ã€ŠBringing The Farm To Live In Another Worldã€‹


 Chapter 1 - Transmigration

    <h4>Chapter 1 - Transmigration</h4>

    ¡°Young master, young master, you should get out of bed for breakfast.¡±

    An aged but very solemn voice echoed by Zhao Hai¡¯s ear, but Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care, only feeling a frightening headache. He believed he hadn¡¯t turned off theputer, and was hearing the lines from some drama.

    But that voice continued: ¡°Young master, you should get out of bed. As a noble, rising early is a good habit.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared nkly. Because this voice didn¡¯t seem toe from theputer, this voice seemed to be by his ear, and also extremely real. It absolutely wasn¡¯t a voice produced by that broken loudspeaker of his.

    Despite his badly aching head, Zhao Hai still forced open his eyes. What entered his eyes wasn¡¯t the white ceiling of his home, but rather a muslin canopy.

    Zhao Hai stared nkly. Turning his head, he discovered hey on arge wooden bed, and next to the bed stood a man in his fifties, grizzled hairbed without a strand out of ce, and a solemn face, just now calmly looking at him.

    Zhao Hai looked stupidly at this solemn old man, then turned his eyes to look all around. This was a stone house, extremely simple. Besides therge bed hey on, a desk and a chair were the only furniture. The floor and walls seemed to have just been swept, the windows held wooden frames, on which were pasted ayer of white paper, a sparkling stone above his head provided lighting. There was nothing else in the whole room.

    At this time that old man said: ¡°Young master, you¡¯re already fine, please get up. A noble should lead a disciplined life. Now it¡¯s breakfast time, young master please quickly get up.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes turned to look at that man, a thought suddenly shing through his mind, transmigration! Next he felt a burst of sharp pain in his head, and passed out.

    Green Buda looked at the unconscious Zhao Hai. Faintly distracted, he hurriedly stepped outside. Outside the house stood four people, two men and two women. The two men weren¡¯t old, by appearances only teenagers, but they were still more than two meters tall, with muscles like cast iron, swarthy skin, and short hair. The two looked exactly identical, they were unexpectedly twins, but looked a bit foolish.

    Of the two women, one was older, past forty, a very plump figure, a head of blue hair, kind brows and pleasant eyes, right now her expression was anxious.

    The younger girl was only sixteen or seventeen, but with long cyan hair, a goose egg shaped small face, petite figure and fair skin, she had the makings of a rare beauty. Right now her head was lowered, her expression stupefied.

    Seeing Green step out, the older woman at once said: ¡°Green, how is it? Did the young master wake up?¡±

    Green nodded, then shook his head:

    ¡°He woke up, but he passed out again as soon as he did. Merine, your magic wouldn¡¯t be effectless? Or a problem with those medicines? Someone did something with the medicine?¡±

    Merine¡¯s expression turned cold: ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, then I¡¯ll go piece it together with those guys. Even if the young master is a bit of a scoundrel, he¡¯s still thest blood of the Buda family. Those imperial bastards, don¡¯t tell me they¡¯ve forgotten how much the old master did for the empire back in those days? Those ungrateful bastards.¡±

    Green said solemnly: ¡°You better go in and have a look, if it¡¯s no good then treat the young master with water magic. No matter what, we have to preserve thest blood of the Buda family.¡±

    Merine nodded, then looked sharply at Green: ¡°If the young master is well, you¡¯re not allowed to pull any noble demands on him. We¡¯re already in this damnable ce, noble etiquette and such can all go to hell. Looking at those noble faces makes me nauseous.¡±

    Green looked helplessly at Merine, but still solemnly said: ¡°Out of the question, no matter what is said, the young master is now a viscount, he has to look like a noble. I will teach the young master how to be a true noble, I definitely won¡¯t turn my back on the Buda family¡¯s great favor to us.¡±

    Merine red fiercely at Green: ¡°If you dare do that to the young master, I won¡¯t cook for you, you can just starve to death. We¡¯re in a ce like this now and don¡¯t even know how long we can hold out. Adding those people in the capital, do you really think there would be a chance for the young master to return there? Keep dreaming.¡±

    Green smiled bitterly and didn¡¯t keep talking. He knew Merine was telling the truth. The reason they would be allocated this deserted barrennd was because of the imperial king and those grand nobles. If the Buda n¡¯s previous military sess hadn¡¯t been so glorious before, perhaps they would already have directly exterminated the Buda n.

    Even if the Buda n still existed now, it was impossible to re-enter the noble circles of the imperial capital again. So much so that people would even deliberately forget such a n had ever existed.

    But what made Green most discouraged was that, out of fear that the Buda n would dig itself out again, the imperial king had actually had their young master, thest blood of the Buda n, thest hope for the n to climb back up, Adam Buda, drink the Water of Nothingness.

    This Water of Nothingness was a supreme magic treasure, the value of each drop couldn¡¯t be weighed in gold. But it had only one use, to turn your power to nothing.

    Just one drop of magic power could make magicians with divine magic power, or warriors with divine battle power, or a divine level knight, instantly turn into an ordinary person, from then onpletely unable to use any magic or battle qi, and without any cure.

    Even though this potion could make people unable to use battle qi or magic, it still wouldn¡¯t affect the body, only turning you into an ordinary person.

    If this person was an ordinary person, then such a potion would be no different from ordinary water, but if it was a noble, or a power, it would instantly turn you into a magic and martial cripple, a useless person, sending you falling from the high clouds into a bottomless pit.

    And Adam Buda had been ordered by the king to drink such a potion. It would be impossible for him to study any magic or battle qi in his whole life, he could only be an ordinary person.

    If this had happened to any other noble family, there wouldn¡¯t be anything about it, at worst they¡¯d be a normal person, living, eating, waiting for death, without thinking to walk any paths of authority.

    But having it happen to Adam meant his life. He was thest heir of the Buda family, he needed strength to revive the n¡¯s glory, to once again bring the Buda n onto the stage of the Aksu Empire¡¯s history. But now he had swallowed the Water of Nothingness, he could no longer learn any magic or battle qi. It was impossible for him to revive the n, thest hope of the Buda n, was extinguished.

    If it was just ack of strength, Green still wouldn¡¯t worry. He was still an eighth level warrior, and his wife Merine was also an eighth level water mage, their granddaughter Meg was also a sixth level wind mage. With them here, the Buda family would still have enough strength. If they were still in their former fief, restoring the Buda family¡¯s prosperity wasn¡¯t difficulty. After all, originally the Buda family¡¯s fief was in the south of the empire, with one main city and four mid sized towns, arge poption, fertile soil, as long as they kept their heads down and worked for a few years, the Buda family would flourish.

    But they had never expected that the king would actually change their fief, from the imperial south to the ck Waste in the north.

    The ck Waste was the continent¡¯s deand. Even though it was vast, covering more than a third of the area of the Aksu Empire, this ce was basically barren. Nothing grew here, even desert nts would shrivel up and die.

    Legend had it that the ck Waste was also once a fertilend, until there was a war where a few divine level magicians came together to use arge scale forbidden spell, turning thisnd into a deand, where nothing grew.

    If it was just a deand, Green still wouldn¡¯t be worried. As long as they had some lines ofmunication, they could do some business and at least provide for themselves. But the ck Waste was surrounded by abandoned dwarven iron mountains, and crossing the mountains, and on the other sidey one of the continent¡¯s great forbidden zones, the Carrion Marsh. This Carrion Marsh was also part of the Buda family¡¯s fief. Doing the calctions, the Buda family¡¯s fief was actually thergest in the Aksu Empire.

    But the only way out was the neighbouring Fasseur n¡¯s territory. Even though the Fasseur family was engaged to the Buda family, with the Buda family in its present state, how could they talk of marriage with the empire¡¯s most influential Fasseur n? This ce wasn¡¯t a deand in name only.

    Fortunately this was previously also within the range of imperial control, therefore there was still a small castle in those abandoned dwarven iron mountains. This mountain also hadn¡¯t been affected by the forbidden spell, and still had some tiblend, so they would at least not starve to death.

    After Green had learned their fief had been exchanged for this ce, he had at once traded the Buda n¡¯s assets for ves and materials for survival, as well as seeds and some tools. Immediately after he had taken the unconconscious from drinking the Water of Nothingness Adam to travel here. It might be abandoned, but they could still live in the small castle.

    Following Green was also his wife Merine, his granddaughter Meg, as well as the twin orphans Adam¡¯s father had taken in long ago, Blockhead and Rockhead, plus one hundred ves, and nobody else.

    But Adam had been unconscious the whole way from the empire to the ck Waste. Fortunately Merine was a magician and could asionally use magic to treat him, thereby letting Adam arrive safely. Moreover, yesterday she had looked over Adam¡¯s condition, and thought he would wake up today, that¡¯s why Green would tell him to get out of bed. But they never expected that the Adam lying in bed right now was no longer Adam, but a nerd from Earth wearing Adam¡¯s skin, Zhao Hai.

 Chapter 2 - Out Of Luck Identity

    <h4>Chapter 2 - Out Of Luck Identity</h4>

    The instant Zhao Hai fainted, a memory that wasn¡¯t his suddenly intruded in his mind, as if a program that didn¡¯t belong to yourputer was suddenly installed, the suddenness almost making Zhao Hai¡¯s brain crash. Even if he didn¡¯t crash, it at least made his brain freeze up, as he bit by bit digested the information in his mind.

    He didn¡¯t know how long it was before Zhao Hai woke up. He felt as if there was a batch of memories that absolutely didn¡¯t belong to him in his brain.

    In this collection of memories, his name was Adam Buda, born to the family of a general in the Aksu Empire on the Ark continent. With the position of Marquis in Aksu Empire for three generations, the family had finally waned in Adam¡¯s lifetime. Adam was a hedonistic young master, and along with his mother dying early and his father away leading troops for years on end, he grew an extreme disregard for legal and natural morality, oppressing the people and not shirking from any crime. But his father always covered for him, wielding a massive military force, nobody could touch him.

    But his father had made a mistake. In the Aksu Empire¡¯s struggle for session, he had stood on the wrong side.

    Aksu Empire¡¯s old king was the forty seventh monarch. He had altogether fifteen royal sons, five of whom could be king: the grand prince, the third prince, the fourth prince, the seventh prince, and the thirteenth prince.

    Stipted in thews of Aksu Empire, only the children of king¡¯s queen and consorts were entitled to be king. Of course, not every child of the queen and consorts could be king, only those children bestowed with title of grand duke or higher.

    People born to the imperial family would hold the title of count, and if they didn¡¯t establish some achievements in the imperial capital, they would only stay counts for the rest of their lives, and unded counts at that. Only by establishing achievements would they advance, at most up to Prince of the Blood.

    Of course, children of the queen and consorts couldn¡¯t only be counts. They would ordinarily be titled dukes, and as long as they then made some minor contributions or perhaps found a pretext, they could rise to grand duke, and finally to Prince of the Blood, making them eligible to be king.

    And the five children of the forty seventh Aksu king able to inherit the title were all Princes of the Blood. Among them, the grand prince and fourth prince were born by the queen, while the third prince and seventh prince were children of imperial consort Karin, and the thirteenth prince was born by imperial consort Avril, and was also the weakest one, never thought highly of. People always thought that the grand prince was the queen¡¯s child, making him the orthodox choice, and the third prince had always been with the grand prince through thick and thin, so a lot of people supported the grand prince¡¯s session. And the fourth prince and seventh prince were partners, the seventh prince had the fourth prince¡¯s support, and also the support of the Karin family, whose voices were very loud in the court. Only the thirteenth prince was the youngest, the weakest, always the least conspicuous, that¡¯s why nobody was optimistic about him.

    And Adam¡¯s father was in the grand prince¡¯s camp. This was also quite normal, the grand prince¡¯s voice was the loudest at the time, and the Buda family wasn¡¯t any influential noble n, they had only step by step advanced to the position of marquis through military aplishments in the generation of grandfather Buda. They wanted to rise into the ranks of the old nobility a bit quicker, therefore he chose to support the candidate most likely to be king, the grand prince. As long as the grand prince became king, the Buda family might rise into the core of the Aksu Empire¡¯s power, bing truly recognized nobles in the empire.

    On the continent, any king¡¯s nobles were split into two kinds, one the old nobility, the other the new nobility. The gap between new and old nobility was very clear, new nobles would usually be thought of as upstarts, never regarded well by the old nobility, and also never able to enter the power center of the empire.

    The continent had passed many years of development, and the influence of the nobles in a kingdom was immense. There were some times when they could even influence the rise and fall of a state, especially those old school nobles that had developed for a thousand years over dozens of generations held power that even the imperial authority had to fear. Those old school nobles could be called the center of power for the entire empire, and any new nobility had to gain their approval.

    In order to obtain the approval of those old nobles, they naturally had to have the appropriate strength, and the Buda family rose too quickly. This was the means several generations of Aksu n kings had figured out to govern those old nobles, but after the death of the forty sixth king, the Buda n¡¯s days weren¡¯t easy. The new king wanted to promote them, but those old nobles wanted to suppress them. Therefore they could only staunchly support the new king, so that the n could continue developing.

    But Adam¡¯s father stood on the wrong side. The loudest grand prince he supported finally didn¡¯t be king, on the contrary it was the least conspicuous, the seemingly weakest, thirteenth prince who took the throne. The grand prince was ordered tomit suicide, but the grand prince¡¯s followers didn¡¯t get away lightly. Adam¡¯s father was imprisoned on a pretext and died mysteriously in prison, and Adam¡¯s previous misdeeds were brought out. But because the empire feared Green and the other eight level powers would cause trouble, plus the newly seeded monarch, they still showed a bit of magnanimity and dealt leniently with Adam. The marquis fief Adam was originally to inherit was taken away, demoting him to viscount, they took away the original very fertile fief, exchanging it for the ck Waste, and Adam was forced to drink the Water of Nothingness,pletely crippling him.

    If ordinary nobles had fiefs, they would leave it to their housekeepers orparatively trusted people to manage. Even though the fief was their foundation, they stayed in the capital to pay attention to anything that happened in the empire, what was beneficial for the n, and what was not.

    But Adam and the others weren¡¯t. After the king changed their fief, they were ordered to leave the imperial capital within three days, and were moreover forbidden from leaving the fief for three years, something that had never happened to any n before.

    And the reason why the incumbent Aksu king, the former thirteenth prince Aboyo Aksu, would treat the Buda family so was, first, because the Buda family was in the grand prince¡¯s camp, and second, because of the pressure from those old nobles. He had just ascended to the throne and would naturally forcefully suppress the grand prince and seventh prince, but he didn¡¯t dare touch those grand nobles, and those old nobles also thought the Buda family was an eyesore and naturally pressured Aboyo from the side, that¡¯s why he would make such a decision.

    The reason he had Adam drink the Water of Nothingness was because of the Buda n¡¯s inherited battle qi training methods, Wild Dragon battle qi, which was extremely famous on the continent. It was identally obtained by Adam¡¯s grandfather, making his training speed triple that of ordinary battle qi systems, it also had extremely fierce attack power, and was always a battle qi training method that all the great ns in the empire drooled over. If Adam was allowed to study battle qi, if he really learned Wild Dragon battle qi, and also remembered his hatred, he could be a threat to those grand nobles and the imperial n, so Aboyo had Adam drink the Water of Nothingness.

    As for why Aboyo didn¡¯t have Adam killed, besides those previous reason, there was still one more: Green gave him this set of battle qi training methods, and also swore a cruel vow that the Buda family would hereafter no longer practice Wild Dragon battle qi, therefore Aboyo let Adam off alive.

    Of course, Green didn¡¯t openly hand this method to Aboyo. He snuck into the imperial pce at night and found Aboyo to give him the method, partly to plead for leniency for Adam, and partly to let Aboyo see his strength, and have him dispel any thoughts of killing Adam.

    Aboyo really did fear an expert like Green causing trouble, therefore he agreed to the request, only demoting his order of nobility and taking away the fief, leaving Adam with his life.

    Green also agreed. He understood extremely clearly that, even though he wasn¡¯t weak, the imperial family was very powerful. The reason he could secretly sneak into the imperial pce was partly because he was intimately familiar with the circumstances there, and partly because the new emperor had just ascended the throne, and the imperial pce had undergone a major rearrangement and was still a bit weak. This plus is rather special methods, allowed him to go undiscovered.

    The reason why Green didn¡¯t go save Adam¡¯s father earlier was because he believed Aboyo wouldn¡¯t kill him. No matter what, Adam¡¯s father was still a pawn the imperial family used to deal with those old nobles, and the imperial family wouldn¡¯t easily discard him.

    But they hadn¡¯t expected that the reason Aboyo could take the throne was just due to the backing of those old nobles, and therefore he would naturally curry favor with those old nobles by killing Adam¡¯s father after taking the throne. Once Green learned about it, Adam¡¯s father was already dead, and Green could only think of a way to protect Adam, thest blood of the Buda family.

    And the reason he would hand over the Wild Dragon battle qi training method was also because of the Water of Nothingness. The reason the Water of Nothingness became a supreme magic treasure on the continent wasn¡¯t only because it could make people unable to practice magic or battle qi, even more overbearing was that such circumstances would continue with their offspring.

    In other words, as long as you drank the Water of Nothingness, your children and grandchildren would also be unable to practice magic and battle qi, only after ten generations would it end.

    But that was a full ten generations, ten generations unable to practice magic or battle qi, what would they be by that time? Whether this family could still exist then, whether they couldst to the tenth generation, these were all unknown quantities. This was why the Water of Nothingness was so dreadful, and also why Green would hand over the Wild Dragon battle qi.

    Adam and ten generations of Adam¡¯s descendants would all be unable to learn Wild Dragon battle qi, so what was the use of hanging on to it? It would be better to trade it for Adam¡¯s life, and so Green didn¡¯t hesitate in handing it over.

    And facts proved that his actions werepletely correct. If he hadn¡¯t handed over the Wild Dragon battle qi, it might have been impossible for Adam to leave the capital.

    But he also didn¡¯t know if someone sabotaged the Water of Nothingness, or if Adam had a physical reaction to the potion, in any case, Adam had fallen unconscious after drinking the Water of Nothingness, and had remained that way until they reached the fief. When he did wake up, he had changed from the hedonistic son Adam, into the Earthly nerd Zhao Hai.

 Chapter 3 - Waking Up

    <h4>Chapter 3 - Waking Up</h4>

    Zhao Hai slowly opened his eyes. He now knew what had happened, Adam¡¯s memories hadpletely merged with his own, also letting Zhao Hao fully understand that he had really transmigrated, and also the mostmon transmigration of the soul to seize a body.

    He would be disqualified as a nerd if he didn¡¯t know about transmigration, Zhou Hai just hadn¡¯t thought that he would actually transmigrate himself, and moreover into the body of such a poor devil.

    Zhao Hai had already learned what was going on from Adam¡¯s memories, he just didn¡¯t know what kind of ce he had reached while Adam was unconscious and travelling from the capital. He was no longer in that house in the Aksu imperial capital, from his look aroundst time he woke up, he knew it wasn¡¯t the home Adam was familiar with.

    Zhao Hai opened his eyes, sensing someone next to him. He turned his head to look, discovering the old man he had seen the first time he woke up standing there. Even though the old man¡¯s expression was solemn, his eyes were filled with concern.

    Different from the first time he woke up, this time Zhao Hai recognized the old men. He was the Buda family¡¯s old butler, Green Buda. Green originally wasn¡¯t named Buda, but he had been given the name by Zhao Hai¡¯s grandfather, and had always loyally followed the Buda family, and was the most trusted person in the household.

    But previously Adam¡¯s rtionship with Green wasn¡¯t particrly good, Adam was a hedonistic son, while Green was a serious person, always looking after him and telling him this was forbidden, or he couldn¡¯t do that, and so Adam rather loathed Green. But because Green was too senior, let alone him, even his father wouldn¡¯t dare be rude to Green, and so he could only endure.

    After being reborn, Zhao Hai naturally wouldn¡¯t be as retarded as Adam was before. Having read countless transmigration novels, and with the mind of an adult, having always led an extremely bumpy life, Zhao Hao would naturally be more sensible than the spoiled Adam. Of course he also knew Green¡¯s importance to him. With such an old butler, he could bepletely at ease in leaving everything to him.

    Moreover, he could figure out from Adam¡¯s memories that this old butler might be even stronger than his father. In this world, strength represented hope for survival.

    A long time of living as a nerd, a long time of imagination, as well as Adam¡¯s memories, made Zhao Hai quite epting of transmigration. He was equally somewhat expectant, this was really just a change in scenery. Only two things made him unhappy, one was that there were noputers here, so he couldn¡¯t go online. Keeping a nerd from the web was even more painful than death. The second was that he had tasted the Water of Nothingness, and wouldn¡¯t be able to train battle qi or magic in the future, shattering Zhao Hai¡¯s dreams of ruling the world.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t discover that he had actually already assimted Adam¡¯s memories. The reason he wasn¡¯t flustered was because he had always been familiar with living in the Ark continent. Looking at the two things he was unhappy about, one of the two was rted to Zhao Hai from Earth, and the other was rted to life in the Ark continent.

    But Zhao Hai also clearly understood that, even if those things were unpleasant, he was here now and had nothing better to say, since he hade, he¡¯d befortable, hereafter he was Adam Buda.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help heaving a long sigh, as if something in his heart hade loose. It was really no wonder he could ept Adam¡¯s identity so easily, because he had no family in hisst life, because he stayed at home too much he didn¡¯t have any friends either, one might say he had no concerns for Earth. Being here now was just a change of scenery, nothing extraordinary, and there were also people who cared for him by his side, there wasn¡¯t anything bad.

    At this time Green had also noticed that Zhao Hai was already awake, and quickly came to the bedside, saying: ¡°Young master, how do you feel? Do you still feel ill? Does your head still hurt?¡±

    Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t heard such words of concern for a long time. Hearing them now, he couldn¡¯t help feeling a burst of warmth. It didn¡¯t feel like his body had any major problems, and promptly sat up, shaking his head to Green: ¡°I¡¯m alright. Grandpa Green, where is this ce?¡±

    Green clearly stared nkly a moment. The previous Adam absolutely wouldn¡¯t be this courteous, and he was very unustomed to suddenly hearing him speak like that, but he still at once answered: ¡°Young master, we¡¯ve already reached the fief.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked distracted, then at once understood, nodding: ¡°It¡¯s the ck Waste?¡±

    Green felt very surprised at Zhao Hai¡¯s calm, but he still nodded: ¡°Yes, this is the ck Waste.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded: ¡°Where are we right now? What are the circumstances here? How many people altogether? How muchnd?¡±

    In Adam¡¯s memories were only some minor legends about the ck Waste, it was close to the Carrion Marsh, there was nond to cultivate here, and so on. There was no other knowledge, that¡¯s why Zhao Hai would ask. No matter what was said, he was no Adam, and hereafter he would live in this ck Waste, so he also wanted an understanding of the circumstances here.

    Green stared nkly at Adam. If not for Adam always having been under his care, he would definitely have thought that Adam had been reced with a stranger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s that setbacks make people grow?¡± Even if Green was puzzled, he still wouldn¡¯t suspect Adam¡¯s identity, he could only view Adam¡¯s present appearance as the result of maturing.

    But Zhao Hai¡¯s behaviour made Green extremely happy, and he quickly said: ¡°Young master, we are in the fief¡¯s Casten Mansion, located on the iron mountain of the ck Waste. This iron mountain was abandoned by the dwarves, and has somend that can be tilled. Young master please punish me, I took charge without permission and sold all the things in the house to buyrge amounts of goods and a hundred ves. Currently we only have a little more than a hundred gold coins of cash on hand. The people here are only me, my wife, my granddaughter, and Blockhead and Rockhead, and only those hundred ves as subordinates, everyone else already left.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, his mind analyzing the current situation. They were now in a deand, but they had a casten house to live in, a mountain that could produce, a hundred ves, as well as five people he could be at ease with, and also the people closest to him.

    Zhao Hai nodded: ¡°Grandpa Green¡¯s actions were correct, gold is useless in a ce like this, only supplies can support us for a while. Good, I have no opinions at this point. Grandpa Green, you keep sorting things out, take a look at how much arable soil there is on this iron mountain, we¡¯ll sow something suitable, after all, we still need to eat.¡±

    Green nodded:

    ¡°Very good. Young master rest first, I¡¯ll have Mege serve you in a while.¡±

    At Green¡¯s mention of Meg, a delicate looking, cyan haired, petitess appeared in Zhao Hai¡¯s mind, that was Green¡¯s granddaughter.

    But soon after Zhao Hai smiled wryly, because Adam had previously wanted to molest Meg, but Meg was a sixth level mage, and while her exterior was delicate, her heart was unyielding. Even if she didn¡¯t dare do anything to him, as long as Adam even thought about it, she¡¯d kill herself, leaving Adam not daring to truly do anything to her.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help secretly cursing. The trouble Adam had previously stirred up was left to him to deal with. Under such circumstances, Zhao Hai could only feel embarrassed, and at once said: ¡°No need, grandpa Green, I want to rest a while, don¡¯t let them disturb me, call for me when it¡¯s time for supper.¡±

    Green bowed: ¡°Yes, by your leave.¡± Finished speaking, he retreated from Zhao Hai¡¯s room.

    Zhao Hai sighed inwardly, then slowly stepped off the bed. Even though he remembered lying in bed for a long time, he didn¡¯t feel like it, on the contrary he felt like he had strength left over. He couldn¡¯t help stretching, then walked over to the window, slowly pushing it open and looking outside.

    What entered his field of view was a small castle type structure, and he was located on the top floor, able to clearly see everything around. This was a western style little castle, right ahead was a small square encircled by walls, and outside the castle was a cknd without human footprints. That cknd was ck as if soaked in oil, giving people a lifeless feeling.

    In the castle square was arge pile of things. Looking carefully, it seemed to be things for everyday life, and arge group of people were hurrying about.

    These people were male and female, dressed uniformly in rough cotton clothes. The difference was that the men had a mark on their foreheads. It was too far away to see clearly, but Zhao Hai knew that it was definitely the mark of the Buda n, signifying they were ves belonging to the Buda family.

    Looking further to the sides was a stretch of barren hills, on which grew some twisted and deformed trees. These trees didn¡¯t grow well, each and everyone as if sick,pletelycking in vitality. Besides these trees were weeds, these grasses didn¡¯t grow tall and also seemed malnourished.

    Withdrawing hi gaze, he again looked at the castle that was now considered his. The castle wasn¡¯t small, housing a few thousand people might be no problem. But it seemed as if nobody had lived here for long time, lichen grew on the walls, grasses poked out between the stones, generally looking dpidated. Looking at the window paper, it was clearly newly pasted on, and the other windows were still bare.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help smiling wryly. In Adam¡¯s memories he could clearly remember the Buda family¡¯s imperial mansion using ss, but here they used primitive paper windows. It really was a difference.

    But it still gave Zhao Hai a heroic feeling. No matter how it was put, everything the light touched was hisnd, and no matter what anyone said, he didn¡¯t believe that the earth the looked like it could discharge oil couldn¡¯t bear any crops. He had to survive, and show up those who wanted to harm him. That would be a bit ofpensation for taking over Adam¡¯s body.

    Just at this moment, a voice echoed in his mind¡­¡­

 Chapter 4 - Spatial Farm

    <h4>Chapter 4 - Spatial Farm</h4>

    ¡°Spatial Farm program initiating, connecting towork,work connection sessful, operating normally, discovering host, inspecting host conditions, host condition normal, binding to host, your present level is one, system reward five hundred gold, six bags of hay seeds, each bag can nt one field, you have currently cleared one piece ofnd, area ten fields, level zero, you can purchase required seeds in the shop, harvest can be changed for gold in the shop, due towork malfunction, you can freely enter the farm, you can only connect to the server, unable to connect to friends, please excuse the trouble.¡±

    Zhao Hai stood there stupidly. He felt like he was dreaming, everything seemed unreal.

    But he really heard that voice just now. If it was on Earth, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t believe it, at most he¡¯d think it was a prank. But this ce was different, and if he could ept transmigration, what couldn¡¯t he believe?

    Zhao Hai at once said in his mind: ¡°Enter farm.¡±

    Just as he finished, there was a sh before his eyes. When he saw again, he was no longer in his castle, but in a wide open space. This space was veryrge, roughly two thirds of a hectare, all thend cleared, with brand new shovels stuck in the ground at the edge. Next to thend was a small spring, next to which was a bucket. There was a small thatched hut, on the left of which was a thatched dog house. Under the window of the thatched hut were two bottles, one marked ¡®insecticide¡¯, and the other marked ¡®herbicide¡¯. Next to the two bottles was also a basket, on which was written ¡®collection¡¯. On the right side of the hut there was an even smaller thatched hut, on which was written ¡®barn¡¯. Besides these, there was only a thick fog all around, with nothing visible. All he could see clearly was this thatched hut and that open space.

    Zhao Hai was only too familiar with this, besides theck of a background, this ce was the game he was most familiar with, Farm Game!

    Different from other nerds, Zhao Hai most liked reading books, reading novels, writing novels. Even though he only made some small change, it was still something he never tired of, and he never got into ying games.

    Later on, some friends introduced Zhao Hai to try ying Farm Game. This game didn¡¯t require you to invest too much time, and ying it was very simple. Consequently Zhao Hai also always kept ying, and by now his farm was already level twenty seven. Even though it wasn¡¯t too high, he had still cleared hisnd, and was just in the middle of ying with pastures.

    And what everyone who started ying knew was that the system would freely give you a scene, as well as a thatched hut, and the scene in Zhao Hai was looking at right now was exactly the same as that one. The difference was that Zhao Hai had seen it through hisputer then, but now he was looking at it from inside the space.

    Zhao Hai stared nkly at all this, he really didn¡¯t know what to think. He couldn¡¯t help squatting, scraping at the soil on the ground.

    But when he grabbed the soul, a voice suddenly echoed in his head: ¡°Spatial soil, level one, already plowed, can be used to nt crops, raising time to maturity, tenfold, can be brought out to use outside of the space, can improve soil outside of the space.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared nkly, then grew happy. He still knew too little about this space, now with the chance, he ran over to the spring and used his hand to touch the spring water, and sure enough, there was a prompt: ¡°Spatial spring water, level one, can be drunk, has an improving effect on the human body, can be used for irrigation, raising crop maturity time, tenfold, can be brought out of the space and used, can improve soil outside of the space.¡±

    Zhao Hai was already dizzy from this sudden good fortune. He stretched one hand into the spring water, with dull eyes andughing and giggling, he even forgot to pull out his hand.

    After a good while, Zhao Hai stood,ughing loudly: ¡°Wily Heavens, I really didn¡¯t expect you would actually be this generous, hahaha, good, fine, excellent.¡±

    Zhao Hai was extremely clear on the fact that here in the Ark continent, it waspletely impossible for him to practice any magic or battle qi, then he would be destined to be mediocre all his life, it would also be impossible to avenge Adam¡¯s hatred. But with this space it was different, even if he couldn¡¯t take revenge, he could still maintain the Buda n and let it flourish, this could also count as a kind of vengeance for Adam.

    Zhao Hai calmed down after a good long while. He first ran over to the shovel next to the field, he wanted to see whether this shovel was as miraculous as it was in the game.

    When his hand touched the shovel, the prompt resounded once again, ¡°Shovel, tool, level one, can automatically turn the soil, operation time, ten fields / day, can be brought out to use outside of the space.¡±

    Zhao Hai instantlyughed, then he went over to the bucket, a prompt resounding once as he touched it: ¡°Bucket, tool, level one, can automatically irrigate the soil, operation time, ten fields / day, can be brought out to use outside of the space.¡±

    ¡°Insecticide, agricultural chemical, toxic, level one, can automatically kill insects, not for consumption, can be brought out of the space, doses / infinite.¡±

    ¡°Herbicide, agricultural chemical, toxic, level one, can automatically kill weeds, not for consumption, can be brought out of the space, doses / infinite.¡±

    ¡°Basket, tool, level one, can automatically collect crops, operation time, ten fields / day, can be brought out to use outside of the space, acquired harvest is automatically stored in barn.¡±

    After investigating all the things outside the hut, Zhao Hai already understood that this ce wasn¡¯t much different from the space in the game, but it still wasn¡¯t too simr, but to him it was only even better.

    Zhao Hai entered the thatched hut with a chest filled with excitement. The thatched hut wasn¡¯t big, but it waspletely furnished, one bed spread with hay, one table, four chairs, one cupboard, one stove, a full set of tableware, and most importantly, next to the head of the bed was also something like aputer, but only the monitor.

    Zhao Hai quickly stepped over to the disy, finding that it was lit. On top were only two icons, above one was written ¡°Shop¡±, and above the other was written ¡°Farm introduction¡±.

    Zhao Hai promptly opened the farm introduction, he really wanted to know how he would have such a farm, just what was going on.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s hand touched the farm introduction icon, which immediately changed into a line of white light, and all of a sudden there was a great deal of information in Zhao Hai¡¯s mind. After a long while, having digested the information, he had also roughly guessed how this farm hade about.

    Before Zhao Hai came to this world, he had been ying on hisputer, ying just his Farm Game. But for some unknown reason, he had suddenly ended up here, and that Farm Game had also followed. It might be that the farm had changed in the transmigration, and conserved all its original functionality, and grown even more powerful. This farm had already be his system, and this system had also been bound to Zhao Hai.

    In other words, even though Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t connect to the host server on earth through this farm, he could use any functionality in this farm as he wished, including that shop. He could use gold for shopping, and could sell his harvest to the shop, he could bring the things in the farm outside, and bring things from the outside in, everything followed his wishes.

    Only currently the farm was just level one, and a lot of functionality was unavable. If he could raise the level, he could even open pastures, and could even expand hisnd. There was basically no limit to how far he could expand, and as the farm rose in level, turning soil, watering, or pesticides and such could gain experience, slowly leveling up, and he could also bring rted things outside in here to evolve the space, thereby leveling up. In other words, Zhao Hai could bring in some specialities from the Ark continent, increasing the goods or crops inside the space, to make the space level up. Put simply, Zhao Hai had obtained a Heaven defying cheat.

    Zhao Hai only wanted tough. With such a Heaven defying space, flourishing wasn¡¯t anything difficult for him, and even taking revenge for Adam and the Buda n wasn¡¯t impossible. A brazen n began to form in his mind.

    He could use the soil and water in the space to improve thend in the ck Waste, that would be equivalent to having a gigantic farm of his own. As long as he developed this ce, he could he could hire even more men, bing a regional despot, and when the time came he could avenge the Buda n¡­¡­

    Zhao Hai returned to his senses after a long time, softly shaking his head, snickering at himself for getting too far ahead. Right now he didn¡¯t even have the first stroke of the character for revenge, he¡¯d better first understand this ce more clearly.

    While thinking, Zhao Hai casually flicked open the shop icon, and a prompt at once echoed: ¡°Wee to the Spatial Shop, may I ask what you wish to purchase?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the screen, on which was arranged images of some crops from earth, below them was written their price and level. Zhao Hai knew that this definitely was the same as in the game and didn¡¯t give it more than a few looks, then closed the store page and looked over his surroundings.

    He finally walked over to that cupboard. He believed that this cupboard definitely wasn¡¯t any decoration, but was disappointed to find there was no prompt when he touched it. Zhao Hai stared nkly, pulling open the cupboard, and discovered three things inside. One cloth bag, one short cane with the head carved into a bug, and one short cane with the head carved in the shape of grass. Zhao Hai knew what these things were with practically one nce.

    He first picked up that cloth bag, and a prompt sure enough came: ¡°Purse, can hold gold, limitless quantity, current gold, five hundred, due to your level being too low, the gold cannot be brought outside the space.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared nkly a moment, then grew happy. Even though the prompt was very short, he still understood a lot of things from hearing it. This purse was actually something like a spatial bag, it just seemed it could only hold money. But that wasn¡¯t what caught Zhao Hai¡¯s attention, his attention was on what came after, due to his level being low, the gold couldn¡¯t be brought outside, then didn¡¯t that mean that once his level rose, he could bring the gold from the space outside and use them? Heavens, if it¡¯s really like that, then that¡¯s too good.

 Chapter 5 - Heaven Defying Cheat

    <h4>Chapter 5 - Heaven Defying Cheat</h4>

    Zhao Hai drew a few deep breaths, calming himself before picking up the bug cane, the prompt exining: ¡°Pest release tool, level one, can produce harmful insects that eat crops, usage frequency, fifty times per day, can be brought out and used outside the space.¡±

    ¡°Weed release tool, level one, can produce weeds, fights farm crops for nutrition, usage frequency, fifty times per day, can be brought out and used outside the space.¡±

    Zhao Hai grinned, releasing the two canes. These two things were good things, for shady people especially.

    There was nothing else in the house, and Zhao Hai stepped out from the thatched hut, going over to the barn. He knew there would definitely be more good things in the barn, at least he hadn¡¯t found the promised sacks of seeds out here.

    Zhao Hai very soon reached the barn, it looked extremelymon, a small thatched hut, with a small wooden door, and nothing special otherwise.

    Zhao Hai touched the wooden door with his hand, hearing the sound of the prompt: ¡°Barn, level one, can store goods, unlimited type and quantity, goods stored inside are identical when taken out, can be used outside the space, current items, hay seeds, six bags.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help thinking, hay seeds. Just as the thought past, in front of him appeared six small bags, marked ¡®Hay seed¡¯.

    Zhao Hai looked distracted, then exulted. He had still been wondering how to use the barn, he didn¡¯t expect it to only need a thought. This really was too good.

    Zhao Hai pushed on the barn door, but discovered it wouldn¡¯t open. The barn seemed to be like a prop, basically without any use.

    Zhao Hai smiled slightly, then turned and walked back to the thatched hut, sitting down on the bed of hay, calmly arranging his findings. Right now he had a space like this, first of all was that thend could be farmed, then water to drink, and he could even enormously improve the crop maturation time, tenfold, and with the water, that was another tenfold. Heavens, with this ce, he didn¡¯t need to worry about going hungry.

    That basket could be used, the shovel as well, the bucket, pesticides, pest releasing tool, weed releasing tool, these were all good things, and they could be brought outside. The main thing was that barn, having the barn was tantamount to having an enormous interspatial storage, that was what he was happiest about.

    From Adam¡¯s memories, this world had a lot of storage tools. A space type mage could produce one, but space type mages were rare, se even though there were a lot of storage tools on the continent, they were all in the hands of those nobles, very rarely wouldmoners have them.

    Those storage tools couldn¡¯tpare to the barn, those tools were all very small, even thergest no more than a few hundred cubic meters, and those were already considered divine tools. Something asrge as his barn was basically nonexistent.

    Most important was still that the storage tools on the Ark continent didn¡¯t have any way to store living things, but the spatial barn could, and he could stockpile unlimited types.

    Besides these fixtures, he also had six bags of hay seeds, and five hundred gold coins. Even though gold currently couldn¡¯t be brought outside, but they could be used to shop in the spatial shop, that was enough.

    After reading the space introduction, Zhao Hao already knew that this ce followed the game he yed before, and the basic settings were more or less the same. After his level rose, he could open pastures, and do a lot more things.

    Most important right now was that he had ten fields, and one unending spring. With these two things he could think of ways to improve the ck soil of his territory, but first of all he had to nt these ten fields.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help smiling wryly. He was a nerd before, but he had been born in the city, and had basically never farmed, to the extent that he might not see the difference between millet, soybeans, sesame, barley, and rice. Having him suddenly farm now, he really didn¡¯t know how to start.

    Zhao Hai returned the hay seed bags to the barn. He clearly understood that pasture seed wasn¡¯t any use to him right now, but would be if he opened pasturester. What he needed now was food, or cash crop seeds.

    Opening the shop interface, there were images of some crops up top, below which were written level and how much money required to buy them, just like the game interface.

    Zhao Hai looked over the interface, finding it really was like the game, the settings all the same. Right now he was only level one, and the seeds he could cultivate were only hay, radish, carrot, and bok choy, the rest he couldn¡¯t nt.

    Zhao Hai tried poking a second level crop seed, and the interface immediately gave an ¡®insufficient level¡¯ message. Zhou Hai also understood, this ce really was the same as the game.

    Only these four kinds of crops could be nted, and Zhao Hai heroically didn¡¯t hesitate to choose radish seeds. Each bag of radish seed was one hundred fifty gold, and each bag of seed sowed ten fields, ten fields could produce close to eighty thousand catty of radishes, which would be five hundred gold if sold to the shop.

    In light of the purchasing power in this world, five hundred gold coins was roughly fifty thousand yuan on Earth. In other words, one gold coin was equal to 100RMB, one silver coin was 10RMB, and one copper coin was equal to 0.1RMB.

    Calcting it like this, growing radish was quite profitable, but stillcking a bitpared to bok choy and carrots. But the reason Zhao Hai picked radish wasn¡¯t because of how much money it could make, but because of experience.

    When ying Farm Game before, Zhao Hai had once very conscientiously calcted all things rted to farming, from turning the soil, to nting, to harvesting, and what gave the most experience was unexpectedly this most unremarkable radish. Most important right now was to first raise his level, like that he could farm even morend, and generally speaking, nting radishes would also give a lot of gold, so under the present circumstances, growing radish was most suitable.

    Zhao Hai was a nerd, and nerds didn¡¯t like going out, that¡¯s why, when he unavoidably had to go out, he would first calcte what he would go do today, and how to do it in the shortest time possible, or what he had to do several dayster and if he could do that at the same time, so he didn¡¯t have to go out again for a few days.

    As this went on, it naturally fostered a kind of calcting nature. When doing anything, he would calcte it properly, then find the implementation method that most suited him.

    This time was the same. He had calcted for a long time, and finally chose radishes, because radish gave the best experience,pared to this, the loss of some gold basically counted for nothing.

    Zhao hai immediately bought a bag of radish seed. The seeds didn¡¯t appear in front of him, and were rather ced in the barn. But with a thought, a small bag at once appeared in front of him. This bag wasn¡¯trge, and also seemed quite t, as if nothing was inside. But as soon as Zhao Hai¡¯s hand touched the bag, there was immediately a prompt: ¡°Radish seed, one bag, can be nted, can be brought outside, nts ten fields.¡±

    Zhao Hai heaved a sigh. Fortunately, this bag of seed could nt these ten fields, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have the money to buy seed. But this system really could scheme, only giving six fields¡¯ worth, but forcing you to by ten fields¡¯ worth, truly insidious.

    Closing the shop interface, Zhao Hai took the seed bag and left the thatched hut. But on seeing those ten fields he was stupefied. He had bought the seed, but how did he nt them? A nerd like him farming, he didn¡¯t even know how to nt radishes, this really was terrible.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help thinking about returning the seed bag to the barn, when he suddenly looked at the seed bag in his hand, a brazen way of thinking germinating in his mind.

    Everything in this space seemed like it revolved around him. Even though he needed money to buy seed, the starting funds were provided, as if he was really ying a game. If that¡¯s how it was, then should there really be a need for him to do things himself?

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai at once thought about nting the radishes. He had just finished the thought, when the seed bag in his hand flew out, immediately followed by the shovel in the ground also moving. The shovel made small holes in the ground, and the seed bag tossed out a seed to fall inside, after which the bucket immediately flew up and poured water in the hole, followed by the shovel covering up the small hole, then digging a new hole, spilling seed, watering, burying, as if several people were working with a clear division ofbor and a tacit cooperation, dealing with all the work together without any need for Zhao Hai to lift a hand.

    Zhao Hai watched this scene, and couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud. This space really was very good, he felt like he was the god of this ce, and as long as he thought it, the things in the space would at once move ording to his wishes. This really was too good.

    Seeing that it would still take some time to sow the field, Zhao Hai also feared that Green would discover he was missing and worry, and thought about leaving the space. With a thought, he returned to his room in the iron mountain castle. Looking at the sky outside the window, it unexpectedly hadn¡¯t changed much. Moreover, it didn¡¯t seem like anyone had entered the room. This made Zhao Hai even more convinced that the time he had lingered in the space definitely hadn¡¯t been long, and even if he had stayed there longer, time in that space would definitely flow differently than outside.

    Zhao Hai was so happy he wanted to shout. With such a Heaven defying cheat, he could at least take up a post as a free and unrestrained littlendlord in this world. WHether he could help Adam with revenge and such things, first making sure he had afortable life was reasonable.

    Zhao Hai had to admit that he wasn¡¯t a very ambitious person, he had the heart of a minor peasant. As long as he was well, reviving the Buda n, avenging the Buda n, avenging Adam and whatnot, these were all things he¡¯d thought about in excitement. Thinking about the power of those grand nobles, Zhao Hai felt a burst of fright. The majestic Buda family¡¯s survival hinged on a word, and extinguishing something like a tiny little Zhao Hai was just a matter of waving a hand for them.

 Chapter 6 - Plotting

    <h4>Chapter 6 - Plotting</h4>

    Low key, he definitely had to be low key!

    Having read countless transmigration novels, Zhao Hai clearly understood that if he didn¡¯t know how to be low key in another world, then he wouldn¡¯t have a good ending. Zhao Hai believed that novels were just fiction, the reason why those MC¡¯s could call the wind and summon the rain in other worlds was all because of the author¡¯s golden fingers. If one person, alone in an unfamiliar environment, still acted so unbridled, the consequences definitely wouldn¡¯t be good.

    Now Zhao Hai¡¯s status was that of the Buda n¡¯sst heir, and at the same time they had even offended the most powerful factions in the Aksu Empire. Under such circumstances, if he didn¡¯t keep low key, then the first to die would definitely be him.

    Even if he had the spatial farm to hide in now, there were still too many ways to kill one person alone, and Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to carelessly misce his head while asleep.

    Just as Zhao Hai was thinking about these things, there was suddenly a knock on the door. Zhao Hai looked distracted, but at once said: ¡°Enter.¡±

    Meg pushed open the door and walked inside, her head low without looking at Zhao Hai, bowing to him and saying: ¡°Young master.¡± Then nothing else.

    Zhao Hai looked at Meg¡¯s appearance, and also had a brief wry smile. The reason Meg didn¡¯t raise her head to look at him was because Adam had previously wanted to molest her because of her beauty. Ultimately he didn¡¯t seed, but from then on Meg had always avoided Adam, and even if the met, she would only lower her head and call him ¡®young master¡¯, then turn around and leave.

    Zhao Hai sighed, this was all trouble caused by Adam, but it fell on him to deal with it. Heavens, this really is a crop of disaster.

    Zhao Hai looked at Meg¡¯s appearance, then sighed again: ¡°I¡¯m alright, you go down and rest. I¡¯ll also sleep a while, it¡¯s fine if youe call me for supper.¡±

    Meg made an answering noise, then turned around and left. After stepping outside, she still kept guard outside Zhao Hai¡¯s door. Looking at her as if fleeing from him, Zhao Hai smiled wryly again.

    His body was now all better, without any difort. The reason why he said he would rest was to put Adam¡¯s memories in order, and take a look at whether there was still anything he didn¡¯t know. Adding that he currently had the spatial farm, this was an enormous help to his future growth. He had to think of how to take advantage of this spatial farm even better.

    Right now he was nting radishes in the spatial farm, and if he sold the radishes back to the farm he would obtain at least five hundred gold. In other words, he could earn three hundred fifty gold.

    He could also take these radishes outside via the barn, then let Green bring them to sell in other areas of the Ark continent, then he could perhaps gain a bit more gold.

    But most important was that he currently didn¡¯t know whether the Ark continent had something like radishes. Adam used to be a wastrel, it was basically impossible for him to go buy vegetables, and the things he ate were normallyparatively good dishes, and probably already cooked once. He basically wouldn¡¯t have asked about what was in the food, and so he basically had no idea whether this continent had a vegetable like radishes.

    If those radishes couldn¡¯t be bought outside, then he would also have to process them. The whole radish was a treasure, and harvesting radishes should be done asplete as possible. The radish leaves wouldn¡¯t be neglected either, radish leaves were very tasty, as long as they were simply marinated they could be delicious.

    Zhao Hai lived in northern China, that¡¯s why he still clearly remembered his mother using such marinated radish leaves in cooking when he was little, and that vour was very good.

    Such radish leaves could further be used as fodder to feed some grazing animals. If this world didn¡¯t have something like radish, they could sell the radishes and keep the leaves to feed some grazing magic beasts. In Adam¡¯s memories there were some magic beasts that were very easy to raise, eating anything, and when that time came they could breedrge quantities of such magic beasts, and not having to worry about meat. Moreover, they could also establish a pasture, with would naturally mean even more ie.

    Even if this world had radishes, but the price wasn¡¯t high, then he¡¯d sell it to the spatial shop, that way he could still keep the radish leaves. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t be wasteful.

    Because his current level was insufficient, Zhao Hai still couldn¡¯t open a pasture in the space, but he could establish pastures here in the Ark continent first. Once the space leveled upter, he could open up pastures in the space as well, then he could raise some Earth animals there.

    Zhao Hai had already thought it through. Hister development would have to rely on farming. Anyway, the spacecked attack power, so farming suited him best.

    Right now he had arge fief, a mountain, plus a deand, as well as the Carrion Marsh. These areas were all his fief, but to turn these areas useful would take a lot of time.

    Zhao Hai only hoped that the spatial farm water and soil really could transform the ck Waste. If it did, then he could have a wide expanse of arablend. No matter when it was,nd was always fundamental.

    As for manpower, that was something Zhao Hai had never worried about. Because he knew that this world had a kind of people that Earthcked, ves.

    Earth didn¡¯t have ves, but this ce did. As long as you had money, you could buy lots of ves, and the life or death of these ves were all under your control. They were absolutely loyal to you, and moreover wouldn¡¯t run, since each ve was branded with the particr mark of the n. If they were discovered to be masterless, having secretly run away, then the consequences would be dire.

    Therefore, as long as his farm could earn money, hepletely didn¡¯t worry about matters of behaviour. The ves on the continent were numerous, and even if they weren¡¯t originally ves, as long as someone required it and could produce suitablepensation, those nobles could turn countless people into ves.

    Nobles possessed everything, this world was that simple.

    But with Zhao Hai¡¯s current status, if he suddenly bought a bunch of ves, it would definitely draw attention. Therefore, no matter what, he had to stay low key. Low key was his policy, farming was his main development direction.

    Having thought this through, Zhao Hai loosed a long breath, slowly lying back in bed. He still felt as if he was dreaming. He was previously only amon nerd on Earth. Even if he liked reading novels, that still didn¡¯t mean he wanted to transmigrate. But who could have thought that something like this would actually befall him.

    Heavens, you had a nerd leave hisputer, isn¡¯t that tantamount to castrating a pervert? This really is too cruel.

    Zhao Hai sighed deeply, tossing around on the bed, looking at that stone ceiling, and couldn¡¯t help sighing again. Such a ce had absolutely no facilities for entertainment, how would he live each day? My novels, haah, this really is too vexing.

    Maybe because he received too many memories just now, plus the unexpected blessing of the spacial farm, had made Zhao Hai¡¯s nerves too excited, and now that the excitement had died down, wave after wave of exhaustion attacked him. Unconsciously, he fell into a deep sleep again.

    What Zhao Hai didn¡¯t discover was that, just as he fell asleep, his door was pushed open, and Meg stretched her head inside to nce. Seeing that Zhao Hai was asleep on the bed, she softly stepped inside, picking up the quilt on the bed and covering Zhao Hai. Standing by the bed, looking at Zhao Hai, she sighed and muttered: ¡°Young master, you will be working hard. The Buda n rests on you.¡±

    Finished speaking, she turned around and left, softly pulling his door closed.

    Meg had just left Zhao Hai¡¯s room when Green walked up, looking at Meg and saying: ¡°Meg, how is the young master? What¡¯s he doing?¡±

    Meg said: ¡°Nothing, sleeping.¡±

    Green nodded: ¡°Go take a look at how your grandmother¡¯s dinner preparations are going, when it¡¯s readye call the young master to the meal. Ai, since we¡¯re in a ce like this anyway, noble etiquette can only be abandoned.¡± Shaking his head, he returned.

    Meg looked at her grandfather. Shepletely understood her grandfather¡¯s mood, he had given his whole life to the Buda n, and had never thought that the Buda n would decline before his eyes, how could Green be feeling well?

    Meg followed behind Green to the kitchen. Even though Merine was the only chef here now, she was only in charge of the meals for these people. What the ves outside ate wasn¡¯t her concern, Green had already given them food, and they would help themselves.

    Meg quite approved of Green¡¯s way of handling things. Those ves were pitiful people, and this ce was still quite good. Even though the food wasn¡¯t too good, they could still eat their fill. That was basically an impossibility under those other nobles.

    Meg also thought extremely clearly. Right now the Buda n waspletely reliant on her grandfather¡¯s support, the young master Adam basically understood nothing, so right now she only hoped that Adam would be sensible enough not to act wilfully, otherwise the Buda n really would have no hope for survival.

    But even if Adam was sensible, he still had a lot to learn. Previously he was basically a hedonistic young master, a typical representation of ack of learning or skills, he basically didn¡¯t have a bit of experience regarding managing a n. If he was sensible enough to learn, that was one thing, but if he still refused and gave misguided orders, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to endure for more than a few years with their current circumstances.

    Even if the Buda family couldn¡¯t be called very rich before, they were at least still nobility, and even though they had been branded criminals this time, their property hadn¡¯t been confiscated, and so the n still had a lot of money, altogether close to a hundred thousand gold or so, this was no small sum.

    But now Green had already changed this money into all kinds of supplies, leaving only a hundred something gold. If Buda still kept squandering money like before, then these people could perhaps only wash tie their necks and wait for starvation.

    Right now, Adam¡¯s qualities decided the survival of the Buda n.

 Chapter 7 - Not My Regulations

    <h4>Chapter 7 - Not My Regtions</h4>

    The color of the sky deepened. In the whole castle, besides Zhao Hai¡¯s room which was lit by magic, the other areas used torches.

    This magicmp was made from a kind of magic crystal that existed on the Ark continent, but magic crystals only came from two sources. One was magic crystal mines, where crystals could be both good or bad, calcted by how much energy they contained. If there was a lot, they could be used to power magic tools, if there wasn¡¯t, they could only be used for lighting. And magic crystals from underground were all disposable, once they were exhausted they were trash.

    There was still another kind of magic crystal, those born from magic beasts. Such magic crystals were extremely hard toe by, there might not be one magic beast of ten that had one. Even though such magic crystals didn¡¯t contain much energy, they were still very stable, aids for when magicians used magic. Most importantly, such magic crystals could be reused. After it was exhausted, as long as it was given time, it could automatically absorb the natural energy of the same attribute from the world, slowly recharging until it could be used again.

    But no matter what kind of magic crystal, they were all extremely costly. Mined crystals were a bit cheaper than from magic beasts, but that still wasn¡¯t a price ordinary people could afford.

    With the Buda n now in such an extreme state, even though Green had bought a few magic crystals, each was very precious, and couldn¡¯t be used wastefully. Therefore, besides Zhao Hai¡¯s room, the other areas were only lit by torches at night.

    At this hour the ves had already eaten and gone to sleep, but Mayling had just finished cooking, and had Meg go call over Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai was napping very sweetly. Even though he was in another world, now he had a spatial farm, and the least he had to worry about was making a living. Moreover, because he had been unconscious for all these days, Merine had constantly used magic to heal him, and so there was still arge quantity of water element left in his body. Water element in itself had a soothing effect, and added to him having put down his worries, he slept especially soundly.

    Meg reached Zhao Hai¡¯s room, and first eavesdropped for voices inside. The room was very silent, without the slightest sound, so Meg knocked on the door: ¡°Young master, get out of bed, you should eat supper.¡±

    There was still no sound. Meg called out another two times, but there was still no answer. In the end, Meg had no choice but to enter the room.

    Once inside the room, Meg heard even breathing. She softly and quietly moved over to Zhao Hai¡¯s bed to look. Zhao Hai was sleeping soundly, basically not hearing her.

    Meg sighed. She didn¡¯t know whether Zhao Hai was big hearted or an idiot, able to sleep so sweetly at a time like this.

    Meg stood next to Zhao Hai¡¯s bed, softly pushing him: ¡°Young master, you should get up and eat supper.¡±

    Zhao Hai woke up in a daze, muttering: ¡°What time?¡±

    Meg hurriedly said: ¡°Young master, it¡¯s already seven in the evening, you should eat supper.¡±

    Zhao Hai opened his eyes, turning his head to nce at Meg standing next to the bed, then turning his head to look outside, discovering that the sky was already somewhat dark. He slowly sat up, shaking his somewhat sleep dazed head. A bit more awake, he turned his head to Meg: ¡°Meg, what date is it?¡±

    Meg lowered her head: ¡°Young master, today is the sixth of April.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, counting in his head. He fell unconscious on the twenty seventh of February 1637, and now it was already the sixth of April. In other words, he had been unconscious for more than a month. To be able to move so freely after being unconscious so long, if he was on Earth, it would be a true miracle.

    But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t ask Meg what was going on, because he knew from Adam¡¯s memories that the healing magic of the mages on the continent was miraculous. Let alone a month, even if he was unconscious for a year, he could still get up and walk around as if he¡¯d just had a nap, without any muscr atrophy.

    Zhao Hai sat on the bedside, and Meg at once gathered up his boots, about to put them on for him when Zhao Hai at once said: ¡°Meg, put them down, I¡¯ll dress myself.¡±

    Meg looked distracted, but still said: ¡°Young master, you had better let me do it, it¡¯s part of my duties.¡±

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t ustomed to something like this, and hastily stopped Meg: ¡°Let it be, hereafter I¡¯ll handle such trifles myself.¡± He grabbed the boots from Meg¡¯s hands and put them on himself.

    Meg looked distractedly at Zhao Hai from the side. She felt that Zhao Hai was very strange today, let alone saying he would put them on himself, the previous Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t even have taken them off on his own, and today he actually put them on himself.

    Zhao Hai finished putting his boots on and stood, turning to Meg: ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s eat first, I still have some things to discuss with grandpa Green.¡±

    Even though Meg felt that Zhao Hai was very strange today, she still responded, and led Zhao Hai towards the dining room. Meg knew that since Zhao Hai had never left his room sinceing here, he still couldn¡¯t find his way around the castle. If she let him go on his own, he definitely wouldn¡¯t know which direction to go.

    Leaving the room, Zhao Hai looked distracted, curiously looking all around. This castle was clearly ancient, the construction somewhat aged, but seemingly sturdy enough. But the building style was very old, and the indooryout wasn¡¯t as good as Adam¡¯s original home, giving a somewhat gloomy feeling.

    But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about this, he rather liked castles like these. In his imagination, castles should be like this. This was in the ancient style, perhaps he could still find some secret rooms somewhere.

    Zhao Hai very quickly also noticed the torches on the walls. Recalling the price of magic crystals, Zhao Hai understood why they would use torches.

    Even though Adam was a noble with no sense for value, he still knew the prices for something like magic crystals, because such things were considered luxury goods. They were things people in Adam¡¯s social ss bought, and so he knew the price.

    Zhao Hai simultaneously thought of that magicmp in his room, that seemed to be the only magicmp in the entire castle. Thinking of this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help feeling warm.

    The dining hall wasn¡¯t far from Zhao Hai¡¯s bedroom, and the two entered very quickly. Green, Merine, Rockhead, and Blockhead were just standing in the room waiting for Zhao Hai. Seeing Zhao Hai enter, they all bowed: ¡°Good evening, young master, please have a meal.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Walking over to the wooden table and ncing over it, he discovered it was only set for him alone. Through Adam¡¯s memories, Zhao Hai knew that when nobles ate, servant¡¯s couldn¡¯t sit together, only standing to the side and serving.

    Zhao Hai sat down, sizing up the dining room. The room wasn¡¯t veryrge, only a bit more than twenty square meters. Within the room was set a long dining table, covered with a white table cloth. On the cloth were arranged two candle holders, each holding three wax candles.

    Eight chairs were arranged around the table, made with very fine craftsmanship, apparently high level goods. Each corner of the dining room held a torch, making the whole room very bright. But besides this, there was nothing else in the room.

    Zhao Hao sized up the dining room, then turned to Green and the others: ¡°Grandpa Green, all of you sit down to eat as well. After eating I have some things to ask you.¡±

    Green at once bowed to Zhao Hai: ¡°Young master, that won¡¯t do at all. When you are eating, we can¡¯t sit with you, these are imperial regtions.¡±

    Zhao Hai snorted: ¡°Imperial regtions, but not my regtions. Since the empire abandoned us, why should we still observe imperial regtions? Don¡¯t object, quickly go get tableware and sit down to eat together. While eating I¡¯ll talk about some things. If you don¡¯te, I won¡¯t eat either.¡±

    Green looked at Zhao Hai and had no means, only turning his head to nce at Merine, who shot him a re: ¡°What are you looking at me for, the young master hasn¡¯t had a bit to eat for more than a month, don¡¯t tell me you still want to let him go hungry.¡±

    Sure enough, Zhao Hai¡¯s health weighed heavier to Green. Hearing Meirin¡¯s words, he at once turned his head and said: ¡°Then you go with Meg to the kitchen, I¡¯ll wait on the young master here.¡±

    This time Meirin didn¡¯t say anything, and led Meg away, while Green sat down with Blockhead and Rockhead. Blockhead and Rockhead were clearly a bit ufortable, sitting there as if on needles. Moreover, one could see that the two were a bit slow, and wouldn¡¯t say much. Ever since seeing Zhao Hai, all they had said was ¡°Good evening, young master, please have a meal¡± along with the others.

    Zhao Hai learned from Adam¡¯s memories that Blockhead and Rockhead were children his father had taken in and raised. They weren¡¯t clever, and could even be called stupid, but the two were talented in other ways, born with great strength, and further adding the Wild Dragon battle qi, the two were now both almost level six warriors, and were moreover loyal and devoted to the Buda n, and absolutely wouldn¡¯t betray them.

    While waiting for Meirin to bring the food, Zhao Hai turned to Green: ¡°Grandpa Green, how much gold do we have on hand right now?¡±

    Green looked distracted, he didn¡¯t know why Zhao Hai was asking, but he still at once stood to answer: ¡°Young master, we currently have one hundred eighty gold coins on hand, but right now we don¡¯tck any goods, and so these gold coins can all be allocated.¡±

    Zhao Hai hastily made Green sit, continuing: ¡°Then when we came from the capital, didn¡¯t we use wagons to move the things? What about the cart horses?¡±

    Green said: ¡°Young master, this ce is small and doesn¡¯t have anything in the way of produce, so in order to save on foodstuffs, we only have five horses. The wagons were all rented.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked distracted, but at once understood Green¡¯s meaning. Green was economizing as far as possible, and had to know that good horses didn¡¯t only eat grass, but had to eat some cereals. And since this ce basically couldn¡¯t produce much grain, what could be saved of course had to be saved, and rearing horses was impossible.

 Chapter 8 - Planning

    <h4>Chapter 8 - nning</h4>

    Zhao Hai nodded, continuing: ¡°Grandpa Green, then how do we settle meat right now? Don¡¯t tell me we didn¡¯t buy some magic beasts to rear?¡±

    Green didn¡¯t know why Zhao Hai was asking about this, but believed it was because he was afraid he wouldn¡¯t have meat to eat, and so at once said: ¡°Young master need not worry, we¡¯ve acquired some Blue Eyed Rabbits and Long Haired Pigs to provide meat, there is no need for young master to worry about having meat to eat.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, it seemed that Adam¡¯s character really wasn¡¯t up to much before. He wanted to find a kind that reproduced quickly and wasn¡¯t picky about food to raise, but Green thought he was worrying about having meat to eat, all this and that.

    At this time, Meirin and Meg brought in a few trays. There was some food on the trays, but a lot simpler than Zhao Hai¡¯s meal.

    Zhao Hai nced at his own te. His te had white bread, two eggs, a piece of meat, as well as some vegetables. Under the present circumstances it was quite good.

    But on the tes of Green and the others was only ck bread and some vegetables. What eggs, meat, there was basically none. This made Zhao Hai¡¯s heart ache, but he didn¡¯t say anything, only picking up his knife and fork to eat. When Green and the others saw him eating, they also began to eat.

    Green and the others didn¡¯t eat quickly, only Blockhead and Rockhead did. Moreover, looking at it, the food Meirin gave them was much better than the others.

    He had to admit that Meirin¡¯s food tasted good. Even though it wasn¡¯t as tasty as Chinese cuisine, producing such vor with such simple ingredients was already quite astonishing.

    Zhao Hai nodded with satisfaction, swiftly eating the meal before him. Even though he was unustomed to eating western food with knife and fork, he really was a bit hungry, and so ate quickly.

    But when he had finished eating, Green and the others had also finished, all of them standing there watching him. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t veryfortable with this, but he also knew that such things wouldn¡¯t change overnight.

    After everything was eaten, Meirin and Meg put the dishes in order, then served a pot of something. One sniff at the pot told Zhao Hai that this pot held keja. Keja was simr to coffee, and something the great continental nobles were most fond of.

    Green hurriedly poured him a cup. Zhao Hai drank one mouthful, the vor was simr to coffee, and he couldn¡¯t help nodding. Picking up the pot, he poured a cup for Green, then pointed to a chair by the side: ¡°Grandpa Green, you sit. I have something to consult you about,e, have some keja.¡±

    Green hurriedly said: ¡°I couldn¡¯t, I¡¯m better standing.¡±

    Zhao Hai stood and pushed Green into the chair: ¡°Grandpa Green, you¡¯re from my grandfather¡¯s generation, you¡¯ve watched me grow up, you can be said to be my senior. This time the Buda n has fallen into such misery, and if not for you, I perhaps couldn¡¯t guarantee my survival. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony, sit, I really have something to discuss with you.¡±

    Green sat down, looking at Zhao Hui, tears suddenly flowing as he muttered: ¡°I¡¯ll sit, I¡¯ll sit, yes, young master has grown up, so thoughtful.¡±

    Zhao Hai feigned a sigh: ¡°Experiencing so much, I should also grow up. I¡¯m sorry, grandpa Green, I let you worry before, I won¡¯t hereafter.¡±

    Green shook his head: ¡°No, young master don¡¯t say that, it was I who failed to protect you, letting such things happen to young master, letting the Buda n fall to such a ce.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head, smiling wryly: ¡°This can¡¯t be med on you, how could my father have listened to your advice. Fine, don¡¯t mention it, grandpa Green, do you know what magic beast on the continent isn¡¯t picky about food, grows quickly, and also breeds quickly?¡±

    Green looked a bit distracted by Zhao Hai¡¯s question, but this was still something he knew about, and so he at once said: ¡°There are many such kinds of magic beasts on the continent, like the Blue Eyed Rabbits and Long Haired Pigs we raise. They are both considered first level magic beasts, without any attack power. The time for Blue Eyed Rabbits to grow to maturity is just a little past three months, and after they¡¯re mature they can give birth on average once per month, each litter will have no fewer than five. Long haired pigs have a longer growth cycle, roughly eight to ten months or so, after which they can reproduce once every four months or so, each litter will have no fewer than seven. These two kinds of magic beasts are also the mostmon source of meat on the continent, and a lot of people breed them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded: ¡°Which of these two magic beasts is moremonly raised?¡±

    Green said: ¡°Long Haired Pigs. Even though Blue Eyed Rabbits aren¡¯t too picky about food, but they are herbivores and generally only eat some nt leaves. Not like Long Haired Pigs, who eat anything.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He found that the Blue Eyed Rabbits Green mentioned weren¡¯t much different from Earth rabbits. He at once stood: ¡°Grandpa Green, didn¡¯t you say we bought Blue Eyed Rabbits? Bring me to see them.¡±

    Even though Green didn¡¯t know what Zhao Hai was up to, seeing that he had finally started to be concerned about the family situation, he was still very happy. But he still said: ¡°Young master, it¡¯ste, I think we should go see them tomorrow. Young master go back and rest a bit earlier.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the color of the sky outside, and also felt he wa being a bit anxious. Nodding, he said: ¡°Fine, then we¡¯ll go take a look tomorrow. But grandpa Green, I noticed there still seems to be a lot of supplies in the courtyard, why not bring them inside the castle?¡±

    Green looked a bit embarrassed: ¡°Young master, it¡¯s not that we wouldn¡¯t but the castle is too small, it really can¡¯t hold so much supplies, and so we¡¯re now having the ves set up some wooden sheds to store those things.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, looking at the color of the sky outside: ¡°Then do the ves all have somewhere to live? Right now it¡¯s already April, it will soon be the rainy season. It¡¯s fine to let those ves have ces to stay first. So few of the Buda n remain, we have to rely on them hereafter.¡±

    Greens somewhat restless expression instantly improved. When Zhao Hai asked about the goods in the courtyard, he was afraid of Zhao Hai asking about those ves. Because in the eyes of the continent¡¯s nobles, those ves were worth far less than those supplies. If Zhao Hai thought the same, then he would definitely drive those ves out of the castle, then store the supplies in the rooms.

    But Green knew extremely clearly that with the Buda n in its present state, and with the rainy season approaching, if those ves were pushed outside they would very easily fall sick, and when that moment came they would be confronted with the predicament of having no people.

    But what Green hadn¡¯t expected was for Zhao Hai to actually think of this. This told him that his young master had finally grown up, and so he hurriedly said: ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, young master, everything has been taken care of.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded at this: ¡°With grandpa Green here, I can be relieved. Fine, I¡¯ll return to rest, if there¡¯s anything, we¡¯ll talk tomorrow.¡± After speaking, he left the room.

    At this moment Meirin and Meg walked in from the kitchen. Seeing Green sitting there with a moved expression, Meirin curiously said: ¡°Old man, what¡¯s happened?¡±

    Green suddenlyughed out loud: ¡°The young master has grown up, be sensible. Hahahaha, the Heavens haven¡¯t forgotten my Buda n.¡± Repeating his conversation with Zhao Hai just now to Meirin, he smiled: ¡°The young master knows to care about the n¡¯s affairs, this is a good thing. As long as the young master can properly manage the n, even if the Buda n can¡¯t expand, it can continue on. No matter what, the Buda n won¡¯t disappear.¡±

    Meiring was also unusually happy, saying: ¡°Expanding doesn¡¯t matter, as long as the young master is safe it¡¯s fine. I think we¡¯re very good right now. When we were in the capital, even if the Buda n was well off, we were also too affected by people¡¯s eyes. Otherwise we wouldn¡¯t have been entrapped by those people. Now that we¡¯re far from that prison, leading our little days here is even better. The ck Waste doesn¡¯t have anything that anyone woulde here for, so our Buda n is actually even safer.¡±

    Green nodded with a small smile: ¡°Right, that¡¯s sensible. That¡¯s why I bought half male and half female ves this time, in order to prepare for the n¡¯ster development. I don¡¯t want anything else right now, as long as the young master can be sage, and the Buda n continue, I will be satisfied.¡±

    Meirin nodded, a smile on her face. Meg stood behind Meirin, and even though nothing showed on her face, her eyes revealed a trace of happiness.

    Zhao Hai could also hear Green¡¯sughter. Recalling Green¡¯s expression right now, Zhao Hai knew why he would be so happy. Thinking of this he couldn¡¯t help smiling wryly. He hadn¡¯t expected that he would just need to appear a bit normal for them to be so excited. It seemed that the previous Adam really wasn¡¯t any good news.

    Returning to his room, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t go to sleep. Maybe it was because he had slept too much in the daytime, but when hey on the bed now his eyes were like light bulbs, not sleepy at all.

    Afterying there for an hour, Zhao Hai still hadn¡¯t fallen asleep. Pondering, he still decided to go take a look at the space, and see how the radishes were doing.

    Entering the space, Zhao Hai just stared nkly. He hadn¡¯t expected that, just a few hours after nting, the radishes would actually already have grown suchrge leaves. They didn¡¯t seem far away from ripening.

    Zhao Hai stared nkly at these radishes, he really hadn¡¯t expected them to grow so quickly. Even if the spatial soil and water were said to be able to increase growth speed, wasn¡¯t this still too fast?

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help walking over to the side of the field and pull up a radish for a look. He discovered it had already grown a small piece of radish, but because it had still grown for too short a time, the radish still wasn¡¯trge, and would require more time to grow.

    Zhao Haiughed and giggled, burying the radish again, then stood and muttered: ¡°At this rate, they might be ripe tomorrow morning. Then I can ask grandpa Green to see if this ce has something like these radishes, and in passing take a look at whether those Blue Eyed Rabbits will eat radish leaves. If they do, then I can open a pasture, hahaha.¡±

 Chapter 9 - Morning and Evening Have Only One Sky

    <h4>Chapter 9 - Morning and Evening Have Only One Sky</h4>

    Taking another turn around the space, there really didn¡¯t seem to be anything happening. Zhao Hai left the space andy quietly on the bed, constantly thinking about everything that had happened since he woke up.

    Since learning he had transmigrated, Zhao Hai not only wasn¡¯t a bit scared, but on the contrary a bit excited deep down. When he was on Earth, Zhao Hai was a nerd, with a small sum of author¡¯s remuneration each month, living under a great deal of pressure.

    But here was different. Here he was a noble, and even if he had been pushed aside, he still had his own fief. Even if it was a deand, he still had some loyal subordinates. He could decide life and death for one hundred ves with a word. He had a castle, people to wait on him, and most importantly, he had the spatial farm.

    Even if he didn¡¯t know how this spatial farm came about, as long as he had it, he didn¡¯t have to worry about food, and could live good days, free and unfettered.

    While thinking of this, he constantly thought about how to develop the farm in the future. But thinking about that right now was useless, he could only wait for the farm to level up one step.

    But the farm had clearly undergone changes. Whether this was a good thing or not remained to be seen. Therefore, as long as he had the chance tomorrow, he would definitely take some of the ck soil outside into the space, and take a look at whether he could use the spatial soil and water to remodel it. Moreover, he would umte funds as quickly as possible and buy some seeds from the space. Best would be if he also out some spatial water. Then, even if the space disappearedter, he still had his ownnd, the foundation for going on with his life.

    While thinking about this, he unconsciously fell asleep again. In his dreams, he established a giant manor, taking up duty as a lord, spending his days quietly. That was beautiful.

    Just as he was dreaming beautifully, a sudden voice echoed: ¡°Radishes have matured, please collect them as soon as possible.¡±

    Zhao Hai woke with a start, quickly entering the space, discovering that the radishes were already mature. Onerge white radish after another, crowding up and breaking the surface of the soil.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t wait, quickly running over to the side of the field, digging up arge white radish in a couple of digs and wiping the soil off with his hands. Disregarding any dirt, he took a big bite.

    Sweet and mildly spicy radish juice flowed down his mouth, and Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help sighing. This vor really was good. When Zhao Hai was on Earth, he especially liked eating white radish. White radish tasted sweet, not like green radish which was always very pungent. And these white radishes grown in the farm tasted an unknown amount better than Earth radishes.

    While Zhao Hai was chewing on white radish, he sized up the root in his hand. This radish was at least three catty heavy, counting as not small among white radishes. It was also straight, white and plump, looking very appetizing.

    Zhao Hai burst intoughter from happiness, holding the radish and walking over to the thatched hut, where he picked up the collection basket and loudly shouting to thend: ¡°Collect!¡± The radishes in field shot out as if scooped up by a giant hand, one by one flying out and falling into the basket. But the basket never filled. Zhao Hai bowed his head to look, discovering those radishes disappeared as soon as they entered the basket.

    Before long, all the produce waspletely collected. Zhao Hai inspected the barn, and sure enough, the radishes were all deposited inside, unexpectedly leaving behind numerous holes in the ground.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t sell these radishes, but rather again bought a bag of seeds. At the same time he ordered the little shovel to start turning the soil, then continued nting this bag of seeds as well. These seeds had just been nted when he heard a ¡®ding¡¯ sound, followed by a voice: ¡°Congrattions on reaching level two, the system rewards you with two bags of white cabbage seeds, capacity for each bag, one field.¡±

    Zhao Hai curled his lips: ¡°Really stingy, delivering seeds that can only cover one field.¡±

    After finishing his business, Zhao Hai left the space. Looking at the color of the sky outside, he discovered it was still very early, just a white smear on the eastern horizon.

    At this time Green and the others still wouldn¡¯t have woken up, and even those ves would still be asleep. Zhao Hai was too excited to sleep, and sat in his room nibbling on that white radish he brought out from the space. He couldn¡¯t have enough of that taste.

    It was impossible for Zhao Hai to finish a three catty heavy radish by himself. He only ate half before stopping. But a strange thing happened. Zhao Hai felt as if there was a warm current in his belly, his whole body brimming with strength, not a bit of tiredness.

    Zhao Hai stared nkly, something like this had never happened before. It seemed as if he hadn¡¯t eaten a radish, but a stimnt, howe? Could it be this was ginseng instead of radish?

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help touching his nose, afraid he would have a nosebleed. But he discovered his nose was still clean, without any blood.

    Zhao Haiughed mockingly at himself. He was originally someone who indulged in flights of fancy, that¡¯s why he frequently came up with notions that were ridiculous to others.

    But he could still be sure that it wasn¡¯t any illusion, because right now he still felt energetic, his eyes spirited, without a bit of sleepiness.

    Such circumstances were a bit abnormal. He learned from Adam¡¯s memories that he had drunk the Water of Nothingness. Even though it was said drinking the Water of Nothingness didn¡¯t have any effect on people who hadn¡¯t studied magic or battle qi, it would still make people feel very tired. Even relying on physical strength to be a warrior was impossible, so how could he feel such unending strength? There was only one possible cause for such a feeling: that radish.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help having even higher expectations of this radish. He at once put the radish away in the spatial barn, preparing to wait until he could go ask Green what this radish was.

    Looking at the sky outside, it had already begun to grow light. But it was still very early, and everyone still hadn¡¯t gotten up. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t shameless enough to go call them out either, but staying idly in the room was also too boring. So Zhao Hai slowly walked outside, thinking to properly take a look at his castle.

    Leaving the keep, he slowly walked forwards, after passing a small courtyard, he was finally outside. The buildings outside the keep were extremely simple, paved with limestone, row after row of stone houses, behind which was a city wall. The wall was very high, more than ten meters. Walking over to the wall for a look, he discovered it was also very thick, close to four meters. The city gate was properly made from pig iron, four meters tall and sealed with a giant iron bolt. Above the city gate was a cranking mechanism, presumably for pulling open that iron bolt.

    This mechanism was extremely clever, as long as you cranked the handle below the gate, the machinery above would turn, driving the iron gate bolt to seal the city gate, and the same when opening it.

    Zhao Hai nodded, he hadn¡¯t thought that this world¡¯s engineering would already be at such a level. Looking all around again, without discovering anything. Besides therge pile of supplies still in the square, there was basically nothing else.

    Looking at those supplies, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help smiling wryly. It seemed Green really didn¡¯t have the makings of a businessman, exchanging all their gold for these things. Could it be they didn¡¯t know that gold could give birth to gold, whereas these things would run out one day?

    It seemed Green wanted to turn this ce into an isted manor. Though when thinking about it, he had acted correctly. If it was that original Adam instead of the transmigrated Zhao Hai, he might be able to live a bit longer if he lived here. If he had the money to go running around outside, he would die very quickly.

    Turning to the stone stairs next to the city gate, he slowly climbed onto the wall. These walls were made entirely from a kind of ash grey rock, and seemed extremely robust. The surface was also conserved very intact, and the battlements extremely tidy. There was basically no need for repair. On the four corners of the city wall rose archer towers that could protect the walls in all directions.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to look inside the city walls. The inner keep walls were even a bit higher than the outer defenses, and there were a few arrow towers on top of those as well. It seemed this castle¡¯s defensive capability really wasn¡¯t hidden.

    Turning around to look outside the city walls, there was a five meter wide moat. The water in the moat was very clear, it was apparently running water. Over the moat was a five meter wide drawbridge, suspended by arm thick iron chains, exceptionally heavy. The drawbridge was a giant iron frame, covered with wooden boards. The boards were very new, at one look one could tell they were newly reced.

    Starting from the city gate was a perfectly straight main road, also paved with stone, he didn¡¯t know how far it stretched. It also didn¡¯t seem to have been used in a very long time, and weeds grew everywhere.

    Zhao Hai knew that this castle had been abandoned for countless years, and that was the road they came by. He believed that nobody would be leaving the castle for several months, and so that road would seem to stay that way.

    Besides this road, everything outside the castle was ck soil, on which not even a de of grass grew. It seemed deste, with a deathly stillness.

    By this time the sun had already risen, the golden sunshine illuminating Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai stood on the city wall with his hands behind his back, looking at the just rising sun, and couldn¡¯t help a heroic feeling,ughing out loud: ¡°Fine, this castle, all of this is mine. Even if I¡¯m just setting out here, just like the now rising sun, morning and evening have only one sky, I will let this sun illuminate all thend!¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t discover that, at some point, Green and the others had already gotten up, all of them standing below the walls, silently watching Zhao Hai standing on the walls, draped in golden light like a divinity, their eyes flickering with light.

 Chapter 10 - Hope

    <h4>Chapter 10 - Hope</h4>

    Zhao Hai only calmed down when the sun hadpletely left the horizon. Yes, this was the first sunrise he saw in the other world. That magnificent scenery made him carefree and rxed, giving him a grand heroic feeling, and so he couldn¡¯t help saying that.

    When Zhao Hai turned around, he discovered Green and the others standing below the wall, and behind them were also those one hundred ves. It seemed that these ves had all passed careful selection, half men and half women, and all very robust, without illnesses. They had now also made themselves presentable, their clothes very neat. Only the men showed the brand on their foreheads, a wild dragon baring its ws and fangs, the crest of the Buda n, inspired by the battle qi handed down in their family.

    Green saw Zhao Hai looking at them, and he immediately bowed, calling out: ¡°Young master, the Buda n¡¯s glory will definitely illuminate all thend, young master pleasemand us.¡± When he finished, the ves behind him all knelt as one, tapping their foreheads on the ground, not one daring to look up at Zhao Hai.

    In his old world, Zhao Hai was amon nerd. Seeing a scene like this, he stood there dumbfounded, bewildered, really not knowing what to say.

    Slowly calming down after long while, he looked at Green and the others still bowing, and promptly said: ¡°Grandpa Green, all of you stand up, and the others as well. We¡¯vee to a ce like this, a ce without anything, no soil to till, no ore in the mountains, all we have is this abandoned castle for shelter, and all of you. At the same time we have amon name, Buda, whether you are willing or not, you all have the brand of the Buda n, you are already the Buda n¡¯s people. The Buda n is necessary for your existence, if the n disappears, you disappear, this is an inalienable fact. Yes, right now we have nothing but our two hands. Everything in this world has been created by human hands, and with our hands, we will not starve, we will make our lives better. The majority among you are ves, you will believe that living better or not isn¡¯t rted to you, because no matter how good life is, you are still ves. But I will tell you today, that as long as you work hard, your children will not be ves. There will perhaps be a day when they can enter the Buda n¡¯s troops, bing glorious warriors. If they do well, they might be knights, nobles. I will ask you to do your best, and I will also give you the best. As long as you work hard, I, Adam Buda, swear by the honor of my n, that I will definitely fulfill my promise today!¡±

    A slight disturbance rose from among those ves. In fact, before those ves were bought, they had all received special training. When the master gavemands, they were not allowed to move, even if the master was just farting they still had to endure, a disturbance like this shouldn¡¯t appear.

    But Zhao Hai¡¯s words really were too shocking, there had never before been a noble on the continent that would turn ves into ordinary people. If you were made a ve, then you would be ves for generations, your descendants would all be ves, this never changed.

    If Zhao Hai only spoke emptily, these ves wouldn¡¯t believe it, but Zhao Hai swore on the honor of the Buda n. In fact, nobles on the Ark continent didn¡¯t easily make vows, and even if they did they wouldn¡¯t swear on the honor of their n, that was what nobles valued the most. As long as they swore on the honor of their n, they would definitely aplish it. In other words, what Zhao Hai said, was all true!

    What did ves wish for the most? That was to one day be ordinary people, to be able to regain their freedom, to let their posterity not have to suffer the hardships of very. For this reason a lot of ves resisted, they rebelled, revolted, but were very soon suppressed by those nobles, because they were only ves, they had no weapons, they had no armor, they knew no battle qi. Under such circumstances, it was impossible for them to beat those armed to the teeth noble troops.

    But now Zhao Hai was telling them, you don¡¯t need to resist, as long as you work hard, as long as you contribute to the Buda n, you can all be normal people. To these ves, this was really like a dream.

    It was necessary for ved to work hard, because if they didn¡¯t and were discovered, they would be put to death. Even if they weren¡¯t, the would at least suffer the harshest penalties. Therefore they didn¡¯t dare ck off. But now someone was telling them, as long as you work hard, I can give you what you want the most, this was too great a shock to them.

    Green and the others stared nkly. They hadn¡¯t thought that Zhao Hai would say something like this. Frankly, Green didn¡¯t quite agree with what Zhao Hai said, because those ves working hard waspulsory. Moreover, there was no noble on the continent that would free ves, there were too many things involved.

    But now Zhao Hai had already said it, and he had no way to object, he could only wait until they had returned to the inner keep to properly talk it over.

    Looking over the people below, Zhao Hai also knew that they would react like this. From Adam¡¯s memories he learned about the position of these ves. It was just because he knew this bit that he used what they wanted to most to coerce them.

    Human ingenuity was boundless, as long as they wished it, it would be difficult to imagine the energy they could disy. And right now was when Zhao Hai needed just such an energy from them, that¡¯s why he did what he did.

    Zhao Hai was quite satisfied with their reaction, and continued: ¡°You can think of all kinds of ways. As long as it benefits the Buda n, or is something that can improve our lives, something useful, you can take it to manager Green. As long as I recognize that what you have is useful, is good, I will record your contribution. As long as your contribution reaches a certain level, you can bemoners. Even if you don¡¯t, as long as you strive for it, as long as you make a good showing, you can gain some contribution, and as long as this contribution umtes to a certain level, you can bemoners, be children of our Buda n, of this ck Waste.¡±

    Those ves became even more excited. They now viewed Zhao Hai simply like a god, because only a god would be so benevolent. All the ves unexpectedly erupted with an air of grandeur, an air that made even eighth level warrior Green standing in front feel somewhat fearful.

    Green turned to look at those ves. He discovered that they all seemed to have gained something. When he had looked at these ves before, he had always thought that they seemed lifeless, like rocks, but now they were like people, with a vigor, an energy.

    Green¡¯s heart shook. He suddenly understood Zhao Hai¡¯s manner of handling things. If the Buda n was to develop, relying on a hundred dead ves was impossible. But if it was a hundred people brimming with enthusiasm, then that was somethingpletely different. Green didn¡¯t know what a hundred people with such enthusiasm could bring about, but he was very clear about what one hundred ves could do. Green heaved a long sigh, his face revealing a true smile. At the same time he also gained a trace of determination, he believed the Buda n would have a chance to rise again.

    Zhao Hai also sensed the change in the ves. He smiled slightly, aware that his words were useful. Therefore he at once said: ¡°Good, you go take care of your work. First sort out these supplies, tomorrow there will be new tasks for you.¡± Those ves answered, and walked towards those supplies with quick steps. Their steps seemed a lot more energetic than before, brimming with enthusiasm.

    Zhao Hai nodded with satisfaction,ing down off the wall he slowly walked over to Green, saying: ¡°Grandpa Green, let¡¯s return. I have something to ask you.¡±

    Green responded, leading Meirin and the others after Zhao Hai back to the inner keep. Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s back, Green knew that Zhao Hai truly had changed, he wasn¡¯t that young master Adam from before who only knew how to make trouble, he was now the head of the Buda n, a true head.

    The group very soon arrived at the dining room in the keep. After sitting down, Zhao Hai turned his hand, the half eaten radish from before appearing. He ced the radish on the table, turning to Green: ¡°Grandpa Green, do you know what this is?¡±

    Green didn¡¯t speak. Zhao Hai looked strangely at Green, discovering the old man was distractedly staring at his hand. He also knew why Green would make such an expression, because of his motion for taking out the radish just now.

    This world had spatial magic, only spatial magic was extremely difficult to learn. Moreover, the requirements were extremely pitiless, and so few people went to learn it. Even though there were some spatial tools that could be used for storage, using them required energy, whether magic or battle qi, as long as you had energy you could open them. But a person that had drunk the Water of Nothingness couldn¡¯t open a spatial tool even if he had one, let alone when he didn¡¯t.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly: ¡°Grandpa Green, do you see what this is?¡±

    Green returned to his senses, excitedly standing up: ¡°Young master, just now you? Just now you¡­¡­¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just identally obtained some ability. It¡¯s fine if you know, but don¡¯t spread it around. Do you know this thing?¡±

 Chapter 11 - Planning

    <h4>Chapter 11 - nning</h4>

    Green had lived in the imperial capital his whole life, what great spectacles hadn¡¯t he seen? He at once returned to his senses, but still didn¡¯t look at the thing on the table, rather looking at Zhao hai with light flickering in his eyes: ¡°Young master, you can use magic?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head: ¡°I can¡¯t use magic. You know, anyone who has drunk the Water of Nothingness will be unable use magic. This is just an ability, it has no offensive ability, it can only let me store some things.¡±

    Green nodded, slightly disappointed, then finally turned his head to the table. Seeing the radish on the table, he couldn¡¯t help staring nkly, at once grabbing it and looking it over. Smelling it again and again, he finally took a bite, nodded, ced the radish back on the table and turned to look at Zhao Hai: ¡°Young master, this is a magic weed turnip, a verymon magic vegetable.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked distracted: ¡°What¡¯s magic vegetables? Don¡¯t tell me there are still other vegetables?¡±

    Green nodded: ¡°Yes, young master, the vegetables on the Ark continent are divided into two kinds, one ismon vegetables, such vegetables are ordinarily eaten bymoners or ves, and nobles generally all eat magic vegetables. Such vegetables all contain some magic energy, and can only be grown on especially goodnd, and still need people to nurse them very carefully. Magic radish is a kind of such magic vegetables, but they¡¯re the mostmon, the current market value is around one silver coin per catty.¡±

    Zhao Hai swiftly calcted in his mind. Right now he had eighty thousand catty of radish, one silver per catty, that was still eighty thousand silver, exchanged for gold it would be eight thousand. This was a lot more than selling in the space, where they could be sold for five hundred gold, a little more than six copper per catty. Referring to the purchasing power of this world andparing to Earth, if he sold these radishes in the space, he would only get little more than six tenths of an RMB per catty, but if he sold it to the people here, he could get ten RMB per catty, a difference of close to twenty times. Even idiots knew how to do this business.

    At this time Green picked up that radish again: ¡°But this magic radish is a bit strange, I¡¯ve never seen such arge magic radish on the continent, and the taste is a lot stronger than magic radish. Young master, where did you get this thing?¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t answer, he only continued: ¡°Then does Blue Eyed Rabbits eat the leaves of these things? When we buy magic radish, do we buy it with the leaves?¡±

    Green shook his head: ¡°If we were to buy this magic radish, we wouldn¡¯t want the leaves. The leaves of this thing don¡¯t taste good. But it¡¯s still food that Blue Eyed Rabbits are extremely fond of. Why do you ask, young master?¡±

    Zhao Hai stood up, pacing twops with a happy expression: ¡°The Heavens haven¡¯t forsaken me, the Heavens haven¡¯t forsaken me, hah, too good, with this thing, I can start a pasture.¡±

    Green looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance, and felt a burst of fear. He didn¡¯t know what was up with Zhao Hai, and thought he had gone insane, promptly saying: ¡°Young master, young master, what is it? Don¡¯t scare an old man.¡±

    Zhao Hai returned to his senses, looking at Green andughing: ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, grandpa Green. I¡¯m only too excited. Oh, right, grandpa Green, let me ask you, is this magic radish easy to sell?¡±

    Green saw that Zhao Hai was alright and was relieved, at once nodding: ¡°Easily, right now there are no major conflicts on the continent, and people have a lot of ie. A lot ofmoners will also buy some magic radish to eat, and magic radish is the cheapest magic vegetable, so a lot of people buy it.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, sitting down and having Green sit down as well: ¡°Grandpa Green, right now I have eighty thousand catty of this magic radish on hand, think of a means to sell it, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a bit cheap, but it has to be sold as quickly as possible. Afterwards buy some Blue Eyed Rabbits, the more the better. The mountain we¡¯re living on has a lot of abandoned dwarven mines, we can turn those mines into Blue Eyed Rabbit warrens, then we can have a stable ieter.¡±

    Green stared nkly, standing with an agitated expression: ¡°Young master, you say you have eighty thousand catty of magic radish? Howe you have so much magic radish?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head: ¡°Don¡¯t mind that for now, implement this as soon as possible. Moreover, find a big buyer and tell him that the magic radish I have on hand is eighty thousand every two days, as much as he wants is fine.¡±

    Green stammered. ¡°Young master, are you telling the truth? You really have that much magic radish? From where?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, as long as you carry this out it¡¯s fine. You have to be quick, but also low key. Don¡¯t let people discover that we¡¯re selling these things. Can you do it?¡±

    Green calmed down. Even though he didn¡¯t know from where Zhao Hai was getting these radishes, he thought it definitely had to be rted to that ability Zhao Hai obtained, and so he at once said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young master. That much this old man can still aplish. I¡¯ll start making arrangements at once.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, calling after the departing Green: ¡°Grandpa Green, have those ves not worry about those supplies and put those mines in order at once, we have to put them in order as soon as possible. We will raise a lot of Blue Eyed Rabbits, I will deal with those supplies, no need to worry.¡±

    Green¡¯s eyes shed, with a new understanding of Zhao Hai¡¯s ability. Even though Zhao Hai said that his ability didn¡¯t have any attack power, just his ability to store so many things, and to provide such quantities of magic radish, it was already astonishing.

    Green nodded at once: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young master, I will arrange it. Blockhead, Rockhead, from now on, you have to closely protect the young master step by step. I will leave for a few days. Meirin, Meg, you see to those ves, you have to have them follow the young master¡¯s orders in the shortest time possible, understood?¡±

    At this moment, Green finally disyed the dignity and skill of a great butler of a grand noble house, arranging the most important things in the shortest possible time, first seeing to Zhao Hai¡¯s safety, second starting the main focus of the work, third doing outside to sell the radishes. Moreover, very clearly, this third matter he would handle himself.

    Meirin and the others were just listening numbly. They really hadn¡¯t thought that Zhao Hai would actually have such a secret. Now being called out to by Green, they returned to their senses and replied, Green then quickly stepping outside.

    Zhao Hai looked at Green¡¯s departing figure and nodded. It seemed Green wasn¡¯t someone who didn¡¯t understand. Spending all their money beforeing to the ck Waste might be because of the reason he guessed, to keep Adam from having money to spend and could only honestly stay here. But now it seemed that he wouldn¡¯t be so anxious.

    Meirin watched Green leave, then turned to Zhao Hai: ¡°Young master, are you hungry? You haven¡¯t eaten a it all morning. I¡¯ll at once get something ready for you.¡± Finished speaking, she walked towards the kitchen.

    Zhao Hai hastily said: ¡°Grandma meirin, it¡¯s alright, I ate half a magic radish earlier, and I¡¯m still full, I can¡¯t eat anything.¡±

    Meirin promptly shook her head: ¡°How is that alright, how could you be full eating nothing but such a thing. Young master wait a moment, I¡¯ll fix something up at once, it¡¯ll be done very quickly.¡±

    Zhao Hai saw he couldn¡¯t block her, and promptly said: ¡°Grandma Meirin, take this magic radish to the kitchen and use it for cooking.¡±

    Meiring replied, then took that half radish and entered the kitchen. But meg stood next to Zhao Hai, and Blockhead and Rockhead stood behind him to his left and right.

    Zhao Hai looked at all of them, and couldn¡¯t help smiling wryly. He knew that right now Blockhead and Rockhead wouldn¡¯t listen to anything he said. Those two had very inflexible minds, and right now they only listened to Green, so he didn¡¯t say anything to them, only turning to Meg: ¡°Meg, bring me some keja, I¡¯m a bit thirsty.¡±

    Meg replied, then turned and left for the kitchen. But when she walked behind Zhao Hai she still stealthily nced at him, then quickly left.

    Zhao Hai sat there bored senseless. Right now there could be said to be too few people in the castle to talk to, only Green and the others. It was still impossible for those ves to carry a conversation with him, and if he went to them they would likely be scared. Consequently, Zhao Hai could only sit here alone.

    Originally Zhao Hai thought to chat with Blockhead and Rockhead, but the two of them could both be ssified as empty headed, there was basically no way to chat with them. So he could only set there being bored senseless by himself.

    Fortunately Meg returned with a pot of keja before long, but after she had served Zhao Hai a cup, she again retreated back behind him, without saying a word. This made Zhao Hai depressed, but he still didn¡¯t know what to say to her. Because of Adam¡¯s previous indiscretions, Zhao Hai also felt extremely awkward when facing Meg.

    Meiring really worked very quickly. Before long Zhao Hai¡¯s breakfast was prepared. Almost the same as a western style breakfast from Earth, the breakfast Meirin made for Zhao Hai included bread, meat gruel, and a few fried eggs. These fried eggs were naturally not the same as chicken eggs on earth, but rather eggs from a kind of level one magic beast chicken on the Ark continent.

    Zhao Hai turned to Meirin and the others: ¡°Grandma Meirin, you all sit down and eat. After eating you still have a lot of work to do, there¡¯s no need to keep mepany.¡±

    Meiring nodded, and didn¡¯t object this time, because she knew that after eating, they really did have a lot of work to do. So Meirin and Meg again went into the kitchen for a few sets of breakfast, in addition to food for Blockhead and Rockhead as well.

    After breakfast, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t return to his room, but rather went to the first floor drawing room, sitting there drinking keja. He knew that Green would definitelye inform him once everything was in order, and so he didn¡¯t worry.

 Chapter 12 - Headshake

    <h4>Chapter 12 - Headshake</h4>

    Sure enough, Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t been sitting for long when Green walked inside, bowing and saying: ¡°Young master, I have put the family¡¯s matters in order, I will set off shortly.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded: ¡°No need to rush, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t worry. I have those things here, nothing will happen. Even keeping them for ten years wouldn¡¯t be a problem. After you leave, you have to find a big client, then sign a long term contract with them. You must also remember that we will be breedingrge amounts of Blue Eyed Rabbits, and this is also something that will go through them. If I guess correctly, after the shock of the magic radishes we have on hand, the market price will drop. This is something we have to be prepared for.¡±

    Green nodded, and Zhao Hai indicated he sit to the side: ¡°Grandpa Green, sit. I¡¯m notfortable having you stand like that. Sit, I still have a lot of things to tell you. Blockhead, go get grandpa Green some breakfast, let him eat here today.¡±

    Blockhead nced at Green. Green nodded, and Blockhead then turned towards the kitchen, and Green also sat down. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t express any opinion about this, he was very clear about the character of the previous Adam. If not for Green always looking out for him before, Adam would have already died an unknown number of times, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t envy Green¡¯s authority now.

    After Green sat down, Zhao Hai continued: ¡°Grandpa Green, I¡¯m also aware of our current circumstances, therefore I hope you will remember, low key, we have to stay low key. We¡¯re in a ce like this now. If we do something those grand nobles can¡¯t stand, then we¡¯re also finished. Consequently, we cannot let people know our rtion to this deal.¡±

    Green nodded, and Zhao Hai sighed: ¡°Even if I don¡¯t know why those grand nobles would let my Buda n off, only sending us off to a ce like this, but I know what we have is something they would definitely have misgivings about. If they wanted to deal with us, they would have to pay a veryrge price, but if we now let them learn that the Buda n might have a chance to rise again, then regardless of the cost, they would definitely destroy us. That¡¯s why we have to be low key now. Even though talking about being low key sounds cowardly, to let our Buda n continue until the day we can rise again, we can only keep low key for now.¡±

    Green¡¯s eyes reddened, standing and bowing to Zhao Hai: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young master, I will definitely handle this well.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded: ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, grandpa Green, sit down. You have to remember, the magic radishes are only the first step. For the next while I will experiment and see whether I can change the ck soil outside into something that can be farmed, that would be even better. But we also need even more manpower, so you have to buy some more ves through every channel you can. Regardless of race, as long as they¡¯re useful, as long as they have skills, buy them all. Anyway, most people wouldn¡¯te over to look at us, but we still have to be careful.¡±

    Green nodded. He discovered that the young master had changed. If it was the previous young master, then it would be impossible for him to think about this. The current change, to the Buda n, was definitely a good thing.

    Now Blockhead also returned to serve Green breakfast. Zhao Hai nced at Green¡¯s te. Very simple, making Zhao Hai shake his head, turning to Green: ¡°Grandpa Green, after the magic radishes are sold, first buy some Blue Eyed Rabbits, second buy some Long Tailed Chickens, third buy some Scaleless Fish. The castle moat is empty right now, and it seemed to me that it was running water, suitable for raising fish. First we won¡¯t care about making money, we have to improve our own standard of living. When you go, don¡¯t be afraid of how much magic radish they want, however much they want, we can supply. But I think a lot of people will be struck by us attacking the magic radish market like this, and they will definitely investigate. Therefore, no matter what, you absolutely cannot let them trace it back to us. Also, buy some books. Best is books rted to flora and fauna on the continent, this will be of great use to us. Anyway, right now I can only think of these, you deal with the rest on your own. Oh, right, our current defensive strength is too little, you pay attention and buy some ves with fighting strength if you can. But we¡¯ll do it bit by bit, the first goal is to improve our lives.¡±

    Green ate and listened to Zhao Hai, remembering what Zhao Hai said. These matters were also of varying degrees of importance, but they were all things he was capable of handling.

    Before long, Green had finished eating and let Blockhead bring the tray to the kitchen. He stood and bowed to Zhao Hai: ¡°Young master, I¡¯m leaving. I won¡¯t be present for a few days, if there¡¯s anything, you make sure to speak to Meirin. Young master, you must look after yourself well. You are thest hope of the Buda n, if anything happens to you, I won¡¯t be able to face thete old master.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled slightly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandpa Green. I know what to do. I also won¡¯t be as wilful as before. Leave quickly and return soon, as long as everything is handled. Oh, right, transporting our magic radishes is a big problem. If I wait until after you¡¯ve settled things and then deliver them personally, that would draw less attention, what do you say?¡±

    Green pondered: ¡°Let¡¯s leave this matter for when I have made the arrangements. Don¡¯t worry, young master, I will take care of everything.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, looking at Green, then suddenly bowed to him: ¡°Grandpa Green, I thank you on behalf of the Buda n. From today on, you are my family.¡±

    Green¡¯s eyes reddened, but he epted Zhao Hai¡¯s respect, facing upwards andughing: ¡°Old master, esteemed master, did you see, the young master has grown up, the young master is thoughtful, the Buda n has hope. Even if I have to stake these old bones, I will make the Buda n flourish.¡± Answering Zhao Hai¡¯s salute, he turned and left. But now Green didn¡¯t have the air of a servant, but with heroic spirit soaring towards the sky, disying the might of an eighth level warrior.

    Zhao Hai looked at Green¡¯s departing back, smiling slightly, the turned and walked towards his own room. Zhao Hai knew that making other people ustomed to his changes would take some time. Right now his disy was already very eye-catching. He should be a bit well behaved. Anyway, matters of the house had already been settled by Green, and the remainder was for Meirin and Meg to see to, no need for his involvement. He¡¯d return to his room and go take a look at the farm, there he could settle down and rx.

    But Blockhead and Rockhead, those two inflexible fellows, followed behind him like a pair of ghosts, following regardless of anything, thoroughly implementing Green¡¯s orders, leaving Zhao Hai helpless.

    Zhao Hai still didn¡¯t want to let Green and the others know too much about the spatial farm, but with Blockhead and Rockhead so inflexible, making them understand that might be impossible.

    Entering his room, Zhao Hai turned to speak to Blockhead and Rockhead: ¡°Blockhead, Rockhead, you return to your rooms, I want to rest a while. There¡¯s nothing happening in the castle anyway, you don¡¯t need to worry.

    The two shook their heads simultaneously, saying nothing, and Zhao Hai impatiently said: ¡°I will rest, you go help grandma Meirin?¡±

    Headshake!

    ¡°I¡¯m going to rest, you can¡¯t always stand by my bedside? Go stand outside the door!¡±

    Headshake!

    ¡°I¡¯m the young master, you two get out of here!¡±

    Headshake!

    ¡°Big brothers, see it as me begging you, give me a bit of space, be a bit charitable and go out.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Zhao Hai looked at the two and really didn¡¯t have any means, he could only say: ¡°Blockhead, Rockhead, I know you two were raised by my father from childhood, absolutely loyal to the Buda n, but the ce I¡¯m about to go rtes to the future development of the Buda n. Therefore, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t follow. If you do you won¡¯t be able to keep up. So, in a moment, if I suddenly disappear, don¡¯t worry, and don¡¯t shout either, okay?¡±

    Zhao Hai just finished speaking when the two brothers reached out and grabbed the twinrge swords on their backs, holding them across their necks with a look of ¡®if you don¡¯t let us follow we will die¡¯.

    Zhao Hai facepalmed. Running into such inflexible people really gave him a frightening headache. But he could do nothing. Looking at Blockhead and Rockhead, he knew that if he really didn¡¯t let them follow him, they really could kill themselves. These were part of a small number of people absolutely loyal to the Buda n, how could he let them die?

    But if he brought them into the space, then they would also know the secrets of that space. Zhao Hai still really was a bit unwilling.

    But Zhao Hai still hadn¡¯tpletely figured out the space yet, and the seeds had been nted when the sky still wasn¡¯t light, whereas now it was already bright, and he didn¡¯t know how they had grown. He wanted to go take a look, if the radishes were ripe, he could collect them, that was money.

    Most importantly was that Zhao Hai still wanted to take a look at whether he could bring the spatial water and soil outside. The spatial soil and water could transformnd, and if he really could transformnd, then perhaps the ck soil outside could be made fertile, and that was what Zhao Hai needed the most right now.

    While Zhao Hai was weighing the pros and cons, Blockhead and Rockhead never put their swords down. The two were rigidly staring at Zhao Hai, afraid he would disappear.

    Aftera long while, Zhao Hai returned to his senses. Looking over the two, he smiled wryly: ¡°Fine, you follow as well. But what you see today, you absolutely can¡¯t speak of outside. If you do, you can at most only tell grandpa Green, grandma Meirin, and Meg. Those three people. You can¡¯t tell anyone else. You can¡¯t even talk about it in your sleep.

    The two nodded simultaneously, but their swords didn¡¯t leave their hands.

 Chapter 13 - Change of perception

    <h4>Chapter 13 - Change of perception</h4>

    Zhao Hai looked at the faces of the two men, but they remained silent. It seems that these men are not really fools. Either way, he doesn¡¯t want to tell lies to his friends and family. Probably the only thing he can do is bring them into the farm space, so he relents, realizing it won¡¯t be too bad since he will eventually have to tell them about the farm space anyway.

    Smiling, Zhao Hai said: ¡°All right, put down the swords, you are taking all this to seriously. I¡¯m ready, we¡¯re moving forward.¡± As he finished speaking, the trio disappeared from this ce and in the next moment they appeared inside the farm space.

    Blockhead and Rockhead waited a little bit and then wholly examined the ce inside the space farm. They paid attention to growing radishes on the fields, while also seeing some straw huts and a pile of different things in front of a shack.

    Looking over the two men who were still holding swords in their hands, Zhou Hai pped them on the shoulders and said: ¡°Put down your swords, they are out of ce here, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    At once it dawned upon Blockhead and Rockhead. Both unconsciously put down their swords atst. They didn¡¯t dare to ignore Zhao Hai, because now his words have a prime importance for them and must be carried out.

    Sensing the change in the men, Zhou Hai kinda feels that from now on they will perceive him as a true master and follow his orders.

    However, he doesn¡¯t lose himself thinking about it, instead he attentively inspects the growing radishes and the things inside of the shack, other than the fact that he has 200 gold coins now, there are no changes at all. He can remember that when it was a game the system would automatically update the farm with weeds and insects. Moreover, it was quite often then. These things are direct enemies of cultivation.

    Fortunately, they were not updated, but it is still a reason why Zhao Hai shoulde to this space sometimes. It is not essential for him to think about the results of cultivation, the space farm reminded him about harvest time. Unfortunately, Zhao Hai can¡¯t know about growing weeds or the appearances of insects. The space farm is not his ally in this matter.

    In the present situation he can¡¯t just guess about it, because all of these matters affect ie. And if he want to think about staying alive, he will need a lot of money, much more money. It is out of the question to make any mistakes.

    Blockhead and Rockhead are following close to the Zhao Hai in the same way as before, though from now on their perception has changed. Previously the duo only obeyed Green, but aftering to this ce, the status of Zhou Hai has risen above Green¡¯s status. From now on, not only will they obey Zhou Hai¡¯s orders, they will ce them above all else.

    Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t know whether this space is some kind of space magic now. In fact, all things in here obey his orders. However, the ce is supposed to be leveled up from the start. His level is too low now, this fact is clear for him. Therefore, he should raise its level in the near future. After it bes a high level, this ce will wholly obey his orders.

    Since he is the owner of the farm space, whatever he took into the space would automatically acknowledge him as its master. He is not a God, but his orders are absolute here. So now Blockhead and Rockhead think about him in the same way in this ce.

    Zhao Hai is not aware of this yet, he is just attentively examining the space farm for anything new, but there are no changes at all. The situation here is pretty normal. Although he got a level up, Zhou Hai was only presented with some seeds.

    However, Zhao Hai isn¡¯t in a bad mood. Even though he doesn¡¯t have too much money, this amount is sufficient for one additional seeding. If Green is not here at the moment of harvest, then he will buy seeds after exchanging a part of the harvest for gold coins.

    Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t want to sow different seeds, because he doesn¡¯t have enough knowledge about the nts of this world. He is afraid that other nts will not be seble. If he cultivates a lot of those types of nts, he is bound to make little to no profit. He can¡¯t allow this to happen in his current situation.

    Radishes are sold quite well in this world. So the seeds of radish are the safest approach for now. Zhao Hai can¡¯t make even a little mistake, because it will not only affect his life but the future of the Buda n.

    It is clear for Zhao Hai that he has inherited not only the body of Adam Buda or the house of Buda, but also a huge part of the responsibility. Due to this fact, he prefers stability and will have to keep a low profile. He doesn¡¯t want to make a mistake and allow his actions to be known. If his enemies find out about it, he certainly will die.

    Zhao Hai made sure that there were no changes, nodded and addressed Blockhead and Rockhead, ¡°There¡¯s nothing left to do here, we are going back out.¡±

    Both Blockhead and Rockhead obey his orders now, so they don¡¯t have anything against it. They said simultaneously: ¡°Yes, young master!¡± Zhao Hai was astonished, for the first time Blockhead and Rockhead answered him as they should. He unintentionally inspected the duo, but didn¡¯t find anything strange. He thought about exiting and at that moment they left the space farm together, appearing in his chamber.

    In an instant, he observed the chamber, the door was closed so no one had entered. As Zhao Hai understood this fact he let out a sigh of relief and addressed BlockHead and RockHead: ¡°Let¡¯s go, we will walk out of the castle to look around. I want to see the soil of the ckLands and also the moat, since we will soon set up a fishery there.¡± He said while moving with the duo outside.

    In the past, BlockHead and Rockhead would stop him because Green was against Zhao Hai leaving out of the castle gates. But now they just followed him silently.

    The three men came out on the castle yard, Zhao Hai inserted supplies, which were not put into the castle¡¯s storehouses, in a barn of the space farm. At the same time, he was thinking about space and he found that supplies had been allocated and ssified, also he knew the amount of things. Zhao Hai was very pleased.

    Zhao Hai also found out, that he is able to control his farm without entering it. At the time, when he wants to see anything in that space, a projection will appear in front of him. Moreover, it looks like BlockHead, RockHead or anyone else can¡¯t see the projection, it is much more convenient that way.

    The trio slowly left the castle through the opened gates. Meirin and Meg are carefully watching the ves, who are doing required arrangements in the previously deserted mine.

    In truth, even if they don¡¯t watch, the ves will not bezy. Zhao Hai gave them a goal, whilst they try their best, sooner orter they will not be ves anymore. For the ves such a purpose is the best motivation.

    Meirin and Meg also noticed, that today the ves are especially energetic. They work in such a manner that tasks, which required them to spend 1 hour previously, can now can be finished in just half an hour.

    Zhao Hai will not go there, although he can trust only a few people now, Meirin is there with them. And the ves absolutely believe in his vow, because of that he doesn¡¯t have a reason to go there. At present he wants to see the ckLand to understand, is it possible to use the space farm to improve the condition of its soil or not.

    However, firstly he decided to take a stroll by the moat. The moat is not too wide, but it is possible to see that the moat was constructed well. You can even see that its bottom was piled with stone foundation. Therefore, no one has lived here for years, but the water is still clear.

    Zhao Hai inspected the bottom of the moat. It seems like it had been constructed with the usage of two sources of water, so that the moat could repair itself. The first one is spring water, the other one is an underground river, which flows from the mountains.

    In general, it is strange, that the moat is connected with an underground river. But anyway, the underground river flows into the moat from the one side, and on the other side drainage can be seen. So because the water is from the river, it can be used for a fishery.

    However, at the present time building a fishery here means losses, because fish move with the flow, but the water here is from the river. If he puts fish in here, they will just flow away. It is essential to make some renovations for the moat.

    Still there is another problem, the moat is connected with the drainage system of the castle. To reconstruct the moat, the drainage system of the castle should be changed too. The amount of issues is only growing.

    Zhao Hai frowned, but calmly put off all of these things for now. Firstly, he wants to inspect the ckLand. If the soil can be improved, he will have even more concerns. Such as farming, irrigation, harvest, it requires careful nning.

    Agriculture looks like an easy thing, but it is quite difficult to acquire a good harvest, in addition Zhao Hai was a nerd in his world. However, he has some understandings about agriculture, he saw farming people before, also national attention had been drawn by agriculture. There were annual informative reports about farming, droughts, floods. Moreover, he liked to read history books too. Because of all these facts, he could definitely understand how difficult it is.

    Also he often heard about such a term as water conservation. It had been mentioned frequently in the history of China. Emperors of different ages were concerned by this matter. However, the fief of Zhao Hai is here and from the beginning there are no such things as irrigative constructions.

    It is strange that nothing grows on the ckLand and it seems like has been the case for years. Something devastated everything in the past. Apparently he understands too little for now.

    Zhao Hai was leading BlockHead and RockHead with him. Atst he reached the closest area with ck soil by ten or so steps. Zhao Hai slowly sat down and took a handful of soil. He is full of thoughts now.

    Previously Zhao Hai had lived in an oil city to the North of China. There was pretty much the same thing as ck soil, it was called oil soil. That oil soil was something like the mix of sand and oil. This matter is not ordinary at all, but the color is the same, it is ck. Zhao Hai had touched oil soil and it had the same feeling as this ck soil.

    His heart trembled, if it is really oil soil, it will be a dead end for him. He will not be able to grow anything. Hopefully, the simrity is just how it feels to the touch.

    Zhao Hai said to BlockHead: ¡°BlockHead dig out some soil, we will carefully research it.¡± BlockHead agreed, took out his sword and inserted it into thend. Soon he dug out some soil.

    Zhao Hai nodded a little bit: ¡°It is enough.¡± After saying such words, he took a lump of ck soil and ced it into the barn of the space farm. He wille back to itter and research.

    Since he got a sufficient lump of ck soil, Zhao Hai peeked at the huge expanse of ckLand and unintentionally let out a sigh. It is so tremendous, but nothing can grow here, it¡¯s just to wasteful. Hopefully, water and soil from the space farm will be able to change this. Otherwise even if they begin to grow something, it will be too slowly and everyone will know about his secret. In this case the Buda n will perish.

 Chapter 14 - Heaven and Earth

    <h4>Chapter 14 - Heaven and Earth</h4>

    Zhao led Blockhead and Rockhead towards Meirin and Meg to check out the mines.

    There had been many ces mined by the dwarves. Almost the whole mountain had been hollowed out. But with the mountain''s peculiar structure,bined with the many years of dwarven mining experience, everything was sturdily built. There were no dangers ofndslides or cave ins.

    Meirin and Meg, much like Green, have always been in service to the Buda n so doing something like watching over the ves wasn''t a problem. Those ves, with the hope of restoring their freedom with Zhao''s promises, were very energetic and simply did not need anyone watching over them.

    In the mines, the ves discovered that within the first few meters there was an opening to what seemed to be a residential area consisting of open spaces and caves. It was a tidy ce and it seemed like those dwarves must have built these mines to live in for many years, so the design was almost like a small city near a source of water. There were some drainage facilities, plenty of spacious areas, and some holes close by that could be used for storage. However, you couldn''t go too deep into the mines because the tunnels would eventually curve down, leading you to caverns that have been flooded with water. But just outside of that was a nice area that could be used to raise a lot of blue eyed rabbits. The space was big enough to keep tens of thousands of them without a problem.

    Although the entire Iron Mountain wasn''t very tall, only about a thousand meters above sea level, surrounding it in a semi-circr formation was the ck Waste, which stretched for thousands of miles. And behind the Iron Mountain was a notoriously fierce area known as the carrion swamp, which was one of the continent''s five forbiddennds. The mountain terrain was dark brown. There were some piles of weeds growing here and there but they all looked like they were near death. There were also some crooked trees growing around that had a malnourished look to them.

    Seeing all of this, Zhao sighed, knowing why those nobles exiled them here. Even though those nobles didn''t execute them with an immediate death, in a ce like this death would havee sooner orter. The only thing Green could do before they were sent here was to clear away their entire family''s wealth in exchange for some supplies and ves, which those nobles allowed him to do because thinking that a few supplies could help restart the Buda n was tantamount to nonsense.

    Zhao walked quickly and arrived at the mines, but since Meirin and Meg were busy watching and directing the ves, they did not notice his arrival.

    Although these mines were built by dwarves, the openings were veryrge, a full three meters high and five meters wide. It was big enough for people to move around and live in without a problem. Zhao was in shock. He did not expect that the dwarves could create such an amazing underground city.

    Looking inside the mines lined with stone arches, Zhao nodded involuntarily. It was a very good ce. As long as they made some modifications, it could be used to raise the blue eyed rabbits or be turned into a secret base. But that would require time, so he noted it down forter.

    Just then, Meirin saw Zhao and quickly came over. "Master, why are you here? This ce is very dirty. You should go back to the castle."

    "I''m just here to check out the mines. Grandma Meirin, how many caves in this mountain lead to the mines?"

    Meirin thought about it. "Such a big mountain has only two main caves. One on the side facing the castle and the other is on the other side of the mountain. The rest are just a few dozen small tunnels."

    Zhao nodded. "Do these caves link up together? And how deep do the tunnels go? Do you think we could build a barricade so the blue eyed rabbits we''d raise would have no ce to run?"

    "Master worries too much. These caves were built by experienced dwarves to ensure the mountain would not copse. They would not go around digging random tunnels. The only problem is that some of the tunnels lead to caves that are full of water. I don''t know how deep the water is, so it''s a dead end. But those caves won''t be a problem. You can rest assured that this ce has a lot of uses for Master."

    "That''s good." Zhao smiled. "We do not need to worry about the cave on the other side of the mountain. We''ll just focus on repairing this one. With the water, the blue eyed rabbits won''t be able to run that way, but we do need to do something to prevent them from drowning."

    "Master shouldn''t worry. I know what to do. This isn''t a ce for Master to be. You should still go back."

    "I''m not worrying, Grandma Meirin. But I still want to see one of the tunnels that lead to the water."

    Meirin nodded. "Fine, I can lead you there. After all, I am a Water Mage. The water is still very understanding. I believe I can help, Master."

    Zhao smiled. "Well, then there is nothing to worry about, although Grandma Meirin shouldn''t work too hard. I''ll walk with you." They moved around inside the mines. Blockhead and Rockhead followed behind Meirin and Zhao, but Meg did not go with them. She was left behind to watch over the ves.

    The four walked through the mine tunnels until it slightly skewed downwards. The sloped tunnels led them down a few hundred meters until they made it to the subterraneanke. In the darkness, they could not see it, but they could still hear the faint sound of waves.

    Suddenly a burst of light lit up around them. Zhao nced sideways and saw that Meirin was holding a ball of bright light in her hands. At first he thought it was amp, but he soon realized it was magic. From Adam''s memories, he learned that this was a basic lighting technique. It had no attack, defensive, or healing properties. It only makes light. Practically every magician on the continent, including those at the weakest levels, knows this magic because this magical lighting technique was easy to learn and had no restrictions on learning it.

    Zhao looked around and saw the undergroundke with the help of the magical light. With such arge body of water, it was not wrong to describe it as ake. Looking closely, there were several small inds breaking the surface. The inds weren''t big, only a few dozen square meters. And attached to the inds, like they had taken root there, were pirs.

    Zhao was puzzled. "Grandma Meirin, what''s with the pirs?"

    Meirin smiled and said, "Those pirs were made to support the entire mountain. You see, this ce waspletely hollowed out by the dwarves, which eventually resulted in thiske."

    Zhao''s eyes lit up, then heughed. "Great, this is great! So we can raise a lot of fish here. This is a natural treasure."

    Meirin looked around. "Young master''s ideas are good. If the water was stagnant, then there would be no way to raise fish here. It seems like the water is flowing. I can feel it. The water element it still very active here. But the source of the water is a problem. If there is a flow in the water, then there must be an outlet, otherwise the water could not have been maintained at this level. So if the water is flowing somewhere else, then no matter how many fish we raise, they would likely swim away down the outlet."

    Zhao nodded. "Yes, that is a big problem. But I also found that same problem in the moat. It seems like it is connected. With this, we might be able to solve this problem." He then turned to Meirin. "Grandma Meirin, can you please gather some water? I want to use it for some research."

    Meirin did not know what Zhao meant by research, but she did what he asked. With a few hand gestures, arge water bubble about one diameter in size rose from theke and floated in front of Zhao.

    Zhao''s heart sighed at how amazing magic was, but he didn''t stay idle. With only a thought, the water bubble entered his barn space. After checking around, he made sure the water bubble could really be kept inside. Zhao couldn''t help but be excited. The spatial barn was really amazing. Even arge bubble of water could be stored there.

 Chapter 15 - Level Up

    <h4>Chapter 15 - Level Up</h4>

    Meirin was speechless, but Zhao did not realize how surprised she was.

    Meirin was an eighth level water mage. On the Ark Continent, a mage was divided into ten levels. One to Three were just apprentices. Four and Five were Low-Leveled Mages, Six and Seven were Intermediate Mages, while Eight and Nine were called Advanced Mages. And Ten was a level that only existed in legends.

    For most people who have a talent for magic, they would only end up in the first five levels. A lucky few might even be Intermediate Mages. However, only one percent of all the magicians in the Continent would end up as an Advanced Mage. That was a one in a million chance! With such a ratio, the rare advanced mages were treated with respect. In fact, that was one of the reasons why the Buda n was only exiled and not treated so ruthlessly by the King of the Aksu Empire. Meirin, who was loyal to the Buda n, was an advanced mage.

    As an eighth level water mage, Meirin was very sensitive to the magical elements. If someone within one kilometer from her used magic, she would be able to feel it.

    In the Ark Continent, there is a type of magic called Space Magic. It was extremely rare to find a mage who was able to learn it, and among those who do learn space magic, if their level was not high, there would be no way for them to open up their own secluded space.

    The Continent did have some magical items of the space attribute. These items were used to store things in a magical space. To make these types of items, you would need to be an advanced spatial mage, have ess to certain strange materials, and create a secluded space which you would seal into the item, thus forming a spatial item. However, even an advanced space mage would only be capable of making five magical spatial items in their entire lifetime. So a spatial storage item was very rare and precious in the Continent.

    Meirin knew that ever since Zhao drank the Water of Nothingness, it was impossible for him to learn magic, so he naturally could not be a mage. And when she saw the water bubble disappear, she did not feel any magical fluctuations. So there were only two possibilities. One was that somehow Zhao had magical powers that were on a higher level than Meirin''s, and so was able to hide any magical fluctuations from her notice. But that was impossible because Zhao drank the Water of Nothingness. The only other possibility was that Zhao simply did not use magic or a magic item, otherwise Meirin would have felt it.

    Zhao turned around and saw the look on Meirin''s face. "Grandma Meirin, don''t worry. In a few days I''ll tell you all about how the gods gave me this ability." After awhile, Meirin just nodded her head and did not ask. As long as there was no danger to Zhao, this ability could be a good thing. Zhao looked at the water onest time and then said, "It''s about time to go back. We''ll wait until Grandpa Green''s return before we continue with our ns."

    Meirin nodded. "Master should go back. You do not need to worry about these things. Meg and I will take care of it."

    "Okay. But Grandma Meirin shouldn''t work too hard. The ves could handle their tasks by themselves. It shouldn''t be too difficult to clean up these caves before grandfather gets back."

    "Master really grew up, being concerned for other people." Meirin smiled. "Don''t worry, my old bones are still holding. Master should go back to the castle, and I''ll cook you something to eat."

    "Okay, I''ll head back," Zhao said. Blockhead and Rockhead followed him out of the mines.

    Meirin looked at Zhao''s departing back and murmured, "Ancestors, I did not expect such a strong ability to be bestowed on the young master. The Buda n might rise again beyond all expectations."

    Zhao led Blockhead and Rockhead back to the castle. He wanted to check out the ck soil and that water bubble as soon as possible.

    Once he was in his room, he turned to the two and said, "You two are not going with me. Stand out there and guard the door. If anyonees, tell them I went to bed." Zhao was testing them to see if they would now listen to his orders. Ever since he had taken them to the spatial farm, their attitudes have changed, as if they were in awe of him. And so he wanted to see if the two would listen to him if he told them to stay.

    They did not hesitate. "Yes, sir."

    Zhao left Blockhead and Rockhead outside the door and closed it, leaving them to guard his room. Zhao didn''t think those two would be so obedient, but this was a good thing, so he immediately entered his farm space.

    While in the spatial farm, with a single thought, the pile of ck soil appeared in front of him. The voice came immediately: [The discovery of new materials for soil variability hasrge amounts of harmful substances. It is possible to transform this soil with avable spatial earth and water up to one mu per day. Due to the discovery of new materials, your level has risen to three. Spatial earth has also upgraded to level two. You are given two bags of corn seeds, with each bag able to fill one acre of farnd. With your higher level, the farm''s growth rate has risen to elevenfold.]

    Zhao felt a moment of joy. He did not expect to get a level up and two bags of corn seeds. Corn was very good with a very high yield. With corn they could almost solve all of their food problems. But the most important thing was that it was possible to transform the ck soil with the spatial water and earth. This was great!

    Even if he could only transform one mu ofnd per day, it was still amazing. However, even though he had risen up a level, the area of his spatial farm did not change. This was strange because in the past, when he yed this game, thend would automatically berger when his level rose.

    While he thought about this, the voice echoed again. [Do you want to cultivate newnd? Cultivatingnd has a requirement of being level three plus the cost of two hundred gold coins. You can expand your farmnd by two acres.] [The nextnd cultivation will require you to be at level five and five hundred gold coins.]

    Zhao was overjoyed, but then he realized the difficult decision he had to make. He only had two hundred gold coins left. If he cultivated new farmnd, he would have no money to buy seeds. Of course, he could sell his radishes, but he was very reluctant to do that now. The result was he didn''t immediately expand thend.

    Instead, he took out a bag of corn seeds and gently poured them into his hand. They wererge golden seeds, the finest he had ever seen. If they were to grow into ripe corn, they would taste amazing. Zhao suddenly froze for a moment as his brain shed with an idea. He smacked his head. "Yes, ah, I forgot about how nts could make their own seeds, including radishes. If that''s true, then I wouldn''t need to buy anymore seeds." Heughed.

    While holding the corn seeds, Zhao didn''t cultivate anynd just yet. Instead, he looked at the radishes. He honestly did not know if the crops he nted inside this space would be able to produce seeds. If this spatial farm was exactly like the game, then the nts wouldn''t make any seeds, which would mean big trouble for him if he spent thest of his money to cultivate thend. He decided to wait for the radishes to mature first. If the radishes do produce seeds, he will immediately cultivate new farmnd. If not, then his ns would be dyed.

    Figuring this out, Zhao decided not to rush it. Instead, he took the water bubble out of the barn. The water bubble maintained its form in this space, which could be part of Zhao''s ability. Outside of this space, he might not be able to do it, but it was possible within his spatial farm.

    When the water bubble appeared, the voice appeared: [Discovery of new materials with good quality. Able to enhance spatial water. Because of the discovery of new materials, your level has risen to four. You will be rewarded with two wheat seed bags, with each bag able to fill one acre ofnd. Spatial water has also upgraded to level two. Can improve crop growth by doubling tenfold.]

    Once he heard this prompt, Zhao could not help butugh. I did not expect the two things I brought from outside would be able to let me expand mynd if I wanted, gave me four bags of seeds, and also leveled up my spatial water and spatial earth. This was really great!

 Chapter 16 - Ratio

    <h4>Chapter 16 - Ratio</h4>

    Zhao added the water bubble into the spatial water. It was not toxic and the quality was also good.

    He then turned to the pile of ck soil that had not been processed yet. The pile was half a meter high. He already knew he could now use the spatial earth and water to transform the ck soil, but he did not rush it. He wanted to conduct some tests first to find the best way to rehabilitate the soil.

    Looking at the pile of ck soil, Zhao said, "Spade! Split this into ten equal parts."

    Under Zhao''smand, the shovel automatically divided the ck soil into ten smaller piles. Zhao could not help but be delighted. It seemed like as long as it''s within this space, everything would act ording to his will. He then thought of something and decided to try it. "Space! Calcte the optimal ratio for the ck Soil Improvement."

    [Can not be calcted!]

    Zhao cursed loudly. "Looks like I can only rely on myself." The bucket filled itself with spatial water and then flew over to his side. He then picked up a small spade and started digging up the spatial earth.

    The reason why he wanted to calcte the ratio was because he was afraid if he used too much of the spatial earth to improve the ck soil, then the amount of spatial earth might decrease. He relied heavily on this spatial farm. If this space was destroyed, there would be no way to achieve his ns. He would return to a life of being poverty-stricken, with nothing to do but live in the ck Waste until he died.

    With this in mind, Zhao wanted to calcte the optimal ratio of spatial earth and spatial water needed to transform and improve the ck soil. This would allow him to not overuse too much of his resources.

    Although the spatial farm had the basic settings of a game, it was still Zhao''sst resort. He couldn''t just y around and treat it like a game. Every step he takes must be calcted to get the job done right.

    Zhao first tried the spatial water. He spilled some on one of the small piles of ck soil and attentively watched for any changes while carefully checking the ratio between the spatial water and the ck soil. After absorbing the spatial water, the ck soil immediately changed. Its dark color subsided a little and it also became less gritty. After the small pile of ck soil improved, Zhao made a careful calction. It seemed like he would need fifteen parts spatial water to affect a change.

    Zhao was very satisfied with the result. Although there was still room for improvement, he could already see that the power of the spatial water was very strong. He then took some of the spatial earth he had dug up and dumped some of it on another pile of ck soil. The ck soil immediately changed. But the results were somewhat different than the changes from the spatial water. After the transformation, the ck soil had a more fertile look. And the ratio needed to change the ck soil was ten parts spatial earth to one part ck soil.

    Zhao then turned to the third pile of ck soil. This time he used both the spatial earth and water with a ratio of one to nine to see if that would improve the ck soil. Sess! There was an immediate change in the ck soil, but it seemed to be no different than using the spatial water alone. Then he tried a ratio of eight to two, but the result was still the same. Likewise with a seven to three ratio. It was only when he tried a four to six ratio that the ck soil finally transformed into fertile ck earth! The effects of this test was very reasonable because he had discovered the best way to improve the ck soil without too much waste.

    With such a test result, Zhao was satisified. He put the bucket back in ce and the spatial earth he had dug up back into the ground. He then left the spatial farm.

    Returning to his room, he sat there, thinking about how good of a harvest he had on this trip to his farm space. His level had risen, it was now possible to cultivate newnd and sow the ground if he wanted to, and he had calcted the best ratio to improve the ck soil without too much waste. Now he knows how to proceed.

    It was now April. With time, he should be able to improve enough of the cknds to get ready for the spring farming season. In his spatial farm he had two hundred gold coins, six bags of hay seeds, two bok choy seed bags, two bags of corn seeds, two wheat seed bags, and about eighty thousand catty of radishes. This will definitely help improve the Buda n.

    Fortunately, the seeds could be taken out of the space. That was to say, once he improved the ck Waste, he could start nting the seeds outside the spatial farm.

    While thinking of this, Zhao walked out of his room. He wanted thend to be measured as soon as possible. Just outside the door, he saw Blockhead and Rockhead standing in front of him like a pair of gatekeepers. Zhao nodded at the two. "Blockhead, go fetch some rope and a ruler." Blockhead did not know why these things were needed, but he immediately went to go get them. When they were exiled to the ck Waste, there was nothing to help them cope with the situation, so Green had to prepare all kinds of things needed to live, like food and seeds and a variety of supplies, such as ropes and a ruler.

    Rockhead was still by Zhao. "Master, now lunch time. Grandma Meirin prepare lunch for you. Go."

    Zhao was surprised for a moment. It was already noon, and he did feel a bit hungry. Blockhead did not take long to find what he was looking for, and once he returned, Zhao nodded and said, "Well, it''s time to eat lunch." The two followed him to the castle''s dining room. When they made it there, Meirin and Meg had already set down the cutlery. Meirin greeted Zhao. "Master, you''re up. I was about ready to send Meg toe get you so we could have lunch."

    "Grandma Meirin, in the afternoon, tell the ves to stop cleaning the mines for now. They could do that tomorrow. It''s not like we''ll have a shipment of blue eyed rabbits anytime soon. Right now I want to use a ruler and some rope to measure about one mu of cknd and mark it down. It is spring, right? We have to seize the moment."

    Meirin made an ugly face. "Master, the ck Waste simply can not be cultivated. Although we brought a lot of seeds, we can only try to grow those seeds in the mountains. Trying to grow them in these deadnds would be a waste. There''s no point in measuring it."

    Zhao smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Grandma Meirin. I have a way to improve the ck Waste, allowing the ck soil to be fertile ground."

    Meirin''s eyes lit up. "M-Master, is what you say true? D-Do you really have a way to improve the ck soil and make it fertile?" Her voice was trembling with excitement. The ck Waste was thergest area in the Aksu Empire, about a full one third of the empire''s entire size. However, it wasn''t wanted by the Empire because it was and of death.

    But if it could be cultivated, if this cknd could really grow crops, then what will be of this? It would be the richestnd throughout the Aksu Empire, a ce many people would be envious of.

    The Ark Continent had a magic civilization where people mostly focused on things like magic and martial arts. But regardless of any era, agriculture was a fundamental part of a country. This was an indisputable fact!

    Magic might make you strong, but you can''t eat it! If your martial arts level was high, you still have to eat! Even if its a rich country, it would be impossible to grow if the country did not make food a national priority. That country would bepletely weak and easily conquered by other nations. The country would just perish away.

    The most important reason why Meirin was so excited was because of what took ce during the exile. In order to make sure the Buda n had no chance to turn the family around, King Aksu Abo had a Temple messenger, as a witness of God, watch over the agreement that the ck Waste would permanently be the Buda n''s fief. Do not underestimate the significance of this. Because the agreement was witnessed by a messenger, it would also be recognized by the Temple, so it would be under God''s testimony. Anyone who would dare to vite this would be disrespectful to God, and would be punished under his wrath.

    Many saw this as a way to permanently exile the Buda n, but looking at it another way, it could also mean that if the Aksu Empire wanted the ck Waste back, they would have no power to do so. Think about it, what would this piece ofnd look like after Zhao''s improvement? Zhao would be a powerful person who owned the biggest piece ofnd in the entire Ark Continent.

    How could Meirin not be excited? If Zhao really could improve thisnd, the Buda n would be the richest and most powerful family in the Ark Continent!

 Chapter 17 - Madman

    <h4>Chapter 17 - Madman</h4>

    A thousand years ago in the Ark Continent, a very famous wood-based advanced mage, plus several water mages and elves that were knowledgeable about nts, tried to study the ck Waste. They wanted to see if the ck soil could be changed and make this ce thergest fertilend in the entire Ark Continent. But after two full years of research, they couldn''t even get grass to grow. Sadly, they gave up. Since then, no one tried to study the ck Waste. Many people now think that it would be a waste of time and there would be no value in researching it.

    It wasn''t like the Ark Continent didn''t have otherrge fertilends. There were plenty of areas that were already used to cultivate crops. There wasn''t any food shortage problems in the continent. So the ck Waste didn''t gain a lot of people''s attention.

    But the Continent has been rtively calm these past few years. No big wars had taken ce and the poption has been growing rapidly. It had reached the point where some small countries started to experience a food shortage. But since this didn''t affect the fiverge empires as a whole, it did not cause any widespread concern.

    And do not forget that there were ves in the Ark Continent. ves were as cheap as the price of long grains. If there was a food shortage, it did not matter if you reduced the amount of food you gave the ves. The veholders did not talk about this. They would rather talk to a beautiful woman about the moon. They didn''t care if the ves were a little hungry. So most of the people simply did not notice that there was a food crisis getting closer.

    Now the continent was at peace, with a developing economy and a strong national army. But although the country''s economy was on the rise, most of the people''s standards of living did not improve. On the contrary, they were even reduced. And don''t even mention the living standards of the ves. When the country''s economy develops, prices will naturally rise. But although the prices rose, the ies of the people did not, which made it so that a lot of people could not even afford to feed themselves. More and more people had no choice but to be a ve to survive.

    Of course, Meirin did not know any of these things. She just knew that the price of food was starting to get expensive. If Zhao was able to turn this ck wastnd into fertilend, then it would be almost impossible for the Buda n not to develop.

    Zhao saw Meirin''s excited look and chuckled. "Yes, Grandma Meirin, this is the power that I got. But I can only transform one mu ofnd per day. So organize the ves in the afternoon to measure out thend."

    Meirin excitedly nodded. "Yes Master, I''ll immediately go arrange it."

    Having said that, Meirin was about to walk out, but Zhao stopped her. "There''s no need to hurry, Grandma Meirin. Just remember that you can not let outsiders find out about my ability, otherwise it would be very difficult for the current Buda n to stop those guys."

    Meirin also knew about the kinds of people in this world. After what Zhao said, she calmed down and nodded. "I know, young master. Leave this to me."

    Whether it was Meirin or Zhao, they did not notice that standing behind them was Meg, who was looking at Zhao with eyes of admiration. In the past, whenever Zhao was in front of Meg, she would always have her head down because she did not want to look at him. But now she was carefully watching Zhao.

    Meg and Adam were childhood friends. Even though Adam was two years older than her, they grew up ying together. Wherever Adam went, Meg would also be there. And if the other children were bullying her, Adam would fight to protect her. So she grew up with a good impression of the young master who was like an older brother.

    But as they grew older, she had to be more sensible. Meg knew that Adam was her young master, so she couldn''t just call him her brother. Eventually, Adam stopped ying with her, which made her very sad. Adam made a lot of new friends who were young masters of their own noble family. He seemed to have forgotten about his childhood ymate.

    As he got older, Adam became increasingly outrageous, while Meg became more beautiful and showed a good talent for magic, so she took apletely different path than Adam. Meg became unhappy at the pranks and criminal acts that Adam pulled. She wanted to make him stop, but it was no use. Adam wouldn''t even listen to her grandfather, not to mention her. There were many days where she hoped they could return to the past, back to their childhood where they yed together, during a time when the young master would fight to protect her like an older brother.

    Meg had always hoped that Adam would return to his past self, but reality ruthlessly shattered her dreams when Adam tried to molest her. When Adam attacked her, she felt like the world was tumbling down. Although she escaped unharmed, it was like her memories of the past had lost their color.

    And then disaster struck.

    The Buda n went through a crisis where it was on the verge of life and death. She could do nothing but watch as the people she grew up with left the Buda n one by one, where the king took away her childhood home, and when Adam was forced to drink the Water of Nothingness. In a short period of time, everything disappeared.

    They were left with nothing but the ck Waste. While Adam had not yet woken up from drinking the water, she watched as her grandparents desperately tried to keep the Buda n alive, like drowning people fighting theirst fight against the flood.

    Meg was just a young girl. With everything crashing down around her so suddenly, she wasn''t able to stand on her own two feet. If her grandparents hadn''t been there, she did not know how long she couldst before shemitted suicide.

    But then in thisnd of death, Adam woke up, and Meg saw that the young master had changed. It wasn''t like the past where he just stirred up trouble. He suddenly became mature and was fighting hard for his family. First was the magic radish, followed by the ns for the blue-eyed rabbits, and now this ability to improve the soil in the ck Waste. The young master had be strange. But it was a good kind of strange. He no longer had that frivolous temperament, but instead had be more steady. She liked this kind of confidence in Adam. He was optimistic with a gentle smile. When Adam saw her watching him, she looked away with a guilty expression. Unconsciously, a strange feeling stirred up in her heart.

    Meirin did not pay attention to the changes in Meg, and after speaking with Zhao, she immediately went into the kitchen. Meg was blushing while looking down, but following behind Meirin gave her a chance to recover.

    Later, Meirin and Meg were ready to organize the ves to measure thend.

    Zhao saw the smile on Meirin''s face. Her mood had greatly improved. She had always thought that this ce was and of death, but now she was told there was a chance that they could survive. This was like someone telling a dying patient they could be saved. How could they not be excited about it.

    Meirin had already gotten the ves to measure thend. Those ves, although they had no skills, was still capable enough for the task. Ten acres ofnd was immediately measured. Meirin then looked at Zhao to determine if he really was able to improve thend.

    Zhao froze when he saw the ten acres. When he was in his spatial farm, he had full control over it. All he had to do was calcte the ratio and the spatial earth and water would automatically spill on the ground in the right amount. But when it came to improving these cknds, he wasn''t sure if he could do it. Would the spatial earth and water still be under his control out here? Zhao was anxious as his thoughts went around and around, but then he heard a voice: [Do you want to improve thisnd?] [Yes/No]. The voice appeared with a screen that projected two buttons. One said [Yes] while the other said [No].

    Zhao was overjoyed and immediately tried to hit the [Yes] button, but he became surprised when his hand went through the button. The screen didn''t change with the two buttons still there. He tried to hit the button again. And again. And again. To the people watching him, it looked like he had be a dancing madman.

 Chapter 18 - Spark

    <h4>Chapter 18 - Spark</h4>

    Everyone, including Meirin, stared at Zhao. I do not know what he''s doing with those gestures. Does he simply have no way to improve thend? Meirin''s heart couldn''t help but sink. She had also noticed Zhao''s recent changes, but it was a good kind of change. He had be more mature. But now she couldn''t help but worry because it looked like Zhao might have gone silly under all that pressure.

    Zhao was very embarrassed. He used to use aputer for something like this, and he could not help but wish he still had his mouse that he could tap on. Now he could only use his hand to point, and hepletely forgot that the screen in front of him was a projection that no one else could see.

    Scratching his head, Zhao tried shouting inside his mind. "Yes!"

    Suddenly the voice echoed again: [Please enter the modified area], then an input box appeared with a shing cursor. Zhao immediately thought of acres in his mind. The number appeared inside the input box, and on the side was the word [acres].

    A tone chimed and the voice came again: [Please select improvement methods] [Spatial Earth] [Spatial Water] [Custom]

    Zhao had to work fast. Out of the corner of his eyes, he could see that Meirin was starting to think that he had gone mad since it looked like he was just staring at nothing. He immediately ordered a custom. Since he had already calcted the optimal improvement ratio, he chose to customize it. Sure enough, a customization input box appeared. A tone chimed and the voice said: [Please enter ratio of spatial earth and spatial water]

    He immediately entered six parts for spatial water and four parts for spatial earth. Fortunately, he just had to think it and it would be entered into the input box. He did not need to use his hands, otherwise people would think that he was crazy.

    After some time, the entry wasplete. He then heard a tone which assured Zhao when he saw a pocket-sized hole open up in space, followed by some gray stuff that came flying out of the hole and into the ck soil.

    That gray stuff simply did not look like spatial earth or water. It looked more like dust. But when that stuff touched the ck ground, everyone could clearly see the soil changing. The color of the soil that was once ck as oil became lighter until it looked like the normal colors of earth.

    It was interesting to note that the gray stuff that came out of the hole in space onlynded exactly in the square range of farmingnd they marked down. No more, no less. When you look at the edges where the improved farmingnd met the surrounding cknd, the contrast was clear.

    After the transformation into farmingnd was over, Zhao grabbed a handful of dirt from the ground and carefully looked at it. It wasn''t his imagination. The soil had really be fertile ck earth. Zhao, while holding the soil,ughed. He had finally seeded! They could now nt anything here. With his ability, plus all of thisnd, it would difficult for everyone to starve.

    Zhao''sughter woke up everyone in the field. When the hole had appeared beside Zhao, they were shocked. They had never encountered such a thing before. Everyone was frozen while standing there, staring as the ck soil in front of them changed. When Zhaoughed, they regained consciousness. Everyone then involuntarily made the same movement as Zhao and grabbed a handful of soil from thend.

    It took Meirin awhile to understand, but most of these ves came from farming backgrounds. With just a nce they could see that this new fertilend was very different than the ones they worked on before. This soil was even better.

    Everybody cheered! Although they were ves, that did not make them fools. They knew what the situation was when they came to the ck Waste. But they really did not expect that one day they could actually see such a wonderful thing.

    Meirin could not stop her tears from flowing out as she held the soil. Although she had never farmed before, she could still distinctly see that thend had really improved. This fertilend wasn''t just a simple piece ofnd. It was the Buda n''s hope.

    Meg was also excited to the point of tears. She did not think that such a happy day woulde so fast and so suddenly. When the moment came, she was shocked and lost the ability to think. It was like she had be a wooden statue, but it did not stop the tears from flowing out of her eyes. Meg suddenly dropped the soil from her hands and ran towards Zhao. She hugged him. Zhao was shocked because of this. He did not think that Meg would ever hug him.

    From Adam''s memories, Zhao knew of Adam''s desire for Meg. Adam''s childhood memories had already blurred, and there was no memory of him loving Meg, just lust. In that case, of course, it was impossible for Meg to have feelings for Adam. In fact, she hated him. But now Meg was holding him, so he was shocked. Was this really the same Meg?

    In his past life, Zhao was an otaku with low self-esteem, and he never had a girlfriend. He never even held a girl''s hand before. It was precisely because of this that Zhao didn''t know how to face Meg. He didn''t know how to take resposibility for what Adam did, so he only pushed Meg away, the farther the better, or else Meg would think of those unpleasant things that Adam did.

    But Zhao did not think that Meg would hug him today. It scared him a bit. Zhao helplessly froze there. He did not know whether he should hug Meg back.

    Meirin also noted Meg''s unusual action. She knew Meg better than anyone, especially her feelings for Adam. After what Adam did, Meirin was very clear on how deep the damage he did to Meg. During that period of time, Meirin would watch Meg everyday, afraid that she wouldmitt suicide. Meg was like a lost soul, and Meirin could do nothing but watch on with heartache. She was very clear that there was no medicine for a broken heart. The only way for Meg to return to normal was if Adam became a better person. But Meirin had no hope for that, to be honest. She was thoroughly disappointed in Adam. If not for the fact that she was loyal to the Buda n, she would have hurt Adam.

    But when Adam woke up here in the ck Waste, it was like he was a changed man. He had be wiser and more stable, and he gained a very strange ability. He did not do any of the nonsense from before, and instead started to be more methodical with a verymanding presence. Of course, she did not know that this wasn''t Adam, but Zhao.

    Meirin had also noticed Meg''s changes these past few days. Recently, Meg would unconsciously peek at Zhao when before it would have been impossible for Meg to want to look at Zhao from time to time. After the incident had taken ce, Meg would always hide from Zhao, standing head down, trying as much as possible to not catch his attention.

    But these days she would asionally nce at Zhao, which made Meirin very puzzled. But when she saw Meg''s actions just now, she finally understood.

    Meg finally released Zhao, whose face was very red. In his past life, he had never held such an affectionate girl before. After the hug ended, Meg blushed, but not as much as Zhao did. His mouth would also open and close again and again, but no words came out. Seeing the look on Zhao''s face, Meg smiled. She then turned around and ran. While watching Meg''s departing back, Zhao lost his ability to think.

    Meg was a beautiful girl. Zhao liked looking at her. But because of what Adam did, Zhao would always feel guilty when he saw her. So these days he had to think of ways to hide from Meg and try not to be alone with her. He would only see her when there were other people around.

    But with that one hug from Meg, Zhao felt a spark and thought that something between him and her might not be impossible.

 Chapter 19 - Crop Selection

    <h4>Chapter 19 - Crop Selection</h4>

    Zhao led everyone back to the castle and into the living room.

    He helped Meirin sit down, while Meg stayed standing. She didn''t look down this time, but instead stared at Zhao.

    Zhao seemed calm, but on the inside his heart was beating rapidly because of the spark he felt from Meg, but this wasn''t the time to think about that. He had a lot of things to do. The future of the Buda n was at stake.

    Meirin was a little used to Zhao''s new way of doing things, so she didn''t refuse when he helped her sit down. She had a look of excitement on her face. "Master, what should we do now?" She had unconsciously started to ask for Zhao''s opinion.

    "Grandma Meirin, choose some of the ves that have had farming experience to work on the new farmnd, and ask them what are the most appropriate seeds we should farm. Ah, do we have any seeds?"

    Meirin nodded. "Yes, we have a lot of seeds on hand. But these seeds are of the mostmon grains and vegetables. We thought that they may be suitable to grow on the mountains, but to use them on such good farmnd, it would just be a waste."

    Zhao thought about it, but then decided to ask, "Grandma Meirin, what do we use to make fire for cooking and for keeping us warm during the cold weather?"

    Meirin was undaunted. "Master, although there are magical furnaces that one could buy, our n currently doesn''t have such a luxury. Right now we can only use the dead trees and weeds that grow on the mountain for heating and cooking."

    Because of the fact that Meirin and Green used to live among the higher ss with the Buda n, it was simply impossible for them to think of every single thing they would need to prepare. After all, they didn''t know the Chinese saying of seven things: Firewood, Rice, Oil, Salt, Sauce, Vinegar, and Tea.

    These seven things were closely rted to people''s lives. They could even be ssified as necessities. And since firewood was ranked first, one could see how important it was. Since she used to live at the top, although Meirin brought a lot of living materials, she did not prepare one of life''s simplest and most important necessity: firewood.

    Even though Meirin was told of how barren the ck Waste was, she didn''t expect that it was a ce where even weeds wouldn''t grow. In the Ark Continent, most of the poption didn''t have to worry about firewood. The rich and noble sses could use charcoal or magical furnaces. And even the poorest sses could find firewood to use. But finding wood in the ck Waste was very rare. There were only a few short trees and some weeds. Except for that, there weren''t a lot of things avable that could be used. Although she tried to prepare enough, in this continent where firewood was an insignificant thing that no one worried about, the ck Waste simply did not have it.

    Meirin saw that Zhao had not spoken, and said, "Master, what do you want to grow in the new farmnd?"

    Zhao was thinking about it. In his space, he had a couple of seeds that were suitable such as wheat and bok choy. Although those were good crops, they weren''t capable of producing a lot of firewood, so he did not want to nt them yet. This wasn''t just about him. He had to first think about how to solve the problems of the Buda n.

    Zhao was left with only one choice: Corn!

    For him, corn was a familiar crop. Although he had never personally nted any, in his past life, there was a lot of corn in the rural city he had lived in. Not only was corn high yield, the stalks of the corn could be used as firewood for the winter.

    But right now he only had two acres worth of corn seeds. And the improvednd outside was ten acres. He simply didn''t have enough corn seeds.

    Zhao thought about the things he had avable in his spatial farm. He had two hundred gold coins (can''t be used outside), six bags of hay seeds (can fill six acres), two bok choy seed bags (can fill two mu), two bags of wheat seeds (can fill two acres), two bags of corn seeds (can fill two acres), and a barn full of mature radishes, which would give him five hundred gold coins if he were to sell them in his spatial farm. Too bad it wasn''t possible to bring the gold coins out of the space.

    He could also cultivate two new acres ofnd. That was two acres ofnd! But he would need to spend two hundred gold coins, and after that he would have no money.

    Meirin saw Zhao''s frown. She didn''t say anything. She knew it was useless to chase after Zhao''s thoughts. She could only hope that the young master would be able to create another miracle.

    Meg was also preupied with watching Zhao. She couldn''t help but feel that the sight of Zhao, as he was lost in his thoughts, was particrly attractive.

    Zhao put his hands together after he made a decision. "Grandma Meirin, tomorrow I''ll be at the ten acres of improvednd. For now, just organize the ves at the mines and choose a few that I could work with. I need to get some rest." He stood up and walked out of the room.

    Meirin did not know if Zhao would find a way. Recently, he had be reliable while also gaining an ability that she could not understand. So she chose to believe in him.

    Meg followed Meirin to go organize the ves. Things were about to get busy, and Meirin couldn''t do it on her own.

    Blockhead and Rockhead went along with Zhao as he rushed back to his room to check out his spatial farm, while the two stood as lookouts outside his door. His spatial farm still had its original appearance, which made Zhao feel relieved. After the cknd improvement, a part of him thought that there would be less spatial earth and water. But he could see that there was no change.

    If he could imrpove therge tracts ofnd out there, then it would be a huge advantage for him. Even if his spatial farm were to disappear one day, he would not starve to death. But right now he was still at the early stages. The existence of this space was needed to improve the ck Waste.

    Zhao then looked at the radishes in the ground. Seeing as they were about to ripen, he finally made a decision. He whispered, "Sell the barn radishes."

    The voice echoed: [Are you sure you want to sell the crops in the barn?]

    "Yes."

    A tone chimed and the voice continued: [All the barn radishes have been sold. Five hundred gold coins have been ced in your purse] [You do not have any crops in your barn. Make more of an effort to cultivate]

    It was too early to test whether or not that batch of radishes could provide some seeds. Right now what he needed to get his hands on were some gold coins and other useful things. The test could only be done afterwards.

    Zhao was now worth seven hundred gold coins, six hay seed bags, two bok choy bags, two bags of wheat seeds, and two corn seed bags. After calcting what he had, Zhao immediately said, "Cultivate thend."

    The voice echoed: [Cultivating newnd requires you to be at level three and two hundred gold coins. You have reached the requirement. Do you wish to cultivate thend?]

    "Yes". The moment he said that, the space fluctuated and fog suddenly covered the ground. With a sh, next to his original area of farnd were two new acres ofnd. Zhao looked at his newly cultivatednd and immediately said, "Open the ground and nt the corn seeds."

    Seed bags, shovels, and buckets immediately worked together in harmony over the two acres of new farmnd. Zhao was aware of how useful corn could be. He had cultivated two acres ofnd just to grow corn there. Once those corn mature, not only could he get more corn seeds, he could also get corn stalks that could be used as firewood.

    Almost thirty thousand catty of corn could be grown from a single acre ofnd. And from those corn he could get a ton of seeds. Eventually, he would have enough to be able to nt at least six hundred acres ofnd. This was definitely a worthwhile business.

    Zhao could only hope that the corn from this space wouldn''t be inferior to the ones on Earth. If he could get some corn seeds and nt them outside, then that would solve a big problem. While he could make money from growing radishes, he could also get food and firewood from growing corn. This wouldy the foundation for the Buda n''s future development.

 Chapter 20 - Test

    <h4>Chapter 20 - Test</h4>

    Zhao''s heart couldn''t help but sigh after watching two acres ofnd being nted with corn seeds.

    If corn really was as useful as he thought it was, he would not have to worry about the development of his territory. But this result would take more than a dozen hours to see.

    The nting of two acres ofnd would soon be finished, but Zhao didn''t leave his spatial farm. Instead, he carefully watched over the radishes. He didn''t know when they would ripen. But then he smacked his head when he thought of something. "Yes, ah, I can just ask the space. Ah, I remember from ying farm games, there should be a reminder function. Space! How much time until the radishes mature?"

    The voice echoed: [There are three minutes until the radishes mature].

    Zhao nodded and murmured. "Three minutes. Three minutes. Well, three minutes until I can harvest the radishes. While I''m waiting, I might as well buy a bag of radish seeds."

    He immediately spent one hundred and fifty gold coins to buy a radish seed bag. Looking into his purse, he now only had three hundred and fifty gold coins left. But Zhao didn''t care. He had to make adjustments as he went along. In the ck Waste, if he didn''t develop thend fast enough, their conditions would stay the same, but if he developed thend too fast, someone might notice. So now he was focusing on developing his spatial farm instead. As long as his level went up, there won''t be any problems.

    This also reminded him that he shouldn''t sell too many radishes. If he over sold the radishes, then they wouldn''t be worth much, and he would suffer as a result. Unfortunately, he did not have a phone, so he couldn''t tell this to Green. Hopefully, Green wouldn''te back with too big of an order of radishes.

    Originally, Zhao didn''t want to rely too much on the spatial farm because it was too unreal. He didn''t know whether or not the space would disappear. But if the space was gone, then his n would be finished. Right now he had no choice but to rely on the spatial farm. And leveling it up would allow him to get more out of it, which would better help develop his territory. He also couldn''t rx about the transformation of the ck Waste. If he didn''t transform thend outside, then he would have nothing if the space were to disappear one day.

    Every step had to be calcted to develop the spatial farm and the outside living environment.

    Leveling up the spatial farm requires money, and every level up would require more and more money. Zhao was very clear on that. In his past life, he had two ounts with the farm game that he yed. The first ount was what he used to y with more than four hundred online friends, where they could do things like steal food from each other. But he slowly lost interest.

    His newer second ount was where he yed by himself. He wanted to try to master the farm game because he wanted to see what would happen and how far he could go.

    He knew the consequences were very serious. In the beginning, it was okay. That was until his farm rose to level 20 and he tried to open a ranch, only to find out that he simply did not have enough gold coins. Now he had no money to level up his pastures and no money to level up his farm. But these setbacks taught Zhao how to be more calcting, especially about his farm and ranch ies. He had to calcte which crops and animals would get him the most money. This was what he learned by ying that stand-alone game.

    This was simr to his current situation as he tried to level up his farm. But even though he had some experience, he couldn''t forget that he had to also take things from his spatial farm and use them to transform the outside territory. That would mean he had to even more closely watch over his funds, which made him nervous. So he had to carefully calcte every step.

    Suddenly the voice echoed, interrupting his thoughts: [Radishes have matured. Please harvest as soon as possible]

    Hearing that, Zhao didn''t immediately harvest the radishes and instead looked at them thoughtfully.

    Thest time he harvested radishes, the radish leaves had disappear. He theorized that this space treated the radish leaves as disposable waste. And of course right now he couldn''t be so wasteful. He had to try to keep the leaves so he could use them to feed the blue-eyed rabbits.

    Now that the radishes have matured, if he were to allow the space to harvest the radishes the original way, he wouldn''t get any radish leaves. Zhao could only hope that the space would obey hismands in the way he imagined, otherwise feeding the blue-eyed rabbits would be a problem.

    In this space, he would automatically get food once the crops matured. But that wasn''t enough. It would be a problem if he couldn''t also get things like radish leaves and corn stalks when the space just threw them away like garbage. In the past, when he yed the game, that wasn''t really a problem. But now Zhao needed those things to change their lives, so this was very important.

    Zhao frowned. He was afraid that the space wouldn''t ept his new way to harvest the radishes. Taking a few breaths to calm himself, he said, "Harvest the radishes! Radishes and radish leaves are to be separately harvested."

    Finishing the sentence, Zhao''s heart involuntarily jumped. He was afraid that it would fail. If he couldn''t get the radish leaves, then he had to think of other ways to harvest them. The only answer he coulde up with was to get the ves to manually harvest the radishes, but that would cause a huge dy and would increase the chances of this spatial farm being exposed.

    The space responded to his words. The radishes flew out of the ground andnded in a basket. After the radishes were harvested, Zhao took a deep breath and went to the barn. He touched the barn doors.

    Soon the barn disyed what it had in storage in front of Zhao. The radishes and radish leaves were ssified separately.

    Zhao raised his fist with a cry of joy. Sess! He really did not expect this space to give him such a surprise. Not only would this space help him harvest the crops, he now understood that this space would totally listen to him. He couldmand the space to do anything.

    Ever since the spatial farm appeared, Zhao had always felt that it was like the game he originally yed in his past life. He thought that he could only operate this space in ordance to the game rules. But with this time''s sess, he realized that this wasn''t necessarily true. In this space, he had a deeper level of control, like he was a god or some kind of supreme existence.

    After the burst of emotions, Zhao calmed down for a moment. Looking around the spatial farm, he saw that there was nothing left to do, and so he left.

    Once he entered his room, Zhao could not help butugh. With the spatial farm, the ck Waste could be the greatest granary in the entire continent. But he must help it along with his spatial ability as soon as possible. Only then would his heart have a sense of security.

    Although he was focusing on leveling up the spatial farm, in the end his goal was to use the space to help him develop his territory faster. Zhao was a practical guy. He thought that the spatial farm would one day disappear because he did not believe in transient things. He only believed in things that he could grasp with his own two hands. After all, a bird in the hand is worth two in the bush.

    For Zhao, the space was like the friends he made on the inte back on Earth. Even though he was an otaku, he knew that they weren''t real friendships. It was because of this mentality that he desperately wanted to change the ck Waste, which would give him a little peace of mind.

    He did not believe in luck. In his past life, he never bought lottery tickets. Every penny he had was earned through his own efforts. He never believed that someone would give him money for no reason. He believed that people could only get everything they want through effort.

    After he left the space, Zhao didn''t go outside. He needed to think about the future development of the ck Waste. He was anxious about the transformation. There was no guarantee that no one woulde to this wastnd. If one day someone were to suddenlye here and find arge area of fertilend in front of the castle, it would definitely arouse suspicion.

    With that thought, Zhao couldn''t help but mutter, "It seems like it''ll be a good idea to look over the ck Waste tomorrow."

    Then he fell asleep.

 Chapter 21 - Water Problems

    <h4>Chapter 21 - Water Problems</h4>

    In the evening, Zhao woke up.

    It was dark outside. Meirin and everyone else hade back. Generally, no one went out at night. Doing so would require using torches or oilmps, which would mean wasting oil. They had to save every bit of the supplies they had.

    Since it was dark, the ves have already eaten. Now they had a period of rest where they were free to do whatever they wanted inside the castle. Zhao did not worry that they would try to escape, so he let them rx.

    Right now the ves were chatting in the castle''s courtyard. Compared to other ces, this ce was simply paradise. Everyday they would have enough to eat, have a dry ce to sleep, and they would have a daily period of rest.

    When they first came here, they were still in despair. They knew of the situation in the ck Waste. Although they were ves, they have heard nothing good about it. It was a barrennd, and next to it was the carrion swamp. This was a ce of death. They thought that they would soon starve in the future.

    But they didn''t expect that within two days after they arrived here, their master would have an ability that could turn the ck soil into fertile earth, which was something even magic spells couldn''t do. Now they didn''t have to worry about starving to death.

    Better living conditions than before, being treated with the same attitude as treating regr people, the promise to be free from very if they do a good job, plus their master''s magical ability. All these things added up to them being very loyal to Zhao. Now the ves weren''t just doing passive work, but rather they wanted to work even more so that they can be freed from very a little earlier.

    Zhao quietly watched over the ves from his window. He wanted to chat with them, but he knew that now was not the time. These ves have been oppressed for a very long time. When they saw anyone of the aristocracy, they would be too nervous to chat and would instead kneel in fear without daring to lift their head.

    Changing a person''s identity was easy, but changing their way of thinking was very difficult. It would take a long and gradual process to change their ideas, even if only a little bit. If you tried to hit them too fast with radical ideas, even if you were sessful in changing their minds, you would only build up a foundation that was too unstable. So Zhao didn''t go chat with the ves. Now wasn''t the right time.

    Undoubtedly, the newly cultivated farmnd and the possibility to be free gave these ves some hope. When they first came here, the ves moved around like they were dead, but now their lives were filled with hope.

    Zhao liked to see such a look in those ves'' eyes. Only people with hope would do things to the very best of their ability.

    Just then, someone knocked, interrupting his thoughts. Zhao recovered and said, "Come in."

    The door opened and Meg was standing there. "Master, dinner is ready. It''s time to eat."

    Blockhead and Rockhead were also standing out there, guarding the door.

    Zhao nodded. He knew that it was time for dinner, but he felt bad. In thest two days, not only was Meirin busy with managing the ves, she also had to cook for him. She must be tired. Although Zhao could cook, he didn''t dare to. He shouldn''t forget that he was pretending to be a noble. He could justify his spatial abilities because with all the magic in the continent, there were bound to be a few oddities like him. But if he suddenly could cook, then Meirin and Meg would be suspicious of him.

    Everyone went down to the dining room where they found Meirin who had already set down their dinner. There was bread and some vegetables, plus a piece of meat with soup. To be honest, as a native of China, he was not used to this stuff.

    After he ate a few bites, Zhao said, "Grandma Meirin, I think it would be unwise to improve the cknd tomorrow."

    Meirin was surprised for a moment, and then she gave Zhao a puzzled look. "Why does young master say it is not possible to improve thend? If thend can''t be improve, then what should we do?"

    "I think you misunderstood me, Grandma Meirin. I meant that I can not improve thend within the vicinity of the castle. Right now our strength is too weak. If we let those guys find out that we could turn this ce into fertilend, do you think they would let us?"

    Meirin knew this, but after thend improvement that happened today, she was simply too dizzy with joy to think about it. But now Meirin was reminded by Zhao''s words and immediately understood. Zhao was right. If they let those old nobles find out that they could improve thend here, it would be hard to deal with them.

    Although the Buda n had signed an agreement with the Empire, it was on the premise that the territory would only belong to the heir of the Buda family. But if there was no heir, then the king would be able to take this fief back, naturally withdrawing it into the king''s ownership.

    Every man was innocent until they had something valuable.

    Meirin put down her knife and fork. "What Master said makes sense. Even if we were just trying to improve our lives, those old nobles wouldn''t let us go. So young master, what should we do?" Meirin paid more and more attention to Zhao''s opinions these days. Zhao had done a lot of amazing things coupled with his unique ability. So Meirin unconsiously couldn''t help but listen to him.

    Zhao also put down his cutlery and gently wiped his mouth with a napkin. "Thend is to be improved, but not around the castle. It would be too conspicuous. With a nce, it would be too easy for people to find. I think we should look for another area ofnd to improve. Somewhere subtle, not too big, and could not be easily found. We just need about a thousand acres of farmnd to meet the needs of everyone here."

    Meirin nodded. "Master''s right. Tomorrow, I will gather some of the ves to check out the surroundings for a good ce to make a farm. Will we continue to try to raise blue-eyed rabbits and scaleless fish?"

    "Yes, we''re going to continue to try to raise them, especially scaleless fish. If someone manages to catch sight of them and blue-eyed rabbits, they would think that it was just ourst attempts at struggling to survive since we have nothing to feed them. So they wouldn''t be too concerned about it."

    "Then the only problem is the water," Meirin said. "Not only our moat, but theke seems to have no fish at all. What do you think is wrong?"

    Zhao thought for a moment. He was only an otaku, not a professional fisherman, so he didn''t notice any problems with the water, while Meirin had noticed it because she was a Water Mage. Zhao was somewhat puzzled. Arguably, the moat and theke should have a lot of fish. The problem shouldn''t be the water quality. He had already analyzed it in his spatial farm. So why weren''t there any fish? "Grandma Meirin, there shouldn''t be any problems. It should be an excellent source of water where the fish could survive. But when you look at it, there are no fish. So what could the reason be?"

    Meirin frowned. "When water has no fish, there are only two possibilities. The first is that the water could be toxic and so wouldn''t be suitable for the fish to survive. The second is that there''s a ferocious spirit beast living in the water and eating all the fish. If it really is like Master said, then the water shouldn''t be poisonous. Then it could only be the second possibility. There is a spirit beast living in the water."

    Zhao carefully thought about it. What Meirin said makes sense. He remembered in his past life, when he was watching the news, a fisherman had found two predatory animals in his pond. The result was all the pond fish had been eaten. There might also be this kind of beast here. If that were the case, then it would be a huge hassle.

    When Meirin saw Zhao frowning, she tried tofort him. "Master, this isn''t a difficult matter. It would be difficult to solve if the water was poisonous, but if there is just a mischevious spirit beast in the water, then we just need to kill it after we find it."

    Even after listening to her, Zhao was still worried. His thoughts were theplete opposite of Meirin''s. If the water was poisonous, then he could simply use his spatial water to detoxify it, but if there was a spirit beast in the water, it would be troublesome.

    Meirin saw that Zhao still had a worried look. "Master doesn''t need to worry. If it''s a spirit beast, I could just kill it. This would not affect young master''s ns."

    Zhao heard what Meirin said and he was surprised, but then he understood. This wasn''t Earth. On Earth, if you wanted to kill something like a deep sea monster, it wouldn''t be so easy. But here in the Ark Continent, there was magic, and Meirin was a powerful Water Mage. Maybe she did have the means to destroy the spirit beast.

 Chapter 22 - Maturing

    <h4>Chapter 22 - Maturing</h4>

    Zhao frowned and said, "Will it be dangerous, Grandma Meirin? If it is dangerous, then we don''t need to raise fish. Fish aren''t that important. What''s important is your safety."

    Meirin smiled. "Master can rest assured. Nothing will happen. I am, after all, an eighth level water mage. It''s not hard to deal with a spirit beast."

    Seeing Meirin''s look of confidence, Zhao could only nod. "Well, we can put that off for now. Tomorrow, we still need to organize the ves and then look for a suitable piece ofnd that we can improve."

    Meirin agreed. Since the Buda n were nobles, in their eyes, thend was the key.

    Meg tried not to interrupt as Meirin and Zhao discussed things. Although she was very smart, she was still too young, unlike Zhao who had lived through the Information Age. Blockhead and Rockhead, of course, also didn''t say anything during the discussion. They themselves weren''t very smart. Whatever they said was tantamount to howling at the moon.

    Zhao quickly finished dinner, and after a cup of tea, he returned to his room.

    Now that it was evening, Zhao was very bored. It wasn''t like there were a lot things he could y with around here. In his past life, as an otaku, he would stay awakete into the night, but in this world, he was so busy during the day that he would tire himself out to the point where he couldn''t wait to go to bed. But today, he had already slept during the day, so now he couldn''t fall asleep. Since he was wide awake, he decided to take a look at his spatial farm.

    In the spatial farm, corn seedlings have grown and the radish sprouts were rapidly growing. And, fortunately, there were no insects around. Looking at those growing seedlings, Zhao''s heart felt slightly excited.

    With the help of these seedlings, he hoped that he could survive in this world.

    In his past life, Zhao didn''t have much ambition. He just wanted to live well. But in this world, not only did he have Adam''s body, he also had Adam''s life experience, so he knew of his hatred for the Empire. After the Buda n''s strength was taken away, there have been thoughts of revenge.

    But although he had the spatial farm cheat, it did have one big disadvantage. Itcked aggressiveness

    The spatial farm was good for growing crops and for storing things, but he couldn''t use it to attack. In the Ark Continent, there were many strong experts, such as Meirin the mage, who had enough magic power to kill a thousand people. Compared to Meirin, Zhao was like a newborn baby, or even an ant. Meirin, if she wanted to, could kill him with a single finger.

    Because of this, Zhao was obsessed with acting low key. If the nobles discovered his ability, they would not hesitate to kill him.

    Fortunately, Zhao had all of Adam''s memories. Although Adam was ignorant about many things, he still had somemon sense about this continent. Zhao wasn''t brain dead. If he tried to be too ambitious, he knew that he would be the first to die if he dared to do anything too high profiled. It wasn''t like he could be an invincible expert due to the fact that Adam drank the Water of Nothingness.

    Zhao could rely on nothing but his spatial farm. But he was unsure about the space because it was something that he had suddenly gained. This made him afraid. When you suddenly gain something, you can also suddenly lose it.

    This gave Zhao a sense of urgency which kept him thinking about building up his fief as soon as possible. At the same time, improving the soil of the ck Waste also made him worried. Even though they were exiled here, would that mean that the nobles would leave them alone? Not necessarily. Those guys could send people to watch them, and if they find too much movement here, the nobles won''t take it too kindly.

    Sitting in the spatial farm, Zhao knew that his only choice was to be low key.

    Although he knew that the space was taking care of the radishes and corn, Zhao decided to pour some water over them because he wanted to take care of the seedlings that represented his hopes.

    Watering in this space was very easy. With just a thought, the spatial water from the spring rose up and drifted over thend, and then rain poured down. After thend slowly became humid, Zhao immediately stopped. He knew that pouring too much water may cause the crops to rot.

    After making sure that things were alright, Zhao left the spatial farm.

    In his room, looking out the window, he could see that the sky was still dark. The ves had gone to sleep. There were no lights in the castle. Everything was as silent as the night.

    In this quiet environment, Zhao''s heart slowly calmed down.

    He knew that he couldn''t do anything superfluous. He had to do things step by step. Right now the most important thing was to try to feed over a hundred people. He didn''t just want enough food to get by, he wanted everyone to eat well.

    Responsibility was a word that Zhao deeply felt. In his past life, he never had to face something like this. But aftering here, he was now personally responsible for feeding and clothing over one hundred people. This burden bore down on Zhao''s shoulders. So he took every step carefully, afraid that he might do something wrong.

    With all this responsibility, he had no choice but to grow up and mature.

    After standing quietly next to the window, Zhao went back to bed. Even if he couldn''t sleep, he could still lie down, where he thought about things like the scarcity of their supplies that couldn''t be wasted. But he ended up falling asleep.

    A tone chimed and a voice echoed: [Radishes have matured. Please harvest as soon as possible]

    The spatial farm tone woke Zhao up.

    He sat up immediately and entered his spatial farm, and sure enough, the radishes have ripened. Also, the corn was now as tall as a man and the corn''s cobs have basically formed.

    But Zhao didn''t make a move with the corn. He was waiting for the corn to mature, because once they do, he would have a ton of seeds that could be grown over a lot of ground. Instead, he immediately harvested the radishes, then nted more radish seeds after he bought a bag from the spatial shop.

    Zhao then went to the corn. The corn were growing well and the corn cobs have formed. Just a little longer and they would reach maturity.

    Satisifed, Zhao left the spatial farm and returned to his room. Looking out the window, the sky was slightly bright. No longer able to sleep, Zhao opened the door and went out.

    The weather outside was nice. It was now April and the morning was a little chilly. Breathing in the cool air, Zhao couldn''t help but feel great.

    Since it was so early, Zhao thought about his body. Adam was a noble who was ignorant about working hard, plus he often indulged himself in lust and excessive drinking. Along with drinking the Water of Nothingness, his body was very weak.

    Zhao did not want to die of a disease early in his life. With such good weather, Zhao decided to go for a run to get some exercise. Even if he never bes an expert, he could at least be a healthy person.

    While he ran, the ves woke up one after another, and when they saw Zhao running, they were surprised and wondered what the hell he was doing.

    Zhao''s body was weak. He had to stop after running a short distance because he was out of breath. After slowing his breathing, he returned to the castle.

    Although he ran for just a little while, he felt refreshed.

    Zhao then went inside the castle, where he found Meirin, who was very surprised to see himing from outside. Meirin did not think that Zhao would wake up so early. She thought that he was still sleeping in his room.

    Zhao said hello and then went to wash his face. He then sat in the living room and waited for Meirin to make breakfast.

 Chapter 23 - Sincerely

    <h4>Chapter 23 - Sincerely</h4>

    After breakfast, Meg left to watch over the ves who were working at the mines.

    Some of them were searching the mountains to find enough trees to cut down so they could make a boat, because they wanted to see where the undergroundke would lead.

    Meirin herself got ready to take a good look around to find a good ce to improve thend. She believed thatnd improvement was a priority. As long as thend changed, they would be able to settle down here and live with hope.

    Although she did not know about Zhao''s farm, after seeing how it could improve thend and the eighty thousand catty of radishes, she thought that his ability was rted to agriculture. Meirin was a wise person that was rich in life experience, so her guess was pretty close. She decided not to ask Zhao about it.

    Zhao went with Meirin to go check out the surrounding terrain. It was natural for Blockhead and Rockhead to follow behind Zhao, but this time Zhao only took Blockhead with him, while he sent Rockhead to help Meg look after the ves. Meg shouldn''t be alone while watching over one hundred ves.

    With Blockhead following them, Zhao and Meirin walked along the foot of the mountain.

    Meirin, being older and a mage, had a weak body. But Zhao was also the same. The two didn''t walk up the mountain because they were afraid that it would only tire themselves out until they couldn''t move.

    This was Meirin''s and Zhao''s first time walking so far from the castle. The ck Waste was a strange ce, but at a nce, there was nothing to see. They had been walking along the mountain for three hours. With the absence of any discovery, it felt as deste as expected. The ck soil was still ck. The barrennd was still barren.

    After looking around, Zhao turned to Meirin and said, "Grandma Meirin, let''s take a rest. This is too tiring."

    Meirin was also tired, since she was a mage and not a warrior. Her body was only strong enough to do some housework.

    They found two stones and casually sat down. Seeing the two sitting down, Blockhead ran towards them and went to Zhao''s side. "Master. You rest here. I go look."

    Zhao nodded. "Okay, you go, but take care of yourself and be careful."

    With a cry, Blockhead turned and ran up the mountain. From his appearance, he didn''t look tired at all.

    Meirin, while sitting on a rock, stared out at therge expanse of cknd, and gave a long sigh. "When we first heard that the Empire was exiling us here, we were really desperate. Everyone knows that the ck Waste was a ce of death. Nothingsts long here. And it was right next to the carrion swamp. Once we were exiled, we couldn''t do anything. We had no choice but to die out here." Having said that, Meirin lowered her head, her eyes revealing her memories. "When Green heard the news, he immediately exchanged all of the n''s money for some supplies. He wanted us to try tost for a few years. He believed that if we could justst a few years, we would be able to think of some way to make money. After all, we didn''t want the Buda n to die in our hands."

    Meirin paused for a moment as she remembered the despairing scene. Zhao did not say anything.

    Taking a deep breath, Meirin turned and looked at Zhao. "Fortunately, Master woke up with a magical ability to improve thend. Now our hope of reviving the Buda n depends on you."

    Green had also told Zhao much of the same thing. Although this was what Meirin and Green expected of him, Zhao knew that aplishing such a task would be difficult. If he wanted to make the Buda n thrive again, that would mean he would have to face pressure from the king and nobles of the Aksu Empire.

    But he didn''t say any of this. He only nodded and said, "Don''t worry, Grandma Meirin. I''ll try."

    Meirin smiled at Zhao. "God does not want the Buda n to die. Giving Master such an amazing ability means that God loves the Buda n and wants us to flourish."

    After hearing that, Zhao couldn''t help butugh. "Grandma Meirin, let me show you something amazing."

    With just a thought, the two appeared in the spatial farm.

    Zhao had never taken Meirin to the farm before, and it wasn''t because he didn''t trust Meirin and Green. It was because, in addition to security reasons, there were a lot of things in the farm that he couldn''t exin to Meirin. And also, Zhao was afraid. He feared that they would somehow find out that he was an imposter who was possessing Adam''s body, and that they would kill him because of it.

    But now he wasn''t afraid. Meirin and Green wouldn''t doubt him because he was the Buda n''sst hope. After all, he was the sole heir to the Buda n. If the two were to kill him, that was equivalent to letting the Buda n perish. If there were no heirs in a noble family, then the title of nobility would be taken by the Empire.

    Meirin was in shock the moment she stepped into the spatial farm. Her head swerved around, looking at everything, including the radish shoots and the corn that were about to ripen.

    "This is my special ability, Grandma Meirin. This piece ofnd can be used to grow crops like grains and vegetables. Not only that, the crops would grow and mature faster than the ones on the outside. That was how I was able toe up with eighty thousand catty of magic radishes in such a short period of time."

    While staring at thend, Meirin asked, "Master, the magic radishes that you had, where are they?"

    Zhao pointed at the barn. "Inside of there is a room that is sort of like a spatial item. It can hold a lot of things, not just magic radishes. Any materials that I have, I can store in there for as long as I want, and I can always take them out whenever."

    Meirin''s eyes shined. To be honest, just this spatial barn ability alone was enough to give her a surprise.

    Zhao continued, "This space can be used to improve the ck soil outside with a mixture of spatial earth and water." He then walked towards the corn. "And this is a new crop that I nted. It''s called corn. Once it matures, it will produce a ton of seeds, enough to nt acres and acres ofnd. But to be honest, I don''t know if this space can produce seeds from these corn. I''m still testing it. And also, the corn stalks could be used as firewood. This is definitely the most suitable nt we need to grow."

    Meirin looked at the patch of corn, her eyes shining, understanding what Zhao said. As long as the corn ripen, it could solve all of their food problems and give them firewood to use.

    "Once we find a suitable location, we''ll first transform a thousand acres ofnd and nt the corn. And when the corn is ripe, we do not have to worry about food and heating for our home. Also, we can sell magic radishes to make some money. With this, little by little, our Buda n will develop and grow."

    Meirin turned to Zhao. "Master, you must not tell anyone about this! How many people know about it?"

    "Only Blockhead, Rockhead, and you know about this space." Zhao shook his head. "I haven''t showed it to Grandpa Green and Meg yet."

    Meirin nodded. "There are only a few people we canpletey trust. If this gets out and people know about it, young master will be in danger."

    "Don''t worry, Grandma Meirin. I will not talk about it with others. We should leave now. Once Blockheades back, he will feel anxious when he can''t find us." With a thought, both of them were back on the foot of the mountain.

 Chapter 24 - A Good Place

    <h4>Chapter 24 - A Good ce</h4>

    Leaving the space, how could Meirin not be excited. With such a magical space, the future of the Buda n was hopeful.

    Although Zhao could not learn magic or martial arts, a part of Meirin now thought that it was better for Zhao not to learn it. The old Buda n had earned their nobility through honor, and they gained this honor through the battlefield in service to the Empire. But now the Buda n was left with only one sessor, so Meirin didn''t want him to go through that.

    It was better to use the space for farming. They wouldn''t have to worry about food and water, and they could make money to help develop the Buda n.

    The Buda n had gone from prosperity to grief, but it now seems like the clouds were vanishing with Zhao helping them live well.

    Seeing the excited look on Meirin''s face, Zhao was also very happy, because he knew that Meirin was really concerned about him. It felt really good to be concerned about. In his past life, Zhao was an orphan, so nobody cared about him. He loved this feeling, it warmed his heart.

    "Master, if there''s ever any danger, you should immediately go hide in your space. Do not worry about us. You are the only heir of the Buda n. We can''t risk you getting hurt."

    "Don''t worry, Grandma Meirin. I know what to do. As long as we keep a low profile in the future, we should be fine."

    Meirin was about to say something, but then they heard a sound, and saw Blockhead running towards them. "Master! Master! I found a good ce!" he shouted as he quickly ran down the mountain. He stopped at Zhao''s side. "Master! I found a good ce! Meets your requirements." He then pointed up the mountain. "There''s a mountain pass. Not too difficult to walk there."

    Zhao''s face lit up. "Well, let''s go. Grandma Meirin, you rest here. I''ll go with Blockhead."

    Meirin shook her head. "No, I''m going too. I have to take a look. If it''s going to be our new farmnd, I have to know the way to walk through the mountain pass." She then turned to Blockhead. "Lead the way."

    Blockhead walked up the mountain while the two followed. The mountain was mostly barren with only a few weeds, but it was still tough going. Fortunately, they didn''t have to walk very far, only three miles.

    And then they saw it. It was a strange valley surrounded by cliffs, like arge stone had fallen from the sky and dug up a crater. Zhao stood there, stunned with mixed feelings. The valley was everything he required, especially the fact that you couldn''t see it from the foot of the mountain, but how could they get down there?

    Meirin turned and red at Blockhead. "You stupid kid, you found such a hard ce to get into. If we wanted to build a farm here, not to mention young master, how would the ves go down there?"

    Zhao was also annoyed at him. Although the valley wasn''t that deep, only tens of meters or so, he still felt dizzy looking at it from where he was standing. With all the cliffs around, it would be difficult to get down there.

    If they had a lot of materials, then they could probably build a longdder. But unfortunately they didn''t have enough materials to begin with, and it would be hard to build such adder with the wood on the mountain.

    Blockhead looked at the two andughed. "Master, Grandma Meirin, don''t worry. Come with me." He walked towards the back of the iron mines.

    All along, Zhao and Meirin had never walked to the back of the iron mines because they knew that it was close to the carrion swamp. The swamp was full of toxic miasma, plus poisonous spirit beasts and nts, and there were undead things that roamed around. No one ever went to the back of the mountain because it was dangerous.

    Looking at Blockhead''s departing back, Meirin said, "Kid, if you want to live, thene back quickly."

    "There''s nothing to worry about, Master and Grandma Meirin. Over this hill is a cave. We go inside the cave, we can get into the valley. I just got out from there."

    Meirin wanted to say something, but Zhao interrupted. "Well, let''s go and see."

    They followed Blockhead to the back of the iron mines.

    But once they were at the top of the hill, however, Zhao saw something that attracted his attention. It was the carrion swamp. Behind the mountain was chaos between heaven and earth. There was a colorful mist so thick that you couldn''t even see where the ground was, and even daylight couldn''t shine through.

    Beautiful, it was so beautiful, was what Zhao thought as he saw the colorful mist, which was made up of seven bright colors that, strangely, seemed rotten.

    A long sigh interrupted Zhao''s thoughts. He turned and looked at Meirin, who was also looking at the colorful mist. "What a beautiful view. Who would have thought that this beautiful scenery is actually one of the Continent''s most deadly ces. The mist of the carrion swamp is one of the biggest barriers ever recorded. Out of all the people that have ever walked into that mist, only ten managed toe out. And those ten were among the most powerful experts in the Continent. However, none of them have managed to live past five years after they came out from that mist. Not a single cleric or alchemist was able to save them."

    A cold chill ran down Zhao''s back as he watched that strange colorful mist, like a myriad of evil was smiling at him while baring their teeth.

    Zhao did not dare to look at it anymore. He turned to Blockhead and said, "Come on."

    Blockhead continued to lead the way.

    The back of the iron mines was strange. Unlike the front where the weeds looked like they suffer from malnutrition, the weeds in the back were longer, with a vibrant ck and green color. Meirin spoke up. "Master, Blockhead, you better be careful. Do not touch these weeds. I think they may be toxic. Blockhead might not necessarily be affected because of how strong he is, but since young master drank the Water of Nothingness, he shouldn''t touch them." Although Meirin was being overcautious, they didn''t dare take this lightly. They were near the carrion swamp which had a fierce reputation, so they had to be careful.

    Carefully bypassing the weeds, and after following Blockhead for five hundred meters, they saw a cave. The cave wasn''trge, only about two meters high, and within the darkness they could hear the sound of water.

    Meirin went to the cave first and in her hand she made a ball of light, allowing Zhao to see inside. This cave was also constructed by the dwarves. It was very neat with stone blocks as a base.

    Walking down the cave for five minutes led to an open space that was only three meters wide, notrge enough as a ce to live. It was probably just a temporary resting area for the dwarves or a ce where they could store things. On the right hand side, there was a tunnel which was where the sound of water wasing from.

    Blockhead turned to Zhao. "Master, that way leads to an undergroundke. To the left, there''s a tunnel that leads to the valley."

    Zhao nodded. ording to his estimatation, this undergroundke was probably the same one as theke near the castle. Too bad they didn''t have arge-scale lighting item that could help them see the entireke.

    They went down the left tunnel. The tunnel was very wide, able to aodate ten people walking side by side and it was five meters high. The three walked for ten minutes until suddenly they saw a light up ahead, prompting Meirin to extinguish her lighting spell.

    And then the three walked into the light.

 Chapter 25 - Smarter

    <h4>Chapter 25 - Smarter</h4>

    From out of the cave, Zhao and Meirin stared nkly at the valley.

    The valley was notrge, only about a thousand acres, with the same ck soil as the ck Waste. In the middle of the valley was a pool of clear water, about ten meters in diameter, and on the opposite side, Zhao spotted a smaller cave on the side of a cliff.

    He couldn''t help but admire the dwarves. They really hollowed out the mountain and established everything they needed. It was hard to imagine how they did it.

    After looking around, Zhao nodded. "Good. Really good. Blockhead, ah, how did you even find this cave anyway?"

    Blockheadughed. "Master, when I saw the valley, I just jumped down from the cliff. Then I found these two caves. The other cave is filled with water. But from this one, I was able to walk out."

    Zhao nodded in understanding. It was no wonder that Blockhead found this cave. He moved in the opposite direction that they did.

    Meirin looked at this piece of cknd. It was as Blockhead said, thisnd was really appropriate for what they need. Although it will take some time to improve it, finding a better ce than this would be difficult. Zhao was also satisfied with this ce. When ites to farming, with the pool of water here, irrigation would be easy. And even if there wasn''t enough water, you could find a source of it from both caves.

    Seeing Zhao nodding, Blockhead quickly said, "Master, did you find out why this ce is different?"

    Zhao was momentarily surprised. Looking around, he couldn''t discover anything that made this ce different from anywhere else. "I don''t see anything."

    Blockhead smiled. "Master, can''t you feel that it''s warmer in this valley than the rest of the mountain? And didn''t you see the weeds on the hill were longer than anywhere else. Even though it''s spring, the weeds shouldn''t be able to grow that high, making it difficult for us to walk through. This shows that the cold has never invaded this valley. It''s always the same temperature. If that''s so, then this is a good ce that could be cultivated through all four seasons of the year."

    From the direction Blockhead was pointing to, where they found the weeds on that hillside, Zhao couldn''t help but think that it was strange that the weeds near this valley grew longer than any other ce on the mountain.

    "I really did not expect that Blockhead would actually be able to notice such things," Meirin said. "Kid, when did you be so smart?"

    After hearing what Meirin said, both Zhao and Blockhead were shocked. Zhao also thought it was strange. From his memories, Blockhead was never that clever, yet how could he carefully make such a clear and logical observation?

    Blockhead was also somewhat puzzled. He didn''t understand it himself. Ever since he went into Zhao''s strange space, it was like his eyes have been opened. He began to observe things more carefully and think of things moreprehensively.

    Meirin took it in stride. Seeing as the two wasn''t saying anything, she added, "Master, it''s just like Blockhead said, with a maintained temperature, we could grow a farm here all year round. And the water element here is very active. As long as we cultivate thend and make it fertile, this ce will be suitable for our needs."

    "Grandma Meirin is right," Zhao said. "This is a really good ce. But there''s still a problem. This thousand acres ofnd is so far away from the castle. Even though the ves could get here, it would still take a lot of time. Things would be more difficult with such a dy."

    Meirin smiled. "How can Master forget that this mountain has an undergroundke? If it really is the same one near our castle, then we could juste here by boat. Not only would this save time, it could also better protect our secret."

    Zhao thought for a moment. If they really could use theke to get here, it would be faster than walking, and a lot more covert. He nodded. "Okay, this is good. Then let''s start improving thend today." Having decided that, with just a few thoughts, a hole in space appeared in front of Zhao, transforming this ce into farmnd, the sooner the better.

    Blockhead and Meirin, although they have seen Zhao''snd improvement before, was still excited after seeing it again. In the Continent, Zhao''s ability was absolutely unique. Even if it couldn''t be used to kill, it could still suit most needs.

    Seeing the change to good farmnd, Zhao turned to Meirin. "Let''s go back, Grandma Meirin. Unfortunately, we don''t have a boat. No boat means we can''t directly go to the castle byke."

    "Did young master forget that I am a Water Mage?" Meirinughed. "I can easily bring two or three people with me over the water. Don''t worry about it, we won''t need a boat."

    Zhao was stunned for a moment. To be honest, although he''s been in the Ark Continent for a few days, he was still not used to the fact that there was magic. He always confused this world with Earth where there were people who couldn''t just use water magic when they needed to.

    Zhao nodded. He smiled at Meirin. "Then let''s return home, Grandma Meirin. I''m afraid of what would happen if we leave Rockhead alone for too long."

    Meirin, while looking at thend and finding nothing of note, said, "Well, let''s go back."

    Having said that, the three of them turned around and walked into the cave.

    Inside the cave, Meirin walked in front and used her lighting magic. This time, the three went into the tunnel on the right that directly led to the sound of water.

    After walking for fifteen minutes, thanks to Meirin, they saw the undergroundke. Theke was a really great way to pass from one side of the mountain to the other, in addition to the fact that it couldn''t be seen from outside.

    In their current position, they were three meters above theke, but there was a gentle slope that they could use to get down. It appeared that the dwarves used it to transport ore. The ground was paved with stones, but because of the water, it was covered in moss, making it a little slippery.

    Zhao looked at theke and sighed. "Who would have thought that in the ck Waste was such a hidden ce that we could use to raise fish."

    Meirin nodded. "Yes, we could raise arge number of fish in thiske. This could even be a major source of ie for the Buda n."

    Zhao agreed, then turned to Meirin. "Grandma Meirin, as we make our way back, if there is a spirit beast in the water, are you sure that we can get past it?"

    Meirin smiled with a look of confidence. "Master can rest assured that nothing will happen."

    She led everyone down towards theke. Although the ground was slippery, Zhao and Blockhead carefully followed behind her.

 Chapter 26 - New Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 26 - New Crisis</h4>

    While Zhao and Blockhead stood by theke, Meirin whispered some incantations, and pretty soon ayer of water appeared around them.

    They were shielded as a wave of water rolled them on to theke.

    Zhao found that the three of them were now standing in a transparent blue ball, and there was something like a geyser holding them up on theke.

    This was Zhao''s second time encountering magic. The first time was when Meirin used a simple lighting spell and made a water bubble for him. And now they were using magic to ride over theke like a reed going down a river.

    As they moved over theke, Zhao couldn''t help but be shocked. He knew that there was magic in this world and that Meirin was an eighth level water mage, but he was still amazed.

    Meirin looked very rxed, confident in her ability over the water, like she was invincible. When she said that there may be a spirit beast, she wasn''t even a little worried, because she believes that she can easily kill it.

    Using magic to ride on the water rapidly got them across, where before it took them three hours to walk to that valley, but now it only took them half an hour to reach the other side of the mountain. Fortunately, they saw the cave that was the entrance to the mines near the castle, which proves that this was indeed the sameke. This means that they could use thiske as a waterway, allowing them to move in secret to the valley.

    Once they reached the other side, Meirin removed her magic, and Zhao could finally jump down to the ground. Feeling the earth under his feet felt really good. When they were going over the clear water, Zhao couldn''t shake the thought that he was going to fall into it, making him feel ufortable.

    After the trio walked through the cave, they saw a lot of ves working. It wasn''t noon, not yet the time for them to rest, so a lot of them were cleaning the mines, while many other ves were doing carpentry.

    To keep the blue-eyed rabbits in this ce, they will need a lot of fences. And since they didn''t have iron, they had no choice but to use wood.

    When they were exiled to the castle, Green brought some wood, although not very much. He preferred to buy finished products, because he knew that even if some of the ves knew some carpentry, they wouldn''t be able to make anything tooplicated. After all, ves with good craftsman skills couldn''t be bought with a cheap price.

    When the trio appeared, the ves were taken aback, immediately bowing down three times to them. The trio nodded their heads at the ves, and then walked out of the mines.

    Meg and Rockhead were standing outside the mines, and were very surprised when they saw the three walk out. Meg quickly greeted them and asked, "Master, Grandma, how did youe out from the mines?"

    Meirin smiled. "We came from across theke. On the other side, there''s a valley which we have chosen as the most appropriate ce for cultivation. Master has just improved some of thend there, so now we''re back."

    Meg''s eyes lit up. "Really? That''s great! I did not expect that you would be so sessful."

    They spoke some more about theke and the valley, until Meirin turned to Zhao and said, "Master, let''s return to the castle to rest. I have something to tell you."

    Zhao was surprised for a moment. He didn''t know what Meirin wanted to talk about, but after seeing the solemn look on her face, he immediately nodded his head. "Well, then let''s go back. Blockhead, you stay and help Meg and Rockhead." Blockhead agreed to stay, while Meg said that they would continue to look after the ves.

    Meirin and Zhao went to the living room after arriving at the castle. Zhao looked puzzled. "Grandma Meirin, what do you want to tell me that you couldn''t say outside?"

    "Master, when we came back today, on the way, I explored the situation with theke, but I didn''t find any strong water magic. There are only two exnations for this. One, the water spirit beast is very powerful, and very good at hiding its wherabouts from me. But that is almost impossible because I''m a mage of the eighth level. I am very confident that nothing can hide in the water if I tried to look for it. The second exnation is that there is simply no powerful water spirit beast at all. That would mean that there must be another reason why there are no fish in the water."

    Zhao soon realized the seriousness of the problem. The undergroundke was an important part of their ns for the future development of his fief. If there was no way to raise fish, then they would lose an important source of funding. If such argeke couldn''t be used, then that would really be a waste. Zhao was sullen. "Can you identify the reason?"

    Meirin''s face was also heavy. "I once heard a rumor, although I don''t know if it''s rted to theke situation." She paused. "They say that there is a reason why the ck Waste is so close to the carrion swamp. It''s because every so often there would be an army of toxic undead spirit beasts that would charge into the ck Waste, and then kill every living creature. In doing so, they would poison the soil and turn this area into a wastnd of death. But no one hase to the ck Waste for a long time, so this rumor has never been proven. But if it was true, then this is probably the reason why there are no fish in theke."

    Zhao''s face changed. If it really was like Meirin said, then this was big. Meirin, Green, Blockhead, and Rockhead could handle themselves, but some of the ves couldn''t fight. If undead spirit beasts really dide out of the carrion swamp and attacked them, then those people would die.

    Zhao rubbed his forehead, which was a habit he had in his past life.

    Meirin was also worried. If such a thing could happen, then they might have to stop their ns for raising money, making it hard for everyone to live here.

    "If what you say is true, then we''re in big trouble," Zhao said. "Grandma Meirin, we''ll wait for Grandpa Green toe back before we discuss this any further. But I''ll tell you, starting tomorrow, stop the ves from cleaning the mines. Instead, we''ll use the supplies we brought to build some simple weapons. The ves could train at the same time they''ll be making repairs to the castle. If anything happens, we could rely on the castle to withstand an attack. And if that doesn''t work, I could put everyone in my space so we could avoid those undead spirit beasts."

    Meirin frowned. "But we''ve already been in the ck Waste for a few days and yet nothing hase out of the carrion swamp, so there might not be a problem. I hope that my worries are unnecessary."

    Zhao shook his head. "Whether it''s something we should worry about or not, we still need to take preventive measures. Right now there''s a chance for the Buda n to thrive here, but if all was lost, then there would be no hope for us to stand on."

    "Well, I''ll go make the arrangements. But you should know that most of the supplies we brought were for living. We simply didn''t bring any weapons, so how do we make some?"

    Zhao couldn''t think of anything. If his spatial farm''s level was high enough, then he could nt some trees and make weapons out of them. But his current level was too low. And he couldn''t just give the ves corn stalks to defend themselves against the undead.

    Zhao rubbed his forehead until there was a big red mark on it, but nothing came to mind, until all of a sudden he noticed the stone floor. A light bulb shed in his mind. "Grandma Meirin, tomorrow, we''ll tell some of the ves to bring a lot of stones back, so we could prepare some stone weapons. Although they aren''t exactly powerful, it should be enough to defend ourselves with."

    Meirin thought about it, and agreed. "Well, thanks to the king, we couldn''t take any weapons with us, so that will have to do for now. But if that''s the case, then when Greenes back, we''ll have him purchase some weapons soon."

    Zhao nodded. He really did not think that one day they would have to return to the Stone Age.

    Looks like the higher ups in the Empire really didn''t want to give them a way out, otherwise they would have allowed the Buda n to take arms with them to the ck Waste. He didn''t believe that none of those guys didn''t also hear of those rumors about the ck Waste.

    It wasn''t enough for them to face starvation in this ce, they might also have to face a new crisis of undead spirit beasts.

 Chapter 27 - 50,000 Catty per Day

    <h4>Chapter 27 - 50,000 Catty per Day</h4>

    While Zhao was distressed about the weapons, a voice suddenly popped up: [Corn has matured. Please harvest as soon as possible]

    Zhao was surprised, but then he looked at Meirin. "Grandma Meirin, the corn I nted has matured. Do you want toe with me into the space?" Even though Meirin had been in the spatial farm before, he was still respectful to her and wanted to ask her first instead of just taking her with him.

    Hearing what Zhao said, she nodded her head. "Yes Master, I want to go look at the space."

    With a thought, the two people appeared in the spatial farm.

    Because of the space, the radishes that he nted the morning before had grown small leaves, but the corn had already reached full maturity. The corn was very long and sturdy, while the cobs were big, around fifty centimeters, with kernels bursting at the seams, exposing their golden color.

    Meirin had never seen corn before and was curious because she didn''t know what to do with it.

    Zhao walked towards the corn and broke off one of the big cobs. With the outer green leaves lowered, the golden corn was exposed, revealing big and full kernels. The amount that was produced was not low, and if he calcted the yield, then there would be fifty thousand catty of corn here.

    Zhao handed the corn cob to Meirin and smiled. "Grandma Meirin, you see, as long as we process this corn, it can be used as food. Although it''s not the best tasting crop I could grow, it could still fill you up. These two acres are enough to produce fifty thousand catty per day, and if they made seeds, then we could use them to nt a thousand acres ofnd. So we do not need to worry about food."

    Taking the corn from him, Meirin''s eyes bulged out. "Master, are you telling me that everyday we could get fifty thousand catty worth of food?"

    With a smile, Zhao nodded. He knew that Meirin thought that a one lump sum of fifty thousand catty worth of food for more than a hundred people probably wasn''t that much, but fifty thousand catty per day, that figure was a little scary. Also, although Zhao didn''t mention it, in this space the corn would only need fourteen hours or so to mature, so it would actually take less than a day.

    Meirin kept whispering, "Fifty thousand catty per day, fifty thousand catty per day¡­"

    Zhaoughed. "Grandma Meirin, I told you that this corn stuff is not very good. I''ll eventually start nting other crops, but this is only the transitional period, so this will have to do for now."

    Meirin quickly recovered, and said. "No, Master, do not nt anything else. With such a high yield food, we do not need to nt anything else." She was so excited that she was almost incoherent.

    "Don''t worry, I''m not nting anything else yet. But Grandma Meirin, you do not need to get so excited about this kind of thing. There are many foods that are high yield, although not as much as corn, they are still good."

    Meirin heard what Zhao said and nodded her head. "That''s good, Master. But how do we harvest this food? We''re going to need a lot of helping hands."

    Zhao slightly chuckled. "It''s nothing I can''t handle if I count on this space." Then he shouted, "Harvest the corn. Separate the stalks, then separate the kernels from the cobs." He wanted to see if the spatial farm would find it eptable when he issued such aplicatedmand. If hismand was epted, then he could be sure that the space would fully listen to him.

    Meirin had a puzzled look on her face as she stared at Zhao. She did not know who he was talking to, but then what happened in the space left her stunned. A basket flew up into the air and the corn started to fly into the basket.

    Before Meirin could react, Zhao immediately walked to the front of the barn. He touched the barn doors, and after he got a prompt, he loosened his breath andughed.

    "Master, what are youughing about? And how did you do that?" she asked while pointing at the clearednd.

    Zhao smiled. "Nothing, Grandma Meirin. I didn''t tell you yet, but I can control anything in this space. Whether it''s farming or harvesting, I don''t need to worry about it."

    "That''s great, Master." Meirin looked excited. "Now what do you n to nt next?"

    This was the moment of truth, so Zhao was very careful. With just a thought, a handful of corn kernels appeared in his hands.

    When the corn came out, a tone chimed and the voice said: [Corn. Excellent quality. Can be used as seeds. Can be brought out of the space]

    Zhao looked happy as he said, "Sow the corn." After his voice faded, a small shovel flew out to start plowing, then one by one, seeds appeared out of nowhere and fell to the ground, while a bucket started watering everything.

    Meirin looked stunned. She really did not think that Zhao''s space could be so magical. This ability, let alone seen, she had never even heard of it before. She was very happy because this magical space would give the Buda n a meteoric rise.

    Soon the two acres ofnd were rented. Afterwards, Zhao went to look at the radishes. There have not yet been any insects like in the farm game he used to y. Seeing as there were no problems with the radishes, Zhao stood up turned to Meirin. "Let''s go out, Grandma Meirin."

    Meirin nodded, and with just a thought, Zhao brought the two of them back into the living room of the castle.

    Looking outside, Zhao figured that they hadn''t been inside the space for very long. He then turned to Meirin while holding corn stalks and corn cobs in his hands, which he had brought out before they left the space. "Grandma Meirin, with these, we don''t need to worry about firewood."

    Meirin quickly nodded. "Okay Master,e with me. We''ll put these right there in the kitchen."

    Zhao shook his head. "No, Grandma Meirin. They need to be dried in the sun first, otherwise they would still have some moisture. We have topletely dry them after we take them from the barn."

    "Well, then let''s put them outside. The castle has plenty of empty spaces."

    Zhao followed Meirin outside.

    Looking at the corn stalks and corn cobs on the ground, Zhao said, "After drying the stalks, Grandma Meirin, you can burn these for cooking. And if the ves are cold at night, you can burn these to keep them warm."

    Meirin looked at the two piles of firewood, her face full of smiles. Now she finally didn''t have to worry about finding something to use as firewood. "Yes, Master. I''ll deal with this matter with the ves."

    Zhao nodded, then he looked at the sky. "It''s notte yet, Grandma Meirin. Let''s call Meg in for lunch. And after lunch, we''ll arrange for someone to get some stones. Unfortunately, we don''t have a cksmith, otherwise we might have been able to make some iron weapons out of the suppplies."

    The number of ves with skills were small, and those with cksmith skills were even less. ve owners were afraid of ves learning cksmith skills because then they would know how to build weapons, so no one gave ves ess to that knowledge. If you ever encounter a ve that knows cksmith skills, then he was probably a cksmith thatter became a ve.

    After the two went back inside the castle, Meirin went to prepare lunch, while Zhao sat in the hall, quietly thinking about things.

    Right now they were facing a huge crisis. If those undead spirit beasts really dide out of the carrion swamp, then what means did they have to stop it? If they came out, not only would this trouble his farming ns, but also his future ns for aquaculture. He had to think of some way to resolve this problem.

    But how could he solve it? For many years, not one expert in the Continent had survived the forbidden carrion swamp.

    Zhao was unable to think of anything.

 Chapter 28 - Horse Bone

    <h4>Chapter 28 - Horse Bone</h4>

    Zhao was very clear that his spatial farm had no attack power, nor any defensive capabilities. The only thing it could do, in addition to nting crops, was allow him to hide inside in fear.

    He had no confidence that he could deal with the carrion swamp with his spatial farm. Do not forget that the carrion swamp was one of the five forbidden areas in the Continent, not to mention the potential threat of undead spirit beasts. With no attack force, how could he deal with the carrion swamp?

    Not knowing how much time had past, Zhao could onlye to the decision that if spirit beasts really dide out of the carrion swamp, they could only rely on the castle to fight them. And if they couldn''t, then everyone would have to hide inside his space. Ten acres should be enough to hold all those people.

    Just then Zhao suddenly heard a noiseing from outside. He looked out and realized that it was noon, so the ves should being back for lunch. He also saw Meg, Blockhead, and Rockheading in from outside. When the three saw Zhao, they immediately went up to meet him.

    "Master," they all said.

    Zhao nodded and smiled at the three. "I need you to arrange something for me. In the open space, there are some corn stalks and corn cobs. Arrange them into firewood, then tell the ves that if they feel cold at night, they could take some for heating."

    Meg looked puzzled. "Master, what is this corn?"

    "Corn is the main crop for our future that I''m growing. The corn stalks and corn cobs could be used to light a fire. It''s something I''ve already discussed with Grandma Meirin after I had nted the corn."

    Meg''s eyes lit up as she looked at Zhao. "Master, the yield of corn is really high, right?"

    "Yes." Zhao nodded with a smile. "Go arrange them first, and thene back to eat when you''re done. Grandma Meirin should be finished with making our meals by then."

    The trio nodded, then turned and walked out of the castle.

    Later on, Meirin came out from the castle. She had also heard some movement outside, but she understood that it was Meg. She then called Zhao in. "Master, lunch is ready."

    Zhao nodded and walked into the dining room, while Meirin went back into the kitchen to get his meal. While sitting in the dining room, he realized that he was bing more and morezy. In his past life, he had to prepare his own meals and also clean the house. All the housework was done by him alone.

    But in the Ark Continent, he was the master. Even if he was willing, he naturally couldn''t do housework with his own hands. To be honest, this was bing a terrible habit as Zhao had started to be ustomed to having others serve him.

    Meirin came in, holding a tray, which held a simple meal of bread and vegetables, and some meat. But Zhao was the only one to get any meat. Even Blockhead and Rockhead didn''t get any.

    Although the food was very simple, it was still carefully prepared by Meirin for Zhao. He got to use the best things. He got to eat the best foods. In this castle, he was the center. This made Zhao feel very grateful, but it also gave him a great amount of pressure.

    He was not Adam Buda. He was a responsible man. The more Meirin did good things for him, the more pressure he felt. These people treated him as the center of their lives, that is to say, they relied on his survival. Although the Buda n had been forced down, as long as he was alive, there was a chance that the Buda n could rise up and not get bullied by the other nobles.

    But Zhao wasn''tfortable with this. If he was the center of these people''s lives, then he also has the responsibility to make their lives better. The pressure on him was really great.

    Meirin saw that Zhao wasn''t eating and was just staring at his te in a daze. Thinking that Zhao was dissatisfied with his lunch, she quickly asked, "Master, is the meal not to your taste?"

    Zhao looked up and managed to put on a slight smile. "No, Grandma Meirin. This meal is good. I was just thinking of what I could do that would let everyone in the castle be able to eat meals like these."

    Meirin''s eyes were red as the beginnings of tears formed. She smiled at Zhao. "As long as young master has the space, sooner orter, you would be able to do this. I believe in Master."

    Zhao could only nod. "Yes, ah, sooner orter." Just then Meg and the the two came in from outside. Meirin immediately went into the kitchen to prepare three more meals.

    Once everyone started eating at the same time, Zhao turned to Meirin. "Grandma Meirin, this afternoon arrange for someone to gather some stones. This takes priority right now. As for the valley, as long as you can take me there every day, then that should be fine."

    After seeing Zhao performing his magical ability in the space, her confidence in him greatly increased. She immediately nodded and said, "Okay. This afternoon I''ll organize them to bring back some stones. Master, you go and have a good rest."

    Zhao knew that he wouldn''t be much help. Ever since he drank the Water of Nothingness, he became even weaker than the ves when ites to physicalbor. Besides, Meirin wouldn''t have allowed him to carry any stones.

    After lunch, he went to rest, while Meirin immediately organized the ves to gather some stones. But it was harder than she thought.

    They still had a few mining tools. Now they just needed to find some good stones that didn''t have too much damage. After all, they had to use something to make stone weapons with.

    Stone weapons shouldn''t be that difficult to make. You couldn''t make anything powerful, but you could still make things like stone spears or stone hammers.

    Plus, they would need some of the mined stones to help repair the castle. After all, Zhao wanted them to be prepared from the very beginning. They had to have a way to keep those undead spirit beasts from attacking. They didn''t have that ability, so they could only rely on the castle''s defense, otherwise they had no other way to restrain them.

    But they soon faced a problem. Although it was formerly an iron mine, the dwarves had already mined out everything, including all the iron ore. The results were hollowed out areas throughout the mountain, like the undergroundke. So just finding a site to mine took some effort.

    Meirin finally found a small mine near the castle that they could exploit, but this small mine actually didn''t have much stones they could mine. Meirin could not help butment. Dwarven mines were really mined out, like the ce had beenpletely looted clean, making people cry.

    By the end of the afternoon, Meirin frustratingly returned to the castle. They found that their approach to making stone weapons wouldn''t work. They had no experience in mining stones, and they didn''t have a lot of handy tools to use. Work efficiency was low. Plus there weren''t many stones here. It had all been taken out long ago. Finally, Meirin had to tell Zhao about this. So the n had to be canceled.

    Zhao rested for the afternoon. After tiring himself out physically during the morning workout, plus the long way he had to walk today, he immediately fell asleep the moment he lied down.

    When he woke up, Meirin told him the news about the stones. It seemed like they had no choice but to wait for Green toe back. Once the radishes were sold, they would be able to buy a number of weapons.

    Green had not returned yet, so they couldn''t do anything. If the undead spirit beasts from the carrion swamp really did attack, then they would have to hide in the space.

    As Zhao tried to figure out what to do, Meg suddenly ran in from outside with a look of excitement. "Master, there''s good news!"

    Zhao noticed the change in Meg again when she excitedly hugged him. When she now saw Zhao, instead of keeping her head down, she was more lively than ever.

    Meirin at once asked, "What happened?"

    Meg immediately smiled. "Grandma, there''s a ve who could weave weeds. I saw woven mats, curtains, and even sandals."

    Zhao didn''t understand for a moment, but then his eyes lit up. This was a turning point.

    He had made a promise that he would free them from very if they worked hard and had some skills. But the ves hadn''t yet taken any initiative to show off their skills, and although they were working hard, Zhao was still very disappointed.

    Zhao knew that the ves were afraid to be noticed, so any desire to change the situation would need a very long process, and someone to first disy their skills which would lead others to do it too. Those ves had been oppressed for so long that their minds might have be numb. If they wanted to ept the new promise, it would take a very long time.

    Zhao had been well prepared for a long wait, but he didn''t think that today one of the ves would give him a surprise.

    Even if the ve that came forward only had modest skills, this was still a good thing. After all, if you tell your daughter to buy a horse bone, a horse bone will appear.

 Chapter 29 - Reward

    <h4>Chapter 29 - Reward</h4>

    Zhao happily stood up. "Take me to see that man."

    He pulled on Meg''s hand and rushed straight towards the ve. Meg froze for a moment, then looked at Zhao''s hand holding on to hers. Her eyes shed with joy, followed by shyness.

    But Zhao wasn''t paying any attention, so he didn''t notice. He also wasn''t aware that Meirin was following behind them.

    Several people were outside the castle, which was where he found the ve. Seeing the ve standing there, Zhao seemed to have made a mistake. It turned out that the ve was female. Zhao had thought that it would be a male ve, and didn''t think that it would be a woman.

    The female ve looked like she was ten years old, possibly because of malnutrition. She was thin and very petite, with long brown hair that was a bit frizzy, and her coarse clothes were worn over dark rough skin.

    She looked nervous standing there.

    But it wasn''t just her, all the ves were trembling. When they saw Zhaoe out, they immediately kneeled on the ground, not daring to move.

    "Master, her name is Beans," Meg said. "She''s twenty years old this year, and she was the one that came to me with the woven weeds."

    Zhao nodded. He knew that in this world, ves didn''t have real names. Their names were generally only a word, and that word would be their name. He looked at the girl called Beans and said, "Lift your head."

    Beans gingerly raised her head, but did not dare to look at Zhao, only staring at his knees.

    "You''re called Beans?" Zhao asked.

    Beans bowed her head. "Yes, Master."

    "Where did you learn how to weave weeds?"

    "I wasn''t always a ve. Two years ago, I was amoner. My family would often weave straw, so I slowly learned it."

    Zhao nodded. Although this girl called Beans spoke timidly, her words were very structured. It appeared that she was amoner who had a little education. "Get some weeds and weave some for me."

    Beans immediately ran off. When she came back, she was holding arge amount of weeds. It appears that she was well prepared. These weeds seemed to have been drenched in water, which made them much more pliable.

    "Please forgive my rudeness, Master," Beans said as she sat on the ground and began weaving with her hands. It seemed like she was making a mat. Her hands were moving very fast, and soon a small woven mat appeared. The surface of the mat was very smooth, and although it was very weak, it looked beautiful.

    Zhao looked at Beans who had knelt on the ground. "Well, Beans, the Buda n is willing to give you a great reward. Starting today, you are no longer a ve. So you don''t need to kneel, only to salute. Plus you will get a separate room and will be paid a wage in silver for your work. Not only that, you will also be part of the Buda n. From now on your name is Beans Buda. No, wait, that''s not a name suitable for girls. You will be called Daisy Buda."

    Everyone heard what Zhao said, but they never imagined that such a simple crafting skill of weaving weeds would be able to make you amoner. As well as wages, the most important part was that she would also get Zhao''s surname. A lot ofmoners in the Continent didn''t have a noble name.

    Beans, no, now should be called Daisy, was so excited that her whole body was trembling. She really didn''t think that she would be amoner again, and not a ve. All of this was like a dream.

    The reason Daisy Buda had the courage to stand up and be the first to show off her skill was because of what happened two years ago. Her family actually hadnd of their own, although it was only five acres. If they avoided offending any strong people, they would be able to feed their family. Plus her father had some mason skills, so they didn''t have to worry about food or clothing.

    But then theirnd was infested by harmful insects eating their acres of food. And it wasn''t just them. There were many people who suffered the same fate with theirnds not yielding anything, leading to rising food prices Their family was soon pushed to the edge of hunger. To let the family eat, her father had to work day and night, until he suffered an injury, and so wasn''t able to continue working.

    In order to get her father a doctor, they had to sell theirnd and their house, but it still wasn''t enough money. So they had no choice but to borrow money from a nobleman. But her father could not hold on, and soon died. Unable to pay back the money, the nobility took her mother, her brother, and her as ves. But because of grief, her mother also died. Before her death, her only desire was to restore the family''s status as freemoners.

    But reverting from a ve identity back to amoner was extremely difficult. Before she was taken in by the Buda n, Daisy saw a lot of ves that tried to restore their freedom. There was a man who had a daughter that was a ve. Trying to free her, he sold his home to someone of nobility, but he still couldn''t get back hermoner status. In the end, that girl was soon tortured to death.

    After seeing something like that, Daisy became more careful and tried not to make people notice her, while also taking care of her brother, since all the sibilings had was each other.

    Later, after her original owner sold her to a ve trader, Green finally bought them, and they were taken to the ck Waste.

    When she first heard what Zhao said about how making enough contributions to the Buda n would help them revert back tomoner status, Daisy''s heart was moved. At first, she didn''t want to stand out, afraid that her crafting skill wasn''t fancy enough for Zhao. After all, she could only weave weeds. But after a few days of observing him, she found that even though he was nobility, he wasn''t the same as the ones she previously encountered. He was very easy going, and every day he gave them something to eat, and even prepared them some firewood for heating.

    Today, Daisy tried to stand out because her brother was sick. Though it wasn''t that big of a problem now, but continuing on like this would be dangerous. As as ve, she had no way of saving him, so she had to figure something out.

    After freezing for a moment, Daisy finally snapped out of her head. "Master, I can''t ept your reward. I just want to save my brother. He is sick."

    "Oh, you have a brother? Rest assured, I won''t take back the reward just because you have a brother here. How about I let your brother join you? Together, you will both resume your identity asmoners, also with the surname Buda. Oh yes, what''s his name? Where is he? And what disease does he have?"

    Daisy was shocked. She never thought that Zhao would actually do this, even allowing her brother to return tomoner status. Having her mother''s desire be achieved brought excited tears to her eyes. She sobbed loudly, "Master, my brother''s called Ann. He''s now at the house."

    Zhao nodded. "You, get up. You are now amoner, you do not need to be on your knees. Now take me to your brother."

    Daisy obediently stood up while trying to calm herself down. Under the watchful eyes of the ves, Daisy led Zhao to the house. It was a stone house, not very big, only about twenty square meters, and was able to aodate four people. They slept on the ground, which they simply covered in weeds. Right now there was a man lying on a pile of weeds.

    This man looked to be in his teens, his body was fairly robust, and he was wearing coarse clothes. There was also the Buda n crest branded on his forehead. But he didn''t look too good. His eyes were closed and there was a sickly air around him.

    Zhao looked at Ann, then turned to Meirin. "Grandma Meirin, why is his face green?"

    "Master, it looks like he''s been poisoned, most likely from those poisonous weeds we saw earlier. He must have inadvertently encountered those weeds, and because he was physically strong at the time, he probably didn''t feel anything until after he came back when the poison slowly worked its effect."

    Who knew that kind of toxic weed would have such a strong poison, so Zhao quickly asked, "Can it be cured?"

    Meirin smiled. "Rest assured, Master. It can be cured." She whispered a spell and soon blue light appeared in her hands, which immediately moved to Ann''s body.

    Ann started to emit blue light, followed by a surge of green gas being forced out of him, until the blue light wholely upied Ann''s body. Eventually, hisplexion slowly returned to normal, and then the blue light disappeared.

    Zhao didn''t expect that magic could even be used to detoxify. It seemed like he had underestimated the ability of this world''s magic. Since this world was a magic civilization, they had almost developed magic to the limit. Now it wasn''t surprising if they could do such amazing things.

    "Master, he''s been cured of the poison," Meirin said. "Just let him sleep. Tomorrow, he will be back to normal."

    Zhao nodded, then he turned to Meirin and said, "Grandma Meirin, tomorrow, please arrange some rooms at the castle for Daisy and her brother. They are now part of the Buda n, and should no longer be treated as ves."

 Chapter 30 - Broke

    <h4>Chapter 30 - Broke</h4>

    In the evening, Zhao deliberately let Daisy eat dinner with the Buda n.

    He wanted Daisy to set an example to the ves, so they could shine with new vitality. If the ves wanted to change their current living conditions, then the best way was to be more creative and think of something.

    Daisy Buda was very nervous. Although she now had amoner status, she also knew thatmoners were not qualified to dine together with nobility.

    But when Meirin served dinner to everyone, Daisy was shocked. When she was amoner, although she had not seen it, she had heard about the meals that the nobility would eat. How much they ate, what they ate, everything from the first meal was incredible. She had even heard that some of the bowls and tes were made of gold or silver. So when Zhao called her to eat with them, she thought it would be more like that sort of situation.

    Seeing what Meirin was serving, she could not believe that Zhao''s dinner was ordinary bread, some soup, vegetables, and meat. Zhao was the only one that had meat, while the others did not. Even so, their dinner wasn''t that much better than the ves''.

    Zhao had noticed how Daisy was acting. Ever since she came into the dining room, she was so nervous that she was just standing there, not daring to sit. Looking at her, he couldn''t help but chuckle. "Daisy,e and sit down. I have given you my surname, so ording to the rules, you can be considered part of the Buda n. Don''t be so uptight and sit." Zhao spoke while winking to Meg.

    Meg understood his meaning, so she walked around to Daisy and smiled. "Sister Daisy, sit down. Master is very easy going. Everyday we would eat a meal with the young master, so don''t worry."

    Daisy knew of Meg''s status. She was a servant of the Buda n. In other ces, such a person would have a high status, at least much higher thanmoners. But over the past few days, she had been in contact with her, so she knew that Meg was a good person. Even though she was the one watching over the ves, she didn''t abuse them, only making sure that they were working. So Daisy''s tension slowly eased away.

    After Meirin ced down all of their meals, she looked at Daisy who was still a little nervous. "You do not need to be so tensed. Rest assured, Master is very nice. Tell me, you used to be amoner, right? So how did you be a ve?"

    With Meirin''s kind look, thest trace of Daisy''s nervousness vanished. She whispered her story of how she came to be a ve.

    Zhao didn''t say anything, only quietly listening until Daisy finished, then he sighed. "With how the nobles act, it''s a miracle that this world didn''t fall into chaos. Daisy, if you want to be a servant of the Buda n, with yourmoner status, you will receive a monthly wage. Tomorrow, follow Meg around and learn from her."

    Although Zhao was excited about Daisy''s woven weeds, he also knew that her crafting skill wouldn''t be much help. Today, the reason Zhao rewarded Daisy so much wasn''t because of her skill, it was because of her courage. She dared to stand out, so Zhao rewarded her for it. Hopefully, Daisy would be an example to the ves and get them to work harder.

    After dinner, they went to the living room.

    When Zhao sat down, he said to Daisy, "Daisy, Blockhead and Rockhead will send you a bed, along with some bedding. Take care of your brother today. Tomorrow morning, go along with Meg and do what she tells you to. And when there''s nothing else to do, weave some weeds and send them to the ves outside the castle. The weather has been getting a little chillytely. The woven mats could be used to hang over the windows to block out the cold wind."

    Daisy immediately said, "Yes, Master."

    Zhao slightly chuckled. "Daisy, you''re now a servant of the Buda n. Not a ve. You don''t have to call me Master like I''m your ve owner. Call me as you would a young master, like how Meg and the rest does it." He then turned to the two men. "Blockhead and Rockhead, you go bring some bedding for Daisy''s and Ann''s room. Daisy, you go back to take care of your brother."

    The three turned away and left. Meg and Meirin had been standing next to Zhao, and heard him sigh. "I really hope that Daisy can stimte the ves, and then maybe the ves could make something that could help the Buda n."

    Meirin nodded. She knew how difficult the situation the Buda n was in. Although they brought a lot of supplies to the ck Waste, most of the supplies were food and clothing, and a few tools. There were too many things that they didn''t buy, otherwise they would have given each of the ves a bed.

    Although there was now no pressure for food, they always had to worry about the carrion swamp.

    Meirin and Meg were confident in their skills. She believed that even if there were a few spirit beasts, they could deal with them. Do not forget that she was an eighth level water mage, while Meg was a sixth level mage. And Blockhead and Rockhead were sixth level warriors. So they had enough skill to deal with certain situations.

    The reason that Meirin didn''t dare be at ease was because she wasn''t sure of herself when it came to the carrion swamp. That was one of the five forbidden areas in the Continent. Even if a ninth level mage went in, they might not necessarily be able toe out, never mind an eighth level mage like her.

    Even if they didn''t go to the carrion swamp, and were instead attacked by too many spirit beasts, she couldn''t say for sure that she could repel them. So she did not dare be at ease.

    Just then, Zhao suddenly stood up, and turned to Meirin. "Grandma Meirin, I''m going into the space. The magic radishes have matured and I have to harvest them. Do you want toe?"

    Meirin shook her head. "No, not this time, Master. I''m going to go clean the kitchen. Let Meg apany you."

    Zhao nodded and turned to Meg. "Meg, do you want toe with me to a certain ce? This ce is the biggest secret of the Buda n. Only me, Grandma Meirin, Blockhead, and Rockhead know of it. Even Grandpa Green doesn''t know about it yet, so don''t mention it to others."

    Meg saw how solemn Zhao was. She couldn''t help but turn around to look at Meirin, who said, "Meg, listen to the young master."

    Meg immediately nodded her head. "Yes, Master. You may rest assured, I certainly won''t tell anyone."

    With a single thought, they went into the spatial farm. Meg''s reaction was almost like Meirin''s, swerving her head back and forth as she looked at the radishes and corn seedlings that were starting to grow.

    Looking around this magical space, she understood why this was the Buda n''s biggest secret. This was the hope of the their revival, so it had to be taken very seriously.

    Zhao exined everything about this space while he separately harvested the radishes and radish leaves.

    After harvesting the radishes, he essed his shop and bought another bag of radish seeds. Now he only had fifty gold coins left. Of course, he could have just nted his other bags of seeds, but now was not the time to nt different crops.

    When he was finished, Zhao turned to Meg and said, "Meg, this space is the hope of our Buda n, so don''t say anything about it to others."

    Meg was stern. "Master, don''t worry, I understand the severity. I won''t speak about it."

    Hearing that, Zhao nodded. "Let''s go out."

    With a thought, the two appeared in the living room. Blockhead and Rockhead hade back, but the two weren''t surprised at the sudden appearance of Zhao and Meg. They had already been to the space, so they knew how it was.

    "Well, we should all go rest," Zhao said to everyone there. "Tomorrow, we''ll have plenty of things to keep us busy. Meg, remember to teach Daisy a lot." Having uttered that, Zhao slowly walked towards his room.

    Lying in bed, Zhao got a chance to think about what to do next. Now he was broke with only fifty gold coins left. If he needed to sell anything in the space, he preferred to sell radishes. Before Greenes back, the radishes don''t have many uses, except for the radish leaves. Even if he decided to sell the radishes, he still wouldn''t have to worry about what to feed the blue-eyed rabbits.

    Not only that, he still had corn, which would be useful as food. So Zhao didn''t intend to sell the corn at all.

 Chapter 31 - Mill Stone

    <h4>Chapter 31 - Mill Stone</h4>

    With a thought, Zhao entered his spatial farm. This time he didn''t take anyone with him. The reason he allowed Meirin and Meg to look around the space was in order to secure their help for the Buda n.

    Once they knew about the spatial farm, they would be more confident about the future. With the ck Waste throwing them into one crisis after another, if they were to lose confidence, then everything would be over.

    In the spatial farm, Zhao immediately sold his radishes, but only three quarters of it this time. This earned him a total of fifteen hundred gold coins, in addition to his original fifty gold coins. And if he used these coins to buy radish seed bags, he would be able to nt ten new batches of radishes.

    Anyway, the radishes were able to earn him a lot of money. If he were to sell the rest of them, he would be able to earn even more, but he decided to wait until Green came back. Maybe then he could buy some books about nts so he would be able to decide what were the best crops to grow in the future. But right now he knew very little about the nts that grew on the Continent.

    Tomorrow, he would get another batch of radishes. He had told Green that he had eighty thousand catty, so even though he had sold three quarters of his radish supply, with this new batch, he would temporarily have a sufficient amount.

    But although selling those radishes gave him fifteen hundred gold, it still wasn''t adequate enough. Zhao felt very helpless. His level was too low. Even if he wanted to buy higher ranked seeds, he couldn''t. With such a slow speed, he didn''t know how long it would take for him to level up.

    Leaving the spatial farm, Zhao soon fell asleep on his bed.

    The next morning, Zhao was woken by the space telling him that his radishes had matured. But it wasn''t just the radishes, the corn were also about to mature too.

    Zhao immediately harvested the radishes, then he bought another bag of radish seeds. Since it seemed like the corn would need just a few more minutes to mature, Zhao decided not to leave the spatial farm yet. Instead, he washed his face and rinsed his mouth while he waited.

    Looking at those corn, Zhao felt like a glutton. In his past life, he used to live in the northern city. At the time, no one considered corn as a staple food, but they would sometimes eat it as a meal, and it was good. Zhao had asionally eaten it a few times as well, like when he traveled to the rural areas to visit his rtives, who gave him cornmeal pancakes. Delicious.

    The cornmeal pancakes werepletely different from the ones you could buy in the city. Although they were both made from coarse cornmeal, their pancakes were served with fragrant soup, along with some red crispy rice. Each bite of the crust released a waft of fragrance.

    Thinking of it, Zhao could not help but salivate. He smiled as he swallowed his saliva.

    But although he ate this cornmeal porridge with pancakes, he didn''t know how to make it. Processing the corn seemed very troublesome as he would have to grind it down into cornmeal.

    In his past life, processing corn was very simple. All you needed was to find a food processing nt with the right machines. But here it was a bit more difficult. They simply didn''t have a grinder to process the corn.

    Zhao sighed, but then the voice sounded. The corn was mature. Zhao immediately harvested this batch of corn, and then rented more in the two acres. But while he looked at the corn field, he couldn''t figure out how to process them.

    Suddenly the clever Zhao discovered something about his problem. People must have grinded corn for many years before they used machines. At that time, the people weren''t stupid, right? So how did they process corn?

    Zhao paced a fewps in the space, habitually touching his forehead, thinking of how his ancestors processed corn.

    He suddenly smacked his head when he finally remembered something he had seen on TV. It was something that hadn''t been used in a long time, but you would sometimes see it in rural areas.

    Mill Stone!

    Yes, when Zhao had gone to his rtives who lived in rural areas, he saw a disc. The disc wasn''t used now but the rural people still had them. Out of curiosity, he asked about the disc. They told him that people would put rice or corn on the surface, and then they would roll another disc on top of it to grind it down.

    Most importantly, he only needed some stones and a bit of wood to make it. Although they couldn''t mine that much stones from the mountain, it should be sufficient since they didn''t need that much good materials.

    Thinking of this, Zhao immediately left the spatial farm, then he looked at the sky outside. Meg should also be up. Zhao pushed open the door to his room and walked out.

    Zhao found Meg and Daisy who were carrying two copper basins towards his room. When they saw Zhao, Meg couldn''t help but be surprised. "Master, howe you''re up? Have you washed yet?"

    "I just got up early and I already washed. Daisy, is your brother any better?"

    Daisy, who was standing behind Meg, quickly said, "Master, brother is good. He''s waiting outside to meet you."

    Zhao smiled. "That''s not the kind of ce to hold an audience. Go call Ann and tell him to meet me in the living room. I have something to ask him."

    Meg was stunned for a moment, but she didn''t say anything. She followed behind Zhao as they went to the living room, while Daisy walked outside to call her brother.

    There was a difference between the main parts of the castle and the servant rooms. The servants, such as Daisy and Ann, lived in the rooms of a small building behind the main part of the castle. Although they were nowmoners and have been given Zhao''s surname, their identities still had a long way to go to reach someone like Meg''s. They could only be regarded asmon servants.

    Soon, Daisy returned with Ann. Her brother looked better, just a bit thin, but still very strong. Although he didn''t look like someone who was dying, he still had his head down and he didn''t dare to talk.

    Daisy walked ahead and stopped in front of Zhao. "Master, I''ve brought Ann."

    Zhao nodded. "Call him over. I have something to ask him."

    Daisy called him over immediately, and when he came in front of Zhao, he knelt down and bowed. "Ann greets Master. Thank you, Master, for your kindness."

    It seemed like Daisy had told him everything. Although he referred to Zhao as Master, he wasn''t saying that Zhao was his ve owner.

    "You don''t have to be so polite," Zhao said. "You are now part of the Buda n. Stand up and answer my questions."

    Ann bowed his head and said, "Master." He then got up, but half his body was still bent and his head was down, afraid to look at Zhao.

    Zhao couldn''t help but wrinkle his brow when he saw Ann''s apperance. He didn''t like it when people acted that way towards him. Although Ann was no longer a ve, he still acted like it. "Ann, look up. You have to remember that you''re now part of the Buda n. You are a freemoner. Later, whenever you go out, you must not lose face for our n. Don''t kneel and act like a ve. It will make people look down on our Buda n."

    Seeing that Zhao seemed angry, Daisy and Ann knelt down while bowing. "Please, Master, punish us."

    Zhao sighed. What did he just say? "Stand up, get off your knees." The two stood up, and Zhao noticed that Ann''s back was as straight as possible. "Ann, let me ask you. Do you know any mason skills?"

    Ann quickly said, "Yes, Master. My father was a mason. I learned a little from him. Although I''m not very proficient, I could still build a few things."

    Zhao nodded. "That''s good. I''m going to give you a drawing. See if you can build it. If you can, then immediately organize some people to mine stones. I want it done as soon as possible.

    Ann''s heart couldn''t help but tighten, but he still bent over. "Yes, Master."

 Chapter 32 - Planting Seeds

    <h4>Chapter 32 - nting Seeds</h4>

    Zhao went upstairs to the study, followed by everyone else. The study was where Green had prepared some books. Although there weren''t a lot of books, there was no shortage of pen and paper.

    Seeing the pen, Zhao''s eyes widened in surpise. It was an amazing thing made from animal bones, with the tip made out of metal, like some sort ofbination between ancient and modern. However, the paper was nothing to boast about. Zhao had imagined that the paper would be white, but it was actually yellow. It looked like kraft paper, which Zhao remembered seeing when he was small.

    From Adam''s memories, although there were moments of sensual pleasures, there was little to do about writing on paper, which showed what kind of character Adam was.

    Zhao picked up the pen and started drawing simple shapes on the paper. After he finished, he gave it to Ann.

    Ann looked at the drawing and said, "Master, I can build this. Although it isn''t exactly the same, I''ve already built something simr."

    This assured Zhao. "Well, do a good job." He then turned to Meg. "Meg, you will arrange for forty men to follow Ann into the mountain. The remaining men should go gather some weeds, while the women learn how to weave weeds from Daisy. Hopefully, they would be able to make enough mats to hang on the windows of their houses. And if the ves feel too cold from sleeping on the ground, you can take the corn stalks andy them on the ground for the ves to sleep on. We have too little supplies on hand, including beds. If they slept on the floor they might fall sick, soyering some corn stalks should make do as a bed."

    Zhao then tried to think if there was anything else he forgot to mention. "Also, if any of the ves show you their skills, you must tell me about it."

    After the meeting was over, Zhao and everyone else came out from the study. They walked into the living room where they encountered Meirin, who told them that breakfast was ready. At the table, Zhao told Meirin of what he arranged for today. Meirin had no objections. She believed that what Zhao did would make life better.

    After breakfast, Meg immediately did what Zhao said. She gathered the women to make weed mats, while also getting some men to follow Ann to find stones that were suitable enough to make the disc for the mill stone.

    Seeing everyone working hard at the castle, Zhao and Meirin went to the undergroundke and traveled to the valley. This time it was just the two of them. Although there wasn''t any danger, Meirin thought it was easier with one less person.

    They soon arrived at the valley.

    Although Zhao had improved thend here yesterday, nothing much had changed because he could only improve one mu ofnd per day.

    After he finished today''snd improvement, Meirin said, "Master, tomorrow we should get the ves to plow the soil here so we could nt something."

    Zhao shook his head. He wanted to use this piece ofnd to do a test. He didn''t forget the first time he got a prompt from the small shovel, telling him that it could be taken outside the space. He wanted to see if he took it out, would it still be under his control. If it was, he would be able to plow the earth everyday.

    Seeing Zhao shaking his head, Meirin knew that he was going to do something himself.

    With a thought, a small shovel immediately flew out of the space. Non-stop, it started plowing and then sowing. He then thought of the corn seeds, and the seeds also flew out of the space as well, falling into the spots in the ground that have been sowed. Zhao felt assured after the seeds had been buried.

    But then he found a problem. He discovered that the shovel and seeds couldn''t leave the range of the farmnd. Also, he couldn''t do anything tooplicated with them. For example, the shovel could only be used for plowing and not anything else, and the seeds could only go into the ground and not anywhere else. He had also wanted to see if the water could do anything else besides improving the soil, but nothing happened.

    Zhao felt discontent. If he could have changed what the water does with his mind, then perhaps he could have used it as an offensive weapon. Unfortunately, he could only water the soil.

    Although Zhao wasn''t satisfied, Meirin was very shocked. She had no idea that Zhao could use such a method for farming. He was like a god.

    After more than two hours, ten acres ofnd were nted. The small shovel then immediately flew back into the space. Even though it was only ten acres ofnd, Zhao felt very satisfied with today''s work.

    He then wondered about something and turned to Meirin. "Grandma Meirin, can you use your spells to pour water on this ce?"

    Meirin, after recovering from her shock, nodded her head, then she walked beside the pool. Whispering an incantation, a mass of water vapor rose up out of the pool and then gathered in the air. Finally, a light rain fell.

    Zhao was again astounded by magic, feeling that it was really amazing to be able to create artificial rain.

    In fact, what Zhao didn''t know was that not all mages could do this. Like Meirin, only a senior mage could do it. This was supplementary magic, not aggressive. Offensive magic was a lot simpler.

    Under Meirin''s control, once the soil became wet, she immediately stopped her spell.

    Zhao looked at the farmnd with a sense of aplisment, then he turned to Meirin. "Grandma Meirin, unlike inside the space, the crops won''t mature so quickly, so this is all we can do. We should go back. This is the most I could do to improve the farmnd in one day."

    Meirin nodded, then followed him into the cave.

    As they traveled over the water, Zhao hoped that one day they would be able to ride over it with a boat. But they didn''t have many things that could be used as boat building materials, so all he could do was hope.

    The two had juste out of the cave on the other side of theke when they heard the sound of chanting. Zhao and Meirin went to investigate and found the ves trying to lift a stone out of the mines.

    Zhao quickly went over. He first looked at the stone, but of course he couldn''t tell if the stone was good or bad. He just wanted to see if the stone was big enough.

    The stone was about five meters high with a diameter of about three to five meters. Seeing it, obviously the weight wasn''t light. They had a lot of rope tied around the stone to try to carry it out of the mine.

    Zhao quickly said. "Put down the stone. I''ll bring it back to the castle. You all go continue exploring the mines to look for more stones."

    The ves looked puzzled. They knew how heavy the stone was. How could he carry it by himself? It didn''t help that Zhao hadn''t exined that he was going to use the space.

    Although they didn''t understand, they did not dare to go against him, so they immediately put the stone on the ground and took off the rope.

    Once the rope was off, Zhao waved his hand and the stone was ced in his spatial barn.

    The ves were stunned from seeing this miraculous ability. Although there were items in the Continent that could do this, those things were generally only owned by great nobles. Even small nobles couldn''t afford it. The ves had only heard about it and have never actually seen anyone use it.

    They thought that Zhao had used magic, so all of them were very excited in their hearts. "So our owner was a powerful mage," was what they all thought.

    Zhao did not stay. Followed by Meirin, he walked towards the castle. On the way, they saw several male ves in the mountain cutting weeds. Zhao didn''t help them transport the weeds. Since they were very loose and light, those ves should be able to bring the weeds back on their own.

    Finally, they returned to the castle. In the castle square, they found a lot of women sitting down, weaving weed mats with Meg and Daisy.

 Chapter 33 - Brainstorm

    <h4>Chapter 33 - Brainstorm</h4>

    While working, the women had smiles on their faces. Life was full of hope, and it made them feel alive with something to look forward to every day.

    Zhao''s face couldn''t help but smile too.

    Some of the women were carrying the corn stalks. Zhao didn''t intend to hide anything from these ves. After all, they had been branded by the Buda n crest, so their fates were now linked together with the Buda n. There was no need to hide anything from them.

    By now the ves seemed to have adapted a little to Zhao''s magical abilities. They didn''t react much when he brought out the corn stalks.

    Seeing the female ves carrying the corn stalks, he told them, "You can use these as a bed when youy them down on the floor. Also, you can use them to make a fire. But since the corn stalks still have some moisture, it''s best to dry them first before you burn them."

    This time, after hearing Zhao''s words, the female ves weren''t in a hurry to kneel down. It seemed like Meg had talked to them.

    In fact, unlike what Zhao guessed, this wasn''t because of Meg. Although Meg was a servant, do not forget, she had a higher status than amon servant, even if the Buda n had been forced down. Few of the ves would dare look at her in the face, so it was hard to get along with her.

    The reason for the change in the ves was because of Daisy. Although Daisy became amoner thanks to Zhao restoring her status, she had also been a ve for two years. In the eyes of the ves, she was easier to get along with.

    The main thing was that even though her status was restored and she now had her own room, she would still work and joke together with them, so the ves found it easier to ept Daisy''s words than anyone elses.

    The status of ves in the Continent was the lowest, to the point that some masters treated them less than dogs. They had even heard of how a noble family cared more about their dying family dog than killing one hundred ves. This showed how low ves were.

    It was also because of this that ves didn''t have a great rtionship with the nobility or anyone else of high status. It was hard for them to believe the words of nobility.

    But the identity of Daisy was very special. She had been a ve, but had also been restored to amoner. Plus Daisy was very honest, so she was able to talk to the ves, and they would ept her words.

    Even if they were ves, the women would naturally chat together. While working with Daisy, they would ask her things about Zhao, and she didn''t hide anything from them. Hearing what she said, they were very surprised, because they didn''t expect that Zhao could be such a good person.

    She had mentioned that Zhao didn''t like it when people knelt in front of him. That, and the fact that he had been more benevolent these days, made the ves less wary of him.

    Zhao didn''t care that much, to be honest. Even though he came from the modern age, he also had Adam''s memories, so although he wasn''t used to people kneeling in front of him, he could still ept it. However, he was morefortable when they didn''t greet him on their knees.

    Meirin and Zhao had gone to the square to greet Meg. Afterwards, he went to a vacant area next to the square, where he took out the stone from the space.

    Zhao then turned and watched the ves weaving weed mats. Apparently, they were good enough to do this for a living. Their hands were flexible and they managed to learn this skill quickly.

    Sitting on the ground, everyone was surrounded by piles of weeds, almost to the point of blocking them from his sight.

    Seeing them like that, Zhao couldn''t help but think of something: Cao Chuan Jie Jian.

    It was the story of how Zhuge Liang used straw boats and scarecrows to steal arrows from Cao Cao.

    Straw boats? It was then that Zhao finally remembered seeing something on the news in his past life. Someone had made a boat out of grass to try to sail across the Pacific. Although he couldn''t remember if the madman seeded, he knew at least one thing for certain, you could make a boat out of weeds!

    Zhao ran around in excitement. If he could really use weeds, then the problem of making a boat would be solved. He would be able to get to the valley on his own.

    The thought of it made Zhao even more excited. However, standing next to him was Meirin, who was scared because she didn''t understand why Zhao was running around. "Master, do you feel well?"

    Zhao recovered and saw Meirin staring at him. He turned around, and sure enough, everyone else was staring at him too. Zhao became embarrassed, and quickly said, "Grandma Meirin, you and Meg and Daisye with me to the living room. I have discovered something!"

    Meirin didn''t know what Zhao was going to do, but if he thought of it, then she believed that it must be a good thing. She quickly called Daisy and Meg into the living room with her.

    Zhao was pacing back and forth in the living room while touching his forehead out of habit. He only stopped when the three came in.

    "Come and sit down, I have something to say." The three people stood in front of Zhao, not daring to sit down.

    Zhao smiled, then sat down himself, and waved them to do the same. "Please sit down." The three finally sat down, but they sat with their backs straight, and Daisy was even looking down.

    While looking at the three, Zhao said, "I just suddenly thought of a way, Grandma Meirin, of how we could make a boat to get to the valley. Right now we don''t have enough supplies to build a boat, but when I saw the pile of weeds, I suddenly thought, why can''t we build a weed boat?"

    They all stared at him, and even Daisy looked up. This was the first time they had heard of building a boat with weeds.

    Meirin was uncertain. "Master, can it be done?"

    Zhao smiled. "Yes, it certainly can. We just need a lot of weeds andpact them together, and maybe a bit of rope too. The mountain weeds are very tough, so boat building shouldn''t be a problem. Meg and Daisy will lead the ves to try to make it. Don''t be afraid if it may take a few tries to be able to build it."

    Meirin saw Zhao''s confident look, and even though she didn''t say anything, in her heart she thought that even if this doesn''t work, the worse that could happen was that they would lose some weeds and rope.

    Zhao continued, "Meg,e to the study. I''ll give you some ns for a weed boat design." Having walked upstairs, Meg quickly followed after him.

    Once they were in the study, Zhao drew a weed boat from memory. The design wasn''t veryplex. It looked like Arabian shoes, with the front end tilted high and the back end rtively t. Overall, it had a thick bottom, and was tied in the middle with rope to make it solid. He drew this as a reference for Meg.

    Once he was finished, Zhao gave the paper to Meg. "This is probably what the boat looks like. See if you can make a boat ording to this. Trying more than once doesn''t matter."

    Meg left while holding the drawing.

    Left alone, Zhao didn''t know what to do with himself, but then he caught sight of the books in the study, and his eyes brightened.

    Fortunately, although Adam was a hooligan, he was still a child of nobility, so he was taught how to read. Otherwise, Zhao would have been illiterate.

    Zhao looked through the books. There were a few history books and books about the art of war, which may contain words about magic or martial arts.

    Zhao first picked up a history book, but looking inside it made him dizzy. Parts of it were written like a Bible while other parts were written like it was telling a fairy tale. It was too difficult to understand, giving him a headache.

    After reading two pages of the history book, Zhao threw it aside, then picked up a misceneous book. This misceneous book seemed to be a personal travel diary, and it recorded arge number of traditions and legends in the Continent. This suited Zhao''s exact taste, and he couldn''t help but read it carefully.

    Because Zhao hadn''te out from the study for a long time, Meirin and Meg went in to check up on him. But they were in for a surprise, because when they looked beyond the study door, they saw Zhao reading a book with a serious look.

 Chapter 34 - Scholar

    <h4>Chapter 34 - Schr</h4>

    Meirin could hardly believe her eyes. Adam? Reading? She knew clear enough that Adam hated reading while growing up. He would only do it when he was forced to by his father.

    Although Zhao had done some amazing things recently, Meirin thought that it was because he had be more sensible, which wasn''t the same as learning to love reading.

    What she didn''t know was that in his past life, Zhao was an otaku who loved books. The reason he didn''t start reading a few days ago was because when he first came here, he had to face a lot of threatening situations, so he naturally wasn''t in the mood.

    Zhao didn''t notice Meirin. He was concentrating on the book. Although the book just had misceneous topics, there were many things to learn, with most of them being traditions, which was very useful for Zhao.

    Adam wasn''t one to abide by traditions and he didn''t bother to learn a lot of things about the Continent. ording to the book, the Continent was quiterge, led by five Empires,rge and small, which contained a total of thirty two countries. That, and a few tiny settlements, described this vast territory.

    Along with the Aksu Empire that Zhao was in, there was also the Rosen Empire, the Lyon Empire, the Buddha Empire, and the Blue Dynasty Empire.

    Zhao now had a fief in the ck Waste, which was long discarded by the Continent. Behind it was the carrion swamp, one of the five forbidden areas, and something that no one wanted to talk about.

    The other four forbidden areas in the Continent were Raya Hill, the North Pole, Fire Ind, and finally thest one was a ce of deep magic, where legend has it that the Devil lived there. But these rumors have never been confirmed.

    All of these ces, along with the carrion swamp which was known for its undead spirit beasts that were poisonous, were known as the five forbidden areas.

    Adam''s memories of these ces were vague, and there were few records about them in this miscelleaneous book, but it was enough for Zhao.

    In his past life, you weren''t considered an otaku unless you read something about a world that had magic, elves, dragons, dwarves, and a lot of other things.

    After reading all this, Zhao even further made up his mind that he had to be low key. He didn''t know much about the powerful experts in this world, but after seeing Meirin''s powerful water spells, he probably had some idea. Ah, dealing with people as powerful as Meirin would not be easy.

    Zhao slowly put down the book. Although a lot of stuff wasn''t of much use, he now had a better understanding of the this world.

    This world wasn''t like the ones in those poorly written novels he had read in his past life, where the mages didn''t have any closebat ability, and the warriors couldn''t attack from a far distance. This world waspletely unlike that.

    A mage''s body wasn''t as tough as a warriors. But if they use simple spells, like within the first three levels of magic, they would be able to instantaneously cast it. There would be no need to chant a long spell. So warriors wouldn''t dare to look down on them in a fight.

    But even if the warriors held a grudge against that, it doesn''t mean that they would easily lose a fight. Don''t forget that even the most average warriors could use bows and arrows, or spears and other long-range weapons. A warrior''s strength shouldn''t be overlooked.

    Zhao slowly stood up and took a breath. After reading the misceneous book, he had determined that being low key was correct. He couldn''t imagine how powerful the people were in this world.

    He then walked to the window in the study, which was closed with paper shutters. Only a fewmoners in the Continent had paper shutters, while the nobles had ss windows. But ss windows were too expensive, not something Green would buy.

    Zhao opened the window and looked out. The study was on the third floor, and the light was good. From here he could see the castle square, where there were many women weaving weed mats.

    Looking at those hard working people, Zhao''s heart couldn''t help but smile. These people were so happy and satisfied even though they were facing a huge crisis.

    This time Zhao really hated himself for not having the strength to protect these people. The most he could do was let them escape into his spatial farm, but you couldn''t always run away from everything.

    Just then, a knock came from the door. It was Meirin. "Master, it''s time for lunch."

    Zhao froze for a moment. He really didn''t think that time had gone by so fast, but after looking outside, sure enough there were people going back inside to eat.

    He opened the door, only to find a look of joy on Meirin''s face. "Grandma Meirin, why are you so happy?"

    "It''s nothing, Master. Time to go eat."

    Zhao nodded and followed Meirin downstairs. Meg and everyone else was already waiting for him in the dining room.

    After everyone sat down, Zhao decided to give out his instructions. He turned to Blockhead. "Blockhead, you will help Meirin with the weed boat. You have to lead people to cut the weeds and help them with your strength."

    Blockhead nodded, then Zhao turned to Rockhead. "Rockhead, you will help set up the stones as soon as possible after they have been mined. When you reach a certain number, call me back. This will save a great deal of time."

    Rockhead nodded, then Zhao turned to Ann. "Ann, you must be careful when mining. Pay attention to everyone''s safety."

    Ann nodded, then Zhao turned to Daisy. "Daisy, continue to teach everyone how to weave the weed mats. Then you and all the women will go along with Meirin to build the weed boat, one that is big enough to seat a dozen people. Do not be afraid to fail and waste weeds. The mountain should have enough of them."

    Daisy nodded, then Zhao turned to Meirin. "Grandma Meirin, you had said that we should build a guard post on the hilltop overlooking the carrion swamp. Not only would this allow us to pay attention to what''s around the castle, but it would also help us prepare in advance for any undead spirit beasts."

    Meirin nodded her head. "Yes, Master. A guard post should be built, but you don''t have to worry about that. You should spend your time reading more books."

    Zhao didn''t expect her to say that. "Don''t worry, Grandma Meirin, I will."

    Meirin and Meg nodded, but Blockhead and Rockhead were in shock. They had grown up together with Adam, so they couldn''t believe it when he said that he was going to read.

    Once discussions were finished, they soon began eating. After he was done, Zhao immediately went up to the study. He wanted to know more about this world.

    When Meirin saw Zhao going up to the study, her eyes shined. Although this world respects strength, a man of learning could also be respected. Even in the Aksu Empire, the king knew that there were many important aspects that could only be left to a schr.

    This was one of the reasons why Meirin was happy. Because Zhao drank the Water of Nothingness, it was impossible to learn magic and martial arts. And his space was only useful as life insurance since people could escape into it. But that wasn''t enough.

    He would also need the respect of others. If you couldn''t learn magic or martial arts, then if you wanted respect, the only way was to be a schr.

 Chapter 35 - An Attack

    <h4>Chapter 35 - An Attack</h4>

    Although Meirin was unhappy with the Aksu Empire, she still hoped that one day Zhao would be able to get back into the good graces of the king. This would represent that the Buda n had been recognized as strong.

    But what Meirin didn''t know was that Zhao didn''t intend to go back to the royal family, nor did he care about getting recognition from the old nobility. Those nobles had nothing to do with him. All that matters was that they had strength.

    This was different for Meirin because she grew up in the Ark Continent. Here, even the emerging nobles put in great efforts to gain respect from the old nobility, otherwise they would just be called upstarts.

    But in Zhao''s past life, there weren''t any nobles or kings. As long as you had money, you had the strength to do what you wanted. He didn''t mind if the nobility gave him recognition or not.

    Still, he had to carefully study to better understand this world. All that matters was that he developed the Buda n as soon as possible.

    Back in the study, he wasn''t in a hurry to read the misceneous book. He carefully looked around and found the books on magic and martial arts. But when he looked inside, he found that his understanding of what was written was a little iffy. Without a teacher, he couldn''t just learn by reading it. Plus, since he drank the Water of Nothingness, he couldn''t learn magic or martial arts anyway. So he didn''t really care.

    Finally, Zhao decided to refocus on the misceneous book. But when he went to go grab it, he caught sight of another book. This one was about calligraphy.

    The calligraphy book introduced several types of writing utensils, which made Zhoa realize that each of them had their own uses.

    The brush was used by people who were particrly fond of calligraphy. But they were also used by great mages who made magic scrolls that were rtivelyrge.

    Quills, on the other hand, were mainly used to make smaller strokes on small and medium sized magic scrolls.

    And then there was the pen, which was usually just used for writing and recording down notes. Because the inside of the pen''s capsule could hold ink, you would be able to write a lot of words, which was very convenient. But the pen wasn''t used to make magic scrolls because the metal tip was a poor conductor of magic. Mages generally didn''t use metal things. Of course, there were special metals out there that could be used with magic, but those were very expensive. No one would be willing to make a pen out of them.

    Zhao read about their uses, and how each were different. He even read about how nobles would use a brush to sign important documents with their signature.

    All of this surprised Zhao for a moment. In his past life, he had always wanted to learn calligraphy. Unfortunately, at that time he had no money or teacher. So his desire amounted to nothing. He didn''t expect that in this world, he might be able to achieve his aspirations.

    But for now, Zhao could only remember the usage of these types of writing utensils. With everything happening in the ck Waste, it was unrealistic to expect that he would have the time to study calligraphy.

    Zhao spent the afternoon in the study, until a knock suddenly came. "Who?" he asked.

    Rockhead''s voice came out. "Master, we''ve gathered quite a few stones and now need your help to transport them."

    Zhao put down the book and went to open the door. "Come on," he said. He left with Rockhead.

    While walking out, Zhao asked, "Is the mining going well?"

    Rockhead nodded. "Yes, Master. Ann found several mines that we could easily exploit. No iron ore, but we should be able to get the right stones to make a mill stone."

    "Pay attention to safety," Zhao said. "Altogether, the Buda n has so little people. Even the lost of one person would weaken us. Make sure that they don''t do anything reckless."

    Rockhead understood what Zhao meant. Although the ves had been encouraged to work with enthusiasm, they shouldn''t do things too quickly out of impatience. He should pay attention to that.

    They talked while they passed by the women who were still weaving the mats, but they didn''t see Daisy or Meg.

    Zhao didn''t go greet them, and instead walked to the hill, followed by Rockhead. He saw something that looked like a makeshift shed. Pointing at the shed, Zhao asked, "Is that shed for housing our sentry?"

    Rockhead nodded. "Yes. Grandma Meirin helped us. In the small shed are two look outs. They would be switched out every two hours."

    Zhao was impressed. Meirin was more than worthy for the Buda n, finding the right ce to put a sentry and setting up a schedule for them.

    Just then, a figure suddenly came flying down the hill, shouting loudly. Although Zhao couldn''t hear what that man was shouting, he could feel his heart sinking, so he immediately turned to Rockhead. "Rockhead, go to the mines and tell the ves toe back to the castle. Then get Blockhead and his people toe back to the castle too. I''ll go look for Meg."

    "Master, I''ll do what you say, but you should immediately return to the castle. The Buda n can''t go on without you."

    "Less nonsense, I am the lord of the Buda n. At such a time, how can I chicken out and hide. You go do what I tell you."

    He was about to walk away, but then Rockhead clung to Zhao''s leg. "Master, you have to quickly go back to the castle. The Buda n can''t exist without you. If you''re not here, then it would be over for all of us."

    Zhao looked at Rockhead, who was being stubborn. Thest time he didn''t listen to Zhao was when he and his brother held their swords to their necks.

    Zhao sighed. "Fine, I''ll return to the castle. But you should remember to get everyone back safely."

    Rockhead, after hearing what he said, stood up.

    By now the figure had reached them, then he knelt down in front of Zhao. "Master, there''s a lot of undead spirit beasts climbing up the hill!"

    "Are there any people in the shed?" Zhao asked.

    "There is one," the man immediately replied. "Someone always has to be on the look out on a regr basis."

    Zhao was furious. "Fool! Howe he''s not down? Rockhead, call the guy to go down the hill."

    Rockhead started running.

    Zhao turned towards the kneeling ve. "What is your name?"

    "Back then, the owner told me it was Lin."

    "Lin, go back to the castle and find Grandma Meirin. If she isn''t there, then tell everyone who is weaving weeds to go inside the castle. This is mymand, so go fast."

    Lin obeyed. He jumped up and ran to the castle. Zhao knew his own body. He couldn''t run very fast, so he got someone else to pass on the message.

    Zhao also started running, but even a few steps made him tired and gasping for breath.

    Eventually, Zhao returned to the castle. He found the ves who were working on the weeds inside. Everyone looked uneasy. Looking around, Zhao saw Meirin standing there.

    Meirin also saw Zhao, and she immediately went up to him. "Master, what should we do now?"

    Zhao took a few deep breaths, then said, "Grandma Meirin, count the number of people here. And make sure everyone made it back to the castle before shutting the gate."

    Meirin quickly said, "Okay, Master. But you should stay here and do the count. I''ll go to the gate." She walked out and left, giving Zhao no chance to oppose her.

    Zhao looked at Meirin''s departing back. She was taking care of him again, always putting him in the safest ce. He wanted to argue, but Zhao knew that people who couldn''t protect themselves would only be in the way.

    He turned around and looked inside the castle, where stood more than thirty women, the only ones to make it here so far. "Stand in line," Zhao said.

    The ves immediately stood in line, their speed greatly beyond Zhao''s expectations.

 Chapter 36 - Army of Spirit Beasts

    <h4>Chapter 36 - Army of Spirit Beasts</h4>

    Zhao knew that these ves had never been to school, yet they finished hismand so quickly, lining up in two neat rows. It wasn''t worse than what Zhao did in school during his past life.

    The ves queue rate greatly exceeded Zhao''s expectations, so he gave them a puzzled look. These ves had been trained since childhood, standing to attention almost by instinct. When the ves went to work and then came back, they had to stand in line so they could report the number of ves. This method was to prevent someone from sneaking away.

    But Zhao didn''t know this, so when the ves quickly lined up, he couldn''t help but freeze for a moment. But then he recovered, and decided not to think too much about it. "Count!" he said.

    The moment those words left his mouth, the ves instinctively counted off, ending at thirty four. That was to say there were thirty four female ves, and Lin, the only male ve.

    Zhao nodded. "I had just received a message from the hill that arge number of undead spirit beasts have appeared out of the carrion swamp. They''re probablying to the castle, and since there may be a battle, you will have to stay here."

    The female ves couldn''t help but reveal a look of fear. If a human army attacked them, they wouldn''t be afraid. So long as they didn''t resist, generally no one would kill a ve, because a ve could be sold for money. So most of the time, they would be safe.

    But this time they were being attacked by undead spirit beasts. Money was no use to them. In their eyes, nobility was no different than ves. People were people with no hierarchy.

    A few more ves came in from outside, and among them was Daisy. Zhao counted them off, even Daisy, which ended in a total of fifty people. All the female ves had returned.

    Although Daisy and the female ves hade back, Meg was still out there, probably at the front aiding Blockhead.

    Zhao didn''t leave the castle. He knew that he would just cause trouble for Meirin, so he might as well wait here.

    But that doesn''t mean he couldn''t do anything. He turned to Daisy and said, "Daisy, from this point on you look after the ves. Do not let them run around." Then he turned to the ves. "I want to go get something. All of you listen to Daisy''s words. Do not run."

    The castle had an underground storage, which was where Green brought all of their supplies, and that was where Zhao went. He loaded all of the supplies into his space so as to avoid them being ruined by the undead spirit beasts.

    The underground storage was really great. Zhao was only there for a moment before he ran upstairs to where the study was. The most important thing were those books.

    Green must have brought those books to cultivate the ves, otherwise why would he bring so many books on magic and martial arts. Those books were very important, they were the key to Zhao''s understanding of this world, and they could help train the Buda n''s personnel.

    Once he reached the study, he put everything into his space, including the chairs. The spatial barn didn''t really have any limits, and wasn''t yet straining with the amount of things he had stored inside.

    Zhao had just finished gathering everything from the study when he heard a voice. It was Meirin. Zhao quickly ran downstairs. Meirin was back, and so was everyone else.

    Seeing all the people in the castle, Zhao felt a little relieved. "Grandma Meirin, is everyone back?" he asked.

    Meirin nodded. "Everyone''s back. The castle gate is closed. But I don''t know if that would stop the spirit beasts froming. Master, you should go into your space."

    Zhao shook his head. "There is no need, Grandma Meirin. Let''s go outside on the castle walls to get a good look. I have never seen undead spirit beasts before."

    Meirin looked worried. "Master, that''s too dangerous. What are you nning to do?"

    "Nothing," Zhao said. "I just want to go see those undead spirit beasts, particrly their numbers. If there''s only a small number of them, we could just repel them."

    Meirin was surprised for a moment, but she didn''t say anything. It was as Zhao said. She was confident in her abilities, so if there really were just a small number of undead spirit beasts, she could just fight them off.

    Zhao waved for Daisy and Ann toe over. "You two, watch over the ves. Don''t let them run around." Having told them that, Zhao walked with Meirin to the castle walls, while Blockhead and Rockhead moved by his side, and Meg was behind him. There was no way to stop them from following him, Zhao was very clear on that. If they weren''t following him, then there would be no way for them letting him go to the walls.

    Meirin didn''t think that the undead spirit beasts were very fast, but to their surprise, when they arrived at the walls, they found that those beasts had already reached the base of the hill.

    At the forefront were a group of rat-like things. About one meter tall and three meters in length, with pale green hair and long tails.

    Behind them was arge group of snakes!

    There were countless snakes,rge and small. Some of the snakes were green, some were red, and some were really colorful. The colorful snakes were thergest, reaching a meter thick. They couldn''t be trifled with.

    Those snakes were followed by a variety of insects. The insects were huge, even a spider was one to two meters wide. Of course, there were also smaller insects, but their every action was flexible and fast.

    The insects too were colorful, showing that they were highly toxic. Zhao''s heart couldn''t help but sink. The number of snakes were more than enough, but there were even more insects than snakes.

    By this time, at the forefront, the rats had already reached the castle. Apparently, they could swim as they immediately ran into the moat, instantly turning the water green.

    Zhao made an ugly face. He finally understood why there was no fish in the moat. Those rats must have poisoned the river.

    Meirin went to Zhao''s side. "Master, we should go back. There are too many spirit beasts to deal with."

    Zhao nodded and looked up the hill at the army of spirit beasts out there. There was even a crocodile-like spirit beast, brightly colored, and made up of bones.

    There were many creatures,rge and small, that were made out of nothing but moving bones, and more of them were slowlying down the hill.

    "Master, let''s go." Meirin took Zhao away.

    But then everything turned ck for a moment. Puzzled, Zhao looked towards the sky and saw a lot of spirit beasts flying overhead. Some were flying insects, but others wererge bird-shaped spirit beasts that were flying very high. It seemed like the castle wouldn''t be able to protect them.

    "Hurry, there''s an army of flying spirit beastsing. We have to get back inside the castle to protect the ves, otherwise it''ll be toote!" Zhao shouted.

    Meirin saw them too. She immediately shouted, "Blockhead, quickly run back inside the castle and protect the ves!"

    Blockhead nodded. Suddenly, he was shrouded with a yellow light. Moving with a speed faster than before, he quickly ran to the castle. Rockhead picked up Zhao and quickly ran to the castle as well. Although he was fast, he was also stable, so Zhao wasn''t jolted around a lot.

    A blue light shed around Meirin''s body and she ran as well, her speed not any slower than Rockhead''s. Not to mention Meg, also shing a blue light, was moving even faster than Rockhead.

 Chapter 37 - Into the Space

    <h4>Chapter 37 - Into the Space</h4>

    Fortunately, the castle wasn''t far, and Rockhead was very fast. In just a few short breaths of time, Zhao had reached the main room of the castle.

    The room didn''t seem that big with all the people crowded inside. But there wasn''t any confused ruckus going on. The ves were very clear that if they didn''t listen, it may result in their deaths. So they stood in order after Blockhead had entered the room.

    "Grandma Meirin, you go into the space first," Zhao said the moment he came into the room. "When a ve enters the space, you will settle them down and make sure that they don''t run around. Blockhead and Rockhead, you guard the doors. Meg, Daisy, and Ann, you organize the ves to go into the space."

    Daisy and Ann had never been inside the space, so Zhao made them work with Meg. Once they assist those to go into the space, Meirin would settle them after they entered, while Rockhead and Blockhead would be on alert for any spirit beasts that suddenly barged in.

    A hole appered next to Zhao.

    The hole was no stranger to the ves. They had seen it before during Zhao''snd improvement. When there was little reaction from the ves, Zhao couldn''t help but be surprised.

    However, when Meirin went into the space first, there was an immediate reaction. After Meirin appeared inside, it was time to make the ves go.

    Those ves were a little scared. They didn''t know where Zhao was taking them. But when they saw Meirin enter, they knew that Zhao wouldn''t harm them. Immediately, under Meg''s supervision, each of the ves slowly entered the hole.

    By now, from outside the castle, they could hear the roars of the spirit beasts, as well as the pounding on the castle gate. They had to move faster. Fortunately, Zhao was able to make the hole big enough to allow four ves to go in at the same time.

    Soon all the ves had entered the space, as well as Daisy, Ann, and Meg. With a thought, Zhao with Blockhead and Rockhead appeared inside the space together.

    The ves were looking around, dumbfounded.

    While Zhao, the moment he entered the space, discovered that the radishes have matured, but he didn''t have time to harvest them. He stood up and shouted at the ves. "All of you listen. This is my spatial farm. Do not just walk around. Look for a ce to sit down. And be careful of where you step."

    Fortunately, in addition to the farmnd, the spatial farm also had some open spaces. At one time, Zhao had tried telling the spatial farm to shovel the open spaces, but it just had the same result as the game, no response.

    Although the ves didn''t understand what was going on, they still obediently sat down. Zhao then turned to Meirin after looking at the ves. "Grandma Meirin, I''ve brought a lot of empty cups with me. If anyone wants to drink, let them go to the spring to drink some spatial water. I''lle up with some nkets that they could sleep on." Having said that, he walked in front of the barn, and with a thought, a lot of cups came out. They were wooden cups, cheap ones that Green had bought for the ves.

    Meirin and Meg soon passed around the cups. Zhao also brought a lot of nkets for the ves to sleep on the ground with. And after that, Zhao came up with a few cushions.

    These cushions weren''t for sitting, they were used to build dividing walls. With more than a hundred people here, they will need a bathroom, especially now that there were both men and women inside the space. Although they were small, the cushions that Green had bought should be sufficient enough to build something that would separate the two sides.

    Blockhead and Rockhead led several male ves to one side of the barn and blocked off that piece ofnd with the cushions. The female ves had the other side.

    After everyone started working, it relieved Zhao with enough time to harvest the radishes and nt another batch.

    In order to help the ves calm down, Zhao gave each of them one magic radish to eat. The white radish tasted sweet and a little spicy. Seeing more than a hundred people eating radishes together, it was a spectacr sight.

    The ves were eating very happily. This was the first time they had eaten a radish with such a peerless taste.

    After seeing that the ves had calmed down, Zhao went into the thatched hut.

    The inside of the hut wasn''t veryrge, but there was enough room for a bed, and of course a table where a few people could sit. It was veryfortable. Although Zhao wished for a good night''s sleep, he knew that this wasn''t the time. He had entered the hut after telling Meirin to call a few people in, leaving only Daisy and Ann to watch over the ves.

    Everyone looked around curiously inside the hut, and then sat down on a stool.

    "We don''t know what''s the situation outside with the spirit beasts. Although we can hope that they would return to the swamp early, we have to prepare for the possibility that we would have to stay here for the long term," Zhao said. "In a few hours, the corn will mature. Plus, we have the food that I brought in from outside. Food and firewood won''t be a problem. But if we leave the ves with nothing to do, they would just wait around in fear. Grandma Meirin, do you have any suggestions?"

    Meirin thought about it, but then shook her head. "Although this space is really big, there is nond for them to cultivate. I can''t think of anything. Master, what do you n for the ves to do?"

    Zhao paced inside the hut. "I had brought some books from the study before I came in. Grandma Meirin, teach the ves how to read. If we want to develop the Buda n, relying on just the few of us isn''t enough. I don''t think that the ves would betray us, so teaching them some words will be useful in the future."

    "That''s a good idea, Master. With nothing to do in the space, we could teach them to recognize some words. In the future, this will have far reaching effects."

    Since she agreed, Zhao waved his hand. The books from the study appeared in front of him, along with some pen and paper. "Grandma Meirin, take a look yourself, and then teach them with that book."

    Meirin carefully looked at the books, then took out the one in the middle. "Master, is this it?"

    Zhao saw Meirin take out the misceneous book, which was simply titled "Traveling through the Aksu Empire". He nodded, then said. "We''re not going to teach them right this moment. They had juste into this space, and some of them might still be in shock. Let them have a break first."

    Meirin nodded, while looking at Zhao''s tired face. "Master, you should have a good rest too. We''ll go out."

    Zhao knew that the hut was too small to be suitable enough for everyone to rest inside, so he could only say, "I took out several nkets from the barn, Grandma Meirin. Remember to use them when you sleep outside."

    Meirin told him that she will. Along with Meg, she left the hut, while Blockhead and Rockhead stood at either side of the door, like guards.

    Meirin then stood in front of the ves and shouted, "This ce is Master''s magical space, where everything listens to the young master. Outside, there are undead spirit beasts, and we fear that they have already stormed the castle. This is the only safe ce. So you must be obedient, otherwise Adam will kick you out of this space. Do you understand?"

    The ves immediately stood up in unison. "Understood," they shouted. They had been trained by ve traders. After obtaining some ves, it wasmon sense to give them some simple training, like bowing and such. So these ves had formed a condition reflex.

    Meirin nodded. "A lot has happened today, and I know you''re very frightened, but Master said that if you are tired, you can have a good rest. So go rest. But remember, do not run around, do not go near the young master''s room, and do not fumble with the stuff inside the space. Understand?"

    The ves understood.

 Chapter 38 - Literacy

    <h4>Chapter 38 - Literacy</h4>

    Zhao didn''t know what was happening outside the thatched hut. He believed that Meirin would take care of it. He was really tired now and just wanted to have a good sleep.

    From the barn, he pulled out a nket, then he immediatelyyed down on the bed. It only took him a few minutes to fall asleep. After drinking the Water of Nothingness, his body couldn''t even handle arge amount of exercise, let alone the situation that happened today.

    Outside the thatched hut, the ves were also resting. With such a rare opportunity to rest, they naturally wouldn''t say anything. Plus the ground was covered with a soft nket. Soon the entire space was quiet. Even in front of Zhao''s door, Rockhead and Blockhead was sitting down while napping.

    After more than two hours, Meirin woke up. She slowly walked to the hut and opened the door to check up on Zhao, finding him fast asleep. She then quietly closed the door.

    Looking at the ves, she saw that some of them were already awake, just sitting there not knowing what to do.

    Although Meirin could teach them how to read, she didn''t know if now was the right time. Teaching these people would make noise, and she didn''t want to wake Zhao up.

    But then she noticed that the radishes, which were nted before she slept, had actually started to sprout. She was very surprised. This was her first time seeing how fast something could grow in this space.

    Meirin couldn''t help but squat to look at the growing radish seedlings. These seedlings were very sturdy, and they looked healthy.

    Making the same movement, Meg crouched down next to Meirin, and whispered, "Grandma, how could these radishes sprout so quickly? Is it some kind of advance vegetable magic?

    Meirin smiled slightly. "Master told me long ago that anything he nted in this space would have a greatly shortened maturation time. But I didn''t think that it would be this short."

    "In this space, the magic radishes will mature every eight hours." Zhao''s voice came from a distance.

    Meirin and Meg were surprised for a moment. They turned around and saw that Zhao hade out of the hut, with Blockhead and Rockhead standing behind him. Meirin stood up. "Master, is what you say true? A batch of magic radishes can mature in eight hours?"

    Zhao nodded, then he pointed to the corn field. "See those corn? In the space, they only need fourteen hours to reach maturity after nting them."

    They followed the direction of Zhao''s finger. They saw the growing corn, with green leaves that looked strong and long.

    Zhao turned to Meirin. "We will have enough food to eat inside this space. So it''s better to stay here instead of encountering those spirit beasts."

    "Yes, Master is right," Meirin said. "If we don''t have to worry about finding something to eat, then we could stay here for a few days."

    Zhao turned around and looked at everyone who was awake. The ves were standing up respectfully while watching him. "Grandma Meirin, while you teach them to read, Blockhead and I will dig a stove to cook."

    They had more than a hundred people to feed. Although Zhao had brought a lot of supplies from the castle''s storage, if he wanted to make something for the ves to eat, he would have to build a ce to make a fire. There was nothing like that here in the space, so he could only dig a simple stove.

    "Master, let the ves build it," Meirin said. "They can do it in a shorter amount of time, and it would be strange for you to do it."

    Zhao looked at the ves and nodded his head. If the ves were learning how to read and write, while their master was digging a stove, it would scare the ves because it was contrary to what they knew.

    Meirin saw Zhao nod, and immediately organized the ves to start digging a stove. Zhao fortunately had the castle''s supplies in his spatial barn so they weren''tcking any tools.

    Although they had to feed more than a hundred people, they only needed ten or so to dig the stove. Then they would use the pot that Green had purposely bought for the ves.

    In fact, many ve owners would use this kind of method because it was the easiest way to feed the ves. While the ves were working, you just needed to find two people to carry the pot and cook the rice, thus saving a lot of time.

    The ten ves dug a good stove frame, but it was impossible to light a fire now. Zhao had to wait for the corn to mature first, then they would have something to burn, otherwise they would have to use the wood that he had brought, which would be a pity.

    Zhao knew that they were short on wood, and he didn''t know when Green woulde back. After he returns, they could sell the radishes in exchange for gold coins, and then they would be able to buy more wood. But for now, Zhao didn''t want to waste the supplies he had on hand.

    After looking at the stove frame, Zhao nodded at the ves, then he turned to Meirin. "Grandma Meirin, it''ll take more than two hours for the corn to mature. In that period of time, you have to teach them to recognize some words. I''m going to go take a break inside the hut."

    Meirin nodded, and once Zhao walked inside the hut, she turned to the ves. "Please do not worry. In two hours or so, the corn will mature, and then you can eat. In these two hours, you will learn to read¡­"

    Before she could finish, the ves buzzed with excitement. The ves couldn''t read. It wasmon sense in the Continent to not teach the ves to read. So for them, literacy was a sacred thing, and now they had just heard that Meirin was going to teach them, so all the ves were very surprised.

    Meirin shouted, "Quiet!"

    The ves immediately quieted down, but they all had a look of excitement as they watched Meirin. "We of the Buda n are not the same as the other nobles. Our benevolent master has consented for everyone to learn. If you can learn the words quickly, Master can absolve you of very. Understand?"

    This got the ves more excited. Zhao letting them be taught was amazing, but if they were to learn well, then they could even be freemoners. For the ves, it was like telling them as long you eat, you will also get a bonus. Such a good thing was hard to find.

    "Because of the conditions we have now," Meirin said, "I can only teach you to recognize some simple words. In these two hours, I can only teach you ten words, but you must learn to read and write it." Having said that, she picked up some paper and a brush.

    They didn''t have a ckboard. Writing on paper was the only way she could teach the ves. There were too many people, so she could only write one word on each piece of paper to make the wordrge enough for the ves in the back to see it.

    Meg was around Meirin, watching everyone, including Daisy and Ann, studying seriously. Before, Daisy and Ann weremoners, but they couldn''t go to school because they didn''t have the money for a teaching fee. Now that they had the opportunity to learn, they wouldn''t miss it.

    Meg had previously been to a school in the Empire. In the elite schools, she found that the reaction between the ves and the school''s students weren''t the same. Those aristocratic students considered school as a form of torture. They didn''t put any spirit into it. They would only be happy after ss had ended and they could go home to y. Adam was such a person.

    But the ves werepletely different. Learning to read, they looked excited and also very focused. Fearing that they won''t remember the lesson, and because they didn''t have anything to write with, they would trace their finger on the ground. Their earnest struggle to learn deeply touched Meg.

    Blockhead and Rockhead also looked at the ves. The two had been adopted by the Buda n so they automatically received lessons on how to read. However, they didn''t take it as seriously as the ves. The reasons were because they were young, and they weren''t very smart, but mostly because they got the opportunity to learn how to read so easily.

    You do not know the value of things that are too easily obtained.

    They had studied how to read together with Adam. Adam was not considered a wise man. Yet although he was smarter than the two, he was not fond of reading, so it took him several tries to learn, just like them. Looking at the ves who were so focused on learning, Blockhead and Rockhead couldn''t help but feel ashamed.

    Meirin naturally saw this, and suddenly understood that Zhao''s decision was correct. If the ves didn''t know how to read, then even if they wanted to contribute to the Buda n, they would only have a limited ability to do so, no matter how much they work. But if they learn how to read, then they could help the Buda n be greater. The Buda n needs each person to be at their best in order to help revitalize the Buda n. So she taught them very seriously.

 Chapter 39 - New Features

    <h4>Chapter 39 - New Features</h4>

    Zhao knew that Meirin wouldn''t let him down. That was to say, Meirin was an eighth level mage, so she used to have a few students in the Aksu Empire, before they all died along with Adam''s father.

    Still, Meirin had a lot of teaching experience. She was the best choice to teach the ves. Meanwhile, Zhao had a headache thinking over another problem.

    As long as the corn was ripe, they would have firewood, and with the food stored in the barn, they wouldn''t have to worry about finding something to eat. But Zhao then realized something. Cooking with fire will certainly produce smoke. Although the spatial farm was big, if there was no way for the smoke to break out, then sooner orter it will fill up the space.

    Zhao feared that he was going to pollute the spatial farm. But he couldn''t just make the ves eat radishes everyday, right? The only thing he could think of was to try to reduce the amount of cooking, then wait until after everyone left the space. Only then could he think of a way to discharge the smoke.

    But Zhao also had another worry. He didn''t know what was happening outside. He feared that by the time they go out, the spirit beasts would have wrecked the castle, leaving them with no ce to live. This was most troublesome.

    Pacing around the room, Zhao couldn''t think of anything to do but to bring up his disy screen. But the screen was ck.

    Zhao didn''t know how to open the disy. He tried saying, "On."

    No response. Zhao was embarrassed. There were no obvious switches on the screen, so he didn''t know how to turn it on.

    Zhao then tried touching the screen with his hand, but he didn''t think that he could actually touch it. The disy lit up. Icons for his shop, barn, and tools appeared on the screen.

    He was stunned. Thest time he summoned the screen, it only showed an icon for the shop. He didn''t expect that there would be more icons this time.

    But Zhao didn''t care why there were more icons on the screen. What mattered the most was that it disyed what was necessary. It was then that he noticed an icon that didn''t seem to have anything to do with the farm. The icon had a picture of a camera.

    Zhao couldn''t help but freeze for a moment. If this kind of icon appeared on aputer, then it wouldn''t be strange, but this symbol had appeared on his spatial farm''s screen.

    He pressed the icon, wanting to see what it would do. The icon immediately shed a white light on Zhao''s forehead. His head was suddenly filled with information.

    Because there was too much information, Zhao had to close his eyes andy on his bed to digest it all.

    Only when Zhao digested the information did he open his eyes. "So it''s something like a monitor."

    Zhao finally understood what the icon was for. It was simr to a camera that you could use to monitor the surrounding area. That was to say, from the spot where he had entered the space, he could see outside within a radius of one hundred meters. And that was only because his level was too low. Once he leveled up, he would be able to see even further.

    Zhao immediately sat up on his bed and touched the camera icon again. The screen changed. Now it disyed a three-dimensional image of the castle.

    Below the image was the value of one hundred meters, showing the distance he was able to see.

    In the three-dimensional image, there were a lot of green dots moving around constantly. Zhao couldn''t help but point at one of the little green dots. The screen shed, then it showed arge rat-like spirit beast. The rat was inside the living room, and right next to it was a pile of rotten wood that seemed to havee from the sofa.

    Zhao looked again carefully, and on the upper left corner of the screen was a small image of the three-dimensional view. He knew what it was for, so he pressed it and sure enough the screen immediately went back to the three-dimensional map, where there were still a lot of green dots.

    Zhao understood that the green dots represented the undead spirit beasts.

    He decided to take another look into the living room. The screen changed. But this time there were now two rat-like spirit beasts. One of them was the rat that Zhao saw before, while the other was gnawing on the sofa. The other sofas seemed to have been destroyed, gnawed by the rats.

    While he continued to look, one of therge rats unintentionally got close to the screen. The result was Zhao, out of surprise, swiping at the screen, causing it to show the room next to the living room.

    Zhao froze for a moment. He didn''t know that he could even use his fingers to change the image.

    Zhao moved his finger down from the top of the screen and sure enough he could now see the castle square. It was filled with a variety of undead spirit beasts that were tossing around and destroying the piles of weeds and weed mats.

    Seeing this, Zhao sighed and closed the screen. Now that he knew there were still spirit beasts outside, there was no reason to rush out.

    Just then, a tone chimed and the voice echoed: [Corn has matured. Please harvest as soon as possible]

    Zhao immediately left the hut, and found Meirin, who was still teaching the ss. Everyone gave Zhao a puzzled look, but he didn''t care who heard the space tone. He just softly said, "Harvest the corn. Corn stalks, corn cobs, and corn kernels are to be separately harvested."

    The moment his words faded, the basket immediately flew out and started collecting the corn. Soon the entire two acres was harvested.

    Although the ves had already seen Zhao harvest the radishes, they still felt surprised when he harvested the corn.

    Zhao then put the corn stalks and corn cobs next to the stove frame, along with some bags of food that he had brought. Then he nted some more corn in the ground.

    Meirin understood that it was now time to cook, so she put away the papers, then said to the ves, "It''s time to eat. So go prepare dinner."

    The ves had forgotten about the food. For them, learning to read and write was more important than anything else, not to mention that the food was really unptable. But there was no meaning if they didn''t eat.

    Zhao didn''t know what the ves usually eat. These days, he had been eating bread, and he had grown a little tired of it. But since they were inside the space, Zhao wondered what Meirin was going to make today.

    Sure enough, Meirin turned to Zhao and asked, "Master, can youe up with some vegetables, ham, and oil?"

    Zhao immediately took out everything Meirin asked for, who then left some vegetables and oil for the ves. She took the rest of the oil, vegetables, and ham with her to the hut.

    There was a kitchen inside Zhao''s hut, but there were many kitchen tools that she had never seen before.

    Zhao really didn''t know what Meirin was going to make, so he followed her into the hut. He found her kneading dough, so Zhao thought that she could be making pancakes.

    After seeing that, Zhao didn''t stay in the hut because he wouldn''t have been much help anyway, so he left.

    But when he went outside, he was stunned. Rice! The ves were making rice! The ves had lit a fire under the pot, and it seemed like they were going to pour oil, and then put the rice in to cook it. Zhao''s scalp was tingling. It was the first time he saw rice in this world.

 Chapter 40 - Rice

    <h4>Chapter 40 - Rice</h4>

    Zhao was depressed to the point of copsing when he saw the rice for the first time.

    He had been afraid that there was no rice in this world, and thought that was the reason why Meirin didn''t give him any rice to eat. But now he discovered that rice was something that was used to feed the ves.

    At this point, they had only lit up the stove fire, but Zhao rushed over when he saw that one of the female ves was preparing to pour the oil. "Wait a minute! Before you pour the oil¡­"

    The female ve saw Zhao charging over, so thinking that she might have done something wrong, she immediately knelt down. "Please, Master, punish me."

    Zhao slowed his outburst, then shook his head. "I''m not going to punish you. Just listen to me. Before you pour the oil into the pot, you should use a bowl to wash the rice. You put in some water, wash the rice properly, then dump the water back out. And then you put the rice in the pot." While saying this, Zhao took out a copper basin.

    The female ve didn''t know what Zhao wanted to do, but she took the copper basin from him and put some rice in it. She then went to the spring and washed the rice properly. After that, she brought the rice back and poured it into the pot.

    Zhao then added, "Keep using the copper basin to get as much washed rice as possible, and then pour some water into the pot until it''s above the rice."

    The female ve obeyed and told the other ves. They started pouring water into the pot with the rice, until the pot was almost full. Zhao had given the ves a few copper basins he had pulled from the barn toplete the task, while a few ves kept the fire burning.

    Zhao just wanted to give them a meal of rice that was actually very simple to make. In his past life, he lived on his own, so he was very good at making rice. He understood the ratio of rice to water. But now in this pot, he told them to put more water than usual because the firewood directly touched the bottom of the pot, so the heat was rtively hotter than normal.

    They all looked at Zhao, who told them to boil rice. The ves had only heard of boiling vegetables to make soup. They had never seen this kind of method to cook rice before.

    It didn''t take long before the rice fragrance started to seep out of the pot. This rice hasn''t been grown with pesticides and fertilizers, so the natural vor of the outer bran was good.

    Each of the ves were issued a cheap wooden bowl and spoon to use. Although a bowl, spoon, and cup were simple things, the ves were very happy that they got to use them.

    Zhao was staring at the pot of rice when Meirin came out of the hut. "Master, how do you use those kitchen tools to make a fire?"

    It seemed like Meirin was having a little bit of trouble. Zhao followed her into the hut. He had not been too concerned about the kitchen tools, but now that he had a good look, it turned out that all the tools were electrical appliances, such as rice cookers, pancake makers, and a bunch of other things. Everything was electric. Zhao silently looked for any wires, but he didn''t even know if there were any, and the walls of his hut wasyered with thatch.

    Seeing all of these things, Zhao looked at Meirin and wished that she would make some pancakes and fill them with fried vegetables, like some sort of pizza.

    Just to be clear, that pizza wouldn''t be the same as the ones from his past life. It would be a pancake topped with vegetables and ham. Back on Earth, Zhao used to live in China, where Chinese cuisine was world famous. But in this world, where they normally didn''t eat rice, but mostly bread, he thought that they would be able to make something like a pizza pie.

    Zhao taught Meirin the usage of these electric appliances, and she learned of how convenient they were. There was no need for fire.

    Seeing as how Meirin could now use the tools, Zhao didn''t stay in the kitchen. He turned around and opened the door, which let in the smell of rice.

    Zhao looked out, while Meirin whispered, "Master, it smells really fragrant. How did you make it?"

    Zhao smiled and shrugged. "All you need to do is add in the right amount of water and then you can make some delicious rice. How can frying the hard rice grains directlypare to this? And to make it even more delicious, you can use some oil and vegetables to make a soup, then you could make a meal out of it. It would taste so much better."

    Meirin had a look of worship. "Ah, Master really knows such wonderful things."

    Zhao couldn''t help but blush. This was something that everyone knew in China, but it seemed like he had just taken the credit for it.

    Zhao went out to the pot of rice, which seemed to be ready. He picked up a corn stalk and used it to push off the copper basin that was covering the pot. The copper basin fell to the ground, releasing arge amount of heat from the pot, which caused Zhao to step backwards. Out of the heat came a full-bodied vor of rice that smelled slightly sweet. The fragrance was even stronger than the rice from his past life. Zhao''s mouth started to water.

    Once the heat dispersed, the pot of rice revealed its true colors. It wasn''t white like how Zhao imagined rice to be, but a little yellow. However, the fragrant smell was incredible.

    Zhao pulled a spoon out of the barn and then slowly scooped up a spoonful of rice. Meg wanted to stop him, but Zhao moved the rice into his mouth too fast. Everyone couldn''t help but stare as their master ate the rice that only ves would eat.

    Zhao closed his eyes as the fragrant vor of rice filled his every being. It was savory and delicious, with a chewy, flexible texture. He then slowly put down the spoon as he opened his eyes. The ves and Meg were all looking at him, and Zhao couldn''t help but be embarrassed. "Please don''t look at me. Go on and eat. If you absolutely don''t think it''s tasty, then you don''t have to eat it. We can re-do the mealter."

    The ves didn''t dare to move, although they did look eager. Zhao understood that it was because he was here, so the ves tried not to act recklessly. He sighed and turned to Meg, and said, "Meg, let''s go into the hut."

    Meg understood what Zhao was trying to do, so she immediately nodded. "Yes, Master. Let''s enter the hut and see what Grandma is making."

    Zhao smiled. Meg was bing more considerate, on top of being a kind and gentle girl. The two called Blockhead and Rockhead into the hut with them.

    Daisy and Ann didn''t follow. They wanted to stay and try out the rice to see how delicious it was. The moment Zhao and Meg went inside, the ves immediately surrounded the pot, eating the rice and singing its praises.

    Then one of the male ves noticed a thickyer of crust in the pot. He had never seen this before. The ve was curious about the rice crust, so he grabbed some with his hand and sniffed it. It seemed to have an attractive scent. He eventually failed to block the temptation to bite it.

    The moment he tasted it, his eyes brightened, and he quickly took a second bite. Since the pot wasn''t small, there was arge amount of crust. A single person naturally couldn''t finish all of it by himself, so the ve passed around the crust to everyone else. Before long, the ves started to make a second pot of rice.

    Meirin and Zhao, in fact, had been standing by the hut door, watching the ves. The moment they saw the ves making rice for the second time, Zhao immediately went out to them and said to the ves. "I think that you will need another pot for soup. Although eating rice is good and well, some soup would be good too. You can''t just survive on rice, you''re going to need some vegetables."

    Hearing what Zhao said, the ves knew that he had been watching them, and they couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. But still, they moved ording to what Zhao told them. They were very grateful to him.

    A lot of these people were on the verge of crying, because they had never eaten something so delicious.

 Chapter 41 - Oath

    <h4>Chapter 41 - Oath</h4>

    The ves weren''t stupid. Almost all of these people knew how to cook. Previously, the ve owners would casually pick two people to make food for the rest of the ves. So they weren''t new to cooking.

    Plus, making this rice was very simple. The ves soon had another pot of rice going, and then covered it with the copper basin that Zhao had given them as a lid.

    But the ves didn''t know how to make soup. The ve owners would only allow them to eat something like rice bran, and even moldy rice. Precisely because of this, everyday in the Continent there would be a lot of ves that died. But for ve owners, they wouldn''t care about those deaths, because they could just go out and buy more ves.

    Now the ves were looking at the vegetables and oil in a daze. Daisy certainly understood their feelings, but since she had also been amoner, she knew some simple dishes.

    Daisy went to the empty pot that Zhao had brought out, and poured the oil into it. This oil came from a yellowish colored fruit that had a very high oil content. It grows in many ces in the Continent, so it was very cheap.

    Once the oil was hot, Daisy then put in the vegetables and simply stir-fried them. Finally, she added some water and threw in a little salt. After the water came to a boil, the soup was done.

    This was the simplest way to make soup. There was almost no technical details or seasoning, only a little coarse salt.

    On the Continent, salt wasn''t cheap. The nobles generally used very refined salt, like the salt on Earth. But the ves only get coarse salt, which was cheap with a lot of impurities.

    Even so, if a ve owner gave the ves a little salt every three days, then that owner would be considered very generous. But in general, ves only get salt once a week, and the number of ve owners who gave them that much wasn''t a lot.

    Seeing Daisy working on the simple soup, Zhao sighed. Meg was standing beside him. "Master, is there a problem? Should we have given the ves less salt?"

    Zhao gave Meg a puzzled look. "With this kind ofrge pot, why should there be so little salt? I was just thinking how much our Buda n was so weak that we could only give them simple food to eat. After we have money, we should let them eat meat."

    The moment he finished speaking, he felt the eyes of everyone staring at him. He was confused, so he whispered to Meg, "Did I say something wrong?"

    Meg looked at Zhao. Although the Buda n had ves, before they were exiled by the Empire, Adam had nevere into contact with the ves. Naturally, he didn''t know what kind of life they lived. So she whispered to him to exin about the ves living conditions.

    Zhao was listening like a new born learning about this world. His ideas about how these people lived were so far away from Meg''s. It was like something out of the olden days, like in the White-Haired Girl opera. It was difficult to resonate with because he didn''t have the same kind of experiences. How could he understand it when he didn''t have any personal experience topare with.

    Everyone waited until Meg finished exining. Zhao then turned and looked at the ves, his eyes full of sympathy. He sighed and said, "Rest assured, I will do whatever it takes. Sooner orter, I''ll let you eat meat everyday. This I swear on the name of the Buda n."

    Zhao was a good person. Even though, in his past life, he was a timid person that didn''t have much interpersonal skills, that didn''t mean he was sick. He was just an otaku that couldn''t understand the darkness of the world, so he chose to shut himself off. He was that kind of person.

    But in the Ark Continent, Zhao''s status had changed. He was now a noble with his own territory. He had a hundred ves whose lives he was responsible for. His words and actions would decide the life and death of these people. All of this gave Zhao a sense of responsibility. He believed that it was his duty to give everyone a better life, so he was bent on developing his territory.

    The ves excitedly fell to their knees. Like a sea, they all bowed down as one. "Master rewards us!"

    Although they had nothing to give back, this sentence was enough for Zhao. The nobles on the Continent had a strange tradition. They do not easily swear. Even under normal circumstances, they would never use their family name to swear. Because swearing would put you under oath before God and on behalf of your family. An oath was a promise that you should never vite.

    It was because of this that the ves believed in Zhao''s words. They believed that since he said an oath under his family name, that he would one day realize this dream of eating meat everyday.

    Meg opened her mouth, but she didn''t say anything. For the past few days she had been managing the ves so, to be honest, she was very sympathetic to them. She didn''t object to Zhao''s words.

    Just then, Meirin''s voice came from a distance. "Master, it''s time to eat."

    Zhao turned around and nodded in her direction, then he looked back at the crowd. "Meg, Daisy, Ann, it''s time for dinner."

    Daisy and Ann wanted to stay here and eat, but Zhao''s look told them that they would be going along with him to the hut, followed by Blockhead and Rockhead.

    The moment they went into the hut, the ves became more rxed. Although Zhao had been very good to them, but for the ves, Zhao was their master, so they felt ufortable with him around.

    Inside the hut, Meirin had already made some pancakes and soup. Zhao actually wanted to eat rice, but one look from Meirin told him that there was no hope.

    The hut only had four chairs, so Zhao took out three more from the barn. Now they could sit seven people. Although the table wasn''t as big as the one in the castle''s dining room, it was still big enough for all of them.

    After everyone sat down, Zhao pulled out some knives and forks, and began to eat the pancake. In fact, he didn''t want to use a knife and fork, but unfortunately, Meirin didn''t agree.

    The pancake didn''t really have much vor, but the taste was okay. Zhao slowly ate dinner. After everyone finished and Meirin cleaned things up, all of them went outside. By this time, the ves had finished eating as well.

    The pot was still there, but it had been cleaned out. The ves seemed very full, and there was even one sitting with a spiritual look.

    Zhao knew that after eating dinner, people would be sleepy, and these ves were the same. He didn''t make them get up and allowed them toy on the ground.

    Looking at the garbage, Zhao didn''t want the space to be dirty, but these things could be left forter. He then looked up at the sky, and although it was a little hazy, fortunately he didn''t see any ck smoke floating up there. Even though they had lit a fire, it was a good thing that the space wasn''t small.

    Zhao then turned to Meirin and said, "Grandma Meirin, let them rest. They just had dinner, so they''re sleepy. Let them have a break."

    Meirin eyed the ves and only nodded her head. "Well, then we should take a break too."

    Zhao shook his head. "Grandma Meirin, Meg, Blockhead, Rockhead, follow me into the hut. I have something for you to see." He opened the door to the hut and walked in.

    Meirin and everyone didn''t know what Zhao wanted to show them, but they followed him inside.

 Chapter 42 - Try

    <h4>Chapter 42 - Try</h4>

    Zhao led the four back into the hut. He then sat on the bed and opened up the screen. Once he touched it with his hand, the screen lit up, and the icons appeared.

    Everyone was surprised when they saw the screen. It was truly remarkable.

    Zhao pressed the camera icon, and a three-dimensional view of the castle appeared. There were a lot of little green dots.

    Pressing one of the green dots immediately switched the screen to show the castle square.

    The screen could only disy a radius of one hundred meters from the spot where Zhao entered the space, and although that range wasn''t small, it was still too far away to show the entire castle square. The square that the screen disyed wasn''t very big, only showing the inner courtyard, the part closest to the castle. Even so, they could still clearly see a snake-like spirit beast and an undead humanoid on the screen.

    Everyone was paying attention to the situation on the screen, and from what they could see, they couldn''t help but freeze for a moment.

    After awhile, Meirin said, "Is this the castle square?"

    Zhao nodded. "Yes, this is the square. It seems that the spirit beasts are not gone yet, so we can''t go out."

    Even after hearing that, Meirin was excited. "But this is a good thing. With this, Master, you can be safe. You don''t need to be afraid of the enemy."

    Zhao gave a wry smile. No matter what, Meirin''s first thoughts were always the issues concerning his safety.

    Zhao returned the screen back to the three-dimensional map, then he pointed at the green dots for Meirin to see. "These green dots represent spirit beasts. It seems like the density of spirit beasts are a lot less than thest time I checked. A few spirit beasts might have already left."

    He then switched the image to the living room. It was a mess. Everything was destroyed. Zhao then flicked through all the main rooms of the castle within his range, and almost all of them were destroyed by the undead spirit beasts.

    Meirin made a face that wasn''t very nice. When they first came to the castle, there was nothing, but since then they had filled it with household items. Now it had all been destroyed.

    After looking through a radius of one hundred meters, Zhao returned the screen back to the three-dimensional map, then he turned to Meirin and said, "Grandma Meirin, the situation outside is dire. We''ll have to rest in the space for a few days. Right now all you can do is teach everyone how to read and write."

    Meirin nodded. "Master need not worry, I know how to do this."

    Zhao then said, "Meanwhile, I''ll tidy up my barn. I had brought a lot of seeds from the castle''s storage and I want to try to grow them in this space."

    Meirin froze, then she shook her head. "Master, those kinds of seeds are nothing. They''re justmon seeds. Their yield aren''t as high as corn and they don''t grow any magic vegetables. We only brought them here to the ck Waste because we thought that we could grow it on the mountain. So we didn''t buy any precious seeds, onlymon ones."

    "I still want to look at the seeds anyway. It would be a waste to not examine them," Zhao said.

    "Master, I don''t agree. If you are going to nt any seeds in this space, you should nt those magic radishes. Magic vegetables are better sellers than ordinary vegetables, and right now the Buda n needs money. If you want to try to nt thosemon seeds, then you should nt them on the mountain. Those kinds of worthless seeds shouldn''t take up thend in this space."

    "Grandma Meirin, I''m not going to nt those seeds yet. I just want to take a look. You don''t know this, but one of the characteristics of this space is that every time I take something out that could be special, the space will level up, uh, I mean this space will get stronger. Last time, I took the ck soil and theke water into this space, and it gave me two extra acres ofnd. So if I try to grow those seeds, then maybe the area ofnd in this space might getrger, and then I would be able to grow more things."

    Meirin was stunned by Zhao''s words. "If it''s like this, then it''s possible to try, Master. If those seeds could help make this space stronger, then that''s good."

    Since that was settled, Zhao continued, "Grandma Meirin, tomorrow morning, tell everyone to clean up the garbage and pile all of it into one ce. So when we leave this space, I could just take out all the garbage in the same process."

    "Yes, Master. I''ll take care of it."

    "And Grandma Meirin," Zhao said after looking around at all the furnishings, "if I organize this room a little, I think I can fit in another bed, then you won''t have to sleep outside."

    Meirin shook her head. "No, Master. Resting outside is fine."

    Zhao saw that Meirin absolutely wouldn''t budge on this issue, but a part of him already knew that it was impossible for Meirin to rest inside this room, so he said, "Then at least let me get some beds from the barn and put them outside. Yes, I''ll move them next to the hut so you and the others can sleep close by."

    Meirin had no objections this time. She felt that it was nice to sleep in the open air. But do not forget that this was a closed space. Being crowded around a hundred ves makes it hard to sleep.

    Zhao decided that he was going to take out some wood and make two separate rooms on the side of the hut. Although he couldn''t make a roof, he could at least make it so that people wouldn''t be able to look inside.

    Seeing as Meirin had no objections, he left the hut, followed by everyone else. Outside, the ves were up, filled with spirit. After eating a meal, they would be very sleepy, but after a period of time they would feel better.

    While calling over those ves, Zhao came up with some wood and told them to build two separate rooms next to the hut. Each room was to have three beds. One was for Meirin, Meg, and Daisy, while the other was for Blockhead, Rockhead, and Ann.

    The reason that Zhao let Daisy and Ann stay with the others was, in fact, to show that they were different from the ves.

    Although Daisy and Ann had bemoners and servants of the Buda n, they still interacted with the ves. He wanted them to tell the ves what a change of status could do. Whether it was dinner or their sleeping arrangements, he had to show off their differences in order to nudge the ves towards the goal of trying to be a freemoner. This was his policy.

    Zhao was an otaku, he had no extraordinary management skills. However, he was an avid reader, although he mostly read light novels. But you couldn''t deny that you could learn something useful from those books. Everything Zhao knew came from school and reading light novels.

    Although the stuff in those light novels might not necessarily be true, those books had been written by people from all walks of life. Those people had put everything they knew into those novels, so it makes them worth reading. Zhao liked those types of books, he had learned a lot of useful things from them.

    To an outsider, what Zhao was experiencing might seem like something out of a fantasy novel, but here it was much more real. Zhao was clear on the fact that if he died here, he would really be dead. This wasn''t a game or a dream. This was real life.

    Everyone would use everything they learned and apply it to their life, and Zhao was no exception. Although he didn''t know if what he learned was correct, he would always try to keep on learning, and it was only through this way that people would mature, right?

 Chapter 43 - Refresh

    <h4>Chapter 43 - Refresh</h4>

    After everything was finished, Meirin taught the ves to read for awhile, then they made arrangments to go to sleep.

    The temperature in the space was very appropriate. Not too cold, not too hot. Spreading out the nkets, the ves got a good night''s sleep.

    At midnight, a tone chimed, waking Zhao up. The radishes have matured, and he had to harvest them.

    Zhao originally wanted to nt themon seeds, but he was too sleepy, so he decided to just nt another batch of radishes. Otherwise, if the seeds got the spatial farm to level up, he would have to do a lot more things and thus wouldn''t be able to go to sleep.

    By the next morning, the corn was almost about to mature. Zhao heard movement outside, so he got up. He went out and saw that the ves were already awake, cooking for themselves under Meirin''s watchful eyes. Seeing Zhao up, Meirin immediately got him a basin of water.

    After Zhao washed up, he searched around the farm to see if there were any changes, finding nothing special.

    But when he looked over at the ce where the ves were cooking, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. It was too clean. The garbage that they had made yesterday was gone. Today, there was nothing, which didn''t seem right. Even if the ves were to pick up the trash, it was impossible to make it that clean.

    Moving to Meg''s side, Zhao asked, "Meg, did Grandma Meirin tell those ves to clean up yet?"

    Meg was surprised at Zhao''s questions, but she shook her head. "No, ah, Grandma hasn''t told them yet to work this morning."

    Zhao nodded. In his heart, he made a guess. He turned around and went to the barn. Meg knew that next to the barn was the bathroom, so she thought that Zhao was going to take a dump.

    But Meg was wrong. Zhao just wanted to see the bathroom in order to confirm his guess.

    When he entered the bathroom, he knew that his guess was correct. It seemed like the space refreshed its environment once a day. All the useless things were scrubbed away and the space was restored to its original appearance.

    However, the rooms that he had built hasn''t disappeared, probably because any useful things weren''t brushed away by the space.

    Seeing this, Zhao couldn''t help but feel relieved that there was a way to deal with the junk problem in his space. It was a headache for him, and he didn''t expect that the space would actually solve it on its own. This was very convenient.

    Zhao returned to the hut where Meg was standing, waiting for him. Looking at Zhao, Meg couldn''t help but blush. Zhao wanted to ask her why she was blushing, but he didn''t know how to ask, because after all he had juste out of the bathroom.

    Meirin had been directing the ves to cook, but now that Zhao was awake, she naturally went into the hut to prepare breakfast for him.

    Zhao wanted to see what was happening outside the space, so he also went into the hut, but he sat on his bed and opened up the screen to look. In this case, he was checking the three-dimensional map. The outside situation seemed to be improving. Within the radius of one hundred meters, there were only a few spirit beasts. To Zhao''s surprise, there were less than ten green dots within range. Three of them were humanoid skeletons, while the rest were more beast shaped.

    Although he didn''t understand why there were so few undead spirit beasts, Zhao wasn''t concerned about it. As long as there were still spirit beasts outside, then it was unsafe to go out.

    Shutting down the screen, Zhao looked at the kitchen and saw Meirin making breakfast. She was preparing to make him pancakes. To be honest, every morning he would get bread with his meal, so he really wasn''t used to this.

    Meirin saw Zhao standing next to her, and said, "Are you hungry, Master? Rest assured, it''ll be ready soon."

    "Grandma Meirin, although this looks delicious, how about tomorrow morning, we could eat some rice. You don''t need to bother with making this pancake pie anymore."

    Meirin was surprised. "Rice is food for the ves. How can I make Master eat it?"

    Zhao went silent. From Adam''s memories, he couldn''t recall of any mention of nobility eating rice. Shaking his head, he said, "Grandma Meirin, you know that we have to stay in this space for a few more days. This ce isn''t the same as the castle. There is no way to make bread here, so there''s no reason not to eat rice everyday, right? You saw it yesterday, didn''t you? The rice tastes very good."

    Meirin didn''t say anything. Yesterday, she could see that the rice did seem really good. To tell the truth, she also wanted to give it a taste too.

    She also thought of how this space was different from outside. In the castle, the kitchen had a stone oven, so she could make bread or desserts, but here she could only make pancakes with the electric pancake maker. It would be troubling if they just ate pancakes everyday, so she finally nodded her head. "Well, let''s do as you say, Master."

    Zhao couldn''t help but cheer loudly. Although he had respect for the dough, he preferred to eat rice. In particr, the rice from yesterday, which was really good.

    After breakfast, Meirin taught the ves how to read. Zhao also told Meirin that they didn''t need to clean up the garbage, and instead just move it to one side. Meirin didn''t understand what Zhao meant, but she did what he said because she believed in him.

    She believed in Zhao because he had used the space to save all of them, and also because the longer she stayed in the space, the more it affected her.

    When Blockhead and Rockhead first entered the space, it changed their hearts, same way it affected Meirin. At first, the change wasn''t that strong for her due to the fact that she was a mage with a lot of spiritual force, so anything thatpletely affected other people would only have a slight effect on her. But after staying in the space for a long time, she had been changed by it. That was why she didn''t refute Zhao''s words.

    That was to say, she had never refuted Zhao''s words before, except when he wanted to do something dangerous. If anything he did was detrimental to himself, she would stop him. The space might have changed them, but it didn''t affect their intelligence. On the contrary, it made them smarter.

    As for the ves, they were loyal to the Buda n because they were the n''s ves. But ever since they''ve been in this space, they swore allegiance to Zhao.

    Zhao didn''t feel any change from the space. No one actually felt it. That was because it wasn''t just changing one person. Everyone was changing at the same time, so no one noticed it.

    Shortly before noon, the radishes matured. After Zhao harvested the radishes, he took out some seeds from the barn.

    These seeds were divided into several types. The mostmon seeds came from the fruit that had a very high oil content. Green had bought these seeds because it could be grown in poor soil. Not only that, it also had a long lifespan,sting hundreds of years. Plus, from nting the seeds to growing the fruit, it would only take two years.

    Green thought that these fruit seeds would be necessary for the future development of the Buda n, so he bought a lot of them.

    Although the price of oil was cheap, it was still a necessity to the people of the Continent. Green''s idea was that once they nted these fruit seeds, two yearster, they would be able to harvest a lot of fruits, then process them to make oil. Selling this oil would be able to give the Buda n a steady ie.

    The remaining seeds that he had bought were just somemon vegetable seeds and field seeds.

    Magic vegetable seeds had very rich soil requirements, so it was impossible to grow them on the mountain. That was why he only bought ordinary vegetable seeds.

    As for the field seeds that Green had bought, they were used to grow a crop called alfalfa, which was an herb that grew annually. It can be grown as a pasture to feed low leveled herbivorous spirit beasts. But what was most important about this crop was its fertilizer effects. When you harvest it, you would cut off the top of the nt, leaving the roots in the soil. These roots would slowly improve thend, making the soil more fertile.

    It can be said that beforeing to the ck Waste, Green had thought of many things to try to help the Buda n survive. Fruit seeds to make oil that could pay for basic living expenses and alfalfa seeds that could fertilize the soil in the mountain. And once thend bes more fertile, they would be able to nt other things, increasing their ie even more.

    Of course, Green didn''t know about Zhao''s farm cheat.

 Chapter 44 - Level Up

    <h4>Chapter 44 - Level Up</h4>

    [Discovery of vegetable seed. Level identification: Negative. No merit. Do not extract]

    [Discovery of vegetable seed. Level identification: Negative. No merit. Do not extract]

    [Discovery of vegetable seed. Level identification: Negative. No merit. Do not extract]

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    [Discovery of field seed. Level identification: Zero. Simr to spatial hay seeds. Do not extract. Retaining seed]

    [Discovery of fruit seed. Level identification: Four. Extracting seed. Extractionplete. Seed has been digitized into the space. Seed can now be purchased from the shop]

    The moment Zhao took out the seeds, a bunch of tones rang out. Except for the alfalfa seeds and fruit seeds, the other seeds disappeared. "This space is really overbearing," he said. "If it doesn''t have a high enough level, it would be taken out of sight. Fortunately, the rest were good enough."

    Everyone else didn''t understand what the series of tones meant, nor did they know what identification or extraction was. All they saw was that half of the seeds had disappeared.

    Once Zhao finished, the voice echoed again: [Spatial farm level has risen to five. You will be rewarded with a bag of eggnt seeds, which can fill two acres] [Cultivating newnd requires you to be at level five and one thousand one hundred gold coins. You have reached the requirement. Do you wish to cultivate two acres ofnd?]

    When Zhao heard the voice, he couldn''t help but feel relieved. He finally confirmed that the best way to level up his spatial farm was to take things into the space, otherwise his level up speed would have been too slow. He immediately said, "Cultivate thend."

    The moment he spoke those words, a white light shed next to the corn field, and then two new acres of fertilend appeared.

    Understanding that the space would continue to add fertilend, Zhao wondered about the other ces, like the backgroundnd of the game. He wondered if he would be able to some day grow things in the background. Ah, that would be nice.

    The voice echoed: [Your level is not high enough. Cultivating backgroundnd requires you to be at level thirty]

    Zhao froze for a moment. Would he really be able to use the backgroundnd if he reached that level? If he could, then that would be great.

    Meirin went to Zhao''s side. "Master, now that you''ve cultivated some newnd, what are you going to nt?"

    Zhao looked at the two acres ofnd, as well as his original mu of farmnd where he had just finished harvesting the radishes. "Grandma Meirin, I''m going to nt corn on those two acres ofnd. As for the rest, how about I nt some fruit seeds? What do you think?"

    Meirin hesitated to answer while looking at the mu ofnd. She knew that was where he grew the magic radishes, so she was surprised when he said that he wasn''t nning on continuing to nt radishes there.

    Zhao saw Meirin''s hesitation, and smiled. "Right now I already have two hundred forty thousand catty of radishes. Even if they are good sellers, if I sell too much, it might decline the price of radishes. But the oil from that fruit isn''t the same. That oil is a necessity to everyone in the Continent. Even if I sell a million catty of it, it won''t cause too much of an impact on the market."

    After hearing what Zhao said, Meirin agreed. "Okay, Master. Go ahead and nt a fruit orchard."

    Zhao nodded. "nt one mu of fruit seeds."

    The moment his voice faded, the small shovel and bucket immediately went to work until the seeds were safely in the ground. Zhao made a calction and it seemed like he would only be able to nt three hundred trees.

    Once the fruit seeds were nted, Zhao put the rest of the seeds back into the spatial barn. As of now, he wasn''t going to nt any more corn seeds just yet. He decided to wait until after the corn had matured. That way, he would be able to nt the corn seeds in all four acres at the same time, and then harvest them together.

    Everyone was stunned silly from Zhao''s performance. Such a big space was listening to Zhao''s every word. It was like a miracle.

    The crowd stared at him in worship, and even Meirin had the same look in her eyes. Everything that happened in the space was too amazing. Not to mention the ves, even Meirin had never heard of something like this. They were amazed that such a thing existed in this world.

    Seeing everyone''s eyes on him, Zhao felt a bit embarrassed. Although he was now the lord of the Buda n, in his past life, he was an otaku, so by nature he felt shy with everyone watching him.

    Zhao quickly said, "Grandma Meirin, I''m going back to the hut to check the situation outside." He went into the hut and shut the door.

    Looking at Zhao''s departing back, Meirin and Meg couldn''t help butugh. They understood that he was feeling shy. This surprised them because they knew the Adam from before, and Adam was not a shy person. But Adam and Zhao werepletely different. Previously, Zhao had little contact with people, so he was very shy. Seeing him act like that was very funny to Meirin and Meg.

    When Zhao entered the hut, he took a few breaths to calm himself, then he cursed the two. He then opened the screen and looked at the castle, trying to find any spirit beasts. He could do this while lying in bed.

    Operating the space was really too easy. There were a lot of things he didn''t know how to do, whether it was plowing or just farming in general, but he just needed to think it, and the space would help him. Although this was quite convenient, it still made him feel very bored.

    From outside the hut, he could hear Meirin teaching the ves how to read. The sound calmed his heart. He felt like he was in the poem, Lou Shi Ming, about how a noble was living in a shabby home. Zhao suddenly felt like reading so he pulled a misceneous book from the barn.

    It took two hours before the corn matured. Zhao went outside to harvest the corn, then he nted some corn seeds in the four acres ofnd. After he was finished, he returned to his hut and continued to read.

    Zhao knew that, unlike the other crops, the oil fruits wouldn''t grow as fast. After all, in the outside world, it would need two years to fully mature. Now that the seed has been digitized, he estimated that it should take around three to four days.

    Sure enough, in the next two days, although the corn had already matured, the fruit seeds had just started sprouting.

    In these two days time, Zhao had been paying attention to the situation in the castle. By now he hasn''t seen a shadow of an undead spirit beast, but he still didn''t let Meirin got out to explore yet. He was afraid that the spirit beasts were still around, just beyond his range. If they were to find Meirin, although she might not necessarily be in danger, there was still a risk.

    Still, they couldn''t stay in this space forever. After all, the castle was their home. They had to leave sooner orter.

    These days, Zhao found that the ves weren''t in a good mood. Although they have been learning to read and write, they haven''t been working. All they do was eat and improve their literacy skills. They weren''t ustomed to doing no work at all, and for some reason this made them feel sorry for Zhao.

    Everyday they would eat fragrant rice with soup as a meal, which for the ves seemed like paradise. Although this made them grateful to Zhao, it also made them feel like they were doing something wrong to him.

    But Zhao didn''t notice this. He has been doing nothing but reading. It was Meirin who was teaching them. Only after the two days had passed did Zhao finally realize that the ves mood seemed very low.

    Meirin didn''t know why, so she had no choice but to let Daisy ask them because they were more open with her.

    Over the evening meal, Daisy asked them what was wrong. When she told Meirin, and when Zhao heard about it, he was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 45 - Angry

    <h4>Chapter 45 - Angry</h4>

    After dinner, Meirin and Zhao were left alone in the room. While she was making some tea, Zhao asked, "Grandma Meirin, what do you think we should do about the ves?

    Meirin thought about it, then looked at Zhao in the eye. "Do you really want to listen to my advice, Master?"

    "Of course, Grandma Meirin. You''re the one that''s been managing the ves. I have never been in control of the Buda n before we were exiled. So in that respect, you have a lot more experience than me."

    "Thank you for thepliment, Master." Meirin smiled. "Here''s my advice. I think that you have been too good to the ves. You should crack down on them a little."

    These words confused Zhao. "You''re saying that I should be a little more harsh to the ves? Why?"

    "Master, you know, it''s not bad to have a tough side. If you''re too gentle, people would think that you could be bullied. Of course, the ves would never do that to you, but if they think that you''re too good to them, then they will feel sorry for you. This time it''s because of you letting them learn literacy skills. In their view, learning to read is a reward. But they haven''t been working, so giving them this reward makes them feel uneasy."

    Zhao was surprised. He had been thinking that the ves were the same as the students from his past life. To be honest, no student considers learning as a reward. They would only be happy when sses ended.

    But it was different in this world. Almost all technology and knowledge has been closed off from the ves. The ves were just there to work. In the eyes of the nobility, ves weren''t even considered people.

    "I understand," Zhao said. "Thank you, Grandma Meirin. Let me think about it."

    Meirin nodded, pleased. It was undeniable that he had be a good person, but she recognized that he still had so much to learn.

    Zhao sat there for a moment. He had been thinking about how to deal with this problem. To be honest, since this was the first time he had encountered something like this, he wasn''t sure if he could handle it.

    After he thought about it, Zhao stood up and took a deep breath. "Grandma Meirin, I want to meet the ves."

    Meirin nodded. The two left the hut and went to the ves, who were now practicing their words on the ground, using the corn stalks to write in the dirt.

    From what Zhao could see, the ves seemed somewhat listless. This was a big difference from how excited they were when they first started to learn to read and write.

    "Stop!" Zhao said.

    When the ves saw Zhao, they immediately dropped their corn stalks and knelt on the ground. But it wasn''t like before because this time Zhao didn''t ask them to stand back up. "I have heard that in the past few days, you haven''t been very serious about learning to read and write?"

    His voice wasn''t very loud, but it had a disturbing calmness to it, making the ves involuntarily shiver. In unison, they said, "Please, Master, punish us."

    Zhao''s words were like ice. "You still haven''t figured it out? Learning how to read and write isn''t a reward. It is to help you better serve the Buda n. Even if you are stupid, you should be able to understand the situation that the n is currently in. Except for manualbor, what else can you do? What can you make? What''s your specialty? If I give you a book, would you be able to understand the words? No, you would not. You don''t understand anything. Are you a horse? Can you do nothing but work like a horse? Remember that people can learn how to read, but a horse can not. If you don''t learn, how can you better serve the Buda n?

    All the ves were trembling on their knees. This was the first time Zhao had said such harsh words to them. They were scared.

    Zhao took a few breaths to calm himself. "I''d told you that if you do well, I can free you from very. But if I give you amoner status, do you think you will live out good days? Wrong! If you can not afford anything, at best you would be an inferiormoner. You have to remember that I need motivated people for the Buda n, people that are bent on having a good life, not those who would settle for just eating and sheetting until they die!"

    He then looked over at Daisy. "You are probably wondering why I gave Daisy amoner status even though all she did was weave weeds. A lot of you can now weave weeds, and even those of you that worked with Ann are not doing a bad job, so why didn''t I restore you as amoner? I''ll tell you. It is because she stood up and tried to change her life. She wanted to be better, as well as save her brother. What I''m giving you is a fair chance at education, not a reward. I hope that you can learn from Daisy. Right now the Buda n needs one hundred dedicated people, not one hundred ves. Do you understand?"

    Kneeling, the ves loudly shouted, ''We understand, Master!"

    The ves were really excited. This was the first time a noble was trying to help them be something more. Although Zhao spoke to them with fire, there was no resentment in their hearts. On the contrary, they were full of gratitude and reverence towards Zhao.

    After Zhao finished his speech, he said, "Stand up! I do not like it when people always kneel in front of me. Remember, learn to read and write well. This isn''t a reward, it is mymand!"

    The ves stood up in unison, "Yes, Master!"

    Although the ves had been kneeling on the ground for a long time, when they stood up, instead of wilting, their bodies were full of strength.

    Meirin was standing behind Zhao, smiling with eyes full of joy. In her heart, she didn''t expect that Zhao would do so well today, even better than she had imagined. Not only did he crack down on the ves, he also made them feel gratitude towards him. She was extremely satisifed with Zhao''s performance.

    After looking at the ves stretching their bodies, Zhao nodded, then turned to Meirin and said, "The rest is up to you, Grandma Meirin. But maybe this time we shouldn''t teach them everyday, otherwise their heads would turn into wood, unable to remember anything."

    Meirin smiled. "Master need not worry. I know what I''m doing. This isn''t my first time teaching students."

    Zhaoughed, then turned and walked into the hut, while Meg watched him with a look of worship.

    Today, Meg thought that Zhao looked very handsome. When he gave that speech, his body seemed to glow with a strange force that attracted her eyes. She couldn''t look away for one second.

    When Zhao returned to the hut, he tried to remember if he did everything like he had nned. He went over the emotions he conveyed, the pauses in the appropriate ces, and the right expressions on his face, all to make the performance more real. Thinking over his words, he didn''t notice that Meg had followed him into the room.

    Looking at Zhao, Meg couldn''t help but smile. His strength settled her mind, giving her a serene feeling that was very reassuring.

    Zhao then noticed that someone was standing behind him. Surprised, he looked back, but it was just Meg. Since Zhao was an otaku, he wasn''t used to being in contact with girls. Now that Meg was standing behind him, he didn''t know what to do.

    Feeling helpless, Zhao said, "Ah, Meg, what can I do for you?"

    "What? Can I not enter this room, Master?" Meg smiled.

    "Yes, of course," Zhao quickly said. "You can alwayse in. Sit down, I''ll make some tea."

    Meg couldn''t help butugh. "Master, let me prepare the tea, otherwise Grandma will scold me."

    "No, let me do it. I''m the one that offered you a drink," Zhao said.

 Chapter 46 - Red Dot

    <h4>Chapter 46 - Red Dot</h4>

    Megughed as she looked at Zhao. She really didn''t think that this person''s character would actually be so great. Before, Adam was wild and outgoing, on the edge of being an idiot. But now, Zhao was an introvert, calm, and very attentive. She preferred Zhao.

    Seeing as how Meg wasn''t speaking, Zhao grew nervous, not knowing what to do. "Uh, how about you sit down, while I check the situation outside just in case." He pulled up his screen and looked at the castle.

    In the three-dimensional map, there were no green dots, same as thest time he checked.

    Zhao sighed. He was preparing to wait two more days. In two days, if the green dots didn''t reappear, then he''ll send Meirin out to check if the spirit beasts really did leave.

    Meg was standing beside Zhao, also looking at the screen. But she didn''t know how to operate it. It seemed like Zhao was the only one who could do anything in this space.

    For example, Blockhead had tried to pick up the small shovels and buckets, but it was like they were nailed to the ground. Even with his strength, he couldn''t move them.

    Meg understood that the green dots represented the spirit beasts. Since they were concerned, they''ve kept up to date with the situation outside, so she knew that there were no spirit beasts on the screen thest time Zhao checked. When Meirin wanted to go out and see, Zhao stopped her. Meirin didn''t oppose his decision, knowing that he was worried.

    But seeing that there were no green dots again, Meg said with urgency, "Master, there are no spirit beasts outside, let me go out and see. With my speed, there will be no danger."

    Zhao shook his head. "Now is not the time. Those spirit beasts might have disappeared, but they could still be out there beyond the moat. And what if there was poison throughout the castle. If we rush out there, we might find some trouble. Let''s stay in the space for another day or two, just for some added insurance."

    Although Meg didn''t agree with what Zhao said, she still nodded, but then she suddenly noticed something on the screen. "Master, what''s that red dot?"

    Zhao''s attention wasn''t on the screen, so he didn''t notice the red dot until Meg pointed it out. He turned and looked. There really was a red dot on the screen! And it was moving so fast!

    The red dot was quickly moving through the main rooms of the castle. Zhao was surprised because he had never seen it before. He immediately tried to press the red dot on the screen, but it was moving with such a fast speed, he couldn''t hit it. The only thing he could do was summon up the living room view and quietly wait for the red dot to end up there.

    Meg was also looking at the screen, but asionally her eyes would flick up to the upper left corner where there was a reduced sized three-dimensional map of the castle. She was able to see the movement of the red dot as it explored the rooms.

    Soon the red dot was going down from the third floor and was now moving towards the living room. Zhao and Meg concentrated on the living room, and soon the red dot ended up there.

    Suddenly, a shadow shed on the screen, and a man appeared in the room. Zhao and Meg cried out in joy at the sight of the man. It was Green!

    Seeing Green, Meg grabbed Zhao''s shoulder. "Master, it''s Grandpa! Grandpa came back! He''s looking for us."

    Zhao nodded. With a thought, a misty hole suddenly appeared in front of Green, followed by Zhao''s voice. "Grandpa Green,e in."

    Green felt anxious. He had been back in the ck Waste for the past two days.

    When Green had first left the ck Waste, he went to the Purcell duchy, which was a subsidiary of the Aksu imperial principality. This duchy was ruled by Evan Purcell. Because of the fact that the ck Waste was located behind it, there would be no threat from that direction, so the duchy was able to grow and be one of the most developed economic regions in the Aksu Empire, making Duke Evan very powerful.

    It was worth mentioning that the Purcell n and the Buda n had a very secret rtionship. Evan''s favorite daughter, Rui Purcell, who was the future Duchess, was supposed to marry Adam Buda. Normally, Rui would be Adam''s fiancee, but now she was Zhao''s fiancee.

    But anyone on the Continent with a discerning eye could tell at a nce that it was impossible for the Purcell n to recognize this marriage. That was because everyone was aware that there was no real love or friendship between the nobles. Adam''s and Rui''s marriage was only for political purposes.

    So when the Buda n was in trouble, the Purcell n didn''t help them, and instead selectively chose to forget about the Buda n. Even when the Buda n had to cross over the Purcell duchy to get to the ck Waste for their exile, the Purcell n didn''te forward to meet them, adding insult to injury.

    Still, Green recognized that the Purcell n really ran their territory well, and it was precisely because of this that it was able to be a duchy.

    Because of the well-developed territory, even the living standards of the ordinarymoners was rtively high. It would be easy to sell some magic radishes here.

    Once Green went into the duchy, he found arge magic vegetable supplier, and talked to him a little about the price of radishes.

    Eighty thousand catty of radishes was a lot, but it would be impossible for just that much to impact the Empire''s radish market, even if the Empire was only a small principality.

    But it wasn''t as simple as Zhao just having eighty thousand catty of radishes. If Zhao wished to, he could grow three batches of radishes a day, adding up to two hundred and forty thousand catty of radishes. Two hundred and forty thousand catty of radishes per day? What kind of concept was that? Would there even be enough people in the Aksu Empire to eat all of those radishes?

    But Green didn''t know this about Zhao''s spatial farm. The only thing he could do was talk about the quality of the radish. Because this time he wasn''t just looking for any magic vegetable vendor, but a business that was well known across half the Continent: The Markey Company, which specialized inmodities, with magic vegetables as their core business. Although they didn''t look fancy, generally even the nobles were afraid to offend them.

    The radishes produced on the Continent weren''t as great as the magic radish. Ordinary radishes had an acrid taste. But the magic radishes produced in the space were long, straight, and fat. Plus, they were crunchy with a sweet taste. In short, they will be very popr.

    Because of the quality of the magic radish, the Markey Company bought them at eight times the market price, having decided on a batch of one hundred thousand catty per month. But this was just the initial number. If the radishes sold well, they were going to buy more.

    While conducting business in the Purcell Duchy, Green happened to hear some mercenaries talking about an outbreak of spirit beasts from the carrion swamp. This news made his heart sink, so Green immediately ran back to the ck Waste.

    However, he couldn''t make it to the castle. There were too many undead spirit beasts. Green had no choice but to wait on the outer edge of the ck Waste for two days. He was so anxious, it felt like fire ants were crawling all over his body.

    How could Green know that there would be an outbreak of undead spirit beasts from the carrion swamp. He had originally lived in the Aksu imperial capital, where the activities of the ck Waste wasn''t well understood. They knew that it was a ce of death and that no one went there, but the information about it was vague. There were only rumors that there would be an outbreak of spirit beasts every decade or two, and thest time there was an outbreak was two years ago. Although it was just rumors, everyone on the Continent agreed that the outbreaks came in a steady rhythm.

    It was because of this that Green didn''t spend so much on the castle''s defenses. So when he heard about the outbreak of spirit beasts, it was like being hit with a hammer. He was afraid that Zhao would be hurt. If something happened to him, then the Buda n was finished.

 Chapter 47 - Calculation

    <h4>Chapter 47 - Calction</h4>

    As Zhao expected, the undead spirit beasts were wandering around on the ck Waste.

    Fortunately, there were no longer any undead spirit beasts in the castle, nor did they break the gate or destroy the defensive walls. They were only able to get into the castle by climbing the walls, break everything inside, then climb back out.

    It had to be recognized that even the most ordinary spirit beast was stronger than any animal on Earth. If there were lions and tigers on the Ark Continent, they would starve.

    When Green saw that everything inside the castle was destroyed, his heart froze, but he didn''t panic like an ordinary person would. When he was young, he fought alongside Adam''s grandfather, andter his father, on the battlefield, so he had a lot ofbat experience. It only took him a couple of seconds to realize that something was wrong.

    There were no signs of fighting in the castle!

    Although everything was destroyed, Green could see that there wasn''t a trace of blood. The spirit beasts were probably venting their anger when they found nobody in the castle.

    To make sure, Green carefully explored every room, finding no one. The only exnation he coulde up with was that everyone had suddenly disappeared.

    Just then, a misty hole appeared in the living room, followed by Zhao''s voice. "Grandpa Green,e in."

    Green was shocked. He dodged past the mist and looked inside the hole, but he couldn''t see anything. However, he had no other choice so he jumped inside.

    Green appeared in the spatial farm, right on the edge of the oil fruit fields. The trees had not beared fruit yet, and there were ves nearby carefully learning how to read.

    Meirin was next to the ves, but she was the first one to notice that he had returned. "Green, you''re back!" she immediately said.

    Green was looking around in a daze. "Meirin, what is this ce?"

    Meirin smiled. "This is the young master''s space. This is where that magic radish he gave you came from."

    Then Zhao and Meg ran out of the hut. Zhao quickly moved into Green''s open arms. "Grandpa Green, you''re finally back!"

    Green smiled. "Yes, Master. I''m back."

    Zhaoughed. "Come on, now that you''re back, let''s talk inside." He pulled Green along, followed by the others.

    Inside the hut, Zhao simply told Green about the situation with the space. Hearing what he said, Green''s eyes shined, understanding what the spatial farm means for the Buda n.

    Once Zhao finished, Green excitedly said, "This is great, Master! With this space, we can revive the Buda n."

    Zhao smiled, then he took a sip of tea. "Grandpa Green, how did the magic radishes sell?"

    "Master doesn''t need to worry," Green said. "I negotiated with the Markey Company. They agreed to buy our eighty thousand catty of radishes, plus an additional twenty thousand catty, per month. And if they sell well, they might order even more."

    "Great! But for how much?"

    Green smiled. "Eight times the market price."

    Zhao nodded. To be honest, this price exceeded his expectations. He thought that six times the market price would have been pretty good. After all, they were selling wholesale, not retail.

    He then pointed out the fruit trees. "These oil fruits should ripen soon, then we''ll be able to get a lot of oil. Will the Markey Company buy these?"

    "I don''t know," Green said while looking at the trees. "But the Markey Company pays attention to quality. Since our magic radishes were of good quality, they might take a look. If these oil fruits are also good, they will certainly buy them."

    Zhao nodded, followed by a frown. "Grandpa Green, I forgot to ask, how is the situation out there on the ck Waste? Are there any spirit beasts around?"

    Green''s brows wrinkled. "There are, but their numbers have lessened. But I suggest that we should wait a few more days before we go out there, unless we want to attract arge number of spirit beasts."

    Not waiting for Zhao to speak, Meg jumped in." Grandpa, Master has long thought the same, otherwise we wouldn''t still be in here. You see, there is this magical thing that allows us to see the castle. It also helped us find you when you came back."

    Meg spoke of the screen, which she felt was now even more magical because it could distinguish between friend or foe.

    Green was curious about this screen, and Zhao wanted to demonstrate it for him, but then the voice suddenly came: [Oil fruit has matured. Please harvest as soon as possible]

    Zhao was surprised for a moment, but then he left the hut. He looked towards the oil fruit fields that he had nted four days ago.

    The fruit from those trees looked like kiwis from Earth, but it had a smooth blue-gray outer skin, and it was the size of a man''s fist. The inside was a greenish yellow, and the juice had a lot of pulp as well as a high oil content.

    Green was surprised at the sight of them. He knew very clearly that the oil fruits that grew on the Continent weren''t thisrge. Looking at all the trees, the amount of oil they could get would definitely not be low.

    But Zhao didn''t know what Green was thinking. He was focusing on trying to figure out how much fruit the space had produced. There were three hundred trees, and each tree seemed to have made one thousand five hundred catty worth of fruit. With such a high yield, there would be a total of four hundred and fifty thousand catty of oil fruits. So they could probably extract three hundred thousand catty of oil, and this was certainly not a low number.

    However, after he harvests the fruit, it seemed like he would only need two days before they mature again. Zhao calcted that in a month, he would be able to grow a batch of oil fruits nine times. That would mean he could squeeze out two million seven hundred thousand catty of oil per month.

    After Zhao made these calctions, he said, "Harvest the oil fruits."

    The basket flew out, collecting all the oil fruits. Green was surprised because this was the first time he had seen such a thing.

    Green knew of how useful oil fruit could be. In addition to the oil they could make, the remainder of the fruit could be used to feed a lot of spirit beasts. Also, these fruit trees were a multi-batch crop, which had a huge advantage. You wouldn''t need to nt them again after every harvest.

    After the oil fruit was harvested, Zhao went towards the hut, but Green couldn''t wait to ask, "Master, how much oil fruit did you harvest?"

    Zhao smiled. "Around four hundred and fifty thousand catty. Each of these three hundred trees yields about one thousand five hundred catty."

    Green had his head down as he counted it out, thinking of how much oil they could squeeze out of these fruits. "That means we can make three hundred thousand catty of oil? What a huge yield!"

    Green knew that in the outside world they would be lucky to produce five hundred catty of fruit per tree, but in this space they had grown a heavy one thousand five hundred catty. This wasn''t a small difference.

    "Also, we will be able to harvest from these trees nine times per month," Zhao said. "And the next harvest is in two days."

    Green excitedly stood up straight, then he paced back and forth. "Nine harvests a month? If we could get three hundred thousand catty of oil from every harvest, that would mean we would eventually get two million seven hundred thousand catty. And each catty of oil is worth one copper coin, so we''ll get two point seven million copper coins, which would be equal to two thousand seven hundred gold coins!"

    Zhao was surprised at what Green said. He really didn''t expect that the oil on the Continent would be so cheap, costing even less than a radish. It seemed like these kinds of crops weren''t really cost-effective.

    But Zhao didn''t know about the amount of oil that the Continent consumed everyday. It was an astronomical number. Wee to the big oil market.

 Chapter 48 - Ambition and Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 48 - Ambition and Crisis</h4>

    Radishes made more money than oil fruits. There was noparison. A single batch of radishes could be sold for eight thousand gold coins, but every single oil fruit that he could grow in a month would only get him two thousand seven hundred gold coins.

    But even if the Markey Company was one of thergest firms on the Continent, at most they would only be able to sell about four hundred thousand catty of radishes per month. After all, radishes cost one silver per catty, and many people couldn''t afford that.

    As long as Zhao grew five batches of radishes per month, he could make enough for them to sell. All together, it would only take forty hours, which was less than two days.

    Then what could he grow the rest of the time? Themon vegetables from the Continent? Those vegetable seeds would disappear as soon as it entered the spatial farm.

    So he decided to grow oil fruits. Oil was in high demand. Cooking oil was needed on the Continent. Plus, somemoners who engage in heavy physicalbor would consume oil as nutrients, because they generally couldn''t afford to eat meat. The amount of oil used on the Continent per day was astronomical, resulting in a sustaining oil industry. Although radishes would get a higher profit, it would still make most of the nobility jealous.

    And do not forget that two thousand seven hundred gold coins per month was an rming figure. Even a small principality wouldn''t get that much in monthly tax. Gold still has a lot of purchasing power on the Continent.

    A gold coin could be changed to ten silver coins. A silver coin could be changed to a hundred copper coins. And a copper coin could buy you a catty of fruit, or half a catty of oil.

    Rice and oil on the Continent was inexpensive, because oil was a high yield fruit, and rice was just eaten by ves and a fewmoners.

    Zhao had over a hundred people living with him, and it didn''t take much to feed them. A hundred gold coins per month should be enough, leaving them with two thousand six hundred.

    And if it wasn''t enough, they could also sell the five batches of radishes. Even if they couldn''t sell them at eight thousand gold coins, they could still try selling them at six thousand, which would result in an extra thirty thousand gold coins per month.

    But Green knew, after discussing with Zhao about the characteristics of this farm, that Zhao wanted to grow things that would also help them raise fish, rabbits, and other creatures.

    They could obtain radish leaves from radishes and use it to feed the blue-eyed rabbits, but eating radish leaves alone wouldn''t be enough. Sometimes they would need other kinds of nutrition. Once the oil was extracted from the fruit, it bes one of the best feeds. Not only blue-eyed rabbits, they could also use it to raise a number of other spirit beasts. The mostmon ones on the Continent were horses and cattle.

    For example, feeding oil to the horses would make them very strong. As long as they were fed oil, generally you could yield a good horse.

    In addition, this type of feed could also be fed to some water type spirit beasts. Some of these spirit beasts liked to eat this oil, so it could be used for fish farming. These were the additional benefits that oil fruits could provide.

    It was because of these ideas that Green got so excited. He took a deep breath, and was suddenlyughing.

    The reason why he wasughing was because he had held it in too long. Before Zhao woke up, it was Green who was forced to feel the pressure of their decline. He thought that the Buda n would slowly die out, and it was with this in mind that he desperately bought supplies to keep them alive. Although Zhaoter changed for the better, Green was still unhappy because the Buda n didn''t have a source of stable ie. It was their fatal weakness.

    But after understanding this space, all of Green''s concerns had vanished. Suddenly there was a shining sun sweeping away the hazy darkness in his heart.

    Zhao didn''t stop Green, knowing that he needed to vent because he was so happy.

    After a moment, Green finally calmed down. "Master, after we go out, we can use the money from the magic radish sales to buy some things that we will need. Even if we harvest the oil fruit, we still need to buy a machine to extract the oil."

    Zhao nodded. "I know, but Grandpa Green, we still have a bigger problem we need to solve. Outside, there are spirit beasts from the carrion swamp. Even if our future ns are good, we can''t do anything if we hide in this space forever. We still need to go out there and develop our territory. So how are we supposed to face the attacks from all those spirit beasts?"

    Green frowned. He knew that Zhao was right. Their ns might as well be empty air foam disappearing in the wind if they couldn''t think of a way out of the spirit beast attacks.

    But the question was how could they solve it? There was no simple solution. Although Green was confident in their skills, he understood that it was impossible to conquer the carrion swamp. There was a reason why it was one of the five forbidden areas, and that even the Continent''s strongest couldn''t conquer it.

    Going over it a few times, Green couldn''t think of a good way. He sighed and sat down at the table, his ambitions just disappearing without a trace.

    Zhao also didn''t have a solution about this situation. They were now too weak and small to resist against those spirit beast attacks.

    Looking at Green''s low mood, Zhao suggested, "Grandpa Green, we could still take a look outside, just in case." He pulled up the screen, but Zhao''s eyes couldn''t help but shrink, because he could clearly see that there were green dots on the three-dimensional map.

    Zhao immediately stood up. Green noticed his actions as he carefully counted the green dots on the screen. There weren''t that many, only about dozen, but they hadn''t been there thest time he had checked.

    Meirin''s eyes were also firmly fixed on the screen. And Meg asked, "Howe there are more of those things?"

    Green spoke up. "When I came to the castle, there weren''t any undead spirit beasts, but there were a few wandering around the ck Waste. Perhaps they had chased after me."

    Zhao nodded, and pressed one of the green dots. The screen switched to the castle square where he saw several undead spirit beasts.

    "This is nothing strange, Master," Meirin said. "Undead spirit beasts have a frenzied desire for fresh flesh. They could smell and feel the presense of living creatures. When Green came to the castle from the ck Waste, these undead would naturally follow him."

    Zhao knew she was right. He switched the screen to the living room where there was another undead wandering around. This undead spirit beast was crocodile-shaped, but it was only a skeleton made of glowing green bones.

 Chapter 49 - Undead Spirit Variation

    <h4>Chapter 49 - Undead Spirit Variation</h4>

    Zhao took a serious look at this undead. He really didn''t know how this thing was formed. Although there were many legends of zombies in his past life, they were still just legends. This was real.

    This crocodile skeleton was tantly crawling around the hall. It looked like a real crocodileposed entirely of bones, with a tail whipping around, leaving scars on the walls.

    The thing that Zhao most noted was that the two eyes of the skeleton were just shing green mes.

    He also calcted that the crocodile was fifteen meters long and about three meters high. With its ws outstretched, it would have a width that reached five meters. If it wasn''t for the fact that their castle''s gate wasrge enough, this creature wouldn''t have been able to get in because it was simply impossible for it to climb the defensive wall.

    Switching the screen back to the three-dimensional map, Zhao could see the main parts of the castle. Except for the few spirit beasts in the square, there was the big crocodile, and the rat skeleton that was upstairs.

    Zhao again switched the screen back to the living room and watched the crocodile skeleton. "Grandpa Green, how strong do you think this thing is?"

    "This isn''t a high level spirit beast. It''s only a shallow water crocodile, so its fighting strength shouldn''t be that strong, only around the fourth level. But now that it''s an undead, it won''t be afraid of death and it will not die so easily. Plus, its bones are poisonous. Even if it''s not that strong, we should still be careful," Green said.

    Zhao nodded. "Grandma Meirin, see if you can catch this thing and bring it into the space. I want to carefully look at it."

    "That''s simple. I can do that," Meirin said as she stood up and walked out of the hut.

    Everyone followed her to the empty area behind the hut, then Meirin turned to Zhao. "Master, open a hole."

    With a thought, a hole in space appeared. Meirin softly chanted a spell, and a blue watery light immediately flew into the hole. This band of light was like a huge rope, catching the crocodile skeleton and forcing it into the space.

    Zhao looked at the creature that was twisting around on the ground. The blue light hadpletely shackled the crocodile skeleton. It couldn''t attack with its ws, tail, and mouth because it had been tied down.

    Since he had a closer look of this undead than just seeing it on the screen, he could clearly see that there wasn''t a trace of flesh on the green bones, which somehow gave it a strange beauty.

    Just then, the voice echoed: [Discovery of unknown object. Scanning. Scanplete. The robotic object is aggressively toxic. Extracting toxins. Strengthening the toxicpounds in the space] [The object is too manic. Does not meet space requirements. Re-imntation procedure initiated. The imntation procedure is sessful] [Because the toxins might affect the humans in the space, a strong immunity is needed. Spatial water is given detoxification effects. Please consume spatial water as soon as possible]

    Everyone was listening to the voice, although they couldn''t understand what it said about robotic objects, or extracting toxicpounds, and a bunch of other stuff. This was the first time they had heard of such things and they simply didn''t understand what it meant.

    Zhao probably understood. But only probably. There were some things that he didn''t quite understand as well. He only knew that the space categorized this undead as a robot, which wasn''t exactly wrong.

    First, it was a skeleton with no flesh and blood. It had no heart and it wasn''t breathing, so it couldn''t be regarded as a living thing. Second, its actions were controlled by some kind of soul fire, which was like a robot that was controlled by a smart chip. So the space ssified this undead as a robot.

    All of this was a surprise to Zhao because he didn''t expect that the space would have such capabilities. It knew that the toxins would have an adverse impact on everyone here, so it extracted the toxins and formted some sort of detoxification effect on the spatial water. As long as they drank the spatial water, they didn''t need to be afraid of the toxins.

    The part that Zhao didn''t understand was when the space mentioned the re-imntation procedure, as well as the strengthening of toxicpounds. What did that mean? Did the space have toxicpounds?

    Zhao then realized that the skeleton had stopped struggling. It was just lying there very quietly. And the green fire in its eyes had be red.

    Looking at the color of the soul fire, he understood what the re-imntation procedure meant.

    The re-imntation procedure changed the soul fire of this undead, making it an ally. He clearly remembered that the green dot on the screen indicated an enemy, and the red dot showed that it was a friend.

    But it still had to be verified, so Zhao decided to try it out. "Grandma Meirin, please release this thing. The space might have changed it into an ally."

    Meirin was surprised, but before she lifted her magic, everyone surrounded Zhao. This single undead couldn''t handle their group, so it was impossible for it to pose a threat.

    Meirin released her magic. The crocodile skeleton ran towards Zhao, but the impression it gave wasn''t scary, almost like a spoiled dog.

    "Stop!" Zhao quickly said.

    He was afraid for it to get too close to him since he still hasn''t drank the detoxifying water. If it touched him, he would be poisoned. Also, he wanted to see if he couldmand this creature.

    Green was nervously looking at the skeleton, ready to attack it, but his fears were redundant because once Zhao gave the order, the creature immediately stopped. Although it still looked scary, people felt that it was a little pathetic.

    Zhao didn''t expect that such an evil looking undead could make people feel that way.

    Meirin suddenly said, "It seems to be an undead spirit variation, Master. This time we really picked up a treasure."

    Zhao was puzzled. "What is an undead spirit variation, Grandma Meirin?"

    "Undead spirit variations are special. As an undead, the longer it can still move around, it will be more and more powerful. Not only will they gain a spiritual attack, they will also slowly regain the abilities they had when they were alive. This shallow water crocodile had a poison attribute. Normally, when it became an undead, it would just be an ordinary crocodile skeleton, but now it has poisonous abilities. So it could now hold dual attributes of the poison attribute and the spirit attribute. That is what we see now. In fact, when we felt it change, that was a spiritual attack."

    Zhao nodded, trying to understand. "So would that mean if a humanoid undead doesn''t die, it will slowly regain its original skill?

    Meirin nodded, her face solemn. "Yes, Master. It is said that if a mage bes an undead, he would slowly regain the same abilities from his life. A lot of people think that as long as one is an undead, they would only have attributes of a dark nature. But they are wrong. There are undead with various attributes on the Continent."

    Zhao looked at the crocodile skeleton. He really didn''t think that he would actually find such a treasure. Spiritual attacks are the Continent''s most dreaded attacks. It would be difficult to guard against, even for a mage. He didn''t know that this thing could really attack the spirit, which was really a surprise.

 Chapter 50 - Catch the Undead

    <h4>Chapter 50 - Catch the Undead</h4>

    "Master, will keeping this thing in the space be safe? It is quite toxic," Green asked.

    "Never mind that, Grandpa Green," Zhao said. "Call everyone over to drink some water. Only when you drink the spatial water will you have no fear of the poison." He turned away from the hut and walked towards the spring, with the crocodile skeleton obediently following five steps behind him, like a faithful dog.

    They stood next to the spring, not finding anything special about it. There seemed to be no changes.

    Zhao was somewhat puzzled. Meg went into the hut to get some cups, while Blockhead and Rockhead gathered the ves.

    Meg passed around a few cups. Zhao took a sip of the water and found nothing strange about the taste. Then he walked towards the crocodile skeleton.

    After taking a drink of water himself, Green pulled Zhao back. "Master, let me do it. Your body isn''t strong enough. If the water doesn''t work, I still have a chance to withstand the poison. You don''t."

    Zhao thought about it, then he nodded his head. Green stood next to the crocodile skeleton, took a deep breath, and then held out his hand. They all looked on nervously as Green put his hand on the crocodile''s skull. A few people unconsciously sucked in their breaths.

    Nothing!

    Green tried again and forcefully patted its bones, but evidently the water really did have a detoxifying effect.

    "Master, it seems like the water is really effective." Green smiled.

    Zhao smiled back, then he walked beside the crocodile and touched him. The crocodile skeleton felt that it had been rewarded, like a dog being caressed by its owner, so it shook its big tail, almost hitting a ve.

    Zhaoughed while he rubbed the crocodile''s skull. "Stop swinging your tail. You know, big guy, you are very interesting. I think I will call you Alien."

    In his past life, there was a horror movie called "Alien", and this crocodile skeleton was so strange and scary, that he simply called him that.

    The big guy seemed to understand Zhao''s words. It wagged its tail in joy, but this time it held back the shaking. It was like it was shaking his tail at the same time as trying not to shake it.

    Zhao patted its head, then said, "I want you to go to the back of the hut, lie on your tummy and stay there." After it slowly moved behind the hut, Zhao turned to Green and asked, "Grandpa Green, do you think we should catch some more undead?"

    Green thought about it. "That''s a good idea. Ah, but although your space is big, can you fit so many undead?"

    Zhao frowned. His space only totaled over ten murge. He couldn''t let those undead roam around here, where the rest of the ves also stayed. But there was no where else to ce the undead.

    Zhao turned twice on the ground, until he remembered what the voice said. The space ssified the undead as robotic objects. It wasn''t a living thing. Since the space didn''t consider that it was alive, wasn''t it possible to put it in the barn? If that was really so, then he could bring more undead into the space. Maybe Zhao could pretend to be a Summoner.

    Anyway, there was no point thinking about it if he didn''t first test out the idea to see if it would be sessful.

    With just a thought, the crocodile skeleton behind the hut disappeared. Zhao immediately went to the front of the barn and touched the doors. The barn prompt opened, and there he could see a small icon of a crocodile''s skull.

    Zhao couldn''t help butugh, then he turned to Green and said, "Grandpa Green, rest assured, I can put these undead into my barn. So we can bring them into the space."

    "That''s wonderful," Green said. "With these undead creatures, Master will be safer. If you were to wear a mage''s robe, then you could move around the Continent and pretend to be a summoner. There''s no doubt that no one on the Continent would be able to realize that it''s you, because you drank the Water of Nothingness."

    Zhao nodded. "That''s good, Grandpa Green. Let''s go grab some undead. Once we catch more, we could put them in the perimeter of the ck Waste, so that whoeveres will think that the undead spirit beasts weren''t gone yet. This would be an added measure of security."

    Hearing what Zhao said, Green''s eyes lit up. "Master, could we take in some, you know, spirit beasts that are actually alive?"

    Zhao shook his head. "Those spirit beasts aren''t the same as undead ones. The space see the undead as objects. If they were alive, I couldn''t put them in the barn. I can''t hold those spirit beasts in the space."

    Green nodded. He knew that he was being too greedy. Undead spirit beasts were good enough.

    In fact, even though Zhao didn''t say it, he knew that his level and his money wasn''t enough to open a pasture. If he could open a ranch, then he could rein in those spirit beasts. But now he could only use the farm for farming.

    Zhao then turned to Meirin and said, "Grandma Meirin, first move the ves to a safe ce. When we catch the undead, I fear that they might hurt them."

    "I''ll tell Daisy and Ann to move them to the oil fruit field," Meirin said.

    Zhao nodded, then he walked to the hut, until he suddenly noticed that there were two bottles under the hut''s window.

    These two bottles looked very ordinary. In his past life, people wouldn''t pay attention to them. If you were to see them on the street, you would just kick them aside.

    But Zhao looked determinedly at these two bottles. One of them was white, while the other was blue. And they had the words "Pesticide" and "Herbicide" written on them!

    They were written with Chinese characters, so Green didn''t know what they meant. Of course, Zhao knew, and that was when he finally realized what the space meant when it said that it was extracting the toxins to enhance the spatial toxicpounds.

    Originally, Zhao didn''t know the meaning of that sentence because he didn''t remember that the space had toxicpounds. But when he saw these two bottles, he realized that this was what it was.

    Yes, the spatial herbicide and pesticide were indeed toxic. In his past life, many people wouldn''t eat vegetables that were grown with the help of these things because they were afraid that they might be poisoned.

    Zhao picked up the bottle of pesticide. This time there was no tone chiming, but the information went directly into his head. Pesticides. Toxicpounds. Can kill Pests. Unlimited dosage. Toxic strength can be adjusted.

    Zhao understood that this pesticide wasn''t that different from the original. The only change was that he could now adjust the strength of the toxin.

    After Zhao put down the pesticide, he picked up the herbicide, and the results were simr.

    Zhao was very satisfied of how the space could be upgraded in various ways. As long it keeps leveling up, he believed that there was no expert in the world he had to be afraid of.

    Everyone was looking at Zhao with puzzlement, not knowing what he was doing. "Master, what are those two bottles for?" Meirin asked.

    Zhao smiled. "There is poison inside these bottles. One bottle could kill the insects that eat the crops, while the other could kill the weeds that grow on the ground."

    Meirin and everyone else didn''t know that these two bottles could be so useful. In the Continent, although there were a lot of alchemists, because of their important status, they generally didn''t pay attention to agriculture, so they didn''t design any herbicidal or insecticidal poisons. This was the first time Meirin had heard that such things existed.

    Green instantly understood what the bottles could mean. "Master, can these two things be taken out of the space?"

    "Yes, of course." Zhao nodded. "And the amount you can use has no limit."

    "Great! With these two bottles, the future crops outside will have no pests that we''ll have to worry about!"

 Chapter 51 - Aggro

    <h4>Chapter 51 - Aggro</h4>

    Because the people of the Continent didn''t ce great importance in developing agriculture, sometimes there would be pests cutting their crop yields, leading to a lot of starvation.

    However, Green also knew that the natural conditions of the Ark Continent were very good, such as with the rice tree. This tree was like a bamboo, growing more than ten meters, and would produce rice twice a year. Despite that, most of the Continent''s people would still go hungry.

    The rice that this tree produces is mostly eaten by ves. This tree didn''t have very highnd requirements. There were many ces on the Continent where it could be grown, so it wasn''t easy to have a food shortage in the Continent.

    But Green didn''t buy the rice seeds to grow these trees.

    Even though he was clear on the fact that the soil requirements weren''t that high, it would be impossible to grow this tree on the mountain, because this tree has one important drawback. It was very sensitive to metal.

    A test was done in which they put a hundred pound piece of iron in a rice field. The result was that within ten days, all the rice trees in that farmnd died off.

    It was precisely because of this that Green didn''t buy any seeds for the rice tree. Even though the dwarves have pretty much mined all the iron ore, the soil on this mountain probably has higher levels of iron than other ces. Growing rice was simply nonsense.

    So Green chose to grow oil fruit trees instead. Their soil requirements were very low and the n would be able to benefit from those trees for many years. Plus, they could be grown on the mountain.

    But, like the rice trees, the oil fruit trees also had a fatal w. They were vulnerable to pests.

    Compared to the rice trees, the oil fruits were really susceptible to pests. Although rice trees would on average experience arge-scale infestation every five years, the oil fruit trees would practically be affected by those pests every single year. But fortunately, they could grow almost everywhere, so they would be able to keep up the production of oil fruit.

    However, this disadvantage was very deadly to the Buda n. They needed arge amount of oil fruit trees as a major source of ie. But if the trees were infested with pests, then they would be finished.

    This was what Green was worried about, but now that Zhao showed him the pesticide, it felt like a heavy load had vanished from his heart.

    Seeing Green so cheerful, Zhao said, "But I don''t agree with the use of these two things. These two bottles are toxic. If we use them on the crops, there would be traces of toxins on them. Although it won''t immediately poison the body, over many years of eating those crops, the toxins will umte, deteriorating your health."

    Green paused for a moment, then frowned. "This is a problem. It seems that we won''t be able to eat if we use that stuff."

    Zhao shook his head, and decided to think about it forter. There were other problems he had to face. "Grandpa Green, let''s go into my hut and see how many undead are on the screen, then find a way to catch them."

    Green nodded. To be honest, Green felt that the screen was very convenient. You could see outside the space to know what the situation was. The only drawback was that the range was too small.

    Several people in the hut looked at the screen. The number of green dots didn''t seem to change, staying around a dozen. Zhao looked at the living room and saw that a green dot had appeared there.

    Bringing up the living room view, Zhao spotted a rat skeleton spirit beast. Looking at it, he couldn''t help but freeze. He then looked up at the small three-dimensional map on the top of the screen, and sure enough, the green dot from upstairs was gone. It seems like the rat skeleton from upstairs had gone down to the living room.

    Zhao wondered what was so special about the living room.

    Green was also tracking the rat skeleton on the screen. "It seems like it senses people. Strange as it may be, the undead''s ability to smell living flesh is really amazing."

    Hearing what Green said, Zhao understood. The smell of human flesh must have leaked out of the space hole, making the rat skeleton go into the living room.

    Figuring this out, Zhao felt joy because he thought of a way to catch these undead. There was a gaming term for it: Aggro.

    In his past life, Zhao didn''t y much of these games, but he still understood them from reading web novels.

    Zhao turned to Green. "Grandpa Green, if we just wait for the undead toe into the living room, we might not get arge amount since we''ll only be catching them one at a time. Maybe we can send a person out to pull more of the undead. We''ll gather a lot of them and lead them here."

    Zhao knew that the undead were sensitive to the living.

    "Yes, that''s a good idea," Green said. "But Master, what if this causes even more undead spirit beasts to attack us? Don''t you think that it''s because of us being here that those undead areing?"

    Zhao thought for a moment, then his face changed. This was certainly something he was worried about, in the case that the undead felt their presence, they would over run the castle and make it even more unsafe.

    Meirin shook her head. "I do not think that it''s because of us. Do not forget, we have been here for almost a month. If we''re the reason, then those undead should havee out from the carrion swamp the moment we came to the ck Waste."

    Green and Zhao heard what Meirin said, and they couldn''t help but feel relieved. But Green then frowned. "That''s strange. I remember people saying that here in the ck Waste, an outbreak of undead urs every ten or twenty years And thest time was just three or four years ago. If it isn''t because of us, then why did this outbreak happen so soon? If the frequency of outbreaks is this fast, then we''re in trouble."

    "You can''t really believe those rumors. No one really understands how the ck Waste works," was all Meirin could say.

    Green nodded. "Yes, ah, I forgot that there''s really nothing appealing in the ck Waste, so naturally no one actuallyes here. Well, anyway we can always hide in the space if the n doesn''t work."

    Green''s attitude was a lot better than before. It wasn''t like when he felt so desperate as if he had lost hope. In their struggle, he became very serious because it was hard to do what was best, which gave him a lot of pressure.

    But now that he knew about Zhao''s space, Green''s attitudepletely changed. He looked rxed, because he believed that as long as Zhao had the space, the Buda n would continue. Even if it wasn''t restored to its former glory, it wouldn''t be difficult to ensure the continuation of the Buda n.

    Hearing what Green said, Zhao couldn''t help but chuckle. "Don''t worry, Grandpa Green. If we could put some of the Continent''s nts into the space, we can level up the space, which means we could make itrger. This will make it more helpful."

    Green''s eyes lit up. "Really? Master, is it true that the space can be bigger?"

    Zhao nodded. "Of course. In fact, the space has already leveled up twice, giving us four acres. Grandma Meirin knows this since she was in the space during the second level up."

 Chapter 52 - Right Answer

    <h4>Chapter 52 - Right Answer</h4>

    Green turned to look at Meirin, and after getting a positive response from her, he had a look of excitement. "That''s great. As long as we can get through this crisis, we can then start sending the magic radishes to the Markey Company. What do you want to do now, Master?"

    "Grandma Meirin, Grandpa Green, you''ll go out the hole behind the hut while I monitor the undead from here. Today, we must grab as many as we can."

    Green and Meirin nodded, then turned and walked out, while Zhao paid attention to the undead.

    In the next five days, the ves were practicing their reading and writing, while Zhao and the rest were catching the undead spirit beasts.

    In these five days, they used Zhao''s suggestion of aggro, and they managed to catch about a thousand undead. Once these undead entered the space, the green soul fire where their eyes were supposed to be turned red, and then Zhao threw them into his barn.

    Also, in this five day period, thanks to his four acres ofnd, he was able to harvest eight batches of corn, while also harvesting a lot of oil fruit. Now that he had about a dozen batches of stored corn, Zhao thought that he should try nting something else.

    But now wasn''t have the time to think about that because there were spirit beasts outside. After apse of five days, the undead spirit beasts had almost all disappeared after getting caught and converted.

    This allowed Green to feel at ease. He had some worry that it was because they were here that the undead spirit beasts came out of the carrion swamp. But now that the undead were gone, and no more were rushing out of the swamp, he was relieved by this good news.

    Once the undead spirit beasts have receded, Zhao and everyone else immediately left the space. But once they were out, all of them had a frown on their faces when they saw the horrendous destruction of the castle. Although the main building didn''t suffer that much damage, all the supplies had been battered and destroyed, making the castle look more ragged.

    Looking at the dpidated castle, Zhao''s heart felt ufortable. Although the castle was in and simple, it was still home.

    The screen had allowed them to see what was happening outside, but now that they were actually here, the destruction looked more intense. Blockhead couldn''t resist punching a wall until blood flowed down from his fist.

    Contrary to that, Green was very calm. These past few days he had been out of the space doing the aggroing, so he was clear on the situation of the castle.

    Meirin also saw the filthy state of the castle. "Well, let''s gather up anything that the spirit beasts touched and get them out of the castle. I''m afraid that they could be toxic. Once we get everything out, I will use water to rinse out the castle."

    Green frowned. "But now the moat water is green and it seems to be toxic. If we use that water to clean the castle, then it might just infect it instead."

    Meirin also frowned, then she turned to Zhao. "Master, should we go look at the moat?"

    Zhao also wanted to see it. He wanted to check if his spatial water''s detoxification ability could be a solution to the moat water''s poison.

    Green apparently thought of this as well. "Master, do you think you can detoxify the water in the moat?"

    "We''ll go take a look first. Meg, you will arrange for everyone to throw out everything in the castle. Everyone has drunk the spatial water, so I don''t think that they would be poisoned if they touch anything."

    Meg agreed, then organized the ves to clean up.

    Apanied by Green and Meirin, Zhao walked straight towards the moat. The three looked at the moat. It was really like Green said; the moat water indeed released a queer green light. Not only did it scare them, it also made them feel puzzled. Although the water was flowing, the green color didn''t dissipate.

    Meirin wrinkled her brow as she looked at the moat water. "The water is flowing, but evidently it still contains a lot of toxins. I think that the problem could be from the undergroundke."

    Zhao nodded. "Grandma Meirin, take out a little water. I want the space to analyze it and test how strong the toxicity of the water is."

    Meirin waved her hands, and a bubble of water floated up. Zhao immediately put it in his spatial farm.

    The spatial voice sounded in Zhao''s head. [Purification of toxicpounds in the contaminated water is possible]

    Zhao could now rest assured. "Grandpa Green, Grandma Meirin, let''s go to the undergroundke. If we want to use the spatial water to remove the water''s poison, then we better start at the source."

    Meirin and Green were also relieved. To be honest, they were afraid that the spatial water would have trouble removing the poison. Although they believed that flowing water would eventually take out the poison, this would require a very long period of time, which would impact their n''s development.

    Just as they were about to head to the mountain, Zhao suddenly stopped, standing motionless while staring at something.

    Meirin and Green were both puzzled, so they followed where Zhao''s eyes were looking. It was just an area of ck soil, nothing unusual in the ck Waste. Green was confused, not knowing why Zhao was staring at it. Meirin also had some difficulty figuring out why he froze, but when she finally understood, her face suddenly went white.

    That area of ck soil was where Zhao first did hisnd improvement. Now the color of that piece ofnd was no different from the rest of the ck Waste.

    Meirin''s voice quavered. "Master, could it be?"

    Zhao nodded, his face pale. If it was really the case in which thatnd changed back to the original ck soil, then hisnd improvement had failed.

    Green didn''t understand what was wrong with the two, but looking at their faces, he knew that something bad had happened. He walked behind Zhao as they went towards that piece ofnd.

    Once Zhao stood in front of it, he squatted down and carefully looked over thend, then he dug his hand into the ground and brought up some dirt. He breathed a long sigh of relief.

    It turned out that thisnd didn''tpletely change back to its originally appearance. Maybe those undead spirit beasts had just brought the ck soil over and covered this piece ofnd so that nothing would grow. Hisnd improvement wasn''t a failure.

    Meirin also grabbed a handful of soil and carefully looked at it. She still made an ugly face.

    Green looked at the two with puzzlement, not knowing why they were closely staring at the ck soil. He also crouched down and grabbed some of it with his hand. He soon discovered the improvements in this soil. Startled, he excitedly faced Zhao. "Master, what is this?"

    Zhao took a deep breath and exined. "It is because of my space. Using the spatial earth and water, I was able to improve the soil in this piece ofnd so we could grow things here. But for some reason the spirit beasts brought this ck soil from elsewhere and covered up the improvednd."

    Before Green could say anything, Meirin spoke up. "No, Master, I don''t think that this ck soil was brought here from elsewhere, but rather the surface of thisnd has been infected by the spirit beast''s toxins, turning it back into ck soil. If the spirit beasts really did bring the ck soil here, it would definitely not be so uniform. Look around, this entire mu ofnd changed color."

    Zhao took a moment to carefully look over thend and found that what Meirin said was true. The ck color was very uniform. This was too unreasonable. The only exnation was that the improvednd wasn''t covered, it was contaminated.

    No one on the Continent knew why the ck Waste had be like this. But when Zhao saw the polluted water, and now looking at this piece ofnd, he naturally thought that it was polluted by the spirit beasts. Unfortunately, they found the right answer.

 Chapter 53 - It may be the Truth

    <h4>Chapter 53 - It may be the Truth</h4>

    Zhao hit the ground. "Why must our efforts go in vain?"

    Green patted Zhao''s shoulder. "No, Master. Rest assured, we will find a way to resolve this matter."

    Zhao''s face still didn''t look good. He touched the ground and said, "No, you don''t understand. Such a big piece ofnd, I nned to slowly improve it for farming, but now it seems that this n would never be implemented."

    Zhao stood up with a look of frustration. This time the blow was really too heavy. He simply couldn''t transform such arge area ofnd within a short amount of time. If those spirit beastse before hepleted the transformation, then all of his efforts wille to nothing. Even if hepleted the transformation, and those spirit beasts appeared, that would also tantamount to him doing useless work.

    Green didn''t know how tofort Zhao. Obviously, after encountering such a situation, it would be hard to make his heart feel better.

    Zhao looked at the ck Waste, and sighed. He turned around and walked towards the mountain, but he didn''t take two steps before he stopped, and muttered, "No, this seems right."

    Just when Meirin and Green were about to follow Zhao, Green was puzzled when he stopped. "Master, what''s wrong?"

    Zhao pointed at the mountain. "Grandpa Green, what do you see in that mountain?"

    Green looked at the mountain, and frowned. "I only see weeds. Ah, wait, how can there be weeds on the mountain when the spirit beasts make ck soil with their toxins? How could the soil on the mountain be unaffected?"

    Meirin also reflected over this question. She looked puzzled thinking about how the spirit beasts trampled over the weeds, but after a few days of recovery, they would just crop up again. They were really tough with a tenacious vitality.

    Seeing the weeds with restored vitality, Zhao felt that something was wrong. If the ck Waste was really contaminated by the touch of those spirit beasts, then it should be impossible for anything to grow on the mountain.

    Looking at the patch of cknd, Zhao murmured. "No, but if it isn''t because of being touched by the toxins on the spirit beasts, then what is it?"

    Green and Meirin also turned to look at the cknd, seeing how far it stretched to the end. Originally, Meirin felt that her answer was right, but now that she saw those mountain weeds, she knew that it was the wrong answer.

    Zhao walked in a circle, trying to figure out why thend had be like this, and thoughtlessly he ended up at the edge of the moat, where he unconsciously stopped, seeing the green moat while in a daze.

    Meirin and Green saw Zhao standing motionless by the moat, and were a little nervous wondering what was happening to Zhao.

    Zhao then forcefully pped his hands. "I think I got it."

    "Master, what are you thinking about?" Green was surprised.

    Zhao pointed to the moat. "The water is flowing, but it is still green. That is to say, the undergroundke where the wateres from must have been contaminated by the spirit beasts. But why should those spirit beasts go there? There''s nothing to eat there. So I think that the purpose the spirit beasts go to theke is to most likely take a bath."

    "A bath? " Green and Meirin couldn''t help but say. They both gave Zhao strange looks, thinking that he was frantic.

    "Master must be distraught," Meirin quickly said.

    Zhao turned around and looked at Meirin. "What? Grandma Meirin doesn''t believe what I said?"

    "Master, those spirit beasts came from the carrion swamp. It''s a marshy ce where there''s no scarcity of water. Why would theye here to take a bath?"

    Zhao snapped his fingers. "This is the problem. Although the carrion swamp does have water, that water is toxic. Like you said before, the air over there is toxic, so how could the water not be toxic? They wouldn''t use that water for bathing. I think that they must be looking for some clean water to bathe in."

    Hearing what Zhao said, Green and Meirin had never really thought about it.

    Zhao looked at the two. "The reason that thisnd has be ck is most likely rted to those spirit beasts. Those creatures came from the carrion swamp, where everything, including the air and the water, is toxic. Maybe even the poison is too much for those spirit beasts to stand. So they will most likely go to the ck Waste, here, and try to flush out the excess toxins from their bodies. This will slowly make the ck Waste reach its current state."

    What Zhao said made more and more sense to Green and Meirin.

    But Green frowned. "But even if we can detoxify, when the spirit beastse out of the carrion swamp with a high frequency, wouldn''t we still be in trouble?"

    Hearing what Green said, Zhao''s look of excitement disappeared. He remembered that even if he found out a possible truth, he still didn''t find a solution yet. Zhao took a deep breath and looked at the ck Waste. "We can''t keep worrying about it since it''s already happened. If there is a solution, we''ll think about it eventually."

    That being said, he walked towards the mountain. Green and Meirin took onest look at the ck Waste with a sigh, before they followed behind Zhao. They were afraid that there could be spirit beasts lingering around the undergroundke, so it would be dangerous for Zhao.

    The three made it to the entrance to the mines. Before Zhao could walk in, Meirin pulled him aside. "Master, let Green have a look first."

    Zhao reluctantly stopped, but soon Green''s voice could be hearding from inside. "Master, Meirin,e in. There are no spirit beasts here."

    Zhao and Meirin went into the mines, and eventually made it to the undergroundke where Green was standing, looking at theke in a daze. Meirin immediately used a lighting spell, now the three could clearly see the situation of theke.

    Theke was green. It was a deeper green than the moat.

    Zhao sighed. "With such a goodke, I hate it when you guys take a bath in it." With these words, he opened up a hole, and the spatial water poured into theke.

    But Zhao didn''t think that the moment the spatial water entered theke, it would induce something like a chemical reaction. From the point of contact, the detoxification effect moved with a fast speed towards the center of theke, and then beyond where Zhao could see.

    Zhao was stunned. Although they suspected that the space could solve the water''s poison, wasn''t this too quick? From where the water flowed out of thiske, would it also react as fast?

    Zhao was still uncertain. "I don''t know if the water still contains toxins, Grandma Meirin. Could you look and see?" Since Meirin was a powerful water mage, this kind of thing was within her abilities.

    Meirin nodded. She reached towards theke and whispered a spell. A group of blue light emitted from her hand, like a sky full of stars, then they disappeared into theke.

    Eventually, the blue lights were brought together in Meirin''s hands, then they slowly disappeared. Meirin opened her eyes with a look of shock. "That¡¯s amazing! All the toxins had disappeared. There''s nothing left."

    Zhao at once said, "Let''s go back to the castle and see."

    The trio immediately walked out of the mines, as soon as they were out of the entrance, they could see smoke rising from the castle. Evidently, Meg was doing her job.

    Once they made it to the castle, they saw Meg was setting some of the garbage, which they threw out of the castle, on fire. After seeing that, Zhao quickly walked to the moat, and sure enough, the water was clear. All the green hadpletely disappeared.

    But Zhao still wasn''t reassured. He told Meirin to float up a water bubble, and then he brought into his space to see if it was still poisonous. The voice came, and it told him that the water has beenpletely cleared of toxicpounds.

    After waiting until after Meg threw out all of the garbage, Meirin magically used the water to clean the castle. Once it was done, the castle was finally livable again.

 Chapter 54 - A Seedling

    <h4>Chapter 54 - A Seedling</h4>

    Although the castle was clean again, it wasn''t wet, mainly thanks to Meirin''s control over water. She was an eighth level water mage, her control was perfect. The water only washed away the dirt until the castle was practically shining, and then there was nothing left but a little water vapor after she was done.

    After Meirin cleaned the castle, Zhao immediately took the supplies back out from his space, along with some corn stalks for the kitchen and the ves. After all, they needed this stuff to live. Once those things were taken out, Zhao left Meg to finish cleaning the castle, while he took Meirin to go check out the valley. He wanted to see if the valley also became the same as the rest of the ck Waste.

    Green also wanted to look at the valley with Zhao. If it hadn''t been contaminated, it would be considered a good source for growing food.

    Meirin used her water spells to bring them over theke and straight towards the valley. Zhao''s heart was disturbed. He feared that the valley would be no different than the rest of the ck Waste.

    Once they made it to the valley, Zhao was silent. It was as he expected, thend in the valley he had improved returned to its original look. But as he was looking at the valley, he discovered a problem.

    There were no footprints.

    There was no indication that anything had been on thisnd. If the spirit beasts hasn''t been here, then how could thend be like this?

    Zhao was puzzled. Next to him, Green sighed. "If there are no footprints, then it seems that those flying spirit beasts were here, spreading their poison."

    Hearing what Green said, Zhao looked up towards the mountain and saw a few ck spots here and there. It really seemed like Green was right, that it was because of the toxins from the flying spirit beasts.

    Zhao felt depressed. Not only did they have to deal with spirit beasts on the ground, they also had to deal with the ones flying in the sky?

    Just then, while searching the ground, Meirin suddenly shouted. "Ah, Master,e look!"

    Zhao and Green didn''t know what Meirin was so excited about, so they rushed over and were shocked at what she showed them.

    In front of them was a seedling. A tiny corn seedling.

    In front of their eyes was a small seedling, but do not forget that thisnd had been turned into ck earth, so seeing it grow, wasn''t it strange?

    Looking at these seedlings, Zhao was puzzled. "How could it grow when thend has be like this?"

    Meirin and Green didn''t know how to answer him, they too didn''t understand why. Zhao wed at the ground around the seedling, and found that even if the surface had turned into ck soil, the roots of the seedling were being nurtured by the fertile earth. The roots were very sturdy, allowing it to grow.

    Looking at these seedlings, Zhao was reminded of something from his past life, when he saw corn seeds in rural areas. He was shocked to discover that those corn seeds were pink, and not the golden color that he was expecting. Thinking that it was strange, he questioned the people about it, and theyughed because, of course, corn seeds weren''t actually pink. The reason that they were that color was because they were treated corn seeds.

    In the north, because of the climate and the worms, it was difficult to grow corn. So they needed to treat the corn seeds with pesticides to help them sprout and survive until they grew into seedlings.

    Growing in such a difficult environment reminded Zhao of this situation. Of course, he wasn''t thinking of using pesticides and killing insects. He was thinking about dousing these seedlings with spatial water to help them grow. He wanted to see if corn could grow withoutnd improvement, because now the spatial water had detoxification abilities.

    Green and Meirin were standing there motionless while looking at the seedlings. They were very surprised, thinking that they would see a catastrophe with all the nted corn being destroyed. Never did they expect that the corn seeds would survive.

    Zhao patted the earth and stood up. "Grandpa Green, Grandma Meirin, after we go back and settle things, we can use the spatial water on these tiny seedlings. Since the spatial water can detoxify, maybe it can also improve thend. The sess rate might be low, but if it is sessful, we can do it many times in one day."

    Meirin was surprised. "Master, didn''t you say that you could only improve one mu ofnd per day?"

    "Certainly, the space has specified that we couldn''t do so muchnd improvement, but it never said anything about just using the spatial water. We''ll need some morend to test, and I have a lot of corn in my barn that we could use as corn seeds. Let''s try it to see whether we could do it or not."

    Before Meirin could speak, Green nodded his head and said, "Master, this is a good idea, but will we run out of spatial water?"

    Zhao chuckled. "That shouldn''t be the case. When so many of us were living inside the space, we were drinking water every day. The amount of water everyone drank per day was certainly not a small amount, yet did you see if there was less spatial water?"

    "There really wasn¡¯t any decrease," Green recalled. "This is really great, Master. But I still think we should first go send the radishes to the Markey Company. Then we could start growing oil fruit seeds and alfafa seeds on the mountain. Once we douse it with spatial water, we can slowly change the mountainnd to shorten the growth period of the oil fruit trees. Once we have a good harvest, then we can have a fixed ie."

    Zhao nodded. "Yes, we should do that. But I''m a bit worried that when we go deliver the radishes, what would happen to the people in the castle when we leave? If those spirit beasts attacks, they will be unable to resist."

    Greenughed. "Master, what are you worrying about? We can just take everyone with us inside the space."

    Zhao thought for a moment, and then smiled. He forgot about that. With his space, he could simply take everybody with him. After all, protecting everyone was the most important.

    ''This is a good idea." Meirin nodded. "Also, we shouldn''t disguise how damaged the castle looks. The people in the Continent already knows about the disaster with the spirit beasts invading the ck Waste, so if they send someone toe see, it would be like we were ying dead. Perhaps in the future, we wouldn''t need to worry about those guys."

    "I fear that it may not be that easy since you''ve just cleaned up the castle," Green said. "If someone were to look at it, then I''m afraid that we won''t be able to hide it for too long. Once we head out, we can only stay away for a short time, so the only thing we should do is sell the radishes."

    Meirin gave a wry smile. She never really thought that it would be a mistake to clean too fast.

    "Well, then we should go as soon as possible, and not be found out by those guys," Zhao said.

    "Then Master, we should go back and start at once. There are a lot of things that have to be done."

 Chapter 55 - Black Mage

    <h4>Chapter 55 - ck Mage</h4>

    When Zhao returned to the castle, he told Meg to make the nessecery preparation. In two days, they were going to go to the Purcell Duchy with everybody.

    In fact, this preparation was very simple. They could just put everything they needed into the space. The ves had already been in the space before, so they were ready and willing to go in when they were informed .

    Two dayster, everyone went into the space. However, Zhao didn''t go in. He was staying outside with Green.

    Green, if he was traveling by himself, could go really fast. But since Zhao was going with him this time, they would naturally move more slowly.

    Fortunately, Zhao took out one of the undead from the space, and now he and Green were on their way, riding on Alien. Although Green was fast, he would still be tired, while an undead could keep on going like a perpetual motion machine.

    It should be said that the ck Waste was really huge. Their speed was not slow, and they have been moving day and night, but it would take them three more days before they could see the outer perimeter of the ck Waste.

    Fortunately, Alien wasrge enough for Zhao to simply cover its back with nks of wood to make a bed, like turning the undead into a car.

    Right now they were going down a road paved with bs of stone, and although it had be weathered, it was still t, which showed off the dwarves superb craftsmanship. This road was used by the dwarves to move arge number of iron ore, along with a wide variety of iron products, to be sold to the whole Continent. But since all the iron ore were mined, and no more adventurers had tried to conquer the carrion swamp, no one uses this road anymore. If not for the fact that grass didn''t grow here, there would simply be no road at all.

    Three dayster, Zhao finally saw the outer perimeter of the ck Waste. In the distance, he could see something green, which made his spirit rise.

    Green was also relieved. To be honest, he would like a change of scenery. Seeing the endless ck soil was a kind of a torture. Throughout their journey, he and Zhao had been talking less and less, especially in thest half day, when they didn''t even say a word to each other. The two just sat there, looking at the endless ck soil, like their souls had been sucked out.

    Then imagine what would happen when their eyes suddenly spotted something green. Even if it was just a little bit, it had a huge impact.

    Zhao shouted, like he wanted to run off. Green chuckled. "Master, this is the outer perimeter. Over there is the Purcell Duchy. If we go any further, we will be leaving the Buda n''s territory."

    From what Green said, Zhao nodded and turned around to look at all that cknd. Thend was his, but it didn''t bring him a happy mood. Seeing the endlessnd that couldn''t be nted made it look like his ideas weren''t feasible.

    Slowly, they saw more and more patches of green. Zhao then spotted mountains that were bigger, and with a lot more trees, than the iron mountain near his castle. He was shocked when he saw these steep mountains, which made the iron mountain look gentle.

    Green noted the look on Zhao''s face, and smiled. "I guess Master didn''t expect that the mountains here would be so high and steep?"

    Zhao nodded, then Green continued. "In fact, this is not surprising. Even if it''s not the highest ce, it is definitely not the shortest. Comparatively speaking, they are higher than the one near our castle."

    They then saw a valley, hundreds of meters wide, in the distance. It was the only way out of the ck Waste. As long as they go through there, they would enter the territory of the Purcell Duchy.

    Green pointed to the valley. "That ce was once called the Iron Stream Valley. All the iron flows out through there. But ever since there was no more ironing out, people slowly forgot about the name of this ce, and it eventually became known as the Forgotten Valley. In the Forgotten Valley, there''s a fortress called Montenegro. It was designed to prevent any massive outbreaks of spirit beasts from going through the Forgotten Valley and into the Purcell Duchy. Strange to say, those spirit beasts had nevere out of the ck Waste. So the fortress slowly turned into a paradise for adventurers. They were risk takers, and although the carrion swamp was too risky, they could still hunt spirit beasts around here."

    Zhao nodded. "Then how do we get past it without getting found out?"

    Green smiled slightly. "Master doesn''t need to worry. Later, we will go straight into the mountains of Forgotten Valley, and then I will go into Montenegro and buy some clothing for you. Since you can use these undead, you''ll have to dress like a ck mage."

    ck mages were actually general terms for those who learned dark magic, poison magic, blood magic, and other attributes that were rted to darkness. But even if this world was repulsed by ck mages, it still respected power. As long as you had strength, regardless of what abilities, you will be epted.

    The ck mages were people that no one wanted to provoke, probably because they might have learned that type of magic for a very dark reason, and their characters were somewhat gloomy. If you mess with them, they might not attack you on the spot, but they will definitely make you pay one day.

    If you were asked who had the highest position in this world, some might answer that it was the nobles or the royalty, but it was undeniable that the status of mages was certainly not low. A powerful mage will find courtesy in any empire.

    There might have no longer been a Buda n if they didn''t have a powerful mage such as Meirin.

    However, even if no one wished to offend a ck mage, no one wanted to wee them. Most people did not wish to get into contact with a ck mage. Green wanted to make Zhao look like a ck mage as an added protection, since they would stop people from finding out Zhao''s identity.

    Zhao''s understanding of this world was too small, so he didn''t argue with Green, and just nodded his head. "You arrange it, Grandpa Green. I''ve rarely walked outside, so I don''t know what to do. I''ll listen to you."

    Green nodded. What they were doing was rted to the survival of the Buda n. No one could find out their identity while they were selling the radishes, otherwise the Buda n would be in big trouble.

    The Buda n was hated by the Aksu Empire, who would deliver a merciless blow if they found out about this transaction. It was precisely because of this that Green had to be more careful. Even if he didn''t know that Adam was reced by Zhao, he would do everything he can to not let Zhao be killed.

    Since Zhao was going to rule the entire Buda n, Green wanted him to better understand the world. Green was actually paving the way for Zhao. He knew that his Master was young, but he still hoped that he would grow up. The day that Zhao would be a person that could support the Buda n, he will be able to feel at ease.

 Chapter 56 - Not saying Hello

    <h4>Chapter 56 - Not saying Hello</h4>

    They quickly went into Forgotten Valley. Zhao didn''t put away his undead yet, so as to keep up his identity as a ck mage; because if they headed to the fortress, no one would bother them when they see a ck mage with a summoned undead.

    The sides of the valley weren''t steep cliffs, but two gentle slopes, which contained shrubs and weeds, and also trees that were much stronger and more vibrant than the ones near his castle.

    They didn''t see anyone in Forgotten Valley, but asionally they could hear the sound of insects, giving everything a harmonious nature.

    After looking at the hills on both sides, Green turned to Zhao. "Master, once we find a good ce to settle on the mountain, you will immediately go into the space, while I go into Montenegro to buy clothes and stuff."

    Zhao nodded, andmanded the undead to climb the hill. Although it was just a skeleton, it still had sharp ws, so climbing a mountain wasn''t strenuous. Once he was closer to the trees, he could see that they were simr to the ones on Earth. He didn''t know much about trees, except formon species like por, willow, elm, and pine. He didn''t recognize the other trees.

    Green, while sitting next to Zhao, was also watching the trees. "Master, the woods are very dangerous. Not only because of spirit beasts, but there are nts that are highly toxic. So be careful."

    Zhao nodded. Although he had never been in a forest before, he had read about dangerous scenarios that people had written online. Even in fiction, the forest would be depicted as a dangerous ce. And since there were spirit beasts here, he had to be even more careful.

    There was a lot of vegetation on the mountain. You could see a variety of trees everywhere, to the point where the light would get dim when you walked through the woods. It took them awhile, but they were finally able to find a secluded ce.

    They jumped off of Alien, and then Zhao and Green followed it into the space.

    Inside the space, the corn were growing strong, the oil fruit trees were healthy, and Meirin was teaching the ves to read and write.

    But besides just reading and writing likest time, Zhao had brought the mined stones with him so Ann and some ves could try to make a mill stone. Also, he had brought a lot of weeds into the space as well, to give the other ves something to do. Moreover, the effect was surprisingly good. There were simply no problems for the ves since they could now work, as well as rest.

    Meirin saw the twoe in, so she quickly greeted them and said, "Master, Green, howe you''re here? Did anything happen?"

    "Nothing happened," Green said. "We just finally made it to Forgotten Valley. Let the young master stay in the space for a few days, while I go out there to get some clothes from Montenegro."

    Meirin understood what Green was doing. "Well, make haste. We''ll be here waiting for you to return. And remember our position so you can find your way back."

    Meirin was in a good mood these days. The Buda n was about to receive an ie for the first time since they were exiled. Although they haven''t received the money yet, it still represented hope.

    Zhao turned to Green. "Be careful, Grandpa Green. Our identity cannot be exposed, otherwise we will suffer. Remember that selling the radishes now doesn''t matter; we can just wait for some other time if you run into trouble. Your safety is the most important."

    A hint of a warm smile appeared on Green''s face. He patted Zhao''s shoulder. "Master doesn''t need to worry. My bones may be old, but I can''t bear to die before seeing the revival of the Buda n." He finished his words with augh.

    Before, Green would have never acted so friendly with Zhao, because he wasn''t close to Adam. Green thought that Adam was very annoying, so how could he be so friendly towards him.

    But now Adam''s body was filled with Zhao''s soul. Zhao was an otaku, an orphan, and he was born in China, which respected the elderly. Although Green and Meirin were his servants, ever since he woke up, they have been taking care of him, which resulted in a strong bond with his beloved elders.

    This change in Zhao was felt by Meirin and Green. It was because of this change that Green could be so friendly with Zhao, otherwise it would have been impossible to get along with him.

    Zhao let Green pat his shoulder, just feeling the elder''s love, but he didn''t say anything because he was very subtle and didn''t like to put on an excessive show of feelings. He simply nodded and said, "Grandpa Green, I''ll send you out." With a thought, Green left the space.

    Green memorized his surroundings and left a mark, then he rushed towards Montenegro.

    Green looked like an old traveler, so he didn''t face any scruples when he encountered some adventurers. Those ordinary adventurers didn''t pay attention to the Buda n. After all, the great nobles didn''t seem to see the Buda n as a threat, so they didn''t hire out any of these risk takers to deal with such a declining n. Plus, they also didn''t want to anger Green and Meirin, who were strong characters.

    The real threat to the Buda n was none other than the Purcell n. The previous rtionship with the two ns was good, even preparing their children for marriage, but since the fall of the Buda n, the Purcell n never mentioned the marriage again.

    Aristocratic marriages weren''t about love. The Purcell n was only interested in the marriage with the Buda n to gain some benefits.

    But now that the Buda n was down, the Purcell n deemed that there was no value in honoring the marriage agreement. However, they still needed to save face.

    Even though the Buda n was now weak, if the Purcell n dissolved the marriage that was their idea in the first ce, then their n would damage their reputation among the aristocratic circles. The Purcell n wouldn''t do such an idiotic thing.

    There were only two ways to get rid of the marriage agreement.

    The first way was for the Buda n to initiate the dissolution of the marriage. Everyone knows that the Purcell n was the one to offer the marriage, but if the Buda n was the one to give it up, then the Purcell n could possibly save face.

    The other way was even simpler. Kill Adam Buda, and let the Buda n die. Obviously, there wouldn''t be a marriage after that.

    In fact, Green had thought of releasing the marriage from the Purcell n, but at the time, Zhao hadn''t woken up yet. But when the Buda n needed help the most, the Purcell n chose not to aid them, even though they had the power to do so. It was precisely because of this that Green felt some resentment towards the Purcell n, so he decided not to dissolve Zhao''s marriage, just because the Purcell n didn''t help them, and let them fall to this point without even greeting them with a hello.

    Green understood a noble''s problems with saving face, so he will not take the initiative to dissolve the marriage with the Purcell n, even if they were to pressure his Buda n.

    Still, Green had to be very careful, because the only way out of the ck Waste was the entrance to the Purcell Duchy. Since they were a thorn to the Purcell n, the Purcell n would obviously pay attention to their movements, so he had to be careful.

 Chapter 57 - Montenegro Fortress

    <h4>Chapter 57 - Montenegro Fortress</h4>

    Standing quietly at the exit of Forgotten Valley was a fortress. The fortress was made of ck stone, with walls reaching an appalling height of forty meters, and a length thatpletely blocked the valley.

    The whole fortress was like an iron wall. If you want to get past the valley, you will have to go through Montenegro.

    But when you actually get closer to Montenegro Fortress, you realize that it¡¯s not actually as mighty as you imagined. In fact, with its damaged walls, the entire fortress looked shabby, as if it had not been repaired in a long time.

    This was true. The Purcell n had built this fortress to prevent any carrion swamp spirit beasts from going through the Forgotten Valley and into the Purcell Duchy. But although the fortress has been established for hundreds of years, there have just been no activities of spirit beasts charging in from the ck Waste, which made this fortress be neglected. Although there were some troops here, they were more for protecting the peace and order of this ce.

    But even if Montenegro Fortress had no garrison, no one dared to underestimate the fighting strength here, because there were numerous adventurers and mercenaries.

    However, with the existence of these people, the security of Montenegro Fortress became confusing. The city defense officials had to deal with adventurers, mercenaries, and even some rebellious guys that would even try to injure a child with knives. In the face of such a group of barbarians, the official defense forces were too weak.

    Because of this, the defense forces of Montenegro finally evolved into severalrge mercenary groups and local merchants having their own site, and deciding not to infringe on each other, which resulted in a peaceful coexistence.

    Of course, in this case, the Purcell Duchy can''t even think of receiving any taxes, and because of this non-collection of taxes, the Duchy doesn''t give them any money to repair the walls, so slowly Montenegro became a paradise for mercenaries, adventurers, and even fugitives.

    This was also a side effect from the situation in the ck Waste. Since that wastnd was a ce of death, Montenegro Fortress became one of the safest towns from outside forces, because it was surrounded by mountains and no enemies. Such a ce should have been an important border town, but because there was no trade and the Purcell Duchy couldn''t collect taxes, this ce was forgotten.

    For Green, Montenegro was an undefended fortress.

    Of course, he wouldn''t just go swaggering into the main entrance, but he could easily sneak over the walls.

    Montenegro had a very abnormalmercial development. Weapon stores, drug stores, and equipment consultations were everywhere, but pubs, hotels, restaurants, and a ce to buy consumer goods were difficult to find. The whole fortress was full of adventurers and mercenaries, so the number of ordinary people was very small.

    This wasn''t a concern for Green. He found a remote equipment store and bought five ck magic robes, along with a hat and a wooden staff. He also bought for himself a very beautiful suit of armor. Although it wasn''t as good as most decent armors, it still had the most important part he needed: a helmet that could hide Green''s entire face.

    Naturally, the magic robes were for Zhao. With these robes and staff, Zhao could dress up as a ck mage. After all, it wasn''t odd for ck mages to wear something that wrapped up their whole body.

    You should know that magic robes have been improved over many generations in this Continent. They were particrly morefortable to wear, but also more beautiful, especially the ones worn by female mages, to the point that the gorgeous robes looked like a dress. Compared to the ones generally worn by mages, Green bought a ck mage robe that was very thick, along with arge hat that could entirely block someone''s face.

    As for Green''s set of armor that would cover his face, he wanted to dress as a follower of a mage. Mages were high status people, and under normal circumstances they wouldn''t be short on money. Although mages weren''t afraid of meleebat, they would still have followers with them, and make those followers fight and help them in battle.

    Therefore, on the Continent, if you see a mage around, it wasn''t strange to see them with a bunch of followers.

    This time, Green was going to dress up as a warrior that was following a mage, which was the only way to stand by Zhao''s side without being suspected.

    After buying these things, Green then bought some mercenary items, including a backpack.

    Backpacks were the standard equipment for mercenaries and adventurers. Because they would often go out into the field, they would prepare a lot of stuff that corresponded to their different tasks, such as food, gathering loot, finding a ce to make camp, and a lot of other things. This was how a mercenary backpack came into being.

    Green mainly bought these things to not let people discover the secret of Zhao''s space. He wasn''t worried about passing through Montenegro, since this was a ce where people simply didn''t care about anything other than themselves, and the Purcell n didn''t unt their power here. However, getting into other ces might not be as smooth. With the exception of Montenegro, the Purcell n had very good control of their territory.

    Green would like to buy more things, but he didn''t have the money on hand. Although he got the orders for the radishes, do not forget that he hasn''t actually sold them yet. So he could only buy some essentials.

    Without wearing the shiny silver armor that tantly hid his face, Green looked like an ordinary adventurer, which made him blend in perfectly. There were hundreds of those risk takers here, so no one paid attention to him. Still, he had to be careful to not be observed when walking into the mountains. He walked in a roundabout way until he was sure that no one was following him, then he went to the ce where he made the mark. Suddenly, the space hole appeared. After Green stepped into the space, the hole disappeared. Everything was quiet.

    Zhao had been paying attention to what was happening outside the space. Do not forget that he could see in a range up to one hundred meters, so he was able to find Green when he returned.

    Seeing Green holding a big backpack, Zhao froze for a moment, because this backpack looked a lot like those mountaineering bags back on Earth. Even though it wasn''t made of the same materials, the quality wasn''t as fine, and there were no zippers, it still looked like a mountaineering bag.

    Zhao was puzzled as he pointed at the backpack. "Grandpa Green, why did you buy this thing?"

    Green smiled. "Well, we don''t actually need it, but this thing could mask the presence of the space as we''re traveling around."

    Zhao immediately understood what Green meant, and nodded his head. "Yes, I didn''t think of that."

    Green then took out a magic staff and handed it to Zhao. "This is something for a mage. I chose this one because of how light it is, so Master doesn''t need a lot of strength to wield it. And in this backpack are the robes that Master should put on."

    Zhao held the staff and the backpack. He didn''t know what kind of wood this staff was made of, but it was as light as bamboo. However, he didn''t continue to study the magic staff as he took the backpack into the hut.

    In the beginning, Zhao had been wearing aristocratic clothes that had been prepared for him, but although they were beautiful, they were still very inconvenient. For example, the lower half was like the Western medieval tights back on Earth, which really affected his range of movements. Meirin knew this, so she hadn''t objected when Zhao started wearing the clothes of a warrior, much like Green''s. Naturally, they were very loose and convenient, and easy to move around in.

    Now it was time to put on the ck robe.

 Chapter 58 - Sly Smile

    <h4>Chapter 58 - Sly Smile</h4>

    Zhao silently looked at the ck robe in his hands. He didn''t know what it was made of, but it was very thick, with good craftsmanship. However, what he most noted was that the style of the robe looked like something a viin from a TV show would wear.

    As for the hat that he was carrying, it was a big hat. The most important thing about it was that it would cover his face so people couldn''t see the his appearance.

    All of this was perfect for disguising himself as a ck mage.

    Zhao wore the robe over his warrior clothes. The ck robe was veryrge and thick, not to mention he didn''t feel cold after wearing it, and the cloth of the robe was quite soft, so it wasfortable to wear. He couldn''t help but nod with satisfaction. Once he put on his hat, he then picked up his magic staff and walked out of the hut.

    When Green saw Zhaoing out of the door, he discovered that the robe really suited Zhao. Wearing it really did make Zhao look like a ck mage. That was because Zhao had a peculiar temperament that made him seem out of tune with the world. If you didn''t pay attention to him, you wouldn''t feel his presence, as if he was an invisible man.

    In fact, Zhao''s temperament was simply because he was an otaku from his past life. Otakus generally were less likely tomunicate with other people and naturally they were very good at hiding their presence. They would always put themselves in a ce where people didn''t pay attention so that no one would notice them. And then they would sit there, watching the world.

    In his past life, Zhao had such an experience. One time, he went out with his work friends. They went out to dinner and then to a hotel, but it was only when they went up to their rooms that everyone finally noticed him. "You were invited?" they all asked, surprised.

    Being asked that by his friends, Zhao didn''t know what to do, because even though he had apanied them, theypletely forgot about him. It was like being a pebble on the road.

    It was precisely because of this temperament that made the ck robe look appropriate on Zhao. It seemed like he was out of tune with the world, so you could easily ignore his presence, which was right for a ck mage.

    Everyone was looking at Zhao, while Green couldn''t help but be surprised as he picked up the hat. "How very strange," Green said.

    Zhao took the hat back from Green, and then wore it again. His body temperament suddenly changed, as if he was about to disappear.

    This change, if you didn''t personally see it, you wouldn''t believe it. But everyone was happy about this. If Zhao wore the robe, he would look like a ck mage. If he took it off, no one would think that he and the ck mage were one and the same person. This was very convenient in hiding Zhao''s identity.

    Green shook his head. "I never would have thought that such clothes would be so suitable for the young master. Meg will also dress up too. She will follow you as a maid. If you go out, she can protect you, and no one would suspect anything when a maid follows a ck mage."

    Zhao looked at Meg. To be honest, although he wanted to see that side of her, his heart felt ufortable so he was a little afraid to face Meg.

    Green then added, "Originally, I wanted Blockhead and Rockhead to follow you, but if those two fools worked together, then they would probably stand out too much and arouse suspicion."

    Zhao didn''t really think so. But since Green didn''t want Blockhead and Rockhead to follow them outside, he had to give up.

    Just then, Meg suddenly spoke up. "Master, do you not want me to go with you?"

    Zhao was surprised as he turned around to look at Meg. He found that her eyes looked tearful, delicate, and charming to the point that would make people speechless. "No, that''s not it," Zhao quickly said. "You can follow me." He then turned around again, afraid to look at Meg. When he turned his head back, he saw that she had a sly smile on her face.

    Meg discovered that Zhao seemed to be a little afraid of her. Under normal circumstances, she would have not gone along with him, but now she wanted to see if Zhao cared about her. Turns out that he did care.

    Men thought that girls would never understand if a guy cares about her or not, but just one look told her that Zhao did. Meg couldn''t help butugh when Zhao seemed to be afraid of her. Now she felt like teasing Zhao. But since Green and Meirin were standing next to her, she wouldn''t.

    Green couldn''t help but stare at Meg, who lowered her head and then turned and ran off. "I have to go pack up some things," she said.

    Meirin and Green didn''t object when they realized that Meg was interested in Zhao. If it was in the past, they wouldn''t have let Zhao get close to Meg, but now they didn''t oppose it.

    Green then turned to Zhao. "Master, you had better put up the screen so that Meirin could keep an eye outside, so that Meirin could be on alert for us, even if we were resting. If I were to leave, and if Meg wasn''t at your side, you could always ask Meirin to help you."

    Zhao thought there was no need for that, but he agreed nheless. However, he felt ufortable about it. If he allowed Meirin to use the screen, she would have to watch them twenty four hours a day, and he really felt bad about that. However, he still did it. Since they were outside the ck Waste, they needed the extra insurance.

    Even though he had Adam''s memories, from birth to now, Adam has never left the capital of the Aksu Empire, so he didn''t know much about the outside world. In this case, Zhao didn''t know anything about the situation out there, so he had to do things ording to Green''s advice.

    Later, he put the screen up for Meirin. Meg was also finished packing, holding a bag while dressed as a maid. It must be said that Meg looked really beautiful in a maid outfit. She looked so gentle that people couldn''t help but feel a desire to protect her.

    After trying not to stare at Meg, Zhao turned to Meirin and said, "Grandma Meirin, if there''s anything you need, you can just knock on the screen. I''ll be listening."

    Meirin nodded. "Master, you can rest assured. But you also have to be careful."

    Zhao also nodded his head. Then with a thought, Zhao, Green, and Meg appeared in the woods.

    Green took a look around, and then he said to Zhao, "Master, call out your undead. Then we will head off to Montenegro Fortress." Green smiled. "If it was any other city, when we have a summoned undead, people would think that we were attacking the city. But here is Montenegro. There''s no reason to attack it. If we get past the city while sitting on an undead, it would reduce a lot of trouble because no one would bother us."

    Zhao was puzzled. "But I''m wearing the robe of a ck mage. Isn''t that enough to stop them from bothering us?"

    "That ce isn''t the same as other cities. It doesn''t have that many mages, so many people would try to impersonate a ck mage. Everyone in the Continent knows that ck mages aren''t to be trifled with. So often times someone would pose as a ck mage tomit a robbery and extort things off of adventurers. If we don''t take out an undead, people may not think that you''re really a ck mage."

 Chapter 59 - Mercenaries and Adventurers

    <h4>Chapter 59 - Mercenaries and Adventurers</h4>

    Zhao really didn''t know there were people in this world that would impersonate ck mages. He didn''t think that someone in Montenegro would dare to pose as one. It was a strange ce.

    Green apparently saw Zhao''s puzzled look, and he smiled. "There''s nothing to be surprised about. Those audacious mercenaries and adventurers in this paradise have nothing that they wouldn''t dare to do."

    Zhao nodded. "Well, I''ll listen to you. Let''s go," he said as he summoned his undead.

    Green put on the shiny body armor, even though he didn''t actually need it for protection. As powerful a warrior as Green was, if he was someone that needed to rely on something to protect his own safety, he would have already lost the battle.

    Meg, in her maid outfit, sat quietly on Alien, next to Zhao. She had seen Zhao sit on Alien before, but she had never personally got on herself, so she was curious about what it was like. She soon discovered that sitting on the undead was not veryfortable. Although there were nks covered with nkets to sit on, it still felt hard and there wasn''t that much room.

    Even though the undead reached a staggering ten meters long, most of it was from its tail, which measured about five meters, half the size of its entire body. Plus with a two meter long head, the main part of its body was a mere three meters. Green wasn''t sitting with the two because he was on Alien''s skull, and although the skull was a small area, with his skill, Green could stand or sit and even sleep with no problems. Alien naturally couldn''t feel anything, so it didn''t mind that someone was riding on its head.

    The three slowly left the woods and were back in Forgotten Valley. They still didn''t see any people yet, but Zhao didn''t care as he directed the undead to walk straight towards Montenegro.

    It wasn''t very far, only taking about half an hour before they saw the distant walls and people by the gates. Zhaomanded the undead to keep going because of what Green told him. If they sat on Alien as they entered Montenegro Fortress, no one would dare to offend them. No one in this Continent wanted to mess with ck mages.

    While sitting on the undead''s back, they swaggered towards Montenegro Fortress, and within five minutes, they ran into a group of mercenaries that was made up of five people. Each person, while carrying a backpack, was surprised as they looked with uncertainty at Zhao. When they saw the huge undead, they immediately stepped aside to the side of the road. It was as Green said. These people wouldn''t dare to touch a ck mage, especially one that could summon such a powerful undead.

    It seemed like Zhao''s head didn''t move, but his eyes were looking over the mercenaries. They were wearing simple leather armor, each armed with weapons, and carrying a backpack. The guy in front was carrying a bow, a knife on his waist, and he had a body that was very thin, with long hands and feet. He seemed like a very agile guy. The second guy was holding a double-edged axe, and with a single nce you could tell that its weight wasn''t light. Underneath his rtively thick leather armor, he looked like a powerful warrior with dark skin wrapping around iron-like muscles.

    The third guy was dressed like an orthodox adventurer. He wore a leather helmet and thick boots along with his armor, while a cloak swayed from behind him. Plus he was carrying arge sword. The two people following behind that guy seemed to be brothers, who looked alike, but were not twins. They were very fat. One of them was stuffing his mouth with chicken feet, like he hasn''t eaten in the past few days.

    Although Zhao was watching them, with therge hat hiding his face, it looked like his head didn''t move. Those five people thought that Zhao''s eyes were focused straight towards the front, so they didn''t notice him looking at them.

    There were often people who posed as ck mages in Montenegro Fortress, but to see such an undead, nobody suspected that Zhao was a fake. It would be impossible for a fake ck mage to summon an undead spirit beast.

    Soon Alien left those five people behind, and Zhao turned his eyes back towards the front. To be honest, this was the first time he saw actual mercenaries, so he was very curious. But even if Zhao got a first impression from those five individuals'' characteristics, he still couldn''t tell how strong they were.

    Just then, Green spoke up. "Master, those five peopleing out of Montenegro Fortress is part of a famous mercenary group called Kui Snake. The strength of those five are good, with the axe guy and sword guy already at the peak of a sixth level warrior."

    Zhao was surprised. He thought that those people were so powerful. Peak of a sixth level warrior? So they were stronger than Blockhead and Rockhead? It seems like there were a lot of experts in this world.

    Along the way, the three encountered a lot of adventurers and mercenaries. Some were dressed in leather armor simr to those previous five, while others were more mixed. Some of the adventurers didn''t even wear leather armor, and instead just wore in warrior clothes. A few didn''t even have backpacks.

    After these mercenaries and adventurers saw Zhao, they invariably got out of the way. Even if their strength was good, they weren''t willing to get into a conflict with a ck mage.

    While sitting on an undead, under the eyes of everybody, Zhao swaggered into Montenegro Fortress. Even the guards that were standing in front of the gates did not dare to intercept them. Although they were supposed to guard the fortress, they weren''t that big of a force, so naturally they wouldn''t dare to touch a ck mage.

    ording to Green''s directions, the three stopped in front of a luxurious hotel. Zhao looked up at the hotel and found a sign that had a Bana symbol.

    The three got off the undead. Green picked up the backpack, while Meg picked up her own bags. Zhao had nothing to hold but a magic staff, which he waved around and returned the undead back into his space.

    The stewards of the hotel looked outside at the ck mage. They didn''t want to go out and meet him, but they were also afraid of angering the mage, so one unlucky guy had to bite the bullet and go out. He had a smile on his face as he greeted Zhao. "Wee, distinguish mage. I''m sure you must have taken a long journey to Montenegro Fortress. In our upscale hotel, we can provide you with hot water twenty four hours a day so you can wash away your fatigue."

    Zhao didn''t say anything. He just gave a wave, and Green immediately stood in front of the steward. "Two of your best rooms. Have hot water ready, and bring a good meal to our rooms."

    They were then escorted into the hotel. It was good that he and Green had discussed it beforehand, for Zhao to not speak as much as possible and to make it look like he was ordering Green do all the talking. Not only would this make Zhao seem mystical, but it would also prevent people from finding out Zhao''s age from his voice.

 Chapter 60 - Fat Boss

    <h4>Chapter 60 - Fat Boss</h4>

    In the Continent, under normal circumstances, the strength of a mage was directly proportional to their age. It was different for a warrior. All a young warrior needed to do was to toughen their bones and grow in strength with training under the guidance of adults.

    Martial arts practice was not easy. The training had high strength requirements. But to be a mage was a lot more difficult. As children, they will be sent to designated locations to check if they have the talent for magic. If there was any, they would focus on training as a mage. If not, they would go back home to try to be a warrior.

    The age requirement to be a mage was very strict. If you were younger than twelve years old, then you couldn''t practice magic. After so many years of research, the people in the Continent discovered that if a person was twelve and under, then they didn''t have the mental strength to learn magic. It was because one so young would have unstable spiritual power, which might cause them to be brain dead or result in death if they tried to practice magic.

    It was precisely because of this reason that the age of a powerful mage would often times not be young. Meg, who had already be a sixth level mage, could definitely be considered a genius.

    Very few people in the Continent knew about Meg''s strength, which was strictly confidential. Even only a few of the Buda n knew about it. That was because Meg was strong for her age. If word got out, it would only result in two things. They would either try to control Meg, or try to kill her. These two results were something the Buda n didn''t want to see.

    Mages tended to live a lot longer than warriors. A warrior, even an eighth level one, generally could live up to two hundred years. But an eighth level mage can reach two hundred and fifty years of age. Because of this, advanced mages were very important to the Continent. They could protect the Continent for at least a hundred years or so.

    On Earth, a king of a feudal country, even if it was a long lived one, could only rule the country for a couple of years. But it wasn''t the same here in the Ark Continent. On average, the king of an empire would rule for a hundred years or so. A short lived king would be someone who only ruled for a few decades. And it was for this reason that, even after so many years, the Continent''s development wasn''t very fast. They didn''t invent new machines and technology, and just stayed as a society that used ves.

    It was precisely because of this that Green wouldn''t let Zhao speak, especially to a person that would scrutinize other people. As long as he heard someone speak, he could tell their age.

    The steward led Zhao into the hotel, which was very well decorated. Beyond the door was a hallway about forty feet long, and from the top hung magicmps. Even though it was still day, the magicmps were lit. Facing the entrance was arge bar where two beautiful waitresses and a fat man were standing respectfully. This man was wearing nice silk clothes and on his chest was pinned with a badge that had the Bana symbol. He seemed to be the boss of this hotel.

    When the boss saw Zhaoe in, he immediately moved towards him and stopped three steps in front of Zhao, then greeted him with a bow. "Wee, sir mage. You have brought honor to our hotel with your presence. Please stay here and rest, and we will immediately bring you some tea."

    Zhao didn''t say anything. He turned and walked to the side, then sat down on the sofa that was specifically ced there as a temporary ce to rest. The moment he sat down, a waitress came over with a pot of tea and a cup, which she ced down on the coffee table in front of Zhao. He helped himself to it, then gently waved for Meg to stand beside him. With his ck robe, the fact that he hadn''t spoken, and just made small movements tomand Green and Meg, Zhao seemed very impressive.

    The boss of this hotel had been paying attention to Zhao. Feeling Zhao''s peculiar temperament, his eyes couldn''t help but shrink, but the smile on his face didn''t change as he soon stood in front of Zhao, and bowed. "Dear Mr. Mage, your room has been arranged on the third floor. Pleasee with me."

    Zhao nodded and stood up. He went along with the boss to the third floor, which wasn''t the same as the first or second floors. The third floor had no halls, since there wasn''t a need for one when there were so few rooms.

    The fat boss led them to room 601 and personally opened the door. Zhao and his group went inside, while the boss stood outside the door. "Dear Mr. Mage, if you need anything, all you have to do is ring this bell to summon someone. Your food will be here shortly. This room has five bedrooms, enough for you and your followers to live in. If it''s not to your liking, then I can arrange another room for you."

    Zhao said nothing as he looked around the room, but Green understood what he meant, so he immediately turned to the fat boss. "We are very satisfied with this arrangement."

    Fat boss immediately bowed. "It is an honor to serve such a great mage. Now please allow me to take my leave." He respectfully closed the door, then left.

    With the fat boss gone, Zhao let out a breath and took off his hat. "I didn''t expect that these clothes would work so well. That boss was really respectful."

    Green also took off his helmet. "Master, you''re too naive. That boss just did it out of habit. He''s a professional. You may not know this, but this hotel is owned by the Markey n. That fat boss is one of the Markey''s intelligence agents. I believe that before long, the Markey n will know about us."

    Zhao was surprised. "This ce is owned by the Markey n? Grandpa Green, why are we staying here?"

    Green smiled slightly. "Sometimes, Master, being low key is not a good thing. Since you can summon an undead, you can actually impersonate a ck mage, so they would think we''re suspicious if we''re not tantly swaggering around. Plus, this would make everyone doubt that we''re from the Buda n, because no one thinks that we would have the courage to do this."

    "I really didn''t think that we would actually inform the Markey n about us in such a ce. Grandpa Green, how did you know that this hotel was owned by the Markey n?"

    "It''s not a secret. Outside the hotel is a sign that has a Bana symbol, which is the badge of the Markey n. With the strength of their n, no one in the Continent woulde here to make trouble. We do not need to worry about anyone when we stay here," Green said. "Plus there are a lot of spirit beasts in the mountains. So you could find a lot of useful things here and get them at a very cheap price, so why wouldn''t the Markey open a business here?"

    Zhao nodded. He had learned from that misceneous book that a lot of things on the Continent were made out of materials that came from spirit beasts. Along with their powerful bodies, a lot of spirit beasts had magical properties, which were very useful for alchemists and pharmacists to refine. Those mercenaries and adventurers rely on hunting those spirit beasts to make a living.

    However, Zhao was still somewhat puzzled, because from looking at the misceneous book, he knew that there weren''t any adventurer guild organizations, which you would often see in web novels. "Grandpa Green, where can the adventurers get a task? Or is hunting spirit beasts all they do?"

    "Of course not," Green said. "In fact, adventurers can receive a task from equipment shops, hotels, and pubs, which gets them from the big cities. Even if the task is not suitable, they could just go somewhere else to look for one. For example, whenever the Markey Company needed something, they could just share the task with their branches throughout the entire Continent, like the one here in Montenegro Fortress. If they administer any tasks, it would be simple to send a message and get it to an adventurer by tomorrow."

 Chapter 61 - Strange Combination

    <h4>Chapter 61 - Strange Combination</h4>

    Was it simple? In fact, it wasn''t that simple. How could it be so simple to pass messages so quickly throughout the Continent? Do not forget, here in the Ark Continent, they didn''t go through an Information Age. There were no mobiles phones or Inte like back on Earth.

    However, the Markey Company could do this, proving their strength in the Ark Continent. Even an entire Empire wouldn''t be willing to provoke them.

    Quietly listening to Green, Zhao found that he had really underestimated this world. Although it wasn''t technologically advanced, they have developed in a unique way. His understanding of this world was too shallow.

    Green smiled. "Master, no matter where you go, a ck mage will be noticed. Especially when we appeared in Montenegro Fortress from the mountains. Of course, they would pay attention to something like that."

    Zhao nodded. "Then we leave tomorrow?"

    "Yes, we will leave tomorrow, Master. To be honest, if you want to stay a few nights here, then I''m afraid that we really can''t afford it."

    Zhao couldn''t help but smile. Money was really a problem. What would an outsider think about when they saw them. It should look like they were spending a big windfall, but all they had was a broken territory, along with a hundred people to feed, and not to mention the asional attacks from the spirit beasts. Even though they had a cheat, they were still so poor that they couldn''t afford to stay long at a hotel.

    Green, thinking that Zhao would feel sad about the current situation, hastened tofort him. "Master, when we sell the radishes, we''ll make money. You don''t need to be sad."

    Zhao didn''t exin to Green why he had smiled. "I''m fine. Later, when we leave this hotel, we should find a ce outside the city, and then go rest in the space."

    Green nodded. "Yes, but we still need to stay here today to get the Markey n''s attention."

    Zhao nodded too as he looked around the suit. It really wasn''t a small lodging, with a living room, five bedrooms, and a bathroom, it was veryfortable.

    Just then, there was a knock at the door. Green quickly stood up and opened it. A waiter was outside, and in his hands was arge tray. There was some bread and three tes of delicious dishes.

    Green took the tes, then gave the waiter a tip and sent him away. Little did he know of what happened after he closed the door; the waiter went downstairs and immediately went to a very secluded room, then knocked on the door. The fat boss''s voice from inside, "Come in."

    The waiter pushed open the door and went in. It was a bedroom with very simple furnishings, just a bed with a small table and a chair. The fat boss was sitting in the chair, holding a pen, ready to write.

    Even though he heard the sound at the door, he didn''t look up. "What did you find?"

    The waiter stood respectfully. "It may be simple to find out their identities. They are likely from noble birth, but life shouldn''t be too good for them right now. I just sent them some ordinary food, but they didn''t say anything about it. And naturally they gave me a tip, although it wasn''t very much."

    The waiter had deliberately sent some food that wasn''t of the best quality, just to try to find out the identity of Zhao. Based on their reactions, he tried to determine Zhao''s status.

    In the Continent, only the nobility would tip a waiter. Under normal circumstances, even businessmen wouldn''t give waiters a tip, so from that point he judged that Zhao may be of nobility. The aristocratic requirements for food and drink were very high, but Zhao didn''t make any demands. Plus, they only tipped a few copper coins. The waiter believed that Zhao didn''t live very well.

    But despite knowing all of this, the fat boss really had no way to determine their identity.

    Finally, the fat boss wrote everything down, and then he opened up a secret door that led to a secret room behind his bedroom. In the secret room was a row of cages, with each cage holding a bird-like spirit beast? This spirit beast was called a wind falcon. It was a fast flying spirit beast, and after some training, it was usually used as a messenger.

    The fat boss first fed the wind falcon some meat, then he carefully rolled up the written information into a small bamboo and attached it the falcon''s ws. Then he sent out the falcon to fly.

    The Markey n was so big that they naturally wouldn''t care about every little thing of note, but the appearance of this ck mage was too sudden, so the fat boss had to message them about it.

    For people, a ck mage represented danger, darkness, and other negative words. As long as there was a ck mage somewhere, they would be noted down without trying to offend them. That was why the fat boss was paying attention to Zhao. Though he was doing these things earlier than Green expected. But when Zhao posed as a ck mage, this effect was what they wanted. With such a high profile act, naturally, no one would think that they were the Buda n, so this will make them more secure.

    After eating the meal, Zhao and everyone rested. They didn''t go wandering around Montenegro Fortress. It must be noted, that Zhao was a ck mage, and a ck mage couldn''t just go around shopping, especially since they were trying to avoid trouble.

    Fortunately, Zhao was an otaku who didn''t like to go shopping since it gave him a feeling of difort. Plus, he was tired and it felt good to rest in such a nice ce.

    The day passed very calmly, but everyone knew that there was a ck mage around.

    The next morning, they left Montenegro Fortress. Zhao was sitting on Alien, which left those adventurers feeling very envious. From Montenegro, there were three roads. The left one led to a grain producing area of the Purcell Duchy. The terrain there was very t, suitable for growing wheat, with arge number of ves working there.

    The road on the right led to a forest, which was the main source of wood for the Purcell Duchy. Under normal circumstances, very few people travel on these two routes, because there was no business to be made there. However, the middle road led to the Purcell Duchy''s capital city, known as the Pearl of the North, of the Aksu Empire. It was called Casa city.

    They certainly wouldn''t go to some grain or wood producing area. Since they were going to sell radishes, they would naturally head to Casa city, which was busy with business.

    The next few days, they were on their way. It wasn''t like their three day travel through the ck Waste, where they didn''t see a single person. Now that they were in the Purcell Duchy, they saw a lot of people as they passed through forests and farnd. But because Zhao''s undead looked so mighty, the moment people saw it, they would try to hide. Zhao felt very satisfied. After all, he could finally see some people so it wasn''t a boring journey.

    Consider this, a huge skeleton with a warrior sitting on its head, and all its body was a ck mage, with a sweet beauty sitting next to him. Thisbination was very strange.

    Also, whenever they pass by a small town or city, they always find a ce outside the city and then go into the space, which made their movements seem uncertain and hard to track. Just another thing that was mysterious about them.

 Chapter 62 - Strange Village

    <h4>Chapter 62 - Strange Vige</h4>

    Not only the Markey n, but lots of ns had established ces to gather intelligence throughout the Continent. Big ns would set up an intelligencework in Montenegro Fortress, not to check out military affairs, since not many military events ur here. They established it only for one main purpose: talent!

    The aristocracy in the Ark Continent, after thousands of years, naturally was very aware of the importance of talent. For a noble, a powerful warrior would be a great help to them, so those major ns would send intelligence agents to Montenegro where mercenaries and adventurers were concentrated. They had to find potential warriors that could be the strengths of those ns.

    It was precisely because of this that, when Zhao appeared in Montenegro Fortress, a lot ofrge ns had received messages regarding their arrival.

    But those people that were tracking Zhao had miscalcted. They did not consider that Zhao would stay out of the towns that he passed, and that he would go into his space and rest at night, so there is no way for those people who were trying to track him find his whereabouts.

    With such a performance from Zhao, the people were surer that he was a ck mage.

    Zhao was not aware of the people that were following him. He was just going at his own pace, his speed not being too fast. Going to Casa City from Montenegro, even with a horse, would take seven days, and Zhao was riding on his undead with a simr speed.

    Right now it has only been three days, and in this period of time they have ran into two towns and numerous small viges, which showed that the Purcell Duchy was indeed prosperous.

    On the morning of the fourth day, they were going along like usual. It was not the rainy season yet, so going through the dirt road was very smooth. But Zhao felt that something was a little off, but he didn''t know what it was.

    Seeing Zhao looking puzzled, Meg spoke up, "Ah, Master, it''s strange. We''ve been going for more than two hours, but he still hasn¡¯t seen anyone. At this time of day, there should be a lot of people."

    It was as Meg said. Zhao finally realized that after two hours, they haven''t met a single person today. No wonder he felt weird, like something wascking.

    "Stop," Zhao said as he felt that something was wrong. The undead immediately stopped. Zhao got up and leaned on its ribs to speak to Green. "Grandpa Green, what has happened? Why didn''t we meet any people, after so long?"

    "I''ve noticed, Master. But don''t worry, we will move forward. I want to see what happened. It''s not a big deal anyway, since Master can just go into the space to hide so nobody can find you."

    Zhao didn''t think that Green had already noticed that something was amiss. Even if it''s a little irresponsible, going forward to find out what happened was a valid reason. There was nothing they could do but to keep moving.

    Thinking of this, Zhao nodded. "Well, let''s go."

    Alien immediately started moving at the same pace as before, it really was moving at a leisurely pace. But Zhao and Meg were tense. They didn''t have much experience in these situations. Unlike Green who was calm, they restlessly looked around at the surrounding woods, as if at any time a spirit beast would burst out.

    To Zhao''s surprise, they walked through the whole morning without encountering a single person.

    Passing through a vige, they carefully looked around, but no one was there. And to Zhao''s surprise, there no signs of being attacked, like all the vigers had simply got out of bed and left. They didn''t hear any chickens or even the sound of a dog. Complete silence.

    Zhao couldn''t help but feel a chill going down his back. This vige was too strange.

    Green carefully looked through the vige for a long time, yet he didn''t find anything. His face was gloomy as he turned to Zhao. "Call out Meirin. She might be able to find something."

    Zhao immediately called out Meirin from the space. Meirin had been paying attention to the situation outside. Naturally, she knew what was happening, so after she came out, she didn''t ask anything and just carefully looked around. She closed her eyes and softly chanted a spell.

    A mass of blue light left her body. With the same radiance as the sun, the light shed for a full five minutes before slowly disappearing.

    Meirin slowly opened her eyes. "Master, ck magic was used to make some kind of temptation spell. Every living thing in this vige was lured away."

    Zhao was shocked. "ck magic? You mean there was an actual ck mage here?"

    Meirin nodded. "Some time has passed, so the magical energy has almost disappeared, but I can be sure that someone was here using ck magic."

    Zhao''s and Green''s face fell. They were sure that the reason why they didn''t encounter anybody today was rted to this thing. They must fix this or they will be implicated. Let¡¯s not forget that, Zhao''s identity was a ck mage. But there was an actual ck mage using ck magic. They couldn''t hide from this situation. Just like how Meirin discovered the ck magic, other mages would be able to do it too. When news of all the missing people spread out, Zhao might fall under suspicion.

    Green and Zhao were worried about this ck mage. With a temptation spell to lure so many people away, that mage would certainly have nothing good nned, which would bring Zhao no small amount of trouble.

    Meirin apparently thought of this too. "Master, you should stop dressing up as a ck mage, otherwise it would bring you trouble."

    Zhao shook his head. "If I pretend to be someone else, it may make it easier for people to discover our identity, which would make the situation more dangerous. Grandma Meirin, can you sense which direction that ck mage brought all those people? Let''s see if we can solve this annoying problem. If we can solve it, then that''s good. Even if it''s not resolved, we still can''t let the Purcell n suspect us."

    Such a big thing, it would be impossible for the Purcell n to not find out about it. But if Zhao was able to find the real killer and handed the guy over to the Purcell n, naturally they would not be suspicious of him.

    Meirin looked at Green, wanting to know if they should go along with Zhao''s n. If Green agrees, she will find the way towards that ck mage.

    Green nodded. "Well then, let''s do it ording to the young master. Find that guy and hand him over to the Purcell n."

    Meirin used her magic, but this time it took her a whole ten minutes. After she finished, she pointed in the direction of Casa City. "That way," she said.

 Chapter 63 - Immortal Mercenary Group

    <h4>Chapter 63 - Immortal Mercenary Group</h4>

    It was strange. Supposedly every day, there would be peopleing from Montenegro to Casa city, but today there was not one person going in that direction. Up to now, Zhao hadn''t met anybody.

    But Zhao didn''t know that early in the morning, there was a caravan that passed by them. But when the caravan found that something was wrong, they immediately retreated back to their small town and spread the news to all the merchants. Now that a lot of people knew what was going on, they decided to form a bigger caravan, so they hired a lot of mercenaries from Montenegro.

    Zhao didn''t know this because he had been feeling tired, so while the caravan had set off bright and early, he had stayed in the space and missed them by two or three hours. It was because of those merchants who blocked anyone froming in that direction, that no one saw Zhao, which resulted in this strange scene to unfold.

    There were a lot of thieves and wild beast attacks on the Continent, so caravans had to be careful. If they find anything wrong, they would immediately go back into the nearest town, and then warn the other caravans from moving on ahead. Zhao didn''t know this, and neither did Green, since the Buda n never owned a caravan before.

    Zhao kept them moving forward, where they encountered five more viges with the people gone. These viges were not too big, but if one were to count all the people in the five viges together, there would be a thousand people. But it was not just the people, but all living things were gone.

    The more they kept moving, the more they felt scared, not only from the missing people, but also from Meirin feeling the ck magical energy growing stronger and stronger.

    ording to Meirin''s estimate, with this temptation spell that could cover so many people, the strength of the ck mage must have reached at least the eighth level, same as Meirin. But even if this ck mage''s strength was on the same level as her, Meirin recognized that if they really fought, she was afraid that she might not really be able to beat the other, because ck magic was too strange.

    However, Zhao didn''t worry too much. Not only did he have Green by his side, but he also had the space which he could go hide in. He didn''t believe that anyone could go into the space to kill him.

    Their speed didn''t elerate or slow down, and just unhurriedly moved forward, which was a characteristic of Zhao. No matter at what time, he pursued stability while reminding himself to stay calm. That was his motto.

    So this time Zhao kept reminding himself to calm down. He always carefully looked around for any situation. Although he couldn''t see anything, he still had to be very carefully, and be prepared to deal with any emergency.

    Meirin sat on the undead with her eyes closed, along with Green who was sitting on Alien''s head, while Zhao sent Meg back into the space.

    But to Zhao''s surprise, they almost went through a whole day without encountering anything. It was already four in the afternoon, and they have yet to see any people, or did they encounter any attack. Everything was calm, which was eerie.

    Zhao was prepared to stop and rest when Meirin suddenly opened her eyes. "Master, you should go back into the space. I have a strong feeling of ck magical energy in front of us. It seems like the other party has been prepared."

    Surprised, Zhao nodded his head. He knew that he wouldn''t be much help, so he stepped into the space. However, he left Alien outside, still carrying Green and Meirin as it walked.

    Once inside the space, Zhao immediately went into his hut and watched the screen. It was so strange to watch the outside scene that appeared on the screen, like he was still sitting on the back of the undead.

    At that moment, Zhao smacked his head. He really was stupid. As always, he could see up to one hundred meters from the point he entered the space. But if that point could be moved, wouldn''t he be able to see more things? Previously, when he came into the space, he didn''t put away the undead because he thought that it might be necessary to help Green and Meirin, but he forgot to tell it to stop, so the undead kept moving forward.

    He discovered the secret that even though he himself was inside the space, the image of the screen kept on moving, so that point of entry could be moved. There was no need for him to stay outside. Damn, why didn''t he think of it before? He could have just let the undead go outside while he hid inside the space.

    But right now Zhao wasn''t in the mood to keep thinking about it, because he wanted to see the ck mage.

    Meirin and Green was paying attention to everything in front of them, while the undead unhurriedly moved forward. Meirin sensed that the ck magical energy was getting stronger.

    Suddenly, they heard the sound of weapons. Green and Meirin knew that they were finally there.

    Just then, the undead suddenly stopped. Zhao appeared on the back of the undead from the space and said, "Grandpa Green, Grandma Meirin, get into the space. The undead could still move forward, and we can see everything that''s going on."

    Green and Meirin were surprised, but they understood what Zhao meant. However, Green still shook his head. "No, Master. We shouldn''t go in. If they find out the secret of the space, it would do more harm than good."

    Zhao paused for a moment, and then he nodded. "Well, then it''ll be necessary for me to stay out. I can release those undead to help, so people would think that I''m a ck mage, and they won''t discover the secrets of the space."

    Green and Meirin frowned. They really didn''t want to let Zhao take that risk. But if Zhao went into the space, and then summoned undead, it may expose the secret of the space, which would really put them in a dilemma.

    Green thought about it, and then turned to Zhao. "Master, if you want to stay outside, you''d better call Meg out to stay by your side."

    Zhao nodded. He found that, as long as he thought about calling people from the space in his head, the people in the space could hear it. Plus if those people wanted to speak to him, as long as they knocked on the screen, he could hear them. Finding this out made Zhao happy, because contacting people in the space was now even more convenient.

    After Meg was called out, she immediately sat down next to Zhao and carefully looked around, ready to protect him. Zhaomanded the undead to move forward, but to be more careful this time, Green stood up, ready to fight.

    They walked for a thousand meters before encountering a small slope. Zhao finally saw what was happening in front of them on that slope. Arge group of undead was sieging a caravan. Seeing the Bana symbol on its banner, it turned out to be a caravan belonging to the Markey n.

    Green noticed that there was a g stuck to the ground next to the slope. The g was ck with a white skull painted on it. Zhao thought that it was simr to a pirate¡¯s g back on Earth. When Green saw that g, his face couldn''t help but change. Because the g reminded him of an organization. On the Continent, there was a notorious group of mercenaries: The Immortal mercenary group.

    The Immortal mercenary group was one of the Continent''s most powerful mercenary groups, but it was also one of the smallest, since the core of the group only had eight people!

    In general, only having eight people wouldn''t be called a mercenary group. It was more like a small adventurer group. But this team of eight people was called a mercenary group on the Continent because these eight practiced ck magic!

    This mercenary group had existed for decades. In that time, they had received a total of a thousand requests, of which five hundred of them resulted in killing the owner and robbing their goods. Later, no one dared to ask them to do a task, which made the group turn into thieves.

    Every time they acted, all the nearby people would be killed and then turned into undead, and then they would use those undead to attack their targets. This method could be described as extremely cruel. Nobody on the Continent knew how to deal with them. One time, the Immortal mercenary group actually moved against the business of the Xinya n, who sent some experts to fight back. The result was that out of the eight men from the Immortal mercenary group, seven of them died, and thest one was seriously injured.

    Originally, everyone in the Continent thought that the Immortal mercenary group would disappear, but instead they did something crazy.

 Chapter 64 - Releasing Them

    <h4>Chapter 64 - Releasing Them</h4>

    Just when everyone thought that there would be no more Immortal mercenary group, thest ck mage of their group used thest of his vitality to multiply his magic power by ten times, then turned the other seven ck mages into high-level undead. On his death bed, hemanded the seven undead to use their ck magic to make him be an undead too.

    Generally, when a person bes an undead, they would be a low-level one with low wisdom and strength. But under the power of a powerful ck mage, they would retain their fighting strength and high intelligence, plus they would be a free undead, not enved with any constraints to anyone.

    Of course, for a ck mage to make a high-level undead, it would require very powerful magic. The most important part was to pay with your own vitality. Even if it was a powerful eighth level ck mage, his life woulde to an end when making such an attempt, so generally ck mages didn''t make high undead.

    That ck mage was seriously injured. He was a dying man, so he wasn''t afraid of wasting his vitality to stimte his magic. Once he finished creating those seven undead ck mages, with his dying breath he gave them orders to bring him back as an undead.

    The n was too crazy. Those seven undead ck mages were free, so it was hard to say whether they would listen to him or not. Even if his n seeded, the seven might have be high-level undead, but from now henceforth he would just be an average undead that couldn''t eat, sleep, or enjoy any of the human pleasures. Was it really worth it?

    A mercenary group consisting of eight undead ck mages has be the Continent''s most notorious gang of thieves. Even therge ns were terrified of them. In their opinion, if the people in that mercenary group wanted to be undead, then they were lunatics.

    It was because of this that nobody wanted to offend the Immortal mercenary group.

    Green had naturally heard of this mercenary group, which was precisely why he made an ugly face when he saw that g. To be honest, he didn''t want to offend the Immortal mercenary group. It might bring disastrous consequences to the Buda n.

    The g that had been inserted into the ground was to tell any passing people that their group was working, so it was best not to make trouble, otherwise they would make an enemy out of the Immortal mercenary group.

    Green turned to Zhao. "Master, we have to go back. I have something to tell you."

    Zhao was looking at the battle, but he nodded at what Green said and pulled the undead back. They quietly withdrew from the slope, and no one on the battlefield noticed them. After stepping down from the hillside, Green pointed to the woods, and Zhao directed the undead that way. In the woods, they found a secluded ce, and then everyone went into the space.

    Once in the space, Green took everyone into the hut and told them what he knew about the Immortal mercenary group.

    Meirin already had some understanding of this mercenary group, but Blockhead, Rockhead, and Meg didn''t know them at all since they grew up in the capital and have never left it.

    Zhao calmly listened to Green. He never thought that the Immortal mercenary group would be crazy enough to turn all eight into undead. After Green finished, Zhao stood up and touched his forehead, then he pounded on the table and murmured. "Let''s fight."

    They all looked puzzled at Zhao, who turned to Green and said, "Grandpa Green, you said that the eight people of the Immortal mercenary group have be undead?"

    Green nodded, which caused Zhao tough. "Do you remember what happens after I bring an undead into the space?"

    Hearing what Zhao said, Green was stunned for a moment, but then his eyes brightened. He also pounded the table. "Yes! They be loyal to us."

    Meirin also reacted to this news. She certainly understood what Zhao meant. They had brought over a thousand undead into the space, without exception, they have all be loyal. The eight individuals of the Immortal mercenary group were also undead, so wasn''t it also possible to catch them in the space and make them to loyal too?

    Meirin couldn''t help but feel excited. Although they caught many undead, most of them were animals, with a few that had human form. But those were just low-leveled, so those human undead naturally had no wisdom and couldn''t be of much help.

    But the undead ck mages of the Immortal mercenary group were different. They were high-leveled undead, with high intelligence that also maintained a lifetime of knowledge. If they could help the Buda n, then that would be of great help to them.

    Right now the Buda ncked a force. If they could rein in the Immortal mercenary group, that would be tantamount of having strong armed forces. If anybody wanted to move against the Buda n, then they would have a hard fight on their hands.

    The thought of it made everyone excited.

    Zhao also couldn''t help but smile. "And we can help the Markey n, which would put us in good favor with them."

    Hearing what Zhao said, Green calmed down as he immediately realized that they could also help the Markey n. The Markey Company was one of the most famous firms in the Continent. If they could make a strong bond with them, he couldn''t imagine the future benefits they could get to develop the Buda n. It wasn''t just the possibility of getting lots of gold; they might also get ess to theirplete informationwork.

    "Master, we have to go now before it''s toote. I''m afraid those people of the Markey n might not stand for long," Green said.

    Zhao nodded. "Blockhead, Rockhead, you two will stay inside the space to take care of the ves. Grandpa Green, let''s go." The four came out of the space.

    Outside the space, Zhao immediately released all of his undead. The total amount of undead was one thousand three hundred and fifty seven. This number wasn''t counted by Zhao himself, but something he got from the spatial barn.

    With all the undead that Zhao summoned, the scene was vast. A few of the undead were humanoid and some were insects, but most of them were some kind ofrge sized undead, like that rat undead. This was simply an undead army. They were supposed to fight the mercenary group, but mostly they were there to look impressive.

    Zhao sat on his undead, while Meg, Meirin, and Green sitting on their own. With a wave from Zhao, the mighty army of undead spirit beasts rushed straight towards the slope.

    They could see that the mercenary group also had their own undead army, made up of three thousand people, along with some dogs, chickens, sheep, cows, pigs, and other livestock. It would seem like this undead army wasposed of all the living things from those viges.

 Chapter 65 - Laura

    <h4>Chapter 65 - Laura</h4>

    This was what the Immortal mercenary group usually did. They killed off the vigers and turned them into their undead army to enable them to attack their target. Although they were low-leveled undead, their attacks weren''t weak. Even the power of an ordinary undead was not small, plus they weren''t afraid to die, nor did they feel pain. No one was willing to encounter such opponents.

    In the Continent, the Markey n had a reputation of great strength, so under normal circumstances, no one would darey hands on their caravan. So after such a long time, they would naturally be more ck, and now each caravan were sending less people to protect it.

    This time, the Markey n was sending someone to Montenegro Fortress to conduct a secret trantion with a mysterious figure. This transaction was for the Necro Orb.

    The Necro Orb was found by a thief in an ancient tomb. It was an orb with strong Necromancer energy, which could turn an ordinary undead into a mid-level or even a high-level one.

    The Markey would love to let this treasure stay in their n, but it became known to the mysterious figure, who was willing to pay a high price to buy this orb. The Markey n had no choice but to agree. They decided that Montenegro Fortress would be the ce to make the transaction, because it wouldn''t attract attention. No one would think that such a treasure would be traded in Montenegro.

    They didn''t know how this news reached that mercenary group. The importance of the Necro Orb to the Immortal mercenary group was self-evident.

    The Markey n didn''t let others know that they were going to Montenegro Fortress to make the transaction, so they didn''t send much of a squad, which disguised themselves as an ordinary caravan. They had released information that the transaction for the orb would be located elsewhere, so they thought that they were safe, until the Immortal mercenary group stopped them.

    Not only did the eight ck mages of the Immortal mercenary groupmand an undead army, they would also asionally use ck magic to attack the Markey n caravan, giving them lots of pressure.

    Of course, the Markey n didn''t send ordinary mercenaries to guard the Necro Orb. They sent experts. But these experts couldn''t handle the attacks from all these undead people, plus the ck magical attacks from the mercenary group making them miserable.

    Laura was standing on the carriage, her hands holding onto a wooden box. The box wasn''t very big, only about twenty cubic centimeters or so, and it seemed to not weigh much, since she effortlessly carried it.

    Laura Markey was the second daughter to a mage named Kevin Markey. At forty years old, the old mage finally reached the sixth level. His speed of cultivation wasn''t slow, but it was definitely not fast. He preferred to study magic, and had little interest in business. The Markey n was a famous n that specialized in business in the Continent. They didn''t pay much attention to their heirs that practiced magic or martial arts, and instead focused more on those with business capabilities, which was why Kevin was somewhat embarrassing to the n.

    However, Kevin had a good daughter named Laura. Laura was only seventeen years old, yet she was a famous genius in the Continent. Not only was she a genius in cultivation, but also in business. Laura didn''t just learn martial arts, but also how to make weapons for warriors. This was even more difficult than practicingbat skills, which was already demanding for cultivators

    Not only was Laura a sixth level warrior, but she was also good at making spears, tower shields, horse bows, machetes, and other weapons. Her strength was very strong, but you wouldn''t be able to tell from looking at her appearance.

    White snow-like delicate skin, a head of wavy golden hair, and a pair of dark blue eyes. Along with her illustrious family background and powerful strength in the martial arts, she was admired by many men.

    But what was most talked about her was her business genius. At a very young age, she was already helping her father with some business matters.

    For such a genius, the average person couldn''t even rise up in jealousy, because she was too good. If someone was a little better than you, of course you would be envious of him. But if he was so much better than you that he was beyond your reach, you couldn''t afford to raise up your jealousy.

    In the Markey n, the heirs of the family will manage different businesses in different areas. The patriarch of the n will then see who was the best at managing their business and making it the most profitable. Everyone knew that Kevin didn''t have the ability to do business, so the patriarch didn''t even consider him as part of thepetition. But since Laura helped Kevin manage his business, their earnings have increased each year, and now wasn''t worse than the other heirs of the family.

    Kevin''s share of the n''s business was mainly concentrated in the Purcell Duchy, so this time the transaction was ced in the hands of Kevin, and of course it would be Laura who finalized the deal.

    Laura had no idea how everything they arranged became in vain when that mercenary group arrived, but she feared that this time was really dangerous.

    Although Laura was a sixth level warrior, until now, she has never participated in a real battle. Her strength was good, but she was a bit worse than an ordinary mercenary in a fight.

    Plus, they were surrounded by the undead. Even if she wanted to run, she couldn''t.

    This was Laura''s first time feeling so desperate. Death wasing. She bit her lips hard until there was bright red blood. And then herst shred of hope was destroyed when, behind the undead army, anotherrge number of undead appeared. These undead wererge, with bodies suffused with a strange green color.

    Laura''s face paled. She knew that she was going to die. However, she didn''t copse, but instead aroused a fighting spirit in her heart!

    In despair, there would often be two kinds of reactions. Eitherplete copse where you lose all ability to resist and get trampled on, or a manifestation of anger to oppose everything in your way, even if they were undead. Laura was clearly feeling thetter.

    Laura was ready to fight to the death.

    But then she suddenly discovered that the new undead was attacking the undead that had besieged them. Not only Laura, but everyone in the Markey caravan was shocked to the point where their brains momentarily didn''t know how to react. Was there strife among the Immortal mercenary group?

    Laura didn''t think so. She was clever and eventually saw that these new undead creatures weren¡¯t the same. Unlike the human undead that had besieged them, most of these new undead were more like spirit beasts. And not only did these spirit beasts have strong attacks, but their bodies had green bones, which showed that they were toxic and not to be trifled with.

    The green undead wereing in a steady stream, with a total number actually reaching more than a thousand. Unfortunately, that was less than half of the undead that had besieged them. But Laura was looking around because she believed that the people who summoned these undead would soon be here to help them.

    Laura carefully looked at the back and found four people riding the undead. Two of them were standing. One was wearing full body armor, while the other was wearing a magic robe. The other two were sitting on an undead like it was natural. One was dressed in a ck magic robe, and the other that was sitting beside the ck mage was wearing a maid outfit.

    Suddenly, ck light was shot straight towards these four people. Laura''s face changed. She knew that the mercenary group was attacking these four, so she couldn''t help but shout, "Be careful!" However, she didn''t realize that she was too far away from those people, so they couldn''t hear what she was shouting.

 Chapter 66 - Raid

    <h4>Chapter 66 - Raid</h4>

    Just as the ck light was about to hit the four of them, suddenly ayer of water shielded them. The shield looked thin and transparent, but the ck light couldn''t get past their guard.

    After the ck light disappeared, Green stood up on the undead''s head and suddenly sprang towards the direction where the ck light was emitted. Although he was still wearing body armor, with a very fast speed, he disappeared in front of everyone in the blink of an eye.

    Meanwhile, Meirin said to Zhao, "Master, go back."

    Zhao knew that he must listen to Meirin, so he immediatelymanded his undead to step back.

    More ck light shot at them, but Zhao was able to note where they came from. He directed his undead army to rush toward where the ck light was being emitted. The eight ck mages seemed to be hiding in the woods.

    Suddenly, a screen projected in front of him, shing different colored dots. The red dots represented them and the undead that he summoned, the green dots represented the people of the Markey caravan, and there were a few ck dots hidden in the woods.

    There were eight ck dots. But one of them was next to a red dot. Zhao looked and saw that was the direction where Green went. One of the ck dots was also rushing in that direction, leaving the other six ck dots behind.

    Zhaomanded his undead to divide into seven teams. Six of the teams will each have two hundred undead, which he sent towards the six ck dots, while the remaining one hundred and fifty seven stayed close by. Meg also made her preparations as she softly whispered a spell that formed a pale shroud of air which surrounded her and Zhao. After all, her mission was to protect Zhao.

    The six ck dots figured out Zhao''s intentions, so they immediately rushed towards him. In their view, getting rid of Zhao was the only hope of victory. If they were to get surrounded by the undead, then sooner orter they will be killed.

    The Immortal mercenary group has faced danger countless times, like when they faced the Xinya n. At the time, they were seventh leveled ck mages, but the Xinya n was still able to kill them, forcing them to to turn themselves into undead. Now their true strength was only at the sixth level. If it weren''t for the fact that ck magic was really strange, then it would be impossible for them to run rampant in the Continent.

    But this time, they encountered an even more dangerous situation. Not only did the other side have two people with strength at the eighth level, they also had an army of undead. They could say that their chances of winning was very low.

    That was the reason why they took the initiative to attack Zhao. It wasn''t because they thought that they had the ability to kill Zhao, but they wanted to see if they could escape after taking Zhao''s life. They had experienced many battles with enemies before, and so they thought that if they ran, it would be likely that Zhao woulde after them. So they wanted to try attacking Zhao first, then find a way to escape.

    But they didn''t know that if they had turned around and ran, Zhao wouldn''t havee after them because he really didn''t want to deal with the hassle.

    Zhao noticed that the ck spots were getting closer. "Grandma Meirin, they''reing."

    Meirin nodded, although she didn''t need Zhao to tell her that. As a powerful eighth level mage, plus the fact that she was rich in experience with fighting enemies, how could she not know that they wereing.

    However, Zhao faced a surprise. Although he knew that some of the Immortal mercenary group were getting closer, he couldn''t even see their shadows. The screen projected in front of him clearly showed ck dots outside his protection of undead, but he couldn''t see a single person, not even their shadows. It was really strange.

    Although Zhao was curious as to the reason why, he knew that now was not the time to ask. He had already warned Meirin, plus he knew where the people were, so he wasn''t worried.

    The ck dots creeped closer, and now they were inside his protection of undead, but the undead didn''t notice anything. Seeing this, Zhao then understood that those people must be using some kind of secret stealth magic, so now the undead couldn''t even find them.

    But Zhao didn''t shoot up in fear. He believed in Meirin. If she couldn''t find them, then she wouldn''t be called an eighth level mage.

    Plus, Zhao''s undead still had a trick he could use.

    His undead were an undead spirit variation. It had a spiritual attack, which was something that mages feared to encounter.

    Zhao firmly stared at his screen, ready to get involved at anytime. Right now he looked mysterious because he was dressed as a ck mage, plus he was able to sit there motionless amidst such a battle.

    Meirin had long felt the people getting closer, but she didn''t move. She wasn''t worried about Zhao''s safety because he had Meg by his side. And if Meg failed to protect him, he could always go inside the space. She had nothing to worry about.

    At this point, Zhao discovered that the ck spots have stopped ten meters away from him. He felt that it was time, so he got up and yelled, "Attack!"

    Tomand his undead, he didn''t actually need to shout, but he had always wanted to give thatmand, plus he was encouraging himself.

    From his outburst, Meirin began casting a spell, while Zhao suddenly felt his undead sting out a strong spiritual force.

    Meirin was surprised, but she then understood what Zhao was doing, so she changed her spell. She was originally going to use a magic attack to wound those guys and then capture them in the space, but now she allowed Alien to do the attacking because she was very clear on what a spiritual attack will do to a mage.

    Although she didn''t know how Zhao found where those people were, she didn''t think too much of it as she immediately casted another spell. Six water dragons appeared at her side, which then rushed straight towards those six men.

    At the time when Meirin just formed the water dragons, the six men appeared around Zhao in a semicircle less than ten meters from him. Apparently, they were going to use magic to attack, but then suddenly they were hit with a spiritual attack, injuring them.

    As soon as they were exposed, the six water dragons wrapped around them. Once Zhao opened a hole to the space, Meirin immediately threw the six men inside.

    Zhao and Meirin felt relieved. The timing of their attack was perfect. Before those people were about to cast their magic, they were suddenly hit with a spiritual attack, allowing Meirin to seize the opportunity to trap those people and throw them into the space.

    The key factor was the screen projection. Even if those people were invisible, they couldn''t stay hidden under Zhao''s eyes. Along with the spiritual attack, it had doubled their war potential.

 Chapter 67 - Undead Level Up

    <h4>Chapter 67 - Undead Level Up</h4>

    Kris H N (Denmark)

    Pongthep C (Thand)

    David F (US)

    and Poh-Yen P (Australia).

    Thanks!!!

    Almost all of Laura''s men had injuries. These men were loyal to Laura, not the Markey n. Since she was young, Laura understood that the men given to her by the n weren''t reliable, so over the years she had been trying to cultivate her own forces. Because of the stakes of this time''s transaction, she had to take her most loyal men, but they had almost died.

    After Zhao threw some of the Immortal mercenary group into the space, he heard the voice: [Advance ss robotic objects have been discovered in the space. Proceeding with new imntation program. Imntation sessful. Robotic objects have no toxic effects. Will now strengthen them with toxins. Running extraction program on these new ss of advanced robotic objects. The original ss of robotic objects will now be strengthened]

    Zhao understood what the voice meant. He really seeded. Once the six undead of the Immortal mercenary group entered the space, they had really be one of us. Plus, they were also strengthened with the toxins from the swamp, giving them a stronger attacking power. Not only that, when the space found that the six undead were more advanced than the others, it leveled up all the undead that he had.

    Zhao had not yet had the time to feel pleased when a blue shadow shot towards him and shouted, "Master." It was Green, who was clutching two ck figures. It appeared that they were the remaining members of the Immortal mercenary group. With a thought, Zhao opened up a hole, then Green threw the two members into the space. The voice sounded again, telling him that the reform process was happening again.

    Just then, all the undead around Zhao shed a tiny light. The light was so small and fast that if Zhao was not sitting on his undead, he might not have noticed it.

    After the light disappeared, Zhao found that the undead had changed. Their bodies were a more deeper green and the red soul fire where their eyes were supposed to be looked more exuberant.

    The body of his undead became dark green. The only ce where it was different was the white pattern on its head. The pattern was shaped simr to an eye. It was aplex pattern which if you stared at it for a long time, you would feel that it was spinning, sucking in your soul.

    In addition, his undead seemed to have be bigger. It was originally just ten meters long, but now it reached a total of fifteen meters. But that wasn''t the only change. The chest of the undead had turned into a closed space when green crystal formed walls between the ribs, leaving no trace of a gap. The space inside the chest was now two meters high, four meters long, and three meters wide, with a t floor and an arc-shaped roof. Not only could you sit inside the chest, you could also stand up and move around.

    On the neck of the undead appeared some sort of strange bone armor. It didn''t affect the undead as it could still turn its neck to look around, but this bone armor had formed something like a corridor that gave direct ess to the undead''s mouth from its chest. The mouth was very big. As long as the mouth was open, it could form a space that was three meters wide, five meters long, and one meter high, allowing a person to sit there and see the situation outside.

    Down the back of the undead grew a lot of hideous bone spurs that seemed to glitter with shing green light, and on its tail grew three long spikes that pointed up, left, and right. Just the sight of them showed how powerful and lethal they were. Zhao and Meg looked at the changes of the undead, not knowing how it had be like this or when the wooden nks had been knocked to the ground. It didn''t just be a roomy way to travel, but also a murderous weapon.

    Meirin and Green were surprised. The changes to the undead werepletely beyond their imagination.

    Zhao took a moment to collect himself, then with a thought, he immediately put the rest of the undead inside his space, then he called out to Meirin and Green. "Grandma Meirin, Grandpa Green, let''s go into the undead''s mouth."

    The undead had two entrances. The front entrance was the mouth, while the other was behind the chest. Zhao noticed that there were a few pieces of bones which you could open, allowing you to go into Alien from behind. However, Zhao didn''t want to go inside from the back, because that was the ce where animals defecated. He didn''t want to go in or out from there.

    Green and Meirin went inside the undead with Zhao, which immediately opened its mouth to let them in. The chest seemed to be tightly sealed, only feeling a little wind. Once inside, Green and Meirin couldn''t help but feel surprised. They really didn''t expect that the space inside the chest would be like this. Didn''t it change too much?

    They looked at Zhao, who chuckled. "I didn''t think that it would be like this after I put those guys from the Immortal mercenary group into the space. The space made all the undead stronger, which is why it had be like this. Now we don''t need to sit outside. We can just sit in here and see the outside situation instead."

    Green nodded as he looked around. "Although it''s not much, you can still see outside. Well, Master, it would be great if we go see the Markey n like this."

    Zhao smiled. "Then let''s go see them." Hemanded his undead to climb the slope.

    Laura and everyone else didn''t see what happened behind the slope. Thest thing they saw was a blue shadow clutching two ck humanoid objects going behind the slope, then all the undead that helped them have disappeared. Laura was just about to send people to see what had happened when a crocodile skeleton crawled out from behind the slope.

    That crocodile skeleton seemed very familiar, like the one that the ck mage was sitting on, but it had changed, looking more ferocious. While she didn''t get a good look at that undead''s appearance, she clearly remembered that it didn''t have bone spurs that big going down its back. However, Laura was sure that it was an undead that belonged to the ck mage that helped them. That was because she had never seen the Immortal mercenary group using such an undead. If they had that undead, they would have used it to siege them from the beginning.

    Laura and her men felt nervous. After all, that undead was too scary. Its dark green bones shined with a coldness under the sun, while its four meter long mouth exposed rows of fangs. And although its legs weren''t high, it had long sharp ws that left no doubt to the destruction it could bring.

    Such a monster wasing towards them.

    Laura and her men tightly clutched their weapons, their hearts rising up to their throats. Under their gaze, the undead stopped itself five meters away from them. When its mouth opened, they felt a burst of fear. But then Green stepped out of the undead''s mouth.

 Chapter 68 - Idol?

    <h4>Chapter 68 - Idol?</h4>

    Green looked around and spotted Laura. "Hello, Markey n. My Master would like to speak with you." He called Zhao his Master like how a mage''s follower respectfully would.

    Laura of course understood what Green meant, but she hesitated. She had a treasure with her, and if the other side wanted that treasure, wouldn''t it be too dangerous if she went along with Green?

    Green was a good person. One look at Laura and he understood her hesitation, but he didn''t me her for it.

    While Laura wasn''t prepared to follow Green to see Zhao, since the other side had saved them, she still needed to give them her thanks. Laura jumped down from her carriage, then she walked to Green and bowed. "Powerful warrior, please ept the thanks of Laura Markey. I do not know if I could have the opportunity to see the distinguished mage."

    Although Laura was very polite, the meaning of her words were clear. If you want to see me, then you will have toe out and see me.

    Green looked at Laura, then nodded. He also thought that they should go out to Laura''s side. Although they didn''t know why the Immortal mercenary group attacked her, this was a good chance to establish a rtionship with Laura and the Buda n.

    Inside the undead''s chest, Zhao, Meirin, and Meg were standing there waiting for Green. Zhao originally wanted to go out to see Laura, but Green thought that it would be too demeaning, so he told Zhao to wait here until he came back. Once Green was inside again, he said, "Master, the one outside is named Laura, a genius of the Markey n. When you go meet her, if she asked about the Immortal mercenary group, say that we repelled them. Don''t say that we made them loyal to us."

    Zhao nodded. "Don''t worry, Grandpa Green, I know what to say." He went out, followed by Green and Meg, leaving Meirin behind.

    Standing there, Laura was a bit nervous. She didn''t know how the mage would answer her since she knew that what she was doing was rude. But she couldn''t risk the treasure that was on her.

    However, she also knew that ck mages were usually cantankerous and that she might have offended him. If the ck mage wanted to deal with her, she was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to leave here today. This thought filled Laura with some regret. With her current strength, she wouldn''t be able to hold on to the Necro Orb if the ck mage wanted it.

    While she was feeling regretful, Laura suddenly noticed three peopleing out of the mouth of the undead. One of them was a ck mage. Although the mage''s body wasn''t very tall, he was wearing a tall ck robe while holding a magic staff.

    Laura, with her experience in business, could tell at a nce that the robe and magic staff were cheap and poor quality. But from the mage''s temperament, Laura almostpletely omitted these two things. His unique temperament seemed to be very humble, but at the same time, it seemed very contradictory.

    Meanwhile, Laura also noticed another detail. Although the ck mage was wearing a robe that covered his whole body, she could still see his hand that was sticking out while holding the magic staff. When she saw this hand, Laura''s eyes couldn''t help but shrink. The hand wasn''t old and it had no wrinkles. Although it was a man''s hand, the skin was very white and delicate.

    If this hand reflected this mage''s age, then Laura could easily tell that the owner of this hand didn''t exceed thirty years old!

    An advanced ck mage that was no more than thirty years old, what kind of concept was that? This was equal to the strongest in the Continent and would infinitely have a bright future. For arge n, such a person would help that n grow.

    But Laura has been taking care of the family business for several years, so even after seeing such a big scene, it only took a moment before she could calm herself back to normal.

    Different from Laura, Zhao felt very excited. The reason he was excited was because of Laura''s looks.

    Although Laura was pretty, in his past life Zhao had seen a variety of beauties. That wasn''t the reason for Zhao''s excitement, but rather because Laura looked like a specific person. In his past life, when Zhao was an otaku, he liked music. He mostly listened to some Chinese songs, so he knew even less about foreign singers.

    But he did know of one name: Taylor Swift

    Taylor Swift was a country music singer. When Zhao was almost twenty years old, at the time when Taylor was twenty, he thought that she looked sweet and her singing was very appealing, so he quickly fell in love with her. Zhao had a picture of Taylor on hisputer desktop.

    Laura''s looks was almost like it was carved out of a mold from what Taylor looked like. She looked so much alike that Zhao kept checking her over, everything from her height to her blonde hair. She was simply almost exactly the same. The only difference was that Laura had a body that practiced martial arts, but this gave her an inexplicable attraction. As long as men saw her, they would want to conquer her.

    Meeting his idol standing before his own eyes, how could Zhao not be excited. Although he knew that the person in front of him wasn''t Taylor, he still couldn''t help but feel excited.

    Fortunately, he was wearing a mage robe that blocked his face. If Laura were to see the happy vacant look on Zhao, it would greatly damage her impression of him.

    Laura took a deep breath and gave a deep bow to Zhao. "Dear mage, thank you for your help. Please ept my most sincere gratitude."

    Zhao soon recovered after he also took a breath to calm down. In front of a star like that, he shouldn''t be too crazy, and be more sensible. Plus, he knew that the one standing in front of him wasn''t Taylor, but Laura.

    "Miss Laura is too polite. We just happened to pass by and encountered that notorious mercenary group. Unfortunately, we couldn''t destroy them, and instead let them run," Zhao said.

    Laura was surprised for a moment. She had seen Green carrying two objects to the back of the slope, but she didn''t expect that they were part of the Immortal mercenary group. If so, then it was good that the mercenary group had been eliminated. And Laura was also able to confirm her previous spection that the ck mage was quite young, which she could tell from the sound of his voice.

    Laura smiled at Zhao. "You do not need to feel any regret. I will not allow the Immortal mercenary group to run rampant for so long in the Continent. This time they will really be sorry. Since you helped us against those people, you might fear that it would just bring you more trouble, but please don''t worry. After I go back to my n, they will send out a team to eradicate the Immortal mercenary group, so please rest assured."

    Zhao slightly chuckled. "Miss Laura is too kind. A mere mercenary group is not much in my eyes, so you don''t have to worry about it."

    Hearing what Zhao said, Laura couldn''t help but nod her head. If anyone else was to say this, she wouldn''t believe it, but since Zhao said so, she believed him. She had seen how powerful Zhao was. Not only did he have an eighth level warrior, but he could also call out all those undead.

    Green was looking at the sky, then he turned to Zhao. "Master, it''s gettingte. Shouldn''t we hurry up?"

    Zhao knew what Green meant that they should go. This time they just wanted to meet the Markey n. They didn''t want people to think that they were threatening the Markey n for repayment.

    Seeing Zhao about to leave, Laura at once said, "Dear mage, we are preparing to make camp here today. If you don''t mind, please stay with us. I would like to invite you for dinner to express my gratitude."

    Zhao shook his head. "Miss Laura is determined, but I''m sure we will have the opportunity to see each other again in the future." Having said that, he turned around and walked towards his undead.

    Laura anxiously took two brisk steps forward and quickly pulled on Zhao''s robe. "Dear mage, please wait." When she grabbed onto Zhao, Laura didn''t know whether or not it was an illusion, but she could smell a fresh scent from Zhao''s body, like a prairie during spring, making people feel refreshed and vibrant.

 Chapter 69 - Their Plans

    <h4>Chapter 69 - Their ns</h4>

    It was a very strange feeling. Laura never thought that just a smell would make her think of so many things. The odoring from Zhao''s body smelled like the sea, letting her feel her spirits being lifted.

    Laura froze for a moment, but Zhao turned to look at Laura''s beautiful face. "Miss Laura, what are you doing?"

    Laura recovered, then blushed and quickly let go of Zhao''s clothes. "I''m sorry, dear mage. May I ask for your name?"

    "Of course. My name is Zhao." Zhao used his name from his past life. If he said that he was Adam Buda, he was afraid that they would be hunted down. He wasn''t an idiot.

    Laura took out a gold medal and handed it to Zhao. "Mr Zhao, this will show that you are a Gold VIP. Show this piece of gold to any of our Markeypany in the Continent, and you will be given a twenty percent discount. Also, if you want to sell anything in the Purcell Duchy, as long as you are holding this, the Markeypany will pay the full purchase price to buy one of your goods. I know that this simply isn''t enough to repay you for your kindness, but on behalf of my piece of mind, please ept it." Laura was bowing while holding the gold medal high above her head.

    Zhao wanted this gold medal. With it, what he does in the future will be more convenient. He could see that this time, Laura must be doing something important, otherwise she wouldn''t be so anxious to get to Montenegro Fortress. Even though she had suffered heavy losses, she still didn''t want to go back and would rather stay here to camp, then leave tomorrow.

    But Zhao didn''t dwell on it. He just took the gold medal and said, "Thank you, Miss." Having carefully looked at the piece of gold, he could see that the gold medal was palm-sized, made entirely out of pure gold, and the shape of it was like a blooming Bana, and at the center was the word, Markey.

    After Zhao took the gold medal, Laura straightened her body and let out a breath. She had been really afraid that Zhao wouldn''t ept the medal.

    Laura didn''t give the gold medal to Zhao entirely out of thanks, but the main reason was to form a rtionship between her and Zhao. He was an advanced ck mage, and one so young, plus he was nked by Green, an advanced warrior. If she could form a rtionship with Zhao, then that could only be a good thing.

    In the Ark Continent, strength was respected. If Laura could be friends with Zhao the advanced ck mage, then it would be a great influence to her position in her n. So when she saw that Zhao epted the gold medal, she felt relieved. As long as Zhao used the gold medal, she would be able to find him, and then slowly form a closer rtionship.

    After looking at the gold medal, Zhao tucked it in his sleeve so it couldn''t be seen when he threw it into the space.

    Once he had the gold medal, Zhao said, "Miss Laura, I''m sure that you have a lot of things to do. I will not hold you up, but we will have the opportunity to see each otherter."

    Having turned away, Laura didn''t stop him this time, but she said to Zhao''s back, "If Mr. Zhao wants to look for me, just casually mention my name in one of the Markey''s family shops, and you can send me a message."

    Zhao didn''t turn around, and just gently waved as he climbed into the undead''s mouth. Once Meg and Green followed behind Zhao into the undead''s body, the undead then quickly left the battlefield.

    Laura watched as the undead walked away. Once it was gone, she couldn''t help but let loose a breath. Then a fifteen year old girl, who was wearing a maid outfit, came to Laura''s side while holding a box which contained an orb filled with dead souls.

    The girl walked around Laura and said, "Miss, will we really have to camp here?"

    Laura looked at the bodies and bones on the battlefield, her eyes shed with coldness. "Of course. We will rest here for the night. Tomorrow morning, we will be on our way to Montenegro Fortress as soon as possible. Send someone to keep a lookout on the back of the slope."

    A warrior saluted, then turned and ran to the back of the slope. Laura turned to the girl dressed as a maid and said, "Nier, are you scared?"

    Nier was pale, but she shook her head. However, Laura still saw the distressed look on Nier''s face. She touched her head and said, "Do not worry, Nier. You don''t have to be afraid, I will not let such a thing happen to you."

    Although Nier was Laura''s maid, the two grew up together. Because of this, Laura always felt that Nier was like a sister, so sheforted her.

    However, Laura was very clear that this time they really had something to fear. Because of the stakes of this transaction, only a few core members of the n knew about it, but somehow the Immortal mercenary group had been waiting days in advance to ambush them, so they apparently knew about their ns.

    The Immortal mercenary group weren''t prophets, they could only rely on guesses for their robberies. So someone must have told them about the n.

    While Laura still didn''t know for sure who that person was, she could at least determine a range of people. In fact, Laura understood that some in her own n looked forward to her death. Her father was the second heir to the n, but he didn''t care much about the family business. However, since she took over the business, her father''s position as the second heir became more stable, which brought a lot of pressure to several other heirs.

    In arge n, what was the most brutal? Undoubtedly,petition between family members was the most brutal. Laura, although she was still young, slowly understood this truth ever since she took over the family business. But she didn''t think that the people in the n would do things that were so absolute.

    At this moment, Laura knew that in the future, no matter what, she couldn''t rely on the n.

    That was one of the reasons why Laura had tried to win over Zhao. Ifter, the n was really unreliable, then with Zhao''s support as a powerful mage, Laura could go out and live on her own without fear of family reprisals.

    Zhao didn''t know the full meaning of what Laura was doing because he didn''t know what the Immortal mercenary group was trying to grab, but he shall know soon.

    After Zhao and everyone quickly left the battlefield, they gathered around Green in the room of the undead''s body. Zhao took out the gold medal and handed it to Green. "Grandpa green, look at this gold medal. With this, will our ns not be more sessful?"

    Green carefully looked at the gold. "Ah, yes. With this gold medal, plus with Laura''s kindness, it will be a great help to our future development. In the Markey n, Laura is the second daughter. She has taken over the family business in the Purcell Duchy, so this is very beneficial for us."

    Zhao frowned. "Will anyone suspect us?"

    Green shook his head. "They should not, Master, as long as we quickly sell the radishes and return to the ck Waste. There, you can let the Immortal mercenary group go into the carrion swamp and rein in the undead, and also release the undead that you already have. Because if the undead from the carrion swamp looked like they are wandering around the ck Waste, I think that no one would easily go into our territory, making us more secure."

    Zhao nodded his head. With a thought, the Immortal mercenary group of eight men appeared in front of him. Fortunately, the room in the undead''s body wasn''t small, otherwise it wouldn''t be able to fit so many people.

    The eight men were wearing simr styles to Zhao''s dark robe, but they didn''t have a magic staff in their hands. When they came out, in a ceremony fashion, the eight people immediately said in unison to Zhao, "Master."

    Zhao nodded and said, "Hat." The eight men took off their hats, and eight skulls appeared. They were dark green crystal skulls with red fire as the soul in their eyes. Some people would think of the crystal as beautiful, while others might see them as strange.

    "Why did you attack Laura?" Zhao asked.

    The wisdom of these eight have apparently not been affected. One immediately replied, "Master, we got the news from a person in the Markey n that Laura had the Necro Orb, which can enhance the undead."

    "Which person from the Markey n told you this news?" Zhao asked.

    Just then, Green suddenly asked, "Master, are you saying that they can speak?"

 Chapter 70 - Mysterious Forces

    <h4>Chapter 70 - Mysterious Forces</h4>

    Zhao was shocked when Green asked such a question. They''ve already said several words, but Green still asked if whether these eight guys could speak? That was too weird, right? Didn''t Green hear them speak?

    Zhao turned around and looked at Green. "Grandpa Green, we''ve already said several words to each other, didn''t you hear us?"

    Green and everyone else shook their heads, which confirmed that although Zhao had a dialogue with these undead people from the mercenary group, Green really didn''t hear them.

    Seeing Zhao puzzled, Meirin said, "There are few undead that know how to speak, but these are high-level undead so they can directly talk to the young master through spiritual power. The young master thinks that he could hear them talking with his ears, but in fact, they''re not making a sound."

    When he heard Meirin''s exnation, Zhao nodded, then turned around and spoke to the undead ck mages. "Since you have called me Master, you will no longer use your previous names. I will give you new names. Which one of you was the boss?"

    One of the undead stepped forward. "Master, I am."

    "Well, starting today your name is Drunk. The second will be called Hammer. And the next ones will be Mountain, Edge, Punch, Rash, Scales, and Brick."

    The eight people epted it in unison. Although they didn''t have that much wisdom or influence, the space has let them know that Zhao was their master, so they certainly did not refute Zhao''s words.

    "Now answer my question. Who told you that Laura has this Necro Orb?" Zhao demanded.

    Drunk quickly said, "Master, we heard this message from one of the members of the Markey n. At first, we didn''t believe it, but if what he said was true, then we wanted to get it to enhance our strength."

    Zhao nodded. It was like he thought, just a struggle within the n. Nothing remarkable.

    He then turned to Drunk and said, "Since you call me Master, tell me where are all those good things you robbed over the years?"

    "Master, although we''ve been robbing for so many years, we''re rarely able to keep the things that we steal. We just took them to the previous master," Drunk immediately said.

    Zhao''s face changed. "Previous master?"

    "Master, you are mistaken," Drunk quickly said. "Now we don''t recognize others as our master. It''s just that we grew up with our previous master that adopted us. After we learned magic from him, he sent us out as the Immortal mercenary group to collect money to help him, until now."

    After listening to Drunk, Zhao didn''t feel relieved, but instead his mood got heavier. "What is the identity of your previous master?"

    Drunk shook his head. "We don''t know. We rarely see him. His servant takes care of us. Even if we see him, he would be wearing a dark robe that covered up his whole body."

    Zhao felt more heavy, discovering that the forces behind Drunk and the rest was not so simple. Cultivating these men into seventh level mages from a young age would require a lot of manpower and financial resources. But that wasn''t the worst part. The worst part was that although it was hard to find someone with a talent for magic out of a million people in the Continent, it was even more difficult to find someone who was suitable for practicing ck magic.

    And yet the forces behind them were able to find eight individuals that were talented in ck magic. How much power would it take to choose them and train them up?

    Another point, Drunk and the rest grew up together, but it was clear that they didn''t live with their previous master So while their previous master was living elsewhere, did he also train more of them? If so, then this was an even bigger matter.

    Green saw that Zhao didn''t look so good, so he quickly asked, "Master, what''s the matter?"

    Zhao looked at everyone and exined his conversation with Drunk, as well as the spections he had made. Everyone''s faces grew heavy.

    Zhao then tried asking Drunk personal things about the previous master that adopted them, but Drunk didn''t know anything. They just knew that when they grew up, they would go out as a mercenary group to earn money, then put that money in a designated ce. They would rarely meet. The other simply, did not contact them, so they didn''t know what the situation was.

    Finding out nothing, Zhao retracted Drunk and the rest back into the space. After all, although the room inside the undead''s body was big enough for so many people, it was still very crowded.

    Green didn''t say anything, but no one had a good look on their face. They really found that this time they shouldn''t mess with forces that were so big. No one knew how strong was their influence or what their intentions were. But it was certain that these forces weren''t so simple.

    After a moment, Green said, "Master, we don''t have to worry too much. No one will think that we have the Immortal mercenary group. The ck Waste is a forgotten part of the Continent. After we go back there, you can immediately put Drunk and the others in the carrion swamp so no one can even find them. We should not have any trouble."

    Zhao nodded, hoping that things would be so. Now, they were too weak. They would be dead if those forces behind Drunk really discovered that Zhao had the Immortal mercenary group, not to mention if the news got out, they would also have to deal with those old nobles from the Aksu Empire.

    Zhao didn''t know what to say about this matter, so he put it off for another time, then he turned to Green and asked, "Grandpa Green, when we get to Casa city, shouldn''t we n ahead and find a ce to hold the radishes?"

    Green nodded. "Yes, Master. Do not worry, there are many ces near Casa city. We can buy a small estate so you can hold your radishes and sell them to the people from the Markey n."

    "That''s good. But although we did have a preliminary deal with them, now that we have this gold medal, we should get a higher price, right?" Zhao asked.

    "Yes, this gold medal can really be arge help to us. If we took this gold medal to do business with them, I don''t know how they will react, especially Miss Laura. Master, you''re a very powerful ck mage, yet you''re suddenly selling vegetables." Greenughed. "I think she will be very surprised."

    Everyone, including Zhao,ughed. Now Zhao had a more firmmitment to their farming. Although they had good strength, with two people at the eighth level and so many undead, he still couldn''t forget that their enemies were even more powerful.

    Those old nobles of the Aksu Empire, if they knew of the strength that the Buda n had, they would unite in fear and use the power of the entire Empire to destroy them. Plus now Zhao shouldn''t provoke the forces behind Drunk and the rest of the undead ck mages. If those forces found out about their situation, then Zhao would be finished.

    So they could only be low key.

    But Zhao didn''t mind using the piece of gold that Laura gave him. Even if he used it, his identity would only be known as a ck mage named Zhao. If someone wanted to trace his origins, they would discover that he came from Montenegro Fortress, and nothing else.

    Montenegro Fortress was a mess. Even if someone were to search harder, they would still not suspect the Buda n. After all, Adam drank the Water of Nothingness, which everyone in the Continent knew about. And now he had these undead providing the best cover for his identity. No one thought that someone who drank the Water of Nothingness will be able to summon these undead creatures. So even if someone wanted to check up on him, they would never take notice of the Buda n.

    After experiencing a battle, Zhao better understood the truth that strength was supreme in the Ark Continent. If he didn''t have the strength, would Laura be so kind to him and give him the gold medal? If he didn''t have the strength, could he have defeated the eight undead ck mages?

    If they didn''t have the strength, even if they were to earn money, sooner orter it would just be snatched from them.

 Chapter 71 - Indifference and Passion

    <h4>Chapter 71 - Indifference and Passion</h4>

    They moved forward. This time when they encountered viges, there were still people, which made Zhao feel relieved.

    But seeing the vigers, Zhao had mixed feelings. To be honest, the sixth level ck mages, although very strong, were nothing in the eyes of those with real strength, like against Meirin or Green.

    In Meirin''s eyes, those ordinarymoners were like ants, and she was a god that was free to kill them.

    Zhao knew that if it weren''t for the existence of the space, he would be no different than thosemoners in the eyes of the strong. He was like an ant.

    He wanted to be strong, but unfortunately he drank the Water of Nothingness, so he couldn''t learn magic or martial arts. The only remaining thing he could rely on was the space.

    But Zhao understood that living an easy life was not easy. Just because you try to avoid trouble, doesn''t mean that it won''te to you. If you want to have a stable life, then you have to ensure that you have the power to keep your life stable.

    Strength! This was the first time since he was born that Zhao felt such a strong desire for power. Unfortunately, he didn''t have a way to enhance his own strength.

    The space was amazing, but itcked offensive power. Although he was able to rein in some undead to use for his own purposes, he couldn''t go into the carrion swamp to collect the undead. That was no different than courting death. Zhao still clearly remembered that day he stood on the castle walls, shocked by the overwhelming number of undead spirit beasts that came out of the swamp.

    If you don''t have the power to protect yourself, then how can you live peacefully? There''s only one answer. Look for a ce to hide where people can''t find you.

    The ck Waste was a good choice. Because of the ground, it was a ce that no one paid attention to. But there was a problem that left the Buda n in a mess.

    Others may not pay attention to them, but those old nobles definitely would. If they wanted people to not pay attention to them, then they would have to think of a way, otherwise they would make life difficult for Zhao and the Buda n.

    But the only way Zhao could think of was by improving the level of his spatial farm a little faster. As long as his space''s level goes over ten, he would be able to open a ranch.

    Once he gathers a variety of nts in his farm, he could enhance the level of his space and open a ranch, then it wouldn''t be long before he could put animals from the Ark Continent into the space. If that is so, once he reins in some spirit beasts, then this will add to his power.

    In fact, back in the ck Waste, Zhao had tried to gather spirit beasts inside his space, but without sess. It was clear that the space couldn''t store spirit beasts for now. He would have to wait until after he opens the ranch.

    Ah, levels. If you y a game with a low level, you''ll just get bullied everywhere. Just you wait until I get a high enough level.

    While thinking of these things, his undead was moving towards the city. Along the way, they passed by towns, but Zhao didn''t go into those towns because they just needed a secluded spot outside of it, then hide in the space overnight.

    However, recently Zhao let Green go into those towns to get a better understanding of what they knew. The Immortal mercenary group was such a big thing that it was impossible for people not to have heard of it.

    The result was contrary to Zhao''s expectations. He thought that it would be a very serious matter, after all, a lot of vigers have died. But he didn''t think that this kind of news would turn out to be somon. When the Purcell Duchy heard of what the Immortal mercenary group did, they just took thend that the viges were on, then sent ves to plow it.

    Listening to Green''s words, Zhao felt a little faint. For the first time he understood how much power the nobility in the Continent had.

    The life and death of thosemoners didn''t even reach the eyes of those nobles. Maybe they even wanted thosemoners dead at some point, so they could increase their area ofnd.

    Zhao gave a helpless smile. He still hadn¡¯t fully adapted to the thoughts and ideas in this world. Perhaps in the eyes of those nobles,moners and ves weren''t people, but in the eyes of Zhao, even a ve was a person.

    However, although the way the Purcell n dealt with thosemoners who were killed by the undead mercenary group was very cold, the way they dealt with the attack on the Markey caravan was with passion. When they heard that members of the Markey n were attacked, the Grand Duke himself, personally came by to give his condolences.

    Also, there was another thing that Zhao had heard. Zhao''s identity as an advanced ck mage had emerged, and was now spreading everywhere. Such a person was very dangerous, so the Purcell n was paying attention to Zhao.

    Of course, these were just rumors that Green had heard from merchants and mercenaries, but there''s no smoke without fire, so it may be true.

    It was just as they expected. When an advanced ck mage suddenly appears in the Purcell Duchy, of course the Purcell n would pay attention to them. This was the result that Zhao wanted to see. When the Purcell n notices them, it might give them a lot of trouble, but in general, this was a good thing. If they focused their attentions at Zhao''s identity as a ck mage, it would make his Adam identity more secure.

    These days, Zhao had found that there were mercenaries and adventurers always around them. He was aware that they were there for surveince.

    They didn''t show themselves much on the road, but at night, they would monitor them when Zhao entered the space while leaving his undead to stay outside.

    Zhao didn''t know that the people who were monitoring them were envious to death. In the Continent, although there were a lot of ck mages, the Necromancers who could summon undead were rare. Even if they could summon undead, it would just be skeletons or zombies, the lowest level of undead. And this didn''t mention the fact that they certainly couldn''t ride a skeleton. The best they could do was have a few skeletons carry them in a pnquin.

    Although a Necromancer could summon the lowest level of undead, this was obviouslypletely different to the skeletal undead that Zhao summoned. The dark green color, the hideous bone spurs, and its traveling speed showed off its power to the point that the people who were monitoring Zhao felt scared. They really wanted to know what spirit beast Zhao had to kill to make this undead.

    Necromancers could generally be divided into two types. One of them could directly summon an undead from the ectopic surface. But this type of summoning is by chance, meaning that if you wanted to summon a skeleton, you might suddenly get a zombie. You don''t know what you''re going to get at that level.

    For example, if you want to summon a skeleton to fight, then you might just call out a gray skeletal bust. This kind of thing, not to mention having no feet, it couldn¡¯t even fight. It is of the lowest level, just like weeds. No attack power and no value to its existence other than nutrients for other undead.

    However, summoning undead is what is mostmonly used by Necromancers. That is because this type of magic is less demanding, even a low-level Necromancer can use it many times. Of course, the higher the level the mage is, the stronger the magic, and so they would be able to summon dark creatures of a higher level as well.

 Chapter 72 - Landscape

    <h4>Chapter 72 - Landscape</h4>

    However, this method of summoning undead had one very fatal w: time.

    If you summon the undead from the ectopic surface, there would be a time limit in which its presence could stay on the Ark Continent. This time limit depended on the level of the Necromancer and the level of the dark creature that was summoned.

    Theoretically, with strong enough magic, you would be able to summon a high level undead and keep it on the Ark Continent for a long time. But most of the time limits were short.

    There was an exception. If you summon a powerful dark creature, as long as you were willing to pay some vitality, then you could keep that creature on the Ark Continent for a longer period of time. But generally, Necromancers didn''t want to use such a method to summon high level undead from the ectopic surface. That was because the higher the level of the creature, the more vitality was needed. If you wanted it to stay on the Ark Continent long term, then you were just being reckless.

    The other method that Necromancers could use was the same one that the Immortal mercenary group used, creating your own undead.

    As long as the mage killed the person or spirit beast, he could turn it into an undead. However, this wasn''t really suitable because turning anything into an undead would reduce its level by a lot.

    It was precisely because of this that those who were monitoring Zhao were surprised. If that undead was summoned from the ectopic surface, then it should have gone back by now.

    Looking at thebat ability of Alien, they could only judge that it had great strength. So if this undead was artificially created, then how high was its level before it got killed? They were all confused.

    A mage, under normal circumstances, could only produce low-level undead. If they wanted to make advanced undead, then they would have to pay the cost of their vitality. If that ck mage was able to make such an advanced green undead, then why was he still alive?

    The Ark Continent was big, but there weren''t many ces that could produce undead. In fact, there were only two notoriously, fierce ces in the entire Continent that could generate their own undead: Carrion Swamp and Deep Magic. These ces were two of the five forbidden areas. In the past century, no one has ever made it out alive from those two ces, and in thest thousand years, those who did make it out alive died within the next five years.

    For this reason, the Carrion Swamp and Deep Magic became off limits. No adventurers went there, because no one wanted to die.

    This was also the reason why Zhao tantly left his undead outside. He had appeared in Montenegro Fortress, and someone could connect that together with the carrion swamp. So Zhao would be known as the ck mage crazy enough to go into the swamp, which would not tie him to Adam''s identity.

    The next day, Zhao''s advancing speed wasn''t very fast. It could even be said that he was slow, but Zhao deliberately did this. If they wanted cooperation with the Markeypany, then they would certainly have to work with someone that they could trust, and the most appropriate person was Laura. However, she had not yete back from Montenegro Fortress, so Zhao would get to Casa city before her. But it wasn''t a big deal. They didn''t worry about it and just slowly moved forward.

    While they were moving slowly, Green had already gone ahead to Casa city. Right now, the person who was riding on the undead''s head while wearing Green''s full body armor was one of the ves.

    Green had gone to Casa city to buy a small estate and do some preparatory work. With all eyes focused on Zhao, when Green did these things, it didn''t attract anyone''s attention.

    Of course, even without Green, Zhao wasn''t lost since a map was drawn for him, which included the terrain and other roads. His understanding of this world was too little, but he wanted to know more about the surroundings around his home. However, right now he had to focus on hisck of security. With Green not here, Zhao had to be more careful. He was afraid that someone would be tempted to attack them, since now they only had Meirin to fight, so their fighting strength had been cut down by nearly half.

    But in fact, Zhao was just thinking too much. With his identity as a ck mage that no one dared to doubt, no one would even try to tease him, especially when they saw that undead.

    It could only be said that Zhao underestimated the deterrent that ck mages have against ordinary mercenaries and adventurers. They would rather offend a powerful warrior than a ck mage. If you offended a warrior, then he would just kill you. But if you offended a ck mage, you would most likely be tortured to death, then be an undead that would fight for them forever.

    Adventurers and mercenaries weren''t afraid of death, but they would rather have their bodies eaten by spirit beasts than to be an undead.

    For this reason, they didn''t want to risk offending a ck mage, especially one that could summon something with that much strength.

    Although Zhao wasn''t moving very fast, he still attracted the attention of the entire Purcell Duchy. Whether they encountered a caravan on the road or an ordinary pedestrian, they attracted a lot of attention, even if for no other reason than the rumors about their fight with the Immortal mercenary group.

    The Immortal mercenary group was very famous, to the point where no one dared to offend their existence. And now they had heard that Zhao went to battle against the Immortal mercenary group, yet weren''t killed by them. This aroused a lot of people''s attention.

    No one thought that Zhao had actually seized the whole group. In their opinion, it was impossible for the Immortal mercenary group to be defeated. They hade out unharmed many times from many battles. Even when they fought against the Xinya n, and were almost destroyed, they still came out of it with hardly any losses in power. So even if Zhao was strong inbat, no one believed that he could catch up to the undead mercenary group''s strength.

    Now everyone was paying attention to Zhao to see when the Immortal mercenary group would retaliate.

    But everyone was significantly let down. Zhao was just going on his way peacefully, with the Immortal mercenary group seemingly absent. Zhao didn''t face any trouble, which was so unlike the style of the Immortal mercenary group.

    So under the eyes of everyone in the principality of Purcell, Zhao was leisurely heading to Casa city without any rush, almost bing part of thendscape. They were all confused.

    But to achieve his goals, Zhao had to keep all eyes on him, and for no one to pay attention to the Buda n. Also, he didn''t want anyone to pay attention to the fact that outside Casa city, in a small manor on a small mountain, a hundred gold coins was being exchanged.

    This small manor was originally built by a businessman, on a remote hill in the mountains outside of Casa city. It was a barren hill, unable to grow anything. The only thingmendable about it was that the estate was built around a spa.

    Obviously, the businessman wanted to build this small estate as a hot spring where you could take a vacation. But unfortunately, heter went bankrupt. Because the estate was too remote, no one was willing to buy it. When Green found out about this, he immediately put down one hundred gold coins to buy it.

 Chapter 73 - Outside Casa City

    <h4>Chapter 73 - Outside Casa City</h4>

    The reason Green chose this small mountain was because, firstly, it was cheaper here. It was only one hundred gold coins to buy the manor and the hill it was on. Secondly, it was close to Casa city. Even with an ordinary carriage, it would take just two days to get to the city. A round trip of four days to deliver the radishes and back was entirely feasible. And third, it was very remote. Under normal circumstances, no one would notice them.

    In the hills near Casa city, almost every estate had some kind of aristocratic manor that acted as a holiday resort. It was one of several sources of ie for those estates. Buying an estate for this reason was very normal, so no one would pay attention to them.

    After Green bought the manor, he immediately went into Casa city to try to find out information. He wanted to know what kind of attitude the Purcell n had towards the sudden appearance of the ck mage. More importantly, he wanted to find out the prices in the city. Right now their money was running out, leaving them with less than fifty gold coins. And if they wanted to sell their radishes, they had to wait until Laura came back.

    Fifty gold coins, although it was a lot for ordinarymoners, for them it was too little. Everything costs a lot in a big city like Casa. He feared that fifty gold coins won''t support them for long.

    Zhao had been moving slowly on the road. What should have taken seven days had taken them a full ten days to get to Casa city. When he finally made it, he didn''t go directly into Casa city, and decided to spend the night outside of it. That was because it was already dark when they got there.

    Others believed that Zhao was staying outside the city because it was dark, but in fact he was waiting for Green toe back and tell him what he had arranged and what was the situation in Casa city.

    At midnight, Green dove into the undead, followed by a hole opening up, allowing Green to enter the space. Outsiders simply didn''t notice this. The space did not belong in their category of magic. Without feeling any magic fluctuations, the ones that were monitoring Zhao didn''t discover anything.

    Once Green came to see them, Zhao immediately greeted him, then asked, "Grandpa Green, how is it?"

    Green smiled. "Rest assured, Master. The arrangements have been made. I bought a small estate outside the city. We can stay there until Lauraes back, then we could make a deal with her."

    Zhao was relieved. "That''s good. Once we settle in the estate, I also want to go look around Casa city."

    "Yes, we should go see Casa city." Green nodded. "These days, I found that the Purcell n seemed very attached to our n. But now that the ck mage has sprung up, they''re now directing their attention at us, so we should make an appearance."

    Green sounded like he was making a contradiction, but Meirin and everyone else understood what he meant. They weren''t afraid that the people would check out the identity of the ck mage that had suddenly appeared, they were afraid of those that would find out their identity as the Buda n. So Green wanted Zhao, the ck mage, to make an appearance in front of these people to get their attention.

    Zhao nodded. "Good, I want to see the way they treat me. But there''s one thing I''m worried about, the man behind Drunk and the other undead ck mages. It has been ten days since I put Drunk and the rest inside my space, so it''s been that long since they have not made contact with that organization. Do you think that organization will doubt our identity?"

    ¡°That''s not very likely," Green said. "We don''t need to be afraid of them. Instead, it might be better this way if theye to us. As long as theye, we can find some clues about them."

    "So much the better," Zhao said. "Tomorrow, we will go to the estate where we will settle, then we will go to Casa city."

    Green nodded, but there was a pained look on his face. "Master, even if we go into Casa city, we still can''t buy anything. Right now we only have fifty gold coins. This amount of money is really not enough for us to use." They really couldn''t do anything with fifty gold coins. He feared that they couldn''t even buy the most ordinary oil press, let alone anything else.

    Fortunately, Green had already bought a lot of food and supplies before, so within this short time, they would at least not go hungry.

    Zhao shook his head. "We don''t have to buy anything, we can just go look around the city. Plus we have to let those people know that we areing."

    Greenughed. "Well, when we get to the city, I want to see how those people will react when they take a look at us."

    Zhao smiled, but he didn''t say anything. He knew that recently Green had felt stuck when the Buda n was nearly destroyed. In order to keep Adam''s life, he had to bow to those big nobles, which was clearly out of line with Green''s character. Then he became overwhelmed by the pressure of the daily life in the ck Waste.

    But it wasn''t the same now. Although they had another identity, now that they could go out into the world and take action, it gave birth to a new feeling in Green.

    With their current status, they weren''t affected by whether the people weed them or not. At least in this capacity, they could now walk outside and not be afraid of those old nobles who were against them.

    A person who had never seen the light, but then one day he was finally able to see the light. It was useless to try to describe this feeling with words.

    Green, of course, knew that even though their true identity was the Buda n, he also knew that they had to put on a performance. After all, to not be suspected, sometimes you had to act high-profile to make a good cover.

    Acting high-profile, Green was naturally looking forward to it.

    But Meirin was frowning. "Master, if we act too high-profiled, would this affect us in the future? Once we sold the radishes and bought some machines, we would then go back to the ck Waste. So when we go back, wouldn''t the eyes of those guys be on us?"

    Green smiled slightly. "Do not worry about such things yet. When we get to Montenegro Fortress, we can go into the woods and hide there inside the space for a few days. So even if they turn all those mountains over, they will not find us. Then Master could get Drunk to lead the undead into the ck Waste to cause trouble. I don''t believe that those who are afraid of the undead will be able to find our castle. This will ensure that there will be no problem."

    Meirin and Zhao felt that this way was good. Right now Zhao had a lot of undead, but they didn''t have a lot of intelligence. After all, it really wasn''t like Zhao could talk with them. The undead just listened to hismands. They were just like robots. Whatever Zhao ordered them to do, they would do it. But they couldn''t speak.

    Drunk and the undead ck mages were different. Not only were they humanoid undead, they were also advanced undead. They had almost the same intelligence as when they were alive. They could easilymunicate with Zhao, so he can make them lead the undead into the ck Waste, so outsiders wouldn''t be able to easily enter.

    People in the Continent may not be necessarily afraid of the ck Waste, but they were definitely afraid of the carrion swamp. And now there will be a lot of undead spirit beasts from that swamp running around, so no one would dare touch the ck Waste.

    Of course, if anyone really did want to go see the castle, Zhao didn''t mind letting Drunk and the rest of the undead ck mages, with each being at the sixth level, take care of them. Their strength, along with more than a thousand undead, was more than enough.

 Chapter 74 - Fire Fish

    <h4>Chapter 74 - Fire Fish</h4>

    Zhao was standing bare foot while looking around at all the lush mountains. His heart couldn''t help but burst with a smile.

    When he first heard that Green bought a small mountain, plus a manor, for only a hundred gold coins, he thought it was strange. It was too cheap, right? But when he arrived at the mountain, he understood why it was so cheap. Really, it should have been cheaper.

    The small mountain had no specialty other than stone. Everywhere you looked, you could see blue stones with weeds growing between the crevices. This was not a great estate. The whole mountain gave the impression of a guy who was wearing a hat so small that it revealed half of his scalp, which only had a few strands of hair. It looked extremely awkward.

    Green, who was standing beside Zhao, naturally saw Zhao''s face, and he couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. He already knew that this mountain was horrendous. But there was no way they could buy anynd close to Casa city with a high price. With the money they had, only this mountain was suitable for them. Green knew that Zhao wasn''t satisfied, so he quickly said, "Master, this mountain may not seem like much, but it does have a small manor with a hot spring."

    Zhao saw that Green was afraid that he wouldn''t like the mountain and manor, so he said, "It''s nothing much, but it''s still a good ce."

    Green nodded. To be honest, he didn''t really think about it much when he bought this ce, other than it was cheap and not too far away from Casa city. If Zhao thought it was fine, then he wouldn''t worry about it.

    Meirin and Meg was also standing beside Zhao, and although they didn''t mention it, they were both dissatisfied with the mountain when they saw it.

    Zhao didn''t care, and instead went back into the room of the undead''s body, then directed it to walk up the hill. He really wanted to see the inside of the estate.

    There was a stone road, about five meters wide, that went from the bottom of the hill to the top. The road was clearly not paved with stone blocks, but with natural stones found on this small mountain. Still, when Zhao looked at the road, he thought it was strange. In his past life, although he had never lived on a mountain, he was very clear on the fact that the roads that led carts up the mountain would generally be winding roads.

    The so-called winding road would go up the mountain at a gradual angle, by circling upwards. Although this would make the road longer, it created a slope that was conducive in allowing vehicles to move up the mountain.

    But the road that Zhao was on went straight to the top of the hill. Inevitably, this created a steep road. If it was in his past life, this would hobble carriages, making it difficult for horses to pull anything as it climbed.

    However, Zhao didn''t say anything, because he also discovered that there were traces of carriages going up this road, indicating that this route had been used. He also knew that he couldn''t judge the Ark Continent based on what he learned on Earth, so he didn''t say anything as he directed his undead to walk up the hill.

    Soon they came in front of the estate. Its three meter high blue stone walls seemed very strong, with some moss growing here and there, while a lot of paint had chipped off its tall wooden doors. It appeared that it had been a long time since someone took care of the ce.

    Zhao and everyone else got out from the undead and went up to the wooden door. The door was two meters tall and nearly five meters wide, with paint falling off, revealing the original color of the wood.

    Green stepped forward and forced open the doors, giving off a shrill, squeaking sound.

    When the door opened, Zhao''s eyes brightened. They got a good view of a yard that wasn''t any smaller than their castle square.

    In this yard was a row of four houses made out of wood and stone, with two meter wide doors, one meter wide windows, and t roofs. It seemed like these four houses were used as living rooms and reception areas for outsiders. These houses were a bit worn, with many ces that were cracked. However, if you wanted to live somewhere that could avoid strong winds, then this ce was possible.

    Zhao looked at these houses and was satisfied. The manor might not look good, but what did it matter. Almost all of the buildings were built with blue stones as the main material. It was very strong. Although this ce hasn''t been well taken care of, despite the wind and rain over the years, it didn''t suffer any great damage.

    Everyone went into the houses and found that the rooms were empty. There was no furniture, so the rooms could be considered fairly spacious. Simply tidy it up, and a person could live here without a problem.

    Through this row of houses, they discovered arge patio-style courtyard. In the middle of it was a tree with leaves that were simr to ginkgo, though Zhao didn''t actually know what species this tree was.

    There was also a small ditch where water was flowing. Zhao was surprised when, from time to time, he could see a few small fish.

    Patios, trees, water, and fish, arranged in a very nice way in this courtyard, almost like Chinese-style buildings from ancient times. It could soothe the mind of any trace of anger.

    Zhao nodded with satisfaction, then he turned and asked. "Grandpa Green, this environment is really good. But the water isn''t so deep and it must be cold in the winter, so why didn''t these small fish freeze to death?"

    Not waiting for Green to speak, Meirin and smiled and said, "Master, I think that this must be hot spring water. The water temperature is never low, and you might not recognize that these small fish are called fire fish. They''re tropical fish with thermal properties. Strange to say, these fish must have been chosen for their properties rted to fire and that they can only survive in warm water. If the water temperature was too low, they would freeze to death. This fish is a rare delicacy. They taste delicious, with smooth and delicate meat. I heard that even the king would use these fish to entertain foreign guests. It is fine cuisine."

    Zhao was surprised. He really didn''t think that there would be such a fish. He crouched down and reached into the ditch, and sure enough the water was warm, even a little hot. The temperature never seemed to be below thirty degrees celsius. Not only were these fish able to survive in these temperatures, they were able to livefortably.

    He watched as the fish swam around in a rxed manner, then he tried to grab one. But he didn''t think that the fish would be able to turn so flexibly in the water, fleeing away from Zhao''s clutches.

    When Zhao didn''t catch a fish, he stood up. "Well, it seems like in the future we will be able to raise some fish. While I release a few undead on the hill to keep us alert, lets also let the ves out. They haven''t breathed fresh air for so many days."

    Green smiled. "Yes, ah, letting theme out is good. Maybe they could work on the blue stones in this mountain. I have read that these stones are very hard, a good material to make stone tools. Master, what about using it to make that mill stone? Wouldn''t it be a good opportunity to make it now?"

    Zhao nodded, thenughed and said, "Grandpa Green, it seems that this time we really picked up a treasure. There is a hot spring, fire fish that we can raise, stones to make what we need, and soon we will make a lot of money."

 Chapter 75 - Level Up

    <h4>Chapter 75 - Level Up</h4>

    Mark quietly lurked through the woods. The woods were very tall, mostly only having shrubs. But it was because of these shrubs that the grass here was able to grow long and dense, which was suitable for him to hide himself in.

    Mark Purcell was a specially trained killer. His training methods weren¡¯t the same as a warrior''s. It was mostly based on a number of light-weights, disguises, sneaking, and assassination. It was an alternative type of training that major ns would give to a few members who weren''t afraid of death.

    This time the task that the n gave him was simple. He had to monitor Stony Mountain, because there were some rumors of a ck mage named Zhao. This small mountain seemed to have been bought by him, and his n wanted to know what Zhao was going to do with it.

    Mark made it halfway up the mountain when he saw a chaotic situation among the rocks.

    Although he didn''t see what was happening inside the manor, the outside of the estate couldn''t escape his eyes. There was ayer of ck fog enveloping the manor. He was very clear on the fact that this wasn''t the usual mist that formed around Stony Mountain, but something that could only be made by a ck mage. In addition to the darkness, he could see many undead wandering around the mountain. Theirrge size, dark green color, and eyes that shed with red fire. Even though Mark was a highly trained killer, his heart felt scared.

    It was because of these undead that Mark didn''t dare get closer to the manor. He was very good at stealth and assassination, but he feared these undead because they might determine his location without even seeing him. Everyone in the Continent knew that the undead desired fresh flesh. No matter how you tried to hide yourself, as long as you were a living creature, you couldn''t fool the undead.

    Mark wanted to know what those people were doing on this mountain, but unfortunately, he couldn''t see anything and could only lie there waiting.

    Since Zhao couldn''t use ck magic, he certainly didn''t create that ck fog. That spell was casted by Drunk. It was just an added effect to make people more sure that Zhao was a ck mage.

    Right now, what Zhao eventually named Blue Stone Hills estate, was very busy. The ves, now free from the space, were busy cleaning up the manor, putting in the furniture, and making a variety of tools.

    This ce wasn''t the same as Iron Mountain, which barely had any trees and was difficult to find stones that they could mine. Because that mountain had already been hollowed out by dwarves, if they mine randomly, it might copse.

    Stony Mountain was different. The mountain was full of blue stones that they could use, plus the other mountains around them had forests. If it wasn''t another person''s private domain, then they were free to cut down those trees. So now they could rest assured because of this and had plenty of materials to make tools.

    However, Zhao didn''t immediately send anyone to go around the mountains to cut down trees. In any case, it wasn''t like those tree could run away. Now he just made his undead gather stones and then ship them back to the manor, allowing Ann and the ves to use them. This way, they were able to make several discs for the mill stones. However, Zhao thought that it wasn''t enough. They had a lot of corn, and just a few discs wasn''t much. Plus they also had to make a variety of tools.

    As for the outsiders, Zhao knew that when they arrived at Stony Mountain, there would be people keeping an eye on them, but he didn''t care. He had already be ustomed to it.

    Meirin had suggested to cover the manor in a nket of darkness. Do not forget, Zhao''s identity was supposed to be a ck mage, who were usually secretive and mysterious.

    The estate wasn''t that big. It only took half a day for a hundred people to finish cleaning it. Once they were done, Zhao chose a room for himself in the manor. The original owner, Henry, could be considered very intelligent. He had built the manor so that hot water would flow into the rooms, creating spa pools. There was one in the bedroom that Zhao chose.

    The only source of water in Stony Mountain came from the hot springs. When the owner built the manor, he took the time to n it. The water would be divided so they could use it in several different ways. One was for bathing, the other was for drinking, and thest was for the fish.

    It could be said that although the manor''s appearance didn''t look very good, the inside was very well built, apparently designed by a famous expert.

    Since everyone in the manor was busy, Zhao didn''t have the time to properly soak in the spa. He had to wait until the evening. After dinner, Zhao returned to his room and took his ck robe off, then he got into the spa.

    Out of the entire estate, his room, which was the biggest room, had thergest spa, which was about ten square meters. The other rooms only had spa pools that were two meters long and one meter wide.

    But this manor was built very well. Every bedroom had a spa, which was very extraordinary. And the drainage system was good too. After washing yourself in a bath, you just simply pulled the cork and the water would drain away. It wasn''t just convenient, but also hygienic.

    Zhao was sitting in his spa, releasing a sigh at howfortable he was. He didn''t know how long it has been since he took a bath. In the ck Waste, because of limited conditions, he could only clean himself by wiping his body. There was no way tofortably take a bath, but now he finally had the chance.

    Gently paddling his fingers, Zhao softly said, "Ah, it feels nice to bathe in a hot spring after a long day. I wonder what will happen if I put this water in the space. I should take a look at the quality of the water."

    His hand made a move and a space hole appeared next to him. A surge of hot spring water then flowed into the hole, which then closed. Fortunately, today the ves were sleeping outside the space, otherwise Zhao would have woken them up.

    Once the hot water was in the space, the voice immediately rang out: [High-grade hot spring water contains a variety of beneficial minerals. Extracting useful minerals. Spatial water has been upgraded. Your level has risen to six. The space has reached the necessary requirements. Increasing size for hot springs. You will be rewarded with a bag of broli seeds, enough to nt two acres]

    Zhao froze for a moment. He knew that there would be a reaction when he put the hot spring water into the space, just likest time with the undergroundke water from Iron Mountain, but he didn''t think that it would be this good. Did the voice mention a hot spring? What did that mean? Zhao couldn''t wait. With a thought, while naked, he stepped into the space.

    Zhao discovered that the space was different. Not only was there the spatial water spring in front of his hut, in addition to that was another spring where steam wasing out. It looked like the temperature was definitely not low.

    It was a good thing that no one else was in the space because Zhao was in his bare buttocks when he quickly ran to the hot springs. The spa looked promising, but he didn''t dare to touch it. With the steaming hot water, he feared that the temperature may be very high, maybe even eighty degrees celsius.

    A high temperature of eighty degrees could boil eggs, so Zhao naturally didn''t put his hand into the water. If he wanted to soak in a hot spring, he could just go back to his room''s spa.

    Taking onest look around the space, he saw that nothing else had changed. The oil fruits were growing well, and the corn were also looking good. He might be able to harvest them tomorrow.

    Zhao stepped outside the space and back into his spa pool. Lying there quietly, he calcted with his hands.

    Right now he had about two hundred and forty thousand catty of radishes, his oil fruits were growing in their eleventh batch, and he had around four hundred and ny five thousand catty of corn, which had just gone through their twenty sixth batch. Also, two days ago he stopped growing corn for awhile and started nting wheat, cabbages, and eggnts. Now he had thirty two thousand catty of wheat, twenty thousand catty of eggnts, and twenty thousand catty of cabbages. Plus his space had six hundred gold coins, and he had just gotten a bag of broli seeds. The remaining seeds were just pasture seeds. All of these things were what Zhao currently had.

 Chapter 76 - Casa City

    <h4>Chapter 76 - Casa City</h4>

    These things seemed like a lot, but there was little money in most of it. The highest yield crops were corn and oil fruits, but nobody wanted to buy corn, and oil fruits weren¡¯t worth a lot.

    The eggnts and cabbages were nted by Zhao so that he could make a lot of different dishes, but he feared that no one on the Continent would buy them, meaning no money.

    The only thing he had that was worth a good price were the radishes. Right now his space only had six hundred gold coins, but that wasn¡¯t enough for the future development of the Buda n, so he could only rely on these radishes.

    As for the corn, Zhao was ready to harvest all of his corn tomorrow, then maybe he could nt some broli, though the amount of broli seeds he had was only enough for two acres. Maybe he could just use the other two acres to grow wheat, since he had wheat seeds in his barn.

    Right now the kinds of seeds he had on hand was too little. When he was on the road, Zhao didn¡¯t collect any seeds of other nts, because people had been staring at him. If he collected any seeds, it would make the people look at him strangely, so Zhao didn¡¯t fool around.

    Also, Zhao had thought, even if he collected seeds, he alone wouldn¡¯t be able to get enough. Even if he was more powerful, how many seeds could he actually collect? It was too uneconomical. Instead, after he makes money and some preparations, he could just put out a task for mercenaries and adventurers to do it.

    In this world, as long as you had money, you could make mercenaries and adventurers do any task that you requested. Even if you asked for the king of the Aksu Empire to be assassinated, there would be people who would take care of it, if you could afford it.

    Zhao, while sitting in the spa pool, was brooding over these things. But right now he had too little money avable, and his enemies were too strong, so Zhao decided to maintain his customary low key style.

    Suddenly, Zhao was hit by a feeling of tiredness. He shook his head. After soaking in the spa, he actually felt faint. Standing up, he picked up a towel and dried his body, then he went into his bedroom where there was a pot of tea. Pouring himself a cup, he sat on the bed and quietly drank it.

    Zhao¡¯s body felt weak. He knew that he had been in the hot spa too long. He had been living with too much pressuretely, so he wanted to bezy for awhile. Lying there quietly in the spa had felt nice.

    But now it was time for bed. Calming his emotions, Zhao decided to get a good night¡¯s sleep. Tomorrow, they will be going to Casa city. He really wanted to see why it was known as the pearl of the northern parts of Aksu Empire.

    This was going to be Zhao¡¯s first time going into one of the big cities. He really did have some expectations. Although Adam had lived in the capital, which was thergest and most prosperous city in the Aksu Empire, for Zhao, those memories were like watching a movie in his head. It didn¡¯t feel real. That was why he was looking forward to going to Casa city.

    The night passed without words. The ves were sleeping peacefully outside the space, in the open air.

    The next morning, everyone woke up in high spirits. Most of the rooms had a spa, so the ves were able to take a nice bath.

    After breakfast, the ves went into the space again to learn to read and write words, then Zhao got into his undead and moved straight towards Casa city.

    From here to there, if they were riding by carriage, it would be two days away, but Zhao was riding inside an undead. Compared to horses, its speed wasn¡¯t that bad, and since it leveled up, it was even faster. Also, horses would eventually be tired, while his undead just kept on going.

    Now it only took a little over half a day before Zhao made it to Casa city.

    Because of the few mountains around the city, its walls weren¡¯t traditionally square shaped, but circr. The walls were nearly thirty meters high with six meters of thickness, and it had eighteen gates. Stuck to the wall was the g of the Purcell n, looking majestic. From time to time, teams of soldiers would patrol the walls, heroic looking in their silver armors while holding shining weapons. Everything showed that this was an extraordinary ce.

    Zhao was standing beneath the walls, looking straight up. He had never seen walls like these before, because in his past life he had only lived in a modern city. Looking at these imposing walls, he couldn¡¯t help but think of those ancient Chinese cities. You could definitely count on these walls to stop the momentum of any army.

    Zhao could only marvel at them.

    By now, Zhao had already returned his undead into the space. The general rule of big cities, like Casa city, was that there was a warning area about five hundred meters away from the walls. If you weren¡¯t someone malicious, then it was best to put your summons away, otherwise the defenders of the city would be likely to count you as malicious and then attack you.

    Zhao didn¡¯t know this, but Green did. About five meters away from Casa city, he made Zhao put away his undead. Although they wanted people¡¯s attention on them, that didn¡¯t mean that they wanted to stir up trouble. As long as they maintained a high profile, there was no need to cause trouble. And if they fight, it might expose their secrets.

    Green didn¡¯t understand why Zhao had stopped and stared up at the city walls. Such an action could easily lead to suspicion. If it weren¡¯t for those defenders seeing that he was a mage, Green feared that they would have already been questioned.

    Fortunately, Zhao only looked for a moment, then recovered. He walked towards the city, followed by Green and Meg. Meirin didn¡¯t go with them because Zhao didn¡¯t want the people to know the full extent of their power.

    Zhao waved and walked towards the gate. In front of the gate were two big boxes, which had one word written on it: tax. It appeared to be boxes designed to collect taxes. If the people wanted to go through the gates, they had to put money into the box, or they will be stopped.

    However, Zhao didn¡¯t have to pay the tax. He remembered what Green had told him, that mages could live tax-free.

    Of course, it didn¡¯t mean that wearing a mage¡¯s robe would make you exempt. If you wanted to live tax-free, you had to go register at the Mage Association and get a badge. No badge, no exceptions.

    But Zhao was an exception. Although he didn¡¯t have a mage¡¯s badge, the defenders had already seen him put away his undead. This indicated his identity as a mage, so those defenders didn¡¯t dare block him.

    There were a lot of ck mages on the Continent that didn¡¯t register with the Mage Association. Except for ces like Montenegro Fortress, no one would dare pretend to be a ck mage.

    Once they got closer to the gate, Green again reminded Zhao of what to do, because he feared that if Zhao¡¯s performance as a ck mage was too moderate, then it might arouse suspicions.

 Chapter 77 - Mage Association

    <h4>Chapter 77 - Mage Association</h4>

    The three slowly walked towards the city, and sure enough, not only did the defenders of the city not stop them, they even formed a ceremonial line, allowing Zhao to go through. In this world, as long as you had strength, you were respected.

    They entered the gate, and were hit by a confusing scene. The road was nearly a meter wide, with pedestriansing and going like flies. Along the roadside were some stalls and shops. Apparently, there wasn''t any urban management here. Everyone was crying out, and from time to time the pedestrians would stop and buy something from them. It was extremely lively.

    The people on the street were divided into several kinds. Some were just ordinary people dressed in linen, while others wore leather helmets and the clothes of a warrior. But there was hardly anybody wearing mage robes walking in the street.

    Just then, a voice called out. "Dear mage, would you like to hire my carriage. It''s veryfortable and cheap. I grew up in Casa city, so I know every single street. I can send you anywhere you want to go."

    Zhao looked around and spotted a coachman sitting on a parked carriage. The carriage was pulled by a big red horse, while its wagon was painted ck with a beautiful pattern.

    Zhao didn''t know what the horse was, but Green recognized it. Although the horse looked good, it was just an ordinary spirit beast. It definitely didn''t match with Zhao''s identity.

    But even if it didn''t match, they had just arrived at Casa city and were still unfamiliar with it, plus they didn''t have that much money so they naturally couldn''t buy their own carriage. And in this city, it was impossible to freely use magic to summon, so he couldn''t just call out his undead. The only way they could find their way around was to hire a carriage.

    Green went to the driver and asked, "What''s your name? And how much would it cost to hire you for a day?"

    The driver didn''t think that things would go so smoothly. You know, mages weren''t generally short on money, so they would rarely hire amon carriage. He didn''t even expect that they would ask him for the price.

    The driver quickly answered. "Dear mage, my carriage is very cheap, only one silver per day. And my name is Rocky."

    Green threw out a silver coin and said, "I''ll hire you for a day." Then he turned around and spoke to Zhao. "Master, please get on."

    Zhao nodded. He got on, followed by Meg. The carriage''s wagon was veryrge, able to fit six people. But Green didn''t get in the wagon, and instead sat next to Rocky. "Send us to the Mage Association," Green said.

    The Mage Association was an organization of the Continent, with each Empire having their own independent association. The Mage Association was specifically set up to serve mages, and not to manage them. In an Empire, a mage had equal status to the nobility, so the association didn''t dare to manage them, and would only provide necessary services.

    Every mage that was registered with the Mage Association would get ten gold coins per month in subsidies, but of course, few mages cared about that small amount of money. However, registering with the association provided a lot of other benefits. For example, a mage badge would make you exempt from a lot of things that were imposed on others.

    Registering as a mage in the association was easy since their policy was very liberal. There was nothing like a test. All you had to do was show off your magic to prove that you were a mage, then you can register with the Mage Association.

    Of course, mages going through the registration would be graded with different levels. If you just show off a little magic, you could only register as a mage of the lowest level. That would mean that the only benefits you could get were ten gold coins per month and living tax-free. But if you showed that your strength was at a high level, you would get more services and benefits.

    For example, if Zhao had an advanced mage badge, then when he got to the city gate, the association would immediately send a carriage to pick them up. Everything would be arranged for them, their living expenses would be reimbursed, and they would get a monthly allowance ranging between one hundred and one thousand gold coins. Of course, to get this badge, you would need to have enough strength that was at least at the sixth level.

    One of the reasons Green came to this city was for Zhao to get a mage badge. It would give them a lot of conveniences.

    When Green told Rocky to go to the Mage Association, he saluted and drove his carriage straight towards the association.

    The Mage Association was a very special presence in the Empire. They directly got their funding from state finance, specifically to provide services for mages. In the Empire, mages were a very popr career. Even if you were just a stage magician, there would be a lot of people lining up to get on your good side. The only possible exception were the ck mages.

    Because ck mages were very weird, those among the aristocracy didn''t want to meet them. Only a few businessmen might visit a ck mage. So most ck mages usually be mercenaries or risk takers, since they were still very popr among mercenaries.

    Compared to other types of mages, the life of a ck mage was the most difficult. Other mages were treated as nobles, while ck mages were more likemoners.

    There were many ck mages that would only be issued ten gold coins a month by the Mage Association. You know, learning magic was very costly. You had to buy magic materials and wands, as well as have enough money to eat and drink. Everything was going to cost you.

    The Mage Association in Casa city was very impressive. It was a three-story building with an area of one thousand square meters, just two blocks away from the main street.

    Directly above the building''s door was arge badge that was the symbol for a mage: a hexagram. The hexagram represented the six basic elements of nature: light, dark, wind, water, fire, earth. It was the mark for all mages.

    After Rocky stopped the carriage, Green jumped down and opened the wagon''s door, letting Zhao and Mege out of the carriage. They then walked towards the building, but the three didn''t even take two steps before a fat man came out quickly. The man was wearing servant clothes, but the fabric was made out of the finest silk. Along with his fat body, his clothing style looked inconsistent. He looked like a nobleman, and not like a servant.

    The fat man quickly walked in front of Zhao and bowed. "Dear mage, your servant, Carl, hase here to serve you."

    Zhao froze for a moment. He didn''t think that the association would send out a servant to serve a mage. However, he still remembered what Green told him, so he just grunted and proudly walked inside.

    The first floor of the building obviously was a ce to rest. It was divided into two areas. One of them had some couches and a coffee table, while the other had a few dining tables. This was part of the Mage Association''s rules. If you were registered with them, you could rest and dine here for free.

    Zhao went to the lounge and sat down on one of the sofas. When fat Carl saw Zhao sit down, he immediately waved at one of the other servants, who turned and went into the kitchen, then came out with a pot of tea and some cups.

    After putting the cups down, Carl personally poured tea for Zhao, then bowed and stood there. "Dear mage, how else may I serve you?"

    Zhao didn''t touch the cup of tea. He just sat there and waved at Green, who said, "Carl, we are here today for a registration."

    "It is my pleasure to serve such a great mage," Carl quickly said. "Sir, pleasee with me to the back so we can get you started on our registration procedures."

    Zhao gently nodded, then stood up. They followed Carl as he led them to the back of the hall, not seeing the naked shing in Carl''s eyes from time to time. Apparently, he wasn''t such a simple character.

    Even Green didn''t know that in addition of being in charge of the Mage Association, Carl was also an intelligence agent for the Purcell Duchy. In fact, he knew exactly when Zhao came into the city. If he wasn''t trying to know more about Zhao, he wouldn''t have personallye meet them. Under normal circumstances, a registering mage wouldn''t get such a personal reception.

 Chapter 78 - Unusual Performance

    <h4>Chapter 78 - Unusual Performance</h4>

    Behind the association''s building was arge open space with a length and width of one hundred meters. Some distance away, set at ten meter intervals, were targets that were used to test magic.

    All mages that wanted to register with the Mage Association had to cast a spell to prove that they were a mge, and also for the association to know what rating to give them.

    Once they got to the grounds, Cart turned to Zhao and said, "Dear mage, please use your magic. Any magic will do. If you want to get an advanced mage badge, then use some advanced magic." He then stepped aside and quietly watched Zhao.

    No one knew this, but although Carl wasn''t a mage, due to his prolonged contact with mages over the years, he had gained some knowledge on magic and his ability to sense magic power was very sensitive. As long as a mage used magic, he would be able to analyze a mage''s level. Eight times out of ten, his judgment would be correct.

    It was because of Carl''s judgment that he was able to have an inseparable rtionship with the Mage Association for decades. Carl slowly built up their system to rate mages, by checking their magic control, what type of magic they used, how proficient they were at incantations, etc¡­ which all reflected a mage''s level.

    There were a lot of mages that didn''t have a low level, but this wasn''t proportional to their fighting strength. Those mages have not experienced a lot ofbat, so theycked the capacity to respond and control their magic in tight situations.

    Thanks to his superior judgment, Carl was able to ride the Purcell n''s coattails and be head of their Mage Association. Usually, those who served the association at a high level position were mages.

    When Zhao entered Casa city, Carl got the news that he was heading to the Mage Association to register, so he immediately decided that he should personally go greet Zhao. In the end, he wanted to know what level Zhao was.

    It had to be recognized that most people in the Continent would instinctively reject ck mages, including the Purcell n. However, when the Markey n got news of Zhao''s fighting strength, the Purcell n had to pay attention to him. If a mage was at a high enough level, ns would want to form a rtionship with him no matter what type of magic he used. That was because high level mages were equivalent to nuclear weapons. Although they might not necessarily use such a weapon, it would be enough to deter an enemy just by having it.

    If a famous mage in the Continent went to the Purcell Duchy, the Purcell n would warmly receive him, even if they couldn''t pull that mage into their n.

    But for Zhao, the Purcell n took a more calm attitude. They didn''t take any initiative to get close to him, even though Zhao was very strong. That was because one of the principles of thisrge n was that ability takes second ce. Loyalty takes first ce. The world has so many people, but those who were loyal were few. Even if your abilities were strong, if you always revolted, then no one would dare use you. That was the policy of the Purcell n. If you were an eighth level mage, but you weren''t loyal to them, then they wouldn''t use you. They would rather have two loyal seventh level mages, than an unloyal eighth level mage.

    Zhao''s identity was still a secret and they couldn''t find out much about him, so this made the Purcell n reluctant to draw him in. Right now the Purcell n was developing well since they had managed to establish their own principality. They weren''t adventurous, especially towards unknown factors, so even though Zhao had great strength, if they got him to join their n, they wouldn''t be able to rest well with what little they knew about him. So they gave him the cold treatment.

    But despite the cold treatment, they still had to pay attention to him. After all, since Zhao was now in Casa city, the Purcell n''s face wouldn''t look good if they didn''t do anything.

    Zhao didn''t think too much about all of this. He just knew that he was short on money and registering at the Mage Association would at least give him an ie of ten gold coins per month. To most mages, this was probably nothing, but it was very important to Zhao. The amount of money the Buda n had could only add up to fifty gold coins, so this ie was equal to a fifth of what they had.

    Of course, Zhao knew that he would get an advanced mage badge as long as he released some undead, but he didn''t know how much strength he should let these people see. Being too high profile wasn''t part of Zhao''s character.

    In the end, without incantations, he just held up his staff and his undead appeared at his side.

    Zhao didn''t call out his army of undead. He just wanted to do enough to prove that he could do magic, even though it was actually pseudo-magic.

    With the emergence of Alien, Carl''s eyes widened. He had worked for the Mage Association for many decades and have seen countless mages using magic. Some of the magic was beautiful, while others were ugly. Some took a long time to cast, while others only took a short amount of time. But Zhao''s casting time was really short. He just held up his magic staff and he was finished? Wasn''t this a huge exaggeration?

    Zhao gently touched his undead. Like a puppy, when Alien was touched by his owner, it madly wagged its tail, almost killing Carl. Feeling scared, Carl quickly jumped away.

    After a while, Zhao returned his undead. Carl still wasn''t reacting, so Green had to ask, "Did my master pass the test?"

    Carl quickly recovered. "Yes, dear mage. This way please." He led everyone back to the seating area.

    Once Zhao was sitting in the lounge, Carl turned and ran, then returned with some paper, which he put on the table in front of Zhao. "Dear mage, please fill out this form. This willplete all the formalities."

    Zhao took the piece of paper and carefully looked through it. He found that it was very simple. He just needed to fill in the nk about his name, age, sex, and other basic things.

    Zhao nodded, then gave the paper to Meg, who understood what Zhao meant. Carl then gave them a pen.

    While looking at Zhao''s performance, Carl''s heart was crying. There were no rules that said a mage had to fill out the form himself, but most registering mages would do so. This was out of respect towards the Mage Association. The association was a national organization, so even those who weren''t part of it would still show a little respect.

    Carl had wanted Zhao to fill out the form, so as to collect some more information about Zhao. In the Continent, there were special handwriting appraisers that could learn all kinds of things from looking at someone''s handwriting. Carl was nning to send the form to the Purcell n, who could hire someone to analyze the handwriting and see if they could find any clues to Zhao''s identity.

    But he didn''t expect that Zhao wasn''t going to fill out the form himself, and instead got Meg to fill it out. His ns had been dashed. This made Carl highly wary of Zhao. In his opinion, everything Zhao did was intentional. It showed that he was trying to cover up his identity, which only dangerous people would do.

    In fact, from the very beginning, Carl had been constantly observing Zhao. He saw Zhao¡¯s attitude to the people around him and found that he acted like an orthodox nobleman. He had sent Zhao some tea just to see what he would do, but Zhao didn¡¯t even touch the cup of tea. And so far, Zhao didn¡¯t speak, so he couldn¡¯t judge anything from the sound of his voice. His ns just kept dropping off.

    Now his n for him to fill out the form had also failed, which made Carl feel a deep impression from Zhao. He thought that Zhao must be a famous person on the Continent, but his reputation was certainly not good, so he had to cover his identity.

    So what was Zhao¡¯s true identity? Carl had no idea.

 Chapter 79 - Poison

    <h4>Chapter 79 - Poison</h4>

    Zhao looked at the badge in his hands. This wasn''t an ordinary low mage badge, but an intermediate one. This badge was personally handed to him by Carl, along with one hundred gold coins.

    Green didn''t think that Carl would give Zhao such a high assessment. Zhao had just summoned a single undead, and he didn''t use any other magic. Yet, he was able to get an intermediate mage badge.

    Anyway, an extra one hundred gold coins would be a solution to their urgent needs. This would only add to the future development of the Buda n.

    The three went out to the carriage. Green looked up at the sky, then turned to Zhao. "Master, let''s go get something to eat right now. We''ll go to one of the restaurants owned by the Markeypany."

    There were a lot of ces in the city that sold a variety of things for living, but they were different from the restaurant and hotel industry. Those ces that sold daily supplies were usually on the low end, but you had to take the high road to get to the restaurants and hotels. To eat a meal there didn''t just take a few coins. You should know that even one gold coin was sufficient enough for amon household to live on for a month.

    Zhao nodded, then got into the carriage. Green told Rocky where to go, who drove his carriage until they stopped in front of a restaurant. This restaurant in Casa city was even bigger than the Mage Association, about four stories tall.

    When the carriage stopped, a man dressed in gorgeous leather armor came out. The armor looked beautiful, painted with ayer of reflective blue paint, which made him look sparkling. The clothes seemed to be the security uniform of the Markey n¡¯s restaurant.

    The man went to the carriage and bowed. "With respect, sir, your carriage is not allowed to stay here. Please follow me over here."

    Green didn''t argue with him. Instead, he got down from the carriage and opened the door, allowing Meg and Zhao to get out. The three then walked into the restaurant while security directed Rocky to park somewhere else.

    When the three went into the restaurant, two beautiful girls dressed in waitress uniforms immediately greeted them and bowed. "Wee to the Light Prism restaurant, dear mage. Do you have a reservation?"

    Zhao didn''t say anything. Green just came up and handed them the gold medal. The two girls looked at the gold medal carefully, then gave it back to Green and bowed again.

    Green at once said, "Arrange a room for us. We havee here to dine."

    The two girls escorted the three into the restaurant and arranged a room for them on the third floor. The rooms in the third floor weren''t that much, only there for those who just wanted to eat a meal. Once they were there, Green randomly pointed out two dishes he wanted to order and some soup. Once he finished, Green calcted that the food would cost about ten gold coins, but the ingredients to make it was only one gold coin. Ah, they were really profiteering off of their customers.

    After they made their order, the waitress immediately brought them a pot of tea. Zhao didn''t move, waiting until they were served their dishes. Once they received their food, Green closed the door to the room and Zhao was finally able to take off his hat. He breathed out. "This was suffocating me. What kind of life would you have if you always had to wear these clothes?"

    Green smiled. "It must have been ufortable to be unable to speak."

    "But worth it," Zhao said. "Anyway, today could be considered a good day since we gained one hundred gold coins, Grandpa Green. Maybe we should buy some meat and give it to the ves to improve their lives."

    "Although we were able to get one hundred gold coins," Green said, "we don''t know when Laura woulde back, so we should hold on to the money and save it forter."

    Zhao nodded helplessly. He had been a little too excited about the one hundred gold coins. If they were to spend it in such a ce like Casa city, he feared that it would onlyst an hour before the money runs out.

    Meg poured a cup of tea and held it in front of Zhao. "Master, have some tea."

    Zhao nodded, then took the cup. Meg then gave a cup of tea to Green.

    Zhao was about to drink from the cup, when suddenly there came a tone and the voice said: [Discovery of toxic substances. Opening host protection program. Extracting toxins. Toxin analysisplete. A chronic neurotoxin that would cause severe damage to the human nervous system. Expected time of death in three hours. Creating the antidote. Antidote creationplete. Please drink the spatial water. Using newly discovered toxins to strengthen robotic objects]

    Zhao froze in amazement, then he immediately put down the cup. He looked at Green who was about to take a drink. "Stop! Grandpa Green, the tea is poisoned!"

    Green stopped for a moment, then his face changed. He immediately put his cup down on the table and rushed towards the door. He opened it and looked out, finding no one. He then closed the door and sat back down at the table. "Master, is the tea really poisoned?"

    Zhao nodded. "Ah, it''s a chronic poison. But you don''t have to worry, Grandpa Green. The antidote to the poison is already in the spatial water, so you can rest assured."

    Green was still frowning. "We''re in a restaurant that belongs to the Markeypany, so it should be impossible for others to try to poison us. The only culprit is the Markey n. But why would they want to deal with us?"

    Zhao wrinkled his brow. It was strange. Supposedly the Markey n should have no reason to try to kill them, since they had even helped out members of the Markey n earlier. But if it wasn''t the Markey n that did it, who else would it be?

    Meg suddenly spoke up. "Master, Grandpa, I think that the Markey n attacked us because of the infighting within their n. Couldn''t that be the reason?"

    Zhao and Green hadn''t thought of that, but it made sense. Green nodded his head. "That''s most likely true. We had shown them the gold medal, which must certainly be an important thing, otherwise why would Laura give it to us as thanks for saving her life. Generally, that gold medal should have announced us as important guests, yet the person in charge of this restaurant didn''te out to greet us. If the person in charge didn''t appear, then there must be a problem."

    Zhao frowned. "It seems like we have stumbled into the Markey n''s internal struggles. They told the Immortal mercenary group what Laura was doing, and when the group failed to kill her because of us, they might have mistaken us as enemies."

    Green nodded. "Master, I think we should leave at once."

    Zhaoughed slightly. "Why should we leave? The food''s already here. I wanted to see if they poisoned the food or not. If they really dared to do that, I would burn down this restaurant."

    Zhao felt ignited. Although he was an otaku that wanted to remain low key, that didn''t mean he doesn''t feel anger. An honest man wasn''t the same as a man without a temper.

    Although they still weren''tpletely sure who was behind this poisoning incident, only the infighting within the Markey n could have caused it.

    "Did you think that your internal struggles had anything to do with me? I was just passing by and saved Laura''s life from the Immortal mercenary group. Just for that, you would go so far as to poison me?" Zhao thought to himself.

    While thinking that, he picked up a knife and fork and ate the food. To be honest, it tasted delicious. But it wasn''t toxic. Zhao told everyone that the food wasn''t poisoned.

    But just to be sure, Zhao added some spatial water to the pot, which would detoxify the poison. While drinking the water during dinner, no one was afraid of poisoning.

 Chapter 80 - Leveling Up an Undead

    <h4>Chapter 80 - Leveling Up an Undead</h4>

    Satiated, they paid their check.

    While doing so, Green paid some attention to the attitude of the waitress. He wanted to see if he could spot any clues from her face. If the waitress was behind the poisoning incident, it would show.

    However, Green was disappointed because he could see nothing wrong. Even when Green gave her a tip, her actions were quite satisfactory.

    Since Green didn''t see anything, he followed behind Zhao as they left the restaurant.

    They then immediately left the city, since there was no reason to stay. Plus, Green wanted to do some fishing. He believed that the people who tried to poison them would like to see the results. Poisoning a ck mage was dangerous, because there were ck mages who were masters at poison, so they couldn''t be sure if their toxins had worked.

    It was precisely because of this that Green believed that those people woulde see if they had been poisoned or not. If the three stayed in the city, they wouldn''t be able to move around freely, and they might cause a big enough disturbance for the Purcell n to intervene. Green didn''t want to pull the Purcell n into this conflict. He wanted to deal with the people who would dare poison them.

    Once they were outside the city, Zhao took out his undead and rode on it as they hurried towards Stony Mountain. As of now it would take two hours for the poison to take effect. Zhao calcted the time as he started pretending to look more and more poisoned.

    Up til now, Zhao had not seen a trace of their enemies, but Green was sure that someone must be following them. Of course, trained killers fromrge ns wouldn''t be so easily found.

    The season was spring and it was four in the afternoon, so the sky was still bright. Although the darkness of night would have been more favorable for Zhao to lure his enemies out, the poison didn''t give them that much time, so he decided to go near the mountains where they could be alone.

    Spending two hours to lead people away from the city was very boring. But eventually, after calcting the time, Zhao turned to Green and said. "It''s almost time, Grandpa Green."

    They had arrived at the mountains. Although there was a road that led here, it was clear that not many people used it, especially at this time of day. It was now six and starting to get dark. Green looked around and nodded. "We''ll work with this," he said.

    Zhao got his undead to slow down, then he returned it to the space. After that, the three fell to the ground andid there, motionless.

    Nothing happened in the next half hour as they quietlyid there among the weeds, trying to be as still as possible. Luckily, it wasn''t cold at this time of day. But just lying on the ground for a long time was really hard to ept.

    It wasn''t until an hour had passed when there was finally some movement. Green heard faint footstepsing towards them.

    Although Zhao didn''t have as good a hearing as Green, he could still use the screen from his spatial farm. The screen was projected in front of his eyes. Even though he was outside the space, he could still use it to monitor his surroundings. And ever since he rose to level six, his monitoring range had increased by ten meters.

    Ordinarily, if a man was walking towards them from fifty meters away, they should be able to hear him. But Zhao didn''t hear a sound. If it weren''t for the screen, it would have been impossible for Zhao to find someone.

    The screen showed a little green dot approaching them.

    The green dot was a man that wore dark clothes and was carrying a ck sword. He had a long nose and small eyes. Seeing the image of the man, Zhao couldn''t help but think of one person: Shi Qian.

    Shi Qian was a fictional character from the Water Margin novels. Although he had an ugly appearance, he had amazing thieving skills, earning him the nickname, Flea on a Drum. If this man went to Earth, he could y Shi Qian on tv without needing any makeup.

    The man stopped twenty meters from Zhao, then he took out some throwing darts.

    Zhao''s heart couldn''t help but curse loudly. Even though they had been lying here for an hour, this man was still being careful. Just as the man was about to throw a dart, Zhao suddenly summoned Drunk to stand in front of him. Now it was impossible for Zhao to get hit by the dart.

    The moment Zhao summoned Drunk, Green also moved. He was an eighth level warrior. With a yellow light shing around his body, he sprang towards the man. Meg also got up and created ayer of blue to shield Zhao and herself.

    Several of the darts were thrown, but it was impossible for them to break Meg''s shield.

    When Drunk appeared, the man knew that he must withdraw, but unfortunately he didn''t have the opportunity. Green was stronger and faster than he had imagined, and was rushing towards him from twenty meters away. Even if he wanted to run, he wouldn''t be able to.

    So the man simply didn''t run. He closed his eyes and his lips moved, then he spit out ck blood as he fell to the ground, dead.

    Zhao stood up just in time to see the scene. He really didn''t expect that the man would act so decisively. When the man knew that he couldn''t escape, he immediatelymitted suicide by swallowing the poison in his mouth, like you would see on tv.

    Green also didn''t think that the man would choose suicide as he stood beside the man''s body. Now it was impossible to question him. All he could do was examine the dead body, but there were no markings that told them who were the forces behind this man.

    Zhao also walked over and looked at the man, then he turned around and asked Drunk, "If we make this guy an undead, could we ask him anything?"

    Drunk shook his head. "No, Master. I''m now an undead, so I can only make low level undead. So even if we turned him into an undead, he simply wouldn''t be able to answer any questions."

    Zhao looked at the corpse, then made his decision. "Turn him into an undead. If they dare toe against us, we should show them what will happen to them."

    Obeying hismand, Drunk casted a spell. ck gas formed and then floated down to the man''s dead body. Once the ck gas disappeared, there was nothing but a pale skeleton lying on the ground. Of course, his clothes didn''t disappear, and he still had his sword.

    With nothing else to do with the man, Zhao threw him into the space. But he didn''t think when the man entered the space, the voice would appear and said: [Low ss robotic object. Leveling up. Strengthening its abilities and strengthening it with toxins]

    Zhao was confused for a moment, but then his face lit up. He summoned the undead man out of the space. The man was now a dark green skeleton, just like Drunk.

    "Do you understand me?" Zhao asked.

    The man nodded.

    Zhao was overjoyed. "What''s the name of the forces you belong to?"

    The man shook his head. "I am your faithful servant, Master."

    Zhao paused for a moment, then he asked a few more questions, but the man just gave that same answer. It was then that Zhao understood. The man didn''t remember anything from before he died.

    Zhao had a wry smile. He thought that after the level up, the man would be able to tell him something useful, but it appeared to be in vain.

    Zhao then asked. "What are your abilities?"

    "Master, I can assassinate with darts and I can fight with a sword," the man said.

    The man wasn''t like Drunk, he was a lower undead, so he naturally couldn''t remember things from his past. But with the level up from the space, he could at least now use his assassination skills that he previously had.

    Zhao nodded. "Starting today, remember that I am your master, and your name will now be Shift," he said before he returned the man to the space.

 Chapter 81 - Buying Seeds

    <h4>Chapter 81 - Buying Seeds</h4>

    Green and Meg had been looking at Zhao, but they couldn''t hear the dialogue that was going on. Not understanding, Green moved closer before asking, "Master, what happened?"

    Zhao smiled. "I just told Drunk to turn this guy into an undead. And when I threw him into the space, I didn''t expect that the space would make him stronger and improve his fighting skills. But this guy doesn''t remember anything, so we can''t get any information out of him."

    Green nodded his head. "Don''t worry about that. I think that our enemies aren''t finished dealing with us, so there will be a next time. We''ll certainly be able to find clues for you, Master. And once Lauraes back, we''ll tell her about what happened today and get her cooperation. She''ll help us find who did this."

    "Yes, it''s a good idea to get her to help us. This is rted to her as well," Zhao said. "Now I think it''s time to go back." Again, he called out his undead, then they moved towards Stony Mountain.

    It had gottenpletely dark before they returned to the mountain. Zhao was prepared to wait here until Laura came back to Casa city. After they got her cooperation over some matters, they will go back to the ck Waste.

    To tell the truth, Zhao had been struggling with this life. In his past life, he had lived in China, which was one of the safest countries in the world. But it wasn''t as safe here. Just today, they went out into the city and someone tried to poison them. If his space didn''t exist, he would have died from poisoning, which made him feel that this world was very dangerous.

    Ever since their return from Casa city, the number of people who were monitoring Stony Mountain had lightened up. That was because by now theyer of ck fog wasn''t just covering the manor, but the entire Stony Mountain. Now those who were monitoring the mountain simply couldn''t see anything. But they knew that there were a lot of undead guarding the mountain, so naturally everyone was afraid to go up. God knows how many undead were in that fog. Nobody wanted to die.

    As of now, Zhao was tossing over Stony Mountain. The mountain didn''t really have anything useful except for the stones. Zhao got his undead to gather the stones, which would be used to make the discs for the mill stones. He was also nning to bring the stones back to the ck Waste to help repair the castle.

    They were short of stones in the ck Waste because the dwarves had dug it all out. Now that they had such a good ce full of stones, Zhao was going to help himself to them.

    As they were tossing over Stony Mountain, the few people outside that had been watching them were rxing. It wasn''t like they could see anything, and it was boring staring at a cloud of ck fog all night.

    But it wasn''t like Zhao wasn''t doing anything. He got Green to take off his glittering body armor, so in the dark of night, Green was able to sneak off to Casa city.

    This time Green was going to Casa city for something important. He was going to buy seeds. Zhao needed him to buy all kinds of seeds that were on the Continent. He would like to see if any of those seeds were useful, and if they were, then his space might level up.

    Green put on his normal warrior clothes before he rushed towards Casa city.

    Although Green was an eighth level warrior who was proficient in martial arts, it was still difficult to run towards a city that was normally two days away. His pace wasn''t like an undead''s. He required rest.

    He ran on the road for half the night, then he found a good ce to rest. The next day, he ate some dry food in the morning, then he was on his way again. He ran for an entire day, so by the time he arrived at Casa city, it was already getting dark. Fortunately, the gates hadn''t closed yet.

    Since Green was dressed in his warrior clothes, he looked like an ordinary adventurer. In one day, the number of adventurers going into Casa city was too many to count, so the defenders simply didn''t care. Green just entered the city after he paid the tax, then he looked for a small hotel to stay in.

    Everyday, once theypleted a task, adventurers would go into Casa city to find food to eat. So Green went unnoticed. Even though this city was controlled by the Purcell n, it was impossible to observe every single adventurer. After all, the poption of Casa city was more than a million.

    Continuously rushing for a day made Green feel tired, so he had a good rest at the hotel that night. The next morning, he simply ate a little breakfast, then he went out into the city to look for seedpanies.

    Casa city was a great city, but it wasn''t known for farming. So it was rare to find ces that sold seeds and tools. Green looked over the city for a long time, but the only ce he could find that sold seeds was a grocery store. Fortunately, they had quite a lot of seeds, which allowed Green to save time.

    On the Continent, there were various seeds that were ordinary, like the alfalfa and oil fruit seeds that Green had already bought. All together, Green bought fifty types of seeds. They were crop seeds, so generally not very expensive, and were definitely cheaper than magic seeds, which could cost dozens of silver coins per pound. But the store didn''t have any magic seeds for him to buy.

    Although Zhao had told him that he didn''t need that much seeds, saying that just one of each would do, Green still bought a pound of each type of seed, so he ended up buying fifty pounds of seeds.

    Fortunately for someone like Green, this amount of weight was nothing, so after buying the seeds, he also bought some tools as well.

    He then left Casa city.

    A day went by as Green kept on going on his way. Once it got dark, he stopped and simply rested for two hours, then he continued to rush towards the mountains. He was able to return to Stony Mountain at midnight. At this time, those who were monitoring the mountain were more rxed. Zhao had said that they wouldn''t act in the evening as they would be resting.

    This was an opportunity for Green as he easily dived into the Blue Stone Hills estate. The people in the estate were also resting, so Green didn''t bother them and went to find his own ce to sleep.

    Other than Green, it would be impossible for people to easily enter the Blue Stone Hills estate. Zhao had released hundreds of undead, and also had Drunk looking over them. If it wasn''t Green going up the mountain, Drunk would have led those undead to attack.

    Two days of running had made Green tired, so he went to sleep for awhile. Since he had bought the seeds, there wasn''t anything else for him to do right now.

    Zhao knew that Green was back, but he didn''t hurry to wake up Green. He knew that Green was working very hard these days. Zhao was crystal clear on how long the road is from Stony Mountain to Casa city. It was because of this that he didn''t bother Green, and let him have a good rest.

    Zhao was also rxing. Once he had harvested the crops inside his space, he also didn''t have anything else to do. Gathering the stones and making the mill stone wasn''t his job.

    Zhao was too weak. He couldn''t lift anything heavy, let alone doing physical work. But he did bring some crops out of the space as food, greatly increasing the motivation of the ves.

 Chapter 82 - Three Levels

    <h4>Chapter 82 - Three Levels</h4>

    Green woke up shortly before noon. After he used the spa pool in his room to wash his face, he went out the door.

    The estate was now busy. From time to time, the undead would carry in stones from outside the manor, while the ves were either learning or making millstones.

    It could be said that making those stones was hard to do, especially without any tools. If you wanted to make the discs, you would have to spend a lot of time. Plus these ves weren''t real masons. Their skills could only be considered at the apprentice level.

    But with the men doing the heavy lifting, and the women doing the cleaning, they were able to grind down these stones. So the entire estate looked like a big stone processing factory. If outsiders were to see this, they wouldn''t believe it. The reasons that Zhao came to Stony Mountain was synonymous with mystery.

    Zhao was standing in the yard of the estate. It wasn''t like he was watching over the ves, it was just that he wasn''t of much help, so all he could do was stand there and send some of the stones, that the undead had brought, into the space.

    After such a long time, the ves got to know what kind of person Zhao was. It didn''t matter if youughed with him, he wouldn''t be angry. They became ustomed to Zhao''s presence.

    This is no wonder because they had been living in Zhao''s space, and never far from a source of food and water, and also not far from Zhao. It was precisely because of this daily life that the ves lost their tension around him. Even though Zhao had been standing there right next to them, they didn''t feel ufortable.

    Then Zhao saw that Green had woke up, so he went to meet him. "Grandpa Green, I hope we didn''t wake you up."

    "No, Master," Green said as he shook his head. "I have brought back the seeds like you asked. Let''s go into the house and look at them."

    Zhao nodded, then followed Green into the house. They entered a room where there was a big bag, which contained arge number of seeds, in addition to some tools for masonry. If it wasn''t Green, it would be impossible for a person to carry all of this stuff back to Stony Mountain in such a short time.

    Green took out the tools first, then handed some bags of seeds to Zhao. The seeds were split into ten pound bags, so even Zhao could carry it into the space. Although he had drank the Water of Nothingness, causing his strength to be less than average, this weight wasn''t a problem.

    Zhao took the seeds and said to Green, "I will go." He disappeared in front of Green, who didn''t say anything while holding the tools.

    Inside the space, Zhao couldn''t wait as he opened the bag of seeds, which was followed by the voice announcing the long list of seeds, making Zhao feel dizzy.

    [Found new crop seeds. Evaluating seed quality. Improved seeds. Recing rice seeds inside space. You can now purchase this seed in the shop]

    [Found new crop seeds. Evaluating seed quality. Inferior. No merit. Seed canceled]

    [Found new crop seeds. Evaluating seed quality. High yield. Extracting advantages. Strengthening legumes inside space. You can now purchase this seed in the shop]

    [Found new crop seeds. Evaluating seed quality. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­]

    Zhao couldn''t follow along with the long list, so he quickly entered his hut and opened the screen to see the shop. Sure enough, there were new seeds appearing.

    Although the voice wasn''t finished yet, there was already a total of nearly ten new kinds of seeds. But this wasn''t important to Zhao. What he wanted to know was how much this would level up his space.

    Once the long list of seeds came to an end, the voice then immediately said:

    [Due to the discovery of new crop seeds, your level has risen to seven. If you wish to, you can cultivate two new acres ofnd. You will be rewarded with a bag of pea seeds, which can fill two acres ofnd]

    [Due to the discovery of new crop seeds, your level has risen to eight. You will be rewarded with a bag of cucumber seeds, which can fill two acres ofnd]

    [Due to the discovery of new crop seeds, your level has risen to nine. If you wish to, you can cultivate two new acres ofnd. You will be rewarded with a bag of pumpkin seeds, which can fill two acres ofnd]

    The voice stopped.

    Because of the seeds that Green brought back, his level had risen by three, but Zhao found this unsatisfactory. He wanted to use these seeds to reach level ten to see if he could open up the pasture. Not only would that increase his source of revenue, he would also be able to put in a lot of powerful spirit beasts inside the space.

    But obviously, the higher you go, the more difficult it bes to level up. Even though Green brought back so many seeds, it didn''t raise his level higher than nine.

    Zhao sighed, then he went over to look inside the barn. The voice said that he could also cultivate four new acres ofnd, butnd cultivation required money. Right now he only had six hundred gold coins. It wasn''t even enough to cultivate two acres, not to mention four.

    The only thing Zhao could do was sell something inside the space in exchange for gold coins, then he would be able to cultivate the four acres ofnd.

    The space was still growing oil fruits, he didn''t want to lose his corn, and there were too few of the other crops, like the cabbages, so they simply weren''t enough money. The only thing he could sell were the radishes.

    Zhao couldn''t help but curse loudly. At the moment, he had about fifteen hundred gold coins worth of radishes if he sold them in the space. Combine it with the six hundred gold coins, he would be able to cultivate newnd, but he would barely have anything left over.

    But Zhao couldn''t think of another way, so he reluctantly sold the radishes, then cultivated four new acres ofnd. This cost a total of seventeen hundred gold coins. Cultivating two acres ofnd at level seven would cost seven hundred gold coins, while cultivating two acres ofnd at level nine would cost one thousand gold coins. Now all Zhao had left was four hundred gold coins, but then he also had to use one hundred and fifty of that to buy some radish seeds from the shop to grow in the new acres ofnd.

    Originally, he had other seeds that he could have nted in the four acres, but they didn''t know when Laura woulde back to Casa city. When she returns, and they didn''t have any radishes to sell, that would be a shame.

    Plus, this time Zhao wanted to see if he would be able to get any radish seeds. If that was possible, he wouldn''t need to buy any from the shop, which would help save money.

    Sighing, after nting the radish seeds, Zhao came out from the space. To be honest, he was still very disappointed. He didn''t reach his desired level, but there was no helping it now. He could only wait until after they sold the radishes.

    Zhao felt that once he reached over level ten, something good will happen. He didn''t know what, but ording to the game routine, after reaching that threshold, his reward will be very high.

    The most promising thing for Zhao was to open up the pastures, which would enhance his strength as soon as possible.

    Green watched as Zhao glumly walked out of the house. Surprised, he quickly went over. "Master, how is it?"

    Zhao shook his head. "Nothing much. The space did level up, but I didn''t get what I wanted. It appears that the seeds ofmon crops won''t have that much of an effect. If we want it to go higher, then we''ll need to find more advanced level nts."

    Green didn''t know as much about the space as Zhao, but when Zhao said that the space had level up sessfully, he should have been happy, so he asked, "Master, doesn''t leveling up mean increasing thend?"

    Zhao nodded. "Ah, yes, I have increased it by four acres. But I also sold all of our radishes to the space because I needed the money to buy the cultivatednd. All of our radishes are now gone. The only radishes left are the ones that I nted in the four new acres."

    Green smiled. "It''s not a problem as long as we have morend." Although Green has never yed a farm game before, these days Zhao had been telling him a lot about the farm, so he also knew that the radishes could be sold inside the space to make money. In Green''s opinion, since the money couldn''t be taken outside the space, it wasn''t real money, so he didn''t care.

 Chapter 83 - Mosquito Meat

    <h4>Chapter 83 - Mosquito Meat</h4>

    Green didn''t care, but that doesn''t mean that Zhao wasn''t sad. How could he not be sad when he knew that in the future, if his level was high enough, then he would be able to take the gold out of the space.

    But now everything was useless. They could only wait until after the radishes were sold for the money for the next step in their ns.

    Green saw that Zhao was upset, so he tried to cheer him up. "Master, we have rarely gone into the woods to collect seeds from the nts. If we try to collect them now, maybe we''ll find some useful seeds, then we won''t need to buy them, and it might also level up the space."

    Zhao gave a wry smile. He didn''t have much hope for that. The Ark Continent had tens of thousands of years of history. In all that time, although the Continent wasn''t known for its agricultural development, it was still doing well. By now they were growing crops that were carefully picked and chosen. For instance, when he brought in the bamboo rice seeds, it immediately reced the rice seeds that were already in the space. What does this mean? It represented that the bamboo rice crops, which were carefully developed, was more excellent. There was no need to mention the nts that grew in the wild because he feared that they wouldn''t be better than any crops.

    But eating mosquito meat was better than nothing, so Zhao nodded and said, "Well, it''s not too busy right now. Let mee and help you, Grandpa Green."

    "No, I''ll do it by myself." Green shook his head. "If they see me collecting seeds from those nts, maybe those people won''t think that it''s strange when they find out about the radishes we''re selling. It would be our excuse."

    Zhao hadn''t thought of this point. "Well, then do so, but you have to be careful, Grandpa Green. Stay close to the vicinity of the mountain. Last time, someone tried to poison us, and there might be a next time."

    "Master worries too much." Green smiled. "I''ll bring out my own water and dry food, so I won''t eat or drink anything I didn''t prepare myself. Nothing will happen."

    "Well, then when you go out, take some of the spatial water. Even if someone wants to poison you, it would be impossible. And you must not go too far, or at least let me send an undead to follow you. If something happens, the undead will bring you back fast."

    "No, I''ll be fine on my own," Green said.

    "But if a big undead were to follow you, it could carry anything good that you might find. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll have to lug a bag around, which might not fit everything.¡±

    Green hadn''t thought of that, so he nodded his head. "Will the undead be able to understand me?"

    "It won''t be a problem. Since their level up, I found a lot of clever undead. Even though they still can''t speak, their intelligence shouldn''t be any worse than an average person. You can rest assured."

    "Well, then I''ll go," Green said.

    "No." Zhao smiled. "You don''t have to worry about it yet. Anyway, it''s not like the nts can run in the mountains. Recently, there''s not much to do in the manor other than waiting for Laura toe back, so you can at least rest for awhile."

    It was just as Zhao said. In this period of time, Stony Mountain was very safe. No matter how powerful the Purcell n or the other forces were, there were few people who were willing to provoke them since Zhao''s identity was known as a ck mage.

    Nobody wanted to provoke a ck mage.

    Meirin came over. It was now time to eat, and she was calling Zhao and Green for lunch. Meirin looked at Green, and asked, "How is it? Did it work?"

    Zhao didn''t want her to worry. "It''s fine, rest assured."

    Green understood what Zhao meant, so he turned to Meirin and smiled. "We''re thinking of me going around the mountains to see if I could find some other useful nts for the young master. He now has a total of eighteen acres ofnd, and in the future, the seeds from these wild nts might get him more and morend."

    When Meirin heard what Green said, she was very happy. In their view, morend equals more money, which would help the Buda n thrive.

    They still didn''t know that once the space levels up, Zhao would be able to open a pasture. He didn''t tell them yet because he wanted to get it done first.

    The manor became busy as several people had lunch. The ves seemed very happy, and why shouldn''t they be. They get to eat and work hard, and learn to read and write as a reward. In their opinion, this was simply living a lord''s life.

    The ves weren''t educated like normal people. While ordinary people might go through a traditional education, the ves were taught an education that was meant for ves. If they had parents who were ves, then they would also be a ve from the moment of birth, so they wouldpletely ept the enving education as their primary education, in which they were taught that their owner was always right. This enving education was like brainwashing, to make a person ve from the beginning to the end.

    The nobles and ve owners in the Continent have been doing that because of arge scale ve rebellion that happened before. Unfortunately, those ves were suppressed. Ever since the ve rebellion, those nobles found that suppressing the ves cost too much money, so they looked for alternatives. They discovered that spending just a little bit of money to educate those who grew up as a ve would repress any feeling of rebellion.

    Any civilization that had developed for tens of thousands of years would not be simple. There had to be reasons why nobles would rule the Continent for so many years. Naturally, if they didn''t develop such means and methods, how could they stay in power for so long.

    It was because of these reasons that when Green bought the ves, their hearts now belonged to the Buda n.

    However, Daisy and Ann grew up differently than the ves. They were oncemoners, and although the living standards ofmoners on the Continent weren''t that great, it was still better whenpared to a ve''s. The most notable part was that if you were a ve for life, then your family will be ves for generations.

    Zhao knew this, so every day he would spend some time with the ves so they would grow morefortable being around him. He knew that changing the ideas of these ves won''t happen overnight. Teaching the ves to know how to read will let these ves know more about the truth.

    Zhao didn''t think that one day he would change the world. He knows that he''s just a regr otaku. Aftering here, he could only achieve things because his spatial farm was a cheat. Besides, he had no ambitions to change the world, especially when he knew that this society had been based on very for tens of thousands of years.

    He just wanted an easy life. But since he still remembered how he lived in his past life, he was not ustomed to ruling over ves. So he set it up that as long as you work hard, you would gain freedom as a reward.

    As for the ck Waste, Zhao knew that it was his own private property only because all of the nobles in the Continent didn''t want it. After all, an ordinary stone was just a stone.

    But Zhao knew that once he reformed the soil of the ck Waste, an ordinary stone would be a piece of jade. It was like turning a baby into a cute baby that everyone wants to grab.

    So if you wanted to protect your baby, you have to have the strength. The strength that he had now wasn''t strong enough. But once he opens his pasture, who would dare offend him.

 Chapter 84 - Spooky Actions

    <h4>Chapter 84 - Spooky Actions</h4>

    Midnight. A tone chimed and the voice told Zhao that his crops had matured, so it was time to harvest. But he just slept until dawn.

    He wanted to see if he just left the radishes in the space, if they would grow some seeds. That was why he didn''t bother harvesting them right away.

    Unfortunately, the next morning, Zhao went into the space only to find that the radishes just remained in a state of maturity, making him very disappointed.

    Zhao couldn''t help but mutter, "It seems like nothing will happen if I just leave them in the space."

    After he said that, the voice came again: [Required to be at level ten to receive seeds from root crops. Please be patient]

    Zhao was stunned for a moment, then he became delighted. He thought that he simply couldn''t get any seeds from the radishes, but now he just found out that as long as he reaches level ten, he would fulfill the requirement.

    This just confirmed for him that level ten was a hurdle that he needed to cross, then he would be able to get even more things.

    In a happy mood, Zhao harvested the radishes, as well as the corn and oil fruits, before leaving the space.

    Yesterday, Green had a good rest. But today, he was ready to go. In the morning, after breakfast, Zhao took out his undead, which had be very clever. Even though it couldn''tmunicate with Zhao, it could still perform hismands.

    Zhao wasn''t worried as he told the undead that it wasn''t allowed to go too far from Green. And when four hours had passed, it would stop Green from whatever he was doing, and return him to the manor.

    Although Green wasn''t afraid of anything, he did not argue against Zhao''s kindness. He might not necessarily find any nts they need, but he didn''t mind.

    In fact, there were a lot of high level nts that could be found in a forest. Some of them were magic nts that were very aggressive, yet could be used as magic materials. If you could get those magic nts to a city, you would be able to sell them at a good price.

    For this reason, it was almost impossible to find these kinds of nts around here. These mountains were too close to Casa city. There were a lot of manors and vis built around here. But even if there wasn''t any housing, a lot of mercenaries would have still swept through the mountains many times, trying to make some money from selling high level magical nts.

    So Zhao didn''t hold too much hope for Green finding anything. It was like trying to save a dead horse with medicine. They could only wait until after they sold their radishes. Maybe then they would be able to buy some useful magic nts. Until then, they couldn''t do anything.

    Those who were monitoring them saw Green sitting on an undead that was walking around the mountains.

    Green''s movements aroused those people into action as they firmly fixed their sights on that undead. But to their surprise, the undead wasn''t heading towards the road, it went directly into the mountains, which scared everyone who had been monitoring the ck mage. In the Continent, everyone knew that ck mages were usually cantankerous. So these people thought that the ck mage must have found them, and was now sending his forces against them. Some of them ran from their spot.

    Those who were running were mercenaries that had been hired by small ns. They werepletely different from those trained assassins from those big ns. The assassins would try toplete a task even at the expense of their life. As long as the task had beenpleted, it was worth it. But these mercenaries didn''t have such loyalty. They would work for your money, but the moment there was any danger, they would immediately run away.

    Green knew someone was monitoring him. When he came out of Stony Mountain, he put up his guard, and found that there were a lot of people in the area. However, Green didn''t touch them. He wanted them to watch him.

    Under the attention of everyone, the undead carried Green into the forests in the mountains. Once they reached the forest, Green got down from Alien and looked around.

    It was obvious that this piece of the forest had already been searched through. Although there were still trees here, there were also many ces that had been trodden on, revealing traces of people rummaging everywhere. Green could see many ces that had been dug up. Apparently, anything useful had already been poached.

    Green shook his head, then walked into another part of the forest, while making sure to carefully look around for nts that Zhao might want. There were many well-known useful nts on the Continent, but he simply didn''t even see a shadow of one.

    Although Green was a warrior with no knowledge of alchemy, he had lived with Meirin for so many years. Do not forget, Meirin was a mage, so even though she was ignorant about most magical nts, she still knew a thing or two that helped her make magic potions. Because of this, Green picked up some things from her over the years, so he had a little bit of knowledge about magic nts. But he didn''t see any.

    Green couldn''t help but sigh as he explored. But while walking into the depths of the forests, he suddenly saw two wild fruit trees.

    Wild fruit trees weremon on the Continent, but although their fruit tasted good, they didn''t have a high yield, so no one used them inrge scale farming. It wasn''t a magic nt, so the great nobles wouldn''t eat them. And generally, anymoners that hadnd wouldn''t grow them as food. If they wanted to eat these fruits, they could just go into the mountains and find a lot of thesemon trees growing in the wild.

    The two trees were obscured from view, so Green didn''t notice them until now. He looked at the two wild fruit trees, then he took out a big sword and cut off a few branches, which he fed to Alien so that they would be carried in its body.

    Green did this because these trees were good at surviving. As long as you stuck the branches into wet ground, they would germinate and slowly grow into a new tree, like turning a dead horse into a living horse.

    Those who were monitoring Green were dumbfounded. They didn''t understand what he was doing. This stuff could be found anywhere in the mountains. Were they some kind of treasure that they didn''t know about?

    They were all staring at Green''s strange behavior. Keep in mind that these people were ready to report anything they find to their ns, as well as collect the nts that Green was collecting, so they could take them home and examine them.

    As Green walked around, he couldn''t even remember the total number of nts that he had collected. That was because he had even collected the mostmon nts, including long grass.

    Green had been climbing into the depths of the mountains for three hours, finding nts and filling the body of the undead. Finally, he stopped, and then walked straight back towards Stony Mountain.

    Once Green was gone, those who were monitoring him immediately grabbed some of the nts that Green had been collecting, and then went back to their ns to give their report. In fact, Green didn''t actually do anything outrageous today. He just collected a variety of nts that were worthless. But his actions seemed suspicious.

    Green didn''t care how they reacted. He only cared about protecting their identity. As long as their identity wasn''t exposed, then he wasn''t afraid.

    By the time Green made it back to Stony Mountain, it was afternoon and time for lunch. Meirin immediately prepared something for him to eat, and Zhao brought the undead full of nts into the space, regardless if the nts were good or bad.

    Once those nts were in the space, the voice said ¡­¡­

 Chapter 85 - Powerful Level Up

    <h4>Chapter 85 - Powerful Level Up</h4>

    [Discovery of new nts. No merit. Do not extract]

    [Discovery of new nts. No merit. Do not extract]

    [Discovery of new nts. Detecting possible edible fruit and wine. Disadvantage, yield is low. Analyzing data of saplings. It can now be purchased in the shop]

    [Discovery of new nts. No merit. Do not extract]

    [Discovery of new nts. Detecting toxins in the shrubs. nt has high survival rate. Analyzing data of saplings. It can now be purchased in the shop. Extracting toxins. Strengthening the robotic objects with toxins. Strengthening spatial water with detoxification]

    [Discovery of new nts. Toxic barbed vines. nt has high survival rate. Analyzing data of vines. It can now be purchased in the shop. Extracting toxins. Strengthening the robotic objects with toxins. Strengthening spatial water with detoxification. Extracting thorn protection. Strengthening robotic objects attack capabilities. Extracting raw materials. Strengthening humanoid objects survival capabilities]

    [Discovery of new nts. No merit. Do not extract]

    [Discovery of new nts. Harmful weeds species. nt has high survival rate. Aggressive. Extracting advantages. Strengthening spatial herbicide]

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Over a hundred nts in this long list made Zhao feel dizzy, but he heard several good things, especially those poisonous bushes and barbed vines. If they could be used to make a wall, then that would be helpful.

    He also noticed another thing. Zhao didn''t expect that extracting the advantages from the weeds would be able to strengthen the herbicide. This was great. If heter used the herbicide, its ability would be stronger.

    The rest of the stuff was no good. There were just a few nts that had some basic medicinal effect that wasn''t very strong, like the ginkgo tree. They weren''t of much use.

    However, even Green wouldn''t have thought that since this morning, he would have been able to gather so many samples that would help. Although these hundred nts weren''t magical and they weren''t worth a lot of money, they still had some advantages.

    Once the voice stopped speaking, Zhao''s heart grew nervous. He didn''t know whether or not the space would level up.

    Suddenly, the voice came again: [Due to the discovery of new nts, you have risen to level ten. You have now reached the requirements for overall improved functions in the space. The pasture is open. Seeds can now be extracted from root crops. The gold coins inside the space can now be used outside. Increasing size of house. Three teleport points can now be set. Increasing range of monitoring system to five hundred meters in diameter. Can now set the teleport points as the center. A new feature has been added to the space. Host is given a cane that can portably control the space. Cane is binded to the host. Can not be damaged. Can not be dropped. Please select a style for the cane. Congrattions, host]

    What Zhao heard made him almost jump for joy. He didn''t think that when he reached level ten, the spatial functions would be so powerful. All of these features were what he needed!

    Zhao stood there,ughing. But although he heard what the voice said about these new features, he still needed to fully learn how to use their functions, otherwise he wouldn''t get the biggest benefits out of them.

    Zhao quickly went into the hut and essed the screen. Once he opened it, sure enough, there was a new file titled [New Spatial Features].

    With trembling hands, Zhao took several deep breaths, then pressed the file. A white light came from the screen and shot towards Zhao''s head. He felt a little pain, but he knew that he might have to sleep for awhile, so he immediatelyid down on the bed and fainted.

    A lot of new features filled Zhao''s head as he fell into a deep sleep, not knowing how long it would be before he wakes up.

    Finally, Zhao opened his eyes. He looked around and stretched. Slowly sitting up, heughed. "Boy, these are some big changes."

    While he was sleeping, his brainpletely received all the information about the new features. He felt like he was getting smarter, almost able to recite the information word for word.

    He now understood what he could do in the space. The barn couldn''t hold any spirit beasts, but now that he could open the pasture, he would be able to establish a ranch that could raise a lot of spirit beasts. However, the spatial farm and the spatial ranch aren''t the same game. The ranch is invisible to the farm and the farm is invisible to the ranch. If Zhao wanted to go to the ranch from the farm, he would have to think it to be able to move into the spatial ranch zone.

    Like the game, the ranch could be used to raise animals. But he didn''t know how many animals he could raise.

    Another ability that he got once he reached level ten was that he could now get seeds from root crops, like radishes. Soter he could save money on seeds.

    Not only that, he could also now take the gold coins from inside the space into the outside world. Before, the coins inside the space were only virtual currency, and couldn''t be taken out before he reached level ten. But now if he earned one hundred thousand gold coins inside the space, then they could be real one hundred thousand gold coins. It was another source of revenue.

    As for the new teleport point functions, it was one of Zhao''s favorites. He can set up to three teleport points, which were actually entrances into the space. In order to get to Casa city from the ck Waste, he had to sit inside his undead for days. But now he doesn''t need to do that with these teleport points. If he set up a teleport point on Stony Mountain, and also set one in his castle on Iron Mountain, he could just enter the space and travel back and forth between these two points. However, he could only set up three teleport points. Still, this was a very powerful feature.

    And with this level up, the range of his monitoring system had increased. Not only had the range increased to five hundred meters in diameter, he could now see everything within in that range with a teleport point as the center.

    That wasn''t the only thing that increased. His house has gotten bigger as well. Zhao had a thatched hut where only one person could live in. There was simply no way for other people toe live with him. However, now he could change his hut into something bigger, like a vi.

    Finally, also one of Zhao''s favorites, was the new feature that allowed him to control the spatial farm portably. All of this power could now be controlled by the cane in his hand, which has been designated to Zhao. He could not lose the cane or drop it.

    With the cane, he could use the features of the farm, like the shovel, the bucket, pesticides, and herbicides. All of these functions would be focused on the cane. He could even use it to ess his screen more conveniently.

    It was because of this feature that Zhao opened the screen again to see if a new button had appeared. There was now a button with a picture of a cane on it. When Zhao saw it, he immediately pressed the button, and then came a list of pictures of canes. There were some wooden ones, and some that were like a sword. Some were gorgeous. Some were in. And some gave a holy feeling, while others were made of strange bones.

    Zhao carefully looked through these pictures. Although he was very fond of a few, he eventually chose the one that was made of bones. It looked like a staff that was used by a ck mage.

    When Zhao chose this picture, there was a white sh, and suddenly this staff appeared in his hands. The staff was made of pale bones, and at the top was a tiny skull. The skull was green and clear, like it had been carved from some kind of precious crystal.

 Chapter 86 - Testing New Features

    <h4>Chapter 86 - Testing New Features</h4>

    Once the staff was in Zhao''s hands, the voice came and said.

    [Ghost Staff. It can automatically shorten or stretch from 0.5 meters to five meters. It can also illuminate a dark environment. And it allows the host to use the features of the space]

    Zhao froze. He really didn''t think that this staff would have such an effect. What a surprise.

    While the first two functions weren''t of much use to Zhao, they were better than nothing. The size of the staff was just right, so Zhao was currently satisfied.

    Zhao turned around and looked at the screen again. He pressed the button with the store icon and a list of things that could be purchased in the shop appeared. First were the most ordinary seeds. In addition to that were some seeds that originally came from the spatial farm. And finally, there were some nts that belonged to the Ark Continent.

    Continuing to look at the screen, Zhao found a button for decorations. He pressed the decorations button, and rows of housing pictures appeared. Sure enough, below each picture was a marked price. It seemed that in this game, he still needed money to buy a new house.

    Zhao looked at the pictures, and was finally able to find one that he could afford. What he bought was a little vi-like house, which also had tall fences and a kennel. It only took a gold coin to buy this house.

    Once he pressed the button for the house he wanted, everything around him started to shake, then a white light shed.

    After the white light disappeared, Zhao was shocked. He was no longer sitting in his hut, but instead was sitting on arge sofa in a living room. The living room was twenty square meters, while the sofa was big enough to hold five people. The floor was carpeted and in front of the sofa was a beautiful coffee table made of some kind of wood that was cherry red in color. Facing the sofa was a twelve inch screen, and on the coffee table was a remote.

    Zhao stood up from the sofa and looked around the house. On the same floor as the living room was two bathrooms, a spa room, a utility room, a kitchen, a dining room, and two bedrooms.

    He went into a bathroom and discovered that it was modern. It was five square meters, with a toilet, a bathtub where you could adjust the hot and cold watering out of the shower head, and a sink with a small mirror hanging over it. The other bathroom was just the same.

    The equipment in the kitchen were veryplete. There were some Western appliances as well as sparkling utensils that were apparently new. The dining room had an elongated tables that could seat eight people, and on the wall hung an ordinaryndscape painting.

    The spa room was paved with small, non-slippery stones and the walls were trimmed with tiles. It was a nice room where you could lounge.

    As for the utility room, it was filled with everyday supplies, from sinks and tub cleaners to brooms for sweeping. It was paramount to keep a house clean. Zhao even saw an ironing board.

    Finally, there were the bedrooms, which were rtively simple. There was a bed, a wardrobe, two bedside tables that heldmps, and a window. The two bedrooms were exactly the same.

    But this was just the first floor, which took up one thousand two hundred square meters ofnd. Zhao then went up to the second floor. There was no living room or kitchen, but there were bathrooms, in addition to five bedrooms. Four of the bedrooms were furnished pretty much the same way as the two bedrooms on the first floor, but thest bedroom only had a thirty two inch screen.

    Zhao went back to the living room and sat down on the sofa. He then picked up the remote. It had the same buttons like a regr remote, but on the bottom was a smooth surface, sort of like a touch screen.

    Looking at the remote, Zhao pressed the power button. The screen lit up. What was on the screen looked almost exactly like a desktop with icons and everything.

    Zhao tried clicking an icon, and the voice came and said.

    [Do you wish to set up a teleport point now?]

    These words also appeared on the screen. Out of habit, Zhao said, "Yes." After he said this, the screen changed. The words disappeared, reced by a map.

    At that moment, the voice spoke again.

    [Select teleport point]

    Zhao carefully looked at the map. It was clearly a map of all the ces he had been, everything from the ck Waste all the way to Casa city. However, the map only showed these ces. Everywhere else was dark.

    Just like aputer, there was a cursor in the form of a small white arrow. Zhao saw the cursor, and then he looked back at the remote in his hand. So it was a touch screen! His finger gently paddled across the smooth surface, and the cursor on the screen moved with him.

    Zhao couldn''t help but smile. He really didn''t think it would be so simple to operate it. Carefully looking at the map, the cursor moved to the Blue Stone Hills estate on Stony Mountain, then he clicked on it.

    Sure enough, the voice came again.

    [The first teleport point will be in Blue Stone Hills]

    [Yes/No]

    Zhao nodded. "Yes." The tone chimed and the voice once again said.

    [The first teleport point has been established in Blue Stone Hills. Would you like to choose your second teleport point?]

    In the map, a small green dot immediately lit up on the Blue Stone Hills estate.

    Zhao quickly said, "Yes. On the castle in Iron Mountain." He wanted to try and see if the screen had any voice control capabilities.

    Yes, indeed it did. Once he finished speaking those words, a little green dot immediately started twinkling over the castle in Iron Mountain, followed by the voice saying.

    [The second teleport point will be in the Iron Mountain castle]

    [Yes/No]

    Zhao nodded again. "Yes." The green dot set down on the castle in the map, then a tone chimed and the voice said: [The second teleport point has been established in the Iron Mountain castle. Would you like to choose your third teleport point?]

    Zhao stared at the screen for a moment, then he shook his head. "No, do not build one."

    The spatial voice said nothing.

    The screen changed back to the desktop. Zhao clicked an icon, and suddenly a three-dimensional map appeared. It showed almost all of Stony Mountain, including the manor. Zhao''s fingers moved the cursor across the screen and clicked on the manor''s yard.

    The image of the yard immediately appeared, then came a chiseling sound. Zhao was surprised for a moment as he looked around. When he couldn''t find where the sound wasing from, he looked towards the screen, and he saw people working on the stones, which was where the chiseling sound wasing from.

    His face erupted with a smile. Before, the screen never had any sound, but ever since the level up, the screen now had an audio function. This was a surprise.

    Zhao then switched the image on the map to show the castle on Iron Mountain. What he saw was basically the same, except now he had a wider range. At one time he was only able to see inside the castle, but now he could see a few things outside of it.

    He was so happy he felt like crying tears of joy. He pressed the [OK] button the remote, and the voice came and said: {Do you wish to enter the second teleport point?]

    "Yes," Zhao said. He couldn''t wait as he put down the remote. While holding his staff, he stood up and with a thought, he exited the space.

    Outside, Zhao looked everywhere. He was currently standing in his bedroom that was in the castle. He immediately ran to the window and opened it, giving himself a panoramic view of and full of ck soil. He had really returned to Iron Mountain.

    Zhaoughed as he leaned out the window. The space''s new features were a really powerful force. It was almost too powerful. With this, he could get things done more efficiently. It would only take a second to travel between Iron Mountain and Stony Mountain.

    After a moment had passed, Zhao calmed down. With a thought, he moved back into the space, then said, "Switch to first teleport point." Then with another thought, he exited the space again, but now he found himself in his bedroom in the Blue Stone Hills estate.

    As he listened to those chiseling soundsing from outside his bedroom, he couldn''t press down the joy in his heart.

    Now that he had learned how to use the teleport points, Zhao knew that it was time to open the pasture and establish his ranch.

 Chapter 87 - Ranch

    <h4>Chapter 87 - Ranch</h4>

    Upon entering the space, Zhao at once said, "Open the pasture.¡±

    The tone chimed and the voice said,

    [Opening pastures requires you to be at level ten. You have reached the requirements. Are you sure you wish to open the pastures?]

    "Yes," Zhao immediately said. He waited for some sort of reaction from the space, but this time he was disappointed. Nothing happened inside the space before the voice said,

    [Pastures have been opened. Ranch has been established sessfully]

    Zhao turned around and looked, but he found that nothing had changed. Not even a shadow of a ranch was there. Although he knew this would happen, he was still disappointed.

    With a thought, a white light enveloped his body, then he disappeared. The next thing he saw was a boundless amount of green grass.

    Just then, the voice came back.

    [Wee to the spatial ranch. At the ranch''s current level, you can raise up to one thousand animals]

    Zhao froze. The ranch was just established and he could already keep one thousand animals? This was too good, right?

    He looked around, but he couldn''t find anything that looked like a house. He was just surrounded by a huge prairie.

    Zhao felt it was strange. When he yed these sort of games before, there would at least be some simple walls and a nesting area. But howe there''s nothing?

    He was worried about animal reproduction. In the game, there was a fixed area where the animals could make babies. If there was no ce like that, then he was in big trouble. He wasn''t a veterinarian. He didn''t know how to help animals give birth.

    From this thought, Zhao tried saying, "Disy area for animal reproduction."

    The moment he said this, an area less than a hundred meters from him started to sh with twinkling green lights and a yellow perimeter surrounded it.

    When Zhao saw it, he couldn''t help but feel relieved. As long as this area was here, he wouldn''t have to worry about animal reproduction.

    But then Zhao discovered another problem. There was no feed mill like the ones in the game. How would he feed the animals? And he didn''t see any water. What would the animals drink?

    He could see no way, so Zhao had to first ask, "What will the animals eat and drink?"

    The voice came and said.

    [The feed that the host adds will automatically be converted into grass for the animal''s consumption. One kilometer away is a river for the animals to drink water]

    Zhao was shocked. It turned out that the feed would be turned into grass. In the game, most of the animals were herbivores, so this grass would solve the problem. But he was nning to put some creatures from the Ark Continent into the ranch, and there would definitely be some carnivorous predators among them. Those carnivores wouldn''t eat grass, right?

    Zhao quickly asked this question, but the voice said that there wasn''t enough data to give him an answer.

    Not knowing what to do now, Zhao asked another question. "What feed could be converted into grass?"

    The voice said,

    [Found items in the barn that could be used as animal feed. Radish leaves, corn, wheat, and rice]

    Zhao paused, realizing that he would be able to use his crops. It seemed like if it could be used as feed, it could be converted into grass.

    Now he raised his staff and a white light was emitted, projecting a screen that had a page showing the shop, and below that was another page showing the ranch''s shop.

    These pages were no different than the game. There were ck and white pictures of animals, which represented the animals that he couldn''t buy. As for the animals with colored pictures, he could definitely buy those. Right now the only ones he could buy were chickens and rabbits.

    Each chicken costs eighty gold coins. Each rabbit costs one hundred and twenty gold coins. ording to the game, these prices weren''t expensive, but if you were to show them to anyone in the Ark Continent, they would call you crazy. You should know that in the Ark Continent, long-tailed chickens and blue-eyed rabbits were very cheap. Each long-tailed chicken only costs one silver coin. Each blue-eyed rabbit only costs three silver coins.

    Zhao immediately decided not to buy these animals from the spatial shop. It was too uneconomical. He only had a little over two hundred gold coins left. If he were to buy from the space, he could only get a maximum of two rabbits or three chickens. But if he were to buy from the outside world, he could buy more than two thousand long-tailed chickens or eight hundred or so blue-eyed rabbits. This would definitely fill up the ranch.

    Although he hadn''t yet solved the problem about how to raise carnivorous predators, right now just establishing the ranch was fine.

    Zhao took a deep breath, and with a thought he exited the ranch and came outside.

    The ce where Zhao came out was different. Thest time, he came out into his room because that was where the teleport point was. But this time, he came out into the ce where he had originally entered the space to bring in his undead and the nts that Green got for him.

    When he emerged, Zhao found Green and everyone else there. He was stunned.

    "Why are you all waiting for me?"

    Green obviously had a relieved expression on his face.

    "Master, you have been inside the space for over four hours."

    Zhao paused. He hadn''t thought that he was inside the space for so long. Maybe it was because he had been sleeping, so he lost his sense of time.

    Zhao smiled, trying to reassure them. "There''s no problem. In fact, something good happened. The space has leveled up. Let''s all go into the space and you''ll see what I''m saying." With a thought, several people entered the space.

    Everyone froze when they entered, not because of any other reason than catching sight of the vi. Zhao smiled when he saw their reactions. "I bought this house from the space for one gold coin. Now we can all live here."

    Having said that, he led everyone into the house, then told them to select their own bedroom. Blockhead and Rockhead chose the two rooms downstairs, while Green and Meirin chose their room upstairs, which Meg did as well.

    Once they had selected their rooms, Zhao said, "The space has a few new functions, but the one that we need the most is this."

    With a thought, they all came out of the space. But this time was a little weird because of where they found themselves. This didn''t look like the manor and it obviously wasn''t Stony Mountain.

    Green looked around, while Meg said with uncertainty, "Master, isn''t this your room in the castle on Iron Mountain?"

    Zhaoughed. "Yes, this is my room. We have returned to the castle."

    Everyone froze, then they rushed to the window. Opening it, they looked outside and found that they really were back in the Iron Mountain castle.

    They all looked at Zhao in shock, who chuckled. "The space has a new capability that allows us to instantly transfer between two points. I have two teleport points, one of them is here in the castle, while the other is in the manor. Now we can move between the two locations at any time."

    Everyone still had a shocked look on their faces. They didn''t think that it would be something this amazing. A journey that took them around two weeks could now be traveled in a moment.

    Zhao continued to tell them about the changes that happened when the space leveled up. While doing so, he led everyone to the castle square, where they entered the space again. Zhao chose to enter the space from the square because, in the future, when he returned all the ves back to the castle, he didn''t want them toe out into his room.

    Once everyone went back into the space, Zhao took them to the ranch to have a look around. When he told them they would be able to raise a lot of spirit beasts here, they were all happy. If they could raise spirit beasts, it would be another source of ie.

    Once Zhao finished exining the new features, they all left the space, but not before Zhao took out one hundred gold coins and gave them to Green.

    Tomorrow, Green will go to Casa city and buy three hundred blue-eyed rabbits.

 Chapter 88 - Back to the Castle

    <h4>Chapter 88 - Back to the Castle</h4>

    Green was excited to learn that the gold coins from inside the space could now be taken out, since this was the feature that he was most concerned about.

    He knew that the space was mainly used for farming, and not very good for fighting. But there was a problem with farming when you harvest the crops too frequently. For instance, if Zhao nted nothing but radishes for one year, he feared that it would take a decade for everyone in the Continent to eat all the radishes.

    Such a high yield was too much. It would greatly impact the market in the Continent. Trying to sell that many radishes would be a problem.

    But that wasn''t the same as selling the radishes inside the space. Although they wouldn''t be able to get as much gold coins, they didn''t have to worry about no one wanting to buy the radishes. What was most important was that the gold coins could now be taken out of the space, that they could use the gold coins as hard currency to buy anything.

    After resting for one night, the next morning, Green was on his way to Casa city. This time they didn''t conceal the fact that Green was going to buy something.

    Once Green was gone, Zhao went to the manor''s yard. He got ready to move the ves back to Iron Mountain castle.

    Yesterday, Zhao had discussed this with Green, and he agreed. After all, the estate was small and too close to Casa city. It was time to go back to the castle.

    Anyway, the castle was like their roots. They had to go back sooner orter. And now, with the stones from Stony Mountain, not only could they make millstones, but they could also fix up the castle. Although the castle wasn''t that damaged, after so many years it would inevitably be falling apart in some ces. Mining from Iron Mountain wasn''t very convenient, but now they had these stones from Stony Mountain.

    Of course, if they wanted to continue to keep people away from Stony Mountain, they had to maintain the spell that covered the mountain in a nket of darkness. Drunk had told Zhao that once they left, the darkness spell would lose its effect, allowing people to see the manor. Zhao didn''t want that, so he nned to leave two of the ck mages behind.

    Zhao counted on these two, Scales and Brick, to defend Stony Mountain. He allowed them to lead one hundred undead. This should be sufficient if anything were to happen. As long as they could block the enemy for awhile, Zhao would be able toe with reinforcements.

    The remaining six undead ck mages were going to follow Zhao back to the castle. He nned to leave two of them to guard the castle, while the other four would go into the carrion swamp and capture undead spirit beasts.

    Now that the ranch was opened, he would be able to keep any kind of spirit beast, which would help him form an army.

    Only after establishing an army of spirit beasts would Zhao dare to start cultivating thend in the ck Waste, otherwise he wouldn''t have the guts.

    As of now, Zhao was preparing to take Blockhead and Rockhead to the castle in order to manage the ves and protect them, but Zhao was going to stay behind on Stony Mountain. He wanted to wait until Laura came back. Although he could now take gold coins out of the space, the amount of gold he would get for the crops was too little. It wasn''t cost effective. That was why he needed Laura''s cooperation.

    Zhao started working. He first had to organize the ves before sending them back to the castle. This wasn''t hard to do because the ves had already grown ustomed to the space. Once they were all inside the space, Zhao said, "Let me tell you one thing. From the space, we can now directly go to the castle in Iron Mountain, where you will build millstones and repair the castle."

    The ves were in a daze while watching Zhao, not understanding what he meant. Zhao looked at them, then continued, "Simply put, the space is like a room with two doors. One door leads to Stony Mountain, while the other door will take you to Iron Mountain. Any questions?"

    The ves didn''t have much of a reaction. They had always felt that the space was magical, so it didn''t seem strange for it to have this ability.

    It was silent. Zhao couldn''t help but think that their reaction was too calm.

    With a wry smile, he shook his head, then led Meirin and Meg, six ck mages, Blockhead and Rockhead, and the ves back to Iron Mountain castle.

    Everyone came out of the space and stepped on to the castle square, which was where Zhao put the teleport point. Once they were out, Zhao took out the stones from Stony Mountain for the ves to work with. He also took out some food that Meirin made with Meg''s help, along with some supplies for living, like nkets.

    Right now Scales, Brick, and one hundred undead were waiting at Stony Mountain for Green toe back from Casa city. It shouldn''t take more than two days, enough time to settle things here in the castle.

    They had been gone from the castle for twenty days. Not much had changed except for the amount of dust.

    After a quick cleaning, the ves made themselves busy under Ann''s leadership. They mounted the stone discs together with the wood from the oil fruit tree. The wood was very strong, and after the space leveled up, it was even better. But because of the high oil content in the wood, it was very mmable. However, Zhao wasn''t worried about that because there was a moat going around the castle. There was no need to worry about a fire.

    Although no one here had full smithing and carpentry skills, making the mill stone itself wasn''t that difficult. It didn''t require too many technical details. You just needed to grind down the stone and stick the wood in. Anyone could make it if they were strong enough.

    Once the ves started working, Zhao went to find Meirin.

    "Grandma Meirin, let''s go to the valley and see if anything has changed."

    Meirin was also curious about what happened to the corn, so she nodded.

    The two people went into the mountain, crossed the undergroundke, and have now reached the valley. Zhao and Meirin were surprised at what they saw. They didn''t think that the corn would still be growing.

    Although the corn seedlings weren''t very high, even looking somewhat weak, they were still alive.

    Looking at the seedlings on the thirty acres ofnd he had improved, Meirin and Zhaoughed. After the attack from the army of spirit beasts, they felt like giving up. With thend paved with ayer of toxic soil, Zhao didn''t feel too much hope that the corn seedlings would still grow. But now, he was sure that the earth below the toxic soil was still fertile from hisnd improvement, allowing the seedlings to survive.

    Ever since Zhao went on a journey to Casa city, these seedlings could only fend for themselves. It seems like their vitality was very tenacious.

 Chapter 89 - Minor Matters

    <h4>Chapter 89 - Minor Matters</h4>

    These seedlings represented hope. Although they weren''t growing well, they still showed a tenacious spirit since theyer of toxic soil didn''t stop them from surviving.

    Zhao bent down and gently stroked one of the seedlings. It really looked like itcked nutrition. To be honest, even if it were to grow up, it would be impossible for it to produce much food.

    Zhao slowly stood up, then turned around to face Meirin. "Grandma Meirin, I''m surprised that these seedlings are growing, but I think they need some water. Maybe it would help them grow a little better."

    Meirin nodded and moved to Zhao''s side, but before she could do anything, Zhao stuck out his ghost staff and showed, "Water!"

    He knew that the ghost staff could use all the features of the space, so he wanted to try to use it to release water. Sure enough, the voice came:

    [Portable cane has detected contaminatednd. Do you wish to improve it?]

    Zhao said yes, which prompted the voice to say:

    [Please select the number for improvement]

    A projected screen suddenly appeared in front of him showing rows of numbers, with units between ten to one hundred. Zhao was stunned. He didn''t think that he would be able to improve so muchnd. ording to these figures, he could improve up to one hundred acres, instead of the original ten acres that he was limited to. It seems like the level up had given him more benefits than he realized.

    Zhao immediately chose thergest number, one hundred acres. Once he finished, a surge of water rushed out of the cane and started flying into the sky. It looked like rain was going to fall on to thend. The moment thend turned wet, it started to change color.

    Meirin also noticed this. She was surprised because the area of modifiednd seemed a bit toorge, greatly exceeding the ten acres ofnd Zhao said he could improve per day. Puzzled, she decided to ask Zhao. "Master, why is there so much water?"

    Zhao turned to Meirin and smiled. "When the space leveled up, the area ofnd improvement has also increased. Now I can improve up to one hundred acres ofnd per day."

    Meirin''s face brightened. Looking at the one hundred acres ofnd, she said, "This is great! Now it will only take ten days to change all thisnd. Although it''s a littlete in the season, we should still be able to grow all kinds of stuff."

    Zhao nodded his head. Improving one hundred acres ofnd per day would allow them to make full use of this valley. He thought about what they could do with one thousand acres of fertilend. He still wanted to grow corn because then he wouldn''t have to worry about running out of feed for the ranch. If he tried to raise one thousand animals, then they would eat a lot per day.

    Right now Zhao was just nting corn because once the weather got cooler, he was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to grow any more corn out here until next year. Of course, when he couldn''t grow corn, he could try nting some bamboo rice, which had a very high yield. Slowly, the rice would be their main source of food.

    With the food that Green had originally bought and the food that Zhao had grown, they would have enough to feed the Buda n for ten years. It was precisely because of this that Zhao didn''t worry about food. But that didn''t mean he shouldn''t grow some more. Once the food was ced in the space, it doesn''t appear to rot, so it didn''t hurt to try to store as much food as possible.

    After all, once they finished the deal with Laura''s help, they might eventually buy some more ves. More people would naturally eat more. Eventually, the amount of food that they had that could feed one hundred people for ten years might notst as long, so he''s going to nt some more food.

    Not using this thousand acres ofnd would be too wasteful. If he nted some bamboo rice here, they would never have to worry about a food shortage.

    Once thend changed for the better, Zhao held up his staff, ready to nt some seeds. The staff had the power of the shovel, so he was able to dig up the rest of thend, which was about seventy acres. Like magic, thend was opened up without any effort, then the corn seeds were nted.

    This staff really could use all the features of the spatial farm.

    It was then that Zhao suddenly remembered something. He had the farm tools, just like in the game, but where were his ranch tools? What was that about? Did he not reach some sort of requirement, so the tools were canceled? Zhao wanted to go into the space and look. Things were finished here so he decided to forget the valley for now and go back to the castle.

    Meirin naturally didn''t know what Zhao was thinking, but when he said that he was returning to the castle, she didn''t stop him. She wanted to go back herself.

    As they traveled over the water, Zhao thought about giving some more wood from the oil fruit trees to Daisy and Ann in order to make a boat. He couldn''t just tell Meirin to help him over theke everyday.

    Previously, he wanted a weed boat because they didn''t have any wood, but now that they had some, they could begin to slowly learn how to build wooden boats. Anyway, it wasn''t like there were waves in the undergroundke, so at least a raft would be sufficient.

    They returned to the castle. By now the ves had already settled in. It was time for Zhao and Meirin, along with Meg, to go back to Stony Mountain.

    But before they left, Zhao gave some alfalfa seeds to the ves and told them to nt some on the mountain. When you harvest alfalfas, not only could these crops be used as feed for the animals, they would also help fertilize the mountain.

    After exining this to the ves, Zhao went to meet Drunk and the other ck mages. Two of them, Punch and Rash, will be staying here with a hundred undead to guard the castle, while Drunk and the other three will be going into the carrion swamp to catch some spirit beasts.

    The carrion swamp was a ce where people would never go, but Drunk and the ck mages were undead, so they were able to fit right in.

    But before they went, Zhao properly gave them instructions to mainly stay in the outer perimeter of the swamp and to not go too deep. If anything goes wrong, immediatelye out.

    Zhao didn''t want any losses to ur. Even though Drunk and the rest were undead, they were still Zhao''s summons and a veryrge part of his fighting force, so he didn''t want to lose them to the carrion swamp.

    But although they were Zhao''s summons, the undead ck mages were highly intelligent and they had gone through many battles in the Continent over the years. Except for going against the Xinya n and Zhao, they had never lost. So it could be said that theirbat experience was considerably higher than Zhao''s. However, they didn''t say anything as they seriously listened to his words. Zhao was their master. No matter what, they had to listen to him.

    Once he was done talking, Zhao released some undead that they could ride, which was very convenient. In addition to those were some humanoid undead that would protect them. Originally, they weren¡¯t that powerful, but after the space made them stronger, they could now act as guards.

 Chapter 90 - Magic Peach

    <h4>Chapter 90 - Magic Peach</h4>

    Once everything in the castle had been arranged, Zhao, Meirin, and Meg went back to Stony Mountain, although there wasn''t much to do but wait until Green came back.

    But there was one thing Zhao was interested in: finding the people who moved against them.

    Until now, there were little clues as to who attacked them. The existence of these individuals were a big threat, so Zhao wanted to find them.

    It was certain that the forces behind Drunk and the ck mages were powerful. Because of this, he wanted to know who they were. Such people were like a bomb that you didn''t know when it would explode.

    To check up on things, Zhao had the two teleport points, which allowed him to easily move back and forth between the two ces, like going from your front yard to your backyard. This was convenient. But in fact, Zhao preferred to stay in the space. The space has a hot spring and his vi, plus it has the screen that allowed him to see and hear what was going on in either the manor or the castle, so he didn''t actually need to run back and forth.

    After Zhao first took Meirin and Meg to take a quick look around Stony Mountain and finding nothing of note, they returned to the vi.

    Back in the space, Zhao had things to do. It wouldn''t be long before he had to harvest the oil fruit trees, but as for the other eight acres, he decided to nt different things. Two acres of cucumbers, two acres of peas, two acres of pumpkins, and two acres of radishes. When the space leveled up, Zhao got some radish seeds from the radishes, so he decided to use thest two acres to see how many radishes those seeds could produce.

    Once he was done, he couldn''t just do nothing and stare at the crops, so before long he was inside the living room of his vi, looking at the spatial barn''s page on his screen. He found that he really had a lot in his inventory. Oil fruit seeds, wild fruit trees, corn, wheat seeds, rice bamboo seeds, hawthorn trees, barbed vines, magic peach seeds¡­

    Magic peach seeds? What''s that?

    Zhao''s hand made a move and two small bags appeared in his hand. A tone chimed and the voice came:

    [Magic peaches are a magic crop. Reaching level ten gives you two bags, each bag has one magic peach seed. One acre ofnd is needed to nt one peach seed. Magic peaches can heal the wounded and instantly restore a mage''s magic. Magic peach pit can also get a war pet from any category. Blood is needed for the pet to recognize the host. Once host is considered the owner, it''s non-changeable. Magic peach is a proprietary spatial crop. It can not be taken out of the space]

    Zhao stared nkly as he listened to the voice. These benefits had shocked him.

    It can heal wounds and also restore magic, but the most important was that the pit of the magic peach could get you a war pet. This was great!

    Most people in the Continent didn''t have war pets. Some would have mounts, but that wasn''t the same as a pet.

    Owners and their war pets have a stronger bond, which is usually formed under the Blood Pactw. They would give their blood and vitality to form a contract with a spirit beast, and that beast would be their war pet. But there was a downside. The stronger the war pet was, the more vitality you had to pay. So not many people could hope to get a powerful war pet. After all, their life was more important.

    Everybody wanted a war pet, but because of various restrictions they couldn''t get one. If the people in the Continent knew about this magic peach, they would go mad trying to take it.

    As Zhao held the magic peach seed bags in his hands, he couldn''t help butugh. With this theirbat effectiveness would enhance even more.

    Meirin and Meg were in the vi, and were rmed when they heard Zhao''sugh. They ran to find him, not knowing what he wasughing about.

    Puzzled, Meirin went around him and asked, "Master, what are you so happy about?"

    Zhao looked at Meirin and smiled. "Grandma Meirin, do you want a war pet?"

    Meirin nodded, naturally knowing how helpful a war pet was for an expert. "Of course. I think everyone in the Continent wants a war pet."

    Zhao shook the bags in his hands with a smile. "Inside of these are two magic peach seeds that the space gave me as a reward. It takes one acre ofnd to nt one magic peach seed. But once it grows into a magic peach, the fruit of the peach can instantly heal your wounds and restore your magic. But that isn''t the most important part. The most important thing is that the magic peach pit can help you get a war pet. Just infuse the pit with a drop of your blood and that pet will belong to you, always following you into a fight."

    Although Zhao awkwardly exined this, Meirin understood what he meant. Meirin and Meg stared at the incredible bags in Zhao''s hands. If it weren''t for the recent magical changes around here, they wouldn''t have believed what Zhao said. This was too amazing, right? How could there be such a fruit?

    With uncertainty, Meirin asked, "Master, can this magical fruit really do all of that?"

    Zhao smiled. "I don''t know. That''s just what the space said. After all, I have not nted this yet. I''ll be ready to once I harvest some of the crops, then I would have the two acres ofnd I need to nt these two seeds, and see if they are really that amazing."

    Meirin''s face was flushed with excitement. "It''s certainly possible. The space has never fooled us before."

    "I hope so. If the magic peach can do all of that, thenter you will have your very own war pet." Zhaoughed.

    Meirin and Meg were very pleased with this. It was the dream of every strong person in the Continent to have a war pet, and now they had hope of obtaining one, so they were certainly happy.

    Zhao opened the bag and poured the seeds out. There was nothing strange about the seeds. They looked very ordinary. Zhao looked over the peach seed several times, but he couldn''t find anything special about them. He put them back in their bags, and with a wave of his hand, they moved back into the barn.

    Meirin and Meg was staring at the bags until they disappeared, then they withdrew their eyes. Meirin turned around and looked out at the radishes growing outside. "I hope I can see the magic peach as soon as possible."

    "Okay, just wait until I have to harvest, then I will nt those two magic peach seeds," Zhao said.

 Chapter 91 - Radish Seeds

    <h4>Chapter 91 - Radish Seeds</h4>

    Meirin and Meg liked to stay inside the space. It was like paradise.

    Especially with the recent discovery that they had made. They found out that when they practiced magic inside the space, their training speed was actually faster than practicing magic outside. This was first discovered by Meg.

    Meg was a sixth level mage, so there was room for improvement. She had been in the space before, but she couldn''t practice magic back then because she was too busy. There was just no time to practice magic until now, which allowed her to notice that her magic training speed was faster than before.

    Feeling this difference, she told Meirin about it.

    Meirin didn''t practice that much magic anymore. She was already a powerful mage at the eighth level, so she had already reached a bottleneck. Even if she were to practice magic, in such a short time, it would be impossible to break through. Now she was so busy with many other things, she didn''t have time to practice magic, and naturally she didn''t discover the difference in training speed in the space.

    It was only when Meg told her about it that she decided to test it out, and found that her magical training speed really was much faster in the space than outside, at least by half.

    Meg also told this to Zhao, but it wasn''t like he could understand it. He couldn''t practice magic, so this discovery didn''t give him that much of an impact. As long as Meirin and Meg enhanced their strength, it was good enough for him.

    Eventually, the crops started to mature. It wasn''t the radishes, but the peas that matured first. The peas only took eighteen hours to ripen, which Zhao didn''t expect to be that fast. He immediately harvested the peas. Not only were peas good to eat, but they could also be used as seeds. However, Zhao didn''t nt anymore peas for now.

    Once he harvested the peas, he had two empty acres ofnd. Without needing to think about it, he nted the two magic peach seeds. After all, those things were really useful.

    Since there was only one magic peach seed in each acre ofnd, most of thend was now empty, so Zhao tried to nt some corn seeds in that acre. The result was that the corn seeds withered the moment it was nted.

    Now that the magic peach seed had been nted, that acre ofnd became precious. No one dared to walk over it, afraid that stepping on the ground would affect the growth of the magic peach. So whenever they got near that acre ofnd, they would take a detour around it.

    Two hours afters nting the magic peach seed, the radishes have matured. For some reason, the radish seeds that he had gained from the radishes took twenty hours to mature. But when Zhao harvested the radishes, he felt a burst of pleasure. In total, he was able to gain one hundred and sixty thousand catty of radishes. That means he was able to harvest eighty thousand catty of radishes per acre.

    Now that he had harvested the radishes, he wanted to see how much radish seeds he was able to get. Zhao couldn''t help butugh when he discovered that he was able to gain two thousand catty worth of radish seeds from those two acres. It seems that now he would never have to worry about running out of radish seeds.

    Two hourster, the pumpkins had matured. Once he put the pumpkins in the barn, he nted some radishes where the pumpkins used to be. And eventually, he harvested the cucumbers, which took twenty eight hours to mature. In the meantime, he had already harvested the oil fruits.

    Checking his inventory, Zhao saw that he had one hundred and fifty gold coins, two acres worth of cucumbers, two acres worth of peas, two acres worth of pumpkins, two acres worth of broli, two acres worth of cabbages, two acworth of eggnts, two acres worth of wheat, and all the radishes that took eight acres to grow. Plus he had some oil fruits that he had harvested fifteen times, and corn which he had harvested twenty eight times.

    Zhao wasn''t going to use the corn as animal feed, at least not directly. Once they use a mill stone, they would soon be able to start processing the corn. And once the corn was processed, they would be able to obtain some corn bran. That bran will be used as animal feed, along with radish leaves and the leftover fruit they would get after pressing the oil fruits. This should be enough to feed the spirit beasts.

    Although there were no spirit beasts in the space yet, he would soon have some. Three hundred blue-eyed rabbits was not a small number. He remembered from ying the game that an ordinary rabbit would consume about a pound worth of feed every two hours.

    The blue-eyed rabbits from the Ark Continent was probably a simr creature. But Zhao didn''t know how much these rabbits would eat, and could only wait until Green gets back to find out.

    At least he had a lot of radish leaves. That should be enough tost for awhile. And once the ves finished nting the alfalfa seeds on Iron Mountain, they could then start processing the corn, which would give him more animal feed. Also, after Laura helps them sell the radishes, they would be able to buy an oil press. Once the oil is pressed from the oil fruits, the leftover fruit could also be used as animal feed.

    Anyway, Zhao wasn''t ready to raise a lot of spirit beasts. He wanted to leave some vacancies just in case there were some spirit beasts that he wanted to grab.

    After he finished harvesting, Zhao felt bored so he went to check up on things with the screen. He first looked around the castle. Needless to say, the male ves were busy repairing the castle walls, while the female ves were arranging to go nt the alfalfa seeds. Zhao was very satisfied with this.

    The castle walls didn''t have any magic protection, so its defensive capabilities was very limited. But it was better to repair it than not to.

    As for the alfalfa seeds, growing alfalfa wasn''t simple, but neither was itplicated. Just dig a small hole in the ground and nt the seed, then pour a little water. Also, make sure that the mountain was clear of weeds, otherwise they wouldpete with the alfalfa.

    The weeds that had been cleared away shouldn''t be wasted. Daisy would prepare the weeds to make some mats. In addition to that, she hasn''t stopped her research on building a Caocuan boat, though this time she was using wood.

    However, they had to do things step by step. Right now their main job was to nt the alfalfa seeds. The seeds were very small, but because Green wanted to improve thend on Iron Mountain, he bought a lot of them. Their time was taken up with nting alfalfa seeds, weaving straw mats, and researching how to make a Caochuan boat.

    Looking at the castle, Zhao didn''t see anything wrong, so he decided to link with Drunk. By now Drunk had entered the carrion swamp, but only the outer perimeter. He and the other ck mages have not encountered any powerful spirit beasts yet.

    It was only through the space that he was able tomunicate with Drunk. The range from the teleport point didn''t reach the swamp, so Zhao couldn''t see what was going on over there. Only by getting answers to his questions did he understand the situation. Drunk seems to have listened to his words. They didn''t hurry inside, and was only exploring the edge of the carrion swamp.

    Not finding anything wrong, Zhao felt relieved. He then switched the screen to look at Stony Mountain, where Scales and Brick were. Everything seemed calm. Nothing was happening other than the undead gathering the stones.

    Bored, Zhao paddled his finger over the remote''s touch screen, until he noticed something on the big screen that caught his attention.

 Chapter 92 - Raising Fire Fish

    <h4>Chapter 92 - Raising Fire Fish</h4>

    Zhao noticed something about the ditch in the manor''s yard. It wasn''t the hot spring water that caught his attention, but the small fire fish.

    He hadn''t paid attention to these fishes before because he had been busy recently and the number of fish was too small to care about. However, when he inadvertently moved the image on the screen, he saw one of the fire fishes jump out of the hot water, which attracted his attention.

    This made him remember what Green told him about the fish. Not only were they delicious, but also very expensive.

    Back then, Zhao wasn''t at level ten, and so he hadn''t established his spatial ranch yet. That was why he didn''t take any special notice of these fish. But with his ranch now opened, he could now raise animals. Even though his ranch didn''t have a fish pond, he still had a hot spring in his space that could support these small fire fish.

    Although he didn''t know yet if these fire fish could be raised in his spatial hot spring, it didn''t hurt to try. If it worked, they would have another source of ie, but if it didn''t, then their only loss would be losing a few small fishes.

    With this thought, Zhao appeared in the yard of the manor. He walked quickly to the ditch and stood on the edge. The fire fish were just leisurely swimming around. Zhao smiled, then he reached into the ditch. Suddenly, a spatial hole opened. Hot spring water, along with some fish, fell into the space.

    The moment the fire fish entered the space, the voice came and said: [Discovery of aquatic organisms. Needs special water quality requirements. Contains edible, delicate meat. Disadvantage is its small size. Improving fish. Analyzing data of fish. You can now purchase these fish in the shop. Needs fifteen hours to reach maturity. Each fish can only reproduce eight times. Each reproduction cycle will produce thirty baby fishes every eight hours. Fish requires feed every four hours. Hot spring in the farm will be their special habitat. You can now use your ranch tools]

    At that moment, Zhao felt like jumping for joy, but before he did, the voice came again:

    [Connection to ranch tools sessful. Net tool can capture target organisms. Ranch is required to reach level ten before the can be fully effective outside the space. If the is currently used outside the space, it will only have a ten percent probability of capture]

    [Fly swatter tool has a one hit kill ability. Ranch is required to reach level ten before the fly swatter can be fully effective outside the space. If the fly swatter is currently used outside the space, it will only have a ten percent probability of a one hit kill. Attack range can not exceed the monitoring range]

    [Command function is set. This feature allows for all creatures inside the space to obey themand of the host]

    [Feed conversion function is set. Host can now designate which crops will turn into feed]

    After the voice finished speaking, Zhao stepped back into the space. However, he didn''t see any fish swimming around in the hot springs.

    He decided to open the barn, and sure enough, there was a new image of a fire fish. It said that he only had five small fire fish. Zhao immediately put the fire fish into the hot springs. Although the temperature of the water was high, it seemed to have little impact. In fact, the fish seemed to be swimming around cheerfully.

    Going back to the barn, Zhao took a look to see what he could convert into feed. There were some radish leaves. Because he had been harvesting a lot of radishes, he ended up with so many radish leaves. They had been useless until now.

    Zhao directly converted the radish leaves into animal feed and delivered them to the hot springs. He really wanted to see what the feed would look like.

    The radish leaves turned into something red. Zhao couldn''t help but feel surprised as he slowly walked to the hot springs. Swaying in the water were some beautiful, fiery red nts.

    The fire fish swam around constantly, but asionally they would eat one of these nts. Seeing this, Zhao understood that these nts were the feed.

    Zhao had just finished when Meirin and Meg came out from the vi. They went up to him, but before they said anything, they saw that something was different with the hot springs.

    Before, there was no life, but now there were fishes and nts. Such a change caused the two to look puzzled. Meirin was curious, so she asked, "Master, what''s going on?"

    Zhao gave a slight chuckle. "Nothing. I just bought a few small fire fish from the manor. And these red nts are the feed for these fish."

    When she heard what Zhao said, Meirin couldn''t help but feel surprised. She turned around and looked at the hot springs again, but this time she was overjoyed. "This is great! You can raise fire fish here. This will be another source of ie."

    "Ah, yes, but that''s not the best part. I forgot to tell you that these small fire fish will grow into big fish in fifteen hours. Then they will reproduce and make thirty baby fishes, once every eight hours. They can do this eight times."

    Meirin was amazed at this. Everyone in the Continent knew that fire fish were very difficult to raise. Even if there was a hot spring, it wasn''t easy to raise these fish inrge quantities. It was precisely because of this that fire fish were very rare.

    They weren''t just difficult to support because they only grow in hot springs, it was also because they were very picky about their food. There were many things that they didn''t eat or would make them sick. That was why there weren''t that many fire fish being raised.

    One of the reasons these fish were able to survive in the manor was because there were very few people around, but the most important reason was because of the trees. Although the fire fish were very picky, the roots of this tree was one of things they eat. Since the trees wererge, their hairy roots were long enough to reach into the ditch, bing food for the fish. However, during the winters, a lot of the fish would still die, either because of the cold or because the trees didn''t provide enough nutrients. Only a few fish had managed to survive.

    Because of the difficulty of raising fire fish, not many merchants were able to sell this fish even though they were worth a lot of money. A single fire fish had a minimum price of two gold coins. Not many people could afford this price. And even if you could afford them, any fire fish will go directly to royalty or nobility.

    If oil fruits and bamboo rice were one of the favorite foods ofmoners, then fire fish were one of the favorite foods of the aristocracy. So no matter how much fire fish you had, you didn''t have to worry about no one buying it.

    Zhao didn''t quite know this, but Meirin knew. Fire fish would make them money faster than selling radishes or oil from the oil fruits.

    It was because she understood this that Meirin was so happy that the fire fish could be raised inside the space. She had only heard of a few ces on the Continent that could raise fire fish, and they were able to make a fortune. The previous owner of the manor probably tried to make his own fortune off of these small fire fish, but then gave up when he couldn''t raise enough.

    Looking at these fire fish in the hot springs, Meirin felt happy. "This is really great! As long as we raise these fire fish, we won''t have to worry about money."

 Chapter 93 - Tracking the Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 93 - Tracking the Enemy</h4>

    Zhao smiled. "Grandma Meirin, I''m not ready to raise so much fire fish. If we sell so much fish in the market, wouldn''t that make them worthless?"

    Zhao''s words was like a bucket of cold water, cooling Meirin''s enthusiasm instantly. However, it was for a different reason. Zhao didn''t want to flood the market with fire fish because it would affect the price, but Meirin was thinking of how it would affect the Buda n. If people found out that their n could raise fire fish inrge quantities, she feared that the temptation to hunt the Buda n for this method would be too great.

    Meirin scowled. "Master, what you say is true. But the most important is that we must not let people know the rtionship between the fire fish and the Buda n, otherwise we would be finished. Those old nobles would want to use these fish as their own money making tool. We must be careful."

    Zhao nodded. "Do not worry, Grandma Meirin. I''ll be careful. Everyone only knows me by my ck mage identity, so no one would suspect the Buda n. And I have Drunk catching spirit beasts in the carrion swamp, so pretty soon the ck Waste will be safer."

    Meirin nodded, then sighed. "In the Continent, you can''t do anything without money. Even the old nobility are always thinking of ways to make more money. Maybe its a good thing that our Buda n was banished to the ck Waste. At least we could hide there. As long as we don''t let people know that we can raise fire fish, we should be safe."

    "Yes, it''s best that we make everyone forget our existence," Zhao said.

    They talked for a while longer before returning to the vi to rest. After checking that there was nothing to worry about in the two ces, Zhao decided to stay in the space.

    Zhao really liked staying inside the space. One, because the design of the vi was a lot like those on Earth. It felt veryfortable living there. And two, the space waspletely in his control, so he never felt weak.

    The space never went from light to dark. The sky was always the same color. If Zhao wanted to know if it was dark outside, he had to use the screen''s monitoring system.

    In the evening, Zhao called in Blockhead and Rockhead to rest in the vi. As for the ves, they were left in the castle, where there was enough food, drink, and firewood. In fact, the ves preferred sleeping at the castle. Although the space was veryfortable, they didn''t like the idea of sleeping next to Zhao. They never knew if when they were sleeping, Zhao would be awake or not, which made their hearts feel a lot of pressure. At this moment, the castle was morefortable.

    For some time now, while he was staying inside the space, Zhao had been paying attention to the magic peach tree. Fortunately, the growth of the tree was very satisfactory. This peach tree was different from the ones in Zhao''s past life. It wasn''t very tall, but the whole tree looked like it was carved out of a beautiful crystal.

    Meirin and Meg had also been paying attention to the magic peach tree. For them, it was something really important.

    In the evening, Zhao harvested some radishes. By now he had about fourteen acres worth of radishes. Once Laura gets back, he should have more than enough to sell.

    As of now, the only way to make money was with the radishes, fire fish, and oil fruits. And also, the magic peaches if they ever decide to sell it.

    Zhao made some calctions. Because the oil from the oil fruits were cheap and had a high demand, the sale of the oil would be steady.

    The fire fish were the most valuable, but Zhao was only willing to sell them in small amounts, otherwise it would draw too much attention to them.

    As for the radishes, they could sell them to the general public. Although they were magic vegetables, evenmoners would be able to buy them a couple of times. But most of the radishes would be sold to nobles and merchants. It wasn''t likemoners could afford to eat magic radishes everyday.

    However, while he could sell more magic radishes than fire fish, he still couldn''t sell too much, otherwise it would have arge impact on the radish market, and he himself would have to suffer a loss in profits.

    Zhao was sitting beside the magic peach tree when his soul fluctuated. Suddenly, Brick''s voice appeared out of nowhere. "Master, there''s trouble in Stony Mountain."

    Zhao froze, then he put up the screen to look at them. The ck mages wouldn''t have reported to him unless the people that have been watching them have made their move. It seems like their enemies have finally run out of patience.

    "Is your report urate?" Zhao asked at once.

    "urate," Brick said. "They''re moving towards Stony Mountain, and will be here by tomorrow night."

    Zhao nodded. "How strong are they?"

    "Three mages, three advanced-level warriors, three hundred mid-level warriors, and one hundred assassins. Among the three mages is a light mage."

    "Light mage?" Zhao murmured. "I never thought that these guys would bring a light mage. It seems like they have taken great pains to build up their forces."

    There was a saying on the Continent. A light mage was a ck mage''s greatest nemesis. If there was a ck mage in a group of people, he would be an outcast. But if a light mage was in a group of people, he would be popr. Light mages usually wore a neat white robe while always having a smile on his face. HIs warms hands would cast dazzling light spells that can heal people''s wounds and attack their enemies. They were known as the perfect mage.

    Zhao didn''t know if it was true that light magic could restrain ck magic. If a light mage was at the same level as a ck mage, then the ck mage would certainly suffer, but that should only be when they were at the same level. Two of the five elements were water and fire. In nature, water can ovee fire, but a ss of water can not extinguish a car on fire.

    That may be so, but it has been recognized on the Continent that the best way to deal with a ck mage was with light spells. Even if the light mage wasn''t at a high level, he would certainly bring a great deal of trouble to a ck mage. Since Zhao''s identity was a ck mage, it was the correct decision to bring a light mage to deal with him.

    From this point, it seemed like the other side really wanted to take Zhao down. They had brought three mages, three advanced-level warriors, three hundred mid-level warriors, and one hundred assassins. The fighting strength of this team of people would certainly not be weak. Even if the undead mercenary group were to encounter them, they would take a detour to avoid them.

    But Zhao wasn''t afraid. To him, only the light mage was trouble. But he had to be ready. He wasn''t stupid enough to just wait around. After all, offense was the best defense.

    This was also an opportunity. Zhao had to show them who they were dealing with. If the enemy didn''t respect them, there would be no end to what they might do.

 Chapter 94 - Ambush

    <h4>Chapter 94 - Ambush</h4>

    Zhao told Brick to find out more about their forces, but the undead ck mage said, "Master, that''s not going to be easy. The other party has arge number of assassins, and since I don''t look like I''m alive, I fear that I won''t be able to sneak into their camp."

    Zhao nodded. "Well, just make sure to tell me the ce where they settle down tomorrow."

    Brick obeyed, and suddenly there was an absence of sound.

    Zhao immediately went into the vi and cried out, "Grandma Meirin, Grandma Meirin!"

    Meirin was resting, but when Zhao called, she quickly rushed towards him. "Master, what is it?"

    Meg also came out of her room when she heard the sound. Her meditation was interrupted by Zhao''s shouting. Meg was trying to elerate the speed in which her strength increased, so she would have more power to protect Zhao.

    When Zhao saw Meirin, he greeted her and said, "Grandma Meirin, I just received a message from one of the ck mages. There''s an armying towards Stony Mountain. Three mages, one of which is a light mage, three advanced-level warriors, three hundred mid-level warriors, and one hundred assassins are going to attack the estate tomorrow night."

    Meirin''s face had a shocked expression. Her eyes shed. "Can you find out who they are?" Meirin, of course, had often followed Adam''s father into the battlefield. Even if she had a good temper, if someone wanted to mess with them, she would not stand for it. It would not do you any good to offend an eighth level mage.

    Zhao shook his head. "No, because there are assassins. Brick can''t move too close. Since he''s an undead, it would be impossible to mix in with their group. But even though it''s difficult to find out who these forces are, I told him to pay attention to their movements. I want to know where they will settle down so we can ambush them tomorrow."

    Meirin paused for a moment, thinking over what Zhao said, then she nodded. "That''s a good idea. But now our strength is too weak. I think you should call back Drunk and the other ck mages from their job. We''ll need all the help we can get by tomorrow."

    Zhao agreed, then he thought of something and his face changed. "Grandma Meirin, what about Grandpa Green? Won''t they have sent people to deal with him? He doesn''t know what''s happening right now."

    Meirin smiled. "Master doesn''t need to worry. There''s a reason that old man has survived for so long. Rest assured, he wille back."

    Once he felt better, Zhao said, "Well, I''ll go call the ck mages back and bring the ves into the space."

    "Tell them toe back immediately. We need to prepare," Meirin said.

    Zhao nodded. "I will gather everyone. Grandma Meirin, you go meditate."

    Meirin turned to go back to her room, where she prepared herself properly so that she would be in her best condition for battle.

    Zhao sent Drunk a message. As for the ves, he didn''t immediately bring them into the space, choosing to wait until the next day since he didn''t wish to disturb their night''s rest. Staying in the castle was safe enough for now.

    The next morning came. Zhao got Blockhead and Rockhead to organize the ves and bring them into the space.

    At noon, Zhao received some news. Brick had told him that the enemy had set camp in a canyon south of Stony Mountain. Upon receipt of this message, Zhao told Brick to sneak back to the manor. After all, the enemy could have people watching over Stony Mountain.

    Assassins weren''t weak, though what they learn waspletely different than an average warrior would be taught. As well as martial arts that made their body light and one hit kill techniques, they were also good at hiding their presence.

    Being adept at hiding one''s presence meant studying the properties of darkness. Ever since Brick became an undead, his entire body had be one with darkness. It could be said that he could hide himself just as well as a trained assassin. He didn''t even need to breathe.

    Once Brick was within range of the manor, a hole appeared, allowing Brick to enter the space. He saluted when he saw Zhao.

    Zhao waved back and said, "While avoiding people, how long do you think it''ll take to get back to the canyon?"

    "Before dark," Brick said at once.

    Zhao nodded, then handed his ghost staff to Brick. "Take this staff and head on over to the canyon. Don''t do anything after that."

    Brick obeyed. He held the ghost staff, which became half a meter long, then left the space. Once he was outside, he immediately started rushing towards the canyon.

    The ghost staff was one of the benefits of the level up. It was bound to Zhao and was impossible for others to use it. However, it didn''t mean that Brick couldn''t hold it while running around.

    Meirin had been standing beside Zhao, and although she didn''t understand why Zhao gave the staff to Brick, she didn''t ask. She believed that Zhao knew what he was doing.

    Zhao went into the vi and turned on the screen in the living room. They were now able to see outside, but the image on the screen constantly kept changing.

    With what Meirin knew about thews of the space, the screen could only show an image within a five hundred meter range from a center point. Because of this, the image on the screen generally doesn''t move around that much. But now the image looked like it was in a hurry, proving that the center point to the space was mobile.

    Brick was moving fast, which they could clearly see on the screen. But he wasn''t running in a straight line, and instead was moving around in a strange pattern. The route he chose would usually stop in ces that were hard to see, like hidden areas with shadows that could cover his body. However, despite this, his speed was certainly not slow.

    As Brick moved around the mountains, the image on the screen shook a lot, making Zhao feel dizzy looking at it. He closed his eyes for a moment, then opened them, but he wasn''t looking at the screen. Suddenly, he got up and walked out of the room.

    Meirin followed him. "What is it, Master?"

    "It''s nothing. Drunk and the other ck mages just came back. I didn''t expect them to return that fast."

    The ck mages had been exploring the outer perimeter of the carrion swamp when Zhao told them to return to the castle. Although he expected them to make it back in time, he didn''t think it would be so quick.

    Without any hesitation, he pulled them into the space. However, they hadn''t managed to capture any undead spirit beasts, so they weren''t able to increase their army.

 Chapter 95 - Once and for All

    <h4>Chapter 95 - Once and for All</h4>

    Now was not the time for Zhao to ask Drunk about the situation in the carrion swamp. There were plenty of opportunities to ask something like that in the future, but now they had other matters to attend to.

    After more than two hours, Brick had reached the canyon. The canyon was a good location to make camp, a t area between two mountains that had a small stream. Also, because of the t terrain, this ce made it difficult for people to hide and ambush them.

    But not for Zhao. Any ce can be a ce of ambush, since he could make his army instantly appear in a patch of the canyon.

    Zhao and Meirin stepped out of the space and carefully looked over the canyon''s terrain. They couldn''t get a good look at the opposite party since there weren''t any decent hiding ces closer than this. This spot was their only option.

    Meirin had a certain understanding of the battlefield. If this army was just made up of some random fighters, then with Zhao''s power, they would be able to defeat them. But if this army was unified under themand of someone rich in battle experience, then exterminating them would not be so easy. Such a person would be difficult to deal with.

    After seeing the canyon, they returned to the space.

    They went to the living room in the vi to watch the screen. It was a good time, so Zhao then called Drunk to tell him what happened in the carrion swamp.

    The news that Drunk gave him disappointed Zhao a little, even though he expected it. Their job was just to explore the edge of the carrion swamp, so they didn''t really gain any insights into the ce nor did they find any powerful undead or spirit beasts. Most importantly, they weren''t able to get any nts. The area they were searching was like an enormous muddy pond that was difficult to walk in, slowing down their actions.

    The firstyer of the carrion swamp was a lifeless marsh. Fortunately, the undead that came along with Drunk and the ck mages, under Zhao''smand, were born from the carrion swamp. The undead had been living in the swamp their entire life, to the point where they could move around by instinct. It was where they were born, grew up, died, and became undead. The carrion swamp was their home.

    That was exactly why the carrion swamp was a powerful ce. The spirit beasts that died there became undead creatures that was able to slowly level up. The only other ce in the Continent that had such capabilities was Deep Magic. People believed that there was a devil in Deep Magic that was able to bring you back to life if you had a reason to continue living after you died.

    It was because the carrion swamp was a ce that constantly produced undead that made it so strong. Since the carrion swamp was where you could turn dead animals into undead and the fact that it has killed so many experts, it became known as a special ce that was off limits.

    This was why Zhao told Drunk to be careful. They had to first explore the swamp to better understand it before stirring up trouble. Even though this time Drunk and the ck mages didn''t gain anything, next time they would prepare for a more in depth look inside the carrion swamp.

    After Drunk told Zhao everything that happened, he put the ck mages away, then quietly sat in the living room while watching the screen. But Meirin noticed that Zhao simply wasn''t paying attention to what was happening on the screen, and was probably thinking over Drunk''s words.

    "Master, although Drunk didn''t gain anything, at least they didn''t suffer any losses. It''s good enough that they survived the carrion swamp. There is a reason why it''s worthy of being one of the five forbidden areas in the Continent."

    "No, I don''t me Drunk and the other ck mages. They did a good job," Zhao said. "I was just thinking of how big of a threat the carrion swamp is. If we want to create farnd and raise animals in the ck Waste, I would prefer if we could find some way to get rid of it.

    Meirin frowned. "That is impossible. After so many years, no one has ever conquered the carrion swamp."

    "That doesn''t mean that we can''t try. No one has ever really tried to conquer the carrion swamp because they didn''t live near it like we do, so we have to try."

    Meirin understood what Zhao meant. The reason why no one has been able to conquer the carrion swamp was because, first, it was too dangerous, and second, no one lived near it. It wasn''t like the carrion swamp would ever be a threat to them. They didn''t have to suffer through any painful experiences from it. But the Buda n was different. If they couldn''t handle the carrion swamp, then the Buda n would never develop. Armies of undead spirit beasts could just rush out of the carrion swamp, destroying everything in their path until there was nothing. It was the greatest threat to the Buda n.

    Blockhead and Rockhead had been quietly listening to what Zhao said. At one point, Blockhead couldn''t help but say, "Master, the carrion swamp is a big threat, but as long as we have the space, we will be safe. It''s too dangerous to go to the carrion swamp. If we die, it doesn''t matter. But if Master dies, we wouldn''t be able to face our n''s ancestors. You have to be careful."

    Blockhead''s tone was heavy. When she heard what he said, Meirin''s face changed. Recently, because of Zhao''s various fantastic aplishments, she no longer worried about Zhao''s safety. But Blockhead''s words reminded her that Zhao was thest child of the Buda n. If anything were to happen to Zhao, then the Buda n would no longer exist.

    Zhao looked at Blockhead, and he couldn''t help but give a wry smile. "You think that I''m messing with the carrion swamp because I want to? The space won''t protect us forever. Remember that I drank the Water of Nothingness. I can''t learn magic or martial arts, and my body is weaker than the average person. If one day I were to get sick and die, or be old and die, do you think that the space will continue to exist? Once the space is gone, what else do you think the Buda n has that can resist the carrion swamp?"

    From Zhao''s words, everyone''s face turned white. Zhao waved his hand and continued, "The Water of Nothingness doesn''t just affect me. My descendants up to twelve generations would also be unable to learn magic or martial arts. Once I am gone, I fear that it would be impossible for the Buda n to stop any spirit beast attacks. We need to resolve our situation with the carrion swamp once and for all."

    Meirin opened her mouth. She wanted to say something, but in the end she didn''t say anything. What Zhao said was true. Zhao''s amazing magical space was something the Buda n depended on. If one day it was really gone, then they would be finished.

    In Zhao''s eyes, he wanted the Buda n to endure for generations, so they had to address the threat of the carrion swamp.

 Chapter 96 - Renamed

    <h4>Chapter 96 - Renamed</h4>

    Meirin was very clear on the fact that drinking the Water of Nothingness would make your body weaker than the average person. If Zhao were to die, then they would lose the space that the Buda n heavily relies on.

    What was most important was the undead from the carrion swamp and Drunk and the ck mages. If the space were to one day disappear, would those guys disappear as well? Even worse, what if those guys didn''t disappear and their evil nature was restored? That would be trouble.

    They had to pay attention to Zhao''s safety, not only for the space, but also because he was thest child of the Buda n. If he weren''t the only one, and there were actually many heirs, then they wouldn''t pay that much attention to Zhao.

    It was tradition that only an heir could inherit the family name, and the nobles upheld tradition. As long as the family name could be passed along, and the n remains a noble n, then they could make aeback one day.

    Because of Zhao''s words, the people in the room didn''t know what to say.

    Zhao looked at everyone and smiled a little. When he came to this world, he became Adam Buda, the sole heir to the n. If the Buda n wanted to develop, they had to rely on him and his future descendants. If he ever died, then they would need the support of his children, but Zhao didn''t think that his children would inherit the space. If his children couldn''t inherit the space, nor could they not learn magic and martial arts, then the Buda n would just be bullied until they were no more.

    Even if he had children, their young mentality might not be enough to figure out the problems of the Buda n. In fact, Zhao''s mental age was around thirty years old, from his time on Earth. He didn''t think like a child. He often thought about falling in love. Zhao fancied himself that one day he would have a wife and kids, living in a house with a white picket fence.

    But ever since he came to the Ark Continent, he had been too busy to think about those things. He was no longer Zhao from Earth, but Adam Buda, the sole heir to the Buda n. Not only did he inherit Adam''s body, but also his responsibilities.

    It wasn''t easy. There were enemies all around. They were surrounded by one of the Continent''s five forbidden areas, and from time to time there would be outbreaks of spirit beasts. Even though he had the space, he had to be careful. One wrong step and it would be over.

    As he looked at Meirin, he didn''t have the heart to tell her that, so he said, "Solving the carrion swamp crisis is not impossible. The reason that no one has conquered the carrion swamp after so many years is because they didn''t have the space. The spirit beasts from the swamp may be powerful, but as long as they are captured by the space, then they will be loyal to us. As for the swamp''s poisonous atmosphere, we don''t have to worry about that. We just need to gather its toxic nts and slowly umte them so the spatial water could strengthen its detoxification effects. With this, we do not need to worry about the carrion swamp."

    It was like Meirin was going through mood swings. Initially, she wasn''t worried because she knew that Zhao had been leveling up the space, making it more powerful. But then she suddenly realized how big of a threat the carrion swamp was if Zhao were to die and the space were to disappear. Then finally, from what Zhao just said, even if she hadn''t fully settled down, she still felt relieved. "It seems like you''ve developed a good n. When Drunk and the ck mages catch the powerful undead spirit beats, the swamp''s strength would gradually decline, while our strength will increase. In the future, maybe we can solve the problem of the carrion swamp."

    "Yes, we can say that the Buda n has been forced to the end of its tether. If we can not take root in the ck Waste, the Buda n will likely disappear, so we have to do everything we can to survive," Zhao said, then he turned to Meirin. "Grandma Meirin, I thought it over, and starting today I will be renamed as Zhao Buda. The Adam name is dead, so now call me Zhao."

    In his past life, he had been called Zhao for three decades, but aftering here, he was given the name Adam Buda, even though he didn''t want to be called by that name. Do not forget, it was a name he brought from Earth. In addition to the space, it was the only thing that connected him to his past life.

    Meirin didn''t react to the fact that Zhao wanted to change his name. As long as his surname remained the same, then it was fine. Meirin had a lot of respect for Zhao, even more than Zhao''s father. It was because of the space. She had never seen such a powerful ability before.

    Even though the space had no attack capabilities, with the space, no one would be able to harm Zhao.

    But there was something that Meirin didn''t find out. The space''s mind control program. If there were people that were dead set against Zhao, like Blockhead and Rockhead, who had originally only listened to Green, the space would then make them respect Zhao. After all, they had watched as Zhao grew up into a troublemaker, and they treated him as such, but after entering the space, the way they thought of him becamepletely different.

    However, even if the space made them respect Zhao, it didn''t take away their own independent thoughts. If they think that Zhao is doing something wrong, they will oppose him. They will not blindly respect him. It was precisely because of this that Zhao and everyone else hadn''t discovered any abnormalities caused by the space.

    Meirin nodded at the name change. "This is no big deal. Anyway, it''s not like Master can walk around on the Continent with the name Adam, so calling you Zhao is a good idea."

    Suddenly, something shed on the screen, attracting Zhao''s attention. Everyone looked at the screen, and they saw several of the assassins surrounding the canyon. It seems like thest of the enemy''s army had finally arrived.

    Zhao carefully observed the assassins'' actions. Although the screen only had a range of five hundred meters, it still gave him a good look of the canyon. They looked like they were guarding the canyon from anyone who wanted to sneak past them.

    Zhao couldn''t help but nod his head, then he turned to Meirin. "This time we''re dealing with people that are very careful. I better move Brick into the space, otherwise they might find him."

    "Yes, ah, these people are well organized," Meirin said. "Master, call Drunk and other ck mages here as well. Let them get a good look at the people camped in the canyon."

    Zhao nodded, then he called forth all the eight ck mages to him. They came to Zhao''s side when they received his summons, then after saluting him, they stared at the screen like Zhao told them to.

    The image on the screen changed. The assassins paused, then they scattered around a brigade of troops that have just entered the camp. This brigade was mostly made up of warriors that were walking. Aside from them were three mages and three warriors riding on horses.

    One of the mages was dressed in a white robe. This robe waspletely different from Zhao''s ck robe, it was gorgeous, had no hat, and it was silky smooth. Its white color shined with light under the afternoon sun. Along with the gorgeous robe, the light mage was holding a white staff that was studded with a huge transparent crystal that shed the seven colors of the rainbow whenever the sun shined on it.

    The light mage himself looked young, evidently only around thirty years old. He appeared to be kind with a gentle smile on his face, someone you could have a leisurely chat with.

    But Zhao had a different opinion.

 Chapter 97 - Green Returns

    <h4>Chapter 97 - Green Returns</h4>

    Meirin carefully looked at this man. "The white robes obviously indicate him as a light mage, but he still looks like he''s at a low level, probably just the sixth level."

    Everyone nodded. To tell the truth, this person didn''t look like he could bepared to someone as strong as Meirin.

    However, Drunk spoke up. "This man is named Garan, a light mage of the seventh level. Two years ago, our group fought against him and suffered a small loss, although he didn''t do much better. He brought a team of fifty people that managed to injure us, but in the end, no one on his team was left alive, except for him. Not only is this guy a light based mage with strong attack power, he''s also skilled at summoning with light magic. He is very difficult to cope with."

    Zhao was surprised. He didn''t expect that Drunk would know this person, so he quickly asked, "What is the origin of this person? Why did he fight you?"

    Drunk sneered. "Light mages are hypocrites. They say that they''re the voice of God and that light magic is the most valued out of all other magic, especially ck magic. They use a variety of excuses to treat ck magic as dirt. It was because of them that ck mages on the Continent are so unpopr. When we started robbing people, how could that self-righteous pompous guy miss the opportunity to show off against us."

    Zhao frowned "You''ve dealt with him before, and yet he seems to have the strength to provoke us. Do you know if he''s gotten stronger?"

    Drunk shook his head. "I don''t know. But I probably know who the two mages around Garan are. Although I have never met them, from what I could see on the surface, I guess that these two are the Jie Shi Ling twins."

    Meirin nodded. "Yes, they look like them. Although I have never seen their faces before, from their age and the way they''re dressed, they are most likely the Jie Shi Ling twins."

    Zhao looked at Meirin with a puzzled face. "Grandma Meirin, are the Jie Shi Ling twins strong?"

    "Very strong. They are both earth mages. Not only are they proficient in earth magic, they are also known to be able to summon a stone giant. Stone giants are earth creatures with a height of eight meters. Their bodies are made of rocks, which they can also use as projectiles. The most important thing about these creatures is that as long as they don¡¯t leave the ground, their strength will never be weak. They are very difficult to deal with. Because these two brothers are very proficient in summoning, the Jie Shi Ling twins have be very famous."

    Zhao nodded, then he looked at the two yellow robe mages. To be honest, they looked exactly like what Zhao thought a mage should look like. They weren''t young, looking to be about fifty years old, with some gray hair and a very long beard. Their bodies were thin, giving people a schrly feeling. It was like looking at two ancient people who have spent their whole lives doing nothing but learning.

    This waspletely different from what the light mage looked like. In Zhao''s eyes, Garan didn''t give him a good feeling. His boyish smile seemed too fake, the way he dressed was too smug, everything about him made it seem like he was a liar. Even though the Jie Shi Ling twins were also Zhao''s enemies, he at least got a good feeling from them.

    Zhao then turned to look at the other three men on horseback. They were certainly the three advanced warriors. Seeing these three men, Zhao''s eyes couldn''t help but shrink.

    These three were too strange. When you looked at them, you would get a cold feeling, and it wasn''t because they were wearing ck warrior clothes. It was something about their temperament.

    Zhao knew that this was their killing intent, but it was different from the killing intenting off the soldiers. It was cold and strange. In the battlefield, the killing intent from the soldiers would be fair and upright, as high as a mountain and as wide as the sea. But these three, their killing intent didn''t radiate as strongly as the soldiers, but more like a hidden snake slithering around. The danger you sensed from them felt disgusting.

    When Meirin saw these three men, her face changed. Although she didn''t know who they were, she felt that these three men were up to no good.

    Just then they all heard Shift, the undead assassin, say, "These three individuals are so strange. They actually seem very familiar, like we used to know them."

    Zhao paused when he heard what Shift said. Shift didn''t seem like a liar. If he said that these three men gave him a familiar feeling, then he couldn''t be wrong. It seems like he had dealt with these people before. Shift could very well solve the mystery of their origins. With him, they may get to the bottom of who these forces belong to.

    Zhao turned to Shift and asked, "Shift, do you remember anything?"

    But Shift shook his head. "No, I don''t. But I feel as if I should know these three men. It''s very strange."

    Zhao was disappointed, but he moved on. He turned to Drunk and said, "Drunk, carefully look at the camp. We''re going to attack them tonight, so remember their positions, especially where the assassins are."

    Looking at these people, it was clear that the highest amongst them were the six people on horseback, but apparently they weren''tmanding this army. The one inmand seems to be a warrior wearing ordinary leather armor. He was around forty years old with a weathered face, and he had the ability to keep this army well-organized.

    Zhao felt like he was watching a movie on tv about someone bossing people around to build the camp. In the middle of the camp were tworge tents, ready for the three mages and the three advanced warriors. Everyone else was living in small tents.

    As the camp was being built, suddenly there was a lighting from the middle of the camp. The light mage was whispering a spell as he waved the magic staff in his hand. A mass of white light erupted and spread out.

    Meirin was surprised as she saw what the man was doing. "Emmanuel Ghost Probe? It turns out that he is actually an eighth level light mage."

    Zhao looked puzzled. "Grandma Meirin, what is this emmanuel ghost probe?"

    "The emmanuel ghost probe is a special kind of light magic. It is specifically used to find creatures of darkness. It is very sensitive. As long as it has anything to do with dark magic, it will not escape detection. Only a light mage of the eighth level can cast this spell."

    Zhao looked at the screen and muttered. "It seems like it was a good idea to call Brick back, otherwise they would have found him."

    Meirin nodded. "Ah, yes, even if you let Brick stay outside, he might have been able to escape those assassins'' searches. After all, it would be impossible to look through all the mountains around the canyon. But it would be impossible for Brick to hide from the emmanuel ghost probe. These guys are really cautious."

    Zhao''s face grew heavy. "Yes, they are. Tonight''s attack has to be sessful. We can''t let them prepare anymore than this." He was about to continue, but then suddenly he received news of Green''s return. Surprised, he immediately switched the screen to show the manor on Stony Mountain. When Zhao saw that Green was standing in the yard, he opened a hole to the space to allow him to step inside.

    When Green came into the space, they immediately greeted him, but then Meirin looked puzzled. "Did you buy any rabbits? Why did youe back empty handed?"

    Green smiled. "Do not worry. I bought some rabbits. I just asked the people from the Markey Company to help me with shipping them over. But on the way back, I found that someone was following me closely, which made me afraid that something may have happened back home. I came back as quickly as I could. So, did anything happen?"

    They all gave Green a wry smile. Seeing the look they gave him, Green''s face changed. "What happened?"

    Zhao told the situation to him, then he switched the screen back to the canyon for Green to see. Green stared at the camp, his eyes shing with coldness. "Well, it seems like they''re not afraid of death. Master, tonight let''s attack them."

    Zhao nodded. "We feel the same way. This time the enemy is very strong. One is an eighth level light mage, and the other two are earth mages at the seventh level. There are also three advanced warriors, plus a few mid level warriors and assassins. If we want to beat them, we have to try to find any clues that could help us."

    With that, Zhao moved the image on the screen to Garan''s tent.

 Chapter 98 - Opposite

    <h4>Chapter 98 - Opposite</h4>

    Garan and the other mages were sitting in the tent. He was holding a book that looked very strange. It wasn''t an ordinary book. The paper was made of sheepskin and the cover was made of metal that shined silver white. Other than that, the book didn''t seem that important. It wasn''t very thick, appearing to have only a total of five pages.

    Seeing this book, Green and Meirin both eximed, "The Iron Book?"

    Except for Zhao, everyone else felt surprised when they heard what Green and Meirin said. They had a look of shock as they stared at the book in Garan''s hands.

    Zhao didn''t know what this book was, but from everyone''s reactions, he knew that it was important, so he quickly asked, "Grandpa Green, what is the Iron Book?"

    Green recovered from his shock, but his eyes still lighted up when he looked at that book. "This book was created by a master alchemist. He spent nearly two decades making it out of special magical materials. These materials are so precious that even if you knew the method to make this book, it would be very difficult. Each of the pages of this book could be used to seal a magic spell. Once a magic spell is sealed in this book, you just need a little bit of magical energy to activate it, regardless of what rank it is."

    Zhao was surprised, but he understood at once what this could mean. This book was equivalent to a cannon with unlimited ammo. You just needed to press the button tounch it. As long as you had the strength to press a button, you would never run out of firepower.

    Once Green finished, Meirin gave a wry smile. "It seems like this time we will have to face something big. We don''t know what level of magic is sealed in that book. If the level is high, then it would be trouble for us. We have to grab that book and gain its power for ourselves."

    Zhao nodded, then he turned to Shift and said, "Shift, wait until evening to go to war. First, we have to deal with Garan. Be sure to kill him. Remember that this guy is very cautious. You must be careful, there might be traps that he''se up with."

    Shift bowed, then said, "Yes, Master."

    Zhao then turned to Green and said, "Grandpa Green, our primary goal is Garan. Make sure that he can''t run. Since he has the Iron Book, he must be an important figure in the organization. We might find clues on his body."

    Green nodded. "Rest assured, Master, he will not escape."

    Zhao then looked at Meg, who was staring enviously at the Iron Book on the screen. "Meg, if you can get this Iron Book, it will belong to you."

    Meg was surprised for a moment, then happiness formed on her face. "Really? You''re not lying?"

    Zhaoughed. "I''m not lying to you. You are a sixth level mage, and you don''t even have a magic staff. For now the Iron Book will be yours to use. That is until we have the opportunity to get you a magic staff."

    Meg grinned. "Well, I''ll wait. But Master, if you''re going to get me a magic staff, at least get me one like your ghost staff. It''s beautiful and easy to use."

    Zhaoughed again. "When I get the chance, I will give you a handy magic staff."

    Zhao felt happy. If he didn''t find these people, then their attack against him might have seeded. But he was sure, that even if these people''s attack seeded, he wouldn''t suffer much of a loss, because he still has the space. Now that he had found these guys, they will not be able to run. Although their power was very strong, do not forget that their n had wasn''t that weak. It should be enough to deal with them.

    Most importantly, Zhao wanted to kill them all, then get Drunk to turn them into undead. Even if they don''t be high level undead, he could just toss them into the space, and their power would be upgraded. He would then have an army of strong fighting men.

    Still, he hoped that there was some way to turn them into high level undead so he could find out who is behind them in the end.

    With this thought, Zhao couldn''t help but turn to Drunk and asked, "Drunk, is there any way for you to turn Garan into a high level undead?"

    Drunk shook his head. "I can''t, Master. Garan is a mage of light. Such a person could only be a low level undead at most. And he will never be able to level up. Light magic is the opposite of ck magic. The undead simply can not have any properties of light."

    Zhao''s face was bitter. "The highest person in that army is Garan. He may know the most secrets. If we can''t find anything out from him, it seems like we''ll have to look for our answers somewhere else. Drunk, can you turn an ordinary warrior into a high level undead?"

    Drunk told him that it was possible. Although he couldn''t do it by himself,bining his power with the other ck mages might be able to get it done.

    Zhao then turned to Green and said, "Grandpa Green, the Jie Shi Ling twins should be two people with a lot of influence. Should we also try to turn them into high level undead?"

    Before Green could answer, Drunk said, "Master, turning a person into a high level undead is not easy. Even with the strength of all eight of us, at most we could change one person every decade. It''s simply impossible to turn a lot of people into high level undead."

    Zhao thought about it, then said, "Then let''s forget it. We''ll have to find some clues another way."

    Green nodded. "Ah, yes, I am upset that the enemy has looked down on us. I hope that this time we would be able to find out some clues. But Master, there is some good news. Miss Laura has sent a message through the Markey Company, saying that she will return to Casa city in three days. It is certain that she wille visit us."

    Zhao had a happy look on his face. "Good, good. She is finallying back."

    Just then, they all suddenly heard a voice. "Brothers, I would like to thank you two foring here with me to help. I heard that this ck mage called Zhao has colluded with the Immortal Mercenary Group on his way to Casa city. Together, they have massacred several viges to deal with Miss Laura. Fortunately, she was rescued by a passing expert, otherwise she would have been in a lot of danger from these evil people. We must remove them as soon as possible. This is a good thing we''re doing for the Continent and the people."

    Green, Zhao, and everyone else looked stunned. Garan was talking nonsense, and before he even finished, Zhao exhaled and almost shouted, "Shameless! I have never seen anyone so shameless! Instead of being rescuers, we have be the ones causing harm. He must have a thick skin if he could run his mouth off like that to justify himself."

    Green was also annoyed at what he heard. "These light mages are used to being smug. They''re just pretending to have good morals. It''s disgusting."

    "That guy is so annoying," Meirin said when she heard Garan''s words.

    Just then, one of the Jie Shi Ling twins said, "Mister Garan is too kind. In the Continent, you are notoriously known as a yer of evil. To help you with this small favor brings honor to us two brothers."

    "Brothers, you are too kind." Garan smiled. "I have only faced the Immortal Mercenary Group once a few years ago. Back then, I was just a measly sixth level mage. Although I was able to injure them, they were able to run away. This time I''m hoping I will discover some clues on Zhao''s body that will help me find the Immortal Mercenary Group."

    The Jie Shi Ling twins were obviously interested in this topic. They started to ask what happened. Garan smiled and talked about how he dealt with the Immortal Mercenary Group when they first faced each other.

    Zhao, however, wasn''t interested, so moved the image on the screen to the advanced warrior''s tent. But he was disappointed. The three advanced warriors were doing nothing but sitting there, meditating.

    After a while, they still didn''t do anything. Zhao wasn''t able to find out anything from them. It seems like the identity of these three guys wasn''t so simple.

    Zhao again switched the image on the screen, but this time into themand tent of the ordinary warrior. He was surprised to see the man sitting in the tent, frowning as he looked over a map. He didn''t say a word.

    Zhao brought the screen closer and carefully looked over the map. As expected, it was a map of the rocky terrain around Stony Mountain.

    Green also looked at the map, and sighed. He then turned to Zhao. "Master, I think it''s useless to get Drunk to turn this man into an advanced undead. He is just a mercenary, not part of Garan''s group."

    Zhao nodded, then he brought the screen back to the three advanced warriors to see if he could find out anything at all. Carefully looking at them, he asked, "Shift, do you really think that these three men seem familiar to you?"

    Shift nodded. "Yes, Master. I really feel that they''re familiar."

 Chapter 99 - Antidote

    <h4>Chapter 99 - Antidote</h4>

    Shift didn''t know why, but he felt that these three advanced warriors felt very familiar, although he couldn''t think of the reason.

    Looking at the camp, they didn''t find anything unusual. Garan was still talking with the Jie Shi Ling twins as if they already had their enemy within their grasp.

    At their current strength, it should be enough to deal with Zhao. After all, his identity was a ck mage, and Garan was a light mage at the eighth level. His power was the direct nemesis of ck magic.

    They also didn''t forget about Zhao''s servants, which they found out about by searching for news about Laura''s battle with the Immortal Mercenary Group. Green should be at the same strength as their three advanced warriors. Even if they couldn''t beat him, they should be able to hold their own with any problem. And the Jie Shi Ling twins could naturally deal with Meirin. Because of this, Garan was very confident that they would win.

    Zhao had been moving the image on the screen to look through the whole camp, but only Garan''s tent had something noteworthy. The others simply had nothing worth their attention.

    Zhao was waiting for the sun to go down before they could act. While they were waiting, all they could do was spy on the camp. But just as they started to think that trying to get anymore information from watching Garan was useless, suddenly they heard a voice. "Report."

    All three mages faced the entrance to the tent. "Come in," Garan said.

    A ck d assassin came in from outside. He handed a piece of paper to Garan, but before Garan could say anything, he turned and left the tent.

    The behavior of this man was rude. However, the strange thing was that Garan didn''t seem angry. "All of these assassins truly belong to the Purcell n," Garan told the Jie Shi Ling twins. "I am merely here to help them remove this scourge from their territory. That was why that assassin acted in such a superior way. After all, I''m a good natured person, otherwise I would have taught him a lesson."

    Garan chucked before he continued. "Since we''re dealing with Zhao, the Purcell n has provided us with a lot of help. They also calcted this very well. They gave us enough information and forces to fight against Zhao. But if somehow we are defeated, none of this could be traced back to their n, so they don''t have to fear any retaliation from Zhao the ck mage."

    When Green heard what Garan said, he couldn''t help but burst out and say, "It seems that this attack really is rted to the Purcell n."

    He had just finished speak when they heard Garan''s voice again. "Sure enough, Zhao''s advanced level warrior should get back to Stony Mountain by tomorrow. We can''t do anything tonight. We''ll have to wait until tomorrow before we could finish the job of wiping out Zhao and all of his servants."

    One of the Jie Shi Ling twins then spoke up. "Oddly enough, I heard that Zhao''s warrior went and bought so many blue-eyed rabbits. What do you think he needs them for?"

    Garan''s brow wrinkled. "He''s an evil person, so perhaps he might want those rabbits to test a new poison."

    Green was sitting in front of the screen next to Zhao. It seems like Garan''s people didn''t know that Green had alreadye back, so they were ready to rest for the night. Tomorrow was when they would make their move.

    After the tent went quiet, Zhao said, "It seems that the reputations of ck mages really isn''t good on the Continent. That guy even thinks that we''re going to use the rabbits to test a new poison. However, it seems like he and his army will be resting tonight. It is the right time for us to act." Zhaoughed. "The Grand Duke of the Purcell Duchy has given someone else the knife to kill us, but he doesn''t know about my space, allowing us to listen in, otherwise we wouldn''t have found out the people behind Garan."

    Green nodded. "Since the territory of the Purcell n is right next to the entrance to the ck Waste, they have always been a threat to us. Although we don''t really need to worry about them because of the space, it''s still a big hassle. We originally didn''t have the power to solve our problems, but now that we have enough strength, we should go after the Purcell n first."

    After listening to Green, Meirinughed. "With Master''s space, we don''t need to worry. In just a few years time, with the strength we can gain from the carrion swamp, we can take out the Purcell n with one stroke and take over their duchy. Even if they were to find out about the improved situation of the ck Waste, how would they stop us? And do not forget, after a few decades, Blockhead, Rockhead, and Meg would have grown up. With their talent in cultivation, our Buda n would no longer need to be afraid of anyone. If we were to lose this battle, the only reason is because we didn''t think that the Purcell n would work so hard to build this army just to kill us. We have to prepare. We can''t let them think it''s so easy to take us down."

    Despite Meirin''s words, Zhao looked concerned. "But if they were to find out about the ck Waste, then the nobility might unite against us, instead of just being attacked by one of the nobles. Even with our strength, wouldn''t they be unstoppable?"

    Green sneered. "Master thinks too highly of those people. They''re just a group of misers that care about nothing except for money. Even if they dare get together, we will attack them first. How do you think the old aristocracy was developed? You hit them until they recognize your strength.

    From what Green said, Zhao''s eyes couldn''t help but brighten, then heughed. "Yes, what Grandpa Green says is right. It seems like my thoughts had been too pessimistic."

    Zhao had been pessimistic because he was an otaku in his past life. A characteristic of an otaku was that they were timid. In addition, from Adam''s memories, he understood how great and powerful those nobles are. Subconsciously, this made him afraid when he found out that this army belonged to one of them. He didn''t want to face those people who would just grow obsessed with his farm and think to themselves that they and their children would be able to move into his ck Waste.

    But from what Green said, it was like a window had opened up to let Zhao see another way. He would have preferred to get a little stronger before facing one of the nobles, but he had to admit that if he wanted to stand upright in this world, he had to get those people to recognize his strength.

    With this thought, Zhao couldn''t help but say, "If only I could find an antidote for the Water of Nothingness, then I would be able to get even stronger."

    The moment he said those words, the voice immediately came: [To lift the host''s gic defect, you need to reach level twenty. After opening the factory, it can be done]

    Zhao and everyone else in the vi heard what the voice said, but unlike Zhao, they didn''t know what this sudden sentence meant. Even though they didn''t know, the meaning of this sentence was very clear to Zhao. He would have never thought that the Water of Nothingness would give him gic defects. No wonder he couldn''t learn magic or martial arts.

    But to his delight, once he reached level twenty, he would be able to open a factory inside his space, plus repair his defective genes.

    Zhao couldn''t help butugh. Everyone gave him a puzzled look. It was only when Zhao calmed down a little that Green asked, "Master, what is the meaning of those words? And why are youughing?"

    Zhao might have been calm, but he was still smiling. "I was just thinking about how to solve the Water of Nothingness''s effect on my body, which resulted with what the spatial voice said." He paused at this point, but Green could see that he was still smiling.

    Green and Meirin weren''t stupid. They felt slightly stunned as they began to guess what it could mean, causing them to stand up. "Master?"

    Zhao nodded. "Ah, yes. Once the space reaches level twenty, I will be able to solve the problem the Water of Nothingness did to my body."

    Green had a look on his face like he didn''t believe Zhao. "Master, you''re not joking, right?"

    "It''s not a joke." Zhaoughed.

    Green and Meirin wereughing as well. But it wasn''t just them, but also Blockhead and Rockhead. They didn''t expect that the space could also give a solution to the Water of Nothingness. If that''s the case, then it was like their worries have disappeared.

    They had always been worried about what the Water of Nothingness did to Zhao''s body. Because of it, at most Zhao would only be able to live for a few decades, so the space would only be able to exist for a few decades. But once Zhao had been cured, he would be able to learn magic and martial arts, thus increasing his natural lifespan.

 Chapter 100 - Attack

    <h4>Chapter 100 - Attack</h4>

    Now that they heard there was a solution to the Water of Nothingness, they were certainly happy.

    At once, Green asked, "Master, to level up the space like before, do we still need to find some special nts?"

    Zhao nodded. "It seems that''s the fastest way to level up that I know of. Last time, Grandpa Green, you brought a lot of things that helped the space reach the tenth level, including somemon things. But to reach an even higher level, I''m afraid it might not be as easy."

    Green made an ugly face, then he said, "We should focus on the development of the space and nothing else. Getting the space to reach level twenty should be our most important goal."

    Meirin nodded at what they were saying. Originally, they were trying to grow the space to help the Buda n make money. But this time it was different. Once the space became strong enough, it could provide a possible solution to the problem in Zhao''s body. Nothing else mattered. Getting the cure to the Water of Nothingness was their top priority.

    Zhao didn''t say anything. From just one look, he could tell what they were thinking. For them, his safety always came first. To be honest, he had no objections with that. He too would also like to get rid of the Water of Nothingness out of his body as fast as possible, so that he may have the chance to learn magic and martial arts.

    In his past life, with the rise of web novels, almost everyone had dreams of learning powerful martial arts or dazzling magic. They dreamed of crossing into a mysterious world and gaining these amazing abilities.

    But although Zhao crossed into another world, this body had drank the Water of Nothingness, so it was impossible for him to learn magic and martial arts. He could do nothing but feel sorry for himself. But now that there was a possible solution, Zhao of course felt very happy.

    After more than two hours, everyone''s moods finally settled down, although there was still a slight look of excitement on their faces.

    By now the image on the screen had dimmed down. Garan had lit a magicmp and was still chatting with the people inside the tent. While outside, the mercenaries were busy cooking.

    Seeing what those mercenaries were doing, Meirin remembered that she should be cooking now, so she quickly got up to cook, while also getting Meg to arrange food for the ves.

    After dinner, Zhao sent Shift out of the space with the ghost staff, and told him to find those assassins.

    Shift moved around the perimeter of the canyon. Fortunately, he was an undead with eyes made of soul fire, so the dark had no effect on him. He was able to find his way around. Not only that, but it could even be said that the darkness was an advantage to him.

    Those assassins appeared on the screen one by one. Apparently, they had been trained to guard in pairs, and all together they created a huge defensework around the camp. If someone wanted to sneak into the camp, they would be discovered.

    Eventually, he was able to find the positions of all one hundred assassins. This took more than an hour, and by now most of the mercenaries had already fallen asleep. Even Garan and the other two mages were resting. Only the three advanced warriors were sitting there, motionless.

    Looking at the three men, Green''s face couldn''t help but sink. He felt that these three were very murderous and were proficient in walking the assassin''s road. Such people were the worst to deal with.

    Seeing nothing happening in the camp, Zhao turned to Green and said, "Grandpa Green, we have to rest. We won''t make our move until the middle of the night. When they''re sleeping like the dead, that would be the most appropriate time to attack."

    After taking a look at the camp, Green nodded. "Well, then let''s go rest."

    Having stood up along with Meirin and everyone else, Zhao called back Shift and told him to watch the screen in the living room. If anything were to happen, or if it was midnight and he wasn''t up yet, he should call him immediately. After that, Zhao went to his room.

    Lying in bed, Zhao couldn''t sleep. Today, the space had given him such a surprise. There was hope that he might be able to learn magic and martial arts, which made Zhao feel excited. While in bed, thoughts of what he could learn kept turning in his head, until he unknowingly fell asleep.

    Zhao was sleeping when suddenly he was woken by the tone chiming and the voice telling him that the radishes have matured. He looked at the time. It wasn''t thatte, so he got out of bed and harvested the radishes. By the time he returned to the living room, it was already eleven o''clock at night.

    Green was still up. He was sitting in the living room, staring at the screen. Although it was a little dark, they could still see the situation in the camp. With the magic of the screen, no matter how dark it was outside, they would always be able to see within a range of five hundred meters in diameter.

    When Green saw Zhaoe in, he said, "Master, it''ste enough. I think now is the time to act."

    Zhao nodded. He turned around and saw a crowd waiting for his instructions. "Shift, you will got out now and dive into the mage''s tent. Remember, your only goal is Garan. You don''t need to care about anyone else."

    Shift saluted, then Zhao turned to some of the other ck mages. "Scales, Brick, you will bring out five hundred undead to the perimeter of the canyon to deal with those assassins. Do not let them run away." Scales and Brick also saluted.

    Zhao then turned to Green. "Grandpa Green, I''ll leave the enemies inside the camp for you to figure out."

    Green nodded. "Your undead and the other six ck mages should mainly deal with the Jie Shi Ling twins. With its spiritual attack, it shouldn''t be difficult to fight against them. And the remaining three advanced warriors should be handled by Meirin. As for you, Master, you should wait here and not leave the space."

    Zhao had no objections. His mental age was more than thirty years old, so naturally he was no longer an impulsive young man. He knew that if he left the space, he would be killed.

    When Green saw Zhao agree to not go out, he felt a little relieved. He had been afraid that Zhao would want to participate in this battle. Green then turned to Blockhead and Rockhead, as well as Meg, and said, "The three of you will also fight. If you want to be a powerful warrior or mage, constant battles is needed to help you slowly grow up. Tonight is a good opportunity. But you have to be careful."

    The three of them nodded.

    After he was done, Green turned to Zhao. "Master, we are ready."

    Zhao nodded, then he sent out Shift. After that, he sent out Green and everyone else, including his army of undead, to several points that they had marked out.

    It was one of Zhao''s new capabilities that he had discovered. As long as it was within his monitoring range of five hundred meters in diameter, when he sent someone out, he could freely choose the spot where he could send them. This was very convenient for their attack strategy.

    Shift appeared in the camp, and was moving around with invisibility. Zhao was only able to see him because of the red dot on the screen. Invisibility wasn''t necessarily an ability that could only be done with magic. A special trained assassin could also learn invisibility.

    But although invisibility seemed very magical, in general, advanced level mages and warriors didn''t care about it. Even if invisibility could hide your body, you wouldn''t be able to get close to an advanced mage or warrior because they would still be able to sense your magical or martial arts energy fluctuations.

    Still, a very well trained assassin could hide their breath to the point where it would be very difficult for an advanced mage to find them.

    Shift acted immediately as he dived into the mage''s tent, but the moment he entered, a white light shed, like a fierce bomb had exploded.

 Chapter 101 - War!

    <h4>Chapter 101 - War!</h4>

    "Not good!" Meirin and Green gasped at the same time.

    From the screen, Zhao also saw what happened. With a thought, he managed to pull Shift out of danger and ced him in a predetermined spot next to Green. But his reaction wasn''t fast enough since Shift still sustained some injuries.

    Suddenly, magic warning lights shot out of the tent and into the sky, lighting up the whole camp.

    Everyone in the camp started waking up. The first was the three advanced warriors, who immediately rushed out of their tent. Their faces had always been as still as thousand year old ice, but from what they saw outside, their faces started to change color.

    The situation of the entire camp hadpletely changed. Everywhere you look there were huge undead, numbering more than a thousand. They were running around the camp like mad buffalo.

    Many of the ordinary warriors, before they were able to leave their tents, were trampled to death by the undead. And even those who were able to get out in time had to start fighting the undead, but of course, they weren''t even worthy opponents. In a single moment, out of three hundred warriors, less than one hundred of them were still alive.

    The three advanced warriors were very surprised. These undead creatures were highly toxic. An ordinary warrior would be poisoned with just a single touch from the undead. They had to use all of their martial arts skill to try to suppress the spread of the toxins. If they couldn''t suppress, their bodies would instantly rot with a green color, and they would fall to the ground, dead.

    With their pathetic efforts to fight back, more than two hundred warriors had already been killed, some from this lethal toxin.

    What also rmed the three advanced warriors was that even though they had set up a perimeter of assassins around the canyon, they had received no warning of these undead from them. The assassins had also failed to return to aid them. This gave them an ominous feeling.

    While they were standing there, stunned from what they saw, two blue water dragons rushed straight at them. The three advanced warriors immediately recovered, then they took out their swords.

    Their swords weren''t like themon ones that could be found on the Continent. They were simr to rapiers, thin and meant for stabbing. Generally, the nobility would wear these on their waist for decoration. But these swords that the advanced warriors carried were significantly different. The de was ck, but it also revealed hints of red. This was a weapon that looked ready to kill.

    Two of the three advanced warriors stabbed their swords and eventually took down the water dragons, then they all rushed at Meirin.

    Meanwhile, Meg, Blockhead, and Rockhead were fighting some of the ordinary warriors. They didn''t dare participate in the battles against the high level experts, because if they did, they wouldn''t even know how they died. The three had no real war experience, but their strength was more than enough to deal with these panicking ordinary warriors.

    Just then, a bang came from the mage''s tent. The tent split apart and two giant stone figures rose up.

    The stone giants stood as firm as a mountain. They were very tall, about seven to eight meters, with a round boulder forming their heads, though it had indistinct human facial features.

    Obviously, these two stone giants were summoned by the Jie Shi Ling twins. They were what made the twins famous.

    Garan was standing between the Jie Shi Ling twins. He had his magic staff in one hand and the Iron Book in the other. With cold eyes, he stared at the undead running around. "Humph, shameless viin. Is that how you n to attack?"

    Garan opened up the Iron Book, and suddenly a massive amount of white light shot into the sky. The light slowly formed into white spheres, which then fell to the ground, like meteors, throughout the whole canyon.

    Meirin couldn''t help but feel surprised when she saw this scene. "Damn, it''s Coming Lights. I can''t believe that''s one of the spells sealed in the Iron Book."

    Coming Lights was a sixth level light spell. It wasn''t an attack spell, but an area of effect healing spell. It brought no harm to humans or spirit beast. However, it was lethal to the undead. It might not be powerful enough to kill high level undead, but it can cause a lot of damage.

    This spell that Garan released could arguably be the most useful in this situation. Because of itsrge area of effect, it could take down this army of undead, and even injure Drunk and the other undead ck mages.

    Seeing what was happening outside the space, Zhao was under pressure, trying to think of a way to protect his undead from this magical attack. He was about to pull the undead back into the space, when suddenly the voice came: [Discovery of radioactive rays. Absorbing light. Analyzing. Light rays are simr to radiation therapy. Light rays causes damage to robotic objects. Improving robotic objects]

    After the voice faded away, all the undead in the canyon started shing green light. The bones of the undead soon became crystal clear. Now when the light spell hit them, it seemed to have no effect.

    Zhao stared nkly at this. He didn''t understand how this could have happened. Supposedly the space had improve the undead so that they wouldn''t be affected by the light, but he didn''t even crack open a hole to bring the undead into the space for improvement. So how did the space do it?

    Zhao was puzzled until he saw Shift, who was fighting alongside Green. Shift was injured, but he could still move around and fight. With a look of amazement on his face, Zhao finally understood how the space improved the undead. It was because Shift was holding the ghost staff. That staff was connected to the space, so naturally when it sensed the light spell, it allowed the space to improve the undead.

    Figuring this out, Zhao couldn''t help butugh. He hadn''t bothered to take the ghost staff back from Shift earlier because the staff was bound to Zhao. There was no way for other people to use it. Even Shift could do nothing but carry it around. If someone actually snatched it, Zhao could recover it with a single thought. That was why he wasn''t in a hurry to take back the staff, which resulted in this unexpected windfall.

    Everyone in the camp had also noticed that the light didn''t affect the undead. Originally, the undead were moving around slowly because the light was burning them like sulfuric acid, but after they shed with a green light, they seemed to have be more vigorous. Neither the warriors or Garan could understand how this could happen, but Green and Meirin understood. It was because of the space.

    When Garan saw that the undead wasn''t reacting to the light, his face became pale. He immediately used the Iron Book again, and soon light magic surrounded his body, forming a glowing white angel. The angel wore white robes and it had a wingspan fifty meters long. In its hands was a great white shield with a mighty lion face pattern on it.

    This was the sixth level light spell: Angel''s Protection.

    Of course, it wasn''t a real angel. It was just a spell that projected the light elements to create this image. This spell was used for defense.

    After he released Angel''s Protection, Garan put away the book and whispered a spell that formed ayer of magic around the Jie Shi Ling twins, who were sending their stone giants to fight the undead.

    Not only were the stone giants strong, they could also throw parts of themselves as projectiles. Afterwards, they could just absorb the earth element from the ground topose new parts for their body. They were very difficult to deal with.

 Chapter 102 - One Hit Kill

    <h4>Chapter 102 - One Hit Kill</h4>

    So far, all of the ordinary warriors had been killed off, leaving only the three advanced warriors and Garan and the other two mages.

    Those ordinary warriors weren''t worthy opponents against the undead, so their failure was inevitable. As for the assassins, not one of them was able to escape from the undead led by Scales and Brick.

    The result was that the three advanced warriors and the three mages were surrounded by over a thousand undead. If they wanted to run away, it wouldn''t be easy.

    Green and Meirin didn''t stop for a second as they kept up their attacks against the three advanced warriors. Green felt that these three were too murderous, so if he gave them even a little bit of breathing room, they might take the chance to escape.

    As for Garan, it was impossible for him to escape. He felt very depressed. His light spells restrain ck magic, so they should be lethal against those undead. But his attack had no effect.

    The Jie Shi Ling twins weren''t looking any better. Although their stone giants were powerful, the magic requirement to sustain them was veryrge. Most importantly, they had to focus so that they could carefully control them. Once they summoned the stone giants, it was difficult to use other magic.

    However, in this case, summoning the stone giants could be considered the best choice. The stone giants were huge and strong, they could catapult parts of their body, and poison had no effect on them. They have not yet suffered a loss against the undead.

    Unfortunately, the stone giants were the only ones that were able to resist these strengthened undead.

    When Garan discovered that his light magic was useless against the undead, he immediately changed his strategy. He decided to stand behind his teammates and support them from there.

    It was amon strategy on the Continent. One of the reasons light mages were famous was because of the healing properties of their light spells, in addition to its ability to restrain ck magic. In the Continent, light magic was the most effective form of treatment. Not only could it treat injuries, it could also help people recover their magic quickly.

    While advanced light mages weren''t weak, their attack power wasparatively less than other types of mages. It was precisely because of this that when there was a light mage on your team, the safest ce for him was at the back. From this position, he could heal your wounds and restore your magic.

    With this method, while standing behind the Jie Shi Ling twins, Garan would restore their magic from time to time.

    At the same time as this, the three advanced warriors were trying to reach Garan to gain his support. But Green knew their intentions, so he immediately stepped up on the offensive, while getting the undead to besiege them. Although the undead were supposed to be under Drunk''smand, they were at least smart enough to know that Green''s identity was even higher than Drunk''s, so the undead would naturally listen to Green.

    All of this was happening while Zhao was quietly sitting in the living room, watching the battle. He didn¡¯t even notice when a tone chimed in the space.

    The three advanced warriors were in a tough fight. Not only did they not gain Garan''s magical support, they were also facing against two experts, Green and Meirin. Plus they were surrounded by Meg, Blockhead, Rockhead, the ck mages, and the undead army. For them to survive for so long was already a miracle.

    The three were very powerful warriors that had received extremely rigorous training. If it weren''t for that, they fear that they would have already been killed. Even so, the situation was dangerous. They were all injured, and their wounds contain toxins from the undead. They had to use their martial arts skill to suppress the toxins, otherwise they would have been poisoned to death.

    It was because they had to partly focus on suppressing the toxins in their bodies that their attacks and defense had declined so much. Plus fighting against an eighth level warrior and an eighth level mage was already difficult to begin with. But because of their skills in martial arts, it would still not be so easy for Green and Meirin to kill them.

    That was until Shift joined the battle.

    Shift''s original target was supposed to be Garan. But right now Garan had blessed himself with protective magic. With Shift''s current abilities, it was impossible for him to bypass that spell and get past the two mages to reach Garan. So he had to change his target to the three advanced warriors.

    But the advanced warriors were in a simr situation, in which they were protecting themselves with their martial arts. But over time, Shift knew that an opportunity will appear. After fighting a long battle, plus feeling the effects of the toxin, those warriors would eventually lower their guard. That would be his chance. After all, one of the most important skills that assassins must learn was patience.

    An opportunity came when Meirin sent a water dragon towards the three advanced warriors. Two of the warriors weed the water dragon because they were nning to scatter it like they did with the previous two. Of course, this left one of the warriors alone for a moment.

    At this point, Shift suddenly appeared in the air, stabbing his sword into the advanced warrior.

    After fighting all night, of course the advanced warrior would be tired and his reaction speed would dull. By the time he sensed Shift behind him, it was already toote. Shift''s sword pierced through the warrior''s head and out his mouth. He was dead.

    Shift didn''t pull out the sword. Instead, he let go of it as darts flew from his hands, going straight towards the other two advanced warriors. After he threw the darts, Shift rolled on the ground and then disappeared in front of everyone. By this time, the body of the dead warrior fell to the ground.

    The two other advanced warriors were able to knock away the darts, but they failed to block Meirin''s water dragon, which managed to m one of the warriors to the ground. Before he could get back up, the undead pounced on him and ripped him to pieces.

    Seeing his two fellow brothers killed, thest advanced warrior howled at the sky. Waving his sword, he rushed at Green, but before he could take a step, a mass of something ck surrounded him.

    It was the ck magic spell, Imprison!

    He yelled and broke through Drunk''s magic, but then he suddenly tripped. He looked down. His feet had been entangled by green gas. This made him even more furious. He knew that this was the low level wind spell, Wind Rope. Normally, he wouldn''t care about such low level magic because it was impossible for it to stop him, but he was annoyed that it slowed him down.

    He easily broke off the Wind Rope, but then Meirin''s Frostsaber Storm spell arrived. It was a high level spell that condensed water into ice, then spun it into a tornado, creating a huge meat grinder.

    The warrior''s face couldn''t help but change. He knew how powerful this spell was. With it looming closer, he stabbed his sword against the Frostsaber Storm, trying to shake it off. However, the storm didn''t disappear, only relenting a little.

    The warrior then used a technique that made it look like he was fighting with five swords, which allowed him to break the Frostsaber Storm. But the moment the storm broke, something fast as lightning pierced through his throat.

    Green had thrown his sword. It was a one hit kill!

 Chapter 103 - Ill Shoot You Dead

    <h4>Chapter 103 - I''ll Shoot You Dead</h4>

    In an instant, the three advanced warriors were killed.

    Once they were dead, everyone focused on Garan. Garan didn''t look so good, and his face became ugly. He knew that he wouldn''t be able to run away. With more than a thousand undead surrounding him, he didn''t have the confidence to escape.

    With the undead slowly gathering around him, Garan''s eyes shed with coldness as he shouted, "I request to see Mister Zhao."

    Because of this outburst, Green stopped the undead from advancing.

    Garan wanted to meet with Zhao, but how could Zhao not notice the dark gleam in Garan''s eyes. He had to be careful, so hemanded Scales to take his ce and pose as Zhao the ck mage in front of Garan.

    Zhao then gave another order, telling Shift to give the ghost staff to Scales. Scales was an undead that couldn''t speak, and could onlymunicate through a spiritual connection. But as long as Scales was holding the ghost staff, Zhao would be able to speak through it.

    It wasn''t like Garan had ever seen Zhao before, and Scales was wearing a ck robe. Garan should believe that Scales is Zhao.

    The reason why Zhao chose Scales to pretend to be him was because Scales and Brick were the ones that were cleaning up the assassins in the perimeter of the canyon, so Garan had never seen Scales before, so he would have no reason to be suspicious.

    Under the cover of the undead, Shift was able to sneak the ghost staff into Scales hands. Once Scales had the ghost staff, he immediately got on an undead''s back. This wasn''t Zhao''s undead, since that one was ced near Garan, waiting for the order tounch its spiritual attack. Even though the spiritual attack wasn''t very strong, it should be able to do some damage, even if Garan was an eighth level mage.

    Scales was moving towards Garan, until he stopped thirty meters away. This position was rtively safe. Generally, magic could be used to attack him at this distance, and even the stone giants should be able to throw stones this far, but Scales would have enough time to avoid them.

    At Scales approach, Green saw that it wasn''t Zhao, but Scales standing on top of that undead''s back. Green had known Zhao his whole life, so how could he not know that this wasn''t Zhao. At the sight of Scales taking Zhao''s ce, Green felt very relieved. He was very much in favor of this since it would ensure Zhao''s safety. For Green, it didn''t matter if this would sacrifice Scales. As long as Zhao was safe, all was well.

    Once Scales stood still, Zhao uploaded his voice. "Oh yes, I can see that Mister Garan came here just because he wanted to talk."

    From Zhao''s words, the irony wasn''t lost on Garan. Garan was livid, but he wasn''t stupid enough to act on it. He was smart ever since he was a child, otherwise he wouldn''t have been able to be an eighth level light mage at his age. It was precisely because he was a genius that no one had ever spoken such heavy words to him before. When was thest time he had received such sarcasm.

    However, Garan tried to speak in a polite tone. "Don''t insult me, Mister Zhao. You obviously my name, so naturally you must know why I''m here. It seems that I have disturbed Mister Zhao, so I would like to apologize. As long as you are willing to let us leave, I will give you the Iron Book. What do you think, Mister Zhao?" While speaking, his arms extended, holding out the Iron Book.

    Zhao''s voice came through. "What''s to stop me from just killing you and taking the book?"

    The moment Zhao''s words faded, Garan shouted out in an angry voice. "Then you can go die!" He opened the Iron Book and released one of the seals. A huge white light shot straight into the sky.

    Green and Meirin immediately moved to protect Scales. Green positioned himself to block any attack from the stone giants, while Meirin raised a magic shield. However, it wouldn''t be effective against the spell that Garan summoned. The white light in the sky formed into a huge light sword, ready to run straight through Scales.

    Meirin knew this was bad the moment she saw that sword. It was a light element attack magic, the seventh level light spell known as Trial of the de. Although its casting time was long, its attack power was very powerful, and it had the ability to ignore almost any defense. Even experts at the eighth level wouldn''t be able to block it.

    Trial of the de shot down, breaking through Meirin''s shield. But suddenly, Scales and his undead disappeared. The five meter long light sword cut into the ground, creating a hole that was one meter deep and half a meter wide.

    The proud look on Garan''s face was reced by a stunned look. He wasn''t a fool, but he couldn''t understand what had just happened. However, Meirin understood. Zhao simply pulled Scales and the undead into the space before the light sword could hit him. Although the light sword was very fast, Zhao just needed a single thought to make Scales vanish.

    Once the Trial of the de faded away, Scales and the undead reappeared, and soon Zhao''s voice came out again. "No, Mister Garan, it''s you that will die."

    After Garan recovered from his shock, he looked at Zhao with a sneer. "Do you think I will die today? Stone brothers, although I''ll be leaving you here, I will avenge you one day." He opened the Iron Book and white light flowed out once again. This time the white light wrapped around Garan''s body.

    When Meirin saw that white light, she quickly said, "Hurry up and attack. That''s a light spell that will help him escape." She was talking to Green, but Zhao was also listening

    Although Zhao was sitting inside the space, he had been staring at Garan withbative eyes. This time he was really angry. When Zhao heard what Meirin said, he couldn''t help but curse loudly. "I''ll shoot you dead, you son of a b*tch." With a thought, a giant fly swatter appeared outside the space while he quoted that tv drama.

    This fly swatter was a tool from the spatial ranch. If he were to use it outside the space, he would only have a ten percent chance to use its one hit kill function.

    Everyone that has ever yed a game knows that your swinging speed is rted to your hand speed. But Zhao had an advantage that made him a little faster. He didn''t need to swing the fly swatter tool with his hands, he could do it with his mind.

    However, this wouldn''t increase his chances of hitting his target. A ten percent chance for a one hit kill wasn''t very high, but there was no way to get it any higher. The features of the tools were based on the space''s data, and the data always moved ording to a fixed pattern. There was no way to increase the chances of a one hit kill beyond ten percent.

    At this moment, Zhao mmed down the fly swatter, like he was killing a giant blow fly. The white light scattered and Garan was hit deep into the ground. Garan''s bones were smashed to pieces and now he was nothing but a pool of blood. The one hit kill had seeded!

 Chapter 104 - Strengthen Spaces Attack

    <h4>Chapter 104 - Strengthen Space''s Attack</h4>

    Almost everyone was stunned. They had never seen such an attack before. However, although Green and everyone else didn''t understand what happened, they had already grown ustomed to Zhao showing off strange abilities.

    But the Jie Shi Ling twins were very surprised, to the point that they didn''t notice Shift lurking closer to them. He had been waiting for an opportunity, and when he saw that the twins were in a daze, Shift immediately made his move. He appeared behind one of the Jie Shi Ling twins and silently stabbed his sword through the mage.

    The twin stared with frightened eyes at the sight of the sword that had pierced his body.

    When the other twin saw his brother being attacked, his eyes turned red as he shouted, "Brother!" He then sent his stone giant towards Shift. "I''ll kill you!"

    At this point, the dead twin fell to the ground and the stone giant that belonged to him started to shake like it was about to copse, but then a hole to the space suddenly cracked open and caught the stone giant as it fell down.

    While at the same time, Zhao''s undeadunched a spiritual attack against the other twin, injuring him. It was difficult for mages to defend themselves against spiritual attacks, especially now when the twin had lost his mind and was bent on revenge, making it impossible for him to resist.

    The twin screamed as blood spewed from his eyes and nose. He lost control of his stone giant, which also started to shake, but then another hole to the space opened up, swallowing the stone giant as it fell. After that, while the twin was still suffering from the spiritual attack, Shift stabbed his sword through him. It was over.

    Once Green saw that the battle had ended, he shouted, "Drunk, sweep the battlefield."

    Drunk and the other ck mages saluted, and immediately began to work. In fact, their job was simple. Just turn those who had died into undead. As for the three advanced warriors, they just needed to turn one of them into a high level undead. But that will take time, so they saved it forter. Right now they were just focusing on turning everyone else into low level undead.

    Zhao was also organizing his own harvest. Two stone giants had just appeared in his space. The moment they entered, the voice came and said: [Discovery of stone giants. Increasing space''s ability to attack. You can now summon stone giants. Limited to ten times per day]

    This gave Zhao a pleasant surprise. He didn''t think that he would get something this good when he brought the stone giants into the space. Just before he could celebrate, the voice came again: [Strengthening stone giants with toxins. Extracting throwing ability. Adding throwing ability to robotic objects]

    It was another surprise. The space just increased the undead''s offensive power by giving them throwing abilities. The only question was what would they use for their long range attacks? For those that had spikes, would they shoot out their spikes? For those that had ws, would they throw their ws?

    Suddenly, the second stone giant that Zhao brought into the space started to sh with yellow light, then it turned into mist and disappeared. Zhao didn''t care, because the first stone giant that he got from the Jie Shi Ling twins started to change. It turned green and crystal clear, making it look like it was carved out of a huge chunk of jade. The stone giant now looked more human, with his head actually looking like a huge skull. Of course, its eyes didn''t have the soul fire like the undead. It was just an ordinary giant stone skull.

    A stone giant that was eight meters high and looking at you with a huge skull, how would you feel?

    Zhao didn''t hide the stone giant, and instead made it stand to one side. The ves in the space looked frightened, but they knew that this huge thing was summoned by Zhao, so although they felt some panic, they were also a little curious.

    Just then, Zhao smelled the sweet scent of a peach. He turned around and saw where the peach aroma wasing from. It seemed like each of the peach trees had formed a knot, where a magic peach, the size of a basketball, had grown from. The magic peaches shined with light, and its skin looked pink and fragile, like it could be broken with a single touch.

    Looking at the two ripe magic peaches, Zhao couldn''t help but be delighted. He remembered that a tone had chimed in the space, but at the time he didn''t notice it because he was paying attention to the battle outside.

    With a thought, the two peaches were harvested. They instantly became smaller as they appeared in his hands, although they still looked very beautiful. The peaches felt heavy, but what was most notable about them was their soft and doughy texture. Even though he hadn''t eaten them yet, he could tell that they would taste really sweet, especially with that aroma wafting off of them. Zhao gently squeezed the peaches, but he found that although the skin of the peaches looked thin, they were very resilient. Pinching them a few times didn''t break them at all.

    After examining the peaches, Zhao threw them into the spatial barn, then he turned around to see what else needed to be done.

    Zhao suddenly noticed something about the hot springs. He went over and saw that the originally small fire fishes had grown to more than twenty centimeters long, plus their red color became more vibrant, looking more like fire.

    The only problem was that they were just lying there, motionless.

    Zhao was surprised. He checked the temperature of the water, but the springs were still hot. He then looked at the red nts, but there was no fewer than before, so there wasn''t a shortage of feed. Then what happened?

    He was puzzled, until he remembered the ripe magic peaches. Zhao smacked his head. He had been paying too much attention to the battle earlier, unable to notice anything else, including the tone chiming with the space telling him that the fire fishes have matured.

    From the information that was downloaded into his brain, he remembered that when the fire fish matured, they would rush to the middle of the hot springs and lie still. And sure enough, these fishes were lying in the middle of the hot springs, motionless as a tree root.

    "Damn, I should have listened to that tone chiming." Zhao smacked his head. He felt relieved when he figured out the problem. With a thought, all the fire fish startedying eggs.

    ording to the space''s data, whether the fishes were male or female, once they were inside the space, all of them would reproduce. In other words, he had five fire fish, and each and everyone of them would spawn thirty eggs, totaling one hundred and fifty eggs.

    At once, Zhao said, "Hatch eggs."

    A red light shed inside the hot spring, and all one hundred and fifty eggs became one hundred and fifty small fires fishes. A happy look appeared on Zhao''s face. In his eyes, these fire fish will turn into gold.

    Standing at the edge of the hot springs, Zhao added some more feed, then he went into the vi to check the situation outside.

    Once he was in front of the screen, Zhao saw that Drunk and the other ck mages had basically finished cleaning up the battlefield. There were now a lot more skeletons wandering around. With things finished, Zhao brought everyone into the space, including the new undead.

    Once the skeletons were inside the space, the voice came and said: [Discovery of low ss robotic objects. Strengthening low ss robotic objects]

    [Discovery of magic item. Extracting properties of magic item. Extracting magic from robotic objects. Extractionplete. Strengthening attack capabilities of the space. Host can now use ck magic, earth magic, and light magic. Host''s gene is defective. Ghost staff is required to use magic]

 Chapter 105 - Download Magic Info

    <h4>Chapter 105 - Download Magic Info</h4>

    Green had be ustomed to the voice these past few days, so when he heard what it said, he understood what it meant.

    The space could now be used to attack as long as Zhao was using the ghost staff. While holding the ghost staff, Zhao could use three types of magic: light, ck, and earth. Those who could use three elements were rare on the Continent.

    Zhao was extremely happy. He didn''t expect that the space would gain such an ability. Even though he was limited to using the ghost staff to do magic, this was still definitely good news.

    Green walked quickly towards Zhao. "Master, did the voice really say that you could do magic?"

    Zhao smiled and nodded. "Yes, that is what it said." Heughed. "Starting today, with the ghost staff, I will be able to use light magic, ck magic, and earth magic."

    Green pped his hands andughed. "Great! This is really great! This will guarantee Master''s safety!"

    Meirin and everyone else had all gathered around with a look of excitement when they heard the news. This was important. They had always worried about Zhao''s safety, but now that Zhao gained this new ability, his safety was pretty much guaranteed.

    Looking at everyone, Zhao gave a slight chuckle, then he asked, "Grandpa Green, have you turned one of the advanced level warriors into undead yet?

    Green shook his head. "No, not yet. Drunk said that it would take a lot of time, and they haven''t gotten around to it yet because they had been too busy."

    Zhao nodded, then he realized something. "Grandpa Green, I think that this time maybe I should try to turn that advanced warrior into a high level undead. I just need to use the ghost staff."

    Green thought about it for a moment, then he nodded. Zhao didn''t say anything, and only waved his hand for Scales toe over and give him the ghost staff.

    The moment Zhao took the ghost staff, a white light immediately flowed shined the staff and shot into Zhao''s head. For a moment, Zhao''s head had a halo of light as a lot of information was downloaded into his mind.

    Once the light faded, Zhao knew what had to happen next. "Grandpa Green, I need to go to my room and sleep. Take care of those dead bodies. When I wake up, I will take care of them." Without talking to anyone, Zhao immediately went upstairs.

    Although Green didn''t understand what Zhao was doing, he knew that he shouldn''t be concerned about that white light. Meg ran past Green and followed Zhao upstairs.

    Green was a bit worried watching the two, but he didn''t say anything. He just told Drunk to carry the corpses to the back rooms of the vi. After he gave that order, Green then took a look at the stone giant. The giant was standing there, motionless. It lookedpletely different than it did outside, but Green knew that it must be because of the space strengthening it. Although Green didn''t understand how the space does it, he knew that the space would often extract the benefits of some things and give them to others. This was a very powerful feature of the space.

    After examining the stone giant, Green looked around to see what else was new. It was then that he saw the hot springs and the magic peach trees. When everyone went out to fight, there were small unripened magic peaches on the trees and the hot springs only had five small fire fishes. But now the magic peaches were gone and the number of small fire fishes had gone way up. Green was able to guess that the magic peaches must have matured and were harvested, and the fire fishes must have spawned a lot of eggs. Green couldn''t help but feel excited.

    These fire fish will be a huge source of ie for the Buda n. And the magic peaches would allow them to get war pets, which was something that was coveted by experts.

    Green looked around and found Daisy and Ann, then called them over. They quickly went towards Green, but they were nervous. Although Zhao had restored their status so they were no longer ves, they didn''t dare show the slightest disrespect to Green.

    Green looked at the two and smiled. "You do not have to be nervous. I just want to ask, did the young master harvest the magic peaches?" He pointed at the magic peach trees.

    Daisy quickly nodded. "Yes, Master had just harvested the magic peaches and ced them in the barn."

    Green was delighted. "You two have been working hard. You can rest assured that I will tell the young master about your hard work, and he will surely reward you."

    Daisy and Ann bowed together. "We don''t need anything. It is our pleasure to work for the young master."

    "Nonsense," Green said. "Once our situation improves, you will both get a reward. For now, you can go rest."

    The two saluted, turned and walked away.

    Meirin had been standing behind Green. Once the two had left, she faced Green and asked, "Green, we now have two magic peaches, and pretty soon we will get another two magic peaches. How should we divide them?"

    Green thought about it. "I can get one, or maybe we should give it to Meg. Since she''s following the young master around, she will need something to help her protect him. Or Blockhead and Rockhead should get it. But their strengths might be too low. I will talk to the young master about it. But I think that we should give one to Laura. It will help create a closer rtionship with her, which will give us more benefits."

    Meirin nodded. "Well, I think giving Meg the Iron Book should be enough to help her protect herself and the young master. And what about getting a war pet? I don''t think Master needs one since he already has his undead. What about you? What kind of spirit beast do you want as your war pet?"

    "I wouldn''t worry about it. Good war pets aren''t easy to get. The best war pet that I want is a nightmare horse, but those creatures can only be found in either Fire Ind or Deep Magic. These two ces are too far away from us. I do not have time to go there. So I can only look around to see if there''s any other spirit beast that''s right for me."

    "Nightmare horses are indeed a good choice. However, you''ll have to wait until we can further develop the Buda n. But if you ever do catch a nightmare horse one day, then you better get the young master to bring it into the space because he''ll be able to raise it until it gives birth to more nightmare horses."

    Greenughed. "Yes, you''re right. With the space, we''ll be able to get more horses."

    They then went into the vi.

    Once they were inside, Green said, "Meirin, prepare something to eat. Once the young master wakes up, he will be hungry."

    Meirin nodded. Just then Meg softly came down from upstairs. Meirin quickly went to her and asked, "Is the young master okay?"

    Meg frowned. "He doesn''t look well. It seems like he fainted, but he''s also frowning, like his head hurts."

    Green''s brow wrinkled, but then he shook his head. "I don''t think anything''s wrong. The ghost staff shot a white light into Master''s head, and he didn''t seem worried about it. It shouldn''t harm the young master. Still, Meg, you should wait in the young master''s room until he wakes up, then call us."

    Meg agreed, then she went upstairs.

    After Meg left, Meirin turned to Green. "We can''t afford for anything to hurt the young master. Is there really nothing wrong?"

    Green shook his head. "Nothing should happen. The space is closely rted to the young master. I think that the white light was just passing on knowledge or something, probably teaching the young master how to use those magic elements. Remember that before, the young master had not learned magic, but now three types of magic have been stuffed into his head. It would be normal for his head to hurt."

    Green didn''t understand everything about the space, but he was able to make the right guess. It was true. Zhao had never studied magic before, but now all this data about magic had been digitized by the space and downloaded into his mind. Now it only took Zhao less than a day to learn something that would normally take years.

 Chapter 106 - I Can Do Magic

    <h4>Chapter 106 - I Can Do Magic</h4>

    Zhao''s head hurt. It felt worse than going through insomnia for ten days. However, there was also another strange feeling. A part of him felt like he was dreaming, like his soul had transcended his body.

    In fact, Zhao''s understanding of magic was too little.

    Back on Earth, there was no real knowledge about magic, while the Ark Continent had written records that went back tens of thousands of years. Earth''s civilization focused more on mechanical invention, but the Ark Continent''s knowledge of mechanics came to a standstill, and instead they developed into a magic civilization.

    Zhao had just consecutively received the knowledge for three types of magic. However, these three magic weren''t strange. In this world, there were mages who learned two or three types of magic, and changed them to finally create a new kind of magic. Such examples of these abound.

    For this reason, over the years, the Ark Continent''s Prime Minister of Magic has been trying to track the geometric growth of the different types of magic in this world, but it has been impossible to keep records of all of them.

    From who did Zhao learn these three types of magic from? An eighth level light mage, two seventh level earth mages, and the rest were from ck mages. The number of magic spells that he would learn was a very scary figure.

    It could be said that Zhao received a lot more information thanst time. Precisely because of this, Zhao experienced a lot of pain. The more pain he felt, the greater the benefits. With the three types of magic he was receiving, it wouldn''t be a problem for him to pose as a light mage or an earth mage, in addition to the ck mage that he was already pretending to be.

    Zhao didn''t know how long he was lying in bed. To be honest, the beds in the vi were reallyfortable so he didn''t care.

    After some time had passed, Zhao got up from the bed and stretched, but then he felt shocked because there was no longer any pain, and instead he felt refreshed. In fact, his mind has never been so clear before.

    Just then, the voice came and said: [Forced development of the host''s brain was necessary to receive the new information. Host''s brain was developed by fifteen percent]

    Zhao froze for a moment. He really didn''t think that he would get such a good thing. Wouldn''t this mean that he would be a genius?

    He felt proud, until he heard Meg''s voice. "Master, are you awake yet?"

    Zhao quickly stood up. "I''m awake. Come in."

    Meg pushed the door opened and saw Zhao standing there. "Master, are you alright? You looked like you were in pain earlier."

    "It''s nothing. Rest assured, I''m alright. I have fully learned how to use three types of magic. Go tell Grandpa Green not to worry." Zhao''s impression of Meg was getting better and better. She was like his shadow, always standing beside him and helping him with his daily life. She was a girl worthy of Zhao''s love.

    Zhao didn''t grow up in the Ark Continent, so generally, he''s never met a woman like Meg. Back on Earth, women became more independent, but they have forgotten what it means to be gentle along the way. It was precisely because of this that Zhao found Meg''s character to be so incredible. He found himself wanting to express his love for this girl, but he was shy and a man of few words.

    Zhao was an otaku, and they usually don''t express their feelings very well.

    Meg and Zhao eventually went downstairs, where they saw Green who was sitting in the living room. "Hello, Master," Green said when he saw Zhaoing down.

    "Grandpa Green, how long have I slept?" Zhao asked.

    "More than five hours, Master. Are you hungry? Meirin has made you something to eat."

    "Then let''s go to the dining room. I want to tell you about the fortune I have made. I can now use three types of magic, so I will be able to pose as three different types of mages." Zhaoughed.

    Green was also very happy. "That''s great. This will further guarantee your safety. But Master, you still have to practice casting spells. Learning magic is one thing, being able to use the appropriate spell at the right time is another."

    Zhao nodded. From what he learned about the three types of magic, Zhao felt that he had underestimated the Ark Continent. There were people in this world that were so powerful, it was beyond his imagination. The more you know, the more you should be afraid.

    Green, Zhao, and Meg went to the dining room. Blockhead and Rockhead were already there, and since they had already gotten some rest, they were full of spirit. It had been such a long time for them to release their aggressive power, and not have to hold back. It was a good fight, but now they were rxingfortably. When Zhao came in, the two quickly said, "Master."

    Zhao smiled at them. "You two look happy. You must have enjoyed the battle. How about I let you two follow Drunk and the other ck mages into the carrion swamp to help them catch undead?"

    The two immediately shook their heads. "Well, we think it will be better for us to keep following Master around."

    Zhao and Green gave them a look, then they burst outughing.

    This battle''s victory had made Green and Zhao very happy. Not only did they win, they won beautifully. Their strength has greatly increased and Zhao gained a new ability that would protect himself. With so many good thingsing one after another, of course they would be happy.

    Time progressed, and soon Meirin came out while holding some food. This time the meal was different. Usually, she would make something like bread and soup, but now she was serving stuff like rice porridge and other things closer to Chinese food. This was rted to Zhao. He wasn''t used to Western food, and preferred to eat Chinese food. So Meirin slowly learned how to cook it.

    Meirin had also heard what they were talking about, so she was smiling too. Then she turned to Meg and said, "Meg, help me serve the meals. Master, you can just take a seat."

    Zhao smiled back, and then sat down. Green sat down too before he turned to Zhao and asked, "Master, have you already harvested the magic peaches?"

    Zhao nodded. "I was going to tell you earlier. Before you entered the space, the magic peaches had matured and the fire fishes were ready to produce eggs. Oh, Grandpa Green, how should we divide the magic peaches?"

    "You shouldn''t worry about that. Soon you''ll have a total of four magic peaches. I was just talking to Meirin about it, and we think that maybe you could give one to me. As for Blockhead and Rockhead, their strengths may be too low. Or maybe we should give one to Meg. In the end, I think that the one we should really give a magic peach to is Laura. Once we find a good opportunity to give it to her, we can make her a loyal ally to Master. Do you agree?"

    Zhao thought about it. "I don''t see a problem with giving Laura a magic peach. But we can''t hand them over to any others. If people find out that we have these magic peaches, we won''t even know how we died."

    Zhao was absolutely justified in saying this. Although the fire fish could bring some gold, the magic peaches were something that a lot of experts would want, and they would do everything they can to take them.

    Green nodded. "Master''s right. If everyone found out that we have these magic peaches, then we would really be in danger. In this world, there are numerous strong people that could kill us. Even though we have the space, it would be impossible to defeat every single expert on this Continent."

 Chapter 107 - Disappointing Interrogation

    <h4>Chapter 107 - Disappointing Interrogation</h4>

    Zhao nodded. "I know that, so we should be careful. Although Laura could help us develop the Buda n, do not forget that she is a businessman. The length of time we know her is too short. One wrong step and we''ll be in danger."

    "Then we''ll wait until we can get a better look at Laura to make sure that she''s credible," Green said.

    After breakfast, everyone came out of the vi. At this time, Zhao harvested some radishes, then nted a new batch. Once he was done with that, he took out the advanced warrior''s body.

    As for the body of Garan, he had already searched it and found a crystal card that contained twelve hundred gold coins. This was an unexpected gift.

    In fact, when ites to money ornd, Garan''s n was very rich. It wouldn''t be strange for him to carry a few crystal cards. These cards use the blood identification method. Once you receive a card, a drop of your blood would be like a password that identifies you as the owner. Only you would be able to take money out of the card. It would be uneptable for someone else to hold the card.

    Although Garan ended up at his undead, Zhao was unable to take the money out of the card. Even so, he was unwilling to throw the card away, so the crystal card was stored in the spatial barn.

    Now it was time to get down to business.

    Zhao began waving the ghost staff around the advanced warrior''s body until a cloud of ck gas wrapped around the corpse. This wasn''t the same ck gas as when Drunk turned that assassin into a low level undead. This ck gas had faint electric blinking lights.

    One of the benefits of using the ghost staff was that there was no need for incantations. For Zhao, simply choosing what spell to cast was enough.

    A momentter, the ck gas diffused, then the voice came and said: [Transformation into a high ss robotic object sessful. Strengthening with toxins. Strengthening with long-range attack capabilities]

    After what the voice said, the skeleton on the ground looked no different than the other undead in the space. Looking at it carefully, Zhao said, "Get up. What is your name?"

    The undead got up and saluted. "Master, my name is Shadowless Night."

    "What organization do you belong to? Who is your leader?" Zhao asked.

    "Master, I belong to the House of Night Assassins, headed by the leader known as Kill Shadow. But the organization has another identity in the Ark Continent. It is also known as the Night Shadow mercenary group."

    Zhao nodded, then at once he asked, "Where is the headquarters of this organization you belong to?"

    Shadowless Night shook his head. "Master, I do not know. The members of the group are brought up from adoption and then given training. We just listen to what the leader tells us to do. In the end, I don''t know where the headquarters is."

    Zhao couldn''t help but feel disappointed. "If you don''t where your headquarters is, then how do you pick out a task toplete?"

    "The heads of the organization just tells us. We dare not disobey or ask questions, otherwise we would be sentenced to death with no chance to escape."

    Zhao couldn''t help but suck in a breath. Shadowless Night was someone who went through endless blood and death, reaching a strengthparable to a seventh level warrior, yet this organization would easily be able to kill him if they wanted to. How powerful was this organization?

    "How many people total are in this organization? And how strong are they?" Zhao quickly asked.

    "In the organization, I am what''s known as a gold level assassin. There are fifty people like me in the organization. Those at a higher level are known as crystal level assassins, which totals about five. The rest at the lower level are silver level assassins, and their numbers are many, around six hundred. In the end, I don''t know actually know how many people are in the organization. At the lowest level are bronze level assassins, but they are among the mostmon assassins, even weaker than fifth level warriors."

    Green and Zhao''s faces changed. They didn''t expect that the organization they were facing was so powerful. They had fifty people that was as strong as Shadowless Night, and there were even more powerful experts than him. Their enemy really was a monster.

    In this battle, Zhao and everyone else only managed to cope against such strength because their enemy only sent three members, along with some hired help, against them. What would happen if they dispatched their entire force? Would the Buda n be able to contend against such a huge group of assassins?

    Zhao decided to worry about itter, and then asked, "What about Garan? What is his rtionship with the Purcell n?"

    Shadowless Night shook his head. "There is no rtionship. When we received this task from the leader, we recruited Garan to deal with you, Master."

    Zhao couldn''t help but sigh in disappointment. From Shadowless Night''s words, it seems like Garan was just a pawn who pretended to have a connection to the Purcell n. Unfortunately, he was the right choice to recruit for this battle because light magic would be useful for shing against a ck mage. If it weren''t for the space making the undead immune to his light spells, they probably wouldn''t have won.

    With this thought here, Zhao waved his hand and brought out the skeletons of the three mages. When Garan''s and the Jie Shi Ling twins appeared, Zhao and Green couldn''t help but feel surprised for a moment. These three undead mages were differentpared to what they were expecting.

    The undead Garan wasn''t the same as the other undead in the space. His skeleton was nearly transparent white in color, almost like he was carved out of pure diamond. It gave off a holy feeling.

    How could a skeleton make people feel that it was holy? This was too weird, right? This was what Zhao and Green was thinking in their hearts.

    They then looked at the undead Jie Shi Ling twins. These two brothers also weren''t the same as the other undead in the space. Their skeletons had a yellow shade to them, almost like they were made of some kind of crystal clear yellow emerald. It was very beautiful, yet also gave the feeling of being as calm as a mountain.

    Now that Zhao thought about it, the undead Shadowless Night also gave a feeling that was different from the other undead in the space. Even though his skeleton looked the same, it gave off a feeling of cold and extreme danger, like a snake lurking in the darkness.

    This feeling wasn''t so obvious, and in this Continent, only the strong would be able to hide their auras. This was enough to prove how strong Shadowless Night was, even though he was now just an undead skeleton.

    In fact, when someone is turned into an undead, their strength would inevitably weaken. Like Garan, who was originally at the eighth level, but became an undead at the sixth level. Although, since he was strengthened by the space, it could be said that he could fight shoulder to shoulder against someone at the seventh level.

    Zhao asked Garan a few more questions, but the result was the same as when Zhao questioned Shift. Garan still had his abilities, but he lost all of his memories of the time when he was alive.

    Disappointed, Zhao sighed, then put Garan inside the spatial barn. Not only that, he changed Garan''s name to Gamma, and also renamed the Jie Shi Ling twins as Jie and Shi.

    As for the warrior who was the leader of that mercenary army, Zhao allowed him to continuemanding that army, which was now undead, as well as the undead army from the carrion swamp. The only ones he wouldn''tmand was Zhao''s undead, Drunk and the ck mages, Gamma, Shi and Jie, as well as Shadowless Night and the undead assassins.

    Zhao knew that Drunk was not really amander. His only experience was as a ck mage working in a small group. But that warrior wasn''t the same. He had spent his life researching the matters of war, so Zhao let himmand his army of undead, freeing Drunk from the job. As for Shadowless Night, since he was proficient in assassination, he would control all the undead assassins. This ys into their greatest strengths.

 Chapter 108 - Troubling World

    <h4>Chapter 108 - Troubling World</h4>

    Once they finished everything in the space, it was time to go to the Iron Mountain castle. Drunk and a few ck mages were sent to the swamp, while Scales and Brick, plus five hundred undead, were left to guard the castle. They then went to the Stony Mountain manor, where the three undead mages Gamma, Shi, and Jie, plus two hundred undead warriors and one hundred undead assassins, were ordered to guard the estate.

    The manor was a very important ce because it was where they would receive the blue-eyed rabbits and wait for Laura. Zhao was very confident that they would get her cooperation. After all, they left on good terms.

    It was daytime when they left the vi and came to the manor. The battle against Garan''s army had taken a total of no more than two hours. But after resting in the space, and eating, it took longer than that. Now it was nine in the morning. There was a ck fog enveloping the estate, stopping anyone from seeing inside. This time it was the ck mages, Edge and Punch, creating the ck fog. Although Zhao could now do it himself, at times he might need to go into the space or travel to the castle, so the two ck mages were needed to keep up the ck fog.

    Last time, it was Scales and Brick who was guarding the manor, while Edge and Punch were guarding the castle. But Zhao decided to reverse their positions. He wanted them to be familiar with both ces. Getting them to understand the terrain was necessary for them to disy their greatest fighting strengths. For the two ck mages, along with Gamma, guarding the manor, it gave Zhao a very reassuring feeling.

    As for the castle, to be honest, Zhao wasn''t worried about it as much. It was in the depths of the ck Waste, and with the threat of the carrion swamp, most people wouldn''t go there. Plus, Zhao had the space, which would allow him to teleport there in the shortest possible. With this measure of security, Zhao didn''t need to worry about it as much as the manor.

    On the contrary, the manor was in a more dangerous situation. It was very close to Casa city. If that city decided to dispatch troops, it would only take two days before they would reach the foot of Stony Mountain. For Zhao, this was a huge threat.

    Although he could bring people to safety inside his space, this still wouldn''t protect the manor. They needed the manor as their stronghold.

    Of course, with the space, it was possible for Zhao to just take down those troops, but he didn''t want to expose his powers too early. After all, the Purcell n was paying attention to them. More importantly, that mysterious force was also watching them, which made Zhao feel uneasy.

    It could be said that Zhao was an insecure person. After the battle against Garan yesterday, he knew that even more people would pay attention to them.

    And as soon as they start trading with Laura, those people would pay attention to what they bought, and they couldn¡¯t possibly buy goods from the castle in the ck Waste.

    That was why the manor on Stony Mountain was so important to the Buda n. It was their only connection the outside world. It was where they would get information, obtain supplies, or sell things. It was no use trying to make transactions in the ck Waste. If the Buda n dared to do that, the Purcell n would step in. That was why the manor was particrly important.

    So the only problem was that they couldn''t let anyone know that the Buda n owned the manor.

    Among the nobles in the Aksu Empire, the Buda n was definitely a taboo. They didn''t want the Buda n to rise up again. If they were ever to find out what the Buda n was doing, those nobles would do their best to suppress it. Zhao didn''t have the confidence to keep the Buda n safe.

    But as long as they didn''t reveal themselves as the Buda n, with their current identity, no one would want to mess with them. That was because he was now known as a ck mage. Nobody was willing to provoke a ck mage.

    Whenever people on the Continent mentioned ck mages, they would also think of poisonous snakes. That snake will bite you, and even if you don''t die from its toxins, you would at least be crippled. More importantly, even if you managed to kill the snake, it won''t do you any good if its poison was already in your body. No one wants to mess with a poisonous snake, just like no one wants to mess with a ck mage.

    Especially a ck mage that was able to defeat Garan and his army. This time Garan''s loss was quite heavy. He was an eighth level light mage that had two seventh level earth mages, three advanced level warriors, one hundred assassins, and three hundred hired mercenaries, and yet he was still defeated. This force was equivalent to the strength of a small n.

    Garan''s defeat was like a powerful deterrent against anyone who was thinking of trying to take down Zhao the ck mage.

    Right now, Zhao was standing next to the ginkgo tree in the manor''s yard. He sighed and looked up, but the nket of darkness shadowed the daylight. He felt depressed. He really didn''t like to fight, and instead he just wanted a secure and easy life.

    Meg was standing beside Zhao, and when she heard him sigh, she couldn''t help but feel curious. "Master, why are you sighing?"

    Zhao turned around and looked at the woman who was as sweet as a child. In her hands was Garan''s Iron Book, which Zhao gave to her. He didn''t need this book because the space had already analyzed it, and now he could use its power with his staff. Besides, Meg really loved this book. She even holds it while sleeping at night.

    Zhao gave a sad smile. "Meg, why do so many people love to fight? I don''t want to fight. I know that there are those fighting to make a better life for themselves and for the people around them, but why must they force me to fight them?"

    Meg looked at Zhao. It may be the same body, but she couldn''t even see a shadow of the past Adam. In the past, Adam was ignorant, greedy, and lustful. He would never say these timid words.

    But now there was Zhao, who was good natured and responsible, but also sentimental. These two personalities werepletely different. However, Meg liked this Zhao rather than the original Adam.

    "Master, even if you don''t want to fight, others wille fight with you. If you have anything that interests them or if you''re a stumbling block, they will not hesitate to kick you down. In their eyes, we are nothing but weeds on the roadside. As long as something interests them, they would do anything to get it."

    Zhao looked at the sky and muttered. "Interests. Ah, yes, interests. In the end, they would dare to do anything if it interests them. This really is a troubling world." He gave a sadugh.

    Meg didn''t know what to say but her heart was sighing. "This world¡­¡­"

    They both suddenly heard footsteps.

 Chapter 109 - Sean

    <h4>Chapter 109 - Sean</h4>

    Zhao and Meg turned around. It was Green.

    Green had put on his armor. To others, wearing armor on their bodies would be cumbersome, but it didn''t bother Green. His footsteps were normal, and even seemed ethereal.

    Thanks to the benefits of the space, Green''s strength had reached the peak of the eighth level. He was just waiting for the opportunity to make a breakthrough and be a ninth level warrior. Then he would be among the few strongest people in the world.

    Everyrge n needed an extremely strong expert, otherwise that n would have no way to escape the bad luck of being swallowed. The Buda n was one such example.

    Although Green and Meirin were very strong experts at the eighth level, it was nothing inparison to the ninth. With those two, the Buda n could be considered very powerful, but not invincible. Still, although they weren''t able to stop the Buda n''s banishment, with their strength, they were able to deter the nobles from trying topletely wipe out the Buda n.

    When Zhao saw Greene up, he asked, "Grandpa Green, is it time?" They had been waiting for the someone from the Markey Company to send the rabbits that Green bought. That was why Zhao asked that question.

    Green nodded. "They will arrive soon. With one hundred gold coins, I bought a total of three hundred blue-eyed rabbits. And with the remaining ten gold coins, I bought five scaled wildebeests, which will be used to pull the carriages that are carrying the rabbits."

    Scaled wildebeests were amon spirit beast on the Continent. Although they weren''t fast at running, they were very strong, making them suitable for carrying things.

    Zhao agreed with this purchase. Although they could have just asked the Markey Company to help with the transport, buying the scaled wildebeests was the right choice. Once he brings them into the space, the scaled wildebeests would reproduce, bing another source of ie.

    "Grandpa Green, remember to not allow them to drive the carriages up to the vi, or else they will be attacked by the undead," Zhao said.

    Green nodded. "Well, I''ll go make the arrangements." He didn''t oppose Zhao using the undead to stop those carriages. After all, Zhao wasn''t just pretending to be a ck mage, but a Necromancer who used ck magic. If he didn''t use his undead, then that wouldn''t be normal.

    It could be said that if there was a mage on the Continent that didn''t use ves, it was a ck mage, since some of them could just summon undead skeletons to do their work. Plus, the undead were easier to use than ves.

    So right now, Zhao sending some humanoid undead to help Green with the carriages waspletely normal.

    Sean worked for the Markey Company branch in the Purcell duchy. He was just a small steward, and his main job was to manage the porters. His position in thepany wasn''t that high.

    But Sean also had another job. He was also responsible for finding news for the Markeypany. He had a special way of finding things out, which was to check the goods that were being transported. This allowed him to collect a lot of useful information.

    It looked difficult, but in fact, it wasn''t. You could tell a lot of things from the stuff people move around in the Purcell duchy. Even if the stuff was wrapped up, you could learn what it was from its size and weight.

    The Markeypany was a well known firm throughout the Continent, and so there were a lot of people in a cooperative rtionship with them. One of which was Sean, who no one paid attention to because of his menial job. They wouldn''t suspect him of gathering information, some of which was quite useful.

    No one on the Continent, including Sean, had ever heard of the ck mage named Zhao before. But recently, he became a household name in the Purcell duchy. Even beggars knew who he was.

    The most Sean was able to find out so far was that Zhao had the Markeypany''s VIP gold medal which had the Bana symbol on it. That could mean that those rumors of Zhao saving Laura could be true!

    Because of this, he wanted to pay closer attention to Zhao. When Green came to buy things, Sean immediately went to the Markeypany and won the task of helping him mount the blue-eyed rabbits on the carriages and transporting them to Stony Mountain.

    Sean was very enthusiastic in helping Green, seeking ways to please him. He wanted to leave a good impression, and did his best to talk to Green on their way to Stony Mountain.

    Everyone in the Purcell duchy knows that a very powerful and mysterious ck mage now lived on Stony Mountain. But it was just a deste mountain with nothing but rocks and stones. How could rocks be useful for ck magic?

    It was because no one knew that a lot of rumors about the ck mage sprung up in Casa city. They say that he was preparing a powerful spell to attack Casa city. They say that he was collecting corpses to help him practice ck magic. They say that he was using the hot spring to wash his body with something evil. Out of all these rumors flying back and forth, there was no good words that were said.

    But Sean knew that what the people were saying was not true.

    After making his living collecting information for the Markeypany, Sean had some understanding of ck mages. He was very clear on the fact that ck mages simply weren''t as terrible as the rumors say. They just acted a little strange. In fact, there were a lot of ck mages that were good. A lot of the ways to treat traumas were created by ck mages. But in the Continent, light mages were very popr, while ck mages were unweed.

    However, these rumors had nothing to do with Sean. What he was most concerned about was find out more about Zhao the ck mage, and that was why he was going to Stony Mountain.

    Sean wasn''t part of the Markey n, but he was one of the people that were loyal to Laura Markey.

    Supposedly, Laura''s father, Kevin Markey, was terrible at business, so he was assigned to run the Markeypany branch in the small duchy owned by the Purcell n. But everyone didn''t realize that Laura was so good at business, with skills impressive enough to take over for her father. Now she had a confidant in each store that she ran, and Sean was one of them.

    Sean''s allegiance was only to Laura, and because of this, he was concerned about Zhao. With all these rumors of Zhao saving Laura or attempting to kill Laura, in the end, he had to know what kind of person Zhao was.

    But Sean didn''t think that with less than a day''s journey left to Stony Mountain, Green would tell them to continue transporting the shipment, while he ran ahead.

    Although Sean didn''t know why Green wanted to buy so many blue-eyed rabbits, he didn''t ask. It was clear that there were some things that should never be asked.

    Once Sean reached Stony Mountain, he could see that it was shrouded by a ck fog. Although this nket of darkness was very strange, Sean knew that it wasn''t some sort of offensive magic, and was simply meant to block people''s attention.

    Sean stopped at the foot of the mountains. He didn''t know what to do next until he suddenly heard a burst of footsteps. Along with the footsteps came the sound of bones crackling across the ground.

    When Sean and his men heard these sounds, they couldn''t help but feel scared.

    Suddenly, they saw Green, who was wearing full armor, appear in front of them. Sean didn''t actually know Green''s name. He only knew that he was a very strong warrior and a servant to the ck mage.

    Sean went up to greet the warrior, but then he suddenly stopped and his face became pale. That was because behind Green was a lot of undead.

    Green had brought twenty humanoid undead to help him with the carriages. These undead used to be ordinary warriors, but now they had the appearance of dark green skeletons. They simply looked monstrous.

 Chapter 110 - Cavalry

    <h4>Chapter 110 - Cavalry</h4>

    It was because these dark green undead looked so terrifying that Sean and his men felt afraid. These undead must simply not be trifled with.

    Noting their expressions, Green said, "Do not worry. These undead were summoned by my Master and will not just randomly attack you. Well, it seems like you have sessfullypleted your task. As thanks, here are some coins, Sean. Share it with your brothers. You can all go back now."

    Green gave Sean five gold coins. This was no small amount of money. Sean had a total of ten men with him, which means that they each would receive five silver coins. For these porters, this was considered a small fortune.

    But although he took the gold coins, Sean wasn''t happy. "Dear warrior, how about letting us help you bring the carriages up the mountain?"

    Green shook his head. "My Master would not like you bothering him at his house. You must go back." With a wave, the undead rushed forward to take over four of the carriages. Green then looked at Sean with cold eyes. "Sean, let me remind you that this mountain if full of undead. With just a few words, I could order them to attack you. Honestly, it''s best that you go home." With that, Green got on to a carriage and went into the ck fog. It only took two steps before you couldn''t see his shadow.

    Once Green left, Sean couldn''t help but break out into a cold sweat. He knew that Green must have found out that he wanted to take a look around. Sean was a fourth level warrior. Although he didn''t know what level Green was at, he knew that it was a lot higher than his. If Green wanted to kill him, it would be almost like strangling an ant.

    Sean immediately turned to the porters and said, "Let''s go back."

    They all turned around and walked back to Casa city. Their faces were pale.

    Green had long found out what Sean was up to because Sean''s performance was a little too enthusiastic. Knowing how sensitive their identity was, Green couldn''t let peoplee see them, otherwise they would end up in danger.

    As of now, there were a total of five carriages moving up the hill towards the manor. Each carriage was filled with sixty rabbits. These rabbits pretty much looked the same as the ones found on Earth. The only difference was their blue eyes.

    Each carriage was equipped with thirty wooden cages, and there was a pair of rabbits in each cage. Fortunately, these carriages wererge, otherwise it wouldn''t have been able to fit everything.

    Zhao was standing in the manor''s yard when he saw the carriagese in. Each one was pulled by a scaled wildebeest. They were two meters tall, and they grew scales the size of fingernails, plus hairs in the crevices of these scales. Looking at these creatures made people feel ufortable. Their heads were simr to horses, but they had horns that were a bit like the wildebeests back on Earth. However, their bodies didn''t look as smooth and strong. Instead, their bodies were more like cows, rather than horses. Despite that, their legs showed that they must have good endurance.

    As Green saw Zhao looking at them, he smiled. "Master, how do you like these scaled wildebeests?"

    Zhao nodded with a hand on his chin. "They''re good. They will be useful for pulling things in the future. Grandpa Green, help me remove these things."

    Zhao, Green, and the undead opened the cages of the blue-eyed rabbits. All the while, Zhao brought them into the space.

    Once the blue-eyed rabbits were in the space, the voice immediately came and said: [Discovery of new animal. Identifying. Mammal,gomorpha leporidae, long-eared rabbit variant. Level three. Based on animal data, they could be raised in the ranch. These rabbits can now be purchased from the shop. Young rabbits maturation time is ten hours. They can reproduce in eight hour intervals. They can only reproduce five times, each time will create ten new rabbits. They feed every four hours. Due to gene variation, the rabbits can attack with water arrows. Attack range is ten meters. Attack power is low]

    Zhao was very satisfied with what the space told him about the blue-eyed rabbits. Although they could only reproduce five times, each rabbit would be able to yield him a total of fifty more rabbits, and their maturation time was very short. It wouldn''t be long before the ranch was up and running.

    After that, Green detached the scaled wildebeests from the carriages, then Zhao brought them into the space.

    Once the wildebeests were inside the space, the voice immediately came again and said: [Discovery of new animal. Identifying. Mammal, bull fighting wildebeest variant. Level three. Based on animal data, they could be raised in the ranch. These wildebeests can now be purchased from the shop. Young wildebeest maturation time is twelve hours. They can reproduce in eight hour intervals. They can only reproduce five times, each time will create five new wildebeests. They feed every two hours. Due to gene variation, the wildebeests can create a stone body with a duration time of two hours. Defensive power is low]

    Hearing this, Zhao couldn''t help butugh. The scaled wildebeest was really something good.

    After Zhao had sent the rabbits and wildebeests into the space, Green wanted to see what expression Zhao would make. Seeing Zhao with a happy expression, Green couldn''t help but feel relieved. "Master, can we go into the space and look at the wildebeests and rabbits?"

    Zhao turned around and faced Green, and saw how much he looked forward to it. He chuckled. "Well, let''s go see."

    Of course, they had to bring Meg along as well because Zhao, Green, and Meg were the only ones in the manor. Blockhead, Rockhead, Meirin, and the ves were at the castle, where there were many things that they needed to do.

    Zhao brought Green and Meg directly into the spatial ranch. When they came inside, they couldn''t help but freeze for a moment. The pasture of the ranch was a reallyrge and open ce. Three hundred blue-eyed rabbits were roaming around, and although they were slightly bigger than the ones on Earth, they were still small enough that the grass would block them from sight.

    Zhao didn''t forget that these blue-eyed rabbits and scaled wildebeests needed to be fed. He brought in some radish leaves, which the space automatically turned into the grass that these rabbits and wildebeests eat.

    When Green saw all these rabbits everywhere and the wildebeests running around, he couldn''t help but give Zhao a wry smile. "Master, is this alright? It will be difficult to pay attention to all of them."

    Zhao slightly chuckled. "Just look at this." With a thought, he brought up a flute, which was one of the tools of the spatial ranch. A tune came out of the flute, and suddenly all the animals ran forward and lined up in front of Zhao.

    Green and Meg stared at this, never expecting that the space would have such a function. After a while, Zhao smiled and waved, and those rabbits and wildebeests ran away.

    Seeing this, Green couldn''t help but muttered. "The space could actually make them line up. Could it also move them into groups and ranks, like soldiers?"

    "Grandpa, what are you saying?" Megughed when she heard what Green was muttering.

    Green recovered a bit, then chuckled. "I''m just talking nonsense. There''s no way that animals could move around like troops¡­¡­" When he said this, he suddenly froze for a moment as if he thought of something. His eyes brightened as he turned to Zhao. "Master, can this ability to line up the animals be done outside?"

    Zhao was taken aback, but he murmured, "I don''t know. Let me see. Can I use the formation function outside the space?"

    The voice immediately came: [The formation function can be used outside the space]

    This time Green didn''t need Zhao to help him understand what the space said. He burst outughing. "Great! This is really great!"

    Zhao and Meg still didn''t understand. "Grandpa, what are you talking about?" Meg asked.

    Seeing the two''s puzzled look, Green couldn''t help but let out a slight chuckle. "Ah, in a cavalry, a group of knights would queue up into a formation. When they attack the enemy, they would start off by charging forward. But where do you think a cavalry''s poweres from? Ites from attacking together in a maintained formation."

    Zhao and Meg didn''t understand military matters, but after listening to Green, their eyes lit up. Everyone knew about therge power of a cavalry, but they still faced a difficult problem. That problem was the beasts that they were riding.

    You could teach discipline to a knight, but you couldn''t teach discipline to the beast he was riding. Sure, in the beginning, it''s easy to line up the cavalry in a neat formation. But once they started running, it was difficult to maintain the formation. If it could be maintained, then the power of their assault would increase many times over.

 Chapter 111 - War Slaves

    <h4>Chapter 111 - War ves</h4>

    With shining eyes Zhao said, "This is something we should test, right? Grandpa Green, shouldn''t the undead be able to do what you just said too?"

    Green''s eyes also brightened as he nodded. "Master, we must immediately go to the Iron Mountain castle where there are some spirit beasts we left behind. Let''s see if it''s effective."

    Zhao agreed, and with a thought, he, followed by Green and Meg, traveled to the teleport point in the castle square.

    They didn''t find Meirin in the living room, nor did they find Rockhead and Blockhead there. They must be busy. At the castle, there were a lot of things to do. In addition to nting alfalfa seeds on the mountain, they were also preparing to nt oil fruit seeds.

    Alfalfa seeds had been nted on the mountain and would one day be fertilizer, turning the soil so that other species of nts could be nted. And what they decided to nt next was oil fruit seeds. These seeds had been modified by the space so that it didn''t have its weakness of being susceptible to pests. Of course, they could have just gotten rid of any pests with pesticide, but they feared that this would just add poison to the crops.

    As well as nting these seeds, the ves were also doing other jobs like repairing the castle. It was easy to see that there were still many ces that needed rehabilitation. It was a big job.

    Fortunately, some of the undead were able to help. If a person couldn''t lift something, then let the undead do it. To cope with this job, Zhao had deliberately left a hundred humanoid undead in the castle, while the remaining two hundred men were left defending the Stony Mountain estate.

    So now, to help out the ves and keep them safe, there were one hundred humanoid undead and four hundred undead spirit beasts wandering around the castle, guarding it in case someone tried to sneak in.

    While Zhao was in the living room, he sent out a message to all of those undead to meet him outside the castle.

    After this happened, Ann, who was working with the ves to repair the castle, saw the undead mages nod to each other, and then they started walking out of the castle. As for the four hundred undead spirit beasts that were patrolling around the mountain, they all started converging together in one location.

    All these undead soon went up to Zhao. Once all the undead had gathered, Zhao waved the ghost staff in his hand and said, "Phnx."

    Those undead immediately lined up in neat rows until they formed a square formation. Zhao couldn''t help but nod his head before waving the staff again. "Move!"

    The phnx slowly began to move, but there was no mess within the formation. It stayed as neat and sharp as a knife. With Zhao''smand, they all started moving faster and faster, but the formation remained in its box shape. No one moved too quick or too slow.

    Green grew excited watching all of this. For their n, this was a windfall. These undead could really march in a formation that didn''t break into chaos, forming a cavalry. This was really important. With a cavalry, what would there battles be like? Thinking about it was exciting.

    Zhao continued with changing the formation. Once he had an understanding of what this feature could do, he let the undead loose to go about their business, then he followed Green back into the living room.

    After Zhao and Green sat down, Meg took the initiative to make them two cups of tea. Green was still excited as he said, "Master, this feature is really useful. As long as we have this, not only will the Buda n have a cavalry, it will be the best cavalry in the world. This feature is able to maximize the abilities of what a cavalry is supposed to do."

    Zhao nodded. Although he had never been in an army before, nor was he ever in a battlefield, he was a fan of things about the military. In his past life, he would frequently watch tv programs about warfare. In the era of cold weapons, before guns and cannons, a well trained cavalry represented absolute power.

    If the Buda n had such a powerful cavalry, then no one in this world would dare to move against them.

    In this world, the strongest experts were those at the ninth level. They were so powerful that they could bepared to nuclear weapons back on Earth. However, ninth level experts weren''t so easily sent off into a battlefield. They acted more like deterrents. If a n wasn''t suffering from a life or death situation, they would generally not send out their ninth level experts.

    Most of the time, these experts would concentrate on closed door cultivation, trying to understand thews of heaven. They hoped to make a breakthrough to the tenth level. Everyone believed that when you reached the tenth level, you would be among the realm of the gods and be a deity.

    For this reason, almost all of the ninth level experts would focus their efforts on cultivation and ignore everything else. Gaining immortal life and bing invincible was their goal.

    So under normal circumstances, you wouldn''t see any ninth level experts on the Continent. It was even rare to find eighth level experts sent out to battle. In other words, when ites to the power of a n, the most important thing was their soldiers.

    In the Continent, the nobility were allowed to have private soldiers, especially in their fiefdoms. As long as you paid your taxes to the Empire and you didn''tunch a rebellion, you could keep raising more private soldiers. The king would generally turn a blind eye to this because, after all, these great noble ns have existed for so long that even if the king wanted to control them, he would be powerless to do so.

    Most importantly, some of these nobles had ninth level experts behind them. Even if their expert didn''t do anything and just acted as deterrents, no one would dare underestimate them.

    The Buda n was banished because of this reason. Their power was too thin. Although they had two eighth level experts, Green and Meirin, that wasn''t the same as having a ninth level expert that could protect them from being destroyed.

    But if the Buda n had the most powerful cavalry on the Continent, then no one would dare do what they like against them. Even the king of the Aksu Empire wouldn''t easily be able toy his hands on them.

    Green still had a look of excitement even as he said, "But a lot of the undead aren''t suitable for riding. See if Drunk and those ck mages can catch anyrge, high level spirit beasts from the carrion swamp, then we would have a lot of beasts to ride and set up a cavalry with."

    "Yes, but now we not onlyck spirit beasts, but also trained soldiers," Zhao said.

    Green''s face sank. "Ah, yes, unfortunately we have no one with cavalry training. It seems like this n must be put off for the long term."

    "Never mind. We can just build up a cavalry slowly. There is time. As long as we do some business with Laura, with the support of more gold, we will eventually be able to set up a cavalry."

    "It seems that''s the only way." Green nodded. "Once we make more money, we can buy some more ves, and maybe even some war ves that we can set up a cavalry with."

    War ves were defeated soldiers who had been relegated into very. Such people had good fighting skills, there were even those who were warriors at the fifth level. However, their prices were very high. Common ves could be bought for around ten gold coins, while war ves had a minimum price of one thousand gold coins. There were even some that were so expensive they had a high price of ten thousand gold coins.

    When it came tomon ves, ve owners would generally only feed them things like moldy rice, but that was not so for ves with military skills. War ves were generally treated very good, with some even having better living conditions than freemoners. This was the difference betweenmon ves and war ves.

    It could be said that now it would be impossible for the Buda n to buy a war ve even if they spent all of their money. To form a cavalry with war ves, they would need a lot more gold.

    In the eyes of those wealthy nobles that had millions of gold coins, the Buda n was almost like beggars.

 Chapter 112 - Too Optimistic

    <h4>Chapter 112 - Too Optimistic</h4>

    At noon, Rockhead and Blockhead, as well as Meirin, returned to the castle. The three of them heard from Ann that Zhao and Green hade back. They were surprised since they knew that Zhao was staying in the space.

    Finding Zhao and Green in the living room, Meirin quickly went over and asked, "Master, Green, why are you back? Is there a problem?"

    Green smiled. "Everything''s good. We just came back to test something." He then exined to Meirin what they had been doing, and her eyes shined. Over the years, she and Green had been helping take care of the Buda n, so she certainly understood what this could represent.

    But Green then told her some of the problems they would run into, and like a pot of cold water, Meirin''s enthusiasm cooled down, but she nodded. "Ah, yes, these are indeed big problems. However, I don''t think we can solve it by buying war ves. Those ves are usually prisoners of war or criminals with some skills. They aren''t good people. In the battlefield, they are likely not to contribute anything for us. Such people are useless. I think it''s better to buy somemon ves and then train them with cavalry skills."

    "You say it like it''s easy," Green said, "Why can''t we buy war ves, but otherrge ns can?"

    "You old man should not confuse us with otherrge ns, because they have enough strength to cope with war ves. Don''t we also need money to buy weapons for the ves? And why can''t we train somemon ves to ride a beast and make a cavalry out of that?"

    "I guess your way is right. Plus the price to buymon ves would be a lot cheaper." Then Green frowned and said, "But there is a problem. Those ves generally don''t practice martial arts. Theirbat effectiveness would be limitedpared to warriors."

    Meirin smiled slightly. "I''ve already thought about that. The reason some people don''t know any magic or martial arts is because they never get the chance to study it. Plus they generally wouldn''t have anything that could help them with their cultivation. However, Master is able to grow magic vegetables in the space. After eating these magic vegetables, I have observed that the ves that we had already bought have be more able-bodied. If we buy more ves and raise them up with these conditions, I think that in a few years, they will be soldiers that could fight for us."

    Green had no objections this time. Those magic vegetables produced by the space were indeed amazing whenpared to ones grown on the Continent. For example, the magic radishes in the Continent could only be regarded as one of the mostmon magic vegetable because the magic contained within was too small. If a mage or warrior were to eat one of those magic radishes, they will not gain much benefits.

    However, the magic radishes grown in the space was an exception. They contained powerful magic, about five times more than the ones grown on the Continent. At this point, they didn''t know what other magic vegetables the space could produce, but the amount of magic they contained shouldn''t be any lower than the magic radishes, and in fact, some of it might be higher. Green''s strength was about to break through to the ninth level, and this was not unrted to the magic vegetables.

    With this thought, they couldn''t help but turn to Zhao, who slightly chuckled. "This should be easy to handle. We just need to wait for the space to level up, then we will have enough magic vegetables for a lot of people to eat everyday. This is not something to worry about." Zhao then added, "And it''s not just magic vegetables. It''s also possible that the blue-eyed rabbit meat inside the space could also be useful. It would not be difficult to train up some ves to be warriors."

    Green and Meirin''s eyes brightened from what Zhao said. With the power of the space, they would constantly be able to feed the ves with food that contained magic, like vegetables and meat. If they were to use those, then the progress of training soldiers would be very rming. If those big ns would try such a thing, it would be impossible because even they would be unable to afford to feed theirmon soldiers so much magic vegetables.

    "It seems that the most important thing to do right now is to level up the space, then we will be able to get morend," Green said, "Morend means more magic vegetables, and that will also help us gain more ie for the Buda n. But this will take time, so we can only develop slowly. We must not be impatient."

    Meirin nodded. "Ah, yes, the foundation of the Buda n is too thin. We are still too weak to expose our identity. Even now, we have a mysterious and powerful enemy fighting against us. In this case, we can''t be too careful."

    Zhao agreed. "Even if we have the ability to make a cavalry, we still have to take things step by step, otherwise we will be in danger."

    "We can''t do too much and must remain low key," Meirin said, "I think what we should focus on is just working with Laura and making some money, so we can buy rare nts that will help Master level up the space. Once the space reaches a high enough level, it will be able to lift the Water of Nothingness from Master''s body, then you could learn magic and martial arts. I think that for now, having the lord of the Buda n learning magic and martial arts is more important than building up a cavalry."

    Everyone recognized that what Meirin said was right. If the space could level up a little faster, and lift the Water of Nothingness from Zhao''s body a little earlier, then it will revive the Buda n out of their hopeless situation.

    Green nodded. "Ah, I didn''t think that this old woman would have a greater understanding than me. Well, Master, we should go back to the Stony Mountain estate. Laura will return in two days, and we mustplete our deal before we can talk about other businesses, like selling oil fruits, blue-eyed rabbits, and scaled wildebeests. Working with Laura, it''s not impossible to make some money and develop the n silently. We should silently umte money and power, waiting for the day when we can soar!"

    "Yes, the most profitable business in the world is a monopoly business. If our unique magic vegetables could be sold at a good price, then we will have a monopoly on the market throughout the Continent. It will be easy to make more money. We don''t need to rush," Zhao said.

    Green nodded. "We should take our time to slowly develop the Buda n. Ever since we defeated Garan, we have been a little too optimistic. We shouldn''t forget that right now we have been banished to the ck Waste with no ability to resist."

    Zhao gave a wry smile. They had used the space to beat Garan, and since then they had be too confident. It shouldn''t be forgotten that the aristocracy weren''t opponents that they could simply deal with. There were some noble ns that had ninth level experts. And for those that didn''t, they would be willing to pay a certain price to ask for a ninth level expert''s help.

    Before, when those nobles were dealing with the Buda n, they didn''t even need to ask a ninth level expert to help them. It wasn''t worth it for such a high price. They might as well just banish the Buda n to the ck Waste and let them fend for themselves. However, if those nobles found out that the Buda n had made a turnaround, and even had some great benefits that they would want, then maybe this time they would pay the price to send out a ninth level expert.

    Zhao saw how strong Green and Meirin, who were eighth level experts, were. Then how strong was an expert at the ninth level? Zhao didn''t dare imagine it.

    He couldn''t just stay in the space forever and never go out. Once he left, a ninth level expert could put him down in a second. In that case, they would be finished.

    Thinking about this, Zhao let loose a breath. "Ah, yes, this time we have been too optimistic. It seems that staying low key is good. Grandma Meirin, at night you should rest in the space. Practicing there will be good for you. If the Buda n had a ninth level expert, then no one would darey hands on us."

 Chapter 113 - Laura Returns

    <h4>Chapter 113 - Laura Returns</h4>

    For the next three days, Zhao had been staying in Stony Mountain. In that time, he had harvested his radishes eleven times, plus he gained another two magic peaches and two more batches of oil fruits. Now Zhao didn''t have to worry about not having enough radishes. The space had given him ten times the amount that was needed for his transaction with Laura.

    In addition, he now had three hundred mature rabbits, with one thousand rabbit cubs, as well as ten adult scaled wildebeests and six hundred of their foal.

    Most importantly, Zhao was also able to raise thirty thousand fire fish.

    In the entire Ark Continent, thirty thousand fire fish was undoubtedly, not a drop in the bucket. If he really did sell thirty thousand fire fish at one moment, this would cause a huge sensation, because it would take a year to yield thirty thousand fire fishes.

    Zhao could imagine what would happen if thirty thousand fire fishes flooded the market. It wouldpel all the great nobles to try to find out where they came from. If that were to happen, then the Buda n wouldn''t even know how they died.

    As for the blue-eyed rabbits, Zhao didn''t intend to sell them. He wanted to keep them for their meat so they would provide a good meal for the ves.

    Ah, meat. For the ves, it was a rare thing. It could be said that their fathers, and even their grandfathers, have never eaten meat before. Of course, this only had to do with those who were born as a ve, because that would usually mean that their family had been ves for generations. That wasn''t the same as Daisy or Ann, who were once freemoners, but then were forced to be ves. They had eaten meat before, like from blue-eyed rabbits or long-haired pigs.

    Within these three days, Zhao used a lot of feed, but for him, that was nothing. He was able to cope with that huge amount with his radish leaves.

    This was worth it because not only did the blue-eyed rabbit taste good, the space had also made them useful for those who practiced magic or martial arts. Although the meat didn''t have the same effect of magic as his vegetables, they were quite adequate. Especially the fire fish. They tasted great and provided many benefits as well, with effects even more amazing than the meat from the blue-eyed rabbit. Eating the flesh of a fire fish was like drinking a magic potion.

    The scaled wildebeests had also been changed. Now they had amazing endurance and their running speed was faster. Previously, they were like pack mules, but now they were almost like horses.

    All of these changes was rted to the space. It had modified the animals topensate for their shorings. This was definitely good news for Zhao, because this would help him establish a strong army.

    In this three day period, Zhao had been keeping tabs on the situation of Casa city. The city had been suffering because now they didn''t have an intelligencework, leaving them deaf and blind. That was because they didn''t have the manpower since their assassins had be undead and no longer working for them.

    At this time, Green had arranged for some assassins to hide outside of Casa city. They were there to prevent anyone froming to attack Stony Mountain, and they were waiting for Laura.

    Right now the most important thing to Zhao was the deal with Laura, so he wanted to know the moment she came back.

    Of course, this was also a test for Laura. If shees back, and then takes the initiative to go see them, this would show her gratitude and will convince Zhao to form a deeper cooperation with her. However, if she doesn''te to see them when she returns, Zhao would still cooperate with Laura, but it would just be casual.

    Since they will be working together, Zhao had toe up with a way to exin how he was able to raise so much fire fish so Laura wouldn''t suspect anything. In the estate, there were already hot springs with some small fire fish, but now he was nning to put some of the red nts into the ditch in the manor''s yard. As for where these red nts came from, Zhao wasn''t going to tell Laura, and he believed that she wouldn''t ask. After all, everyone has their own secrets.

    Three days quickly passed, and they had been busy. Everyday, he had been improving thend in the canyon on Iron Mountain. Also, he arranged for Meirin to help him with a test. If nothing was growing in the ck Waste because of the toxins from the carrion swamp spirit beasts, then would the water from the moat help the corn seeds germinate and grow? The space had improved the water around the castle, giving it a detoxification effect. However, this water was more diluted than the spatial water, so the effect might not be as good, but Zhao wanted to try and see if it could solve the problem of fixing the ck soil.

    Since this was outside the space, he would have to wait a few days to see the results of whether or not the corn would grow.

    Also during this three day period, Zhao would often get in contact with Drunk and the other ck mages to check on their progress in the carrion swamp. They had managed to go in fifty yards, and they also encountered a number of undead spirit beasts. Unfortunately, the levels of these undead spirit beasts were too low. There was no use for them, so they didn''t catch them.

    There were also some nts in the swamp, but they were nothing special, so they weren''t collected. Anyway, Zhao didn''t hurry them. No one knew anything about the carrion swamp, so Drunk''s job was just to explore and understand it.

    As for Green, over these three days, he had been searching for nts in the forests. Unfortunately, the nts that he found were mostly the same as the ones he previously discovered. None of them allowed the space to level up.

    The forests around Casa city had been trampled over, so there simply wasn''t a lot of spirit beasts. There were only a few low level spirit beasts, and they weren''t of much use for the space. When Green brought any of these spirit beasts back, hoping that they would level up the spatial ranch, the space would say that they had no merit, and would obliterate them.

    Zhao knew that leveling up the spatial ranch would be difficult, but he didn''t worry. Right now he could already keep one thousand animals in the ranch. This number was certainly not low. Even if the ranch doesn''t level up, it was enough for him to use.

    He wanted to focus on raising blue-eyed rabbits rather than scaled wildebeests. In addition to their meat, he could also use the rabbit''s fur to make winter clothes. If he could go into business with Laura with these blue-eyed rabbits, then he was ready to breed them inrge quantities.

    As for raising these rabbits in the mines of Iron Mountain, he wasn''t in a hurry to do so. He was prepared to wait until he could buy some tools, like a bellows or an oil press machine. It wasn''t just radish leaves, he could also feed the blue-eyed rabbits with any number of things, like the excess parts of oil fruits after he used the machine to press out the oil. But since he couldn''t do that now, he was prepared to wait.

    Three dayster, at night, outside of Casa city, the waiting assassins had just sent news to Zhao that Laura had returned!

 Chapter 114 - Grandpa Kun

    <h4>Chapter 114 - Grandpa Kun</h4>

    Laura was calmly sitting in the carriage, while Nier was sitting beside her. This carriage wasn''t like the ordinary one they had used to get to Montenegro Fortress, where they had to remain low key. This carriage was an ornate one pulled by four snow stallions.

    Snow stallions were fourth level water spirit beasts. They looked like ordinary horses, but they had a white body with some water magic elements. These horses were docile, so they were easy to tame. The only problem was that they were very expensive. There were even some nobles in the Continent that couldn''t afford them. Snow stallions were like status symbols.

    As for the carriage that Laura was sitting in, it was an ornate one built with twoyers. The outeryer was made of iron driftwood. Not only was it as hard as steel, but it could also block most magic attacks. The inneryer was made of bread cotton. This material came from a very particr nt, soft as cotton but also highly stic. It was excellent for making a variety of furniture. Unfortunately, bread cotton had a very low yield. In the Continent, an average person wouldn''t be able to afford it.

    In other words, you would need thousands of gold coins to buy this carriage. And the total value of the four snow stallions were worth fifty thousand gold coins.

    While riding in this expensive carriage, Laura had a calm face. Her transaction had beenpleted. However, her losses were not small. She had lost a total of three hundred guards, and if it weren''t for Zhao, she might not even be alive herself.

    And Laura noticed another thing. Someone from her n must have found out about her trip to Montenegro Fortress and arranged for people to mess with her business. This wasn''t a surprise since she knew that the road wouldn''t be peaceful. However, Laura didn''t want to retaliate yet. She didn''t know if the ones who were against her was from the upper echelons of her n or just one of the other heirs.

    If it was the upper members of the n, then that would be troublesome. Those people represented the entire n, so no one would help her if she decided to fight back. But if it was one of the heirs, then that wasn''t a big deal. She was ready to fight them to see who was more powerful.

    With this thought, Laura couldn''t help but frown. She wasn''t afraid if it was a battle of wits, but she also knew that she was missing something: a master.

    Her father, Kevin, wasn''t a good choice because although he was a seventh level mage and could be considered an expert, he had very little actualbat experience. Even though his level of magic was high, he wouldn''t know what to do in a battle. It was like her father had chosen the wrong career. Instead of a mage, he should have just been a alchemist.

    Thinking of choosing a master, Laura couldn''t help but think of Zhao. He was a mysterious ck mage that was really amazing. Not only did he save her life, he was also able to defeat all obstacles and settle down next to Casa city.

    Laura had done a background check on Zhao, but she came up with nothing. It was as if he came out of nowhere. Still, she was able to find out what happened to Zhao around Casa city. It was precisely because of this that she had kept up with recent events. Now she knew of two fights that he had been in, but to be honest, she didn''t expect such an oue on thest battle.

    She had seen Zhao''s strength so she knew he was very strong, but she still didn''t expect that he would be able to deal with someone like Garan. Everyone knew that light mages had an advantage over ck mages, but in this case, the light mage was defeated and had vanished without a trace, leaving many people scared.

    To tell the truth, Laura didn''t feel entirely at ease with Zhao. His timing was too coincidental, and he seemed to be living outside Casa city as if he was waiting for her. This made her skeptical of what his motives were.

    Although Zhao did rescue her, do not forget that it was the undead ck mages of the Immortal Mercenary Group that attacked her, and Zhao himself was a ck mage. Who knew if there was someone kind of collusion between them.

    As Nier sat beside Laura, she saw her frown, so she couldn''t help but ask, "Miss, what unhappy thing are you thinking of?"

    Laura turned around, saw the look on Nier''s face and gave a slight chuckle. "Nothing, Nier. After we get home, get some rest. Tomorrow we''ll be going to visit Mister Zhao."

    "Miss, aren''t you worried of what he might do to you? Why do you have to go see him?" Nier felt surprised.

    Laura smiled slightly. "First, we have to thank him for saving us, and second, to deepen our connection with him."

    Nier nodded. She didn''t know many things, and left these sort of machinations up to Laura. She was as simple as a piece of paper. This was what made Laura feel a desire to protect her.

    Just then, the carriage stopped. Searle, the driver, said, "Miss, we''re home."

    Nier immediately opened the carriage door while Sergio put down the foot board, allowing Laura to walk off the carriage.

    Laura''s home was in the Xicheng District of Casa city, a wealthy aristocratic neighborhood where rich people lived. Although Laura was only part of a branch family of the Markey n, in the Continent, no one would dare underestimate anyone in that n, especially in such a small territory like the Purcell Duchy. After all, Laura''s father, Kevin Markey, was the second heir to the n, which was an even higher position than the Grand Duke of the Purcell Duchy.

    The power of the Markey Company spans across half the Continent, making it a lot more prestigious than a mere duke from the Aksu Empire. Because of that, Laura''s home was ced in the best position in the Xicheng District, a gorgeous area that covered acres.

    Just as Laura got out of the carriage, an old man went up to meet her. This old man was the housekeeper of their home, but to Laura, she respected him like he was her grandfather. Laura''s mother died when she was small, and this old man had raised her as if she was his own grandchild. He taught her a lot of things, and if it weren''t for him, she wouldn''t have aplished any of today''s achievements.

    When Laura saw the old man, she immediately greeted him. "Grandpa Kun, you didn''t need to personallye to the door. You could have just let others to do it."

    Kun gave a chuckle. "It''s okay. I heard that someone tried to deal with you. Of course I wanted to take a look to see if my little Laura was hurt. Well, the Immortal Mercenary Group? Those bastards, just thinking of them makes me mad. Sooner orter, I''m going to go destroy them. Since they dared to fight against you, I think that they don''t want to live."

    Kun''s words weren''t light. He was strong with the strength of an eighth level warrior. In fact, Laura''s martial arts skills were learned from him.

    Laura smiled. "Grandpa Kun, you don''t need to worry about the Immortal Mercenary Group. Anyway, where''s my father?"

    From the mention of Kevin, Kun couldn''t help but give a wry smile. "He''s in hisboratory. He wanted to pick you up, but you know how it is. Once he starts with his experiments, he will forget the time."

    "Never mind." Laura knew what kind of person her father was, so she didn''t care. "Grandpa Kun, did you prepare something delicious for me?"

    Kunughed. "I know what you want when youe back. Rest assured, I have prepared something delicious. I deliberately sent someone to purchase two small fire fish. Do you think those are good enough for a meal?"

    Having heard of her favorite thing to eat, Laura couldn''t help but cheer loudly. "Great! There''s fire fish!" She pulled Nier with her as they ran inside. At this moment, she disyed herself as a true teenage girl, nothing like the high and decisive front she showed to outsiders.

    Looking at Laura, Kun couldn''t help but smile as he followed her into the house.

 Chapter 115 - Businessman

    <h4>Chapter 115 - Businessman</h4>

    After dinner, Laura went to her living room. This wasn''t therge living room used to entertain people. This was more like an inner chamber that only Laura''s most trusted men coulde into. Now there were only three people here: Laura, Nier, and Grandpa Kun.

    Laura and Kun were sitting on the sofa, holding a cup of tea in their hands, while Nier was standing beside Laura.

    Laura drank her tea, then she turned to Kun. "Grandpa Kun, tomorrow I will be making a trip to Stony Mountain to visit Zhao. Do you think this is a right decision?"

    Kun also drank his tea, and nodded his head. "It''s okay. After all, he did save your life. Recently, Zhao''s name can always be heard in Casa city. You should know that just a few days ago, he had asked us for help with a shipment of blue-eyed rabbits, although I don''t know what he would want them for. Right now Stony Mountain has be restricted, and most people will not even get too close, but tomorrow I will go with you."

    No matter what, Laura will always ask Grandpa Kun for his opinion. This just shows how much she respects him.

    Because of what he said, Laura felt relieved. Kun looked at her and smiled. "Do you have doubts about Zhao?"

    Laura nodded. "Ah, yes, I started to have a little bit of doubt about him. It''s just that his emergence was just too coincidental. Plus, he is a ck mage, so I''m afraid that he might have ties to the Immortal Mercenary Group."

    Kun was still smiling. "That is unlikely. I did a deep background check on the Immortal Mercenary Group and it seems like they belong to a secret organization. When Zhao was attacked, it was probably rted to that organization, which included Garan and the three advanced level warriors. Although I can''t find out more than that because this organization is veryrge and mysterious, I am certain that Zhao has absolutely nothing to do with them."

    Laura''s face changed. "There is such an organization? And the ck mages of the Immortal Mercenary Group is part of them? But since Garan is a light mage, it is unlikely that he is in league with this organization."

    Kun gave a slight chuckle as he looked at Laura. "Silly girl, nothing is impossible. This world is not as simple as you think. Do you think that all light mages are enemies against ck mages? In fact, in this world, ck mages aren''t necessarily evil, and light mages aren''t always clean. It''s only because ck magic doesn''t have a good reputation that many people misunderstand it."

    Laura nodded, understanding his words. "Then if this mysterious organization has control of such strong forces, then why don''t they lord it over us? Why has no one on the Continent heard of them before?"

    "Those with real strength doesn''t need to lord it over this world''s people. Any dynasty will face destruction eventually, but a force that hides underground will be difficult to destroy. The presence of theserge forces have been there since ancient times, prating into every aspect of this Continent. They are definitely a force that you can''t make light of."

    This was the first time Laura has heard of such a thing, so she couldn''t help but feel surprised. "Who can control such a force?"

    Kun smiled. "No one knows."

    "Well then, we just have to deal with them with our own hands," Laura said.

    Kun shook his head. "That is impossible. If those big forces wanted to deal with us, we wouldn''t be sitting here now. Do not underestimate their power. If they really wanted to destroy us, then we would be unable to resist even if the entire Markey n came together."

    Laura was surprised. "They have that much power?"

    "Yes, they are that powerful. The Markey n could be considered a strong n on the Continent, butpared to those big forces out there, if they wanted to deal with us, we would most likely be dead."

    "They sound very dangerous." Laura frowned. "Now that Zhao has defeated the Immortal Mercenary Group, wouldn''t that usher in revenge against him?"

    Kun gave a slight chuckle. "This Zhao is not so simple. I doubt that he doesn''t also have arge force supporting him, otherwise as a ck mage, how would he be able to summon so much high level undead. Do you think that a mage without any background would be able to do such a thing?"

    Laura froze for a moment. "Grandpa Kun, are you saying that Zhao is also that powerful?"

    Kun nodded. "It is possible. From the way he''s doing things, it''s likely that he is part of some otherrge underground force. If we could get in contact with them, maybe we could gain some benefits."

    "But would those benefits be worth it?" Laura asked. "If Zhao represented a vast underground force, and they do battle against the forces of that mysterious organization, wouldn''t we just be in danger if we get caught between them?"

    "Little Laura," Kun smiled, "After so many years in business, if you haven''t yet understood that sometimes you''ll have to make risky investments, then you''re not qualified as a businessman. Tomorrow, we will go see Zhao, and that is tantamount to making an investment. I believe that he is suitable to invest in."

    Kun calmly exined. "You have to remember, as a businessman, life has two kinds of people. Those that are worthy enough to invest in and those that are not worthy enough to invest in. This includes your friends and rtives. If your friend deserves an investment, then you can invest in him and help him, and one day you will gain some benefits. But there are people that are not worthy of your investment, and these people could even be your rtives. You can help them, but your help must have a limit, because these people will not give you anything in return."

    Laura looked at Kun in a sly way. "Grandpa Kun, what kind of person am I?"

    Kun coughed twice, then stared at Laura. "You are a special circumstance, not one of those two kinds of people."

    Lauraughed.

    Kun was looking at Laura, but he had a wry smile on his face. He knew that Laura was smart and very decisive in her work, but she was also too soft-hearted. Sometimes you have to be heavy-handed in business. But Kun understood the reason for this. After all, Laura was only eighteen years old, and was just blooming as a girl. It was impossible to expect more out of a young girl.

    Kun sighed. "Whether or not Zhao is part of somerge underground force, his strength is still certain. If we befriend him, it can only be good for us."

    Laura nodded, then she frowned. "Anyway, Grandpa Kun, Zhao did save my life. Tomorrow, we should have some gifts ready to give him. What kind of gift do you think we should bring?"

    Kun also frowned. "I don''t know. What if we sent a bad gift that Zhao wouldn''t like. This is really not easy to handle."

    "Ah, but when I first talked to Zhao, he seems like a man that you could get along well with. And he is a mage, so I think that we should choose a robe and magic staff as gifts. Thest time I met him, his robe and staff were ordinary ones, so I think that something with the wind element or moonlight will be good."

    Kun nodded. "That''s a good idea. We could give him a moonlight robe, since it''s a dark robe perfect for ck mages. And a wind element magic staff could increase the strength of ck magic. The total value of these two gifts will be more than fifty thousand gold coins. I think Zhao should be satisfied."

 Chapter 116 - Formidable

    <h4>Chapter 116 - Formidable</h4>

    Moonlight robes were a type of dark robe. This dark robe was woven from the hair of a dark eagle, which was a seventh level spirit beast. Not only did it fly fast, what was most notable about it was its strong defense. Generally, magic and martial art attacks would have no effect on it. Dark eagles were known as the ck kings of the sky. They were elegant and a little rebellious.

    This robe could defend against fifth level magical attacks, as well as fourth level or less martial art attacks. It was a high level magic item with a market price of twenty five thousand to thirty thousand gold coins.

    As for the wind magic staff, it was made from a century old willow tree that had been soaked in the blood of a wind spirit beast. Not only did it increase the strength of wind spells, it also made ck magic spells stronger. The entire staff was blue with a crystal set at the head. The market price for this magic item could be about twenty thousand to twenty five thousand gold coins.

    Laura was going to give these as a gift, but the price wasn''t low, and reached fifty thousand gold coins. This was equivalent to half the tax of a small territory.

    The next morning, Laura, Nier, and Kun were riding in a carriage on their way to Stony Mountain. This time they were followed by twenty guards with Sergio as the leader.

    Laura was quite confident that no one in Casa city, including the Purcell n, would dare to attack them. Because of their identity, if someone dared to attack them, that was tantamount to angering the entire Markey n.

    Right now they were sitting in a carriage that was pulled by snow stallions, while Sergio was riding a third level horse spirit beast. They were moving fast. Normally it would take two days to go from Casa city to Stony Mountain, but for them half a day would be enough.

    The moment Laura left Casa city, this news was directed towards Zhao.

    This result was what Zhao wanted to see. In the living room of his manor, Zhao smiled as he sat next to Green. "It seems that Laura is worth cooperating with. Just after she got back from Montenegro Fortress, she ising to visit us."

    Green smiled slightly. "Yes, they seem to actually have quite a bit of conscience. But if we want to further cooperate with them, we still have to test them to see if we could work together."

    "I was thinking the same thing. After all, we have too many things that other people would be jealous of. Even if Laura is credible, there is no guarantee that the people around her won''t be greedy. We still have to be careful," Zhao said.

    Green nodded. "Then shouldn''t we go prepare to greet them?"

    "Ah, yes, you should get ready."

    Shortly before noon, Laura asked, "Sergio, how much time before we get to Stony Mountain?"

    While riding his horse next to the carriage, Sergio at once said, "Miss, you can already see the mountain rocks by now. But the mountain has gone through a big change."

    "Oh? Really?" Laura opened the front of the carriage to take a look.

    The carriage had two doors, one in the front and one in the back. There were two rows of benches on the left and right side of the carriage, with a small box in the middle, containing things to eat. The box was designed with ice magic, keeping the stuff inside at a lower temperature. There was also a magicmp in the carriage that was used to heat things. It could be said that this carriage was like a room that was a full six square meters, three meters long and two meters wide. It was big enough that you could sleepfortably in.

    Because of this design, the cost of this carriage was very high. Only those with identity and status would be able to afford it.

    Laura looked out of the carriage and saw Stony Mountain. However, it didn''t have its original look because the whole mountain was surrounded by a cloud of ck fog. She then understood why Sergio said that Stony Mountain looked different.

    The reason why Laura knew what Stony Mountain originally looked like was because it had a hot spring. When the merchant that owned Stony Mountain wanted to sell it, he mentioned that it had a hot spring that could be used to raise fire fish. Of course, Laura as a businessman wouldn''t let such an opportunity pass by, so she came to Stony Mountain to examine it. But in the end, although there were a few small fire fish, the hot spring simply didn''t have the ability to raise them at arge scale, so Laura gave up on it.

    However, she still remembered what Stony Mountain was supposed to look like, but now it was covered in ck fog.

    Kun couldn''t help but chuckle as he looked at Stony Mountain. "To cover up a whole mountain with a nket of darkness would require a ck mage to at least be at the sixth level. It seems like Zhao really is very powerful."

    On the Continent, it was recognized that a ck mage that had managed to reach the fifth level was very powerful. That was because ck magic was very weird, so almost no one was willing to challenge a fifth or higher level ck mage.

    Laura smiled slightly. "Of course, Zhao''s strength is stronger than a sixth level. He was able to deal with the Immortal Mercenary Group. Plus he could summon more than a thousand undead, and each of those undead were very powerful. A sixth level mage couldn''t do that, right?"

    Kun nodded. "Ah, it seems like his rank should be at the eighth level, otherwise it would be impossible for him to defeat Garan. But then again, what happened to the one hundred assassins of the Purcell Duchy that were with him? It''s not very likely that they were all killed. Some of them must have fled. Yet, none of them havee back. If they''re not alive, then they would be dead, but no one has found their bodies."

    "Those assassins might not be easy to kill, but don''t forget that Zhao could summon more than a thousand undead, so wouldn''t those undead thirst for flesh? Or maybe Zhao used his abilities as a ck mage to turn them into undead? It''s not impossible for Zhao to kill Garan''s army and bring them back as undead."

    Kun''s face changed, then he nodded his head. "That is most likely what happened. It seems that Zhao is more ruthless than I thought. I am now even more curious about him."

    The carriage stopped at the bottom of Stony Mountain. Just then the ck fog became more vtile, and then it split apart, revealing a road that went up the mountain. In the middle of the road was a man that had a helmet covering his face. Laura recognized him. He was one of Zhao''s followers.

    The man standing in the middle of the road was of course Green. Zhao had sent his assassins to track Laura''s every move ever since she left Casa city. When she arrived at the mountain, he ordered for the ck fog to separate.

    Green bowed to Laura, and said, "Wee, Miss Laura. My master knew that you wereing here today, so he specially ordered me toe greet you. Please follow me." Having said that, the ck fog split again and out came Alien. Green jumped on its head, then it turned its huge body and walked straight up the mountain.

    Laura didn''t know what to do for a moment, but as she saw Green walking away, all she could do was tell the carriage driver to follow him.

    Kun''s face didn''t look so good as he watched Green. "Laura, this Zhao isn''t so simple. It''s likely that he really destroyed Garan. He was actually aware of our whereabouts, so he would have known in advance if Garan had tried to set up an ambush."

    Laura nodded. "I didn''t think that Zhao would be so powerful. Oh, but the more powerful he is, the better. We need a formidable ally."

    Kun was sullen as he muttered. "Allies that are too formidable might not necessarily be a good thing."

 Chapter 117 - Surprised

    <h4>Chapter 117 - Surprised</h4>

    Pam (US)

    Dn (Australia)

    Jaimie (UK)

    Cody (US)

    Robert (US)

    Thank you everybody!!!

    The guards surrounded Laura''s carriage as they walked up the road. The ck fog enveloped them from behind, like a monster that had swallowed them, making everyone unconsciously speed up.

    Soon they saw the manor at the top of the mountain. Thest time Laura was here, she saw how shabby the manor was because no one had taken care of it for a long time. But since Zhao lived here now, she thought that it would have been renovated, but there seemed to have been no renovations or maintenance. From the outside, everything still looked shabby.

    The doors of the manor were opened. Inside were two rows of humanoid undead standing in line. The bodies of these humanoid undead were dark green, like they had been carved from jade. They were scary looking, but far from the point of terror. On the contrary, these undead almost looked like a work of art.

    These two rows added up to nearly one hundred undead, each of them wearing armor that was usually worn by mercenaries, and they were carrying weapons.

    When Laura and Kun saw how they were dressed, they couldn''t help but look at each other''s eyes as they understood. They knew that sometime ago, Garan had brought a lot of mercenaries to deal with Zhao. And Laura remembered that the first time she met Zhao, he had summoned a lot of undead, but very few of them were humanoid ones. Yet suddenly there were so many humanoid undead. If you add in their outfits, it was natural to figure out where they came from.

    Green was sitting on Alien at the back of the yard. When Laura''s carriage stopped in front of him, he jumped down and stood next to the carriage, then he bowed. "Please, Miss Laura, my master is waiting for you in the living room."

    Laura nodded, then she, Nier, and Kun got down from the carriage. Green then turned to her and said, "Miss Laura, please tell your men to follow the undead. They will take them somewhere to rest." He pointed his finger at the undead, and they all immediately bowed to Laura.

    Laura and Kun were surprised for a moment. They were very well-informed, but they had never seen a smart undead before. Although they were surprised, Laura turned to the leader of the guards and said, "Sergio, follow them and go rest."

    Sergio nodded as he and his men followed the undead.

    Green led Laura, Nier, and Kun around the yard. Along the way, Laura stole some nces to look at everything. Although it wasn''t much, the yard did go through some renovations, making it cleaner. As the four continued on, Laura''s and Kun''s eyes found the ditch where the hot springs flowed through.

    Thest time she was here, the hot springs weren''t anything to take note of, but this time, it was all she could see. That was because of the fire fish.

    Dense. They couldn''t count the number of fire fish that were packed inside the ditch. Seeing this scene stunned both Laura and Kun. They were very clear about the situation of Stony Mountain. These hot springs were unsuitable to raise so many fire fish, but not only were they alive and well, they were even bigger than the average-sized small fire fish. How was this possible?

    Green couldn''t help but smile as he watched the two stop and stare. Of course, he had deliberately led them here. After seeing the fire fish, it would ease their talks of cooperation. Green then turned to the three and said, "Miss Laura, my master is waiting for you inside."

    Laura snapped back to reality, but then she pointed at the fire fish and stammered, "This, this, how did you do this?"

    Green smiled slightly. "This is our home. Pleasee inside." Then he led them into the reception room of one of the buildings.

    Laura could see that Green didn''t want to say, so she didn''t ask anymore questions. She just exchanged a surprised look with Kun as they followed behind Green into the reception room.

    Zhao and Meg were standing in the reception room, waiting for Laura and her group. When he saw Laura enter, Zhao said, "Wee, Miss Laura. I didn''t think that when you just got back yesterday, you will be able to see me today. I am really honored."

    Laura bowed to Zhao. "Mister Zhao,pared to your life-saving kindness, this is nothing. I feel happy that I haven''t disturbed you with my abrupt visit today."

    Zhao gave a slight chuckle. "Miss Laura is too polite. Pleasee in."

    They all went into the living room, where they sat on two sides so they could face each other. Meg brought a pot of tea and gave each person a cup. Laura didn''t pay attention to the tea, but instead noted the Iron Book that Meg was carrying.

    Laura and Kun were well-informed people, so naturally they would recognize the Iron Book, but they didn''t think that a servant of Zhao would actually be holding it.

    Zhao noted where the two''s eyes were looking, but he didn''t say anything about it. "This is a small ce, and we don''t really have anything to entertain you with. Please, won''t you two try our tea?"

    The two recovered and politely took a sip from their cups. Zhao looked at Kun and asked, "Miss Laura, who is this?"

    "Sorry, how rude of me," Laura said. "This is my housekeeper, but I respect him like an elder. He is my Grandpa Kun."

    Kun stood up, and then he bowed to Zhao. "I would like to thank Mister Zhao for rescuing Miss Laura. She is like family to me."

    Zhao waved it off. "It''s not worth mentioning. Sit down, Mister Kun."

    Kun sat back down, while Laura looked at Zhao and asked, "I have a question, but I don''t know if it iss improper for me to speak."

    "What do you want to ask me, Miss Laura?"

    Laura looked at Meg. "Mister Zhao, your maid is holding the Iron Book. But where did ite from?"

    Zhao gave a slight chuckle. "Oh, I just took it from someone who wanted toe here and make trouble. It''s not something I can do anything with, so I just rewarded my maid with it."

    Laura and Kun carefully nced at Meg. Those two could be considered experts, so they were able to detect a strong wave of magic fluctuating off of her. It seems that she wasn''t anything less than a fifth level mage.

    The two couldn''t help but feel surprised. Ever since they came to Stony Mountain, they were ovee by too many surprises. Whether it was a whole mountain covered by ck magic, the courteous undead that could understand people, therge number of fire fish, or a maid that was also a fifth level mage, all of these things surprised them.

    Laura and Kun could see the glimmer in each other''s eyes. Kun paused for a moment to take a deep breath, then he turned to Zhao and asked, "Mister Zhao, what happened to the man who attacked you?"

    Zhao smiled. "Haven''t you seen that he has be my servant?"

    Although they were kind of expecting it, to hear Zhao tell them, they still felt very surprised. "Mister Zhao, are you saying that you made a light mage your servant?" Kun was well-informed, so naturally he knew that it was difficult for a light mage to be turned into an undead. There was a high probability of failure, but even if they seeded, it would only be the lowest level undead. Did Garan, an eighth level light mage, really be an undead? If Garan didn''t be an undead, then how did Zhao get his hands on the Iron Book?

    In the Continent, Garan was a famous light mage. It wasn''t just because he was at the eighth level, he was also best known as someone who was specialized in fighting ck mages. As long as Garan finds a ck mage, he would challenge him. Those ck mages would only have a little chance of surviving once Garan sets his sights on them. Because of this, Garan gained a nickname: ck Mage Killer.

    Garan had been able to win so many battles that many ck mages feared him. Apart from being an eighth level light mage, he also had the Iron Book, which could seal a lot of light spells. A lot of ck mages had died because of the Iron Book.

    Zhao smiled at Kun, then he turned to Green. "Go call Gamma."

    Green saluted, then he turned and walked out. Laura and Kun gave Zhao a puzzled look, but Zhao just smiled and didn''t say anything as he took a sip of tea. Soon footsteps were heard, and Green came back in with an undead behind him.

    When Kun and Laura saw that undead, they were stunned!

 Chapter 118 - Special Dishes

    <h4>Chapter 118 - Special Dishes</h4>

    This was the first time Laura and Kun saw such a strange undead.

    It was a humanoid undead that had a white, almost transparent, skeleton. It wore a gorgeous white robe and it was holding a white magic staff. It didn''t take much to figure out that these were a light mage''s equipment.

    A white skeleton was not worthy of attention. However, the bones of this skeleton wasn''t simply white, but a crystal clear color that sometimes shined with a holy light. This skeleton was indeed worthy of attention.

    An undead that gave off a holy feeling? Were the gods living in hell?

    Laura and Kun were stunned by the skeleton that was standing behind Green. They really didn''t know what to say to describe this undead. Its skeleton was really too strange.

    Zhao looked at the two''s expressions, then he looked at Nier who was standing beside Laura. She was a petite maid with very little presence, just like how Zhao was. The look on her face wasn''t the same as Laura''s or Kun''s. They had a look of shock, but Nier''s expression was more of curiosity. Yes, it was curiosity, not surprise.

    Zhao couldn''t help but think that Nier was interesting. Her eyes were pure, clearly reflecting the thoughts inside her head, like a pure crystal. This was the first girl Zhao had ever seen that had pure eyes. Don''t forget that Meg would sometimes have a sly look in her eyes. But Nier''s eyes were pure, like she could heal your soul.

    Eventually, Zhao recovered, and then he smiled at the white skeleton. "Gamma, say hello to Miss Laura and Mister Kun."

    Like in a traditional aristocratic ceremony, Gamma extended his greetings to them like a gentleman. He was so graceful about it that for a moment, Laura and Kun forgot that he was an undead, and they greeted him back. Afterwards, they both felt a little embarrassed about it.

    Curious, Laura asked, "Mister Zhao, you mean to say that this undead was Garan?"

    "He''s no longer Garan. In the future, the world will only know him as Gamma," Zhao said. "Okay Gamma, you can leave now."

    Gamma bowed to them, then turned and walked away.

    Laura stared at Gamma''s departing back, then she faced Zhao. "Mister Zhao, what level of undead is Gamma?"

    Zhao thought about it. "I think he''s at the seventh level, but I''m not quite sure."

    Laura and Kun saw a glimmer of shock in each other''s eyes. They were very clear on the fact that a ck mage turning a dead man into a high level undead was very difficult.

    "Mister Zhao, does Gamma still have his memories from when he was alive?" Kun quickly asked.

    Zhao shook his head. "This is not so. At the beginning, he just became an ordinary undead, but then I used an arcane magic that allowed him to remember how to cast light spells. Although this made it so that he''s no longer low level, it still didn''t help him recover any other memories."

    Laura and Kun didn''t really understand, how could an undead be able to use light spells? They really wanted to know what secretw that Zhao had discovered.

    It was very clear that a lot of ck mages had been searching for ways to turn their low level undeads into high level ones, but after so many years of research, they had made little progress. If those ck mages were to know that Zhao had a way to do this, they would all go crazy.

    The two looked at Zhao, not understanding why he was telling them this momentous thing. But then they saw how Green and Meg were watching them with a determined look, and although Zhao''s face was covered by the veil of his ck hat, they could feel that he was watching them as well.

    Suddenly, Kun was able to figure it out, and he quickly said, "Please rest assured, Mister Zhao. No word of what we see or hear will leak from us. I guarantee this on the honor of the Markey n." Laura quickly nodded, agreeing with what Kun had said.

    Zhao smiled. "The two of you don''t really need to make such an oath. To tell you the truth, although I can increase the level of an undead, it only works under precise conditions. It is simply impossible for others to learn how to do it."

    Kun and Laura certainly didn''t believe him, but they both nodded. After that, Laura waved at Nier and directed her to walk out of the room, then Laura turned to Zhao. "Today, we have bothered you, Mister Zhao, because I wanted to thank you for saving my life. So we prepared two small gifts. I hope that you will ept them."

    Soon, Nier ran back in while holding two long boxes. One of them had a dark robe, which Laura took out. "Mister Zhao, this is a moonlight robe, which is a fairly decent equipment for a ck mage." Having said that, she presented it to Zhao.

    Zhao stood up, looked over the robe, and then he nodded. "Then I''ll be polite, Miss Laura." He took the moonlight robe and gave it to Green to hold.

    When Laura saw Zhao take the dark robe, she couldn''t help but feel relieved. She then grabbed the other long box and gently opened it, revealing a magic staff. "Mister Zhao, this is a wind element magic staff, but because it has been soaked in the blood of a wind spirit beast, it can also strengthen ck magic as well. I hope that you will ept this as well."

    Zhaoughed. "Miss Laura sure is determined. To be honest, this staff is of no use to me, but my maid just so happens to be a wind mage. I have been searching for an appropriate magic staff for her, so Miss Laura''s help has juste at the right time." He picked up the magic staff and gave it to Meg.

    Laura didn''t think that Zhao would give this staff straight to Meg, but she didn''t say anything about it. After all, technically Zhao still epted the magic staff.

    Meg had a happy face as she held onto the wind magic staff. "Thank you, Master," she said to Zhao.

    Zhao nodded, then he turned to Laura. "Since Miss Laura gave us these two gifts, of course I can also not be stingy. We should head into the dining room for lunch. Please follow me, Miss Laura, Mister Kun, and youngdy." Having said that, he led the way.

    Laura and Kun politely followed behind Zhao. Soon a few people arrived at therge dining room, where Meirin had prepared lunch.

    When Meirin saw Zhaoe in, she quickly smiled and said, "Master, the food is ready."

    Zhao nodded, then he said, "Miss Laura, Mister Kun, youngdy, please sit down. Here we''re not like those big aristocracy where they are too many rules. We all sit together to eat."

    Although Laura and Kun were a little against this curious practice, they didn''t say anything. They both sat down along with Nier.

    With Meg''s help, Meirin brought out the meals for everyone. Today''s food was very rich: roasted rabbit with some fire fish, and vegetables that had been produced by the space. Meirin went all out for this lunch.

    Earlier, the Buda n had a discussion which resulted in this meal to give Laura a taste of these vegetables, all in order to further their cooperation for the future.

    Laura and Kun took note of the dishes on the table. In addition to the roasted rabbit meat, the fire fish, and the magic radishes, there were also some vegetables that they were unfamiliar with. Not only that, but the cooking method seemed to also be a little special.

    Soon all the meals were served. These were very special dishes. Laura carefully looked over the table, but she found that she didn''t know what cuisine this was.

    Kun was also frowning at the dishes. To tell the truth, he considered himself very knowledgable, but the food on the table was something he had never seen before.

 Chapter 119 - Cooperation (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 119 - Cooperation (Part 1)</h4>

    Kun shook his head, and Laura understood that he was saying he had never seen such dishes before, which made her feel even more curious.

    Zhao saw the look on Laura''s face and slightly chuckled. "Come, Miss Laura, Mister Kun,dy Nier. Try it. These are our specialties."

    "Then I''ll be polite," Laura said. "Honestly, this is the first time I have seen such big fire fish."

    "Miss likes to eat fire fish, but we didn''t expect that we could eat it here. Mister Zhao, do you have a lot of experience raising fire fish?" Kun asked.

    Temptation!

    Everyone knew what Kun was really asking for, but Zhao didn''t get angry. In fact, he was waiting for them to give in to their temptation to ask. "Not really. We just came here for the hot springs. I like hot springs, so we stayed, and raised the fire fish as an afterthought. Unfortunately, the environment here stops us from raising a lot."

    Not raising a lot? Kun and Laura couldn''t help but recall the dense amount of fire fish they saw in the hot spring''s ditch. There was a point where modesty could go too far.

    Kun frowned. "Mister Zhao, may I take the liberty to ask, did you bring these fire fish from somewhere else? Because I remember thest time I came here to Stony Mountain, there were very few small fire fish in the hot springs, but now they''re bigger and there are so much more. Even if you are raising fire fish, it would be impossible to raise that many in such a short time."

    Laura knew why Kun was asking this. Zhao had onlye to Stony Mountain not too long ago, so there was no way he could raise so many fire fish. The only exnation was that he must have brought them from elsewhere. But where? Maybe his answer would tell them where he came from.

    Zhao shook his head. "I''m sorry, Mister Kun. It''s a secret." It was clear that he refused to answer, like he was saying, I will not tell you and you will not find out.

    At once, Kun said, "I''m sorry, Mister Zhao. I was being rude."

    "Don''t worry about it." Zhao waved it off, then he smiled, "Now try our vegetables before they go cold."

    Laura and her group politely picked up their knives and forks, ready to taste the dishes on the table. Unlike them, Zhao wasn''t a native of the Ark Continent, so he was using chopsticks since he wasn''t used to knives and forks.

    Ever since Meirin started learning how to make Chinese food, Zhao had been using chopsticks. Green and everyone else thought it was strange, but they didn''t say anything about it.

    Before, Green would tell Zhao not to do anything too strange since he was a noble, but now that Zhao had the space, Green would rarely say anything. Anyway, they lived in the ck Waste, so whether or not you acted like a noble, no one would see it.

    These days, if Zhao acted too much like a noble, that would not be a good thing because it would make it easy to detect his true identity. Right now Zhao was supposed to be a ck mage. In the Continent, ck mages were a very special profession that was recognized as having some quirks. If a ck mage acted too normal, no one would believe that he was a ck mage.

    Laura and her group noticed Zhao using chopsticks. It was made from a branch of an oil fruit tree, shaved down with a knife, and polished until its reddish brown wood became shiny and beautiful.

    Zhao didn''t take his hat off. This dark robe set was interesting because the veil of the hat could be adjusted, so you didn''t need to bother to take it off when you wanted to eat.

    Laura and Kun gave Zhao a puzzled look. They didn''t know why he was eating this way. When Zhao saw the look on the two''s faces, heughed. "I''m sorry. Because of some special reasons, I do not want others to see my face."

    Saying that was worse than giving no exnation. If Zhao hadn''t said anything, Laura and Kun would just have assumed that eating with a veil was just another quirk of his. But thanks to what he said, Laura couldn''t help but ask herself, why does Zhao not want others to see his face? Was he afraid of being recognized? Was he a wanted criminal in the Empire?

    But Zhao gave no further exnation. After all, today was only the second time he had met Laura. So Zhao didn''t say anything as he kept his head down and ate lunch.

    Seeing as Zhao wasn''t speaking, Laura and Kun focused on eating. Soon they didn''t feel bored because the things they were eating really were delicious.

    They had never tasted food like this before. It waspletely different than what you could find on the Ark Continent.

    Laura had high requirements when ites to what she ate. Whether it was cooking methods or ingredients, she was very demanding.

    Part of the Markey Company''s business was selling vegetables and other types of food. Naturally, they must have the ability to assess the quality of vegetables. After all, the Markey Company''s biggest customers weren''t themoners, but the nobility.

    The most important thing to nobles when it came to food was that they must taste good. When Laura did any business rted to food, usually she would personally taste it herself.

    In the Continent, their cooking methods weren''t really worth mentioning, but their quality of ingredients was high, otherwise there would be no distinction between ordinary vegetables and magic vegetables.

    In addition to increasing magic power, magic vegetables also tasted a lot better than ordinary vegetables.

    It was precisely because of this that Laura became very interested about the food on the table. Not only were the cooking methods good, but each dish also had high quality ingredients.

    In the beginning, Laura didn''t even want to try the dish that was made from magic radishes. In her opinion, magic radishes were the lowest level of magic vegetables, so she simply wasn''t interested in eating it. But out of politeness, she ate one and found that it was the most delicious magic radish she ever had. The taste was pure and crisp. It was simply the best.

    Laura couldn''t help but feel taken aback. She tried all the other dishes and everything was delicious. The most important one was the fire fish. She had eaten fire fish before, so this dish shouldn''t be more delicious than any of the other ones she had tried in the past, but it was. It was so good that she couldn''t stop herself from eating two portions.

    The atmosphere around the table was good with everyone thoroughly enjoying themselves.

    Once lunch was over, they all went back into the living room. Meg and Meirin provided everyone with a cup of tea. It was then that Zhao turned to Laura and said, "Miss Laura, you know, if you hadn''te to me, I would have gone to see you."

    Laura was surprised for a moment, not knowing why he would want to meet her, but then she quickly asked, "What can I do for you, Mister Zhao?"

    "It''s no big deal. Miss Laura might not see it, but my people are struggling, plus I''m a ck mage so it''s hard to earn money for my family. I want to ask if Miss Laura can help me with that."

    Laura was surprised, not understanding what Zhao meant. Although the times she had been in contact with Zhao was short, she had imagined that he was a somewhat arrogant man. His pride was something that was deep in his bones. Such people weren''t likely to open up to her about theirck of money, and would try to solve their problems by themselves. It was then that Laura immediately thought about the hot springs full of fire fish outside.

    "What do you mean?" Laura asked. She was still not sure what Zhao''s idea was.

    "I want your cooperation in some business, Miss Laura. I don''t know whether or not you are willing."

    Laura''s eyes were shining. "Are you talking about selling those fire fish?"

    Zhao gave a slight chuckle. "No, the amount of fire fish is too little now. I can only sell about a hundred a month to you. What I''m talking about is another business: magic radishes."

    "Magic radishes? Well, if you''re nning to sell a lot, then that is no problem. We of the Markey Company could endure it." Laura was justified in saying this because magic radishes weren''t precious things. She believed that if Zhao wasn''t selling a lot of them, he wouldn''t have wanted to meet her.

    Zhao stared at Laura and said, "Miss Laura, I would like to know if you can endure how much magic radishes I''m going to sell per month. As for the quality of the magic radishes, you just have to taste it."

    He ced a magic radish on the table.

 Chapter 120 - Cooperation (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 120 - Cooperation (Part 2)</h4>

    Laura looked at the white magic radish. She didn''t remember how many radishes she had seen before, but this was the first time she had seen such a high quality magic radish.

    Kun was also giving this white magic radish a determined look, but what his heart really took note of was Zhao. With just a wave of his hand, Zhao made the magic radish appear. What did this mean? It meant that Zhao had some sort of spatial item.

    Spatial items weren''t something that ordinary people could have. Only a fewrge forces in the Continent had spatial items. For example, in the entire Markey n, there was only one of these items, which was a spatial bag that the patriarch kept close to his body. Kun had heard that this bag contained a spatial area of one hundred cubic meters, which could be considered a lot of space.

    Spatial items weren''t just special equipment, it was also a sign of your superior status. You wouldn''t be able to get a spatial item if you didn''t have great strength. That was why Kun''s heart couldn''t help but feel surprised when Zhao pulled that magic radish out of nowhere. Because of this, Kun had confirmed his belief that Zhao certainly belonged to some kind ofrge underground force, otherwise he wouldn''t have a spatial item.

    Kun was now more determined about cooperating with Zhao. That was because he was very clear about their situation with the Markey n. Although Kevin was the second heir to the n, he simply didn''t raise his own forces, so their position in the n was small. They needed a powerful ally.

    Laura picked up the magic radish off the table and carefully looked at it, then she put it back down. "Mister Zhao, do you have other magic radishes of this quality?"

    Zhao smiled. "They''re all the same, including the size. Please rest assured, Miss Laura. I want this to be a long-term cooperation, not just a one-shot business deal."

    Laura suddenly stood up and bowed to Zhao. "I would like to thank Mister Zhao for trusting me with this proposal. You have now be an official ally of the Markey n."

    Zhao quickly stood up as well, and reached towards Laura. "No, in this case, an alliance with the Markey n is impossible. What I was interested in was an alliance with you, Miss Laura."

    Laura was surprised by what he said. In fact, although Laura told Zhao that he would have an alliance with the Markey n, what she really wanted to do was ask him to form an alliance with her. However, she feared that Zhao would not go for this because her strength was too small. She really didn''t think that Zhao would propose an alliance with her himself rather than form an alliance with the Markey n.

    This filled Laura with joy, but this also raised a wave of doubt in her heart. She looked at the magic radish on the table, which could be said was top quality. No matter who Zhao wanted to cooperate with in selling this radish, the other side would give him the best part of the deal. So why did Zhao choose them to work with?

    "Why would Mister Zhao want to ally yourself with me? You should know that an alliance with the Markey n would get you greater benefits," Laura said.

    "I just want to do business with you, Miss Laura. I know you, but I don''t know the Markey n. I had even heard that their big stores would bully people. Even if your strength is smaller, if I cooperate with you, I wouldn''t have to worry."

    It was as Zhao said. He had a dense amount of fire fish outside. Although they might give him a lot of gold coins, they would also be the root of trouble. If Zhao were to cooperate with arge n, it was likely he would only get bones that were hard to swallow.

    Figuring this point out, Laura said, "Well, I will not do anything of that sort to you. From now on, I will be your staunchest ally. Please believe me."

    Zhao smiled. "If I didn''t believe you, Miss Laura, then we wouldn''t be talking about this today. Now please give me a number on how many magic radishes you can endure per month."

    Laura made a quick calction. "I can''t buy too much right now. We already have a store supplier that we have coborated with for a long time, so I must make some preparations before we can work together. How about I send someone to pick up one jin of magic radishes three dayster?"

    "Only one jin?" Zhao frowned. That figure was too low, only the equivalent of five thousand catty.

    Laura saw Zhao frowning, but she thought it was because he didn''t have that much magic radishes. "Is this amount toorge, Mister Zhao?"

    Zhao had a wry smile on his face. "You misunderstand, Miss Laura. That number can''t be consideredrge, it''s too small an amount. I want to know how many magic radishes all of your stores buys per month."

    Laura froze for a moment, then her eyes shed. "If we''re talking about all the stores I run in the Purcell Duchy, then we buy about four hundred thousand catty of magic radishes per month. If you can provide magic radishes with the same high quality as this one, then I will pay sixty copper coins per catty. Are you satisfied with this, Mister Zhao?"

    Zhao nodded. "I''m very satisfied with this deal. I can assure you, Miss Laura, that if you need four hundred thousand catty per month, I can fully supply that amount, and each of the magic radishes will be the same high quality. Just make sure you have the money when you pick them up."

    Laura looked shocked as she quickly asked, "Are you kidding, Mister Zhao? Four hundred thousand catty per month is not a small number."

    "Rest assured, Miss Laura. I told you that this will be a long-term cooperation. I would not lie to you," Zhao said. "Four hundred thousand catty per month. Pick them up and pay me ording to the price you had mentioned."

    Laura had a look of excitement. "It''s a deal. Three dayster, I will send someone to pick up your magic radishes and give you the money."

    Zhao smiled. "Don''t be in such a hurry. In fact, there is another type of business I want to do with you. Miss Laura, do you also sell fruit oil?"

    Although Laura was surprised, she nodded her head. "This is natural. Fruit oil is the Continent''s mostmonmodity. It''s always in great demand. Although you can''t get much money per catty, the profits are not small. Is Mister Zhao also selling fruit oil?"

    Zhao shook his head. "Not yet. This time I just want to ask Miss Laura a favor. Once you take the magic radishes, can you use some of the money to get me an oil press? I have arge number of oil fruits, but I have not yet been able to press them into oil."

    Laura and Kun saw a glimmer of understanding in each other''s eyes. There were very little areas in the Continent that was dedicated to growing oil fruit trees. Most oil fruits were gathered from the wild, and that was because of an absence of goodnd, which were generally controlled by some small elites. As for the nobility, they would not go into this kind of business because they would earn too little.

    Zhao now said that he had a lot of oil fruits. Was he a small elite? Ah, no, if he was just a small elite, then he wouldn''t have any spatial items.

    Looking at the two, Zhao asked, "Will this be difficult, Miss Laura?"

    Laura was startled, but then she recovered. "No, there will be no difficulties. Just tell me, what kind of oil press do you require? Wind, water, or animal?"

    Zhao was surprised for a moment. He really didn''t think that there were so many kinds of oil press. "What''s the difference?"

    "There''s a big difference for oil extraction, Mister Zhao. If you have a spacious ce, then wind-powered is the best. If you are near a river, then water-powered is the best. If you have neither, then you can only use an animal-powered oil press."

    Zhao nodded, then he thought about the ck Waste. It was a very open ce, so a wind oil press would work. There was also the moat with flowing water, so a water oil press was okay as well. And an animal oil press was also not a problem. He had so many undead that would never get tired and could work like machines. Any of the three appeared to be good selections.

    But after thinking about it, Zhao overruled both the wind and water oil press. The ck Waste wasn''t safe. You''d never know when there would be an outbreak of spirit beasts from the carrion swamp. The Iron Mountain castle still had no defensive capabilities. Even if they built a wind or water powered press, it would just be destroyed.

    Figuring this out, Zhao turned to Laura and asked, "You understand these three kinds of oil press better than I do. Is an animal-powered oil press easy to handle?"

    Laura didn''t say anything this time, and instead she looked at Kun. Obviously, he knew more about these kinds of things than her. "Out of the three, the best oil press is the one powered by water. Wind is almost as good. But the oil press powered by animals is the worst. That is because you can getrge volumes of oil from a wind or water powered oil press, and only small volumes from an animal-powered one. However, they are more suitable for handling and transport," Kun politely said.

 Chapter 121 - Cooperation (Part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 121 - Cooperation (Part 3)</h4>

    Zhao nodded. "Mister Kun, do you know how much oil I could get per day from an animal oil press?"

    "Generally, this machine would produce about one jin of oil per day, but of course, you could only reach that yield if it works around the clock."

    "This amount of oil is not low. Do you know the price of this kind of oil press?"

    Right away, Kun said, "The price is not expensive. Only one hundred gold coins. Its main function is to press nut oil or fruit oil, so it¡¯s very cheap. If it was too expensive, no one would buy it."

    Zhao understood, then he turned to Laura and asked, "Miss Laura, when you pick up the magic radishes, please bring me five animal oil presses. Is this convenient?"

    Laura nodded. "Yes, it won''t be any trouble. Please rest assured, Mister Zhao. I will have five of these machines ready for you."

    "Miss Laura is too kind. Just deduct the money from the magic radishes to buy the five oil presses," Zhao said. "Now that we are allies cooperating with each other, if I really have what it takes to help Miss Laura, then I will do it."

    "Thank you, Mister Zhao. Please rest assured that after three days, I will ensure that there will be an on-time delivery."

    Zhao smiled, then he turned to Green. "I suppose I should give Miss Laura a small gift. Go get some fire fish ready for her for when she leaves." Then he faced Laura again. "I see that you like fire fish. I don''t have a lot, but I will give you several of them, Miss Laura. I hope you will take it."

    Laura didn''t want to put him off, even though a few fire fish was worth a lot of money. If she was too polite, then she would appear hypocritical. "Thank you, Mister Zhao. To be honest, I really do like eating fire fish. They are very delicious."

    "You''re wee, Miss Laura." Zhao smiled, then he said, "Before you go, I do want to ask one more thing. Are you in the market for blue-eyed rabbits?"

    Although Laura was surprised, she immediately remembered that some time ago, Zhao had bought three hundred blue-eyed rabbits. She couldn''t help but frown. "I really have not done any business with blue-eyed rabbits, but I do have some contacts with several meat processing nts. I can ask for you, Mister Zhao."

    Zhao nodded. "Sorry to trouble you, Miss Laura. I''m trying out a breeding program that would help me raise enough animals so that even ordinary people would be able to afford meat, such as blue-eyed rabbits, long-haired pigs, scaleless fish and the like. But for now, I only have blue-eyed rabbits, so that''s what I want Miss Laura to focus on."

    "That''s not a problem. I''ll immediately tell my contacts about it. It seems that Mister Zhao''s operation contains a variety of things. The Markey Company will now have to increase their number of projects."

    In the Ark Continent, there were a lot of meat processing nts. They would make things like cooked meats or canned foods. If it was some kind of special cooked meat, then only the nobles would be able to afford it. As for the canned goods, they were usually eaten bymoners, and arge amount of it was supplied to the army.

    Laura had done some business with these meat processing nts. Her stores would sell canned foods and cooked meats, so naturally she would know some people from these nts.

    "That would be best," Zhao said. "After you''re able to sell a number of my goods, I''m sure there will be more and more opportunities for us to cooperate."

    Laura smiled. "That is certain, Mister Zhao. But I still have a question I want to ask you. Today, you invited us to eat, but can you tell me what were the ingredients in those dishes, because I have never seen them before."

    Zhao knew why Laura asked that question. "Those are just some new varieties of magic vegetables. They are unique, and can only be found in other parts of the Continent. To be honest, in addition to being a mage, I also have a strong interest in studying various nts. Those vegetables werebined with some nts that could be found in the wild, and from my research I was able to create new varieties. However, their yields are too low, so there is no way for me to cooperate with Miss Laura in selling them."

    Zhao was now misappropriating those vegetables from Earth. They had never been seen in the Continent before, so if he were to suddenly sell arge amount of them, it would be very difficult. Only after he established a stable ie would Zhao slowly introduce these vegetables to everyone.

    Laura nodded, but then she said, "Can you at least give me a small amount of those vegetables, Mister Zhao? I would like to taste them."

    "That is no problem. Three dayster, when you send someone here to pick up the magic radishes, I will have some of those vegetables ready for you."

    Just then, Green came in from outside and bowed to Zhao. "Mister Zhao, the fire fish are ready. There''s twenty of them."

    Zhao just gently nodded his head, then he turned to Laura. "It''s gettingte. I will not hold you any longer, Miss Laura. Just remember what you promised in three days."

    Laura and her group stood up. "Yes, it''s a deal. Please rest assured, Mister Zhao."

    Having finished their meeting, they walked outside. Zhao escorted Laura and the rest of her people as far as the manor''s door, then Green, while riding Alien, led them down the mountain. Once Laura was gone, they returned to the living room.

    Zhao soon removed his ck mage outfit, and once Green came back, he also took off his helmet and threw it to the side. "Master, this time we were only able to sell a small amount of radishes to Laura. This will leave a great gap in our funding."

    "Yes, I know, but now we can''t rush. Once people know about the quality of our radishes, there will soon be more orders. There''s no need to be anxious. For now, we still have over one thousand gold coins. Grandpa Green, take a trip to Casa city. First, I want you to buy some books about animals and nts on the Continent, second, buy some nts that might be useful, and third, pay attention to the ve trade. In the future, if we want to develop our n, we''re going to need arge number of ves."

    Green nodded, then he said, "Master, what about the mines in the Iron Mountain? Don''t you think it''s time we should raise some blue-eyed rabbits there?"

    "You can, but I want to wait until after we get the oil press. Once we extract the fruit oil, we''ll be able to give the blue-eyed rabbits something else to eat. Plus, I want Meirin to search the undergroundke to check if there are any spirit beasts. If there are no spirit beasts, we can buy some scaleless fish to raise."

    "Then, after the oil press is installed, I will go to Casa city," Green said.

    Zhao nodded. "Okay. Today has been very productive. As long as we cooperate with Laura, we''ll have a steady stream of ie. Currently, our ie might not be high, but it''s enough for us to use. We don''t need to be too assertive yet."

    Green''s eyes were shining as he nodded as well. "With the production of fruit oil and the meat from the spatial ranch, we will be able to increase our revenues. Then we can buy some more ves for our n and slowly develop."

    "Ah, yes, but we can''t be anxious about it. If we move too fast, there will just be ws, which will just bring more trouble. In fact, our biggest problem isn''t how fast the n develops, it''s the carrion swamp. That matter has not yet been resolved. I will have to check on Drunk''s progress soon."

    Green didn''t speak because he knew that Zhao was right. If the problem with the carrion swamp had not yet been resolved, then an outbreak of spirit beasts would ruin everything.

    Although Zhao had the space, there was a limit. Right now the ranch could only raise a maximum of one thousand animals and the farm only had a little over ten acres ofnd. This wasn''t a problem for growing enough radishes and oil fruits, but it would make it more troublesome to grow other crops.

    In the future, they would have to focus on developing outside the space. But with the threat from the carrion swamp, that would be difficult.

 Chapter 122 - Unfathomable

    <h4>Chapter 122 - Unfathomable</h4>

    Laura, Kun, and Nier were sitting in the carriage as they went down Stony Mountain. They weren''t talking.

    A momentter, Laura opened the window and saw Sergio who was riding next to the carriage. "Sergio, have you eaten yet?"

    Sergio was surprised, not knowing what Laura meant. Although he was her chief guard, Laura had never before cared about whether or not he had eaten. But since she asked, he immediately nodded. "Yes, Miss, back there."

    "What did you eat?"

    Again, Sergio couldn''t help but feel surprised. "Mister Zhao ordered the undead to send us food. There was pie, rabbits, and some vegetables I had never seen before."

    "How did it taste?"

    "It tasted good. There were a lot of meat and vegetables. The magic in the vegetables were very strong. As for the dish with the magic radishes, its magic was several times stronger than the ones we sell in our store."

    Laura nodded, then she left the window and looked towards Kun. "Grandpa Kun, what do you think?"

    "It''s unfathomable. Zhao must be someone with a lot of influence. He''s probably the spokesman for the big force that''s supporting him. But what''s strange is that therge forces in the Continent usually have their own distributionwork. So why did they specificallye to us?" Kun shook his head, but then he answered his own question, "No, although we have some enemies from the heirs in our n, we can''t be considered Zhao''s real enemy. After all, our strength is too small. Compared to the entire Markey n, we can''t be regarded as a threat. That must have been within their calctions. Since Zhao is able to raise so much fire fish, he must have wanted to work with someone that wouldn''t take that much effort to destroy, in case they might be an enemy that would covet what he has."

    Laura nodded. "Ah, yes, from Zhao''s words, you could tell that his territory isn¡¯t small since it could produce so many things, like oil and fire fish. I can''t really think of a ce in the Continent that could raise that much fire fish. Even if there was such a territory that could do that, why would Zhao want to cooperate with us?"

    Kun was frowning. ¡°I really can not say. He said that he was researching nts, which doesn''t seem fake. If he wasn''t studying nts, then it would be impossible for him toe up with magic radish seeds of that quality, and vegetables that I had never seen before. Did you notice it when we ate today? Even his servants were eating the fire fish. Apparently, in their eyes, fire fish aren''t rare. The only ordinary thing there was the meat from the blue-eyed rabbits, which he had bought from Casa city."

    Again, Laura nodded. "When I said that he would be an ally of the Markey n, he was unwilling, and that he would only form an alliance with us. That''s not the only thing that''s strange. Supposedly, if there was a ck mage that powerful, he should have been well-known among the important figures in the Continent, yet I had never heard of him before. Oddly enough, at his side he has a high level warrior, a maid that is also a mage that is not of a low level, and a very powerful undead light mage. This man has too many secrets, right?"

    ¡°Indeed, there must be a reason why Zhao has an eighth level warrior by his side. If I fought against him one on one, I''m afraid I can''t tell if I would win or lose. Not only that, his maid is at least a sixth level mage, and at such a young age. She definitely has a lot of magical potential. Even his cook is a high level mage. With those types of servants, and the power to summon more than a thousand undead, Zhao''s strength certainly is not small," Kun said.

    "Anyway, it now appears that Zhao doesn''t mean to do anything with us other than conduct business. If he really can provide such high quality magic radishes, then that''s very good for us, just as long as we are careful. After all, we don''t want him as enemy. We need a powerful ally."

    Kun nodded. "Yes, we have to be careful. I suspect that Zhao has a shady identity. He isn''t just a simple ck mage. Even when he eats, he wouldn''t lift up his veil. It must be because he''s afraid of his face being seen."

    Laura smiled slightly. "But whatever his true identity is, it doesn''t matter, just as long as there is no hostility."

    "Miss is right. No matter who he is, as long as he isn''t hostile to us, we can cooperate with him. But we must still pay attention to this man. Getting so many fire fish to Stony Mountain is not an easy task, yet he was able to do it so that those who were watching him were totally unaware. This in itself showed his strength since he was able to get a spatial item. Not only that, but he also clearly knew our whereabouts. It seems that he could be arranging for someone to watch us, making sure that we don''t leak anything. We must be careful."

    "Don''t worry, Grandpa Kun. I know what I''m doing. As long as we don''t try to fight him, he will maintain his cooperation with us. It''ll be fine. You might not see it, but Mister Zhao is a good man."

    Kun started smiling. "Is that so? Oh, I think that he took a fancy to you, Miss, otherwise why would he want to cooperate with us?"

    Laura blushed. "What nonsense are you speaking, Grandpa Kun?"

    Kun couldn''t help butugh, which made Laura''s face turn even more red. Laura had a good impression of Zhao. After all, he was kind enough to help her, yet he was also so mysterious. In addition to feeling gratitude, Laura also felt a hint of curiosity. When a woman was curious about a man, it wouldn''t be long until her heart falls.

    Laura had made up her mind to keep up their cooperation with Zhao. The strength he had exhibited was not weak, and wasparable to arge n. That was why she dared to cooperate with him.

    At this time, Zhao was preparing a fewrge empty rooms in the castle toter put in the oil presses. Also, the mines were getting tidied up to get ready for the blue-eyed rabbits, and Meirin was looking if there were any water spirit beasts in the undergroundke.

    The reason why Zhao didn''t order this to be done before was because he had almost no money, but now he had forged an alliance with Laura and was about to get some funding three dayster. Although it wasn''t as much as he would like, it could still be considered a stable ie, and he believed thatter this ie would just grow more and more.

    When they had returned to Iron Mountain in the afternoon, they could see that the ves hadn''t been idle. The castle was slowly getting repaired, while the female ves were nting alfalfa seeds and oil fruit trees throughout the mountain. Of course, they couldn''t finish in such a short time because they also had to do some weeding.

    The moment Zhao came back, he immediately arranged for someone to clean therge rooms outside the main parts of the castle. These rooms were like warehouses used for storage. For a long time, no one had lived in them, but now they were getting them ready to put in the oil presses.

 Chapter 123 - Crystal Horn Worms

    <h4>Chapter 123 - Crystal Horn Worms</h4>

    Zhao found that preparing a ce to extract oil wasn''t as simple as he thought. It wasn''t just installing an oil press, there were also other different steps to take.

    First, he needed a ce to wash the oil fruits. You must get the oil fruits clean, otherwise the peeled fruits would only produce crude oil, affecting its overall quality. Second, keeping the oil press running required manpower, and in this case he would instead use his undead. And third, he needed to prepare a container, like a barrel or a metal drum. After all, they couldn''t just allow the oil to drip on the ground.

    The amount of oil he was nning to make was not a small number, so he would need to to prepare a lot of these containers. However, Zhao simply didn''t have any carpenters to make the casks for the barrels, nor did he have the money to buy the metal drums because the price was too high.

    Thus, without enough money, Zhao didn''t know what to do. Even if he wanted to hurry their development, it would be impossible.

    Now Zhao''s only recourse was to wait until after they get their oil presses, then he would look around Casa city to see how much barrels cost, and then buy some.

    Although he currently had funding problems, that didn''t stop him from organizing therge rooms to get ready for the arrival of the oil presses.

    After ordering the ves to clean the rooms, Zhao and Meirin left the castle to go to the undergroundke. Although there were no fish in theke, probably because of the toxins from the creatures of the carrion swamp, that didn''t rule out that there wasn''t a powerful water spirit beast. If they started raising scaleless fish in theke, that would be the same as feeding that spirit beast, so for extra insurance, Zhao decided to bring Meirin to theke to determine that there were absolutely no spirit beasts.

    Meg and Green were also following along. If they did find a strong water spirit beast in the undergroundke, then their help might be needed to deal with it.

    Although they had previously checked theke, this time they were going to be more careful.

    Fortunately, there seemed to be no water spirit beasts in theke. It appeared that the toxins from the undead spirit beasts were too strong, now there was no life in the undergroundke.

    However, Zhao still worried, so he sent one of his undead down there to check out theke himself. Soon he received news from his undead. It had found an inlet that was blocked. This inlet was supposed to be a hole dug by the dwarves so that a source of water could flow in to fill this undergroundke, but now something was blocking it. He had to see it for himself, so Zhao opened up a screen, allowing him to see what his undead was seeing.

    Looking around underwater, he found some kind of coral-like thing.

    Zhao was surprised by this. He didn''t understand why something like coral would be in thiske. He remembered that this stuff would generally be found in the sea, so why was it in this ce?

    Unfortunately, the inlet was too far away to see it clearly, so Zhao directed the undead to get closer to it. Meirin was also watching the screen along with Zhao, and when the undead got close enough, they saw how huge the inlet was. It was ten meters high and twenty meters wide, and it waspletely blocked by this false coral-like thing, which looked like it was made from blue crystals. It was very beautiful.

    When Meirin saw it, she understood. "It turns out to be crystal horn worms. Only this thing could fool my search and survive in this ce."

    Zhao looked puzzled. "Grandma Meirin, what are crystal horn worms?"

    Meirin smiled. "Crystal horn worms are very special aquatic organisms. Individually, they are so small that magical detection simply can not find them. No one knows how they can survive in water, all they know is that they secrete some kind of magic crystal. These crystals are so hard that it would be difficult for fifth level warriors to cut it with a sword. As for these insects themselves, they have no attack power, yet they can survive in any water environment up to a certain depth. Also, they''re not afraid of poison. There are some alchemists that would try to collect these insects to make antidotes."

    When he heard what Meirin said, Zhao thought that not only did these crystal horn worms evolve to survive in any water environment, they were also unafraid of poison. No wonder they were still alive in this undergroundke.

    Looking at this coral blocking any water from escaping, Zhao couldn''t help but nod his head. "This is good. It''ll save us a lot of trouble when he put in some fish."

    Meirin smiled. "Not only that, but these crystals secreted by the crystal horn worms also have other uses. Aristocratic families generally like this stuff because of how beautiful they are, and when you ce them in a room, they can usually prevent magical poison attacks. Even if someone wanted to poison you, this crystal has a feature that could warn you if there are any toxins within a five meter range. A lot of noble ns will pay a high price for these crystals. We have so many in thiske that if Master wants to sell them, we can make a lot of money."

    "Well, let them stay in theke for now. It''s not like they can run away," Zhao said.

    Meirin gave no opinion about the matter. That was because she knew there was an advantage of keeping the crystal horn worms in theke. If they were to add in some fish, the fish would rarely get sick and would have a high survival rate. But there was no need to tell Zhao this because he had the space, which would already give the fish a one hundred percent survival rate.

    Since Zhao decided to not dig out these crystals, this was also good. After all, they were nning to raise fish at arge scale, which would have been impossible in Zhao''s space. Only thiske would be able to fit all of them.

    Once they were done, Zhao felt relieved because now he knew they could start raising scaleless fish without any trouble.

    Back at the castle, Zhao and Green looked over several of therge warehouses where they were going to install the oil presses. Seeing as they were all clean and ready, it was time to return to Stony Mountain.

    For the next three days, Zhao had been waiting in the manor for Laura to send someone to pick up the magic radishes. In this time, he was able to grow and harvest nine batches of radishes and two batches of oil fruits.

    In addition, Zhao now had one thousand mature rabbits and seven thousand rabbit cubs. As for the scaled wildebeests, he stored them away because he was now focusing on only raising the blue-eyed rabbits. That was because the meat from these wildebeests were rough and tasteless. They were only good as pack animals.

    Also in this three day period, Zhao had made some good progress with thend transformation in the valley of Iron Mountain. Someday, he might send some ves there to build a small vige so that they could be rtively independent.

 Chapter 124 - Oil Press

    <h4>Chapter 124 - Oil Press</h4>

    In addition to the space, the valley in Iron Mountain could also be used as a rear base.

    Thend there was very stable, and was surrounded by cliffs that could block the wind. Plus, finding water wasn''t very difficult. It was very convenient, and was suitable for human habitation.

    Zhao believed that in the future he would have more and more people. As long as he had the strength, he could build a small duchy in the ck Waste. Naturally, the people who came here would want to establish and live in their own viges.

    Of course, right now Zhao didn''t have the strength to do that. The vige he was nning to build in the valley was going to be a prototype to see what issues needed improving. This would help him build bigger vigester.

    But thend improvement in the valley had not beenpleted yet. It was not the time to establish a vige. For now, it was just an idea.

    Three days quickly passed. They were just waiting for Laura to send the oil presses, then Green could go to Casa city.

    At noon on the third day, people from the Markey n arrived at the foot of Stony Mountain. This time Laura didn''te with them. Green came forward with five carriages full of magic radishes in exchange for the oil presses that Laura''s people had brought.

    In addition to the five oil presses, Green was also given two hundred gold coins and a book. This book was an encyclopedia of animals and nts on the Continent that was written by a refining pharmacist. It was Laura''s gift to Zhao.

    Last time they met, Zhao said that he was researching nts and he was preparing to open a ranch. Laura didn''t want to lose this opportunity, so she bought him a book, to solidify her alliance with Zhao.

    These kinds of books were rare on the Continent. Whenever a refining pharmacist wrote a book, it would often take him twenty years. He would collect a lot of nts and animals on the Continent, then he would visit a lot of other refining pharmacists and alchemists and learn from them, and then he would research it all. And finally, he would write the book.

    Because this book wasn''t about magic, not many of it were published. Generally, only refining pharmacists or alchemists would read it.

    As well as the magic radishes, Zhao was also giving Laura one hundred and ten fire fish. This was Zhao''s gift to her.

    The oil presses were exchanged for the magic radishes. It was a good thing that the five carriages were able to hold the five oil presses, allowing Green to pull them up the mountain. Once he was up there, Green didn''t unload the carriages, and instead Zhao brought them into the space.

    Beyond Zhao''s expectations, there was also a manual telling you how to arrange the oil presses. He felt very puzzled by this because he understood the situation of the Ark Continent. That is to say, their science was mostly focused on things like mixing drugs in alchemy. They weren''t exactly a civilization that had a lot of machine technology. Yet the design of the oil press was very precise.

    The oil presses went directly to the Iron Mountain castle where they were packed into the warehouses.

    They were very well designed. The oil presses were three meters high, with a drum container at the top where you would feed in the oil fruits, a disc in the middle with long poles sticking out that could be pulled by spirit beasts, and a pipe at the bottom which would be the outlet for the oil.

    It all looked simple, but with a machine that had the size of twenty square meters overall, it wasn''t exactly small. Good thing it could be dismantled into several parts, otherwise they wouldn''t have been able to fit inside the carriages.

    Zhao saw how high the feed container was off the ground. If you wanted to feed it with oil fruits, there were only two ways. The first way was to form boards into a slope shape to give the feed container a better opening to catch whatever you put in. The other way was to use a conveyor belt.

    The conveyor belt method was the easier way. You just load the belt with oil fruits and they would automatically go through the opening of the container. The oil press didn''t have a conveyor belt design, so Zhao feared that there was no such thing on the Continent.

    The board method was what was widely used on the Continent. People would just dig a pit in the ground and then they would put the oil press in that pit, so then the feed container would be closer to the ground. Any oil that was extracted would be brought up in barrels. Zhao didn''t want to use this method because it wasn''t an easy task to dig around here. The ground in the castle was all made up of stone.

    Zhao still wanted to use the conveyor belt method because it wouldn''t be difficult to do. It just needed some renovations. Fortunately, the whole press was made of metal, so to change it they just needed some metal parts.

    But the next question was where would Zhao get a cksmith? If he really wanted a conveyor belt, he would need a cksmith to do the job, and his skills couldn¡¯t be too weak.

    Zhao wanted to ask Green if he knew. In the Continent, there were a lot of machines built by cksmiths, and some of them were powered by magic crystals. But since the oil press was just a simple machine that squeezed out fruit oil, it wasn''t worthy of using magic crystals as a power source because it wasn''t worth the money. So simple machines like the oil press were generally designed to be powered by water, wind, or animals.

    Since there was no way to build the conveyor belt, they could only use the board method. They didn''tck any boards, but Green still needed to go buy some barrels.

    Green was aware of their situation, so he immediately set off to Casa city, while Zhao got some boards from the castle. They were also getting ready to wash the oil fruits. Fortunately, water was conveniently nearby, just outside the castle. Zhao told Ann to build a stone basin where water would keep flowing in, allowing them to wash the little hairs off the oil fruits. These little hairs, which could also be food for the fish, would flow out into the moat.

    Once the oil fruits were washed, they would be transported back inside the castle, ready to be pressed.

    Zhao calcted that to work the press, including cleaning the oil fruits, he would need a minimum of four people. Since there were five oil presses, twenty people were needed.

    Zhao had nock of manpower, but he didn''t want any of the ves to do the work. That was because he wanted the oil presses to keep running twenty-four hours a day, which would require at least three shifts. If he were to use the ves, that would mean he would have to use sixty people in order to maintain normal operations. But since Zhao only had one hundred ves, a reduction of sixty of them just to run the oil press was clearly impossible. So he decided to use his undead to run the oil press.

    Twenty people were needed to feed the oil fruits to the oil press, but he also needed some animal power to pull the poles to extract the oil. Zhao was thinking of using the scaled wildebeests.

    Zhao wanted to use the scaled wildebeests because his undead were not suitable for the pulling part of this job. Their driving force wasn''t the same since some of his undead, like Alien, were a different size and shape to some of his other undead, like the rat-like undead. There was no way for them to do the pulling on the oil press in a stable way.

    As for his scaled wildebeests, although they weren''t much, they were good enough for the job. Zhao''s intention was to turn them into undead, and thus the problem was solved.

    Now everything was almost ready. They just had to wait for Green toe back to buy the rest of the things they needed.

    Starting a pressing factory wasn''t a trivial matter. As long as they could make some oil, they would have another source of ie, which for the Buda n was really important.

 Chapter 125 - Opportunity

    <h4>Chapter 125 - Opportunity</h4>

    With a worried look, Laura was standing outside Casa city''s most famousmodity store. Not only was thisrge store run by Laura, it was also the Markey n''s branch headquarters in the Purcell Duchy.

    Today, the reason why she was standing outside, and not sitting inside like she did usually, was because she was waiting for the convoy to return from Stony Mountain. Although this time she hadn''t purchased much, only one jin of magic radishes, this purchase called for all of her attention.

    In addition to the fact that this was the first time she was coborating with Zhao, it was very important that she checked the quality of the radishes. Although radishes could be regarded as a low-end consumer good, if many of the radishes were of high quality, it could have a veryrge impact on her business.

    It was like if two food stores were selling radishes, the first one would sell big radishes at a price that wasn''t expensive, while the second one would sell radishes that were not as good at the same price. Certainly, you wouldn''t go to a store just to buy radishes, you would also buy other vegetables as well. So naturally, the customers would only do business with the first store because they were selling the highest quality radish at a decent price.

    Although Zhao had assured Laura that all the radishes he produced were of the same high quality, she still didn''t believe him. If you do business, you should always keep the mentality that you would be cheated a few times.

    Kun was also standing outside the store. Normally, Laura and Kun wouldn''t care about such a low amount of goods, but this time was different. This cooperation could rise or fall from this first purchase.

    Just then, a small team of people could be seen from far away. They had a banner with the Bana symbol on it, letting everyone know that they belonged to the Markey Company.

    When Laura saw this convoy return, she immediately went to the store''s backyard. After all, when a teames back with goods, they would directly go to the back where the warehouse was and ce the goods there.

    Kun followed behind Laura. They really wanted to know if the radishes Zhao sent were as good as the one he showed them on Stony Mountain.

    The team quickly went into the backyard, which wasrge and had a lot of room. There were isted ces where they could put their horses and carts, while the rest of the area was taken up by a warehouse, a ce to live, and an office.

    It was Sean who led this team. Originally he was a porter captain, but he had gotten a promotion. He was now a team captain that was responsible for their transactions with Zhao.

    Three days ago, Laura had told him to buy five oil presses for Zhao, which was something that didn''t cost much. In Casa city, there were too many ces that sold it. After Laura told him to make this purchase, she then started cleaning up her stores.

    That was to say, Laura was cleaning out everyone who wasn''t loyal to her. This was something she had been meaning to do ever since she had been attacked during her trip to Montenegro Fortress. But no one was prepared for how fast she was doing it, so they weren''t ready to fight back. She was doing this right now because of her alliance with Zhao. If Zhao found out that her control of her stores was unstable, it may affect his cooperation with her. So Laura used these three days to clear out members of the Markey n who weren''t loyal to her, and put her most trusted men in important positions.

    Sean has always been loyal to Laura, plus he has had some contact with Zhao''s people. That was why Laura promoted him to team captain. Although a team captain was simr to a porter captain, he now got better treatment.

    Sean knew that Laura took her cooperation with Zhao very seriously, but he didn''t think she would take it seriously to such a degree, and even personally wait for them to arrive.

    Sean immediately walked up to Laura and said, "Miss, here are the magic radishes you ordered."

    Laura just gently nodded her head, then she quickly went to the carriages. The carriages were just wooden trunks that were more than a meter high, allowing it to hold many things. It was covered by a coarse rope in the form of a cage.

    Sean loosened the rope, allowing Laura to look into the trunk. The insides of the trunk had ayer or weeds, on top of which were the white magic radishes. Reaching inside, Laura took out a radish.

    This radish was no different than the one she saw in the manor. It was the same size, and had the same smooth skin that was both tender and moist. She could see that it was a top quality radish.

    Laura then picked up another radish. It looked exactly the same. Even their weight was equal.

    She turned to Sean and asked, "Are of these magic radishes the same quality?"

    Sean quickly nodded. "Yes, all the magic radishes are of the same quality and they even weigh the same. After so many years, these are the best magic radishes I have ever seen."

    Laura and Kun saw the shocked look on each other''s faces. They knew that magic radishes weren''t a preciousmodity. It was precisely because of this that the requirements for the quality of magic radishes weren''t particrly strict. Some magic radish growers wouldn''t take out any of the bad magic radishes when they sold them to Laura. The result of this was that, unlike the big magic radishes, the bad ones would be sold at low prices. A lot of well-paidmoners would buy these low quality magic radishes to eat.

    All of the magic radishes that Zhao gave them were actually quite good. There was only one exnation for this: Zhao would take out all the bad magic radishes before he sold them, but why would he do that? Doing so would make him lose a lot of profits. Or did he grow all of these magic radishes at the same high quality? Ah, but that can''t be. Even for someone who studied nts, it would be impossible for them to guarantee that everything they grew woulde out the same.

    Laura really wanted to make Zhao tell her how he did this. But she would never know about Zhao''s space, which would produce things based on data, like carving something out of a mold. The space didn''t behave like an ordinary piece ofnd.

    Laura ced the white magic radishes she was holding back into the carriage, then she turned to Sean. "For now, put these magic radishes into storage. They will go on the shelves tomorrow."

    Sean saluted, then he immediately directed people to start unloading, while Kun and Laura went into the office in the backyard.

    "What do you think, Grandpa Kun?" Laura asked.

    "It seems that Zhao is cooperating with us because he has faith in us," Kun said after he sat down. "The force behind him must have a good quality piece ofnd. Thisnd is not small, otherwise it wouldn''t be able to produce so much high quality magic radishes."

    Laura frowned. "But even with goodnd that could make high quality magic radishes, if you take out all the bad ones, wouldn''t your losses be too big?"

    Kun gave a slight chuckle. "That''s why I said Zhao must have a lot of faith in us. It seems that he wants to create a brand. He''s taking out all the bad magic radishes and only sending us the good ones to sell. Slowly, people will begin to recognize this brand of magic radish, and then the business will grow."

    Because of Kun''s words, Laura couldn''t help but feel surprised for a moment, then her eyes brightened. "So if we can work together for a long time as he would give usrge quantities of high quality magic radishes, then we would start to build a reputation on this Continent."

    "That is so. For us, this is definitely an opportunity. If Zhao really could provide us withrge quantities of magic radishes, then it wouldn''t take long before the entiremodity market in the Purcell Duchy is ours."

    Laura excitedly stood up. Although they were doing good business here, there were also otherpanies that had branches in the Purcell Duchy. Thepetition between them was very intense. Up til now, they would only tie with the otherrgepanies. If she wanted to suppress them, it would be impossible.

    But now there was an opportunity in front of Laura. As long as she seized it, she would have control of the entiremodity market in the Purcell Duchy.

 Chapter 126 - Magical

    <h4>Chapter 126 - Magical</h4>

    Julie was amoner that lived in Casa city. She was born from a poor family, she had never attended school, and she wouldter marry a carpenter.

    Her husband was a good carpenter and she had given birth to two children. Life was very good. From time to time, they were even able to afford magic vegetables.

    Julie''s home wasn''t far from the Markey merchandise store. Generally, she would go there to buy things because it had a good reputation and their prices weren''t high.

    Today, Julie went to the Markey store to buy some daily necessities because her husband had just made a business deal, earning them five gold. She thought about buying a magic radish that she could prepare at home for them to eat.

    The reason she was going to buy a magic radish was because of her two children. They were now going to school at the east district''s Casa Magic Academy, and their results were very good. Listening to the school''s teacher, she knew that if her children were to eat more magic vegetables, they would be more likely to be mages.

    Parents wanted their children to amount to something, so Julie and her husband would simply eat less just so that their children could eat a magic vegetable every week. For the averagemoner, this was already a very good amount.

    Julie felt surprised the moment she entered the Markey store because of the magic radishes she saw in the vegetable area. Magic radishes were certainly something she recognized because it was often times the only magic vegetable she could afford.

    The reason Julie was in a daze was because these magic radishes didn''t look the same as the ones she had bought before, which were short and had a bizarre shape. These magic radishes were long and plump, round and straight. Looking at it, you couldn''t help but want to take a bite.

    The moment Julie walked over, one of the employees immediately went up to her and smiled. "Hello, this is our store''s newest magic radish. It is very high quality, better than any others on the Continent."

    When Julie saw the magic radishes, although she was somewhat reluctant, she still wanted to buy a little. But these magic radishes looked like they weighed a minimum of two pounds, which would make them cost twenty three silver coins. To be honest, she could barely bear to spend that much money.

    However, because of what the employee said, Julie picked up one magic radish. "I guess I can buy one to taste it."

    The employee immediately smiled. After telling her that the radish actually weighed a little more than three pounds, Julie paid the money and then brought the magic radish back home.

    At lunch time, Julie used half the magic radish to make a soup. Her eldest son, a twelve year old, was officially starting to learn magic. The sooner he could master meditation and feel the power of magic, the greater his achievements in the future would be. It was precisely because of this that Julie and her husband insisted that their children eat a magic vegetable at least once a week.

    It was a simple meal of bread and magic radish soup, which showed that they were doing living a good life. You should know that manymoners in Casa city would only eat two meals a day, and those meals would generally only consist of staple foods, like bamboo rice.

    Julie''s husband, Rolle, saw the magic radish soup on the table. "You bought magic radishes today?"

    "I got some at the Markey store. They say it''s the best magic radish in the Continent."

    Rolle didn''t say anything else as he sat down and ate. Their eldest and youngest son, Rory and Ross, also came in and took a sip of the soup.

    Just drinking the soup made Rory feel surprised. "Mom, today''s soup tastes great!"

    Ross nodded, agreeing.

    Julie smiled at her two sons, her heart full of joy. Then Rolle drank the soup, and he was also shocked. He turned to Julie and said, "Today''s soup really does taste great!"

    Julie froze for a moment, then she reached down and also drank a mouthful of soup. Yes indeed, it tasted better than any she had before. Not only did the soup taste good, she also felt some heat running through her body after drinking it.

    She was very puzzled as everyone finished the meal. Afterwards, Julie cleared the table while her son Rory went to his room to meditate. Rory was a sensible boy. He knew that his parents didn''t have it easy, so he wanted to learn magic as soon as possible. One day, he would be a mage and give his parents a better life.

    Today, just as he began to meditate, Rory felt very different. He found himself feeling traces of energy all around him. It was like being in a strange new world where he was surrounded by small colored dots of light. Trying to feel this light, he didn''t expect that they would suddenly start pouring into his body.

    Rory awakened. He wasn''t that old, but he had been learning magic theory at his school for a few years. More recently, his teacher had started teaching him meditation, and what it would feel like when he sessfully meditated.

    Rory excitedly jumped up and ran out of the house, shouting "Mom, I can meditate! I can meditate!"

    This alerted Rolle and Julie. They both ran out of the house and gave a look of surprise at Rory. "Son, what did you say? Did you really learn meditation?" Julie asked.

    Rory excitedly nodded his head up and down. "Yes, I finally meditation. I can feel the magical elements, just like teacher said."

    Julie and Rolle began to feel excited, but they also felt that something was strange.

    They didn''t understand how Rory could suddenly learn how to meditate so fast. He had just started learning meditation ten days ago. His teacher had told them that although their son was a talented child, because he hadn''t eaten a lot of magic vegetables, it would take at least one month before he could feel the magic elements.

    It was because of this that Julie and Rolle felt strange. Suddenly, Julie thought of the magic radish that she had bought. With this thought, she immediately ran into the kitchen and cut a piece of magic radish, then she ran back out and handed it to Rory. "Son, eat this piece of magic radish and see what it feels like."

    Rolle saw what Julie did, then he understood. He stood there motionlessly as he stared at his son. As for Rory, he didn''t quite understand, but he was obedient as he ate that piece of magic radish.

    After eating it, Rory felt some heat running through his body. His mind had never been this awake before as he immediately ran to his room and sat down, cross-legged.

    Julie and Rolle also went to Rory''s room, where they saw how fast he was entering meditation. Because of that, they then simultaneously ran straight towards the Markey store.

    Simr situations were uring throughout Casa city, whether they weremoners or the small elite. Their children had good magic talent, but because they weren''t as rich as those great nobles that could eat magic vegetables like snacks, it would take their children awhile to feel the magic elements.

    Zhao''s magic radish had several times more magic elements than the other moremon magic radishes, maybe even ten times more. It was almost like a pill that would stimte their children''s magic talent, allowing them to feel the magic elements at a greatly elerated speed. Even if the parents didn''t understand magic, they could see that it had something to do with that magic radish, so they all immediately rushed to the Markey store to buy more magic radishes.

    In the morning, Laura was able to sell two thousand catty of Zhao''s magic radishes, but immediately after lunch, they were sold out.

    Seeing all of those people in her store, Laura felt surprised. She had thought that it would take three to five days to sell one jin of magic radishes, so she didn''t expect that they would be sold out in less than a day. Those magic radishes were now their biggest sellers.

    Laura quickly asked what was happening, and she found out that a lot of children in Casa city had finally sessfully meditated after eating those magic radishes. She felt her head go thud.

    Naturally, she believed that it wasn''t possible to master meditation just because of eating a magic radish, but it must have yed a huge part, otherwise how could all of those children suddenly learn how to meditate.

    But whether it was true or not, as long as the word got out, this would only increase the Markey store''s reputation. Even those who were just curious would certainlye to the store to buy something.

 Chapter 127

    <h4>Chapter 127</h4>

    Laura wasn¡¯t sure if bringing in all these radishes was a good thing, but all of Zhao Hai¡¯s radishes were sold out! As soon as people heard of these radishes, they rushed to the store and news of their effect became widespread.

    With the demand rising and all the customers crowding the counter, Laura became worried about idents happening.

    Laura ordered the sales clerk to announce that the special magic radishes are currently sold out and they will have to wait for the restock of their inventory. After giving the order, Laura immediately went towards Kun¡¯s study to report this matter. After listening, Kun turned towards Laura,

    ¡°Young miss, I think we should meet with Mr. Zhao Hai right away. We should ask how much of these magic radishes he can provide each month and if he could support this kind of demand, we need to increase our scale of cooperation with him right away. What do you think?¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°Good, we will go to Stony Mountain early tomorrow to see Mr. Zhao Hai. Grandfather Kun, could these magic radishes really have such an effect? How could so many children suddenly be able to sense the magic element after eating some magic radish?¡±

    Kun forced a smile at Laura, ¡°My little Laura, not everyone can eat magic vegetables from childhood to adulthood like you. Themon people cannot eat several magic vegetables all year round. The possibly of magic talent could be very high among them but because they cannot eat magic vegetables to help sense magic in the first ce, further study of magic and and cultivation of Battle Qi bes greatly stuntedpared with children of noble birth. These Magic Radishes from Mr. Zhao Hai, the magic concentration is very high. People who have regrly eaten magic vegetables may not feel as great of an effect but those who have not had much magic vegetables in the past will feel these effects intensely. It¡¯s like a person who does not take supplements suddenly feeling the boost from a high quality pill. Although, the ones who take supplements regrly would just feel like he¡¯s taking ordinary medicine.¡±

    Laura nodded, this was indeed the case. When she ate Zhao Hai¡¯s Magic Radish, Laura just felt that the Magic Radish was delicious. Although she noticed the magic element within was stronger than ordinary Magic Radish, she onlypared it with other high-grade magic vegetables, the magic element in this type of Magic Radish didn¡¯t seem that special to her. However she had forgotten, not everyone in this world is able to grow up eating magic vegetables like her. After all, somemoners would not eat a single magic vegetable their entire lives.

    Kun looked at Laura then said, ¡°We must join hands with Mr. Zhao Hai and his organization as soon as possible. There is also a chance that Mr. Zhao Hai will have some great potential in the future.¡±

    Laura gave Kun a puzzled look, ¡°Grandfather Kun, what do you mean by that?¡±

    Kun looked at Laura and couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. Laura was too young. Although intelligent, she didn¡¯t think through matters long term. He exined, ¡°Although I have only met Zhao Hai once, I noticed some things. The extent of Zhao Hai¡¯s territory is yet unknown, but the fertility of thend is very high and can produce high quality magic vegetables. It is possible Zhao Hai offended someone, therefore he is unable to reveal his identity. He is avoiding dealing directly withrge businesses therefore he came to us. Because of his connection with you, he has more trust in us aspared with arger business.¡±

    Laura smiled and nodded, ¡°Yes, I also think if Zhao Hai had not offended this ¡®someone¡¯ he would not have a reason to work with us.¡±

    Kun nodded, ¡°Zhao Hai can be said as to be a very intelligent person. He knew that working with us and guaranteeing the quality of the cargo would double as advertisement. Therefore he gave us the best Magic Radishes. But little Laura, you must also pay attention to this point. He supplied us with all these high quality magic radishes but has not worked with anyone else. If he has not worked with others so far, that means these vegetables were not sold and only eaten.¡±

    Laura smiled and remained still as she seemed to understand a little.

    Kun looked at the Laura¡¯s reaction and showed a faint smile, ¡°If a person eats these magic vegetables himself, then his body will be differentpared with the average person. Although Zhao Hai¡¯s subordinate were not many, if he has enough extra magic radishes, his subordinates can eat these magic vegetables. Currently on this Continent, do you think there are private soldiers who can eat magic vegetables like this? No, there aren¡¯t any. Even among the big aristocrats, only the sharpest of their private soldiers can eat magic vegetables. If Zhao Hai¡¯s soldiers have such treatment, what does his future hold?¡±

    Although Kun¡¯s analysis wasn¡¯t entirely urate, as it was impossible to know of the existence of ¡°space,¡± he was actually spot on with what Zhao Hai was nning on doing. Zhao Hai wants to let all his subordinates eat the vegetables and meat that his space will produce and improve their physique.

    Laura had a shining look in her eyes, ¡°Grandfather Kun, you mean, Mr. Zhao Hai will be more and more formidable? If it really is as such, this may be an advantage for us.¡±

    Kun said with a smile, ¡°We are merchants, merchants are not aristocrats and cannot butt into their affairs, but it doesn¡¯t mean we merchants can¡¯t invest in these aristocrats. When presented with an aristocrat worth investing, we must invest in him. The day when he rises, we also will rise with him. This is the highest boundary of a merchant.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°Grandfather Kun thinks that Mr. Zhao Hai is such a person who is worth investing in? Should we give Mr. Zhao Hai benefits and preferential treatment? Perhaps give him subsidization?¡±

    Kun shook the head, ¡°Do not do such things. Although we have sole contact with Mr. Zhao Hai, he is a self-respecting and very strong person, in other words, he is likely very arrogant, he will not like us providing subsidization as if we are giving him handouts. If we do such a thing, it would only make him feel repulsive towards us. Right now, we must work with him like a normal partner. This would be the most helpful. But if he were to request assistance, let us then assist in his matters. We must manage ourselves attractively. For instance, looking for meat processing factories. I think this matter should be put on our agenda.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°Tomorrow, at Stony Mountain, we¡¯ll ask Mr. Zhao Hai about his Blue Eye Rabbit output. Then we will make contact with a meat processing factory.¡±

    Kun nodded, ¡°Yes, we should first understand Mr. Zhao Hai Blue Eye Rabbit output, then match this up with the proper processing factory. This will also be an advantage to Mr. Zhao Hai.¡±

    Laura nodded and turned to look at the sky through the window as she muttered, ¡°I hopes this is an opportunity. I do not care about the Markey Family and that imperial throne. In the future I will not turn into a gift to be packed and traded by fellows in my family.¡±

    Laura turned 18 years old this year. Although it is not as strongly practiced within the Markey Family, on the Continent all respected families, use marriage to consolidate influence and power. This has been in practice for several thousand years, and is still in use. Marriage!

    A technique rottenly used and exploited! Even some respected families use it.Under the guise of benefits, one is married off, a treatment equal to garbage.

    Even with this, one has to recognize, when two families are in cooperation, marriage truly can y a role making two rtions harmonious. Laura is Markey Family¡¯s chip, although her business talent is very high, her position within the family is too weak. Now Laura, being 18 years old, believes the Markey Family will soon marry her off. This is a repulsive matter to her. Laura wants her family to recognize her as a person and not a chip to be used in marriage, but she understands that only by bing stronger can she achieve this. With formidable power, the people from the family would not dare to marry her off. Only then can she control her own fate.

    Kun understood Laura¡¯s thoughts. Laura wanted to make great achievements in business but did not have the means or support. There were no good suppliers from the Markey Family, no good partners, no strong ally. These factors stiffened her progress. Even though Laura is intelligent, it was impossible for her to expand alone. But the appearance of Zhao Hai was an opportunity to change things. An opportunity that could be Laura¡¯s strength. So long as they seize this opportunity, the Markey Family would have difficulty controlling them in the future.

    Although it was said that Laura¡¯s father Klein wascking, he actually loves Laura. To Klein, Laura turning 18 did not make her into a marriage chip. He did not agree with the family because he believes Laura¡¯s happiness is something to be chosen by her.

    Running a small ce within the Purcell duchy, Klein could not receive any kind of help or support from the Markey Family. Naturally he did not have the authority to determine Laura¡¯s destiny. They need strength. A formidable strength. Otherwise sooner orter the family wille for Laura. To n heads from respected families,pared to the benefit of the family, an individual¡¯s happiness is as good as a fart.

 Chapter 128

    <h4>Chapter 128</h4>

    Zhao didn¡¯t know about the caravan sent by Laura on the second day, so he had Green rush to Casa City with 1000 Gold, unlikest time Green wasn¡¯t suspicious, he was riding a scaled wildebeest.

    Anyone who stared at the road leading to ¡°Stony Mountain¡± will be surprised, because of Green¡¯s mount, most people would ride at least a second-level or above magic beast, for example a me horse or a wind-chasing-horse and so on. The Scaled Wildebeest is the continent mostmonly used domestic animal amongmon people and even low aristocrats, but not adequate for riding since it¡¯s just slow.

    However, the army use it for all practical purposes, even though it can¡¯t be used in war but it¡¯s very effective in transporting grain and fodder and can also be used to drag carts, moreover when necessary, it can be ughtered to provide meat, despite the taste men can eat to their fullest, and can manage to get that many since Scaled Wildebeest are cheap.

    However, for magicians it¡¯s not that rare since most are strict about status and will have their subordinates ride low level beasts. But Zhao had a reason behind it he wanted to promote his Scaled Wildebeest, because it underwent the improvement of the space and became quicker, more violent and had increased endurance, which made it a good warhorse.

    The point of such actions, was because of the enormous demand regarding the Scaled Wildebeest, even though the price wasn¡¯t high he still doesn¡¯t have to worry about customers, and therefore his pasture will bare benefits, even still the Scaled Wildebeests have its advantages and disadvantages, it will generate profit only if the order is big, so he can only rely on merchants and the army. It took green a little less than two days to arrive at Casa city because of his mount, the road was peaceful, especially after thest battle where Zhao has disyed his battle efficiency. No one dared to cause him any strife.

    After the Scaled Wildebeest have underwent the change in the space there is no way topare it with ordinary ones, that¡¯s what Zhao want to prove to Laura, she the only person he can cooperate with, and if he wants to seed in his pasture ns he has to depend on Laura and the Markey family¡¯s influence.

    Personal rtions y a very important role in business, through force of circumstances Zhao found himself banished, and the Buda Family became the entire Aksu Empire¡¯s public enemy, if somehow their identities were revealed they¡¯ll die an ugly death. Even though he is now known as a ck mage, which will make him save a lot of troubles, people are afraid to approach him. Most merchants will avoid cooperation with a ck mage.

    It took green a little less two days to arrive at Casa city because of his mount, the road was peaceful, especially after thest battle where Zhao have disyed his battle efficiency. No one dared to cause him any strife.

    Before Green could enter Casa City, he suddenly stopped, in front of him was a carriage he recognized, it was the carriage of Laura. He did nothing but stare after few breaths of time he approached Sergio and said ¡°hello I¡¯m the follower of Mr. Zhao, please give Miss Laura my regards.¡¯

    To Sergio¡¯s surprise Green was wrapped in armor and helmet hiding his face, he looked like an aristocrat warrior, he did not dare be rude to him instead he gave him a faint smile and replied ¡®hello, please allow me to report to the youngdy.¡± He turned around and knocked the ss saying ¡°youngdy, the following warrior of Mr. Zhao Hai is in front giving you his regards¡±

    Laura was shocked at first, but she opened her door and walked toward Green with a smile on her face she said ¡°what matter brought this gentlemen to Casa city?¡±

    Green responded with a respectful tone ¡°we prepare to set up the oil pressing nt, but we do not have enough barrels to fill, we alsock some tools, therefore lord Zhoa sent me to take care of this matters¡±

    Laura keeping her smile said ¡°this no major matter, you don¡¯t have to waste your time on it I will have people arrange it for you, you see I was heading to blue mountain vige to see Mr. Zhao, may I ask you toe along with me ?¡±

    Green stared in surprise ¡°why must Miss Laura visit lord Zhao?!¡± he thought then he nodded and said ¡°I fear my horse can¡¯t keep up with your horses.¡±

    ¡°This is no issue ¡°she turned to Sergio and she said ¡°lead the gentleman¡¯s horse back to shop and provide him with a wind chasing horse immediately¡±

    Green nodded respectfully and jumped on his new mount, when suddenly Laura said ¡°let¡¯s leave then¡±

    This time she wasn¡¯t heading to the mountain in her carriage, this time she was followed by a whole caravan, she wanted toe back with the radish as fast as possible, that¡¯s why the beast dragging her carriage wasn¡¯t aScaled Wildebeest but rather a second-level magic beast that looks like an insect, it looks like a erged version of a centipede. This beast has an earth element which means it has much more power than other beasts. And is also quick.

    Even though this insect-like beast looks fierce it doesn¡¯t seem aggressive, in fact it emanates an air of docility, most factions used it to drag carts only if it¡¯s urgent, however only rich factions can afford it since its appetite is very big and requires a big amount of money to maintain.

    Laura was pressed by the high demand on the radish and even some aristocrats made inquiries about the mysterious radish, therefore instead chose the insect-like beast to drag the carts instead of the Scaled Wildebeest which takes four days to arrive at Stony mountain.

    And not only that, the insect-like beast are far more powerful than Scaled Wildebeest and can drag 10000 jin of radish instead of 5000 jin.

    Green noticed the full insect-like dragged caravan and quickly came to the conclusion that she wants more radishes, furthermore the horse he was riding wasn¡¯t cheap either, so if Laura doesn¡¯t take it back they will be able reproduce and enhance it.

    Moreover, Green was happy not because of the demands on the radishes, but because of his mount right now, Zhao¡¯s pasture can reproduce animals even if the parent is a male , its almost like cloning, so to Green¡¯s expectations they will be able to grow more Wind Chasing Horses in the pasture.

 Chapter 129

    <h4>Chapter 129</h4>

    Green has never made contact with video games, so he doesn¡¯t know about the digital world. Zhao¡¯s space being based on a game is totally weird for him. But for Zhao the system wasn¡¯t very strange aside the farming, the animals raised inside don¡¯t have the difference of sexes. More strange thing for green, inside the space a male animal can give birth to new one, in other words the pasture reproducing system is cloning, naturally these are Zhao¡¯s thoughts, since Green never heard of something called clones.

    Much to Green¡¯s surprise, they arrived at the foot of the hill in on only half a day of traveling, which made him sigh in disparity, even though the Scaled wildebeest was improved it still cannotpare to a Wind Chasing Horse¡¯s (AKA Snowke marvelous horse because its bred by the snow ke group) born superiority.

    Although Laura was bringing a big caravan, the poption wasn¡¯t that big, aside from the cart drivers it did not have any others, and moreover Kun was nowhere to be seen. She knew that Zhao had such a big pile of undead that can help in loading the goods.

    Once inside the courtyard her carriage came to a stop, when suddenly Zhao followed by Meg and Merine came to greet her, Laura¡¯s response wasn¡¯t slow either she jumped from the carriage and bowed and said ing to receive me from carriage is just too polite of mister Zhao¡±.

    Zhao showed a faint smile and replied ¡°Miss Laura you are now my gold host how can I neglect you¡± directing her to sit in the backyard living room

    ¡°So Miss Laura is here for the matter regarding the magical radish?¡± he said

    ¡°It seems you already guessed the reason behind my visit today¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m very confident in my magical radish¡± he added ¡°but I never thought my products will be very popr¡±

    She didn¡¯t conceal the situation in Casa city, Zhao was shocked by the effect of the magical radish and said ¡°does magical radish have this use? I never thought about it before, perhaps it is Miss Laura¡¯s arrangements ¡°

    Laura shook her head hastily and responded ¡°don¡¯t you think if we do that it would just ruin our advertisement? ¡°

    ¡°Miss Laura shouldn¡¯t get angry¡± Zhao had an astonished look on his face ¡°I just felt that this matter is just inconceivable, how can this situation be possible, I¡¯m sure my magical radish¡¯s quality is high but isn¡¯t it odd ? Some might regard it as a drug which will affect your business badly¡±

    ¡°It might not, your magical radishes are of superior quality, and moreover I¡¯ll have them separated from ordinary ones on sale, so it will not be a major problem¡±

    Zhao quickly understood her aim, those radishes will be a trademark, making a brand will definitely skyrocket the sales which will bare huge profits for both sides, so he slowly pats his own forehead gently then says ¡° but then my magical radishes should have another name what kind of a name should it be ?¡±

    Laura couldn¡¯t help but stare back, she understood the meaning of Zhao¡¯s words, and could only gape in secret, to her estimation Zhao quickly thought about this point and changed the name of the magical radishes, so people can discriminate between his products and others , and people will quickly remember his trademark

    She gave a forced smile and said ¡°you truly are fierce, if you do business this way I won¡¯t even have food to eat¡±

    Zhao on the other hand showed a faint smile and replied ¡°Miss Laura is too polite, it¡¯s true I might have few tricks in my sleeve, but speaking of business how many Dora Radishes you want ?¡±

    She felt a bit irritable but could only manage to keep a smile ¡°I n on purchasing 200,000 jin (1jin = 0.5kg) per month but I¡¯m not sure if Mr. Zhao¡¯s goods are sufficient?¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, the quantity is no problem at all, I can provide you to up to 400,000 jin per month, I can also guarantee the good quality ¡°he said

    Zhao made his point clear, which allowed Laura carry good impression about his power, she couldn¡¯t stop wondering about the technique the ck mage in front of her is using to get so many radishes. But she was worrying about a small detail,that¡¯s because Radish is a seasonal vegetable and Laura doubted if he can provide her with enough goods during summer ¡°are you sure you can provide me with enough of the radishes throughout the years months?¡±

    Although Zhao was a nerd, it was clear that radishes only grow in specific seasons, but he had the storage power of his space he had nothing to worry about ¡°as I said before I can provide you with enough of this radishes monthly even in summer months, and also guarantee the quality and sulent taste of the vegetables¡± he said.

    After listening to his words Laura could only sigh in relief, she knew well, as manager of a food shop, that preserving vegetables can be risky but if done in the right way it can hold the radishes for several months, there were even dedicated businesses in preserving vegetables through winter to sell them at summer, naturally the price increases when it¡¯s the hot season, even though preserved products will not rot , but they will lose the taste and effect of a fresh one.

    Because of these reasons Laura have never preserved radishes in the summer, fearing that she might ruin her shop¡¯s image. But seeing Zhao confidence she thought that he had a suitable nting environment through all seasons.

    She couldn¡¯t help but specte about Zhao¡¯snds and territory but she knew well she had to keep it to herself, plus she was sure that he wouldn¡¯t deceive her in matters of business.

    For Zhao, he couldn¡¯t be sure what she was thinking, but he was just too happy to think about it, even though 200,000 couldn¡¯t get him 10,000 gold coins, he was sure if hebines it with the output of the oil press he can surpass it easily.

    Furthermore, Laura knew that Zhoa wouldn¡¯t deceive her in matter concerning his own products, but there was still an issue¡­quantity.

    ¡°how many Blue Eyed Rabbits can Mr. Zhao produce in a month ? this will help a lot when looking for potent buyers¡±, she asked directly.

 Chapter 130

    <h4>Chapter 130</h4>

    This is good news, especially for Zhao, considering the territory under his control, some might think of it as insufficient, but with gold flowing in it certainly makes him happy. Furthermore, ording to his calctions, he can produce 10,000 Blue Eyed Rabbits per month, considering it takes at least 3 days for new born rabbit to reach maturity inside the pasture.

    And that wasn¡¯t all, 10,000 Blue Eyed Rabbit isn¡¯t enough,bining the animals raised in the pasture with those raised the mine tunnel will definitely boost the oue, that why he made so much preparations in the mountain reach.

    But he wouldn¡¯t higher his expectations, he turned to Laura ¡°with my farm I can produce 8000 Blue Eyed Rabbit per month at most¡±

    He didn¡¯t reveal the total 10,000 rabbit, because he want to spare some to make sure no problems ur, in addition he was sure that the rabbits quality are far exceeding than those of normal ones.

    Miss Laura was shocked,pared to other big businesses 8000 Blue Eyed Rabbit is not high, she reassured herself with the fact he just opened his pasture. Said ¡°please rest assured I¡¯ll do my best to find a buyer, but I¡¯m not sure if you have any special request¡±

    Zhao nodded ¡°it is true I wish not to sell the rabbit skins, moreover in two months, I¡¯ll also need to process them to make leather clothing, could you please help me with that?¡±

    His request was like cold water sshed against her, that¡¯s because she knew well that meat processing factories part of iees from the animal¡¯s skins that they ughtered, fulfilling such need will be hard to do.

    Zhao noticed her expression and quickly added ¡°and naturally it only cost them the price of 5000 rabbit and the other 3000 can be considered as fee for letting me have the rabbit¡¯s skin¡±

    She was still surprised when she replied ¡°Sir, then it¡¯s not an issue, but it will result in you sustaining losses¡±

    Zhao smiled ¡°it¡¯s true but you the first three months will produce 15,000 rabbits skin, moreover the leather clothing is really useful for me, in any case it will minimize my loses¡±

    Laura replied ¡°then it¡¯s settled, I will discuss this with people willing to take the Blue Eyed Rabbit, when will you Sir be able to produce the rabbits?¡±

    Zhao¡¯s smile grew wider ¡°in ten days a batch of 3000 Blue Eyed Rabbit will be ready, the other 5000 will be providedter this month¡±

    ¡°It seems your pasture is expanding quite fast?! Good, as long as I have news I¡¯ll inform you Sir¡±

    Zhao courteous as ever said ¡°this is all thanks to the youngdy¡¯s hard work, this you shall return with several fire fish, even though mass producing them is quiteborious, a few will not hurt¡±

    Laura showed a shy smile ¡°you are too polite¡±st time she came here she was shocked at the dense basin of Fire Fish, she knew that these only mate seasonally and are very plus the price is super high.

    ¡°Compared to your help these fish are worth nothing¡±

    Laura asked with a curious tone ¡°Sir, can i ask how your oil pressing ntation is going¡±

    ¡°Ha-ha how inconsiderate of me, unexpectedly I haven¡¯t prepared barrels, so I had to dy the production¡±

    Trying to win his favor she said ¡°don¡¯t be worried, in two days my caravan will arrive and will deliver whatever is that you need¡±

    He knew well her intentions but decided to arouse her curiosity more ¡°there is no need for such actions, when the timeses I¡¯ll send multiple Scaled Wild Beast to Casa City to fulfill my needs and bring back more seeds¡±

    She was quite astonishes when she replied ¡°uh I never thought that Mr. Zhao also produce magical vegetables? If so I¡¯ll be d to sell them to the people of Casa City¡±

    Originally Green was sent to Casa City to buy vegetables seeds, but die the force of circumstances he came back Miss Laura. Initially Green¡¯s mission was to bring back as much Umon first-level magic vegetables,pared to Magical Radishes. These vegetables are on the edge between a magical vegetable and an ordinary ones.

    The majority of ordinary vegetables are ordinary one, the remaining few are magical vegetables. The rarity of such vegetables relies on the precise environment it takes to nt, and that¡¯s whymon people don¡¯t get much magical ones.

    But the aristocrats couldn¡¯t tolerate thepetition withmon farmers and thus limited the ess to the magical seeds. But suddenly and idea popped up in Zhao¡¯s mind, considering Laura¡¯s status, he might acquire quite a variety of seed easily, he said ¡°I¡®ll trouble you more this time Miss Laura, you see I need help with my farm. This problem sounds quite simple, but in reality it¡¯s not, it¡¯s very hard to acquire Umon nt seeds, could you possible provide me with a variety of nt seeds, the purchase costs will be covered by me¡±

    Laura stared in shock, many people were eager to have rare nt seeds especially alchemists and elixir teachers since they mostly have they their own botanical gardens, but that¡¯s not the case with ck mages, even ordinary magicians have no big use of such nts. Slowly she started doubting the identity of Zhao as a ck mage

 Chapter 131

    <h4>Chapter 131</h4>

    Laura was wondering what Zhao, a ck mage needs such nts. Her best option was to ask him directly, after all she had nothing to lose¡± what are you nning to make with these magic nts? The quantity of such seeds in the market are low, but I¡¯ll do my best to provide you with as much as I can.¡±

    Showing a faint smile he said ¡°I want to make a botanical garden but what i need most are nt seeds, regardless of quality the more the better¡±

    She replied calmly ¡°then I should make preparations so you suffer no loss.¡±

    ¡°I believe in your abilities. This is an important matter for me¡±

    She courteously responded ¡°You are too polite, this is but a minor matter no need to look for help from others.¡±

    Zhao Hai said with a smile: ¡°we¡¯ll have more chances to cooperate in the future, I just set-up my pasture, it only has Blue Eye Rabbit,ter it will also contain Scaled Wildebeest or perhaps something more special, or high-level Magic Beast, I also hope that Miss Laura can establish a meat processing factory, ha-ha.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have such a n, because the meat processing factory is not profitable enough, and my n doesn¡¯t have the experience, therefore we have not meddled in this aspect. ¡°

    ¡°Miss Laura, I think your business is limited to hotel industry and food shops, you should unfold toward the entire industry aspect, for example if you set up the meat processing factory, which contains Magic Beast that my pasture provides, the quality is in uppermostyer, you also tasted the Blue Eye Rabbit that I have raised, it was very good right?, Therefore If you want to set up a meat processing business, my Blue Eye Rabbit will be sold only to you, I believe that depending on my Magic Beast quality and your salework. It will definitely be fruitful.¡±

    Laura¡¯s heart was moved, because what Zhao Hai suggested is an extremely good idea ,the Blue Eye Rabbit that he produces is very good, not only the vor is very good, but also the magic element inside is more intense than and ordinary Blue Eye Rabbit, if he produces enormous quantities, the result will be a positive one.

    Zhao Hai looked at Laura¡¯s exited figure and added ¡°This time I will send my servants riding Scaled Wildebeest to go to Casa City, not only to handle some matters, but also to show Miss Laura the Scaled Wildebeest that undergoes my careful raising,pared to ordinary ones.¡±

    Laura showed a faint smile and said ¡°I believe Mr. Zhao Hai, please rest assured, after going back, I will discuss this matter with my n members.¡±

    ¡°Previously when Miss Laura was attacked I was quit worried about you, now that we are allies please Miss Laura feel relieved, if there is any problems, feel free toe to me, I¡¯ll do my best to help you¡±

    Laura has gawked, at first she was interested in Zhao Hai, because he has saved her, and because she wanted to rely on the Zhao¡¯s strength, but now things changed, he openly admitted that she can have his help, this was really too important. she knew well that experts relied on their words as contracts, as long as he said he¡¯ll do something, nothing will stop him from doing it, she could only sigh in relief. Moreover this time when she contacted Zhao Hai, Laura was sure, Zhao Hai was a smart person, and moreover he is also a good person, although he is a ck Magician, but he was really a good person.

    Laura has stood seriously, then said: ¡°Thanks you for these kind words¡± Laura felt relieved ¡°please don¡¯t be too polite with me it¡¯s my request¡±

    ¡°your requests are my orders, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t ask you to handle that many matters for me, Miss Laura please feel relieved,ter if you meet any troubles that you can not solve, i will do my best to help, even if you were to be chased down by level nine Expert, as long as you reach Stony Mountain, I can guarantee your safety.¡±

    Laura could only stare, she didn¡¯t think that he will actually boastfully talk, he must know that nine levels expert are a formidable existence! Those Experts are legends in the Continent, the people generally called them ¡®semi gods¡¯, meaning they are only poorer than god himself. Facing such Experts, Zhao Hai dares to say that he can unexpectedly guarantee her safety?

    Zhao Hai looked at Laura¡¯s appearance, he knew what she was thinking, however he only dared to say he can guarantee her safety because he had the power of the space, even if an expert came, as long as he hid in the space, they will have no idea.

    ¡°I can only guarantee you to be safe, and cannot help you, because level nine Expert Is an existence that i cannot cope with, to speaks the truth, in my possession is one undefined item that the ancestors handed down from generation to generation and it¡¯s called ¡®transmit scroll¡¯, so if you came, I can give the scroll to travel, but to where you¡¯ll be transported is unknown to me¡±

    Laura then felt rxed, in the Ark Continent there was a legend about an antiquity Magician. The legend said that this Magician was iparably strong, level nine Expert at that time weremon existence, they were true experts who could move mountains, they were formidable and iparable and were called the gods of time. Currently before that legend did spread, some deep rooted families had a long history threading even before the flood happened, and they possessed magical items that they passed from generation to generation, one of those was the teleportation scroll.

    The ¡®Transmit scroll¡¯ truly existed on the Continent, more than hundred years ago, bandits and thieves intruded an Antiquity Magician grave, and found a ¡®transmit scroll¡¯, but an unknown person fought them, afterward the bandits and thieves chased him down, he had ripped open that scroll and vanished, then reappeared in a forest, thousand kilometers away, which allowed him to flee. Afterward some people spread the news, and sometimeter that person became a big aristocrat.

    Also because of this matter people on the Continent knew and respected the family of that person, but that respect was based on that item that originated from before the flood. Since then many mercenary soldiers and adventurers, willed to take risk thinking antiquity magic items were worth the danger.

    Laura smiled at him and could not even speak, now she is more curious about Zhao Hai status, since the antiquity magic items are handed down from generation to generation among big families, the ¡®transmit scroll¡± must be a family heirloom. More importantly what status Zhao holds?

    Zhao Hai read about ¡®the transmit scroll¡¯ from one of his books, but never thought he will use it as an excuse, Laura felt unexpectedly rxed, this made Zhao Hai chuckle. No matter what, it seems antiquity magical items are extremely powerful.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry if I encounter any issue I¡¯ll rely on you.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh saying: ¡°my treasure hold immense value, and if I ampelled to use it then Miss Laura will have to pay a huge price¡±

    She quickly understood the meaning of his words such items are exceptionally rare, even though he offered to protect her, he made it clear that a price must be paid

    He turned to watch the weather state, then slowly turn toward her and added ¡°Miss Laura the dinner is prepared, after dinner you should head back home, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you here, it¡¯s just I have so many secrets which I¡¯m not allowed to share with you, sorry .¡±

    She didn¡¯t care, she knew everyone had his secrets, she was even delighted Zhao rted to her some of his own¡­but wait dinner?? She knew it¡¯s her favorite dish the Fire Fish

    ¡°Rest assured today¡¯s Fire Fish are prepared in a way that you have never tasted before¡±

    Without hesitation she followed him to the dining room. They arrived at the dining room to sit down, Merine carried the meal immediately, the food was very simple, and the bread was fresh ced in a wooden basket.

    In front of everyone, was ced some roasted rabbit meat, some green vegetables, but in the middle of the table was a Fire Fish. The way this fish was cooked was different. On thest visit, Zhao¡¯s Fire Fish had a bluish steaming out of it. Today, it was a red-roast, no one in this world have tasted something like this.

    Zhao Hai said proudly ¡°the fish you taste here is prepared in way that you¡¯ll never find it in any other ce¡±

    She looked curiously at it before taking a fork to taste it. The fish had only a main-bone so she wouldn¡¯t have trouble eating it, however once she put it in her mouth the taste was heavenly, sweet and delicate.

 Chapter 132

    <h4>Chapter 132</h4>

    When Laura started eating the Fire Fish, she felt a very special fragrance. She never have tasted this vor before. She felt that her entire oral cavity was full of this fragrance; moreover this fragrance also has started extending at rapid rate. The delicacy was overwhelming.

    Laura is a person who enjoys good food, she has eaten all well-known food in the Continent. However all of that good food is iparable to what Zhao has presented to her. As a result Laura, felt that every time she will visit Zhao Hai he will have some pleasant surprises.

    Zhao Hai looked at Laura¡¯s appearance, and couldn¡¯t help but show a faint smile, the Chinese delicacy is not what an ordinary person can resist, although the Ark Continent seasoning varied, it was still inferior to Earth diversity, aside from the Fire Fish there were some substitutemodities, which made the dish taste even better.

    After a while Laura put the fork down, turned her head to Zhao and said: ¡°could you pass the recipe for this dish, it¡¯s the most perfect dish I ever ate.¡±

    Zhao Hai answered with a smile: ¡°Small matter, after you go I will prepare it for you, I will also send you some of my unique vegetables.¡±

    ¡°Sorry for being impolite, although your vegetables are great, but you don¡¯t have a nice wine, next time Ie time, i will bring some with me.¡±

    This made Zhao chuckle. ¡°Well, I hope that Miss Laura could teach me some of the ways to make wine, some of the best recipes.¡±

    Laura gave an astonished look and asked ¡°Can you also manage a brewery? It¡¯s not easy to manage.¡±

    Zhao smiled and said: ¡°This is only an idea for my business. You see in my territory, there is a mountain that only have oil nts, I wanted to see if i can nt some wine fruit trees, and the ie will be much stronger than oil nts.¡±

    Laura frowned and said: ¡°Sir, I fear that this is impossible, oil ntnds generally are bad, so it¡¯s not good to nt other type of fruit trees.¡±

    Zhao smiled and said: ¡°I will just try, anyway, my main industry is not based around those trees. So even if it fails it¡¯s not a big loss.¡±

    Laura nodded her head and said: ¡°Well, this is not a problem, I can get some wine recipes and tools for Mr. Zhao, as long as you are willing, you can always brew.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, next time Miss Laura visits, we can maybe drink our own wine, so do not mention it¡±

    Laura was very happy, because not only she obtained the good food recipe, but also because her cooperation with Zhao deepened, and her rtionship with Zhao was more of a secret cut. After having had the lunch, Zhao Hai has made people load radish for her, Laura naturally packed off the gifts and left.

    After that Laura left, Zhao Hai returned to the living room, suddenly Green said ¡°Young master, should we start raising Blue Eye Rabbits in the mine tunnels? Anyway, in two days we should feed the Rabbits, and wait until that Miss Laura sends the tools to extract the oil.¡±

    ¡°Yes, now we have a lot of small rabbit in our hands, feeding them some radish leaves should be okay, tomorrow we will let them use the roller mill and begin processing corn.¡±

    Green nodded and looked at Zhao Hai saying: ¡°Young master, why did you tell the youngdy, if there are level nine Experts chasing her, she coulde to Stony Mountain and guarantee her safety?¡±

    Zhao Hai understood Green¡¯s meaning. The space is their most important secret, if a bystander knows about the matter, troubles will erupt. He responded calmly ¡°You think that Laura will meet nine levels Expert? These nine levels Expert are rare as a phoenix feather, and won¡¯t chase Laura, she does not hold a big value.¡±

    Green Zhao agreed to his argument, but he frowned and said: ¡°Now is not the time to fear, with Laura¡¯s cooperation with young master Master, she will have huge profits in the future, at that time there might be level nine experts chasing her.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied with a smile: ¡°rx Grandpa Green, at that time we can also trust Laura.¡±

    Green was still puzzled but quickly changed the subject ¡°Young master, why do you want that many rabbit skins? Is it useful?¡±

    ¡°I want to prepare the rabbit skins forter, when winter arrives, the temperature will be low, and what will happens to the ves? Even if we seal the windows and doors, they will also have to go out, when that happens will they not be freezing?¡±

    Green smiled and shook his head saying: ¡°I also really forgot about this matter, right, we should prepare and avoid such thing.¡±

    Zhao Hai showed a faint smile, then hisplexion suddenly changed, he turned his head and said to Green: ¡°Grandpa Green, immediately call Grandma Merine and Meg, there is an ident at Iron Mountain fort!!¡±

    Green seeing Zhao Ha¡¯s expression change, immediately runs to call them.

    But at this time, thinking about this matter, Laura was curious about Zhao Hai, she couldn¡¯t figure his identity or status. She thought he was a big aristocrat descendant, but hisck of customs(manners) and seeds showed the opposite, furthermore he held the ancient ¡®transmit scroll¡¯, a legendary item. For these reason Laura was left confused and unable to think.

    Most importantly, it was clear that Zhao was short on coins. Even though he said that he¡¯ll send his servants on Scaled Wildebeest as an excuse to show her the quality of his products, she was sure aside those Scaled Wilde Beasts and undead he didn¡¯t have any other riding animals, plus his animals and nts are only low-end products across the continent. Moreover, his life style was very simple and his servant¡¯s number was limited. For all these reasons she came to a conclusion that his economic strength was weak. She also noticed that he values the coins, for her, the sum of money exchanged for his goods is nothing much, but for an average person, it¡¯s huge.

    It can be said that in the Laura¡¯s eyes, Zhao Hai is a contradictory marriage, with the status he holds and style of conduct seems somewhat contradictory. These contrasts left Laura see Zhao Hai shrouded by mystery. However she decided to cooperate with Zhao, not for the benefit, not for his strength, but for his benevolence.

    Laura thought of a second possibility, which consisted of Zhao gradually gaining her respect to build a powerful partnership. She saw Zhao¡¯s economy situation, and yet he is making money rather slow and steady, but never took advantage of her, As a result her admiration to the ck mage grew even more.

    Nier sat in Laura¡¯s side, looked at the Laura¡¯s appearance, and couldn¡¯t help but ask with a smile: ¡°youngdy is thinking of Mr. Zhao Hai? That¡¯s what grandfather Kun said, do you really like him?¡±

    Laura stared then said ¡°nonsense! I don¡¯t¡¯ know what the future holds, his business just started, hence he really needs our financial help. If he was a normal person he wouldn¡¯t cooperate with us and have a life-saving obligation toward the Markey n. But he actually did, and more importantly he didn¡¯t use it to his advantage to extract gold from me. As you can see we are both in a win-win situation. I truly admire his personality¡±

    Nier was puzzled when she replied ¡°but didn¡¯t he ept the expensive magical staff and robe?¡±

    ¡±what does a small girl like you know, the reason the gentleman epted these things was to let us feel owing him benevolence, and like this we can work on equal grounds, otherwise you think that Mr. Zhao will ept that indifferent thing¡­really? Considering the item in his disposal, that robe and staff were worth nothing¡±

    Nier smiled in a puzzled way and asked ¡°I was wondering why he epted the gifts quickly, I thought it was because of his greed or maybe low status¡±

    Laura looked at Nier and showed a faint smile ¡°Silly thing, he might not be arrogant, he might not even be a junior of a big family, but he definitely has a great lofty character¡±

    ¡°I never thaught that Mr. Zhao is actually a gentleman!¡±

    Laura looked at Nier¡¯s blushing face, she had an innocent look, and was kept from the outside world so she never got contaminated by any bad thoughts. She was as pure as clean water staring at the Stony mountain direction. Deep in her heart was imprinted the image of Zhao¡¯s ck robes.

    At this point Nier saw Zhao in a whole new image

 Chapter 133

    <h4>Chapter 133</h4>

    Back at Stony Rock Mountain.

    Previously Zhao didn¡¯t rte what¡¯s the ident that happened at ck Wastnd, but with Zhao¡¯s call, Green quickly made the preparations. As soon as the party entered the living room they were teleported to Iron Mountain Fort.

    In the courtyard stood four people staring at their surroundings, the fort was as peaceful as ever. Green gave a puzzled look and asked ¡°young master¡­ what¡¯s the matter?!

    Zhao calmly responded ¡°sorry for not exining, there are intruders in the ck Wastnd, mostly envoys of an aristocratic family. Outside the castle are 5 intruders stirring trouble, four are already dead thest one is cornered by my undead, we can¡¯t let them leave otherwise it will be troublesome to deal with them, grandpa Green please go bring him here¡±

    He didn¡¯t hesitate he quickly turned around and made his way outside the castle. Merine looked at his disappearing back and said ing to make trouble huh? Why would they do that?¡±

    Zhao answered with a cold voice ¡°they want us dead. Until then they won¡¯t feel relieved¡±

    Green quickly came back, in his hand was a corpse. This person¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t high, only around the 6th level. This figure was ck and swollen.

    ¡°Young master, at the moment he saw me, he swallowed a pill and quickly died¡±

    Zhao nodded with an ugly expression ¡°he thought death will save him from me¡± he waved the ghost staff, suddenly a ck cloud covered the corpse, it was a high leveled ck magic spell called ¡®the sleepy spirit technique¡¯, the point behind the naming is: when the spell is cast and the skeleton is raised it will keep a strand of the corpse¡¯s spirit in the body, therefore it will keep it¡¯s memory. That¡¯s the difference between the high leveled spell and the lower one called ¡®hammer the bone¡¯ which only consist of forging a body with no will.

    The corpse came back to life and bowed, Zhao on the other hand nodded and asked ¡°who are you and who are your subordinates?!¡±

    ¡°This one is called Ink Line, and is the leader of the 5th squad, I¡¯m an envoy of the Purcell family apanied by four other people¡±

    ¡°How many squads in total, and how many men are in each squad?! ¡°

    ¡°There are 10 squads in total, 2 were wiped out in stony mountain so only 8 remains. Each one holds 50 men.¡±

    Zhao asked ¡°what¡¯s the point of you five peopleing here?!¡±

    ¡°We received orders to scout the area of ck wastnd, and see if you are dead, in case you are alive we are to head back and report immediately¡±

    Zhao put the undead in the space and started walking toward the living room. At this moment Rockhead and Blockhead arrived from outside the castle and noticed the situation. So nobody dared to act unreasonably.

    He sat down while Green followed him, face grim he said ¡°I haven¡¯t thought that the Purcell family will be this strong, they must even have suffered aplete wipe out at stony mountain and yet they still have that many strong soldiers.¡±

    Zhao responded ¡°that¡¯s not strange, after all they have ruled for so many years. But if they start paying attention to us now, that would be troublesome¡±

    Merine said with a calm face ¡°I heard that the Purcell family have two level nine experts that¡¯s why we had the engagement with them, it might not be strange if even the current king wanted to meddle with our affairs. Plus a long time ago the Buda family had an agreement with the old king to infiltrate the Purcell family and help him disintegrate it bit by bit¡±

    Zhao was shocked he never thought the aim behind his engagement would be this wicked, but at the same time it made him puzzled. So he asked ¡°grandpa Green, grandma Merine, ording to what you said we must have a very intimate rtion with old king, furthermore the imperial family only copes with the important pieces of the board games, if it wasn¡¯t for us standing in the wrong team we wouldn¡¯t be here right ?! We are already banished in this barrennds does it really matter anymore?!¡±

    Green¡¯splexion grew uglier and said with an ashamed tone ¡°of-course it matters, you see before the current king sat on the throne he had the help of the big aristocrats. The very aristocrats the old king wished to get rid of. So to take their revenge they have firstly killed the king and tried to exterminate anyone of his servants. So certainly they won¡¯t let us off that easily¡±

    Zhao frowned he never thought that the situation will be as such, it seems that these aristocrats held some power and could do whatever they wanted.

    Merine interrupted his train of thoughts saying ¡°every Purcell envoy have died today, so normally they will send more¡±

    Zhao nodded and said ¡°it seems they are watching our movements because of the engagement, plus they also want to see if we survived the first beast tide. If we renounce that engagement, it¡¯s possible that they won¡¯t mind us anymore. Its better we do it first and take away any reason they have to meddle in our affairs¡±

    Green smiled and replied ¡°this marriage isn¡¯t a good thing, after we got in trouble they didn¡¯t even move an inch to help us, which is not very good for their reputation ¡°

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what is their aim, however it can¡¯t be superficial. Otherwise why would they suspect us at such a sorry state? Is there any method to deal with them?¡±

    Other people in the room were thinking, they knew that it¡¯s not easy to deal with Purcell family

    Suddenly Blockhead interrupted the silence saying ¡°young master why not send some undead to ravage theirnds so they won¡¯t have time to deal with us?¡±

    Before Zhao could even respond Green shook his head and said ¡°absolutely not, if they know that we survived the bestial tide, and the beasts passed beyond the ck wastnds, they will suspect our young master¡¯s identity and it will attract even more attention¡±

    The room fell back to silence, everyone was trying hard to find a solution. Meg impatiently said ¡°we can¡¯t deal with the Purcell family unless they have a disaster. But that¡¯s not the case, this year¡¯s weather and crops were outstanding, plus there is no way an insect gue will hit them anytime soon¡±

    Zhao showed and an unexpected smile and said ¡°Grandpa Green, unless an insect gue infects their grains they wouldn¡¯t have time for us, where is their granary?!¡±

    Green stared in shock ¡°Yes, Purcell duchy¡¯s grain main production area is the Llica ins, it¡¯s a very fertilend which holds a massive granary that contains enough grains to feed the whole duchy for one year, this granary have great importance !¡±

    Zhaoughed loudly ¡°Ha-ha insect gue ha-ha, we can make it happen, let¡¯s see if they can scheme with no food!¡±

 Chapter 134

    <h4>Chapter 134</h4>

    Green was excited and yet puzzled, because he and the other Buda servants didn¡¯t know all the space¡¯s abilities. Amongst those abilities are the ones to summon weed, insects, and mosquitoes. Zhao himself almost forgot about them and he never thought that he would actually use them.

    In the farming game these abilities were considered an amusement factor. If Meg haven¡¯t mentioned the insects he would never have thought about it.

    Insect gues are the nightmare of every country, especially ¡®locust waves¡¯ that are very famous for the gargantuan amount of damage it leaves behind. However Zhao can summon ¡®pork insects¡¯ which also leads to the destruction of crops.

    Once Zhao releases the insects, the crops in Lica in will be entirely ravaged. Moreover, nobody will think that it was artificially triggered.

    Zhao noticed Green¡¯s puzzlement and exined ¡°Grandpa Green, grandma Merine, the space have several other uses which I never thought will be useful, so I never told you about them ha-ha it seems these functions are pretty handy¡±

    Green still confused asked ¡°What functions? Does it have any rtion with insect gues?!¡±

    Zhao answered with a faint smile ¡°yea¡­kind of, in total, there are 3 abilities which allow the summoning of pests, weed, and mosquitoes. With the first tool (pests) I¡¯m able to release insects toward farnds, it¡¯s very effective destroying crops. The second one (weed) has the same effect, it allows me to summon weeds that willpete with crops for nutrition, therefore reducing the amount of the crop production. The final one allows the massive discharge of mosquitoes, sadly I can¡¯t use it yet¡±

    On the ark continent, there were insects called mosquitoes, so naturally Zhao didn¡¯t have to change the name.

    Green couldn¡¯t believe what he just heard so he had to make sure ¡°young master are you sure it can emit insects to destroy crops?!¡±

    Zhao smiled and added ¡°yes, unlike thend improvement I can use it without daily restraints¡±

    The old man was delighted ¡°Good, good, then we can go back to Stony Mountain then set off to Llica ins to ravage it, once we are done we can just break off the engagement ¡°

    Zhao nodded and said ¡°the people they sent are all dead, unless they can confirm it, they can¡¯t make any move until then, we have enough time to deal with them¡±

    Green replied ¡°It¡¯s true, there is enough time to travel from Casa city to the Llica ins ande back to stony mountain, but unfortunately not many people can go on this journey otherwise it will be troublesome¡±

    ¡°Yes, but you can stay in the space, just in case any problems ur¡±

    That statement was wise. Because now, that the majority of his high leveled undead are deployed, Zhao was somewhat weak. He also can¡¯t move the undead that are guarding both of his castles.

    Merine wasn¡¯t worried either, she knew he had the power of the space. As long as he hid inside it nothing can harm him. Furthermore he can just teleport back to one of the castles. Initially, when Zhao¡¯s farm reached level ten he gained the ability to put down three transmission points, even though these points were fixed Zhao had only deployed two.

    But for the time being Stony Mountain can¡¯t be empty, they had to deal with Laura.

    Two dayster. The second caravan sent by Laura arrived with wooden barrels and tools. The preparations to begin oil pressing were almostplete. However Laura only sent 200 barrel. These wooden barrels can hold 200 Jin (0.5 kg) each. On the other hand Zhao can produce 20.000 jin of oil in almost five days. So he sent a word with the caravan master, Sean. First to notify Laura that he needs more wooden Barrels; second to let her know that he won¡¯t be avable for some time, but if these is any urgent matter she can stille to Stony Mountain.

    Sean didn¡¯t dare be impolite, even though his authority grew he was very careful to not neglect any of Zhao¡¯s demand. Because deep in his heart he knew that the ck mage was Laura¡¯s trusted friend and helper.

    After the caravan left, Zhao and green also started their journey and made their way to the Llica ins. On their travel they rested in bright day and only traveled at night. That way they can avoid the locals and adventurers.

    Soon they arrived at the Llica ins, the main source of food in the Purcell duchy. But sadly it was slightly far from the city, so there was no time for reinforcements to arrive instantly if a disaster was to hit the fertilends.

    Originally Casa city was built as a trading post, because not only it was the intersection of multiple trading routes but it was adjacent to the Yudai River which made aquatic transportation quite easy.

    The Purcell family went through all this trouble to build Casa city was because of two reasons; first, the city¡¯s location was very beneficial. Second, they didn¡¯t have to worry about defending the Llica ins.

    As the name suggests the Llica ins is apletely t piece ofnd that stretches as far as the eyes can see. However its defenses capabilities are limited. Still thatnd has great importance to the Purcell family, the entire family¡¯s economy was based on the grains produced here.

    After all grains show the economical might of a duchy. Even though grains are the most basic type of food it still allowed the Purcell family to rule over thend. The family even deployed multiple method to spread itsplete authority over the Llica ins.

    With the control over the grain production, the Purcell family was able to raise a shocking number of soldiers to guard the Llica ins. Furthermore these 5000 soldier don¡¯t relocate at all. Additionally every soldier was extremely fierce. The expenses spent on the guards is extremely shocking.

 Chapter 135

    <h4>Chapter 135</h4>

    Jared Spitzer you da real MVP

    Outside the Llica ins is a wind breaking barrier. This barrier is made out of tall thick trees, thorn vines, and ¡®crown of thorns¡¯. These two types of nts are verymon in the Ark continent, they are used as sort of protection. Even though their defense is low it¡¯s still capable of holding against low leveled Magical Beasts.

    The Llica ins are so huge, some say it even exceeded a million mu (Note: 1m mu = 666,6 km2). To encircle such bignds definitely require arge amount of resources. However the ins are special, there are no aristocrats normon people only the ves of the Purcell¡¯s family and their soldiers.

    Naturally to cultivate and as big as the Llica ins it needs at least several hundred thousand workers. But in reality there are over a million ve in the fertilend! a million ve ! That¡¯sparable to a medium size town. In other words the Purcell family have a medium size ve town!

    The Purcell family is one of the powerful families in the Aksu Empire. No wonder they are not afraid of exterminating the Buda family.

    The old king wanted powerful families as his loyal vassals, however the Purcell family only pursued benefits. On the other hand the Buda family was like a de in his hand. if it wasn¡¯t for the pressure from the senior king the Purcell family would have never epted the marriage engagement.

    ¡­

    Evan from the Purcell family, is the respected head of the n. Nobody can deny that he is a good person. In time of his youth he travelled and experienced many things, and once he ran into Adam¡¯s father and they became good friends.

    But matters changed and he even became the grand duke of the Purcell duchy and helped the Buda family many times. But now he couldn¡¯t do anything. As a person in charge he had to assume his responsibilities to defend both the Purcell duchy and the benefits of the old aristocrats. Therefore he was forced to oppose the Buda Family.

    Moreover, beside the head of the household exists what¡¯s called the Elder Assembly. This assembly isposed by the elders of the direct descendants and coteral branches of the Purcell family. Forming a big based on benefits, and trapping Evan, the head of the family, in the middle of it.

    After the sudden death of the old king and the fall of the Buda family, Evan wanted to help, but he was helpless, Green and Merine feared that without Evan¡¯s secret efforts Adam would have died a long time ago. But once his secret actions were exposed by the Elder assembly, those elders joined up to exert pressure on him. Which resulted in the decrease of his authority, he himself felt he was nothing more than a puppet.

    After all, he was a member of the Purcell family and his blood was theirs, and couldn¡¯t be separated from his family. He chose to take a neutral stance as a bystander. He understood he was only an ornament with no value that can be reced with little effort from the elders.

    Evan¡¯s daughter is named Rihana, but sadly she doesn¡¯t cope him because of her mother. Her mother is the daughter of an elder and her marriage with Evan was only to control him.

    Under the influence of her mother, Rihana lost faith in her father and aligned with her grandfather.

    Under the pressure of the old king Rihana and Adam were destined to elope. But now they both want to break the engagement yet incapable fearing to lose their reputation.

    However Rihana methods were inpatient, gaining the agreement of her grandfather, she sent scouts to the ck Wastnd to report the state of the Buda Family, and incase Adam was still alive she wanted to kill him. But she never thought that Zhao would retaliate and summon an insect gue.

    ¡­

    Zhao and Green were standing the Llica square, they passed many viges but they still could seemon people. These people have given their fertilends to the Purcell family and could only scrap whatever they could from the barrennds surrounding the Llica ins. And naturally their living difficulty increased many times.

    Themon people can¡¯t go into the Llica ins; first because the army of the Purcell family usually patrols around the borders, second because of the wind breaking barrier.

    Currently Green and Zhao were standing outside the barrier. It seems the most fragile part of the barrier was at least 100m wide!

    Zhao sighed and said ¡°this Purcell family is really rich aside the manpower they have such a thorn wall¡±

    Green nodded and replied ¡°this is the wealth umted from their aristocrats over a thousand years of ruling, I heard it took those over 50 years to build this barrier. Tens of thousands of ves died in the building process!¡±

    Zhao sucked some cold air, just looking at the denseyer of thorns and wood got his heart thumping. Even though he knew that Green was exaggerating he was sure numerous souls were lost for this defensive belt.

    ¡°Why bother with breaking through, if we have enough people we can just restore themon civilian status, anyway very can¡¯tst for long ¡°

    Green didn¡¯t respond, he was puzzled by Zhao¡¯s statement, because for tens of thousands of years very existed in the Ark continent, so how does the young master dare to say such words?!

    Zhao noticed and said ¡°Grandpa Green, it¡¯s still early why don¡¯t we rest here today and tomorrow we head to the ins?¡±

    Green didn¡¯t oppose him, since it was almost night, and they couldn¡¯t do much in less than three hours. And from the space they looked at the situation of Stony Mountain. It was as peaceful as ever, Laura also sent another batch of 1000 wooden barrels, so now they can officially start their oil pressing business.

    In his journey to the Llica ins it took five days, but for the oil pressing machines were operated by undead. He used the power of his Scaled wildebeests to run the machines. However he turned the beasts not into skeletons but rather zombies.

    Zombies are a type of high-grade undeadpared with skeletons. A first level skeleton battle efficiency is very weak, however a first level Zombie has strengthpared to that of a second level warrior. Additionally to turn the dead into zombies is ten times harder than turning corpses into skeletons, therefore normal ck magicians won¡¯t raise zombies.

    Although zombie¡¯s battle proficiency is high, its motion is slow. So a zombie against ten skeletons won¡¯t win. Even still its fighting efficiency is not really weak. For example a first-level Blue Iron Zombie. This zombie¡¯s strength and defense are of high caliber, and if it wasn¡¯t slow it can cope with a third level warrior, however since it¡¯s slow even a first level warrior can dodge its attacks, and just in case he was hit he won¡¯t die of severe wounds.

    Nheless, a 2nd level zombie isparable to that of a 2nd level skeletons. On the other hand a 3rd level zombie is called a Bronze Zombie. This zombie has the strength of a fourth level warrior.

    The fourth level Zombies are called¡¯ Poisonous Corpses¡¯. A Zombie of this rank is able to use toxins as an attack method. A fifth level zombie is called a ¡®Tsian deDelopment Bank Zombie¡¯, this one have stronger defense, faster movements, and deadlier attacks.

    A sixth level Zombie Is a ¡®Silver Zombie¡¯. A seventh level zombie is a ¡®Yakkin Zombie¡¯. Eighth leveled one is a ¡®Golden Zombie¡¯. A finally ninth leveled zombies are called ¡®Zombie Emperors¡¯.

    But sadly on the Ark continent the highest level of Zombies are the ¡®Poisonous Corpses¡¯. And even a third level Zombie is difficult toe by, so most ck magicians have only skeletons in their repertoire.

 Chapter 136

    <h4>Chapter 136</h4>

    Big round of apuse to ¡®Brandon Pittman¡¯ and ¡®Lucas Binter¡¯

    Zhao made zombies, because he wanted to see the difference between zombies and skeletons, but he did not think that after he made a zombie, all the undead existed the space had turned into zombies or be abination of zombies and skeletons. They be Martial Demons!

    These zombie¡¯s skin and flesh protection is very strong,parable to leather armor, bones are harder than steel, but they are pale and cannot breathe, their outside looks like normal humans, but their eyes have an air of death in them.

    Most importantly, these undead were already toxic. In addition, their poison was enhanced by the space and became more deadly. At the same time, it (the space) even strengthened their attack methods, for example some undead had their fingernails grow and be strong and mighty.

    On the Ark Continent few people can meet Martial demons, that existence is very strong in the initial period, below the fifth level, enemies of same rank can be defeated quite easily. However starting from the fifth level is another story. Advancing from fifth level to above is challenging to break through. Nheless the difference between each level in either magical or battle qi is astonishing.

    Regarding a Martial demon person, after crossing the fifth level, the difficulty to reach a new level is doubled, that¡¯s why it¡¯s pretty easy to for them to give up on cultivation. Because a Martial demon must maintain his rank for a period of time and build a good foundation for his cultivation to avoid overstating. Making it harsh to have big achievements.

    Although the level seven demon warriors are very fierce, but those who can rush to that level are very few, so a lot of big geniuses in the Ark Continent think that they can be a Martial demon, but in the end most stop at the fifth stage, because of theck of means to rise to the sixth, so as result only a few rose to the sixth level, even if so, it may need a miracle to pass to the seventh level.

    Now on the Ark Continent, the people know that Martial demon¡¯s talents is shocking, if one cultivates with enough time and resources in one special type of power it¡¯s quite easy to be an eighth level expert. But because of Martial demons have a special cultivation, they actually can be a sixth leveled or seventh leveled with several masteries.

    In the space these undead had several upgrades, they are now like Zhao, with a power of the seventh level, but they can only use magic based attacks because of that, their melee ability is not very strong, they have not studied Battle Qi nor the feat of arms, and can only carry on to make war based on their instincts.

    These Magic Beast that came out from Carrion Swamp gained flesh and blood. But to other people¡¯s battle efficiency, these undead are terrifying. These beast were fighters since birth then raised to life after their death, furthermore the Carison Swamp is not a peaceful ce. Aside the beastial tide, the undead battle each other the whole time, so whether those undead or magic beasts, they have a very rich battle experience.

    Zhao haven¡¯t thought that he can achieve such result, so this made him very happy, now he have more than 1000 level seven martial demons. More than 1000 level seven monster? What concept is that? Why would he fear the Purcell family anymore? If they don¡¯t engage with level nine experts, the Purcell family will be at a huge disadvantage.

    Fighting against level nine experts in his current state is impossible. With therge gap of two levels, a loss is guaranteed. It¡¯s unfortunate that every big family on the continent have a level nine expert, with such enemies Zhao can only be overcautious

    Zhao and Green Rested for day in the space, and their condition finally is restored to its peak, during the day time, Merine came to the space and made food for Zhao, Merine has been worried about Zhao. He on the other hand enjoyed the motherly love she showed him and could only enjoy her delicacies.

    Regarding Merine and Green, Zhao respects them very much, he sees them as his own grandparents, these two respectable old people, have offered their life to the Buda Family, and offered their own children to the Buda Family, regarding such person, Zhao did not dare to disrespect.

    ¡­

    It has been five days since Zhao left Casa City, but in his inventory exists enough oil fruit and radishes of 22 season worth of nting and harvesting. The more astonishing thing is that each mu in his space produces 8000 Jin (1jin = 0.5kg) of magical radishes. In other words he had enough to trade with Laura for a long time

    In the pasture, he also received 2000 adult big Rabbits, and soon he can collect arge amount of rabbits, in other words in the present he has, 2000rge rabbit, 1000 are now mature. Even more, in total he have a full 100,000 rabbit. Zhao truly underestimated the reproductive capacity of the space.

    Zhao stopped nting any vegetables in the space, because after he summons the insects in the Llica ins, the Purcell duchy will have a food shortage, and so starvation will ur. As a result Zhao is preparing to nt some corn, which might sell.

    Although Zhao ns to deal with the Purcell family with the insect gue, but he doesn¡¯t want to create a miserable scene where everybody starves to death. The Llica ins produce most of the Purcell family¡¯s food. Therefore, if the Llica ins never produces again, there will be a huge pressure on the Purcell family due the shortage of food.

    There will be a disaster, who will be in the bitterest situation? It will not be those nobles, who are rich, but it will be those ordinary people. So if the Purcell Duchy have a shortage of food, then thosemon people will be miserable, perhaps as time passes they will start eating each other¡¯s flesh.

    Zhao truly hates the Purcell family for causing him such trouble. But he isn¡¯t ready to carry the burden of countless deaths. A food shortage doesn¡¯t sound like a serious problem, but in reality it¡¯s the worst.

    Moreover Zhao has also thought that if he solves the Purcell family food crisis with his nted corn, he will not only gain a lot of money, but he can also promote the status of Laura in the heart of the Markey family.

    So naturally if Zhao wants to make an appearance through corn, then he must only sell it to Laura so she can gain a lot of authority in the Purcell family and her natural position in their hearts would be increased.

    However now these are only expectations, Zhao can¡¯t be sure that everything will go his way, because the Purcell family own many other big farms, theserge farms have the ability to produce arge quantity of food in a short time, so these big farms probably have the ability to solve the food shortage.

    In next evening, Zhao and Green came out from space, Green brought Zhao to pass through the windbreak zone and enter the Llica in.

    As he Entered the Llica in, Zhao was shocked, he was born in north of China, which had many ins, but the poption of China was huge at that time, you could see loads of people. But on the contrary here, you could only see the rolling green waves of immature cereals, you simply cannot find people, cannot see houses, cannot see the trees, that scene could be described as shocking.

    Green was also shocked, he sighted and said ¡°This is too beautiful, too magnificent, I haven¡¯t thought that such a scenery could be forged from nting.¡±

    Zhao also recovered and said ¡°This is nothing, as time passes we will also turn the ck wastnds to something more beautiful than this.¡±

    The ck Wastndnd,pared to this in, is way bigger, if it improves, they possibly will have a scenery more chocking than here.

    Now the sky was dark, and yet Zhao and Green didn¡¯t evoke chaos, they were simply looking around and carefully inspecting the situation in the fields.

    Nomon people lives here In the Llica in. On the other hand, the in has many viges most of them has houses with thatched roofed huts, those house are upied by ves, and it seems like a steward is looking after them. There are dozens of ves which are distributed throughout the ins, passing their life serving the Purcell family.

    However Zhao and Green also noted, the life style of these vespared to other ves outside the ce is luxurious, they eat flour baked foods, and their clothes are alsoplete. Unlike ves elsewhere, they are not divided into teams, but they are put in families, if it wasn¡¯t for their branded bodies they would look likemon people.

 Chapter 137 - Pest Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 137 - Pest Crisis</h4>

    Actually, this is in fact what Zhao had imagined it to be, just like in the ck Wastes. Zhao would never send anyone to manage them. Rather, he would let the ves build viges and let them restore their identity as normal civilians.

    It seems like the Purcell n also understand this concept. To get the horse run, you have to let the horse graze. Give the ves a better life than other ves, let them build their own families, and let them reproduce. In fact, even if the Purcell n is a respected and big n, it is impossible to buy several hundred thousand ves each year to supplement the need for workforce. Instead then, they let the ves increase their number by letting them get married and have children. Since those children are born from ve parents, these children are also ves already after being born.

    Zhao and Green saw several small viges, didn''t observe them much as they have an important matter to do first.

    Zhao chose a location far away from the viges and stopped. He has not yet attacked using pests and would like to see what this ability can do.

    Green is standing next to to the motionless Zhao, really curious as to how powerful the ability would be. Both of them unexpectedly thought of the same thing.

    Zhao slowly raised his Ghost Staff and whispered "Cast Pest".

    Immediately, the Ghost Staff sent a projection in front of Zhao. Then the voice said "Please select the host cast area, 1 acre, 10 acres, 100 acres".

    Zhao immediately understood what it meant and chose 100 acres. The projection didn''t disappear after, instead changes pictures and the voice said "Please select the cast density, one (per nt) two (per nt), three (per nt), four (per nt), five (per nt). " Altogether, five options.

    Zhao thinks, looked at the crops that looked like wheat, with a heavy heart, chose the highest per nt, which is five.

    Zhao thought he has finished up, has not thought that again the images on the projection changes and the voice said: "Please select the duration of survival of the pests, a day, ten days, a month".

    Zhao immediately choose a month, the voice didn''t said anything after and then the projection vanished. Instead, a yellow lightes out of the Ghost Staff, it shed and disappeared. Then Zhao and Green heard rustling soundsing from the wheat fields in front of them. They looked down, in their hearts, they feel scared.

    The wheat field in front of them, on each wheat has fiverge insects, desperately chewing the wheat.

    Zhao and Green looked at the scene, their scalp tingling. They did not think that these pests can eat up the wheat so fast.

    Zhao straightened himself, took a deep breath. Green stood up, shocked, looks at Zhao and said :"Master, is this what you said "Cast Pest" function?"

    Zhao nodded and said: "Yes, this the "Cast Pest" function, which in front of us attacks the 100 acres field, in which 5 pest is on each wheat nt".

    Green looked at the wheat in from of them and was shocked more, in this stretch of good wheat field, suddenly there arerge insects, five on each nt. This is really too scary, a godlike ability. Zhao has not told Green that these pests have a month long life, though he is not clear about this himself. He thought that in this one month, the Purcell n will kill the pests steadily as soon as they know of it, making it impossible for these insects to live for a month, thus not telling Green about it.

    However, Green also saw people in the scene, remembered the space magic, thus quickly calming down and said: "Master, do we put the pests to other ces?"

    Zhao nodded and said: "We will, we will surely cast them, I want these pests to eat all the wheat in the Ica ins".

    Green chuckled, Zhao jumped across the hundreds of acres of field while casting pests all over, then continuing to the next ce.

    Zhao didn''t know the total area of the ruined wheat fields. He casts pest all over the field in an orderly manner, starting from the woods, letting the Purcell n think that this pests are a natural in the area.

    This evening, Zhao and Green are really tired as they kept running all over the ce. Zhao did not put out the special zombie that he had. Strange to say, when he makes a zombie, undead in space also looked like zombie, though the appearance didn''t change, which is a very good thing for Zhao.

    This time, Zhao did not released any undead, because it is too big, easily exposing them and leaves traces. Once the people of Purcell n sees those traces, they might conclude that the pest gue is artificial, in which case, ain''t amusing.

    It will be dawn in three hours, Zhao and Green returned to the space to rest. Green knew that the ves won''t be working not until the sky ispletely bright, supervisors won''t let them rest for a long time. If they wait till it is dawn to rest, they might leave some traces and be found out.

    They are really tired that night, after entering the space, went to bed immediately. The situation on the fields though, is actually a lot more awful than what they had imagined.

    Zhao underestimated the destructive power of the pests to the crops. Fiverge bugs that never stops gnawing the the wheat, the damage is hard to imagine. that night, there are many wheat nts that has be just a pole rod.

    More frightening is that thoserge bugs, after gnawing a wheat, has not disappeared, instead crawled onto other wheat nts.

    Zhao had not counted the fact that in just that night, they had changed more than a hundred ces, which was all due to Green being an eight level warrior. Otherwise, this degree is impossible to achieve.

    In other words, Zhao and Green, just this evening, has ced enough pests to more than a hundred ces of wheat fields, 5 bugs on each wheat nt. This mighty insect army had began to develop, already has eaten the wheat nts in those 100 acres of wheat fields.

    Zhao and Green went into the space and sleep, so naturally they did not know what''s happening outside. Upon daybreak, ves starts to work on the fields, mainly to remove weeds and kill bugs if they find any.

    Right now, the farming season is not on a busy stage, therefore, the ves are rxed while going to the field to inspect them.

    Zhao let the pests on thatnd, as a ve started to inspect, he looked stupid, scalp tingling.

    Large insects was gnawing on the young wheat nts, basically seeing noplete nt at all, leaving only a green straw.

    Forget about the ves, not even the supervisors looked stupidly on the scene, cannot believe what they are seeing, this is just too terrible.

    Suddenly, a ve responded, shouts loudly while keeping the wheat on hand, while stamping the pests on the ground.

    With the ve''s action, other ves begun to throw the pests on the ground and trample them with their feet.

    The supervisor has gotten sober,plexion not looking good, looks around. He did not go along with the ves to kill the pests, instead, turned around and ran back to their vige.in the small vige, scaled wildbeasts are being raised. They are usually used for farming, but in case of emergency, can be used as a ride to deliver messages.

    Just that the supervisor have seen, these bugs didn''t just infested a small area. He looked around and has seen that arge area of wheat fields had been attacked already. Although not sure of the scale of damage, but one thing is for sure, if the pests won''t be suppressed the soonest possible time, there will be a big reduction in the grain yield in the Ica ins.

    What the supervisor does not know is that, like him, many of the supervisors around Ica ins are already doing the same thing, riding scaled wildbeasts to run toward the ry station of the Purcell n.

    The reason why the ves gives in so much effort to suppress the pests infestation is that if their grain harvest was to be reduced, the amount of food they obtain also gets reduced. In turn, their life would not be too good, if food is reduced, they will also be sad.Every vige has a ry station ced by the Purcell n. It is like a small inn, usually used as message ry stations, the ce is also where they give aid to the ves and be used as granaries during harvest time.

    This is how the Purcell n control the whole of Ica ins. Whenever there''s any sign of trouble, they can obtain the news the shortest possible time.

 Chapter 138 - Urgent Report

    <h4>Chapter 138 - Urgent Report</h4>

    Nate was the stationmaster of the ry station. This job was a very lucrative position in the Purcell n. A stationmaster distributes aid to the ves and deduct a part of the harvests if necessary. Further, they are responsible for raising atleast 12 Wind Chasing Horses or me Colts that were used to pass messages among ry stations. Their feeds are more refined than the feeds of themon scaled wildbeasts. This feed was what Nate usually embezzle.

    The situation in the ry station of the Ica ins was a verymon urrence throughout the duchy. It was almost regarded as an open secret because the stationmasters were usually a n member, in which many benefits through the embezzlement.

    Although the Purcell n was handling the situation poorly, it doesn''t mean they don''t care. As long as the normal operation of the ry station was maintained and the amount of the ves dying was minimal, they won''t say anything about it. The n will enforce a heavy punishment if these were not met.

    It was for this reason that although it was quite a petty job, it was still a lucrative post. Working as the stationmaster for several years will also enable you to return to Casa City as a pensioner when you reach old age.

    As the nephew of the Foreign Housekeeper of the Purcell n, Nate''s position has been arranged, since hecked the talent as a practitioner. It was so that he can earn some gold coins and have afortable retirement life in Casa city.

    Although he can''t go back to Casa City often since he was responsible for manning the ry station everyday, at least his life wasfortable. He knew hecked the talent as a practitioner, so he did not have any thoughts of pursuing it. He just wants to do the job for several more years so that he can retire in Casa Cityfortably.

    Nate smiled while thinking about his n who lives in Casa City. Six years ago, his wife lives with him here in the ry station. But after having a child, he took them to Casa City for the child''s education. The child now goes to Casa City Demon Military Institute. Although the child can''t be a magician, having a healthy body makes the child a good warrior material.

    As he thinks of his mischievous son, Nate bes happier. He was humming a song while walking out of the room, going straight to the kitchen. He got a small pot of wine along with two dishes of vegetables and then loudly said: ¡°Garson, Carol,e and apany your elder brother to drink 2 cups of wine¡±.

    Garson and Carlo are Nate''s deputies. They were also rtives of some elders in the Purcell n. Just like Nate, their positions were both arranged, thus making the rtionship between the three of them fairly good.

    Suddenly, they heard bursts of hoofsing towards them. Nate was surprised for a moment. He then listened carefully to where the sound came from. The sound didn''t came from the direction of the old fort of the Purcell n, Fort Benniu, instead, it came from the direction of the Ica ins.

    His face sank, he did not fear the sound of the hoofs if they came from Fort Benniu. It meant thatmodities were to be delivered to their ry station. What he fears were the sound of the hoofs that came from the Ica ins, as this meant there''s an emergency or ident that had happened.

    The Purcell n gives great importance on the Ica ins, thus, no matter what happened, the Purcell n should know of it immediately.

    Nate threw the pot of wine he has in his hands and immediately directed his two deputies saying: ¡°Prepare the mes horses quickly, there maybe an ident in Ica ins¡±.

    Garson and Carlo frozed for a moment, then quickly moved and prepared the horses. They knew that Nate had been the stationmaster for 8 years. Although he didn''t get any promotion, his high familiarity with how it works within the Ica ins made them follow him without hesitation.

    Just before they move, Nate''s heart sank. In the distant horizon, he can see a man madly whipping his horse moving quickly towards the station. Judging by the looks of it, he knew that the situation was a lot worse than what he had imagined it to be.

    As soon as the man reached the gate, Nate immediately asked: ¡°Tyne, what happened?¡±

    The pale-faced Tyne responded: ¡°Senior Nate, my district is in a bad situation. Arge-scale pest infestation is happening right now. Please report it immediately to the n, otherwise the grain yield this year would be greatly reduced.¡±

    Nate was stunned and it took some time before he collected his thoughts and said: ¡°How could a pest infestation suddenly ur?¡±

    The paled-face Tyne replied: ¡°I have no idea, yesterday it was all normal. But this morning, we found arge number of huge white insects gnawing on the wheat nts. If they are not eliminated, the consequences would be unthinkable. If possible, I hope the n can send a high level magician and an army of a thousand warriors.¡±

    Nate was startled after hearing what Tyne said. Asking for a hundred warriors was the usual request to respond to a pest infestation. But right now, Tyne was asking for a high-level magician and a thousand army. Nate looked at Tyne and said: ¡°Are you saying the problem is really severe?¡±

    Tyne smiled and said: ¡°Senior Nate, the situation at hand right now is worst than you think it is. I suggest telling the n to start preparing a strategic n to counter the infestation¡±.

    Nate silently agreed. He knows that Tyne was a warrior of the Purcell n in the past, was injured andter assigned as a supervisor. Precisely because of his past that Nate knew he is reliable. When Tyne said that there''s a need for a strategic n, it meant the problem was really serious.

    After thinking things over, Nate said: ¡°Alright, I''ll immediately leave for Fort Benniu to deliver this news. You should hurry and go back. Organize a pest control team as soon as you can.¡± Tyne agreed and sped off towards the vige.

    As soon as Tyne left, Nate instructed Garson and Carlo to deliver the news to the different ry stations around Ica ins. Immediately, all three of them sped off, going on different locations.

    Nate knew that the problem was severe, so he headed towards Fort Benniu with haste. It takes 2 days for a horse to travel from Nate''s rystation to Fort Benniu. However, in times of emergency, you can reach it in a day if you continuously run without rest.

    Fort Benniu was an old fort that always has three elders, five thousand warriors and one hundred fifty magicians stationed. This fort was also the homerge number of n members along with their servants. As such, the Purcell n considers this ce as one of the foundations of the n.

    Among the five thousand warriors in the fort, two thousand were stationed inside the castle. The rest were stationed on militarypounds outside the castle. These militarypounds formed thework of information andmunication, passing news all over the fort.

    The walls of the fort were two kilometers long, five meters thick and fifteen meters high. the wall was built with a deep foundation on and covered with Riga grass. Theyers were all tampered firmly and topped by ayer of rice milk, making the wall very strong.

    Although the fort was not a key city in the Duchy of Versailles, it was still rtively a busy ce. Even if the Purcell n were very strict with regards to trading, quite a number of merchants from the Duchy of Versailles still sets up shop here.

    Presently, there were about five million people throughout Fort Benniu. The people living in the castle are the Purcell n members along with some people that has a good rtionship with the n.

    Today seems like another normal day within the Fort Benniu. The castle door opened in the morning, with trades and businesses starting up along with it, making the fort quite lively. At the end of the day, a melodious bell was heard throughout the fort, signaling the closing of the castle doors.

    However, while the doors were being closed slowly, the sounds of a rapidly running horse reverberated throughout the fort suddenly. People couldn''t help but look at the direction where the sound wasing from. That direction was where Ica ins was.

    Before long, a me horse emerged along with the rider shouting : ¡°Urgent Report! Urgent Report! Do not close!¡±

    People living in the castle clearly knew that the person is a messenger or someone who works at the a rystation. They immediately stopped closing the door and slowly opened it.

    As soon as the messenger reaches the gate, two guards wearing horned helmets wee him. The messenger actually didn''t stop and yelled:¡±Urgent report! Urgent report! Move out of the way!¡±

    Usually, when a messenger delivers a report, they stop in front of the gate to be inspected by the guards. However, this messenger went straight to the fort while shouting. The guards didn''t dare to intercept him and stepped aside immediately.

    The messenger was actually Nate. He knew that the pest infestation was severe, thus he didn''t mind stopping at the gate and went directly to the fort.

    No one dared to block the speeding Nate. He has traveled a whole day without rest and was clearly exhausted. As he stepped down from his horse, he almost fainted in front of the inner city guards. The guards saw this and they immediately helped him.

 Chapter 139 - Pest Crisis (2)

    <h4>Chapter 139 - Pest Crisis (2)</h4>

    Nate struggled as he tried to speak in front of the inner guards. Seeing this scene, one of the guards spoke to another and said: ¡°Give him a bowl of water.¡± Without hesitation, the guard fetched a bowl of water.

    After quenching his thirst, Nate struggled to stand up and said: ¡°Quickly report this to the n. Ica ins is under arge scale infestation. We''re requesting for high level magicians to deal with this.¡±

    As soon as the guards heard what Nate said, they all became pale. They hurriedly went towards the castle while helping Nate to walk.

    A person such as Nate was not eligible to enter the fort without an official pass. Usually, he can only go till the fort''s inner gate and give the report to the guards. It was the duty of the guards to evaluate if the news were important or not.

    After letting Nate sit, the guard who was helping Nate to walk asked: ¡°Howe there''s a sudden severe pest infestation?¡±

    Although tired, knowing that this inner city guard was a junior of one of the Purcell branch n, he still answered immediately and said: ¡±I do not know either. This morning, the supervisor of the vige rushed to my rystation and reported that there was a massive infestation happening. Arge portion of the wheat fields had already been infested. .¡±

    The warrior guarding the inner city gates, Tat, was a junior of a branch of the Purcell n. Due to his grandfather being an elder, he was ced as an inner city guard in Fort Benniu. Being a junior of the branch n, it was their duty to serve as guards while they were still young and inexperienced.

    Tat then asked Nate and said: ¡°When did you notice the infestation?¡± He asked the question again to ensure that the report was valid, as the Purcell n really gives a high importance on the matters rted to the Ica ins.

    Honestly responding, Nate said: ¡°Yesterday, everything was normal. But when morninges, arge number of fat bugs were observed over arge area in the wheat fields. I immediately ran here to report the problem after receiving the news.¡±

    Tat frowned, as junior of a branch n, he was more knowledgeable than Nate. He felt that this was an unusual urrence but he has not thought that it might be artificially induced. He has not heard of anyone who can use insects to attack in the continent. It wasmon knowledge that the low level of intelligence of insects made them impossible to be controlled or trained.

    Furthermore, these kind of insects doesn''t have any battle efficiency, so normally, no one would use them. After all, in the Ark continent, strength was everything.

    Because of those reasons, Tat didn''t had any reason to believe it wasn''t a natural urrence.

    Pest problems ur several times a year in the Ark continent. This was also true of other natural cmities such as flood and drought.

    Just then, a guard who was asked to inform the elders ran back to Nate and said: ¡°Follow me quickly, the elders wants to see you.¡±

    Nate was startled and quickly stood up. Although he was not a powerful practitioner, he was still, after all, a level four warrior. After resting for quite a bit, he had regained some of his strength and immediately stood up to meet the elders. Remember, people from the Ark continent were a lot stronger than the people on Earth.

    Tat and the messenger brought Nate inside the castle. Upon entering, Nate saw a lot of warriors training in arge martial arts field. There was a hall in the martial field wherein most the affairs within the fort were being handled. This includes the affairs rted to the fort''s wall, as well as the living conditions of the warriors.

    The two guards along with Nate hurriedly went to the front of the hall where they were greeted by a steward. The steward smiled and said: ¡°Hurry, the elders are waiting inside.¡± Having led Nate to the hall, the guards did not go inside. The rules of the Purcell n specified that guard warriors doesn''t have the qualification to enter the halls.

    Tat immediately turned around and returned to his own residence inside the castle. Since he was a junior of the branch n, he has a higher status than themon guards.

    After returning to his room, Tat immediately wrote a letter addressed to his grandfather. Although his grandfather was an elder, he was not here in Fort Benniu. He was in the city of Casa. Tat wanted to tell the news he had received immediately to his grandfather.

    After writing, he rolled the letter and ced a wax seal. Then he took out his wind falcon, which his father gave to him, and sealed the letter in a small iron pipe. He cautiously looked around first before letting the falcon flew.

    Meanwhile, after hearing Nate''s report, the Purcell n responded quickly. They organized a pest control armyposed of five magicians and an army of a hundred cavalry. They then immediately went towards the reported area in the Ica ins.

    ***

    Zhao and Green didn''t knew of these developments. They had been inside the space after deliberately hiding their presence. They feared that they would be found out if they didn''t.

    They slept till the afternoon. After eating the food Meirin prepared for lunch, they went to the living room. Zhao opened the screen and observed the situation outside.

    Though they were not near the wheat fields, they were still able to see what was happening within a radius of five hundred meters.

    However, they were shocked with what they saw. The wheat field appearing in the screen was no longer how it wasst night. The field that was fully green and vibrant was no longer present.

    They didn''t saw any good wheat nts, instead, what they all saw was a field full of culms. The field was covered with withered wheat nts.

    Seeing this situation unfold, they could not help but hold their breath. Even though they expected arge scale damage, they didn''t expect that it would be this fast and severe. All good wheat crops had been infested, others had withered. Unexpectedly, it only took a night to have this scale of damage.

    Both Zhao and Green recovered after a moment of shock. Green looked at the screen and muttered: ¡°This is horrible, I never expected that these little insects can cause this damage, this time, the Purcell n would really be in trouble.¡±

    Zhao looked pale-faced, nodded and said: ¡°I have never thought that these insects could be this fierce. It seems this time, the production of grains from the Ica ins would be reduced greatly.¡± Zhao turned around and said: ¡°Meg, tell Ann, starting tomorrow, stop the processing of the oil fruits. Instead, focus on corn processing. Although we did this to give some trouble to the Purcell n, I don''t intend to starve themoners and ves within the Purcell Duchy.¡±

    Green nodded in agreement and said: ¡°The more processed food produced, the better. This time, the grain production in the Ica ins would really affect the market so much. Even if the Purcell n has the ability to cope up with this, the increase in the prices of foodmodities would affect themoners and the ves. But if we introduce our processed corn as an alternative, grain prices would be stable, which is a good thing.¡±

    Sighing, Zhao said: ¡°This time, if it were not for Purcell n''s provocation, I would not be so heartless. Since we attacked the Ica ins, the ves living here in the in would greatly suffer.¡±

    Green coldly responded: ¡°If we didn''t do this, the Purcell n''s attention would be directed to us. They will surely send someone to deal with us.¡±

    Zhao sighed and looked at the screen. Green knew Zhao was kindhearted, thus he didn''t urge him to do more. Since Zhao was still young, in Green''s opinion, being able to do this was already remarkable.

    While they were observing and discussing, the sky slowly turned dark, but Zhao patiently waited inside the space. He knew that making a move right now, when there where many pest control teams scattered, will cause them to be found out.

    At around nine o''clock, it was alreadypletely dark. Thus, Zhao and Green decided to go out of the space. They saw a lighting from a torch a few distance away. It seems like the ves were still doing pest control. Fortunately, the ce they exited to were in the woods, further, there were no one near them.

    After observing for some time, they found out the ves were still busy killing pests, thus they slowly walked out of the woods.

    With a heavy heart, Zhao looked into the distance and decided to proceed and continue casting pests. Just likest night, he used the same options upon using his skill "Cast Pest".

    Thinking about their capacity to control the situation, they only infested a total of seven thousand hectares. This way, the ves won''t be affected so much by this disaster.

 Chapter 140 - Most Important

    <h4>Chapter 140 - Most Important</h4>

    The pest control army that the Purcell n sent, were dispatched into the ces where Zhao and Green had cast the pests. They were given an area of jurisdiction.

    The detailed actions of the pest control teams that wereposed of the ves were recorded on the district ry stations they belong to. This way, the reports were easily passed from the rystations to the Purcell n.

    Meanwhile, Nate was left behind in Fort Benniu as he would just slow down the pest control army that wereposed of magicians and warriors with a higher level of cultivation than him.

    Normally, the n won''t send a magician, and five magicians at that, to a case of pest infestation. But now, the situation was different. These magicians were known to have an inferior set of single-attack skills, but has a very good area-of-effect attack skills. In case of a normal pest gue, they can can use several magic skills and instantly suppress the infestation.

    However, upon their arrival, they were shocked to see that the fields had be like a battlefield. It seems like there''s a war between the ves and the pests. Although they were only ves, it was still surprising to see how fierce they were while fighting the insects.

    Everywhere on the field, all they saw were the same scenes. Large fat insects gnawing on wheat nts while the ves attacks any pests they see and stomped them to death. There were even ves who looked pale and were lying down, they were obviously tired and had fainted.

    As the pest control army observed more, they were again astonished as they saw the scenes from distant fields. Along with Nate''s district, it seems like several other districts were also affected. The army can''t even imagine howrge the damage was.

    The leader of the army, a fire magician, saw the situation and immediately ordered a warrior and said: "Immediately return to Fort Benniu and report the situation to the elders. Tell them to raise the emergency level to the highest and ask fore more reinforcements immediately, otherwise, there won''t be any harvests this year from the Ica ins."

    The warrior was a team leader in the pest control army, a level six warrior practitioner, immediately rushed towards Fort Benniu.

    The lead magician didn''t immediately ordered the army to start the pest extermination, instead, he turned around and gave an order. He said: ¡°Everyone must step back fifty meters away from the wheat nts and establish a ten by ten meters buffer zone. Winger, go and cure the ves that had been injured or exhausted. Afterwards, order them to help with the formation of the buffer zones. Message ry team, go around the Ica ins where there were infestation and pass the order to them.¡±

    The message ry team immediatelyplied, rode their horses and went to different locations. Meanwhile, the other warriors went immediately to the field. At the same time, Winger, who was a water magician, went to the area where the ves that passed out and were injured. The army leader, after seeing everything was proceeding ording to his instructions, started to recite several incantations in a low voice. Suddenly, a snake smander appeared and immediately flew towards the fields as he positioned himself to the buffer zone.

    The other magicians also started casting their magic skills on the fields that were infested heavily while avoiding damaging the fields that were already secured from the pests.

    Looking at how smoothly he instructed the army, the leader seems to be very experienced in handling cases of insect gues.

    Then, the rest of the warriors in the army had also taken out their weapons and started to form the ten by ten meters buffer zone. Since the buffer zone was wide, it was hard to avoid wasting a lot of wheat fields.

    Unfortunately, these magicians didn''t know that the infestation was artificially induced and started attacking using the normal method of extermination. The method was extremely useful in cases of normal insect gues, but now, they saw that their method was not effective against these pests.

    ***

    Zhao and Green weren''t too tired today but still decided to go back into the space after they reached the windbreak zones. Since they were concerned about what''s happening outside, they used the screen to observe what''s happening within a radius of five hundred meters.

    What they saw was really something beyond their imagination. Those big bugs gnawing on the wheat so fast it seems unnatural, leaving only the culm.

    Then, after gnawing a wheat, therge bugs would immediately hop onto the next avable wheat. Green took a deep breathe, smiled and said: ¡°Now I know why the Purcell n has sent arge army.¡±

    Zhao nodded while leaning against the sofa, took a deep breath and said: ¡°We should rest for two days and observe. If they can exterminate the pest within two days, we will cast more. If in case they won''t be able to solve this within two days, Grandpa Green should visit the Purcell n and break the engagement.¡±

    Green nodded and said: ¡°Master, we might as well go back to the Stony Mountain and just return here after two days to see the results.¡±

    Disagreeing, Zhao shook his head and said: ¡°First, we need to go back to the ck Wastes and deliver the extracted oil to Casa City. Then we will ask Laura to buy sacks which we can use for the packaging of the processed corn. This time, we''re not expecting any ie from the sales of the corn to help ease the burden of the ves andmoners throughout the Duchy of Versailles. Since this is the case, we need to ce several ves to the Stony Mountains to extract oil.¡±

    Green nodded even though his hate for the Purcell n was deeper than Zhao''s, he did not want their actions to cause the general popce to be starved and even die.

    In the Ark continent, people believes in gods except those dark magicians. This was the reason why there''s still restraint on people''s actions, as they believe they will be punished by the gods if ever they do something bad.

    After reaching an agreement, they returned to the castle in the ck Wastes wherein a giant corn processing nt now works full time. There''s two ways in which the corn were processed. First, was what the Northeners called corn, in which they peel the husks and process the corn to be edible. The second one was making corn flour. This was done by grinding the corn which was rtively troublesome. These flour were the ones to be made into cornmeal.

    In order to hasten the processing of corn, Zhao has recalled back arge number of undead that were stationed in the Stony Mountains. Undeads don''t require rest and can continuously work, that''s why Zhao was confident that he can supply the needs of the Duchy of Versailles in case the effect of the Ica ins infestation starts to manifest.

    Since the ves'' capacity to do work were limited, they were assigned on the technical parts of the processing, while the undead does any other physical-rted work.

    Also, Zhao had to raise 100 scaled wildbeasts in the space, ten of which would be used to pull the carts for delivery while the rest were used to assist matters rted to grindstone milling.

    There''s a total of ten grindstones and twenty rollers which were inadequate if the normal processing schedule were to be followed. Thus, Zhao decided to order all the male ves to focus on working with the milling process and assigning undead for the other steps.

    Dealing with all of these made Zhao unable to check on the situation on the Ica ins after two days. Further, he doesn''t have much people avable for use since they were already assigned to different tasks such as guarding the ck Wastes and the Stony Mountain. Zhao then decided to reduce the undead defending Stony Mountain by half, transferring the ordinary mercenaries that were turned undead to the ck Wastes.

    Following that, Zhao contacted Drunk, who was in the Carrion Swamp, inquiring about the situation there.

    Drunk returned a message which stated that the Carrion Swamp was not actually only a swamp. There were ces that looks like inds where tree grows and some Magic Beasts lives.

    Drunk''s team had upied a small ind. They made it their base while catching weak and low leveled Magic Beasts as well as gathering and picking up seeds of the nts growing there.

    At the moment, Drunk''s team had been deep into the Carrion Swamp, around a few hundred miles away from the border. Continuing to go deeper looks quite difficult, thus they prepared deliver what they had umted first.

    Zhao agreed to Drunk''s decision. Compared to the threats of the Purcell n, the Carrion Swamp poses a lot more danger. After all, even if the Purcell n attack them, they could hide in the space. This was not the case with the threat of the Carrion Swamp.

    If they wanted to live in the ck Wastes for generations toe, they should solve the problem posed by the Carrion Swamp.

    Because of these thoughts, Zhao was now very anxious, ordering Drunk to go continue observing. Getting more information about the Carrion Swamp was the most important.

 Chapter 141 - Opportunity

    <h4>Chapter 141 - Opportunity</h4>

    While Zhao was busy, an earthshaking situation unfolded in the Ica ins. For the first time in the history of the Purcell n, their pest control army wasn''t able to stop the infestation, rather, they just realized that this gue was the worst among all the pest infestation recorded.

    Since this was already the case, and having been sent all avable forces from Fort Benniu, a n elder from Casa City, Shirvan, was ordered to lead a team to go on the east side of the Ica ins.

    Zhao and green cast the pest on over ten thousand acres ofnd, coincidentally, they were all in the eastern part of the Ica ins. This was the reason why the elder was sent towards the eastern area hoping that they can exterminate the pests the shortest possible time.

    When they arrived, they were surprised, what they saw was really beyond their imagination.

    There was arge number of pests infesting the fields. They saw that the buffer zones formed weren''t able to block the pests. They also observed that these pests reproduce really fast and easily broke through the buffer zones.

    Due to this, the army''s five magician were tasked to handle atleast a thousand hectare each, which was simply impossible. Even ounting the rest of the warriors and ves, there''s no way it can work. And upon the arrival of Shirvan, the pest control army from Fort Benniu was still forming another buffer zone, which would be quite useless now.

    Truth is, they don''t even know that these pests wouldn''t be gone until their predetermined lifespan was over.

    In reality, Zhao''s space was an existence different from all the magic in the Ark Continent. The logic behind thews it contained were different aspared to what this world has. Thus, everyone assumed that the pests dies after they stomped them down or attacked with their magic skills. They concluded that their reproductive ability was simply astonishing that even if they kill them, they still maintained their numbers. Unfortunately, this was not the case. Those bugs really die, but amazingly, they immediately revive after, and when they do, they turn into a young bug again and would move really fast to another wheat nt and start infesting. Due to their number, Purcell n''s army weren''t able to notice this urrence.

    Aside from an elder from Casa City and the army that was previously sent by Fort Benniu, everyone in Fort Benniu, the n members and their ves, were were now mobilized. Remember, there''s a total of five million people in the fort, and almost all were now in the Ica ins.

    Only around five thousand were left in Fort Benniu, which includes the guards and old, weak people.

    With arge movement like this, each and every merchant in the Purcell Duchy were alerted. They sent spies to monitor what the Purcell n''s been doing.

    Earlier, when Fort Benniu sent a pest control army, merchants who has a rtion to any member of the Purcell n already sent letters asking about the situation. After inquiring, they were informed that there''s a pest infestation urring in the Eastern Ica ins.

    These merchants really didn''t mind it that much, after all, we''re talking about the Purcell n. They knew this issue would be resolved soon.

    But then, when the news of the massive movement in Fort Benniu were known by them, they concluded that things weren''t as simple as they though it was.

    Unfortunately, now, they don''t have anyone to ask about the situation, after all, most of their contacts were already deployed towards Eastern Ica ins.

    However, these merchants knew, with the massive damage brought about by the pest infestation, there will surely be food shortage, which means, prices for food will go up significantly.

    This is a big opportunity!

    For merchants, the disastrous infestation was not within their priorities, they actually don''t care. What they care about was the impact it will bring, thus, this news spread like wildfire among the merchants in the Purcell Duchy, Laura''s Markey n included.

    The Markey n''s merchant firm in the City of Casa was controlled by Laura. They had been training wind falcons for rying messages. Laura decided to give Nier the responsibility of raising them after she saw that Nier really loves beasts, and surprisingly, she was loved by the beasts as well.

    Recently, Nier was very happy. Her life was simple. If Laura was happy, she was happy too.

    Nier was feeding the wind falcon. Wind falcons were actually not picky about their food, but they prefer meat. Altogether, there''s a total of two hundred wind falcons in Laura''s shop, one hundred of which were still growing up. Everyday they need to provide arge amount of feeds for them to eat.

    Usually, a dozen of people would be needed to take care of two hundred wind falcons. After all, these birds are to be taught, thus, they should also be fed carefully, otherwise, they''ll be aggressive and even attack and injure their trainers.

    In Laura''s case, Nier was the only trainer taking care of all the wind falcons. As long as she delivered food, the birds would happily eat them. Sometimes, Nier brings live prey to let the falcons experience predating. This was the reason why their wind falcons really looked better than other falcons raised and trained by the other families and ns.

    Suddenly, while Nier was feeding the falcons, she heard a falcon''s cry. The falcon approached her and quicklynded on her shoulders. She froze for a moment, after looking at the falcon, she saw a letter tied to the legs.

    Nier immediately took the letter and said: ¡°Little Thirteen, good work, now go inside and eat, otherwise, your brothers will take your share.¡± Nier named the wind falcon using numbers. She can recognize them instantly, even though the birds didn''t have any mark on them. This was her special ability.

    The wind falcon rubbed its beak towards Nier''s face a few times before flying towards it''s nest to eat. Nier then took the letter to the study.

    Laura was reading the ounting book in the study. Zhao''s raddish sold easily and were really popr among themoners. Even some mercenaries buy from them. The high magic content was the reason why, and was also the reason why Laura''s chain of shops got the name "Higanbana".

    Due to the poprity and high sales of Zhao''s magic radishes in all Higanbana shops throughout the Purcell Duchy, Laura was happy.

    Just then, Nier came and said: ¡°Miss, Little Thirteen just brought back a letter, possibly rted to the situation in Fort Benniu.¡±

    Laura was startled for a moment before taking the letter. The letter was really rted to Fort Benniu''s situation. It was the report sent by the spy they ced in Fort Benniu. Laura''splexion changed after reading just a few words from the letter. She turned around and excitedly said: ¡°Nier, immediately call Granpa Kun, quickly!¡±

    Nier doesn''t know why Laura was excited and immediatelyplied. Before long, Kun came, and saw how Laura''s been acting. He had been with her ever since she was young, so he knew that something significant happened, causing her to act this way. He immediately said: ¡°Laura, what''s the matter?¡±

    Laura turned around and said while handing out the letter to Kun: ¡°Grandpa Kun, a massive pest infestation urred in the Ica ins, grain production are sure to be reduced greatly.¡±

    Kun''s facial expression immediately went serious, then quickly read the content of the letter. The letter stated everything happening in the Ica ins, including the movement of the Purcell n. Kun now knew, that the Ica ins has met a disastrous cmity.

    After carefully reading the letter twice, Kun put the letter down and looked atura saying: ¡°Laura, what do you think?¡±

    Laura responded: ¡°This is a great opportunity. Since there''s a problem in the Ica ins, surely, food prices will go up. Right now, we should start hoarding food and grains, this way we can earn a lot.¡±

    Kun did not speak and nodded, when suddenly, a clear and cool voice said: ¡°Laura, that is not good.¡±

 Chapter 142 - Long Term Perspective

    <h4>Chapter 142 - Long Term Perspective</h4>

    A pale-looking middle-aged man wearing a magic robe was standing outside the door while the three of them were in discussion. This blond and handsome gentleman was in fact Laura''s father, Karen.

    Karen usually doesn''t care about anything aside from his magic studies. Today, after finishing an experiment, he went to get some fresh air. Unintentionally, he heard what Laura said and stopped by.

    Laura looked at Karen. Seeing her kindhearted father, with his awfully sweet and spineless demeanor, she can''t help but think that if not for his character, he won''t be looked-down upon in the Aksu Empire.

    Because of Karen¡¯s disposition, he won¡¯t allow Laura do dirty business, specially if it''ll affect themoners.

    Even though Karen doesn''t like to do business since childhood, since he grew up in the Markey n, he understood where Laura wasing from.

    Laura immediately ran over towards her father and said: ¡°Father, have you finished your experiment?¡±

    Karen shook his head and said: ¡°I almost seeded. Probably, I only need to adjust one or two magic. I''m not talking about my experiment though, what I''m saying here is that you shouldn''t hoard food, that matter is simply disagreeable, even if it gives us great profit.¡±

    Laura smiled bitterly and said: ¡°All right father, reset assured, we won''t do it. My only fear is that because we didn''t made that move, others will do so, and soon, we will lose our standing here in the Purcell Duchy.¡±

    Karen replied firmly saying: ¡°No matter if the others do it, we won''t do it.¡±

    Disappointed, Laura grumbles silently, apparently, she still wants to pursue this business strategy. Right then, Kun said: ¡°Laura, your father is right, doing business like this is disagreeable.¡±

    Shocked for a moment, Laura couldn''t believe that even Kun opposed her idea. For businessmen, getting the maximum benefit out of this situation was obviously what they should do, so howe Kun was opposed to the idea too.

    Kun was watching Laura''s puzzled appearance, smiled and said: ¡°Karen, Laura, please sit.¡± They sat opposite of Kun, just like how students were in front of their teacher.

    Kun was looking at the two, slightly chuckled, then said: ¡°Laura, for businessmen, maximizing profits is of outmost importance. That''s what I had always told you, and probably the reason why you insist on pursuing the business strategy you proposed, right?¡±

    Laura nodded, Kun then said: ¡°Laura, you have to remember, a businessmen shouldn''t just focus on maximizing profits, they should have a long-term vision and not be blinded by immediate interests. Right now, the effects of the infestation in the Ica ins would surely ce the Purcell Duchy in a state of crisis, and as long as we sell the hoarded food supply, we''ll make a small fortune out of this situation. But this strategy actuallycks a long term vision.¡±

    Karen was not interested in this kind of topic, thus, while sitting there, he was actually not listening. On the other hand, Laura listened with great interest, but wasn''t able toprehend what Kun said.

    Kun had given up on Karen, then told Laura: ¡°Laura, the Purcell n is a powerful force in the empire, and would be able to withstand this crisis. If we hoard food while they are experiencing this hardships, it is tantamount to adding insult to their injuries. This is already offending the Purcell n, so even if we earned some today, in the future, we won''t be able to smoothly cooperate with them.¡±

    Laura was a smart woman and not a greedy merchant, unlike most, thus she understood what Kun said as she nodded in agreement.

    Even though the Markey n was strong, the real power in this world were those great old aristocratic families, wherein the Purcell n belongs. Once they were offended, in the future, doing business in the Purcell Duchy would be difficult. Even after considering the rtionship of the Markey n to the Purcell n, they will still be suppressed. This will directly hit the Higanbana store, after all, they were based in the Purcell Duchy.

    After Laura nodded, Kun continued: ¡°All these years of building our store''s reputation, Higanbana, here in the Purcell Duchy, will go to waste. Establishing it wasn''t easy, much more recovering it once lost. Right now, if we follow your suggestion, we might earn a little, but soon, it won''t be possible to do business anymore.¡±

    Laura was scared out of her wits upon hearing what Kun said. If the reputation of the Higanbana really would be tarnished, that would be tantamount to the lost of cooperation to both the Purcell n and Zhao, which means they will lose everything in an instant.

    Laura knew clearly, once she lose the business in the Purcell Duchy, her worst fear woulde true, which was, being sent off by the n to be married.

    Kun was looking at the terrified Laura, thenforted her by saying: ¡°Laura, you have to remember, pursuing the interest of being a businessman doesn''t mean you''ll do everything to get high profits. Some things are possible, some are not. So this time, we can hoard grains, but we should sell it at the normal price.¡±

    As Kun said this, Laura nodded and replied: ¡°Alright, we''ll just do what you suggested, Grandpa Kun. Though even if we stock lots of supplies, the other merchants would also do the same. When the timees, we won''t be able to make the price stable once we sold all our stocks.¡±

    Kun nodded and said: ¡°For the meantime, let''s immediately contact the suppliers and ask for at least four weeks worth of food supply. Even if we buy at a higher price, we will still sell them at the normal price.¡± Laura nodded and immediately wrote a letter which she passed to Nier to be sent out.

    Although Karen was distracted, he has a background on being a merchant, that''s why this time, what Kun said made him feel that it was the right decision. After all, Laura''s decision as the head of the Higanbana chain of stores in the Purcell Duchy would affect a lot of people.

    After sending out the letter, Laura walked in front of Kun and said: ¡°Grandpa Kun, it seems like we must do something before the other merchants affect the price of grains. If the price increases by much, we''ll be in trouble as we will have a hard time procuring grains.¡±

    Kun agreed, nodding as he said: ¡°The effect of the Ica ins infestation will definitely give trouble to the Purcell n, and even if they want to solve it in a short time, it won''t be possible. Once this happens, some greedy merchants would hoard the supply of food and spread the news to make the food shortage crisis bigger, increasing the burden to themoners.¡±

    Laura frowned, she wasn''t sure of what to do next if that happens. Right now, what they can do was to stock as much food supplies as they can, so when the timees that the prices of food increase, they can sell it at the normal rate.

    After two days, contrary to what they believed, they were surprised to know that the other merchants didn''t spread the news, as if they didn''t knew of what''s happening in the Ica ins.

    However, Laura received a letter from her people stating that the surrounding grain-producing areas had begun to increase their prices. Even after bargaining, they weren''t able to get some supplies as the bids of the other merchants were higher.

    Sadly, Laura has no way to resolve this issue. Even if she really wanted to buy lots of grains, her funds were limited. Compared to the big firms who had the backing of some aristocratic families, she has none. Even the Markey n won''t give her help, thus she was no match for the other big firms.

    Laura thought that she can just buy other grains that are cheaper, like the bamboo rice. Unfortunately, she couldn''t even buy a single grain. Those big firms were very thorough that they even bought the bamboo rice at a high price.

    Laura tried to talk to those big firms to discuss the stabilization of the price of food in the market, but as soon as she mentioned the issue, she was immediately ignored. Obviously, these firms would not miss this great opportunity to amass wealth. In the end, even if Laura tried her best to talk to other merchants, she wasn''t able to as they were avoiding her.

    Seeing the situation, Laura felt hopeless. She wasn''t worried about what themoners would eat, but rather, she was afraid that once their stocks ran out, the Higanbana store will lose its reputation.

    Kun was really shocked to see that the big firms would act ruthlessly and stocked tons of grains, totally not caring of whether themoners would live or die.

    Now Kun understood why the firms didn''t spread the news. It was so that they can prepare and stock tons of grains, thus increasing the price. Then, once the news gets out, they will profit greatly.

 Chapter 143 - Late

    <h4>Chapter 143 - Late</h4>

    As a businessman, grabbing every opportunity to profit was very important. At the same time, one must know what opportunities to take and which matters had precedence over others. It simply meant taking the right opportunity at the right time while also using the appropriate means to make a profit. Otherwise, the desired result would not be met.

    Furthermore, seizing these opportunities was the most important part of the process. Else, how would merchants ever find enough sess in order to earn money? One must find out what people needed first, and which were opportunities. Then by offering some means of assistance, you can maximize the benefits.

    This is what those big firms were waiting for. They will release the news of infestation as soon as the time was right, then greatly increase the price of food which will allow them to earn a huge profit.

    What bothered Kun and Laura was that the Purcell n had not made any decision to avoid this problem. Did they have enough food to deal with this? Or have they already stopped the infestation?

    These days, the letters that were sent by the spies in Fort Benniu stated that there was no progress in the extermination. Rather, the infestation had already destroyed around ten square kilometers of wheat fields and the Purcell n seemed to have no idea about how to resolve this crisis.

    Kun and Laura were in the library, discussing about how to deal with the situation. Suddenly, a servant entered the room, bowed, and said, ¡°Miss, the Purcell n¡¯s Foreign Affairs elder has asked to see you.¡±

    Laura and Kun nced at each other. They hadn¡¯t expected the reaction of the Purcell n to be this slow. Although it was slow, it was¡¯t toote.

    The Purcell n had thought that they would be able to easily stop the infestation, so they weren¡¯t that worried. Soon they discovered they were wrong. After mobilizing every force they could, they were still unable to stop this insect infestation. What''s more, the infestation has now spiraled out of control.

    Their next move was to begin stocking up on food to cope with the reduced food production. They had encountered such problems in the past, and immediately moved to start up discussions with the Chamber of Commerce. The discussion would aim to see if they would be able to prepare more food to cope with the oing food crisis.

    But, the Purcell n didn¡¯t think that therge Chamber of Commerce would actually be unable to give them a clear answer. Instead, they seemed to avoid the issue which did anything except cause worry for the Purcell n.

    At the moment, the Purcell n didn¡¯t have any other means. They had already experienced food shortages several times in the past, but those situations were not as serious as what was happening now. This time it greatly affected the production in Ica ins. Such a thing had never before been encountered.

    It was precisely because of this that therge business firms acted a beat slower. Those groups were ready to make a killing in the Purcell Duchy, so how could they possibly let this opportunity slip by.

    The Purcell n took a step back and began to ce restrictions on everything. At this time, the Purcell n sent a contact to Laura, the n¡¯s only Foreign Affairs elder. As the Foreign Affairs elder was responsible for external affairs, he had a rtively high status. This was Stern Purcell.

    Laura naturally understood why the other side had wasing and knew she had to receive him due to Stern¡¯s high position. Thus, she weed him into the parlour.

    As Laura and Kun arrived, they saw Stern in the parlour, drinking tea. Although the Purcell n faced a very difficult situation, given Stern''s position as a n elder, his ability to remain calm wasn¡¯t bad.

    Before, he had already met with different merchants of variousrge firms. Unfortunately, the results were unsatisfactory. While they seemed very concerned, Stern had a lot of experience and knew this was all sophistry.

    It was clear that they were dying their efforts to help. This time, to them, the Purcell n was arge fish they needed to catch.

    Although Stern was angered by the actions of those firms, he remained silent about it due to their strength. He didn¡¯t say anything, but he believed the Purcell n would be able to survive this crisis. One must know that the Purcell n had a thousand years of history, which wasn¡¯t a joke.

    These merchants wanted to take advantage of the situation and make a small fortune. While the Purcell n would lose a lot, if those firms wanted to shake the Purcell n¡¯s roots, it would be impossible. As long as the Purcell n¡¯s foundation survived, they could easily bounce back.

    Don¡¯t forget, the Purcell n territory was now a duchy. If they wanted to do business here, they would have to deal with the Purcell n¡¯s taxes. While therge firms would be able to make a lot of money, they would still have future businesses within the Purcell Duchy. In the future, the Purcell n could impose high taxes on them and sooner orter make up what they lost now.

    Stern could not understand the reason why these merchants were acting like this towards the Purcell n. Was it just for the money? He did not believe it.

    Theserge firms had been on the maind for many years, and not without reason. They shouldn¡¯t havemitted such an error, right?

    Did they really want to destroy the Purcell n?

    Even while Stern had been thinking about these things, his face still looked as calm as usual. He was responsible for the external affairs of the Purcell n. He had been trained from early on to never change his expression for anything, not even if Mt. Tai copsed.

    Just then, the sounds of footsteps could be heard. Stern looked up and saw Laura and Kun. He naturally knew them as they were the leaders of the Higanbana firm within the Purcell Duchy, which could be regarded as arge firm.

    Stern also understood that Laura would know what the Purcell Duchy¡¯s current business was for. The status of the firm wasn¡¯t very high and even therge businesses looked down on them. In the Purcell Duchy however, the influence of the Higanbana firm was not small.

    Laura walked in from the door to the right. She gave her courtesies to Stern and then said, ¡°Laura greets Stern elder. I have kept the elder waiting and ask the elder for forgiveness.¡±

    Stern didn¡¯t dare to put on a big act. He quickly stood up, turned to Laura, and returned the courtesy. ¡°Miss Laura is too kind. Today, I have taken the liberty to visit. I hope thedy can forgive me.¡±

    Kun and Stern also mutually greeted one another. Here, in the Purcell Duchy, almost everyone was aware of Kun''s status. Stern naturally did not slight Kun.

    After the small group sat down, Laura looked at Stern and said, ¡°Stern elder, I know why you havee, but to be honest, there''s nothing I can really do to help.¡±

    Stern did not expect Laura to be so direct. It was the first time it happened. When dealing with those others of therge firms, if they weren¡¯t spouting sophistry, then they first spoke for half the day before the talk turned to questions. He didn¡¯t expect Laura to be the first to speak about the main subject.

    Stern looked at Laura, puzzled, and asked ¡°I don¡¯t know what Miss Laura means?¡±

    Laura watched Stern and smiled. ¡°To be honest Stern elder, we already knew about the cmity that has befallen the Ica ins beforehand. I was ready to collect grains in order to help stabilize the Purcell n¡¯s future food shortage. Unfortunately, we didn¡¯t think about the paws of others. I wanted to collect food, but the price has already risen greatly. Even if I wanted to receive food cheaply, I won¡¯t be able to. Currently, Higanbana firm has enough stock to sell for seven days. After seven days, Higanbana firm will have no more food avable for sale.¡±

    Stern looked at Laura. He wanted to see if she was speaking truth or lies. Actually, he had already believed what she said. If nothing else, it was because she went straight to the issue. He didn¡¯t voice these thoughts.

    Looking at Laura, Stern said, ¡°Do you really mean it, Miss Laura?¡±

    Laura gave a bitter smile and said, ¡°True or not true, Stern elder knows what kind of person my father is. This time, my father wanted me to stabilize the prices. It is unfortunate. While my hands have the capital, there is no way to do anything against those who are so reckless. Some time ago I tried to look for them to discuss this matter and try to stabilize Purcell¡¯s public grain prices. Nevertheless, in the end I was refused. There really is no way.¡±

    Stern had a gloomy expression. Then he coldly snorted and said, ¡°They want to take advantage of the Purcell n, do they think we are that simple? This time, as long as Miss Laura won''t be involved in driving up the food prices, in the future, the Purcell n will remember and will not treat you unjustly.¡±

    Laura gave a wry smile and said, ¡°I thank Stern elder. To be honest, I couldn¡¯t help much for this current matter. But I will try and find a source of grains. If there is any progress, I will certainly meet with the Purcell n. Please, Stern elder can rest assured.¡±

    Stern looked at Laura. ¡°Then I will represent the Purcell n in thanking Miss Laura. If Miss Laura does find a source of grains, then the Purcell n will support you financially.¡±

    Laura sternly said, ¡°Please rest assured Stern elder. If we do find another source of food, we will surely help stabilize the prices in the market. This isn¡¯t just for the Purcell n, but for the citizens of the Purcell Duchy.¡±

    Stern stood up and said, ¡°Alright, I''ll say goodbye. I hope Miss Laura will do as promised.¡±

    After taking care to say his farewells to the two, he turned and walked out.

    Laura and Kun didn''t send him off. Now they had to worry about the food problem. As Laura had said, the Higanbana store only had seven days worth of food stock. After seven days, one will not be able to find any such words like ¡®cheap food¡¯. You would only be able to find high-priced products and, as a result, the prices will begin to rise.

    Sadly, they don''t have any way to procure more supplies. The surrounding areas were owned by otherrge firms, so collecting cheap food from them was not possible. If they decided to buy from far away ces, the costs of transporting the goods would be too costly and would just be priced almost the same as local high-priced food.

    After two days, Laura still wasn''t able to find any other sources of food. As she began to handwrite a letter, she turned to look at Kun and gave a wry smile as she said, ¡°Grandpa Kun, it seems like this time, food prices would inevitably rise.¡±

 Chapter 144 - Green Enters the City

    <h4>Chapter 144 - Green Enters the City</h4>

    Quinn John1 was helpless. In the past few days, they had tried to think of a way, but in the end they weren¡¯t able to find affordable grains. It seemed that these prices that shouldn¡¯t rise would eventually be risen.

    Laura ced the letter down and forced a smile. ¡±The price of food is rising. If we do not increase our own prices, then we can only lose money. Although we had gotten some cheap food thest few days, the amount is too few. It can onlyst for ten days or so. After that, I fear we won¡¯t be able to get even a grain of rice. When the news of the Ica in incident gets out, I fear that those merchants will also begin.¡±

    Quinn John gave a forced smile and said, ¡°This is not the most fearful part. If there¡¯s no production from the Ica ins, then the entire Purcell Duchy¡¯s food requirements will be massive. Moreover, they need a minimum amount of grains stored for the next year. Food prices will fall for the next few months, but how much grain could the Purcell Duchy obtain? Such arge food deficit is enough to severely damage the Purcell n. By the time that happens, how manymoners won¡¯t be able to eat?2¡±

    Laura also smiled wryly. They were now in a situation where they could not help and could only hope that the Purcell n will survive this hurdle.

    At this time, a servant walked in and said to Laura, ¡°Miss, the warrior follower of Mr. Zhao Hai has asked to meet with you.¡±

    Laura and Quinn John stared for a bit, then Laura immediately said, ¡°Invite him in, quickly.¡± Laura had attached greater importance to Zhao Hai now. Before, when Laura arrived back from Stony Mountain, she immediately went to see the scaled wildebeest Green had kept here¡­

    Laura¡¯s observation made something clear; when Zhao Hai had said his scaled wildebeests were the best, he actually meant it. Zhao Hai''s scaled wildebeest were really good. Even though their appearance seemed the same as normal scaled wildebeests, their endurance, speed, and even defenses were distinctly better. Even those level two magic beasts wouldn''t necessarilypare to the scaled wildebeest.

    It was precisely because of this that Laura attached greater importance to Zhao Hai. She really didn¡¯t understand clearly how Zhao Hai was able to make such ordinary things so much better when they passed through his hands.

    Soon, Green entered.

    * * * * *

    This time, Green was here to first deliver the oil to Laura. His second task was to buy sacks to load the corn. Lastly, he was also there to speak to Laura about the food issue.

    Beforeing, Green had gone to the Ica ins with Zhao Hai to observe the situation there. This time, they confirmed Ica in¡¯s inability to produce, something that was quite contrary to their expectations.

    Zhao Hai had used Cast Pest around seven million square meters. He had thought that the damage would only spread to around seventy million square meters after considering the Purcell n''s ability tobat the infestation.3

    When they came to observe the Ica ins however, they found out that the infestation was uncontroble. Since they didn¡¯t dare to move closer, they couldn¡¯t fully understand why the pests had not already been exterminated. But what they were certain of was that the Purcell n probably did not have a good method to oppose the insects.

    Seeing the situation, Zhao Hai did not dare to be negligent. He went back into the space and didn¡¯t nt corn, but instead began nting bamboo rice.

    Bamboo rice yields were higher than corn, but the problem was that bamboo rice could not be made into rice bran. Thus, their only output would be bamboo rice and some rice shells. The rice shells were not really useful either. Therefore, Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t nted much bamboo rice. Now with the situation in the Ica ins, Zhao Hai started to nt bamboo rice on all fields in the space. Not even the Oil Nut trees were allowed to take up room.

    The production speed of bamboo rice was very high. On a mu ofnd, over five thousand kilograms could be produced. Moreover, the space had unexpectedly given it a value of a level five crop and it matured in about ten hours. It was a single season crop. After maturing, you could only harvest it once and would need to nt another crop. In one day, you could harvest twice. In other words, Zhao Hai could get at least over ten thousand kilograms of bamboo rice per mu ofnd a day.

    An ouput of ten thousand kilograms of food per mu was a lot, but Zhao Hai didn''t intend to profit from it. This time, the situation in the Ica ins was all due to his actions. It had gotten out of hand, thus making his conscience feel restless.

    Zhao Hai had saved around one million kilograms of corn and nearly half a million kilograms of bamboo rice. At this time, he made Green go to Casa City to handle the three matters. In additional, he was to observe the situation within Casa City.

    Green, was currently rushing along with five scaled wildebeests pulling his carriages. Alongside him were several Zombies that drove the other carts. These Zombies really did look like any ordinary person. Only a high rank warrior or magician would be able to see through their presence. That was why Green dared to take them with him.

    The carriage was full of nut oil that they would then sell to Laura. The nut oil Zhao Hai produced was much better than other nut oil, but Zhao haven''t thought to increase its price. At least, now wasn¡¯t the time.

    Green was surprised when he saw the situation in Casa City. He thought that there would be people snatching away the grains, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. Everybody were living their normal lives and there didn''t appear to be any appearance of disorder.

    Green also looked at the price list in the Higanbana firm and saw that the price hadn¡¯t increased. This made him puzzled. Within his heart, he secretly thought, ¡®Does the Purcell n really have enough grains in their stores? How strange.¡¯.

    After Green revealed his identity and asked to see Laura, the servant did not dare to be neglectful. The servant immediately went to notify Laura, who then quickly invited Green to the backyard parlour room.

    Green was guided by the servant and soon arrived at the door of the parlour. He found Laura, Quinn John, and Near already standing in the parlour, ready to greet him. Green didn¡¯t put on any airs and stepped up to give his courtesies to Laura. ¡°This one greets Miss Laura.¡±

    Laura quickly smiled and said, ¡°Sir is too polite. As sir hase to see me, I feel greatly honored. Sir, pleasee in.¡± As she said this, she directed Green to enter the parlour room.

    After they sat in the parlour, Laura wasn¡¯t polite and directly asked Green, ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t know what matter has made youe here to Casa City. Is there anything I can do to help?¡±

    Green smiled and said, ¡°Miss Laura is too polite. This time, we came to trouble you a bit. We had bought the oil press some time ago and have formally begun extraction. This time, I have with me ten thousand kilograms of oil and would like to ask Miss Laura to help sell them. I do not know if Miss Laura would agree?¡±

    Laura was surprised for a moment and curiously said, ¡°You have already begun producing! Sir¡¯s movements really are fast. But please forgive me for being rude, I would like to check the quality of the nut oil first.¡±

    Green smiled and said, ¡°This is normal. The nut oil is something we have produced and I am very confident with it. Please, Miss Laura, go inspect the nut oil outside.¡± After he said this, he stood and directed them towards the outside.

    Laura and Quinn John stood up and walked out the door with Green. By this time, Green had the undead move the carriages to the backyard and properly park them within the yard.

    Laura looked at the coachmen zombies. She felt that they looked somewhat spiritless, but hadn¡¯t felt anything unusual. Quinn John , on the other hand, identified them with just a nce. He knew that these warriors coachman that looked like ¡®people¡¯ were actually undead, and evidently zombies.

    Laura was walking in front and Quinn John couldn''t help but pull her hand. Laura looked puzzled at Quinn John, while Quinn John actually had a vignt expression directed towards the zombies.

    Quinn John, before seeing these zombies, knew that normal zombies weren''t like these coachmen. Normal zombies had rotting bodies. On the other hand, these coachmen zombies looked like an average person, which meant that they were high ranked. High rank zombies were usually poisonous, and even just a little of this poison was very potent if it was touched by a human.

    Quinn John definitely wasn''t afraid of Green harming them, but he was worried that Laura might get infected by these zombies if she bumped into them. Since the corpse was poisonous, it made for a troublesome situation.

    Green noticed their reaction, chuckled, and said, ¡°Mister Quinn John doesn¡¯t need to worry. They are my servants. They went through a special refinement, so their bodies won''t release poison naturally. Only when they fight will they do so. Please don''t worry.¡±

    Quinn John rxed, loosening his grip on Laura. Laura looked curiously at the coachmen. Then she turned her head towards Green and asked, ¡°Sir, are you saying that these people are Mr. Zhao''s servants? Are they undead?¡±

    Green nodded his head and said, ¡°They are. Master recently subdued them. With an arcane zombie refining method, they look just like a normal human being. In actuality, they are, in fact, undead.¡±

    Laura didn¡¯t have suspicions about what Green said. There were a lot of ck magicians that used such mysterious ck magic. There were even ck magics that could refine undead. Although it couldn¡¯t increase the rank of the undead, it could still make them easier to use.

    In fact, ck magicians on the continent have been seeking various ways to increase the rank of their undead. A lot of ck magicians studied pharmacy and alchemy for this very reason, but without sess. This undead refining method that could be used to enhance the level of undead through alchemy had, after so many failed products, made the many ck magicians on the continent give up.

    These zombies were not as scary as skeletons, so Laura couldn¡¯t help herself in ncing at them curiously. Presently, these people were just standing there nkly after senselessly arriving with the carriage.

    Green immediately brought down a big wooden barrel and ced it on the ground. Then he pried open the lid. Laura and Quinn John looked into the barrel and couldn¡¯t help but nod.

    Both of them were experts in this area. One look and they could see that the quality of the nut oil was great. Zhao Hai''s nut oil was crystal clear, with no impurities and no odor. It clearly was a top quality oil.

    Laura nodded and told Green, ¡°Sir can ce the lid back on the barrel. Please wait a little while as I get the payments ready. Please,e back inside the room.¡±

    Green nodded, covered the barrel, and followed Laura back inside the room.

 Chapter 145 - Possessing Food

    <h4>Chapter 145 - Possessing Food</h4>

    After they returned to the room, Laura turned and said to Green, ¡°The quality of Sir¡¯s nut oil is really beyond my expectations. I hope that the oil you produce in the future could again be sold to me. I don¡¯t know if this is possible? ¡±

    Green smiled and said, ¡°Of course. We had such a prior agreement already. Miss Laura shouldn''t be worried, the nut oil that we produce will be sold to you.¡±

    Laura nodded her head. ¡°That¡¯s good. After Sir goes back, please give my thanks to Mr. Zhao Hai.¡±

    Green faintly smiled and said, ¡°Miss Laura is really too polite. There is also another matter that I want to talk about that includes some business¡­¡±

    Laura was surprised for a moment. ¡°Sir, please go ahead and tell me.¡±

    Green slightly chuckled. ¡°My master recently heard rumors that the Ica ins had been under a pest infestation, and that the Ica ins won¡¯t be able to produce any grains this year. Do you know if that is true or false?¡±

    Laura was surprised for a moment. She didn''t think that Zhao Hai could even find out about this information. She nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s true, we have also received the message. This time, the infestation happening in the Ica ins is very severe. The type of pest is not known, and it has a very strong reproductive capability. For this year, Ica ins won¡¯t be able to produce grains.¡±

    Hearing Laura¡¯s words, Green rxed. He just asked Laura to see how she would answer and felt she was unreserved. This made him feel relieved as he said, ¡°So have the prices of food here in Casa City gone up?¡±

    Laura forced a smile. "It will. Sir, when I received the news we immediately moved to stock up on food. This was done in order to stabilize the food prices in Casa City, but the other firms were faster than us. They had started stocking up on grains ahead of time. The price will soon increase here in Casa City and I worry about this. If we follow the the rise and increase our prices, then we can indeed earn arge money for ourselves. But as a result, a lot of people in Casa City will suffer. If we don¡¯t raise our prices, then we won¡¯t be able to sell more grains."

    Then she eyed Green. ¡°Why does Sir ask this?¡± Laura couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit excited. She almost stood up. With shining eyes, she continued, ¡°Does Mr. Zhao Hai have food?¡±

    Quinn John also looked firmly at Green.

    Green showed a faint smile. ¡°We have, in our hands, some food.¡±

    After saying that, he ordered forward two undead who had followed holding two bags.

    Green picked up the two bags and opened them, exposing the corn kernels in one and the cornmeal in the other. ¡°Miss Laura, this is the food in our possession. The continent hasn¡¯t seen this type before. This is corn, and that is cornmeal. You can directly add water to the corn kernels and boil it like rice, while the cornmeal can be used to make bread. Master has written down the procedures to do so.¡± He passed Laura a piece of paper.

    Laura and Quinn John looked at the corn kernels and cornmeal in the bags. They were curious about how Zhao Hai was able to produce something they hadn¡¯t seen before.

    Laura immediately recovered, took the paper Green was handing out to her, and carefully read. The corn kernel approach was simple, but also a little more difficult than bamboo rice. Cornmeal was ever more simple. Laura understood how to eat the two.

    Laura ced the paper down and turned to Green to ask, ¡°How much corn does Sir have?¡±

    Green stretched out a finger and said, ¡°Nearly one million kilograms, but unprocessed. Only a couple hundred thousand were processed.¡±

    Laura paced while muttering, ¡°God helps me too, God helps me too.¡±

    Quinn John was calmer than Laura at this time. He turned to Green and asked, ¡°How much would the price of these grains be?¡±

    Laura heard Quinn John¡¯s question and stopped, turning around to look at Green. She was also afraid that the price might be too high, and that it couldn¡¯t be used to help alleviating the food crisis.

    Green smiled slightly while saying, ¡°Master said he doesn¡¯t want to see Casa City suffer and does not wish to see the people starving to death. Although the taste might not be very good, Master intends to sell it at the same price as bamboo rice. Of course, if you desire to sell it that low, we will also sell it to you at a lower price.¡±

    After listening to what Green said, Laura bowed. She then stood up straight and said, ¡°On behalf of the people of Casa City, I, Laura, would like to thank Mr. Zhao Hai. This time, our Higanbana stores do not want to make money, but only to sell the products of Sir, and to thank Mr. Zhao Hai for being righteous.¡±

    Green forced a smile with a heavy heart. If they told Laura that it was them who started that insect infestation, it could be possible that Laura herself might pick up a weapon and try to kill him.

    Green waved his hand. ¡°Miss Laura is too kind. Along with this, after you sell all of the million kilograms of corn, we can provide one hundred seventy-five thousand kilograms of bamboo rice everyday, until the food crisis gets resolved.¡±

    Laura and Quinn John were dumbfounded. They hadn¡¯t thought that Zhao Hai would actually provide one hundred seventy-five thousand kilograms of bamboo rice per day. This was not just one hundred seventy-five. With this amount of food, the Purcell Duchy would be able to survive through the food crisis.

    Looking nkly at Green, Laura asked, ¡°Sir, you are not joking, right? One hundred seventy-five thousand kilograms a day?¡±

    Green nodded. ¡°Yes, one hundred seventy-five thousand kilograms per day to help relieve the food crisis.¡±

    Laura moved several steps forward. ¡°This matter is very important. Before, I had an agreement with the Purcell n that if I can find a grain source, I would immediately let them know in order to help them through this difficult time. Now that Sir is here to help, I believe that this crisis will be resolved. But I cannot take all the credit for it, so it would be better if I exined the situation to the Purcell n.¡±

    Green shook his head and said, ¡°Miss Laura, please do not tell the Purcell n about this. If you tell them, they will surely go to the Stony Mountain, and Master is not very fond of contacting others. Especially the Purcell n.¡±

    Laura had forgotten that before, the Purcell n coborated with several groups and sent an army to deal with Zhao Hai. She was aware that the best way to deal with Zhao Hai was to be frank and honest. It was unexpected that Zhao Hai would actually still wish to sell to the Purcell n. That Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t like to meet the Purcell n, however, was understandable.

    Laura nodded her head and said, ¡°Yes. Sir can rest assured, I will not let the Purcell n disturb Mr. Zhao Hai. But this matter, I¡¯ll still have to tell them so that they won¡¯t find future trouble for Mr. Zhao Hai. Although Mr. Zhao Hai does not fear them, he¡¯ll still be annoyed if he¡¯s disturbed.¡±

    Green nodded his head. ¡°That¡¯s alright then. Also, I would like to ask Miss Laura to help us prepare some sacks since, as you know, we have none. In regards to this, I ask for Miss Laura¡¯s help.¡±

    Laura nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. My warehouse has a lot of sacks, I¡¯ll just order for some to load onto the carriage immediately.¡±

    Green stood up and said, ¡°Sorry to bother Miss Laura. But rest assured, three dayster you maye to get the grains.¡±

    Laura nodded, also standing. ¡°Then, I will not take up your time any longer. Since the city is still in this situation, I am too busy to leave. As soon as the matter gets resolved, I will immediately visit and personally thank Mr. Zhao Hai.¡±

    Green smiled lightly. ¡°Although Master is a ck magician, he doesn¡¯t want to see themoners suffer. To be honest, for the food crisis this time, the impact on the nobles and the rich won¡¯t be that big. We know that the Purcell Duchy has its own grain reserve, but because of those big firms, the price of food will inevitably rise. This will cause difficulty for themoners, and many will be ves. At this time, Master has used almost all the fields for nting bamboo rice, hoping that themoners will be able to survive this difficult period.¡±

    Laura sighed and said, "Yes. Ah, those civilians now live with the difficulties of the present. In the face of such a thing, and even harsher times, other firms will only be a machine that just know how to make money. They do not care about the life and death of those civilians."

    Green looked at Laura, saying, ¡°Miss Laura, if ever the time reallyes that themoners were willing to sell themselves and be ves, please do pay attention to it. Find those that have skills. No matter what kind of craftsmanship, as long as they are ves, you must leave them to their fates. Right now, Master does not have enough manpower and urgently needs such craftsmen.¡±

    Laura didn¡¯t think that Green would make such a request. She quickly nodded her head and agreed, ¡°Well, that is not a problem. I will help Mr. Zhao Hai and pay attention.¡±

    After talking, they walked out of the room. Outside, they saw Higanbana employees loading the sacks onto Green¡¯s carriages.

    As soon as the sacks were loaded, Green turned to Laura. ¡°Miss Laura, I will now take my leave. Three dayster, Miss cane get the food.¡±

    Looking at Green¡¯s back, Laura could not help but take a deep breath. She turned to Quinn John and said, ¡°I did not think that Mr. Zhao Hai had suchrge capabilities. He can actually produce this much food which has solved our urgent matter.¡±

    Quinn John nodded. ¡°It looks like Mr. Zhao Hai may have a mysterious power of his own. Just like the elves, he could probably elerate a crop¡¯s maturity. Otherwise, it is impossible for Mr. Zhao Hai to obtain that much food. Laura, remember, this matter must not be made known by anyone. If others learned that he has such a mysterious ability, it¡¯ll be dangerous. Even if Mr. Zhao Hai has a Rank Eight expert warrior along with him, Rank Eight does not mean invincible. In this world, Rank Nine is the strongest presence. With his method of speeding up nt maturity, it would be more than enough to make those big ns ask a Rank Nine expert to get rid of him2.¡±

 Chapter 146 - Arriving at the Grand Dukeâ€™s Mansion

    <h4>Chapter 146 - Arriving at the Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion</h4>

    Rank Nine experts weren¡¯t easy to please. Even if they were their own n¡¯s Rank Nine expert, it would not be an easy task. It depended on whether the benefits were big enough to make them act. If they could be enticed, then the Rank Nine expert could be asked to move.

    On the continent, apart from the life magic of the elves, one wouldn¡¯t hear of any such abilities rted to simting the growth of nts and animals. If one really did have this kind of magic, thoserge ns would try to rob it.

    Although this mysterious magic lookedmon, the effect wasn¡¯t small. Zhao Hai¡¯s current use was for some low end agricultural products, which was a wrong way to examine it. If therge ns had this mysterious magic, it would be used to grow a lot of advanced magical nts which they would then refine into a massive number of medicinal drugs. These medicinal drugs were very expensive and could even promote an expert¡¯s ranking. If arge n mastered this mysterious magic, it would be possible that within a short amount of time they could obtain arge number of masters. The strength of the n would increase sharply. Such a temptation was really too much.

    ording to Quinn John, who had many years of experience, as he listened to Green¡¯s various exnations he had inferred boldly that Zhao Hai possibly mastered such a method that could elerate a nt¡¯s maturity.

    It was impossible for Quinn John to think of such a thing as the space.

    Green had also said that Zhao Hai refined the undead with a mysterious refining magic which made Quinn John have that misconception. He thought that Zhao Hai had possibly mastered making medicinal drugs, and that most likely Zhao Hai had his own refining technique.

    Pharmacy and Alchemy, in the eyes of the ordinary people, were very mysterious. Even a master like Quinn John still thought they were mysterious. In his eyes, these master pharmacists and alchemists were a group of crazy people, a crowd that thought of everything and dared to do anything.

    And a ck magician that could do alchemy or pharmacy would be the craziest. These people could make anything happen, so you¡¯ll never know.

    Alchemists and Pharmacists made all sorts of strange and unusual things. Also, a lot of medicinal drugs were quite popr in the continent. Pharmacists inadvertently made discoveries, or a result could stem from experimental failures. If so, then there might be a medical drug that Zhao Hai made which could elerate a nt¡¯s maturity. He did not feel that was strange.

    Quinn John didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai might be an elf. One must know that an elf was nature¡¯s beloved. They were born with Life magic, and as such they loved life. Precisely because of this, they hated ck magicians, although they didn¡¯t actively attack them. On the other hand, they would not have any contact with them and wouldn¡¯t learn any kind of ck magic. Zhao Hai was a ck magician; that in itself proved that he was not an elf.

    Laura also knew of the importance of this matter, so she nodded and said, ¡°Rest assured Grandpa Quinn. I won¡¯t speak of it, but Mr. Zhao Hai is really quite different from the average ck magician. If he didn¡¯t have so many undead, I wouldn¡¯t have believed he could be a ck magician. ck magicians don¡¯t have any regard for life, right? Why is Mr. Zhao Hai different from others?¡±

    Quinn John was still smiling. ¡°Not all ck magicians disregard life, and light magicians also aren¡¯t necessarily bright. A light magician¡¯s misdemeanor is not any different from that of ck magicians, but they are covered in ayer of bright light.¡±

    Laura nodded. He was right; before when Garan had discriminated against Zhao Hai, she thought he was disgusting. After listening to what Quinn John said, she naturally did not feel it was wrong.

    Faith in the Ark Continent is very free. Some people believed in the god of light, some believed in the goddess of life, and magicians had their own, different beliefs. Many people even believed in the demon, Diablo. Laura¡¯s own faith was in the god of knights. Naturally, this meant that the light magicians could not always be good.

    Quinn John turned to Laura and said, ¡°Laura, you go to the Purcell n right now. Tell them of this matter ¡ª only us knowing about this is bad. As soon as some people release the news that the Ica ins won¡¯t produce anything, it will then cause enormous panic. Everyone will begin to buy grain to save for themselves, creating arge demand for grains. Even if Mr. Zhao Hai supports us, it¡¯ll be futile. When that timees, the Purcell n shoulde forward. In the name of an aristocrat, they should make everyone feel more emotionally stable. That will be the only way to stabilize the market.¡±

    Laura nodded. She turned to Near and said, ¡°Near, tell them to prepare the carriage. We¡¯ll immediately go to the Purcell n. If this thing goes well, the Purcell family will avoid heavy losses and we¡¯ll be thergest firm in the Purcell Duchy.¡±

    Nearplied, turned around, and ran. Quinn John showed a faint smile. He was very clear; Laura had always wanted the Higanbana firm to be thergest firm in the Purcell Duchy. Only then would she have the qualifications to talk to her Markey Dell n about conditions. Now, the opportunity to be the biggest firm in the Purcell Duchy was here.

    Quinn John also knew that it was very dangerous this time. The big firms had been very prepared, investing a lot of funds. If at this time, Laura could really get cheap food, then it was a big threat to them. In order to ensure that they would seed, the big firms could resort to using some underhanded means.

    This was exactly why Quinn John made Laura go and immediately contact the Purcell n. This current situation involved the Purcell n who were now out of danger. If Laura provides them such an opportunity at this time, they will certainly ce more importance on them. They would surely provide Laura with protection and not allow her to get injured.

    The strength of thoserge firms was certainly formidable. Within Purcell Duchy, however, Laura would be protected by the Purcell n This was a n with a great heritage, and Rank Nine experts. Even if those firms were unsatisfied, they wouldn¡¯t dare make a move.

    Laura¡¯s posture was straight as she sat in the carriage that was headed towards the Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion of the Purcell n. The Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion was situated in the northern part of Casa City, a very wide area. This ce was the location of the n¡¯s core area. Naturally, Laura also brought the corn and cornmeal that Green had sent them, to make her findings more convincing.

    The Purcell n¡¯s Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion was magnificent. The exterior wall were nearly ten meters high with a huge gate simr to a city¡¯s gate. On both sides of the gate were rows of armored warriors. Each of them had a minimum strength of Rank Six along with tall, strong,bative bodies.

    They wore helmet and armor in a style simr with Green¡¯s. The helmet had two curved horns pointed towards the sky, giving off a powerful appearance. Their hands held onto long handled, double edged axes. Each of those weapons had a weight around a fifty kilograms, an absolute heavy weapon. These soldiers seemed war-ready, their appearance simr to an iron-steel fortress.

    A giant Benniu emblem hung above the gatehouse. This emblem was silver. Emblems on the continent followed a very specific color scheme. Golden-colored emblems represented the Royal n¡­Silver emblems were for therge aristocratic n¡¯s usage. Azure emblems were for themon nobles, and ck emblems for the quasi-aristocrats.

    Laura¡¯s carriage stopped in front of the Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion. A servant immediately ran out of the door from the Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion. These warriors were responsible for security, so receiving guests was not their job.

    The servant stopped in front of Laura¡¯s carriage and immediately bowed. ¡°Wee, Miss Laura, to the Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion. May I know what yourdyship is here for?¡±

    Searle, who was beside the carriage, jumped down from his horse. He said to the servant, ¡°The youngdy has an immediate matter and needs to speak with your Stern elder. Is the elder here right now? ¡±

    Whether it was Laura of the Markey Dell n, or the Purcell n within the Duchy, both were regarded as a major power. Both sides were also very familiar with one another and Laura had long since been recognized by the servants. Thus, Searle didn¡¯t say too many pleasantries.

    The servant immediately nodded his head and said, ¡°The elder just came back. Miss Laura, pleasee in.¡±

    Having said that, Laura¡¯s carriage was directed towards the Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion.

    Upon entering the Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion, there was a military practice field which was amon sight among therge aristocratic mansions. From this point, one could see that the people of the continent really esteemed the military and its warriors.

    Laura did not stop at the military practice field, but went straight inside the Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion. This military practice field wasn¡¯t just a military practice field, but had its own strategic purpose. When wares, this military practice field could turn into the staging ground for soldiers. In an instant, it could be converted into a battlefield.

    The second gate, the pce gate, was the parking area. Searle stopped with the carriage. Laura and Nier went down from the carriage and followed the servant who led them towards the parlour room. Searle followed behind.

    Guests that were allowed toe in from the second gate were close to the Purcell n. After the second gate and past the third gate was the inner chamber where the Purcell n members lived. This was an area no average person could enter.

    Laura arrived in the parlour room and seated herself. The servant then immediately called for the master. Stern came in from the outside and Laura quickly stood up as they greeted each other.

    Laura said to Stern, ¡°Laura takes the liberty to visit and has disturbed you. But there was an important matter, so I ask the elder to forgive me. ¡±

    Stern smiled and said, ¡°Miss Laura is too polite. You cane whenever you please. What has Miss Laura came here for? Is it about the matter of the grains?¡±

    Laura smiled then said, ¡°Elder really is fierce and has actually guessed it correctly. There has been progress on the issue.¡±

    Stern, who had just sat down, was stunned for a moment. The day before yesterday, he had gone to see Laura and she said she could not help. After just two days, Laura now said there was progress, which was really unexpected.

 Chapter 147 - The First Move

    <h4>Chapter 147 - The First Move</h4>

    Stern looked at Laura and said, ¡°You¡¯re not kidding, right, Miss Laura?¡±

    Laura smiled slightly. "This matter, I really cannot joke about it. I have truly found a food source, except that these grains are quite different.

    Laura pped her hands and Searle immediately took out two sacks. Laura opened the sacks and exined to Stern, ¡°This is the grain I have found. The method to make it edible is very simple.¡±

    Stern took the paper from Laura¡¯s hand, his sight not leaving the sacks of corn kernels and cornmeal as this was the first time he had seen such grains.

    It took a moment before Sternpletely recovered and then he carefully read the paper in his hand. There weren¡¯t many words and the method seemed quite simple as Stern finished reading.

    After reading, Stern ced the paper down and looked at Laura, asking, ¡°Miss Laura, how much would these grains be?¡±

    Laura lightly smiled and said, ¡°These grains were from my friend and he stated that he doesn¡¯t want to see the citizens of the Purcell Duchy suffer. Therefore, he took out one million kilograms and ced the price at the same as themon bamboo rice.¡°

    Stern began to breathe rapidly as he became excited. He immediately said, ¡°Miss Laura, can I have the pleasure of seeing your friend?¡±

    Laura looked at Stern and understood what he meant, but shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Stern elder. My friend does not like dealing with people. But rest assured, I can guarantee that he has the food.¡±

    Stern also knew that this request was somewhat impolite and immediately moved on. ¡°Alright, but this thing will be quiteborious. May I know what help Miss Laura requires?¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°Stern elder has possibly already known that once the news of the Ica ins infestationes out, everyone in the Purcell Duchy will surely panic. When this happens, our Higanbana firm can do nothing about it, so we¡¯re asking the Purcell n to act first.¡±

    Stern nodded his head, saying, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. Please don¡¯t worry about it Miss Laura. But to be honest, Miss Laura, a million kilograms of these grains won¡¯t be sufficient.¡±

    Laura smiled. ¡°Please don¡¯t worry Stern elder, after the million kilograms are sold, my friend said that he will provide one hundred seventy five thousand kilograms of grains to us every day. That should be sufficient, right?¡±

    Sternughed and said, ¡°Enough, it¡¯s enough. Miss Laura, please do send my thanks to your friend.¡±

    Laura smiled slightly saying, ¡°Elder, worry not, Laura will definitely do so. We set three days in the future as the time for when I shall leave to get the grains. I would like to ask the elder to help us with security. ¡±

    Stern understood what Laura meant. A coldness shed in his eyes as he said, ¡°Miss Laura, please do not worry. In the Purcell Duchy, no one can defy the Purcell n.¡±

    Laura nodded, stood up, and said, ¡°Then Laura bids farewell and asks the elder not to worry. Although my friend and the Purcell n has a little friction between them, he will not lie in regards to this matter. I will stake my own life as guarantee.¡±

    Stern was surprised for a moment as he didn¡¯t quite understand what she meant. This friend of Laura, who had a very good rtionship with her, actually had a small grudge with the Purcell n?

    The words here made Stern¡¯splexion change as he thought of someone. Sometime ago, this person who lived outside Casa City made the Purcell n face defeat.

    Now more convinced, that person who had a grudge with the Purcell n was also the same person that had a very good rtionship with Laura¡­Some time ago, Laura had contacted that person, and that person had also produced a particrly good magic radish. Since that man also saved Laura¡¯s life, Stern hadn¡¯t cared if they did have some contact.

    It now appeared that Laura¡¯s source of grains was that man. After making these conclusions, Stern couldn¡¯t sit still and immediately stood up while shouting, ¡°Send someone to investigate all of the people that Laura had recently contacted, quickly!¡±

    Soon, servants reported their findings to Stern. Among Laura¡¯s most recent contacts, only Zhao Hai and his warrior follower stood out. Stern understood that Laura¡¯s grains surely came from Zhao Hai.

    After determining this point, Stern¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but get ugly. Now that he knew what Laura meant before, he understood that Laura knew he would soon found out where she obtained the grains. She even told him he couldn¡¯t speak to the source. Except, would saying this make Stern feel more relieved?

    Definitely not!

    This time, how could Stern possibly believe it when the grains came from a personal enemy of the n. He immediately told the Purcell n¡¯s elders assembly, since this matter was beyond his capabilities.

    Laura had already perceived that the Purcell family would investigate the source of the grains, but she wasn¡¯t worried. Right now, if the Purcell n won¡¯t work with her, then they could only watch as the otherrge firms tear the meat from their bodies. This would be intolerable for the Purcell n.

    Great andrge aristocratic nobility had their own pride. This time, the chamber ofmerce¡¯srge firms had joined together against them. Although the Purcell n couldn¡¯t use force, they wouldn¡¯t just stand around and face this shame. Seeing the chance to fight back, how could they miss it?

    The decision of the Purcell n wasn¡¯t out of Laura¡¯s expectations. Even though they had a rtivelyrge hatred towards Zhao Hai, therge firms were far more excessive at the moment. So, the Purcell n decided to solve the issue with therge firms first, then with Zhao Haiter.

    Like any otherrge n, in the eyes of the Purcell n, there were no permanent enemies, only permanent interests. They would sacrifice everything just to meet the interests of the n. Even if Zhao Hai exterminated a hundred of their own people, or even if it were a thousand, as long as the benefits were greater they would immediately became friends with Zhao Hai. Such is the survival principles of therge ns.

    So when Laura went to the Purcell n the next day, Stern, this time, discussed the cooperation matter with Laura.

    Seeing how Stern reacted made Laura understand what the Purcell n nned to do. She ignored that topic and only discussed the terms and details of their cooperation.

    After the discussion, Laura immediately left for Stony Mountain to gather the grains. This time, while they were delivering the grains, experts from the Purcell family were there to protect them.

    After Laura¡¯s caravan left, the Purcell n announced that the infestation in the Ica ins never happened and that the production of grains was still ongoing.

    When this news came out, it shook the world. Not only within the Purcell Duchy, but also in the surrounding areas. People in the surrounding areas had surely understood why the price of the grain had gone up. It was because some time ago, therge firms began hoarding that grain.

    But then the Purcell n announced their news. Although they knew that the Ica ins won¡¯t have any grains being produced, they said that their supply of food would have no problems and they guaranteed a steady supply.

    Even though they announced it, the food consumption in the Purcell Duchy was still quite big. Thus, the price of grains slowly rose, but not very high. It was due to the Purcell n and Higanbana firm¡¯s efforts in simultaneously selling grains at a fair price. The Purcell n ced a limit on all the Higanbana shops and Purcell n¡¯s food stores. Only those who held proof of residence in the Purcell Duchy could buy from there, and they could only buy a limited amount.

    This was the method Laura and the Purcell n had thought out. They spread the news of the Ica in situation first, then started selling grains at a fair price. For fear that therge merchants might buy tons and resell them, they could only use this certification and limitation method.

    This method really caught therge firms unprepared. These firms hadn¡¯t expected the Purcell n to still say they could produce grains. This y of cards didn¡¯t fit what they had expected, cing them in chaos.

    These firms had even thought the Purcell n had begun to dip into their stockpiled wartime provisions. When they wanted to increase the price of grains, the Purcell n could immediately move to control it.

    The wartime provisions in every territory, whetherrge or small, would not be less than ten thousand kilograms. One wouldn¡¯t usually use this reserve because it was meant for war andbat preparations. If you easily used up the reserves, then soldiers would not have ess to food when war came. Thus, the soldiers would be weakened and it would be easy to subjugate the territory.

    Although recently there hadn¡¯t been any wars, the Purcell Duchy shouldn''t just use their wartime provisions. The duchy was situated in the northern area of the Aksu empire. To the east it faced the ck Wastes which had no risk of conflict. The west and south were the areas of two other nobles, the Kousa and Pnton ns, which as a rule won¡¯t have any conflicts. At the northern boundary, however, was the Beastfolk Prairies which were not so peaceful.

    The beastfolk were militant. Although they could get along well with the Terrans, the condition in the Beastfolk Prairies were harsh. Beastfolk primarily grazed, but also had to encounter disasters. Their way of life was difficult, which was why they plundered the south.

    The Purcell n, like any other noble n, made rapid development when having a great rtionship with the beastfolk. At the same time they raised massive armies as defense against beastfolk raids.

    In the past few years, however, the situation in the Beastfolk Prairies was very good. Meaning, there were less raids towards the south. Due to this, the Purcell n enjoyed very lucrative business with the beastfolk.

    Even so, the Purcell n should not spend their wartime provisions. This meant risking the Purcell n¡¯s safety. If it was just to save some gold, then it wasn¡¯t worth it.

 Chapter 148 - Lively Stony Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 148 - Lively Stony Mountain</h4>

    Therge firms didn¡¯t know why the Purcell n had to do this. This was just too risky, and in their evaluations, the Purcell n wouldn¡¯t dare take such a risk just because therge firms wanted to increase the price of food. Unexpectedly though, the Purcell n did do it.

    Two dayster however, theserge firms finally knew why the Purcell n dared to take the risk of selling cheaply. They really did have the grains. Furthermore, it was around at least several hundred thousand kilograms. Even though it wasn¡¯t a lotpared to the food requirements of the Purcell Duchy, it was able to stabilize the mood of the citizens.

    The grains that the Purcell n brought out was naturally the corn that Zhao Hai produced. Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t give Laura the unprocessed corn. Otherwise, the amount transported to Laura would have been more. Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have this so he only gave Laura the corn that was processed.

    This was also due to Zhao Hai¡¯s personal selfishness. There was no corn on the Ark Continent, so if Zhao Hai gave Laura unprocessed corn, Laura might try nting them herself. By that time, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be the only one who could produce corn, which would depreciate its value in the end.

    Zhao Hai, however, didn¡¯t process the cornmeal. Instead, he just skinned the corn to the navel, and then processed it into corn kernels and let Laura use it however she wanted. If Laura wanted to get cornmeal, then she could just grind it on her own.

    With the addition of these new grains, the price for food stabilized within the Purcell Duchy. But theserge firms didn¡¯t try to be patient. They moved to buy these new grains for themselves. This officially began the food war within the Purcell Duchy.

    These days, Zhao Hai had been very attentive about the situation in Casa City. He also observed the Ica ins for several days. His observations showed that the pests he summoned really made it so that nothing could be produced. The entirety of the Ica ins, nearly 700 square kilometers, were infested and nothing was spared.

    Zhao Hai really didn¡¯t think that such a small insect could have so much destructive power. This destructive power was just too astonishing. For about two weeks, the entire Ica ins were infested and none of the crops remained. But these insects actually hadn¡¯t died yet since the space had set their lifespan for a specific time. They began to attack the windbreak zones that the Purcell n painstakingly built.

    These pests could even devour a tree. Though the speed of doing so could notpare with their speed of eating the crops, the damage to the trees wasn¡¯t small.

    Zhao Hai was, in fact, not in control of these insects. He found out that he could only kill them with his pesticide and that his pesticide was quite formidable when used on those insects. This was unlike in the game where you couldn¡¯t kill the insect that you ced. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t in the mood to help the Purcell n in exterminating them however, since the crops had already been thoroughly eaten and killing them wouldn¡¯t make any difference.

    After the matter in the Ica ins had been solved, Zhao Hai ced all his attention on Casa City. He looked after the bamboo rice everyday, and even though he was not ready to process it himself, he let Laura take it and process them in his stead. This was because the bamboo rice was not something only he had, so he wasn¡¯t worried about the issue of it being leaked out.

    After calcting the time when he had used Cast Pests on the Ica ins till now, it had already been half a month. It was now the time to let Green visit the Purcell n to break off the engagement.

    While he thought about this, Green came in from the outside and told Zhao Hai, ¡°Master, the army is gone. Today¡¯s bamboo rice has been transported away.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded his head. Several days earlier, the corn had beenpletely sold out by Laura. Now, Laura¡¯s caravan would have toe here everyday to take away the bamboo rice.

    However, Zhao Hai would never let them go into the Stony Mountains. He would just let them wait at the foot of the mountain and, under the cover of the Fog of Darkness, ce the grains. Then he¡¯d pull back the fog towards the mountain, allowing the people there to take the food and transfer them into the sacks and carriages that were provided by Laura.

    Nowadays, the caravan would go from Casa City to the Stony Mountain everyday. It carried back a massive amount of grains to each of the cities within the Purcell Duchy while being guarded by the cavalry.

    The foot of the Stony Mountain had almost be a small town. There was a temporary shelter that the Purcell n built which allowed the ves to eat, live, and work there in order to continue their job of loading the grains. Everyday there would be almost a couple hundred thousand kilograms of grain that had to be loaded. This wasn¡¯t something that, fewer ves would be able to do.

    The ves were the ves from the Ica ins that the Purcell n then transferred here. All of the crops had been infested in the Ica ins, and even spread so they attacked the woods. Even if they want to nt new crops there, they wouldn¡¯t dare. So the Purcell n transferred the ves here, making them load the grains.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t manage them, but hadid a strict rule that the no one should go to the west side of Stony Mountain. Since the Purcell n needed Zhao Hai¡¯s cooperation now, no one dared to disobey.

    Zhao Hai had to do this in order to create an illusion for the Purcell n that hinted that side as the passage used to transfer the grains within Stony Mountain. If he didn¡¯t do this, he would have had no way to exin how Stony Mountain could continuously provide food.

    Leaving behind such a channel, the Purcell n could not see how the grains were transported to Stony Mountain. But there was a kind of exnation; on the continent, there was something called a ¡®space¡¯ being used.

    Green looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Master, the price of grains are now stable in Casa City, but those big firms aren¡¯t honest. They are probably still trying to find a solution, and I heard recently that they¡¯re going to deal with us first.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head. ¡°Nevermind that. Now the Purcell n is more nervous than us. If they believe that those people wille at us, then the Purcell n will tidy them up. Right, Grandpa Green. Tomorrow, you should go to Casa City and withdraw the engagement.¡±

    Green nodded and said, ¡±Yes Master. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go tomorrow. And Master, you said that we shouldn¡¯t be in Casa City. Aren¡¯t you establishing a transfer point?¡±

    ¡°It is a good idea,¡± Zhao Hai said, nodding, ¡°but I do not want to ce a transfer point in Casa City now. I think in theing two days, we should make a trip to Casa City and select a transfer point then. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Green said. ¡°As long as we got a transfer point in Casa City, we can directly ce the grain there. The people here would then be able to withdraw. Right now, there¡¯s a lot of people around here in Stony Mountain. I¡¯m afraid that they¡¯ll find something.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do that. Tomorrow, you should go break off the engagement, then we will go to Casa City. I just don¡¯t know if this engagement can be so easily withdrawn.¡±

    Green smiled and said, ¡°It should be really easy to withdraw it. Although right now we¡¯re providing food to the Purcell n, their issues have increased greatly. Furthermore, it is them that wanted to withdraw this engagement in the first ce, so they shouldn¡¯t make thingsplicated.¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed. ¡°I hope everything goes well. I fear the Purcell n will embarrass you, so it should be convenient to let Grandma Meirin to go with you. Right now I don¡¯t want to make a move just yet. If there is nothing else, I just want you to take care.¡±

    Green shook his head. ¡°No, if Meirin came with me, then the Purcell n would be suspicious. Let¡¯s leave behind Meirin. They would think Meirin is protecting you. Moreover, even if Meirin didn¡¯te, they would still think twice before they attack me.¡°

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll let a few of the Night Shades apany you. I believe that with their current strength, they could sneak inside Casa City without anyone knowing with ease. If the Purcell n wants to attack you, they can lend a hand. ¡±

    This time, Green didn¡¯t refuse. Green also knew that the Purcell n was not a good bird. Once he breaks the engagement, the Purcell n might reason that they lost face and attack him. Since Meirin wouldn¡¯t be present, they wouldn¡¯t dare to kill him, maybe just injure him.

    For the Purcell n, it was a very good opportunity to do so once Green broke the engagement. They could just use it as a pretext to attack the Buda n. In any case, there wasn¡¯t anyone who would speak up for the Buda n. Moreover, the Buda n only had Rank Eight experts, no Rank Nines. Even if the Buda n gets mad, they weren¡¯t afraid.

    In the eyes of the Purcell n, the Buda n was the same as themoners that they could bully. There was no proper sessor to the Buda n head. Though their power was a little strong, one would only have to use a little strength in order to bully them.

    The next morning, Green went out of the Stony Mountain. Although the outside of Stony Mountain was still lively, Green wasn¡¯t afraid since he was a peak Rank Eight expert warrior. It can be said that as long as there were no Rank Nine experts used to get rid of him, there would be few who could match him here on the continent.

    Fearing that Green might get into an ident, Zhao Hai deliberately let Green go out with his Ghost Cane. Regardless of what happens to Green, Zhao Hai would be the first to know and he could easily send Green back into the space.

    Moreover, Green bringing the Ghost Staff was tantamount to bringing the space into Casa City. As long as the marriage proposal was withdrawn, they couldter change their identity and find a warehouse within Casa City. Later on they could use the transfer point to directly send grains to Casa City, thus avoiding the liveliness around Stony Mountain that resembled a marketce.

    From Stony Mountain, Green walked towards ck Mountain Fortress via the Casa City Official Road. Then he went back into the space and quickly changed his clothing. He took off his helmet, armor, and warrior clothes and put on a butler suit. Hebed his hair meticulously, and then left a very fine sword attached to his waist.

    This was a rapier. Although it looked like the kind that the aristocrats used for etiquette, those were designed for decoration and were useless as a sword. But people who knew Green also knew clearly that this sword was not as simple. Instead, this sword was a rare weapon that the Buda n owned.

    The whole sword was made of a very special metal. Moreover, it had passed through some magic refining and was of use for wind element warriors. If a magic crystal stone was embedded on the sword¡¯s hilt, then one could use the wind magic Wind dedge technique, thus making it a magic weapon. This was Green¡¯s famous weapon, named the Spiritwind Sword. Green was nicknamed the Spiritwind Battle General.

 Chapter 149 - The Buda Clan Visits

    <h4>Chapter 149 - The Buda n Visits</h4>

    Obtaining the nickname Spiritwind Battle General was not only because Green was a wind type warrior, or that he used the Spiritwind Sword, but rather because he had actually been in the army. He fought bravely in battles, and thus was called the Spiritwind Battle General. From this name, one can sense that deep military vor.

    Not to mention, after Green changed his clothing, he gave off a very different feeling. He became a serious and rigid old housekeeper. Adding his straight physique and posture when seated, these well-mannered ways gave off a heavy military feeling that radiated off his body.

    Zhao Hai looked at Green and couldn¡¯t help but smile. He said, ¡°Grandpa Green, this is just like your original image. Ha ha ha.¡±

    Green looked at his outfit. ¡±It has been quite a long time and since I haven¡¯t worn these clothes, I really might not be used to it. Ha ha.¡±

    Because of the ¡®space¡¯, Green had now seen some hope in their futures. Unlike when Zhao Hai had just awoken, Green was much happier now, even when he seemed serious.

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I think the warrior clothes looked better on you, Grandpa Green. Soon, we¡¯ll buy a horse for you to ride instead.¡±

    Green shook his head and said, ¡°Master, I do not need it. I will go now.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa Green, be careful,¡± Zhao Hai said with a shake of his head.

    Green nodded back and Zhao Hai sent him out of the space. Green, using an agility movement, departed straight for Casa City.

    Zhao Hai went from the space to Fort Iron Mountain. Here at Fort Iron Mountain, the past few days hadn¡¯t been that busy. Corn processing had beenpleted while the bamboo rice didn¡¯t need to be processed. Zhao Hai ced most of his attention into oil extraction.

    Now that the fort¡¯s restoration had beenpleted, the ves could rx a little. The castle, however, was obviously a bit overcrowded. This wasn¡¯t because of anything else but that the castle now had a therge number of rollers and millstones used for corn processing.

    But those ves also had other things to do, such as help with the valley¡¯snd renovations that needed to bepleted. Zhao Hai only took twenty ves for the work. Since Zhao Hai hadn¡¯tpletely restored the status of the ves back intomoners, he selected two among them to manage the ves. These two were good sentries here at Fort Iron Mountain. They were the first to find out about the attack by the Magic Beasts. The two were a man named Leen, and another called Set.

    The twenty ves were all male, no female. Since the valley was rtively close, Zhao Hai intended to let the ves work in shifts. This made the work not so difficult as it was just checking on the corn crops that were nted in the valley.

    The rest of the ves usually took care of the blue-eyed rabbits in the mine tunnels. In order to ensure that the blue-eyed rabbits lived healthily, the water that the blue-eyed rabbits drank was the kind that Zhao Hai provided, which was the water from the space. What they ate was space produced radish leaves, and also a mixture of rice bran and oil that was added to their feed.

    Zhao Hai now had a total of fifty thousand blue-eyed rabbits in the mine tunnels along with six thousand matured blue-eyed rabbits that were saved in the space. The blue-eyed rabbits in the space weren¡¯t being taken care of by the ves, but those in the mine tunnel were.

    Those fifty thousand blue-eyed rabbits did not upy a small area, but they were rtively clean Magic Beasts. They frequently cleaned their own nests. Thus, the eighty ves weren¡¯t that busy.

    Zhao Hai could trade the blue-eyed rabbits that he had, but Laura had been too busy as ofte. Thus, he hadn¡¯t contacted her about the processing of the meat, which meant the rabbits weren¡¯t sold. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t anxious; even if those blue-eyed rabbits couldn¡¯t be traded, he could still make the ves improve their cooking by using the rabbits up.

    In fact, the standard of living of these ves were even better than some of thosemoners on the continent. Zhao Hai¡¯s Cooked Food Rules set aside a little meat every week for them to eat, which was something rarely seen for the continent¡¯smoners. Moreover, everyone was guaranteed something to eat, and they could even eat however much they wanted.

    Now that the ves¡¯ standard of living had improved a lot, Zhao Hai had begun to give a lot of othermodities to these ves. This allowed the ves to have their own room, own clothes, own quilt, and to even have their own tableware. These insignificant things, in the heart of the ves, were very important. This was because those items became their very first properties.

    Yes, in the eyes of these ves, those insignificant things, their new personal properties, were their very first personal items. It was obvious that they would show importance to these things

    * * * * *

    Two flowers blooming, each table can only have one!

    Speaking of Green, he moved with a feeling of urgency all the way. This time he didn¡¯t need to be careful and even had to appear with great fanfare. Anyways, since he was using his own identity, there was no need to hide.

    Green¡¯s Peak Rank Eight strength was now beingpletely revealed. All that the pedestrians would be able to see is smoke drifting from side to side. They didn¡¯t actually see who the person was. From this point, one could see how fast Green was.

    On the Ark Continent, everyone had some level of martial talent, even an ordinary farmer. Upon meeting an expert, even if one were a ve who couldn¡¯t learn martial arts, they wouldn¡¯t feel any fear from the expert. This showed that such an experience wasmon. Although all they saw was smoke drifting from side to side, no one was scared. They knew it was an expert on their way, and they could only feel envious.

    Green was quick. Evening of that same day, he had arrived in Casa City. Unfortunately, the city was closed now, so Green didn¡¯t enter. He found a ce outside the city and then entered the space. Then he slept the night away in the space before entering Casa City the next morning.

    Green entered Casa City and didn¡¯t go anywhere else but directly to the Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion. The Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion was the same one where Laura had gone to. There hadn¡¯t been any changes.

    Green¡¯s outfit was very appealing. People on the continent had seen nobility before, and naturally, knew this outfit of Green¡¯s. He was a legitimate aristocratic steward, but everyone was curious since they didn¡¯t know who Green was.

    It wasmon that an aristocratic steward, when going out, would generally bring the n¡¯s Emblem. Green hadn¡¯t even ridden in a carriage. Instead, he was walking which was rare.

    When Green reached the gates of the Purcell n, he took out an emblem from his pocket. This emblem wasn¡¯trge, but it was azure colored and marked with an angry dragon baring its teeth.

    The guard who was in front of Green saw it and was stunned for a moment. He looked strangely at Green. This n Emblem was known throughout the continent as it was the emblem of the Buda n. Before, the Buda n and the Purcell n had a good rtionship. They also had a number of exchanges and these guards had also already seen and knew of the Buda n¡¯s dragon emblem.

    But a cmity had befallen the Buda n. They had been exiled to the wilderness of the ck Waste, so there was no further contact. The Purcell n was arge aristocratic n within the Aksu Empire. Their title of Grand Duke was hereditary, so they had a silver emblem.

    Previously, the Buda n was of the Marquis rank. Therefore, they could also use a silver badge. Now, however, they were reduced to the title of Baron and therefore could only use the azure badge.

    Theplexion of the guards was strange for a reason. They knew Green¡¯s identity, and they also knew that the Purcell n was prepared to break off the engagement with the Buda n. But this time, the Buda n came and they had no idea why the Buda n did so.

    As two porters saw Green, the two weed him immediately. Then one of them quickly ran inside.

    The porter quickly walked in front of Green and bowed, then asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know which member of the Buda n this is. What matters do you have that would bring you to the Purcell n? ¡±

    Green looked at the guard and said, ¡°Myself is the Buda n¡¯s head servant, Green Buda. This time, I represent the current head of the n and am looking for the Grand Duke of the Purcell n to discuss an important matter.¡±

    The porter did not dare to be neglectful and immediately said, ¡°Sir, please sit inside. Others have already gone to inform the elders.¡±

    Green nodded and entered the mansion¡¯s lounge along with the porter.

    Here within the Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion, not everyone was eligible to directly go through the second gate. Those with insufficient status needed to rest in the lounge and wait for the elders¡¯ summons. The reason why the porter was so polite towards Green was because of customs. Arge n attached great importance to their face. Thus, they didn¡¯t want to be seen as overwhelming towards the weaker side. That was why they were so polite here in the lounge.

    The porter in the lounge gave Green one bowl of water. This bowl was an ordinary crude pottery bowl and the water was also ordinary in boiled water. While they couldn¡¯t apply pressure, from this treatment, everyone could see that the Purcell n didn¡¯t give any importance to Green. Such treatment was simr to treatingmoners. Even those who were known as quasi-aristocratic Lords wouldn¡¯t be given this treatment.

    Green didn¡¯t say anything. He just sat there with his eyes closed. Seeing how Green reacted, the porter couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips in disdain.

    Around the same time, the other porter had gone past the second gate and was now in front of the Foreign Affairs Office. The porter gently knocked on the door and said, ¡°Elder, the Buda n is here.¡±

    His voice was just heard when the door to the Foreign Affairs Office opened. Stern looked at the porter and asked, ¡°Who did you say it was?¡±

    The porter said, ¡°Elder, the Buda n member who came was probably a main n member and should now be resting in the lounge.¡±

    Stern frowned, muttering, ¡°Why did theye, and around this time?¡±

    Stern was really busy at this time as he was currently teamed up with Laura to battle the other big firms. But right at this time, the Buda n came unexpectedly.

    Stern was a lot more familiar with the Buda n than the porter, so upon hearing that it was from the Buda main n, he knew it must be Green.

    If it was someone else, he could ignore them, but he could not ignore Green. Green¡¯s identity, aside from being a member of the Buda n, was a Rank Eight expert. With regards to these experts, they should still show respect which made it so awkward for Stern.

 Chapter 150 - Gonna Get Married?

    <h4>Chapter 150 - Gonna Get Married?</h4>

    This was exactly what Stern was worried about. He was very clear that they couldn¡¯t possibly marry into the Buda n. Especially now that the Buda n had fallen. It was even more of an impossibility.

    Since this was the case, he didn¡¯t want to give the Buda n any face. But, Green was a Rank Eight expert; offending such an expert wouldn''t be good.

    As an elder of the Purcell n, Stern clearly knew why they haven¡¯t already renounced the engagement with the Buda n. First was because of face. Second was because the Buda n had two Rank Eight experts.

    Rank Eight experts on the continent could preserve a small n with no problem. Unfortunately, the Buda n took part in a major matter, so even if they had Rank Eight experts they couldn¡¯t help preserve the n.

    Stern was tangled for a moment. Then he decided to let the Elder¡¯s Assembly decide on this matter. He turned to the porter and said, ¡°Tell Mister Green to pleasee in, and remember to be polite.¡±

    The porterplied at once and turned back.

    Before long, Green entered the yard along with the porter. Stern didn''t dare to put on any airs. He quickly went over and said, ¡°Butler Green, long time no see. How are you?¡±

    Stern was the Elder of Foreign Affairs for the Purcell n. He was specialized in dealing with people and, naturally, had a good understanding of Green, of whom he had some interactions with in the past.

    Green nodded his head and said, ¡°So it is Stern elder. I took the liberty to visit and was too abrupt about it which was presumptuous of me.¡±

    Stern quickly replied, ¡°Head servant Green is too polite. Quick, pleasee in.¡±

    After letting Green inside the room, the two men sat down while being served by servants.

    As Green looked at Stern, Stern said, ¡°I would like to know what matter head servant Green would like to talk about.¡±

    Green looked at Stern, chuckled and said, ¡°Just a little matter. A few days ago, there were several small insects that had flown into the ck Wastes and, identally, I shot down those insects.

    ¡°Oh, also about the prior engagement of my Master. He said that since the Buda n is in such trouble, he really wouldn''t be able to bear to let the Young Miss follow us in our suffering. So, he let mee to cancel the engagement. What does the Purcell n think of this?¡±

    Stern was listening to Green¡¯s words and naturally understood what Green spoke of. When he talked about those insects, after thinking about it, he realized it was obviously just satire from Green. But Green had clearly said that, this time, he was here to break off the engagement.

    Break the engagement! This was what the Purcell n earnestly wished for, but now the initiative came from Green and not from the Purcell n. This made Stern feel very ufortable.

    Stern couldn¡¯t help his face from sinking and he said, ¡°Mister Green, is it really true that the Buda n wants to break off the engagement?¡±

    Green looked ironically at Stern. With a cold voice, he said, ¡°No, ah, I take it back, I take it back. Always having insects run towards our family, I¡¯m afraid that I will just have to beat them.¡±

    Stern looked angrily at Green. With a cold snort he said, ¡°This matter is important and I have no right to decide. I would like to ask Green to rest first as I report this matter to the n Lord. Someone,e help head servant Green down to take a rest.¡±

    Green didn¡¯t get angry and slightly chuckled as he told Stern, ¡°No need to trouble Stern elder, I have some money on me and will stay at an inn. Goodbye.¡±

    Having said that, he turned around and walked out as Stern looked at him with anger, pounding the table.

    Green naturally heard the sound and sneered as he walked away from the Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion. He went outside to find a hotel to live in.

    He found a hotel around midnight. Green entered the hotel room and immediately went into the space where Zhao Hai and Meirin were waiting to wee him. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Grandpa Green, they really spat out blood. Ha ha, I think that guy¡¯splexion turned green.¡±

    Green coldly snorted and said, ¡°They dare act like that. They don¡¯t want to look afraid of what other people will say. Well, what¡¯s so amazing about that. Right now the Purcell n is depending on us to rescue them from their food crisis.¡±

    Zhao Hai slightly chuckled. ¡°Grandpa Green, don¡¯t get angry. As long as we break the marriage proposal, there won¡¯t be a need to offend them to the death. Anyways, recently the Purcell n have been anxious about the ck Wastes and sent forces to harass us daily. We already have enough trouble.¡±

    Green nodded his head and said, "Don¡¯t worry Master, I know that in my heart. But if we don¡¯t show them our power a little, then more of those types of guys will think of bullying us. They can¡¯t just send Rank Nine experts against us. As long as they¡¯re Rank Eight, we won¡¯t be afraid and can extinguish several of them."

    Zhao Hai smiled. Turning around, he said, ¡°I just sent the Night Shades to monitor the Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion. When there¡¯s movement, they¡¯ll report it. I believe there¡¯s no need to make a matter about it.¡±

    Green nodded. Then Meirin opened her mouth and said, ¡°Master, after cancelling the marriage engagement to the Purcell n, you should set a new marriage soon. After all, the Buda n¡¯s heritage depends on you ¡±

    Zhao Hai didn''t expected that Meirin would say this. He scratched his head and said, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t worry about this matter yet. The Buda n has only had a small improvement. And besides, the space is a secret that we cannot let others know about. The time is not right for marriage.¡±

    Meirin would have liked to respond, but Green interrupted her. ¡°Master is right, our Buda n is just starting. We shouldn¡¯t talk about this issue until after resolving the problem of the toxin from the Water of Nothingness. Then the matter of marriage can be discussed. This is so that even if Master has a child, we wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the detoxification.¡±

    Meirin couldn''t help but smile as she stared at Green. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to let the Master marry now. What I meant was to let Master find someone in advance, to avoid losing good girlster. Right, what about Miss Laura? She¡¯s beautiful and talented. Moreover, her mind is good.¡±

    Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t expected Meirin to be able to find a target already. He couldn''t help but smile bitterly, knowing that he couldn''t avoid it this time. Sighing, he said, ¡°Grandma Meirin, I will go up first and rest. Wake me up when it¡¯s time to eat.¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and went upstairs. He hadn¡¯t seen the look on Meg¡¯s face, which had a trace of love and crisis.

    Meg liked him, but she didn¡¯t want to be excessive in her performance. Now that she heard Zhao Hai should be married, Meg couldn''t help but feel some panic. She was afraid that Zhao Hai would not want her.

    She met Laura a few times already, and to be honest, Meg felt somewhat inferior to Laura. With regards to beauty, body, and life experiences, she could say Laura was like the bright moon while she was just a humble little star. She couldn¡¯t see any advantage she had over Laura, and she was really afraid that Zhao Hai would marry Laura and not her.

    Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t thought so much about it. Since Laura looked like Taylor Swift, when he was in front of her, Zhao Hai felt pressured. He never thought that one day, he may live together with Laura.

    Meirin just looked at Zhao who had ran away and didn¡¯t say anything more about this matter. She looked at the time and found that it was time to prepare Zhao Hai¡¯s lunch.

    * * * * *

    After Stern watched Green leave, he quickly went to the depths of the Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion where the core of the Purcell n was. Past the third gate, there was a high-rise, five-story building made of white stone. At the top hung a que with two words, ¡°Elders Court.¡±

    Right. This was the real core of the Purcell n, the Elders Court. This was where most of the offices of the elders were located. Only a handful had their offices elsewhere.

    There were two warriors standing in front of the building. The ages of these warriors was not too young, about fifty years old. They were defending the left and the right sides of the building. If others saw them, they¡¯d be surprised because both of them were Rank Seven experts.

    Stern stood in front of the two men and nodded. He then went straight into the building. With regards to the guarding warriors, Stern would not neglect them as they were strong experts. Having many years of experience in dealing with people, he was very clear that even the humblest of people must not be offended.

    Upon entering the Elders Court, Stern directly went to the fifth floor which only had three rooms. There was an elder in each of these rooms. These three rooms were where the actual control of the Purcell n came from. The First, Second and Third elders were here.

    Stern walked with a lighter pace. He arrived in front of the First Elder¡¯s room and knocked at the door. The door opened to show a young girl standing in the door.

    The girl looked to be about twenty years old, tall, and attractive. She wore a magic robe and saw Stern standing outside the door. She couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Stern elder. Pleasee and sit down.¡±

    Stern ceremoniously replied, "Thank you Lani." He then carefully entered the room.

    Inside the room was a desk and chair ced opposite the door. The left side had a sofa and a small coffee table while the right side had a pair of doors carved ornately with patterns.

    Stern didn''t dare sit down and asked Lani, ¡°Please inform the First Elder that Stern has asked to see him immediately.¡± Stern was afraid of neglecting Lani, who was a Rank Five water magician herself and whom the First elder favored. Her status within the n also didn¡¯t fare badlypared to some of the other youngdies.

    Lani looked at the stiff Stern. She smiled lightly and said, ¡°Stern elder, please sit down. I don¡¯t know why you are so hurried in order to find the First Elder, but right now he is reviewing arge pile of documents. He told me earlier that if the matter wasn¡¯t important, then he wasn¡¯t to be bothered.¡°

    Stern thanked Lani and went to sit down on the sofa. He then said, ¡°The Buda n¡¯s Green came. Last time, we had sent some people to the ck Wastes to observe their situation. I fear that they won¡¯t being back. This time, he said that he wanted to break the engagement. For this matter, I don¡¯t have the power to call the shots. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking for the First Elder to decide.¡±

 Chapter 151 - Asking The Enshrined Deity To Act

    <h4>Chapter 151 - Asking The Enshrined Deity To Act</h4>

    Lani was surprised for a moment. As the First Elder¡¯s assistant, she naturally knew some things about the n. She clearly understood the situation with the Buda n and hadn¡¯t thought that this time the Buda n would suddenly break off the engagement.

    Lani knew that this matter was important, therefore she didn¡¯t say anything more about it to Stern and instead said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll immediately inform the First Elder.¡± Then she turned around and entered the doors opposite the sofa.

    Soon, Lani came back out. She smiled while saying, ¡°Stern elder, the First Elder asks for you to go in.¡± Stern stood up, adjusted his clothes, and expressed gratitude to Lani. He then pushed past the doors and entered the room.

    The room was magnificent. Inside stood two bronze incense burners with lit incense sticks. The carpet on the floor was thick and a map hung on the wall. Under the map was a fragrant red-wooden table, upon which a thick stack of documents were ced.

    Behind the desk was a seated old man that looked to be around seventy years of age with neatlybed hair. Right now, he held up a brush, poised to write on a document. This person was precisely the First Elder of the Purcell n, Kaiser Purcell.

    Stern didn¡¯t dare to disturb the elder. He carefully walked to the front of the table and positioned himself on the left side.

    A momentter, Kaiser ced the brush in his hands down and looked up at Stern, saying, ¡°Well, sit down Stern. I heard that a Buda n member wanted to break off the engagement?¡±

    Stern bowed and answered, ¡°Stern has seen the First Elder. Yes, Green came earlier. He hade to break off the engagement.¡±

    Kaiser nodded and said, ¡°How do you see it?¡±

    ¡°The people we sent over to the ck Waste are dead, killed by Green,¡± stated Stern. ¡°With Green and Meirin¡¯s skill, they possibly hid Adam, escaping unharmed into the mountains when a magic beast tide urred. There shouldn¡¯t be much remaining of the ves andmodities they brought. When Green came earlier, he was on foot, not on a horse or carriage. Later on, he went to a cheap hotel. It seems like he doesn¡¯t have much money in his hands. Also, this time, Meirin didn¡¯t appear, probably to protect Adam in the ck Waste. Green probably knew that this time, if they didn¡¯t break off the engagement, then we wouldn¡¯t be polite. Thus they came to break off the engagement and looked for me in order to ask to withdraw it.¡±

    Kaiser sat in the chair with his eyes closed, quietly listening to Stern. After Stern finished, Kaiser looked uneasy, not knowing how to react.

    Stern clearly knew the First Elder¡¯s temperament. He was greedy, lustful, prideful, sinister, and cold. When all these words were used to describe him, it was obvious that he wasn¡¯t a good person.

    But this person had dominated the Purcell n for fifty years. His henchmen could be found in every corner of the n. Because of this, the Elder¡¯s Assembly now had more power than the n Lord. In the face of such a person, Stern dared not overstep even a little.

    Kaiser kept quiet for a moment before asking, ¡°How was Green¡¯s attitude?¡±

    Stern truthfully replied, ¡°His attitude is very bad. He taunted this subordinate again and again. It didn¡¯t look like he came to break off the engagement, but to demonstrate this attitude.¡±

    Kaiser nodded his head and said, ¡°I will keep you posted on our decision. But we have to teach him a lesson; he must know that the Purcell n can kill whomever they want to kill. When mocking a Purcell n person, there will be a price to pay.¡°

    Stern listened to the words of Kaiser and with a low voice, he said, ¡°Yes, but First Elder, I found out that Green¡¯s rank seems to have increased. Now, he seems to have reached the peak of Rank Eight. I fear that it wouldn¡¯t be good to offend him.¡±

    As soon as Kaiser heard Stern¡¯s words, his eyes shoved open and gleamed as he said, ¡°Really? Green has really reached the peak of Rank Eight?¡±

    Stern was shocked from Kaiser¡¯s look, but he still respectfully replied, ¡°Yes, this subordinate didn¡¯t feel wrong. He is indeed at the peak of Rank Eight.¡±

    Kaiser¡¯s eyes looked more cold. He spoke with a soft voice, ¡°It seems that this time, not dealing with them won¡¯t be good. Stern, go back to the Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion and stall him. I will go to the n¡¯s Consecration Hall and request the enshrined deity to act.¡±

    Stern held his breath. He was very clear that the n¡¯s worship was divided into many types, but that the enshrined deity he referred to was the Guardian Deity. This person¡¯s rank was truly representative of a godly character as they were the Rank Nine experts of the Purcell n, an actual Pseudo-God existence.

    Stern hadn¡¯t expected for Kaiser to even ask for the presence of a Rank Nine deity, thus he stammered and said, ¡°Th, this. First Elder, do we really need to request Sir Guardian Deity just to deal with the puny Buda n?¡±

    Kaiser stared at Stern and said, ¡°Fool, Green is now a Peak Rank Eight and most likely would be a Rank Nine deity expert soon. Right now, we shouldn¡¯t have to give face to the Buda n. You said he will leave us alone after this? What is easier, dealing with a Peak Rank Eight expert or pleasing a Rank Nine deity? This time, we must ask the Guardian Deity to move. Attack and kill Green who is in our sights, then deal with Meirin and Adam within the ck Waste topletely remove the threat.¡±

    Stern felt cold as he understood what Kaiser meant. He couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed and bowed his head. ¡°First Elder¡¯s vision is really great, your subordinate is really unknowledgable. This subordinate will immediately look for Green.¡± After bowing, he withdrew from the First Elder¡¯s room.

    The First Elder stood up, fixing his clothes as he murmured, ¡°Ah, a really big trouble. So many problems happening at the same time.¡± Then he walked out.

    Lani stood outside, looking at Stern as he left, then turned back to the First Elder and quickly greeted him with a bow. ¡°First Elder, what are your orders?¡±

    Grand Elder looked at Lani and said, ¡°Immediately convene a meeting with all the elders. Arrange the carriage now, I¡¯ll be going to the Consecration yard.¡± Lani stared, then immediatelyplied. She went on the desk and pulled on a rope.

    After pulling the rope, a burst of bell sounds came immediately. Soon, the entirety of the building heard the sound of the bells. Lani then followed the First Elder who walked out.

    What Lani pulled was the Purcell n emergency convening bell. Upon hearing the sound, even the n Lord should arrive in the conference room of the Elders Court along with the other hundred elders. This bell was what the Purcell n Elders Court used and was handed down from generation to generation. Unless there was a very big problem, one couldn¡¯t use this bell.

    Lani dared to use this bell because of the First Elder¡¯s words. Afterwards, she prepared the carriage that would leave for the Consecration yard. He had only spoken a simple sentence, but Lani had been the assistant of the First Elder for a long time; she understood what the First Elder had meant.

    The Purcell n gave a lot of dedications. They did so for anyone with at least a strength of Rank Eight without exception. Their status wasn¡¯t low, but rather high. The Greater Elders and the Elders were the ones who can give them a task if something happened. If the order was good, they could follow it. Otherwise, they don¡¯t even have to dedicate themselves to the Elders Court.

    There was only one who could make the First Elder personallye out and leave to pay homage directly from the Elders Court. This was the Guardian Deity of the Purcell n, a Rank Nine deity.

    To make the First Elder ask and please a Rank Nine deity to resolve a matter wouldn¡¯t be a small thing, right? Using the bell at this time wouldn¡¯t be wrong at all.

    The two went to a conference room on the fourth floor which was the biggest conference room of the Purcell n. This conference room was divided into several steps, wherein the highest seat was reserved for the n Lord. The next level of seats were for the three greater elders, while all the other elders sat around the conference room. The entire conference room had only one ce for passing in and out of, which was a five meter square space ced in the middle. There was a table ced that allowed an elder to preside over the people in the area.

    The First Elder arrived at the conference room early, as the other elders had not arrived yet. He walked silently towards his seat and closed his eyes.

    Soon, bursts of footsteps could be heard, a sign that the other elders of the Purcell n had arrived. These elders looked at the Grand Elder¡¯s seat and saw him waiting for them there. They were afraid to speak out of turn and immediately went to find their seats quietly.

    Kaiser didn¡¯t seem to hear these sounds as he still sat with his eyes closed. Then a heavy pair of footsteps could be heard. All the elders in the room stood up and saluted the man in the door, saying, ¡°n Lord Wanan¡±

    Kaiser then opened his eyes and looked towards the door of the conference room. Standing there was a tall man, about two meters. He had a body like a mountain, a face with a full beard, and a look simr to an ordinary male lion that radiated fierce power.

    He wore a navy blue noble¡¯s suit and held a scepter about a meter long. Walking slowly, this man was the Grand Duke of the Purcell n, Evan Purcell.

    The First Elder¡¯s big eyes shed. Standing up and facing Evan, he bowed slightly and greeted, ¡°n Lord Wanan.¡±

    Evan returned the courtesy and said, ¡°The First Elders is too polite. I don¡¯t know why the great bell was used by the elder to convene everyone. What has happened?¡±

    The First Elder said with a low voice, ¡°Please sit, n Lord.¡±

    Evan nodded. He went to his seat and sat down, the other elders following after.

    The greater elders were seated on the left and the right side of the First Elder. They were the n¡¯s Second and Third elders. Both of them looked to be sixty years old. One was fat and the other was thin. One wore ck while the other was in white, both wore elder¡¯s attire as they sat there looking at the First Elder.

    The First Elder looked into their eyes, sneering in his heart as he knew that these two were looking for trouble. If he made a single mistake, they would surely catch it. But the First Elder wasn¡¯t worried. He believed that he had made the right decision and wouldn¡¯t be at fault.

 Chapter 152 - Puzzled

    <h4>Chapter 152 - Puzzled</h4>

    Seeing that everyone was in attendance, Kaiser stood up. He slowly walked towards the middle of the room and onto the stage. He stood at the stage, looked at everyone, and with a sinking voice, said, ¡°n Lord, fellow elders. Our Purcell n has been struck by a string of troubles recently. Those shameless merchants, looking for a chance to pressure our n due to the Ica in incidence, have taken this opportunity to increase the price of food. Fortunately, under everyone¡¯s efforts, our n hadn¡¯t taken significant losses. But now, someone dares to challenge the dignity of the Purcell n. This absolutely cannot be permitted.¡±

    He paused for a while, looked at some of the people in the room. He felt like he were the master of the world. This feeling fascinated him. As some said, power was the best elixir of life. These words were truly urate. Kaiser felt as if his body was full of vitality as he stood upon the stage. He felt that he could live for a hundred years. Since he felt so young, then he could still do better.

    The people in the room soon began to whisper to each other. They didn¡¯t know what had happened that would make Kaiser be this serious. Kaiser looked at the crowd and continued, ¡°Just a moment ago, the Buda n member Green came to the Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion to break off the engagement. Some time ago, the ck Wastes had experienced a magic beast attack. For fear that a disaster would befall the Buda n, our Purcell n sent members to go observe and search for them, but they are now already dead. They were killed by Green. This time, they came with a desire to break off the engagement. It simply seems like they are looking at my Purcell n as if it was nothing. Such as thing as this, he cannot be left alive.¡±

    Everyone in the conference room was surprised for a moment and looked puzzledly towards Kaiser. Kaiser saying this had confused them, but the elders understood how and what had happened. They wanted to look for the Buda n so they had sent people to observe and even lend a hand. But the Buda n member had killed them, which wasn¡¯t good. Now that person had evene to the Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion?

    Only the Second Elder and the Third Elder, these old men, had understood why Kaiser had sent the men to the Buda n. What they didn¡¯t understand was why Kaiser was speaking so highly of the Buda n. Thus, the two didn¡¯t say anything and just watched Kaiser, puzzled.

    Kaiser knew that what he said wasn¡¯t enough to impress these people. Although he was powerful within the Purcell n, it was impossible to cover the skies with his hand. Furthermore, the Second and Third Elders also kept him in check.

    Kaiser continued, ¡°Green is now a Peak Rank Eight expert. Everyone knows that we initiated the engagement with the Buda n, but now with the Buda n¡¯s status, they are simply not a match for our Purcell n. Although this time they offered to break off the engagement, haven¡¯t you all thought about the effects this would have towards us? Seemingly, this Green bears a grudge against us. Once he reaches Rank Nine, what will happen then?¡±

    After saying this long speech, everyone understood the point within the sentences Kaiser had spoken and they were of the same mind with Kaiser.

    They all knew that the Buda n was suffering and had even added insult to the injury, thus making the Buda n have a great hatred towards them. If Green really does be a Rank Nine one day, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be a good thing for the Purcell n.

    ¡°No wonder the First Elder wants to deal with the Buda n.¡± After Kaiser said his reasons for wanting to deal with the Buda n, everyone agreed to the idea. Evan could only sit at his station. He said no words as he knew they would be useless.

    Second Elder said, ¡°The First Elder¡¯s words are justifiable. However, now that the Buda n has a Peak Rank Eight master, wanting to deal him won¡¯t be easy. Even if we can kill him, our losses wouldn¡¯t be small. I wonder what are the First Elder¡¯s thoughts about this?¡±

    Kaiser knew that the Second Elder wouldn¡¯t be so easily swayed by his words, but he was well prepared. He nodded and said, ¡°Naturally, I had thought of something beforehand. The carriage is now prepared and ready to go and ask a Rank Nine deity to extend his hands. First is to kill Green, avoiding any future troubles. Then, to deter those profiteers, letting them know that our Purcell n is capable of extinguishing them.¡±

    The quiet conference room suddenly broke out in a huge burst of apuse. As Laura had said, these aristocrats hadrge aristocratic pride; they wouldn¡¯t allow anybody to encroach on their dignity.

    Kaiser¡¯s words naturally aroused the sympathy of the people in the room. Even the Second Elder, the Third Elder, and Evan didn¡¯t say anything about it.

    The Second and Third Elders had been struggling for power against the First Elder. Looking at the now popr First Elder, they were naturally not in a good mood. Even now, Evan¡¯s heart wasplex.

    He was nominally the Lord of the Purcell n, and the Grand Duke of the Purcell Duchy. But here in the Elders Assembly, he didn¡¯t have any right to speak. In fact, him sitting there was just him being a decoration. This was something all the elders knew. On the surface however, they were still respectful towards him. This matter was what Evan was most angry of.

    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have any other way to change this situation. In fact, this matter was a Purcell n secret. He had no way of telling other people. While outside and in front of other people, the elders were still very respectful towards him. This made outsiders think that the Purcell Grand Duke was still respected.

    Before, there had been no reason for the Purcell n to deal with the Buda n. Furthermore, Evan was a friend of Adam¡¯s father, which naturally made him wish for the Buda n to not disappear.

    Unfortunately, he had helped the Buda n in the past which greatly diminished his power. Now, he had no ability to help the Buda n. Even if he wanted the support of the First Elder, it would be impossible.

    Evan was a warrior and one could say he was not made for political ys. It was precisely because of this that he could be the patriarch of the Purcell n; since he didn¡¯t understand politics, he was easily controlled.

    Even though these three didn¡¯t take their stand, it wouldn¡¯t matter much as the other elders had already approved of the words of the First Elder which had made their blood boil.

    Kaiser satisfyingly watched the result and said, ¡°Please raise your hand if you share my opinion.¡±

    More than half of the people in the conference room raised their hands, which ultimately decided the oue. Those whom hadn¡¯t raised their hands were the diehard supporters of both the Second and Third elders.

    Kaiser nodded his head and said, ¡°More than fifty percent of the votes approve.¡± He then turned his head and bowed to Evan, saying ¡±n Lord, Sir, may I ask the exalted deity now?¡±

    Evan looked at Kaiser with a calm face and nodded without saying anything. As Kaiser saw Evan nod, he also didn¡¯t say anything. He bowed once more to Evan and turned around, proiming, ¡°This meeting is adjourned.¡± He headed outside after saying that.

    The elders in the conference room had also left one after the other. The Second and the Third Elders sighed, then exited the room.

    Although they had grabbed several elders under Kaiser¡¯s these past few days, obtaining a better position to speak up, whenpared to Kaiser¡¯s power they were just almost there. But this time, this matter had made Kaiser more attractive. His poprity would surely reach a new height. When that happened, they wouldn¡¯t be able to put up a fight against Kaiser anymore.

    To be honest, their moods were quiteplex right now. They wanted Kaiser to be victorious in order to make the Purcell n maintain their dignity, frightening this generation of hoodlums.

    However, in their hearts, they hoped Kaiser¡¯s n would go wrong. They hoped that the Buda n could resist, thus making Kaiser¡¯s move void. When that happens, they could attack Kaiser, bringing down his prestige. They could then take the opportunity to deal with Kaiser.

    Sadly, they knew this was impossible. This time, in order to seed, Kaiser was willing to go please and request the Guardian Deity. The Guardian Deity was a Rank Nine expert, synonymous to invincible. It was easy for them to get rid of others, yet hard to be defeated.

    * * * * *

    What they didn¡¯t know was that when the Purcell n rang the bell, Zhao Hai had also received the message. Zhao Hai had previously instructed the Night Shades to observe the Purcell n. These Night Shades were high ranked undead. In addition to being undead, they could also restrain their auras. The Purcell n didn¡¯t have any high ranking light magicians, thus making the Night Shades even harder to detect.

    The average person might not know what the sound of this bell meant, but these Night Shades knew. Don¡¯t forget, these Night Shades were high ranked undead made by Zhao Hai that also had their memories retained. Their prior organization had a certain understanding of therge ns within the continent. Since the Purcell n had its own Duchy, then of course they were also investigated. This naturally made them understand what the bell represented for the Purcell n.

    When the Purcell n sounded the bell, the Night Shades immediately informed Zhao Hai about the situation and what this matter meant.

    Around this time, Zhao Hai was lying in his bedroom, afraid of going out. He feared Meirin would insist on continuing the discussion of the issue of marriage to him. Upon receiving the message however, Zhao Hai immediately stood up and went out.

    Green was sitting in the living room and staring at the screen. He had to pay attention to his room in the hotel while in the living room. If he let others enter his room and they found out that he disappeared, then there would be trouble.

    Zhao Hai also saw Green in the living room and immediately said, ¡°Grandpa Green, there¡¯s been changes in the Purcell n. They had just rung the emergency bell.¡±

    Green also knew a little about the emergency bell. After hearing Zhao Hai, his face couldn¡¯t help but change as he said, ¡°Really? Did the Night Shades send the message?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. ¡°Yes, the Night Shades had sent the message. Since the Night Shades weren¡¯t detected by the Purcell n, after the emergency bell rang they immediately notified me.¡±

    Green stood up, raised his brow, and said, ¡°Why do they have to pull the emergency bell? We only went to break the engagement, which was what they also wanted to do. So, they shouldn¡¯t be nning anything against us, right?¡±

 Chapter 153 - How Long Does It Take To Drink This Pot of Tea?

    <h4>Chapter 153 - How Long Does It Take To Drink This Pot of Tea?</h4>

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°The Night Shades are observing the Purcell n right now. However, I think that this time I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll never let us go easily. Grandpa Green, you must be careful with this. Maybe you shouldn''t go to the Purcell n right now and just wait till another time so that we¡¯ll know what they want to do.¡±

    Green shook his head. ¡°No, we must withdraw the marriage proposal. If I don¡¯t see them, they¡¯ll just get suspicious. I really wish to know what they will be doing.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared at Green and said, ¡°Alright, but you should always have the Ghost Cane with you. I¡¯ll also keep the Night Shades there to observe them. Once there¡¯s movement from the Purcell n, I will immediately inform you.¡±

    Green nodded as Zhao Hai received some transmitted information from one of the Night Shades that stated the Foreign Affairs elder, Stern, was currently traveling towards Green¡¯s lodgings.

    Zhao Hai told Green about the situation. Green smiled faintly and said, ¡°Stern will being to get me. Master, I¡¯ll exit the space and see what the Purcell n ns to do.¡±

    Around this time, Meirin and Meg entered the vi. Even Rockhead and Woodhead hade. Zhao Hai also wanted to know how the Purcell n would n to deal with them.

    Zhao Hai saw Green move to go out and immediately said, ¡°Alright. Grandpa Green, you must bring the Ghost Cane. This will make it easier to contact you.¡± Green nodded and held onto the Ghost Cane as he appeared in the hotel room.

    The Ghost Cane had an ability. If Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t the one holding the Ghost Cane, he could use it tomunicate with the person he entrusted the cane to while staying within the space. Furthermore, theirmunications wouldn¡¯t be heard by a third party. This was what Zhao Hai concluded after conducting several trials.

    Meirin and the others looked at the screen in the living room as they observed Green. Green sat in the room and closed his eyes. With his eyes closed, he began to recuperate his energy.

    Green was aware of the problems when he went to the Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion this time. Fearing that the matter wouldn¡¯t be good, he knew he needed to keep himself in good condition.

    Stern didn¡¯t let him wait too long. Pretty soon he knocked on the door. Stern then said, ¡°Head Servant Green, it¡¯s Stern. The Purcell Grand Duke has a matter to discuss with you at the n¡¯s mansion.¡±

    Green stood up and went to open the door. He stood in front of Stern and waved his hand towards the inside of the room. ¡°Stern elder, pleasee in and we can discuss it.¡±

    Stern shook his head and said, ¡°Mister Green, the Grand Duke is currently waiting for you. Please hurry and head over to the Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion as soon as possible.¡±

    Green narrowed his eyes which made Stern nervous, thus revealing that he was acting fishy. Although Green would like to know what the Purcell n intended to do, he wasn¡¯t stupid. He let go of the door and walked back into the room while saying, ¡°Come in and sit for a while. I had travelled a long way and feel very tired. I wish to drink a pot of tea first.¡±

    Stern looked back at Green, gnashing his teeth with hatred. He was, however, a member of a refined ss of people and didn¡¯t urge Green. He knew that if he urged him further, it would only make him seem more suspicious. Thus, he decided to enter the room.

    The hotel room wasn¡¯trge. The living room and the bedroom were ced together as one room. Green didn¡¯t call Stern to sit down on the sofa. Instead, he actually went to get a pot of tea from the tea table. He poured himself a cup of tea and made a cup for Stern. He then carried the cup over and gave it to Stern, then drank with delight.

    Stern sat down and drank the tea. He couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle a brow. He knew that a small hotel like this could not provide good tasting tea. The tea was poor in these hotels, which was why he never drank it.

    Green wasn¡¯t worried as he drank a mouthful of tea. Stern following him inside the room affirmed that the Purcell n must have arranged something. Otherwise, Stern wouldn¡¯t be this cooperative with him. If, indeed, Evan was waiting for him, it wouldn''t be possible for Stern to just sit here and drink tea with him. Sterning inside the room meant that they wanted him to go t the n¡¯s home and didn¡¯t want him to leave early.

    If the Night Shades hadn¡¯t made that report about the issue of using the emergency bell, Green wouldn¡¯t have been suspicious. But because they now knew the Purcell n sounded the bell, Green was more sure of his thoughts.

    How long could two people take to drink a pot of tea? If someone dared to ask this question, Stern would have thought that such a person was a lunatic who could just leisurely think about such issues.

    However, now Stern was subconsciously thinking about it and had been counting the time away. He was looking forward to finishing this pot of tea.

    In fact, Green was stalling for as much time as he could as he wanted to wait and see if the Night Shades would be able to get more information. The Night Shades didn¡¯t let him down. While drinking the pot of tea, ZHao Hai informed him that the carriage of the Purcell n had gone to the Consecration Hall.

    The Consecration Hall of the Purcell n was located in the western yard. This was arge area dedicated to those Deities.

    These Deities had their own separate yards as they didn¡¯t like living together with other people. This was the reason why the Purcell nsmen lived a bit further away from them.

    The Night Shades naturally knew of Kaiser elder of the Purcell n. In fact, his former organization knew the situation in the Purcell n very well. It even knew that Evan was just a puppet.

    Zhao Hai told these things to Green. Green almost instantly thought of the words, ¡®Rank Nine expert¡¯ upon hearing the report. Thus, he couldn¡¯t help when hisplexion changed.

    Green was an experienced person and was also very clear minded. The person who could make these elders move could not be an ordinary person, not even if they were a Rank Eight expert. To make these elders of therge Purcell n personally move only meant that it should be a Rank Nine Deity2.

    During this time, why would the Purcell n suddenly act and invite a Rank Nine deity? There was only one answer, and that was to deal with him.

    Green ced the half-empty cup in his hands down on the table slowly. He turned around and looked coldly at Stern. Stern watched Green and was frightened within his heart. He actually felt that Green had seen through him. He unconsciously moved his body and said, ¡°Head Servant Green, what is wrong?¡±

    Green suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Nothing, thank you for apanying me to drink tea. Stern elder, let us go.¡±

    Stern busily stood up. He couldn¡¯t seem to understand if what he saw was just an illusion. When he saw Green smile, he felt as though this smile had a profound meaning.

    Green restrained his anger as they headed out of the hotel. Inside the carriage that the Purcell n sent for him, he was thinking. He couldn¡¯t believe that the Purcell n, in order to deal with him, would even invite a Rank Nine deity. This time, the issue was really big.

    Green haven¡¯t thought that the Purcell n would be this ruthless. He thought that if the Purcell n could invite a Rank Nine to deal with him, then they also wouldn¡¯t let Zhao Hai and Meirin off. That is to say, the Purcell n really nned to exterminate the whole Buda n.

    This was exactly why Green was so angry. If it were other nobility, then Green wouldn¡¯t be as angry with them as he was already disappointed with those aristocrats. But he hadn¡¯t really thought that it would be the Purcell n who would do such a thing. Before, he had a better evaluation of this Purcell n. He haven¡¯t thought that in the end, it would be this Purcell n whom would be the most ruthless to them.

    Although Green knew that the opposite party had invited a Rank Nine deity to deal with him, he still dared to go. In the bottom of his heart, he knew there was Zhao Hai¡¯s space. Even in the face of a Rank Nine deity he wouldn¡¯t worry much.

    Green didn¡¯t tell Zhao Hai about his suspicions as he was afraid Zhao Hai would be worried. This time, he had gone to the Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion in order topletely expose the nature of the Purcell n. He wanted them to think that even after inviting a Rank Nine Deity, they still couldn¡¯t kill him. He was waiting for that expression of shock.

    The carriage immediately went into the Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion. The two men stepped down from the carriage and went towards the courtyard¡¯s living room. Upon entering the Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion, Stern¡¯s heart finally calmed down. He couldn¡¯t help look at Green strangely while smirking.

    He hated Green. He started hating Green when he had asked to drink the cup of tea. He felt Green definitely asked him to drink a pot of tea that had been poisoned, or that his drink was the more poisonous one.

    Once they entered the living room, Green deliberately said, ¡°Stern elder, didn¡¯t you say that the Grand Duke was looking for me. Or is it someone else?¡±

    Stern coldly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Probably because we took so much time, the Grand Duke went back.¡± Then he sat on the sofa, spoke no words, and closed his eyes. He didn¡¯t even make himself avable to answer Green,.

    Green looked at Stern, whose appearance had a faint whiff of a smile. He understood why Stern was giving such a performance. Stern had performed as such because he believed that there was no more need to keep things hidden since they were already back in the Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion. Therefore, Stern didn¡¯t hide it anymore and tore off his disguise.

    However, seeing this, Green became even more excited. Green now wanted to see what these people¡¯s face would be like when he disappeared in front of them.

    Green also didn¡¯t say anything and just sat quietly. He was waiting, waiting for Stern to y his tricks, allowing Stern to feel that they were still in control. And then at thest moment, he would tell these people that he was just teasing them in order to make them y their move.

    Soon, Green heard the sound of footsteps from a distance. He opened his eyes and looked at Stern, saying, ¡°Stern elder, are you just going to apany me in sitting here?¡±

    As his voice faded, suddenly, the proud voice of an old man sounded. ¡°Of course not, I¡¯ll be the one to give you an exnation.¡±

 Chapter 154 - Wind Saint Buffy

    <h4>Chapter 154 - Wind Saint Buffy</h4>

    Green knew who this prestigious voice belonged to. It was the Purcell n¡¯s First Elder, Kaiser!

    Green was aware of who Kaiser was. He had some contact with him, but not too much. Thus, this made his understanding of him very limited. Kaiser gave a bad impression to Green as Green felt he was a very hypocritical old man.

    However, this hypocritical and arrogant man was currently standing behind another person. This other man looked even more arrogant. He seemed to be of an elderly age with his white hair and beard on his head. His face had wrinkles that looked as though they could mp mosquitoes dead. He wore a very ordinary magic robe along with a verymon wand, but his expression wasn¡¯t ordinary.

    His face showed a trace of impatience while his eyes weren¡¯t truly focused on anything. He wasn¡¯t a blind man however. On the contrary, it was just a performance that showed off his arrogance. He simply didn¡¯t ce any of these people in his eyes. For him, it seemed as if he felt that everyone¡¯s presence here were nothing but air, even for these adults¡­

    He had the qualification to think as such because he was one of the two Guardian Deities of the Purcell n, Wind Saint Buffy!

    Wind Saint Buffy was a very interesting person. He was a genius magical talent of the Purcell n and liked magic very much. He hadn¡¯t married in his whole life as he had focused all of his energy into the study of magicws and in practicing refinement methods. His interpersonal rtionships were aplete mess.

    The Purcell n only asked him to kill. Thus, we could say that from the very beginning of when he started learning magic, the Purcell n had made him their sword. Whomever the n wanted killed, he would kill. Another thing besides this matter was that other than being a murderer, he was also a practitioner.

    Others had said he was a lunatic. Some say he was a cultivation madman. But no matter what, he was now a Rank Nine Deity. His existence was a Deity, a Guardian Deity of the Purcell n. Perhaps it was because of his dedication and madness that he could have his current achievements.

    Buffy hadn¡¯t killed anyone for many years. He¡¯d been a Rank Nine Deity for a decade already. But since the time he had reached Rank Eight, he still hadn¡¯t killed anyone. That was thirty years ago.

    This time, Kaiser had gone to request his help in removing someone, so his appearance was him giving great face. Remember, Buffy had a strange temperament which was on par with his famous talent in magic.

    Upon seeing Buffy, Green¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but shrink. He was very clear how strong a Rank Nine expert was. He was also clear about their self-respect for their own status, which wouldn¡¯t easily allow them to attack a lower-leveled expert. Even if they got involved, they would still act with honesty. But Buffy was not the same. Buffy was an unreasonable person for him to face. He would murder and kill people and wasn¡¯t an upright person as he usually used sneak attacks.

    Upon seeing Buffy appear, Green immediately put his heart on guard. He was on full alert as he watched Buffy. Towards Buffy, however, he still stood there, seemingly defiant.

    Inside the space, Meirin had also been paying attention to the situation. Upon Buffy¡¯s appearance, herplexion changed as she told Zhao Hai, ¡°Master, please get ready to let Green back into the space at a moment¡¯s notice. This old foggy doesn¡¯t want to live ¡ª he¡¯d even dare to face a Rank Nine expert.¡±

    After seeing this, Meirin had understood it all. Before, she felt that Green hadn¡¯t seemed quite right. But in the end, even if she felt something was wrong, she couldn¡¯t tell what it was. Now she knew that Green was prepared to face a Rank Nine expert, thus, he had looked a little strange.

    Zhao Hai stared for a moment, then hisplexion changed. ¡°Grandma Meirin, you said that the old man standing there is a Rank Nine expert?¡± Zhao Hai referred to the old man, who, of course, was Buffy as he didn¡¯t look any older than the others present.

    Meirin nodded her head and said, ¡°Yes, that old man is named Wind Saint Buffy, a famous figure for nearly five decades. He was a cultivation madman, a cold-blooded killer. Once he became a Rank Five magician, the Purcell n had kept him in order to use him to kill. It can be said that his entire growth process was one of murder ¡ª a very terrible person.¡°

    Zhao Hai¡¯splexion changed. Although he hadn¡¯t seen a Rank Nine expert before, he had still heard of the prowess of Rank Nine. Since Green was the person he most cared about, right now that Green was facing a Rank Nine expert, Zhao Hai almost immediately pulled him back into the space.

    Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately do so, his attention waspletely focused on the outside. As long as they made a move, he would immediately pull Green back into the space.

    Green looked at Buffy and said with a sinking voice, ¡°Kaiser elder, what do you mean?¡±

    Kaiser looked back at Green. Laughing like a fox, he replied with a deep voice, ¡°Green, today you didn¡¯te here to break off the engagement. Instead, I¡¯m telling you this: we will be the ones to withdraw this marriage. Here¡¯s the marriage certificate.¡± He handed over a piece of paper that seemed simr to a razor sharp de as it flew towards Green.

    There was a custom in the Aksu Empire. If two sides were engaged, and suddenly a side wanted to break off the engagement, they should first raise the initiative and must give the opposite party a copy of the documents of the engagement.

    Green looked at the piece of paper and lifted a hand. The papernded in his hands and he carefully read the contents. Its content were very ordinary. It stated that the Purcell n agreed to the proposal of the breaking of the engagement that the Buda n required. As simple as that.

    Green received the piece of paper and ced it carefully in his arms. He looked at Kaiser and said, ¡°Green would like to thank the First Elder.¡±

    Kaiser looked at the appearance of Green, smiled strangely, and replied, ¡°Do not thank me, Steward Green. I had granted your request, so it ends now. But you should also give something to me, right?¡±

    Green looked at Kaiser. He knew what he meant, but he still rhetorically replied, ¡°I do not know what the First Elder wants, please tell me what it is.¡±

    Kaiser sneered and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Has Head Servant Green already forgotten that some time ago, there was a Magic Beast riot in the ck Waste? We sent several people to look into your situation, but we hadn¡¯t thought that you would actually kill them. Green, you should probably know whom you had killed, right? They were members of the Purcell n. Do you think that you can just kill any member of the Purcell n? You should give me a detailed ount of it.¡±

    Green¡¯s eyes shed with coldness as he watched Kaiser. He snorted and said, ¡°Kaiser, do not put an act here. Why did you send people to the ck Waste where the soil and weather was known to all. Now you want an ount from me? Alright, I¡¯ll tell you: they had brought weapons and intruded into my Buda n¡¯s territory. They were clearly up to no good. So, did that exnation suffice?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Kaiser looked at Green angrily. He hadn¡¯t thought that Green wouldn''t budge, even after seeing Buffy. In this case, since he didn¡¯t budged, it made the people there a bit puzzled.

    But he still didn''t think of it so much. He just wanted Green dead today. No matter what reason Green said, he could not be left alive. With a cold voice, he said, ¡°Green, this is your Buda n¡¯s fault for forcing me. Don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±

    Green sneered. ¡°Do not be a hypocrite here. You know who forced who. You even invited a Wind Deity toe. How much have you paid to him? Even if I am polite to you, would you let me off? Stop dreaming, Kaiser. You¡¯re gone, your rule over the Purcell n will be over!¡±

    Green spoke of a sore spot of Kaiser¡¯s. Even though he ruled over the Purcell n right now, Evan, Second Elder, and the Third Elder were actually unceasingly struggling for power with him. Dealing with them was a struggle that he couldn¡¯t cope with. This feeling of powerlessness was something he had never felt before. But it was precisely because of this that he prefered to act and use a brilliant victory so that he could firmly hold his position as the First Elder.

    Kaiser looked at Green and maliciously said, ¡°Good, Green. You are unexpectedly being unappreciative. Then do not me me. Wind Saint Sir, please begin.¡±

    He had just finished saying those words when Buffy¡¯s body emitted a bluish-green light. This bluish-green light was difficult to visually observe as it hit Green with a speed that had gone beyond a person¡¯s imagination.

    A green guard shield appeared on Green¡¯s body as a mass of white mist simultaneously appeared behind Green. Upon noticing the mist, Green¡¯s face couldn''t help but rx. Heughed and said, ¡°Kaiser, you want to keep me here? It won¡¯t be easy; even a Rank Nine expert cannot keep me here. Purcell n, wait till you hear from me!¡±

    Green¡¯s body was covered with a white fog which then turned into a misty cage. His whole bodypletely disappeared as he finished speaking.

    When Greenpletely disappeared, Kaiser hadn¡¯t been able to react. He hadn¡¯t thought that this would happen in any case.

    Just then, Buffy suddenly calmly said, ¡°That transfer scroll didn¡¯t have any magic fluctuations. It appears to be ancient magic. Ah, that is a good thing.¡±

    Buffy¡¯s words made Kaiser recover. With a pale face, he said, ¡°Your excellency Deity, did he run?¡±

    Buffy coldly snorted and said, ¡°No one can escape Buffy¡¯s hands. Though the magic he used was very mysterious, my Wind dedge still hit him. He was seriously injured. After today, his Rank Eight strength will slowly fall. Where is he from?¡±

    Obviously, Buffy had not perceived the words that they had spoken. He regarded their existences, along with Green, as just wood. It¡¯s no wonder. After all, the strength of a Rank Nine,pared with a Rank Eight, wasn¡¯t just as simple as a difference of ranks. People who weren¡¯t Rank Nine would not appear in his eyes. Even if he sees them, they would just be ignored.

    As soon as Kaiser heard what Buffy said, he was overjoyed. He was very clear that if Buffy really was excited by Green, then during the second time he made a request, the entire Buda n wouldn¡¯t be able to run. He quickly said, ¡°Enshrined Deity, the Buda n had made a mistake before and was sent to Fort Iron Mountain in the ck Waste. I believe you can find them there.¡±

    Buffy nodded his head and said, ¡°I was just thinking of going out to the Carrion Swamp to explore.¡±

    His figure shed, disappearing from the area.

 Chapter 155 - Magic Peach Treats The Wound

    <h4>Chapter 155 - Magic Peach Treats The Wound</h4>

    Upon entering the space, Green spat out a mouthful of blood. Zhao Hai and Meirin were shocked for a moment, then they quickly ran over and grabbed Green.

    Green was pale, though fortunately he was conscious. Zhao Hai held Green and asked, ¡°Grandpa Green, how are you?¡±

    The weakened Green looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Master can rest assured, I won¡¯t die. However, that was a Rank Nine deity which I can¡¯t resist.¡±

    Green¡¯s body didn¡¯t show any signs of being wounded. There wasn¡¯t even a bone that was broken. But after Meirin checked on Green, she saw that his meridians were injured.

    If it were only a flesh wound or a bone injury, then it wouldn¡¯t be too serious and would just take a little time to recuperate. But if it were the meridians, then it was a very serious injury. It may not hurt much, but fundamentally, there was a chance that one could not be restored to their optimum state.

    Zhao Hai wanted to say something when Green interjected. ¡°Master, please go back to Fort Iron Mountain. Immediately transfer all the people there and pack up everything, even the undead, back into the space. This time, the Purcell n would surely send someone to go there and it might even be Buffy who would be going.¡±

    Zhao Hai was shocked for a moment and hadn¡¯t reacted. Meirin, however, immediately said, ¡°Master should hurry. A Rank Nine expert is fast and if Buffy arrives earlier than us moving everything, then we''re done for.¡±

    Zhao Hai immediately nodded to Meirin. ¡°Grandma Meirin, I¡¯ll leave Grandpa Green to you. Meg, Woodhead, follow me.¡± The threeplied and followed Zhao Hai to Fort Iron Mountain.

    The three people appeared in a sh at Fort Iron Mountain. Woodhead immediately organized the ves so that they could enter the space in the shortest possible time.

    Zhao Hai had actually ced various things around Fort Iron Mountain. Now, there were too many things in Fort Iron Mountain, so he could only take as much as he could. He went first to take the millstones and rollers, then took the rabbits and finally the people in the valley.

    Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t taken and removed the corn seedlings, allowing them to grow well. Buffy wouldn¡¯t be able to see the corn seedlings anyway. Even if he could see them, he wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize them.

    Zhao Hai spent a day or so to collect everything. Then he let loose the undead in order to destroy the castle. Afterwards, he took them back inside the space.

    The ves also had a lot of things to pack up. Although some of these things were worthless, for the ves they were very important. They weren¡¯t willing to throw this and that away.

    Zhao Hai really had no other means to take them away. Finally, after a busy night, Zhao Hai finished packing up by early morning. The castle was also restored to its originally ruined appearance.

    Looking at the situation here, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but hate the fact that he hadn¡¯t expected they would go back into the space. This wasn¡¯t even because of the Magic Beasts rioting, but rather because of humans.

    However, Zhao Hai felt thankful as after they entered the space, a figure appeared within Fort Iron Mountain. This man was Buffy. Zhao Hai took note of him while he was in Fort Iron Mountain. Zhao Hai felt shocked. For the first time, he understood how powerful a Rank Nine was.

    From Casa City to Fort Iron Mountain, if they hurried along the normal path, it would still take a month¡¯s time. Even if Zhao Hai used his oddly shaped undead, it would still take half a month of rushed travelling.

    What shocked Zhao Hai more was the fact that Buffy didn¡¯t walk or run, but rather he flew through the air without anything to aid him.

    Zhao Hai was shocked after seeing this scene.

    ¡°The greatest ability of a Rank Nine was to fly through spaces. Therefore, they were called pseudo-gods or Deities. Buffy entered Rank Nine more than nine years ago. As a Rank Nine, he is considered to be a powerful existence. Also, look at his appearance. It seems like he didn¡¯t juste here to look for us. Master, please tell Drunk to be careful. Buffy might be entering the Carrion Swamp.¡± Meirin said all this sullenly as she sat beside him.

    Meirin was in a bad mood. Green was badly hurt this time, with a lot of his meridians injured. It was difficult to think about his recovery. Even if he did recover in the future, they feared that he wouldn¡¯t be able to return to his original state.

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll just cut off the supply of food to the Purcell n. Let¡¯s see how they can cope with that.¡±

    Meirin shook her head and said, ¡°Master, it is not good to cut off their food supply. If we do, it will lead to retaliation from the Purcell n. Even if we¡¯re not the ones they will retaliate against, what about Miss Laura? We have no choice but to think about her too.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked on calmly as he firmly shook a fist and said, ¡±Such a thing like this is considered finished? I am not that willing to reconcile.¡±

    Meirin took a breath and patted Zhao Hai¡¯s back. ¡°Master, we need to endure for now. Later, once we are powerful enough, we can fight back against them.¡±

    Zhao Hai also took a few breaths to calm himself down. This time, he really was furious. Green was an elder whom he respected. Since he hade here to the Ark Continent, Green had been continuously loving towards him. It was like he were his own grandfather since he cared so much for him. Now that Green had been injured by the Purcell n; how could Zhao Hai not be angry?

    Zhao Hai calmed down, turned to look at Meirin, and asked, ¡°Grandma Meirin, how¡¯s the situation with Grandpa Green?¡±

    Meirin frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not good. His meridians were injured and if they aren¡¯t properly handled, then his strength will regress. It may be impossible for him to be a Rank Eight expert again.¡±

    Zhao Hai gritted his teeth and punched the table with his fist. He hated himself. Why couldn¡¯t he enhance his level faster. If he did, then there would be better herbs that could be nted which could help Green recover.

    After thinking about the herbs, Zhao Hai suddenly remembered that in his space, there were four magic peaches that were left untouched. When he¡¯d received the magic peach, the space had prompted that the magic peach¡¯s flesh could cure injuries.

    With a thought, Zhao Hai turned his hand and arge peach appeared. He handed the peach to Meirin and said, ¡°Grandma Meirin, please give this peach to Grandpa Green. The flesh of the peach could cure his injuries. However, I don¡¯t know much about the effects. Also, please leave the seeds.¡±

    Merin certainly knew what the magic peach was. However, she hadn¡¯t known that the flesh of the fruit could cure injuries. Now that Zhao Hai had taken it out, she thought that it might be possible.

    Meirin immediately took the magic peach. ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll show it to Green.¡± She stood up and walked out of the room.

    Zhao Hai stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    They went to Green¡¯s room where Greeny on his bed. His body looked so weak. He had a pale face and the usually serious and strong old man looked so weak right now.

    Meg was the one taking care of Green. Meirin entered and immediately ced the peach in Green¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Eat this immediately. Master had just taken this out and said that the flesh of this peach can treat wounds.¡±

    Green was stunned for a moment, then he remembered that there was such a thing. He slowly sat up and impolitely raised the magic peach and took a bite.

    He had just eaten through the skin and felt the peach juices flow out. Green hastened to suck it all in. The whole magic peach turned into peach juice and then something different as it flowed into his mouth.

    After he extracted all of the juice from the peach, the skin of the peach also turned into liquid and was sucked by Green¡¯s mouth. Now, only the seed remained in his hands.

    Yes, the magic peach¡¯s seed core was different. The seeds of a normal peach had a natural looking pit, while the magic peach¡¯s seed was smooth. It was about five centimeters in diameter, dark brown in color, and had a white dot at the center. This small dot bulged. It looked nothing like a peach seed. It looked more like metal, a bit like a scaled down version of a grenade.

    Zhao Hai and the others couldn¡¯t help but be curious as they saw the peach pit. Although this peach pit had been inside the magic peach, the surface wasn¡¯t sticky and it was actually very dry.

    Green felt heat flowing through and surging within his body. He quickly ced the peach pit down and started cultivating.

    Slowly, the heat flow grew bigger and bigger. Along with his Battle Qi, it flowed throughout his body. His damaged meridians, as long as this heat flowed through, would immediately feelfortable. This feeling¡­ let¡¯s say it were like your whole body had soaked in a hot spring.

    Green also studied the Wild Dragon Battle Qi. In this world, Battle Qi was divided into two versions. One version was the attributed Battle Qi while the other was the non-attribute Battle Qi. The attributed Battle Qi only applied when the attribute of the body and Battle Qi were consistent with each other. Only then could one practice this. For example, if one had a wind element physique, then they could study Wind element Battle Qi. If one wanted to study water element Battle Qi, that would be impossible. They might even get injuries on their meridians, or have an idental magic discharge.

    Although this type Battle Qi had such a limit, it was undeniable that such Battle Qi was powerful. Moreover, practitioners with their own attributes that coincided would have a much faster speed while practicing. This attributed Battle Qi, however, was generally controlled by major ns, with little of it divulged to outsiders.

    The other Battle Qi was the non-attribute Battle Qi. This non-attribute Battle Qi meant that anyone could learn it, no matter what constitution their body had. This was the non-attribute Battle Qi.

    Non-attribute Battle Qi was also further divided into two parts. One was low-level and the other was high-level. Low-level non-attribute was verymon on the continent. Every magic military academy could learn it. Even the army taught some practitioners such non-attribute Battle Qi practice methods. Wanting to get a positive results from cultivating low-level non-attribute Battle Qi, however, was very difficult.

    Another type was the high-level non-attribute Battle Qi. This type of Battle Qi¡¯s power wasn¡¯t any worse than the attributed Battle Qi, and the number of people that practiced this was very rare in the continent. The Buda n¡¯s Wild Dragon Battle Qi was a type that belonged to this group of high-level non-attribute Battle Qi.

 Chapter 156 - To Wait

    <h4>Chapter 156 - To Wait</h4>

    After absorbing the Battle Qi, Green¡¯s injuries were miraculously improving. He opened his eyes and saw Meirin. She stood before him with a worried expression and he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle slightly. ¡°Good stuff. The injuries arepletely cured.¡±

    Meirin and the others couldn¡¯t help but be relieved. At the same time, Meirin asked, ¡°Are you really fine? But your meridians had been injured,¡±

    Green nodded his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. This Magic Peach is really amazing. It seems we will have to save a few for our own use.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh. Green stood up from the bed, looked at the crowd, and questioned, ¡°Master, how are the arrangements for the ves? Now that they are back in the space, I fear some of them won¡¯t be that used to it.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. The ves had been used to life outside of the space where they had their own rooms along with their own meager possessions that they cherished a lot. Since they have returned to the space, they were somewhat sad.

    Green said with a cold voice, ¡°Purcell n, you all just wait. Sooner orter, what you had given us, we will certainly return it.¡±

    Zhao Hai also had an expression of hatred. This time, the Purcell n really went too far. They even requested a Rank Nine expert to deal with them and they wanted to exterminate them all.

    * * * * *

    What the group didn¡¯t know was that presently, the Purcell n was more worried than them, especially Kaiser. Kaiser absolutely did not expect that even after he asked a Rank Nine expert, Green could still escape. If Buffy killed Green this time, then he could say it was fortunate. If they couldn¡¯t kill Green, it would be very troublesome for the Purcell n.

    Although Buffy said he had injured Green, and that it was possible that Green wouldn¡¯t make it back to Rank Eight, there was still Meirin who was also a Rank Eight water magician.

    If Meirin came to confront the Purcell n from the front, then they were not afraid. But they were afraid that Meirin would attack them from behind. The Purcell n had a lot of business within the continent. Each year, they would send caravans along with some of the juniors of the n to allow them to try and gain some experience. If Meirin wanted revenge, then she could retaliate and get rid of those people. Their losses would be big as they couldn¡¯t just let a Rank Eight expert follow and protect all these people. After all, they didn¡¯t have that many Rank Eight experts.

    Kaiser felt sick as this was the n he had put forward. Now, his n could be regarded as a half-failure. If Buffy could also kill Meirin, then that was better. Otherwise, his n would failpletely.

    * * * * *

    Buffy also felt that things wereplicated. After he arrived at Fort Iron Mountain, he found out that there was no one there. He moved to search the surroundings of Iron Mountain, but still wasn¡¯t able to find anyone, which made Buffy feel strange.

    Rank Nine experts also had a weakness. That is, whenever they went somewhere, they liked to use their own divine sense to survey the ce.

    Divine sense was a unique ability used by Rank Nine experts, whether they were a warrior or a magician. Once practitioners reached the Rank Nine, they would gain divine sense. Before reaching Rank Nine, most practitioners could only achieve spiritual sense that could be used to observe and detect something inside their own bodies. A Rank Nine expert warrior could use their divine sense to cover a radius of one kilometer. Rank Nine magicians, however, usually had a stronger spirit than warriors. Their divine sense could cover a radius of up to three kilometers.

    Upon Buffy¡¯s arrival at Fort Iron Mountain, he had used his divine sense to investigate Iron Mountain and it had resulted in him not finding anyone. He even went inside Fort Iron Mountain and searched, but he really didn¡¯t find anyone there.

    If one were a mercenary, then you could have observed details such as the thickness of dust within Fort Iron Mountain to check if someone had just recently left. Buffy, however, couldn¡¯t use such knowledge for this situation. If you wondered about his lifelong experience of murdering people, everything he knew about the person he was tasked to murder and their detailed information would already be provided. All he had to do was go to their door, kill the person, and then clean it up. This time however, he really didn¡¯t know anything. He just took a nce through Fort Iron Mountain and found there was nobody there, so he flew towards Iron Mountain to search there.

    He certainly wasn¡¯t like others. As he flew, he searched Iron Mountain bit by bit while using his divine sense. In the end he still found no one as he flew by. Still, he hadn¡¯t flown past the canyon where the corn was nted. Even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize them.

    Since Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t been found, Buffy decided to turn and fly back instead of going to the Carrion Swamp to explore. Although Buffy didn¡¯t care about the world, he was still loyal to the Purcell n. Since he didn¡¯t found Zhao Hai, he nned to return and tell the n about it.

    Even though Zhao Hai knew that Buffy had already left, he didn¡¯t dare go out of the space. They didn¡¯t know if Buffy was still around Fort Iron Mountain. If Buffy was still there and they went out, then they would be exposed. Therefore, Zhao Hai decided to stay longer within the space.

    Also, Zhao Hai¡¯s food transaction with the Purcell n hadn¡¯t been stopped and he hadn¡¯t raised the prices. He was very clear that it was not the right time to increase the price. If they increased the price, then Purcell n would try and retaliate. Though he wasn¡¯t afraid of them, this was not the case for Laura. In order to not get Laura into trouble, they decided to continue their normal trading with the Purcell n.

    Kaiser¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t good as he sat within his office. Papers justy on the table since he wasn¡¯t in the mood to manage them.

    Yesterday, he had nned everything properly. As long as Buffy killed Green with one strike, he could then send Rank Eight experts to the ck Waste and kill Meirin which would then settle this entire matter. He would then gain the support of most of the centrist elders, greatly stabilizing his position as the First Elder.

    However, he hadn¡¯t ever thought that Green would actually have an ancient magic tool which he could use to unexpectedly escape. Although he hadn¡¯t heard of anyone using such ancient magic tools, since Buffy said it was so then it should be the truth. He could only hope that Buffy would be able to sessfully find Meirin and kill them all. This would likely help him recover from the setback.

    Kaiser sat spellbound, looking forward for Buffy toe back quickly to give him the news. This was because he felt that the Second and Third Elders had changed their looks towards him after Green escaped.

    Kaiser understood what their gazes meant. The Second and Third Elders were waiting for him to make a mistake. If Buffy wasn¡¯t able to destroy the Buda n this time, then his good old days would being to an end.

    With these thoughts, Kaiser couldn¡¯t help but be irritable. He loudly called, ¡°Lani,e here.¡±

    Lani, who was outside, froze for a moment, but still immediately went to Kaiser and bowed. ¡°Great Elder, what are your orders?¡±

    Kaiser looked at Lani¡¯s graceful figure that was hidden within her magic robes. He spoke with eyes full of desire, ¡°Come here.¡±

    Lani hadn¡¯t been following Kaiser for a day of two, so she understood Kaiser¡¯s meaning. Looking at Kaiser¡¯s expression, she knew what he wanted to do. She wasn¡¯t afraid, but instead gave a charming smile back.

    * * * * *

    In the eyes of outsiders, on this day, the Purcell n seemed just normal. However, the people within the n actually understood that this was just the calm before the storm. Everyone was waiting for Buffy. If Buffy was sessful, then there wouldn¡¯t be any big happenings inside the Purcell n. If Buffy failed, then it would be a huge storm blowing towards the Purcell n. People there feared that there would be a necessary reshuffling of ranks.

    Everyone in the Purcell n waited for the news, while the other major forces in Casa City also sent messages to the Purcell n members to inquire about any changes. They were all waiting for Buffy¡¯s news.

    Don¡¯t underestimate the power of the other respected andrge ns. They had ced spies in the Purcell n, so as soon as an important matter happened in the Purcell n, they would know of it and word will spread all over the continent. Even the high officials wouldn¡¯t be spared from this.

    This only meant that even if you were in a high position, you wouldn¡¯t have any privacy. Of course, these words were only rtive to other high ranking people and it would be impossible for themoners to know about these matters that involved the senior officials.

    Laura was among such forces. Laura now sat in her study, frowning. Nier was standing behind her as usual while Quinn John sat opposite of her, also frowning. The three of them didn¡¯t say anything.

    After some time, Laura loudly called, ¡°Messenger.¡±

    A servant who stood outside the room immediately came, bowing to Laura and asked, ¡±What are your orders, Young Lady?¡±

    Laura said, ¡°Are there any new reports about the Purcell n?¡±

    The servant bowed and said, ¡°There has been no news yet as Buffy still hadn¡¯t returned.¡±

    Laura nodded and the servant bowed while retreating. Turning her head, Laura asked Quinn John, ¡°Grandpa Quinn John, what do you presume the Purcell n members are thinking? Why did theye up with such a thing this time around? This will affect our ns.¡±

    Quinn John smiled bitterly and said, ¡°What else but the pride of those great nobles as well as the extravagant actions of these aristocrats. The matter between the Purcell n and the Buda n is well known throughout the continent. This time, I heard that the head servant of the Buda n is already a Peak Rank Eight. If someday he breaks through, it will be very troublesome with regards to the Purcell n. Therefore, they went and looked for an excuse to kill the opposite party, but they hadn¡¯t thought that their opponents would possess an ancient magic tool. This allowing them to escape. If Buffy is sessful this time, then all the better. However, if he failed then the Purcell n would have to live with it. As such, our ns will be affected.¡°

    Laura stood up agitated. ¡°These fellows are really¡­ the Buda n had already met with misfortune, and now they added insult to injury. They broke the engagement and made it so that they can extinguish them, which created so much trouble. If because of this matter, a civil war starts with the Purcell n, then along with the issue of grain production, therge firms will certainly mobilise. I fear that food prices won¡¯t be stable for long. ¡±

    Quinn John smiled bitterly. ¡°For now, we can only wait. If Buffy¡¯s operation is sessful, then everything is fine. If it is not sessful, we have to think of a way. Oh, right. Young Lady, I think we should go and greet Mr. Zhao Hai ahead of time?¡±

    Laura shook her head and said, ¡°We should first wait for the exact news from the Purcell n. Anyway, no matter what, this issue won¡¯t affect Mr. Zhao Hai.¡±

    Quinn John sighed and said, ¡°I feel sorry for the Buda n. This time, I fear they won¡¯t be able to escape this difficult situation. After all, Buffy is a Rank Nine expert.¡±

 Chapter 157 - News

    <h4>Chapter 157 - News</h4>

    Laura sighed and said, ¡°I must say that the Buda n really has had enough injustice. They knew they were only a small aristocrat, and then the King did that thing to them. Sadly, they hadn¡¯t thought that it would actually push themselves to be the enemies of all the nobles.¡±

    Quinn John replied, ¡°It wasn¡¯t that the Buda n didn¡¯t understand, it¡¯s just that if they didn¡¯t do it, they would die. However, it was the Old King of the Aksu Empire that had underestimated the strength of the old nobility.¡±

    ¡°The young master of the Buda n really has bad luck,¡± said Laura. ¡°I heard that the young master was called Adam. Although he was a dandy, he wasn¡¯t wicked. Unfortunately, he was actuallypelled to drink the Water of Nothingness. Although they has two Rank Eight experts, I fear that they cannot even guarantee their own lives. At that time, they were sent to the ck Waste while he still hadn¡¯t regained consciousness. I really fear that they won¡¯t escape unharmed from this disaster.¡±

    Quinn John nodded and said, ¡°A Rank Nine expert¡¯s strength is not that simple. I heard that Green was injured with only one strike. To injure a Peak Rank Eight really shows the difference between Ranks Eight and Nine. ¡±

    Laura replied, ¡°Yes ah, from what Buffy said, Green was badly injured. Even if the injury was to be healed, his rank would definitely drop. Even though the Purcell n hadn¡¯t sessfully killed off Green, it could be said that it caused the Buda n the loss of an arm.¡±

    Quinn John sighed. ¡°This is strength. If the Buda n had a Rank Nine expert, they could officially be a powerful aristocratic n and no one would dare to do such a thing to them.¡±

    Therge aristocratic ns on the continent were typically ranked on two main aspects. One was that they should have a long history of inheritance. This would show that they were qualified to be a great aristocrat. The second was to look at their strength. As long as they had strength, even if they didn¡¯t have a long history, they could still be a great aristocrat. Strength wasn¡¯t measured by their wealth, but whether or not their n had a Rank Nine expert.

    It could be said that a Rank Nine expert didn¡¯t only represent their strength, but also their influence. If it were to bepared to Earth, then they would be the nuclear weapons. They were the deterrent force, and the times they were used was very rarely.

    Laura looked at Quinn John, saying, ¡°Grandpa Quinn John, just how many Rank Nine experts does the Markey Dell n have? We had allied with Mr. Zhao Hai, but he¡¯s only a Rank Eight expert. Would he really be able to help us? ¡±

    Quinn John was smiling when he replied, ¡°Of course. Although the Markey Dell n seems very powerful, in fact, the n only has two Rank Nine experts. They should be in closed-door cultivation throughout the years, thus they wouldn¡¯t be moved so easily. The n has an abundant amount of Rank Eight experts, but Mr. Zhao Hai himself is a Rank Eight ck Magician which no one would want to mess with. Along with his two formidable followers, there would be three Rank Eight experts with us. If you add up this old man, then the n won¡¯t easily move against us. ¡±

    Laura nodded after hearing what Quinn John said. She understood that their strength was not weak; four Rank Eight experts would be enough to maintain a small n within the continent.

    With this thought, Laura couldn¡¯t help but be happy. Then she said, ¡°Grandpa Quinn John, our business recently has been very good. I will wait till this storm passes and then immediately contact Mister with regards to the meat processing nt matter. I see that it looks as though Mister is in need of money. ¡±

    Quinn John immediately nodded and said, ¡°We should do this thing. Mister has been really helpful to us too. This time, if not for the words of Mister, we would have a difficult time surviving here in the Purcell Duchy.¡±

    Laura also nodded her head. It may seem like the food crisis wouldn¡¯t have much effect, but for Laura, rtively speaking it was very important. If, during this time, they weren¡¯t able to get food from Zhao Hai, then they wouldn¡¯t have anymodities to sell which would cause a rise in the prices of food. Themoners rarely ate meat, which in turn will reduce the demand for suchmodities, further affecting the Higanbana shops.

    They didn¡¯t want to lobby to not increase the price as this somewhat offended those merchants. If they really let those businessmen seed, then they would start to suppress Laura. Even if they didn¡¯t directly handle Laura, they could suppress them through trade. This would make Laura think of whether or not to stay within the Purcell Duchy.

    Laura wanted to add and borrow the strength of Zhao Hai, as she was grateful to Zhao Hai. But she also feared that Zhao Hai¡¯s camp might be stronger than her¡¯s. Furthermore, Zhao Hai had arge territory that supported him, so Laura needed to be careful.

    Quinn John looked at Laura. ¡°If I remember correctly, Mr. Zhao Hai said he wanted some magic nt seeds? Then we should begin to prepare them. By the way, we should also give Mr. Zhao Hai somemon magic beasts. Although Mister needs the money now, if we send these things I¡¯m sure Mister would ept them.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Laura said, nodding. ¡°We will begin the preparations now. If only we didn¡¯t have such an issue, we would have already begun.¡± Then Laura called for someone, exining the matters that needed to be handled.

    Laura¡¯s influence in the Purcell Duchy wasn¡¯t small. Now that she was in cooperation with the Purcell n, it could be said that her position inside the Purcell Duchy was very high. It was to the point where even the Purcell n would give her face.

    * * * * *

    It was tranquil now within Casa City, but underneath it all there were dark waves surging as everyone waited for Buffy¡¯s news. Therge ns were also secretly getting ready. If Buffy delivered good news, then they would give up. If Buffy delivered a bad news, then they wouldn¡¯t be polite.

    As long as the Purcell n didn¡¯t send their Rank Nine experts, theserge firms weren¡¯t afraid of the Purcell n. Also, behind them was, after all, support from the otherrge ns. If the Purcell n really dared to use their Rank Nine experts to deal with them, then therge ns that backed them up would definitely send their own Rank Nine experts. By that time, the Purcell n would suffer further losses.

    Kaiser ruled the Purcell n for too long. Since the Purcell Duchy was their jurisdiction, he could do whatever he wanted. He began to grow proud and arrogant in his thoughts. He felt that as long as they could move their Rank Nine experts, then they could intimidate thoserge firms. What he had forgotten was that thoserge firms also had their own Rank Nine experts. If they really had to be dealt with by a Rank Nine expert, then those firms wouldn¡¯t be polite.

    The day passed calmly, which was the same for the next day. Since Buffy hadn¡¯t returned, everyone continued to wait quietly. Then, Buffy finally came back on noon of the third day.

    Zhao Hai had been paying attention to the situation with the Purcell n while inside the space, especially when he saw Buffy. Buffynded on the yard of the Purcell n, in the area near where Green had previously disappeared from when he went back into the space. This allowed Zhao Hai to see him.

    Buffy¡¯s arrival rmed everyone. One could say that the entire Casa City¡¯s big influences had their nerves tightened at once.

    After Kaiser had gotten the news, he arrived in the earliest possible time at the yard. He saw that Buffy stood quietly in the yard and was not moving.

    Kaiser entered the courtyard to meet Buffy. He quickly gave his greetings and bowed. ¡°This one has seen the Enshrined Deity. This old man would just want to ask Sir if they had found the Buda n people?¡±

    Kaiser knew Buffy¡¯s temper. Being polite to him wouldn¡¯t be of use, but directly asking him what you wanted to know would allow Buffy to naturally tell you the answer.

    Buffy shook his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t find him. I searched the entire ck Waste, but there was not even a shadow of the Buda n, not even at Fort Iron Mountain. I came back to tell you of this matter. You have to be ready as I¡¯m going to explore the Carrion Swamp. If there¡¯s a matter, don¡¯t bothering to look for me.¡± Having said that, his body disappeared from the area.

    Buffy was gone and Kaiser¡¯s face was now difficult to describe. He didn¡¯t expected that Buffy wouldn¡¯t be able to find the Buda n. With regards to him, this was very bad news.

    Almost at the same time, the otherrge ns also received the news. With regards to them, this news was good but they hadn¡¯t immediately increased the food prices. Rather, they sent their representatives to the Second and Third Elders.

    At the Purcell n, the Second and the Third Elder were in a power struggle with the First Elder. Although therge ns knew about this, the matter wasn¡¯t anything new to them. Most of therge ns had this kind of situation. They contacted the Second or the Third Elder in hopes that this time around, they could give their support to either the Second or Third Elders. With this, they could then propose to increase the food prices.

    Although, this idea was contradictory. If they raised the prices, that in itself would put the Purcell n in a bad position. So, how could they get the support of the Second and the Third Elders?

    Laura also heard the news, but she only felt sad. She knew that the Purcell n would usher forth a storm, and she would also be affected by this turmoil.

    Large ns used any means that could be used in order to obtain their high position. This time around, the First Elder had made a huge mishap. The attack to his prestige due to this wasn¡¯t small. Wanting to shake the foundation of the First Elder, however, wouldn¡¯t be so easy. After all, the First Elder had ruled over the Purcell n for so many years. Naturally, he would have his own methods to deal with this matter. However, it was undeniable that this was the First Elder¡¯s weakest moment.

    If the First Elder wasn¡¯t able to solve this personal matter, then he could be considered to really be in trouble. This time, the issue that would be a problem would be the food crisis.

    For those in a high position, the First Elder¡¯s enemies could sacrifice some interests of the Purcell n. They could cooperate with those merchants to increase the food prices. After the prices had risen, naturally, the First Elder wouldn¡¯t be able to solve it. Then they would take this opportunity to make the First Elder step down. In their eyes, the increase in prices would just affect the life and death of themoners. To them, the lives of thesemoners wasn¡¯t as importantpared to power.

 Chapter 158 - Forgetting a Person

    <h4>Chapter 158 - Forgetting a Person</h4>

    Laura restlessly walked back and forth around the study. For her, Buffy had brought back really bad news.

    She was sympathetic towards the Buda n, but now that Buffy hadn¡¯tpleted his task, it would mean that the Purcell n would have internal disorder. For her, this was definitely bad news.

    If it hadn¡¯t happened now, then it would have just been like other times where only the Purcell n would be chaotic. Right now however, this was rted to the lives of other humans. This meant that it wouldn¡¯t only affect the members of the Purcell n, but also the millions ofmoners within the Purcell Duchy.

    Quinn John frowned as he sat in the study. He really didn¡¯t know what to do in this situation. They wanted to intervene with this issue, but if they failed to fix it, then they would fall deeper into the whirlpool.

    The problem was that if they didn¡¯t get involved, then no matter what the oue was, the first ones to be in a bad situation would be them. So, they could only get involved.

    However, involvement and participation were different. Getting involved was most essential as long as the opportunity and the method used was correct. Not only could they preserve themselves, but they could also receive the maximum benefit.

    Suddenly, a servant ran from outside and bowed to Laura. ¡°Young Lady, we just received a message. The Cena n and several other ns have made their move. They didn¡¯t raise the prices however. They only sent their representatives to the Second and Third Elders.¡±

    Laura wrinkled her brow and waved her hand. ¡°Go down and look for any new circumstances, then tell me right away.¡± The servantplied while bowing and retreated.

    Laura looked at Quinn John and said, ¡°Grandpa Quinn John, what do you think the Cena n wants to do? Do they wish to help the Second or the Third Elders in order to gain a higher position?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this is the case,¡± Quinn John said, nodding. ¡°If the Second or Third Elders really do form an alliance with them, then they would even give up on the food price action. So long as they could help either elder gain a superior post, they could then receive help in return. When that timees, they will surely dominate the market throughout the whole Purcell Duchy. Their calctions this time is very fine.¡±

    Laura frowned and said, ¡°Then what should we do? Are we just going to wait until we are in a disadvantaged position?¡±

    Quinn John¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Wait? Of course we cannot wait. If we be more passive, in the end we will be pushed aside by them. Don¡¯t even think of looking at the matter of us helping the Purcell n with regards to this food crisis, and that they would be grateful to us. That is useless. For them, so long as there¡¯s enough benefits, they would sacrifice anything. What we have to do now is to send a representative to someone in the Purcell n and give him our support. Even if he cannot win, at least he will have some right to speak in the Purcell n. That is the way we can preserve our business.¡±

    Laura was surprised for a moment and asked, ¡°Who is it then? My fear is that the Cena n already made contacts with the Second and Third Elders. Even if we go now, we¡¯re toote.¡±

    Quinn John slightly chuckled. ¡°Do not forget that there is a person within the Purcell n who also had authority. However, he helped the Buda n and was forced to have his authority suppressed. Isn''t this a good chance?¡±

    Laura was surprised for a moment. She immediately thought of whom Quinn John was referring to. It was the titr n Lord, the Grand Duke of the Purcell Duchy, Evan.

    Before, Evan¡¯s power wasn¡¯t much worse than the elders. Because he was young, he didn¡¯t have much experience in political struggles. Adding to the fact that he had helped the Buda n, his authority became suppressed by the greater elders. Along with himying low, seemingly uncaring, this made him into a wooden, ornamental figure. This was also why Laura never really thought of him.

    Quinn John looked at Laura, chuckling. ¡°Recently, Evan haspletelyid low and people have already forgotten his presence. But isn¡¯t this just his wise n? Does he really have nothing in his hands? False. Although his authority has been suppressed, he isn¡¯t just a mere figurehead. He still has some power, but his recent forbearance kept it hidden, so people had forgotten he existed.¡±

    Laura thought about it and said, ¡°That does seem to be the case. Since the Buda n issue, Evan has been very low profiled. Too low profiled that people have even forgotten about him. If he really does have some power in his hands, and we help him, perhaps he can grasp this opportunity.¡±

    Quinn John continued to chuckle. ¡°That¡¯s what I mean. Right now, we need to break things down into two groups. First, meet Evan. Young Lady, you shouldn''t be the one toe forward and meet him this time. This matter is widely known and the target is too big. So, I¡¯ll handle that affair. You should immediately go to Mr. Zhao Hai and tell him about the situation here. Clearly talk to him about this so that Mister could also be prepared. ¡±

    Laura nodded her head and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go immediately while Grandpa Quinn John can meet with Evan.¡± She walked out with Nier after saying that.

    * * * * *

    In Casa City, therge ns were all focused at the Purcell n when people suddenly discovered that Laura sat in a carriage that was heading out of the city, straight towards the direction of Stony Mountain.

    With Laura out of the city, it made thoserge ns rx. To be honest, they now had a knot of enmity with Laura, but they actually didn¡¯t dare to move against Laura. Laura wasn¡¯t just a member of the Markey Dell n, but was also backed by a ck magician with unfathomable strength.

    Theserge ns also knew that the Purcell n cooperated with Zhao Hai. At this level, doing this hiddenly and secretly wasn¡¯t possible. Precisely because of this, those people felt the fearsomeness of Zhao Hai.

    For a long time, Garan had been a famous and powerful Rank Eight light magician on the continent and was known as a difficult adversary for ck magicians. Previously, he led an army along with a countless number of experts. Unexpectedly, they were silently exterminated, thus showing how terrifying Zhao Hai¡¯s strength was.

    These people all knew about the rtionship between Zhao Hai and Laura. Zhao Hai had saved Laura¡¯s life and also producedmodities, which he then allowed Laura to sell. This had settled to be an alliance between them. In this case, offending Laura was equivalent to offending Zhao Hai. Most importantly, Zhao Hai was a ck magician, an entity they didn¡¯t want to mess with.

    These people thought that Laura was going to Zhao Hai to tell him about the current situation of Casa City. They were not worried so long as this move wouldn¡¯t interfere with their ns.

    Laura leaving the city wasn¡¯t only to inform Zhao Hai about the current situation of Casa City. It was also to attract the attention of theserge ns, which made it easier for Quinn John to approach Evan.

    This time, Laura travelled faster than her previous journeys as it took less than half a day to reach Stony Mountain. Zhao Hai also received the message that Laura had arrived at the foot of the mountain. Green immediately received Laura at the mountain.

    After Zhao Hai greeted Laura in the living room, he let her sit down and directly asked, ¡°Miss Laura, are you here this time to talk about the Purcell n¡¯s incidence? I heard that the Purcell n is now in a little bit of trouble.¡±

    Laura knew of Zhao Hai¡¯s intelligence gathering capability as she had experienced it before, so she was not surprised this time. She just smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that this time, the trouble is not small. Rather, they are in big trouble.¡±

    This made Zhao Hai stare. They didn¡¯t fully understood what the situation of the Purcell n was. Even Meirin and Green didn¡¯t knew about it either.

    Zhao hai was puzzled and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just about the engagement being broken off? They wanted to kill people because of it, so what trouble are you talking about?¡±

    Laura smiled. ¡°It is how you said, Mister. Mister probably doesn¡¯t know that this time around, the Purcell n might have some civil strife.¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned and said, ¡°Really? You should be careful of what you¡¯re saying.¡±

    Laura nodded her head. ¡°In the Purcell n, the n Lord supposedly holds the highest authority. Then the Elders Assembly , wherein the First Elder is the existence that supervises the n Lord. Further on, the elders have the ability to impeach the n Lord in cases where he had significantly offended the n.

    ¡°However, right now in the Purcell n, the Grand Duke, n Lord Evan, doesn¡¯t have much authority and power. Evan became the n Lord at a very young age. Since their n¡¯s First Elder, Kaiser, had been managing the n¡¯s affairs for so many years, it became the main reason why his influence is so strong. Seeing Evan being inexperienced, Kaiser took opportunities to suppress his authority. Later, he had heard of Evan¡¯s friendship with the Buda n. When the Buda n¡¯s disaster happened, Evan tried to help the Buda n secretly. Due to this matter, his authority was suppressed even further. Now the power in the Purcell n is concentrated in the hands of the three greater elders, with arge part of it in Kaiser¡¯s hands while the other two elders had only a little difference between each other.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s face was hidden under the magic robe while Green¡¯s armor blocked off his face. Of course, this meant Laura couldn¡¯t see their faces, so naturally, she didn¡¯t discovered their looks of shock.

    Especially for Green. Green hated Evan even more because of Evan¡¯s previous friendship with Adam¡¯s father. He thought that when they had gotten into trouble, the Purcell n had added insult to their injuries and he thought Evan was the one pulling the strings. Now he knew that Evan helped them secretly, even paying such arge price because of it.

    Laura saw that the two men didn¡¯t say anything, so she continued, ¡°This time, the Buda n¡¯s Head Servant suddenly appeared in Casa City to break off the marriage engagement they had with the Purcell n. Kaiser saw that the Buda n¡¯s Head Servant Green was already a Peak Rank Eight expert. For fear of retaliation once Green breaks through to the Ninth Rank, they asked their Guardian Deity, Buffy, to kill him. However, they didn¡¯t think that Green would have an ancient magic tool that unexpectedly allowed him to escape.

    ¡°Buffy then went to the ck Waste to chase down the Buda n, but he didn¡¯t find them. This became Kaiser¡¯s utter failure. He had been the one to initiate the n to please and request for the Rank Nine Guardian Deity¡¯s assistance, which was a big move. This time, Kaiser had forcefully advocated for this n and finally, it didn¡¯t seed which is a great blow for Kaiser. Now, therge ns in Casa City have taken the opportunity to initiate contact and causepetition among the elders. It seems like civil strife for the Purcell n will be inevitable.¡±

 Chapter 159 - Zhao Hai Ponders

    <h4>Chapter 159 - Zhao Hai Ponders</h4>

    Zhao Hai quietly listened to Laura. He hadn¡¯t thought that this matter would have such dire consequences. He clearly understood that if a civil strife happened within the Purcell n right now, then it would affect the entire Purcell Duchy.

    While Zhao Hai hated the Purcell n, that didn¡¯t mean he hated everyone that lived inside the Purcell Duchy. If he really hated the whole of the Purcell Duchy, then he wouldn¡¯t have sold the Purcell n food during this food crisis.

    However, if civil strife really happened in the Purcell n, then all that they had done before would¡¯ve been in vain. The most important part was the impact of this to Laura.

    Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t let Laura have an ident right now. Laura was the only channel he had to sell his products from the Space. If anything were to happen to Laura, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find and trust others to sell for him. With regards to Zhao Hai, this would be arge blow. Right now, the development of the ck Waste still needed a lot of funds.

    Looking at Laura, Zhao Hai asked, ¡°What about Buffy?¡±

    ¡°I heard that Wind Saint Buffy is going to explore the Carrion Swamp,¡± Laura replied. ¡°However, I think this is an ominous decision. Going to the Carrion Swamp isn¡¯t good.¡±

    Zhao Hai froze for a moment and couldn¡¯t help but smile. He really hadn¡¯t thought that Buffy would unexpectedly still want to go to the Carrion Swamp,. Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t brought the ves out of the Space. Otherwise, as Buffy went on his way to the Carrion Swamp, he would possibly have seen them.

    ¡°Miss Laura, what do you mean by that?¡± Zhao Hai asked, looking at Laura.

    ¡°I came here to inform Mister about the situation in Casa City,¡± she replied. ¡°Also, Mister should be prepared. Mister should pay attention to anyrge firms who may be cornered and act against Mister out of desperation. Furthermore, we are currently ready to make a deal with Evan and help him seize the authority a Grand Duke rightfully has. In the entire Purcell n, only Grand Duke Evan can work with us. Since Grand Duke Evan has some conscience, he will still care about the lives of thosemoners currently living in the Purcell Duchy.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. ¡°I have no problem with that. Rest assured, if you require any help, then we wille to your aid. Also, I still have more than five hundred thousand kilograms of bamboo rice. If you wish, you may pick them up.¡±

    Laura was surprised for a moment. She really hadn¡¯t thought that there could still be so much bamboo rice in Zhao Hai¡¯s hands. This was too unexpected.

    Naturally, it was impossible for Zhao Hai tock such stock. Zhao Hai had started stocking up even before Laura ran out of her own stored food. To be exact, the amount of bamboo rice that he had stocked up for emergencies wasn¡¯t only this five hundred thousand kilograms. Instead, it was nearly 1.5 million kilograms. Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t put them all out at once, but only an amount that was enough tost them each trip.

    Laura was overjoyed as she said, ¡°This Laura thanks Mister. If this time around, we lose the battle against the big firms, then those big firms are likely to start releasing their own stores of food. By then, Mister wouldn¡¯t have any need to prepare suchrge amounts of food.¡±

    Zhao Hai was somewhat taken aback, but he understood what would happen. If these big firms really did help the Second or Third Elder seize power right away, then they could reduce the price of the food they release. Then the market in the Purcell Duchy would be stabilized for just a short time. They would help the person whom they supported in order to secure the position, which would initially make them lose some money.

    Although this was the case, if the person they helped could seize the position, then they could lord over the market within the Purcell Duchy. When that timees, if they wanted to make money it would be a piece of cake.

    ¡°Alright Miss Laura,¡± Zhao Hai said, nodding. ¡°I will say it again; if ever you encounter any trouble, you maye here to Stony Mountain. I can protect you even against a Rank Nine.¡±

    If it were before, then Laura would have been suspicious about the use of ancient magic tools. But now, she had no doubts about it. Don¡¯t forget, Green had used something like that. Although she hadn¡¯t seen it, Green had indeed escaped from a Rank Nine expert and kept his life. This was fact.

    Simrly, Laura now understood the value of an ancient magic tool. Laura bowed to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Laura thanks Mister.¡±

    Zhao Hai chuckled. ¡°Miss Laura, when you left this time, you wanted to attract the attention of those people, right? If so, then don¡¯t hurry and return. Stay for dinner. I have prepared the fire fish dishes Miss Laura likes to eat.¡±

    Lauraplied, smiling, and agreed to stay for a while. It wasn¡¯t the time to eat yet, so Zhao Hai arranged a room for Laura to stay and rest in.

    After Laura left the parlour room, Zhao Hai looked at Green. ¡°Grandpa Green, what do you think of this matter?¡±

    Green smiled lightly and said, ¡°We cannot control them, so just let them fight each other. Anyways, there is no benefit for us there. If those big firms really dare to move against us, then we won¡¯t be polite.

    ¡°On the other hand, inform Drunk and tell them to pay attention. If they see Buffy, they should immediately return. So what if Buffy is going to the Carrion Swamp? For so many years now, a lot of Rank Nines have entered the Carrion Swamp. In the end, only a few havee back alive. If Buffy were to return alive, we can first observe. If he is injured, then we must keep him here forever. That way, we can break off one of therge arms that supports the Purcell n.¡±

    Zhao Hai slightly chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that things would actually be like this. And remember, Laura had said that Evan secretly helped us. Do you think this matter is true or false?¡±

    Green, with a deep voice, said, ¡°This matter is likely to be true. I felt that the ways the Purcell n did things had been a little different and this doesn¡¯t seem to be Evan¡¯s doing. I had seen Evan before and he didn¡¯t seem to be an ungrateful person. I always felt that it was very strange. Why had Evan changed so much after bing the n Lord? Also, our n had been assigned to the ck Wastes and actually hadn¡¯t been exterminated by the great aristocrats. I had always felt that someone had assisted us with this matter. If my guess is correct, I am afraid that it could only be Evan.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and asked, ¡°Then, should we help Evan?¡±

    Green smiled. ¡°This isn¡¯t something we should intervene in, so as to avoid exposure. If, however, we do put our feet in, it will likely usher in a counter attack from the coboration of the Purcell n and therge firms. You must remember, our current status right now is that of a ck magician. That kind of person isn¡¯t popr on the continent.¡±

    Zhao Hai thought about it and then replied, ¡°Anyhow, right now we can just be onlookers. We cannot let our identities be exposed. Therefore, in this matter, we won¡¯t participate. In any case, Laura will surely help Evan. If Laura fails, it could be considered as us failing too, so I fear we wouldn¡¯t be much help.¡±

    Green smiled. ¡°It is true that right now, we just can¡¯t let our identities be exposed. Once exposed, we won¡¯t have a ce on the entire continent to go to. Fortunately, with our present status, people won¡¯t dare to act rashly against us. As long as we don¡¯t initiate any trouble, we shouldn¡¯t have a problem.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. ¡°However, if necessary we should also give Laura some help. If Laura does fail, then we won¡¯t have a ce to ship our products. The Space produces so many things. If we aren¡¯t able to sell them, then that wouldn¡¯t be good.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Green replied. ¡°If Laura really encounters danger, then we will surely help. After all, our rtionship with them swings both ways, so nobody can say anything about it if we help. ¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. ¡°Grandpa Green, please go and greet Laura. I will go and ask Grandma Meirin to prepare lunch. I will also tell Drunk about the news about Buffy along the way.¡±

    Green nodded and turned around. Zhao Hai went into the Space where Meirin was currently teaching the ves. He moved her out of the Space in order to prepare lunch. Afterwards, he told Drunk of the news about Buffy, warning them to be careful.

    Although the ves were sad when they entered the Space, they looked far better now. It was thanks to Zhao Hai¡¯s decision to hand out the blue-eyed rabbits. After they entered the Space this time, Zhao Hai gave them meals with lots of meat and vegetables. Such treatment was far better thanpared to when they were outside of the Space. This made their mood slowly be better.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai had promised them that the things they left behind before entering the Space would be given back after they go out, so they shouldn''t be worried. He continued to let Meirin teach them how to read, which made the ves feel even better.

    After hearing that Zhao Hai wanted her to prepare lunch for Laura, Meirin felt very happy. In her view, Zhao Hai had just decided that Laura would be his wife, although he hadn¡¯t dered such yet. At least, Lauraing here often would be good. It would be even better if she came every day.

    Zhai Hai looked helplessly at Meirin¡¯s expression. After moving Meirin out, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t bother leaving the Space. He simply stayed inside, waiting till it was time for dinner before exiting.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction, Meg couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved. She really did fear that Zhao Hai would also like being with Laura, that when the timees he wouldn¡¯t want her.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t go and teach the ves. Instead, he let them take a rest. Then him, Meg, and Woodhead sat in the Space¡¯s spatial hall. He reiterated the news that Laura had told them earlier to Meg.

    Meg really hadn¡¯t thought that matters would end up like this. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t even finished talking when Woodhead interrupted, ¡°Good, go ahead and let them fight each other. The more they fight, the more it is going to be favorable for us. If they fight each other, they won¡¯t have time to give us trouble and we can stay secured.¡±

    However, Meg¡¯s concern was actually for another matter. She looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Master, if the Grand Duke Evan really did secretly help us, then won¡¯t your engagement with the Purcell n still be valid?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°That would be impossible. After all, the marriage proposal had already been drawn back, thus, it is not effective anymore. Even if Evan had really secretly helped us, we will only look for an opportunity to help him back or I¡¯ll allow myself to make a deal with them at ater time. Also, I heard that Evan¡¯s daughter doesn¡¯t have that good a reputation within the Purcell Duchy. Our Buda n cannot take in such goods. Our little Meg is better than Evan¡¯s daughter by a thousand times.¡±

 Chapter 160 - Good Fertility

    <h4>Chapter 160 - Good Fertility</h4>

    This was the first time Zhao Hai teased Meg, so she couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. Then Meg blushed, pouting with embarrassment. ¡°Master is making fun of me.¡±

    Zhao Hai chuckled as he felt secretly relieved. Although Zhao Hai was an otaku and had never fallen in love, he wasn¡¯t a fool. He had the impression that Meg favored him a little. After getting along with each other for some time, Zhao Hai also had a very good impression of Meg. The reason why he teased Meg was to see her reaction. If she didn¡¯t got angry, then it meant that Meg liked him, which made him relieved.

    Woodhead was also surprised when Zhao Hai teased Meg, since this was also his first time hearing him do so. However, he didn¡¯t say anything about it.

    Meg¡¯s face was red, but her heart was secretly delighted. She had long been together with Zhao Hai, yet the way he treated her wasn¡¯t salty, nor was it pale. She didn¡¯t dare to reveal her loving emotions towards Zhao Hai and only showed it silently.

    Although Zhao Hai said these things today, it was nothing much. It also wasn¡¯t the reason why Meg¡¯s heart felt delighted. Rather, it was because Zhao Hai had praised her in a way that looked like he was praising a beloved. Even if it was done in a joking tone, this didn¡¯t stop the quickening beat of a young girl¡¯s heart, one who was in love for the first time.

    Zhao hai didn¡¯t tease Meg excessively. He knew that Meg was thin-skinned, so if he were to say anything more, it might embarrass Meg and she might run away. He didn¡¯t want to be known as a smooth-talker; it just wasn¡¯t his character.

    After the three talked for a while, Zhao Hai felt that time was running out so he proceeded to move Meg out of the Space. Laura had already met Meg before, so if she wasn¡¯t present today, Laura might get suspicious. Thus, Zhao Hai brought Meg along with him out of the Space. He left Woodhead to look after the ves. Afterwards, Meg made a good meal and it was sent to them.

    Laura and Nier arrived at the dining area. Zhao Hai had already been seated and was waiting for them. Laura greeted Zhao Hai, ¡°I have made Mister wait for a long time, please excuse us. We had been tired from travelling on the carriage for so long and, unknowingly, we had fallen asleep.¡±

    Zhao Hai chuckled slightly and said, ¡°It''s alright, I had also just arrived. Miss Laura, please sit down. Make yourself at home and you don¡¯t have to be too polite.¡±

    Meirin and Meg ced the food on the table as Green sat down next to Zhao Hai. The dish today was primarily bread, along with a lot of vegetables, though most of them had previously been tasted by Laura in the past.

    Laura ate these fragrant dishes which could only be eaten here at Zhao Hai¡¯s ce. She couldn¡¯t usually eat these dishes at her home. This wasn¡¯t because of ack of ingredients, but rather because she couldn¡¯t cook them.

    Suddenly, Laura didn¡¯t know if she was just imagining it, but she felt that Zhao Hai¡¯s maid had a trace of hostility in her eyes. She also felt that the eyes of Zhao Hai¡¯s cook was also filled with something unknown. This made her body ufortable.

    Because of these feeling, Laura immediately said goodbye after eating and left. She didn¡¯t understand the people around Zhao Hai. Why were they acting like this? What was the matter?

    Laura frowned as she sat on a trunk, puzzledly thinking. Nier looked at Laura, and with augh she said, ¡°Young Lady, have you seen Mister¡¯s maid? She is very hostile towards you.¡±

    Laura was surprised. She turned and looked at Nier. ¡°You saw it too? I thought I was just imagining things. Have I offended the maid or done something that offended Mister?¡°

    Nier smiled tenderly at this princess and said, ¡°Young Lady is really silly; it doesn¡¯t matter if you made a mistake. You didn¡¯t notice the maid¡¯s look towards Mister. To me, it looked like a look of love. For her, she obviously sees you as her rival. And remember that female cook who was sizing you up as she looked at your behind. I heard people saying that women with bigger butts have good fertility. I fear that the female cook was looking at yours to see if you had good fertility.¡±

    Laura was stunned for a moment, then angrily retorted, ¡°Smelly girl, stop talking about this crazy thing every day. Since you know about feelings and love, how about I find someone to marry you off to. ¡±

    Nier only gave another tender smile. ¡°Young Lady, don¡¯t be angry. What I said are just facts. Looking at Young Lady, it seems like you¡¯re good enough to give birth.¡±

    Laura¡¯s heart was somewhat strange. She was confused, especially when she hadn¡¯t found out why Meirin and Meg had been looking at her. She hadn¡¯t known what to do, and instead she had thought that she somehow offended Zhao Hai. Now that Nier had spoken, she once again recalled how Meirin and Meg looked at her. It really did seem like what Nier stated.

    Nier¡¯s soul was pure, which was why she couldmunicate with animals. Simrly, she was very sensitive to the changes in a person¡¯s behaviour. Therefore, she had clearly observed that Meirin and Meg had often looked at Laura.

    Laura was lost in thought as she really never thought that Meg would consider her as a rival. As far as she could understand, the reason why they looked at her was because she did something wrong and offended Zhao Hai.

    If it were only a misunderstanding, then that would be fortunate. However, if the reason really was because of Zhao Hai, then the matter was a very big deal. That could probably exin why Meg still showed a good impression to her while in front of Zhao Hai.

    With these thoughts, Laura couldn¡¯t help but blush. Normally, she should be worried if Zhao Hai was the reason. Instead, she found that she wasn¡¯t actually worried, only a little embarrassed as she faintly chuckled.

    Laura was a very calm person. Quinn John had taught her early on about being sensible. When she encountered difficulties, she should be calm. This was the most basic requirement for being a businessman.

    She soon found that she wasn¡¯t feeling quite right, then immediately began to reflect on what she was doing. The result was that she got dizzier until she felt as if she were about to faint, but she still hadn¡¯t gotten any clues. She finally gave up thinking about this matter. But this matter, along with her feelings, had nted a seed in her heart.

    * * * * *

    When she returned home, Quinn John had alreadye back and was drinking tea in the study. Laura entered the study, waved away the servants, and then whispered to Quinn John, ¡°Grandpa Quinn John, how was it?¡±

    Quinn John chuckled slightly. ¡°It is done. Evan really does have power, and his power is not weak. Every centrist elders in the Purcell n is his subordinate. He had secretly asked those elders to endure since early on and was just waiting for the opportunity. Right now, it is their chance to do so. Most importantly, you wouldn¡¯t believe who is backing him up. It is one of the Guardian Deities of the Purcell n, the Universal Origin Sword Saint. He is Evan¡¯s grandfather as well!¡±

    Laura paused for a moment, then said with happiness, ¡°Great! With such a backing, things will be easier to handle now. However, since the Universal Origin Sword Saint is Evan¡¯s grandfather, when Evan was treated as just a mere figurehead, why hadn¡¯t he done anything? Also, if Evan is aware of all this, then towards Kaiser and those of the Elders Assembly, why didn¡¯t he know of it? ¡±

    Quinn John smiled. ¡°What kind of an existence is the Universal Origin Sword Saint? Of course he knew, he just didn¡¯t make a move. This is so that Evan could gain experience, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be qualified to be the n Lord. Moreover, there¡¯s a tradition in the Purcell n that only the n Lord could see the Guardian Deities. Any other person wasn¡¯t qualified to do so. This is probably why Kaiser didn¡¯t know of the Universal Origin Sword Saint. Furthermore, the Universal Origin Sword Saint was already a Rank Nine dozens of years before Wind Saint Buffy. In the Purcell n, the only one who knew of his identity would only be Evan.¡±

    Laura stood up happily and walked around. She excitedly repeated, ¡°Great. With such strength, this matter of associating with him is certainly marvelous. Grandpa Quinn John, what has Grand Duke Evan done to prepare?¡±

    Quinn John lightly chuckled. ¡°What we should do is allow them to y their tricks. Theserge ns want the First Elder to step down, so they will increase the price of food. Such a matter can¡¯t be solved by the First Elder and this will naturally make him step down. Increasing the prices of food, however, will make us a big hurdle. We should expect that they will look for us soon and might even threaten us. So we will use this opportunity to invite Mr. Zhao Hai.

    ¡°We will allow the food prices to rise up, thus making the First Elder step down. Evan would then seize this opportunity to stand out with our cooperation by forcing the price of food down. Then the Universal Origin Sword Saint wille forward and act, fortifying Evan¡¯s position as the n Lord. But, we will also need more food as we know that once the food prices falls, many will begin to buy food. Therefore, we should prepare and stock up food supplies. Even if it is expensive to buy them, we should still sell them cheaply.¡±

    Laura chuckled. ¡°What a coincidence. When I went to Mr. Zhao Hai, he told me that he had more than five hundred thousand kilograms of grain. As long as we are ready to pick it up, we can immediately get them. Ha ha, did Mister already think of this?¡±

    Quinn John stared for a moment. He looked puzzledly at Laura and asked, ¡°Young Lady, do you mean to say that aside from the normal food supply, you can also get five hundred thousand kilograms of grain?¡±

    Laura shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that may not be the case. Mister said that he currently has over five hundred thousand kilograms,. I actually don¡¯t know how much more, but I presume it won¡¯t be less than seven hundred and fifty thousand kilograms. ¡±

    Quinn John said, ¡°He can take out five hundred thousand kilograms of grain and still supply one hundred seventy five thousand kilograms everyday. In the end, howrge is his territory?¡±

    Laura smiled wryly as she was also curious about this matter, but hadn¡¯t thought of asking. Zhao Hai¡¯s body hid too many secrets which she didn¡¯t know about. Up to now, it hadn¡¯t been long since she first met Zhao Hai. Therefore, she didn¡¯t mention or ask about these things.

    Quinn John was out of breath for a moment. ¡°Anyway, I will manage the supply that we currently have. In the meantime, as we wait for theserge firms toe looking for us, you should again visit Mister. Exin everything to Mister and clearly speak to him about this matter as well as ask him for help. ¡±

    Laura nodded her head. ¡°Alright, I will. I have seen that Mister doesn¡¯t know much about the matters of the Purcell n. While this matter is irrelevant to Mister, we can assume that he would help.¡±

    Quinn John punctually nodded. He turned around and looked out the window. ¡°As long as this matter gets resolved, the Purcell Duchy will be our world.¡±

    Laura eyes also shone as she looked out the window excitedly.

 Chapter 161 - Storm

    <h4>Chapter 161 - Storm</h4>

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t in the mood to think about these matters as his attention was focused on the Carrion Swamp. Laura had told him that Buffy was heading towards the Carrion Swamp, and Zhao Hai had previously tasked Drunk to explore there. Unfortunately, they weren¡¯t that deep in the swamp. So long as Buffy entered the area, they would definitely be found.

    This time, as Green had said, their goal was to catch Buffy off guard. People on the continent knew that the Carrion Swamp wasn¡¯t an easy ce to explore, and even a Rank Nine expert would face dangers, Even if they survived and came out, they would be severely wounded. If Buffy came out from the Carrion Swamp injured, then Zhao Hai definitely wouldn¡¯t let him return to the Purcell n.

    Although Zhao Hai already knew that Evan wasn¡¯t the one who moved against them, the truth remained that the Purcell n did attack them. They could let Evan go, but the enmity between them and the Purcell n wouldn¡¯t be easily forgotten.

    Moreover, Buffy had injured Green and even went to the ck Wastes to search for them. His aim was to eventually kill them, which then led to them retreating back into the Space. Such a big enmity, how could Zhao Hai not repay it?

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried about what would happen to Drunk and his team. Although Drunk was a zombie that looked like a human, he could still be easily be found out by a Rank Nine expert¡¯s divine sense. Even so, if Buffy found them, he wouldn¡¯t be able to lift his hands so easily. After all, they were in the Carrion Swamp, an extraordinary ce. If he did move, then it wouldn¡¯t be any different than courting death. Don¡¯t forget, probably more than two Rank Nine experts had died in the Carrion Swamp,

    Since Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t sure when Buffy would be arriving in the Carrion Swamp, he didn¡¯t let the ves leave the Space. Right now, all they can do was wait.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried, especially now that thend inside had increased greatly. Even if he obtained more than a hundred people, there wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Now, all he had to do was wait.

    Fortunately, Zhao Hai was a patient person. They weren¡¯t aware that Buffy had already left Casa City and immediately came and searched Fort Iron Mountain to once again look for them. He¡¯s stayed for some time at Fort Iron Mountain. After careful observations, he still found no one. Thus, he decided to enter the Carrion Swamp.

    While Zhao Hai waited patiently, the situation in Casa City was different as it became very lively recently. The Second and Third Elders moved in all directions. They vied for the support of therge ns, and naturally, they even went to look for Laura.

    However, this time, it wasn¡¯t just a single n that was looking for Laura. Instead, all of the ns joined together to look for her.They wanted to force her to admit defeat.

    It was very clear to theserge ns that if they wanted to make their ns sessful, Laura would have to be a part of it. She was the biggest hindrance to making the First Elder step down. If they couldn¡¯t convince her, then Laura would continuously provide food, thus making their n impossible to execute.

    So regardless of how they wanted to deal with the First Elder, they should first clear the hurdle that was Laura. That was why these ns joined up to look for her.

    They thought that Laura would be difficult to persuade, but they hadn¡¯t thought that Laura would so easily agree. Of course it was rtively easy. Laura, however, had her own conditions, and that was to have a share in their sess.

    Laura wanted to get a share of the sales in the Purcell Duchy. Now, no matter who would sit at the top, she wouldn¡¯t be suppressed. Furthermore, she would also like to increase her share of the sales of daily necessities in the Purcell Duchy.

    Such conditions were already expected by these big firms, but they were still surprised. They then thought they were the same people crossing the same river, and thought that Laura¡¯s decision to help them against the Purcell n was so that she could reap the benefits. Otherwise, it would be in vain if she stayed with the Purcell n. Now, with this failure of the First Elder, impending changes were at hand. Naturally, one needed to prepare a way out for oneself. Since she had helped the Purcell n in thepetition against the firms before, this was the condition she ced on them now.

    These merchants didn¡¯t know that their actions were already known by Kaiser. Kaiser had managed the business of the Purcell n for many years, which wasn¡¯t a joking matter. He had a veryrge influence within the Purcell n. This time around however, he suffered a major loss. Still, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to move him, even if the Second and the Third Elders make their move.

    The actions of theserge ns were reported to Kaiser at the earliest possible time. Kaiser saw the reports and immediately knew he was in big trouble. If he couldn¡¯t handle therge ns, then his position would really be taken away.

    Kaiser immediately went to seek out theserge ns and promised a lot of conditions in order to get their support. The problem was that during these past years, Kaiser had been too dominant inside the Purcell Duchy. He hadn¡¯t had much interactions with theserge firms and he even suppressed them asionally. Thus, these big firms were already offended. On the surface, theyplied to his conditions, but deep inside they were snorting andughing loudly. This made Kaiser somewhat depressed.

    He really wanted to immediately extinguish these people. However, he only had Rank Eight experts and no Rank Nines. Moreover, these past few years, he had been too busy handling the affairs of the n. This resulted in a stagnation for his own cultivation and he had only reached Early Rank Eight. Theserge firms also had their own Rank Eight experts, so even if he wanted to begin exterminating them, he feared that in the end he would just end up failing.

    Since he was a greater elder of the n, he could ask those other enshrined deities to move. These enshrined deities would at least be Rank Eight experts. There were a total of over thirty Rank Eight enshrined experts in the n. A force of over thirty Rank Eight experts was an extremely powerful force.

    In the end, he couldn¡¯t do it this time as he had just suffered a huge blow to his reputation, not to mention the Second and the Third Elders were ready to attack him. If he wanted to ask those enshrined deities, he would first have to convene the Elders Court and let them decide if they would allow it or not. However, if he really did decide to convene the Elders Court, he would only be able to gain the time needed to eat a turtle. If he couldn¡¯t seed in convincing the elders of the Elders Court, then that would pave the way for the Second and the Third Elder to oust him by using the n rules.

    Having said that, even if he could ask those enshrined deities, he still wouldn¡¯t dare to do so. Behind thoserge firms was the support ofrge ns. Theserge ns didn¡¯t have poor rtionships with the Purcell n. If theserge ns united to move against the Purcell n, then he wouldn¡¯t just be stepping down as the First Elder. Instead, most of the lives within the Purcell n wouldn¡¯t be saved. He didn¡¯t dare do such thing.

    The First Elder paid attention to the movements of the Second and Third Elder and had actually ignored Evan instinctively. In fact, he really didn¡¯t mind Evan. Since the time Evan became the n Lord, he had beenpletely pressed and had be aplete figurehead. In his opinion, Evan was stupid, so there wasn¡¯t a cause for concern.

    However, he had forgotten that humans grow. Evan was still young, but already a Rank Eight warrior. It was impossible to be stupid after reaching such a height. Though in the past he didn¡¯t have any experience in political struggles, after some time of being suppressed by this elder, he had grown. Adding his forbearance of having to painfully watch from the sidelines, he understood a lot. The present Evan,pared to the n Lord Evan of the past years, waspletely different.

    But however different Evan was, nobody had seen it. Everyone inside the Purcell n had underestimated Evan. They didn¡¯t know that during these past few years, Evan had been secretly in contact with those centrist elders. Presently, his power matched equally with those of the Second and Third Elders.

    These centrist elders couldn¡¯t get used to the First Elder being so rampant. They also didn¡¯t want to help the two other greater elders seize power. Therefore, they became centrist in the struggles. However, being a centrist would naturally push themselves on the opposite side of the three greater elders, which meant they didn¡¯t get anything good and were usually on the unfair end of deals. Evan, however, had observed them for a long time. He understood their situation and started to secretly meet with them to slowly increase his power.

    Several people were preparing for the storm that will soone to Casa City. This time however, Laura had gone out of the city and went towards Stony Mountain.

    Laura¡¯s trip this time to Stony Mountains didn¡¯t have much of a reaction from therge forces of Casa City. They thought that Laura would once again talk to Zhao Hai about the increase in food prices, so naturally, they didn¡¯t stop her.

    The previous time she went to Stony Mountain was three days ago. Laura hade to Stony Mountain that time to tell Zhao Hai of her ns.

    * * * * *

    Zhao Hai really hadn¡¯t thought much of Laura¡¯s n and also wasn¡¯t opposed to it. Although the n would make themoners of Casa City suffer, they would only experience it for a short time. As long as Evan regained his position, the storm would fly over, which would make everything better.

    Moreover, it could be considered as giving back what they owed Evan. Helping Evan upy the leading position could be considered as paying him back. Plus, this could only end up as good for them

    Zhao Hai knew that this time, Laura helping Evan would be a favor. When Evan regains the leading position, he would then support Laura back. This in turn will allow Laura to sell more, which was good for him.

    If Laura¡¯s sales increased, his ie would also increase too. Then Zhao Hai would have more gold avable for use.

    Actually, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t short on money. Zhao Hai had been the only one selling bamboo rice to the Purcell Duchy during this period of time. His ie was around ten thousand gold coins. It could be said that he was the entire Purcell Duchy¡¯s food supplier. What this meant was that he had the monopoly of the business. This would obviously give him a lot of profit.

    However, if these ten thousand gold coins were to be dropped into the ck Waste, he feared that not a sound could be heard from it. The ck Waste was too big and the foundations were too thin. There were many things that needed to be improved.

    Zhao Hai found himself with more money. The problem was that the more money you thought you needed to spend, the more ways you needed toe up with to make money.

 Chapter 162 - The Deity Presides

    <h4>Chapter 162 - The Deity Presides</h4>

    New Dynasty Calendar year 1637, 30th day of the Seventh Month. This day, with regards to themoners of the Purcell Duchy, was not a calm day. Themoners had thought that the food crisis that urred some time ago would have already passed. They were wrong. Perhaps, instead, the food crisis had just began.

    On this day, all of the food stores within the Purcell Duchy suddenly began to increase their prices. The Higanbana and the Purcell Duchy public stores were the only ones who didn¡¯t immediately raise their prices. Over the past few days, however, their shops had also slowly sold out all of their stocks, which resulted in the current break out of the food crisis.

    Those pseudo-aristocrats or full aristocrats were more fortunate as they had food of their own in storage. Unfortunately, this wasn¡¯t the case for the poormoners. Since they didn''t have enough money to buy food beforehand, they were now at risk of starvation This was especially true with the rapid rise of food prices.

    As the price of food increased, aside from the poormoners, even those who had stored food began to worry. They were afraid that the prices would rise even more. If that were the case, they would also be starving soon.

    Although the Higanbana and Purcell n stores had put out word that they would soon have more shipments of food, the prices still continued to rise, and the crisis hadn¡¯t gone away. Commoners who had money to buy food had started to buy them now. They were stocking up and prepared for the oing famine.

    This crisis that Casa City was currently experiencing was actually arger version of the storm that was happening within the Purcell n. Now that the Purcell n was in such a mess, the Second and the Third Elders were ready to move to abdicate the First Elder. The First Elder didn¡¯t want to abdicate. Only, he didn¡¯t have any means to resolve the situation. Now, both sides were in a deadlock.

    Both of these factions weren''t aware that around this time, the centrist elders had begun to move. They reached out to each other and jointly united to increase their authority. Also, their actions were very covert. They evaded the detection of both of the other factions that were currently in a deadlock.

    Kaiser, in particr, had seen that the results of their battle had finallye into y. Both factions had pulled in arge number of people into their sides. Inside the conference room of the Purcell n, scenes full of deceit and political ploys were being done on the spot.

    Finally, both factions in the conference room decided to set up votes to decide who would serve as the elders of which posts. They also knew that whatever the result would be, the Purcell n would incur losses overall.

    Both sides were confident and believed that they had the best chances for victory. The First Elder¡¯s forces were thergest; with one vote from each elder, he was assured of getting more than half the votes. An absolutely overwhelming superiority.

    However, the Second and the Third Elders had also pulled a number of elders to their side these past few days. They had the confidence to defeat the First Elder, and both factions agreed on solving the problem by convening the Elders Court. Evan, the n Lord, was forgotten by them.

    4th of the Eighth Month, the Elders Court was convened. After the elections in the Elders Court, Kaiser abdicated his position as the Purcell n¡¯s First Elder. Now, not only were the greater elders able to do so, but even the ordinary elders were eligible to win his position and became someone to be worshipped within the n.

    Originally, after the first round of elections, the Second Elder should¡¯ve been the one to take the post of the First Elder and temporarily resolve the current food crisis.

    However, a problem emerged. The Third Elder refused to ept the decision, resulting in a confrontation between the two factions. They decided to convene the Elders Court again on the 6th day of the Eighth Month in order to elect someone for the First Elder¡¯s post. This time, however, knowing the significance of the next assembly, they decided to allow the Universal Origin Sword Saint, a Guardian Deity of the n and a Rank Nine expert, to preside.

    The Universal Origin Sword Saint was an existence on the level of a god for the Purcell n. This was truly the case. No one dared to disturb him, so no one had been able to ask for him before. His fearfulness was way above Buffy¡¯s.

    The Universal Origin Sword Saint had been a Rank Nine expert for nearly sixty years. Fifty years ago, the Purcell n encountered a major catastrophe. The juniors of the n who were outside to gain experience had met a ck magician. These juniors of the n then killed the ck magician.

    It turned out that this ck magician was a disciple of the continent¡¯s infamously evil and wicked ck magician, Bone Saint Anto. Anto was a Rank nine expert, justifying his title. The next thing that happened was straightforward. Anto began hunting and killing the juniors of the Purcell n, which made these juniors unable to leave Casa City.

    Finally, the Purcell n decided to invite one of the two Guardian Deities of the n during that time. A Rank Nine water magician, Blue Waves Law Saint, came forward to kill Anto. What they hadn¡¯t thought was that Anto would kill the Blue Wave Law Saint on the spot, cing the entire Purcell n on the verge of life and death.

    Around this time, an expert who had just be Rank Nine a few years ago, the Universal Origin Sword Saint, moved. Alone and with a single sword, he travelled thousands of kilometers to kill Anto. Finally, Anto¡¯s head was taken back to be disyed in Casa City. Thus, the Purcell n averted the crisis safely.

    This battle made the Universal Origin Sword Saint famous, making him one of the Rank Nine experts on the continent with a high prestige. Anto became a Rank Nine thirty years before, and adding to the fact that he was a ck magician, he was a strong and renowned Rank Nine magician. The Universal Origin Sword Saint had just became a Rank Nine a few years ago, yet had taken his head off on the spot. This showed that his strength was a lot higher than Anto¡¯s.

    Then for twenty years, the Universal Origin Sword Saint hadn¡¯t been seen since. After thirty years since the Universal Origin Sword Saint became a Rank Nine, anotherrge n¡¯s Guardian Deity issued forth a challenged to him. They met at Jade Belt River, and the battle was earthshaking. For three days, there was no flow of water in Jade Belt River due to their battle. That ceter became known as Sword Saint Lake due to the damage the two of them made, and especially because of the winner, the Universal Origin Sword Saint.

    Since then, there had been no challenges made against a Rank Nine on the continent.

    Afterwards, the Universal Origin Sword Saint wasn¡¯t seen again. One could say that although no one could dare offend and be unreasonable towards Wind Saint Buffy in the Purcell n, in reality, the Universal Origin Sword Saint held more respect from the elders. Precisely because of his rare appearances, no one knew of the real name of the Universal Origin Sword Saint. Now, his title of Universal Origin Sword Saint was regarded as his name.

    This time around, the issue of the Universal Origin Sword Saint presiding over the Elders Court hadn¡¯t been met with any resistance. Everyone clearly understood that these were troubled times. But no matter where you went though, even if you withdrew, there would still be the fear of being killed by Sir Sword Saint.

    The Elders Court was scheduled to elect a First Elder within the conference room. When these elders arrived, they found that the Second and Third Elders, along with Evan, were already in the conference room. On the seat that was originally for the n Lord sat an upright old man.

    This old man was tall, the same height as n Lord Evan. His hair was white, as if it were dyed with snow without a trace of variation. Surprisingly though, his beard was yellow.

    The old man sat with his eyes closed, seemingly asleep. Everyone saw this and couldn¡¯t help but slow their pace as they carefully walked to their seats and sat down.

    Evan hadn¡¯t sat down, but instead stood beside the old man. Below the n Lord¡¯s seat were the three seats for the greater elders, wherein only two people sat down, the Second and the Third Elders. However, they both looked restless.

    As soon as all of the elders arrived, Evan whispered something into the old man¡¯s ears. The old man then responded with a slight nod. Evan stood up and held the scepter in his right hand that symbolized the power of the Head of the n. He went towards the middle of the stage, looked around, and said, ¡°The assembly of the Elders Court this time is witnessed by Sir Guardian Deity, and has now formally started. The election will now proceed. In this election, we will decide to relieve the Second Elder through an election.¡°

    After Evan said this, the elders of the Elders Court were surprised for a moment before giving an outcry. They had forgotten the existence of the Universal Origin Sword Saint. Right at this moment, they only had one thing in their mind: ¡®Evan was crazy¡¯.

    However, before Evan could speak, a cold snort was loudly heard. Everyone on the scene felt as though their heads were hit by a hammer and suddenly saw stars. Then they remembered that the Universal Origin Sword Saint was still sitting there; being loud was like asking for death.

    Everyone calmed down while Evan stood on the stage with his unchanged expression and said, ¡°The voting now begins.¡±

    The people in the conference room looked at each other. They didn¡¯t know what to do when suddenly, someone actually raised a hand.

    The people in the conference room were surprised for a moment. They looked at the person that had raised a hand, and it was a centrist elder, Juan. Along with Juan, the other centrist elders also raised their hands. Then the loyal members of the First Elder¡¯s faction as well as the Third Elder¡¯s faction. Only the few loyal members of the Second Elder¡¯s faction didn¡¯t raise their hands.

    Evan swept his eyes across the conference room, showing his gratefulness to the elders. With a cold voice, he said ¡°Over seventy percent have voted. The Second Elder will now be relieved from his duties starting tomorrow. The next poll will decide if the Third Elder should be relieved from his duties. Those who agree, please raise your hand.¡±

    The people in the conference room weren¡¯t silly. Even a fool would know what Evan was doing. In one fell swoop, Evan had moved to relieve the Second and the Third Elders of their duties. This was equivalent to pulling out the entire root of the forces of the greater elders. As long as he controlled the Elders Court, his position as the n Lord would be held firmly.

    If it were during normal times, the loyal elders of the Second and the Third Elders might have started trouble with him. Instead, as this assembly was presided over by the Universal Origin Sword Saint, should the Elders Court really dare to make trouble then death was the only thing that awaited them in the end!

    The original members of the First Elder¡¯s faction were happy to see this development. In any case, the First Elder had now fallen. Whether it was the Second or the Third Elder, they wouldn¡¯t gain any benefits. If they supported Evan, however, then they might be able to rely on him to gain some benefits.

    This time, undoubtedly, the results of the poll was a high number of votes. Starting today, the Second and Third Elders who were worshipped in the n, lost their authority, be it within the Elders Court or in the entire n.

    Evan continued the elections. This time, for the position of the First Elder. Evan proposed Juan and the proposal was agreed upon immediately. Juan became the Purcell n¡¯s First Elder. Evan proposed Wind Sue, a representative of the centrist elders, to be the Second Elder. The election for the Third Elder was very dramatic. Evan had unexpectedly proposed someone who had been a member of the First Elder¡¯s faction. He was the n¡¯s Elder of Foreign Affairs, Stern. No one had ever thought of this, but the proposal was passed.

 Chapter 163 - The Storm Calms

    <h4>Chapter 163 - The Storm Calms</h4>

    At this point, the Purcell n¡¯s civil strife hade to an end and the storm passed. However, no one had thought that the winner in the end would unexpectedly be Evan, who had been low-key and someone they had looked down upon.

    Furthermore, no one dared to challenge the result of this election as the assembly was witnessed by the Universal Origin Sword Saint. If somebody really dared to challenge the results, then it meant that they dared to challenge the Universal Origin Sword Saint. Within the Purcell n, no one had the guts to do so.

    Moreover, the loyal elders from the greater elders faction that were present had found that they¡¯d never thought Evan would already have the same strength as them. Their defeat this time was justified because of that.

    Lastly, the three new greater elders that were elected were also very interesting. There were the two centrists, who were the backbone of Evan¡¯s faction, while thest one turned out to be from the former First Elder¡¯s faction, Stern.

    Everyone from the Purcell n knew that although Stern was the Foreign Affairs head, he was also a close follower of the former First Elder, Kaiser. It was to the point that he¡¯d always followed him in every situation. It was beyond everyone¡¯s expectation that he would now be selected as the new Third Elder

    However, they soon understood why Evan did this. Evan chose Stern as the Third Elder in order to quickly lead the former First Elder¡¯s faction to his side. Now, the loyal members of his faction had grown to sixty percent of the total number of elders in the Elders Court. This number was definitely scary; even the former First Elder didn¡¯t have this much authority and power.

    This time, Kaiser and the other former greater elders understood Evan''s powerful position. Just a simple elder position, which was under the influence of a former greater elder, had cut off a political veteran.

    The result of this election of the Purcell n¡¯s Elders Court had made thoserge firms stunned. They hadn¡¯t thought that the two people they supported would eventually copse, and that unexpectedly, the forgotten Evan would suddenly resurge.

    This caught therge firms off guard, leaving them startled about what had happened. After the elections in the Elders Court was finished, Evan suddenly announced that the Purcell n had transported in arge amount of food and that the prices would be the same as before. When this news came out, the food prices fell.

    Evan didn¡¯t lie because after he finished, they immediately saw a carriage transporting foodmodities into Casa City. Although it was only bamboo rice,moners had no problem eating them. There were also some aristocratic ns that would eat bamboo rice, so themoners would also do so.

    Thoserge firms calcted that the amount of bamboo rice transported by those carriages had brought nearly five hundred thousand kilograms into Casa City. There was a total of around 1.5 - 2 million kilograms transported all over the Purcell Duchy. Even if they wanted to increase the prices, they wouldn¡¯t be able to.

    Everyone from therge firms understood that this time around, they had been yed by Laura. This was an obvious matter. If they couldn¡¯t see it, they shouldn¡¯t be in the mercantile business.

    However, they couldn¡¯t say that they were bitter. These firms initially epted Laura¡¯s conditions, but their intentions weren¡¯t very good from the start. They were ready to support the people who held the superior position, and had coborated with Laura just to rope her into their faction. What they hadn¡¯t thought was that Laura would move ahead of them, tidying them all up.

    Theserge firms also knew that if they continued to oppose the current situation, they might offend the Purcell n, which they feared would make their days a lot more harder. So the moment the carriage went into the city, the price of food within the whole Purcell Duchy went down.

    The crisis was started in the past by the pest infestation and led to a series of chain reactions. However, during this time, there were only two big winners. One was Laura, and the other was Evan.

    Furthermore, no one knew that there was also another winner that had been hiding behind these winners and was actually the one who gained the most. It was none other than Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai earned a total of 20,000 gold coins during this crisis. Moreover, he earned several hundreds of gold coins a day, which went directly into his pockets. The most important thing was that this time¡¯s crisis was something he could have been left out of.

    When Zhao Hai received the news Laura had sent, saying that the storm had passed, he couldn¡¯t help but want tough. This was because this crisis had initially been started because of him. Now, with his help, they stopped it. Most importantly, he¡¯d made money while helping Evan, whom had helped the Buda n back when they were in a bind. A true good person with power, for Zhao Hai, was a very important thing.

    With Evan regaining his authority, he would not move to attack the Buda n, which also lifted them out of one of their crises. They almost didn¡¯t have to worry about the Purcell n dealing with them.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think that the result would turn out to be this great. It was really a big surprise for him. And now, the matters in Casa City wouldn¡¯t need him to personally manage over. Even if he wouldn¡¯t be providing the food, therge firms in the Purcell Duchy would do so, thus lowering the food prices within the Purcell Duchy. With this, the food crisis was officially lifted.

    This news was not necessarily a good thing for Zhao Hai. To be precise, when Zhao Hai sold foodmodities, he gained several hundred gold coins each day. Now if therge firms sold theirs, then his ie would definitely decrease.

    However, Zhao Hai still received nearly 200 gold coins per day just for selling food. The consequences of what thoserge firms had done earlier had resulted in a negative status.

    Commoners also held their grudges. When they were in a difficult time, they would remember those who helped them and those who had harmed them.

    Due to this, there were very few people who would buy from the stores of therge firms. On the other hand, the Higanbana firm had gotten arge number of customers who bought from their stores.

    It was then that those great businessmen became convinced that this time, Laura was a lot more clever than them. Even if it was invisible, the Higanbana firm had be the gship firm inside the Purcell Duchy.

    Theserge firms understood that the creation of such a gship firm was not easy. So long as there were Higanbana signboards, it would surely represent a source of wealth.

    Thinking about it now would be of no use, so what they did was try to find a way to pull people into buying from their stores. Therefore, to do so, they made some superior conditions. For example, discounts on certainmodities. Or if one buys a certainmodity, then they would receive an extra gift.

    Theserge firms were in the business for a long time. Naturally, they were clear on how to deal with this. They had discovered these methods and were ready to exploit them.

    However, even after doing so, there were only a few people who went into their stores to purchase anything. Themoners were still offended by them. Fortunately, they wererge firms who were still rich. They could afford to lose for now. Given some time, they should be able to recover slowly.

    But if they wanted to get back their former prestige quickly, it would be impossible. Laura wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity. There was a saying that when machines dominated the market, even when they came back to life, they could only have a part of the soup.

    The biggest issue to be considered this time was that theserge firms had offended the Purcell n. If they were supported by the person who had won, then it would be better. They wouldn¡¯t be in such a difficult situation and it might have also given them some benefits. However, they¡¯d chosen to have little contact with Evan prior to this. Don¡¯t even speak about benefits, they were already lucky enough that Evan had given them face and hadn¡¯t pushed them out of the Purcell Duchy.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about what happened in Casa City. He was now more concerned about the situation in the ck Waste and Carrion Swamp.

    During the time when the Purcell n¡¯s Elders Court was in assembly, Zhao Hai had received a message from Drunk. The news stated that they had been seen by Wind Saint Buffy, but there were no movements from him. Although Buffy was curious about these zombies, they were within the Carrion Swamp and he didn¡¯t dare deal with them.

    Upon hearing that Buffy was really in the Carrion Swamp, Zhao Hai felt relieved. He let the ves out of the Space and back into the castle, allowing them to work with the oil press as well as the millstones to process the rice. This rice was generallyparable to bamboo rice and Zhao Hai had a lot of them on his hands. He intended to keep them as their own food.

    The bamboo rice that Zhao Hai sold to Laura was bamboo rice that Green had originally bought. Remember, Zhao Hai¡¯s Space produced better quality bamboo rice. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t bear to sell those good things, which was why he kept some of them for their own consumption.

    Zhao Hai had also started to improve the soil in the ck Waste along with the surrounding areas. It was now the Eighth Month, and nting something on the continent right now would bete, so Zhao Hai didn¡¯t nt anything. He had also brought other seeds that weremonly nted on the continent and let the ves try and experiment with growing them. For theing winter, they also started stocking up on firewood, as well as produced cotton clothing for the ves.

    Zhao Hai stood around and thought that a person must feed their family. Currently, he had a hundred people counting on him and discovered that their needs were extensive. Preparing for them would really be tedious.

    First was acquiring the firewood, which was an important supply to have during the winter. With it, less people would freeze to death. Also, there was still the cotton clothing, food, and other various things, which added up to a lot.

    Fortunately, Zhao Hai had made a temporary transfer point inside Casa City. This transfer point wasn¡¯t ced by Zhao Hai, but rather, it was set up by Green. It was located in a remote area in Casa City where they had bought a house. The house was to be used as the entry point into the Space, so it had be the transfer point.

    Zhao Hai had bought many things through this transfer point. However, he couldn¡¯t buy ss windows for the ves as they were too expensive. He only bought paper windows along with a bed, cupboards, a table, four chairs, a brazier, a copper kettle, and a number of things to eat for each of the ves.

    Buying things like this and that, Zhao Hai had bought them unconsciously and hadn¡¯t realized that he actually spent a total of almost 5,000 gold coins. Spending money really was faster than making money.

 Chapter 164 - A Trivial Matter

    <h4>Chapter 164 - A Trivial Matter</h4>

    When the Ninth Month came, Casa City was alreadypletely peaceful. Not only had the food prices be stable, but even the prices of other daily necessities were now a little cheaperpared to before.

    The big firms had no other way but to do this. If they didn¡¯t reduced the prices, then nobody would be going to their stores to shop. As a result of them lowering the prices, there was a chain-like response that cheapened the prices of mostmodities.

    Of course, the Higanbana stores also reduced their prices. Most people bought food from them too. This wasn¡¯t only because the Higanbana firm had helped them during the crisis, but also because the foodmodities they sold were of really high quality.

    In the beginning, the Higanbana firm mostly sold normalmodities and when other stores reduced their prices, the people would then go and buy from those stores. The civilians now ranked foodmodities among the stores . If the Higanbana store¡¯s food was regarded as first, then the other stores can only be regarded as ninth.

    The main reason for this was because the foodmodities being sold by the Higanbana firm were not only of high quality, but also because they had a very high quantity of magic elements within. An example would be the radish that they sold, which a lot of people bought.

    Zhao Hai knew of this matter after Laura had informed him. He immediately made a decision. This decision was to create a trademark for his food products. From now on, they would then be called Taoyuan products.

    On the Ark continent, nobody knew of Taoyuan. However, in China, Taoyuan was actually a ce everybody knew of. When spoken from a foreignnguage, it could be called Utopia.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s biggest desire was to build a new world within the heart of the ck Waste. A ce that meant ¡®this was what everyone yearned for,¡¯ a Utopia.

    Because of this idea, Zhao Hai had used Taoyuan. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t only think of this name, but also personally designed a trademark. This trademark was really simple as it was a drawing of a small bridge over flowing water with a family on top. Even though it was simple, on this world it was a very refreshing idea.

    Trademarks in this world just included a name and didn¡¯t have any formally printed seal on themodity. It was usually just spread by word of mouth. Zhao Hai, however, actually made a trademark design this time. This was a big step forward for this world.

    Laura was not stupid and after immediately seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s trademark, she¡¯d quickly made her own decision. Later on, allmodities from Zhao Hai would be called Taoyuanmodities. Rice would be ced in a big box, wherein the outside of those boxes would have the engravings of the trademark. The othermodities, such as radishes and oil, would be done the same as well. Furthermore, they¡¯d separated their othermodities from Taoyuanmodities in the shortest possible time.

    In order to open up the market, the Taoyuanmodities hadn¡¯t experienced a rise in their prices. Instead, they were sold at the normal price. This had made themoners really happy as themodities that Taoyuan produced were really of the highest quality. This was especially true for those families that had a child that went to the magic academies. This allowed those juniors eat bamboo rice everyday and, sometimes, radishes.

    The reason why the parents knew of the high magic content of thesemodities was because of Julie. Julie was the first person who bought the radishes from the Higanbana store and her son, Ross, after eating it only once, had been able to be deeply learned in magic. Heter became an official apprentice, and even acquired subsidies from the trade union for his studies.

    As a result, their family¡¯s living condition became better. Although Ross was only a magic apprentice and couldn¡¯t receive much in terms of subsidies from the trade union, he still received a gold coin each month. Formoners, this was very good. A gold coin could be saved for spendings, and was almost enough tost for the month.

    Julie was a very thrifty person. When the food crisis happened, she wasn¡¯t afraid because they had stocked up on food supplies. Julie had a habit of scooping out a small amount of rice before she cooks, every time, in order to save that rice in the family¡¯s rice jar. She had been doing this for a long time and, unknowingly, she had saved a cubic meter of rice. This was enough for their family to eat for several months, which was why Julie wasn¡¯t worried.

    However, afterwards, the food prices didn¡¯t rise. Julie then decided not to use the rice in the jar and continued buying rice from the Higanbana store. Still, in order to cope with the next famine, if ever there¡¯ll be one in the future, Julie started to be more thrifty. She made lunch boxes for Ross everyday to avoid letting him eat in the cafeteria.

    One day, Ross¡¯ magic instructor had noticed the food he brought. The instructor couldn¡¯t help it and curiously took a look, then felt that the food that Ross ate had a sufficient amount of magic elements in it. The instructor immediately asked Ross where it came from. Ross naturally wouldn¡¯t deceive his instructor and said that the food was bought by his mother. He didn¡¯t know where she¡¯d bought it.

    Ross¡¯ magic instructor asked him to bring him to his house. He then asked Julie about this matter, and Julie told her everything honestly. She also asked why this rice was so different from the other rice.

    Ross¡¯ instructor didn¡¯t deceive them either and told them that the magic element in the rice was very adequate and that eating it often would give advantages while cultivating magic. This matter had slowly spread since then.

    However, during that time, the Purcell Duchy was under a strict food control. If they wanted to buy, then they couldn¡¯t buy too much. But now that the food crisis had passed, Taoyuan¡¯s bamboo rice ushered in a new wave of high sales in the city.

    Nowadays, Taoyuan bamboo rice was very popr in Casa City. However, Julie didn¡¯t buy a lot as she heard that magic products would lose much of their magic elements when not consumed after some time. They feared that buying too much bamboo rice would just end up being stocked up and just turn into regr rice as time passed by.

    Afterwards, Taoyuan oil products were also reported to contain high magic elements. The news spread fast and Taoyuan oil also became a hotmodity. Now, everymoner recognized the Taoyuan brand.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t feel anything about this matter. If he nted bamboo rice everyday, he couldn¡¯t sell them easily. Afterall, in the entire Purcell Duchy, the food prices had already dropped. It was impossible that everyone in the duchy would eat his personally produced bamboo rice.

    However, Zhai Hai hadn¡¯t thought that the magic academy and aristocrats of Casa City would buy several hundred thousand kilograms of Taoyuan bamboo rice. Moreover, the orders were for one year which made Zhao Hai¡¯s ie very stable.

    Laura, however, was thinking of another matter. Zhao Hai had previously asked Laura to look for a buyer of blue-eyed rabbits. Laura actually wanted to cooperate with Zhao Hai, which he approved. Laura then started selling blue-eyed rabbit meat with an affordable price. Moreover, the magic elements it contained was higher than that of the radish and bamboo rice. Furthermore, since themoners could also afford to eat it, this time around themodity sold with a zing speed.

    Needless to say, Laura received huge orders from the aristocrats. Yet, they didn''t order much of the blue-eyed rabbit meat. Adding them all up, it would only amount to 3000 blue-eyed rabbits per month. This, in turn, made them rely heavily on the retail sales instead.

    Nowadays, within the Purcell Duchy, if you hadn¡¯t heard about the Taoyuan brand then it meant that you were an outsider. Everyone in the Purcell Duchy knew of the Taoyuan brand. Right now, the Higanbana stores currently had four types of products from this brand which made their business hot.

    Nobody even thought of faking Taoyuan products because the quality of those productspared to other products was too different. It would be easy to spot the difference. Even trying it once would let one know if it was a legitimate or fake product. This could easily ruin a store¡¯s reputation.

    Laura was also prepared for such cases. She¡¯d immediately taken measures to prevent it from happening, such as letting the buyers be presented with Taoyuan cards by store personnel in order to prove their legitimacy. Furthermore, these cards were exclusive only for Higanbana stores, so buying from other stores would mean that what you bought were counterfeit goods.

    Taking advantage of the poprity of Taoyuan products made the Higanbana business prosper. Laura opened up a lot of store branches throughout the Purcell Duchy. Now, one could see a Higanbana store everywhere within the duchy. This resulted in increased demand for Taoyuan products.

    Zhao Hai was happy to see this situation. Considering that he still couldn¡¯t nt high level nts in the Space, Zhao Hai had still been yielding an astonishing amount of products, enough to deal with the demands of the Higanbana stores. Given the situation, he was getting a lot more gold coins and this made him happy.

    He also sent a lot of blue-eyed rabbits to Laura to be processed. This procedure separated the rabbit furs and meat. Laura would then sell the rabbit meat and send back the processed rabbit fur to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai had also told Laura to use the money from selling the rabbit meat towards the processing of the rabbit fur. He also gave Laura some rabbit fur as he believed that human rtionships would have better sentiment if you gave them something.

    Laura decided to ept it in the end. However, she thought it was somewhat unfair for her to get something while Zhao Hai didn¡¯t get anything in return. Lately, she had been too busy managing the Higanbana stores, especially the newly opened branches. Thus, she didn¡¯t have much time to collect the different magic nts and beasts that Zhao Hai needed.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care much about it because, at present, the Higanbana firm had increased their demand for food and oilmodities. He was now nting a lot of radishes and had no time to nt other types of crops. Additionally, Zhao Hai was also too busy managing the matters on Fort Iron Mountain recently. Thus, he didn¡¯t have much free time and he was not worried, but rather quite relieved as he waited.

    Fort Iron Mountain was presently in very good condition. There was a lot of firewood, corn stalks, oil trees, and bamboo rice. As long as you dried them up, one could use these nts to make a fire, especially the oil fruit trees. Not only did it have many applications, it could also be used to make a firest for a longer duration. A fifty centimeter long piece of the oil tree canst for a whole day. Zhao Hai had way too many oil trees, so this was something that would be useful for the winter. As long as you ced an oil tree in the brazier, the room would be warm for the whole night.

    Zhao Hai had also improved thend in the ck Waste everyday. He then tasked the ves to grow some vegetables. These vegetables would then be used as food during winter period. Zhao Hai had also wanted to observe if these vegetables would be able to grow properly. In the end, he wanted to see the results of hisnd improvement.

 Chapter 165 - Travel Plans

    <h4>Chapter 165 - Travel ns</h4>

    Right now, Zhao Hai had insufficientnd inside the Space. He now had oil trees, bamboo rice, corn, and radishes nted all over the Space which made it so that he couldn¡¯t nt any other types of crops anymore. Zhao Hai had also observed that the improvement of the soil within the ck Waste was very good. He could nt oil trees in the ck Waste which could help loosen up thend usage inside the Space.

    Zhao Hai observed the improvement of the soil within the ck Waste when using the spatial soil. He saw that the soil in the ck Waste wouldn¡¯t be improved much by just mixing it with the spatial soil, thus, he concluded that using the spatial water to improve the quality of the soil was the best way to do so. He also feared that using the spatial soil would eventually lead to a thinning of the soil within the Space, which would lead to his demise.

    He had observed that the spatial water was taken from the springs. There was arge number of these springs, with so much water pouring out that it seemingly wasn¡¯t going to dry.

    Actually, Zhao Hai had guessed that the spatial soil could also be rejuvenated, and that the spatialnd wouldn¡¯t have any issue of thinning out. However, in his heart, Zhao Hai decided that using the spatial water would be the best.

    Zhao Hai was very busy these days as he improved thends of the ck Waste while also doing things inside the Space. This gave him a substantial amount of work each day.

    The main thing was that Zhao Hai had been waiting for Buffy toe out of the Carrion Swamp. If he sees that Buffy was injured, then he wouldn¡¯t be polite.

    Actually, Zhao Hai¡¯s reason for dealing with Buffy wasn¡¯t only due to revenge. He also wanted to learn more information about the Carrion Swamp as Drunk¡¯s team was too slow in exploring it; they would need a lot more time to do so properly. Furthermore, there were a lot of magic beasts and undead that had their own territories. Drunk could freely explore some areas as they were undead, but they would need to carefully pass by the territories of the magic beasts and other undead. Otherwise, they would be attacked by them. With such a situation, they could only advance slowly.

    Buffy was different as he was a Rank Nine expert. He could fly and avoid the attacks of the majority of the magic beasts and undead, which allowed him to go deeper into the Carrion Swamp. If he was injured whileing out of the Carrion Swamp, then Zhao Hai would immediately destroy him and turn him into an undead. Then he could directly ask Buffy about the situation within the Carrion Swamp. This information would enable him to better cope with the recurring magic beast riots.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t too worried about the Purcell n, especially now that Evan was the one in charge. Evan didn¡¯t have any malice towards them and wouldn¡¯t send anyone to deal with them. Zhao Hai¡¯s only worry was for the threat from the Carrion Swamp and, in fact, this was currently Zhao Hai¡¯s biggest worry.

    He didn¡¯t want to live in the ck Waste his entire life. However, if the threat from the Carrion Swamp wasn¡¯t resolved, then he wouldn¡¯t feel at ease. Once this matter was resolved, only then could he be contented and travel with pleasure all over the continent. He wanted to see this unique world.

    Although Zhao Hai was an otaku in his former life, his dream was to actually, one day, be able to travel all over the world. However, he really didn¡¯t have the money to do so back then. Travelling around the world would cost too much. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t really afford to do it, so he could only stay at home.

    It was different within the Ark Continent as he had the Space and arge territory. As long as he managed them properly, then he could afford to travel with pleasure around the world. Moreover, since he had the space he could travel back to his territory everyday, so he wasn¡¯t worried at all.

    Unfortunately, now wasn¡¯t the time to do so. He should first resolve the threat of the Carrion Swamp. Green also didn¡¯t oppose his idea of traveling for pleasure since on the continent, no matter which of the respected ns, they would always allow their juniors go outside at a certain age in order to be informed and gain experience about the world. Zhao Hai should actually go too, but the time wasn¡¯t right.

    The juniors of the aristocrats would have more knowledge for their travels upon leaving. It wouldn¡¯t only increase theirprehension and experiences, but they could also find several good friends. Along with these friends, they could explore the continent and understand the dangers within it. It wasmon knowledge that if the ns didn¡¯t let their juniors go out, then these juniors wouldn¡¯t ever grow up.

    Green also wanted to quickly resolve the threat of the Carrion Swamp. However, he also knew that this problem wasn¡¯t easy to resolve. If it were easy to do so, then the Carrion Swamp wouldn¡¯t be given the title of one of the Five Restricted Areas.

    * * * * *

    On the continent, no one went to the ck Waste to observe anymore, even those from the great ns. This matter wasn¡¯t known by Zhao Hai. The reason why was because the Purcell n had sent a Rank Nine expert to the ck Waste in order to chase them down and hadn¡¯t seeded. What had made them astonished was the fact that Buffy said that Zhao Hai absolutely wasn¡¯t in the ck Waste, nor even at Fort Iron Mountain.

    People believed the words a Rank Nine experts said and they¡¯d thought that the Buda n had secretly moved out of Fort Iron Mountain.

    Although the new King had ordered the Buda n not to leave the ck Waste, everyone knew that if the Buda n stayed there, they would only meet death. Therefore, secretly moving out of that ce was understandable.

    Adding to this fact, the ck Waste had always encountered magic beast attacks in the past, yet Green had been seen as safe and unscathed. It could only be exined that they haven¡¯t been living in the ck Waste.

    Moreover, everyone thought that Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t left the Purcell Duchy since the Purcell n had sent a Rank Nine to search ck Waste and hadn¡¯t found anyone. Furthermore, there was ck Mountain Fortress where a mix of good and evil people stayed. Generally, people thought that Zhao Hai would hide in the nearby areas of the ck Waste, which made them lose interest in searching the ck Waste in order to look for the Buda n. Also, they feared that they might identally meet with a magic beast riot while they were searching, which would make them cry tears in vain.

    Those great aristocrats actually felt quite relieved. Buffy, this time around, was a Rank Nine expert that had been used to get rid of a Rank Eight expert. That Rank Eight¡¯s cultivation would be slowly weakening, so he wouldn¡¯t be a difficult matter. Buffy had personally recognized this point. In other words, presently the Buda n would only have one Rank Eight magician left to assume personalmand. This meant they wouldn¡¯t be able to produce anything which could be a threat to them.

    The great nobles wouldn¡¯t even think about what three ants could do to them. Thus, no one would look, and the Buda n could be considered as forgotten.

    The only one who couldn¡¯t forget the Buda n was Evan. Evan had sent someone to search for clues of the Buda n within ck Mountain Fortress. Sadly, he failed and wasn¡¯t able to find anything. Finally, he gave up.

    They hadn¡¯t thought of sending people to the ck Waste to search there. Zhao Hai, on the other hand, had ced the undead around the perimeter to block any intruders. Even a Rank Eight expert wouldn¡¯t be able to hold its own against arge number of Rank Seven warrior undead. Furthermore, since the great aristocrats decided not to check on the ck Waste, there also wouldn¡¯t be any Rank Nine experts going there to check.

    This situation had actually benefited Zhao Hai. He was busy preparing to deal with Buffy, who was still exploring the Carrion Swamp. If ever he arrived at Fort Iron Mountain, it would be catastrophic.

    On the fifteenth day of the Tenth Month, Laura arrived at Stony Mountain. Zhao Hai, who¡¯d been busy at Fort Iron Mountain, quickly rushed to Bluestone Vi.

    By the time the undead had weed Laura into the mountain, Zhao Hai was already in the living room waiting for her. Green, Meirin, and Meg also came along and were curious as to why Laura had visited since there seemed to be no problem with their current cooperation. Nowadays, Laura had brought in around 10,000 gold coins of revenue to Zhao Hai, which was a veryrge help to him.

    Green weed Laura into the living room. Zhao Hai then said with a smile, ¡°Miss Laura, I¡¯m really sorry for the lukewarm wee as I had been handling some matterstely.¡±

    Laura smiled and replied, ¡°Mister is too kind and polite. Laura only came out of habit, and I was presumptuous.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled. ¡°Miss Laura is too polite. Please, sit down.¡±

    Laura also hadn¡¯t been able to visit Stony Mountaintely as she was quite busy with matters from the new branches being opened up. There were a lot of issues that needed to be addressed.

    After Laura sat down, Meg served tea to them, then stood back beside Zhao Hai and looked at Laura and Nier. Laura couldn¡¯t help but also look at Meg, and found that Meg was looking back at her too. She really felt that there was a hint of hostilitying from her.

    Laura cannot help but smile bitterly in secret as she pretended to drink the tea. Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t paid any attention to these matters as he drank from his cup of tea and asked, ¡°I wonder what Miss Laura wants to talk about this time?¡±

    Laura put down the cup of tea and replied with a smile, ¡°Mister, remember that you had asked me to look for seeds of different magic nts? I had found several types and today, I came specifically to give them to you.¡± After pping her hands, Searle entered the room and brought several small bags which he then ced on Zhao Hai¡¯s tea table.

    Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t expected that Laura woulde for this matter. For him, this was definitely very good news since the Space hadn¡¯t been able to level up for quite a long time. As long as the level rose to 11, he would be able to further open up thend. But if he couldn¡¯t raise the present level to 11, then he would be anxious.

    Zhao Hai looked at the bags on the table and impatiently opened them. There were five bags on the table altogether. Each small cloth sack had about half a kilogram of seeds within it.

    Zhao Hai opened all five cloth sacks and carefully looked at the amount of quality seeds. He saw that theses seeds didn¡¯t seem anything special, and Zhao Hai didn¡¯t find any special seeds inside the five bags.

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s expression, smiled lightly, and exined, ¡°Mister, these five bags contain seeds of potato, sweet pepper, red turnip, olives, and green lettuce. ¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and ced the five bags down. He turned his head towards Laura, smiled, and said, ¡°I have let Miss Laura be aughing stock. However, I do hope the Young Lady would still look for more magic vegetables or magic nts, along with magic beasts.¡±

    Laura smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee Mister. I¡¯m embarrassed that I can only give this much. Recently I¡¯d been very busy and wasn¡¯t able to help Mister look for magic nts. I do hope Mister would forgive me. But Mister, please be assured thatter, I will diligently look for the magic nts that Mister seeks.¡±

 Chapter 166 - Virtuous Phantasms versus Magic Pets

    <h4>Chapter 166 - Virtuous Phantasms versus Magic Pets</h4>

    Zhao Hai lightlyughed. ¡°Miss Laura is too serious. Later on, I will need much help from the Young Lady.¡±

    After Zhao Hai said that, Searle, who had walked out of the room earlier, came back with a big box. This box was around a meter long, half a meter wide, and about thirteen centimeters thick. Moreover, Searle handled the box with care, as if he were holding a newborn baby.

    Zhao Hai looked curiously at Searle, then turned his head puzzledly towards Laura and asked, ¡°Miss Laura, what is this?¡±

    Laura smiled. ¡°This is the gift I prepared for Mister.¡±

    Searle ced the box softly on the table and opened the lid slowly.

    Zhao Hai looked into the box and saw that there was some hay inside it. There were five veryrge eggs ced on the hay, and each egg was around 40 centimeters3 long and greater than ten centimeters in diameter. What was more strange was that the color of each egg was different. Their hues were yellow, blue, red, green4, and purple.

    Zhao Hai was puzzled as he examined the eggs while Green, startled, said, ¡°Virtuous Phantasm colored eggs!¡±

    Gawking, Zhao Hai asked, ¡°Virtuous Phantasm colored eggs? What''s that?¡±

    Green looked at the five eggs and exined, ¡°Virtuous Phantasms are special magic beasts and are very rare on the continent. This type of magic beast doesn¡¯t have any attack skills of their own.

    ¡°However, it has a very unusual ability. They can be used as an auxiliary. So long as a human obtains an egg of a Virtuous Phantasm, once they hatch, they can form a contract with the Virtuous Phantasm slowly. This is how you can use a Virtuous Phantasm. Moreover, they can help their master attract magic elements in order to aid them in battles. An adult Virtuous Phantasm can even turn into a weapon, helmet, or piece of armor. That¡¯s why on the continent, there is something known as biological magic staffs5 or living armor6.¡±

    Zhao Hai was in a daze. He hadn¡¯t thought that there would really be something like this, and couldn¡¯t help but look at the eggs with a pair of shining eyes.

    Laura, on the other hand, was surprised to find out that Green knew so much about Virtuous Phantasms. Anyone who knew so stuff about Virtuous Phantasms would definitely not be any average person. Low rank warriors and magicians didn¡¯t even know the existence of these beasts. She didn¡¯t think that Green would know so much about it, which made her a lot more curious as to what was Green¡¯s real identity.

    Green carefully examined the eggs, sighed, and said, ¡°I am sure that these are Virtuous Phantasm colored eggs. They are different from the other magic beasts eggs because the eggs of Virtuous Phantasms have a natal attribute associated with their color. These eggs should be of the earth element, lightning element, water element, wind element, and fire element, all of which are very rare. Just these eggs alone would have a total value of over fifty thousand gold coins. They probably wouldn¡¯t even have a real market price.¡±

    Zhao Hai was shocked. He hadn¡¯t thought that these eggs would be so unexpectedly precious. No wonder Searle had been so careful when handling the boxes. If these eggs were to be damaged, it would only mean that they were throwing away fifty thousand gold coins.

    Zhao Hai gently covered the box and slowly closed his eyes. He sat in his chair and didn¡¯t speak for some time. Laura looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance and her heart couldn¡¯t help but clench.

    Within this period of time, she had a certain understanding of Zhao Hai¡¯s attitude towards receiving gifts. Since this gift was somewhat expensive, Zhao Hai might not necessarily receive it. Even if he did, she feared that he would also wish to return a gift to her. Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance, it appeared that he was satisfied with this gift and was already thinking about what gift to give in return. If he wanted to give a gift in return, it wouldn¡¯t be another Virtuous Phantasm colored egg. 7.

    Laura didn¡¯t dare disturb Zhao Hai as she understood the temperament of Zhao Hai. She knew that if Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to receive the gift, then she wouldn¡¯t be able to persuade him, so Zhao Hai would probably end up not ept it.

    After some time, Zhao Hai breathed out. He opened his eyes and looked at Laura. ¡°Miss Laura, your gift really is too expensive. I don¡¯t want to receive it, but this gift is very important to me, so I will take it.¡±

    Laura¡¯s face was like a blossoming flower as she smiled upon hearing what Zhao Hai said. She was afraid that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t receive the gift, but was d he did and hastily said, ¡°This is a gift prepared for Mister, so please don¡¯t be too polite.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand, smiled, and said, ¡°I epted such an expensive gift from Miss Laura, so if I don¡¯t give anything back to the Young Lady, then it won¡¯t be justified. I know that Miss Laura is a knight, so I should give you something that a knight needs.¡±

    He smiled after saying it and Green knew what Zhao Hai wanted to give. Green hastily said, ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s all right, Miss Laura is to be trusted. Moreover, she is a person that knows the severity of things. We are lucky to have Miss Laura helping us, so giving her something in return is normal.¡±

    Laura was actually shocked after seeing how they were acting. She didn¡¯t have any idea what Zhao Hai might be giving her in return, probably something of precious valueparable with the Virtuous Phantasm colored eggs that she¡¯d given.

    Waving his hand, Zhao Hai told Green to hand over the Magic Peach8 Core and then ced it in front of Laura. He said, ¡°This little thing is what I¡¯m giving to Miss Laura.¡±

    Laura looked puzzledly at the little thing. Even after careful observations, she couldn¡¯t find out anything different about it. Finally, she looked at Zhao Hai, confused.

    Zhao Haiughed. ¡°No wonder Young Lady doesn¡¯t know about this thing. This thing is something I obtained and is possibly an ancient magic product9. To tell you the truth, Young Lady, its function is mainly as a Pet Jewel.¡±

    Laura, still puzzled as she looked at the item in her hand, murmured, ¡°Pet pig?¡± She was still thinking about Virtuous Phantasms and not about jewels, thus, she thought it was a pig.10

    Zhao Hai smiled upon seeing that Laura¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t right, then said, ¡°It is a Pet Jewel, not a Pet Pig. This thing can help Miss Laura receive a Magic Pet, no matter what rank, no matter howrge. So long as Miss Laura wishes for it, you can rein them in by using this little thing. The method is very simple; just ce a drop of Miss Laura¡¯s blood on the Pet Jewel, then collect a drop of blood from the Magic Beast and also ce it on the Pet Jewel.

    ¡°Miss can also use the Pet Jewel normally. When in battle, the Magic Pet you subdued will be interlinked with the Young Lady¡¯s mind, and you can easilymand them. Also, even if they are seriously injured, so long as they didn¡¯t die and as long as the Magic Pet touches the jewel in time, the Magic Pet can recover automatically.¡±

    Laura froze. A Magic Pet was an existence that was a lot more precious than a Virtuous Phantasm. Although it could be said that Virtuous Phantasms were very convenient as they could turn into armors and weapons, they also required some form of consumable in return. It wouldn¡¯t just be amon thing, but rather the battle qi of warriors or a magician¡¯s magic power.

    Most importantly, Virtuous Phantasms fluctuated when changing into a weapon, which wasn¡¯t very good. The weapon would be of a very low grade. Even if it were finely forged and wielded by a superior warrior, the only advantage was that one could umte magic elements, enabling them to turn the weapon into a magic weapon.

    However, magic beasts were different. Magic beasts had a high rank and a powerful strength. If one could get a big dragon to be a Magic Pet, that would almost be equal to being unmatched in the world.

    Moreover, this thing, this Magic Peach Core, could cure the injuries of the magic beast and could also interlink the minds of the master and the Magic Pet. With regards to being a knight, there would be no hesitation upon trading five Virtuous Phantasms, or even ten for this thing.

    Laura nkly held the Magic Peach Core. She didn¡¯t know that it was just a peach seed. Moreover, it was being regarded as an ancient magic product. The number of such ancient magic products on the continent was far too few and were even desired by deities. This was why Laura easily believed that it was an ancient magic product.

    Green, who was beside Zhao Hai, wanted tough. He hadn¡¯t thought that Zhao Hai would say that it was an ancient magic product. Greenughed inside and thought that Zhao Hai was really talented. Nobody would suspect that this thing unexpectedly came from the inside of a nt.11

    After some time, Laura revealed an awed expression, as if she were holding something rare instead of just holding a Magic Peach Core. Her eyes were sad as she gently ced the thing on the table and finally said to Zhao Hai, ¡°This is too unfair to Mister. This gift is too expensive and more precious than the five Virtuous Phantasm colored eggs. Thus, I cannot receive it.¡±

    Zhao Hai faintly smiled. ¡°Miss Laura is too polite. Please ept it as this thing would be more useful to you. However, don¡¯t think that this is such a good thing. Be careful when using it, otherwise it will bring you a great deal of trouble.¡±

    Laura was not stupid and immediately understood. Just like what Zhao Hai had said, if she didn¡¯t use it carefully, this thing would be a curse.

    Zhao Hai looked at Laura¡¯s appearance, smiled, and said, ¡°For Miss Laura, this thing will be very useful. However, the danger it represents is veryrge. If Miss Laura doesn¡¯t want to receive it, then I will not force you.¡±

    Laura looked at the Magic Peach Core on the table, then looked at Zhao Hai and clenched her teeth. Finally, she decided to take the Magic Peach Core and carefully embraced it. Then she bowed to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Laura will have to apologize to Mister Zhao Hai.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Miss Laura is too polite. This was an equal exchange, thus, you don¡¯t owe me anything.¡±

    Laura smiled bitterly. How could she not owe anything to him? Although five Virtuous Phantasm colored eggs were precious, they could not bepared to the unique ancient magic products of the continent. The difference wasn¡¯t as simple as just being a few streets apart.

    Zhao Hai firmly said to Laura, ¡°Miss Laura, I do hope that you won¡¯t tell anyone that I am the one who gave you this Pet Jewel. Ok?¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°Mister, rest assured that I will not say anything. But if one day, some people chase me down in order to kill me because of this Pet Jewel, I ask Mister to save me.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled at Laura, and couldn¡¯t help butugh as he knew that Laura was cracking a joke. Everyone knew about Laura. Don¡¯t even look at just his rtionship with her, there was also Quinn John, who wasn¡¯t an average person. In addition, she was of the Markey Dell n. On the continent, the number of people who dared to move against her would only be a few.

 Chapter 167 - Biochemical Beasts?

    <h4>Chapter 167 - Biochemical Beasts?</h4>

    Laura sat in her carriage, carefully examining the Magic Peach Core she held. She wasn¡¯t aware of where it came from. This thing just looked like a round ball of iron with a dot at the top.

    Nier also carefully looked at the small ball. To be honest, even though she knew that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t deceive them, Nier wasn¡¯t able to believe that there¡¯d be something like this on the continent.

    After some time, Laura put away the Magic Peach Core. She took a breath, smiled, and looked at Nier. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it that surprising?¡±

    Nier nodded her head and said, ¡°Yes, I really didn¡¯t think that there would be such a thing. Young Lady, in the end, what do you think is Mister¡¯s identity? How can he just hand out ancient magic products?¡±

    Laura smiled. ¡°I really don¡¯t know Mister¡¯s origin and I¡¯ve never heard of anyone like Mister on the continent. A person like Mister should¡¯ve been famous throughout the continent. Except, there¡¯s never been any news of such a person. Isn¡¯t that too strange?¡±

    Nier frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean, Young Lady?¡±

    Laura shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to say this, but Mister¡¯s body has too many things we don¡¯t know about. I don¡¯t want to find out what they are now, because that would be disrespectful to Mister. Anyways, Mister is our ally now. As long as we handle matters well, themodities Mister produces will be sold by our Higanbana firm throughout the Purcell Duchy. That should be enough.¡±

    With that, Nier couldn¡¯t help but smile. She turned to Laura and said, ¡°Young Lady, now that our store has branches open throughout the whole Purcell Duchy, would our n still look for trouble against us?¡±

    Nier was Laura¡¯s maidservant. Consequently, when the youngdy marries, she would be part of the dowry. That¡¯s why Nier was so concerned about Laura¡¯s future. Of course, there would be an exception. That is, if Nier were to marry before Laura, then Nier wouldn¡¯t need to be a part of the dowry.

    However, Nier¡¯s situation was a little rare. She hadn¡¯t been sold by a master and was actually a servant born within the n. For a youngdy from an aristocratic n, having a maidservant would be an assurance. They could also make this maid her helper. As such, how could they easily give her up?

    Laura looked at Nier and smiled. ¡°My silly Nier, you think things are that simple? Our present status might be better, but in the eyes of those people in the n, we¡¯re still nothing. What I can say is that we have more bargaining chips to negotiate with them. Adding to the fact that we have a very good rtionship with the Purcell n, even if they want to move against us, they would need a reason to shake our station.¡±

    Nier felt relieved and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Youngdy, why don¡¯t you consider Mister Zhao Hai since Mister has such good skills. He¡¯s also good natured with a good heart, so I think in the future, he will certainly be good towards the Young Lady.¡±

    Laura looked at Nier with a smile. She teased, ¡°You little girl, are you fancying Mister? So you think that I should marry him?¡±

    Nier blushed. ¡°It isn¡¯t like that. I won¡¯t speak irresponsibly.¡±

    Laura chuckled and told Nier, ¡°Little girl, things really aren¡¯t so simple. The strength of Mister is too big, and he has too many good things in his hands. Yet, we still aren¡¯t allowed to see his true colors. This means that Mister is one with very powerful enemies. If they are against such a powerful strength, then I fear that Mister¡¯s enemies will also not be that easy. If I really married Mister, I fear that we will face a more dangerous situation than what we¡¯re currently experiencing.¡±

    Nier stared for a moment. Then she smiled and looked at Laura. ¡°So the Young Lady wants to marry Mister Zhao Hai? Hee hee, the Young Lady always said that she has never thought of it. Deceiving people?¡±

    Laura looked nkly at Nier, but didn¡¯t reply. She didn¡¯t really know why, but she really had thought about it. This might probably be because Nier had talked about such things too muchtely. That¡¯s why she had such thoughts.

    * * * * *

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have time to think about Laura and he hadn¡¯t thought about what she might be thinking. To tell the truth, presently, he was a little anxious. He estimated that by now, Buffy had entered the Carrion Swamp for over a month already. Yet, till now, he hadn¡¯te out.

    In addition, there was the issue of eating and drinking. Thus, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t really clear on how Buffy would live inside the swamp. Remember that all the nts there were poisonous. He was curious as to how Buffy survived this month. Was he able to eat or drink? He hadn¡¯t heard anything about a Rank Nine that could survive without eating. Ah¡­

    Although Zhao Hai had now begun to improve thend in the vicinity of Fort Iron Mountain, he didn¡¯t dare to go too far. He only managed under 700,000 square meters, which was still a lot. Remember that there weren¡¯t many people in the fort, thus, there was a lot ofnd that they couldn¡¯t manage.

    Fortunately, Zhao Hai had raised a lot of scaled wildebeests which the ves used to help them when they were busy nting somemon vegetables. Thus, they weren¡¯t that tired.

    Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t changed the scaled wildebeests into zombies. Although it might appear that zombies were a lot more useful, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t a genuine ck magician, so he still preferred living things.

    When Laura left Stony Mountain, Zhao Hai immediately took the several bags of magic seeds and ced them in the Space. Green naturally followed him as he also wanted to know if, this time around, the Space would be able to level up.

    As soon as they entered the Space, they heard a beep from the Space and a tone that said:

    [Discovered nt seeds.

    Recording seeds.

    Vegetable seeds - variant type. Seed evaluation is: Level 15 nt.

    Extracting seeds, digitizing seeds.

    Seeds can now be bought from the ¡®Spatial Shop¡¯.]

    [Discovered nt seeds.

    Recording seeds.

    Vegetable seed - variant type. Seed evaluation is: Level 15 nt.

    Extracting seeds, digitizing seeds

    Seeds can now be bought from the ¡®Spatial Shop¡¯.]

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    After five consecutive prompts, a little whileter the space beeped and prompted in another tone:

    [Because of the discovery of new nts, Space has reached the upgrade requirements and has upgraded to Level 11.

    Newnd that can now be reimed is: Ten mu. Requirements: 3000 Gold Coins.

    The level and gold coin requirements have been met, do you wish to reim thisnd immediately?]

    Zhao Hai had been waiting for this level up, and he also wasn¡¯t short on money. This time around, thend that could be reimed was around ten mu. Thus, he didn¡¯t hesitate and said, ¡°Immediately reim.¡±

    A white light shed and ten mu ofnd appeared in the Space.

    Green looked at the ten mu ofnd and didn¡¯t know what to say. These ten mu ofnd weren¡¯t a small quantity.

    Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t expected that after passing Level 10, he could reim ten mu ofnd. This was a big surprise.

    Zhao Hai saw the mu ofnd and turned to Green, saying, ¡°Grandpa Green, I want to nt magic vegetables on these new mu ofnd. What do you think?¡±

    Green recovered after hearing Zhao Hai. He looked at the new mu ofnd, then at the vegetable seeds in Zhao Hai¡¯s grip. Green nodded and said, ¡°Alright. For these kinds of magic vegetables, after producing them we can take a part and add them to our food supply. Then we can save some until we have arge enough amount before letting Miss Laura help us sell them off so we can get some ie from it. Also, I really didn¡¯t expect that this upgrade would give us ten mu ofnd. It seems that we must further upgrade the Space as soon as possible. ¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then hemanded the Space using his mind. Automatically, thends were farmed and nted with these five vegetables. He nted each type over two mu. Before long, they were all nted.

    After nting these ten mu ofnd, Zhao Hai took out the Virtuous Phantasm colored eggs that were still inside the box and went to the ranch. The ranch now raised blue-eyed rabbits and several windseeking horses in the Space.

    Zhao Hai had purposely kept these horses in the Space. When they were travelling, they used the undead to hurry along. However, if they were going to Casa City, then they could only sit on the undead until they got to the entrance of the city. Afterward, they would have to walk inside, which wasn¡¯t convenient.

    Also, for the scaled wildebeests, although they¡¯d been improved, they were still too slow. In order to have a convenient means to travel within the city, Zhao Hai had raised these horses.

    Although the speed of Alien was faster than the windseeking horses and could pull a lot more than them, Zhao Hai still decided to use the horses because if Alien pulled, then it would cause too much noise which would likely raise up a storm.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai honestly envied the design of Laura¡¯s carriage. Before, he could only look at it. Now, however, he was wealthy and could make a carriage just like Laura¡¯s. Even if it wasn¡¯t the same, there mustn¡¯t be too much of a difference.

    After Zhao Hai and Green entered the ranch and brought the box with the Virtuous Phantasm colored eggs, the Space beeped and intoned:

    [Discovered new animals.

    Biochemical battle beast - Can absorb pure energy to survive. Can assist humans in battle and help them exceed their shorings. Can only absorb pure energy and cannot be upgraded. To improve these deficiencies, the biochemical beast can properly absorb any form of a skill in order to upgrade.

    Extracting animals, digitizing animals.

    Animals can now be bought from the ¡®Spatial Shop¡¯.]

    Immediately after, another beep sounded and a tone prompted:

    [Because of the discovery of new animals, ranch has upgraded to Level Three. It can now domesticate a hundred more animals.]

    Then, there were no more voices.

    Zhao Hai was very happy. He immediately took the five eggs to the hatching area of the ranch. Soon, the eggs cracked one after another. Then a fluffy little thing broke out.

    As Zhao Hai saw these things, he was stunned for a moment. This was because he found out that these five little things looked like five little chickens. These were five different colored chicks.

    Zhao Hai looked nkly at the five chicks. He murmured, ¡°How could it be chickens? Did someone catch a chick in order for it to be a Chicken Virtuous Phantasm?¡±

    As Zhao Hai said that, Green couldn¡¯t help butugh. He said to Zhao Hai, ¡°Master, these are not chickens, but Eagle ss Virtuous Phantasms. They are a lot fiercer than chickens. Although they aren¡¯t as good as Magic Beasts, they can still transform into armors and weapons. Furthermore, they can also fly. Since they can interlink with their master, they can be used as an airborne scout.

    ¡°I hadn¡¯t really thought that Laura¡¯s gift this time around would be Eagle Virtuous Phantasms. These Eagle Virtuous Phantasms are really rare.¡±

 Chapter 168 - Buffy Comes Out

    <h4>Chapter 168 - Buffy Comes Out</h4>

    Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t thought that these five Chicken Virtuous Phantasms were actually Eagle Virtuous Phantasms. He turned around and looked at Green, asking, ¡°Grandpa Green, are you sure you aren¡¯t mistaken?¡±

    Green smiled and said, ¡°Master, I can¡¯t be wrong. They are really of the Eagle Virtuous Phantasm ss. There¡¯s no such thing as a Chicken Virtuous Phantasm. Moreover, in terms of ones that could fly in the sky, there¡¯s only the Eagle Virtuous Phantasm ss.¡±

    Presently, the five chicks were running around and pecking at the grass, scrambling all over the ce. They seemed quite healthy. Green frowned and said, ¡°This isn''t right, Virtuous Phantasms can only eat things that contain strong magic elements. Howe these several little things are different?¡±

    Zhao Hai chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not important since the Space didn¡¯t say anything. Oh, right, they had been improved. I presume that this is what it meant.¡±

    Green thought about it and nodded. ¡°It seems to be the case. This is just great, with several of our own Virtuous Phantasms, we can reproduce a lot more of these Virtuous Phantasms.¡±

    Zhao Hai chuckled again. ¡°Right. However, we can¡¯t reproduce too much. We also have the blue-eyed rabbits to maintain. We should first wait until the ranch in the tunnel can fully produce its own blue-eyed rabbits. Then we can raise other things in the Space. ¡±

    Green nodded and both he and Zhao Hai returned to the inside of the Spatial Vi and sat down. Zhao Hai turned to Green and said, ¡°Grandpa Green, I am ready to explore the Carrion Swamp after Buffyes out. In any case, we should solve the threat of the Carrion Swamp anyway.¡±

    Green frowned and said, ¡°Master, I fear that it won¡¯t be that easy to resolve the threat of the Carrion Swamp. For many years, a lot of strong experts had gone in, but only a few havee out alive. Although Master has the Space, it may still be impossible to solve. ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t intend topletely take care of the threat of the Carrion Swamp,¡± Zhao Hai said, nodding. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to yield to the magic beast riots that ur from time to time. Also, when Buffyes out, so long as we exterminate him then we will be able to find out some information about what¡¯s happening inside. This should enable us to head deeper into the Carrion Swamp.¡±

    Green thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. If we cannot resolve the threat of the Carrion Swamp, then we won¡¯t ever be safe within the ck Waste.¡±

    Green was now a lot more confident with the Space. He believed that there wasn¡¯t anything that existed inside the Carrion Swamp that they should fear. So long as there was the Space, Zhao Hai¡¯s security wouldn¡¯t be a problem. This was the main reason why he¡¯d agreed to what Zhao Hai had proposed earlier.

    Meirin smiled and said, ¡°I heard that there will be a lot of nts there that aren¡¯t avable within the continent. If that is the case, then Master will be able to upgrade the Space faster. ¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded his head, smiled, and said, ¡°Yes, this time around, Drunk had collected many things. I believe that when they get back into the Space, it¡¯ll be upgraded. When that happens, the area ofnd would be even greater.¡±

    Green nodded and looked outside the vi window. With a low voice, he said, ¡°As long as thend inside the Space getsrger, we will gain a lot more capital. When that timees, don¡¯t even think of bullying us.¡±

    Zhao Hai just nodded. Then he froze for a moment and turned to Green. ¡°Grandpa Green, Drunk had just sent a message stating that Buffy wasing out of the swamp. He also looks badly injured.¡±

    Green was surprised for a moment, then immediately turned to Zhao Hai. ¡°Immediately ask Drunk how injured Buffy is. He might take several days before he arrives here from the ck Waste.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and immediately asked Drunk. Turning back to Green, he said, ¡°Drunk reported that the injuries don¡¯t seem to be light and, evidently, he was flying as fast as he could. He should being out of the swamp within two days.¡±

    Green nodded his head and said, ¡°The time is just enough. We will stop him in the mountains. Master, please take a look at the Virtuous Phantasms and see if they can be matured within a few days. These Virtuous Phantasms will definitely be able to help us. Even if Buffy can fly, we won¡¯t need to be afraid.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded his head. He shifted a little and was now in the ranch. He examined the Virtuous Phantasms.

    These Virtuous Phantasms were Level 10 animals, with a maturity time of 15 hours. They can produce an egg every 8 hours, and cany eggs up to a maximum of 5 times.

    This means that within two days time, they could reproduce enough. Almost a hundred Virtuous Phantasms could then be taken out. Thus, waiting for these Virtuous Phantasms to mature before the battle wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Space animals had a spawning cycle. Granted, even though they will mature, they still needed to wait for a predetermined Space spawning time before they truly matured and could be ced inside the warehouse. If they do not reach the specified maturity time, then they cannot be moved through the warehouse. Of course, there was an exception to this rule. Newborn young animals were exempt because they could be directly ced into the warehouse as a source of ie.

    Seeing this result, Zhao Hai was assured that a hundred Eagle Virtuous Phantasms would be able to make a wounded Rank Nine expert fall from the heavens.

    After Zhao Hai told Green the results, Green was very happy. They immediately moved to Fort Iron Mountain and prepared to deal with Buffy.

    As a precaution, Green went to Casa City and bought several Strong Bows. Although a Rank Nine expert could fly, they couldn¡¯t fly too high. With a Strong Bow, they could be directly shot at. However, people on the continent didn¡¯t use bows and arrows to hit a Rank Nine expert because that would be tantamount to a death wish.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Hai recalled some magic beasts from Stony Mountain and ced them on alert within the ck Waste. Since this time around they would be dealing with a Rank Nine expert, even though it was a wounded Rank Nine expert, a Rank Nine was still a Rank Nine. He shouldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    Two days passed quickly and Zhao Hai¡¯s Space had a hundred matured Eagle Virtuous Phantasms. After they had grown up, their appearance, which was like that of a chick when they were young, was nowpletely different. They looked like what Zhao Hai had heard of before, golden eagles.

    Grown up Virtuous Phantasm¡¯s open wingspan would be almost five meters long and their body was nearly two meters tall. They had a steel hook-like mouth and cast-iron talons. With beautiful eyes, they had a low and deeply hoarse cry that had an unusual prating power and an overwhelming strength behind it.

    Zhao Hai was very surprised by what the Eagle Virtuous Phantasms were eating. When they grew up, they didn¡¯t eat the grass anymore, but rather the blue-eyed rabbits. They would eat a blue-eyed rabbit every time the Space produced a rabbit, which seemed like they were ying a strange game of switch up.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t really understand why this happened, so he asked the Space. However, the answer he got was that his level wasn¡¯t high enough. In the end, it couldn¡¯t be inquired about which made Zhao Hai depressed.

    Anyways, the number of the blue-eyed rabbits in the Space didn¡¯t actually decrease, even though they were eaten by the Eagle Virtuous Phantasms. These Eagles also maintained a strong aggressiveness, which was very good.

    Zhao Hai had let these matured Eagle Virtuous Phantasms out of the Space since he¡¯d feared that these matured eagles might not be of any use. However, the results were very good. These Virtuous Phantasms were very obedient, even when they were outside the Space. When they were told to attack, they would attack, and would also do it in formations. As Zhao Hai had managed these features, he¡¯d made these Virtuous Phantasms go with a formation attack.

    Green was very satisfied with the result. Even if the strength of these Virtuous Phantasms was very strong, they didn¡¯t only have strength but also arge stature. Compared to the normal Eagle Virtuous Phantasms, they wererger. This improvement was probably because of the Space.

    Green estimated that the fighting strength of these Virtuous Phantasms would be equivalent to a Rank Six expert. When they fought in the air, they would be even stronger since, after all, they were born to fly.

    Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t only fortified Fort Iron Mountain, but had also sent a lot of undead to the periphery of the swamp to scout in order to find Buffy in the shortest possible time.

    However, to Zhao Hai¡¯s surprise, they didn¡¯t see Buffy two dayster. Zhao Hai immediately sent orders to those undead inside the Carrion Swamp to look for him. Finally, they found Buffy on a small ind. Buffy was wounded.

    Knowing that Buffy was wounded, Zhao Hai felt relieved. He immediately ordered the undead to enter the swamp and attack Buffy.

    Buffy looked seriously injured and unexpectedly didn¡¯t resist. He just flew out of the swamp. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t clearly see the situation within the Carrion Swamp as there was a seven-colored smog covering it, so he sent the undead into the swamp to tell him about the situation.

    Zhao Hai and Green now stood in Iron Fort Mountain. They looked at the sky and over towards the seven-colored smog that covered the swamp. Green took out his Spiritwind Sword while Meirin, who stood beside them, held her magic staff. Meg took out the Sealed Magic Iron Tome, while Woodhead and Stonehead each held a strong bow. Zhao Hai also took out his Ghost Cane and called out the stone giants, which were prepared to attack anytime.

    Of course, Zhao Hai was the busiest among all of them as he was currently taking out the hundred Eagle Virtuous Phantasms while calling out ten stone giants. These stone giants were ready to throw rocks into the sky in order to attack.

    Buffy didn¡¯t let Zhao Hai and the rest down as they¡¯d only needed to wait for about half an hour before they saw a fluctuation inside the seven colored smog that covered the swamp. Then a humanoid flew out from the swamp.

    Zhao Hai feared that Buffy might go back into the swamp. With the low visibility of the swamp, it wouldn¡¯t be an appropriate ce to fight him. So as Buffy flew out of the swamp, they didn¡¯t attack immediately. Rather, they waited until Buffy was near Fort Iron Mountain before he suddenly ordered the attack.

    The first to move were those Eagle Virtuous Phantasms. One hundred eagles, fifty in front of him, another fifty sealing Buffy¡¯s escape path towards the swamp.

    With Zhao Hai¡¯s order, the sky was then filled with hoarse eagle cries. Then two teams of the eagles forming a half moon formation that flew forwards and pressed towards Buffy.

    Buffy apparently hadn¡¯t thought that there would be a situation like this. His figure moved, then fell towards the ground.

    Green shouted, ¡°Begin!¡± He raised his Spiritwind Sword and rushed towards Buffy.

    Buffy saw Green and immediately understood what was happening. His eyes shed with a chill while looking at Green as he said, ¡°So it¡®s you? And you actually recovered. Well then, let us see. Sincest time I had let you escape, this time around, we will see how you can run.¡± Then he waved his hands and threw out several Wind dedges towards Green.

 Chapter 169 - Besieging the Deity

    <h4>Chapter 169 - Besieging the Deity</h4>

    However, at the same time, a few boulders were thrown by the stone giants towards Buffy.

    Naturally, Buffy knew what this present situation was all about. He recited several incantations with a low voice and a surge of wind elements crazily flew around him. His form was like that of a leaf dancing in the wind as he drifted around randomly.

    Each magician had their own way of fighting. For example, an earth element magician often reinforced their body with magic to boost their defenses. Because of the protection of their earth elemental magic, these magicians had the strongest defenses of all the other magicians. As a contrast, their attack speed was quite slow.

    Water element magicians had their own shield revolving move. The water system didn¡¯tck for skills and abilities and was even aggressive and varied in their uses. Later on, it was found that a water magic guard could be rotated, which increased the defensive power of the magic shield. Slowly, they developed the water system magic guard until it had the same rotational power as a whirlpool.

    Fire element magicians usually focused on attack since the fire element had the most destructive power whenpared to the other elements.

    A wind element magician, among the other four elements of magic, could be considered the lightest. In a battle, wind element magicians would use their wind magic to make their bodies very light, making it easier for them to avoid attacks.

    A magician¡¯s way of fighting had a direct or indirect rtion with their magic attribute. Just like what the previous first on the continent and famous deity-level magic master, Johann, had once said, magicians would need a lifetime to study each spell.

    This Johann was not your average person. He was the first magic genius on the continent a thousand years ago. This didn¡¯t mean that his talent was very good. On the contrary, his talent was quite poor. Children could start learning magic at the age of twelve, and some could even learn as early as the age of ten.

    Johann, however, began to learn to meditate at the age of sixteen, yet such a person was called the Magic Teacher. He had a total of one hundred twenty disciples throughout his entire life. These one hundred twenty disciples, without exception, all became experts. A hundred of them became Rank Eight experts, while the other twenty became Rank Nine deities.

    Such a teaching ability was unprecedented. Later on, precisely because of this, Johann became recognized throughout the whole continent as the Magic Teacher. His words became seriously studied since then.

    Due to that, his words that stated that a magician would need a lifetime to study a spell became his most famous saying. This was due to those disciples of his. It was because of that phrase that he had gotten such results.

    Buffy was a wind magician himself. Opposing the enemy with such a method wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. However, he changed his thoughts as he found that there was something wrong.

    Who was Buffy? He was a Rank Nine expert, a person with the presence of a deity. This was a top existence on the continent. Other than when he fought against someone of the same rank, would he use the same style that a wind element magician would use to fight?

    That¡¯s impossible. The presence of a Rank Nine expert already had its own devastating force. In order to hide against the attacks from a few stone giant, would he use his usual wind element magician¡¯s form ofbat? If he said that to others, none of them would believe it.

    His only exnation for doing so was because he was seriously injured and wasn¡¯t in good shape. Since he couldn¡¯t even fully use his strength as a Rank Nine magician, he had to use this way of fighting.

    Seeing this scene, Green calmed himself down and dodged the Wind dedges. Suddenly, a Water Dragon appeared and hit several of those Wind dedges. With a loud bang, the Wind dedges and the Water Dragon both vanished.

    Simultaneously, two powerful arrows from bows were shot directly towards Buffy along with a five meter giant Light Sword that shed straight down from the sky, slicing towards Buffy¡¯s head. Meg and Woodhead had followed up and attacked him.

    Buffy was a Rank Nine expert that wasn¡¯t to be trifled with. He moved and dodged several of the boulders and waved his hand, causing a light green shield to appear over his head. This shield didn¡¯t protect his back but rather just blocked the Light Sword that had been shing down. He then cast two Wind dedges. The arrows from Stonehead and Woodhead missed their marks as they flew past his sides due to a cyclone. This cyclone surrounded his entire body and rolled dust up into the sky, hiding him.

    This time, Meirin recited several incantations with a low voice and several Water Dragons appeared outside the cyclone. They seemed like iron chains as they wrapped around the cyclone.

    Around the same time, several chunks of earth moved up from the ground to the sky, directly heading straight for Buffy¡¯s foot. It was Zhao Hai who had attacked this time.

    The Ghost Cane could now use three different magic elements, namely the light system, dark system. and earth system. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have muchbat experience. Thus, he could only stay aside and act as a support.

    Buffy was also worthy of being a Rank Nine expert. Even though he was injured and currently besieged by several people, he appeared to be at ease and didn''t look distressed.

    However, he¡¯d really wanted to run, but couldn¡¯t. He was being blocked by the Eagle Virtuous Phantasms. If onepared these Eagle Virtuous Phantasms to the normal Virtuous Phantasms, then these had a higher fighting efficiency. While themon Virtuous Phantasms wouldn¡¯t leave the sides of their masters because their battle capabilities were lower, this wasn¡¯t the case for these Eagle Virtuous Phantasms.

    After the Eagle Virtuous Phantasms had been transformed by the Space, they couldn¡¯t even be regarded as the same as the continent¡¯s Virtuous Phantasms. The Space had even called them biochemical beasts.

    Due to movies and television, people on Earth usually thought of something dead or something toxic and such when they heard the word biochemistry. However, anything biological would fall under biochemistry. It could be said that humans were the main study of biological research.

    Some people wanted to study biology for their own use. On the other hand, sometimes they also came up with something that would be used as a tool for killing.

    Biochemical beasts had always been the vision that people would¡¯ve liked to manufacture. A sort of strongbat beast that was capable of helping people fight. Furthermore, this beast could also absorb different genes to allow themselves to be stronger.

    The Space could make such transformations. Once ced, the animals and nts, as well as the Virtuous Phantasms from the continent could be optimized. Doing these things to make biochemical beasts would be possible, but there were some shorings. Still, just with the Space¡¯s ability to improve, the Eagle Virtuous Phantasms had already be very strong.

    Buffy now had a better understanding. He thought thatst time, when he had injured Green, that it would be impossible for Green to recover. Even if he recovered from the injuries, he would at most be a Rank Six expert, which was an optimistic view. However, what he saw today waspletely different. Not only was Green¡¯s injury cured, but his strength had beenpletely restored too. This made him very surprised.

    Green was with Meirin, who helped him at the side. This couple, which was decades old, would naturally have wless coordination. Adding in Zhao Hai, who would attack ruthlessly from time to time, and this all made Buffy feel unbearable.

    Like Zhao Hai had guessed, Buffy really was injured. This time around, he had quickly ran out and was quite afraid of the Carrion Swamp. Although he ran out quickly, he¡¯d still been severely injured.

    He¡¯d been temporarily suppressed due to that injury and couldn¡¯t fight a battle for a long period of time. It was precisely because of this reason that when he met the undead that Zhao Hai had ordered to attack within the Carrion Swamp, he didn¡¯t engage them and instead directly ran out of the swamp.

    He hadn¡¯t thought, however, that uponing out of the swamp, Green would be there to block him. Now that he wanted to get away, it seemed difficult. As Buffy attacked, he tried to think of a way to retreat.

    In all honesty, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t really help much in this battle. Even though he could use magic, his understanding of magic was still too small. He didn¡¯t know which kind of magic would be most appropriate to use. Most of the time, he could only act as a support.

    However, Zhao Hai was ready. Even if his knowledge of magical application was not very good, he still had the Space. Although the Space didn¡¯t have much attack power and couldn¡¯t help much in a fight, it still had two abilities. One was the Fly Swatter function, and the other was the Capture function.

    The Capture function was originally used for capturing animals for the Space in order to increase production. However, since there was already too much improvement done by the space to the animals, arge number of animals had already been raised. It was now impossible for Zhao Hai to use this function to move animals within the Space to increase production since he could do so with just a thought.

    However, this function was still kept active and could even be used outside the Space. It could be used to grab people and catch animals outside the Space.

    However, Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t used this function before. Still, he believed that this function should be easy to use. This was when it waspared to the Fly Swatter which had a lot of variables.

    It was because of this idea that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t get fully into the battle. He was being very careful in watching Buffy. When required, he would be ruthless.

    Green and the others had been battling with Buffy for an hour now, but they still couldn¡¯t defeat him. This made them understand what kind of strength Buffy had as a Rank Nine expert. Buffy was able to hold on for such a long time, showing and proving his might.

    Zhao Hai, however, had observed that Buffy¡¯s face had be increasingly ugly. In the beginning, he was calm. Afterwards, he was now somewhat pale and flushed red from time to time. Zhao Hai was aiming to attack Buffy¡¯s injuries, which was why he was paying such close attention to him. Lastly, he was afraid that Buffy might go all out.

    As Zhao Hai had guessed, after such a long battle, Buffy had found out that his injuries would get really bad if the fight with Green and the others continued. Finally, due to his fear that this might happen, he prepared a desperate act.

    After having cast a series of over a hundred Wind dedges, Green was finallypelled to draw back. Buffy quickly recited an incantation and waved his hand, causing a huge tornado to appear in front of him. It was a very strong tornado that sucked up a lot of dust and dirt. It even affected a few stones that were caught up in the wind, which made it more dangerous.

    Buffy¡¯s voice came from the back of the tornado, ¡°Crazed Wind Tornado, kill!¡±

    That tornado spun directly towards Green. While Green dealt with this magic spell, Buffy made a quick movement and rushed towards the Carrion Swamp.

 Chapter 170 - Flower City

    <h4>Chapter 170 - Flower City</h4>

    When Zhao Hai saw Buffy release such a wide-ranged magic spell, he quickly felt something was wrong and avoided it by entering the Space. Immediately opening the screen, he saw the situation outside on the battlefield. Obviously, the red dots represented his side while that lone green dot represented Buffy. The magic that Buffy casted on the battlefield took away all of the attention, so it was harder to spot him.

    However, this was enough. Zhao Hai managed to find out that Buffy was nning to head back into the Carrion Swamp. He understood Buffy¡¯s intent; allowing Buffy to escape and re-enter the swamp would make him difficult to find, even if they had the Space and weren¡¯t afraid of the poison fog.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s hand pointed out at the green dot and heunched the Capture function. He immediately went out of the Space, wanting to see if the Capture function would be sessful.

    Upon leaving the Space, arge hand appeared in the sky. Thisrge hand was white, a gleaming white that soared directly towards Buffy.

    Thisrge hand was very quick and Buffy couldn¡¯t escape therge hand, even though he wasn¡¯t slow. As it was about to catch Buffy, therge hand suddenly opened and Buffy was caught in its palm.

    Buffy still hadn¡¯t understood what had happened before he was suddenly grabbed. He hastened to escape. However, at this moment, arge fly swatter appeared in the sky, targeting Buffy¡¯s head.

    This fly swatter was fast and everyone could only see a blurred motion before the fly swatter mmed a total of twenty times onto Buffy¡¯s head. Buffy fell directly to the ground.

    However, it was obvious that Buffy¡¯s strength was a lot stronger than Zhao Hai¡¯s, as he wasn¡¯t dead. At this time, a Light Sword flew out from the Space, cutting across Buffy¡¯s neck, cleanly separating his head from his body.

    After Buffy died, the huge tornado disappeared. Green quickly ran towards Buffy and looked down at his corpse.

    Taking a moment to breathe, Green said, ¡°He was indeed a Rank Nine expert. If not for Master moving in during the final moments, he would¡¯ve been able to escape.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Anyway, he wasn¡¯t able to escape. Grandpa Green, watch me.¡±

    After he said that, he picked up Buffy with his right hand and transformed him into a high rank skeleton.

    It really was a magical thing, this ck magic. Zhao Hai cast his Soul Trap technique and the head that had flown away now came flying back to Buffy¡¯s body. The disappearance of flesh followed quickly and a skeleton appeared in front of Zhao Hai.

    With Zhao Hai¡¯s intent, Green, along with the others, returned to the Space. Upon entering the Space, the Space immediately gave Buffy upgrades. Buffy became a zombie and now looked younger many times overpared to when he was still alive. He now looked like a middle-aged man.

    Zombies didn''t necessarily decay or waste away when they died after a time. On the contrary, people who were turned into zombies would have their bodies strengthened. They would undergo transformations which would result in some changes. For instance, Buffy looked younger as an example of a change.

    After being transformed into a zombie, a tongue would be reproduced and their consciousness would be their own once again. These zombies would then be able to speak like a normal person. This was the result Zhao Hai wanted. He wanted Buffy to tell him his knowledge of the Carrion Swamp. If Buffy were only a skeleton, then only Zhao Hai couldmunicate with him. Zhao Hai would then have to reiterate everything to Green and the others, which would be troublesome.

    After Buffy was transformed into a zombie, the Space suddenly beeped:

    [Discovered new magical energy.

    Prompting energy.

    Strengthening the Space¡¯s attack performance.]

    Zhao Hai¡¯s attention was focused on the Ghost Cane¡¯s notes. He immediately understood what the Space meant. Right now, the Ghost Cane could use spells from a new magic element, that of the wind element.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about this and led Green and the others back into the vi. He asked Buffy, ¡°Buffy, tell us everything you know about the Carrion Swamp.¡±

    Buffy bowed to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Yes Master. This time around, I had gone deep into the Carrion Swamp, over 5,000 kilometers. Everything was going well then and I only encountered some poisonous nts and flying insect magic beasts, as well as other magic beasts. I didn¡¯t encounter too many risks during this time. However, as I went deeper into the swamp, after traveling around a 10 square kilometer area, I found a city.¡±

    Zhao Hai and Green seemed distracted for a moment. Then Green looked at Buffy and asked, ¡°Did you just say a ¡®City¡¯?¡±

    Buffy nodded. ¡°Yes, it was a city, also a veryrge city. However, there was no one in the city, not even magic beasts or undead. The entire city was full of flowers though, a strange kind of flower.¡±

    Green immediately asked, ¡°What kind of flower?¡±

    Buffy said, ¡°This flower was very strange as it was like a vine that grew upright on its own. It had thorns on its vines, and the vines were dark green in color. At the top there was a fully bloomed flower with seven petals. Each petal had its own color. It was just like the different colors of the smog covering the Carrion Swamp and they were very bright.¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others looked surprised as this was the first time they had heard about it. The entire city was full of flowers? What kind of situation was that?

    Zhao Hai then asked, ¡°How many people could live in that city?¡±

    Buffy replied, ¡°It is very big. Although it was a little smaller than Casa City, it is about the size of an average medium-sized city. So, around half a million people could live in it. Furthermore, this city had its own wall, and the walls were made of stone. However, the strange flower was odd. As it could give birth to vine roots, these roots attached themselves to the stone. I tried attacking it with my Wind dedge to move the flowers, but failed. The entire city was covered by this flower, which was very strange.¡±

    Zhao Hai, Green, and the others were shocked. A city that could be popted by half a million people, on the Ark Continent, wouldn¡¯t be small. Such a big city was covered by a strange flower, howrge a flower could that be?

    Moreover, the flower¡¯s root could attach itself to the stone, which was amazing. What root of a nt could be this sharp? Most importantly, a Rank Nine magician¡¯s Wind dedge couldn¡¯t even cut or move the vines? In the end, what kind of flower was this?

    Furthermore, there was one point that Green was mostly concerned about. Buffy had said that the color of the flower¡¯s petals were the same colors as the smog covering the Carrion Swamp. Could there be a link between this flower and the Carrion Swamp? Was the flower the cause of the smog, as well as the variation of the smog¡¯s color?

    They really wanted to enter the Carrion Swamp, so these circumstances were very important for them. Zhao Hai turned to Buffy and asked, ¡°What else is there? Tell us everything.¡±

    Buffy nodded his head and said, ¡°Originally, everything was normal. There were many undead and magic beasts in the Carrion Swamp, and they had their own territories. The outer periphery had low ranks, while the areas nearer to the city had the higher ranking magic beasts and undead. During the four weeks that I had been exploring, I saw several Rank Eights and Rank Nines, but they didn¡¯t attack me. However, after I attacked using the Wind dedges to cut the flower, they suddenly attacked me. Thus, I ran away, finally escaping the battle. ¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and turned to Green. ¡°Grandpa Green, how do you see this?¡±

    Green nodded his head, saying, ¡°It seems like that flower is very mysterious, If I guessed correctly, the seven colored smog that covers the Carrion Swamp should be rted to the flower. Otherwise, those magic beasts and undead wouldn¡¯t guard the flower. As it is, Buffy wasn¡¯t a problem. However, once he attacked the flower, issues arose. Seemingly, this flower is the key.¡±

    ¡°If this is the case, then it will be troublesome.¡° Zhao Hai frowned. ¡°We are separated by 5,000 kilometers, from here to there. That should also be the central area of the Carrion Swamp. If we want to solve the threat of the Carrion Swamp, then we must start with that flower.¡±

    Green nodded and said, ¡°Buffy was not attacked when he explored the swamp, probably because he was quite strong. Those undead and magic beasts were Rank Eight and Nine and their intelligence wasn¡¯t any lower than that of humans, so they didn¡¯t want to mess with Buffy. However, Buffy attacked the flower which made them anxious. This shows the importance of the flower to them. Buffy, is there anything else to be reported?¡°

    Buffy nodded and said, ¡°There is another situation, but I¡¯m just guessing and I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s urate. I find it very strange that inside Flower City, the more I head towards the middle of the city market area, the more robust the flower vines became. The flowers covering the entire city is probably only one flower, and all the other flowers branch out from that main one.¡±

    After Buffy said that, Green was even more stunned. The flowers that covered the entire city was actually one? This argument was truly terrifying. What kind of flower could grow as much as this? Even the legendary Tree City of the elves wouldn¡¯t be this big, right?

    Green looked at Buffy and asked, ¡°Buffy, are you really telling us the truth? When you observed the city, the flowers that surrounded it really only branched out from that one flower?¡±

    Buffy nodded and said, ¡°This is just my hypothesis, but it seemed like it had its own consciousness. If I just touched it gently, there wouldn¡¯t be any reaction. However, if I attack using my Wind dedge, it acted crazily and even spewed smog from the colored flowers. Then the vine started attacking me. That flower vine is quite fast, although its strength couldn¡¯t bepared to a Rank Nine. Also, it seems like it couldn¡¯t leave Flower City. Thus, when I left the city, the flowers slowly retreated, but then the magic beasts began attacking me.¡±

    Green¡¯s face became ugly as he said, ¡°It seems like the root of everything in the Carrion Swamp really is that flower. What is strange is why those that came out of the Carrion Swamp before didn''t exin these things.¡±

    Green knew that there were some experts that had managed to escape from the Carrion Swamp before. They might have even said something about all of this. However, in the recent thousand years, no one dared to enter the Carrion Swamp. As such, these things had been slowly forgotten.

 Chapter 171 - Thinking of a Way

    <h4>Chapter 171 - Thinking of a Way</h4>

    Zhao Hai frowned and said, ¡°It seems like the threat of the Carrion Swamp is very difficult to solve. If it wasn¡¯t for him being a Rank Nine expert, exploring the Carrion Swamp would have been a struggle. How should we handle this?¡±

    Green also frowned. ¡°This matter is truly difficult. That flower is as strong as a Rank Nine expert. Adding in the fact that there are a lot of guardian magic beasts and undead defending it, trying to solve this will be very hard. Oh, right. Buffy, did you bring space equipment when you explored the Carrion Swamp this time? If you didn¡¯t, how did you eat?¡±

    Buffy replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring any space equipment since exploring the Carrion Swamp would¡¯ve been dangerous. The n didn¡¯t allow me to bring space equipment because of that. However, eating wasn¡¯t a problem. After all, there¡¯s a lot of nts and animals in the Carrion Swamp. Even though they¡¯re toxic, you just needed to find some that had less toxicity and think of a way to detoxify them. After all, magic can be used to detoxify.¡±

    Green nodded as what Buffy said was right. Buffy was a Rank Nine magician and a wind element magician. Though only light and water elements had spells that could purify, there were still many possible detoxification methods. Even the general detoxification spell of magicians could be used as a contingency. Since Buffy explored the Carrion Swamp without any space equipment, naturally he would look for less toxic nts and magic beasts, then detoxify them. He then wouldn¡¯t starve to death, nor would he be poisoned.

    Green didn¡¯t inquire into this matter anymore since the most important thing was to solve the threat of the Carrion Swamp. Eating wouldn¡¯t be a problem for them since Zhao Hai had the Space. Even if Zhao Hai brought the ves into the Carrion Swamp, there wouldn¡¯t be a food issue.

    The group of people in the vi frowned after hearing what Buffy said. Although Buffy had told them a lot of information, the most important piece for Zhao Hai was the flower. They had to be more sure of it. The more pressing issue was that they had found the root of the problem. However, they hadn¡¯t obtained any solutions for it.

    After a while, when Meirin saw that the others didn¡¯t have any ideas, she stood up and said, ¡°Well, don¡¯t think about it for now. Leave this matter to Buffy. First, bring him some paper. Then let him go back out and draw a map of the terrain as he passes over it. After the map is drawn, we will have a guide we can use for when we enter the Carrion Swamp.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Anyway, now that we can¡¯t think of anything, let¡¯s just leave it at that. Meg, help Buffy get some paper and a pencil and let him draw the map.¡± Megplied with his words and went to get Buffy a pencil and paper.

    Green followed. ¡°Yes. For now, let¡¯s leave it at that. Master, it seems that we can order Drunk to return now and bring some nts and magic beasts back. So long as Master¡¯s Space levels up, everything will be alright.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll order Drunk toe back. We¡¯ll wait for them and see what degree the Space upgrades. As long as the Space does level up, everything will be easier.¡±

    Green nodded his head and said, ¡±Yes. In fact, I want to emphasize that the Space does have great offensive capabilities, such as the Capture function and the Fly Swatter. They have very strong offensive power. Even Buffy, a Rank Nine expert, couldn¡¯t withstand them. Adding in the ability to use insects and mosquitoes through the other functions, and the ability of the Space is quite strong. However, since we¡¯re going into the Carrion Swamp, we can¡¯t rely heavily on these functions. We should n carefully. ¡±

    Woodhead, who hadn¡¯t spoken, suddenly said, ¡°Grandpa Green, Master, if we let the Eagle Virtuous Phantasms carry the Ghost Cane and travel through the skies of the Carrion Swamp, we can avoid most of these perils. Just order it to go directly to Flower City and observe the situation. If they really can¡¯t survive with their strength, then let them return.¡±

    Green was stunned for a moment after hearing what Woodhead said. Then he replied, ¡°This is a good way too. Master, how do you see it?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought about it and said, ¡°This approach is excellent. As long as Buffy can confirm the locations, we will be able to freely observe the situation. Furthermore, the Space can ce a transfer point since I have saved them up in case there was a greater need for it. If we can really do it like what Woodhead said and go directly to Flower City, then it¡¯s possible to ce a transfer point in the city itself. Then we can go in and out of there anytime.¡±

    Green stood up, walked around, and said, ¡°I think with this matter, we should head there first to observe. Anyway, sooner orter this matter will be solved. Establishing a transfer point wouldn¡¯t only help us understand the Carrion Swamp, but can also give us a ce to hide.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded as he agreed with what Green said. Although they had the Space as their hiding ce, hiding there for a long time wouldn¡¯t be a good thing. However, if they couldn¡¯t hide in Stony Mountain, nor the ck Waste since a Rank Nine expert could search there, they would only be able to hide inside the Space. Furthermore, if their identities were exposed one day, it wouldn¡¯t be safe to stay in either Stony Mountain or the ck Waste, and they really could only disappear inside the Space.

    However, the Space couldn¡¯tst longer than a generation. Thus, they needed more ces they could hide with a lot of security. There was no other ce as vicious as the Carrion Swamp. Even a Rank Nine expert wouldn¡¯t dare enter easily.

    Of course, this would only be thest option if they needed to hide. If they were really forced to retreat to the Carrion Swamp, then it only meant that they had no ce on the continent.

    Meirin frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that it will be dangerous for Master to go. After all, Buffy said that the flower had a strength rivalling that of a Rank Nine expert. Green, remember when Buffy attacked you? If we didn¡¯t have the Space, you wouldn¡¯t have only been seriously injured.¡±

    Green nodded his head and said, ¡°This is a problem. However, we can just let Master stay inside the Space. Then we will go out and investigate this flower that¡¯s the key to unlocking the mysteries of the Carrion Swamp.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. ¡°Grandpa Green is right. Buffy did say that if he hadn¡¯t attacked the flowers, they wouldn¡¯t have assaulted him. So long as we don¡¯t take the initiative to attack those flowers, we shouldn¡¯t have anything to worry about.¡±

    Green nodded his head. ¡°In any case, we shouldn¡¯t be worrying since it¡¯s not a big deal if we go out while the Master stays inside the Space. We¡¯ll investigate. That flower is just a nt, so Master¡¯s Space can help a lot. If this nt really is smart, then it won¡¯t be difficult for Master.¡±

    Zhao Hai and Meirin chuckled as they listened to Green. Green looked at them with a frown and said, ¡°You both shouldn¡¯tugh. I heard that if a nt has a soul, then it¡¯s more sensitive. For this matter, perhaps there will be a good solution.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa Green, I wasn¡¯t thinking that you were wrong. I also feel that if we stay together with those nts, it would be morefortable if they can sometimes show some emotion. I just think that these matters we had been looking into have given results that we weren¡¯t expecting. Ha ha.¡±

    After Zhao Hai said this, everyone smiled. With regards to these issues, they really hadn¡¯t thought that such would be the results. It really was too funny.

    Meg came came back with the paper and pencil that would be given to Buffy to draw. She looked at everyone¡¯s faces and saw that the atmosphere was somewhat rxed. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°Grandpa, Master, why is everyone happy?¡±

    Meirin smiled while calling her over. Then Meirin told Meg about the situation which made Meg smile too. She said, ¡°I think Grandpa is right too. So long as Master acts, we will be able to handle it well. We should think about what we should do once the issue with the Carrion Swamp is resolved.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled. ¡°Your confidence in me is really high. If the issue of the Carrion Swamp was really that easy, then others would¡¯ve already solved it. If it was just that, then it wouldn¡¯t be called one of the five great ominous locations on the continent.¡±

    Green didn¡¯t care much about it. ¡°Anyway, we have already thought of a way forward, so let¡¯s try it Master. However, let¡¯s do it this way. We¡¯ll let the Eagle Virtuous Phantasm carry the Ghost Cane, but we won¡¯t set a transfer point for now. We must first look into the situation in order to avoid wasting a transfer point.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright then. As soon as we have observed the situation, we¡¯ll do it then. Right now, I¡¯ll call back Drunk¡¯s team and order them to defend the ck Waste and Stony Mountain. They don¡¯t need to explore now anyway. If they stay in those two ces, we can immediately help them if something everes up. Let¡¯s do it like this and first wait for them toe out of the swamp.¡±

    Green shook his head and said, ¡°This won¡¯t do. I think we should go prepare for a few days. Order Drunk to stay where there are now and allow the Eagle Virtuous Phantasm to fly over them while carrying the Ghost Cane, then let Drunk directly return back inside the Space. It will be much faster than waiting for them toe out of the swamp, right?¡±

    Zhao Hai patted his head as if he had forgotten this. So long as the Eagle Virtuous Phantasms flew over the Carrion Swamp while carrying the Ghost Cane, it¡¯ll be able to find Drunk¡¯s team. Why should he order them toe out of the swamp when he could do it this way?

    During the next few days, Zhao Hai prepared to head into the Carrion Swamp. Since they already knew the key to solving the threat of the Carrion Swamp, they should try it. Otherwise, the ck Waste wouldn¡¯t find any peace.

    For now, they were waiting for Buffy to finish drawing a map. Although they would be using the Eagle Virtuous Phantasm to fly over the swamp, they still needed the map. Buffy himself wasn¡¯t able to find Flower City within just a day. He didn¡¯t encountered much danger going there, but it still took him a month of exploring the Carrion Swamp in order to do so.

 Chapter 172 - Into the Swamp

    <h4>Chapter 172 - Into the Swamp</h4>

    Nowadays, the trading cooperation between Zhao Hai and Laura had been very stable. The addition of ten mu of farmablend in the Space had allowed Zhao Hai to nt all kinds of magic vegetables, not allowing any of thend to idle.

    These new kinds of magic vegetables were assessed by the Space as level 15, so the time for them to mature was a bit longer, around a day or so. Moreover, these crops had a three harvest season rotation, which made it so that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t need to attend to them too much.

    These five types of crops were magic vegetables, but Zhao Hai thought that they looked like the vegetables from Earth. The tubers looked like potatoes, the sweet peppers looked like green peppers, the red turnips looked like carrots, the olives looked like tomatoes, and the green lettuce looked like celtuce.

    Although they looked simr, their taste was a lot better than the vegetables from Earth. This might be due to the magic elements within, but Zhao Hai didn¡¯t feel anything.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s ranch also wasn¡¯t idle. The hundred vacancies that had been added after the upgrade were used to raise more Eagle Virtuous Phantasms. With this many, it would soon beparable to an air force in numbers. Zhao Hai believed that after another upgrade, the Eagle Virtuous Phantasms would probably be able to carry people, allowing them to form a proper air force.

    Five days after they exterminated him, Buffy finally finished the map. Although the map was simple, for Zhao Hai and everybody else, this was very useful.

    Buffy had explored the ce several times already. However, he hadn¡¯t flown in a straight line towards Flower City. Instead, he¡¯d gone all around the Carrion Swamp for a while before arriving at Flower City.

    Zhao Hai asked Buffy if he deliberately did this, but was surprised when he heard Buffy¡¯s reply. He said that he hadn¡¯t intended to do so, but just wanted to go to the other end of the Carrion Swamp to see what was there. However, upon entering the swamp, he waspletely surrounded by the smog, which made him feel disoriented. Although he felt as if he were moving in a straight path, in the end he had just been flying around in circles.

    Even rushing out of the swamp was hard as Buffy had gone the wrong way a lot of the time. Only at the end had he finally found the way out.

    With this thought, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but think of Drunk. Although Drunk wasn¡¯t that deep into the Carrion Swamp, he still feared that going back wouldn¡¯t be easy. Seemingly, the Carrion Swamp wasn¡¯t simple.

    After Buffy finished drawing the map, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately move, but instead went to Casa City and bought a section of magic beast hide. This magic beast hide had been processed into leather. It was around two meters long and a meter wide. After tidying it up a little, they took Buffy¡¯s drawing and carefully copied it onto the piece of leather, expanding out from the small portion.

    Due to the agreement between the Aksu Empire and Buda n, the Carrion Swamp was considered a part of the Buda n¡¯s territory. If you really measured the entirety of the Carrion Swamp and dictated it as a part of the Buda n¡¯snd, then they would have a territoryrger than the entirety of the Aksu Empire.

    It was known by everyone on the continent that the territory of the Buda n was basically useless, even though it was veryrge. Consider the Carrion Swamp, which no one dared to enter, and then add in the ck Waste, and it just shows that the piece of the territory the Buda n upied was just a desert in reality.

    Zhao Hai, however, didn¡¯t think of it like that. If they could really solve the threat of the Carrion Swamp, then not only would that threat be solved, but all of the problems within the ck Waste would also be solved.

    Solving the threat of the Carrion Swamp would make it so that no magic beasts or undead woulde out from there and make trouble through the ck Waste. Also, Zhao Hai had ced a lot of undead and magic beasts of his own around the periphery of the ck Waste to seal it up. This made it so that the average person wouldn¡¯t dare enter there and cause a greater ruckus. Even if they wanted to make a lot of noise and flip the skies, no one would know.

    This was the result Zhao Hai wanted as he would be changing the Carrion Swamp and ck Waste into an independent kingdom. When the dayes that they finally had enough strength, then even if their situation were to be known to all, no one would dare move against them.

    It was for this reason that Zhao Hai had thought of cing the map onto the piece of leather and increase the scope of it. It was so that he could have a very good look at the entirety of his territory.

    Zhao Hai and Green used up several days in order toplete this map. Afterpleting the map, they were now ready to go explore the Carrion Swamp. Furthermore, they now had more than one thousand Eagle Virtuous Phantasms. Such a quantity wasn¡¯t small. Although a human couldn¡¯t ride atop an Eagle Virtuous Phantasm, these birds obeyed anymand given by Zhao Hai. So long as Zhao Hai ordered them, their overall battle prowess would be very high.

    In fact, they hadn¡¯t prepared much before heading into the Carrion Swamp since they only needed to select a few to go. They wouldn¡¯t take the ves, thus they didn¡¯t have to worry about food and water, as well as the toxin. What this meant was that they didn¡¯t have any worries at all

    The preparations that Zhao Hai did was actually for the cooperation between Laura and them. Since they had the Space, transactions with Laura wouldn¡¯t be a problem. However, they were now going inside the Carrion Swamp. If there really were a problem that they could not run from, then they had to make the necessary arrangements. Else it would be very troublesome.

    The business cooperation between them had grown further as they traded bamboo rice, radishes, fruit oil, and blue-eyed rabbits with Laura, all of which made Zhao Hai really busy.

    Fortunately, with the help of the Space, everything moved ording to his ns. However, handing everything over to Laura was an issue.

    In the end, Zhao Hai used the same arrangements he¡¯d used from when they had done transactions with the Purcell n. The method was that Zhao Hai would ce the products at the foot of the mountain while Laura picked them up from there.

    It could now be considered very quiet around Stony Mountain, especially after the Purcell n transferred back their ves to the Ica ins to level thend as well as nt some crops. Although they couldn¡¯t collect much food, some of it would still end up as edible. Thus, they could avoid any significant shortages.

    The Purcell n had been able to restore peace in the end. In fact, although the food crisis was a serious disaster, the most important losses were the ones that had happened inside the n. Although the Purcell n had a great heritage, their losses this time, which hadn¡¯t been made known to the public, wasn¡¯t any natural cmity that randomly happened. Rather, it was a man-made cmity. It wasn¡¯t something that Zhao Hai¡¯s pest crisis had instigated, but problems caused by the merchants.

    If these merchants hadn¡¯t disturbed the market, then everyone in the Purcell Duchy would have had an easier time dealing with the food crisis. There wouldn¡¯t be any food price fluctuations, nor would any rumors have been spread. The Purcell Duchy might have only lost some money. If they weren¡¯t under such heavy pressure, then they might not have been in the mood to look for trouble against the Buda n.

    However, this matter wasn¡¯t without its advantages. Since Evan now held the highest authority in the Purcell n, it could be considered a good thing, especially for Zhao Hai. On the other hand, this wasn¡¯t good for the merchants who hadn¡¯t acted honorably during the crisis and had even caused the Purcell n to heighten their vignce towards them. This was especially true in the case of the foodmodities, along with the basicmodities. More importantly, wanting to cooperate with the Purcell n in the future would be impossible.

    The tranquility that the Purcell n was having had both advantages and disadvantages for Zhao Hai. On one hand, he would benefit from the ease in which he conducted business inside the Purcell Duchy. On the other hand, with the stability of the Purcell n, they mighte and examine the situation inside the ck Waste.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t too worried about that matter. If someone really dide to the ck Waste, there would be no fear of them being able to hide from the undead in the area. This allowed Zhao Hai to easily prepare ahead of time.

    Zhao Hai had actually told Laura that he would be going somewhere far, but the truth was that most of the time, he was usually either at Fort Iron Mountain or at Stony Mountain. He would just make the Eagle Virtuous Phantasm carry the Ghost Cane over the swamp. When they stopped to rest, he could go out of the Space and check around for some particr nts. For the rest of the time, Zhao Hai didn''t stay too long in the Carrion Swamp.

    Finally, ten days after Buffy had gone out and been extinguished by Zhao Hai, everything was ready. Zhao Hai released five Eagle Virtuous Phantasms which then flew towards the Carrion Swamp.

    However, he hadn¡¯t thought that just after the eagles entered the swamp, the Space would prompt and in a tone, say:

    [Biochemical beasts exposed to toxic substances.

    Mutating genes.

    Assimted toxicity.

    Enhancing genes.

    Added toxicity to attack.]

    This made Zhao Hai shocked. Green was puzzled as well and asked, ¡°Master, the Space had already strengthened the Eagle Virtuous Phantasms before. Just like the undead, their attacks should have already been toxified, right? ¡±

    Zhao Hai thought about it for a while, then shook his head afterwards. ¡°It seems they weren¡¯t. The Space didn¡¯t do what it usually does to the undead, and it also hasn¡¯t strengthened the magic beasts. We should pay attention to this matter in the future.¡±

    Green nodded his head and said, ¡°Yes, if the Space can strengthen magic beasts just like the undead, then their battle efficiency will unceasingly increase. When that timees, we can rx.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled. ¡°The magical abilities the Space currently disys is beyond my imagination. Who knows what will happen in the future. Anyway, the level of the ranch is still too low. Perhaps once we level it up, we will have more pleasant surprises to see.¡±

    Green nodded, looking pleased. ¡°Yes, ah, the farm alone has already given us a lot of surprises. I¡¯m really anticipating what other surprises the ranch will show us.¡±

    Zhao Hai also had expectations. Although he had a very good understanding of the farms and ranches inputer games, the present situation of the farm made him understand that he didn¡¯t actually know much. Only after leveling the Space would it enable him to see a summary of the abilities it had. However, although he saw these summaries, they were written quite vaguely. Thus, this made Zhao Hai surprised at the beginning when the Space improved the crops.

    Zhao Hai and Green stared at the screen inside the Space. They themselves hadn¡¯t truly entered the Carrion Swamp as they were still observing what kind of environment the swamp had.

    Zhao Hai was unexpectedly surprised. They had all thought that the visibility inside the Carrion Swamp would be very low. However, contrary to what they understood, the visibility inside the smog wasn¡¯t low and was even somewhat equal to the visibility outside. They had a visibility of over two hundred meters. Although it wasn¡¯t as clear as that of a sunny day, it was still better than what they had imagined it to be.

 Chapter 173 - Upgrade Again

    <h4>Chapter 173 - Upgrade Again</h4>

    Zhao Hai and Green paid attention to the situation happening on the screen. Although the screen could only show what happened within two hundred meters, for the both of them this was already very good.

    They really hadn¡¯t thought that the swamp would look like this. Even the Eagle Virtuous Phantasms were greatly influenced by it. However, the nts that they saw weren¡¯t taken by Zhao Hai since he believed Drunk would have already gotten those nts for him. He might as well wait to meet Drunk, then allow Drunk toe back inside the Space.

    While the Eagle Virtuous Phantasm flew over the swamp, Zhao Hai himself didn¡¯t watch. Instead, he let the others do it.

    The speed of the Eagle Virtuous Phantasms weren¡¯t slow while flying. However, flying over the Carrion Swamp while surrounded by the seven-colored smog made their speed slow. Even if they wanted to speed up, it wouldn¡¯t be possible.

    Since the time to do transactions with Laura hadn¡¯t arrived yet, Zhao Hai and Green didn¡¯t go outside. Once a person came to observe the situation from the screen and rece them, they would go back to their own rooms and rest.

    The Eagle Virtuous Phantasms hadn¡¯t encountered Drunk that day, which made Zhao Hai feel very strange. Drunk had only explored over a thousand kilometers, less than 1,500 kilometers into the swamp. Supposedly, the Eagle Virtuous Phantasm had also already covered over a thousand kilometers and less than 1,500 kilometers, which should have meant that they¡¯d have encountered each other already. However, they currently haven¡¯t yet, which was really surprising.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t let the Eagle Virtuous Phantasms rest on a small ind in the swamp during the night, but instead let them rest inside the Space. The following morning, unlike the original n which was to keep flying straight, the Eagle Virtuous Phantasms flew around the area as Zhao Hai was afraid they¡¯d missed Drunk. He wanted to look and see if they could find where Drunk was.

    However, to Zhao Hai¡¯s surprise, they weren¡¯t able to locate Drunk. The Eagle Virtuous Phantasms flew sideways for over three hours and they still hadn¡¯t found Drunk. Zhao Hai and Green felt that something was wrong and decided to let the eagles fly back, thinking that they could find Drunk that way.

    Zhao Hai and Green might have felt that something was wrong, but it was also possible that they just couldn¡¯t recognize the ces that they had already seen. After all, the visibility in the swamp was still too low. They might as well wait while looking at the big screen in the Space.

    Meirin came back inside the Space during the evening to prepare food for Zhao Hai and Green. During the daytime, she watched over the ves at Fort Iron Mountain, which made her very busy.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want Meirin to be so busy, but Meirin had gotten used to being active throughout her life. Thus, keeping her idle would make her feel somewhat unfamiliar.

    Upon entering the Space, Meirin found it somewhat strange that Zhao Hai and Green frowned as they sat in front of the screen. They were still watching over the situation at the swamp, which appeared to be normal. ¡°Master, how is it? What happened?¡± Meirin curiously asked.

    At the same time, Meg had also juste back from the outside. She smiled after hearing Meirin ask these question and also looked puzzledly at Zhao Hai and Green.

    Zhao Hai smiled. ¡°There¡¯s not much to worry about. However, we still haven¡¯t found Drunk today. We¡¯re a little anxious since Drunk told us they weren¡¯t moving from the small ind where they¡¯d been. However, we still haven¡¯t found them today. We just feel that it¡¯s strange.¡±

    Meirin smiled and said. ¡°Master, it isn¡¯t that you couldn¡¯t find Drunk, but rather that you forgot that you¡¯d ordered him to go back to monitor Buffy. Buffy may not know them and definitely didn¡¯t look for them. That¡¯s why he flew straight ahead and without any thoughts of going back to look for them. So, we can¡¯t just rx and let the Eagle Virtuous Phantasm fly back since Drunk will definitely be found.¡±

    As Meirin told Zhao Hai of such things, Zhao Hao couldn¡¯t help but stamp his foot. ¡°Yes, there really was such a thing. When Buffy went into the swamp, no one told him to look for Drunk. Naturally, he just flew straight ahead in order to make the map. It seems like what Grandma Meirin said was correct; that while Buffy was flying, he probably met Drunk.¡±

    Green smiled as he became aware of the issue and said, ¡°The two of us were at this for a long time. We¡¯re not as good as the old woman in terms of thinking this through. I also became aware of that only after she said it. Tomorrow, we should let the Eagle Virtuous Phantasm fly out of the swamp so that can take a good look.¡±

    The next day, Zhao Hai allowed the eagles to fly straight, yet they still couldn¡¯t find Drunk¡¯s team. However, at night, Drunk¡¯s team rested at a campsite. Although they couldn¡¯t see Drunk, Drunk had seen the Eagle Virtuous Phantasms.

    Drunk and his team were undead. Although they were zombies, their heights were still simr to that of a human. When they looked at something, they used their personal senses instead of their sight. Thus, the colorful smog didn¡¯t have any impact on their senses and they could feel the presence of things they examined from arge enough distance.

    The Eagle Virtuous Phantasms weren¡¯t the same as they still relied on their sense of sight in order to see things. Although their Eagle Eye was powerful, in a ce where it was covered with smog, it was still not easy to notice things.

    Zhao Hai was afraid to miss Drunk, so he ordered those undead in the team to line up. He then ordered them to be on alert. As soon as they saw the five eagles, they were to immediately tell Zhao Hai as he really didn¡¯t want to miss them.

    Drunk had really gained a lot of things this time around. There were a lot of Carrion Swamp nts that were very unique and weren¡¯t ones that had been seen before by Zhao Hai.

    Upon cing all the nts that Drunk¡¯s team had collected into the Space, the Space actually rose to level 15, which made Zhao Hai really surprised.

    After reaching level 15, they could now open up twenty mu ofnd. Unfortunately, most of the nts were poisonous. But they weren¡¯t that toxic and were just in poisonous nts. Even though the space had been upgraded by four levels, it still had no way of cleansing the toxicity within the nts.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t short on money right now, so he naturally opened up the twenty mu ofnd. He wasn¡¯t polite as he nted the seeds that the Space had awarded all over thend.

    From level 10 to level 15, the Space had given him an award of four kinds of seeds. They were namely: soybeans, sponge gourd, bamboo shoots, and grapes.

    Before level 10, the space only awarded an amount of seeds that could be nted within two mu ofnd. However, after level 10, the seeds that were awarded could be nted in upwards of five mu ofnd.

    Zhao Hai was still observing two kinds of crops in the Spatial Shop. These two crops were like the Magic Peach and had special abilities as well. One was called Ba Jiaoshan while the other was the Immortal Gourd. Banana Leaves were used as a material for the Palm-leaf Fan in the Journey to the West. It was a type of a wind magic nt that could produce strong winds, with a ten percent probability of the item having the ability to reach a distance of up to 5,000 kilometers. The space had evaluated it as a level 15 special nt. In order to cultivate it, the Space needed to be level 20.

    The Immortal Gourd was simr, but its main effect had a more special use. It was able to be used to make wine. The Immortal Gourd had an infinite space. Crops suitable for wine could be absorbed into the gourd¡¯s reed. Then it¡¯ll automatically start brewing, making it very convenient.

    Although it had such features, it also required the Space to be level 20. As well, while the Immortal Gourd could absorb a lot of wine making materials, if it was still young, it could only absorb enough to make five kilograms every seven days. Half a kilogram of wine needed fifty kilograms of grain, and also a minimum of 25 kilograms of fruit, else it would be impossible.

    The wine was excellent as it didn¡¯t only heal minor injuries, but could also instantly restore magic power or battle qi. For both magicians or warriors, this was very important.

    Zhao Hai also knew that the Magic Peach was the same as it was an award from the Space given before reaching level 10. In order to cultivate it, there was a restriction, which was to reach level 10. This was the case for the Ba Jiaoshan and Immortal Gourd as they were special items. The seeds were given before reaching the level required to nt it, which was the case for these two. They were given at level 15, but could only be nted at level 20, showing that there was the restriction.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t too concerned about the Ba Jiaoshan as its usefulness wasn¡¯t that great. It didn¡¯t have the ability to cause mass destruction. As long as the enemy had good defensive capabilities, then there wouldn¡¯t be much damage. All it could do was to blow the enemy away.

    The Immortal Gourd, on the other hand, would be really useful. However, the yield was very low as it would take seven days to produce five kilograms, which was really toocking. Both of these magic nts required the Space to be level 20 in order to be nted, so Zhao Hai didn¡¯t buy them yet.

    The toxic nts that were collected by Drunk were somewhat useful. These nts had helped upgrade the Space and were also edible. Not only that, they could also be used to produce some detox potions. However, producing a detox potion would require the Space to be level 30, as that was the level required to be able to open the Processing nt.

    Zhao Hai and Green didn¡¯t have enough time to manage all of this, so after they brought Drunk back into the Space, Drunk was immediately ced at Fort Iron Mountain to guard it. Then the Eagle Virtuous Phantasms were ordered to fly straight into the Carrion Swamp.

 Chapter 174 - Treasuring a Jade Ring Becomes a Crime

    <h4>Chapter 174 - Treasuring a Jade Ring Bes a Crime</h4>

    While Zhao Hai explored the Carrion Swamp, Casa City wasn¡¯t too peaceful. This time around, it wasn¡¯t the Purcell n, but rather Laura who was in trouble.

    Laura¡¯s business wasrger than ever before as the Higanbana firm ounted for fifty percent of the entiremodities market within the Purcell Duchy. This figure was quite rming.

    Although the Purcell Duchy wasn¡¯t as great as the other duchies, themodities market of an entire duchy was still quiterge. In fact, it was quite a luxuriant line of business. How much did the people eat everyday? Saying that every day would be a struggle for their gold wasn¡¯t absolutely an exaggeration.

    If there was a block of fat there, then everyone would want a piece. But if that fat was stuck on bone, then not everyone would be able to sink their teeth into it.

    An outsider trying to take a bite would be quite a hard feat, but that doesn¡¯t mean a family member couldn¡¯t try to eat it. This time, the schemes Laura had to fight against were by none other than the Markey Dell n.

    Although Laura¡¯s father was the second heir, the old patriarch was still alive. He was Laura¡¯s grandfather, and Karen¡¯s father, Sioux.

    The old patriarch ruled the Markey Dell n¡¯s huge business empire. He wasn¡¯t an easy person to deal with as he was a pure businessman. Everything and anyone, in his eyes, were just businessmodities. Formodities, so long as the price was right, he could sell them.

    This old patriarch of the Markey Dell n had very good business sense, which was beyond the imagination of ordinary men. His methods were extreme, and since the time he had taken over the Markey Dell n, the n¡¯s business had be a lotrger.

    Although the Markey Dell n¡¯s business was doing great, to have half the shares of themodities market within a duchy, like what Laura had, wasn¡¯t something the n was able to do. Inparison to the ie of the other heirs, Laura¡¯s ie was quite high.

    This situation wasn¡¯t something the old patriarch would meddle with. To be honest, the old patriarch¡¯s thoughts about his second son weren¡¯t really positive. This was due to Karen¡¯s attitude towards doing business.

    In the opinion of the old patriarch, if you were born in the Markey Dell n and you didn¡¯t want to do business, then what were you going to do? If Karen wanted to learn magic, then he should excel in it. However, Karen hadn¡¯t. His life was not for cultivating magic, but rather, for researching magic.

    If Karen really liked to cultivate magic, then even if he didn¡¯t do business, as long as he became a powerful magician then it would be of great help for the Markey Dell n. However, he¡¯d only chosen to study magic. His strength was also only just that of a peak Rank Seven magician.

    A Rank Seven magician was a great presence in the eyes of themoners. However, for a n such as the Markey Dell n, a Rank Seven magician was inadequate.

    Since the n didn¡¯t pay any attention to Karen, and along with Karen¡¯s attitude towards doing business, even though he was the second heir, he had already lost the possibility of inheriting and bing the next n patriarch. Therefore, he was banished to the small northern area, the Purcell Duchy.

    The location of the Purcell Duchy in the Aksu Empire wasn¡¯t good. It was in the north where it bordered with the Beastfolk. Although the Beastfolk haven¡¯t caused any major problemstely, the Purcell n would always have to be on guard in order to avoid any major disasters from happening, year in and year out. If those Beastfolk created trouble, then there wouldn¡¯t be much money to be made from doing business with the Purcell Duchy as the duchy was not very developed. This made it a somewhat remote and small area of the Aksu Empire.

    However, even if it was a remote area, the people living there still needed daily necessities. And Laura, being a genius in business, had already spread the Taoyuanmodities throughout the Purcell Duchy and had even begun to export them throughout the Aksu Empire.

    Laura certainly didn¡¯t cooperate with others as all of this business was handled by herself, especially in the distribution and sales of the Taoyuanmodities. With regards to the daily necessity stores, Laura promoted a live advertisement, stating that even if she were willing to cooperate with others, she had already made an agreement with Zhao Hai. Their agreement was that if she ever let others sell Taoyuan brandmodities, then Zhao Hai would cease to provide her with the products.

    It was precisely because of the Taoyuan brandmodities that there was such sess, so naturally, it made a lot of people envious. Putting others aside, even the heirs of the Markey Dell n wanted to fight against her.

    The fight between the heirs of the Markey Dell n in other aspects wasn¡¯t too serious. However, the ability of an heir to do business was very important. This was also important when selecting the rightful heir of the Markey Dell n.

    Vying for the position of the next n Head were, besides Karen, the seven provincial heirs. These heirs would obstruct and maneuver against each other until they had indisputably beaten each other. This was a normal urrence within the n.

    Karen¡¯s father understood the situation as he was already quite old. However, he wasn¡¯t ready to give up his position even though he allowed his heirs to run their own businesses. The every action of these heirs couldn¡¯t be hidden from him.

    Karen was the exception. Karen and Laura were in the Purcell Duchy, and the influence of the Markey Dell n hadn¡¯t reached there yet. It could be said that Laura going out and establishing her own firm in the Purcell Duchy didn¡¯t conform to what the Markey Dell n wanted. However, she had never asked for anything from the n to assist her.

    It was precisely because of this that the Markey Dell n¡¯s influence over Karen was minimal. Moreover, Laura didn¡¯t need to fear the n this time around. She had helped the Purcell n, so Evan was indebted to her. The Purcell n would show kindness to Laura, and there wouldn¡¯t be any matter that would negatively affect them inside the boundaries of the Purcell Duchy.

    One must also know that Laura was backed by the producer of the Taoyuanmodities, a ck magician. That was something a lot of people were afraid of.

    However, the most attractive thing were the benefits. To get benefits, people were willing to do everything they could, just like how it was when Zhao Hai was on Earth. To gain benefits, people would dare to do anything. Seemingly, this was aw that was rtive to boths. But on the Ark Continent, they could easily do it uwfully. Such people would naturally do anything in their power in order to gain benefits.

    Others wouldn¡¯t dare to struggle when it involved someone of the Markey Dell n. However, the members and heirs of the Markey Dell n wouldn¡¯t be as polite.

    This time around, the old patriarch of the Markey Dell n hadn¡¯t sent anyone. To be honest, even after Laura had made such arge scene, the old patriarch wasn¡¯t going to give them any attention. However, this was not the case for the heirs since they were now engaged in a battle for the right to obtain the n Head¡¯s position. If they could get the Taoyuanmodities, then it would give them a great boost.

    The heir that looked for Laura was not Karen¡¯s brother, the first heir Cenwen, but rather the fifth heir of the Markey Dell n, Carlo.

    Of course, Carlo didn¡¯te personally, but instead sent his own steward, Alodia. Carlo grew up with Alodia as his servant. Later on, when Carlo established his own force, Alodia was promoted to his steward because of hispetency. Alodia, however, wasn¡¯t one of the n''s main stewards, but only an elder steward as he was in charge of assessing contributions.

    Although the Markey Dell n had eight heirs, there were only three powerfulpetitors. First was Karen¡¯s brother who was the first-in-position heir, Cenwen. Next was Carlo, and the third was Jamie.

    The most vigorous of them was Jamie since he was highly favored by the Markey Dell n¡¯s patriarch, Sioux. However, Karen¡¯s brother, Cenwen, was the one who had the greatest support inside the n. This was due to the handling of his business, which was the oldest one among the heirs. Thus, he had a lot of influence with powerful people.

    Carlo was the weakest of the three as he didn¡¯t have the patriarch¡¯s favor, nor massive supporters like Cenwen. However, he was the person who had the best behavior as he handled matters splendidly in all sorts of social asions. He had even maintained a very good rtionship with the nobles and was approved by the n¡¯s servants.

    Compared to Karen¡¯s position, Carlo¡¯s status was a lot higher. Sending Alodia to see Karen was, in fact, giving Karen a lot of face.

    Before Alodia arrived in Casa City, Laura already knew about it and had asked Karen and Quinn John to meet her in the study room. She then said, ¡°Grandpa Quinn John, Father, this visit of Alodia¡¯s this time looks like it won¡¯t be a good thing. How do you see it?¡±

    Karen said thoughtfully, ¡°How can he so easilye and see us?¡±

    Laura looked at Karen, speechless, so she turned her head to Quinn John. Quinn John saw Laura¡¯s look and calmly said, ¡°Before, during that ident of yours Laura, it could have happened due to some people of the n who might have tried to reach out to us here. Since your route was a secret, there must have been a breach of confidentiality from the family. In the beginning, we had sent people to investigate and the evidence points to Sir Cenwen.

    ¡°But now, I think it unlikely since Sir Cenwen wouldn¡¯t need to do such a thing. Furthermore, during that time, we hadn¡¯t amounted to anything whenpared to now. Up until now, we haven¡¯t aroused his interest. So I concluded that someone else had done this and was nning to pin everything on Sir Cenwen. The people who might have done this would be either Carlo or Jamie as they have always been thinking of ways to attack Sir Cenwen. And now, Carlo has sent someone. I feel that this isn''t looking good.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°Of course this isn¡¯t a good thing. However, I don¡¯t know their motives foring here yet. Is it for our firm, or is it the Taoyuan products?¡±

    Quinn John replied, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be due to our firm. If he really dares to grab our firm¡¯s gains, then he would lose the right and qualifications topete for the next head of the n. As I see it, it will definitely be for the Taoyuan products. This is especially likely since right now, in the conflict between the three, he has the most inferior standing. Thus, he will want to use the Taoyuan products in order to expand his influence.¡°

 Chapter 175 - Alodia

    <h4>Chapter 175 - Alodia</h4>

    Laura frowned and said, ¡°I had already thought of this situation beforehand, but I never thought that this would happen so fast. We¡¯ve only just improved our situation by a little bit and they are alreadying. I think we need to talk to Mister about this.¡±

    Quinn John nodded. ¡°We definitely should tell Mister about this, but we should wait and see what Alodia does and what he has to say. Afterwards, we can then tell Mister. After all, we cannot let just any minor issue bother Mister.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this two dayster then,¡± Laura said. ¡°About the issue of the n¡¯s response, since we haven¡¯t expanded our business that much, and have only just settled here in the Purcell Duchy, we should try and open one to two stores in the other big cities. I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t affect their businesses and I don¡¯t even think they would still remember us.¡±

    Quinn John sighed and said, ¡°The Taoyuan products are really too appealing. Although we allow our stores to sell the products without limits here in the Purcell Duchy, we will have to limit the sales in the other big cities. However, for a popr brand such as Taoyuan, just having such products be known that it exists will make it very clear to everyone what it means to sell it in their own stores. As such, everyone will definitely try to take a hold of it.¡±

    Laura coldly snorted. ¡°They only think of us now that the Taoyuan products have be famous. Back then, we weren¡¯t even given attention. Right now, even if we¡¯re willing to submit to them, it might result in Mister deciding to stop the cooperation. Hmph. Well, let¡¯s see what these fellows intend to do.¡±

    Karen listened to the two as they talked, but he wasn¡¯t interested in such a discussion. Still, he was a bit interested in Alodia. As Quinn John said, he may be here due to Laura¡¯s business. Karen was also somewhat angry.

    Karen was a nice guy, that¡¯s true. However, if they moved against his daughter, then he wouldn¡¯t be polite. He just couldn¡¯t possibly endure it. Especially since he knew about everything that happened here in the Purcell Duchy, such as Laura¡¯s struggles where, bit by bit, she raised the reputation of her firm. All of these efforts were done to make the firm great. If they really wanted to move it, then it would be the same as moving against Laura. How could Karen let it happen?

    Karen sullenly said, ¡°Laura, if anything happens, don¡¯t forget to tell me. Although I¡¯m not really into business, after many years I have gotten to know some magicians that have be dear friends of mine. They will definitely help us if things get busy.¡±

    Karen spoke somewhat contrary to what Laura was used to. The Karen she knew generally wouldn¡¯t be this aggressive. Doing otherwise today made her feel a bit unfamiliar with it. Laura replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Father, if anythinges up I will definitely inform you.¡±

    Karen nodded, stood up, and turned to leave. Laura didn¡¯t stop him. She had never thought that Karen would help her this much.

    Although Karen was a magician, after all these years, he knew not only magicians but a lot of pharmacists and alchemists. In the eyes of a normal person, these alchemists and pharmacists were crazy. They liked to study a mess of things. Due to this, their lives were very difficult. However, from time to time, Karen helped them.

    Even if this could be considered as making contacts, it wasn¡¯t that useful as the empire didn¡¯t give them much importance. Only people like Karen and other lunatics would contact these lunatics. This implied that Karen was a lunatic himself.

    Laura looked at Karen¡¯s back and said, ¡°Grandpa Quinn John, Father seems a little bit odd today.¡±

    Quinn John smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, he is just feeling a little sad. He feels that he can¡¯t help you. After all, a father wouldn¡¯t want to see their children suffer and be embarrassed. Anyway, forget about this and think about Alodia. If he really does propose something rted to the Taoyuan products, what are we going to do?¡±

    Laura coldly snorted again. ¡°I don¡¯t fear them. It¡¯s not like they can rob the Taoyuan products from us.Hmph. We¡¯re here in the Purcell Duchy¡¯s territory. We don¡¯t need to be afraid of them. We¡¯re going to fight.¡±

    Quinn John smiled. ¡°I¡¯m also not afraid of them and they really can¡¯t take away the Taoyuan products. However, you should know that those people from the n aren¡¯t anything good. If we don¡¯t agree, I fear that they will move against us by using some underhanded method. We should do some preparations ahead of time.¡±

    Laura¡¯s eyes gleamed as she nodded. ¡°If they do use those little tricks, it won¡¯t be a problem. If they dare to y tricks on us, then I will teach them a lesson. Let¡¯s see if they dare act recklessly.¡±

    Quinn John slightly smiled. ¡°We should do it so that the n knows our current strength. Later, once the Young Lady talks to the n about conditions, we¡¯ll have even more persuasive power.¡±

    Laura nodded. She knew her current situation. Since she was already eighteen years old, like in other ns, girls at that age should have already been married. However, she still wasn¡¯t married up till now.

    This didn¡¯t have anything to do with her mother. If her mother were still alive, she would have already arranged for her marriage. To be honest, Laura felt good about her current situation. She had always reasoned out that they should focus on business in order to avoid marriage. Also, of those noble n heirs that had been introduced to her, none caught her eye.

    Those aristocratic n heirs were either proud like an arrogant cock, as hypocritical as a fox, or as gloomy as snakes. Or they were dandies, which she didn¡¯t like.

    It was precisely because of this that Laura did her best to learn everything about business. This was so that the n wouldn¡¯t force her into marriage. For the Markey Dell n, a marriage would have to be made with anotherrge noble n. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be good enough for them.

    Regarding Laura¡¯s business management, she was doing her best to perform strongly. Although her businesses were now stable, she didn¡¯t rx a bit. She clearly understood that these businesses would be her bargaining chip against her own n.

    However, in order to cope with the arrival of Alodia, Laura made advanced preparations and allowed the stewards of the stores to prepare their eye drops so that they would be a little honest.

    Laura had a good discussion with them and on the third day, Alodia arrived at Casa City. Naturally, he reported first to Laura.

    Laura¡¯s house in Casa City wasn¡¯t small and was a distance away from their stores. Her residence was in an area of Casa City that was expensive and was the area where the rich lived. If you didn¡¯t have an identity, then it would simply be impossible to live there.

    Since Carlo had a high status in the Markey Dell n, Alodia¡¯s status, being his steward, wouldn¡¯t be low either. However, Laura couldn¡¯t just meet with him. No matter what, Alodia was still a servant of the Markey Dell n. It should always be that the servants go to meet the masters.

    In the past, Laura had some contacts with Alodia. Alodia was a tall and lean person who usually worked very carefully and did things low-key.

    Laura, Karen, and Quinn John were sitting in the parlor room. A servant led Alodia to them. Just like from Laura¡¯s memory, Alodia was tall and lean and looked to be in his sixties. His face was weathered and his attitude was very respectful. He entered the room and immediately made his greetings to Karen. ¡°This little Alodia greets the Second Young Master and have seen Miss Laura and steward Quinn John.¡±

    In the Markey Dell n, the heirs were to be called young master since Master Sioux was still alive. Alodia was a man of the Markey Dell n, so he knew what to call them.

    Karen looked at Alodia, nodded, and said, ¡°No need to be polite. I wonder how Fifth Younger Brother is. It has been a long time since Ist saw him.¡±

    Alodia quickly replied, ¡°The Fifth Young Master is fine, he is just too busy. That is why he could note and meet the Second Young Master. As such, the Fifth Young Master apologizes to the Second Young Master for it.¡±

    Karen nodded his head. ¡°Fifth Younger Brother is so kind. He still remembers his disappointing brother. I am very happy to hear that. Anyway, since you know I am not into such matters, tell Laura what you have to say.¡± He then stood up and walked out.

    Alodia was apparently very understanding, so he wasn¡¯t surprised by how Karen acted. He bowed to Karen and said, ¡°I see off the Second Young Master.¡±

    Karen nodded his head and walked out of the parlor room.

    As Karen left the parlor room, Laura smiled and said, ¡°Steward Alodia, you don¡¯t have to remain standing, please sit down. You¡¯ve worked very hard today. ¡±

    Alodia gently sat down in a chair. ¡°Thank you, Miss Laura, for being concerned over this one¡¯s inexpensive little life. Rushing down the road was not very hard. ¡±

    Laura nodded and replied to Alodia, ¡°This business of Fifth Uncle presumably isn¡¯t bad. With the abilities of uncle, business should be a piece of cake, right?¡±

    Alodia smiled. ¡°The Young Master¡¯s business is very good. Only, recently he has been very busy, otherwise he would have personally visited. The Young Master also told this little one to give a gift to the Second Master and Miss Laura. It is in the carriage. ¡±

    Laura nodded her head. ¡°Uncle is too kind. Grandpa Quinn John, please order some people to move the gifts into the storehouse. Also, please prepare a convenient ce for steward Alodia. He had been travelling for two days, taking great difficulty to head out here to the Purcell Duchy.¡±

    Alodia saluted Laura and said, ¡°This little one thanks Miss Laura.¡±

    Laura nodded. ¡±You¡¯ve worked hard along the way, so go rest for two days. If you have anything to say, please do so after those two days if it isn¡¯t urgent. That will do for now.¡±

    Alodia quickly stood up and said, ¡°This little one has nothing urgent to say and will take his leave.¡± He finished his ceremonies to Laura and walked out.

    Laura really didn¡¯t expect Alodia to really back down. Now, she was doubting if Alodia¡¯s gourd was selling medicine.

    Soon, Quinn John came back. Laura looked at Quinn John and asked,¡°Grandpa Quinn John, how did it go?¡±

    Quinn John said, ¡°It seems like they were really prepared this time. Aside from our present, there are two more carriages. Evidently, they also contain gifts. However, I don¡¯t know to whom they will be sending these gifts.¡±

    Laura frowned and said, ¡°For now, we¡¯ll wait. During these two days, they will surely make their move.¡±

 Chapter 176 - Give Me Face

    <h4>Chapter 176 - Give Me Face</h4>

    Alodia really didn¡¯t disappoint Laura as, right after arriving in Casa City, he immediately moved. Plus, his movements couldn¡¯t easily be hidden from Laura. Thus it was clear that they didn¡¯t intend to hide their movements from her, and she was surprised to see that Alodia¡¯s first move was to head to the Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion.

    Laura hadn¡¯t thought that Alodia would end up going to the Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion. This was a bit beyond her expectations, but she thought that it was also reasonable of him to do so.

    Anyway, since Alodia was the representative of Carlo, and Carlo was an heir of the Markey Dell n with the same status as Karen, it was appropriate that they would end up visiting Grand Duke Evan. This was especially the case since Carlo could be the next head of the Markey Dell n. Since Alodia was his representative, it was quite appropriate.

    However, Laura was cautious since she thought that Alodia¡¯s visit to Grand Duke Evan wasn¡¯t that simple. Moreover, the people of the continent already knew that the Purcell n owed a favor to her for her help in the food crisis. Not just that, but she had also backed up Evan when he tried to get his authority back. It could be said that Evan was her patron, so if you wanted to move against her, you must first settle this patron.

    Alodia was obviously targeting the Taoyuan products this time. Since the Taoyuan products were the most precious thing in Laura¡¯s hands, it would be impossible for her to let it go. If they wanted to get the Taoyuan products from Laura, then they had to use some other ways, especially since she was still in the Purcell Duchy. This meant that they needed to first settle Grand Duke Evan. So long as you could make Grand Duke Evan stop protecting Laura, then even if he didn¡¯t help them deal with her, it would be enough.

    After Laura saw that Alodia was heading for the Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion, she immediately thought of such things. Sadly, she had no way to stop the meeting since it could be considered an official visit between Alodia and Grand Duke Evan. How could she try to stop it?

    This was open intrigue. Even if Laura knew what Alodia was going to do, she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. She wanted to see just how much Alodia could achieve. If, in the end, Alodia really could convince Grand Duke Evan, then she would be really disappointed.

    However, Laura wasn¡¯t too worried. After all, even if Grand Duke Evan were to stop protecting her after meeting with Alodia, there was still Zhao Hai. If Laura¡¯s trust in Grand Duke Evan was ten, then her trust in Zhao Hai was a hundred.

    Although Laura didn¡¯t stop the meeting between Alodia and Grand Duke Evan, she still secretly observed Alodia. Since he dared to act so boldly, she was sure that Carlo had already approved it. However, since they would be moving around in the Purcell Duchy, which was Laura¡¯s territory, Laura didn¡¯t fear that they could so easily flip the skies and leave.

    Grand Duke Evan didn¡¯t let Laura down. After Alodia went to see him, he¡¯d immediately sent someone to inform Laura that Alodia wanted to deal with her. This time, Alodia had entered his city. He told Alodia that if he were to move against Laura, then it would be tantamount to offending the Grand Duke.

    The Grand Duke¡¯s words were serious. Although the Markey Dell n was very powerful, the Purcell n itself wasn¡¯t weak. The Markey Dell n was a business n while the Purcell n had their own duchy. If Alodia really dared to move against Laura, it would be tantamount to offending Grand Duke Evan. A Grand Duke must have dignity, which meant that there was no way he would retract what he¡¯d said. He would not be incoherent with his words. This was what it meant to be the ruler of a duchy.

    Laura hadn¡¯t thought that Evan would give her so much face. Since the Grand Duke had stated it already, even if Carlo were to really move against Laura, they would have to think twice before doing so.

    Laura knew though that Alodia wouldn¡¯t stop with this just after hitting the wall that was the Grand Duke. They should still have other ideas. With this, she feared that they would start moving against Zhao Hai.

    With this thought, Laura couldn¡¯t sit idly by and immediately ordered people to prepare her carriage. Simultaneously, Quinn John had gone to the Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion to express their gratitude. She didn¡¯t go herself to the Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion to personally thank the Grand Duke, but sent Quinn John instead. After these arrangements, Laura led Nier and they went to Stony Mountain.

    This time, Laura went to Stony Mountains without sending a letter first. She had wanted to do so since she knew Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to be disturb and had too many secrets. However, Alodia might get there before her and act impudently. She feared Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be polite and would deal with Alodia.

    While Laura didn¡¯t like Alodia, she didn¡¯t want Zhao Hai to move against him. After all, Alodia represented Carlo. If Zhao Hai offended him then it would be troublesome.

    * * * * *

    Once Laura went out of Casa City, Zhao Hai received the message. Although his attention was focused on the Carrion Swamp these days, he didn¡¯t lower his surveince of Casa City. Adding in Drunk¡¯s team who had just came back, his manpower was quite sufficient. Thus, his surveince of Casa City was a lot more strict.

    Zhao Hai and Green were in the space. After Zhao Hai recieved the message that Laura wasing, he immediately told Green. Green frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happened this time that would make Miss Laura visit. Our forces in Casa City is currently too small. If something really happened in Casa City, we won¡¯t be able to get a timely report, which is somewhat unfavorable for us. ¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. ¡°We don¡¯t have any way to cope with this matter at the meantime since we don¡¯t have any avable manpower. If we let the Night Shades stay in Casa City for a long period of time, it wouldn¡¯t be good. After all, they are undead. If they were to be found out, then it will be troublesome.¡±

    Green nodded his head while frowning, then said, ¡°With our present state, we still haven¡¯t established our own forces. If we are to be found, it will be a problem. Right now, this manpower issue is a really big issue.¡±

    Zhao Hai also wrinkled his brow. The faster they developed, the more the manpower they had would end up as insufficient. ves couldn¡¯t be considered. After all, they were ves. If they were to be tasked to be stationed in Casa City, then they would just be arrested for being a fugitive ve. On the other hand, undead were undead and if they were to be found, then it would cause its own troubles too.

    Most importantly, the Night Shades were now zombies. With their original appearance, they looked no different from others. If they stayed too long in Casa City, however, then it may cause their forces to be found out. At that time, it would really cause a lot of trouble.

    Zhao Hai had already ced the Night Shades at their former location. Still, he was afraid that powerful opponents might be able to find them. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want such forces to see his Night Shades. If they were light magicians like Garan, then it would definitely lead to a conflict. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want such a conflict to ur.

    Green saw Zhao Hai frowning and thought that he was worried about the issue of manpower. Green said, ¡°Master, hear me out. After we meet with Miss Laura, we should give her an Eagle Virtuous Phantasm and ask her to send news every few days by using the eagle. With that, we will not only know the situation there, but will also be able to strengthen our ties with Miss Laura. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded after thinking about it. ¡°This approach is excellent, especially now that we have more than a thousand Eagle Virtuous Phantasms in the Space. Sending a few to Laura will not only strengthen ties, but also serve as a guarantee for Miss Laura¡¯s security¡±

    Green lightlyughed. ¡°Master is really concerned about Miss Laura. Ah, Sir, I think it is better to ask Miss Laura about she thoughts. If she really has regards for Master, then won¡¯t it be good to settle down with Miss Laura? What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t thought that even Green would mention this issue. Dumbfounded, he said, ¡°Grandpa Green, we haven¡¯t even reached an agreement yet. For now, don¡¯t worry about it since we don¡¯t know what Miss Laura thinks of it. If I really did say something brashly, and Miss Laura has no such intentions, then our meetings in the future will be full of awkwardness.¡±

    Green deliberated about it and didn¡¯t say anything. In his mind, he would just let it go for now. But if the opportunity arises, he would certainly raise the issue.

    Zhao Hai saw Green¡¯s facial expression and knew what he was thinking. He smiled wryly and also kept quiet. He knew that saying more would just add insult to the injury.

    After a little while, Laura arrived. Zhao Hai and Green went out of the Space along with Meirin and Meg. This was because Laura had already seen the four of them. If someone were to be missing, then Laura might get suspicious.

    After inviting Laura to the parlor room to sit, Zhao Hai looked perplexedly at Laura and said, ¡±Miss Laura, what is the matter this time around? Have any incidents sprung up in Casa City?¡±

    Laura quickly smiled and said, ¡°No, there¡¯s no incident in Casa City. However, I am visiting this time around to tell you about my issue.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Laura, mystified. ¡°For your issues? Miss Laura, what happened?¡±

    Laura smiled wryly as she voiced all her spections with regards to Alodia. She then said, ¡°Mister, this time, Alodia might disturb you. I came here to notify Mister of such a matter.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Miss Laura, please tell Alodia to go back. I don¡¯t like meeting people and I will not like being bothered by him. I will not meet with him even if he dies and gives me a piece of his heart.¡±

    After hearing Zhao Hai, Laura was happy, though she still smiled wryly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to stop him. The truth is, my Fifth Uncle, although he seems very amiable as a person, my Father says otherwise. From birth to maturity, he was someone who, if he wanted something, he will obtain it. If he can¡¯t obtain it, then he will destroy it so as to not let others take it. This time, he has sent people and I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to deal with them. That¡¯s why I came to tell Mister about it.¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned and said, ¡°If they know the difference between good and bad, then do not me me for being impolite.¡±

    Laura feared such a result, so she quickly said, ¡°This time, Laura wanted to tell Mister that I am currently much stronger that Fifth Uncle. However, Mister, Alodia will definitely bother you, so I was hoping that Mister will just ignore him. It is best not to have any conflict with him. I hope that Mister would give me face.¡±

 Chapter 177 - Going Around in Circles

    <h4>Chapter 177 - Going Around in Circles</h4>

    Zhao Hai looked at Laura and nodded. ¡°Miss Laura, please be relieved. As long as they don¡¯t do anything excessive, I won¡¯t be unkind to them. You should know that I¡¯m not the type of person that likes to stir up trouble.¡±

    Laura didn¡¯t rx even after hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s words. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t trust Zhao Hai, but rather, it was her own n that she had no confidence in.

    She knew that her uncles, as well as her grandfather, would do anything to get what they wanted. If they couldn¡¯t get it, then they¡¯d rather destroy it. Everything was based off their personal interests and, in their eyes, everything was amodity.

    Laura also knew that Zhao Hai was a person who didn¡¯t like to suffer at the hands of others. Since she¡¯d seen what he had done to Garan, she knew that if someone really dared to go against him, then he wouldn¡¯t be polite. Towards her Fifth Uncle, it was impossible for Zhao Hai to hand over his products, so she couldn¡¯t easily believe in what he had said.

    Zhao Hai just looked at Laura. He himself wasn¡¯t too concerned about this situation. So long as it wasn¡¯t a Rank Nine deity that came, then he wouldn¡¯t be afraid of anything. He turned to Green and said, ¡°Give the gift that I prepared to Miss Laura.¡±

    Green immediatelyplied and turned around. Laura couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°Mister has a gift prepared for me? I¡¯m embarrassed that Mister will be giving me a gift when I haven¡¯t brought one. How can it be good to receive Mister¡¯s gift?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled. ¡°In fact, this gift will also benefit me. Miss Laura, I havee here to Casa City, but don¡¯t know much about its situation. With my identity, I wouldn¡¯t be able to stay long inside Casa City since I fear that I¡¯m not that popr. Because of that, I wanted to ask for one thing of Miss Laura.¡±

    Laura quickly replied, ¡°Mister is too polite. Please, don¡¯t hesitate tomand me.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare order you, but there really is one thing that I will request of Miss Laura. The Young Lady knows that I am a businessman, and a businessman squatting on a mountain everyday won¡¯t always be good. With regards to any situations in Casa City, I won¡¯t have any idea of them and also won¡¯t know anything. This time, I am requesting Miss Laura to help me by informing me the situation in Casa City.¡±

    Laura felt relieved after hearing Zhao Hai. She thought that it would be some other matter. Anyway, such a request was too simple for her as she had her own intelligencework. For her, naturally, intelligence gathering was easy. Now that there was an ally like Zhao Hai, intelligence sharing between them was normal. Laura was d to see such a situation as she felt that Zhao Hai trusted her enough, and that their rtionship even closer.

    These thoughts made Laura smile. ¡°That is no problem at all, so Mister shouldn¡¯t be too polite. Mister, please rest assured that every seven days, I will send news regarding the situation in the city.¡±

    Just then, Green came back from the outside. Following behind him were five handsome eagles. These eagles had a height of over a meter. They came in from the outside in a bold and imposing manner.

    Zhao Hai smiled to Laura and said, ¡°Then I thank Miss Laura. And also, these few Eagle Virtuous Phantasms are my gift to you. These were the Virtuous Phantasm colored eggs that you had given me, so gifting this to you would just be returning something back to its rightful owner.¡±

    Laura was surprised for a moment as she knew that hatching a Virtuous Phantasm colored egg wouldn¡¯t be easy. Hatching it required the use of proper temperature. Furthermore, it was also important to note that a person would need to continuously provide magic or battle qi to the eggs. Finally, after hatching, they must be given a drop of blood in order for them to recognize their master, otherwise these Virtuous Phantasms wouldn¡¯t listen to anyone.

    Right now, Zhao Hai was giving her all five eagles? Even getting one would be enough; taking more would be too much.

    Zhao Hai looked at Laura and understood what she was thinking. During the past few days, however, Green had told him about the matters concerning these Eagle Virtuous Phantasms, so he exined, ¡°Miss Laura, please be assured that although they do look like normal Eagle Virtuous Phantasms, they are different. Firstly, they do not rely on their masters to provide magic for their growth. Secondly, they aren¡¯t hard to feed, so you can just let them eat what normal eagles eat. Lastly, they don¡¯t have a master yet. After leaving one of them to be a messenger, you can keep the others for yourself.¡± He then turned around, looked at the eagles, and said, ¡°Later on, she will be your master. You all must abide and listen to her.¡±

    These Virtuous Phantasms weren¡¯t stupid. After the improvements done by the Space, Zhao Hai found out that they could understand him, and that they were smarter than the average seven or eight-year-old child.

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai. She had already seen Virtuous Phantasms before, and her impression of Virtuous Phantasms was that they couldn¡¯t grow further. However, these few Eagle Virtuous Phantasms near Zhao Hai were unexpectedly quite vigorous and handsome and had almost caught up in size to a normal magic beast. Furthermore, Zhao Hai could speak to these Eagle Virtuous Phantasms? This, can you really do this?

    However, Laura was more surprised by what she saw happened afterward. These Eagle Virtuous Phantasms really did seem to understood Zhao Hai, because after he directed them, they slowly walked towards Laura and acted as though they were guarding Laura and Nier as they stood there.

    Zhao Hai smiled at Laura. ¡°Miss Laura, please rest assured that from here on, you will be their master.¡±

    Laura recovered and, with shining eyes, looked at the eagles. These eagles really did look better than wind falcons and were even unusually superior. Furthermore, they were Virtuous Phantasms, thus they were a lot more useful.

    Zhao Hai politely asked for Laura to stay for a meal, which she dly epted.

    * * * * *

    When Laura left Stony Mountain, the eagles immediately flew up and kept pace over Laura¡¯s carriage along the way.

    Laura stood outside the carriage and looked at the eagles. She couldn¡¯t help but be amused by the sight. However, she¡¯d also thought of something else, thus she turned to Nier and asked, ¡°Nier, have you heard of such obedient, good looking Virtuous Phantasms before?¡±

    Nier was an animal enthusiast, and liked to keep and read books about animals. With regards to this matter, she really had the right to speak up.

    Nier shook her head and said, ¡°No, Young Lady. I have read many books about Virtuous Phantasms, but they aren¡¯t generallyrge. Furthermore, they aren¡¯t that obedient. These Virtuous Phantasms of Mister¡¯s really look more like magic beasts than Virtuous Phantasms. Thus, I don¡¯t know if they are truly Virtuous Phantasms.¡±

    Laura nodded. ¡°This is very strange. If it is really as what Mister said, then these are the Virtuous Phantasms that came from those Virtuous Phantasm colored eggs I had given him. This shouldn¡¯t be right.¡±

    Laura initially bought the Virtuous Phantasm colored eggs and knew that they were Virtuous Phantasms that could fly. She¡¯d seen the spawning of the eggs of these Virtuous Phantasms, and those several Virtuous Phantasm eggs couldn¡¯t be found in the wild, but could only be bought from a specialized farming factory. She had specifically seen the process from which the few Virtuous Phantasms spawned their eggs.

    Although those were also flying Virtuous Phantasms, their builds weren¡¯trge as they were just almost as big as a normal falcon. They also didn¡¯t look so vigorous and obedient. However, these eagles from Zhao Hai were actually so different.

    Laura was really puzzled as to how Zhao Hai could make ordinary things be so amazing. This was something Laura was most curious about.

    * * * * *

    After Laura left Stony Mountain, Zhao Hai and Green didn¡¯t rush back inside the Space. Instead, they called Meirin and the others into the parlor room and sat down. Zhao Hai asked Green, ¡°Grandpa Green, after hearing the situation from Laura, what do you think we should do?¡±

    Green thought for a while then said, ¡°I think we should be very careful. I¡¯ve heard that the Markey Dell n members are vicious and greedy. If we are targeted by them this time around, I fear that this will be really troublesome.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°This really is troublesome. As far as I can see, Miss Laura feared that his matter would cause a stain in our rtionship. However, I think that with this situation, we should teach them a lesson.¡±

    Green frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that this isn¡¯t as simple as you think it is. A Markey Dell n member is notoriously ruthless. If they suffer a loss here, then I fear they wouldn¡¯t just let it go.¡±

    Zhao Hai also frowned. ¡°What can we do now then? We had just established ourselves here in Stony Mountain. If theye here to disturb us, then this will be very annoying.¡±

    Meirin smiled. ¡°As I see it, this wouldn¡¯t be like that. Previously, we had helped the Purcell n. If they really dare move against us, then I fear that the Purcell n wouldn''t let them off.¡±

    Zhao Hai continued to frown. ¡°I hope so, but I don¡¯t like to owe a favor to the Purcell n. It would be good if we can solve this matter while also giving face to Miss Laura. So long as they don¡¯t do anything excessive, even if they really do dare to move against us, I wouldn¡¯t mind it at all.¡±

    Green nodded and said, ¡°I do hope this will be the case. With our identity, they would think twice before making any rash moves. Otherwise, I fear that this hatred will cause enmity between us.¡±

    Zhao Hai snorted. ¡°Now that we have this hostility, we won¡¯t need to cooperate with them. Those guys from the Markey Dell n really aren¡¯t the friendly kind.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, we have adequate manpower to cope up with such a scene,¡± Green said, nodding. ¡°If a Rank Nine doesn¡¯te, we should be able to deal with everything. Master, we should go back to the Space and continue to observe, as I don¡¯t know what the eagles have seen.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and they went back inside the Space. The Space was now level 15, but there had been no upgrade to the ranch, which made Zhao Hai feel a little sad.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help it. Drunk would have had a hard time catching the magic beasts in the Carrion Swamp. Even if they tried it, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to feed them. That¡¯s why they didn¡¯t catch any magic beasts and instead focused on collecting nts in order to make the Space level up to 15.

    The eagles had been flying over the swamp for several days now, but their speed wasn¡¯t fast. Zhao Hai was surprised to see that the eagles had flown over some ces that Buffy hadn¡¯t drawn on the map. It seems like they had started circling around in the swamp.

    With regards to this situation, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know what problems the Carrion Swamp had. Why was it that both humans and magic beasts went around in circles when they were inside the Carrion Swamp?

 Chapter 178 - Marriage?

    <h4>Chapter 178 - Marriage?</h4>

    After Zhao Hai arrived inside the Space, he looked at the screen and saw that something was off. The screen didn¡¯t show the original seven color smog, but instead a chaotic battle.

    Green dots can be seen everywhere in the screen. These dots were in the shape of swallow-like birds with small bodies that madly attacked the eagles.

    Zhao Hai actually felt that outside, unexpectedly, the majestic eagles were too powerless to even fight back. These eagles went left, then suddenly rushed to the right, seemingly wishing to escape the encirclement of those birds.

    Zhao Hai looked at the situation on the screen and was somewhat in a daze. This was beyond their understanding as the bodies of those birds and the eagles had too much of a difference. Yet, howe the eagles couldn¡¯t seem to counter and even seemed like they were out of energy?

    Zhao Hai soon went to look out of the Space and at the eagles. Although they were powerful, their opponent birds were very flexible as they maneuvered through the air quickly and with ease. However, because the eagles hadrger bodies, they weren¡¯t as swift and agile as those birds. Due to this, the small birds were able to capitalize on their advantages and pressed hard against the eagles. This made it a struggle for the eagles to cope with them.

    Zhao Hai really hadn¡¯t thought that the eagles would be suppressed just like that. He waved his hand to let the rest of the eagles leave the Space. With a thousand eagles flying around in the scene, they should be able to deal with the situation.

    Sure enough, after the mass ofrge eagles appeared, the small birds panicked and immediately tried to escape. However, the eagles wouldn¡¯t let them get away and, in the end, they caught a lot of those small birds.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved after seeing the situation. Green also exhaled after watching the fierce battle. Even though they hadn¡¯t been involved, they still felt tragic over the situation and were nervous.

    With Zhao Hai¡¯s intent, he moved the eagles from the outside back inside the Space and, along with a few others, they went over to the ranch. Upon arriving, a beep came from the ranch and sounded:

    [Discovered new animal.

    New animal biological variation: Swallow ss.

    Animal rating of level 3.

    Digitizing animals.

    Animals can now be bought from the Spatial Shop.]

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care since there weren¡¯t any upgrades for the ranch. Moreover, even if there were more of these swallow ss animals, there wouldn¡¯t be much use for them.

    He hurriedly began to check over the few eagles that had been attacked. Since these eagles were already matured, they weren¡¯t allowed to stay inside the ranch because they weren¡¯t able to grow any further. Still, Zhao Hai was allowed to take them out and examine them for that short period.

    After carefully observing the eagles, Zhao Hai was surprised for a moment. Their injuries hadn¡¯t been light, and there was even one that had been pecked in the eye and blinded.

    Seeing this situation, Zhao Hai and Green couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit scared. They hadn¡¯t expected that those small birds could even peck at the eyes of the eagles.

    Zhao Hai ced a few of the withdrawn eagles back inside the warehouse. Then he ordered five other eagles to fly forward and explore once more while carrying the Ghost Cane. They all then returned to the living room of the Spatial Vi.

    Everyone sat down upon entering the living room. Zhao Hai turned to Green and said, ¡°Grandpa Green, it seems like the Carrion Swamp cannot be underestimated. Even those birds had unexpectedly given a lot of trouble to the Eagle Virtuous Phantasms. It seems that we can¡¯t let anyone else leave the Space.¡±

    Green nodded his head and said, ¡±It seems that we have really underestimated the swamp. Buffy also told us before that he¡¯d encountered several attacks, though he didn¡¯t say anything else about them. Since he was a Rank Nine expert, he didn¡¯t care much about those attacks. However, that was because of his strength as a Rank Nine expert. On the other hand, we cannot take these issues lightly.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded his head. He looked at the seven-colored smog that constantly fluctuated on the screen and said, ¡°The map that Buffypleted has now be irrelevant. We don¡¯t know how far Flower City is, and can only me this strange smog. The Carrion Swamp is really mysterious.¡±

    Green nodded, sighed, and said, ¡°There¡¯s not much information about the Carrion Swamp here on the continent, so even if we wanted to know more, we can¡¯t. However, I think there might be some ancient items that past magicians had left inside the Carrion Swamp. Not to mention, even for how long that city existed after so many years, I have never heard anyone say that there was a city in the Carrion Swamp.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. ¡°It seems like there should be a lot of stories about this Flower City. The Carrion Swamp had existed for so many years, yet no one knew where the city was. That in itself exins the current problem. ¡±

    Green sighed once more and said, ¡°It just means that no one knows much about the situation here in the Carrion Swamp. This is because the swamp has been known to be dangerous for so long, such that not even a Rank Nine expert dares to enter randomly.

    ¡°I heard that a long time ago, the Carrion Swamp was a paradise for adventurers. A lot of them came here to hunt magic items for money, but probably, around a few thousand years ago, a major catastrophe befell the continent. I heard that it was hell back then. The sudden appearances of hellish demons sprung from the ground, killing major ethnic groups and became the continent¡¯s biggest disaster. A lot of literature was either lost or destroyed during that time. Since then, the Carrion Swamp has be a lot more dangerous. Up to now, nobody dares to go venture into the Carrion Swamp.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. ¡°Anyway, we still have to go to Flower City. We must know more about that Flower City, especially since we don¡¯t have anything important to do right now. We might as well solve this threat of the Carrion Swamp.¡±

    Green nodded his head. He looked at the situation on the screen, then turned back to Zhao Hai. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t think we should be flying around randomly. I think the reason why there was no information regarding the Flower City was due, first, to the destruction of literature back then.

    ¡°Secondly, perhaps nobody had really discovered the city. Buffy might have just been lucky enough to run into the city. Thus, we should just follow his map, even if it will make the trip a bit longer before we can reach Flower City. Otherwise, I really don¡¯t know how long it will take for us to find the city.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded his head. He looked at the screen and ordered the eagles, instructing them not to fly straight, but instead to fly across and find the terrain shown on the map. Afterwards, they were to follow the directions on the map.

    Zhao Hai also found out about another feature of the screen, it now looked like what a screen looked like in the game, as it showed a map that was darkened if the eagles hadn¡¯t yet flown over that area. If it was already explored by the eagles, then it would show the terrain on the screen and even show the magic beasts in the area. Also, the terrain disyed on the screen didn¡¯t require one to prompt a message, but rather, it remained in the corner of the screen. Aside from observing the Carrion Swamp daily, Zhao Hai also intended to draw a full map of thend of the entire Carrion Swamp.

    Truth be told, staring in the screen was absolutely boring. Zhao Hai, however, feared that the eagles might be attacked. Thus, they remained and stayed in the Space while chatting.

    Green also liked to stay inside the Space as the air inside was very good. When one entered the Space from outside, they would feel refreshed, as though their spirits were being cleansed.

    Staying in the Space for a long time wouldn¡¯t only be good for the body of practitioners, but it also enabled Zhao Hai¡¯s body to continue to feel better. He woke up well, and even after just waking up, he wouldn¡¯t feel sleepy again. Back then, he used to breathe twice as heavily as a normal person, but now he had regained his normal physique.

    It was the same for Meirin. She was already quite old, but still very busy daily. Thus, she always felt tired. Moreover, the elderly tended to have bad sleeping conditions, so when she¡¯d woken Zhao Hai back then, her face didn¡¯t look too well.

    Nowadays, however, she hadpletely changed. Her face was more ruddy, and even if she were busy everyday, she didn¡¯t look tired at all. Furthermore, it was quiet within the Space at night, so she could sleep well. Aside from that, her body really felt a lot better than before.

    The Space was an attractive ce as everyone who had stayed inside the Space tended to be somewhat ustomed to it. Even the ves, if not for their own properties outside the Space, wouldn¡¯t have liked to leave it.

    * * * * *

    Now that Laura had a predicament, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want any contact with her for the moment. As such, they could only stay inside the Space. Anyway, there were no more meetings with Laura.

    Suddenly, Zhao Hai heard a knocking at the door. Zhao Hai was surprised for a moment and switched the image on the screen to Fort Iron Mountain. Woodhead and Stonehead were there watching the ves and had knocked on the door. It seemed like they had found something and needed to tell Zhao Hai about it.

    Although this was described as a knocking sound, it wasn¡¯t actually knocking, but instead it was them contacting Zhao Hai. After cing two transfer points, if a person outside of the Space had any matters they wanted to tell Zhao Hai, they could just knock on the ground and Zhao Hai could hear the sound from inside the Space. The sound made was just like that of someone knocking at the door. Since Zhao Hai had heard someone knocking, he knew that Woodhead was looking for him.

    This was the only way to inform Zhao Hai. Woodhead and Stonehead stayed at Fort Iron Mountain, while the undead were ced in Stony Mountain. If an undead wanted to look for Zhao Hai, they could just directly contact him and didn¡¯t need to knock on the transfer point.

    Sure enough, after turning the screen, Zhao Hai saw Woodhead standing in the transfer point. The people around stood up, and, with Zhao Hai¡¯s intent, him and the others appeared at Fort Iron Mountain.

    Woodhead was standing there. When he saw everyone, he hurriedly rushed forward and said, ¡°Master.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. ¡°What¡¯s up? What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Woodhead smiled. ¡°Master, today is a good day. Today, two ves suddenly came to me and said they wanted to marry. Since Master hadn¡¯t said anything about this matter if it ever came up with the ves, I decided to let you look into it.¡±

    Zhao Hai paused for a moment, then, interested, said, ¡°Oh, was there such a thing? This is good. Getting married is good. Hurry and lead the way.¡±

    Green immediatelyplied and led Zhao Hai outside the fort.

 Chapter 179 - Award

    <h4>Chapter 179 - Award</h4>

    Between the fort¡¯s interlinked inner and outer gates stood two ves, a man and a woman. The man looked to be around 23 to 24 years old, while the woman looked younger by a couple of years. They both looked normal with no distinguishing features on them.

    The two saw Zhao Haiing out and immediately knelt down to salute to Zhao Hai. They both said, ¡°Master Wanan.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, waved his hand, and said, ¡°Stand up and speak.¡± Only then did the two stand up, albeit their bodies were still bent, their expressions cautious as they did so.

    Although these ves knew Zhao Hai was kind, they had previously undergone envement education. Thus, when they saw Zhao Hai, they couldn¡¯t even try to be impolite. They stood up after Zhao Hai told them, which was already very good progress for them. If it were normal ves, even if they were told by Zhao Hai, they wouldn¡¯t dare to stand up.

    Looking at the two, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t bother to be polite as he asked, ¡°Are you the ones who wish to get married?¡±

    The two people lowered their heads and bent themselves further down, then the man said, ¡°Yes Master. We both want to get married. We seek the help of Master.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and asked, ¡°What are your names?¡±

    The male ve immediately answered, ¡°Master, my name is Chee and she is called Schee .¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and looked at them. ¡°Alright, very good. Since you took the initiative to ask me to help you get married, it¡¯s fine then. I will help you today. Grandpa Green, please prepare a gift to be given to them today.¡±

    Greenplied immediately. Meirin smiled and said, ¡°This calls for a celebration. Master, I¡¯ll go tell the ves to rest for the day.¡±

    The two ves actually both knelt down together as the man panicked and said, ¡°Master, we little ones don¡¯t deserve such treatment. Our lives are cheap and Master allowing us to get married is already a huge fortune. We wouldn¡¯t dare ask for any more from Master.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Since you are the ves bought by Grandpa Green, and the first couple to be married, we should take this opportunity as well and make it as lively as possible. This isn¡¯t just for the two of you.¡± The couple stood up afterwards.

    Green led the couple away, leaving only Meg to stand beside Zhao Hai. Right now, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t missing anything, and his monthly ie could feed a hundred people without a problem.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t help in the preparations and instead led Meg back to the fort¡¯s living room and sat down. He had just told Green to give them whatever they needed, so if there was anything required for the preparations, Green could take care of them.

    After they arrived in the living room, Meg poured a cup of tea for Zhao Hai and ced it on the table. Zhao Hai then told Meg, ¡°Sit down, let¡¯s talk about this wedding.¡±

    Meg sat down, looked at Zhao Hai, and said, ¡°Master, why did you do it in such a big way? Did you want the other ves to see them?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He sighed and said, ¡°Now that our Buda n has selected these people, the ves must be able to flourish, especially because they have been marked with the Buda n¡¯s brand which is impossible to remove. Since our conditions now is a lot betterpared to before, the ves acquiring the initiative to get married will be a good thing for us. The other ves who are afraid to do so will slowly gain confidence, and this will be a good way to increase our poption. Moreover, thends I had improved is growing. At present though, it cannot be cultivated. I n to give thesends to the ves and have them pay some rent. That way, they can cultivate thends and prosper for themselves .¡±

    Meg was surprised for a moment. She looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Does this mean Master will restore the ve¡¯s status back to civilians starting today? Furthermore, Master will also reward them with a piece ofnd that they will be renting?¡±

    On the continent, farm renting was generally allowed only by civilians. Thus, if Zhao Hai said that these ves could getnd to rent, then Meg understood what Zhao Hai actually meant to do.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Yes, ah, it will be a good start. We can then slowly develop and grow the Buda n. The present situation is somewhat wrong, so I will slowly let the ves recover their civilian status in order for them to own their own piece ofnd. Having their own ie will be something for them to look forward to.¡±

    Meg grew up on the Ark Continent, and in their view Zhao Hai¡¯s approach was akin to throwing out money. Everyone knew that a ve was the Lord¡¯s n property. If Zhao Hai restored their civilian status, then they couldn¡¯t be regarded as Buda n property anymore. This was just throwing out their own wealth.

    However, what Zhao Hai said had some truth to it. Since the Buda n would have such a joyous asion, they would be able to inspire the enthusiasm of the ves by a hundred percent and encourage them to work better to restore their status as civilians. They would be trained and then given a piece ofnd. Such opportunities were, no doubt, heaven for the ves. Thus they would naturally strive hard to attain it.

    Since Zhao Hai gave his all to seed, then along with the help of the Space, the people of the Buda n wouldn¡¯t argue about what he said. Meg didn¡¯t object either as she just nodded her head.

    Zhao Hai turned around and looked out at the sky. He sighed and said, ¡°Although at present our development is going well, there¡¯s still a problem. If we let the world know who we are, then with our current strength, we will instantly lose. I just hope that one day, we can stand openly under the sun and tell the whole world that we are the Buda n. Only then can we be considered to have really seeded.¡±

    Meg looked at Zhao Hai with teary eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Master,¡± she said, ¡°that day will surelye.¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed and slowly close his eyes, sitting down on a chair to rest.

    Meg¡¯s heart was very upset since she knew that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t quite healthy. If not for the Space, she wouldn¡¯t know what would have happened to Zhao Hai.

    Since Zhao Hai had awoken, he¡¯d been dragging his body around in order to create a better future for the Buda n. This made him very busy, which made the people around him feel pained.

    Zhao Hai was also really tired. Although he exercised a bit, his body really wasn¡¯t healthy right now. Adding to the fact that he needed to tend to a lot of events, even if his body wasn¡¯t tired, his mind would be. After sitting on the sofa, he soon fell asleep.

    * * * * *

    After an unknown amount of time, Zhao Hai heard someone calling him. He slowly opened his eyes, and saw someone that looked like Meg. Meg called out to him in a soft voice. Zhao Hai sat up and moved around a bit since he¡¯d been leaning on the sofa for a long time. He moved his neck, then stood up and asked, ¡°Are the preparations done?¡±

    Meg nodded her head. ¡°The tables are already arranged in the outer fort along with the food. Grandpa also prepared some ale. It seems like this will turn out to be really lively.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He then thought of something and turned to Meg. ¡°Also, I remember that some time ago, we had prepared a lot of colored-paper. Are they still avable?¡±

    Although Meg didn¡¯t know what Zhao Hai wanted to do with it, she still nodded her head and replied, ¡°Yes, we still have those colored-paper we had bought earlier. If the ves had any matters, it could be used to write announcements.¡±

    ¡°I will go to the study room,¡± Zhao Hai said, nodding. ¡°Meanwhile, please prepare red colored-paper.¡± Meg immediatelyplied, even though she didn¡¯t know what Zhao Hai wanted to do with them, and followed Zhao Hai to the study room.

    Zhao Hai told Meg to cut the paper into a rectangr shape after arriving at the study room. He then personally inscribed congrattory words onto the paper, along with the names of the couple and their date of marriage. With this, he had made this world¡¯s first, simple, marriage certificate.

    Meg had been observing what Zhao Hai was doing. Although she hadn¡¯t understood it earlier, she had now somewhat gotten an idea after seeing the characters Zhao Hai had written. This made her feel a little strange.

    This marriage certificate was very simple; just a piece of red paper with words written on it. Zhao Hai had only thought of this as a temporary thing, but he would have never thought that this would be a n heirloom, and that this marriage certificate idea would slowly spread throughout the entire continent.

    After making the marriage certificate, Zhao Hai and Meg went down the stairs and towards the square outside the fort. The square was a lot livelier now that the tables were ced. There were eight types of vegetable dishes on each of the square tables. Eight people could sit on each table and a barrel of ale was next to each of them.

    This ale was a kind of rtively inexpensive ale on the continent. This was what civilians usually drank. Some time ago, Green had deliberately bought a little and was prepared to give the ves some. In the end, it finally became handy now.

    At this moment, the ves sat at the tables as they waited for Zhao Hai and Green. Upon Zhao Hai¡¯s arrival, the ves immediately tried to salute to him, but he waved his hand to let them be at ease. Then he said, ¡°Today is a wonderful day wherein Chee and Schee will be married. I would like to take this opportunity to let you all have this lively asion.¡±

    The ves were d for Chee and Schee, while the two of them were excited, albeit a little bit shy with red faces. Zhao Hai waved at the couple and said, ¡°Chee, Schee,e here.¡± The couple immediately walked towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai looked at the couple and smiled. ¡°Very good. You are our Buda n¡¯s first couple in the ck Waste. With that, I will award you. Starting today, the two of you won¡¯t be ves anymore. Rather, you will both be civilians here in the Buda n¡¯s ck Waste. I will allow Grandma Meirin to gift you 7000 square meters of farmablend outside the fort. That will be the area you can farm. Later, you will only have to give us a fourth of your annual harvest, while the rest will be yours . Moreover, we will provide you with a room in the fort along with the necessities you will be needing. Later on, you can even have your own home.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s words were breathtaking, aweing the ves. They¡¯d never thought that Zhao Hai would actually be this generous to Chee and Schee. He¡¯d even give them a piece ofnd, so long as they pay the rent for it. For the ves, this was very important.

    Chee and Schee felt as though they were in a dream, and it took them a while to react. They quickly knelt down and bowed to show their gratitude to Zhao Hai.

 Chapter 180 - Toast

    <h4>Chapter 180 - Toast</h4>

    Although Zhao Hai had shown some enthusiasm and had even given rewards to the couple today, the ves were only a bit shocked about it and everything went back to normal. After all, this wasn¡¯t the first time that Zhao Hai had shown this side of himself to them.

    Zhao Hai helped the couple up, then took out the marriage certificate that he¡¯d prepared. He gave it to the couple and said, ¡°Today is your wedding day, and as the first couple to be wed in our ck Wastes, I have personally prepared this marriage certificate. Although this certificate won¡¯t be recognized anywhere else but here in the ck Waste, so long as you have this certificate, you are a legally married couple. This is something on top of my congrattory gift.¡±

    This was the first time such a situation happened on the continent. No one had ever heard about it before, not even Green nevermind the ves. Chee and Schee took the paper, albeit with some confusion.

    Although they could identify the words, most of them weren¡¯t legible to them. While there were some words that they didn¡¯t know, they still looked stunned after receiving the sheet of paper.

    Zhao Hai smiled, then looked back to the crowd. ¡°Thews of our ck Waste will be different from those of other ces. This piece of paper, although modest, represents that you are legally husband and wife. If therees a time when the husband bullies the wife, the wife cane to me and I will help her deal with it. If there will alsoe a time when the husband leaves the wife, you may bring this piece of paper to me, and I will judge him for his crime. This goes the same against the wife as well.

    ¡°Since Chee and Schee are the first wedded couple here in our ck Waste, I wasn¡¯t able to prepare much. As such, this piece of paper will be their marriage certificate. Please lead them here. Head Steward Green of the ck Waste will be the witness of the union between Chee and Schee. Please, Head Steward Green; read the marriage certificate.¡±

    This kind of a wedding ritual was what the former Zhao Hai from Earth usually attended. Weddings on the continent were quite different. On the continent, ves didn¡¯t hold any wedding ceremonies. As long as two ves were together, and they informed and got the approval from their steward, then they could be together.

    The wedding between civilians would be a bit different. First, there would be a matchmaker who would introduce the man and woman. Then, they would meet each other, before the man offers gifts to the bride¡¯s family as a bride price. The woman¡¯s side would then send a dowry. Lastly would be the wedding. On the wedding day, the rtives and friends woulde to congratte them. Women held a high status on the continent. Thus, on their wedding day, out of respect for the couple, there would be a wine ceremony.

    The wedding ceremonies between the aristocrats and the royal n would be a lot more grandiose, along with a great deal more customs. This kind of wedding was what Zhao Hai liked, but had never experienced.

    This was also the first time Green had seen this kind of thing, but he had also watched the big events from before, which were magnificent. As such, he took the marriage certificate from Chee¡¯s hand and loudly said, ¡°Today, civilians of the Aksu Empire join these two happy people who have fallen in love with one another, and watch as they are married and be husband and wife. This special citation is issued by the Lord of the ck Waste, the Aksu Empire¡¯s Zhao Hai Buda. ¡±

    Having this paper wasn¡¯t too much of a big deal, but it allowed for the meaning to be expressed clearly. On the Ark Continent, there weren¡¯t any marriagews, so Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t written anything conforming to thew or any words associated with it. He just wrote that they¡¯d fallen in love and were married; such a case.

    Most importantly, this piece of paper had been written in the words of civilians. In a sense, this makes the piece of paper a proof of identity for the ves, proving that they were now civilians.

    After Green finished reading, he handed the marriage certificate back to Chee and Schee. Chee excitedly took the piece of paper, and, as though the paper felt heavy, carefully handed it to Schee. Schee also carefully picked up the piece of paper and folded it carefully, cing it onto her arms.

    Zhao Hai looked at how the couple acted and didn¡¯t said anything about it. He smiled, then said, ¡°Well, this ceremony has now ended. Chee, Schee, starting today, the two of you are now officially husband and wife. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to toast with me. Instead, don¡¯t forget to have a toast with your wedding witness, Grandpa Green.¡±

    Chee and Schee were excited as theyplied. Meirin smiled, then picked up two cups of wine that were then taken by Chee and Schee. The couple knelt down together and lifted the ss in front of Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai stared nkly at them. He tried to help them up while saying, ¡°What is this? Get up.¡±

    Chee and Schee didn¡¯t stand but continued to kneel on the ground, sobbing loudly. ¡°Master, you are too good. Although Master has restored our civilian status, in our hearts and mind, we will forever be Master¡¯s ve. Master, please drink along with us with these two cups of wine.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the couple and felt excited deep down in his heart. He stood up straight and said, ¡°Good, good. I¡¯ll drink these two cups of wine since this is a wedding banquet. Ha ha. People say weddings are not intoxicating. However, today, I will drink two cups ¡± He then drank a cup, then raised the other cup.

    Woodhead, who stood at the side, also apuded and appeared to be very lively. Zhao Hai ced the cups down and looked at the two. ¡°From now on, the two of you should love each other. No matter what difficulties you have, you cane and tell me.¡±

    The coupleplied as Meg helped them by pouring some more wine. Next was Green. Green said a few auspicious words, then they turned to make a toast with Meirin.

    At this time, it could be considered to be really lively. The ves had eaten meals a few times before with Zhao Hai. At dinnertime, they were rxed since during that time around, there were many meat dishes which was also their opportunity to eat a little more.

    The banquet this time around wasn¡¯t the same as it was in other ces. They had a lot of vegetables dishes and could also eat a lot without limit. This made the ves very happy.

    Although these ves hadn¡¯t gotten their statuses restored to civilians, they were satisfied with their current lives. They ate everyday, weren¡¯t too tired, and asionally ate tons of meat. They¡¯d even gotten the chance to drink wine like today, which in the past was unthinkable.

    Seeing how Chee and Schee, after getting married, were restored their civilian status, and moreover they¡¯d been given it just like that, these ves had also thought about how to seize the opportunity and do the same thing.

    This was naive, but quite lively. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t drink any more of the wine and, followed by Green, returned to the Space. This was just in case the Eagle Virtuous Phantasms were being attacked.

    After they sat down in the Space, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile lightly. ¡°Today, we had a very good start. I fear that there will be a lot of marriages soon, so Grandpa Green, you should go to Casa City in a few days and order a batch of a higher quality paper for marriage certificates so that we can use themter on.¡±

    Green smiled and said, ¡°Alright. I have to say, Master is really good at this. By the way, I think I won¡¯t have to go to Casa City. I¡¯ll just let the eagle messenger go to Miss Laura after several days. Then we can request our needs to Miss Laura. As long as we don¡¯t have them know about our territory, it should be good. How do you see this Master?¡°

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do that this time. Also, although we¡¯ve given Chee and Schee a piece ofnd, we should exin some things to them. For example, they should tell us what they want to nt. They we will have to keep a count of it. Once they obtain their harvest, we can even sell it for them. If they want to buy something, we can even buy it for them. Such are the current conditions.¡±

    ¡°This is very good,¡± Green said, smiling. ¡°That the ves can now have their own homes is a very good idea. Since Master is giving them a good ce, they will work harder. However, ifter all the ves have restored their statuses to civilians, what should we do then?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It is actually very simple. They will still need farming tools, seeds, and even scaled wildebeests. These are things that they don¡¯t have, so we can just rent it to them. If they want to use these things, they can help us by nting in an area. Or if they have the item themselves, we can still hire them to do work for us through farming, and we¡¯ll pay them. Of course, the price wouldn¡¯t be too high, but for them, that in itself is extra money. Thus, they will naturally agree.¡±

    Green nodded his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. It seems like we will need to buy more ves. However, we can¡¯t just buy any good ves in Casa City. Instead, we should buy them from the Imperial Capital. On the outskirts of the Imperial Capital is where the continent¡¯srgest ve market is, so we can certainly buy an appropriate kind of ves .¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned and said, ¡°Is it alright with our present status? If we went to the Imperial Capital, won¡¯t we be recognized there?¡±

    Green nodded his head. ¡°This wouldn¡¯t be a problem in Casa City since there¡¯s no one here that knows us, but there¡¯s a lot of people who knew us in the Imperial Capital. So be it, let¡¯s go somewhere else to buy ves. Master, I heard that the beastfolk sell a lot of ve. Do you think we can go and visit the beastfolk?¡±

    Meirin added, ¡°I think this approach is good. There are a lot of ves in the Beastfolk Prairies, and we can also establish a good rtionship with the beastfolk. The beastfolk raise all kinds of magic beasts, but theyck food supplies. If we can develop the ck Wastester on, we will have a lot of food on our hands. Since, on the continent, there are already big firms that handle the food supply, it will be difficult to intervene. I think it would be best if we can trade with the beastfolk.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°This issue of the food scarcity of the beastfolk, though we know of it, isn¡¯t this the same for the big firms? Why aren¡¯t they selling food to the beastfolk?¡±

    Meirin smiled and said, ¡°They do sell, but they sell it expensively. The empire had stipted that if they want to buy food, the empire will impose heavy taxes. Even if the aristocrats wished to smuggle, they wouldn¡¯t dare do so. That¡¯s is why the food being sold to the beastfolk is very expensive. Anyway, since we have the Space, we can avoid this tax.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He understood that this was the way the Aksu Empire restrained the beastfolk. This was tantamount to sucking the blood of the beastfolk so that they would never grow up, thus ensuring the safety of the northern part of the empire.

 Chapter 181 - Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 181 - Jealousy</h4>

    Right now, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t n to handle this matter. He turned his head to look at Green and Meirin, saying, ¡°Grandpa Green, Grandma Meirin, if we really do n to cooperate with the beastfolk with regards to our food business, then I think we should let Laurae forward as well. If we act now, then sooner orter we¡¯ll be exposing our weaknesses. To be honest, with regards to doing business we truly are inferior to the skills of Miss Laura.¡±

    Green and Meirin looked at each other and the two of them saw a happy light in the other¡¯s eyes. Meirin said, ¡°I agree with Master¡¯s point of view. For this matter, it is really better to allow Laura to act. But Master, if that is the case then I fear that we will be resigned to give up arge portion of our profits to Miss Laura.¡±

    Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t noticed the meaningful nce between the couple and instead replied, ¡°There is no other way as we don¡¯t have any personal connections with them. On the other hand, this might not be true for Laura; after all, she has been doing business within the Purcell Duchy for quite some time now. Saying that she doesn¡¯t have any previous cooperations with the Beastfolk Empire won¡¯t be believable.¡±

    ¡°Miss Laura is beautiful, does Master intend to marry her and have her be thedy of the house?¡± Meg asked as she stared at Zhao Hai. Hearing him speak about Laura made her heart ufortable.

    Zhao Hai gawked after hearing what Meg said. He turned to look at Meg who seemed grumpy at him. In Zhao Hai¡¯s head, two characters suddenly appeared: jealousy .

    Meg really looked like a girl that was in love, yet now her boyfriend was talking about another girl in front of her. This was what her expression conveyed.

    Zhao Hai looked at Meg, embarrassed, while Meg¡¯s small face was red all over as she lowered her head. Green and Meirin also looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s expression and they couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly.

    Both of them were getting older and were refined people, so it wasn¡¯t that they couldn¡¯t see Meg¡¯s thoughts. They were happy to see how Meg reacted, though if it happened before, they wouldn¡¯t have agreed . But now that Zhao Hai had be sopetent, they naturally hoped that he would receive Meg.

    There were nows that specified that people had to be monogamous in this world. It wasmon to see a man with three wives and four concubines . Even a woman, if you were powerful enough, could keep a few men around and nobody would say anything. Strength was everything.

    Since the situation of the Buda n right now was progressing smoothly, Zhao Hai could now be married and have children. That is, of course, after he cures himself from the effects of the Water of Nothingness, which could be solved when his Space reaches level 30 . In Green¡¯s opinion, Zhao Hai shouldn¡¯t be married to only one wife and have a child, but to have many wives and many children with them. More children was a sign that the Buda n will flourish.

    Zhao Hai looked at Meg¡¯s charming appearance, which made his heart beat faster. He immediately turned his head. Since the issues they needed to handle now was far too much, this wouldn¡¯t be the right time to talk about love.

    Zhao Hai turned to Green and Meirin and said, ¡°Once we¡¯ve solved the issue of the Carrion Swamp, we should immediately go to the beastfolk and have a look around since we are really short on manpower.¡±

    Green nodded. He turned his head and looked at the screen. The screen showed the seven-colored smog that continued to seethe. It almost looked as if this wasn¡¯t even a part of the Ark Continent, but of some other space and time.

    Zhao Hai erged the map at the corner of the screen andpared it to the map Buffy had drawn. At present, they hadn¡¯t seen any terrain that was simr to what had been marked on the map, making them feel relieved .

    However, their hearts felt uneasy. The eagles had followed the map Buffy had drawn when they¡¯d started flying, but they didn¡¯t know how the eagles flew onto a different route. Furthermore, even if they deviated from the original track, it shouldn¡¯t have been by too much. They had been flying for over half a day now and hadn¡¯t seen any terrain simr to what was on the map. This meant that they¡¯d deviated from the route by a great deal. If they had been allowed to fly along on their original route, then they wouldn¡¯t know in what part of the year they would have arrive at Flower City.

    Zhao smiled wryly and said, ¡°I never thought that the Carrion Swamp would really be this big. We¡¯ve really underestimated its size.¡±

    Green frowned, hisplexion bing ugly. ¡°It seems that this Carrion Swamp had been left behind by a powerful ancient magician. I heard that ancient magic was really mysterious. Some people could be kept circling around. There is something known as a maze , and in my opinion there is a maze here in the Carrion Swamp. Buffy was really luckyst time as he¡¯d even been able to get to Flower City. It seems like that is the center of the maze, and the maze itself protects it.¡±

    Meirin nodded. ¡°Although I do not know of that type of magic, I do have some knowledge. A lot of the magic used on the continent right now is based off remnants of magic from the ancient past and are definitely inferior to that mysterious ancient magic. The Carrion Swamp was certainly an important ce from ancient times, otherwise such magic wouldn¡¯t exist there.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. ¡°Since that is the case, we really must go to Flower City. I feel a lot more curious now. As long as we can set up a foundation in Flower City, it will be our strongest fortress. No one will ever think of moving against us with that.¡±

    Green, along with several of the others, nodded as they knew that the matter in their hands this time wouldn¡¯t be easy. For so many years, the Carrion Swamp had been a mystery. If this mystery was easy to solve, then that wouldn¡¯t be normal .

    * * * * *

    It was already dark by the time Laura and Nier arrived at their home in Casa City. Laura sent someone to look for Quinn John immediately. Nier, on the other hand, settled down with those several Eagle Virtuous Phantasms.

    Before long, Quinn John arrived in the study room. Quinn John gawked upon seeing Laura frowning. ¡°Laura, what happened? What ident has urred to Mister?¡± Quinn John asked.

    Laura recovered after hearing Quinn John. She shook her head and said, ¡°Mister hasn¡¯t met with any idents. I¡¯m just worried about Alodia and them.¡±

    After hearing Laura, Quinn John knew that she was worried about the Markey Dell n. He had spent a longer time working for the n than Laura had and also understood the young masters to a greater extent than she did. He knew Carlo, and was clear that this time, since he¡¯d sent Alodia, they wouldn¡¯t easily give up even if they failed this time around. For this matter, however, if Zhao Hai really gives them wool, then the consequences couldn¡¯t even be said .

    Zhao Hai was not a friendly person, this fact was known by Quinn John. If Carlo really went too far, then he feared that they would suffer some losses.

    If Carlo suffered losses at the hands of Zhao Hai, then don¡¯t even think about the other young masters, the house¡¯s master himself wouldn¡¯t ept this result.

    What person was the master? He was obstinate and overbearing. Whomever dared to offend him, he would return to them a hundredfold. If Zhao Hai really offended Carlo, then that would be a visibly smack in the face of the Markey Dell n. By then, the master would definitely move to get rid of him.

    If the master really moved, then even if the n wasn¡¯t able to extinguish Zhao Hai, Laura would still be affected. When the time came, their following days would be disastrous.

    Laura hadn¡¯t spoken as she watched Quinn John. She knew that he was also thinking of the issue she was currently worried about. Laura said, ¡°Mister told me that as long as Alodia doesn¡¯t move excessively, Mister will give me face and won¡¯t care about them. However, if Alodia goes too far, then Mister wouldn¡¯t be polite. With Mister¡¯s strength, which you also know about, if they fight each other then Fifth Uncle will really suffer a loss. This matter will then beplicated.¡±

    Quinn John nodded. ¡°I¡¯m also worried about this since you know the temperament of the young masters. If they like something, it is impossible to make them let it go. I¡¯m afraid this thing will be a lot more troublesome than the matter some time ago.¡±

    Laura frowned and said, ¡°Yes, the n members really are like that. Those people don¡¯t even bother looking at what we did to get to where we are now. For them, we¡¯re no threat. They¡¯re people who never forgive¡ªan annoying kind of people.¡±

    Quinn John smiled bitterly as he didn¡¯t know what to say. If they were to describe the Markey Dell n members in a few words, then it would be greedy, arrogant, ck hearted, and stingy. For people like them to have raised a child like Karen was unexpected. If Laura hadn¡¯t been taught by Karen, then what she would have be by now would be really difficult to determine.

    Just then, Nier came in from outside. Laura nced at Nier who had just came in, then said to Quinn John, ¡°Grandpa Quinn John, I have one more thing to tell you. Today, Mister has given us five Eagle Virtuous Phantasms, which came from those Virtuous Phantasm colored eggs we had given to him before. However, the ones he¡¯d given back aren¡¯t the same as themon ones. Do you want to go and take a look?¡±

    Quinn John was surprised and said, ¡°Alright, let me see them.¡± Quinn John knew thatmon Virtuous Phantasms lived together with their master and imprinted a symbol onto the body of their master. It then absorbed battle qi or magic power from its master in order to survive . If they were not used in battles, then they were kept invisible. That¡¯s why Quinn John thought that Laura had the Virtuous Phantasms along with her.

    Laura smiled. ¡°The Virtuous Phantasms aren¡¯t here. I let Nier arrange a room in order to keep the Virtuous Phantasms. Nier, have you fed the Virtuous Phantasms already?¡±

    Nier nodded and replied, ¡°I already fed them, Young Lady. Those several Virtuous Phantasms really can eat. The meat that was usually given to a hundred wind falcons had been eaten by those five Virtuous Phantasms alone. It seems like raising them will require arger expenditure.¡±

    Quinn John was actually shocked after hearing what Nier told them and said, ¡°Wait, Nier, did you just said that you fed those Virtuous Phantasms with regr meat? Did they actually eat them?¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa Quinn John, this is one of the characteristics of Mister¡¯s Virtuous Phantasms. They don¡¯t need to take in battle qi or magic power from a person, so long as you feed them the way you would feed a normal magic beast. Let¡¯s go and check them out.¡± She stood up and walked out with Nier while Quinn John followed behind.

 Chapter 182 - Karen Speaks of the Past

    <h4>Chapter 182 - Karen Speaks of the Past</h4>

    The three arrived at the room where they raised the Virtuous Phantasms. After the doors opened, Quinn John looked shocked. These Virtuous Phantasms were really impressive and handsome, something which he hadn¡¯t seen before.

    After looking at these five Eagle Virtuous Phantasms, Quinn John couldn¡¯t believe what he saw. Only after some time did he turn to Laura and ask, ¡°Young Lady, are these the Eagle Virtuous Phantasms you were talking about? The ones we had actually bought before?¡±

    ¡°Yes, these are those five Eagle Virtuous Phantasms that Mister gave. However, I haven¡¯t made these eagles into armor, so I don¡¯t know what kind they are,¡± Laura replied with a smile.

    Quinn John looked at the eagles one more time, then turned to Laura and said, ¡°Young Lady, let¡¯s go back. I have something to tell you.¡± Laura nodded and the three of them returned to the study.

    They sat down upon arriving in the study room. Laura looked at Quinn John, who seemed sullen, and asked, ¡°Grandpa Quinn John, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Quinn John looked serious as he nodded and said, ¡°I have to say, this matter with Mister Zhao Hai, Young Lady, have you not thought about it? Everything that Mister Zhao Hai touches and has given us, they look very ordinary at first, but in fact they¡¯re all extraordinary, right? ¡±

    Laura was frozen for a moment, looking at the matter carefully. Herplexion changed as she answered, ¡°Right, all of them.¡±

    Quinn John nodded and said, ¡°Yes, every one of them, no matter if it is the fire fish, corn, bamboo rice, fruit oil, blue-eyed rabbits, or today¡¯s Virtuous Phantasms. These are all ordinary objects, but once they pass through Mister¡¯s hands, in a blink of an eye they be extraordinary. Furthermore, Mister had told us before that he had an ancient magic tool in his possession. However, we were mistaken about this. We thought he only had one tool. Nobody would actually think that he had two, three, or possibly even more.¡±

    Laura was surprised for a moment. She really hadn¡¯t thought about this. Ancient magic tools would be difficult to check. After they knew Zhao Hai had one, they¡¯d only thought he¡¯d possessed the one ancient magic tool. They wouldn¡¯t have actually thought that Zhao Hai might be in possession of two or three of them.

    Quinn John looked at Laura and said, ¡°Even if Mister doesn¡¯t have numerous ancient magic tools, I think he is in possession of a few ancient books about alchemy and pharmacy. Due to the existence of these things, Mister can make ordinary things extraordinary.¡±

    As Quinn John said this, Laura also thought that this was the only way of exining things. Quinn John followed up, ¡°Mister can make ordinary things extraordinary, lessmon tomon. He may have forme that allows elerated nt growth and death through pharmaceuticals . Adding in his strength, along with that of his followers and undead, then although we haven¡¯t seen any Rank Nine experts, Mister¡¯s status and fighting strength can be considered to be not any worse than that of arge aristocrat. This kind of person, we cannot dare to offend.¡±

    Laura nodded while saying, ¡°I have never thought of offending Mister. What help has the Markey Dell n given to us that can bepared to Mister¡¯s? Why must we help that ruthless n n against our benefactor? Grandpa Quinn John, I understand what you mean; you want me to control Alodia, making them lose their opportunity to move against Mister, right?¡±

    Quinn John nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Young Lady. What we have today is all thanks to Mister. This matter of Alodia¡ªif they fail, then it still won¡¯t be good for Mister. We won¡¯t help them, but we shall certainly help Mister. Along with Grand Duke Evan, ourbined strength isn¡¯t bad and it should be enough to destabilize the Markey Dell n. Don¡¯t forget, Mister had also helped the Purcell n during that crisis and Grand Duke Evan isn¡¯t an ungrateful person. If we told Grand Duke Evan about the situation, he will definitely help us. Then we can convey things to Mister. Through this matter, we can set up our tripartite strength and nobody would dare to move against us. Young Lady, how do you see it?¡±

    Laura stood from her seat and paced slowly. She understood what Quinn John meant. Quinn John wanted her to make a decision right now. If she helped Zhao Hai, then that would be tantamount to tearing the face of the Markey Dell n into pieces. But in return, they would gain an invaluable ally in Zhao Hai, not to mention, they would continue to be on good terms with Grand Duke Evan. The most important of all was that they could finally get rid of their connection to the Markey Dell n, removing her fear of being married off by the n.

    However, this matter wasn¡¯t only rted to her, but also to her father. If they directly confronted the Markey Dell n, then her father would be in a very difficult situation.

    Quinn John looked at Laura¡¯s expression and knew what she was thinking of. He sighed and said, ¡°Young Lady, are you thinking that your father¡¯s situation will be awkward?¡±

    Laura sighed. ¡°Yes, no matter what, father is also the Markey Dell n¡¯s second young master. If we had a falling out with the n, then father will be in a dilemma.¡±

    After Laura spoke, a cold voice replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be in a dilemma. After all these years, if not for you, then I would have already left the Markey Dell n.¡±

    Quinn John and Laura looked towards the entrance and saw Karen. Laura hastily replied, ¡°Father, when did you arrive?¡±

    Karen entered the room with a smile. Turning his head, he looked at Laura and said, ¡°My silly daughter, why is it that you won¡¯t tell your father about your problems? Your father has said that if you had a problem that you couldn¡¯t solve, your father can help.¡±

    Laura looked at Karen and felt that her father¡¯s presence seemed different today. He gave off a majestic aura with an imposing manner.

    Karen looked at Laura and sat down on the sofa. ¡°Sit down. Today, I also have something to tell you.¡±

    Laura sat, puzzled, while looking at Karen. Karen looked back at her and gave a forced smile. ¡°Laura, you should already know that your grandmother passed away when I was still young, thus, I was raised by the Great Lady .¡± Laura nodded as this was known throughout the Markey Dell n. Karen¡¯s birth mother was the Markey Dell n¡¯s Second Lady, who had passed away when Karen was still young. He was then raised by the Great Lady. But, the Great Lady¡¯s real son was the Markey Dell n¡¯s eldest son, Cenwen.

    Karen watched Laura, then continued, ¡°The people outside the Markey Dell n have said that your grandmother died due to an illness. However, that isn¡¯t the case. Your grandmother was actually killed by your grandfather and the Great Lady.¡±

    Laura¡¯s face was full of shock as she stared at Karen. She really hadn¡¯t thought that Karen would say such a thing. Karen continued to watch Laura as he said, ¡°Your grandmother was her own n¡¯s sessor. As she was just married into the Markey Dell n, she was highly favored by all. Afterwards, she then gave birth to me. However, during the fifth year of their marriage, your grandfather made a mistake in management and owed a veryrge sum of money. To make matters worse, he had also offended several respected ns during that time, and those several respectable ns joined together to suppress the Markey Dell n. At that time, it was a life and death situation for the Markey Dell n, and the only one who could help was your grandmother¡¯s n.¡±

    Laura silently listened and didn¡¯t say anything. Karen seems to have been caught up with his memories and continued, ¡°Your grandmother told your grandfather at the time that her n would help the Markey Dell n as far as they could. However, your Grandfather wanted more, he wanted all of their property. He sent assassins to kill my grandparents, then killed your grandmother. This, in turn, made the entirety of the properties she should have inherited pass along to your grandfather, to the Markey Dell n.¡±

    As he continued, Karen clenched his jaw, his eyes burning with anger. ¡°Nobody knows that the five-year old me had known of these events back then. Your grandmother would tell me everyday about the situation of the Markey Dell n. Like you, your grandmother was very good at running the business and was quite famous for her beauty back then. Although she had no steward of the Markey Dell n, she knew a lot about their business. She told me back then that the Markey Dell n had met a troublesome situation and that she wanted to help your grandfather. But I, in the end, saw your grandfather and the Great Lady give your grandmother a ss filled with poisoned liquor.¡±

    Laura was shocked after hearing what Karen said. No one would have thought that there had been this kind of a situation. Even Quinn John, who¡¯d been Laura¡¯s mother¡¯s servant , hadn¡¯t known of such a thing. While Quinn John was a servant of the Markey Dell n for 20 years, Karen¡¯s matter had happened way back when he was small, so of course he didn¡¯t know of it.

    Karen continued. ¡°They didn¡¯t know that they were being watched by me. I hadn¡¯t made a single sound during that time, giving my all to endure myself to not to cry. I remember that day firmly.¡±

    After saying that, Karen stopped for a while and closed his eyes. He had probably recalled an unforgettable moment in his life. After some time, he continued, ¡°Afterwards, I was ced under the Great Lady¡¯s care by your grandfather. I knew that they had killed your grandmother and that the Great Lady had her share in it. However, I pretended not to know, living my life daily with the enemy. Later on, I heard that the Great Lady wanted me to have a look at the ount book. If I was interested in doing business, then she would remove me as she didn¡¯t want anyone to hinder your First Uncle. Since then, I didn¡¯t look at any business books, nor did I study magic earnestly. Instead, I only researched magic everyday.¡±

    Karen stopped talking for a while. He turned his head and looked at Laura. ¡°Because of that, I could grow up safely. Everyone on the continent knows that I¡¯m not that knowledgable and that I only wanted to learn strange things and was a waste of a person. I thought that I would be like this for a lifetime, but never thought that the heavens would feel sorry for me. The heavens delivered me in front of your mother. The me, who had been a waste, was love by her with all her heart and soul. That was my life¡¯s dawn of light.

    ¡°Everyday now, I don¡¯t want to open my eyes after your mother had passed away. She left us too early. If, at that time, it wasn¡¯t for you, I would have alreadymitted suicide. But I knew that if I died, that you would be finished as you¡¯d only end up as their tool. Don¡¯t even talk about business. I feared that you were going to be married off, therefore, I requested the n to let me develop here in the Purcell Duchy. This is so that we could leave the n. Laura, don¡¯t hesitate when regarding me. Towards that n, I feel no sentiment. If you can fight the Markey Dell n then do it boldly. Get revenge for your grandmother.¡±

 Chapter 183 - Grounded

    <h4>Chapter 183 - Grounded</h4>

    Laura was about to say something when Karen waved his hand to stop her. ¡±I, your father, was very cautious throughout my life as I feared that your grandfather and the Great Lady might hurt me. That¡¯s why I decided to not study that much. Even in the military arts, I made sure to show that I didn¡¯t have potential. As such, it was impossible for me to get revenge for your grandmother.

    ¡°You, however, are different. You¡¯ve shown extraordinary business talent, and adding in Uncle Quinn John¡¯s guidance, you had the ability to back it up. Now, you¡¯ve grabbed onto a great foothold here in the Purcell Duchy. Don¡¯t forget that even before you met Mister Zhao Hai, we didn¡¯t have any backing from the inner members of the n, nor would the people of the Purcell Duchy have backed us up if we offended the Markey Dell n.¡±

    Karen¡¯s eyes shined with rays of wisdom as he continued to exin to Laura, ¡°The situation now is different. Mister Zhao Hai has the foodmodities, so surely he can control the food prices here in the Purcell Duchy. The Purcell n also owes him a debt, and Mister is a powerful magician. To sum all of this up, do you think the Purcell n would have given us face just because you helped them? I don¡¯t deny the existence of this reason, but it also might be due to our rtionship with Mister Zhao Hai. These great nobles show kindness only if they can get benefits from it.¡±

    Quinn John and Laura were both shocked as they stared at Karen. They never thought that Karen, who had only wholeheartedly conducted magic research, would be able to analyze their situation. And unexpectedly, one after another, they were all reasonable deductions.

    Karen looked at their appearances and smiled. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve told you everything, so you can figure things out. Laura, this isn¡¯t just an opportunity to befriend the Purcell n and Mister Zhao Hai, but simrly, it is the best time topletely cut off our rtionship with the Markey Dell n.

    ¡°Although the Markey Dell n is powerful, in the end they are still just a merchant n. The methods they can use can only be attributed to theirmercial aspects, while in other aspects they are very weak. Moreover, don¡¯t forget that on the continent, it is not only the Markey Dell n that calls itself a merchant n. These past few years, the Markey Dell n has offended several merchant ns due to the expansion of their businesses. If they are going to receive a big loss, then those people won¡¯t let this chance slip by. If the Purcell n is fat, then the Markey Dell n is the bigger fat, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Quinn John and Laura hadn¡¯t thought of this point. They had both thought of the Markey Dell n as a colossal power, one that wasn¡¯t affable. They¡¯d forgotten that a monster could only be fought with another monster. One wrong move from them will cause their deaths to be more miserable than those of shrimps.

    Karen looked at the two, then continued, ¡°One more thing. These past few days, although I¡¯ve been researching, I have also been in contact with magicians, pharmacists, and alchemists I know. If they move, such a force wouldn¡¯t be a small one. If you need my help for anything, so long as the matter isn¡¯t about any aspect of the market, which I don¡¯t understand much about, just look for me in the office .¡±

    Karen stood up and patted Laura¡¯s head, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be worried about anything. Even if the Markey Dell n is strong, so is my daughter. Now that we¡¯ve left the nest and got into conflicts and disagreements with them, don¡¯t be afraid and don¡¯t worry; your father supports you.¡± He turned around and walked out, then continued, ¡°The magic I¡¯ve been researching doesn¡¯t feel right, I must go back and have a look.¡± Hepletely disappeared from the study room.

    Laura looked at Karen¡¯s back with teary eyes. Only when Karen hadpletely disappeared from her sight did she wipe her tears away. She turned to Quinn John and said, ¡°Grandpa Quinn John, arrange a meeting between me and Alodia for tomorrow. I will give him myst warning. If he doesn¡¯t give me face and still continues, then he shouldn¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±

    Quinn John nodded and replied with a gratified expression, ¡°I had been thinking that the Second Young Master didn¡¯t understand these matters, but it turns out that the Young Master has a very clear understanding. Ha-ha. No wonder, back then, when Young Master had asked to be ced in the Purcell Duchy, I thought that he¡¯d justpletely lost hope. I hadn¡¯t thought that the young master was actually scheming something. Young Master¡¯s move is very fierce, especially since the influence of the Markey Dell n in the Purcell Duchy was the weakest. So long as we¡¯re here each day, the Markey Dell n will probably have no way of dealing with us. Oh yes, this is good.¡±

    ¡°Father isn¡¯t stupid,¡± Laura replied with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s only that he hadn¡¯t used his time to think about this matters. I looked into his research once, and after that I felt dizzy. Ha-ha.¡±

    Karen¡¯s transformation today made them both happy. They hadn¡¯t thought of letting Karen help them, but with Karen¡¯s attitude, they now would. Sometimes, a person¡¯s attitude was a lot more important than their other aspects.

    Quinn John showed a faint smile as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange your meeting with Alodia tomorrow. Go and strike at him. If he doesn¡¯t know the good from the bad, then don¡¯t be polite and tidy him up well. Then you must go to Grand Duke Evan, wait for things to settle down with the Grand Duke, then personally go to Mister and clearly discuss this matter.¡±

    Laura nodded. ¡°Alright, I will start the arrangements. Grandpa Quinn John, do those people sound like they¡¯reing towards us? This is our mansion, so they shouldn¡¯t make too much noise when theye. Our faces wouldn¡¯t look good.¡±

    Quinn John¡¯s eyes brimmed with a cold light as he replied, ¡°Rest assured, in our mansion, they can¡¯t afford to stir up a storm for no reason. It seems that they¡¯reing with some news.¡±

    The voices faded as a servant stopped before their door. Looking towards Laura and Quinn John, the servant said, ¡°Young Lady, Steward, this small one has something to report.¡°

    Quinn John nodded. ¡°Come in.¡±

    The servant bent his body while walking in and stood quietly in front of Quinn John.

    Quinn John ordered, ¡°Speak.¡±

    The servant replied, ¡°Steward Alodia has called for three people to enter his room. Although these three people looked to be part of his entourage, from my point of view their movements and mannerisms aren¡¯t that of ordinary people. They seem to ce an emphasis on watching how they look .¡±

    Quinn John nodded. ¡°Anything else?¡± The servant shook his head and Quinn John beckoned away with his hand, allowing the servant to draw back.

    Laura turned her head to look at Quinn John and asked, ¡°Did they investigate the status of those three people thoroughly?¡±

    Quinn John shook his head and said, ¡°They didn¡¯t as those three were new faces. Evidently, they were characters that already had nk backgrounds. The fluctuations of their battle qi also isn¡¯t obvious. Seemingly, Young Master Carlo has recruited new men.¡±

    Laura nodded. ¡°First, let¡¯s make them seem optimistic. From now on, if Alodia brings in more people, we cannot let them leave our mansion. Grandpa Quinn John, look into those people who hade into contact with them. So long as they had contact, no matter who it is, they¡¯re suspicious.¡±

    Quinn John nodded, stood up, and went to arrange those matters. Laura walked to the door of the study and looked up at the already darkened sky while muttering, ¡°Since father doesn¡¯t have any issues, then we must give them a good y.¡±

    * * * * *

    The next morning, after breakfast, Laura arrived in the study. Quinn John had led Alodia as they too entered the study. Alodia immediately gave a salute to Laura, showing his etiquette in such a normal situation.

    Laura nodded while her eyes still looked at the files on the table and said to Alodia, ¡°Oh, Steward, today I was looking for you and wanted to tell you something. Just recently, the Purcell n had survived through a food crisis, and much of the popce is still on guard. Because of that, the streets aren¡¯t as peaceful as they once were, so I hope Steward Alodia wouldn¡¯t allow those who came with you to move around. This is the Purcell Duchy, which isn¡¯tparable to other ces and is near the Beastfolk Prairie. The social practices are different here. If an ident were to really happen, then I wouldn¡¯t be able to easily confess it to Fifth Uncle.¡±

    Respectfullyplying, Alodia drew back. Quinn John remained and watched Alodia as he left, then told Laura, ¡°Young Lady, it seems like your warning wasn¡¯t effective.¡±

    Alodia¡¯s expression was obviously perfunctory. In his heart, it was impossible to do what Laura told him.

    Laura coldly snorted. ¡°In the past, we didn¡¯t even rely on the Markey Dell n. Hmph. Grandpa Quinn John, convey my message to everyone; don¡¯t permit any of them to leave thepound. If they dare to insist on leaving, then break both their legs. Prepare the carriage, I¡¯ll head over to the Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    Quinn Johnplied immediately and went down to prepare the carriage for Laura. Now that she was certain that Alodia couldn¡¯t leave their mansion, he will have ced the job onto some other people. One must know that dealing with Alodia wouldn¡¯t be that easy.

    As Laura stepped her left foot out of her home, one of Alodia¡¯s people tried to go out as well. This man was one of those that had been seen with Alodiast night. As he walked in front of the gate, a servant stationed inside stopped him and asked with a smile, ¡±This big brother, may I know where you¡¯re going?¡±

    The man was surprised for a moment. He looked at the servant and said, ¡°It¡¯s my first time in Casa City, so I wanted to go and stroll around for a bit. Does little brother need something from me?¡±

    The servant looked back at him and slightly chuckled. ¡°Ah, I have no issues with you. But today, the Young Lady ordered that no one may go out of the mansion, otherwise we will be forced to break both their legs. This little brother is only concerned for big brother. It wouldn¡¯t be good to be punished.¡± The man smiled, but his features were actually ice-cold.

    Laura¡¯s people within the residence were all trained by her throughout these years. That was why their loyalties to her was also very high. Adding in the current situation, although they seemed big,pared to the aristocrats they were just a small household. Moreover, in the hierarchy within this household, she was naturally the one present with the most power and wouldn¡¯t be disputed on this sort of thing. The servants¡¯ hearts were all for their master which, of course, meant that all of that honor went to Laura.

    As soon as the man heard what the servant said, hisplexion couldn¡¯t help but change. He refuted angrily, ¡°This is absurd. We aren¡¯t people from your household, so why do you limit us? You also dare to cut our feet? I have chosen to go out today, so I am going to look and see how your steward will punish me.¡± He lifted his foot to step out after saying that.

 Chapter 184 - There are only two Masters

    <h4>Chapter 184 - There are only two Masters</h4>

    The eyes of the servant stationed at the gate shed with a chill. Moving his hands slightly, a baton appeared and he used it to attack the man who wanted to go out.

    The man intercepted the servant¡¯s attack, his stature turning while he simultaneously threw darts out from his hands toward the servant.

    Moving the baton in his hand, the servant knocked several of the darts to the ground. His body moved forwards, aiming the baton at the chest of the man.

    The baton was pitch-ck and didn¡¯t give off any shine. After being brandished, however, it emitted a very heavy aura, showing that this length of metal was forged through a special method.

    That man obviously wasn¡¯t easy to deal with. With a slight movement of his body, a Piercing Sword appeared in his hands. As Quinn John had implied, this man was Carlo¡¯s assassin. This Piercing Sword was his weapon.

    The man was just about to stab his sword out when he was suddenly blocked by the baton of the servant. Suddenly, two feathered arrows came out of nowhere and were directly shot at the man¡¯s feet. The timing and angle of the feathered arrows was quite good. They were shot while the servant had blocked the man¡¯s sword with his baton, so there was no way for the man to move away after the feathered arrows appeared. Thus, they sealed off his retreat.

    The man saw the attack but didn¡¯t hide. Instead, a Sickle flew out from the door. One after another, the two feathered arrows were knocked out of the air. At that crucial moment, another servant called for them to stop. Baton in hand, the servant stopped and the two looked towards the door.

    Two people slowly walked out from the door. One was Alodia, while the other was one of the three people summoned by himst night. The chain of the Sickle was held in his hands.

    Alodia sullenly watched the gatekeeper and the servants. With a cold voice he said, ¡°How dare you all. Who gave you the courage toy your hands on my people!¡±

    The servant actually wasn¡¯t afraid of him. He coldly snorted as he watched Alodia. ¡°Young Lady hasmanded us that today, no one will be allowed to leave the residence. If anyone dares to disobey this order, then we are to break their legs.¡±

    Alodia looked at the servant and, with a colder gaze, refuted, ¡°Don¡¯t forget; this is the n mansion of the Markey Dell n, and you are all servants of the Markey Dell n. Offending the Fifth Young Master wouldn¡¯t benefit any of you.¡±

    The servant sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t know about the Markey Dell n, but what I do know is that here in the Purcell Duchy, there¡¯s only Faith Mansion . In Faith Mansion, there are only two masters. The first is Karen, while the other is Laura. Others do not have any right to call themselves our masters.¡±

    Alodia¡¯s eyes shed with light. In a cold voice, he said, ¡°Good, you dare to speak against us. The Markey Dell n owns this residence¡ªdo you dare to rebel?¡±

    ¡°Who said that this residence is of the Markey Dell n?¡± A hoarse voice spoke these words, and everyone knew the prestige of the man behind it, Quinn John.

    Alodia, this time, didn¡¯t salute but instead answered back, ¡°Isn¡¯t the owner of this residence now surnamed Markey Dell? Is this ce not of the Markey Dell trade?¡±

    Quinn John snorted. ¡°Ackey knows nothing. As I¡¯ve told you, Faith Mansion isn¡¯t of the Markey Dell n. There are no Markey Dell n members here save two people. One is the Second Young Master, while the other is Young Lady Laura. Young Lady Laura¡¯s order is thew here; whomever dares to notply will be executed. Mark my words. Go ahead and try to step out of the gates of this residence.¡±

    After Quinn John stated these things, his expression stayed calm. As Alodia watched him, he was quite surprised. Adding in Quinn John¡¯s calm demeanor, it was as if Alodia were already a dead man. He understood. Today, if they dared to leave the residence, they will certainly die.

    Most of these men, although they were masters, when facing Quinn John they would obviously suffer defeat. Quinn John was a Rank Eight expert, and the men who¡¯de this time around didn¡¯t have any Rank Eight experts among them .

    Alodia coldly looked at Quinn John and said, ¡°Alright. With Steward Quinn John¡¯s words, I have nothing more to say. However, this matter will be known by the Fifth Young Master.¡±

    Quinn John slightly chuckled and said, ¡°Nobody told you not to do so, but you better not head outside of the residence. Otherwise, do not me me for being impolite. If any of you dare to break this rule today, then both legs will be broken. Nobody should dare think of being unruly here in Faith Mansion.¡±

    Faith Mansion was the name of the mansion where Laura resided . On the Ark Continent, the name of an aristocrat¡¯s mansion had their own surname in them, such as the Chen Mansion, Zhao Mansion, and so on .

    Generally, however, this wouldn¡¯tmonly be done. The aristocrats tended to name their mansions with their title. For example, the Purcell n had the Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion, and the Marquis would have the Marquis¡¯ Mansion, and so on. Even if someone weren¡¯t a merchant or an aristocrat, they could name their own residences with an elegant sounding name, such as Gentle Breeze Residence, Mountain Forest Court, and so on . Very few would hang a que with just their surname engraved on it.

    However, the clothing of servants in each mansion would always have the master¡¯s surname or the host n¡¯s family crest. This also acted as a proof of identity.

    The reason why Laura called her residence Faith Mansion in the Purcell Duchy was because she wanted the servants and the people of Faith Mansion to remember that being a businessman relied on one having good faith.

    Alodia heard what Quinn John said and he couldn¡¯t help but be furious at the man. His eyes filled with fury as he said, ¡°I think that this one dares.¡±

    Just after saying those words, he heard two resounding brittle cracks. A pitiful yell cried out from his subordinate behind him.

    Alodia looked back and saw his subordinate fall down. The bones in his legs were sticking out, obviously broken.

    After seeing this situation, Alodia couldn¡¯t help but turn his head back towards Quinn John. ¡°You¡­you have such great courage!¡±

    Quinn John snorted. ¡°Do not forget. Here in the Purcell Duchy, you are not the master, and nor is the Fifth Young Master. You had better be honest; if you continue to have this kind of situation like today, then don¡¯t me my hand for being heartless.¡± He then turned around and didn¡¯t even look back at Alodia.

    Alodia was angry. His clenched teeth creaked loudly, but he had no choice as he and his men were living under the roof of this mansion. Thus, they had to lower their heads. Alodia took a few breaths, calmed down, then turned around and ordered his man, ¡°Bring him, then let¡¯s go.¡± He tossed his sleeves, walking towards the mansion. He didn¡¯t dare to leave the mansion, because if he did, Quinn John wouldn¡¯t let him off.

    * * * * *

    What happened in Faith Mansion wasn¡¯t something Laura knew about. She had just arrived at the Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion at this moment. Since her status was quite high in the Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion, the people of the Purcell n knew her. During that time of crisis for the Purcell n, Laura had bravely stepped forward to help the Purcell n in their time of need. Moreover, the n Lord also had a very good rtionship with her. One could say that the n Lord had gotten his position with the help of Laura.

    The elders hadn¡¯t hid those words here within the Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion, so it wasn¡¯t a secret. Therefore, the servants also knew of it. Once they saw Laura¡¯s carriage, someone immediately went to notify another servant to politely lead Laura through the second gate.

    Laura was quickly weed into the study of the Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion. Grand Duke Evan¡¯s study wasn¡¯t simple, as this study was also his workce. Back when the former First Elder was in power, nobody went to the study of Grand Duke Evan. Now, however, it was different. Everyday, there were many different peopleing in and out of there now.

    His study was veryrge, almost a hundred square meters . There was a blue stone pir in the center of the room, and the floor was made of white marble and was very clean. The study had several shelves filled with books, while the other side had a firece. There were a total of eight doors and six windows in the study, making the room very bright.

    In the inner corner of the study was arge desk. The desk was red colored and quite luminous, apparently made from some ancient materials. Three rows of chairs were arrayed on one side, while behind the desk was another chair.

    The wall behind the desk had a portrait of a person hung there. This person wore a suit of armor, his hand leaning against a sword, and he wore a helmet with horns. The portrait wasrge, bigger than a life-sized one. Although it was only a portrait, people would actually feel overawed by the imposing manner of the portrait. The person shown was the first Grand Duke of the Purcell n, Naren Purcell.

    Every time Laura came into the study, she would always take a look at the portrait first. The image of the portrait was really good; the person¡¯s imposing mannerpletely portrayed.

    Upon entering through the door of the study, there was abination of a sofa and tea table. The sofa could seat a dozen people, and was used as a waiting area for the Grand Duke¡¯s subordinates, or as a ce where guests waited for the Grand Duke.

    Evan stood near the sofa, waiting for Laura. Upon seeing her, he waved his hand, smiling as he said, ¡°Little Laura,e and sit.¡± The age of Grand Duke Evan was almost the same as Karen. Moreover, he had a straightforward temperament. Since he was familiar with Laura, he called her ¡®Little Laura¡¯, showing their intimacy.

    Laura responded with a smile. ¡°Grand Duke, I¡¯m sorry for bothering you again today.¡±

    Evan pulled a long face and said, ¡°How many times will I have to remind you to call me Uncle Evan? The next time you call me wrong, I won¡¯t let you pass through the gates.¡±

    Laura didn¡¯t insist and replied with a smile, ¡°Uncle Evan, this is somewhat impolite. Still, I will call you like this afterwards.¡± She then sat on the sofa, and a servant arrived with a cup of tea.

    After they both sat down, Evan ordered the servant to draw back. He looked at Laura and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter this time around? Is it due to that person from some time ago? Rest assured, I had already warned him.¡±

    Laura smiled bitterly. ¡°Your warning, even if useful, wasn¡¯t held in their hearts.¡±

    Evan paused for a moment and the two stared each other. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did they really dare move against you? Are they tired of living?¡±

    Laura smiled wryly. ¡°They didn¡¯t dare move against me, but they intend to attack Mister. If they seed, then I would lose the Taoyuan products. If they aren¡¯t sessful, then they will definitely continue to harass Mister. If Mister gets into a conflict with them, then that will be equal to having a conflict with the Markey Dell n. This is what I¡¯m worried about.¡±

    Although Evan¡¯s temperament was straight, he wasn¡¯t stupid. He had fought for a long time against Kaiser, and finally, after coborating with Laura, he¡¯d taken away his power in one fell swoop. How could such a person be a fool? Therefore, as he listened to Laura, he quickly understood what she meant.

 Chapter 185 - Evanâ€™s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 185 - Evan¡¯s n</h4>

    Evan frowned and said, ¡°We must control this matter involving Mister. We had been lucky to get help from Mister during the crisis, otherwise, the losses of the Purcell n would have been very big. We absolutely cannot allow them to seed.¡±

    Laura sighed.¡°The problem here lies in the fact that my uncles do not back me up. They are wolves, and being eyed by them won¡¯t be good. This time around, they had sent someone and aren¡¯t nning to let Mister off. If Misterplies to them, then it would be fortunate for them, but if not then they will certainly haunt Mister.

    ¡°A couple days ago, I had spoken to Mister and he told me it was impossible for him toply with their demands. I then asked him to give me some face. As long as they don¡¯t do anything excessively, then Mister wouldn¡¯t give much care. If they move excessively, however, then Mister wouldn¡¯tply with my concerns and instead deal with them. By that time, what I fear will happen is that there will be major conflict between the Markey Dell n and Mister.¡±

    Evan understood that Laura was testing him to see what his attitude towards Zhao Hai would be. In fact, Laura didn¡¯t need to do so. Evan had his own ns already.

    Evan was a person who noted graciousness and was a man of gratitude, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have helped the Buda n in the past. Due to that, he had lost authority within the n, but he had never regretted his actions. It was also because of this that he saw what a violent temper the Purcell n had. He endured, and finally, today, he held that power.

    He came into power this time around with the help of Laura and Zhao Hai. Therefore, he was very grateful to them. He had long wanted to meet with Zhao Hai. With regards to Zhao Hai¡¯s magic, he also knew that his battle efficiency wasn¡¯t weak. Aside from Zhao Hai¡¯s help, he required his battle prowess as well.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to receive any guests. He wouldn¡¯t meet with even the Purcell n. Only Laura was able to see him, therefore, Evan regarded Laura highly. This was what Quinn John had said¡ªEvan¡¯s regard for Laura was not only because of his gratitude, but more so because of her connection to Zhao Hai.

    Evan was very clear. If he allowed the Markey Dell n to do as they pleased, then Zhao Hai would be unlikely to continue living at Stony Mountain. Not having any contact with Zhao Hai right now wasn¡¯t the main problem. Instead, he was afraid that Zhao Hai might be their enemy.

    Therefore, he couldn¡¯t let the Markey Dell n be sessful. He was willing to offend the Markey Dell n, so long as Zhao Hai remained. If Zhao Hai remains, thenter on, the Purcell Duchy wouldn¡¯t have any problems in regards to food. If their rtionship with Zhao Hai was good, thenter, if the Purcell n faced problems, Zhao Hai would help them. Zhao Hai¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t weak. If he were willing to help the Purcell n, then the strength of the Purcell n would increase, which was good for them.

    To be honest, Evan didn¡¯t have a favorable impression of those great merchant ns. If those great merchant ns hadn¡¯t acted mischievously back during the food crisis, then the situation wouldn¡¯t have developed to what it was today. Although he was the one who profited the most in the end, he wouldn¡¯t thank these people. This was because Evan was of the Purcell n, and those great merchant ns had dared to act against his n.

    The reputation of the Markey Dell n on the continent wasn¡¯t good. Besides Laura, the other members of the Markey Dell n had been nicknamed members of the vampire n.

    A vampire was a dark creature that sucked the blood of humans and magic beasts in order for them to live and could also transform itself into a bat. They were annoying creatures . This was how people described the Markey Dell n, and this was what their reputation looked like.

    For a vampire n, would you expel your own powerful and strong benefactor? Only idiots would do so! Obviously, Evan had the same thoughts as Quinn John. They both thought Zhao Hai had a deep background, otherwise, it would be impossible to supply such arge amount of food.

    Although people hadn¡¯t heard of such a person as Zhao Hai here in the Aksu Empire, there was no guarantee that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t some great lord from another country. If Zhao Hai was, then offending him would be a bad choice.

    The continent was divided into several countries. In every country, however, an aristocrat would always be given respect. Even during times of war, when a defeated aristocrat was captured, they could use that person to request a ransom. Thus, that captive wouldn¡¯t receive any injuries. With that, one could see the influence an aristocrat had.

    In this case, how could Evan offend an unidentified aristocrat? Evan couldn¡¯t say that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t an aristocrat of some other country. With regards to that, it was equal to making contacts with the aristocracy of another country. This way, even if the Purcell n faced some tragedy within the Aksu Empire in the future, they could still seek exile to another country.

    There was this unwritten rule among the aristocrats of the Ark Continent. For example, if you were an aristocrat from the Aksu Empire, and youmited treason or some other crime against your empire, then you wouldn¡¯t be able to stay there. You could then seek protection with another country¡¯s aristocrat, provided that the aristocrat from that country was of the count rank or higher.

    Evan had no such contacts with the aristocrats from other countries. The Buda n, once a great n, had degenerated to their current situation because their time as an aristocrat was too short. Furthermore, their own strength wasn¡¯t that good and they also had no connections with the aristocrats of foreign countries. These were the reasons why they weren¡¯t able to safely leave the Aksu Empire. They couldn¡¯t move out of the empire as they had no connections, nor would other countries have epted them as their own aristocrat in order to avoid needlessly offending the Aksu Empire. Since they couldn¡¯t grow in another country, and they definitely wouldn¡¯t find any security there, their situation had thus deteriorated to such a level.

    Since Evan had seen what happened to the Buda n, he gained a sense of crisis. Thus, he wanted to establish a connection with aristocrats from other countries.

    With such an idea, it was impossible for Evan not to look into this situation of Zhao Hai¡¯s, so he nodded and asked, ¡°Mister will certainly not be facing any idents, so I wonder what you mean to do?¡±

    Laura snorted. ¡°Yesterday, I told father about the situation, and father made his stance clear. Here in the Purcell Duchy, everything we have gained was due to our own hard work. Now, we cannot be regarded as a member of the Markey Dell n. Since Mister Zhao Hai had helped us, how could I not help Mister?¡±

    Evan nodded, saying, ¡°That¡¯s good. Since it isn¡¯t good to deal with the Markey Dell n alone, it may work with our tripartite strength. We must speak with Mister. Since I can¡¯t talk to him, you must go to him instead and tell him about the Purcell n and these matters. Also tell him that he can rest assured.¡±

    Laura took a deep breath, smiled, and said, ¡°After hearing what Uncle Evan has said, I feel relieved. I will certainly tell these words to Mister. In fact, I really want to say this; Mister doesn¡¯t fear the Markey Dell n. So long as the Markey Dell n doesn¡¯t send a Rank Nine expert, they cannot beat Mister. What I¡¯m afraid will happen, however, is that the Markey Dell n might be desperate. If they bepletely desperate, then they might do anything.¡±

    Evan calmly nodded. ¡°This matter is really troublesome. Before, our Purcell n had two deities, but Wind Saint Buffy had gone into the Carrion Swamp. After such a long time, he still hasn¡¯t came back. I fear the unfortunate rather than the fortunate. With that, our n¡¯s overall power has decreased. Things are somewhat difficult, but let Mister know that if the Markey Dell n really does send out a Rank Nine expert, then even if I have to give up my authority, I will ask the consecrated deity to move and get rid of them.¡±

    Laura nodded. Sighing, she said, ¡°This is only if the worstes. I came here today to let Uncle Evan know, and to be prepared in advance in case something happens. ¡±

    Evan nodded. Looked at Laura, he said, ¡°You have to be prepared. If this time around the Markey Dell n doesn¡¯t dare to move against Mister Zhao Hai, then they¡¯ll certainly move against you. Mister is a small target, and they wouldn¡¯t dare to move against our Purcell n. On the other hand, you are different as you have too many stores. Your stores arerge, thus, they mighte and get you.¡±

    Laura nodded. ¡°My people there are really nervous. When I spoke to Mister previously, however, he told me to tell him if there was a problem, and that he would help me. When Mister Zhao Hai sent some undead in the past, however, I was quite scared of them, so he didn¡¯t push the idea. This time, I must have thicker skin.¡±

    ¡°There are no bad undead. Sometimes, they¡¯re better than humans,¡± Evan replied with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m a little envious of Mister since I had no talent in learning magic. I really wanted to be a ck magician. Laura, you and Mister have had a lot of contact, so please tell me¡ªwhat kind of person is Mister?¡±

    Laura smiled as he heard Evan¡¯s question. ¡°Mister is a good person, but a very traditional ck magician. He wears a ck robe, and has more undead than humans around him. He also doesn¡¯t want to see other people that much. He has a good heart, however, and I feel that his age probably isn¡¯t too old. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s as old as Uncle Evan.¡±

    After hearing what Laura said, Evan paused for a moment, then asked, ¡°Are you telling the truth? That Mister¡¯s age is smaller than mine?¡±

    Laura nodded and answered, ¡°Yes. Although I haven¡¯t seen his appearance, his voice tells me that he is young.¡±

    Evan nodded. His heart was actually startled, but this strengthened his beliefs about Zhao Hai being a powerful magician, especially after his previous battle. A Rank Six magician would be a great master on the outside, and a lot of mercenaries would rush to invite him, even if he would be a bit expensive. This was because the battle prowess of a magician was just too lethal.

    A young Rank Eight ck magician, however, would be even more incredible. This simply meant that he had a great chance of bing a Rank Nine expert, one of the continent¡¯s pinnacle existences. Thus, bing friends with such a person wouldn¡¯t bring him any harm.

 Chapter 186 - Laura is Attacked

    <h4>Chapter 186 - Laura is Attacked</h4>

    Laura had a reason for telling Evan all of this. She feared that Evan wouldn¡¯t be willing to cooperate, so she¡¯d disclosed Zhao Hai¡¯s age in order for Evan to gain a greater understanding of the importance of Zhao Hai. If an expert had a chance to reach Rank Nine, then helping him and waiting for him to reach that level would give far too manyrge benefits. Any great n wouldn¡¯t miss such an opportunity.

    Although Laura and Evan hadn¡¯t personally witnessed how strong Zhao Hai was, the fact that Zhao Hai had dealt with Garan wasn¡¯t something only Laura knew of. Evan also knew about it. Since Garan had vanished, they had a general understanding of how strong Zhao Hai was.

    Laura understood even more about Zhao Hai¡¯s strength than Evan, therefore, she vigorously tried to facilitate an alliance between herself, Evan, and Zhao Hai. Once the three of them truly joined together, they wouldn¡¯t fear anyone.

    On the surface, officially the power and authority would be with the Purcell n, while themercial aspects went to her. Behind them stood Zhao Hai, who could provide the most aid to either of them. The three of them together would truly be a strong union.

    As Evan looked at Laura, he suddenlyughed. ¡°Little Laura, your thoughts are really clever, but I must thank you. If you didn¡¯t tell me these matters, I wouldn¡¯t have known of Mister¡¯s strength; though I would still have helped Mister even if you didn¡¯t tell me. I won¡¯t let Mister be disturbed by these matters, so you should immediately go and meet up with him. You must exin and tell him about everything we had just agreed upon. The Markey Dell n is strong, and we must have a consensus as soon as possible so that we can have a chance of contending against them.¡±

    Laura stood and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go see Mister then. Uncle Evan, I¡¯m going to leave first. While I go and see Mister, I¡¯ll have to ask Uncle to look after our situation.¡±

    Evan also stood up,ughed, and said, ¡°Be at ease, nothing will happen, so go peacefully.¡±

    Laura nodded and turned to go.

    * * * * *

    Laura left the Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion. A servant waiting outside immediately reported what happened at Faith Mansion to Laura as she sat inside the carriage.

    Sitting quietly in the carriage, Laura listened to the servant. After the servant finished the report, Laura nodded. ¡°Very good. Grandpa Quinn John dealt with them amazingly. Go back and tell Grandpa Quinn John that I¡¯ll be heading straight for Stony Mountain.¡±

    The servantplied and immediately went back.

    Laura turned her head to the next carriage and ordered the nearby Searle, ¡°Searle, we¡¯re going to Stony Mountain to meet with Mister.¡±

    Searleplied immediately and told the driver to quickly leave Casa City and head directly for Stony Mountain.

    At present, Laura wasn¡¯t worried about the situation inside Faith Mansion. She had Quinn John assume personalmand, so she didn¡¯t need to be worried about anything. Even if an issue arose, they had Evan to aid them within Casa City. Moreover, Laura had told Nier to let out the Eagle Virtuous Phantasms earlier this morning and have them patrol and guard. They were to attack anyone who leaves the mansion. One could say that even if Alodia wanted to leave, it would simply be impossible.

    Laura also believed that Quinn John was apprehensive enough and has begun to investigate those who had met with Alodia¡¯s men yesterday. Quinn John wouldn¡¯t let these people go. Right now they just needed to keep Alodia there. They needed to wait till they were all ready before dealing with Alodia.

    Laura also wasn¡¯t worried about the situation of Casa City. She knew that Carlo was too self-confident. He thought that by sending a steward, Laura¡¯s camp wouldn¡¯t dare do anything. He wouldn¡¯t have thought that aside from Laura having managed her business in Casa City for years, her strength was great enough now that she didn¡¯t need to fear him.

    Carlo had misjudged the matter this time around. This was due to the fact that throughout all these years, the Markey Dell n had been unopposed because of their power and influence. This caused them to unconsciously gain a superiorityplex, a belief that everybody they met would just bow down in front of them. They hadn¡¯t thought that the ones they bumped into this time would have thorns

    Nier looked at the distressed Laura and said, ¡°Young Lady, there¡¯s no need to rush things. I could send a message ahead to Mister by using the Eagle Virtuous Phantasms. Presumably, he won¡¯t be against our decision.¡±

    Laura looked back at Nier, smiled, and said, ¡°Silly girl, delivering a message while we still need to personally see him? This matter is of the utmost importance, thus, we need to personally meet with Mister Zhao Hai.¡±

    Nier replied with a smile, ¡°I thought that if we do this, it would seem too polite. Didn¡¯t Mister tell us not to be too polite?¡±

    Laura smiled. ¡°Silly girl, being polite to Mister isn¡¯t the point here. What I meant was that we should personally go and often visit and meet with Mister. This way, we can try and make our rtionship closer.¡±

    Nier looked back at Laura. Then she smiled and said, ¡°Young Lady wants to be more intimate with Mister. I also think it is good to be a little intimate with Mister.¡±

    Laura scoffed at the words, but this time around, she suddenly heard a pitiful yelling from outside. Then she heard Searle frantically cry out, ¡°Protect the Young Lady, move quickly!¡±

    Soon, she heard the sound of wind breaking through the air . Since she was a knight, she knew what these sounds were. It was the sound of arrows¡ªa massive assault using arrows.

    Laura wasn¡¯t worried about those arrows hitting her. After its modification, her carriage had consumed the best materials avable. It simply wouldn¡¯t be broken through just by being shot at with arrows . What made her worried was that the sounds of those arrows indicated that there were far too many being shot out. Seemingly, they were being attacked by arge number of people.

    She didn¡¯t move. Looking at Nier¡¯s paleplexion, Laura smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, everything will be alright.¡± Then she turned her head and called out, ¡°Searle, how many of them?¡±

    Searle replied, ¡°No idea. They are hiding in the woods while attacking with arrows and none havee out yet. Young Lady, I think we should speed up. So long as we get to Mister¡¯s ce, we will be safe.¡±

    With a cold voice, Laura said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be that easy. It seems that Fifth Uncle didn¡¯t send only Alodia. Good. Fifth Uncle, it seems like you really want to seed.¡±

    Laura clearly knew that Carlo was a somber person. This time around, they feared he had concealed one thing by covering it up with another . He had secretly nned several things. The first n should be Alodia, while the hidden n wasid out by someone unknown. They most definitely wouldn¡¯t be an average person, otherwise, Carlo wouldn¡¯t feel assured by giving them tasks.

    Nier said, ¡°Young Lady, what should we do now? Will something happen to our home?¡±

    Laura shook her head as she replied, ¡°There won¡¯t be any incidents happening at our home. Even if Fifth Uncle¡¯s courage is big, he wouldn¡¯t dare cause trouble inside Casa City as it would mean offending the Purcell n. If he did so, then it would mean that they¡¯d be in conflict with the Purcell n. Fifth Uncle doesn¡¯t have the guts to do so. Even if it is grandfather, he wouldn¡¯t dare. It seems that someone saw what happened earlier this morning at our residence, thus they came out to give us a lesson.¡±

    Nier nodded and asked, ¡°That being said, are we in danger?¡±

    Laura shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. They know that the people in Casa City are under mymand. So long as I¡¯m removed, then even if Father or Grandpa Quinn John wanted to takemand, it wouldn¡¯t work because their authority wouldn¡¯t ring true. They can naturally just let them go. Well, let us see. Regardless of how they do it, I want to see if they can really put me in my ce .¡°

    Just then, several more screams were heard. Laura, however, realised that the cry didn¡¯te from those protecting the carriage along with Searle. She quickly asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Searle replied, ¡°Young Lady, there might be someone helping us. The screams a moment ago came from the woods. It seems someone is attacking the people ambushing us.¡±

    Laura ordered, ¡°Protect the carriage, do not move heedlessly. The enemies might just be leading you into a trap. No matter who it is helping us, all of you should just focus taking care of the carriage.¡±

    * * * * *

    After hearing themand, Searle immediatelyplied.

    The screamsing from the woods became more and more frequent. After some time, they soon heard a whistleing from the woods. The shadows of the woods then started to shake as arge number of people rushed out.

    The people rushing out of the woods were dressed as mercenaries. They took out their weapons as they moved towards the carriage. Searle noted, however, that some at the back wore ck warrior clothing as they chased afterward to kill. The weapons of these people were mainly Piercing Swords, and one look was enough to tell they were dead warriors .

    Although Searle didn¡¯t know where those dead warriors came from or why they were helping them, it was still a good thing that they were helping. He kept his 20 subordinates around the carriage, not daring to take a half-step away from it.

    Seeing the mercenariesing closer to them, Searle and the rest unconsciously grasped their weapons. However, during this time, the sky suddenly resounded with the low, deep cry of an eagle. Searle didn¡¯t understand what was happening before seeing the sky darken as arge eagle appeared from the air, diving directly down and surprising him. He found out, however, that the eagle wasn¡¯t attacking them. Instead, it directly engaged the mercenaries.

    This was the first time Searle saw the battle prowess of these eagles. It was simply too strong. The eagles fluttered down and Searle saw with his own eyes as an eagle¡¯s talons took hold of a mercenary¡¯s head. As the eagle ced its talons onto the head of the mercenary, the mercenary screamed out pitifully. The eagle kept hold of him and flew up into the sky. In an instant, they both disappeared.

    The other eagles had few differences. Sometimes it was only one eagle, sometimes a few of them joined together, but all of them picked up a mercenary and soared high. They actually didn¡¯t put them down. Instead, they flew over in the direction of Stony Mountain. After only a short time, they couldn¡¯t see anyone in the dress of a mercenary anymore. Those people who looked like dead warriors kept back from the carriage. Not far from Searle, one of them bowed in their direction and then they returned to the woods.

    Searle was stunned for a moment, then heard a voice behind him saying, ¡°It is Mister¡¯s people. Continue forward towards Stony Mountain.¡± Searle turned his head around and saw Laura. He didn¡¯t know when Laura stood up, but heplied hastily. He immediately organized the team and protected the carriage until they were at Stony Mountain.

    Laura had left the carriage when she had heard the sound of eaglesing. Upon hearing the cry of those eagles, she knew that it had been Zhao Hai who¡¯d sent them. She really hadn¡¯t thought, however, that Zhao Hai would actually be able to send so many eagles.

 Chapter 187 - Marry the Young Master

    <h4>Chapter 187 - Marry the Young Master</h4>

    At this moment, Laura¡¯s heart was agitated. She was clear that those were Eagle Virtuous Phantasms. However, Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t had them at the beginning. She had given the five Virtuous Phantasm colored eggs to Zhao Hai, and he had tamed them easily. He had hatched several of them in a short time, and even allowed them to mutate. This was contrary to what Laura imagined, and she simply wouldn¡¯t have thought that these Virtuous Phantasms could also be mass bred.

    The Eagle Virtuous Phantasms that Zhao Hai passed to her were exactly the same as those she saw now. If he said that those weren¡¯t Eagle Virtuous Phantasms, then she wouldn¡¯t believe him. But if he does tell her that those were Eagle Virtuous Phantasms, then Zhao Hai¡¯s abilities would have to be re-evaluated.

    Virtuous Phantasms were different from magic beasts. Magic beasts needed to mate, then there was an ovtion period. This, however, wasn¡¯t the case for Virtuous Phantasms. For them to reproduce, their master must order them to do so. Moreover, after their first parturition , their strength would greatly diminish. This was the reason why there were few Virtuous Phantasms on the continent. Even if humans could breed them, their reproduction rate wasn¡¯t high.

    Massive breeding of Virtuous Phantasms would not only require arge amount of energy from the master, but would also affect the quality of the descendants. Their strength would degenerate if they reproduced frequently.

    Laura had been given those five Virtuous Phantasms a few days ago, yet Zhao Hai had already hatched them. Furthermore, he was also able to reproduce them on a massive scale. What¡¯s more intriguing was that the strength of these Eagle Virtuous Phantasms had not decreased. Rather, they had be stronger, startling her.

    He could elerate the growth of nts and could reproduce Virtuous Phantasms on such arge scale. With these two abilities alone, people on the continent would go crazy for them.

    Thinking about it, Laura couldn¡¯t help but remember Zhao Hai¡¯s secret cache of fire fish in the courtyard. Before, she had thought that Zhao Hai¡¯s fire fish came from elsewhere. Now, she realized that it might not be the case. It was now a possibility that Zhao Hai was using the Bluestone Vi of Stony Mountain for fire fish reproduction.

    Laura couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. She now understood why Zhao Hai wanted magic beasts, and preferably, unique magic beasts. If her guess was correct, then Zhao Hai really could reproduce magic beasts. That would exin many things. Zhao Hai¡¯s goal was to reproduce and breed lots of magic beasts.

    Reproduction magic couldn¡¯t only bring in a massive ie of gold; it could also increase battle efficiency. If this were really the case, then so long as Zhao Hai had time, he could continuously increase his strength. To what degree was hard to say for now.

    Then Laura remembered the blue-eyed rabbits. How was Zhao Hai able to reproduce so much of them? This exnation might be the reason.

    Laura took a deep breath, her heart shaken as she couldn¡¯t calm down. Zhao Hai¡¯s ability could easily attract others. If people were to know of his ability, then sure enough, they would be tempted to rob it from him. Not even adding in this heaven-defying ability, with only the Taoyuan products, he had already attracted others.

    Thinking about such things, Laura couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Nier looked at Laura¡¯s expression and thought Laura was feeling cold. She hastily asked, ¡°Young Lady, are you feeling cold?¡±

    Laura shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not cold. Searle, transmit my orders. What happened today should not be spoken of. Let it rot in your stomachs . If I hear a word about today¡¯s matter, then don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±

    Searleplied immediately and passed the order. Laura didn¡¯t need to order Nier as Nier was with her everyday. It was alright not to order her.

    After a little while, the carriage arrived at Stony Mountain. Green was waiting at the foot of the mountain, and led Laura as they climbed the mountain. Laura didn¡¯t asked Green about the issue of her being saved as she thought that directly asking Zhao Hai would be better.

    After the carriage was parked in the backyard, Laura and Nier went into the parlour room. Zhao Hai was waiting there for them. They greeted each other and sat as guest and host. Laura then said to Zhao Hai, ¡°I thank Mister for your aid today. I fear that I would had been in danger otherwise.¡±

    Zhao Hai chuckled, waving a hand as he said, ¡°Miss is too polite. Even if I hadn¡¯t helped you today, you could have gotten rid of the danger easily. Miss wouldn¡¯t have had any difficulties and those people couldn¡¯t have blocked you.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°That may not be the case. But anyway, I thank Mister for the help. Also, I havee here today to tell you of a matter. The n lord of the Purcell n, Grand Duke Evan is willing to form an alliance with us to deal with the Markey Dell n.¡±

    Zhao Hai froze for a moment, frowned, then became excited. Naturally, Laura didn¡¯t see his facial expressions since they were hidden.

    After a little while, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Is this matter serious?¡±

    Laura smiled wryly as she was worried about Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction. She told Zhao Hai about the matters she had discussed with Evan.

    Zhao Hai frowned as he calmly listened. He hadn¡¯t thought that this matter would unexpectedly be such a serious deal. It had reached the point where even Evan had decided to participate.

    After Laura finished, she didn¡¯t hear anything from Zhao Hai, so she said, ¡°Mister, I am not exaggerating things. I understand the Markey Dell n. For benefits, they won¡¯t give any face. Mister should have guessed it, but the attack today was done at my Fifth Uncle¡¯s orders.¡±

    Zhao Hai also knew who attacked Laura as he had caught those men and brought them to Bluestone Vi. Those caught by the eagles were already dead. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t bother to threaten them and just turned them all into undead. The final conclusion was that they were all Carlo¡¯s men. This time, the ambush team had a total of 120 men, led by the warrior Reo .

    Alodia was the bright thread and Reo was the dark thread. It was the dark thread that was supposed toe after Laura while the bright thread was supposed to prevent Evan from meddling in this matter. Alodia was to meet up with him and ask him to not cooperate with Laura anymore. Both threads worked under Carlo. The bright thread, however, failed to do his job. Thus, the dark thread had been forced to act.

    Zhao Hai had long anticipated such moves by Carlo. However, he was still angry because Carlo had done all this to get benefits, even at the cost of losing everyone. Now this person wanted his life in order to gain more benefits. How could Zhao Hai possibly work with this person?

    With what Laura told him, Zhao Hai understood that this time around, he was involved in a troublesome matter. This was surely going to be a problem, but what made him more annoyed was that it was due to him that this trouble arrived.

    they must face the Markey Dell n. He feared that he wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with them alone. The Markey Dell n¡¯s business had spread throughout half the continent. Such an influence was toorge. Even if Laura and Evan united, it wouldn¡¯t be of use. Only when their tripartite was established could face the Markey Dell n. If he wanted to face them alone, then it would be no different from courting death.

    With this thought in mind, Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, please pass my message to Grand Duke Evan. I pledge myself to be a part of this alliance. Thus, the three of us are allies.¡±

    Laura couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved. She feared that Zhao Hai might not agree as she knew Zhao Hai had some arrogance . If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t agree, then this matter would be troublesome.

    Zhao Hai looked at Laura¡¯s expression and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t want to have any rtion with the Purcell n, but the situation has already developed to this point. If I don¡¯t want to die, I will have to rely on you, Miss Laura.¡±

    ¡°This is nothing. We¡¯re both prospering. If one side suffers, then all sides will take losses,¡± Laura said with a smile. Her two eyes suddenly began shining as she looked at Zhao Hai. ¡°Mister, can I ask you a question?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at her appearance and couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. He said, ¡°Miss, please ask.¡±

    Laura looked back at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, the eagles you sent to help me today were hatched and reproduced from the five Virtuous Phantasm colored eggs I had given you, yes?¡± The question seemed simple, but in fact it was hard to answer.

    Zhao Hai was surprised for a moment after hearing Laura¡¯s question. Looking at Laura¡¯s appearance, Zhao Hai knew that she might have been having her own suspicions up till now. He knew that this day woulde, but never thought it woulde so quickly. He took a deep breath, turned back, and then asked Laura, ¡°Miss Laura, I¡¯m sure this isn¡¯t the only question you have, right? If so, ask them all anyway.¡±

    Laura¡¯s heart was conflicted, but she still listened to Zhao Hai¡¯s words that didn¡¯t seem to show that he was angry. She clenched her teeth and, nodding, finally said, ¡°Mister, I really have many things I want to ask of you, though I don¡¯t know if it is convenient to do so.¡± Having said that, she looked elsewhere, her gaze falling on the silent Green .

    Zhao Hai understood what she meant, so he replied with a smile and said, ¡°Miss, please speak. There are no outsiders here.¡±

    Laura nodded. She looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I want to know how Mister was able to elerate nt growth, how you were able to reproduce Virtuous Phantasms without their strength degrading, andstly, I want to know what is Mister¡¯s true identity.¡±

    Laura had decided that she musty all her cards on the table before Zhao Hai. This time, after their cooperation starts, she would really be with Zhao Hai, locusts tied to one rope . Therefore, she must know about these matters.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t speak, but instead stared back at Laura. Green suddenly interrupted, ¡°Miss Laura, knowing the answer to your questions wouldn¡¯t be difficult, so long as Miss Laura epts our condition. Then we can tell you everything you want to know.¡±

    Zhao Hai was frozen for a moment while Laura¡¯s eyes were full of concentration as she said, ¡°Please, do tell me, Sir.¡±

    Green said, ¡°Marry the Young Master .¡±

    Laura was shocked. Zhao Hai turned his head to Green and said, ¡°Grandpa Green.¡±

    Green didn¡¯t listen. Instead, he decided to look at Laura and say, ¡°As long as Miss Laura marries the Young Master, then the Young Master¡¯s identity and all his secrets will be told to you. If Miss Laura doesn¡¯tply, then we¡¯re sorry. We will definitely withdraw from the Purcell Duchy and make everyone unable to find us. We also cannot tell you the identity of the Young Master if that happens .¡±

 Chapter 188 - Divergent Warlock

    <h4>Chapter 188 - Divergent Warlock</h4>

    Divergent Warlock

    Laura wouldn¡¯t have thought that Green would actually make such a proposal. She was surprised, her face bing pure red. This condition was just too sudden and beyond her expectations.

    Although the culture here on the Ark Continent wasn¡¯t like that of Ancient China where women paid attention to the three obediences and four virtues , they still had their own set of rules. There was some equality between men and women. For example, in arge n, it wasn¡¯t only the men that could obtain the inheritance, but the women as well.

    The context of marriage was also rtively free. Just take a look at Ryan Purcell who didn¡¯t like Zhao Hai. He could propose an engagement, then she would let her n find a way to break off the engagement. This kind of setting was normal .

    However, the present situation, where someone is suddenly offering a condition of marriage to a girl such a Laura, could easily make the girl extremely shy. Others might have forgotten this.

    Green watched Laura¡¯s reaction, smiled, and said, ¡°Miss Laura, please don¡¯t worry. The Young Master of our n is less than 20 years old and is at aparable age with Miss Laura. Furthermore, he is an aristocrat, so he is absolutely not unworthy of Miss Laura.¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile while saying, ¡°Grandpa Green, don¡¯t say such things. Miss Laura, please don¡¯t be offended, but my identity will bring you too much trouble. Even our alliance with the Purcell n wouldn¡¯t be enough to save me. I will kindly ask Miss to not delve further.¡±

    Laura was actually shocked as she wouldn¡¯t have thought that Zhao Hai would say such things. His identity would bring her too much trouble? Suddenly, she thought of when Zhao Hai spoke Green¡¯s title.

    In the previous visits Laura had, Zhao Hai had always called Green by the name of Ringer . On the continent, Ringer was amon name, so it was nothing special. As such, Laura hasn¡¯t cared about it before.

    Zhao Hai, however, had been anxious and had addressed him by the name of Green. Although it wasn¡¯t anything special, after thinking of Zhao Hai¡¯s status and Green¡¯s strength, Laura suddenly thought of a n.

    Laura stared at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Is it possible that Mister¡¯s surname is Buda? And the Sir beside you is the Spiritwind Battle General Green? This isn¡¯t right, didn¡¯t Mister drink the Water of Nothingness? How can you use magic?¡±

    Zhao Hai and Green were both startled. They hadn¡¯t thought that Laura was so unexpectedly smart that she had guessed their identity with just a name as her clue.

    The two looked at each other and smiled bitterly. Green removed his helmet that hid his face and tossed it aside. Looking at Laura, he smiled and said, ¡°Miss Laura really deserves to be called Heaven¡¯s Lovely Daughter . You are really smart. With just a word from the Young Master, you had actually correctly guessed our identity. Ah, this is great.¡±

    Zhao Hai had also removed the cap of his magic robe. With a forced smile, he said, ¡°I never would have thought that I would be the one revealing ws. Miss Laura, I¡¯ll re-introduce myself. I am called Zhao Hai Buda, formerly Adam Buda. This is my Head Steward, Green Buda. My maidservant here, who is the granddaughter of Grandpa Green, is Meg Buda. And the person who had prepared food for you back when you visited several times is Meg¡¯s grandmother, Meirin Buda.¡±

    Zhao Hai stood up while introducing everyone to Laura. Green also gave his greetings to Laura. Laura was shocked as she watched them.

    She hadn¡¯t really thought that she had guessed it correctly. This ce was actually of the Buda n. Who would have thought that the Buda n, exiled to the ck Waste, would suddenly re-appear here. Looking at them, they appeared to be so free.

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai who still wore his magic robe. After removing his hat, Zhao Hai had lost his mysterious presence. Yet, Laura felt that Zhao Hai was more appealing this way.

    Being mysterious could attract a woman, but being such an extremely mystical man wouldn¡¯t be to the liking of women because they wouldn¡¯t have a sense of security. While Laura was attracted to the mystery of Zhao Hai, she actually liked Zhao Hai¡¯s disposition more than that mysteriousness.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s character. After their several meetings, Laura had some understanding of it. Zhao Hai was just too mysterious though, thus, Laura didn¡¯t want to delve deeper into a rtionship.

    Now she finally saw Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t that tall. If he stood beside Laura, he would be seen as obviously smaller than her . His face looked quiet, even somewhat weak and thin looking. Adding on his disposition as an otaku bookworm, and he had a refined and somewhat gentle appearance. However, Laura could also feel an optimistic perseverance from Zhao Hai¡¯s presence. This was what Laura appreciated the most.

    After Laura returned a greeting to Zhao Hai, they sat back down. Zhao Hai looked at Laura, smiled, and said, ¡°Now you know, Miss Laura, why I don¡¯t wish to meet with the Purcell n, right? Moreover, if my identity were to be known by outsiders, then I won¡¯t only be able to defend myself. Even Miss Laura would be involved. Therefore, we can only hide here.¡±

    Laura sternly replied, ¡°Mister has thought all of this thoroughly. However, Mister saved my life, thus, I am not afraid of involvement. If there is no Mister, then there would be no Laura today. I¡¯m asking Mister to not say no to this.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head. ¡°Miss might be wondering how I can use ck magic when it is a fact that I drank the Water of Nothingness. To tell you the truth, although I have drunk the Water of Nothingness, I had another ability. I am a Divergent Warlock.¡±

    Divergent Warlocks were a group of mysterious people who, on the continent, were known as the upation with the leastbatants. No one knows the origin of these Divergent Warlocks, nor how they cultivated. There was no way to learn Divergent techniques, and its qualifications weren¡¯t affected by bloodline. Since there was no known cultivation method necessary for it, then along with an iplete system, it made people fear that ves might also be Divergent Warlocks.

    There were all sorts of strange and unusual abilities that Divergent Warlocks were said to possess. Some cannot be used in battle, while some enhanced their battle capabilities. If ck magicians were known as people the continent didn¡¯t want to provoke, then Divergent Warlocks were people that even ck magicians didn¡¯t want to provoke.

    At the beginning, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know about the existence of Divergent Warlocks. It was only after some time that he finally found out about those Divergent Warlocks. To put it bluntly, they were like the mutants in the X-Men movie he¡¯d watched back on Earth. Some people had different abilities and were called mutants.

    On Earth, mutants and abilities existed only in legends. These legends, however, were real here on the Ark Continent. They really existed and were considered upations that had its own identity and status.

    Divergent Warlocks were different from ck magicians because while themon aristocrats didn¡¯t like to invite ck magicians, Divergent Warlocks were actually people the aristocrats liked to invite.

    Strictly speaking, the Space capability of Zhao Hai was a Divergent technique, but this Divergent technique was really a bit too strange. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know where the Space came from, except that he knew that the Space was rted to the farm games of his past. His understanding of the Space made it different than that of other Divergent techniques of the Divergent Warlocks.

    Laura felt relieved after hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s exnation. The upation known as Divergent Warlock wasn¡¯t subject to any medicinal restrictions. Thus, the Water of Nothingness wouldn¡¯t have any effect on Divergent techniques.

    Laura hadn¡¯t seen a Divergent Warlock before since they were few in number. Therefore, she looked at Zhao Hai curiously. ¡°Does Mister¡¯s Divergent technique work the same as ck magic?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°My Divergent technique is somewhat strange, therefore, exining it in such a short time wouldn¡¯t be enough. I won¡¯t be able to borate it to you. Also, Miss Laura doesn¡¯t need to call me Mister. Instead, call me Zhao Hai from now on.¡±

    Laura smile and replied, ¡°I will call you Mister since I have been ustomed to do so anyway. Oh, right. Mister, if you had an ancient magic tool, then why didn¡¯t you use it when your n was being exterminated? Thest time Sir Green went to the Purcell n, hadn¡¯t you used one? Do you still have that ancient magic tool?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t have any ancient magic tool. If I did have such a thing, then I wouldn¡¯t be in this situation. What you¡¯re talking about is just part of my Divergent technique.¡±

    Laura held her breath. Although she hadn¡¯t seen a Divergent Warlock before, she knew that there were many different types. Some of them had a very high potential, even reaching a Rank Nine expert¡¯s strength. Some of these Divergent Warlocks, however, didn¡¯t have much use, such as the ability to study skin or the ability to read when their eyes closed. Those things were absolutely useless and didn¡¯t have any battle efficiency .

    Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t speak of how many abilities his divergent technique had since even having just this ability was already sufficient to cause envy. It was equal to owning an ancient magic tool.

    But Laura still wanted to confirm things. Therefore, she continued to question Zhao Hai. ¡°Mister, do you mean to say that your ability is like an ancient magic tool that can transfer a human. Such as, you can transfer them here to Stony Mountain?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled again and replied, ¡°The ability isn¡¯t as easy as you say and, in fact, has a great limitation. First, the person to be transferred should be trusted by me. Second, he needs a medium so that I can transfer him . If it were really easy, then I wouldn¡¯t need to be here?¡±

    Laura smiled while nodding, then blushed. After she listened to Zhao Hai tell her that the person must be someone he trusted, she thought that the person couldn¡¯t be anyone but people close to him. She couldn¡¯t help but think about Green¡¯s words.

    Green, who cut a wise and fine figure , looked at Laura¡¯s reaction and knew what she was thinking. He couldn¡¯t help but smile as he told Laura, ¡°Miss Laura, our identity is extremely sensitive. I do hope that Miss can give the Young Master some assurance that you¡¯ll keep it a secret.¡±

    Laura smiled after hearing what Green said. She looked at Green¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help but blush. Laura soon calmed down. She was different frommon girls and said, ¡°Sir Green, rest assured, I know what I should do.¡±

    ¡°Miss Laura is too polite. Please don¡¯t call me Sir Green, but just call me Green. Or maybe, it would be even better if you call me Grandpa Green as that is what the Young Master calls me,¡± Green replied with a smile.

    Laura¡¯s face became even more red. Quietly, she replied, ¡°This Laura is impolite. From now on, I¡¯ll call you Grandpa Green.¡± Though she said this, her voice was very low.

 Chapter 189 - Brother Hai?

    <h4>Chapter 189 - Brother Hai ?</h4>

    Green looked very happy as heughed and said, ¡°Alright, good. From now on you will call me Grandpa Green. Ha ha ha ha.¡±

    Zhao Hai patted his head,pletely silent. He wasn¡¯t stupid; of course he knew why Green was happy. Laura calling him grandpa meant that she wasn¡¯t against Green¡¯s sentiment, and this was what made Green happy.

    What Zhao Hai observed, others would naturally observe as well. Laura¡¯s face became even redder, Nierughed at her side, and Meg, who should have been angry, unexpectedly wasn¡¯t.

    Meg¡¯s life was very simple. She was a Buda n member, and although she liked Zhao Hai, she understood that it was impossible for Zhao Hai to marry only her. Don¡¯t even speak about if Green or the others would agree to it, she herself wouldn¡¯t agree to that either.

    The Buda n needed a sessor. And not just one, but many sessors. Only then could they guarantee the continuation of the Buda n. Therefore, Zhao Hai was destined to have many wives.

    Also, Laura, after knowing Zhao Hai¡¯s identity, showed a positive reaction. Thus, this had won her a favorable impression from Meg. No matter what, the Buda n was still an enemy of the empire. Once people knew that Laura had a rtionship with them, it wouldn¡¯t do Laura any good.

    epting Zhao Hai¡¯s situation, along with the matter of her falling out with the Markey Dell n, increased Meg¡¯s favorable impression of Laura. Also, after having meeting with her several times , Meg found that Laura was a nice person; she was friendly while still being a youngdy of a n. She was a good person.

    Zhao Hai felt a bit of anguish. He couldn¡¯t understand how or when his charm had be so great. Now it had easily, and unexpectedly, made an idol have a favorable impression of him. This really wasn¡¯t part of his ns.

    Zhao Hai was an otaku, and as an otaku he didn¡¯t like changes or matters that were hard to control. Obviously, Laura¡¯s matter was something Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t been able to control, thus making him unable to respond.

    Soon, Meirin also came in. As soon as she saw Zhao Hai and Green¡¯s face exposed, she couldn¡¯t help but change her expression. ¡°Green, Young Master, what¡¯s this all about?¡±

    ¡°Miss Laura, this is Grandma Meirin.¡± Zhao Hai responded to Meirin¡¯s question by introducing her to Laura.

    Laura stood up and greeted Meirin. ¡°I have seen Grandma Meirin. Please rest assured, I will not betray the Buda n.¡±

    Meirin looked at the calm Zhao Hai and the smiling Green. She exchanged eye contact with Green and immediately understood Green¡¯s meaning. Her eyes began to shine brightly while looking at Laura and she said, ¡°Good, this is good. Miss Laura is too polite. Oh, I just remembered. Today I cooked your favorite fire fish. Alright, everyone, let¡¯s go eat first.¡± Afterwards, Zhao Hai led Laura towards the dining room.

    Laura¡¯s face was all red. Meirin¡¯s eyes held a sort of passion in them when she looked at Laura. Laura thought it was a bit much, but she couldn¡¯t help it.

    Zhao Hai stood up and went to the dining room along with Green, whose face was filled with a smile. Afterwards, they sat down in the dining room while Meirin brought out the meal that included the fire fish Laura liked.

    While they ate, it wasn¡¯t only Meirin who urged Laura to eat the other dishes, but also Meg. Laura felt that Meg had changed her attitude towards her, something that puzzled her. Based on her calctions, Meg should be more hostile towards her. Now, however, it didn¡¯t look that way. It seemed like Meg didn¡¯t have any hatred towards her.

    Zhao Hai was speechless after eating the meal. Afterwards, they returned to the parlor room and Laura said, ¡°Mister, I have also visited this time to ask for your help. Although I won¡¯t be harmed in any way when I¡¯m inside Casa City, that won¡¯t be the case if I went outside. I fear Mister might take it as a joke, but the strength I have now won¡¯t be enough to ensure my security. Therefore, I want to ask Mister to give me some aid while I travel back home. Is that okay with you?¡±

    After they ate, Zhao Hai also wanted to open up some topics. Anyway, their future development will depend highly on Laura. To say he wasn¡¯t affected by those ideas earlier, however, would be a mistake. After all, to him, Laura was an idol. Since he currently had the qualifications to pursue her, it would be unfair to himself if he didn¡¯t.

    Laying down the knot in his heart, Zhao Hai replied with a lot more ease and lightness. He smiled and said, ¡°Call me Zhao Hai or Brother Hai since I think I¡¯m older than you. Also, you do know that these people are undead? While there certainly wouldn¡¯t be a problem on my end, won¡¯t it be troublesome for you?¡±

    Laura shook her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I already have an agreement with Grand Duke Evan. He also agreed with me about bringing some undead back.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He turned to Green and said, ¡°Grandpa Green, do you remember how Drunk had led two hundred undead in the past? Miss Laura, would two hundred undead be sufficient?¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°It will suffice and be more than enough. Brother Hai, please also call me Laura instead of Miss Laura.¡± After calling him Brother Hai, she blushed a little but recovered soon after.

    Zhao Hai nodded, turned around once again, looking towards Green. Green immediately understood what Zhao Hai meant, so he nodded and said, ¡°Ok. Anyway, Drunk and the undead look like any other human that roams the continent, and an average person wouldn¡¯t even be able to recognize them. However, if Alodia himself checks, then perhaps he would be able to see them for what they really are.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and transferred Drunk over. Before long, they appeared in the courtyard of Stony Mountain¡¯s Bluestone Vi.

    After Drunk and his team returned from the Carrion Swamp, they were ordered to guard Fort Iron Mountain. Since there were transfer points at Fort Iron Mountain and Stony Mountain, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t need to have them enter the Space. Instead, as long as he intended for it, the Space could transfer them directly.

    Seeing Drunk and his team appear in the courtyard, Zhai Hai turned to Laura and said, ¡°These undead, Drunk and his team, were once a part of the Immortal Mercenary Corps that had attacked you back when I had saved you. They are now under my control, however, and I have turned them from skeletons into zombies. Right now, their battle efficiency should be equal to that of a Rank Seven Magician, thus they can be of help to you.

    ¡°These two hundred individuals with Drunk are mostly warriors, and they are the ones I had subdued during the battle against Garan. They are mostly Rank Seven warriors, and all of them are zombies that can use poison attacks through a skill called Corpse Virus. They should also be able to help you. Furthermore, the ones that had attacked you earlier by order of Carlo were all made into undead. However, I won¡¯t let them go with you in order to avoid any further trouble.¡±

    Laura hadn¡¯t thought that Zhao Hai really had subdued the Immortal Mercenary Corps. She had thought that he¡¯d let them escape back then. After what Zhao Hai had said, she was curious and asked, ¡°Are they really the ones from the Immortal Mercenary Corps? Those in the yard?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Most of those two hundred and eight people outside were mercenary soldiers that had initially attacked me during the Garan incident. Now, however, they are all undead, but are still easy to recognize. I think that I should turn them into skeletons so that no one could easily identify them. ¡±

    This undead ability was something that Zhao Had had just recently discovered. The Space had made all those skeletons into zombies, which gave Zhao Hai a headache. Due to the changes of the undead, it could cause suspicion from others. It was a good thing that Alien wasn¡¯t altered. Because of that, Zhao Hai thought that the Space was intelligent enough to know that Alien was Zhao Hai¡¯s personal ride Therefore, it hadn¡¯t changed it¡¯s appearance.

    Later on, he also discovered that Alien could also turn into a zombie. Alien was probably smart enough not to change into a zombie and stay in the form of a skeleton. After several experiments, Zhao Hai found out that the Space had improved the biology of the undead, and they could now switch between a skeleton or zombie form.

    When Laura and Nier came out of the vi, Searle stood stupidly in the courtyard. There was no other way for him to react. A white light continually shed out, sending teams of mercenary warriors to appear in the courtyard. Not waiting for them to react, this team of mercenary warriors, led by a few people wearing magic robes, instantly transformed into skeletons. Searle understood that these mercenary warriors weren¡¯t of the living, but of the dead.

    Laura hadn¡¯t seen this change. She only saw the eight magicians leading two hundred skeletons standing before her. Laura curiously observed the eight magicians, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t find any clues to their identity. Drunk and them all wore ck magician robes that hid their features, causing Laura to be unable to find out anything.

    Laura turned around and ordered Searle and his men, ¡°Everything you have just seen at Mister¡¯s ce is not permitted to be divulged to the outside. Do you understand what I said?¡± All of them immediatelyplied. These people were all carefully selected by Laura, thus they were highly trusted by her. They would put their lives on the line for Laura, and were therefore allowed to apany her to Stony Mountain.

    Zhao Hai wore his magic robe again, smiled, but didn¡¯t say anything to Laura. Laura observed for a while and didn¡¯t found anything. After that, she re-entered the vi with Zhao Hai.

    They sat down and Zhao Hai turned his head towards Laura, saying, ¡°If you need more people there, just tell me. I have a lot of manpower right now and can move then at a moment¡¯s notice. Oh, right. Before I forget, I also have a matter to ask of you. This is a thing that I have handwritten and drawn up. I want you to find people who can help me aplish this thing.¡± Zhao Hai took out a sample of the marriage certificate that he had made and gave it to Laura. There were characters written above that stated where the word marriage certificate should be printed.

    Laura received the sample and looked at it. She immediately understood the use of it. This made her curious so she asked, ¡°What does Brother Hai intend to do with this?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled. ¡°Nothing much. Just that in my territory, some people haven¡¯t gotten married yet. Therefore, I made this for them. Ha ha.¡±

    When the Buda n entered the ck Waste, they were apanied by a hundred ves. This was known by everyone on the continent. Laura had thought that Zhao Hai already made them into undead, but now she knew that wasn¡¯t the case.

 Chapter 190 - Warning, Threaten

    <h4>Chapter 190 - Warning, Threaten</h4>

    When Laura came down from Stony Mountain, besides the guards that followed behind her, there were also two hundred and eight undead. With the exception of the undead magicians, the others wore warrior clothing and moved quickly. They dashed behind Laura, and, unexpectedly, weren¡¯t any slower than Laura¡¯s horses.

    Laura wasn¡¯t paying any attention to these undead. Instead, she looked at the sample blueprint of the marriage certificate Zhao Hai had made. One could say that this was quite simple and could be done using thick paper. He wanted it to be red-colored with a few words of golden text printed on top, which was also quite simple. Laura, however, was actually lost in her thoughts. Thissted for quite some time.

    Nier looking at Laura puzzledly. She didn¡¯t understand what was so attractive about this paper. The piece of paper only had simple things written on it; nothing remarkable about that.

    While Nier couldn¡¯t understand, Laura did. This piece of paper might be simple, but it represented so much.

    There had never been a marriage certificate on the continent that was given out when people married. After the ceremony was over, although there was a kind of marriage certificate given, it was mostly attached to the engagement itself. There was no marriage certificate for after the wedding.

    This marriage certificate Zhao Hai had made, however, was proof that the two people were a legally married couple. What was more amazing was that this document could be taken to Zhao Hai and used to ask for a divorce if they were no longerpatible with one another. As long as it was approved, they would no longer be husband and wife.

    If it were before, Laura wouldn¡¯t have thought that this thing was useful. Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be able to enforce monogamy, so what was the use of this paper? But when Zhao Hai gave that piece of paper to her, Laura somehow felt a greater desire for that piece of paper.

    Nier couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so she waved at Laura. ¡°Young Lady, haven¡¯t you had enough of sightseeing the periphery of Stony Mountain? You have been watching for over an hour.¡±

    Laura recovered, blushed, and hurriedly stored the sample paper. She looked at Nier and said, ¡°Nier, why do you think Brother Hai gave me this blueprint?¡±

    Nier wasn¡¯t stupid and understood what Laura meant. She look at her and teasingly said, ¡°Young Lady, are you lovesick? Mister also let you call him Brother Hai. To make you call him Brother Hai, ah¡­ how shameless.¡±

    Nier knew of Laura¡¯s sentiment for more than just a few days. As such, she could speak as such to her. Laura didn¡¯t get angry at Nier and instead said, ¡°You silly girl. If I really marry Brother Hai, then you won¡¯t be able to escape. Some people might be tricked by your small and hurt appearance, but Brother Hai might be in favor of it.¡±

    Laughter filled the air afterwards. They soon arrived outside Casa City not long after. The garrison at the city gates were surprised to see so many undeading along with Laura, but they had already been given orders by Evan. They didn¡¯t stop the group and let them pass.

    Laura¡¯s action this time around caused a hugemotion inside Casa City. Bringing in arge army of undead and tantly marching them through the streets was daring, and also quite rare.

    There were many onlookers watching Laura, but everyone on the continent knew that ck magicians could use skeletons, thus nobody was scared.

    Laura rampantly led the undead into the city, which was intentional. She believed that Carlo already knew that those who had attacked her were already dead. Although Carlo was very arrogant, he wasn¡¯t stupid. It was impossible for him to only send in two threads. He had certainly sent other spies.

    This time around, Laura came back with a lot of undead, so those spies would understand immediately that she stood together with Zhao Hai. Upon seeing that the garrison of Casa City had also allowed them in meant that the Purcell n stood with them too. What she was doing right now was demonstrating this.

    Soon, the carriage arrived at Faith Mansion. Faith Mansion wasn¡¯trge, so having two hundred undead arriving made it very crowded. Quinn John, however, had already received an advanced notification about this. Thus, he had finished the arrangements already.

    Apart from Drunk¡¯s eight, the other undead were arranged nearby, outside the mansion walls. They wouldn¡¯t feel cold anyway, so being stationed at the walls was ok. They seemed like a row of statues, though these statues looked a bit scary.

    Alodia watched Laura, whom had juste back. Seeing that she had brought so many undead made him feel that something was wrong. Although they didn¡¯t know much about Zhao Hai, they knew that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t a weak ck magician. Laura went out, came back, and had brought a lot of undead. They knew that this was certainly rted to Zhao Hai.

    Moreover, why did Laura bring back so many undead this time around? Those undead didn¡¯t appear to be of low level, so was she really thinking of breaking off from the n?

    As he thought this, a servant came to Alodia and told him that he was asked to meet with Laura. He calmed down, straightened his clothes, and walked towards Laura¡¯s studyroom.

    Upon arriving at the door to the study, Alodia gawked as he saw that standing in front of Laura¡¯s study were two skeletons, one on either side of the door. They looked as though ck jade had been used to carve them.

    Besides the two skeletons, there was also Searle standing there. Looking at this scene, Alodia¡¯s face sunk as he said to Searle, ¡°Steward Alodia is ready to meet with the Young Lady.¡±

    As Alodia watched Searle¡¯s expression, he knew that his fears had happened today. Alodia knew what Reo was to do if he couldn¡¯t leave the mansion, but it seems that the task wasn¡¯t sessful.

    Alodia nodded with an ugly expression and walked into the study. He looked inside and saw that there was only Laura, Quinn John, and Nier. There were no others present.

    ¡°I have seen the Young Lady,¡± Alodia courteously greeted Laura.

    Laura sat back behind the desk and looked into Alodia¡¯s eyes, saying, ¡°You arrived in my mansion, therefore, you must follow the rules of the mansion. Otherwise even Fifth Uncle wouldn¡¯t be able to save you. As long as you follow the rules of the mansion, I won¡¯t treat you badly. Do you understand and remember what I just said?¡±

    Alodia looked back at Laura and said, ¡°Young Lady, we are servants of the Fifth Young Master and havee here to visit the Young Lady, not to work as a servant for the Young Lady. Now that I have seen the Young Lady, this little one wishes to go back. I ask for the Young Lady¡¯s consent.¡±

    Laura looked at Alodia and said, ¡°Stay here for some time. These days, the outside isn¡¯t too peaceful. Today, I had just left the mansion and was unexpectedly attacked. Moreover, the strength of those people wasn¡¯t weak. If I let you go out now, and an ident were to ur, then I wouldn¡¯t be able to face Fifth Uncle. As such, stay here for a period of time. I¡¯ll let you leave after things calm down. You can go back now.¡±

    Alodia listened to what Laura said and an eyelid couldn¡¯t help but unconsciously jump. What Laura meant was very clear. Laura was giving him a warning, threatening him. You people had attacked me, but I had survived. Your attacks were defeated. Now she said that outside wasn¡¯t peaceful. This means that if he were to leave Casa City, she would kill him and let him die in vain.

    Alodia wasn¡¯t stupid. He knew that he was currently in Laura¡¯s territory. It was impossible for him to fight Laura. They would never have thought that Laura¡¯s strength would have increased to such a height already. Now, he could only hope that Carlo would quickly hear the news and save them.

    Earlier this morning, when they were told by Quinn John to stay put in the mansion, Alodia had sent a wind falcon to inform Carlo. He estimated that Carlo should have received the message by now. He would never have thought, however, that the wind falcon he¡¯d sent had already be food for the Eagle Virtuous Phantasms.

    Laura couldn¡¯t attack all of the wind falcons that flew out of Casa City, however. Such a move would offend a lot of people. Therefore, Laura also knew that Carlo would soon enough receive the message.

    After she came back, she didn¡¯t directly go to the Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion. Instead, she sent someone to inform Grand Duke Evan that Zhao Hai had agreed to form an alliance. She believed that once Grand Duke Evan received the news, he would know what to do next.

    Alodia was worthy of being a steward of Carlo as he bore it patiently. After hearing what Laura said, he nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, Young Lady. Then, please excuse me.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Tell your people not to go out without my permission. A lot of undead havee with me here and these undead do not recognize people. If any of your people decide to leave, they could possibly be killed.¡±

    Alodia lowered his head andplied, slowly drawing back as he knew he couldn¡¯t do anything. If he did move, then he would be the same as courting death. Looking at Laura¡¯s expression, it showed that she didn¡¯t mind killing them.

    Watching Alodia retreat, Quinn John looked at Laura and said, ¡°Laura, are you alright? I saw the arrow marks on the carriage. It seems to have been a very fierce attack.¡±

    Laura shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Brother Hai came to my rescue. Grandpa Quinn John, please sit down. I have to tell you about Brother Hai¡¯s situation.¡±

    Quinn John nodded as he also wanted to know these matters. Upon Laura¡¯s arrival, he had been summoned immediately, so there hadn¡¯t been any time to exin things to him.

    Laura sat besides Quinn John, then ordered Searle to move further away. Quinn John understood the meaning of this, as it showed that Zhao Hai¡¯s identity must be extremely delicate

    Quinn John had thought of a lot about Zhao Hai¡¯s identity, but he never would have guessed that he was of the Buda n. No wonder no one had found any of the Buda n in the ck Waste; they had hid from everyone in the blink of an eye. Ah, so terrible.

    After Laura told him everything, Quinn John slowly stood up and walked around aimlessly. He then said, ¡°You handled this matter correctly. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want you to know of their identity, then you wouldn¡¯t know it. Others wouldn¡¯t have been able to guess his current status, and we have cooperated with them without a problem.

    ¡°I also heard that Grand Duke Evan had been an old friend of the Buda n and had helped them during their time of crisis. However, even if he asks for Zhao Hai¡¯s identity, we shouldn¡¯t say anything. To be safe, we shouldn¡¯t tell anyone of this matter. So long as we are able to repel the Markey Dell n, we will be able to gain a strong foothold here in the Purcell Duchy. But as Zhao Hai said, if you let others know of his identity, then even the Purcell n wouldn¡¯t be able to protect them. We are currently cooperating with them both, and before the alliance we were already on good terms.¡±

    Laura gave a soft cry of agreement .

 Chapter 191 - Within Two Days

    <h4>Chapter 191 - Within Two Days</h4>

    Zhao Hai sat in the Spatial Vi¡¯s living room. Standing behind him was Zhao En . He was once called Raeen before, but his name was changed to Zhao En.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to ask him about anything else since Raeen had already told Zhao Hai what he needed to know. Zhao Hai now understood the strength behind Carlo, as well as his goal.

    Markey Dell n sessors were each given their own territory. They were assigned to manage these territories, just like what Laura was doing here in the Purcell Duchy. Carlo¡¯s share was the whole of the Aksu Empire, except for the Purcell Duchy.

    The difference between just the Purcell Duchy and the entirety of the Aksu Empire was reallyrge, and one could see the disparity between Karen and Carlo from this point.

    Carlo¡¯s days, however, weren¡¯t so good, and it was due to the Purcell Duchy. The Aksu Empire wasrge, and they had already established their chain of Markey Dell stores. Moreover, the business was doing good. Although this seemed very favorable for Carlo, and he had a great deal of wealth in his hands, one shouldn¡¯t forget that currently, the people working in these stores were all assigned by Sioux. As such, Carlo¡¯s every action and movement were transparent, and he couldn¡¯t fool them.

    What¡¯s more, these people held important positions, so Carlo couldn¡¯t just move them easily. If Carlo wanting to fully control his territory, it would be impossible.

    In the Purcell Duchy, however, there wasn¡¯t such an issue since the Markey Dell n didn¡¯t have any stores there. Although Laura had began with a lot of hardships, she could at least control her own territory and wouldn¡¯t allow others to meddle in it.

    Carlo also wasn¡¯t ordinary as he was the one who¡¯d taken control of the Markey Dell n¡¯s chain of stores in the Aksu Empire. His strength grew very quickly. Besides not having a Rank Nine expert, he was stillparable to a middle ranked aristocrat since he had several Rank Eight experts on his side. This was all Raeen knew, and he didn¡¯t know much since Carlo was a very careful person. Thus, he hadn¡¯t even trusted Raeen fully.

    The reason why Carlo had noticed the Purcell Duchy was because of the pest crisis. The news of it had since been spread throughout the Aksu Empire. This was amon practice forrge businesses, and anyone with some status inside the Aksu Empire knew of it. With regards to the maniptions within the Purcell n, the other great and powerful aristocrats were against it. Luckily, the Purcell n had met Zhao Hai.

    These people hadn¡¯t ced much emphasis on the pest crisis, but rather, they noted the sudden appearance of Zhao Hai. They all had the same sort of questions, such as where had Zhao Haie from? Where was he producing hismodities?

    When Laura started selling the Taoyuan products, these people soon realized how big an opportunity this was. They were also aware, however, that it was due to the Purcell n¡¯s kindness that Zhao Hai had a ce to call home .

    This time around, the Purcell n¡¯s loss wasn¡¯t small, and these people knew that Zhao Hai¡¯s products were a great opportunity. The Purcell n also knew of this, however. Now, moving against Zhao Hai was tantamount to pping the Purcell n in the face. Although the Purcell n couldn¡¯t be considered a veryrge n, after many years of development they could still be recognized as one of the great aristocrats. The n had two Rank Nine experts, so no one would dare look down on them.

    It was due to this that no one had thought of using Zhao Hai as a business opportunity. Going against a respected aristocratic n wasn¡¯t something that the other established great aristocratic ns were capable of.

    Carlo, however, didn¡¯t have such ayer of scruples. He needed this opportunity. Right now, within the Markey Dell n, he was the weakest among the three top sessors. He needed to quickly increase his strength. That was why he had sent Alodia and Raeen. He thought that as long as those two moved, Laura would certainlyply. When the time came, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be able to run freely and would be taken in.

    He hadn¡¯t thought that they would fail to coordinate against Laura, even to the extent of shutting Alodia up and confining him. Raeen had known that this matter was bad as they had wanted to kidnap Laura and use her to find a way to take over Zhao Hai.

    Naturally, if Laura resisted intensely, then they weren¡¯t afraid of taking her life. So long as Laura dies, the business within the Purcell Duchy would be headless. Perhaps they could even take over the entire Purcell Duchy¡¯s industry without a problem. They hadn¡¯t thought that Zhao Hai would send his Eagle Virtuous Phantasms at the scene of the ambush. All those that died have now be his undead.

    This information had some uses for Zhao Hai, but it wasn¡¯t too significant. Therefore, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care much for it. After having asked Zhao En, he moved back inside the Space. He watched the eagles as they advanced forwards through their route. He didn¡¯t want to make any more mistakes, else he certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to reach Flower City.

    Green and the others, whom were sitting in front of Zhao Hai, didn¡¯t speak of anything. After some time, Green said, ¡°Young Master, I think the issue about us telling our identity to Miss Laura wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing. Miss Laura should have a sense of proportion. Moreover, she took many undead from us. Thus, if Miss Laura does have bad intentions against us, we will know ahead of time.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about Laura betraying us. What I was thinking about is our alliance with the Purcell n. Although it can be said that Evan was good to us, look at it this way; Evan is a verypetent politician. If he became aware of our identities, he might just give us some trouble.¡±

    Green shook his head and said, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case. If Miss Laura indeed won¡¯t betray us, then she won¡¯t tell Evan about our identity. Thus, it¡¯s impossible for Evan to know.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. ¡°I do hope so. Also, Zhao En told me things about Carlo¡¯s situation. I don¡¯t mind Carlo¡¯s strength alone, but having understood his portion of strength, I fear that the whole Markey Dell n¡¯s power is very high. It seems like this time, we might have met with some hard stubble.¡±

    Green coldly snorted and said, ¡°It¡¯s not an extraordinary matter. So long as we are cooperating with the Purcell n, the Markey Dell n won¡¯t easily move against us. A Rank Nine expert won¡¯t be easy to get rid of. And then there are the many Rank Eight experts within the Purcell n. We still have a little power to restrict them with.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He looked at the terrain on the screen and checked the map. Taking a deep breath, he said, ¡°I only hope that Carlo won¡¯t start moving within the next few days. ording to the map, we can arrive at Flower City in about two days. I hope Carlo will give us enough time.¡±

    Green also looked at the screen and checked the map. He nodded and said, ¡°Looking at the terrain on the map, we should arrive at Flower City the day after tomorrow. During this period, no one should leave the Space.¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s have Zhao En look at the situation,¡± Zhao Hai said, nodding. ¡°If there is anything when we go out, he can immediately tell us about it. I¡¯m worried that while we are going to Flower City, there may be Rank Nine magic beasts or undead that might attack us.¡±

    Green frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s better if they won¡¯t attack us, otherwise it will be difficult for us to go to Flower City. I¡¯m hoping that this time, we can also have the same luck Buffy hadst time.¡±

    The people in the room didn¡¯t believe in Green¡¯s words. Green also knew that Buffy had been a Rank Nine expert magician. As such, those other Rank Nine experts didn¡¯t want to annoy him in order to avoid any further confrontation. The Eagle Virtuous Phantasms, however, weren¡¯t Rank Nine. They might be Rank Six, strictly speaking, and them braving through the territory of Rank Nine experts would be very dangerous.

    The dignity of Rank Nine experts could not be taken lightly. Those who do would die without a doubt. Due to this, Zhao Hai was a lot more careful.

    The people in the room had a few more conversations before he left the Spatial Vi. The Space was now Level 15, and altogether it had a total of 48 mu ofnd. Radishes were nted in 8 mu of thend, fruit oil trees in 10 mu, and bamboo rice for another 10 mu. He also nted corn in 10 mu of thend, and different nts were nted in the remaining 10 mu. He¡¯d nted cabbages, potatoes that were called tuber blocks here in the Ark continent, sweet peppers, green lettuce, and olives, each on 2 mu ofnd .

    Oil fruit and bamboo rice weremodities that Laura normally needed. After keeping several for himself, the cabbages and potatoes were sold to Laura. He had to save up on some of thesemodities. After all, the Taoyuan products were very popr on the continent, thus there mighte a time when he couldn¡¯t supply themodities needed.

    He only needed to check on things and the Space would handle it all for him. He needed to check, then ept, and then point some things out. In the end, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t need to handle these matters much.

    There was also nothing to do at Fort Iron Mountain since there were already people managing the mountain valley. Thend near Fort Iron Mountain was also used by the ves to nt things, so he didn¡¯t need to worry.

    Thend near Fort Iron Mountain hadn¡¯t beenpletely improved, only about 700,000 square meters were. Aside from rewarding Chee and Schee the 7000 square meters, the remainder of thend was being nted with some ordinary vegetables by the ves, not with magic vegetables. Although these ordinary vegetables were inferior to magic vegetables, their maturity time was shorter. As long as one could store them, vegetables like cabbage could be kept for a long time. It was autumn right now, so they would prepare it for the winter.

    There was sufficient food, clothing, and food production from the Space for theing winter. Adding in Laura¡¯s cooperation in terms of selling the blue-eyed rabbit meat, and they¡¯d umted a lot of rabbit fur. Furthermore, they also bought a lot of cotton clothing from Casa City. As such, there shouldn¡¯t be any more problems.

    Wood fuel wasn¡¯t a problem either. Zhao Hai had saved a lot of fruit oil trees, corn stalks and corn cobs, and bamboo rice. They should have sufficient materials. The issue of drinking water was also mostly solved. Even if the moat were to be frozen, there were mountainkes, called tarns . Even if the tarns were frozen, there was still Zhao Hai¡¯s Space. Although it wasn¡¯t good, you could also take water from ice . Although they won¡¯t be able to do anything much during the winter, eating wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    In order to alleviate the fear of not being able to eat at all times, Zhao Hai had left behind some blue-eyed rabbits. This could improve their meals during the winter time. If you let the ves of the other regions know about how the ves lived, here in ck Waste, he feared that they mightmit suicide out of envy.

 Chapter 192 - Devouring Blood-Mosquito

    <h4>Chapter 192 - Devouring Blood-Mosquito </h4>

    Things didn¡¯t go as smoothly as Zhao Hai thought it would. As they were discussing things at noon the next day, the Eagles Virtuous Phantasms encountered an attack.

    When Zhao Hai found out about the incident, he was at Fort Iron Mountain. Although there wasn¡¯t too many matters that needed to be handled at Fort Iron Mountain, Zhao Hai still checked in every once in a while. After all, he was the one who owned the territory. In addition, he was also raising some blue-eyed rabbits there.

    Aside from checking the blue-eyed rabbit farm, there was also the issue about cleaning the fort, taking out the trash, and so on. If one lived in a big fort, cleaning it was a must.

    When Zhao Hai obtained the news from Zhao En, he had been observing the blue-eyed rabbits. The blue-eyed rabbits inside the mine tunnel were growing well, some of them even nearing maturity. The female ves really took care of these blue-eyed rabbits outstandingly.

    Upon hearing Zhao En¡¯s report, Zhao Hai immediately returned to the Space. He looked at the screen in the living room and found that the eagles were being attacked by a group of magic insects.

    Magic insects were also able to fly, butmon magic insects shouldn¡¯t be able to fly so high. These magic insects that were attacking the eagles, however, were somewhat exceptional as they could fly as high as birds.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but examine the insects. These insects were as big as the palm of a human. Their proboscis were as long as their bodies, and they looked seemingly like arger version of a mosquito.

    The bodies of these insects were red-colored, and they looked very aggressive. The quantity was stunning as they were in an extremelyrge group, probably around tens of millions or even a hundred million, blotting out the sky.

    What made Zhao Hai really surprised was that these mosquito-like insects had a very strong offensive power. Presently, three of the Eagles Virtuous Phantasms already had their blood sucked dry and were falling from the sky.

    Zhao Hai was surprised by these mosquitoes and turned his head to look at Green. ¡°Does Grandpa Green know anything about these mosquitoes? Why is it that in the magic beast encyclopedia that Miss Laura sent, there wasn¡¯t anything like this?¡±

    Green shook his head and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen anything like them. The attack power of these mosquitoes is also strong. They¡¯re red colored, which resembles Toxic-fire Mosquitoes , but their attacking power has too much of a differencepared to these mosquitoes. This is really strange.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I have also seen the introduction of the Toxic-fire Mosquitoes. Compared to theserge mosquitoes, the Toxic-fire Mosquitoes cannot fly more than 100 meters high. Looking at these mosquitoes, however, they can fly as high as a bird, plus they are also strong.¡±

    Green nodded. This time, the other eagle fell to the ground. Only the one holding the Ghost Cane remained.

    Zhao Hai thought, ¡°Use Pesticide.¡± This was certainly not him speaking to Green, but to the Ghost Cane. The Ghost Cane gave off a green sh, then a green-colored smog came out from the Ghost Cane and covered the magic insects.

    Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t thought that these mosquitoes would unexpectedly be alright after being covered by the pesticide and continue their attack on the eagle. Seemingly, the pesticide didn¡¯t have any effect on them.

    Zhao Hai was surprised for a moment, but immediately said, ¡°Earth Shield .¡± After uttering the words, a brown defensive shield appeared outside the body of the eagle, blocking those mosquitoes. Zhao Hai rxed a little.

    Zhao Hai was puzzled as to why these mosquitoes weren¡¯t afraid of the poison, when suddenly, Green gasped. Zhao Hai looked at the screen, his expression turning serious. The Earth Shield was now covered by mosquitoes. As they sucked it down to their stomachs, the Earth Shield began to distinctly thin. The change was visible to the naked eye.

    Zhao Hai¡¯splexion changed. He certainly knew what this situation meant. He saw that the magic elements of the Earth Shield were being sucked out by the mosquitoes, thinning the Earth Shield.

    These mosquitoes could unexpectedly absorb magic energy? What variety were they? How have I never heard of them before?

    Green¡¯splexion also changed as he said, ¡°Devouring Blood-Mosquitoes! They are Devouring Blood-Mosquitoes!¡±

    Zhao Hai was shocked for a moment, hisplexion changing as he finally remembered these mosquitoes. These mosquitoes was actually referenced in the magic beast encyclopedia that Laura had given to him, but were only described a little bit. This didn¡¯t mean, however, that these mosquitoes weren¡¯t fierce. On the contrary, these mosquitoes were very aggressive. There wasn¡¯t enough information about them, however, only a little bit. When book stated the danger posed by these mosquitoes, it was, in theory, around the danger level posed by a Rank Eight magic beast.

    The characteristics of these mosquitoes was a strong defense, strong attack, high speed, and high-altitude flight. They have magical blood, take decreased damage from general attacks, and their proboscis ignored energy defenses. Whether it were a magic shield or a battle qi shield, if you bumped into them, then they could suck the energy right into their stomach. Furthermore, they could fly high, as high as birds, and weren¡¯t any slower than birds. They had only been seen a few times on the continent, so there wasn¡¯t that much information about them.

    These mosquitoes had only appeared several times on the continent, but the first time it happened, the results were disastrous. Several millions, or even billions of them had appeared. At the ces they infested, no matter if it were animals or humans, none escaped, even by luck. The most frightening incident happened at a medium city, wherein all humans and animals were sucked dry, turning the ce into a ghost city.

    Blood magic was the strangest kind of magic. Strictly speaking, blood magic was a category of ck magic. At present, however, only a few ck magicians knew of blood magic since blood magic was truly too strange. If ck magic was the strangest among all types of magic, then blood magic was the strangest among all types of ck magic. The attack power of this magic was great, its defensive capabilities weren¡¯t weak, but its strongest suit was its regenerative ability.

    Blood magic was very difficult to cultivate as it needed various sources of blood. Having the blood of a high ranked magic beast makes a ck magic cultivator stronger. If a cultivator were to choose a blood source, they should strike at a high level magic beast. However, doing such a thing wasn¡¯t a joke. As such, since the beginning of blood magic cultivation among humans, they had only ever used blood of other humans. Due to this, the regenerative abilities of blood magic cultivators was very powerful. In case you reached the Blood Night grade height, then even amputation could be regenerated. Due to the nature of its cultivation, magic instructors on the continent prohibited its use.

    It was precisely because of blood magic that up until now, no one on the continent had found a way to effectively deal with these Devouring Blood-Mosquitoes.

    Due to their use of blood magic, Devouring Blood-Mosquitoes could use the Blood Poison skill to attack. This skill was formidable. Once blood was poisoned by it, death awaited them, even if they weren¡¯t sucked dry by the Devouring Blood-Mosquitoes. Death would be caused by the bursting of arteries within the whole body, which happened in less than one third of a moment .

    Zhao Hai¡¯splexion changed. He shouted with a cold voice ¡°Sea of mes Technique .¡± This technique was a fire element magic area of effect spell. The effective attack range was between 10 to 50 meters.

    If there was any magic that could deal with Devouring Blood-Mosquitoes, it should be fire element-based magic. Moreover, this was an area of effect attack.

    The effect wouldn¡¯t be very good if the Sea of mes Technique was cast by a Rank Five fire element magician or lower. In such a case, the Devouring Blood-Mosquitoes wouldn¡¯t be affected. If the rank was too low, then it could not break through the defenses of the Devouring Blood-Mosquitoes.

    Right now, however, the Ghost Cane¡¯s attack power was equivalent to a Rank Seven magician. Thus, it should be somewhat effective against these Devouring Blood-Mosquitoes.

    After knowing that he was up against Devouring Blood-Mosquitoes, Zhao Hai understood why the pesticide wasn¡¯t effective against them. It was due to the fact that these mosquitoes themselves were poison experts. They had high immunity against toxins. Common toxins would be useless against them.

    Sure enough, after casting the Sea of mes Technique, arge number of the Devouring Blood-Mosquitoes were burned to death. The number of mosquitoes was just too much, however, and they weren¡¯t afraid to die. The pping eagle that was surrounded by the Sea of mes Technique would not be able to stop them for too long.

    Zhao Hai watched the situation, frowned, then said, ¡°Wind Bind Technique ¡±.

    Wind Bind Technique was a single-use spell, and was also an area of effect spell. It could bind up to 20 targets. This preliminary wind element magic spell was a spell that was difficult to deal with.

    Green had been observing the situation outside. Like Zhao Hai, he had also thought of using the Sea of mes Technique. No matter what, it should be effective against the Devouring Blood-Mosquitoes. He wasn¡¯t sure, however, why Zhao Hai had suddenly switched to the Wind Bind Technique.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s target this time were only ten mosquitoes. After all, the Wind Bind technique was only a preliminary magic spell. If you used it to bind more targets, the binding strength would be weaker.

    After binding ten mosquitoes, with Zhao Hai¡¯s intent, he moved the eagle along with the ten mosquitoes back into the Space.

    Upon entry of the eagle and the mosquitoes, the Space immediately prompted in a beeping tone:

    [Discovered mutated insects.

    Identified insects as mosquitoes.

    Digitizing insects.

    Incorporating mosquitoes into the discharge device.

    Insect¡¯s body has magical energy.

    Toxic substance detected.

    Extracting magical energy.

    Extracting toxic substances.

    Strengthening robotic attack.

    Strengthening robotic defense.

    Increasing robotic regenerative capacities.

    Increasing Space animal reproduction abilities.

    Increasing Space animal attack capabilities.

    Strengthening biochemical battle beast regeneration, attack, and defensive capabilities.

    Strengthening biochemical battle beast ability to absorb magical energy.

    Increasing Space¡¯s energy absorption capacity.

    Improvement has been done to toxic pesticides.]

    The long list of tones made Zhao Hai confused after hearing them. In summary, there were only a few things to note. Firstly, after the mosquitoes were discharged, the mosquitoes that were produced would be Devouring Blood-Mosquitoes. Secondly, the defense and attack capabilities of the Space animals, magic beasts, and undead increased along with their regeneration capabilities. Although, it wouldn¡¯t be that strong.

    There was also the strengthening of the battle efficiency of the Eagle Virtuous Phantasms, along with an increase to their defensive capabilities and regeneration ability. One notable change was that these Eagle Virtuous Phantasms had gotten the ability of the Devouring Blood-Mosquitoes, which was to absorb the battle qi and magic energy of their enemies.

    Moreover, the pesticide¡¯s toxicity was also strengthened. Now, these pesticides should be able to deal with those Devouring Blood-Mosquitoes.

    However, one point Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t clear of was what it meant when it said that the Space¡¯s ability to absorb energy was also strengthened. Does that mean the Space could absorb energy from the outside?

    Although he wasn¡¯t clear about what that prompt meant , the advantages they got this time around was obvious. It was, however, a pity that these mosquitoes were evaluated as harmful insects or pests, and thus couldn¡¯t be raised in the ranch, and, in turn, couldn¡¯t increase the level of the ranch. It was really a big pity.

 Chapter 193 - Rank Nine Giant Mosquito

    <h4>Chapter 193 - Rank Nine Giant Mosquito</h4>

    Zhao Hai rxed a little. With regards to the Devouring Blood-Mosquitoes, Zhao Hai was still a bit wary of them since they usually came in veryrge numbers, then disappeared quickly. It was impossible for a single one mosquito to be evaluated as a Rank Eight magic beast when just considering its destructive power. Instead, they were rated as Rank Two magic beasts.

    Devouring Blood-Mosquitoes were hard to deal with, however, and were even stronger than usual Rank Eight magic beasts. Some people even believed that a horde of Devouring Blood-Mosquitoes should be evaluated as a Rank Nine magic beast.

    The strength of the Devouring Blood-Mosquitoes was something that not even the Eagle Virtuous Phantasms could cope with. It would also be impossible for Green to deal with them. If there wasn¡¯t the Space, then Green facing these Devouring Blood-Mosquitoes would just result in his death.

    Zhao Hai immediately asked Buffy, but Buffy said that during that time when he¡¯d explored, he hadn¡¯t met with any Devouring Blood-Mosquitoes. This caused Zhao Hai¡¯s heart to feel somewhat restless.

    At the moment, he wasn¡¯t in the mood to control many of these mosquitoes. When the mosquitoes outside saw the disappearance of the eagle, they didn¡¯t actually stop their aggressiveness. Instead, they moved about restlessly in every direction. Evidently, they wouldn¡¯t go away in just a short amount of time.

    With Zhao Hai¡¯s intent, he made the eagle, which had just returned to the Space,e back out again, carrying the Ghost Cane.

    As the eagle left the Space, Zhao Hai coldly said, ¡°Discharge Pesticide.¡± Layers of green mist sprayed out of the Ghost Cane. It was different this time around whenpared to what happened previously. The pesticide had been useless against the Devouring Blood-Mosquitoes before, but now, this pesticide made the mosquitoes look drunk as they swung about in the air a few times before tilting downward and crashing into the ground.

    The amount of green mist increased more and more, and the mosquitoes fell like rain from the sky. There were a lot of them falling. Following the eagle, more and more of the Devouring Blood-Mosquitoes fell from the air until the screen was almost empty of the mosquitoes.

    Zhao Hai and Green were relieved. To be honest, the overwhelming number of mosquitoes had given them a great pressure. Now that they had found a method to deal with those mosquitoes, their hearts felt loose.

    Those Devouring Blood-Mosquitoes soon found out that there was something wrong with the smog, thus, they stayed far from the green smog. With that, the path ahead had unexpectedly be clear.

    Before long, the eagle escaped the encirclement of the mosquitoes. Since the Devouring Blood-Mosquitoes didn¡¯t pursue, Zhao Hai felt that they had been really affected by the pesticide.

    Zhao Hai felt relieved, but still watched the scenery from the screen as he was wary that the Devouring Blood-Mosquitoes mighte back. Fortunately, after the eagle left the area of the Devouring Blood-Mosquitoes, those mosquitoes hadn¡¯t pursued.

    Zhao Hai and Green felt assured as they sat on the sofa while watching the screen . Green smiled and said, ¡°I had never expected that we would be meeting those Devouring Blood-Mosquitoes here. Fortunately we have the Space, else we would have been defeated.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and replied, ¡°If we hadn¡¯t met with these mosquitoes, then we wouldn¡¯t have gotten so many benefits. Ha-ha. Now that we have some Devouring Blood-Mosquitoes, we have another means to save our lives.¡±

    Green smiled and said, ¡°Yes, however, we mustn¡¯t use these Devouring Blood-Mosquitoes carelessly. After all, they are too fierce and can easily affect the continent. If we used them carelessly, then we might find ourselves in troublesome situations.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. ¡°Yes, although those Devouring Blood-Mosquitoes are powerful, they are in no wayparable to a Rank Nine expert. But still, having arge-scale area of effect attack is nice to have.¡±

    As they were in discussion, the eagle that flew forward suddenly screamed pitifully and fell from the sky. While the eagle was falling, it¡¯s body suddenly burst, changing into a fog of blood that dissipated afterwards.

    The Ghost Cane dropped down from the sky, though it didn¡¯t hit the ground as it unexpectedly hovered in the air.

    Zhao Hai and Green, both of whom had been carefully watching the screen, were shocked. They didn¡¯t know what just happened. Just as Zhao Hai was about to retrieve the Ghost Cane , Green suddenly said, ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t move. It must be a Rank Nine expert as only they can suddenly kill the eagle just like that. This appears to have been an attack by a Rank Nine expert.¡±

    Zhao Hai stilled and didn¡¯t recover the Ghost Cane. Remember that the Ghost Cane was bound to him, so even a Rank Nine expert wouldn¡¯t have any way of using it. As long as he wanted to, he could easily take it back at any time.

    Due to this, he wasn¡¯t too worried about it being taken. He wanted to have a look at what that Rank Nine expert was, as he hadn¡¯t been able to observe a Rank Nine expert closely .

    Green¡¯s words made Meirin and others quite tense . All of them motionlessly watched the screen, wondering what kind of Rank Nine expert it was.

    They were very clear that this couldn¡¯t be a Rank Nine Terran expert, as they didn¡¯t have a foothold here in the Carrion Swamp.

    No matter what their race was, however, as long as they reached Rank Nine, they would receive the proper respect. Even if it were a magic beast, so long as they were able to reach Rank Nine, then their intelligence would be the same as humans. Furthermore, they could observe their surrounding using their divine sense . Thus, no matter what race it were, they would be regarded as deities on the continent.

    Before long, a giant Devouring Blood-Mosquito appeared in front of them. This Devouring Blood-Mosquito was veryrge, around 10 meters in height. It had a red colored body and its crystal-like wings were curved, glittering and translucent. What Zhao Hai felt was a lot more strange was it¡¯s unexpectedly coiled proboscis, which was currently rolled up and stuck to its head.

    The Ghost Cane stopped in front of the giant mosquito. The giant mosquito observed it carefully, its movements resembling that of a curious animal.

    Zhao Hai turned his head towards Green and said, ¡°Grandpa Green, what should we do? If we retrieve the Ghost Cane right now, I fear that we will have a lot more difficulty in reaching the Flower City.¡±

    Green understood what Zhao Hai meant, this giant mosquito should have a secret and inseparable rtionship with those smaller Devouring Blood-Mosquitoes. They had killed a lot of those smaller mosquitoes and had also retrieved the eagle back into the Space. This giant mosquito would certainly know if they retrieve the Ghost Cane back into the Space. Afterwards, this giant mosquito would certainly be waiting. Sadly, the Ghost Cane wouldn¡¯t be able to reach the Flower City at that time.

    Zhao Hai could release undead or magic beasts while ordering the Ghost Cane to move quickly and proceed on its route. Unfortunately, there was no way for them to hide against the divine sense of this giant mosquito. One must know that a Rank Nine magic beast¡¯s divine sense was a lot stronger whenpared to a Rank Nine Terran expert.

    If they don¡¯t continue forward on this route, then they could only return to Fort Iron Mountain and re-enter the Carrion Swamp. It would be the same as saying that everything they¡¯d done had all been in vain.

    There was also another issue. If they withdrew now from the Carrion Swamp, then they could not follow the map that Buffy drew afterwards. If they don¡¯t follow the map, then they would have to erratically change their route and find their way, which might cause them not to be able to reach Flower City .

    A Rank Nine could live a long life. Up till now, nobody had calcted up to what age they could live to. In any case, they could have a thousand children and live up to 800 years of age. And this was only for Terrans. As for how long a magic beast could live up to, no one knows. They feared that when the time came that the Buda n faced immediate destruction, this giant mosquito would probably still be alive.

    If they decided to wait for the giant mosquito to leave before heading to Flower City, then that would be impossible. Rank Nine experts tended to do close-door cultivation in order to understand the heavens, and to one day find the road to reach the Rank Ten God level. They can cultivate in any ce, and for an unknown amount of time. Therefore, waiting for the giant mosquito to leave would not be a good option.

    Green felt it was strange that Buffy hadn¡¯t encountered this giant mosquito previously, and yet, they had met it this time around.

    What Green and the others didn¡¯t know was that the reason this giant mosquito hadn¡¯t appeared back then was due to the threat Buffy represented. Now, however, there wasn¡¯t any threat so it appeared.

    There had been a lot of Rank Nine experts that had ventured into the Carrion Swamp, but most of them weren¡¯t able to reach Flower City. Most of the Rank Nine experts that explored were killed by the colorful poisoned smog of the Carrion Swamp, and only a very few have ever reached Flower City.

    Buffy was unexpectedly lucky during the time he¡¯d explored, thus he¡¯d been able to reach Flower City. Unfortunately, he had attacked the flower and it¡¯s vines, causing him to be assaulted and chased by Rank Nine experts. This was the reason why he¡¯d turned back. He knew how dangerous Carrion Swamp was, so during his return he took the route he¡¯d used when he¡¯d entered. Later, the Rank Nine experts scattered. Originally, there weren¡¯t any Rank Nine magic beasts around this area, but after Buffy ran, a Rank Nine expert had stayed to defend the ce. This was the Rank Nine Giant Devouring Blood-Mosquito.

    Zhao Hai certainly didn¡¯t know of these reasons , so they were worried right now. If they couldn¡¯t get past the giant mosquito, then there was no way they could reach Flower City. Without reaching Flower City, they wouldn¡¯t be able to solve the threat of the Carrion Swamp and there would never be peace in the ck Waste. All of this was interconnected.

    Green and the others frowned. They understood that forcibly rushing through wouldn¡¯t be right. They didn¡¯t have any Rank Nine experts with them, and Green had previously been severely injured with just one attack from Buffy. Facing the giant mosquito, which was evidently not weaker than Buffy, and rushing past it would only be courting death .

    They also weren¡¯t willing to retreat. Since they had already reached this far and only needed a little more time to reach Flower City, retreating would be a pity.

    After some time, Zhao Hai breathed in deeply, turned his head to Green, and said, ¡°Grandpa Green, does this Devouring Blood-Mosquito, being a Rank Nine magic beast, have the intelligence of a human?¡±

    Green nodded and said, ¡°It isn¡¯t that highly intelligent, but they are smarter than most humans. Young Master, what do you intend to do?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I will go out and have a chat with it . Dragging this matter isn¡¯t a good idea.¡±

    Green was shocked for a moment. Hisplexion changed as he said, ¡°No, absolutely not. Young Master, that is a Rank Nine expert. Just a little mistake and you¡¯ll die. You cannot meet with such an ident.¡±

    Zhao Hai knitted his brow and said, ¡°What should we do then? Always waiting isn¡¯t a good idea, and if we retreat then we might not find Flower City in our lifetime. Then the ck Waste won¡¯t have peace.¡±

    Green frowned as he certainly understood the situation, however, he couldn¡¯t think of a good solution. In any case, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t allowed to meet with the giant mosquito as it was too dangerous.

 Chapter 194 - Subduing the Giant Mosquito

    <h4>Chapter 194 - Subduing the Giant Mosquito</h4>

    Silence filled the living room of the Spatial Vi. Everyone didn¡¯t make any noise. It could be said that they had fallen into a hopeless situation. If this matter wasn¡¯t handled properly, then the threat of the Carrion Swamp would be a problem for who knows how long.

    Zhao Hai was silent for a while, then he stood up and slowly walked outside the Spatial Vi. Green¡¯s expression changed as he followed closely behind Zhao Hai. Meirin observed the expression of the two of them while she thought about what Zhao Hai said. Herplexion changed as well and immediately suggested, ¡°Young Master, let Green go.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I will go. If Grandpa Green goes and he is attacked by the giant mosquito, my reaction would be dyed and Grandpa Green would be in danger. If I go, however, then with just a single thought I cane back. This isn¡¯t the case for Grandpa Green.¡±

    Green turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, let me go with you so that if there is any danger, I can cover for you.¡±

    Zhao Hai turned around and looked at Green. ¡°Grandpa Green, you will stay here. I am the n Lord of the Buda n, so this sort of a situation should be faced by me. I cannot always hide at the back. Please rx; I assure you that I¡¯ll be fine. If something were to happen, then you must find a ce to hide and, a few years after my death, go look for a child and tell everyone that he was my child and have him inherit the position of n Lord of the Buda n.¡±

    Green¡¯splexion changed. Meg¡¯s eyes had tears falling as she moved to Zhao Hai¡¯s side and said, ¡°Young Master, let me go with you.¡± Zhao Hai turned around and looked at Meg, then shook his head.

    Meg moved to decisively hug Zhao Hai, refusing to release him. At this time, she didn¡¯t say anything. She just held on to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai looked at Meg¡¯s appearance, then forced a smile. Woodhead and Stonehead also arrived beside Zhao Hai. They both didn¡¯t say anything, instead taking out their great swords. Lifting the sword in their grips, they then ced it on their necks.

    Zhao Hai patted his head and told the two, ¡°You both can¡¯t change the pattern of your moves. This time, if that giant mosquito really wants to attack us, then even if you both stand in front of me, what can you do?¡±

    Green lightlyughed as he said, ¡°Young Master, things havee down to this point. You don¡¯t need to say anything else. I think we should all go out. If something were to really happen, then we will all die together.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He looked at Green and said, ¡°Grandpa Green, how can you even say that. Haven¡¯t you understood? If I have an ident, the Buda n won¡¯t disappear. If we all died together, however, then the Buda n is finished.¡±

    Green looked at Zhao Hai with teary eyes. He took a deep breath while holding in his emotions. Turning to Woodhead and Stonehead, he said, ¡°Both of you, put down your swords and don¡¯t insist on going with the Young Master. If something were to happen, Zhao Hai would be dyed in pulling you in and his movement will be affected. Meg, you go and follow the Young Master.¡±

    Woodhead and Stonehead both ced down their swords. Zhao Hai nodded to them and, with his intent, the Ghost Cane appeared in his hand. Meg and himself disappeared from outside the Spatial Vi.

    The reason why Zhao Hai had to retrieve the Ghost Cane first was because it was currently in front of the giant mosquito. The giant mosquito, however, was flying through the sky. If they directly exited the Space, they would be airborne and would just fall to their deaths immediately since they couldn¡¯t fly .

    The giant mosquito was surprised. It was a Rank Nine expert, but the Ghost Cane suddenly vanished from its grasp. At the same time, a man and a woman suddenly appeared on the ground below him, and the male held that Ghost Cane.

    Zhao Hai looked at the giant mosquito and shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°Buda n¡¯s n lord Zhao Hai Buda seeks an audience with Senior.¡± A n lord calling a Rank Nine expert senior wasn¡¯t overrated. Even if it were the king of a country, if they even had a little understanding upon seeing a Rank Nine expert, they would call them senior.

    The giant mosquito was astonished, then a sh of excitement streaked within its eyes. Though they didn¡¯t see any movement, it arrived in front of Zhao Hai in the blink of an eye.

    Its huge bodypletely oppressed Zhao Hai. He knew that hiding would be useless since sooner orter, they would be found out, so he just bowed to the giant mosquito and said, ¡°Your honor, Zhao Hai Buda has seen Senior.¡±

    The giant mosquito looked interestedly at Zhao Hai, then a voice gracefully resounded in Zhao Hai¡¯s brain. What made him surprised was the voice was unexpectedly that of a female.

    ¡°Who are you? You don¡¯t have much energy in your body, so how can you use that wand?¡± This female voice was very pleasant to listen to. As she spoke, it was seemingly like that of a knock on a golden bell, clearly conveying its humming, echoing sounds. If she were on Earth, she could be a superstar .

    Zhao Hai hastily replied, ¡°This little one is the n Lord of the Buda n, Zhao Hai Buda, and this is my maidservant, Meg Buda. I don¡¯t have much magic and battle qi, but in fact, I am a Divergent Warlock.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s a Divergent Warlock? This is so amusing.¡± The interest in the giant mosquito¡¯s eyes grew thicker. Zhao Hai was shocked. After hearing the giant mosquito ask this with that clear voice, Zhao Hai understood. It seems that this giant mosquito, as a magic beast, was still quite young.

    Zhao Hai looked at the giant mosquito. Suddenly, he thought that it didn¡¯t seem too scary. He couldn¡¯t help but smile and say, ¡°Your honor, can you leave with me to another ce as I can¡¯t be at ease here.¡± After waving his hand, a spatial crack appeared beside him.

    The giant mosquito looked at the spatial crack, her eyes shing with curiosity. Zhao Hai, however, was actually sweating a lot. He was very clear that the level 2 magic beast, the Devouring Blood-Mosquito, had actually be a Rank Nine expert. That was to say, it hadn¡¯t happened in just eight or ten years. A magic beast bing a Rank Nine was more difficult than a human reaching it.

    Although this giant mosquito sounded young, she certainly did not have a short life. If he allowed this giant mosquito to think he was scheming against her, then he would certainly be attacked.

    Zhao Hai wanted to make the giant mosquito go inside the Space, but he didn¡¯t know how. He already calcted things, however. With the Space here, even if the giant mosquito became aggressive towards him, he had a way to protect himself.

    Seeing that the giant mosquito hadn¡¯t said anything for a while, Zhao Hai hastily said, ¡°Your honor, you don¡¯t need to be worried. This is my divergent technique. I do not want to be disrespectful to your honor, thus, I invite your honor toe in.¡±

    The giant mosquito carefully watched Zhao Hai, nodded, and then disappeared in a sh¡ªvanishing through the spatial crack. Zhao Hai and Meg rxed afterward and the both of them vanished at the same time.

    Green and the others were standing in the living room while carefully watching what was happening outside. They couldn¡¯t believe that Zhao Hai had actually persuaded the giant mosquito to enter the Space. They were surprised for a moment, then became joyous. They knew that the Space, even if it were the giant mosquito, would have a method to overturn the heavens and not let it out.

    But a Rank Nine expert was always given respect. When Zhao Hai arrived outside the Spatial Vi, they were prepared to greet the giant mosquito.

    The giant mosquito and Zhao Hai arrived inside the Space sessively. The giant mosquito was curious as she looked left and right, just like a child.

    Then the Space prompted in a tone:

    [Discovered new insect.

    The insect is a mosquito-shaped pest.

    Battle efficiency is formidable.

    Extracting advantages.

    Improving cast mosquito¡¯s proboscis ability.

    Retaining its ontology .]

    Zhao Hai and the others quietly listened to the tone and they didn¡¯t understood what it meant. Zhao Hai also didn¡¯t understand. Then the giant mosquito flew in front of Zhao Hai, bowed, and said, ¡°Master.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the giant mosquito, his face filled with joy. ¡°Did you just called me Master?¡±

    The giant mosquito nodded. ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    Zhao Hai was so excited that he almost fainted. He hadn¡¯t thought that the Space could be this formidable, that even a Rank Nine expert could be subdued by it .

    Zhao Hai was also puzzled, however, as the first time he wanted Green to enter the Space, he hadn¡¯t seeded. Then afterwards, when he¡¯d spoken to Green, that was the time Green was able to enter the Space. This was also the case with the ves. At that time, it puzzled Zhao Hai. The giant mosquito, however, got in after only one try, and was also subdued .

    While Zhao Hai was still puzzled, the Space seemingly knew of his confusion and prompted a sound, transmitting:

    [The Space is a farm space.

    It has no attack.

    Intelligent beings can voluntarily ess the Space.

    Or the Host can capture it outside.

    The Space cannot forcibly do so.]

    Zhao Hai smiled after the Space told him these matters. Originally, the Space wouldn¡¯t be able to force intelligent beings toe inside, only if the being voluntarily entered, or if Zhao Hai had the ability to subdue the living thing. That was the only time the Space could subdue them, otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be able to.

    Green and the ves were beings that had wisdom, therefore, he couldn¡¯t receive them. Alien was also a variation of undead. Although its rank wasn¡¯t very high, it had intelligence, thus there was no way for the Space to take them in forcefully. It could only be subdued if they were caught by Zhao Hai. In the case of the giant mosquito, it had entered voluntarily.

    Understanding these matters made Zhao Hai happy. He¡¯d never thought that there would be such restrictions on the Space¡¯s abilities. No wonder that initially, he wasn¡¯t able to obtain the ability to permit the ves to enter. As such, he didn¡¯t have the ability to directly let the ves into the Space. Green¡¯s case was also the same. Although this was how it was, as long as a creature entered the Space, the Space could help subdue them. This news, with regards to Zhao Hai, was absolutely very good.

    Zhao Hai felt some regret, as the giant mosquito was identified by the Space as a pest, thus, he couldn¡¯t breed and reproduce it. This was really a big letdown. If he could only raise giant mosquitoes inside the Space, then when the timees, he could keep an army of Rank Nine giant mosquitoes . When they were let out, those mosquitoes wouldn¡¯t be afraid of death. With them around, it would be fun to look at who has the guts to move against the Buda n .

    With this thought, Zhao Hai suddenly remembered what the Space had prompted. It had extracted the advantageous traits of the giant mosquito, and the Space also improved the cast mosquito¡¯s proboscis. With that said, if the cast mosquito improved along with its proboscis, could it cast giant mosquitoes too?

    Zhao Hai was excited and immediately said, ¡°Cast Mosquito.¡±

    The Ghost Cane emitted a projection above that said, ¡®Please enter the quantity.¡¯ It was followed by a nk space.

    Zhao Hai quickly replied, ¡°One.¡± He had just entered the value when suddenly, a mosquito appeared in front of him. The mosquito, however, wasn¡¯t as big as what Zhao Hai had imagined it would be. It was only as big as the Devouring Blood-Mosquitoes from before, and its whole body was bloody red, looking more simr to those Devouring Blood-Mosquitoes. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be a bit disappointed upon seeing it.

 Chapter 195 - Flower Protection Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 195 - Flower Protection Alliance </h4>

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed, but calmed himself soon after thinking about it. If Rank Nine experts could so easily appear, then wouldn¡¯t this world be in chaos?

    Having said that, in a strict sense, this giant mosquito didn¡¯t have many differences from other Devouring Blood-Mosquitoes. Most likely, it had just lived longer than them, and therefore became a Rank Nine expert. Looking at other aspects, there wasn¡¯t anything really special.

    Green and the others gave Zhao Hai a perplexed look as they didn¡¯t understand why he¡¯d released a mosquito. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think too deeply about what he¡¯d just done. He was currently thinking of a way to retrieve the mosquito. To his surprise, the Space gave a projection. It was a prompt with written words on it that asked, ¡°Do you wish to recover the mosquito?¡±

    This made Zhao Hai surprised for a moment. He really hadn¡¯t thought that the mosquito could be unexpectedly retrieved. He immediately decided to do so and the mosquito disappeared.

    After watching the mosquito disappear, Zhao Hai turned around and looked at the giant mosquito. He asked it, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    The giant mosquito looked at Zhao Hai. ¡°Name? What is a name?¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed. It seems that this giant mosquito didn¡¯t cultivate little by little in order to reach Rank Nine, otherwise, why was it that it didn¡¯t understand. If she naturally cultivated to Rank Nine, then upon reaching Rank Six or Seven, she should have gained basic knowledge. Upon reaching Rank Eight, she should have had wisdom that wasn¡¯t any lower than a normal human¡¯s . How was it possible for her to not have a name. Moreover, she didn¡¯t even know what a name was. It seems that she¡¯d reached Rank Nine due to some fortuitous encounter.

    Zhao Hai looked at the giant mosquito and said, ¡°Let me tell you what it is then. From now on, I¡¯ll call you Zhao Wen . Zhao Wen is your name. When I shout Zhao Wen, it means I am calling for you.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Zhao Wen¡¯s appearance and said, ¡°Can you reduce your size? Or can you only be that big?¡±

    Zhao Wen replied, ¡°I can shrink my size to the same as those Devouring Blood-Mosquitoes.¡± Afterward, her body slowly shrunk until she was around the size of an ordinary Devouring Blood-Mosquito. Her body, however, was like a blood jade carving. If she stayed motionless, others might think she were a statue, and a beautiful one at that .¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He turned towards Green and said, ¡°Grandpa Green, let¡¯s go back into the living room. I want ask Zhao Wen about things inside the Carrion Swamp.¡±

    Green nodded while curiously looking at Zhao Wen. They, however, couldn¡¯t look at it as casually as Zhao Hai. They also looked at Zhao Hai with eyes filled with curiosity, along with a bit of awe.

    After they entered the room, Zhao Hai looked at Zhao Wen and asked, ¡°Zhao Wen, when did you be a Rank Nine expert?¡±

    Zhao Wen thought for a while before responding. ¡°I don¡¯t know. We Devouring Blood-Mosquitoes aren¡¯t just hematophagous . Sometimes, we also drink water. I don¡¯t know how long ago it was when I saw a drop of some ga thing. It was the same color as blood. I drank that drop of ga, and fainted afterward. Once I woke up, I found that I had be different from the other Devouring Blood-Mosquitoes. My body had berger, and there was an enormous increase in strength. Then, one day, an alligator found me and told me that I had reached Rank Nine while also asking me to join the Flower Protection Alliance.¡±

    Although Zhao Wen couldmunicate with humans using divine power , a Rank Nine expert controlling their divine power this way was just child¡¯s y. A Rank Nine expert could use their divine power tomunicate with a person, and also use it to connect with a multitude of people. In this case, Zhao Hai, Green, and the others could also hear Zhao Wen¡¯s words.

    Zhao Hai was puzzled. ¡°You said that drop of ga seemed the same as blood? Where did you find it?¡±

    Zhao Wen shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know such things. It was like a kind of biological blood and even had the right scent. That drop of blood, however, had fallen to the ground and had already been there for a long time, yet hadn¡¯t dried up. Surprisingly, it seemed to stay quite fresh. Because of that, I drank it and sadly, I can¡¯t remember where I was when I did it. Since then, I haven¡¯t seen anything simr.¡±

    Zhao Hai then asked, ¡°What kind of organization is that Flower Protection Alliance?¡±

    ¡°Giant Tooth , the giant alligator, told me that the Flower Protection Alliance is an organization whose members involve all of the Rank Nine experts of the Carrion Swamp,¡± exined Zhao Wen. ¡°Its sole objective is to protect Seven-colored Flower City . No matter who it is, once Seven-colored Flower City is under attack, we will join forces to beat back the enemy.

    ¡°Moreover, he had also told me that we, the Rank Nine experts of the Carrion Swamp, cannot casually leave the swamp. He added that there is an agreement between us and the Rank Nine experts of various parts of the continent. They cannot enter the Carrion Swamp inrge numbers, and nor can we make trouble outside of the swamp. Otherwise, all of the other forces will join together to attack the culprit.¡±

    This was something Zhao Hai and the others hadn¡¯t known of. No wonder there hadn¡¯t been any appearances of a Rank Nine experting from the Carrion Swamp and arriving on the continent. Originally, there was this treaty. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be more curious, so he asked Zhao Wen, ¡°How many Rank Nine experts does this Flower Protection Alliance have?¡±

    Zhao Wen shook her head. ¡°This, I do not know. What I do know is that there should be at least ten who stay nearby and guard Seven-colored Flower City. I was also near the city before. Unexpectedly, someone had previously attacked Seven-colored Flower City, thus, I was asked to defend that area.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°So it means that usually, you are free to do what you want and those experts don¡¯t restrict you? By the way, can you beat them?¡±

    Zhao Wen nodded. ¡°There are a few that I can, and there are also a few I cannot. If I retreat, however, they won¡¯t be able to catch up to me. They usually don¡¯t restrict anyone. Only when there is an incident in Seven-colored Flower City will we all gather together.¡±

    Zhao Hai curiously asked, ¡°Have you fought them before? Otherwise, how can you say you could win against them ?¡±

    Zhao Wen replied, ¡°Yes, I had fought with a few of them before. If one wants to join the Flower Protection Alliance, then one must ept challenges from five Rank Nine experts. Only then can you obtain their approval .¡±

    ¡°Then, why do you have to protect Flower City, the one you¡¯re calling Seven-colored Flower City?¡± Zhao Hai curiously asked another question.

    Zhao Wen shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I heard from the others that this was the custom of the older generations of Rank Nine experts and was passed down from generation to generation. It is said that Flower City is very important to us, but we don¡¯t dare approach the old city casually. Otherwise, that seven-colored flower will attack us.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He turned his head to Green and said, ¡°What do you make of this, Grandpa Green?¡±

    Green thought for a while and then asked Zhao Wen, ¡°What about the recurring riots that happen where the magic beasts and undead from the Carrion Swamp rampage through the ck Waste. What was the cause of it ?¡±

    Zhao Wen took some time to think before replying, ¡°This is something I also don¡¯t know about. With regards to those magic beasts and undead, we Rank Nine experts do not handle them. Rank Eight experts handle these matters, and we Rank Nine experts do not meddle with them. ¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned after hearing her answer. Green continued, ¡°Then, can you order these magic beasts and undead not to go out of the Carrion Swamp?¡±

    Zhao Wen shook her head. ¡°We don¡¯t generally meddle with these matters. I have also heard them say they have reasons to head out. I remember before I reached Rank Nine, that I had left twice. It was due to the toxins within our bodies. We had stored up a lot of it and didn¡¯t have any means to detoxify it. Thus, we needed to find a non-toxic ce to remove the toxic substances from within our bodies, else we die.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He was convinced by this argument. In the Carrion Swamp, no matter what, all of the animals, nts, and even water and air, everything was toxic. Although they had already adapted to this toxin, once their body umted too much, it would be harmful to them. This wasparable to the saying some people might say about how eating green vegetables would give a lot of advantages, but only eating green vegetables and disregarding other foods wouldn¡¯t be something anyone could bear .

    Since the ck Waste was adjacent to the Carrion Swamp, it had naturally be the ce where these magic beasts and undead go in order to expel their toxins. The reason why the ck Waste became this way was probably due to this reason.

    In fact, Zhao Hai had already thought of this reason a long time ago, but couldn¡¯t think of any solution . Thus, they wanted to go and see Flower City in order to get some ideas on how to solve this matter.

    Now it seems that even if they could visit Flower City, those magic beasts and undead would still riot within the ck Waste. If they didn¡¯t do that, then they still must find an alternative way to detoxify themselves. They are in a toxic ce, thus, wanting to find a ce to detoxify would be harder than that actual detox itself.

    Zhao Hai, however, couldn¡¯t go back now after arriving this far in his search for Flower City. In any case, they might as well go and visit Flower City and have a look. If Flower City could actually help them resolve their security issue, then they could at least have a rear base that was secure.

    Thinking of such things, Zhao Hai turned his head back towards Zhao Wen and said, ¡°In a while, you will bring the Ghost Cane to Flower City. Once you reach the outer part of the city, I will let the Eagle Virtuous Phantasms out and you will hand them the Ghost Cane. Then you cane back inside the Space. Do you like to stay inside the Space?¡±

    Zhao Wen nodded. ¡°I really like it here. It¡¯s veryfortable.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Although Zhao Wen was subdued by the Space, he didn¡¯t want Zhao Wen to be regarded as an undead. No matter what, Zhao Wen was a living being with high intelligence, and he had deceived her toe into the Space. This had confused her and allowed her to be subdued by the Space. This was really unjust .

    Moreover, Zhao Wen was also a Rank Nine expert, and thus could help them with many issuester on . Zhao Hai gave the name Zhao Wen to her as he regarded her as a n member, not a tool .

    Green and the others were very happy as they listened to Zhao Hai. Now their n had a Rank Nine expert. A n with a Rank Nine expertpared to a n without one were two different concepts. Now, if they went out and told the world that they were the Buda n, they knew of only a few individuals who would dare move against them.

    Zhao Hai looked at Zhao Wen and said, ¡°Now then, go and take the Ghost Cane and fly towards Flower City. Once you are near Flower City, go back inside the Space. By the way, if you are inside Flower City, will the flowers there attack you?¡±

    Zhao Wen nodded. ¡°Yes, if we go inside Flower City, those flowers will attack us. Furthermore, their attack strength is formidable, and I¡¯m not their match.¡±

 Chapter 196 - Flowerâ€™s World

    <h4>Chapter 196 - Flower¡¯s World</h4>

    Zhao Hai and the others sat in the living room, but the atmosphere was quite odd. Green and Meg were smiling and Meg said, ¡°Grandpa, grandma, you don¡¯t know how anxious I was when we faced that Rank Nine expert. The Young Master, however, wasn¡¯t nervous at all and spoke with confidence in front of it. It was really amazing.¡±

    ¡°Who said I wasn¡¯t nervous,¡± said Zhao Hai, smiling. ¡°That was a Rank Nine expert and I wasn¡¯t strong at all against it. I found out, however, that Zhao Wen didn¡¯t have any evil intentions toward us. Since we were out in the open, nervous, we naturally must speak in order tomunicate with it.¡±

    Green and the others smiled. Shown on the screen was Zhao Wen holding the Ghost Cane as she flew towards Flower City. Zhao Wen was quick, and she also knew where Flower City was. She naturally wouldn¡¯t take the wrong route.

    The good atmosphere in the room was naturally due to Zhao Wen. After Zhao Wen joined their n, they felt more daring. Don¡¯t even speak about the Markey Dell n, even if it were the whole of the Aksu Empire, they wouldn¡¯t be afraid .

    On the continent, only those ns which had a Rank Nine expert in reserve could be called a genuine and respectable n. If the Buda n had a Rank Nine in the past, then they wouldn¡¯t have fallen to their current status and situation.

    And these weren¡¯t the only advantages they had obtained here. One must know that a Rank Nine expert was a good deterrent force against the magic beast riots that rampaged throughout the ck Waste. The n could ask Zhao Wen to act and frighten off the invaders. Even if they couldn¡¯t deal with every magic beast and undead invader, they could at least protect the people, crops, and castle.

    But Zhao Hai and the others also knew that Zhao Wen couldn¡¯t move so casually. She was still a Rank Nine expert of Carrion Swamp. If the other Rank Nines knew of her actions, then it might spark greater trouble. After all, there was still the treaty between the Flower Protection Alliance and the other factions on the continent.

    Anyway, since they now had a Rank Nine expert, their morale had been bolstered. They were confident enough to face the Markey Dell n.

    Before long, Zhao Wen reached the outskirts of Flower City. She hadn¡¯t encountered any problems along the way. Although there were some magic beasts, when they saw Zhao Wen they immediatelyy on the ground and didn¡¯t dare to move. Wild animals and beasts had strong intuition. With regards to the existence of a Rank Nine magic beast expert, they were, without a doubt, revered as deities. No one dared to vite the prestige of a deity.

    Zhao Hai soon found that he couldmunicate with Zhao Wen when she held the Ghost Cane. It was as if Zhao Wen was still with Zhao Hai. Seemingly, the Ghost Cane acted simrly to a long-distance remote control .

    Zhao Wen suddenly stopped and told Zhao Hai, ¡°Young Master, not far from here is Flower City. There shouldn¡¯t be any magic beast that goes further than where I currently am. If a magic beast crosses this distance, the seven-colored flower might be rmed and might call in other magic beasts.¡°

    Zhao Hai knew she meant the other Rank Nine experts. He naturally didn¡¯t hope to see them, so he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, pass the Ghost Cane on to the eagle.¡± He released an eagle afterward and returned Zhao Wen to the Space.

    After waiting for the eagle to go out, Zhao Hai found that the eagle seemed a little different. This made him magnify the screen so he could carefully observe the eagle.

    Green and the others also looked carefully. This eagle was truly different than the original eagles. The original eagles had dark brown feathers, while this one had blood-red colored ones. Although they had simr beaks, this one had sharper talons. Moreover, Zhao Hai observed that the tip of these talons were hollow, like the proboscis of the Devouring Blood-Mosquitoes.

    Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t thought that the evolved eagle¡¯s flying speed would have increased by so much. Having such thoughts, Zhao Hai moved himself to the ranch. Once there, he observed no noticeable changes. The blue-eyed rabbits stayed the same, as Zhao Hai had thought they may also have turned red, or at leastrger.

    Zhao Hai nodded, then returned to the living room and sat back down. Green was puzzled. He looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Young Master, what did you do?¡±

    Smiling, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Nothing, I just went to the ranch. Anyway, Zhao Wen, what do you usually eat?¡±

    Zhao Wen replied, ¡°Nothing in particr. We eat some magic beasts, any kind of magic beast. With regards to our kind, what we eat isn¡¯t very important.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. ¡°How much do you eat everyday?¡±

    Zhao Wen shook her head and said, ¡°This is something I cannot answer clearly. Sometimes, I eat a lot in a day, sometimes, I do not eat for many days. It depends on my mood. If I am in a good mood for eating, then I¡¯ll eat. Otherwise, I won¡¯t.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled. ¡°You are too easy to feed. This is good. If you want to go out to find foodter, just catch a few magic beasts and bring them back.¡± Zhao Wenplied, but was actually seriously looking at the screen. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but shake his head while smiling. Zhao Wen¡¯s appearance was like that of a child focusing on watching television on Earth.

    Zhao Wen¡¯s strength was tyrannical, moreover, her intelligence wasn¡¯t low. Now, however, due to the changes in her life and her new associations with humans, she began to study things. She must have felt curious about many things, and it gave off a child-like feeling.

    The eagle had been flying towards Flower City all this time and Zhao Hai didn¡¯t speak. They really wanted to know what would the results be when the eagle reached Flower City.

    At present, Zhao Hai had more than a thousand Eagle Virtuous Phantasms. Even if a few were to be sacrificed, it wouldn¡¯t be much, therefore, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried.

    Soon, a city wall appeared in the screen. The city walls were reallyrge, around 67 meters high. The top of the walls were covered with ayer of green vines. Only theserge vines can be seen along the profile of the city walls.

    These vines bloomed with numerous seven-colored flowers. Furthermore, these flowers were immenselyrge, none smaller than a meter in diameter and some reaching as big as two to three meters. Zhao Hai had never seen suchrge flowers.

    What surprised Zhao Hai the most was that each flower had seven petals, each uniquely colored. These seven petals had the same colors as a rainbow and were both beautiful and alluring.

    Green also watched the scenes on the screen nkly. What they saw was too beautiful, a beauty that made people forget to even breathe. Zhao Hai now understood. Previously, Buffy had described it to them, but now that they saw it, it really was too beautiful, too intolerably and extremely beautiful .

    After some time, Meg whispered, ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, too beautiful here. If one day Fort Iron Mountain would be like this too, then that will be amazing. Master, will we be able to cut a flower branch off and bring it back to grow?¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile as he looked at Meg. ¡°You are quite daring to think of cutting off a branch of flowers. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the flowers might eat you? Have you forgotten that Buffy ran away from this flower, and even Little Wen here says those flowers are powerful.¡±

    Zhao Wen was, after all, a magic beast. She didn¡¯t know if a flower was beautiful, only that it was strong. After hearing what Zhao Hai said, Zhao Wen couldn¡¯t help but fly over and nod. She looked at Meg and said, ¡°Yes, that flower is very fierce. Don¡¯t even talk about if we can beat it; all of the Rank Nines in the Carrion Swampbined wouldn¡¯t necessarily be able to beat it.¡±

    Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t expected such an analysis of the seven-colored flower¡¯s strength toe out of Zhao Wen. Zhao Hao then observed that there were no animals within Flower City.

    Here in the Carrion Swamp, there were numerous magic beasts. Zhao Hai had met a lot of them along the way. Generally, however, there weren¡¯t a lot of flying magic beasts that would participate inrge scale fighting, even against their prey. If these magic beasts wished to deal with the eagles, it wouldn¡¯t be a good idea due to the eagle¡¯sparativebat prowess of a Rank Six.

    And how big was Flower City? This was a city that could amodate 500,000 people. A city without anyrge buildings that could house 500,000 people wouldn¡¯t be small, right? Although the screen couldn¡¯t disy much, they still hadn¡¯t seen any flying magic beasts after a while. This matter was somewhat strange.

    Zhao Hai just recalled what he had seen on the screen and he couldn¡¯t help but be frightened. This was due to the fact that after the eagle entered Flower City, the green dots that represented magic beasts all disappeared. In other words, there wasn¡¯t any magic beasts within Flower City.

    Since they were entranced by the beautiful shades and colors of Flower City, they hadn¡¯t noticed this point before. Now that Zhao Hai thought about it, he couldn¡¯t help but pay attention to Flower City.

    Just like Buffy had said, vines covered the whole of Flower City. On the vines were blossoming flowers. Optimistically, the city would be covered by these seven-colored flowers. His description of Flower City wasn¡¯t an exaggeration.

    Zhao Hai carefully observed these flowers. Again, as Buffy had said, there were small fibrous roots on the vine. These small fibrous roots were dug into the stone walls of the city, causing fright to anyone who looked at it.

    The eagle circled around Flower City as Zhao Hai and the others carefully observed the flowers inside the city. This was just as how Buffy described it. The city wasn¡¯t just full of vines. Within the city there was a very long and thick vine. Moreover, it stood erect like a tree. There were a lot of branches on top of it along with a lot of blossoming flowers. It was as if this were a flower¡¯s world.

    Zhao Hai slowly noted that this flower¡¯s vine was more concentrated in the center, and were sturdier too. If you looked closely, you would find that these nts didn¡¯t have a main root, but only had small fibrous roots. Smaller flower vines branched out from the sturdy vine, and those thicker flowers branched out from the thicker branches of the vine. Finally, they converged into a section of a 10 meter thick immense vine which extended from the middle of the city .

    Green examined the situation, and even Zhao Wen observed earnestly as she hadn¡¯t been able toe this close to observe those seven-colored flowers.

    Zhao Hai ordered the eagle to fly into the center of the city while his eyes chased along the vine. He wanted to take a look as to what this seven-colored flower¡¯s trunk was, and if there was anything good at the end.

 Chapter 197 - Wine

    <h4>Chapter 197 - Wine</h4>

    The eagle circled slowly the city while Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes continued to pursue the vine. He intended to use this approach to find the trunk of the seven-colored flowers.

    Green and the others understood Zhao Hai¡¯s intent as they all stared at the screen. Zhao Weny on Zhao Hai¡¯s head and also seriously watched the screen .

    Due to the effect of the Space, Zhao Wen probably felt closest with Zhao Hai. He also thought it was okay for her to lie on his head since he regarded Zhao Wen as part of his n.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t restrict Zhao Wen as she wasn¡¯t that heavy. Furthermore, her disposition was closer to that of a child¡¯s, which Zhao Hai liked, so he naturally didn¡¯t stop her.

    As they focused on the screen, a huge ck dot suddenly appeared. This ck dot soon upied the entire screen and Zhao Hai subconsciously shouted, ¡°Found it!¡± Green and the others also took in a deep breath.

    Zhao Hai ordered the eagle to circle above therge ck dot. He immediately focused the screen on it. Everyone carefully watched and saw that it wasn¡¯t a ck dot, but a ck hole. They estimated its size to be around a hundred meters in diameter.

    This hole had actually been grown into the seven-colored flower and was a part of the thickest section Zhao Hai had yet seen. The branches around the hole were also thick, but the strangest thing was that the flowers on this vine wasn¡¯t very tall, only about twenty meters. This was quite smallpared to the ones on the surrounding vines and branches. If they hadn¡¯t looked at the screen carefully, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to find it easily.

    Zhao Hai ordered the eagle to fly down. The eagle drew nearer and nearer to the hole. This was in fact a test by Zhao Hai. He wanted to see if the seven-colored flower would attack them.

    Without giving any response, the seven-colored flower seemed just like an ordinary nt. It didn¡¯t have any response, and the flowers blooming on the branches were motionless.

    Zhao Hai and the others hadn¡¯t thought that the seven-colored flower would react this way. Still, he didn¡¯t give up. He ordered the eagle to fly down more, but not to attack as he feared that if it attacked the seven-colored flower, the flower might extinguish the eagle. If they left the Space then, they might also be attacked by the flower. Since they were currently in the territory of the seven-colored flower, there wouldn¡¯t be anything good toe out of them attacking it.

    After seeing that the seven-colored flower didn¡¯t respond, Zhao Hai, with a deep voice, said ¡°Grandpa Green, I¡¯m going out to take a look.¡±

    Green looked at Zhao Hai, nodded, and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright for Young Master to go out and take a look. It seems that this seven-colored flower doesn¡¯t react to entities with low strength. Since the Young Master doesn¡¯t have magic power or battle qi, that flower shouldn¡¯t attack you.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and looked at them, saying, ¡°Although this flower¡¯s attack strength is monstrous, it isn¡¯t too aggressive. It¡¯s best that we don¡¯t disturb it, so you guys wait for me here inside the Space. Zhao Wen, you stay here too. If you go out then I¡¯m afraid the flower will start attacking.¡± Zhao Wen, whoy atop Zhao Hai¡¯s head, immediatelyplied.

    Zhao Hai looked at the others and showed a faint smile. ¡°Like what Grandpa Green said, due to the Space, these flowers might be friendly. As such, I have to take a look and see if this flower could really be close with me.

    To be honest, Green and the others were also extremely worried. It was like Zhao Hai said: this flower had a strong offensive strength, but wasn¡¯t very aggressive. If there were few people to apany him, and he kept a weak front, then Zhao Hai should be safe.

    Zhao Hai looked at them and didn¡¯t speak any further. He turned around and left the Spatial Vi. With a thought, he recalled the eagle and the Ghost Cane and then shed outside the Space.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s current location wasn¡¯t that far from the hole. He appeared atop a seven-colored flower vine. This vine was around twenty meters thick, so standing atop it wasn¡¯t an issue for a human-sized person.

    Upon appearing on the vine, Zhao Hai became very careful. He was ready to return to the Space at any given moment. But as they already realized, the flower didn¡¯t attack, as if it didn¡¯t notice the existence of Zhao Hai.

    He walked several steps atop the vine, then jumped on the spot. The vine didn¡¯t respond. Zhao Hai felt as though he were a bird standing on a tree. No matter how much he jumped, trees were trees.

    For these seven-colored flowers, Zhao Hai probably wouldn¡¯t even beparable to a bird. Maybe a mosquito instead. A mosquito wouldn¡¯t be able to harm a big tree.

    Seeing that the seven-colored flowers didn¡¯t react, Zhao Hai slowly moved towards the hole. Beside the hole were an innumerable amount of small vines. They made it impossible to see the ground. Only the hole was visible. Zhao Hai looked into the hole and found that it wasn¡¯t that deep, just dark. He couldn¡¯t see inside it, however, and so couldn¡¯t see the base of the seven-colored flower.

    Zhao Hai observed the vines of this seven-colored flower and carefully counted. There were 18 roots that grew from the seven-colored flower trunk. The first root was around twenty meters thick and it branched out to numerous smaller branches. These long branches seem to have covered the entirety of Flower City.

    Zhao Hai carefully observed the seven-colored flower. He thought it was very interesting. In addition to the twigs that branched out from the vines, it also grew small fibrous roots and even some of the small twigs had some leaves growing. Those small leaves were very interesting as they were shaped like throwing knives. The seven-colored flower, however, was huge. The center was covered with smog, making the visibility extremely low .

    Zhao Hai looked around carefully for a bit and found that the seven-colored flower only had these things and nothing else seemed to attract his attention anymore. He stood on the vine and thought about the seven-colored flower. He was uncertain, however, if this flower was actually only honest. That as long as you didn¡¯t mess with it, it wouldn¡¯t be aggressive.

    This wasn¡¯t the result Zhao Hai wanted. He waved his hand and, with his intent, he wielded the Ghost Cane and poured some Spatial Water into the hole.

    Zhao Hai wanted to see if the seven-colored flower would have any reaction towards the Spatial Water. Remember that the Space could enhance nts. This was also true for the Spatial Water. Formon nts, Spatial Water was the best tonic. This move by Zhao Hai showed that he was trying to tter the seven-colored flower.

    The Spatial Water dropped straight down into the hole, but the seven-colored flower still didn¡¯t have any response. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed when suddenly, the seven-colored flower reacted. The reaction was strong, contrary to what Zhao Hai had anticipated. The entire Flower City seemed to be filled with excitement as all of the vines became erect, waving to the sky.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know why he wasn¡¯t afraid. He felt that this seven-colored flower didn¡¯t want to hurt him. Although the movements made by the seven-colored flower wasrge, it didn¡¯t seem to want to attack anyone. Instead, it seemingly appeared happy.

    This made Zhao Hai feel very surprised. As the vines waved, his footing fluctuated. Then an innumerable number of vines gathered under Zhao Hai. He became surprised at the situation as the vines formed a chair. Zhao Hai froze for a moment, then chuckled and sat on the chair.

    Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t really thought that this seven-colored flower would unexpectedly be intelligent enough to offer a chair. However, this wasn¡¯t what Zhao Hai wanted to think about.

    Zhao Hai naturally reciprocated the kindness by wielding the Ghost Cane and dumped a pile of Spatial Soil into the hole. This made the vines wave more violently. In turn, a vine table was ced in front of Zhao Hai. This table actually had cups made of vines atop it and were filled with a seven-colored liquid. Evidently, the other side was using this as a way to entertain Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid after seeing the seven-colored flower offer him some liquid. Even if it were poisonous, he wasn¡¯t afraid since he¡¯d been drinking the Spatial Water for a long time. The Spatial Water could cure the toxins of the seven-colored flower . Thus, he wasn¡¯t worried.

    Zhao Hai raised the vine cup and found that it wasn¡¯t a separate existence. The cup was instead connected to a tiny vine that was then attached to the vine table, and the vine table was connect to the vine beneath Zhao Hai. In other words, the vine cup was still a part of a living nt.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care much and drank the liquid in the vine cup. When the liquid entered Zhao Hai¡¯s mouth, he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised for a moment. It wasn¡¯t because this liquid was hard to drink, but rather, it was the opposite. This liquid was very good. While this liquid seemed the same as water , it was in fact wine.

    The seven-colored flower unexpectedly entertained Zhao Hai with wine. Moreover, the wine didn¡¯t only glow with seven colors, but also had the fragrance of a hundred flowers. The fragrance hinted at a sweetness that then revealed a trace of bitterness. The scent provided humans with food for thought.

    As Zhao Hai held the cup, the seven-colored liquid within unexpectedly returned to its original amount. It had been refilled. Zhao Hai froze for a moment, and then couldn¡¯t help butugh a bit.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t drink any more as he¡¯d already drank a cup. He ced the vine cup back on the table and, this time, noticed that the trunk of the seven-colored flower had grown several more branches. He watched as, visible to the naked eye, it grew in length and thickness.

    Zhao Hai watched all of this and hadn¡¯t really thought that the response of the seven-colored flowers would be this great. It should be known that the trunk of the seven-colored flower was different from the other branches as it didn¡¯t have any fibrous roots. The trunk, besides its eighteen main branches, had no other opening. The growth of the branches right now was certainly caused by the Spatial Water and Spatial Soil.

    Zhao Hai counted. This time around, the seven-colored flower had grown nine more branches. Small waves of fluctuations were also emitted by therge trunk. A small vine then grew out of the hole. This vine wasn¡¯t actually green, but made of seven-colors. It grew longer and extended towards Zhao Hai¡¯s spot.

    Zhao Hai looked at what was happening. He knew that the main event wasing. This seven-colored branch, with regards to the seven-colored flower, was certainly important. Perhaps it couldmunicate with him.

    The battle efficiency of the seven-colored flower was above a Rank Nine expert¡¯s. This meant it was equal to being an intelligent nt. To say it couldn¡¯tmunicate with him and would just kill him wouldn¡¯t be something he¡¯d believe.

 Chapter 198 - A Strange Uncle Who Deceives the Little Girl

    <h4>Chapter 198 - A Strange Uncle Who Deceives the Little Girl</h4>

    The seven-colored flower vine quickly extended towards Zhao Hai. Then, at the top of the vine, appeared a flower bud. This flower bud grew slowly until, finally, it stopped at a height of about half a meter. The flower bud then bloomed open, slowly.

    When the flower bloomed, it did not reveal seven-colored petals, but petals of a single color. As Zhao Hai looked at the red petals in a daze, he found that there was anotheryer of petals blooming within, this time yellow.

    The flower petals kept on blooming slowly,yer byyer, until the seventhyer. In front of Zhao Hai was a presentation of sevenyers of seven colored types of petals. It looked like a rainbow as it suddenly appeared in front of Zhao Hai .

    There was a seven-colored cocoon in the center of this flower. The cocoon wasn¡¯trge, only around the size of Zhao Hai¡¯s thumb. It was seven-colored and very attractive.

    Zhao Hai looked at the cocoon in a daze. Suddenly, it moved. The cocoon wiggled like a worm and then split open into two pieces. Those two pieces were like butterfly wings, each pair being seven-colored.

    Zhao Hai was further astonished when the pair of wings started to move, then flew into the air. When the wings turned, a thumb-sized little female appeared in front of Zhao Hai.

    The little woman wore a small skirt made of seven-colored vines. She had seven-colored hair that was long and hung from her head to her feet. Her skin was white, with fair, small arms and legs that were exposed and were not too lovely .

    The little woman flew over and came to eye-level of Zhao Hai. She curiously looked at Zhao Hai while blinking her big eyes. Zhao Hai also discovered that her eyes were seven-colored.

    The two looked at one another and didn¡¯t speak. After some time, the little woman smiled and said with a clear voice, ¡°Do you just want to keep staring at me and not speak?¡±

    Zhao Hai was in a daze. After recovering, he stood up and said to the small woman, ¡°Hello, I am called Zhao Hai. You are?¡±

    The little woman looked at Zhao Hai. With the ritual of a nobledy, she said, ¡°Hello, I am called Cai-er .¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly returned the aristocratic ceremony. He looked at Cai-er and said, ¡°Hello Cai-er. Are you this flower?¡±

    Cai-er smiled. ¡°To be precise, the flower you see are just branches of me. My main body isn¡¯t even here.¡±

    Zhao Hai asked, ¡°Are you saying that such arge flower is just one of your branches? Then, where is your main body?¡±

    Cai-er answered with a smile, ¡°Not in front of you? The truth is that my real body are all of the flowers you see, because I exist as such?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Cai-er and said, ¡°Then in the end, where did youe from?¡±

    Cai-er smiled. ¡°Please sit down and listen as I exin. To tell you the truth, it has been so long since I had met with a person that I could speak and listen to. I haven¡¯t met many others.¡±

    Zhao Hai sat down on the chair behind the vine table and looked at Cai-er. She smiled faintly and sat in front of Zhao Hai on her own small set of vine chair and wine table. Her vine table also held a small vine cup. Seemingly, the cup couldn¡¯t even be filled with a drop of water.

    Cai-er drank the water in her vine cup. Her small chair and small table looked strange because their base reached all the way down to the vine below them, allowing Cai-er to stay at eye-level with Zhao Hai.

    Looking at her appearance, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile. It seemed like this little woman was really up for keeping her appearance since she had to sit at eye level.

    Zhao Hai watched Cai-er hold her vine cup which was smaller than a toothpick . After she drank a few mouthfuls of water, she put down the small vine cup and looked at him but didn¡¯t speak. Zhao Hai felt that this little woman was ying with him.

    He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Finally, Cai-er spoke. ¡°My real name is Hell Rainbow Flower . I came from a ce called Hell , where I am the most respected presence.¡±

    Stunned, Zhao Hai looked puzzledly at Cai-er. It was not the first time he¡¯d heard of a ce called Hell, but Zhao Hai still wasn¡¯t too clear on what Cai-er had said. This was due to the fact that he had heard of the word Hell back on Earth, but he hadn¡¯t heard it on the continent after he¡¯d arrived.

    Cai-er looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s expression. She said with a smile, ¡°Here on the Ark Continent, it would be called the Devil World .¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes opened widely. The word Hell wasn¡¯t something he¡¯d heard of here in the Ark Continent, but the term Devil World was something he had heard of already.

    The Ark Continent was different from Earth. Earth existed on its own ne, while the Ark Continent coexisted with multiple nes. The ce called the Ark Continent was one ne. Devil World was also a ne. There were several others nes that also existed, but the understanding of people about other nes was small. They knew about those nes less than they knew about the Devil World.

    There were not many records kept about the Devil World on the continent. All of the recordings, however, described it using two characters: Dangerous .

    The records about the Devil World on the continent said that it was a ce of monsters. These monsters were divided into Undead Creatures and Dismal Creatures. They were brutal beings that only knew how to ughter and walked a path of destruction. This was themon perception of the Devil World by others.

    Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t actually thought that Cai-er would havee from the Devil World. Obviously, Cai-er had seen Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction and she said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel it¡¯s strange for me to know of those previous things?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Cai-er continued smiling. ¡°This was nothing since I had obtained a book about the Ark Continent . Therefore, I also knew that the Devil World was recorded here on the Ark Continent. There isn¡¯t only Undead and Dismal Creatures there, but an actualplete world. The living environment is a lot worse than the Ark Continent, however, and the main thing is that there is no sun.¡±

    Cai-er paused here and looked at Zhao Hai. ¡°There is no sun in the Devil World, only light and ores. There is only me and my flowers as the main source of light for the Devil World¡¯s beings, therefore, the creatures there give much respect to me. You should know that the Devil World and the Ark Continent are two different nes. The difference in living environments of the two is toorge. After the first space crack appeared, the Devil World found out howrge the Ark Continent was. That was also when they found that life was better here on the Ark Continent. There was a sun, water,nd, grass. Everything was here.¡±

    Hearing it, Zhao Hai knew that Cai-er was serious when she said it. The desire for a better life held infinite hope. Just like how a blind person had infinite hope to see light, those of the Devil World had a desire a thousand times greater to live in the Ark Continent.

    Cai-er sighed. ¡°You have never been to the Devil World, thus you can¡¯t ever imagine the way of life for the creatures there. They wanted toe and live on the Ark Continent, but did it in the wrong way. They wanted to conquer the Ark Continent, but weren¡¯t sessful. Instead, they let the Ark Continent ce new seals over the few space cracks.¡±

    Cai-er¡¯s expression, although a bit light, was something Zhao Hai understood. The Ark Continent probably had to pay a considerable price.

    Cai-er wasn¡¯t concerned with Zhao Hai. ¡°Later on, new space cracks appeared, inducing several further wars between the Devil World and the Ark Continent. In the end, the Devil World didn¡¯t seed. The position you are at now is actually a space crack, but one that was sealed back then by a person from the Ark Continent. For some unknown reason, the seal was destroyed, but the Devil World didn¡¯t know of this. I fount it out though. I used my branches and slowly stretched it over the cracks. Now, this is what it looks like.¡±

    Cai¡¯er¡¯s branch was Flower City. This wasn¡¯t something Zhao Hai could believe. He couldn¡¯t imagine howrge her actual body was. Cai-er looked at Zhao Hai and suddenly chuckled. ¡°It was too serious, right? Heehee, I like that kind of atmosphere. With that kind of tone, isn¡¯t it more convincing?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Cai-er¡¯s sly smile as she turned around. Cai-er¡¯s appearance gave off apassionate feeling, but with her beautiful smile just now, Zhao Hai¡¯s thoughts were somewhat unable to follow.

    Cai-er looked Zhao Hai¡¯s silly expression and couldn¡¯t help butugh. She held onto her belly and tumbled around. Zhao Hai tapped his head and finally affirmed that this littledy had been ying around.

    What was strange was that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t feel angry. Instead, he just looked at the adorable smiling face of Cai-er . Cai-er stopped after some time. Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t spoken since then so she looked at him and timidly asked, ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Cai¡¯er¡¯s appearance and couldn¡¯t be mad. He shook his head and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m just curious. You told me those things, so what do you want to do?¡±

    Cai-er pped her wings and flew in front of Zhao Hai. ¡°I just want to drink more of the water you had given me earlier, and that soil you threw. That was the most delicious water and most fertile soil I ever had.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled as he said, ¡°Ok. Ah, you cane to a ce with me where there¡¯s a lot of water you can drink, along with that soil you¡¯d seen.¡±

    Cai-er looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s expression and tooted,¡°I don¡¯t know if what you¡¯re saying is an illusion, but I feel ill intent. What are you telling me to do?¡±

    Zhao Hai raised his eyebrows while smiling and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you dare?¡± Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know why, but when he said it, it felt that he was deceiving a little girl to look for a goldfish with a strange uncle , probably.

    Cai-er tooted once more, ¡°Don¡¯t use this kind of method of goading an idiot into action; it is useless to this Young Lady. This Young Lady, however, is powerful and doesn¡¯t fear you. Well, let¡¯s go where?¡±

    Zhao Hai was happy in his heart . He waved the Ghost Wand and the Spatial Crack appeared at his side. He smiled and said, ¡°To my territory.¡±

 Chapter 199 - Upgrade

    <h4>Chapter 199 - Upgrade</h4>

    Cai-er looked at the Spatial Crack, her expression fearless. She had already seen space cracks before; don¡¯t forget that her appearance here was due to her rtionship with a space crack. Thus, how could she fear it?

    She simply didn¡¯t care much for it and, with a whiz, Cai-er flew into the Space. Seeing this, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes lit up and he also went back inside the Space. The reason why Zhao Hai had tried to lure Cai-er inside the Space was because she was just too strong. If he could make Cai-er grow her vines outside Fort Iron Mountain, then he wouldn¡¯t need to worry about the security there.

    Zhao Hai also had an idea. He hadn¡¯t yet asked Cai-er about her rtionship with the seven-colored smog covering the Carrion Swamp. If she indeed had some rtion with it, then so long as Cai-er could extend her vines to Fort Iron Mountain, the whole of the ck Waste can benefit from being covered by the seven-colored smog. When that timees, he could safely improve thend and boldly cultivate nts. There would no one on the continent daring enough to go into the ck Waste. This was the result he wished to see.

    Just as Zhao Hai entered the Space, the Space prompted in a tone:

    [Discovered nt sprite.

    Spatial intelligence enhanced.

    Space has leveled up to Level 21.

    Newnd that can now be reimed is: 1,000 mu. Requirements: 10,000 Gold Coins .

    Host can now hand over management of the Space to the nt sprite.

    ~Due to having reached Level 20:

    Background Swap function has been added.

    Spatial Bag function has been added¡­

    ~After having reached level 20:

    Space will not be able to reim newnd.

    Space can now upgrade existingnd and water levels.

    Each level up will promote the quality ofnd to Red Land

    Red Land increases crop yield by 10%.

    Red Land decreases maturity time by 20%.

    Red Land has its own special seed page in the Spatial Shop.

    Host can now purchase Red Land seeds from the Spatial Shop.

    Each level up will promote the quality of the Spatial Spring.

    Each level up increases detoxification ability, magic power, battle qi, physical strength, and restoration capabilities.]

    Just then, Cai-er flew over to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, this ce is great! Later on, Cai-er must live here. I¡¯ll transfer my main body over to here.¡±

    Zhao Hai was still thinking about the things the Space prompted when he heard what Cai-er had said. He couldn¡¯t help but be surprised for a moment. Zhao Hai looked at Cai-er and asked, ¡°Can you transfer your main body here? Then what will you do about those branches outside?¡±

    Cai-er replied with a smile, ¡°Young Master, can¡¯t you establish a transfer point? Actually, when I said I would move my main body, it won¡¯t actually have any effect on the Devil World, nor the Carrion Swamp. My main body would be inside the Space, and so long as there are transfer points, I can appear in the Devil World or the Carrion Swamp directly. I can easily unite with my branches from here, thus there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Cai-er and said, ¡°Are you saying you can branch out to the Devil World and Carrion Swamp by using the transfer points? I remember I hadn¡¯t yet established a transfer point in the Carrion Swamp yet, right?¡±

    Cai-er smiled. ¡°Constructing one now would be good. Since the Space had leveled up to beyond 20, you can assign ten more transfer points. You could construct a transfer point here in the Carrion Swamp. Moreover, I¡¯ll give you the coordinates so you can set up a transfer point in the Devil World.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and muttered, ¡°I guess it would be a good time to take a look at the Devil World. But wait, how do you know so much about the Space? Who told you all of that?¡±

    Cai-er smiled. ¡°Young Master has forgotten, but I am a nt sprite . Now that I¡¯m fully integrated with the Space, I now know the features of the Space. Later on, Young Master could hand over management of the Space to me. Then you can ask me to do things .¡±

    Around this time, Green and the others came out and they all looked at Cai-er, confused. They knew about her since they¡¯d been watching the screen, and knew she was a Hell Rainbow Flower¡ªa nt sprite . They really hadn¡¯t thought she would already have been integrated with the space.

    Zhao Hai hastily said, ¡°It spoke earlier about the Background Swap function, as well as a Spatial Bags function. What are they?¡±

    Cai-er nodded. ¡°The Background Swap function means you can decorate the background by buying it using Gold Coins. Right now, thend inside the Space, except fornd upied by the Spatial Vi, are all covered with white mist. As long as you change the background, the white mist will dissipate and reveal the original world. This will be useful if Young Master wishes to ce the ves inside the Space in the future. There will be a greater amount of room for their activities.

    ¡°The most important thing is that as long as you exchange background, then upon reaching Level 30, you would be able to use that background. In other words, when that timees, the Young Master can then be able to nt on thends in the background. At this moment, however, Young Master only has over 1,000 mu ofnd. After reaching Level 30, the Young Master will be able to use thend in the background and greatly increase the amount ofnd you have. And it¡¯s not onlynd you can get, but mountains, rivers, seas, and even areas filled with ore. Even if the Young Master cannot leave the Space, the production within the Space wouldn¡¯t be poorer than that of the continent. This is a separate world, and the Young Master is the master of this world.¡±

    Zhao Hai heard all of this and Cai-er¡¯s exnation was also very clear. In other words, he can now change the background. Although it wouldn¡¯t be usable at the moment, he could use it after he reached Level 30. It really was equal to having another world. This was really good.

    Cai-er continued, ¡°The Spatial Bag function is very good. Young Master, the Space loads all the seeds, and it even has a separate space for Gold Coins, so you don¡¯t need it. But in fact, this small Spatial Bag, while it can¡¯t hold much - only around ten cubic meters - it could be taken outside. This can only be done by the Young Master. There are also a lot of such bags now. So long as Young Master presents them with a Spatial Bag, then Grandpa Green and the others can equip them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He looked at Cai-er and said, ¡°How did you know who Grandpa Green was? Also, how did you know the ves had entered the Space?¡±

    Cai-er replied with a smile, ¡°I knew of them because the Space has a record system. All that happens within the Space is recorded. Since I had integrated with the Space, I would, of course, naturally know of it. You are the master of the Space, and also my master. But since I know you don¡¯t like people calling you master, I thus called you Young Master .¡±

    Nodding, Zhao Hai then said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Since the Space had upgraded, did the monitoring function also receive an upgrade?¡±

    Cai-er smiled as she answered, ¡°It was naturally upgraded as well. Now we can see as far as two kilometers. Later on, once the Space reaches Level 30 we can see much further.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Cai-er as she exined things. He said, ¡°Are you going to transfer your main body into the Space? Won¡¯t it take a lot ofnd space if you do so? ¡±

    Cai-er shook her head. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t yet moved my main body into the Space. I also won¡¯t take up too much of thend space. Young Master, I will move it now. Also, except for Bluestone Vi and Fort Iron Mountain, I would like to add those two extra transfer points. I¡¯ll ce one in the Carrion Swamp and another in the Devil World. Young Master cannot go the Devil World right now as it¡¯s still too dangerous for you to do so. But once we have the opportunity, will Young Master wish to take a look?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Of course. Alright, after you have transferred your main body to the Space, don¡¯t forget to extend two branches. One for Fort Iron Mountain, the other for Bluestone Vi. Does the seven-colored smog covering the Carrion Swamp have any rtion with you?¡±

    Cai-er smiled as she replied, ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t worry. I understand what you mean. First, surround Bluestone Vi, but the seven-colored smog shouldn¡¯t be seen by outsiders. Second, I should emit a massive amount of smog around the ck Waste so that others would think the Carrion Swamp had expanded into the ck Waste. Have I said it right?¡±

    Zhao Haiughed as he agreed. ¡°You really are intelligent. Starting today, I¡¯ll call you Zhao Cai-er . Oh right, if I leave the Space, can you follow me? If I¡¯m in a battle, can you help me?¡±

    Cai-er smiled as she replied, ¡°Yes, of course! I¡¯m integrated with the Space, but the Space is a part of the Young Master. Thus, I naturally belong to the Young Master. If the Young Master is in battle, my vines can be extended from the Space to help the Young Master.¡±

    After they heard what Cai-er said, Green and the others were happy. They were most worried about Zhao Hai¡¯s security. Now it was all good. They didn¡¯t need to be worried anymore. Since Zhao Hai had a nt with a Rank Nine¡¯s battle efficiency at his side, his security was guaranteed.

    Moreover, Cai-er was different from Zhao Wen. Since Zhao Wen was a Carrion Swamp Rank Nine expert, if she appeared on the continent, it was highly possible she would be attacked by the other Rank Nine experts of the continent. Cai-er, however, hadn¡¯t appeared on the continent. Even if she were to help Zhao Hai in a fight, most people wouldn¡¯t think she had any rtion with the Carrion Swamp. With this, it was truly like having a Rank Nine expert under theirmand .

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Then you go out. I want to go in and choose a background.¡± Cai-erplied immediately as Zhao Hai and the others went back into the Spatial Vi.

    After entering the Spatial Vi, Zhao Hai reimed all of the newnd. Since he had so much wealth in his hands right now. Even though this 1,000 mu area ofnd required 10,000 Gold Coins, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind which was somewhat remarkable.

    Once he reimed thend, Zhao Hai turned to the screen immediately. He checked the Spatial Shop and looked for the Decorations page. Then he bought the background that matched with the Spatial Vi. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to buy anything more since they were expensive. The background for the Spatial Vi had only cost a Gold Coin .

    They couldn¡¯t use the background right now anyway. The background wasid out beautifully, so it wouldn¡¯t affect the activity of the people within the Space. Thus, he saw no problem with it.

    With the small Spatial Vi background, it added a small prairie around it. Although it was small and uneven, above it was long, green grass. Adding in the blue sky, it made the Space brightly lit.

    After choosing the background, Zhao Hai went out of the Spatial Vi. Green and the others followed him as they also wanted to look at the situation outside.

 Chapter 200 - Multipurpose Young Secretary

    <h4>Chapter 200 - Multipurpose Young Secretary</h4>

    Upon leaving the Spatial Vi, Green and the others were shocked. The Space now looked different. Before, aside from the Spatial Vi and the fields, the other areas had been shrouded in mist. Now there was a beautiful scene around them. There was a blue sky with white clouds, and a section ofnd covered with beautiful green grass. The most important thing was the massive thousand mu of fertile farnd in front of them. This was genuine fertile farnd.

    Initially, Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t thought that upon reaching Level 20, the Space would actually give him a thousand mu of farnd. Remember, originally the size of the field was less than a hundred mu in size. This time around, it really was a big surprise.

    In fact, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know that ording to the normal system of the Space and its upgrades, only upon reaching Level 30 would he have been awarded with a thousand mu of farnd. Only at that time would he have had the ability to transform thend into Red Land.

    Zhao Hai, however, hadn¡¯t upgraded the Space the normal way. Specifically, he had relied on the help of a nt sprite to help promote the Space.

    Although the evaluation given by the Space for the nt sprite wasn¡¯t high, this nt sprite had actually increased the intelligence of the Space. As such, Zhao Hai received extra rewards. It had allowed Zhao Hai¡¯s newnd remation limit to suddenly jump to a thousand mu. The reason why the Space hadn¡¯t given a high evaluation to the nt sprite was because it could identify the nt sprite, it used up a lot of the resources of the Space .

    The Space had leveled up six times and had also given him additional rewards; these were the results. Although the Space was Level 21, the totalnd that had been reimed resulted in such a situation.

    Moreover, they now had Cai-er. In the future, the Space¡¯s intelligence wouldn¡¯t be so rigid. Zhao Hai, however, didn¡¯t know any of this at the moment.

    Zhao Hai was currently looking at the Spatial Vi dumbly. It really looked different now. The original Spatial Vi was quite ordinary looking and there wasn¡¯t anything odd about it. Now, however, the Spatial Vi was more peculiar. The outer walls werepletely covered with crawling vines, and these vines were rainbow-colored. This made the Spatial Vi seem taller and more pleasing to the eye. One couldn¡¯t ce a value on its magnificence .

    Zhao Hai was absolutely sure that this was Cai-er¡¯s masterpiece. He hadn¡¯t thought Cai-er would have unexpectedly covered the entire Spatial Vi with her vines.

    Green and the others looked at the surrounding prairie with shining eyes. This scene was truly too beautiful. The magnificent view was beyond their expectations. Moreover, they heard Cai-er say that when the Space reached Level 30, they would be able to use this prairie. But, how big was the prairie? No one on their side knew.

    Cai-er flew towards Zhao Hai. She smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, good job! Seeing these open areas, what do you want to nt on them?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a bit, then said, ¡°Bamboo rice, fruit oil trees, corn, wheat, tuber blocks, sweet pepper, red radishes, green olives, and green lettuce. These are the kinds of nts that can be nted and you can buy them from the Spatial Shop. Alright, distribute them across a hundred mu, and give ten mu to bamboo rice, and ten for fruit oil trees. There will be a little more for corn and wheat products. Corn should be around a hundred mu, while the other wheat types should have five hundred mu. The rest of thend can be nted with the five different types of magic vegetables so that we can trade them with Laura .¡±

    Cai-er immediatelyplied and arranged everything. The Space now nted bamboo rice and fruit oil each on ten acres ofnd. There were also tuber blocks and other nts. These were all being saved up by Zhao Hai so that he could trade them with Laura. Zhao Hai, however, hadn¡¯t thought the Space would give him a thousand mu ofnd. This gave him morend to nt with. Once the crops were nted and growing, they couldn¡¯t be removed. Zhao Hai would have to cultivate them and wait until they were matured before collecting them.

    It was only until now that Green and the others recovered from their fascination. They quickly encircled Zhao Hai. Zhao Wen had also flown over to Zhao Hai¡¯s head andy there. Cai-er, on the other hand, flew towards Zhao Hai and sat on his shoulders. The Space was now under hermand, but looking at her appearance, it was as if she didn¡¯t need to do anything. None of them had seen any movement, but the Space¡¯snd had already been nted ording to what Zhao Hai had instructed of Cai-er.

    After everything was settled, Zhao Hai took a deep breath. He turned his head towards Cai-er and asked, ¡°Cai-er, have you finished constructing the transfer points?¡±

    Cai-er nodded. ¡°All done Young Master. Please be at ease. Also, currently, I have already ced my branches in Fort Iron Mountain and have surrounded it. The smog has now covered the area. This is the same case for Bluestone Vi.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He turned his head towards Green and said, ¡°Grandpa Green, you and Grandma Meirin should go to Fort Iron Mountain first. I think the ves will probably be nervous. Please exin the situation to them and make sure they aren¡¯t anxious anymore. I¡¯ll go to Flower City and have a look.¡±

    Green nodded. With Zhao Hai¡¯s intent, the couple moved to Fort Iron Mountain. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai, Meg, Woodhead, and Stonehead appeared in Flower City.

    When they appeared, they were atop a vine. Meg and the other two looked around curiously, especially Meg, whose eyes were shining.

    Meg likes flowers. Although she had already seen them on the screen, it was different from having an up close view of them. It was like she were in a dream, or in a fairy tale world. Everything was so beautiful that it didn¡¯t seem real.

    Woodhead and Stonehead also looked around. Zhao Hai had already seen it once, so he, naturally, wasn¡¯t surprised. He turned his head towards Cai-er, who still sat on his shoulder, and asked, ¡°Cai-er, what was this city for?¡±

    Cai-er replied, ¡°This city was constructed by the people of the continent to guard the space crack a long time ago. It was one of the continent¡¯s five Great Devil Sealing Cities . But due to a war that happened afterward, it had been destroyed. That hole was made by two experts fighting one another. They hadn¡¯t thought that they would be the cause for breaking the seal. After that, I had extended my branches out and left through the hole, then emitted a smog and soon after, nobody came here.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and looked around. At present he couldn¡¯t see any of the buildings in the city as all of the structures were covered with vines. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help himself as he asked, ¡°Cai-er, can we also use the buildings of the city?¡±

    Cai-er nodded. ¡°Some of them can be used. The problem is that arge portion of the city was destroyed during the war. If the Young Master wishes to settle down here, then you don¡¯t need to live in those buildings. Instead, I can clear up some of those structures. You can then ask me which type of buildings you want and it will be done.¡±

    Zhao Hai remembered that Cai-er had been able to make tables, chairs, and even cups out of vines when she¡¯d entertained him earlier . Since she could make tables and chairs, a house should be easy, right ? Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, but for now, people won¡¯t be living here. You should first clean up some of the buildings that can still be used. Oh, right. Is there anything here we can use? Things like magic supplies and the like? Didn¡¯t you say this ce had many books? Where are they?¡±

    Cai-er smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, the books have already dposed. So many years have passed. If I remember correctly, I have been here for 10,000 years? There aren¡¯t many items remaining.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He turned his head back towards Cai-er and gave her a strange expression. ¡°So, Cai-er. How old are you?¡±

    Cai-er thought for a while, then shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Before appearing here, however, I had already lived for a long time.¡±

    Zhao Hai patted his head. He really hadn¡¯t thought Cai-er had actually lived for that long already. Can it even be regarded as a 10,000-year-old Old Demon? Zhao Hai curiously asked Cai-er, ¡°So, what were you doing all this time?¡±

    Cai-er thought for a while, then said, ¡°Most of the time, I was just sleeping. There wasn¡¯t much to amuse me in the Devil World. Everyone there just wars every day. It just looks like trouble. But then, there wasn¡¯t anything to do in the swamp too. These magic beasts in the swamp, at the beginning their ranks weren¡¯t that high. My existence, however, had caused their ranks to be higher and higher. Yet they still couldn¡¯t beat me. Furthermore, they respected me and protected me all the time. Thus, I didn¡¯t handle any matters. It was alright for me to just sleep.¡±

    Zhao Hai tapped his head, helpless. After such a long time, Cai-er had unexpectedly only slept. It was really too much.

    Meg and the others continued to look around and observe their surroundings before returning to the Space. Perhaps it was due to the new background, but the people inside the Space felt particrly refreshed.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stay there for too long. They immediately went to Fort Iron Mountain. Upon seeing Fort Iron Mountain, Zhao Hai and the other three were frozen stiff for a moment. Fort Iron Mountain had be a second Flower City.

    The walls were covered with vines, and the vines bloomed flowers all over. The castle was also slowly being surrounded by that seven-colored smog. Compared with the Carrion Swamp, however, it was lighter here.

    Cai-er was really quite smart. She deliberately ced no vines on the ground and none near the ces that weremonly used. Instead, the vines were kept along the walls and a little bit along the castle, creating an impressive look.

    Zhao Hai was very satisfied with the results, but still turned his head towards Cai-er and asked, ¡°Cai-er, do you have control over the smog? Since I need to improve thend, having the smog here means I won¡¯t be able to do so.¡±

    ¡°The Young Master doesn¡¯t need to worry,¡± replied Cai-er, smiling. ¡°I can control this smog. Later on, I will make the smog slowly move towards the boundaries of the ck Waste and keep the middle area clear for nting crops.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. One must say that Cai-er was really good at her job. It wasn¡¯t only her battle efficiency, but also her intelligence. When he told her about any matters, she would manage them well. It was just like having a multipurpose secretary .

    It was around this time that Green and Meirin entered the fort from outside. They saw Zhao Hai and went to greet him. ¡°Young Master,¡± Green said, ¡°I told the ves that there weren¡¯t any problems.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He looked at the old couple and said, ¡°We¡¯ll now go to Bluestone Vi and have a look. These past few days, Laura hasn¡¯t sent any letters and I¡¯m somewhat worried. It¡¯s necessary for us to have a look.¡±

    Green shook his head and said, ¡°They shouldn¡¯t have moved so fast. Even if the Merkey Dell n wants to move against us, they must still gather their forces first. They might send in a force greater than the one from before. If they wish to extinguish us, they should know we won¡¯t take it lying down. Adding in the Purcell n, such a force would mean the Markey Dell n would have to think deeply on their moves first. I think it may take some time for them to assemble their forces.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, but we¡¯ll still have to go to Bluestone Vi and have a look. If there really isn¡¯t anything there, then we¡¯ll just go back to the Carrion Swamp. We¡¯ll ask Little Wen to look for nts and animals. Although the Space had leveled up to 21, the ranch is still at the same low level. We should make it so that the ranch can level up faster.¡±

 Chapter 201 - Intents

    <h4>Chapter 201 - Intents </h4>

    After the farm reached Level 21, it had given Zhao Hai many benefits. Zhao Hai, however, was wondering about what would happen when the ranch also reached a high level. At that time, what sort of benefits would they obtain?

    Even if they couldn¡¯t get any benefits, so long as they could raise more magic beasts, their overall strength would increase. Just raising the blue-eyed rabbits alone made them earn a profit in gold coins.

    Green and the others nodded as they now knew what they should currently upgrade. In their opinion, however, leveling up the ranch wasn¡¯t as important as leveling up the farm. By leveling up the farm, once they reached Level 30 they would be able to detoxify Zhao Hai¡¯s Water of Nothingness.

    Right now, Zhao Hai had Cai-er and Zhao Wen by his side. As such, they weren¡¯t worried about his security. Yet they still wished to cure him quickly. Once that happens, he would be able to find a wife and try to sire a child; to sprout branches and scatter leaves .

    If Zhao Hai knew Green had such ideas, he wouldn¡¯t know if he shouldugh or cry. He would just ce these issues on hold and say that such matters could be spoken of another day. Zhao Hai just couldn¡¯t bear it. In Green¡¯s view, however, Zhao Hai¡¯s marriage and ability to have children was his greatest concern.

    Zhao Hai actually had headaches about the matter. To be honest, he did feel something for Laura. After all, Laura was very attractive and had a very good disposition. Zhao Hai, however, couldn¡¯t just turn down Meg. With regards to Meg, she had apanied Zhao Hai when he¡¯d confronted Zhao Wen, a Rank Nine expert. This had made a mark in Zhao Hai¡¯s heart.

    To say that Zhao Hai had been moved by Meg for only this matter would just be deceiving people. This just wasn¡¯t the case. After all, after Zhao Hai had woken up, Meg had been the one who¡¯d taken care of him. Moreover, the present Meg was interested in him. By adding in that recent incident, asking Zhao Hai to give Meg up would be impossible.

    Zhao Hai had been a person who believed in a single love. He was also a perfectionist. His beliefs meant that he did not judge multiple loves as true love, but rather, universal love. However, this term was just sugar-coating the act itself.

    When love arrived, it wouldn¡¯t be something he¡¯d be able to control. The more one would try to control it, the less one would be able to. It was almost like a drug. Unknowingly, one would start to sink into it.

    When one truly encounters love, their view will start to bepletely different than how it had been. At that time, what kind of choice would one make? For a man, it could possibly be a good choice since monogamy wasn¡¯t practiced on the Ark Continent. Instead, marrying several women was the norm.

    For an idealist, however, this choice would be difficult. Zhao Hai wanted the perfect love, but he didn¡¯t have any control over his heart.

    What was it that restrained a human the most? It wasn¡¯t thew, but one¡¯s own heart. When a human had their own set of standards within their heart, one will then find out how hard it is to cope with new standards.

    Zhao Hai was such a human. He had his own views on love. Because of these views, he had been a 20-year-old virgin on Earth .

    On Earth, a mortal¡¯s world, Zhao Hai could hold true to his heart. Of course, in other people¡¯s views, these were just the collected thoughts of a fool. As for Zhao Hai, what others said didn¡¯t matter to him as he had a firm hold on his set of standards.

    This was Zhao Hai¡¯s disposition. He was in, gentle, and responsible; but he also had an arrogant side.

    * * * * *

    As he spoke, Zhao Hai re-entered the Space, then travelled to Stony Mountain¡¯s Bluestone Vi which had the same circumstances as Fort Iron Mountain. The area was simr to that of Flower City in that it had turned into a seven-colored flower¡¯s world. Zhao Hai and the others were now ustomed to the change in scenery, so they weren¡¯t that surprised anymore.

    Sitting down in the living room of Bluestone Vi, Zhao Hai contacted Laura through his undead. He wanted to know if there had been any matters that have urred these past few days.

    Zhao Hai had expected something, but there really hadn¡¯t been anything going on. Alodia and his followers were unexpectedly staying honesttely. They didn¡¯t cause much trouble. Casa City was also tranquil. Aside from the small sensation that had been caused when Laura brought along the undead the other day, there hadn¡¯t been many incidents urring.

    Such a situation wasn¡¯t something Zhao Hai expected. He thought that those subordinates of Carlo would cause some trouble, or that he¡¯d send people to rescue Alodia. Now, however, there hadn¡¯t been any such movements. Why was this so? Carlo should be a person who wasn¡¯t good to deal with, no?

    Zhao Hai told Green about the situation, and Green turned gloomy afterward. He turned his head towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, I fear that this time around, things won¡¯t be good. If Carlo moved earlier, then it meant he didn¡¯t want the entirety of the Markey Dell n to be involved. If he wanted to do it himself, he has the strength. This was shown with his recent business in the Purcell Duchy. He should have begun a few days ago. Instead, he didn¡¯t make a move. Thus, it is probably safe to say that he has consulted the Markey Dell n and requested them to solve this matter. In such a case, they wouldn¡¯t be able to start quickly. After all, they would need time to consolidate their own forces.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He understood what Green meant. If this matter was something Carlo wished to solve himself, then they wouldn¡¯t need to worry. With Carlo¡¯s strength, they wouldn¡¯t even need to pay attention. If this matter was handled by the Markey Dell n, however, then it would be troublesome.

    The Markey Dell n was a formidablemercial n that stretched across half the continent. Although they had an overbearing conduct, which increased the number of enemies, they had their own means of dealing with them. Furthermore, their strength was also high. They needed such strength, else they wouldn¡¯t have their present status.

    Although he was currently in a coalition with Laura and Evan, which allowed them to put up a fight with the Markey Dell n, the winner at the end was still an unknown.

    People on the continent didn¡¯t dare to easily move against a merchant n. This was due to a basic reason: the merchant ns were really too rich. They could spend a ton of wealth and batter their targets to death with money.

    Amon respected n, even if they were rich, wouldn¡¯t be able to spend money the same way as a merchant n. Because of this, few respected ns would move against a merchant n. Naturally though, a merchant n wouldn¡¯t try to go up against arge aristocratic n.

    Although merchant ns were rich, their status was inferior to those ofrge aristocratic ns. Furthermore, theserge aristocratic ns associated with many other merchant ns, and middle or small aristocratic ns. Theserge aristocratic ns wouldn¡¯t ever have a status lower than any merchant n.

    Simply put, if both sides had scruples, it wouldn¡¯t be an easy thing. The situation right now, however, was rted to the stability of the Purcell n. As such, Evan had tied himself to a pledge with Zhao Hai and Laura, preparing to cope with the Markey Dell n.

    Obviously, Carlo had thought of this point and therefore, wouldn¡¯t make a move because of it. Instead, he reported it to the Markey Dell n headquarters, asking Sioux to decide.

    Almost everyone on the continent knew that one cannot easily please a Rank Nine expert. Even if the n wanted them to move, they would be required to pay a huge price. Therefore, if two ns were to really fight against one another, they would rely heavily on their Rank Eight experts. This was also something their economic status depended on.

    With their economic strength, the Purcell n and Laura could not beat them. However, would the Markey Dell n try and fight them to the death?

    The answer was no. The Markey Dell n was an overbearing merchant n. With regards to the interests of merchants, war was the most stupid way to solve problems. It was just something merchants didn¡¯t like. Letting both the Markey Dell n and Purcell n wound one another because of this situation wouldn¡¯t be possible. Sioux, that old fox, just wouldn¡¯t allow that.

    Since the Markey Dell n wanted to deal with them, it wouldn¡¯t start with the Markey Dell n dirtying their hands. If they were as soft as persimmons, the Markey Dell n would have directly destroyed them. If they were persistent and difficult to chew, then the Markey Dell n would find some other means necessary to deal with them.

    Now it looked like such things might really happen. So long as Carlo told the Markey Dell n about this matter, things will start to get messy.

    Fortunately, they now had Zhao Wen and Cai-er and thus weren¡¯t worried about the Markey Dell n attacking. Even if the Markey Dell n goes all out and desperately asks a Rank Nine deity to get rid of them, they still needn¡¯t be afraid.

    Going up against the Markey Dell n, however, wasn¡¯t something Zhao Hai wanted. Unfortunately, the present situation didn¡¯t allow Zhao Hai a way out. If he tried to run, then the Purcell n and Laura would still be implicated.

    Zhao Hai frowned as he asked Green, ¡°Grandpa Green, what methods do you think the Markey Dell n wille up with to deal with us? Will they use some sort of business-rted means?¡±

    Green shook his head and said, ¡°I fear that won¡¯t be it.¡±

    Zhao Hai was surprised for a moment. He wasn¡¯t able to understand what Green meant. As a merchant n, they were the best at using business-rted attacks. This method would be the best way to deal with the Purcell n. It won¡¯t only slowly beat down the Purcell n, but the Markey Dell n would also gain some advantages from it .

    Green looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s expression and understood what he was thinking. He smiled faintly and exined, ¡°Business-rted actions can make the Purcell n take some losses, but wouldn¡¯t be enough to extinguish them. Furthermore, if the Markey Dell n did such a thing, it would be equal to offending the other respected aristocratic ns. The Markey Dell n can deal with the Purcell n this way, but how about the other aristocratic ns? If the Markey Dell n dares to do so, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to do business on the continent. All of therge aristocratic ns would join up and suppress them until they wouldn¡¯t be able to recover. This is how therger aristocratic ns handle things.¡±

    Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t thought it would really be like this. On Earth, somerge financial groups could control the economic direction of a small country, or even control those countries through economic means. He hadn¡¯t thought it wouldn¡¯t be an alright action here on the Ark Continent.

    In the end, the Ark Continent still ces a lot of respect on strength. Laws, to thoserge aristocratic ns, weren¡¯t binding and was just used as a tool to restrain others.

 Chapter 202 - Beastfolk Three Classes

    <h4>Chapter 202 - Beastfolk Three sses</h4>

    This still made Zhao Hai rx a little. If the Markey Dell n wouldn¡¯t use business-rted means when they moved against them, then they wouldn¡¯t have anything to fear. If the Markey Dell n spent money to buy their lives, he knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    It could be said that this world had mercenaries and killers everywhere. Those mercenaries and killers were ouws, and would do anything so long as one gave them money in return.

    Those mercenaries, however, weren¡¯t brainless. They knew they couldn¡¯t mess with some people. But if they obtained a mission, they would do everything they can.

    Among mercenaries, there weren¡¯t any strong experts. Strong experts were already recruited by therge aristocratic ns. They didn¡¯t even need to do much. All they did was go to the vi each day and just eat and sleep. At any time, however, their lives could be lost.

    Even though these mercenaries didn¡¯t have strong experts, they utilized a variety of methods. For those experts therge aristocratic n trained, although they reached high ranks, they were actually inexperienced in actualbat. Those experts and the mercenaries were, after all, from different worlds. As such, mercenaries might actually use traps or poisons, not like those that were trained by the aristocrats who refrain from such methods.

    This was like what Zhao Hai had read in a novel before. Those mercenaries were the ones hired by those who didn¡¯t have the means to send in a Rank Nine expert. Also, those experts trained by the aristocratic ns were apprentices of their respective ns. As such, their treatment would naturally be different.

    Green looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, I think we don¡¯t need to worry now that we have Zhao Wen and Cai-er. This means we actually have two Rank Nine experts. If the Markey Dell n really went too far, we can definitely let Zhao Wen and Cai-er deal with them. Don¡¯t forget, the Rank Nine experts of our n are different from the Rank Nine experts of other ns. Those ns need to please their Rank Nine experts and pay a huge price while we don¡¯t. ¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Truth is, I¡¯m actually worried about Miss Laura. This time around, the issue is quite big. Also, it was because of us that it had urred, so I feel somewhat sorry.¡±

    Green smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad thing. In any case, through this matter we will gain deeper ties with Laura and the Purcell n. This is what we call, personal connections, and sometimes, such things are very important. In the past, our n had fallen because we didn¡¯t have any such contacts. During that crucial time, nobody helped us. It was also due to the fact that we were people of the old king, so if we did have strong connections, then the king might not have entrusted us with heavy responsibilities.¡±

    Zhao Hai understood what Green meant. In the past, the Buda n had been the old king¡¯s sword that he wielded in his hands. This sword could only be held by the old king. If this sword suddenly had awork of connections, how could the old king have trusted them? When the timees that the old king didn¡¯t need the sword to be used against those aristocratic ns, then what would happen to the Buda n?

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°That is true. So long as our group of three fight side by side, our rtionship wouldn¡¯t be ordinary. Grandpa Green, if there are no incidents, then in two days time, we should go and visit Casa City. What do you think?

    Green agreed with a nod. ¡°Yes, we should go and visit Casa City. Some time ago, we had bought things in Casa City and ced them in the warehouse. Young Master, do you think we should ce a transfer point there ?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t as we¡¯re already quite close to Casa City anyway. cing a transfer point in Casa City would be a loss, especially since we can only ce ten transfer points. We have already constructed four points, so there are only six remaining. We must save these transfer points.¡±

    Green also thought about it. Travelling to Casa City right now was very convenient for them. No matter if they used Alien or the wind chasing horses, they could arrive in Casa City in a short amount of time. It was better than using the scaled wildebeests from before.

    Since they only needed half a day of travel time, setting up a transfer point was an unwanted luxury. Green was very clear that these transfer points had a big role. It represented, aside from being used to gain money, as a method to save lives.

    Zhao Hai turned his head towards Green. ¡°After all of these matters have been resolved, we should head for the Beastfolk Prairie. There, we can buy some ves and sell foodmodities to them. It¡¯s also a must to set up a transfer point there.¡±

    Green nodded and said, ¡°I had been to the Beastfolk Prairie several times before. If there are any wars going on, there would be a lot of ve ns. Although the ves don¡¯t have a high battle efficiency, they are very good at doingbor. Those beastfolk ves are many times stronger than ordinary human ves.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He also knew about these beastfolk ves Green spoke of. The beastfolk race was divided into three sses. The first were the war ns. These were ns that had formidable battle strength. For example, there was the Lion n, the Tiger n, the Wolf n, the Eagle n, the Snake n, and so on.

    The second n were the ethnic groups. These ns didn¡¯t have extremely high battle abilities, but they did have a certain level of fighting power. Examples included the Cattle n, Sheep n, Pig n, and so on.

    Lastly, the third ss were called the ve ns. Theirbat effectiveness were the weakest. Examples of them were the Rabbit n, Chicken n, Mouse n, and so on. The ve ns also had a number of humans included, those that had be prisoners of war. Their status was the same as that of a ve n member. There were also times when a human and a beastfolk married each other, and as such, they had given birth to the new race, that of the half-beast race. This new race also lived as a part of the ve ns.

    The beastfolk ve ns had a higher status than that of the Terran ves. The half-beast race was lower in status than beastfolk ves, and their status was actually simr to that of Terran ves.

    Naturally, this was all superficial. The reason why the ves ns were called such among the beastfolk sses was because they had masters. So long as the master wished, the could sell these ve ns at any time.

    On the continent, only a few would go and buy ves from the beastfolk because ves in the Beastfolk Prairie were not the same as ves in ces like the Aksu Empire.

    The beastfolk ves could not nt anything as they only knew how to herd. As such, these ves wouldn¡¯t be able to farm, only herd. In the Aksu Empire, however, the primary livelihood was farming and there wasn¡¯t muchnd like prairies that were suitable for herding. Those who bought beastfolk ves needed to teach them how to farm. Since they hadn¡¯t been able to learn how to farm, their prices were cheaperpared to local ves bought on the continent.

    This wasn¡¯t a problem for Zhao Hai since his fields didn¡¯t amount to much. Allowing these ves to study how to farm would enable them to quickly learn the trade.

    Farming. Such a subject could be said to be simple, yet for all its simplicities, it also had some difficulties. As long as the elders learn farming then guide and teach the young ones afterwards, after several years, there wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Zhao Hai wanted to go to the Beastfolk Prairie and have a look. He especially wanted to have a look at the magic beasts in the prairie. If they went there, they could obtain a lot of magic beasts. Perhaps it could even help them upgrade the ranch.

    Suddenly, they heard an eagle¡¯s cry in the sky. It flew down and was shown to be an eagle sent by Laura to Zhao Hai. However, it wasn¡¯t red as it hadn¡¯t been in the space when the transformations caused by the upgrades had happened.

    Zhao Hai beckoned and the eagle entered the room slowly. Tied to the eagle¡¯s talon was a small bag. This small bag was filled with many things.

    Zhao Hai inspected the bag and found that it was stacked full of red paper. Obviously, these were the marriage certificates Zhao Hai had asked for. He examined them and found that the craftsmanship was very good. Zhao Hai gave Green the marriage certificate and he looked at it closely. It was very refined, and the quality of the paper was also very high.

    There was also a piece of paper in the bag. This paper contained information Zhao Hai wanted, gathered by Laura¡¯s informationwork across the Purcell Duchy. Laura¡¯s current influence wasn¡¯t only concentrated in the Purcell Duchy. She could also gather information from other ces. However, although she could get them, they wouldn¡¯t be very detailed. As such, Laura hadn¡¯t reported them to Zhao Hai before.

    Zhao Hai carefully read the information written, which was packed with details. The situation in Casa City at the moment required various responses, and Laura was on top of them. Although there wasn¡¯t any important matters happening in Casa City, from the intelligence report, Zhao Hai saw a trace of something surging underneath it all.

    Obviously, thoserge merchant firms in Casa City knew about Laura¡¯s movements. These people weren¡¯t fools. If Laura had her own intelligencework, they had theirs as well. Adding in the fact that they had conflict with her in the past, then due to her movements these people began to have their suspicions. Even if they didn¡¯t find anything, these people wouldn¡¯t give up so easily.

    In this world, nothing could truly be kept secret. So long as someone looked closely, they would be able to find clues. Many of those from therge merchant ns were aware of Alodia. They knew Alodia was the head servant of Carlo, and was an honored and popr character. Now, however, he had been restrained by Laura. As such, even fools could see something had happened between Laura and Carlo.

    With regards to the Markey Dell n, therge ns on the continent had a certain level of knowledge about them. They also knew of the standing Karen and Laura held within the Markey Dell n. This time around, the battle between Laura and Carlo was something theserge merchant ns thought fun to watch.

    Afterward, however, they found something that was a bit off. The Purcell n was participating in this matter, and that had made therge ns puzzled. Although Laura had helped the Purcell n, she supposedly wouldn¡¯t be given this much face. If the Markey Dell n moved, would that mean they dared to go up against the Purcell n?

    With further investigations, they immediately found out Carlo¡¯s goal. It was too obvious. First, Alodia had gone to the Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion to meet with the Grand Duke and had then been detained the following day. Next, Laura had visited Stony Mountain and was ambushed along the way. When she came back, she led an army of undead. If they still didn¡¯t understand the situation, then they surely wouldn¡¯t be based in Casa City.

 Chapter 203 - Cai-erâ€™s Abilities

    <h4>Chapter 203 - Cai-er¡¯s Abilities</h4>

    In all honesty, thoserge merchant ns within Casa City all had ideas about Zhao Hai. Since their businesses were based in the Purcell Duchy, they knew about the opportunities provided by the Taoyuan products a great deal earlier than Carlo.

    Those merchant ns didn¡¯t chase this opportunity as they understood the situation clearly. Their ns during the food crisis had failed because of Zhao Hai¡¯s intervention. Although it could be said that Zhao Hai had done something that had negatively affected them, what he¡¯d done was equal to giving the Purcell n arge favor. With regards to the Purcell n, they regarded Zhao Hai with the utmost importance. As such, it was difficult to move against Zhao Hai. Doing so would be the same as pping the Purcell n¡¯s face. If they wanted to continue doing business within the Purcell Duchy, then they couldn¡¯t move against Zhao Hai.

    In addition, thoserge merchant ns wouldn¡¯t dare to mess with a ck magician. ck magicians were widely known on the continent as tough to handle. If one really messed with them, then one would have to deal with an endless amount of undead. Although they wererge merchant ns, if they got entangled with a ck magician, losses would be inevitable. Merchants weren¡¯t willing to suffer such unexpected financial losses. They would rather pay attention to harmony and wealth.

    To be honest, theserge merchant ns didn¡¯t have a very good opinion of the Markey Dell n. The Markey Dell n, however, had a great deal of potential and were in the limelight. As such, they didn¡¯t want to offend them.

    For this current matter, therge merchant ns just wanted to watch and see what would happen. Although they had made their own preparations, the people from theserge merchant ns didn¡¯t think the Purcell n would be defeated. One side was arge and respectable n that had a Duchy as their fiefdom. Would they lose against a merchant n? It was impossible, an unprecedented matter.

    Great aristocratic ns had their own circle. This circle wasn¡¯t something the circle of therge merchant ns couldpare with. Such a thing was mainly because the aristocratic circle was a great deal more reliable, and had a greater strength behind it. The merchant ns just couldn¡¯tpare.

    If the merchant ns had a grasp on wealth, then the aristocratic ns had a grasp on power. Sometimes, even if one could spend their wealth, one wouldn¡¯t be able to buy power. However, if one had power, then it was simple to acquire wealth.

    It was precisely because of this that thoserge merchant ns had made their preparations. They didn¡¯t dare to move against the Purcell n though. Instead, it was the other way around¡ªthey were preparing to deal with the Markey Dell n.

    Don¡¯t just look at them as merchant ns. The actions of the Markey Dell n had truly been too overbearing and their reputation within the business circle wasn¡¯t good. Unexpectedly, the Markey Dell n wanted to deal with the Purcell n at the moment. This was a very good opportunity for therge merchant ns to tidy up the Markey Dell n. They certainly wouldn¡¯t let such a chance slip by.

    * * * * *

    The report Laura had sent to Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have such matters written within it. Although Laura¡¯s intelligencework was strong, it was still impossible to pry out such secret matters. While Laura looked like she was spying on thoserge merchant ns, her actions were just a small trick.

    Zhao Hai exined to Green these matters afterward. Green thought that the goal of theserge merchant ns couldn¡¯t possibly be to deal with the Purcell n. They had just recently offended the Purcell n, so if they moved against them this time, then they¡¯ll have offended them once more. Later on, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do business in the Purcell Duchy. With such thoughts, Green decided that the goal of these ns would possible be to deal with the Markey Dell n.

    Zhao Hai agreed with what Green said. The chatted for a bit, then Zhao Hai wrote a letter of thanks to Laura afterward and readied the eagle.

    After setting up the eagle, several Spatial Bags appeared in front of Zhao Hai. He gave a few to Green and the others. These Spatial Bags were the ones Zhao Hai had previously used for storing the seeds bought from before and couldn¡¯t be taken outside . He had used it recently when buying seeds. Since the farnd area in the Space was nowrger, Zhao Hai had instructed Cai-er to nt many things. There were many such Spatial Bags. Even with Green and the others each having one, there were still many of them left over.

    The Spatial Bags Zhao Hai prepared were all taken out. Naturally, it was impossible for them to use them all, so he was nning to send some to Laura. One must know that spatial equipment was sought after on the continent.

    Although the Spatial Bag¡¯s capacity wasn¡¯t thatrge, the storage space was more than enough for them. If such Spatial Bags were to be marketed on the continent, each bag would cost around a few thousand gold coins.

    After he released the eagle, Zhao Hai returned to the Space and went to Fort Iron Mountain. Upon his arrival at the fort, Zhao Hai went out with Green. He intended to look at the area outside Fort Iron Mountain.

    Zhao Hai was stunned for a moment after seeing the outside of Fort Iron Mountain. He really hadn¡¯t expected that it would be a great deal more beautiful than what he¡¯d imagined. All of the houses were covered with seven-colored flowers, and the most important thing was that all of the windows had been blocked by vines. During the day, those vines would curl up. When evening came, they would automatically roll back down. It was like an automated curtain, and this made Zhao Hai joyful.

    Seeing these small vines, Zhao Hai immediately called out Cai-er. Cai-er liked to stay inside the space. Since she herself was a nt sprite, the Space was the ce most conducive for nt growth. Naturally, she liked to stay inside the Space.

    She was puzzled as to why she was called out by Zhao Hai, so Cai-er asked, ¡°Young Master, what do you want me to do?¡±

    Zhao Hai pointed towards those fine vines and said, ¡°Cai-er, those thin vines are good, but what about winter? Won¡¯t those vines be frozen when winter arrives?¡±

    Cai-er smiled upon hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s questions. ¡°Young Master, you underestimate me. I came from the Devil World, and the environment there is a lot worse than here. That ce is a lot colder throughout the year than here on the continent, and I¡¯m afraid of the cold. Don¡¯t underestimate these flowers. These flowers not only emit light in the evening, but also release a certain amount of heat when it is cold. As such, the castle will not have a low temperature during the winter months.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be stunned for a moment. He really hadn¡¯t known Cai-er had such abilities. Cai-er looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s expression and smiled. ¡°Young Master, you don¡¯t truly understand what kind of situation the Devil World is in. If I didn¡¯t have such abilities, then how would I get the respect of the creatures of the Devil World? I will tell you, this isn¡¯t the limit of my abilities. Some creatures from the Devil World eat my leaves and gain increased longevity. These are the reasons why those creatures give such great respect for me.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. An idea appeared in his mind. Since Cai-er had such abilities, then when winter came, couldn¡¯t he use Cai-er to build a greenhouse? If such a thing was possible, then during winter, he wouldn¡¯t be able to just nt in the Space, but outside as well.

    Zhao Hai gently shook his head and threw away the idea. Now wasn¡¯t the time to think of such things as winter was still far away. So long as he had Cai-er, thoughts about building a greenhouse would be too simple.

    Zhao Hai and Green slowly walked out of the castle. They looked at the castle square and the outside of the castle and found that the ves were very busy.

    The vegetables they nted had now grown to be little seedlings. In addition to looking out for pitifully small ones, there was a need to eliminate the extra seedlings. This was so that they could allow the rest of the vegetables to grow and mature as long as they could and be as big as possible.

    Looking at the greenery emerging from the ground, Zhao Hai and Green¡¯s mood became particrly good. Green¡¯s eyes were watery as he thought of the first time they¡¯d arrived here in the ck Waste. They were truly in despair then. During that time, he really had no ideas in mind. He just wanted to keep Zhao Hai¡¯s life safe. Who knew that this would be given to them, and that they would reach their current situation.

    The two went to the canyon to have a look. The corn nted there was now tall and long. This was due to the special care given by the ves, which allowed it to grow well. Zhao Hai was satisfied.

    Zhao Hai next went to check the blue-eyed rabbits. These blue-eyed rabbits had a very abnormal maturity speed. This may have possibly been due to the Space¡¯s radish leaves that were given as fodder. Those leaves allowed them to mature faster, and thus have a faster reproduction speed. This made Zhao Hai the happiest.

    The ck Waste could now be considered on track. It was now possible to support their current poption of people and live on thends of the ck Waste. This was a very good result.

    After seeing all this, Zhao Hai and Green returned to the castle. After they sat down, Meg gave each of them a cup of tea.

    Zhao Hai drank the tea and sighed. ¡°Now that the day has passed, we have at least achieved a few of our goals. Haha, Grandpa Green, don¡¯t you also think so?¡±

    Green nodded. He smiled and said, ¡°Yes. Ah, today, we have achieved a few of our goals. Haha, after arriving here in the ck Waste, I never dreamed such a day woulde. If not for the Young Master¡¯s Space, our Buda n would have ended.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly. He turned his head over to Green and said, ¡°Grandpa Green, tomorrow, we¡¯ll go to Casa City and see Laura. I want to give her several Spatial Bags and ask her to buy some fingerlings to ce in the moat over there. Now that we have Cai-er, the seven-colored vines can be used as fences for the moat, so we won¡¯t need to worry about cing the fingerlings there. The tarn also has many crystal-hornedrvae . As such, we can breed the fingerlings there and,ter, we can eat fish.¡±

    Green nodded and said, ¡°Indeed. Anyway, Young Master, will you ask Zhao Wen to go into the Carrion Swamp and capture some magic beasts? In any case, she is very familiar with the Carrion Swamp, so there shouldn¡¯t be a problem with that, right?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. ¡°Yes, there shouldn¡¯t be any issues. Still, we should be careful. If we let the other magic beasts know of our situation , it will be very troublesome for us. Didn¡¯t Zhao Wen say that there were more than ten Rank Nine magic beasts in the Carrion Swamp? If these magic beasts tried to look for us and cause trouble, then that will mean the people on the continent will know of our existence. Then we¡¯ll be in danger.¡±

    Green nodded. Zhao Hai continued, ¡°We¡¯ll just let Zhao Wen do some small-scale magic beast hunting and see what happenster. Anyway, we¡¯ll soon go to the Beastfolk Prairie. That ce will certainly have many magic beasts. I believe that when the timees, our ranch will level up.¡±

    Green nodded. He had been to the Beastfolk Prairie and had some small understanding of it. He knew that there were many unique magic beasts on the continent that thrived there. If they could get those magic beasts into the Space, then the Space¡¯s promotion won¡¯t be that difficult.

 Chapter 204 - Karenâ€™s Stinky Face

    <h4>Chapter 204 - Karen¡¯s Stinky Face</h4>

    That night, Zhao Hai told Meirin about their ns to head to Casa City. Meirin didn¡¯t oppose him. On the contrary, she was very supportive of the idea.

    Meirin had once dealt with those major aristocrats. She was very clear that if an aristocrat didn¡¯t have any contact with others and just closed themselves up in their domains, they wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve any sort of development. In the past, although the Buda n didn¡¯t have a properwork of contacts, they still had some dealings with major aristocrats. As such, it was convenient to do such things.

    Because of their previous identity, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t able to make any proper contacts. This was very unfavorable to their future development. Therefore, Meirin hoped that Zhao Hai would head to Casa City and make connections with the honored and popr characters there.

    Truth was, Meirin had another n, one that focused on Laura. Meirin had already decided that Laura would be Zhao Hai¡¯s wife, so she naturally wished for Zhao Hai to have many interactions with her. This would be good in growing their rtionship and allow for earlier results.

    The next morning, Zhao Hai led Meg and Green out of Stony Mountain and towards Casa City. This time around, Zhao Hai rode upon Alien and they satfortably while riding it. Alien was quick, stead, and, whenpared to the automobiles Zhao Hai remembered from Earth, more pleasant.

    Zhao Hai, however, also released several wind chasing horses that followed behind Alien. This was so that when they reached the gates of Casa City, Zhao Hai could get off Alien and ride the horses before entering the city.

    When Zhao Hai arrived, news of him spread throughout the city. At almost the same time he¡¯d entered through the city gates, the news was made instantly known to the city¡¯srge and medium sized forces. One must know that Zhao Hai, towards those major influences and powers in Casa City, was a mystical existence. Everyone was looking for an opportunity to contact him, yet he had hidden himself in Stony Mountain. Due to that, they didn¡¯t have a chance.

    Now, Zhao Hai had suddenly came to Casa City. It wasn¡¯t only therge merchant firms, but even Evan was rmed. Evan, however, wasn¡¯t too agitated. Although he wanted to see Zhao Hai, he was still a Grand Duke, the head of a duchy. Thus, if he went out and received Zhao Hai, then they would lose face.

    * * * * *

    Laura was naturally the first to receive the news. When she heard Zhao Hai hade, she was surprised. It was only yesterday that she¡¯d sent the letter through the eagle, so howe Zhao Hai came today? Now wasn¡¯t the time to think of such things, however, and she immediately told Nier, ¡°Nier, call Grandpa Quinn John quickly. Inform my father as well.¡±

    Nier quicklyplied, turned, and ran.

    Laura stood and, with a loud voice, called, ¡°Searle.¡±

    Although Searle was Laura¡¯s guard captain , his strength didn¡¯t amount to much. His loyalty and devotion, however, were the things that had earned him the position. He had followed Laura for some time now and wasn¡¯t a warrior without brains. When he noticed that Laura was in the middle of handling an issue, he seemingly turned into a steward rather than a guard captain.

    Searle ran in from the outside immediately. He wasn¡¯t wearing his full body armor, but rather, simple warrior clothing. Upon arriving, he quickly bowed to Laura and greeted, ¡°Young Lady.¡±

    Laura nodded and ordered, ¡°Go and open the main entrance quickly. Prepare to greet Mister upon his arrival, then immediately tell the kitchen to prepare a few exquisite dishes. Today, regardless of what happens, Mister must stay and eat with us.¡±

    Searleplied and passed down the instructions. Laura stood and walked to her room. Once she was in her room, she opened her closet and immediately began to pick through her clothing. It took some time before she made her choice. Finally, she decided on her favorite dress, a lunar white princess skirt , and put it on.

    Quinn John and Karen arrived at Laura¡¯s study but didn¡¯t see her. They asked the servants if they knew where she went, and they all said she¡¯d gone back to her own room. Both of them were wise and fine people, so after hearing the servant¡¯s reply they immediately understood what she was doing. Quinn John couldn¡¯t help but smile as he turned to Karen. ¡°Master Karen, it seems we will have to hurry and prepare a dowry for Laura.¡±

    Karenughed but said, ¡°I must have a look at this person first.¡±

    For a father, seeing their own beautiful and capable daughter dress up and appear for a smelly boy¡ªit just made Karen¡¯s heart somewhat sour.

    Quinn John naturally understood what Karen was thinking about. When Laura¡¯s mother married him, Quinn John also had such thoughts. Although Quinn John wasn¡¯t the father of Laura¡¯s mother, the two men had the same fatherly love for a daughter. As such, Quinn John knew what was going through Karen¡¯s mind.

    After he heard what Karen said, Quinn John couldn¡¯t help butugh. He said, ¡°This is something beyond your control.¡±

    Laura left her room wearing the lunar white princess skirt. The skirt was made of fine spider¡¯s silk and looked very beautiful.

    Karen looked at Laura¡¯s appearance and couldn¡¯t help but smile. But after he thought about it and realized Laura was this beautiful because of Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but show a sour expression.

    Laura actually didn¡¯t notice this. She stopped in front of the two, twirled in a circle, and asked, ¡°Father, Grandpa Quinn John, does my skirt look pretty? Do I need to change it?¡±

    Quinn Johnughed. ¡°You don¡¯t need to change. Our little Laura is the most attractive.¡± Karen was calm, but didn¡¯t speak.

    Laura also noticed that something was wrong with Karen, so she asked, ¡°Father, are you alright? Why do you have an ugly expression? Who made you this angry? Did one of your experiments fail?¡±

    Karen snorted. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m well.¡± After he finished speaking, he walked into the study with a stinky face. This made Laura confused as she didn¡¯t understand what was happening with Karen.

    At this moment, a whinnying sound was heard from outside. Then Searle¡¯s voice called out, ¡°Master Zhao Hai, Sir, pleasee inside. The Young Lady is waiting for you.¡±

    Laura smiled when she heard Searle. Immediately straightening her skirt, she walked towards the front doors. Before she arrived, Zhao Hai and Green had just stopped at the front entrance. The three of them had been riding horses and jumped down, giving the horses to the servants of Faith Mansion. Searle then led the three inside.

    Laura quickly collected her skirt and made the noble¡¯s ritual greeting to Zhao Hai, saying, ¡°We wee the arrival of Mister. Please don¡¯t be offended for having greeted you sote.¡±

    Zhao Hai chuckled. ¡°Miss Laura is too polite. I came here today on a whim. After looking around the city, there wasn¡¯t exactly anything I was going to do. Instead, I have disturbed Miss Laura. Miss Laura, please excuse my rudeness.¡±

    ¡°For Mister toe, it is an honor for Laura,¡± she replied with a smile. ¡°Mister Ringer, Miss Meg, pleasee inside.¡±

    Green and Meg also greeted Laura, then Quinn John. Laura, who was full of anticipation, led them to the study room.

    Once they arrived at the study, they couldn¡¯t help but stare at Karen who sat there with a stinky face. His eyes were staring at Zhao Hai as if he were an enemy. This made Zhao Hai confused and shocked. He looked down at himself but didn¡¯t find anything amiss. Then he looked at Karen, whom he had never seen before. He really didn¡¯t know how he¡¯d offended Karen.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but pause. He turned towards Laura and asked, ¡°Miss Laura, this is?¡±

    Laura saw Karen¡¯s sour expression, but didn¡¯t think it was the right time to ask him about it. She smiled as she answered Zhao Hai¡¯s question, ¡°This is my father.¡±

    After knowing that this man was Laura¡¯s father, Zhao Hai¡¯s heart tightened. He hastily walked forward and respectfully presented himself with a noble¡¯s ceremony before Karen. ¡°Zhao Hai has seen uncle. I had taken the liberty of visiting, and I hope uncle wasn¡¯t offended.¡±

    Karen, though angry, didn¡¯t abandon his daughter. He also didn¡¯t hold a grudge with Zhao Hai. After seeing that Zhao Hai was humble and polite, he immediately felt embarrassed. He stood quickly and helped Zhao Hai up. ¡°Mister is too polite. You have rescued Laura several times already. For this, I am very thankful to you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he replied, ¡°Uncle is too formal. I hadn¡¯t seen you before, which was an injustice. I hope uncle won¡¯t mind.¡±

    Laura watched Karen¡¯s reaction and rxed, then quickly said, ¡°Father, you¡¯re talking to Brother Hai while standing. Quickly, take a seat.¡± Since there were no outsiders in the room, Laura naturally called Zhao Hai by Brother Hai. After hearing that, Karen¡¯s facial expression became sour once more.

    Karen, however, had received an aristocratic education in his youth. Thus, he politely asked Zhao Hai to sit down. Zhao Hai was a bit nervous, but carefully sat next to Karen.

    Laura examined the people inside the room. Turning towards Searle, she said, ¡°Searle, draw back for now. Call two undead to guard the door. Don¡¯t allow anyone to enter. Pay attention to every detail and if there is anything urgent, you must call for me personally.¡±

    Searleplied immediately, turned around, and gently closed the door for Laura.

    Karen looked at Laura with a bit of confusion. After Laura watched Searle draw back, she turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, there are no outsiders here. Please, take off your hat. Grandpa Green, you can take off yours as well. Meg, don¡¯t just stand there. Take a seat here, quickly.¡±

    Zhao Hai and Green both chuckled. They removed their hat and hard helmet. Karen was shocked upon seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s face as he hadn¡¯t thought Zhao Hai would be this young. He imagined Zhao Hai to be around 30 years old. Reaching Zhao Hai¡¯s current strength at the age of thirty was already an extreme talent. He really wouldn¡¯t have thought that Zhao Hai¡¯s age was even lower than 20 years.

    Laura also sat down while Nier gave each of them a cup of tea, then retreated to Laura¡¯s back. Looking at Zhao Hai, Laura smiled and asked, ¡°Brother Hai, have you juste for a visit today? Or do you have some other matter to discuss?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Today, I just came for a visit. There really are no issues that require discussion. Oh, right. I brought several presents.¡± He waved a hand after speaking and three Spatial Bags appeared in his hands.

    Zhao Hai ced the Spatial Bags on the table, then smiled and said to Laura, ¡°This is my present to you. They are Spatial Bags. They have ten square meters of space inside. Go ahead and take a look. Try it out.¡±

    Laura and the others were stunned. They hadn¡¯t expected Zhao Hai would be this generous. Handing out spatial equipment that had no market price on the continent wasn¡¯t something they¡¯d expected.

 Chapter 205 - Sudden Change

    <h4>Chapter 205 - Sudden Change</h4>

    Without waiting for Laura, Karen picked up a Spatial Bag and carefully began to examine it. These Spatial Bags looked like ordinary cloth sacks. They were brown colored and had a hemp rope along the opening. Unextraordinary looking, they appeared inferior whenpared to a woman¡¯s handbag that was manufactured on the continent.

    Such a bag, if one threw it in front of an aristocratic madame or youngdy and didn¡¯t tell them it was a Spatial Bag, then they might be afraid to check or even pick it up. It may be possible they wouldn¡¯t even nce at it.

    Karen, however, wasn¡¯t looking at these superficial aspects. He was examining the magic arrays ced on the Spatial Bag. Karen was a magic array researcher and mostly liked to study the magic parts of various magic tools. Common space tools, however, had above-average, sophisticated magic arrays. Furthermore, it required a space magician in order to activate its space. This space magician also needed to be of a high enough rank in order to do the job, otherwise, the magic contained within would be pitifully small.

    This so-called activation was actually the sealing process. Once a space magician reached a high rank, they could use their magic power to cut apart spaces into subspaces and then seal them. This procedure was also called the activation process.

    The magic arrays ced on spatial magic tools, to put it bluntly, was just a very special type of magic seal. Its most important function was to assist the magician when they divided the space into subspaces and help make them independent of one another. This enabled humans to be able to use them at any time.

    It was because of this that general spatial magic tools on the continent were made with metal . Furthermore, the tools were made with a variety of metal types, and the quality of the requested metal made it so that the manufacture would be difficult.

    These Spatial Bags Zhao Hai had taken out were a type of spatial magic tool that had never before appeared or been heard of on the continent. This had certainly made Karen curious.

    Karen took the Spatial Bag and carefully examined it, but didn¡¯t find any special spot on it. He untied the rope that held the bag¡¯s mouth closed and checked it. When he still didn¡¯t find anything special, he frowned and opened the bag.

    He struck the bag¡¯s mouth and a projection of a magic array suddenly appeared atop the bag. This magic array projection was blue colored, like the blue light shone from a firefly.

    Karen thought about it for a while and rotated the bag. The magic array projection also rotated along with the bag¡¯s movement. Karen made the magic array cover a chair and said, ¡°Collect!¡±

    The chair immediately disappeared. Karen then said, ¡°ce!¡± and the chair that had disappeared reappeared in its original position.

    Karen nodded and said, ¡°Sure enough, the magic used isn¡¯t for sealing, but rather to gather and release. This is a good tool. In the end, I wonder how it was made¡­?¡± He¡¯d spoken as if he were lost in his thoughts.

    Zhao Hai and the others stared dumbfounded after they watched Karen. Zhao Hai had wanted to exin to Karen the use of the Spatial Bag, but hadn¡¯t thought that Karen would be so unexpectedly intelligent. He had unraveled the function of the Spatial Bag, yet his reaction was too strange, right?

    Laura looked at Karen¡¯s expression and immediately knew he¡¯d fallen to focusing on researching the magic array. Now, even if one shouted in his ears, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hear it. She couldn¡¯t help but smile at Zhao Hai. ¡°Brother Hai, don¡¯t worry, my father is normally like this. He really likes to study magic arrays and magic tools. When he starts, he forgets everything around him.¡±

    Zhao Hai examined Karen¡¯s appearance. Karen really did look like one of those crazy scientists. In order to focus on the study of their subjects, they could get so carried away. Such people were worth admiring.

    Shaking his head, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Uncle is really such a rare person. It¡¯s precisely because of people such as uncle that the development of magic here on the continent has reached such a degree.¡±

    Laura heard Zhao Hai¡¯s thoughts about Karen and couldn¡¯t help but smile sweetly. She reached out and picked up a Spatial Bag, carefully examining it. Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°The use is how you saw. This Spatial Bag isn¡¯t veryrge, at most about 10 cubic meters. Any more than that and you can¡¯t fit anything else inside.¡±

    Laura happily said, ¡°This is still very good, especially now. Most of the space equipment on the continent is controlled by and in the hands of those great aristocratic ns. Now we have our own. Furthermore, I heard that their space equipment isn¡¯t veryrge. This is really amazing.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled. ¡°I am d you like it. For me, this thing isn¡¯t difficult to obtain. I cannot, however, take out too many as it would be conspicuous.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°Brother Hai, rest assured, I will not easily reveal such a thing. By the way, Brother Hai, is this the only matter for today?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. I visited today for this matter and also to tour Casa City,¡± Zhao Hai said with a smile. ¡°By the way, I wanted to ask you if you could help me buy some fingerlings. Do you know where to buy them?¡±

    Laura frowned and said, ¡°Fingerlings are easy to buy. I have ways to obtain them. The problem is how to transport them. Fingerlings are very delicate, and because of the distance between their location and Stony Mountain, I¡¯m afraid that for every ten being transported, one can only be saved. This is why I haven¡¯t bought them.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled. ¡°I see. Originally, it was like this. I say there¡¯s no problem. Please contact the seller and ce a few orders. When the timees, look for me and I¡¯ll take them.¡±

    Laura immediately replied after hearing Zhao Hai, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll contact them as soon as possible. Once they reply, I¡¯ll send someone to look for you.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and was about to say something when suddenly, hisplexion changed. He turned and told Green, ¡°Grandpa Green, people are attacking Stony Mountain. Let¡¯s go back immediately.¡±

    Green was surprised for a moment. Hisplexion then changed and his eyes zed over. ¡°Good courage, they really came.¡± He stood up afterward and ced his helmet back on. Zhao Hai also put on his magic hat and the three stood up.

    Zhao Hai turned towards Laura and said, ¡°There¡¯s an incident happening at Stony Mountain. I must go back immediately. I will visit again in several days. Ah, right. Please be careful. I¡¯m afraid these people were sent by Carlo.¡±

    Laura and Quinn John also stood, theirplexions ugly. While they also thought that Markey Dell n would send people, they hadn¡¯t thought it would be this fast.

    Nodding to Zhao Hai, Laura said, ¡°Brother Hai, rest assured, there won¡¯t be any issues here. Please, you have to be careful.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded andplied with her words. He led Green and Meg as they left Faith Mansion on their horses and quickly left Casa City.

    Once they were outside Casa City, they found a ce with nobody around and entered the Space along with their horses. Then they left the Space and appeared in Bluestone Vi¡¯s yard.

    The vi was still fairly calm. After all, Cai-er was present and had assumedmand. If those people really dared to attack and climb the mountain, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to pass the courtyard since Cai-er was there. They wouldn¡¯t even be able to attack and climb the mountain as there were undead at the base of it.

    Zhao Hai and the other two appeared at the vi and immediately traveled to the foot of the mountain. Zhao Hai released both Cai-er and Zhao Wen. Zhao Wen was atop Zhao Hai¡¯s head while Cai-er sat on his shoulder.

    Zhao Hai then released the Eagle Virtuous Phantasms. He wanted to have a look and see how many had been sent to attack this time.

    The three weren¡¯t worried and slowly arrived at the base of the mountain. They actually didn¡¯t leave the ck mist, instead just standing inside. Cai-er waved her hand and a screen-like projection appeared in front of them. Since the area the screen could monitor had increased, Zhao Hai could clearly see the situation outside.

    There were a number of mercenaries outside fighting the undead. Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t ced many undead there, but most of them were experts like Zhao Jia, Zhao Shi, and Zhao Jie . They weren¡¯t good to mess with.

    More importantly was Buffy, Reo, and the group that was caught by the eagles during the ambush against Laura and were turned into undead afterward. The number in this group was quiterge.

    Zhao Hai released the eagles as he wanted to see if the opposing side had any reinforcements. These eagles acted as scouts as they flew through the air between Stony Mountain and Casa City. Zhao Hai suspected that the opposite party might possible be using the attack on Stony Mountain as a cover for the real killing move that would have ambushed Zhao Hai¡¯s party on their way back. What they wouldn¡¯t have suspected was that Zhao Hai had the Space and could thus instantly travel back to Stony Mountain.

    Soon, the eagles returned and hadn¡¯t found any ambush in the area. This was somewhat contrary to Zhao Hai¡¯s expectations. Although Stony Mountain was being attacked by arge number of mercenaries, about a thousand of them, they didn¡¯t have a genuine expert. There were several magicians, but none of high rank. These magicians were ones that specialized in area of effect attacks, but their magic power was too scarce and they couldn¡¯t keep it up. With Zhao Jia¡¯s teamposition, attacking Stony Mountain with such a force was futile. What was this all about?

    Zhao Hai told Green the news and Green shook his head. ¡°Young Master, I think we should go back to the outside of Casa City. After that, we can travel for a bit and see if an ambush happens there. What do you think?¡±

    The reason Green suggested this was because there were many ways to avoid reconnaissance in this world. Don¡¯t think of anything else, just using a stealth technique would allow one to evade the view of the eagles. If the other party really wanted to ambush them, then they would certainly use a foolproof approach. It wouldn¡¯t be like thest time when they failed to ambush Laura.

    That time, the reason the ambush against Laura was so carelessly done was because they weren¡¯t prepared. They hadn¡¯t thought Laura would be so daring to begin with. This time around, they would obviously make sure to have the proper preparations.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go back and travel slowly. I want to see what they have in store for us.¡±

    After the three returned to the yard, they quickly transported back to the Space and then to the outside of Casa City. They then sat in Alien¡¯s body and quickly dashed towards Stony Mountain.

    The reason they had to seem anxious was because Zhao Hai wanted to make them appear as if they were worried. This would then make people think they were anxious to head back and help in the rescue. With no time to look around, they manufactured an opportunity for others to ambush them.

 Chapter 206 - One Person Becomes a Thousand

    <h4>Chapter 206 - One Person Bes a Thousand</h4>

    While traveling forward, Zhao Hai paid attention to their surroundings through the projection of the monitor. Green and Meg were also attentive. Even if those stealth techniques could deceive an excellent eye, it couldn¡¯t hide from the monitor.

    What made Zhao Hai feel strange about was that after traveling for more than two hours, they still hadn¡¯t found the existence of an enemy. If they continue for another half hour more, they would soon arrive at Stony Mountain. By that point, there would obviously be no good ces for an ambush.

    Green was also a bit unsure and had shared Zhao Hai¡¯s thoughts that they would be ambushed past the halfway point to Stony Mountain. Now, however, they still hadn¡¯t found anyone. This was truly beyond their expectations. He looked puzzledly at the screen and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t they going to ambush us halfway to Stony Mountain?¡±

    Suddenly, a green dot appeared on the screen. Afterward, there was a rapid increase in the number of green dots, the change visible to the naked eye. This made Zhao Hai and the others dumbfounded as they didn¡¯t understand what was going on.

    Before long, those green dots had them surrounded. Green seemed to have thought of something and hisplexion suddenly changed. ¡°One person bes a thousand, Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows .¡±

    Zhao Hai and Meg were surprised for a moment. They turned their heads towards Green with a bit of confusion in their expression as they didn¡¯t understand what he¡¯d meant. Green looked at them and said, ¡°Young Master, you needn¡¯t be confused. There¡¯s actually only one person outside, yet we can also say there are a thousand individuals as well. This person is very famous on the continent as he is a renowned assassin for hire. What¡¯s more important is that this person is a Rank Seven warrior and, simultaneously, a Divergent Warlock.¡±

    ¡°Divergent Warlock?¡± Zhao Hai and Meg both cried out in rm at the same time. A couple of days ago, they had just said that Zhao Hai was a Divergent Warlock. They didn¡¯t expect that they would encounter a Divergent Warlock today.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stop Alien. They were surrounded by a thousand individuals. What was strange about these thousand individuals was that they all wore the same clothing and carried the same weapons. Only their posture as they wielded their weapons were different.

    Green, however, was calm this time around. He looked coldly at those silhouettes before turning his head towards Zhao Hai, saying, ¡°Yes, a Divergent Warlock. Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows is very strange. He has a very enviable Divergent technique, a doppelganger technique. His doppelganger technique creates sub-bodies that aren¡¯t dummies or illusions but real people. The attacks of these avatars of his are the same as his own attacks, and they also have the same strength as him. What¡¯s more important is that his doppelganger technique can allow his avatars to also use his weapon. I hear he can produce a thousand avatars. As such, he can perfectly be described as ¡®one person bes a thousand¡¯.¡±

    Zhao Hai was surprised. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that there could be such a Divergent technique. It¡¯s really too great. No wonder the other side is assured. With a thousand people used to deal with us, if this happened in the past we would have been thrown into confusion. But now? Haha.¡±

    Green alsoughed after hearing what Zhao Hai said. Truly, if this had happened before and they met with this Divergent Warlock, Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows, then it would have been a headache. This wasn¡¯t the case now. Don¡¯t even mention Zhao Hai with his two Rank Nine experts, even if he just used the eagles flying overhead, the quantity wouldn¡¯t be limited to just a thousand.

    Smiling, Green said, ¡°Young Master, you must go out and see Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows. Although this person is an assassin, he works quite frankly. Furthermore, he doesn¡¯t hurt the innocent, so he can be considered a good individual, a decent person to meet.¡±

    Zhao Hai showed a faint smile and nodded. He knew that here on the Ark Continent,mon assassins were like mercenaries and weren¡¯t truly disliked. Only those that were notorious and evil would be shamed. As such, no one really cared that much aboutmon assassins.

    The three of them walked out of Alien¡¯s mouth. They saw the battle formation outside that wasposed of a thousand people. The small army all wore leather armor and held a weapon in their hands, looking coldly at Zhao Hai.

    These thousand individuals looked exactly the same. Their height was about 1.8 meters or so, and they looked very strong. With messy hair that was uncared for, they had silver-gray eyes that gave one a cold feeling.

    The weapons they held were actually two-handed axes that looked quite heavy. They gazed at Zhao Hai and the other two. When the three came out, the sharp eyes of the army shed.

    Green stood beside Zhao Hai, looked at Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows, and with a cold voice said, ¡°Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows. I never would have thought we would run into you here. Why? How much of a bounty did they ce on us?¡±

    Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows had already thought he¡¯d been recognized, so he wasn¡¯t startled. Instead, he looked coldly at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°10,000 gold coins.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I didn¡¯t think we were that valuable, howe? Are you confident enough to keep us here?¡±

    Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows stared at Zhao Hai. He smiled coldly and said, ¡°A thousand against three. I cannot see the possibility of my loss.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly. ¡°Who said it was a thousand against three? Go ahead and look up.¡±

    Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows was surprised for a moment, then looked up at the sky and found that there were many small ck spots circling the sky. These ck spots were densely packed together. Based on his estimation, they were more than a thousand in number. Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows couldn¡¯t keep hisplexion from changing.

    Zhao Hai looked at Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows¡¯ appearance and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Now, which side has more people? You won¡¯t think I can¡¯t control them, right?¡±

    Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows lowered his head, then shook it. ¡°I believe you canmand them. However, I have taken other people¡¯s money, so I will naturally need to handle this matter. Kill!¡± Having shouted that, he flew towards Zhao Hai.

    Meg didn¡¯t wait for Zhao Hai and quickly took out the Sealed Magic Iron Tome. An angel instantly appeared over Zhao Hai¡¯s body, protecting him. Zhao Hai also wasn¡¯t idle as he cast an earth elemental magic spell, ¡®Ground Thorn Technique ¡®.

    This Ground Thorn Technique was an area-of-effect earth element magic spell. The range was around a hundred meters, but the lethality wasn¡¯t very high. For amon warrior, so long as they could jump, they could avoid it.

    Even if it wasn¡¯t an effective attack, at this moment it was effective at blocking his enemies. With Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows momentarily blocked, Zhao Hai held the Ghost Cane and waved it. Stone Giants appeared around Zhao Hai, blocking attacks.

    Green didn¡¯t help Zhao Hai get rid of their enemies. To him, this was a rarebat opportunity for Zhao Hai, and Green wanted him to experience it. Anyway, there was still Cai-er and Zhao Wen on Zhao Hai¡¯s side, so Green wasn¡¯t worried about his safety.

    At this time, the eagles flying in the sky began their attack on Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows. These eagles screamed as they flew down swiftly. Their present battle efficiency wasn¡¯t weak as they flew awe-inspiringly with killing intent around them.

    Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows hadn¡¯t thought that Zhao Hai would be so unexpectedly hard to deal with. What¡¯s more was that the information he was given said that Zhao Hai was a ck magician. The information hadn¡¯t listed that Zhao Hai could use earth element magic. Moreover, he couldmand flying magic beasts with blood-red bodies. At a nce, this wasn¡¯t easy to deal with.

    After the eagles flew down and attacked Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows, he became filled with regret. He hadn¡¯t thought that the battle efficiency of the eagles would be so strong. Moreover, their talons were strange since they could block his axe attacks. He began to feel his battle qi draining fast, faster than its usual consumption. This made Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows secretlyin.

    At this moment, Alien looked up into the sky and suddenly roared. It fiercely charged towards Zhao Hai. It was unknown when exactly it had transformed into arge zombie predator. It struck rapidly, not giving Zhao Hai the chance to hide.

    Green and Meg were both startled. They had been standing beside Zhao Hai and had absolutely no guard up against Alien. The two would never have thought that Alien would change form at this time.

    Just then, Green angrily shouted. Alien threw itself onto Zhao Hai, but instead of crashing into him, it opened its mouth and swallowed Zhao Hai. Furthermore, they didn¡¯t know when but it had suddenly changed into skeleton form. After swallowing Zhao Hai, a sword appeared, piercing straight down onto its head.

    Right! A sword appeared above Alien¡¯s head and this sword was very hard. Alien¡¯s head couldn¡¯t help but be pulled downward, sinking together with the sword and into the ground.

    Green and Meg now clearly understood what had happened. Originally, Alien didn¡¯t really want to attack Zhao Hai. Instead, it tried to save him. They hadn¡¯t expected that there would be another hidden assassin in the vicinity. That assassin had suddenly attacked Zhao Hai with a quick burst. If not for the timely rescue from Alien, the consequences would truly be inconceivable.

    Actually, Green didn¡¯t know that just as Alien took action, Cai-er had already appeared on Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and Zhao Wen on his head. Thus, even if Alien didn¡¯t make a move, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have been in any idents. Since Cai-er and Zhao Wen weren¡¯trge, nobody had felt their presence .

    With the sudden appearance of the assassin, Alien didn¡¯t have to just save Zhao Hai but also had to take the brunt of the assassin¡¯s attack. One must know, however, that Alien was an undead variation. Spiritual attacks were his forte, so to suddenly move made the other shocked .

    That person, however, was strictly trained. Thus, when the person found out their attack had failed, he immediately wanted to retreat. Green didn¡¯t give the person a chance. With his Spirit Wind Sword, he charged straight at the person.

    Zhao Hai was drenched in cold sweat. He hadn¡¯t thought that the assassin¡¯s stealth techniques would be this fierce. Not even Green had found him.

    Thinking about this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart tighten. He turned towards Cai-er and said, ¡°Cai-er, help Grandpa Green. Don¡¯t let that assassin run.¡±

    Cai-erplied immediately. With a swift movement, she suddenly appeared beside Green with the use of a Spatial Crack. Several vines extended from the inside of the Spatial Crack and headed straight for the assassin.

    This sudden attack greatly startled the assassin. His appearance was that of a person making continuous dodges with great difficulty. Yet, he hadn¡¯t actually thought that those vines would vanish. Just as he was startled, behind him appeared another Spatial Crack and vines stretched forth from it. The person was then bound tightly. These vines had small fibrous roots that were like steel needles stabbing into his body. The person¡¯s endurance was really astonishing. Even with this much pain, he didn¡¯t make a sound.

 Chapter 207 - Blood Oath

    <h4>Chapter 207 - Blood Oath</h4>

    This matter wasn¡¯t finished yet. Those small fibrous roots pierced into the assassin¡¯s body. As though they were regr roots, they began to suck on the flesh and blood of the assassin. In the blink of an eye, the assassin had actually disappeared from the spot.

    Zhao Hai and the others were convinced that their eyes didn¡¯t y tricks on them. The assassin was actually gone, only leaving behind tattered clothes and an almost transparent piercing sword. He hadpletely vanished, not a single trace of skin, bone, blood, or flesh left behind. Completely gone, as if the person had never existed on this world.

    The three looked at the spot nkly. After causing the assassin¡¯s disappearance, one of the vines curled around that piercing sword and then vanished into the Spatial Crack.

    That assassin was at least a Rank Eight expert. A Rank Eight expert was instantly sucked dry. Had Cai-er really caused the person to disappear in the blink of an eye? The fibrous root hairs didn¡¯t leave behind a single thing. Wasn¡¯t this too formidable ?

    A thought shed in Zhao Hai and the others¡¯ head. If that assassin wasn¡¯t a Rank Eight expert, then it wouldn¡¯t have been possible for him to hide from Green. A Rank Eight assassin that wanted too kill on purpose, not even Green would be able to escape.

    Such strength, in front of Cai-er, simply vanished from the world. Not even a bit remained. Such a strength made Zhao Hai and the others scared in their hearts.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to look at Cai-er¡¯s adorable figure. He suddenly imagined that she¡¯d grown a tail and two sharp horns and became a little devil.

    Cai-er looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance, puzzled. ¡°How is the Young Master? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Zhao Hai calmed down a bit and said to Cai-er, ¡°Cai-er, did you eat that assassin?¡±

    Cai-er was still puzzled when she looked at Zhao Hai. ¡°What does it mean to eat? He died, so he naturally became fertilizer. I am a seven-colored flower, so what¡¯s wrong with absorbing fertilizer? In the Devil World, after the magic beasts and other creatures die, then except for turning into undead they would try and attract my attention. They would even take the initiative and let me absorb them. What¡¯s so strange about this?¡±

    Zhao Hai was dumbfounded. With regards to Cai-er, it truly was what she¡¯d said. Her main body was that of a nt, and nts didn¡¯t know what was good or evil. They only desired to seek out nutrition in order to grow. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to tell Cai-er that what she did was wrong, because Cai-er herself didn¡¯t make any mistakes.

    At this time, Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows discovered the death of the assassin and hisplexion couldn¡¯t help but change.

    That assassin had been sent by his employer to help himplete this task, so themission he obtained was only 10,000 gold coins. For these 10,000 gold coins, he wasn¡¯t entrusted to take Zhao Hai¡¯s life but to distract them and allow the assassin the opportunity to strike out and kill Zhao Hai.

    Assassins weren¡¯t fools. To take a life for money yet die in the process wouldn¡¯t earn them anything. Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows had previously inquired about Zhao Hai¡¯s strength before taking the assignment. Zhao Hai was at least a Rank Eight expert. Moreover, he had several Rank Eight experts by his side. If 10,000 gold coins was to be used to buy Zhao Hai¡¯s life, then Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows wouldn¡¯t ept such an assignment. The risk was just too great.

    The person who had hired him, however, had said that the 10,000 gold coins was just to attract Zhao Hai¡¯s attention. As such, Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows epted the task. Yet now the true assassin was dead. This was the same as saying they had failed their task this time around. Currently, he didn¡¯t want to remain and continue to go all out against Zhao Hai.

    At this time, Zhao Hai walked out of Alien with Cai-er on his shoulder and Zhao Wen on his head. There shouldn¡¯t be any more worries.

    As he left Alien, Zhao Hai saw Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows and his flying eagles. The shadows soon disappeared slowly. One by one, their numbers decreased until even thest Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows disappeared from the battlefield.

    Zhao Hai was surprised for a moment. He immediately understood that originally, only the doppelgangers of Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows were present. The real body, however, was nowhere to be seen.

    Green also witnessed the situation and turned towards Zhao Hai. ¡°Young Master, we cannot let him escape. If we let him escape, then outsiders will know of our situation.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and ordered, ¡°Zhao Wen, find and capture him.¡±

    Zhao Wen immediatelyplied and shifted a little,pletely vanishing from her previous position.

    Zhao Hai had understood what Green meant. If they let Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows escape today, then he would definitely let others know that Zhao Hai had other abilities such as earth elemental magic and the ability tomand flying eagles. He would even let them know of the existence of Cai-er. All of this would naturally be exposed. These were cards Zhao Hai kept hidden in his hand, so he naturally didn¡¯t want to let Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows escape. It was better to not let others know of it.

    Turning towards Cai-er, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Cai-er, aren¡¯t you going to take out that man¡¯s sword? Go ahead and let me have a look.¡±

    Cai-erplied immediately and the sword appeared in front of Zhao Hai. The materials used for the sword were very special. It seemed transparent and it didn¡¯t reflect light. Moreover, it was extremely thin and the sword was unexpectedly soft.

    Zhao Hai took the nearly transparent soft sword. He couldn¡¯t believe that this world would have such a thing. Even on Earth, wanting to make such a sword of simr quality wouldn¡¯t be easy. In the end, how did they much such a sword here on the Ark Continent?

    The appearance of the sword looked very sharp. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but take the Ghost Cane and try to knock it against the sword. He wouldn¡¯t have thought that upon the two objects touching, the eyes of the skull on the Ghost Cane would sh with a red light. The skull¡¯s mouth suddenly opened and bit the sword. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t respond fast enough and could only watch as it continued to bite into the sword. One bit after another, the sword was slowly eaten.

    Zhao Hai and the others were dumbfounded. They didn¡¯t understand what was happening. At this time, Cai-er turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, the Space has analyzed that the sword is made from some unknown animal¡¯s bone. That animal bone isn¡¯t only sharp, but also hard, as hard as steel. It was eaten by the Ghost Cane, so now the Ghost Cane can transform into that sword at any time. Even if you don¡¯t want it to transform into a sword, you can now make the Ghost Cane either soft or hard.¡±

    This was an unexpected surprise. Zhao Hai was overjoyed. Looking at Cai-er, he asked, ¡°Really? Does the Ghost Can really have such an ability?¡±

    Cai-er smiled. ¡°It didn¡¯t have such an ability in the past, but when Zhao Wen and I entered the Space, it naturally acquired this ability. As such, the Ghost Cane also gained that same ability. Haha.¡±

    Overjoyed, Zhao Hai picked up the Ghost Cane. Looking at its appearance, one wouldn¡¯t see anything special. He could help but hold the Ghost Cane in two hands and try to bend it. He didn¡¯t expect that although it looked hard, the crystal-like Ghost Cane bent like a bow.

    Zhao Hai gawked. He loosened his grip and the Ghost Cane returned to its original appearance. Zhao Hai picked up the Ghost Cane and tried to knock it against Alien. A ding-ding sound was heard, reflecting its hardness .

    Zhao Hai nodded in satisfaction. The Ghost Cane could change ording to his will and be soft or hard. Zhao Wen soon flew back from the distance, Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows grasped in her forelegs.

    Before long, Zhao Wen arrived in front of Zhao Hai. She loosened her grip and threw Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows onto the ground before going back to her position atop Zhao Hai¡¯s head. ¡°Young Master, this guy is really cunning. His main body was a thousand meters away from here. Moreover, he was hiding in the woods which made it really hard to find him.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°If he was easy to find, then we wouldn¡¯t have needed our Little Wen to move personally. Say, Little Wen, what do you want to eat today?¡±

    Zhao Wen had been eating the blue-eyed rabbits the Space produced, but she doesn¡¯t eat much. Moreover, the rabbits were really delicious and had be a favorite of Zhao Wen.

    ¡°Rabbit!¡± Zhao Hai had expected such an answer. Zhao Went was more childish whenpared to Cai-er. Cai-er, on the other hand, didn¡¯t have much contact with others so she appeared somewhat naive. Zhao Wen was instead closer to a human child.

    Zhao Haiplied with Zhao Wen¡¯s wish. He then turned towards Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows and saw that he¡¯d fainted and wasn¡¯t dead. Zhao Hai turned towards Green and asked, ¡°Grandpa Green, what should we do with him?¡±

    Green was feeling somewhat awkward. Letting Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows live would mean he must keep the secret. Instead of that, they might as well just kill him, turning him into an undead as added security. With this thought, his eyes shed and he said, ¡°Young Master, only a dead man can keep a secret. We must kill him.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s heart was somewhat ufortable, yet he couldn¡¯t me Green for being ruthless. He just wasn¡¯t ustomed to killing someone who didn¡¯t have the ability to resist .

    At this time, Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows, who had been lying prone on the ground, turned over and was now kneeling before Zhao Hai. He said, ¡°Mister, please do not kill me. I am willing to be your ve. Mister, please forgive me.¡±

    Zhao Hai and Green didn¡¯t think Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows would wake up so quickly. They looked at each other, then Zhao Hai turned towards Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows and asked, ¡°Be my ve? Are you sincere? Would you undertake a blood oath?¡±

    Blood oaths were messy, and under a blood oath, one cannot vite their pledge. Otherwise, that person would be punished. This wasn¡¯t Earth where swearing was simr to eating a cabbage. Blood oaths could not be vited afterward, else the blood within their bodies will flow backward. In the end, they will die due to their heart rupturing .

    Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows hesitated a bit, then clenched his teeth. He lifted his hand and bit his finger. This issued the blood oath on the spot. When Shue of Ten-thousand Shadowspleted the blood oath, Zhao Hai felt a mystical connection between himself and Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows. Seemingly, it was like his connection with the undead. If Zhao Hai wanted him to live, he would live. If he wanted him to die, he would die.

    Watching Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows give his pledge, Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, follow me now. We will go back to Stony Mountain.¡± Turning around, Zhao Hai entered Alien.

    Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows followed behind and was startled when he entered Alien. He hadn¡¯t thought that Alien would hide such an appearance. He didn¡¯t say anything, however, and just sat honestly behind Zhao Hai. He lowered his head and didn¡¯t dare to make a noise.

 Chapter 208 - Shue of Ten-thousand Shadowsâ€™s Shock

    <h4>Chapter 208 - Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows¡¯s Shock</h4>

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t restrict Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows. He turned his head towards Green and said, ¡°Grandpa Green, our previous guess was correct. They besieged Stony Mountain in order to get us to return and provide aid. It seems that as long as we head back, the rm around Stony Mountain will be lifted.¡±

    Green nodded. He turned towards Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows and asked, ¡°Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows, was it the Markey Dell n that had hired you this time?¡±

    Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows nodded and said, ¡°I was hired by the Markey Dell n¡¯s Fifth Young Master, Carlo. My main duty was to assist the assassin by drawing Master¡¯s attention. After that, the assassin would attack Master. I ask Master to please forgive me.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Before, we were enemies and our positions were different. Those matters mean nothing now. Later on, call me Young Master as I don¡¯t like to be called Master.¡±

    Shue of Ten-thousand Shadowsplied immediately. His heart began to loosen up as he¡¯d feared Zhao Hai might me this matter on him. Since he was now a ve to a blood oath with Zhao Hai, he knew Zhao Hai had the power to dispose of him. This was thergest thorn stuck in his heart.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t pay any attention to Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows¡¯ mood. In any case, they would need to buy ves afterward. Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows was now bound by a blood oath, so as a ve he was a great deal more loyalpared to bought ves. As such, Zhao Hai could trust him.

    He then said to Green, ¡°It seems that the Markey Dell n wants to get involved. Even though I don¡¯t think that assassin was from the Markey Dell n headquarters, but instead from Carlo, this might just be a test. The real attack will soon follow.¡±

    Green nodded. ¡°Maybe Carlo doesn¡¯t want to ce such a piece of fat in the maw of the n, so he probably made thisst ditch effort against us. Anyway, the people he sent this time, besides the assassin, didn¡¯t have any masters with them. Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows was only bought with money, and to Carlo that money simply means nothing to him.¡±

    Smiling coldly, Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°If he wants to send people, then let him send them. If he wants to ask others, then I¡¯ll let him do as he pleases. I want to see how much money he¡¯ll spend in the end. Just wait, when the timees for us to tidy him up, I¡¯ll let Laura take over all of his businesses here in the Aksu Empire. That Markey Dell n¡­ Hmph. They provoked us, so they shouldn¡¯t feel good about it.¡±

    Green sneered and said, ¡°The Markey Dell n has been in the scene for too long now and truly think highly of themselves. As for the Purcell n, what kind of n are they? They¡¯re a pure, established aristocratic n, a n with its own fiefdom and personal army. Can the Markey Dell npare with them?

    ¡°That said, these past few years, the Markey Dell n has offended many people. These people are eagerly waiting for an opportunity. At this time, they won¡¯t dare to move against us because they won¡¯t just be offending us, but the Purcell n. They truly are courting death. Later on, when the Markey Dell n can¡¯t even dig up their own skin, we¡¯ll surely take a look and see how many benefits we can gain from them.¡±

    Zhao Hai revealed a faint smile. ¡°We don¡¯t have to think about the benefits. The advantage we have is our closer rtionship with Laura and Evan. Oh, say, we don¡¯t have much manpower so we can grab that benefit.¡±

    Nodding, Green said, ¡°That¡¯s also good. Haha. So long as the Young Master marries Laura, it will mean we gain the wealth of two people as a result.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t bear to hear this and said to Green, ¡°Grandpa Green, those words can¡¯t be spoken irresponsibly. It will make us look as though we schemed for Laura¡¯s money.¡±

    Green smiled. ¡°We had a part in how they had gotten their wealth as well. Laura has her current status thanks to us. Others might not know, but she clearly understands this. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t pay so much attention to Young Master. Ah, right. Young Master, we should notify Miss Laura to save her from needless worrying.¡±

    Nodding, Zhao Hai said, ¡°After we return to Stony Mountain. When we get back, then we can send a letter to Miss Laura. First, we will have to check the situation.¡±

    Green nodded. On the other hand, Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows was listening closely to their conversation. To be honest, as an assassin, he didn¡¯t need to understand these matters. Furthermore, he didn¡¯t work for the Purcell Duchy, and thus didn¡¯t have any interests in the duchy¡¯s gratitudes and grudges.

    Now, however, he was a ve of Zhao Hai¡¯s and thus needed to understand the situation of the duchy. When he heard what Green said, Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows was startled. This issue unexpectedly involved the Markey Dell n and Purcell n. Those two ns were very famous on the continent. A bad step would mean dire results.

    After thinking about the situation, Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows didn¡¯t feel angry. Instead, he felt a bit lucky. If he did sessfully deal with Zhao Hai this time around, then the Purcell n would know of it and he¡¯d be finished. The Purcell n wouldn¡¯t be polite to him. Even if he were a Divergent Warlock, he feared it would be difficult to run from them and he might actually die.

    As they spoke, the group had almost reached Stony Mountain. Zhao Hai began to hear chaotic war cries, but he didn¡¯t stop Alien from moving forward. They continued on straight to Stony Mountain .

    Cai-er, who was sitting on Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder, waved her hand and a screen projection appeared before them. They all examined the screen and didn¡¯t notice Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows¡¯ shock.

    This was the first time Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows had seen a monitoring device that could project such a thing. What he didn¡¯t know was that the screen in the Spatial Vi was a great dealrger than this. It was the size of a person and had a crystal clear quality.

    Zhao Hai carefully observed the situation. The dressed up mercenaries weren¡¯t that strong. As such, they couldn¡¯t charge into the mountain and many of them had died already.

    Looking at the map above the projection, he found several green dots that stayed at the opposite side of the mountain, unmoving. Evidently, this was where theymanded the fight.

    When Zhao Hai pointed out these green dots, the projection turned. Those few green dots began to erge, and Zhao Hai soon found the position of these green dots. Some of the dots then turned into three ck magicians.

    These three ck magicians, along with two mercenaries, were standing to the side of Stony Mountain. They were looking at the mountain, and also at Alien.

    Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows was dumbfounded after seeing all this. It was truly beyond his imagination. He wasn¡¯t a person who never had contact with a magician. On the contrary, toplete his assignments he had to regrly work with magicians. However, he had never seen magic like Zhao Hai¡¯s.

    He truly thought that Zhao Hai was using magic. On the continent, magic was really mysterious. No matter what abilities people had, unless it was extremely abnormal, it would be considered magic.

    In the past, he had seen magicians using reconnaissance magic before, but that kind of magic can only inform the magician casting it. When listening to the magician¡¯s description of the situation, it would always seem vague or unclear.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s ability waspletely different. Everyone could see the real individuals, and even their movements were clearly shown. Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows even saw the individual hairs on the back of a ck magician¡¯s hand.

    Zhao Hai was carefully examining those three ck magicians when Green breathed in deeply and said, ¡°This Carlo is really attentive. This time around, he even searched for three ck magicians to deal with us. It seems like they want to use those three ck magicians and have them deal with Young Master¡¯s undead. Haha. This was a good idea.¡±

    High ranking ck magicians could steal a low ranking ck magician¡¯s summoned creatures, especially the native kind of undead . The only thing was that their rank must be sufficiently high enough. This was because they weren¡¯t only dealing with the ck magician, but with their undead as well. It was equal to fighting against the spiritual attacks of two individuals.

    Carlo, however, took the time to look for those three ck magicians in order to deal with the undead. They were told to leave Zhao Hai to the forces while they specifically dealt with the undead. Without Zhao Hai, dealing with the undead would be a lot easier.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t actually worried about his undead since they were different from themon undead on the continent. Furthermore, their own ranks were high, so even if he hadn¡¯t subdued them, the three ck magicians would probably have trouble taking control of them anyway. Right now, it should be impossible.

    Zhao Hai showed a faint smile as he said, ¡°Should we let them be? Or how about letting them join thepany of Zhao Zui? Since we sent Zhao Zui and his team to Laura, the avable manpower we have on our hands is a bit short.¡±

    Green smiled. ¡°Let them go and tell Carlo about our situation. Since Carlo hasn¡¯t given up yet, this will also let the Markey Dell n know we aren¡¯t easy to deal with.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine as well,¡± Zhao Hai replied with a smile. ¡°That kind of person can¡¯t produce anything that can threaten us. Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows, go out and repel those mercenaries.¡±

    Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows was surprised for a moment. He hadn¡¯t thought that Zhao Hai would call him. He immediatelyplied and left Alien. After leaving, he conveniently picked up arge sword off a mercenary soldier and activated his doppelganger technique. Then he went straight off towards those mercenaries, ughtering them.

    Green was confused. Looking at Zhao Hai, he asked, ¡°Young Master, why did you send out Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows when you could have ordered the undead to easily solve the mercenaries?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly. ¡°Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows was sent by Carlo to deal with us. Now that he suddenly lifted his hands against those mercenaries, what do you think Carlo will feel from this? He may consider that Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows had betrayed him and wouldn¡¯t let him off. In case this happens, then Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows can only rely on us, else death awaits him. Although I had used the blood oath to restrain him, it¡¯s better if he personally cuts off his past and feels good when staying with us.¡±

    Green was surprised for a moment. He hadn¡¯t thought that Zhao Hai would think of this. Zhao Hai was also right. Although Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows was bound by a blood oath and wouldn¡¯t betray Zhao Hai, he wouldn¡¯t be loyal from his heart. Even if he doesn¡¯t dare to betray Zhao Hai now, if he doesn¡¯t work to serve them, then it might be possibly that he would do anything he can to make things troublesome for Zhao Hai.

 Chapter 209 - Identity

    <h4>Chapter 209 - Identity</h4>

    As Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows left, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t pay anymore attention to him and instead focused on the ck magicians. He wanted to know what ys the ck magicians would use. Since Carlo had sent them to deal with him, their ranks shouldn¡¯t be low. What method will they use?

    Just as he was thinking this, Alien suddenly began to shake. Zhao Hai was surprised, then immediately understood. The opposite party was trying to control Alien in order to deal with them. This somewhat surprised Zhao Hai, but he decided to wait it out. Since the opposite party knew they were inside Alien, they must of thought of dealing with Alien first. So long as they controlled Alien, they could then move against Zhao Hai and the others who were inside this undead.

    They really did have a good scheme, but this scheme wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve their goals. First and foremost, they didn¡¯t know of Zhao Hai¡¯s greatest cheat, the Space. Alien itself was already hard to deal with as it was a variation type of undead. Those fellows looking at Alien should soon feel they have bad luck.

    To be safe, however, Zhao Hai brought Green and Meg into the Space, then to Bluestone Vi. They sat around the living room and examined the situation outside.

    Alien was apparently quite irritated. He had obviously found out that the other party wished to deal with him. Moreover, since Zhao Hai left, Alien could feel relieved and move against those ck magicians without a care. Therefore, once Zhao Hai left, Alien immediately threw itself in the direction of those three ck magicians.

    Zhao Hai watched Alien¡¯s actions and didn¡¯t say anything. If those three ck magicians escaped, then things would be easier. If they didn¡¯t, then they should just stay and be Zhao Hai¡¯s ves.

    Meg took a pot of tea and poured some for Zhao Hai and Green, then sat with the other two and quietly watched the screen with them. At the moment, there were over a hundred casualties among the mercenaries. Furthermore, they still couldn¡¯t break past the foot of Stony Mountain. This had begun to make them fearful.

    Zhao Hai was afraid that the other side might find out too much, so he didn¡¯t release the eagles and have them help in the defense. He entrusted everything to the undead and had them deal with the enemies.

    He didn¡¯t really care about the situation on the battlefield. They just wanted to see whether Alien could tidy up those three ck magicians.

    The three ck magicians apparently hadn¡¯t expected that Alien would find their location, or that it would charge them. They didn¡¯t know that Zhao Hai and the others were already gone and could only feel flustered.

    They began to panic and threw an attack at Alien. Alien itself understood spiritual magic, so it knew what to do at this time. Strengthening its own spiritual power, it immediately released a spiritual counter-attack at the three ck magicians.

    One must agree that Alien was definitely intelligent. Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t ever taught it how to fight. Instead, it seemed to instinctively understand how to defend itself and counter-attack. Before it was assaulted, it hadn¡¯t disyed any strong spiritual attacks, but now it could hold its own and stay undefeated. Because of the results of their attacks a few moments ago, the three ck magicians were confused and their actions became dyed. Alien then released its spiritual counter-attack, which the three ck magicians were unable to dodge.

    A spiritual counter-attack was the most dreadful move against a magician. The damage wouldn¡¯t be light, but have high consequences. For instance, the entirety of their cultivation could be wasted, or they could be a disabled person or even an idiot. Lastly, they could possibly die. These consequences were not light in the least.

    Alien¡¯s spiritual counter-attack, this time around, wasn¡¯t light and heavily impacted the three ck mages. The three¡¯s appearance shook and they were swept off their feet. The mercenaries with them saw what had happened and immediately stepped back. When they looked at the three ck magicians, all they saw were pools of blood and ack of aura.

    This made the two mercenaries greatly surprised. They were shocked at Alien¡¯s spiritual attack and quickly ordered the retreat. After giving thismand, they ran as fast as they could and didn¡¯t even bother to tidy up the corpses on the ground.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly. ¡°It seems that now, we have three more assistants. Meg, call Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows back.¡±

    Megplied and quickly walked down the mountain. She knew that if Zhao Hai didn¡¯t give his consent, then Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows wouldn¡¯t be able to climb the mountain. Nevermind the fact that he was a Rank Seven warrior, even if he were a Rank Eight warrior with a thousand doppelgangers, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to breach through and climb the mountain.

    * * * * *

    Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows looked at the retreating enemies and took back his avatars. He then stood at the foot of the mountain. Upon Alien¡¯s arrival on the mountain, Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows still thought Zhao Hai and the others were inside it.

    When Alien arrived at the mountain, it held three dead ck magicians in its mouth. After spitting them onto the ground, itid down at the foot of the mountain and shut its maw. This made Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows confused, and he didn¡¯t know what to do. As such, he just stood there and waited with Alien.

    At this time, the mists around Stony Mountain fluctuated. Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows quickly looked in that direction to see who wasing out. What he saw was the silhouette of a human. Then he was shocked. He hadn¡¯t expected that the one toe out would unexpectedly be Meg.

    Meg looked at Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows and said, ¡°Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows, the Young Master wishes to talk to you within Stony Mountain. Come and follow me.¡± She then turned and walked back up the mountain. Alien ran several steps forward before falling in behind Meg. Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows, although confused, didn¡¯t say anything and just followed Meg in.

    As they walked, Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows was sizing up the situation. They were surrounded by ck mists and couldn¡¯t see anything past it. He didn¡¯t know how many undead were within the ck mist. This made him afraid to take a wrong step and he followed Meg closely.

    Before long, they arrived at Bluestone Vi. Upon seeing Bluestone Vi, Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows was stunned. The beauty of the vi was beyond his imagination. He thought that Bluestone Vi would be like the rest of Stony Mountain; covered with ck mists, gloomy, terrifying. He wouldn¡¯t have thought that this ce would be like a flower garden.

    Those vines with seven-colored flowers gave people a sensation of beauty. It felt like walking through a dream. Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows couldn¡¯t help but pause outside Bluestone Vi and stare nkly.

    When Meg heard the footsteps behind her pause, she couldn¡¯t help but turn around and check. She found Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows staring at the vi¡¯s seven-colored flowers with a nk expression. Meg couldn¡¯t hold back her smile as she said, ¡°Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows, you can look at itter. Let¡¯s go in quickly, the Young Master is waiting for us.¡±

    Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows recovered and busilyplied. He followed Meg into the courtyard. To be honest, Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows was a bit unhappy with Meg¡¯s attitude. As a maidservant, they should be on the same level .

    He didn¡¯t dare to openly disy his thoughts, though. He had only just joined Zhao Hai and didn¡¯t yet understand his temperament. At this time, there wouldn¡¯t be any advantage in offending Meg.

    After crossing over to the courtyard, Alien found a ce andid down on its tummy. Meg led Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows through the backyard, then into the parlor room. Upon entering the parlor room, Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows was surprised to see Zhao Hai¡¯s and Green¡¯s appearances.

    Zhao Hai and Green had taken off their hat and helmet. They didn¡¯t need to use those within Stony Mountain. Furthermore, they didn¡¯t fear that Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows would spread the word. If he dared to vite the oath, then it was equivalent to courting with death.

    What surprised Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows was Zhao Hai¡¯s age and Green¡¯s current appearance. Green and Zhao Hai were sitting, facing one another, drinking tea. They chatted quietly as they did so. Looking at this magician and follower, it seemed as though they were family.

    Zhao Hai looked at Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows and said, ¡°Wee back.¡±

    Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows recovered and hastily bowed to Zhao Hai. ¡°Yes, Young Master, what is yourmand?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any other order for you. Since you did a good job, and are now my follower, I¡¯ll let you know of my identity.¡±

    Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows stood there with a lowered head, but his heart wasn¡¯t tranquil. To be honest, he wasn¡¯t happy to be a follower of Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t told him who he was, nor what he did. The situation, however, revealed that he was stronger than others, so he could only be Zhao Hai¡¯s ve and make the blood oath.

    And now, with what Zhao Hai said, Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows couldn¡¯t help but whisper some words of suspicion within his heart. Zhao Hai saying this meant he probably had another identity, but in the end he couldn¡¯t think of what other identity he might have.

    Zhao Hai looked at Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows and said, ¡°Since you had pledged yourself under a blood oath, we are now locusts tied to one rope . As such, I¡¯m not afraid to tell you. If I told you my identity and said that you wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in the Aksu Empire for even a day after knowing it, would you be afraid?¡±

    Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows couldn¡¯t help but jump. He quickly knelt on one knee and said, ¡°Please be relieved Young Master. Although I, Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows, am an assassin, I meant what I had said. I said I would follow the Young Master, and thus will be loyal to the Young master. Please, rest assured, Young Master.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. ¡°Good. Remember your words. Now, listen up. My former name was Adam Buda, and I have changed my name to Zhao Hai Buda. I am the Buda n¡¯s current patriarch.¡±

    Shocked, Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows couldn¡¯t believe what he¡¯d just heard as he looked at Zhao Hai. He hadn¡¯t expected Zhao Hai to say he was of the Buda n.

    The Buda n was very famous on the continent. It wasn¡¯t because of anything but the fact that they had been ced in the ck Waste by the Aksu Empire. After so many years, that ce had finally be the fiefdom of an aristocratic n. Due to this, the Buda n became famous quite easily.

    Furthermore, he had heard that the Young Master of the Buda n was a dandy, and that he had drunk the Water of Nothingness. How could such a person sit in front of him, wearing ck magician robes with a reputation of being a ck magician? How could this Zhao Hai use earth elemental magic?

    Watching Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows¡¯ reaction, Zhao Hai said, ¡°You needn¡¯t be suspicious. I am Adam Buda. Now, however, I have changed my name to Zhao Hai Buda. This is our n¡¯s Head Steward, Spiritwind Battle General Green Buda, and his granddaughter, Meg Buda.¡±

    Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows now believed it as he hastily greeted Green. In the past, Green was a famous Rank Eight expert on the continent. As such, he had previously heard of his reputation, yet hadn¡¯t seen him before. Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows then greeted Meg. Now he knew why Meg was arrogant; it was because she had the capability of being so.

 Chapter 210 - Southern King

    <h4>Chapter 210 - Southern King</h4>

    Although Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows didn¡¯t know that Meg was a Rank Six magician, just the fact that she was Green¡¯s grand-daughter was enough for her to be prideful.

    Green¡¯s importance within the Buda n was something known by most on the continent. If it weren¡¯t for Green and Meirin, then the Buda n would have been extinguished long ago. Due to this, after he heard that Meg was Green¡¯s grand-daughter, Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows¡¯ tiny feeling of dissatisfaction within his heart vanished.

    Zhao Hai looked at Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows and said, ¡°Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows, I have told you my identity. This means that I regard you as one of my people. You have pledged a blood oath, which means you cannot betray me in this life. I do hope, however, that you can be one of my genuine confidants.

    ¡°I am not afraid to tell you that although I drank the Water of Nothingness, I am still a Divergent Warlock and I also have a way to resolve the toxin. In the future, I will revitalize the Buda n. So long as you help me, I won¡¯t mistreat you. But if you only want to work and not strive hard on my behalf, to be aloof and act slippery, then don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±

    Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows bowed and said, ¡°Young Master, please feel relieved. I, Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows, had vowed to follow you. I will naturally help Young Master.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He turned towards Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows and said, ¡°Come with me.¡± Standing up, he walked out of the room.

    While Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows didn¡¯t understand what Zhao Hai was doing, he still followed him. Before long, he walked outside and saw arge number of undead. These undead were zombies, and Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows knew that they were undead from their stiff facial features. Some of the zombies were wounded, yet there wasn¡¯t a drop of blood flowing from them. They all just stood there with wooden faces.

    Each of them held one or two corpses. Zhao Hai looked at several corpses, which were the dead ck magicians. He cast his Spirit Trap technique and turned the ck magicians into high-level undead. Then he cast the Bone Forging technique and turned the mercenaries into low-level undead .

    Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows still couldn¡¯t understand what Zhao Hai clearly meant, or why Zhao Hai had made him observe this. Zhao Hai smiled and put all of the undead into the Space.

    Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows saw rays of light sh in the courtyard before all of the undead vanished. While he was in a daze, the undead reappeared with major changes.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s previous skills, whether they were the Spirit Trap or Bone Forging technique, both turned the corpses to skeletons. The undead taken out were now zombies, and the wounds of the previous zombies had already been restored. This startled Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows.

    Turning towards the three ck magicians, Zhao Hai said, ¡°You three, what are your names?¡±

    One of the zombie ck magicians immediately stepped forward. It bowed and said, ¡°Young Master, I am called Lycra . These two are my junior disciples, Trey and Mike .¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Come with me. I have matters I need to ask of you.¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and walked back towards the vi. Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows was shocked after seeing the three ck magicians.

    Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows had seen zombies before. When he was working as an assassin one time, he¡¯d had to cooperate with a ck magician. The ck magician¡¯s summoned creature was a zombie, but the ck magician¡¯s zombie wasn¡¯t as intelligent as Zhao Hai¡¯s zombies. They simply didn¡¯t look like the general kind of zombies. If not for their wooden expression and the fact that their eyes didn¡¯t wander, they would have seemed like ordinary people.

    Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows suddenly understood what Zhao Hai wanted him to see when he¡¯d asked him toe out. These zombies appeared simr to humans, and they definitely didn¡¯t have an issue in loyalty. They wouldn¡¯t be aloof and act slippery. Zhao Hai was telling him that if he dared toze about and take his status for granted, then there wasn¡¯t a problem in turning him into a zombie.

    As he thought this, Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows¡¯ heart couldn¡¯t help but start. He looked at the zombies, then at the vi Zhao Hai had just walked into. Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows couldn¡¯t help but shiver. He didn¡¯t dare to hold such ideas and lightly stepped up behind Zhao Hai. As he stood there, he became as well-behaved as those undead.

    Zhao Hai saw Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows¡¯ reaction and gave a faint smile. He didn¡¯t say anything more to him and instead asked Lycra, ¡°Lycra, whose subordinate are you?¡±

    Lycra bowed and said, ¡°Answering the Young Master, we are subordinate to the Southern King, Boric Aksu .¡±

    Lycra¡¯s answer was unexpected, causing Zhao Hai and Green to freeze. They hadn¡¯t thought Lycra would actually be Southern King Boric¡¯s man.

    One could say that Southern King Boric had a lot to do with the Buda n¡¯s origins. The Southern King was part of the imperial n, and it was said he was of the direct bloodline of the founding emperor of the Aksu Empire.

    The founding emperor of the Aksu Empire had twenty-one children, but only two were said to be direct descendents born of the founding emperor and the empress. The first direct descendent was the founding emperor¡¯s third son and became the Aksu Empire¡¯s King, while the second was the eleventh son of the founding emperor, the first Southern King.

    Since the Aksu Empire¡¯s founding emperor liked his eleventh child very much, he had wanted to pass the throne to him. Due to the opposition of the empress and the ministers, however, he was required to pass the throne to his third child. But since the emperor considered the eleventh child to be the emperor, he gave the southern area of the Aksu Empire to him and titled him the Southern King. This was an hereditary function, and was thus inherited by his blood.

    After many years of development, the King in charge of the southern areas then became an independent King. He had an army of several hundreds of thousands. Since they bordered a powerful nation, the continent¡¯s first power, the Rosen Empire, they were involved in numerous skirmishes from time to time. As such, the army¡¯s battle efficiency was formidable. This situation gave the previous Aksu Empire Kings heart disease .

    Originally, the Aksu Empire¡¯s previous King wanted to deal with Southern King Boric. Thus, he had made up an excuse in order to give the Buda n a fiefdom within Boric¡¯s territory. He wanted the Buda n to be a nail that stuck securely within the south. What he hadn¡¯t expected was that soon after he died, the Buda n would be pushed into the ck Waste and their territory returned to Boric.

    While Green had always thought that the death of the previous King had some unclear rtionship with Boric, their present situation had a very clear and definite rtionship with him.

    Now that they¡¯d heard Boric¡¯s name, Green¡¯splexion couldn¡¯t help but change, and killing intent appeared around him. Zhao Hai¡¯splexion didn¡¯t seem well either. Although Zhao Hai himself didn¡¯t know much about the matter, it was Adam who had some impression of it. As such, Zhao Hai also knew of it.

    Turning, Zhao Hai and Green both looked at one another. Besides killing intent, they both saw shock on the other¡¯s face. This issue had some rtion with the Southern King. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to solve anymore.

    ¡°Since you are a subordinate of the Southern King, howe you are helping the Markey Dell n?¡± Zhao Hai asked. ¡°In the end, how is this matter possible?¡±

    Lycra replied, ¡°Answering the Young Master, we are subordinates of Boric, but so is the Markey Dell n¡¯s Carlo. Carlo had entered the Aksu Empire not so long ago and has joined with Boric to increase his wealth. The matter this time was Boric saving Carlo. Boric sent us to help Carlo deal with the Young Master along with the assistance of Shadowless Sword .¡±

    Zhao Hai guessed that Shadowless Sword must have been the piercing sword using assassin. Unexpectedly, these four had been Boric¡¯s men.

    Green pounded the table. With a gloomy voice he shouted, ¡°Good, Boric! Also good, Carlo! We truly have destiny with one another. Even up till now, you actually won¡¯t let us off.¡±

    While Zhao Hai had an ugly expression, he wasn¡¯t too agitated. He turned towards Green and said, ¡°Grandpa Green, don¡¯t be too excited. Boric doesn¡¯t know he¡¯s dealing with us this time around, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t send Rank Eight experts. Instead, he¡¯d definitely send Rank Nines in order to fish us out.¡±

    Green snorted and sat back down. Zhao Hai turned back to Lycra and asked, ¡°Lycra, do you know how many other experts are under the influence of Boric and have be his subordinates?¡±

    Lycra said, ¡°Boric currently has many experts under him. There are about a hundred Rank Eight experts and five Rank Nine experts that I know of, with the addition of Carlo¡¯s influence. There are also a few mercenary groups that I am unsure of. This time, if we didn¡¯t agree to cooperate with Carlo, then I¡¯m not sure he¡¯d even tell us about Carlo¡¯s identity.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. What he¡¯d just been told was in line with Boric¡¯s style. He waved his hand, allowing Lycra and the others to draw back. Turning his head to Green, he said, ¡°Grandpa Green, we must tell this matter to Laura and Evan. This opponent is too strong, and we must find a way to change our methods.¡±

    Green nodded. ¡°Boric isn¡¯t easy to deal with. He¡¯s a viin that seeks revenge for the slightest grievance. Our Buda n¡¯s current situation was all due to him. Since we have killed many of his subordinates today, he will certainly not give up. We need to prepare ahead of time.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. ¡°We should help with the preparations. Oh, right. I¡¯ll send a letter to Laura and tell her of this matter. We¡¯ll then see what kind of reaction she¡¯ll have. If things don¡¯t work, then we will have no choice but to make a temporarypromise.¡±

    Green nodded. He was truly sad after hearing of Boric¡¯s strength. Boric had five known Rank Nine experts. Adding in the hundred Rank Eight experts, and such strength was greater than the Purcell n by a hundred times. Even if theybined with the Purcell n, they wouldn¡¯t beparable with Boric. Moreover, Boric had won the allegiance of many surrounding aristocrats, and each of these aristocrats had strength one couldn¡¯t underestimate. In such a case, they could onlye to apromise, and this depended on the Purcell n.

    The Purcell n, after all, was still an aristocrat of the Aksu Empire. Perhaps they wouldn¡¯t wish to go against Boric. If the Purcell n withdrew, then the possibility of them winning would be nil. Only then would they make concessions. Not only would they draw back, but they feared that Laura would have to retire.

    Thinking about such matters, Zhao Hai felt frustrated. They had made many improvements at this time, but they suddenly found themselves up against an untouchable figure. This feeling was truly rotten.

 Chapter 211 - Blood Still not Cold

    <h4>Chapter 211 - Blood Still not Cold</h4>

    Zhao Hai and Green stood in the courtyard of Bluestone Vi, looking up at the flying blood-red eagle in the sky. It had eyes filled with intolerance and a powerful pressure that could not be helped.

    It wasn¡¯t until the blood-red eagle disappeared without a shadow that the two of them returned to the parlor room. Meg served them some tea, but Zhao Hai and Green weren¡¯t in the mood to drink. Zhao Hai turned to Green and asked, ¡°Grandpa Green, do you think the Purcell n would help us? I think it¡¯s best to not recklessly confront Boric. Our current strength is still too weak. The time to fight isn¡¯t now.¡±

    Green nodded. ¡°Yes. Ah, it is indeed too reckless a time. I also think that we should make a temporarypromise. It¡¯s for the best. If we let Boric know of our identities, then we won¡¯t be able to stay for even a day in the Aksu Empire. As for the Purcell n, there wouldn¡¯t be any trouble. After all, they are still a major aristocratic n and moving against them would cause a great deal of trouble. Unfortunately, I fear Laura will be in trouble.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly. ¡°It seems that this time, we have caused arge amount of trouble for Laura. It¡¯s enough when it were only the Markey Dell n pressuring us, but now, with the Southern King, I fear Laura won¡¯t be able to stay in the Purcell Duchy anymore.¡±

    Green also smiled strangely. Behind Zhao Hai, Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows felt somewhat strange. When Zhao Hai found out the Southern King was behind the attack, although he seemed worried, he acted more worried about others rather than himself. He didn¡¯t seem to care about his own safety, but why? Did they have a method to preserve their own lives?

    Zhao Hai suddenly stood up and turned to Green, saying, ¡°Grandpa Green, I think going to Casa City will be better. Just writing a letter will make it difficult to exin things. This situation is truly too big, and it will affect aspects of our rtionship.¡±

    Green nodded. ¡°I also think it¡¯s better to discuss this matter face to face. Alright, let¡¯s go to Casa City.¡±

    Meg looked up at the sky and said, ¡°Grandfather, Young Master, it¡¯s quitete now. I think it¡¯s best to go tomorrow. Something bad might happen if you go thiste.¡±

    Green and Zhao Hai looked up at the sky. It really was quitete. If they traveled to Casa City now, then it would be dark by the time they reached it.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, it seems we¡¯ll have to go tomorrow. This is also fine, it gives Laura the night to arrange her things. I think Laura will also share this information with Evan. By the time we go tomorrow, we¡¯ll know Evan¡¯s response.¡±

    Green nodded. Turning towards Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows, he said, ¡°Do we bring Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows?¡±

    Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows looked at Green, confused. He didn¡¯t understand what Green meant, but Zhao Hai did. With a low voice, Zhao Hai murmured, ¡°If employers do not suspect, then there will be no suspicion. Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows is under a blood oath and is now a n member. This issue is something we should tell him as well.¡±

    Green nodded, which just made Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows¡¯ mind more muddled. He didn¡¯t make much noise, however, as he did at least understand Zhao Hai¡¯s underlying meaning. It seemed Zhao Hai had an even greater secret.

    Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows was somewhat touched. He was of humble birth, and onlyter went to school and studied martial arts. When he became a Rank Four expert, however, his family met with an ident. An aristocrat had seized his family¡¯s property. His father was killed on the scene while his mother was beaten until she vomited blood. As for his sister, she was caught and tortured to death by the aristocrat.

    When Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows heard what had happened, he went all out against the aristocrat. He was seriously injured in the end, however, and his wounded body had been dragged back by his mother. She took care of him until she died of exhaustion.

    Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows was stimted by his mother¡¯s death until suddenly, he gained a Divergent Technique, his present Incarnation skill . Yet, he still wasn¡¯t a match for that aristocrat and therefore ran away. He became a mercenary and did tasks in order to earn money as he crazily cultivated. Finally, he had reached Rank Six and massacred the aristocratic n. During that time, he wasn¡¯t only a Rank Six expert but could also produce four hundred avatars. That aristocratic n was only a minor one and didn¡¯t have any strong experts on its side. Thus, it was extinguished by him.

    After getting his revenge, he became an assassin and slowly made a name for himself. There were many aristocrats that wished to win him over, but he didn¡¯t agree since he hated the aristocrats.

    Wandering for several years, Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows soon found that it was difficult being a solo warrior. As such, he tried to make a few friends, especially with excellent magicians.

    Afterward, he chanced upon the identity of a magician he was on good terms with and found out that the magician was an aristocrat. The magician invited Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows to join his n and after some thought, Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows finally agreed.

    What he didn¡¯t think was that after joining the magician¡¯s n, the magician wouldn¡¯t actually trust him. The magician didn¡¯t reveal anything about his n and, worse, sent someone to monitor him.

    Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows left the n in a rage. He became a frence mercenary and didn¡¯t trust anyone anymore. He became a solo merc. If a cooperation was needed, then he would just form a temporary team and didn¡¯t wish to stay a team member forever.

    After hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s words of ¡®If employers do not suspect, then there will be no suspicion,¡¯ Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows felt his heart being persuaded. Although he was still forced to be a part of Zhao Hai¡¯s n, those words uttered by Zhao Hai really did move him a great deal.

    If Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows were a cold-blooded killer and his heart was dark, then he wouldn¡¯t have thought that pledge under the blood oath would be enough to gain Zhao Hai¡¯s trust. He also remembered that previously, he¡¯d attacked and lost to Zhao Hai, so he shouldn¡¯t be trusted.

    He wasn¡¯t a cold-blooded killer anyway. Although he worked as an assassin, his heart was still warm, else he wouldn¡¯t have let that magician that didn¡¯t trust him off.

    It was precisely because of this that when he heard Zhao Hai say, ¡®If employers do not suspect, then there will be no suspicion,¡¯, he was moved.

    Zhao Hai looked at Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows and spoke with a low voice, ¡°Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows, to tell you the truth, Stony Mountain is just a temporary residence of ours. It is so that we can extend our branches into the Purcell Duchy. Our roots are elsewhere. I will now take you to it, the ce of our Buda n¡¯s roots. That ce is an eternal secret. You must remember to never mention this to anyone. Even within your dreams, you must not utter a word . Understood?¡±

    Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows immediately moved to Zhao Hai¡¯s front and knelt before him. ¡°I ask the Young Master to please feel assured that I, Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows, will not utter this secret, even after death. Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows will not betray Young Master¡¯s trust.¡±

    Zhao Hai stood and said, ¡°In that ce, aside from Grandpa Green and the other old members of the Buda n, there are also the ves we had brought along. Those ves cannot betray us. Besides them, there is only you, Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows. Ah. Later, our Buda n cannot be reached. Let us go see it.¡±

    Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows nodded with effort. Zhao Hai helped him back up and turned his head looking into the parlor room and nodded to Green, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± With his intent, they moved back inside the Space.

    Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows suddenly saw flowers before him. Before he knew it, he¡¯d been transferred to a mysterious ce. It was a prairie, and in front of them was a vi. There was also arge plot ofnd divided into many blocks with various nts growing within.

    Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows stared nkly at everything before he heard Zhao Hai say, ¡°This is the ce I spoke about earlier, and also my Divergent Technique. This is the Space, a ce where everything obeys mymand.¡±

    Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows looked puzzledly at Zhao Hai, who gave a faint smile and said, ¡°This is the Divergent Technique I have obtained. This Space can nt and raise magic beasts. Those undead you saw before were transformed by this Space. In this Space, I am god.¡±

    Startled, Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows looked at Zhao Hai with an expression of shock. ¡°Young master, do you mean to say that this Space is like one of those spatial tools, like a subspace?¡±

    ¡°Almost,¡± replied Zhao Hai with a smile, ¡°but they are not quite the same as this Space. You can say that there is a unique principle in this independent Space, and not for a subspace. This Space exists because I exist.¡±

    Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows showed an expression of surprise. ¡°Great, with this Space, Young Master wouldn¡¯t be afraid of any attacks. This is really a good ce.¡±

    Zhao Hai was speechless. Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows¡¯ way of thinking was the same as Green¡¯s from when he first entered the Space. Zhao Hai felt happy. Now he knew and could say that Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows¡¯ heart was truly with him.

    Smiling, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and look at our domain.¡±

    Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows¡¯ vision blurred once more and suddenly, they arrived at Fort Iron Mountain.

    Upon their arrival at Fort Iron Mountain, Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows looked puzzled as he examined his surroundings. ¡°Young Master, where are we? Why is there such a flower?¡± He was, of course, referring to the Hell Rainbow Flower.

    Zhao Hai smiled. ¡°Have you forgotten where the Buda n manor is? We are in Fort Iron Mountain. Outside is the ck Waste.¡±

    Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows was shocked. ¡°Young Master, you said that outside is the ck Waste? Then does that mean we came from outside of Casa City to Fort Iron Mountain in the ck Waste?¡±

    Zhao smiled as he said, ¡°Yes, we went from Stony Mountain to Fort Iron Mountain. Hahaha.¡± When they heard Zhao Hai, Green and Meg alsoughed .

    Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows didn¡¯t smile with them. He was just too surprised. From Casa City to Fort Iron Mountain, even with a fast horse it would take a month of travel. Yet, they arrived here in just the blink of an eye. This was too godly, right?

    Meirin and Woodhead arrived at this time. Meirin looked at Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows with confusion and asked Zhao Hai, ¡°Young Master, this is?¡±

    Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows¡¯ expression was too rich, and when Meirin looked at him she knew he wasn¡¯t an undead so she¡¯d asked.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly. ¡°This is Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows. He is now one of us. Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows is pledged under a blood oath, so he won¡¯t betray us. Grandma Meirin, please feel relieved. Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows, this is Grandpa Green¡¯s wife, Grandma Meirin. The two over there are Woodhead and Stonehead .¡±

 Chapter 212 - Figthing Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 212 - Figthing Spirit</h4>

    Click Here To Show/Hide Editor''s Title

    Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows knew that these people were the Buda n¡¯s genuine and most trusted subordinates. As such, he didn¡¯t dare to be neglectful. He moved forward and hurriedly greeted them. Meirin didn¡¯t say anything, but returned the greeting, and both Woodhead and Stonehead did the same.

    After watching the greetings, Zhao Hai turned to Woodhead and Stonehead and said, ¡°Woodhead, Stonehead, help make Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows familiar with the surrounding area and then lead him back to the parlor room.¡±

    Woodhead and Stonehead immediatelyplied and led Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows away.

    Zhao Hai and Green led Meirin to the parlor room and Meg served tea to them as they sat. Zhao Hai then told Meirin the information they¡¯d obtained from Lycra while also informing her of their decision.

    Meirin frowned. With a sullen face, she said, ¡°What the Young Master said is true. Our current strength isn¡¯t capable of confronting Boric. It seems that right now, we can only hide. This is too hateful.¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others had ugly expressions. When they talked about Boric, with regards to everyone, it was truly too big a blow for them. Their main source of ie currently came from the Purcell Duchy. If they gave up their business there, then it was equal to breaking off from their source of ie. To them, this certainly was too much like a deathblow.

    Meirin frowned. ¡°I¡¯m afraid this matter isn¡¯t going to be simple. We still have a previous grudge with Boric. If he were to find out we¡¯re hiding, wouldn¡¯t he also go to the ck Waste and cause trouble?¡±

    Both of them understood what Meirin meant. Although it could be said that Boric didn¡¯t know they, as Zhao Hai and servants, were members of the Buda n, both sides already had a grudge against each other. If Boric knew Laura ran, then his fury wouldn¡¯t have a ce to vent. Perhaps he¡¯d send his subordinates to rush into the ck Waste and look for them instead. With regards to the Buda n, this was troublesome.

    Zhao Hai frowned. When he looked outside, he saw that currently, the seven-colored mist was a lot thicker than it was a few days ago. It was almost simr to the mist inside the Carrion Swamp.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s mind shed with an idea. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as he said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Grandma Meirin. You don¡¯t need to be worried right now. Fort Iron Mountain has been surrounded by the seven-colored smog. If Boric truly dares to send people here and look for trouble, then we won¡¯t be polite. It will also be good to let them stay.¡±

    As Zhao Hai said this, Meirin and the others became stunned for a moment. They looked outside and saw that the area truly was surrounded by the seven-colored smog. Theyughed and understood what Zhao Hai meant. If Boric did intend to move against them right now, then it would be impossible for him to send most of his army. He could probably send one or two Rank Nine experts and take several days to arrive. Maybe, he wouldn¡¯t even send a Rank Nine expert. In that case, so long as they truly did intrude and get in range of the castle, then they were just courting death.

    Before, they had been afraid of a Rank Nine expert. Now, however, Zhao Hai and the others currently had two Rank Nine experts on their side. If the opponent¡¯s Rank Nine experts dared to enter the smog, then Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be afraid of being found out. He could just directly ughter those Rank Nine experts.

    Green pounded the table with force and loudly said, ¡°Good! This will work. If Boric dares to send people here, then let theme. We won¡¯t let them return. This will be us collecting interest. In any case, our position is covered with the seven-colored smog, and is simr to the Carrion Swamp. Even if they died inside the smog, nobody would dare to think anything odd.¡±

    At this time, Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows and the other two had just returned from the outside. Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows looked quite giddy at this time. He was truly excited as hHe hadn¡¯t thought Zhao Hai¡¯s Space could actually improve the ck Waste. When he thought about the ck Waste area, it made him want tough.

    He had nowpletely regarded himself as a member of the Buda n. First, it was due to the trust Zhao Hai had shown him. Second was the blood oath he had pledged, which made him unable to betray the Buda n for the rest of his life .

    Zhao Hai examined Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows¡¯ appearance and smiled faintly. ¡°Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows, how is it? Does the ce look good to you?¡±

    Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows nodded. ¡°Yes, the ce is very good. Young Master, so long as we improve thends here, our Buda n will certainly be one of the top formidable ns.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, then took up a cup on the table and passed it over to Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows. ¡°Drink this,¡± he said.

    Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows looked puzzledly at the cup he was given. The cup only contained clear water, which made him unable to understand Zhao Hai¡¯s intentions.

    Zhao Hai looked at Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows and said, ¡°The seven-colored smog around the castle is very toxic. It¡¯s the same smog as what is covering the Carrion Swamp. It poisons people slowly, so this water is used to detoxify it.¡±

    After hearing what Zhao Hai said, Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows quickly lifted the cup and downed it. He suddenly noticed a slightly stuffy feeling in his chest. When the water reached his stomach, the stuffy feeling disappeared. He understood that he¡¯d been unknowingly poisoned.

    Zhao Hai knew that the others had already drank the water inside the Space, which made them able to move freely within the smog and not be poisoned by it. Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows, however, had not drank the water. Since he¡¯d gone out to look around the area, Zhao Hai feared that he might have been poisoned. This was why he¡¯d hurriedly given Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows a cup of Spatial Water.

    Meirin looked at them and said, ¡°This is good. Young Master, I will go ahead and prepare the food. You guys can go ahead and chat first.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved a hand and said, ¡°Everyone, sit. Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows, you already know of the situation. Narrate it to Woodhead and Stonehead.¡± Since Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows already knew of the issue, it was better for him to speak of it.

    Complying, Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows told Woodhead and Stonehead about what had happened. After a while, the two had finished listening and now understood what was being talked about.

    After Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows finished, Woodhead turned to Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Young Master, what do you mean to do?¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed. ¡°We can only draw back for now. Not only will we do so, but we will also need to include Laura into our group. If Boric really dares to send people and cause trouble for us, then we will keep them here. Afterward, we¡¯ll draw away from Casa City and cut a path towards the Beastfolk Prairie and start our development there.¡±

    Woodhead nodded. ¡°This is also good. Then, will Young Master not go to Casa City tomorrow? We should tell Miss Laura about this matter in detail. I think she will also have some businesses in the Beastfolk Prairie, and I also think we should look for other ces on the continent. The number ofmodities within the prairie is too little, and we cannot obtain much from there.¡±

    Nodding, Zhao Hai said, ¡°I have also thought of this. If we didn¡¯t have the Space, then we would have to go to another country to develop. That is equal to losing all of our development here in the ck Waste. Since we have the Space, however, then so long as we establish a transfer point in another country, we¡¯ll be okay. Furthermore, our enemies are mainly concentrated in the Aksu Empire. So long as we leave and go to another country, we¡¯ll have far less trouble.¡±

    Green nodded. ¡°I also agree with the Young Master¡¯s idea. With our present strength, no matter what country we are in, we¡¯ll be able to live a very good life. Yet, we cannot possibly lose the ck Waste as there are no other areas suitable for our development.

    ¡°If one wanted to go from the Beastfolk Prairie to another country, then they would still need to cross through the Aksu Empire. We don¡¯t need to do so, however, since we have the Space. We can just ce transfer points and connect to any ce in the world from the Beastfolk Prairie. This is our greatest advantage. Young Master, I think we should go to the Rosen Empire. Although the Rosen Empire and Aksu Empire are close to one another, there is some friction between them. Since our rtionship with the Aksu Empire isn¡¯t good, we should be very safe if we go to the Rosen Empire.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°That is something we can go and discuss about tomorrow with Laura. I also wanted to have a look and see how the Purcell Duchy will take this matter. If the Purcell Duchy will truly put up a reckless fight against Boric, then we will not join and fight with Boric head on. I don¡¯t think the Purcell n will do so, though. This time around, the enemy isn¡¯t only Boric, but also the Markey Dell n.¡±

    Green nodded. ¡°At present, even if Evan is in power within the Purcell n, he won¡¯t push hard for going against Boric, especially with the addition of the Markey Dell n. For the Purcell n¡¯s benefits, Evan will certainly withdraw from our alliance, leaving only Laura and us. We do not have the means to stand up against thebined forces of Boric and the Markey Dell n.¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed. ¡°The issue here is what Laura will do. It may not be possible for her to give up the whole of the Purcell Duchy. After all, she had established her roots here. For her, giving up on the duchy is just too difficult.¡±

    Green and the others were also silent. They knew that giving up all of one¡¯s businesses within the Purcell Duchy would be hard. For Laura to give up on everything she had, as a person it was truly too difficult.

    Zhao Hai sighed. ¡°If there is really no other way out, then we will receive Laura here. Anyway, Laura won¡¯t be able to stay in the Aksu Empire anymore, especially now that it isn¡¯t only the Markey Dell n she shall be facing, but also Boric. The Markey Dell n¡¯s strength in the Aksu Empire might not be strong, but Boric is different. He is the Southern King, the one who dared to challenge for the King¡¯s Throne.¡±

    Green nodded. ¡°It seems like this is the only thing we can do for now. We have implicated Laura this time around, so no matter what, we cannot have her experience danger.¡±

    Sighing, Zhao Hai said, ¡°In the end, it is our strength that is too weak. If we had the same strength as Boric, then who would dare to move against us? Hmph. Just you wait. Sooner orter, no one on the continent will dare to underestimate our Buda n .¡±

    Green examined Zhao Hai¡¯s expression and smiled faintly. This time around, he thought the issues weren¡¯t that bad. This was especially so with Zhao Hai in such high spirits and morale, something rarely seen with Zhao Hai¡¯s body as it is.

    Green had been confused at the different aura Zhao Hai had exuded when he¡¯d woken up. Although he appeared very calm when managing things, he was actually quite impulsive and conservative, something quite disadvantageous with regards to the development of the n. Green had also been thinking of how to make Zhao Hai get sharper through some other methods. He wouldn¡¯t have thought that this desire could actually be inadvertently reached.

 Chapter 213 - 4 -6 Split

    <h4>Chapter 213 - 4:6 Split</h4>

    With respects to Zhao Hai¡¯s worry about Laura, if one were to describe her current situation with a single word, then it would be miserable. After Laura received Zhao Hai¡¯s letter, she was stunned. How could she imagine things would end up like this.

    Nier looked at Laura, who just sat there foolishly and motionless, and was scared for a moment. Then she ran as fast as she could to look for Quinn John and to inform Karen.

    When Quinn John entered Laura¡¯s room, he saw Laura staring nkly as she sat on a sofa. She held a letter in her hand, but was obviously just staring nkly at nothing, not even giving it a nce.

    Startled, Quinn John immediately went over to Laura¡¯s side and softly said, ¡°Laura, Little Laura, what happened to you?¡±

    As if she¡¯d just stepped on a cat¡¯s tail, Laura jumped. Her eyes began to tear as she said, ¡°Grandpa Quinn John, what do we do? What should we do?¡±

    Quinn John was scared when he saw how Laura was acting and hastily asked, ¡°What is it? What has happened? Little Laura, calm down and talk to grandpa.¡±

    Laura was consoled by Quinn John¡¯s voice and slowly calmed down. Her tears still fell, however, and she sobbed lightly as she passed the letter in her hand to Quinn John.

    Quinn John took the letter and carefully read it. The more he read, the more ugly his face became. He never would have thought that such a situation would happen. Originally, the Markey Dell n by itself was already arge headache. Adding in the Southern King, and it was no wonder Laura became so agitated.

    After he read the letter carefully, Quinn John ced it on the tea table. He looked at Laura and sighed. As he was reading the letter, he had begun to weigh things in his heart. Finally, he concluded that they couldn¡¯t stay in the Purcell Duchy anymore. It wasn¡¯t just the Purcell Duchy, but couldn¡¯t stay the whole of the Aksu Empire.

    Quinn John went to Laura¡¯s side and patted her shoulder gently. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Little Laura. Now is not the time to cry. First, think of what we should do.¡±

    At this time, Karen also arrived. When he saw Laura¡¯s tear-stained appearance, he couldn¡¯t help but start and say, ¡°Laura, what¡¯s the matter? Why are you crying? Who bullied you?¡±

    Quinn John smiled bitterly and just passed the letter to Karen. After he read the letter, Karen¡¯splexion changed. He clearly understood the meaning behind the letter. Although he didn¡¯t go out much, he still knew how strong a character the Southern King was. Now that he suddenly began to intervene, the issue became much more difficult to manage.

    Karen ced the letter back on the table and turned to Quinn John. ¡°Uncle, what are your thoughts?¡±

    Frowning, Quinn John said, ¡°Anything we say now is useless. Even if our three sides were to cooperate, we cannot fight against Boric. I think we need to tell Evan of this matter. Then we must prepare to leave the Purcell Duchy as soon as possible. If would be better to leave the Aksu Empire itself.¡±

    Karen also frowned as he said, ¡°We¡¯re going to leave the Aksu Empire. Leave the Aksu Empire in order to avoid being hunted down by Boric. Yet, what about the Markey Dell n? The Markey Dell n is situated in the northern area of the continent and possess a very strong influence there. Even if we leave the Aksu Empire, it will be very difficult for us to run away from them. Don¡¯t forget, we have already withdrawn from the n.¡±

    Quinn John nodded. ¡°This is something I understand as well, but so long as we go to another country, even if we face the Markey Dell n, it would be alright. By doing so, at least we won¡¯t have to fear Boric going ahead and bing our enemy.¡±

    Karen thought about it for a while, then nodded. Compared to facing two formidable enemies, it was without a doubt better to face just one. Furthermore, in other countries the Markey Dell n wasn¡¯t omnipotent.

    Laura had calmed down by this time. She cleared away the tears on her face and said, ¡°I¡¯ll immediately go to the Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion and exin the situation to the Grand Duke. Grandpa Quinn John, I¡¯ll leave you here to begin the preparations.¡±

    Quinn John nodded as Laura stood. She told Nier to prepare the carriage as she rushed towards the Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion with the fastest possible speed. The situation must be exined to Evan, especially since Evan had been so good to her. She thought she shouldn¡¯t hide such an important matter.

    * * * * *

    When Laura arrived at the Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion, Evan was informed of hering. He immediately weed Laura to the study. When he saw Laura enter, he was stunned to see her red eyes, which were obviously caused by crying. Evan didn¡¯t know what matter could make Laura cry this much.

    Evan hastily said, ¡°Little Laura, how are you? What happened?¡±

    Laura looked at Evan and bitterly smiled. She reiterated the contents of the letter Zhao Hai had sent. Evan listened to Laura¡¯s exnation and couldn¡¯t help but frown. He hadn¡¯t thought this matter would be so troublesome.

    After Laura finished, she looked at Evan and said, ¡°Uncle Evan, the situation this time is very troublesome. We have alreadye up with a n. We are ready to temporarily withdraw from the Purcell Duchy. We won¡¯t need to sh with both Boric and the Markey Dell n that way. What are your thoughts?¡±

    Evan looked at Laura and sighed. ¡°Little Laura, your uncle cannot deceive you. With this kind of situation, our Purcell n is incapable of participating. Furthermore, we cannot assist you. It is truly better for you to leave. Be at ease that I can keep your stores as is. I will send people to take them over and send you the monthly ie. This will work, even if I am temporarily taking them over.¡±

    Surprised, Laura didn¡¯t think Evan would give such a proposal. She couldn¡¯t help but be moved. Laura knew Evan wasn¡¯t seizing her stores. If Evan wanted to seize them, then there was no need to say those words. So long as they leave, it would have been okay for him to take them over freely. Obviously, Evan was doing this out of sincerity.

    Laura knew it was risky for Evan to do this. It wasn¡¯t only a possibility of him offending Boric, but he would definitely be offending the Markey Dell n. She didn¡¯t outright turn down the offer as she thought Evan might get offended, thus, she shook her head as she said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Uncle Evan. Although you are the patriarch at present, if you really did such a thing, the Elders Assembly will oppose it. It just wouldn¡¯t give any advantages to the Purcell n, only harm. As such, they will not agree.¡±

    Evan snorted. ¡°I, Evan, never hits a friend when they are down. You can be at ease and feel relieved about giving me the stores. So long as you leave, I can just tell them you sold the stores to me. With this, they cannot say anything. Although the Southern King is formidable, people with high positions invite criticism. In addition, mud cannot be thrown at our Purcell n so easily. He won¡¯t dare to do much to us.¡±

    Laura agreed to what Evan said as there was no other way. If she didn¡¯t agree, then Evan would think she were looking down at him. She nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll returnter and arrange it. I¡¯ll also discuss with Mister when it is convenient and ask him to not break off the supply of Taoyuan products.¡±

    Evan stared as he nodded. ¡°This is good. I¡¯ll see you off as you leave. The stores will be turned over to our Purcell n and managed by us. They won¡¯t have any reason to take those stores away from us. If they dare to act unreasonably, then don¡¯t me me for how I react.¡±

    Laura smiled faintly. ¡°Since we must leave, the stores will naturally be turned over to Uncle Evan¡¯s management. Uncle, however, cannot just take care of us and get nothing out of it. If you buy some stakes in the stores, then looking at this, we can divide the proceeds. How about a 4:6 split? We¡¯ll take 4, and the Purcell n can take 6.¡±

    Evan¡¯s face sank after he heard Laura. ¡°Little Laura, what do you mean by this? Are you looking down at your Uncle Evan? Am I that inadequate? I¡¯m helping you manage the stores, so how can you give me so much money?¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t ever look down on you, Uncle Evan. But uncle, don¡¯t forget that you are now the Purcell n¡¯s patriarch. If you don¡¯t do it for the Purcell n, then they will start to gossip and think, ¡®You are sitting in the patriarch¡¯s position, yet you won¡¯t help us?¡¯ I will give you the stores to manage and 60% of the ie. This is so those elders of your n won¡¯t be able to say anything. I haven¡¯t sold the store at a low cost, right?¡±

    Evan calmed down as he understood that Laura was correct. He was the Purcell n¡¯s genuine patriarch, so he must take the Purcell n into consideration. In fact, when he decided to help Laura deal with the Markey Dell n, some of the n elders were somewhat discontent with the decision and thought it wasn¡¯t worth it. If he now chose to help Laura manage the stores and didn¡¯t get any benefits in return, then the n elders would definitely disagree.

    With this thought, Evan¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but feel intolerant. Although he now held real power, he found that there were still many things he couldn¡¯t simply call the shots on. After all, the Purcell n didn¡¯t practice the idea of ¡®What I say goes.¡¯ Those elders also had a certain amount of authority. He couldn¡¯t justpletely disregard what they felt.

    Evan looked at Laura and couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say. If one day, however, you doe back to the Purcell Duchy, I¡¯ll hand the stores back to you.¡±

    Laura nodded with a smile. Her heart actually ached as she couldn¡¯t believe she would be able to return to the Purcell Duchy one day. She had offended Southern King Boric here in the Aksu Empire. Unless one was from arge aristocratic n like the Purcell n, it was impossible for someone like her to return to the Purcell Duchy. She feared she wouldn¡¯t even be able to return to the Aksu Empire.

    After discussing this matter with Evan, Laura left the Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion and returned to Faith Mansion. Faith Mansion didn¡¯t show any signs of confusion as most of the servants didn¡¯t know of the situation. One must know that Laura controlled nearly 50% of the shares of the entire Purcell Duchy¡¯s daily necessities. If they panicked here, then the entire duchy¡¯s daily necessity prices will fluctuate. That was something Laura didn¡¯t want to see.

    When Laura entered the study, she found Quinn John writing a series of letters. Laura looked at the letters and found that they were to be sent to the Higanbana store managers. It seemed that Quinn John was nning to dissolve the whole of the Higanbana store chain.

    cing the letter back down, Laura said to Quinn John, ¡°Grandpa Quinn John, you don¡¯t need to write these letters. I have reached an agreement with Grand Duke Evan. We will let him handle the stores and the profits will be split between us, 4:6. We¡¯ll take 4, he¡¯ll take 6.¡±

 Chapter 214 - Young Miss

    <h4>Chapter 214 - Young Miss</h4>

    Stunned, Quinn John dropped his pen. He looked up at Laura and said, ¡°Did Evan really say that? Did he really agree to this?¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Grand Duke Evan has agreed to it. He stated right at the beginning that he will help me manage the stores. When I looked at his expression and saw that he was earnest, I knew he didn¡¯t wish to seize our stores. That was when I proposed to a 4:6 split, which he agreed to.¡±

    Quinn John thought about it for a while, then nodded. ¡°This is amazing, but you should have clearly exined the entire situation to Grand Duke Evan. Since the managers of our stores are our trusted subordinates, if we need them in the future then he must let them go.¡±

    Laura understood what Quinn John meant. With regards to merchants, the need for talented individuals was very important. Since they needed to leave the Purcell Duchy and Aksu Empire and head to another country, they would need to continue to do business in order to live. Doing business with untrusted subordinates wouldn¡¯t be good. This was Quinn John¡¯s meaning.

    Nodding, Laura said, ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, Grandpa Quinn John, I will tell him thatter. As matters stand right now, however, we will need to change the contents of the letters.

    Quinn John nodded. ¡°Then let us have theme to Casa City all at once. Once they are here, we can exin the situation to them and let them make their preparations. I will send Searle to clean out the treasury and bring anything we need to pack up. Fortunately, Mister had sent us several of those Spatial Bags, else we wouldn¡¯t be able to take much with us.¡±

    Laura smiled wryly and turned to Quinn John. ¡°How about my father?¡±

    Quinn John forced a smile and said, ¡°In his eyes, is there anything more important than his darlings? He¡¯s going to pack up his darlings .¡±

    Laura couldn¡¯t help herself and smiled bitterly. She knew what Quinn John meant. Those ¡®darlings¡¯ Quinn John referred to were the magic array books Karen had collected throughout the years, along with several of his experimental notes and testing tools. These were all more important to Karen than anything else.

    She looked at Quinn John as asked, ¡°Quinn John, have you thought about where we will be going? Are we going to directly leave the Purcell Duchy?¡±

    Quinn John ced his pen down and thought for a while, then said, ¡°Leaving directly wouldn¡¯t be good right now. We currently have two options. First is to move to the Beastfolk Prairies where we have several businesses set up. If we go to the Beastfolk Prairie now, then no matter if it¡¯s the Markey Dell n or Boric, neither are strong enough to directly contend with the Beastfolk Prairie¡¯s strength. If we go there, then they wouldn¡¯t dare to send out experts to deal with us. We should be safe there.¡±

    Laura nodded. ¡°There isn¡¯t any problem with going to the Beastfolk Prairie, but we cannot stay there forever. We can also go to other ces on the continent through the Beastfolk Prairie. There are three roads with the first being the Purcell Duchy. The second road leads to the Elven Forest , and the third is the sea route. Going back to the Purcell Duchy is definitely impossible, so that only leaves us with the Elven Forest and the sea route.

    ¡°The Elven Forest is the domain of the elves. With regards to them, they aren¡¯t friendly with the other races. We don¡¯t have much time on our hands, so we cannot prolong our actions, thus going through that route is not feasible. Thest route, the sea route, is a dangerous one. Although the other countries can send trade fleets towards the Beastfolk Prairie, their trade fleets are easily exposed to pirate attacks. This also isn¡¯t a feasible option. Is there any other way?¡±

    Quinn John looked at Laura and smiled faintly. ¡°There is another, more simpler way, and that is Zhao Hai. The matters this time won¡¯t allow Zhao Hai to stay in the Purcell Duchy. Their identity would be exposed otherwise. I had heard, in the past, that the Buda n¡¯s misfortunes all stem from Boric. If they allow Boric to know they are here, then they will be in danger. Therefore, they will most certainly leave. Zhao Hai has a treasure that can be used to easily transport things, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have been able to so easily deliver food to the Purcell n in their time of need. This time, we can go and find him. For sure, he will be able to take us to safety. However, that treasure may be an important n treasure, so if he does use it for us, then there will be conditions attached.¡±

    Laura couldn¡¯t help but blush when she heard what Quinn John said. She remembered what ¡®condition¡¯ Zhao Hai had proposed to her before. If she wanted to know the true secret of the Buda n, then she must marry Zhao Hai. With this thought, Laura couldn¡¯t help but turn a deeper shade of red .

    Quinn John smiled when he saw Laura¡¯s reaction. For the condition Zhao Hai had told Laura, Quinn John knew of it. Laura¡¯s many contacts with Zhao Hai had been something Quinn John had paid attention to. After all, for these past years, Zhao Hai had been the only real man Laura set her eye on. Therefore, every time Laura came back after visiting Zhao Hai, Quinn John would find the opportunity to ask Nier about what Zhao Hai said. As such, the condition Zhao Hai had stated to Laura was naturally passed to Quinn John.

    When Laura saw Quinn John looking at her, she became even more red. She saw his expression and knew that Quinn John understood what she was thinking. It could only be Nier that told him.

    She couldn¡¯t me Nier for telling Quinn John about this matter. Laura was just a bit shy about it. She was still a girl, after all. Furthermore, she really did have some interest in Zhao Hai. Yet, she was slightly afraid of meeting Quinn John¡¯s eyes.

    In the end, Laura clenched her teeth and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to Brother Hai so that we can leave with him. Furthermore, we can discuss the future whereabouts of Brother Hai. Later on, we will need to cooperate with him.¡±

    After hearing what Laura said, Quinn John¡¯s eyes shone brightly. He understood what she meant. It seemed Laura really did have feelings for Zhao Hai, since saying such things was equal to epting Zhao Hai¡¯s condition.

    Actually, Quinn John quite liked Zhao Hai. Since he knew Zhao Hai possessed a mysterious Divergent Technique, his future was limitless. Moreover, since Laura would be with him, this made Quinn John very happy.

    Laura looked up at Quinn John who smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll finish packing up here and then go to Zhao Hai. Young Lady, it¡¯s better to send a letter to Zhao Hai first and not just go directly.¡±

    Nodding, Laura looked up at the sky and said, ¡°I¡¯ll write a letter and send it tomorrow. It¡¯s quitete now, and we have to rest early. Oh, by the way. Grandpa Quinn John, we¡¯ve forgotten something.¡±

    ¡°Forgotten what?¡± asked Quinn John.

    Laura¡¯s eyes shed coldly. ¡°We¡¯ve forgotten about Alodia.¡±

    Quinn John was stunned after he heard what Laura had said. His face sank as he said, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve forgotten about his group, but I would still like to keep them. Contact Zhao Hai since he¡¯s a Divergent Warlock. Although I don¡¯t know what his Divergent Technique is, looking at all his undead, he possibly knows how to turn people into undead. If we can truly use these fellows by letting Zhao Hai turn them into undead, then that¡¯ll be good.¡±

    Laura didn¡¯t oppose it since she had a mutual hatred against Carlo now. Incidentally, they also hated Alodia, so she naturally didn¡¯t go against Quinn John¡¯s words.

    They discussed several more matters before finishing and going off to rest. None of them could afford to be flustered right now and instead should act normally. Otherwise, ws might be discovered.

    * * * * *

    The next morning, Zhao Hai and the others got up early. After eating their breakfast, Zhao Hai led Green, Meg, and Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows towards Casa City.

    When they arrived at Casa City, the city gates had just been opened. Zhao Hai immediately entered the city and went straight towards Faith Mansion. Since events were happening quickly, they didn¡¯t want to lose much time.

    Zhao Hai going towards Faith Mansion was something Laura had just found out. She was prepared to write a letter, but didn¡¯t know Zhao Hai would arrive this early.

    They weed Zhao Hai and his group into the study. Laura looked puzzledly at Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows and asked, ¡°Brother Hai, this is?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°This is Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows. He was previously invited by Carlo to move against me, but has currently taken a blood oath to serve me. Miss Laura needn¡¯t be worried.¡±

    Laura was surprised for a moment, but immediately recovered and greeted Shue of Ten-thousand Shadows, who then hurriedly greeted her in return. Afterward, he moved back to his previous position behind Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai turned his head towards Laura and said, ¡°I came today to ask after your preparations. Also, have you told Evan about the situation clearly, and do you have any ns?¡±

    Laura and Quinn John looked at one another, then Laura said, ¡°I have already exined the matter to Grand Duke Evan. The Grand Duke said he cannot participate in this matter, but can keep our stores intact. We can keep the stores open and he¡¯ll look after their management. I have reached an agreement with the Grand Duke to split the ie, 4:6 ¡ª I will get 4 parts, he will get 6. I do hope, however, that Brother Hai won¡¯t break off the Taoyuan supply.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Zhao Hai replied. ¡°There will be no problem in the supply of Taoyuan products. What¡¯s more, you can retain your stores, which is for the best. I was really worried about this matter.¡±

    Laura rxed after hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s reply. Herplexion couldn¡¯t help but give off a happy glow as she said, ¡°This time, we are prepared to leave the Aksu Empire. We must ask, however, if Brother Hai will be able to help us in delivering us to a safe ce. What is Brother Hai¡¯s intent?¡±

    After hearing her words, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be surprised for a moment. He looked at Laura¡¯s blushing face and understood what she meant. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but tease her as he grinned and said, ¡°There¡¯s no problem in taking you to somece safe, but Laura, do you agree to my conditions?¡±

    As Zhao Hai spoke those words, Green and the others stared closely at Laura. They were waiting for her reply, which made her face even more red. She finally gathered herself up and gravely looked at Zhao Hai, saying, ¡°Please, Brother Hai. Help me.¡±

    After he heard what Laura said, Green couldn¡¯t help it anymore andughed. ¡°Good, great! It seems like we¡¯ll have to change what we call Miss Laura and instead call her Young Miss .¡±

    Laura¡¯s face became redder, and Zhao Hai also blushed. He didn¡¯t think Laura would actuallyply, so he felt a bit awkward. Behind that awkwardness, however, was a bit of excitement. Even if Laura wouldn¡¯t haveplied, he¡¯d still have told her his secret. Now, however, since she did agree, it made things a lot better.

 Chapter 215 - Do You Hate Me?

    <h4>Chapter 215 - Do You Hate Me?</h4>

    Quinn John sighed. Although he knew this day woulde, it still made his heart ufortable. After all, he¡¯d watched Laura as she grew up. Now, suddenly, she said she agreed to Zhao Hai¡¯s condition to marry him. It was like saying she would leave him forever. It was a very ufortable feeling.

    After a while, Zhao Hai calmed down. He looked at Laura and asked, ¡°What else do you need to prepare? If you have anything you need to carry off, tell me and I¡¯ll help you do so.¡±

    When she heard what Zhao Hai said, Laura rxed and said, ¡°We¡¯re almost finished tidying things up here. It¡¯s really fortunate Mister gave us several of those Spatial Bags as they¡¯re really helpful. Still, we¡¯ll need a few more carriages in order to take away everything. Moreover, we need to exin several matters to the rest of our n here, and that will take several days.¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a while before saying, ¡°Alright then, we¡¯ll stay here for a few days. Please arrange a room for us. When you finish whatever you have to do, we can leave together.¡±

    Laura froze for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°Okay. The mansion has a guest room. You can stay there for the next few days.¡±

    Nodding, Zhao Hai said, ¡°You should speak to Evan. After we leave, he can send people to Stony Mountain every five days to get themodities. Once they are at Stony Mountain, they just need to knock on the ground three times. We will arrive the next day and they can pick up themodities from a warehouse. If they don¡¯t knock, however, then they can¡¯t get the products.¡±

    Laura nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell him that. Also, I have some of Carlo¡¯s subordinates held captive. I wish for them to pay for their crimes. What do you think?¡±

    After thinking for a while, Zhao Hai said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. How do you want me to deal with them? Do you wish them to be silenced?¡±

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t really want to silence them, but we can¡¯t control them. The threat they represent is toorge. While Alodia and his team have been obedient these past few days, we already have some sense of them. As such, I don¡¯t trust them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I understand. Hand them over to me and I¡¯ll deal with them.¡±

    Laura nodded. She turned to Nier and said, ¡°Nier, take Brother Hai to his room to rest. Tend to whatever needs Brother Hai has.¡±

    Nierplied and stepped up to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai stood and said to Laura, ¡°This matter needs to be solved as soon as possible since Boric and the Markey Dell n both have their eyes set on us. We will need to leave immediately.¡±

    Laura nodded and Zhao Hai followed Nier.

    After waiting for Zhao Hai to walk out, Laura turned her head towards Quinn John and said, ¡°Grandpa Quinn John, we need to finish taking care of our issues as soon as possible. When the store managers arrive, we¡¯ll tell them about everything and then we will need to leave immediately. What Brother Hai said about us not being safe now is correct.¡±

    Quinn John nodded and said, ¡°Rx, the matter of cleaning up here has already been assigned to Kiel and the other trusted subordinates. Furthermore, they are determined toe with us, so rest assured. Oh, right. We forgot to ask Zhao Hai how many people we can take along. If he can take many people, then everything will be fine.¡±

    Laura frowned. ¡°I forgot to ask. Let¡¯s talk about it at when it¡¯s time to eat. Anyway, he¡¯ll be staying for the next few days, so there¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    Quinn John nodded and gave a faint smile. ¡°I noticed that Zhao Hai is very concerned about you. In fact, he¡¯d probably take you in even if you didn¡¯t ept his request.¡±

    Laura paled as she nced at Quinn John. Sighing, she said, ¡°To be honest, I have a very good impression of Brother Hai. We¡¯ve met with great misfortune at this time, and only Brother Hai could and would help us. Moreover, from our previous meetings he didn¡¯t say much. He didn¡¯t try to coax a girl with his words. The condition he put forward was actually a proposal in disguise. With his disposition, doing such a thing was already being forward. Why wouldn¡¯t Iply?¡±

    She rxed. In all honesty, with her business running all year round, as well as the people she dealt with, Laura¡¯s disposition was a great deal more open than Zhao Hai¡¯s which was a bit nerdy. In terms of love, she was braver than Zhao Hai and dared to say what she liked and what she hated. Therefore, she epted Zhao Hai¡¯s condition.

    Quinn John smile faintly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t see the point. Although Zhao Hai is good to you, he really isn¡¯t good to others. He also isn¡¯t very consistent with the rumors, the one where he¡¯s said to be a dandy, yet now he isn¡¯t. If you marry him, he¡¯ll certainly be good to you. At least he¡¯s stronger whenpared to those other dandies, so I¡¯ll feel more relieved.¡±

    Laura snorted. ¡°I¡¯d rather find an honest man than a dandy if I could. Zhao Hai looks honest and capable, so I¡¯ll choose him.¡±

    Quinn Johnughed and said, ¡°Ah, you¡¯re not a shy little girl anymore. You actually said those words.¡±

    Laura had finally calmed down by now and chuckled. ¡°This is what we call seizing the opportunity. If I miss this chance, then it would be an injustice. You might not have noticed, but that Meg has been covetously eyeing him at the same time.¡±

    Quinn John and Laura smiled, and the depressing mood seemed to have dissipated from their hearts.

    For the past few days, Laura had felt depressed. She had worked hard thesest few years toy down the foundations for her business, yet now they were forced to leave their homes. With the current situation, how could anyone describe the depression she felt.

    Due to her mood influencing her, Laura hadplied with Zhao Hai¡¯s condition, a marriage proposal in disguise, in return for him rescuing her. She¡¯d said words ofpliance, and was now smiling. She had been suppressing the mood in her heart, most of which had already disappeared. Right now, she was thinking about Zhao Hai¡¯s conditions. Since sheplied with it, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything harmful within it.

    There was silence for a time, then Quinn John turned and looked at Laura. ¡°Little Laura, you agreed to Zhao Hai¡¯s condition, but you should be clear about some matters. Zhao Hai is the only sessor to the Buda n. As such, Green will certainly make Zhao Hai find other wives in order to increase the n¡¯s fertility. This will allow the Buda n to grow branches and leaves and thrive. In the future, you will need to keep up with many women ready to rob your husband away.¡±

    Laura sighed. ¡°I know that, but there are few men who only have a single wife in their lifetime, especially aristocratic men. I like Brother Hai, and he also likes me. If, one day, he doesn¡¯t like me anymore, then I¡¯ll still earn my living. In any case, even if I don¡¯t have any man in my life, it¡¯ll still be the same since I can live without one.¡±

    Quinn John sighed. This was a woman¡¯s intolerance. On the Ark Continent, although women have the right to inherit and had standings simr to men, when you really looked back, women have a weaker status than men . There wasn¡¯t anyw that could solve this matter.

    After chatting for a bit, the store managers from Laura¡¯s shops arrived in Casa City. Yesterday, Laura had sent letters to the store managers, telling them toe to Casa City because she had an important matter to discuss with them.

    To therge merchant firms, they already knew Casa City was in a turbulent period. It was like some important matter was about to happen. Because of that, they didn¡¯t feel it was strange when they saw Laura¡¯s actions.

    These store managers were the genuine aides trusted by Laura as she had personally trained them. They had obligations towards Laura and were therefore dead set on following her. Since Laura had called for them, they knew that an important matter had recently popped up.

    After she called for them, they quickly arrived at Casa City. Those who came from afar rode wind chasing horses sincetest night. They had tied several horses in order to lessen the need to make a stop and swap. Noon the following day, all store managers had arrived.

    Laura didn¡¯t immediately meet with the store managers. Instead, she first let them eat and rest tillter in the day. At noon, she invited Zhao Hai to eat in the dining room.

    The food served by Laura was quite different from what Stony Mountain had. They ate the best veal with other delicious dishes and also had very fine wine.

    Zhao Hai, however, wasn¡¯t used to eating such things and only ate the veal steak.

    After their meal, Laura led Zhao Hai to the parlor room. Once they all sat down, Laura asked Zhao Hai, ¡°Brother Hai, how many people can you help me take away? How many items? It¡¯ll be easier for me to prepare if I know.¡±

    Smiling, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Rx. No matter how many items you wish to bring, you can bring them. The same goes for people. There is one thing you need to ensure, however. Those people must bepletely trustworthy.¡±

    When she heard Zhao Hai¡¯s reply, Laura¡¯s expression turned joyful. ¡°Rest assured, they are all naturally trustworthy. Otherwise, exposing the Buda n¡¯s secret would be troublesome.¡±

    Meg smiled and said, ¡°Miss Laura hasn¡¯t gotten married. Have you already started nning for the Buda n? Isn¡¯t the Young Miss getting anxious about this marriage?¡±

    When they heard those words, Green and Quinn John both smiled.

    Laura¡¯s face reddened. She stared at Meg and said, ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re talking nonsense. I won¡¯t let Brother Hai marry you.¡±

    Meg¡¯s face also reddened. She hadn¡¯t thought Laura would unexpectedly see through her thoughts. Zhao Hai also didn¡¯t think Laura would tease Meg like that and it made him embarrassed. He nced at Green and said, ¡°Grandpa Green, Grandpa Quinn John, everyone can leave first. I wish to talk to Laura alone.¡±

    Green and Quinn John looked at each other simultaneously and both saw a happy expression on the other¡¯s face as they turned and left. Zhao Hai and Laura were thus left alone in the room.

    This was the first time Laura was alone with Zhao Hai. She was somewhat anxious as she looked at Zhao Hai; she didn¡¯t know what Zhao Hai wanted to say.

    Zhao Hai had an infatuated expression as he looked at Laura, which made her heart beat faster. After some time, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Laura, do you hate me?¡±

    Laura was surprised. She didn¡¯t understand what Zhao Hai meant. They were now engaged, so how could he suddenly speak about hate?¡±

    When he saw Laura¡¯s puzzled look, Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°If I didn¡¯t appear, these matters wouldn¡¯t have happened. You won¡¯t bepelled to leave Casa City, to leave the Aksu Empire. You wouldn¡¯t need to give up everything. Are you not angry?

    ¡°Earlier, you were right when you said I¡¯d marry Meg in the future. We grew up together and she was beside me, taking care of me during the toughest time of my life. I won¡¯t deny I have passionate feelings for Meg, but I also love you. Making me give up either of you is something I cannot do. Am I too greedy?¡±

 Chapter 216 - This Moment

    <h4>Chapter 216 - This Moment</h4>

    Laura stared nkly at Zhao Hai. She didn¡¯t think he would say that, which surprised her. All the same, she was moved by those words.

    On the Ark Continent, there wasn¡¯t aw that dealt with monogamy. If Zhao Hai wanted, he could definitely marry any woman he fancied. Laura epted this ideapletely as it was natural on the continent.

    In Laura¡¯s view, Zhao Hai¡¯s words meant he truly liked her. Because he liked her, even loved her. Thinking that another person was in his heart felt as though he was betraying Laura. This had made him feel guilty, and that moved Laura the most.

    Laura stood up and walked before Zhao Hai. She looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, I¡¯m not ming you for all of this. To be honest, I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t ept me. After all, Meg has been with you since childhood. You know a great deal more about her. Furthermore, you are the Buda n¡¯s patriarch. As the only sessor of the Buda n, it¡¯s impossible for you to marry only me if you take the n¡¯s future into consideration. I won¡¯t oppose you marrying Meg. To be honest, Meg also likes you. I had seen this and prepared myself already. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared at Laura. He told Laura about these matters because he couldn¡¯t cross that ridge in his heart all by himself. His world view had been formed from almost three decades of living on Earth. Don¡¯t say he could just change his view, Zhao Hai truly felt affection for Laura and that had caused him to feel sorry towards her.

    Now that he heard Laura¡¯s feelings, Zhao Hai felt a bit better. He looked at Laura and pulled her into his arms. Laura was surprised, but didn¡¯t resist. Instead, she gently leaned her head onto Zhao Hai¡¯s chest. They didn¡¯t speak, but during that moment, they both felt the other¡¯s warmth.

    After some time, Zhao Hai said to Laura, ¡°Laura, I¡¯m sorry for making you lose your business after you did everything you could to painstakingly take care of it. If it wasn¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have fallen to such a state today.¡±

    Laura sat down and leaned against Zhao Hai¡¯s arms. She looked at him and said, ¡°Brother Hai, don¡¯t say such things. I could have such sess because of you. If not for you, it would have been impossible for me to achieve all I have today. Just as I said before, I am now your fiancee. If you¡¯re going to be so polite towards me, I¡¯ll be angry.¡±

    Zhao Hai watched Laura¡¯s expression and saw that she was only pretending to be angry. His heart was filled with warmth as he looked at her. Laura¡¯s beauty, intelligence, andpassion all attributed to the warmth Zhao Hai felt. He was moved.

    He couldn¡¯t help but cling tightly to Laura, as if to crush her against his body. Laura felt his stirred emotions and smiled sweetly as she was held tight. At this moment, their hearts were tied together and couldn¡¯t be separated.

    With Zhao Hai¡¯s intent, Laura and he moved and appeared inside the Spatial Vi. Laura suddenly felt her surroundings shift, as though she wasn¡¯t in her study anymore. When she took a more curious look around, she truly did see that she wasn¡¯t in her study.

    Laura whispered uneasily to Zhao Hai, ¡°Brother Hai, we¡¯re in a strange ce.¡±

    Zhao Hai loosened his embrace of Laura and smiled faintly. ¡°This isn¡¯t a strange ce . It¡¯s our Buda n¡¯s greatest secret. This is my domain.¡±

    Surprise, Laura looked around puzzledly. Zhao Hai smiled and pulled Laura up. They then went out of the vi and looked at the prairie outside.

    As Laura looked around, she found many fruit trees, bamboo rice nts, radishes, and other crops. Most importantly, she saw fire fishes within a hot spring.

    Upon seeing these, the intelligent Laura immediately understood. This was where the Taoyuan products came from. But, she didn¡¯t know where exactly they were.

    Zhao Hai looked at Laura and smiled. ¡°Do you now know why I said only through marriage would I tell you my greatest secret? It¡¯s because of this ce. This is the Divergent Technique I obtained. This entire Space is mine, and I am god here. When I nt crops here, such as fruit oil trees, they will mature in only a few days. Bamboo rice can mature several times a day. Furthermore, the water and soil from this Space can make thends of the ck Waste arable enough to nt crops there. Lastly, cing undead in here will make them my summonable creatures. This is a world of infinite possibilities.¡±

    Laura was confused as she looked around. While she could understand the exnation Zhao Hai gave, she couldn¡¯t clearly process the whole of what he said. Some things were still unclear.

    Seeing Laura¡¯s expression, Zhao Hai smiled. ¡°Simply put, this Space is like a Spatial Bag. This Space has its own separate and independentws, but is also not a subspace. This Space instead coexists with the outside. Neither the outside nor the Space will affect one another . In this Space, however, I am god.¡±

    Laura stared emotionally at Zhao Hai. She now understood what he meant. This pleasant surprise was truly toorge for her and she couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Zhao Hai looked at her and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be so surprised. This Space is the ce where I produce the Taoyuan products. Others won¡¯t be able to enter this ce unless I allow them. This is our Buda n¡¯s greatest secret. If it is exposed, then there wouldn¡¯t be a ce for us on the Ark Continent.¡±

    She nodded in agreement. ¡°If this ce is known, then you really wouldn¡¯t be able to stay on the continent. Rest assured that I won¡¯t say a word about this.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Laura and smiled. ¡°Even if you wanted to let this be known, it¡¯s already toote. Remember, you¡¯re now my fiancee. Haha.¡± He hugged Laura as he spoke those words.

    Laura nced snappily at Zhao Hai but didn¡¯t say anything. She instead smiled as she knew Zhao Hai had already epted her.

    Zhao Hai led Laura around in order to help her familiarize herself with the situation of the Space. After a look at the ranch, they left the Space.

    When they came back to Laura¡¯s study, they called for Green and the others toe back. As they arrived, Green and the others saw that the two had a different air around them. A sort of understanding passed between them and they smiled. None of them asked the couple anything as it was a secret between the two of them.

    Now that Laura knew of Zhao Hai¡¯s ability, she had more confidence. After the noon meal, she immediately met with her people, the store managers. So long as she clearly exined the situation to them, the Higanbana stores would continue their normal operations.

    In fact, this matter was rather simple. She simply told them that if any issues were to arise in the future, they could go to Grand Duke Evan and directly ask him for help. In order to keep a convenient mode of contact, Laura also told them of the Eagle Virtuous Phantasms. If Laura had any issues herself, she could send the Eagle Virtuous Phantasms to look for them. If the store managers needed Laura, they could just go to Stony Mountain.

    After exining the current situation to them, she moved on to the people of Faith Mansion. Not all of them would be going with her. Aside from Quinn John, Karen, Nier, and Kiel, they only allowed their most loyal servantse along. As for the others, if they wanted to bemoners, then they would receive severance pay. If they wanted to stay and work in the Higanbana stores, Laura could tell Evan of it.

    They finished packing their things up as,ter on, they wouldn¡¯t be living in Faith Mansion anymore. These past couple of years, Laura had umted a great many good things. Since this was the case, she couldn¡¯t let others take care of them for her. As such, she¡¯d take them all away.

    After eating dinner, Zhao Hai called for Karen, Quinn John, and Nier and had them gather in the study. He then led them into the Space. In any case, since they would be following Zhao Hai from now on, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid to let them know his secret.

    Karen was shocked when he arrived in the Space. This ce had a very good environment. The first thing that came into his mind upon seeing his surroundings was that it would be a good ce for his experiments. He immediately fell in love with the ce and, without hesitating, upied the basement of the Spatial Vi and set it up as his experiment room.

    Zhao Hai had no way to make Karen¡¯s ount for the matter. To be honest, Zhao Hai really did admire Karen. Although in the eyes of everyone else, Karen¡¯s research was useless, Zhao Hai saw that Karen¡¯s value couldn¡¯t bepared to others.

    The Ark Continent was currently in the initial periods of magic and machine school of learning. Zhao Hai thought that the unfolding future would be dependent upon people like Karen. As such, Karen¡¯s approached to matters was something Zhao Hai allowed without regret.

    Zhao Hai also brought Quinn John and the others to Fort Iron Mountain. This was, after all, their rear base. As such, he must let Quinn John and the others know of it.

    He then led them back into the Spatial Vi to continue their discussion on what to take with them. Laura proposed a major move, which Zhao Hai and the others weren¡¯t opposed to.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Zhao Hai¡¯s Space, then Laura wouldn¡¯t be able to take away so many things. Since Zhao Hai did have the Space, however, Laura was confident that she wouldn¡¯t need to lose anything. After she moved the things out of Faith Mansion, she only left a few things there and didn¡¯t remove them. She them began to purchase a great deal of basic necessities.

    Naturally, it was impossible to leave with a lot of things from the Higanbana stores. Laura¡¯s intent was to slowly move things one after another to Faith Mansion, then move them into Zhao Hai¡¯s Space.

    As a result, there was a great deal to prepare, so they had to push the time allotted to them before they could leave. Fortunately, Laura had given the Higanbana stores to the Purcell n. Since the Higanbana stores were nowpletely handled by the Purcell n, many of the things she took away would be deducted from her part of the store ie.

    Laura took these things away for not only her use, but for trading within the Beastfolk Prairie. Zhao Hai had asked Laura about her ns earlier and she said she¡¯d already established a business there. The issue Zhao Hai wanted to discuss was the matter of trading inside the Beastfolk Prairie, so he told Laura about it. She naturally agreed and this was the reason they¡¯d bought a lot ofmodities.

 Chapter 217 - Poison

    <h4>Chapter 217 - Poison</h4>

    Ten days. For an entire ten days, the people of Casa City watched as variousmodities streamed towards Faith Mansion. The whole of Faith Mansion seemed like a giant beast that ate and ate without worry about being full. It just kept devouring things and never let any of it out.

    Although the people of Casa City felt it was strange, they didn¡¯t say anything. Laura, on the other hand, selected those items with a great deal of discretion. Aside from the belongings taken from Faith Mansion, there weremodities that would be of use within the Beastfolk Prairie.

    One must know that there were manymodities within Casa City that weren¡¯t suitable for trade within the Beastfolk Prairie. This was due to the fact that the needs of the beastfolk were different from the needs of Casa Citymoners.

    It was because of this that Laura¡¯s actions didn¡¯t cause much change in the prices of the Purcell Duchy¡¯s daily necessities market. Furthermore, those firms were more than willing to sell their wares to Laura.

    The hands of thoserge firms weren¡¯t necessarily clean. When they did business with the beastfolk, they resorted to smuggling. This matter was something they always did, so when they saw the items Laura had bought, they understood Laura¡¯s intentions. They didn¡¯t stop her. Although they wouldn¡¯t earn much by selling to her, it was still an instant transaction. These were also goods that could be quickly transported from the back, so there wasn¡¯t anything strange about it.

    On the tenth day after Zhao Hai¡¯s arrival in Casa City, Zhao Hai, Laura, Quinn John, and Green had all gone to Laura¡¯s study.

    Laura received a report about their current situation. With that in her hands, she faced the others and said, ¡°I just received a report with regards to the situation in the Purcell Duchy. Today, a few mercenaries entered the Purcell Duchy from the back. They¡¯re moving towards Casa City and have unknown intentions.¡±

    Quinn John snorted coldly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing unclear. They¡¯re here to deal with us. Since they definitely know Zhao Hai is also in Casa City, they want to deal with all of us in one go.¡±

    Green nodded. ¡°I also think this is the case. Let theme. We¡¯ll tidy them up before withdrawing immediately. I want to see what they can give us.¡±

    Laura turned towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, what about resolving Alodia¡¯s matter? Why haven¡¯t we moved on them thesest few days?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. ¡°I need to resolve them. These past few days, they found out too much. I wasn¡¯t resolved to killing them since I didn¡¯t want to kill those who don¡¯t have the power to fight back, but I have no choice now.¡±

    When Zhao Hai said this, Laura and the others understood. Zhao Hai needed to find an excuse for himself, an excuse that allowed him to kill them.

    This behaviour might seem ridiculous and self-deceiving. On the other hand, this behaviour also had some good points. At least it would allow them to feel a bit better.

    * * * * *

    After eating their evening meal, Alodia and the others returned to their rooms. All of their weapons had been taken away. Through their observations thesest few days, Alodia understood that Laura had the determination to kill them.

    Unfortunately, Alodia couldn¡¯t do anything. They didn¡¯t have any weapons and were surrounded by all those undead. No one could escape from such a thing.

    All they could do was stay in their room honestly. If Laura really wanted to kill them, then all they could do was go all out against her.

    Sadness. Alodia felt unprecedented sadness. He was thinking about how high-spirited he had been before. No matter where he went within the Aksu Empire, so long as he revealed his identity as Carlo¡¯s subordinate, no one would dare to undermine him. Now, however, he had fallen into a situation where he could only wait for his death. It was like he were a blue-eyed rabbit taken to the ughterhouse, waiting as they readied their knives. This was a very unpleasant feeling.

    He was thinking of resisting, but it would be of no use. No matter how restless they became, the undead could easily contain them. So long as they approached the undead, they would immediately be attacked. They wouldn¡¯t even attack to kill, instead, they¡¯ll be disabling them twice before tossing them back into the courtyard. It was as simple as that.

    If they were dealing with humans, then Alodia could have tried tomunicate with them. He could have tried to take advantage of them and have them spare his life. Right now, however, they were not dealing with humans, but undead. He wouldn¡¯t even waste his breath with them¡ªundead couldn¡¯t be bought. Even if he had all kinds of schemes, they wouldn¡¯t be tricked.

    Thesest few days, Alodia looked aged as his spirit was constantly tormented. He didn¡¯t expect such a day woulde. What¡¯s more, he never would have thought Laura would be the one to hold them. She could easily kill them at any time.

    Alodia, however, still held some faith within him. For the past several days, he firmly believed that Carlo would send people to rescue him. As Carlo¡¯s most trusted aide, Alodia was clear about some matters. Behind Carlo wasn¡¯t only the Markey Dell n, but also Southern King Boric. At this crucial moment, Carlo would certainly ask Boric to move. This was what Alodia¡¯s spirit was hanging onto.

    For thest few days, Alodia had been diligently gathering information about Laura. This was possible to do so long as they didn¡¯t leave the front gate of the yard¡ªthey could still move around inside Faith Mansion freely. Alodia wanted to collect information about Laura that could be of some use in the future.

    Laura¡¯s actions thesest few days were clear to Alodia since he could see her movements. This had boosted his confidence to go on living. What Laura had shown clearly stated that they were going somewhere else, that they had to run. There was only one exnation for this: enemies hade.

    He knew Laura had one enemy, and that was Carlo. Since he saw this, his determination to live was strengthened.

    At the same time, Alodia noted several warehouses in the rear yard of Faith Mansion. Seemingly, these warehouses were constantly being filled. Carriages continued to pull up and fill the warehouse withmodities, but it was like the warehouse was a bottomless pit.

    Alodia didn¡¯t suspect the use of spatial equipment within the warehouse. He instead thought that there was a secret passage inside. That they were using that to shipmodities out. He secretly wrote this down in order to inform Carlo.

    Alodia knew, however, that this would be difficult. He knew Laura wouldn¡¯t let them off. Since he was able to notice themodities entering Faith Mansion, he knew Laura didn¡¯t try to avoid their attention. As such, he knew Laura decided not to let them off. Yet, he was still holding onto the belief that, somehow, they would be able to go on living.

    That night, as per usual, Alodia observed and counted. Since the time Laura had begun transportingmodities into Faith Mansion till now, it had been a full ten days. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that the amount ofmodities was enough to fill the whole of Faith Mansion. Oddly, everything that entered Faith Mansion seemed to have disappeared. Alodia didn¡¯t truly understand how Laura was able to move those things.

    Alodiay quietly on the bed, thinking about Laura¡¯s recent actions. He didn¡¯t understand why Laura was doing such things so suddenly. Why did she suddenly dare to challenge Carlo. Who was it that she depended on? Was it only due to the virtue of Evan¡¯s few words? That¡¯s highly unlikely, no?

    As he thought about this, Alodia suddenly smelled a fragrance. The smell grew stronger and stronger until he found it difficult to breathe. Alodia woke up fiercely. He wanted to jump out of bed and tell everyone that Laura was poisoning them.

    Even though his mind issued the jump, his body wasn¡¯t able to carry it out. His body felt as though it weighed half a ton . He wanted to shout, but found that he couldn¡¯t, that it was too strenuous to do so. Alodia couldn¡¯t help but marvel at what kind of poison this was. It was truly too fierce. These were hisst thoughts.

    * * * * *

    This poison was naturally derived from the toxin of the seven-coloured flower. It was Zhao Hai who had Cai¡¯er ce this poison. Since Alodia and his team had to die without much noise, Zhao Hai decided to let Cai¡¯er use the poison.

    The poison taken from the toxin of the seven-coloured flower was further strengthened due to the Space. Compared to how it was before, it wasn¡¯t only just formidable. Before, it could be regarded as a simple chronic poison. Now, however, it was merged with the toxicity from the Space¡¯s pesticide and could now be described as highly poisonous.

    That night, the silent execution of Alodia and his team didn¡¯t cause too much noise. Zhao Hai turned them into undead afterwards. Unfortunately, Alodia didn¡¯t seem to know much. Aside from his knowledge of the rtionship between Carlo and Boric, Lycra knew more than him.

    Although Alodia shared some information on Carlo¡¯s situation, this wasn¡¯t very important to them. Compared to the powerful Southern King Boric, Carlo was, at best, a jumping clown.

    On the eleventh day, Laura didn¡¯t transport anything to Faith Mansion. Themodities they¡¯d transported thest several days had already been excessive and might soon affect the necessities market within the Purcell Duchy. Laura didn¡¯t want to offend the Purcell n in theirst moments.

    Laura started to send people away. If they wanted to be freemoners, Laura gave them severance pay and allowed them to go home. The rest were the most loyal part of her subordinates and would follow Laura. Quinn John had already counted them before and, altogether, they amounted to a total of fifty-four people. Twenty-two of them were warriors while the rest were ves Laura had bought when she first started out in the Purcell Duchy.

    These people weren¡¯t stewards and the matters they handled couldn¡¯t be considered important. On the other hand, it could be said that they were the most loyal of her subordinates. Three of them were carpenters, and another three were cksmiths. There were also six who were specialized in raising magic beast, also called grooms if they were on Earth.

    Besides those people, the remaining individuals were n members. The men were generally servants while the women were maidservants or cooks.

    Adding in Laura, Quinn John, Nier, Karen, Kiel, and Searle , there were a total of sixty people joining the Buda n. Starting today, they were no longer members of the Markey Dell n, but people of the Buda n.

 Chapter 218 - Wait

    <h4>Chapter 218 - Wait </h4>

    After everyone finished preparing, Zhao Hai took them away. Laura, Green, Quinn John, Nier, and Meg, however, stayed back in Faith Mansion along with Zhao Hai.

    They were waiting, not for anyone else but Carlo¡¯s people. How many of his men were currently in Casa City? They would tidy them up before leaving.

    Right now, they were forced to leave Casa City and the Purcell Duchy. They¡¯d suppressed that anger in the heart, but if they couldn¡¯t vent, then it would be very ufortable.

    Zhao Hai knew that in two days time, those mercenaries would arrive in Casa City. When that timees, they would make their move. For the past two days, they lived honestly. They were in seclusion, the gates of Faith Mansionpletely closed as they declined any visitors. Nobody came in or out. Compared to the busy atmosphere from before, it seemed like another world.

    Even though the forces within Casa City thought it was strange, they weren¡¯t too surprised as Laura had sent away many of her people. They thought she¡¯d already secretly left with the supplies stored in Faith Mansion. Therge firms didn¡¯t care much. Forrge merchants like Laura, they each had one or two of their own secrets. Commodities could easily be moved through a secret passage.

    Big firms had big businesses as their livelihoods. The top merchant firms on the continent created headquarters within major cities and made secret passages to move from inside the city to outside. This was an open secret, and no one would know how vast the passages were or where they led to.

    It could be said that these passages were secrets therge merchant firms used to maintain their livelihoods. They were the ns¡¯ most valued secrets. Nobody knows of it except the core members of the n. This was why therge firms weren¡¯t that concerned about the whereabouts of thosemodities.

    Conversely, Laura¡¯s actions made those firms think of another point. One must know that the secret passages were used as a n¡¯s final lifeline. So long as one didn¡¯t face a life and death crisis, one wouldn¡¯t use it. With Laura moving through the secret passage, it showed that they were facing a situation. This puzzled those who didn¡¯t know of Boric.

    Therge firms thought Laura¡¯s retreat was due to the Purcell n withdrawing their support of her. Because of that, Laura couldn¡¯t stand against the Markey Dell n, so she decided to give up on everything and prepare to leave.

    Thoserge firms, however, still didn¡¯t make a move against Laura. In their opinion, although the Purcell n wouldn¡¯t help Laura, they still thought she wasn¡¯t affable. A few days ago, Zhao Hai had entered Faith Mansion and hadn¡¯t left. They had seen how formidable Zhao Hai was. With that recognition, they didn¡¯t want to offend such a powerful ck magician.

    Laura¡¯s stores were still continuing their business. Nobody dared to grab those businesses because the Purcell n had made a public statement that said she¡¯d transferred the Higanbana stores over to the Purcell n. From now on, they were a part of the Purcell n.

    Therge firms attached great importance to this news. Higanbana stores now controlled 40% of the Purcell Duchy¡¯s daily necessities market. This was really too high. Laura had cooperated with the Purcell Duchy before, so she hadn¡¯t been suppressed. Now, however, it was different. Those shops were now owned by the Purcell Duchy. In other words, within the Purcell Duchy, the Purcell n now controlled the bulk of the daily necessities market. Wishing to storm into this line of business in the future would be impossible.

    Since they knew Laura had to leave, they didn¡¯t feel in the mood to pay her any attention. Instead, they ced their attention towards the Higanbana stores. The Higanbanamodities had been turned over to the Purcell n. Future changes to the daily necessities market within the Purcell Duchy would be difficult to foresee.

    The mercenaries didn¡¯t let Laura and Zhao Hai wait too long. On the fifteenth day, the mercenaries entered Casa City.

    When they entered Casa City, the Purcell n set their eyes on them. They had to know what movements the mercenaries would make and report it to Laura. Evan had felt quite guilty towards Laura, and thus wanted topensate by doing something for her.

    Laura was grateful with regards to Evan¡¯s good intentions. Although she had her own intelligencework, she didn¡¯t move them. After all, the Higanbana stores had already been given over to the Purcell n. She¡¯d make the Purcell n unhappy with her petty actions. As such, she¡¯d wait for the gust of wind to cross first. Then she¡¯d make use of her intelligencework at that time.

    These days, Laura didn¡¯t idle. Those that were willing to leave with her were sent to Fort Iron Mountain. Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t intended to ce humans at Stony Mountain, so Cai-er had withdrawn her seven-colored flowers and vines. Furthermore, the ck fog had dispersed. But since it was still a known domain of Zhao Hai, no one dared to go up because of his reputation.

    As a ce where a ck magician had stayed, not many had the guts to venture there. They feared the toxins. Other than that, there was a stiption set for an individual¡¯s property. This stiption had defined provisions. For example, Zhao Hai bought Stony Mountain, so if anyone broke into it there would be repercussions and Zhao Hai could kill them.

    They weren¡¯t afraid that those sent to Fort Iron Mountain would run away. Even if there was a spy among them, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t scared. Outside of Fort Iron Mountain were undead defending the area, along with Eagle Virtuous Phantasms patrolling the skies. Simply put, even if they knew of the situation within Fort Iron Mountain, it was simply impossible for them to pass on the news.

    Moreover, these past few days, Laura had arranged for the things she¡¯d moved from Faith Mansion to be ced in Fort Iron Mountain. The problem was that Faith Mountain wasn¡¯t small and there were many good things in there. Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t decorated Fort Iron Mountain before, so there were only a few simple furnitures ced within and it looked very rough. Since Laura now transferred her items over from Faith Mansion, Fort Iron Mountain exuded a little more of a noble¡¯s aura.

    During their wait, Zhao Hai led Laura and the others around and let them adjust and understand the situation within Fort Iron Mountain. He brought them to the tarn and mine tunnels where he raised the rabbits. Quinn John and Laura sighed and sighed after seeing those ces. They hadn¡¯t expected Zhao Hai to have achieved so much in such a short period of time.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hide the truth from them and led them to the Space Ranch in order to check it. It was now Level 5. We can say it was now Level 5 due to Laura. Previously, Laura gave Zhao Hai many magic beasts that he then raised within the Space. Some of those were many-legged insects or long-haired swine .

    With the help of those, Zhao Hai¡¯s ranch was upgraded. Furthermore, he could now raise a hundred more animals, which made Zhao Hai happy. He immediately raised a number of those long-haired swines.

    The Space¡¯s rating for those long-haired swines was Level 4 magic beast. Outside the Space, however, it was given a rating of Level 1 since it had no aggressiveness and was known as the continent¡¯s mostmon carnivore .

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t raise many of the long-haired swines since the Higanbana stores weren¡¯t something Laura considered anymore and was just being managed by the Purcell n. Zhao Hai raised them for the purpose of providing meat and saving for future use.

    Laura and the others now had quite a good understanding of the Space after several days of observation. In regards to the Space¡¯s magical items, they had be used to them. The most free and unfettered of them now, however, was Karen.

    After taking over the basement of the Spatial Vi, Karen made it his experiment room and rarely came out. He was busy doing experiments inside and once he tired out, he¡¯d pass out asleep or take a stroll outside in the prairie. He waspletely loose and unburdened and passed the daysfortably.

    In Zhao Hai¡¯s view, Karen was simply more of an otaku than himself when he was on Earth. He stayed home all the time and never went out. Aside from eating and sleeping, he would mostly be staying inside his experiment room. When he was tired, he¡¯d just take a short stroll but never said anything about leaving the Space.

    In Karen¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t like to see many people. Back in Faith Mansion, he didn¡¯t leave the mansion and only went in and out of his room when he was tired. He¡¯d also walk around in the courtyard, but never passed the gates of Faith Mansion.

    When Zhao Hai heard him, he became speechless. Karen was simply a higher quality otaku. He also wanted higher quality goods than Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai was tolerant. Wanting an otaku to contact the outside was a very difficult thing to do. Not to mention that Karen was focused on his research, so he was that kind of otaku. Making him get involved with others and wanting him to change was too difficult.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want him to change anyway. Now that Space had grown, he could go out and stroll around whenever he wanted. Not wanting to leave his room was alright as well since the air within the Space was good. He didn¡¯t need to fear any dangers urring and it was actually good for his body to stay inside the Space .

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t inquire into Karen¡¯s experiments. Even if he did ask, he wouldn¡¯t be able to understand it anyway. What Karen researched were magic arrays and formations. Although Adam had known about magic in the past, he didn¡¯t dabble in magic arrays and formations. It was due to his ignorant and ipetent disposition back then. Nowadays, Zhao Hai was also busy and didn¡¯t have the time to study such things, so he didn¡¯t understand them.

    In the end, he had people keep watch over Faith Mansion. This was due to Evan asionally sending them information. Zhao Hai and the others were counting on this information.

    The info they received today was very simple. This evening, the mercenaries would attack Laura. Moreover, the mercenaries had visited Evan and told him to not interfere with their matters tonight.

    Originally, Evan had wanted to scold those people. He endured their tone in the end, for the Purcell n. Evan, however, told them to not make anyrge moves, else he would be impolite.

 Chapter 219 - Black Magician Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 219 - ck Magician Alliance </h4>

    With the information she held in her hands, Laura smiled wryly and said to Zhao Hai, ¡°This situation is somewhat difficult to handle. Boric even told the Purcell n to not interfere with what¡¯s going to happen tonight, and the Purcell n agreed. Luckily, Grand Duke Evan is a good person, else he would just pretend to cooperate with us, but is in fact working with Southern King Boric to deal with us. Even if we have Brother Hai¡¯s Space, I fear it will be difficult to escape this unharmed.¡±

    Quinn John nodded as he understood what Laura meant. Although Zhao Hai had the Space, if not for Evan being in an alliance with them, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have been able to travel to Casa City. If not for all of these matters being pushed forward, Zhao Hai and Laura wouldn¡¯t havee to such a result.

    These kinds of feelings required a due process. Love at first sight. Such a thing only existed in legends. Even if there was truly such a thing, it wouldn¡¯t have been borne within Zhao Hai and Laura¡¯s bodies.

    What was undeniable was the fact that Zhao Hai had saved Laura¡¯s life. This had created a favorable impression of Zhao Hai from Laura. Zhao Hai, on the other hand, also had a favorable impression of Laura, and this was somewhat due to her likeness of Taylor Swift . Aside from that, Laura had helped him a lot by selling the crops he harvested from within the Space. This was equal to helping Zhao Hai in a big way and deepened his impression of Laura.

    Although they had a very good impression of each other, the time they¡¯d spent with one another was still too short to reveal much. Now, however, they were being forced to leave their homes and face an unclear future. This was a person¡¯s most vulnerable time, and was also a time where sentiment can be easily built up. They would be more impulsive and even the smallest of emotions could be boundlessly erged.

    Zhao Hai and Laura had a mutually favorable impression of one another. Adding their emotions to this fact, and the couple had sparked something to life. Their hearts and minds were open to the other and had reached this current stage.

    Now, after deciding upon this matter, Zhao Hai and Laura were able to confidently face the opposing party. Their feelings have already reached the destination and their hearts have already recognized the other as their lover. This naturally calmed them and made them more confident.

    Individuals were like this. When things happen, their hearts would feel uneasy and cower easily in the absence of positivity. When they truly faced something head on, however, and solved the matter, they would naturally feel more confident.

    All that had happened were a series of coincidences. If not for Carlo pressing harder and harder, some of this may not have been borne. Even if it did, it wouldn¡¯t have been so quick. One could say that Carlo¡¯s actions had been the catalyst that sped up this rtionship.

    Zhao Hai smiled lightly. ¡°No wonder Evan, though he has arge n, is still able to manage it. He has achieved this degree of power and is still good. After all, unlike us, he didn¡¯t have to give up everything here and leave the Aksu Empire. So long as he is still within the Aksu Empire, he has no choice but to give Boric several points of face. This, however, doesn¡¯t apply to us. As such, we can just deal with this attack.¡±

    Laura faintly smiled. ¡°Yes, we can deal with it. These days there has been a foul air. The feelings in my heart haven¡¯t yet been released.¡±

    Quinn John and the others smiled. They weren¡¯t afraid of the oing attacks at all. Even though they could also be attacked by strong Rank Nine experts, they also had two of their own Rank Nine experts. So long as the ck smog continued to cover Faith Mansion, people on the outside wouldn¡¯t be able to see what happened within. With this, they could openly fight.

    Boric, however, probably didn¡¯t dare to truly send Rank Nine experts to Casa City just to chase them down. If he really did send one, then it would be equal to giving no consideration for the Purcell n¡¯s face. This would cause the Purcell n¡¯s Rank Nine expert to be impolite.

    There was an unwritten rule within the continent. For a city guarded by a Rank Nine expert, other Rank Nines weren¡¯t allowed to enter without a reason. Otherwise, it would be seen as a challenge towards the guarding Rank Nine expert.

    Although the Purcell n was still uncertain of Wind Saint Buffy¡¯s fate after he¡¯d entered the Carrion Swamp, they still had the Universal Origin Sword Saint to assumemand. The Universal Origin Sword Saint was very famous within the continent. Most wouldn¡¯t dare to stroke a tiger lightly.

    It was precisely due to this that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried. So long as there wasn¡¯t a Rank Nine expert, Green could just deal with them. As such, they needn¡¯t be afraid.

    Just then, Green¡¯splexion suddenly changed. With a cold voice, he said, ¡°You out there,e out. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±

    A gloomy voice sounded, ¡°You are indeed ferocious. Worthy of being a peak Rank Eight expert to be able to see through my Ghost Sneaks Technique .¡±

    Upon hearing the voice, Zhao Hai immediately stood up. Meg took out her Sealed Magic Iron Tome and cast a great deal of light element protection magic upon Zhao Hai. Quinn John also moved to protect Laura¡¯s back.

    Green stared at a corner of the room and coldly said, ¡°Rank Eight ck magician. A powerful existence has suddenly appeared. It¡¯s a pity you aren¡¯t all that proficient in using the Ghost Sneaks Technique.¡±

    Ghost Sneaks Technique was an advanced level ck magic. This magic was mainly used for assassination or for running away from an enemy. This was a specialized ck magic technique and there was no way for other magicians to learn it.

    This Ghost Sneaks Technique, once used, allowed one to be invisible like a ghost and stop others from feeling their existence. Due to these characteristics, it was called Ghost Sneaks Technique.

    Green had, however, seen this Ghost Sneaks Technique before. On the battlefield, the opposing force would do anything to kill the other side. Green became famous and was known as the Spiritwind Battle General during such a time. As such, assassinations aimed for his life was amon urrence. This Ghost Sneaks Technique was something he¡¯d witnessed several times. This had caused him to be experienced in its use, otherwise he¡¯d have been unable to detect the presence of the ck magician just now.

    As soon as the person heard what Green said, he chuckled a few times. Although it was augh, there was a gloomy air about it. It didn¡¯t weaken the sound, but it did make them feel ufortable.

    As theughter echoed, a man slowly emerged. He wore a ck magic robe that looked a bit old and held a wooden magic staff. Although it was made of wood, it waspletely ck. At two meters long, it was covered in many strange symbols and the head of the staff was carved into an odd shape. It looked very strange.

    Green looked coldly at the person and said, ¡°Who are you? Who sent you?¡±

    The ck magician smiled and bowed to them. ¡°Please allow me to introduce myself. This one is an elder of the ck Magician Alliance, Maru .¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others looked puzzledly at Maru. This was the first time they had heard of this so-called ck Magician Alliance. Don¡¯t even mention Zhao Hai, the well-informed Laura also hadn¡¯t heard of such an alliance on the continent.

    Maru obviously saw their puzzled looks and faintly smiled. ¡°I see everybody hasn¡¯t heard of the ck Magician Alliance, but this isn¡¯t surprising. The establishment of the ck Magician Alliance dated back only five years ago. As such, besides the ck magicians that have joined, nobody else knows of the organization¡¯s existence.¡±

    Green knitted his brow and said, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath with so many words. Just tell us your purpose foring here.¡±

    Maru wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, he smiled faintly and turned to Zhao Hai. ¡°I came here this time to invite Mister Zhao Hai to join the ck Magician Alliance.¡±

    As soon as Zhao Hai and the others heard what Maru said, they all gawked. Zhao Hai looked at Maru and asked with confusion, ¡°What is the reason for inviting me?¡±

    Maru smiled and said, ¡°Please allow me to sit before exining.¡±

    Aside from appearing without warning in the beginning, Maru¡¯s words had been very polite and he seemed like a gentleman. Zhao Hai and the others¡¯ vignce within their hearts had lowered. With Green¡¯s presence, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried about his own security, so he let Meg put away her Angel of Protection and allowed Maru to sit down.

    After he sat down, Meg gave Maru a cup of tea. Maru¡¯s expression showed politeness and this made Zhao Hai curious about him. From the beginning until now, Maru¡¯s performance gave off the air of a noble, one that was a great deal higher in status than him who was just an ungraceful aristocrat.

    Maur sipped his tea before cing the cup down. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai is a ck magician, so you should certainly feel that ck magicians have been isted on the continent. Walking outside is very inconvenient. Most feel badly of us andpare us to mercenaries, that is, killers, thieves, swindlers. They look at us as though we are evil, that we would eat humans at any time.¡±

    With regards to this, Zhao Hai had felt it as well. Although it could be said that when a ck magician arrived, no one would dare to annoy them, in truth it was just as Maru said. ck magicians were being pushed into istion by the humans of the continent. In their eyes, ck magicians were synonymous with evil, which wasn¡¯t a good thing.

    Maru saw Zhao Hai¡¯s nod and continued, ¡°In fact, it wasn¡¯t like this in the beginning and people didn¡¯t think of ck magicians like that. Although ck magicians are somewhat strange, we do develop pharmaceuticals and research ck magic to treat people of their wounds in order to help them. We ck magicians were once called creatures of the dark and were an indispensable part of an aristocrat¡¯s or major force¡¯s army. Our essential battle strength had made it so that none would dare go wild at night.¡±

    This time around, it was Quinn John¡¯s turn to nod. Quinn John had dealt with many people, so he knew what Maru said was true. Before, many aristocrats and countries tried to please ck magicians. It was due to their characteristics of increasing their battle efficiency during the night that ck magicians became an indispensable part of their army. As of now, however, most national armies didn¡¯t have a single ck magician within their ranks.

    Maru watched them and the smile on his face grewrger. He quickly put away the smile and said to Zhao Hai and the others, ¡°This situation, however, has slowly changed. I don¡¯t know when such a rumor spread throughout the continent, but ck magicians soon became a symbol of evil, the incarnations of devils. People slowly began to iste the ck magicians. At first, we didn¡¯t realise the problem, butter on this became a very big issue and we had already been isted from the people on the continent.

    Here, Maru¡¯s voice held a trace of heaviness. It was very obvious that the seriousness of the problem had exceeded his imagination. As such, he became very solemn.

 Chapter 220 - Radiance Church

    <h4>Chapter 220 - Radiance Church </h4>

    An upation, but isted by all. This meant it would have no way to continue its existence and was destined to perish. An upation needed to be inherited; what it needed were the people. This was the most important part, the people. Unfortunately, no one favored the upation, so no one could continue it. An upation that loses its inheritance is simr to a n that loses its inheritance. Sooner orter, it would perish.

    This was the reason why Maru was so serious about the matter. The inheritance of ck magicians would be broken if no one was willing to be one. With regards to ck magicians, this wasn¡¯t good news.

    Maru said, ¡°Since this situation urred, we immediately began to investigate. These rumors didn¡¯t appear on the continent for no reason at all. It¡¯s certain that some people were specifically aiming for this. After careful investigations, we found that the ones behind these rumors and promoting it amongst the people came from Radiance Church.¡±

    To be honest, this answer wasn¡¯t out of Zhao Hai¡¯s expectations. On the continent, ck magicians had been isted, yet light magicians earned a great deal of respect. The reason for this status was their extermination of ck magicians everywhere.

    If these rumors were said to be unrted to light magicians, then no one would believe it. Yet, for those in power, this issue didn¡¯t harm them. Radiance Church¡¯s religious doctrine stated that themoners shouldn¡¯t bitterly stand against their rulers and stay in their status quo. The reasoning given by Radiance Church¡¯s religious doctrine was that by going against them, you would suffer hardship and wouldn¡¯t even be able to enter heaven after death.

    What is heaven? Nobody has seen it, but the Radiance Church¡¯s religious doctrine states that it is a world of beauty. It is a ce where people didn¡¯t need to do anything, yet would be able to eat good food and wear extravagant clothes.

    Without a doubt, such a doctrine was favored by those in charge and wouldn¡¯t be opposed by many who ruled countries. As such, Radiance Church missionary work went unimpeded and they continually suppressed the ck magicians while also taking an uncaring attitude to everything else.

    Maru looked at Zhao Hai and found that he didn¡¯t look that surprised. He smiled bitterly as he ridiculed himself. He¡¯d observed that these people already knew of this issue. Zhao Hai and the others looked as though they¡¯d already guessed this before while those on Maru¡¯s side had spent so long toe to such a conclusion.

    Maru smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It was due to this insight that the ck magicians set up their own organization, the ck Magician Alliance. There are two main purposes for this organization. First is to oppose the Radiance Church. The second is to pass down the magical techniques of ck magicians.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and looked Maru in the eye. ¡°So this is the reason you looked for me? To have me join the ck Magician Alliance because I am a ck magician?¡±

    Maru nodded. ¡°Yes, it is because you are also a ck magician. A ck magician like you will certainly be hunted down by the Radiance Church. Some time ago, Garan had tried to harm you. It was actually the Radiance Church that sent him to deal with you. Furthermore, you still do not know how strong the Radiance Church is. Their power is a great deal stronger than what was disyed back then.¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others looked at Maru, who also looked back at them. ¡°You may not believe it, but right now, many small duchies are currently being directly controlled by the Radiance Church,¡± Maru said with a cold voice. ¡°Furthermore, Southern King Boric is a Protector Knight of the Radiance Church and was also ordered to deal with you. So aside from Carlo, this was definitely due to the Radiance Church.¡±

    This was contrary to what Zhao Hai and everyone else anticipated. They didn¡¯t think that the powerful and influential Southern King Boric would willingly be a Protector Knight of Radiance Church. This truly surprised them.

    Maru looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so surprised. Radiance Church isposed of three divisions. First are the various archbishops headed by the Pope. Next are the Protector Knights of the Round Table Knight Order . Thest division are those who follow the teachings of suffering monks and make up the Monk Order , and the three groups are rtively independent of one another.

    ¡°The main task of the Pope is to manage the daily operations of the church. The Round Table Knight Order protects the church while the Monk Order¡¯s main duties constitute missionary work.¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others listened quietly. Hearing such a detailed exnation from Maru showed that they hadn¡¯t been investigating Radiance Church for only a few days. It seemed like the phrase, ¡°the person you understand the most is your enemy,¡± wasn¡¯t wrong.

    Maru continued, ¡°Although the Pope manages the daily operations of Radiance Church, he doesn¡¯t have the power to control the Round Table Knight Order, nor the Monk Order. The knights within the Round Table Knight Order of Radiance Church are in fact made up of members that are powerful figures of various countries. The identity of each individual isn¡¯t simple and they manage the Round Table Knight Order, which is simr to managing the entirety of the church¡¯s armed forces.

    ¡°The Pope, in addition to managing the daily affairs of his archbishops, also controls some of the church¡¯s outside powers, such as a few assassin organizations and mercenary groups. Compared to these two, the Monk Order seems rtively weaker, but could be considered Radiance Church¡¯s most devout followers. They generally wear coarse clothing and travel for a long period of time around the continent in order to spread the teachings of the Radiance Church. As they do so, they heal people of their illnesses and do not possess riches. They do not hunt for their food, but instead rely on charity. The Monk Order isposed of magicians, but since the church is getting more and more rich, fewer individuals are willing to be suffering monks. There are only a few true suffering monks left.¡±

    After telling them of such, Maru couldn¡¯t help but reveal a color of admiration. It was clear that he had a high level of approval of those suffering monks. It was sad, however, that they were now enemies of the Radiance Church.

    This was the first time Zhao Hai had heard of such self-torture as an upation. It sounded rtively simr to what he knew of monks, but they were also different. They sounded a great deal stronger than regr monks.

    Maru sighed. ¡°If the Radiance Church could be like those suffering monks, then the continent would be very lucky. What a pity. Nowadays, only a few of those magicians could endure such hardship and be a suffering monk. Right now, the Radiance Church is controlled by the Pope and the Round Table Knight Order. They resort to finding ways of increasing and enhancing the status of the Radiance Church in the hearts of the people on the continent. They are hanging onto thews of thend in order to make money. They are greedier than merchants and have a darker heart than politicians .¡±

    Maru clenched his teeth as he said this. It was obvious that the suppression of the ck magicians had been led by the Pope and the Round Table Knight Order.

    Maru calmed down and looked at Zhao Hai, saying, ¡°You may not believe it, but previously, the Immortal Mercenary Group that had attacked Laura was controlled by the Radiance Church. It was also the same with Garan , and those three ck magicians that had been hired to attack you. The ones behind the scenes is the Radiance Church. No one knows of this, however. On the outside, the Radiance Church shows a benevolent andpassionate appearance, but are actually secretly participating in evil deedsparable with devils.¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others were shocked. This news, for them, was truly too shocking . They had no way of knowing who hadmissioned the Immortal Mercenary Group. They never thought that such shadowy killing organizations like this had links with the Radiance Church. Moreover, Maru knowing this information meant that they¡¯d carried out a detailed investigation. It seemed that the ck Magician Alliance wouldn¡¯t be a good crop .

    Maru watched Zhao Hai¡¯s face and smiled faintly. ¡°These issues are matters we investigated clearly. If we didn¡¯t have such strength, then we wouldn¡¯t be able to match up against Radiance Church. The reason why they pitted Boric against you was, first, because they wanted to get their hands on your Taoyuan products. The second reason was because you are a ck magician. They are afraid that you¡¯ll join the ck Magician Alliance. If you did so, then with your financial support, the ck Magician Alliance would be a greater threat to them.¡±

    Zhao Hai and Laura were both surprised for a moment. The two of them couldn¡¯t help but look at one another. Although Maru¡¯s words meant nothing on the surface, Zhao Hai had actually deciphered the fact that the ck Magician Alliance wascking in finances.

    They weren¡¯t fools. Maru could give such a confidential performance because he had a reason. At first, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know what it was. Now, however, he understood. To put it bluntly, they needed him for his money.

    Maru saw their expressions and immediately knew what they were thinking. With a righteous air, he said, ¡°Please, Mister Zhao Hai, don¡¯t misunderstand. I invited you to join the ck Magician Alliance not because of your money. As an organization, we, the ck Magician Alliance, do not have distinctions between upper and lower ranks. The alliance does not have a leader, but an Elders Assembly. The Elders Assembly will not order its magician members. If they want a magician to do something, then they would first listen to the magician¡¯s opinion on the matter.

    ¡°This time, the main reason we are asking Mister to join the ck Magician Alliance is simply because you are a ck magician. Aside from those controlled by the Radiance Church, we invite all ck magicians to join the alliance.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°After joining the alliance, we will I need to do?

    As soon as Maru heard what Zhao Hai said, he knew this matter had passed through open doors. Thus, he immediately said, ¡°There are no excessive requirements, just two. First, since it¡¯s difficult to meet all the magicians in the alliance, members should lend a hand to each other when they can. The second is to collect any information on the Radiance Church and deal with them however possible on one¡¯s own. These two are the only requirements.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°What can the alliance provide me then? Of course, I don¡¯t mean in the financial aspect, but what can they provide me in other aspects?¡±

    Maru smiled slightly. ¡°Of course there will be benefits. The alliance can provide you with information and intelligence. We can also provide you with manpower to help you. Naturally, the manpower provided will require a cost to be handed to the alliance. Furthermore, you will need tomission every person you take in.¡±

 Chapter 221 - Joining the Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 221 - Joining the Alliance</h4>

    Zhao Hai nodded. Such conditions were eptable for him. If the ck Magician Alliance was truly this loose, then joining wouldn¡¯t be an issue.

    Maru watched Zhao Hai¡¯s expression, smiled, then said, ¡°So long as you join the alliance, somemon and ordinary intelligence will be provided free of charge. If you wish for the alliance to help you investigate matters with special circumstances, or to look up a specific individual, then the alliance will request a fee. This fee will be based on the difficulty of obtaining this information.

    ¡°Naturally, the alliance will also give missions you can partake in. For example, some magicians might also with to obtain information on certain individuals. How much you help in their investigations will be the basis for the amount you gain off the alliance¡¯smision. If there is a magician that requires a magic beast and you help in catching it, then the alliance will also pass amision for that as well.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and thought the ck Magician Alliance was interesting. It seemed like amon mercenary guilds in novels back on Earth. The things they did were simr, except that the alliance catered to ck magicians.

    Smiling, Zhao Hai said, ¡°What do I need to give in order to join the alliance?¡±

    As soon as he heard the question, Maru understood Zhao Hai¡¯s intent. He was excited and immediately replied, ¡°We do not require anything. It¡¯s fine if you just agree to join. Later on, you cannot spread matters pertaining to the alliance and you cannot betray it. If you agree, then take this and be a full fledged member of the alliance.¡±

    As he spoke, Maru took out a small badge. The badge was simr to the size of a yuan coin back on Earth. On the front side was a dark cloud pattern while the back had a pin, allowing it to be attached to one¡¯s clothing

    Zhao Hai carefully inspected the simple badge. After a while, he looked at Maru and said, ¡°Such a simple badge, aren¡¯t you afraid of fabrications?¡±

    Maru smiled. ¡°No. Although this badge looks insignificant and made of simple metal, it was actually made by an elder of the alliance. They performed a few magic experiments and obtained this. Although it isn¡¯t a hard metal, it has very good sticity. It can change its shape when subjected to external force, then slowly change back to its original state. Moreover, the badge has a number that prevents others from making a counterfeit.¡±

    Memory metal !

    As Zhao Hai listened, he thought the material of the badge was simr to memory metal. He really didn¡¯t think there would be such a thing on this continent.

    Zhao Hai took up the small badge and carefully checked it, yet he couldn¡¯t see anything peculiar about it. He ced the badge back on the table and turned to Maru. ¡°If the alliance had a lot of rules, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to join.¡±

    Maru couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. He had a certain understanding of Zhao Hai. He knew Zhao Hai was very strong. During the time Garan had tried to cope with Zhao Hai, his group disappeared without a trace. There was also the attack on Laura by the Immortal Mercenary Group that he repelled. Later on, they too had vanished from the continent. This had proven Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. Such a powerful ck magician joining the ck Magician Alliance would definitely increase their strength. This was what made Maru truly happy.

    Obviously, the ck Magician Alliance was more into preservation whenpared with the Radiance Church. Their aim was simple. Just as Maru said, they aimed to first help other ck magicians and pass down their magic techniques. The second goal was to resist the Radiance Church.

    Compared to Radiance Church, the ck Magician Alliance¡¯s organization structure was quite loose and less utilitarian. Because of this, Zhao Hai decided to join the alliance.

    Once he saw Zhao Hai taking the badge, Maru felt relieved. He smiled and said, ¡°Good. From now on, you are a member of the ck Magician Alliance. Our alliance¡¯s main goal is to help other ck magicians and resist Radiance Church. For the rest of the time, you can do your own thing and needn¡¯t worry about being restrained.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled. ¡°This is good. Since Sir Maru hase this time, we must entertain sir well. Laura, order some people to make preparations. In a while, I will ask sir to join us for a meal. After dinner, I would also like to ask sir to enjoy a y.¡±

    Laura smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll order them to prepare. We happen to have several fire fish at the moment, so it will be good so serve it to sir.¡± She then told Nier to start preparing.

    Maru looked at them strangely. After hearing him speak Laura¡¯s given name, it seemed that Zhao Hai and Laura had some sort of rtionship. It wasn¡¯t just that of a coborator with her benefactor, but instead disyed a sort of intimacy.

    What was more important was that he heard Laura telling him to eat fire fish. Although fire fish was not an advanced level magic beast, it was very difficult to eat some. Maru was only a ck magician and hadn¡¯t eaten fire fish before. Laura suggesting this was truly surprising.

    Before, Laura had returned with fire fish from her visits to Zhao Hai¡¯s ce. It wasn¡¯t a gift, but something they ate privately and it also hadn¡¯t been sold to her. As such, no one else on the continent knew Laura had arge amount of fire fish in her possession.

    Maru felt extremely ttered with the amodations. One must know that fire fish were very high quality. With the present status of ck magicians, few could eat such delicacies. He hadn¡¯t expected he would taste some today.

    With regards to the y Zhao Hai had invited him to watchter, he understood what Zhao Hai had meant. He had investigated earlier before he came. For the past two days, Boric had sent his people into Casa City. It seemed that they were here to deal with Zhao Hai. He didn¡¯t understand it at first, but now that he was being asked to deliberately stay here a bit longer, he knew Zhao Hai¡¯s intentions. Zhao Hai had stayed back in order to wait for the people Boric sent.

    Maru, however, didn¡¯t say anything about that. He stayed and waited. In any case, Boric was also a member of Radiance Church, so tidying up his men would be a good thing.

    Zhao Hai turned to Maru and said, ¡°Sir Maru, may I know how many members the alliance has?¡±

    Maru nodded. ¡°Naturally. We currently have a total of 13,600 members. Although this may look like a lot, one must understand that the alliance aims to invite every ck magician on the continent. While there are some ck magicians we cannot contact, there are also those who are reluctant to join. On the continent, about forty or so out of a hundred meetings result in recruitment. If we only have so few, then our days will be tough.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Although he didn¡¯t understand much about the situation of the Ark Continent, he had a certain understanding of the Purcell Duchy. As such, he knew the poption of the Ark Continent was immense, and its size was probably greater than that of Earth. The poption shouldn¡¯t be lower than that of Earth. In this case, as an organization of the Ark Continent, even with a member count of over ten thousand it was a very skewed ratio.

    Zhao Hai turned to Maru and asked, ¡°Does the alliance have any semnce with the church? Like, do we control several mercenary groups?¡±

    Maru smiled and said, ¡°As you know, the alliance is an organization wherein those in direct control have no great power. Some magicians, however, have established their own forces, such as yourself. At present, your influence isn¡¯t small. In the future, the alliance may ask for your help when necessary. Your strength is a part of the alliance and unlike the Radiance Church, we don¡¯t directly order our members. We generally please the magicians working with us. As such, we usually give notice to the magician beforehand and seek their advice. If you don¡¯t wish to help, then we won¡¯t force you.¡±

    Zhao Hai curiously asked, ¡°What if a magician always declines to help? Will the alliance still provide information to him? Wouldn¡¯t this be a loss for the alliance ?¡±

    Maru chuckled. ¡°The alliance isn¡¯t a merchant group. It was established to help ck magicians and help them pass down their magic. At the same time, we resist the Radiance Church. Helping the alliance is voluntary. We won¡¯t force anyone.¡±

    Zhao Hai somewhat admired Maru and the alliance. So far, the things that had been presented by the alliance showed that they wished to help ck magicians. Furthermore, the utilitarianism wasn¡¯t forced. Seeing this, it truly was actively trying to help the ck magicians.

    Nodding seriously, Zhao Hai said to Maru, ¡°Sir Maru, please help me pass a message along to the Elders Assembly. If there is anything I can help with, please don¡¯t be polite. So long as I can help, I shall.¡±

    Maruughed. ¡°Alright. I will certainly pass on this message. Zhao Hai, we ck magicians have been pushed into a dead end now. If we do not give our all, then it will be our own bad luck in the end.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Although he wasn¡¯t a true ck magician, helping the ck magicians whenever he could was equal to gaining a patron. If anything happened in the future, then he could ask the ck Magician Alliance for help. This was very important for him.

    Around this time, the food had finished being prepared. Zhao Hai and the rest moved to the dining hall and Meg immediately set the meals.

    The truth was, these meals had been prepared within the Space. They¡¯d been prepared by Meirin. What Laura had said earlier had just been a cover. Maru had invited Zhao Hai to join the ck Magician Alliance, and Zhao Hai didn¡¯t wish to be malicious. It was just that the Space wasn¡¯t something Zhao Hai could easily share with Maru. This was his greatest secret. Except for those whom he was intimate with, like Laura, in which he was sure wouldn¡¯t betray him, he wouldn¡¯t easily tell others about it.

    The reason Zhao Hai didn¡¯t conceal this secret from the ves was because it was impossible for those ves to betray Zhao Hai. In addition, it would be impossible for them to establish themselves anywhere else on the continent. If they weren¡¯t under a master and ran away to some other ce on the continent, then they would be called a runaway ve and captured. This was the reason why Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid of them speaking out irresponsibly.

    The meal was very sumptuous. Of course, the main course was fire fish. There was also beef, pork, rabbit meat, and various kinds of vegetables. Maru looked at the vegetables and couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva. These years, due to the suppression of the Radiance Church, the life of ck magicians had be very bad. He himself hadn¡¯t eaten such a grandiose meal as ofte.

 Chapter 222 - Become My Slave

    <h4>Chapter 222 - Be My ve</h4>

    The meal made Maru very happy. Moreover, it surprised him that the meat on the table was all made with advanced level magic beasts as they contained a high level of magic elements.

    As a magician, Maru was very sensitive to magic elements. In addition to this, Zhao Hai had used ingredients prepared from the Space. The beef was amon cattle meat used on the continent called a fierce cow .

    Fierce cows were a very strange kind of magic beast. Their bodies didn¡¯t have any wool and instead had thick skin and a lot of meat. Its strength was also very high. This type of cattle could be used to plow arable fields, and the meat could be used as food. Laura raised several fierce cows, but not for farm use. The fierce cows were raised for their meat.

    Previously, Laura had raised a lot of wind falcons. These wind falcons alone ate a lot of meat. Now that she raised the eagles, their appetite was also quiterge. Providing meat for the wind falcons and eagles had required her to raise several fierce cows. Afterward, Zhao Hai received them inside the Space.

    The Space¡¯s evaluation of fierce cows wasn¡¯t very high, only level 4 magic beast. This was just the rating inside the Space, however. Outside, the rating of fierce cows was only level 1. The highest level of animals within the space was level 50, but on the Ark Continent the highest was only a level 9 magic beast. Reaching level 10 would be the same as reaching godhood and that only existed in legends. This was the reason why the assessment of animal levels inside and outside the Space was different.

    The reason why Zhao Hai raised fierce cows was for their meat. They were all used to eating Space produced meat, so the meat outside always tasted off. This was why they were currently eating products taken from inside the Space.

    Products that were produced from within the Space was of high quality. These were good ingredients which, in turn, naturally enhanced the vor of the dish. Along with the use of cooking methods from Earth, Maru¡¯s appetite was greatly increased.

    After dinner, they went into the parlor room where Nier and Meg served them tea. Zhao Hai drank a mouthful of the tea and looked at Maru, smiling as he asked, ¡°Sir, what do you think of tonight¡¯s meal? Was it delicious?¡±

    Maru replied with a smile, ¡°Delicious, it was too delicious. Is this the continent¡¯s famous Taoyuan products? They are truly extraordinary. I really didn¡¯t expect Mister Zhao Hai to have such good things. No wonder Boric has thoughts about them.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly. ¡°Yes, good things are always on a person¡¯s mind.¡±

    Just then, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression changed. He turned to Maru and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that the y would start just after we finished eating. Interesting.¡±

    As soon as Maru heard what Zhao Hai said, he knew the y was being staged. He smiled and said, ¡°Yes, ah, just finished dinner and we can already see a good y. Haha, I hope it¡¯s a splendid y.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly. He turned to Laura and said, ¡°Open the doors and let the people acting in the ye onto the stage. Let us have those watching the y befortable. There¡¯s nothing else we can do but show our due respect for their feelings.¡±

    Laura smiled faintly and nodded. Nier and Meg ran to open the doors and windows of the parlor room.

    Maru didn¡¯t know when it happened, but the entire courtyard began to be filled with undead. Some of those undead wore the armor of warriors while others looked like magicians in their presentation. They appeared in the courtyard one after the other and stood motionless like statues.

    Furthermore, the entire courtyard was covered with a ck fog. One simply couldn¡¯t see the situation outside, but could only hear the sounds of footsteps. The number wasn¡¯t small.

    Maru looked at Zhao Hai with astonishment. These undead were obviously being summoned by Zhao Hai, but he didn¡¯t see when Zhao Hai had summoned them. There weren¡¯t movements of any sort, nor did he make any sound. What¡¯s more, he didn¡¯t feel any magical fluctuations. This surprised him.

    Many ck magicians would study how to hide magical fluctuations. After learning how, they would only be able to use it for casting low level magic. This made it difficult for others to detect their magical fluctuations and it could be used for sneak attacks.

    This method, however, required a lot of preparation. If the opposing magician noted them, then using this method would be difficult.

    Hiding magical fluctuations using any method wouldn¡¯tpletely erase the presence of magical fluctuations either. Rather, it could only weaken it. When a person didn¡¯t pay close enough attention, the magical fluctuations wouldn¡¯t be felt. If one were to carefully observe, however, then it could be found.

    Maru felt nothing when Zhao Hai summoned his undead. There were no magical fluctuations of any kind, which was the most surprising part.

    Naturally, it was impossible for Maru to know that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use themon dark summoning magic technique. If he knew this, then he wouldn¡¯t be so surprised.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t pay attention to Maru. He watched the front of Faith Mansion and wanted to see what method the intruders would use to break through the walls and enter Faith Mansion.

    Just then, a knock suddenly sounded at the door. Zhao Hai and Laura were surprised for a moment. Howe there was someone knocking at the door at this time ?

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile gently. ¡°The people at home are resting. Come back tomorrow.¡±

    As he said this, Zhao Hai and Lauraughed. They didn¡¯t need to ask for the identity of those currently knocking as they were surely those people were sent by Boric. The opposite party¡¯s action of knocking on the door was supposed to make them feel tense, as though they despised them.

    Unfortunately, Zhao Hai answered with a joke which ruined their nspletely. They wanted to pressure Zhao Hai, but were instead ridiculed.

    Sure enough, after Zhao Hai¡¯s joke, a voice was heard from outside. ¡°Junior, you have some balls.¡±

    After they heard those words, a loud bang sounded from the front doors. The two thick wooden doors fell inward.

    Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t pay any attention to the fallen doors. They did, however, look towards the doors in order to see who hade this time around.

    Five individuals stood outside. Those five all wore white magic robes and carried white magic staffs in their hands. Zhao Hai understood that these five were all light magicians. Moreover, their ranks weren¡¯t low. The five light magicians stood beside an extravagant looking carriage. The body of the carriage was colored a pure white that glistened in the night. There weren¡¯t any ordinary horse-shaped magic beasts pulling the carriage, but lion-shaped ones. Those lion-shaped magic beasts were also white and didn¡¯t only exude a fierce battle aura, but also an aura of holiness.

    Laura whispered to Zhao Hai, ¡°A carriage made of sacred light wood . It seems these are people of Radiance Church, and their statuses aren¡¯t low. From their appearances they should be white-clothed bishops. Pulling their carriages are level 6 light element magic beasts, Moonlight Lions . Their battle quality is high and they also use light elemental magic.¡±

    Standing behind the five white-clothed bishops was a toon of knights. The appearances of those knights was quite distinct. They each had a cross beneath their uniforms and rode white-horned warhorses. Those white-horned warhorses were equipped with bright silver armor. Each knight wore bright silver body armor and held a four-meter long knight spear in their right hand. Arge tower shield was held in their left hands and there were white feathers that stuck out of their body armor. Beneath the spearhead of their knight spears was a triangr g. The spears pointed toward the sky, allowing the triangr g to wave in the air.

    Zhao Hai examined the appearance of those mighty knights and muttered, ¡°I have to say, the look of those fellows is really good. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know what¡¯s beneath the armor. Would there be a human, or a ghost?¡±

    As Zhao Hai¡¯s voice faded, a colder one came from one of the white-clothed bishops. ¡°Are you Zhao Hai? Dirty ck magician. Today, for the glory of god, we¡¯ll make you disappear forever.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the five white-clothed bishops and smile. ¡°How many times have you said that line? How can you say it so smoothly? Today, didn¡¯t you promise the Purcell n you wouldn¡¯t make such a big ruckus? Listen to me. We should speak from the heart and not use any actions. I may have attacked first, but this way we can save a lot of trouble .¡±

    When she heard Zhao Hai, Laura couldn¡¯t help but smile. She didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be such a rascal at this time and unexpectedly say these words.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s disposition was quite cheerful, but he was a person who stayed at home for too long so he appeared a bit dull. In addition, he¡¯d just moved to the Ark Continent. Because of the pressure, he hadn¡¯t been able to joke a lot. Today, however, he had joined the ck Magician Alliance and was about to leave the Purcell Duchy. As such, he loosened his heart a bit. He couldn¡¯t help but say a couple jokes with the white-clothed bishops.

    Those white-clothed bishops didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be this rxed when he saw their lineup. The bishop in the middle couldn¡¯t help but angrily say, ¡°Junior, you dare speak such nonsense. A dirty human like you needs to be purified under the brilliance of god. That¡¯s the only way out.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s a good choice. You came at the wrong time, however. The brilliance of god can purify in the day, but at night the brilliance of god is reced. Haha, I see your fancy carriage and big cats pulling it. I also see the knights behind you look very good. I am quite reluctant to make you all my ves.¡±

    Maru sat beside Zhao Hai and, to be honest, he was currently very nervous. One must know that within Radiance Church, those white-clothed bishops were existences that stood just beneath the Pope and the archbishops. Each of them would be at least a Rank Seven magician in strength. In addition to the magic staffs they held, the carriage and magic beasts pulling it could superimpose with their strength and increase it. It could be said that their strength wasn¡¯t any lower than that of a Rank Eight expert. Five Rank Eight light magicians. With this, their battle strength wasn¡¯t something that could be lightly called a y.

    Light elemental magic was the nemesis of ck magic. This sentence wasn¡¯t false. In front of a light magician, ck magicians suffered innate disadvantages. What¡¯s more, the opposite party had sent magicians of such high strength in order to deal with Zhao Hai. Seeing Zhao Hai so indifferent when dealing them made Maru feel admiration towards Zhao Hai.

 Chapter 223 - Undead with Light Magic

    <h4>Chapter 223 - Undead with Light Magic</h4>

    After Zhao Hai spoke, he turned to Laura and asked, ¡°What do you think, Laura? Is the idea good or bad? If a ck magician sat on that sacred light wood carriage as it¡¯s pulled by undead Moonlight Lions with an undead bishop coachman. it must certainly ride like the wind.¡±

    Laura and the others were shocked. Although Laura was very confident in Zhao Hai, hearing him say such things still surprised her.

    No one could me them for being surprised. Zhao Hai¡¯s words were truly too astonishing. If Zhao Hai did this, then it would be tantamount to pping the face of the entire continent¡¯s Radiance Church. The Radiance Church wouldn¡¯t let this go.

    Among them, the most surprised was Maru. Maru was one of the first to join the ck Magician Alliance. These past few years, they had resisted Radiance Church so he had a certain understanding of exactly how powerful the Radiance Church was. To be honest, many wouldn¡¯t speak like Zhao Hai. Even Rank Nine experts wouldn¡¯t dare to easily say such things. The Bright Church didn¡¯t only have a single Rank Nine expert, so amon Rank Nine expert wouldn¡¯t be so bored as to speak out like this.

    Maru, however, was very excited. The ck Magician Alliance had been resisting Radiance Church for years, yet they were only participating in secret and used sneak attacks. The majority of the people on the continent didn¡¯t even notice. Moreover, they were still afraid of the Radiance Church¡¯s retaliation. They did minor acts, but what Zhao Hai said he would do to the white-clothed bishops¡­ they didn¡¯t even dare to think of it.

    Those white-clothed bishops were stunned after hearing what he said. What followed was boundless anger. They didn¡¯t think that a ck magician would dare to speak such insolence towards them. The power and influence of a bishop was no less than that of a middle-rank aristocrat on the continent. Now, however, someone had dared to speak such insolence towards them. They were even ignored, which had truly made them angry.

    The bodies of those white-clothed bishops shook with anger, and one of them loudly shouted, ¡°Dirty ck magician! Your thoughts have been poisoned by the devil. Come and ept a baptism from god.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and looked at the bishop as he said, ¡°Were your heads caught in the door? Is that why you can say such things? Can you find someone on the continent that would just let their heads be chopped off if they were asked by someone to do so? Does the Radiance Church really have such idiots in control?¡±

    The eyes of the bishop turned red with anger. Just as he was about to say something, the bishop beside him said, ¡°We are not of Radiance Church. We are just mercenaries that do not understand ck magicians.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked in this bishop¡¯s eyes. While the other white-clothed bishops were also filled with anger, this one appeared calm. This bishop hadn¡¯t been angered or affected by Zhao Hai¡¯s taunting.

    Zhao Hai watched the person¡¯s appearance and knew that this was a person with a deep and profound background . Such a person couldn¡¯t bepared with the others that were easy to mess with. Zhao Hai, however, didn¡¯t care. He smiled and said, ¡°Clear-sighted people shouldn¡¯t speak lies. Who you are is something we are crystal clear about. You do not have the right to speak of evils since the Radiance Church isn¡¯t so clean itself. Saying so many words, the cost isn¡¯t something such hands could pay¡­¡±

    After saying this, he waved and several undead dressed as magicians appeared before the white-clothed bishops.

    Those undead were Zhao Zui and his team , Zhao Jia , Zhao Shi and Zhao Jie , Lycra and his trio, and Buffy. Those fifteen undead magicians suddenly appeared and frightened them. Zhao Hai had feared that people might recognize them, so they appeared as skeletons instead of zombies.

    Those white-clothed bishops looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s expression and grew more angry. They were light magicians, the nemesis of ck magicians. Now, however, Zhao Hai unexpectedly had his undead deal with them. This made them despise him greatly.

    One bishop couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and spoke first. He angrily shouted at Zhao Hai, ¡°Junior, today we shall let you know that the brilliance of god is everywhere!¡± After he shouted, he raised his staff and recited a spell incantation. A white light suddenly shot at Zhao Zui. This spell was expectedly a Rank Six light element area of effect attack, Sacred Light Descends .

    Maru sat quietly beside Zhao Hai. When Zhao Hai bickered with the bishops, his heart couldn¡¯t stop beating. Seeing Zhao Hai send the undead to deal with the white-clothed bishops worried Maru. The difference was too great. One must know that one cannot easily mess with a bishop.

    Everyone, however, was surprised after seeing how the scene unfolded. They saw an undead magician suddenly step forward. This magician wore a white magic robe and held a white staff. They didn¡¯t see anything until, suddenly, a light element magic shield appeared, blocking the attack directed at the nearby undead skeleton magicians.

    Including Laura, the white bishops were startled and froze for a moment. Maru, who was also startled, suddenly stood up. They had all thought that the skeleton magicians would use ck magic to deal with the white-clothed bishops. They didn¡¯t expect, however, that it would actually use light magic.

    This skeleton was naturally Zhao Jia. He himself was a light magician. After the improvements from the Space, his magic had been preserved. Thus, it was natural for him to be able to use light magic.

    This, however, made Maru and the others very surprised. They hadn¡¯t seen an undead before that could use light magic. The simple fact of it seemed like a joke. This was like a man holding the knife that would cut his own body. It was purely suicidal behaviour.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to make a move since he wanted to see the effect. He also wanted to let Maru know that he wasn¡¯t afraid of Radiance Church.

    At this time, Zhao Zui and his team made their move. Zhao Zui and his team were true ck magicians and they shot ck magic attacks that covered the sky and overwhelmed the white-clothed bishops.

    Zhao Shi and Zhao Jie also moved, along with Buffy and the others. Zhao Shi and Zhao Jie were earth element magicians while Buffy was a wind element magician. Adding in Zhao Zui and his team, the attacks of three magic elements was magnificent and unparalleled.

    Zhao Zui and his team¡¯s actions moved the souls of everyone. Maru looked with shock at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, this¡­ what is this all about? How can your undead use light elemental magic?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Sir Maru, don¡¯t worry about it and sit down. Listen to my exnation. This undead using light elemental magic was Garan, who had attacked me in the past. After I killed him, I turned him into an undead. To my surprise, he suddenly became a variant undead that could use light elemental magic. I was also surprised after seeing this back then, but I don¡¯t actually understand how it happened.¡±

    After hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s exnation, Maru felt relieved. ck magicians had their own system for summoning undead. Sometimes, there would also be variations. As such, while Zhao Jia¡¯s ability was strange, it wasn¡¯tpletely out of the norm.

    Even though Maru had calmed down, he still felt it was inconceivable. An undead that could use light elemental magic. Even though he personally saw it, if he told others they wouldn¡¯t believe him.

    Maru still didn¡¯t feel this was right. He turned to Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°What about the other skeleton magicians? What¡¯s going on with them? What are their ranks?¡±

    A low ranking undead wouldn¡¯t be able to use magic. Since Zhao Zui and his team could use magic, Maru knew that they were all high ranking undead.

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°How should I put this, I¡¯d say it¡¯s all thanks to my lucky magic cane that I found. I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s made of. While I was hunting for magic beasts in the forest, I fortunately found it. This magic cane has a very special ability. Using it to cast the Bone Forging technique on the dead blesses it with the Spirit Trap technique. That¡¯s the reason why I can summon high-level undead.¡±

    Maru stared at Zhao Hai¡¯s Ghost Cane with a pair of shining eyes. Zhao Haiughed inside his mind. He remembered what Sir Wei Xiaobao had said. An exnation should be nine parts true, one part false. Even if he lies, there was no way for others to figure it out .

    At this time, several of the white-clothed bishops couldn¡¯t withstand Zhao Zui and his team¡¯s attack. Those Radiance Knights behind them also saw this and shouted. The spears those Radiance Knights held lowered as they rushed Faith Mansion.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t move. Instead, he made the warrior-clothed undead form a square formation. They blocked the entrance into the mansion. The entire courtyard of Faith Mansion became a battlefield.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried. Even though those Radiance Knights were formidable and had good numbers, he himself had many undead with strengthsparable to that of Rank Seven warriors. Such a strength couldn¡¯t be overlooked by anyone. He believed that those undead could block the Radiance Knights.

    All of this made Faith Mansion very lively. The people around seemed to sleep soundly, however. They didn¡¯t make any sound, so there was no problems with killing everything here.

    Such a great ruckus should have already rmed the city guards into action. The city guards, however, seemed to have taken a vacation. Not one figure could be seen. It seemed that the Radiance Church really had made a call to Grand Duke Evan.

    With regards to Evan¡¯s response, Zhao Hai understood it. Although the Purcell n was arge n, thebination of Boric and the Radiance Church going into action was too strong, so the Purcell n had given in. That warning earlier was enough for them.

    Sure enough, following Zhao Hai¡¯s thoughts from before, the Radiance Knights were repelled by the undead warriors at the front doors. They hadn¡¯t been able to crash into Faith Mansion.

    Suddenly, at this time, shadows of several courageous people appeared as they crawled up the walls surrounding Faith Mansion and leapt over. Those people wore mercenary clothes and held weapons. They looked at Zhao Hai, the person they were to deal with.

 Chapter 224 - The Final Blow

    <h4>Chapter 224 - The Final Blow</h4>

    Maru also saw these people. Although they wore mercenary garbs, their movements were very neat. At a nce, it could be seen that they had good coordination and weren¡¯t your average mercenaries. They should have received regr military training.

    Zhao Hai watched the mercenaries. The number of people that had jumped over the wall numbered several hundred. When they entered the courtyard, they didn¡¯t immediately attack Zhao Hai. Instead, they stood in ce and changed their positions slightly to form ranks. Although they used up a bit of time, they had already lined up properly and into formation. After that, they charged at him.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried. He himself was surrounded by many undead and at this time, he¡¯d only used the human-shaped undead. Those beast-shaped undead hadn¡¯t yet been mobilized.

    Zhao Hai counted the knights attacking Faith Mansion from the front and came up with 18. These 18 knights had very good coordination with one another and were Rank Six experts.

    Soon enough, no matter if it was Maru or the white-clothed bishops, they realized the abnormality of the situation. Those undead were really too special as they didn¡¯t fear the attacks of the Radiance Knights.

    One must understand that the weapons and equipment of the Radiance Knights had been blessed with light elemental magic. In addition, those knights themselves had very high battle strength. Zhao Hai, however, had only sent a hundred undead to withstand the attacks of the Radiance Knights. This was simply inconceivable.

    Knights and warriors were different. The general understanding of the popce was that knights were a more advanced profession than warriors. Knights could be called the aristocrats of warriors.

    An ordinary warrior wore leather armor at best and were equipped with a poor quality weapon. If a warrior wore armor and had a good weapon, then they wouldn¡¯t simply be called a warrior.

    A knight on the other hand must have a horse and wear full body armor. Their weapons weren¡¯t like of warriors who only used a single type of weapon. Knights must have a knight spear along with a tower shield and a heavy sword . Once they had those items, they could be called a knight .

    Warrior, however, only needed to take care of themselves. Even if their weapon was damaged, they could just rece it. The cost also wouldn¡¯t very high.

    Knights, aside from looking after themselves, needed to take care of their mounts. Their knight spears was a weapon that could be easily damaged, so they needed to rece it if it was damaged. The price of a knight spear, however, was simply too expensive whenpared to ordinary weapons . Due to these reasons, from an ordinary warrior¡¯s point of view, knights might be powerful but was an upation that burned a lot of money . If one wasn¡¯t an aristocrat or a rich person, then there was no way to be a knight.

    Also, due to the fact that knights were so rich, many of them would have a knight attendant. The knight attendant would usually take care of the day to day life of the knight, such as looking after their mounts. When the knight goes into battle, they would be beside the knight .

    The battle strength of a knight was, without a doubt, formidable. Their strength was directly rted to their mounts. If the mount was formidable, then the knight would be formidable. Naturally, if they wanted a formidable mount, then they would need to spend a considerable amount of money.

    These Radiance Knights had uniform mounts. Each of them had a Rank Five magic beast, a unicorn . Unicorns were Rank Five light element magic beasts and there were rumors that the Rank Nine saint beast of the elf race had a blood rtionship with the unicorns. They had a very high battle strength and could carry heavy loads. These were very good mounts.

    The knights of Radiance Church mostly used these kinds of unicorns as their mounts. This wasn¡¯t only because of their battle strength, but also because it looked very strong.

    When fighting against a hundred ordinary warriors, an eighteen member squad of knights would be more than a match for them. A single mounted knight¡¯s strength could easily tear apart a warrior¡¯s formation with ease. After a few assaults, they could easily kill those hundred warriors.

    Unfortunately, this time the knights were not facing ordinary warriors, but undead as strong as a Rank Seven warrior. The knight charge didn¡¯t go smoothly and they didn¡¯t have a method to tear down these undead. This was truly a very rare matter for them .

    Dealing withmon undead was a very simply problem for these Radiance Knights since their weapons were all blessed with light element magic. So long as they encountered undead, they could inflict great damage to them. The problem was these undead weren¡¯t normal,mon undead. These undead were not afraid of light element magic.

    Maru stared as he watched the situation. What he saw today was something he¡¯d seen in the past: a battle between Radiance Knights and undead. Today, however, the battle had gone beyond his cognition. The undead and Radiance Knights both resisted the other greatly and didn¡¯t fall to the wind. This, in his opinion, was a fantastical scene.

    The undead surrounded by those mercenaries blocked their attacks continuously. Zhao Hai just sat there like one of the old gods. It was as if he truly was watching a y before him instead of a live battle.

    Maru didn¡¯t know what Zhao Hai was thinking. He suspected Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t just a madman. A madman wouldn¡¯t be able to do such a thing. Maru didn¡¯t know whether it was right or wrong to invite such a super madman into the ck Magician Alliance.

    At this time, Laura looked at the people outside and said to Zhao Hai, ¡°Brother Hai, don¡¯t drag this out for too long. It¡¯ll be bad if you do this and have to give a confession to the Grand Duke.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and waved his hand. Suddenly, a lot of undead magic beasts appeared within Faith Mansion. The characteristic of these undead was that they were all veryrge. Each undead was at least two to three meters in height. Some were even five to six meters tall. Moreover, their skeletal bodies were dark green in color and had spikes protruding from their bones. They didn¡¯t look like something one should mess around with.

    When these undead appeared, the sharp spikes on their bodies flew out fiercely like a brutal arrow being shot. They flew towards the mercenaries and shot down many of them.

    After the spikes flew, the magic beasts quickly overran them. Maru, however, noted that behind those mercenaries were many undead. Those undead were like death as they mainly used assassination tactics. They were silently getting rid of the mercenaries at the back. Many of the mercenaries now had nobody at their back and were easily killed.

    This disaster hade too fast. The mercenaries didn¡¯t have enough time to react before they were killed. Those that hadn¡¯t been killed yet were now caught in a circle of undead and weren¡¯t able to escape.

    To deal with these mercenaries, only a few undead had been used. Most of the undead were instead surrounding the Radiance Knights and the white-clothed bishops.

    Maru didn¡¯t know what to say. He never would have expected Zhao Hai to have so many undead. Moreover, the battle strength of these undead was very high. This time around, the Radiance Church would eat a loss.

    Those five white-clothed bishops had also realized that things were not looking good. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to have such unexpected strength. Slowly, they began to grow desperate. They knew that today, they had to do everything they could to desperately stay alive and fight.

    Zhao Hai stood at this time and watched the five white-clothed bishops. He knew that these were the leaders. Others could run, but these five couldn¡¯t.

    He secretly gave Cai¡¯er an order. So long as the white-clothed bishops made any movement, she was to immediately move against them.

    The reason Zhao Hai ordered Cai¡¯er to prepare was because of a single bishop¡¯s calmness. When he released the magic beast undead earlier, all four of the white-clothed bishops¡¯ facial color changed. All except for one. This was the one Zhao Hai was talking about, the one bishop he thought was very calm and might be nning something.

    This bishop was very calm, and his calm didn¡¯t seem to be due to his own strength. The might of this bishop was average whenpared to the other four. He was, however, extremely calm, as if he didn¡¯t have any fear.

    Such a person must be hiding something in their hands. This kind of person with a deep background must certainly have ast card to y. Moreover, no one knew what card he had. As such, Zhao Hai paid special attention to him. This was why he ordered Cai¡¯er to deal with him.

    Laura and the others had observed the same scene. They looked at the white-clothed bishops and knew they couldn¡¯t run away.

    Maru didn¡¯t know, but the rest understood that they had two Rank Nine experts on their side. At a moment¡¯s notice, the Rank Nine experts would follow themand and get rid of their opponents. Even if the opposing party had an ancient magic tool, like a non-directional transfer scroll, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.

    Battle was full of chances. So long as one was ready, all idents could be inevitably avoided. Zhao Hai, this time around, was ready. He was waiting for all of his enemies to arrive. If the enemies didn¡¯te, then there was no problem. If they did, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.

    The mercenaries went down one after another, and the battlefield didn¡¯t give off any suspense anymore. Both the Radiance Church and Boric¡¯s ns had beenpletely defeated.

    Just then, three shadows appeared from the white-clothed bishop¡¯s¡¯ carriage. Three white-clothed bishops weren¡¯t able to react before three piercing swords imed their lives.

    Although the white-clothed bishops used a light element protective shield, they weren¡¯t able to block the attack of those piercing swords. As such, the three white-clothed bishops died in the blink of an eye.

    At this time, Zhao Hai was still paying attention to the calm bishop and saw his facial expression finally change as he gritted his teeth. He looked maliciously at Zhao Hai as he extended a hand to his breast. Just as he was about to touch it, vines erupted from the ground and thrust towards the chest of the two remaining white-clothed bishops. When the vines came, a sh of white light appeared and tried to block the vines, but failed. The white-clothed bishop was killed on the scene, his eyes full of disbelief as he died.

 Chapter 225 - Destroy

    <h4>Chapter 225 - Destroy</h4>

    Maru saw it all, and even the eighteen Radiance Knights were dumbfounded. Regardless of what had happened, they weren¡¯t able to believe that five white-clothed bishops could just die so unexpectedly.

    This was especially true for that white-clothed bishop that had tried to reach for something in his chest. That white-clothed bishop had a deep background and even though the Radiance Knights didn¡¯t know what he was taking out, they did know that the white-clothed bishop had something in his possession, one protection ring .

    A protection ring was amon magic item on the continent. This type of magic item was imbued with magic arrays that had been founded from the research circles. After a long period of research, they were able to seal protection magic into a ring, which is where it got its name.

    Protection rings were divided into several grades. Low-level protection rings were disposable, one-time use items. The materials used for such an item weren¡¯t special and weremon materials like wood or stone with low level protection magic sealed within. These were rtively cheap andmon.

    High level protection rings, however, were made of metal alloys which could seal high level protection magic. They could also be repeatedly used and were regarded as a more precious magic item.

    The father of this white-clothed bishop was a red-clothed archbishop and a Rank Eight expert. To ensure his son¡¯s security, he had given that white-clothed bishop a high level protection ring. It could even block a Rank Eight expert¡¯s attack without breaking.

    This pitiful ring, however, couldn¡¯t block Cai¡¯er¡¯s attack. Cai¡¯er¡¯s strength was greater than that of a Rank Nine¡¯s, and her casual attack had the same strength of a regr Rank Nine. Because of this, the white-clothed bishop wouldn¡¯t have been able to block her attack.

    Those eighteen Radiance Knights were aware of his identity. The reason the white-bishop had gone with them was to obtain some merit. No one would have thought he¡¯d die instead.

    His death didn¡¯t really matter , but it meant the knights wouldn¡¯t be able to live anymore. They knew the father of that white-clothed bishop wouldn¡¯t let them off.

    The eyes of the Radiance Knights immediately turned red. They knew that no matter what happened today, they would die. If they died in battle, then their family members wouldn¡¯t be affected. If they came back alive, however, their family members would receive bad luck.

    These Radiance Knights had been trained by the Radiance Church. The church had selected talented children and trained them from childhood. As such, their loyalty towards the Radiance Church didn¡¯t have any issues. Moreover, their detailed backgrounds were archived by the Radiance Church.

    It was because they were loyal and absolutely wouldn¡¯t betray the church that there were clear about its internal matters. They knew the Radiance Church wasn¡¯t as bright as they appeared to be and was actually quite tarnished on the inside, yet they weren¡¯t able to betray the Radiance Church. One could say that these people wearing the clothing of knights were already dead.

    The eighteen Radiance Knights made their move at almost the exact same time. They discarded their tower shields simultaneously and pierced their knight spears into the ground. Then they all pulled out their heavy swords from their saddle and swung it down on their left hands.

    Zhao Hai was surprised for a moment. He didn¡¯t understand what they were trying to do until Green said aloud, ¡°Master, we must kill them. They wish to use Sacrifice .¡±

    Sacrifice was a unique skill used by knights. This skill meant they intended to go all out as they sacrificed their flesh and blood and dedicated it to their god of knights. By doing so, they would gain a strength that was a greater than what they currently had. This skill, however, once used would im a knight¡¯s life. Sacrificing oneself to obtain greater power. The skill¡¯s duration was just an hour as well. After that hour, the knight would die, so the use of Sacrifice was akin to suicide.

    Once a knight used sacrifice, they would generally obtain a boost in strength of two ranks. In other words, once these Radiance Knights used sacrifice they would be able to reach Rank Eight. On the continent, a Rank Eight knight was a master, an almost invisible existence below Rank Nine deities.

    Zhao Hai smiled coldly and waved his hand. Several vines drilled up from the ground and straightened, thrusting at the heads of the knights. The eighteen Radiance Knights didn¡¯t even have a chance to groan before they died.

    Although Sacrifice was very powerful, it still needed time to prepare. The eighteen Radiance Knights weren¡¯t able toplete their preparations in time before they were killed by Cai¡¯er.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to wait, so he made Cai¡¯er attack twice. He didn¡¯t care if they died several times over. In a sh, Cai¡¯er killed the remaining mercenaries and ended the battle.

    One couldn¡¯t say that the strength of the opponents were weak, just that Cai¡¯er was ridiculously strong. Even if those Radiance Knights were toplete their Sacrifice, they would at most amount to a Rank Eight knight. Compared to a Rank Nine expert, those Rank Eights were just too weak . It was just like when the Rank Eight expert, Green, faced the Rank Nine expert, Wind Saint Buffy, and didn¡¯t have a chance to fight back. Don¡¯t even mention Buffy, Cai¡¯er didn¡¯t have trouble with these mercenaries that were weaker than Rank Eight.

    Almost instantly, Faith Mansion became quiet. Zhao Hai waved and the undead all picked up a corpse. He then took them back into the Space. The living unicorns and moonlight lions hadn¡¯t been received by Zhao Hai yet. He had to wait till Maru left before he could do so.

    After the corpses were taken away, Zhao Hai turned to Maru and said, ¡°Sir Maru, we shall leave this ce immediately. You must also leave. While the sky is still dark, you should leave Casa City as soon as you can. The Radiance Church has eaten such a big loss and certainly wouldn¡¯t give up. In the future I shall not contact you. If there is any matter, thene to Stony Mountain and knock on the ground three times. Write the matter on paper and ce it in a room. I will then contact you at an appointed time.¡±

    Maru looked at Zhao Hai deeply and found that he had many secrets and a strength beyond his imagination. He, however, wasn¡¯t ready to inquire into it. In any case, Zhao Hai had already joined the ck Magician Alliance and him having such strength would be beneficial for the alliance. Why would they inquire into his secrets when it might offend Zhao Hai .

    Maru breathed in deeply, then nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll keep in contact in the future. If Mister Zhao Hai needs help from the alliance, then you mustn¡¯t hesitate to contact us. We have members of the ck Magician Alliance here within Casa City. If there is any matter, you can go and look for them.¡±

    After he said this, he handed over a small book to Zhao Hai. This small book had obviously been prepared to be given out earlier, but he gave it now.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t polite and received the small book. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright, if I have any matters I will immediately contact you. I won¡¯t send you off.¡±

    Maru nodded his head and bid Zhao Hai farewell, then his stature shed and disappeared in ce.

    Zhao Hai asked Cai¡¯er to check on Maru until he left. He then received the sacred light wooden carriage along with the unicorns and moonlight lions.

    He then turned to Laura and she also turned to Zhao Hai. Taking a deep breath, Laura carefully looked at Faith Mansion, then turned back to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, let us begin.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and pointed his Ghost Cane towards the floor, then took Laura and the others and disappeared from the courtyard. As they disappeared, the ground beneath Faith Mansion began to shake fiercely. The area affected by this quake was small and didn¡¯t bother the neighbors of the mansion.

    Not long after, except for the walls of Faith Mansion, there was not a single building within the area. All of the houses had been taken down. Laura actually did have a secret passage, but it had disappeared without a trace due to this violent quake.

    This was an earth element magic spell that Zhao Hai and the others had agreed to be used in order to eliminate their tracks. Although they wouldn¡¯t face problems when they moved into the Space, they had to destroy Faith Mansion in order to lessen suspicion. This was the real reason why Zhao Hai felt sorry for Laura.

    Upon entering the Space, Zhao Hai first went and moved the unicorns and moonlight lions into the Spatial Ranch. Zhao Hai had just entered the ranch with the two magic beasts when the Space suddenly prompted:

    [Discovered unicorn-shaped animals. Evaluating level; Level 25 animal.

    This animal can be raised inside the Space. It has a maturity time of 36 hours and can give birth to a foal every 12 hours. A total of eight foals can be birthed.

    Digitizing animal. Animal can now be purchased from the Spatial Shop.]

    [Discovered lion-shaped animal, new form variation. Evaluating level; Level 30 animal.

    This animal can be raised inside the Space. It has a maturity time of 40 hours and can give birth to a cub every 12 hours. A total of eight cubs can be birthed.

    Digitizing animal. Animal can now be purchased from the Spatial Shop.]

    [With the discovery of new animals, the Spatial Ranch has reached the requirements for upgrade.

    Spatial Ranch has been upgraded to Level 6.]

    In all honesty, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t surprised by the Spatial Ranch¡¯s upgrade. What he didn¡¯t expect was that the unicorn and moonlight lion would be given such a low rating by the Space.

    Yes. In Zhao Hai¡¯s view, the unicorn and moonlight lion¡¯s ratings were low. One must understand that these two were magic beasts that, on the Ark Continent, were Rank Five and Rank Six magic beasts. They would be considered the equivalent of young masters. Yet, the Spatial Ranch had assessed them as Level 25 and Level 30 respectively, which wasn¡¯t high .

    In the original list of animals for the Spatial Shop, a Level 25 animal was a crane, and a Level 30 animal was a hippo. Although the crane could fly and a hippo¡¯s battle efficiency wasn¡¯t low, they were quitecking whenpared to magic beasts. Howe the Space ranked those two magic beasts so low ?

    Yet, while this idea circled Zhao Hai¡¯s head once, he didn¡¯t think much of it. Anyway, there were more magic beasts on the Ark Continent. When the time came that his level increased, he would be able to buy animals from the Spatial Shop and be able topare them and know.

    Right now, Zhao Hai needed to deal with the corpses of the five white-clothed bishops. These white-clothed bishops were core members of Radiance Church. They certainly knew more matters about the church. For Zhao Hai, this information was of very great use for him. Anyway, both of his identities were now considered enemies of the Radiance Church. As such, he needed to understand more about them. To know them as intimately as he knows himself.

 Chapter 226 - Blessed Magic Arrays

    <h4>Chapter 226 - Blessed Magic Arrays</h4>

    Zhao Hai returned to the Spatial Vi. Laura had stayed behind and was currently sitting in the living room, her mood obviously quite low. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t speak and just moved to Laura¡¯s side quietly. He ced a hand on her shoulder and sat down to apany her.

    Zhao Hai knew Laura was currently sad. Seeing the home they¡¯d built with their own hands destroyed had given her a strange feeling. Saying anything tofort her at this time was unnecessary. So long as he silently stayed with her and gave her a shoulder to lean on, it would be enough.

    Laura leaned gently against Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder, her tears flowing freely. Faith Mansion wasn¡¯t just a simple home, but an enterprise. It had her sweat and tears, and was also the home of her heart.

    Holding Laura¡¯s hands tightly, Zhao Hai said with a low voice, ¡°Laura, rest assured that we wille back sooner orter. When that timees, we¡¯ll build something grander and more attractive than Faith Mansion.¡±

    Laura¡¯s tears didn¡¯t stop, so Zhao Hai then whispered, ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t cry. Crying isn¡¯t beautiful. Although you have lost Faith Mansion, you gained the Space and Fort Iron Mountain, and also me. What aren¡¯t you satisfied with ?¡±

    When she heard what Zhao Hai said, Laura smiled through her falling tears. Zhao Hai looked at Laura and said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. If Grandpa Quinn John and the others see this, they might think I¡¯m bullying you. If your father sees this, then it¡¯ll be a lot more serious and he might blow up my house.¡±

    When she heard his words, Laura wasn¡¯t startled but began to smile more than cry. Her tears fell more, but this time around they were tears of joy. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but pat his head as he murmured, ¡°Again, Laura, don¡¯t you want to go down and have a look at uncle? This time around, the explosion wouldn¡¯t be small.¡±

    Laura shook her head and smiled. Sheughed so much that she couldn¡¯t reply to Zhao Hai¡¯s words, and Zhao Hai also couldn¡¯t help but join in.

    Since Karen had taken over the basement of the Spatial Vi and made it his experiment room, an explosion could be heard every other day. Sometimes, they might hear several go off in a row. Zhao Hai and the other had already gotten used to these explosions by now.

    Zhao Hai felt a little resentment from it. Karen performed his experiments at random times and sometimes, it happened while Zhao Hai was sleeping. When the explosion urred, he¡¯d wake up and have a cup.

    The Zhao Hai of Earth was an otaku writer. Due to him staying upte in the night, he had a slight nervous breakdown. He¡¯d fall asleep and then wake up in the middle of the night and it would be difficult for him to get back to sleep again. Therefore, when Karen made those explosions, Zhao Hai would take a cup . He now thought he wouldn¡¯t get any sleep this night too.

    He couldn¡¯t, however, say anything to Karen and continued to endure it. At the moment, it was better. Even though there would be an explosion at night, he¡¯d just turn over and sleep. One had to admit that a human¡¯s ability to adapt to changes was truly amazing.

    After some time, Laura stoppedughing. She turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, you haven¡¯t dealt with the white-clothed bishop corpses yet. Why not deal with them now?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. ¡°Their processing has a been a bit long. Let¡¯s go see and you can ask them anything. Moreover, the bodies of those white-clothed bishops should have a lot of good things on them. I just happened to have brought them for you.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°If there is a good magic item, then we might as well give it to father and have him study it. Perhaps we can get something good from them through his research.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled helplessly. He followed Laura outside the Spatial Vi and took out the corpses. He first made those ordinary mercenaries into undead. He only left two corpses back and turned them into high ranking undead, then asked these two leaders his questions.

    These mercenary soldiers really had been sent by Boric. They were from a regr mercenary group and were Boric¡¯s men; a mercenary group under Boric¡¯s control.

    Aside from this they didn¡¯t obtain any better information. They were, after all, just a mercenary group and could only be regarded as one of Boric¡¯s external forces that wouldn¡¯t have any contact with his core strength.

    Since he didn¡¯t obtain any useful items from these mercenaries, Zhao Hai gave up on them. He then transformed the eighteen Radiance Knights into high ranking undead. These knights knew more than the mercenaries, but what they knew consisted mostly of knowledge about the Radiance Church¡¯s teachings for their Protector Knights. They were part of themonly used Radiance Knight groups.

    The entirety of the Radiance Knight group was, on the surface, quite small. They were said to have only five hundred individuals, and most of this group didn¡¯t have unicorns as their mount. After all, a unicorn was a Rank Five magic beast that wasn¡¯t easy to obtain.

    Their actual numbers, however, amounted to a thousand Radiance Knights. Among this thousand, a good two hundred were unicorn mounted knights that were considered the elites. This time around, they had sent eighteen of them to deal with Zhao Hai. It was obvious to see that the Radiance Church had attached great importance to this ck magician.

    These Radiance Knights, however, didn¡¯t know much. They weren¡¯t administrators of the church, so they only knew a bit of the church¡¯s secrets.

    Although Zhao Hai was a bit disappointed, he couldn¡¯t say anything about it. These Radiance Knights had all been turned into undead by now. Their appearance didn¡¯t change greatly from when they were alive. Even if they had cut off their left hands, their strength was stillparable to when they lived .

    After Zhao Hai moved the Radiance Knights away, he began to turn the white-clothed bishops into undead. The one that had wanted to take out something was named Lyndsay Baker . His father was Rooney Baker , a red-clothed archbishop.

    This Lyndsay Baker had a really good item in his possession. There wasn¡¯t just a high-level protection ring, but also an ancient magic scroll¡ªa non-directional transfer scroll.

    This scroll hadn¡¯t been something Rooney Baker had given to Lyndsay, but was instead something Lyndsay had obtained on his own. He was innately selfish. Although his father was good to him, he didn¡¯t even tell his father about the scroll and had secretly hidden it. He¡¯d ced it on his body as he was afraid of losing it. He¡¯d also killed everyone who knew of the scroll, so no one else knew he had such an ancient magic scroll in his hands.

    Zhao Hai held the ancient magic scroll and looked at it foolishly. Ancient items made long ago referred to something that had be incredibly aged, yet this thing didn¡¯t seem all that old to him. It glittered as if it were made of gold, but Zhao Hai was sure the material wasn¡¯t metallic.

    At this time, the Space suddenly prompted in a tone:

    [Unknown magic item.

    Analyzing item¡¯s function. This item is a simple space system magic item.

    This item can produce a non-directional, indeterminate distance spatial channel.

    Extracting functions. Incorporating functions into the Ghost Cane.

    Use of the Ghost Cane will now allow the creation of a non-directional, indeterminate distance spatial channel.]

    [Unknown magic item.

    Analyzing item¡¯s function. This item is an autonomous stimtion-type protective magic item.

    When the host is suddenly attacked, the item will produce a protective shield to guard the host.

    Extracting functions. Enhancing functions. Incorporating functions into the Ghost Cane.

    Ghost Cane can now automatically protect the host if attacked.]

    [Multiple magic arrays.

    Extracting magic arrays.

    Storing into Spatial Files. Facilitating options so that host may view them at any time.]

    [Appearance of blessing-shaped magic arrays.

    Extracting magic arrays. Incorporating magic arrays into the Space.

    Incorporating magic arrays into machine-type humanoid objects of Space. Strengthened machine-type humanoid objects.

    Improving magic.

    Combining magic arrays with sprite-type biological body. Strengthened sprite-type biological body.]

    Zhao Hai and Laura listened to the prompts. This time, the prompts hadn¡¯t been short yet the two of them actually understood what they had heard.

    To keep it simple, the Space had extracted the abilities of the ancient magic scroll, then incorporated it into the Ghost Cane. The protection function of the protection ring had also been extracted, strengthened, then incorporated into the Ghost Cane.

    The Space had also extracted several magic arrays and ced them into a Spatial File, then extracted a blessing-type magic array from the armor of the Radiance Knights. Those were ced on the undead as well as the other creatures such as the stone giants which then resulted in an increase in strength .

    Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t thought that the Space would have such powerful abilities. He could now regard the Ghost Cane as a protection ring and a non-directional transfer scroll. These two functions would be very useful in saving his life.

    Moreover, those magic arrays had strengthened the undead within the Space. Their battle strength naturally received a boost. Although he didn¡¯t know to what degree their strength had grown, it should be much higher. This made Zhao Hai happy.

    Zhao Hai breathed lightly to calm his emotions. He passed the protection ring and ancient magic scroll to Laura and said, ¡°This protection ring can still be used, so please take it. With regards to that magic scroll, it won¡¯t be as useful. Better to give it to uncle so that he can study it.¡±

    Laura didn¡¯t say anything and just nodded as she received the items. She wouldn¡¯t be polite around Zhao Hai. In any case, the functions of these two items had already been extracted by the Space and incorporated into the Ghost Cane. Zhao Hai could already use those functions, so being polite was useless.

    Zhao Hai looked over the other white-clothed bishops. Although they did possess some items, they weren¡¯t as good as what Lyndsay Baker had. Zhao Hai only nced at them before throwing the items into the warehouse without managing them.

    After dealing with these things, Zhao Hai turned his eyes towards the white-clothed bishops themselves. Compared to the items he obtained, he was more interested in what information they could give him. For him, intelligence was something more valuable than items.

 Chapter 227 - Strength of the Radiance Church

    <h4>Chapter 227 - Strength of the Radiance Church</h4>

    Zhao Hai, Laura, Green, and Quinn John sat quietly within the living room of the Spatial Vi as they listened to Lyndsay Baker¡¯s report about the Radiance Church.

    After he¡¯d finished transforming those white-clothed bishops into undead, he began to ask them about matters rting to the Radiance Church. Unsurprisingly, the one with the most detailed information was Lyndsay Baker. As such, he kept Lyndsay Baker back as he called for Green and the others before allowing him to continue to detail what he knew of the Radiance Church.

    The Radiance Church was a great deal more formidable than what Zhao Hai and the others had thought. They currently controlled a dozenrge and small duchies. Furthermore, several influential aristocrats from a few empires had already enlisted themselves as members of the Radiance Church. Specifically, they became the Radiance Church¡¯s Protector Knights or elders.

    Unfortunately, Lyndsay Baker had only been a white-clothed bishop. Although his father was a red-clothed archbishop, he didn¡¯t have too much information to share. He only knew of some Grand Dukes and other influential nobles that had joined the Radiance Church; nothing more than that.

    In addition to these influential nobles, Lyndsay Baker also knew of several mercenary groups and medium sized merchant firms that were affiliated with the Radiance Church. Several of those were even managed by him.

    Other than that, Lyndsay Baker didn¡¯t know anything else. Zhao Hai, however, had already benefited significantly from this. They now had a deeper understanding of the Radiance Church¡¯s strength.

    The Radiance Church was truly too formidable. When Zhao Hai had heard that the ck Magician Alliance had ten thousand ck magicians, he¡¯d thought the alliance was already pretty good. Now he understood thatpared to the Radiance Church, they were really too far off.

    They were really too clever as they pulled those influential aristocrats and Grand Dukes into their camp and made them either Protector Knights or elders. If the Radiance Church had a matter, then they would naturally help. Don¡¯t underestimate the strength of these people. Even if they themselves didn¡¯t directly assist, they would only have to say a few words and those lower aristocrats would naturally follow them as a way to curry favor and they would act on their order.

    Because of all this, the Radiance Church had developed quickly within the past several years. The church didn¡¯t just pull aristocrats in, but also used them to spread their influence. Due to a variety of benefits, those aristocrats were tied tightly to the church¡¯s chariot.

    With the help of those aristocrats, the ck magicians had been repulsed within the continent. In such a short amount of time, ck magicians had be isted.

    Compared to the Radiance Church, the ck Magician Alliance fell short. Maru didn¡¯t speak of how many aristocrats had joined the ck Magician Alliance. This was, in fact, a weakness of the ck Magician Alliance.

    One must understand that on the continent, the rules of aristocrats governed themoners. Once themoners had a preconceived idea about something, it would be very difficult to change it.

    Whenparing the ck Magician Alliance with the Radiance Church, the biggest w of the alliance was that it wasn¡¯t under a unified leadership. The Radiance Church, however, was like the headquarters of light magicians. All light magicians were members of the Radiance Church and were under unified leadership. It goes without saying that all of their actions would naturally have a purpose. They had the upper hand when fighting against the divided ck magicians.

    While the ck magicians had recently established the ck Magician Alliance, this alliance was, in fact, very loose. Wanting to achieve victory over the Radiance Church to any degree was impossible several times over.

    Zhao Hai, however, didn¡¯t think the ck magicians would be suppressed by the Radiance Church to such a level. After all, the ck Magician Alliance was a loose organization with a lot of freedom. It was precisely because of this that they could develop anywhere. If the Radiance Church was the shining rays of the sun in the day, then the ck magicians would be the dark clouds of the night sky. Wherever the sun doesn¡¯t shine, there will always be a ce for them to survive.

    Furthermore, the Radiance Church wasn¡¯t in a state of crisis at the moment. While they grew quickly and desperately pulled aristocrats into their camp, for any empire this became a factor of instability. Those great empires might possibly go against the Radiance Church. When this happens, the Radiance Church wouldn¡¯t be able to continue their arrogance.

    Zhao Hai thought that if the great empires were to deal with the Radiance Church, it would create arge opportunity for the ck magicians. A great aristocrat didn¡¯t wish to see one side being dominant; they wanted the y to be bnced. To deal with the Radiance Church, there was no more appropriate enemy than the ck magicians. Once the Radiance Church began to threaten their rule, the great empires would start to check and bnce them. They would begin to move their own influence in a battle of wits against the Radiance Church, and the ck magicians would be a vital part of this.

    Of course, at present, these were all just Zhao Hai¡¯s conjectures . Those great empires wouldn¡¯t dare to easily move. Here on the Ark Continent, beliefs were free. Anyone could have faith in anything. If those great empires really had to deal with the Radiance Church, then they could just introduce new beliefs to rece the church¡¯s. This way, they wouldn¡¯t even need to use the ck magicians.

    The suppression of ck magicians by the Radiance Church had been viewed with indifference by the great empires. Those great empires didn¡¯t have a good impression of ck magicians anyway, so they wouldn¡¯t necessarily ask the ck magicians to help deal with the Radiance Church.

    After they listened to Lyndsay Baker¡¯s exnation, Green and the others were in a heavy mood. The strength of the Radiance Church was beyond their imagination. Later on, when they began to act on the continent, they feared it would be difficult for them to move.

    Zhao Hai waved and recalled Lyndsay Baker. He then turned to Green and said, ¡°What does Grandpa Green and Grandpa Quinn John think of this?¡±

    Green pondered for a moment. ¡°They¡¯re not easy to provoke. It seems we will have to implement our ns. First, we hide in the Beastfolk Prairie for a while.¡±

    Quinn John nodded as he said, ¡°Although the strength of the Radiance Church is formidable, it¡¯s impossible for their influence to reach the Beastfolk Prairie. For the beastfolk, there is only one god. The Radiance Church is radically unpopr there. As such, nobody would buy into their words. After arriving in the Beastfolk Prairie, we will need to stay there for some time. After we¡¯re out of the limelight, we cane back.¡±

    Meirin also nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. Right now, the Radiance Church only knows the ck magician identity of the Young Master and not of the Buda n. If they knew of that, then we wouldn¡¯t only be facing the Radiance Church, but the whole of the Aksu Empire . If that happens, then we¡¯ll need to hide in the Beastfolk Prairie for our lifetime. It¡¯s good that they don¡¯t know our identity. We¡¯ll first hide in the Beastfolk Prairie and do business with the beastfolk. With this, they won¡¯t be able to find out anything about us.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Even if we¡¯re in the Beastfolk Prairie, we have to be careful. This time around, we bought manymodities. Those with high aspirations have surely looked into what we¡¯ve bought and know we¡¯re going to the Beastfolk Prairie. No matter if it¡¯s the Radiance Church or Boric, they have both suffered losses at our hands and will surely retaliate. I fear that even if we hide in the Beastfolk Prairies, they won¡¯t let us off.¡±

    Green smiled faintly and said, ¡°After they¡¯ve attacked us several times, those fellows still want to retaliate against us. We have to think about this. I fear that the next time, we may have to deal with a Rank Nine expert.¡±

    Quinn John chuckled. ¡°That won¡¯t be possible. As long as we¡¯re in the Beastfolk Prairie, they won¡¯t dare to send a Rank Nine expert to deal with us. It¡¯s impossible for a Terran Rank Nine expert to enter the Beastfolk Prairie, otherwise a Rank Nine expert of the Beastfolk Prairie would strike at them and kill them on the spot. Moreover, it might provoke a war between the Terrans and beastfolk. Whether it is the Radiance Church or Boric, do either have the courage to do so?¡±

    Green smiled. He certainly knew of this matter as he had participated in a war between the Terrans and beastfolk in the past. Beastfolk were a militant group. If the Terrans really did sent a Rank Nine expert to run around in the Beastfolk Prairie and cause storms, then what awaiting the Terrans would be thousands of cavalries.

    Laura also smiled. ¡°Actually, we¡¯re thinking about this a little too much. Although Lyndsay Baker had told us a lot, don¡¯t forget that he stated a few other points. The influence of the Radiance Church within the Rosen Empire isn¡¯t very strong, and the Rosen Empire is the most powerful empire on the continent, iparable.

    ¡°If the Radiance Church wants to win over the aristocrats of the Rosen Empire, then it would be too difficult. Once the king of the Rosen Empire knows, then the Radiance Church wouldn¡¯t be able to move within the empire. The strength of the Rosen Empire is the same as thebined strength of several other empires. This can be an opportunity for us. With the Space, we can set up a transfer point within the Rosen Empire. We can slowly start developing within the Rosen Empire without needing to fear the Radiance Church.¡±

    Quinn John shook his head. ¡°We still need to be careful. Although the Rosen Empire is powerful, they probably don¡¯t like ck magicians. If the Radiance Church uses this point and tells them that they are dealing with ck magicians, then they might turn and deal with us. This won¡¯t make it easier for us.¡±

    Laura nodded and Zhao Hai smiled slightly as he said, ¡°Actually, we¡¯re just repeating things over and over again. The issue here is my status as a ck magicians. Don¡¯t forget, everyone that as a magician, I can also use earth element, wind element, and light element magic. Light magicians are members of the Radiance Church, so this wouldn¡¯t be a good choice of disguise. An earth element magician or wind element magician could be something I can pretend to be. Those people wouldn¡¯t be able to keep a constant eye on me.

    ¡°Moreover, the Rosen Empire is quite a distance from the Aksu Empire . How would the Aksu Empire¡¯s great aristocrats know of my Buda n identity there? Also, the Rosen Empire and Aksu Empire aren¡¯t friendly neighbors. They wouldn¡¯t help the Aksu Empire¡¯s aristocrats deal with us, right?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up when they heard what Zhao Hai said. They had forgotten that Zhao Hai could use four types of elemental magic. ck magic and light magic couldn¡¯t be used, so he would just use the other two. It was the same since he could still pretend to be a magician, which was a good idea.

 Chapter 228 - Beast God City

    <h4>Chapter 228 - Beast God City</h4>

    Meirin frowned. ¡°Will this be alright? Aside from ck magicians, almost all of the other magicians don¡¯t wear magic hats. If the Young Master doesn¡¯t wear a magic hat, then he¡¯ll be identifiable. Even if we¡¯re speaking about the Rosen Empire and don¡¯t need to fear the aristocrats of the Aksu Empire, the Young Master had still drunk the Water of Nothingness. This fact is known by all. If they know of Young Master¡¯s identity, then we will face greater troubles. After all, the Water of Nothingness is known to have no cure. If we make it known that we can cure the toxin of the Water of Nothingness, then it¡¯ll cause trouble. Even if the Young Master denies it, they might find out about the Ghost Cane. If this secret gets out, then it¡¯ll cause trouble as people try to grab it .¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly. ¡°Alright then, I won¡¯t pretend to be a normal magician. I¡¯ll just stick to being a Divergent Warlock. Anyway, one doesn¡¯t need to cultivate to use a Divergent Technique.¡±

    Green frowned. ¡°Actually, what the Young Master said about him being a Divergent Warlock isn¡¯t incorrect, it¡¯s just that his Divergent Technique is truly too formidable. As such, we shouldn¡¯t let others know of it. If the Young Master reveals his identity, then we will gain more problems. No matter what, the identity of the Young Master shouldn¡¯t be shown there. We cannot let them know of the Young Master¡¯s identity.¡±

    Quinn John nodded. ¡°This is right. If we let them know of Zhao Hai¡¯s identity, then it¡¯ll be very troublesome for us. How about this? Why don¡¯t we let him wear a mask? There are many Divergent Warlocks on the continent with unique appearances, so if Zhao Hai wore a mask then nobody should be able to recognize him.¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned. ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t be able to wear this magic robe. This magic robe was given to me by Laura, so I like it very much.¡±

    When she heard Zhao Hai¡¯s words, Laura¡¯s face turned red . As the othersughed, Laura turned more embarrassed. Although her heart felt sweet, Laura still stretched out a hand to pinch Zhao Hai¡¯s back.

    Laura¡¯s attempt to hide it naturally wasn¡¯t hidden to Green and the others, and this made themugh louder. Only Meg¡¯s facial expression was gloomy as she¡¯d paid attention to Laura and saw it all clearly .

    Meirin smiled and said, ¡°Young Master won¡¯t need to worry about your magic robe. We can just change your attire. Whatever a Divergent Warlock uses, so long as the style of the robe is altered then nobody will be able to see through it.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. ¡°The mask is something that¡¯s needed, but I don¡¯t want it to be the type that blocks the entirety of my face. That¡¯ll be too stuffy.¡±

    Everyoneughed. It seemed that everything had been set. It can be said that the matters within the Purcell Duchy has been left behind.

    Once theughter stopped, Laura continued, ¡°Since we¡¯re going to the Beastfolk Prairie, we will need to find a ce to live. I had some businesses in the Beastfolk Prairie, but trade there isn¡¯t great. Only a handful of ethnic tribes do business with me, and none of them war tribes. As such, the ie isn¡¯t great. I had kept a steward in the Beastfolk Prairie named Artest . He¡¯s a very loyal person and someone we can rely uponpletely. He is, however, there to work. One must know that things are very different within the Beastfolk Prairie. Generally, if we make agreements with the buyers of ourmodities, we then transport the cargo. If we just ce it wherever, then we may get robbed.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t do any research about business, nor did he have any contact with the beastfolk. As such, he didn¡¯t understand much and had no real say in these matters.

    Quinn John nodded. ¡°Right now, what we must do is establish a rtionship with one of the war tribes first. So long as we create a business around a war tribe, nobody would dare to touch uster on in the Beastfolk Prairie. When we act within the Beastfolk Prairie, we can rely on a tribe¡¯s War g. No one would dare to move against an ethnic group within the prairies.¡±

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t able to understand any of this, but Green knew that the war tribes were the kings of the Beastfolk Prairie. In fact, it could be said that the Beastfolk Prairie was a collection of severalrge and small bandit groups. Therger tribes would be the bigger bandit groups, while the smaller tribes were smaller bandit groups. The bigger bandits robbed the smaller bandits. This was the rule of survival within the Beastfolk Prairie.

    Because of this, if the beastfolk had a harder time making a living, they would rob from others. To continue living was one of the reasons why the beastfolk and Terrans fought against one another.

    These war tribes were the powerful fighting ethnic groups within the beastfolk race. They were the biggest tribes¡ªthe big bandit groups.

    If you only did business with some regr ethnic tribes or ordinary war tribes, then you¡¯d be unsafe. Only when you did business with the formidable war tribes would you be safe from danger. This was how business was done within the Beastfolk Prairie.

    Each war tribe had their own g, and this war g represented the dignity of the war tribe. Anyone who dared to offend those with that war g would be hunted down endlessly by that war tribe and killed.

    War tribes held a high degree of respect towards the merchants they worked with. To ensure the safety of those merchants, they would give them their war g and allow them to raise it upon their caravans. This way, they could guarantee the safety of those merchants. Otherwise, the caravans would meet with smaller bandit tribes within the Beastfolk Prairie, which was unsafe.

    Zhao Hai nodded. ¡°Whatmodities are best sold within the Beastfolk Prairie?¡±

    Quinn John smiled lightly. ¡°Food is ranked first. Second is salt and weapons take third ce. These are the things that are scarcest within the Beastfolk Prairie.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly. ¡°Salt and iron, these items are ones we can¡¯t get. Food, however, isn¡¯t a problem. In any case, once we arrive in the Beastfolk Prairie, they won¡¯t be able to gain control of our food supply. This is the same for those beastfolk if they tried to rob and steal from us. We can grow a variety of grain products within the Space and then supply it to the beastfolk.¡±

    Quinn John nodded. ¡°This is exactly what we want. Since the price of food in the Beastfolk Prairie is high, if we lower our prices then we will most certainly be the most popr merchants there. Moreover, vegetables is also one of the most scarce produce for those beastfolk. Since we have the Space, we won¡¯t have any problem with transporting vegetables. If we can transport vegetables, then I believe they will certainly sell well.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. ¡°While I say we cannot supply their other needs, if it¡¯s just vegetables and grains, then we can openly and widely supply them. We can also traderge quantities of magic beasts with them, which is a good thing.¡±

    Laura smiled. ¡°With the things you have here, I don¡¯t need to be worried. I do think, however, that we should first set up a transfer point within the Beastfolk Prairie. We will also need to set one up inside the Rosen Empire. We cannot always take magic beasts from the Beastfolk Prairie and just keep them stored. We¡¯ll need to get rid of them, and we can do that by selling them to the Rosen Empire. As such, we can turn grains and magic beasts into money.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. ¡°This is also good. Right, Laura, where are your people located within the Beastfolk Prairie at the moment?¡±

    Laura quickly replied, ¡°Right now, they¡¯re at Three Paths Curve near Yaja River . It¡¯s thergest of two rivers in the Beastfolk Prairie, and Three Paths Curve is the reason why the riverway bends and the basis for its fame. The appearance of the water is gentle, and it isn¡¯t too far from the border near ck Mountain Fortress within the Purcell Duchy. It¡¯ll take us five days to reach there.¡±

    Although Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t been to the Beastfolk Prairie and didn¡¯t know the situation there, he did have a certain understanding with regards to Yaja River. He knew that it stemmed from the Extreme North Ice Origin , which was one of the continent¡¯s five great restricted areas. It shared this honor with the Carrion Swamp. This river crosses through the entire Beastfolk Prairie and into the Purcell Duchy. Once it reached the Purcell Duchy, it took up the name of Jade Belt River .

    That was right, Yaja River was the upper part of Jade Belt River. As such, the Purcell Duchy had a detailed record about Yaja River. The Yaja River was also the Beastfolk Prairie¡¯s most famous river and was referred to as the beastfolk¡¯s mother river.

    No matter if it was herding or for living, the beastfolk and water were inseparable. The Yaja River wasn¡¯t only thergest flowing body of water, but it was also a gentle one. The beastfolk wouldn¡¯t just be able to fetch water from it, but also fish from it. For the beastfolk, the Yaja River was their mother. Generations of beastfolk were raised by it.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s not too far from the Purcell Duchy then. Right, which tribe are you in contact with? Is it safe?¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s secure. My business has contact with two tribes. One is the Cattle-people Tribe , the other is the Fragrant Pig Tribe . These two are ethnic groups. The Cattle-people Tribe raise cattle while the Fragrant Pig Tribe is also very famous on the continent. These two beastfolk tribes are very mild. Moreover, they are near to the Purcell Duchy. The magic beasts they produce are meat producing magic beasts, and the ie from this is quite good.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. His understanding of the beastfolk wasn¡¯t much . One must know that there were a thousand different beastfolk races. Take, for example, the Cattle-people Tribe. They were divided into rhinoceroses, yaks, oxen, longhorn cattles, buffaloes, and many other dozens of races. Wanting to memorize all these races was like trying to memorize a whole book. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have that kind of ability .

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°First, we¡¯ll go and see Three Paths Curve and have a look. Then we¡¯ll proceed onward into the Beastfolk Prairie. Since the Beastfolk Prairie is big, we must find a suitable ce to set up the transfer point. It has to be near a region inhabited by arge tribe.¡±

    Laura thought about it for a while, then her eyes shone brightly. ¡°I thought of a ce. Although the ce is far and deep within the Beastfolk Prairie, it is the holynd in the hearts of the beastfolk.¡±

    After Laura said this, the people in the room knew what Laura meant . Although they couldn¡¯t have possibly gone there, they had all heard of it; the only city within the Beastfolk Prairie¡ªBeast God City .

    Beast God City was famous among the beastfolk. Within the Beastfolk Prairies, there was only vast and endless grasnds. There were no mountains, no stones for production. As such, constructing a city was too difficult.

    The establishment of Beast God City, however, was actually a miracle. A beastmen-created miracle.

 Chapter 228 - Occupying an Area

    <h4>Chapter 228 - upying an Area</h4>

    Everyone understood what Beast God City signified. It was the holynd in the hearts of every beastfolk. The city was ced on the originalnd of the beastfolk, and was made of hay and mud. But the water used for the mud wasn¡¯t ordinary water. This mud was instead created with the blood of various magic beasts that they had originally raised, so one could actually call this beast blood mud.

    Due to theck of lumber in the Beastfolk Prairie, the wood that should have been used within Beast God City was instead reced with the bones of magic beasts. These reasons were the basis for the city¡¯s name of Beast God City.

    To construct Beast God City, every beastfolk tribe had to live frugally for decades. They didn¡¯t even know how many magic beasts had been sacrificed toplete the city.

    This was the holynd in the hearts of every beastfolk. The position of Beast God City was close to the Extreme North Ice Origin. This was because the beastfolk had repelled the demons within the Extreme North Ice Origin, so they constructed Beast God City as an icon tomemorate that victory.

    Furthermore, there was no City Lord or city garrison. Beast God City, however, was the safest city on the entire continent. The beastfolk poption within Beast God City numbered almost one million. Within a thousand miles around the city, violence and theft wasn¡¯t allowed. The penalty for either was execution on the spot.

    This was the custom of Beast God City and it had been set during its founding. No one could destroy Beast God City because of the formidable war tribes that lived there. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t just a single ethnic race that lived there, but a cohabitation of various ethnic races. This was the area where the most violent beastfolk became the most honest.

    After many years of development, Beast God City became the Beastfolk Prairie¡¯srgestmodities distribution center. Every day was lively as merchants from every race and tribe did business within Beast God City.

    Although violence wasn¡¯t permitted in Beast God City, if a merchant dared to deceive a beastfolk then they would certainly be unfortunate. What Beast God City prohibited was violence among the tribes and ethnic races, so if a Terran dared to act unreasonable, then Beast God City¡¯sw enforcement team would act. These beastfolk weren¡¯t ones to be trifled with. They would kill the Terran, and moreover wouldn¡¯t have any regard over their circumstances. If one dared to deceive a beastfolk, then no matter what tribe, they wouldn¡¯t give any opportunity for an exnation and would just move to execute.

    For merchants like Laura who didn¡¯t wish to make dirty money, Beast God City was the best destination. Although they wouldn¡¯t be able to set up a store there, a tent could still be established to start their business.

    Before, Laura had wanted to go to Beast God City, but unfortunately her business had still been too small scale back then so she was unqualified to trade there. If someone wanted to do business in Beast God City and themodities they had on hand came up short, then they¡¯d be extremely embarrassed. To be able to make transactions in Beast God City, one must have at least 5 million kilograms of food . Laura didn¡¯t have capital thatrge to bring in such an amount ofmodities back then.

    Now, however, things were different as they had the Space. If Zhao Hai saved all the bamboo rice being harvested, then they could hoard 10 million kilograms of bamboo rice per day. This wasn¡¯t a small amount. With so much food in their possession, Laura could certainly dare to walk into Beast God City to do business.

    Due to these reasons, Beast God City became famous on the continent. Whether it were the Terrans or other races, they had all heard of it. After all, the beastfolk were arge and numerous race on the continent, and in the hearts of these beastfolk, Beast God City was their holynd.

    When he heard Laura refer to Beast God City with her description, Quinn John nodded and said, ¡°I also think Beast God City is the most appropriate ce. If we do business there and don¡¯t deceive the beastfolk, then we won¡¯t have to worry about trading there. What¡¯s more, security is guaranteed. Within a thousand mile radius of Beast God City, violence and theft isn¡¯t allowed. Even the beastfolk wouldn¡¯t dare to create any disputes, not to mention us Terrans. If someone dares to move against us there, then they are just courting death .¡±

    Green also nodded. ¡°I agree. I heard that in Beast God City there are five Rank Nine experts there all year round. Although they don¡¯t manage the city, they¡¯ll immediately move to execute any expert that dares make trouble in Beast God City. Those five beastfolk within Beast God City are called the Five Great Law Enforcers.¡±

    Nodding, Quinn John said, ¡°Those Five Great Law Enforcers are famous beastfolk experts. Their battle strength is formidable. Also, severalrge war tribes live near Beast God City and thoserge tribes also have their own Rank Nine experts. If a matter urs in Beast God City then those Rank Nine experts will be able to rush forth at a moment¡¯s notice and ensure the security of Beast God City. I can say that the quantity of Rank Nine experts in Beast God City wouldn¡¯t be less than ten.¡±

    Zhao Hai was surprised. He didn¡¯t think that the defenses of Beast God City would be at such a level. Ten Rank Nine experts. This almost caught up to the defense of Flower City .

    This was about right. At the moment, no matter what Zhao Hai¡¯s status was, it would be equal to zero in Beast God City. The beastfolk wouldn¡¯t ept any status given by Terrans. Even if a Terran was a murderer or arsonist, to the beastfolk they didn¡¯t care as they only saw you as a Terran. They wouldn¡¯t treat you like a criminal so long as you were honest within the Beastfolk Prairie.

    This was what Zhao Hai wanted. The Radiance Church had a strong influence within Terran territories, so he had to avoid it. Zhao Hai could provide food, something the beastfolk needed the most, and so long as he established a rtionship with the beastfolk, the Radiance Church wouldn¡¯t be able to move against him so casually.

    This thought made Zhao Hai smile. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s only with Beast God City¡¯s security that we can feel relieved enough to do business there. With this, we can start tomorrow and immediately leave. First, I¡¯ll order an Eagle Virtuous Phantasm to bring the Ghost Cane into the Beastfolk Prairie. Then we can use a saddled horse carriage to head for Beast God City. This trip will allow us to understand how the beastfolk live and learn their habits as well as observe the surrounding terrain. What do you all think of this?¡±

    Green nodded. ¡°I agree. In the end, our biggest secret is this Space, and it needs to be upgraded as soon as possible. That is our most pressing matter. Since the Beastfolk Prairie not only has an abundance of magic beasts but also a variety of nts, then even if those nts aren¡¯t magic nts, they can still contribute to the upgrade of the Space. Also, the Spatial Ranch level is too low. I think we should increase its level as soon as possible.¡±

    Laura and the others simultaneously nodded. With regards to the Space¡¯s mysterious ability, they had understood a little of it after several days. This Space was truly too mysterious. If they could upgrade it as soon as possible, then the benefits for them would be veryrge.

    Nodding, Laura said, ¡°Alright, I think we should do this. As the matter stands, even though it would take a long time for us, the benefits we will obtain would also be veryrge. Let¡¯s do it.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. ¡°We will now prepare the food so thatter on, we won¡¯t be in short supply once we do transactions with the beastfolk. Moreover, we must finish the transformation n for the ck Waste as soon as possible. We should also prepare a carriage. When we arrive in the Beastfolk Prairie, we can start to sell food to any tribe that wants it. This will certainly make our products very popr.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°Clearing the way with food. This is the best way to do it, but we must ovee problems andy a foundation ahead of time in order to let thoserge war tribes notice us. With this, once we move into Beast God City, it¡¯ll help us a lot. One must know that upying a ce in Beast God City isn¡¯t easy.¡±

    Quinn John nodded. ¡°In the past, we¡¯d nned to go and do business in Beast God City. Unfortunately, our foundations was still too thin and we gave up in the end. We do, however, understand a little about the situation of Beast God City. We know that there is a million beastfolk living in the city. It can be regarded as a great city, but since way back then, major merchant ns on the continent have already put up shop there. The ces that could be upied by merchants have already been taken. If we go there and want to upy a ce, I fear it won¡¯t be easy. If we can show them that we have a lot of food in our hands that we can sell, then there will be more certainty of being able to upy a ce there.¡±

    Laura nodded. ¡°In the Beastfolk Prairie, so long as the beastfolk think that we¡¯re good people, we can upy a ce in Beast God City. With that, we will be able to stand firmly there.¡±

    Quinn John looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so curious. Although they constructed Beast God City, the city had been built using the blood of magic beasts to make mud for the construction. As such, there weren¡¯t many buildings created. The majority of the city is just stretches of opennd. There wouldn¡¯t be any stores, but tents instead. If we wish to open a shop there, you¡¯d need to upy an area and then it would be alright.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He thought about how there wouldn¡¯t be any high rise buildings in the city. Arge city with a poption of a million, how much area did this cover? Furthermore, the city was also built using magic beast blood mud. How many magic beasts did they need to kill? To be honest, if the beastfolk could build a modern urban constructed city, then it would be a miracle. How much force would be needed to do so? If the city had high rise buildings, then needless to say the amount of magic beast blood mud would reach an astronomical figure. He feared the beastfolk couldn¡¯t afford to do so.

    With this thought, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes shone brightly. ¡°The Space can produce a lot of fruit trees and we can also move a lot of stone through it. So long as we can upy a ce, we can construct a wooden house. There is only one Beast God City so by the time we head there our names won¡¯t be unknown.¡±

    Laura nodded. ¡°This is also a good idea. Those beastfolk handle matters in a very direct manner. If we want to obtain their respect, then we cannot hide anything and must show off our strength. This will allow the beastfolk to see that we have the skill, and with this they will ce importance on us.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. ¡°Alright, things are set. Cai¡¯er, arrange it like this. First, nt a lot of bamboo rice, but don¡¯t stop nting the fruit oil. We want a lot of them as we will primarily be selling those low-end products first.¡±

    Cai¡¯erplied immediately and made the preparations.miracle.

 Chapter 230 - Into the Prairie

    <h4>Chapter 230 - Into the Prairie</h4>

    The next morning, Zhao Hai followed the n they¡¯d agreed on yesterday and released two blood-colored Eagle Virtuous Phantasms and gave them his Ghost Cane. Then he ordered the blood-colored eagles to fly in the direction of Ironwall Fortress .

    Ironwall Fortress was very far from the ck Waste. If one were to travel by saddled horse carriage, then it would take about half a month to reach it. By horse it would take around ten days. Of course, this was assuming one were traveling leisurely and without haste.

    This Ironwall Fortress was the first line of defense for the Purcell Duchy against the Beastfolk Prairie. It was the firmest defensive line in the Purcell Duchy and garrisoned 20,000 elite Benniu Guards the whole year round. These 20,000 elite Benniu Guards, when facing the non-elite beastfolk army, could stand against 100,000 of them. They could even hold that defensive line for several days.

    The most important part was that the Purcell n kept a magician corps inside Ironwall Fortress. This magician corps couldn¡¯t actually be called a corps, but instead a squad. Altogether, there were only 50 Rank Four to Rank Six magicians in the corps, and around 200 Rank One to Rank Three magicians.

    There were many Rank One to Rank Three magicians on the continent. Some of those magicians could only drift along with a mercenary group and wouldn¡¯t have many good days. As such, defending Ironwall Fortress wasparatively better. The allowance was good and so long as there wasn¡¯t war they would be very safe.

    Although the number of magicians in this corps didn¡¯t amount to much and were of low ranks, in a war they wielded a might that was quite powerful. Amon soldier wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything while a magician would be able to cast area of effect offensive magic techniques. With regards to a battle, this was very useful.

    Drawing on a modern analogy, amon soldier could bepared to a millet and rifle soldier. They could only attack one at a time like a single-shot rifle. A magician, on the other hand, would be like a machine gun. When they were connected, magicians would be able to cause mass destruction. This was the difference .

    The reason Ironwall Fortress was called such was due to the brilliant record made by the Purcell Duchy¡¯s elite Benniu Guards. With 50,000 soldiers they were able to block a 500,000 strong beastfolk army¡¯s offense for half a month. When the Aksu Empire¡¯s reinforcements finally arrived, the 50,000 strong elite Benniu Guard was down to a mere 5,000 and the walls of Ironwall Fortress was dyed with blood.

    Due to this service done by the Benniu Guard, they became famous. As such, the Purcell n, after this battle, obtained the position of a Grand Duke household. This was the time when the present Purcell Duchy was established.

    It could be said that Ironwall Fortress wasn¡¯t only famous for the Terrans, but also for the beastfolk. The beastfolk had tried many times to invade, but was always blocked by Ironwall Fortress.

    Zhao Hai and the others sat in the living room, watching the scenery shown on the screen. To be honest, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know much of the Purcell Duchy . These days, he only understood the situation in Casa City. He¡¯d only travelled from ck Mountain Fortress to Casa City, so with regards to the foundations of the city, he didn¡¯t know much.

    Now he had the opportunity to gain a better understanding. Although he could only take a nce at everything since the Eagle Virtuous Phantasms were flying, it was still better than nothing.

    By the time the sky turned dark, the blood-colored Eagle Virtuous Phantasms had left the boundary of the Purcell Duchy. They had not officially entered the Beastfolk Prairie and was now over a hundred kilometers away from Ironwall Fortress . They hadn¡¯t seen any beastfolk tribes yet, but this wasn¡¯t surprising. Beastfolk tribes wouldn¡¯t be so close to Ironwall Fortress, otherwise the garrisoned troops would rush out and exterminate them. This was due to a fear that the beastfolk might spy on their military.

    With regards to this situation, the beastfolk epted it since the Terrans couldn¡¯t arbitrarily send many armed soldiers into the Beastfolk Prairie either.

    Now that the eagles were over a hundred kilometers from Ironwall Fortress, Zhao Hai took the blood-colored Eagle Virtuous Phantasms back. They were preparing to travel on via carriage starting tomorrow. After all, they were now in the Beastfolk Prairie. If they wanted to do business with the beastfolk, then depending on the flying blood-colored eagles wouldn¡¯t be enough.

    In the evening, Zhao Hai went back to the ck Waste to continue improving thend. With rtion to the Space¡¯s recent upgrades, he could now improve morend each day. He improved 700,000 square meters ofnd, which wasn¡¯t a small area.

    Zhao Hai, however, was very careful. He improved thend that was covered by the smog while those outside the area stayed the same.

    After such long use of Spatial Water in the irrigation process, the outer perimeter of Fort Iron Mountain could now be nted with ordinary vegetables. In addition, the corn within the valley was about the mature.

    This was very good news for Zhao Hai. The Spatial Water could be used to irrigate and unexpectedly it could also reduce the maturity time for the crops. For Zhao Hai, this was very important.

    Laura was also very busy. She hadn¡¯t been to the ck Waste before, but since this was her home now, she naturally had to understand the ck Waste.

    Laura understood that the ck Waste was a reallyrge ce. This excited her and increased her enthusiasm. She was ready to regte the ck Waste and go all out.

    Zhao Hai was tolerant of Laura¡¯s enthusiasm. He didn¡¯t have any reason to block it anyway. It seemed that right now, Laura had found a new and novel toy and was fiddling around with it non-stop. If he wanted to stop her at this time, she would definitely notply .

    Fortunately, Zhao Hai still came out of the Space the next morning with three people, Laura, Meg, and Nier.

    With three beauties apanying him, Zhao Hai was of course happy. Some time ago, Meg hadn¡¯t been very happy after she¡¯d determined the rtionship between Zhao Hai and Laura. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have much time back then as he¡¯d had a lot of matters to deal with, so he wasn¡¯t able to have a discussion with Meg about it all. Afterward, no one knew what Laura had told Meg, but Meg was now happy. Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know why this was, since she was happy he also felt relieved.

    The four of them now sat within Laura¡¯s original carriage. Snowke celestial foals pulled the carriage and the wagons behind it. All of these were once the property of Laura¡¯s original stores. Since Laura was leaving, then naturally the wagons would be put to use.

    Since they were now venturing into the Beastfolk Prairie, those wagons were loaded with food. There was a long way to go so there wasn¡¯t much food loaded onto the wagons themselves. Each wagon held half a tonne ofmodities. 50 wagons total held 25 tonnes .

    25 tonnes of food. With regards to a small tribe, it wasn¡¯t a small amount. For a medium sized tribe, however, it wasn¡¯t much.

    Those 50 wagons were all manned by undead. They drove the wagons and also protected them at the same time. The remaining undead were all ced in the ck Waste by Zhao Hai.

    When the four of them appeared in the Beastfolk Prairie, they weren¡¯t that surprised. The scenery in the prairie was pretty much the same as the Space¡¯s. Since the Space now had a prairie as a background, and it was also more stunning than the Beastfolk Prairie, the scenery around them didn¡¯t have much of an attraction.

    Aside from the undead driving the wagons, Zhao Hai also released a hundred blood-colored Eagle Virtuous Phantasms. These weren¡¯t used for attacking, but for scouting the area. Since the Beastfolk Prairie wasn¡¯t that safe, those blood-colored Eagle Virtuous Phantasms were there to act as insurance.

    Zhao Hai looked around at the prairies while Meg stared at Zhao Hai. Her gaze was filled with the infatuation of one that was charmed . When she looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance, Meg remembered what Laura had said a couple days ago.

    That day when Laura and Zhao Hai had secretly talked, Laura saw that Meg had followed them and seen what had happened between the two of them. She also saw Meg¡¯s expression bing odd. Laura was clever and understood that Meg was worried.

    Later on, Laura searched for Meg and spoke with her. Laura knew from looking at Zhao Hai that he also held affection for Meg and that he couldn¡¯t forget his feelings for her. Laura, however, had decided to marry Zhao Hai. Naturally, she hoped that everything around Zhao Hai would be fine and that unpleasant things wouldn¡¯t appear. The rear court especially couldn¡¯t catch on fire .

    Presently, their foundations were too thin and there were many issues that had happened. If a fire started in the rear court, then it wouldn¡¯t do any good for Zhao Hai if every day there was a fire.

    As Zhao Hai¡¯s wife, Laura thought that she should fix this unstable factor and nip it in the bud. Therefore, Laura looked for Meg and thoroughly discussed things over with her.

    Laura didn¡¯t say much. She just told Meg that during the time Zhao Hai had proposed to her, he¡¯d also told her that he would certainly marry the two of them, so she told Meg to not be worried.

    Meg didn¡¯t think Laura would be this frank and direct. This made Meg somewhat embarrassed. At the same time, she also epted Laura. As such, after they spoke, their rtionship became better.

    These two women were in love with the same man, so they would naturally and wholeheartedly consider everything for the sake of this man. On the Ark Continent, men had the right to marry several wives, and this was normal. Thus, they weren¡¯t jealous, and for Zhao Hai, this solved a lot of trouble .

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know any of this. To be honest, his feelings with regards to this was really dull. Fortunately, there was Laura. Otherwise the problem would have been troublesome.

    Due to their conversation, the knot in Meg¡¯s heart was untied and thest of her worries vanished. Therefore, she was very happy.

    For Meg, status wasn¡¯t important so long as she was beside Zhao Hai. After Laura told her Zhao Hai intended to marry her, everything else was ignored.

    Laura also noted Meg¡¯s performance and didn¡¯t say anything. Her heart, however, felt slightly sour, but she didn¡¯t have any means of mending it. After all, Meg had known Zhao Hai a lot longer than she . Even if she was angry, it was useless since her heart was already firmly tied with Zhao Hai.

    At this time, a blood-colored eagle Zhao Hai had ordered to fly to the east suddenly flew back and alerted them. It kept circling Zhao Hai¡¯s head. Zhao Hai now knew that a situation had urred in the east.

 Chapter 231 - Unyielding

    <h4>Chapter 231 - Unyielding</h4>

    Although the blood-colored Eagle Virtuous Phantasms couldn¡¯t talk, they could still understand Zhao Hai¡¯s words. As such, it took Zhao Hai a few days to teach them simple ways to pass him information like changing their posture in flight and through the sounds they made.

    As if following a flight ratio, executing several spins in the air would tell the number of people while with a few cries it would report the number of cavalrymen, and so on. In the end, these blood-colored Eagle Virtuous Phantasms could now act as the simplest of airborne scouts.

    Zhao Hai carefully watched the blood-colored eagle until it flew away, then turned to Laura and said, ¡°The eastern area has a situation. There¡¯s a thousand cavalrymen approaching us, and they aren¡¯t beastfolk.¡±

    Laura gawked and herplexion changed as she said, ¡°I understand that the Benniu Guards would leave the walls of Ironwall Fortress every two weeks to patrol the area. It seems we were unfortunate to have crossed them today.¡±

    Zhao Hai wrinkled his brow and asked, ¡°Then what should we do? Should we go back into the Space and hide?¡±

    Laura shook her head. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t do that. We can just give them some money and let them go. After all, everyone is aware that the beastfolk buy food here. Moreover, the Purcell Duchy also hopes that everybody can go and sell food to the beastfolk. For the beastfolk, as long as they have food and drink, they wouldn¡¯t move. The main purpose of the cavalry patrol is to check whether or not some beastfolk tribes had ventured here .¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. ¡°Since you have experience on these sorts of things, how much do you think we should pay in order to cross the border sessfully?¡±

    Laura smiled faintly. ¡°For this, I fear we will need a thousand gold coins. Moreover, I can¡¯t just go there and pay it myself. It¡¯s better for Grandpa Green to do it. After all, he¡¯s a Rank Eight expert so those knights wouldn¡¯t make it too difficult for him. If I go and they see that I¡¯m a woman, then they will make it difficult for me.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯splexion changed. ¡°Howe? Do they dare be so rude?¡±

    Laura forced a smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, if they really want to be impolite to us, then they could just kill us all. Like that, they could just exin that we were killed by beastfolk. This ce isn¡¯t that deep into the Beastfolk Prairie, nor is it a part of Ironwall Fortress. Those elite Benniu Guards could easily be robbers here.¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed. ¡°Does Grand Duke Evan not have any control over this?¡±

    Laura smiled. ¡°Control? How could he control them? The soldiers here in Ironwall Fortress must maintain their wildness since they¡¯re situated on the border adjacent to the Beastfolk Prairie. This is a cecking inmodities. Adding in the fact that they¡¯ve been here for a number of years, their hearts are probably low and would need a way to vent. Therefore, even if they see it, this matter has be something that those in power would turn a blind eye towards. As I was saying, a merchant wanting to do business here in the Beastfolk Prairie would, to put it bluntly, smuggle as they are supporting the enemy. This is illegal, so even if the soldiers killed them no one would say anything .¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and he shifted into the Space. He then went to Fort Iron Mountain and called for Green and exined the matter to him.

    He then took an ordinary pouch and ced a thousand gold coins in it and gave it to Green. Then he appeared with Green on the carriage.

    Zhao Hai released a wind-chasing horse and let Green ride it, but the caravan didn¡¯t stop and continued on. He knew they couldn¡¯t move faster than those elite Benniu Guards. This ce was too open and those elite Benniu Guards weren¡¯t that far. Soon they would be approaching them.

    Sure enough, in less than an hour, a light rumbling sound could be heard approaching from the east. Experienced soldiers would know that this was a brigade of cavalrymen in action. Zhao Hai and the others turned their heads to take a look and saw a team of a thousand cavalrymening in from the eastern area at a fast pace.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s caravan immediately stopped. They didn¡¯t, however, move normally like a caravan should and into a circle formation as it was irrelevant.

    Laura and the other twodies didn¡¯te out. Those three were rare beauties. If they came out, then it would attract the attention of those cavalrymen and cause trouble .

    Zhao Hai had heard of a few stories from Earth. When the soldiers in the army were serving for three years and suddenly saw Diaochan , they wouldpete to get her. Those cavalrymen may have been stationed there for longer than three years. If they saw Laura and the other twodies, then while their might couldn¡¯t add up to Diaochan, whether it would be enough to hinder their trip to the Beastfolk Prairie was hard to say .

    Leaving the carriage, Zhao Hai moved slowly to the front of the caravan and silently stood there. He wore the ck magician robe and held his Ghost Cane in order to bluff the cavalry.

    Green stood at the side of the carriage. He didn¡¯t put on his full body armor and instead wore simple warrior¡¯s clothing. No mask adorned his face, and his hair wasbed neatly. With his Spiritwind Sword at his waist, he looked like the typical expert warrior.

    Zhao Hai wanted this kind of imposing manner since it would be impossible for Ironwall Fortress to know of Green . His imposing manner would make it so that those who didn¡¯t know of their bottom line wouldn¡¯t act too unreasonably towards them, else they would battle. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid of these cavalrymen, but he didn¡¯t wish toe into conflict with them. No matter what, Evan had still been good to them .

    Soon the team of cavalry arrived before Zhao Hai. They were about a hundred meters away from them and didn¡¯t attack, rather, they stopped and were sizing up Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai also watched these people. They sat astride the Rank Three magic beast, ming horse. These ming horses wore heavy armor and those atop them wore heavy cavalrymen equipment. The helmet on their head had two bull horns and an iron mask covering the helmet which wasn¡¯t put down.

    Although those cavalrymen had traveled for a long time, no matter if it were the men or the horses, neither looked tired. While their full body armor didn¡¯t look neat and there were even some parts that were damaged, it didn¡¯t affect their imposing manner.

    The bodies of those soldier gave off an imposing atmosphere with a great deal of pressure. Zhao Hai felt the murderous air around them and knew that it was the killing intent released by soldiers that had experienced many life and death battles.

    Leading the cavalry was a bearded man with a massive body. His face had a scar that made him hideous to look at, and he stared coldly at Zhao Hai andpany.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything and instead waved a hand at Green. Saluting, Green rode his horse towards the team of cavalrymen. At around twenty meters from the cavalry, Green saluted them and said, ¡°Everybody, military gentlemen, please. My n knows that everyone has put in a great deal of patrioticbor. This little one offers a meager gift and invites you tough.¡±

    After he said those words, he took out the pouch filled with a thousand gold coins and shook it.

    Green didn¡¯t do this to insult them. Since the patrol group had experienced this a lot, once they saw the pouch was shook and heard the sound it made, they knew it was filled with either gold or silver coins. So long as they got their hand on that pouch, they would be able to know how much was inside of it. As such, Green gently shook the pouch to let them know it contained gold coins.

    The cavalry captain heard the sound and obviously knew the pouch contained gold coins. His eyes became more enthusiastic. Looking at Green, he said, ¡°Oh, so your master understands the rules. A routine check still needs to be done, however.¡±

    Green¡¯s expression changed. He¡¯d heard what Laura said. So long as they paid them some money, then the cavalry wouldn¡¯t inspect them. Yet why were they now checking? Were they trying to find some kind of fault? As he thought of these matters, Green couldn¡¯t help but change his expression into a cold one.

    Straightening his body and with eyes shining brightly, he looked at the cavalry captain and said, ¡°Oh, so the military captain will do such a thing. This is probably irregr, right?¡±

    Green¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but those cavalrymen still heard it clearly. With the addition of Green¡¯s imposing manner, his words and his changed expression had turned him from an ordinary man to a person with the aura of a Rank Eight expert that exuded a powerful momentum. This made the cavalry captain¡¯splexion change.

    The cavalry captain was still a Rank Six knight. Since he hadn¡¯t felt Green¡¯s strength earlier, he¡¯d tried to speak that way and test them. Unexpectedly, they¡¯d found that Green was a Rank Eight expert. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t an ordinary one. Green exuded a thick militaristic aura that made the cavalry captain understand that the opposite party wasn¡¯t affable. This was a group one couldn¡¯t annoy.

    He immediately said, ¡°Haha, I¡¯m just cracking a joke with you, sir. Since sir knows the rules, then naturally sir can pass.¡±

    As Green heard the cavalrymander, his imposing manner vanished instantly. He showed a faint smile to the cavalry captain and said, ¡°I shall thank the military captain.¡±

    After saying those words he bent at the waist and ced the pouch on the ground. He then turned his horse around and returned to Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage.

    Zhao Hai waited for Green to arrive by the carriage before waving his hand. The carriage then began to slowly make its way towards the depths of the Beastfolk Prairie. The cavalry captain didn¡¯t move to pick up the pouch immediately and was instead looking thoughtfully at the carriage.

    A cavalryman riding beside the cavalry captain asked, ¡°Captain, what just happened?¡±

    When he recovered, the cavalry captain looked at the knight and said, ¡°Nothing, I just remembered something. Some time ago, news had spread from Casa City. During the crisis, our Purcell n had been helped by a ck magician. That ck magician had a Rank Eight warrior following him, right?¡±

    The cavalry captain was also a n member of the Purcell n, so he¡¯d said ¡®our Purcell n¡¯. After hearing what the cavalry captain had said, the cavalryman gawked for a moment. ¡°Captain, what do you mean? Was that magician in the caravan the one that had helped the Purcell n resolve the crisis?¡±

    Nodding, the cavalry captain said, ¡°Rank Eight¡­ well, don¡¯t think about it too much. Go and pick up the money.¡±

    The cavalrymanplied immediately and clipped the horse¡¯s side to move forward. He circled the pouch and then got off his horse to examine it. Once the pouch was in his hand, he returned to the cavalry captain¡¯s side and reported, ¡°Captain, it should be a thousand gold coins .¡±

    He nodded and turned around, then shouted loudly, ¡°Brothers, this trip wasn¡¯t in vain. When we go back we¡¯ll take the day off and everyone can go have some fun.¡±

    The cavalrymen cheered loudly. Clipping the horse¡¯s side, the cavalry captain moved forward and everyone followed behind.

 Chapter 232 - Star Grass

    <h4>Chapter 232 - Star Grass </h4>

    It wasn¡¯t until the shadow of the cavalry was gone that Laura and the other two walked out of the carriage. They had observed the cavalry, so Laura turned to Green and said, ¡°Grandpa Green, if not for your unyielding attitude, I fear those fellows wouldn¡¯t have let us off so easily. That was really risky.¡±

    Green smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve seen many such situations before. They were just acting, so it wasn¡¯t anything much.¡±

    Laura smiled. ¡°Upon entering the Beastfolk Prairie, such situations will be frequently encountered. The beastfolk themselves, on the other hand, would only take food if they wished to rob. This is the unwritten rule of the Beastfolk Prairie. They still hope that people would bring food there in the future. Moreover, in the eyes of the beastfolk, Terrans look almost identical. With this, Grandpa Green won¡¯t have to worry if anything does happen and can stay in the ck Waste.¡±

    Green smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to do in the ck Waste at this time. Presently, everything that needs to be prepared for the winter has already been prepared. Furthermore, there¡¯s Quinn John there so I have nothing to do. I¡¯ll go with you for now. If there are any issues, I¡¯ll go forth and move to solve it.¡±

    Lauraughed. ¡°Alright. The scenery here isn¡¯t much. It¡¯s not as good as the Space¡¯s and somewhat boring.¡±

    Green chuckled. ¡°The grass inside the Space is taller than the ones here. Certainly, it¡¯s a lot more attractive in there than here, but it also looks too rigid. On the other hand, the Beastfolk Prairie will have changes along the way.¡±

    Laura grinned. As Green had said, in the Space, no matter if it was the farm or the ranch, there wouldn¡¯t be much difference. Everything there was digitized. The grass would be as short in length as everything else and even the few leaves would look the exact same. There really weren¡¯t any changes.

    Just then, Green suddenly saw some bushes with a cluster of florets. He couldn¡¯t help but gawk at them, then smiled as he hit his horse into a gallop. Jumping from his horse, he took out his Spiritwind Sword and dug out several clusters of florets from their roots.

    Watching Green¡¯s actions, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. A momentter, he understood what Green intended. Sure enough, after Green removed the florets from the soil and returned to the carriage, he gave them to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, this is one of the mostmon type of flowers in the Beastfolk Prairie¡ªStar Grass . This Star Grass is unique to the Beastfolk Prairie and is amon hemostatic medicinal herb. Ordinary beastfolk would pick this grass and dry them, then use it on injuries to stop the bleeding. It¡¯s a very effective herb.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the clusters of florets in his hands. The entire nt was only about thirty centimeters in length and didn¡¯t seem too extraordinary. Flowers bloomed on top of the grass and the flower had a total of five petals that spread to resemble a small star.

    Zhao Hai shifted his hands and ced the flowers in the Space. The Space immediately prompted in a tone:

    [Discovered new nt.

    Identifying nt. nt is a herbal, hemostatic nt.

    nt has hemostatic abilities and strong vitality.

    Evaluating level. nt is Level 5.

    The nt is seasonal and has a maturity time of ten hours.

    Digitizing nt. nt can now be purchased from the Spatial Shop.]

    Zhao Hai nodded. Turning, he saw that Laura and the others had their eyes on him. He couldn¡¯t help but frown as he said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The Space evaluated the nt as Level 5 and it has a ten hour maturity time.¡±

    While Green and the others felt some regret, they didn¡¯t really expect much. If such amon type of grass could upgrade the level of the Space, then the Space wouldn¡¯t just be Level 20 right now.

    Laura¡¯s eyes shone brightly as she looked around as if in search of something. Zhao Hai gave a faint smile. This was the first time Laura had encountered such a situation, so she felt very curious and went ahead. Nier was also curious. She, however, wasn¡¯t very curious about the nts, but rather, with the magic beasts.

    Compared to Laura, Meg was much calmer. She¡¯d already experienced the Space leveling up. If it didn¡¯t upgrade this time, then there wasn¡¯t anything to be happy about.

    This was, however, a good start. These nts would slowly build up the experience needed after being assessed by the Space. Since they had just entered the Beastfolk Prairie and already found a nt, it could be considered a good start.

    Green watched Laura and smiled as he said, ¡°In fact, there are a lot of nts in the Beastfolk Prairie. Unfortunately, we aren¡¯t beastfolk so we won¡¯t be able to notice them easily. I heard that in the Beastfolk Prairie, the grass itself is divided into different types. There is grass that the cattle could feed on, grass that the sheep could eat, and grass that the horses could eat. Haha. When we speak about our understanding of the prairies, we can¡¯t bepared to those beastfolk.¡±

    Laura smiled. ¡°That¡¯s natural. The beastfolk have been living here for generations, and the Beastfolk Prairie is their home. They would naturally understand it better, but so long as we can buy a beastfolk ve this problem can be solved.¡±

    Green nodded in approval of what Laura said. One could say that the group with the deepest understanding of the prairie wouldn¡¯t be a member of a war tribe, but instead a ve.

    The ves of the prairies weren¡¯t like Terran ves that had been marked as such. ves in the prairie were instead just a sub ethnic race. The beastfolk could easily recognize a ve, so they didn¡¯t need to be marked.

    Furthermore, ves in the prairie had a lot more freedom than the Terran ves, and they were more dependent on some war tribes for survival. In this ce, they would herd and work for the war tribes. Due to this, the ves¡¯ understanding of the prairie was quite high. They knew which grass would be good, where good water could be found, and where magic beasts roamed.

    ves had their own reason for existing. With regards to the beastfolk, magic beasts epassed everything. No matter how formidable a beastfolk war tribe was, it would still be weighed by how many magic beasts they had. Magic beasts, however, were trained and raised by the ves. So long as the ves raised the magic beasts well, the beastfolk would reward them in turn. With this, the ves worked very hard.

    Due of this, as long as Zhao Hai bought some beastfolk ves, they would gain a better understanding of the flora within the prairie. In fact, many beastfolk didn¡¯t realize how important this knowledge was. Although the beastfolk did have their own writing system, they didn¡¯t have any record of these aspects.

    Here in the Beastfolk Prairie, most of the ethnic races didn¡¯t have their own ve tribe due to their low battle strength. If they had many ves, then they would just be snatched by those war tribes. If wouldn¡¯t do them any good as it would just lead to a ughter. This was amon urrence in the prairie.

    There were many ethnic races that, because of their massive properties and inability to protect them, were eliminated by the war tribes. Afterwards, they would just be converted to ve tribes. This was thew of survival here in the prairie.

    Green nodded and said, ¡°Buying ves is a must. But don¡¯t worry about it too much. We must move slowly. First, we will need to take a look at the situation here in the Beastfolk Prairie.¡±

    Laura nodded, smiled, and said, ¡°I understand this since Artest had reported much of this to me before. Unfortunately, the information collected isn¡¯t veryprehensive, so our understanding is still limited.¡±

    Green nodded and looked around. He didn¡¯t see any traces of a tribe, so he turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, we must move a little bit faster. The cavalry soldiers from Ironwall Fortress appear and disappear in this area frequently, so the beastfolk don¡¯te around here. We need to find a beastfolk tribe as soon as possible. Seeking shelter for the night with them would be best.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. ¡°That¡¯s fine. If we meet a tribe, we can also do some transactions with them. Haha, I want to see what kind of beastfolk we encounter.¡±

    Laura also smiled. Beastfolk rarely went into Terran settlements, so the local people living in some small areas wouldn¡¯t be able to see a beastfolk in all of their lives.

    Since they needed to hurry, they raised their speed slightly. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t manage to encounter anyone this day. This was normal, however, as the Beastfolk Prairie was veryrge. In addition, they were in the buffer zone between the Terrans and the beastfolk. This ce would be sparsely popted.

    Evening came and they still didn¡¯t encounter any beastfolk. They went back inside the Space and passed the night there.

    Night passed without any discussion.

    Next morning, Zhao Hai and the others continued to venture deeper into the Beastfolk Prairie. Zhao Hai wanted to take it easy so they moved slowly. On the way, they were observing the surroundings and also gathering and digging up many types of grasses and flowers and ced them in the Space. Unfortunately, most of the nts they encountered weremon. Although some were collected by the Space, they didn¡¯t give much experience. Since the Space was now Level 20, upgrading became difficult.

    Zhao Hai, however, didn¡¯t give up. He understood the reality of the matter and could only do things slowly. Worrying about it would be useless.

    To truly understand, just the Carrion Swamp itself had a wider variety of nts whenpared to the Beastfolk Prairie. The Carrion Swamp, however, was dangerous. If he let Zhao Wen and Cai-er jointly search it and the Rank Nine experts of the Carrion Swamp knew of this, they wouldn¡¯t be friendly . Right now, Zhao Hai was focusing on the Beastfolk Prairie instead.

    During noon that day, Zhao Hai was called by a blood-colored eagle. Zhao Hai looked up and saw the blood-colored eagle circling in the air, giving out cries from time to time.

    Zhao Hai watched for a while, then turned to Laura and said, ¡°Not far ahead of us is a small tribe with a few hundred people. We¡¯ll arrive there by evening and rest.¡±

    Laura didn¡¯t oppose, instead nodding as she said, ¡°Alright then, but we must be careful. The beastfolk might turn out to be robbers. As I see it, we should call out a few more undead so that the beastfolk wouldn¡¯t act too unreasonably.¡±

    Smiling, Zhao Hai said, ¡°No, don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m currently a magician. I believe the beastfolk wouldn¡¯t so casually annoy us, so be at ease.¡±

    As they spoke, their speed increased. Three hourster, Zhao Hai stood atop his carriage. He saw a g fluttering a bit away and knew that this was the ce.

 Chapter 233 - Big Bellied Pig-headed People

    <h4>Chapter 233 - Big Bellied Pig-headed People</h4>

    Multicolored g, a sign of a beastfolk tribe. Any beastfolk tribe, regardless of whether they were great or small, would always hang up the multicolored g of their tribe.

    These multicolored gs, with regards to the beastfolk, meant stability, auspicious luck, and good fortune. Multicolored gs, in the eyes of the beastfolk, were rainbows.

    Rainbows appeared after the rain, and rain was very important to the beastfolk. Rain could make riversrger, so there would be more avable water. Rain could make the prairie more lush, allowing their magic beasts to be stouter and stronger, increasing their wealth. As such, all beastfolk tribes hung a multicolored g.

    In the prairie, so long as someone sees a multicolored g, they would know there was a tribe nearby. This wasmon knowledge in the prairie. Zhao Hai had read this misceneous information somewhere, which was how he knew of it.

    Zhao Hai breathed out, sat down hastily, and turned to Laura and the others in the carriage and said, ¡°I saw a multicolored g.¡±

    Laura understood clearly what Zhao Hai¡¯s meant. She immediately left the carriage to check and see what Zhao Hai was looking at. A colorful multicolored g appeared in her line of sight.

    Laura breathed in. ¡°Finally, we¡¯ve found a beastfolk tribe. Alright, we may be able to drink milk wine tonight and eat roasted argali .¡±

    Zhao Hai chuckled. To be honest, in this vast steppe they hadn¡¯t thought they wouldn¡¯t be able to find any inhabitants after searching for a full day. Now that they suddenly found a multicolored g, it startled their hearts. It was like when people living in darkness suddenly saw a glimmer of light.

    Before long, Zhao Hai and the others saw a tent. The tent exuded a lively feeling and a g was set atop that tent. Painted on the g was an adorable little pig.

    Zhao Hai blinked his eyes to make sure he didn¡¯t see it wrong. It really was an adorably little piggy on the g. Turning to Laura, puzzled, he asked, ¡°Laura, what tribe is this?¡±

    Laura also saw the image of the little pig on the g above the tent. She couldn¡¯t help but smile as she said, ¡°Do you see the little pig on the g? The belly of the pig is a bitrge, right? This beastfolk tribe is a branch of the beastfolk¡¯s Pig ethnic race, the Big Bellied Pig tribe. They aren¡¯t especially tall, only about two meters in height. Among the beastfolk, they are really small, but their bellies are really big and permanently exposed. Don¡¯t underestimate their big bellies as it¡¯s their most tenacious part.

    ¡°This tribe is part of an ethnic race whosebat abilities aren¡¯t very strong, but they have a unique ability; the water they drink can be stored in their bellies. They could then use that water to spurt out a stream and use it as an arrow to attack others. The water they spurt out can generally reach thirty meters, and its strength is equal to a Terran¡¯s brutal arrow . With this unique ability, they haven¡¯t be a ve tribe.¡±

    Zhao Hai was very curious about this. He felt that this world was veryrge. Such a wonder could appear in a race was truly too interesting.

    Turning to Laura, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Then what about the tribe¡¯s character? Will they suddenly turn into robbers?¡±

    Laura shook her head and smiled. ¡°Their disposition is affable. They belong to the Fragrant Pig ethnic race. So long as you don¡¯t bully them, they won¡¯t try to snatch your things. They are a very hospitable race and mainly herd argali to live.¡±

    Zhao Hai knew that an argali was a Rank One magic beast and one of the many Rank One magic beasts the beastfolk raised. Argali skin could be used for clothing, its wool for nkets, the meat for consumption, and the bones for weapons. One could say that the life of the beastfolk couldn¡¯t be separated from the argali.

    For the Terrans, it was rare to see people raising argali. This was mainly due to the fact that the argali had adapted to living in the prairies. If they were to be raised in Terran territories, then they would be sick. As such, for the beastfolk the argali seemed like the greatest blessing of the Beast God.

    Zhao Hai nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good then. We¡¯ll rest here for today. If they need, we¡¯ll also sell them food. Right, how does transactions work with the beastfolk?¡±

    Laura smiled. ¡°It isn¡¯t difficult. So long as we pull out food, they¡¯ll take the initiative ande to us. Generally, however, they would trade with magic beasts and won¡¯t directly use money for transactions. Only thoserge war tribes can use money in transactions. Therefore, we¡¯ll also need to trade in our magic beasts and turn it into money.¡±

    Zhao Hai asked, ¡°How much bamboo rice will we need to trade for an argali?¡±

    Laura smiled, ¡°Half a tonne .¡±

    ¡°Half a tonne? Are you cracking a joke?¡± Zhao Hai was surprised by what he heard. What Laura had stated the price was made him startled.

    The reason for Zhao Hai¡¯s surprise was that an individual mature argali could grow up to 1.5 meters and weighed around 400 kilograms. Even if they were carried on the back of an argali, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for them. Moreover, an argali could produce 100 kilograms of wool. If they were to transport it back to the Purcell Duchy, an argali would be priced at around 15 gold coins even if they didn¡¯t raise it and just brought its corpse. For half a tonne of bamboo rice, however, it would honestly be sold of just a gold coin. This was fifteen times the profit. Wasn¡¯t this a bit too high?

    Laura understood Zhao Hai¡¯s surprise. She smiled faintly and said, ¡°It sounds quite high, but not as high as you think it is. You must remember that transportingmodities into the Beastfolk Prairie is done through smuggling. The process of smuggling means to bribe the military at the checkpoints and do this whenever you pass a checkpoint, which isn¡¯t a small amount to be spending¡­

    ¡°Also, it¡¯s easy to get robbed here in the Beastfolk Prairie. Transporting half a ton of bamboo rice into the prairie would cost about 3 gold coins. To transport the argali back would increase your ie, but on the continent an argali costs 8 gold coins. This doesn¡¯t include the chances of being robbed. You have to remember that merchants here in the Beastfolk Prairie usually cooperate with arge war tribe. If not, then they¡¯d get robbed. With an estimate, an ordinary merchant would be robbed three or four out of ten times. Even without this, the profit they would make from argalis would only be around 4 to 5 gold coins. This is already very good.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He understood her points. Since the costs were high, the price would naturally go up. If the cost was too low, then people wouldn¡¯t do this kind of business. In the end, the one who would suffer the most wouldn¡¯t be the Terrans, but the beastfolk. They wouldn¡¯t do well if this happened.

    Zhao Hai turned to Laura and asked, ¡°How much do you think we should pay if we trade with them?¡±

    Laura smiled faintly and said, ¡°One tonne per argali.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He didn¡¯t have to worry about the high costs that the other merchants experienced as he was producing the bamboo rice inside the Space. Furthermore, he could also ce the argali within the Spatial Ranch or just store them inside the Spatial Warehouse. He didn¡¯t need to arrange anything or bribe anyone. With this, he almost didn¡¯t have any extra costs to pay. One tonne of bamboo rice per argali would still mean he¡¯d earn money. Moreover, one tonne of bamboo rice in the Beastfolk Prairie wouldn¡¯t have much of an impact on the prices since it was still a reasonable rate.

    Nier and Meg stood back and listened to the two as they discussed. Meg didn¡¯t feel bad about this so long as she could take care of Zhao Hai. The business matters from before were all done by Zhao Hai anyway. As such, she didn¡¯t feel any jealousy.

    For bystanders, she and Laura would be considered rivals. Meg¡¯s view of this, however, wasn¡¯t like that. She didn¡¯t want to fight Laura over anything. Meg only wanted to be by Zhao Hai¡¯s side. In addition, Laura¡¯s strong point in business was an innate talent that Meg couldn¡¯tpare with.

    Meg had already resolved her issues about this long ago. Therefore, she wouldn¡¯t be jealous of Laura. If Laura waspetent, then she would be happy. After all, Laura now represented the Buda n. If she werepetent, then the Buda n would be stronger. This was what Meg desired.

    They chatted as they walked. Before long, they arrived before the tent. As soon as the people in the tent found them, twenty shadows rushed towards them. A dog apanied each of the shadows.

    As the shadows drew closer to Zhao Hai, it became noticeable that the twenty individuals were cavalry soldiers. What made Zhao Hai smile was the fact that their mounts were unexpectedly pigs.

    Yep, these were pigs. With a body around two meters long and a weight of over half a tonne, those pigs had two long buck teeth growing in their mouths. Then the riders riding the pigs made Zhao Hai think of a man, Zhu Bajie .

    They really did look too simr. Like Zhu Bajie, they wore prairie clothing; the individuals had fur hats on their heads and were dressed in leather clothes. They hadrge pig heads atop a rough, thick neck and their snow-white bellies were exposed to the outside. One could see ayer of ck hair on their bellies. So long as they put on a robe and held a rake, they would look just like Zhu Bajie. They didn¡¯t even need to wear makeup.

    Zhao Hai wanted to smile, but then he thought it wouldn¡¯t be polite. If he ridiculed the beastfolk and caused a conflict, it wouldn¡¯t be nice to look at. He refrained from it and slowly calmed his mood.

    Alongside those big bellied, pig-headed riders were several dogs. Those dogs were very special as they were about a meter tall and had long hair. They ran really fast and didn¡¯t bark randomly. With two fangs exposed over their lip, they didn¡¯t look like something one should mess with.

    Zhao Hai and the others stopped immediately. They assumed a calm and friendly appearance. Sure enough, those pig riders slowed down. Zhao Hai now found out that the weapons of those pig riders could only be described as simple. It was a big sheep¡¯s head fitted onto a wooden handle. And some of the weapons didn¡¯t even use wood, but animal bones.

    Zhao Hai, however, didn¡¯t dare to underestimate this type of weapon as a sheep¡¯s head was veryrge and looked very heavy. If one got pounded by such a thing, then it would definitely break one¡¯s bones and crush one¡¯s tendons.

    Right now, the Big Bellied Pig tribe people stopped 50 meters in front of them. Both sides halted, but those riders let their dogs move about and surround the sides of Zhao Hai and the others. The dogs were staring at them, a warning hum sounding from deep within their throats.

 Chapter 234 - Precious Gift

    <h4>Chapter 234 - Precious Gift</h4>

    Laura quickly left the carriage after she saw the few Big Bellied Pig tribesmen and hastily greeted them, ¡°Fellow Pig tribe friends, we are a Terran merchant n. We are not malicious people, so please let your faithful dogs return to the sides of their masters.¡±

    The Big Bellied Pig tribesmen saw Laura standing beside the caravan. One Pig tribesman who seemed to be the leader quickly ced his sheep skull hammer down and returned Laura¡¯s greeting, ¡°Dear Terran businesswoman, please forgive our rudeness. As you may know, here in the prairie I must ensure the safety of my tribesmen.¡±

    After he said those words, he shouted twice and had the faithful dogs return to their side.

    Laura was currently out of the carriage when a few Pig tribesmen jumped off their mounts and walked towards Laura. When the distance between the two sides had decreased to a few meters apart, Laura formally greeted the Pig tribesmen and said, ¡°Taoyuan Business Association Chairwoman, Laura, has seen the brave warriors of the Pig tribe.¡±

    The Pig tribesman was very polite as he bowed towards Laura, saying, ¡°Big Bellied Pig tribe, Sheep-Head Hammer horde chief, Spear , has seen the beautifuldy Laura.¡±

    Spear¡¯s body was around 2 meters tall, which made the 1.8 meter tall Laura in front of him look like a child. He was, however, very polite, and Zhao Hai¡¯s impression of him became subconsciously more favorable.

    Laura smiled. ¡°Honorable chief Spear, me and my caravan wishes to stay the night at your camp. I wonder if you will allow us?¡±

    ¡°Haha,¡± Spearughed. ¡°Beautifuldy Laura, this matter is something we also wish for with earnesty. Please, everyone in the carriage,e along with us to our camp. I will kill a good argali and will make some milk tea and milk wine. We will entertain you with the best food we have.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, generous chief Spear. Chief, please go first.¡±

    Spear saluted Laura and turned his mount around to hurry back towards the camp. Laura and the others, however, returned to their carriage.

    Zhao Hai watched the distant Pig tribesmen before turning to Laura. ¡°Will they really kill an argali and wait for us?¡±

    Laura smiled. ¡°They will. The beastfolk here in the prairies wee us merchants warmly. So long as one doesn¡¯t have any ill intent, they will be very hospitable. Brother Hai, take out some vegetables. With regards to them, there is no better gift than vegetables.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and took out some vegetables to ce them on the carriages. The vegetables came from the Space, so they were all as fresh as if they¡¯d just been harvested.

    After making the preparations, Laura and the caravan moved slowly towards the Sheep-Head Hammer horde. With regards to the Sheep-Head Hammer horde¡¯s strange name, Laura wasn¡¯t that surprised. Within the Beastfolk Prairie, there were many such strange names. Don¡¯t even speak about Sheep-Head Hammer, there was also a horde called Sheep-Dung. Laura didn¡¯t feel this was that strange.

    They didn¡¯t need to wait very long before several argali came out of the horde¡¯s campsite. These argali were ones they had grown themselves. On the backs of these argali sat Big Bellied Pig tribe children.

    The children all looked over ten years old and wore leather clothing. With their big bellies and silly, small heads, they looked adorable.

    The children ran up to Laura¡¯s carriage. They looked curiously at Laura and Zhao Hai, who was wearing his magic robe. Then the tallest child went to the carriage and courteously said to Laura, ¡°Honorable businesswoman, my father asked me to lead you.¡± Evidently, this was Spear¡¯s child.

    Laura smiled and immediately replied, ¡°Adorable young warriors, please lead the way.¡±

    Perhaps it was because Laura called them ¡®young warriors¡¯ that the little Pig children became happy. These children with small bellies walked happily in front of the carriage.

    For the beastfolk, warriors were important. Once they weremended by the other party and were called a warrior, it would make them very happy. This was Laura¡¯s first contact with the beastfolk, so she tried this with the children. It seemed that the idea was very effective.

    Laura watched the children, then turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You can try to praise them as warriors, but no matter how cute they are you cannot touch their heads. If you do so, they will be angry. Also, when you are offered to drink wine by them, you cannot say no. It is considered impolite towards the host. Furthermore, if they give you a gift, then no matter what you must ept. Otherwise, the host will think you are looking down on him.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. These were things that could be considered taboo among the beastfolk. As such, they must naturally remember this. They didn¡¯t want any minor matter to suddenly turn into a big conflict with the beastfolk.

    They soon arrived at the Sheep-Head Hammer horde camp. Spear stood waiting for them. Beside Spear were three Big Bellied Pig tribe young girls. Each of these girls carried a bowl of wine.

    This was the first time Zhao Hai had seen a Pig tribe young girl. These Pig tribe young girls had a stature that wasn¡¯t much different from Laura¡¯s. Their bellies didn¡¯t bulge, but their bodies were plump and they wore leather skirts. Although they did have the head of a pig, whenpared to Spear it was smaller. They looked very cute, especially with their long hair. Their hair had some essories in them, and although they had pig heads they didn¡¯t look disgusting .

    Laura took the lead as they left the carriage and stood in front of Spear. Spear smiled and said, ¡°Beautiful youngdy, please drink this wine as a symbol of friendship between you and our Sheep-Head Hammer horde.¡± After a wave of his hand, those three Pig tribe young girls immediately moved forward.

    Laura didn¡¯t dare be impolite and immediately received the bowl of wine from the young girl¡¯s hand. She drank a mouthful and then spilled some wine on the ground. This was one of the beastfolk¡¯s special amodations for women. A woman must drink some of the wine from the bowl, then raise the bowl and sprinkle it on the ground. On the other hand, a man must raise the bowl of wine and drink it all.

    After drinking from three bowls of wine, Laura¡¯s face appeared ruddy. This, to Zhao Hai, made her appear gorgeous. Spear and the other Pig tribesmen didn¡¯t understand how to appreciate such a sight, however. In their eyes, all Terran women looked the same. Although Spear had called Laura a beautifuldy, it was just a form of courtesy.

    The beastfolk proposed a toast to those who deserved respect and could lead. Others wouldn¡¯t have such an amodation. Therefore, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t drink the wine Spear had.

    After drinking, Laura turned to Spear and said, ¡°Honorable chief, please allow my servants to establish tents. Also, please do not prepare so much food as my servants are all undead. They don¡¯t need to eat anything.¡±

    Spear gawked and examined the zombies standing next to the carriage. Soon he found that these zombies were quite different. He didn¡¯t care much, however, as he nodded and said, ¡°Alright then. Beautiful youngdy, please.¡±

    Laura turned and looked at Zhao Hai, who then nodded and waved his hand. Immediately after, those undead began to construct their own camp. They made the camp close to the Sheep-Head Hammer horde camp. The undead Zhao Hai had brought were the ones that had originally been led by Alodia. Alodia himself was also among the undead. When they had killed some, most of them were ordinary caravan coachmen and servants. They weren¡¯t unfamiliar with building a camp, so under Zhao Hai¡¯s order they made good time.

    Spear saw Zhao Hai wave his hand. To be honest, Spear didn¡¯t have a favorable first impression of Zhao Hai. Since Zhao Hai wore a ck magic robe, he felt that Zhao Hai exuded a gloomy aura which made Zhao Hai disagreeable .

    At this time, several undead brought forward a few piles of fresh vegetables. Laura smiled at Spear and said, ¡°Honorable chief, please ept my small gift.¡±

    The vegetables were fresh. Moreover, there was a wide variety of them that filled the baskets. They appeared supple and tender, and Spear¡¯s eyes shone. With regards to the beastfolk, such green goods were rare good items.

    Spear wasn¡¯t polite as he smiled and said to Laura, ¡°Thank you, beautiful and generous youngdy. These vegetables, to us, is really expensive. Please,e to my tent. My wife made fragrant milk tea.¡±

    Laura wasn¡¯t polite as she walked towards thergest tent in the middle of the camp with Spear. The vegetables, on the other hand, had been received by Spear. Zhao Hai wanted tough. Those vegetables were just ordinary vegetables and weren¡¯t worth much.

    He knew that the beastfolk lived in a prairie, so adding in the fact that only grasnd upied thend, they were unable to nt any vegetables. As such, the vegetables were mostly brought by Terran merchants. Since they can¡¯t preserve them well, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see vegetables all year round. Sometimes, if they were lucky, they¡¯d be able to dig up some wild herbs in the prairie. As such, these produce became rare food for them.

    Laura had given them a lot of vegetables. With regards to Spear, this was really precious. Therefore, his respect for Laura increased by a lot.

    Spear led the group of people into a tent. Inside the tent were Pig tribe women wearing fur-lined robes as they moved around busily. When the two women saw Speare in, they greeted the group hastily. Zhao Hai and the others also returned the greeting and carefully looked around the tent.

    There was a pir in the middle of the tent that supported the roof. The walls were made with animal skin and wool nkets that were surrounded by wood and animal bones to help maintain the warmth inside. The ground was covered with carpets. Near the center of the tent was a pit wherein a me had been lit inside. On top of it was a copper pot that was being heated. The aroma of milk tea came out of the pot.

    Spear asked his visitors to sit down. Each of the visitors was given a bowl of steaming hot milk tea. Zhao Hai and the others drank some and found that it was actually very fragrant. The tea didn¡¯t seem to be the same type of tea Zhao Hai knew of, but was instead from a nt he didn¡¯t know about. The taste wasn¡¯t the same as tea leaves, but the milk tea was really delicious. There wasn¡¯t any sort of fishy smell from it, so it seemed that something had been added to it. It had a slightly salty taste and a thick aroma. It was smooth and tasted great.

 Chapter 235 - Together in the Tent While Sleeping

    <h4>Chapter 235 - Together in the Tent While Sleeping</h4>

    After traveling for a day, Laura and the others felt very tired. After drinking the bowl of hot milk tea, however, they all felt a lot better.

    Spear examined the appearance of his visitors and it made him smile. The mouth of a pig was big, and his smile was evenrger than his big mouth. Laura and the others couldn¡¯t bear not to smile along.

    After they ced their bowl down, Spear¡¯s wife filled them up once more with milk tea. Spear then opened his mouth and said, ¡°Beautiful youngdy, how much food have you bought and what is the price?¡±

    Beastfolk liked to talk directly, so Spear didn¡¯t beat around the bush and directly asked Laura about the price. Just as Spear had noted, Laura brought along food. Food, to the beastfolk, was something they all needed.

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Honorable chief, this time we have brought 25 tonnes of food in total, all bamboo rice. In return for your hospitality, I am willing to trade 1 tonne of food per argali.¡±

    Spear looked at Laura with uncertainty. ¡°You said 1 tonne of food will be traded per argali? Did you not speak incorrectly?¡±

    This was the first time Spear had spoken to Laura without adding the few words, ¡®beautiful youngdy¡¯ to his sentence. It revealed how shocked he was.

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°It is as chief Spear said. 1 tonne per argali. I have not spoken incorrectly, and you have not misunderstood.¡±

    Spear became excited about this and stood up. He then held his chest seriously and courteously said to Laura, ¡°Beautifuldy Laura, you are as generous as the beautiful Yaja river. Starting today, you are the Sheep-Head Hammer horde¡¯s most honored guest.¡±

    Laura smiled. ¡°Honorable chief, we are now friends and friends shouldn¡¯t be so polite with one another. Also, allow me to introduce him. This is my fianc¨¦, Zhao Hai. He is a magician, and in fact this food had been produced in his territory. The price was also set by him.¡±

    Zhao Hai was introduced this time around because Laura didn¡¯t want to steal all the credit from him. Furthermore, she observed that Spear didn¡¯t seem to have a good view of Zhao Hai. Laura didn¡¯t want Zhao Hai to be left out, so she introduced him to Spear.

    Sure enough, after Laura introduced him, Spear immediately held his chest to Zhao Hai and courteously said, ¡°Honorable sir magician, please forgive my rudeness from earlier.¡±

    Zhao Hai returned his courtesy and said, ¡°Chief Spear doesn¡¯t need to be polite. I understand that my identity isn¡¯t amiable, but I do hope I can be friends with you.¡±

    As soon as Spear heard Zhao Hai¡¯s words, he faced him straight on and said, ¡°Honorable sir Zhao Hai, your mind is as broad as the prairie. Today, I will do my best to entertain you!¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled agreeably as he said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t be polite. Please allow me to, however, give your adorable son a gift.¡± Having said that, he waved his hand and an iron shield appeared.

    This iron shield wasn¡¯t big and was only a round shield instead of a tower shield. Zhao Hai had bought it in the Purcell Duchy during the time when they were purchasing items. The craftsmanship could be considered ordinary, but in the ironcking prairies, it was an absolutely extraordinary gift.

    Spear happily received the round shield and expressed his gratitude to Zhao Hai. He didn¡¯t know how the shield appeared, however. Since they were a beastfolk tribe situated at the edge of the Beastfolk Prairie, their contact with Terrans wasn¡¯t plentiful. With regards to them, a magician was a very mystical upation. The prestige of a Terran magician was extremely exaggerated within the beastfolk. When Zhao Hai, this pseudo-magician, disyed his skill in front of Spear, there was nosting issues from Spear.

    By this time, the morning sky had already long fled, so Spear turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Zhao Hai, there¡¯s a bonfire lit outside and the argali will be ced over it. Come out with me and enjoy the enthusiasm of the beastfolk.¡±

    Zhao Hai took off his magic hat at this time. In any case, nobody knew him here. He smiled as he stood up and said, ¡°Alright, Brother Spear. With regards to the beastfolk¡¯s argali, I have been craving it for a long time now.¡±

    The few people left the tent and looked outside. Sure enough, thend was lit up by the bonfire and a few argali had been ced inside the fire to roast, their juices dripping down. One pig-headed man was rotating the argali while another was paying attention to the fire. Some of the pig-headed women were carrying earthen jars filled with milk wine and sprinkling them around the bonfire.

    Spear pulled along Zhao Hai and they sat beside the bonfire. They were immediately served two tes and a wine bowl each. The first te was filled with a thinyer of salt while the other was empty. The wine bowls, on the other hand, were filled with wine.

    When the Pig tribe people saw Spearing out, they walked towards him. They took away the two¡¯s empty tes and went over to the roasting area. Taking out a dagger, they cut away some sections of mutton. Afterward, they ced the meat on the tes and served them to Zhao Hai and Spear.

    Spear¡¯s wife also took out a dagger and ced it before Zhao Hai. Spear then smiled and said to Zhao Hai, ¡°Brother Zhao Hai, this dagger is the one I like the most. Today, I will give it to you so that you can use it and have a taste of our beastfolk¡¯s roasted argali.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the dagger. It was shaped in a curve, resembling a sickle. The scabbard was made of sheep¡¯s horn and had a beautiful pattern carved in it. It really did look like a work of art.

    He gently drew out the dagger. Presently, the dagger emitted a cold light that shone brightly. It was obviously a rare, high quality item. Zhao Hai remembered what Laura told them earlier, that they shouldn¡¯t decline when receiving gifts. Since that was so, Zhao Hai happily received the dagger and said, ¡°Thank you, Brother Spear. I like this gift a lot.¡±

    Spearughed and patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder, almost forcing him to the ground. This made Spearugh even louder, and even the other pig-headed tribesmen around them wereughing.

    Zhao Hai was helpless since his body was really that bad. The beastfolk were also known to have great strength. Even if the Big Bellied Pig tribe wasn¡¯t a war tribe, they were still a lot more powerful thanmon Terrans. As such, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t bear it.

    Zhao Hai watched as the roasted mutton ced in front of Spear was cut into pieces by him with his dagger. Spear then moistened a piece with salt and ced it in his mouth.

    Following Spear, Zhao Hai ced his hands on the roasted mutton and cut them. He then moistened the surface with salt and ced it in his mouth. The salted surfaced was melted in his mouth, giving off a salty taste as the mutton¡¯s roasted fragrance passed by.

    This roasted mutton, whenpared to the roasted mutton of Terrans, had apletely different taste. The roasted mutton was very fragrant, and in this atmosphere, the taste had increased by three times. Zhao Hai currently thought that this was the best roasted meat he¡¯d ever tasted.

    After he swallowed the roast meat, Zhao Hai continued to ponder the taste and fragrance as it was very deep. Unlike the milk tea, though it was also fragrant, it didn¡¯t really taste better. The mutton¡¯s fragrance, however, actually managed to increase the taste of the roasted meat. This made it so that everyone wouldn¡¯t be able to stop eating it .

    While Zhao Hai was still pondering the taste of the meat, Spear lifted a bowl of wine and loudly said, ¡°My people, let us pick up some mellow wine and wee our friends from far, far away! Brother Zhao Hai,e, bottoms up!¡±

    Everyone loudly shouted, ¡°Bottoms up!¡± As they shouted those words, everyone lifted their own wine bowls and drank it all at once. Zhao Hai looked at this and understood that they had to drink the wine in one take.

    Fortunately, the degree of alcohol in the milk wine wasn¡¯t that high. Along with the aroma, the vor itself was very good and it wasn¡¯t difficult to drink. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make a fool out of himself during this scene.

    After drinking that bowl of wine, Spear didn¡¯t try to propose a toast again, but chatted with Zhao Hai. Every time he drank wine, he would call for Zhao Hai, who would then follow his lead. Before long, they had each drunk three bowls of wine and eaten two sections of roasted mutton.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai¡¯s appetite wasn¡¯t veryrge. Today, however, he had a good appetite for some unknown reason. It may have been due to the roasted mutton being very fragrant, or the milk wine being too tasty. He ate tworge sections of roasted mutton and, at present, he could unexpectedly still eat. This was beyond his expectations.

    At this time, a Pig tribe young girl appeared and started to sing a unique beastfolk song. The tune was long and very nice to hear. Zhao Hai and the others couldn¡¯t help but cheer up even more.

    Bonfire roasting. Living in the prairie. This type of atmosphere was really good and it could make a person subconsciously excited. The atmosphere in the field grew even warmer.

    In the end, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know how much milk wine he¡¯d drunk or how much of the roast mutton he had. He didn¡¯t even know how he got back to his tent, because he¡¯d been knocked unconscious with all that he¡¯d drunk.

    Laura and the others didn¡¯t drink too much. The beastfolk wouldn¡¯t urge women to drink milk wine. If they could drink, then drink; if they couldn¡¯t drink it, then they could take milk tea instead. As long as everyone eats and eats with relish, then the meal bes joyous.

    Zhao Hai had been sent off back to the tent by some Pig tribesmen since he¡¯d gotten drunk and was knocked out. Laura and the others couldn¡¯t return to the Space, so they had to live in the tent.

    Since Zhao Hai and the others would be leaving tomorrow, they didn¡¯t bother to set up multiple tents and only had the one built. Earlier, they only wanted to use it to pretend they were living in it, but now they had to actually stay there. The undead in the caravan wouldn¡¯t get tired or feel cold, so they stood guard.

    The next morning, Zhao Hai woke up. Although he was knocked out cold from the drinking yesterday, he had to admit that the milk wine of the beastfolk was really good. Above all that, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t feel thirsty, nor did he have a headache. The only thing he had was some slight dizziness.

    Feeling a little heat in his throat, Zhao Hai immediately drank some Spatial Water. This made him feel a lot better and sobered him up.

    After sobering up, Zhao Hai found out that Laura and the others were all resting inside the tent. To his left was Laura, while Meg was on his right. Nier slept on the other side of Laura. He was unexpectedly in an unknown situation where he slept with three beauties.

    Zhao Hai looked at the situation nkly and suddenly didn¡¯t know how to act. He definitely couldn¡¯t force himself on them, but the situation caused him some agitation.

    Consider this; Zhao Hai was an otaku back on Earth . Presently, he was sleeping in the same tent with three beautiful women. Although he didn¡¯t do anything, with regards to Zhao Hai this was still a rare experience. Especially now that he could smell the fragrance they gave off, which made Zhao Hai¡¯s heart shake.

    When Zhao Hai looked at Laura¡¯s tender white skin, it made his heart itch. He bent down to get a closer look, but Laura suddenly turned her body. Zhao Hai woke up and took a deep breath, then looked at Laura and Meg. He stood up softly and left the tent.

    He didn¡¯t notice as he left that Laura and Meg had opened their eyes. They both looked at the tent entrance, and then at each other. Both of them saw a happy light in the other¡¯s eyes. It was obvious that the two of them had already been awake before Zhao Hai and had only been pretending to sleep .

    They had naturally noted down Zhao Hai¡¯s actions, so Laura had deliberately turned her body. Zhao Hai¡¯s actions that was simr to a frightened rabbit made the two women almostugh aloud.

    The two of them, however, were touched by Zhao Hai¡¯s actions. It showed that he respected them enough. It was a move full of love and respect.

    In the case that Zhao Hai kissed Laura, then it not only meant that he loved Laura. On the contrary, this may mean that Zhao Hai¡¯s desire for Laura exceeded his love.

    With regards to love, every person expressed it differently. Everyone¡¯s understanding of it wasn¡¯t the same, but there was one thing that was still important; if you loved one another, then you must respect the other and don¡¯t look down on them. If Zhao Hai had forcefully kissed Laura, then Laura might not have resisted, but she¡¯d be disappointed in Zhao Hai . That¡¯s because she would think Zhao Hai didn¡¯t understand her.

    Laura was a very self-disciplined woman, so she hoped that her other half would also respect her. If Zhao Hai had kissed her, then while she wouldn¡¯t resist, she also wouldn¡¯t cooperate. Since Meg and Nier were also in the tent, if she kissed him back, then they might find her frivolous. This was uneptable for the self-disciplined Laura.

    If Zhao Hai truly loved her, then he wouldn¡¯t forcefully kiss her. Doing so would mean Zhao Hai didn¡¯t understand her disposition, and that he didn¡¯t care about her feelings. Such a thing would make Laura sad.

    It was obvious, however, that Laura¡¯s worries were in vain . Zhao Hai did well and didn¡¯t force himself on Laura, instead leaving the tent. This was the result Laura wanted.

    Meg didn¡¯t have the same thoughts as Laura. She wasn¡¯t jealous either. Meg knew that Zhao Hai liked Laura and knew that he liked her as well. If Zhao Hai did kiss Laura forcefully, however, then Meg would also be disappointed. This was because Meg wouldn¡¯t be able to think that Zhao Hai was the same Zhao Hai she knew from the ck Waste.

    Prior to them going to the ck Waste, he was Adam, not Zhao Hai. Meg, however, didn¡¯t know this. If Zhao Hai kissed Laura, then she would think Zhao Hai was the same Adam she knew from before they went to the ck Waste. He was currently different from Adam who was a person who had flowers hanging off him and didn¡¯t understand love. If he did kiss Laura, then that would mean that in his bones he was still the dandy, Adam. Meg would be even sadder than Laura in the end .

 Chapter 236 - Jackal

    <h4>Chapter 236 - Jackal</h4>

    Of course, Zhao Hai definitely didn¡¯t know about the thoughts of the two women. Under that atmosphere, however, he could only continue to think about being intimate with Laura, so he left the tent. Naturally, that feeling had also tapered off.

    After he left the tent, Zhao Hai breathed in some fresh air and looked around. He discovered that some Pig tribe women were already awake at this early hour and were busy with tasks around the camp. Some of them crowded together to milk the sheep, some were nursing thembs, and some were cleaning the mess from yesterday¡¯s feast. When they saw Zhao Hai leave his tent, they greeted him and Zhao Hai hastily greeted them back.

    One would have to say that the ordinary life of a beastfolk was still very hard. Take Spear and this tribe; there were no ves so they had to do everything themselves. Moreover, their main source of ie came from selling argali. Selling wool was their secondary source.

    Wool products from the beastfolk were famous on the continent. It didn¡¯t only maintain warmth due the thickness, but were also strong and durable. More importantly, the surface patterns had strong beastfolk characteristics; giving off a rugged and mysterious, exotic beauty. All of this made it very popr.

    The wool products, however, didn¡¯t have a very unified production line. Instead, they were all made by hand by beastfolk using techniques handed down since ancient times. They manufactured them bit by bit. These sheepskin products wasn¡¯t their only main sources of ie, but was also a part of their lives.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t watch the women as they worked. His eyes were aimed at the mount Spear had used, as well as those dogs.

    Those dogs were simr to another type of dog from Zhao Hai¡¯s previous world¡ªthe mastiff. They did seem much fiercer than a mastiff, however, and this could be attributed to them being magic beasts.

    Spear¡¯s mount made Zhao Hai even more curious. They seemed like rtives to the wild boar and were really big. Based on Zhao Hai¡¯s view, they almost seemed like a smaller version of an elephant. What¡¯s even rarer was that they were quick. This was a very good mount.

    Maybe it was due to him and Spear drinkingst night, but whether it were the dogs or the pig, they didn¡¯t show any hostility towards Zhao Hai. Several of the dogs even wagged their tails before Zhao Hai.

    At this time, Spear¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Brother Zhao Hai, you¡¯re up really early. Were you happy with yesterday¡¯s drinking?¡±

    Zhao Hai turned to Spear. He couldn¡¯t help but show a faint smile, saying, ¡°Brother Spear, you didn¡¯t get upte as well. Last night was the happiest I¡¯ve been since birth. I¡¯m truly thankful for your hospitality.¡±

    Spear patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulders forcefully and said, ¡°Brother Zhao Hai, you are too polite! Entertaining a friend is an honor for our beastfolk race. Hahahaha.¡±

    Zhao Hai understood that the beastfolk were straightforward, but with regards to Spear¡¯s enthusiasm when he patted his shoulder, he really couldn¡¯t enjoy it.

    Shaking his numb shoulder, Zhao Hai smiled bitterly as he turned his head to smile at Spear. ¡°Then, Brother Spear, I won¡¯t be polite with you. I can give you 25 tonnes of food, but what I want in return are several of the argali and a dog. Also, it would better to also get a mount. What do you think?¡±

    Spear smiled. ¡°No problem. I can give you a dog. The pig is one of our Big Bellied Pig tribe specific and unique war beasts, so I can¡¯t give you one directly. A few days ago, however, one of our pigs had just given birth, so I can give you the piglet and thirty argali. How does that sound to you?¡±

    When Spear finished speaking, he watched and waited for Zhao Hai¡¯s decision. He feared Zhao Hai might not agree since he thought that the transaction would mean a loss on Zhao Hai¡¯s part.

    Zhao Hai shook his head. ¡°Brother Spear, you are too polite. Just give me a dog, a pig, two wool nkets, and ten of those argali. The 25 tonnes of food is yours.¡±

    For Zhao Hai, this was enough. The Space could gain three magic beasts, and moreover he would also gain ten argali and two wool nkets. He would also only have to give 25 tonnes of food in return. The things he obtained from this would gain him several hundred gold coins if sold on the continent. It was a profit for them.

    Spear didn¡¯t think the same and thought Zhao Hai would suffer a loss. He shook his head and hastily said, ¡°Brother Zhao Hai, you¡¯ll suffer a loss if we do it like this. The beastfolk don¡¯t want their friends to suffer losses, so you must ept thirty argali or more wool nkets. Anything we make, I can give to you.¡±

    Laughing, Zhao Hai patted Spear¡¯s arm¡ªas he was shorter, he couldn¡¯t reach Spear¡¯s shoulder¡ªand said, ¡°Brother Spear, you don¡¯t need to be so polite. Didn¡¯t Laura tell you yesterday that the food had all been produced in my territory? It was nted by me, so I didn¡¯t buy them. The investments are small. Getting ten argali is already a lot. I also can¡¯t let you suffer, right?¡±

    Spear looked at Zhao Hai withplex eyes. He forcefully patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Brother Zhao Hai, from today onward, you are this Spear¡¯s true brother. To be honest, it is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen a Terran like you. I¡¯ve seen many Terrans before you, and many of them were like vampires. You are, however, a naturally generous person. I am willing to give you the war g of our tribe. This isn¡¯t the supplier¡¯s kind of war g, but a brother¡¯s war g.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, puzzled, as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the difference? I heard that manyrge caravans obtained war gs from war tribes. Aren¡¯t war gs only used by war tribes?¡±

    Spearughed. ¡°My brother, your understanding of our beastfolk is too little. Us beastfolk have many kinds of war gs. There are war gs used in war, and we don¡¯t give those away. After all, it represents our honor. Another type, however, will be given to those merchant caravans. Although the war gs look the same, as long as one is a beastfolk, they can see the difference.

    ¡°The third type of war g is a friendship war g. This war g isn¡¯t used during wartime, but it instead represents that one has obtained our friendship. A person with this kind of war g can be said to have obtained the friendship of the beastfolk. As long as a beastfolk sees this kind of war g, they will know that the person is our beastfolk¡¯s genuine friend. No matter where, he will earn the corresponding respect. Although our Big Bellied Pig tribe is only a normal tribe and not a war tribe, so long as you get our friendship war g, it¡¯ll be much safer than when you use a merchant¡¯s war g. This is because the beastfolk wouldn¡¯t attack one of their friends.¡±

    Zhao Hai now understood that the beastfolk had several types of war gs. He wasn¡¯t polite as he smiled and said, ¡°Alright then, brother. Thank you very much.¡±

    Spearughed. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re too polite. Beastfolk don¡¯t need such politeness. Also, brother, you must still pay attention. Some time ago, I had heard of a nearby Jackal tribe appearing and disappearing. That group is definitely full of robbers and thieves and shouldn¡¯t even be called beastfolk. You must stay careful of these fellows.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. With regards to this Jackal tribe, Zhao Hai knew of them due to the beastfolk records that mentioned them. This ethnic race was more cold-blooded than the Snake ethnic race and were more cunning than the Fox ethnic race. They were also a lot crueler than the Wolf ethnic race. Jackals weren¡¯t only disliked by Terrans, but also by the other beastfolk.

    The Jackal tribe people were of a very special ethnic race. They weren¡¯t as strong as the Lion race, nor as fast as the Wolf race. Speaking frankly, they also weren¡¯t as cunning as the Fox race. Although they didn¡¯t have abilities to the extent of these three races, their survival capability was the strongest.

    Jackal tribe generally lived in the areas of the Beastfolk Prairie with the harshest conditions. To survive, they could only continue to fight, hunt, rob, and kill. If they didn¡¯t do so, then they would starve to death.

    No matter what race they faced, so long as they thought they could rob them, they would rob. Moreover, the Jackal tribe had the most outstanding hunters. They were united, patient, and had a different kind of cunning that no other beastfolk had. All of this made them the Beastfolk Prairie¡¯s most notorious hunters, and also the most unpopr ones.

    The beastfolk didn¡¯t like them because they robbed relentlessly. Terran merchants didn¡¯t like them because they didn¡¯t leave anyone alive. While other beastfolk might rob them, at the very least they wouldn¡¯t kill you so long as your didn¡¯t offend them. This was because they needed the merchants to continue to transfer grains and food into the prairie.

    The Jackal tribe, however, didn¡¯t follow this. They didn¡¯t only rob themodities, but also robbed the lives of Terrans. They would even kidnap Terran merchants, resulting in many Terran ves within the prairie. Many of the Terran merchants were kidnapped and held by the Jackal tribe, then sold. It could be said that this was their way to survive. Such an ethnic race was unscrupulous.

    Another reason why the Jackal tribe wasn¡¯t wee by the other beastfolk was due to the fact that they didn¡¯t have their own war g!

    War gs, to the beastfolk, held their honor and represented them. The Jackal tribe, on the other hand, didn¡¯t have their own war g. This wasn¡¯t to say that they didn¡¯t have war gs. In fact, they had many war gs. These war gs, however, weren¡¯t theirs, but those that had been snatched from the other ethnic races.

    They would use these war gs as bait. Weaker beastfolk ethnic group war gs would be used to lure in Terran merchants who came seeking shelter in their camp for the night. They would strike at that time. Among the entirety of the beastfolk, only the Jackal tribe would do such a thing. The other ethnic races, even the most aggressive Wolf race or cunning Fox race, wouldn¡¯t do this. They had their own honor and disdained from such actions.

    The Jackal tribe actually enjoyed such tactics. This was because such activities brought them an ie. Many Terran merchants would fall for this type of scheme by the Jackal tribe. In the end, the Jackal tribe would swallow their goods.

 Chapter 237 - Helping Him Solve Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 237 - Helping Him Solve Trouble</h4>

    The Jackal tribe relied on these sorts of behaviour and eventually became the Beastfolk Prairie¡¯s most notorious thieving tribe. They were known as shameless robbers and thieves among the beastfolk, while they were called cunning native dogs by the humans.

    So when Zhao Hai heard Spear say that there was a Jackal tribe nearby, it made him surprised. He hastily said, ¡°Brother Spear, if you knew there was a Jackal tribe nearby, then why are you still here? You should leave this area as soon as possible.¡±

    Spear nodded. ¡°I know this, brother. We had been preparing to leave for thest couple of days. That¡¯s why I was so anxious when you arrived; it was due to the Jackal tribe that was close by.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Brother, for the safety of the Pig tribe, we must make the trade as soon as possible and leave immediately. After breakfast, we will leave the food behind. All you need to do is prepare my stuff.¡±

    Spear looked at Zhao Hai. ¡°Brother, where will you go? Back to the human¡¯s stone city or deeper into the prairies? If you wish to go deeper into the prairies, then you must be careful. If you see a strange tribe, check what ethnic race they are first, then pass them if needed.¡±

    Zhao Hai was touched. He didn¡¯t think that these carefree Pig tribe people would think so much about him. Smiling, he said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. Do not forget that I am still a magician. If the Jackal tribe really dares to attack me, then I will teach them a lesson.¡±

    Spearughed. ¡°Brother, I almost forgot that you were an omnipotent magician! Hahaha. I hope those hateful thieves won¡¯t encounter you.¡±

    Zhao Hai alsoughed as the two walked towards the center of the camp. At this time, a Pig tribe young girl took out two bowls of sheep¡¯s milk and came over. Spear then said to Zhao Hai, ¡°Brother, have a taste of this. It¡¯s the freshest sheep¡¯s milk in the prairie, best for breakfast.¡±

    He examined the two bowls of sheep¡¯s milk and became speechless. The sheep¡¯s milk hadn¡¯t undergone any heating, but had instead been directly squeezed out of a sheep. It was the first time Zhao Hai had seen sheep¡¯s milk like this.

    Although it was his first time seeing such sheep¡¯s milk, Zhao Hai was too embarrassed to reject Spear¡¯s offer. He epted the bowl of sheep¡¯s milk from the young Pig tribe girl¡¯s hands and drank it.

    It was hard to imagine how much it reeked of sheep. It hadn¡¯t undergone any type of processing or voring. One couldn¡¯t imagine how much of a sheep¡¯s smell it had. Even Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t eat anything with such a deep smell. Now that he had a mouthful of sheep¡¯s stick, it made him want to almost spit it out.

    After he endured past the sheep stink, he began to smell a sweet, fragrant aroma from it. This kind of aroma was something that didn¡¯t belong to any seasoning product he knew of. Instead, it seemed to be the milk¡¯s natural aroma. The smell made Zhao Hai close his mouth as he tried the aftertaste.

    Spear watched Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance and couldn¡¯t help butugh as he said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m really confused about whether you are a human or a beastfolk. Many humans, when drinking fresh sheep¡¯s milk, would spit it back out. Later on, they wouldn¡¯t dare to drink it at all. You, however, seem to have a liking for its taste. Haha. Brother, do you have beastfolk blood in you?¡±

    Turning, Zhao Hai looked at this fellow with the giant pig¡¯s head and suddenly saw a slyness in this fellow¡¯s eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but beat Spear¡¯s arm, saying, ¡°Good. You actually want to see me be a joke. Haha. To be honest, this fresh sheep¡¯s milk is very fragrant .¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s hit was, without a doubt, just a tickle at the most for Spear. Spear, however, liked Zhao Hai¡¯s performance a lot, so heughed and patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder, causing him to make an agonized face.

    At this time, Laura and the others had woken up and also walked out of their tent. The reason why they came out now was because they feared Zhao Hai would suspected them, so they endured patiently until now.

    When he saw Laura and the other twoe out, Spear immediately asked his wife to prepare and serve them a meal. The breakfast was very simple, sheep¡¯s milk and handed pf .

    After breakfast, Zhao Hai ordered the undead to move the food from the caravan and into the Sheep Head Hammer horde camp.

    Spear also took out five of the best wool nkets they produced, along with five of the best carpets. Ten strong argali, two piglets, and two of the best prairie mastiffs followed. All of them were given over to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai thought of declining the extras, but Spear actually put on such a serious face in order to stop him. After receiving the items, Zhao Hai said goodbye to Spear, then led the caravan deeper into the prairie.

    Although they had only been in the prairie for a few days, Zhao Hai currently liked it here. The beastfolk were simple, adorable, and impressive friends who didn¡¯t have any flowery thoughts. Compared to the scheming humans, they were more pure and direct. Friends were friends, enemies were enemies. This was also why they would always suffer losses in their rtionship with the humans.

    Presently, Laura was looking at the Big Bellied Pig tribe¡¯s war g that was hung on their caravan, dazed. With regards to the beastfolk war gs, she didn¡¯t know much about them. She also believed that many human merchants wouldn¡¯t know its significance. As such, when she saw Spear give Zhao Hai the war g, it made her surprised.

    Zhao Hai felt nostalgic whenever he saw the Sheep Head Hammer horde war g. He retracted his vision and looked at Laura. Smiling, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you always staring at the war g?¡±

    Laura turned her head to Zhao Hai. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? Why did Spear give us their war g? The Sheep Head Hammer horde is just a small part of the tribe, and the Big Bellied Pig tribe is just a small part of the ethnic race. A war g from such a horde is absolutely useless. As such, they generally wouldn¡¯t give their war g to others.¡±

    Smiling, Zhao Hai told Laura about Spear¡¯s exnation of the significance of war gs. Once he finished his exnation, Laura¡¯s eyes shone as she looked at Zhao Hai. ¡°Great! I heard that once a beastfolk recognizes a human as their real friend, almost no beastfolk would attack them. Brother Hai, it seems that this time we¡¯ve obtained a great harvest for cheap.

    Zhao Hai nodded. With a sinking voice, he said, ¡°I also think Spear had been really good to us. As a matter of fact, he told me about some rumours he¡¯d heard recently. It seems that there is a nearby active Jackal tribe.¡±

    Laura was surprised for a moment, then herplexion changed as she said, ¡°Jackal tribe? Is it really a Jackal tribe?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. ¡°It¡¯s really a Jackal tribe. With the Jackal tribe in this area, it¡¯ll be a big threat for Spear¡¯s horde. Do you think we should help Spear and solve this trouble?¡±

    Laura was surprised for a moment. She hadn¡¯t thought of this point. What she knew was that the Jackal tribe wasn¡¯t something they needed to fear. She actually didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to propose helping Spear solve this problem.

    She did understood what Zhao Hai meant. At present, they had the blood-colored eagles that could survey a wide area. So long as they had the blood-colored eagles do a thorough search, they would certainly be able to find the Jackal tribe. With their strength, destroying the Jackal tribe was possible. So long as they eliminated the Jackal tribe, they¡¯d have helped Spear. The alternative was that Spear¡¯s horde of only a few hundred people would be attacked.

    After thinking about it for a while, Laura said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. The Jackal tribe is hated by all of the beastfolk. If we eliminate them, then no one would go after us for it and the beastfolk might even be grateful to us.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled. ¡°Moreover, the Jackal tribe may even have raised some magic beasts of their own that we haven¡¯t seen yet, something like these water-spurting pigs.¡±

    As Zhao Hai said this, Laura and the others couldn¡¯t help but look at the back of their carriage. There, two of the carriages contained the two piglets. These were the young water-spurting pig mounts that Spear had used.

    These water-spurting pigs were magic beasts that only the Big Bellied Pig tribe could raise as they had some blood rtion with the magic beasts. This wasn¡¯t some sort of curse, but rather, a beastfolk tradition.

    The beastfolk had always considered themselves descendants of humans and magic beasts. As such, they had control over the same abilities as the magic beasts. These water-spurting pigs were the Big Bellied Pig tribe¡¯s magic beast rtives. It was due to the fact that these water-spurting pigs, like them, had big bellies and drank a lot of water. In battle, they couldunch out water from their stomachs to attack the enemy. The water-spurting pigs, however, couldunch the water further than the Big Bellied Pig tribe and their missiles could reach as far as fifty meters. Furthermore, they could continue tounch that water ten times. The Big Bellied Pig tribe could only use it five consecutive times.

    Since they were still near Spear¡¯s camp, Zhao Hai decided not to ce the argali, water-spurting piglets, or the prairie mastiff in the Space. In any case, it wasn¡¯t so bad.

    The two piglets were ced in a carriage while the prairie mastiffs and argali followed beside the carriages. The next carriage was where the wool nkets and carpets had been ced.

    Laura looked at the ten wool products and smiled as she said to Zhao Hai, ¡°This time, we¡¯ve really gained a lot. Don¡¯t mention the argali or the few water-spurting pigs, just the wool nkets will give us a lot of money. The beastfolk made these nkets and carpets by hand and they are really popr among humans.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of this that I want to help Spear. With a Jackal tribe in the vicinity, it¡¯ll be very dangerous for Spear.¡±

    Laura nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it then. In any case, this matter will also be good for us.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and issued out orders to the blood-colored eagles.

    Just then, Nier suddenly said, ¡°Young Master, would it be alright if I raise the two piglets? They¡¯re just too cute.¡±

    When he heard Nier¡¯s words, Zhao Hai became speechless. He also thought that the piglets were adorable. They had ck and white skin colors, with one having a ck mark on its left eye while the other had the mark on its right. It gave off the feeling that they¡¯d collected some leaves and grass on their eyes and made them lookedic and adorable. It was no wonder Nier liked them so much.

    Zhao Hai smiled as he said, ¡°Nier, those two piglets will be raised in the Space. Once they mature and have their own piglets, I¡¯ll take two out for you to raise. Is that fine?¡±

 Chapter 238 - Strange Prompts

    <h4>Chapter 238 - Strange Prompts</h4>

    Because Nier was such a pure person, Zhao Hai unconsciously regarded her as a lovable little sister. As such, Zhao Hai had that kind of expression when he spoke with her.

    Thinking about it for a while, Nier finally nodded and said, ¡°Alright. When they give birth to their own piglets, Young Master must give me a couple!¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded with a smile. He knew that Nier liked to raise magic beasts. Nier¡¯s request wasn¡¯t out of some temporary whim. Turning, Zhao Hai looked around and found that they were now far from the Sheep Head Hammer horde. Since no one else was around, he made Laura stop the caravan. He then brought the argali, water-spurting piglets, and the prairie mastiffs into the Space.

    Afterward, they also entered the Space. The animals were currently ced in the warehouse. Once Zhao Hai brought them into the Spatial Ranch, they would be evaluated immediately.

    After they entered the Space, they heard a few odd knocks. Surprised for a moment, Zhao Hai soon found that it was from Green and the others who were staying at Fort Iron Mountain. They had anxious faces as they knocked on the ground.

    Zhao Hai was only surprised for a moment before he naturally understood what was happening. At the same time, he felt guilty. He¡¯d drunk too much yesterday, so they naturally couldn¡¯t return to the Space, nor leave Fort Iron Mountain. Green and the others were definitely concerned about them. He feared they didn¡¯t get a good sleepst night.

    Seeing this situation, Zhao Hai postponed promoting the Space. He immediately let Green and the others into the Space. As soon as Green and the others entered the Space, they saw Zhao Hai standing there with a guilty expression. Green quickly greeted him and carefully looked him over before asking, ¡°Young Master, are you alright? Why didn¡¯t youe back to Fort Iron Mountain yesterday? We were worried throughout this sleepless night.¡±

    Zhao Hai guiltily replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa Green. We met the Big Bellied Pig tribe yesterday. You know how beastfolk drink wine until they get drunk. Yesterday, I got drunk so I wasn¡¯t able to return to the Space. Sorry.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s answer, Green rxed. He smiled and said, ¡°So you drank with the beastfolk; no wonder. Those beastfolk wouldn¡¯t let go of someone if they didn¡¯t drink until their faces fell to the floor.¡±

    Quinn John, who was talking to Laura, heard what Green said and smiled. ¡°Yes, those beastfolk really are like that. Making Zhao Hai drink till he was drunk on the ground is normal. Right, Zhao Hai, what good things did you get from the trade this time?¡±

    Laura didn¡¯t want for Zhao Hai to speak as she smiled and said, ¡°This time, we got several really good things. There¡¯s five good beastfolk nkets and five carpets, two Big Bellied Pig tribe unique magic beasts; water-spurting pigs, and two unique prairie magic beasts; prairie mastiffs.

    Presently, Quinn John and the others knew how much food was in their possession. When they heard Laura¡¯s report, Quinn John nodded and said, ¡°Great. Compared to using normal prices, this isn¡¯t that bad.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t much, but Spear felt that Brother Hai was a true friend, so he gave us all of these things. Haha. Actually, other things don¡¯t really matter. What¡¯s important is that we obtained three kinds of magic beasts.¡±

    Quinn John understood what Laura meant. This time, they¡¯d obtained three magic beasts which, in other words, might upgrade the Spatial Ranch.

    He immediately said, ¡°So, what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s quickly move them. It¡¯ll upgrade the Spatial Ranch for sure.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It won¡¯t be that easy. These three magic beasts we brought would need to be of high rank, not low. Otherwise, the Spatial Ranch won¡¯t easily upgrade.¡±

    Green smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯ll take things slowly. We¡¯ve only just entered the Beastfolk Prairie and I heard each beastfolk ethnic race has their own unique magic beast. If we can collect those unique magic beasts neatly, then I think the Spatial Ranch will upgrade. I want to see how it will look when it¡¯s at its highest level.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I hope so. The problem is that these magic beasts aren¡¯t easy to get. If I didn¡¯t hit it off well with Spear, then it would have been impossible for him to give me those water-spurting pigs. Moreover, what he could only give me were water-spurting piglets and not adult pigs. From this, you can see that the beastfolk really favor their own unique magic beasts.¡±

    Quinn John forced a smile. ¡°I almost forgot about this. To the beastfolk, these unique magic beasts are, in their opinion, part of their family. Would you just hand over your loved ones to someone if they asked?¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others were speechless after they heard Quinn John. With regards to humans, it would be difficult for them to think of magic beasts as family. For the beastfolk, however, this was a normal matter.

    Zhao Hai suddenly thought of those pets being raised by lonely elders back on Earth. Those people regarded their pets as family and would even leave arge inheritance for them after they died. Compared to these elders, the beastfolk didn¡¯t seem as crazy. They both ced magic beasts or pets in their hearts.

    He didn¡¯t say anything more, but instead transferred everyone into the Spatial Ranch. He then took out the argali, water-spurting pigs, and prairie mastiffs.

    After the three types of magic beasts were released, the Space immediately prompted in a tone:

    [Discovered new sheep-shaped animal variation. Evaluating level: Level 3 animal.

    This animal has reced the Space¡¯s original sheep.

    This animal has a maturity time of eight hours. Can produce wool seven times and give birth once.

    Each birth will produce eightmbs. Each wool cycle will produce 100 kilograms.

    Requires feed twice per hour.

    Digitizing animal. Animal can now be purchased from the Spatial Shop.]

    [Discovered pig-shaped animal variation. Evaluating level: Level 20 animal.

    This animal has a maturity time of twenty hours and can give birth to piglets ten times.

    A max of ten piglets can be birthed at a time.

    Requires feed five times per hour.

    Digitizing animal. Animal can now be purchased from the Spatial Shop.]

    [Discovered dog-shaped animal variation. Evaluating level: Level 15 animal.

    This animal has a maturity time of twenty hours and can give birth to puppies five times.

    A max of nine puppies can be birthed at a time.

    Requires feed twice per hour.

    There is a 10% probability every birth for a chance of a variant. Evaluating level of variant: Level 30. All other data stays the same.

    Digitizing animal. Animal can now be purchased from the Spatial Shop.]

    Zhao Hai listened to the three long prompts and was stunned. While the evaluation of the water-spurting pig was normal, the argali and prairie mastiff had abnormal Space prompts.

    It was especially amazing for the Space¡¯s prompt for the argali. It produce wool seven times and a set of eightmbs at once. This was something Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t encountered before.s

    The prompt for the prairie mastiff indicated that there was a 10% chance of a variant being birthed, and that the variant was a Level 30 magic beast. In the end, how did this ur?

    Zhao Hai immediately examined the Spatial Ranch¡¯s storage and looked at the list. There really were three more magic beast pictures. The argali upied the original position of the sheep while there wasn¡¯t anything different about the other two.

    He looked at the slot for the prairie mastiff and saw that there wasn¡¯t anything different about it. In the end, how would it work? Why did the prairie mastiff have a 10% chance of producing a variant?

    Zhao Hai stared at the picture of the prairie mastiff and carefully examined it. In his head, the number, ¡®nine¡¯, kept shing, along with the word, ¡®variant¡¯. He was caught by them. The idea shed on and off, so he couldn¡¯t grasp it.

    Laura arrived at Zhao Hai¡¯s side and said, ¡°Brother Hai, what¡¯s the matter? Will the prairie mastiffs really have a variant ? Moreover, its battle prowess isn¡¯t that low. Listening to the prompts, it seemed that the strength of the variant would be equal to a Rank Five or Rank Six magic beast.¡±

    Battle prowess! When Laura mentioned those words, Zhao Hai¡¯s thoughts finally got a few clues. He now knew why the prairie mastiff would create a variant.

    On Earth, not all dogs could be considered mastiffs. Zhao Hai had once heard the phrase, ¡°9 dogs, 1 mastiff .¡± In other words, even if all nine were supposedly mastiffs, only one could be considered a true mastiff. That mastiff wasn¡¯t only a name or a species, but a symbol of its battle strength.

    This time, the prairie mastiff could give birth to nine puppies. Nine dogs, one mastiff. This phrase maybe pointing out the reason why the Space had said there was a chance of a variant emerging. This variant, to put it bluntly, was the one out of the nine that was a proper mastiff.

    After he figured it out, Zhao Haiughed and turned to Laura. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The variant is just an ordinary prairie mastiff that undergoes a mutation. As such, its battle prowess is higher, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Laura agreed but still said unhappily, ¡°Even with the three different magic beasts here, the Spatial Ranch didn¡¯t upgrade. What a pity.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not a pity. In the future, it¡¯ll be even harder to upgrade. Alright, let¡¯s go out. First, we¡¯ll need to be self-sufficient. When the ck Waste growsrger after the transformations, we¡¯ll need to be able to establish a business in the Rosen Empire.¡±

    Laura didn¡¯t oppose. While at present they still had the continued cooperation with the Purcell n, they weren¡¯t prepared to build it further. It would only be after they establish a business in the Rosen Empire that they could do so.

    After Zhao Hai handled the matters of the Spatial Ranch, they all returned to the Spatial Farm. Sitting down, Zhao Hai began to exin about what happened after they came into contact with Spear and also went into detail about the war gs for Green and the others. Zhao Hai told them these matters because he was thinking that it would help them in the future for when they made further contact with the beastfolk. The experience gained from dealing with Spear had a possibility of being needed in the future.

    Moreover, they might also encounter something that required Green to help solve. Therefore, it was better to let Green have a better understanding of the beastfolk¡¯s situation. As such, Zhao Hai naturally discussed the war g matters. He also told them that he wanted to help Spear by dealing with the Jackal tribe.

    Green and the others listened attentively. To be honest, if they went and had contact with the beastfolk, then they wouldn¡¯t have been able to do what Zhao Hai did. They were like other humans on the continent; they wanted to find out how to gain more benefits from the beastfolk. On the other hand, Zhao Hai had won the beastfolk¡¯s friendship with sincerity and generosity. It could be said that this recent transaction didn¡¯t only give them materials, but also the treasured friendship of the beastfolk. This was especially true when Spear gave them the friendship war g.

    After Zhao Hai finished, Green grew a bit out of breath . He looked at Zhao Hai with aplex expression. ¡°Young Master, you did a wonderful job. It was better than what I could have done. Oh, Young Master has truly grown to be a person that can deal with all sorts of situations. With this, I feel relieved.¡±

    Looking at the somewhat excited Green, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited, Grandpa Green. I still have much to learn from you, so don¡¯t leave me. Oh, right. Do you think it was a good idea to help Spear by dealing with the Jackal tribe?¡±

    Green nodded. ¡°It¡¯s fine. How can it not be fine? With regards to us, dealing with the Jackal tribe isn¡¯t a difficult matter. Moreover, we will also obtain a few benefits. What¡¯s most important are the unique magic beasts of the Jackal tribe. We definitely must take them. This is important as the Spatial Ranch still needs them.¡±

    Quinn John nodded. ¡°The best way to deal with this is for us to leave a little trace of what we did so that others will know of it. With this, the beastfolk would wee us warmly.¡±

    Zhao Hai and Lauraughed at Quinn John¡¯s thoughts. They definitely wouldn¡¯t do this as they knew Quinn John was just cracking a joke.

    Although the beastfolk didn¡¯t approve of the Jackal tribe, don¡¯t forget that the Jackal tribe was still one of the beastfolk. Regardless of what the Jackal tribe did, it was still an internal affair of the beastfolk. If the beastfolk found out that people killed a beastfolk tribe within the prairie, then it would be difficult to imagine what kind of reaction they might have .

    After joking around for some time, Green and the others wanted to return to Fort Iron Mountain. Although there weren¡¯t many matters that needed to be addressed, there also weren¡¯t a few. Zhao Hai released two of the argali and was looking for a ce in Fort Iron Mountain to raise them. At the same time, he passed Green and the others the nkets and carpets.

    After doing all of this, Zhao Hai led Laura and the others back to the carriage. The caravan hadn¡¯t stopped, but had continued to move forward. Here in the prairies, however, they were surrounded by the same constant view. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they were looking for nts, then they wouldn¡¯t have wanted to stay here.

    Aftering back to the caravan, Zhao Hai filled one carriage with food. If they met a beastfolk tribe, then it would guarantee that they would be warmly weed.

    To be honest, just hurrying along was quite boring. Fortunately, Zhao Hai still collected nts and this relieved him of his boredom. There were many nts in the prairie, and except for a few specific areas, everywhere else was covered with grass. All of this grass would be uniform. While Zhao Hai and the others wanted to distinguish them, they unfortunately couldn¡¯t really tell the difference.

    For Laura and the others, this was fine. They crowded together and chatted, which was quite lively. On the other hand, Zhao Hai was quite depressed as he didn¡¯t understand many of the topics they discussed.

    Noon arrived soon after. Zhao Hai and the others were ready to re-enter the Space and eat something when Zhao Hai heard the cry of a blood-colored eagle. They decided to stay as they knew they¡¯d found the Jackal tribe.

 Chapter 239 - Cattle-head Kingâ€™s Flag

    <h4>Chapter 239 - Cattle-head King¡¯s g</h4>

    Zhao Hai stared tightly at the blood-colored eagle as it continued to circle the sky. Laura also looked at the blood-colored eagle. They were really curious as to what information this blood-colored eagle had.

    Zhao Hai understood everything after watching. The blood-colored eagles¡¯ reconnaissance ability was strong because they could fly high and had good vision. In addition, they could understand what Zhao Hai wanted. As such, they became very good aerial scouts.

    The report from the blood-colored eagles was very important for Zhao Hai. This was because the information they brought told that there were two beastfolk tribes fighting one another. On one side was the Cattle-head ethnic race while the other side was the Jackal tribe .

    Zhao Hai frowned. He didn¡¯t know if he should attack in this situation. If a human rashly interfered in a battle between the beastfolk, then it wouldn¡¯t be good.

    Laura and the others also understood the information passed along by the blood-colored eagles. With regards to this situation, Laura also felt it was awkward. For the beastfolk, a battle was honorable. If one intervened, then both sides might be offended. Even the side they helped wouldn¡¯t give their thanks.

    After thinking about it for a while, Laura turned to Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Brother Hai, what should we do?¡±

    Thinking, Zhao Hai said, ¡°We¡¯ll first take a look and pretend to just be passing by. We won¡¯t make a move first.¡±

    Laura nodded. Zhao Hai then immediately directed the caravan in a path that would pass by the battlefield.

    The battlefield wasn¡¯t near them, otherwise the blood-colored eagles wouldn¡¯t have taken all morning to pass along the information. In order to rush as fast as they could to the battlefield, Zhao Hai had taken back the rest of the caravan and ced them inside the Space, leaving only Laura¡¯s carriage to move forward. They proceeded along at a faster pace this way.

    After two hours, they finally arrived at the battlefield the blood-colored eagles had reported. As they got there, several war cries could be heard.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect that the two tribes could fight for so long. It was currently noon, and since the time the blood-colored eagles had found the two tribes until now, it was already a little over three hours. This wasn¡¯t a short period.

    Zhao Hai slowed down and looked out the carriage once more. He then slowly moved toward the battlefield. There wasn¡¯t any worry since he knew that both sides were still in the midst of fighting.

    Everyone soon got closer to the battlefield. In the distance, there seemed to be a camp. The size of the camp wasn¡¯t thatrge, only as big the Sheep Head Hammer horde camp. This camp had a Cattle-head war g flying above the central tent. Laura looked at the war g and herplexion changed. ¡°The Cattle-head King¡¯s war g. How could it be the Cattle-head King¡¯s war g?

    Zhao Hai was surprised for a moment. ¡°Cattle-head King¡¯s war g? You¡¯re saying that¡¯s the Cattle-head King¡¯s war g?¡± The reason why he was so surprised was because the Cattle-head King¡¯s war g wasn¡¯t something anyone could casually obtain. Only members of the Cattle-head ethnic race¡¯s royal family, the Titan Cattle tribe, could use it.

    Although the Beastfolk Prairie¡¯s beastfolk ethnic races were numerous, there were also top tribes among the ethnic races that were given the status of a royal family tribes. One of these ethnic races that practiced such a thing was the Cattle-head ethnic race. Although there were many rted tribes, such as the rhinoceros tribe and etc, they all belonged to onerge ethnic race, the Cattle-head ethnic race.

    The royal family of the Cattle-head ethnic race was the Titan Cattle tribe. Everyone from the Titan Cattle tribe was a born warrior. They didn¡¯t have any wool over their bodies and their skin was golden-yellow in color. This golden-yellow skin had great defensive capabilities. With the addition of their bloodline¡¯s innate godly strength, it could be said that their battle prowess wasparable with the other famous war tribes. They wouldn¡¯t fare badly against them.

    If one weren¡¯t from the Titan Cattle tribe and were just amon Cattle-head ethnic race tribe, then their battle prowess wouldn¡¯t be great. The Cattle-head ethnic race could somewhat be regarded as a war tribe in the prairie, but the assessment of the race wasn¡¯t that of a war tribe. When one assessed an ethnic race, one would look at the overall battle strength. The Cattle-head ethnic race had many low strength tribes, so they pulled down the rest of the ethnic race. In the end, they were assessed as a regr ethnic race and not a war tribe.

    No matter if it were an ethnic race or a war tribe, they were divided heterogeneously. Just like the Lion ethnic race and Tiger ethnic race, both had their top tribes represent the war tribe because they had the greatest battle strength. The Cattle-head ethnic race status was simr to theirs, but the Lion ethnic race and Tiger ethnic race were both existences at the top of the ethnic race hierarchy. Even then, those lower ranked war tribes wouldn¡¯t be impolite towards the Cattle-head ethnic race, especially towards the Titan Cattle tribe.

    The Titan Cattle tribe¡¯s battle strength was very formidable, and their strength itself was boundless. With their powerful defensive capabilities and Bestial Soul Possession War Skill , they were very powerful.

    Beastfolk and humans were different. Human practitioners cultivated battle qi or magic power, but beastfolk practitioners cultivated the so-called Bestial Soul Possession War Skill. In fact, this was the unique cultivation method of the beastfolk. Every beastfolk youth, upon reaching ten years of age, would be required to hunt and kill a magic beast alone. They would then use the mystical beastfolk cultivation method to absorb the magic beast¡¯s body and soul. Every time a beastfolk fought, the magic beast¡¯s soul and body would aid them.

    This Bestial Soul Possession War Skill, however, had its own limitations. The limitations varied based on individual bloodline, and different bloodlines meant different limits for each ethnic race.

    Take the ve tribes of the beastfolk for example. They also cultivated the Bestial Soul Possession War Skill, but it was impossible for them to attract a powerful magic beast¡¯s soul. If they forcibly tried to absorb one, then instead of gaining strength, they¡¯d cause a rebound effect. Their body would get damaged and the magic beast¡¯s soul may control them instead, turning them into a beast.

    Strong magic beasts would be attracted to beastfolk with strong battle strength. If the magic beast was a wild one, then the deciding factor was battle strength.

    For example, a domesticated Rank Five magic beast wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat a wild magic beast of the same rank. This was because a Rank Five wild magic beast would, from birth, have been continuously battling other magic beasts. Since they were constantly fighting, their natural battle strength would definitely be higher than a domesticated Rank Five magic beast.

    For the beastfolk, absorbing the soul of a magic beast would enable them to use a part of thebat experience of the magic beast. For the beastfolk, this was very important.

    Weaker beastfolk didn¡¯t have the ability to capture and kill magic beasts. This was the reason why they used domesticated magic beasts, and this naturally meant a lower battle strength.

    For war tribes andmon ethnic races, the biggest difference between the two would be that the beast souls of the war tribes generally consisted of carnivorous magic beasts. Ethnic races would instead use beast souls from herbivorous magic beasts, those that were preyed upon.

    Beast soul absorption also wasn¡¯t very equal. For example, if one were of the Cattle-head ethnic race and wanted to absorb a lion-type magic beast soul, then they would have a very low chance of sess. Even if they did seed, it wouldn¡¯t give them much strength. This was because there was a low degree ofpatibility between them, resulting in negative effects.

    For the Cattle-head ethnic race, the best magic beast soul they could absorb would be those rted to the Cattle-head ethnic race. If they couldn¡¯t attract a Cattle-head ethnic race rted magic beast, then they¡¯d be better off getting another herbivorous type of magic beast instead of a carnivorous one. This was knowledge obtained after many years of trial and error.

    For the Titan Cattle tribe, their beast soul could be regarded as a unified soul. Their magic beast soul was from a Rank Six earth elemental magic beast, a stoneskin cattle .

    This stoneskin cattle was as its name suggested; it was a magic beast with very high defensive capabilities. Its offensive strength was also quite high. Of all the magic beasts, there weren¡¯t many with a better strength than a stoneskin cattle.

    After many years of trial and error, the Titan Cattle tribe had finally decided to absorb the stoneskin cattle magic beast soul. Since the Titan Cattle tribe and stoneskin cattle had many of the same attributes, after the absorption there was a high rate ofpatibility. As such, the Titan Cattle tribe used their strength to rear stoneskin cattle.

    Naturally, this so-called rearing wasn¡¯t the same as raising them in a ranch. They instead ced the stoneskin cattle in an enclosure in order to prevent them from running away. These cattle could move inside the enclosure freely, and if they encountered danger, the Titan Cattle tribe wouldn¡¯t help. This allowed the stoneskin cattle to be more wild.

    This was amon practice among the beastfolk war tribes. Long periods of trial and error was consumed to find out the best and most suitable magic beast for the tribe to absorb. They would need to only partly rear the magic beasts. When the time came that a tribe member was required to capture and absorb a beast soul, they could just enter the enclosure. They would then hunt and kill the magic beast, then absorb its soul.

    All of this guaranteed the battle strength of their ethnic race. After many years of development, the beastfolk¡¯s renowned war tribes had created their own well defined cultivation system. Compared to the beastfolk of the past, it was more effective.

    Small tribes and weaker ethnic races didn¡¯t have the capability to rear magic beasts like the war tribes. As such, their battle strength didn¡¯t develop much. This eventually caused the current system among the beastfolk. The war tribes were getting stronger and stronger while the smaller tribes and lower ethnic races became weaker and weaker.

    While the Titan Cattle tribe was a part of a weaker ethnic race, they were a tribe that raised their own magic beasts. This reflected their strength and even those war tribes didn¡¯t provoke them so casually.

    This was the reason why Laura was so surprised after seeing the Cattle-head King¡¯s war g. The Jackal tribe would be like a soft persimmon being pinched. With a powerful tribe like the Titan Cattle tribe, why did they try to provoke them and suddenly attack? Also, why was the Titan Cattle tribe in this area? This was still quite close to Ironwall Fortress. Within the Beastfolk Prairie, it could be considered the bordends. The tribe shouldn¡¯t be here.

    Zhao Hai and Laura were both looking at the Cattle-head King¡¯s war g and were both speechless. When they saw the war g here, they feared the matter wouldn¡¯t be simple. Their simple passing this time around was a consequence unknown to them. The Titan Cattle tribe was here, yet they had bravely rushed over. Once the Titan Cattle tribe finished off the Jackal tribe, they feared they would turn to deal with them and silence the witnesses.

 Chapter 240 - Prophet

    <h4>Chapter 240 - Prophet</h4>

    Laura took a deep breath and carefully examined the war g that was raised above the camp. It truly was the Cattle-head King¡¯s war g. Laura turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, it truly is the Cattle-head King¡¯s war g. What should we do?

    Zhao Hai frowned. He had his suspicions about this. Why would the Jackal tribe unexpectedly attack the Titan Cattle tribe? Zhao Hai felt that this was strange. The problem was that he couldn¡¯t say for sure what exactly was strange about it.

    He looked at the battlefield and sighed. ¡°Doing anything else is useless. Now that we¡¯re near the battlefield, they should have already seen us. All we can do now is move forward.¡±

    Laura also examined the battlefield. Sure enough, she saw that they¡¯d already been noticed. Turning back at this time would be far toote.

    They weren¡¯t really afraid of having problems with the other party. Don¡¯t forget that they had the Big Bellied Pig tribe¡¯s friendship war g raised above their carriage. If they ran, Spear would receive no small amount of trouble. After all, there was no such thing as an airtight wall in this world. No matter if it was the Titan Cattle tribe or the Jackal tribe, they were both tribes Spear couldn¡¯t contend with.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s caravan slowly moved toward the battlefield. Their reaction was contrary to the parties presently fighting. Currently, the Jackal n was on the offensive while the Titan Cattle tribe was on the defensive.

    The Jackal tribe had mobilized two thousand tribe members while the Titan Cattle tribe only had several hundred tribe members in their camp.

    While the defending Titan Cattle tribe members only numbered three hundred, they were all elite warriors. Each of them wore leather armor and held double-edged heavy axes. They didn¡¯t ride any mounts as their mounts were stationed within the camp. The mounts were earthen-yellow bulls of around three meters tall. These bulls had thin, fine fur crowing around them and looked extremely strong. Their muscles were well built and they had a pair of angr horns about a meter long. With thick hooves that pawed the ground uneasily, they seemed to want to join in the fight.

    Beyond this, Zhao Hai understood why they were called the Titan Cattle tribe.

    Titan Cattle tribe members had a height around 2.5 meters with musclesparable to a top bodybuilder. If they went to Earth and joined a bodybuildingpetition, even Schwarzenegger would have to step aside.

    Their skin was a golden yellow color and glossy as it shed like metal. They wereparable to the actors who yed in the 18 Bronzemen .

    They each had a giant cattle¡¯s head and a pair of half-meter long horns. Their hands wererge enough to handle a three-meter long huge double-edged war axe. Just looking at the axe¡¯s head, its weight definitely wasn¡¯t below a hundred kilograms.

    Although their numbers were small, they had formed a circle formation and were defending the perimeter of the camp. They were like an impregnable bronze wall. Not even the Jackal tribe was able to pass through them. At the front were numerous Jackal tribe corpses.

    It was the opposite for the Jackal tribe. These Jackal tribe members rode their mounts. Their mounts were like wolves, a type of canine that was simr to jackals from Earth. Their build was a lotrger, around two meters in height. They had sharp ws and teeth and cold eyes. These jackals had already revealed an extraordinary ability for assault.

    The Jackal tribe members didn¡¯t wear any leather armor, but instead wore the ordinary leather clothing that beastfolk wore. They were around 1.7 meters tall and held a variety of weapons in their hands. Their eyes were like that of a jackal¡¯s as they exuded a sh of brutal light.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t really think of the Jackal tribe as very tall. They were even shorter than average humans. It was a shock that they could be the most outstanding robbers in the prairie with such stature. This astonished him.

    At this time, both sides battling each other noticed him. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t move forward in a straight path but instead made the carriage circle the area, putting on an appearance of refusing to look at either party.

    The reason why Zhao Hai did this was because he was testing them. He wanted to see if the Titan Cattle tribe would move to ask him to reinforce them. If the Titan Cattle tribe seeks his help, then he would help. If they didn¡¯t, then he would die here as well .

    His performance, however, shocked both sides. They had seen many human merchants, but seeing Zhao Hai, a human merchant with such great courage, was their first time.

    Generally, the human merchants that venture out into the Beastfolk Prairie would usually carry an understanding of the path they would take in advance and be aware of it. In this case where they were battling and a human merchant came upon them, the humans would certainly hide far away. They wouldn¡¯t act like Zhao Hai who even went forward and put on an appearance of ignoring both parties. Their caravan didn¡¯t have many people, so how could they go up against both parties?

    It was no wonder the Titan Cattle tribe and Jackal tribe had such an idea. Presently, Zhao Hai and his caravan had fifty people altogether. Fifty coachmen and Zhao Hai with the three women . Such a number and still ying cards, these people dared to put themselves out and face their enemies. One side was the Titan Cattle tribe, a strong tribe, while the other was the Jackal tribe, the Beastfolk Prairie¡¯s most notorious bandits. This really gave the feeling that they let their heads get kicked by a mosquito .

    At this time, a person suddenly left the tent in the middle of the Titan Cattle tribe¡¯s camp. This person was a member of the Cattle-head ethnic race, but he was obviously not of the Titan Cattle tribe. This cattle-head member had a head of thin, ck hair and a height of two meters or so. A pair of short horizontal horns adorned his head. This person wore a ck cotton robe and held a beast bone cane in his hand. The cane was about a meter long and looked almost like a crutch.

    Zhao Hai gawked. This was the first time he¡¯d seen a beastfolk wearing robes. The beastfolkmonly wore leather clothes, yet this person wore a long gown that was simr to magic robes. What¡¯s more important, this person was about two meters tall, but Zhao Hai felt the person was quite thin.

    At this time, Laura suddenly interjected, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, there must be a high ranking Titan Cattle tribe member here, otherwise there wouldn¡¯t be a beastfolk prophet around.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared for a while. He couldn¡¯t say that he hadn¡¯t heard of this beastfolk profession before. On the contrary, he knew of it. A beastfolk prophet was quite famous.

    Prophets were a respected profession among the beastfolk. They couldn¡¯t cultivated the Bestial Soul Possession War Skill, but they could roast beast bones over a fire and predict the future from the cracks in the bones. They could also use bone tablets made of magic beast bones in order to use the Soul Summoning technique , which could summon magic beast souls to attack. As such, the position of prophets among the beastfolk wasparable to human magicians and was quite high.

    Due to a prophet¡¯s status, only a war tribe could generally have one. Moreover, these prophets didn¡¯t only have special abilities, but were also very intelligent members. They yed a role as a military strategist within war tribes.

    Zhao Hai turned to Laura and asked, ¡°That¡¯s a beastfolk prophet?¡±

    Laura nodded. ¡°That prophet is from the Water Buffalo tribe . The Water Buffalo tribe is noted as the most intelligent tribe within the Cattle-head ethnic race. Most of the Cattle-head prophetse from the Water Buffalo tribe. Due to this, they have a very high status within the Cattle-head ethnic race, even though they don¡¯t have high battle strength.¡±

    The Water Buffalo tribe prophet also saw Zhao Hai, its eyes puzzled at first. Then he saw the friendship war g from the Big Bellied Pig tribe and his eyes shone.

    As a beastfolk prophet, he naturally understood what the beastfolk¡¯s friendship war g represented . Since Zhao Hai was able to obtain one, it showed that they had gotten it from a horde or tribe. With regards tomon merchants, this kind of goal wasn¡¯t achievable in their lifetime.

    Obtaining a beastfolk friendship war g didn¡¯t only mean that you obtained the friendship of the beastfolk; it also meant that the beastfolk wouldn¡¯t consider you an outsider. In other words, Zhao Hai¡¯s every action in the prairie could be counted as an action by a beastfolk.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t aware of this. Even if he knew, he wouldn¡¯t react to it. So long as the war g was useful, he wouldn¡¯t get into any trouble.

    Upon seeing the war g atop Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage, the prophet was stunned for a moment before heading back into the tent. Before long, a Titan Cattle member came out.

    This Titan Cattle member looked young and had a height of 2.3 meters. The muscles on him were overly exaggerated, and he didn¡¯t wear leather armor but ck cotton garments. The style of the ck cotton clothes were very simple, but one could see that the materials it was made from were of good quality . One must understand that the beastfolk couldn¡¯t produce clothes, so clothes were quite scarce in the Beastfolk Prairie. Only a beastfolk with status could wear cotton clothing, and for high quality clothes, only those of very high status could acquire them.

    Zhao Hai carefully observed this Titan Cattle tribe member. He found that this person¡¯s horns had two golden hoops. Reflecting the sun, they shone golden rays of light.

    Looking at the situation, Zhao Hai knew that those Titan Cattle tribe members were continuously protecting this person. As the beastfolk prophet stood behind him, it revealed that this person¡¯s status wasn¡¯t low.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Titan Cattle people and they looked back at him. The ck robe Zhao Hai wore was very conspicuous. It made it hard for others not to pay attention to him.

    At this time, a team of two hundred Jackal tribe cavalrymen suddenly moved towards Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t do anything in return as he wanted to see what these Jackal tribe cavalrymen would do. If they only threatened him with words, then he wouldn¡¯t fight back. If they tried to attack him, however, then he wouldn¡¯t be polite.

    Without waiting for those Jackal tribe cavalrymen to close in on Zhao Hai, the Titan Cattle leader opened his mouth and shouted, ¡°Human friend, pleasee towards our camp. I will guarantee your safety.¡±

 Chapter 241 - Waving a Hand to Exterminate the Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 241 - Waving a Hand to Exterminate the Enemy </h4>

    Zhao Hai was surprised for a moment, but then showed a faint smile. ¡°Many thanks, beastfolk friends, but we don¡¯t need to do so. We can solve this problem ourselves.¡± As he spoke, he turned to the oing Jackal tribe cavalry.

    These Jackal tribe members were armed with weapons didn¡¯t make them look very kind. They seemed ready to strike and kill everyone on the spot.

    Zhao Hai snorted coldly and brandished his Ghost Cane. Over a hundred undead suddenly appeared around the caravan. These undead weren¡¯t human-shaped, but were instead beast-shaped. Moreover, they weren¡¯t zombies but skeletons.

    By doing so, Zhao Hai showed he had no intention of hiding his identity. They were going to wander through the Beastfolk Prairie, so sooner orter they would be known by the other merchants. These merchants would then try to ascertain their identity. By revealing his identity as a ck magician now, he would let them know that the ck magician, Zhao Hai, had entered the Beastfolk Prairie.

    Yesterday, Zhao Hai had taken back these undead and ced them in the Space specifically for this situation. As long as a ck magician doesn¡¯t use human-shaped undead, they wouldn¡¯t get annoyed for it. Especially so when they were within the Beastfolk Prairie. Even then, strength was the basis for one¡¯s right to speak within the Beastfolk Prairie. If one were to use human undead, the beastfolk wouldn¡¯t be so repugnant about it. As long as one was strong enough, they wouldn¡¯t act out of ce so easily either.

    Currently, Zhao Hai had saved around a thousand magic beast undead. A hundred of these undead were enough to deal with the current problem. As such, he didn¡¯t release them all.

    Even with this much, those Jackal tribe members were surprised. The magic beast undead that Zhao Hai released were really big. In front of these undead, the Jackal tribe members looked like 10-year-olds standing in front of arge man.

    These undead had the strength of a Rank Seven magic beast, so they were a lot stronger than those Jackal tribe members. Because of the gap between the sizes of their bodies, the hundred undead were able to surround those two hundred Jackal tribe members. Since the Jackal tribe members weren¡¯t able to react quickly enough, they were attacked twice by the undead. The two hundred Jackal tribe members were instantly defeated.

    In the Beastfolk Prairie, if a human kills a beastfolk, they would be chased down by all beastfolk. If a human did it in self-defense, however, then the situation would be different and the beastfolk wouldn¡¯t move.

    After Zhao Hai released his undead, the Titan Cattle leader quickly understood that Zhao Hai could deal with the attack of the Jackal tribe. He never expected, however, that it could be solved so easily.

    As a Titan Cattle prince, he had a greater understanding with regards to magicians than ordinary beastfolk. He had never seen such a magician fighting within the Beastfolk Prairie, however. After all, he lived in the Beastfolk Prairie and human magicians wouldn¡¯t normally kill at will within the Beastfolk Prairies.

    After dealing with the Jackal tribe, Zhao Hai turned his head to the young Titan Cattle tribe leader and said, ¡°Dear beastfolk brother, we should coborate with one another and deal with the enemies. Afterward, we can drink two cups together. How about it?¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s impression of this Titan Cattle person was quite good. When they had been in danger earlier, he had offered his help. Zhao Hai was grateful for such thoughtfulness.

    As soon as the young Titan Cattle member heard what Zhao Hai said, he became stunned for a short moment. He thought over what Zhao Hai meant. While Zhao Hai wanted to help him, he also didn¡¯t want to damage his face, so he offered his support to cooperate against the enemy¡ªthe Jackal tribe.

    Although he understood Zhao Hai¡¯s intent, the pride of the beastfolk wouldn¡¯t let him agree so easily. Instead, he loudly said, ¡°My human brother! I, the Titan Cattle tribe¡¯s Wales , will help you exterminate those hateful dogs.¡±

    Zhao Hai was surprised for a moment, thenughed. He liked Wales as he was very frank. Earlier, he feared Wales wouldn¡¯t let him help, so he spoke of cooperation. He didn¡¯t expect for Wales to be so proud that he would instead offer his help and refuse a weaker position.

    The dialogue between them was clearly heard by those of the Jackal tribe, who couldn¡¯t help but panic. They had seen the battle strength of the undead Zhao Hai had summoned and, to be honest, they weren¡¯t very confident they could go up against that. With the addition of the Titan Cattle tribe¡¯s three hundred warriors, they feared the situation wouldn¡¯t go well for them.

    They were about ready to make adjustments when arge number of undead suddenly appeared. These undead were just like the hundred undead that Zhao Hai had summoned previously. They were magic beasts and were a thousand in number. Those undead easily surrounded the two thousand Jackal tribe cavalry.

    What was a cavalry¡¯s most tragic situation? It would be when they were surrounded and lost the ability to charge out of the area. A rider that loses their ability to charge wouldn¡¯t even be as good as infantry.

    The reason why the Jackal tribe became the most notorious thieves in the prairie was due to their mounts. Their mounts were wind element magic beasts, cunning lightning jackals. These Rank Five magic beasts boasted a high degree of perception and flexibility. Because of this, the Jackal tribe coulde and go like the wind throughout the entire Beastfolk Prairie and not allow others to find a trace of them.

    But now they were surrounded. The mobility they had been so proud of had been sealed. The slender Jackal tribe had now truly be furnishings on a tea table,pletely disastrous.

    Soon enough, they found that they weren¡¯t even furnishings on a tea table. To describe their situation more urately, they were better suited in the kitchen where they would be diced up. They were surrounded by numerous undead and were doomed to a tragic oue. It was so miserable that a tragedy might not even be the right word for their situation.

    The Jackal tribe hurriedly tried to start a charge, but they didn¡¯t know how they would deal with this situation. Zhao Hai then issued the attack and the thousandrge undead began to assault the Jackal tribe.

    Upon seeing the situation, Wales couldn¡¯t help but be surprised for a moment. He quickly recovered and naturally wouldn¡¯t miss such an opportunity to hit back against those dogs. Wales immediately issued the order to attack.

    The Titan Cattle warriors had been surrounded and attacked by the Jackal tribe and their hearts had been continuously aggrieved to death. When they heard Wales¡¯ order to attack, they shouted loudly and bristled as though they¡¯d taken stimnts. They called for their mounts and road on the backs of the bulls, charging straight toward the Jackal tribe.

    A Titan Cattle warrior¡¯s mount wasn¡¯t a stoneskin cattle. While stoneskin cattles were very powerful and had high defensive capabilities, they weren¡¯t quick so they weren¡¯t the best mount to use as cavalry. As such, what they used as mounts were instead magic beasts called earth-traversing cattle .

    Earth-traversing cattles were Rank Five magic beasts and weren¡¯t slow. They also had good defensive capabilities. In addition to their high strength, they became the most suitable mount for the Titan Cattle warriors. Earth-traversing cattles were not rted by blood to the Titan Cattle tribe, but rather, it was the stoneskin cattle. The problem was that they killed stoneskin cattles and absorbed the magic beast soul from them. Herding blood-rted magic beasts for such a task was an exceptional case within the Beastfolk Prairie.

    In the Beastfolk Prairie, the beastfolk generally used their own blood-rted magic beasts as mounts. There were, however, a few tribes like the Titan Cattle tribe who used other magic beasts like earth-traversing cattle as mounts instead of blood-rted magic beasts.

    Zhao Hai watched the charge of the Titan Cattle warriors. He had to admit that Titan Cattle warriors were truly a force to be reckoned with. Hands down, they did a great deal more damage than the heavy cavalry recorded from Earth. Imagine an army of massive warriors wielding hundred kilogram heavy war axes as they charged forth¡­ this is what that concept was like.

    Chinese martial artsmunity had a saying. A genuine weapon is swung, and one tael equals one jin . That is to say, a heavy weapon weighing one jin would increase the strength of the wielder and be ten jin of strength when it¡¯s being swung. In ancient China, however, charging cavalry used swords that weren¡¯t for swinging, but were instead t and thin. They instead borrowed the force of the horse while atop the saddle to kill the enemy. Along with this, warriors in the prairies of China would use sickles , and the charge of a sickle-wielding cavalry was very lethal .

    The Titan Cattle tribe¡¯s charge, however, didn¡¯t just involve them swinging their weapons. These were a hundred kilogram heavy weapons. Along with the power given off from the cattle they rode, just how much force could that axe possess? Zhao Hai really couldn¡¯te up with an estimate.

    Zhao Hai was also a military otaku, so he knew of these things. The reason why ancient cavalry didn¡¯t swing their weapons was because it would dislocate their shoulders. As such, when an ancient cavalry charge began, they used a long weapon. This kind of weapon couldn¡¯t be held with one hand, but they could tuck the shaft beneath their arms.

    During this time,mon cavalrymen used spears. Once they pierced the enemy they would have to pull the spear back in order to make it useable again. Otherwise, the spear would directly break.

    This was how ancient Chinese riders did their assault. While this method of assault was simr for foreign knights, those knights wore heavy armor and held a straightnce. While they changed, they must pay attention to the woodennce in their hands. So long as they hit the enemy, thence would snap. If the cavalry had good riding skills, then thence would only have snapped at the tip and would still be useable.

    A Chinese spear considered his problem, however, and the shaft of the spear wasn¡¯t made entirely of wood. Instead, the spear would be wrapped around tightly with strips and resemble modern times steel wire ropes. It wouldn¡¯t just be tough, but iparably hard. When used to attack an enemy, the cavalryman could just use a bit of force to shrug the enemy off the shaft. Like this, after impact, the horse could keep its bnce and avoid having to back up and die. The spear¡¯s shaft in this case wouldn¡¯t break .

    It could be said that Earth¡¯s ancient cavalry didn¡¯t use the power of a human, but a horse¡¯s strength. This time, the assault of the Titan Cattle cavalry used not only the earth-traversing cattle, but also their own strength, increasing their might greatly.

    Naturally, the humans on the Ark Continent would have better bodies than those on Earth. Of course, the nts in the Ark Continent had an abundance of magic elements. Along with the natural qi in the air, it was a lot betterpared with Earth. Since this was the case, the people living on the Ark Continent would have better physiques than those on Earth. They could achieve matters that the humans on Earth couldn¡¯t.

    The assault of the Titan Cattle tribe cavalry could be called, if Zhao Hai were to put it to words, beautiful. A brutal beauty, the beauty of power, the beauty of ughter.

    With the assault of the three hundred earth-traversing cattle cavalry, the fight had basically finished. While the charge didn¡¯t exterminate the Jackal tribepletely, they did take down four hundred of them. The remaining Jackal tribe members were killed by the undead Zhao Hai had summoned.

    After their assault, the three hundred earth-traversing cattle cavalry returned to camp, eyeing the corpses of those Jackal tribe members outside

    It wasn¡¯t that they hadn¡¯t seen corpses before, just that these warriors protecting Wales hadn¡¯t been in many battles. They sighed as they wouldn¡¯t have expected that the two thousandrge Jackal tribe cavalry would be unexpectedly destroyed just like that.

    At this moment, arge amount of ck smog enveloped the battlefield. When the ck smog dispersed, the battlefield was cleaned up. The only thing that remained were the trampled grass of the earlier fight. No one would be able to believe that there had just been a battlefield here.

    At this time, Zhao Hai¡¯s caravan slowly moved toward the camp. Once their carriage was twenty meters, Zhao Hai and Laura walked out and slowly approached Wales. The earth-traversing cattle wanted to block their paths, but Wales shouted for them to stand down.

    Zhao Hai led Laura and the other two women until they were two meters from Wales. They then made their greetings with straight chest towards Wales. ¡°Brother Wales, hello. Zhao Hai offers the most sincere blessing to you.¡±

    Wales also straightened his chest and grasped Zhao Hai,ughing as he said, ¡°Brother Zhao Hai, you are truly a great magician. You easily and unexpectedly defeated the Jackal tribe with your magic. Starting today, you are a close friend of this Wales.¡±

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t able to adapt easily to Wales¡¯ enthusiasm. After he broke free of Wales¡¯ hug with great difficulty, he panted for air as he said, ¡°Brother Wales, you shouldn¡¯t hug me like that. I almost died by your hands.¡±

    When Zhao Hai said those words, the beastfolk around them began tough. They started to like Zhao Hai because he spoke sincerely, not like those other hypocritical humans.

    Laura and the other two also smiled. They were currently facing the beastfolk. Whenpared to humans where they needed to act reserved, it was morefortable around the beastfolk. This wasn¡¯t something they¡¯d have imagined happening.

 Chapter 242 - â€˜As Many As You Wantâ€™

    <h4>Chapter 242 - ¡®As Many As You Want¡¯</h4>

    Wales led the way for Zhao Hai into the tent. Compared to Spiel¡¯s tent, Wales¡¯ tent was more gorgeous. There was a well made goat rug spread open inside the tent, and top of it were tables and chairs. This was umon in Beastmen Prairie. Most of the furniture inside the tent were made of silver. This showed the extraordinary nature of the owner¡¯s status.

    But what surprised Zhao Hai was that there wasn¡¯t a single female or child in the whole camp. In the several hundreds of people who were warriors, there was no one else other than Wales and the prophet.

    When they sat down inside the tent, a Herculean Bull Tribe warrior brought them milk tea immediately. Wales raised the cup of milk tea and said, ¡°Brother Zhao Hai, I wish to thank you for your help. Otherwise, those mongrels would¡¯ve been really hard to deal with. Ah, I forgot to introduce you to him. This is my teacher, Prophet Yale.¡±

    Zhao Hai stood up and bowed down to Yale. ¡®One must maintain respect towards the prophets of beastmen¡¯. This was a sentence that all humans who arrived on the prairie had to keep in mind.

    After bowing down to Yale, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Greetings, respected prophet. This is my fiancee Laura, and this is also my fiancee, Meg. This one is Nier.¡± Zhao Hai introduced them to Wales and Yale. It was also his first time introducing that Meg was his fiancee in public.

    Laura was the one who let Zhao Hai do it. She thought that it would be fair to Meg.

    When Meg heard Zhao Hai introducing her, she blushed uncontrobly, yet she was happy in her heart that her status was finally confirmed. This also made the remaining bit of worry in her heart vanishpletely.

    Regarding Zhao Hai¡¯s introduction, Wales didn¡¯t feel much of a surprise as not only human males could marry many wives. It was the same over in the beastmen tribes. In fact, this kind of situation over here was worse than humans. It was said that a Horse Tribe chief had more than 30 wives on his own. He was nicknamed ¡®Seeding Horse¡¯.

    Wales bowed down to Laura and Meg courteously and then they sat down again. He drank a cup of milk tea and looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°How did you even get the battle g of the Big Belly Pigs Tribe, brother Zhao Hai?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°We just knew each other in some time before. I helped their Goat Head Hammer Tribe on a favor, and the tribe chief, brother Spiel, gave me that friendship g.¡±

    Wales didn¡¯t say that the g was a friendship g because he wanted to see if Zhao Hai knew the meaning of the g. Now that Zhao Hai said it, Wales understood that Zhao Hai knew what the g was symbolizing.

    Wales nodded and said, ¡°Seems like you helped him in a great way, or else he wouldn¡¯t have given you the friendship g, hehe. I see that you¡¯re a merchant, brother Zhao Hai? Is your wagon full of grains?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Yes, brother Wales. Actually, I cannot count as a legitimate merchant. I have a fief and it produces grains. Right now, I have arge quantity them that I want out of my hands. Bamboo rice most of all.¡±

    Wales¡¯ eyes sparkled when he heard what Zhao Hai said, ¡°My brother, what¡¯s the price of your grains?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled slightly and said, ¡°2000 kilos for 1 argali.¡±

    Wales did a double take and then spoke with shining eyes, ¡°My brother, did you just said 2000 kilos of grains in exchange for 1 argali goat? Are you sure you didn¡¯t say it wrong?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled slightly, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s just a public price. If it¡¯s for friends, this price can be lowered. And I¡¯m not lying to you, I have a senior who likes to research magic beasts a lot, so if they¡¯re prairie specialties, especially magic beasts, I can buy them with a great price. Of course, if you need grains, I can also exchange using grains. And I have the freshest vegetables on hand. They are as fresh as they¡¯ve just been plucked. Meg, go get some fresh vegetables for brother Wales as a meeting gift.¡± Meg heeded with a sound and walked out of the tent.

    Wales and Yale both listened to Zhao Hai¡¯s words idly. They never thought that Zhao Hai would bring such terms. It was truly out of their expectations.

    Wales looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°My brother, how much can you provide? I mean, how many of the grains do you have in your hands?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Wales, ¡°I have as many as you want.¡±

    The words were so boastful they bordered on insanity. Yale and Wales felt that Zhao Hai¡¯s words were too conceited. One should know that Wales still had his position. If Wales really wanted to do business with Zhao Hai, the amount of crops required would be an astronomical sum.

    Wales stared at Zhao Hai, ¡°My brother, I think I forgot to introduce you to my identity just now. I¡¯m Herculean Bull Tribe¡¯s 7th son of the chieftain. If I really want to do business with you then the grains I need will be extremely numerous.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled a little, ¡°I don¡¯t mind, my brother. I know your identity isn¡¯tmon. You have a prophet teacher and you wear gorgeous robes, so your identity is surely umon. But please rx as I just said it. I have as many as you want. This isn¡¯t a bluff. You can calcte the amount that your entire Herculean Bull Tribe needs, and then we¡¯ll talk.¡±

    Wales looked at Zhao Hai with iprehension. He didn¡¯t understand where Zhao Hai¡¯s confidence came from. One should know that grains had always been the trading goods that were exported to the beastmen in thergest quantity of all trading goods. Likewise, it was also the most powerful weapon used by humans to strangle them. It was exactly because of this that the prices of grains in the beastmen parts were high on end.

    Even though there were many grains transported to the Beastmen Prairie by humans,pared to the massive poption of beastmen, they were far from enough. Every year there were many beastmen who had to eat their goats sparingly in order to survive the famine.

    Long periods of goat eating wasn¡¯t something good for beastmen. If they ate up the goats, they would lose morepared to trading them for grains, but when they couldn¡¯t resort to anything else when theycked grains.

    It wasn¡¯t as if humans didn¡¯t bring grains to the Beastmen Prairie on purpose. In the eyes of human merchants, bringing grains to Beastmen Prairie meant getting argali back in exchange. That¡¯s money. Why let go of such a business on purpose? But the problem lied in the fact that humans didn¡¯t have that many grains.

    Now all therge countries on the continent were adopting a ¡®turn a blind eye¡¯ attitude towards the matter of selling grains to the Beastmen Prairie. You could sell, but not too much. You couldn¡¯t sell them to the point of affecting the grain prices of the continent. Otherwise, the royals would not let it slide.

    It was because of these various reasons that there was always arge gaping hole in the Beastmen Prairie¡¯s grain supply. Even if they were willing to trade their argali, it couldn¡¯t be helped. There were no grains.

    Wales didn¡¯t readily believe in Zhao Hai¡¯s words. Even if Zhao Hai had a fief, the bamboo rice production could not possibly plug the gaping hole of the Beastmen Prairie¡¯s grain supply. How could Zhao Hai¡¯s be so boastful?

    Compared to Wales, Yale felt even stranger about this. Zhao Hai seemed to be too confident. This made Yale think of something bad all of a sudden.

    There were human merchants who said such things before in front of beastmen in the past. In the end, it was proven that the merchants were all liars. They could never have that many grains, so it was them who brought some mouldy grains to deal with the beastmen. If it were mouldy rice, then it would¡¯ve been manageable. At least the rice would be barely edible after some washing. But if there weren¡¯t a lot of grains and the tribe were depending on the grains to get through winter, then the oue would be very dire.

    Yale remembered clearly that 5 years ago, there was a great battle tribe that had its members starved to death in grain panic because of such a liar. That tribe aterge amounts of argali and incurred heavy losses. Even now the tribe had yet to recover.

    Yale was afraid that Zhao Hai was such a person as well. If Zhao Hai wanted to use this method to deal with Herculean Bull Tribe, then his appearance would not be a coincidence.

    Once Yale thought to this point, he stared deeply at Zhao Hai. Before Wales said anything, Yale coughed a little and then spoke to Wales, ¡°Wales, it was thanks to Zhao Hai¡¯s assistance today that we could win against the mongrels. Should we serve them properly? They must also set up their camping grounds as well.¡±

    Once Wales heard what Yale said, he knew Yale wanted to talk alone. He didn¡¯t discuss with Zhao Hai about the grain issue any further. He just nodded and said, ¡°Right, will you look at me, only knowing how to talk about such things. Brother Zhao Hai, you go and set up camp first, and then we¡¯ll have a couple cups of drinks for sure.¡±

    Zhao Hai could see them through, so he didn¡¯t say anything and just smiled. He stood up and spoke, ¡°Alright, brother Wales. I will go and set up camp, and then I¡¯ll bring the vegetables over.¡± After speaking, Zhao Hai let Laura and Nier bow down to Wales and Yale before they all left the tent.

    Just then, Meg was leading some undead creatures to bring some basketfuls of vegetables to outside the tent. These vegetables were just put into the wagon by Zhao Hai. After all, they couldn¡¯t be put outside for too long. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be fresh anymore.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t let Meg enter the tent again, and just let her bring the vegetables to the guards outside the tent. He led Meg back to the team of wagons.

    The camping grounds building today was very convenient. The wagons had already formed a circle formation. Just set up a tent within the formation, and presto.

    When they went back to camping grounds, the tent had been constructed. Zhao Hai and others went back into the tent. It was a very simple tent; the ground ground was adorned in rabbit fur and there weren¡¯t too many decorations so it appeared to be spacious.

    When they sat down inside the tent, Lauraughed at Zhao Hai, ¡°Hai-bro, you¡¯re too impatient. I think Wales and Yale must¡¯ve treated you like a liar.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed, ¡°What? Do beastmene across such liars often?¡±

    Laura replied seriously, ¡°It depends on whether or not the tribe is worth cheating. If a beastmen tribe¡¯s strength is too powerful, it¡¯s very likely that there will be this kind of liar.¡±

 Chapter 243 - Sneaky Move

    <h4>Chapter 243 - Sneaky Move</h4>

    When Zhao Hai heard what Laura said, he felt that there were words within her words. He looked at Laura in confusion and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Laura nced at Zhao Hai and then snickered, ¡°It means, those liars were not real merchants. They had background. Solid background.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked agape and asked, ¡°You mean someone made the liars act this way? Who? For what?¡±

    Laura let out a bitter smile and replied, ¡°Who else could it be? The ones who are afraid of beastmen getting powerful. Among them are Fansile family, as well as Axu Empire¡¯s royal members. There are many merchants on Beastmen Prairie right now, and they are their spotters. If they find out which tribe is very powerful, they will both think of a way to weaken that tribe. In order to weaken a tribe, there¡¯s no move more vicious than cheating. This move doesn¡¯t need manpower and too much wealth. Even less so for fighting, and it can let them fulfill their goal. That¡¯s why a lot of people use this move.¡±

    Zhao Hai seriously never thought that it was because of this. He did a double take and said, ¡°No wonder Yale just interrupted Wales. It seems like Yale treated us as those sort of liars as well. me me, for I just spoke too surely.¡±

    Lauraughed, ¡°We can¡¯t me you as well. What you said was the truth. It¡¯s just Yale doesn¡¯t believe you. Once we make more contact, they will believe it. That¡¯s right, Hai-bro. Do you feel that Wales¡¯ camp is a little strange?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°It¡¯s a little strange, yes. This camp is full ofbatants, and not a single woman. This is a little inexplicable.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°I can tell as well, but from the look of Wales, it¡¯s not like he had anything important to do, so why would hee all the way here?¡±

    Meg, who had never spoken just now, said, ¡°Can be it be that Wales is here for a trial? Wales is the 7th son of the Herculean Bull Tribe¡¯s chieftain, which is basically a prince. Human nobles usually let their own children go out to brush up, and Wales¡¯ identity is also a noble one, so he might be here for a trial ofbat, right?¡±

    Laura and Zhao Hai both did a double take, and then Lauraughed softly, ¡°It seems like we¡¯ve thought things to be moreplicated than they really are. Yes, I also heard that the great tribes¡¯ princes would alsoe out for trials. It seems like Wales is part of it as well, but the matter of him being surrounded by jackals is also full of fishiness.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°This matter is somewhat odd, but it¡¯s not what we need to concern ourselves with. We¡¯ve arrived at our destination and we dealt with the Jackal Tribe, right? I even stored the Jackal Tribe¡¯s people, but none of them alive, unfortunately. Still, there are two mounts which are alive. They¡¯re now in storage.¡±

    After the battle, Zhao Hai put the jackal tribesmen corpses into the space. In order to avoid Yale¡¯s suspicions, Zhao Hai personally used the ck mist spell to cloud the battleground, and then collected the corpses. He didn¡¯t turn the jackal tribesmen into undead creatures in a hurry. He still wanted to get some information from their mouths.

    But he also couldn¡¯t let Wales and Yale know that, so he used the ck mist spell to cloud the battleground. By the time it dissipated, the jackal tribesmen¡¯s corpses had disappeared. This would make Yale and others think that Zhao Hai had turned the corpses into undead creatures which he put into his summoning space.

    This was also themon method used by ck mages on the continent. Usually after they killed their enemies, they would turn their enemies into undead creatures and then put them into their own summoning space. Not only would this deter enemies, it would also add to their own strength. That was why Zhao Hai did it earlier. Both Yale and Wales weren¡¯t the slightest bit suspicious.

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait until it¡¯s night to sort out those jackal tribesmen. We don¡¯t know when Wales wille look for us, so let¡¯s not enter the space.¡± Zhao Hai nodded as well. He didn¡¯t intend to enter the space at this time.

    Zhao Hai and others didn¡¯t know that Wales and Yale were talking about them at the moment.

    When they saw Zhao Hai and others leave the tent, Wales spoke to Yale in confusion, ¡°Teacher, why didn¡¯t you let me and Zhao Hai continue on? If he has a lot of grains and they¡¯re very cheap, then it¡¯s great news for our Herculean Bull Tribe.¡±

    Yale nced at Wales and shook his head, ¡°I feel that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t being truthful. Does he really have grains in his hands? Do not forget ck Bear Tribe¡¯s lesson 5 years ago.¡±

    The ck Bear Tribe lesson 5 years ago which Yale meant was that scamming incident, when a human merchant who had cooperated with ck Bear Tribe many times in the past promised to prepare the grains meant forsting through winter. Because the ck Bear Tribe worked happily with the other party, they wouldn¡¯t expect that the other party would cheat them. As a result, the ck bear tribesmen never bought any grains from other human merchants to pass the winter.

    Yet that human merchant had disappeared in the end, and never appeared on the prairie. By the time the ck Bear Tribe fell for it, it was already toote. They didn¡¯t stockpile grains for that winter, and the snowing was fierce. It was hard to mobilize the forces, and the entire ck Bear Tribe faced the danger of food depletion.

    Eventually, they had no choice but to eat argali and other magic beasts in order to ovee the danger. Even so, many of the ck Bear Tribe¡¯s ves had starved to death. The once powerful ck Bear Tribe had weakened. If it weren¡¯t for their powerful fighting abilities, they would¡¯ve already been terminated.

    Afterwards, this matter had caused a huge bacsh on the Beastmen Prairie. There was even a period of time when all the races on the prairie didn¡¯t do business with human merchants. Many of the merchants had unrecoupable losses because of this.

    When Wales heard what Yale said, he was startled and said, ¡°It can¡¯t be. I don¡¯t think Zhao Hai is that sort of person, and he¡¯s holding a friendship g. Aren¡¯t you worrying too much?¡±

    Yale shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s always better to be a little more cautious. We must always remember the ck Bear Tribe¡¯s lesson. Regardless of whether or not Zhao Hai has the grains, we cannot put all the fortunes on him.¡±

    Wales didn¡¯t object regarding this point. Putting all of one¡¯s fortunes on someone else is too risky. He wouldn¡¯t do it, so he didn¡¯t object to what Yale said.

    Yale looked at Wales as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very strange that we were under attack today, Wales? When did those mongrels get so gutsy and they dared to attack us?¡±

    Wales was startled, ¡°Then teacher, what you mean is?¡±

    Yale replied, ¡°There¡¯s something fishy about this. Even though the mongrels will rob anyone, when they do, their teams have elderly and women, and usually act in a whole group. But the ones who attacked us today were all strong and of age. No elderlies and women. Have you heard of any jackal tribes that mobilized 2000 strong adults to conduct robbery before? Furthermore, we¡¯re just here to roam so we didn¡¯t bring a lot of valuables, and just 300 warrior guards. We¡¯re more powerful than the smaller tribes with this kind of strength by many measures, yet the mongrels still came for us. This isn¡¯t like their usual style of action, so I¡¯m saying that this matter is very strange.¡±

    Wales¡¯ facial expression kept changing as he heard Yale¡¯s words. He wasn¡¯t a fool. He knew what Yale¡¯s words meant.

    Although Wales was the chieftain¡¯s 7th son, he was his father¡¯s most favorite son, and he was smart since he was little. This might not mean much to humans, but in beastmen tribes, it was an incredibly positive trait.

    Beastmen had direct personalities. Normally when there were beastmen that weren¡¯t too clever, they appeared to be silly in others¡¯ eyes and easily deceived, so the beastmen ced great importance on smart children and assign a prophet teacher to them since little for education. This kind of children were often the ones to be the next chieftains.

    Since little, Wales proved to be very smart, so his father assigned Yale to him when he was 5 years old. This was almost like a hint to everyone that he was ready raise Wales as a sessor.

    If Wales¡¯ other brothers had ordinary strength, then it wouldn¡¯t be much. The Herculean Bull Tribe wouldplete the session smoothly. But the problem was that his brothers were powerful as well. It would be problematic.

    Wales¡¯ eldest brother Gasol stayed at his father¡¯s side since little and always fought for Herculean Bull Tribe. In the beastmen circles, he had a glorious nickname of ¡®bull-headed war god¡¯. His strength was enough to match against a human level 8 expert. Among beastmen who admired strength, Gasol¡¯s fame was quiterge. His prestige was very great within Herculean Bull Tribe as well.

    Even though Gasol wasn¡¯t as smart as Wales, he helped their father manage the tribe¡¯s matters all these years, so his performance could be said to bemendable. That was why many people were supporting him in Herculean Bull Tribe and wanted him to be the next chieftain.

    Wales¡¯ second brother Paul wasn¡¯t too worth the attention. Because Paul had always been a very short tempered person, even though he was powerful and eager to battle, he was obviously not chieftain material. But Paul had a very good rtionship with Gasol, and he always supported Gasol in bing a chieftain.

    Wales¡¯ 3rd and 4th brothers were killed in action during their teenage years. The ones who could remember their names in the tribe were few.

    Wales¡¯ 5th brother Hales had a sickly body since little. He would get sick in half of every year, so he was a forgotten existence in the tribe who didn¡¯t pose any threat.

    Wales¡¯ 6th brother Mendez had a very good rtionship with Wales. He took great care of Wales since little, but his current age wasn¡¯t very high so he couldn¡¯t be of much help.

    Wales had 2 more younger brothers, but their age was still little. They didn¡¯t even have the right to engage in trials, not to mention helping out.

    Wales had another 4 older sisters, but they were married to another bull headed race that wasn¡¯t weak: Fighting Bull Tribe. Wales had a good rtionship with his 2nd and 3rd sisters, while the eldest and 4th sisters were in good rtionships with Gasol.

    To really count it up, Gasol hadrger odds than Wales in bing the chieftain of Herculean Bull Tribe.

 Chapter 244 - Re-evaluation

    <h4>Chapter 244 - Re-evaluation</h4>

    Wales learned from Yale since he was little, while after bing Wales¡¯ teacher, Yale became deeply imprinted. Yale felt that he must help Wales be the chieftain, so he educated very attentively.

    Other than being Wales¡¯ teacher, the reason why Yale taught Wales with dedication was because of the Buffalo Tribe. Even though Buffalo Tribe had a very high standing among bull headed races due to many of their famous prophets, if Wales failed in this fight for session, he would surely be oppressed by Gasol, and then Yale¡¯s days would not be any better. The Buffalo Tribe which Yale hailed from would surely suffer.

    It was exactly because of this that Yale must help Wales seed the position. Only then would he be able to guarantee Buffalo Tribe¡¯s benefits.

    Buffalo Tribe was the smartest of all the bull headed races. With Yale being of high age, he had seen a lot of such family fights for session, so he spoke of such things to Wales since little. With Wales being this smart, as soon as Yale spoke about the strangeness of being attacked, Wales immediately knew what Yale meant.

    Yales said nothing while he saw that Wales went speechless. He knew Wales never wanted to resort to full open hostility with Gasol. Even though Wales was young, his education made him understand that no matter who won between them, the greatest losers would be Herculean Bull Tribe, so he never wanted to fight against Gasol.

    Yet it was because of Wales being too smart since little, that Gasol always treated him like an opponent and made things hard for him. For the sake of his own safety as well as Yale and those around him, Wales had no choice but to strike back. With this, the fighting between him and Gasol had started with none the wiser.

    Gasol had long years of prestige and social connections, so he had an upper hand in the session, but Wales had a stroke of genius since little, and with his father¡¯s support, he wasn¡¯t in the lower hand as well.

    The fighting between the two had always in behind the scenes instead of out in the open, and their fighting was within the lines, and never too far. Things like threatening the life of one another were something they never did. The matter this time was somewhat strange.

    Once Wales thought this, he frowned and spoke, ¡°I feel that there¡¯s something weird about today¡¯s matter. You¡¯re saying, teacher, that this was possibly caused by Gasol, but would he want my life at this point? He wouldn¡¯t, right? Father is still alive and well. If tries to make a move against me, father won¡¯t let him go, and that way, he¡¯ll have no hope of bing the chieftain. Even though 2nd brother isn¡¯t suitable and neither is 5th brother, but 6th brother¡¯s performance in these years is passable. Little 8th and 9th have yet to grow up, and it¡¯s not like there¡¯ll be no one to be the chieftain without the two of us. He won¡¯t have any benefit in removing me at this time, will he?¡±

    Yale also felt very confused after hearing what Wales said. He frowned and said, ¡°If he (Gasol) is really behind this, then unless he can immediately be the chieftain after removing you, the chieftain will not let them go unpunished. But now that the chieftain¡¯s still alive, it¡¯s impossible for him (Gasol) to be the chieftain. He wouldn¡¯t dare make a move against the chieftain, since the high elders will never agree to that. From the look of this, this whole thing is really not his handiwork. Can it be that other people want to deal with us?¡±

    Wales was also frowning. The fishy parts of this matter were too many, so he couldn¡¯tprehend it all at the time. Suddenly, Wales thought of something and he asked, ¡°Teacher, do you think that this matter is rted to Zhao Hai?¡±

    Yale thought for a bit and he shook his head, ¡°No. Zhao Hai is a human. Humans cannot possiblymand the Jackal Tribe. You saw it too that the jackals had indeed perished. If Zhao Hai were in cahoots with them, he wouldn¡¯t have dealt such a lethal blow.¡±

    Wales nodded, ¡°Then who can it be? We¡¯ve never heard of which race would make contact with Jackal Tribe. Their name is too foul on the prairie. If it¡¯s discovered that someone is making contact with them, then that someone will also have a foul reputation. There is no one who would be so daring, is there?¡±

    Yale nodded to the statement. The Jackal Tribe¡¯s attack this time was too eerie. On the prairie, the Jackal Tribe was always known for taking advantages instead of shorings. They wouldn¡¯t touch anything they found to be dicey. Yet this time they sent 2000 of their stronger ones to kill them (Wales and others), which made Yale and Wales reach no conclusions in their minds.

    After the 2 of them discussed for a while, which proved to be inconclusive in the end, Wales shifted the topic to Zhao Hai. Wales looked at Yale and asked, ¡°Teacher, if Zhao Hai really has a lot of grains in his hands that can be sold to us at that price, should we go for it immediately?¡±

    Yale thought for a bit and nodded, ¡°We should, but it¡¯s best that this matter doesn¡¯t involve the tribe. Right now, Gasol has a greater power in the tribe, so I think we should let Buffalo Tribe and Fighting Bull Tribe make contact with Zhao Hai first. If Zhao Hai really has a lot of grains, then Buffalo Tribe and Fighting Bull Tribe¡¯s grain problems will be solved. And because you are spearheading this matter, they will have gratitude towards you, and it will be a power in your hands. If Zhao Hai is a liar, then the only ones in loss will be Buffalo Tribe and Fighting Bull Tribe as well, and then you can solve the problem in their stead, and they won¡¯t me you. What do you think?¡±

    Yale¡¯s idea wasn¡¯t bad. Because the Herculean Bull Tribe had Gasol, there would always be someone getting in Wales¡¯ way, so Yale let Wales make the Buffalo and Fighting Bull tribes handle the matter.

    Fighting Bull Tribe was also a branch of bull headed races with powerful fighting strength. With frequent contact between them and Herculean Bull Tribe, Wales¡¯ 4 older sisters consequently married into the Fighting Bull Tribe in order to forge ties. For Wales, the benefit wasrge. If he got the Fighting Bull Tribe¡¯s support, he would have great hope in bing the chieftain of Herculean Bull Tribe.

    Buffalo Tribe had a special ce among bull headed races. Their fighting power wasn¡¯t bad, and with the reputation of being the smartest of all bull headed races, the Buffalo Tribe had a certain influence. If Wales got Buffalo Tribe¡¯s support, then it would achieve a certain effect in his session of the chieftain position.

    On Beastmen Prairie, when any ruling tribe of a great race wanted to select its own chieftain, it wasn¡¯t a matter of that tribe alone. It was a matter of all the branch tribes. The words of these branch tribes would sometimes influence the positioning of the chieftain.

    For example, the Herculean Bull Tribe, which was the ruling tribe of all bull headed races. If they wanted to pick their own chieftain, then it wouldn¡¯t be something that they alone could decide. They also needed the opinions of all the other bull headed branch tribes.

    The reason why this sort of situation was present was due to the fact that, a ruling tribe of a great race couldn¡¯t order the branch tribes around during normal asions, but when fighting great wars, the ruling tribe could hold the great responsibility ofmanding all of the branch tribes of the whole race.

    To make an example, if the beastmen waged war against humans, the beastmen would naturally address the battle tribes as lords. They would normally pick a marshall tomand all the beastmen. All the chieftains of the various great races would be the various generals, each in charge of their own race. All of the branch tribes would be the officers under the generals, who must listen to the chieftain during this time. That was why the position of chieftain of the ruling tribe was extremely important.

    Right now inside the Herculean Bull Tribe, Gasol¡¯s fighting power was something deeply rooted in the minds. If Wales and Gasol kept fighting inside the tribe, then Wales would be the one to lose. Which was why Yale already nned to let Wales make more contact with other bull headed branch tribes. Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance happened to give them a good opportunity.

    Grains was something all of the beastmencked. For beastmen, there was no such thing as too many grains, so Wales using grains to forge ties with Fighting Bull and Buffalo Tribes would be a right move.

    After thinking about this, Wales nodded, ¡°I think I can do it. My sisters are in the Fighting Bull Tribe, so connections won¡¯t be a problem. And you are part of the Buffalo Tribe, teacher, so there should also be no problems there. When we get out, I¡¯ll discuss this with Zhao Hai.¡±

    Yale nodded. He looked at the sky and said, ¡°The outside should be ready by now, so let¡¯s get out after a moment. Oh right, Zhao Hai let his people send some vegetables. Let¡¯s go have a look.¡±

    Wales nodded to that. For the beastmen on the prairie, fresh vegetables were definitely luxurious goods. Even the ruling tribe like Herculean Bull Tribe could not simply eat them. Wales assumed that what Zhao Hai gave them wouldn¡¯t be more than things like magic radishes which could be easily stored, and thus paid them no mind.

    Wales followed Yale out of the tent. It was now afternoon and the weather was fine. The 2 of them were dumbstruck the moment they came out of the tent, because they saw that more than a dozen of baskets were ced outside the tent. Each basket had a type of vegetable. The vegetables were rathermon on the continent so Wales and Yale knew what they were. They wouldn¡¯t be surprising. What surprised them was the fact that all of these vegetables were actually fresh. So fresh, it was like they were just plucked.

    The 2 of them looked at each other and saw trembling in each other¡¯s eyes. The reason why they came here was just as Meg guessed; They were here for a trial. This was something all the young higher ups of all beastmen had to experience. Wales was not an exception.

    Going outside to roam wasn¡¯t something others cared about, but there was a rule, which was one couldn¡¯t bring more than 500 escorts. This was ordained in all of the beastmen tribes.

    The reason why escorts were brought out during roaming was rted to the situation on the prairie; Beastmen Prairie was simply toorge and there were too many dangers. It would be very hard to survive on the prairie alone. In order ensure the safety of the young generation, they were allowed to bring escorts.

    Young beastmen who came out to roam were often ones with prince-like identities. Those whose status was insufficient would usually have to get busy with their own tribes everyday with no time to spare. They started fighting battles with adults in the tribes since little. There was no need to take part in trials at all.

    In other words, the ¡®trial¡¯ was actually something that allowed the next generation of the powerful people in the tribes to go out and see the world in order to shave off their noble attitudes.

    Wales came to this ce mainly to look at the human city in Iron Wall Fortress. Wales was still young and he didn¡¯t participate in the previous war between humans and beastmen. Although there was Beast God City, there wasn¡¯t a real stone-d city, so Wales was always curious about the stone-d cities of humans. He wanted to use the chance in his trial to look at a human city.

    Although Wales had never been to Iron Wall Fortress before, he still knew about the travel path. He knew well that from their current location, it would take several days of travel to get to Iron Wall Fortress, and that ce couldn¡¯t possibly produce these vegetables. In other words, Zhao Hai¡¯s vegetables came from even further away.

    It meant that these vegetables had made their way here for more than a few days at least. The fact that the vegetables could retain their freshness in these few days like they were just plucked was too surprising.

    Yale looked at Wales but he said nothing. He turned to go back into the tent, and once inside, he spoke to Wales, ¡°Wales, I think we will have to re-evaluate Zhao Hai¡¯s strength.¡±

    Wales nodded and then looked at Yale with iprehension, ¡°Why are those vegetables fresh, teacher? How did they keep them so fresh?¡±

    Yale smiled slightly, ¡°I¡¯m guessing that he has a spatial equipment in his hands. Spatial equipments are things researched by human mages. This type of thing seals a subspace which can be used to store objects. Things stored inside the subspace canst much longer than outside. He probably has such a thing in his hands. I just never imagined that he actually used a spatial equipment to put vegetables.¡±

    Wales too had heard of the scarcity of spatial equipments, but there were no such things in beastmen¡¯s possession, so everything about them was simply told to him. He didn¡¯t understand them enough.

    But he thought that spatial equipments should be very precious as well. Otherwise, with so many of the human merchants travelling to the prairie, they wouldn¡¯t have used wagons by now. Wouldn¡¯t they rather use spatial equipments?

    Wales¡¯ eyes sparkled and spoke, ¡°Teacher, doesn¡¯t that mean Zhao Hai has a method that allows him to transport the grains from the humannds in a faster way? If that¡¯s the case, I think it¡¯s very likely that he has as many grains as he imed.¡±

    Yale nodded, ¡°His strength seems impressive, but it¡¯s still prudent for us to be careful. Although we¡¯re not the most powerful tribe of all the beastmen races, our strength is up there. Evenpared to battle tribes, us bull headed race can manage to stay in thepetition. If it weren¡¯t for some of the branch tribes dragging out feet, we would¡¯ve already be a battle race. This strength would indeed make many people jealous. We can¡¯t be certain we won¡¯t be eyed by the human liars.¡±

 Chapter 245 - Liar With A Complicated Identity

    <h4>Chapter 245 - Liar With A Complicated Identity</h4>

    Wales knew about this point as well. Beastmen had been deceived by humans for too many times. So many, it was no longer something they could count on their own. That was why they harbored intense caution towards humans, and also why very few human merchants could get friendship gs.

    Beastmen would never give friendship gs to people they wouldn¡¯t trust, since they believed that it would be the greatest desecration to the gs themselves. In fact, other than Zhao Hai, there were no other human merchants who had ever gotten a friendship g from the beastmen for so many years. Not even ones from smaller tribes like the Goat Head Hammer Tribe.

    It could be said that the friendship g on Zhao Hai¡¯s wagon left Wales with a great impression towards Zhao Hai. It was also because of the g that Wales wanted to cooperate with him.

    Wales exhaled and said, ¡°I seriously hope that Zhao Hai is a good merchant. If he has arge amount of grains and is willing to sell them to us, then I will dly give him our friendship g.¡±

    Yale knew what Wales meant. What the beastmencked was grains. If he could really solve Herculean Bull Tribe¡¯s grain issues through Zhao Hai, then he would get closer to the chieftain position.

    Yale also hoped that it would be so, but he was also on high alert regarding Zhao Hai. With a long time in arge tribe and fighting against Gasol in secret for a period of time, Yale¡¯s heart was still very dark.

    A moment of silence in the tent took hold before Yale spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look. I am more and more curious about Zhao Hai right now. If he¡¯s really a liar, then he must have aplicated identity. A liar with a spatial equipment? Hehe. I think he isn¡¯t be an ordinary person, is he?¡±

    Wales also started tough. Indeed, if a liar had a spatial equipment, then he must had been an incredible liar.

    After looking at the time, Walesughed, ¡°Let¡¯s go out, teacher. I promised Zhao Hai to give him a good toast.¡±

    Yale chuckled as both of them walked out of the tent. Bonfires were made outside the tent and argali had been put to roast.

    The beastmen were like this. To them, serving you a roasted goat would be the greatest treatment. Although Wales was out for a trial, no matter where beastmen were, they would bring a herd of goats with them. Roaming while grazing the goats was the beastmen¡¯s life.

    Actually, the argali were also their food, which was why they would bring them anywhere. The tribe wasn¡¯t going to be able to keep the goats. Even if they could defeat the Jackal Tribe¡¯s assault, the goats would¡¯ve been robbed away.

    But they were lucky today. They came across Zhao Hai who exterminated the Jackal Tribe¡¯s people with no escapees, so these goats had been kept. Wales would naturally not be stingy over a few of them.

    Although the ones who followed Wales were warriors, they were among the highest elite. They often served as escorts for the ranked personnel of Herculean Bull Tribe. The things they knew wouldn¡¯t be less than normal beastmen, and what they could do were better than others. It was because when you are next to the higher ups, you must learn how to serve them.

    The goats had been roasted above the bonfires. What was special about the asion was that some tables had been ced next to the bonfires, which wasn¡¯t amon sight. Next to every table were milk wines, and on each of the tables were 2 tes and a wine cup. The notable thing was that no matter the tes, the wine cup, or the wine pots, all of them were made of silver.

    All of this disyed the extraordinary nature of the owner¡¯s status. Amon small sized tribe would never have such things. Beastmen were nomadic. If they put these things in their wagons, they would¡¯ve needed several more wagons, which would greatly inconvenience them when moving about.

    But some great races, in order to disy their identities, would ready such things. Wales was a powerful contender for the chieftain of Herculean Bull Tribe, so it was a given that his identity was extraordinary. Bringing these things was not something to be wondered.

    After many years of development, many of the younger generation of the higher ups were still maintaining the tradition of taking the trial of roaming, but with the protection of escorts and some of the smaller tribes¡¯ respect, the core of their trials had changedpletely. Now it was not much different from travelling.

    Once Wales saw that it was about to be ready, he looked at Yale and said, ¡°Teacher, you wait here. I¡¯ll go and invite Zhao Hai.¡±

    Yale didn¡¯t object to that. In their view, putting the question of whether or not Zhao Hai was a liar aside, Zhao Hai was a mage with supreme strength, which alone could let him gain respect ordingly. Wales inviting Zhao Hai on his own was enough to exin the respect he had towards Zhao Hai.

    Wales walked towards Zhao Hai¡¯s camp with 2 guards behind him. These 2 guards didn¡¯t bring weapons, as to the beastmen, bringing weapons to meet one¡¯s friend was a very impolite behaviour.

    There was a distance between Zhao Hai¡¯s camp and Wales¡¯, but Wales didn¡¯t ride his own mount. Instead, he walked to outside of Zhao Hai¡¯s campsite.

    Zhao Hai used his wagons to form a circle outside of his campsite because of the battle earlier. Inside the formation, undead creatures were standing there like statues.

    At first Wales assumed that those undead creatures were ordinary wagon drivers, but when he walked to the front of them, he realized he was mistaken. Those weren¡¯t people at all. No matter how excellent a fighter would be, there would be no way one could stand for such a long time without blinking. There was no breathing, even.

    Wales wouldn¡¯t feel uneasy when facing human fighters, but when facing the undead, Wales still felt insecure. After all, he had never seen humanoid undead for more than a few times.

    Just when Wales was deciding whether to shout out to Zhao Hai or speak to the animated corpses, Zhao Hai had already walked out of his tent with Laura and others.

    Zhao Hai already knew from the undead creatures that Wales had arrived, so of course he wouldn¡¯t be too keeping of his appearance. The other party was a prince, after all. Keeping up the appearance too much would make it look like was trying too hard.

    Once Zhao Hai was out, heughed to Wales and said, ¡°Brother Wales, have you been waiting for me with the goats roasted? Hahaha, I¡¯m starving!¡±

    Wales obviously liked how Zhao Hai was speaking like a beastman. He alsoughed and said, ¡°Brother Zhao Hai, the goats have been roasted and the milk wine has been poured, waiting for us to drink.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed his way with Wales as they walked into thetter¡¯s camp. Once Zhao Hai saw the cements, he was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that Wales would be so prepared when going outside. If it weren¡¯t for the numerousrge wagons around, he would¡¯ve thought that Wales had spatial equipment as well.

    Yale was sitting at a table while waiting for Zhao Hai and others. Next to the bonfires were many small tables, and each table could only amodate 1 person. Notably, the tables weren¡¯trge and small rugs were put next to the tables. A person had to sit on a rug directly.

    Once Yale saw that Zhao Hai and others hade, Yale stood up to greet them. Zhao Hai and others immediately bowed down to Yale. After all, the prophets¡¯ status on Beastmen Prairie was too special. They couldn¡¯t afford to have the slightest inadvertence.

    There was a saying on Beastmen Prairie which went, ¡®Offending a prophet means offending all of the beastmen¡¯. Of course, it was only good for the humans. For beastmen, it wasn¡¯t too effective. Yet even a chieftain of great tribe wouldn¡¯t easily offend a prophet.

    After the formalities, all of them sat down, and someone else brought Zhao Hai and others some roasted mutton. ording to the beastmen¡¯s usual acts, they must first eat a mouthful of mutton before drinking wine. This showed their importance towards food.

    After eating a mouthful of roasted mutton, Wales raised his silver cup and extended it towards Zhao Hai. The two of them weren¡¯t far apart, but with the distance between the tables, the two of them were about 2 metres apart.

    Wales spoke with his cup raised, ¡°Brother Zhao Hai, thank you for assisting me. Please have this toast representing my gratitude.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and raised his cup as well, ¡°You¡¯re too kind, brother Wales. We are friends. There doesn¡¯t need to be too much of a gratitude when friends help each other.¡±

    Wales nodded to Zhao Hai in appreciated and shook the wine up saying, ¡°Please!¡± Zhao Hai also did the same, and both of them drank the wine from their cups in a single shot.

    After a cup of wine, Wales started talking with Zhao Hai about casual topics. The two of them talked as they were eating the mutton and drinking milk wine. But Zhao Hai felt that he wasn¡¯t eating very happily todaypared to at Spiel¡¯s. It wasn¡¯t because of the good, but the atmosphere. They could eat and drink happily Spiel¡¯s because there wasn¡¯t any scheming, but in here, Zhao Hai felt that Wales and Yale were observing him. This made him feel very ufortable.

    By the time the 3rd cup of wine was drunk, Wales asked Zhao Hai, ¡°Brother Zhao Hai, do you really have a lot of grains to sell?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Yes. Plenty. I want to exchange for some special magic beasts, even argali. Of course, some goat hair products are fine as well.¡±

    Wales replied to Zhao Hai, ¡°Brother Zhao Hai, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, it¡¯s just that to us beastmen, grains are too important. I really want to know how many grains you have, and then decide on how to cooperate with you. Also, I want to know about the quality of your grains.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I can tell you that right now, I have 100 million kilos of bamboo rice, and there will be even more in the future. As for the quality? Let¡¯s see. You can let your escorts go and get some grains from my grain wagon. Any bag of them will do. You can take some extra and then bring them here. You can take a closer look after that.¡±

    When Zhao Hai mentioned that he had 100 million kilos of grains, Wales breathed in a mouthful of cold air. This was thergest amount he had ever heard of. If he could really get the grains, then Herculean Bull Tribe wouldn¡¯t need to worry about food problems for a very long time.

    What sort of concept was 100 million kilos of grains? It was the amount enough for use by arge tribe of 10 million people for 3 days. Of course, this was because of the fact that beastmen could eat more than humans. If it were on humans, this figure would multiply for many times.

 Chapter 246 - â€˜I Want The Battle Flagâ€™

    <h4>Chapter 246 - ¡®I Want The Battle g¡¯</h4>

    Wales heard Zhao Hai¡¯s words idly. 100 million kilos of grains wasn¡¯t enough for the entire bull headed race, but for just Herculean Bull Tribe alone, these grains couldst for a very long time.

    Yale had also idled at this time, but he immediately reacted. He called out a couple of warriors to bring the grains from Zhao Hai¡¯s wagon. He wanted to see if the grains Zhao Hai brought were good or bad.

    Beastmen prioritized food. It was exactly because of their importance towards food that they were extra demanding when it came to grain quality. Many beastmen were illiterate, but they wouldn¡¯t need to look if a rice was good or bad. They could just use their hands to weigh them in order to tell the difference. They were simply that amazing.

    Wales returned to his senses from Yale¡¯s action. He looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Brother Zhao Hai, you really have 100 million kilos?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head, ¡°More than that. To be precise, I can get 100 million kilos of grains every period of time. My fief is veryrge, so when I nt the bamboo rice in batches, I can harvest them once in a while, hehe.¡±

    Wales was stunned again, and then his expression changed, ¡°Brother Zhao Hai, I¡¯m treating you as a sibling so don¡¯t lie to me, ok? I don¡¯t know how about nting but 100 million kilos would need a veryrge field, right? Can you really harvest 100 million kilos of grains in such a short time? Howrge is your fief?¡±

    Zhao Hai had a sudden feeling of sadness when he looked at Wales. He knew that food was precious in beastmen territories, but it seemed like the merchants weren¡¯t being truthful when talking to Wales.

    The yield of bamboo rice was very high to begin with. Even outside of the space, the yield wouldn¡¯t be much lower than in the space. As long as there were no vandalizing, the yield of bamboo rice wouldn¡¯t be greatly affected. Bamboo rice on the continent could feed all of the races, including humans, elves, dwarves and even magic beasts.

    If humans really wished to trade with beastmen, then the beastmen wouldn¡¯t have to worry about food crisis and the prices of grains wouldn¡¯t be absurdly high.

    Yet beastmen didn¡¯t know how to nt crops, so when the human merchants traded with beastmen, they would make crop nting out to be a very difficult thing, and lower the figure of grain yields by a lot. This created an illusion in the beastmen that grain nting was a very difficult and low yield practice. The human merchants no longer needed to lower the grain prices this way. It could be said that they were sucking the beastmen¡¯s blood.

    Zhao Hai put down the curved knife in his hand and turned to Wales, ¡°Brother Wales, I told you I¡¯m not a legitimate merchant. I produce my own grains, so I know very well about the grain yields. Do not be deceived by the sly merchants. Take bamboo rice for example. Just 10000 acres ofnd would yield 100 million kilos, and it matures once every 3 months. If the weather is fine and it could be nted in winter, 1 year 10000 acres, 3 harvests, no natural disasters or human destruction, then brother, I can get 100 million kilos of grains without a problem.¡±

    Wales and Yale both stared nkly at Zhao Hai. To be honest, they really didn¡¯t know about what Zhao Hai said. Beastmen didn¡¯t know how to nt crops, just like how humans didn¡¯t know how to graze herds. For humans, grazing was too hard. Why would the magic beasts get sick all the time? In rtion to that, for beastmen, crop nting was too hard. Why would those crops always wilt? It was an unsolvable problem.

    It was exactly because of this that the human merchants would speak of grains like they were treasures, and the beastmen believed it, because in thetter¡¯s view, crop nting was truly a difficult matter.

    But now Zhao Hai told them that in the humannds, grain production was very high. Wales and Yale couldn¡¯t ept this statementpletely at the moment.

    The 2 of them looked nkly at Zhao Hai and hoped that what Zhao Hai said was false, because the figures Zhao Hai listed were too far apart from the figures listed by the human merchants.

    Wales stammered after a moment, ¡°Y-y-you¡¯re telling the truth?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Of course! Beastmen usually can¡¯t look at the crop production areas. Once they¡¯re there, they would know it¡¯s real. It¡¯s just most of the major production areas are nted with wheat instead of bamboo rice.¡±

    Just then, the couple of guards that Yale sent out had returned. Each of them were carrying 4 sacks of rice between their arms and torsos. It should be noted that each sack had 100 kilos of rice. The fact that each of them could carry 400 kilos while running was enough to show that the strength of Herculean Bull Tribe members was as the legends said.

    The guards put the 8 sacks in front of Wales. Wales and Yale stood up almost at the same time, and walked to the sacks. Both of them opened up a sack each.

    Inside the sacks were bamboo rice. They were a little yellow, like someone coated them in ayer of oil, making it appear to have an oily sheen. It was the highest grade of bamboo rice.

    Yale almost instinctively poured out a sack of rice and then the ground was full of rice pellets. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t mad, as he knew why Yale would do that. It must be due to some human merchants who had cheated them in the past, by putting good rice on top, but put mouldy ones at the bottom. That was why Yale did it.

    Yale looked at the pellets on the ground and scooped them up softly. He sniffed them with his nose and then chewed them in his mouth. He stood up slowly and turned to Zhao Hai, ¡°Mr. Zhao Hai, are all of your rice of this quality?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°All of them are as such. You can inspect them in any way you like.¡±

    Wales didn¡¯t say anything. He just walked to his table and poured himself arge cup of milk wine. After drinking it all down, he put down the cup and looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°Brother Zhao Hai, I want to have a proper talk with you.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Wales and knew that what Wales was about to say would be the key to matters. He nodded and replied, ¡°You can, brother Wales. These 3 next to me are people who will absolutely not betray me. What about the ones around you?¡±

    Wales looked at his escorts and replied, ¡°They too can bepletely trusted.¡±

    ¡®Use people without suspicion, don¡¯t use people when in suspicion¡¯. Wales had demonstrated his ruler¡¯s etiquette on an entry level. The reason why Wales was so sure that these people wouldn¡¯t betray him was because their families were under his control. If these people betrayed him, they and their families would be finished.

    Wales received a ruler¡¯s education since little, so he understood very clearly that, as a higher up, just having a bright side isn¡¯t enough. Your subordinates cannot all be proper gentlemen. You can use a gentleman¡¯s methods against gentlemen. If you a gentleman¡¯s methods against lesser people, you will lose greatly.

    Wales¡¯ escorts didn¡¯t make a sound, but the eyes that were looking at Wales had changed. They were eyes of gratitude. One could say that a single sentence from Wales had grabbed the hearts of these 300 escorts.

    Beastmen were very simple and their thoughts were not asplicated as humans¡¯. To the ones they were truly grateful of, they would give their lives. They wouldn¡¯t be swayed no matter howrge of a benefit was ced before them. But if these beastmen knew that Wales had controlled their families in secret, they would fight against Wales despite the cost of their own and their families¡¯ lives, without backing away. This was the beastmen; Direct, brave, and no sands in their eyes.

    It was exactly because of this that Wales only controlled their families in the shadows and not daring to let them know. If these people really knew about it, then Wales would have no one left to use.

    This is the contradicting part of a ruler. They know how to control their subordinates and get their hearts, but they always think that just having their subordinates¡¯ hearts isn¡¯t enough. They have to put a failsafe over their hearts.

    Zhao Hai nced at the eyes of the escorts and knew what Wales meant. He didn¡¯t disy anything and just smiled, ¡°Then what are you waiting for, brother Wales? Speak.¡±

    Wales looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Zhao Hai, you should know that I¡¯m the 7th prince of Herculean Bull Tribe. In fact, I¡¯m even one of the candidates of being the chieftain. The toppetitor is my eldest brother Gasol. He has the most aplishments in the tribe and has the most following. My seniority isn¡¯t enough, so I would like to cooperate with you.¡±

    Zhao Hai listened to Wales¡¯ words silently. To be honest, he felt that what Wales said was seriously cliched. It¡¯s like therge kingdoms would always run into such things. Sibling conflicts seemed to be something all the families in high positions could not avoid.

    Wales noticed how Zhao Hai went silent so he added, ¡°If you really have that many grains, I want to cooperate with you, and use your grains to solve my tribe¡¯s food problems. I can gain public opinion this way and maybe the position of chieftain in the tribe will be mine. If I be the chieftain, then you¡¯ll be the Herculean Bull Tribe¡¯s sole grain dealer.¡±

    This temptation was huge. The sole grain dealer of a race, for any merchant, was an irresistible temptation.

    How many grains does a single race need each year? No one really calcted it before, but what was certain was that it would be an astronomical sum, especially for beastmen. All of the beastmen could eat more than humans. With the same amount of poption, they needed several times more food than humans. If a merchant became a race¡¯s sole source of food, that merchant would be one of the greatest dealers on the continent almost immediately.

    Unfortunately, Zhao Hai could not be regarded as a legitimate merchant, but he could still fulfill Spiel¡¯s request. He looked at Wales and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about whether or not I can be Herculean Bull Tribe¡¯s sole grain dealer. I nted the grains myself. As long as I have the grains, I will not worry about selling them on Beastmen Prairie. I can cooperate with you, brother Wales, but I want something from you.¡±

    Wales looked at Zhao Hai with iprehension, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°I want Herculean Bull Tribe¡¯s friendship battle g.¡±

 Chapter 247 - Battle Rations

    <h4>Chapter 247 - Battle Rations</h4>

    It was an answer that was beyond Wales and Yale¡¯s expectations. Friendship battle gs were very important to beastmen, which would not be gifted away easily, butpared to being a sole grain dealer to a whole race, it should be expected that everyone would choose being the sole dealer instead of a g.

    But Wales and Yale were clever people. They immediately knew Zhao Hai¡¯s intentions. Zhao Hai was telling them, that between him and them, he¡¯d rather choose friendship than profit.

    Wales looked at Zhao Hai just as Zhao Hai was also looking at Wales calmly. After a moment, Wales raised his wine cup towards Zhao hai and said, ¡°As you wish, brother Zhao Hai.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and he raised his cup, ¡°Thank you, brother Wales.¡± Both of them smiled and drank the wine in their cups in one shot.

    Sometimes, friendships between men are truly strange. There is no need to say a lot and there¡¯s also no need to do a lot. Perhaps it¡¯s just a drink, and they will be friends. Yet sometimes, this friendship needs to be tested.

    The two of them drank for 2 more cups before Zhao Hai spoke, ¡°Brother Wales, where are you headed now? If you still want to go forward, you might run into Iron Wall Fortress¡¯ cavalry. One mistake and there¡¯ll be conflict.¡±

    Wales smiled, ¡°The reason why I¡¯vee here is simply because I want to take a look at Iron Wall Fortress and nothing else special. Now that I¡¯ve run into you, I can¡¯t possibly go to Iron Wall Fortress. Grains are more important than sceneries.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Seems like you¡¯re not letting us go. To tell you the truth, I want to set up shop in Beast God City, hehe. You should know that I not only have grains, but also plenty of vegetables, all fresh. Do you think opening up a vegetable shop in Beast God City will make a lot of people buy them?¡±

    Wales looked at Zhao Hai with a bitter smile, ¡°My brother, are you joking with me? Do you know how expensive vegetables are to us beastmen? You can use vegetables to exchange an argali of equal weight to your vegetables, and without market price. Do you think people will buy your vegetables?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Seems like it¡¯s really a good thing. Oh yes, brother Wales. You beastmen really like to eat mutton. Have you done a lot of research regarding the making of mutton products? Can you make canned mutton?¡±

    Wales did a double take, and then shook his head, ¡°We can¡¯t, my brother. You know that things like cans could be stored for a long time, but there aren¡¯t that many cans, so we have no way to produce them. In fact, producing cans is too troublesome, and frankly, the vor of the cans doesn¡¯t suit our tastes too well.¡±

    Zhao Hai chuckled, ¡°Then is there any method here that can create long term preservable mutton? Of course, the taste has to be good as well.¡±

    Wales looked at Zhao Hai with iprehension, ¡°My brother, what are you trying to pull? Why ask these questions?¡±

    Zhao Haiughed, ¡°My fief is toorge, my brother, but my subordinates are few. I need people. Lots of people. That¡¯s why I want to buy some ves from here. My grains can exchange for a lot of argali from your ce, but once they¡¯re in humannds, they won¡¯t survive for a long time. There¡¯s no argali rted business on the continent, so in such circumstances, the argali can only die when I bring them back. That¡¯s why I want to find a way to process them for long term storage after killing them. This way, I can take my time to think of a way to sell the mutton. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t telling the truth, of course. He could toss as much of the argali into the space as he wanted. But there was one thing Zhao Hai had to admit, and that was he wanted to earn even more money. If he could build a mutton processing factory, then he would be able to earn even more money.

    He had arge fief right now, but just using it to nt things wouldn¡¯t be able to earn too much money. If it weren¡¯t for the cheating device like the space, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t possibly have this many funds by now. To earn money, a factory was needed. With industry, even more money could be earned this way.

    There was one more thing Zhao Hai was worried about. He could buy ves from the beastmen, but beastmen wouldn¡¯t know how to nt things. They may learn, but it would take a very long time. Once in winter, the ves would have almost nothing to do. It would be better to do some side jobs.

    Wales agreed to Zhao Hai¡¯s suggestion. In fact, many merchants who did business with beastmen had meat processing factories or leather factories in humannds. The higher ups of the beastmen knew about it as well.

    What were merchants? They were people who maximized profit. They wanted to bring argali back to the continent which, except for a portion which was sold directly, had to undergo thorough processing.

    Goat skins can be made into clothes shoes, while cow skins and other magic beast skins can be made into leather armor or other leather products. How could the merchants be willing to leave such a big slice of the cake to others? So except for some merchants who didn¡¯t have a lot of strength, manyrge dealers who did business with beastmen had their own factories on the continent. Their fortune was very shocking.

    But the so-called thorough meat processing on the continent was seriously bad. Except for canned meat, which was ham and the like, there were no other ways.

    After they did it in such a way, the price of mutton on the continent had be high on end and a lot of civilians couldn¡¯t afford to eat them at all.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think about changing such a situation, because that way, he would touch on a chain of profit toorge to break. He had no way to withstand the bacsh.

    But he could develop new foods, like specialties on the prairie, which was why he asked Wales whether the prairie had mutton products that could be stored for a long time.

    Wales thought about it and replied, ¡°There IS a kind of mutton production method that¡¯s very in line with your conditions, but there¡¯s a catch. You humans might not like how it¡¯s made.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed, ¡°Do tell. It¡¯s totally better than wasting it.¡±

    Walesughed and replied, ¡°Battle rations. They¡¯re the mostmon food beastmen bring during battles. To put it directly, this type of food is actually jerky. We kill the magic beasts and then cook them, air dry them, and after several times of processing, the meat will be jerky. The size of the jerky is very small. The meat of an argali can even fit into a grain sack in the end. But do not underestimate the jerkies, as the small size is also their greatest advantage. During battle, every beastman will bring a sack of them. Just bring a piece and cook with water. The meat will berge again. One small piece can feed an adult beastman for a meal. It¡¯s the best battle ration.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He had heard of this method before. Back on Earth, as a pretending military fan, he once saw a forum thread which detailed the method of creation for rations created during the times of Genghis Khan. It was simr to what Wales just said. Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know if the thread was being truthful or falsifying, what Wales said should be true.

    The making of jerkies didn¡¯t seem to be of much use to Zhao Hai, because making them was too troublesome. Even if they¡¯re made, they might not be sold. People who could afford mutton wouldn¡¯t buy the jerkies. Selling them to human troops on the continent would also be impossible, because troops had their own provision system, so they wouldn¡¯t be having a rage over the jerkies. People who couldn¡¯t afford mutton would also not be able to afford the jerkies, because after processing, they would be more expensive than normal mutton.

    But then Zhao Hai thought about it. This type of jerky wasn¡¯tpletely without a market. In opposite, the market wasn¡¯t small. He almost forgot that there was crowd of a very special upation on the continent: mercenaries.

    On Earth, mercenaries only existed in legends, which a homebody like Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t possibly meet. Mercenaries on Earth wouldn¡¯t eat the jerkies as well, because they had their own provision lines.

    But on Ark Continent, it¡¯s different. Those mercenaries would travel about in order to stay alive. Sometimes they would engage in rather special missions which would have a long duration. They would need to prepare a lot of edibles, and sometimes they had to hunt magic beasts in order to solve their hunger problems.

    But many special missions wouldn¡¯t let them receive additional provisions, so they could only only count on themselves. The main ration of the mercenaries some time ago was normally a kind ofrge rough tbread. This tbread was very hard, and it had to be boiled in water before it could be eaten. It could be stored for a very long time, but the price wasn¡¯t cheap as well. As for the taste? Don¡¯t count on it.

    If Zhao Hai could really make the jerkies, then it would definitely be a blessing for the mercenaries. The jerkies would not only guarantee the taste, they would also be easy to carry with even richer nutrients. This would definitely be the mercenaries¡¯ main selection.

    Laura obviously never thought of all these, and neither did Wales. To be concise, the taste of this battle ration could only be said to bemon. If it weren¡¯t for a need during battles, beastmen wouldn¡¯t make such jerkies.

    After thinking about the use of jerkies, Zhao Hai¡¯s face was full of smiles, ¡°Thank you, my brother. This suggestion of yours is too marvellous.¡±

    Wales looked at Zhao Hai and replied, ¡°You must know, my brother, that the taste of jerky isn¡¯t too great. We beastmen also don¡¯t make them very much. We only make them when we have to fight battles, and ones that are long in time and in distance.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed, ¡°Of course I know, my brother. But these jerkies are very suitable for type of people: mercenaries. Beastmen have no mercenaries, but humans have many of them. Every time and every moment there are mercenaries fighting, my brother. This kind of battle ration is like the best of delicacy to them.¡±

    Wales and Laura were both stunned as they never thought about this aspect. Laura never made a lot of contact with mercenaries before. Her main clientele wasmon folk, while mercenaries were of a lower levelpared to them. It could be said that they were people of 2 different worlds.

    But you have to admit that on the continent, the amount of mercenaries were numerous. It was force that didn¡¯t attract attention, but it existed nheless.

    Once Laura heard what Zhao Hai said, her eyes sparkled. Her beyond ordinary business senses allowed her to discover the business opportunity immediately, but she thought that all of this still needed careful observation.

    Wales looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Zhao Hai, you are a smart person. You can even think of such an idea. Now I¡¯m really curious as to where your fief is.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Brother Wales, my identity isn¡¯t too weed for the humans, hehe. That¡¯s why no one knows where my fief is. Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this. I want to open up a shop in Beast God City. I need your help in this.¡±

    Walesughed, ¡°My brother, what are you opening up a shop for? I want all of your grains and all of your vegetables. What are you going to do that for?¡±

    Zhao Haiughed, ¡°Believe me, my brother, you can¡¯t digest the things in my hands. Just the vegetables alone will be more than you can handle, hehe. Of course, all of my things can supply the Herculean Bull Tribe first, and then sold to other peopleter, alright?¡±

    Walesughed, ¡°My brother, I¡¯ve been waiting those words. You don¡¯t need to worry about the shop. I can help you settle it. But brother, you must ready the grains for me. We¡¯re going to the Buffalo Tribe and Fighting Bull Tribe for a look. Buffalo Tribe is my teacher¡¯s tribe, and Fighting Bull Tribe has rtive ties to me as well. 4 of my older sisters were married into there, so I want to solve their grain problems.¡±

    Even though Wales spoke of his situation to Zhao Hai in order to cooperate with him, he still couldn¡¯t trust Zhao Haipletely. Besides, the things he told Zhao Hai could be heard from any tribe on the prairie. The fighting between him and Gasol had long been public knowledge. It wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    But grains were too important to Wales. If Zhao Hai really had a lot of grains, then he would have hope in defeating Gasol. But the pretext was that Zhao Hai really had the grains.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t object. To him, cooperating with Wales was just for the sake of getting the Herculean Bull Tribe¡¯s friendship g. It¡¯s just as Zhao Hai said; he had grains in his hand and didn¡¯t need to worry about selling them on Beastmen Prairie. But if he could get the friendship g, it would have a lot of benefits inter business on the prairie.

    He was simply selling the grains. What Wales would use them for and how to use them, wouldn¡¯t be any of his business. To be honest, Zhao Hai really didn¡¯t want to be dragged into the conflict between Wales and Gasol.

    There was a great difference between the situation among the beastmen and the humans, and that was humans had already been treated with hostility on Beastmen Prairie. If Zhao Hai were inadvertently dragged into this sort of inner conflict of the beastmen, he would have nothing to gain. This was something he didn¡¯t want.

 Chapter 248 - Healing Is Costly

    <h4>Chapter 248 - Healing Is Costly</h4>

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t drink a lot today. He was friends with Wales, but this ¡®friend¡¯ couldn¡¯t bepared to Spiel. Zhao Hai could get along with Spielpletely because of their personalities, so they truly became friends. With Wales, it was more or less mutual maniption.

    Zhao Hai and others returned to the space that night and also brought Greene and others into the space as well. Then, Zhao Hai spoke to them about wanting to make battle rations.

    Greene and Kun Zheng trained outdoors when they were young, and they were also mercenaries for a period of time. The 2 of them knew well about the life of mercenaries, so they had a greater say about the matter of battle rations.

    When Zhao Hai finished, Greened nodded, ¡°This is a good idea. Some business owners on the continent treat mercenaries with importance, but I¡¯ve never heard about it when ites to battle rations. Many mercenaries whine that the tbread is too hard to eat, but they have no other choice, since mercenaries have to prepare foods that can be kept for a long time. To be honest, I ate that kind of tbread back in the day, and it was really bad.¡±

    Kun Zheng nodded, ¡°This can count as a low end business as well. Actually, such a low end business can bring in profit easier. I think we can turn blue-eyed rabbit meat into battle rations, so the price will be cheaper. But as for just the factory, it¡¯s too much of a waste. If we have the time, we can purchase a poultry processing factory. Whether long-haired boars, blue-eyed rabbits or argali, we will have a ce to ¡®digest¡¯ themter.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°Purchasing the factory isn¡¯t hard, and neither is the production. The problem is the selling route. We can¡¯t do it if we want to sell it in Fansile Duchy. Besides being too small, our names are too big over there. We have to change a venue this time.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°We¡¯re going to Rosen Empire anyway, so we¡¯ll leave it to you when ites to business matters. With a ¡®heavenly beauty¡¯ like you, I don¡¯t need to worry about things being unseble, hehe.¡±

    Laura rolled her eyes at Zhao Hai and then said, ¡°There are many benefits when we form ties with Wales this time, but there are also lots of troubles as well, so we have to be careful. I think we should make a foothold in Beast God City first before we think about something else.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s rest for today. We¡¯ve been in a hurry since yesterday, so first we nt the roots in Beast God City, and then execute our n.¡±

    Laura and others nodded. The n Zhao Hai spoke of was actually the collection of special magic beasts and nts. It¡¯s just they still knew too little about Beastmen Prairie right now, so Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t in a hurry to collect those things.

    Greene asked Zhao Hai suddenly, ¡°Young master, what do you think about this Wales character? Is he trustworthy?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought about it and replied, ¡°He¡¯s a rare clever being among beastmen. I think he¡¯s more like a human. I¡¯m scared about trusting himpletely, but I think it¡¯s ok to cooperate with him.¡±

    Greened nodded, ¡°From what you said about what Wales did, it can be said that he¡¯s an ambitious and clever person. It¡¯s dangerous to cooperate with such a person, but it¡¯s good that we¡¯re only cooperating. Whatever the case, Herculean Bull Tribe is also one of Beastmen Prairie¡¯s powerful race tribe. Cooperating with him will bring us a lot of benefits.¡±

    Kun Zheng spoke to Zhao Hai, ¡°You were right in wanting their friendship g instead of being the sole grain dealer. If we really went for thetter, other beastmen tribes would think that we¡¯re trying to control the Herculean Bull Tribe using grains. We won¡¯t get any benefit on Beastmen Prairie that way. There are some contradictions among beastmen, but treating humans with hostility is somethingmon. If we do anything that makes the beastmen feel endangered, all of the beastmen will boycott us and then the Herculean Bull Tribe will deny the agreement. Instead of letting that happen, it would be more practical to get the friendship g.¡±

    To be honest, Zhao Hai really didn¡¯t think that much, but he had to admit that things would probably unfold that way. Beastmen themselves had strong caution towards humans. If Zhao Hai really became the Herculean Bull Tribe¡¯s sole grain dealer, he and others might be spited by all of the every beastman, considering the history of beastmen being cheated. It seemed that his choice at the time was correct.

    After discussing about setting up shop in Beast God City again, Zhao Hai and others went to rest. But before he did so, he turned the Jackal Tribe¡¯s people, which he stored, into undead creatures. The leader among them turned into a high level undead. He wanted to know who it was exactly that let the Jackal Tribe attack Wales.

    And the result was within Zhao Hai¡¯s expectations. It was indeed Gasol. Zhao Hai was sure that it must be Gasol after knowing about what went on between Wales and Gasol. It¡¯s just he didn¡¯t know about the reasons which Wales spoke of, since he wasn¡¯t a Herculean Bull Tribe¡¯s member.

    These Jackal Tribe¡¯s members didn¡¯te from a single tribe, but formed by many of the jackal tribes. Before they took action, Gasol gave their tribes lots of argali. That was why they came to deal with Wales.

    It could be said that jackals were like the mercenaries of the beastmen. Zhao Hai knew after questioning, that it wasn¡¯t the first time Gasol made them do such a thing. In fact, he would seek out the jackals every year, and let them help him deal with beastmen hostile to him. Jackals yed the roles of mercenaries and assassins on Beastmen Prairie.

    But all this wasn¡¯t what Zhao Hai was concerned about. He didn¡¯t get too many things out of the jackal, so he threw him back into Storage, and let out the 2 spirit jackals that were still alive and injured.

    Their injuries weren¡¯t light. One¡¯s front paw was broken and was connected by only some skin, while the other¡¯s spine was snapped. Both of them were at theirst throes, and they weren¡¯t going to make it.

    Zhao Hai looked at these 2 spirit jackals without knowing what to do about them. Could they still be alive after being taken to the ranch? Would it admit them?

    After a wry smile, Zhao Hai decided to test things out. With a sh of his figure, he brought the 2 heavily injured spirit jackals to the ranch.

    Immediately after that, the notification voice said,

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but cursing the system for being too ck-hearted. This was practically forcing him to treat the spirit jackal¡¯s injuries. Without treatment, there would be no rank, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to be raised. What a ck-hearted establishment. It¡¯s 10000 gold coins! How many more must Zhao Hai sell in order to get the amount back?

    But it might be a good thing after thinking about it more. When encountering injured magic beastster on, he could bring them into the space and let it treat their injuries. That way, he wouldn¡¯t attract attention. Gold coins could be earned after using them anyway. Compared to the coins, levelling up the system was more important.

    Zhao Hai immediately chose to treat the spirit jackals¡¯ injuries. It was good that it was simply 10000 gold coins. Otherwise, he would be even more heartbroken.

    With a sh of white light, the 2 spirit jackals became alive and well in front of Zhao Hai. There were no traces of injury at all.

    The notification voice also came out at this time,

    Zhao Hai nodded as he was quite satisfied with the results, but Zhao Hai didn¡¯t raise spirit jackals immediately. He couldn¡¯t use them now, so he decided to wait and see if they could be usedter. If there was no need to, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t raise them in his lifetime.

    After sorting out the matters in the ranch, Zhao Hai returned to his room in order to sleep well for a night. He drank too much yesterday and he drank again today, so his headache was beyond painful. He also had to sort out the deal with spirit jackals earlier, so now that it¡¯s all done, he felt like he was about to fall apart.

    After an uneventful night, Zhao Hai and others came out from the space the next morning. Wales sent people to invite Zhao Hai for breakfast, but they didn¡¯t go as they had breakfast in the space. They then readied the wagons in order to leave.

    Wales was indeed smarter than other beastmen, but as someone who grew up in people¡¯s hands, he still had some bad noble habits, and one of which was the knack for keeping up appearances. If it weren¡¯t for this, he wouldn¡¯t have brought so many tents as well as useless things.

    By the time Zhao Hai waspletely ready, Wales only just finished his meal and was slowly tidying up his things. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t hold back a wry smile when he looked at that. With Wales¡¯ speed, it might be noon before the things could be packed up. Zhao Hai really didn¡¯t know how many hours out of today could he use to hasten the trip.

    But there¡¯s no helping it. He promised Wales to travel together, so he could only wait. Fortunately, the herculean bull escorts weren¡¯t slow in packing things up. They had finished around 9 o¡¯clock in the morning, so they would finally get on the road.

    What Wales and others used to pull wagons were a type of bull shaped magic beast. These bull shaped magic beasts were the same as their mounts. They were all ground based bulls. Their forward movement speed weren¡¯t much slower than horses, yet they were more powerful. This could be seen from their wagons.

    The wagons Wales and others used were veryrge. A single one of them was asrge as 4 of Zhao Hai¡¯s wagons. This impressed him very much. He looked at the ground bulls and imagined when he would get one for himself.

    Wales wasn¡¯t inside a wagon. Instead, he was riding on his own mount. Although Wales was a prince, beastmen rode on mounts since little. For the beastmen, riding on mounts was morefortable than being inside wagons.

 Chapter 249 - Sudden Change

    <h4>Chapter 249 - Sudden Change</h4>

    By noon, Zhao Hai knew why Wales didn¡¯t hurry earlier at morning. Wales and the others didn¡¯t even stop during noon, and they just ate some jerkies on their mounts and drank a few mouthfuls of water. They didn¡¯t stop during their trip.

    Of course, the jerkies Wales and the others were eating were not that type of battle rations. They were a type of food that beastmen frequently ate, especially during a rush. They would prepare some when herding, and then put them in pouches to eat anytime.

    These jerkies had a certain water content, so the storage time wouldn¡¯t be too long. They were easy to make andmon beastmen knew how to make them. They could count as beastmen¡¯s dried food.

    Once Zhao Hai saw this, he had to refrain from stopping as well. To be honest, when it came to sprinting, ground bulls couldn¡¯tpare to windchaser horses. But topete in endurance, windchaser horses would be far too worse. Zhao Hai and the others¡¯ current speed could barely keep up with the speed of Wales¡¯ group. If Zhao Hai stopped to eat now, it would surely affect the speed of the trip.

    But this wasn¡¯t too much for Zhao Hai. He found a time to enter the space, and then let Maylin make them a meal before returning back into the wagon, where he ate lightly with Laura and others.

    Laura¡¯s wagon wasn¡¯t small, so it wasn¡¯t a problem for Zhao Hai and others to eat inside it. At night, they started setting up camp. Just then, he had to admire the ability of the beastmen in setting up tents; they set up their campsite in just a short time. The whole process only took a little more than an hour. This speed was very surprising.

    Luckily, Zhao Hai and others didn¡¯t need to ready too many things. Just a single tent was needed to settle things, since it was just set up in order to put up a front.

    Zhao Hai and Wales ate stewed mutton for the day, which thetter was very generous with. This was the difference betweenrge tribes and small tribes. For people of smaller tribes, every goat was their fortune, which would be too much of a waste if eaten. But for Wales, the argali were just their food.

    After the dinner, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t chat with Wales. He felt that he and Wales weren¡¯t of the same kind. Wales was smart and ambitious, while to be frank, Zhao Hai was just a normal person, working hard to live out his humble days.

    Zhao Hai originally thought that they could reach Beast God City uneventfully, and then set up shop there to develop slowly like smooth sailing.

    But he forgot about a saying, which goes ¡®ns are never faster than changes¡¯. Right at the 3rd day of their trip with Wales, a sudden change came.

    They were still rushing ahead like before. As the Beastmen Prairie was toorge, running into a small tribe in a few days¡¯ time would not be an easy matter. Zhao Hai would still let blood hawks conduct reconnaissance in the sky, albeit in a very reduced range.

    At noon of the 3rd day, Zhao Hai and the others were still rushing without rest. In order to ensure that their speed could keep up with Wales, Zhao Hai turned the windchaser horses that pulled the wagons into undead creatures during the 1st night when he returned to the space. With these undead that didn¡¯t know what fatigue was, Zhao Hai¡¯s group could easily keep up to Wales and others.

    Zhao Hai drank some coya while sitting next to Laura after they had dinner. He had to admit that the design of Laura¡¯s wagon was too ergonomic. If it weren¡¯t for size issues, they could just sleep inside it.

    Just then, a cry from the hawk in the sky grabbed Zhao Hai¡¯s attention. Zhao Hai raised his head to look at a single blood hawk going in circles in the sky. He looked at the hawk carefully and his expression changed.

    Laura and the others didn¡¯t pay it any mind as the blood hawks would fly back to report in these days, so they guessed that it was probably due to having discovered magic beasts or some small tribes nearby. Perhaps Wales thought that the matter of grains was too important, so he didn¡¯t go to the smaller tribes for a spin like before. Instead, he just moved forward. Zhao Hai was somewhat disappointed at this, but in order to get to Beast God City as soon as possible, he moved along with Wales like he had for the past few days.

    Zhao Hai looked at the blood hawk for a while and then spoke to Laura, ¡°Get ready. There¡¯s a team of bull-headed cavalrying our way. About 100 in number.¡±

    Laura was startled and her expression changed, ¡°Should we notify Wales?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not do so for now. Wales has the power to protect himself, since his escorts aren¡¯t vegetarians. But why have the bull-headed cavalrye here? There are norge tribes nearby. Mobilizing 100 cavalry in one go, this tribe¡¯s strength wouldn¡¯t be too bad. How could they be here?¡±

    Laura had also frowned, ¡°Let¡¯s not think about it too much. We¡¯re still in the fringe areas of the prairie. The ones active here are small tribes, while the medium andrge tribes are further inside. The other party is all cavalry and 100 isn¡¯t arge number. Unfortunately, we don¡¯t know which race they belong to.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°We¡¯ll know it soon. The other party will be able to see us after an hour, so we¡¯ll just have to be more careful.¡± Laura nodded. When it came to their safety, Laura didn¡¯t worry in the slightest. They just didn¡¯t want to expose themselves too much.

    They were being careful, but they weren¡¯t too worried. Now that they were next to Wales, anything could be settled by him. This was the logic of ¡®arge tree is good for staying under it¡¯.

    As expected, after an hour, a very loud galloping sound came from far away. The galloping was like rumbling thunder, which would let any listener know that whatever was running would be heavy. Wales and others also went on alert.

    With the galloping sounds, Zhao Hai and the others could see that a ck line was slowlying after them from their front left. Then the ck line was followed by ayer of green stuff behind it. When they got closer, Zhao Hai and the others found out that the green stuff was actually broken grass raised up in hands.

    Very soon, the team of people got closer, and Zhao Hai could gradually look at them clearly. But when he did, he was shocked, because they were herculean bulls as well.

    What differentiated them from Wales and others was that this team didn¡¯t raise battle gs. They had wounds, and some were even covered in bloodstains. One could tell at a nce that they had been through a great battle. This team of people was protecting a single person.

    That person was also a herculean bull. He was wearing a bright yellow robe, but he had obviously been through a great battle as well, so his robe was full of bloodstains.

    These 100 people were holding weapons with bloodshot eyes and faces full of fatigue, but their killing aura was soaring sky high. It was as if they had killed during every step of the way.

    Zhao Hai and others were dumbstruck when they saw them, but soon they understood. The one leading this team must be a prince of the Herculean Bull Tribe. If not, why was he wearing a robe and why were they so diposed?

    Right now, Wales was even more shocked than Zhao Hai, because he knew these people. The one in the robe was exactly his 6th brother, Mendez!

    If it was asked who of the Herculean Bull Tribe treated Wales the best, it would be Mendez, of course. Wales¡¯ father also treated him well, but it was more like a form of admiration, while Mendez disyed caring love.

    When Wales saw Mendez looking so worn, he was shocked before his heart sank. He knew why Mendez was in such a way; It must be that something had happened in the tribe. When he connected this to the jackals¡¯ attack on him, a bad feeling surged in his heart.

    Wales immediately made his way to the cavalry, while Yale and others also recognized them. Everyone stopped as they looked at Mendez and the others in shock.

    Mendez also saw Wales, and the murderous expression on his face disappeared instantly. His eyes closed, his body swayed, and he copsed from his mount in an instant.

    Wales immediately got down from his mount when he saw this, but he never expected that Mendez¡¯s copse was just a start. The cavalry warriors who followed Mendez, upon seeing Mendez¡¯s copse, had also fallen from their own mounts one after another.

    This situation was like how Chinese people put dumplings into pots. In just an instant, everyone fell down from their mounts, which frightened Wales and others a lot. Every escort got down from their mounts and ran towards the cavalry.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s group looked at all of this idly. He didn¡¯t know what became of the trip. Why would herculean bulls, who were known for being powerful and enduring, be in such straits?

    Zhao Hai immediately jumped down from his wagon and walked towards the people. He spoke to Meg as he walked, ¡°Meg, help me out.¡± Meg heeded with a sound and took out her own iron scroll.

    There were 5 magics in the Demon Sealing Iron Scroll;

    Protection Of Angels, which was a single target protection magic, level 6;

    de Of Judgement, which was a single target attacking magic, level 7;

    Descent Of Holy Light, which was a group healing magic, as well as a group attacking magic against dark creatures, level 6;

    Holy Light Step, which was a teleport type single target escaping magic, level 6;

    Holy Recital, a single or group attacking mental magic, level 7.

    These light magics were only level 7 at the highest, but they included 3 aspects like attacking, protecting and escaping. One could say they were very practical. In a light mage¡¯s hands, this was an incredible treasure already.

    Zhao Hai walked quickly towards the crowd of people, while Wales had embraced Mendez and called out his name. But it seemed like Mendez and others were very tired as they had all lost consciousness.

    Zhao Hai walked to Wales and said, ¡°My brother, let my fiance¨¨ take a look. She knows some healing magics.¡±

    Wales raised his head in a hurry after hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s words. He nced at Laura and Meg at Zhao Hai¡¯s side, who were wearing ordinary home clothes. He couldn¡¯t tell how either of these 2 knew magic.

    Zhao Hai smiled and spoke to Meg, ¡°Meg, help out and see.¡± Meg heeded with a sound and then walked forward.

 Chapter 250 - Determination

    <h4>Chapter 250 - Determination</h4>

    Meg wasn¡¯t that good at treating wounds. She was just a wind mage, but with the iron scroll in her hands, she would naturally have an easier time.

    She walked over to the herculean bulls and opened the scroll to use ¡®Descent Of Holy Light¡¯. A pir of white light came down and illuminated the several hundred square metres of ground they were on.

    As the white light came down, theplexions of Mendez and others became much better while fatigue vanished from their faces. Those who had injuries were having their wounds closed up rapidly.

    The white light faded soon after. Those people were still lying on the ground, but theirplexions were much better than before. None of them woke up, however. They were breathing stably, and they appeared to be asleep. Wales no longer shouted for Mendez when he saw this. Instead, he let his people set up tents and prepare food.

    These people appeared to be really exhausted, as no matter how Wales¡¯ escorts moved and hauled them, there was no response. They used more more than 2 hours to put all of Mendez¡¯s group into the tents.

    The weapons in their hands made Wales¡¯ group even more surprised. They were all Herculean Bull Tribe¡¯s people, and theymonly used double-sided heavy axes. These axes and their hafts were all forged of fine iron. As for people of Wales¡¯ status, their heavy axes were forged of fine steel, and were very rare among beastmen.

    Heavy axes like these had great killing power. The axe heads were thick and sturdy so they weren¡¯t easily damaged, which made them suitable weapons for herculean bulls. On Beastmen Prairie, other than the Herculean Bull Tribe, there were also many other powerful races whose weapons were this kind of heavy double-sided axe.

    But these weapons had now been broken; some of the hafts had been seriously warped, and some of the cutting edges showedrge cracks. It was obvious that they had undergone a very brutal fight.

    Some of their mounts also bore wounds. One should know that ground bulls¡¯ defenses couldn¡¯tpare to stoneskin bulls, but only in a rtive sense. The stoneskin bulls¡¯ defenses were very freakish, sopared to other magic beasts, the ground bulls¡¯ defenses were already high enough. Yet for them to have injuries, this exined the strength of their opponents.

    Yale was at a ground bull¡¯s side to examine the scars carefully. Even though ¡®Descent Of Holy Light¡¯ had healed the wounds, some who were too heavily injured would still leave scars behind.

    It was a veryrge scar, from the back to the rear waist, nearly 1 metre long. Yale looked clearly at it, as if the scar had grown flowers.

    Yale stood up after a while. Wales looked at Yale¡¯s darkened face and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, teacher? What kind of weapon did this?¡±

    Yales nced at Wales and replied, ¡°It¡¯s flying axes.¡±

    Flying axes were heavy thrown ranged weapons. Normally much smaller than heavy double-sided axes, and weighing about 10 kilos each. But once thrown, the damage would be veryrge. Even amon iron shield could be shattered from a single strike by this kind of flying axe.

    Normal people couldn¡¯t use these flying axes because they were too heavy and couldn¡¯t be thrown very far. Adding their special shape, their uracy was difficult to grasp, so only very few people would use these flying axes as long range weapons.

    But there was a race born to use flying axes. They had boundless strength and a natural grasp of flying axes¡¯ usage. The axes they threw would be extremely urate, which made the axes be known far and wide as one of the famous long ranged weapons. This race was the herculean bulls.

    Once Wales heard that the ground bulls were wounded by flying axes, Wales¡¯ expression changed. Even though it was a scar, it sent Wales a message: the ones who hurt Mendez and his group were very likely herculean bulls.

    Mendez and the others were hurt by his own people? What did this mean? This meant that a change had taken ce within the Herculean Bull Tribe, and one that was highly unfavorable to Wales.

    Wales¡¯ expression darkened. He looked at Yale and asked, ¡°Teacher, how do you perceive this?¡±

    Yale replied with a darkened expression as well, ¡°Something must¡¯ve happened in the tribe. You and Mendez are on the best of terms, and he also knew you would being here. It looks like he was looking for you. I¡¯m afraid that ¡®something¡¯ in the tribe must¡¯ve been incredible, and is likely tied to Gasol.¡±

    Wales replied, ¡°It can¡¯t be. Father and the high elders are keeping watch. What tides can Gasol raise?¡±

    Yale looked at Wales and said, ¡°Do not forget that the 10000 Beast Festival is approaching. The high elders might¡¯ve gone to Beast God City. If 2 of the high elders had left, then Gasol would have a chance.¡±

    Wales shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s still my father¡­¡± He stopped. His father was the chieftain, but his strength was only at level 8. There was no way topare a level 8 with a level 9. Level 9 meant invincible, while level 8 meant vulnerable.

    One couldn¡¯t possibly use any kind of scheming attacks to deal with level 9 powerhouses. Even poisoning would be very difficult to achieve. Unless it was a ce filled with toxic air like Rotten Corpse Swamp, poison wouldn¡¯t be a threat to a level 9 powerhouse.

    But the same couldn¡¯t be said for level 8. A level 8 could also be called a powerhouse, but level 8 powerhouses couldn¡¯t fare well against poisons. There were a lot of level 8 powerhouses who had died from poisons across history.

    Once Wales thought about this, his expression changed before he stared at Yale, ¡°Teacher, you mean¡­?¡±

    Yale nodded, ¡°It¡¯s very likely that Gasol¡¯s lot used an unspeakable means to deal with the chieftain, and then made a sudden move to usurp the position, making it a factful session. This way, even the high elders won¡¯t be able to do anything if they return, since Gasol has now be chieftain.¡±

    Wales¡¯ bull eyes red and even became red. His 2 hands were balled into fists and his breathing became hoarse.

    Yale looked at Wales and said, ¡°All of this is just our spection at the moment. We will have to wait until the 6th Prince wakes up to confirm it. But Wales, right now you not only need to take care of the 6th Prince and know the truth, but there¡¯s also him.¡± Yales pointed towards Zhao Hai¡¯s direction.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s group had also set up their tent right now. They didn¡¯te to Wales¡¯ camp because they knew Wales would be very busy right now. They did what they could, so it was up to Wales and the others.

    Wales nced at Zhao Hai¡¯s campsite and then asked Yale with confusion, ¡°What do you mean, teacher?¡±

    Yale replied, ¡°If Gasol has now be chieftain, it is illegal. We can rally the other branch tribes and overthrow Gasol¡¯s rule. In order to do that, it won¡¯t happen just by using our lips. There has to be a benefit as well, and a sufficientlyrge one at that. If Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t lied to us, then he himself is a sufficientlyrge benefit.¡±

    Wales knew what Yale meant. So what if Gasol became chieftain now? He had used an unspeakable means to be one. Even the high elders would be dissatisfied with him. This was Wales¡¯ chance; If he joined with enough branch tribes, he could apply for the abolishment of Gasol¡¯s position with the high elders. No matter how powerful Gasol would be, he wouldn¡¯t dare to disobey the wills of the high elders.

    But just parading around wouldn¡¯t be enough, as it wouldn¡¯t be possible to make the branch tribes follow him. He needed benefits to move them, and Zhao Hai had something that could move them.

    Grains were too important for beastmen. If Zhao Hai had enough grains, he could take the position of chieftain back from Gasol.

    Wales nodded and said, ¡°When 6th brother wakes up and we figure out what really happened, then I will look for Zhao Hai. There¡¯s no use doing so now. We don¡¯t know what happened in the tribe at all.¡±

    Yale nodded, ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s confirm what happened first. It¡¯s strange though. I heard the human merchants saying that among them, light mages and ck mages are mutually opposed. Why does Zhao Hai¡¯s fiancee know how to use light magics? It doesn¡¯t make sense, does it?¡±

    Wales let out a grunt before replying, ¡°How many truths can those human liars tell? Besides, I keep feeling that Zhao Hai has an unusual identity. You remember, teacher? He let it slip himself, that his identity wasn¡¯t wee over there in humannds. He must¡¯ve gotten into trouble, or else he wouldn¡¯t be here on Beastmen Prairie. You saw his grains. Why would he bring them here if he didn¡¯t run into trouble? Those are the best grains I¡¯ve seen in my life. I¡¯ve never even seen such fine bamboo rice from lion tribes or tiger tribes.¡±

    Yale nodded, ¡°No matter what his identity is in the humannds, if he has the grains and can help us, it¡¯s enough.¡±

    Wales nodded and looked into the distance at the prairie, ¡°Whatever happened, I will be Herculean Bull Tribe¡¯s ruler. If Gasol really intends to harm our father, I will kill him myself.¡±

    Yale was quiet as he just looked at Wales quietly. To be honest, he was worried, but more than that, he was happy. Wales was ambitious before, but he didn¡¯t want to fight against Gasol. Otherwise, with his father¡¯s affection, his force wouldn¡¯t be smaller than Gasol¡¯s.

    Although Wales looked like he was fighting before, Yale had always felt that he hadcked something. Now he knew. What Walescked was a determination, which he now had.

    Just then, a wave of thick aroma came. Wales looked around, and saw that it was his subordinates cooking a mutton soup. This was for Mendez and the others, who looked like they hadn¡¯t eaten or slept for a long time. It was already a miracle that they could fight fiercely and reach here.

 Chapter 251 - Anytime

    <h4>Chapter 251 - Anytime</h4>

    Wales and Yale didn¡¯t expect that Mendez and his team would sleep until the 2nd morning before waking up. Before that, they were like unconscious brain-dead people; no one moved or even turned in their sleep.

    Wales and Yale, however, were not sleeping. This disy from Mendez and his team could only exin that they were too tired. The more it was like that, the more it meant that it was a grave matter.

    When the sun rose on the 2nd morning, a sound came from the tents. Wales and Yale, who hadn¡¯t slept, were startled, and then the two of them charged straight into Mendez¡¯s tent. Mendez was resting inside.

    Mendez just woke up, and he was sitting inside the tent and looking around. Although he entered a defensive stance on instinct upon seeing Wales and Yale charging in, he soon rxed as his expression became one of tion, ¡°Little 7th, I¡¯ve finally found you.¡±

    Then his expression darkened all of a sudden and he said, ¡°Little 7th, you have to run as far away from the tribe as possible. 5th brother is dead, and so is our father. Gasol has be the chieftain now, and he wants to hunt you down.¡±

    Even though Wales had thought about this oue, hearing it from Mendez¡¯s lips filled his mind with noise for a moment. His vision went dark, and he swayed where he stood. Yale immediately grabbed him before Wales would faint.

    Fortunately, Wales had a bit of mental preparation for this. After a few deep breaths, he focused on Mendez and asked, ¡°What happened, 6th brother? Please exin clearly.¡±

    Mendez¡¯s tears were pouring out as he nodded, ¡°Not long after you left, the 2 high elders made their way towards Beast God City due to 10000 Beasts Festival. Not long after they left, father suddenly became sick and died in just a few days. Gasol immediately announced that before father died, he had handed over the chieftain¡¯s position to Gasol. But me and 5th brother didn¡¯t believe it, because when father passed away, we weren¡¯t at his side. Gasol sent people to surround father¡¯s tent and didn¡¯t let us in.¡±

    Wales¡¯ face went ashen. He knew that his father was a level 8 powerhouse and his health was great. How could he contract an illness and pass away not even a few days after? It was absolutely impossible.

    Mendez continued, ¡°When burying father, 5th brother discovered something wrong. 5th brother wasn¡¯t healthy and he ate medicine every year, which was why he knew some drugs very well. When he saw father¡¯s face, he knew. Father wasn¡¯t sick. He was poisoned.¡±

    SPLACK!!

    Wales smashed a small table at the side with his fist. His eyes were red, and his breathing was like a bellows.

    Mendez only nced at him and then continued, ¡°When 5th brother discovered this, he didn¡¯t voice it. He looked for me that night and spoke of it to me, in order to let me find you. But right at that time, Gasol suddenly announced that me, you, and 5th brother are Herculean Bull Tribe¡¯s traitors, and issued an order to kill us. We went through many detours in order to find you here. If we hadn¡¯t found you, we¡¯d be in greater danger. Gasol must be looking for us all over the prairie right now.¡±

    Wales breathed hoarsely, ¡°That bastard. From this day on, he¡¯s my enemy. I will have this revenge. I will!¡±

    Mendez looked at Wales and said, ¡°Wales, Gasol controls the tribe now. You can¡¯t take revenge. It¡¯s useless. Believe me, we can start over far away from the tribe. With your 300 escorts and my 100, we can have up to 400 warriors. We can make another tribe somewhere else.¡±

    There were many such examples on the prairie. A tribe was exterminated, but some warriors escaped to somece else and conquered some smaller tribes, slowly got stronger, and finally became arge tribe. Such things happened on the prairie every year.

    But likewise, there were even more tribes that were eliminated. Mendez was right, however. With their 400 powerful herculean bull warriors, they were not a force to be underestimated. They could carve out a turf for themselves with this strength. Mendez had this confidence.

    Wales shook his head and said, ¡°No. I want to go back and contact the other branch races in order to make them band together and chase Gasol away from the seat.¡±

    Mendez was startled and asked loudly, ¡°No, little 7th, you can¡¯t! It¡¯s too dangerous! The branch tribes might not buy what you say to overthrow Gasol. It doesn¡¯t benefit them. Why should they do it?¡±

    Wales smiled, ¡°I will give them benefits for sure. Come, 6th brother. I¡¯m taking you to see someone.¡± He grabbed Mendez and walked out of the tent.

    Mendez¡¯s mind was in a nk when he was dragged out of the tent by Wales. He had forgotten about what had happened yesterday. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been in a defensive stance when Wales and Yale walked in.

    Actually, when Mendez and the others were riding on their mounts, they were already on the verge of breakdown. They were in a state of semi-unconsciousness, so when they stopped, they slept for a whole day and a half, despite having received Meg¡¯s treatment.

    Mendez saw Zhao Hai¡¯s campsite not far away from him after he got dragged out of the tent. Their campsite wasn¡¯t the same as the one set up by Wales¡¯ people. Not only did Zhao Hai and the others have grains, the style of their tent was also different as well. Human tents and beastman tents were 2 different concepts.

    Mendez then saw the friendship g attached to the top of Zhao Hai¡¯s tent. The Big-bellied Pig Tribe wasn¡¯t a small tribe among the beastmen; they had a medium level strength as well.

    But while the Big-bellied Pig Tribe¡¯s branch tribes could use the tribal gs, the g themselves had slight changes between each other, as eachrger and smaller tribe would have different markings on their gs. It could be said that there were secret unique codes on the gs which belonged to each of their tribes. They were just hard to tell for anyone who wasn¡¯t a beastman.

    Even though it was a friendship g from a big-bellied pig race¡¯s branch tribe, Mendez had a great shock when it came to that. Mendez was very clear that human merchants had never gotten a friendship g from beastmen, because they thought that true friendship never existed between humans and beastmen.

    Mendez was at a loss for words when he saw Zhao Hai¡¯s campsite. Wales let him go just then and spoke, ¡°The one I speak of is him.¡± He pointed at Zhao Hai¡¯s campsite and then detailed how he had met Zhao Hai to Mendez.

    Mendez frowned after hearing the tale. He looked at Wales and asked, ¡°Little 7th, why do I feel like this is all a lie? How can there be such a good thing in this world? Half price? Best bamboo rice? And that many? Impossible, right?¡±

    Wales replied with a cold shimmer in his eyes, ¡°This is our final chance. Instead of running away to somewhere else to set up a small tribe, why don¡¯t we use Zhao Hai¡¯s grains to make a gamble? If we can get the branch tribes¡¯ support, Gasol¡¯s chieftain position will not be stable.¡±

    Mendez was still frowning as he said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that they¡¯re lying to us right now. If they are, we¡¯re finished. We wouldn¡¯t have the slightest chance. Little 7th, I don¡¯t want something to happen to you.¡±

    A trace of feeling touched shed across Wales¡¯ eyes, but he still spoke insistently, ¡°Rx, 6th brother, I will meet with them shortly. Maybe you¡¯ll change your mind once you meet Zhao Hai. Oh right, go and have a bowl of mutton soup. It was boiled for a night.¡±

    Mendez felt an unprecedented hunger when he heard what Wales said. He felt as if his stomach had turned into a ck hole that could fit a cow.

    In the middle of the campsite was arge iron pot. The fire under the pot had not faded yet, and the mutton soup in the pot had been boiled to a white color which looked just like goat milk.

    Next to the pot was a small table with a few bowls on top. Mendez didn¡¯t speak any further as he walked towards the pot, filled a bowl with the soup and drank it slowly.

    Mendez had never felt that mutton soup could be so delicious before. Even though he knew that it was just a thing that couldn¡¯t be more normal than it already was, it felt like he was drinking the most delicious soup in his life.

    A single bowl of mutton soup, and Mendez felt even hungrier, but he knew he couldn¡¯t eat a lot of things right now, so he drank another bowl.

    Because the soup had been boiled for too long, the mutton had already disintegrated. There were only a few bones in the soup, but the vor of the soup had be better as a result.

    After 3 bowls of mutton soup, Mendez put the bowl down. He felt that his body hadpletely recovered. He also felt strange, because he clearly remembered that he had injuries. How could his injuries be recovered so quickly?

    Just then, others had walked out of their tents. They were Mendez¡¯s escorts. They bowed to him when they saw Mendez, which prompted him to wave his hand, ¡°Alright,e and drink some bowls of soup. Little 7th boiled this for a night.¡±

    These people knew who the ¡®Little 7th¡¯ Mendez was referring to actually was, of course. They bowed to Wales immediately and then ran to the pot before drinkingrge mouthfuls of mutton soup. They were seriously starved.

    Mendez also noticed just then that his subordinates¡¯ injuries had all recovered. Even ones withrger wounds had recovered, and only scars were left behind.

    Wales noticed Mendez¡¯s expression. He smiled and said, ¡°No need to look. It was Zhao Hai¡¯s fiancee who used magic to treat your injuries. Let¡¯s go and meet Zhao Hai.¡± Mendez nodded immediately and followed Wales to Zhao Hai¡¯s campsite. He was really curious about Zhao Hai now.

    They soon arrived outside Zhao Hai¡¯s campsite, and Zhao Hai also came out from the tent immediately. It was still early, but Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t wake upte, and had already eaten breakfast.

    Wales immediately greeted with a chest salute when he saw Zhao Haiing out, ¡°Brother Zhao Hai, I want to thank you for your assistance.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and returned the gesture, ¡°Brother Wales, you¡¯re too weing. Being able to help you is my honor.¡±

    Mendez also walked forward and saluted Zhao Hai, ¡°Mendez greets brother Zhao Hai. Thank you for your assistance. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have gotten better this quickly.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed in response, ¡°Brother Mendez, you¡¯re too kind.¡±

    Wales saw Laura and 2 others behind Zhao Hai and then spoke to Zhao Hai, ¡°Brother Zhao Hai,e with me to my tent. I have something to discuss with you.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and led Laura and the others to follow Wales to the tent.

    Once they sat down, a few people immediately brought some bowls of hot mutton soup. Wales dismissed the people afterwards, leaving only Wales himself, Mendez, Yale, and then Zhao Hai and the others.

    After the people left, Wales spoke to Zhao Hai, ¡°Brother Zhao Hai, you have discovered as well, right? Something happened in my home.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded as it wasn¡¯t anything strange. If he couldn¡¯t realize even this, then he would be an idiot.

    Wales continued, ¡°My eldest brother started a coup, poisoned our father, killed my 5th brother, and then sent people to hunt us down. He even became chieftain.¡± When Wales spoke to this point, his face was filled with hatred, but his eyes were looking at Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai was still being calm. He just frowned slightly and looked at Wales, ¡°Brother Wales, what do you want me to help you with? To be honest, with my identity, if I help you, you might get further and further away from the position.¡±

    Wales knew why Zhao Hai said that. It was because Zhao Hai was a human. If the tribe knew that a human was helping in the fighting over the position of chieftain, then Wales would only be further and further away from the chieftain position.

    Wales also never nned to let Zhao Hai help him inbat directly. It couldn¡¯t be done. However, helping with grains was possible, so he nodded, ¡°I understand, brother Zhao Hai, but I really need your help this time. I want grains. Lots and lots of grains. They have to be at the price you listed earlier. My brother, can you tell me exactly how many grains you have?¡±

    Zhao Hai calcted before answering, ¡°Nearly 200 million kilos, and they are the type I showed you before. There¡¯s also several tens of thousands of kilos of vegetables, and they¡¯re also the same as the ones I showed you before.¡±

    Wales looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°My brother, you must know how important the food is to me. I stake my entire fortune on this, so brother, how long until you can bring the food to the prairie?¡±

    Zhao Hai nced at Wales and replied calmly, ¡°Anytime.¡±

    Wales asked Zhao Hai with a confused look, ¡°Did you say ¡®anytime¡¯, my brother? Even now?¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand softly, and a bunch of vegetables appeared in front of him. Another wave, and the vegetables disappeared. He waved his hand again, and a bunch of grains appeared in front of him. Yet another wave, and the grains disappeared.

 Chapter 252 - 3 Jobs

    <h4>Chapter 252 - 3 Jobs</h4>

    Zhao Hai¡¯s disy had the intention of showing his hand. He wasn¡¯t afraid that Wales would be suspicious of him. He just wanted to let Wales know that he had a storage device.

    For the beastmen, spatial equipments were too mysterious, and even now they didn¡¯t have a single one. It was because they did not have any that they treated spatial equipments like they were sacred artifacts. It was as if the space in a spatial equipment could fit an entire continent.

    Zhao Hai decided to disy this ability in front of Wales and the others after learning this. It could be said that Zhao Hai wanted to cooperate with Wales, because whatever the case may be, if Wales became Herculean Bull Tribe¡¯s chieftain, he would repay the one who had always helped him. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t need too many benefits from Wales. As long as he could be friends with Wales, it would save him a lot of trouble on Beastmen Prairie.

    No matter how self-important the other humans acted, the ones who truly called the shots were still the beastmen. Only by forming good rtionships with beastmen could he stand firm on the prairie.

    The herculean bulls¡¯ ce on the prairie was not lower than ordinary battle tribes. Such a position was definitely not to be looked down on. Even if the smaller tribes wanted to look for trouble, they would have to consider their own strength first. Beastmen on the prairie may be fond of fighting, but they were not entirely maniacs like the jackals.

    Furthermore, the grains in his possession were for selling. If Wales didn¡¯t buy them, it would be Wales¡¯ failure. How would that be any of Zhao Hai¡¯s business? He was just simply selling them to Wales, while he would also sell them for the same price to others should they want to buy from him. He didn¡¯t lower the price because of Wales.

    Of course, the main reason why Zhao Hai dared to do this in front of Wales and the others was because Wales needed the food in his hands. As long as Wales needed the food, he wouldn¡¯t speak of the spatial equipment to others. Zhao Hai would have nothing to be afraid of.

    Wales and others were stunned by Zhao Hai¡¯s disy. They didn¡¯t really know what to say, as Zhao Hai¡¯s performance was too shocking.

    Wales stood up after a while and asked, ¡°Heavens, brother Zhao Hai. You actually have a spatial equipment, and you use it to store food? Are you mad?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Wales with iprehension, ¡°Can spatial equipment not be used to store things? What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    ¡®What¡¯s the problem?¡¯ This question certainly stopped Wales in his tracks. That¡¯s right. Weren¡¯t spatial equipments supposed to be used to store things? What would be the problem if there were no limits?

    Wales felt that he was getting a little dizzy. He spoke after a while, ¡°It¡¯s a big problem. Don¡¯t you realize how precious spatial equipments are? We beastmen have never had a single one. You actually use one to store food? Isn¡¯t it too much of a waste?¡±

    Zhao Haiughed, ¡°My brother Wales, for me, these foods mean all of my fortune and money. If I don¡¯t use it to store them, what else can I use? Besides, I can only use spatial equipment to store the food in order to bring it to Beastmen Prairie at the fastest speed. That¡¯s how I could get away from the damn border troops.¡±

    Wales went silent for a moment before he drew in a long breath andughed loudly, ¡°My brother Zhao Hai, I have to thank you! If it weren¡¯t for your spatial equipment bringing the food over here, we would really be finished. Do you have all of your foods on you?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°All of them. If you will it, I can bring them from my fief at any time. I think I can get another 100 million kilos of them in this period of time.¡±

    Wales looked at Zhao Hai with iprehension, ¡°From your fief at any time? Are you bringing your fief with you?¡±

    Zhao Hai and the othersughed at that, because Wales had guessed correctly. Wales thought that Zhao Hai and the others wereughing because they found his question to be a joke, so he didn¡¯t mind.

    Zhao Haiughed as he said, ¡°Of course not! But I have a flying magic hawk. I can give my spatial equipment to the hawk and then let it fly to my fief, and then bring my food here. It saves a lot of time this way, does it not?¡±

    Wales was stunned, and then looked at Zhao Hai like he was looking at a lunatic, ¡°Are you mad? You are willing to give your spatial equipment to a magic beast?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not mad. This is the best way. Besides, my magic beast isn¡¯t a normal magic beast. To put it exactly, it isn¡¯t a magic beast, but simply a phantasmal beast.¡±

    Wales had heard of phantasmal beasts before, of course. He just never thought that Zhao Hai would have one. He nodded, ¡°Phantasmal beasts are more secure than magic beasts indeed. But my brother, can it really fly that far?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Sure. That¡¯s why I said I can give yourge amounts of food. I¡¯m not kidding. I really have them. Wales my brother, just do whatever you want to do. I can¡¯t help you in anything else, but when ites to grains, I can help you solve those issues. I can even get some from the humannds for you. Only when you need it, of course. I will not give the food away for free. I may not be a legitimate merchant, but I¡¯m a merchant all the same, which is why you have to exchange for it using argali, goat skin products, ves, magic beasts, or even rare nts on the prairie. Of course, the nts cannot be dead ones. They should only be living ones or seeds.¡±

    Wales never thought that Zhao Hai would say this. He looked at Zhao Hai with iprehension and asked, ¡°My brother, isn¡¯t that too much of a loss for you? What do you want the nts for? What use do they have?¡±

    Zhao Haiughed, ¡°My brother, I¡¯m not losing out at all. Perhaps you don¡¯t know that I have an apothecarist senior at home. He needs all of the rare nts in this world as well as umon ones. He wants to build himself the most wholesome nt garden in the world.¡±

    Wales and the 2 others were relieved to hear that. There were 2 kinds of people who were the most mysterious in this world: apothecaries, and alchemists. Not only did the humans have them, but the beastmen had them as well. Only, they were referred to a little differently. Among beastmen, apothecaries were called witch doctors, while alchemists weremonly called shamans.

    Among the beastmen, there were 3 jobs that were respected the most. The 1st was prophets, of course. They were regarded as the wisest of people. The 2nd was shamans, due to theck of metal tools at the beastmen¡¯s disposal, while shamans were researching on how to make metal toolsst long and how to make weapons sturdier. They were thought to be the ones with the greatest spirit of exploration. The 3rd was witch doctors, who were regarded as the most mysterious. They needed all sorts of herbs to treat beastmen illnesses. These 3 kinds of people were highly respected among the beastmen.

    The witch doctors here would sometimes hire some tribes to help gather some nts as well, so when Zhao Hai mentioned that there was someone at home who was an apothecary, they no longer felt Zhao Hai¡¯s methods to be strange.

    Wales took in a rxed breath and looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°My brother, knowing you has got to be the most fortunate thing in my life, hahaha. The Beast God is truly helping me. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been allowed to meet you. You even saved me on your own.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed, ¡°Not necessarily. I do think that the Beast God let me meet you. If not for meeting you, I really don¡¯t know which year I would have to sell all the grains in. You should know that storing the grains too long will turn them into aged rice. That won¡¯t be valuable anymore.¡± Wales and the othersughed at that. In the beastmen¡¯s territories, even aged rice could sell for a good price. It was apparent that Zhao Hai wanted to crack a joke.

    But this joke of his was cracked at the right time. Wales knew what Zhao Hai meant. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to let him keep putting gratitude on his mind. This was more to Wales¡¯ taste.

    Mendez now understood what Wales meant when Wales said that he would probably know what sort of person Zhao Hai was when meeting him. Indeed, from Zhao Hai himself, Mendez saw a very unique disposition, which was never seen from other humans he had seen before.

    Mendez had seen many human merchants before. In fact, he was also an oddity among beastmen. He wasn¡¯t as ambitious as Gasol, as capable of fighting as Paul, as sickly as Hales, or as smart as Wales. But he was very interested in business. It was because of this, that whenever the Herculean Bull Tribe made contact with human merchants, he would be the one to meet them. He was better at this than others. When he made contact with the humans, he could buy more things than other beastmen no matter what. This was his most unique trait.

    Mendez had always wanted to be a merchant. This was something that made him different from other beastmen. Other beastmen didn¡¯t want to be merchants since they believed that merchants were vampires and cowards. But Mendez didn¡¯t think of it that way. He wanted to be a merchant, and a good one at that.

    It was precisely because of these reasons that he could be said to be the one who had seen the most humans in Herculean Bull Tribe. Especially the human merchants.

    When the human merchants met him, they put up an appearance of respecting him, but he, Mendez, could see that those merchants looked down on him. From their eyes, he could see a trace of condescension. Mendez knew that those humans looked down on beastmen. They thought that beastmen were barbarians and unenlightened races. They even thought that beastmen were beasts.

    It wasn¡¯t just one human merchant who was like this. Almost every human merchant he had approached before had been like this. Mendez was furious at first, but he was unable to be angry at this in the end, since that would only kill him.

    But Mendez didn¡¯t see those kind of eyes in Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes were very clear and very sincere. It was outside of his expectations. Mendez believed that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t pretending, as he had seen those kinds of condescending eyes too many times. He became very sensitive to them to the point that he could notice them even when pretending. But he didn¡¯t find those eyes from Zhao Hai. He noticed that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t looking at them with condescension and disdain. There was only sincerity.

 Chapter 253 - Beheading Blood Oath

    <h4>Chapter 253 - Beheading Blood Oath</h4>

    Zhao Hai¡¯s performance left Mendez with an incredibly good impression. Adding that to how Zhao Hai saved Wales before and even helped out after that, Mendez¡¯s impression of Zhao Hai was much better than those of the other human merchants.

    After someugh-filled conversation, Zhao Hai spoke to Wales, ¡°Wales, my brother, what are you going to do now? Food isn¡¯t an issue, but if you want to overthrow Gasol, you must have a chartered course. Moving on without thinking isn¡¯t going to work.¡±

    Wales did a double take at that. To put it seriously, he still didn¡¯t have a specific nid out. He just wanted to use grains to pull in the other branch races, and there wasn¡¯t a more detailed n of action after that.

    Zhao Hai nced at Wales and said, ¡°My brother Wales, I think that you should have a more detailed n, but I can¡¯t help you much when ites to this matter. You too know that I¡¯m a human, and I don¡¯t know you herculean bulls well enough. If I help you too much, it might have the opposite effect, so this matter is up to you yourselves. But after you n things out, then you can tell me how to proceed. If you don¡¯t want to attract attention, we can proceed separately. You just need to tell me where to deliver the food.¡±

    Wales nced at Zhao Hai, ¡°My brother, the timing of your reminder is too perfect. I do have something to discuss with you right now. I hope you can agree to it.¡±

    Zhao Hai asked with iprehension, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, brother Wales? If it¡¯s something I can do, I will do my best to help.¡±

    Wales looked at Zhao Hai with a stern expression, ¡°My brother Zhao Hai, I wish to conduct a Beheading Blood Oath with you.¡±

    Zhao Hai was startled and he looked at Wales with confusion. Laura and the others were also confused. Mendez and Yale looked at Wales with shock.

    The Beheading Blood Oath was a very special oath among beastmen. This oath wasn¡¯t made by 1 person, but 2. Using Earth¡¯s words, it was called ¡®bond swearing¡¯.

    Only, the beastmen treated this oath with even more importance, because once 2 people made this oath, they would be like born siblings. Neither one could betray the other, or there would be disdain from all of the beastmen. Even more severely, the betrayer would be hunted down.

    The Beheading Blood Oath wasn¡¯t something that required your own blood. It required the 2 people who were making the oath to cut down the head of an argali together at the same time, and then collect the goat¡¯s blood with a bowl before drinking it simultaneously. None of the 2 would be able to betray the other. When the other was in trouble, one had to do their best to help. Even if it meant bankrupting the family fortune or shattering the body, there must be no regrets.

    Do not assume that this blood oath would be done willy-nilly. ording to the beastmen, this blood oath was done under the witness of Beast God. If someone broke the oath, they would receive punishment from Beast God.

    As for the importance the beastmen ced on the Beheading Blood Oath, it could be seen that, even though the argali was just a level 1 magic beast, it was the most important magic beast for the beastmen. That was why they wouldn¡¯t easily make this oath with others. Even with one of the same race, not to mention someone of another.

    On the Beastmen Prairie, it had been a long time since it wasst heard that someone had made the Beheading Blood Oath, and that was between 2 beastmen. A Beheading Blood Oath between a beastman and a human had never been heard of.

    It was exactly because of this that humans had never heard of the beastmen¡¯s Beheading Blood Oath, as not even their records would detail it. Because such an oath was absolutely meaningless to humans, Laura and the others had never heard of this oath.

    Wales knew that Zhao Hai and the others had never heard of what the Beheading Blood Oath was about from the looks on their faces. He exined, ¡°My brother, the Beheading Blood Oath is the most important oath us beastmen can swear. Once the oath is made, we be true brothers¡­¡± And then he exined the meaning and process of the oath to them.

    Zhao Hai and the others listened to Wales quietly. The Beheading Blood Oath was a bloody oath. In reality, the weight of the oath might be heavier than the beheading.

    Beheading was simple. Countless people would be decapitated in a single battle, but very few people would stake their own lives to help their own friends when in trouble. The weight of the oath could be seen from this.

    Zhao Hai went silent for a long while after Wales finished exining. He understood that the Beheading Blood Oath was equal to Earth¡¯s bond swearing, like ¡®the oath of the peach garden¡¯.

    If there was a country on Earth that saw the most importance in oaths like these, it would be China for sure. Not the modern China. It was ancient China.

    The oath of the three men in the peach garden was fabled to this day, which surely had its own logic to it. Perhaps only that oath couldpare to the beastmen¡¯s Beheading Blood Oath.

    The oath which the beastmen put so much emphasis on made Zhao Hai feel very bewildered. He didn¡¯t know what to do, because he really didn¡¯t want to enter a conflict between beastmen. But if he really became brothers with Wales, sworn by blood, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid doing so. This went against his original intentions.

    Laura and the others didn¡¯t speak either. This situation made them feel awkward as well. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t agree, the cooperation between them and Wales would be hard to progress. But if he agreed, they would have to involve themselves in the session conflict. This wasn¡¯t a good thing to them.

    Zhao Hai raised his head, only to find that Wales was staring at him with very sincere eyes. This made it even harder for Zhao Hai.

    The rtionship between Zhao Hai and Wales wasn¡¯t even at the point of making such an oath, to be honest. But now that Wales suggested it, if Zhao Hai didn¡¯t agree, it would be too hurtful to Wales.

    Wales¡¯ personality was different from his. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have any grand ambitions, while Wales did. He wasn¡¯t proud, while Wales was. The 2 of them didn¡¯t seem to have a lot inmon, but circumstances had put the 2 of them together.

    Zhao Hai suddenly wanted tough when he looked at Wales. Bond swearing? He never thought of such a thing before, even on Earth. He didn¡¯t expect that a bull-headed person would seek to form a bond after he came to another world. This was too interesting.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s mood suddenly became better when he thought of this. If he really wanted to calcte, he wouldn¡¯t have much of a loss either. If he swore with Wales, then he had to do his best to help Wales be the Herculean Bull Tribe¡¯s chieftain. Even if he didn¡¯t swear, wasn¡¯t he helping Wales to be chieftain anyway? What was the difference between bonding and otherwise? Maybe it was just a formality.

    Zhao Hai suddenlyughed loudly and stood up after an exhale, ¡°Then what are we waiting for, my brother Wales!¡±

    Wales let out a sigh of relief when he heard what Zhao Hai said. Heughed, ¡°Good, my brother! I¡¯ve been waiting for those words of yours! 6th brother, teacher, let¡¯s make preparations.¡±

    Mendez and Yale heeded with a sound, and walked out of the tent. They were still somewhat confused about Wales¡¯ actions, but they didn¡¯t object.

    Actually, the rite didn¡¯t need preparations. Beastmen didn¡¯t have as many customs as humans did. For the beastmen, it was too troublesome to have so many customs, so they didn¡¯t need them.

    After Mendez and Yale walked out of the tent, Wales dragged Zhao Hai out of the tent as well. By the time Wales did so, Mendez and Yale had prepared the things. There wasn¡¯t a lot to prepare, actually. Yale brought a bowl, Mendez pulled an argali over, and an escort brought a flying axe.

    A flying axe was a small axe to the beastmen, but don¡¯t forget that it weighed 10 kilos as well. For beastmen, who had great physical strength, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to decapitate the head of an argali.

    With those 3 things, it was time for the rite to begin. Zhao Hai and Wales arrived next to the argali. It was arge one, so it was an adult. It was being pressed down to its knees by 2 escorts.

    Wales turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°My brother, ording to the rules of the oath, we must both chop down its head at the same time. But from what I¡¯m seeing, I don¡¯t think you can lift an axe, can you?¡±

    Zhao Hai made a bitter smile, ¡°My brother, not only can I not lift an axe, I can¡¯t even chop a goat¡¯s head off. I think we should leave the head chopping to you, while I get the blood. How about that?¡±

    Walesughed candidly, ¡°Alright, my brother! Let¡¯s do that!¡± He then grabbed the flying axe with one hand, while Zhao Hai took therge bowl and stood next to the argali under Mendez¡¯s instruction.

    Zhao Hai had never taken a life this violently before, so he didn¡¯t didn¡¯t know how to catch the goat blood. Mendez had done it before, but had never done so during a Beheading Blood Oath.

    Soon, they were all prepared. Wales shouted and swung the axe down toward the argali¡¯s neck like a lightning strike. The flying axe was too sharp, and with Wales¡¯ brute strength, it was like it met no resistance. Just a single chop was enough to cut the head of the argali clean off of its body.

    The head flew far away because of the blood pressure, which caused the blood to spray out like a geyser. Mendez was indeed experienced, as the position which he had instructed Zhao Hai to stand at was enough for Zhao Hai to avoid the blood sttering. Not a single drop of blood fell on Zhao Hai as it happened.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately collect the blood. Instead, he waited until the blood wasn¡¯t spraying so fiercely. He then moved the bowl to fill itpletely with goat blood.

    Wales then handed the flying axe to his subordinate, while the 2 escorts who held down the argali moved it away as well. They were going to ¡®process¡¯ it immediately in order to eat it after a moment.

    Just then, Wales walked to the bowl of goat blood which Zhao Hai had put on the ground. He and Zhao Hai knelt down together, and he spoke out loud, ¡°Magnificent Beast God! Under your witness, I and Zhao Hai swear the Beheading Blood Oath! Starting from today, we are brothers tied by blood! If I vite this oath, I shall be trampled by 10000 beasts and be puree!¡±

 Chapter 254 - Gift

    <h4>Chapter 254 - Gift</h4>

    On Earth, oaths are like cold drinks. They don¡¯t have the slightest sincerity. Especially for some people, who use oaths as a means to deceive others.

    But it was different here on Ark Continent. Here, no one would make oaths inadvertently. Especially to the deities they worshipped.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know if there really were deities on the continent, but he was sure about one thing; Oaths could not be made without thinking. Because he discovered that, once you made an oath, your heart would have a special feeling. It was like how Xu Wan Ying, who had sworn a blood oath, really wouldn¡¯t be able to betray him after that. Just like that, Zhao Hai felt that he now had a special connection with Wales after thetter made his oath. It was a feeling of being bound by blood that was too vivid to be his imagination.

    After saying something simr to what Wales had just said, Zhao Hai took the bowl of goat blood after Wales drank half of it in one gulp. Zhao Hai was somewhat squeamish at the sight of the blood, but he felt that his blood was heating up under the effects of the oath. He didn¡¯t think any further and just gulped it down in one go.

    An indescribable stench-filled taste filled his mouth, which almost made him vomit. But he still shut his eyes and let the blood go down to his stomachpletely.

    He put the bowl down after the final drop was finished, but he was clenched his mouth shut, fearing that he would puke as soon as he opened his mouth.

    Wales wasn¡¯t feeling too great, but he was a lot better at this than Zhao Hai. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Starting from today, we are brothers.¡± After that, he kowtowed with Zhao Hai. The 2 of them stood up after doing it 3 times.

    Walesughed loudly, ¡°Since you are my brother from today onwards, let¡¯s have you look at my 6th brother. Oh right, how old are you today?¡±

    Zhao Hai did a double take and forced himself to swallow his saliva to hold back the stench in his mouth. He replied, ¡°I¡¯m 18 today. You?¡±

    Walesughed, ¡°It seems like I¡¯m gonna be the older brother. I¡¯m 20 today.¡±

    Zhao Hai immediately said, ¡°Big brother.¡± Walesughed and pped Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder. Mendez came over just then with a small dagger in his hand. This dagger was a lot better than the one from Spiel. The grip and sheath were both golden and studded with gemstones. The whole thing looked both noble and foreign.

    Mendez stood in front of Zhao Hai and handed over the dagger, ¡°Little Hai, this is my gift to you.¡±

    Zhao Hai noticed how Mendez had changed his way of addressing him. It seemed that Mendez really was treating him as a sibling. He didn¡¯t hold back and took the glittering dagger. He bowed to Mendez, ¡°Thank you, 6th brother.¡±

    Mendezughed, ¡°Don¡¯t be. You¡¯re now already my younger brother. Where¡¯s your gift, little 7th?¡±

    Wales smiled, ¡°Inside the tent.¡± He led the way for Zhao Hai inside the tent. After that, he grabbed a horse cane from the wall and put it in Zhao Hai¡¯s hands, ¡°Brother, this is my gift to you.¡±

    Zhao Hai measured the horse cane, and what he could be sure of at first was that it was an antique, since it looked very ancient. Although it had been cleaned up nicely, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t deny the the scars of aging on its surface.

    The cane wasn¡¯t long. Only less than a metre long, and as thick as a thumb. The grip was made of a bone from an unknown magic beast, as dark as a ck jade. Yet it wasn¡¯t cold to the touch. Instead, there was a trace of warmth. The grip had some very intricate patterns etched upon it, and they didn¡¯t seem to have been etched just to look ornate.

    The cane body itself was made of tiny strands woven together. They weren¡¯t normal threads, as Zhao Hai discovered that there were gold and silver-colored threads, as well as some ck threads and threads of other colors. One thread on top of another, interwoven inside out; it made the cane heavy. Zhao Hai felt that it weighed at least several kilos in his hands. It seemed like it could be used directly as a weapon.

    Where the cane and the grip met, there was a small leather strip acting as a guard. It wasn¡¯t known which magic beast this strip hade from, and it wasn¡¯t long. Only 10 centimetres long, and also very aged, which could be seen from its ckening. Despite that, it was still very sturdy.

    Mendez and Yale were also looking at the cane while Zhao Hai was sizing it up. Their eyes held a trace of admiration.

    Zhao Hai then saw their eyes. He felt weirded out by them and asked Wales, ¡°Hey brother, what¡¯s so special about this cane?¡±

    Wales smiled, ¡°This cane is a sort of a symbol of identity. It¡¯s a treasure we the Herculean Bull Tribe happened upon, but one which no one knew how to use. In the end, it was passed down from one generation to the next. In every generation, the cane is passed down to the sessor of the chieftain. Anyone who holds this cane has a certain summoning ability for all of the bull headed races. Holding this cane allows one tomand 5000 of the bull headed race¡¯s people.¡±

    Zhao Hai then understood that it wasn¡¯t just a cane. It was more like amanding sigil. A cane that couldmand beastmen when held? This gift from Wales wasn¡¯t cheap.

    But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t intend to return it to Wales. This wasn¡¯t back when it was Laura and the others. He was in Beastmen Prairie right now, and he was facing beastmen. No need for formalities. If they gift you something, you just have to take it.

    Yale also brought out something from his possessions just then. The item was a silver vial with very beautiful engravings. It wasn¡¯trge, since it was only asrge as Zhao Hai¡¯s palm. For beastmen, it was simply too small.

    Yale presented the vial to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, this is my gift. When I was young, I had the opportunity to go to the Elven Forest once, where I got this vial. Don¡¯t underestimate it though. Inside it is the Liquid Of Life: an especially precious thing for elves.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked surprised at the silver vial. It wasn¡¯t as though he¡¯d never heard of the Liquid Of Life. On the contrary, he had heard of it more than once, because it was too famous on the continent.

    The Liquid Of Life was a liquid secretion from the elves¡¯ divine object: the Tree Of Life. The amount produced wasn¡¯t high, but it had a veryrge effect.

    The Liquid Of Life could restore stamina, battle aura and magic. It could even detoxify. It was an iparably unique treasure, famous throughout the continent.

    In the humannds, it was marketless and priceless, since it only existed in legends. No one had seen it and no one had bought it. If it weren¡¯t for a witness of its usage, people would surely think of it as baseless fabrication.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t imagine Yale would give him a vial of that. To him, it was simply a precious thing. He bowed to Yale, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Yale.¡±

    Yale smiled without word, but Zhao Hai was a little embarrassed. Mendez¡¯s gift aside, Yale and Wales¡¯ gifts were extremely precious. If he didn¡¯t gift them things in return, it would seriously be uneptable to a degree.

    Zhao Hai smiled as he thought of this. He tossed the 3 things gifted to him into the space and 3 spatial pouches appeared.

    Zhao Hai put the 3 normal-looking pouches into their hands while smiling and said, ¡°This is my gift to you. I hope you don¡¯t find them dislikeable.¡±

    The 3 of them nced at the pouches. They neither opened them nor showed any reaction. They just tucked them away carefully.

    Zhao Hai felt somewhat embarrassed about their looks. It wasn¡¯t as if he wanted to test how they would react. If the 3 of them disliked his offerings, then even when he had just made the Beheading Blood Oath with Wales, he wouldn¡¯t see him as a brother afterwards.

    But obviously, he worried too much. Beastmen were indeed this simple. Even when Wales was such a calctive person,pared to humans, he would also be a simpleton.

    In beastmennds, rtionships between brothers could not be measured with gifts. Even when you gave your brother a lot of gold, while your brother only gave you a de of grass in return, you couldn¡¯t be angry. Because you were brothers.

    Zhao Hai scratched his head and said in embarrassment, ¡°You all have to keep what I gave you well. Those are not ordinary pouches, but spatial pouches. Each has up to 10 cubic metres of capacity, and they don¡¯t need any energy. Just loosen the rope of the pouch to use it.¡±

    The 3 of them did a double take, and looked at each other. They quickly took out the pouches and opened them like they couldn¡¯t wait for it.

    An illusionary magic formation appeared on each pouch. Zhao Hai immediately exined, ¡°Point the magic formation at the thing you want to keep, and think about it. That thing will automatically be put into the pouch. If you want to take it out, just open the pouch, think about what you want to take out, and you can bring it out.¡±

    The 3 of them experimented for a bit, looked at their pouches with crazed grins, and then put their pouches away carefully, like they were the most precious things in their lives. They looked to be even more careful than if they were carving on eggshells.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butughing at them, ¡°I¡¯d say, you don¡¯t need to be so careful. With that kind of quality, you can¡¯t damage those pouches.¡±

    Wales shot Zhao Hai a strange nce and said, ¡°What do you know about being careful? What if they get broken?¡±

    Zhao Hai snickered, ¡°It¡¯s alright if they do. I¡¯ll just deliver some for you again.¡±

    After Zhao Hai said that, the 3 of them stopped their movements and looked straight at Zhao Hai, who then asked with iprehension, ¡°What? What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Wales yelled and pounced on Zhao Hai. Mendez pounced as well, while Yale wasn¡¯t as fast as them so he just stood to the side and chuckled at the sight.

    Wales sat on top of Zhao Hai while he kept on pping him and asked, ¡°You ask me ¡®what¡¯s the matter¡¯? You actually dare to ask such a question, you brat? Don¡¯t you know what¡¯s the matter with you? Do you have a lot of spatial pouches? Howe you¡¯re not the slightest bit pained when you give them away?¡±

    Mendez also didn¡¯t let Zhao Hai off the hook. Like Wales, he was pping Zhao Hai¡¯s head around like a ball, which made Zhao Hai very dizzy.

    The 2 of them stood up after a while, and Zhao Hai got up in the midst of dizziness. He looked at them with disdain, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you two. When I say I have a lot to give? Remember, I¡¯m an Oddity Artist. Oddity. Artist. Understand?¡±

    Wales did a double take, ¡°Oddity Artist? Are you saying you are one yourself, my brother?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded at that.

    Wales looked at Zhao Hai with a glimmer in his eyes, ¡°Well I¡¯ll be. Does your Oddity Art have something to do with the creation of these spatial pouches? What are you selling grains for? Just sell these instead.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Wales unpleasantly, ¡°Don¡¯t bullsheet me. I just said I¡¯m an Oddity Artist. When did I say I can make these pouches? They were found by me in a cave, and there were only several of them. After giving them to Laura and 2 others, there are only these 3 left. My power as an Oddity Artist is the ability to turn corpses into undead creatures, and then put them into my space. Where else do you think those pouches and the grains are from?¡±

    Wales and the 2 others nodded at Zhao Hai¡¯s exnation. They had neither seen nor used spatial equipments before, but such an equipment wouldn¡¯t be too great. If the storage space of each equipment were great, humans would¡¯ve already circumvented the need to use horse-drawn wagons when fighting against beastmen by just transporting food to Iron Wall Fortress using spatial equipment instead. That way, the beastmen would not be able to break through the fortress.

    There were Oddity Artists among both humans and beastmen. There were more than a few of them in beastmennds, and likewise, they were very respected as a group. It was because their special abilities could help the beastmen tribes to a greater degree.

    Wales asked Zhao Hai, ¡°It¡¯s great that you have such an endurance, brother. And I have to ask, can your space store argali and others of the sort?¡±

    Zhao Hai was startled. He didn¡¯t expect Wales to be this smart just from what Zhao Hai said himself. It was beyond his expectations.

 Chapter 255 - Plan

    <h4>Chapter 255 - n</h4>

    Zhao Hai nodded after a nce at Wales, ¡°Sure. Why else would I want to exchange for so many magic beasts and argali? It takes a lot of time just to transport them to the humannds.¡±

    Wales nodded, ¡°That¡¯s excellent, brother. With this capability, we no longer have to worry about grains. Come, let¡¯s go and drink some mutton soup.¡± He was really happy that this brother he had just acknowledged was this capable.

    Actually, Wales was selfish when he wanted to swear the Beheading Blood Oath with Zhao Hai. He aimed for the food in Zhao Hai¡¯s possession, and had intended to use it to tie Zhao Hai to his war machine.

    However, he had to admit that even he himself had underestimated the power of Beheading Blood Oath. It seemed to be able to alter someone¡¯s thoughts and emotions as soon as the oath was made. It was that frightening.

    It had been a very long time since people on the prairie hadst sworn the Beheading Blood Oath. It was exactly because of this that Wales underestimated its power. In his view, if his own brother (Gasol) could betray him, then what effect would the oath have?

    But he hadn¡¯t expected that the oath would be very effective. If it weren¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t have given the horse cane to Zhao Hai. It was a heirloom of the Herculean Bull Tribe, passed down from his father.

    And it was because of Wales giving Zhao Hai the horse cane, that Yale gave him the Liquid Of Life. Otherwise, Yale wouldn¡¯t have done so, knowing how hard it was to get such a treasure.

    It was another rule of the Beheading Blood Oath that the argali used to conduct the rite must be eaten the same day, so the mutton soup was made using the one that was killed by Wales.

    Now, Zhao Hai had a different identity, which was Wales¡¯ blood-sworn brother. The escorts immediately saluted Zhao Hai with great respect in their expressions.

    Zhao Hai nodded to them and then made his way to the pot of mutton soup.

    Different from before, Wales let his people put the small tables closer together. They could get closer as they chatted.

    Laura and the others were arranged to other small tables, now that their identity was different as well. To the escorts, Laura would now count as half a princess.

    Laura and the others didn¡¯t object to Zhao Hai swearing the Beheading Blood Oath with Wales, since Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have much of a loss from it, and they all got Wales as a bonus. If this matter was settled, then no one would dare to act against them on the Beastmen Prairie.

    After they all sat down, the escorts brought Wales some milk wine. Even though the escorts knew what had happened in the tribe, none of them betrayed him. For the beastmen, if they believed someone to be a person worth following, they wouldn¡¯t resort to betrayal so easily, even when their rtives were still in the tribe.

    To tell the truth, there was still a stench of blood in Wales¡¯ mouth as he drank a mouthful of milk wine. He didn¡¯t like it very much, but it was exciting, and it gave him a blood-boiling sensation. But he needed to think about things instead of being impulsive. He had to calm his emotions as quickly as possible.

    Wales felt better after that mouthful of milk wine. He turned to Zhao Hai, ¡°Brother, you have to help mee up with a good idea this time. What do I do if I want to drag Gasol down? It¡¯s very bad for me now that he has control of the Herculean Bull Tribe.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have as many reservations right now. Whatever the case, he was now Wales¡¯ blood-sworn brother. Helping Wales was a given.

    Zhao Hai thought and said, ¡°Big brother, I don¡¯t know the situation in the tribe very well, so I can¡¯t help you there. You still have to depend on yourself for that.¡±

    Wales nodded, ¡°Now that Gasol is in control, if we go there now, we might as well be going to die. So, we stick to what was discussed: find a branch tribe, get their support, and then return. I¡¯m getting ready to find teacher¡¯s Buffalo Tribe and the Fighting Bull Tribe. These two have high positions among the branch races, and they have a lot of influence.¡±

    Yale agreed to that, but Zhao Hai frowned and said, ¡°Big brother, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s right. You know that the Buffalo and Fighting Bull tribes have great influence, so doesn¡¯t Gasol know that as well? Gasol wouldn¡¯t stage a coup if not for a branch tribe¡¯s support. Let¡¯s not talk about other things first. Gasol should know crystal clear that Yale is your teacher. If 6th brother hasn¡¯t been killed, Gasol will surely think that he¡¯s found you. If you know what happened in the tribe, then Gasol would know as well. In such a situation, how can he not take extra measures? I think that there won¡¯t be a positive oue if we go to either the Buffalo Tribe or the Fighting Bull Tribe. Gasol might be waiting for you midway, just to kill us directly.¡±

    Wales and the others were startled, as they hadn¡¯t thought about this point. To put it directly, Wales appeared calm on the surface, but his mind was still zing. Gasol had gone too far this time. The fact that he killed his own father and disregarded his own siblings was something that fueled the mes of Wales¡¯ rage to burn outward from his heart.

    That was why Wales wanted to topple Gasol from his the position in the shortest possible time. But Wales had forgotten about one thing. Could Gasol seed just by using his own men? His father, a chieftain, the most powerful figure in the tribe, had been struck down in secret. It would have been impossible without someone behind Gasol.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s words calmed Wales down in the truest sense. Even though Wales was one of the few smart ones amongst beastmen, he had been blinded by hatred and rage. He was getting better now.

    Wales took a deep breath and closed his eyes for a while. He nodded, ¡°You are right, brother. I¡¯ve always underestimated Gasol before, so I got into such a big trouble now. But I think this is strange. Gasol¡¯s actions this time and his usual style are not the same. There has to be something behind it.¡±

    Mendez suddenly spoke, ¡°There¡¯s something which I know, that I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s rted to this incident. A while before Gasol made his move, he was secretly dealing with some human merchants. You both know that whenever the tribe has to meet with human merchants, it¡¯s always my job. But those human merchants were meeting with Gasol directly, and, they came and went in a hurry each time. Secretively.¡±

    Wales was startled, and asked with a changed expression, ¡°Are you saying that Gasol colluded with those human merchants and poisoned our father? He had such gall?¡±

    Mendez made a wry smile, ¡°Little 7th, you still haven¡¯t grasped the situation then. Ever since father gave the horse cane to you, Gasol has gone insane. You know that the cane is only passed down to sessors. Giving it to you meant that father acknowledged you as his heir. Gasol knew he had no hope, so how could he take the loss lying down? It¡¯s not a strange thing for him to do anything at this point.¡±

    Wales¡¯ expression darkened and he sighed with nothing to say. Yale spoke, ¡°This possibility is likely. If someone goaded Gasol from behind, then he might really have something nned. I think we can¡¯t go looking for the Buffalo and Fighting Bull tribes now. Remember that the eldest princess and 4th princess are also in the Fighting Bull Tribe. If we go there, Gasol will be the first to know, even without prior cements.¡±

    Yale had a point. Wales¡¯ 4 sisters were all married to the Fighting Bull Tribe, but his oldest and 4th sister didn¡¯t like him very much, and were closer to Gasol instead. If he went to the Fighting Bull Tribe, then his oldest sister would know and notify Gasol for sure. His n would not be able to continue after that.

    Wales let out a long breath, ¡°Seems like I thought of things too simply. But no matter. The n hasn¡¯t been started yet. How about this: we find a small tribe first, and we proceed slowly. I don¡¯t think Gasol is monitoring every tribe, is he?¡±

    Mendez and Yaleughed at that. Gasol wouldn¡¯t be that capable, of course. In fact, no ruling tribe could ever monitor all of their branch tribes. There was neither manpower nor a need to do so.

    Zhao Haiughed, ¡°That¡¯s good. But big brother, it¡¯s best that you contact people you can trust in the tribe, and then let them investigate the merchants¡¯ identities. See if this matter is rted to them. If it is, then perhaps the discovery can be your weapon. They didn¡¯t swear the Beheading Blood Oath, did they?¡±

    Walesughed a little and nodded, ¡°I will make arrangements, but Gasol knows all of my subordinates. Sending them is equal to ordering them to their deaths. I¡¯ll have to find a chanceter. Oh right, little Hai. Let us send you to the Fighting Bull Tribe¡¯s territory and have you conduct a trade with them, while I infiltrate and meet with 2nd sister. I¡¯ll make things clear with her. Perhaps she might be of help.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°No problems there. As long as you¡¯re not discovered, that is. But I think that the times ahead will not be peaceful. 6th brother making his way here isn¡¯t something Gasol would not notice. I suggest you to be prepared.¡±

    Wales nodded without a word. He just took the milk wine on his table and drank it entirely.

 Chapter 256 - Tool Spirit?

    <h4>Chapter 256 - Tool Spirit?</h4>

    Beastmen couldn¡¯t live without wine. To them, the most important thing was their mounts, the 2nd most important was their argali goats, and the 3rd most important was wine. No matter what the asion may be, wine was ever present.

    Winters in the prairie were cold. Even during summer, the nights wouldn¡¯t be hot. They would be in trouble if theycked wine while they had to herd every day, every year.

    This was the day Wales and Zhao Hai swore the Beheading Blood Oath, so they drank quite an amount of wine. They discussed how to deal with Gasol during the process of drinking.

    It was inadvisable to use force against Gasol, as he was now in control of the Herculean Bull Tribe. Herculean bulls were known for being one of the stronger races when it came to fighting power, so taking them head-on was tantamount to seeking their own deaths. Wales wouldn¡¯t do that, because no matter what Gasol did, he was of the same race, and so were his followers. If Wales fought against Gasol the hard way, the ones suffering would be the herculean bulls. Wales hoped for the herculean bulls to be powerful, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t do something that could harm himself and benefit others.

    Although Zhao Hai could help Wales and the otherse up with ideas, the ways in which he could help were limited. Hecked understanding when it came to their matters.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s group returned to their tent that afternoon. He didn¡¯t drink too much wine, as he was now Wales¡¯ brother. Being someone like family meant that there was a much more carefree treatment for each other.

    Upon returning to his tent, Zhao Hai drank arge ssful of the space¡¯s water. Every time he drank the space¡¯s water after taking alcohol, he would sober up quickly without the difort that usually came after drinking. That was why drinking the space¡¯s water after wine had be a habit of his.

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai after he drank the water and asked, ¡°Hai-bro, are you really going to help Wales be chieftain?¡±

    Zhao Hai gave her a bitter smile, ¡°What else can I do? I¡¯m now his blood-sworn brother, so I can only help him as much as I can. I didn¡¯t think that he would want to be my blood-sworn brother. The oath is very special too. Just like Xu Wan Ying¡¯s blood oath. If you make the oath, there will be a sensation.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°We can tell from the name itself. Helping Wales with all our power isn¡¯t anything much. If he seeds, we¡¯ll have easier days on Beastmen Prairie. But what Mendez mentioned¡­ What was up with the human merchants making contact with Gasol?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head, ¡°I have no idea either. Human merchants don¡¯t usually mix themselves into the conflict between beastmen, because if that were made known to other beastmen tribes, they would never be able to set foot on the prairie. But why did they make contact with Gasol? Could it really be that they helped fueling Gasol¡¯s actions? Which power did they belong to?¡±

    Laura frowned as well, ¡°Humans who set foot on Beastmen Prairie mostly don¡¯t look into who¡¯s from which power, because that will easily cause misunderstandings. But now that you¡¯re Wales¡¯ blood-sworn brother, if we defeat Gasol, we can then check out which power those merchants belonged to. Even if we can¡¯t investigate for the time being, we can let Wales do it. Your identity is useful here.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°It looks like there are many benefits to bing Wales¡¯ brother. Oh right. Let¡¯s go into the space and check out their gifts. I have a feeling that those gifts are very special.¡±

    Laura and the othersughed at that. The 4 of them appeared in the space instantly. The gifts were inside the storage, so there was no reaction from the space.

    As soon as they appeared, Cai-Er flew over immediately and sat on Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Young master, Ah-Wen is so mean. She won¡¯t even y with me.¡±

    Zhao Wen also flew over, and rested on top of Zhao Hai¡¯s head without moving or making a sound. Zhao Hai looked at Cai-Er and asked in annoyance, ¡°Cai-Er, did you y tricks on Ah-Wen again?¡±

    Cai-Er was very naughty, while Ah-Wen was too honest, which was the reason for Cai-Er picking on her. But Ah-Wen was good tempered and didn¡¯t get angry in the slightest. At most, she would just ignore Cai-Er for a period of time.

    Zhao Hai noticed something strange. Before Cai-Er entered the space, she was very prone to sleep, but that changed after entering the space. Not only did she not sleep, she was hyper every day as well.

    Cai-Er giggled and didn¡¯t say anything to Zhao Hai¡¯s question. He shook his head as he couldn¡¯t do anything about her. He simply asked, ¡°Is everything alright at the Messystone Hill resort?¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others had left the ce, but Cai-Er left a branch behind. It was hidden inside the white fruit tree in the resort¡¯s garden. Normal people couldn¡¯t see it.

    The branch was for monitoring Greenstone Hill resort, since they were still cooperating with the Fansile family, who would periodically obtain some Ped products.

    Cai-Er replied to Zhao Hai¡¯s questioning, ¡°There are quite a lot of people that have been monitoring the ce for a long time, and they haven¡¯t left. Some snuck into Messystone Hill, but they haven¡¯t discovered anything yet.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Be careful not to let them find something out. If they are being too forceful, then turn them into flower manure.¡±

    Cai-Er heeded his words with a sound. Zhao Hai asked, ¡°What about Iron Mountain Castle? Is it alright?¡±

    Cai-Erughed, ¡°Great! Iron Mountain Castle is fine, and the 2 argali are being kept well. They eat magic radish leaves as well, and even eat MY leaves. Hmph.¡±

    Zhao Hai chuckled, and then Mendez¡¯s gift, the dagger, appeared in his hand. Zhao Hai unsheathed the dagger and found the de to be very beautiful and eye-piercing. He touched it gently and found it to be cool to the touch. It wasn¡¯t to say that the material of the dagger was cold, but the sensation from its sharpness could make people shiver.

    The dagger had cloud-like patterns. They weren¡¯t painted or etched. They were formed after using a special method in the forging process. The patterns could only appear afteryering the metal multiple times with a special method.

    Laura took the dagger from Zhao Hai and took a closer look. She nodded, ¡°This should be a dwarven master cksmith¡¯s work. This cloud-patterned dagger is very precious and rarely seen on the continent.¡±

    Zhao Hai was obviously not as in-the-know as Laura in this regard, so he just nodded and put the dagger away in the storage. No matter how good it was, it wouldn¡¯t be very useful to him right now.

    After storing the dagger, Zhao Hai took out the cane. The moment it appeared, the notification voice in the space came,

    As soon as the notification voice stopped, Zhao Hai felt the cane shaking in his hand, and then a virtual figure of a person appeared above the cane. The virtual figure looked like a 7 or 8-year-old child, wearing 5-colored clothes.

    The figure wasn¡¯t veryrge, as it was about the size of the cane itself. The cane itself was standing in front of Zhao Hai, which made him feel very bizarre.

    The virtual figure bowed and said, ¡°Greetings to young master.¡±

    Zhao Hai was used to this kind of situation. He knew it had to be yet another creation of the space. He didn¡¯t mind and just nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s call you Mu-Er from now on. Follow me. I¡¯ll show you to where the ranch is.¡± Mu-Er obeyed with a sound, and then climbed onto Zhao Hai¡¯s hip like a snake without further movements.

    Cai-Er flew down from Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and looked at this virtual figure with curiosity. She wanted to touch Mu-Er, but Mu-Er dodged. The more Cai-Er tried, the more Mu-Er resisted. Both of them went in circles around Zhao Hai.

    Laura and the othersughed at the 2 of them. They were now basically immune to the abilities of the space. Zhao Hai was happy to have gotten this amazing cane.

    Zhao Hai said nothing about Cai-Er and Mu-Er ying around. It didn¡¯t take long for his head to light up as Zhao Wen joined in the fun. Zhao Hai shook his head with a bitter smile, and the vial containing the Liquid Of Life soon appeared in his hand.

    The notification voice came again,

    Zhao Hai did a double take. He didn¡¯t imagine that the Liquid Of Life could have so many good points about it. Just the part about reviving dead nts was too awesome. Later on, he could get some dead special nts and revive them using the space¡¯s water. He would no longer need to worry about theck of nts in the space. There was a bit of a time limit, but it was good enough.

    Most importantly, since the Liquid Of Life was now fused with the space¡¯s water spring, he would have an endless source of it from now on.

 Chapter 257 - Changes Of Iron Mountain Castle

    <h4>Chapter 257 - Changes Of Iron Mountain Castle</h4>

    The Liquid Of Life was very famous on the continent. If people knew Zhao Hai had an undepletable source of it, he would surely attract a lot of envy.

    But what Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t understand the most, was that he had never heard of anyone using the Liquid Of Life to revive any nts. Could it be that the space caused the Liquid Of Life to mutate?

    The vial which Yale had given Zhao Hai was only asrge as his palm. The neck was rectangr, like one of those liquor sks he had seen before on Earth. The vial was full of engravings, which made it look very beautiful.

    Laura looked at the vial and said, ¡°This vial looks like a product of the elves. Elves love nature deeply and they have high standards regarding art. Every work of art must be made above what ¡®great¡¯ could be used to describe, and most of them are based on the mark of nature. See those engravings? Do they look like vines? Every leaf was etched so intricately that you can see the webs. There¡¯s even a special magic formation exclusive to elves on the vial, but I don¡¯t know what it does.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the engravings carefully. They were indeed special, but he didn¡¯t know about the magic formation part. The space didn¡¯t notify him about it, so it didn¡¯t seem like it was really a magic formation.

    Zhao Hai liked the vial a lot. He shook it lightly and noticed that there was still half of the Liquid Of Life left. It was no longer rare to him now, so he drank it all down and smacked his lips.

    The Liquid Of Life wasn¡¯t vorless like ordinary water. There was a very special taste. How to put it? The taste was a bit like being in the woods in the middle of a growth spurt during spring. Refreshing and natural.

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Not a bad taste. All of you should have a taste. Directly from the spring, that is.¡±

    Laura and the othersughed at that before they tried the spring water. Such a refreshing taste was very suitable fordies.

    Zhao Hai brought them to the ranch. Cai-Er couldn¡¯t manage the ranch since she was a nt fairy, so Zhao Hai had to manage much of the ranch¡¯s matters himself. It was good that Mu-Er had joined in right now. He could now leave matters for Mu-Er to manage.

    Zhao Hai let Mu-Er get familiar with the surroundings before managing the ranch. Actually, it was excessive to do so. He didn¡¯t know that the reason why Mu-Er appeared was because the cane was special.

    The body of the cane was made of refined gold, mithril, and several other high ss magic beast tendons, while the grip of the cane was made of a soul bone.

    Soul bones were rare on the continent, so it could be said that only a handful of people knew about them. Someone happened upon the soul bone used in the creation of this cane. That someone only felt that the bone was very special and sturdy, so he made it the grip of the cane.

    What they didn¡¯t know was that the soul bone had a special ability, which was to seal souls. Sealing souls meant that the soul of a deceased person could be sealed into the bone, which would ensure that the soul would not disappear. At the right opportunity, when a suitable vessel was found, the soul could be extracted from the bone and put into body, and that person would be regarded as revived.

    However, there was no such magic to do so on Ark Continent. Because there were no magic beasts that could produce soul bones, no one knew about them in the slightest.

    Actually speaking, soul bones had another ability, which was to gain sentience on their own, little by little. But the sentience could not be called a soul, because it would be too weak.

    To the space, however, a soul bone would be like a nkputer. Just add some programs into it, and theputer would function normally. It was also because of the space¡¯s alterations that Mu-Er appeared.

    Because Mu-Er was created by the space, all information rted to the ranch had been inputted directly into Mu-er, which was beyond Zhao Hai¡¯s knowledge. There was no need for familiarization.

    Although Cai-Er couldn¡¯t manage the ranch, Mu-Er couldn¡¯t manage the farm, and Zhao Wen couldn¡¯t intervene in neither. But the 3 of them could freelye and go between these 2 ces. Especially the lively Cai-Er who kept following and teasing Mu-Er, like a child who had found a new toy.

    After sorting out the matters in the ranch, Zhao Hai and the others returned to Iron Mountain Castle. Greene was there at the moment. Unless there was anything important, Greene and the others wouldn¡¯te into the space. Even Crune had set up aboratory in the castle.

    Humans are social animals, after all. They need tomunicate with others. Greene and Kun Zheng were of simr age and experiences, so the 2 of them got along well. Since there hadn¡¯t been an issue on the Beastmen Prairie, the 2 of them were cooped up in Iron Mountain Castle, which let them learn more about the surrounding environment, in order to prepare the ce to be the most important and integral base in a better way.

    The 2 sagacious old men knew clearly, that no matter where Zhao Hai and the others went, the ck Wastnds was their roots, and the foundation of Buda family¡¯s development.

    The space could provide them with assistance, but if Zhao Hai were gone, then what would Buda family depend on? It could only be the ck Wastnds.

    Upon reaching the castle, Zhao Hai and the others noticed that Greene and Kun Zheng were absent. Even Maylin was gone. They learned from Blockhead that the 3 elders had gone to the undergroundke.

    They then went to the undergroundke in the mountain, but they didn¡¯t find the elders. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t be anxious. The ck Wastnds was very safe at the moment, so nothing could¡¯ve happened. It was possible that they had simply gone somewhere else.

    Zhao Hai and the others returned to the castle¡¯s surroundings. The rice milling factory was operating normally, and so was the oil squashing factory. The blue-eyed rabbits had been raised well, while the 2 argali were in top condition with no signs of sickness. Everything was in working order.

    Although it had be colder outside the castle, there was no drop in the temperature inside. The temperature inside the castle was higher because of Cai-Er¡¯s rainbow flowers.

    Due to the climate, the improved soil outside could not be nted, and the corn in the valley had been harvested. However, Zhao Hai had a new idea. He let Cai-Er leave a branch in the valley, so that the temperature there would rise and thend there could be nted again.

    The castle was bustling right now, as there was another couple who got married. Of course, as with before, Zhao Hai held a marriage ceremony for them and gave them a marriage certificate, while also restoring theirmoner statuses.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want the ves to remain as ves forever. A force could not be sustained with ves alone, so Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind turning the ves into civilians.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried that the ves would leave after gaining civilian identities. They couldn¡¯t leave because of their brands. No one would acknowledge their civilian identities outside of the ck Wastnds. They would even be captured as runaway ves.

    The ves were very satisfied, not only because Zhao Hai had given them civilian statuses, but also because he had given themnds and houses. Helping Zhao Hai do things gave them money to spend. While it was a given that they now had to use money when they ate food and vegetables, the prices were low. They could totally save up some money to buy necessities and what they liked.

    Now, in Iron Mountain Castle, the first shop had been set up: the Lycoris Free Market. There was only one person keeping watch, and that was Ju.

    This market was designed by Zhao Hai ording to supermarkets on Earth. Every day, Blockhead and Rockhead would let some ves replenish the stocks, while only Ju alone would keep watch during regr hours. Whether they were ves or civilians, anyone coulde and buy things, with identical prices of course. Ju only received payment at the entrance, so everyone bought what they liked and made payments to Ju.

    Laura had never heard of such a shop before. She thought that this was totally a chance to have things stolen, but Zhao Hai went ahead with it. What surprised her was that nothing had been stolen since the opening of the market. Not even a single needle was reported to be lost.

    It wasn¡¯t just Laura who was surprised. Zhao Hai was even more surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that the ves, who had be civilians for only a short time, would have such a resolve.

    What he didn¡¯t know was that it was exactly because the ves had been paid money and given civilian identities that they wouldn¡¯t steal things. To them, being able to buy things like normal people was a happiness as well. They didn¡¯t have a chance to do so before. Now that they had it, of course they wouldn¡¯t let it go.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t build this market in order to earn money. He hoped that the civilians of his fief could lead ordinary lives. Buying and selling things was what an ordinary person could do. He didn¡¯t want the people of his fief leading ve lives despite having civilian identities.

    Iron Mountain Castle looked like a real castle right now. The ves who worked their shifts in the rice milling and oil squashing factories would go shopping around different parts of the castle after work, or chatting around together. Their lives were carefree.

    Zhao Hai was very satisfied with the current situation of the castle. He knew that changes had toe in little by little. It would have been impossible to do this when he had first arrived, but now it had all fallen into ce.

    Zhao Hai and the others sat in the living room of the castle. Laura looked around and smiled, ¡°To be honest, I still like it here, because it feels like home here.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed, ¡°Of course. you set up everything here by yourself. Of course it feels like home to you, hehe¡­ What are granpa Kun Zheng and the others doing?¡±

    Lauraughed, ¡°It¡¯s alright. If they said they went to theke in the mountain, they must be there. I think that they must¡¯ve gone to see how long it is, and where its source is. They must be trying to figure thisnd out.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I heard that they want to draw a map, detailing the course of the mountain, its terrain, and everything around us. This is our home, so we should have a proper understanding of it.¡±

    Just then, Kun Zheng¡¯s voice came from outside. Zhao Hai and the others stood up immediately before Kun Zheng, Greene and Maylin came in. The 3 of them were startled, and then Greene asked with a smile, ¡°Back this early today? What happened?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head, ¡°Nah. Nothing at all. We just finished our matters earlier, so we came back.¡±

    After they all sat down, Laura described what happened during these past few days to Greene, Kun Zheng and Maylin, who listened quietly. They never thought that so many things happened on the prairie in such a short time.

    Once Laura finished, Greene spoke with a frown, ¡°Young master, you really swore the Beheading Blood Oath with that Wales? Wasn¡¯t that too brash?¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a bitter smile, ¡°It couldn¡¯t be helped. If I didn¡¯t agree to it, then the cooperation with Wales would¡¯ve fallen through. Currently, almost all therge tribes have their own long-term cooperating merchants, so we can¡¯t interfere. If we gave up this chance, we don¡¯t know when our business on the prairie will seed, so I decided to gamble.¡±

    Kun Zheng agreed with what Zhao Hai had done. He nodded, ¡°I think little Hai did the right thing. The Herculean Bull Tribe has quite a high standing on the prairie. Common battle tribes wouldn¡¯t be unreasonable with them. Even the highly-ranked battle tribes will give the herculean bulls some face. If we can form ties with them, it will be good for our business on the prairie. I¡¯ve heard of this Beheading Blood Oath before. It¡¯s one of the most important oaths to the beastmen. If Wales dared to swear this oath, it means he doesn¡¯t have wicked intentions towards little Hai. This is enough.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Just when he was about to say something, his expression changed, ¡°We have to go back. Just now, the undead saw that the blood hawk has returned. Something might¡¯ve happened.¡± After bidding farewell to Greene, Kun Zheng and Maylin, he led Laura and the others back to the campsite on the prairie.

 Chapter 258 - A Fighting Chance

    <h4>Chapter 258 - A Fighting Chance</h4>

    Zhao Hai and the others left the tent as soon as they appeared inside. A blood hawk was circling in the sky.

    Zhao Hai noticed the blood hawk¡¯s movements and spoke, ¡°There are peopleing this way. 2000 in number, mostly bull-headed cavalry. Oh? They seem to have aerial recon troops as well?¡±

    Laura and the others were stunned, and then looked at Zhao Hai with iprehension. Zhao Haiughed, ¡°The blood hawk discovered that there are 2 flying hawks that seem to be helping the cavalry. I¡¯ll go and inform big brother. You should make preparations as well.¡± Laura and the others nodded at that, while Zhao Hai ran towards Wales¡¯ campsite.

    Wales and his people were resting, and the sky was getting dark. They couldn¡¯t rush ahead at night, so they had gone back into their tents to rest.

    Even though didn¡¯t drink a lot this day, they were somewhat drunk due to their bad mood. It¡¯s easy to get drunk when drinking during a bad mood.

    Wales was in a bit of a blur. There hadn¡¯t been any battle, but he felt exhausted. It was an exhaustion of the heart. It only took a bit of alcohol for him to fall asleep on the bed.

    But Wales wasn¡¯t sleeping soundly. He was having a nightmare. It was a nightmare about his own father wanting him to take revenge. Soon, he dreamt about Gasol who was trying to hunt him down.

    Just then, Zhao Hai arrived at the campsite. The escorts standing guard didn¡¯t get in his way, and saluted him instead. Zhao Hai¡¯s current identity was Wales¡¯ blood-sworn brother.

    Zhao Hai soon arrived outside of Wales¡¯ tent, which was guarded by only one person. This person wasn¡¯t actually guarding Wales, but was ready to ry Wales¡¯ orders when necessary.

    That person immediately saluted Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai nodded, but he didn¡¯t enter the tent. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s big brother doing?¡±

    The escort answered, ¡°Young lord is resting.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Go and wake big brother up. I have an important thing to say, so hurry. You must wake him up no matter what.¡± When the escort saw how serious Zhao Hai¡¯s expression was, he ran into the tent without dy.

    Just then, Mendez and Yale came out of their tents after hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s words. They didn¡¯t sleep as deeply as Wales.

    Yale¡¯s expression changed as he saw how serious Zhao Hai¡¯s face had be. He stood in front of him and asked, ¡°Little Hai, what¡¯s wrong? Did something happen? Was it the grains?¡± What Yale cared about right now was the grains, so he assumed that something had happened to them.

    Mendez tensed up when Yale asked the question. He knew how important the grains in Zhao Hai¡¯s possession were to them.

    Zhao Hai shook his head, ¡°No. It¡¯s something else.¡± After he finished, Wales spoke out, ¡°Little Hai, what¡¯s the matter? Come inside.¡± Zhao Hai entered the tent with Yale and Mendez following behind.

    Wales had just gotten up, and was drinking water. He felt his head hurting. Zhao Hai got in front of him hurriedly and said, ¡°Big brother, there are enemiesing. They number 2000. All of them are bull-headed cavalry.¡±

    Wales and the others were stunned, and they looked at Zhao Hai in confusion. Zhao Hai knew from their looks that they must be wondering how he had gotten such information. Zhao Hai added, ¡°How could you forget, big brother? I have a phantasmal hawk. It can perform aerial reconnaissance. The enemies aren¡¯t just 2000 strong. There are also 2 flying magic beasts providing reconnaissance for them. If not for my phantasmal hawk, we could¡¯ve been the ones being discovered first.¡±

    Wales¡¯ expression changed after hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s words. He asked, ¡°You said that the enemies have 2 flying magic beasts?¡± Zhao Hai nodded at that. Wales¡¯ expression darkened, ¡°They¡¯vee. It looks like they are following 6th brother.¡±

    Mendez¡¯s expression darkened as well, ¡°I underestimated Gasol. It seems that he really has a capable party backing him up. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be such movement.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at them with iprehension. Yale saw the doubt on Zhao Hai¡¯s face and spoke calmly, ¡°Everyone on the prairie knows that Gasol raises 2 flying magic beasts. He has been raising those magic beasts for a long time, and they can provide reconnaissance for him and track his enemies. He aplished a lot of battle merits for the tribe using these 2 magic beasts.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, and then spoke to Wales, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, big brother. I will let my phantasmal beasts go ahead and cripple those 2 magic beasts.¡±

    Wales shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t, little Hai. Your phantasmal beasts are not a match for them. Those 2 are offshoot magic beasts: me birds. Their strength can match level 5 magic beasts.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and walked out of the tent. Once he did, he shouted, and 5 blood hawks came down from the sky shortly after that. Actually, these blood hawks were let out of the space in secret. He was just pretending to call out for them in order to avoid arousing the suspicion of Wales and the others.

    Zhao Hai made a gesture to the blood hawks in the sky, and with a sharp cry, they flew away into the distance. They disappeared into the sky in just the blink of an eye.

    Zhao Hai turned to Wales and the others and said, ¡°Rx, big brother. They wille back after a while, and my order was, ¡®I want them alive¡¯.¡±

    Wales looked at Zhao Hai with shock, ¡°I¡¯ll say, my brother. You actually want them alive? Do you know how hard that will be? They are level 5 magic beasts.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed, ¡°Perfect. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯vee across me birds. I¡¯ll capture them in order to let my senior back home study them, hehe. How about we roast one?¡±

    Wales snickered and then shook his head, ¡°Brother, now I really don¡¯t know anything about this. Are you really that confident?¡±

    Mendez and Yale were looking at Zhao Hai as well. They knew that phantasmal beasts weren¡¯t usually as highly regarded as magic beasts on the continent. It wasmon knowledge that phantasmal beasts couldn¡¯t win against magic beasts. Zhao Hai being so confident, despite having sent only 5 phantasmal beasts to deal with 2 magic beasts, was something that surpassed their imaginations.

    Zhao Hai simply smiled at them, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. Let¡¯s think about how to deal with the 2000 people. They¡¯ll be here in about 2 hours. Are we leaving, or are we fighting?¡±

    Wales went idle for a bit, and then said, ¡°2 hours¡­ Even if we run, they might catch up to us. We can only fight, but we only have 400 people.¡±

    Mendez spoke with a sunken expression, ¡°How about this, little 7th? Leave here while taking 100 escorts. I will stall them here for as long as it takes. Go and hide in some other tribe¡¯s turf for a while, and contact other branch tribes toe up with a way to deal with Gasol.¡±

    Wales looked at Mendez. He knew that Mendez was trying to sacrifice himself in order to help him. Wales was truly moved by what Mendez was suggesting, but he couldn¡¯t let Mendez do it.

    Yale agreed with Mendez¡¯s decision. Mendez didn¡¯t have as high of a calling as Wales in the tribe. Wales could deal with Gasol because he had been a chieftain candidate, while Mendez had not.

    From this situation, letting Wales leave meant preserving a hope of having revenge. If Wales remained, then he might die here as well, and then there would be no hope left.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know what to say when he looked at how the 3 of them were acting like they were about to be separated by life and death. He just scratched his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to break up this mood, but I ampelled to say that we seem to have a fighting chance.¡±

    Wales, Mendez and Yale were looking nkly at Zhao Hai, who then said, ¡°When I say a fighting chance, I mean the 400 escorts in the camp with my undead creatures added into the mix. We should be able to halt Gasol¡¯s advance.¡±

    The 3 of them immediately thought about Zhao Hai¡¯s undead creatures, which were amazingly strong. They dealt with the jackals as easily as if they had been chopping vegetables and splitting melons.

    Zhao Hai added, ¡°I now have about 4000 undead creatures. We shouldn¡¯t have a problem defending ourselves if we add them to your escorts.¡±

    Zhao Hai actually had more than 5000 undead creatures. They wereprised of the magic beasts from the ck Wastnds, humanoids that had joined afterwards, and the jackals from the prairie.

    Wales did a double take, and then his eyes sparkled, ¡°You really have 4000 undead creatures, brother? What about their fighting power?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°So-so. About the same level as a level 9 human fighter.¡±

    Wales and the others couldn¡¯t help from taking in a breath of cold air. What sort of concept was that? The undead might even be harder to deal withpared to 4000 human level 9 fighters, because undead felt no fear, were unafraid of injury or death, and would never retreat.

    Wales suddenlyughed and hugged Zhao Hai, ¡°Hahaha, I didn¡¯t expect that you would have such great power, my brother. Excellent. We will wait for them here. I want to see if Gasol ising here himself.¡±

 Chapter 259 - Move Forward, And Move Forward Again

    <h4>Chapter 259 - Move Forward, And Move Forward Again</h4>

    Yale and Mendez were smiling. They felt that Wales¡¯ blood-sworn brother was too valuable. Not only did he have so many grains, he had a lot of fighting power as well.

    Wales let go of Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You are now my blood-sworn brother. No one will be able to say anything no matter how you help me, hahahaha. Just rx and help your big brother take back the chieftain¡¯s seat.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed, ¡°I really hope that we¡¯re not going to fight. If we fight so hard now, the ones to die will still be people of the Herculean Bull Tribe. If there are too many casualties, other races might have a chance to take over.¡±

    The smile on Wales¡¯ face disappeared. He nodded, ¡°It¡¯s because of such considerations that I had never shed against Gasol. I didn¡¯t expect that he would go this far. He¡¯s too ruthless.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded as he felt bummed out. Gasol had gone off the deep end this time as he killed his own father. Even though Zhao Hai had heard about such things many times before, he had not expected that such a thing would happen so close to him. If he had to put his feelings into words, they would be, ¡®What a ballbuster¡¯.

    Mendez patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think too much. If Gasol really colluded with those human merchants to harm father, then he has no right to be the chieftain.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Then let¡¯s go prepare ourselves. I think my blood hawks are about toe back.¡± Right after that, 2 cries came from the sky. Zhao Hai and the others raised their heads to see that 5 blood hawks were flying back slowly. 4 of them were holding a couple of flying magic beasts, which were obviously not dead. They were struggling, but they could not get out of the blood hawks¡¯ ws.

    Wales didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai¡¯s phantasmal beasts would capture the me birds so quickly, while Zhao Hai himself wasn¡¯t surprised. It was 5 against 2. If the me birds couldn¡¯t be captured, he would surely make a stew out of the blood hawks afterwards.

    Zhao Hai made a gesture, and the 5 blood hawks came down from the sky. When they did, Wales, Yale and Mendez discovered something strange.

    These 5 blood hawks were 2 metres tall, each of them imposing and overwhelming. Phantasmal? More like ¡®even more magical than magic beasts¡¯.

    The 2rge birds under the blood hawks¡¯ feet weren¡¯t asrge, but they weren¡¯t small either, more than 1 metre tall, with a wingspan of 5 meters. Their tail feathers were very long, especially the middle 3. Each was about 3 metres long, and a fiery red color. Very beautiful.

    These 2 birds weren¡¯t red, but pale blue in color. There were small feathers on their heads like crowns. Their bodies weren¡¯t as stout as the blood hawks¡¯, but they were linear and smooth. They would give off the feeling of an arrow that had been loosed should they fly into the sky.

    The 2 me birds were injured. A good deal of their feathers had been wed out, and their wings had bloodstains. It was evident that the blood hawks didn¡¯t held back. Zhao Hai ordered them to bring the me bids back alive, but he didn¡¯t say not to injure them.

    Zhao Hai looked at the 2 birds curiously. He knew from the blood hawks that these 2 were very fast and had extremely powerful fighting ability. They weren¡¯t fire type magic beasts, but wind-fire double type magic beasts, fast and strong. Zhao Hai would not have been able to bring them in if he hadn¡¯t sent 5 blood hawks.

    Zhao Hai asked Wales, ¡°Big brother, are these the birds?¡±

    Wales knew what Zhao Hai meant, but he was still captivated by the 5 awesome blood hawks. How did they resemble phantasmal beasts? If phantasmal beasts were all this powerful, then magic beasts should¡¯ve already retired from the stage.

    Wales lowered his head and nced at the me birds. They were indeed the 2 birds that had been raised by Gasol. Gasol showered these me birds with tender loving care. He would feed them by himself every day while forbidding others from doing so. If anyone were to touch them, he would be enraged immediately. However, he would sometimes let the 2 birds show off in front of others, which made others gnash their teeth in anger.

    Now, these 2 birds were on the ground like diseased little birds. Wales felt like he wanted to burst intoughter. These birds, which were said to be Gasol¡¯s most prominent assistants in aplishing merits, had now been crippled by Zhao Hai without hassle. He was happier than anyone else.

    Wales nodded, ¡°Indeed. These are the 2. Well done, fe. You actually got them back alive. I have to ask, you¡¯re not seriously going to roast one, are you?¡±

    Zhao Hai and Mendezughed out loud at that. Zhao Hai replied, ¡°How could I bear it? Maybeter. When I raise some more, we will roast 10 of them. Eat 5, toss 5. Hahahaha.¡±

    Everyoneughed before Zhao Hai ¡®took in¡¯ the me birds. He then said, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m giving you these 5 blood hawks. From now on, they will be your aerial recon.¡±

    Wales was taken aback. He admired the blood hawks greatly, but he didn¡¯t want them. In his view, these capable blood hawks would be of greater help to Zhao Hai. Wales refused, ¡°Please don¡¯t, brother. Keep them yourself. They¡¯re more useful to you.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, big brother. I can raise some more, and my phantasmal beasts are different from the others. My phantasmal beasts can be like magic beasts and hunt on their own. You can also feed them some mutton or beef, just like feeding magic beasts. No need to worry about them a lot.¡±

    Wales did a double take, ¡°My brother, are these magic beasts or what? How can they be fed this way? No wonder they¡¯ve grown so strong.¡± Zhao Haiughed at that statement. Sometimes, beastmen were weird. When they saw a person, they would first see if a person looked strong. The stronger they were in appearance, the more the beastmen thought them to be capable. The same was applied to magic beasts.

    Zhao Hai spoke to the 5 blood hawks, ¡°Go and meet your master. That is my big brother. Listen to him.¡± The blood hawks nodded and then walked behind Wales step by step. Wales was shocked by such a disy.

    Wales looked at the blood hawks behind him, and murmured, ¡°Are all phantasmal beasts this smart?¡± Mendez and Yale were speechless as well. If they had to be honest, they had never seen anyone using phantasmal beasts.

    Zhao Hai giggled, ¡°Don¡¯t sweat the small stuff, big brother. Go and make preparations. Those people areing. What are you going to do? Fight against them head-on?¡±

    Wales regained hisposure from Zhao Hai¡¯s words. He said, ¡°You¡¯re right, brother. I intend to go head-to-head with them. Beastmen are different from humans, brother. They despise cowards. If I don¡¯t face Gasol today, I will lose the right to contend with him in the future.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Very well then. If he wants to fight, then we give him a fight. I will now call out all of my undead creatures to bolster your troops. It would be best not to start a major battle, however. Otherwise, the losses to the Herculean Bull Tribe will be too great.¡±

    Wales knew what Zhao Hai meant. Zhao Hai intended to use this method to deter Gasol to stop thetter¡¯s rash movements. Otherwise, they would not show mercy.

    Wales didn¡¯t want to fight either. If they fought, it would be the strength of the Herculean Bull Tribe which would suffer. It was the oue Wales disliked the most.

    Wales nodded, ¡°You are right, my brother. Unleash your undead army, and let my brother witness it.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed as he waved his hand. A giant horde of undead creatures appeared from the space. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t let all of his undead out. He just released the jackals, Zhao Zui¡¯s group, Garan and the mercenaries, plus Carlo and his subordinates, Orloga and the others. And then there were the beasts captured from the ck Wastnds. This had already exceeded 4000 in number. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mobilize the ones from the Church Of Light who attacked them.

    But such a deployment was already frightening enough. The middle was a horde of undead beasts, the left and right nks wereposed of undead jackal light cavalry, and the reserve was human undead.

    In order to avoid causing misunderstandings, Zhao Hai let them appear as skeletons instead of zombies. The sight of a horde of skeletons suddenly appearing from the ground was still very terrifying.

    Wales was happier than he expected when he witnessed this skeleton army. With his blood-sworn brother having such strength, he firmly believed that he had nothing to fear should he sh against Gasol.

    Wales patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and said nothing. Zhao Hai understood that Wales had kept this gratitude in his heart. Wales could not express his gratitude for such a help with words.

    Wales had nothing to say as Zhao Hai had prepared himself. He called out all of his escorts, and 400 herculean bull warriors stood in front of Wales, watching him fixedly. Wales was their prince, and they were awaiting his orders.

    They could guess who their enemies were this time, but they had no regrets. For the beastmen, having regrets meant betrayal. They would only obey their orders, take up their weapons, follow their leaders, move forward, and move forward again!

 Chapter 260 - Herculean Bull Tribeâ€™s Plight

    <h4>Chapter 260 - Herculean Bull Tribe¡¯s Plight</h4>

    Wales looked at his warriors who had no regrets, while his heart was very emotional. On Beastmen Prairie, if one weren¡¯t a qualified leader, no one would follow. Beastmen too had the right to choose their own leaders.

    Such a thing had happened on the prairie. A tribe¡¯s chieftain had be ipetent, and his tribesmen had gradually left him. Eventually, the tribe disappeared from the prairie.

    Wales¡¯ current situation wasn¡¯t too good. Gasol controlled the entire Herculean Bull Tribe, and his subordinates¡¯ families were in Gasol¡¯s hands. If they weren¡¯t following him out of deep loyalty, they probably would¡¯ve left him some time ago.

    Wales was touched that these people had stayed behind. He watched them calmly and said, ¡°Brothers, I¡¯m sure everyone has learned of what has taken ce in the tribe. Your families are still in the tribe. I am happy that you are still able to stay by my side. Our enemies areing, and after an hour, they will appear before us. We will not retreat. Herculean Bull Tribe¡¯s warriors will never retreat. Now, brothers, ride your bulls and raise your axes. Follow me and let our enemies know, that we are the strongest warriors of the Herculean Bull Tribe.¡±

    Wales¡¯s words weren¡¯t shouted. In fact, he was speaking them very calmly, like he was simply stating a fact. But the warriors were very emotional. They heeded him with a loud call and ran to pick up their weapons, and pulled their mounts by their reins.

    Wales ignored them and asked Zhao Hai, ¡°Are youing with us, brother? By horse or by wagon?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and shook his head, ¡°No, big brother. I¡¯m going by something better.¡± With a move of his hand, Xenomorph appeared in front of him.

    Wales was very curious about Xenomorph¡¯s powerful appearance. Zhao Hai smiled and walked towards its mouth, ¡°Come, big brother. Drink some coya with me.¡± He then walked into Xenomorph¡¯s mouth.

    Wales and the others followed Zhao Hai inside curiously, and they soon arrived in the space inside Xenomorph. Now, its space had gone through a major change. Laura modified this space to the point that it was like her own wagon. A few boxes had been put in there, which could be used as benches. Inside the boxes were nkets and other things, while there was also a box in the middle, which had upper and lowerpartments. The bottompartment was a refrigeration block that could be used to keep things at freezing temperatures. The toppartment contained coya and other things, while a tea set was ced on top of the box. In the middle of it was a magic burner powered by a magic crystal, used to boil water.

    Wales and the others looked idly at all of this. They had never expected that there was another realm inside this undead creature¡¯s body.

    Zhao Hai smiled at them, ¡°Sit down, big brother. Want a cup?¡±

    Wales sat down and looked around, ¡°Not bad. We can even see what¡¯s outside. Teacher, I think you should sit here with little Hai. I¡¯ll settle the matters outside.¡±

    Yale didn¡¯t object and just smiled, ¡°That¡¯s fine. It¡¯s quite nice, sitting in here. You should go out and prepare yourself. I think Gasol and his lot will be here soon.¡±

    Wales nodded and nced at Zhao Hai, ¡°Little Hai, when things get rough, don¡¯t be polite. Just act directly.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Rx, big brother. I won¡¯t be kind. You should hurry. They might¡¯ve discovered where we are.¡±

    Wales nodded and then went out of Xenomorph. Mendez also went out, while Zhao Hai and Yale stayed inside. Laura and the others stayed next to Zhao Hai, while the food wagons outside hadn¡¯t moved.

    Zhao Hai poured a cup of coya for Yale and asked, ¡°Mr. Yale, do you think we¡¯ll fight? Gasol shouldn¡¯t make a move after seeing what we have, right?¡±

    Yale shook his head in response, ¡°Not necessarily. Gasol is a conceited individual. He won¡¯t give up so easily. Right now, Wales is his biggest concern. If he can kill Wales, he can gain total control of the Herculean Bull Tribe. Even though there are a lot of undead, beastmen usually don¡¯t think of them seriously, because they believe that undead aren¡¯t powerful. It isn¡¯t likely that they know your undead creatures are so powerful, which is why I think Gasol might make a move.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He really didn¡¯t want to do this. He didn¡¯t fear the act of murder. He had killed plenty of people from Ark Continent, but right now, he was going to kill the Herculean Bull Tribe¡¯s people.

    If the tribe¡¯s losses were too great, its ce on Beastmen Prairie would be lowered, and that would not be a good thing for him. Nothing else mattered on Beastmen Prairie other than strength. With strength came respect. If you didn¡¯t have great strength, then sorry. It wouldn¡¯t matter how powerful you were in the past as a whole. People wouldn¡¯t give you face.

    No matter what, one must retaliate when struck. Not striking back wasn¡¯t Zhao Hai¡¯s style. He had nothing to say about that when Wales and the others had decided to strike back.

    Zhao Hai sighed, ¡°I still don¡¯t get it. Does Gasol want the chieftain¡¯s position that badly? If a lot of people die because of his sh against big brother, then the position of the tribe will be lowered. What good will it do him? He harmed his own father in the process of bing the chieftain, so his reputation is surely a bad one on the prairie. He¡¯s at a major disadvantage. Did he never think about all this?¡±

    Yale sighed, ¡°You don¡¯t know Gasol. He is a prideful person, very self-absorbed, who thinks that his own power is great. To top it off, he¡¯s a battle maniac. I can say that, if not for such a temperament, Wales wouldn¡¯t have to fight him for the chieftain position. Because, Wales and I are very clear that once Gasol bes the chieftain, war will be unavoidable.¡±

    Yale sighed again and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by how powerful the tribe seems right now. There are still a lot of people provoking the herculean bulls. Just the fighting bulls are vexing enough, to name a single example.¡±

    Zhao Hai was taken aback. He knew that the fighting bulls were a major race among the bull-headed races, and that its tribe had marital ties to the herculean bulls. Why did Yale say that the Fighting Bull Tribe was provoking the Herculean Bull Tribe?

    Yale rified upon looking at Zhao Hai, ¡°The position of every ruling tribe of a beastmen race isn¡¯t fixed in ce. If you are powerful, then you are the ruling race. On the other hand, if you are weak, you have no right to be the ruling race. Despite the previous chieftain having battled across the prairie with great results, the tribe¡¯s strength has been spent for a great deal. Now is supposed to be the time for rest and recovery. If a battle maniac bes chieftain now, our losses will be even greater if new wars are waged.¡±

    Yale stopped to drink a mouthful of coya before continuing, ¡°The fighting bulls are a powerful fighting race among the bull-headed races. They are muscr and have immense strength, especially when leading their charges. Even herculean bulls will not necessarily maintain the upper hand when facing them. They are scary in the fact that they weren¡¯t very powerful before, but changed after their new chieftain got the position. Unlike his predecessors, he isn¡¯t someone who is very fond of fighting. They have been resting in all these years, and thus have be more powerful than they were before. The Herculean Bull Tribe¡¯ste chieftain saw that the position of the ruling tribe was bing unstable, so he wedded 4 of his daughters to the Fighting Bull Tribe. He attempted to use marriage to pacify the Fighting Bull Tribe, but it obviously hasn¡¯t been very effective. It was because of this reason that there are decreasing amount of wars fought by the Herculean Bull Tribe. However, Gasol assumed that thete chieftain lost his ambition because of his age, so he was greatly dissatisfied with thete chieftain. Thete chieftain was deeply disappointed. How could he ignore the threat by his side? That was why he gave the position to Wales. Wales isn¡¯t fond of fighting, and he is very smart. Thete chieftain could be at ease that way.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think that this fight for the session would be serious to the extent of deciding the very future of the Herculean Bull Tribe.

    Yale sighed, ¡°We don¡¯t know how many casualties will be lost if this war is waged. The greater the death toll, the greater the herculean bulls¡¯ loss, and the more unstable the position of the ruling race. Sadly, Gasol cannot see this. That overly arrogant fool keeps on believing that the herculean bulls are undefeatable, and he keeps treating the fighting bulls as the good guys. He has no idea that these ¡®good guys¡¯ are saving their strength to bring him to his knees.¡±

    Yale¡¯s face bore an expression of mockery at this point. The one he was mocking was none other than Gasol. How could the likes of him lead the herculean bulls into a bright future? It was the reason why Yale fully supported Wales.

    Zhao Hai sighed at the thought. He knew a little bit more about the Herculean Bull Tribe now, but he hadn¡¯t gotten used to seeing someone like Gasol, who had the ruthlessness of a ruler to use any means necessary to achieve his goals. However, it would only end in tragedy when such a ruler didn¡¯t also have a ruler¡¯s foresight.

 Chapter 261 - Poetic Payback

    <h4>Chapter 261 - Poetic Payback</h4>

    Rumbling galloping broke the silence on the prairie, and the dust they kicked up in passing seemed to hasten the setting of the sun. Wales didn¡¯t want to witness a scene where brothers engaged in mutual violence. He sat on his own mount in silence. He didn¡¯t wear any armor. Instead, he wore a robe, and hisrge axe was stuck into the grassy ground next to him.

    Mendez was in a simr get-up as Wales, but hisrge axe was in his hands. 400 warriors in arms had lined up behind them. Behind them was Zhao Hai¡¯s undead army.

    A ck line soon appeared on the distant horizon,ing towards them like a torrent. Wales squinted at it, while Mendez and the others gripped their weapons tightly.

    Very soon, the galloping sounds became greater. It was as if the earth itself were trembling because of it. But this had no effect on Wales and the others. They were standing there quietly. Wales even closed his own eyes softly.

    Soon the galloping died down as it got closer. Wales knew that Gasol wasn¡¯t far away from them now. He then opened his eyes.

    The sun was about to setpletely. Although it wasn¡¯t too far, Wales was still not be able to make out the faces on the other side. Gradually, Wales was able to determine that the one in the lead was indeed Gasol.

    What surprised Wales was that there weren¡¯t many herculean bulls among the troops Gasol had brought with him. There were only 500. The rest were all fighting bulls. Wales was puzzled as to why so many fighting bulls hade alongside Gasol.

    Just then, Mendez grunted coldly, ¡°Little Hai was right. Gasol got the Fighting Bull Tribe¡¯s support. No wonder he has such gall. What an idiot.¡±

    Wales knew what Mendez¡¯s words meant. The herculean bulls had held 2 attitudes when it came to the fighting bulls. One was affectionate, and another was being cautious behind closed doors. The former was Gasol and his lot¡¯s attitude, while thetter was Wales and his father¡¯s attitude.

    Wales knew well the threat the fighting bulls posed. Gasol leading so many fighting bulls to deal with him right now was something that made Wales gnash his teeth in anger. Now, he suspected that the reason Gasol had treated his father in such a way was due to the fighting bulls giving him that idea.

    Wales gradually calmed down after taking a few deep breaths. Gasol and the others slowly came to a stop about 100 metres in front of them.

    Even though Gasol and the others numbered 2000, all of them were tall and brawny beastmen, which was why they appeared to be ck and boundless from a distance.

    Zhao Hai saw Gasol and the others, but what he noticed more, were the ones beside him.

    The ones next to him were also from a bull-headed race. One thing about them that was different from the smooth-skinned herculean bulls was that their faces had short ck hair, while their horns were curved instead of straight. The short length of their curved horns made them look like pairs of daggers.

    Just when Zhao Hai was sizing up these bull-headed people he had never seen before, Yale let out a cold snort, ¡°As expected of the fighting bulls. They¡¯re the ones who have been supporting Gasol.¡±

    Zhao Hai immediately understood that the ones he was looking at were fighting bulls. He asked Yale with iprehension, ¡°Mr. Yale, didn¡¯t big brother intend to get the Fighting Bull Tribe¡¯s support? Why is it that they¡¯re all very close to Gasol right now?¡±

    Yale sighed, ¡°Actually, the fighting bulls are split into 2 sides. One side is the faction under the current fighting bull chieftain. They are close to Gasol, and they¡¯re also the ones the eldest princess and 4th princess were married to. The other side is the Fighting Bull Tribe¡¯s West Wonder King¡¯s faction, who are closer to thete chieftain and young master Wales. 2nd princess and 3rd princess were married to this side. Young master was trying to meet the West Wonder King¡¯s faction.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and asked, ¡°If the fighting bulls have never been united, how can they threaten the herculean bulls¡¯ position as the ruling race?¡±

    Yale sighed yet again, ¡°Actually, the Fighting Bull Tribe was originally united, and it was much stronger back then, to the point of threatening the Herculean Bull Tribe¡¯s position as the ruling tribe. Thete chieftain discovered this, so he intentionally supported the West Wonder King, who is at odds with the fighting bull chieftain. The n was very sessful. Under the tribe¡¯s backing, the Fighting Bull Tribe was divided into 2 factions. Although West Wonder King¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t as great as the chieftain¡¯s, it wasn¡¯t weak either. However, in recent years, the chieftain had gotten close to Gasol. In order to get the Fighting Bull Tribe¡¯s support, Gasol started supporting the chieftain. Now, the chieftain¡¯s strength is much stronger than it was before, and West Wonder King is now at aplete disadvantage.¡±

    Yale continued, ¡°Perhaps this was something they have learned from the Herculean Bull Tribe. Our tribe once supported West Wonder King, who was able to fracture the tribe, but unable to shake up the Fighting Bull Tribe¡¯s chieftain. And in return, the Fighting Bull Tribe is now supporting Gasol to achieve the chieftain¡¯s position, which has divided the Herculean Bull Tribe, while getting a lot of benefits in the process. If Gasol wages wars, a lot of the herculean bull young adults will perish, and the tribe¡¯s strength will decrease greatly. When that timees, no one will be able to stop the fighting bulls when they seize the position of the ruling race.¡±

    To use one¡¯s ways against them in return. Poetic payback. Zhao Hai suddenly thought about this. He didn¡¯t expect that the beastmen, who appeared to be straightforward and inflexible, would also be capable of twists and turns. It seemed that no sentient race on this world was to be underestimated.

    Yale continued after a disappointed exhale, ¡°The Herculean Bull Tribe was vicious back then, and the Fighting Bull Tribe was split. Now, the Fighting Bull Tribe is even more vicious. They want the Herculean Bull Tribe¡¯s roots to be cut. Grasses without roots will wither over time.¡±

    Zhao Hai watched those fighting bulls with disbelief. He thought that the fighting bull chieftain was impressive on ount that he had plotted it all out to this extent. Including perhaps even the death of the previous herculean bull chieftain.

    Just then, Wales didn¡¯t make a single move; he was just watching Gasol calmly, who was appearing to be spirited. However, Gasol¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t pleasant right now, especially after seeing the undead creatures behind Wales.

    Gasol put down his reins softly and walked out. The 2 escorts next to him were one herculean bull and one fighting bull. They were muscr and had gruesome scars. They appeared to be ones who should not be taken lightly.

    Wales put down his reins as well and walked towards Gasol. Mendez followed him with his weapon in his hands. They slowly got closer, until both sides were only 10 metres away from each other.

    Gasol stared as Wales coldly, ¡°You have indeed colluded with humans, Wales. You really are a traitor to the Herculean Bull Tribe.¡±

    Wales spoke coldly in response, ¡°Everyone knows who has colluded with humans, Gasol. An idiot like you is only worthy of being used by others.¡±

    Gasol let out a coldugh, ¡°Your words are useless. I am the chieftain, and you are the traitor. Surrender, brother, and I will spare your life.¡±

    Wales stared coldly as Gasol, ¡°You could kill even our father and our sickly 5th brother. Can I even believe you? Now I¡¯m really suspicious. Does the blood of herculean bulls flow in your veins? Or is it not blood at all, but murky bull urine instead?¡±

    Gasol¡¯s eyes red at Wales. Even though he killed his own father, he hadn¡¯t spoken a word of it. He only imed that his father was poisoned. What Wales was doing now was like pping Gasol on the face. How could Gasol take it?

    Gasol grumbled with anger, ¡°Who said I killed our father? I¡¯m saying he was killed by you. You dared to team up with human ck mages. Who on the continent doesn¡¯t know that ck mages are the most evil of them all? They¡¯re the best at using poison.¡±

    Walesughed coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that father died of illness? How has it be ¡®he was poisoned¡¯ now? No matter how poisonous ck mages¡¯ poisons are, they are not as poisonous as your heart. Your heart has already betrayed the Beast God. You will be judged.¡±

    Gasol¡¯s expression changed, and he then spoke coldly, ¡°Cut the bullsheet. You won¡¯t elude death no matter what you say, traitor. You think that handful of people and those loose bones will win against us? Stop dreaming and prepare to die.¡±

    Wales retorted coldly, ¡°I will let you know today, Gasol, that you are not invincible. I didn¡¯t want to do this, since I thought that you would bring our tribe¡¯s warriors. But since you have brought the Fighting Bull Tribe¡¯s people, I don¡¯t need to hold back. ept death, Gasol.¡±

    Gasol replied, ¡°Ignorant runt. How can undead creaturespare to us beastmen in terms of strength, Wales? You¡¯re incapable of living down your reputation of being smart. I think you are a fool.¡±

    Wales gave Gasol a cold smile, ¡°You are speaking too much crap, Gasol. Can it be that after a long time without battles, you have be a useless person who only knows how to move his lips?¡±

    Gasol snorted coldly. He knew that he would never be a match for Wales in conversations, so he didn¡¯t speak any further. He turned around and walked back to his troops. Wales also returned to his escorts.

 Chapter 262 - â€˜Finish Him Off After Drinkingâ€™

    <h4>Chapter 262 - ¡®Finish Him Off After Drinking¡¯</h4>

    Yale knew after watching Wales and Gasol¡¯s expressions that the conversation had fallen through. He turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°The talks have soured. Get ready to make your move.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Most of the people Gasol brought with him are fighting bulls. This is even better. I can use all of my might. To be honest, I¡¯m still unwilling to fight against herculean bulls.¡±

    Yale smiled at Zhao Hai, ¡°I feel that you are more and more like a herculean bull yourself. On Beastmen Prairie, the power of a race isn¡¯t just about how powerful the ruling race is. It¡¯s more about the overall strength of a whole race. Whether it¡¯s fighting bulls or herculean bulls, they all seem to have forgotten about this issue. We buffalos know about this, but when ites to conflicts of interests, they rarely listen to us. That¡¯s why, even though we have prophets, it¡¯s useless for us to persuade them. You can see this point clearly. You don¡¯t like to make a move against herculean bulls, yet you want to deal with fighting bulls. Although it looks like an extermination of life on the prairie, it¡¯s a good thing from another perspective. If the Fighting Bull Tribe bes too powerful, it will surely engage in conflict against Herculean Bull Tribe, as long as both race¡¯s tribes are the strongest among the bull-headed races. If they don¡¯te into conflict, then all of the bull-headed races will be stronger. There is only one way to prevent conflict amongst them; Make one sidepletely stronger than the other to make the other side unable to fight back.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°I seriously haven¡¯t thought about it that much. I¡¯m just thinking about what¡¯s best for big brother. The bull-headed races are a major race together. Simply having the herculean bulls¡¯ support isn¡¯t going to work. The other branch races have to be stronger as well, so that the entire race can be even stronger. But the situation here is that only a single powerful race can rule the entire bunch. The whole bunch of races keep engaging in conflict. How can they be stronger?¡±

    Zhao Hai went silent after speaking to this point. He suddenly thought about ancient China. Before the Qing Dynasty¡¯s resistance against 8 foreign powers, warlords engaged in skirmishes, industry fell behind the global pace, and there wasn¡¯t a centralized administration. Those were the reasons why China was so far behind the world, and an iparably painful price was paid in order to fight back against all the intruders. If the bull-headed races were to keep on fighting each other like this, the oue would not be much better than that of ancient China.

    There was only one way to strengthen the entire bull-headed race; Let the bull-headed races have only one unshakable king. That was his reason for defeating the Fighting Bull Tribe.

    Of course, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t doing it entirely for Wales. Even though the two of them were blood-sworn brothers, he wasn¡¯t selfless to the point of removing every single one of Wales¡¯ obstacles.

    He was actually doing it for himself as well. He currently had the best rtionship with Wales and Spiel. Spiel was a given; his tribe was too small, and could be exterminated by others at any time. The only help Zhao Hai got from them was the friendship g.

    Wales was different; Wales was royalty, and right now, he was fighting for the chieftain¡¯s position. If he could be chieftain and thus remove all the obstacles in his path, it would bring Zhao Hai unimaginable benefits.

    Although Zhao Hai was having a conversation with Yale inside Xenomorph, they were also paying attention to the battleground. The sky was darkening, which could be said to be bad for prairie battles. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know if Gasol was going to attack at night, but he didn¡¯t have any worries. To him, night didn¡¯t have any affect on him.

    He had undead creatures, and undead creatures were the true rulers of the night. For the undead, it was best that there was no light. They were the best night battle legion.

    Now, Zhao Hai just wanted to see what Wales was going to do. If Wales wanted to attack right now, he wouldn¡¯t hold back as well. If Wales didn¡¯t want to, he wouldn¡¯t make a move.

    He didn¡¯t want to steal Wales¡¯ spotlight. Even though he and Wales were blood-sworn brothers, even born siblings would turn into enemies in the face of power, not to mention blood-sworn brothers. Even if Wales would do nothing to Zhao Hai, it would be a great loss if Wales didn¡¯t support him. He was helping Wales in order to get Wales¡¯ support.

    After Wales returned to his formation, Mendez spoke to him after a nce at Gasol¡¯s troops, ¡°Are we going to hit him right now? Anyter, and we will be unable to see.¡±

    Wales smiled, ¡°No need to rush. Let¡¯s back away slowly. The sky is about to go dark. We can¡¯t see them, and they can¡¯t see us by then. But don¡¯t forget that little Hai¡¯s undead army is behind us. When have you ever heard of undead creatures being afraid of the dark?¡±

    Mendez was reminded by Wales¡¯ words. There were still 4000 undead behind them. At night, the fighting power of undead creatures would be increased. This could only be something positive for them.

    Mendez had decided that this battle must be fought. After all, they no longer had any reservations. If they let go of this chance, it would be more than a little humiliating.

    After Wales lifted the axe that he had nted into the ground, he waved his hand to signal the 400 escorts to move backward slowly. Just then, Zhao Hai made the undead creatures advance at a gradual pace. Although he didn¡¯t discuss this with Wales, he made the most appropriate decision.

    Xenomorph was mixed into this undead army, though it wasn¡¯t particrly eye-catching. Gasol and his troops wouldn¡¯t even know that there was a human mixed within this undead army.

    Now, Wales and the others had gone behind the undead army, and were firmly protected by it. Even should Gasol start charging now, he would have to face the tall toons of undead magic beasts.

    Obviously, Gasol was not a battlefield virgin. He was a warrior who had been through 100 battles and was famed for being good at fighting in the Herculean Bull Tribe. It was impossible for Gasol not to know about what he was going to face.

    The sun had just set, while the moon hadn¡¯t yet appeared. It was the darkest time. Fighting against an undead army now of all times would be an attempt at self-induced defeat. Gasol would never do it, so he waved his hand as well and led his 2000 cavalry to move backward slowly. It was obvious that they didn¡¯t want to engage in a night battle.

    Wales nodded at the sight of Gasol¡¯s retreat, with no disruption to the formation. Wales spoke to Mendez, ¡°6th brother, I have to say, Gasol really has a touch when ites to fighting battles. It¡¯s unfortunate that he is so passionate about power. If he were willing to put up with us brothers, we could have made our race stronger and stronger.¡±

    Mendez sighed, ¡°It was because of being too good at fighting battles that he has lost sight of himself. Now he has colluded with the fighting bulls, and maybe even humans to kill father, all in order to get that position. Has he never thought about whether the position is really that important? Working with fighting bulls is just like sleeping with wolves.¡±

    Wales spoke coldly, ¡°The Fighting Bull Tribe has been waiting for this day, and Gasol actually went ahead and did this himself. It looks like we¡¯ll have to talk it out with our 2nd and 3rd sisters. Once we resolve the matter with Gasol, we will have to deal with the Fighting Bull Tribe as the next step. Now that the fighting bull chieftain isn¡¯t being honest, perhaps it¡¯s time for us to teach them a little lesson.¡±

    Mendez spoke coldly, ¡°Then fight. Only fighting can make them settle down. I think it wouldn¡¯t be bad to let West Wonder King be the next Fighting Bull Tribe chieftain.¡±

    Wales replied, ¡°Now is not yet the time. Besides, do you think West Wonder King is really dependable? If he didn¡¯t have ambitions, he wouldn¡¯t have left his tribe under father¡¯s support. Once he has enough strength one day, will he leave Herculean Bull Tribe¡¯s side as well? We can use such a person, but we must keep our eye on him and not let him run rampant.¡±

    Mendez nodded and then he smiled, ¡°Do you know why I have always supported you, little 7th? It¡¯s because you¡¯re really smart. You¡¯re not like a beastman. There are too few smart people among us beastmen. You had great luck in finding little Hai. I believe he will help us, the herculean bulls, be the most famous race on the continent.¡±

    Wales smiled upon the mention of Zhao Hai. Heughed, ¡°If I had to put it in a way I was happy with, I¡¯m more rxed when ites to Zhai Haipared to West Wonder King. He might threaten our rule, but little Hai won¡¯t. I¡¯d rather trust little Hai who is a human and who cannot possibly threaten us.¡±

    Mendez nodded, ¡°Yeah. Compared to West Wonder King, I¡¯d rather trust little Hai. But you have to pay attention as well, little 7th. We cannot trust himpletely. Don¡¯t forget the ck Bear Tribe¡¯s lesson.¡±

    Wales nodded, ¡°Of course I won¡¯t forget, but you don¡¯t need to worry about this. When I met little Hai, I mentioned that, if he could help me, I could make him the Herculean Bull Tribe¡¯s sole grain dealer. Guess what he said?¡±

    This piqued Mendez¡¯s interest. He hadn¡¯t known about this yet, so he asked curiously, ¡°What did he say?¡±

    Wales smiled, ¡°He said he can help me, but he doesn¡¯t want to be the tribe¡¯s sole grain dealer. He just wants our tribe¡¯s friendship g.¡±

    Mendez was stunned, and then sighed, ¡°He is indeed different from other human merchants. If you asked any other human merchant that question, I bet 100% of them would choose to be our sole grain dealer, because that would mean seizing our tribe¡¯s lifeline.¡±

    Wales nodded, ¡°This was what I saw in little Hai. He knows what he¡¯s doing, how to do it, and how to keep doing it. It¡¯s a pity he¡¯s not a beastman like us. He would be an unbelievable person otherwise.¡±

    Mendezughed, ¡°I think it¡¯s quite nice right now. I don¡¯t know where little Hai appeared from, but at least it looks like he has no evil intentions towards us. It¡¯s enough that he treats us big brothers with respect.¡±

    Wales smiled, ¡°Well, enough about that. Let¡¯s go and have a drink from little Hai¡¯s ce. I hear that he has fine wine from the humannds. We¡¯ll look for trouble at Gasol¡¯s ceter. He doesn¡¯t want to fight at night? Well, he¡¯s not the one calling the shots right now.¡±

    Wales and Mendez gave orders to their escorts, and then rode their mounts towards Zhao Hai¡¯s ce. Although there were a lot of undead creatures, they could still recognize Xenomorph.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t let the undead creatures pursue Gasol due to not knowing Wales¡¯ intentions. He stopped as soon as Gasol left. The undead creatures stood where they were in silence.

    He immediately let Xenomorph open its jaws when he saw Wales and Mendezing his way. Laura had prepared the coya as Wales and Mendez entered.

    Wales sat down hurriedly as soon he entered Xenomorph¡¯s inner space, and spoke to Zhao Hai, ¡°Brother, make preparations. We will attack Gasol after a while. I don¡¯t think he set up his camp too far away.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°No problem. Night battles are the undead¡¯s expertise, so rx. Even if we can¡¯t keep Gasol here tonight, we¡¯ll be keeping those fighting bulls here if we have to.¡±

    Walesughed, ¡°Looks like I don¡¯t have to tell you. You have gotten the picture. That¡¯s right. Our goal this time is those fighting bulls. We¡¯re going to be beating them until they¡¯re done.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and poured Wales and Mendez a cup of coya each. Wales drank a mouthful and said, ¡°I still think our beastmen¡¯s milk wine is much better than this. Which reminds me¡­ Bring us 2 bottles of your humans¡¯ fine wine.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll let you taste our humans¡¯ fine wine. Laura, bring some fruit tters with snacks. We¡¯ll finish him (Gasol) off after drinking.¡±

    Laura and the others heeded with augh. Actually, most of the things were inside Zhao Hai¡¯s space. Zhao Hai took out 3 bottles of wine, while the rest was handled by Laura and the others.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the appetizers to be ready. There weren¡¯t just fruit tters, but also some famous continental snacks, which had been bought by Zhao Hai and the others and stored inside the space beforehand. After all, the space would not change their taste, and Laura and the others liked to snack on them, so Zhao Hai had readied quite an amount of them.

    These things weren¡¯t too attractive on the continent, but to the beastmen, they were incredible. Wales and Mendez had never seen most of these things before, so they ended up having their appetites satisfied.

 Chapter 263 - Gasolâ€™s Frustration

    <h4>Chapter 263 - Gasol¡¯s Frustration</h4>

    Compared to Wales and the others, Gasol wasn¡¯t so happy. He knew very well that, despite being the chieftain of the Herculean Bull Tribe, the tribesmen didn¡¯t respect him. There was the escape of Mendez and the others. The people in the tribe had some idea as to why they had escaped and why his father had suddenly ¡®passed away¡¯. If he couldn¡¯t settle this matter as quickly as possible, his situation would be even more difficult.

    In order to nip this danger in the bud, Gasol had sought help from the Fighting Bull Tribe, by requesting a levy of troops and pursuing Mendez in tandem with his own escorts. His n had been to find the traces of Wales¡¯ whereabouts, and then kill them both in one strike.

    What Gasol hadn¡¯t expected was Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance. Even further beyond his expectations was the appearance of arge undead army at night.

    Gasol didn¡¯t know when Wales hade in contact with human ck mages. If Wales could mobilize 4000 undead creatures, it would either be due to a powerful ck mage, or a team of ck mages. Either possibility was extremely dangerous.

    Gasol now regretted the fact that his pursuit was seriously untimely. If it were daytime when he found Wales, then he would have been able to attack without reservations. But he couldn¡¯t now, because it was dark. Fighting against undead creatures in the dark was no different from seeking death.

    The most nerve-wracking parts about undead creatures, were the fact that they excelled in fighting at nighttime, and the fact that they didn¡¯t fear death. These creatures that didn¡¯t have thoughts would never know what death was. They only knew about attacking and had no notions of death. Such enemies were the most frightening.

    What gave Gasol the biggest headache was that his 2 aerial recon units had been attacked by other magic beasts before being captured. This gave him the worse heartache in his life.

    Just as Wales said, arge part of Gasol¡¯s aplishments were due to the 2 aerial recon units that he had been raising. As long as he had the recon, he could discover his enemies first and make cements beforehand. That way, he could naturally gain the upper hand during battle.

    However, his 2 aerial recon units were attacked by 5 flying magic beasts in mid-air. He could do nothing but watch as the 2 me birds which he had spent much care in raising were captured by the red-colored flying beasts.

    Gasol couldn¡¯t help but frown when he thought about it. He felt as if nothing had gone smoothly for himtely. Other than bing the chieftain, nothing else had gone as he had nned.

    He hadn¡¯t needed to sort out so many matters before he had be the chieftain. He had mostly needed to handle military matters while the others matters had been handled by his father. However, once he became the chieftain and truly began to deal with the tribe¡¯s matters, he discovered that managing a tribe wasn¡¯t so easy.

    Soon it was going to be winter. Goats needed to eat grass and people needed to eat food. Timber was needed to keep warm. Everything had to be prepared. These matters gave Gasol a huge headache.

    Leaders in the tribe had started to sidestep hismands. Although the Fighting Bull Tribe was still cooperating with him, they didn¡¯t seem to be kind about it like before. His biggest worry was the fact that Wales and Mendez were still atrge.

    Even though there were a lot of matters that needed to be taken care of, Gasol had always believed that Wales was his biggest threat. Because Wales was still popr in the tribe, and respected the elders and various leaders in the tribe very much. Everything had been done in a seemingly low-key fashion, but it had been done right. Most importantly, his father had given the cane to Wales.

    The God Bull Cane was passed down from chieftains to their sessors. In other words, the moment his father gave it to Wales, in the eyes of the elders and the leaders, it meant that his father had appointed Wales as his sessor.

    It was exactly because of this reason that the people in the tribe weren¡¯t pleased when Gasol said that his father made him the chieftain after being poisoned.

    In order to make those people give up and acknowledge him as the chieftain, he could only eliminate Wales and the others in the shortest time possible. Only then would the elders and leaders acknowledge his ce.

    However, Gasol couldn¡¯t mobilize toorge of a force to pursue them, due to Wales and Mendez being princes of the tribe. He could only bring 500 of his personal guard and borrow 1500 warriors from the Fighting Bull Tribe to hunt them down.

    And the 1500 fighting bulls hadn¡¯t been loaned to him for nothing. Their price had been 10000 argali and 1000 ves, which had been sent to the Fighting Bulls as payment.

    This was exactly what Gasol was angry about. Before he had be the chieftain, the Fighting Bull Tribe was very hospitable, and would immediately provide him with help if he asked for it. But after bing the chieftain, the Fighting Bull Tribe started listing conditions, which made Gasol feel very irritated.

    But he had no other options. The Herculean Bull Tribe was internally unstable. Although he could suppress the elders and leaders now, he could neither do what he truly wanted, nor be like his father, who could move the whole tribe at his beck and call. Gasol had had no option but to seek help from the Fighting Bull Tribe.

    When he had caught up to Wales, he had found out that Wales hadn¡¯t turned around and run as he had expected. Instead, Wales led arge undead army to confront him. Night hade, and he couldn¡¯t afford not to retreat.

    Watching someone who could threaten him, yet be unable to act. Gasol felt that a bad air was being kept in his chest, like a pr bear that had swallowed an icy barnacle, neither able to spit it out nor swallow it down.

    But he couldn¡¯t let down his guard now, because he was very clear that Wales wasn¡¯t a fool. It would be weird if Wales didn¡¯t utilize the undead to attack him at night. That was why Gasol had prepared for a night attack when setting up the tents.

    Many bonfires had been lit around his tent, and 500 people had been mobilized just to keep watch. He ordered the rest to sleep as soon as they set up their campsite. They had to take this chance to rest, in order to be prepared for the great battle that coulde at any moment.

    However, Gasol still underestimated the fighting ability of Zhao Hai¡¯s undead creatures. In Gasol¡¯s eyes, even though Wales would use them to attack him, they could be defeated. Because undead creatures only had an advantage at night.

    But when Zhao Hai ordered the undead creatures to attack Gasol¡¯s campsite, Gasol realized something strange; these undead creatures were too powerful.

    Gasol was a level 8 powerhouse, but even he couldn¡¯t gain any advantage when facing these undead beasts. This proved that these undead creatures had strengths higher than level 6. How could this be?

    Gasol seriously couldn¡¯t believe it, but the truth was right in front of his eyes. Zhao Haimanded the undead creatures to besiege Gasol¡¯s campsite from 3 directions. The undead beasts from the front, the jackals from the sides, and the humanoids entered the campsite from behind the beasts and the jackals. The attack was like a blitzkrieg, turning the campsite into burnt ashes in an instant.

    Even though both herculean bulls and fighting bulls were known for being the most powerful among bull-headed races and good at fighting, when they faced opponents taller,rger, stronger, and with better defenses than them, they helplessly realized that all of their advantages were not advantages at all.

    They could defend against neither the head-on assault of the undead beasts, nor the undead jackal cavalry nks. Gasol hadn¡¯t discovered that the cavalry were the jackals. He had given money to the jackals in order to have them kill Wales, but he had lost contact with them. He knew that the operation had been a failure, but he never imagined that the jackals had be undead creatures themselves.

    However, Gasol finally discovered that they were the jackals after they charged in. Not only had they be undead creatures, but they had also be stronger as well.

    On the prairie, the jackal cavalry wasn¡¯t famous because of how powerful they were, but how fast they were. They were patient and able to keep tailing their enemies until they broke down. But everyone on the prairie knew that the jackal cavalry didn¡¯t have a powerful leading charge. They were short, weak, and had fragile defenses. All these could make them only light cavalry at best.

    But that had changed entirely in Zhao Hai¡¯s hands. After having gone through the space¡¯s strengthening, the jackal cavalry had be even stronger, more powerful, and faster. Now they totally had the ability to be a powerful armored cavalry.

    For the under-calcted Gasol, who had only put 300 people on the left and right nks, he discovered that he had made a mistake. A very big mistake. When the 600 fighting bulls and the undead jackal cavalry crossed paths, the fighting bulls were crushed in a single charge.

    The main weapons of the jackal cavalry were scimitars, while fighting bull cavalry mainly used wolf-tooth clubs. Their wolf-tooth clubs were a type of heavy weapon that could not be used without immense strength. Heavy cavalry paired with these clubs in action was a very frightening thing.

    Yet the undead jackal cavalry made the fighting bulls understand what ¡®Nothing is too tough to break. Only speed cannot be broken¡¯ meant. The fighting bull cavalry was like a tank when in action, while the jackal cavalry was like a wind that carried des. When the wind blew, the tank became scrap metal.

 Chapter 264 - Two Blades

    <h4>Chapter 264 - Two des</h4>

    Gasol was running like crazy. There were only a few dozen escorts left at his side, all of whom were herculean bulls. There were nobody else other than them. Not a single one.

    2000 armored cavalry, all killed in action.

    Gasol felt like he was still having a nightmare. Why had all 2000 of his cavalry been crushed in just a single charge by the undead creatures? Could it be that he hadn¡¯t brought 2000 armored cavalry, but 2000 argali instead?

    If it weren¡¯t for his escorts using their own lives to help him break through the encirclement, he would likely have died in the melee. The attacks of the undead creatures still resonated in his mind when he thought about it.

    Meanwhile, Gasol thought about another thing; If he had been defeated by Wales this time, then what would Wales do next? Would Wales lead the undead into the tribe?

    Gasol felt even more insecure when he thought of this, and there was another matter that troubled him deeply: the loss of the 1500 fighting bulls. They had been loaned to him. Now that they had all died, what sort of reaction would the Fighting Bull Tribe have?

    Most importantly, the 500 herculean bulls that he had brought with him were his most loyal subordinates, and his most effective weapon. Now, they had fallen almostpletely. Without this weapon which he could definitely depend on, his days would be even harder to get by.

    Gasol had already wanted to cry. His losses this time were too great for him to bear.

    In contrast to Gasol, Zhao Hai¡¯s gains wererge. 1500 fighting bull warriors, no escapees. They had all be Zhao Hai¡¯s new underlings. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t touch the remaining herculean bull warriors, since he had to give Wales some face. No matter whose subordinates they were, the fact that they were herculean bulls still remained. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t step over that line.

    Wales was very happy about Zhao Hai¡¯s actions. In Wales¡¯ eyes, these fallen herculean bull warriors should receive their due respects.

    And so, Wales buried the herculean bull warriors along with their mounts. However, he kept all of their weapons, because Beastmen Prairiecked metal, which he couldn¡¯t afford to waste.

    Zhao Hai was somewhat disappointed that not a single mount was kept alive in this attack. Zhao Hai had lost a chance to add a new species to the space.

    However, Zhao Hai felt happy when he thought about the 1500 fighting bull warriors. Now, he had over 7000 undead creatures in his possession. He could deploy the undead beasts at Iron Mountain Castle as guards, and still have enough undead hands to use afterwards.

    Actually, if Zhao Hai willed it, he could reveal his family identity, given his current strength. Even with the Church Of Light as his enemy, he wouldn¡¯t have to be afraid. He didn¡¯t need to worry about his own safety at all with the existence of the space. He should be indulging in warfare, because if a war were fought, he would get new undead troops. If he wished for it, the number of undead would keep on increasing, and then he would have even fewer reasons to be afraid of anyone.

    But he didn¡¯t want to do it like this. To be honest, Zhao Hai was still insecure about the frequent use of undead creatures. Chinese people emphasized ¡®peace in burial¡¯. If it weren¡¯t for the safety of he himself and the ones around him, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t even wish to use the undead. Especially humanoid ones.

    He didn¡¯t like warfare either. He knew that if his identity were discovered, it would cause a war that would center around him, and then, many people would surely die. He didn¡¯t want to be the criminal of the whole continent.

    Currently, only the nobles were giving him trouble, but to Zhao Hai, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. ¡®If I don¡¯t wanna fight, I¡¯ll just hide¡¯, he would think. But if a war was waged because of him, then not only would the nobles hate him, but the civilians would as well. He didn¡¯t want that.

    Wales didn¡¯t go after Gasol immediately after their victory. He still intended to stick to his original n of going to get the support of the branch tribes before finishing Gasol off.

    Wales had considered this beforehand. Just as Yale had said, there was nothing good about the contact between the fighting bulls and Gasol. They wouldn¡¯t just watch Gasol fail without doing anything. If Gasol fell, then the one to rise would be Wales, who had never gotten along with fighting bulls. If Wales gained the chieftainship, he would oppress the Fighting Bull Tribe. The fighting bull chieftain would never miss this detail. If Wales chose to push their momentum, it would only let the Fighting Bull Tribe support Gasolpletely, and things would escte to a higher degree.

    If things really progressed to that point, then all of the bull-headed races might engage in civil war. That was absolutely not what Wales wanted to see. So, what he needed to do now was to stick to the n, overthrow Gasol, and then ¡®clean up¡¯ the Fighting Bull Tribe.

    Currently, what Gasol and the Fighting Bull Tribe didn¡¯t know was that Wales had the greatest trump card: the grains.

    The Fighting Bull Tribe and Gasol had surely assumed that Wales¡¯ current greatest backing was Zhao Hai¡¯s undead army. But they couldn¡¯t be more mistaken. The undead army was just one de in Wales¡¯ hand. The grains were the other fierce de in his hand.

    The best weapon in the beastmennds was food, due to the frequent food shortages experienced here. Especially some of the smaller tribes, who had food shortages not just during winter, but all the time. They couldn¡¯t get more than therger tribes, and the grain dealers wouldn¡¯te to smaller tribes. It was thus very difficult for them to buy grains.

    Now that Wales had grains, coupled with his reputation in the tribe, he could definitely gain the support of the branch races, and then he could deliver the fatal blow to Gasol.

    Wales and the others rested where they were for 2 days after having defeated Gasol, while actually, there wasn¡¯t a need for them to do so, since the ones who fought had been the undead creatures.

    However, Wales and the others still rested. In those 2 days, they handled the corpses of Gasol¡¯s escorts by burying them properly. Then they left after a proper rest.

    Strictly put, right now, the territory they were in wasn¡¯t the bull-headed races¡¯ territory. Although everyone on Beastmen Prairie lived nomadic lifestyles, every race actually had their own turf. The stronger the race, the better their grasses, and the more rivers they had. Their ces would be warmer when winter came, and less likely for blizzards to pass by.

    On the flip side, the weaker the race, the worse grasnds they had, and it would be impossible for their magic beasts to grow strong. Without strong magic beasts, they would not be able to get get more grains. Without more grains, they could only eat magic beasts, which would incur greater losses. This was a downward spiral.

    Wales and the others were currently at the outer regions of Beastmen Prairie. The grasnds here weren¡¯t great, and they were shared. However, this was the territory of pig-headed races. It was because of this that Zhao Hai hade across Spiel and the others. One should know that small tribes like Spiel¡¯s would never dare to be active in the turfs of other races.

    The pig-headed races had a lower standing on the prairiepared to the bull-headed races because of the difference in fighting power between them. The ruling race, the warthogs, couldn¡¯t match up to the herculean bulls. This affected the overall standing of all the pig-headed races among beastmen.

    Wales and the others made their way towards the pig-headed races¡¯ territory, but they didn¡¯t head towards the bull-headed races¡¯ territories immediately. Instead, they went in a circle.

    That wasn¡¯t to say that Wales was afraid that Gasol would mobilize a force to deal with him. Wales clearly knew that, if Gasol really had the support of everyone in the tribe, then Gasol wouldn¡¯t have brought this amount of people to deal with him, with arger amount of fighting bulls.

    The smart Wales could guess from this point that not everyone in the tribe had supported Gasol, and thus, Gasol had borrowed troops from the Fighting Bull Tribe. Not only did this expose his colluding with the Fighting Bull Tribe, it also exposed the situation of his position in the tribe.

    Beastmen were a direct race. They worshipped power. If you were powerful, they would listen to you willingly. Gasol¡¯s power was great indeed. He had fought many wars for the Herculean Bull Tribe, with more victories than losses, and had a high poprity. That was why his ambitions had inted so rapidly.

    If Gasol had done nothing more, he would¡¯ve had a chance to be the chieftain. After all, the position could not be decided by the former chieftain alone.

    But Gasol had made a wrong move. He never should¡¯ve poisoned the former chieftain, or sent people to hunt down Mendez and Wales. Doing so made his poprity drop to the freezing point instantly.

    Because beastmen¡¯s personalities were too direct, they always got the shorter end of the stick when it came to getting along with humans. Such direct personalities also created a habit of deeply despising anyone who would use schemes. Gasol¡¯s original image of a powerful warrior had instantly turned into that of a petty creep who used schemes. His poprity in the tribe was lost as a result. That was exactly why he couldn¡¯t mobilize the herculean bulls to hunt down Wales and hispany.

 Chapter 265 - Entering The Bull-headed Racesâ€™ Territory

    <h4>Chapter 265 - Entering The Bull-headed Races¡¯ Territory</h4>

    Wales¡¯s group didn¡¯t advance quickly. Currently, they were still in the territory of the pig-headed races. Even though the bull-headed races and the pig-headed races had no mutual favor or enmity, it wasn¡¯t a good thing to bumble around randomly on someone else¡¯s turf. That was why their advance was a careful one. If they came across some small pig-headed tribes, they would need to greet them on their own. It would cause misunderstandings if they didn¡¯t.

    For the beastmen, if you didn¡¯t bear hostilities, you had to greet them when you met with them. If you didn¡¯t do so, there were only 2 possibilities: either you had evil intentions, or you were looking down on them. Either possibility would be enough to make them treat you with their weapons.

    Beastmen liked having receptions for their friends, so you had to invite them for a feast if you came to their doorstep. Otherwise, not only would they not treat you as a friend, they¡¯d even take you for an enemy.

    Wales and everyone were just passing through, but they still had to go visit any pig-headed tribe they came across and stay for a night. Zhao Hai engaged in trade with them. Of course, he used grains, in exchange for their magic beasts.

    However, most of the tribes they came across were small tribes, so Zhao Hai didn¡¯t manage to get very powerful magic beasts. Most of them were argali, while the tribes wouldn¡¯t give their exclusive magic beasts to him.

    Beastmen treated their tribe-specific magic beasts with great importance. These magic beasts of theirs weremonly their mounts. In other words, the beasts were their beastkin.

    If Zhao Hai¡¯s personality hadn¡¯t matched well with Spiel¡¯s, and if he hadn¡¯t had a lot of grains, Spiel wouldn¡¯t have given the squirting boars to Zhao Hai, because squirting boars were the beastkin of the big-bellied pigs.

    Zhao Hai was satisfied with the trades he made. Other than getting more than a few argali, he also got arge amount of goat hair products. The small tribes were generous, since they wouldn¡¯te across a single human merchant in a whole year. When a human merchant finally showed up to conduct trade with them, they were very delighted.

    Due to the recent sudden changes, Laura and the others couldn¡¯t stick to their original n to rendezvous with Ah-Tai. However, Laura still sent a blood hawk to give Ah-Tai messages, in order to establish a foothold in Beast God City and gain a better understanding of the situation there.

    Zhao Hai was curious about this slightly mysterious Ah-Tai. He could tell how much Laura trusted him, as he was Laura¡¯s only subordinate on Beastmen Prairie.

    He also knew from Laura that in recent years, Ah-Tai had earned a lot of money in her stead on Beastmen Prairie. If she had to count, the earnings he had made were up to ? of her total assets. This was a veryrge sum.

    Everyone knew that business could be lucrative on Beastmen Prairie, butrge merchantsmonly did business with battle tribes, while the ones who did business with other tribes were smaller merchants. There was a limit to how much money the smaller merchants could earn, and they would often be raided by beastmen. That was why the money they earned was less than what people would expect.

    Under such circumstances, the fact that Ah-Tai could earn so much money for Laura had to have something behind it.

    The people that Zhao Hai and Laura could use were few. Ah-Tai was one. Xu Wan Ying was another. And then there were Seyer and Orloga.

    Zhao Hai had never seen Ah-Tai before, but Laura trusted him very much. Xu Wan Ying was helping Greene and the others attend to matters at Iron Mountain Castle, while the same went for Seyer. Orloga was currently an undead, but the fact that he could be Carlo¡¯s attendant meant that he had certain capabilities. Orloga had now been stationed at the factories, where he did things in an orderly way.

    Blockhead and Rockhead¡¯s performances were a little worse off in this regard, but both of them liked training more. They had now reached the level of level 6 fighters. Although it didn¡¯t seem like much, they could count as geniuses on the continent when one looked at their age.

    These people were now the master staff of Zhao Hai¡¯s management. He couldn¡¯t use more people even if he wanted to, because they didn¡¯t have enough capital.

    Letting Ah-Tai establish a foothold was for the sake of rying the situation in Beast God City. Although the city was controlled by beastmen, there were arge amount of human merchants that gathered there. Zhao Hai and the rest would lose out if they didn¡¯t grasp the situation well.

    Wales and the others weren¡¯t in a rush, but he still sent a team of 50 to obtain information from the bull-headed tribes¡¯ territory. He wanted to check the branch races¡¯ reaction to the incident in the Herculean Bull Tribe. What had transpired shouldn¡¯t have zero effect on all of the bull-headed races. Wales wanted to know what Gasol¡¯s next move was after he returned. Of course, if possible, he still wanted to make contact with West Wonder King.

    Wales put the idea of contacting the Buffalo Tribe on hold. He knew that Gasol wouldn¡¯t let down the surveince there because of Yale. Because Wales wanted to wait for information, he didn¡¯t move towards the bull-headed races¡¯ territory in a hurry. He knew that in doing so, he might have a high chance of being discovered by Gasol.

    Now, he and his people were moving forward slowly, as if they were just travelling, while he familiarized himself with the 5 blood hawks Zhao Hai had gifted him.

    Wales knew the importance of these blood hawks as aerial reconnaissance too well. There were too few races on Beastmen Prairie that had aerial scouts.

    The magic beasts that could be used as aerial scouts were not few, but most of them were under the control of avian races. It would be impossible for other races to get such aerial recon magic beasts. Gasol had gotten the 2 me birds due to a chance meeting.

    Now, those me birds had been put into the space by Zhao Hai. The level assessment of the me birds was a shocking level 35, which raised the level of the ranch to level 6. Unfortunately, the ranch had to reach level 7 in order to keep 100 more magic beasts.

    Zhao Hai was happy that the space improved the abilities of the blood hawks once again. Now, they could use simple fire and wind magics, while the me birds had gained some of the blood hawks¡¯ abilities. This was beyond his expectations.

    This was good news to him. The blood hawks were powerful, but they weren¡¯t invincible. They had be predators in the sky because of their strength, size, flying height and speed. But they had a weakness, and that was that they weren¡¯t nimble when they turned in the air. They needed a lot of space to turn around, while the me birds didn¡¯t. Their wind magic could help them turn more nimbly in a smaller area, like a martial artist that would evade an opponent¡¯s attacks using their agile movements.

    Just from their fighting power alone, me birds wouldn¡¯t lose to blood hawks. Perhaps in equal quantities, they might even win against blood hawks.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t prepare to raise me birds. Even if he did it now, he couldn¡¯t use them. If he brought out too many of them, it would raise Wales¡¯ suspicions.

    Wales watched as Zhao Hai put the me birds into the space, and he knew that Zhao Hai¡¯s space could store living things. Zhao Hai had told him that it was an oddity art, which made Wales very envious. But if Zhao Hai brought out too many of the me birds, Wales would know that Zhao Hai¡¯s space could raise magic beasts. It would be too much of a cheat, so Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t let others know about this easily.

    Even though Wales and the rest were moving ahead slowly, after 7 days of travelling at this speed, they still entered the outer territory of the bull-headed races. They could no longer see any pig-headed tribes from here.

    Zhao Hai was in his wagon while he curiously asked Wales, who was on the back of his bull, ¡°I¡¯m very curious, big brother. How did you mark the territories? These grasnds all look the same. How do you do it?¡±

    Walesughed in response, ¡°You don¡¯t know, do you? Although they all look the same to you, in us beastmen¡¯s eyes, every grasnd is different. A small river, a small hill, or a dried riverbank, these things can be used as standards for marking territories. The small hill we passed was one of the signs used to mark the boundary between our territory and the pig-headed races¡¯. Common pig-headed races wouldn¡¯t go past that small hill.¡±

    Zhao Hai turned his head to look at where they just went past. To be honest, it really was a simple little hill. If the distance was greater, it would only be just a little slope on the prairie. It was hard to imagine that they could even call such a slope ¡®a small hill¡¯.

    Zhao Hai asked, ¡°Big brother, how many days remain until we reach the Herculean Bull Tribe if we go from here?¡±

    Wales nced at the northeast direction and replied, ¡°With our current speed, it¡¯ll take about a month to get to the Herculean Bull Tribe¡¯s main camp.¡±

    Zhao Hai was stunned for a bit. He hadn¡¯t imagined that it was so far away. No wonder Wales wanted to enter the bull-headed races¡¯ territory from here. It was because the main camp of the Herculean Bull Tribe was too far away from here. Even Gasol would be hard-pressed to find them.

 Chapter 266 - Shocking News - Main Camp Lost

    <h4>Chapter 266 - Shocking News: Main Camp Lost</h4>

    Zhao Hai knew too little about Beastmen Prairie. He hadn¡¯t known that, actually, the size of Beastmen Prairie wasn¡¯t smaller than humannds. This ce could truly be called an endless in of grass.

    Wales sighed as he looked northeast, ¡°Our tribe¡¯s main camp has been there for nearly 1000 years. That ce was called the Plum Mile, but now, people have already forgotten that name. They can only remember that it is where our main camp is set, called Bull King Camp.¡±

    Wales felt veryplicated right now. To be frank, the Herculean Bull Tribe had been more powerful than it was right now. Even the powerful tiger races wouldn¡¯t dare to offend the herculean bulls before.

    Now, however, the tribe was not as it had been. Even the fighting bulls were now daring to to challenge the herculean bulls¡¯ might. Wales was very upset because of this.

    With Gasol¡¯s recent actions, the fighting bulls had be even worse. Wales didn¡¯t know what to say to Gasol. If he had to call him a huge idiot, sometimes there was a bright side to him. But if he had to say that he was smart, then what about what he had just done? Gasol was truly not so smart.

    Zhao Hai honestly liked this prairie a lot. The beastmen who lived on the prairie wouldn¡¯t always have their way. They were busy throughout the whole year, and their lives were far from what other people had romanticized them to be. But to Zhao Hai, all of that wasn¡¯t a problem. He had the space, so he could go there to rest at night. He could watch the blue sky and the white clouds during the day, as well as the endless stretches of green grass. It was an amazingly good feeling.

    Just then, a hawk cry came from the sky. Zhao Hai and Wales looked skyward, and saw that it was from 1 of the 5 blood hawks Zhao Hai had gifted Wales.

    Wales had now learned how to check the signs of the blood hawks, since they were too important to him. Wales even wished that he could hug them in his sleep.

    Wales rxed after looking at the blood hawks a few more times. He said to Zhao Hai, ¡°50 people. It looks like Bogue and the others have returned. I don¡¯t know what happened to the tribe.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°It should be fine. We¡¯ll know after they get back.¡±

    After he said that, sounds of galloping came from a distance. They were the 50 cavalrymen that Wales had sent to retrieve information from the bull-headed races¡¯ territory.

    Bogue was the leader of that cavalry unit of 50, and also a person of ingenuity among the bull-headed races. That was why Wales had felt confident about letting him lead the charge.

    When Bogue and hispany came near, Wales went idle for a bit. It wasn¡¯t to say that Bogue and the others had injuries, since they didn¡¯t actually appear to have been attacked. What made Wales feel strange was that the expressions on Bogue and the others¡¯ faces were like their families had died.

    Wales¡¯ heart skipped a beat after seeing the expressions. He knew that something big had happened in the tribe. Otherwise, there would be no way Bogue and the others would have such expressions.

    Soon, Bogue and hispany arrived 10 metres in front of Wales. He then rolled down from his mount, yes, rolled, and cried on the ground, face down, unable to say a single word. Other cavalrymen also jumped down from their mounts and cried on their knees.

    Wales jumped down from his mount and walked to Bogue¡¯s side. He kicked Bogue to flip him around and scolded, ¡°What are you crying for? Speak. What the hell happened?¡±

    Bogue got up after a while, and then hugged Wales¡¯ thigh and said, ¡°My lord, the Herculean Bull Tribe is gone. The main camp was lost. Nothing! There¡¯s nothing left!¡±

    Wales felt his mind being filled with tremors. It was as if it had just been smashed by a wolftooth club. However, he immediately calmed his emotions and looked at Bogue, ¡°What really happened? Tell us!¡±

    Just then, Mendez and Yale had also walked over, and they looked at Bogue with unpleasant expressions. They too wanted to know what had happened. Why had something like this happen in just a short time?

    Bogue then cried out the information which he and the others had heard of. It was just when Gasol had gone to hunt them down, that the Fighting Bull Tribe¡¯s chieftain suddenly led an army to attack the Herculean Bull Tribe¡¯s main camp. Paul, who was Wales¡¯ 2nd brother, had been on guard at the time, but he had failed to protect the camp, and was thus killed in action; while Wales¡¯ younger brothers, 8th and 9th, were killed in the chaos. In the end, the fighting bulls captured the herculean bulls¡¯ main camp, while the remaining herculean bulls had fled towards the deeper parts of the prairie.

    By the time Bogue had finished, Wales and the others were stunned. They hadn¡¯t expected that things would take such a turn.

    Mendez suddenly asked, ¡°That can¡¯t be! What about the high elders in the tribe? With them, how could the main camp be assaulted by the fighting bulls?¡±

    Bogue answered, ¡°I heard that 1 high elder was killed, and the other was heavily injured. In the course of the fighting bulls¡¯ attack, there seemed to be a human mage among them. It was a level 9 human mage who injured the remaining high elder.¡±

    Wales and the others were shocked, as they hadn¡¯t anticipated human intervention in this matter. It was far beyond their expectations.

    Humans usually wouldn¡¯t interfere in conflicts between beastmen, because once they did that, it would be like treating the beastmen as their enemies. The battle races wouldn¡¯t let go of anyone, let alone a level 9 expert. Any level 9 human who attempted to make a mess out of the beastmen¡¯s territories would be hunted down by level 9 beastmen for sure.

    Wales frowned and asked, ¡°Bogue, is this information truly valid? Was there really a human in the mix? What did they do?¡±

    Bogue shook his head. This information was something he had heard, and right now, rumors were flying around. They couldn¡¯t know if all of this was true or false.

    Wales curled his brows and asked Yale, ¡°Whether or not humans have taken part in this, what we can be sure of is that something has happened to the main camp. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be such rumors going about. What should we do, teacher?¡±

    Wales had calmed down right now. He had been very shocked when he had heard this information, but he had already known that the fighting bulls had been plotting against them from the start. He just hadn¡¯t expected that the fighting bulls would make their move so soon.

    Yale had calmed down as well. Although many things had happened to the Herculean Bull Tribe, none had been as shocking as this.

    When a ruling race couldn¡¯t keep its own main camp, then it wouldn¡¯t have the right to be called the ruling race anymore. It could be said that the fighting bulls were now the ruling race, which, of course, still needed the approval of the other races on the prairie.

    The conflicts between beastmen were realistic, and as such, they only respected the strong and the victorious. But, if this matter had humans meddling in the process, it wouldn¡¯t fare well for the fighting bulls either.

    Yale thought about it and said, ¡°What we need to do right now is to set up camp here. We¡¯ll leave the bull-headed races¡¯ territory tomorrow and make our way deeper into the prairie. We¡¯ll send someone to make contact with West Wonder King and find out what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Wales frowned, ¡°It¡¯s not likely going to work, is it? If things are really as the rumors suggest, then the presence of herculean bulls in the bull-headed races¡¯ territory will surely attract a lot of attention. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to make contact with West Wonder King.¡±

    Yale nodded at that. Beastmen wouldn¡¯t need to look at battle gs in order to tell different races apart. It could be said that right now, the herculean bulls were at the top of the rumor mill. If the herculean bulls made any movements on the bull-headed races¡¯ territory, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything because of all the attention.

    Just then, Zhao Hai said, ¡°I think you can leave the information-gathering to me. I have a human merchant identity, and I¡¯ll be able to move around freely on the prairie. It¡¯s not likely that the fighting bulls have any news about me. What do you think, big brother?¡±

    Wales did a double take and then nodded. Indeed, only human merchants could move around freely and undiscovered on the prairie.

    Although Zhao Hai and Wales were now blood-sworn brothers, and Gasol knew that someone had used undead to help Wales, the fighting bulls had no way of knowing about any of that. Because the fighting bulls had ransacked the herculean bulls¡¯ main camp when Gasol was fighting the undead, Gasol would naturally not go back to the main camp, while the 1500 warriors loaned to him had all been turned into undead creatures, which couldn¡¯t possibly report back to their former brethren. So right now, the fighting bulls shouldn¡¯t know about the rtionship between Zhao Hai and Wales.

    Yale nodded, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Little Hai can get information while making contact with West Wonder King. He must be in trouble these days. It¡¯s good that you had gifted the cane to little Hai. If little Hai presents the cane to West Wonder King to prove his identity, then West Wonder King will be able to trust him.¡±

    Wales nodded, ¡°This is also an opportunity. The Herculean bulls have been chased out of the main camp due to Gasol¡¯s actions, but I think that a majority of their strength can still be preserved. What we need to do right now is find the escapees and regroup them. Now is the time they need a leader, and Gasol obviously cannot be their leader even if he finds them. Perhaps they might even kill him. This is our chance.¡±

    Yale and Mendez both nodded at that. All of this had been caused by Gasol, so how could the herculean bulls not hate him? If Gasol appeared in front of them, he would surely be torn to shreds by the angry mob. If the ever-popr Wales could stand up in the tribe, he would surely be able to be the chieftain.

 Chapter 267 - Who Was It?

    <h4>Chapter 267 - Who Was It?</h4>

    Wales knew that being a chieftain wouldn¡¯t be easy. The herculean bulls had been chased out, so they must becking in food and clothing right now. Being the chieftain under such circumstances, and having to shoulder the hatred towards the fighting bulls on top of that, Wales could tell the difficulty of the tasks he had to face.

    However, he neither wanted to back away, nor did he have a means to. He was a prince of the herculean bulls. His race was his roots. If his race prospered, he too would gain respect. If their face fell, then he too would be nothing.

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I think this is a good opportunity as well, but you will surelye across a lot of tough issues, and there¡¯s nothing much I can help you with. How about this? Laura, Meg, Nier, give me your pouches. Big brother, Mr. Yale and 6th brother, give me yours as well.¡±

    Wales and the other 2 knew what Zhao Hai was going to do, and they gave him their pouches. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything as he simply filled all 6 pouches with grains.

    After filling the pouches, Zhao Hai gave them to Wales, ¡°Take these first, big brother. Give them to your tribesmen as soon as you find them, and then have your blood hawkse to me for grains. We have to improve this situation first.¡±

    Wales didn¡¯t hold back and just took the pouches. He patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Brother, I will not say much. We¡¯ll rest here for the day and leave tomorrow. If anything happens, we¡¯ll contact each other using blood hawks.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Just tell me whatever supplies you need. I can have blood hawks bring the pouches to my fief and back. It¡¯s now the tribe¡¯s most difficult time, and a lot of things are required. You must persist. Oh, once you return, help me prepare a map. I don¡¯t want to go looking for West Wonder King all over the ce.¡±

    Wales smiled, ¡°Rx, brother, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± He then nced at Bogue and hispany, ¡°Don¡¯t just sob on the ground. Stand up. We herculean bulls haven¡¯t gone extinct yet. Remember that as long as we¡¯re not gone, we are the ruling race of the bull-headed races, and we always will be.¡±

    Bogue and the others stood up, bearing murderous expressions because of Wales¡¯ words. Wales nodded, having been filled with fighting spirit. It was because of Zhao Hai¡¯s support, whose grains had be his life-saving herbs.

    As long as one had grains on Beastmen Prairie, one could do a lot of things. Just as Zhao Hai had said, it was the most difficult time for the Herculean Bull Tribe. Their own main camp had been lost, and 2 of their high elders had been killed or injured. Zhao Hai had to assist Wales properly as a blood-sworn brother under these circumstances.

    It was then that Zhao Hai suddenly thought of something. He took out 2 things from the space immediately. He had them stored in bottles before giving them to Wales.

    Wales looked at the 2 bottles in his hand with confusion. One of them seemed to contain water, and the other held a pink liquid, which he knew nothing about.

    Zhao Hai exined to Wales, ¡°Big brother, in these 2 bottles, one of them is the Liquid Of Life, which Mr. Yale had given me. I don¡¯t have a use for it, but the sk that he gave me was very beautiful, so I kept it. Another bottle is a type of medicine that can treat injuries. Bogue just said that your high elder was injured, so I hope these 2 things can help him. Without the high elder¡¯s support, it won¡¯t be easy for you to deal with the fighting bulls.¡± Actually, the ¡®medicine¡¯ which Zhao Hai mentioned was magic peach juice. Greene had used 1st time, and there had been 1 left, which Zhao Hai was now giving to Wales.

    Wales looked at Zhao Hai without knowing what to say. Zhao Hai had been too great of a help to him, and now, he even brought out the Liquid Of Life. Now he felt that no matter what he would do, he would never be able to repay Zhao Hai¡¯s kindness.

    Wales took the 2 bottles in silence and put them away carefully. He patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and turned tomand his people in setting up camp.

    Zhao Hai said nothing and went to set up camp as well. At this point, words would be excessive. He had to give Wales and his people time, in order to let him n things out properly.

    Zhao Hai and the others sat inside the tent quietly after it was set up. Laura poured a cup of coya for Zhao Hai, then frowned, ¡°Hai-bro, it¡¯s not a good thing for us right now when the Herculean Bull Tribe is in such trouble. What are we going to do next?¡±

    Zhao Hai closed his eyes and said after thinking, ¡°I keep feeling that something¡¯s not right. What Mendez said after Gasol started his coup was that Gasol and the human merchants were being too secretive in their contact. Now, when the fighting bulls attacked the Herculean Bull Tribe, humans showed up again. Don¡¯t you think that human activity has been too frequent on Beastmen Prairie as ofte?¡±

    Laura concurred in her thoughts. How many times was it that they had heard about humans meddling in beastmen affairs? This was too strange.

    Meg frowned and spoke, ¡°What does this mean, young master? Can it be that there¡¯s a human force seeking to take control of beastmen?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head, ¡°It can¡¯t be. Humans can¡¯t possibly control beastmen. There has to be a reason for beastmen and humans to be locked in conflict for so many years. Do not presume that humans look like they¡¯re controlling the beastmen using food. That¡¯s because they have no other option. If they don¡¯t give them enough food, they¡¯ll start wars, and the food will be taken anyway, so it¡¯s impossible for humans to use this method to control beastmen. But as for why human activity has been so frequenttely, I still can¡¯t get a good idea.¡±

    Laura frowned, ¡°I can¡¯t get a good grasp of it either. Don¡¯t they fear beastmen retaliation? Even though the fighting bulls have taken over the herculean bulls¡¯ main camp, their strength shouldn¡¯t be too great. The ones who are really in charge of the prairie are the major battle races, and the cooperation between the fighting bulls and humans will greatly incite them. Do the fighting bulls think that they have the ability to withstand the pressure from the battle races?

    Zhao Hai¡¯s frown continued, ¡°I don¡¯t have a good idea why they¡¯re doing this. Their methods are very likely going to make them the public enemies of all the beastmen, so why? Is it only just for the sake of being called the ruling race?¡±

    Laura and the others were at a loss as to why the fighting bulls were doing what they were. It would be discernable if the fighting bulls were cooperating withmon humans. However, a strange picture had been painted when the humans they cooperated with had a level 9 powerhouse.

    Since when had it be the time for level 9 human powerhouses toe and mess around on Beastmen Prairie? When the battle races got the news, they would surely react. It wasn¡¯t known how the fighting bulls would respond to that.

    Zhao Hai spoke out after a while of sitting, ¡°No matter how much we guess right now, it¡¯s useless. Just reaching the fighting bulls¡¯ turf and prodding around will do. I just feel that this matter isn¡¯t so simple.¡±

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai with iprehension, ¡°How so? Can it be something rted to us?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. If this matter is really rted to us, then it can only be our enemies who are trying to deal with us on the prairie. Our current main enemies are the Magidell family, the Church Of Light, and Southern King. The Church Of Light will not have any grip on the prairie, and there¡¯s no direct profit-&-loss rtionship between Southern King and beastmen. Magidell family is a business family, and there are a lot of business opportunities on the prairie. It¡¯s impossible for them to just watch other people do business here, but I think that even they wouldn¡¯t have the guts to send a level 9 powerhouse to hunt us down on the prairie, right?¡±

    Laura nodded. She knew clearly what Magidell family was like. All they cared about was profit. Now that Zhao Hai and the others had left Fansile duchy, there had been no way for Magidell family to obtain profits from Zhao Hai. They wouldn¡¯t pay arge price to hire a level 9 powerhouse to deal with Zhao Hai under these circumstances, since it wouldn¡¯t fit their principles of merchants seeking profit.

    But why did she keep feeling that these matters were happening so close to them? Before they had entered the prairie, it seemed that such a thing had never happened before. But the moment they had entered, all of this had happened. This was too contrived, wasn¡¯t it?

    Meg asked, ¡°Young master, do you think that someone is trying to act upon the Herculean Bull Tribe, like how someone acted upon the ck Bear Tribe, and that¡¯s why all of this happened?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head, ¡°It can¡¯t be. The Herculean Bull Tribe¡¯s strength doesn¡¯t seem to be as great as the ck Bear¡­¡­ Wait a minute. There IS a possibility.¡±

    Zhao Hai turned to look at Laura, and Laura looked at Zhao Hai in confusion. Zhao Hai said, ¡°Beastmen have gotten it badly from humans in recent years. Can it be that beastmen are setting their sights on humans again, yet the humans received word about it and sent people to stir things up beforehand, in order to mess up the waters here so that the beastmen don¡¯t have time to mobilize against humans?¡±

    Laura frowned, ¡°Not too likely, right? Trades between humans and beastmen have been going along smoothly, and there haven¡¯t been great disasters on the prairie. They shouldn¡¯t have any reason to mobilize against humans. Besides, humans wouldn¡¯t mess things up by sending a level 9 powerhouse. That¡¯s basically a deration of war against beastmen.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and sighed, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m done guessing. We might not guess things right anyway. What we have to do right now is help big brother get information. If we take care of the fighting bulls, we¡¯ll be closer to figuring out which human force is cooperating with them.¡±

    Laura nodded, but she believed that it would be very difficult. The Herculean Bull Tribe was greatly crippled right now, and the fighting bulls were now on a roll. Exterminate the Fighting Bull Tribe? Difficult!

 Chapter 268 - Mastiffs

    <h4>Chapter 268 - Mastiffs</h4>

    Compared to Zhao Hai, Wales was currently in a bigger dilemma. What he and his people had to face was a crisis. It was something he didn¡¯t want to see, but one that he had to face no matter what.

    Wales sat in his tent as arge cup of milk wine had been put in front of him. He had actually drunk 5 cups, and this was the 6th.

    Mendez wasn¡¯t any better. In fact, he had already started to drink the 8th cup. Only Yale was normal, but he was sitting there without a single word.

    The news which Bogue had brought back was too shocking. They hadn¡¯t expected that the main camp of herculean bulls, which had been inhabited for generations, had been lost. How could they face this?

    Fortunately, Wales had self-restraint, so he didn¡¯t drink any further. After downing the 6th cup, he stopped, but he still said nothing. None of the 3 who had entered the tent had spoken anything.

    Wales raised his head to look at Yale after a while and said, ¡°Teacher, what do you think Gasol is doing right now?¡±

    Yale wouldn¡¯t think that Wales was caring about Gasol, of course. Right now, Wales wanted Gasol to die right in front of him badly. There was no way he would care about him.

    Yale sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s really hard to say. If my guess is correct, then I fear that the reason why the Fighting Bull Tribe had loaned troops to Gasol, was because of having the intention to eliminate him after what is done. Kill us with Gasol¡¯s hands, and then kill Gasol with the loaned troops, while taking over the main camp. By then, the Herculean Bull Tribe will not have the spine to threaten the Fighting Bull Tribe. The act of eliminating the fighting bull cavalry happened to help Gasol for a time.¡±

    SPLACK!

    Mendez smashed the small table in front of him into pieces, and the silver cup was also ttened. He looked at Yale with blood red eyes and said, ¡°I better not know where he is. If I do, I will gouge him with my own hands!¡±

    Wales took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Teacher, where do you think the tribesmen would go?¡±

    Yale thought for a bit and replied, ¡°Right now, there are 2 ces which they could¡¯ve gone. One is West Wonder King¡¯s ce, but I think they wouldn¡¯t go there. He¡¯s a fighting bull after all, and right now, the fighting bulls are in a momentum, so they would have no guarantees there. Which leaves only one more ce to go: the Mastiff Tribe.¡±

    Wales agreed to Yale¡¯s perspective. The Herculean Bull Tribe had always had a good rtionship with the Mastiff Tribe. The Mastiff Tribe had helped the Herculean Bull Tribe for many times in the past. Now that something had happened, the herculean bulls would naturally head over to the mastiffs for refuge.

    The mastiffs were a very unique race. They were the ruling race of dog-headed races, which were between battle races and civil races. The fighting power of the entire race was slightly worse than wolf race, but stronger than civil races. Rtively speaking, their position was a little higher than bull-headed races.

    The Herculean Bull Tribe and the Mastiff Tribe had always maintained a good rtionship. The Mastiff Tribe had helped Herculean Bull Tribe for a lot of times in the past, so now that the Herculean Bull Tribe had gotten into trouble, they would surely head over to the Mastiff Tribe.

    Wales took in a deep breath and said, ¡°Well then, our next move is to go around the horse races¡¯ turf and go to the Mastiff Tribe.¡±

    Yale nodded to that. The turf of bull-headed races was adjacent to the turfs of horse races, pig races, dog races and cat races. The rtionship between Herculean Bull Tribe, pig tribes and horse tribes was normal; neither good nor bad. Because of being good with mastiffs, it ended up spelling a negative with cats, due to how cat and dog races had never gotten along.

    And now, Wales and his men were at the point where the borders of the pig-headed races and the bull-headed races met. There were only 2 ways they could go to the Mastiff Tribe: one was to go through the bull-headed races¡¯ turf, while the other was to circle it via the horse races¡¯ turf. They wouldn¡¯t go to the cat races¡¯ turf as it was too dangerous, and the same was now true for the bull-headed races¡¯ territory. The only choice left was to move into the turf of horses.

    Wales nced at Yale and said, ¡°We have to trouble you to draw a map for little Hai, teacher. Our time is limited, but please be as detailed as possible. Just letting him know how to get to West Wonder King¡¯s ce is enough.¡±

    Yale nodded, ¡°No problems there. We still have to thank little Hai for this. If it weren¡¯t for him, we would¡¯ve been in a more difficult spot by now.¡±

    Wales nodded at that and sighed, ¡°I never thought at the beginning that just a single trial of travelling would be followed by all these events. But luckily, I met little Hai. Something gained, something lost, I guess.¡±

    Yale gave Wales a look and said, ¡°Wales, I don¡¯t think now¡¯s the time to speak of this. We can only keep little Hai¡¯s help inside our hearts. We still have to think about how to proceed after reaching the Mastiff Tribe¡¯s turf right now. Even though our tribes¡¯ rtionship is great, do not forget that our tribe has fallen from the spot of the ruling race. It¡¯s hard to say for sure how the mastiffs will treat us now.¡±

    Wales ceased his thoughts for the moment. He knew that their gratitude towards Zhao Hai was not something that could be paid in words. In his heart, Zhao Hai was like his birth sibling. It would be acting like strangers if he kept speaking of it as something they owed him for. Just as Yale said, he should be thinking about what to do when meeting the mastiffs.

    Beastmen were simplistic, yet even they would have politics among them. It was a fact. Wales had made contact with the mastiffs for several times in the past, but during those times, they were as equals. Both sides were rulers. Even though the herculean bulls felt grateful, they wouldn¡¯t feel as if they were inferior.

    It was like how either of the 2 good friends were living a little better and offered a little help. The other friend would be grateful, but there wouldn¡¯t be a sense of inferiority.

    But that had changed now. The herculean bulls were now refugees who had lost their homes. They had no right to speak with the mastiffs as equals. How the mastiffs would treat them was something that needed his proper consideration.

    Wales thought about this silently with closed eyes. To be honest, he didn¡¯t have enough capital to operate on. He didn¡¯t know how many herculean bulls escaped, and what the situation was in the tribe. The amount of supplies left, the quantity of argali remaining, were unknown to him.

    His only capital right now was the grains which Zhao Hai had given him. Endless supply of food was the final thing he could depend on.

    Wales looked at Yale and said, ¡°I think that right now, the only thing we can offer is the grains that little Hai gave us. But we cannot let him be in too much of a disadvantage from this. I¡¯m saying, once we reach the mastiffs, let¡¯s see how they treat our people first. If they¡¯re treating them well, we can introduce little Hai to them and have him trade with them. I think they¡¯ll be very happy to. since his grains are very cheap. If they¡¯re not treating our people well, then we¡¯ll give them some grains and leave, before settling down in a horse race or pig race¡¯s turf. What do you think, teacher?¡±

    Yale nodded, ¡°Only in the worst of disasters can we peer into the true nature of people. If the mastiffs are truly friends, then we¡¯ll just introduce little Hai to them. His existence is something every beastman can only dream of. If they are friends, then we have to treat our friends well.¡±

    Wales nodded, ¡°We have absolutely no idea about the situation in the tribe. I just hope it¡¯s not too dire.¡±

    Both of them sighed at the same time. They knew that Wales was consoling himself. The situation of a race that had been chased out of their hometown was easily imaginable. It was not unlike being bankrupt. It was possible that other than their own selves, weapons and mounts, there were nothing else.

    Out of things to discuss, Yale returned to his own tent and started drafting a map for Zhao Hai. However, because he had too little time, he couldn¡¯t afford to be too detailed. He could only mark the location of West Wonder King¡¯s campsite and some obvious geographicalndmarks along the way.

    The next morning, Yale gave the map which he had drawn overnight to Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai found the map to be decent. There was no indication of range, but at least it pointed a general direction and some famousndmarks were marked on it. Even tribes that could possibly be encountered were written on it.

    Zhao Hai kept the map and looked at Yale who had bloodshot eyes, ¡°Thank you Mr. Yale. Take care of yourselves, big brother. If there¡¯s anything, contact me with the blood hawks right away. Just attach a letter to them. They can find me.¡±

    Wales gave Zhao Hai a strong hug, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m not going to say thankful words now. You must take care. If the bull-headed races really want to make a move against you, don¡¯t hold back and unleash the undead creatures. This is Beastmen Prairie, and the Fighting Bull Tribe is now the ruling tribe. They might use this authority to act against you.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed, ¡°Rx. If they really dare, it would be like gifting me new subordinates, and my underlings will grow more and more. It¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. Alright, have a safe trip, big brother.¡±

    Wales nodded before leading his people on the trip. Watching his back, Zhao Hai sighed, ¡°Big brother has to deal with a lot of things this time.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°I hope he can make it through. Only then, can he be the best ruler of the herculean bulls.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°I believe that under his leadership, the herculean bulls will get better and better. We can help him no matter what difficulty he faces, hehe. With a powerful coborator, Beastman Prairie will be ours in the future.¡±

    Laura was also happy. She understood that Zhao Hai was definitely not helping Wales out of brotherly rtionship. On Beastmen Prairie, in order to do business properly, it would be impossible tock a powerful coborator. Although Zhao Hai was paying out right now, once Wales got into position and the Herculean Bull Tribe developed, the gains he would get would not just end at dozens of times the cost or more than that.

    Zhao Hai smiled after looking at the sky, ¡°We should leave too. Whew. To be frank, I¡¯m really lifted from a burden today. Following Wales and his people everyday makes it really inconvenient to return to the space or Iron Mountain Castle.

    Laura, Meg and Nierughed at that. They too had felt inconvenienced. Even though they rested inside the space every night, it couldn¡¯t bepared to moving around freely.

    The convoy slowly travelled forward, and Zhao Hai once again put therge-bellied pigs¡¯ friendship g on top of his wagon. He didn¡¯t get a g from Wales, as right now, it was best not to raise the friendship g of herculean bulls.

    Wales had also been aware of this, so in order to avoid giving Zhao Hai trouble, he himself didn¡¯t give him the friendship g. Zhao Hai wanted to find West Wonder King¡¯s campsite as quickly as possible, so he proceeded ording to the map directly.

    Although the map had no ratios, the amount of days needed to move from onendmark to the next was noted, so Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried about going the wrong way.

    It was in order to help Wales obtain information, but Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He knew it very clearly that the cow races were in a sensitive period. If he asked around carelessly, he would surely attract suspicion. At worst, he mighte into conflict with them.

    As beastmen were extremely cautious towards humans from the start, Zhao Hai believed that everything should be done with maintaining the cover as top priority in such a sensitive period of time.

    After a day, Zhao Hai and the others hadn¡¯t found a single tribe, but the map looked legit. They needed at least 3 days of travelling until they coulde across a tribe. Of course, it was just spection. A tribe might¡¯ve been active at the surroundings, but beastmen were often moving around, so Yale also wasn¡¯t sure if a tribe would really be there.

    Now, it was the busiest time of the year on Beastmen Prairie, because they were about to enter winter. They had to prepare the grass feeds and the food needed to live past winter, so a lot of beastmen tribes would migrate around to prepare those things. Yale was a prophet, but even he couldn¡¯t know all of the tribes like the back of his hand. If he could, he wouldn¡¯t be a prophet, but a god instead.

    Zhao Hai and hispany returned to Iron Mountain Castle that night, and discussed the changes of the Herculean Bull Tribe to Greene and the others. Greene and the others believed that what Zhao Hai had done was not mistaken. Now that the Herculean Bull Tribe was in trouble, it was the best time to offer a helping hand. They would be grateful for life.

 Chapter 269 - Large-horned Raging Bulls

    <h4>Chapter 269 - Large-horned Raging Bulls</h4>

    Greene and the others felt very strange concerning the appearance of humans on Beastmen Prairie, but they couldn¡¯t get a handle on the situation over there, so they naturally couldn¡¯t guess why humans would show up there.

    Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t wanted to get answers from Greene and the others, as they had never been to Beastmen Prairie. What they had known was told to them by Laura, so if they could guess what the humans were up to, they would be able to pose as prophets after some makeup.

    The next morning, Zhao Hai and hispany continued on their journey, but at a faster pace. He wanted to go faster, so long as they didn¡¯t encounter any beastman tribe.

    He hadn¡¯te to Beastmen Prairie to cause a ruckus. Helping Wales would bring him a lot of benefits, but what he needed more was new and unique magic beasts, and never before seen nts. Those were his fundamental reasons from the start.

    Everything would be fine as long as the space levelled up, so Zhao Hai picked up his pace. However, he didn¡¯t put the convoy into the space this time. After all, none of the coachdrivers were mortal to begin with.

    On the prairie, you wouldn¡¯t need to worry about your wagon crashing sideways. There were plenty of grasses that were thicker than rugs, which acted as natural shock absorbers, so that your wagon would never be too bumpy. However, your horses would need greater strength in order to pull the wagon as a result. But this wasn¡¯t an issue for Zhao Hai, since the wagon-pulling animals were undead creatures.

    Although Zhao Hai and hispany increased their speed, they paid cautious attention to their surroundings for enemies. He had let out 2 me birds in order to act as aerial recon.

    Of course, just a couple of the birds would not be enough for him. He still let out a lot of blood hawks to engage in reconnaissance. me birds weren¡¯t phantasmal beasts, so Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t use them as easily as he did the blood hawks. However, me birds were beautiful, and Laura, Meg and Nier liked them a lot, so he let them out and kept them as pets. If Wales saw the birds, he would just say that he had treated their injuries.

    Zhao Hai watched the map while he was rushing on, and the size of the map in the space was increasing without stopping. This was good news to him. If he wandered around the prairie a lot, perhaps he would be the first person to have aplete map of Beastmen Prairie.

    Zhao Hai and hispany spent just 1 and ? days to finish a 3-day trip. He couldn¡¯t afford not to slow down when he reached an area marked on the map as having a tribe.

    The marked tribe was a small one of raging bulls, which should number about 1000 people. Raging bulls were also known for their strength, and their mounts were the namesake bulls. However, the bulls were not quite the same as the the ones meant to be eaten on the continent. They were calledrge-horned raging bulls. They were a type of unique bovines, due to their horns being too big.

    Therge horns of these magic beasts were like sharpened wooden pirs. Every horn was up to 2 meters long, and the thickest they could get was a staggering half meter. They were very straight, and they grew out horizontally, like a pir was strapped onto a cow¡¯s head.

    The raging bull race was very famous among the bull-headed races because of their cavalry charges. Their mounts, therge-horned raging bulls, might not be too fast, but once they charged, they were imposing. All because of theirrge horns.

    When they charged, they would form a straight line. All of their horns put together was like a moving wall. The speed wasn¡¯t very fast, but there wasn¡¯t the slightest gap.

    But this didn¡¯t mean that the Large-Horned Raging Bull Tribe¡¯s fighting power was great. Although such a cavalry charge was imposing, it also had a very serious w. Because of howrge the horns were, the cavalry couldn¡¯t change directions quickly, so the cavalry would be at a serious disadvantage when facing agile light cavalry like the jackals¡¯.

    The Large-Horned Raging Bull Tribe could be considered as a branch of the raging bull races, yet famously, their temper among the bull-headed races was anything but short. They were in the category of good guys.

    Of course, none of this was written on the map which he had been given by Yale. All of it had been researched by Laura herself.

    Zhao Hai was waiting for the blood hawks and the information they might be carrying. Now that they had entered the Large-Horned Raging Bull Tribe¡¯s area of frequent activity, since Zhao Hai and the others could run into them at any moment, he let the birds increase their recon radius in order to ensure that he wasn¡¯t going the wrong way.

    The blood hawks returned after more than an hour. Zhao Hai took a nce, and noticed that they were going in circles and crying out without stopping. He turned to Laura and said, ¡°There¡¯s an abandoned campsite ahead. It looks like it was attacked. Let¡¯s take a look.¡±

    Laura nodded, and the convoy picked up the pace once more. After more than 2 hours, they discovered the abandoned campsite. There were a lot of corpses there, and all of them were the Large-Horned Raging Bull Tribe and their mounts.

    The tribesmen were very simr to their mounts: tall and havingrge horns. The horns were longer than any other bull-headed races¡¯ horns.

    From the look of the campsite, it appeared to be of a size for about 1000 people. However, it had been attacked, and every usable thing had been taken away. Even the clothes on the dead had been stripped off.

    Zhao Hai looked at this with a frown and a sigh as with a wave of his hand, he turned them all into undead creatures. He only turned one of them into a high-level undead, in order to know who it was that had attacked this campsite.

    Zhao Hai counted for a bit. The tribesmen who had died amounted to more than 300. The number of youths this tribe could afford to send into battle was approximately this figure. He just picked the strongest of them all and turned him into a high-level undead, because he knew that among beastmen, the strongest ones had often been the chieftains.

    Just as he had expected, the high-level undead was called Abatai, the chieftain of this tribe. Their tribe had more than 1300 people, and other than 400 youths, the rest were the elderly and women.

    Their fate was normal. What surprised Zhao Hai was the ones who had attacked them. It was none other than Gasol and his people, and the attack had taken ce more than 4 hours ago.

    In other words, right before the blood hawks had discovered this campsite, it had been attacked by Gasol and his people. Upon reaching this conclusion, Zhao Hai immediately put Abatai and the others into the space, and followed the trail left behind by Gasol and his people.

    From the trail, the direction they were headed to was most likely West Wonder King¡¯s ce. It seemed that Gasol too had learned of what had happened to the Herculean Bull Tribe¡¯s main camp, but he wasn¡¯t as smart as Wales, who headed over to the Mastiff Tribe¡¯s ce.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, as he truly felt that Gasol wasn¡¯t a smart person. The rtionship between Gasol and West Wonder King had never been good, and yet he was now going to put himself under West Wonder King¡¯s service. Obviously, Gasol had seen how West Wonder King and the current Fighting Bull Tribe chieftain were at odds, but he had forgotten that circumstances determined how people would move. Now that the Herculean Bull Tribe could no longer provide the Fighting Bull Tribe with any form of help, it was hard to determine what sort of attitude West Wonder King would have in treating them.

    But after another thought, this situation made sense to Zhao Hai. He knew of Gasol¡¯s pain. The reason why the Herculean Bull Tribe had gotten to this point was all because of him. Perhaps he had thought about where his tribesmen would go. But what would happen even after finding them? He would only be torn into pieces by angry tribesmen, and no one would listen to him, so he could only head over to West Wonder King¡¯s ce.

    It just wasn¡¯t a good choice, Zhao Hai thought. Gasol had only several dozen guards, but from how they had attacked the Large-Horned Raging Bull Tribe, their fighting power was still great. Gasol should¡¯ve left the bull-headed races¡¯ territory, as staying here was only akin to waiting for death. Even if he got West Wonder King¡¯s support, he wouldn¡¯t be a threat to the Fighting Bull Tribe. Perhaps the Fighting Bull Tribe had never seen West Wonder King as a threat. Otherwise, the Fighting Bull Tribe wouldn¡¯t have attacked the Herculean Bull Tribe¡¯s main camp.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t letting these thoughts sway his judgement. He didn¡¯t care what Gasol¡¯s thoughts were. What he needed to do right now was to charge forward, grab Gasol, and send a letter to Wales in order to ask about how to deal with him.

    Right now, he was blood-sworn brother of Wales, not Gasol, so of course he wanted to help Wales. Whether Gasol lived or died was not within his range of concerns.

    Most importantly, he had to think about the ground bulls which Gasol and his men were riding. Although he couldn¡¯t get a hold of stoneskin bulls, ground bulls would be fine too.

    Zhao Hai believed that Gasol wouldn¡¯t be fast while bringing a lot of people with him. Thetter must be having hard days. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have raided the Large-Horned Raging Bull Tribe.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s speed wasn¡¯t slow. The wagon pullers were all high-level undead creatures. It wouldn¡¯t be difficult to catch up to Gasol.

    In order to confirm Gasol¡¯s travel direction, he sent out his blood hawks once more, with me birds added, of course. Now that the me birds were his, they shouldn¡¯t have any reaction upon seeing Gasol.

    After more than 3 hours, Zhao Hai finally managed to track down Gasol¡¯s figure. Only 2 hourster, before nightfall, he and his convoy would be able to catch up to Gasol and his men.

 Chapter 270 - Regretful Gasol

    <h4>Chapter 270 - Regretful Gasol</h4>

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t in a hurry after discovering Gasol, however. He started to slow down. They could catch up to Gasol after 2 hours, but it wouldn¡¯t be nightfall by then, so it would be very bad for his attack. In any case, Gasol was a level 8 powerhouse. Without Zhao Wen and Cai-Er¡¯s help, he wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress him in a short amount of time.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Hai was also thinking about how to deal with the Large-Horned Raging Bull Tribe¡¯s people. Now that the tribe had lost most of its youths, this matter would definitely be a disaster for them.

    If they were taken away by Gasol as they were, they would surely end up as ves. But if Gasol didn¡¯t care about them, their days would not be any better. Winter was about to arrive, so without the majority of their youths, there was no way they could prepare enough feeding grasses, and they had not yet migrated to a ce where they could withstand the coldness of the winter. In such circumstances, it was unlikely that they would survive this winter.

    Zhao Hai was sitting inside the wagon while looking at Laura with a frown, ¡°What do you think we should do, Laura? How should we treat the Large-Horned Raging Bull Tribe¡¯s people?¡±

    Laura¡¯s brows curled as she said, ¡°They are now considered ves. Even if we save them, their lives will not be any better. Instead, they will still be ves if theye across other tribes. This is a really tough matter.¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed, ¡°As I suspected. The prairie has its own rules, but I didn¡¯t expect that when a tribe has lost and bes enved, sometimes that can be their only chance at life. What should we do with these people? Send them to Iron Mountain Castle as ves?¡±

    Laura was at a loss as well. Unlike the situations before where the ves had been bought, and didn¡¯t have any loyalty issues, the Large-Horned Raging Bull Tribe¡¯s people were people who had been defeated inbat before being made ves. It was hard to tell how many of them would be willing to be their ves.

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°Hai-bro, how about we bring them to West Wonder King¡¯s ce? If we deliver them to him, won¡¯t they be able to safely get through this winter?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head, ¡°No. Right now, we still don¡¯t know about his stance towards the attack on the Herculean Bull Tribe. Even if we find him, we¡¯ll still have to observe him instead of making an immediate approach. If we bring the Large-Horned Raging Bull Tribe¡¯s people, how will we exin where they areing from? If we say they were seized by force, then whose hands did we seize them from? How? Besides, will West Wonder King think that we¡¯re outside help, just like the humans hired by the Fighting Bull Tribe? The prairie has its own rules. If we just put our hands around inadvertently, it will not end well.¡±

    Just then, Meg spoke, ¡°What are you thinking so much about, young master? They have nowhere else to go right now, and they are considered ves, so let them be our ves. They won¡¯t run away after being put into the castle, and nothing will happen if grandpa Greene keeps watch. We also have enough food to feed them, so why not?¡±

    Zhao Hai was stunned for a bit, while Laura nodded, ¡°That¡¯s the best solution thus far. Gasol and his men attacked them and made them his ves. We defeat Gasol, get his spoils, and they will be our ves. Then, whatever we do to them is our business, and Iron Mountain Castle is an enclosed environment. It just so happens that putting them there can make them get used to life over there. There won¡¯t be any problems as long as they don¡¯t run away.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded his head. He had finally discovered something different from Earth in Ark Continent: people who had been given a ve status would be treated as merchandise and sorted at will. It was already inappropriate to view them from the angle that everyone was equal.

    Zhao Hai had been thinking to release them after their rescue, but he had never thought that they had already be ves, who were to be treated as other people willed whether they liked it or not.

    If they were ves, it wouldn¡¯t be hard for Zhao Hai to process them. With Greene and Cai-Er¡¯s supervision and the undead creatures guarding Iron Mountain Castle, the Large-Horned Raging Bull tribesmen would expect to leave? It would be almost impossible.

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Very well then. Let¡¯s do that. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll be able to run away while grandpa Greene and the others are handling them.

    Laura nodded, ¡°We¡¯ll have to notify them and let them make preparations. It¡¯s more than 1000 people, after all. Preparations will be necessary.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and turned to Meg. ¡°Meg, go tell grandpa Greene about it, or else they might have their hands tied.¡± After that, he sent Meg into the space, and from there to Iron Mountain Castle.

    Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t stop. They just moved slowly in Gasol¡¯s direction. He knew that Gasol couldn¡¯t possibly be in a hurry at night, and he would surely stop and take a rest. If Gasol stopped, Zhao Hai could attack immediately.

    As the sky gradually darkened, Zhao Hai¡¯s convoy pushed forward, while the blood hawks were still tracking Gasol¡¯s movements in the sky. Perhaps it was due to how Gasol wanted to reach West Wonder King¡¯s ce sooner that he and his men didn¡¯t stop at night. Instead, their wagons had lit torches ced on them.

    Although this was somewhat out of Zhao Hai¡¯s expectations, it turned out to be much easier for the blood hawks to track him down, because beastmen didn¡¯t usually rush around at night.

    As the sky turnedpletely back, Zhao Hai knew it was time to make his move, as there wouldn¡¯t be any beastmen that mighte and witness the fighting between him and Gasol right now. Whether or not Gasol was rushing was no longer important.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s convoy increased its speed while he unleashed his undead creatures. He didn¡¯t release undead beasts this time, because they were protecting ck Wastnds. Instead, he released the newly-acquired 1500 fighting bull and 2000 jackal cavalry.

    Also not being released were the undead mercenaries. They were infantry, so their speed would never be as fast as that of cavalry. Zhao Hai put the convoy into the space, while he, Laura and Nier sat inside Xenomorph¡¯s body.

    Because Wales wasn¡¯t around them this time, all the undead creatures present besides Xenomorph were in their zombie state.

    Gasol was sitting gloomily on the back of his mount while his escorts were maintaining the order of his march. Most of his convoy were the weak and elderly, so their speed wasn¡¯t fast. Just a while ago, he had killed an elderlyrge-horned raging bull because he couldn¡¯t walk any longer due to his age. This infuriated the raging bull tribesmen deeply, but they didn¡¯t dare to voice their rage.

    Therge-horned raging bulls knew about the rules of the prairie. They were now Gasol¡¯s properties, and Gasol was the one in charge of their survival. Unless they could win against him, they had no choice but to ept their very.

    Gasol felt like he was about to go insane, and truly so. He didn¡¯t understand why things would turn out like this. The Fighting Bull Tribe, which had been on good terms with him, had suddenly upied his main camp. When Gasol had heard the news, he had been angered to the point of vomiting blood where he stood.

    It was then that Gasol had finally understood that he had fallen into the Fighting Bull Tribe¡¯s trap from the beginning. He knew that he was finished, and would never be able to return to the Herculean Bull Tribe, so he wanted to find West Wonder King.

    West Wonder King had never been satisfied with the way the current fighting bull chieftain did things. With the support of Herculean Bull Tribe, he had broken away from the chieftain¡¯s rule and been opposed to it ever since. Gasol hoped that he could use this to borrow some troops to fight against the Fighting Bull Tribe to the very end.

    It wasn¡¯t until now that Gasol finally had a trace of regret. He truly regretted killing his father, and he felt that he really shouldn¡¯t have hunted Wales and Mendez down.

    It had also dawned upon him now that the 1500 fighting bull cavalry which he had borrowed from the Fighting Bull Tribe would have been his killers if they hadn¡¯t been killed killed by Wales and the others.

    Gasol had been blinded by power, and his logic had been ovee by greed. When he thought about the things he had done, there was only endless regret.

    Yet now, he had no face to see Wales. He just wanted to borrow some troops tounch a suicidal attack on the Fighting Bull Tribe in the hopes of making up for his crimes.

    Right now, Gasol was just like a gambler who had lost his fortunes, with only his own life left. The only thing he could do was throw his life at his enemies.

    The first reason was that he thought it was likely that he would be able to borrow troops while West Wonder King was at odds with the fighting bull chieftain. The second was that he wanted to weaken West Wonder King¡¯s strength. His loss made him realize a lot of things which he hadn¡¯t been able to before. He knew that West Wonder King wasn¡¯t a truly dependable individual either. If West Wonder King were to be in power one day, he would likely threaten the rule of the Herculean Bull Tribe. And so, he wanted to borrow some troops in order to weaken West Wonder King¡¯s strength.

    Gasol had also thought about whether or not he could really borrow the troops, but at this point, he could only hope for the best. He thought that the chances of borrowing the troops would be high. If he didn¡¯t put pressure on the Fighting Bull Tribe¡¯s forces, West Wonder King wouldn¡¯t have easier days. Certainly, West Wonder King would not risk his own life to fight against the fighting bull chieftain. He should, however, be willing to see that Gasol was raring to go against the chieftain.

 Chapter 271 - No Chance Whatsoever

    <h4>Chapter 271 - No Chance Whatsoever</h4>

    Right now, Gasol was like a madman who had calmed downpletely and whose mind was now thinking of ways to throw away his life. This kind of person is the scariest of all, because there¡¯s a word that¡¯s synonymous to them, and that is ¡®maniac¡¯.

    Right now, Gasol was like a maniac. He needed to kill people from time to time in order to appease his anger, which was why he had attacked the Large-Horned Raging Bull Tribe. On top of that, he killed people randomly along the way. He would kill anyone he found unpleasant to him.

    There had been another purpose behind his attack on the Large-Horned Raging Bull Tribe, and that was to prepare presents for West Wonder King. Now that he had nothing, he would feel that he was overstepping the bounds if he went to see him empty-handed. The Large-Horned Raging Bull Tribe¡¯s people were his presents for West Wonder King.

    Of course, the tribesmen weren¡¯t his only presents. Gasol had wanted to turn every tribe he could attack into ves, and then send them to West Wonder King as presents. Coincidentally, the Large-Horned Raging Bull Tribe became the first sacrifice.

    Right now, even Gasol¡¯s escorts were afraid of him, because Gasol appeared to be too gloomy right now. There wasn¡¯t a trace of the high spirits as he had been in before.

    The sky had darkened, and the enved tribesmen had be exhausted, but they didn¡¯t dare to stop or slow down, because as soon as they stopped, the escorts would rouse them with their whips. If they passed out, the only things waiting for them would be the herculean bulls¡¯ axes.

    Before all this, all the raging bulls had beenpliant with the herculean bulls, who had never mistreated these smaller bull-headed tribes to a great extent. The herculean bulls would even help if there was trouble.

    Right now, however, they just felt that these herculean bulls were not beastmen at all, but outright demons. Because the tribesmen couldn¡¯t resist these demons who were too scary, they could only ept this fate of theirs.

    Just then, sounds of galloping came. It was very rhythmic and orderly. Gasol was taken aback when he heard this galloping, which was then followed by a change in his expression. He called out loudly, ¡°To arms!¡±

    He was very clear that troops that were able to make such galloping sounds must be well-trained elites. It was anything but good news when such a well-trained army showed up around him and his men.

    His escorts had seen many battles, so they knew what was going on. They immediately gathered at Gasol¡¯s side and looked towards where the galloping wasing from.

    The weirdest part was that they didn¡¯t see the slightest bit of torchlight. Could it be that the opposite party wasn¡¯t carrying any torches? As such thoughts were in their minds, the galloping sounds came closer and closer.

    Although the darkness of the night had affected their vision, Gasol and his men could hear from the galloping that this group of cavalry should have more than 1000 people. This put an unpleasant expression on their faces.

    All of them knew very well that, now that they could hear the galloping, it was toote to run away. Right now, all they wanted was to know who the other party was.

    Slowly, arge shadow came towards Gasol from a distance. It didn¡¯t take a moment for a whole cavalry unit to appear in their sights.

    Gasol¡¯s eyes went red as soon as he saw the cavalry, because the cavalry wasposed entirely of fighting bull riders in neat rows.

    Right at that moment, one of Gasol¡¯s escorts suddenly shouted in fear. Gasol turned to look at him fiercely, as he assumed that the escort was afraid. It was far from what Gasol could tolerate.

    In his eyes was the escort¡¯s deathly pale expression. The escort¡¯s eyes were fixated on a single direction, like he was seeing a ghost.

    Gasol looked toward that direction, which had a fighting bull whose armor was broken. Other than that, there was nothing else special.

    Gasol spoke coldly, ¡°What did you scream for? Quit embarrassing us.¡±

    However, that escort¡¯s expression was still ugly. He turned to Gasol and said, ¡°Chieftain, I know that guy. He¡¯s one of the people who followed us to kill Lord 7th. He was already killed by undead creatures. Howe he¡¯s still here?¡±

    Gasol¡¯s expression changed immediately upon hearing that, because he thought of a possibility. When he and his men had been fighting Wales, they had been defeated by a necromancer. Now, the fighting bulls who should¡¯ve been dead, had now appeared here. What could this mean? The necromancer had caught up to them.

    Gasol couldn¡¯t help but speak out, ¡°Have youe, Wales? Come and face me.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, an undead beast crawled over, which reaffirmed his thoughts. He didn¡¯t know why such a bizarre undead beast would show up here.

    Just then, the undead beast opened itsrge mouth, and the figure of a person appeared inside. That person slowly walked out of the mouth, stood in front of the beast, and looked at Gasol calmly.

    Gasol was watching that person, who was wearing a ck magician¡¯s robe with a staff in his hand, silently. Obviously, he was a typical human mage, who should only be around his 20s, with average looks. At the very least, the looks weren¡¯t anything special in a beastman¡¯s eyes.

    That person was Zhao Hai, of course. Zhao Hai wanted to look at what had be of Gasol , and right now, he had 1 word to describe Gasol¡¯s current look: gloomy. Yet embers of madness were flickering in Gasol¡¯s eyes, which made Gasol look especially fearsome.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind, and just smiled and bowed towards Gasol. ¡°Greetings to brother Gasol. I am Zhao Hai, Beheading Blood Oath brother of Wales.¡±

    Gasol did a double take, and then stared at Zhao Hai, ¡°You¡¯re saying you swore the Beheading Blood Oath with Wales?¡± As a beastman, Gasol naturally knew what the Beheading Blood Oath meant. He hadn¡¯t expected that there would be anyone on the prairie who would swear it. And with a human, at that.

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Indeed. When you camest time, little me couldn¡¯te and deliver greetings. That was truly impolite of me. I hope brother Gasol can forgive me.¡±

    Gasolughed coldly at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Humans are just hypocritical. You¡¯re here for my life, yet you have to put up a joyful look. It¡¯s disgusting.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Your words are too harsh, brother Gasol. You should know how potent the Beheading Blood Oath can be. I cannot possibly do anything that will be harmful to the Herculean Bull Tribe. What I don¡¯t know about is you, brother Gasol. Who were the humans you made contact with? Were they the spies that the Fighting Bull Tribe sent to help you?¡±

    Gasol¡¯s expression went cold when he heard that. ¡°Cut the crap. Where¡¯s Wales? Tell him toe see me.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Brother Wales went for the Mastiff Tribe¡¯s turf. I heard that the Herculean Bull Tribe¡¯s people are there, so he¡¯s going there to pacify his people. That¡¯s why he¡¯s not here, and he let me go to see the 2 older sisters in West Wonder King¡¯s ce.¡±

    Gasol was taken aback at this, and said to Zhao Hai, ¡°It seems like Wales really trusts you. He actually left you such an important task. So I guess you happened upon me by chance? What exactly do you want?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Nothing much. Brother Wales has been meaning to find you, but he has his own matters to take care of. Since I¡¯ve found you, it¡¯s natural that I have to help him keep you here.¡±

    Gasol¡¯s expression changed and he snorted coldly. ¡°That will depend on whether or not you have what it takes.¡± As soon as his words ended, his hand moved suddenly. A sh of light, and a hand axe was hurled towards Zhao Hai.

    This attack of Gasol¡¯s was very sudden, and well hidden. There were no signs whatsoever. This hand axe of his wasn¡¯t the type used by the bull-headed races, but a small one that was only asrge as his palm. It looked like it was meant to be a hidden weapon.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t expecting that Gasol would use hidden weapons, but he was no fool, and hade prepared. Which was why when Gasol made his move, Xenomorph stepped in front of Zhao Hai and blocked the hidden weapon, followed by Zhao Hai disappearing from where he was. The fighting bull cavalry then moved towards Gasol and his men.

    Instead of reacting to that, Gasol and his men turned around to run. But as soon as they turned, they saw that their path of retreat had already been cut off by jackal cavalry.

    The jackal cavalry¡¯s mounts were sh jackals, which were carnivores. Carnivores¡¯ feet have ws instead of hooves, and ws have paws. The sh jackals¡¯ paws allowed them to run with only very small sounds being made. This had allowed them to surround Gasol while Zhao Hai had drawn his attention.

    It was also why Zhao Hai had let the undead appear as zombies. It was to keep the paws of the sh jackals, and therefore achieve the effect which Zhao Hai wanted.

    Gasol was in disbelief as he looked at the jackal cavalry. He was pretty sure that the cavalry had appeared as skeletonsst time. Why did they change their looks this time?

    Before he could figure out what was going on, the jackal cavalry had charged forth, leaving no chance whatsoever for Gasol and his men.

    This time, Zhao Hai had given strict orders to kill everyone but the ground bulls and Gasol.

    If the escorts were killed, then fine. But if Gasol were to be killed, then Wales would definitely feel bad in his heart. Whatever the case may be, Gasol was Wales¡¯ older brother. Their grievances were their own matters. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t intervene.

    Gasol was obviously under-prepared for this pincer attack, and by the time he wanted to strike back it was already toote. The jackal and fighting bull cavalry had killed his dozens of escorts, while only their mounts were still alive. Gasol was then surrounded by the two groups of cavalry, who stood looking at him silently.

    Gasol couldn¡¯t help but make a bitter smile at this. He lifted hisrge axe to engage in the ¡®final¡¯ charge of his life, but right at that moment, a vine appeared behind him all of a sudden, and struck his head. Gasol felt a headache, and then nothing. He swayed before copsing from his mount. The moment he fell onto the ground, he was wrapped by more vines before disappearing on the spot with a sh of light.

    Zhao Hai then waved his staff and put the ground bulls, as well as the weapons, into the space. The corpses of the herculean bull escorts were buried using earth magic. He knew that Wales wouldn¡¯t like to see herculean bulls being turned into undead creatures, so Zhao Hai didn¡¯t do so. After all, having these few more underlings wouldn¡¯t make any difference.

    After the process wasplete, Zhao Hai turned to look at the Large-Horned Raging Bull Tribe tribesmen. They didn¡¯t run, but stood dumbly at the side. Some of the kids had been scared to tears.

    Zhao Hai walked in front of them and said, ¡°I am a necromancer. I¡¯m called Zhao Hai. Starting today, I am your master. You can call me ¡®young master¡¯.¡±

    The tribesmen watched him with fearful expressions. Behind him was Xenomorph, which was swaggering imposingly. What could they do, when the undefeatable Gasol and his men had been destroyed without a chance to resist?

    With a wave of Zhao Hai¡¯s hand, the fighting bull and jackal cavalry turned into skeletons in an instant, and then stood in formation behind him. This made the tribesmen even more afraid. A lot of the women had started to cry, and the eyes of the elderly shone with despair.

    It was on purpose. He wanted to scare them in order to make them follow his orders to a tee.

    Zhao Hai said, ¡°I will send you to a ce, and you will live there from now on. You have to obey the people there. Anyone who doesn¡¯t, I will turn them into an undead myself.¡±

    The tribesmen looked at Zhao Hai dumbly, as they couldn¡¯t register all of this immediately. But one thing was for sure: this frightening human mage in front of them didn¡¯t seem to want to kill them.

    Zhao Hai nced at them and spoke, ¡°Have some leaders speak with me.¡±

    There was a fuss before 2 of the elderly tribesmen were selected. Although they were tall, their waists were somewhat bent. It seemed as if their horns were keeping them from raising their heads. One of them spoke, ¡°Young master, I am es, Elder of the Large-Horned Tribe.¡±

    ¡°I am Alea. Likewise.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. ¡°Good. Assemble your tribesmen. I¡¯m going to send you all to where you are going to be living from here on.¡±

 Chapter 272 - Complicated Human Merchant

    <h4>Chapter 272 - Complicated Human Merchant</h4>

    es and Alea could only address their tribesmen with lowered heads, after ncing at Zhao Hai and the undead creatures behind him.

    It didn¡¯t take more than a while for every tribesman to be assembled. There were only about 900 people left in the tribe, with more than 100 of them being youths, and the rest being the old and weak.

    Everyone was looking nerve-wrackingly at the undead creatures, whose strength they had just witnessed. All of Gasol¡¯s escorts had been experts with at least the strength of level 6 warriors. And yet, even with such strength, the undead cavalry had exterminated them in a single charge with no casualties. What sort of concept was this?

    Therge-horned tribe¡¯s people were not idiots withoutmon sense. They knew quite well that if the undead creatures had not been powerful enough, Gasol¡¯s dozens of escorts would¡¯ve been able to deal with several hundreds of them without breaking a sweat. But the escorts had been taken care of without a single casualty on the undead¡¯s side. This could only prove that the strength of the undead creatures was not inferior to that of Gasol¡¯s escorts. And since they numbered more than 3000, there was no way the tribesmen could oppose them.

    If they couldn¡¯t oppose them, then all that was left was only submission. They gathered around cautiously, with the women and children in the middle, then the elders, and finally the youths.

    Zhao Hai nced at them, then waved the staff in his hand. A cloud of ck mist wrapped everyone up, which made the tribesmen nervous for a while.

    Soon, the ck mist dissipated, and the tribesmen discovered that they were now standing outside a castle. A real human castle.

    Beastmen had always heard about such castles more than they had seen them. Now that therge-horned tribesmen were finally seeing one, they couldn¡¯t react. They just stood there in front of it, staring dumbfoundedly at 2 people.

    Yes. Not beastmen, but true humans. They couldn¡¯t understand how they had suddenly appeared here.

    Just then, Zhao Hai¡¯s voice suddenly rang out, ¡°Alright, from here on out, this will be where you live. Remember, you are the ves of Zhao Hai. Me.¡± The tribesmen returned to their senses in an instant, and then looked at Zhao Hai at a loss for thoughts. They seriously couldn¡¯t understand how Zhao Hai had done it. Why was he able bring so many people here from the prairie in an instant?

    Without care, Zhao Hai continued. ¡°This is my supervisor, Greene, and likewise, this one is Kun Zheng. They will arrange your amodations, as well as rify the rules here. Remember. Whoever dares to cause trouble, I will be turning them into a specter.¡±

    Of course, Zhao Hai was terrorizing the tribesmen, which was something he couldn¡¯t afford not to do. If he couldn¡¯t make the tribesmen feel fear, then he would have to kill more people if they caused trouble.

    In order to settle therge-horned tribesmen down as quickly as possible, Zhao Hai waited and watched Greene arrange them into their amodations instead of going back to the prairie in a hurry.

    Greene and the others had prepared for this. With their crazy purchases in Casa City beforehand, they were notcking in supplies right now. It didn¡¯t take a lot of effort to settle the tribesmen.

    Most importantly, this castle wasn¡¯t small. Zhao Hai and the others had only been able to use a part of it since they had been too few in number. With more than a thousand of therge-horned raging bulls here, it was just enough to make the castle a little more lively.

    Although the tribesmen didn¡¯t know where they were, they didn¡¯t dare to disobey Zhao Hai¡¯s words. Adding the fear of being in apletely foreign environment, they could only enter the castle nervously under Greene and Kun Zheng¡¯s arrangements.

    Food had already been prepared for them in the castle, so all the tribesmen needed to do was to upy themselves in it. With Zhao Hai keeping watch, everything proceeded very smoothly. In the eyes of therge-horned raging bulls, Zhao Hai was a devil with power beyond boundaries. Otherwise, there would be no way for him to have such arge army of undead, not to mention the ability to bring them to here in an instant from the prairie.

    Zhao Hai had used the space to bring them here, of course. In order to avoid letting them see what was going on inside the space, he had used a ck mist spell to cover their entry, and with the speed of the transition being so fast, they could only feel the ck mist covering them up before they were transported to apletely foreign location. This caused them to have an iparable fear towards Zhao Hai¡¯s ability.

    Therge-horned raging bulls were a very gentle race among beastmen, and their nature made them a little cowardly. With how ¡®obeying the strong¡¯ had always been the rule on the prairie, they could only becent.

    By the time they had settled down, dawn was about to break, and Zhao Hai immediately returned to the prairie, where there were a lot of matters he had yet to attend to.

    When Gasol had defeated the Large-Horned Raging Bull Tribe, all of their supplies had been looted, including magic beasts, food, wagons and tents, which were the mostmonly-used by beastmen.

    Zhao Hai had only taken care of Gasol and his men, and the matter of transporting therge-horned tribesmen to Iron Mountain Castle, while the other things had been left untouched on the prairie. Right now, they were being guarded by the undead creatures, led by Laura.

    Zhao Hai entered Xenomorph as soon as he arrived, and found that Laura and the others had gone to sleep. He smiled a little and didn¡¯t disturb them as he walked out.

    The things which Gasol and his men had looted weren¡¯t a lot, for the tribe in question was a small tribe of more than 1000 people. Even so, their supplies were not little. Just putting these things away required several hundred wagons.

    One had to keep in mind the difference in size between beastmen wagons and human wagons. The wagons that Zhao Hai¡¯s group was using could only fit up to 1000 kilos of grains each, while each of the beastmen¡¯s wagons could carry more than 5000 kilos of grains.

    Zhao Hai counted it carefully. The Large-Horned Raging Bull Tribe had up to 500rge wagons, with 300 of them containing tents and everyday necessities, while only 200 of them contained grains. However, when Zhao Hai took a look, he saw that the grains had not been fully packed. Every wagon only carried around 2000 kilos, and each had been tightly covered with leather. This showed that they treated the grains with great importance.

    Some magic beasts were tied to every wagon. There were 3 kinds:rge-horned raging bulls, ordinary raging bulls, and argali goats.

    The first of which were obviously the tribesmen¡¯s mounts, while the ordinary raging bulls were for pulling the wagons. The argali were naturally their most important assets.

    After careful counting, there turned out to be more than 1500rge-horned raging bulls, more than 1100 ordinary raging bulls, and the argali were too many to be counted.

    The beastmen certainly had a way to deal with the argali. Such argemotion had taken cest night, yet the argali hadn¡¯t run away, and right now, in the morning, the argali were eating grass in aid-back manner.

    After some thinking, Zhao Hai put everything into the space, while leaving only several hundred argali and a couple of supply wagons outside. One contained tents, while the other contained living necessities. Although they were meant for beastmen, they were enough for appearances.

    Zhao Hai had thought the merchants on the prairie to be too simple when he had talked with Wales in some days ago. The merchants on the prairie were even more like beastmen in lifestyle. They broughtrge numbers of grain wagons, as well as wagons with tents and supplies, because they had to set up their own tents most of the time. It would be impossible for them to seek amodation with beastmen everyday.

    Humans who had arrived at Beastmen Prairie would normally wear clothes made of beast skins. The first reason for this was to generate a sense of positivity in the beastmen, and the second was for suitability.

    It was also until now that Zhao Hai knew that human merchants were living their lives this way on the prairie. He tried to ask Laura, since Laura should¡¯ve had known all of this since she had imed to have done business on the prairie.

    Unexpectedly, Laura rolled her eyes at him and said that businesses on the prairie had always been monitored by Kun Zheng, who had always barred her from making contact with those people (human merchants) on the prairie. Then, it had been passed to Ah-Tai, so she had only been in charge of ledger issues instead of the specifics.

    In Kun Zheng¡¯s view, the main purpose of this excursion was not to do business, but to acquire rare magic beasts and nts, so he hadn¡¯t said too much of this to Zhao Hai and the others. Besides, with the space, there wasn¡¯t a need to do so many things. Kun Zheng could never think of seriously letting Laura eat and sleep while exposed outdoors like the merchants. He couldn¡¯t bear the thought.

    The wagons which Zhao Hai left behind were just to keep up appearances, and he wouldn¡¯t use them seriously. After all, they rested inside the space.

    The reason why he had left the argali outside was to have them match his identity of being a merchant. On the prairie, it was very normal for merchant convoys to be followed by arge herd of argali.

    The grain wagon of the Large-Horned Raging Bull Tribe was left outside, since he would use it to engage in trade from this point onwards. The smaller wagons were too small after all, and unsuitable for use on the prairie.

    After sorting everything out, Zhao Hai let out 500 undead humans and 100 undeadrge-horned raging bulls to guard the wagons. He also let out Laura¡¯s wagon and woke her up. They had to hurry up once again.

 Chapter 273 - Children Issues

    <h4>Chapter 273 - Children Issues</h4>

    Laura and the others discovered that Zhao Hai had taken care of matters as soon as they woke up. Laura couldn¡¯t help but speak in a heartache tone upon looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s bloodshot eyes, ¡°Did you not sleep for the whole night, Hai-bro? Take a rest, quickly.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. All of you, go into the space and clean yourselves up. I¡¯m going to write a letter to brother Wales, tell him about the situation here, and arrange a ce for our meeting to hand Gasol over to him. Having Gasol in our hands is not a solution in and of itself. With all those supplies seized from the Large-Horned Raging Bull Tribe that are meant to be used by beastmen, we have to leave them with big brother, since we can¡¯t use most of them.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°Right. We¡¯ll go and make ourselves presentable. Head into the space and rest as soon as you finish writing the letter. We¡¯ll just keep watch outside. We won¡¯t go the wrong way, after all.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and turned around to write the letter, while Laura and the others immediately went to clean themselves up in the space. They had slept quitete yesterday, so they needed to wake up properly now.

    Soon, Zhao Hai had finished writing a letter to Wales. It wasn¡¯t a long letter, as it was just about meeting Gasol, having captured him, and asking about how to deal with him.

    After writing the letter, Zhao Hai returned into the space and called back one of the 5 blood hawks he had gifted to Wales in order to send the letter.

    The blood hawks were actually phantasmal beasts from the space. No matter how distant they would be, the space could always contact them. As Zhao Hai was the owner of the space, he could naturallymand the blood hawks through the space without concern for distance.

    Zhao Hai went to the ranch inside the space aftermanding a blood hawk. He wanted to see the assessed levels of the 2 new types of magic beasts he had gotten yesterday.

    He immediately released the raging bulls, which prompted the immediate sounding of the space¡¯s voice, Just as Zhao Hai had imagined, theserge-horned raging bulls weren¡¯t of a high level.

    He paid it no mind, as long as the space had an additional type of magic beast from here on. He then released the ground bulls. Once again, the notification voice came: Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t in a hurry after there was nothing more from the notification. He realized that it was much harder to raise the ranch¡¯s levelpared to the farm¡¯s. He had already gotten a lot of animals into the space by now, yet the ranch was still at level 6. It seemed that it would be very difficult to raise the ranch to higher levels.

    Zhao Hai let out a sigh. He didn¡¯t intend to raise ground bulls andrge-horned raging bulls immediately, and right now, it was useless to do so. He¡¯d be better off raising argali and raging bulls. After all, argali and raging bulls could be exchanged for money in humannds, while ground bulls andrge-horned raging bulls would not have a lot of use in humannds.

    Zhao Hai came out of the ranch, and saw Laura and the others, who had finished cleaning themselves up by now. They appeared to be a lot more energetic.

    Zhao Haiughed at the 3 of them and said, ¡°I think you won¡¯t need to head out now. Just stay here and monitor what¡¯s outside using the surveince function. Head out when there are people while letting the undead creatures lead the wagons. If you¡¯re really bored, you can head to Iron Mountain Castle.¡±

    Thedies agreed after some thought. They had grown bored of the scenery of the prairie, which was not asfy as the space, where they could lie around and sit anywhere they pleased. They had a bigger range of activity here, too.

    Zhao Hai said nothing more after knowing that the girls had agreed with him. He then went to sleep in the bedroom inside the space.

    He was worried that they might get truly bored in here, so he told Cai-Er to go keep watch outside should Laura and the others want to go to Iron Mountain Castle. If something really happened while he was sleeping and Laura and the others were in Iron Mountain Castle, Cai-Er would wake him up.

    Actually, Zhao Hai was still not clear about Cai-Er¡¯s role right now. However, he didn¡¯t need to worry; Cai-Er had managed the space so well, while the same could be said for Mu-Er and the ranch. He was rxed in that he only had to let Cai-Er do his bidding. Until now, he hadn¡¯t discovered anything asked of Cai-Er that couldn¡¯t be done.

    Zhao Hai was very clear that he was Cai-Er¡¯s master after she had merged with the space. If there were something Cai-Er couldn¡¯t do, she would tell him about it, so he felt assured about her.

    After a full sleep, Zhao Hai felt very replenished. If he had to list something he was the most dissatisfied with regarding his body, it was the fact that he would be very worn out just after a bit of fatigue, which made him pathetically weak.

    After cleaning himself up, Zhao Hai arrived at the living room of the vi. He noticed that the wagons were still moving (through the surveince), and they had not deviated from their course.

    He immediately returned to Iron Mountain Castle, as he hadn¡¯t found Laura and the others in the vi inside the space. As expected, he found them in Iron Mountain Castle. They were instructing the Large-Horned Raging Bull Tribe¡¯s people how to perform their tasks.

    Zhao Hai smiled as he appeared next to Laura. Laura suddenly sensed that there was another person next to her, and realized that it was him. She smiled, ¡°You¡¯re awake, Hai-bro.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and nced at the tribesmen, who were lifting some goods. He asked, ¡°How are they? Are they obedient?¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°Very. They¡¯re just a little not used to living here, but I believe it won¡¯t take too long for them to get used to it. Just look, Hai-bro. So manyrge-horned tribesmen kids, running around with nothing to do. It just won¡¯t do. How about we find some things for them to do?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He had seriously considered this problem before, back when Qi and Xi had gotten married. There was no such thing as ¡®nned childbirth¡¯ on Ark Continent. For people in this world, birthing was just a natural affair, so in the near future, there would be a lot of children here. So what about the children? Let them run around ignorantly everyday? Safety aside, it would not bring him any benefits whatsoever.

    There was only one way to solve this issue: schools.

    Right now, this ce was a de facto independent kingdom, so these things should have been nned. Which country doesn¡¯t have schools? Schools are an important unit in which the quality of the citizens is raised, so they must be built. If a school were to be built at this time and get on track, then future school-building would be a lot more convenient with the experience gained for building the first one, even if there were a lot of people.

    There was a great saying in China: ¡®Education is the foundation of a hundred year n¡¯. In order for Buda family to develop, the matter of education must not be overlooked.

    Zhao Hai turned to Laura and said, ¡°Let the tribesmen work first. Call grandpa Greene and the others. We¡¯ll head to the living room and discuss some things.¡±

    Laura nodded and let Nier go and call the people. Zhao Hai said, ¡°Oh right. Contact es and Alea as well.¡± Nier heeded with a sound, and ran off.

    Zhao Hai and Laura walked towards the living room in the castle together, while therge-horned tribesmen looked at him with eyes full of fear. He paid them no mind and just asked Laura, ¡°Laura, how do you think we can solve the issue with their children?¡±

    Laura thought for a bit then said, ¡°Schools. I think that maybe we can build a school.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°My thoughts exactly. I too want to build a school. It not only lets people pay attention to them, but by the time they grow up, we¡¯ll have a lot of capable people.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°We bought a lot of books when we came out this time. They can be used to educate the children. Even if they won¡¯t be able to learn martial arts and magics when they grow up, they will help us a lot.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, and the 2 of them entered the castle. Right now, there were quite a few people inside the castle who had be married couples. They had not only been given civilian statuses by Zhao Hai, if they willed it, Zhai Hai would give them houses inside the castle perimeter. Of course, they weren¡¯t the quarters of the main castle, but the servants¡¯ quarters instead.

    When the 2 of them arrived at the living room, Greene and the others were already there. Other than Greene, Maylin, Kun Zheng, Meg, Blockhead and Rockhead, Seyer, es and Alea had also arrived. Right now, they were the management of the whole Buda family.

    Zhao Hai let everyone sit down, while only es and Alea felt uncertain and sat down carefully. He didn¡¯t say anything about them, and just turned to Greene and the others. ¡°The reason I¡¯ve called everyone here today is to talk about the Large-Horned Raging Bull Tribe¡¯s children issues.¡±

    Greene and the others were watching Zhao Hai in confusion. Zhao Hai turned his head to Laura, which meant that he wanted her to carry on. Laura smiled and said, ¡°Before, we didn¡¯t have a lot of people in this castle, and there were no children, so no one has paid attention to this issue. Right now, with the addition of the Large-Horned Raging Bull Tribe, we have suddenly gained a lot of children. But with no one to keep watch over them as they run about everyday, besides not having learned anything, it is simply unsafe. There is a moat outside this ce. If they y around there, it will easily cause idents.¡±

    Greene and the others did a double take, and then nodded, while es and Alea were looking dumbstruck at Zhao Hai and Laura. Although they were beastmen, and therefore not as smart as humans, with age came wisdom, or so the saying goes. They knew what Zhao Hai and Laura meant. They saw that Zhao Hai and Laura seemed to want to make a school.

 Chapter 274 - National Policy

    <h4>Chapter 274 - National Policy</h4>

    Schools. Not only humans had them, but beastmen as well. However, only major battle races had schools. The most famous school was in Beast God City, which was the oldest one in the long history of beastmen. But in that school, only the high ranked battle races and some prophets, shamans and witch doctors were taught. Common beastmen would never be able to take lessons there.

    It was exactly due to this reason that schools had a very high standing in the hearts of beastmen. Due to old age and the fact that they had experienced a lot of things, es and Alea got the impression from Laura that she wanted to build a school, since the purpose of schools for the major battle races was to conduct concentrated management and training.

    The 2 of them looked emotionally at Zhao Hai, who nced at Greene and said, ¡°In the days toe, our poption will be higher and higher, and with it, the number of children. In light of this, building a school is inevitable. I think we should build one now, when our poption is still small, andpile the experience. That way, if we want to build schools when the poption bes greater, we will not have our hands tied.¡±

    Greene nodded, ¡°Young master has a point. A school should be in order. There are quite a number of rooms in the castle right now, so we should do it immediately.¡±

    Kun Zheng also nodded and said, ¡°I think we should make a magic-martial school. Examine the children when they¡¯re little, put the ones that are good at martial arts to be taught martial techniques, and the ones that are good at magic to be taught magic spells. The teacher for martial arts can be settled with Seyer. As for the magic teacher, how about Meg?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°No, that¡¯s too broadlyid out. If we want to build a school now, we have to do it right, for the sake of future experience. It¡¯s definitely a ¡®no¡¯ if we do it ording to the format of magic-martial schools on the continent. We need to have more detailed curriculums. How about this? First we survey the number of children and get their ages, then separate them based on their age. My n is to have the children taught by their parents before they are 4 years old. Upon bing 4 years old, we send them to a unified kindergarten, and have them taken care of by specific personnel. We bring them to the kindergarten every morning, and bring them back to their homes every night. They will eat there at noon. While they¡¯re at kindergarten, we give them a rudimentary education, so that they know some basic words and arithmetics.

    At 7 years old, they¡¯ll officially go to sses, divided into literature, mathematics and martial arts sses, which will have to be conducted in the same time period. For example, the three sses could all be an hour long each. They¡¯ll go to school ande back from it at the same times as the kindergarteners, with the same meal time.

    At 12 years old, they¡¯ll be officially split by categories. Like for the ones talented in martial arts, most of their time will be spent on martial lessons and general learning. For the ones talented in magic, their attention will be mainly put into magic spells and general learning. If there are ones who have talent in neither, they can then focus on learning other lessons, and we can then hire some workers to teach them some skills. That way, even if they aren¡¯t good with words and numbers, they will have some skills to ensure their own safety. Even barring that, at least they will know about basic arithmetic, which can only be good for them. What do you think?¡±

    Greene and then others didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai had actually taken everything into consideration. They knew from his words that this wasn¡¯t a spur of the moment n, because the n which he had just proposed was very detailed. It could be said that the magic-martial schools on the continent were not as detailed as what Zhao Hai had suggested, and starting from 4 years old at that. One should know that schools on the continent generally started from 6 to 7 years old, during which only basic training and words were taught and nothing else. They couldn¡¯t possibly know that Zhao Hai had simply brought Earth¡¯s education over after giving it a facelift.

    However, they had to admit that Zhao Hai¡¯s schooling n was far better than that of the other schools on the continent. If they managed to pull it off, it would definitely be a one-of-a-kind school on the continent, which would make it a historical first.

    Because the people of the continent valued martial strength, magic-martial schools normally taught martial techniques and magic spells as their main curriculums. However, the school which Zhao Hai had proposed was different, as it was mainly teaching writing and mathematics. From start to finish, the importance was put upon those, which for Greene and the others was something they had never heard of before.

    Laura frowned, ¡°If we do it as you say, Hai-bro, the cost we will need to put into it will be hefty. For example, children from 4 to 7 years old are very hard to take care of, and with the amount of different lessons, and the ones who will need to be in charge of making meals and babysitting, they all need people. Who do we put in charge of them? Every member of this kindergarten has to eat, and teachers have to get their wages. Do we have to pay them ourselves? The investment will be a bottomless pit, and there are too many things in need of budget allocation when ites to developing the ck Wastnds. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t work.¡±

    Greene and the others nodded, as they knew what Laura meant. Indeed, if they did set up such a school program as Zhao Hai had suggested, the amount of investment would be too great. They might not be able to feel it right now when they were few in number, but if there were a lot of people, the expenditure would be an astronomical sum.

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I know about that, of course, which is why lesson fees will have to be received. But we can¡¯t take too much. The students¡¯ parents will pay a portion, while we will pay another. That way, the school can be built. My n isn¡¯t made based on a fief¡¯s, but a country¡¯s outlook. Schools have to be managed by a country directly, instead of leaving them to someone else. Besides, we are few in number and have almost nomerce, but once there are a lot of people, there will surely be merchants, and we will have taxes. What are taxes for? Just to equip troops? I think there¡¯s no need to. We can implement military style management in the school. That way, when there¡¯s any kind of battle, we won¡¯t have to worry about ack of soldiers. For the sake of Buda family¡¯s prospects of bing a longsting dynasty, I think we will have to look at taxes rationally. The taxes we receive must be used on the right ces, in ordance to these words, ¡®from the people, for the people¡¯.¡±

    Laura and the others were stunned. It was the first time they had heard of Zhao Hai¡¯s ideal, which was different from all the other countries on the continent when it came to the view on taxes. Currently on the continent, the highest rulers were royal families, followed by nobles. Although a part of the taxes which they received was used on necessary construction and military expenditures, little was put into other aspects. Even the schools on the continent required lesson fees. What Zhao Hai had proposed was something they had never heard of.

    Everyone went silent for a moment before Kun Zheng pped his own thigh and said, ¡°Great! Very well put, little Hai! Your words are too appropriate. For the sake of Buda family¡¯s great future, this is what we should do. Otherwise, what¡¯s the use of losing our entire home for the sake of piling up money? I support little Hai.¡±

    Greene wasn¡¯t someone uncultured. He was simply taken aback for a bit due to the shock of all this. He had never thought that Zhao Hai would n so far ahead. Thanks to Kun Zheng, he returned to his senses and spoke with a face full of excitement, ¡°Right! Too right! I support young master.¡±

    After the words of those 2, the entire matter was basically settled. All that was left was finding a ce and teachers.

    Maylin said, ¡°Finding a ce isn¡¯t hard, but for children, we will have to find a more quiet and spacious ce, so that they can learn martial arts. They can also y under the supervision of adults. I choose the back of the castle.¡±

    Behind the castle was a ce that was originally intended to be a ce for storage, servant quarters and stables.

    No one had been there, but the houses were intact. Just some cleaning, and they could be used for schooling. They were distant from the outer parts, far away from the oil and milling factories. This quietness was exactly the ideal condition for a school.

    Right now, the one who was the most knowledgeable about the castle was Maylin, so when she made her point, no one opposed her. Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Then let¡¯s pick the back of the castle, and have granny Maylin be in charge. Next up is the selection of teachers. We can have Seyer handle the role of martial arts teacher, but due to a majority of children beingrge-horned raging bulls, we will have to let one of the tribesmen be a teacher. I will leave you to it, es. Find a warrior from your tribe to teach the children, but remember to find someone smart. We¡¯re teaching children here. If he cannot even speak and doesn¡¯t even know how to teach, the children will be brought up wrongly.¡±

    Zhao Hai knew that the martial arts of beastmen and humans were very different. Evidently, humans couldn¡¯t teach soul fusion-rted techniques to beastmen children, thus, Zhao Hai wanted to select a teacher from the tribe.

    es and Alea suddenly knelt down in front of Zhao Hai, with the former proiming loudly, ¡°O great magician, your heart is as wide as the prairie itself, and your power is as omnipotent as the Beast God. Your knowledge is even greater than prophets, and you are as kind as the Mother River. Please be at ease, for we will surely handle what you have asked of us well.¡± After those words, the 2 of them kowtowed to Zhao Hai 3 times.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect that they would act this way. He waved his hand before Blockhead and Rockhead held both of them up. Zhao Hai looked at the 2 of them and said, ¡°Remember that while you are my ves, I am different from other humans. In here, you and humans are equals, but you must never betray me. If you do, I will have you be a part of my undead army.¡±

    es bowed down and said, ¡°Benevolent master, please rx. Once a beastman acknowledges a lord, it will never change for life.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Also, do not forget that the tribe is already no more. Tell your people to get used to the life around here as soon as possible. If there¡¯s any assistance you require, just find any of the people you see in this meeting. That reminds me, do you still have your tribe¡¯s friendship g?¡±

    es nodded, ¡°We still do. Do you need it, master?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Bring it to me after a while. I need friendship gs in order to do business on the prairie.¡± It was something Zhao Hai had thought up all of a sudden. The Big-bellied Pig Tribe¡¯s friendship g which Spiel had given him had garnered a lot of positive feelings from a lot of beastmen, which made the importance of such gs clear to Zhao Hai. Now that es himself was his, using his g was even less of a problem.

    es nodded immediately, ¡°Rx, my master. I will immediately bring it to you after I return.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright, sit down. Remember to call me young master. Didn¡¯t I tell you that already?¡± es and Alea both heeded with a sound before sitting down.

    Zhao Hai turned to Greene and the others and said, ¡°Seyer is the martial arts teacher, and there will be another one from therge-horned raging bulls, which should be enough for the time being. If Seyer has matters to attend to, have Blockhead or Rockhead take care of it. However, both of them are still primarily about martial training. When ites to the magic teacher, I pick Baphay. Even though he¡¯s be an undead creature and his level was decreased by a lot, he should be able to manage. He was once a level 9 mage after all.¡±

    Maylin and the others didn¡¯t want to let an undead creature teach the children, but there was no other way. They had no suitable candidates right now. However, having Baphay act as a teacher wouldn¡¯t be too big of a deal. Beastmen couldn¡¯t learn magics, so Baphay only had to teach the children how to react to magical attacks.

    Once Zhao Hai saw that no one had anything to say, he continued, ¡°Making meals won¡¯t be an issue. Select 2 women from therge-horned tribe, and another 2 women from among the ves. Teaching the kids about reading and writing will be more difficult. Oh right. We can let Orloba try his hand at that. He can teach them about words and mathematics, which should be possible. What do you think, granny Maylin?¡±

    Maylin felt that this was the only way. They didn¡¯t have a lot of people at their disposal right now. Maylin could do it, but she didn¡¯t have the time for it. They could only do as Zhao Hai suggested.

    Once he confirmed that there were no objections, Zhao Hai spoke to Greene and Kun Zheng, ¡°Grandpa Greene, grandpa Kun Zheng, I¡¯ll leave these matters to you both. We¡¯re heading back to the prairie. Contact me if you need anything. es, bring me the friendship g.¡±

    es and Alea heeded with a sound and left. Zhao Hai spoke to Maylin, ¡°Beastmen mostly eat meat. They will not get used to our eating habits right now. Their lifestyle will have to be changed little by little as well. Keep an eye on this, granny.¡± Maylin nodded. Just then, Cai-Er told him that the blood hawk had returned.

 Chapter 275 - Teaching Material Frustrations

    <h4>Chapter 275 - Teaching Material Frustrations</h4>

    This was the 2nd time the blood hawks had returned this day. The 1st time was when Zhao Hai had been sleeping, but he had left the letter which was meant for Wales with Cai-Er, who had then passed it over to the blood hawk. This time, it must¡¯ve brought back Wales¡¯ reply.

    As it turned out, the moment Zhao Hai appeared in the space, he saw a blood hawk standing in front of Cai-Er. When it saw Zhao Hai, it walked over to him and used its hook-like beak to peck on his face gently as a show of affection.

    Zhao Hai patted the blood hawk¡¯srge head gently while Cai-Er passed a letter to his hand. Zhao Hai could easily tell that Wales had been worked up, since the words on the letter were hastily written.

    Even so, Zhao Hai understood what the letter was trying to say. Wales¡¯ intention was to have him hand over Gasol. On the back of the letter was a very simple map, and he let the blood hawk lead the way.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have an opinion on this matter, since he was going to West Wonder King¡¯s territory for a few days. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry, so he returned to Iron Mountain Castle once more after putting the letter away.

    Greene and the others were now discussing the matter of building the school . Fortunately, there were rtively few people in Iron Mountain Castle, so it would be easier to set things up.

    But what Zhao Hai had meant was that they must not do things half-heartedly just because they only had a few people. The framework must be set properly in order to make a decent example. If there were other schools to be madeter, they would be able to use their first school as an example to do so.

    Just then, es and Alea both returned from outside. They were bringing a battle g in their hands, which had a head of a bull withrge horns painted on it. It was none other than the friendship g of the Large-horned Raging Bull Tribe.

    Zhao Hai took the g, nced at it, and passed it over to Meg, who was at his side. He turned to es and said, ¡°es, you must count the number of children you have as fast as you are able to, and find a teacher. The school must be built at once.¡±

    es and Alea both heeded his order with a sound. Zhao Hai turned to Greene and said, ¡°Grandpa Greene, I¡¯m leaving this to you. We still have to return to the prairie. I just received word from Wales to give Gasol to him.¡±

    Greene nodded. ¡°Rx, young master. Everything¡¯s normal in the castle and nothing has happened. The firewood for winter has also been prepared, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed. ¡°Very well, then. Actually, we don¡¯t need too much firewood for winter now. Cai-Er¡¯s flowers can spread heat during the winter, so that the castle will not be too cold. We now have so much food we will never be able to finish it all, and there¡¯s nock of meat. Right now, I still think we should build a battle ration factory as soon as possible. With es and his people joining in, producing the rations should be easy. We aren¡¯t short on argali, so everyone will have something to do during the winter. What do you think?¡±

    Greene nodded, ¡°How many argali have we gotten this time, young master?¡±

    Zhao Hai ¡®nced¡¯ at the space, and said, ¡°About 30000 of them, all from es¡¯ tribe.¡±

    es and his people did not show any sign of discontent. Since they now belonged to Zhao Hai, the ownership of the argali was not even a question. However, es frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Young master, I recall that our tribe had more than 50000 argali. How did it go from that to 30000?¡±

    Zhao Hai did a double take, thought for a bit and replied, ¡°They probably ran off during the fight between me and Gasol. No matter. 30000 is enough for us. Looks like we¡¯ll have to raise more of them. Right now, the blue-eyed rabbits which we¡¯ve been raising in the ranch can more or less supply the Fansile Duchy. Later on, we will focus primarily on argali.¡±

    Greene nodded, ¡°Very well. Oh right, young master. We can also open a goat hair product factory. We¡¯ll hire es¡¯ people for this as well, and let the ves learn from it. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°es and his people are the best in this field. You just arrange things ordingly. We don¡¯t need to worry about the goat hair processing. With them, we can now do what we couldn¡¯t before.¡±

    es and Alea couldn¡¯t help but straighten their backs. Beastmen were so simple; they had been afraid that Zhao Hai would look down on them after bing his underlings. Now, with Zhao Hai¡¯s words, they felt truly happy.

    Zhao Hai nced at them before continuing, ¡°Grandpa Greene, find an empty plot ofnd specifically for cavalry training. es and his people are beastmen, so we must not let them forget their roots as riders. Besides, we have the room. Preparing a training field for them isn¡¯t a difficult matter. When those kids take their lessons, we¡¯ll have to set up riding lessons for them as well. We¡¯ll let es and his people pick someone to be the teacher for those lessons, while grandpa Kun Zheng can also provide some guidance. After all, humans have their own ways when ites to riding.¡±

    Kun Zhengughed, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll teach them well.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and looked at the sky. ¡°I¡¯m heading to the prairie first to alter our course. I¡¯lle back for a meal in a bit. Laura, Meg, Nier, stay here. I¡¯ll be on my own.¡±

    Laura nodded, but Meg said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, young master. I have nothing to do here anyway.¡± Zhao Hai didn¡¯t object, and just brought her along.

    Upon arriving at the prairie, Zhao Hai immediately released the blood hawk, then ordered the undead coach drivers to follow it. He then brought Meg back to Iron Mountain Castle once again.

    No one could notice anything different about this convoy from its appearance. Laura¡¯s wagon waspletely sealed, so no one could tell if there were any people inside.

    Zhao Hai and the others still returned to rest inside the space at night, under Laura¡¯s insistence. It was because she knew that Zhao Hai had drunk the Water Of Void, and the space was good for his body. That was why she wanted Zhao Hai to sleep inside the space every night.

    Zhao Hai knew that Laura¡¯s insistence was due to her caring for him. He didn¡¯t object to that. After all, no one would disturb his slumber in the space, which was good for him. There was also no noise. He could sleep well there.

    Crune¡¯sboratory, which had originally been inside the space, had now been moved to Iron Mountain Castle. Crune had originally wanted to stay inside the space, but Laura could no longer stand him, and had chased him out to Iron Mountain Castle.

    Crune didn¡¯t mind. He could settle with just aboratory that had been readied for him. To be honest, he had willingly relocated to Iron Mountain Castle, since the environment there wasn¡¯t bad.

    Over the next few days, most of Zhao Hai and the others¡¯ focus was put into the construction of the school. There were more than 200 kids from the Large-horned Raging Bull Tribe. More than 40 were over 12 years old, and more than 100 were under 12 years old, while more than 3 dozen were between 4 to 7 years old and around a dozen were under 4 years old.

    Zhao Hai and the others organized them. The children over 12 years old would mainly learn literature and martial arts. The children between 7 and 12 years old would learn mathematics on top of those. The children from 4 to 7 years old would be taught like they were budding talents, with simplenguage and simple physical training first.

    But now there was a problem, and that was teaching materials. There weren¡¯t a lot of concrete teaching materials on Ark Continent. Normally, teachers would teach the students about words, and then start by bringing out the magic or battle aura books, expecting the children to know what was written in them. Almost every school on the continent taught like this.

    Zhao Hai thought that this wasn¡¯t a very good method. Kids were active, and books like the basics of magic and battle auras were some of the most boring and tasteless things. Normal children would find it very hard to be interested in them, so Zhao Hai believed that such books were not suitable to be teaching materials.

    Zhao Hai had never wanted to write his own teaching materials, for it would take too much time. They could only look through the books that they had right now for something suitable.

    However, Zhao Hai knew after searching that the spiritual well-being of the people in this world was sorelycking. Books in this world were divided into 4 major kinds. 1st was magics, which included basics, techniques, visualization, research of magic formations, low-level, mid-level, and high-level usage manuals, and nothing more. One would seldom see the recollections of high ss mages, because such a book would not be circted, and would instead passed down to their own apprentices.

    2nd was battle auras, which included basics, basic techniques, utilization of weapons and such, and nothing else. Like magics, recollections would be passed down to close disciples.

    3rd was alchemy and medicine concoction. Such books were few in number, with few readers and fewer writers. These books would only contain basic knowledge, and nothing of post-learning thoughts.

    4th was notes. Books like these consisted mainly of travelogues, which mostly introduced the lifestyles of the local countryside and special legends. Such books were many, but were not written ording to a standard. Normally, they had been written by mages or some high level warriors regarding their experiences and impressions. Zhao Hai liked these books a lot, for he could learn a lot of special customs from them.

    But if teaching material were to be selected from these 4 kinds of books, it was evident that none of them were very suitable. In the end, Zhao Hai decided that children from 4 to 7 years old would mainly learn literature, which would be from travelogues. Such books introduced all sorts of curious tales, which a lot of children should like. Children from 7 to 12 years old would also learn from travelogues, but such books would not make up the main part of their education, which would mostly beposed of the basic books of magics and martial arts. The teaching materials for children over 12 years old would have to be decided after confirming their development.

 Chapter 276 - â€˜You Have Wonâ€™

    <h4>Chapter 276 - ¡®You Have Won¡¯</h4>

    No one went against the n Zhao Hai put forward. On the continent, children were enrolled in school at around the ages of 6-8 years old. Children that enrolled at around the age of 6 came from well-off families like merchants or nobles, and children that enrolled at around the age of 8 were from families that were not well-off, mainlymoners.

    But the school enrollment age that Zhao Hai had set was 4 years old, two years youngerpared to those noble children. Teaching these children some basic knowledge wouldn¡¯t be detrimental, and wouldn¡¯t affect their martial arts studies.

    Zhao Hai carefully examined the map that Wales had given him. Right now, Wales should have reached the horse-headed race¡¯s territory and be very familiar with them. Based on this, he should hurry and catch up with him.

    From Zhao Hai¡¯s current position, he would have to walk around five days or so to reach Wales¡¯ position, but Zhao Hai did not want to waste that much time walking. His undead did not need rest anyway, so he could just let them walk without stopping. This way, they could reach Wales¡¯ position in around two days.

    During these two days, they did not meet anyone on the prairie. Zhao Hai did not care about the prairie, and let Cai-Er manage everything. He was currently busy constructing the school with Maylin.

    Although the size of their school was not very big, it still needed to contain several hundred people. Zhao Hai had just realized that they did not have enough teachers, but they did not have enough workforce avable. They were especiallycking in people that were literate and could teach mathematics.

    One person that was literate and could do mathematics that Zhao Hai had prepared was Orloga. Even though Orloga was an undead and did not need rest, there were too many children, and it wasn¡¯t enough for him to do it alone.

    But the problem was that Zhao Hai could not take people out to act as the children¡¯s teachers, which made Zhao Hai feel very difficult. Eventually, he had no choice but to pull out some undead mages to teach the children how to read and write, and the person he chose was Zhao Jia.

    Zhao Jia was a great light-element mage, so naturally he was literate. But the students were all Large Horned Raging Bull children, and they could not learn magic, so letting him teach the children how to read and write was very normal. As the matter stood, the literacy aspects would be handled by Zhao Jia, and the mathematics would be given to Orloga.

    As for the children aged 4-7 years old, Zhao Hai did not pull out a teacher for them. Rather, he selected two female ves, as well as a female from the Large Horned Raging Bull Tribe, to teach these children. The children aged 4-7 were still young and needed to be nurtured, so it was better to let females do this.

    At the same time, there was another matter that was causing headaches for Zhao Hai, and that was textbooks. He had already decided on the teaching material, but what would he do about textbooks? They did not have enough books on hand to give each child a book.

    In the end, Zhao Hai had toe up with another method. He gave each child a stack of white paper which was bound together by strings. They would be using these to write down what the teachers taught them. Although it would slow down the teaching process, it was still a good method.

    Although they would need arge supply of paper and ink to teach the children like this, it did not matter. On the continent, buying paper was much cheaper than buying books.

    On Ark Continent, there were currently no moveable printing presses; what they used was a simple primitive engraving printing, so books were much more expensive. There were manymoner children on the continent who couldn¡¯t afford textbooks in schools, so they used the same method Zhao Hai was using now.

    Zhao Hai gave those children the steel pens he had prepared for them. Zhao Hai had purchased these in bulk when they were still in Casa City. He had originally bought them for the beastmen, but now they were being used by the children.

    But Zhao Hai had said that the children had to treasure the pen and paper in their hands. They had to take notes everyday, and the teacher would check them the next day. The teachers would also check their pens. If their pens were even slightly damaged, they would receive punishment.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t any kind of corporal punishment, and Zhao Hai did not want the teachers to hand out corporal punishment. But this punishment which was to not let them go to physical education ss, was quite serious to a child.

    If one had to say which ss was the favourite ss of all among the students, it would be physical education, because they would be allowed to go out and y. But the physical education they taught here was different from the one Zhao Hai had on Earth. Here they used physical education ss to teach the children martial arts and riding skills.

    This kind of physical education was very beloved by the children. Once they heard that if they even slightly damaged their pens, they would not be allowed to go to physical education, to them this was the most serious punishment possible, and thus the children all treated their pens with care.

    With the full support of Zhao Hai and the others, the school was finally finished, and those Large Horned Raging Bull children became the first batch of students. But they were only daytime students. Once the children were let out of school, all the people in the castle could go to school to learn how to read, write, and do arithmetic. This was something Zhao Hai had stipted, since the teachers fornguage and arithmetics were all undead, they wouldn¡¯t get tired, and could give extra lessons to the beastmen and servants.

    These two days also allowed Zhao Hai topletely understand how vast Beastmen Prairie was. After moving non-stop for two days, Zhao Hai had not met a single beastman on the road, whichpletely surprised him.

    After two days, he had already gone from the Bull Head Tribe¡¯s territory to the Horse Head Tribe¡¯s territory. Because this was the adjacent area between the two territories, there were few people that came here, out of fear of causing a misunderstanding.

    But once they entered the Horse-headed races¡¯ territory, not much time passed before Zhao Hai saw a camp not far away. The camp was not very big, but the ruling g of Herculean Bull Tribe fluttered in the wind above the camp.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but reveal a faint smile. He knew that Wales was a very proud person, and although his Herculean Bull Tribe had been defeated by the Fighting Bull Tribe, he would not hide his identity. He would always show his ruling g high on his tent wherever he went.

    Zhao Hai did not say anything, as he just sped up and hurried towards Wales¡¯ camp. He did not release Gasol because he was being held by Cai-Er. Cai-Er had been controlling Gasol, or rather, it was more urate to say that Gasol had been in a half conscious state the whole time. Cai¡¯er had been giving him water from the space, which was why Gasol had not starved to death yet.

    Actually, not only had Gasol not died, he was living quite well. It had to be known that the water from the space was the water of life, which was a rare treasure on the continent. It would have been strange if something had happened to him instead.

    It was very obvious that Wales had also seen Zhao Hai, as people came rushing out from his camp, their hoofbeats creating a shocking sound. When Zhao Hai saw this, he gave a faint smile and turned his head to speak to Laura, ¡°It seems big brother Wales is anxious to see Gasol. What do you think they will do to him?¡±

    Laura gave him a bitter smile, ¡°How will they treat him? You can tell by the brothers from my family, fighting to the death over their positions. Big brother Wales is still alright, but Gasol caused the death of his father, so he definitely will not let Gasol off. Even though they really need people right now, Gasol will not be able to live.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded; he understood Laura¡¯s logic. The Herculean Bull Tribe needed people right now, and Gasol was a level 8 expert, which would be a great help to the current Herculean Bull Tribe. But because the grudge between Wales and Gasol was too deep, Wales would definitely not let him go.

    When Wales appeared in front of Zhao Hai, he did not greet him, but instead immediately asked, ¡°Little Hai, where¡¯s Gasol?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and waved his hand, then Gasol appeared in front of Wales. The vines on his body had already disappeared and he was still unconscious.

    When Mendez who had followed Wales saw Gasol, he immediately released a roar of rage and jumped down from his bull. An axe head then flew at Gasol.

    With a ¡°dang¡± sound ringing out, Wales blocked Mendez¡¯s axe. Mendez¡¯s eyes were blood red as he turned to look at Wales and angrily roared, ¡°Little Seven, what are you doing? I want to kill him, I must kill him!¡±

    Wales spoke with a cold expression, ¡°Calm down, sixth brother. He is still unconscious right now, so if you kill him, he wouldn¡¯t be aware of it. That would be letting him off too easy. We¡¯ll wake him up and then kill him.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly said, ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t get worked up first. Let¡¯s go to the camp first, I have some things I want to discuss with you.¡±

    Wales nodded and waved his hand. A subordinate immediately came over and turned his head. Without dismounting from his bull, he grabbed Gasol and ced him onto his bull as he followed Wales back into the camp.

    Once they arrived at the camp, Zhao Hai saw Yale standing in front of the camp. Yale¡¯splexion was a little thin and pale; it was clear that he had been running around the past few days settling the worries of the Herculean Bull Tribe.

    Zhao Hai and Laura dismounted from their wagon and greeted Yale. Yale returned their greetings, and then looked at Gasol on the back of the bull with aplicated gaze. He was not a part of the Herculean Bull Tribe, so his hatred towards Gasol was not as deep as Wales and the others¡¯.

    Wales and the others also jumped off of their bulls, and Wales looked over at Gasol. He said to Zhao Hai, ¡°Little Hai, how do we wake him up?¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a faint smile and said, ¡°Just dump a bucket of cold water on him.¡±

    Wales did not have any cold water. He just walked forward and sent Gasol flying two meters with a kick, which woke him up.

    When he opened his eyes, Gasol saw Wales and the others, as well as Zhao Hai standing beside Wales, and he understood what was happening. He did not show a trace of nervousness and slowly stood up. Looking at Wales, he suddenly revealed a faint smile and said, ¡°You have won in the end, haven¡¯t you.¡±

    Wales went forward and grabbed Gasol by his cor. He punched him to the ground and angrily scolded, ¡°Bastard! Are those the kinds of words you can still say? Are you even a member of the Herculean Bull Tribe? You bastard!¡± He continued to scold Gasol as he kicked him several times.

 Chapter 277 - Best Time To Counterattack

    <h4>Chapter 277 - Best Time To Counterattack</h4>

    After kicking Gasol a few times, Wales finally stopped. Gasol did not put up any resistance, and Wales¡¯ kicks were quite heavy, making Gasol spit out two mouthfuls of blood.

    Wales did not want to kick Gasol to death like this, so he stopped. Looking at Gasol, he said, ¡°What is your brain made of? Is it full of goat sheet? Did you feel like our father had mistreated you from the beginning? Is it because you achieved the greatest merits in battle, and did the most for the tribe, but you still couldn¡¯t be the chieftain?¡±

    Gasol gave a cold snort and said nothing else. It was very clear that he was agreeing with what Wales had just said. Wales looked at Gasol¡¯s appearance and suddenly felt an an urge tough. He really wanted tough at the fact that Gasol was too foolish. Even now, Gasol still did not realize why their father did not want to give him the position of chieftain.

    Wales shook his head and sighed as he said, ¡°Gasol, I had always thought that you were a smart person, but now I finally realize that you are just an idiot. A fool that could not be any dumber. Did you not realize that our tribe had been fighting less and less with foreign tribes? A few years ago, father had the same idea as you. He wanted to prove that our Herculean Bull Tribe was the number one tribe amongst the bull-headed races, but then what? Our father found that after every expedition, although we obtained many ves, the strength of our own tribe was slowly being consumed, and slowly, most of our youth were dying out. But because he chose not to fight for a year, the youth poption of our tribe slowly began to increase once again. Our father realized this, and chose not tounch any military campaigns, just so he could give our tribe a chance to rebuild our strength.¡±

    When he said this, he saw the expression on Gasol¡¯s face changing. Today, he decided to let everything out, so that Gasol would no longer feel like he had suffered any kind of injustice.

    He took a deep breath, and then said, ¡°After learning of the Fighting Bull Tribe¡¯s threat towards our tribe, our father reduced the number of foreign troops, and began to support West Wonder King, who the Fighting Bull Tribe¡¯s chieftain is at odds with. If West Wonder King broke out, the Fighting Bull Tribe would be weakened. Without our father¡¯s support, what do you think West Wonder King would rely on to fight against the Fighting Bull Tribe for so long?¡±

    Gasol¡¯s expression turned even uglier. He had not seen through anything that Wales had just told him, and he had always wondered why his father would be close to West Wonder King rather than the Fighting Bull Tribe¡¯s chieftain. It was for this reason that he had cried out for injustice from the Fighting Bull Tribe¡¯s chieftain. It could be said that the reason why the Fighting Bull Tribe had recovered so quickly was inseparable to his support.

    Wales saw Gasol¡¯s expression and he gave a cold snort, ¡°What? You¡¯re regretting your decision now? You couldn¡¯t see why our father supported the Western King, and stubbornly supported the Fighting Bull Tribe¡¯s leader. You werepletely fooled by just a few words of praise. What a joke. Just based on this one point, are you worthy of being the Herculean Bull Tribe¡¯s chieftain? A pity. What a pity indeed. Father was too soft, and chose not to limit your military power, otherwise, the Herculean Bull Tribe would not be in this kind of situation today.¡±

    Gasol quickly got up and said, ¡°Nonsense, that¡¯s all nonsense, it¡¯s all fake. Father never thought of this, and everything was fabricated by you!¡±

    Wales gave a cold snort and said, ¡°You¡¯re already clear on whether I made it up or not. In order to sit on that spot (chieftain position), you went crazy and even dared to cause the death of our father. Now you¡¯ve even dragged your own tribe into the deep abyss. I¡¯ll see what sort of face you make when you see the Beast God after you die.¡±

    The beastmen all believed that after they died, they would meet the Beast God. The Beast God would look over the deeds you aplished throughout your life, and decide whether you were to be a beastman or just a beast in your next life.

    When Gasol heard Wales say this, his face turnedpletely pale. He had been on the verge of breakdown to begin with, but now he had already fallen to ground while continuously muttering, ¡°It¡¯s a lie, it¡¯s all a lie.¡±

    Wales looked at Gasol¡¯s appearance, and then he turned his head to look around at his guard and said, ¡°Prepare the white g, brother Sixth. It¡¯s your turn.¡±

    The white g was a beastman tradition. It was something that was used to wrap dead traitors. The beastmen had a legend saying that the Beast God hated the color white the most, so anyone that was wrapped in white when they died would be turned into a beastkin by the Beast God. It was because of this that beastmen executed their traitors in this fashion. They wanted them to be beasts in their next life so they couldpensate for the debts they had incurred in this life.

    As soon as the guards heard Wales telling them to prepare the white g, they immediately understood what he meant. They rushed off to prepare it as Mendez picked up his giant axe.

    He did not have the slightest bit ofpassion for Gasol right now. How could he possibly havepassion? It was this man in front of him who had caused the deaths of his father and brothers, and caused them to lose the camping grounds that the Herculean Bull Tribe had inhabited for thousands of years. Right now, Mendez wished that he could skin Gasol alive, so how could he feel any kind ofpassion?

    Meanwhile, Gasol hadpletely lost his will to live. He curled himself up into a ball, not knowing what was happening around him at all. When Mendez lifted him up, he did not react at all.

    Soon, a piece of white cloth was prepared, and Mendez helped himself to it. A single swing of the axe chopped off Gasol¡¯s head, not giving him a chance to retaliate at all.

    After Gasol died, the guards wrapped his body in the white cloth, while Mendez threw the giant axe in his hands away and broke down loudly in tears.

    Wales let out a sigh. His eyes were also a little wet, and he was filled with sorrow. The Herculean Bull Tribe had been destroyed by Gasol¡¯s hands in such a way that even if they reimed their main camp now, their status among the beastmen would fall by arge margin. This was a bad kind of news that could not get any worse.

    After seeing them tidy up Gasol¡¯s corpse, Wales let out a sigh and beckoned with his hand as he said, ¡°Find a ce to bury him.¡± The guards took the body away.

    Wales felt as if he had somehow lost all the strength in his body. He stumbled back to his own tent and drankrge mouthfuls out of a silver wine jug.

    Although he had exacted his revenge now, he did not feel any happiness at all. On the contrary, he was deeply saddened. The sadness in his heart was getting close to driving him crazy.

    Yale and Zhao Hai had also noticed that Wales¡¯ emotions were unstable, and quickly followed him into the tent. When they saw Wales¡¯ appearance, Yale couldn¡¯t help letting out a sigh. He knew that Wales had been suffering a lot of pressuretely. The Herculean Bull Tribe was like a rock that kept weighing him down. Although he had exacted his revenge, he still had to kill his own brother in the process. Wales was a verypassionate and righteous person, so Yale knew that must be feeling very ufortable in his heart right now.

    Zhao Hai did not know how he should approach Wales right now. He had never gone through anything like this, so anything he said right now would seem tactless. Zhao Hai did not say anything, and just gave a sigh. He sat down beside him and picked up another silver jug to pour himself a cup of milk wine. After drinking a mouthful, he turned to Yale and said, ¡°Mister Yale, please sit. I have something I want to discuss with you.¡±

    Yales looked at Wales once, then nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Go ahead.¡±

    Zhao Hai said, ¡°I met Gasol in the Large Horned Raging Bull tribe¡¯s territory while he was robbing them. He had killed almost all the youths, and was transporting something, wanting to go to the Western King¡¯s territory. I killed all his guards, but please rest assured that I buried them all. In order to make sure that this disappearance was not spread, I sent people to bring all the Large Horned Raging Bull Tribe¡¯s people to another location, and they will never appear in the bull-headed races¡¯ territory ever again.¡±

    Yale did not understand what Zhao Hai meant by this in the beginning, but after thinking about it for a bit, he immediately understood. He looked at Zhao Hai with an expression of gratitude as he said, ¡°Thank you, little Hai. If it wasn¡¯t for you, the Hercules Bull Tribe would not have had the opportunity to reim the position of the ruling race.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, little Hai. I, your big brother, am truly thanking you. If it wasn¡¯t for you, the Herculean Bull Tribe would have been done for.¡± At this moment, Wales had already let go of his wine jug, and he looked at Zhao Hai with a grateful expression. Mendez had also juste in from the entrance.

    Wales was truly a heroic figure to be able to recover himself this quickly. Actually, this was also thanks to Zhao Hai. If Zhao Hai had not talked about this matter, Wales would not have recovered himself this quickly. Compared to Gasol, he cared more about the future of the Herculean Bull Tribe.

    Wales and the others were very clear that if the other bull-headed tribes knew about the matter of Gasol robbing the Large-horned Raging Bull Tribe, then the Herculean Bull Tribe would never receive the support of any other bull-headed race in the future.

    The Large-horned Raging Bull Tribe hadn¡¯t had a high status within the Bull Head Race, and they weren¡¯t powerful in fighting ability, but they were always hospitable, and their disposition was famous. If it became known that Gasol had tried to rob them, it would have definitely incurred public outrage.

    The Herculean Bull Tribe had just been chased out by the Fighting Bull Tribe, so the branch tribes would definitely not be willing to ept them. And over the years, the Herculean Bull Tribe¡¯s chieftain had taken care of the branch tribes, so these people had not forgotten this kindness. This was very important for Wales.

    If the branch tribes knew that it was Gasol who had robbed the Large-horned Raging Bull Tribe, then they woulde to dislike the Herculean Bull Tribe and not support them anymore. For the Herculean Bull Tribe, this would definitely have been a catastrophe. What the Fighting Bull Tribe could only dream of, would then have been realized by Gasol himself.

    Wales couldn¡¯t help but shake his head upon thinking such thoughts. He really did not know when Gasol had be this stupid. He remembered that Gasol had not been this dumb in the past.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to look at Wales as he said, ¡°It was because I was lucky enough to bump into Gasol. Otherwise, things would have truly be troublesome.¡±

    Wales let out a sigh and shook his head, ¡°Little Hai,e with me to see the Mastiff Tribe. You have many things in your hands, so perhaps you can help your big brother stabilize the current situation there.¡±

    Zhao Hai did a double take. He looked at Wales and said, ¡°Big brother, are you serious? You aren¡¯t going to West Wonder King? Are we not going to find out the situation with the Fighting Bull Tribe?¡±

    Wales let out a sigh, but he did not know what to say. He wanted to find out the current situation with the Fighting Bull Tribe and West Wonder King, but he also felt as if he could not leave Zhao Hai¡¯s side right now. This was all making him feel very conflicted.

    The beastmen all worshiped the Beast God, and from what Wales could see, Zhao Hai was a benefactor sent to him by the Beast God. He had encountered all kinds of trouble during this period of time, but Zhao Hai had solved it all for him, making him want to keep Zhao Hai by his side.

    Zhao Hai saw Wales¡¯ expression and said with a smile, ¡°Alright, big brother, no problems. We should stick to our original n. You and others go meet the Mastiff Tribe, and I¡¯ll go find West Wonder King to get some news. Then I¡¯ll immediatelye to the Mastiff Tribe¡¯s territory and look for you. What do you think about that?¡±

    Wales nodded, ¡°It¡¯s our only choice. You should stay here tonight and have a good drink with us, and then you can leave tomorrow.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°No problem. Oh yeah, I still have something I want to give you. Come with me.¡± After he finished speaking, he walked outside.

    Wales and the others had confused expressions on their faces as they looked at Zhao Hai, but they still followed him outside. When they came out, Zhao Hai took out all the resources he had taken from the Large-horned Raging Bull Tribe. He pointed at the resources and said, ¡°Big brother, these are all the items that Gasol stole from the Large-horned Raging Bull Tribe. They have all been used, and they cannot be sold on the prairie, so you should use them.¡±

    Wales patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Thank you brother, I won¡¯t say any unnecessary words. Let¡¯s head into the tent and have a drink.¡±

    They reentered the tent and after sitting down, Zhao Hai looked at Wales and said, ¡°Big brother, what ns do you have to attack the old camp?¡±

    Wales was stunned for a bit. To be honest, he really did not have any ns. Right now he was only thinking about pacifying his tribesmen. He had not thought about attacking the old camp at all.

    When Zhao Hai saw the expression Wales had, he knew that he had not thought about this at all. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Big brother, I think you should give it some more thought. Although the Herculean Bull Tribe has suffered heavy losses, the tribesmen¡¯s hearts are also filled with hatred. As long as big brother has a supply of grains and they can eat their fill, the first thing they will think of will be revenge. Adding on the fact that the Fighting Bull Tribe has just seized the old camp and still do not have much control over the bull-headed races, there should be many tribes still in support of you, which you can make use of. If there is a need, you can also ask the Mastiff Race for help. If pushes to shove, just give them some grains. If you give the Fighting Bull Tribe enough time, they will be able to regain their footing, and your tribesmen will be disappointed in you. It will make getting revenge much harder when the timees.¡±

    Wales silently listened to Zhao Hai speak. This was his first time thinking about this, but he had to admit that what Zhao Hai said was right. The beastmen were like this; they worshipped the strong, but the Fighting Bull Tribe¡¯s reputation was not good, since they liked fighting too much. Considering the fact that the Herculean Bull Tribe had ruled the bull-headed races for many years, the majority of the branch tribes all supported them. It meant that this was indeed the best time tounch a counterattack.

 Chapter 278 - In Need of a Maniac

    <h4>Chapter 278 - In Need of a Maniac</h4>

    Yale nodded and said, ¡°I think what little Hai said is very right. Sometimes, hatred is not a force to be underestimated. If we can use this power well, then defeating the Fighting Bull Tribe by ourselves is not an impossibility.¡±

    Mendez had just recovered, and he also nodded and said, ¡° We also have the element of surprise on our side. No one would think that we would counter attack right after a big loss. Didn¡¯t the Fighting Bull Tribe also use the element of surprise to steal our main camp?

    Wales frowned and said, ¡°These are valid points, but the problem is that our tribe¡¯s only high elder is injured. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not enough to deal with the Fighting Bull Tribe¡¯s high elder. Furthermore, didn¡¯t the Fighting Bull Tribe also hire a level 9 human powerhouse?¡±

    When Walesid it all out, everyone fell silent. Regardless of their ns, the presence of a level 9 powerhouse had always been a giant rock weighing down on their hearts. If they really wanted to fight against the Fighting Bull Tribe, they couldn¡¯t do it without a level 9 powerhouse of their own.

    Zhao Hai turned to Wales and said, ¡°Big brother, do you think we can use grains, vegetables and oil to convince the Mastiff Tribe to use their level 9 powerhouse? You¡¯d best ask the other tribes and see if we can also use what we have to bring out their powerhouses too. Also, don¡¯t forget that, out here in the prairie, if a human powerhouse is too full of himself, therger fighting tribes won¡¯t let that fly. If we can bring out the powerhouses of the other tribes, we can win. Maybe with the Liquid of Life and the Magic Peach Juice, we can heal the high elder of the Herculean Bull Tribe as well. That will greatly improve our chances of winning.¡±

    Wales frowned, ¡°The wounds of a level 9 powerhouse don¡¯t heal that easily. If we can actually heal the wounds of the high elder, I will immediately arrange for a counterattack. If we can¡¯t, then we will just have to endure.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded at that. He still admired this careful part of Wales¡¯ personality. He hadn¡¯t let hatred fill his mind, and instead remained calm. This was good.

    He replied immediately, ¡°Good. If big brother has needs, I have all the grains you need. Oh yeah. Tell them that I also have vegetables and oil. All are guaranteed to be fresh.¡±

    Wales nodded and turned to Mendez. ¡°Sixth brother, ughter a raging bull. Let¡¯s have whole roasted bull today.¡± Mendez turned around and left.

    Zhai Hai was somewhat surprised. Usually, the beastmen wouldn¡¯t ughter cows. Cows and bulls had many uses to them. Normally, they only served cows and bulls to the most respected of guests as a feast. He never would have thought that Wales was going to ughter a bull.

    He spoke hurriedly, ¡° Please, big brother, we are already a family. Why do you do this?¡±

    Wales smiled and said, ¡°Save it, little Hai, you don¡¯t have to mind. I have been feeling uneasy because I haven¡¯t been able to serve you a whole roasted bull ever since I met you. And today, I, your big brother, have settled a big grudge. We are going to have a big drink.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Fine. Since big brother is in the mood today, we will drink till we drop, hahahaha.¡± After the conversation, they went outside to find the bull already ughtered and ready for roasting.

    Laura and the others weren¡¯t just loitering around doing nothing. They were helping the guards rearrange stuff. This was permitted by Zhao Hai, as he was now the blood-sworn brother of Wales. Laura and the others weren¡¯t outsiders, so they should be helping.

    After Zhao Hai andpany sat down, they began to discuss the matter of their counterattack nonstop. Even though Wales was highly conservative, he still had a fire in his heart when it came to the Fighting Bull Tribe stealing their main camp. However, now that he was the Herculean Bull Tribe¡¯s chieftain, he couldn¡¯t afford to make a mistake because of a moment¡¯s rage. That was why he was being careful. If there was a chance to counterattack, however, he would still take it.

    Like he had said before, he would immediately begin preparations for a counterattack once the Herculean Bull Tribe¡¯s high elder was healed. That was his intention.

    Later that night, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but get drunk again. Wales¡¯ feelings wereplicated, so he needed to drink, and Zhao Hai thus had no choice but to drink with him. In the end, everyone fell asleep drunk.

    But this time Zhao Hai did not get wasted. He had arranged for Cai-Er to give him the Space¡¯s water if he got too drunk, so he could wake up faster. He didn¡¯t want to sleep in a big tent with Laura and the others, because while it would feel good, it would honestly still be quite awkward.

    If anyone knew that Zhao Hai used the Liquid of Life as a means to cure hangovers, they would strangle him for sure. The Liquid of Life was too precious to be used as a mere hangover cure. No one would stand it.

    After drinking the Liquid of Life, Zhao Hai sobered up immediately. It wasn¡¯t toote, so Laura was just sitting in the tent chatting. When she noticed Zhao Hai waking up she immediately said, ¡°How are you feeling, Hai-bro? Feeling well? Do you have a headache?¡±

    Zhao Hai chuckled. ¡°Good, no pain at all now. We have to go back to the territories of the bull headed tribes tomorrow, so we must bepletely on our guard. I¡¯m afraid the Fighting Bull Tribe might catch word of our presence.¡±

    Laura paused. ¡°Are you saying the Fighting Bull Tribe might obtain information regarding our meeting with big brother Wales? No way, right? We haven¡¯t encountered that many beastmen tribes on the way here, right?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s better to be careful. We should try to avoid going outside to gather information. It should be fine if we can just be more attentive than usual. Do not actively gather information. That may attract suspicion.¡±

    Laura and the others all nodded, then Zhao Hai turned to Wales¡¯ camp and sighed, ¡°The Herculean Bull Tribe has been hurt badly this time. Even if they reim their main camp, the humiliation they¡¯ve suffered will be forever recorded in their history. A stain that can¡¯t be erased. Most importantly, with their main camp stolen, it¡¯s a death blow to their authority. It won¡¯t be possible for the Herculean Bull Tribe to rule the bull headed tribes again in the future. There will surely be more and more challengers.¡±

    Laura had once been part of the upper ss, so of course she understood this logic. That time when she was assailed, the Magidel family had wanted to immediately take over her business. Many of her employees were thinking of betrayal, so after the incident she had mercilessly cleaned house. It was because of her ruthless policy that she was able to bepletely independent from the Magidel family.

    Now that Laura heard what Zhao Hai had to say, she couldn¡¯t help but nod in agreement, ¡°Yeah. The thing that took the biggest hit from this incident was the Herculean Bull Tribe¡¯s authority. It will be increasingly difficult for them to rule the bull headed tribes again.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, and with both eyes staring coldly, said, ¡°If I were big brother Wales, I would mount an all-out counterattack with the entire tribe to take back the main camp as fast as possible, and ughter all of the Fighting Bull Tribe¡¯s members. We¡¯ll have to eradicate all of the Fighting Bull Tribe. This must be done so that we can deter the other tribes and instill fear in anyone who plots against us. You must understand that, in this world, the most feared person is not an expert who calctes his losses and gains, but a maniac who doesn¡¯t care about them. And right now, that is what the Herculean Bull Tribe needs.¡±

    Laura frowned. ¡°But won¡¯t that just cause more problems for the Herculean Bull Tribe? How will they ever rule the bull headed tribes again?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled. ¡°There will be no other tribes that will dare to fight to the death with the Herculean Bull Tribe. Even if they can knock the Herculean Bull Tribe down, will they even be able to hold on to the throne afterwards? Once the Herculean Bull Tribe takes it back in that manner, there will be no one that can easily push them off. If they can peacefully recuperate after that, there won¡¯t be any problems in the future.¡±

    Laura nodded. Sometimes that was what a tribe had to do. Use a moment¡¯s rampage to bring about a longer period of peace. It was highly necessary.

    Zhao Hai sighed. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not even the Herculean Bull Tribe¡¯s chieftain. There¡¯s no use talking about it anymore. It¡¯s gettingte, so let¡¯s go to sleep. We still have to rush tomorrow.¡±

    The next morning, Zhao Hai said his goodbyes to Wales and headed towards the West Wonder King¡¯s territory. It was apparent that the movements of West Wonder King had be increasingly important. If he were to support Wales still, then the chances of Wales winning against the Fighting Bull Tribe would be greater. Of course, it would have to be under the condition that they were able to control the situation. Wales did not want to create another Fighting Bull Tribe¡¯s chieftain.

    Zhao Hai had now grown curious about West Wonder King. He thought West Wonder King had to be someone with capabilities. West Wonder King had been at war with the Fighting Bull Tribe¡¯s chieftain, who hadn¡¯t been able to get rid of him. With the support of the Herculean Bull Tribe, he had been able to fracture the Fighting Bull Tribe. He was not some simple personage. Zhao Hai really wanted to know what kind of person was capable of doing such deeds.

    It would take around 10 days to reach West Wonder King¡¯s main camp from their current location. They would also encounter several smaller beastmen tribes along the way, which Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t bother with anymore. He needed to speed up, so he attached both the Big Bellied Pig Tribe and the Large-horned Raging Bull Tribe¡¯s friendship gs on his wagon and headed straight for West Wonder King¡¯s main camp.

    Along the way, Zhao Hai¡¯s group mostly spent their time either in the Space or in Iron Mountain Castle. Now that the school was up and running, it seemed to be fairly effective. Although the Large-horned Raging Bull Tribe¡¯s children had yet to adaptpletely, they started to attend school under the supervision of es¡¯ group so they wouldn¡¯t run all over the ce. The school was slowly getting on the right track.

    What Zhao Hai needed to do right now was to quickly build processing factories for mutton and goat hair. Also, he had had another idea, which was getting es¡¯ group to build a milk wine processing factory.

    Milk wine had always been a specialty liquor of beastmen. The main ingredient came from the milk of various animals, and the refining technique was not thatplicated either. However, beastmen had not yete up with a means of distition, therefore their milk wine was not so easily preserved, and its alcohol percentage was not as high. That was why whenever the beastmen drank, it was always one jug after another nonstop.

 Chapter 279 - West Wonder Kingâ€™s camp

    <h4>Chapter 279 - West Wonder King¡¯s camp</h4>

    Beastmen weren¡¯t the only ones who didn¡¯t utilize distilling methods in their alcohol; humans didn¡¯t use them either. This puzzled Zhao Hai greatly. Another thing was that the popr alcohols here on Ark Continent were typically fruit wines for humans, while it was milk wine for the beastmen. There were basically none that had been made using grains or vegetables. This also puzzled Zhao Hai.

    Beastmen drank a lot of alcohol due to the environment they lived in. It was very cold here during the winter, and the other three seasons weren¡¯t much better. They had to eat and sleep in the open when they herded animals, and given the unpredictable weather, a good sack of wine could sometimes be a lifesaver.

    Because of that, the beastmen weren¡¯t just alcoholic, they were inclined towards strong liquor. But right now, there wasn¡¯t any strong liquor produced on Ark Continent, but they could make milk wine themselves, which meant that they didn¡¯t have to go and buy liquor. That was why milk wine was still the staple on the ins.

    Back on Earth, Zhao Hai would drink sometimes, but he mostly drank beer or white wine. He rarely partook in fruit wines, so he didn¡¯t know how to judge them. But if he had to put it into words, white wine would be fine. It was strong in alcohol content, and if produced properly, he wouldn¡¯t get a hangover the day after drinking.

    But here in Ark Continent, he could only have a few fruit wines, and undistilled at that. Honestly speaking, they were really not that great.

    That was why Zhao Hai had wanted to start a brewery early on, but he hadn¡¯t known how, and the same applied to Greene and others. Although Laura¡¯s subordinates were very capable, they didn¡¯t know how to brew liquor as well. If they just followed the recipe books, nothing of good quality would be produced anyways. So Zhao Hai had never gotten started with the whole project.

    But now they had es¡¯ group. Although they didn¡¯t know how to make grain wines, it was enough to just make milk wines. Don¡¯t forget, right now in Zhao Hai¡¯s ranch, he could purchase milk cows, and their milk production was surprisingly high.

    So now Zhao Hai wanted to experiment and see if he could make some grain wines. The food production of his farm in the Space was ever increasing. If he unloaded them all onto the food market of the beastmen, it would have too much of an impact. It would most definitely attract too much attention, and then every country on the maind would investigate the cause. The result of that investigation would lead to a certain individual that didn¡¯t exist, which would be a major problem. So he wanted to transform his stockpiles into something else he could sell, and liquor was undoubtedly the optimal choice.

    Regardless of whether it was rice or corn, they were both excellent materials for fermentation. If they could manage to ferment white wine and process it through distition, the resulting white wine would be around 40% proof. Even with only this much alcohol content, it would be considered fairly strong here in Ark. The beastmen would love it for sure.

    So liquor-making has been added to the schedule. But there were still many difficulties to consider before starting. So Zhao Hai wanted to try making milk wines first, and experiment based on how they did.

    Right now, Zhao Hai had 200 milk cows and 1000 sheep. This way, whether he wanted milk or wool, there would be plenty. Now he could actually go ahead with producing dairy-rted products and wool processing, so he wouldn¡¯t have to only sell rabbit meat for ie like before.

    However, all of this would take a long time to prepare, and Zhao Hai was not in a hurry. He had all the time in the world now; they could take it slow.

    Zhao hai travelled in 4 days what would take 10 for others. That was because his carriages were pulled by the undead, which didn¡¯t feel fatigue. So, he could just let them keep marching.

    The carts that the beastmen had were all unsuited to be pulled by the scale-horned horses or windchaser horses. As a result, Zhao Hai turned all the cart-pulling raging bulls into undead with a merciless heart. And now all the raging bulls could work all day and night.

    In all honestly, Zhao Hai¡¯s heart still ached after turning all those raging bulls into undead. Even if he had simply sold those bulls on the market, they would have fetched a pretty penny. Sadly, he did not have the connections to do so.

    Recently, Zhao Hai would let his blood hawks roam to see if there were any small tribes around. If there were any, they would try to go around and avoid them, which would save them some travel time.

    What Wales needed the most right now was information regarding West Wonder King, so Zhao Hai went around the smaller tribes because he didn¡¯t want to waste too much time with them.

    The way Zhao Hai was moving right now might probably make West Wonder King suspicious. He was ignoring all the different territories, and heading straight for West Wonder King¡¯s base. Normally, considering how much food Zhao Hai could hold on his carriages, he would have had to sell to most, if not all, of the smaller tribes he encountered on the way to West Wonder King¡¯s base. It would be impossible to haul all of it safely to his base. Bigger tribes like the West Wonder King¡¯s had their own connections with a steady food supplier if they ever wanted to buy food. When those food merchants wanted to transport the food they bought, they would have their tribes¡¯ battle gs nted on their carriages, thus signaling who the transports were specifically for, and in turn ensure their safety.

    People like Zhao Hai who did not have the support of bigger tribes would usually sell their food to smaller tribes or have them robbed; they rarely reached the bigger tribes.

    On the prairie, every big tribal camp was like an open market. There was a day each month where the human merchants came and did business with smaller tribes in therger tribes¡¯ camp. Usually, the smaller tribes had to be lucky if they wanted to buy something from these markets, because they would have to meet a willing human merchant. If they were unlucky, they would have to wait until market day and go to the bigger tribes¡¯ base to buy what they needed.

    Among all the beastmen tribes, West Wonder King¡¯s base was not actually considered a big base. However, they were considered at least a medium-sized one, so they were able to host open markets, but only for a day every two months.

    The result was that the smaller tribes around West Wonder King¡¯s camp found it even more difficult to get what they needed. It was also because of that that their desire to buy was very strong. Hence it was generally impossible for a passing convoy like Zhao Hai¡¯s group who was not specifically delivering to a bigger tribe to travel safely. Their goods usually ended up being bought off or robbed.

    Good thing Zhao Hai had already prepared an excuse. He could say that he thought there was a bigger tribe around here, so that¡¯s why he hadn¡¯t sold his food, and he was bringing a sample for West Wonder King.

    After four days of restless marching, Zhao Hai had almost reached West Wonder King¡¯s camp. He and others had also returned to the prairie from Iron Mountain Castle.

    Once on the prairie, Zhao Hai immediately opened Laura¡¯s carriage door. He looked outside and smiled. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it feel like we haven¡¯t been back in a long time? It suddenly feels like the prairie looks even more beautiful than before.¡±

    Laura and the others allughed at that. These days, they had all been busy building the production facilities at Iron Mountain Castle. Now that the temperature around the ck Wastnds had dropped, they had stopped farming and switched their focus towards building those facilities.

    But they still don¡¯t have enough people to build all the production facilities. At first, Zhao Hai had really wanted to start a facility for making battle rations. But then he considered that even if he had the facilities, there was no market for battle rations among either the beastmen or the humans. The only thing they could do right now was make wool products. That way they didn¡¯t have to kill the goats.

    But now they had an even better product: milk wine. Although the beastmen themselves also produced milk wines, they only made the usual goat milk wine. It was iparably inferior to the ones that Zhao Hai was now making from cow milk. The main difference was that his milk wine had been distilled, which would most definitely make it taste better than the ones the beastmen made.

    Of course, in Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes, milk wines were ultimately a lower-tier product. But because beastmen liked to drink good milk wine, he could use it to trade for better goods.

    The convoy was quickly entering the area around West Wonder King¡¯s camp. They could, in fact, already see it in the distance. The area it covered was veryrge. All they could see on the horizon were the tops of white-domed tents. The middle of the camp seemed the busiest; ording to Zhao Hai¡¯s estimations there had to be more than a hundred thousand people here.

    Just then, with a rumbling of hooves, a group of riders came rushing out of the base and approached Zhao Hai¡¯s convoy. Perhaps it was because they noticed the two sets of friendship war gs, but the riders slowed down and scrutinized their convoy carefully.

    Zhao Hai hurried out of the carriage and bowed respectfully to one of the riders. ¡°Hello, respected warrior. We are merchants from the humans. Is this where West Wonder King¡¯s base is located?¡±

    After the warrior from the Fighting Bull tribe noticed Zhao Hai¡¯s kind behaviour, he hurriedly replied, ¡°Hello, human friend. This is indeed West Wonder King¡¯s camp. What business do you have here?¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly replied, ¡°Respected warrior, I¡¯m a merchant. My business here is of course to establish trade with West Wonder King, and sizable trade at that too.¡±

    The rider didn¡¯t think too much of it; there would often be human merchants that came to make deals in their base. He looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s convoy again, then said, ¡°Human friend, we wee your trade, but you don¡¯t seem to be carrying much?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Rx, respected warrior. These are just samples. If you agree to trade, the food wille nonstop.¡±

    The rider nodded. ¡°Alright then, human friend, please follow me.¡± He then lead Zhao Hai further into the camp.

    To avoid suspicions, Zhao Hai had already put all the undeadrge-horned raging bulls away. There were no undead creatures in his convoy right now; they looked just like your average group of human merchants.

    Zhao Hai followed the rider into the camp, and immediately discovered that this ce was not the same as the smaller tribes. It was more than a matter of size; in a bigger tribe, of course the camps are bigger; the difference Zhao Hai saw was in the attitudes of the people here.

 Chapter 280 - Surveillance

    <h4>Chapter 280 - Surveince</h4>

    Zhao Hai has had many interactions with small Beastmen tribes, but for a big tribe like West Wonder King¡¯s, it¡¯ll be his first.

    Back when he met the small tribes, they would be very enthusiastic upon meeting a Human merchant, take Spear¡¯s Sheep Hammer tribe for example, due to Zhao Hai willing to sell them grain for a small price, they¡¯d gone and happily offered their friendship g to him.

    But in West Wonder King¡¯s camp, that scene is non-existent, upon seeing Zhao Hai arrive they did not even show an expression of surprise. Even the children inside the tribe did note over and surround him. Zhao Hai could instead see in the eyes of some of these people a glint of contempt.

    Zhao Hai stared nkly for a moment before realizing that the reason these Beastmen looked down on them is because their caravan¡¯s size and cargo is too small, about 200,000 jin, at most, and 200,000 jin when regards to a big tribe such as this, is really too low as supply.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind it, escorted by some beastmen cavalry, he was led towards a corner of the camp where surprisingly a tent was located, moreover the surrounding area seem to be devoid of other beastmen.

    The leader of the beastmen cavalry, riding a cow, arrived before Zhao Hai and said with a strong tone, ¡°Human friend, you can temporarily stay here, this tent is specially made for human visitors to stay in, you can move in immediately, you can also inquire other people nearby should you need anything, naturally you need to offer something in exchange.¡±

    ¡°Well thank you so much brave warrior, may I ask for your name?¡±, Zhao Hai felt somewhat ttered because he never expected that West Wonder King¡¯ camp would provide amodations.

    The cow riding beastman grinned and said, ¡°My name is Beta, you can call me Beta¡±.

    Zhao Hai smiles and said hastily ¡°Good! Brother Beta, I¡¯ve prepare a small gift, please ept, if you have time, please help me send one to Sir West Wonder King, I have a big business to discuss with him.¡± As he said that he waved hand, Laura immediately took a bottle of alcohol, naturally this isn¡¯t Milk Wine, but a genuine Human Fruit Wine.

    Beta was stunned for a moment before heughed and took the wine from Zhao Hai¡¯s hand. ¡°You are an interesting person, very interesting indeed! Hahaha, be at ease, I¡¯ll tell the elders about your request.¡±

    Patting the cow¡¯s belly, he moo¡¯ed towards the other Fighting Bull nsmen, then began to turn away, the team of beastmen cavalry also followed him to leave.

    Zhao Hai shows a faint smile as he turned to Laura and said ¡°A big tribe is different it seems, they unexpectedly provided a ce for living. Go take a look, see if the tent has anything in it.¡± Lauraplied with a smile and turned around towards the tent, Zhao Haimanded his Undead to go tie up the grain carriages.

    After being settled, Zhao Hai pulled out some grain and went to trade some Milk Wine and mutton to the nearby bull-headed tribesmen.

    After quite some time Zhao Hai felt the West Wonder King¡¯s tribe¡¯s differences with the small tribes, West Wonder King¡¯s tribe is more utilitarian.

    Perhaps this is an inevitable phenomenon of societal development. Therger the poption, the more utilitarian the people are, while the smaller the poption, the more they stick to morals.

    Time passed at their settlement, Zhao Hai was just quietly waiting, he did not go around too much and he also did not interact much with the other beastmen. His surroundings appears very peaceful without much disturbance.

    However inside the tent, Zhao Hai has opened his space¡¯s radar, he wants to look at the surrounding situation and was quick to notice some peculiarities. The surrounding bull-headed beastman warriors appear a bit too many, sometimes there would be patrols around the camp, eyeing the tent from time to time.

    As Zhao Hai sees this situation, he couldn¡¯t help but look nkly, he turned to Laura and asked, ¡°Did we have any ws in our actions? Why would they send some people to spy on us?¡±

    Laura frowns and shakes her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, we haven¡¯t done anything out of the ordinary.¡±

    Meg looked at the screen and said,¡± Young Master, maybe they think that we are spies sent by the Patriarch of Fighting Bull tribe? The Fighting Bull tribe has defeated the Herculean tribe, but there was a Human expert that helped out. Then all of a sudden we appear here, wouldn¡¯t they suspect us?¡±

    Zhao Hai stopped for a moment, then he nodded and said, ¡°It is possible, they have a grudge against the Fighting Bull chieftain before, now the Fighting Bull¡¯s power has be strong, and they have shown their their rtions with humans, then suddenly wee, it is very possible that they would suspect us.¡±

    Laura affirms and says ¡°It seems that our decision to stay honest here is correct, otherwise they would be onto us ¡°

    Zhao Hai nods. ¡°In this case, let¡¯s just stay here honestly, Cai¡¯er¡±. Zhao Hai called, Cai¡¯er immediately appeared on his shoulder.

    Zhao Hai turns his head to Cai¡¯er. ¡°Cai¡¯er, can you record everything here so that we could watch it afterward?¡±. Zhao Hai remembers that there was a video recording function, he had not used it before because he didn¡¯t have any use for it.

    Cai¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°Can record, and if there is nomand to retain it, seven dayster, it will be deleted.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Good, starting today, record all that happens in West Wonder King¡¯s tribe, in the evening we¡¯ll be watching it.¡±

    Cai¡¯erplied, then return to the space, at this time, there is suddenly someone speaking outside, ¡°Human friend, are you well?¡±

    Zhao Hai was surprised, but after he heard that the voice was Beta¡¯s he immediately replied, ¡°Brother Beta, I am well,e inside.¡±

    Beta walked in, saying that the tent is really nice, that the things inside must¡¯ve been brought in by Zhao Hai, in fact Zhao Hai can just use the things provided but Laura objected, she fears that too many people have used the furniture, so they just used the furniture that they brought with them.

    Inside, Zhao Hai is sitting down while drinking milk tea, this milk tea is also traded from other beastmen nearby. When he saw Betae in, Zhao Hai beckoned and said, ¡°Brother Beta,e and drink a cup of tea¡±. After which he poured Beta a cup of tea.

    Beta smiled, he held the cup and downed it in one go, then he says to Zhao Hai, ¡°Human friend, the elders in charge of outsiders wants to see you,e with me.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and stood up, as he walked outside he tells Laura, ¡°Just stay in the tent, do not wander around.¡± Lauraplied, she escorted Zhao Hai up until the entrance of the tent.

    After walking a few meters, Beta turned his head and asked Zhao Hai, ¡°Human friend, why can I see that you¡¯re not like any other human merchant? Other human merchants would move around to other ces to get business.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a forced smile and said, ¡°Brother, if I depend on that kind of business, how much money can I make? How many things can I sell? Too little, my goal now is to supply grain to your tribe, that would give me big profits, those small profits don¡¯t have any value to me.¡±

    Beta looked surprised at Zhao Hai¡¯s response, ¡°It seems that you really didn¡¯t lie to me, do you really haverge supplies of grain? For how much would you sell it?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°A lot of grain, and the price I give is definitely the lowest in the entire priarie.¡±

    Beta looked at Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t make out if what Zhao Hai said is true, at this time they have arrived outside a big tent, this tent is bigger than most tents. Additionally, erected outside this tent is a g, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know what this g meant but he could understand that this tent isn¡¯t so simple.

    Outside the tent, there are two Fighting Bull beastman guards standing straight, each of them holding a giant mace in their hands making them look very imposing.

    Beta walked towards the entrance and nodded towards the guards, he then led Zhao Hai inside. Zhao Hai felt the surroundings dim as he went inside, he sized up the tent, the inside is very big, about 40 square meters, this is not small when describing a tent.

    The decoration inside the tent is very peculiar, things that most beastmen use, this tent seems tock, instead there are books upon books stacked inside, nothing else.

    On the floor there is just a in-colored carpet, actually looking very ordinary, in the middle of the tent is a fire pit with which a steaming copper pot is hanging above. Also inside, there is a small table where sitting behind it is a old looking Fighting Bull tribesman.

    Some of the hair on this Fighting Bull tribesman¡¯s head have turned white and his face has grown wrinkles, making him look like an old senile man. But his eyes were not clouded at all, on the other hand his eyes were very clear and full of wisdom.

    Beta stepped forward and gave a bow, ¡°Beta has seen the elder.¡±

    The old Fighting Bull beastman nodded, ¡°Is this the merchant you were talking about?¡±

    Beta nodded hastily, Zhao Hai stepped forward and in manner of courtesy said, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen the elder, I thank the elder for meeting me.¡±

    The elder nodded, he waved, Beta bowed towards the elder and promptly left the tent, Zhao Hai kept silent, he just kept standing there.

    The old man looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Human friend, please sit down.¡± After Zhao Hai expressed his gratitude, he sat at the right side of the elder.

    The eyes of the elder showed a small sh of approval, then he went on,¡±Human friend, I heard from Beta that you have a lot of food that can be traded with us?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Yes respected elder, I have plenty of grain, to be honest I am not a pure merchant, I have my own territory and my territory¡¯s product is Bamboo grain, I don¡¯t want to sell it cheap to other merchants so I decided to sell them myself.¡±

    The elder nodded, ¡°How much grain do you have?¡±

    Zhao Hai said with a serious voice, ¡°30 million jin¡±. He didn¡¯t dere too much, afraid that the elder would hold suspicion.

    While in his eyes it is still less, the elder asked, ¡°The price?¡±

    Zhao Hai calmly replied, ¡°every 2000 jin of grain, i¡¯ll trade for one mountain sheep(Argali).¡±

    The elder¡¯s expression dropped, he looked at Zhao Hai surprised, ¡°You say 2000 jin of grain for one Argali? Are you sure you¡¯re telling the truth?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Respected elder, I will not joke on this matter, what is said is true, 2000 jin for one Argali.¡±

    The elder looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°How is the quality of your grain? If the quality is not bad, when can it arrive so that we can immediately trade for Argali?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°The quality of the grain is not a problem, I brought some samples, I¡¯ll be honest with elder, these grains that I brought are the most inferior among their batch. But the grain that I¡¯ll sendter is absolutely first grade.¡±

    The elder nodded, at this point Beta¡¯s voice rang from outside the tent ¡°Beta reports to the elder, the grains have been checked, the quality is very good.¡±

    The elder smiled and turned his head towards Zhao Hai, ¡°Human friend, you really did not lie? You really have more grain of such quality?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head, ¡°No elder, these grain that I have brought are the worst among the grains I have, the iing grains would be of better quality.¡±

    The elder looks at Zhao Hai silently for a while while Zhao Hai is staring at the elder as well. After some time, the elder nodded, ¡°Human friend, we¡¯ll go with this transaction, have your people transport the grain. But remember, you only have a half months to transport, bring all you can in those half months because after which winter wille and the snow will seal the road, when that happens no matter how much you want to deliver, it would be impossible.¡±

    Zhao Hai faintly smiles and says, ¡°Elder be relieved, it wouldn¡¯t take too long, we¡¯ll also be able to deliver for a little less than a month, then please allow me to excuse myself , elder, I still have some things to prepare.¡±

    The elder gave a nod, Zhao Hai slowly exits the tent to make his preparations. At this point Beta went inside the tent, ¡°Elder, they¡¯re very clean, they almost didn¡¯t leave their tent, I can¡¯t see any issue with them.¡±

    The elder agreed, ¡°I also think that this young man is good, monitor them more for a few days, if they have the same behavior then we could trust them. If they do something out of the norm, like contacting other tribe members, find out what they said, if it¡¯s just ordinary conversation then we don¡¯t need to spy on them.¡±

    Beta looked puzzled at the old elder, ¡°Elder, they already acted positively, why need to monitor them further? And you also said to monitor them when they talk with tribe members, isn¡¯t that just normal behavior?¡±

 Chapter 281 - Finding Clues

    <h4>Chapter 281 - Finding Clues</h4>

    The elder looked at Beta and said, ¡°Beta, you should know about our present situation. Nowadays is a very tense period, and this human merchant appearing is very strange. They have just arrived, so they would obviously act normal, but a merchant not reaching out to others for a few days? Impossible, therefore in these couple of days them contacting other people is normal, but if they are still acting honestly in their tent, then there is definitely something fishy, we should stay alert, do as I say. In addition, do not put all our trade resources on them, do not break rtions with other merchants, we don¡¯t dislike too much grain.¡±

    Understanding the meaning of the elder¡¯s words, Beta nodded, ¡°Yes elder, I will immediately go handle it.¡± The elder nodded and turned around.

    The elder looked at the waving curtain and murmured, ¡°Prince, your choice in this matter is really wrong, do you really think that the Herculean Bull tribe would be defeated easily? And that the Fighting Bull tribe invited the Humans for help, oh!¡±

    The tent immediately fell into silence as the elder¡¯s mood became heavy. Recently due to the defeat of the Herculean Bull tribe, West Wonder King began to think of ways in order to please the Fighting Bull tribe. The first thing he did is rounding up their tribes¡¯ two Herculean Bull princesses who he married and sent them out to be ves so that they¡¯dpletely lose their dignity.

    Regarding this practice of the West Wonder King, the elder is very much in disagreement, Herculean Bull tribe was a great help to the West Wonder King, without Herculean Bull tribe there would be no West Wonder King today, although the Herculean Bull tribe helped the West Wonder King so that they could keep the Fighting Bull tribe in check, in the end they still helped out West Wonder King. And the West Wonder King¡¯s current practice isn¡¯t something that a proper beastman would do, but would instead be like what some ungrateful humans would do, the kind of humans that are despicable.

    In fact, many people in the tribe are in opposition with the West Wonder King regarding this, but in the eyes of West Wonder King, Herculean Bull tribe is done. Of their two supreme elders, one is dead while the other is heavily injured, what other hopes do they have? Additionally, they lost their territory as well as all their properties, at this point, they can only be a vassal tribe to the Mastiffs. Forget about getting vengeance, they couldn¡¯t even return to the bull-headed tribe¡¯s territory, so West Wonder King decisively demoted the two princesses to ves.

    Zhao Hai did not know about any of these, as he returned to the camp he immediately made the undead unload the grains from the carriage and had them drive the carriage away. Zhao Hai also had them carry the Ghost Staff.

    Afterpleting all of these, Zhao Hai returned to the tent, Laura followed Zhao Hai from the side. Inside the tent Laura immediately asks, ¡°Elder Brother Hai, do you really want to sell the grain to West Wonder King?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Yes, do not forget, currently we are merchants, we couldn¡¯t afford to show any ws, so why shouldn¡¯t we sell? Right, starting from tomorrow do not stay inside the tent, go around the area and find if they have any special magic beasts, talk to them to see whether we could buy it.¡±

    Laura nodded, then frowned and said, ¡°Then should we not ask for news about the second and third princesses?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°We do not need to inquire about it right now, we are acting as merchants, we¡¯re not supposed to care about these matters as long as there is profit to be had. For now, pay special attention to special nts and magic beasts, these are also integral to our trip.¡±

    Laura smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, but they are still monitoring us, is it appropriate for us to walk around?¡±

    Zhao Hai faintly smiles, ¡°Why would it be inappropriate? We are human merchants, don¡¯t forget about that. And human merchants that are unwilling to make contact with beastmen? Now that is unusual.¡±

    Laura also understood, so she did not say anything, she looked at outside the tent and quietly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how the 2nd and the 3rd princesses are faring right now, their situation must not be good nowadays, I just hope that the West Wonder King is a grateful person, or else their days would be much harder.¡±

    As it is gettingte, Zhao Hai returned to his Space, he also needs to pay attention to the undead carrying the goods. As soon as the undead leave the Tauren tribe¡¯s area, they are to be filled with food so that they coulde back immediately. His caravan currently has 100rge carts each able to carry 5,000 jin of grain, these 100 carts can altogether transport about 500,000 jin. Additionally, Zhao Hai still has additional 1000 or more carts avable that could transport 2,000 jin each which adds more than 2 million jin of grain to the total amount. In this case, their supply would be very close to 3 million jin, a number couldn¡¯t be considered small.

    But from West Wonder King¡¯s camp, if you want to leave the Bull-headed beastmen¡¯s area, the most direct way was to head towards the Iron Fort. If you head straight there it would take about six days before you can leave the Bull-headed beastmen¡¯s domain. But Zhao Hai can reduce this travel time to three days, so it takes about six days to travel back and forth, and each trip can carry almost 3 million jin each time.

    A trip of 3 million jin each, in one month they could transport 15 million jin, although not at the level of 30 million, for Zhao Hai this ie is already a lot. Additionally, he does not really want 30 million jin of grain to be sold to West Wonder King, 15 million is good enough.

    At night, Zhao Hai entered the space to rest, but after they entered the space, they didn¡¯t immediately went to sleep, but instead they let Cai¡¯er bring out the recordings acquired during the day.

    The recorded events isn¡¯t just around the tent they were living in, as Beta led Zhao Hai to the tent, the camera also followed and recorded everything 2 kilometers around.

    For Zhao Hai this video function seems very normal, but for Laura they look really amazing. They saw everything Zhao Hai went through throughout the day, event though she knew that these were obviously things that happened during the day, she still felt very excited and tensed.

    Looking at her appearance Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile, he didn¡¯t say anything. This made Zhao Hai remember the first time he watched television and also simr to when he first started ying with aputer.

    Zhao Hai has been observing the expressions of all the people he passed by along his way. There is nothing special about this route. Afterall, he did not go far from the camp, he¡¯s just in the immediate vicinity.

    Zhao Hai listens to Beta calling out to the foreign affairs elder, the elder seems to be the elder who manages the external affairs in West Wonder King¡¯s camp.

    There is nothing strange about the elder setting up the visitor¡¯s tent here. The outsiders who arrive to visit naturally won¡¯t be immediately invited to the center of the camp. Just like Zhao Hai¡¯s caravan, they would be ce on the outskirts of the camp. So the elder also erected his tent at the periphery of the camp to easily facilitate contact with the visitors. Another reason is for possible scouts to have no chance of getting inside the camp.

    Zhao Hai attentively observed the elder because he found that the elder is very umon, his beastman body seem to express wisdom, this feeling made Zhao Hai very vignt.

    Zhao Hai has been paying attention to the tent, right now, he and Beta just came out. At this time, the tent is still in the vicinity of the record range, Zhao hai immediately said to Cai¡¯er, ¡°Cai¡¯er can you transfer the camera view to inside the tent?¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded: ¡°Yes¡±. As she said it, the video suddenly turned, Beta and the elder appeared on screen, the words exchanged between the two entered Zhao Hai¡¯s ears.

    Upon hearing the elder¡¯s words, Zhao Hai¡¯s face suddenly changed, he turned to Laura, ¡°It seems that this West Wonder King is trying to throw their lot with the Fighting Bull tribe, Laura, in the next few days, you must pay more attention to any information regarding the 2nd and 3rd princess. If West Wonder King wants to rely on the Fighting Bull tribe, he would certainly won¡¯t be polite towards the 2nd and 3rd princesses, remember, only listen do not directly inquire.¡±

    Laura has now been ustomed to the magic of the monitor, when she heard Zhao Hai¡¯smand she understood immediately, then she replied with a straight face, ¡°I did not think that West Wonder King is unexpectedly that type of person.¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said,¡±If he is not that kind of person, then he wouldn¡¯t have betrayed the Fighting Bull tribe chieftain, this situation is normal, I have already thought about this scenario, but I did not think that he¡¯ll really disregard his morals.¡±

    Laura sighs, ¡°As a result, Big Brother Wales has lost a lot of strength, this has be a great blow on his part.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied with a cold expression, ¡°We¡¯ll have our revenge soon, for now we should collect more information about the Fighting Bull tribe¡¯s situation, I think there are a lot of people in this battalion that will talk about the bull-headed race¡¯s matters, we must pay attention and listen to the 2nd and 3rd princesses¡¯ matters, we should see if they are still alive or dead. If they are living, look at their current situation, if they¡¯re not treated well, we¡¯ll find a way to rescue them and then find Brother Wales, we still have a month of time in any case.¡±

    Laura nods, ¡°This seems to be the only way, trying to count on West Wonder King isn¡¯t possible in our situation anymore, let¡¯s just leave it to Brother Wales to find another solution, right Hai-ge, do you want to tell Brother Wales about the current situation?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°We should tell him, otherwise Brother Wales would still be hoping there would be no trouble here, we should find a chance to inform Brother Wales one of these days whenever possible.¡±

 Chapter 282 - We Can Start

    <h4>Chapter 282 - We Can Start</h4>

    After a wordless night, Zhao Hai started his operation right at the very next morning. They could not became overly obvious, so they just carried simple transactions with the surrounding beastmen, when they discover a good product, they would just trade ording to a preferred price.

    Zhao Hai has exactly one month to gather information, so naturally he wouldn¡¯t be so impatient toplete it, what he needs to do now is to eliminate the wariness of the beastmen. How to eliminate wariness? For these beastmen, it is not talking to them nor helping them work, but instead selling them food at a discounted price.

    So Zhao Hai did so, but since they need to be covert, every time they perform a transaction they try not to overly show that they want to curry favor with the beastmen, something unfitting for a merchant.

    For the Bull nsmen monitoring Zhao Hai, they observed that his actions were just ordinary. There was nothing they could find suspect, and to make sure that there was no mistake, those who spied on Zhao Hai would ask those who have traded with him about their conversations. To their disappointment, Zhao Hai only focused on trading, and did not say many words.

    After four days, those people lost their patience in monitoring Zhao Hai. Even the elder agreed that Beta should loosen his surveince on Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai returned to his camp and through the screen he could see that the people gathering around and about their tent have lessened, this made Zhao Hai very relieved.

    However he didn¡¯t be impatient in gathering information, he continued his daily activities, but his activity range had grown in scope and is slowly heading towards the center of the camp.

    On the fifth day after they arrived at West Wonder King¡¯s camp, Wales¡¯ blood hawk arrived. Zhao Hai wrote the current situation carefully and then handed the note over to the blood hawk to deliver the message to Wales.

    He told Wales to not count on West Wonder King, and he fears that West Wonder King would ally with the Fighting Bull Tribe. The reason why Zhao Hai has still remained here is to monitor the situation of the Fighting Bullsmunity. He also wants to know about the 2nd and 3rd princesses¡¯ situation, if the two are in a bad situation he will find ways to save them and have them reunite with Wales.

    After sending the letter, Zhao Hai felt that a huge burden has been removed from the depths of his heart, at the same time, he also monitored the cargo¡¯s progress. Tomorrow the caravan would arrive, along with it is nearly 3 million jin of grain, which is not a small number in any sense.

    Zhao Hai saw the situation and immediately went to inform Beta. These days, the person Zhao Hai has the most interactions with is Beta. Although he knew that Beta was sent by the elder to monitor him, Zhao Hai has taken the initiative to interact with him often. This action would enable him to eliminate Beta¡¯s wariness. And also, if he were to always dodge and hide from Beta, it would be impossible to have Beta¡¯s surveince on him rx in only these few days.

    Beta is responsible for the security of the camp, therefore he doesn¡¯t go and herd like other bulls. Everyday, he goes on to patrol around the camp, Zhao Hai could very easily find him.

    In these past few days, due to Zhao Hai¡¯s actions, Beta and Zhao Hai¡¯s friendship has been very good. Therefore when he saw Zhao Hai, Beta immediately smiled and greeted, ¡°Brother Zhao Hai, what are you busying with?¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly responded, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve been looking for you. I need your help on a matter.¡±

    Beta stared surprised for a moment then replied. ¡°Brother Zhao Hai, you¡¯ve been very polite to me these past few days, tell me the matter you need help with, as long as I can lend a hand, I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Brother Beta, our caravan will arrive at the camp tomorrow, this time they¡¯ve brought a lot of grain. I need to find a ce to unload the goods, you¡¯ll have to find me a good ce.¡±

    Beta became stunned, and then he replied, ¡°To be back so soon, Brother Hai, your men does things very quickly. How much grain did you bring this time?¡±

    Zhao Hai showed a faint smile and said, ¡°About 3 million jin.¡±

    Beta stared, with a startled face he looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°Brother Hai, did you say 3 million jin? Not 300,000 jin?¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and replied, ¡°Brother, how can I possibly joke about his matter with you, 3 million jin is not wrong, therefore I need a very big ce.¡±

    Beta sees that Zhao Hai is serious, he hurriedly replied. ¡°Brother Zhao Hai, go back to your tent and wait, I¡¯ll immediately report to the elder, in a moment I¡¯ll provide you with an answer.¡±

    Zhao Hai showed a smile, gave Beta a salute and turned around to walk. Beta looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s back, then immediately turned his cow around and headed towards the foreign affairs elder.

    Outside the elder¡¯s tent, Beta didn¡¯t give any warning and broke into the tent directly. Fortunately, there are no other people inside the tent. Only the elder was inside shuffling around with some books. When Beta came in, the elder became dissatisfied, ¡°Can¡¯t you be more calm? Already an adult, but still rash and impatient.¡±

    Beta didn¡¯t even give a salute to the elder before he said, ¡°Elder, Zhao Hai came to find me, he asked for help in preparing an area, tomorrow his first batch of grain is arriving carrying around 3 million jin in total.¡±

    The elder stared, his eyes lit up and said, ¡°So quick? He really has 3 million jin?¡±

    Beta nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, Zhao said he was very sure.¡±

    The elder slowly closed his eyes as he muttered, ¡°3 million jin of grain at half-price, this may save many matters for us. Go help him find a ce, be sure to find a good area, when the grain arrives tomorrow, help him unload and see how good the grain is.¡±

    Beta issued a acknowledging sound, then turned away. When Beta went out, the elder opened his eyes and said to himself, ¡°To ship so quickly, does he have a transit station in the prairie?¡±

    It is not umon for human merchants to build transit stations in the beastman prairie. Some big merchantpanies would construct stations on beastmenmunities. Generally these stopover stations are made with medium orrge beastmen tribe¡¯s cooperation. Human merchants ce their station on the beastmen tribe territories and pay themmissions, this is so that they could move quickly and conveniently around the prairie whenever that wanted to transport.

    The elder didn¡¯t care about whether Zhao Hai has a transit station or not, he is thinking about Zhao Hai¡¯s grain. To be honest, Zhao Hai¡¯s grain is very cheap. Even those merchants who often supply them with food wouldn¡¯t dare give the price that Zhao Hai is giving. These merchants would trade their grain at a price of 1000 jin for an Argali, but Zhao Hai¡¯s grain¡¯s pricepared with these other merchants is a full half cheaper.

    What does 50% cheaper grain represent in West Wonder Kings camp? It represents more food, this is a very good news for them.

    At the very beginning, when Zhao Hai came to meet him, he still didn¡¯t believe anything that Zhao Hai said. So he let Zhao Hai as well as other merchants to deliver grain, he didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai¡¯s grain would arrive very fast.

    The next morning, a huge convoy can be seen slowly approaching West Wonder King¡¯s camp, getting closer and closer. Beta stood at the side of the camp, watching caravan after caravan. The convoy isposed of more than 1000 carts, in front of the convoy are 100 cartsmonly used by the beastmen followed by the cartsmonly used by human merchants.

    Zhao Hai is standing on the ground outside, this time the team has some undead in it, but that isn¡¯t something for Zhao Hai to worry about. At this time Beta is watching the grain convoy. Watching this long parade of carts, Zhao Hai¡¯s heart is very excited, this convoy is his, how can he not be thrilled.

    After the arrival of the convoy, Zhao Hai and Beta led the convoy to a vacant clearing. This is the area specially prepared to store Zhao Hai¡¯s grain. Now that the prairie is heading towards winter, there is absolutely no chance of rain. So even if they store the grain in an open area like this, they didn¡¯t have to worry about it being wet.

    Beta has been paying close attention on the grain bags on the carts. The bags look ordinary, nothing special. Beta is carefully observing, he wonders what the quality of grain that Zhao Hai has delivered this time.

    Quickly after they reached the open area, Zhao Hai wanted tomand the undead to unload the grain. But he didn¡¯t think that other beastmen would run to help, Zhao Hai is too embarrassed to stop them, he can only assent.

    When Beta picked up a bag of grain, he froze for a moment because the bag is too heavy. Not to say that he couldn¡¯t move it, its just that the bag has more weight to itpared to other merchant¡¯s bags of grain.

    This made Beta stand still, his expressionpletely sunken. He has encountered this situation before, some grain merchants would put sand in the grain bags to make them heavier. This cheating method is the one that Beta disliked the most.

    He picked up a few more bags of grain. The bags were so heavy that it made Beta¡¯s face look unpleasant. After he picked up the bags, he pretended to handle it carelessly, and he ¡®identally¡¯ dropped a bag from his shoulders. The grain is ced inside cloth bags, but these cloth bags, after long periods of transportation they couldn¡¯t possibly be able to retain their strength. After falling from Beta¡¯s tall body, the bag split immediately.

    Beta looked at the split bag of food, he wanted to mock Zhao Hai with a few words, but as he nced at the grains, he was stunned, the content of the bag is the highest grade grain, the individual grains seem to shine. If such grain cannot be called top grade, then the grain that they have been eating can only be inferior grain that hasn¡¯t even matured. Most importantly, there has been no sand inside the bag, it is very pure.

    Beta stared at the bag of grain, and other Fighting Bull people also gathered around, looking at the split bag, their amazed expression is the same as Beta.

    This method of falling and breaking one bag, seemingly looking for trouble with human merchants, isn¡¯t an umon deed for these Fighting Bull people. As long as there are problems with the food, they can seize the opportunity and purchase at a lower price. Looking at what Beta just did, everyone was ready to cause a disturbance, but when they saw the grains scattered on the ground, all of them have lost all their voices.

    Zhao Hai looked at them and smiled. He knew, by looking at their expressions, that he can now carry on with his ns.

 Chapter 284 - Seeing West Wonder King

    <h4>Chapter 284 - Seeing West Wonder King</h4>

    The next morning, Beta went to find Zhao Hai to tell him that everything is ready, ten fighting bulls, ten wild blood cows, 1000 argali, and 600 wool nkets. Beta told Zhao Hai that he can take them away any time.

    Zhao Hai went with Beta outside, Beta already loaded the nkets to the carts. The argali, fighting bulls, and wild blood cows are outside the camp. Zhao Hai casually inspected the nkets, they were very good, one of the finest nkets he has ever seen. Just by seeing the nkets, one would see the amazing workmanship of the beastmen.

    After Zhao Hai expressed his gratitude, then he made the convoy leave, hemanded the undead to herd the argali, fighting bulls and wild blood cows outside.

    Just like before, Zhao Hai let them carry the Ghost Staff, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t have any ce to store the beasts.

    After everything was done, Zhao Hai returned to his tent. He is still waiting for news as to whether he could meet West Wonder King today, he¡¯s very curious regarding this West Wonder King.

    After his convoy has left, the grain that Zhao Hai brought has officially changed ownership. The elder has traded him with products and beasts in exchange for the grain, naturally, the grains are no longer Zhao Hai¡¯s.

    Zhao Hai has also witnessed the ability of a big tribe to consume food. It still hasn¡¯t been an hour before the convoy left but the 3 million jin of grain can no longer be seen, theypletely vanished, Zhao Hai felt very stunned.

    Zhao Hai returned to his tent, he couldn¡¯t see Laura, but he knows that she went outside to trade with other beastmen. Even though Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t have any more grain, he still has fruit wine in his possession. Even though this type of liquor is not very popr with beastmen because they liked milk wine, most beastmen still traded for fruit wine, to be used when entertaining guests.

    Vanity is also present within Beastmen, so some live in fairly decent homes, thus they¡¯ll also prepare some fancy wine when a special guest arrives.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about any of these, he¡¯s not nning on leaving his tent today, he¡¯ll stay here in order to await news from Beta. If West Wonder King wants to see him today, and he still needs to find Zhao Hai, it would be somewhat annoying.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t fear West Wonder King, but he needs to see West Wonder King. He needs to asses what kind of person West Wonder King is so that he could make appropriate ns.

    He quietly watched the scenes on the monitor, the beastmen are still busy, the differencepared to a few days before is that there are no longer people observing them, not even one, this all began this morning. This allowed Zhao Hai to confirm his theory that the elder no longer suspects him of being a spy. And this result is what Zhao Hai wants the most.

    Zhao Hai is quietly sitting in his tent, he also observed the undead convoy walk away. Because he fears that the convoy would get raided, he got Beta to stick West Wonder King¡¯s g on his convoy. He believes that in this area, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone who won¡¯t give West Wonder King face.

    Beta didn¡¯t say anything, he asked the elder, to which he agreed. After all, Zhao Hai is currently trading them grain at a very cheap price, and very good quality grain at that. If Zhao Hai isn¡¯t eligible to carry West Wonder King¡¯s g, then all other merchants are even more so.

    However, to be sure, Zhao Hai still ced the fighting bulls and wild blood cows inside the space, then he sent them towards the ranch. As the fighting bulls and wild blood cows entered the ranch, Zhao Hai heard an alert, ¡°Bull Variant animal detected, Level 25, mentally unstable, irritable. Improving the animals¡¯ weaknesses¡­ Animal Maturing time, 20 hours, may produce offspring 6 times, produces six calves each time. Consumes three grass per hour. Converting animal to data¡­ Can now be purchased in the shop.¡±

    ¡°Bull Variant animal detected, Level 25, special ability: resilient. Improving the animals capabilities¡­ Animal Maturing time, 18 hours, may produce offspring 8 times, produces six calves each time. Consumes two grass per hour. Converting animal to data¡­ Can now be purchased in the shop.¡±

    ¡°Space has met Level Up requirements, promoted to Level 7. Increased quantity of beasts that can be reared. Current number of beasts the space can breed: 1300. Hopes that host continues to put in more effort.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled. Good, finally time for a level up. He immediately took out 100 calves and ced them in the space. He turned to Mu¡¯er and said, ¡°Mu¡¯er, I¡¯ll hand this space¡¯s ranch to you, make sure to maintain the number of argalis and bulls.¡± Mu¡¯erplied with a sound, at this moment, Cai¡¯er informed him that Beta wasing and is soon to arrive at his tent.

    Zhao Haimanded with his mind, he immediately reappeared inside the tent. He walked outside and at this time was seen by Beta who said, ¡°Brother Zhao Hai,e see the elder with me quickly. The elder shall take you to see the prince.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and walked with Beta. The West Wonder King¡¯s title, he himself imed it. But he didn¡¯t dare call himself a royal, he could only im to be a prince in private. But this prince likes to keep up appearances, like others calling him ¡®Your Majesty Prince¡¯. Zhao Hai noticed this point yesterday when he asked the elder if he can meet with West Wonder King, and the elder himself called West Wonder King ¡®prince¡¯.

    They quickly arrived outside the elder¡¯s tent, Beta led Zhao Hai inside the tent immediately. The elder saw Zhao Hai and he immediately stood up and said, ¡°Regarding mister¡¯s request, the prince has agreed. Please follow me.¡±. After that, the elder led him outside.

    Zhao Hai is appreciative of the neat way beastmen handles things. Zhao Hai followed the elder towards outside. He froze for a moment, because right outside the tent is a cart pulled by a bull. The cart is very big and also has a carriage on it, obviously meant for them to ride on.

    Zhao Hai rarely sees beastmen riding carriages. They generally want to ride on top of their mounts, they think riding on top of a mount is morefortable than inside a carriage. The elder seems to know what Zhao Hai is thinking, he said: ¡°This elder is now quite old, it¡¯s impossible to stay still at the back of a bull, I can only manage by riding a carriage. Mister please.¡± Zhao Hai returns the elder¡¯s gesture, then he rode the ox carriage.

    The ox carriage is veryrge, muchrger than Laura¡¯s cart, but the inside decorations are obviously inferior, it only has two simple seats on both sides of the carriage, and the above is covered in beast skins, a simple and crude set-up.

    After Zhao Hai and the elder had sat down, the ox carriage began to move. When the elder got inside the carriage, he closed his eyes. It is obvious the he does not want to make conversation with Zhao Hai. Since there¡¯s no other way about it, Zhao Hai had to sit quietly inside the carriage.

    After about half an hour, the carriage stopped, Zhao Hai who has almost fallen asleep immediately woke up. He opened his eyes and saw a pair of smiling eyes. Zhao Hai cleared his mind, looked at the elder and embarrassingly said, ¡°Hehe, sorry elder, I almost fell asleep.¡±

    The elder didn¡¯t mind it, he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, was the road too boring? Let¡¯s continue on, we don¡¯t want to make the prince wait.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, and along with the elder, they got off from the carriage.

    Zhao Hai went out and gawked, he thought that when they arrived they would be outside West Wonder King¡¯s tent. But now, he was mistaken, after he got out, what he saw was that he was outside some wooden fences, and inside these fences should be West Wonder King¡¯s tent.

    This is the first time that Zhao Hai has encountered this situation. There are no fences nor railings outside the beastmen camps. There are no fences outside the camp but instead there are fences surrounding West Wonder King¡¯s tent, it was as if he¡¯s a captive himself.

    Of course, West Wonder King doesn¡¯t think that it is so, he just wanted to express that he and humans are different. However, in Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes, it is like a monkey that trapped himself in a cage, to express that he is different from humans is just ridiculous.

    Standing at the front of the fence are two guards, once the guards saw the elder and Zhao Hao go off the carriage, they immediately gave a bow, the elder waved his arm and then led Zhao Hai inside,

    While walking, Zhao Hai inspects West Wonder King¡¯s tent. The tent gave Zhao Hai the feeling of magnificence. In the open area outside the tent, two teams of cavalry can be seen patrolling back and forth. The cavalry are wearing leather armor and is equipped with a mace on their hands. You could sense the murderous aura emanating from them, one could see that these men were elites.

    West Wonder King¡¯s tent is very white, it¡¯s very clean as well. The roof is gold colored and inserted above it is West Wonder King¡¯s war g.

    Zhao Hai understood that this is the camps¡¯ central tent, very magnificent. While Zhao Hai was observing, the elder actually didn¡¯t stop, he immediately led Zhao Hai towards the entrance.

    From the outer gate to the tent entrance is about 100 meters, the two quickly arrived at the entrance where eight guards stood. The guards ced on both sides of the entrance of West Wonder King¡¯s tent stared at Zhao Hai, sizing him up.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind it too much, he just wanted to follow the elder in entering the tent. The elder stopped right at the entrance and told the guard, ¡°Foreign affairs elder Belluk brings the tribe¡¯s human friend Zhao Hai to seek an audience with the prince.¡±

    This is the first time that Zhao Hai has head of the elder¡¯s name, but he felt ufortable. This isn¡¯t because he was dissatisfied with Belluk, but instead he became dissatisfied with West Wonder King. West Wonder King¡¯s faction on the cow-headed domain, is at most a medium tribe, which are innumerable inside the prairie. But this fellow not only dubbed himself as king, he also wants his subjects to address him as ¡®prince¡¯ or ¡®his majesty¡¯. The main point is, his ego is too big, he ces himself too highly,pletely unlike a beastman. He¡¯s just like those Human nobles, wickedly arrogant.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know, but in truth, West Wonder King did this arrangement on purpose. When he sees a human merchant for the first time, he would exhibit an imposing stature before the human gets to meet with him to make them cower.

    However he did not think that what he is doing is just deepening Zhao Hai¡¯s dislike for himself. Zhao Hai can even be sure that this West Wonder King isn¡¯t a big deal. Even though his strength still hasn¡¯t reach its max, he still acted as though he is someone grand. If such a person aplishes something, the result wouldn¡¯t be considered noteworthy, simply not enough. Zhao Hai now understood why the Herculean Bull n chief decided to support this West Wonder King, it is because this West Wonder King doesn¡¯t have the capability to threaten the Herculean Bulls.

 Chapter 284 - Special Requests

    <h4>Chapter 284 - Special Requests</h4>

    Whoosh!

    Then tent curtain was forced open, then a figured rushed in from outside. The elder could not help but frown, he knew for sure that it was Beta, no one but Beta would dare break into his tent like this. He put down the pen in his hand and looked up at Beta.

    The elder could not help but pause for a moment because in the hands of Beta was a bag of grain. Beta looked at him excitedly, the elder knitted his brows, ¡°What is it Beta, did something happen?

    Beta took a deep breath, then he put the grain bag down. And with a face full of excitement he looked at the elder and then he slowly opened the bag of grain, the contents of the bag fell towards the ground.

    The elder watched the actions of Beta, then shifted his gaze towards the grain on the ground. These grains were the best grain he has ever seen in his life. He couldn¡¯t sit still, he stood up, walked towards the Bamboo grain, grabbed some with his hands and lightly chewed on them with his mouth.

    Good rice! The elder looked up at Beta and said, ¡°Is this Zhao Hai¡¯s grain?¡±

    Beta nodded, the elder then said, ¡°All bags are the same?¡± Beta nodded again. The elder immediately told Beta, ¡°Go ask Zhao Hai toe over.¡± Beta did not say anything, he immediately went outside in haste.

    The elder slowly sat down, but his eyes never left the bamboo rice on the ground, such good rice, he has never seen them before in his life. If Zhao Hai supplies this rice, not to mention half price, even if he doubles the price the elder would still be willing to trade.

    Before long, the sound of footsteps can be heard outside the tent, after which Beta and Zhao Hai walked in. This time the elder acted very polite. He got up and saluted to Zhao Hai, ¡°Wee Mister Zhao, please take a sit.¡± Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare to act big, he returned the elder¡¯s salute, he then went towards the elder¡¯s right side and sat down.

    This is the way humans show respect, Zhao Hai sitting on the elder¡¯s right side shows an act of modesty. This gave the elder a very good impression. After Zhao Hai sat down, the elder looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°For Mister Zhao to bring us such high quality grain, I am very deeply grateful for that.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly responded. ¡°Elder is too polite, to get into the elder¡¯s graces, this Zhao Hai is honored.¡±

    The elder actually didn¡¯t care about Zhao Hai¡¯s modesty, he looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Mister has such good quality grain, but why sell it to us at such a low price? I ask Mister Zhao to clear my doubts about this.¡±

    Zhao Hai showed a faint smile as he replied, ¡°There is nothing toplex about it, there are actually only two reasons. First, because these grains are my territories¡¯ produce, therefore the price is very low. Second, is because I have just arrived at the prairie, and seeing the the prairie operates on an open market, the prices would be naturally low, of course, this does not mean that my price would increaseter, be assured elder, my food price wouldn¡¯t change.¡±

    The elder looked at Zhao Hai and nodded. Zhao Hai¡¯s response was justified. The elder continued towards Zhao Hai, ¡°How much grain could Mr. Zhao supply this year?¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned and said, ¡°Only 15 million pounds, my ability to transport is currently very limited, moreover I can only trade this month, after this month winter would arrive. At which point I would probably return to my territory, thus I cannot transport food here.¡±

    The elder gave an understanding nod, humans after all would need to return to their homes. It would be impossible for them to wade the winter with the beastmen race, they are not used to that kind of life, but 15 million jin of grain wouldn¡¯t be too less upon further calction.

    Zhao Hai looked at the elder and smiled, ¡°Elder, I don¡¯t know if I would be fortunate enough to meet with West Wonder King? In order to discuss the possibility of cooperation next year?¡±

    The elder paused for a moment, then he replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have authority for this, I will report your inquiry to the prince, tomorrow I shall give you a reply.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he looked at the elder and said, ¡°There is another thing that I want to talk with elder, now that my men has delivered the grain, they need to leave immediately, can you look to see if I can get the payment for this batch of grain? To save me trouble of bringing them myself.¡±

    The elder paused, then he nodded and said, ¡°Not a problem, but these things needs to be readied, you¡¯ll have to wait for a day. What payment does mister want? Do you want all of them to be argali?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head, ¡°No, actually, I was going to talk to the elder about this matter. We have a few elders in the family, they are potion masters as well as alchemists. You should know, they like to collect special ingredients. Therefore, if possible, I¡¯d want some special magic beasts and magic nts, if you were to offer your tribe¡¯s unique magic beast that would be better. Of course, we still would ept Argali as well as wool products as payment, I ask the elder to look into these matters.¡±

    The elder didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would have a special request. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister¡¯s meaning is, if we were to exchange the grains with some fighting bulls of our n, then you¡¯d offer a high price? What about magic beasts?¡± [TN: not the Fighting Bull nsmen but instead their ¡®cousin¡¯ Fighting Bull beast]

    Zhao Hai hastily replied, ¡°Be assured elder, I¡¯d offer the same high price for magic beasts, but the quantities of these beasts couldn¡¯t be many. After all, I fear that I couldn¡¯t raise them properly.¡±

    The elder agreed to Zhao Hai¡¯s request, he nodded his head and said, ¡°Well, I can give you ten Fighting Bulls, as well as ten wild blood cows. I hope mister can exchange each cow for 10 thousand jin of grain. Then we¡¯ll use Argali and wool nkets for the rest, what do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai thinks for a moment then replied, ¡°There¡¯s no problem, ten fighting bulls plus ten wild blood cows ount for two hundred thousand jin of grain, that leaves 2,800,000 jin of grain. If 2,800,000 jin were to be traded with argali, it would be 1,400 heads. So I¡¯d like 1000 heads, and the for the rest I¡¯d like 600 nkets. If your tribe has any magic nts, this number can be lowered, what do you think?¡±

    The elder nodded, ¡°Fair enough, I agree. Tomorrow, Mr. Zhao can get the things that you requested. However, currently we don¡¯t have the time to collect more magic beasts as well as nts for mister. The time is too short, moreover, during winter nts would wither, we can only wait for next year.¡±

    Zhao Hai faintly smiles, ¡°That¡¯s fine, the elder can send some people to collect during these days. In a few days my second batch of grain will arrive, then we could trade, withered nts are okay, as long as it hasn¡¯t withered for more than one month.¡±

    The elder nodded, ¡°Very well, we¡¯ll try our best. Mister can return, if West Wonder King agrees to meet mister tomorrow, I¡¯ll immediately inform you.¡± Zhao Hai expressed his gratitude, then turned to leave.

    Looking at Zhao Hai going out, Beta couldn¡¯t help but say to the elder, ¡°Elder, why did you agree to trade him our fighting bulls? What if he studies them what do we do?¡±

    The elder showed a faint smile, ¡°Nothing, rest assured, humans have spent all these years researching about our soul beasts without much result. And do you think that if we don¡¯t give them some beasts, they wouldn¡¯t have any way to procure them elsewhere? If they really are to be greedy, then why not trade our soul beasts to bring more food for ourselves?¡±

    Beta nodded, not saying anything, the elder turned to Beta, ¡°You go take some people from the tribe and go search for some strange nts. If anyone were to spot some magic beasts, make sure to bring them alive.¡± Betaplied, then turned to leave.

    Zhao Hai went to his tent while assessing his conversation with the elder. But fortunately, there are no ws in his part, he acted like anymon merchant.

    He just deliberately asked the elder for their magic beasts because he is very clear that he can¡¯t be too low-key. Human merchants tend to act high-profile towards the beastmen, so he should be the same from time to time. The opposite would cause other people to have suspicions. After all, spies would tend to be low-key, trying not to stir up trouble as much as possible, on the contrary, if you were to act high-profile, no one would suspect you.

    Zhao Hai also would not be too high-profile, but he also couldn¡¯t be a pushover. So he asked the elder for the tribe¡¯spanion soul beast as well as some special magic nts , which could be be interpreted as a lofty request. At the same time, he also disclosed to the elder that he couldn¡¯t get these things at another ce.

    Zhao Hai knows very clear, that West Wonder King isn¡¯t most afraid of Wales. In his opinion, Herculean Bull tribe was already ruined. Wales is a prince of a declining tribe, they wouldn¡¯t even dare return to the Cow-headed beastman domain. West Wonder King fears the grudge held by the Fighting Bull chieftain.

    And Zhao Hai, by requesting for fighting bulls and wild blood cows, gave clues to the elder that he is not rted to the chieftain of the Fighting Bull Tribe.

    Strictly speaking, West Wonder King¡¯s tribe is a branch family of the Fighting Bull tribe so they also use the same bulls as the main tribe. Their beasts, the fighting bulls, have bodies filled with short ck hairs, a very violent ox-headed bull. The bull¡¯s height is nearly three meters, they cannot use magic but they have great strength, ranked in the top ten among the cow-headed domain. Moreover, they also have a special ability, Rage!

    Rage can be considered as a very strange ability, because of their fury, their strength and defensive ability would greatly explode. No matter what level the opposing beast is, they would still dare to charge. This point is what excels thempare to other magic beasts.

    Ranks of magic beasts are very strict, like the fighting bulls which can be considered as sixth rank magic beasts. Ordinary sixth rank beasts, when they meet eighth ranked beasts, would be immobilized, thus letting the eight rank easily ughter them. But the fighting bulls are different, they are not afraid, whether it be eight rank or ninth rank beasts, as long as they are in a state of rage, they¡¯d dare to make the first move and charge.

    The wild blood cows, are a dark-type magic beast. They ce only at the fifth rank, only five levels. They can perform simple blood magic, but this beast actually is most suited for the fighting bull n.

    The name wild blood actually doesn¡¯t conform to the cow¡¯s nature because of its two blood magics, one is Quick Recovery and the other is Gloom.

    These two magic belongs to Support-type magic, Quick Recovery can be cast on somebody to quicken their wound healing my many folds, some being dozens of times faster. Gloom is a mental type ck magic, once used, the target would be absolutely rational, like a puppet, and seemingly forgetting what anger is.

    These two magics fit the Fighting Bulls perfectly. Regarding the Fighting Bulls¡¯ temper, with which single word can cause a fight, and their mounts would be simr, once the rage skill is used, it would be in a state of extreme anger, no matter if ally or foe, it would only know to charge, which in a battlefield is very fearful.

    But the two skills of the wild blood cow happens to suppress this enraged state. So the Fighting Bulls absorb the wild blood cow¡¯s soul and train in their skills. After practicing in these skills their beastly souls would obtain two new abilities, which is to quickly recover wounds as well as make them retain a calm condition, not only them, but also to their mounts.

    Their name of wild blood cows became so because they arepletely blood red. Normally with ck and white eyes, their eye color would turn red once in battle, like a violent man when he is angry, therefore it was given its name of wild blood.

    Before, the Fighting Bull tribe is only an ordinary tribe within the cow-headed race. Their temperament is too bad along with their very disobedient mounts, they couldn¡¯t control their temper which wouldn¡¯t differentiate between friend or foe. Because of these qualities, they were not very well-liked among the cow-headed race.

    Afterwards, after generations of effort, they finally were able to find soul beasts most suitable for them, which multiplied their battle effectiveness my many folds. Now they are famous within the cow-headed race as strong warriors.

    The human race, all these years, has had researched beastmen soul beasts as well as beast rtives. They want to discover a way to crack this method that gave beastmen immense strength. But till now they still haven¡¯t seeded. The Beastmen are still using soul beasts but humans are still using battle qi.

    Humans have always coveted this method of obtaining strength from the beastmen for a long time. If they were to discover how these beastmen managed to havepanion beasts, this would greatly increase the might of their cavalry. If they were to know how to use soul beasts, then their battle power would also increase greatly. But unfortunately, just as the beastmen said, these two abilities were given to them by the Beast God. With the exception of the beastmen, no other race could use these abilities.

    Zhao Hai also knows that, before, some human merchants would purchase soul beasts as well as unique beasts from the beastmen and then bring them back to Human territory to do research on. But unfortunately, most of these beasts would die of illness. Even if its alive, the humans still couldn¡¯t find anything in their research.

    Because of this point did Zhao Hai propose to the elder his purchase of their fighting bulls and wild blood cows. This is because he knows the elder will sell, in addition it would eliminate some of the elder¡¯s wariness of him.

    As he returned to his tent, Zhao Hai immediately turned on the monitor. The words Beta and the elder has said right after he left gave him relief. He has now found out that the elder¡¯s wariness of him has basically disappeared.

 Chapter 285 - The Princessesâ€™ Situation

    <h4>Chapter 285 - The Princesses¡¯ Situation</h4>

    Zhao Hai entered the tent with Belluk with his head bowed down, using the corner of his eyes he observes everything inside. The ground is covered with ayer of thick carpet endowed with an extremely beautiful design on top, looking very high quality, stepping on it felt like stepping on clouds which is extremelyfortable.

    There¡¯s no fire pit inside the tent, but instead there is a big copper brazier about 1 meter in diameter. The brazier appeared very beautiful with its animal carvings. And on top of the brazier is a copper pot exuding the fragrance of milk tea.

    At the top of the tent, a source brightness was hung. Zhao Hai stole a nce at it and saw a huge wheel shaped chandeliermp, these are not oilmps but is instead magicmps. Zhao Hai felt very surprised, it seems that West Wonder King has been livingfortably, one must know that the price of a magicmp is much greater than an oilmp.

    At this time, Belluk bowed, ¡°This one has seen the prince.¡±

    Zhao Hai recovered from his shock and immediately bowed following Belluk, ¡°This one sees West Wonder King.¡±. Even though he hasn¡¯t seen West Wonder King yet.

    A hourse voice replied, ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite, Belluk, Mr.Zhao, please take a seat.¡±

    Zhao Hai started to look up, the first thing he saw was a table, this isn¡¯t a small table but a proper square table, it looked like a writing desk. On the opposite side of the table, a beastman could be seen, this beastman was about three meters high, has a huge Ox-head, a pair of scimitar-like horns, and an unattractive cow face caused by a very long scar, which made him look very fierce.

    His body is very sturdy, he looks like a mountain just by sitting there. His body¡¯s muscles are very angr and detailed,parable to cast iron. Behind him is a huge mace whose head is as thick as Zhao Hai¡¯s body.

    The man was not wearing ordinary beastman leather clothes, nor is he wearing human cotton clothes, but instead he wore iron armor, a full set of human made iron armor, which made him look like a terrifying iron monster.

    Looking at his appearance makes one think that he¡¯s a battle maniac, a crude and rude man. But Zhao Hai thinks otherwise, the eyes of this West Wonder King is very bright, it gave you a look that seems to prate your body and pierce your soul.

    Zhao Hai did not think that people who possess these kinds of eyes would be a crude man, this man is surely not a simple character. But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t show any expression, after he expressed his gratitude, he sat down opposite West Wonder King on his table. Elder Belluk sat by his side.

    West Wonder King curiously sized up Zhao Hai as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr Zhao Hai, wee to my camp, I must thank you for the grain.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiles and replied, ¡°Your majesty is too polite, we are also in need of your help, not to mention who to thank, I myself must express my gratitude to you, without your tribe buying my grain I may need to wait until next year to find trade again.¡±

    West Wonder Kingughed and said, ¡°You humans really have your way with words, mister Zhao doesn¡¯t need to be modest, as long as you bring your grain to the prairie, it¡¯ll surely be instantly sold out.¡±

    If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t notice the look of his eyes before, he would¡¯ve thought that West Wonder King was a hearty person who wouldn¡¯t have machinations in his heart. So now Zhao Hai isn¡¯t affected by the man¡¯s current attitude. He just smiled and replied, ¡°Your majesty is too kind, what I say is certainly true. I consider the cooperation with your majesty as long-term, not just this year, but the next year and the year after that as well. You couldn¡¯t do that with any normal tribe, there no such guarantee. I wonder if I¡¯d be honored to cooperate with your majesty for next year?¡±

    West Wonder King didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would quickly get to the point. He looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°I wonder how much grain Mister Zhao can provide us next year?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment then answered, ¡°200 million jin!¡±

    West Wonder King¡¯s face didn¡¯t show surprise, instead in a deep voice he asked, ¡°The price?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and replied, ¡°Basically the same as this year, your majesty doesn¡¯t need to worry. Moreover, I could confidently guarantee the grain¡¯s quality.¡±

    West Wonder King looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°Mister, you have to know that 200 million jin of grain is quite a substantial amount for our tribe. If there are any problems with your grain, then my entire tribe may be affected.¡±

    Zhai Hai nodded, ¡°Of course I know about this matter, but your Majesty can be assured of my sincerity in this cooperation. I wont start transporting these 200 million jin of grains during autumn next year, I will instead send the grain in batches starting from the moment grass starts to grow on the prairie up until the start of winter when my carts can no longer traverse thendscape. What does your Majesty think?¡±

    West Wonder King¡¯s eyes turned cold, ¡°Why can you grow grass extensively, to the point that you can send us food the moment the grass grows?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiles and replied, ¡°Your Majesty, I can only say that my territory has a special climate wherein I can nt grain three quarters of the year. When the prairie¡¯s grass has grown, my first batch of grain would have just matured, after which I¡¯ll send it to your Majesty.¡±

    When West Wonder King heard what Zhao Hai said he was stunned for a moment and then he said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a resident of Aksu Empire?¡± What West Wonder King asked makes sense, after all the general climate in the empire only allows nting in one quarter of the year. Only the countries at the front may have two or three seasons of nting.

    Zhao Hai shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not, please be assured your Majesty.¡±

    [N: I think I need to do some re-reading beacause im pretty sure Buda n is in Aksu empire. Maybe because his territory is quite far from the empire?]

    West Wonder King nodded and said, ¡°If mister is confident in his proposal, then we¡¯ll purchase all of your grain, I can guarantee a fair price.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°This one thanks his Majesty, I will assure that his Majesty¡¯s tribe will have a supply of grain. ¡± West Wonder King nodded,¡±Well then, I will not keep you here, Belluk, make sure to amodate Mister Zhao properly.¡±

    Zhao Hai hurriedly replied, ¡°I wont dare make his Majesty worry, I¡¯ll excuse myself.¡± He then stood up, gave a bow to West Wonder King and then went with Belluk to leave the tent.

    On the ox carriage, Belluk looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I hope Mister wouldn¡¯t be offended, there are currently a lot going on in the tribe, the prince really has no time to spare.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared for a moment then smiled, ¡°Elder is too polite, I¡¯m not in the least offended, deciding the cooperation with His Majesty with me is already enough, the elder doesn¡¯t need to worry about me, I¡¯ll take care of my own matters.¡±

    Belluk nodded, then went back to silence. Zhao Hai opened the window and looked outside, suddenly he notices a Herculean Bull soldier, he was handcuffed and fettered. He was pulling arge cart with difficulty and was followed by a Fighting Bull soldier who wielded a whip in his hand.

    Upon seeing this scene, Zhao Hai cannot help but he shocked, hisplexion changed and immediately understood what was going on. He immediately calmed down his expression then pulled down the curtains.

    Luckily Belluk was maintaining his silence with closed eyes, so he did not see Zhao Hai¡¯s actions. Zhao Hai let out a long breath, his heart became overwhelmingly calm, because he knew what that scene just now represented.

    If the Herculean Bull¡¯s 2nd and 3rd princesses still held power, the Fighting Bulls would not dare to such a thing to the Herculean Bulls. It appears that the Herculean Bulls in this camp are certain to be the 2nd and 3rd princesses¡¯ retinue, now that the servants are treated this way, it is certain that the 2nd and 3rd princesses aren¡¯t in any better state.

    The carriage quickly arrived at Belluk¡¯s tent. Zhao Hai dismounts from the carriage then politely said goodbye to Belluk, then he headed towards his tent because there are many things that he has to consider now. The most important thing is figuring out the 2nd and 3rd princesses¡¯ whereabouts.

    At noon, Laura and Meg returned, but although they had a smile on their faces, Zhao Hai noticed that those were somewhat restrained.

    When Laura went inside the tent, Zhao Hai immediately turned on the monitor. Seeing that no one was following them, Laura talked, ¡°Brother Hai, we just heard that the 2nd and 3rd princesses were demoted by West Wonder King to ves, being forced to forage on the prairie.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and added, ¡°I thought so, just after I met with West Wonder King, I happen to see a Herculean Bull soldier pulling a cart while being whipped. If there was no incident with the 2nd and 3rd princesses, nobody would dare do such a thing to Herculean Bulls. It looks like West Wonder King is nning on returning to Fighting Bull chieftain¡¯s side.

    Laura anxiously replied, ¡°Brother Hai, what do we do now? We must find a way to save the 2nd and 3rd princesses otherwise we wouldn¡¯t have any face left to meet Brother Wales.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have already thought about it, in a few days when the grain convoy gets out of the cow-headed race¡¯s territory and had the grain loaded up, I will have the Ghost staff brought back by the blood hawk. If our scouting around West Wonder King¡¯s camp goes well and we finally find the 2nd and 3rd princesses, we¡¯ll find a time to rescue them.¡±

    Laura thought for a moment then she nodded and said, ¡°Presently this is only thing we can do and it¡¯s not like we can do anything else at the moment. We also heard something from the Fighting Bulls, it looks like it came from other Fighting Bulls. It is said that with the recent intervention of a human during the conflict, the Fighting Bull chieftain decided to deport all human from their tribe.¡±

    Zhao Hai paused, then he frowned, ¡°So this is the case, the Fighting Bulls are really good at scheming. With this, not only can they let the humans escape, they can also provide an excuse, this chieftain of the Fighting bull tribe seems to be quite a character, now we don¡¯t really know if they really did expell the humans from their tribe.¡±

    Laura frowned, ¡°It is not yet proven, just a spection. There is also another rumor that the Fighting Bull chieftain killed the humans who helped him, and also that the Fighting Bulls are ready to attack West Wonder King.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°We don¡¯t have to worry about that now, we need to think of means to rescue the princesses, we can talk about other matterster.¡±

 Chapter 286 - Trap

    <h4>Chapter 286 - Trap</h4>

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°Good, but when do we rescue the princesses? Do we wait up until we leave?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head, ¡°No, if we wait until we leave to rescue the princesses, then West Wonder King would suspect us of rescuing them. As long as we find the 2nd and 3rd princesses, we¡¯ll immediately rescue them, only then would West Wonder King not suspect us.¡±

    Laura heard Zhao Hai¡¯s words and thought that they seemed reasonable, if they rescued the 2nd and 3rd princesses just as they left, then West Wonder King would undoubtedly find fault with them, adding many variables to the current situation. But if they immediately rescue the princesses, West Wonder King wouldn¡¯t be able to find fault with them, even if he has his suspicions.¡±

    Meg looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, did you see West Wonder King today? How did it go, smooth? What kind of person is he?¡±

    Zhao Hai thinks for a moment then he said, ¡°He looks like a powerful person, if you judge based on his appearance, then you¡¯d think he was a crude man. But if you take note of his eyes, you¡¯ll see that he has a calcting attitude. I went today and talked to him about the issue of our grain business, this should make him trust us.¡±

    Laura nodded and then smiled, ¡°Now West Wonder King would feel proud, I have the inkling that he could not wait for the day that we¡¯d bring him the grain.¡±

    Zhao Hai showed a faint smile, ¡°First we need to stabilize him, have him stay his hand so that Brother Wales can continue on with his ns. And after we rescue the princesses, we¡¯ll snoop around the camp. But from all the rumors going around, it seems that the Fighting Bull tribe isn¡¯t in any better situation, by cooperating with a human they had ce themselves in an awkward situation since its a beastman taboo to ask for help with humans, they¡¯ll have to cover it up. If I am the Fighting Bull chieftain, I¡¯ll help the humans escape the prairie, then await for a suitable time for to have them return, as the matter stands, they are on the losing side. This is a big help to brother Wales, it will make his sess more possible.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°If big brother Wales can counter-attack as soon as possible, then he¡¯ll certainly seed because nobody would think that he¡¯ll counter-attack immediately.¡±

    Zhao Hai showed a faint smile, he didn¡¯t add any furtherments, he looked at Laura and asked, ¡°You have been in contact with the Fighting Bulls these past few days, what do you feel about them?¡±

    Laura thought for a moment, then she said, ¡°I don¡¯t really feel anything, I just think that they are very much unlike Spiel who was easy going, I don¡¯t like them.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Probably its because they are too practical, you cannot me them, they often see convoyse so trading has be toomon here. In any case, after this we won¡¯t have any interactions with them anymore.¡±

    Laura nodded, then turned her head to the monitor and saw several beastmen being busy, Zhao Hai suddenly sighed, ¡°Look at their busy appearance, it is very difficult to imagine what their response will be when wares.¡±

    Laura didn¡¯t say a word, none of them have experianced war so they cannot imagine that scene, but they had seen the Giant-Horned Bull tribe¡¯s appearance after Gasol¡¯s attack, and that is only a small tribe. If the big tribe outside encounters the same fate, it would be very difficult to visualize the scene.

    Zhao Hai sighed, then the image on the monitor switched to the convoy. The convoy was still on the move without any idents. Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Right, I just ced the fighting bulls and wild blood cows on the ranch. It made the ranch rise to level 7 and then I raised 100 cows. The milk wine that we made should be good by now. Want to return to Iron Mountain Fortress and have a taste?¡±

    When Laura heard that the pasture has been upgraded, she became very happy. Then she said, ¡°Brother Hai, the space¡¯s pasture is now level 7, what change do you think will happen when it reaches level 10 ?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head, ¡°Who knows? The change that will happen may not be what I want, forget it, any change is good.¡±

    Laura smiles, ¡°I believe that the pasture will keep improving, just like the farm. Also, I didn¡¯t think that the Milk Wine would only take a short time to ferment. To be honest, I cannot seem to get used to the taste of Milk Wine. But our milk might be very tasty, I can¡¯t wait to have a taste the vor of our milk wine.¡±

    Zhao Hai showed a faint smile, to be honest he also wants have a taste of the wine. Seeing that it is now lunch time, Zhao Hai led Laura and others back to Iron Mountain Fort. He left the camp to Cai¡¯er for monitoring, just in case if some peoplee to visit, they¡¯d still have time toe back.

    Back at Iron Mountain Fort, the residents have just finished eating their lunch. In general, the lunch provided here at Iron Mountain Fort is very simple. Since they will be busy at the afternoon, lunch would be brief then followed by a short break before they head back to work.

    Seeing Zhao Hai suddenlye back, Green became somewhat surprised. Usually Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯te back for lunch, but fortunately Green prepared a lot of food, he didn¡¯t need to prepare again.

    While having lunch, Zhao Hai had Green bring some milk wine, Green got someone bring a pot to Zhao Hai. He then gave each person one cup to taste. The milk wine was very tasty, quite mellowpared to beastman-made wine. It was very fragrant, and coupled with the distition method, the quality of the milk wine became a lot higher. Laura drank a cup, after which her face reddened.

    Zhao hai didn¡¯t drink any more, he only drank a cup then returned to his tent back at the camp, then fell asleep.

    In the next three days, Zhao Hai¡¯s life was very calm, sometimes they¡¯d interact with some beastmen. But this time they didn¡¯t just trade things with the beastmen, they also asked them if there are any things that the beastmen specifically wanted, because if possible, he¡¯d bring those to them.

    Leaving aside that Zhao Hai trades them with products, when he asked them regarding things they needed so he can procure them, the beastmen became happy. In reality, these beastmen have many things that they want, but since Zhao Hai mainly trades with food they couldn¡¯t buy anything else, now that Zhao Hai wanted to listen to their requests, they¡¯d be absolutely delighted.

    But trouble came afterward, the news that Zhao Hai epted requests spread throughout West Wonder King¡¯s camp and before long, a bunch of people came in with requests of all the things they needed hoping that Zhao Hai could procure them.

    Zhao Hai felt that he made a big mistake, he really shouldn¡¯t have asked for requests. Since the beastmen still had a lot of things to do, Zhao Hai had them return first. He had their requests written down so that he does not need to list them one by one.

    Zhao Hai did so because he had a lot of supplies from Casa City, almost all were prepared for this trip to the prairie. So Zhao Hai wanted these supplies to be traded for some argali.

    He just underestimated the beastmen¡¯s desire to buy. Since the beastmen cannot buy whatever they wanted on this scarce prairie, their blown out enthusiasm waspletely out of Zhao Hai¡¯s expectation.

    Zhao Hai finally received all the list of orders, which was enough topile a few books with. In any case, the grain convoy just reached outside the cow-headed race territory. Zhao Hai can only dy the orders until next shipment to bring in the requests.

    These few busy days passed by quickly, Zhao Hai¡¯s grain convoy had finally left cow-headed race¡¯s territory. After they finished loading the grain, Zhao Hai immediately took back his Ghost staff. He then called a blood hawk to seek around West Wonder King¡¯s camp to find Wales¡¯ two sisters.

    Now that the beastmen are preparing for winter, the quantity of grass to be foraged by a tribe asrge as West Wonder King¡¯s camp reached astronomical figures. Therefore at this time, there were very many foragers out and about, but these foragers were mostly ves.

    Foraging grass for the winter season is very tiring work, you cannot return to the camp for a long time, you work from dawn to dusk, such high intensity work, only after then can you rest. Majority of therge tribes would have ves do this job, sometimes having a certain quota per ve, if someone cannot meet the required amount, they may even get killed.

    Fortunately the blood hawk is quick, and also Zhao Hai believed that the Fighting Bulls would certainly group up all the Herculean Bulls to one ce, Zhao Hai is certain to find their specific location.

    Laura and the team are also staring at the scene, very careful in looking, fearing that they might miss something. Soon they finally found their target, in reality, it wasn¡¯t that difficult to find them since they are not that far from West Wonder King¡¯s camp, only half-a day¡¯s journey away.

    There were more than 100 Herculean Bulls working, both male and female. These people were in handcuffs and fetters. What made Zhao Hai surprised is that they are apanied by a cavalry of 300 Fighting Bulls, moreover, they were fully-armed.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately make a move, he observed the Fighting Bull cavalry carefully, as well the the surrounding situation around the Herculean Bulls.

    Sure enough, Zhao Hai found something not right with the surroundings. In the herds surrounding the Herculean Bulls, there were a lot of Fighting Bulls working, these were not ves of the Fighting Bulls but true Fighting Bull nsmen. They also have their mounts and weapons with them. Morover, you could see that they were not working that hard, instead, while working they would sometimes pay attention to the Herculean Bulls¡¯ situation. Counting them up, there were about 5,000 of them.

    Zhao Hai immediately understood the situation after seeing this scene. This was a trap set up by the Fighting Bulls, they want to use the 2nd and 3rd princesses as bait. So when the Herculean Bullse and try to attempt rescue, they would be attacked immediately, catching the Herculean Bulls off-guard.

    Seeing this situation Zhao Hai¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but sink. Laura with a gloomy face also didn¡¯t speak. Some time after, Meg angrily shouted, ¡°Too shameless! Without the Hercun Bulls they wouldn¡¯t even achieve what they are today. But look at what what he did, he unexpectedly set a trap for the Herculean Bull n. Completely shameless!¡±

    Meg rarely cursed people, but today she madly cursed, you could see how angry she was. Zhao Hai and Laura are also very angry, they really didn¡¯t expect that West Wonder King would be shameless to this point.

    Zhao Hai can guess what West Wonder King is thinking, he wants to use this way to show the Fighting Bull tribe that he already drew the line between the Herculean Bulls and himself.

    To be honest, after West Wonder King is finished with the Herculean bulls, he wants to hire himself onto the Fighting Bull n. This point Zhao Hai can understand, after all, West Wonder King is a leader, not only himself, but he also needs to consider his people.

    However, the method that West Wonder King used made Zhao Hai very angry to the point of enraging him. He knew from Wales that without the Herculean Bull n, there wouldn¡¯t be a West Wonder King today, but West Wonder King actually treated the Herculean Bulls this way, Zhao Hai cannot forgive this action.

    Laura didn¡¯t curse, but instead she turned to Zhao Hai, ¡°Brother Hai, what is your judgement?¡± Laura knows that Zhao Hai isn¡¯t a person to suffer a loss and remain silent, therefore she asked this.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, ¡°We move this evening, I¡¯ll disptch the undead as well as the hawks. But not to save the 2nd and 3rd princesses but instead make West Wonder King¡¯s 5000 men my subordinates.¡±

    Laura stared, then immadeiately understood what Zhao Hai meant, she frowned and replied, ¡°Is this okay? That is arge battalion of troops, and the camp is very close by.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiles, ¡°Darkness is our domain, we¡¯ll tidy up the surrounding cavalry first then we¡¯ll rescue the 2nd and 3rd princesses after.¡±

    Laura nodded, then said nothing. Like what Zhao Hai said, after darkness, it would truly be their domain. With so many Undead, taking care of these Fighting Bulls should be very easy.

    After watching the weather outside, Zhao Hai said with a low voice, ¡°We shall rest first, in a while we¡¯ll begin. We will not wait for the day to be entirely dark, this time we are only here to monitor, it would be best for the Fighting Bulls to see us so they will not have suspicions towards our group.

    Laura stared nkly for a moment, then showed a faint smile and said, ¡°Right, we¡¯ll get loud during dinner, we¡¯ll also go out of the tent from time to time, so that no one would doubt us.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiles, ¡°Right, by then we could provide evidence that we¡¯re not the culprit. They wouldn¡¯t think that we have the space, a mysterious existence, with us. I¡¯ll have the bloody hawk hold the Ghost Staff, we¡¯ll poison them first, then we¡¯ll begin.¡±

    Laura didn¡¯t have any further opinion, all those inside the tent hoped that the darkness woulde soon.

 Chapter 287 - Poison!

    <h4>Chapter 287 - Poison!</h4>

    The sky slowly darkened, because of the preparations for winter, the whole camp had their dinner a bitter than before, sometimes at almost dark. The camp was filled with smokes rising from the tents.

    Zhao Hai looked outside and sees beastmen beginning to cook, he could not help but smile, ¡°Let¡¯s get started¡±, he said. Laura nodded, as per usual, they prepared their dinner in their camp, nothing very out-of-ce.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯te out, through the space¡¯s monitor, he watched the Fighting Bull Cavalry in charge of the Herculean Bulls. The cavalry were currently cooking, one could see that the food was very good, a pot of boiled mutton. Some took out their pouches that were used to hold milk wine.

    Zhao Hai showed a faint smile while seeing this scene, which was very suitable for him to use poison. Initially, Zhao Hai nned to have the hawks deliver the poison from the air but after thinking about it, it was very unrealistic. The blood hawks were not aircraft, and even aircraft cannot guarantee that the dropped bomb could hit 100% of the time, let alone the blood hawks by raining poison down.

    Since there is no way to use poison with blood hawks, Zhao Hai thought of another ultimate weapon he had inside the space, the blood devouring mosquitoes.

    Since the blood devouring mosquitoes have entered the space, Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t used them. This time he had the opportunity to do so, but Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make them bite, instead, he made them deliver poison.

    The heads of these mosquitoes were not small, so one or two can secretly infiltrate a camp, and if too many were sent, they would be discovered, so Zhao Hai sent five blood devouring mosquitoes.

    These blood devouring mosquitoes gained some improvements from the space so they were not afraid of the space¡¯s poisons. Therefore, Zhao Hai got them to suck up some poison to their bodies, then they dived towards the Fighting Bulls and spat out some poison to the big pot of mutton.

    Zhao Hai, after asking Zhao Wen, knew that the mosquitoes possess such an ability. But he didn¡¯t expect that in addition to sucking liquids to their belly, they could also spit it out, they were too overpowered.

    Initially, Zhao Hao nned to have them dive towards the pot in a suicidal attack. But it looks like there is no need for it now, the current setup is much better.

    Zhao Hai only poisoned the Fighting Bulls that monitored the Herculean Bulls while excluding the Herculean Bulls. He feared that he may injure the 2nd and 3rd princesses, if that happens then he¡¯d have no exnation to give Wales.

    While the poison was doing its job, at this time Laura was preparing food outside. Today they also cooked delicious mutton. In the prairie, people didn¡¯t eat mutton daily because they regard Argali as their most important property, so how could the possibly always eat mutton

    For herders in the prairie, they would usually eat bamboo rice. Only in special asions would they cook mutton. Laura also knows this so they usually eat bamboo rice and some pie, they wouldn¡¯t eat mutton regrly.

    However, today is a special day therefore Laura prepared mutton. Outside the camp stands arge pot, cooking inside the pot is the mutton, several people areughing while preparing food.

    Of the three, Meg was the one who coked the food. She used to assist Merine prepare food, therefore she¡¯s a very good cook. Laura and Nier cannot cook food, since Laura was a genuine youngdy, there would always be someone to prepare for her, and since Nier is always at Laura¡¯s side she also cannot cook.

    However the two have not been idle, they followed by Meg¡¯s sideughing and joking being more of a hindrance than help, sending Meg into a flurry.

    Zhao Hai sat in the tent, he faintly smiled while looking at the scene of the three women. Zhao Hai felt that he was fortunate that they got along so peacefully, if his backyard were on fire, then it would be a big problem.

    Zhao Hai has also been paying attention to the condition of the several camps, seeing that the Fighting Bulls began to eat, Zhao Hai prepared to begin his n. He selected a far away camp, with a wave of his hand he released some udnead Fighting Bull Cavalry and Jackal Cavalry and had them head towards the camp.

    Zhao Hai had to admit that these Fighting Bulls have good physiques. Even after eating the poisoned mutton, they were not affected immediately and were still drinking milk wine. But at the moment, there were people currently charging at them so they immediately equipped their weapons and readied to fight.

    However, Zhao Hai¡¯s poison isn¡¯t that easy to deal with. This concoction is made from mixing different kinds of poisons, thus making it very overbearing. At the beginning, the Fighting Bulls didn¡¯t feel anything. Only when they rode their bulls to start fighting did problems arise.

    As they readied to fight, naturally their blood flow would speed up thus increasing the rate of absorbing the poison and allowing the poison to reach the heart faster. So as these Fighting Bulls were charging, after a hundred meters, they suddenly felt their body turn weak and their arms numb, at present they can only be essories stuck at the back of their bulls.

    At this time, the Jackal cavalry came. When ites to harvesting life they are very good. Zhao Hai also immediately stored the undead Fighting Bulls, because the Fighting Bulls would cause much noise when running and may alert the surrounding camps.

    The remaining matters became simple, the Jackal Cavalrypletely ughtered all Fighting Bulls. Later, Zhao Hai turned all of them into undead. This camp had 1000 people therefore Zhao Hai gained 1000 troops, after which they headed toward the second camp.

    In the first camp, because the Fighting Bulls had just consumed the meat, the poison had yet to affect them. But when Zhao Hai reached the second camp, all the Fighting Bulls there were already poisoned and fell to the ground waiting for the de to slice them.

    Five camps became useless after Zhao Hai dealt with them. After cleaning up the battlefield, Zhao Hai took out all of his fighting type undead. Presently he has six battalions of undead fighters, 5000 of which were West Wonder King¡¯s subordinates.

    Zhao Hai let 5000 men of West Wonder King take the lead, followed by 1500 cavalry behind, then they headed towards the ce where the Herculean Bulls were located.

    The Fighting Bulls that were with the Herculean Bulls were very anxious at first. But after seeing that they were encircled by their own people, they rxed and even prepared to send greetings.

    However, having suddenly appeared here, their nsmen immediately started to charge. And instead of responding to their calls, they were instead met with maces pounded on their heads.

    6500 versus 300 who were totally unprepared, one doesn¡¯t need to look to know what the result would be. So the men under West Wonder King that couldn¡¯t react to what is going on immediately got ughtered clean while the enved Herculean Bulls didn¡¯t react. The only looked nkly at all that happened, they really couldn¡¯t wrap their head around what is happening here.

    But then suddenly they felt their head go dizzy, afterwards they lost their awareness. Before long, all of the Fighting Bulls vanished along with the Herculean Bulls. On the camp allmodities also vanished. The prairie became peaceful, it became extremely quiet, as if nothing happened.

    But because they made a lot of noise while fighting, West Wonder King¡¯s camp naturally heard themotion since the ce is not that far away. So West Wonder King¡¯s camp immediately sent ten thousand cavalry towards where the Herculean Bulls were.

    At this time, Zhao Hai seemed to be oblivious to all that was happening. He just ate mutton outside his tent. Midway through their dinner, Meg went out looking for beastmen to trade milk wine, with the reason that their supply of milk wine has run out.

    It is normal for many beastmen to have dinner outside their tent, Zhao Hai¡¯s group also had dinner outside several times, especially during the times they were still monitored. During that time, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t return to Iron Mountain Fort nor to the space for dinner and always had their dinner outside so that the observers could always see them.

    Later, after the people who monitored them were withdrawn, Zhao Hai still had his dinners outside. To the beastmen, this is nothing strange, everyone had no suspicions at all.

    However, this night the camp was not peaceful. In the middle of the night, Zhao Heard a bugle ringing outside. They immediately ran outside the tent in a panicked manner. Currently, the entire camp was boiling withmotion. All Fighting Bull people went out their tents carrying their weapons.

    Fortunately, these men didn¡¯t enter Zhao Hai¡¯s tent. But a few Fighting Bull cavalry were patrolling outside their camp, they didn¡¯t know whether they were sent to protect Zhao Hai¡¯s group or monitor them.

    Zhao Hai pretended to restlessly walk back and forth in his camp while wearing a very worried face. At this time Beta came, Zhao Hai immediately saw him and moved forward to greet, with a panicked face he asked, ¡°Brother Beta, what happened? Why did you suddenly mobilize troops?¡±

    Beta looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Zhao, I¡¯ll have to inconvenience you, do not leave your camp. Just now we had one team of cavalry suddenly disappear outside when they went to forage some grass. The prince is very angry, we are currently tracing them, do not go out of your camp. We have sent some men to protect you, you¡¯ll be safe inside the camp.¡±

    Zhao Hai pretended to be startled and said, ¡°Good, I¡¯ll definitely refrain from going out. Thank you, brother Beta.¡± He immediately turned back to his tent and looked at the monitor.

    The monitor was guided by a blood hawk carrying the Ghost staff so that the situation around the camp can be seen. Teams of fully grown Fighting Bulls have equipped their weapons and rode their mount before heading out to the prairie, prepared forbat.

    1. Zhao Wen was the big mosquito Zhao Hai captured way back

    2. After all this time I thought Laura did all the cooking

    3. maybe a chinese idiom, so I just left it as is

 Chapter 288 - North

    <h4>Chapter 288 - North</h4>

    Laura looked at the monitor and said to Zhao Hai, ¡°Brother Hai, do you think they¡¯d figure something out?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled lightly, ¡°Impossible, the most they could see are nothing but hoof prints of some Fighting Bulls and Jackals, remember the way I left the scene, there is nothing left there but grass.¡±

    Laura nodded, then smiled, ¡°What do you think will happen when they see the area? With the sudden disappearance of more than 5,000 people. What spections would be in their minds?¡±

    Zhao Hai showed a faint smile, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, from what it looks like, they would be possibly be looking for clues in the surroundings for quite a while. Now that we have nothing else to do, let¡¯s just behave inside the tent.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s action this time was too sudden that West Wonder King hadn¡¯t even thought of them. What he knew presently was that the Herculean Bulls¡¯ area where they worked at was only a half-day¡¯s distance away from his camp. But, in general, if a horse ran very fast, it would be possible to reach the camp in an hour.

    But around the camp, there were 5,000 Fighting Bull cavalry. These 5000 Fighting Bull cavalry, when in frontal charge, would surely be able hold wind against 3000 Herculean Bulls.

    With such numbers, West Wonder King is confident that even if the strongest Tiger or Lion cavalry on the prairie would attack them, their n member of 5,000 men could still keep up for an hour, they would have bought enough time for reinforcements to arrive.

    But a faction sending thousands of cavalry to a camp which is only a half-day travel from his camp while beign unnoticed is impossible. Therefore he believed that the Herculean Bulls cannot escape.

    However, what he didn¡¯t expect is that in this world a person such as Zhao Hai would exist, one who has the capability to use the power of the Space topletely eliminate his 5,000 cavalry while also departing quietly.

    Because he haven¡¯t got any idea that Zhao Hai¡¯s method exists, West Wonder King felt stifled, he didn¡¯t know who he was facing against. For his 5,000 cavalry to simply just vanish is too strange, while leaving no trace at the scene except for some bloodstains. There was almost nothing left worth noting to see.

    No trace, except for some tents around which looked like they even hadn¡¯t been disturbed. It looked like they were attacked by a heavenly general, suddenlynding from the sky, trampling his camps t, then rounded everything up before flying away.

    Getting zero leads, everyone from West Wonder King¡¯s camp developed headaches. In the end there was nowhere for West Wonder King to send his troops to. West Wonder King can only go to the Prophets in their tribe.

    There were prophets in tribes like West Wonder King¡¯s. At the moment there were currently 5 prophets in West Wonder King¡¯s camp all of which were from the Water Buffalo Tribe.

    It is said that in the entire cow-headed race, if one were to be prophets, they were generally of the Water Buffalo n, because other branches of the cow-headed race cannot produce prophets most of the time. Other races¡¯ prophets couldn¡¯te to the cow-headed race, this is a beastman tradition. Except truly big warrior ns like the Lion Race and Tiger race, who have prophets of diffferent races, ordinary warrior ns would use their own race¡¯s prophet produced in their branch ns.

    This time West Wonder King went to find the prophets for nothing but the prophecy for the future of his camp. He didn¡¯s ask who saved the Herculean Bulls because the prophets weren¡¯t gods, it¡¯s impossible to prophesize about those.

    One of West Wonder King¡¯s five prophets was one who became very well-known amongst the beastmen. His name was Blue Jack of the Water Buffalo tribe, he began his debut quite early on in his life. He was best known for having a sessful prophecy a few years ago. He prophesized that the beastmen prairie would have a great drought, and indeed, on that year the prairie did have a drought. This made him instantly famous amoungst the entire beastman prairie.

    Actually, Beastmen Prophets were not that mysterious. The main thing they use tobat were Beast Soul Tablets, just like how human magicians use their own conduit like staffs. And when prophesizing, among 100 prophecies, they could correctly guess five or six times. Quite a bad rate but the beastmen still believed them regardless, much like how the ancient Chinese believed in fortune-telling.

    This time, West Wonder King gathered all the prophets in his tent. He looked at them and said, ¡°Prophets, the situation of this tribe, I believe you already knew more or less about it so I won¡¯t say anything more. What I want to ask of you is to predict the situation of my tribe in the future. If our tribe won¡¯t have a good future, how then should we avoid the disaster, I ask the prophets for help.¡±

    Amongst those gathered, Blue Jack undoubtedly has the highest authority. He took the lead in gining West Wonder King the greetings, ¡°The prince is too polite, sharing the worries of the prince is our duty-bound matter.¡± Blue Jake wore a cotton robe which looked like a ck magician¡¯s gown. He had wrinkles on his face, clearly showing that he¡¯s the opposite of being young. His hand is holding a cane which seems to be made from magic beast bone, white but not pale in color but white like pure jade, very beautiful. Hanging on his neck were skulls, 18 of them, these skulls were not genuine but are instead made of bull horns and is made to be ck. Oftentimes he¡¯d trace his hands on them making him look gloomy and grim as if he¡¯s not a beastman but a human ck magician instead.

    In all honesty, West Wonder King never liked Blue Jack, he thinks that Blue Jack is gloomy. But he had to recognize Blue Jack¡¯s real skill therefore he can only depend on Blue Jack heavily.

    As soon as West Wonder King heard Blue Jack¡¯s voice, he nodded and replied, ¡°Very well, then gentlemen please.¡± He said as he prepared a few items for the several prophets.

    Two things were extremely crucial to a prophet¡¯s prophecy. The first is the skull of a magic beast and the second is the blood of the beast. If the prediction is very important, they could even use their own blood.

    Presently, five skulls were ced on the ground. These skulls were not of Argali, but the skull of bulls. In a beastman¡¯s view, the higher level the magic beast skull is, the more urate the prediction would be, so this time West Wonder King presented high quality bull skulls.

    Next to the five bull skulls were five bowls of blood, this was also a bull¡¯s blood. The prophets knew that this was prepared for them so they each took one set and then went towards the brazier in West Wonder King¡¯s tent. They put the skull in the brazier before they closed their eyes and started mouthing off incantations,.

    These incantations were the type that only beastmen prophets could learn. The prophets believe that thisnguage is used tomunicate to the Beast God and receive instructions from him, therefore all prophets must study thisnguage.

    Soon, the prophets picked up the the bowls filled with blood then poured the blood onto the skulls.

    Afterwards, the prophets took out the skulls inside the brazier and carefully looked at it. After some time, the prophets ced the skills down and then turned towards West Wonder King. West Wonder King looked at the prophets before him and said, ¡°Prophets, tell me, no need to be polite about it.¡±

    The prophets¡¯ expression were quite unattractive, ¡°Prince, from the result of this time¡¯s prophecy, we fear that the situations of your camp is not good.¡±

    Other prophets also told the same thing save for Blue Jack. West Wonder King saw that Jack was not speaking, he quickly asked, ¡°Blue Jack, what is your judgement?¡±

    Blue Jack also shook his head, ¡°Not very good, our West Wonder King camp will encounter a great cmity, but there is a way to resolve it.¡±

    Upon hearing what Blue Jack had said, West Wonder King¡¯s face changed itsplexion, he quickly said, ¡°I Invite Prophet Jack to speak clear words.¡±

    Blue Jack said, ¡°From today¡¯s prophecy, if we want to ovee this cmity, there is only one way judging from what can be seen on the skull. Its that there is a means of safety in the north, but as to the specific meaning I do not know. Perhaps to take refuge in the north, or perhaps there is a special person we need to assist in the north.¡±

    West Wonder King knitted the eyebrows on his head, he looked at the prophets one by one, but no other prophet spoke any more words. West Wonder King frowned, he did not understand what this ¡®north¡¯ meant.

    To say the north, that ce is too big, and is isn¡¯t quite possible for them to take refuge in the north. Its impossible for a camp of 100,000 people to go and migrate during winter. Completely impossible to go, but to think of it, there is a special person in the north, because the Fighting Bull n is in that direction, does this mean that they should take refuge with the Fighting Bull n?

    Actually, this idea of Blue Jack is already on West Wonder King¡¯s mind. He had long wanted to go back to the Fighting Bull n, therefore it reflected on his current actions. He made the Herculean Bull¡¯s princesses into ves and he also set up a trap for the other Herculean Bulls who may want to attempt rescue. These actions represent his willingness to side with the Fighting Bull n.

    However, he had long been in opposition with the chieftain of the Fighting Bulls. It could be said that many in the camp has had grudges against the Fighting Bull n. If he directly said that he wanted to side with the Fighting Bull n, the people in his camp wouldn¡¯t agree. So he put out many actions to tell the people in the camp that he wanted to side with the n.

    But he could not say this idea inly since he didn¡¯t have a concrete reason. But now, with Blue Jack¡¯s prophecy, it gave him a good reason to use the prophecy to tell the people that siding with the n is the decision of the Beast God. This way the voices in opposition would lessen considerably.

    But West Wonder King didn¡¯t think that there was another entity in the north other than the Fighting Bull n, the Herculean Bulls were also in that direction. The Herculean Bulls fled to the Mastiff territory which is in the northern direction as opposed to the Herculean Bull¡¯s main camp.

    Perhaps West Wonder King hadn¡¯t thought about this because, in his opinion, the Herculean Bulls are done. They were apletely hopeless tribe who won¡¯t be able to recover, they were simply out of his consideration.

 Chapter 289 - News and Merchant

    <h4>Chapter 289 - News and Merchant</h4>

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t pay attention to West Wonder King¡¯s tent, but if he did, he would certainly be shocked by the ability of these Beastmen Prophets.

    These prophets have unexpectedly prophecized that ¡®north¡¯ is salvation. And Zhao Hai understood what this meant, it meant that West Wonder King should support Wales in taking back Herculean Bull¡¯s main camp. In this way, West Wonder King wouldn¡¯t be dealt with en-route, thus he would be absolutely safe.

    It was a pity, however, that West Wonder King¡¯s thoughts didn¡¯t coincide with Zhao Hai¡¯s. His brain was now full with the idea of siding with the Fighting Bull chieftain, so how could he possibly thought of giving aid to the Herculean Bull n.

    What Zhao Hai is observing right now were the actions of the Fighting Bull Cavalry. The cavalry, holding torches in their hands, were performing a carpet search all around West Wonder King¡¯s camp. Of course, it was for sure that they wouldn¡¯t find anything.

    The entire night had been restless, only when dawn came did the various troops return to the camp. Naturally they didn¡¯t have any leads, this made the entire camp develop a very tense atmosphere.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai¡¯s group, who were behaving inside their camp the whole time were forgotten by the beastmen. This did not mean that they were looked down upon by the beastmen, but seeing that Zhao Hai seemed to not be a powerful person, he would naturally be ignored.

    Belluk sent someone to check on Zhao Hai, but they only checked for a moment, because at the time of the ident, Zhao Hai¡¯s group were eating in their camp. A lot of beastmen have seen them, therefore it would be impossible for them to be the culprits.

    In the next two days, the mood inside the camp isn¡¯t only of anxiety, but also of sadness. They have lost more than 5,000 young and capable men. These Fighting Bulls have their own families and some of them were even living near Zhao Hai¡¯s camp, seeing that their family members were missing, this made their family members sad.

    For Zhao Hai, he didn¡¯t regret his actions. For their own sake, he must only do so. There was a saying: Just do, never regret. In Zhao Hai¡¯s mind, there is no good or evil in war, only victory and defeat.

    With Zhao Hai being low-key, West Wonder King didn¡¯t have time to take notice of him. He wanted to side with the Fighting Bulls, but it¡¯s clearly not the time for that yet. After preparing for winter, he ns to announce his decision to side with the Fighting Bull chieftain. After all, the Herculean Bulls have just been defeated, if he immediately went forward to rely on the Fighting Bull n, then it wouldn¡¯t be good for him image.

    Just at this time, the sad atmosphere had been diluted a little because of a certain matter. And that certain matter is the arrival of Zhao Hai¡¯s grain convoy.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s grain convoy came at a very timely moment since the camp¡¯s atmosphere is very bad. With the convoy¡¯s arrival, the sad atmosphere surrounding the camp have been cleared, the people¡¯s live seem to be a bit calmer.

    Unfortunately, because of the recent incident, there was no way for the Fighting Bulls to collect nts and magic beasts. Zhao Hai can only trade with Argali, this time Zhao Hai did not want wool products, he wanted to exchange the whole shipment with 1,500 heads of Argali.

    At the same time, in front of the beastmen, Zhao Hai handed a stack of papers to the undead . The beastmen couldn¡¯t help but to be excited because they knew what those stacks of paper were, those were the requests of things that they made Zhao Hai purchase.

    After the grain convoy left, Zhao Hai had managed to restore the beastman camp to calmness. People were foraging grass, you could also hear asionalughter in the surroundings.

    This made Zhao Hai very surprised. He looked at the beastman camp and then turned to Laura, ¡°Laura why are theyughing? They just lost 5,000 people recently. Don¡¯t they feel sad?¡±

    Laura looked at these beastmen, she sighed and said, ¡°Perhaps they got used to it. I heard that in the beastman prairie, wars are verymon. They do it topete for ves,pete for territory,pete for women, they will have wars. You can say that there are wars everyday in the beastmen prairie. You can see that idea from the defeat of the Herculean Bulls, it had caused quite the sensation among the cow-headed race. But can you see whether or not the other beastman races were affected? No, because for the beastmen, that kind of situation happens very often.¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed and then stayed silent, he turned to go back inside the tent also followed by Meg . In the tent Zhao Hai turned to Laura and said, ¡°I think that Brother Wales will soon find his fellow nsmen, we need to prepare grain for their consumption. Right, how many requests from this camp can we meet?¡±

    Zhao Hai promised the beastmen of this camp to help them buy some things. There were some requests which were simr, so Zhao Hai made Laura help with the statistics of the orders and then look if they have enough from what they brought from Casa City.¡±

    Laura had known how to do all of these calctions mentally since she used to do this before, so naturally it woulde familiar and easy. Therefore she smiled and replied, ¡°It would be enough, but I do not think that we should give the items to them in one go. This may cause suspicions, from what I see, how about we give them a tenth of the total quantity? This would not only help ship items easily, it would also consume less space in the grain convoy.¡± Zhao Hai nodded to show his consent.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t idle about, he immediately sent a letter to Wales that the princesses were rescued and that his people were now saved so Wales would not worry. He also added the matter about West Wonder King preparing a trap, to make Walespletely lose trust in West Wonder King.

    Afterpleting all of these, Zhao Hai patiently waited for Wales¡¯ reply. He must determine Wales¡¯ condition and determine if Wales needed aid for anything.

    Wales¡¯ reply quickly arrived, along with the letter, there were also six space bags brought. This time, besides grain, there were several things that Wales urgently needed, at the same time Wales also told Zhao Hai about the situation with the Mastiff tribe.

    This time, the Herculean Bulls have suffered such a huge defeat. To understand, the Herculean Bulls used to have a number of more than one million nsmen and their troops have reached three hundred thousand. Now the Herculean Bulls have fled, their numbers have been reduced to half a million nsmen, but they still have troops of over two hundred thousand.

    This is because during the Fighting Bull¡¯s attack on the Herculean Bulls, the Herculean Bulls didn¡¯t have a centralmand to coordinate them therefore they were quickly defeated. And in the process of being routed, those younger can run faster while the old and weak could not catch up.

    Now these half million people came for refuge inside the Mastiff tribe, fortunately, there would be Herculean Bulls joining the group from time to time. Now, even though the Herculean Bulls have suffered such a defeat, they still have kept their fighting strength, they still have the ability to fight it out.

    After Wales returned to the Herculean Bulls, he immediately took over the position of chieftain without question. He also took out Gasol¡¯s weapon and told the tribe that he had already executed Gasol on charges of treason against the tribe.

    But most important thing is that he brought grain with him. These life-saving grains stabilized the will of the people. One could say that these grains were crucial to him being able to take the position of chieftain.

    At the same time, Wales also told Zhao Hai about the news that Zhao Hai¡¯s magic peach juice and life water fully healed their tribe¡¯s Supreme elder. Not only did it heal his wound, it also pushed him towards a breakthrough and also having to the brink of another breakthrough towards the next level. If he were able to breakthrough sessfully, his strength would undoubtedly soar.

    Naturally, this breakthrough didn¡¯t mean that he would level up from 9th to 10th rank, that would be impossible. The 9th rank is divided into nineyers, the elder used to be 9th rank 3rdyer. And after this, he may possibly be 9th rank 5thyer, about two consecutive breakthroughs, which in the 9th rank is considered to be a miracle.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think that the magic peach juice as well as the life water would have this effect, this made him very surprised. But with this breakthrough, Wales can now arrange a n for his counter attack.

    Zhao Hai quickly prepared all of Wales¡¯ needs and delivered those to him. This time he used 5 space bags to store grain while the remaining bag was used to store some living materials.

    Busy day, Zhao Hai¡¯s convoy have just arrived for the third time in West Wonder King¡¯s camp. This time, in addition to food, they also brought a lot of the items requested by the Fighting Bulls. Because of this, Zhao Hai¡¯s standing inside West Wonder King¡¯s camp improved by a lot, he had be one of the most popr here.

    Due of this poprity, Zhao Hai had managed to get some news about the Fighting Bull n. He is specifically concerned about news regarding West Wonder King and the Fighting Bull chieftain. West Wonder King already exhibited his motive to hire himself to the Fighting Bull chieftain, but he didn¡¯t explicitly say so, he has not sent someone to contact the Fighting Bull n, hence in the camp, some sensed fear, they don¡¯t know what their future holds.

    It was this sense of fear that the people at West Wonder King¡¯s camp made sure to pay special attention to the Fighting Bull chieftain. They were afraid of being attacked by the Fighting Bull chieftain.

    But they also know that it would also be unlikely, because at this time, they need to forage for grass in order to prepare for winter. The Fighting Bull chieftain also needs to forage, moreover, he needs to forage for many more people.

    In addition, winter is not generally a time where beastmen dispatch troops. Amongst the beastmen, aside a few races, few would choose to dispatch troops in the winter. However the sense of fear still exists, therefore inside the camp, plenty of rumors are in cirction regarding the Fighting Bull chieftain, both genuine and fake, it was very hard to tell them apart.

    However, Zhao hai had reached two conclusions from looking at these genuine and fake rumors. First, the Fighting Bulls reduced all remaining Herculean Bulls into ves, a total number reaching an astonishing three hundred thousand. Second, the human who cooperated with the Fighting Bulls was already not in the Fighting bull n. Regarding this human¡¯s whereabouts there were two opinions. First, the human was really expelled by the Fighting bulls, and the second is that the human was killed by the Fighting Bull chieftain, Zhao Hai is partial towards the first opinion.

    No matter which opinion it is, it became very clear that currently, the Fighting Bull n did not have any helpers. If there were gonna be helpers inside the Fighting Bull n, the sess rate of Wales¡¯ counter-attack would drop.

    Zhao Hai immediately told Wales about the information he had obtained, he hoped that Wales would attack as soon as possible. Due to it being winter, if they were to attack during this season, their time would be tight because war preparation isn¡¯t simple.

    Although rumors were flying everywhere in West Wonder King¡¯s camp, overall, the general mood is positive. Especially because Zhao Hai had sent them grain, it made the camp¡¯s winter food sufficient, although they lost 5,000 people, people still wore smiles on their faces.

    Now Zhao Hai had stayed inside West Wonder King¡¯s camp for about 20 days, in ten days he would have to leave. At this moment another convoy arrived at West Wonder King¡¯s camp.

    This convoy already had established a cooperation with West Wonder King, this time they did not deliver grain to West Wonder King but instead they delivered living materials.

    Different from Zhao Hai¡¯s amateurish mercantilism, these merchants who deliveredmodity goods were genuine traders. Even though true merchants wouldn¡¯t be eager to trade during the winter, they still would like to trade grain. But delivering grain during this time isn¡¯t wise, they would be raided too easily, and going back would be simrly unsafe, moreover, big tribes would prepare grain in the two months following winter therefore transporting grain to the prairie this time is a pretty huge risk, and beastmen would surely find reasons to undercut the price.

    So during these times, prairie merchants would bring with them living materials. These were items essential to living in the prairie, therefore these products¡¯ prices would never be undercut. For the small tribes, however, these things were not as attractive as grain,

    The people of the caravan didn¡¯t think that inside West Wonder King¡¯s camp there would be another merchant group, but this group unexpectedly focused on trading grain.

    The head merchant of the convoy had tried contacting Zhao Hai twice, but Zhao Hai seems to not likeing in contact with them. He did not criticize Zhao Hai, however, because through his connections in West Wonder King¡¯s camp, he understood who Zhao Hai was.

    The merchant was startled when he heard of the facts, he did not think that Zhao Hai had managed to supply more than ten million jin of grain to West Wonder King. This number, for a merchant, is not a small number, this fact made him more careful of Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai was also very concerned about this merchant. The merchant said that he is an Aksu Empire citizen, named Bell, but he is not a Purcell Duchy citizen. He said he arrived to beastmen prairie through Ikisa Family territory.

    Regarding the Ikisa Family, Laura had some knowledge about them. This is a family in the west of Purcell Duchy, its neighbor. Moreover, their territory also neighbored the beastman prairie, which became another passage for humans to smuggle goods towards the prairie.

    And this Bell, is the Iksa family¡¯s most famed grain andmodity merchant. But Laura didn¡¯t know that this Bell was in cooperation with West Wonder King.

 Chapter 290 - One of Us

    <h4>Chapter 290 - One of Us</h4>

    Bell appearing here was unexpected, Laura had cooperated with him before but not too deep, they didn¡¯t get to see face to face, they only knew each other¡¯s names.

    The reason why Laura didn¡¯t get too deep with their cooperation was because Bell didn¡¯t hold a good reputation.

    ording to the rumors, Laura judged that Bell and Thompson were the same type person. They would resort to all means in order to achieve their goals, even though hical. This mindset let Thompson transform the Markey family into a famous merchant family. Also, by using various means, Bell also made himself thergest grain andmodity trader in the Iksa Family territory.

    Because of Bell¡¯s style, Laura felt repulsed. Therefore there weren¡¯t much cooperation between the two of them.

    Zhao Hai was sitting in the tent while looking at the picture on the monitor. Currently the picture showed Bell¡¯s image. Bell¡¯s location isn¡¯t far away from where Zhao Hai stayed, in a simr tent prepared by West Wonder King which were prepared for the use of human merchants.

    After he heard about Bell¡¯s character, Zhao Hai felt that this Bell was a formidable man, therefore he paid special attention to Bell.

    He wanted to know the other people apanying Bell, and there were a lot of them. Bell himself is mediocre, only a 6th rank warrior, but in his entourage he had two 8th rank warriors, a 7th rank ck magician, five 5th rank warriors, twenty 6th rank warriors, and 500 fifth rank and below personnel.

    Such group, their strength isn¡¯t something to be looked down at. If they were to fight on the surface, then they would be a lot stronger than Zhao Hai.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t worry too much that Bell would find trouble with him because Bell wouldn¡¯t dare do it. They were in the beastman prairie, they would have to obey beastmen rules, if they were to cause trouble, it would be equal to pping the beastmen on the face, and they will not like it.

    Zhao Hai knew that he is not in a low position in the hearts of these beastmen. He sold them grain at low prices. He also bought them items, and he didn¡¯t charge too much. All these beastmen felt good about Zhao Hai, so if Bell dares to cause trouble with Zhao Hai, then it¡¯d be the end for Bell.

    However, since Bell still hadn¡¯t done anything, Zhao Hai could only act amicably. But looking at Bell¡¯s fat face, Zhao Hai felt ufortable, he had thought of an expression for a person with a kind face but a cruel heart, a smiling tiger. In Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes, Bell was a smiling tiger.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai shifted his attention to Bell as there doesn¡¯t seem to be any movements from West Wonder King. Zhao Hai is spying at Bell, he wants to know what measures he could prepare to cope with this man.

    With his fourth batch of grain arriving at the camp soon, Zhao Hai fears that Bell would make a move then.

    On the monitor, Bell was sitting still inside his tent. In his hand is a cup of fruit wine, and in front of him unexpectedly were fruits. One must know that in the prairie, it is very difficult to acquire them. Zhao Hai looked at the fruits and noticed that they were frozen, it looked like Bell didn¡¯t have any spatial equipment with him.

    In front of Bell sat a person, Laura and Zhao Hai had not seen this person before. His appearance is that of a subordinate, he looked to be over 30 years old, but his face has the color of frost and wind, seemingly like a bachelor.

    Zhao Hai turned his head towards Laura, ¡°Laura, do you recognize this person?¡±

    Laura shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t, maybe its an undead that Bell raised.¡±

    Then, they heard Bell speak, ¡°How¡¯s the probing?¡±

    The man said to Bell, ¡°It¡¯s okay, there¡¯s nothing odd with Zhao Hai and Laura. Their names don¡¯t seem to be fake. The food they sold to the beastmen was haven rice, and they only sold it at half the normal price.¡±

    Tasting the wine in his ss, Bell said, ¡°Apletely careless and wasteful use of nature¡¯s gifts, if this haven rice were sold on the maind, then they wouldn¡¯t sell for cheap, what a pity. Radiant Church, those bastards and Southern King that buffoon, they deserve to fall off their horse and die.¡±

    The man then followed, ¡°Currently the Aksu Empire is still tracing the origin of Zhao Hai, but its a mess and they can¡¯t figure anything out . But it is certain that Zhao Hai came from arge aristocratic family and in his hand were space equipments, and that he is also a very strong ck magician, other than those there aren¡¯t any leads.¡±

    Bell nodded, ¡°This is normal, we can see from Zhao Hai¡¯s actions that he does not want others to take notice of him. But sometimes he does things that can only make other people pay turn their heads to him. How do you say it, low-key but arrogant. To be honest, I¡¯m very like this Zhao Hai. Unfortunately my reputation is not good, otherwise I might have aplished more right now. Right, what message did the league want to transmit?¡±

    The servant suddenly smiled, ¡°The league only transmitted a few words, three words, ¡®One of Us¡¯.¡±

    Bell became surprised for a moment then heughed, ¡°I knew those old fogies of the league won¡¯t give up on Zhao Hai, one who is this powerful. In addition he is someone the Radiant Church wouldn¡¯t certainly let off. We can certainly pull him closer to the alliance, good, ¡®One of Us¡¯, perhaps, Haha, I must chat with him for cooperation.¡±

    The servant looked at Bell and said, ¡°Will he believe you?¡±

    Bell showed a faint smile and said, ¡°I have this.¡± He took out a small badge, it was a League of ck Mages¡¯ identification medallion.

    Zhao Hai and Laura who saw this were shocked. They had not thought that Bell, this sessful merchant, was unexpectedly a member of the League of ck Mages, this fact surprised Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai turned his head towards Laura, then he showed a faint smile, ¡°The league¡¯s range of power really isn¡¯t to be underestimated, for a sessful merchant like Bell to be a member of the league, really surprising.¡±

    Laura smiled, ¡°Yes, what a coincidence, we should go see him, since he is in the league, let¡¯s just ask him for news about the Fighting Bull n.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, then he stood up, ¡°Come, let us go meet him.¡± He said as he walked out, Laura, Meg and Nier followed hastily.

    Even in his dreams, Bell would not think that all of what he said would be heard by Zhao Hai. Before he made his move, Zhao Hai beat him to it.

    While Bell was discussing with his subordinate about when to see Zhao Hai, suddenly a voice came from the entrance of his tent, ¡°Master, Mister Zhao Hai along with Miss Laura, Miss Meg, and Miss Nier, havee to see you.¡±

    Bell became surprised for a moment, he turned to his subordinate and asked, ¡°They came first, what do you think?¡±

    The man shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m unable to guess, even master wouldn¡¯t know.¡± Bell nodded then he said, ¡°Invite them in quickly.¡± The servant on the entranceplied then turned to invite the visitors in.

    Bell stood up , ready to meet Zhao Hai. The tent¡¯s entrance was opened, Zhao Hai and his group came in, Bell immediately smiled and greeted, ¡°For Mister Zhao Hai toe suddenly, it really gave me a scare.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled as he replied, ¡°May Mister excuse my disturbance of your rest, I apologize.¡± He said as he gave Bell a simple salute.

    Bell quickly responded, ¡°Mister is too polite, I am very honored, Mister please sit down.¡± After Zhao Hai finished sitting down, a servant came and poured him a cup of wine, then they took out a bowl of fruit and ce them on the table in front of Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai showed a faint smile, he turned his head and looked at the two servants by the entrance, he then turned to Bell and said, ¡°Mister Bell, I have somewhat of an important matter to discuss with you so can you please invite them to leave.¡± Zhao Hai gestured towards the two servants by the entrance.

    Bell stared nkly as he looked at Zhao Hai, then he nodded, he signalled towards the two servants, the servants bowed then drew back.

    Seeing that the servants were now away, Zhao Hai turned his head to Bell and said, ¡°This time I came to find mister bell to inquire about something.¡± After he finished talking, a League of ck Mages¡¯ medallion appeared on his hand.

    Bell didn¡¯t think that Zhao hai would show his badge to him, he stared for a moment then looked at Zhao Hai before heughed, ¡°Mister is really bad, you already knew about my identity.¡± He also took out his badge, the two people stared at each other andughed.

    Some time after the two persons have calmed down, Bell looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t think that you could know of my identity so quickly, what do you want to know?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, ¡°I wanted to know for how long have you cooperated with West Wonder King? And if whether you have any other cooperation with others?¡±

    Bell became surprised for a moment, he looked at Zhao Hai puzzled, ¡°Why do you ask? Mister Zhao Hai, do you have matters to take care of?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, and replied, ¡°Mister Bell, I¡¯ll be honest with you, presently I am in an alliance with the Herculean Bull¡¯s chieftain, the tribe¡¯s seventh prince Wales is my Beheading Oath Brother. The reason that I¡¯m moving about in the prairie is to gather information for Brother Wales with regards to the Fighting Bull n. But you also know that it¡¯s my first time in the prairie, therefore I amcking with regards to information here, thus I wanted to ask you for help this aspect.¡±

    Bell looked at Zhao Hai, the information Zhao Hai told him really gave him a shock. He didn¡¯t know of a beastman performing a Beheading Blood Oath with a human. But Zhao Hai has unexpectedly managed to do it in his first year in the prairie, this is too astonishing.

    1. Note here that our MC uses his name Zhao Hai for his dark magician persona. His name in this world is Adam Buda. This is the reason why people are having a hard time finding out about his background.

 Chapter 291 - Inside Information

    <h4>Chapter 291 - Inside Information</h4>

    Bell looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, are you sure you aren¡¯t joking? Are you really Wales¡¯ Beheading Blood Oath brother?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Therefore I need to know information about the Fighting Bull chieftain, to make brother Wales¡¯ counterattack against the Fighting Bull n more sessful.¡±

    Bell stood up, and walked back and forth twice while muttering, ¡°Good good, this is heaven¡¯s will, this must be god¡¯s will.¡±

    Zhao Hai puzzlingly looked at the excited face of Bell, he didn¡¯t know what ted Bell. It took a while before Bell managed to calm himself down. He turned towards Zhao Hai who still wore a puzzled expression, he couldn¡¯t help butugh then he said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hao, you really are a lucky star, out League of ck Magician¡¯s big lucky star.¡±

    This made Zhao Hai even more puzzled, he looked at Bell, ¡°What is going on Mister Bell? Do you care exin it to me?¡±

    Bell looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s face, he showed a faint smile and then sat down. Red drunk with wine, Bell let out a long breath and then said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, because you just joined the League, there are a few things you know about what is going on in the inside. In fact, the Hercules Bull¡¯s matter this time is in fact a contest between the League of ck Magicians and the Radiant Church, a contest on another level.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he looked at Bell and said, ¡°What you mean is that the human expert who helped the Fighting Bulls was from the Radiant Church?¡±

    Bell nodded, ¡°Yes, that person was from the Radiant Church. In fact, the Radiant Church had long wanted to extend their ws towards the beastman prairie. They have tried controlling the tribes using business, but the beastmen have always believed in fellow beastmen, the Church didn¡¯t seed on several asions.

    After this matter was made known to our League of ck Magicians, we naturally needed to act on it. If we allowed the Church¡¯s control to reach the beastmen, then our difficulties would increase in the future, so we kept an open eye on their actions with the beastmen. After learning that the Church wanted to cooperate with the Fighting Bulls, we tried to destroy their n several times but we haven¡¯t seeded. Finally, they managed to draw in the Fighting Bull chieftain to their side. The League wanted to ally with the Herculean Bulls, but their n chieftain is a stickler for tradition, he didn¡¯t want human help, thus we have not seeded yet.¡±

    Bell looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°The next thing we know, they actually sent a 9th rank warrior to aid the Fighting Bulls, helping the Fighting Bulls to expel the Herculean bulls in one go, bing the Cow-headed race¡¯s royal n. You can say that this was their first sess in invading the prairie, moreover there was nothing we can do about it. Now that you became Wales¡¯ beheading oath brother, you can help him openly, standing behind you will be the League of ck Magicians. Even if the Radiant Church were to send a 9th rank expert, you do not need to fear, the League will send a 9th rank expert to protect you.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared nkly for a moment, he didn¡¯t think that the fight between the Church and the League would reach to this point. But he still shook his head, ¡°No, it would be best if the League refrain from participating. You already know that the beastmen have been rivals with the humans for many years, and they are not simpletons. The cow-headed race can only count as a medium rank race in the prairie, so those truly big warring races wouldn¡¯t care about their conflict. But if those warring races were to know that humans have tried to control beastmen, then no matter which organization it is, they would suffer the wrath of the beastmen, and it may lead to a war. Being in the forefront of the war isn¡¯t in our League¡¯s best interest, moreover I am also preparing to use this information to take care of the Radiant Church personnel, therefore the League can opt not to participate.¡±

    Bell was stunned, then he looked at Zhao Hai and nodded, ¡°Good, let¡¯s do it ording to you advice, it seems the rumor that you have a grudge with the Radiant Church is real.¡±

    Zhao Hai showed a faint smile, then he waved his hand, an undead wearing a white magic robe appeared in front of him, he smiled towards Bell, ¡°This is a Church¡¯s White-Robed Bishop, he is now my servant.¡±. The Bishop was Lindsey Becker, this guy was infamous in the League of ck Magicians and his father was a red-robed Archbishop, Zhao Hai took him out to show Bell that he indeed has a hatred towards the Radiant Church.

    Bells also knows Lindsey Becker, so when Zhao Hai introduced him, Bell was shocked. Disbelief was stered on his face, ¡°How did you do it? Didn¡¯t they say that Light Magicians can¡¯t be turned into Advanced Undead?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, he waved and Becker disappeared, he replied, ¡°My Magic Staff can do ck magic variations, hehe.¡±

    Bell did notment any further, he knows that each Mage had their own secrets so he didn¡¯t prod any further, he just nodded and said,¡±I didn¡¯t expect you to be more ruthless than the average ck Mage, killing a white bishop immediately.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Not the same, at that time there were five others. Five Radiant Bishops attacked along with 18 Radiant Cavalry, but they were extinguished by me in the end. Mister Maru was also there. Right, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore, tell me some information about the Fighting Bulls that you know of.¡±

    Bell nodded, with a serious voice he replied, ¡°The Fighting Bull n has long been preparing for their confrontation with the Herculean Bulls, but with their attack against the Herculean Bulls, their losses were certainly not small. They originally had a total n number of 800 thousand, with avable military strength of 250 thousand, and if you include their ves, their forces would reach about 400 thousand. The Hercules Bulls is arge tribe numbering about a million people, their avable strength is 300 thousand and if we also include their ves, it will reach at about 500 thousand. But the Herculean Bulls didn¡¯t think that the Fighting Bulls will move on them, moreover on their 9th level expert. Their defeat had dampened their morale, adding on to Gasol¡¯s effort to rece his father as chieftain by killing him, and also his plot of killing his brother, this made the wills of the Herculean Bulls unsteady. When the Fighting Bulls attacked, Gasol was absent, the Herculean Bulls didn¡¯t have aplete line ofmand, therefore they were quickly routed, but they also made the Fighting Bulls lose about 50 thousand personnel. Now, the forces of the Fighting Bulls only amount to 200 thousand, adding the ve soldiers it would number to about 300 thousand but this time they didn¡¯t have a human expert to help them anymore since they were being pursued by 9th rank Beastmen experts.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°So this means that the current Fighting Bull troops is only about 300 thousand, and 100 thousand of these are ve soldiers, this is good news.¡±

    ¡°When will Wales¡¯ counterattack be ready?¡±, Bell asked Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai shook his head and replied, ¡°It¡¯s still not known, this time the Herculean Bulls have suffered a great loss, this winter will be very sad. I am only responsible for gathering information for Brother Wales, he also has his own worries. And Brother Wales is very simr to his father, a very traditional man, he still has reservations regarding asking humans for help.¡±

    Bell did not doubt Zhao Hai¡¯s words, he nodded ¡°I also thought so, otherwise the old Herculean Bull patriarch won¡¯t pass his seat to Wales, not even considering Gasol from the very beginning. Right, when will you return to human territory? Maybe we can cooperate at that time.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Bell, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Mister Bell are you serious? You must know my current situation with the Aksu Empire? It¡¯s what everyone is shouting about these days, if those people were to know that you were cooperating with me, there will be no advantages for you. You¡¯ll also be a target for the Radiant Church as well as Southern King if this information were to be known. I think that you being able to keep your current identity is much more advantageous for the League.

    Bell nodded to what Zhao Hai said, ¡°You¡¯re right, but there are a lot of good things in your hand, if you gave it to me, I can make a lot of money with it.¡±

    Zhao Hai stiffly smiled, ¡°I also know that I hold a lot of good things, but because of these things, I was chased around in the Aksu Empire. You don¡¯t want to be like me. Right, we can do another type of business, this business is absolutely good.¡±

    Bell stared, he looked puzzled at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°What business?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled slightly, ¡°Milk wine, do you want to sell milk wine to Humans? I know that milk wine couldn¡¯t be preserved for a long time but my milk wine is different. My milk wine can be preserved for a long time and it wouldn¡¯t affect its taste, I think there would be people willing to try it.¡±

    Bell stared, to be honest, although he went to the prairie many times, he still was not used to the taste of milk wine because the absurd smell of mutton. And the vor isn¡¯t something that any ordinary human could bear. He did not understand why Zhao Hai spoke of his milk wine with an appearance of infatuation, was this person a beastman?

    Zhao Hai looked at Bell¡¯s appearance, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°You need to taste my milk wine to understand. Right, should we not celebrate our meeting as fellow members of the league? Why don¡¯t you go roast some argali? I¡¯ll take care of the milk wine.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance, Bell suddenlyughed. He felt Zhao Hai to be a very interesting personpared to the other members of the league. He immediately beckoned towards the servant by his side, ¡°Cassie, go kill an argali to roast. Also, ask the captain toe, today we¡¯ll be drinking nicely.¡±

    Cassieplied, then he turned around to arrange the roast. Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Then I should go and prepare some vegetables and milk wine, we¡¯ll see each other at the camp.¡± Bell nodded, then Zhao Hai led Laura and Meg as they returned to their tent.

 Chapter 292 - A Sense about Living

    <h4>Chapter 292 - A Sense about Living</h4>

    Zhao Hai and Laura returned to their tent but did not immediately head back out. Laura looked curiously at Zhao Hai, ¡°Brother Hai, you did not mention to Bell that Brother Wales would counter attack immediately, are you afraid that he¡¯ll spread the news?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Although Bell is also a member of the league, we can¡¯t not hold a little bit of precaution. It¡¯s better to be more careful, in any case, so that Brother Wales¡¯ counterattack this time would be sessful. This time, Brother Wales¡¯s attack hinges on the element of surprise. If we let others know when he will counterattack, the n may fail, so we should tell nobody about this matter.¡±

    Laura nodded, to be honest, if Bell were not a member of the League of ck Mages, they wouldn¡¯t even make a contact with him, after all, Bell¡¯s reputation is really bad.

    Meg turned to Zhao Hai, ¡°I think Mister Bell is a good man, he told us some secret information. Why is young master still on guard against him?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Meg and the innocent Nier with a wry smile, Laura also shook her head. Meg and Nier were the kind of people who wouldn¡¯t make any further assumptions. To them, if a person treated them well, then the person must be good. With this mindset, if nobody protects them then they would most likely be swindled and be bankrupt.

    Zhao Hai cannot bear to look at their eyes any further, he said ¡°Bell is a good person, and he is also a fellow member of the League of ck Magicians so he should not be against us. But with the current situation, the less people who knew the better, anyway you must remember this saying, ¡®Never harbor the intent to victimize others; but never let your guard down against being victimized.''

    They nodded earnestly, but looking at their faces, Zhao Hai had the impulse to hit a wall, looking at them, its really uncertain if they will really remember.

    Zhao Hai and Laura looked at each other, they cannot help but shake their heads and focus on preparing things they needed to eat. They did not believe that Meg and Nier would be able to hurt someone in this life.

    The things that they need to prepare aren¡¯t that many, as long as they have milk wine and some vegetables then they would be fine. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t bring out many vegetables, only ones that were easy to preserve, he didn¡¯t want the beastmen to be jealous of his space.

    In only a few minutes, the four people were ready to go out of their tent. Outside the tent the bonfire was already going on, the argali already roasted. This made Zhao Hai admire the technique of Bell¡¯s subordinate in handling food.

    In his hand, Zhao Hai was holding the sheepskin knife given to him by Spier. Even though what Mendez gave him was much more gorgeous, Zhao Hai still liked using the one Spier gifted him. Maybe it¡¯s because he felt Spier¡¯s sincerity in handing him the knife, while the knife Mendez gave him was too magnificent, and not suitable for use, perhaps only for collection.

    Bell was waiting for Zhao Hai, as though he was waiting for a treat. sses, tes, and all the things they needed for the meal were prepared ,only Zhao Hai was missing.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t act too polite, he put out several pots of milk wine, you must know that these big pots were used by beastmen to hold their milk wine. Each pot can hold up to 5 jin, Zhao Hai brought six pots this time.

    As Zhao Hai brought out the wine, Beta also arrived, he did note empty-handed. He held a big basin in his arms, which actually turned out to be beef.

    Bell immediately sat down along with the other two. After they have sat down, Meg and Nier immediately went forth and poured them some wine. As the wine was poured down, Beta and Bell could feel the difference in this wine, this wine¡¯s fragrant aroma is too imposing.

    What¡¯s most important, is that the liquid is very clear as though it doesn¡¯t have any point of impurity, it pretty much looked like water. However, the fragrance and mellowness of the milk in the liquor greeted the nostrils, making one unable to stop smelling.

    At this time, Cassie had cut up the beef that was brought by Beta, but Bell and Beta didn¡¯t notice the beef at all, their eyes were stuck staring ant the wine ss in front of them.

    Bell took a deep breath, then he looked towards Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Mister Zhao, is this you milk wine?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and nodded, he replied, ¡°Try it, see how my milk winepares so Brother Beta¡¯s. Brother Beta, you also taste, but I have to warn you that this wine strongly burns.

    Beta didn¡¯t know what it meant by being polite, so he immediately downed the entire ss. Then Zhao Hai looked at his appearance as though he was watching an entertaining show, a show on a screen called the face, with the performer being Beta, as the performance proceeded, Beta¡¯s face turned red in a sh.

    This cannot be med on Beta, he was not used to drinking liquor with a high degree of alcohol. Although Zhao Hai¡¯s liquor only underwent simple distition, the degree went up by almost 30 proof. The milk wine that the beastmen drank before can only be considered a simple alcoholic drink, it didn¡¯t have that high of a degree.

    Looking at Beta¡¯s situation, Bell was surprised and also became a bit cautious. He raised the cup and took a little sip, the mellow wine fragrance along with its milky vor became sandwiched in his mouth, the taste was really exquisite.

    Bell closed his eyes, and just felt the fragrant taste of the wine. Although the wine also had a milky vor, it wasn¡¯t any bit smelly and the taste wasn¡¯t ufortable at all but was rather mellow making the wine a bit more rich, this was the first time that Bell hase to drink this type of wine .

    Beta was breathing heavily at this time, he was already unable to wait and he poured himself another ss of wine, he did not even have the time to praise the first ss before he drunk the second ss. His face became even more red, as if they were bleeding.

    Zhao Hai saw Beta beginning to get his third ss, he quickly said, ¡°Brother Beta, no rush, we may not even taste the beef that you¡¯ve brought, you wouldn¡¯t want yourself to be drunk do you?¡±

    Beta responded, he gave back his ss full to the brim with liquor, then he said to Zhao Hai, ¡°Right, Brother Zhaoe taste the beef that I brought, this was just boiled with some unique spices from our prairie, taste it quickly.¡±

    Seeing Beta this way, Bell and Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh, then they tasted the beef that he brought. It was very fragrant, and the vor is really unique and can only be found in the prairie, humans had no way of replicating this vor.

    Zhao Hai was curious about the spices that Beta mentioned, he turned to Beta and said, ¡°Brother Beta, can you give me some of your spices? It¡¯ll be much better if they were alive.¡±

    Beta knew that Zhao Hai wanted to collect nts, but he didn¡¯t think that he would collect these kinds of nts also, after he heard Zhao Hai, he immediately replied, ¡°Very well, Brother Zhao, this is not a problem, tomorrow I will find some spices and have them sent to you alive, but I have a request, you have to send me a few pots of your milk wine.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed, ¡°No problem, brother, even if you didn¡¯t give me some of those spices I would¡¯ve still given you a few pots of milk wine.¡± he said whileughing. Bell alsoughed with Zhao Hao, Bell liked Zhao Hai more and more now, at the same time he also understood why in such a short time, Zhao Hai managed to make the entire West Wonder King camp like him so much.

    Bell didn¡¯t know that the two gs that Zhao Hai had were friendship gs, nobody could me him because most people who did business in the beastmen prairie did not understand what friendship gs were or have even heard it since they could not win the beastmen¡¯s trust, thus they weren¡¯t given friendship gs.

    But even so, looking at the way the beastmen act towards Zhao Hai, the beastmen seem to be showing a different side, they seem to like interacting with Zhao Hai more. Them interacting with Zhao Hai and them interacting with Bell, it¡¯s exactly two different things.

    At the beginning, Bell didn¡¯t understand what it was, but now when he saw Zhao Hai, he understood, he understood why those beastmen like to make contact with Zhao Hai, it was because of respect.

    Although Bell didn¡¯t want it known, but he had to admit that he had always looked down on the beastmen. He despised them, who only know how to herd sheep and had very unpleasant sheep smell. He thought that these beastmen were some uncouth boorish fellows, that they werepletely different.

    When hees in contact with the beastmen, he was polite and merry, which was enough. But he had to recognize that he was less respectful and is a bit more arrogant towards them. Therefore this made it very difficult for him to be a true friend to the beastmen.

    Bell cannot help but sigh, he can now understand why Zhao Hai became Wales¡¯ Beheading Blood Oath brother, it was because Zhao Hai held a respect for him.

    This meal eaten by several people was very merry, not only because of Zhao Hai¡¯s wine, but also because of Bell¡¯s fruits, Zhao Hai¡¯s vegetables, Bell¡¯s beef, and Cassie¡¯s roast argali.

    After eating, many beastmen who were familiar with Zhao Hai came and joined them, Zhao Hai was busy making Laura take out more milk wine to drink with everyone. More than a dozen beastmen became drunk in the camp. It didn¡¯t mean that they had drunk a huge amount of liquor, on the contrary, they did not drink too much but instead drank too fast, therefore they made themselves intoxicated.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t drink too much since he was very experienced with high degree alcohol. One cannot drink too much of this type of liquor, drinking too fast will also make you drunk. But to Zhao Hai, this milk wine was not the high degree alcohol that he was used to,pared to a high degree alcohol back on Earth, this milk wine felt too light.¡±

    All the people who came to the camp were happily drinking. For Bell, this was the first time he experienced beastmen being intimate with him , he really admires Zhao Hai now.

    Bell was also happily drinking, in the end he needed to be lifted by Cassie back to his tent, but Bell didn¡¯t say anything, he was the first one keeling over, drunk.

    When the other people in the camp were gone, Zhao Hai also returned to their tent. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t drink too much today, so he was very awake, he did not need to drink life water to heal his hangover.

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai and smiled, ¡°It seems that the milk wine deal with Bell is finalized.¡±

    Zhao Hai slightly smiled, ¡°It looks like there would be no problems. Moreover, I think our milk wine sales in West Wonder King¡¯s camp would also skyrocket, a pity that West Wonder King wouldn¡¯t exist for too long.¡±

    Laura stayed silent, she didn¡¯t know what to say, if Wales¡¯ counterattack against the Fighting Bulls were to seed, he certainly wouldn¡¯t let West Wonder King off easily. When that timees, West Wonder King¡¯s camp would be embroiled in the mes of war.

    Zhao Hai looked at Laura¡¯s appearance, he knew what she was thinking, he sighed and said, ¡°There¡¯s no other way, forget it, give me a piece of paper, I have to write the information we gathered today and send it to brother Wales to make him prepare earlier. I want the information regarding the Radiant Church to be among these, this would be a very important weapon for him, he can use this information to invite other beastmen races for help, they¡¯d certainly agree to give aid.¡±

    Laura nodded and replied, ¡°I think that this thing was already been known by thoserge warring races in the prairie. The strength of those races couldn¡¯t be underestimated, but why they just turned a blind eye towards the Herculean Bulls, is beyond me.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Not necessarily, these warring races aren¡¯t gods, they cannot know everything. Although the Herculean Bulls are fairly famous among the beastmen, they are still a small group, they cannot necessarily be able to attract the attention of those big warring races.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°I certainly hope that is the case. I always had the feeling that something was going on between the beastmen and humans recently, and it¡¯s not good¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°No matter what we do, we only need to ensure the safety of out territory. I heard a saying, if everything is left to the world, then poverty is the only good. What it means is, we need to help others when we have the power but if you have no power, just let yourself not be bad and be an honest person. We can only count as poor people now. If there is really something big going on in the continent, then we can only do our best to help others.¡±

    Laura nodded, she also thought that these words were reasonable, their current status on the main continent was very sensitive, especially inside the Aksu Empire. Zhao Hai and Laura¡¯s status is likened to that of an old street mouse, being chased and hunted around. At this time, even if they wanted to help others, they were unable to, it would not bode well if they were to expose their secret, as their troubles would be greater.

    Laura sighed and said, ¡°If the beastmen would really make a move, their only goal could only be the Aksu empire because they share borders. They wouldn¡¯t cross the ocean to attack the Rosen Empire, that would be unrealistic. If the beastmen were to really wage war with the humans, then what do we do? Do we still provide grain to the beastmen? But in that case, wouldn¡¯t it be unfair for the humans?¡±

    Zhao Hai had a headache thinking about this, he touched his forehead and after some time sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s not think about this anymore. Right now there still hasn¡¯t been a war. And if it breaks out, Wales is still my sworn brother. To be honest, I don¡¯t hold much favor towards the human race, naturally this refers to those at the higher positions. Humanmoners are just the same as beastmenmoners. I do not hope for war, but we can only do what we can. These matters are out of our control, we can only act as observers, quietly watching, offering help where help is needed. This is what we can do at most.¡±

    1. proverb is H¨¤i r¨¦n zh¨© x¨©n b¨´ k¨§ y¨¯u, F¨¢ng r¨¦n zh¨© x¨©n b¨´k¨§ w¨². Source

    2. ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)

 Chapter 293 - Milk Wine Partnership

    <h4>Chapter 293 - Milk Wine Partnership</h4>

    Zhao Hai never thought of himself as a saint, he was just an ordinary man who can be a bit selfish. He didn¡¯t think of bing a hero nor did he want to be a saint, he just wanted his life to be a little bit morefortable, and also make his followers¡¯ life morefortable.

    Laura also knows that this was Zhao Hai¡¯s ideals, she didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hao was wrong. After all, who wouldn¡¯t want want to make his family¡¯s life morefortable, isn¡¯t that a man¡¯s responsibility? If you don¡¯t help your family, but you¡¯re trying to help other people, then you are not a saint but a hypocrite, and neither are you a good husband.

    Laura nodded, ¡°Now we can only wait until something happens. Then we decide what to do. I hope the result wouldn¡¯t be too bad.¡±

    At this time, Meg had brought the pen and paper. Zhao Hai started to write Wales¡¯ letter. The information he got today was very important, he wanted to tell Wales immediately.

    After writing the letter and having the blood hawk send it, Zhao Hai also rested, after all it was alreadyte. What they didn¡¯t know, when Bell came back to his tent, he was already sober.

    Pretending to be drunk was a basic merchant¡¯s skill, so Bell with his long years of experience would naturally be very skillful in this aspect.

    How could a merchant possibly be unable to handle alcohol? Although Zhao Hai¡¯s milk wine had a high alcohol content, Bell quickly adapted to it after having a small sip. He then pretended to be drunk so that he could return to his tent.

    After returning to his tent, Bell immediately drank a few sses of cold water to make himself feel better, the he ate a few fruits, only then did his mindpletely sober up.

    Cassie was standing next to him, he looked at Bell and said, ¡°Master, Zhao Hai was quite reserved when speaking to you, you asked him about his matters but he didn¡¯t respond, why did you still give him a lot of information?¡±

    Bell shook his head and replied, ¡°Zhao Hai not trusting me ispletely normal. I can be sure that if I weren¡¯t a member of the league then he¡¯d never even meet me, perhaps he¡¯ll even deal with me. He is not the friendly kind, moreover he has astonishing power. Currently, in the whole of Aksu Empire, aside from a few people, almost all nobles wanted to deal with Zhao Hai, making Zhao Hai and Laura give up their business for many years, this hatred is impossible to be erased. I can say that right now, Zhao Hai won¡¯t just trust anybody. Him meeting and speaking with me is already good enough. The current matter is very favorable to the alliance, I did not tell him this, moreover he also had not told me his secret, the matter that stumped the league would be solved by him. This time, the Radiant Church¡¯s men in the prairie would certainly suffer a few big losses.¡±

    Cassie was not opposed to what Bell said, he knows that Bell was right, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t let go of the chance to attack the Radiant Church, his enmity with the church was very big.

    Bell calmed his mood, he turned his head to Cassie, ¡°Did you drink Zhao Hai¡¯s milk wine? What do you think?¡±

    Cassie¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Money!¡±

    Bell became amused by Cassie¡¯s expression, heughed and said, ¡°You say it well, money, a lot of money, hahaha, I believe this wine is a huge business opportunity. Zhao Hai must¡¯ve given me face as a fellow league member, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have given me such a good deal. The taste of the wine is too fragrant, looking at what those beastmen¡¯s expression, it seemed that they haven¡¯t drunk such good milk wine is their entire life, they haven¡¯t expected that milk wine could taste so good.¡±

    Cassie pped his lips, to be honest, that milk wine was the best liquor he had drank. Though he was not used to the taste of alcohol, that milk wine¡¯s taste made him unable to stop.

    Bell looked at Cassie¡¯s appearance and smiled faintly, ¡°Do to not think about it too much, take a good rest, tomorrow we¡¯ll talk to Zhao Hai about this milk wine partnership.¡±

    Cassie nodded, he prepared Bell¡¯s bed then retreated outside the tent. Casey is the absolute subordinate of Bell, he knows all of Bell¡¯s matters. In fact, they grew up together, this is why he calls Bell master, as well as being able to talk casually with Bell if there are no other persons nearby.

    The next morning, Bell wasn¡¯t able to find Zhao Hai to discuss the matter with the milk wine because the camp suddenly became lively, and there¡¯s no other reason for this atmosphere other than Zhao Hai¡¯s convoy arriving for the fourth time in West Wonder King¡¯s camp.

    Bell didn¡¯t think much of it when he saw the big row of grain carts, when he delivered grain to West Wonder King before, his convoy was a lot bigger than this one. But he didn¡¯t not expect the beastmen to be more enthusiastic to Zhao Hai.

    When Zhao Hai transports to West Wonder King¡¯s camp, he didn¡¯t need to arrange for his people to unload the grain. These beastmen would willingly do the work, before long, all the grain had been snatched up.

    With the grain gone, Zhao Hai immediately had his team head towards the outside of the camp where the Argali were herded, ready to be taken away.

    Bell also saw Zhao Hai¡¯s convoy and noticed the undead which made him envious. He hired a lot of people for his convoys, and all of them needed to be paid with money, unlike Zhao Hai, who had no other men on his convoy other than undead. There was no need to be told that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t need to spend a single cent for wages, as well as money for meals.

    Zhao Hai reducing the price of grain, Bell didn¡¯t mind. The beastmenck food too much, and Zhao Hai¡¯s grain quantity is merely a spraypared to the entire prairie. Additionally, he also knew that Zhao Hai was selling grain in order to gather information, thus Bell didn¡¯t mind it too much.

    To be honest, after drinking Zhao Hai¡¯s milk wine, Bell almost wanted to give up his grain business in the prairie. This was because trading grain the the prairie was a very huge risk, very hard. But the milk wine was a very high quality good just in the continent alone, doing such business one wouldn¡¯t worry about money noting in droves, therefore Bell is preparing to make trading milk liquor his main business now.

    However, after the grain convoy left, Beta came. This led Bell¡¯s n to approach Zhao Hai dyed once again, which made Bell very helpless.

    Beta went and delivered the spices to Zhao Hai, he brought a lot of spices this time, with only a couple of them being seen at Spier¡¯s camp, and the others Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t seen before. Unfortunately, when he threw these spices to the space, the space gave a prompt saying that the level of these nts were too low and therefore is not enough to upgrade its level, this made Zhao Hai quite depressed.

    However, he still gave Beta some milk wine since in any case, Beta treated him well. He wanted to pay Beta back as a friend, so he gave Beta 50 jin of wine.

    After Beta was sent away, Bell came to Zhao Hai immediately. He was afraid that other people wille and dy his ns yet again. Seeing Bell¡¯s behavior, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help the urge tough,

    They sat down inside the tent, Laura gave the two of them some milk tea. Bell smiled at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Zhao, I thought that you had already familiarized with the lifestyle of the prairie, drinking their drink but instead you¡¯re drinking milk tea.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and replied, ¡°I really like the taste of milk tea, and I¡¯m unable to stomach the beastmen¡¯s milk tea. Thus, I made my own,e taste.¡±

    Bell smiled, then he tasted Zhao Hai¡¯s milk tea, its taste was very good. He thought that this couldn¡¯t be sheep¡¯s milk, but a never before seen Magic Beast¡¯s milk, the vor is very mellow, very good to drink.¡±

    After putting down the cup, Bellughed and said, ¡°I won¡¯t be polite to you, I came here today to discuss to you about the matter with the milk wine, how much milk wine can you provide me?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Calcting the current production progress, I can provide about 1,000 jin every month, although its quite small, it¡¯s the current limit.

    Bell smiled and said, ¡°This is already a lot, this number was above my expectations. I¡¯ll have you know that I already have the equipment and route for selling your high-quality milk wine, so for how much would you want to sell it?

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°What do you think? I don¡¯t know the prices of alcohol that well.¡±

    Bell replied, ¡°I think one bottle can be sold for three gold coins, a jin of wine per bottle, what do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied with a faint smile, ¡°Right, going by your calction, how about I sell you the wine for two gold for one jin, while you sell it at three gold?

    Bell stared for a moment, ¡°Godo, let¡¯s do it, to be honest I feel that I got the wine for cheap, to be able to gain a gold coin per bottle is quite good. Right, how do you want to deliver the goods?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°We don¡¯t need to rush about this I think, if we do, I won¡¯t have time to return to humannds. We¡¯ll begin our business at the beginning of spring, when the timees I¡¯ll tell you where to pick up the goods, what do you think?¡±

    Bell knitted his eyebrows, he thinks that the beginning of spring is quite a long time, but he also knew that Zhao Hai was in the prairie to collect information for Wales, so he didn¡¯t say anything, he just nodded and replied, ¡°Ok, let¡¯s do that, I¡¯ll wait for your news. I¡¯ll get ready to head back tomorrow, when the timees it¡¯ll be easier if you look for me at the Iksa territory.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled lightly, ¡°I¡¯d also like to express my gratitude for the information you provided. Right, I have a small request, can you help me with a small matter, a simple mercenary task? The task is to collect rare nts and magic beasts, the more the better, all needs to be alive, I¡¯ll pay handsomely.¡±

    These days Bell has been made aware of this habit of Zhao Hai, he just nodded his head, ¡°No problem, don¡¯t worry.¡± After that, Bell said goodbye, then Zhao Hai escorted him out of the tent.

 Chapter 294 - Leaving West Wonder Kingâ€™s Camp

    <h4>Chapter 294 - Leaving West Wonder King¡¯s Camp</h4>

    Seeing Bell leave, Laura turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, we can produce more than 1,000 jin of milk wine every month, why do we only sell 1,000 jin?¡±

    Zhao Hai showed a faint smile, ¡°Good things should be in low supply to be valuable, if we control the supply then it would never be cheap. Right now, our 1,000 jin is still a small number when being sold to something like the Iksa territory. But there is still an adjustment time for the people since we had just introduced the milk wine to the market, in the future when there would be more demand, we shall increase our supply then.¡±

    Laura was also a merchant, so he understood what Zhao Hai is saying. She smiled and didn¡¯t say anything else, then she immediately frowned, ¡°Then how do we deal with supplying Bell? We have no transfer point in Iksa territory.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head, ¡°Even if we have a delivery point in the territory, it still couldn¡¯t be used because the people on the continent would think we have some sort of special means to make milk wine. Our supply point for Bell should be in the prairie since nobody would find out due to milk wine beingmon here. They will only think that we bought it from the beastmen to resell.¡±

    Laura understood, but she still couldn¡¯t help but worry, ¡°There is a great deal of risk having trade with the beastmen, especially in the prairie. But if we suddenly appear in this huge prairie, nobody would notice. Then there probably won¡¯t be any more trouble.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, but he still said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about this right now. We¡¯ll go to the border where the Iksa territory and the Prairie meets, we¡¯ll decide where to ce our supply point then.¡±

    Laura agreed, she had not been to the Iksa territory before and was not familiar with the situation there. However, another reason she agreed with Zhao Hai¡¯s words was that if they want to sell milk wine, it would indeed be better to do so in the prairie so that no one would have any suspicions.

    Although Bell told them that the Radiant Church had some influence in the prairie, the Radiant Church¡¯s influence was too small to cover the entirety of it. Even therge warring beastmen races couldn¡¯t possible monitor the entire ce.

    Today had been a peaceful day, in fact, it has been quite tranquil these past few days in West Wonder King¡¯s camp. Even though they lost 5,000 nsmen, they couldn¡¯t even find any traces of them so they eventually let the matter go.

    The camp was very calm, after all, winter was approaching. People had many things to do in preparation. There was no time to be distracted. Zhao Hai had no more information to collect since he already got all he needed, so he had nothing to do but idle about in the past few days. Now he was only waiting for thest convoy to arrive before leaving the camp.

    The next day, Bell left West Wonder King¡¯s camp. As was said before, winter was already fast approaching and the winter in the prairie is very terrible. Not to mention the winds and blizzards, there would also be devil wolves wandering about.

    The demon wolves can also be categorized as one of the disasters in the prairie. In the winter, because these magic beasts would find it hard to get food, many small magic wolf packs will join forces and attack beastmen tribes. Due to this, there were a lot of beastmen tribes who were eliminated in the winter.

    It was precisely because of those that humans would return to their territory during the winter. When the spring of next yeares, there would be flocks of humans returning to the prairie, this process had be like a tidal movement every year.

    In the following days, Zhao Hai¡¯s life was very calm. From time to time, Beta woulde find him sporting a reddened face, it seemed that he was drunk with wine. This made Zhao Hai a bit regretful, he did not think that because of his liquor, Beta would turninto a drunkard.

    However, like the first time, Zhao Hai still gave some wine to Beta, after all, they were both friends. And even if Zhao Hai didn¡¯t give any wine to him, Beta was already an alcoholic, sending or not sending wouldn¡¯t make any difference.

    Soon, six days had passed and Zhao Hai¡¯s convoy arrived at the camp for thest time. Before the convoy arrived, Zhao Hai already had all his things packed up. When the convoy came, Zhao Hai immediately said his farewells to Belluk and left the camp.

    But before leaving, Zhao Hai gave Beta another 50 jins of milk wine. Beta was very happy, but this time he did not dare get so drunk. He decided to keep the wine and wouldn¡¯t use them all up before Zhao Hai returns to the prairie. But what a pity, he would never imagine that the next time him and Zhao Hai would see each other, they would be enemies.

    After Zhao Hai left West Wonder King¡¯s camp, he followed his previous route and walked towards the Pig-headed race¡¯s domain. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to y any tricks inside the Cow-headed race¡¯s territory because if he suddenly disappeared, people would find it odd.

    Zhao Hai immediately sent Wales a letter after leaving the camp telling him that he was already out of West Wonder King¡¯s camp and would soone to find him.

    Then they hurriedly headed to the Pig-headed race¡¯s domain, but not too anxiously, they rushed but at a controble rate to avoid suspicion. Five days after leaving West Wonder King¡¯s camp, they managed to enter the Pig-headed race¡¯s territory.

    Upon arriving at the Pig-headed race¡¯s domain, Zhao Hai walked a bit further before he was certain that he wasn¡¯t followed by another person. Then he went into the space and gave the Ghost staff to a blood hawk to head towards the Mastiff n.

    Wales¡¯ recent days had not been well, although there was the grain that Zhao Hai provided to get through difficult times, the grain was not sufficient enough. This gave the people in the tribe a pessimistic mood, everyone seemed to think that their situation wouldn¡¯t turn for the better.

    Although Wales was trying to find ways to change the situation, there hasn¡¯t been a solution found. Even if he got grain everyday from Zhao Hai, the space bag had a limited size, there would be no way to send food at huge quantities for his people. Every time food was delivered to the camp, it¡¯ll be devoured instantly, making people worry about their next meal which further adds to the pessimism.

    Right now, Wales really wanted Zhao Hai to just appear in front of him. Although he already received a letter from Zhao Hai five days ago that he wasing, five days had already passed and Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t arrived yet. Currently, Wales felt that every day seemed to be as long as a year.

    He knew that the best time to counterattack would be right now. Because currently the Fighting Bulls arecking in troops, their human helpers were away, and now he received information from Zhao Hai that the human helpers were from the Radiant Church, which was good news since he can use this information to get aid from other beastmen.

    Although these facts made it clear that there was definite reason for sess against the Fighting Bulls, if his men¡¯s morale is not high, then all of these might as well be empty talk. After all, he may invite other race¡¯s experts to deal with the Fighting Bulls but he could not invite other¡¯s troops. Otherwise, they may face resistance when passing by other Cow-headed tribe¡¯s area.

    Having said that, Wales also had his own pride, he hopes that what the Herculean Bulls had lost, they themselves would be the ones to reim or otherwise the Herculean Bulls couldn¡¯t hold the title of being the Royal n of the Cow-headed race.

    Currently, Wales was sitting inside his tent, Yale and Mendez were sitting right next to him. There was also another man sitting inside the tent. The man looked old, his face wrinkled, but his body looked very strong, had eyes that showed wisdom, and an aura of a lord.

    This person was a Herculean Bulls¡¯ elder, Kony. He was a friend of Wales¡¯ father, the two grew up together so they were as close as brothers. It could be said that Wales and his group grew up while looking up to him, he was also an 8th rank expert and is very loyal and devoted to Wales¡¯ father. He was also one of the reasons why Gasol couldn¡¯t snatch the seat of chieftain after having killed his father.

    Moreover, this elder Kony is quite well-known in the tribe as a brave warrior, for the Herculean Bulls to have this much military prowess and fame, he contributed greatly through his achievements.

    However, there was also a small issue regarding this man. Like Wales¡¯ father, elder Kony never did have any trust towards humans, he did not make contact with humans, he did not cooperate with humans, more so wanting to ask for help from a human.

    Wales suddenly said to Mendez, ¡°Sixth Brother, didn¡¯t Little Hai deliver his letter a few days ago? Why hasn¡¯t he arrived yet?¡±

    Mendez replied, ¡°Five days, forget it, don¡¯t worry, Little Hai will surely arrive.¡±

    Kony knit his eyebrows and said, ¡°Little Seven, why do you always mention that human, do we not have any other means? To me, since winter still isn¡¯t in full bloom, why not go towards the Feline race¡¯s territory and pige some grains, not only would we have food, we can also develop a good rtionship with the Mastiffs.¡±

    Wales cannot bear with Kony¡¯s suggestions. Although Kony was very powerful, he was a military man through and through, and this time he wants to go raid the Feline race. If the Herculean bulls were to cause trouble for the Felines, then the Felines may be pushed to ally with the Fighting Bulls, which would create more trouble.

    If the Feline race were to side with the Fighting Bulls and suddenly attack them, they would be finished. Therefore, Wales had never thought of attacking the opposite party, he can only wait for Zhao Hai to arrive. As long as Zhao Haies and brought some grain, the morale of his troops would be stabilized, then they could prepare for the counterattack.

    Yale sighed and said, ¡°Kony, please talk less nonsense, if we go and attack the Felines, wouldn¡¯t that create more trouble? Our main concern now is to stabilize the morale of our men, then counterattack now that the injuries of our Supreme elder has been cured. Moreover, the Mastiffs has agreed to help us, while the Fighting Bulls currently don¡¯t have any helpers, now is the best time to counterattack, attacking the Feline race now would only worsen our position.¡±

    At this time, the sounds of running footsteps could be heard outside, then Wales¡¯ guard entered with an excited face and said,¡± Chieftain, young master Zhao Hai has arrived.¡±

    1. O, rly?

    2. Yale was that prophet guy that was with Zhao Hai.

 Chapter 295 - Revenge! Revenge!

    <h4>Chapter 295 - Revenge! Revenge!</h4>

    When Wales heard the guard, he immediately stood up and rushed towards the guard named Bogut, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Bogut excitedly replied, ¡°Yes, the caravan is not far away from here,e immediately.¡±

    Walesughed and turned to run outside the tent, Yale and Mendez also followed while Bogut also ran behind them. Inside the tent, only Kony was left, gazing at the empty area.

    Kony saw Wales¡¯ excited expression, he looked at the now empty tent then muttered, ¡°Looking too excited, let¡¯s go see what¡¯s so remarkable about it.¡± He slowly stood up and headed outside the tent.

    As he arrived outside, Wales had already ridden his mount and rushed towards the ins. The sound of hooves rumbling alerted the entire camp. The Herculean Bulls were horrified, they thought that the enemies had alreadye and attack them. Many people clutched their weapons and went with Wales.

    Kony became shocked at the situation at the camp. Of course he knew why Wales immediately rushed out of the camp, but he didn¡¯t imagine that the people¡¯s response would be this intense. This time he grasped the n¡¯s current situation, he now knew that his perception of his nsmen was wrong.

    Kony couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, then he what Yale said. In the entire Herculean Bull camp, only Yale could move him, since Yale and himself were of the same generation and the two of them were friends. In addition, Yale had always been smart, so Kony would almost always listen to Yale, because of this, Kony wouldn¡¯t object to Yale¡¯s words.

    And Kony wasn¡¯t apletely coarse fellow, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t attain his current position. Currently, he realized that the state of the n is far from what it was before. The young n members were as if rabbits that were being hunted, easily getting frightened by the sound of arrows, this made Kony angry.

    In Kony¡¯s mind, the Herculean Bulls shouldn¡¯t be afraid of anyone, they should be the bravest warriors in the entire prairie. No matter what kind of enemy they face, they should be courageous enough to charge into battle. No matter how many times they were defeated, they should still charge head on at the next confrontation. Looking at it now, these young Herculean Bulls fell short of his requirements.

    Wales did not have the means to change this right now, he had long been aware of this fact, but did not have any solutions. Currently he was leading Bogut and the others away from the camp. At this moment, he saw a beastman friendship g from afar and below the g was a carriage followed by a long caravan of carts.

    Walesughed and patted his mount, the mount moved faster and soon arrived next to Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage. Zhao Hai was standing outside his carriage at this time, watching Wales approach.

    Wales jumped down from his mount, heughed, opened his arms and hugged Zhao Hai, ¡°My goodness, you really made me wait.¡±

    Zhao Hai alsoughed and said, ¡°You really cannot me me, but brother, if you don¡¯t let go now I¡¯ll actually be killed by you.¡±

    Walesughed, then he put Zhao Hai down on the ground, he turned around and nced at the grain carts behind him, he looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°Why did you use carts to transport grain?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that this effect is better? Let your people see the grain, we have quite a few.¡±

    Walesughed and patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder forcefully. He knew that Zhao Hai did so to help his men recover their morale.

    At this time, Mendez and Yale had also arrived, and they both walked towards Zhao Hai andughed, leaving the people following them stunned, unable to understand what was happening.

    Wales also noticed that behind Zhao Hai¡¯s grain carts were about ten thousand argali, these argali were from Zhao Hai¡¯s trades with West Wonder King. Zhao Hai knew that when regards to beastmen, if they did not have any argali, then it would be akin to a human having nond, it¡¯ll make them restless. Therefore he took these argali out and nned to give them to Wales.

    Wales didn¡¯t need to say anything, he led Zhao Hai towards the camp. Although there were many argali in their camp,pared to the the tribe¡¯s hundreds of thousands of people, their argali were still too few, this made the Herculean Bulls feel unease.

    However, the grain that Zhao Hai brought this time would give relief to the Herculean Bulls. After arriving at the camp, the people of the Herculean Bull camp were very surprised as grain cart after grain cart were being unloaded until a pile of grain appeared in the camp. Looking at the huge pile of food, the people from the Herculean Bull camp became shocked silly, some even knelt down and started praying to the Beast God.

    And standing at the side was Kony staring nkly at all of these, he now finally understood why Wales was filled with the thought of Zhao Hai arriving, it was because of this.

    Konly looked at Zhao Hai, he really cannot see how this thin and small human could have such ability.

    After unloading about 100 million jin of grain, Zhao Hai stopped. Wales patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and then jumped on top of the grain pile, he looked around his nsmen and spoke loudly, ¡°My people, this year has been a disaster for our Herculean Bull tribe. Ourte chieftain was killed. We were even driven out of our homes by the traitorous Fighting Bulls. Many people thought that our Herculean Bull tribe was finished, that we are already defeated, but I would not say that the Herculean Bulls are finished. We Herculean Bulls were just taking a nap, but a thief just stole our belongings. We the Herculean Bulls, with the help of a friend, shall reim all that belonged to us!¡±

    The people below looked nkly at Wales, and then towards the piles of grain, their hearts lit up with fire. Just as what Wales had said, when they were defeated by the Fighting Bulls, they felt as though the sky had copsed, they felt that the Herculean Bulls were finished. Overnight, they lost all their grain, and all their argali, they thought that they wouldn¡¯t have hope, that their future was bleak, they all seemed to became nobodies.

    Wales looked at this nsmen. He knew that his words had an effect, so he went on, ¡°I want to tell everyone the good news that our Supreme elder didn¡¯t just recover from his injuries, but he also achieved a breakthrough. And he¡¯s going to teach those Fighting Bulls a lesson!¡±

    The Herculean Bulls burst into cheers, if the grain stabilized their hearts, the fact about their Supreme elder gave their hearts a shock of revival. Their grey future seemed to light up with hope.

    Wales waved his hand, the people began to calm down. Wales continued, ¡°The shameless Fighting Bulls didn¡¯t actually defeat us with their own hands, they cannot defeat us with their own strength so they asked humans for help. Moreover, they did not just invite an ordinary human expert, this human is actually from the Radiant Church. All of you know that this Radiant Church had always wanted to control and enve all the beastmen in the prairie. For the Fighting Bulls to be working for them, this is a betrayal to all beastmen, absolutely unforgivable! But we will not ask others for help, this is our Herculean Bull tribe¡¯s own matter, so we shall take revenge with our own hands! Revenge!¡±

    All the Herculean Bulls were shouting, ¡°Revenge! Revenge!¡±

    Wales went on, ¡°My nsmen, this human is Zhao Hai, my Beheading Blood Oath brother. He is a human merchant as well as a formidable mage. He has grain and is willing to support us in our path of vengeance. Some time ago, he gathered information for as at West Wonder King¡¯s camp and now he has arrived here carrying an innumerable amount of grain. Now that we have food, we shall fill our stomachs, we shall eat till we are full so that we can have the strength to fight. I order, that starting today, all of you shall sharpen your axes, prepare to go back and fight for revenge and im back our territory. im everything that belonged to us, im back our nsmen!¡±

    More and more beastmen gathered and loudly shouted, ¡°im back our camp! im back our camp!¡±

    Wales loudly said, ¡°My nsmen, go get some food, eat till you are full, we have a war to fight!¡± He waved his hand, the guards immediately distributed grain to their nsmen.

    Currently there were 500 thousand nsmen in the Herculean Bull camp, but Zhao Hai brought more than 100 million jin of grain, this means that each nsman can get 200 jin each, but some of these beastmen have families to feed to they would be given a few hundred more jin. But to them, this quantity of grain is already a lot. Even before their plight, it would be impossible for a person to be allocated 200 jin during winter season.

    While they were distributing the grain, Wales led Zhao Hai to his tent. After they entered the tent, Walesughed, Mendezughed, and a smile was stered on Yale¡¯s face. Zhao Hai became quite puzzled, he did not know why they wereughing.

    At this time, Kony was looking and Zhao Hai and Laura¡¯s group. He had not thought that they could bring so much food with them, looking onto Wales¡¯ words, he now understood what Wales meant. He believed that the Herculean Bulls now had a good chance to restore their past glory, even if they were led to battle at this very moment, the people would certainly agree.

    Morale is a thing that can¡¯t be seen nor can it be touched, but this thing can actually decide the result of a war. If the army doesn¡¯t have morale, even if they were trained well, it would be impossible for them do defeat a crowd of enraged peasants equipped with crude weapons, this is what morale can do.

    Before, what the Herculean Bullsck the most is morale, but now they have recovered it back. The current morale driven Herculean Bull army would even dare to charge a same number of Lion or Tiger race warriors, not to mention a small Fighting Bull tribe.

    After some time, Wales stopped. He turned to Zhao Hai, he smiled widely and said, ¡°Brother you came just in time, now we can n for the counterattack immediately.¡±

    Zhao Hai showed a faint smile, ¡°It¡¯s not toote, Big Brother did you manage to find help? When do you n to begin?¡±

    Wales thought for a moment then replied, ¡°We need to be quick now that morale is recovering. If the morale dissipates, then it would be too troublesome. I think we should contact the Mastiffs, immediately invite their experts to make sure they arrive fast.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any problems on my side, leave your army¡¯s food supply to me. Right, Big Brother, do you want to prepare some gifts for the Mastiffs this time? When I¡¯m not here, I¡¯m unable to prepare various things. Now that I came, you can tell me what you need, I¡¯ll deliver them to you.¡±

    Wales patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Brother, because of the Mastiffs my nsmen had fortunately able to live. The gave us some grains and argali, otherwise would be unable to reunite with me, how would you consider this matter?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment then he said, ¡°I have a lot of grain on hand, but if we were to give all of it to them, then your days will be bad. Brother, how about this, we¡¯ll give them milk wine, vegetables, fruit oil in addition to some grain as a gift, what do you think?¡±

    Wales stared nkly, the vegetables and fruit oil he understood, but milk wine is something that beastmen always produced, did Zhao Hai n to give that as a gift?

    Looking at Wales¡¯ appearance, Zhao Hai understood what he was thinking, he smiled and handed over a pot of milk wine, ¡°Brother Wales, taste it, this is your brother¡¯s milk wine.¡±

    Although shocked, Wales smiled and took the jug, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why did you start brewing milk? You want to be a beastman?¡± While talking, he poured some wine on a cup.

    While the wine was being poured out of the jug, the people in the tent involuntarily sucked some air into their noses, it was because the smell of the wine was too fragrant, a brand new kind of smell.

    Wales couldn¡¯t control himself, he took the cup and drained it dry. But he didn¡¯t think that this wine would be so strong, he choked and began to cough immediately. Zhao Hai was there smiling, Laura was at the sideughing, they already expected this kind of result.

    After quite some time, Wales eventually stopped coughing. He gave aplicated look at the wine pot in his hand, he looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Little Hai, this is milk wine? Why doesn¡¯t it have any color? And why is it so fragrant? How did you make it?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°This I cannot tell you brother, this wine is my lifeblood product. Brother, how was it? Is it qualified to be a gift?¡±

    Wales actually shook his head and said, ¡°Brother, do not gift this, instead why don¡¯t you just give it to me? I cannot bear seeing other people take away this wine.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed loudly.

 Chapter 296 - Semi-Warring Clan

    <h4>Chapter 296 - Semi-Warring n</h4>

    On the yellow and withered ins, an enormous convoy was moving forward. The convoy consists of about 2000 carriages, about a thousand wererge carriages used by the beastmen, while the remaining thousand were human carriages.

    Escorting the convoy was a team of ten thousand Herculean Bull cavalry. At the front was a human carriage, inserted on both sides of the carriage were two friendship gs, one from the Big bellied Pig tribe, while the other is from the Giant horned Bull tribe.

    Around the carriage was a group of Herculean Bulls, the cotton robes worn by these bulls were not ordinary showing their exceptional status.

    Zhao Hai was sitting inside the carriage, he looked towards Wales and said, ¡°Big Brother, can you drink moderately? If you drink all the wine, we won¡¯t have any left to gift.¡±

    At the moment, Wales was holding a leather pouch in his hand while having a mouthful of wine on his mouth. Watching this made Zhao Hai helpless, since the time he gave Wales some milk wine up until now, Wales almost never stopped drinking. He was always carrying a leather pouch filled with the wine around, Zhao Hai was helpless.

    Wales red at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You had such good wine but you never let me drink? hmpf, and you still want to gift it to others, I haven¡¯t drunk enough yet.¡±

    Walesughed, Lauraughed and Yale who was riding his mount alsoughed. They knew that Wales was just joking, but Zhao Hai¡¯s wine was really good, it even made Yale who was not an alcoholic a bit greedy for this wine.

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said to Wales, ¡°Brother, is it fine that there¡¯s only sixth brother to manage the camp?¡±

    Wales showed a faint smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Sixth brother is very good at logistics, don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then he said, ¡°Also, we¡¯re moving at wintertime, it would be better to prepare liquor. Winter is too cold no matter if you are a person or a magic beast. Before battle, it would be best to drink liquor to avoid being cold.¡±

    The light on Wales¡¯ eyes changed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have arranged this as well. These are desperate times for our tribe, I had all argali killed and be turned to rations, I also made a prohibition on alcohol consumption, controlling the amount of Milk Wine being drank. We only wait for the start of the battle. If this time we cannot im our camp back, then the Herculean Bulls might as well vanish from the prairie.¡±

    Wale¡¯s words held a trace of resolution, just as he said, the Herculean Bulls are preparing to go all out this time. Right now that their tribes¡¯ strength is dwindling, moreover they had lost their home in this war. if they cannot reim their territory back, then the Herculean Bulls will not have any more chances to rise back.

    Zhao Hai thought that Wales had gone a bit mad, but this madness was what the Herculean Bulls need right now, he sighed, ¡°Aside from second and third sister, how¡¯s the situation with eldest sister and fourth sister?¡±

    Wales nodded and said, ¡°Dead, they said the Fighting Bull chieftain ordered their execution. Not only them, the Fighting Bulls also executed all their servants. The old and weak were captured and turned into ves. This time I will make sure to have all Fighting Bull nsmen killed.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything, he knew that for the beastmen, killing was verymon. He replied, ¡°Brother, when dealing with West Wonder King, is it really necessary to do so?¡±

    Wales froze for a moment, then he nodded, ¡°West Wonder King¡¯s people can be spared, but West Wonder King himself must die. Little Hai, you must promise me that you will turn all the dead Fighting Bulls into undead, make them ves.¡±

    Zhao Hai forcefully smiled, ¡°Big Brother, that is several hundred thousand people, do you really want to do it?¡±

    Wales nodded, and fiercely said, ¡°If we don¡¯t do that, it¡¯ll be difficult to quell the hatred in my heart. Brother, you must promise me.¡±

    Zhao Hai was helpless, he said, ¡°Brother, wouldn¡¯t I profit much from this? After giving me all those people, mybat strength would increase, of course I¡¯d be happy to help.¡±

    Wales didn¡¯t say anything, he thought that Zhao Hai was justforting him. He had some basic understanding of ck Mages, he knows that if a ck Mage controls too many undead, they¡¯d have some difficulties. Amon ck Mage that canmand several hundred undead is already a very good feat. For him to request Zhao Hai to control several hundred thousand undead is actually a little excessive.

    What he didn¡¯t know was that Zhao Hai was not a true ck Mage. For Zhao Hai, controlling that much undead isn¡¯t much of a trouble, it was just like what Zhao Hai said, the additional undead would be a great help for increasing his strength.

    Wales has nowpletely regarded Zhao Hai like his own biological brother, even more than his own brother. In any case, his biological brother didn¡¯t achieve such high contributions such as Zhao Hai.

    Wales had an idea, if they won against the Fighting Bulls this time, in addition to turning the Fighting Bulls as ves for Zhao Hai, he is also prepared to give Zhao Hai several hundred thousand argali.

    However, he didn¡¯t say it out loud, it was only an idea. But he believed that Yale and Mendez wouldn¡¯t disagree, because without Zhao Hai, there would be no longer any Herculean Bulls today.

    This time, they were nning to give some gifts to the Mastiffs. Zhao Hai initially didn¡¯t want toe, but Wales forced him to go because he felt that it would be advantageous for Zhao Hao to be acquainted with the Mastiffs. The two could also do trades with each other, which would not only benefit Zhao Hai, but it would also benefit the Mastiffs.

    The convoy slowly progressed, the Mastiff¡¯s main camp isn¡¯t too far away. The Mastiffs set a certain area close-by for the Herculean Bulls to live in, as well as to protect them. This made Wales very touched.

    For the Herculean Bulls, the people that helped them in their present situation were true friends. This time¡¯s disaster could be said to be a test. You could find who your real friends were during this time, differentiate friends from wolves.

    It would take two days to travel from the Herculean Bull¡¯s camp to the Mastiff¡¯s camp. Wales didn¡¯t hurry but proceeded slowly.

    Before Zhao Hai arrived, Wales already informed the Mastiffs about the matter with the Radiant Church and the Fighting Bulls. Among the beastmen, the Mastiffs held a higher status than the Herculean Bulls, so when Wales told the news to the Mastiffs, the Mastiffs would pass the news on to the Lion and Tiger tribes, for a war n to know about this matter, it would mean that there would be a huge purge that will happen in the prairie.

    It could be said that for the beastmen, the most loathsome human organization would be the Radiant Church. They always suppress the beastmen, they talk to the beastmen as though they are inferior, and they also had many wars with the beastmen due to repeatedly provoking the inhabitants of the prairie.

    What¡¯s most important was that they had tried to control beastmen tribes before, thus making tribes experience internal strife. This made all the beastmen full of hatred for the Radiant Church.

    When Wales received the news from Zhao Hai, that the Fighting Bulls were working with the Radiant Church, he knew that as long as the information bes known, the Fighting Bulls would be finished.

    Wales believed that when the Lion and Tiger tribes received the message from the Mastiffs, they would act and thus will help Wales reim their ce.

    However, Wales didn¡¯t want to rely on the powers of the Warring ns to retrieve his position as the Royal Family. Because if that happens, the prestige of the Cow-headed race would plummet, which would make his rule on the entire race difficult in the future.

    At night they pitched their tent in the ins. Wales did not make a huge fuss, he just ate some food and took a rest, he wants to save his energy, so all enjoyment would be put on hold.

    Wales, for the sake of the war preparations, put strict measures on everything. Even on this trip, he only brought basic foods, there were no argali brought. Wales wanted the argali to be turned to war rations.

    The next day after they woke up, they can already see the foraging teams of the Mastiffs. Beastmen foraging can be seen everywhere on the prairie. They need to prepare for winter, thus you can see them foraging for grass everywhere, not just nsmen, but there were also many ves working.

    You can say that this was the busiest time of the year for the prairie. The Mastiffs can also spot Wales¡¯ group, one can see the fondness of the Mastiffs of the Bulls, many Mastiffs ran over to greet Wales.

    This was also the first time that Zhao Hai saw the Mastiffs. The Mastiff nsmen were big, about 2.5 meters tall maximum. Although they were shortpared to the Herculean Bulls, they weren¡¯t that short in general, their bodies were sturdy, with a giant Mastiff head. On their faces and necks was ayer of fur, this made them look like mighty lions.

    Their voices were deep, but it had an remarkable power of pration that made people feel the strength on their voices, very domineering.

    In fact, on the entire prairie, the Mastiff tribe is very well known. Even therge Wolf, Tiger, Bear, and Lion tribes wouldn¡¯t carelessly provoke the Mastiffs. They are very strong, a number Mastiffs could hold wind against the same number of Lions, if against the Tigers, they would be slightly disadvantaged, if against the Wolves, they¡¯d certainly win, of against the Bears, the Bears would also be defeated. Such prowess made the Mastiffs quite famous in the prairie.

    However, the Mastiffs had so many ns in their race, and their strengths were not well, therefore the Mastiff can only rank a bit lower as a tribe. For the people in the beastmen prairie, the Mastiffs can be considered as a warring n, but they can only hold onto half of this im because of their unique situation, thus they could only be ssified as a Semi-Warring n, and only the Mastiffs hold this ssification.

    1. I think this refers to dogs having numerous breeds. So, in a way, the weak breeds sort of dilute the overall power of the race.

 Chapter 297 - Mastiff Chieftain

    <h4>Chapter 297 - Mastiff Chieftain</h4>

    The Mastiffs had also noted Zhao Hai¡¯s presence. When they looked at Zhao Hai, Wales quickly exined to them that Zhao Hai was his Beheading Blood Oath brother.

    It was very clear that to the beastmen, the Beheading Blood Oath was a sacred pledge which all beastmen respect. No matter which race you are, as long as you have undergone the Beheading Blood Oath, to the beastmen, you are already one of them.

    Because of this, none of the Mastiffs treated Zhao Hai any differently. On the contrary, the became more enthusiastic towards him, this is because other than being Wales¡¯ brother, they also noted the presence of two beastman friendship gs on his carriage.

    Friendship gs were also equally important to the beastmen. Thus, when the Mastiffs saw that Zhao Hai was Wales¡¯ blood oath brother and also had two friendship gs, they naturally wouldn¡¯t treat him as any ordinary human merchant.

    At noon the next day, they finally reached the main camp of the Mastiffs. This camp was more impressive than West Wonder King¡¯s. It was ced on top of a hill, below it was a small river with an adequate volume of water that was quickly flowing. In this manner, they could use the river as a natural barrier as well as a source of water, this made it a very convenient resource.

    On the river, the Mastiffs have built a wooden bridge. The bridge looked very sturdy, it was also wide, enough for 10 carriages to pass side by side. Moreover, not far from the hill was gentle flowing water, this let people bathe in it, the area was an absolutely good area to settle in.

    The hill wasn¡¯t that tall, but you can see the visible height. Saying that, the camp was really big. It looked like it can amodate more than a million people.

    These one million people were not gathered together, beastmen cannot clump up close to each other, this so that they could not damage the grasnds too much. Therefore, they were scattered all around, looking at the distance, it looked like the tents have almost covered the inspletely.

    Just as Wales were to see the Mastiff nsmen, a team of cavalry came out of the main camp. The team was notrge, there were only over 100 riders. These 100 riders were very fast, additionally, they didn¡¯t emit any sound. Zhao Hai paid attention to their mounts, their mounts looked very special as they were veryrge mastiffs, there was no need to ask, these were the Mastiff¡¯s beast cousins.

    The team of cavalry quickly reached their group, the one at the lead looked at Wales thenughed and said, ¡°Wales, you fellow, you finally came to see me.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the Mastiff, he looked young and with a strong stature. He was not badpared to the Herculean Bulls. Compared to other Mastiffs, this one had a heavy beard on his face, making him look very like a Lion. He wore a cotton robe and although the weather isn¡¯t warm, there was an opening on his bosom, revealing his chest which was full of ck fur. He gave off a natural, primal aura.

    A person¡¯s personality and his appearance almost always doesn¡¯t have anything to do with each other. Although beastmen have huge bodies, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t judge them by how they look.

    The Mastiff standing in front of Zhao Hai gave him a feeling of being unconventional. He looked like a courageous and upright man willing to go through dangers and perils with his friend.

    The Mastiff also noticed Zhao Hai, he turned to Wales and said, ¡°Wales, is this human your beheading blood oath brother? Why did you perform your Beheading Blood Oath ritual with a human?¡±

    Wales looked at the Mastiff and said, ¡°Buffon, don¡¯t spout nonsense, my brother Zhao Hai is a good and honest person, don¡¯t go off scaring him. Little Hai, this is Brother Buffon, the Mastiff¡¯s fifth Prince.¡±

    Zhao Hai immediately gave a salute to Buffon, but inside he felt likeughing because he remembered that there was a star yer back on earth named Buffon. He didn¡¯t expect to meet a person here with the name Buffon.

    Buffon stared at Zhao Hai, sizing him up, then heughed and said, ¡°Since you are Wales¡¯ blood oath brother, then you are also my fellow brother. Brother, the Mastiffs wee you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Thank you, Brother Buffon.¡±

    Wales then followed up, ¡°Buffon, you can¡¯t expect us to continue speaking here, can you? Quickly invite us in, I¡¯ve brought a lot of gifts for uncle.¡±

    Buffon nced behind the carriage, he noticed a lot of leather bags, it looked like they contained some sort of liquid. This made him stare, he turned his head to Wales and said, ¡°Wales, you¡¯re not really giving my father milk wine are you? Are you kidding me?¡±

    Wales stared at him and said, ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t like it then don¡¯t drink. Right, do you have any cooked mutton? I¡¯m famished.¡±

    Buffon obviously didn¡¯t get offended, he led the convoy to the camp. As the entered the camp, they immediately headed towards the hill. Up on the hill, Zhao Hai saw a g, it was clear that this was the Mastiff race¡¯s royal g, a big golden tent was erected there.

    Sure enough, after a while, they came upon the golden tent. Although the tent looked impressive, there were no fences nor patrols here. Except for the golden facade, it looked like any ordinary tent, but this one had two guards at the entrance.

    The convoy stopped, Wales took Zhao Hai, Yale and several other escorts towards the big tent. Currently, Wales put away the silly face he wore just moments before when him and Buffon were cracking jokes, his face was now very stern.

    Zhao Hai also followed right by Wales¡¯ side. Under the leadership of Buffon, the two followed towards the tent, upon which they entered. Zhao Hai stared for a moment, the tent¡¯s magnificent exterior was vastly different to its interior, which looked very simple. Like West Wonder King¡¯s tent, it had a huge brazier, amp hanging from the ceiling, and a writing desk. Behind the desk was an old Mastiff, on both sides of the desk were a row of chairs, it looked like a conference room. Aside from these, the ornaments inside were very simple, which was good.

    As soon as Wales entered the tent, he quickly took two steps forwards then kneeled towards the old Mastiff, ¡°Wales has seen Uncle Buzeer.¡±

    Zhao Hai also hastily knelt to greet. Buzeer chuckled the said softly, ¡°Good, little seven, get up, you don¡¯t need to be polite with me, I heard you brought many gifts? You bringing these gifts, now is a difficult time.¡±

    Wales smiled and stood up, ¡°Uncle, I brought human specialty products, we can spare as much, we also want to show respects to you.¡±

    Buzeer faintly smiled, ¡°Very well, you have a good heart. Right, this is your Beheading Blood Oath brother?¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to slight Buzeer, he immediately knelt down and greeted, ¡°Zhao Hai has met Uncle.¡±

    Buzeer nodded his head and smiled, ¡°Get up, since you¡¯re a brother of Wales, you can also be considered as my nephew, you don¡¯t need to be too polite,e sit.¡±

    Zhao Hai expressed his gratitude, then retreated towards Wales. Wales went forward and waved his arm towards his guards which then handed him a silver pot containing wine. Wales handed the pot to Buzeer and said, ¡°Uncle, this milk wine is made by little Hai, I thought it tasted good so I brought you some, have a taste.¡±

    Buzeer looked at Wales, he didn¡¯t have any negative expression, he smiled and replied, ¡°Good, Milk Wine is a good thing, we beastmen cannot live without it. I¡¯ll taste this milk wine made by your brother, let¡¯s see how itpares to our milk wine.¡±

    Wales smiled and walked towards Buzeer, he poured over some wine right onto Buzeer¡¯s ss. Just as Buzeer said, beastmen cannot be separated with their milk wine, it has be an important factor in their lives, thus, there¡¯s a wine ss already ced on Buzeer¡¯s table.

    When Wales poured the wine, Buzeer was stunned. He had drank milk wine all his life but had not seen a wine as clear as this one, this had surprised him.

    Also, he didn¡¯t suspect Wales of ying a trick on him, because he can clearly notice the distinct smell of milk wine. One should know that a Mastiff¡¯s nose was more sensitive than most beastmen.

    After Wales finished pouring the wine, Buzeer immediately grabbed it and took a sip. Unlike Wales who immediately downed his wine, Buzeer did not drink too much. Feeling the small amount of wine in his mouth, Buzeer couldn¡¯t help but be intoxicated on the wine¡¯s taste.

    Beastmen love their liquor, no matter if they were ordinary citizens or members of a royal family. Thus, Buzeer also loved drinking, and he could swear that he hadn¡¯t drunk such tasty liquor before.

    He couldn¡¯t help but close his eyes, slowly enjoying the taste of wine. After a moment, he opened his eyes and turned to Wales, and then he looked at Zhao Hai and smiled, ¡°People have always said that Humans are smarter that Beastmen, I, like most people, didn¡¯t believe it. But now I knew I was wrong, looking at how the beastmen weren¡¯t able to improve the taste of milk wine after thousands of years. Young man, you surely are quite talented. This old man wants to thank you for making me taste such fine wine.¡±

    It was clear that he was addressing Zhao Hai, Zhao Hai bowed and replied, ¡°Uncle is too polite, it was because the materials I used are good quality, I¡¯m d Uncle liked it.¡±

    Buzeer smiled, ¡°Good, Wales, you don¡¯t need to apany this old man. Little five, go lead Wales to drink. Remember to send me a few pieces of mutton, I¡¯m inviting a few elders in, so also give us some wine. This wine is really fragrant, we old guys want to enjoy a few cups.¡±

    Buffonplied, he lead Wales and then turned away.

    1. just a remainder, small letters for beasts, big letters for beastmen

 Chapter 298 - If We Wonâ€™t Succeed, Then Weâ€™ll Die With Honor

    <h4>Chapter 298 - If We Won¡¯t Seed, Then We¡¯ll Die With Honor</h4>

    After the group went out of the tent, Buffon immediately spoke andughed, ¡°Wales, you ungrateful brat, you had such good liquor but you only took it out and gifted it to father. Although father likes to drink, he just doesn¡¯t drink any ordinary wine. For him to say that the wine is good, it certainly wouldn¡¯t be bad. Did little Hai really make it?¡±

    Wales smiled and replied, ¡°Of course he did, what do you think. Hehe, I remember someone saying that me giving uncle milk wine is a joke? How about not drinking for now?¡±

    Buffon immediately yed the fool, ¡°Someone did? Who said it?¡± With his appearance, in addition to his huge dog head, nobody could really tell if he was joking or not.

    Wales and the groupughed, then they immediately arranged for some wine to be delivered to Buzeer. They sent arge bag, about 50 jin of wine, after which they headed towards the area next to Buzeer¡¯s. There were already several fires built, along with argali being roasted.

    Zhao Hai can tell that Wales was very popr with the Mastiffs as they would greet him with smiles on their faces. Wales would also greet those people and would crack jokes from time to time.

    And these Mastiffs, when regards to their fifth prince Buffon, didn¡¯t have any attitude of reverence, as they would often tease Buffon. Zhao Hai could see that the Mastiffs liked Buffon, you can say that Buffon is very popr with his nsmen.

    Several people arrived at the campfire, immediately a few drunkards encircled the fire. Obviously, they were freeloading, but Buffon didn¡¯t catch them, he ridiculed a few of them, making some go home and get a few snacks.

    The drunkards didn¡¯t say anything, they ran back home and soon they came back with some beastmen specialties such as milk skin, cheese and so on.

    Wales, however, had arge amount of vegetables brought out by Zhao Hai. This made the beastmen wide-eyed, one must know that vegetables were very rare in the prairie.

    It was at this time that the argali had finished roasting, the milk wine that Zhao Hai brought started to be poured. The result didn¡¯t even needed to wait for the mutton to be eaten up, the vegetables that Zhao Hai brought were obliterated, there were many drunks sprawled under the table, they have drank the wine too quickly, they have became drunk.

    But what surprised Zhao Hai the most was Buffon, this guy was like a bottomless barrel. During his first drink, his face still had a hint of red, even his tongue had stretched out, but after a few cups he acutally recovered. Cup after cup of liquor went to his stomach, Zhao Hai went speechless.

    Moreover, this guy didn¡¯t even eat mutton, he seemed to be a herbivore, he plugged his mouth with vegetables enough for Wales to reprimand him. But he didn¡¯t listen, he just went on his own way.

    Zhao Hai was somewhat envious of Buffon. By this time, Zhao Hai already had a general view of the Mastiffs. They were the most simple type of beastman, they like the strong, they disy their happiness and anger outwardly, they stick to their own way of doing things, never caring for other¡¯s criticism. Such race is worth a merit.

    The feast made Zhao Hai very happy because the Mastiffs were very amodating. When Zhao Hai finished eating, they went to the tent prepared for them. The tent had a fire pit inside, they cane in and rest anytime.

    With this heartfelt arrangement of the Mastiffs, Zhao Hai and Laura were very thankful, but they still went to the space to rest. This time, in order to help Wales, Zhao Hai¡¯s supplies had been reduced significantly. There weren¡¯t many argali left in his space, moreover, he also brought out a lot of grain, vegetables and fruit oil. Fortunately these products were produced by the space, otherwise he¡¯d be helpless.

    Now that things have gotten to this point, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t retreat. His investment was not small, if Wales were to fail, his losses would be massive.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think about these anymore, all he wanted right now was to help Wales get his revenge. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know that the Beheading Blood Oath had slowly influenced him, but this effect isn¡¯t any disadvantageous to Zhao Hai.

    The next morning, after breakfast, Wales went to see Buzeer, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t go with him. He knew that the reason Wales wanted to meet the chieftain this time was to discuss the matter of his counterattack.

    This time¡¯s meeting of Wales and Buzeer can be said to have a huge impact for the future of the Herculean Bulls. If the Mastiffs were to help, Wales would have a seventy percent chance of sess, otherwise he¡¯d only have fifty percent.

    Of course, Wales wouldn¡¯t ask for troops from Buzeer, instead, he wanted to request the deployment of the Mastiff¡¯s 9th rank expert as help. This was what Wales and Buzeer had agreed on before, Wales was asking whether Buzeer couldply.

    Whether it were humans or beastmen, the deployment of 9th rank experts were not a small matter. So even if Wales had a good rtionship with Buzeer, thetter wouldn¡¯t dare say that he had full assurance.

    Zhao Hai and Yale sat quietly inside Wales¡¯ tent, they were waiting for the final news. As long as the Mastiffs agreed, the only thing left is to n for the attack.

    Shortly before noon, Wales finally came back, as soon as his face entered the tent and saw Zhao Hai, heughed, ¡°They agreed, Uncle Buzeer agreed, their 9th rank elder also agreed. Little Hai, thank you, if you hadn¡¯t brought in the information, I¡¯m afraid their elder wouldn¡¯t agree.

    Zhao Hai and Yale cheered, they jumped, they knew that the only thing left is to grasp victory.

    Seeing the group being happy, Buffon said, ¡°This is a happy asion, right? We should drink a few cups!¡±

    The group turned around, they didn¡¯t know when Buffon arrived in front of their tent. He grinned at them, Wales rushed out and grabbed Buffon, heughed and said, ¡°Drinking two cups isn¡¯t enough, me must drink two pots!¡±

    Buffonughed as well, he did not fare well the previous evening, he had to be lifted to his tent. But he was really happy, because the wine was too tasty.

    After a moment, Wales finally calmed down. He looked at Buffon, ¡°Thank you, Buffon. I know you¡¯ve done a lot of work this time, thank you.¡±

    Buffon chuckled, ¡°This is actually also in consideration for our Mastiff tribe, just think what would happen if you Herculean Bulls were to be reced by the Fighting Bulls as the royal n of the Cow-headed race. The Fighting Bulls had no connections nor rtions to us. It would not be good for us to make them the royal n of the Cow-headed race, thus we¡¯ll certainly support you.¡±

    Wales smiled faintly, of course he knew that Buffon was only saying this tofort him. Regardless of who the royal n of the Cow-headed race were, it wouldn¡¯t actually matter to the Mastiffs. If you were topare the overall strengths of the two races, the Mastiffs were many folds stronger than the Cows.

    After taking care of this matter, Wales did not spend too long at the camp. The next day, they immediately set out early to return, this time they hurriedly traveled and at that night they arrived at the Herculean Bull camp.

    Upon arriving, Wales immediately busied himself on nning for the counterattack. They also had more argali killed and made into rations.

    Although Zhao Hai can follow them and provide grain at any time, it was impossible for beastmen to be unable to eat meat, especially during war, so they still prepared rations.

    But this time, the way they prepared rations were not the same as before. Before when they prepared their rations, they would have the mutton air-dried, then it would be boiled during consumption. This time they didn¡¯t air-dry their meat as they just did not have the time to do so. After they had the argali killed, they immediately boiled their meat, then gave them to Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai was a huge mobile warehouse, if they didn¡¯t make use of him, then they¡¯d be fools.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai gave Ares orders to make more milk wine. He is even prepared to use his fruit wine supply if Wales were tock milk wine, it isn¡¯t good to run out of wine.

    For the beastmen, not being able to drink during winter is the same as taking their lives. And another reason Wales did such arge scale ughter of argali to turn in rations is also to use their skin as supplies for warmth. The winter in Beastman Prairie is too cold, and this time, they didn¡¯t have any other materials, Zhao Hai also had ran out of materials. So the only solution is to kill the argali and use their sheepskin to keep warm.

    Zhao Hai did not oppose their decision. The beastmen had their own way of living. He cannot intrude upon their ways. Zhao Hai can only help Wales with the means he already had.

    Zhao Hai actually thought of having Wales enter his space then transport them to an area not far from the Fighting Bulls and release them there. The Fighting Bulls certainly wouldn¡¯t expect such sudden attack.

    However, he gave up on this idea, he knew it wouldn¡¯t work because his secret would bepletely exposed. He¡¯ll certainly be the target of all major forces on the continent, then he couldn¡¯t show his face on the continent for the rest of his life.

    Green didn¡¯t oppose Zhao Hai¡¯s decision to help Wales. This is because they thought that the prairie could be another escape route for them.

    Currently in the Aksu Empire, they didn¡¯t dare show themselves too much. And if one day other people would discover the situation of the ck Wastnds, they must find another ce to settle down.

    Although there was the Carrion Swamp¡¯s Flower City, it was a dead end. If they go there, they would have to live there for the entirety of their lives. And if Zhao Hai were to die, they certainly wouldn¡¯t have any way of getting out. They could only wait for their deaths there, so that ce was not the best ce of retreat.

    But in the Beastman Prairie is different, the rtionship between humans and beastmen were generally not good. Even if Zhao Hai made a huge sin in human territory, the beastmen here can still ept him.

    However, the beastmen were also not so dull. You must be epted by the beastmen first to be able to settle here. Now that Zhao Hai is helping Wales, his integration to the prairie had already started. As long as he bes an inseparable brother to Wales, the other beastmen would definitely ept him, thus providing Zhao Hai another burrow to escape to.

    For one thing, in business terms, Zhao Hai was currently investing. If he were to seed, he¡¯s have returns of a hundredfold or even a thousandfold. If he were to fail, he¡¯d only lose some resources that the space can just rece given some time. Looking at this, why wouldn¡¯t he support Wales?

    After obtaining Green¡¯s approval, Zhao Hai can go all out in helping, other than making Wales aware of his space. As long as he has the ability to help Wales, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be stingy.

    During this time, the Herculean Bulls¡¯ camp was very busy. This time they are putting all of their manpower into preparing for their all out counterattack. If they were to fail this time, then the Herculean Bulls would vanish from the Beastman Prairie.

    Zhao Hai looked at the people busying themselves in the camp. He can feel the resolve and vigor in the bodies of these people, even if they fail, then they¡¯d have died for an honorable cause. Many times have Zhao Hai heard these words, but only few can only achieve it. But this time, Zhao Hai is convinced that the Herculean Bulls would achieve it. They have no other escape routes toe back to, they already killed all of their argali, effectively cutting off all paths to retreat.

    Argali for the beastmen is equivalent tond for humans or a shop for merchants. But this time, the Herculean Bulls had killed all argali, just like a farmer selling off his ownnd. If they do not seed, they¡¯d have no possessions left in this world, they could only be ves, or even just die.

    Zhao Hai knew that such group is to be feared. In China there was a saying, ¡®An army burning with righteous indignation is bound to win'' . Now, these warriors of the Herculean Bulls have be underdogs, they have lost their homnd which they have settled in for generations, they have lost their family members, lost their own pride, they had almost lost all hope. Now they ce all of their strengths towards a single matter, which was revenge! im back all that belonged to them, or otherwise die!

    Laura had also noted the actions of the Herculean Bulls. She did not say anything, she only followed Meg and helped whenever she could. In any case, they had already thrown in their lot with Wales, if they cannot help Wales win this war, then they could just get out of the prairie.

    Half a month after Wales returned from the Mastiff camp, the prairie¡¯s winter came. Overnight, the prairie plunged into winter with its piercing cold wind, the grass turned yellow in one night. This is also the first time Zhao Hai encountered the fierce prairie winter.

    Laura didn¡¯t dare exit their tent, it was too cold. Laura felt that as soon as they go out, they would immediately freeze to death.

    However, Wales¡¯ reaction was just normal. They immediately donned their winter clothes, it seemed like the winter had no effect on them.

    1. That pleb from therge horned bull n.

    2. I think this refers to the fact that they managed to make the wastnds fertile again bit by bit.

    3. ¨¡i b¨©ng b¨¬ sh¨¨ng

 Chapter 299 - Snowstorm

    <h4>Chapter 299 - Snowstorm</h4>

    Seeing the tribe ready, Zhao Hai knew that the time for attack wasing. His heart was a little agitated, this will be the first time that he¡¯ll witness a battle between several hundred thousand people, he cannot help but be excited.

    Zhao Hai was also preparing, since he knew that the time for revenge is not far. While they were busy in their tent, the tent curtain was suddenly lifted, then Wales came in. The action caused a cold breeze toe in, Laura couldn¡¯t help but shrink her head into her coat.

    Wales saw Laura¡¯s appearance, heughed and said, ¡°Laura, you have to get used to the temperature soon you know, because the coldest time of winter hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡±

    Laura¡¯s face paled, she shook her head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I cannot get used to it. If the coldest time came, I think I¡¯ll just freeze to death.¡±

    Wales cannot help butugh, he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Zhao,e with me, the Supreme Elder wishes to see you.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared nkly, he didn¡¯t think that the Herculean Bulls¡¯ Supreme Elder would want to see him. The Supreme Elder is a 9th rank expert, people on that power level cannot be met just casually.

    Zhao Hai immediately responded, he nodded and replied, ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go, I don¡¯t want the elder to wait long.¡± Wales nodded, then walked outside with Zhao Hai.

    Although Zhao Hai¡¯s physique isn¡¯t that good, he was not afraid of the cold. This may be rted to the previous him who lived at the northern part of China. The winters in Northern China were also very cold, Zhao Hai was already used to this temperature.

    They quickly arrived at Wales¡¯ tent. Wales was not polite, he immediately raised the curtain and entered together with Zhao Hai.

    Mendez and Yale were sitting inside the tent. However, they both look solemn, as though they were of the younger generation. Zhao Hai also noticed an additional person inside the tent.

    Inside the tent sat an old man, inly dressed, with a tall and mighty body. He looked extremely majestic sitting there as firm as a mountain. Although the old man¡¯s eyes were closed, Zhao Hai felt that every movement inside the tent couldn¡¯t escape the notice of this old man.

    When they entered the tent, Wales was very careful, his footsteps were very formal as he slowly arrived at the side of the old man and said with a soft voice, ¡°Elder, Zhao Hai hase.¡±

    Zhao Hai went forward and performed a gesture toward the old man, ¡°Zhao Hai has met the Supreme Elder.¡±

    The old man slowly opened his eyes, he sized up Zhao Hai then faintly smiled, ¡°Get up young man, I express my gratitude for giving me medicine.¡±

    Zhao Hai hurriedly replied, ¡°The elder is too polite, it was this Zhao Hai¡¯s honor to be of help.¡±

    The old man smiled at Zhao Hai, ¡°You and Wales are blood oath brothers, therefore you are also part of the Herculean Bulls. I won¡¯t be polite to you, young man, take note of this, since you are a member of our n, remember that us Herculean Bulls have our own pride, and we¡¯d rather die than let go of this pride. In order for the Herculean Bull g to not fall into dust, you have to guard it with your life, can you do that?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared nkly, he didn¡¯t know where the old man was going with this, but he still replied with a serious tone, ¡°I can, I can do it.¡±

    The old man nodded, the turned and gave Wales a look. Wales bowed towards the elder, then went to the side and took out an already prepared war g and ced it on Zhao Hai¡¯s hands, ¡°Zhao Hai, this War g is the Cow-headed Race¡¯s King g, it¡¯s a War g that can only be used by members of the Cow-headed Race¡¯s Royal n, namely the Chieftain and the Crown Prince. Starting today, you are our Herculean Bull¡¯s Crown Prince.¡±

    Zhao Hai became stunned, he had not thought that when Wales went to fetch him today, he would be given a war g, and a King¡¯s g at that. This King¡¯s g didn¡¯t only represent the approval of the Herculean Bulls, but simrly, it also represented a special status in the Prairie, which was the status of being the Herculean Bull¡¯s Crown Prince.

    And in this special time, this King¡¯s g represents a huge responsibility for the uing counterattack of the Herculean Bulls. Giving Zhao Hai this War g represents their confidence in him and their sess.

    Zhao Hai received the War g solemnly, he looked at Wales and said, ¡°Be relieved Brother, rest assured knowing that I won¡¯t shame the Herculean Bulls.¡±

    Wales patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Little Hai, I wanted to wait after we have recaptured everything before handing you this War g. However, the Supreme Elder believed that such arrangement would be unfair to you. Your contribution to the Herculean Bull tribe had been astronomical, we can even say that the counterattack¡¯s merit belongs to you. So we gave this War g to you before the battle to let you know that the Herculean Bulls recognize your efforts, so you must treasure this g.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded seriously then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry brother, I¡¯ll treasure this g as if its my own life.¡±

    At this time, the Supreme Elder talked, ¡°Good, make sure to remember your own words Little Hai, we will move after the first wave of snow, prepare yourself well.¡± After which he shed and disappeared.

    After setting the day for the attack, Wales immediately sent a letter to notify the Mastiffs, then they quietly waited.

    The weather on the prairie changes constantly, but the beastmen had lived on this ce for many years, so they had their own means of forecasting the weather. On the day Zhao Hai received the King¡¯s War g, Wales also told Zhao Hai that an elder from the tribe had predicted that the first batch of snow to arrive in ten days would be the biggest snowstorm that had been seen for the past 10 years.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know how strong a snowstorm never before seen in ten years is, but he knows that this will bring no small inconvenience to their attack. However, on the other hand, it is also advantageous because nobody would also think that someone would march into war during this kind of weather.

    Ten days was not that long, but to people who were waiting, these ten days seemed like ten years. For this war, the Herculean Bulls had bet their all. While waiting, they¡¯d go sharpen their axes and take care of their mounts. Also at this time, Wales had prohibited his nsmen from drinking liquor, no one was allowed to drink.

    Not allowing beastmen to drink during winter is like taking their lives. But the Herculean Bulls didn¡¯t oppose this time and just epted the order. Since they couldn¡¯t drink, they could only exercise in this cold weather, some even went outside and practice their martial skills there.

    This is also the first time that Zhao Hai saw the beastman¡¯s soul techniques. When using their soul techniques, a projection of a beast would appear and slowly merge with their body and after which their strengths would increase. Looking at this, Zhao Hai suddenly had a chill, he felt that the process looks very much like being possessed by a soul, giving him a feeling of gloom.

    To everyone¡¯s disappointment, after ten days had passed and the sky was overcast, snow didn¡¯t fall down, making Wales anxious.

    At this time, the forecasting elder went to see Wales, he told Wales that the weather had undergone some changes. This time they wouldn¡¯t encounter a snowstorm that can only be seen once every ten years, but on that can only be seen once in fifty years. It would be best for the camp to group up immediately, otherwise their tents would be blown away by the snowstorm.

    Although the elder¡¯s previous forecast didn¡¯t hit right on the spot, Wales still decided to trust the elder. He made his nsmen group up the tents, then reinforce them, as well as building a few more additional tents to have their mounts stay in.

    This time the elder¡¯s predictions were not wrong. While they were reinforcing their tents,rge swathes of snow came blowing down like flying knives.

    Fortunately, the Herculean Bulls were known for their strength. After deploying all of their manpower, they managed to finish their reinforcements despite the buffeting snow. They had also grouped up all of their tents, making the ce much warmer.

    Naturally, Wales¡¯ and Zhao Hai¡¯s tent were at the very center of the camp so that they couldn¡¯t be directly affected by the cold, they were even warmer than before.

    When the snowstorm came, Zhao Hai and Laura came to know how fierce a once in fifty year snowstorm actually was, for a straight 10 days, day and night it fiercely stormed. The Herculean Bulls had to send people out to clear the snow on top of the tents, they had to be tied by a rope while working because otherwise they¡¯d be swept up by the fierce storm and die.

    Laura looked at the busy beastmen and sighed, ¡°In the face of such a storm, the power of men is truly very weak.¡±

    Its true, in front of such a snowstorm, the power of men was really insignificant. Even the well-known strength of the Herculean Bulls can only bow down to the power of nature, nature¡¯s might is really great.

    After ten days, the sky finally cleared and the sun finally came out. Although it was still very cold in the prairie, the fearful snowstorm had finally passed, the entire camp couldn¡¯t help but cheer.

    Laura also couldn¡¯t help but cheer, this was a contest between man and nature, and fortunately, man had managed to win. But this also came with a price, seeing the final tally, there were 123 Herculean Bulls who froze to death. Although the number was smallpared to the full five hundred thousand poption, it was still very sad.

    Although the snowstorm had already passed, Wales couldn¡¯t charge immediately because the area around the tents were filled with snow that was even higher than the tents. They first need to clear out the snow before they could move.

    But despite this, the camp still exploded with enthusiasm and soon the snow had been cleared enough for them to pass through.

    1. When you can¡¯t be arsed to think of a number XD

 Chapter 300 - Difficulty Hurrying Along

    <h4>Chapter 300 - Difficulty Hurrying Along</h4>

    Arge group walked slowly on the endless, snow-covered prairie. Looking at the scene, it was like they were lice walking on a bald person¡¯s head.

    At this time, there was nobody else on the ins. Prairie winter was terrible; cold winds, snowstorms, and wolf packs are the most fearful things currently on the prairie.

    Beastmen rarely leave their camps during winter, even more so a group of them. The group numbered about five hundred thousand beastmen. Although the snowynds were full of perils, the group didn¡¯t stop moving along.

    If you look at it closely, these group of beastmen were not only the young and strong, there were also many elderly, children, and women present, it was like an entire tribe was moving.

    The group was precisely the Herculean Bull tribe. On this expedition, not only did the young and strong go, everybody went.

    There was a saying in the prairie, ¡®Beastmen were longsting¡¯, so long as they are still breathing, they¡¯re still dangerous. This fully exined the fighting strength of the Beastmen, some elderly beastmen were sometimes more difficult to deal with than the younger ones, this was because although their strength wasn¡¯t as great as before, they still had experience that the young ones didn¡¯t have.

    The Herculean Bull women were also cannot be dealt with easily. Although they did not study beastmen soul techniques, they were still Herculean Bulls in the end with their innate divine strength. A fully mature female Herculean Bull would have strengthparable to a human 4th rank warrior, this made the Herculean Bulls quite fearsome among the beastmen.

    The Herculean Bulls had to choice but go all out, currently, there were no child too young nor an elder too old, all of them would be unable to escape the Fighting Bulls, they can only be ves. Under this circumstance, Wales decided to have everyone march together and fight it out with the entire n, otherwise the n would rather die.

    Zhao Hai followed the group, but he was inside his carriage instead of riding a mount outside like other people. Their carriage was covered with thick sheepskin since Laura couldn¡¯t handle the cold.

    In fact, while inside the carriage and behind shut doors, Zhao Hai and the group went inside the space, so they didn¡¯t suffer much. Meg immediately went to the vi¡¯s kitchen to heat up some tea and brought it in the living room.

    Laura drank her cup of hot tea, making her feel better. Laura put her cup down and sighed, ¡°Being inside the space is good, I think I¡¯ll freeze to death outside.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Is it too freezing cold? I feel pretty fine, not really feeling anything.¡±

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°Brother Hai, didn¡¯t you always live in the imperial capital? You should be like me who can¡¯t handle the cold, but why aren¡¯t you a least bit affected?¡±

    Zhao Hai faintly smiled, ¡°You forget, I¡¯m a mage, so I¡¯m quite resistant to cold, hehe.¡±

    In fact, this is only but one reason why Zhao Hai can take coldpared to Laura. But Laura was already convinced of this reason, she nodded ¡°That¡¯s good, I¡¯m afraid of you bing sick, it¡¯ll be quite troublesome.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my body is very healthy now that I drink life liquid everyday, if I were to get sick, I¡¯m afraid all other people could only be worse.¡±

    While Zhao Hai and the others were chatting andughing inside the space, Wales and the others outside weren¡¯t faring very well. Their bodies were fully wrapped with sheepskin, even their mounts were covered. On their hands were alcohol bags, the necks of the bags were exposed and if the beastmen were to feel too cold, they would chug some liquor into their stomachs to raise their body temperature, so that they could feel a little bit better.

    Marching during winter was a great trial for beastmen, it required endurance and the nerves to survive the task. Fortunately Wales had prepared heavily beforehand, otherwise all of them would be long dead.

    Inplete contrast to the prairie¡¯s cold weather, Iron Mountain Fort¡¯s weather was far from cold, the people were even wearing unpadded clothes. Since it was currently winter in the prairie, Zhao Hai went to Iron Mountain fort. Compared to the prairie, Iron Mountain Fort waspletely different, the grass was green here, as though the two ces were from two different worlds.

    Zhao Hai knew why the weather in Iron Mountain Fort was such. Firstly, because it was surrounded by the Iron Mountains, winter still hadn¡¯t arrived here. Secondly, its because Cai¡¯er managed to maintain the temperature, therefore ce was still rtively warm.

    Since Iron Mountain Fort was fine, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t worry about it anymore, and instead focused his mind on the prairie helping Wales.

    After a day¡¯s journey, night came, Wales had everyone stop, make their shelters, and prepare for resting. They didn¡¯t worry about dinner since they already had steaming hot mutton to eat.

    This was also Zhao Hai¡¯s idea, he told Wales to cook the mutton then Zhao Hai would store them while still warm. As long as the food was stored inside the space, it would retain its properties when taken out again.

    Upon hearing what Zhao Hai said, Wales immediately changed the way they prepared rations. After they boiled the mutton, they immediately gave it to Zhao Hai. In this matter, when the time for eating came, they¡¯ll have hot and delicious mutton which, in this winter weather, made the people happy.

    After constructing their tents, Zhao Hai immediately went to give everyone their food. He was quite busy, imagine catering for five hundred thousand people, its not an easy task.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯tin since he knew that these beastmen just marched the whole day while being cold and hungry. Because of this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make them leave their tents and instead he just delivered the food himself.

    Now that they were going for battle, the n was not separated ording to their families, but instead they were divided by gender. Each tent would have 20 people each and had separate tents for men and women.

    In order to avoid idents, there were no fires inside the tents, so they had to sleep on their sheepskins. But after eating the warm mutton and drinking the hot soup, they felt much better.

    When Zhao Hai was sending mutton and soup to the people, he also had the mounts be given their fodder. This was also prepared by Wales before and had Zhao Hai store them in the space.

    The Herculean Bulls had developed an extreme fondness for Zhao Hao, before they went to battle, they already experienced this treatment. They knew that if Zhao Hai was present, the logistical problems was solved.

    While all of these was happening, Wales was right beside Zhao Hai. He often asked his nsmen how they were. Such actions moved his nsmen, you can say that Wales had already captured the hearts of all his nsmen.

    Because they had to hurry during the daytime, they could only have two meals each day, one in the morning and one in the night. They used almost all the time during daytime to travel, almost nobody had time so dismount.

    This method of hurrying along, which was very taxing for anyone, made Zhao Hai view the tenacity of the beastmen.

    After given the Herculean Bulls their meals, Zhao Hai and the group gathered inside Wales¡¯ tent since they still hadn¡¯t eaten. They ate the same as the other Herculean Bulls, mutton and soup.

    Wales drank some soup and let out a long breath, ¡°Little Hai, we are very happy ah. To be so rxed before the battle.¡±

    Kony smiled and said, ¡°It it isn¡¯t only that, even before, when we go to battles during summertime it isn¡¯t asfortable as this time.¡±

    But at this time, Yale knit his eyebrows as he said, ¡°Currently our issue is that the time for travels are just too small. In the morning we collect our tents, and at the evening we set them up, thus there wouldn¡¯t be enough time for travelling. Now adding the asional snowfalls, the distance that we would travel is too short.¡±

    Wales put down his bowl and also frowned, he had no solution for this matter. In the summer, they can afford to not pitch their tents, just lie down using their sheepskin on the grass at nights. But in the winter it won¡¯t work since one would freeze to death.

    Zhao Hai looked at Wales¡¯ expression and said, ¡°Brother, how about this, tomorrow don¡¯t worry about deconstructing the tents, just proceed along. I¡¯ll go fetch the tents and store them on my space, and at night I¡¯ll just take it out, what do you think?¡±

    Wales replied, ¡°How would you dismantle the tent?¡±

    Zhao Hai faintly smiled, ¡°They don¡¯t need to be demolished, I¡¯ll just store them as they were, isn¡¯t that fine?¡± In fact, Zhao Hai¡¯s tent was already pitched inside the space, so when the time for resting arrived, he¡¯ll just take it out while Wales would still pitch his.

    But now that it seems that pitching and unpitching a tent was a waste of time, so Zhao Hai decided to store them as a whole.

    Wales was surprised, ¡°Can you store them all?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, if we can store them then that¡¯ll be best so we can save a lot of time. We still need to try.¡±

    Wales nodded, ¡°Very well, let¡¯s try that, that would be the best, then we would have more time to move along.¡±

    Mendez said, ¡°ording to our present progress, we should arrive at the old camp in about half a month or so. Little Hai, have you sent some blood hawks to monitor the Fighting Bulls that are in the old camp?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Be relieved, Sixth Brother, they were still there at this time, it¡¯s seems that they didn¡¯t leave the camp for the winter.¡±

    Wales¡¯ eyes lit up with a cold gaze, ¡°That is good, a chance of revenge is finally here!¡±

    1. Now that¡¯s just impossible, how long would it take?!

    2. They didn¡¯t know about the space, per se. They only know that Zhao Hai had space items.

 Chapter 301 - Captives

    <h4>Chapter 301 - Captives</h4>

    Zhao Hai was sitting inside a tent drinking some mutton soup and eating some mutton. This time, they weren¡¯t hurrying along anymore since they just arrived at an area not far away from Herculean Bull¡¯s old camp.

    Wales drunk an entire bowl of soup and ate a piece of mutton, after feeling nourished he turned to Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Little Hai, are you sure that the Fighting Bulls didn¡¯t see us?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry brother, the Fighting Bulls had note out of the camp after all this time, so it¡¯ll be impossible for them to spot us. But brother needs to prepare your heart, the Fighting Bulls hadn¡¯t treated you nsmen properly.¡± Zhao Hai stopped talking at this point.

    Wales looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°Little Hai, what¡¯s it like there?¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed, ¡°They didn¡¯t provide any tents for your nsmen, they also didn¡¯t give them some padded clothing, and they were only fed once every few days . Of the three hundred thousand captured Herculean Bulls, two hundred thousand remain.¡±

    Wales¡¯ eyes almost fell from their sockets, he stared nkly, one could see veins bulging on his head. Zhao Hai hurriedly added, ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t be angry, we can save your people soon.¡±

    Wales took deep breaths and closed his eyes, it took a while for him to calm down. He turned to Zhao Hai, ¡°Right, we can take revenge soon. Brother Hai, I want to thank you. Because of you all of these became possible.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Big Brother is too polite, I¡¯m the Herculean Bull¡¯s Crown Prince, isn¡¯t this what I should be doing? Brother, currently, the nsmen are grouped together, the elderly are ced at the outer parts while the women and children are in the middle, warming each other up by talking a walk from time to time. However, there were no Fighting Bulls monitoring them, so I can go there ahead and supply them some food, if there are weapons, I could also deliver it to them so that when weunch our attack, they may be able to help out.¡±

    Wales shook his head, ¡°We can give them food, but not weapons. They suffered for a long time, their bodies have long since grew weak. If we let them fight, they may just die in vain.¡±

    At this time, Mendez interjected while shaking his head, ¡°Brother Seven, I agree with Little Hai¡¯s words. We should give them weapons, not only can they provide help in killing the enemy, they could also use the weapons as a means of self defense. If we are battling, what if the Fighting Bulls were to send some people to kill them? Thus we should provide them weapons.¡±

    Yale also nodded, ¡°I also agree that we should give them weapons, but we can¡¯t give them weapons that are toorge, hatchets would be good, as they are not too conspicuous. Right, Wales did the Supreme Elder say when we¡¯ll begin?¡±

    Wales replied with a serious tone, ¡°The day after tomorrow. We cannot wait for too long, the earlier the better.¡±

    Yale nodded and said, ¡°At night?¡±

    Wales nodded, ¡°Yes, a surprise attack at night.¡±

    Yale asked again, ¡°Did the Mastiff elder arrive? How many are there?¡±

    Wales said, ¡°They arrived, two came. I actually didn¡¯t hope that the Mastiffs would send their three elders, but sending two is certainly a surprise.¡±

    Yale added, ¡°Good, let everyone take a rest tomorrow and prepare for the attack the day after tomorrow.¡± They want to attack the Fighting Bulls with the element of surprise. So while they were moving, they were very careful to note across any other tribes along the way, minimizing the advantages that the Fighting Bulls could acquire.

    What they¡¯re nning was the right thing to do, but moving around with five hundred thousand people while remaining undetected was challenging. Fortunately, beastmen tend to remain inside their camps during winter, so Zhao Hai lent Wales some hawks to survey the area ahead to spot some tents and then avoided those areas.

    This aid, along with his previous deeds, were taken by all the Herculean Bulls at heart. Now they were convinced that without Zhao Hai, their counterattack wouldn¡¯t be possible. This opportunity was given to them by Zhao Hai, thus the Herculean Bulls have been very respectful to him.

    In the current Herculean Bull n, even though Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t a beastman, his position wasn¡¯t any lower than elder Kony. Now, every time Zhao delivered them food, no matter old or young, they would give Zhao Hai their salutes, as a sign of their innermost gratitude.

    At this point, Zhao Hai told Wales, ¡°Big Brother, it would be better if you send a n representative with me. Otherwise, since the other nsmen do not know of me, they may make a fuss, and the Fighting Bulls might be alerted.¡±

    Wales knew that Zhao Hai was about to give his captured nsmen some food. He nodded and replied, ¡°Right, Uncle Kony, please go together with Little Hai. I¡¯ll have the hatchets prepared right now.¡±

    Kony didn¡¯t oppose, he nodded and replied, ¡°Good, when ites to familiarity with the other nsmen, I¡¯m at the advantage so it¡¯s right that Ie.¡±

    At this time, Mendez exited the tent to fetch the hatchets. He got a few of them, enough for a person to wield one each. Although these hatchets weren¡¯trge, in the hand of the Herculean Bulls they would be equally terrifying.

    Before long, all of the hatchets were collected and ced in the middle of the camp. Zhao Hai looked at Wales and said, ¡°Well, Brother, I¡¯ll go now.¡± After having said that, the middle of the camp was immediately covered in a ck fog taking Zhao Hai and Kony along. When the ck fog disappeared, the two also vanished from the camp.

    When the two appeared, they were already not far from the Fighting Bulls encampment, it was a huge camp. To be honest, this was actually the Herculean Bull¡¯s old camp, but now it was acquired by the Fighting Bulls.

    Kony can finally see the situation outside now that they were so close from the camp. Kony¡¯s eyes gave of a bit of light but Zhao Hai didn¡¯tment on it. They were again wrapped by the ck fog and reappeared right beside a ragged group. These people wore expressionless faces and were moving constantly. They were bundled together with almost having no gap between them.

    This time, Zhao Hai used Earth Magic to elevate the ce that they were in. Now they were able to see the whole group of Herculean Bull captives.

    The Herculean Bull captives didn¡¯t have anything to warm themselves up. So in order to survive the freezing winter, they crowded together to share warmth and kept moving around like a group of penguins. The person outside would be switched from time to time by someone from the inside so that nobody would freeze to death quickly.

    Although their methods did work, not everyone could survive the freezing cold and snowstorms. Of the three hundred thousand captives, only less than two hundred thousand remain.

    Many of those who died were the elderly, in order to save the Herculean Bull children, they ced the children in the middle of the group and stood outside to block off the cold winds. If the Fighting Bulls were to send some food, the children would be the first to eat. Because of the cold and hunger, many people died as a consequence.

    When Kony saw his nsmen, he grit his teeth almost to the point of crushing them. Then he patted the side of a nsman¡¯s face since they didn¡¯t manage to notice him, and with his old voice he said, ¡°Carrik, Carrik, I¡¯m Kony, can you still recognize me?¡±

    The Herculean Bull woke up and started to turn his eyes. He nced at Kony and seemed to not see him. He closed his eyes again before he opened them up quickly, as though in disbelief, the nsman looked around and then said with a lowered voice, ¡°Elder, why are you here? Were you also caught?¡±

    Due to the smallmotion, the surrounding people came to notice the new arrivals. But since all were elderly Herculean Bulls, some of them knew that Kony was able to escape and was thus surprised to see him here. However, since they were experienced, they didn¡¯t make any loud noises and seemed to continue on with what they¡¯re doing while engulfing Kony and Zhao Hai towards the middle of the group.

    Kony looked at Carrik and shook his head, his eyes were tearful, ¡°This old man has made you suffer, but your suffering will soon be over. The Seventh Prince Wales has managed to return to the n and became the new chieftain. He took us back here to seek vengeance, you only need to wait for two days. In two days, we will attack the Fighting Bull n. This is the chieftain¡¯s Beheading Blood Oath Brother and also our tribes Crown Prince Zhao Hai. He is also a formidable magician and today he brought us here to deliver you food and weapons. You only need to endure for two more days.¡±

    Carrik looked excitedly at Kony, his tears were flowing down. It was a very difficult time for them, they were waiting for this day and it finally arrived.

    At this time, the sky had already turned dark, and the Fighting Bull camp was very quiet, they seemed to have gone to bed. In such a weather, even Pr Bears and Giant Tigers who loved fighting would stay inside their camp to rest.

    They didn¡¯t fear that the Herculean Bulls would escape. In such a weather, if the Herculean Bulls were to try to escape without any warm clothes, then they would definitely freeze in the prairie. Thus they didn¡¯t send anyone to monitor the captives, but only sent someone look out for their argali and grain.

    Fortunately, Carrik and the others were veterans who had fought many battles. Although they were old and captured, they immediately calmed down, which was a skill they had acquired. Thus, the group resumed their tranquility after only a few moments as though there weren¡¯t anything new happening.

    Kony looked at their calmness and then turned his head to Carrik, ¡°Pass on the information that we havee back, so that they do not make a ruckus, act as though nothing¡¯s going on¡±

    Carrik nodded, immediately conveyed the message to the people around and pass it on. The message was simple, Elder Kony has returned, the other nsmen has returned.

    This information spread like a ripple as though a pebble had disturbed the pond. The message spread and then Zhao Hai also began giving out mutton and mutton soup. He didn¡¯t give them much, only half a jin ofmb as well as a bowl of soup.

    They did not dare speak too loudly, afraid that the Fighting Bulls might hear. Currently, Carrik didn¡¯t go with the other nsmen, but followed Kony and Zhao Hai at the side to help the nsmen.

    Zhao Hai started with the elderly first, some of these elderly were almost beyond saving, they need food the most.

    Carrik also came to know Zhao Hai¡¯s magic, he saw that in Zhao Hai¡¯s hand a bowl of hot soup and some warm mutton would suddenly appear. When he looked at Zhao Hai, he seemed to see the Beast God.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t give their weapons immediately, he was afraid of being found out by the Fighting Bulls. He only gave them some food. Then, in between the cover of Carrik and the others, they headed towards the center of the group where the women and children were and gave them some food.

    Zhao Hai found out that giving food this time was more difficult. Back at the main camp, he only needed to send food to each tent, but this time he needed to deliver them one by one to the hands of the people.

    Zhao Hai was busy until dawn. Although it was winter, Zhao Hai and Kony were sweating. When the morning came, all of the people had already drank hot soup and ate warm mutton. Kony then told Carrik about their means of transfer and then vanished from the group with Zhao Hai.

    Although Carrik still had to endure the cold winds here, they now have a burning hope in their hearts. If winteres, can spring be far behind?

    When Zhao Hai and Kony returned to the main camp, Wales still had not rested and had been waiting for them. Looking at their unsightlyplexion, Wales decided to walk to them instead.

    Zhao Hai was already tired and didn¡¯t have the energy to say a few words, he just waved his hand and went to the side to lie down. Kony fared better than Zhao Hai since he had a beastman¡¯s stamina, and also he didn¡¯t personally hand out the food one by one to the nsmen back then. Kony nodded at Wales and said, ¡°The food has been given, but Little Hai didn¡¯t give them the weapons in fear of it being discovered. He decided to give the weapons tomorrow as we gave the evening meal, I also agreed with this.¡±

    Wales nodded and asked, ¡°How were the nsmen?¡±

    Kony replied, ¡°There were less than two hundred thousand people left. Calcting thebat potential with the elderly and the women, they would amount to one hundred and fifty thousand which is still a formidable force. The rest have died of freezing or starvation and is now lying down on the prairie.¡±

    Wales, angrily snorted, ¡°Fighting Bulls, I¡¯ll certainly make you into ves for generations.¡±

    At this time the sound of snoring could be heard. Wales turned to look at where it came from, but realized that it was just Zhao Hai, tired and has fallen asleep.

    1. I just want to state that if an animal¡¯s name is capitalized, then its referring to the beastman version of that animal.

    2. If winter is approaching and everything is dying, then there is a spring season ahead. Source

 Chapter 302 - Time for Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 302 - Time for Revenge</h4>

    Wales looked at Zhao Hai sleeping soundly, he sighed and turned to Mendez, ¡°Sixth Brother, please return Little Hai to his tent, have Laura take care of him. Don¡¯t disturb him today.¡±

    Mendez asked, ¡°But what about breakfast?¡±

    Wales sighed and said, ¡°Just tell everyone to endure it today. Little Hai is too tired, these days he¡¯s the busiest person out of all of us.¡±

    Mendez didn¡¯t say anymore, he picked Zhao Hai up and went outside, soon he arrived at Zhao Hai¡¯s tent and had Laura receive Zhao Hai.

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s state and thought that he was injured. She put Zhao Hai on the ground hastily and then whispered with a low voice, ¡°Cai¡¯er, Cai¡¯er, quicklye out.¡±

    Cai¡¯er¡¯s form appeared, Laura immediately asked, ¡°Cai¡¯er, what¡¯s all this about? What happened to Elder Brother Hai?¡±

    Cai¡¯er looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°He¡¯s alright, just resting. He only needs to drink water from the space to get well.¡± After saying this, a small vine appeared in front of Zhao Hai¡¯s mouth, it reached towards the mouth¡¯s opening and then water from the space smoothly rolled off the vine into Zhao Hai¡¯s mouth.

    After drinking a mouthful, Zhao Hai opened his eyes. He saw Laura and couldn¡¯t help but be surprised, he touched his head and asked, ¡°I fell asleep?¡±

    Laura¡¯s heart ached when looking at Zhao Hai, she looked at him and said, ¡°Brother Hai, why do you try so hard? You need to be careful, we don¡¯t know what we¡¯d do if you get sick.¡±

    Zhao Hai faintly smiled, ¡°I¡¯m alright, its nothing, I¡¯ll only be busy for another two days. In a moment, we¡¯ll go give them breakfast. You did not see those who were captured by the Fighting Bulls, of the three hundred thousand, a hundred thousand died. Now only less than two hundred thousand Herculean Bull captives were left, they were all dressed in unpadded clothes while having little to no food and drink. Those Fighting Bulls were too vicious.¡±

    While speaking of this, Zhao Hai¡¯splexion was bad. He saw the ves on West Wonder King¡¯s camp as well as various ves all throughout the prairie, but this was the first time he saw that ves were treated like this. It was obvious that the people involved wanted the Herculean Bulls to die outpletely.

    This was the first time that Laura has heard of this incident since Zhao Hai never told them before. Now that she heard this information, she couldn¡¯t help but look shocked at Zhao Hai.

    Laura had also seen beastmen ves, she also saw Human ves in the past, but the way the Fighting Bulls treated their ves was a first for Laura.

    Although the humans did not treat their ves that well, they didn¡¯t make their ves die at will. After all, the ves were also their property, and nobody is willing to just throw away their properties.

    The beastmen ves were actually treated betterpared to human ves, therefore Laura didn¡¯t expect the Fighting Bulls to treat the Herculean Bull captives this way, they were too cruel.

    Zhao Hai sighed, ¡°I now wholeheartedly support Brother Wales¡¯s revenge, the Fighting Bulls were really too much. Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. I still have to serve breakfast, I¡¯ll take a rest after then.¡±

    Laura nodded, this was the first time that she experienced the brutality of wars in the prairie, a defeated tribe would have zero dignity left, they may even get exterminated.

    Wales didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would go out to serve breakfast. After breakfast, everyone returned to their tents, Wales told Zhao Hai, ¡°Little Hai, why didn¡¯t you rest for a little more? You didn¡¯t need to hurry along, not being able to eat breakfast isn¡¯t a big deal.¡±

    Zhao Hai just faintly smiled. ¡°Well, I can restter, the group still needs to get full, its no big deal, no need to say anything more. Right, I¡¯ll go sleep now, don¡¯t look for me today.¡±

    Wales nodded, Zhao Hai then returned to his tent. Wales looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s departing back and muttered to himself, ¡°Feel relieved Little Hai, Elder Brother will make sure to seed.¡±

    When the sky was turning dark, Zhao Hai went out of the space, he had already rested well. But what Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know was, while he was sleeping, the whole camp was very quiet.

    In the evening, Zhao Hai gave the nsmen their dinner then went to the captives along with Kony. He gave out food as well as weapons to the captured Herculean Bulls. This was in preparation for tomorrow, where the attack wouldmence in the evening.

    Zhao Hai and Kony told them the news of the attack tomorrow evening, advising them to get away from the camp before that time.

    The night passed as the food was distributed, then Zhao Hai returned to the camp and gave the other group their breakfast, after which he rested.

    What Kony didn¡¯t know, was that when Zhao Hai gave food to the captives, he also included some life liquid to the soup given, this would help the recoveries of these people.

    Because they needed to act tonight, instead of giving the food then, the nsmen were given an extra portion of mutton while they stayed and waited for the evening so that they wouldn¡¯t get hungry.

    During daytime, the camp was quiet, they wanted Zhao Hai to have a proper rest. They were also afraid of making loud noises since it could alert the Fighting Bulls, fortunately, there were no reactions from the Fighting Bulls.

    Perhaps in the entire prairie, only crazed people like the Herculean Bulls would take revenge at this time, nobody else would wage war in such terrible weather.

    As the sky was slowly turning dark, the people at the Herculean Bull camp began to act. They stood quietly outside along with their mounts. Everyone was calmly watching Wales standing in the middle.

    Wales looked at the moon up above the sky, after a few moments he turned to look at his nsmen, ¡°My people, the time for revenge hase.¡± After saying that, he dismounted from his mount and slowly walked towards the Herculean Bull¡¯ sold camp.

    All the other Herculean Bulls also dismounted from their mounts. They remained silent, they didn¡¯t move too fast, afraid of making noise and alerting the Fighting Bulls. But in their eyes was a fierce gaze, they tightly clutched their own weapons as they bit their teeth together. The expression on their faces were indifferent, like sold rocks.

    Zhao Hai and Laura were sitting inside Xenomorph¡¯s body, Yale was also inside and although table inside had tea, Yale didn¡¯t have the thought to drink right now. He had been paying attention to the camp¡¯s situation.

    The Herculean Bulls were also familiar with the camp¡¯s surrounding terrain. They know every nook and cranny here because for thousands of years, they had resided here, they were born here, and would die here. But they never thought that one day they would be driven out from this ce, and needed to fight to take it back.

    The army very slowly approached the Fighting Bull encampment because of the snow on the ground, they also managed to sneak up because of this. Wales was at the front, followed by the young warriors of the n then the elders, the women, and finally the children.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s undead army was also beside the group and wasmanded by him alone as Wales couldn¡¯tmand the undead.

    As the camp was getting closer and closer, Wales movements became even more careful. Just about 500 meter away from the camp, Wales suddenly issued a warcry and rode his mount, then he rushed towards the camp. The others also rode their mounts and followed Wales on his charge.

    They held their axes on one hand and a lit torch in the other. When they charged towards the camp, the ce they chose to charge through was right at the center, where a huge tent was erected. One must know that the when ites to understanding this camp, the Herculean Bulls were much more adept that the Fighting Bulls.

    The Fighting Bulls were obviously rmed, and the whole camp fell into panic. The Fighting Bulls didn¡¯t imagine that the Herculean Bulls would do their counterattack at this time. One must know that the Herculean Bull camp was just captured about two months ago, and the Fighting Bulls also piged the Herculean Bulls of all theirmodities. They were thinking that the Herculean Bulls would be too preupied of surviving the winter and didn¡¯t think of their counterattack. This made the Fighting Bulls lower their guard, which gave Wales a huge advantage.

    Wales¡¯, however, was very ready for this attack, they had brought rope, a re, and their weapon. Two Herculean Bulls would copse the tent by pulling it with ropes, and as the inhabitants ran out, what waited for them were axes.

    In the entire camp, mes were rising from all directions. The scene almost resembled the day of Judgement. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t participate in the attack, he was at the side observing. He knew that at this time, Wales¡¯ wouldn¡¯t want him to intervene, their enemies must only be dealt with by themselves.

    At this time, there were two roars that can be heard inside the camp. Zhao Hai¡¯s face changed since he can hear that this roar can only be made by 9th rank experts.

    This time, not far from the camp came a loud roar which was made by a 9th rank expert, a re went up and Zhao Hai saw two bodies flying from the camp, one was a tall andrge figure while the other one was noticeably smaller.

    The former was the 9th rank expert of the Fighting Bull n, while thetter was obviously a human 9th rank expert. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect that the Human expert actually didn¡¯t leave the Fighting Bull camp. It seems like there were errors from the information he got from Bell.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t worry much since in addition to the Herculean Bull¡¯s 9th rank Supreme Elder, they had also invited two 9th rank experts from the Mastiffs to help them deal with the Fighting Bulls.

    A 3 versus 2, this scenario was very advantageous for the Herculean Bulls.

    1. Fukin hell, the sheer number. Just imagine, Jesus only fed five thousand.

    2. Big croc thing

 Chapter 303 - The Chieftain Flees

    <h4>Chapter 303 - The Chieftain Flees</h4>

    A fight between 9th rank experts weren¡¯t only just decided by numbers. One should remember back then when two 9th rank Herculean Bull Supreme Elders were battling the 9th rank Fighting Bull expert and 9th rank Human expert, of the two Herculean Bulls, one died while the other was injured. Hence this time, nobody could be certain of the oue.

    In fact, if a 9th rank expert really wanted to survive, even though he was injured he can still escape while being attacked by two simrly ranked experts. Only when he was besieged by three can he be killed.

    It was precisely for this reason that the Mastiffs sent two 9th ranks to help the Herculean Bulls. Only then can they truly exterminate the 9th rank expert of the Fighting Bulls.

    But they didn¡¯t think that this time, someone would help the Fighting Bull 9th rank escape, for the Herculean Bulls, this was a dilemma. It wouldn¡¯t be good for the Herculean Bulls for these two if they were to escape, especially the 9th rank Fighting Bull. If he were to escape, it would be possible for the Fighting Bull n to rise up again.

    Thus, when Zhao Hai and Yale saw the two 9th ranks, their expressions sank. They clearly knew what this battle represented to the Herculean Bulls, if they were to leave some loose ends then it¡¯ll be troublesome in the future.

    Yale¡¯s face changed, ¡°Why is the 9th rank Human still here? This¡¯ll be troublesome.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression was also very unpleasant, he said, ¡°It does look troublesome, but I believe that my information was true. It seems that this expert just returned to the Fighting Bulls. Hmph, let him stay here forever then.¡±

    Yale sighed, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be easy, the Fighting Bull Supreme elder¡¯s strength is ordinary, just on par with the previous Supreme Elder before his breakthrough. This 9th rank Human, however, was very strong. He is a few steps more powerful than the Herculean Bull¡¯s Supreme Elder, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be able to take down the other 9th rank Herculean Bull.¡±

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted, ¡°In the beginning, I actually didn¡¯t n to intervene, having a human meddle with a beastman¡¯s battle would leave people ridiculing Big Brother. But it seems that it wouldn¡¯t be good if I didn¡¯t help.¡± Zhao Hai waved his hand and released Zhao Wen, then he asked her to deal with the 9th rank Human. Zhao Wen¡¯s figure moved, then disappeared from inside Xenomorph.

    Then Zhao Hai began releasing arge number of blood devouring mosquitoes, this would be the second time that he used these mosquitoes. Thest time he released them was during the attack of West Wonder King¡¯s army. This time, the mosquitoes role would be much more direct, they now would deal with the Fighting Bulls straight on.

    Do not underestimate these small blood devouring mosquitoes, with enough numbers, they could be a fearful disaster on the Continent.

    And in the dark night, these small blood devouring mosquitoes were like assassins, the people¡¯s eyesight would be affected by the dark so defending against the mosquitoes at this time would be impossible.

    Yale saw what Zhao Hai just did, he looked at Zhao Hai confused. After releasing all the mosquitoes, Zhao Hai turned to Yale, ¡°Mister Yale, it¡¯ll be okay now, I sent Little Wen to help Big Brother. Little Wen is also a 9th rank expert, a 9th rank magic beast expert, I believe she¡¯ll be of help.¡±

    Yale stared at Zhao Hai, shocked, ¡°You mean you have a 9th rank expert on hand? And she listens to yourmands?¡± Yale wasn¡¯t an idiot, he knew how strong 9th rank experts were. And he understood that the 9th rank expert that Zhao Hai meant was that crystal-like insect magic beast. But what he was surprised the most was, from Zhao Hai¡¯s actions, it looked like he wasn¡¯t interacting with a 9th rank expert, instead it looked like he was talking to a subordinate.

    After Zhao Hai heard Yale¡¯s questions, he faintly smiled and replied, ¡°You could say that Zhao Wen listens to mymands, but she¡¯s not a subordinate, she¡¯s a family member.¡±

    Yale was stunned by Zhao Hai, he knew what a 9th rank expert represents. In the Herculean Bull tribe, even in their highest peak, only had three 9th rank experts. On an average generation they would have two 9th ranks, and now that they were in a dire situation they had only one. And the influence of a 9th rank is higher than that of the chieftain, if the 9th rank had any opinions, the chieftain must listen to it.

    However, Zhao Hai actually had a 9th rank expert that listens to his words, what did this mean? It meant that Zhao Hai could deploy a 9th rank expert anytime to get rid of an enemy. But he didn¡¯t do so, only in troublesome times would he ask the 9th rank expert to make a move.

    At this time, Wales already crashed into the camp. The Fighting Bulls were obviously ill-prepared, they were running around in panic, some people wanted to escape, some actually wanted to fight. But those who wanted to fight couldn¡¯t find their mounts and those who wanted to escape couldn¡¯t find their family members, this plunged the camp into confusion.

    Under such circumstances, the Fighting Bulls weren¡¯t able to organize themselves. However, Wales didn¡¯t stay at the area. His goal was to make a huge move, to increase the morale of the Herculean Bulls. What he needed to do now was to target the morale of the enemy, once this was crushed, they would crumble.

    The Fighting Bulls were in a chaotic state of disunity, on the other hand the Herculean Bulls were like a pointed knife. The sand cannot block a de, Wales killed towards the Golden tent in the middle.

    The golden tent quickly came into sight and Wales could see his enemy, the Fighting Bull chieftain. On the chieftain¡¯s side were about a thousand guards,pletely in formation to defend.

    Meeting his enemy and particrly enraged, Wales immediately roared and charged to kill the Fighting Bull chieftain. The Fighting Bull chieftain also saw Wales and a sh of fear was seen on his face, then reced by a ruthless expression. The Fighting Bull chieftain brandished his scimitar then also started to charge towards Wales.

    Following on his sides were the elites of the Fighting Bulls, on their hands were pure metal macesce with gold that the Fighting Bulls made, they were more lethalpared to the scimitar that the chieftain wielded.

    The cavalry of the two sides crashed together as though two floods colliding from different directions. With a bang, the two waves crashed onto each other, but instead of water sshing, severed limbs and blood were what came out.

    The two sides had irreconcble enmity with each other, but the morale of one of them was off the roof while the other was fighting desperately. The exhration from this battle waspletely out of Wales¡¯ imagination.

    Blocking Wales with only a thousand people was impossible, but the strengths of the chieftain and the elites were nothing to scoff at. The worst of them were at the 6th rank and the strongest had 8th rank strength, for such a thousand man group, their fighting strength would be astonishing.

    When Wales¡¯ charge was suffering some setbacks, amotion was happening on the left and right wings of the Fighting Bulls. Amidst the chaos, Wales managed to take a nce at themotion. He saw two groups of Fighting Bull cavalry attacking both sides and charging towards the Fighting Bull chieftain. Judging by how the two cavalries were moving, they seem to be Zhao Hai¡¯s undead. The two groups of cavalry totaled up to seven thousand warriors.

    The undead cavalry charge was very difficult to stop. This was because they were not afraid of death, they were not afraid of injuries, they forwent defense and went full on attack. Such type of enemies were very terrifying in the battlefield.

    Currently the Fighting Bull chieftain was very perplexed, he didn¡¯t understand why a group of Fighting Bull cavalry was attacking him. Moreover, these Fighting Bulls weren¡¯t afraid of death, he witnessed them being pounded off their mounts by maces, chests all broken to pieces but still crawled to attack, they were very scary.

    The Fighting Bull chieftain was a smart person, his strength was only at the 7th rank, so he didn¡¯t go to the front lines to battle. But this time, fear had struck him, he felt that he may actually die in the hands of those monsters, so he immediately turned around to escape.

    The chieftain escaping made his guards stare nkly. To the beastmen, escaping was a shameful act, it was precisely because of this that after managing to escape, the Herculean Bull¡¯s morale had hit rock bottom. This was because in their minds, they were cowards, shameful runaways.

    But it was also because of this that when Wales mentioned taking revenge, they went all in just to wash away their shame. Initially, they ran away because they didn¡¯t have amander, but now that they have one, even if they paid with their lives, they would reim their lost pride.

    However, the Fighting Bull chieftain escaping was another matter. He was a leader, it was an unspoken rule that everyone should be able to escape before the leader. Before, in this very camp, Wales¡¯ second brother Paul died while being surrounded by Fighting Bull cavalries. Even though he had no chance he still fought and died with his group in his charge. For the beastmen, this kind of person is worthy of respect,pletely different to the Fighting Bull chieftain who was very shameful. He didn¡¯t only shame himself, but also the entire Fighting Bull tribe.

    The guards looked at their chieftain, stunned, their faces full of disbelief, they didn¡¯t know what they were supposed to do.

    While they were dumbfounded, the Undead Cavalry arrived, and immediately overwhelmed the group.

    Wales looked at the escaping chieftain and quicklymanded, ¡°The Fighting Bull chieftain escaped, don¡¯t let him, give chase!¡±

    The guards at his side also shouted, ¡°The Fighting Bull chieftain ran, don¡¯t let him escape, give chase!¡±

    These words were very important, when the resisting Fighting Bulls heard this, they froze. They were in disbelief when they looked towards the golden tent, their chieftain¡¯s shadow was nowhere to be seen and their King¡¯s g was also cut down to the ground.

 Chapter 304 - Ultimate Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 304 - Ultimate Weapon</h4>

    For the beastmen, War gs were extremely important. Their War g is the pride of their race, it was as important as their lives, a beastman would rather sacrifice his life than to let their war g be discarded.

    Now their most important War g has been cut down and fallen to the ground, the Fighting Bulls felt that the sky just copsed, they had lost their motivation. Many Fighting Bulls could be seen giving up their resistance, they were just nkly standing there while they were hacked to death by Herculean Bulls. Some turned around and escaped towards the ins, but in such weather, as well as having nothing to bring, running to the prairie is akin to suicide.

    Wales didn¡¯t think that the Fighting Bulls would be routed this quickly after only having fought for a few moments. Other Herculean Bulls immediately brandished their weapons and gave chase to the escaping Fighting Bulls.

    Although this happened, the fighting still continued, there were still many Fighting Bulls resisting since the news of their chieftain escaping still hasn¡¯t reached their ears. They were resisting but were disorganized, it can only be seen as a futile struggle.

    The fight continued on up until dawn, at this time the Fighting Bull resistance had be weak. While some Fighting Bulls ran away, their ves actually didn¡¯t escape, it was very clear to them that they had no other ce to go, so they might as well remain and keep on bing ves for the Herculean Bulls. The Herculean Bulls also didn¡¯t kill them, they were just ves, it was just like they changed ownership.

    Sure enough, just as the ves thought, the Herculean Bulls didn¡¯t care for them at all. They just basically forgot about the ves since they were preupied with chasing the Fighting Bulls. As long as a Herculean Bull sees a Fighting Bull, no matter they were women or children, they killed entire families due to their extreme anger.

    But what Wales didn¡¯t think of was the group of captive Fighting Bulls, when they were attacking the main camp, the captive group also went to intercept groups of fleeing Fighting Bulls. They would block the fleeing Fighting Bulls then immediately threw their hatchets towards them, hacking them to death. Then they would run towards the dead Fighting Bulls to retrieve their hatchets while looting the bodies of their weapons, after which they would move again to find another group. That evening, they managed to eliminate 30 groups of Fighting Bulls, bothrge and small. The total number of people they hunted reached ten thousand, which was never in Wales¡¯ expectations.

    He thought that because these captives have suffered for many days, their body simply didn¡¯t have enough strength to fight. But he actually didn¡¯t think these elderly, women, and children would achieve such sess, it was verymendable.

    Wales knew that the reason why these people had their current fighting strength was because of Zhao Hai. He added life liquid to the mutton soup that the captives consumed, this made them recover quicker, some elderly even had more strength in them than before they were captured.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t participate in the pursuit. He went to the ce where the Fighting Bulls stored all their supplies and guarded it. He was afraid that some Fighting Bulls woulde here and burn the supplies out of desperation.

    Because of this decision, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t let the blood devouring mosquitoes kill the other Fighting Bulls but instead had them protect the storehouse. At the same time, Zhao Hai had his undead put out the fires in the camp as well as turning dead Fighting Bulls into undead.

    When the evening passed, Zhao Hai has managed to turn three hundred thousand Fighting Bulls into undead.

    Including women and children, the Fighting Bulls number about eight hundred thousand. And now three hundred thousand of these people had be undead, most of which where adult men and women, they were those who had taken up their weapons and resisted and became the primary targets of the Herculean Bulls.

    One could imagine the scene of tragedy in this war, the ground of the camp was stained red. While sitting inside Xenomorph, Laura¡¯s face was pale.

    Not out of Zhao Hai¡¯s expectations, attacks came from Fighting Bull deserters while he was defending the storehouses. In the entire evening he could count about a dozen attacks by the Fighting Bulls who wanted to burn the supplies, but in the end they did not seed.

    Yale was now in full admiration for Zhao Hai, while everyone was out pursuing the Fighting Bulls, Zhao Hai stayed behind to protect the very important storehouse. Now even if the entire camp were to be destroyed, they could still manage to rebuild it.

    Dawn was when the camp had finally stopped fighting, there was no living Fighting Bull in sight. No matter young or old, nobody was spared, now Zhao Hai has about four hundred thousand undead. Even those escaping Fighting Bulls wouldn¡¯t be spared, they couldn¡¯t survive the uing weather.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t went away. He went around the camp and continued to turn all Fighting Bulls into undead while waiting for Wales to return, he believed that Wales would return soon.

    What he didn¡¯t expect was Wales continuing his pursuit of the fleeing Fighting Bulls for a full three days. In these three days, they depended entirely on milk wine. After expending the milk wine and having sobered up, the group then returned back to the camp.

    Zhao Hai, however, took advantage of these three days to rebuild the old camp. Now, excluding Zhao Hai¡¯s undead, the near two hundred thousand Herculean Bull captives were also inside the camp. They didn¡¯t go after the Fighting Bulls since they didn¡¯t have any mounts to ride.

    The captives received food from Zhao Hai so they already knew of him. Under Zhao Hai¡¯smand, they rebuilt the entire camp and gathered all dead Herculean Bulls to prepare for a mass burial.

    The camp¡¯s ground had turned red, but since it was winter, it was very difficult to remove because the blood had be frozen. But it was also clear that the Herculean Bulls never nned to clean these bloodstains up, they just rebuilt their tents and cleaned the corpses of their nsmen.

    When Wales returned to the camp, the ce had been cleaned up properly except for the corpses and the blood. It looked like there was barely anything that happened here.

    In the camp was arge cauldron, mutton, mutton soup and milk wine were ready. When Wales returned, he immediately drank some milk wine, ate some mutton and drank some steaming hot mutton soup.

    Wales and the others were exhausted, after eating mutton and drinking soup, they immediately slept for axwhole day and night. At about the time they were waking up, Zhao Wen had also returned, she also had brought with her the corpse of the 9th rank Human expert.

    After turning him into undead, Zhao Hai confirmed that he really was from the Radiant Church, an Ultimate Weapon that the Radiant Church had trained since childhood.

    The Radiant Church had long been carrying out this Ultimate Weapon program. Their n was to select some gifted children and gave them extreme training as well as some near-death experiences. These children¡¯s sole purpose were to be experts, 8th rank and 9th rank experts, those who couldn¡¯t meet this criteria were killed off.

    Bringing up 9th ranks wasn¡¯t an easy task, thus after all these years, the program finally made three 9th ranks. But the amount of 8th ranks they¡¯ve acquired reached several hundreds, this was also one of the pirs of the Church¡¯s strength.

    This time¡¯s Fighting Bull helper was a 9th rank Ultimate Weapon that the Church had produced, and he was a Fire Mage. But he was still turned into an undead by Zhao Hai in the end, giving Zhao Hai¡¯s Staff fire element magics.

    Now, Zhao Hai¡¯s Ghost Staff can do Light, Dark, Earth and Fire element magic. He only needs Water and Wind elements so that he can pretend to be an all around Mage.

    Unfortunately, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t manage to get much intel from this person since he was only a weapon for the church. Who in their right minds would tell their ns to a mere tool? Weapons do not need to know so much, as long as they can kill then they are already fine.

    And apparently his appearance in the Fighting Bulls this time was coincidental. This time he just came to inform the Fighting Bulls that the Herculean Bulls had fled towards the Mastiffs and to put pressure on the Mastiffs in order for them to not take in the Herculean Bulls. But he didn¡¯t expect that the Herculean Bulls would counterattack and was finally killed by Zhao Wen.

    Also from Zhao Wen, Zhao Hai managed to know that the Supreme Elder of the Fighting Bulls was also in by the joint forces of the Herculean Bull Supreme elder as well as the two Mastiff Supreme Elders. Wales can feel relieved.

    Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t manage to get many information, he still managed to get a significant lot. He knew that the Radiant Church had a minimum of five 9th rank experts, and this was without calcting the three 9th ranks that the Ultimate Weapon program had produced. Only god knows how many 9th ranks the Radiant Church did have.

    What was the most important was the number of their 8th rank experts, which reached several hundred. Even in the prairie, a tribe of near 1 million like the Fighting Bulls can only have a few numbers of 8th ranks, in the guard regiment of the eliminated Fighting Bull chieftain, although they had 8th rank experts, they only number in about a dozen, the others were 6th and 7th ranks. But from the undead, the Radiant Church seemed to have a few several hundred 8th ranks, this was a very fearful amount of strength.

    While he was asking about these matters, Wales finally woke up. Zhao Hai immediately went to Wales¡¯ tent, Wales was chatting with Mendez inside while eating some mutton.

    After seeing Zhao Haie, Wales immediately weed him andughed, ¡°Little Hai,e quickly, Hahaha, this time we won ,the Fighting Bull cannot recover anymore.¡±

    Looking at Wales¡¯ proud face, Zhao Hai¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but sink, ¡°Brother, I have something to tell you.¡±

    Wales looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s expression and knew that this was an important matter, he quickly replied, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Sit down and eat while we talk.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and sat down, they immediately handed him some milk wine, mutton, and soup. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t touch the food but he talked, ¡°First I had to say to Big Brother that the two 9th rank experts of the Fighting Bulls were killed, there would be no more threat from the Fighting Bulls.¡±

    Wales became ecstatic, since the Supreme Elder still hadn¡¯te back, he still hadn¡¯t received this news. But he already knew from Yale that Zhao Hai had sent a 9th rank expert to enter the battle, so what Zhao Hai said couldn¡¯t be a mistake.

    Zhao Hai looked at his happy face and added, ¡°I¡¯ve also determined that the Fighting Bull helper was indeed a 9th rank Fire element Mage of the Radiant Church. This time he only came to deliver a letter and has gotten caught up with out counterattack, the information we got before was not wrong.¡±

    Wales nodded, then Zhao Hai continued, ¡°The Radiant Church¡¯s strength waspletely out of my calctions. At present, they have a minimum of five 9th rank experts, they also have 8th ranks that number to several hundreds. Big Brother should be more careful in the future.¡±

    Hearing what Zhao Hai said, Wales¡¯ face couldn¡¯t help but change. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, is what you¡¯re saying true?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°It couldn¡¯t be wrong, I turned the 9th rank into an undead. He told me personally that the Radiant Church had started their Ultimate Weapon program about a dozen years ago. They selected a batch of children with good talents and gave them the strictest training since their childhood. Their goal was to turn these children into 9th rank experts, and if they were inadequate, they still could acquire 8th ranks. Those who couldn¡¯t manage the training died, this way they had produced so many experts.¡±

    Wales put down his ss, and with a serious voice he said, ¡°Good, the Radiant Church is actually farsighted, good.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°But the Radiant Church wouldn¡¯t dare send these people to the prairie, otherwise they would be killed. Now about the Fighting Bulls, I had managed to acquire four hundred thousand undead just from the camp. If we scour the prairie I¡¯m sure that these numbers would only pile up. And adding the fact that their 9th rank expert died, the Fighting Bull¡¯s threat has been majorly diminished.¡±

    Wales nodded and smiled, he had already expected these numbers. After all, they didn¡¯t capture any Fighting Bulls, all Fighting Bulls they¡¯ve met were all killed.

    Zhao Hai looked at Wales and said, ¡°But Big Brother shouldn¡¯t be careless, since 2nd and 3rd sister had been rescued, West Wonder King would surely be more careful. And now that the Fighting Bull chieftain has been killed, his men may join the ranks of West Wonder King, making his strength increase. He also knew from the Fighting Bull refugees that the Herculean Bulls had returned so they may try to escape. If they manage to do so, there maye a time where they can find an opportunity toe back. Thus, Brother should charge towards West Wonder King as soon as possible, taking care of West Wonder King is the right thing to do.

 Chapter 305 - A Splash of Cold Water

    <h4>Chapter 305 - A Ssh of Cold Water</h4>

    Zhao Hai¡¯s words were like a ssh of cold water. It made Wales calm down from his happy attitude. Wales put down his wine ss and closed his eyes, after a few moments he opened his eyes and turned to Zhao Hai, ¡°Little Hai, I need to thank you. This victory made mecent, but fortunately you reminded me that we still have more things we need to do, we shouldn¡¯t be too proud.¡±

    After hearing Wales, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but let out a long breath. This time when he approached Wales it was to first, persuade Wales, and the second was to see his attitude. If Wales listened to his advice, then it meant that he wasn¡¯t a person who let his victories go to his head, that he was a man of value, and Zhao Hai will help him as he did before.

    But, if Wales didn¡¯t listen to his advice, then Wales wouldn¡¯t be someone significant, and Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t help him anymore.

    Fortunately Wales listened to his advice, he can now follow up with his words, he looked at Wales and said, ¡°Brother, we need to quickly take care of West Wonder King, then deal with the other runaway Fighting Bulls. I¡¯d like to hear brother¡¯s opinion, what do you want to do? Will you make sure that the Fighting Bulls will never rise again, or would you like to give them a trace of hope?¡±

    Wales coldly snorted, ¡°Trace of hope? Why would I give them a trace of hope? Didn¡¯t you see how they treated my nsmen? They were children and the elderly, but they actually thought of freezing them to death, and I still want to give them a trace of hope!?¡±

    Hearing what Wales said, Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Good, there are a few more words that I need to tell big brother. After taking care of West Wonder King, you should report the collusion of the Fighting Bulls and the Radiant Church to the Warring ns, you should also tell them about the Radiant Church¡¯s Ultimate Weapon program. At the same time, you should spread the word across the prairie that no matter which race, as long as they bring back a head of a Fighting Bull to the Herculean Bull camp, then they would be rewarded with a thousand jin of grain, for women and children it would be half, five hundred jin of grain.¡±

    Wales and Yale¡¯s bodies couldn¡¯t help but shudder, to be honest, hunting the Fighting Bulls was very difficult. Even though there was a cooperation between the Radiant Church and the Fighting Bulls, the refugees can dere that it was their chieftain¡¯s decision, and it didn¡¯t have anything to do with them. But now, with Zhao Hai¡¯s idea of trading grain for the head of Fighting Bulls, exterminating them would be possible, although extremely ruthless.

    For the Beastmen, grain was too valuable, especially to the small tribes. If these small tribes meet some Fighting Bulls, they would never let go of this opportunity of getting grain. One could say that due to this announcement alone, the Fighting Bull tribe may even perish from the entire prairie.

    Wales and Yale looked at Zhao Hai and cannot help but swallow their saliva, they hadn¡¯t seen this ruthless side of Zhao Hai before.

    Zhao Hai looked at the two people, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Big Brother, we already have grain on hand, and on the storehouse there were more. Adding the Fighting Bull¡¯s supply with ours, there would too many, so why shouldn¡¯t we make use of these excess grain?¡±

    Bang! Wales mmed his hand on the table, ¡°Good, Little Hai is right, I have to make the Fighting Bulls disappear from the prairie. But I also wanted to make the Fighting Bulls into ves and gift them to you, so this idea won¡¯t work.¡±

    Zhao Hai showed a faint smile, ¡°You can just give those Fighting Bulls from West Wonder King¡¯s camp to me as ves, wouldn¡¯t that work?¡±

    Wales smiled, ¡°Right, then it¡¯s done, Sixth Brother, send my orders, in three days we would march towards West Wonder King¡¯s camp. I want to take a look at that ungrateful West Wonder King, let¡¯s see how he will resist the might of our Herculean Bull army.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, he didn¡¯t say anything, to be honest he actually hadn¡¯t thought to be this ruthless towards the Fighting Bulls. But after he saw how they treated the Herculean Bull captives, he changed his mind. Additionally they were also in collusion with the Radiant Church, and the church was Zhao Hai¡¯s mortal enemy, so Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t possibly have any pity towards his enemies.

    It has been a long time since he had arrived at the continent, he also slowly experienced many situations, his heart has slowly developed its ruthless side. He knew that if he were too kind to his enemies, then he would only be harming himself. So what he needed to do was to totally exterminate his enemies so save him future trouble.

    Zhao Hai looked at Wales and asked, ¡°Brother, what are our losses? Also how many supplies did we gain, how many argali, these had to be known, did you manage to calcte it?¡±

    Without waiting for Wales to respond, Yale interjected, ¡°I already had these listed. Before the family was attacked, we had a total poption of 1,329,000 people. Now, our poption has been reduced to about 800,000, but this is only the number of Herculean Bulls currently with us, I¡¯m quite sure that there are still some Herculean Bulls out in the prairie that has yet toe back. They shoulde back if the message of our victory were to spread. From what I prophesized, our total poption should be about one million, a total loss of about three hundred thousand from our original numbers. This time¡¯s battle, we didn¡¯t lose too much people, only ten thousand, many were elderly and children. Currently we were unable to count the exact number of our argali, since we didn¡¯t count how many argali we had in the beginning and now adding the Fighting Bull¡¯s argali, the quantity was already toorge, enough for our people to not worry for the next ten years. Our grain stores also canst us for five years. Lastly, the Fighting Bulls had left behind nearly five hundred thousand ves. All in all, the amount of people we currently have in the camp amounts to about 1.3 million people.¡±

    Wales nodded, he wasn¡¯t surprised that they couldn¡¯t count their argali. Beastmen almost never count their argali one by one, typically they count it by groups. But when they trade with Humans, they actually wouldn¡¯t count the argali, they just do shing.

    What is shing? When Humans trade withmodities, the beastmen would lead the humans to a flock of sheep then have their horsemen sh into the flock. How many argali your horseman can manage to herd would be the amount of argali that you would receive. Thus, if your horseman was good, then you would obtain many, but if your horseman was bad, then you couldn¡¯tin if you only gained little.

    But such trading method is only used by big tribes, this method would not be applicable to small tribes which have fewer argali. They need to count their argali when they trade, they cannot afford to do shing.

    This was also one reason why Humans were very willing to trade with beastmen, if they have someone with good riding skill, they can often obtain argali many folds more than their goods¡¯ value.

    The reason why the beastmen were also more kind to their ves was also these argali. For the big tribes, they needed ves to herd their massive numbers of argali. Therefore, the big tribes would not count their argali individually but in herds. In the end, nobody actually would know exactly how many argali they had, but one can be sure that the big tribes¡¯ number of argali would reach tens of millions.

    And now, on the Herculean Bull¡¯s hands were their original argali added by the Fighting Bulls¡¯ argali. This was akin to having two big tribes worth of argali, this quantity is beyond astonishing.

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Currently I still have a lot of mutton and mutton soup, we can say we are safe for food this time. Brother, earlier I was kidding about handing West Wonder King¡¯s people to me as ves. The Fighting Bulls can be considered to be one of the fiercest warriors among the Cow-headed race, it would be a pity if they were only to be used as ves by me. If you really wanted to provide me with ves, then just give me some ordinary ves, the Fighting Bull ves would be better if they were in your hands. It can also help you manage the entire Cow-headed race by increasing your fighting strength.¡±

    Wales knit his eyebrows, ¡°As the matter stands, do we need to carry on the n to trade Fighting Bull heads with grain we made before?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, ¡°Naturally. West Wonder King¡¯s people can be turned to captives or ves, but those who had escaped don¡¯t need be treated politely. I also believe that no one in their right minds woulde the the Herculean Bull camp to kill your ves and trade them for grain, no?¡±

    Walesughed, to be honest, he also thought that giving the Fighting Bulls to Zhao Hai as ves wouldn¡¯t be appropriate. The strength of the Fighting Bulls was formidable and they also had their issue with temper, handing them off to Zhao Hai would be troublesome for him. Wales didn¡¯t want to give annoyances to his brother Zhao Hai.

    Adding onto what Zhao Hai said, the Fighting Bulls were still of the Cow-headed race, and there were only a few strong tribes inside the race, so if the Fighting Bulls were to bepletely removed, then the impact would be huge for the Cow-headed race¡¯s overall fighting strength. Listening to Zhao Hai decline receiving the Fighting Bull ves,Wales didn¡¯t have any objection, on the contrary, Zhao Hai¡¯s importance was further raised deep inside his heart, almost everything was given to him by Zhao Hai.

    The group still talked about the matters of the Herculean Bulls, so Zhao Hai returned to his tent. Since there were many missing people, or even dead, in the n, they need to re-appoint some new managers for various areas. Because this was a Herculean Bull internal matter, even though Zhao Hai was their Crown Prince he was still a human, so he didn¡¯t want to meddle into things like these. He did not want the Herculean Bulls to think that he only helped them so that he could snatch power.

    Zhao Hai returned to his tent. This tent was bigger and ced at the center area of the camp. Inside was a lit brazier making the tent very warm. This time Laura didn¡¯t need to wear thick clothes anymore.

 Chapter 306 - Plan

    <h4>Chapter 306 - n</h4>

    Seeing Zhao Haie back, Laura asked, ¡°So what happened?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, ¡°Big Brother wanted to march towards West Wonder King¡¯s camp in three days. He also wanted to give the Fighting Bull captives to me as ves, but I didn¡¯t want them, I wanted ves who had gentle tempers, too much temper is very inefficient for ves, me having the Fighting Bulls would be inappropriate.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°I agree, the Fighting Bulls are famous to have a short tempers in the prairie. Even if they be our ves, they would be a bit troublesome, it looks like big brother is looking after us.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Brother thought about it very much, he wanted to extinguish the Fighting Bulls as well as make them our ves, he really is very determined.¡±

    Laura also smiled, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that of all the humans, we became the most busy in the prairie, but our profits is still sufficient.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Be relieved, our profits are also very big, no need to talk about this anymore. In three days we must prepare to head towards West Wonder King. This time may not be as big a battle. There¡¯s less young and able people in West Wonder King¡¯s camp, they shouldn¡¯t be that daring to face big brother, but I also suspect that West Wonder King just won¡¯t wait for his death, he may counterattack, but I just don¡¯t know what kind of counterattack it would be.¡±

    Laura smiled as she replied, ¡°I¡¯lle with you, Big Brother Wales won¡¯t even need to bring his army, how much undead did you have again? more then four hundred thousand? With those numbers, you could even establish your own tribe in the prairie. Even if Big Brother Wales ¡®s tribe has a poption of over a million, their army wouldn¡¯t even be the same as yours, they could also add their warrior ves, but the undead in yourmand has more fighting prowess than general beastmen armies in the prairie.¡±

    Laura was happy, not because of anything else but the fact that these undead can make the Iron Mountain Fort¡¯s protection stronger. Zhao Hai can make these undead protect Iron Mountain. With an average power level of 7th ranks, even if Zhao Hai wants to rampage around Aksu Empire, it¡¯ll certainly be possible.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t do so, if he actually dared, he would be the enemy of everyone in the entire continent. When that timees, he really wouldn¡¯t have anywhere to take shelter.

    Zhao Hai smiled, then sighs, ¡°This time, when we travel to West Wonder King¡¯s camp, I wonder what expression Beta would wear?¡±

    Laura also sighed, although they aren¡¯t in agreement with West Wonder King, they had to ept the fact that they were still friends with Beta. In that case, it would be very awkward for them to meet Beta during that time.¡±

    Meg suddenly said, ¡°Master, if everything here is settled, we should return to Iron Mountain Fort, I really couldn¡¯t take the winter here.¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment, then nodded, ¡°We should go back, winter in the prairie isn¡¯t short, a bit more than three months. We¡¯ll return to Iron Mountain Fort then head towards Rosen Empire during this time period. It would be best to set-up a supply station there so that when we return to the prairie in the spring, we can set-up our own trade route in the Rosen Empire. We could exchange our traded goods with Rosen empire currency. Moreover, since the beastmen in the prairie needed manymodities, we could acquire them in the empire. They could be said to be the most powerful nation in the continent, so we should have all we need there.¡±

    Laura agreed, ¡°Of course, thergest supply market in the continent is their Imperial capital after all, Carson City. There were even rumors that as long as you are looking for something in the continent, then it would certainly be in Carson City.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be better? When the timees, if we have anything to sell, then nobody would pay attention. But this time, we should change our way of doing things. It would be best to have some cooperation with people of high position inside Rosen Empire, so that people wouldn¡¯t dare mess with us, so that what happened in the Purcell Duchy wouldn¡¯t be repeated.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°I agree with Brother Hai¡¯s words, we won¡¯t need to worry about the matters of the Radiant Church while in the empire. But some powerful people may also be able to kick us out of the empire, thus we need to find someone of significant power. We must make sure that what happened with Purcell Duchy wouldn¡¯t happen again.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°We first need to head to Rosen Empire¡¯s Carson City to take a look at the situation, have a good understanding of the high positions in the empire, then we decide to whom we should cooperate with.¡±

    Laura smiled, ¡°Brother Hai, I just had a thought, the next time we see Bell, we should ask him if he has some connections in the Rosen Empire, what do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°I didn¡¯t think of that, good, we can ask Bell, I¡¯m are also a member of the League of ck Mages. The league¡¯s influence isn¡¯t small, perhaps they may have some connections inside Carson City.¡±

    The group talked about more topics, then they returned to Iron Mountain Fort and told what they agreed on to Green. Green was also in agreement with Zhao Hai¡¯s n. This time, winter had finally arrived on the ck Wastnd, the weather outside the castle was very cold, fortunately Cai¡¯er managed to make the castle warm. Several production lines in the castle were still in full operation, they already had many milk wine stored up, wool production had also started, ration department had also started creating rations, all departments were on track.

    Zhao Hai was relieved, but they still wanted to expand the fort. Only then they could add more production factories, making the scale of operation bigger. With the current size of the Fort, all of these couldn¡¯t fit in.

    Unfortunately, it was a pity that they had no skilled masons among them, otherwise they would be able to mine stones from the mountain and expand the fort.

    The Iron Mountains behind the fort were almost hollowed out by the dwarves, no stone could be farmed, there were even plenty of dangers present. So if they wanted to find some stones to expand the fort, they can go to other parts, after all, the mountains were not small. But they stillck qualified masons, they couldn¡¯t performrge scale mining without having one.

    However, it was also obvious that it was not the season to expand Iron Mountain Fort as it was winter. There was nobody outside at this time, so Zhao Hai decided to wait till next year.

    Three days passed by in a blink of an eye, Wales dispatched his troops to march towards West Wonder King¡¯s camp. The Herculean Bulls moved, better prepared than before, they carried a lot ofmodities this time, unlike before where they werecking in supplies.

    The tents were already taken care of by Zhao Hai, so they don¡¯t need to worry. They just needed to prepare their weapons and other equipment.

    Of course the entire tribe didn¡¯t move, Wales left behind fifty thousand garrison troops in the camp, he also left some weapons for the elderly and women, just in case they might enter a battle.

    This time, Wales brought one hundred and fifty thousand Herculean Bull soldiers, as well as one hundred thousand ve warriors.

    The Herculean Bull¡¯s ves were mainlyposed of half-beastman, half-human ves. For a n like the Herculean Bulls, it would be impossible to have their own dedicated ve race, they still weren¡¯t qualified.

    These half-beastmen ves that Wales brought were the children between humans and Beastmen. These offsprings did not grow beast heads like the beastmen, instead, they had iplete forms, their head would be human but they would look much like beastmen. For example, a half-rabbit beastman would grow a rabbit nose, or grow long ears, beside these qualities, they would have a human form.

    These half-beastmen race¡¯s physical conditions were better than humans, but worse than beastmen. Thus they could only be recognized as a ve race inside the prairie, they were basically born to be ves.

    When the Herculean Bull warriors saw that Zhao Hai would apany them, they immediately cheered. They liked to go to battle with Zhao Hai as they didn¡¯t need to worry about logistics, they immediately hurried along and formed their lines.

    These half-beastmen didn¡¯t know of this, so they were obviously puzzled as to why the Herculean Bulls cheered for Zhao Hai, they didn¡¯t know what it means.

    But they soon understood, since from the Herculean Bull camp to West Wonder King¡¯s camp would take about seven days. Adding on to the fact that it was winter and would experience snowstorms, their advance would be slow.

    Therefore, this time, it would take about ten days to reach there. Fortunately, they had managed to perform this march with Zhao Hai before, so they were advancing forward constantly without much ident.

    Along the way, Zhao Hai and the group would encounter Fighting Bulls who were killed or had frozen to death. One could clearly see that the damage to the Fighting Bulls this time was quite serious.

    Zhao Hai released blood hawks to survey around using the Herculean Bull camp as the center. All around the camp he could see corpses of Fighting Bulls, reaching about a hundred thousand. These corpses were mostly killed, a few froze to death. In total, the overall Fighting Bull corpses he had acquired numbered to around six hundred thousand, but the poption of the Fighting Bulls was eight hundred thousand, their numbers had been reduced drastically.

    Seeing such result, Zhao Hai was helpless. If it were not winter, the Fighting Bull losses wouldn¡¯t have been that many. They could, at most, lose about five hundred thousand people, saving about a hundred thousand, this was because of the six hundred thousand corpses he acquired, one hundred thousand were those who froze to death.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t do anything about this, this was war. After their fifth day of their march, Wales became alert, not for anything else but because they had met demon wolves.

 Chapter 307 - Hidden Battle

    <h4>Chapter 307 - Hidden Battle</h4>

    The prairie¡¯s demon wolves were universally recognized as a disaster among beastmen, especially during the winter. In the winter, when the beastmen weren¡¯t out herding, the wolves¡¯ method of acquiring food became scarce, therefore they would form huge packs and attack some small tribes, causing massive damage.

    This wolf pack that Zhao Hai¡¯s group met was quite arge one, about a hundred thousand wolves. Each wolf was evidently very thin, their eyes emitted a fierce green light. One could see at a nce that they had been starved for a very long time, anyone that hungry was very dangerous as they would go and attack any life form they could see.

    Seeing this group of hungry wolves, Wales immediately became alert, moving forward cautiously. During the night while they would sleep, Wales wanted someone to take watch, but instead Zhao Hai sent his undead to act as sentries.

    In fact, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t just simply having his undead as sentries, he¡¯s actually nning to exterminate the wolves. Presently, Zhao Hai can see that in the wolf pack, there were different kinds of wolves mixed in. Zhao Hai wanted to catch these wolves and see if they would be able to make the Ranch level up, he would be satisfied if the Ranch could be upgraded.

    In the evening when Wales and the other rested, Zhao Hai immediately had Cai¡¯ere out and release some toxic gas into the camp. The potency of the toxic gas was very low, just enough to make beastmen unconscious, not doing any other damage. After doing so, Zhao Hai continued on to deal with the demon wolves.

    Zhao Hai released all the undead that he had acquired and had them encircle the wolves. Although these wolves were strong, the cannot match up against six hundred thousand undead, moreover they were encircled, all chances of escape had disappeared. In the end, Zhao Hai managed to eliminate the wolves, while capturing some.

    All it took was three hours, after taking care of the wolves, Zhao Hai immediately sent them towards the Space¡¯s Ranch.

    Inside the Ranch, a voice prompt could be heard: ¡°Wolf variant animal detected, Level 25, Animal Maturing time, 20 hours. May give birth five times, each time produces five cubs, Consumes two feed per hour. Converting animal to data¡­ Can now be purchased in the shop.¡±

    ¡°Wolf variant animal detected, Level 25, Animal Maturing time, 20 hours. May give birth five times, each time produces five cubs, Consumes two feed per hour. Converting animal to data¡­ Can now be purchased in the shop.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Seeing five same prompts made Zhao Hai confused, he didn¡¯t know why. He immediately went to take a look at the store and saw five pictures of wolf-shaped animals.

    Zhao Hai now understands, even though these wolves were collectivelybelled as demon wolves, they were also divided into many breeds, and the Space seemed to see different breeds as new animals, which was to Zhao Hai¡¯s advantage.

    At this time, a prompt could be heard again: ¡°Wolf variant animal, aggressive creature, listed as pest, added to space as a pest and can be released to destroy enemies.¡±

    ¡°Space Ranch has met Level Up requirements, upgraded to Level 8, looking forward to the host¡¯s further efforts.¡±

    Zhao Hai was surprised, the space upgrading wasn¡¯t anything new, but what were these pests? He was confused.

    He immediately asked Cai¡¯er, pests turned out to be an original function of the farming space. Originally, the Space can send some wild animals to the Space of a friend to destroy their crops and gain some experience. But now that the Space had been integrated with Zhao Hai, and there were also no friends¡¯ farms around to send his wild animals to. Thus, this function has been transformed into a release pests function, and these demon wolves had been ssified as pests, so the function had been unlocked.

    Zhao Hai was ecstatic,this function was too formidable. He saw this development as a good sign, the Ranch had just upgraded to Level 8. He now hoped that the Ranch could reach Level 10 soon, he wanted to look at the perks that Level 10 could provide.

    Most importantly, he just didn¡¯t achieve Ranch level-up, he also acquired about a hundred thousand wolf¡¯s meat, skin, and bones, these were valuable things.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s face was very happy while exiting the Space, he didn¡¯t think that his gains would be too great, the release pests function, hahaha, this would be his special weapon. The Space was too ck-bellied,pletely in line with Zhao Hai¡¯s character.

    The next morning, Wales and the others woke up, they felt that their sleep wasn¡¯t very good. After getting up, they felt very drained.

    However, after having served Zhao Hai¡¯s breakfast they immediately recovered their strength. Zhao Hai knew that they were poisoned, although not very potent, it still had some effect. Zhao Hai therefore added some life liquid to the mutton soup he served, not only to remove the poison, but also topletely recover their strength.

    When they started to move, Wales suddenly felt something wrong, there seemed to be some traces of battle on the ins around them, as well as the obvious disappearance of the wolves. Wales immediately concluded that this must be Zhao Ha¡¯s doing, the entire evening, he must have taken care of the wolves.

    Regarding Zhao Hai¡¯s move, Wales was grateful, he was clear about the strength of these demon wolves. Even if they couldn¡¯tpare to the Herculean Bull¡¯s strength, facing a hundred thousand would certainly bring losses.

    Having losses before arriving at West Wonder King¡¯s camp wasn¡¯t desirable for Wales, as this would have an impact on his men¡¯s morale. But Zhao Hai had already taken care of it, saving them from this crisis.

    The Herculean Bulls moved along the road again. This time, the ves were looking at Zhao Hai as though he was the Beast God, their adoration for him had already surpassed Wales.

    During the next few days, they didn¡¯t encounter anything special, but they hade across some corpses of Fighting Bulls. One could see from these corpses that they had been attacked by demon wolves, except for a fewrge bones, the small bones werepletely consumed, showing the demon wolves¡¯ fierceness.

    Being left with only a few bones, Zhao Hai had no way of turning these corpses into undead. Magic was not omnipotent, in order to revive a corpse into undead, there were also several conditions, having a full corpse was one of the basic requirements.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t revive these corpses, and Wales was unable to apply his hatred on these pieces of corpses.

    After five days, West Wonder King¡¯s camp came into view, Wales slowed down. They carefully observed West Wonder King¡¯s camp, therge camp was very calm, there were nomotions.

    Wales saw that the skies had begun to turn dark, so they stopped and prepared to meet West Wonder King tomorrow.

    The night passed silently, Zhao Hai was worried that West Wonder King mightunch a night attack. He thought that West Wonder King should now be aware of the Herculean Bull¡¯s counterattack. In this case, they should have been preparing, and now that the Herculean Bulls hade close the West Wonder King¡¯s camp, seeing that West Wonder King was weaker, then the only chance that they could do against the Herculean Bulls would be a night attack, only then would they have any chance of defeating the Herculean Bulls.

    But now, there weren¡¯t any movementsing from West Wonder King¡¯s camp, as if there wasn¡¯t anything wrong, this made Zhao Hai puzzled.

    Zhao Hai found Wales and went to discuss this matter with him, Wales and the others were also puzzled. Now they were suspecting that the escapees didn¡¯te to West Wonder King¡¯s camp to seek refuge, thus West Wonder King had no idea of what happened.

    Early the next morning, after eating breakfast, Zhao Hai stored their tents and they immediately went towards West Wonder King¡¯s camp. When they were about five li away from the camp, amotion happened inside the camp, then a cavalry unit rushed out.

    Wales didn¡¯t stop and instead he continued advancing, but all of them already took out their huge axes, soon the two cavalries met.

    Wales looked at the person leading the opposing group which turned out to be West Wonder King. West Wonder King was wearing his iron armor, and underneath this armor, he was wearing cotton clothes.

    West Wonder King looked at Wales, he looked stunned for a moment then looked at the army behind Wales. His brow furrowed a little, he then went forward and gave a salute, ¡°West Wonder King has seen Prince Wales.¡±

    Wales looked at West Wonder King and said, ¡°West Wonder, I¡¯m now the Herculean Bull chieftain. At the same time, I also wanted to tell you good news. We had already defeated the Fighting Bull n and reimed our camp, now the Fighting Bulls have fallen. Do you have anything to say?¡±

    West Wonder King looked at Wales calm face and replied, ¡°I have seen the chieftain, West Wonder has been preparing to help. But I didn¡¯t think that the chieftain didn¡¯t need West Wonder to defeat that thieving Fighting Bull chieftain, West Wonder¡¯s heart is very happy.¡±

    Wales looked at West Wonder King, he didn¡¯t think that West Wonder King was this shameless, saying tant lies to his face while acting honorable.

    Walesughed madly and replied,¡± You said you wanted to help me? HAHAHA! Help me? Help me by reducing my sisters to ves? I really must give my gratitude to you.¡±

    West Wonder King¡¯s expression changed, ¡°My king, if I didn¡¯t do that at that time, the Fighting Bull chieftain wouldn¡¯t definitely let me off. I wanted to save my fighting power for my king, so I did so. Please forgive my sins, my king.¡±

    Wales suddenlyughed, he calmly looked at West Wonder, ¡°Really?¡±

    West Wonder King quickly replied, ¡°West Wonder does not dare lie.¡±

    Wales nodded, then said, ¡°West Wonder you are right, it seems that I have wronged you. Right, these few days, were there any Fighting Bulls that sought refuge with you?

    West Wonder King immediately shook his head, ¡°No, we didn¡¯t see any Fighting Bull escapees. It was because of this that I had no news of what happened to your old camp. If I knew, I would¡¯ve helped out, my king can rest assured.¡±

    Wales seemed to believe West Wonder King¡¯s words, he nodded and waved his hand, ¡°Good, I¡¯ll take your word for it.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t go out of the carriage, he strangely looked at Wales and West Wonder King. Presently, West Wonder King sees that Wales had believed him and his eyes were shing with happiness. But Wales¡¯ eyes were actually gloomy, Zhao Hai had a very clear understanding of Wales, those gloomy eyes were absolutely not calmness, Wales was hiding his anger deep down his heart.

    To Zhao Hai, the present matter was getting more and more interesting. He knew that West Wonder King already knew what happened a long time ago, with his current actions, he must have thought about counterattacking.

    Wales had also thought about this for a long time, so while he was just pretending to believe West Wonder King, in fact, he was also carrying his own ns.

    It was too interesting, this hidden battle between the two people which began even before they had met. Zhao Hai can imagine that the earliermotion inside the camp was also orchestrated to confuse them.

    Now Zhao Hai wanted to see what the two would do next. Soon, the group arrived outside West Wonder King¡¯s camp. Zhao Hai observed something different with West Wonder King¡¯s camp, the tents were too close to each other and there was no ce for an army to take rest. Zhao Hai remembered thest time he was inside West Wonder King¡¯s camp, didn¡¯t the camp look different than this?

    But he immediately knew what West Wonder King wanted to do. West Wonder King looked at Wales embarrassingly, ¡°My king, because of the snowstorm a few days ago, our tent arrangement had be dense. Your army wouldn¡¯t have any way to pass through, I can only ask my king¡¯s army to rest right beside the camp.¡±

    Wales showed a faint smile, ¡°West Wonder is too polite, no need to get troubled over it. I¡¯ll have the army rest outside the camp first.¡± After saying that, he waved his hand and called Kony over. He whispered a few orders to Kony¡¯s ear, Kony nodded andmanded, ¡°Rest here.¡±

    The Herculean Bull cavalry was unable to understand Wales¡¯ instructions, but they still stopped. At this time, Wales turned to Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage and said, ¡°Little Hai,e with Big Brother to rest inside West Wonder King¡¯s camp.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and opened the carriage door. He walked out and bowed, ¡°Zhao Hai has met West Wonder King.¡±

    After seeing Zhao Hai, West Wonder King¡¯s expression worsened. He had not seen Zhao Hai carriage before, especially Zhao Hai¡¯s personal carriage. When he saw that a King¡¯s War g was inserted into the carriage, he thought that Mendez or Yale would be inside. Never in a thousand years did he expect that Zhao Hai would be sitting inside.

 Chapter 308 - Such an Idiot

    <h4>Chapter 308 - Such an Idiot</h4>

    Seeing Zhao Hai smiling, West Wonder King was struck silly, his impression of Zhao Hai was very deep since Zhao Hai had traded them food for a cheap price. He just didn¡¯t think that out of all people, he would see Zhao Hai here.

    Immediately West Wonder King understood who rescued Wales¡¯ sisters, he didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would be that capable.

    However, he was also too deep into his ns, West Wonder King immediately said, ¡°It turned out to be Mr Zhao, I didn¡¯t expect to see mister soon, has mister been well?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°I¡¯m quite fine, the prince had taken care of me well.¡±

    At this time, Wales interjected, ¡°West Wonder, Zhao Hai is the Crown Prince of the Herculean Bulls, you should address him as His Highness next time.¡±

    West Wonder King¡¯splexion changed, he didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai turned out to be the Herculean Bull¡¯s Crown Prince, he looked at Wales, confused, ¡°My king, you said that Mr. Zhao was the Crown Prince?¡±

    Wales smiled faintly and said, ¡°Zhao Hai is my Beheading Blood Oath brother, why can¡¯t he be the Herculean Bull n¡¯s Crown Prince? West Wonder, do you expect me to stand here forever?¡±

    West Wonder King bowed as an apology, but deep inside his eyes was a look of anger. He was irritated with Wales¡¯ arrogant attitude.

    Wales and Zhao Hai, along with a hundred guards entered West Wonder King¡¯s camp. They seemed to have aplete trust of West Wonder King and didn¡¯t suspect him a little bit.

    Wales had already met West Wonder King before, their rtionship had been good and Wales didn¡¯t have any discontent with him. So in the eyes of West Wonder King, his lowered attitude today wouldn¡¯t be seen as strange, Wales shouldn¡¯t be more wary of him than normal.

    He didn¡¯t think that his image in Wales¡¯ and the Herculean Bull¡¯s minds already wasn¡¯t clean. Wales already had a strong vignce against West Wonder King. His actions today was only to make West Wonder King continue on with his y. And Wales wasn¡¯t any bit worried with Zhao Hai by his side, the number of undead under Zhao Hai¡¯smand had already reached hundreds of thousands, plus he also has a 9th rank expert, so what else could threaten him?

    Naturally, West Wonder King had no idea, he was thinking that his ns were a sess. He had lured Wales to his tent while leaving his army behind, this meant that Wales already fell into his hands.

    The group quickly entered West Wonder King¡¯s tent, the tent had been set up magnificently, the desk had been removed and has been reced by small tables. In the middle of the tent was a brazier cooking mutton. Milk wine had also been ced at the sides of the small tables, Fighting Bull women were present specifically for pouring liquor.

    West Wonder King and the group sat down, the Fighting Bull women immediately arrived at their sides and served them liquor, the liquor was warm, just right for the current weather.

    West Wonder King took up his wine ss and said to Wales, ¡°My king, your arrival had made this West Wonder happy, please take a drink of this wine that I prepared with cordiality.¡±

    Wales and Zhao Hai also held the wine sses up, then drained their sses dry. West Wonder King watched as the two of them drank their wines, his eyes turned happy and his focus became sharp.

    As the liquor reached Zhao Hai¡¯s stomach, a prompt from the space could be heard, ¡°Toxic substance detected inside host¡¯s body, the toxin¡¯s potency is low, suggested that the Host drink Spatial Water to detoxify.¡±

    Zhao Hai was surprised for a moment, then understood the West Wonder King had put poison inside the wine. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile, he had the Space, it could be said that he had an immunity to a hundred poisons, to poison him, interesting.

    He put the wine ss down slowly the turned to West Wonder King and smiled, ¡°Seeing West Wonder King today made this one happy, I had prepared a bottle of Fruit Wine, I ask the prince to taste.¡± His hand turned and a bottle of Fruit Wine appeared.

    West Wonder King didn¡¯t suspect him, he immediately replied, ¡°Good, His Highness¡¯ wine also gives West Wonder pleasure.¡± After he said that, a Fighting Bull woman went to serve them the wine.

    West Wonder King took a moment to observe the bottle of wine, seeing that the bottle waspletely sealed and didn¡¯t have any traces of being opened, he was relieved.

    West Wonder King had frequent contacts with Human merchants, he also drank a lot of their wines, so he could see at a nce whether the bottle was tempered with or not. And if the wine has been opened, then it meant that there was something wrong with the wine bottle, and he wouldn¡¯t dare to consume it.

    Wales didn¡¯t understand what Zhao Hai¡¯s actions meant, he looked puzzlingly at Zhao Hai. Seeing Wales appearance, Zhao Hai showed a faint smile and his eye turned towards the wine ss, Wales immediately understood and a never before seen anger filled his eyes.

    Contained in this bottle was life liquid added by Zhao Hai, he was now more skillful in using the Space, as long as it was inside the Space¡¯s range, he can direct poison to anything without worrying that he may tamper with it, after all the Space itself can make space cracks, of course, applying life liquid also works.

    After the women opened the bottle, they first gave a ss to Wales, then to Zhao Hai and finally to West Wonder King. The three then raised the sses to drink.

    After Wales ced his wine ss down, he looked at West Wonder King with a faint smile on his face, ¡°West Wonder, you¡¯re hesitating, or are you waiting for something? We have already been here for quite a long time, when are you gonna make your move?¡±

    West Wonder King stared, his face changed, he looked at Wales and said with a serious voice, ¡°My king, what do you mean?¡±

    Wales smiled faintly, ¡°You¡¯re not convinced, why someone so young Herculean Bull like me would be the chieftain of the entire Cow-headed race, and I¡¯m also sure you also had met Fighting Bull refugees from the old camp. You¡¯re just holding up, acting, you want to lure me in your tent while leaving my army outside so that my life would be in your hands. I have already followed the script to your y, I went to your tent, I even obediently drank the poisoned wine you prepared for me, so why are you still acting? Are you waiting for something?¡±

    West Wonder King listened to Wales¡¯ words, he didn¡¯t think that Wales would guess his ns correctly, he looked at Wales contemptuously, he could not bear to see Wales¡¯ face anymore, he replied to Wales with a fierce tone, ¡°You know all of these but still followed? Are you an idiot?¡±

    This time Walesughed, ¡°Why do you still have such stupid ideas? Do you think I¡¯ll just follow you without confidence in myself? If I did not confirm that this wine won¡¯t be a threat to me, would I still drink it? West Wonder, West Wonder, it seemed that my father had a very high vision of you, you are nothing but an idiot. No wonder that even with our help, you still can¡¯t take care of the Fighting Bull chieftain, eventually giving him the opportunity to attack out camp. But you really are an idiot by siding yourself with the Fighting Bull chieftain, you didn¡¯t think that since you rebelled before, the Fighting Bull chieftain would just forget? It surprises me that a person as stupid as you could still live till now.¡±

    West Wonder King looked at Wales and sneered, ¡°So what if you knew, can you detoxify it? Let me tell you the truth, that poison was the same on that killed your father, hahaha. When your old camp was reimed, someone found me and told me the news. It was his n for the Fighting Bulls to usurp the Herculean Bull¡¯s throne and now you had been doomed by his hand, he is an enemy of the Herculean Bulls.¡±

    Wales¡¯ eyes lit up with a cold gaze, ¡°Did he? Then please let hime out and let me see his face.¡±

    West Wonder King showed a smile then said, ¡°Invite Mister Bowman in.¡± After his voice sounded, a person entered from the outside. Zhao Hai and Wales stared at the person and thought that he must be a Human, but they didn¡¯t actually think that the person was a pure beastman, a Herculean Bull.

    Wales didn¡¯t expect the opposite party to be a Herculean Bull, he was stunned, and looked confused at Bowman, he can absolutely be sure that he didn¡¯t see Bowman before, he didn¡¯t know who he was.

    Although Bowman was a Herculean Bull, his posture isn¡¯t as tall as other Herculean Bulls nor did he look physically strong. He wore a white magic gown, with a look of a cultured and well-mannered man, he seemed to be a Light Element Mage.

    Bowman looked at Wales, he smiled faintly and bowed, ¡°Bowman has met Chieftain Wales, has Chieftain Wales been well?¡±

    Wales looked at Bowman, confused, he asked, ¡°Are you a Herculean Bull?¡±

    Bowman smiled, ¡°It is proper to say that I am a Herculean Bull orphan that was adopted by a human, the Radiant Church gave me everything, I devote my entire life to the Radiant God.¡±

    As Bowman said his words, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but pat his own head and said, ¡°Another brainwashed idiot, no wonder he would n such a thing.¡±

    Bowman stared at Zhao Hai, ¡°Sinner, you dare nder the church!? You will be punished by the Radiant God.¡±

    Zhao Hai chuckled and said, ¡°Oh really, your god will punish me? Back in the human domain he couldn¡¯t, now that I¡¯m in the prairie how would he do that, how? Oh right, do you want to see your friends?¡± Zhao Hai waved his hand, at his side two people appeared. One of them was Lindsay Becker, which was the white-robe Bishop that Zhao Hai made into an undead, whose father was a red-robed Archbishop. The other also wearing a simr robe but red in color, he was that 9th rank expert that Zhao Wen defeated, the Radiant Church¡¯s Fire Element Ultimate Weapon, Rhein.

 Chapter 309 - An Idiot Who Canâ€™t Distinguish Good and Evil

    <h4>Chapter 309 - An Idiot Who Can¡¯t Distinguish Good and Evil</h4>

    Bowman naturally recognized Rhine, in fact, the matter regarding the Fighting Bulls and Herculean Bulls was entirely the work of the two.

    Bowman also knew that Rhine was already defeated, but what he didn¡¯t expect was seeing Rhine in this situation. This time, Rhine wasn¡¯t hispanion but instead a revived undead.

    As for Lindsey Becker, he wasn¡¯t familiar with him, but when he looked at Lindsey Becker¡¯s robes, he knew that he was from the Radiant Church. Bowman didn¡¯t understand how Zhao Hai managed to turn a White Mage into an undead.

    Zhao Hai saw Bowman¡¯s appearance, he smiled faintly,¡±You two, say hello to mister Bowman, you and him used to be on the same side, but I think he would soon be like you.¡±

    All present in the tent understood what Zhao Hai¡¯s words meant, West Wonder King also came to know that Zhao Hai was unexpectedly a Dark Mage.

    Thinking that Zhao Hai was a Dark Mage, West Wonder King felt very fearful and tensed, to think that he drank a cup of a Dark Magician¡¯s liquor. West Wonder King felt that this was the biggest mistake he made in his entire life.

    Rhine looked at Bowman¡¯s eyes, then calmly said, ¡°Hello Bowman, I didn¡¯t think that you actually stayed.¡± Rhine was a superior undead, in addition to bing undead and having an unwavering loyalty for Zhao Hai, he was also capable of his own thoughts.

    Bowman was not convinced, he ignored Rhine and turned to Zhao Hai, ¡°No need for this acting, he does not posses the ability to think, a devil like you had controlled his mind to posses wicked thoughts, you cannot deceive me.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and replied, ¡°I cannot control his mind, he has his own thoughts and knows every single conversation between you and him before. You can ask him if you don¡¯t believe me, if he knows what color underwear you¡¯re wearing before, he¡¯ll certainly still remember now.¡±

    Wales couldn¡¯t help himself as heughed. Zhao Hai just smiled and looked at Bowman, ¡°Do you also know this gentleman?¡±

    He referred to Lindsey Becker, Bowman shook his head and replied, ¡°Who knows, maybe you just found a White Robe and ced it on some random undead to pretend being a Bishop.¡±

    Zhao Hai faintly smiled and said, ¡°He isn¡¯t any small figure as well, he is called Lindsey Becker, you may not have heard of his name, but you may have heard of his father, Lundi Becker, an Archbishop of the Radiant Church. This is Lundi¡¯s son, Lindsey Becker.¡±

    Bowman paused for a moment, of course he knew about Lundi Becker, in fact, there was nobody in the Radiant Church who hadn¡¯t heard of his name. Besides the Pontiff, he was the most influential Red-robed bishop, if you didn¡¯t know of this person, then you didn¡¯t need to belong to the Radiant Church.

    Zhao Hai looked at Bowman¡¯s expression, he couldn¡¯t help but be amused, ¡°So? Have you heard his name? Back in the continent, Lindsey wanted to attack me, but I can only apologize because he failed, so he became like this. So do you think your god can do anything to me? Forget it, and now you use poison? Haha, tooughable, you think that as a Herculean Bull, you are an orphan just because they said you are an orphan? I¡¯m quite confident that the Radiant Church had kidnapped you instead. Did you think that a Beastman can just join the Radiant Church¡¯s inner circle? Too stupid, you¡¯re clearly brainwashed by the religion. I actually praise you, for being an idiot that couldn¡¯t distinguish from good and evil.¡±

    Wales and West Wonder King didn¡¯t know that Zhao Hai¡¯s wanted status in the human domain had something to do with the Radiant Church, especially Wales, Zhao Hai had only told him that his name couldn¡¯t be exposed while inside human territories, it seems like what he said was correct.

    Although Wales and West Wonder King couldn¡¯t be considered as high-level members within the beastman race, there would be no problem ssifying them as intermediate-level. Therefore they were privy to some information about the Radiant Church¡¯s influence among the humans. Seeing that Zhao Hai had turned a Red-robed archbishop¡¯s son into an undead, they understood why he could not stay within the human domain.

    Zhao Hai looked at Bowman¡¯s flushed face, it wasn¡¯t that Bowman was shamed, but he was instead angry. Just like Zhao Hai said, he was already brainwashed to the point of being unable to distinguish between good or evil, so how could he believe Zhao Hai¡¯s words? In his mind, Zhao Hai was the devil, and a devil naturally wouldn¡¯t say good things about the Radiant god.

    Zhao Hai looked at Bowman and said, ¡°It seems that you¡¯re still not convinced when I said the you cannot tell between good or evil, then I¡¯ll ask you. When the Radiant Church sent you to the prairie to deal with the Herculean Bull n, surely you would¡¯ve observed the Herculean Bulls? Moreover, since they didn¡¯t make you start your ns immediately, then surely you had lived together with the Herculean Bulls, then made your ns slowly. Did you see the Herculean Bulls treat the other cow-headed beastmen unfairly? Did you see that the Herculean Bulls were the type of n that would wholeheartedly exterminate any race? Even if you were brainwashed by the Radiant Church, surely you still had some ability to think for yourself? Or did you already be a puppet?¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s words were like a sharp de that stabbed directly at Bowman¡¯s heart. In fact, Bowman had been in the prairie for quite some time, and he also had developed some suspicions of the Radiant Church¡¯s view of the prairie. However, after years of being brainwashed, he had already acquired the style of taking orders without questions. Therefore, even though the beastmen race were different from what he had heard, he still valued the church¡¯smands.

    Hearing what Zhao Hai said had brought the doubts that he had hidden on the depths of his heart, therefore he became angrier, angrier at Zhao Hai and also himself.

    He hated himself for doubting what the church had said, he only became what he is because of the church but now he had actually listened to the enemy and brought doubts to his heart. He felt that he had betrayed the church, to naturally he felt so enraged.

    However, he cannot take revenge personally. He was raised by humans, therefore he can¡¯t use soul techniques, battle qi, nor magic. This meeting, he could only use poison. So right now, he could not take action against Zhao Hai, he can only poison him, but it seems that his poisons were not up to level.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care what Bowman was thinking, he thought that a man as brainwashed as Bowman wasn¡¯t worth killing personally, therefore he turned to West Wonder King, ¡°West Wonder King, you really think that your poison can deal with me and my brother? I was being polite for not poisoning you earlier, now you¡¯re ying with poisons in front of me? Ridiculous.¡±

    West Wonder King looked coldly at Zhao Hai, ¡°Do you really think that I only depended on that to deal with you? You¡¯re being funny.¡±

    Wales cannot help but be interested, he looked at West Wonder King with a curious face, ¡°You have other ways of dealing with us? Did you invite a 9th rank expert? But if you have invited a 9th rank expert, you wouldn¡¯t need to poison us, but fight us directly.¡±

    West Wonder King sneered, ¡°Using a 9th rank expert to deal with you? You think too highly of yourselves.¡± After he said that, he threw his wine ss towards the ground.

    Zhao Hai patted his head, ¡°Smashing the cup, that¡¯s another one, damn, all the cliches had added up together.¡± At this moment, war cries could be heard outside the tent.

    Zhao Hai looked at West Wonder King once, he shook his head then waved his hand, rows of undead Fighting Bulls appeared in the tent, before long, their numbers copsed the tent. Under their protection, Zhao Hai and Wales who were on their mount and carriage respectively managed to escape the camp under the protection of nearly ten thousand undead cavalry.

    When Zhao Hai released the undead, West Wonder King was frightened. He had heard about human Dark Mages, but he didn¡¯t hear about any Dark Mages capable ofmanding so many undead, this scale was very scary.

    While he was dumbfounded, Wales and Zhao Hai left the tent and headed outside the camp. The prepared ambush simply didn¡¯t seed because they were repelled by the undead.

    West Wonder King wanted to rally some troops to chase Wales down, but it was already toote, Wales managed to leave the camp. West Wonder King saw Wales leaving the camp and knew that he was already done for. With the strength of his camp, it was impossible to contend with Wales¡¯ army, he knew that he was already dead.

    However West Wonder King didn¡¯t want to just willingly die, he was not a heroic character. He was ambitious and unwilling of living under another person, he thought that the Fighting Bull chieftain was inferior, thus he cooperated with the Herculean Bulls and betrayed the Fighting Bull chieftain.

    But he was also a person who covets life and fears death, a person who would cling to someone powerful. Otherwise, why did the first thing he did when hearing that the Herculean Bulls were defeated was to reduce the Herculean Bull¡¯s 2nd and 3rd princesses to ves.

    This time, to deal with Wales, hepletely depended on Bowman, considered the possibility of seeding, and ended up agreeing. This was hisst chance, so he was quite desperate.

    In his mind, currently in the Cow-Headed Race, besides the Herculean Bull n, he had the most strength. The Fighting Bull chieftain had already been dealt with by the Herculean Bulls. If, at this time, he could deal with the Herculean Bulls, he may be the king of the entire Cow-headed Race.

    Because of this greed, he decided to take the risk and nned to eliminate Wales. But he didn¡¯t calcte the existence of Zhao Hai, thus he was already doomed to fail.

    It was not only West Winder King who didn¡¯t calcte Zhao Hai, Bowman had also miscalcted. In the beginning, when Bowman was concocting his n, Zhao Hai still wasn¡¯t present in the prairie. Zhao Hai only arrived when they had already begun with their ns. Wales was unable to return to the main camp in time, thus they had not received any information about Zhao Hai. When Wales returned, the main camp was already defeated, thus they only thought that he was escaping so they didn¡¯t take note of Zhao Hai again. Now that they had been made aware of Zhao Hai¡¯s existence, it was already toote.

 Chapter 310 - My Own Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 310 - My Own Kingdom</h4>

    When Zhao Hai made it outside the camp, he immediately recalled all the undead, fearing that the troops would misunderstand. But waiting for Zhao Hai and Wales outside was Kony, so when Kony saw the two approaching, he immediately led troops to escort them.

    As Wales was entering the camp, he already instructed Kony to prepare to aid them at any time. Therefore, Kony was paying attention to the camp¡¯s condition, he even refused his troops to drink the milk wine provided by West Wonder King.

    He was right in not drinking, because the milk wine given by West Wonder King was also poisoned. If they were poisoned then Zhao Hai would need to detoxify them when he came out.

    Naturally this was only possible because Zhao Hai added life liquid to the mutton soup that was served. This reinforced their bodies against poison, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to wait until Zhao Hai woulde out, they would have been killed before then.

    After Kony escorted Wales, they didn¡¯t immediately charge to attack, instead they retreated a bit before organizing their lines properly.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage also retreated to the very back of the army, he knew that although he could exterminate the camp using his undead, Wales certainly wouldn¡¯t want that. Wales wanted to take care of their matters themselves, so Zhao Hai didn¡¯t participate in the assault, instead just went to the back.

    Looking at West Wonder King¡¯s camp with a cold gaze, Wales shouted, ¡°My nsmen, West Wonder King, the ungrateful bastard, had finally betrayed us and also colluded with the Radiant Church to poison me. My nsmen, I dere that the Fighting Bulls shall be reduced to ves from today on, charge!!¡±

    After saying that, he lifted his ax, and along with the other Herculean Bulls, issued a war-cry and charged towards West Wonder King¡¯s camp.

    In the previous battle between the Fighting Bulls and the Herculean Bulls, they were fighting inside the main camp so they were quite wary of the destruction in their camp. Now, however, was different, they were battling at West Wonder King¡¯s camp, so even if they did destroy the camp they wouldn¡¯t need to be worried. Therefore they just charged towards the camp without abandon, back at the main camp, they would hesitate upon which to charge, but this time they didn¡¯t need to.

    This time Zhao Hai had finally experienced the terrifying effect of a full-on Herculean Bull charge. No matter person, carriage, nor tent, as long as they were in the way, they would absolutely be blown off, it was an impact power no less than a tank.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t a bit worried, and was just quietly watching at the back. This time, he didn¡¯t bring Laura and the others with him. He left his Ghost Staff back at the main camp, this way, he can instantly teleport to the main camp, and Laura could also use the space to appear at his side.

    Zhao Hai knew that this battle would be thest battle he¡¯d experience in the Prairie this year. After this battle, he would return to the human territories and head towards the Rosen Empire.

    Zhao Hai was certain that West Wonder King would be defeated, West Wonder King¡¯s military strength was inferior to Wales¡¯. His personal strength was also inferior to Wales. And now that Wales was at the prime of his victories, morale was at its peak. But West Wonder King¡¯s troops were terrified upon spotting the Herculean Bulls, making the fighting strength of both sides very disproportional. West Wonder King would without a doubt, be defeated.

    Zhao Hai now wanted to see how Wales would treat themoners inside West Wonder King¡¯s camp. While Zhao Hai was waiting, suddenly a loud voice echoed throughout West Wonder King¡¯s camp, ¡°Those who want to surrender, kneel, and they shall be spared. Those who want to surrender, kneel, and they shall be spared.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai was relieved, this shout didn¡¯t just came out of a single person, but all the the Herculean Bulls. Those innocent Fighting Bulls wouldn¡¯t be dealt with by Wales, so they will certainly surrender.

    It was as what Zhao Hai thought, these ordinary Fighting Bulls didn¡¯t want to make war with the Herculean Bulls. No matter what West Wonder King thought, in their minds the Herculean Bulls had helped them before, so they shouldn¡¯t be thinking of the Herculean Bulls as enemies.

    When the Herculean Bulls were defeated, what West Wonder King did wasn¡¯t what they wanted. Many weren¡¯t in line with West Wonder King¡¯s thoughts, furthermore they were just ordinary Fighting Bulls, so arge number quickly surrendered.

    West Wonder King wanted to escape, but was unable to, in the end he was killed amidst the chaotic sh. Bowman already died in the hands of Zhao Hai¡¯s undead, he cannot use magic, battle qi, nor soul techniques, he could only poison and plot, he waspletely useless. Naturally, in this battle, he would be the first one to fall.

    The fighting finished as the day ended, this time the Fighting Bulls were utterly defeated. Of the original five hundred thousand, a hundred thousand were killed, leaving behind four hundred thousand people. And also, in this battle, Wales had lost about twenty thousand Herculean Bulls.

    Now, it could be said that in the prairie, there would be no more Fighting Bulls, they can only be known as Herculean Bull¡¯s ve n, impossible to be called an independent n.

    After the battle ended, Zhao Hai and the other took three days to recover inside West Wonder King¡¯s tent. Then they set off towards the main camp. Of course, they also brought everything from West Wonder King¡¯s camp.

    Zhao Hai originally wanted to see Beta, but after asking, he discovered that Beta had been killed in the chaos. This made Zhao Hai sad, he didn¡¯t think that his friend would die.

    After more than ten days of hurrying along, they finally returned the Herculean Bull¡¯s camp. Once they reached the camp, Wales immediately demoted the Fighting Bulls officially as ves and confiscated all of their weapons and made them live with the other ves.

    Because it wasn¡¯t easy to transmit messages during the winter, not many knew that the Fighting Bulls had been reduced to being ves. Even among the Cow-headed race, there were plenty who didn¡¯t know that the Herculean Bulls had managed to im back the old camp. This was the prairie¡¯s winter, arid, and very deste.

    After returning to the camp, Zhao Hai discussed his ns with Laura, then prepared to head back. Although Wales was reluctant, he also knew that Zhao Hai and the others weren¡¯tfortable being here, so he agreed.

    But this time, he cannot make Zhao Hai return empty-handed. He gave Zhao Hai about two hundred thousand argali and a hundred thousand ves, he was now filthy rich, such numbers already didn¡¯t mean a thing to him. He also knew that Zhao Hai liked strange animals, therefore he had some people get some Stoneskin Bulls to give Zhao Hai. Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t make the Ranch level-up, a Stoneskin Bull wasn¡¯t enough to upgrade the ranch.

    However, the evaluation of the Stoneskin Bull was very good. The space evaluated it as level 30, with a maturation time of 24 hours, can give birth 8 times and produces five calves each time, needing five feed every hour.

    Generally speaking, Zhao Hai was very satisfied with his time in the Prairie. However, he didn¡¯t immediately send the ves that Wales gave him towards Iron Mountain Fort, the fort wasn¡¯t able to support such number at this time. Zhao Hai would only bring them when springes, when he would expand the fort.

    Wales didn¡¯t object, anyway, they had enough food for the entire tribe. They simple didn¡¯t have any food problems, Zhao Hai also gave them so much food, so raising these few people wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Zhao Hai only brought with him the two hundred thousand argali. Now that it was winter in the prairie, it would be difficult to also leave these argali here with Wales.

    Although he had decided to leave, there were still many things that he had to take care of. So only after ten days did he manage to finish preparing, they were already ready to go.

    Wales escorted Zhao Hai for about ten li, he didn¡¯t want to part with Zhao Hai. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s convoy leave the horizon, Wales has still very hesitant.

    By his side, Mendez turned to Wales, ¡°Little Seven, let¡¯s go back, in the spring, we would see Zhao Hai again. He is our Herculean Bull n¡¯s Crown Prince, he¡¯ll certainlye back.¡±

    Wales sighed, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Little Hai wasn¡¯t a true Beastman, otherwise, the Herculean Bull n wouldn¡¯t need to fear anyone.¡± Having said that, he patted his mount and began heading back to the camp. Mendez also followed behind hastily. They wouldn¡¯t just give up on Zhao Hai, even though the time that they spent together was quite short, Zhao Hai had given them many things. And Zhao Hai was very considerate towards them the whole time, they had developed a special sentiment towards Zhao Hai, he had their benevolence, friendship, asstly, their sense of gratitude.

    The Beastmen were very sentimental people, they would express their feelings directly, who was good to them, they would treat well, while those who were not good to them, they wouldn¡¯t bother giving them face. Zhao Hai did so much for them, naturally they would see him as someone good.

    Zhao Hai had also been looking at Wales, when he saw that Wales and the others were headed back to the camp, he took a breath and gathered all of his things and returned to Iron Mountain Fort.

    Because of the war, Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t been able to return to the fort. After he arrived, he cannot help but stare, he didn¡¯t think that Iron Mountain Fort would be surprisingly warm.

    Zhao Hai estimated that the temperature of the prairie to be 40 degrees below zero, but here at Iron Mountain Fort, it was actually 10 degrees above zero, as long as people wear a bit of thick clothes, they would be fine.

    Zhao Hai and Laura did not think that Iron Mountain Fort would be this warm, Laura immediately rece her thick body coat with something much morefortable.

    They appeared at the living room inside the fort. Currently, there was no one here, Zhao Hai looked for Green and Kun, but they were apparently not inside the fort, they should be outside.

    As the four people went out of the living room, they immediately saw some ves that had theirmoner status restored. These people had already be ustomed to Zhao Hai mysteriously appearing and disappearing, they just bowed towards the group then went on to their busy jobs.

    Currently, everybody had their own work, they felt extremely fulfilled. Their stomachs were full, they were well-dresses and also well-paid. They felt like everyday was a dream. These kinds of days were something that they even didn¡¯t dream of before.

    Zhao Hai went to inspect several factories first, each factory was very busy, which was normal. The milk wine production was very high, everyday they would be able to deliver about a thousand jin. The wool factory was producing products like the beastmen did, but even better.

    Before, when the beastmen were making these products, they were using their ancient ways, therefore their style were very practical. Now, in the wool production factory, there were also many human women at work, these women were very clever and deft. They carried on to improve the beastman¡¯s method, making the products made in the factory look more refinedpared to the beastman¡¯s.

    The rice mill was also busy everyday, the oil processing nt was also at the same state. They didn¡¯t stop having transactions with the Purcell Duchy, but Cai¡¯er informed him that there were a few people monitoring Stony Mountain, but because they couldn¡¯t see Zhao Hai¡¯s shadow, they slowly withdrew.

    Zhao Hai and the group slowly walked outside the fort, once they were outside the fort, Zhao Hai saw that the once cknds was now covered white with snow. The skies were dropping snow, although not to the point of being the same intensity as the prairie.

    Looking at all of these, Zhao Hai cannot help but draw a long breath, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but after seeing this scene here, why do I feel that much betterpared to when I was back at the Beastman Prairie?¡±

    Laura smiled and replied, ¡°This is our own ce, so it would surely look better. Now, I really admire Cai¡¯er¡¯s ability, can you see the difference between inside and the outside? I really didn¡¯t expect Cai¡¯er¡¯s capability to be this strong. It seems that in theter winters, we wouldn¡¯t need to prepare thick clothes anymore.

    Zhao Haiughed, ¡°True, with Cai¡¯er, we wouldn¡¯t need to wear thick clothes in the next few days. But we cannot do that next year, next year we would have more than hundred thousand people, thinking about this gives me a headache, where would we ce a hundred thousand people?¡±

    Laura just smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the ck Wastnd is vast, there should be ces we could use. What I¡¯m mainly worried right now is the need for stone in expanding Iron Mountain Fort. Though we could mine stone, the progress was very slow, if we build stone houses for the hundred thousand people, the amount of stone we would need would be toorge. We shouldn¡¯t make the hundred thousand people live inside the fort. I think we should carry out our n of building a hamlet.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he looked at the vast white in. He cannot help but feel passionate, ¡°Yes, we should start implementing our ns, we must establish our own kingdom.¡±

 Chapter 312 - Keeping Up Appearances

    <h4>Chapter 312 - Keeping Up Appearances</h4>

    On the streets of Casa City, a strange convoy was slowly moving forward. One could say strange, since the convoy onlyposed of two carriages. The carriage at the front looked like it was made of high-quality materials, the continent¡¯s rare lightwood. The appearance of the carriage was very sinct, it had some resemnce to the carriages that the Radiant Church uses, but it can be seen that its more likely from an old aristocratic family.

    The main thing about this carriage was that it had an exotic touch to it. The style of the carriage did not purely adapt human craftsmanship, there were also beastman craftsmanship here and there.

    Beastman craftsmanship was very different than the humans. The human were very rich in materials, so when they construct carriages, they would use a lot nails and metals parts.

    But the beastman race weren¡¯t blessed with resources. Since they werecking iron, their carriages would be mostly made of wood and used wood joints for their processes, using the least amount of metal as possible, a discerning eye would be able to tell which is which.

    And one can see that on this carriage¡¯s body, there were a lot of beastman style wood joints present. If one was knowledgeable, he could see that the carriage was very different than the other carriages used by humans.

    Even more bizarre was the magic beast pulling the carriage, it looked much like a bull, but it was very different. The bull had massive horns at the sides of its head, each about 2 meters in length. When the Bull lowers its head, it would upy about 4 meters of road width.

    In addition to lightwood, the carriage also uses a lot of pure white beastman nkets. If one were to feel it and if they had experience in the prairie, they would see that this was the same material used for high-profile tents.

    Driving this carriage was a warrior, he wore ordinary warrior clothing, and at his back were axes, he was calmly driving the carriage through the streets.

    Following behind the carriage was an ordinary Cow-headed race¡¯s carriage. The carriage was veryrge, capable of holding a lot of things, a servant was sat driving the carriage.

    The pedestrians were often seen inspecting the carriages, they felt curious about the shape and appearance of it. But since it looked like the carriage belonged to a person of status, they didn¡¯t dare disturb the owner.

    The owner of the carriage was naturally Zhao Hai, it was the altered carriage originally belonging to Lindsey Becker. Because they had some Giant-horned Bulls involved in making the carriage, there obviously would be some traces of beastman craftsmanship, and because they needed to stay warm, nkets were heavily used.

    Shue was the one driving the carriage, he was basically done with investigating the Iron Mountains. He took several days to exin to Green and the others his findings. When Zhao Hai noticed that Shue had nothing else to do in the fort, he made him drive his carriage.

    Shue didn¡¯t oppose, he was now very convinced of his young master¡¯s ability, he was even pleased to be his carriage driver.

    The carriage behind Zhao Hai was driven by Blockhead. Blockhead and Rockhead were now 6th rank warriors and are about to break through to 7th rank, what they needed the most was actual experience. So Zhao Hai made theme and drive the supply carriage.

    Because the two looked exactly the same, Zhao Hai had one of them drive the carriage while the other would be inside the Space, switching between them from time to time.

    The two were also d, they were either in the Space or inside Iron Mountain Fort, they didn¡¯t have any chances to go out. They are still young, so this was a good time for learning, but they didn¡¯t have any opportunities to do so. So when they were asked toe, they certainly wouldn¡¯t decline.

    Inside the carriage that Blockhead was driving were some ordinarymodities, enough for someone to use during a long travel, this made the pedestrians even more curious.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t start his carriage ride to Casa City from the ck Wastnds, but instead he decided to head from the direction of the prairie. This was so that the peculiarities of their carriage as well as their supplies wouldn¡¯t bring forth suspicions from other people.

    Inside the carriage were Zhao Hai, Laura, Meg and Nier. The carriage was more spacious than Laura¡¯s, but the designs were quite simr. There were doors on the front and back of the carriage, as well as windows made of ss. In the middle was a cab, suspended above it was a magical furnace where you can use either magic or charcoal to boil water, the upper part of the cab held various tools while the lower part had a freezer. on the left and right sides were two rows acting as seats. Even with these, the carriage was still very spacious.

    On the walls of the carriage were thick wool nkets draping towards the floors. Although the outside was snowing and cold, inside the carriage was as warm as spring.

    Zhao Hai naturally wouldn¡¯t leave Shue and Blockhead freezing outside. He gave the two appropriate clothes for the weather, additionally, both driver¡¯s seats were modified so that cold winds wouldn¡¯t directly hit them.

    Amidst all of these, the main distinguishing feature of the carriage was actually its usage of ss. In the continent, ss could be considered as a top level luxury, but now they were used in Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage. It really seemed like Zhao Hai kept up his appearance up until the end.

    Looking outside through the ss window, Laura smiled at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, do you think the people who see this carriage would think that the owner would be a beastman?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Laura¡¯s brown dyed hair, then he smiled faintly, ¡°I don¡¯t think so, I didn¡¯t hear any beastman who¡¯d be so extravagant to use windows made of ss.¡±

    Laura just smiled then she said, ¡°So how was it? Was my idea good?¡±

    Meg looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s golden hair awkwardly, then she turned to Laura andughed, ¡°It¡¯s very good, you¡¯ll have to know that the young master was also a silkpants before at the imperial capital. This time, nobody would suspect his current identity.¡±

    Worn on his face were the pink crystal eyesses, coupled with his golden hair and his highlighted eyebrows, it really did seem that he was a young noble master.

    Looking at Zhao Hai appearance, Laura cannot help but smile, just like when he first Zhao Hai with this appearance. She became curious and asked Meg, ¡°Meg, tell me all about how Brother Hai was back at the imperial capital. Did he really look and act as a silkpants?¡±

    Meg smiled, ¡°Of course, he was even worse than the rumors, you didn¡¯t know. but he¡­¡­¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but scratch his head and have a headache, but he couldn¡¯t do anything, these things were what the former Adam did. And he was now using Adam¡¯s body, so he had to own up to these things.

    Looking at the girls chit chatting, Zhao Hai¡¯s mood became good. He suddenly had a blissful feeling, it was very warm, very moving.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s convoy appeared at a location not far from Casa City, therefore before the day turned dark, they already arrived outside Casa City.

    Because they didn¡¯t have a identification badge, the guards stopped their convoy at the gate. But Shue took out a Mage¡¯s badge and gave it to the city¡¯s guards to look at. The guards allowed them to pass, Mages in the continent had the privilege of entering cities for free.

    However, the city¡¯s guards were still curious about Zhao Hai. Even though the Purcell Duchy was in the continent, they were not far from the prairie. Still, these people had not seen a giant-horned bull before. These giant-horned bulls were thepanion beasts of the Giant-horned Bull tribe so they were not sold, thus the people of the continent naturally wouldn¡¯t recognize them.

    Zhao Hai entered the city and immediately attracted the attention of the people inside. The hadn¡¯t seen a giant-horned bull before, thus they directed their curiosity towards Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind them, his carriage had already stopped in front of Casa City¡¯s biggest hotel. Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s entrance, the hotel¡¯s attendant immediately thought that Zhao Hai was some influential person. He immediately came forward and greeted from outside the carriage, ¡°Shelley Hotel wees you, distinguished guests.¡±

    Shue just stared at the attendant, then he stood up from his seat and prepared the stairs hidden under the carriage and said, ¡°Young Master, we have arrived.¡±

    The carriage door opened, then two figures came out and stood at both sides of the stairs. Zhao Hai came out of the carriage holding Laura¡¯s hand, and when he descended the stairs, he let go of Laura¡¯s hand and held Meg¡¯s. He then slowly went down the stairs, ignored the attendant, and went directly inside the hotel.

    The attendant wasn¡¯t offended, instead, Zhao Hai appeared much bigger in his mind, he couldn¡¯t recall any other person like him. This was maybe because of Zhao Hai¡¯s aura. The attendant just stayed there bowing, and didn¡¯t follow Zhao Hai inside the hotel.

    Shue turned toward the attendant and said, ¡°Look after our carriages and magic beasts. If there are any mistakes, I will not spare you.¡±

    The attendant immediately responded, ¡°The guest can be relieved, our Shelley hotel would ensure that there would be no mistakes. Guest, you can just hand them to me.¡±

    Shue nodded, he then signaled to Blockhead and entered the hotel.

    Entering the hall, there were resting areas at both sides of the hall. Zhao Hai was just sitting there while Laura was with the hotel¡¯s receptionist discussing something.

 Chapter 312 - Playing the Role of A Silkpants

    <h4>Chapter 312 - ying the Role of A Silkpants</h4>

    Laura looked at the vastnds, she repeated the words with a t tone, ¡°Our own kingdom, Our own kingdom.¡± This thought would make any person feel excited.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, ¡°Yes, our own kingdom. Let¡¯s wait for Grandpa Green and the others toe back, we need to discuss the matter about the living conditions of the hundred thousand people so that after spring they could arrive. Although they were only half-beastman, they still had lived their entire lives in the prairie, so they might not have any experience with farming. It seems that we need to head sooner towards the Rosen Empire and buy some human ves.¡±

    Laura agreed, ¡°We should, but before that we should meet up with Bell and settle the milk wine business with him, then we proceed, what do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Sure, we can go through Stony Mountain to head towards Casa City and see the situation there. From Casa City, we could then head towards Iksa Territory and find Bell, then settle the milk wine business and at the same time asking if he has any connections in Carson City. This is important for ourter actions, but this time¡¯s travel, we cannot do so with my Dark Mage persona, that would be obviously inappropriate.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°Naturally, that wouldn¡¯t be proper, if you go with your Dark Mage persona, people may hold suspicions. First we need to head back and wait for Grandpa Green and the others toe back, then we should discuss with them our further actions.¡±

    Zhao Hai agreed, then turned his head towards the snowy area outside, he then lead the three females to return to the fort. The four sat down, and after a while, Green and the others hade back from the outside, along with Green were Merine, Kun, and Shue.

    Shue wasn¡¯t in the castle most of the time, the nearby terrains of the Iron Mountains weren¡¯t explored before so Green gave the task to him.

    Shue carried out reconnaissance on the surrounding mountains, Green wanted to know all about the mountains these past few days. He wanted to know where were the good spots for mining stone, as well as spots for cutting trees.

    Green wore a cloak made of rabbit skin, it was obvious that the temperature outside didn¡¯tpare to inside the castle. Since the castle was warm, they just put on this easy to remove cloak on.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai¡¯s group had returned, Green stared for a moment. Then after which the others became happy, Green smiled and asked, ¡°Young Master, why did you return this early? Was the matter in the prairie already dealt with?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then gave them some items he got from the prairie, then he told them about the Radiant Church¡¯s Ultimate Weapon Program and the church¡¯s nurturing of beastman children to send them back to the prairie and deal with the prairie¡¯s inhabitants, he also made these things confidential.

    This was the first time that Green had learnt of these matters, when he heard Zhao Hai¡¯s testimony, he frowned, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that the Radiant Church would have such a n. Young Master, you should inform someone from the League of Dark Mages about this. If they receive this information, they would definitely do some preparations against it, additionally, they could deal with the Radiant Church, relieving us of some pressure.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I was going to do that exact thing this time that I came back. I cannot wait for spring to arrive at the prairie, so I nned to use this period of time to arrange some matters. I would like to take a look at the situation inside Casa City, then head towards Iksa domain to find Bell and settle the milk wine partnership. I could also use this time to tell him this information as well as ask if he has any connections inside Carson City of the Rosen Empire. If he did, then it would make our travel more convenient, we would be able to open a proper trade route towards the prairie.¡±

    Kun agreed, ¡°Good, Carson City is considered to be the biggest supply market and distribution center in the entire continent. It is a truly good ce, we have our products and if we decide to sell it there, nobody would take notice. And Bell wouldn¡¯t be able to handle our full milk wine capacity, so we should sell those at Carson City. But in Carson City, there are numerous influential figures, each and every one of them had greed as their second nature, if we cannot find a powerful backer, then I fear that we cannot escape the same destiny as in Purcell Duchy. Bell is a member of the league, so perhaps he has some connections. I heard that among the Rosen Empire were some Dark Mages who were serving their army, which says that Rosen Empire wasn¡¯t opposed to Dark Mages. So the League of Dark Mages may hold a lot of influence there, we could use that influence to our advantage.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Grandpa Kun¡¯s words are right, we could use this to our advantage, but the issue now is, I want to look for Bell but I cannot go out with my Dark Mage persona. I am thinking as to persona should I go with?¡±

    Green chuckled, this really became a problem. Currently, in the Aksu Empire, all Dark Mages were under deep monitoring, so if Zhao Hai appeared as a Dark Mage, then people would deduce who he is.

    Green looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°Young Master, what persona would you like to go by?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment, then he said, ¡°A merchant would not be good, I think I could appear as a Mage, but not a Dark Mage. Now, the Space could use Fire and Earth Element magic, might as well appear as a dual element mage. Moreover, it would be best to get arrogant, making myself widely known, if it¡¯s like this then people would perhaps not suspect me.¡±

    Green nodded, ¡°Acting high-profile wouldn¡¯t be a problem, we didn¡¯t need to fear anyone judging by our present strengths. Even if the came to know of our real identities, they would only send a 9th rank expert, which we can make deal with easily, even more so with an army, therefore being high-profile would be good.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°I have never thought of releasing my identity, if it were really revealed, then I certainly wouldn¡¯t need to fear. But it would be a problem with future missions, as my false identities might be exposed, so I absolutely cannot make them know who I am.¡±

    Kun smiled and said,¡±Right, a dual element mage isn¡¯t bad, in the entire continent, there weren¡¯t a lot of dual element mages. So these mages were considered to be geniuses, and they were given leverage to be a bit arrogant. But we still need to make Little Hai prepare, we should at least apply some simple makeup.¡±

    Zhao Hai scratched his head, ¡°How to we apply it?¡±

    Kun looked at Zhao Hai, then turned to Laura and said, ¡°This depends on Laura. Laura, make Zhao Hai look like a silkpants.¡±

    Several people chuckled, Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°We need to dye Brother Hai¡¯s head. I happen to have some dye powder, we can dye his hair golden. Then we could glue a small beard on his lip, making his age look older, a pair of pink crystal sses would do good as well.¡±

    A ck line appeared on Zhao Hai forehead, ¡°I could settle with the dye and the beard, but why the pink crystal sses? Can we trade it with another color?¡±

    Laura smiled, ¡°Pink is good, pink is a very popr color in the Continent right now. I saw a lot of silkpants wearing pink crystal sses, very beautiful. Rest assured, I have a pair of pink crystal sses, I will give them to you in a while.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head, and decided to not oppose anymore, and just went with Laura¡¯s ns. He turned to Laura and said, ¡°How about you? Exiting like you are currently would be conspicuous. I think in the Continent, there are a lot of people who knows of you more than me.¡±

    Laura faintly smiled and replied, ¡°Mine would be very simple, I could just dye my hair and then wear a veil. You should know that any aristocrat would have their femalepanion usually wear a veil, so as to prevent any other people appreciating their femalepanion.¡±

    Zhao Hai can only smile bitterly, he really didn¡¯t have anything good to say. Here, there were differences between men and women. For men, generally only Dark Mages would wear veils, but for women, the could wear them casually.

    Green nodded and said, ¡°This is good, but when the dayes, you should travel by carriage, and not any ordinary carriage. We need it to be more majestic, Laura¡¯s carriage cannot be used since many had already seen it. The Radiant Church¡¯s carriage cannot be used either since one could notice it at a nce. What kind of carriage would you use?¡±

    Zhao Hai knitted his brows, to be honest, he didn¡¯t think that he would act a role of being a silkpants. So having proper carriage wouldn¡¯t just be enough, to the continent, a carriage is a sign of a man¡¯s wealth and status.

    Now the issue is that Zhao Hai embarrassingly didn¡¯t have a very good carriage. In the continent, a good carriage is made from good materials. But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have any good materials, naturally, he also wouldn¡¯t have a good carriage.

    Zhao Hai just shook his head and said, ¡°It would be very difficult to get a good carriage in such a short time.¡±

    Laura knit her browns, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, we can demolish the lightwood carriage of the Radiant Church, then use those lightwood to make our own carriage. A lot of good carriages in the continent uses lightwood as their material. As long as we do not follow the carriage design of the Radiant Church, then would should be fine.¡±

    Kun agreed, ¡°Good, then well arrange for it immediately. We shall bring some artisans and also among the beastmen there should be some who knows how to make carriages. I think the task should be done in a few days, but what Magic Beast would you use to pull the carriage with?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment then said, ¡°How about using arge horned bull? This magic beast is ordinary, its endurance is also very good. What¡¯s most important is that a beastman race¡¯s magic beast is a rarity, if we pull the carriage with this magic beast, then people would know that we are in a good rtionship with the beastmen. Like this, we can sell beastman products and nobody would have suspicions.¡±

    Kun thought for a moment then agreed.

    1. Shue was an assassin that made a Blood Oath with Zhao Hai.

 Chapter 313 - Ruyen Purcell Steps into the Stage

    <h4>Chapter 313 - Ruyen Purcell Steps into the Stage</h4>

    Shue was naturally aware of Laura¡¯s identity, so he didn¡¯t dare make Laura do these kinds of things. He immediately approached the receptionist and took over the task of arranging their rooms.

    Laura saw Shueing, she didn¡¯t hesitate to have him handle their things. She told him, ¡°Prepare the best room for the Young Master. You and Blockhead should also live in high grade rooms, the young master said that his servants shouldn¡¯t be looked down upon.¡±

    Shue understood Laura¡¯s words, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to treat them unjustly therefore he just made this excuse. Shue immediately nodded and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Before long, the two amodations were prepared. At this time, the attendant who was tasked to take care of Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage came back, Shue gave him a silver coin as a tip, then turned him away.

    Zhao Hai led Laura and the others to the arranged hotel amodation. The amodation had three bedrooms, a living room, as well as a dining room, it was certainly one of the best amodations in the hotel.

    Zhao Hai acted like he was just in an ordinary noble young master¡¯s journey. He just stayed inside the ce, letting Laura handle everything. When it came to eating, the food was just delivered as well as ordering a bottle of expensive wine, no different than any other noble young master.

    Not long after Zhao Hai arrived at the hotel, a servant was running quickly toward the Grand Duke¡¯s mansion and headed towards the rear courtyard.

    This courtyard had a very elegant name, it was called the Orchid Courtyard. This was because it was full of orchids before, hence it had acquired its fame.

    But now, even though the ce is called the Orchid Courtyard, it didn¡¯t have a single orchid in it. In ce of orchids, it had a lot of Redspring flowers in it.

    The redspring flowers were very beautiful, its flowers were red, but its flowering season was short. Moreover, even though these flowers were extremely attractive, some nobles sees its color as uncouth. Because of this, there were rarely any noble houses who nted these flowers.

    Despite these, there was someone inside the Grand Duke¡¯s mansion who liked this flower. So currently, the Orchid Courtyard were filled with these flowers, to the point of uprooting all of the original orchids in the courtyard.

    Although the inhabitants of the mansion thought that it was a pity, nobody dared to express their thoughts. This was because the person living in this courtyard was the Grand Duke¡¯s daughter, Ruyen Purcell, formerly the fiancee of Adam butter recalled the engagement.

    Before, Ruyen had a huge influence inside the Grand Duke¡¯s mansion, naturally it wasn¡¯t because of Grand Duke Evan. Since Evan didn¡¯t have any power in the past, Ruyen didn¡¯t like him very much. Even though he was her father, she always responded to Evan with sarcasticments, she didn¡¯t give Evan any face.

    At that time, Ruyen depended on her grandfather, an old elder from Evan¡¯s n. Her grandfather was a staunch supporter of Great Elder Caesar, therefore she was doted heavily by the n. This made Ruyen develop a very arrogant attitude, she became someone whose eyes were way above their head.

    It was because of this arrogance that when Ruyen heard that the Buda n had lost its power, she immediately wanted to renounce the engagement. His grandfather was in support of this, and the Great Elder, although he didn¡¯t voice it out because of noble honor reasons, still put pressure on the Buda n. But they didn¡¯t imagine that the Buda n would take initiative and renounce the engagement themselves. But it was at that point that the situation began to turn downhill.

    The Great Elder lost his power, so naturally Ruyen¡¯s grandfather lost his as well. Without power, he just became an idle elder, with an absence of responsibility and power.

    While this was happening, Evan¡¯s influence and power went the opposite direction. Evan suddenly took control of the entire Purcell Duchy, and with Laura¡¯s help, made a lot of money. And then when Laura managed to provoke Southern King, the entire Magic Lily store was handed to him, making the Purcell n¡¯s power and influence even more abundant. Now, Evan¡¯s status as the Grand Duke was unshakable.

    Ruyen was very regretful, but it was no use. Her previous attitude towards Evan was very terrible, in addition to her actions towards the Buda n, it was impossible for Evan to forgive her.

    However, she was still Evan¡¯s daughter. Although Evan dislikes her, she was still provided with necessities such as food and clothing fitting for a youngdy. But everyone in the Grand Duke¡¯s mansion were well aware that Ruyen¡¯s status in the mansion wasn¡¯t as great as before.

    Despite all of these, Ruyen¡¯s arrogant personality couldn¡¯t just be erased. Coupled with her unsatisfactory state, the house servants became her punching bags. No matter the servant did was right or wrong, she would still scold them. More importantly, Ruyen wasn¡¯t a reliabledy, she had many scandals with various young masters inside Casa City, which gave her much infamy.

    Grand Duke Evan initially didn¡¯t want to meddle with her, but now that she was affecting the entire n¡¯s reputation, he couldn¡¯t ignore it anymore. So Evan sent warnings to the young masters to get away from Ruyen, at the same time, he had Ruyen prepare to travel towards Rosen Empire¡¯s capital Carson City to study.

    Because of her father¡¯s decree, Ruyen was very frustrated these past few days. She didn¡¯t want to leave Purcell Duchy. In the duchy, she was a princess, although not in good graces, she still had her youngdy status. Here, if she wanted wind, wind woulde, if she wanted rain, rain would pour.

    But if she went to Rosen Empire, everything would be different. What was the Rosen Empire? It was the most powerful human nation in the continent. Let alone a Purcell Duchydy, even if the Aksu empire¡¯s princess were to go there, she would be a nobody, not to mention a mere Purcell Duchy youngdy.

    Because she was frustrated, she ordered her servant to find her some amusing things to make her feel better. Otherwise, she would have to give her servants a good beating.

    Now all of the servants in the mansion were afraid of her. This youngdy¡¯s temper was very short, every so often she would whip a servant. What made the servants most distressed was the fact that the youngdy grew up inside the Duchy, there were very few interesting things that she had not yet seen here.

    And while these servants were worrying, Zhao Hai¡¯s convoy suddenly arrived at Casa City which caused quite a stir. They hadn¡¯t seen a giant-horned bull before, so the servant immediately ran to the Grand Dukes mansion¡¯s Orchid Courtyard to tell Ruyen this information.

    Ruyen was truly bothered these days, since in two days she would leave Purcell Duchy. This frustration caused her to shout loudly, ¡°Someonee here, Jill hasn¡¯t arrived yet? If he¡¯s still not, might as well not let him return.¡±

    At this time, an excited sound came from outside, ¡°Young Lady, Young Lady, an interesting thing had arrived in town.¡±

    Ruyen froze for a moment, then said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    The door was opened, Jill came in from the door, he had a long nose with small openings, his body wasn¡¯t that tall. He was Ruyen¡¯s personal servant, a children of a Purcell n ve, thus he cannot betray the n. At the same time, he was also a eunuch, otherwise, Evan wouldn¡¯t let him be Ruyen¡¯s servant.

    Jill immediately entered the room and knelt beside Ruyen, ¡°Young Lady, I had an interesting matter to tell you.¡±

    Quite amused with Jill, Ruyen said, ¡°What? What amusing thing has this youngdy not seen inside Casa City? If you dare deceive me, you¡¯ll better watch out for your skin.¡±

    Jill just smiled then replied, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, your highness. This time there really is an interesting thing, it just came from outside the city, a carriage. The carriage was made up of lightwood, the person inside seemed like someone of significant status¡­¡±

    Without even hearing all of Jill¡¯s word¡¯s, Ruyen grabbed a golden whip from her table and whipped Jill¡¯s shoulder with it as she scolded, ¡°Lightwood carriage, our family also has one. And what kind of person with significant status has this youngdy not seen. So is this the interesting thing you¡¯d like to say? If so you might want to take a taste of my whip.¡±

    Jill quickly replied, ¡°Your highness, this one didn¡¯t deceive you, the interesting thing I mean isn¡¯t the carriage nor the person, but the magic beast pulling the carriage. It was not a horse, but a bull, it looked like a bull but it had two huge horns, each one about two meters long and a width of half a meter. This one hadn¡¯t seen that kind of bull before.¡±

    Ruyen was about to raise her whip, now that she heard what Jill said, she was surprised. Then she put down her whip and looked at Jill, ¡°Are you really not deceiving me? There really is a bull with horns that big? I don¡¯t think that you can find something that interesting, what nonsense.¡±

    Jill added, ¡°Your highness, I really didn¡¯t deceive you. What I said is actually real, it¡¯s currently at the back of Shelley Hotel, I saw it with my own eyes. It¡¯s horns were this big.¡± He said as he gestured with his hands howrge the horns were.

    This time, Ruyen was really interested. Actually, she didn¡¯t believe that Jill would lie to her, so she immediately said, ¡°Really? You¡¯re not lying?¡±

    Jill nodded again and again, ¡°Even if I had extra courage today, I still wouldn¡¯t dare deceive the youngdy.¡±

    Ruyen nodded, ¡°Prepare the carriage, I want to go to Shelley Hotel and take a look. If there is no bull like what you¡¯ve told me, you¡¯re finished.¡± She stood up as she spoke.

    Standing in front of the door were two maidservants, they didn¡¯t suffer any little sufferings from Ruyen¡¯s whip, therefore they would tremble whenever Ruyen approached them. Jill also followed Ruyen, appearance looking calm but in fact, his shoulder was in agony. His shoulder was still burning from being whipped, but he cannot make Ruyen see his pain, so he can only follow her with a small smile.

    The three servants immediately left the Orchid Courtyard. Jill was immediately tasked by Ruyen to prepare the carriage, Ruyen was still holding her golden whip.

    This whip was also Ruyen¡¯s special instrument. Ruyen was a magician, so it stands to reason for her to have a magic staff, but she didn¡¯t like staffs, so she got a whip. But her whip was very displeasing to the eye, making her a joke inside Purcell Duchy.

    Ruyen got on a majestic carriage pulled by a ming horse and headed for Shelley Hotel. Her two maids were sitting with her inside the carriage while Jill became the driver. They didn¡¯t need guards since the carriage had sported the Purcell Family¡¯s insignia, and nobody dared to touch them inside the Duchy.

    The horse quickly moved towards the hotel. Regarding the hotel, Jill was very familiar with it. Not only was it popr inside the Duchy, but also in the entire continent. It was owned by the Shelley Family who were the owners of the biggest hotel chains in the entire continent.

    The Shelley Family, also known as the serpent family because of their insignia being coiled serpents, had been in the hotel business for about a millennia. Their names represented high-end hotels in the continent. Almost every big city in the continent would have its own Shelley Hotel.

    Besides providing lodging and dining, the hotel also epts mercenary missions, big mercenary missions that cannot be handled by small mercenary groups.

    Ruyan had also came to dine in this hotel before, so Jill was familiar with this ce. Quickly, they arrived at the front door of the hotel.

    The attendant noticed Ruyen¡¯s carriage, and after seeing Ruyen arrive, he immediately weed her outside the carriage, ¡°This one wees the youngdy.¡±

    Ruyen walked out of the carriage then looked at the attendant and asked, ¡°Wellen, I heard that there was a strange magic beast that arrived at your hotel, is it true?¡±

    When Wellen heard what Ruyen said, he immediately understood why she came. Wellen fully knew that this youngdy was a tyrant inside Casa City, so he cannot dare to offend her. He immediately responded with a respectful tone. ¡°Your Highness, there was such a magic beast. It¡¯s horns were massive, I hadn¡¯t seen bulls with horns as massive as those.¡±

    Ruyen replied, ¡°Quickly, lead me to take a look.¡± As she said that, she left the carriage and headed to the hotel. Wellen, Jill, and the two servants immediately followed.

    Ruyen was also very familiar with the hotel, she didn¡¯t only dine here but also had meetings with her friends, she also came here to do other things, so Shelley Hotel had been very familiar with this youngdy. But since the hotel had a rule to not disclose their guest¡¯s matters, not many people came to know about it.

    Because of this, Ruyen was also very familiar with the hotel¡¯s back door. One had to pass through the lobby and then head the door at the back to go towards the back area of the hotel.

    At the back of the hotel wasn¡¯t single stable. It was divided into small courtyards, they were there for nobles who didn¡¯t want to be disturbed, so the hotel would give them the courtyards. And the ce where the hotel would ce the magic beasts would be in the very far back. There were people who were specialized to take care of the guest¡¯s carriage and magic beast. Carnivorous and herbivorous magic beasts were also separated.

 Chapter 314 - Meeting His First Fiancee

    <h4>Chapter 314 - Meeting His First Fiancee</h4>

    Ruyen stood outside the giant-horned bull¡¯s pen. The giant-horned bull looked very carefree while grazing leisurely. These giant-horned bulls were docile magic beasts, even under Ruyen¡¯s gaze, it didn¡¯t even respond, it would only asionally p its ear.

    After looking at the bull¡¯s massive horns, Ruyen was speechless for some time. Then, her eyes lit up, she walked towards the bull and reached her hand out towards its horns.

    This move scared Jill and Wellen, although the bull looked very docile, the way it was brought up was unknown. The two quickly moved to stop her, but they were a step toote. Ruyen had already traced her hand along the horns of the giant-horned bull.

    Despite this, the giant-horned bull didn¡¯t do anything, as if nothing happened, it just stood there leisurely chewing on its fodder.

    Seeing its response, Jill and Wellen breathed a sigh of relief. The two were also very curious of this magic beast, they couldn¡¯t help themselves and also traced their hands on the bull¡¯s horns.

    The giant-horned bull didn¡¯t have any reaction at all. Even if it was surrounded by these many people, it just went on and ate its fodder calmly.

    The more Ruyen looked at the docile giant-horned bull, the more she liked it. She turned towards Wellen and asked, ¡°Wellen, who owns this bull? Tell me, I want to buy it.¡±

    Wellen smiled bitterly, ¡°Your highness, you know the rules of the hotel, we cannot just disclose our guest¡¯s identity. Moreover, from what I could tell from that guest, it was very unlikely that he would sell this bull.¡±

    Ruyen snorted, ¡°Telling me this is useless, I didn¡¯t ask you the identity of the guest. Just tell me where the guest stays and were fine. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±

    Wellen smiled bitterly for a moment, he knew that thedy was irritated. Thisdy was a very troublesome person, but it was like what she said, their hotel cannot disclose information about the guest, but if some people like to visit a guest, the hotel couldply.

    Wellen told Ruyen Zhao Hai¡¯s room number. Ruyen understood that this amodation was one of the hotel¡¯s best, not counting the rear courtyards, this room would be the best one.

    However, she was also relieved, although Ruyen was quite unruly, she wasn¡¯t a fool. In her mind, Zhao Hai¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t that high, otherwise he would have rented the rear courtyards.

    Actually, her idea was correct, Zhao Hai¡¯s identity was indeed just normal. Since he cannot use the status of his Buda family, and Laura cannot disclose her identity, they didn¡¯t have the status of a noble. With only Zhao Hai¡¯s magician identity, the other nobles won¡¯t pay attention to them.

    Jill understood the youngdy more than Wellen, so he didn¡¯t obstruct Ruyen. Ruyen continued to walk towards the hotel.

    The hotel was divided into six floors, the sixth floor contained the best rooms, the fifth floor was a notch lower, the fourth floor would even be worse, the third floor was the restaurant, the second floor had the conference rooms and leisure quarters, and the ground floor contained the reception and basic rooms.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s room was at the sixth floor, but Shue and Blockhead stayed at the fifth floor. Although Shue¡¯s status outside was higher than Blockhead, he knew that to Zhao Hai, he wasn¡¯t more important than Blockhead and Rockhead. Blockhead and Rockhead grew up together with Zhao Hai since they were little, and they were ready to sacrifice their lives for Zhao Hai at any time. Zhao Hai regarded the two of them as his own brothers, so even though Shue acted like he was more important than Blockhead in front of the hotel staff, he didn¡¯t act all highly when they entered their room.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t give them orders, they just wanted to look at Casa City¡¯s situation while they were passing by as they head towards Iksa Domain. They didn¡¯t want to stay here for long, therefore they maintained a low profile.

    However, even though Zhao Hai wanted to be low-key, there were some people that don¡¯t want him to maintain his low profile. It was just like what other people said, ¡°even when staying at home, a cmity would stille¡±. This was Zhao Hai¡¯s current situation.

    Laura also did nothing, she just looked outside the window at the people being busy outside. To be honest, being at a high ce while looking at the scenery outside felt very good.

    Zhao Hai was holding a ss of red wine while Laura stood beside him, they were looking at the people below Casa City through the window. Suddenly Zhao Hai sighed, ¡°One day, I want to build a tall building within Iron Mountain Fort so we can see the entirendscape of the ck Wastnd.¡±

    Laura smiled, ¡°We do need to construct a tall building, hehe.¡±

    While she said that, a knock was heard. Laura immediately wore her veil, then Nier¡¯s sweet and delicate voice was heard, ¡°Yes?¡±

    Shue¡¯s voice replied, ¡°Young Master, an attendant from the hotel just came to see me, it seems that there¡¯s someone who wants to visit you.¡±

    Seeing that it was Shue, Nier opened the door to let him enter. When Shue entered the room, Zhao Hai looked at him while holding his wine ss, ¡°Visit me? With my identity, there should be no one who knows of me in Casa City right? Why would people want to see me?¡±

    Shue nced at Laura and the others. Then with a weird expression, he replied, ¡°The identity of the person who wanted to visit the young master is quite special, its Purcell Duchy¡¯s youngdy, Ruyen Purcell.¡±

    Hearing Shue mention this name, Zhao Hai and the others were shocked. These people knew of Zhao Hai¡¯s true identity, so they would naturally know of the conflict between Zhao Hai and Ruyen Purcell. They didn¡¯t think that Ruyen would pay them a visit this time.

    Zhao Hai frowned, ¡°She wanted to visit me? What did the hotel attendant say?¡±

    Shue replied, ¡°The attendant said that youngdy Ruyen would be waiting for you at the third floor dining room. Because the name we registered this time was Wales, nobody knows about our identity, the hotel attendant just told me that Her Highness Ruyen wanted to see Mister Wales.¡±

    This time, Zhao Hai used Wales¡¯ name, Wales personally knew a few people in the continent. So when it happened that Zhao Hai needed a name, he used Wales¡¯.

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I seems that she doesn¡¯t know my identity, then what did she want to see me for?¡±

    Laura smirked, ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want to see your former fiancee? She¡¯s Casa City¡¯s most beautiful woman and also very famous, moreover she likes person with distinguished status. With Elder Brother Hai¡¯s current appearance, she will definitely like you.¡± Meg and the othersughed. With Zhao Hai¡¯s current appearance, he truly looked like a distinguished person.

    Zhao Hai cannot bear but force a smile, he turned his head and said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s stop talking about this, Purcell Duchy¡¯s princess is waiting for us. Not epting her invitation wouldn¡¯t be good for us. I also wanted to see what youngdy Ruyen really wants.¡± With this, the group started heading downstairs.

    Blockhead was waiting for Zhao Hai below, when he saw Zhao Hai walk out, he immediately followed him. Together, the group headed towards the third floor dining hall.

    Shelley hotel¡¯s third floor dining hall was open to the outside. Also, the chef here was very capable, he¡¯s very famous inside Casa City. If someone of high status in Casa City wanted to treat someone, they would definitely take them to Shelley Hotel.

    Right now, there were many people inside the dining hall, eating. These people were the most distinguished and influential people in Casa City. Some were residents of the hotel, whose identities were not simple. In fact, if you stay in Shelley hotel, your status wasn¡¯t ordinary, at least a wealthy businessman, otherwise, the hotel¡¯s prices would make your wallet cry.

    Ruyen had already entered the dining hall for quite some time. All that knew her in the dining hall gave her a salute, they all knew that Ruyen wanted to be in the spotlight, so they would be happy to cooperate.

    Ruyen was sitting there drinking, her golden whip was on the table. Jill and her maids stood behind her. At the same time, the guests of the dining hall were paying attention to her, they didn¡¯t know who Ruyen would meet today.

    Ruyen¡¯s romantic affairs were quite well known inside Casa City, this included the fact that she wanted to break her engagement with the Buda n, which made the Purcell n to ce pressure to the Budas to break the engagement. Despite this, many people believed that one reason the Buda n broke the engagement by themselves was because of Ruyen¡¯s romantic affairs.

    An aristocrat¡¯s life was sometimes very boring, and they also wanted to look for some entertainment. So these matters of romance became the most popr topic among nobles.

    At this time, a group appeared on the dining hall¡¯s entrance. These nobles looked towards the group, and their eyes turned bright. What made their eyes lit up were Laura and the other two women. These nobles were flower plucking experts, they didn¡¯t need to look at a woman¡¯s face to determine whether they were attractive or not. They only need to see these women¡¯s body to determine their appearances.

    Without a doubt, Laura and the other two were rare beautiful women. More importantly, when they saw Laura and the other¡¯s stature, they knew that they were unmarried girls, this fact made their eyes brighter.

    The other person that caught their eyes were Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai wore a low-profile yet elegant robe. His eyesses and mustache showed his style. These people could see that Zhao Hai¡¯s age wasn¡¯t young nor old, but he still happened to sport a mustache. Paired with his pink eyesses, it showed his status. They felt like Zhao Hai¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t simple, and that he was someone of a distinguished background.

    The people inside the hall knew that Ruyen liked distinguished people. Those who were rumored to had been with her were all of distinguished background, Ruyen liked associating with those kinds of people.

    Now, those inside the hall understood who Ruyen was waiting for. Ruyen was surely waiting for this sses wearing gentleman with an arrogant look on his face. But they had no objection to Zhao Hai¡¯s fashion, they were just waiting to see a show.

    Ruyen also saw Zhao Hai, but she didn¡¯t express anything. Although Zhao Hai¡¯s fashion style was good, and his temperament was what she liked. Zhao Hai had a disadvantage, he was not handsome enough. Ruyen just gave him a nce.

    1. I strongly resisted myself from typing ¡°Bull don¡¯t give a fuck¡± at this point.

    2. There¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong, kiddos

    3. Our boy got burned XD

 Chapter 315 - Completely Speechless

    <h4>Chapter 315 - Completely Speechless</h4>

    Ruyen liked people with status, since they tend to be tall and handsome. Moreover, they all knew how to tter women, which, for Ruyen¡¯s own vanity, was very important.

    Ruyen didn¡¯t care what connotation your status has, as long as you look good and knew how to please her, you pass. She looked like a queen ying with her men.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t able to enter her qualifications. This was because even though Zhao Hai was charming, he wasn¡¯t able to catch her attention.

    Zhao Hai also looked at Ruyen, he knew about this fiancee of his since a long time ago. But this was the very first time that he came to see her in person, Ruyen was a beautiful woman with a long brown hair and fair skin. She was wearing bright clothing, she looked like a beautiful spring flower just by sitting there.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t like women like her. It was widely known that she was extremely arrogant. Even though she was extremely attractive, she always gave the impression of arrogance and frivolity. Such attitudes weren¡¯t to Zhao Hai¡¯s liking.

    Laura looked at Ruyen, unlike Zhao Hai, Laura and Nier had seen Ruyen many times before. Ruyan was a woman constantly in the spotlight on Casa City. They had some interactions before, but since their dispositions were vastly different, they didn¡¯t manage to have much connections.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t take initiative to greet Ruyen, instead he turned his head to Shue. Shue immediately understood Zhao Hai¡¯s intention, he arrived at Zhao Hai¡¯s side and said, ¡°Young Master, like what the attendant said, a youngdy Ruyen wanted to see you, but was afraid of disturbing your rest, thus waited for you at the dining hall, this is youngdy Ruyen.¡¯ He said as the referred to Ruyen.

    Although Shue¡¯s words sounded normal, it clearly expressed what Zhao Hai wanted to convey. Shue said that Ruyen wanted to visit him but was afraid to disturb him and therefore she waited at the dining hall. But what it did not express was the fact that Ruyen sent a request to see Zhao Hai, and thus making Zhao Haie see her at the dining hall.

    Shue¡¯s words echoed throughout the dining hall, the people inside the dining hall all knew Ruyen well, she cared very deeply for face. Now, with Shue¡¯s words, it seemed like she begged for Zhao Hai¡¯s attention, this was something that she couldn¡¯t bear.

    When Ruyen heard Shue¡¯s words, herplexion turned for the worse. She ced her wine ss heavily on her table, making the entire dining hall silent. All the people present looked at Zhao Hai as if they were waiting to see a good y.

    They saw Zhao Hai as a small nobleing from somewhere unknown that only came here to keep up appearances. Nobles would always unt their status when meeting someone of a lower social standing. But this method wouldn¡¯t work well against Ruyen.

    In the Purcell Duchy, Ruyen was a princess. It was unwise to not give Ruyen any face while inside the Duchy.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care, he thought that Shue¡¯s words were said very well. He didn¡¯t pay attention to Ruyen¡¯s reaction since currently, he was supposed to act like a dandy who didn¡¯t know about the immensity of heaven and earth. So if he were to act normally, people would be suspicious.

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned his head to Ruyen and said, ¡°This one doesn¡¯t know why the youngdy wants to see me.¡±

    Ruyen looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s impolite expression, with a paleplexion she asked, ¡°You are Wales?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and replied, ¡°I am Wales.¡±

    Ruyen banged the table, ¡°Impudent, you dare to be impolite with me?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked as though he was curious at Ruyen, ¡°This is impolite? Firsty, I am not a citizen of the Duchy. Secondly, I am a Mage, I have a corresponding authority. It can¡¯t be that the youngdy didn¡¯t know about this?¡±

    Ruyen¡¯s white face was riddled with anger, she stared at ZHao Hai and said, ¡°Impudent Mage, don¡¯t forget that you are still in thends of the Purcell Duchy. Daring to be rude to me? It seems like you don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡±

    Zhao Hai knitted his brows, ¡°Youngdy, if there¡¯s nothing else, then I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± It seemed like he didn¡¯t take Ruyen¡¯s threat seriously.

    The people inside the dining hall looked at Zhao Hai. They didn¡¯t expect to see such a scene. In their view, Zhao Hai¡¯s balls were toorge. Inside the Duchy, those who didn¡¯t give Ruyen face were simply looking to die.

    Ruyen was too mad to speak. Zhao Hai looked at Ruyen¡¯s appearance, then he calmly added, ¡°Youngdy, if there is really nothing else, then I would have to say my goodbyes. I still need to hurry along tomorrow.¡±

    Ruyen couldn¡¯t bear how Zhao Hai treated her anymore. She held her whip and sent it whipping towards Zhao Hai, but suddenly a wind de appeared, striking the whip away from her hand.

    The wind de was from Meg, she was a 6th rank Mage. Although she had the Iron Book in her hands, Merine always instructed her to not use it as much as possible and instead use her own magic. This was so that she could enhance her own strength as soon as possible, the Iron Book was, after all, only an external tool, and relying too much on external tools wasn¡¯t good.

    At the same time, Shue also made his move. Another Shue appeared beside Ruyen, grabbing her neck.

    The dining hall¡¯s visitors froze for a moment, then an uproar quickly followed. They didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would dare to lift a hand against Ruyen, his balls were toorge.

    Meanwhile, they also noticed Shue¡¯s prowess. They didn¡¯t think that a formidable warrior such as Shue would be serving Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai coughed and said, ¡°Right, Shue, please let go of the youngdy.¡± Shue snorted, then the clone beside Ruyen disappeared.

    Ruyen was actually terrified, she really thought that Shue would kill her. One had to know that for someone like Shue who had killed a lot of people, there would be a murderous aura that surrounded them. Ruyen was like a nt grown in a greenhouse, except for when she used magic spells during practice, she didn¡¯t have any other asion that she needed to use magic. So when Shue went to seize her, she couldn¡¯t react at all.

    After Shue released Ruyen, Zhao Hai looked at her and said, ¡°I apologize to the youngdy for my subordinate¡¯s rudeness. But if the youngdy didn¡¯t attack me, he wouldn¡¯t act. So what does the youngdy actually want with me? If there¡¯s nothing, then I really would like to rest.¡±

    Ruyen answered, her response made all present feel odd, she looked at Zhao Hai with aplicated look. ¡°Mister, please wait a minute, I think that we had started on the wrong foot. I only came to ask mister if he would be willing to sell me that bull that pulled his carriage.¡±

    Ruyen¡¯s response made all people in the dining hall speechless. They nkly looked at Ruyen, they didn¡¯t think that Ruyen would give such a response.

    Hearing Ruyen¡¯s words, Zhao Hai finally understood why she came to find him today. He could not help but be surprised, then he smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll have to apologize to the youngdy. That bull was something my beastman friend gifted me, I cannot sell it to you, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Ruyen suddenly became a polite speaker, she quickly responded, ¡°Sir is too polite, since the magic beast was something important to mister, then I won¡¯t raise the matter of buying it anymore. Right, what matters did mistere to the Duchy for? Maybe I can help?¡±

    This sudden transformation of Ruyen made Zhao Hai mind nk. But since Ruyen was being polite, he couldn¡¯t keep giving her the cold shoulder. He shook his head and replied, ¡°The youngdy is too polite, this time I was just passing by Casa City, tomorrow I will leave the Duchy to head towards Iksa Family¡¯s territory. There¡¯s no need for the youngdy to trouble herself. Well, I¡¯ll have to excuse myself, youngdy.¡±

    Ruyen looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance, then she nodded, ¡°Mister can do as he pleases.¡± Then Zhao Hai led Laura and the others to return to their amodations.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai has left, Ruyen turned her head towards Jill, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Then she turned and walked toward the dining hall¡¯s exit without even retrieving her golden whip.

    Ruyen¡¯s actions were very unusual, this was far from her usual behavior, all that was present looked confused as they looked at the leaving Ruyen. The didn¡¯t know what Ruyen was thinking, but they were clear that Ruyen was someone who would definitely think of ways to get back at Zhao Hai. The knew that Ruyen wasn¡¯t someone who would take a beating without retaliating.

    After Zhao Hai¡¯s group had returned to their room, Zhao Hai frowned as he said, ¡°What do you think about Ruyen¡¯s actions? Shouldn¡¯t she be furious? Why was she calm?¡±

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai , then she coldy harrumphed, ¡°Because of what you did, Ruyen seemed to look at you with mes in her eyes. Brother Hai, do you want to bet with me? Ruyen will join us tomorrow to visit Iksa Domain.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, I almost killed her. I think that after she heads back, she¡¯ll find someone to deal with me. How could it be possible that she would want to travel with us?¡±

    Laura harrumphed again, ¡°You¡¯re too naive. You can ask Meg whether Ruyen¡¯s eyes while looking at you was right.¡±

    Zhao Hai turned to look at Meg. Meg nodded, ¡°Young Master, the way Ruyen looked at you was indeed not right. I think what Sister Laura said was right. It seems like youngdy Ruyen would join us on our trip tomorrow.¡±

    Zhao Hai was stunned, he didn¡¯t think that Meg would agree with Laura. He was puzzled, ¡°Was it really too obvious? Then why didn¡¯t I notice it? Also, in addition to not giving her face, Shue also nearly killed her. Wouldn¡¯t she bear a grudge at all?

    Laura harrumphed for the third time, ¡°Who knows, maybe she was born with deficiencies. Still, we need to see whether the youngdy has made any indications of travelling. If she made preparations, then she really might follow us.¡±

    Zhao Hai tapped his own head, he waspletely speechless.

    1. Iron Book was the item the group managed to loot from the light mage Garan(now Gamma) before during the Stony Mountain arc.

    2. Shue had the ability to make clones of himself. His name in the chinese raws was Shue of the thousand shadows. His ability was ssified as a Divergent Ability, Zhao Hai¡¯s space was ced in this category.

 Chapter 316 - Seen Through

    <h4>Chapter 316 - Seen Through</h4>

    Zhao Hai was sitting on the living room of his hotel amodation, Shue was before him conveying his report, ¡°Young Master, from my inquiries, because of Ruyen¡¯s recent scandals in the city, Grand Duke Evan has just recently decreed to have her study in Rosen Empire¡¯s Carson City. Because of this, Ruyen is very frustrated these past few days. I heard that in the Grand Duke¡¯s mansion, many servants had already suffered under her whip.¡±

    Zhao Hai was shocked, he didn¡¯t think that Ruyen would be sent that far. Moreover, she had the same destination as him, Rosen Empire¡¯s Carson City.

    Laura who was at his side smiled, ¡°This must be heaven¡¯s will, ah, I didn¡¯t expect that the youngdy would have the same destination as us. If we let her know that we are also headed for Carson City, she may even travel with us.¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile as he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, I don¡¯t have that kind of charm. Look, we want to head towards Iksa City, she¡¯s headed towards Carson City. The roads don¡¯t go the same way, so she should not be going along with us.¡±

    Laura just nodded and she said, ¡°I hope so, it would be very troublesome if the young miss would really join us. Right, Brother Hai, Shue¡¯s identity was exposed today. Uncle would certainly know, what do you think his response will be? Shouldn¡¯t we be prepared in advance?¡±

    Zhao Hai agreed, ¡°Shue¡¯s identity would be exposed sooner orter anyway. I had long since prepared, not many knew that we had captured Shue back then. We can just say that Shue had a serious injury and we just happened to save him. And due to his gratitude, he decided to serve me. Shue, you should remember this, if someone asks youter, tell them this.¡±

    Shueplied, ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±

    At this time, a knock could be heard. Zhao Hai knitted his brows, it was alreadyte, who would look for him at this time?

    Shue immediately arrived at the door then he asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Outside, a voice could be heard, ¡°Mister Wales, hello, I am an attendant of the hotel. I¡¯m here to tell mister that Grand Duke Evan wishes to invite you over to his mansion.¡±

    Zhao Hai was stunned, he didn¡¯t expect Evan to ask them to visit his mansion. Zhao Hai cannot help but scratch his head and said, ¡°Really troublesome, it seems that you are right, The youngdy is really a headache. I just came in contact with her and now trouble came.¡±

    Lauraughed, she knew that Zhao Hai disliked Ruyen. But this time, Evan¡¯s invitation made Laura wary, he turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, why did you think Grand Duke Evan invited you over? Is it because of the matter of our meeting with Ruyen?¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned, from what Laura said, he couldn¡¯t think of this matter as anything simple. It was impossible for Evan to invite them just because they got in touch with Ruyen, this matter isn¡¯t something that a Grand Duke would trouble himself with. So what was the reason?

    Looking at Zhao Hai frowning, Laura made Shue notify the attendant. Then she turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Elder Brother, we¡¯ll apany you to see the Grand Duke. It was the Grand Duke who invited you, it wouldn¡¯t be proper to ignore his invitation.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see Uncle Evan.¡± He said as he led the group outside. Shue was a step ahead since he needed to prepare Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage.

    While Zhao Hai and others were waiting, Shue rushed their carriage to the hotel¡¯s entrance. Then, Zhao Hai and the others proceeded to head towards the Grand Duke¡¯s mansion along with another person. This person was a steward of the Grand Duke, he was the one who delivered Evan¡¯s message.

    The steward rode his horse and lead Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage. He was afraid that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know the way to the mansion.

    The carriage quickly arrived at the Grand Duke¡¯s mansion. Shue immediately led the carriage inside the mansion, then had a house steward arrange the carriage¡¯s parking. Zhao Hai led Laura and Meg inside while the other three people followed another steward. Then the three went inside and were lead towards Evan¡¯s study.

    Compared to before, Evan has already consolidated his power so he had less matters that needed his attention. When he just took over the power center of the Duchy, he needed to know about a lot of the family¡¯s matters, making him extremely busy. Now, however, he already hadplete control of the family¡¯s resources. He had arranged his trusted subordinates to important positions, therefore he could trust them to do his job, he didn¡¯t need to deal with every small problem anymore.

    Zhao Hai brought Laura and Meg together with him. Shue, Blockhead, and Nier were left to care for the carriage inside a small courtyard. Since Zhao Hai¡¯s current status can¡¯t bepared to the original Laura, Shue and the others cannot be arranged to a better ce.

    When Zhao Hai arrived outside Evan¡¯s study, the steward leading them went towards the study¡¯s door and told the servant inside to notify the Grand Duke that Mister Wales had arrived.

    The servant looked at Wales and gave him a bow, then he said, ¡°I ask mister to wait a moment¡±. It was obvious that the servant had received proper training and was very polite. Zhao Hai nodded then just calmly stood there.

    Up until now, Zhao Hai still didn¡¯t understand why Evan wanted to see him. To call him just for Ruyen is a bit improper. The reason shouldn¡¯t just this small thing. But no matter how he racked his head, he was still confused.

    The servant who entered the study returned then said to Zhao Hai, ¡°Mister Wales, please, the Grand Duke is waiting inside.¡± Zhao Hai nodded then led Laura and Meg inside.

    There were no changes inside Evan¡¯s study, it was still like its original appearance. Evan was sitting inside waiting for Zhao Hai and the others. Then Zhao Hai was lead inside by the servant, when the three arrived in front of evan, they gave a salute, ¡°Has met his Excellency Grand Duke Evan.¡±

    Evan looked at Zhao Hai and cannot help but knit his brows. It was obvious that Zhao Hai was disguised, but he still nodded, ¡°Mister Wales, please sit down.¡±

    After expressing his gratitude, Zhao Hai sat opposite Evan, while Laura and Meg stood behind him. The two were wearing veils, Evan just looked at the two then didn¡¯t care about them anymore, but his impression of Zhai Hai had already dropped by a few points.

    The servant gave Zhao Hai a cup of tea, then Evan talked, ¡°I was presumptuous this time for inviting mister, I just have a few inquiries to ask mister.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly replied, ¡°Please, Grand Duke, I¡¯ll aid you as long as its within my capabilities.¡±

    Evan smiled faintly, then he continued, ¡°I heard that Mister has friends in the Beastman Prairie?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared for a moment, then quickly thought about what Evan said, then he realized that he told Ruyen this fact. Zhao Hai immediately replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ll let the Grand Duke know that I have some fewmercial rtions with beastmen, they are my friends.¡±

    Evan nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t know if Mister has heard some recent news in the prairie about a Dark Mage?¡±

    Zhao Hai and Laura sa stunned, then they immediately understood that Evan didn¡¯t call them because of Ruyen, but instead because of this.

    When they retreated from Casa City, the bought a lot of supplies needed to survive in the prairie, making known that they nned to head towards the prairie. Now that Evan has heard that Zhao Hai had friends in the prairie, he immediately invited him to ask for information.

    However, Zhao Hai just knit his brows and said, ¡°Dark Mage? I don¡¯t know if the Grand Duke knows, but the prairie is veryrge, the area that I had explored is very small. Therefore I didn¡¯t hear of any Dark Mage moving about in the prairie.¡±

    Evan was somewhat disappointed, but he still nodded and said, ¡°Forget it, I want to ask mister for help, if mister returns to the prairieter, I¡¯ll ask mister to pay attention to information about a Dark Mage and a youngdy named Laura.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°This isn¡¯t an issue, by the way, can I ask the Grand Duke why you are asking information about these two people? If they offended the Grand Duke, I can discuss with my friend to issue a bounty for the arrest of these two.¡±

    Zhao Hai intentionally said this to look at Evan¡¯s response. Evan was stunned, then he smiled, ¡°Mister has misunderstood, these two has not offended me. It¡¯s quite the opposite, they are friends of mine. But because of a previous matter, they went to the Beastman Prairie to conduct business, then we lost all contact, I wanted to know their situation.¡±

    Zhao Hai was suddenly enlightened, he responded embarrassingly, ¡°I had misunderstood the Grand DUke, so they are the Grand Duke¡¯s friends. The Grand Duke can feel relieved, I will help you pay attention to them. Can I ask for their names?¡±

    Evam smiled, ¡°Right, the Dark Mage is called Zhao Hai, the other was Laura, Laura was originally from the Markey Family. I hope mister can pay attention to them.¡±

    Zhao Hai responded, ¡°The Grand Duke is too polite, this is just a small matter to me. I can just ask my beastmen friends for help gathering information.¡±

    Evan nodded, ¡°Then I apologize for troubling mister, when mister arrives to the Duchy next time, pleasee visit me in the mansion. I would appreciate meeting an outstanding young man such as you.¡±

    Zhao Hai chuckled, ¡°Grand Duke overpraises, this one just manages a small business, just enough to live by, nothing more. Not that outstanding at all.¡±

    Then Zhao Hai pretended to look at the weather, he said to Evan, ¡°The sky is alreadyte, I need to say my farewells, I still have to leave early tomorrow. I ask the Grand Duke to excuse me.¡± Then he stood up.

    Evan smiled faintly and responded, ¡°I have tired mister with my invitation.¡± Then Evan stood up and was ready to lead Zhao Hai out, but suddenly his eyes fell on Laura and Meg. Although the two of them were wearing veils, their faces were only covered by a thin gauze, if you look close enough, you could see their faces. The two¡¯s appearance made Evan stare.

    Then, his two eyes lit up. He carefully looked at Laura, then he carefully sized Meg up. Seeing Evan¡¯s expression, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t feel well, it seems that Evan has noticed something.

    He immediately said, ¡°Grand Duke, please don¡¯t bother seeing me off, I¡¯ll excuse myself.¡± Then he led Meg and Laura outside the study. At this point, Evan was staring at him, Evan couldn¡¯t help but be surprised as he immediately shouted, ¡°Mister, please stay.¡±

    Zhao Hai stopped then turned his head to Evan. Evan carefully sized him up. A happy expression shed within his eyes, then hemanded the servant, ¡°You go out first, make sure nobody approaches my study.¡±

    The servantplied, then turned around to go outside and guard the door. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butin in his heart, he was sure that Evan had found something out.

    When the servant exited, Evan immediately arrived at the door, he carefully looked outside. Then he turned his head to Zhao Hai and looked at him with a strange expression. Zhao Hai looked at Evan, confused, ¡°Can I know what the Grand Duke needed me for?¡±

    Evan looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance then sighed, ¡°Boy, no need to pretend anymore. You really think that since I have not seen you for many years, I wouldn¡¯t recognize you? Even if I don¡¯t recognize you, you really think I wouldn¡¯t know Meg? You still don¡¯t know, but your father gave me your portrait, I can already identify your appearance.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared nkly, when Evan said Meg¡¯s name, he knew that their secret had already been revealed. He didn¡¯t think that Evan¡¯s vision was that sharp.

    Evan looked strangely at Zhao Hai, ¡°I don¡¯t understand, why are you and Laura together? Laura, what¡¯s happening?¡±

    Laura was also stunned, she didn¡¯t imagine that Evan would recognize her. Since their cover was already blown, there wasn¡¯t any point in wearing her veil anymore, so she removed it and looked at Evan, ¡°How did Uncle Evan recognize me?¡±

    Meg also took off her veil, although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t do any action, he observed Evan, Evan didn¡¯t answer Laura¡¯s question but instead looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°Adam, why are you with Laura? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Upon hearing Evan, Zhao Hai finally lost heart since he was recognized by Evan, he sighed and responded, ¡°Nephew has seen Uncle Evan, your nephew has already changed his name, I¡¯m now called Zhao Hai Buda, you can call me Zhao Hai.¡±

    Evan stared at Zhao Hai, ¡°Zhao Hai, you said you¡¯re Zhao Hai? The Dark Mage Zhao Hai?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I am, nephew has appeared in the Duchy in the past as the Dark Mage Zhao Hai.¡±

    Hearing what Zhao Hai said, Evan couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°How is this possible? This is impossible! Didn¡¯t you drink the Water of Nothingness? How can you use Dark Element Magic?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Evan and said, ¡°Uncle Evan, I did drink Water of Nothingness. Although the Water can make a person unable to learn magic nor battle qi, they could still use their Divergent Abilities. When nephew drank the Water of Nothingness, I got a Divergent Ability, thus I can pretend being a Dark Mage.¡±

 Chapter 317 - Mask and Status

    <h4>Chapter 317 - Mask and Status</h4>

    Divergent Ability? So it¡¯s surprisingly a Divergent Ability! No wonder.¡± Evan looked at Zhao Hai with aplex expression. ¡°Good, a Divergent Ability is good. With this ability, I won¡¯t need to be worried about you. Right, Little Hai, where are you living right now? Why do you have so much grain?¡±

    Zhao Hai was embarrassed, ¡°This, I must apologize to Uncle. I cannot tell you this.¡±

    Evan stared at Zhao Hai, then he sighed, ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t need to tell me, I won¡¯t ask anymore. But your current disguise isn¡¯t enough, there would be some people who could recognize you. Right, you wait here first, I¡¯lle back in a bit.¡± Evan said as he left the study.

    Zhao Hai and Laura looked at each other, then they sighed, Zhao Hai shook his head, ¡°It looks like we overestimated our disguise, to think that we would be recognized this early.¡±

    Laura just forced a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that Uncle Evan would have such sharp eyes. Brother Hai, why did you think Uncle Evan had us wait here?¡±

    Zhao Hai just shook his head ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s just see what Uncle Evan is up to, I don¡¯t think he would harm us. Let¡¯s just wait and see what he wants to do.¡±

    Laura nodded, at this time, the study¡¯s door opened as Evan entered. In his hands were boxes as well as a stack of papers.

    Evan went towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, before, Uncle didn¡¯t have the ability to help you. But now I do, but since I cannot just aid you in front of the n, Uncle just had these things prepared for you. In these boxes are three magical Elven masks, when used, you won¡¯t need to worry about your disguise being discovered. And written on these papers are entitlement rights. Although it only gave the status of a Viscount, it¡¯s already enough to travel outside with. I already prepared this for a loyal servant of mine, so I just slightly changed the name and age so when you use thister on, you won¡¯t need to be extra careful.¡±

    After finished speaking, he ced the items on the table. The boxes were opened, inside were three thin silk masks, each one had mystical symbols in them.

    The papers were used to prove a Viscount¡¯s identity, there was also an illustration on the paper, which was naturally the Viscount¡¯s family insignia.

    Evan was Purcell Duchy¡¯s Grand Duke. ording to the empire¡¯sw, he has the authority to bestow titles. But he cannot bestow the title of a count, he could only bestow the status of Viscounts or Barons, titles for Lords.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect that Evan would provide them with these things, especially the mask, which they needed the most.

    The Elven mask, as the name suggests, was a mask made by the Elven race. The way these masks were made are unknown and had to do with the Elves¡¯ secret methods. When worn on a person¡¯s face, it would meld together with their skin. The person wearing it won¡¯t need to remove the mask when he wants to wash his face or do other things. The mask had the ability to change its form. It can turn into five different faces and did not need any magic to activate. It only needed to be worn on your face to work.

    Of course, this item isn¡¯t readily avable. In the continent, only great families would have them, but the quantity wouldn¡¯t be that many. Only through a fortuitous encounter did the Purcell n manage to obtain these three masks.

    Additionally, the Viscount title is as equally important to Zhao Hai. Now that Zhao Hai¡¯s Buda n status, and Laura¡¯s Markey family status cannot be used, they could only use Zhao Hai¡¯s status as a Mage. Because this identity didn¡¯t have any official status, there were little things that they could do while moving around.

    But having this Viscount title would change everything. Although a Viscount is only a low level status among the aristocracy, it would allow Zhao Hai to move around without attracting suspicion. Some merchants from other countries would find ways to obtain a low aristocratic status like a Viscount or Baron to be able to move around in the continent. Although these ranks were low, they were still recognized all throughout the continent. Having these titles makes it more convenient to move around.

    From what Evan sees, Zhao Hai would travel the continent with the status of a merchant. So he gave Zhao Hai this title of Viscount, and as he said, he already had this status prepared for a loyal servant, so as long as he changed the age, it would be fine.

    This matter is verymon in the continent, all noble families would select a loyal servant and bestow them a title. Then they would have the servant help in managing the matters of the house, not only could this increase the strength of the family, it would also attract some people over.

    Evan prepares these kinds of papers every year. The papers that he took out were already prepared a long time ago, he just changed the name and age. Zhao Hai can immediately take these to use, his name would be Wales who was 20 years old.

    Looking at the items in the table, Zhao Hai cannot help but feel a deep gratitude towards Evan. Just like Evan said, even though he could help Zhao Hai now, these items were the extent that he could do so. Evan was the Purcell Family¡¯s head, he held great power, but he needed to consider the n if he wanted to help Zhao Hai. Evan must make his decisions in ordance to the current situation, after all, he held the entire family on his back.

    Zhao Hai was moved by Evan¡¯s actions, ¡°I have to thank Uncle Evan for these items. These are very important to me. I¡¯ll have you know that with my present situation, I cannot just show myself inside Aksu Empire, thus I want to head to Rosen Empire and take a look if there are good things there.¡±

    Evan thought for a moment then said, ¡°Good, Rosen Empire is good, Although the situation in the Rosen Empire isplicated, there are big opportunities waiting there. Moreover,pared to Aksu Empire, trade is very lucrative there. Whatever you sell won¡¯t attract suspicions. Unfortunately, I have no friends in Carson City, thus I cannot help you in that regard.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Uncle has already helped me a lot. Uncle, I have something to give you.¡± After he said that, he shed his hand as a space bag appeared. He gave the space bag to Evan and said, ¡°Uncle Evan, this is a space bag, it has ten cubic meters of space in it. I¡¯ll gift this to you.¡±

    Evan was stunned, he knew that the Buda n didn¡¯t have any space items. And now that Zhao Hai gave him a space item, if he didn¡¯t confirm that the one sitting in front of him was Adam, he thought that he would have made a mistake.

    However, Evan didn¡¯t be polite. He nodded and received the space bag and said, ¡°Are you really headed to Iksa Territory? What are you doing there?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and replied, ¡°When I was conducting business in the prairie, I met Bell and discussed business with him. This time I want to discuss the cooperation with him.¡±

    Evan frowned, ¡°Bell? Why would you cooperate with that person? This guy is not a good partner, Laura, what¡¯s going on? Adam, no, Little Hai, is it because you didn¡¯t know what kind of person this Bell is?¡±

    Laura smiled, ¡°Be relieved, Uncle Evan, I know exactly what kind of person Bell is. But our cooperation is just selling him things and nothing else. You don¡¯t have anything to worry about.¡±

    Evan nodded, ¡°I just want you to be careful of Bell. Right, this time, Shue¡¯s identity was exposed, won¡¯t this bring trouble? How are you going to deal with this?¡±

    Zhao Hai told Evan his solution. Evan agreed, ¡°Good, let¡¯s do it ording to your ns. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll release information that you are a magician who was conducting business in the prairie. When Shue was injured, he went towards the prairie and was saved by you. You came to the mansion this time to ask a title from me. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment and said, ¡°Won¡¯t this make people suspect my identity? After all, Dark Mage Zhao Hai had worked with you in the past. If at this time, I suddenly worked with you, won¡¯t the people be suspicious?¡±

    Evan smiled and replied, ¡°They won¡¯t, don¡¯t worry, every year there would be people I would make deals with, no one would suspect this time. Right, this time you¡¯re heading to Rosen Empire¡¯s Carson City, Ruyen was also coincidentally heading there. Let her follow you along the way, help me take care of her.¡± There was a sly smile on Evan¡¯s face as he said that.

    Zhao Hai and Laura were stunned. Zhao Hai worriedly scratched his head, ¡°Uncle Evan, I have to remind you that I am engaged now. I have two fiancees, one is Laura and the other is Meg. Moreover, I already renounced my engagement with Ruyen.¡±

    Evan just smiled bitterly and replied, ¡°I know that you don¡¯t want to marry Ruyen, she simply isn¡¯t a match for you. But Little Hai, me having Ruyen follow you is also good. She could be a cover for your identity, many people would think that I gave you your title because of your connection with Ruyen. This way, your title would have some sort of justification.¡±

    Evan was aware as to what kind of person Ruyen is, the entire Duchy knows. Laura had stayed in the Duchy for a long time so it¡¯s impossible for her to not be aware. And now, with Zhao Hai¡¯s capability, as well as having fiancee like Laura by his side, what qualifications did Ruyen have to marry him?

    Thinking about these made Evan sigh. Before, Zhao Hai was a spoiled brat, but with his present appearance, he had changedpletely and became a talented person who could take care of important matters. But now that Ruyen turned into her current image, Evan couldn¡¯t help but feel sad.

    Seeing that Evan wanted to insist, Zhao Hai felt it wouldn¡¯t be good to decline. He just nodded and said, ¡°Alright, but since we¡¯ll wear the mask tomorrow, wouldn¡¯t Ruyen not recognize me?¡±

    Evan smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll tell Ruyen.¡±

 Chapter 318 - Travelling Together with Ruyen

    <h4>Chapter 318 - Travelling Together with Ruyen</h4>

    Zhao Hai was very dizzy by the time he left Evan¡¯s study. For fear of being suspicious, Evan didn¡¯t keep Zhao Hai in his study for long. Evan didn¡¯t apany him out, but the matter of Ruyen following them towards Rosen Empire was already finalized.

    Although Zhao Hai was against it, there was no other way. To be honest, he didn¡¯t want to mingle with Ruyen, but now that became very impossible.

    Laura was by Zhao Hai¡¯s side, she also didn¡¯t have anything to say, She also didn¡¯t want Ruyen to travel with them, however, Evan was right that Ruyen would be the best shield for Zhao Hai¡¯s status.

    At the study¡¯s exit, a servant immediately approached Zhao Hai and bowed, ¡°Sir, your carriage is already parked at the front.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, the group followed the servant to the front door. Zhao Hai and the two stared at the carriage in front of them. This carriage was his, but there seems to be an addition of an insignia on the carriage.

    Zhao Hai was stunned, he carefully looked at the badge that Evan gave along with his viscount title. He didn¡¯t think Evan would be that quick.

    He knew that Evan already prepared the insignia for his servant¡¯s promotion to a Viscount. But now, the title was given to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s current viscount status that was given by a Grand Duke was very different than an entitlement given by a King. A title given by a King gave you the right to develop your own insignia. A title given by a Grand Duke also gives you the right to make your own insignia, but in the corner of your badge there should be a scaled down version of the Grand Duke¡¯s insignia. In other words, you get the mark of a Grand Duke.

    Zhao Hai looked at his insignia, because his title was given to him by Evan, Zhao Hai could see Evan¡¯s family emblem on the top-left corner of his insignia.

    Zhao Hai gave the insignia a look, then he proceeded to leave the Grand Duke¡¯s mansion. He already told Evan that he will leave Casa City tomorrow. So if Ruyen wanted to follow them, she would need to be earlier than them. Otherwise, they will not wait for her.

    Evan didn¡¯t object, although he had Ruyen follow Zhao Hai as cover for his status, this wasn¡¯t his original intention. Though he only interacted with Zhao Hai for a short time, he didn¡¯t forget that Zhao Hai settled in Purcell Duchy as a Dark Mage before. Adding Zhao Hai at that time and the present Zhao Hai, Evan knew that his nephew was very outstanding.

    Adding on Evan and Zhao Hai¡¯s father¡¯s rtionship, how could he give up having him be his son-inw? Although Zhao Hai broke their engagement, Zhao Hai forgot that he didn¡¯t have any power to break the engagement. Although Evan couldn¡¯t change Zhao Hai¡¯s mind right now, he hoped that Zhao Hai can get along with Ruyen and see whether they woulde to like each other. If they can fancy the other person, then any other issues would be easy to solve.

    However, Evan also knew that Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t have any liking towards Ruyen. Ruyen was adamant to break her engagement, the Buda Family also knew about this since Green was informed when he came to break the engagement, and it would be impossible for Green to not inform Zhao Hai about it. Thus, Evan can only resort to giving Zhao Hai some help, making Zhao Hai grateful, and hopefully insert Ruyen by his side. If fortune favored Evan, his ns would maybe seed.

    Evan was very clear that if he didn¡¯t help Zhao Hai, Zhao Hai could still survive with his current strength, he didn¡¯t need to fear anyone. Especially, when Zhao Hai arrives at Rosen Empire, Aksu Empire¡¯s matters wouldn¡¯t be able to affect him. Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t need to care about Evan then. Therefore Evan must make use of this opportunity and make situations where Ruyen would get to interact with Zhao Hai. Otherwise, Ruyen wouldn¡¯t get many chances to do so in the future.

    Fortunately, Evan obtained some information that Ruyen¡¯s impression of Zhao Hai seemed to be quite good. Although there was a bit of a sh at Shelley hotel, it seemed to make Ruyen even more attentive towards Zhao Hai.

    To Evan, this daughter of him was a headache. He knew that her daughter was spoiled by her mother which formed her bad habits. Although Ruyen was very rude to him before and made him quite angry, she was still his daughter, he couldn¡¯t just overlook her future.

    Zhao Hai correctly guessed Evan¡¯s intentions, but even though it was what he expected, he couldn¡¯t just reject Evan¡¯s request, so he had no other choice butply.

    They quickly arrived at the hotel before dark. Zhao Hai and the others discussed about their travel tomorrow and then rested early since they had to hurry the next day.

    They didn¡¯t know that their trip to the Grand Duke¡¯s mansion caused quite a stir in Casa City. When their carriage entered the mansion, it didn¡¯t have the insignia of a viscount, but when it came out, there was already one. This made the people in Casa City quite puzzled.

    The next morning, Zhao Hai and the other got up early. They had their breakfast and prepared to head out of Casa City. When their small convoy left the city, they saw that ahead of them was another convoy.

    The convoy wasposed of five carriages, on each of them had the insignia of the Purcell Family and along with it were 100 guards. At the forefront of the convoy was a very luxurious carriage, it seems that the carriage at front carried the passenger and the following carriages were packed full with items.

    Zhao Hai looked at the convoy and guessed that it was certainly Ruyen¡¯s convoy. The youngdy¡¯s self-image was truly very big. Zhao Hai could only bear with it and force a smile, he made Shue overtake the carriage.

    The carriage arrived by the side of the luxurious carriage, the window of the carriage opened and Ruyen¡¯s flower-like face appeared. She smiled at Zhao Hai, ¡°Mister Wales, you arete.¡±

    Zhao Hai still didn¡¯t wear the mask that Evan gave him. He just exited Casa City, there were many people who had seen him in the city. He didn¡¯t want the people to see that his face just changed overnight. He didn¡¯t want them to be suspicious, so he just maintained yesterday¡¯s appearance.

    Zhao Hai nodded to Ruyen, ¡°I apologize for making youngdy Ruyen wait, let¡¯s get going.¡± Then he closed his window and blocked it with curtains, then he had Shue lead the carriage forward.

    Zhao Hai was very rude, if it was another person, Ruyen would be raging. But when facing Zhao Hai, Ruyen felt that she just couldn¡¯t get angry, she surprisingly smiled and said ¡°Really very stubborn, Jill, follow them.¡± Jill immediatelyplied, he quickly had the carriage follow Zhao Hai.

    Jill actually felt grateful towards Zhao Hai, this was because in the past few days, Ruyen¡¯s temper was very terrible. If they were unlucky, they would be whipped suddenly. But ever since Ruyen encountered Zhao Hai, her mood suddenly became better, they didn¡¯t manage to get whipped even once since then. Because of this, Jill was very thankful towards Zhao Hai.

    The entire morning, they were just quietly hurrying along, Ruyen also didn¡¯t look for trouble. When noon came, Zhao Hai¡¯s group just ate inside their carriage then continued along while Ruyen¡¯s group needed to stop and eat. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t bother her, he only had his carriage go, if she wanted to stop and eat, then she could do so, Zhao Hai will not stop in any case.

    Ruyen had no other choice but have Jill follow them. When they went out, they didn¡¯t prepare any dry rations, now Ruyen was very hungry.

    For Jill, this was not a problem. It was also the same for the guards who followed Ruyen. They were all servants, so this kind of hardship is very normal. If they didn¡¯t head out suddenly today, they could still prepare some dry rations. For soldiers, it wasmon sense to do so. There were times when there was no time to stop to eat a meal, so you can only eat dry rations while on horseback.

    Ruyen was a bit annoyed, but she didn¡¯t care too much. Her carriage¡¯s design was quite simr to Zhao Hai¡¯s. It had a cooling box inside, as well as a magical furnace. Moreover, there were also some snacks inside the carriage, so even if they didn¡¯t get to eat at noon, she could still munch on some snacks, alleviating her hunger.

    When evening came, Zhao Hai arrived at a small town called nca. This town¡¯s poption was quite small, altogether less than a hundred thousand people. But because of the constant traffic, it was very prosperous. Hotels and restaurants could be seen everywhere.

    Zhao Hai and the others had found a medium sized hotel called Brown hotel to rest in. Although Brown Hotel wasn¡¯t thatrge, its service quality was very good. When Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage parked outside the hotel, two attendants immediately came out to cater to them. They stood by Zhao Hai carriage while bowing waiting for Zhao Hai to exit. Then one attendant led Zhao Hai and the others inside the hotel and helped them to arrange their amodations. The other one led their carriages to the back of the hotel to park.

    When Zhao Hai arrived at the hotel¡¯s resting area, Shue arrived at the reception desk to reserve their room. At the same time, Ruyen also arrived at Zhao Hai¡¯s side. Without caring for Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction, she sat opposite him and curiously looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s face.

    This time, Zhao Hai already wore the elven mask. His face changed to his original face back on Earth. An ordinary yet unordinary face, it was the kind of face that was very easy to forget.

    However, Zhao Hai¡¯s disposition was still arrogant. Which awarded him some points from Ruyen, because of this she just stared at Zhao Hai, somewhat curious. Seeing this, Zhao Hai frowned, ¡°Youngdy Ruyen, don¡¯t you think that what you are doing is rude?¡±

 Chapter 319 - Who is it? Such Gall!

    <h4>Chapter 319 - Who is it? Such Gall!</h4>

    The youngdy Ruyen smiled and said, ¡°I am curious, why does mister use this face specifically?¡±

    Zhao Hai calmly replied, ¡°What¡¯s the difference? What does a face represent? Even if I were handsome, but if I have no strength, what¡¯s the point?¡±

    Ruyen looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s serious expression, she could not help but curl her lip, ¡°Mister, from your appearance, you shouldn¡¯t be a serious person, howe you¡¯re being serious right now?¡±

    Zhao Hai was surprised for a moment, then hisplexion changed. He had lost his self-control, he was supposed to act like a dandy, and acting serious wasn¡¯t something that a dandy would do.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression was clearly seen through by Ruyen, now she became even more curious of Zhao Hai, she didn¡¯t think that those few words elicited such reaction from him. This was another ability of the mask, when changing your face to another one, even the expression made would be reflected to the new face, general disguising items couldn¡¯t do this.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression turned normal, then he responded as he looked at Ruyen, ¡°That depends on the person, I only put a serious face towards people I don¡¯t like.¡±

    Ruyen felt that Zhao Hai¡¯s words were a lie. If what Zhao Hai said was true, then hisplexion wouldn¡¯t have changed. What he said then should only be a cover-up, so Ruyen didn¡¯t get offended by it. Now Ruyen was looking at Zhao Hai with an even more curious expression, Zhao Hai was getting more and more interesting to her.

    At this time, Shue arrived, he bowed to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, I had arranged twenty low-ss rooms for the guards, I also arranged two high-ss rooms each for Young Master and Young Lady Ruyen. Me, Blockhead, and mister Jill would be in a mid-ss room.

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Arrange mid-ss rooms for the guards. You get a high-ss room next to mine so that it¡¯ll be easier to issue orders and arrange escape routes.

    Shueplied, then he turned around and arrived at the hotel¡¯s reception desk. Before long, the rooms were arranged. Because there were a lot of people today, not only do they to arrange for the rooms but they also need to prepare for meals. Fortunately, Shue was a former mercenary, he was used to these types of things, so the arrangements were quickly done with anything going wrong.

    Zhao Hai was now rich, so he didn¡¯t care about money. Like in this hotel, arranging for the meals and rooms for more than a hundred people could cost a few gold coins a day, but it was no big deal.

    Although Zhao Hai had the Space, they still needed to put on an act, so he had Shue tell the Brown Hotel to prepare some dried food so that they could have something to eat while travelling.

    After everything was arranged, Zhao Hai and the others went to their rooms to rest. Shue also had the hotel prepare their meals, they will meet Zhao Hai at the dining hall for their dinner when it is ready.

    Zhao has was now acting as a dandy young master, so when young masters went to a ce, how could they just stay in their rooms to eat? They would certainly go to the dining hall to eat while keeping up appearances and showing off. So Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stay in his room to eat today, but went to the dining hall.

    However, this arrangement was a great inconvenience to Laura and Meg. This was because ording to the continent¡¯s customs, while Zhao Hai is eating his meal, Laura and Meg cannot seat on the table since they were currently acting as ZHao Hai¡¯s concubines, not wives.

    Laura and Meg didn¡¯t have any say in the matter, Zhao Hai was currently fulfilling the role of a dandy, it wouldn¡¯t be any good if he suddenly became a good person.

    In the end Zhao Hai had them eat in the Space first, when they are done, only then did Zhao Hai came out of his room and headed to the dining hall.

    In the Dining Hall, the food was already prepared. The dishes were all made with magic vegetables. Although it was winter, there were methods of growing vegetables in house avable in the continent. And of course, their prices would be anything but cheap.

    While Zhao Hai was just sitting down, Ruyen arrived and impolitely sat opposite him. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but frown, he felt very ufortable. Laura and Meg, who were his genuine fiancees couldn¡¯t sit on the table to apany him for a meal, but Ruyen just naturally sat opposite him. This made Zhao Haiin for his current identity.

    Although unsatisfied, the act should continue. Thus Zhao Hai can only sit on his table, looking at the dishes at the table, Zhao Hai actually lost his appetite.

    Zhao Hai turned to Meg and said, ¡°Gemma, go get me some liquor that we got form the prairie, I want to drink that wine today.¡± The matter of names was already discussed by the group. This time Meg¡¯s name would be changed to Gemma. Laura¡¯s name was also changed to Julie, Nier¡¯s name wasn¡¯t changed.

    Hearing what Zhao Hai said, Meg knew that ZHao Hai meant to get their Milk Wine. She immediatelyplied and went out of the room, before long she came back bringing a liquor bag with her.

    Human¡¯s were used to cing their liquors in bottles or pots, nobody used liquor bags. On the other hand, almost all beastmen used liquor bags to store their milk wine. This was because of its convenience, using liquor bags while mounted was morefortable.

    Whether they were Ruyen or the other people in the dining hall, they were curious about the liquor bag on Meg¡¯s hands. They didn¡¯t understand why Zhao Hai suddenly wanted to drink milk wine at this time. Could it be that he thinks that a beastman¡¯s milk wine is better than human¡¯s fruit wine?

    The beastman¡¯s milk wine is well known in the continent. Every so often, merchants would bring back rare items from the prairie to be sold the continent. But unfortunately, only a few humans could stomach the taste of milk wine,and with theck of distition, milk wine¡¯s shelf life wasn¡¯t very long. Because of these issues, milk wine wasn¡¯t sold in high volumes among the humans.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about these, he just dumped the contents of his wine ss and ced it on the table. Meg took the liquor bag and poured Zhao Hai a ss of milk wine.

    When the wine poured out, everyone became surprised. Among the people in the dining hall, many of them had drank milk wine before. In their minds, milk wine was white, but Zhao Hai¡¯s milk wine was colorless as if it was water.

    Then they smelled the wine¡¯s fragrance, the fragrance of milk was mixed in with the wine. This was a very unique type of fragrance, it made the people present feel that they were undergoing aromatherapy.

    Zhao Hai lifted his ss and took a sip, he nodded and ced his ss down. Then he ate some of the dishes with an expression of enjoyment.

    Ruyen looked at Zhao Hai, she was curious of the contents of Zhao Hai¡¯s wine ss so she asked him, ¡°Mister, what is that liquor?¡± Ruyen had drunk milk wine before, but she didn¡¯t like how it tasted so she didn¡¯t drink it anymore. Today, she looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s cup of milk wine and became curious, this was because the milk wine that she had drank before was different to Zhao Hai¡¯s.

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Naturally it¡¯s milk wine, its wine that beastmen produces.¡±

    Ruyen frowned and replied, ¡°But I had drank milk wine before, and it was very different than this.¡±

    Zhao Hai grinned, ¡°This is a specially-made milk wine, even among the beastmen, it wasn¡¯t widely consumed. This wine is much better that fruit wine. Gemma, give youngdy Ruyen a cup, have the youngdy taste the wine.¡±

    Megplied, she took the liquor bag, went to Ruyen and poured her a cup of wine, then she returned to Zhao Hai.

    Ruyen looked curiously at the liquor in her ss, she took a deep breath and lifted the wine ss. She looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance then took a small sip. Her face immediately turned red, but she didn¡¯t ce her ss down, instead she took another sip. Then she put the ss down and ate a dish. She looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Really good, this wine tastes very good.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and didn¡¯t say anything. He just ate some dished and drank liquor. When his ss had be empty, Zhao Hai took a napkin and wiped his mouth gently. Then he turned his head to Ruyen and said, ¡°Youngdy, take your time, I¡¯m taking my leave.¡±

    There was still half a cup of liquor left in Ruyen¡¯s ss. Although the wine was very good, it was too strong so Ruyen just drank it slowly. Now, Ruyen¡¯s face was crimson red, bing more charming. But Zhao Hai seemed to not take notice of it, he just got up and left.

    Seeing Zhao Hai leave, Ruyen lost her mood to drink. She also stood up and headed back to her room. The rest of the people in the dining hall were looking at Ruyen¡¯s half finished cup of milk wine. They believed that if there weren¡¯t a lot of people in the dining hall, someone would have already drank the wine left in that ss.

    After Zhao Hai returned to his room, he immediately went to to the Space to prepare something to eat. He didn¡¯t get full back at the dining hall since he didn¡¯t feel like eating a meal together with Ruyen. But he still had to put on an act, therefore he just drank his ss of liquor and left the hall.

    But he didn¡¯t think that as he entered the space, a prompt would be heard. ¡°Camouge item equipped, supply ss, mask type. Can change a person¡¯s appearance. Extracting feature, integrating to the Ghost Staff. The host can now use this feature through the Ghost Staff.¡±

    Zhao Hai nkly stared, he recalled that he didn¡¯t remove his mask. Now he was very curious of this disguise function. So he remove his mask an took out his Ghost Staff. On the skull on the Ghost Staff, mystical symbols could now be seen. Zhao Hai immediately said, ¡°Use disguise function.¡± After he said that, the skull on top of the staff flew out and covered Zhao Hai¡¯s head. Zhao Hai was too terrified that he closed his eyes, but in the end he didn¡¯t feel anything.

    Zhao Hai opened his eye to look at himself and sees that there was no change on his body. But the Ghost Staff now looked like a normal staff, except that it looked like it was made of a green crystal and was very beautiful. The skull on the wand had disappeared.

    Zhao Hai arrived in front of a mirror and looked at his face. He saw that his appearance didn¡¯t have any differencepared to when he wore the mask. Moreover, another amazing thing was that the skin on his face wasn¡¯t any different to the skin of his neck. It looked as if he wasn¡¯t in disguise at all. Now he really seemed to be just like the Zhao Hai back in Earth, except for the skin color and the eye color which was different.

    He couldn¡¯t help but touch his face. The skin of his face moved along with the force exerted by his hands as though it was always been there. Now he feared that even when a deity came, they couldn¡¯t guess that he was actually wearing a disguise.

    Zhao Hai smiled, the Space was really very mysterious, it can unexpectedly extract the mask¡¯s disguising ability. Laura and the others also expressed their admiration, they were already used to the Space¡¯s mysterious abilities, so they were just a bit surprised and didn¡¯t take it any more seriously.

    After eating, Zhao Hai and the others sat inside the Space Vi¡¯s living room. They looked at the situation inside Brown Hotel. They didn¡¯t monitor anyone but they already developed this habit. In the evening, they went to the space to sleep, even Shue and Blockhead were also inside the Space.

    Zhao Hai looked at the situation outside as he asked Shue, ¡°Shue, had the food and drinks of the guards been arranged?¡±

    Shue nodded and said, ¡°Young master doesn¡¯t need to worry, it¡¯s already arranged. The guards didn¡¯t have any special requests so I had the hotel prepare ordinary meals for them. They had been very satisfied, but they still had ten people casually dressed roaming around the hotel.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°No need to manage them, that is their job. They do that so that we could be free of worries, but you three should make arrangements to have someone pay attention to the hotel¡¯s situation and inform us right away.¡± Shue, Blockhead, and Rockhead nodded. When monitoring for the evening, they could just sit in the living room and look at the situation through the screen, a very easy task.

    The night was still early, so Zhao Hai and the others washed themselves up before resting. The Space is very peaceful, the air was also very good, so the people quickly fell asleep.

    While Zhao Hai was sleeping soundly, the voice came from the space stone, ¡°Master, Young Master, wake up quickly, something is happening.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared nkly, then immediately sobered up. He quickly walked toward the living room and looked at the screen. The screen showed the current situation inside Brown Hotel, a group of a hundred people surrounded the hotel and rushing towards it.

    The Purcell guard ced on guard duty was taken down. It seems that the enemy has used doomed soldiers this time. Zhao Hai turned towards Shue and said, ¡°Go to your room and pretend to be asleep. Come out when you hear sounds from my room.¡±

    Shue and Blockheadplied, then they vanished from the Space to return to their rooms. Zhao Hai seriously said, ¡°Cai¡¯er,e out. After we leave, pay attention to the situation on the screen. These people must be headed for my room, pay attention and detect the invisibility magic used by the doomed soldiers.¡±

    Cai¡¯erplied, and looked at the hotel¡¯s situation with bright eyes. Zhao Hai and the others appeared on the hotel room andid down on their beds, waiting for the enemy¡¯s arrival.

    Although these people had not entered the hotel yet, Zhao Hai already believed that they should be heading for him. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t just attack the hotel. For the hotel to be attacked tonight isn¡¯tmon, Brown Hotel didn¡¯t open just a day or two ago, they were an established institution inside nca. If they were attacked like this from time to time, then they would have a hard time keeping their business up.

    At this time, Cai¡¯er suddenly said, ¡°Young Master, they hade, in front of the door is a stealthed doomed soldier.¡± Zhao Ha sat up from his bed and took out the transformed Ghost Staff. Then he called out, ¡°Who is it? Such gall!¡±]

 Chapter 320 - Eight Armed Demon

    <h4>Chapter 320 - Eight Armed Demon</h4>

    After shouting, Zhao Hai waved the staff in his hands, then a one meter diameter Fireball flew towards the hotel door. Boom! The entire hotel shook, then outside Zhao Hai¡¯s door, a pitiful yell could be heard. Naturally, the doomed soldier¡¯s slealth had been broken by Zhao Hai¡¯s fireball.

    At this time, the door of the room right next to Zhao Hai¡¯s opened, Blockhead and Shue were carrying their weapons, ¡°Young Master,what happened?¡±

    Zhao Hai loudly said, ¡°Some doomed soldiers attacked, I already killed them.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s voice was too loud the the entire hotel was rmed. Ruyen¡¯s guards grabbed their weapons to took action, they didn¡¯t even have time to wear their armors.

    Jill ran up to Ruyen¡¯s room, holding what looked to be a rapier. It seems like Jill wasn¡¯t just an ordinary servant.

    At this time Ruyan also stumbled out of her room and looked at Jill confused, ¡°Jill, what happened? Why is it noisy?¡±

    Jill replied, ¡°Your highness, someone just attacked Mister Wales. But Mister Wales already took care of it. The night guards we sent to patrol earlier seemed to have met unfortunate ends.¡±

    Ruyen was smart, so she immediately sobered and turned to look at the scraps of Zhao Hai¡¯s door which he destroyed with a fireball. Her face became ugly then shemanded, ¡°Immediately send someone to see who dared to attack.¡±

    At this time, Ruyen¡¯s two maids also arrived, on the hands of one of the maids were a set of clothes, she turned to Ruyen and said quietly, ¡°Your highness, put some clothes on first.¡±

    Ruyen was currently wearing her night garments. Moreover, they were the sexy type of night garments. The hotel was currently chaotic, it would not be good if someone ran over and saw her.

    Ruyen nodded, then returned to her room and quickly wore her clothes. After a short while, she went out of her room and asked Jill, ¡°How is Mister Wales¡¯ condition?¡±

    Jill replied, ¡°He¡¯s alright, mister hadn¡¯t exited his room yet, Shue went out to deal with the enemies. But the attackers seriously underestimated mister. They didn¡¯t know that Mister was a Fire element Mage.¡±

    Ruyen started, then she nodded, ¡°Looks like mister is really formidable. Mister is a Fire element Mage, his maid is a wind element mage, and his carriage driver is Shue of a thousand shadows. Who knows how strong the driver of his other carriage is.¡±

    At this moment, battle cries could be heard outside, and before long the sounds vanished. Then Shue walked in from the outside, he quickly went to Zhao Hai¡¯s room, ¡°Master, it has been taken care of.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he went out of his room, already wearing his clothes. Laura and Meg followed behind him. The group walked toward the courtyard of the hotel. Ruyen also hastily followed them. Her guards were holding their weapons while being extremely vignt.

    Zhao Hai quickly arrived at the courtyard, there a fat person had already been waiting for them. When he saw Zhao Haie out, the fat person quickly ran toward Zhao Hai, Shue stopped him from going further.

    The fatty immediately stopped, then he greeted Zhao Hai, ¡°Respectable mister, I am the boss of Brown Hotel. Sir, I must apologize regarding the earlier matter. I ask mister to believe me when I say that it had nothing to do with our hotel.¡±

    Zhao Hai was sizing up this fatty. The fatty was wearing very magnificent clothes with perfectlybed hair. Sweat could be seen hidden along his fat head, but there was no expression on his face, it made him look very weird.

    Zhao Hai felt that something was a bit wrong, but he just couldn¡¯t put his finger into it. At this time, footsteps could be heard, Zhao Hai turned around and sees Ruyen. Ruyen¡¯s head was very messy, her clothes looked like they were worn hastily. This surprised Zhao Hai, but he immediately knew what was going wrong.

    He turned to the fatty and said, ¡°You are the boss of this ce?¡±

    The fatty immediately nodded and said, ¡°Yes sir, I am the owner of this long-established ce, Brown.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then when he sees that the fatty rxed, he suddenly told Shue, ¡°Kill him¡±. Shue stared nkly, but immediately took action, his axe striked towards the fatty¡¯s head.

    The fat boss suddenly demonstrated a flexible body-maneuvering technique that looked strange when coupled with his body. His body moved, avoiding Shue¡¯s axe. But he seemed to forget Shue¡¯s nickname, a thousand shadows. As soon as his body evaded, a whole troop of shadows suddenly appeared around him, making the ce extremely packed. On their hands were simr axes, eyeing the fatty maliciously.

    Feeling that he had no other ce to go, the fatty suddenly cried out and his figure moved. Clothes fell off of his body, and when the people¡¯s attention were still on his garments, a small and thin man suddenly emerged and threw himself towards Zhao Hai. Simultaneously, he raised his arm and sent cold lights towards Zhao Hai as well as striking with his two hands.

    Shue saw the situation and cannot help but be rmed, ¡°Eight armed demon! Young Master, be careful!¡±

    As his voice fell, Zhao Hai suddenly became surrounded by four stone golems, each to his four sides. The stone golems looked like walls keeping everything off from Zhao Hai who was in the middle. Following the ¡®dang dang¡¯ sound after the cold lights hit the stone golems, two huge golem hands went and captured the small and thin figure.

    The small and thin form immediately stopped, then he pitifully yelled, ¡°Surrender, I surrender, I¡¯ll take a blood oath and follow you, please do not kill me!¡±

    Zhao Hai became surprised, then he waved his hand, making the golems vanish. However, the small figure still couldn¡¯t move, his body looked to be bound by invisible chains, he cannot move whatsoever.

    The discerning people among the crowd could tell that this was wind element magic. Everyone was shocked, presently, Zhao Hai had used two elements of magic. Adding on to the fireball he casted earlier, it would make him a three element Mage.

    Zhao Hai looked at the small figure, he turned to Shue and said, ¡°Shue, you know this guy?¡± Ruyen was also observing the man, he wasn¡¯t very tall, maybe 1.5 meters tall. He was very thin, he probably weighed less than a hundred jin. He wore ck clothes, his head was wrapped around with a ck cloth only revealing his two eyes. On his backside was a very short stabbing sword, it wasn¡¯t even right to call it a sword, maybe just a long dagger.

    Shue looked at the captured person then turned to Zhao Hai, ¡°Young Master, this person is a very famous frence Assassin with a nickname of Eight-armed demon. His name is Shun. And while he didn¡¯t have a divergent ability, he held techniques of doomed soldiers. His unique skills are rted to hidden weapons. Nobody knows where he hides his hidden weapons, but no matter what he could manage to bring them everywhere. He has formidable skills of disguise, and can act as anybody for a short time, making him very difficult to deal with. Being an assassin, coupled with the quick skill of his hidden weapons and his formidable strength, he could whip up weapons as though he has eight arms, thus people called him the eight-armed demon.¡±

    At this time, Shun shouted, ¡°Right, I am the eight-armed demon. Mister, can I know how you managed to see through my disguise?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Shun and faintly smiled, ¡°Your costume was very well made, but do you think that the hotel¡¯s boss could still organize his clothes and tidy himself while his hotel was having an ident?¡±

    Shun stared for a moment, then he sighed, he didn¡¯t think about that. Zhao Hai looked at him and asked, ¡°The hotel boss?¡±

    Shun breathed helplessly and replied, ¡°In his room, knocked out.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and didn¡¯t care anymore, he turned around and told Shue, ¡°Bring him to my room.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded to Ruyen then headed to his room. His room¡¯s door was broken but luckily Shue was just staying right next door, and his door was still intact. Zhao Hai immediately entered Shue¡¯s room. Shue carried Shun in his arms, Blockhead shut the door and acted as a guard.

    Zhao Hai sat down, he looked curiously at the small and thin Shun, ¡°Who sent you?¡±

    Shun shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I was at a restaurant when I got the task, I didn¡¯t know who hired me.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Shun, ¡°What is your task? Kill me?¡±

    Shun shook his head and replied, ¡°I wasn¡¯t asked to kill you, they only said to attack you. Regardless of what happened, as long as I am able to escape, then I can obtain ten gold coins asmission. They also probably sent someone to monitor us, if someone didn¡¯te, then they would pay for it.¡±

    Zhao Hai became surprised, then with a gesture, a screen appeared in front of him. Zhao Hai carefully looked at the projection, then he asked Cai¡¯er, ¡°Cai¡¯er, did you find the monitoring person?¡±

    Cai¡¯er appeared on Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder, she shook her head and said, ¡°I presently cannot, there are many people in the hotel. The monitoring person could be a resident of the hotel, there are currently no means to find out.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then turned the monitor off. He paid no attention to the dumbfounded Shun, instead he turned to Laura and asked, ¡°Laura, why did you think they sent people to attack me, without taking my life?

    Laura knit her brows, ¡°From the task, they seem to not want to kill you, only probe. I just don¡¯t know what they are probing for.¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned, ¡°Who was it? We¡¯re currently disguised and didn¡¯t have any enmity with others. Howe some people suddenly want to attack me?¡±

    At this time, Blockhead who just stood there silently, talked, ¡°Young Master, someone is probing to see if you know dark element magic!¡±

    #Blockhead #WeSmart

 Chapter 321 - Apologizing

    <h4>Chapter 321 - Apologizing</h4>

    Blockhead¡¯s words made Zhao Hai and the others stare. At this time, Blockhead continued, ¡°Look, we just came back from the prairie and immediately got a title from Grand Duke Evan. All of these meant that we had amon ground between the Grand Duke and the prairie. Before, the only person who had a rtion between the Grand Duke and the prairie was the Dark Mage Zhao Hai. Therefore, today¡¯s mastermind wanted to see whether Young Master is a Dark Mage. If they proved that you are a Dark Mage, they could know of your identity which would be very troublesome for us.¡±

    Zhao Hai and Laura looked at each other, then they nodded. They felt that Blockheads spection was spot on, otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be any usible exnation for today¡¯s attack.

    Then Zhao Hai turned his gaze towards Shun. He looked down and said, ¡°You should have guessed who I am right about now. Well, do you still want to be my follower? If you do, I won¡¯t treat you any worse than Shue. But if not, you should know how I do things.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s method was widely known in the Purcell Duchy. They knew that he liked to turn people into undead, making them his eternal ves.

    Naturally, this method was also widely used among Dark Mages. This was the reason that any ordinary person didn¡¯t annoy Dark Mages for no reason. Nobody liked to die and have their corpse serve others in eternity.

    Shun kneeled on the ground and said, ¡°Yes, I am willing.¡± Then he bit his finger and made a blood oath. Zhao Hai¡¯s body felt the same way as the time when Shue made his blood oath. Now, Zhao Hai believed that he was not deceived.

    Zhao Hai looked at Shun and said, ¡°Good, you¡¯re now my follower. Shue, take him, exin to him the rules here.¡± Shueplied, then he led Shun out.

    Zhao Hai looked at Blockhead who was beside the door. He smiled and said, ¡°Blockhead, who would¡¯ve known that you would think of things we hadn¡¯t thought of.¡±

    Blockheadughed, ¡°It¡¯s because the Young Master thinks of too many things, so it¡¯s natural to miss things from time to time. My brain is very simple, it doesn¡¯t need to think of many things. So I identally thought of it.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed, ¡°You guys are getting more and more interesting. Right, we didn¡¯t get much sleep tonight. I think the enemy wouldn¡¯t dare make another move, go get some rest.¡± Blockhead nodded and walked out.

    Like any other high-ss hotel suite, there would generally be three-four rooms in each amodation. Brown Hotel¡¯s high-ss suite had three rooms, Shun, Shue, and Blockhead lived in one room, Laura, Meg, and Nier lived on another, and Zhao Hai upied the third. In fact, even if their arrangements were like this, they actually prefer resting inside the Space. But because of tonight¡¯s situation, they chose to not go to the Space, they just rested on their hotel rooms.

    While Zhao Hai¡¯s group rested quietly, the rest of the people in the hotel didn¡¯t get any sleep. The hotel owner Brown was rescued from his room. He wasn¡¯t harmed, but he was in shock. After knowing of what just happened, he was even more distressed. He didn¡¯t know how to exin to Zhao Hai what happened tonight.

    Brown himself had a bit of background, he was the nca town lord¡¯s wife¡¯s younger brother. Because of this, he was able to open his hotel. But nca¡¯s town lord is only a viscount, a rank simr to Zhao Hai¡¯s. Even more, from Ruyen¡¯s carriage, the Purcell family emblem had been hung. They were people that Brown couldn¡¯t offend, but they were attacked on his hotel, Brown thought that he was already dead deep in his heart.

    At the same time, Ruyen¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t calm down. She didn¡¯t expect that Wales turned out to be a three element mage. On the continent, having a skill in one element is considered as average talent, knowing two elements were considered to be geniuses. Knowing three elements, however, was a very rare talent in the continent, most people wouldn¡¯t even see one in their entire lives.

    However, even if one was a three element mage, they would still major in a single element, otherwise they would be very distracted in their studies. But looking at Zhao Hai, he was a three element mage, but it looked like his spells were high ranked in all elements. What did this mean? It meant that he had very high innate talent for magic.

    Originally, Ruyen was very proud of herself. Although she was still young, she was a talented Water Mage who reached the 6th rank, this achievement was considered rare in the continent.

    However, over these two days, she felt her confidence being attacked. Not to mention Zhao Hai being a three element mage, Meg who was beside Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t any weaker than her, this made her disappointed with herself.

    Ruyen sat down in her room, her two maids were standing behind her while Jill and another warrior was standing opposite her. Ruyen looked at them calmly and said, ¡°What do you think of what happened tonight?¡±

    The warrior looked at Ruyen and replied seriously, ¡°That group was obviously after Mister Wales, but I think that group of people didn¡¯t belong to any organization or group, like Eight-armed demon Shun, he was a very famous assassin in the continent but he was a paid hand, he didn¡¯t join any group. He was a very hard to deal with character, I heard that besides his hidden weapons and disguises, he is also very proficient with poison. The weapons on his arsenal are all poisonous. His employment showed that tonight¡¯s attack mostly involved mercenary assassins, those who receive cash for tasks.¡±

    This moment, Ruyen frowned, ¡°Doomed soldiers are also mercenaries? Howe I haven¡¯t heard of mercenary doomed soldiers?¡±

    The warrior calmly replied, ¡°There are some of them in the mercenary circle, some escaped from their ns and some rebelled. They would even sometimes find a wife outside andter bear a child which they would pass their skills to. This situation isn¡¯t unusual.¡±

    Ruyen nodded, he turned to Jill and asked, ¡°You were with Shue and Blockhead¡¯s room tonight, did you manage to get any information?¡±

    Jill shook his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t, after eating their meal and returned to their room. Their lights were immediately turned off, and no sound could be heard from then on. I called themter, but they said they were too tired and needed to rest, unwilling toe out.¡±

    Ruyen knitted her brows, ¡°I just want to know what father told them, why he gave them the viscount title, and why father had me travel along with them. This matter is really strange. Right, how many night guards were incapacitated? How many were killed?¡±

    The warrior replied, ¡°All were killed, there are no living witnesses left. It seemed to be under the hands of another doomed soldier, they only have one wound on their neck, their throats were sliced by a sword. It wasn¡¯t Shun¡¯s doing also, or else he would have used his poisonous hidden weapons.¡±

    Ruyen nodded, ¡°Cremate their corpses and send their ashes back to the Grand Duke¡¯s mansion. Tell father to give their families somepensation.¡± The warrior nodded.

    Ruyen continued to frown and said, ¡°Tonight¡¯s attack is too strange, Mister Wales¡¯ identity is too mysterious. No matter what, we should be more careful for a few more nights. Increase the number of night guards by a few more people.¡± Jill and the warrior nodded.

    Ruyen looked at the two, ¡°You go back and rest, send some people to patrol tonight. Jill, Mister Wales is currently in your room, go rest with the guards tonight.¡± Jillplied, then he asked to be excused.

    Watching Jill leave, Ruyen murmured to herself, ¡°Things are getting more and more interesting, hehe.¡± Then she yawned and went to her room to rest.

    The next day, Zhao Hai and the others woke up quitete. Zhao Hai¡¯s bady wasn¡¯t very good so he needed a good rest, so he slept till it waste.

    After they washed up in their rooms, they came out of their suite just to see a fat figure standing outside their door. When he saw theme out, the fat man immediately went to greet Zhao Hai, but he was blocked by Shue and Blockhead. The fat man could only stop and bowed his body and said, ¡°This little Brown has seen Sir Viscount. Sir Viscount was frightened yesterday, this one apologizes deeply to Sir Viscount.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the fatty, this fatty looked the same as the fatty that Shun just imitated. But this one had very bloodshot eyes and a very sweaty face, he wore an expression as though his mother just died.

    Zhao Hai calmly replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I don¡¯t me you. Those people came for me. I apologize to Mister Brown for destroying a few things in your hotel.¡±

    Brown¡¯s body bowed even lower, ¡°This little one had heard the Viscount. This one is very happy. This one has prepare some liquor to get over the shock, I invite the Viscount to the dining hall.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, then he headed towards the dining hall. When he entered the dining hall, he saw Ruyen sat there drinking tea. She was in the middle of drinking tea when Zhao Hai entered, Ruyen immediately ce his cup down and stood up. ¡°Mister came, how was mister¡¯s rest?¡¯

    Zhao Hai calmly replied, ¡°Fortunately well, youngdy, please take a seat.¡± After having said that, Zhao Hai sat down.

    Fatty Brown who was at their side bowed, ¡°Your Highness youngdy, Sir Viscount, this one specifically prepared liquor and some dishes to ovee yesterday¡¯s shock. I hope you two could ept my invitation.¡±

    Ruyen didn¡¯t speak, she looked at Zhao Hai, giving the decision to him. Zhao Hai calmed the nervous Brown, ¡°Good, Boss Brown doesn¡¯t need to be polite, let them serve it. We¡¯ll leave after eating. Just as what I said before, I don¡¯t me you, you don¡¯t need to be so nervous. When we head down, we¡¯ll provide the payment for our rooms.¡±

    As soon as Brown heard Zhao Hai¡¯s words, he immediately replied, ¡°This one wouldn¡¯t dare, the room charges could be considered to be my apology. Right, I¡¯ll excuse myself and make the staff serve the food. I invite the Your Highness Young Lady and Sir Viscount to take your time.¡± Then Brown bowed and went back.

 Chapter 322 - Shunâ€™s Family

    <h4>Chapter 322 - Shun¡¯s Family</h4>

    After eating their breakfast, the group returned to their rooms and prepared to leave. Naturally, Zhao Hai paid for their amodations. This matter involved a nobleman¡¯s pride, he must pay for their rent, he had to, given his current identity. Not paying the rent is unbing for a young master such as him.

    After boarding their carriages, they slowly left the town of nca. Shun sat by Shue outside Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage to drive.

    Today, Shun dressed normally. He wore ordinary warrior¡¯s clothes, he looked very normal while sitting beside Shue.

    Shue told him yesterday about Zhao Hai¡¯s ability as a mage. He told Shun to not dare betray Zhao Hai, or else face being turned into an undead.

    Shun didn¡¯t want to be turned into an undead, thus he acted obediently and asked about Zhao Hai¡¯s dislikes. Because of this, he just wore ordinary clothes today.

    One could say that Shun wasn¡¯t ugly, he had a childish face and adding on to his small stature, it made him look younger than his actual age.

    Zhao Hai also asked about Shun¡¯s capabilities. Shun could use stealth techniques, wield poisonous hidden weapons, and disguise himself, he was someone born with the innate abilities of a sessful assassin. Moreover, his fighting strength isn¡¯t weak. His strength was that of a 6th rank warrior, but during assassinations, he could deal with 7th ranks easily.

    Regarding Shun¡¯s strength, Zhao Hai was very satisfied. Adding on to the fact that Shun made a blood oath to him, Zhao Hai believed that Shun wouldn¡¯t dare deceive him. However, Zhao Hai still decided to observe Shun for 1 or 2 days, after which he would bring Shun to the Space. If Shun wasn¡¯t loyal, Zhao Hao wouldn¡¯t be merciful and simply turn him into an undead. In any case, he could still keep his abilities when he bes an undead.

    Shun was very obedient, he also recognized his own situation, he was currently Zhao Hai¡¯s ve. He wouldn¡¯t be able to survive if Zhao Hai wanted him dead, so for his own good, he naturally would be loyal.

    At noon, they had a simple lunch. But their lunch was much better the Ruyen¡¯s which were just ordinary dried food. Zhao Hai¡¯s group had mutton and mutton soup.

    These mutton and mutton soup were the remainders from back in the prairie. When they set out for war, Wales killed all of their argali to be made into food. When they won the war, they obtained too many argali, naturally Wales wouldn¡¯t want to keep consuming mutton and mutton soup. The remainders were still kept with Zhao Hai, enough for them to eat for quite a long time.

    Now that the continent was still in winter, the temperature was cold. Naturally, warm mutton and hot soup would taste better in such conditions.

    In the evening, since they didn¡¯t manage to find any hotels, Zhao Hai and the others decided to rest inside a small vige. This vige¡¯s name was Cat Ear vige. It had a few dozen families and the highest ranking official was the Vige Chief. The vige chief wasn¡¯t appointed by the empire. In the vige, there was a verymon surname. The vige chief was that family¡¯s patriarch, holding the highest authority for the vige.

    However, in the eyes of a noble, a vige chief isn¡¯t an official at all. The people in the vige hadn¡¯t even seen a high official before, the highest authority they saw could only be the tax officer the came from the city to collect taxes, and that tax official isn¡¯t even an aristocrat. So when the vige people saw Zhao Hai¡¯s group, especially their weapons, they were very terrified. And after hearing that Zhao Hai was a Viscount and Ruyen was a Duchy¡¯s youngdy, every single person became scared as they knelt on the ground, kowtowing repeatedly.

    They tried their best to cater to Zhao Hai because they were terrified. The Vige Head even lent his house for Zhao Hai¡¯s stay.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t polite, he immediately upied the house and asked the Vige Head to have the women of the vige to prepare some food. The Chief immediatelyplied, he hastily asked the women to prepare some food for Zhao Hai¡¯s group. Zhao Hai left the dishes to the women¡¯s hands.

    However, he also had Meg supervise their job. These women can cook ordinary dishes, but they hadn¡¯t seen Zhao Hai¡¯s magic vegetables before, so they didn¡¯t do what to do with those. Fortunately, Meg was there and before long, the food was cooked quickly.

    After dinner, Zhao Hai went to his courtyard to rest, Shue and the others followed. Since Zhao Hai¡¯s group wasn¡¯trge, a small courtyard was enough for all of them. Meanwhile, Ruyen¡¯s group wasrge, so they upied threerge courtyards by themselves, some even couldn¡¯t sleep indoors since each house can only hold about ten people.

    After returning to his courtyard, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately rest. He sat by the living room and drank some tea as he observed the ornaments in the room. Even if this house was considered as a high-grade house, the ornaments inside the living room were still ordinary, one could understand that the inhabitants weren¡¯t living better lives.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t feel bad for the vigers. In his mind, they were also living good lives, they get to eat and wear warm clothes. One must know that back on Earth, in 21st century China, there were still ces in China where people are living the same kind of life. So rtively speaking, the vigers had it good, considering how backward in technology the Ark Continent was.

    At this time, Shun went towards Zhao Hai and kneeled, ¡°Young master, this one had performed the blood oath with you, this one had also been very obedient. I request the young master to have this one visit his family for just a short while.¡±

    Zhao Hai was surprised, then he looked at Shun and asked, ¡°You are married? How many members are there in your family?¡± In Zhao Hai¡¯s mind, people like Shun rarely married. Because if one day they fall while doing a task, their families would certainly suffer.

    Shun nodded, ¡°I am, this one had gotten married. There are five people in my family, besides this one, I have an old mother, a wife, and two children.¡±

    Zhao Hai said, ¡°Where is your family right now?¡±

    Shun immediately replied, ¡°Tomorrow, we should pass by this one¡¯s home. The home isn¡¯t quite far from a small vige. This one had bought a few mu ofnd in that vige, doing only a few trades with the vige so the vige people would not know of this one¡¯s identity.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Very well. How about this? We¡¯ll pick your family up then bring them to my territory.¡±

    Shun stared for a moment, then he immediately responded, ¡°Thank you, young master, from here, my house would take two hours of travel. But my family¡¯s vige isn¡¯t along the main road, we still need to take a side route to reach my home.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he watched the sky then turned to Shue, ¡°Shue, go fetch my carriage and meet Shun¡¯s family.¡± Shue nodded, then went and fetched Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage which made Shun surprised, he didn¡¯t know any other noble who would allow their servant¡¯s family to ride their carriage.

    Looking at Shue and Shun leaving the vige, Laura turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, are you not afraid of them escaping?¡±

    Zhao Hai just smiled and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t they under blood oath? Where can they escape to? Also, I ced the Ghost Staff inside the carriage, so if they run into trouble, we can immediately arrive at the carriage.¡±

    At this moment, a knock came from the door followed by Jill¡¯s voice, ¡°Is mister Wales here? Her highness wanted to ask whether mister left.¡± They also saw Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage leaving the vige, so they came to ask.

    Blockhead opened the door and asked Jill to enter. Then when Jill saw Zhao Hai sitting in the living room drinking tea, he rxed. He went forward and immediately gave Zhao Hai a salute,¡±Mister Wales, the youngdy saw your carriage leave and thought that maybe something happened, so he sent this one to inquire.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°We made the youngdy worry, there¡¯s nothing wrong. I just let my two servants do something, they¡¯d be back in a while.¡± Jill nodded, then asked to be excused.

    Looking at Jill leaving, Laura couldn¡¯t help but pout, ¡°Brother Hai, it seems that youngdy Ruyen had be attached to you, do you have any idea what to do?¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed, ¡°What do do, she followed us very well. Anyway, when we reach Rosen Empire, she wouldn¡¯t be able to follow us anymore. Also, it wouldn¡¯t be good to Uncle Evan if we just left her.¡±

    Laura smiled, ¡°I think that the youngdy is heavily paying attention to you, looking at her actions these past few days, even her previous attitude has changed, it wouldn¡¯t be easy.¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed again, ¡°How could she change, me and her are just casually travelling together. Forget it, let¡¯s talk about Shun, I didn¡¯t think that he would be married. Also, do you think that Shue is also married? His age isn¡¯t that small.¡±

    Hearing what Zhao Hai said, Laura justughed. This time, it was Meg who talked, ¡°Young Master, why are you worrying too much about these? You aren¡¯t even married.¡±

    Zhao Hai alsoughed, ¡°I have two fiancees, can¡¯t a full man know a hungry man¡¯s thoughts? I was just worried for Shue.¡±

    When Laura and Meg heard what Zhao Hai said, they couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhao Hai and snort. Zhao Haiughed, the women alsoughed, everybody became very jolly.

    While the group was chatting, time unconsciously passed and the sky slowly turned dark. Although this vige didn¡¯t have any magicmps, they still had oilmps. But Zhao Hai actually didn¡¯t light theirmp, and instead went inside the Space, he looked at the screen to observe Shue and Shun.

    Shue and Shun were chatting while travelling. Shue asked about Shun¡¯s family, and Shun asked Shue about Zhao Hai. Shue mouth was very solid, not revealing any unnecessary information. He just repeatedly advised Shun to never betray Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai was observing the two while they were going along the road. When they left Cat Ears vige, they travelled for a while before they went down a fork in the road. After going along for a while, they saw vige lights in the distance.

    Seeing the vige, Shun couldn¡¯t help but reveal a gentle gaze. He turned to Shue and said, ¡°Brother Shue, this is my vige, my father was a doomed soldier before. But he was injured and decided to stay here, I got my skills from him. My mother was a medicine master in the vige, but didn¡¯t formally study potion making. She only used the herbs in the mountains to cure the people¡¯s illnesses. She also knew how to make poisons, there were many poisonous nts in the mountains, and their toxicity was very strong, I learned by poison making from her. Later on, my father died because of his old injuries, so I went to the City to find some jobs. After a few years of doing missions, I managed to get my hands on some money and bought a few mu ofnd. Then I had a wife and two children. Because of them, I opted to do less dangerous missions if possible, nor could I go too far from the vige. Most of the time, I do some farm work in the vige, I think this life is good.¡±

    Looking at Shun¡¯s expression, Shue smiled, ¡°If you really think so, then even more reason for you to not betray the young master. As long as you stay in the Young Master¡¯s good side, you would find outter that it was the best decision of your life.¡±

    Shun forced a smile, ¡°Perhaps, but I just don¡¯t want my children to be ves in their lifetime. But I already made a blood oath with master, so I have to follow him now. Without my support, my family couldn¡¯t survive. I can only depend on the young master to find them somewhere to settle in. I just don¡¯t know where the young master would take them.¡±

    Shue looked at Shun and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I assure you they would be sent to the best ce in the world. Formoners like us, it would be heaven.¡± Honestly, Shue couldn¡¯t think of any other ce better than Iron Mountain Fort. There, they all work together to improve their lives and support their children. They would have food to eat everyday, and didn¡¯t need to worry about their food in the future. If such a thing isn¡¯t heaven for an ordinarymoner, then what is?

    Shun sighed, he didn¡¯t speak, his mood was veryplicated right now. He is very aware that even though he had bought somend, it was just enough to live by. If he wanted his family to live better, the family could only rely on him to work much harder. But now he became Zhao Hai¡¯s subordinate, and if he left, the family would lose their main source of ie. So he can only force himself to ask Zhao Hai for some time to settle his family. But he didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would volunteer to take the family to his territory. It was a matter of worry and joy for Shun, since his family would have some sort of security.

    What worried him was what would happen to his family members when they reach Zhao Hai¡¯s territory. If they be ves and Shun somehow falls, they may starve to death, this bothered him very much.

    After talking with each other, the two finally entered the vige. It was a small vige about the same size as the Cat Ears vige. Behind the vige was a mountain, which seemed to be the mountain that Shun talked about. As soon as they entered the vige, a low level magic beast which looked like a dog back on earth barked at them, Even though the magic beast looked like a dog, itsbat capability was miles ahead of Earth¡¯s dog, it was a magic beast after all.

    Shun pointed at a tree inside a courtyard and said, ¡°There is my home.¡±

 Chapter 323 - Trap

    <h4>Chapter 323 - Trap</h4>

    Shue looked at the direction that Shun had pointed to. He saw a very typical farmhouse courtyard wall built with stones. The courtyard wasn¡¯trge, and because of the winter, you cannot clearly see what is inside it.

    In it were four y houses, ordinarymoners would construct these types of houses, only few made their houses using stones. y brick houses were warmerpared to stone houses, therefore their houses were generally made of y brick.

    The sky was already dark, and at the distance a small light could be seen, maybe to provide warmth. However, Shue suddenly felt that something was off.

    At this moment, Shun¡¯s ears suddenly moved. He could hear something differenting from his family¡¯s room, it sounded like the friction of a full body armor. This made Shun stare nkly, when he was about to set out, a voice suddenly told him, ¡°Don¡¯t make unnecessary moves. Your family has been taken hostage. You¡¯ll bring them more harm if you go.¡±

    This was Zhao Hai¡¯s voice, Shun couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. He clearly remembered that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t go with them. Shue was already ustomed to this, he said, ¡°Young Master, why did youe?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I didn¡¯t n toe originally, but seeing Shun¡¯s family being held hostage I had to. Stop the carriage, Shun¡¯s family is surrounded by ten people, all the family members are in the same room with one person inside as a lookout. The remaining nine are outside preparing for an ambush. It appears that they arepletely ready for Shun. Weird, they seem to have just arrived, did they know that Shun wille back today?¡±

    Naturally, Zhao Hai saw Shun¡¯s family¡¯s situation through the monitor. He just didn¡¯t understand why the other party decided to set up an ambush here. ording to Shun, his family should be very well hidden.

    Zhao Hai turned to Shun and said, ¡°Shun, are there other people who know where your family are? If not, how did they trace your family? Looking at their appearances, they should know about your identity. Otherwise they wouldn¡¯t send such people to deal with you. Moreover these people had shields as well as full body armor. They were obviously guarded against your hidden weapons.¡±

    Shun froze, and after a moment he shook his head, ¡°Nobody should know about my family. I generally act alone, and even though this vige isn¡¯t that remote, nobody would generallye here. So how could other people notice my family?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Very well, no use getting bothered over it. First, we need to save your family, then we go deal with those guys.¡± Zhao Hai waved his hand, then a monitor appeared showing the situation with Shun¡¯s family.

    Shun¡¯s mother, wife, and two children were grouped up at the east side of the house. Another man who wore a shield and full body armor was standing by the door, coldly staring at the family.

    Shun¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. Zhao Hai talked with a deep voice, ¡°Cai¡¯er, deal with that fellow, don¡¯t make any noise.¡± Cai¡¯erplied, then under Shun¡¯s gaze, a vine silently appeared behind the armored man, then the vine turned into an extremely sharp point and aimed at the person¡¯s head. His head was punctured, then his body trembled and didn¡¯t make any sound anymore. The vine didn¡¯t immediately retreat, instead it wrapped around the warrior¡¯s body. The vine was always behind the warrior, so Shun¡¯s family wasn¡¯t able to see it.

    Zhao Hai nodded then said, ¡°We¡¯re good.¡± His hand moved, then the three immediately appeared in front of Shun¡¯s family. As the family see Shun and was about to shout, Shun immediately stopped them, ¡°Don¡¯t make any noise,e with me.¡± Zhao Hai instructed him to say this.

    Seeing Shun, the family immediately nodded and tightly closed their mouths. Then they vanished from the room, Zhao Hai brought them to the space along with the warrior that Cai¡¯er killed.

    After entering the Space, Shun and his family members just stared. Zhao Hai looked at them and then smiled faintly, ¡°Well, Shun, this is our greatest secret. After knowing this, you wouldn¡¯t be forgiven if you betray me.¡±

    Shun quickly said, ¡°Young Master can be assured, ever since I have followed you, I didn¡¯t even think of being disloyal. This time, I want to thank Young Master for saving my family.¡± After saying that, Shun introduced his family members to Zhao Hai.

    Shun¡¯s mother is named Suju, his wife is called Nn, and his two children are called, Shungan and Shunliu. After hearing the children¡¯s name, Zhao Hai almost couldn¡¯t stop himself fromughing. The names Shunliu and Shungan were too domineering, Zhao Hai almost asked Shun if he had participated in the Sino-Japanese War.

    Zhao Hai nodded, then sat down with the group inside the Space¡¯s vi. Zhao Hai turned the screen on and the group looked at the courtyard. The armored group was ready for an ambush. Although they only faintly surrounded the house, it was clear that they intend to seize the victim in one fell swoop.

    Zhao Hai looked at the people, then he said seriously, ¡°Look at what these people are wearing, it looked like they aren¡¯t any ordinary mercenary. Their armor are very refined, it seems like they are employed by a big family. Shue, what do you think?¡±

    Shue looked at the screen for quite some time before he said, ¡°Right, even though they didn¡¯t wear any emblems, you can see that their weapons and armor are made in the same style. Ordinary mercenaries simply don¡¯t use these kinds of equipment.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Seems like a powerful figure had their eyes on Shun. We¡¯ll capture these guyster, I want to know who wanted to deal with Shun.¡±

    Shun felt touched while looking at Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai knew that it was alreadyte, so he turned his head to Shue and said, ¡°Shue, arrange two rooms for Shun¡¯s family. Then we¡¯ll go take care of those guys, we still need to go back to Laura and the others.¡±

    Shue nodded, then went and settled Shun¡¯s family down. And since Zhao Hai was afraid that they still didn¡¯t have their dinner, he gave them some food to eat. He also told them to go to the bathroom and wash up. Not for long, the family exited the living room.

    Seeing the other warriors, Zhao Hai turned to Shue and Shun and said, ¡°Shue, Shun, remember their locations.¡± The two confirmed, then Zhao Hai sent the two of them outside.

    As soon as they arrived outside, Shue immediately released a hundred shadows, Shun also prepared his hidden weapons, then the both of them carefully walked towards the house.

    When Shun entered the courtyard, the waiting warriors immediately jumped from their hiding spots and surrounded him. On their hand were big shields, two of them were actually holding crossbows loaded with bolts.

    It seems like they werepletely prepared to deal with Shun. They knew that Shun was very mobile, therefore they prepared crossbows and bolts to cope with him.

    Seeing the situation, Shun pretended to be shocked, then he talked as his expression changed, ¡°Why are you here friends? I didn¡¯t offend any of you, right?¡±

    One of the warriors said, ¡°Enough spouting, your family has fallen to our hands. Comply obediently, my family¡¯s master has some words to ask you.¡±

    At this time, footsteps could be heard outside the courtyard which caused the group to be surprised. Shun immediately made his move, he quickly had his weapons take out the crossbows from the hands of the two people, since they held the most threat. Taking those crossbows out would make everything easier for Shun.

    Since the group are experienced in battles, they quickly sobered up from their shock. The two who held the crossbows immediately held their shields up. But this way, they couldn¡¯t take a proper shot. At this moment, Shue came rushing in.

    These warriors aren¡¯t very strong, they were only about 6th rank. But since they are wearing armor, general hidden weapons cannot prate them. Adding on to the fact that they held Shun¡¯s family, they dared to face him.

    However, with the help of Shue, whose strength wasparable to them. The group immediately got captured, this time they were captured, not killed.

    Shue and Shun brought the captives to Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage. When they entered, they saw the corpse of the warrior that was killed by Cai¡¯er. Seeing the puncture wound caused by the vine, the group of warriors immediately thought that it was caused by Shun¡¯s short sword.

    Zhao Hai sat in front of the warriors and looked at them, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°You people, tell me why you wanted to attack my follower, is it against my follower or to me?¡±

    When the group of warriors heard Zhao Hai, they didn¡¯t say anything. Each and every one of them tightly closed their mouth, looking like martyrs.

    Looking at their appearance, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smiled, ¡°Not talking? Very well, you are currently wearing full body armor, what would happen if I grill your armor with fire? What do you think would be the effect?¡±

    After Zhao Hai said that, the groups faces immediately paled. They didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would be that cruel, their armor were all made with metal tes.

    If such armor was roasted with fire, they would naturally be barbeque.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai wielded his Ghost Staff. A head sized fireball appeared and flew towards one warrior.

    The warrior¡¯s face immediately lost its color, the he said hastily, ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk! Please don¡¯t burn me.¡±

    Zhao Hai also looked at the other warriors. The group of warriors looked at each other and knew that they couldn¡¯t escape. They immediately nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk, we¡¯ll also talk.¡±

    Zhao Hai turned his head to Shue, ¡°Shue, take them inside the house and interrogate them one by one. If two people says different things, inspect the others and find out who lied. When you find out who lied, kill him.¡±

    This was the first time that Shue encountered this type of interrogation. The group now knew that there really wasn¡¯t any other way to fool Zao Hai. They immediatelyplied, Shue took four people to the house and interrogated them one by one. These warriors didn¡¯t dare to speak untruthfully, each of their faces showed bitter expressions.

 Chapter 324 - Spring Grass Residence

    <h4>Chapter 324 - Spring Grass Residence</h4>

    Sitting in the carriage, Zhao Hai observed as Shue took each person to the room one by one. After a few moments of interrogation, Shue ced all the warriors in front of Zhao Hai as he said his report, ¡°Young master, from the interrogations, these fellows were sent by Southern King to nca Town, tasked with probing us if we are Dark Mages. When the n in Brown Hotel didn¡¯t seed, they began to trace Shun¡¯s origins. They wanted to capture Shun, and through him they could better understand our situation. Knowing that Shun frequented the town, they concluded that he had family nearby. And through the nca¡¯s town lord, they finally found Shun¡¯s home. They knew that when Shun became your follower, he would certainly return to settle his family. Therefore, they waited here for him, but were instead caught by us.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned his head to Shun and said, ¡°Shun, what do you want to do with these fellows?¡±

    Since they dared to hold his family hostage, Shun certainly wouldn¡¯t be merciful. Therefore he told Zhao Hai, ¡°Young Master, I leave it to you.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he looked at the warriors and turned his head back to Shun, ¡°Shun, you can¡¯t return here again, you don¡¯t need this house anymore. Let¡¯s burn it.¡±

    Shun was stunned, although he was a bit sad, he nodded. He also knew that Zhao Hai was right. He wouldn¡¯t be able to return to this ce again in his entire life.

    Seeing him nod, Zhao Hai waved his hand, a few wind des appeared and chopped the heads off of the warriors. Then he had Shue quickly stack their bodies inside the house and produced several fireballs as well as an Inferno spell for good measure. Shun¡¯s house immediately went up in mes.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t turn the warriors into undead as he didn¡¯tck undead right now. So he killed the warriors and dumped them here, doing this also reduces other people¡¯s doubts about his identity.

    Looking at his own home slowly getting burned, Shun¡¯s heart was very gloomy. But he knew that he couldn¡¯te back here anymore. Finally, he turned his head and went with Shue towards the carriage.

    When they left the vige, the other people in the vige became aware of what happened to Shun¡¯s home. Rural people were a very tight knit group, they would take care of each other, especially in this case where a fire happened. Each resident took action to put out the fire, but unfortunately this was magical fire, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to exterminate. In the end, they could only watch as everything burned down to ash and as the fire also slowly grow weaker.

    The vigers cannot extinguish the fire, but they also didn¡¯t see Shun¡¯s family. When the fire extinguished itself, they went towards the house and looked at what remained. Inside the house were distorted armors, a few discerning eyes also noticed some burnt bones inside those armors. The vigers knew that something had to have happened here and didn¡¯t dare intrude anymore. The vige chief quickly rode to nca and sent his report. Later on, the town lord heard the report and in turn Southern King also was informed. But at this time, Zhao Hai was already no longer in Purcell Territory.

    That night, Zhao Hai returned to Cat Ears vige and rested. When Ruyen saw Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage return, she didn¡¯t say anything. The next morning, after eating their breakfast, Zhao Hai¡¯s group immediately left the vige. Cat Eats vige, even though it was a small vige, managed to make Zhao Hai feelfortable and warm.

    When those vigers first saw Zhao Hai¡¯s group, they became nervous, but he could also tell that the people wanted to treat them well, which moved Zhao Hai. So when he left the vige, he gave the vige lord ten gold coins aspensation for their stay. But the vige lord became frightened instead, saying that he wouldn¡¯t dare ept such money. In the end, Zhao Hai forced him to ept the money, and when he received the coins, he repeatedly kowtowed to Zhao Hai.

    One could say that the viger¡¯s life wasn¡¯t any good. But since the tax in Purcell Duchy is not high, they could still dress themselves and eat warm meals. And with this ten gold coins, the vigers could manage to have a good winter.

    The group were slowly moving forward. Zhao Hai told Ruyen to not disturb him, then he called Shun over to the carriage. Afterwards, he had Laura and the others enter the Space and meet Shun¡¯s family members.

    Shun¡¯s family was also awake right now. They hadn¡¯t stayed in a ce as nice as this before, therefore they didn¡¯t dare touch any other things and just stayed in their rooms. Naturally, because of this, they still didn¡¯t have their breakfast.

    Zhao Hai had them eat then took them to Iron Mountain Fort to arrange for their ce to live in. He also brought Shun here to exin their current situation. Shun came to know that Zhao Hai was from the infamous Buda Family of the Aksu Empire, and the ce they were in was the ck Wastnds.

    Although he was was surprised, Shun quickly epted the reality. After all, he was already Zhao Hai¡¯s blood oath follower, he was stuck to him for a lifetime. Then Zhao Hai led Shun around to get him ustomed to the matters in the Fort.

    Looking at Iron Mountain Fort, Shun was surprised to see so many Beastmen everywhere. Additionally, Iron Mountain Fort was warm even though it was winter, this fact didn¡¯t give him any small amount shock.

    Afterwards, Zhao Hai made Green arrange Shun¡¯s two children to go to school and assign Shun¡¯s family a house. After being busy the entire day, they returned to the carriage.

    The next days passed by without much ident. One could say that the road from Casa City to Iksa Domain was very peaceful, there were no bandits present and unless some people were especially targeting you, there were no dangers.

    After travelling for another two days, the finally entered Iksa family Domain. Iksa Domain was slightly inferior to the Purcell Domain. The family controlled a medium size city and three small cities. Bell lived on the Domain¡¯s only medium sized city, Sarte City.

    The Iksa Family Patriarch¡¯s title was a Marquis, a bit less than a Duke, even more less than a Grand Duke. But the Iksa Family was an old noble family and had existed for more than a thousand years, so even though they didn¡¯t flex their power these days, they were not actually weak. Their territory also touched borders with the Beastman Prairie where they gained so much money from smuggling. But since the first target for a beastmain raid to the human territory would be the family¡¯s domain, their hands were basically tied.

    After arriving at the Iksa Domain, Zhao Hai still needed to pass a small city before entering Sarte City.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s group entered the small city and rested for a day. On the second day, the rushed to Sarte City. Travelling from the small city to Sarte City would only take about one day. Thus, when they left the small city, they managed to arrive at Sarte City by the next evening.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t go and find Bell after arriving. They booked themselves in a hotel first and sent Shun outside to gather information to prepare for the visit to Bell tomorrow.

    Even though they were already inside Iksa Territory, the customs and local culture did not differ from Casa City. But this was normal, since the two domains were under the same empire, therefore there shouldn¡¯t be any difference.

    The next morning, Zhao Hai¡¯s group woke up early. Today, they were going to meet Bell. Ruyen¡¯s group also didn¡¯t stay in the hotel, after all, she was a Grand Duke¡¯s daughter. So she needed to visit the Iksa Family since the two families¡¯ rtionship was good.

    After breakfast, Zhao Hi got on the carriage and immediately headed towards Bell¡¯s residence. Bell¡¯s residence was very famous inside Sarte City, known as Spring Grass Residence.

    Listening to its name, one could think that the residence wouldn¡¯t berge. But the city¡¯s people was very clear that Spring Grass Residence is considered to be one of the biggest mansions inside Sarte City. The entire house covered ten mu ofnd, it was only smaller than the city lord¡¯s mansion, making it very famous in the city.

    The carriage arrived in front of Spring Grass Residence. The residence¡¯s door looked very ordinary, not having any special additions. The door was closed and did not have anybody in front.

    Shue and Shun stopped the carriage. Shun went down and gently knocked on the door. Footsteps can be heard at the other side, then a person wearing servant¡¯s clothes opened the door and looked at Shun as well as the carriage behind. Then the servant immediately asked respectfully. ¡°Mister is?¡±

    The servant can perfectly judge the quality things. His eyes could see that Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage was made of lightwood. Moreover, an emblem of a Viscount could be seen hanging from the carriage, so naturally he wouldn¡¯t dare be disrespectful.

    Shun smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble little brother to pass a message to the house master, tell him a friend from the prairie came to visit.¡±

    As soon as the servant heard Shun¡¯s words, he was slightly surprised, then he immediately said, ¡°Please wait a minute, I¡¯ll go immediately send the message.¡±. Then he turned around and ran towards the courtyard.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried, he just sat inside his carriage quitely. After a while, rapid footsteps could be heard from behind the door. When the door was opened, Bell immediately walked out. When Zhao Hai saw Belle out, he also immediately went out of his carriage.

    Bell saw the giant-horned bull that pulled the carriage and didn¡¯t doubt Zhao Hai¡¯s identity, but when he saw Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance, he was stunned.

    Seeing Bell¡¯s reaction, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Brother Bell, in order to move around easier, I had to change my look. What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t recognize me?¡±

    Bell quickly nodded, ¡°I really can¡¯t recognize you. Brother, I have been waiting for you for a long time. You finally arrived, pleasee in.¡± He gestured his hand and guided Zhao Hai towards his mansion.

    Bell¡¯s mansion was very unique, Zhao Hai had not seen something like this before. Upon entering the mansion, you are met with a stone paved martial arts field. The mansion¡¯s entrance had a stretch ofwn and although it was winter and the grass had turned yellow, one could still picture an image of spring.

 Chapter 325 - Calci Family

    <h4>Chapter 325 - Calci Family</h4>

    Bell and Zhao Hai quickly arrived at Spring Grass Residence¡¯s courtyard. Here, only the most important friends of Bell could enter, so naturally Zhao Hai would be among them.

    After the group arrived inside and sat down, Bell looked at Laura and the others andughed, ¡°Dressing up like this, I really couldn¡¯t recognize you, but this is also good, now nobody would pay attention to you, hahaha, otherwise it would be really troublesome.¡± Zhao Hai knew that he was just joking, the group justughed.

    Bell looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, regarding the Herculean Bull¡¯s information, I really didn¡¯t think that the Radiant Church would actually return to the prairie. When I received the information, it was already toote to inform you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°It¡¯s alright, actually, this time I came because I have a lot of information to give you. Pass this information to the league.¡± Then Zhao Hai told Bell about the brainwashed beastmen children as well as the Ultimate Weapon program.

    Bell clearly didn¡¯t know about this information, hisplexion became heavy as he talked, ¡°There¡¯s actually such a thing, it was fortunate that you are able to get these. I think that the the league was also in the dark about these, this is very important information.¡±

    Zhao Hai just smiled, ¡°Helping the league is good, now that we are of the same group, we have amon enemy. So naturally I would tell the league information about them, I just don¡¯t know if the league could do anything about this information.¡±

    Bell smiled and replied, ¡°Rest assured, these intel that you gave won¡¯t be in vain, the league will reward you. If you want money, the league would provide money, but if you don¡¯t, you could turn them into contribution points. If you want some information, you could obtain them through these points, you won¡¯t need to spend money. And you can get more than information, there are many advantages.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Listening to you, it seems like you want me to exchange them to contribution points? Alright, change them. Let¡¯s discuss about our milk wine cooperation, what do you think? Do you want milk wine?¡¯

    Bell replied, ¡°Of course, I already had the preparations in ce. As long as you send the milk wine, I could immediately continue on to distribution. We should also make the system more refined, so that we could sell it at a proper price.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll hand that matter off to you, but I need to tell you that the delivery point should be on or near the prairie so that other people would not suspect. I don¡¯t want them to know that the milk wine had any rtion to me.¡±

    When Bell heard what Zhao Hai said, he knew that this was the matter that Zhao Hai cared about. He smiled and said, ¡°This is easy to handle, I have an outpost in the prairie, you can send your milk wine there, I¡¯ll give you the map for it in a while. That outpost had been with me for a long time, and the tribe has a partnership with me, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. How many milk wine do you think your shop can sell?¡±

    Bell thought for a moment then said, ¡°Our initial agreement is good, a thousand jin for the first month, and when the market catches on, we¡¯ll buy more.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°That is good, you¡¯ll be my partner in Aksu empire. But now that I¡¯m heading to Rosen Empire, I need to find another partner. Do you have any connections there? It¡¯ll be better if they have a rtionship with the league, otherwise, I¡¯ll be going blind when I arrive there.¡±

    Bell smiled, ¡°There is enough market in the Aksu Empire which can bring revenue to the league, I alone wouldn¡¯t be able to swallow it. Have you considered it already?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly, he didn¡¯t know what to say. Bell was a fanatic believer and is willing to give anything to the league. Compared to Bell, his contribution to the league is very small.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s expression, Bell moved on, ¡°Let¡¯s consider that matter finished, right, did you say Rosen Empire? What city, Carson City? If you go to Carson City, I don¡¯t have any connections there. That ce contains both snakes and dragons, it¡¯s not a good mix of people. In Rosen Empire¡¯s port city, Sky Water City, the city lord is a member of the league. If you go to Sky Water City, you can get in touch with him and have him cover for you, then you won¡¯t have anything to worry about.¡±

    Zhao Hai froze for a moment, he didn¡¯t think that the league really had connections in the Rosen Empire. Moreover, it was with a City Lord, Zhao Hai quickly urged, ¡°Quickly, tell me about him.¡±

    Bell nodded, ¡°Sky Water City is an important port city of the Rosen Empire. It was ruled by the ancient Calci Family. The Calci Family is a very influential family inside Rosen Empire, they had members serving in the army as well as the imperial court. But many people didn¡¯t know that the Calci Family only reached their current standing due to their previous military exploits. They initially began by serving as doomed soldiers and most importantly, Dark Mages. It could be said that their family was brought up by Dark element Magic. Currently, there are a lot of Dark Mages in the family, possibly because of their bloodline inheritance. When someone from the family develops a talent for magic, it would almost always be an innate talent with the dark element. Because of this, they obviously would be a member of the League of Dark Mages, and at present, their family provided thergest contributions to the league. Moreover, their family also held several seats for the league¡¯s elder congregation. One could see that the Family had be a backbone of the league even back during its establishment. The league and the family were inextricably linked to each other.¡±

    Zhao Hai was surprised, he didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a family of Dark Mages. Good, this was really good for Zhao Hai. With Calci Family¡¯s help, Zhao Hai believed that what happened in Purcell Duchy wouldn¡¯t be repeated in Rosen Empire.

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Good, I¡¯ll go to Sky Water City. I¡¯m going to Rosen Empire mainly to do business anyway. It¡¯ll be the same everywhere, and Sky Water City is a port city, trade would be more lucrative there.¡±

    Bell smiled, ¡°Right, I¡¯ll write you a letter of introduction for youter. In the meantime, let me tell you about the matters of the Calci Family, so that when you get there you won¡¯t be clueless.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±

    Bell replied, ¡°It¡¯ll be my pleasure, you also gave me some intel as well as the milk wine business, this would be a lot of help for the league, I¡¯ll tell them about this.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Thanks, when you hand me your stronghold¡¯s mapter, It¡¯ll take two days before the milk wine will be prepared for delivery. Remember to tell you people in the prairie that I won¡¯t be personally be delivering the milk wine. I still need to head towards Rosen Empire.¡±

    Bell smiled, ¡°You are very busy, right, I¡¯ll give you the moneyter, maybe you¡¯ll find use for it.¡±

    Zhao Hai declined, ¡°No, we¡¯ll do it ording to our previous agreement. Only pay me when the goods arrive. Give the money to the person in charge of the delivery, no need to hand it to me personally.¡±

    Bell nodded, and then he looked at the sky and said, ¡°It¡¯s already near noon. Let¡¯s have a meal here first, let me express my hospitality, but you¡¯ll have to provide the liquor.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of the liquor.¡±

    Bell immediately ordered his servants to prepare lunch, and of course, to prepare good dishes. There were a lot of people in Spring Grass Residence, this included Bell¡¯s family, he had six wives and a few children. Including the servants, the total number present reached the hundreds.

    And also, being a prolific merchant, Bell also had a lot of guards. For someone of his status to not have guards would be preposterous, there were guards wherever you went inside the mansion.

    When noon came, their lunch was already prepared. Bell also used this time to introduce his seven children, three sons and four daughters, to Zhao Hai. Bell¡¯s children were very young, with the eldest only at 14 years old, they still couldn¡¯t help Bell manage his business.

    Looking at it, Bell already considered Zhao Hai as his peer, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t introduce his family to him.

    Regarding Bell¡¯s hospitality, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have anyints. The two of them were allies in the same organization, moreover, they were business partners, so their rtionship was very good.

    Meanwhile, Ruyen¡¯s trip to see the Iksa Family Head wasn¡¯t going as smoothly.

    When Zhao Hai left in the morning, Ruyen also went out of the hotel. She sat on her own carriage and went towards the Marquis¡¯ Mansion which was not far. Although the two ns¡¯ rtionship wasn¡¯t too deep, they still had plenty of interactions in the past. Thus, when she arrived in Sarte City, Ruyen had no other choice but make a visit.

    And also, for Ruyen¡¯s convenience, Evan had her bring some gifts to give out. These gifts were all put together by Evan to give away to certain families or groups. Evan had Jill manage these so Ruyen didn¡¯t have to worry.

    Ruyen sat in her carriage as it approached the mansion. The mansion was more stylish than Spring Grass Residence. It had a wall more than three meters tall and a four meter tall gate. By the gate were two guards, one for each side. On the gate, the Iksa Family¡¯s insignia could be seen, a majestic galloping horse.

    Ruyen¡¯s carriage stopped right in front of the gate, a servant went towards Ruyen¡¯s carriage and greeted, ¡°Wee, her highness Ruyen.¡± Then the servant personally guided the carriage towards the main mansion.

    When the carriage arrived at the mansion, a young man could be seen walking out. The young man looked over 20 years old, he had a pair of glossy eyes with long eyshes, and he wore a Noble¡¯s robe. His hair was properlybed, and had sses worn on his eyes. He also had a somewhat paleplexion. The young man was Iksa Family¡¯s first in-line, Fernand Iksa.

    This young master Fernand was quite well known in Sarte, not because of his ability, but because of his libido.

    Young master Fernand, although still 22 years old, already had a wife as well as concubines surpassing 20. Moreover, he also had at least seven sweethearts in Sarte. His romantic matters could fit inside a book.

    This day, when Fernand heard that the Purcell Family¡¯s youngdy Ruyen woulde visit, he was very excited and was the first to rush out and meet her. He was also clear that this youngdy was very infamous inside Casa City as having rtionships with many young masters, and that she liked men of distinguished backgrounds. Fernand thought of himself as a man of distinguished background, so how could he let go of this opportunity.

    Ruyen just disembarked from his carriage when young master Fernand arrived, he looked at Ruyen¡¯s flower-like appearance and his heart couldn¡¯t help but jump. He immediately greeted her, ¡°Fernand camete, beautiful princess Ruyen, please forgive me.¡±

    Ruyen¡¯s eyebrows twitched, she looked at Fernand and said, ¡°Young master Fernand is too polite, I wouldn¡¯t dare me the young master.¡±

    Fernand looked at Ruyen¡¯s face, his heart was jumping crazily, but he didn¡¯t dare be too rude so he replied, ¡°Princess, pleasee in, I have sent someone to inform father, I believe father will arrive soon.¡±

    Ruyen chuckled and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare trouble the Marquis.¡± Then she lifted her hand gently, Fernand almost didn¡¯t understand what was happening, then he quickly extended his arm and lead Ruyen towards the mansion.

    Jill and the others also followed the two immediately, holding gifts in their hands. But they also knew of the youngdy¡¯s personality, so they didn¡¯t dare be noisy, they just silently followed the two.

    They quickly arrived at the mansion¡¯s living room. The ornaments inside the living room were very magnificent. And standing inside the living room were six maids. When they saw Fernande, they immediately became busy, they brought hot towels and prepared hot tea, they also lit the firece to keep the ce warm.

    Fernand hesitantly let go of Ruyen¡¯s hand, he asked Ruyen to sit down and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know of princess¡¯ visit, I had been disrespectful. For the princess to visit the mansion, what matters are you handling here?¡±

    Ruyen showed a faint smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m just passing by, I must head to Rosen Empire to study. But my father didn¡¯t trust me, so he had me follow a Duchy¡¯s Viscount. The Viscount hade here to visit Bell to discuss some matters. So I decided to visit Uncle Robert at the same time and send some gifts that father prepared.¡±

    Fernand replied, ¡°So the princess was actually headed to Rosen Empire to study. The mountains are high and the road is pretty rough, how could the Grand Duke allow you to travel to Rosen Empire at these conditions?¡±

    Ruyen just smiled and said, ¡°This time, if we wait till spring to head towards Rosen Empire, I¡¯m afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be able to finish my admissions before the beginning of the school year.¡±

 Chapter 326 - Robert

    <h4>Chapter 326 - Robert</h4>

    Fernand quickly replied, ¡°Right, I actually forgot about that. The Rosen Empire Institute¡¯s admission has very strict requirements. However, I believe that with the princess¡¯ natural talent, admittance is not a problem.¡±

    Ruyen covered her mouth to chuckled, ¡°Come on, what talent. You hadn¡¯t seen talent until you meet the Viscount that I travelled with. Even though he is just over 20 years old, he actually knows wind, earth and fire element magic, a three-element mage. Moreover, his talent in the fire element is very good, an absolute genius.¡± She said with twinkling eyes.

    Seeing Ruyen¡¯s expression, Fernand¡¯s heart felt uneasy. Fernand already considered Ruyen as his prey, but now in front of him, Ruyen was praising another man. He couldn¡¯t stop his expression from turning ugly.

    At this time, footsteps could be heard approaching. Then, while he still hasn¡¯t passed through the door yet, a man¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Hahaha, little Ruyen, Uncle hasn¡¯t seen you for quite some time.¡± The man said as he strode into the room.

    Entering the door was an over 40-year old man. His body wasn¡¯t that tall and he looked thin and weak. He wore a noble¡¯s clothes and had worn transparent eyesses, he looked quite attractive. He was the patriarch of the Iksa Family, Robert Iksa.

    Although Robert is still 45 years old, he was already a 7th rank Wind element Mage. Moreover, he started managing the family at 25 years old so he was already the family patriarch for 20 years. In the past two decades, although the Iksa Family didn¡¯t have much to show, they made lots of money by taking advantage of their border with the beastman prairie by smuggling and collecting private taxes.

    Iksa Family was different to Purcell Family. The Purcell family had an Elder¡¯s assembly to restrain their patriarch, while the Iksa family, however, did not have an Elder¡¯s assembly. This meant that Robert, as the Iksa Patriarch, hadplete authority in the domain.

    Robert and Fernand had different personalities. In his life, Robert only had one wife and one concubine, which was his wife¡¯s maid dowry. Because of this, Robert couldn¡¯t get used to Fernand¡¯s actions, but his wife is alright with it so he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    Seeing Robert arrive, Ruyen and Fernand immediately stood up and gave a salute. Robert nodded and looked at Ruyen, ¡°Well, little Ruyen had already grown to be ady. Thest time I saw you, you were still 7 years old, that was way back in the past. Right, how is you father?¡±

    Ruyen smiled, ¡°Father is well, this time he made me visit uncle personally and give uncle a gift, Jill.¡±

    Jill took a box and walked forward, in that box was a very well-made magic staff. Robert was a Mage, so it was natural to gift him a magic staff.

    Robert received the gift with a smile. Then he turned his head to Ruyen and asked, ¡°Ruyen, what matter made you visit this time?¡±

    Ruyen quickly replied, ¡°Nothing, I was just passing by on my way to Rosen Empire so study. Father didn¡¯t trust me in travelling alone, so he had a Duchy¡¯s Viscount apany me. But the Viscount came here to discuss business with Bell, so I felt that it was best toe visit you along the way.¡±

    Robert smiled, ¡°Is it? Your father was actually willing to send you far away to study? Well, I need to learn from your father. Maybe I should also send my disappointing child away to study.¡±

    Fernand¡¯s face turned bitter, he had the same situation as Ruyen. In their Domain, he was someone, but if he went to a big ce such as the Rosen Empire, he wouldn¡¯t have any status, and he knew this quite clearly.

    Ruyen just smiled and said, ¡°Father was saying that I needed to go out and get some experiences, hehe.¡±

    Robert smiled, ¡°Right, gathering experience is a good decision. Ah, this old man couldn¡¯t chat with you for long. Fernand, apany little Ruyen around that mansion. At noon remember toe back and have your lunch here.¡±

    After saying that he stood up and left. Seeing his father leave, Fernand rxed. Normally, Robert was very strict to him, always giving him lessons, this made Fernand develop a habit of being nervous whenever his father was around.

    Ruyen looked at Fernando¡¯s appearance, her heart couldn¡¯t help but despise him. Before, if she saw someone like Fernand, she would be in the mood to tease him. But after meeting Zhao Hai, she didn¡¯t have that feeling anymore.

    Ruyen also clearly saw the fire inside Fernand¡¯s eyes. So she deliberately boasted Zhao Hai¡¯s qualities in front of him. He wanted to annoy Fernand and at the same time bring some small trouble to Zhao Hai.

    Ruyen had eaten a few losses by Zhao Hai¡¯s hands, and Zhao Hai also hadn¡¯t given her enough face, so her heart felt very annoyed. And now looking at Fernand¡¯s actions, she was sure that if she always talked favorably of Zhao Hai, this yboy Fernand would certainly look for trouble, wanting to flex his masculinity. Ruyen wanted to see how Zhao Hai would deal with this matter.

    Fernand invited Ruyen to explore the mansion and to take a good look at Sarte City. However, while on the road, Ruyen didn¡¯t stop giving praises to Zhao Hai. This made Fernand very mad.

    For a yboy like Fernand, it was very unbearable to have a woman he fancied continue to praise another man, let alone in front of him. As time passed by, Fernand¡¯s face got even more ugly.

    When noon came, Fernand led Ruyen back to the mansion to have their lunch. The two were told to head to the dining room where Robert was already waiting for them.

    The meal was a very pleasant experience, Robert had been the patriarch for 20 years, so he had met countless amounts of people. So naturally, he would know how to make the table¡¯s atmosphere very enjoyable. In addition to Robert¡¯s efforts, the dishes presented were also very good, Ruyen was very pleased with the meal.

    After having their lunch, Robert left again to deal with his busy schedule. Ruyen wanted to go explore the city with Fernand, but instead Fernand said that he wanted to see the Viscount that Ruyen was travelling together with.

    Hearing what Fernand said, Ruyen couldn¡¯t help butugh inside. At the same time, she brought Fernand to the hotel where they were staying at.

    Since Zhao Hai chose this hotel to stay in, naturally it wouldn¡¯t be bad. Since he was currently acting as a young master, it was natural that he wouldn¡¯t go to low quality hotels, thus he chose to live in luxury.

    When the two arrived at the hotel, except for her guards, Ruyen saw that there was only Blockhead. Since Blockhead was supposed to be Zhao Hai¡¯s supply carriage driver, he didn¡¯t have the status toe with him to see Bell. Ruyen led Fernand to her room and immediately sent someone to get Blockhead.

    Although Blockhead didn¡¯t know what was happening, he still came. He went to Ruyen¡¯s room and gave a salute, ¡°This one had seen the youngdy, what does the youngdy need me for?¡±

    Without waiting for Ruyen to speak, Fernand stood up and gave Blockhead¡¯s face a p. Blockhead touched his face and gave a puzzled look at Fernand, ¡°Who are you? And why did you hit me?¡±

    Fernand looked at Blockhead¡¯s expression and proudly said, ¡°It was your own undertaking. Seeing the princess but not kneeling? And seeing the Marquis¡¯ sessor and didn¡¯t salute? So why shouldn¡¯t I hit you? What kind of lord has such a subordinate, looking at you tells me that your lord is not that good.¡±

    Ruyen didn¡¯t expect Fernand to use his title for such petty matter. It was the lowest thing that a Nobleman could do. Ruyen couldn¡¯t help but look down on Fernand even more.

    However, to cause Zhao Hai trouble, Ruyen held back and only looked at Blockhead. Blockhead was very angered right now, he wished that he could draw his sword and kill Fernand immediately, but for Zhai Hai¡¯s sake, he held back.

    He endured, but Zhao Hai didn¡¯t need to. As Blockhead was about to give Ruyen and Fernand a salute, a voice could suddenly be heard, ¡°Marquis¡¯ sessor, such great power and prestige. But what is you actual title right now?¡±

    When seeing Zhao Haiing through the door, Ruyen didn¡¯t get frightened. This was the effect that she was waiting for, she wanted to know how Zhao Hai would solve this matter.

    Fernand also looked at Zhao Hai. What he saw was an ordinarily dressed man that had a very ordinary appearance. When he heard Zhao Hai, Fernand knew that he was Blockhead¡¯s lord, thus he couldn¡¯t help but snort and said coldly, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that the heir of a Marquis can¡¯t scold you?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Fernand, even though he had no idea what happened, when he saw Blockhead being hit, he became enraged. One must know that Blockhead was already in the Buda n even before their tragedy struck, Zhao Hai already considered him as his brother, and now that his brother had been hit, he just couldn¡¯t let this matter slip.

    Hearing what Fernand said, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°A Marquis¡¯ title is very high, but I do know that his sessor¡¯s title wouldn¡¯t be at same level, so what right do you have to teach my servant?¡±

    Fernand¡¯s expression changed, although his father was a Marquis, his title wasn¡¯t that high up, only a Viscount, the same as Zhao Hai. Him wanting to teach Zhao Hai¡¯s servant was indeed too excessive. It was a manner of, before beating the dog, find out about the owner. When he berated Blockhead, he also hit Zhao Hai¡¯s face. This was a taboo for Nobles.

    Although it was a taboo, Fernand didn¡¯t care. In Sarte City, he could afford to be domineering, he wouldn¡¯t care about a small Viscount.

 Chapter 327 - Escalating Conflict

    <h4>Chapter 327 - Escting Conflict</h4>

    Fernand looked coldly at Zhao Hai, ¡°I¡¯m is still a Viscount, so are you saying that a Viscount can¡¯t scold a servant?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Of course a viscount can discipline a servant, but to scold my servant? You are a bit unqualified. And since you hit my servant, then it wouldn¡¯t be excessive for me to hit yours too, right?¡± Then he waved his hand and sent a Wind de towards Fernand¡¯s servant who was standing behind.

    Fernand didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would actually deal a heavy hand. The servant¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t slow. When he saw Zhao Hai attack, he immediately circted his Battle Qi throughout his body.

    However, Fernand¡¯s servant was just a 5th rank warrior, so his Battle Qi¡¯s defensive properties were very limited. Additionally, the Wind de that Zhao Hai sent had a force equivalent to 7th rank. Therefore, although the servant¡¯s was quick in circting his Battle Qi, he couldn¡¯t block Zhao Hai¡¯s wind de. Along with a pitiful yell, the servant¡¯s arm fell to the ground.

    Fernand saw his servant¡¯s pitiful condition and his face couldn¡¯t help but whiten, he said, ¡°Good, such boldness, daring to act unruly inside Iksa Domain. You must be tired of living.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled coldly, ¡°For me to be tired of living isn¡¯t for you to say. Blockhead, let¡¯s go.¡± Blockhead nodded, then followed Zhao Hai to leave Ruyen¡¯s room.

    Ruyen was frightened, she didn¡¯t think that Zhao was that ruthless and would chop a servant¡¯s arm off. Moreover, at this point, Zhao Hai had developed a hatred for Fernand, she expected this matter to not end well.

    Ruyen also didn¡¯t expect Fernand to be that crude and taunt Zhao Hai further even after seeing thetter¡¯s ability.

    Fernand¡¯s face was pale, he didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to not give him any face. This made him very embarrassed. Even since he was born, there was nobody inside Iksa domain who dared to neglect his face.

    Even though he couldn¡¯t bear it, he didn¡¯t bring enough guards. Even if he went to find Zhao Hai, he wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with him, he already lost too much face. Fernand can only snort, then he lifted his foot and walked out. The servant followed Fernand, he suppressed the pain in his arm by sealing the wound with his battle qi, stopping the blood from flowing out.

    Ruyen didn¡¯t think that things would reach this point. Looking at the severed arm on the ground, Ruyen couldn¡¯t help but sense fear. She suddenly thought of that time back in the Purcell Duchy when he threatened Zhao Hai and was almost killed by his follower. She knew that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about status, he wasn¡¯t afraid back in Purcell Duchy, so why should he be afraid in Iksa Domain?¡¯

    Thinking of this, Ruyen felt regret. The matter had gone out of control. It may even lead to Zhao Hai and Iksa Domain having a full-blown conflict.

    Although she wanted to teach Zhao Hai a lesson, she didn¡¯t want him dead. The current situation between Zhao Hai and Fernand wasn¡¯t the thing that was on her mind.

    While Ruyen was secretly regretting, Shun appeared outside Ruyen¡¯s door, he said, ¡°Your Highness Ruyen, Sir Viscount has invited you to discuss about something.¡±

    Ruyen froze, then she quickly nodded and replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go.¡± Then she stood up and followed Shun towards Zhao Hai¡¯s room.

    Zhao Hai was sitting in the living room while waiting for Ruyen. As soon as he saw her, he nodded and said, ¡°Youngdy, please take a seat.¡±

    Ruyen looked at Zhao Hai, then she said, ¡°Mister, you¡¯re being too reckless this time. We are in the Iksa Family Domain, being in conflict with Fernand isn¡¯t a good idea. Although Fernand isn¡¯t that favored in the Iksa Family, they still wouldn¡¯t let you off if you continue to be in a fight with him.¡±

    Zhao Hai only calmy looked at Ruyen, ¡°Princess Ruyen, I just wanted to know why Fernand hit Blockhead? Is it really because he didn¡¯t give an appropriate greeting?¡±

    Ruyen¡¯s heart was beating fast when she heard Zhao Hai, she clearly knew the true reason why but she just can¡¯t say it. She lowered her gaze and said, ¡°What does mister mean? Is mister suspicious of me? You can call your servant over and have him testify to what happened.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Ruyen then calmly replied, ¡°If youngdy Ruyen says so, then naturally it is so. But the youngdy also saw that I¡¯ve been embroiled in a great trouble. Thus, youngdy will not be safe travelling with me anymore. It would be better for our two groups to separate. I will send word to the Grand Duketer. Shun, please lead the youngdy out.¡± Then Zhao Hai closed his eyes and ignored Ruyen.

    Ruyen froze for a moment, she didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would use this method to get rid of her. She quickly argued, ¡°You can¡¯t do that. My father asked you to take care of me. How dare you leave me! Do you think my father wouldn¡¯t dare confiscate your title?¡±

    Zhao Hai opened one eye and looked at Ruyen, ¡°I don¡¯t care, if he takes it back, then take it back. I didn¡¯t ask your father for the title anyway, he was the one who willingly gave it to me. If he wants to confiscate it then him confiscate it.¡± Then he started ignoring Ruyen again.

    Before Ruyen said anything, Shun went to her and gestured his hand, ¡°Princess, please.¡± Ruyen red, then she snorted and turned away.

    Looking at Ruyen going out, Laura couldn¡¯t stop herself from asking, ¡°Brother Hai, do you really want to drive her out and let her go on her own?¡±

    Zhao Hai opened his eyes and looked at Laura, ¡°Take care of her? How would I do that? Staying with her would only give us more trouble. I don¡¯t want to spend entire days managing her life, she¡¯s a walking disaster.¡±

    Laura didn¡¯t have anything to say, Ruyen was really like what Zhao Hai said, a catastrophe. It was clear that Fernand was looking for trouble. But he wouldn¡¯t be looking for trouble for no reason. It was very certain that the cause was Ruyen, anyone but a fool could notice it.

    Meg was worried, ¡°Young Master, can Bell really talk with the Iksa Family? If he couldn¡¯t, then what do we do? Do we really have to fight it out with them?¡±

    Zhao Hai can only smile faintly, ¡°I think Bell should be able to talk to them. He had been in Sarte City for many years. His business is also big, and it wouldn¡¯t reach its heights if he had no backing from the Iksa Family. If he really can¡¯t solve our problem, then it¡¯s better to fight it out with the Iksa Family. We¡¯re not afraid of them anyway, if we really put our resources into it, how could they stop us?¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Maybe we can also use this matter to make contact with the Iksa Family. This would make it better for uster.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°That would be good. Let¡¯s wait first and see how Bell handles it.¡± As he said that, the sound of hooves could be heard outside. Zhao Hai waved his hand and the monitor appeared in front of him. The screen showed a group of cavalrymen heading towards them and surrounding the hotel.

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s really a spoiled young master. He even brought an army, it seems that I¡¯m still far behindpared to the real one.¡± Laura and the othersughed, they weren¡¯t frightened whatsoever.

    What¡¯s surprising was that the hotel¡¯s response was beyond Zhao Hai¡¯s expectations. The hotel Zhao Hai and the others were staying in was the Shelley Hotel. All medium andrge cities in the continent had branches of Shelley Hotels in them. Since their service quality was top-notch, Zhao Hai decided to stay here as soon as he arrived at Sarte. What Zhao Hai knew for sure was that this hotel didn¡¯t have any rtion to Bell nor the Iksa Family.

    Ordinary hotels, when they be surrounded by cavalry, would naturally be cowering in fear. Shelley Hotel, on the other hand, did the opposite, which Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect. They didn¡¯te up and capture the person responsible, but instead just opened their doors like normal, the attendants acted as though they didn¡¯t see the cavalry outside. Only the person in charge of the whole hotel came and acknowledged the presence of the cavalry.

    There was a carriage containing Fernand next to the cavalry. The long and slender manager with an astute face came forward. Zhao Hai had seen him before, he was always smiling when he spoke, but now he wore a calm face as he approached Fernand¡¯s carriage, ¡°This one has seen the Eldest Young Master, what did young mastere here to do?

    Fernand looked at the manager and angrily said, ¡°Illin, you are wasting your breath, no need for more words. I¡¯m here for Wales. It¡¯s best if you get out of the way. Otherwise, you can¡¯t me me for my next action.¡±

    Illin just looked at Fernand calmly. Fernand had the feeling that he was stared at by a serpent. This made him very ufortable.

    Illin looked at Fernand and said calmly, ¡°Eldest Young Master, since the day we started opening our business, we made sure to never chase our guests away. I don¡¯t know what the young master¡¯s grievance with Mister Wales is, but as long as Mister Wales stays within the premises of the hotel, he will be our guest. We¡¯re not the kind of hotel that couldn¡¯t guarantee a guest¡¯s safety. I suggest the young master to go back, if the young master wishes to cause trouble for Mister Wales, then he¡¯d have to wait until Mister Wales leaves the hotel. When that time happens, no matter what young master ns to do, our Shelley hotel certainly wouldn¡¯t interfere, but that time isn¡¯t now.¡±

    When these words were heard by Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but apud. He didn¡¯t think that inside the Iksa Domain, the hotel would actually dare to publicly cross horns with Fernand.

 Chapter 328 - Power and Prestige

    <h4>Chapter 328 - Power and Prestige</h4>

    Fernand didn¡¯t expect that Illin would disregard his face, his expression changed and he said, ¡°Illin, you¡¯re just a servant, what gave you the balls to oppose me? Are tired of living? Get out of the way or else I¡¯ll wreck your entire hotel.¡±

    Illin¡¯s eyes shed a cold light, he replied, ¡°Since our Shelley Hotel opened our shops in the entire continent, there wasn¡¯t anyone who dared to say that they would wreck our ce. If the young master really ns to demolish our hotel, then I, Illin, wouldn¡¯t stop you. But you¡¯ll have to know that the Marquis would have to provide substantial reasons when this matter reaches the ears of the family.¡±

    Fernand calmed down, Although he was a spoiled young master, he wasn¡¯t dumb. His father told him about certain groups inside the domain he couldn¡¯t offend. The Shelley Hotel was one of them.

    His earlier words were only caused by his momentary rage. Now that Fernand heard Illin¡¯s words, he calmed down. What Illin said wasn¡¯t a lie, there were numerous Shelley Hotels spread out in the continent, being able to handle such a huge business, how could the Shelley Family¡¯s influence be small? Not to say about Iksa Family, even the Aksu Empire¡¯s Imperial n would still have to think twice before offending Shelley Hotel.

    Thinking about this, Fernand couldn¡¯t do anything other than suppressing the rage in his heart. Then he said, ¡°If don¡¯t want me to cause trouble, just go call Wales out. We¡¯ll settle our own dispute.¡±

    Illin shook his head and said, ¡°The young master has to forgive me, we need to follow the rules of the hotel. Unless the guest informs us beforehand, we cannot just disturb their rest.¡±

    The anger that Fernand suppressed erupted, he shouted, ¡°Illin! I have already given your Shelley Family enough face and didn¡¯t care about your rudeness. But now you¡¯re beingpletely unreasonable! Men, charge!¡±

    Just as the cavalry was about to rush in, ten stone golems appeared, blocking the hotel¡¯s entrance like a wall. Afterwards, Zhao Hai¡¯s words could be heard, ¡°Young Master Fernand, if you want to see me, just wait for me toe out. Why are you too impatient?¡±

    After saying that, Zhao Hai walked out of the hotel. He first performed a salute to Illin and said, ¡°I thank Mr. Illin¡¯s protection, I will never forget this favor until I die.¡±

    Illin showed a faint smile, then he said, ¡°As long as mister continues being a customer at our hotel, then we¡¯ll always guarantee your safety.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, then didn¡¯t say anything more. He remembered Illin¡¯s gesture in his heart. At this time, Zhao Hai turned to Ferdinand whose face was red with anger, ¡°Young Master Fernand, aren¡¯t you being too serious about our conflict? You hit my servant, I hit your servant, we¡¯re now even. I don¡¯t know why young master dragged these people here, what are you nning to do?¡±

    Fernand sneered, ¡°What? You want to admit defeat now? Toote, you knew this was our domain and yet still dare to offend me. You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Fernand and faintly smiled, ¡°Does the young master really think that I¡¯m afraid of you? To tell you the truth, I don¡¯t want to make this conflict bigger than it already is in consideration of the Marquis. Somebody wouldn¡¯t have a happy end if this continues, I hope the young master thinks twice.¡±

    Fernand sneered, ¡°Saying these words is already toote, men, capture him!¡± The cavalry resumed their charge.

    At this time, a voice was heard, ¡°Stop! Quickly stop!¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard the voice, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. This was Bell¡¯s voice, he finally came. If he waste, then Zhao Hai feared that he may actually have to make a move.¡±

    Fernand turned to look at Bell. He couldn¡¯t help but frown, he wasn¡¯t willing to annoy this man. Bell was thergest merchant in the domain as well as a very close friend of his father. Although he looked down on merchants, he still needed to give Bell face.

    Seeing that Bell had suddenly arrived, Fernand frowned a bit. With Bell present, the situation became moreplex.

    At this time, he also remembered Ruyen¡¯s words. Ruyen told him that Zhao Hai came to Iksa Domain to meet with Bell to discuss some partnership. Now, it seems that the partnership has gone through.

    Bell was very anxious, he didn¡¯t ride his carriage this time but rode a horse instead. Shue was right behind, also riding a horse.

    Bell quickly arrived at the hotel, he looked at Zhao Hai and nodded. Then he turned to Fernand and said,¡± Eldest Young Master, how did my friend offend you? Please consider this little one¡¯s face and quell your anger.¡±

    Bell was a merchant, so when he apologized, he put on a smile, with this, people would generally be too embarrassed to get angry.

    Fernand looked at Bell and listened to what he said. Fernand didn¡¯t want to be in conflict with Bell, he knew that he couldn¡¯t offend him. At this time, Ruyen came out of the hotel, and looked at Fernand.

    When Fernand saw Ruyen appear, he became delighted. Ruyen looked at him with despise, then turned her head to Zhao Hai and made a face of admiration. Fernand anger red up again, he looked at Bell and sneered, ¡°Bell, you¡¯re just a merchant, why would I give you face? You became an honored guest at our house, became father¡¯s friend, and had me call you uncle, and now you think that you¡¯re someone great? Get out of the way, or else I¡¯ll have to capture you along with Wales.¡±

    When Bell heard Fernand, hisplexion paled. He clearly saw Fernand¡¯s rage reduce, but suddenly it came back. Bell knew Fernand, so he turned around and see the reason for his change.

    He turned his head and saw Ruyen. Looking at Ruyen¡¯s appearance as well as her looks, Bell immediately knew that she was Purcell Duchy¡¯s youngdy who was travelling with Zhao Hai. He also understood the current situation.

    Bell took a deep breath, then turned to Fernand. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh inside, Robert was a perceptive person, so how could he sire a son be as idiotic as Fernand. Such clear motives but still couldn¡¯t see through it, he was too stupid.

    Bell didn¡¯t know what to do. If the eldest young master really made this mistake, Bell wouldn¡¯t have anything to say. No matter what, this man was the Iksa Family¡¯s sessor.

    Then a voice came, ¡°Such power and prestige, why don¡¯t you also capture me then.¡± The voice wasn¡¯t loud, it was just ordinary, you almost couldn¡¯t hear it. But when Fernand heard this voice, his expression changed.

    Bell and Illin became relieved upon hearing this voice, Zhao Hai also turned to look at the source. There was a carriage that had just arrived. The carriage wasrge and majestic, but a kind of majesty that was low-key, a humble type of majesty.

    A middle aged man stood in front the carriage. Although he was a noble¡¯s robe, he wore clear sses. His noble¡¯s robe looked very refined, and paired with his eyesses, it gave him a schrly aura.

    Seeing the man, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel a favorable impression towards him. Back on Earth, Zhao Hai was an author, so his body naturally would express a schrly tone. This made Zhao Hai form a connection with the man, giving Zhao Hai a good impression of him.

    The man was naturally Robert. Although Robert had a calm face, everyone who knew him understood that he was angry. Seeing Robert arrive, Bell greeted him, ¡°Marquis Robert unexpectedly came. How dare we make the Marquis work hard. Wales, quickly greet the Marquis.¡±

    Zhao Hai hastily bowed and said, ¡°Wales had seen Marquis Robert.¡±

    Robert nodded as he looked at Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai was dressed like a dandy, but when Robert looked a bit more, he felt something was not right. Although Zhao Hai wore clothes that might make him mboyant, and also wore pink eyesses, something that he didn¡¯t understand, Robert was very sure that him and Zhao Hai were the same. Robert also noticed Zhao Hai¡¯s aura.

    Because of his upation as a novel writer back on Earth, as well as his fondness for ancient literature, and also the rtive calmness of Earth¡¯s societypared to Ark Continent¡¯s, Zhao Hai¡¯s aura exhibited a calm and tempered attribute, a strange temperament that didn¡¯t belong in the Ark Continent.

    Robert was a perceptive man, when he saw Zhao Hai¡¯s temperament as well as how he was dressed, he immediately understood. He couldn¡¯t help but smile, but he didn¡¯t reveal it, he nodded to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young man, very good, hehe, what a pity that you have such temper.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai knew that he was found out. His face couldn¡¯t help but redden, he really was quite impulsive, he replied, ¡°Marquis was right, I had been impulsive.¡±

    Robert chuckled, then he turned to Fernand. Now, Fernand¡¯s face was pale ever since Robert arrived. Fernand knew that he was in deep trouble, but he didn¡¯t dare to run away. Robert didn¡¯t teach him that power and influence came with time. Robert was very lenient with him, making Fernand act unreasonably in their Domain.

 Chapter 329 - How did I get a stupid son?

    <h4>Chapter 329 - How did I get a stupid son?</h4>

    Robert just nced at Fernand without saying anything. He turned to the cavalrymen and asked, ¡°Who is inmand today?¡±

    A man in a horse went to Robert and bowed, ¡°Third Battalion Commander Nichs has seen Marquis Robert.¡± It was a rule that only in the presence of the Emperor would cavalry men dismount when giving a salute, therefore even though the cavalry were Robert¡¯s subordinates, they didn¡¯t dismount when giving him a salute.

    Robert looked at Nichs and nodded, ¡°Head back and receive 50 canes, go on.¡± Nichs immediately bowed and said, ¡°Yes¡±. Then he waved and led the cavalry away.

    Nichs knew why he was punished. He was part of the Sarte city¡¯s defense force, so even though they were subordinates of the Iksa Family, they couldn¡¯t just be ordered around. It would need Robert¡¯smand token to make them move. But this time, because of Fernand¡¯s words, they went out, this was enough justification for Robert to punish them.

    Looking at Nichs¡¯ cavalry leaving, Robert turned his head to Fernand and said, ¡°Go home. Mister Wales and Bell will go to the mansion with me.¡±

    Then Robert turned to Illin and apologized, ¡°Manager Illin, the young one had been impolite. Please don¡¯t take it to heart, one of these days I¡¯lle visit and formally apologize.¡±

    Illin smiled faintly, ¡°Sir Marquis is too polite. This one wouldn¡¯t dare make the Marquis apologize. Marquis had already taken good care of the hotel.¡±

    Robertughed and said, ¡°Mister Illin is also very polite, pulling the business¡¯ merit to my head. Hahaha, good, I¡¯ll certainly find time toe. But not today.¡±

    Illin quickly said, ¡°Sir Marquis cane anytime.¡± Robert nodded, then he gave a signal to the carriage as he drove off.

    Zhao Hai hastily went to Bell and rode his other horse. Then the both of them followed the Marquis towards his mansion. Fernand was also inside his carriage heading back to his home.

    At the mansion, Robert invited Zhao Hai and Bell to the living room while Fernand followed them. When they entered the living room, the maidservants immediately prepared tea, then were driven out by Robert.

    After the maidservants left, Robert¡¯s face immediately changed. He pped the table and looked at Fernand, ¡°You fool! How did I manage to get such a stupid son. You know what kind of ce Shelley Hotel is? Even when I eat there, I still need to pay full. But now you just lead some people and want to barge in? Do you want to die?¡±

    Fernand lowered his head and didn¡¯t dare to make any noise. Robert looked at Fernand and continued, ¡°Just because our family had such arge domain doesn¡¯t mean that we¡¯re someone great. The reason we managed to get this territory was because the other Great Noble families didn¡¯t take a liking to it. And now you regard yourself as someone powerful? If you add up all of the branches of the Shelley Hotel chain, they would reach up to ten thousand. They¡¯re considered as one of the most powerful families in the continent. And you dared provoke them? Do you want to take the entire Iksa family down with you?¡±

    Fernand was still quiet, still lowering his head, but deep in his heart he was not convinced. In his opinion, Robert was exaggerating. He didn¡¯t believe that a hotel could have such power.

    Looking at Fernand, Robert knew that his words didn¡¯t reach his son¡¯s heart. Robert couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Also, can¡¯t you see that Ruyen was deliberately instigating the conflict? You became too blinded and became stupid. Me, Robert, had been smart my entire life, how did I manage to sire a stupid son? Aside from women, don¡¯t you have anything else inside your head? Also, I wouldn¡¯t even have any problems if you were ying around with a good woman, but Ruyen is different. Didn¡¯t you know that she was quite infamous inside Purcell Duchy? It even made Evan decide to send her away to study in Rosen Empire. For such a women, you are willing to drag a lot of people in trouble?¡±

    It wouldn¡¯t be proper for Zhao Hai to open his mouth at this time. Since Bell was in close terms with Robert, he quickly said, ¡°Sir Marquis, you really cannot me this matter to the young master but instead to princess Ruyen. It¡¯s too easy for her to pretend and fool men. If I were to meet the youngdy when I was younger, I also wouldn¡¯t be able to stop myself.¡±

    Robert stared at him and said, ¡°Can¡¯t stop? Then how can Wales stop himself? I can see it, Wales didn¡¯t have any reaction towards the youngdy. Wales, what¡¯s this about? Care to exin why you don¡¯t harbor any favor towards her?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a mystery why Robert was puzzled. He sees that Zhao Hai was given the Viscount title by Evan. So naturally it would be correct if Zhao Hai were to be more attentive to Ruyen. But why did Zhao Hai dislike her instead?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, then he prepared a reponse, ¡°Youngdy Ruyen is beautiful, but her reputation in the Purcell Duchy isn¡¯t likeable, I won¡¯t dare marry her. The title was willingly given by Duke Evan, I didn¡¯t want it. He just saw my capabilities and decided to give me this title.¡±

    Robert chuckled and said, ¡°It looks like I didn¡¯t misread you. Your current appearance is just a disguise, no? What¡¯s the matter? ¡°

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai showed a faint smile, ¡°Nothing, isn¡¯t it just nice to wear this attire? It even excuses me if I do something outrageous, hehe, it¡¯s extremely convenient.¡±

    Robertughed, then he turned to Fernand, ¡°It seem like I also need to prepare you for studying at Rosen Empire.¡±

    When Fernand heard Robert, he immediately begged Robert, ¡°Father, I¡¯ll promise to be obedient from now on. Please don¡¯t send me to Rosen Empire, it¡¯s too far, I don¡¯t want to go there.¡±

    Looking at his son¡¯s appearance, Robert helplessly smiled and said, ¡°Forget it, you go back first. Don¡¯t¡¯ forget toe back in a while and apany Wales and Bell for dinner.¡±

    Fernand looked at Bell and Zhao Hai then nodded and went away. Looking at Fernand¡¯s unwilling face, Robert couldn¡¯t help but sigh and said, ¡°His mother had spoiled him too much. He¡¯s already a big man, but still acting like a child.¡±

    Bell smiled and changed the topic, ¡°Yesterday, I didn¡¯t manage to visit you and tell this. This is the league¡¯s new member Zhao Hai, you should have heard of him.¡±

    Both Robert and Zhao Hai were surprised at Bell¡¯s words. Bell¡¯s message told both Robert and Zhao Hai that they were on the same side.

    Zhao Hai and Robert stared at each other then back at Bell. At this point, Bell was chuckling. Robert couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°So it¡¯s true that the two of you were in a partnership. I didn¡¯t know that you had another secret.¡±

    Zhao Hai also couldn¡¯t help but smile, he didn¡¯t expect that the Iksa family¡¯s patriarch would be a member of the League of Dark Mages.

    However, he changed his thoughts and saw that something was not right. He heard the Robert was a 7th rank Wind element Mage. How could he be a member of the league?

    Looking at Zhao Hai expression, Bell smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t assume that the League of Dark Mages¡¯ members are all Dark element Mages. There are also quite a few number of people of different backgrounds that are members of the league, like me and Robert. We became too tired of the Radiant Church¡¯s antics. Seeing that we had amon hatred with the league, we decided to join.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Robert looked curiously at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You¡¯re also in the league? Are you a Dark Mage?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°When I joined the league back then, I was a Dark Mage. But a fire, earth and wind tri-element mage¡¯s status is much more convenient in the continent at this time.¡±

    Robert and Bell both stared at Zhao Hai. Looking at the two people, he smiled and added, ¡°Don¡¯t stare at me like that, I don¡¯t actually know magic. I have a Divergent ability, it can imitate magic spells. Presently, I could imitate earth, wind, fire, dark, and light element mages. This is how I can pretend to be a three element mage.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s words further surprised Robert and Bell. But Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t me them, Divergent abilities were very rare and mysterious. Therefore, when they heard that Zhao Hai had a Divergent ability, they were very surprised.

    On the other hand, the reason why nobody was surprised about Shue is because he was already quite well known early on his life. Everyone knew his ability and were not surprised. But now that Zhao Hai also said that he had such ability, Bell and Robert almost didn¡¯t believe him.

    Zhao Hai looked at the two and smiled bitterly. Then he didn¡¯t talk anymore, he knew that the more he talked the more mistakes he would make, so he decided to settle for less.

    Bell and Robert saw that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to divulge more information so they didn¡¯t push him further. The league was quite a loose organization and everyone had their secrets, so they didn¡¯t inquire anymore.

    Robert shifted the topic, ¡°Right, Zhao Hai, what did you see Bell for? This fellow is a sleazy businessman. Why would you want to do business with him?¡±

    It was obvious that Robert and Bell¡¯s rtionship was quite good, seeing how they tease each other. Zhao Hai quite admired these types of friendships.

    Bell looked at Robert, ¡°What? You¡¯re asking why Zhao Hai went to me for business? Did you forget what he did in the past?¡±

    Robert froze, he remembered the Haven brand products in the Purcell Duchy some time ago. These products were all provided by Zhao Hai. Thinking about it, it wasn¡¯t surprising for Bell and Zhao Hai to team up.

    Robert nodded then he turned to Zhao Hai, ¡°So what business are you doing with Bell? Haven products?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Not this time. I want to sell Milk wine at them moment. I¡¯ll give them to Bell and he¡¯ll be the exclusive seller for Aksu Empire.¡±

    Robert said, ¡°Milk wine? Why sell that? Would people buy it?¡±

    Bell smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make you try itter, and I promise you, you wouldn¡¯t want to drink any other liquor after then.¡±

    Looking at Bell¡¯s expression, Robert knew that the wine would surely be good. But he was also curious, his family¡¯s domain was bordered with the prairie, and also had some businesses with the beastmen. So naturally. he didn¡¯t drink a small amount of milk wine, but he still couldn¡¯t get used to it.

 Chapter 330 - Illin

    <h4>Chapter 330 - Illin</h4>

    The group chatted in the living room unwary of the time that had passed. The topics they talked were mostly about the League of Dark Mages. Zhao Hai was a new recruit and he didn¡¯t know a lot about the league, so he used this opportunity to discuss with the other two.

    The two didn¡¯t hide anything from him either. As it turns out, Robert was able to join the league thanks to Bell. The two¡¯s rtionship was already good before Robert joined the league, and when one time Bell asked Robert about what he thought about Dark Mages, Robert was unexpectedly fine with them. In contrast, Robert was disgusted with the Radiant Church and its overbearing attitude. Finally, after multiple contacts, Bell finally invited Robert to the league.

    Upon listening to Robert¡¯s words, Zhao Hai felt a bit anxious. From their discussions, it seems that they were already integrating Zhao Hai with the league, it was quite amusing.

    But from the way things was, he had no other alternative than just make them believe that he was already a firm believer. The two also told him a lot about the league, giving Zhao Hai more understanding of the group.

    When dinner time came, the group headed to the dining hall. Fernand also came to drink wine with them. At this time, Fernand¡¯s mind was already clear. He was very embarrassed, he was not stupid, when he calmed his mind down, he realized that Ruyen was just pushing him towards trouble earlier this morning.

    Although he was manipted, his heart didn¡¯t have any misgivings, making him suffer a loss, this made him feel very awkward. When dinner came, Robert sent someone to fetch him, so he went.

    After the group sat down, Robert took out the fruit wine he prepared. But Bell quickly stopped him, he said, ¡°Keep this wine, today, Wales will provide the liquor. Wales, you will right?¡±

    Because Fernand was present, Robert didn¡¯t want Fernand to know Zhao Hai¡¯s true identity, so they decided to call him Wales. This didn¡¯t mean that Robert didn¡¯t want Fernand to get to know Zhao Hai. Knowing Zhao Hai was actually good for his son.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s identity couldn¡¯t be revealed inside Aksu Empire, the less people who knew, the better. Although Fernand wasn¡¯t that stupid, he was quite impulsive from time to time. When Zhao Hai¡¯s status gets revealed, Evan, Bell, and Robert would be implicated. So Robert decided to make Fernand be in the dark regarding Zhao Hai¡¯s status.

    Robert looked curiously at Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Right, let¡¯s have my wine. It could also be considered as my apology to brother Fernand.¡± A liquor bag appeared as he waved his hand.

    Seeing this, Fernand didn¡¯t dare to underestimate Zhao Hai anymore. From Zhao Hai¡¯s action, it was obvious that he had a spatial storage item, the Iksa Family didn¡¯t even have one, it was that rare. Such item was a symbol of status, now Fernand didn¡¯t have any doubt about Zhao Hai¡¯s background.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about Fernand¡¯s expression. He poured himself a cup and also three more for the others. Then he lifted a ss and held it to Fernand and said, ¡°Brother Fernand, I had been impulsive today and had offended brother. Please take this cup as a sign of my apology.¡±

    Fernand became embarrassed when he heard Zhao Hai, he quickly lifted his ss and said, ¡°Brother is too kind, today¡¯s matter was my fault. It should be me who has to offer a ss.¡± Then the two clinked their sses and drank the wine.

    Zhao Hai was used to the wine, so he didn¡¯t have any reaction. Fernand, on the other hand, had never drank such strong liquor. After he downed his ss, he choked repeatedly with his face red.

    Zhao Hai smiled and poured himself another ss. He turned to Robert and said, ¡°Sir Marquis, today¡¯s matter was my fault. I even troubled you, please have this ss.¡±

    Robert looked at Fernand¡¯s reaction and was surprised. He knew that Fernand was a good drinker. Even though Fernand was a no good son, when it came to liquor and women, he was better than Robert. For even Fernand to be like that after a ss, would he be able to take it?

    Bell looked at Robert¡¯s expression, he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, the liquor is very fragrant, but it¡¯s also very strong. It is good to be careful and not drink it like it is Fruit Wine. When you drink it, take it sip by sip, then you¡¯ll know that it is a rare delicacy.¡±

    Robert looked at Bell as though he didn¡¯t believe him, Bell just returned his gaze. He looked at the ss and gently took a small sip, then his face changed into delight.

    Robert looked at the ss, and took another sip. He savored the wine¡¯s vor, Robert couldn¡¯t help but get quiet and appreciate the wine. After some time, he opened his mouth and said, ¡°Good wine, nice vor.¡±

    Fernand also finished his ss at this time. Zhao Hai gave him another cup and said, ¡°Brother Fernand, how was it? Was the wine good?¡±

    Fernand didn¡¯t react, he looked at the clear wine in the ss and nodded repeatedly, ¡°Good, it is really good. Comparing this to the other liquors I¡¯ve drank before, it seems like I had been drinking water all along, this liquor is very good.¡± Then he lifted his ss and took another sip.

    Robert also continued to drink the liquor as the group ate the dishes on the table. It was said that the best way to make friends is through liquor. Before long, the group¡¯s rtionships became better. Zhao Hai and Fernand now looked like intimate brothers.

    The meal was very jolly, Fernand still didn¡¯t want to go and study, so Robert berated him, but looking at Fernand¡¯s expression, it seemed like he didn¡¯t take his father¡¯s words seriously.

    After having eaten their meal, Zhao Hai returned to the hotel. This time, he didn¡¯t bring Laura and the others, so he wanted to tell them what just happened.

    When he entered the hotel, Illin weed him. Zhao Hai quickly gave a salute and said, ¡°Manager Illin, hello.¡±

    Illin smiled and said, ¡°Mister Wales had been well. Mister Wales, I have something to discuss with you, can I borrow some of your time?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared for a moment, but his impression of Illin was good so he said, ¡°Alright, Mister Illin.¡± Illin quickly reached his hand and said, ¡°Please¡± Then the two went towards an office room in the first floor.

    Illin¡¯s room was very stylish. Aside from the living room, there was also a bedroom inside, but the door was closed so Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t see in.

    After Zhao Hai was invited to sit down, Illin began by serving Zhao Hai a cup of tea, then he proceeded, ¡°Did mister experience some troubles when visiting the Marquis¡¯ mansion? If you have any troubles, you cane see me. There are only quite a few things that the hotel can¡¯t do in the city.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a faint smile and said, ¡°I thank the manager for his concern. But the Marquis had been very good to me while I was in his mansion.¡± Although he expressed his thanks, Zhao Hao begame vignt. Illin looked too eager to get his favor, it wasn¡¯t an attitude you just show to a guest. Illin was being too suspicious.

    Illin nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. This time, I had invited mister to ask about something. Last time, you drank some wine back at Casa City¡¯s Shelley hotel. I heard that the wine was very fragrant. Can I know where Mister got that wine from? Is it really from the prairie?¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard him say so, he immediately understood the matter. Since the Milk wine was to be distributed anyway, he didn¡¯t hide it, ¡°Although the wine was made using the regr milk wine method, I made some improvements to it, making its vor better. Why did you ask?¡±

    Illin smiled and said, ¡°Mister doesn¡¯t need to be anxious, our Shelley family¡¯s intentions are good. It¡¯s like this, we want to buy a lot of wine from mister and sell it on our stores. I just don¡¯t know whether that would be possible?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared for a moment then said, ¡°It¡¯s possible, but I already had an agreement with Bell to have him be the sole supplier inside Aksu Empire. If I also supply you, it wouldn¡¯t be good. Also, the wine¡¯s output isn¡¯t high, to tell you the truth, each wine needed a lot of raw ingredients to make. So we cannot produce itrge scale.¡±

    Illin nodded, he¡¯s also a businessman, so he knew about Zhao Hai¡¯s difficulty. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, how about this, the liquor you supply will only be served on our hotels. If a guest wanted to acquire some for himself, then mister Bell would handle it. Right, except for Mister Bell¡¯s supply, how much could you provide our hotel each month? And for how much?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment and said, ¡°Since the manager has decided on it, how about this, I¡¯ll provide your hotel 10,000 jin of wine each month. If the productions increasester, then we¡¯ll act ordingly, what do you think?¡±

    Illin¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°10,000 jin, although it isn¡¯t a lot, it would be sufficient in the meantime. I hope that you could increase your production as soon as possible. Right, since the supply had been settled, for how much would you sell them?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Two gold coins per jin. This is also my selling price for Bell. What does manager Illin think of this?¡±

    Illin nodded, ¡°Price isn¡¯t high, good, then we¡¯re settled. Can I know when mister can deliver? When does mister want to be paid?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°In a few days, I¡¯ll have Bell contact you. The money will be given to Bell and he¡¯ll pass it to me. Can you work with this?¡±

    Illin nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do what mister said. Does mister need a written agreement?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, then he replied, ¡°No need, I believe that for the Shelley Family to handle suchrge business, they should be very honest in their deals. I don¡¯t have any problems here, manager could just wait for the wine to arrive and inspect them then. If manager can find faults in the product, you can just return them to me. What do you think?¡±

    Illin nodded and said, ¡°Right, let¡¯s go with that. Then, I won¡¯t disturb mister¡¯s rest anymore.¡± Zhao Hai stood up and was lead by Illin out as he headed to his room.

 Chapter 331 - Theyâ€™re as close as brothers?

    <h4>Chapter 331 - They¡¯re as close as brothers?</h4>

    Laura and the others already had their meals when Zhao Hai returned, currently they were in the living room talking with each other. When Zhao Hai came in, they immediately stood up and looked at him. Seeing their reactions, Zhao Hai said, ¡°What are you looking at? Did something happen?¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Happen? Looking at what you just did, didn¡¯t Marquis Robert give you problems?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°It¡¯s fine, we drank liquor and became good friends, so how could he give me trouble? Right, what about you? Did you already have dinner?¡±

    Laura replied, ¡°We¡¯ve already eaten, but what did Robert talk with you?¡± Zhao Hai smiled and told them about what happened at Robert¡¯s mansion. When Zhao Hai said that Robert was someone from the League of Dark Mages, the group became surprised. They didn¡¯t expect Robert to be someone from the league, it seems like the league¡¯s influence isn¡¯t small. No wonder they dared oppose the Radiant Church.

    Zhao Hai continued, he also talked about his and Illin¡¯s milk wine agreement. Laura nodded and said, ¡°Good, I¡¯m also worrying about this aspect. Currently, we had two businesses, one from the Purcell Duchy and the other is in the Beastman Prairie. Our milk wine is a new venture, we produce about 1000 jin per day and Bell certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to handle all of it. It¡¯s also not good to have a single channel for this product. With our agreement with Illin, we obtained another outlet.¡±

    Zhao Hai and smiled, ¡°Moreover, another important point is that we had drawn a connection with the Shelley Family. You didn¡¯t see Robert¡¯s expression when he mentioned the Shelley Family, his reaction clearly showed the power of the family. If we can get a rtionship going with them, it will be give us an advantage in the future.¡±

    Laura agreed, ¡°That would be good, but highly unlikely. The Shelley family is a huge merchant family. They wouldn¡¯t just make connections if they don¡¯t get a huge benefit. If there are nothing in it for them, then they would not care about you at all.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled then replied, ¡°This isn¡¯t bad at all. If we are just ordinary, then Southern King wouldn¡¯t deal with us. The League of Dark Mages wouldn¡¯t help us at all. Not everything is a benefit anyway. This time¡¯s cooperation with the Shelley Family isn¡¯t a bad thing.¡±

    Laura smiled, ¡°In any case, we already made a deal with them, and we shouldn¡¯t hurry our ns. I think that if we go back to the ck Wastnds, we can recall all the bulls and argali from the space. We could also farm some fire fish and try to make more deals with Shelley Hotel. If we manage to get their attention, they might help us. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Good. Also, it looks like we need to stay for an additional day, I need to see Bell and discuss about Illin¡¯s deal, then we can leave. Right, I n to have Shue return to Casa City and tell Uncle Evan about Ruyen¡¯s situation. I won¡¯t dare apany her anymore seeing how she already tried to harm me once, I don¡¯t like to see her every day.¡±

    Laura smiled, ¡°That¡¯s also good, but I think we should have Shun go. He¡¯s small and light, I think we could try to make him ride a blood hawk and see if the hawk could carry him. If we seed, then maybe we can have some aerial battalions in the future.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard Laura¡¯s words. Having an air force was his dream. Although the hawks were not that small, carrying humans was still quite troublesome for them. But Shun was different, Shun was light, Zhao Hai believed that if the hawk can manage to carry him, then they would be able to set a standard in the future.

    Since it was still alreadyte, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t drink again. The group chatted for a while and then rested. The next morning, Zhao Hai¡¯s group went to the dining hall to eat. When Ruyen came in, she looked at Zhao Hai and coldly snorted. Then she sat on another table and ordered dishes for herself.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care whether she joined or not. He and the others ate together instead. This was also the first time Laura and the group ate together in a dining hall since the start of their journey.

    At this time, a horse¡¯s neigh could be heard outside. Then a person came in, Zhao Hai curiously looked at the person and saw that it was Fernand. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare, what did he want this time? Last night, Zhao Hai remembered that Fernand had drank too much, why did hee so early in the morning?

    Fernand swept through all the guests in the dining hall, he gave Ruyen a salute first, then ran up to Zhao Hai¡¯s table and said, ¡°Brother Hai, I see that you¡¯re eating, I didn¡¯t have my breakfast yet, so let me join you. Ah, I didn¡¯t bring any wine this morning, brother,e give me some of yours.¡±

    Looking at the alcoholic in front of him, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, he said, ¡°Brother Fernand, why are you here? So early in the morning and looking for liquor to drink, aren¡¯t you afraid that Uncle Robert will scold you?¡±

    These two people chatting here gave every person inside the dining hall a shock. Most of them knew that the two were in conflict yesterday and Fernand even got the city¡¯s garrison involved, forcing Marquis Robert to act. The scene they were seeing today made them all speechless.

    In just one night, the two became as close as brothers? Was the world changing too fast? Everyone looked at the two, puzzled and shocked.

    Ruyen was more dumbfounded, she knew that Fernand almost fought with Zhao Hai yesterday because of her instigations. How could Fernand disregard her today and instead ran up to Zhao Hai?¡±

    Fernand didn¡¯t care about these people¡¯s reactions, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I¡¯m always scolded daily, I¡¯m already used to it. And aren¡¯t you gonna leave? So I might as well go out drink, quickly take it out.¡±

    Zhao Hai said helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be leaving today. Also, when I transport some wine, you can go to Bell and buy from him. I also made a partnership with the hotel to serve the wine hereter on. You wouldn¡¯t need to fear about not drinking my wine.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s words made Fernand¡¯s eyes light up, ¡°Really? Fantastic, I actually feared that I wouldn¡¯t be able to drink the liquor anymore. But I¡¯m actually poor person, if you don¡¯t provide the wine, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to afford it.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave him a look, ¡°Why are you telling me you¡¯re poor? I didn¡¯t ask you to lend me money. Really, the sessor of the Marquis running to me and telling me he¡¯s poor.¡±

    Fernand forced a smile, ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t know my pain. Although I¡¯m the Mansion¡¯s eldest young master, my monthly allowance isn¡¯t that great. If I manage to overspend, my father woulde and pick me up. But I can¡¯t help it, if you were in my position, you will always want to spend as much as you want.¡±

    Zhao Hai rolled his eyes, ¡°You have it easy,pared to me who always travelled everywhere, or maybe do you want to change ces?¡±

    This time, it was Fernand who rolled his eyes, ¡°Now you¡¯re telling me that I have it better. If I had such beautiful women to travel with, I would be willing to be on the road everyday.¡±

    Zhao Hai was helpless against Fernand. Fernand wasn¡¯t a bad fellow, he just had the problem all rich young masters have. But Fernand was also different, if he liked a woman, then he¡¯d find ways to bring her back home, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have that many wives and concubines. And if he wanted to go out and y, he could find some who are willing. Ruyen, however, was an exception, she was worse than the other women.

    Moreover, Fernand¡¯s age was close to Zhao Hai¡¯s. And since he was spoiled by his mother from an early age, his attitude was just like Zhao Hai¡¯s friends back on earth. This made Zhao Hai chat with Fernandfortably.

    Looking at Fernand¡¯s appearance, Laura felt it funny. Fernand and Zhao Hai ate their meals, but in the end, Zhao Hai still didn¡¯t give Fernand any wine.

    Watching themughing and eating at their table, Ruyen¡¯s expression worsened. She didn¡¯t understand how this happened. Why did the yboy Fernand note to her but instead went to Zhao Hai?

    After breakfast, Zhao Hai set out towards the outskirts of the city. Although Fernand didn¡¯t know what Zhao Hai was doing, he also joined him outside.

    Stopping the carriage and seeing that there was nobody around, Zhao Hai made howling sound as a Blood Hawk came down from the Space. The Blood Hawk was naturally released by Zhao Hai, but since Fernand was present, he pretended to howl to call the hawk over.

    Fernand, who was with Zhao Hai, was very curious of this majestic hawk that fell from the sky. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t bother with him and called out to Shun.

    Imagining Shun riding the hawk, Fernand could help butugh. His short stature,pared to the eagle, was very disproportionate.

    Then Zhao Hai turned to the hawk and said, ¡°How is it? Can you carry Shun on your back?¡±

    The Blood Hawk paused for a moment then nodded. Zhao Hai also nodded and then handed Shun a letter, he instructed, ¡°Shun, take the Blood Hawk and go to Casa City. Give this letter to Grand Duke Evan. This is my badge, take it. After handing the letter to him, tell him that I would be waiting for his response.¡±

    Shun was skeptical when Zhao Hai told him to ride the hawk. But when he saw the Blood Hawk¡¯s appearance, his heart became nervous. Nevertheless, he nodded and carefully received the letter and crawled to the back of the bird. The hawk gave Zhao Hai a cry then pped its wings and took off. Before long, the two became two ck spots in the sky.

 Chapter 332 - A Gift to You

    <h4>Chapter 332 - A Gift to You</h4>

    Fernand was shocked as he looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°They¡¯re gone? Brother, did you raise that magic beast? How can it carry someone easily?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°It¡¯s a phantasmal beast I raised, hehe. Also, don¡¯t think of riding it, only Shun can do that with his light body. Being too heavy is not good.¡±

    Fernand paled while he asked Zhao Hai, ¡°Brother did you know how valuable that hawk is? Except for 9th ranks, there are only few people who could fly, aerial magic beasts are very difficult to subdue, and only 9th ranks are able to do so. Even though they were captured, their bodies would be too small, unable to carry a person. Although you said that only lightweight people can ride your Blood Hawk, how difficult would it be for Great Nobles to find some light warriors? If your Blood Hawk were to be reproduced, they can be an aerial battalion. Brother, you must not reveal this fact willingly, don¡¯t me me if you get into trouble because of it. Also, did you say that the hawk was a phantasmal beast? Is there really a phantasmal beast that big?¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard Fernand warn him, he thought that Fernand wasn¡¯t that bad. He also treated Zhao Hai as a true friend, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t tell him about this matter. If it were to spread, Zhao Hai will have to change his appearance again.

    However, after hearing the other part of Fernand¡¯s statement, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes and said, ¡°You think I¡¯m lying to you? That is a genuine phantasmal beast. How about I give you one?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Fernand¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Are you sure? That¡¯s great, where is it? Call it quickly, right, the beast¡¯s body is huge, I fear that my little body won¡¯t be able to support its consumption.¡±

    What Fernand said was reasonable, phantasmal beasts in the continent needed energy to feed on. With the Blood Hawk¡¯s build, the amount of energy it needs to feed would certainly be huge, with Fernand¡¯s subpar mage talent, he¡¯s afraid that he¡¯ll be sucked dry.

    Zhao Hai smiled and assured him, ¡°It¡¯s alright to feed them meat. Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t even feed them meat? You¡¯ll make me look down on you.¡±

    Fernand was confused, he replied, ¡°You mean that your phantasmal beasts can eat meat? Is it really a phantasmal beast?¡±

    Zhao Hai gave him a nk look, ¡°Do you want it or not? Remember, either you feed it or make it find food for itself.¡±

    Fernand¡¯s eyes were very bright, ¡°Of course I want it. Why would I deny such great thing? When will you give it to me?¡±

    Zhao Hai gave another howl, then a Blood Hawk came down, it looked like the one Shun was riding on. Zhao Hai turned to the hawk and said, ¡°I¡¯ll gift you to Fernand, follow his orders from now on.¡± The hawk nodded, then the hawk went to Fernand and with its sharp beak, rubbed Fernand lightly, expressing its affection.

    Fernand did not be afraid of the hawk. Even though it seems to have sharp beaks capable of breaking through metal, it didn¡¯t emit any harmful intentions at this time. He excitedly touched and pet the hawk, the hawk didn¡¯t have any reactions.

    However, Fernand said while looking at the Blood Hawk, ¡°How would I bring this thing back? It couldn¡¯t ride inside the carriage, the horses would be too scared to move.¡±

    Zhao Hai chuckled and said, ¡°No need to ce it on a carriage, just let it follow you back to the mansion. But you need to prepare a suitable ce for it to stay.¡±

    Fernand nodded, he looked at the Blood Hawk happily and said, ¡°Go fly!¡±. The Blood Hawk was very obedient, it immediately pped its wings and flew.

    Fernandughed and said, ¡°Good! Fantastic! This hawk is very obedient. I must say brother Wales, why do you have such good things?¡±

    Zhao Hai faintly smiled, ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it good to have nice things? Since you already had the hawk, let¡¯s go back. I still need to see Bell and discuss the matter with the milk wine. Originally I only had him sell the wine, but Illin unexpectedly suggested to serve it on the hotel.¡±

    Fernand smiled, ¡°Look, how about you also do milk wine business with my Family? I can talk to father.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, if I supply you with milk wine you¡¯ll end up drinking all of them. Forget it, let¡¯s return.¡± Soon after, the carriage returned to Sarte City. Zhao Hai immediately headed for Spring Grass Residence.

    At this time, not only did Fernand forget about yesterday¡¯s matter, he also apanied him like a friend. Also, his cheeky attitude made Zhao Hai admire him.

    Zhao Hai met Bell and discussed about the new developments on the business. Bell didn¡¯t object, the Shelley Hotel only intended to serve the wine to their customers. Guests drinking in the hotel wouldn¡¯t put a dent on his business. He also knew that his capabilities still aren¡¯t enough, it was natural for Zhao Hai to find another partner.

    Moreover, Bell understood that there was no way topare his capability with the Shelley Family. If Zhao Hai and him weren¡¯t fellow members of the league, their partnership won¡¯t probably even happen. Shelley Family, on the other hand, is famous throughout the whole continent. With their business, not to mention his 1,000 jin per month, they could even swallow more than 10,000 jin.

    Supplying 10,000 jin to the hotel each month sounds a lot, but as Robert said, the Shelley Family has more than 10,000 hotels in the continent. Later on, if the wine were to be divided, each branch would have less than a jin of wine each, this quantity is sufficient enough.

    It was because of this that Bell didn¡¯t be disappointed and agreed to Zhao Hai¡¯s request to supply the wine. In Bell¡¯s mind, if he helped Zhao Hai supply the liquor, he could make connections with manager Illin. With this rtionship, even if Illin gave him a small business deal, it would be much better than trading in the prairie.

    Zhao Hai was d when he saw Bell agree. Then, Zhao Hai asked Bell to prepare some dishes to eat. Bell didn¡¯t decline, and ordered his servants to prepare a meal. Fernand also stayed and ate with them even though he didn¡¯t have any business with Bell. Fernand joined their talks and alsoughed with them.

    Bell understood human nature and also understood Fernand¡¯s temper. He had a child¡¯s temper since he was spoiled from his youth. And only Robert could scold him, no wonder he turned to be what he is today.

    With Bell¡¯s constant contact with Fernand, he knew all about Fernand¡¯s quirks. So he didn¡¯t take yesterday¡¯s matter to heart. Fernand also seemed to forget about yesterday as he joked around with Bell, surprising Zhao Hai.

    Regarding Fernand¡¯s disposition, Zhao Hai was helpless. After having lunch, Zhao Hai took the drunk Fernand back to the mansion.

    After handing Fernand milk wine to give to Robert, he left and returned to his room at Shelley Hotel to toke a good rest. At around 2 in the afternoon, Shun returned bringing with him a wax sealed letter and handed it over to Zhao Hai.

    Inside was a letter written by Evan. Zhao Hai opened it and read the contents inside. The letter didn¡¯t say anything else other than telling Zhao Hai the he didn¡¯t need to take care of Ruyen anymore. He also stated how disappointed he was at his daughter.

    Zhao Hai also couldn¡¯t bear travelling with Ruyen anymore. If Ruyen keeps bringing him trouble, he wouldn¡¯t know what to do. If it were another person, he could just shout at them when he gets annoyed, but he couldn¡¯t do that to Ruyen. She was Evan¡¯s daughter, and Zhao Hai was indebted to the Grand Duke, to shout at his daughter was unjustifiable.

    Zhao Hai just wouldn¡¯t care about her anymore. For the youngdy, he could only ignore her. He also couldn¡¯t just wait it out, Zhao Hai saw that Ruyen intends to keep following him since she still hadn¡¯t left Sarte City. Her waiting made Zhao Hai sigh.

    That evening they rested well. Early next morning, the group ate their breakfast and set out. As Zhao Hai expected, Ruyen followed his convoy closely, annoying Zhao Hai.

    Without noticing, they arrived outside the city. When they exited the city, they saw two carriages waiting for them, one was Bell¡¯s and the other was Fernand¡¯s.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage, Bell and Fernand immediately went and gave Zhao Hai a greeting. When Zhao Hai walked out of his carriage, Bell smiled and handed him something, ¡°Here, it¡¯s the letter of introduction for Sky Water City¡¯s lord, when you arrive there you can hand it to him.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded his head and didn¡¯t say anything to Bell. There were a lot of people present, so it was inappropriate to discuss their secrets. In any case, the business with Bell had already been settled anyway.

    Fernand looked at Zhao Hai and his eyes looked at bit red. He had lost friends in the past because of his identity, but Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about who Fernand is. Although Fernand couldn¡¯t follow him, he was given a lot of things by Zhao Hai. He had the milk wine as well as the hawk, Fernand was sad, it was hard to find such a friend.

    Fernand patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Brother Wales, I¡¯m not like you who could travel the world. My only great talent is appreciating the good things in the world, so if brother manages to find something good, you can keep it for me. Right, now that you¡¯re leaving, how about giving your brother some wine.¡±

    Zhao Hai pped Fernand¡¯s hand and said, ¡°We¡¯re already on the road, yet you still want to drink? If you keep being like this then we¡¯ll have to leave immediately.¡±

    Fernand seemed to not hear Zhao Hai, he smiled and took something from his carriage, ¡°This is an emblem of our Iksa Family, take it, it makes you be someone from the Iksa Family. Yesterday I had father register your name to the Empire. Although it doesn¡¯t hold any title, it is still an emblem. Use it if the Purcell Family takes away your title.¡±

 Chapter 333 - Send-off

    <h4>Chapter 333 - Send-off</h4>

    Hearing Fernand warmed Zhao Hai¡¯s heart. Although Fernand was impulsive and extremely valued his face, when you be his friend he¡¯ll treat you like a true brother. When he saw that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t with Ruyen, he was afraid that the Purcell Duchy would take Zhao Hai¡¯s title away, making Zhao Hai¡¯s travels inconvenient. So Fernand gave Zhao Hai his own carriage¡¯s emblem.

    One must know that a Noble¡¯s emblem cannot just be used by anybody, only immediate family members could bring it. And all who used this emblem would have to be registered to the Empire.

    Zhao Hai knew that it was impossible for Fernand to know his rtionship with Evan, Fernand did this for Zhao Hai¡¯s good. But Zhao Hai cannot just casually use this emblem, since it may be involved in future troubles.

    For example, if Zhao Hai used the emblem while encountering some problems, the matters would be recorded under the Iksa Family on the Empire¡¯s register.

    This was different to the title bestowed by Evan. Even though Evan gave the title to Zhao Hai, it was Zhao Hai¡¯s own insignia that was presented, so his actions would be independent from the Purcell Family. Whether he was innocent or guilty of crime, the Empire wouldn¡¯t give the responsibility to Evan. This and using a family¡¯s emblem was quite not the same.

    Zhao Hai carefully received the emblem, then he patted Fernand¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°You have to take care of yourself, brother. If there are any important matters, you can write a letter and send it through the blood hawk. He¡¯ll be able to find me and give the letter.¡±

    Fernand nodded and gave Zhao Hai a hard hug, Zhao Hai also returned the hug. After the two let go, Zhao Hai gave Bell a salute and went to his carriage. He waved his hand to the two and departed.

    Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage disappearing, Bell sighed and said, ¡°He¡¯s an eagle of a man, possessing a heart as big as the sky.¡±

    Fernand smiled, ¡°An eagle of a man indeed, he¡¯s a good friend. Right, Uncle Bell,e visit the mansion with me today, Wales left behind a few bottles of liquor for me, we can drink some cups.¡±

    Bellughed and said, ¡°Forget it, this old man couldn¡¯t keep up with you. You go back and drink slowly. I still have some ounting to do.¡±

    Fernand smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re very much like my father, I really can¡¯t deal with that kind of boring work. I¡¯ll be returning then, I still have some wine to drink.¡± Then his carriage drove back to the city.

    Bell looked at Fernand and smiled wryly, ¡°Go live properly, you won¡¯t know how long you can keep being like that.¡± Then he got on his carriage and drove away.

    Zhao Hai was sitting in his carriage and stared at the emblem for a long time. After a while, he sighed, he really didn¡¯t have a good impression of Fernand the first time they met. But now it looked like he was a friend worth keeping.

    Laura was also present when Zhao Hai and Fernand exchanged words, they didn¡¯t think that Ferdinand would show extreme care for them. Laura looked at the emblem and said, ¡°You really can¡¯t expect that Fernand is also a good-hearted man.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and put away the emblem. Then he took out a map and spread it on the table. He pointed at the mark on the map and said, ¡°This is the outpost that Bell told us about. I think we should send him wine as soon as possible.¡±

    Laura nodded and the group continued to look at the map. The map was very detailed, it showed how far the outpost was from the Iksa Domain. It showed the tribe¡¯s name, it¡¯s banner and the names of the people present there so they would never get the wrong one.

    Zhao Hai turned to Laura and said, ¡°What do you think we should do? I think we should have a Blood Hawk bring the Ghost Staff, and when it reaches the prairie, we¡¯ll release the carts to deliver the milk wine.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°That is best. And to avoid unnecessary attention, we shouldn¡¯t have all of them be undead. Instead, we should have some drive the carts with Shue leading.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Good, let¡¯s send Shue. In any case, they could just return to the Space and rest.¡±

    After the n was made, Zhao Hai called Shue over and told him the situation. Shue didn¡¯tin, although the prairie was cold, he wouldn¡¯t be there for long. And when he finished his business, they could just return instantly, so he naturally agreed.

    Without Ruyen knowing, a hawk flew to the skies and headed to the prairie¡¯s direction. They were still fairly close to the prairie, so it only took two hours for the hawk to arrive.

    Zhao Hai immediately released the carts, ten of them. Each cart carried milk wine, totalling to about 11,000 jin of wine. Then Shue went to the prairie through the space and led the carts and horses and headed to Bell¡¯s outpost.

    Zhao Hai used Cai¡¯er to its full advantage. Cai¡¯er can be considered to be another ghost staff. With Cai¡¯er, Zhao Hai could essentially send and receive to and from the Space at the same time.

    The rest of the day was spent while quietly travelling. Soon, they spent the evening on a small town. There wasn¡¯t any trouble this time. Ruyen behaved and didn¡¯t bother ZHao Hai.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯tment on the matter. He had noins if Ruyen followed him honestly. Although Zhao Hai wanted to drive Ruyen away, thinking about Evan¡¯s letter, he couldn¡¯t act on it, the situation can only be like this.

    The next three days were very calm. On the third day, Shue found the tribe with Bell¡¯s outpost. He also met the person that Bell told them and handed to wines over to him.

    However, Shue wasn¡¯t able to get the payment, he still had to wait next month. But this was also in Bell and Zhao Hai¡¯s agreement. So after sending the supplies, Shue immediately returned. Although he disappeared for a couple of days, Ruyen didn¡¯t say anything. Nowadays, Ruyen and Zhao Hai didn¡¯t talk too much, everyone was just quietly hurrying along the peaceful road.

    Half a month of restless travelter, the group finally arrived at the central area of the Aksu Empire, making Zhao Hai extra vignt. They were hurrying along every single day, attracting as little attention as possible. Every time they pass a big city, they didn¡¯t stop, they only stopped when it becamete.

    Zhao Hai thought that Ruyen would want to stay at a hotel for two days, but he didn¡¯t think that she would endure and kept following Zhao Hai¡¯s convoy. This made Zhao Hai very uneasy.

    This time, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to go to the capital of the Aksu Empire. It was the ce where Zhao Hai used to stay, and there were too many people familiar with him. Although the Ghost Staff provided him with disguise, he still needed to be careful, so he avoided that ce.

    After another ten days of travelling, they finally arrived at the border between Aksu Empire and Rosen Empire, the Kn Mountains!

    The Kn mountain range was the continent¡¯s biggest mountain range. It stretched for almost the entire span of the continent and was the natural border between the Aksu and Rosen Empires. This mountain range, like the Purcell Duchy and the ck Wastnds, only had one canyon, which became the only main route between the two empires. They call this route, the Lifeline Canyon.¡±

    However, different from the ck Wastnd¡¯s situation, there were small routes inside the mountain range. These routes were used by merchants to smuggle some goods. There were plenty of carts and carriages going through these side routes every day to cross between Aksu and Rosen Empires.

    Zhao Hai already had some understanding of this situation, but they didn¡¯t n on taking these side routes. They were going to pass through the main route to Rosen Empire.

    With this, they could only pass through the Lifeline Canyon. Before the travel along the canyon, they still needed to pass through two fortresses on both ends of the road. One was Aksu Empire¡¯s Cold Wind Fortress, the other one was Rosen Empire¡¯s Hundred Battles Fortress.

    In preparation for the travel, Zhao Hai¡¯s group stayed inside Cold Wind Fortress. And since they¡¯re going to travel on continuously for many days, they decided to rest well.

    Cold Wind Fortress was big, its walls reached 200 feet in height and was a hundred percent made of stone. There were six gates along the north and south sides of the fortress, the widest of them was more than 20 meters wide and ten meters high. The smaller gates were 12 meters wide and eight meters high. The fortress gates were made of cast iron, making them very sturdy.

    There were a hundred thousand guards present here all year round. The army belonged to the Aksu Empires famous Magic Beast Cavalry Army. All magic beasts used by the army were all captured from Kn Mountain Range. There were numerous magic beasts present in the mountains, there were even rumors that 9th rank magic beasts were present, but there was no proof of it until now.

    Because the mountain range had a lot of magic beasts, it also made it impossible forrge armies to pass through it. This contributed to the Kn Mountains being the two empire¡¯s natural barrier.

    Cold Wind Fortress was a heaven for adventurers and mercenaries who came to hunt for magic beasts. This also led to its chaos, making the fortress garrison to police the ce and maintain public security. The garrison was also had two other purposes, to prevent invaders from the Rosen Empire and to collect tariffs.

    Zhao Hai entered Cold Wind as low-key as possible. He didn¡¯t have any choice, Cold Wind Fortress was under Southern King¡¯s control, they were now inside enemy territory.

    There was also a Shelley Hotel in Cold Wind Fortress. So naturally Zhao Hai chose to stay in the hotel. In such a ce, his safety was backed by the Shelley Family. If you go to another hotel, it was possible that you¡¯ll get into a bandit¡¯s hotel instead.

    After spending one night in the hotel, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately take off. Instead, he went to some bookstores and bought a map of the Rosen empire as well as misceneous books about the empire.

 Chapter 334 - Lifeline Canyon

    <h4>Chapter 334 - Lifeline Canyon</h4>

    It was not only Zhao Hai who hadn¡¯t gone to Rosen Empire, Laura and the others also hadn¡¯t gone there. So no person on their group had any understanding of the situation inside the empire.

    The exception was Shue, he wandered around Rosen Empire for a period of time. When he arrived at Aksu Empire, he already had basic knowledge of the ce.

    Zhao Hai made Shue brief them about Rosen Empire¡¯s situation. Rosen Empire was the continent¡¯s most powerful nation, in Hundred Battles fortress, there would be 150,000 soldiers stationed every year, 50,000 of which were magic beast cavalry while the other 100,000 were normal soldiers. Their infantry were also deemed to be a first rate soldier all throughout the continent, even if they defend against a cavalry charge, they could still hold their ground securely.

    Mages are prevalent inside Rosen Empire, so there would be mages positioned in the fortress all year round. And there would be Dark Mages among them. It was because unlike other nations, Dark element magic wasn¡¯t being suppressed in the empire.

    Rosen Empire was worthy of being called the continent¡¯s most powerful nation. They were connected to the sea, of which their navy had gained their fair share of fame, to their north was the Aksu Empire, while they have the Lyon Empire to the south. And it¡¯s territory was seven times the size of Aksu Empire, one could imagine how enormous the empire was.

    The Rosen Empire¡¯s territory was also gifted when it came to terrain. To their south was the ra Mountain as well as the Magic Beast Domain, having a single route towards Lyon Empire. To their north was Kn Mountain Range, with also a single road towards Aksu Empire. Such geographical advantage made it hard to invade the empire.

    It was because of these advantages that the citizens of the empire developed their prideful personality. They think that since their nation was the best in the continent, the citizens of the other nations were inherently inferior. They even call the people from the Aksu Empire barbarians while those in the Lyon Empire were called southern barbarians.

    From these names, one could see their attitude towards the citizens from the other empires. It can be said that the Rosen Empire citizens were born with an arrogant heart, looking down on people from other nations.

    Therefore, for people like Zhao Hai who obtained their titles inside Aksu empire, respect wouldn¡¯t be something that they¡¯ll receive in the empire. Evenmoners won¡¯t give them a salute.

    After knowing these circumstances, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but frown. He thought that his noble title would act as his self-defense, that he would be received with good intent. Now it seemed like that was false.

    After a two-day rest inside Cold Wind Fortress, Zhao Hai¡¯s group finally embarked on their journey across Lifeline Canyon, heading towards Hundred Battles Fortress. They didn¡¯t encounter any big problems when they started out, but it was said that Lifeline Canyon would ce among the top ten busiest roads in the continent. Although the fortress gate was very wide, the volume of people lining up to go in and out of the fortress was very long, there were a lot of people present.

    Zhao Hai was well-mannered while lining up to leave the fortress. He also learned that the distance between Cold Wind Fortress and Hundred Battles fortress was about 300 li(150 km), although the Kn mountain range was very long, Lifeline Canyon¡¯s width only amounted to a couple hundred li.

    At this time, Zhao Hai saw many convoys along the way. On the carriages on these convoys were insignias of nobles, some were even of famous Great Nobles. These convoys filled the entire scene, some evenprising of several hundred to a thousand carts and carriages, with guards reaching thousands. With each and everyone talking and shouting, the entire scene was very lively.

    Comparing Zhao Hai¡¯s convoy to these huge ones would be likeparing a single drop to a huge ocean. Basically nobody paid any attention to them, much to Zhao Hai¡¯s delight.

    It wasn¡¯t known whether Ruyen was afraid, but she became quite behaved these past few days. When she wasn¡¯t in her room, she would stay inside her carriage and didn¡¯te out. This situation made Zhao Hai feel even better.

    Despite being low-key, there were still some people who took notice of Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage, especially the giant-horned bull pulling it. After all, this magic beast was quite rare in the continent, it was unavoidable that it attracted a few pairs of eyes.

    But as time passed by, nobody cared anymore, this was because in addition to the giant-horned bull, there was also another bull pulling Zhao Hai¡¯s other carriage. People thought that the giant-horned bull was just a variant of the othermon bull.

    Traversing 300 li would take a bull-pulled carriage more than a day¡¯s travel. So in the evening, the group had to camp inside Lifeline Canyon. And it was clear that the other travellers were very prepared as they built their tents and made a temporary camp.

    Zhao Hai was also looking for a ce for their camp. After their camp was constructed, Shue found Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, we have to be careful tonight. In Lifeline Canyon, small convoys disappearing suddenly is amon urrence. Here, no matter if you¡¯re from Aksu or Rosen Empire, bandits wouldn¡¯t care, thus the amount of robberies were also high. Moreover, magic beasts would also find opportunities to attack during dark.

    Zhao Hai froze for a moment then nodded, ¡°Good, we¡¯ll pay extra attention. Also, go remind Ruyen about this as well to keep them on guard. Grand Duke Evan provided us with help. So we still need to keep Ruyen in mind.¡± Shue nodded, then turned away.

    Laura looked at Shue¡¯s back and sighed, ¡°I must say, Ruyen is quite a pitiful. A single girl going to an unknown ce to study. Also her status would be demoted from a youngdy to amoner, and may even get looked down. This wouldn¡¯t make anyone feel better.¡±

    Zhao Hai also sighed, but Ruyen¡¯s situation was only brought upon by herself. She was intelligent, but she didn¡¯t know where to use it, therefore she reached her current situation.

    She thought that her father was ipetent, that he wouldn¡¯t be able to provide her with a good life, so she gave her father sarcasticments often, never giving him face. She thought that Adam wouldn¡¯t live a good life, so she wanted to break their engagement. She thought that with her wit, all men would submit to her, therefore she acted as though she was an empress, ending up discrediting herself. Finally, Grand Duke Evan made her go far away to study, one could say that she brought this upon her own self.

    People say that hateful people end up in pitiful situations. These words were fully reflected on Ruyen. She¡¯s currently very pitiful, but she did do some hateful things.

    Because they were camping outdoors, the other people were very vignt of each other, so there wasn¡¯t much contact between fellow travellers. In fact, this situation was present all along Lifeline Canyon. Except for those extremelyrge convoys, general convoys were alert, afraid of being attacked by others.

    Like what Shue said, convoys regrly vanish in the canyon, so people were very wary of their surroundings.

    After Zhao Hai and the group entered the tent, they immediately went to the Space. Tonight, it was Blockhead who was assigned to watch the night while Rockhead drove the carriage outside. This was also Zhao Hai¡¯s n, to have Blockhead and Rockhead switch ces from time to time. Today. It was Rockhead¡¯s turn to drive the carriage while Blockhead stayed inside the Space.

    This made it so that one of them could be assigned to be the night guard, making Zhao Hai rx. Shue also told Shun and Rockhead about the situation. So the three prepared their weapons and didn¡¯t take off their armor, so that they would be prepared to battle at any time.

    In the middle of the night, Blockhead noticed some shadows closing in around their camps, but their goal didn¡¯t seem to be them, instead it seemed to be Ruyen.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s camp was near Ruyen¡¯s, but they still had quite a distance between them. This made the other travellers inside the canyon confused whether they were travelling together or not.

    Seeing the situation, Blockhead didn¡¯t know what to do. He wasn¡¯t sure if he should wake Zhao Hai up or not. In the end, he decided to wake Zhao Hai, he was afraid that those outsiders would also attack them.

    Deciding on his action, Blockhead stood up and walked outside Zhao Hai¡¯s room. He knocked at the door and whispered, ¡°Young Master, Young Master, something¡¯s happening.¡±

    Zhao Hai was a light sleeper, so when Blockhead knocked on his door, he immediately woke up. He wore his clothes and opened the door, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Blockhead lead Zhao Hai to the living room and pointed to the monitor. Zhao Hai looked at it and nodded, he turned to Blockhead and said, ¡°Go wake Shun, Shue, as well as Rockhead. No matter what, Ruyen is with us. It isn¡¯t good for her to suffer an ident now. I wouldn¡¯t have any words to tell Uncle Evan if Ruyen gets into harm.¡±

    After that, the two went out from the Space. They didn¡¯t wake Laura and the others, they couldn¡¯t help them anyway. They would only worry if they woke up.

    In order to keep them secure, Shue, Shun and Rockhead didn¡¯t go to the Space to rest but just slept outside.

    Zhao Hai directly appeared on the three men¡¯s tent. When the two appeared, Shue and the other two woke up. The trio was surprised to see Zhao Hai, Shue whispered, ¡°Young Master, did something happen?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Some people encircled us, they¡¯re probably after Ruyen. Shun, go inform Ruyen, make them prepare.¡±

    Shunplied then vanished from the tent. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t notice how he left, the tent¡¯s curtain didn¡¯t even move.

    Zhao Hai brought up the image projected on the monitor and the group looked at it seriously. The team that came seem to not belong to any convoy. It looked like they hade down from the mountains, they number about 700 people.

    Looking at their appearance, it was possible that they were mercenaries. They wore leather armor with varying types of weapons that looked like they were used for a long time. Some weapons even seemed to be damaged but not even reced.

 Chapter 335 - Brilliant Method

    <h4>Chapter 335 - Brilliant Method</h4>

    Zhao Hai looked at the situation and rxed, ¡°Looks like these people were waiting in ambush since this morning, just waiting for some fat sheep. But do we really look like fat sheep?¡±

    When Shue, Blockhead and Rockhead hear what Zhao Hai said, they couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Shue smiled and replied, ¡°We¡¯re not, but Ruyen does.¡±

    The trio¡¯s reaction made Zhao Hai ask, ¡°Why? Everything seems to add up, we only have a few people, while Ruyen has a hundred guards. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    Shue smiled faintly and said, ¡°All travellers inside Lifeline know that only those with absolute confidence in their strength travel without guards. Our group only has two carriages and seem to have nobody acting as guards. Thus, for these mercenaries, only an idiot would not think that an expert was present inside one of the carriages. If these weak mercenaries provoke a hidden expert, they would only be courting death. Because of this, they didn¡¯t target us. But Ruyen was the exact opposite, she had a hundred guards with her, along with several carriages. Moreover, the mercenaries could see that the strength of her guards are only on par with them, so they branded Ruyen¡¯s group as fat sheep.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said to Shue, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that there¡¯s such a thing, but it seems right. Not counting anybody else, you alone number more than the group outside, if theye attack us they would certainly be courting death.¡±

    Shue smiled, to be honest, he was very satisfied with his capabilities. In the entire continent, the name Shue of a Thousand Shadows was very well-known.

    At this time, the tent¡¯s curtain moved slightly, then Shun¡¯s form appeared inside. He told Zhao Hai, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ve already informed Jill of the situation, they had prepared but they are not optimistic.¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go out, make sure to prevent your weapons from making any noise, we don¡¯t want to rm too many people.¡± Shun nodded and held the tent curtain up, Blockhead and Rockhead walked out first, then Zhao Hai, and finally Shue.

    When the group went out of the tent, Zhao Hao waved his staff lightly and a one meter diameter Fireball appeared at the top of the staff. Zhao Hai made the Fireball rise in mid-air, making sure the vicinity of their camp was well lit.

    The mercenaries didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to immediately reveal his hand. While they were overwhelmed, Zhao Hai calmly said, ¡°Dear friends, no need to hide, I want to speak to your representative.¡±

    The mercenaries made a ruckus, then a fully bearded man came out of the crowd. He nced at Zhao Hai and then the Fireball. The man had extraordinary vision, and he can see from the Fireball that Zhao Hai had the power of at least a 7th rank mage. And 7th rank Fire element mages were especially an absolute nightmare for small mercenaries.

    The bearded man walked up and bowed to Zhao Hai, ¡°This one didn¡¯t know that mister is here. I ask mister to forgive us, we¡¯ll immediately retreat and not disturb mister¡¯s rest anymore.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Good, very good. You and your people also didn¡¯t have it easy bying out at night. Shue, give them 1,000 gold coins to buy drinks with.

    Although Shue didn¡¯t understand what Zhao Hai was nnig, he still turned around towards the tent and fetched a bag of coins. Inside the bag was exactly 1,000 gold coins. Shue took the bag and headed for the bearded man, then he ced the bag full of coins on the ground.

    The bearded man examined Shue and finally wasn¡¯t able to stop himself from asking, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but is mister Shue of a Thousand Shadows?¡±

    Shue looked at the man and knit his brows. He doesn¡¯t seem to remember this person. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You know me?¡±

    When the man heard Shue¡¯s confirmation, he couldn¡¯t help but reveal a panicked expression, ¡°So it really was Mister Shue. Please forgive us Mister Shue. We really didn¡¯t mean to bother you this time.¡±

    Shue faintly smiled, ¡°Forget it, this is a gift given by the Young Master. Go buy yourselves some drink. The young master¡¯s mood is good today and your responses have satisfied him, otherwise you people wouldn¡¯t be able to go back alive.¡± Then he returned to Zhao Hai¡¯s side.

    The bearded man didn¡¯t know if he should take the coin bag or not, the other people in his group were also helpless. Zhao Hai looked at the bearded man and said, ¡°I have kindly given you this money, but you cannot just take it. I don¡¯t want to be bothered this evening anymore. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to be my night guards. Are you willing?¡±

    The bearded man froze, then he immediately said, ¡°Of course, of course we¡¯re willing. Mister can rest assured, we guarantee that even a mosquito wouldn¡¯t be able to enter mister¡¯s tent.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Good.¡± Then he returned to his tent in silence.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s move attracted the admiration of the other people in Lifeline Canyon. His move was too brilliant. First, he used his strength to shake the minds of the bandits then not only did he bribe them with money, he also hired them to be his night guards. This was a very clever method.

    All the merchants who travel here knew that you shouldn¡¯t offend thieves and bandits inside Lifeline Canyon. Even if you are strong, it¡¯s also best not to offend them. Even if they weren¡¯t capable of fighting strong people, they had a lot of crooked ways to annoy you.

    They can harass you at night, and even if you managed to defend, they could still make you suffer some losses. They could also find a way to direct magic beasts down the mountain to attack you. Without even using a single person, they could still make you suffer. One could say that these bandits were like insects, unless you exterminate them in one fell swoop, they would annoy and attack you constantly until you feel very ufortable.

    There was also another reason why these merchants didn¡¯t dare offend the bandits inside Lifeline Canyon. These bandits were linked to some people inside Cold Wind Fortress and Hundred Battles Fortress, if you push them back too much, the garrison troops of the two fortresses may even cause you a bit of trouble, causing you to suffer more losses. So the general travellers in the canyon didn¡¯t dare to offend these bandits. They would regrly send some protection money to them so that they wouldn¡¯t be attacked.

    This time, in this area, there were seasoned travellers of the canyon, and they could see at a nce that Zhao Hai¡¯s group were neers and had never passed by the canyon before. And looking at the strength of Zhao Hai¡¯s group, they wanted to know how they would deal with the bandits. Therefore, there were quite the number of people keeping track of Zhao Hai¡¯s campsite, looking at how they would deal with the situation.

    These people didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to make such a brilliant move. With a thousand coins, they didn¡¯t only erase the crisis, they also developed some connections with the bandits. If they pass through this canyon again, these bandits would certainly give them some face.

    Because of Zhao Hai¡¯s action, he managed to attract a lot of attention. They wanted to see where these people came from, their way of doing things was very unique.

    That evening, nothing else happened inside Lifeline Canyon. The next morning, Zhao Hai got up and saw that the mercenary bandits were really acting as his night guards, moreover they were very spirited while doing so.

    This was especially true for the bearded man, when he saw that Zhao Hai hade out, he immediately weed him with a salute, ¡°Mister, you¡¯ve woken up. We brothers should also leave now. I ask mister to take care, I can guarantee that as long as mister continues to use the same carriage to pass through, nobody would disturb mister.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Good, you¡¯ve worked hard. Right, I have something to give you, Blockhead, go get two bags of rations.¡± When Blockhead heard themand, he went to their supply carriage and fetched two big bags of food, weighing a few hundred jin each, sufficient for these group to stuff themselves full a couple of times.

    Blockhead ced the bags in front of the bearded man. Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°These rations were made by the beastmen. If you want to consume it, just take a piece and add it to a pot to boil, then you can eat it. Don¡¯t underestimate these two bags of rations, the two of them were made from four agralis worth of meat each. These two bags should be enough for your brothers to eat for three or four meals. Take it, it¡¯s my small gift to you.¡±

    When the bearded man heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned for a moment. Then he gratefully said, ¡°Thank you very much, Mister.¡± Although these bandits weren¡¯t far from Cold Wind Fortress and Hundred Battles Fortress, they still need to control the roads and perform raids. So generally, they would live their lives in the wilderness, feeding on dry tbread for food. Hearing about Zhao Hai¡¯s rations, they couldn¡¯t help but get happy, for them these rations were rare delicacies.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about their reactions and only smiled, ¡°Good, you can go. We should also be hurrying along.¡± The bearded man called two brothers over to get the bags of food, then they bowed to Zhao Hai and retreated to the mountains.

    At this time, Laura and the others walked out of the tent. Laura looked at Zhao Hai and smiled, ¡°For bandits to be like this, it¡¯s my first time seeing it. Interesting.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything, he faintly smiled then replied, ¡°It¡¯s not that easy. Forget it, let¡¯s eat something then let¡¯s get ready for the road.¡±

    At this moment Jill arrived, he bowed to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°We thank Mister Wales forst night, the youngdy has sent me to represent her in expressing our gratitude.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand, ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s only a small batter, no big deal. You guys should also get ready. We¡¯ll be on our way soon.¡± Jill nodded then returned to their camp to get ready as they needed hurry along to arrive at Rosen Empire¡¯s territory.

 Chapter 336 - Freewind Merchant Company

    <h4>Chapter 336 - Freewind Merchant Company</h4>

    Soon, Zhao Hai¡¯s camp started being collected, after which they will immediately leave. But at this time, they saw a man walking towards their camp.

    The person wore elegant garments, but not the type worn by Nobles. Although he woremoner type clothes, Zhao Hai could see that the man had quite the temperament hidden inside. Additionally, if one were to closely investigate the material used to make his garment, one could see that it costs an entire year¡¯s worth of ie for ordinary mercenaries.

    Zhao Hai looked at the person walking towards him curiously, the person didn¡¯t bring a weapon and he wore a smile on his face, he didn¡¯t look like a threat.

    Well aware of customs, the man stopped about 5 meters away from Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage and bowed to Zhao Hai as he said, ¡°Mister, this one is Freewind Merchant Company¡¯s servant. I didn¡¯t have any other purposeing today other than to wish to apany mister on his travel. I don¡¯t know if mister can agree to this one¡¯s request?¡±

    Zhao Hai was surprised, even though the man looked ordinary, his convoy wasn¡¯t small. Looking at it, Zhao Hai could count about more than 200 carriages.

    The man looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction and quickly added, ¡°Mister, please don¡¯t misunderstand. We didn¡¯t offend any bandits inside the canyon. Our Freewind Merchant Company had a hundred years of history doing trades between Rosen Empire and Aksu Empire. I have be familiar with the other travellers in the canyon, this time, I wanted to apany mister and get to know you, I bear no ill intent.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the man as he showed a faint smiled and said, ¡°Good, this is my first time travelling towards Rosen Empire and we don¡¯t know the local custom, so I may ask mister about them. This one¡¯s name is Wales, mister is?¡±

    The man quickly replied, ¡°This one is Freewind Merchant Company¡¯s servant, Storm. We¡¯ll follow mister immediately when mister¡¯s camp gets settled.¡±

    Zhao Hai faintly smiled then replied, ¡°Very well, we¡¯ll go set out together, mister Storm.¡± Storm smiled then returned to his convoy.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t understand Storm¡¯s intentions. Why did he want to suddenly travel together with him. After entering his carriage, Zhao Hai asked Laura, ¡°Laura, have you heard about Freewind Merchant Company?¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°Of course I¡¯ve heard of them. Freewind Merchant Company is a medium-sizedpany inside Rosen Empire. Their scale of operations isn¡¯t that big, they trade frequently between Rosen Empire and Aksu Empire, going back and forth. But because Purcell Duchy is quite far, theirpany¡¯s operations didn¡¯t reach there.

    Zhao Hai nodded and asked again, ¡°What about their reputation? We¡¯re currently going blind entering Rosen Empire. It would be great to have someone who clearly knows what¡¯s happening inside.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°Their reputation is very good, theirpany is famous for their honesty and trustworthiness. Although they aren¡¯t arge-sizedpany between the Rosen and Aksu Empires, they¡¯re quite famous in the businessmunity.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°That¡¯s good, but why do you think they approached me this time? We didn¡¯t have any contact with them, and we only have two carriages. And seeing the carriages we use, it was clear that we don¡¯t intend to do business.¡±

    Laura smiled faintly, ¡°Although we don¡¯t look like we¡¯re doing business, but you¡¯re someone who would be very important in the future. Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯ve not only shown a power of a 7th rank, you also dealt with the bandits brilliantly. In addition to giving them some coins, you also had them act as your night guards, attracting admiration to you. How could they overlook such qualities?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled a little, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to make enemies out of those mercenary bandits. Think about it, there were a lot of groups surrounding our camp, so it was impossible for their night guards to not notice the bandits. But why did they pretend to not see them? It clearly showed that there¡¯s some special rtionships going on inside the canyon. Therefore, I chose to not offend those bandits.¡±

    Actually, when Zhao Hai saw these bandits, the first thing that came to his mind were those protection agencies (Bi¨¡oj¨²) mentioned in novels back on Earth. The men from these agencies would set up an area where they¡¯ll ask for ¡°protection money¡±, they even inform travellers about their agency.

    Just like what novels show, when erecting these agencies, one needs sufficient strength and background. One should make sure that they don¡¯t get underestimated, or else the people passing by your territory won¡¯t give you much face.

    These bandits would steal goods from the canyon and sell them to either Cold Wind Fortress or Hundred Battles Fortress. It¡¯s impossible to think that these bandits have no rtion to anyone inside those two ces. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t reach Hundred Battles Fortress yet, and he didn¡¯t want to provoke the garrison there, so he decided to just give 1,000 gold coins to the bandits.

    Naturally, Laura didn¡¯t have anything to say regarding this method. Even though 1,000 gold coins was a lot of money to ordinary people, to Laura and the group, those coins were just spare change. Spending 1,000 gold coins to establish rapport with the bandits, as well as having them act as their night guard was very well worth it.

    As soon as their convoy departed, they heard a voice sounding out nearby, ¡°Mister Wales, might I have the honor in inviting you inside my carriage? I have prepared some dishes as well as some fruit wine. How about having a drink?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and turned to Laura, ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡± Then heughed loudly and replied, ¡°I was thinking the same thing.¡± Then he opened his carriage door and walked outside.

    As the carriage outside slowed down to a halt, Zhao Hai inspected it. The carriage was structurally the same as his, but this one was horse-drawn. And the horse wasn¡¯t any ordinary horse, but instead it was a ming horse. Storm was sitting inside the carriage smiling at Zhao Hai.

    The two carriages were close to each other, as long as one took a few strides they would arrive at the other carriage. Zhao Hai smiled and walked toward Storm.

    Storm weed Zhao Hai to his carriage. The carriage¡¯s interior was simr to Zhao Hai¡¯s. All essential furniture were there, it seemed like this kind of design was quite famous in the continent.

    On the carriage¡¯s table, there were four small dishes present as well as two sses filled with wine. Zhao Hai looked at the dishes and they turned out to be magic vegetables popr in the continent. They were also cooked very well, although the quantity was small, the dishes looked very refined.

    One must know that eating magic vegetables during winter was very hard formoners to do. For the numerousmoners in the continent, they would only eat rice and pickled food during the winter, some even had no pickled food.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything, Laura once said that Freewind Merchant Company was a medium-sizedpany. Medium-sizedpanies held extraordinary status in the continent. Laura¡¯s Magic Lily Store back at Purcell Duchy, even though it had quite the number of customers, could only be ssified as a small-sizedpany if ced on the continent¡¯s stage.

    After Storm invited Zhao Hai to sit down, he held his wine ss and said, ¡°Being able to meet mister on this journey was a kind of fated encounter, so let me offer this ss to mister, cheers.¡± Zhao Hai also held his wine ss and clinked it with Storm¡¯s, ¡°Cheers.¡±

    Taking a small sip of his liquor, Zhao Hai then ced it down and asked while smiling, ¡°Why did Mister Storm suddenly want to travel with me today?¡±

    Storm froze for a moment, he didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would go straight to the point, but he recovered and smiled, ¡°The method that Mister usedst night was very beautiful. I must be honest to mister, all the people in the canyon knew about these bandits. We saw that mister was a neer so we already knew that you would get raided tonight. However, mister handled the matter beautifully. When I saw it, my heart couldn¡¯t help but feel admiration.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Mister is too polite. Actually, it was quite easy for me to exterminate those bandits. But I¡¯m afraid that they were rted to some people inside Cold Wind Fortress and Hundred Battles Fortress, so I didn¡¯t dare make a move on them.¡±

    Storm nodded, ¡°Mister is right. These bandits indeed have connections inside Cold Wind and Hundred Battles. Don¡¯t think that all of the loot that these bandits acquire would end up entirely as their belongings. Most of their earnings were handed over to the people inside the two fortresses. We¡¯re also aware of this kind of thing.¡±

    Zhao Hai was confused and asked, ¡°But why do they do this? Isn¡¯t it just the same if they ask for tariffs directly at the fortress?¡±

    Storm smiled faintly and replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice? Most of the convoys inside Lifeline Canyon belong to great nobilities. Do you think that the fortress garrison had any courage to ask for tariffs to these convoys? The bandits was the n the garrison thought of in order to recoup their losses. Everyone understood this, so they couldn¡¯t just exterminate those bandits.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he understood that what Storm said was the truth. One couldn¡¯t underestimate the power of the great nobilities in the continent. All the people who did so ended up dead. The great nobles indeed have the influence to prevent the garrison from asking them for tariffs.

    So the easiest method to use were bandits. They would be the ones robbing small convoys passing through Lifeline as the garrison wouldn¡¯t be able to do so. Even if those great nobles think that using bandits were excessive, it was a good trade-off in exchange of being in conflict with the garrison because of tariffs.

    Storm looked at Zhao Hai and smiled, ¡°What does mister intend to do inside Rosen Empire? Looking at the emblem on your carriage, it looks like you¡¯re a person from Akus Empire¡¯s Purcell Duchy. And from those carriages behind you, it looks like they were from the Purcell Family¡¯s direct line. Am I right?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Correct, I¡¯m a viscount of Purcell Duchy. I came to do something in Sky Water City. The carriages behind me belonged to the Purcell Family¡¯s youngdy. She¡¯s going to Carson City to study.¡±

    Storm began to nod and said, ¡°Sky Water City is really a good ce, being a port city, it¡¯s very good for trade. Moreover, the tax in the city is very low. Going there to do business is a good idea. If you want to do business there, you can tell me.¡±

 Chapter 337 - Hundred Battles Fortress

    <h4>Chapter 337 - Hundred Battles Fortress</h4>

    Zhao Hai knew that Storm was probing him, but he didn¡¯t care. He was indeed going to do business in Sky Water City, there¡¯s no need to hide it. He smiled and said, ¡°It is as mister said, I want to do business there. But since it¡¯s still my first time, I wanted to go and see the ce for myself first.¡±

    Storm smiled and said, ¡°Sky Water City is indeed good. I wonder what kind of business Mister will do there?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I have some business in the Beastman Prairie and I don¡¯t want to sell at Purcell Duchy anymore. I want to go and see Sky Water City because I heard that there were ships heading to the prairie from there.¡±

    Storm didn¡¯t suspect a single word from Zhao Hai. There were a lot of merchants doing business between Rosen Empire and the prairie. There¡¯s nothing strange about it since doing business between Rosen Empire and the prairie was legal and the tax wasn¡¯t high. Unlike Aksu empire where merchants would resort to smuggling, going through a lot of trouble in order to pass through. So there were a lot of people who saw that doing business inside Rosen Empire was cheaper than in Aksu Empire and decided to transfer.

    There¡¯s a reason for this. Rosen Empire and the prairie was divided by the Aksu Empire. So when the beastmen performed their raids, Aksu Empire would take the attack first. For the people in Rosen Empire, the prairie naturally wasn¡¯t a problem. So they didn¡¯t impose strict restrictions regarding trade there. But Aksu Empire needed to heavily restrict trade, because if they didn¡¯t do so, they end up helping the enemy beastmen instead.

    So every year, there were many merchants migrating from Aksu Empire towards Rosen Empire to do business with the prairie. And as time passes and these merchants settle inside the empire, they would gradually be citizens.

    Storm was curious about Zhao Hai¡¯s business. He looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Mister has a business in the prairie? So are you quite close with the beastmen? Is business with the prairie quite profitable?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Quite profitable, doing business with the prairie is quite good. Beastmenck grains,modities, basically everything. As long as you bring some of them in the prairie, you can bring cattle and argali back with you. But when those animals get to the continent, they would generally get sick, making it very difficult to take care of them. So we would ughter them to be made into products. Wool products in the prairie are also good. They¡¯re quite in demand in the continent.¡±

    Storm¡¯s brow went up and asked Zhao Hai further, ¡°But is there any risk doing business there?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Naturally, there are quite huge risks. Some beastmen maye and raid you at any time, but most of the time they would just steal some food, choosing not to kill anyone. However, most of them would do business with you. In the end, the legend of making easy money there isn¡¯t true.¡±

    Storm nodded, he agreed with Zhao Hai¡¯s words. Although you could make huge profits in the prairie, the risks were also equally huge. He had seen many merchants chasing business in the prairie but failed to do so.

    Zhao Hai asked Storm about Rosen Empire. Storm wasn¡¯t stingy and told Zhao Hai everything he knew about the empire.

    However, Storm¡¯s information was quite the same with what Shue said, so Zhao Hai didn¡¯t reap quite the harvest this time. The two people continued chatting while the carriage pushed forward. The road was also very peaceful.

    Before long, their carriage began to slow down, Storm smiled at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°We must have reached Hundred Battles Fortress. Everyone is lining up to enter, I will not hold Mister, I still need to pay tariffs. Mister also needs to register, you should go back and prepare.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and stood up to say goodbye to Storm, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to say my farewells. If you have time to go to Sky Water City, don¡¯t forget to find me, I may also go to Carson City.¡±

    Storm smiled and said, ¡°After Hundred Battles Fortress, there are three roads. The middle road is headed towards Carson City. The left road is towards Sky Water city, while the right path heads to Buli City. I¡¯m headed towards Buli City, so if mister ever heads there, you can look for me. As long as you look for Freewind Merchant Company and inquire for Storm, you will find me.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Good, I¡¯ll certainly visit when I have the opportunity. Well then, goodbye.¡± He said as he opened the door and headed to his carriage. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately enter his carriage but instead he looked at Hundred Battles Fortress.

    Hundred Battles Fortress looked more impressive than Cold Wind Fortress. Its walls reached 25 zhang tall (~250 feet). The fort looked like a giant beast blocking the entire width of the canyon. The carriages entering and exiting the fortress looked like antspared to the structure.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think that he would see such high walls in the continent. He couldn¡¯t understand how the people in Ark Continent was able to construct such wall.

    However, when he thought about the mysterious magics, he rxed. This world has Magic spells as well as Divergent Abilities, anything was possible here.

    Looking at the carriages in front of him, there were actually thousands of them. He didn¡¯t know when their turn wille. But he didn¡¯t be impatient. He returned to the carriage to chat with Laura.

    When Zhao Hai entered the carriage, Laura stood up and asked, ¡°Brother Hai, how was it? What did Storm discuss with you.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°There wasn¡¯t anything noteworthy, we just chatted for a while. But it seems like you are right, he thought my method of dealing with the bandits was brilliant. Also, when I mentioned my business in the prairie, he became strangely less enthusiastic than normal people, it¡¯s quite strange.¡±

    Laura smiled, ¡°Not all merchants in the continent liked doing business in the prairie, and Freewind Merchant Company is one. I heard that from the time they established their business up to the present, they didn¡¯t make a single trade with a beastman. Rumors said that the Freewind Company¡¯s founder had a grudge with beastmen.¡±

    Zhao Hai knit his eyebrows and said, ¡°But Storm asked regarding doing business in the prairie just now. Can it be that they had a desire to do business in the prairie this time?¡±

    Laura thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s possible. In any case, in the eyes of an ordinary person, doing business in the prairie is very profitable. After abstaining for many years, it is normal if they couldn¡¯t help themselves from doing business with the beastmen.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and didn¡¯t say anything more. For Zhao Hai, Storm was only a fleeting person in his life. He was not sure if they would meet again in the future. He looked at Laura and said, ¡°I think we need to send Ruyen to Carson City first. Then we¡¯ll head to Sky Water City. What do you think?¡±

    Laura didn¡¯t object, she nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s also good, no matter what, she¡¯s still Uncle Evan¡¯s daughter. We should at least send her to Carson City and settle her down. We need to show extreme tolerance.¡±

    Zhao Hai agreed, ¡°When we settle Ruyen, we¡¯ll send Uncle Evan a letter. Even if weplete the task, we won¡¯t know what she¡¯ll end up doing. If Ruyen offended someone at school, Uncle Evan couldn¡¯t do anything about it.¡±

    Laura sighed, this time it was Meg who expressed her opinion, ¡°Young Master, I think that we should just go to Sky Water City directly. It¡¯s already good for her to get escorted here, everything from here on out depends on her. We should just leave Ruyen on her own, no need for us to take care of her.¡±

    Zhao Hai was silent, he knew that Meg hated Ruyenpared to Laura. This was because Ruyen refused first, giving Zhao Hai an awkward situation, which was the reason why Meg hated Ruyen.

    Zhao Hai shook his head, ¡°Forget it, we¡¯ll escort her to the very end.¡± After he spoke, a voice came from outside, ¡°To the people listening inside the carriage, please pay your tariff, and if you¡¯re not a Rosen Empire citizen, please have yourself registered.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t do anything. These matters were for Shue and Shun to do, they didn¡¯t need to worry. No matter what, the garrison troops wouldn¡¯t embarrass them since they were still nobles. These small soldiers wouldn¡¯t dare go too far.

    Shue paid two gold coins as tax and carried on with a simple registration, then they were allowed to continue on by the garrison. For Zhao Hai, two gold coins as tax was not cheap. There were only two carriages in their convoy, they actually took a coin for each carriage. The tax seemed quite too high.

    He didn¡¯t know that this was because they were people from Aksu Empire. If they were Rosen Empire citizens, a silver coin would have been enough, nobles could even be exempt. But Aksu Empire nobles were not exempted from tax, actually it was quite opposite, they were taxed heavily.

    Therefore, when Aksu Empire people did business inside Rosen Empire, they would rather buy a title inside the empire than use their identity as Aksu Empire citizens. This is also one method of Rosen Empire to attract citizens.

    Before long, Zhao Hai¡¯s convoy entered Hundred Battles Fortress. Once the entered the fortress, Zhao Hai opened his window and looked out. Unlike Cold Wind Fort, where the roads looked very ruined and mercenaries in full armor were ever present, Hundred Battles fortress¡¯ streets were very neat. There were shops on both sides of the street. Pedestrians were hurrying along, looking very lively. Comparing here and Cold Wind Fortress was likeparing two vastly different worlds with each other.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t n to immediately leave Hundred Battles Fortress, he wanted to recuperate here for one evening and then go take a walk tomorrow and take in the customs of the people in Rosen Empire.

    Since Cold Wind Fortress had a branch of Shelley Hotel, it was impossible for Hundred Battles Fortress to not have one. So when they were choosing where they would stay, they went directly towards Shelley Hotel.

    However, when he arrived at the hotel, Zhao Hai noticed a difference. At Cold Wind City, the Shelley Hotel there was very good and business was booming. But here at Hundred Battles Fortress, the business seemed to be bleak. It looked like this hotel branch was failing.

    However, the attendant of the hotel was very enthusiastic, even more than the one back at Cold Wind City. They immediately booked amodations for Zhao Hai¡¯s group. Even their magic beasts were taken care of. This made Zhao Hai feel veryfortable.

 Chapter 338 - Spies

    <h4>Chapter 338 - Spies</h4>

    Ruyen also followed Zhao Hai¡¯s decision to stay at Shelley Hotel. All this time, Ruyen was a bit too behaved. Her silence made Zhao Hai uneasy and wondering what kind of schemes she was concocting.

    The group entered their suite. When they sat down, Zhao Hai turned to Shue and Shun, ¡°Shue. Shun, you guys go and find out what¡¯s going on in this Shelley Hotel. Find out why this business looks very bleak and empty.¡± The two nodded then walked away.

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Why do we need to know? Even if there¡¯s a problem, it¡¯s Shelley Family¡¯s matter. What does this have to do with us?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I want to find out which business managed to choke Shelley Family. If that person belongs to Rosen Empire, we may need to keep our eyes open, as such person isn¡¯t ordinary. Since we may even get to meet them in the future, it¡¯s better to have prior knowledge.¡±

    Laura thought for a moment and nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right, people who dared contest the Shelley Family couldn¡¯t be simple. For these huge businesspanies, there are many ways other than puremercial prowess inpeting for the market. If they wouldn¡¯t use their other, easier, means, then wouldn¡¯t they just be wasting resources?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°So I have to pay attention to who ispeting with Shelley Hotel. In any case, we¡¯re already inside Rosen Empire, and we cannot continue staying in Purcell duchy, other than here, we don¡¯t have any other more suitable ce in the continent to stay in.¡±

    Laura agreed, ¡°If we¡¯re unable to stay here as well as in the Purcell Duchy, I¡¯m afraid we only have to stay inside the Beastman Prairie.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, ¡°Well, to be honest, I actually liked associating with the beastmen. Mostly because they don¡¯t have so much plotting minds as the Humans.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°I also like hanging out with them, they¡¯re simpler and didn¡¯t overthink about everything. Right, Brother Hai, didn¡¯t you say that Ruyen had been quiettely, probably plotting? Are you sure?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head, ¡°I cannot understand that woman¡¯s mind. Forget it, we¡¯ll just drop her off in Carson City, then we¡¯ll set off. She couldn¡¯t mess with us any longer after that.¡±

    At this time, a knock could be heard at the door. Blockhead immediately went forward and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Jill¡¯s voice could be heard from outside, ¡°Jill seeks an audience with Mister Wales.¡±

    Blockhead turned to Zhao Hai, Zhao Hai nodded, then Blockhead opened the door and asked Jill toe in. Jill looked at Laura and the others and froze for a moment, logically, from Laura and the other¡¯s status, they shouldn¡¯t be allowed to sit along with Zhao Hai. But he didn¡¯t care about that this time, he gave a salute to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, the youngdy wants to ask mister whether you¡¯ll still be travelling with us?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared for a moment, then he nodded, ¡°Yes. We will go to Carson City first, then head towards Sky Water City. Why did you ask?¡±

    Jill gave a bow to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing, Jill wants to thank mister wales. Her highness was not sensible and have angered mister. Please forgive her.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head, ¡°Consider that matter finished, this time I¡¯ll let it go in respect for Grand Duke Evan¡¯s face. I don¡¯t care about what she did, but I hope that she won¡¯t bother me in the future. To be honest, when I told the Grand Duke about what she did, he told me to just leave her alone. But I didn¡¯t do it, but only this time. I hope that Ruyen doesn¡¯t go and challenge my bottom line, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t be polite. I don¡¯t care about the title, I¡¯m just grateful for the Grand Duke. But this does not mean that I¡¯llpromise my safety in exchange for her amusement.¡±

    Zhao Hai knew that Jill was sent by Ruyen to find out about his mood. So he simply exined the matter that if Ruyen went too far next time, he wouldn¡¯t be polite anymore.

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Jill sighed inside. He understood Zhao Hai¡¯s temperament, he knew that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about Ruyen¡¯s identity. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make a move previously simply because of his rtionship with the Grand Duke. If the youngdy continues to annoy him, Jill wouldn¡¯t know what will happen.

    Zhao Hai sighed as he looked at Jill¡¯s appearance, ¡°Go back, I know Ruyen wouldn¡¯t listen to your words anyway. No matter what, we¡¯ll send her to Carson city first. I¡¯m sure the Grand Duke already informed you, Carson City is different from Casa City, although they only differ by one word, the quality of people present differ by a thousand folds. If she can¡¯t fix her attitude, her life will be hell. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re smart, nobody in this world is stupid. You can leave.¡±

    Jillplied, he bowed and headed out. Looking at the door closing on Jill, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°For Jill to follow such a master, he really is unlucky.¡±

    Laura forced a smiled, ¡°Actually, youngdy Ruyen¡¯s situation is verymon among the nobility. People like Fernand are already considered good. I heard that there is even something known as a ¡°noble¡¯s right of the first night¡± inside their territories.

    Zhao Hai blinked his eye and asked Laura, ¡°Do we have that sort of thing?¡±

    Laura nodded, then Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Then when we¡¯re in our territory, let¡¯s do that.¡±

    Laura knew that Zhao Hai was joking, She looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Alright, as long as you work hard.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Forget it, I still want to livefortably for two years. But these nobles really are a bit too outrageous. We should never allow that to happen inside our territory in the future.¡±

    Laura smiled, ¡°That ce is our territory. It¡¯ll be what we want it to be.¡±

    At this time, another set of knocks could be heard from the door. But this time, it was Shue and Shun who came in. They both gave Zhao Hai a salute then said their report, ¡°Young Master, we asked around, Shelley Hotels have always been like this inside Rosen Empire. Inside Rosen Empire, people are more willing to settle inside Lion Hotels. The Lion Hotel chain was opened by Rosen Empire¡¯s Grand Duke Lionheart. He¡¯s one of the most powerful grand duke inside the empire, so he didn¡¯t need to fear the Shelley Family.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, it was the typical domestic force versus international force. Seeing that the Shelley Family¡¯s headquarters wasn¡¯t inside Rosen Empire, it was understandable for Grand Duke Lionheart to go head to head with them, even gaining the upper hand inside his home empire. Even though the Shelley Family can be considered as a strong power, a powerful dragon cannot defeat the local snake. Additionally, Grand Duke Lionheart wasn¡¯t the local snake, he was the local dragon.

    Laura turned to Shue and said, ¡°Good, you two take a rest. We also need to get up early tomorrow. Also, go tell the hotel to prepare some food for us to eat.¡±

    Before ending their conversation, Shun interjected, ¡°Young Master, Madam, I heard those who settled inside this Shelley Hotel had met bad luck. Do we need to pay attention?

    Zhao Hai and Laura froze, Laura looked at Shun and said, ¡°Really? Is this information urate?¡±

    Shun nodded, ¡°It should be true. I heard that when someone from Rosen Empire once stayed inside the hotel, they suffered an identter on. Because of this, the hotel¡¯s business became dismal.¡±

    Zhao Hai calmed down, then he said, ¡°We just arrived at Rosen Empire but it seems like we already offended someone we shouldn¡¯t. But isn¡¯t Grand Duke Lionheart going too far? Can Shelley Family just turn a blind eye to this?¡±

    Laura shook her head and said, ¡°They definitely won¡¯t, Shelley Family¡¯s power and influence is much bigger than Grand Duke Lionheart. They obviously couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye, but it seems that they couldn¡¯t counter-attack yet at this time. It seems like our days ahead wouldn¡¯t be smooth.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Laura and said, ¡°What this Grand Duke Lionheart is doing is so excessive, I think that Shelley Family¡¯s counterattack would be tough. If they couldn¡¯t overthrow Lionheart, it would be their downfall. We¡¯re only essories, but I want to find out how they would deal with us.¡±

    Laura smiled and turned to Zhao Hai, ¡°Brother Hai, do you think that the Shelley Family will use our Milk Wine for their counter-attack?¡±

    Zhao Hai froze, he didn¡¯t think of this, but when Laura said it, there could really be a possibility for it to be so. He smiled and said, ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t used, we¡¯ll just continue selling. We can¡¯t control any other aspect of their dispute.¡±

    Laura waved her hand and said, ¡°Alright, you two go on. You don¡¯t need to worry about this.¡± Shue and Shun gave their affirmation and then turned away.

    Zhao Hai looked at Blockhead and said, ¡°Blockhead, go inform Jill about this and make them prepare. I¡¯m afraid that the road ahead wouldn¡¯t be peaceful.¡±

    Blockhead nodded, then he walked out. Zhao Hai looked at Laura and said, ¡°What method do you think the Grand Duke¡¯s men will use against us? We just arrived from Aksu Empire, they shouldn¡¯t be too excessive right?¡±

    Laura shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m uncertain about that, Grand Duke might just have ordered his men to teach the residents a lesson. But it isn¡¯t easy to know what his subordinate might do. In any case, we¡¯re in some trouble. If it was just any noble from Rosen Empire, they might hold back, but we¡¯re from Aksu Empire, we didn¡¯t have any influence here. We aren¡¯t afraid of them if they move against us in the dark. What I¡¯m afraid of is that they¡¯ll use their authority inside Rosen Empire to deal with us. If that happens, then it won¡¯t be easy for us to solve it.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and frowned, ¡°We¡¯re Aksu Empire nobles, would they dare use us of crime?¡±

    Laura forced a smile and said, ¡°They will, Rosen Empire citizens think that they¡¯re above all others. For them to pin some charges on us isn¡¯t impossible.¡±

    Zhao Hai was helpless, ¡°If they really dared, then we¡¯ll make a fuss. Not only am I a Viscount, I¡¯m also a tri-element Mage. Let¡¯s see how they¡¯ll handle us then.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°Right, Mages aren¡¯t easy to offend inside the continent. If they really wanted to give us trouble, then we¡¯ll reciprocate their efforts.¡±

    At this time, Blockhead came back. Zhao Hai looked at him and said, ¡°How was it? Did you send the message?¡±

    Blockhead nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve told Jill, they prepared themselves, but they¡¯re evidently quite worried.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Telling them is enough. You also go and rest, tomorrow we¡¯ll leave Hundred Battles Fortress. When we leave, I want to see how the Grand Duke¡¯s men deals with us.¡±

    However, it was a pity that the Grand Duke¡¯s men didn¡¯t give him that opportunity. They didn¡¯t wait for Zhao Hai to leave the next day. They came immediately.

    While Zhao Hai¡¯s group was eating at the dining hall after resting for a while, sounds of conflict could be heard outside the hotel. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare at themotion. Shun immediately went out to find out what¡¯s happening, when he came back, he went to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, a lot of cavalry came to get you. They said that you are a spy sent by Aksu Empire. The hotel staff stopped them at the entrance.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared nkly, then he turned to Laura and smiled slightly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to arrive so soon. We should go and take a look. There are people who came to grab us.¡± Then he got up, Laura and the others also closely followed him behind.

    Ruyen, who was sitting at another table, was listening to Shun¡¯s report. When she saw Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction, she knew that it was rted to what Jill informed herter. Ruyen couldn¡¯t stop herself and stood up to take a look at the situation. She wanted to see how Zhao Hai was going to deal with this matter.

    Before long, everyone arrived at the hotel¡¯s lobby. As soon as they arrived, they heard a sly voice outside, ¡°Shelley Hotel¡¯s attendants, do you really want to shelter an enemy spy?¡±

    A calm voice responded, ¡°No matter who he is, he entered our hotel and thus became our guest. Before he leaves our hotel, nobody could enter and disturb him. Who dares to do so would be waging war with our Shelley Family.¡±

    The impudent voiceughed and said, ¡°And how would your Shelley Family wage war? Is the Shelley Family too powerful to circumvent the empire¡¯sws? Know your limitation, or else we won¡¯t be polite.¡±

    The calm voice replied, ¡°Shelley Hotel certainly follows the empire¡¯sws, but we didn¡¯t receive any notification that the guest was a spy before he settled in our hotel. Therefore, he is a legitimate guest at our hotel. And we cannot allow you to bother our guests.¡±

    Right to the first smash

 Chapter 339 - Retreating

    <h4>Chapter 339 - Retreating</h4>

    Zhao Hai stood at the hotel¡¯s lobby quietly. He didn¡¯t expect the Shelley Hotel to be this protective even here. They really didn¡¯t want topromise the safety of their guests.

    Zhao Hai took a deep breath and calmly headed outside. As he arrived at the door, he noticed at least more than a thousand cavalry soldiers outside, 2 meters away from the hotel¡¯s perimeter. They wore fine steel full body armor, carrying a kite shield at their back, and had a sheathed double-handed broadsword on their waists. Additionally, they had knight¡¯s spears inserted on their saddles, with a triangr g essory on the spearhead that looked eye catching when blown by the wind.

    The horse that they rode in were also extraordinary. Although they were horses, all of them were nearly four meters tall with a pure ck body. There were two curved long horns on their head as well as red eyes, they looked very terrifying.

    Zhao Hai remembers that he had read about these kinds of magic beasts in thependium. They were 5th rank horse-type magic beasts with a simple name, Devil Horses! They had the dark attribute, can be as tall as six meters, with high magic talent. They can cast blood magic¡¯s ¡®Siphon¡¯, dark element spells ¡®Weaken¡¯, ¡®Slow¡¯, and ¡®Confusion¡¯, they¡¯re very difficult to deal with.

    Zhao Hai also noted the saddles the cavalry used, they were specially designed with two stirrups on both sides, allowing for easier mounting.

    When the leading knight saw Zhao Hai, he didn¡¯t take note of him. For the knight, Zhao Hai was just merely a tool used to cause trouble with Shelley Hotel. Even if Zhao Hai didn¡¯te today, they would still find trouble with the hotel.

    In his mind, he didn¡¯t have any beef with Zhao Hai, only with the hotel. He needed something or someone as an excuse, as to whoever they used, he didn¡¯t care.

    But he didn¡¯t know that he just offended someone he shouldn¡¯t. He thought that the other party as just a pawn that he could use casually and then discard at will. He didn¡¯t expect that this piece he used today would be covered with thorns.

    Zhao Hai looked at the knight and said, ¡°I heard that you are looking for me? May I know why?¡±

    The knight turned his head to Zhao Hai and demanded, ¡°Wales, you¡¯re suspected for being a spy, you¡¯ll have toe with us.¡± The knight understood Shelley Hotel clearly. He knew that the hotel will not let him take their guests easily. As the matter stands, he has no way to trash the hotel, but the resident can be coaxed to leave.

    Zhao Hai looked at the knight and smiled faintly, ¡°I am an Aksu Empire noble, what evidence do you have to prove that I am indeed a spy? If you don¡¯t have one, then I¡¯ll assume that the Rosen Empire is insulting my Aksu Empire¡¯s nobles. It will surely develop into a diplomatic dispute.¡±

    The Knight didn¡¯t care about Zhao Hai¡¯s words, he shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath, you¡¯re in Rosen Empire so you¡¯ll need to follow the customs of the empire. Obediently follow us, or else it would be messy.¡±

    Just as the hotel attendant was about to say something. Zhao Hai¡¯s face sank, ¡°Sir Knight has such great courage, what a pity that you annoyed someone you shouldn¡¯t annoy¡±. Upon hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s words, the knight couldn¡¯t help but stare at Zhao Hai. This was because he couldn¡¯t see anything special in him.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai waved his staff and one giant golem after another started to appear. In the end, there were more than 20 of them.

    When the Knight saw what just happened, hisplexion sank. He didn¡¯t¡¯ think that Zhao Hai was a mage, with a high rank at that. Being able to summon this many stone golems without muttering a spell was an amazing feat.

    The Knight grabbed his spear and reached for his shield. At the same time hemanded, ¡°Prepare to meet the enemy! Go backwards and prepare the formation.¡±

    The knights behind him were obviously well-trained. They quickly prepared like the head knight and drove their mounts to slowly retreat. They slowly drew back and prepared for a sufficient distance for a charge. For heavy cavalry like them, the might of their charges were quite formidable. At minimum, their charge would be able prate at least fiveyers of infantry.

    Zhao Hai waved his staff a second time and with a soft voice he said, ¡°Bind!¡±. Strands of wind immediately wrapped around the mount¡¯s legs, making them very sluggish. The Cavalry¡¯s movements suddenly slowed considerably.

    The head Knight¡¯s face sank even more. He was a veteran soldier who had experienced a lot of battles. He knew that Zhao Hai just used wind element magic, making him a dual-element mage. No matter where they were, this was a type of person that a small knight like him can¡¯t afford to offend.

    Unfortunately for him, Zhao Hai¡¯s spectacle hasn¡¯t ended yet. Zhao Hai waved his staff a third time and said, ¡°Engulf!¡±. The knights, who were slowly retreating, were suddenly surrounded by a huge fiery circle. The fires were roaring, were about a meter high, and seemed to get closer bit by bit, it looked extremely menacing.

    Most magic Beasts, with the exception of those with fire attribute, were terrified of fire. When the fires came out, the knights¡¯ mounts immediately felt hesitant. But since they were well trained mounts, they calmed down after a time of coaxing. However, the head knight¡¯splexion was extremely ugly, he knew that he just offended a tri-element mage.

    Zhao Hai coldly looked at the Knight and in a deep voice he said, ¡°Stop, if you dare move, I won¡¯t be polite.¡±

    The head knight knew that Zhao Hai was serious. If Zhao Hai really wanted to deal with them, he wouldn¡¯t trap them here. He could just have the stone golems directly attack.

    The Knight stopped and bowed to Zhao Hai, ¡°We have offended mister, please forgive me. This time it was a misunderstanding, a false report might have been given. Please forgive us.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the head knight, ¡°Good, since you said so I wouldn¡¯t hold you for much longer. I just don¡¯t want to be disturbed again. You can go.¡± Then he waved his hand as the stone golems, binding spell, and the fiery circle vanished.

    Seeing Zhao Hai retrieve his spells, the head knight could help but release a sigh of relief. He bowed to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I thank mister, myself and the others will now excuse ourselves.¡± He said as he gave a signal for the others to retreat.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to give these knights a heavy punishment. He was clear that he was currently inside Rosen Empire, and their status was that of Aksu Empire citizens. If they had a deep conflict with the knights, he feared that the Rosen Empire wouldn¡¯t let him off lightly.

    He also knew that the other party only came to cause trouble for the hotel and not to him. Naturally, the other party also wouldn¡¯t want to offend a formidable Mage.

    Looking at the retreating cavalry, the hotel manager immediately went to Zhao Hai and bowed, ¡°Thanks a lot mister. It was our mistake to disturb mister¡¯s rest, please let the payment for mister¡¯s room be our apology.¡±

    Zhao Hai showed a faint smile and said, ¡°Manager doesn¡¯t need to be too polite, me and your Shelley hotel could be said to have a little friendship. I had some dealings with Manager Illin from Sarte City, so we could say that I have some connections to the hotel.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the manager couldn¡¯t help but stare as though he remembered something. He immediately expressed his happiness and said, ¡°So you were that Mister Wales, I had been very rude to mister, please forgive me.¡± Then he invited Zhao Hai back to the hotel.

    After Zhao Hai had his meal, he was invited to the manager¡¯s office and sat down. Upon sitting down, the manager immediately said, ¡°Mister Wales, let me introduce myself. My name is Fuin, the manager for Hundred Battles Fortress¡¯ Shelley Hotel. A few days ago, I had actually received a message from Illin saying that we had a cooperation with mister Wales. But since there were a lot of things currently going on in my branch, I didn¡¯t manage to pay mister any attention, I ask mister to forgive me.¡±

    Zhao Hai showed a faint smiled and said, ¡°Manager Fuin shouldn¡¯t¡¯ be too polite. I only intend to pass through here, it¡¯s no big deal, Manager doesn¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±

    Fuin smiled as he replied, ¡°No matter what, we had been rude. Along with Illin¡¯s message, he asked us to pay special attention to mister, he said that mister doesn¡¯t need to pay as long as he stays at our hotels. I had been very busytely so I didn¡¯t notice mister¡¯s arrival. In a sense, I had to thank those knights, or else I wouldn¡¯t know that mister has arrived. Hehe. If I didn¡¯t know, Illin would never forgive me for asking for mister¡¯s money. He certainly wouldn¡¯t let me off.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Manager is too kind. We¡¯re immediately heading to Carson City tomorrow, no need to trouble yourself.¡±

    Fuin wore an apologetic face as he talked to Zhao Hai, ¡°Mister Wales, I¡¯m afraid that your travels this time would be a bit troublesome. A strong power inside the empire had been looking for trouble with us. This time, mister offended those knights, so they might retaliate. The person who wanted to get rid of us has a very high standing inside Rosen Empire. I fear that he wouldn¡¯t just let mister off lightly, so he might bother mister quite often. I ask mister to forgive us.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, ¡°You¡¯re talking about Grand Duke Lionheart right? Be relieved, we¡¯ve already mentally prepared ourselves. Nothing bad will happen to us, manager Fuin doesn¡¯t need to worry too much. Right, manager, I have to go back and rest. We still need to leave tomorrow.¡± Then he stood up and left after assuring Fuin to not worry.

    Fuin didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would know that the person giving the hotel its troubles was Grand Duke Lionheart. Fuin felt the depth of Zhao Hai¡¯s capabilities.

    Fuin had known that Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t visited Rosen Empire before. He just arrived at Hundred Battles Fortress for less than a day and immediately knew that Grand Duke Lionheart was the hotel¡¯s rival? Did he have his own information agency inside Rosen Empire?

    Fuin thought that the family needed to be informed about this. Their previous information regarding Wales was quitecking. Zhao Hai¡¯s origin was a mystery, but they were sure that him and Purcell Family had some sort of connection. But now it seemed that it wasn¡¯t entirely like what it was. At the very least, Purcell Duchy¡¯s arms shouldn¡¯t be able to reach Rosen Empire.

 Chapter 340 - Planning

    <h4>Chapter 340 - nning</h4>

    Actually, Zhao Hai deliberately mentioned Grand Duke Lionheart to Fuin. He wanted to make Fuin think that he¡¯s not clueless about everything, making his image in Fuin¡¯s mind a bit blurry. It¡¯s a simple trick.

    Sometimes people speak a little, but sometimes speaking more can achieve the same result. Just like what Zhao Hai had done, just by mentioning that he knew about Grand Duke Lionheart, he made Fuin wonder even more about his origins. This was done so that the next time he and Shelley Hotel does business, he wouldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    When he returned to his room, Zhao Hai was met by a frowning Laura, ¡°Brother Hai, although we made the cavalry retreat, it¡¯s possible that they wouldn¡¯t just let us off lightly. We need to make proper preparations just in case.¡±

    Zhao Hai showed a faint smile and said, ¡°Of course they wouldn¡¯t just leave it like that. Even if the cavalry is fine with us, the Grand Duke wouldn¡¯t, be especially when a lot of people heard the conversation between me and Fuin about my business with Shelley Family. When he hears about this, the Grand Duke surely wouldn¡¯t just sit still. But as long as he doesn¡¯t use official means to deal with us, I¡¯m not afraid of him.¡±

    Laura continued to frown, ¡°You also intentionally told Fuin the fact that we¡¯re on the same side as the Shelley Family. Even though Lionheart didn¡¯t have an initial intention to give us trouble, now he really had to, forcing us to fully side with Shelley Family.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Actually this isn¡¯t a bad thing, we didn¡¯t need to befriend the Grand Duke anyway. Moreover, the methods he works with were extremely overbearing, I don¡¯t want to work with him. Although the Shelley Family is a bit calcting, rtively speaking, their way of doing business is quite modest. We will not suffer losses working with them. I intentionally revealed our connection with the family so that when the Grand Duke decides to deal with us, the family would feel restless. With this, our rtionship with them might get even closer.¡±

    Laura rxed when she heard Zhao Hai¡¯s intentions, but she still couldn¡¯t help but worry, ¡°But is it really good to offend Lionheart just as we entered Rosen Empire? What would happen if Shelley Family loses the fight against the Grand Duke?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he replied, ¡°Right now, we¡¯re currently gambling that Shelley Family would win. If they did, our cooperation with them will advance further. And if they lose, it doesn¡¯t matter to us, don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re headed towards Sky Water City. We can rely on our connection with the Calci Family as fellow members of the league. And with Bell¡¯s introduction, the Calci Family would certainly act as middlemen in the conflict, I don¡¯t think Grand Duke will overreach his bounds just for us.¡±

    Laura saw that Zhao Hai had already thought this through, she nodded and said, ¡°What about Ruyen? If the Grand Duke couldn¡¯t deal with us, wouldn¡¯t he cause trouble for Ruyen?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°It¡¯s possible, but no matter what, Ruyen is the Purcell Duchy¡¯s princess. Moreover, she came this time to study. I heard that Rosen Empire¡¯s institute holds a high standing inside the nation, I think Ruyen will be fine.¡±

    Laura nodded. Even though she didn¡¯t like Ruyen, she still needs to consider Evan, thus they just can¡¯t ignore Ruyen¡¯s well-being.

    Although Zhao Hai has stated his spections, Laura was still worried, ¡°What if they cause trouble inside the institute? She¡¯s still a youngdy unfamiliar with her surroundings and needs help. I¡¯m afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to find help when she wants to. If something were to happen to her, we wouldn¡¯t be able to face Grand Duke Evan.¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed, ¡°We really can¡¯t help her. Actually, Uncle Evan had her travel far away because he wanted to develop her sense of independence. If everyone was going to help her, Uncle Evan¡¯s purpose would have failed.¡±

    Laura stared for a moment, she actually forgot about this. She nodded in agreement, the Grand Duke indeed intends to have Ruyen exercise relying only on herself. If they go and help her in her every need, then there¡¯s no difference between having her in Casa City or Carson City.

    That night, Zhao Hai¡¯s surroundings were very calm. The cavalry didn¡¯t find any more trouble with them. But now, every merchant inside Hundred Battles fortress have at least heard of Zhao Hai¡¯s name. When they were inside Lifeline Canyon, they already knew that Zhao Hai was a 7th rank Fire element Mage. But they didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai¡¯s true strength was much more than that.

    These merchants became more and more curious of Zhao Hai. He had strength as well as intelligence. All of these buzz made Zhao Hai akin to a firefly in the dark, but more dazzling than that.

    The otherrge forces also began to pay attention to these people who they had never heard before. Theserge forces knew that they had no chance of pulling Zhao Hai over to their side, but they still wanted to know about him. So that if by chance they manage to get in conflict with him in the future, they may have some ideas on how to deal with him.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know that these forces had already began to pay attention to him. He thought that he didn¡¯t merit such huge attention. The next morning, the group had their breakfast, and under Fuin¡¯s farewells, left Hundred Battles Fortress and advanced towards the direction of Carson City.

    Ruyen still kept her low profile while on the road. Now, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worrying about what she would do. Anyway, as long as they manage to escort her to Carson City, their task would have been finished.

    Rosen Empire¡¯s territory was veryrge, and their poption isn¡¯t small either. Therefore, there was no worry for Zhao Hai¡¯s group in finding ces to stay the night. Shue had spent time in the empire before, so Zhao Hai had him lead the way. They didn¡¯t hurry along, instead they moved slowly to better understand Rosen Empire¡¯s situation.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai was also very vignt from the time they left Hundred Battles Fortress. They managed to offend those cavalries, so they shouldn¡¯t just allow Zhao Hai¡¯s group to leave, more so Grand Duke Lionheart who was behind those cavalry.

    Even though Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t met with Grand Duke Lionheart, he knew about the overbearing methods the Grand Duke usually used. Such overbearing person couldn¡¯t even tolerate disobedient subordinates, not to say Zhao Hai who pped his face.

    Furthermore, with Fuin and Zhao Hai showing their amicable rtions, looking like long time friends. Lionheart would surely assume Zhao Hai to be Shelley Family¡¯s friend, exclusively helping Shelley Hotel. Looking at these facts, it was a definite fact that the Grand Duke will certainly find ways to deal with them.

    After leaving Hundred Battles Fortress, Zhao Hai felt that the atmosphere wasn¡¯t quite right. The road from Hundred Battles Fortress to Carson City should be very busy at this time, but instead they couldn¡¯t see a single person, the scene closely resembled the ck Wastnds.

    Zhao Hai knew that there were people who wanted to confront them. He just didn¡¯t think that they would go as far as emptying out the entire road just to deal with him. As long as one wasn¡¯t aplete idiot, it would be very clear as to why those people would do this.

    Zhao Hai looked at the situation and immediately had Laura and the others enter the Space. At the same time he had Blockhead go on standby, he also had someone inform Ruyen of the situation. Ruyen¡¯s group became very serious, they knew that their strengths fell shortpared to Zhao Hai.

    Two hours after leaving Hundred Battles fortress, they still didn¡¯t receive any attacks. Not only did they not receive any attacks, they also didn¡¯t meet a single person. This situation brought great pressure to the group. They were tense since they didn¡¯t know when the enemy would attack.

    They still aren¡¯t that far from Kn Mountain Range, so the area was still very hilly. Oftentimes, there would be two hills on both sides of the road. Although the hills weren¡¯t that high, the everpresent trees on the hills were tall and lush, which was a sufficient area to wait for an ambush.

    Of the group, Ruyen¡¯s guards were the most tensed while Zhao Hai fared better, he sat down inside his carriage gazing at the monitor. If there was to be an ambush nearby, he should be able to detect it.

    After another two hours, he still didn¡¯t see a single person on the monitor. This made Zhao Hai confused, he didn¡¯t expect the other party to have this much patience. After more than two hours, they still managed to keep their hands.

    But at this time, the monitor suddenly showed green spots. The green spots were very dense and seem to contain thousands of people. They were ced on the hills on both sides of the road.

    Zhao Hai stared for a moment before he pulled the monitor closer. He saw that the other party was a Magic Beast Heavy Cavalry unit. They wore full body armor, carried a shield on their backs, had their greatswords on their sheaths as well as their spears. They were positioned on the slopes on the sides of the hills. It seemed that they were waiting at a distance for their exhausted prey to arrive.

    The knights on the hillside didn¡¯t bother to hide themselves. They just stood there with their shining armors that Zhao Hai could see them easily. It seemed like they want to attack Zhao Hai¡¯s group in a straightforward manner.

    Seeing the situation, Zhao Hai immediately gave his ghost staff to a blood hawk and had it fly to the sky. He wanted to make sure that there weren¡¯t any other troopsying in ambush. If there weren¡¯t any, he could safely prepare his own counterattack.

    The hawk flew at arge circle around their location and didn¡¯t spot any other ambush, only these cavalry. It seems like they had extreme confidence that they could kill Zhao Hai, so they didn¡¯t prepare any other ambush. This decision helped Zhao Hai since he didn¡¯t need to make any otherplicated ns, he wanted to have his own Fighting Bull undead cavalry appear. With the upgrades they received, they could be considered as the most elite type of Magic Beast cavalry in the entire continent.

 Chapter 341 - Fight! Wipe them out!

    <h4>Chapter 341 - Fight! Wipe them out!</h4>

    People on the continent always knew that Beastmen Cavalry were the strongest cavalry. Although Zhao Hai was sure that his undead cavalry was better than actual beastmen cavalry, he still wanted to see how they fare in an actual cavalry battle.

    At this time, Shue also spotted the other party, so he had the carriage stop. Ruyen¡¯s carriage also halted, but her guards looked with despair at the enemy cavalry.

    These guards were veterans who had fought in many battles. With their eyes, they could see that the cavalry on the hillsides number approximately 5,000 people. For 5,000 cavalry to deal with them was a huge respect, but this also meant that the chances of their escape had reached zero.

    In the eyes of the guards, although Zhao Hai was fierce, he was only a single 7th rank mage. Believing that he could face these 5,000 cavalry would be an idiotic move.

    Zhao Hai got out of his carriage and gazed towards Ruyen. He was a bit hesitant because Ruyen would be able to see his undead when he releases them. To let Ruyen see the undead would be the same as revealing his secret.

    After thinking for a moment, Zhao Hai turned to Shue and said, ¡°Shue, you go tell Ruyen¡¯s guards to protect Ruyen. Tell them to not worry as long as they stay with the carriage¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s instructions, Shue understood what Zhao Hai was nning. He nodded then turned to inform Ruyen¡¯s group. Ruyen¡¯s group didn¡¯t have any better ideas since the enemy was too strong, so they immediately followed along with Zhao Hai¡¯s words.

    Shun just joined the group, so he didn¡¯t have any idea about Zhao Hai¡¯s undead army. This made himpletely clueless about Zhao Hai¡¯s n. At this time, seeing that Ruyen¡¯s group had followed his orders, Zhao Hai immediately had them covered by his dark mist, making them unable to see or hear what¡¯s happening outside.

    Shun looked puzzled at Zhao Hai, he didn¡¯t know what Zhao Hai wanted to do. But when he looked at Shue, Blockhead, and Rockhead¡¯s anticipating expressions, he didn¡¯t say anything. He looked curiously at Zhao Hai, wondering what the young master intends to do.

    Zhao Hai looked at Shue¡¯s excited face, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Shue, what are you getting excited for? It still hadn¡¯t begun.¡±

    Shue smiled and said, ¡°To be able to watch a cavalry battle at this distance is very exciting. Young master, hurry up. We need to deal with them quickly so we could be on the move soon.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed, then he turned to the other party and said very loudly, ¡°All of you! What are you waiting for? Still not ready? Or are you waiting for lunch?¡±

    Shue and Blockheadughed. The cavalry knights were enraged, they didn¡¯t attack because Zhao Hai didn¡¯t reach their optimum attack distance. In their minds, since Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t escape anyway, why not wait until he reached their best attacking spot? As long as Zhao Hai enters their attacking zone, they would smash him t with their charge and immediately head back to the fortress.

    Hearing what Zhao Hai said, the knights couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Their leaders issued several loud cries, then they prepared to hoist their spears and get ready for their charge.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, he waved his hand and 5,000 undead Fighting Bull cavalry immediately appeared in front of him. They were arranged in a neat square formation, with no unnecessary movements and no sound. They just stood there, dispersing death energy to the surroundings.

    Shun was speechless when he saw the Fighting Bull Cavalry. The knights on the hillsides also stared nkly at the undead cavalry. Their heads couldn¡¯t¡¯ help but tilt.

    Zhao Hai gave a smiled and said, ¡°If you won¡¯t charge, then I will.¡± He waved his hand, then the 5,000 undead Fighting Bull cavalry began to divide themselves into two square formations, one for each cavalry unit on each side of the road.

    Zhao Hai used the formation management function to lead the undead cavalry. The two squares were finely formed, devoid of chaos. Seeing the two orderly square formations advancing, the knights on the hills couldn¡¯t help but take a step back.

    Shun was speechless when he saw the undead cavalry, but he was more speechless about Zhao Hai¡¯s ability to lead the undead.

    Shun had been wandering for many years, he also had contacts with numerous mercenaries. Large mercenary groups would have a cavalry unit under their employ. And their cavalries weren¡¯t much worse than regr cavalry. One should know that training cavalry was very difficult, a qualified cavalry unit would need about 2 years worth of training. And even elite cavalry would still have troubles maintaining their formations during an assault. People could be trained to do so, but magic beasts cannot.

    But Zhao Hai¡¯s charging cavalry didn¡¯t have any trouble with formation during their charge. This was definitely not the undead¡¯s doing, it could only result on Zhao Hai¡¯s control of the undead. Being able to control such number of undead with such precision, Shun had developed a new understanding of Zhao Hai¡¯s might.

    The cavalry on the hillsides were also startled, they saw that the unit charging at them were undead, but they couldn¡¯t believe that they were all zombie undead.

    They were well aware that Zombie undead were harder to deal with than other undead creatures. They also knew the difficulty of producing them.

    They now understood that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t a tri-element mage at all. He was a quad-element mage, and was likely to have majored in dark element magic.

    But they didn¡¯t think too much of it. They were still confident that they would be able to beat those undead. So the leaders quickly stabilized their lines and like the undead Fighting Bull cavalry, also began their charge.

    Shun looked at the Undead Cavalry with worry. In his mind, controlling these undead meticulously would be very difficult for Zhao Hai, and the level of undead couldn¡¯t have been too high. In this case, these 5,000 undead cavalry wouldn¡¯t be able to stop the assault of 5,000 heavy armored cavalry.

    A heavy cavalry unit was in itself a very difficult unit to deal with. But their cost for upkeep was too high, so general forces couldn¡¯t afford them. The cavalry on the hillsides were also charging downhill, giving their power a huge boostpared to the uphill charging undead. The heavy cavalry believed that they will win the engagement andpletely tten the enemy.

    When the four units of cavalry shed, the heavy cavalry immediately realized their mistake. They didn¡¯t expect that each and every one of these undead were terrifyingly fierce. Their striking force surprisingly reached 7th rank. Adding on to the fact that they weren¡¯t afraid of getting hurt or dying, these undead proved to be very difficult to deal with.

    The charge managed to cut away 3,000 of the heavy cavalry, a loss of more than half of their number. For these heavy cavalry soldiers, this loss was unimaginable. But what made them more sullen was the fact that their undead opponents barely managed to lose as much as they had. Although the knight¡¯s spears were inserted onto the undead¡¯s bodies, they could still function, and thus continue on to wave their maces around.

    What hit them the most was the fact that even though the undead¡¯s heads were smashed, they still managed to recover. They didn¡¯t imagine that fighting undead was this hard until they had fought with real undead today.

    This almost made the cavalry line copse, but they were experienced soldiers who cannot be easily defeated. After they exchanged positions with the undead cavalry, they saw that they weren¡¯t too far away from Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage. The leaders of the heavy cavalry immediately issued a few cries. They didnt¡¯ stop their charge and continued on towards Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage. They knew that as long as Zhao Hai gets eliminated, these undead would automatically disappear.

    However, the moment they resumed their charge, another group of undead appeared in front of them. These group were the same as the previous group, 5,000 Fighting Bull cavalry. The heavy cavalrymen immediately copsed, they didn¡¯t imagine that another undead cavalry unit would arrive, when they saw the unit appear, they saw that their lives were in extreme peril.

    And at this moment, the initial group of undead cavalry behind them turned around. Now they were sandwiched both at the back and at the front.

    Looking dazed at the side of Zhao Hai, Shun didn¡¯t know what to say. He recovered himself and then turned to Zhao Hai, ¡°Young Master, how many undead do you have? You can control these many undead?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Be assured, I can control as much. And how many? I didn¡¯t count them but from what I think, I should probably have about seven hundred thousand undead.¡±

    Shun stared at Zhao Hai, while stuttering, he said, ¡°Young Master, yo-you, di-did you just say seven hundred thousand?¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t speak but only showed a faint smile. Shue patted Shun¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Shun,ter as you stand by young master¡¯s side, you¡¯ll get to know that the young master has many secrets.¡±

    Blockhead and Rockheadughed, they were already used to the Space¡¯s magical abilities. Only Shun who was a new addition would get surprised. At this time, the enemy cavalry were already eliminated. However, their mounts were kept alive at the orders of Zhao Hai. These heavy cavalry had a lot of Magic Beasts that Zhao Hai¡¯s Space Ranch didn¡¯t have.

    These were horse type magic beasts, the lowest being 4th rank. Only 4th rank and above were the suitable mounts for heavy cavalry units. Because their armors were too heavy, lower ranked beasts like the me horses couldn¡¯t support their weight, and even if they could, they wouldn¡¯t have the endurance to travel long distances.

    So the magic beasts that heavy cavalry units generally select were either 4th or 5th rank magic beasts. And since horse type magic beasts were mostly docile, they were the most suited ones to be mounts. Moreover, their carrying capacity was also fairly high. Even though they couldn¡¯tpare with bull type magic beasts in strength, their temperaments were much better. These qualities made it so that the majority of heavy cavalry units in the continent would use horse type magic beasts.

    Zhao Hai took these magic beasts, upgrading his Ranch to level 9 making Zhao Hai very excited. Now he needs to find more beasts so that his Ranch would reach level 10, he wondered what changes the Ranch would undergo once it reaches that level.

    Then, Zhao Hai turned the 5,000 heavy cavalry into undead and stored them inside the Space. After sweeping the battlefield, Zhao Hai undid the dark mist surrounding Ruyen¡¯s convoy.

    Ruyen was very anxious while inside the dark mist, they didn¡¯t dare exit in fear of offending Zhao Hai. Moreover, they also knew that their fate was now closely tied with him. If Zhao Hai lives, they live, if he dies, then they die. They were very afraid that they wouldn¡¯t survive inside Rosen Empire, so they chose to just stay put and wait.

    Inside the dark mist, they felt that years hade by, every minute was extremely long. Zhao Hai¡¯s fog wasn¡¯t any ordinary fog, not only could it block vision, it could also block sounds from entering in. Now the group waspletely blind and deaf to the outside, it made them even more anxious.

    Just as Ruyen was about topletely lose her patience, the dark mist suddenly vanished. Now, the group could see the outside again. Completely out of their expectations, there was nothing there except from Zhao Hai¡¯s convoy. Not even a drop of blood could be seen on the ground.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t in the mood to exin everything, so he had Shue inform them that they could proceed. Then he went back to his carriage and took the lead. Ruyen, although confused and full of doubts, couldn¡¯t do anything aside from following behind.

    When evening came, they rested inside a small town. Zhao Hai¡¯s group had their dinner and then rested inside the Space. On the other hand, Ruyen couldn¡¯t fall asleep, she called Jill and Gonza, the head guard, over to her room. Now that she couldn¡¯t sleep, she decided to have a discussion with the two.

    Ruyen looked at the two and said, ¡°What do you think about today¡¯s matter?¡±

    Gonza and Jill looked at each other, Jill opened his mouth first, ¡°Your highness, I reckon that a battle had taken ce outside the mist. Although the ce was cleaned up, the heavy smell of blood was still present. What¡¯s strange is that there was no trace of magic being used outside, very strange.¡±

    Gonza also nodded, ¡°Very strange indeed, moreover, the magic that covered us should be the dark element magic ¡®Dark Mist¡¯, and an advanced level at that. Wales is a fire, wind, and earth element mage. So how can he use dark magic?¡±

 Chapter 342 - Correctly Guessing the Identity

    <h4>Chapter 342 - Correctly Guessing the Identity</h4>

    Ruyen frowned and murmured, ¡°Dark magic, Wales, Prairie, what do these three have to do with each other?¡±

    Jill¡¯s heart jumped, he looked at Ruyen and said, ¡°Your highness, there¡¯s a rtion! It¡¯s possible that they have a connection with each other, Zhao Hai!¡±

    Ruyen froze, she was startled, she turned to Jill and said, ¡°You¡¯re talking about Zhao Hai of Stony Mountain? I heard that he¡¯s a Dark Mage, and he likes to turn people into undead.¡±

    Jill nodded, ¡°Correct. Think about it, your highness, Wales knows Dark element magic, and he wasn¡¯t well known before he came from the prairie. Initially, I heard that when Zhao Hai and Laura withdrew, they bought a lot of things that beastmen may need, so they must have went to the prairie to do business. Moreover, after our conflict, the Grand Duke weed them inside the mansion as well as gave them a title. This exins that the Grand Duke already knew him from before. So wouldn¡¯t it be likely that Wales is actually Zhao Hai?¡±

    When Ruyen heard Jill¡¯s words, herplexion immediately paled. Zhao Hai¡¯s reputation was quite infamous inside Purcell Duchy. Since she also resides inside the Duchy, Ruyen knew that Zhao Hai had killed no less than a thousand people and also turned them into undead. She couldn¡¯t help but get afraid.

    Ruyen suddenly thought about the fairly tall woman on Zhao Hai¡¯s side who always gave her a familiar feeling. Adding on to the fact that Zhao Hai treated the women on his side quite differently than what other aristocrats would do, Ruyen was almost certain that the tall maid was Laura.

    Ruyen stood up and murmured while walking around, ¡°So it turns out to be them. No wonder, no wonder they weren¡¯t afraid of the 5,000 heavy cavalry. This Zhao Hai is too tyrannical, why would father want me to travel together with him?

    Jill looked at Ruyen and said, ¡°Your highness, I think that the Grand Duke knew that Zhao hai wanted to Rosen Empire for business to he asked him to take care of us along the way. Your highness wouldn¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    Jill and Ruyen were quite different in their view of Zhao Hai. Unlike Ruyen, Jill wasn¡¯t afraid of him, this was because he heard that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t just kill anyone indiscriminately. The people he killed were only those who wanted to kill him. And when the Purcell Duchy experienced food shortage, the provided them with help. Such person was unlikely to be a bad human being.

    He also knew why Ruyen was afraid, Ruyen previously caused Zhao Hai no small amount of trouble and was afraid that the other party would retaliate against her. Jill wasn¡¯t worried, Zhao Hai honored Grand Duke Evans face, so nothing would happen. But if Ruyen offends him again, it would be difficult to say. Dark Mages were notoriously moody, which exins Ruyen¡¯s current fear of offending Zhao Hai.

    Ruyen stopped her footsteps and said, ¡°Seems like father really wanted me to travel with this devil, what was he thinking. We need to arrive at Carson City as soon as possible, I don¡¯t want to be an undead. You go rest, tomorrow we need to hurry along.¡± Jill and Gonzaplied, then turned around to leave.

    Ruyen was just lying down without sleep until morning came. To be honest, she was absolutely terrified of Zhao Hai. Although she didn¡¯t believe all the rumors inside Purcell Duchy, she knew that it was possible that the family once wanted to deal with Zhao Hai. At that time, it was her grandfather who still held power, and she was clear about Zhao Hai¡¯s matters. She knew that whoever crosses Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯te back alive. She knew how Zhao Hai deals with his enemies.

    Just like what Jill thought, Ruyen was afraid of Zhao Hai¡¯s retaliation. She knew that she caused quite the trouble for Zhao Hai before.

    Originally, Ruyen wanted to wait until she arrived at Carson City to deal with Zhao Hai. She wasn¡¯t stupid, she knew that it was her first time outside, so she decided to just cooperate with Zhao Hai. But now it was different, now that she knew who this Mister Wales really was, she immediately decided to head out.

    Ruyen didn¡¯t think of exposing Zhao Hai¡¯s identity. It may have been useful inside Aksu Empire, because she knew that Zhao Hai retreated because he had offended Southern King. But they were currently inside Rosen Empire, even though Southern King had a good grip inside Aksu Empire, he wouldn¡¯t be able to make his moves inside Rosen Empire. If she exposes Zhao Hai¡¯s identity now, not only would it be useless, it would also prompt Zhao Hai to deal with her.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t feel anything about what happened today. Although they had eliminated 5,000 armored cavalry, such scenes were already quite familiar to him. It may lead to Lionheart¡¯s family wanting to take revenge, but they were not afraid of Lionheart. After all, after the 5,000 cavalry were eliminated, there were no bodies left behind. Zhao Hai believed that the other party couldn¡¯t use official means to deal with them. Thus, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worrying.

    The next morning, Zhao Hai¡¯s convoy began moving along after they had breakfast. Today was very different than yesterday, the road wasn¡¯t empty like before, they could actually see other people as they pass by. This made them feel relieved.

    While Zhao Hai¡¯s group was calm, Hundred Battles Fortress wasn¡¯t. Although Hundred Battles Fortress wasn¡¯t under Lionheart¡¯s control. With his status as a noble with huge potential, people inside the fortress would be more than willing to lend him a hand and deal with the people inside Shelley Hotel. Moreover, Grand Duke Lionheart wasn¡¯t stingy with those who helped him. For the garrison troops inside Hundred Battles Fortress, helping the Grand Duke was the same as having him owing them a favor. With such a situation, the garrison would find various reasons to mess with Shelley Hotel.

    However, they didn¡¯t expect to annoy a 7th rank tri-element mage this time. This was not any small matter.

    Butter on, they heard that Zhao Hai seemed to be very familiar with Shelley Hotel¡¯s staff, which made the garrison furious. Just like what Zhao Hai hypothesized, the garrison troops thought that Zhao Hai was specially invited by the hotel to p their faces. After further inquiry, they found out that Zhao Hai was leaving Hundred Battles Fortress tomorrow and will head towards Carson City. So the troops decided to attack Zhao Hai midway.

    However, evening had already passed and the cavalry still didn¡¯t return. When they sent some scouts to investigate, they saw that even though they could see some tracks, the cavalry seemed to suddenly vanish.

    Five thousand heavy cavalry wasn¡¯t a small number. Even the garrison lord of Hundred Battles Fortress didn¡¯t have the authority to move 5,000 cavalry during wartime. But this time a unit actually disappeared, it was a disaster.

    The garrison troops inside the fortress panicked. It would be possible for 5,000 troops for any other ce to get transferred, but what was this ce? This was Hundred Battles Fortress, the empire¡¯s forefront against Aksu Empire. Rosen Empire alreadymanded that If someone dared transfer even ten troops outside this fortress, they would be beheaded!

    If you were beheaded when you transfer ten troops, then what would happen if you managed to make 5,000 cavalry disappear? How would you manage it? The garrison lord of Hundred Battles Fortress could already see his tragic ending.

    The matter of 5,000 soldiers suddenly disappearing couldn¡¯t be hidden. Even if some people were to conceal the truth, there were still people with methods of finding out. The first to do so was Shelley Family.

    This matter will certainly be used by Shelley Family against Grand Duke Lionheart. Since the garrison lord knew that it wouldn¡¯t be possible for him to survive, he wrote a letter to Grand Duke Lionheart so that he could better prepare, he also requested the Grand Duke to help him take care of his family.

    Hundred Battles Fortress¡¯ garrison lord was currently alone, so afterpleting the letter, he had it sent away to the capital, then hemitted suicide inside the Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    The family members of the garrison lord were currently residing inside Carson City. It was a rule made by the empire that every garrison lord of Hundred Battles Fortress must leave his family inside Carson City. This was so that the garrison lords wouldn¡¯t even think about revolt and allying with Aksu Empire.

    Shelley Family naturally didn¡¯t let go of this opportunity, after Fuin heard about the matter, he immediately wrote a letter informing the family, but they were already a step toote. Because of the garrison lord¡¯s letter iming all of the faults, as well as Grand Duke Lionheart¡¯s influence inside Rosen Empire, the matter didn¡¯t nudge the Grand Duke¡¯s power.

    Still, Shelley Family was very grateful to Zhao Hai. They knew that the missing 5,000 cavalry was rted to him. Although they didn¡¯t believe that Zhao Hai could deal with 5,000 calvary, they knew where the 5,000 was headed, which was towards Zhao Hai. So Shelley Family began preparing to send people to protect him.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know about any of these. The convoy was still moving slowly on the road and stopped to rest during the evenings, there wasn¡¯t any point of peculiarity.

    However, Zhao Hai noticed an issue with Ruyen¡¯s convoy. Although the two departed at the same time, the other party seemed to put a lot more distance between the two of them. Zhao Hai was very confused as to what Ruyen was doing.

    During the evening, Ruyen appeared very solemn. And she surprisingly chose not to eat at the dining hall but instead she had the hotel deliver her meals to her suite. She looked like she was hiding from Zhao Hai.

    After Zhao Hai and his group had eaten their meals, he looked at Laura and asked, ¡°If you say that Ruyen was still angry, then why did she seem to be running away from us?¡±

    Laura coldly snorted, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because she didn¡¯t want to be implicated. After all, people wanted to deal with us because of our connection with Shelley Family. She might be afraid being associated with us, so she just hid.¡±

    Zhao Hai said, ¡°Will it? Grand Duke Lionheart surely knows that she traveled with us. Wouldn¡¯t her efforts to hide be futile?¡±

    Laura sneered, ¡°Who knows, maybe the youngdy thinks like that.¡±

 Chapter 343 - Mercenaries

    <h4>Chapter 343 - Mercenaries</h4>

    Ruyen became even more alienated to Zhao Hai these past days, but she was actually happy with it. She didn¡¯t want to associate with ZHao Hai, he was too scary

    At this time, Zhao Hai was somewhat surprised these past few days. It had been seven days since they were attacked outside Hundred Battles Fortress. But they didn¡¯t encounter any other ones in the seven days that had passed, this was beyond his expectation.

    Naturally, he didn¡¯t know that Hundred Battles Fortress¡¯ garrison lord¡¯s body had already gone cold. This absence has created a power vacuum inside Hundred Battles Fortress that a lot of people inside Rosen Empire wanted to fill. Because of this, there simply wasn¡¯t any time to consider Zhao Hai.

    The position of Hundred Battles Fortress¡¯ garrison lord actually didn¡¯t have that huge of an authority inside the fortress. Although there were civilians living there, the majority of its inhabitants were still the garrison troops. And only during wartime did the garrison lord have jurisdiction over these soldiers.

    However, Hundred Battles Fortress was ced in a very lucrative position. This was one of Rosen Empire¡¯s entrances, so everyday tons of merchants would pass through here. The tariffs as well as the loot they receive from the bandits would add up to be a lot of money. Because of this, the position of garrison lord would be changed every five years. But, even with this time restriction, there were still a lot of nobles who were crazily trying to take on the position.

    But this situation wouldn¡¯t likely tost long because Hundred Battles Fortress was after all the empire¡¯s shield. So the position of garrison lord had already been decided during these few days.

    This unusual situation was caused by the garrison lord¡¯s suicide. Otherwise, the position wouldn¡¯t be vacant for such a long time.

    Now that the matter has passed, the implicated Grand Duke Lionheart naturally hated Zhao Hai. Although the garrison lord wasn¡¯t his direct subordinate, they two of them had a good rtionship. It was an unexpected event that Zhao Hai managed topel the garrison lord to kill himself. The Grand Duke not only failed to solve his problem, he also suffered no small amount of loss, eventually benefitting Shelley Family. At this moment, how could Lionheart resign? So he naturally had to think up ways to deal with Zhao Hai.

    Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know that Grand Duke Lionheart had pulled back in order to prepare, he didn¡¯t reduce his vignce. He was very clear that offending the Grand Duke inside Rosen Empire was just like offending Southern King inside Aksu Empire.

    The reason they had such slow journey these past few days was because Zhao Hai needed to inquire about Lionheart¡¯s affairs. Grand Duke Lionheart really did have arge power and influence inside Rosen Empire.

    He found out that although Lionheart was titled a Grand Duke, he wasn¡¯t always inside his duchy but instead handled matters inside Carson City. This was because he was a trusted subordinate of the current monarch, handling the job of the empire¡¯s Head Lord of the Treasury. It was a position carrying arge weight, this was also the reason why he had the gall to face against Shelley Family.

    After knowing these information, Zhao Hai became more careful, he knew that because he managed to annoy such a character, his future days wouldn¡¯t be any peaceful.

    At the eight day, they arrived at a small city called Wright. These days, Zhao Hai avoided Large Cities as much as possible. He knew that the Grand Duke would surely have some people stationed there. If there was danger insiderge cities, he might as well stay in small ones. So if there were trouble, there wouldn¡¯t be too much disturbance

    Such a small city naturally didn¡¯t have a Shelley Hotel. So Zhao Hai and the others went to a hotel in the city named Shri Hotel.

    The hotel could only be considered as a medium grade hotel. Although not thergest, its services were quite good, and the ce was fairly clean. So Zhao Hai chose this ce to stay for the night.

    Such hotel was considered low-ss in Laura¡¯s eyes. Even though Zhao Hai¡¯s group rented the best rooms, they weren¡¯tparable to normal rooms at Shelley Hotel. But the ce was clean and the facilities inside were also quite adequate.

    However, such details weren¡¯t important to Zhao Hai. They could just enter the Space and rest there for the night. They didn¡¯t need to care about the rooms they stayed in.

    Although Ruyen thought that the rooms were very bad, she didn¡¯t dare say anything. After guessing Zhao Hai¡¯s identity, Ruyen¡¯s plots basically vanished, she was afraid of offending Zhao Hai any further.

    It was already quitete when the group checked in. So they settled their things and then headed to the hotel¡¯s dining hall.

    The dining hall was also quite simple. It was on the hotel¡¯s first floor, and it¡¯s size wasn¡¯t that small, it was enough to house a hundred guests dining together.

    As soon as Zhao Hai¡¯s group entered the hall, the hubbub of the guests quieted down. On these medium grade hotels, mercenaries were themon customers. They didn¡¯t only live here, they also receive tasks while in the hotel, making the hotel¡¯s profits quite good.

    But these mercenaries were mostly quite rowdy, they drink while bbering their mouths, take huge chunks of meat per bite. And adding on to the fact that it was the end of the day, and they had nothing else to do, they would congregate inside the hotel¡¯s dining hall.

    Zhao Hai was acting as a Nobleman. When looking at his clothes, one would think of those young masters. Their appearance was quite unusual inside the hotel, there were no such young masters willing to stay at these kinds of establishments. Especially in hotels where mercenaries were staying.

    Thus, when Zhao Hai and the others entered the dining hall, everyone immediately quieted down. They looked at Zhao Hai, and when they saw Laura¡¯s eyes, their gazes immediately turned green.

    Zhao Hai looked at the mercenaries then had Laura and the others sit down. They ordered a bunch of dishes for the hotel staff to prepare. At this time, the mercenaries resumed their ruckus, returning the hall¡¯s atmosphere to the bustling scene it was before.

    But Zhao Hai felt that these mercenaries were paying attention to them, making him feel ufortable. At this time, a drunk stood up from their table and drunkenly headed towards Zhao Hai¡¯s. He reached out his hand towards Laura¡¯s veil and said, ¡°Beautiful Young Lady, why must you hide your face? Come show me, there¡¯s nothing good about that boy, why don¡¯t youe with me?¡±

    How could Laura possibly allow the man to touch her? She immediately moved to the side but she didn¡¯t think that the drunk would have fast hands. Although she reacted quickly, the hand already reached her.

    Naturally, this action cannot be ignored, so Shue who was sitting close by immediately took his axe and immediately chopped towards the mercenary¡¯s hand.

    The mercenary was fast, he immediately dodged the huge ax. As he fell to the ground, he loudly shouted, ¡°Murder! Murder! These nobles wants to kill me!¡±. After he shouted, the mercenaries inside the dining hall immediately stood up one by one, took their weapons, and surrounded Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai immediately understood that these weren¡¯t ordinary mercenaries. They were prepared and was specifically targeting him.

    Zhao Hai sat there and gazed at the surrounding mercenaries and coldly said, ¡°All 6th and 7th rank experts. How could there be these many mercenaries at this ce?¡±

    Shun and Shue also just realized, there were about a hundred mercenaries here, it was very unusual to have 6th and 7th ranks but not a single 5th rank or below among them.

    Shue went to Zhao Hai¡¯s side, Laura and the others also did the same. The ¡®drunk¡¯ mercenary now stood up and yelled to Zhao Hai, ¡°Even if you are Nobles, it doesn¡¯t mean that you can just kill anyone you like! Fortunately, this grandfather was fast, otherwise I¡¯d have left my arm here. Pretty boy, you need to offer this grandpa some exnation!¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the person and said, ¡°Evoking such huge ruckus, So if I provide an exnation, everything will be alright? What kind of exnation do you want?¡±

    Zhao Hai turned his head to Shun and said, ¡°Shun, go see Ruyen and see if she already ate.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the mercenary¡¯s face changed. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be this meticulous, even thinking about this point.

    Just like what Zhao Hai thought, these mercenaries had two parts of their n. They need to keep Zhao Hai here, and have another team capture Ruyen. As long as they have Ruyen as their hostage, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have the guts to retaliate.

    However, they didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would make Shun go to see Ruyen. The mercenaries now hope that theirpanions have aplished their part.

    Still, they need to give theirpanions time. So the mercenary, upon seeing that Shun was getting ready to leave, immediatelymanded, ¡°Brothers, we cannot let him leave!¡± Then the mercenary took his weapon and attacked Zhao Hai.

    The man¡¯s weapon was a short handled broad axe. In a small ce such as this dining hall, this was the most suitable weapon. But when he moved, Shun immediately threw his hidden weapons while Shue produced shadows to surround the group.

    To the two, Zhao Hai¡¯s security was the most important. As for Ruyen? Did she have any significance to them?

    Zhao Hai just stood there quietly looking at the mercenaries. But in his mind, he was in contact with Cai¡¯er. He wanted to have Cai¡¯er see Ruyen¡¯s situation.

    The information he received made him startled. Ruyen was already captured by the mercenaries. All of her escort guards were killed. Only Ruyen, Jill, and the two maids were kept alive. The mercenary¡¯s methods were quite ruthless. Zhao Hai¡¯s expression sank, it seems like this group was not simple. They weren¡¯t stingy in their methods of attaining their goals. Such people were very hard to deal with.

 Chapter 344 - Keeping Count

    <h4>Chapter 344 - Keeping Count</h4>

    But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t go and save Ruyen right away. He didn¡¯t want to expose his true capabilities this early. These people wanted to use Ruyen to threaten him, so she shouldn¡¯t be in immediate danger.

    The attacks of the mercenaries were very fierce, moreover you can see that they coordinate with each other pretty well. What¡¯s more important is that from their movements it seems like they were true mercenaries, not disguised soldiers.

    Regr soldiers and mercenaries were on two different sides. Soldiers generally fight in a battlefield during wars, so theirbat methods were very specific. They generally would use their weapons to kill the enemy as soon as possible.

    Mercenaries were somewhat different. The enemies mercenaries meet were most often not other humans, therefore they would use all means to deal with the enemy. And even if they couldn¡¯t kill them, they would at most wound them heavily.

    Zhao Hai looked at the situation in front of him and couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. He didn¡¯t want to get tangled with these mercenaries for a long time, so he and Meg immediately began to attack with magic.

    This time, Zhao Hai decided to use wind element magic. Wind spells were quick, and was very effective inside a small space like this. Meg also happens to be a wind element mage, so naturally she would use spells of this element. Since Shun couldn¡¯t go out and see Ruyen, he decided to fight as well.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai alse came to know how fierce Shun was. Just like what Shue said, Shun really lived up to his name of Eight-Armed Demon. One after another, an uncountable number of hidden weapons were thrown out. And these hidden weapons were doused in poison, giving these mercenaries a lot of difficulties.

    With the help of Zhao Hai and Meg¡¯s magic, these mercenaries slowly got taken out one after another. When the ¡®drunk¡¯ mercenary saw this, he immediately called out, ¡°Retreat!¡±. Then he ran away along with the other men.

    In a blink of an eye, all the mercenaries in the dining hall vanished. There was nothing else left but shattered chairs and tables as well as Shun¡¯s hidden weaponsin across the ground.

    At this time, the manager who was hiding behind a door approached while trembling, he looked at the situation at the dining hall. He stared at the dining hall nkly and went to see Ruyen¡¯s situation. Zhao Hai stopped him and said, ¡°No need to see them. The guards are gone, all of them are dead. Go tidy up here, don¡¯t worry I¡¯llpensate you for the damages done. Also, please remember to bury the guards. I¡¯ll pay youter.¡±

    The man¡¯s expression turned better when he heard Zhao Hai¡¯s words. He immediately nodded and began to clean the hall, but before he could do so, Shun stopped him. He first needed to retrieve all of his hidden weapons, otherwise the manager and his attendants would get unnecessarily injured.

    It was the first time that Zhao Hai saw Shun retrieving his hidden weapons. He became curious when he saw Shun take out a few stones and ced them all on the ground a few steps away from each other. Then those hidden weapons were immediately collected and stored.

    Zhao Hai understood what Shun was doing, The stones that Shun used were certainly maized, therefore he could easily collect his hidden weapons. Moreover, Zhao Hai also noted the unnoticeable gloves that Shun wore which were tight fitted to his hands.

    It was only noticed this time when Shun was retrieving the weapons. No wonder Shun didn¡¯t get affected by his own poisons, it turns out that it was because of this glove.

    After his task, Shun wasn¡¯t asked by Zhao Hai to help tidy the ce up. Then the group immediately went to their rooms. Zhao Hai also asked the manager to deliver their ordered dishes to their room as he gave a hefty tip, making the manager very happy,

    Zhao Hai looked at the escort guards who were killed. Their injuries were very simple, it looked like they were killed without resistance. They were all killed with a single sh, it also seemed that they were eating when they were ended.

    Looking at the situation, Shun paused for a moment before he said, ¡°Young Master, they seemed to be poisoned before they were killed.¡±

    Shue nodded and said, ¡°Killing all these guards with a single sh isn¡¯t a simple thing to do.

    Zhao Hai also nodded, then he turned his head to Shun and said, ¡°Go and see whether what they ate was poisoned.¡±

    Shun agreed and took a quick look at the dishes that were still present. Then after a while he shook his head and said, ¡°Young master, the food was not poisoned. It should have been administered through other means. The poison used was something that could knock them out for a short period of time. It may be because of this short time that the mercenaries chose to kill all of them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he asked Cai¡¯er about Ruyen¡¯s situation. But Cai¡¯er told him that the mercenaries have already left the monitoring range. This made Zhao Hai quite disappointed.

    After the group returned to their suite, Laura asked Zhao Hai with a calm face, ¡°Brother Hai, do you think Grand Duke Lionheart may have a hand in this?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Definitely, we didn¡¯t have any enmity with any other person inside Rosen Empire. So it could only be Grand Duke Lionheart. I just didn¡¯t expect him to resort to such methods.¡±

    Shue seriously responded, ¡°Young Master, this is not strange. Grand Dukes tend to control a few mercenary groups. Even though these groups do ordinary mercenary work, when tasked with a certain order, they would immediately execute it. The group this time seems to belong to Grand Duke Lionheart.¡°

    Zhao Hai nodded, at this time it was Meg who worryingly said, ¡°Young Master, we should go look for youngdy Ruyen, for her to fall to their hands, who knows when an ident might happen.¡±

    Zhao Hai felt that what she said made sense, so he immediately had a Blood Hawk carry the Ghost Staff and go search for Ruyen. The city wasn¡¯t that big, if they couldn¡¯t find Ruyen then the mercenaries could only have gone out of town.

    The hawk flew out the city and followed the road towards Carson City. Zhao Hai believed that the mercenaries would certainly bring Ruyen to Carson City, Moreover, they had quite a few wounded among them so they should be moving slowly.

    What Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect was the amount of preparation that went to this operation. The mercenaries have already prepared tenrge carriages to carry them and were fast approaching Carson City¡¯s direction. Zhao Hai immediately had Laura and the others enter the Space as he went towards the Ghost Staff¡¯s location. He appeared in front of the mercenaries¡¯ route, then waited for them.

    The mercenaries also knew that the task was quite hard, so they decided that the faster they could move, the soon they would be able to ask for reinforcements.

    As they were hurrying along, the road in front was suddenly blocked by two giant Stone Golems. The two were taller than seven meters, andpletely blocked the whole width of the road, giving the mercenary convoy quite a bit of pressure.

    When the mercenaries saw the two golems, they knew that Zhao Hai had certainlye. They already received Intel about Zhao Hai so they knew that their opponent was a tri-element mage. The convoy immediately stopped as some men fetched Ruyen toe over.

    The mercenary who tried to touch Laura¡¯s face back then looked at Zhao Hai who was standing behind the stone golems and said, ¡°Wales, be obedient and stay put, otherwise don¡¯t me me for being impolite. Do you know who this is? It¡¯s Purcell Family¡¯s youngdy, being a man of the Purcell Duchy, if something happened to the youngdy, what would you do?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the mercenary and showed a faint smiled, ¡°It seems like you really looked into my affairs. But did you find out that I don¡¯t have any rtives inside Purcell Duchy? This time, I came to Rosen Empire in order to settle here and not go back to Purcell Duchy. Even if you kill the youngdy, it wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with me. Purcell Duchy is only a mere territory, it couldn¡¯t reach its arms toward Rosen Empire. And now you¡¯re using the Duchy¡¯s youngdy to threaten me? You¡¯re being tooughable.¡±

    The mercenary¡¯splexion sank. He didn¡¯t think Zhao Hai to be so uncaring about Ruyen¡¯s life and death. The mercenary also didn¡¯t know whether ZHao Hai¡¯s words were true or not. So he immediately retorted, ¡°You¡¯re just deceiving me,e with us without a fight, or else I¡¯ll kill them right now.¡±

    Zhao Hai calmly replied, ¡°Go on, kill them, I won¡¯t block you. These past few days, the youngdy had been quite bothersome anyway. If you kill her, I would be relieved. But since I still have an obligation to the Purcell Duchy¡¯s Grand Duke, if you kill her, then it wouldn¡¯t have been good for my reputation to break mymitment with the Purcell Grand Duke. So I won¡¯t forgive the people who made me break my promise, thus you have to die. Not only would I kill you, I will look for a Dark Mage and turn you into an Advanced Undead to ask about all of you people¡¯s families. Then I would have the fates of your familiespensate for my loss.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s words, the mercenaries couldn¡¯t help but shiver. They didn¡¯t expect such words toe out of Zhao Hai¡¯s mouth. But they didn¡¯t doubt him, there were some people who would actually do those things, and they never wanted to cross those people. Such people were the least likely persons that the mercenaries would offend, because such people were much more devious than mercenaries.

    The mercenaries looked at each other, they knew that using a hostage wasn¡¯t enough to deal with Zhao Hai. What they didn¡¯t know was at this time, Zhao Hai suddenly made his move. Four vined appeared under Ruyen and attacked the mercenary holding her. The mercenary fell to the ground letting go of Ruyen.

    When the other mercenaries managed to respond, Ruyen¡¯s body was already wrapped by the vines. When the mercenaries rushed in, the Stone Golems also attacked. At the same time, Zhao Hai¡¯s magic fell on the opposing group. The mercenaries had no chance to escape and was immediately killed by the spells. Then Zhao Hai waved his hand as the ground below the four captives fluctuated, dragging their bodies underground.

    As the other mercenaries were absent-minded, Zhao Hai immediately executed his ns, first he had Cai¡¯er attack the mercenaries with vines then had Ruyan and the others dragged underground using earth element magic with little to no injuries.

    Regarding the hundred or so mercenaries, Zhao Hai turned them into undead. WIth what these mercenaries did, killing them would be too cheap of a punishment, so he turned them into his eternal servants.

    After killing the mercenaries, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about their carriages and instead went straight back to the hotel and then ced Ruyen and the others to their rooms.

    Ruyen¡¯s group suffered the same fate as her escort guards, poisoned to faint. And since the other three were of some status, the mercenaries didn¡¯t kill them but instead had them captured too.

    Just as Zhao Hai¡¯s group returned to their rooms, a knock could be heard from the door. Shue immediately went and prepared his axe as he asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Outside, the manager¡¯s voice could be heard speaking. ¡°Guest, were here to deliver your meals to you. It has already been prepared.¡±

    Shue looked at Zhao Hai, Zhao Hai nodded. Then Shue opened the door for the manager. The manager bowed to Shue and walked in, behind him were a group of people lifting tables, chairs and also some dining cars with covered dishes on them.

    The people immediately went busy as they entered the room. Looking at their movements, it seemed like they very well trained, they moved like clockwork. They ce the tables and chairs, arranged the tablewares then the dishes. When they were finished, Zhao Hai had Shue give them a tip, then the group sat down to have their meals.

    Zhao Hai looked at the people at the table and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat, just wanting to eat isn¡¯t easy nowadays, there would always be some bothersome things happening.¡±

    Laura and the others smiled, to be honest, they were already expecting an attack. But they didn¡¯t think that the enemy would go too far as to kill the escort guards.

    Because of this, the group seemed quite sad. Zhao Hai also saw this, so he cracked a few jokes and after a few moments, the mood became very cheerful.

    Just as Zhao Hai had forked some vegetables to his mouth, the Space prompted, ¡°Toxic substances have entered the host. Weak toxin, can make people faint for a short time. Host is already immune to such toxins due to long-term consumption of space water. No need for detoxification.¡±

    Zhao Hai was surprised then his expression sank. He looked up and said, ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t eat anything. These things are poisoned. It seems like there¡¯s some problem with this hotel.¡±

    Laura and the others froze, they didn¡¯t think that even he hotel was a problem. The group immediately ced their utensils down. Laura looked confused at Zhao Hai, ¡°How can this hotel also be trouble? Even if Grand Duke Lionheart knew that we would be staying at this city, he certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to know that we would stay at this hotel. What¡¯s happening?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, It seems like we underestimated Grand Duke Lionheart¡¯s strength. Our attention had totally been consumed by those mercenaries.¡±

    Shue nodded, ¡°It seems to be like this. The mercenaries attracted our attention so we didn¡¯t consider the hotel staff to be any threat. Ruyen¡¯s group might have drank the hotel¡¯s poisoned water. While we checked the food as well as the tea and wine when we first came here. It seems like an insider managed to swap these beverages with poisoned ones.¡±

 Chapter 345 - Intent to Incriminate

    <h4>Chapter 345 - Intent to Incriminate</h4>

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°This is Rosen Empire, and Lionheart is the empire¡¯s First Lord of the Treasury,pletely inmand of money. There should be a lot of nobles who want to tter him inside the empire. So these nobles would certainly want to deal with us. We really did underestimate Lionheart¡¯s influence¡±

    Shue said, ¡°What does young master want to do? Kill them?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head, ¡°We can¡¯t. I suspect the other party has a backer to support them. Think about it, if we kill them, then the city lord would surely send some troops and catch is. We cannot just kill anybody here, this is not Aksu Empire, using the nation¡¯s power would be disadvantageous to us. Anyway, let¡¯s just leave these dishes and head back to the Space. I want to see who woulde and enter the room to check on us.¡±

    Shue understood that they didn¡¯t have any authority inside Rosen Empire. This set-up made it as though their hands and feet were tied. Rosen Empire was different than Aksu Empire. If you were a foreigner inside Aksu Empire, you would just be treated normally. But a foreigner inside Rosen Empire was basically looked down on. Putting it in the words of Zhao Hai¡¯s earth, it was discrimination.

    After interacting with various Rosen Empire citizens these past few days, Zhao Hai¡¯s belief on this solidified even more. Even if he held a viscount status in Aksu Empire, it was useless inside Rosen Empire.

    Shue and the others agreed, so while they left their meals on the table, they went to the Space with Zhao Hai. Ruyen was also brought into the Space, but Zhao Hai had Cai¡¯er continually administer some toxic gas towards them to keep them unconscious.

    The group was sitting inside the Space and looking at their room¡¯s situation. After about an hour, a knock could be heard from the door as a manager¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Guests, were here to tidy up the tableware.¡±

    Naturally, there was no response since there wasn¡¯t anybody left in the room. The manager asked for a few more times, but after seeing that there really wasn¡¯t any response, the manager said, ¡°Good, now go get them.¡± Then some sounds came from the door as it was opened from the outside.

    When the manager saw the scene after he opened the door, he froze. The tes were neatlyid out on the table, while the dishes were returned to their containers. There was no leaves left on the tes to see, and like the tes, there was nobody inside the room either.

    The other people who were with the manager were also shocked. Then they immediately searched the room but to their dismay, the didn¡¯t see anyone. This made the manager fluster, so they immediately went to find the boss. Before long, the boss ran outside and asked a few guys to check for Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage and see whether it was still there.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage was still there, but their owners had disappeared. Just after delivering the dishes, there were guys assigned to keep watch on the room and they didn¡¯t notice anybody going out. But the people inside the room still mysteriously disappeared, missing.

    From this situation, they immediately had the City Magee and investigate. However, the mage couldn¡¯t find any magical fluctuations inside the room. The inhabitants really did vanish into thin air.

    The people in the hotel panicked and immediately reported the situation to the city lord. But after getting busy for the whole night, they still didn¡¯t get any result. In the middle of the night, they felt that the room was very creepy so they left.

    They didn¡¯t know that the whole spectacle was seen by Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai felt like he was watching monkey drama, seeing them getting busy inside the room but retreated with impatience.

    Laura looked at the monitor and turned to Zhao Hai, ¡°Brother Hai was right. The city lord did have a hand in the operation. Otherwise, how could the city¡¯s defense force arrive so quickly? It seems like they were paying attention to us.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Looks like they really wanted to deal with us using official means. Now we must be even more careful.¡±

    Laura frowned, ¡°To use official means to deal with us will be difficult to do. We¡¯re currently inside Rosen Empire after all.¡±

    Zhao Hao turned his head to look outside the window. He sighed and said, ¡°Looks like we can only bring the youngdy to Sky Water City with us. If we bring her to Carson City, then she¡¯ll surely be killed.¡±

    Laura nodded, then sighed as she said, ¡°This youngdy will certainly be beset with disasters, it seems like she could only travel with us.¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned, ¡°It¡¯s no problem if she follows us, but it¡¯s just very inconvenient. She¡¯s really causing us so much headache.¡±

    Laura smiled bitterly, she didn¡¯t know what to reply. The group talked about other matters, and when they saw that the sky was gettingte they had Stonehead keep watch on the monitor as the rest went to sleep.

    The next morning, Zhao Hai and the others had their breakfast inside the Space. When they looked at the monitor and sees that there was nobody there, the group immediately went out of the Space and returned to the hotel.

    The manager didn¡¯t clean up, but Zhao Hai just looked around the room as he said, ¡°Go wake the youngdy. We¡¯ll be going out.¡±

    Meg nodded as she patted Ruyen¡¯s and the other¡¯s faces while calling out their names. Not knowing what just happened, Ruyen and the others groaned while slowly opening their eyes.

    Upon opening her eyes and seeing Zhao Hai at the side, Ruyen cannot help but freeze. Then she looked Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Why are you in my room? Who made youe in?¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned, then he turned to Laura and said, ¡°Exin everything to her.¡±

    Lauraplied, then she exined to Ruyen the current situation. Ruyen also somewhat recovered and discovered that she was not insider her original room.

    Jill and the other two also woke up, they didn¡¯t say anything and just listened to Laura. They also immediately understood the current situation.

    When they heard that all of Ruyen¡¯s guards were killed, the four people¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn pale. They didn¡¯t think that they would reach this kind of situation.

    Until the time Laura finished speaking, the group¡¯s face were very pale. They didn¡¯t think that such number of lives were lost while they were asleep.

    Zhao Hai looked at Ruyen and said, ¡°Youngdy, you now have two choices. First, you can follow us. Second, we will deliver you to the nearestrge city and Shelley Hotel. They will guarantee your safety while I deliver a letter to the Grand Duke to request for your pick-up Then you can go home. So, would you rather follow us? Or wait for the Grand Duke to fetch you?¡±

    Zhao Hai preferred thetter choice of leaving Ruyen inside Shelley Hotel then go informing Evan to fetch her. This would mean that his troubles would be reduced by one.

    Hearing what Zhao Hai said, Ruyen stared for a moment before saying, ¡°I want to go to the hotel, then go home.¡±

    Ruyen herself didn¡¯t want to travel far away. Now with the current situation, it was very certain that she wouldn¡¯t want to travel with Zhao Hai. She knew that if she manage to annoy Zhao Hai, she would be in immediate danger.

    Hearing her decision, Zhao Hai¡¯s heart rxed. He really also feared Ruyen travelling with him.

    However, before Evan sends for her return, he still had to take care of her for some time. He thought for a moment before he nodded, ¡°Good, let¡¯s wait until the nextrge city, then we¡¯ll have you stay inside a Shelley Hotel there. From there, I would send a letter to Grand Duke Evan, and after receiving his reply I would leave.¡±

    Ruyen nodded and didn¡¯t say anything more. Zhao Hai looked at the time and said, ¡°Good, let¡¯s go.¡± The Shue opened the door to allow them to exit.

    When the group reached the door, they managed to see the manager who came from cleaning the room downstairs. Looking at the grouping out of the room, the broom on his hand fell down, then stared nkly at Zhao Hai and the others.

    Zhao Hai looked at the manager and said with a faint smile, ¡°Manager, I must thank your services. Last night was very satisfying. Shue, give the manager a gift.¡±

    Shueplied and then gave a gold coin to the stunned manager. The manager was still gawking thus making the gold coin slip through his hand,nding on the ground and making a clear sound which awakened him. The man looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s group as though he just saw a group of ghosts. After staring at Zhao Hai for a long time, the manager screamed loudly and ran downstairs. He didn¡¯t even have the chance to get the gold coin on the ground.

    Looking at the manager¡¯s reaction, the group couldn¡¯t help butugh. They quickly walked and headed downstairs. When they reached the first floor lobby, they saw the people of the hotel looking very rmed as they looked at the soldiers standing outside.

    Zhao Hai looked at the battle formation and said, ¡°Boss, checkout¡±

    The thin boss told Zhao Hai, ¡°Mister guest, there are a few soldiers looking for you outside.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the boss¡¯ eyes coldly and said, ¡°Really? Then have theme in.¡± Actually, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t need to request it since at this time a helmet-wearing heavy armor infantry walked in from outside. The man was so heavily armored that his face could hardly be seen.

    Zhao Hai stared at the eyes underneath the armor and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what mister officer is looking to me for?¡±

    The armored man said, ¡°You were attacked by mercenaries yesterday?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°The people from the hotel can testify. We were attacked my mercenaries yesterday, the escort guards that we brought all died on their hands.¡±

    The armored man replied, ¡°Admitting is good. Nowe with me. We suspected that you killed those mercenaries, thus breaking imperialw.¡±

 Chapter 346 - Lionheartâ€™s Hidden Issues

    <h4>Chapter 346 - Lionheart¡¯s Hidden Issues</h4>

    Zhao Hai frowned as he responded, ¡°Captain, I am a victim. Ny of our escort guards were killed, and those mercenaries ran away. How can you say that I killed them in retaliation?¡±

    The Heavily Armored man coldly snorted and said, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath, some people already seen that the mercenaries were killed. I suspect that you have killed them, nowe with me.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the man coldly, ¡°Captain, I think that you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing. I¡¯m a noble of the continent, a recognized noble of the continent. You have no right to ce unwarranted suspicions on me. Now get the hell out, or else I won¡¯t be polite with you.¡±

    The Armored man¡¯s gaze also turned cold, ¡°So you don¡¯t intent to cooperate, then don¡¯t me me for being¡­¡± Before he even finished his words, Zhao Hai already sent a fireball down his way. Zhao Hai looked at the soldier as he said, ¡°Wasting too much time talking, I might as well take the first step. Shue go kill them.¡± Shue immediately transformed into multiple shadows and charged towards the group of soldiers outside the hotel.

    The soldiers of the Heavy Armor unit didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would take the first action so they weren¡¯t prepared. In fact, these soldiers weren¡¯t suited to shes inside cities. With their heavy armors, moving became very inconvenient. If they needed to chase a person, they wouldn¡¯t¡¯ be able to catch up.

    If these Heavy infantry were used in a battlefield, then they would be imprable walls, even able to withstand a cavalry charge. But their mobility isn¡¯t something they could brag about.

    The man who spoke with Zhao Hai was immediately killed by the fireball. Shue transformed into a thousand shadows almost instantaneously and appeared right by the heavy armored soldiers. The soldiers wanted to dodge but their armor became a hindrance to their movements, this made Shue¡¯s killing spree very easy.

    It may be possible that the city lord knew that fighting would happen here because he imposed martialw on the few blocks nearby, making the residents stay inside their homes so no one could see the battle. Zhao Hai let Shue deal with the soldiers while Shun targeted the people at the hotel.

    Yesterday, they wanted to deal with Zhao Hai so naturally nobody inside the hotel was spared. The other people who were in the hotel were those mercenaries, and after the failure of their operation they withdrew. So there was no other guests in the store other than the attendants and the hotel¡¯s boss, who tried escaping.

    When Shun managed to finish the boss, Shue was also done with the heavy infantry. Zhao Hai immediately waved his hand and turned all of the soldiers into undead. Then he made Shun prepare the carriage so they could get out of the city fast.

    The entire event was witnessed by Ruyen. She was afraid of the thousand or so heavy infantry, as well as the other people inside the hotel. But these 1,000 people were actually killed by Zhao Hai, the shock she received was toorge.

    The city was very small, so they quickly managed to get outside. The first toe out was Zhao Hai¡¯s convoy followed by a single carriage which belonged to Ruyen and driven by Jill.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything to them. Instead, he turned to Shue and said, ¡°Shue, since Ruyen doesn¡¯t need to head to Carson City anymore, go change directions and go straight towards Sky Water City.¡±

    Shueplied and took a detour. Carson City was Lionheart¡¯s yground, if Zhao Hai¡¯s group goes to Carson City, they would undoubtedly enter into the lion¡¯s den. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t possibly allow that.

    He initially thought that Lionheart would respect Ruyen¡¯s status and wouldn¡¯t touch her. Ruyen was a Grand Duke¡¯s daughter, but Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect Lionheart to not care about that fact and immediately made ns involving the youngdy. In this case, if Zhao Hai made Ruyen go to Carson City, then he would only be sending her to her death.

    Zhao Hai also knew that as long as they were inside Rosen Empire, it was impossible to hide their whereabouts. So he didn¡¯t conceal his movements, but he still didn¡¯t stay inside any cities and always stayed outside to rest.

    On the following days, Zhao Hai¡¯s group always took a rest outdoors. It was quite normal inside Rosen Empire to stay outdoors like they did. So to the average person, what Zhao Hai¡¯s group were doing wasn¡¯t strange.

    But Zhao Hai¡¯s situation was quite special. Almost every night, some people would go and attack them. Sometimes they were mercenaries, sometimes they were a city¡¯s garrison. There was no time for them to stay for a long time.

    Zhao Hai became used to this. When they were moving inside their carriages during the, they would sleep. In the evening, they would be fighting against the attackers. Everywhere they go they would get attacked, further terrifying Ruyen.

    This routine of travelling and killing went on for seven days, but they still didn¡¯t manage to find a city with a Shelly Hotel in it. Moreover, during this seven days, Zhao Hai had managed to surprisingly kill 5,000 people.

    Looking at the amount of undead Zhao Hai had amassed, Ruyen felt her hairs stiffen. To her Zhao Hai¡¯s name became synonymous with the devil.

    Zhao Hai also became very impatient. He didn¡¯t¡¯ dare enter a city in order for Lionheart to be unable to use official means to deal with them. He didn¡¯t want to face against the judicial system of Rosen Empire. If that happens, they wouldn¡¯t fare well.

    Now that Zhao Hai was targeted by Lionheart, the other City Lords also got involved. The Rosen Empire didn¡¯t issue a propermand, this matter was very beneficial to Zhao Hai.

    As long as he wasn¡¯t issued an arresting order, he will not be an enemy of the whole Rosen Empire. Even if the Grand Duke was powerful and influential, he also had enemies. For him to crazily pursue Zhao Hai was nothing but making a statement. He wants other people who wanted his power to know that it wasn¡¯t¡¯ easy to mess with him.

    But Grand Duke Lionheart didn¡¯t expect even in his dreams that Zhao Hai would be a hard bone to chew. He sent a lot of people as well as have the city lords help him but he still couldn¡¯t eliminate Zhao Hai. Now Zhao Hai has became a thorn on his side, as long as Zhao Hai lived, Grand Duke Lionheart wouldn¡¯t be able to rest well. The other people around him looked at him with ridiculing looks for being unable to deal with a single person.

    Grand Duke Lionheart had been favored these past few years. This made him arrogant, walking around impudently, and offending a lot of people. These people were looking forward to the day the Grand Duke would make a fool of himself.

    The Grand Duke also had another slight issue, which was Rosen Empire¡¯s Emperor. He and the Emperor were good friends even before the Emperor became crowned. Moreover, the Emperor being crowned had a lot to do with Lionheart. Without his help, the Emperor possibly couldn¡¯t have a smooth coronation.

    Because of this, after the Emperor had ascended to the throne, he gave Lionheart his extreme favor and trust, giving him the lucrative position of First Lord of the Treasury. Because of this backing, Lionheart became more and more arrogant and overbearing as time passed by.

    This was where Lionheart forgot something. He forgot that he was only an official, while the Emperor was the sole master of the nation. No matter whether he helped the Emperor ascend to his throne, was his best friend, say good things to him, but if Lionheart begins to threaten the crown¡¯s position, the Emperor wouldn¡¯t be polite.

    This time, when Lionheart was going after Zhao Hai, he only released a message but there were a lot of city lords who answered. It showed how much influence he had. And the greater influence he had, the more the Emperor was dissatisfied with him. This point didn¡¯t strike Lionheart, since he was fully absorbed in dealing with Zhao Hai.

    However, the Grand Duke¡¯s enemies wouldn¡¯t let go of this opportunity. From time to time, these people would report Lionheart¡¯s activities to the emperor. At the same time, they also reported about his attitude. Although these points eventually convinced the Emperor, he stood back and didn¡¯t reprimand Lionheart. But these people already knew that the Emperor now ced his sights on Lionheart.

    Zhao Hai naturally didn¡¯t know of these. He was still very annoyed by Lionhearts daily attacks. These days, the attacks had be more and more fierce. This gave Zhao Hai a very difficult time because it was impossible for him to release hundreds of thousands of undead inside Rosen Empire. If he really did that, it would make the Rosen Empire issue an order to chase him.

    Zhao Hai was resting outside tonight and waited for Lionheart¡¯s attack. He sat outside his tent and atemb and mutton soup. Since it was still winter, such food was the best. It was delicious, warm and can stave of hunger.

    At this time, Zhao Hai turned to Shun and said, ¡°Shun, go over to Ruyen and invite her here. Tell her that I have a matter to discuss with her.¡± Shunplied and headed towards Ruyen¡¯s tent.

    These days, Ruyen was extremely behaved. When they go and rest every night, her group would always stay inside their tent and onlye out during dawn, making Zhao Hai unable to see her face.

    But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care, Ruyen acting like this was better. He was free of worry and he also didn¡¯t like to interact with Ruyen.

    Before long, Ruyen¡¯s group was seen following Shun and heading towards Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai had a bonfire in front of him, but since it was winter and they were outdoors, it didn¡¯t feel warm.

    Zhao Hai looked at Ruyen and calmly said, ¡°Youngdy, we will pass through River Law City tomorrow. The city is arge-sized city in Rosen Empire so there should be a Shelley Hotel there. We¡¯ll rest for a few days inside River Law City while we send a letter to Grand Duke Evan and wait for his reply. Does the youngdy have any objections?¡±

    Ruyen shook her head and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t, I¡¯ll leave every decision to mister. If there¡¯s nothing else, Ruyen will head back.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then Ruyen lead Jill and the maids back to their tent. At this time, hoofbeats could be heard, making Zhao Hai and the others attentive.

 Chapter 347 - Shelley Familyâ€™s Test

    <h4>Chapter 347 - Shelley Family¡¯s Test</h4>

    Zhao Hai and the others had already gotten used to it these past days. They would even consider it strange if nobody would attack them at night. Therefore when they heard hoofbeats, Zhao Hai immediately opened the monitor to observe the situation.

    Before long, a team of cavalry appeared on the monitor. The group numbered about 500 people, but the cavalry weren¡¯t heavily armored, they had bows and arrows as well as spears and swords. They look like light cavalry, wearing only leather armor.

    But on this group¡¯s saddles were several heads of people. This image made Zhao Hai confused. Looking at the state of the heads, it seemed like they were killed not too long ago. What is happening?

    After a short while, the cavalry arrived at Zhao Hai¡¯s camp. Surprisingly, they didn¡¯t attack Zhao Hai but instead they stopped and dismounted from their horses.

    A dismounted cavalry was a message of well-meaning. Since people knew that the main attacking prowess of cavalry soldiers was when they were on the backs of their mounts, a dismounted cavalry means that they don¡¯t have any intention of attacking.

    Zhao Hai was confused as he looked at the cavalry, he didn¡¯t know what this group¡¯s intentions were. At this time, a cavalryman took a few steps forward and said, ¡°Is the man in front mister Wales?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°It¡¯s me. And you are?¡±

    The man immediately replied, ¡°This one is from Shelley Family. I¡¯m light cavalry captain Might responsible for escorting mister. Mister had been attacked these past few days, but since mister suddenly changed course, the family had been slow to react, please forgive me.¡±

    Zhao Hai was surprised, he didn¡¯t think that Shelley Family would protect him. He quickly responded, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. So it turns out to be friends from Shelley Family, please take a seat. Shun, Shue, go prepare somemb and some mutton soup for these brothers.¡±

    Shun and Shueplied and immediately took out several pots from the supply carriage and prepared some food for Might and his team. Seeing that Zhao Hai allowed them to enter their camp, Might rxed, then he immediately had his subordinates construct several tents outside the camp and have the heads removed from the saddles. Zhao Hai knew without asking that these heads were from those who would¡¯ve attacked him but were killed by this cavalry group.

    Zhao Hai asked Might to sit by the bonfire. He looked at Might and said, ¡°Brother Might, you said that you were ordered by the Shelley Family to protect me, why is that? I may have some milk wine to trade with the family but I don¡¯t think that our rtionship has gone quite deep.¡±

    Zhao Hai knew that there was no point in going around circles when talking to soldiers, so he got straight to the point.

    Sure enough, Might immediately answered, ¡°Mister is too polite. Although mister only had some milk wine trades with the family, he has helped us a lot before. Mister once saved the hotel at Hundred Battles Fortress, which made the Grand Duke go after mister. The family felt responsible for the incident so we wanted to send someone to escort mister. But our family had been suppressed by Grand Duke Lionheart for so long, so I was only able to arrive today.¡±

    Upon hearing Might, Zhao Hai knew that he managed to reach Shelley Family from his recent actions, making the family send him some guards for protection. This was a good start.

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°This is nothing. We are partners and I just happened to be there at that time and those people took me as an excuse, so I naturally couldn¡¯t just ignore it. I did it not to help the family but to save my reputation.¡±

    Mightughed and said, ¡°Mister says this, but the house couldn¡¯t¡¯ help but feel responsible. In any case, this matter was because of us so the family sent us out to escort mister and his group. Let me tell mister about something, this will soon pass.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared at Might and said, ¡°Why? Did the family already prepare a counter-attack?¡±

    Might didn¡¯t hide the truth from Zhao Hai, with a serious tone he said, ¡°Nobody can suppress Shelley Family and not pay the price. The family is a business family and doesn¡¯t generally work with nobles. The family¡¯s attention is mainly on making money, but Lionheart had been too much this time, the family couldn¡¯t stay back any longer.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, Shelley Family was one of the pinnacle business families in the continent. Although they weren¡¯t as overbearing as the Markey Family, they also wouldn¡¯t be polite to those who offend them.

    Might looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°The members of the family look highly upon mister. These past few days, Lionheart had been trying to deal with mister but you had managed to stave him off time and time again. This feat attracted our admiration.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t have such skill, then I wouldn¡¯t dare cooperate with the Shelley Family. Also, If I don¡¯t have such ability, I wouldn¡¯t wade in such turbid waters.¡±

    Might felt Zhao Hai¡¯s self-confidence and was so amused that he couldn¡¯t help butugh. He smiled at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister is really a frank person. Hahaha, I really like to make friends with people like mister.¡±

    Zhao Hai alsoughed, ¡°I also like to make friends with people like you, simple and direct. Being friends with nobles is too tiring. Hahaha¡±

    At this time, Shue had already prepared the mutton soup. These mutton were made from Iron Mountain Fort. Just pour in hot water and wait for a while then you can already eat it. Although it didn¡¯t taste as good as fresh mutton, it was quite a delicacy in this kind of weather.

    After eating, Might went back to take a rest but not before leaving 50 men to be the night guards. They came this time to protect Zhao Hai so obviously they couldn¡¯t make Zhao Hai¡¯s men keep watch for the night.

    With Might¡¯s men keeping watch for the night, Zhao Hai¡¯s group naturally slept in extremefort. After having their early morning breakfast, Zhao Hai and the others rushed towards River Law City under the protection of Might.

    Zhao Hai knew for a fact that Might already knew about their whereabouts and can catch up to them at any time. They simply didn¡¯t do so because they want to see Zhao Hai¡¯s strength and determine whether Zhao Hai was qualified enough to have the family¡¯s support.

    The people from Shelley Family knew that protecting Zhao Hai meant that they were willing to further their cooperation with him. For arge family like Shelley¡¯s, people who they form connections with must bepetent enough, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t be able to match the family¡¯s status.

    After observing these past few days, the Shelley Family deemed Zhao Hai to have enough capability to cooperate with them. Thus, Might appeared.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t sit inside his carriage today, but stood at the bench outside the carriage. Might was right beside him on horseback. Zhao Hai looked at Ruyen¡¯s carriage and said to Might, ¡°We¡¯ll settle inside River Law City for a few days to recuperate as well as to solve the youngdy¡¯s problem. All her escort guards are dead so she couldn¡¯t go study at Carson City anymore. So I¡¯m sending a letter to Grand Duke Evan and have him send people to fetch Ruyen here. When I receive the Grand Duke¡¯s reply, I¡¯ll leave River Law and head to Sky Water City, when that timees I¡¯ll have to trouble you with Ruyen¡¯s safety.¡±

    Might smiled and said, ¡°Of course, as long as they are guests inside Shelley Hotel, we would certainly guarantee their safety. Not to mention that the City Lord has connections to our Shelley Family. So the security of youngdy Ruyen is not a problem.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good, so you¡¯re saying that River Law city is under Shelley Family¡¯s domain? Then we should be safe being there right?¡±

    Might smiled, ¡°Although it couldn¡¯t be our domain, River Law city could be considered to be our home. There, nobody could touch us, even if Rosen Empire¡¯s Emperor wanted to deal with us, we would have a lot of ways to retreat.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Good, your words made me feel relieved. Right, if I wanted to head towards Sky Water City, what would be the easiest way to get there?¡±

    Might smiled faintly, ¡°It would be riding a boat. River Law City is just adjacent to Law river, and the river stretches up to Sky Water City, so you can go there through this body of water. Thus , if you want to travel quickly to Sky Water City, travelling by boat would be the most convenient method.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Good, then we¡¯ll wait for the boat passing through Law river. Right, you don¡¯t need to protect me anymore when I had towards Sky Water City. Also, how much do you know about Sky Water City?¡±

    Might smiled, ¡°Not very much, you should know that Shelley Family¡¯s headquarters isn¡¯t inside the empire, but the n had been nning to move here. Although the empire isn¡¯t very likeable, they have one thing right, which was being the at the dead center of the continent. Not only did it ce at the center of the continent, its waterways were also very suitable for trade. So the family had always wanted to move the headquarters to Rosen Empire. And Sky Water City was the city that was of the most concern to us. It is a natural harbor, able to dockrge sized ships. And from there, you could head directly south towards Ocean Waves Dynasty directly. Towards north, you would be able to reach the Beastman Prairie. One could say the city is Rosen Empire¡¯s center of maritime traffic. But the city was under the rule of Calci Family, and Calci Family is one of the oldest nobles of the empire. They hold great power, and Sky Water City is the family¡¯s money purse. Nobody else could touch it. Therefore, our forces there could only be small. The other were the same, even the Radiant Church that is everywhere in the continent was very unpopr there.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he didn¡¯t say anything, and more importantly he couldn¡¯t just tell Might that Calci family was basically the League of Dark Mages. For such a n to allow the Radiant Church to establish a foothold in their own domain would be crazy.

    Might turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Why was mister asking? Does Mister want to do business with the Calci Family? That family has always been low-key, only a few people in the continent had managed to cooperate with them. I¡¯m afraid doing business with that family will not be easy.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just saying this. You should know that I have a business inside the prairie, and Sky water City has a harbor that could be used to head towards the prairie directly. And the tax also wasn¡¯t high, therefore I decided to go to that city to do business. Moreover, I also heard that the entirety of Sky Water City is controlled by Calci Family. So if I go there, how could Grand Duke Lionheart be able to touch me?¡±

    Might nodded, ¡°He absolutely wouldn¡¯t dare. Everyone inside Sky Water City reports to Calci Family. As long as you settle there, even if the Rosen Empire¡¯s Emperor wanted to catch you, he would still need to go through Calci Family. It was precisely because of this that a lot of merchants gathered in Sky Water City for the protection of Calci Family.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect that the Calci Family would have such control over Sky Water City. But it was better for Zhao Hai, with this kind of control, nobody would be able to mess with him.

    The group didn¡¯t hurry along, but when people on the road see them, they would immediately make way. The cavalry had hung the family g of Shelley Family. At this time, if someone dared to attack them, they would be offending the family. There wasn¡¯t a lot of people in the continent who had such guts. If Shelley Family really put their foot into it, even the Rosen Empire Emperor would need to behave temporarily.

    Only a fellow like Grand Duke Lionheart, who did not know about the immensity of heaven and earth, would offend someone like the Shelley Family. Although if you were to mention a merchant family, the first thing toe into people¡¯s mind would be Markey Family, it was because the Markey Family was too overbearing and thus left very deep impression on the people in the continent.

    However, if someone really understood the intricacies of the continent, Shelley Family was also a powerhouse that couldn¡¯t just be offended. Their family being able to open hotels all throughout the continent is a testament to their strength.

    The hotel industry was a very profitable business, but for so many years, the Shelley Family had always been the pinnacle of the hotel chain business. Wasn¡¯t this fact enough to exin their capabilities?

    There were even rumors in the continent that the all-powerful Markey Family once tried dipping their hands in the hotel business, making them in conflict with the Shelley Family. But in the end, the Markey Family wasn¡¯t able to shake Shelley Family¡¯s position. This should be quite enough to exin the family¡¯s might.

    Presently, Zhao Hai was like a small spider, knitting his webwork little by little. And when he is done, he would have the strength to revive the Buda n.

    Obviously, Shelley Family is an indispensable part of thiswork. With such strong coborator, Zhao Hai¡¯swork will be more robust and be more resistant to getting blown away.

    Without stopping, the convoy could already see River Law City when noon came. But there was still still a ways to go, although they could see the city¡¯s shadow, it would still take them two hours of travel to reach there.

    Zhao Hai and the others simply ate inside their carriage and didn¡¯t stop. And Might who was beside their carriage just munched on some dry rations and continued on without stopping.

 Chapter 348 - River Law City

    <h4>Chapter 348 - River Law City</h4>

    It was in the afternoon when Zhao Hai¡¯s convoy reached River Law City. Not only was River Law City right beside Law river, the water used for its moat was directly sourced from the river itself. They artificially redirected a small portion of water from the river effectively making a branch route for the water to pass through. Because of this, aside from the ordinary city gates, there were also two water gates allowing mid and small sized ships to approach the city.

    River Law City was very big, it was a cityrge enough to support a million residents. In an era where high rise buildings were umon, you can imagine how huge such a city was.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s group entered the city through its west gate. Once they entered, Zhao Hai could feel the peculiarities of this city. First, there were a lot of people walking around, more numerous than otherrge sized cities back in Aksu Empire. The cities streets were extremely dense with people. If these people didn¡¯t wear different clothes, Zhao Hai would have thought that he had returned back to China.

    Fortunately there were so many escorts to open the way for them. The pedestrians immediately made way upon seeing their carriages.

    Before long, the group arrived at the front door of River Law City¡¯s Shelley Hotel. This branch was quite different from other branches. The hotel was very high, Zhao Hai could count more than a dozen floors in the building. Without concrete, it was very difficult to build a structure that high.

    As soon as they arrived at the hotel, the attendants inside immediately weed them. The attendants knew Might, so they immediately took charge in taking care of the mounts towards the back courtyards.

    The same was with Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t need to worry about it since there was someone who came and took care of their carriage. When the group entered the hotel, the hotel¡¯s manager came to greet them. The manager was called Amare, he had a very tall and big stature. If he didn¡¯t wear silk made business clothing, Zhao Hai might have mistook him for a warrior.

    The manager didn¡¯t say any nonsense to Zhao Hai and immediately arranged for their amodations. The manager gave them the best suites in the hotel and let Zhao Hai and the others rest.

    What surprised Zhao Hai was that there was an elevator inside the hotel that looked like it ran on electricity. But upon closer inspection, it was in fact powered by magic. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t the only one surprised, Laura was also quite shocked.

    One must know that the energy used by such an elevator wasn¡¯t free. One could imagine the upkeep costs of such a contraption. Aside from Shelley hotel, no other ce would dare install such a thing.

    The biggest difference between River Law City¡¯s Shelley hotel and other ces was that there were so many guests here, so business was extremely booming. Here, well-dressed nobility who wore silk clothing wasn¡¯t umon. Merchants who wore the same level of quality clothes were also present, further showing the exquisiteness of the hotel.

    When the other guest saw Zhao Hai, they didn¡¯t care too much. Zhao Hai was walking together with Might so they just thought that he was someone from the Shelley Family.

    After settling in the hotel, Zhao Hai immediately released a blood hawk to send a letter to Evan. The reason that he didn¡¯t send a hawk before was that he didn¡¯t know whether they would be able to stay at a single ce for a long time. But now that they were inside River Law City, he was now able to send his letter, telling Evan to fetch Ruyen.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make Shun ride the hawk. Thest time was only used to test the hawk¡¯s capabilities. This time, such method was unnecessary, moreover, it was currently winter so with the hawk¡¯s speed andtitude, the rider would be frozen cold.

    Evan¡¯s reply came in quick that very night. Evan didn¡¯t have Ruyen stay inside River Law City, but he requested Zhao Hai to take her to Sky Water City where he would send a ship to go pick Ruyen up.

    This made Zhao Hai surprised, but when it came to mind that Ruyen wasn¡¯t a goodpanion to travel with, Zhao Hai immediately felt a headache.

    Ruyen had previously given him trouble back at Iksa Domain. Now that she was behaved, she was extremely behaved, making Zhao Hai doubt deep inside.

    The next morning, when Zhao Hai and the others had their breakfast he told Ruyen about Evan¡¯s n for her. Then Zhao Hai asked Might to help them arrange a ship to ride on. Such matter was extremely easy to do for someone like Might. But even then, they couldn¡¯t leave today, it has to be the next day.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind. Although there were vessels headed for Sky Water City, they couldn¡¯t just board one. There were ships which were very attractive for pirates, so just picking any ship wasn¡¯t a wise thing to do.

    Although Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid of them, Might couldn¡¯t just allow that to happen. Zhao Hai requested him to prepare a ship for them, so if their ship were to get attacked by pirates, it would be ugly for his reputation.

    Since they were going to stay inside River Law City for another day, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t just hide inside his hotel room. He went for a stroll around the city while at the same time buying a lot of things, majority of them were some items people from the prairie would need.

    What do people in the prairie need the most? First was grain. Second was salt. And third was iron!

    Grain, needless to say, was what the prairiecked the most, followed by salt. As much as the beastmen liked consuming salt, their appetite for iron was just the same. One must know that there was absolutely no way to procure iron from the grasnds, so all the ironworks inside the prairie were most likely brought in from human territory.

    But among humans, these three were not that urgently needed. And since Zhao Hai already produces food and grain by himself every single day, he only bought salt and iron as well as other misceneous livingmodities.

    Since he stayed inside the prairie for quite some time, he already knew what people from that ce needed the most. And with Laura¡¯s help, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t worry that he might buy something that was useless.

    Regarding Zhao Hai¡¯s actions, Might didn¡¯t say anything. This was what a businessman would most likely do anyway. If a merchant only thinks of fighting and not make any money, then what kind of merchant would that be?

    The next day, Zhao Hai and the others ate their breakfast and prepared to leave. Right outside the city¡¯s docks, there was a ship headed towards Sky Water city that the Shelley Family knew quite well. So the group boarded that ship.

    When they arrived at the docks, Zhao Hai was shocked. He really underestimated the city¡¯s pier. There were no fewer than a thousandrge to small sized vessels docked. Thergest of them looks like it could carry a thousand jin worth of cargo, and this was not a small number.

    It was fortunate that Law river¡¯s surface was very wide, while its depth was also very adequate. Otherwise it wouldn¡¯t be able to amodate such a number of ships. Zhao Hai and the others boarded thergest vessel on the dock. The ship was veryrge, it could carry a thousand jin of cargo quite easily. The ship had three masts and besides loading cargo, it also epts passengers onboard.

    Might had already arranged rooms not only for Zhao Hai¡¯s group, but also for their magic beasts.

    This was Zhao Hai¡¯s first time riding a boat after he arrived at Ark Continent. He had ridden a boat back on Earth, but that ship was already made of steel, he had not been inside a wooden ship before.

    After boarding the ship, Might also introduced Zhao Hai to the ship¡¯s captain. The captain was called Stack. He grew a full beard on his face, with a tall and big stature, and due to being aboard the ship for years, he had quite a tanned skin that appeared very robust, he also wore a cold expression. But he was extremely amiable when meeting Zhao Hai, it looks like he already knew Might for a long time.

    However, his appearance wasn¡¯t what attracted Zhao Hai¡¯s attention. Upon observing the main, Zhao Hai noticed that he was actually a 7th rank Warrior.

    Zhao Hai also paid attention to the crew on board. Their bodies weren¡¯t weak, and while they wore weapons, they also operated the several ballistas mounted on the ship.

    Zhao Hai actually forgot that these ships needed to be able to protect themselves when they go travelling, so it was very natural for them to be equipped with weapons.

    Such was a ship arranged by Might, he couldn¡¯t just get a ship that he wasn¡¯t confident with. So Zhao Hai also trusted the ship. After obtaining Stack¡¯s consent, Zhao Hai explored around the vessel.

    Apart from Zhao Hai, the ship probably had more than a hundred passengers. Some were merchants, while some were civilians that wanted to visit Sky Water City. And the living quarters were clearly divided where the lower decks were the cheaper ones.

    After asking around, Zhao Hai found out that the travel from River Law City to Sky Water City will take about 5 days by ship, but if they were to travel innd, it may take about half a month or so.

    Law river¡¯s surface was wide so there wasn¡¯t much swaying of the ship, but nevertheless, Meg developed seasickness. Zhao Hai had no other choice but to have her return to their room and had her sent to the Space.

    Laura was well traveled so it was natural that she didn¡¯t get seasick. Instead, she was extremely spirited and followed Zhao Hai in exploring the entire ship along with Nier. Ruyen was as usual, being behaved and stayed inside her room and didn¡¯te out.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Ruyen¡¯s previous actions, Zhao Hai might have thought that she had gone crazy. When Zhao Hai was just starting out with their travels, he could see Ruyen almost every day, But now, Ruyen eats all three meals of the day inside her room. When they were inside the carriage, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see her. Even when they stay inside their tents back when they were travelling, Ruyen would still stay inside. She seems to be hiding from Zhao Hai.

    These days Zhao Hai had already gotten used to her. But he was still somewhat worried, he¡¯s afraid that Ruyen had developed some sort of sickness. It this was so, he wouldn¡¯t know how to exin himself to Evan.

    Evan¡¯s initial purpose was to let Ruyen get in contact with Zhao Hai as much as possible. Although Zhao Hai already had Laura and Meg, having more than one wife was quite normal in the continent. After seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s transformation, Evan made his ns. But it seems like his thoughts were wasted, Ruyen didn¡¯t get in contact with Zhao Hai often, so how could they discuss getting betrothed with each other?

 Chapter 349 - Arrow Turtle

    <h4>Chapter 349 - Arrow Turtle</h4>

    After three days onboard the ship, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t experience any difort. Instead, he managed to make quite a few friends among the passengers as well as getting more acquainted to Stack.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t innately a mean spirited person, and adding on to the fact that people who ride ships were generally wine lovers, Zhao Hai naturally supplied his Milk Wine. It was the first time Stack drank such wine, so naturally the captain of the ship was very happy.

    The milk wine that Zhao Hai produced wasn¡¯t the same as the other low alcohol level wines. He had been able to make a 40% alcohol content wine, one little sip is all you need to taste its potency.

    This high alcohol content liquor had never appeared in the continent before and Stack had be one of the first persons who were able to drink this wine, but he managed to get drunk after taking only a few sips. Fortunately, Zhao Hai¡¯s wine doesn¡¯t give people hangovers, so the captain just slept it off.

    Although he already got drunk from such small amount, Stack absolutely loved Zhao Hai¡¯s liquor. Its vor was very satisfying, especially to the drunkard Stack.

    But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t give him the same type of liquor, but instead he took out another one but had less than the amount of alcohol content in it. Nevertheless, Stack still liked it so he hounded Zhao Hai to purchase more of this kind of wine. Zhao Hai was generous and directly gave Stack 50 jin of wine, allowing Stack¡¯s impression of Zhao Hai to skyrocket.

    Zhao Hai stood at the top deck of the ship, watching the other vesselse and go. He knew that since the Law river was quite busy, ships would always be visible at all times. It really did seem that this Law river is the busiest river in the entire Rosen Empire.

    Laura was standing right by Zhao Hai¡¯s side and looked at the scenery, ¡°Brother Hai, how about we get a ship for our useter on?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Right, we¡¯ll have to get a shipter so that we can get to the prairie much more easily. We could also use it to go out and experience the vast seas.¡±

    Laura smiled, ¡°Good I¡¯m already grown up but I still hadn¡¯t been out to the sea yet. I really want to see what it looks like.¡±

    Zhao Hai showed a faint smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, in the future, you¡¯ll be able to see it whenever you like. Haha.¡± At this moment, Zhao Hai felt the ship shudder. Zhao Hai immediately thought that something must have gone wrong as the ship¡¯s hull shook again.

    Seeing that the state of the ship wasn¡¯t normal, Stack also ran towards the sides of the boat and looked closely into the water. Although he didn¡¯t know what they were looking for, Zhao Hai also looked into the river.

    There was a dark shadow underneath the water, just beside the ship. The shadow¡¯s head wasn¡¯t very small. Zhao Hai looked confused at the dark shadow and asked Stack, ¡°Stack, what is that? Did that collide with the ship?¡±

    Stack nodded, ¡°Right, it did collide with the ship, that is Law river¡¯s unique magic beast, an Arrow Turtle. These beasts are notorious here, they¡¯re very big, their strength isn¡¯t something to scoff at, and their shells are very special. It has a horn about a meter long in front of it that looks like a sword. Besides its shell, it also had tough scales all throughout its body that is very difficult to deal with. Most importantly, this turtle likes to smash itself towards ships, our ship is still safe since it has a thick hull so we don¡¯t need to worry in the meantime. But if it keeps ramming itself to the ship, it¡¯s possible to make a hole in it. This would be dangerous so we cannot just allow it.¡±

    Zhao Hai asked curiously, ¡°What are you nning to do? Shoot it with harpoons? Is it effective?¡±

    Stack nodded, ¡°We¡¯ll just send in a warning shot, this thing¡¯s quite cowardly. Sometimes it only takes a few shots to make it retreat. But if possible, we¡¯ll catch it, this thing is a delicacy.¡±

    As he was saying that, Stack signalled to his crew to prepare the harpoons as Zhao Hai watched them. These harpoons were very different from the ballista arrows used in the continent. The difference between the ones used here from the one used onnd was that the harpoons actually had ropes tied onto them.

    Under Stack¡¯smand, the crew quickly loaded the harpoon onto the ballistas as they continuously shot at the shadow, producing massive ripples on the river¡¯s surface. Before long, red blood could be seen appearing on the water as the crow pulled the harpoons back to the ship.

    At this time, a sailor shouted, ¡°Captain, the harpoon has hooked on to something, it¡¯s possibly the Arrow Turtle.¡±

    As soon as Stack heard it, he immediately became happy, he replied, ¡°Really? Fantastic! Quickly, everyone,e help pull it onboard.¡± Then the crew put all of their effort to pull the rope while Zhao Hai and Laura observed at the side.

    After a short while, the crew managed to pull the harpoon to the surface. On the tip was an Arrow Turtle hanging from the rope. The Arrow Turtle was just like what Stack said, it was 5 meters long, had a spike on its head that was connected to its shell. Its skin closely resembled those of alligators and looked very thick. But in the end, Stack¡¯s harpoon managed to prate the turtle¡¯s foot. Even with the struggles of the Arrow Turtle, it didn¡¯t manage to dislodge itself from the harpoon.

    The Arrow Turtle appeared very aggressive, it often opened its mouth to roar, showing Zhao Hai the canines inside its mouth. This was definitely a magic beast capable of strong attacks.

    At this time, a sailor was getting another shot ready to kill the turtle. Pulling in onboard while still alive was a very dangerous thing to do since the creature¡¯s attacks weren¡¯t weak.

    Seeing that the sailor was about to shoot the arrow, Zhao Hai quickly intervened, ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t shoot! Stack, how about selling this turtle to me?¡±

    Stack stared, ¡°What do you want this for?¡±

    Zhao Hai faintly smiled, ¡°You leave that to me, so are you selling it?¡± Stack smiled and said, ¡°What sell, I¡¯ll give it to you. We just captured it anyway.¡±

    Zhao Hai was happy, he didn¡¯t be polite as the arrived at the side of the ship and waved his hand immediately sending the Arrow Turtle into the Space. This was a new type of magic beast that may help Zhao Hai upgrade his Ranch. It¡¯s wounds didn¡¯t matter since the Space could just heal it.

    When Stack saw the way Zhao Hai took the turtle away, hisplexion changed. Although he was just a ship captain, he also had a lot of experiences. For Zhao Hai to do what he just did showed that he had a spatial item with him. For a person to hold a spatial item, one¡¯s status shouldn¡¯t be that low. Stack didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would own such item.

    One should know that spatial items were status symbols in the continent. It was normal for Great Noble families to not have one, yet Zhao Hai actually had one, clearly showing his capabilities.

    Although Stack wasn¡¯t a noble, he had met a lot of nobles before. These past few days that he interacted with Zhao Hai, he saw that Zhao Hai was quite different in a lot of ways. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have the innate arrogance nobles generally had. With all of his interactions with Stack, he didn¡¯t show even a least bit of disdain, this made Stack feel touched.

    Now seeing Zhao Hai reveal his spatial item, Stack cannot help but reevaluate his perception of Zhao Hai¡¯s status. Stack knew the Shelley Family very well, he frequently helps the family transport their cargo. When he saw Zhao Hai being apanied with Might, as well as the absence of the Shelley Family emblem on him, Stack thought that Zhao Hai was not a member of Shelley Family. But he didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to possess a spatial item. This made Stack think that Zhao Hai might have been a direct lineage member of Shelley Family.

    Law river¡¯s small incident was just a small distraction. Zhao Hai chatted with Stack for a while then returned to his room. He wants to quickly take a look whether the Space levelled up after taking in the Arrow Turtle. He wanted to see what changes the Ranch would undergo when it reaches level 10.

    However, it was a pity that the Arrow Turtle wasn¡¯t enough to upgrade the Ranch to level 10. It became just like any animal inside the Ranch.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind that the Ranch didn¡¯t level up. But this incident gave Zhao Hai a new idea. Although there were a lot of animals onnd; the rivers,kes, and seas also had a lot of nts and animals within, possibly even more than those innd. If Zhao Hai can take in some nts and animals from the river, levelling the Space wouldn¡¯t be difficult.

    Laura who sat near Zhao Hai said, ¡°Brother Hai, how about we directly absorb the river¡¯s water? Will that work?¡±

    Zhao Hai froze, he didn¡¯t think about that. Directly absorbing the river¡¯s water? This method was worth trying.

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°We¡¯ll try, but we must wait for an appropriate opportunity. In two days we¡¯ll arrive at Sky Water City. Not only can we absorb Law river¡¯s water there, we could also get some seawater as well, this should be enough to upgrade the Space. The Ranch had slowly gotten upgraded recently, but the Farm hadn¡¯t levellup up sice. When we reach Sky Water City it would be best to find more unique nts to upgrade the Farm quickly. When we manage to cure the Water of Nothingness, then we can rx.¡±

    Laura agreed, ¡°Right, we really need to upgrade the farm as soon as possible. But it is currently winter, nts aren¡¯t exactly very abundant at this time. Most of them would have wilted by now or in thest months. If we want to get rid of the effects of the Water of Nothingness, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to wait until spring.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°We can wait, no need to worry about it for now. We have already waited for quite a long time, so there should be no problem waiting longer. Also, when we arrive at Sky Water City, we still need to settle down.¡±

    Laura also nodded and said, ¡°We currently have Might to protect us, but it means that we¡¯re currently identified as members of the family. This might give us problemster on, which I think the Shelley Family depends on to tie us to them. With this, others might think twice when cooperating with us. Brother Hai, do you think that this will affect our cooperation with Calci Family?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t, we are people from the League of Dark Mages. Technically, our connection with Calci Family is much closer than with the Shelley Family, so they shouldn¡¯t doubt our intentions.¡±

 Chapter 350 - Insane Level Ups

    <h4>Chapter 350 - Insane Level Ups</h4>

    Laura nodded, ¡°If we can really form a rtionship with the Calci Family, then it would certainly be a good thing for us. That way, if we decide to reveal our identity in the future, nobody would dare to say anything.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°If we don¡¯t reveal it then nobody would know. Our territory is in Aksu Empire anyway. If we let people know who we are, then we¡¯ll always get into trouble, and that would be annoying.¡±

    Laura agreed, although Cai¡¯er can make them survive inside the poisonous fog, it wasn¡¯t aplete protection. There were a lot of 9th ranks all throughout the continent, as well as people with divergent abilities. Moreover, they shouldn¡¯t underestimate the strength behind an empire. Right now, not only are they enemies with Aksu Empire, there was also the more formidable Radiant Church.

    The Radiant Church¡¯s capabilities are massive. Moreover, Light element magic has qualities that can suppress the poison fog. If the Radiant Church actually came to know Zhao Hai¡¯s identity, they will certainly go to the ck Wastnd, this situation was what Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to happen.

    When Zhao Hai saw that Laura didn¡¯t say anything, he continued, ¡°What¡¯s the situation with your subordinate who went to the prairie?¡± Zhao Hai was naturally asking about Ah Tai, Laura¡¯s subordinate who was in the prairie.

    Originally, Zhao Hai was meant to see Ah Tai when he arrived in the prairie and together they would head towards Beast God City. But because of Wales¡¯ matter, that didn¡¯t happen. However, Laura still instructed Ah Tai to head to Beast God City to act as the advance party.

    Laura nodded, ¡°I received info a few days ago, he already arrived at Beast God City, now he¡¯s currently understanding the situation there.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good, currently, Brother Wales is our only customer there. But his tribe alone cannot consume all of our grain. We must head to Beast God Cityter on and hopefullye in contact with those huge Warring ns. I think that after we have settled in Sky Water City for some time, we¡¯ll see if there¡¯s a ship headed for the Beastmen Prairie, then we¡¯ll board it.¡±

    Laura frowned, ¡°I think we should wait until spring arrives before we head back to the prairie. There¡¯s no business there at this time, beastmen had already prepared grains to survive the winter, going there would be a waste of time.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, ¡°It is exactly because all merchants think that there¡¯s no opportunity that we have to go there. Who knows, some special event might happen.¡±

    After saying this, Meg suddenly said as she was looking at the monitor, ¡°Young Master, something isn¡¯t right. The ship¡¯s hull seem to be shaking more and more.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared for a moment and then left the Space with Laura. Upon exiting, he could clearly feel the violent shaking of the ship, it felt like the previous Arrow Turtle attack but much more intense.

    Zhai Hai immediately arrived at the top deck along with Laura. Stack was stern faced while looking at the river. Zhao Hai quickly went on to his side and saw a lot of Arrow Turtles. These Arrow Turtles seem to ram the ship non-stop.

    When he saw the situation, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but frown and ask, ¡°Stack, what is all this? Did these Arrow Turtles go crazy?¡±

    Stack shook his head and said, ¡°They¡¯re not crazy, but quite simr. We¡¯ve been plotted against. Arrow Turtles prefer a type of wood known as Fragrant Cedar Wood. So as long as a ship made from this material travels along Law river, it would be frequently be beset by attacks from Arrow Turtles. My ship had just been repaired at River Law City, so I suspect that they might have used Fragrant Cedar Wood to patch it up and then just covered it with paint. The paint immediately fell off as it touched water, revealing the wood underneath. The Arrow Turtles must have smelled it thus they have attacked our ship.¡±

    Zhao Hai started, then hisplexion changed as he looked at Might. Might also frowned, and as soon as he saw Zhao Hai look at him, he didn¡¯t freeze but instead creased his eyebrows even more, ¡°Mister, is it that?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°It is, I suspect that this matter is Grand Duke Lionheart¡¯s doing. He should be able to do that.¡±

    Might¡¯s face turned ugly, ¡°Does he have any shame? To deal with us, he¡¯ll sacrifice the other people onboard?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head, ¡°For the Grand Duke, killing others as coteral isn¡¯t important, eliminating our group is. He will be mocked continuously as long as we are alive so how could he let this opportunity pass?¡±

    As soon as Stack heard their conversation he said, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that this is Grand Duke Lionhearts doing? Just to kill you?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°It¡¯s highly probable that it is so. Right from Hundred Battles Fortress, the Grand Duke didn¡¯t stop attacking me. And in the entire process, I had managed to kill about ten thousand of the Grand Duke¡¯s people. You could imagine his hatred towards me. Brother Stack, it seems like I have implicated you this time. But this seems very strange, how did they know that I would ride your ship?¡±

    Might smiled bitterly, ¡°It must be because of me. Our Shelley Family¡¯s cooperation with the other merchants was quite clear to Grand Duke Lionheart. Ever since we arrived inside River Law City, the Grand Duke hadn¡¯t been able to deal with us, so he may have ced his hand on Brother Stack¡¯s ship. It might be possible that he also set up some ambushes on the road since he couldn¡¯t be sure whether we¡¯ll continue bynd or water. It seems like we had underestimated him this time.¡±

    Stack also smiled bitterly, he didn¡¯t think that he would be a coteral victim. Law river¡¯s Arrow Turtles were quite a difficult creature to deal with. A single turtle might be manageable, but arge scale attack like this was absolutely a nightmare for a ship captain.

    Might turned his head to Stack and said, ¡°Stack, what means do we have to survive this?¡±

    Stack forced a smiled as he replied, ¡°We can only abandon the ship and take refuge on another one to survive, but the ship is already done for.¡±

    Might nodded, ¡°So we need to leave the ship behind. Don¡¯t worry Brother Stack, Shelley family would certainlypensate you. This matter is caused by us, so we cannot let you suffer some losses.¡±

    Hearing Might, Zhao Hai secretly nodded. He heavily approved Shelley Family¡¯s approach. From his point of view, Zhao Hai thought that Shelley Family couldn¡¯t be bad people.

    Seeing the amount of Arrow Turtles gathering below, Zhao Hai suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ll try to see whether I could do something about these turtles, maybe we don¡¯t need to abandon the ship. Stack, anchor the ship and make all the other people take refuge inside.¡±

    When Stack heard what Zhao Hai said, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up. Then he immediately had his crewmen anchor the ship. Although Might said that they willpensate for the ship, Stack much preferred keeping this one. This ship was made by him from scratch, it was a family member to him. He has feelings for this ship so he didn¡¯t want to leave it behind as much as possible.

    However, he still prepared the lifeboats. Keeping lives was much more important. Now that there were a lot of Arrow Turtles in the river, the ships around it have left the vicinity so there were no other ships that could be seen close by. This also brought more convenience for Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s method was actually very simple. It was based on what Laura just suggested before, to just have the river water enter the Space. Doing so, the other creatures in it would also get carried along. Naturally, these Arrow Turtles weren¡¯t exceptions.

    When the ship was properly anchored, Zhao Hai turned to Stack and said, ¡°Brother Stack, you need to control the ship and have the sails retreat. I¡¯ll be causing the river to shake a lot, so if something goes wrong, the ship may turn over.¡±

    Stack thought that Zhao Hai would use water element magic, so he didn¡¯t ask anything more. He just nodded andmanded the sailors to take down the sails. Then he went to the helm and took control of the ship.

    Seeing that they were prepared, Zhao Hai immediately brandished his Ghost Staff and went to the side of the ship. Then as he supposedly muttered a spell, he ordered Cai¡¯er to make a spatial rift on the river and absorb the water directly.

    Might and Stack looked carefully at Zhao Hai, they didn¡¯t know what Zhao Hai intends to do. At this time, at the surface of the river a huge spatial rift suddenly appeared, absorbing the river. Before long, a giant whirlpool was sucking everything towards it, even the ship they were riding on.

    Might and Stack were frightened, they didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to not use water element magic. Instead, it seemed like Zhao Hai just used the very rare spatial magic.

    Space Mages were the most difficult type of people to meet in the continent. Some people didn¡¯t even know many space magic spells, but all of them were aware of the most iconic spatial magic out there which was the spatial rift.

    Seeing the spatial rift on the surface of the river, they certainly thought that Zhao Hai was a Space Mage. Might¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at Zhao Hai, he also heavily praised the family¡¯s good luck.

    Space Mages were very precious in the Continent. Any Power wanted to obtain a Space Mage for themselves. If the fact that Zhao Hai was a Space Mage were to be known, he would get the highest reception everywhere he¡¯ll go.

    Might and the others felt the amount of water in the river was slowly decreasing. With their naked eyes, they could see the volume of water the spatial rift was absorbing.

    Zhao Hai let Cai¡¯er observe the Arrow Turtles in the water. As long as all the turtles were gone, only then will he stop.

    Before long, Cai¡¯er informed him that all of the Arrow Turtles surrounding the ship, about 300, had already been absorbed. Zhai Hai immediately stopped the rift, making the rift vanish from the surface of the river.

    As soon as the rift vanished, the people on the boat immediately let out sighs of relief. Even though the ship had loosened its anchor, they felt that they were still gonna get sucked into the rift. So when they see the that the rift was gone, they immediately rxed.

    A short while after the rift was stopped, the river¡¯s water level became normal, and it became calm. But the people onboard the ship looked at Zhao Hai strangely.

    One must know that Space Mages were the most exalted among all the other Mages. And it was clear that what Zhao Hai just used was a Space Mage¡¯s spell.

    Might looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that mister is unexpectedly a Space Mage, I had been very disrespectful.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Might¡¯s appearance andughed, ¡°Come on, I¡¯m just a Space Mage, not your mother. No need to be serious.¡±

    Might alsoughed, then Stack came over. He looked at Zhao Hai strangely and said, ¡°If I tell others that I have a Space Mage as a friend, nobody will believe me.¡±

    Zhao Hai and Mightughed. Zhao Hai looked at the river and said, ¡°These turtles definitely aren¡¯t the only things waiting for us along the river. I¡¯m afraid that Grand Duke Lionheart still has some tricks up his sleeves. We should get going, the sooner we arrive at Sky Water City, the safer we¡¯ll be.¡± Stack agreed and immediately had the crew set the ship up for sail.

    Zhao Hai pretended to be tired and said, ¡°Right, since you¡¯ll be busy, I¡¯ll go back to my room and rest.¡± Then he waved his hand to Might as he walked towards his room. Might didn¡¯t stop him, in fact, he was even more excited as well as happy for the family. For Shelley family to get in touch with a Space Mage was a very fortuitous encounter for them.

    When Zhao Hai entered his room, he immediately went into the Space. Upon entering the Space, Zhao Hai seemed to hear a prompt on his mind but he didn¡¯t notice what it was. So when he arrived at the Space, he went to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, what just happened.¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, the Space levelled up. The Farm went up by one level while the Ranch went up by five, now it is level 14. Moreover, the Space has gained a new function which are the fisheries. If young master is thinking about farming fish, he could go to the ranch where the river is ced. The aquatic animals will not ount for the limit imposed onnd animals. Master can raise another 10,000 magic beasts in the river. After reaching level 10, all of the animals raised in the ranch will be immediately upgraded to be magic beasts, somon animals will be upgraded to magic beasts.¡±

    Zhao Hai felt great happiness upon hearing the news. He didn¡¯t expect to gain such a huge benefit. After upgrading the Ranch to level 10, all animals inside would actually be turned into magic beasts. Moreover, he can now breed some fishes, this was an excellent gain.

    However, he immediately had a thought, he turned to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, are the Fire Fishes I raised inside the hot spring included in the fisheries function?¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded, ¡°So long as the animal lives in water, it is included in the function. Not only can you raise aquatic animals, the amount ofnd animals that can be raised has been increased to 10,000 as well. Master can now raise 10,000 aquatic magic beasts as well as 10,000nd magic beasts.¡±

    Hearing Cai¡¯er, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°Good! Fantastic! Let¡¯s go, when we enter the house you¡¯ll have to tell me about the benefits of this upgrade.¡±

 Chapter 351 - Ancient Black Permafrost

    <h4>Chapter 351 - Ancient ck Permafrost</h4>

    Laura and the other were also in the Space and had heard Cai¡¯er¡¯s words. Upgrading the Space was very important for Zhao Hai, the farm rose by a level, while the Ranch by five.

    What made Zhao Hai surprised was that not only did the Ranch increase the capacity of animals that can be reared, it also turned all of them into magic beasts.

    The fact that the Ranch can now support a total of twenty thousand animals, ten thousand aquatic and ten thousand terrestrial, was a great oue. These magic beasts not only can bring Zhao Hai some ie, it could also bolster his fighting strength by a lot.

    Another important thing that Cai¡¯er told Zhao Hai was the fact that because of the massive amount of river water he absorbed this time which contained nkton as well as some single celled organisms, they managed to create their own ecosystem inside the Space which was very helpful in its further evolution. If Zhao Hai kept doing this, the Space could slowly develop into its own world, a world thatpletely belongs to Zhao Hai.

    Hearing Cai¡¯er¡¯s words, Zhao Hai understood the main direction of the Space, which was forming aplete world. This sounded very good.

    Currently, many things inside the space were data. Although this was very convenient for Zhao Hai, it also can only function like a machine, everything was lifeless. If the Space bes aplete world, then it would be filled with abundant vitality.

    Zhao Hai became excited with the prospects of what Cai¡¯er just said, he now has found a direction for the Space to evolve to. However, what he needed right now was fully utilize the abilities of the Space.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t need the magic beasts to fight for him, he has undead to do that. The biggest use of the space currently was to provide him with ie. Therefore he was currently prioritizing raising cattle and argali as well as some fire fishes, but he only raised 5,000 of them while the other 5,000 is for raising some ordinary Scaleless Fish.

    This fish was verymon all throughout the continent, so long as there was freshwater, this fish will be there. This was also the fish that was mostly consumed by humans in the continent. Before, Zhao Hai always wanted to purchase this fish for frying, but it didn¡¯t get go through.

    With the amount of water he took in from the river, it was impossible for the Arrow Turtles to be the only animals that Zhao Hai managed to catch. There were also many kinds of fish present, each one had their own unique picture inside the Ranch shop. Zhao Hai can buy these anytime whenever he wanted to try some fried fish.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care too much about the living conditions of these animals inside the Space. As long as Cai¡¯er and Mu¡¯er was here, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t need to worry.

    Not only did the Space level up when he ce river water in it, it also gave Zhao Hai the idea towards the Space¡¯s further progression. Now if he ced seawater inside the Space, wouldn¡¯t it level up? If this was the case, then it would be fantastic.

    Probably because Zhao Hai had seized the surrounding Arrow Turtles, there were no attacks that came to the ship the rest of the day. But they also didn¡¯t see any other ships, possibly because they fled when the group of Arrow Turtles arrived. Arrow Turtles could heavily damage any ship, so the other vessels may have sought a safe ce and didn¡¯t dare travel on the river in the meantime.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t go out in the evening, he was inside the Space studying. There weren¡¯t a lot of new function that was provided to the Ranch. Apart from raising and upgrading the animals, there weren¡¯t much.

    But the fact that the Farm leveled up made Zhao Hai excited. One should know that it had been quite a long time since the Farm leveled up to the point where Zhao Hai became worried.

    WIth continual upgrades to the Farm, he could open the processing field function. It was only through this that Zhao Hai could solve the poison inside his body. Now that he has two beautiful fiancees, he doesn¡¯t want to die early. But if the poison from the Water of Nothingness couldn¡¯t be removed, he could only live the lifespan of an ordinary person, perhaps even shorter. It was known that ordinary people in the continent would live until about 80 to 100 years old, while those with magic and battle qi in them could live until 120. Moreover, Zhao Hai¡¯s body was weaker than an average person. At this rate, he could only live until he is about 60 or 70.

    Nobody doesn¡¯t think about living a long life, so Zhao Hai was naturally the same. He has not lived enough yet, so he would find ways so he could live a bit longer. Removing the poison was first in the list.

    But it was currently winter season, so looking for special nts would be an arduous task. Therefore, Zhao Hai can only wait until the beginning of spring to do anything.

    However, absorbing the river¡¯s water gave Zhao Hai a wake-up call. Manymon things in the continent could upgrade the Space as well. This definitely was a good thing for Zhao Hai.

    The next morning, Zhao Hai appeared early on the top deck. To be honest, the river¡¯s scenery was very beautiful. Back on Earth, Zhao Hai had also been crossing rivers. But back then, the water was already filled with pollution, so even if he rode a boat he wouldn¡¯t dare go in the water since it looked extremely dirty.

    But now, Law river still hasn¡¯t been polluted so the surface was very clear. The morning sun would reflect onto the water and make the surface red, it was very attractive to look at.

    Zhao Hai looked at the surface of the river and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful. I can¡¯t seem to get tired of this scene.¡±

    Then Stack¡¯s voice suddenly came from his side, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if you stare at it everyday, you¡¯ll eventually get tired of it. How are you feeling? Are you well?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t say any more. I was really exhausted yesterday.¡± Stack smiled and didn¡¯t say anything more. He turned to look at the river and the two of them enjoyed the scene.

    At this time, a crewman came over. At first he looked at Zhao Hai with an idolizing gaze but then recovered and turned to Stack, ¡°Captain, I think there¡¯s something strange going on. Ever since yesterday, we couldn¡¯t spot even a single ship. Even if they were afraid of the Arrow Turtles, they couldn¡¯t have stalled sailing for such a long time.¡±

    Stack stared nkly, then hisplexion changed as he said, ¡°You didn¡¯t see any ships even yesterday evening?¡±

    Because Law river was a major waterway, ships travelling at night was amon urance here. Stack had already saw quite a lot of them throughout his time sailing.

    But if they didn¡¯t see any ships travelling at night yesterday, then that would be very strange. The sailor nodded and replied, ¡°Yesterday night, not even one ship passed by. Ever since our ship was attacked by the Arrow Turtles, we didn¡¯t see any other ships around.¡±

    Stack¡¯s expression was gloomy as he turned to Zhao Hai, ¡°Wales, it looks like some people really wants to deal with us, you should get ready. I suspect that this is Grand Duke Lionheart¡¯s doing. After today, we¡¯ll be able to arrive at Sky Water city. The fact that he came to deal with us meant that we are about to enter Sky Water City¡¯s territory. And when we arrive there, we shall be within Calci Family¡¯s jurisdiction, the Grand Duke cannot act on us then so he only has this morning to deal with us.¡±

    Zhao Hai was also gloomy as he replied, ¡°There is really a possibility that it is Grand Duke Lionheart, he will not just let us off easily. If we arrive at Sky Water City, he may not have any opportunity to deal with us. If we survive, then he would suffer from criticisms in the capital, it seems like we must really prepare ourselves.¡±

    At this time, Might also walked out, with anger on his face he said, ¡°Lionheart, good. I really thought that he will behave these days. But rest assured, as soon as we arrive at Sky Water City, Lionheart wouldn¡¯t be able to threaten your safety again. The Grand Duke has this time as hisst opportunity to deal with us, after we survive this, our safety is guaranteed.¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°We still have to survive today. Talking about it is useless, let¡¯s just see how far Grand Duke Lionheart would go just to deal with us.¡±

    After he said this, they saw a small boat appear at the distance. The boat looked like a ship¡¯s lifeboat, it was something not normally used to travel in the river.

    On the small boat, five figures could be seen. The five wore magic robes that were sky-blue in color. On their hands were magic staffs. Their boat didn¡¯t have and sails nor paddles, but the boat was travelling very fast.

    Might looked at the boat and said, ¡°Water element mages. It¡¯s a good n, in this river, dealing with us using Water element mages is the most appropriate thing to do. Brother, prepare yourself.¡±

    After his voice fell, the mages on the boat moved. They held up their magic staffs and pronounced some incantations. Then the group saw ten water dragons appear, travelling along the surface of the river and heading towards the ship.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hesitate and waved his staff, a giant wind de appeared and went to chop towards the water dragons.

    However, the dragons were made of water. Although the dragons lost their form, they managed to recover after only a short while. After reforming, the dragons resumed to hit the ship.

    Zhao Hai¡¯splexion changed, he didn¡¯t think that these things would be difficult to deal with. He waved his staff again as several huge fireballs appeared to block the water dragons.

    Water and Fire were ipatible with each other, the dragons didn¡¯t stop upon the arrival of the fireballs and instead intended to pierce through. To the mages¡¯ dismay, Zhao Hai¡¯s fireballs were very tenacious, halting the dragons¡¯ advance. The two spells got entangled with each other and both refused to budge, it was a surprise that the fireballs even managed to continually fight back.

    At this time, several ice arrows were shot towards Zhao Hai. Each ice arrow emitted a blue light, but the blue that it showed wasn¡¯t something resembling the color ofmon water. Instead, it looked surprisingly like a poison¡¯s blue color.

    Seeing the arrows appearing suddenly, Might¡¯s face turned ugly as he eximed, ¡°Ancient ck Permafrost!!¡±

    A mage riding on the boat coldlyughed and said, ¡°The boy has good eyesight. Dying under the hands of this old man and mypanions wouldn¡¯t be shameful.¡±

    When the arrows arrived right in front of Zhao Hai, and when it seems like he couldn¡¯t evade. Might became shocked when he saw Zhao Hai¡¯s figure suddenly vanish from the deck of the ship.

 Chapter 352 - Big Harvests

    <h4>Chapter 352 - Big Harvests</h4>

    When Might saw this, he was stunned at first but then became relieved. He thought that Zhao Hai just used the Space Mage¡¯s spell ¡®Teleportation¡¯. This spell can instantaneously shift oneself to another ce, naturally it would be a ce that the eye can see; if it isn¡¯t, then one may get trapped inside the turbulence of space and time.

    Might didn¡¯t know that Zhao Hai just used the Space monitor¡¯s function. The monitor can allow Zhao Hai to teleport freely within its scope of view. Currently the monitor¡¯s range is two kilometers, which was also the area where Zhao Hai can move freely; if he wanted to go somewhere in that range, nobody can stop him.

    While the five Water element mages on the boat were stunned, Zhao Hai suddenly arrived at the center of their boat along with a storm of wind des. Before the Water element mages got to recover from their confusion, they were already cut to pieces.

    After Zhao Hai killed the Water Mages, he immediately took them inside the Space. Just after they were ced inside, the Space transmitted a prompt to Zhao Hai, ¡°Deadly toxic water has entered the Space. Testing water quality, water is cold and toxic, highly aggressive and extremely dense. Space absorbs new type of water, opened up new cold water spring.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he asked Cai¡¯er what just happened. Cai¡¯er told Zhao Hai that the Water element Mages had this cold and toxic water inside them. The water was extremely poisonous and lethal. This water can increase the abilities of the Space so it absorbed the water and created a new cold spring. The quality of the water in the spring was the same as the cold toxic water from earlier.

    Zhai Hai was surprised, and immediately turned the Mages into undead and asked them for more information. The mages didn¡¯t hide anything from Zhao Hai, they told him that this water was one of the treasures all Water element Mages yearn for, Profound cial Liquid. The one that they obtained had very lethal poison in it, moreover, it was also very cold; even colder than solid ice. But what was strange about this liquid was that even though it was colder than ice, it maintained its liquid state and did not freeze.

    However, as long as this liquides in contact with another object, it will freeze it immediately. One could say that if a Water element Mage could get their hands on this thing, their strength could get easily increased by at least five levels.

    These five Water element mages had 7th rank strength, so adding on the fact that they had Profound cial Liquid, they managed to rack up infamy all throughout the continent. This was the reason Might shouted ¡®Ancient ck Permafrost¡¯ before.

    Coincidentally, they also took refuge under Grand Duke Lionheart these past years. This time, they were asked by Lionheart to go deal with Zhao Hai. They knew that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t weak so to ensure the aplishment of the task, they decided to bring their Profound cial Liquid. But they didn¡¯t expect that not only did they fail, they also gave Zhao Hai¡¯s Space a new profound cial spring.

    Zhao Hai was quite happy, he appeared back on the ship as Might looked at him silly. Seeing Might¡¯s appearance, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t¡¯ help but smile and say, ¡°We¡¯re good, the Ancient ck Permafrosts wouldn¡¯t bother us anymore. Let¡¯s go on, Grand Duke has sent a battleship up ahead.¡±

    Might and Stack didn¡¯t ask anything, they slowly sailed on the river and before long they saw a giant warship. The warship wasn¡¯t bigger than Stack¡¯s ship, but it still disced about 5,000 tons of water. This was because even though the ship wasn¡¯t outfitted for cargo transport, it still carried arge number of magic cannons and guns as well as some military necessities. The ship also carried 5,000 soldiers onboard. A g waved on top of the ship bearing the image of a fierce swordfish.

    When Might saw the battleship, his face couldn¡¯t help but turn ugly. ¡°A Swordfish! Isn¡¯t that Rosen Empire¡¯s famous Swordfish? How could it appear here? Did Grand Duke Lionheart lose his mind?¡±

    At this time, Zhao Hai saw that the Swordfish was turning to align its cannons towards their ship and was getting ready to shoot. Zhao Hai certainly wouldn¡¯t allow that to happen, if the cannons manage to fire, their ship will certainly get obliterated.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand as arge number of undead appeared on the Swordfish. The soldiers onboard didn¡¯t have time to understand the situation before the undead started their ughter.

    After the soldiers were dealt with, Zhao Hai immediately absorbed the ship to the Space. But under Might¡¯s eyes, it looked like Zhao Hai swallowed the Swordfish using a spatial rift.

    When Zhao Hai finished taking the Swordfish, Might immediately took two steps forwards to support him. Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m alright. I just need to take a break. I¡¯ll head back and rest. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡± Then Zhao Hai walked towards his cabin.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t actually tired, he just wanted to head back to the Space and look at his huge harvests. This time he has really profited greatly. He didn¡¯t think that Grand Duke Lionheart would actually be so generous and send him a warship.

    It was quite obvious that this warship wasn¡¯t meant for freshwater travel. It can be clearly seen that this was meant for the sea. Now that Law river was about to connect with the sea, the warship was only able to reach here, it was impossible for it to travel along Law river seeing the volume of water it disced.

    The soldiers on board were also turned into undead by Zhao Hai. Not only did he gain a battleship, he also didn¡¯t have to worry about people to man it. Also a more important thing was that Zhao Hai learned Water element Magic as well as gaining a Profound cial spring.

    Upon entering the Space, Zhao Hai went to the Profound cial spring first. The profound cial spring was just right next to the life liquid spring and the hot spring. The life liquid spring¡¯s water looked very clear, but even if it looked very ordinary, people could actually feel their vitality filling up just by looking at it. The hot spring has mists that filled its vicinity, and it¡¯s temperature certainly wasn¡¯t low.

    The profound cial spring showed apletely different appearance. It showed a very deep blue color, and acted like stagnant water. Looking at it gave people a deathly feeling.

    Zhao Hai poked a wooden stick towards the cial spring. The stick immediately turned into ice as soon as it entered the spring, covering its entire surface with ayer of frost.

    Zhao Hai immediately withdrew the stick and gently touched it, but the stick immediately turned into shards. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but murmur, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this profound cial liquid to be so powerful. Amazing.¡±

    Laura and the others also nodded, they didn¡¯t think that the profound cial spring would be this fierce. It surprisingly destroyed the wooden stick easily, no wonder the ancient ck permafrosts became rampant in the continent just by having profound cial liquid.

    The group arrived at the Ranch where the Swordfish was. The Ranch has a river, and now that it has been expanded, the Swordfish happened to fit inside.

    Zhao Hai and the others got up the Swordfish and examined it well. The Swordfish had more than 5,000 people inside, 120 magic cannons, as well as 360 ballistas. The ship also had livingmodities, enough for 5,000 people tost for three months. This ensures that the warship could fight for a considerable amount of time.

    The decks on the ship reached ten levels. It had a total of ten main and secondary masts, enough for it to reach 25 knots. This type of ship can definitely be called a fast ship. This type of speedy vessel was considered to be Rosen Empire¡¯s main naval force. Although it wasn¡¯t thergest of warships, it was the type of naval warship the empire mostly used.

    Zhao Hai was impressed, this ship was very good. Another important point about this ship was the quality of lumber used to build it. With this type of lumber as well as its thick hull, it could withstand sailing for a very long time, a very good quality for a military product.

    After staying inside the Space the entire morning, Zhao Hai came out at lunch and saw Stack and Might. Zhao Hai went towards them and asked, ¡°What happened? What are you looking at, is there more trouble?¡±

    The two saw Zhao Haiing out and smiled. Stack had a very sincere smile while Might had a hint of awe in it.

    Stack smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s all right, we¡¯re now inside Sky Water City¡¯s waters. Nobody would dare do anything on this region, even Grand Duke Lionheart. See that? That is Calci Family¡¯s Spectre Battleship.¡±

    Zhao Hai followed Stack¡¯s gaze, not far away from their ship was a ck battleship. The ship¡¯s entire body was ck, and had a size just enough to allow for freshwater travel. When it just stayed there, it really looked like a spectre.

    The Stack continued, ¡°Don¡¯t think that Calci Family¡¯s Spectre battleships are inferior to the Swordfish ships just because of its size. That ship is very equipped for magic attacks. If a spectre and a swordfish face each other out in sea, the swordfish would certainly lose.

    Zhao Hai asked, ¡°Do the Spectre Battleships not belong to Rosen Empire¡¯s Navalmand?¡±

    Stack nodded and smiled, ¡°They¡¯re not, these Spectre ships are Calci Family¡¯s private escort vessels, so they don¡¯t belong to the empire. There were a lot of Great families on the empire that have their own fleet. These ships were used to increase the family¡¯s strength as well as escort these families¡¯ cargo on sea. They were rarely used for attack, they were mainly for protecting cargo ships.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, it seems like Rosen Empire was much more powerful than he expected. Having these families build their own fleet, one could imagine the entire country¡¯s overall strength.

    The following travel was smooth, they didn¡¯t encounter any more trouble. They would also see Spectre ships from time to time. After sailing for half a day, the amount of Spectre ships they saw amounted to about 20, this wasn¡¯t a small number, it was quite astonishing.

    When they arrived, their ship slowed down. In fact, they couldn¡¯t help but slow down, there were now a lot more ships along the river. It looked just like the lively scene back at Hundred Battles Fortress. There were docks everywhere, and ships would go there often to load and unload their cargo. The entire region looked very busy.

    1. Actually thought that the name of the treasure was ¡®Ancient ck Permafrost¡¯ but it turns out that it was actually their group name. I decided to not change it anymore because it still fits XD

 Chapter 353 - Sky Water City

    <h4>Chapter 353 - Sky Water City</h4>

    Zhao Hai looked at these docks and turned his head to Stack, ¡°Brother Stack, what are these docks? Do these also belong to Sky Water City?¡±

    Stack nodded, ¡°Yes. Even though Sky Water City has a very good harbor, there are a lot of ships passing through. River ships, sea ships, all kinds of vesselse here everyday and all of them wouldn¡¯t be able to fit inside the city. Although these small piers were still quite a ways from Sky Water City, they could still transport the goods bynd. This method beats just waiting for a free space to dock on.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s really quite far away. Can we get to Sky Water City this evening?¡±

    Stack shook his head, ¡°We can¡¯t get there tonight. We¡¯ll find a pier to dock on and then rest. Tomorrow we¡¯ll arrive at Sky Water City. The Shelley Family has a private dock inside so we can go there and disembark, we don¡¯t need to wait for another ship to free up some space.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and simultaneously developed an understanding of Shelley Family¡¯s forces inside Sky Water City. ording to everything he has heard of until now, Sky Water City was a ce of wealth and prosperity. For the Shelley Family to have their own private port there meant that they had quite some standing inside Sky Water City.

    Evening came and Stack docked their ship at something called the mercenary¡¯s pier. From the name, there were a lot of mercenaries present everywhere in the pier. Some mercenaries acted as guards for the ships while some carried cargo between the ships and the docks.

    A mercenary as a coolie? This may sound absurd, but its not. What were mercenaries? They were only ordinary civilians in the first ce. Most of them lost their home because of various reasons. In order to survive and not be ves, they could only be mercenaries.

    Because their fighting power was very weak and the fact that they have families to feed. They wouldn¡¯t dare take very dangerous tasks. They can only take jobs like being a courier for letters. These tasks weren¡¯t dangerous but their remuneration weren¡¯t high, only enough to live by.

    But since these jobs weren¡¯t avable everyday, what other thing could they do? They could only do manualbor, so generally one couldn¡¯t distinguish between coolies and mercenaries.

    Piers like these that were outside Sky Water City and wasn¡¯t managed properly by the Calci Family were very unregted. With mercenaries from different backgrounds mingling with each other, there was only one word to describe these docks, chaos, they were very chaotic.

    When their ship stopped at the pier, Stack told Zhao Hai that it was best for them to not disembark at this pier. Although Zhao Hai was strong, there¡¯s no benefit in provoking another group.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to go to the pier either. Such small pier couldn¡¯t catch his attention. Like what Stack implied, these mercenaries were quite rough people; who knows what they¡¯ll do when they see beautiful women like Laura and the others? Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to know the answer.

    They didn¡¯t have to worry about mercenaries while being onboard a ship. For the mercenaries, the people onboard were their providers for food and clothing. No one would intentionally go inside a ship just to look for trouble.

    They rested inside the ship that night and when morning came, Zhao Hai finally moved closer towards Sky Water City. After another two hours of sailing, they could already see Sky Water City¡¯s wall vaguely.

    The nearer they are from Sky Water City, the more surprised Zhao Hai became. His expectation for how big Sky Water City was blown away. The city was much much bigger than River Law City. River Law city has about 1 million citizens, but looking at how Sky Water City was three times bigger than River Law City, its poption could possibly be 3 million!

    There weren¡¯t manyrge cities such as this in the continent. And for the Calci Family to be able to control all of such a city was a very amazing feat. One should know that even the emperor of Rosen Empire couldn¡¯t touch this city, this showed Zhao Hai how much power and influence Calci Family held.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t believe that the Radiant Church didn¡¯t know that Calci Family was a family of Dark Mages. The Radiant Church certainly knew, but they couldn¡¯t do anything about it. This made Calci Family look even more formidable. No wonder the family was the major pir within the League of Dark Mages, only they have this kind of strength.

    Soon, the ship slowly entered a small dock right next to Sky Water City. The dock wasn¡¯t big, maybe it could fit five or six ships like theirs. It was a small pier, but Might told Zhao Hai that even though it was Shelley Family who constructed this, they still needed to pay a million gold coins as fee every year. If they don¡¯t, the Calci family would confiscate this pier.

    For a pier of this size costing 1 million gold coins per year exins howrge of a treasure trove Sky Water City was. For the Calci Family to haveplete hegemony of this city, they surely did have formidable strength.

    When the ship docked at the pier, Zhao Hai noticed that there were already people waiting there. Most of these people wore silken clothes mostly used by merchants, they looked very conspicuous.

    Looking at these people, Might turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°They came to meet us. The family already sent me a message to treat mister and his group with utmost courtesy.¡±

    Zhao Hai froze for a moment then shook his head, ¡°This is too much. I may not be worth it.¡±

    Might smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s absolutely worth it. Mister suffered because of your milk wine cooperation with the family. Mister is certainly worth it. Let¡¯s head down.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything, he just followed Might in disembarking from the ship. Their carriage was also naturally unloaded, as well as their bulls.

    Just as the two men arrived at the pier, the merchant dressed men immediately weed them. The one at the front was a fat man that looked to be 40 something years old. Heughed and said to Zhao Hai and Might, ¡°The head of Sky Water City¡¯s Shelley Hotel, Marriott, has met Mister Wales and Captain Might.¡±

    Might also gave Marriott a salute and said, ¡°I won¡¯t dare, Manager Marriott is too polite.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said ¡°For this one to make Manager Marriotte, this one is certainly humbled.¡±

    Marriottughed and said, ¡°Mister is too polite, putting your life on the line to help Shelley Family, Mister is very well worth it. Sir, please get on the carriage, the hotel has prepared a meal and is only waiting for mister toe.¡±

    Upon hearing Marriott, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be impolite. Then, Manager, please.¡± Then the group got onto their respective carriages and headed towards Sky Water City.

    While entering the city, Zhao Hai sized Sky Water City up. The city certainly deserved to be called Sky Water City, inside the city were numerous small creeks as well as bridges. Taking this as a whole, the entire city looked very unusual.

    The city was bustling with people, pedestrians weaving through the traffic. Although there were a lot of creeks inside the city, the streets were extremely spacious. There were also a lot of shops along the street. Various carriages and people could be seen entering and exiting these shops. Businesses on these stores were very good.

    From time to time, Zhao Hai could see people wearing standard issue leather armor, they were carrying a two-handed sword and were walking on the street. These people were looking around the ce as though monitoring for something. On the leather armor of these people, the insignia of the Calci Family was printed, it seems like they were people from the Calci Family.

    Looking at these people, Zhao Hai turned to Laura and asked, ¡°Laura, who are these people? Are they the City Garrison? Does the Calci Family send them to maintain public security?¡±

    Laura smiles and answered, ¡°From what I heard, Sky Water City has a unique organization called the Urban Administrative and Law Enforcement Bureau. They were tasked specifically to handle public security. They were also responsible for cleaning the streets and other misceneous work. Their influence inside Sky Water City is quite big.¡±

    Zhao Hai was stunned. He didn¡¯t think that he would hear the words Urban Administrative and Law Enforcement Bureau again aftering to Ark Continent. Isn¡¯t it too weird? Did the Calci Family also cross over? Otherwise how could such a specific name arise?

    Gently shook his head and threw out these useless ideas, Zhao Hai continued to observe everything inside the city. It must be said that Sky Water City was the most prosperous city Zhao Hai has ever seen. But such city was actually ced second next to Carson City, it made it difficult to imagine what Carson City looked like.

    After travelling or about an hour, their carriage stopped. Zhao Hai looked outside and saw that they had reached a tall multi-story building. This was the highest building Zhao Hai has seen after arriving at Ark Continent.

    In front of the building was a big square with a flower bed in the middle. Inscribed on the flower bed was Shelly Family¡¯s insigniaposed of flowers of different colors.

    Zhao Hai got down from his carriage as Might and Marriott came to greet him. Marriott bowed to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, the food and wine are ready. Today, the hotel will treat mister with our hospitality.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Then, Manager, let¡¯g go. I¡¯m famished.¡± Marriott replied, ¡°Then, Mister, this way please.¡± Then the group entered the hotel together.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know if he was under an illusion or something. He felt that Manager Marriott was extremely enthusiastic about him. He had an overwhelming amount of energy in him.

    What he didn¡¯t actually know was that when they travelled towards the city, Might already told Marriott that Zhao Hai was a Space Mage. To any power, grabbing a Space Mage to their side was top level priority. When Marriott knew that Zhao Hai was a Space Mage, naturally he would get extremely passionate; he¡¯s afraid of showing a low amount of hospitality to Zhao Hai.

    Sky Water City¡¯s Shelley Hotel was very luxurious, it was full of high quality services. The peopleing in and out of it were all well dressed and looked well educated. One only needed a nce to know that the business was doing very well. All of the guests they met greeted Marriott, it can be seen that these people see some importance in the hotel¡¯s manager.

    Zhao Hai saw that these people must be small nobles and didn¡¯t have that high of an identity. Although they were inside the Shelley Hotel as guests, that didn¡¯t dare offend Marriott. They also tter the manager from time to time, which was good for their families and businesses.

    But Marriott didn¡¯t look down on them just because of their status. He also greeted the people who approached him with a warm reception. There wasn¡¯t an ounce of disrespect given to them, elevating Zhao Hai¡¯s evaluation of Marriott. The hotel¡¯s manager looked like a well-mannered gentleman.

    Before long, the group entered the hotel¡¯s elevator and went up ten floors. While heading up, Marriott turned to Zhao Hai, ¡°We have two dining halls in the hotel, one at the first floor while the other one is at the tenth floor. The restaurants on the first floor are open to everyone to dine in. But the one on the tenth floor is different, not even guests on the hotel can just get ess to that dining hall. Only a few people are able to dine there, namely, the hotel¡¯s VIPs. The chef on the 10th floor dining hall is one of the pinnacle chefs inside Rosen Empire. Even if youpare him to the Imperial Chef, he wouldn¡¯t lose.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°The Shelley Hotel is already extraordinary just by seeing that they managed to build their business throughout the continent. Now, seeing people like manager, no wonder the business is doing very well.¡±

    Marriott looked proud, ¡°Mister overpraised me. Inside Shelley Family, there are a lot of people like me, as numerous as the hairs on an ox. I¡¯m just a small hotel manager.¡±

    Might actuallyughed and said, ¡°Manager Marriott is too modest. There are around 11,200 Shelley hotels in the continent. And if we just base on ie generated, Sky Water City branch could rank in the top ten. This shows how formidable Manager Marriott is.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Zhao Hai looked at Marriott under a new light. He didn¡¯t expect that this fat man could be so formidable that among the 11,200 hotels, he would actually rank in the top ten. Wasn¡¯t this extremely amazing?

    Although the hotels have the same reputation, the cities that they were located in were different. It was not easy to rank in the top ten among this number of hotels. Even if you¡¯re ced on a favorable location, there was still a lot to do regarding rtionships, staff management, guest management and more. When you look at it in this perspective, you could see how a formidable of a businessman Marriott was.

    When Marriot heard what Might said, his smile became even more radiant. Then the turned to Might and said, ¡°I couldn¡¯tpare to Captain Might. Captain Might is a captain of the family headquarters¡¯ garrison force. He couldn¡¯t be dispatched easily, the power he wields is much bigger than us small officials.¡±

    Might stiffly smiled, ¡°I¡¯m just a little captain, not that powerful. Manager is too polite.¡± Then the groupughed as they headed towards the 10th floor dining hall.

    When the elevator¡¯s door opened, Zhao Hai and Might became surprised. They didn¡¯t expect that someone else would be present at the dining hall. And the person was already eating and drinking inside.

    1. Coolie, ¿àÁ¦(K¨³l¨¬) n. an unskilled nativeborer in India, China, and some other Asian countries.

    2. The Urban Administrative and Law Enforcement Bureau,monly shortened to Chengguan (Chinese: ³Ç¹Ü; pinyin: Ch¨¦nggu¨£n), is a local government agency that has been established in every city in Maind China.

 Chapter 354 - 13th Young Master

    <h4>Chapter 354 - 13th Young Master</h4>

    Zhao Hai noticed that Marriott already had cleared the ce earlier. Inside the dining hall, there was only one table with something in it, the other tables were empty. There were well-dressed waiters present on the vicinity, and all of them were staring at the young man eating the food and drinking the wine on the table.

    Upon analyzing the situation, Zhao Hai reckoned that the young man must be a member of Shelley Family. Moreover, his status couldn¡¯t be that low, otherwise the waiters wouldn¡¯t have left him alone.

    When Marriott saw the young man, hisplexion changed and looked at the young man with a stiff smile, ¡°13th young master, you came.¡±

    The young man didn¡¯t care about Marriott. He just continued to eat and drink. At this time Might came forward and greeted, ¡°Might has seen 13th young master.¡±

    Thirteenth young master¡¯s attitude to Might was much better. He looked up at Might and said, ¡°Might, howe you¡¯re here?¡¯

    Might smiled and said, ¡°This time, I was sent by the family to escort Mister Wales.¡± Then Might introduced the 13th young master to Zhao Hai, ¡°This is Mister Wales, a distinguished guest of the family, they instructed to provide him with the highest level of hospitality.¡±

    Might¡¯s words actually warned the young master to mind his attitude towards Zhao Hai. To Great Nobles such as Shelley Family, their system of education had already been ironed out. All family descendants would be educated from a very early age, something most noble families do.

    Naturally, it was impossible for them to learn by just going to regr sses. So to merchant family such as Shelley Family, they would also teach their children merchant training from their early years. But to be a sessful merchant, one should have good people skills, so they would generally bring their descendants to social events to hone their skills. The Shelley Family was good at this aspect, their descendants were already very prepared.

    But there would always be one or two ck sheep inside a Family, and this 13th young master was Shelley Family¡¯s ck sheep. Even though the education that he received from childhood was the same as his elder brothers, the 13th young master still turned out different, giving the family a huge headache.

    Although this 13th young master had learned a lot of things, he didn¡¯t use it at the appropriate ces. In the entire Shelley Family, he was the only one who acted like a spoiled brat. Apart from some high ranking elders in the family, he didn¡¯t give anybody any face. Some time ago, he actually had a fight with the son of Grand Duke Lionheart. Later on, the Grand Duke went on to suppress Shelley Family¡¯s business, the business matter and the earlier scuffle weren¡¯tpletely unrted with each other.

    But the mother of this 13th young master also belonged to a Great Family that was also very influential. This made his mother have a high standing within the family. It may be because of this reason that the 13th young master was very arrogant. He even looked down on his elder brothers.

    This character of his was what made the Shelley Family¡¯s head hurt. He didn¡¯t give anyone face, he even treated Marriott like trash. He even made huge troubles for the family, this made the Shelley Familye up of ways in dealing with the troubles he caused.

    But in the end, he was a member of the Shelley family and had an influential mother so nobody inside the family dared to be impolite to him. Even for someone like Marriott, he still needed to show respect.

    This made him even morewless. In the past few days, it wasn¡¯t known how many businesses of Shelley Family he managed to destroy. The number of people he offended wasn¡¯t low either. Fortunately, they took into ount Shelley Family¡¯s face, so they only regarded him as a child who never properly grew up.

    Marriott had received prior information that the young master would arrive at Sky Water City in three days. He thought that there wouldn¡¯t be an ident this time, but he didn¡¯t expect the young master to appear today. Moreover, he actually went to the dining hall and rudely ate and drank the food that wasn¡¯t meant for him.

    Marriott turned to look at Zhao Hai, Zhai Hai seems to not be angry. He just looked at the young master, furthermore an amused expression could be seen from his eyes.

    Hearing what Might said earlier, Marriott couldn¡¯t help but be thankful to him. He was very clear on the importance of Zhao Hai to the family. Now he only hoped that the young master would give Zhao Hai face and not act too rowdy. Otherwise, if Zhao Hai gets offended, it would be a huge loss for the family.

    After listening to Might¡¯s introduction of Zhao Hai, 13th young master didn¡¯t say anything but the contempt inside his eyes could be clearly seen. In fact, he didn¡¯t even try to conceal it. He ignored all of Might¡¯s warnings and looked at Zhao Hai contemptuously, ¡°Boy, did youe here thinking that the family will give you free food and drinks? Do you think my Shelley Family are fools?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the young master and smiled faintly, ¡°The Shelley Family certainly aren¡¯t fools since they wanted to partner with me. But a fool is definitely one who offends someone without any knowledge of what¡¯s going on.¡±

    13th young masterplexion changed, even Might and Marriott¡¯s face changed. The two of them understood the young master¡¯s temperament, 13th young master absolutely wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to give his face a p. The two naturally heard Zhao Hai¡¯s irony that was directed at the young master. Zhao Hai basically said that he was not the fool but the young master was.

    Sure enough, the young master¡¯s face immediately worsened. He looked at Zhao Hai and sneered, ¡°Boy, I don¡¯t care who you are but do you believe that the Shelley Family will still keep on cooperating with you? Do you want to get chased down by the Family?¡±

    Zhao Hai just smiled faintly and responded, ¡°I don¡¯t believe, are you Shelley Family¡¯s patriarch? Do you have the authority? If the Shelley Family did stop their partnership with me because of your order, then it has nothing to do with me. The Shelley Family doesn¡¯t have anything worth for me anyway.¡±

    13th young master¡¯s face turned ugly, he didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would actually face him. He coldly looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°Boy, do you understand what you¡¯re saying? From what you just said, it seems like it was my Shelley Family who actually reached out to make a partnership with you. Is this what you¡¯re implying?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°That is exactly what I am implying. It wasn¡¯t my intention to cooperate with the family anyway, it was them who reached out to me first. So I could say that I can stop cooperating with them at any time and look for another partner. Did I exin myself properly?¡±

    13th young master¡¯s face was pale, he turned to Might and Marriott and furiously roared, ¡°Did you hear what he said? Immediately kick him out of here!¡±

    Might and Marriott could only share a stiff smile, they didn¡¯t make a move. Zhao Hai looked at this scene and found it funny. He turned to the young master and didn¡¯t say anything, he only wore an amused smile on his face clearly taunting the 13th young master.

    13th young master looked at Might and Marriott and shouted, ¡°You won¡¯t listen to me? Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m a foreign affairs elder, I have the authority tomand you. Do you dare defy the n¡¯s orders?¡±

    A family didn¡¯t necessarily have a foreign affairs elder, the matter of foreign affairs could be handed to any other member of a family. So this foreign affairs elder title of 13th young master was nothing but an empty title. However, just like what he said, he still has enough authority tomand the two.

    At this time, Might smiled bitterly and took a step, ¡°!3th young master, you haven¡¯t contacted the family recently have you? The patriarch already removed your foreign affairs elder status. He also spread out the message that as long as someone see you, they should immediately take you home. Thus, you don¡¯t have any authority tomand us right now. Moreover, the family¡¯s cooperation with mister Wales is of utmost importance. You won¡¯t be able to destroy it.¡±

    13th young master froze, then his face changed for the worse, he looked at Might and said, ¡°Did father really revoke my position as foreign affairs elder? Mother didn¡¯t prevent it?¡±

    Might looked at 13th young master with a hint of pity on his eyes, Might was very clear that this young master in front of him hadn¡¯t been in contact with the family these past few days. He has hidden himself, possibly because he knew that he was the cause of the feud with Grand Duke Lionheart, and his father would certainly not let him off. He tried as much as possible to note in contact with people from the family, he only appeared recently because he may have ran out of money to spend.

    When he hid before, the n didn¡¯t know of his whereabouts, but now that he has recently appeared, the n had some people follow and secretly protect him. This was also the reason why Marriott knew that he would arrive at Sky Water City in three days. He just didn¡¯t think that the young master would arrive early and was very eager to sabotage the family¡¯s cooperation with Zhao Hai.

    It was precisely because of this hiding that the young master didn¡¯t know the happenings back in the family. Might originally wanted to wait for the 13th young master to arrive before telling him about what happened. But there was no need for it now, with the young master¡¯s temperament, if Might didn¡¯t interject now, it would really be possible for Zhao Hai and the family¡¯s cooperation to disintegrate, this would further add to their headache.

    Might sighed and said, ¡°13th young master, you should go home, you will know everything by then.¡± Might naturally didn¡¯t want the internal matters of the family to spread. He wanted the young master to be rid off first to reduce having more problems. It would be better to inform him when they are alone.

    However, the young master wasn¡¯t in such a mood, he yelled at Might and said, ¡°Know what!? Now that I¡¯m not a foreign affairs elder, you¡¯re not gonna listen to me anymore? Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re a ve, a mutt that my Shelley Family raised.¡±

    Might¡¯splexion changed, although he was a servant of Shelley Family, even the Family¡¯s Patriarch did not say such words to him. With an ugly face Might looked at the 13th young master and said, ¡°Young master, the family has found out that your mother was sent to the family to destroy it from the inside. The businesses that you destroyed had some traces of you mother¡¯s hands in them. This time, your feud with Lionheart was found out to be instigated by your mother as well. In fact, your mother¡¯s n and Lionheart¡¯s n actually formed an alliance years ago to deal with my Shelley Family. Now, your mother¡¯s n is already exterminated along with your mother. The reason why the family took a long time to deal with Grand Duke Lionheart is because they were already dealing with your mother¡¯s n. The family had already removed your name from the registry and ordered for your capture so that you would get imprisoned back at the headquarters.¡±

 Chapter 355 - City Lordâ€™s Mansion

    <h4>Chapter 355 - City Lord¡¯s Mansion</h4>

    13th young master¡¯s face looked like an extinguished ember as he stared at nkly Might, then he said, ¡°Impossible, how could the n already know? I¡¯ve been very sessful these past few years. Why did this happen?¡±

    Hearing the young master¡¯s words, Might couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°It seems like 13th young master already knew about his crimes, good, I¡¯ll report this to the family to save the young master from being interrogated. Maybe the family might even be more lenient to you.¡±

    The scene right now could only be described as a rollercoaster. Zhao Hai thought that the few words he said would really make his cooperation with Shelley Family copse. He didn¡¯t think that the situation would actually take a dramatic turn, this was beyond his imaginations.

    Marriott looked at Zhao Hai who was still smiling and apologized with a slight smile, ¡°I really apologize for this situation, mister. Please wait for a moment while we prepare.¡± Then he waved his hand as some people immediately came to take the 13th young master. The waiters at the side also cleaned the table and prepared the meals and drinks again.

    Right behind Zhao Hai was Laura and the others who were very stunned. They didn¡¯t think that something like this would happen today. Like Zhao Hai, this was beyond their imagination.

    While Zhao Hat sat down, Laura could only stand behind. Zhao Hai looked at Laura and the others then turned to Marriott, ¡°Manager, can you arrange a meal for my people? No need to keep them here, just have them retreat; I know it must have been very hard for them these past days.¡±

    Marriott was already used to this situation so he didn¡¯t disagree. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been very rude to mister¡¯s people, forgive me.¡± Then he waved his hand as a waiter led Laura and the others to eat and rest.

    Zhao Hai really disliked eating while Laura and the others just watch. This made his heart uneasy and apologetic, so he had them go to another ce and rest.

    Inside the dining hall, only Zhao Hai, Might, and Marriott were left. Might looked at Zhao Hai and smiled, ¡°Mister isn¡¯t angry?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°This matter isn¡¯t worthy for me to get angry.¡±

    Marriott smiled, ¡°Mister is really good-natured. Mister might have not known, but you have greatly helped the family this time. Because Grand Duke Lionheart was very preupied in dealing with you, the family had the chance to take care of its other enemy. Now that the n will start dealing with Grand Duke Luyen, I believe he wouldn¡¯t be able tost much long.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, ¡°As long as someone isn¡¯t an absolute idiot, they wouldn¡¯t dare move against a family like Shelley family. Seeing how deep you family¡¯s reserves were, how could the Grand Duke survive?¡±

    Hearing this, Marriott appeared proud but quickly hid his expression. With a stiff smile he said, ¡°To be honest, this time was actually quite dangerous for the family. We didn¡¯t think that someone would send a woman to destroy us from the inside. Marrying a woman to our family, waiting for her to bear a child, then have the child destroy partnerships and businesses. This plot went on for decades undetected, it was very embarrassing.¡±

    It was not only Marriott who felt it, when Zhao Hai heard Might¡¯s words he couldn¡¯t help but shiver. In order to destroy Shelley Family, 13th young master¡¯s mother¡¯s n actually went to such degree. This was a very ridiculous amount effort put into such a plot.

    Might turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, didn¡¯t youe this time to seek cooperation with the Calci Family? Mister Wales, since you are a friend of mine, allow me to say something you might not want to hear. Your present strength isn¡¯t enough for the Calci Family to consider you for a cooperation, the qualifications that family needed is very high.¡±

    Zhao Hai showed a faint smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this time I came to Sky Water City to visit Calci Family with a letter from a mutual friend, they should at least consider me. I offended some people back at Aksu Empire, there¡¯s nowhere I could go but here.¡±

    Might and Marriott didn¡¯t say anything since this situation was toomon. Offending a person of power in their country but not having the strength to fight back, so they n to seek refuge at other countries. This scene wasn¡¯t rare in the continent, so the two people wasn¡¯t very surprised.

    Might can only look at Zhao Hai and ask, ¡°Mister Wales, can I know who you managed to offend? If it¡¯s possible, the Shelley Family might be willing to solve this matter.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Might with a profound gaze, he faintly smiled and said, ¡°Since we are partners, I don¡¯t want to hide the truth from you for a long time. The person I managed to offend back in Aksu Empire is Southern King.¡±

    Might and Marriott looked at each other and saw a trace of understanding from each other¡¯s eyes. The couldn¡¯t find any previous information about ¡®Wales¡¯ before. What they only knew was that he suddenly appeared and had gotten a title form Grand Duke Evan. Anything before that, they couldn¡¯t find anything which made them very confused.

    However, after further monitoring, they couldn¡¯t help but associate Wales with the Dark Mage Zhao Hai from Purcell Duchy. Although Wales didn¡¯t use Dark element magic in front of people, some clues still gave it away. Adding all of these observations, they managed to finally get a concrete clue.

    This time, Might asked Zhao Hai who his enemy was not only to inquire additional information about him but also to see whether he was really sincere in cooperating with the family.

    For Great Families like them, forming partnerships couldn¡¯t just be casual. They must understand their coborator, otherwise they might enter into unnecessary troubles.

    This was also the reason why Shelley Family¡¯s inquiries about Zhao Hai¡¯s identity didn¡¯t stop, and it was only until now that they were fully convinced that Wales was the Dark Mage Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s reply clearly made his identity known to the family. The two were also aware that Zhao Hai knew that they were testing him but still told them his identity, showing his trust in the family. However, they also heard that Zhao Hai not only offended Southern King but also the Radiant Church. Now wonder he wanted to seek refuge inside Sky Water City. This was because there was zero presence of the Radiant Church inside the city.

    Marriott looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Please be assured, mister Wales. You will always be known as mister Wales.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. He knew that Might and Marriott understood what he wants. At this time, the food and wine finally arrived and were served to the their table.

    The guest was eating very happily with the hosts. Nobody was asking any further questions. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t ask about 13th young master¡¯s matters since it was Shelley Family¡¯s internal matter. At the same time, Might also didn¡¯t inquire about Dark Mage Zhao Hai anymore, Zhao Hai had already shown them enough sincerity. If they continue, then they would be acting in bad faith.

    In the evening, Zhao Hai and his group rested inside the hotel. Although Ruyen was higher than Zhao Hai in terms of status, Ruyen didn¡¯t exist in the eyes of Might; to him, Zhao Hai was much more important. This also made Ruyen know that her status of Purcell Duchy¡¯s youngdy meant absolutely nothing inside Rosen Empire.

    The next morning after Zhao Hai took his breakfast, he asked Might about the directions towards the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. He was nning on giving his respects to the City Lord today as well as deliver Bell¡¯s letter to him. Zhao Hai wanted to see how Sky Water City¡¯s city lord will receive him.

    Sitting inside his bull-pulled carriage, Zhao Hai slowly travelled towards the center of the city. Zhao Hai calmly looked outside as shops and people passed by, but his heart wasn¡¯t as calm as his expression; he was thinking about what attitude the City Lord will use to meet him.

    One must know that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t a very influential person, so to the eyes of Calci Family, he may only be an ordinary member of the League of Dark Mages. Calci Family¡¯s influence inside the league was very enormous, the two¡¯s status was miles away from each other.

    Laura also shared Zhao Hai¡¯s concerns and was also very nervous. This time they would meet the Calci Family, one of the pinnacle families inside the Continent. It was understandable for their hearts to feel uneasy.

    It took more than an hour before their carriage reached the central part of the city. This time, along with Zhao Hai and Laura, there was also a person sent by Shelley Hotel to provide directions.

    In front of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, there was arge square paved with t blue stones. The area was about a few thousand square meters and was very lively. There were pedestrians passing through as well as peddlers setting up their stalls. This scene made Zhao Hai anticipate his meeting with the Calci Family. He thought that the Calci family was really a good family to have the magnanimity to allow stalls to be erected here.

    There were no people in the ce several hundred square meters in front of the City Lord Mansion¡¯s front gate. And it could also be seen that there were no stalls there.

    The carriage slowly parked in front the the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. The front gate was very tall, more than five meters high. There was also a giant piece of horizontal tablet about that had the letters ¡°City Lord¡¯s Mansion¡± written on it. In the ce above , the Calci Family¡¯s insignia was carved. The family¡¯s insignia was a magic staff surrounded by mists.

    The insignia was very simple, but this symbol was very famous all throughout the continent. It was because the magic staff shown was the Calci Family¡¯s heirloom treasure passed down from generation to generation, the Dark Scepter.

    Just by listening to its name one would feel like it is very imposing, and it is indeed very formidable. This staff was a treasure for Dark Mages, it was said that it could amplify Dark element spells by about 50 percent as well as reduce the amount of time needed to cast it by also 50 percent. Seeing these two functions, one couldn¡¯t help but feel that this magic staff is very fierce.

    In the midst of a Mage battle, these advantages were very important. If your magic was a second faster than the enemy, this meant that you can attack the other party first which gave you initiative. This made the Dark Scepter a very famous treasure in the continent. At the same time, it was because of this scepter that the ancestors of Calci Family were able to rack up huge contributions to the Rosen Empire andy the foundation for the entire family.

 Chapter 356 - Smith

    <h4>Chapter 356 - Smith</h4>

    After the carriage stopped, Zhao Hai and the others got off from the vehicle. There were two guards standing right by the mansion¡¯s front gate. The two wore chainmail armor and wore stiff faces as they just stood there motionless. They looked just like sets of armors ced there.

    From the square towards the front gate of mansion, there were a total of 20 steps. Zhao Hai slowly walked toward the front gate attracting attention from both pedestrians and peddlers.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about the gazes of these people and continued towards the mansion¡¯s front gate. The two guards didn¡¯t move as though they didn¡¯t notice Zhao Hai. This made Zhao Hai a bit confused, but he still went forward and used the knocker on the mansion¡¯s gate.

    After two knocks, Zhao Hai stopped, then the gate opened as a young male servant came from inside. He looked at Zhao Hai and gave him a salute, ¡°What does Mister need?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, ¡°A friend had me send this letter to the City Lord. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to hand this to him.¡± Then he handed the letter that Bell wrote.

    The young man received the letter, and when he looked at it his expression changed. He immediately opened the gate and said, ¡°Mister, please let me wee you to the reception hall. This one will immediately deliver your letter.¡± Then the servant left Zhao Hai at the mansion¡¯s reception room.

    Upon entering the mansion¡¯s premises, only then did Zhao Hai understand how huge the City Lord¡¯s mansion was. After entering the gate, you will see a separate house which acted as a reception area for people who¡¯lle and visit. Behind the row of houses was a courtyard, but there was nobody there right now. Right after the field was the main house. There was a sign hung outside but he couldn¡¯t read it at this time. What he knew, however, was how big the mansion was, thend it was on was almost asrge as the square outside.

    Zhao Hai entered the reception room, the room was actually very good. Inside was aplete tea set, while the walls were decorated with various calligraphies as well as paintings. After he came inside, the man immediately had someone serve Zhao Hai the tea, then immediately withdrew back, everything seem to be going along the proper customs.

    When Zhao Hai saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but nod secretly. Looking at the servants¡¯ performance, as well as the customs of Calci Family, he knew how educated the people inside the mansion were. Quite fitting for a Family ced at the pinnacle among others in the continent.

    Zhao Hai calmed down and sat quietly inside the reception room while drinking tea. He didn¡¯t be uneasy regarding the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. He already did what he could, all that happenster on will depend on the Calci Family.

    When Zhao Hai was about to start drinking his second cup of tea, footsteps could be heard outside the room. Then the male servant who received Zhao Hai appeared after opening the door. At the side of this servant was an old man that looked to be between 60 to 70 years old. The silk clothing that the man wore was very well managed, it didn¡¯t have any creases in it, his hair wasbed very well, he seemed to be very meticulous.

    He wore a very serious face that looked like he was in total concentration. His face was full of wrinkles and he had some amount of gray hair. Despite these, his eyes were full of vitality and seemed to be shining.

    Zhao Hai quickly stood up as the old man looked towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Greetings Mister. I am the city lord¡¯s assistant, the City Lord asked me to invite mister over.¡±

    Zhao Hai bowed as well and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble mister.¡± Then he followed the old man.

    As the two of them went out of the reception room, Zhao Hai spotted the male servant heading outside the mansion. This made Zhao Hai relieved, it seemed like the servant would arrange somewhere for Laura and the others to stay.

    The assistant was a very serious person, he didn¡¯t say a word to Zhao Hai as they walked towards the main mansion.

    Zhao Hai also took the time to evaluate the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. The building closest to the gate was the reception hall, it was right next to the courtyard. After walking further, there was a martial art arena and there were people currently practicing inside. After passing the arena, there was another building with a sign on it that said ¡°Steward¡¯s Hall.¡±

    Crossing the steward¡¯s hall, there was another gate towards the interior part of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. After entering the gate, you were again met with another training field where warriors could be seen training. Behind the field was a building with a sign that said, ¡°Secretariat¡±. After passing that building, there was a small courtyard, but this time there was nobody practicing here. Inside, there was a fountain pond with flowers nearby; the ce looked very silent and tranquil.

    Behind the small square was a small building. The building looked like a vi, it was very beautiful.

    The old man didn¡¯t stop and immediately took Zhao Hai towards the small building. The first floor of the building was huge office, it was divided into two sections; one is for proper office use while the other on was used for receiving guests. Inside the reception area, there was a middle aged man standing there.

    The figure of the middle-aged man wasn¡¯t tall, he looked very thin and weak. But this person was very stylish, he dressed very well.

    The person had ck hair, white skin, a square but small face. His features were very pronounced and gave anyone a sense of authority whenever they look at him. It was impossible for any other person to not see the feeling of imposingness just by looking at this man.

    The old man walked towards the middle-aged person and said, ¡°City Lord, this is Mister Zhao Hai.¡±

    The man was looking at Zhao Hai while he listened to the old man¡¯s words. He nodded his head and said to Zhao Hai, ¡°Wee to Sky Water City, Mister Zhao Hai has tired himself bying here, please sit down.¡±

    Zhao Hai hastily bowed and said, ¡°Zhao Hai sees the City Lord, the City Lord is too polite.¡± Then he took a seat.

    The City Lord also sat down, he sized up Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I have already read Bell¡¯s letter. And since mister is someone from our own side, I won¡¯t be polite and ask why did mistere here? Tell me anything that you need. Also, don¡¯t call me City Lord, I¡¯m Smith Calci, just call me Brother Smith.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think that Smith would be very polite, he quickly replied, ¡°Of course, Brother Smith, also you don¡¯t need to call me mister any more, just call me Zhao Hai, little Hai is also good. Brother Smith should know of my present situation, I don¡¯t have any means to stay inside Aksu Empire anymore. Even other countries are not safe because of the Radiant Church, I feel that they would go to all ends just to chase after me. Therefore I can only go to Brother Smith and hope that Brother would provide me refuge.¡±

    Hearing what Zhao Hai said, Smith couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Brother is too polite, you¡¯re with the league so naturally i¡¯ll treat you like a true brother. You shouldn¡¯t be very polite with me. Right, are you staying at Shelley Hotel? If you¡¯re asking me for help, then how could I make you stay at Shelley Hotel? How about this, you and your people stay here in the mansion, what do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think that Smith would actually have him stay inside the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. To be honest, he felt that he couldn¡¯t bear Smith¡¯s enthusiasm, he quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s too much trouble. I think I¡¯m better staying outside, I¡¯ll just find a ce to stay. How could I trouble Brother Smith?¡±

    Smith showed a faint smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re being too polite, how could a big house such as this not have some ce for you? Listen to me, go back and pack your things to move in right away. Ah, you don¡¯t need to do that, Uncle Phil, go send someone to do that. To be more convenient, tell the people from the hotel that Little Hai is my brother, so I had him move inside the mansion.¡±

    The old man who led Zhao Hai was apparently named Phil. He gave a nod then turned to exit the office. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think Smith would be very swift, he didn¡¯t even have an opportunity to refuse.

    Zhao Hai could only force a smile. Smith turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, didn¡¯t you alsoe here to do business? Bell said that you have good products in your hand? What are they?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he smiled, ¡°I have a lot of products on hand, but if we¡¯re talking about good products, then I only have a few. One of them are my Haven products. I think Brother Smiled should have heard of them?¡± Although Haven products hadn¡¯t reached Rosen Empire and only existed inside Aksu Empire¡¯s Purcell Duchy, Zhao Hai thought that with Calci Family¡¯s informationwork, it would be impossible for them to not know of it.

    Smith smiled and replied, ¡°I have, but just those couldn¡¯t be considered as a good business. What else do you have?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°There is also the milk wine that I¡¯m supplying Shelley Hotel, its high quality milk wine.¡± As he said that, he turned his hand as he ced a couple of liquor bags on the table. Then he continued, ¡°This milk wine used the beastmen¡¯s method to ferment but I added my own methods to improve it. This is much better than the Fruit Wine the people in the continent consumes. Also, this is a strong liquor, it only takes a small cup to make any average person drunk. From what I know, this is the only liquor of its type in the entire continent; it¡¯s a unique product. Currently, I have a partnership with Bell and Shelley Hotel for this product. I supply Bell with 1,000 jin per month while Shelley Hotel gets 10,000 jin. Does Brother Smith want to taste?¡±

    Smith looked at the liquor bags on the table. He saw they were the mostmon liquor bags used by the beastmen. Calci Family controls the entire Sky Water City. This was the most famous port inside Rosen Empire, so it was natural that there were also a lot of ships that sail from here to the Beastman Prairie and vice versa. At the same time, Calci Family also had a lot of ships sailing to and from the prairie, so Smith naturally had seen this kind of liquor bag a lot.

    Zhao Hai looked at Smith calmly. He took out some Milk Wine to test Smith. He wanted to see whether Smith would dare drink the wine that he brought.

    From the moment he met Smith, Smith was very enthusiastic. Although his enthusiasm was great, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be a bit skeptical. Smith allowed him to stay inside the City Lord¡¯s Mansion which was also Smith¡¯s ce. Zhao Hai thought that making him stay inside the mansion was not only for protecting him, but also for monitoring him.

    If Smith was not suspicious of him, then he would certainly drink Zhao Hai¡¯s liquor. If he was, then he wouldn¡¯t drink the liquor.

    Smith took the liquor bag and carefully looked at it, he nodded and said, ¡°This is certainly beastman craftsmanship. Little Hai, do you have business with some beastmen back in the prairie?¡± At the same time, Smith opened the lid and directly poured the drink into his mouth.

    Seeing Smith drink the wine, Zhao Hai¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t¡¯ help but loosen. It seems that Smith really believes him. But as soon as he saw the liquor bag that Smith was holding, he knew that something bad was going to happen.

    Fortunately, his movement was quick enough. When Smith poured the liquor in his mouth, he felt his mouth were on fire so he immediately spat out the liquor. If Zhao Hai was slow, he will certainly meet the spit at face value. This was the main reason why Zhao Hai decided to get out of the way, he saw from the liquor bag that the milk wine that Smith took was the one with the highest degree of alcohol.

    While holding the liquor bag, Smith was coughing again and again. He didn¡¯t imagine that this wine would be strong to such a degree that as soon as it reached his mouth, it seemed like he was swallowing charcoal, it was too fierce.

    Zhao Hai immediately picked up a tea pot and poured Smith a cup of tea and at the same time taking the liquor bag from Smith¡¯s hands. Smith wasn¡¯t polite and immediately drank the tea to make himself feel better

    When he finally managed to somewhat recover, he looked at the liquor bag in Zhao Hai¡¯s hand in fear and turned to Zhao Hai, ¡°I must say, Little Hai, are you sure that¡¯s alcohol? Isn¡¯t that poison?¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Brother Smith, I wouldn¡¯t drink this wine like that. This wine is very strong. Even the Beastmen who were famous for their alcohol tolerance can¡¯t drink that much. This wine had to be drank slowly. And also, the bag you drank contained the strongest liquor of the batch. The other bags aren¡¯t as strong as this one. Want to give them another try?¡±

    Zhao Hai usually didn¡¯t talk like this to people he met for the first time. But it was surprising that Smith and him didn¡¯t have any sense of being strangers with each other. The two seem to know each other for a long time. After seeing Smith drink his liquor, Zhao Hai wholeheartedly took Smith as a friend.

    Shaking his head, Smith replied, ¡°Forget it, it is too strong. I can¡¯t stand it. But this wine is truly very unique, its very great business. Good, I will support you. If you need a store, or some business connections, just tell me and I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but get moved as he listened to Smith. He currently didn¡¯t have any connections as well as a ce to sell his products, but Smith actually helped him solve these two problems. Who wouldn¡¯t be moved with such gesture?

    However, Zhao Hai also knew the quantity he had on his hands. He shook his head regretfully and said, ¡°Unfortunately we don¡¯t have enough to sell massively. Although this liquor is good, the amount I could produce wouldn¡¯t be able to meet the demand. We still need for quite some time before we could provide massive supply¡±

    Smith nodded and said, ¡°Do you have anything else? Show me and maybe I can help you.¡±

    Zhao Hai also nodded, ¡°There is, this one is rations. These rations were something meat that the beastmen air dried and seasoned to be used in times of battle. I¡¯m going to have these rations sent to the continent and sell it to mercenaries. Brother Smith, do you think that this is feasible?¡±

 Chapter 357 - Sweet Plum Courtyard

    <h4>Chapter 357 - Sweet Plum Courtyard</h4>

    Smith was stunned. He knew about rations since the Calci Family would frequentlye in contact with Beastmen. He knew that beastmen would get into wars very often, and while they do so they would also make rations; so Smith was very familiar with them.

    He actually didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would want to sell these rations in the continent. However, his idea was worth trying. Mercenary food was quite monotonous, so if they were served rations, they might take a liking to it.

    But Smith still frowned and said, ¡°Little Hai, these rations are made of argali and those are also very valuable in the continent. Making them into rations seems to be quite wasteful.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Actually, my rations aren¡¯t all made from Argali. Although I have some business inside the prairie, the amount of argali I have isn¡¯t that much. Aside from argali, my rations are also made from Blue Eyed Rabbit meat. You should know that Blue Eyed Rabbit meat don¡¯t sell very well in the continent, so I made them into rations.¡±

    Smith replied, ¡°Blue Eyed Rabbit? This is new to me, aren¡¯t Blue Eyed rabbits generally used to make canned food? Did you try doing that?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°I did, but the amount of blue eyed rabbits that I have is quite a lot. They wouldn¡¯t be able to be made into canned food, so I made them into rations. Also, I don¡¯t want to sell entire blue eyed rabbits since I need their skin for myself.¡±

    Smith smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go along your n. Selling thess rations can make those mercenaries remember us, whether it was you or my Calci Family.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°But this way, there is another problem. We need to deal with those rabbit skins and I also need to sell some wool products. What do you think about this Brother Smith?¡±

    Smith waved his hand and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about these things. I¡¯ll take care of it. You still need to spend some time to get used to the statistics of your business and also see who you can sell your stuff to. If you have any problems, don¡¯t hesitate to approach me.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°I will, but Brother Smith, I¡¯m very curious, why are you treating me this well when we only had met for the first time?¡±

    Smith looked at Zhao Hai and sighed, ¡°For you, it¡¯s because you deserve it. We, the League of Dark Mages, have always been at a disadvantage in our confrontations with the Radiant Church. Especially in the recent years, we always hade with losses with our bouts with them. We think that it is because of ourck of information about the church. The intel you provided some time ago was very important to the league, it made us vent out and feel better.¡±

    Now Zhao Hai knew why. No wonder Smith was extremely polite to him. The reason was actually this.

    From what he understood from Smith¡¯s words, the Calci Family considers the League of Dark Mage as their own family. They cherish the league, therefore they can feel this much gratitude to him.

    Zhao Hai thought that there was nothing wrong with this. Calci Family could be said to be the strongest dark mage family in the entire continent. The rise and fall of their family was interlinked with the fate of Dark element magic. Therefore, they couldn¡¯t bear see the profession of Dark Mage die down, for this reason they set-up the League of Dark Mages.

    However, since they were also Dark Mages, they knew that Dark Mages don¡¯t like someone being their superiors. So they set the league up to be a loose alliance and gave it a very rxed atmosphere. Sure enough, they managed to seed with this model, they managed to have Dark Mages and other people join to help each other. As to dealing with the Radiant Church? There was no need for them to deliberately take action, after all, Dark Mages already consider the Radiant church as their number 1 enemy.

    Zhao Hai looked at Smith and showed a faint smile, ¡°My enmity with the Radiant Church is very deep. This time, on the prairie, I managed to y a 9th level expert of the church. The intel I got was from that 9th rank.¡±

    Smith stared nkly, he didn¡¯t know that Zhao Hai had managed to kill a 9th rank expert of the Radiant Church. This information gave him a shock, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Did you really kill a church¡¯s 9th rank expert?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Yes, a 9th rank Fire element Mage, one of the sessful products of their Ultimate Weapon program. This time, the church extended their hand towards the Cow-headed race and cooperated with the Fighting Bull n to defeat the Herculean Bull n. I gave the Herculean Bulls a helping hand, not only did we manage to extinguish the Fighting Bulls, we also killed the church¡¯s 9th rank expert as well as a Herculean Bull spy working for the church. Now, I¡¯m currently the Cow-headed race¡¯s crown prince.¡±

    Smith was once again stunned, the Calci Family had already been doing business with the beastmen for many years. But being a prince of a beastman race? How could human get that status?

    Smith was initially hospitable to Zhao Hai since thetter helped the League of Dark Mages solve a few matters and also because of Bell¡¯s letter. Bell praised Zhao Hai very much in his letter, so Smith decided to treat Zhao Hai well.

    But Smith didn¡¯t imagine that Zhao Hai would continually give him surprises. First was his business, his views and ideas were very good for business. This was especially true when he heard that there are only two other parties that supplied the milk wine. At this time, Smith felt his blood pumping and his body turning warm.

    Smith was very clear about the proportion of profits unique businesses could bring in, and it was very high. Moreover, he was also a person who looked at the bigger picture, therefore he epted this business but asked if Zhao Hai had any other products. He want to see whether there was avenue for another good business, he wanted to see what other ideas Zhao Hai might have.

    Soon after, the business idea came about. When he heard the proposal, Smith felt puzzled because the business sounded verymon and too ordinary that it looked like there was no special characteristics to it at all.

    However, after Zhao Hai talked about the mercenaries as customers, Smith knew what Zhao Hai¡¯s business target was. The mercenaries in the continent, as a whole, represented a force that couldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    Although the strength of mercenaries weremonly very small. Smith couldn¡¯t just underestimate their capabilities. These great families have informationworks among those mercenaries; they knew how terrifying mercenaries could be when they group up.

    But although they are quite terrifying, they have low level of efficacy. So if they provide them with rations, which could be considered as a special type of food, it would be a great help to the mercenaries. No other business could provide this much help to the mercenaries.

    Andstly, Zhao Hai revealed that he was also a Crown Prince of the Herculean Bull n. This was the information that hit Smith the hardest. A Beastman race¡¯s Crown Prince held a very high status inside the Prairie. No matter what race you are, as long as you are a race¡¯s crown prince, even a Warring n would ept you with courteous hospitality, this was what this status represented.

    But not to even say being a prince, even being a n member of a Beastman race was a very difficult thing to do. This was because beastmen generally didn¡¯t trust humans, so it was close to impossible for a human to be a beastman¡¯s n member.

    And a Crown Prince, how difficult would it be for a human to be one? Smith almost didn¡¯t want to think about it, he looked at Zhao Hai and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Seeing Smith¡¯s appearance, Zhao Hai knew what the other was thinking. He just smiled and continued, ¡°Brother Smith, to tell you the truth, I¡¯m not only the Crown Prince of the Herculean Bull n, I also hold friendship gs from the Big-bellied Pig n as well as the Giant-horned Bull n. You see that magic beast pulling my carriage? That is the Giant-Horned Bull¡¯s rtive beast, I also have the Fighting Bull¡¯s rtive beast as well as the Herculean Bull¡¯s. On the beastman prairie, I can confidently say that I won¡¯t be attacked by other beastmen. Hehe.¡±

    Smith stared nkly at Zhao Hai, this news was very big. They didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai had such capabilities and wouldn¡¯t be attacked by the Beastmen at all. This was a dream for every Human merchant.

    Smith recovered after some time, then the turned to Zhao Hai and ask, ¡°Brother, can I know what these friendship gs that you were talking about?¡±

    Hearing Smith ask him, Zhao Hai knew that Smith didn¡¯t have any idea what a friendship g was. After all, Beastmen wouldn¡¯t give humans their friendship gs. But he didn¡¯t want to hide the truth from Smith, so he immediately exined to Smith what a friendship g was.

    Smith understood that the g that their n acquired before was just an ordinary g, it was no use at all.

    The two chatted for a while, Smith got a new understanding of the matters between Beastmen. At this time, Phil came in and said to Smith and Zhao Hai, ¡°Master, Mister Wales, the food is ready. Please take a seat at the dining hall.¡±

    Smith stood up hastily along with Zhao Hai, ¡°Little Hai, let¡¯s go,e taste the food of my mansion¡¯s chefs. Uncle Phil, are Little Hai¡¯s baggages taken care of?¡¯

    Phil bowed and said, ¡°It has been brought in and ced inside Sweet Plum Courtyard. Mister¡¯s servants were also sent to the courtyard.¡±

    Smith nodded, then turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You¡¯ll be staying inside Sweet Plum Courtyard from now on. Your people have also been sent there. That is an independent courtyard and is the farthest from the main house. That courtyard will be for your use and yours alone. If you need me for something go tell me or Uncle Phil. Uncle Phil watched me grow up, he has my utmost trust. If you need anything just tell him and he¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Good, I¡¯ll remember it. Brother doesn¡¯t need to worry about it anymore.¡± After talking, they headed towards the mansion¡¯s dining hall. The dining hall of the City Lord¡¯s mansion was ced in the middle of all the courtyards. The hall was veryrge, there was a ce for ordinary people to eat, a ce for the family to eat, a ce for elders to eat, andstly also a ce for guests to eat.

 Chapter 358 - Megan

    <h4>Chapter 358 - Megan</h4>

    The room that they were in right now was the ce where guests would dine in. Here, there were individualpartments to eat your meals, one could also order their own dishes, in contrast to ordinary people where their meals were always set.

    After eating in the dining hall, Phil took Zhao Hai directly towards Sweet Plum Courtyard where he was going to stay in. Sweet Plum Courtyard was named after its famous Sweet Plum garden, which houses all kinds of sweet plums. At this time, it was the season for the plums to bloom, filling the entire courtyard with a pleasant fragrance.

    Although Zhao Hai was admitted to Sweet Plum Courtyard, Ruyen wasn¡¯t invited and she just stayed inside Shelley Hotel. However, Zhao Hai still took measures for her to be taken care of.

    When Zhao Hai had finished eating his meal and headed to Sweet Plum Courtyard, Laura and the others were already waiting for him inside a room of their new residence. In addition to the sweet plum garden, the courtyard also had a small area in in front of the main house. The entire yard could fit about 100 people, it was not a small courtyard.

    After entering the room, Zhao Hai saw Laura and the others sitting inside. Their expression were full of worries when they saw Zhao Hai enter. Laura and the others immediately stood up as Laura asked, ¡°Brother Hai, what¡¯s all this about? Why did they send us here?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Laura¡¯s worried face, he smiled and answered, ¡°No need to be worried, we¡¯ll start living here from now on. This is something Brother Smith prepared for us.¡± Then he told Laura and the others about his meeting with Smith today.

    Listening to Zhao Hai¡¯s story, Laura and the others were stunned. But Laura immediately wore a happy expression, she turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, aren¡¯t you worried that Smith arranged for us to stay here so that he could monitor our movements?¡±

    Zhao hai showed a faint smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it good if he watched over us? This way, we can make him more willing to cooperate with us. He will not doubt us, which would be very beneficial for our cause.¡±

    Laura and the others stared nkly, but they immediately understood what Zhao Hai meant. Laura embarrassingly said, ¡°So Brother Hai meant that initially, hehe, now I understand.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Good, in the following two days, we should see the statistics of our products, how much grain we can make, as well as the production for our milk wine and rations. Then we¡¯ll inform Grandpa Green to ramp up our productions. I¡¯ll go and see Ruyen¡¯s situation, as soon as Uncle Evan arrives here, Ruyen could immediately board their ship.¡±

    Laura smiled, ¡°Making Ruyen go home is also one of our worries. Right, Brother Hai, it¡¯s currently early winter, there¡¯s little business in the prairie. How about we go see the other nations?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I also think so, but now is not good. It¡¯s best if we stabilize our business here. We need to get our shop outside set up as soon as possible.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°That¡¯s also good. In the next two days, we¡¯ll see our inventory and have our productions set-up.¡±

    Zhao Hai also nodded, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that it would be this smooth. With Brother Smith¡¯s help, we now have a lot of things on our hand that we can work on. Also, it¡¯s the best time to visit the ve market, want toe and see?¡±

    Laura agreed, ¡°That¡¯s a great idea, what weck the most are skilled people. Although we brought a lot of beastmen ves, those ves have zero experience in nting crops. This matter is a very big problem, so it¡¯s best if we go find additional human ves, especially those who have skills and are literate.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Right, we have too low of a poption in our territory. Our territory isn¡¯t that much smaller than the entire Aksu Empire, but the amount of people inside are really too few. Even if we improve thend now, there would be no people to work on it.¡±

    These days, Zhao Hai had always been thinking about his territory. In addition to the ck Wastnd, there was still the Carrion Fog which Cai¡¯er could use to expand their territory. But currently, even if he improves all of thisnd, the hands that could work on it were really too few.

    Presently, the amount of people he had was enough to farm the existing fields. But with the increasing amount of factories that they would build, the amount of people who could nt crops would get lesser and lesser. It was very fortunate that it¡¯s currently winter, so there was no need to nts crops outside.

    At this time, there was a sudden burst of noiseing from outside. This made Zhao Hai and the others stare, this courtyard was arranged for them by Smith. It was very strange for someone toe in. What is this all about?

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression changed, he turned to Shun and said, ¡°Shun take a look and see what¡¯s happening, and make sure to don¡¯t offend anyone.¡± Shun nodded and opened the door to head outside.

    Megan liked the plum blossoms since she was a child, so Sweet Plum courtyard became her most favorite ce to visit. If it wasn¡¯t for Sweet Plum courtyard being too far, she would have already moved in here.

    Since it¡¯s the beginning beginning parts of winter, the sweet plums were on their full blossom inside the garden. Megan got a few friends together and visited the garden. Along the way, they were drinking a few cups of warmed up wine as they were chatting about matters in the continent.

    The City Lord¡¯s Mansion¡¯s Sweet Plum Courtyard was very famous inside Sky Water City. This courtyard had thergest Plum Garden in the entire city. When it is early winter, it was the best time toe and see the scenery. Many noble youngdies and young gentlemen woulde visit Sweet Plum courtyard to appreciate the garden throughout the year, but it was always better with a little snow on the ground.

    Megan had two servants by her side. In order to not disturb the front yard, they came in to the courtyard via the backdoor. This was not only to minimize the disturbance, but this was also the closest way towards the plum garden.

    Megan¡¯s servant opened the door to the courtyard and the group went in and headed towards the plum garden. But at this moment, Megan felt that something was different about the courtyard.

    Before this day, Megan didn¡¯t have anyone clean the courtyard, so the ce should look quite messy. But now, the yard was very clean, it seems like it had been cleaned by someone, she just didn¡¯t know why.

    One could say that Megan¡¯s itinerary became quite soured. In her mind, sugar plum courtyard with a bit of dead leaves and twigs contrasting with the elegant garden, two different facades, was very beautiful.

    But now, the courtyard has been tidied up, the ground was swept and the waters were cleaned, Meg felt very confused.

    At this time, the door to the courtyard¡¯s main house opened, then a shadow of a small and thin warrior wearing leather armor suddenly appeared and stared at them with his naturally cold eyes.

    The youngdies and young gentlemen who came with Meg quietly stood in ce. They all looked at the thin figure, everybody was very silent.

    The person who came out was naturally Shun. Shun understood what Zhao Hai meant, he doesn¡¯t want to stir up unnecessary trouble, so he told Shun to not offend anyone when hees out.

    Shun looked at the young gentlemen anddies and groaned a bit inside. Then he looked at Megan who didn¡¯t understand what was going on.

    Shun saw that Megan and the otherdies were mostly carrying hand warmers while the young men were wearing thick soft beastkin clothes. Each and every one of them were dressed beautifully. At their back were a lot of servants, some servants were carrying food boxes while the others were carrying some charcoal stoves, the group looked very lively.

    After taking a look at them, Shun understood that Megan should be the daughter of the city lord and had her other friendse over and visit the sweet plum garden. He wasn¡¯t surprised about any of this, after all, when they arrived here, he went around and performed some scouting all around the courtyard. Right nearby the back door, there was a small area that was very near to the garden where people could go and enjoy the scenery. Looking at Megan¡¯s entourage, Shun immediately understood what they were doing.

    Shun bowed towards the group and said, ¡°This one has seen youngdy Megan. This one is my young master Wales¡¯ servant. Today, the young master came to visit the City Lord and came to be bestowed this Sweet Plum Courtyard to settle in. I have to ask the youngdy to forgive me.¡±

    Shun¡¯s words were very attractive, but it also went straight to the point. It was informing Megan that Zhao Hai¡¯s group were invited by the city lord and did not break in. He also politely asked Megan and his group that they could leave.

    Megan stared, then with a confused look she asked Shun, ¡°Are you really father¡¯s guests?¡±

    Shun quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯ll have to be honest to the youngdy. The only guest of the city lord is my young master, I¡¯m just the young master¡¯s servant.¡±

    When he had just finished speaking, Zhao Hai¡¯s voice could be heard, ¡°Alright Shun, no need to say these. We were the one who originally disturbed the youngdy, the youngdy cane visit anytime she wants.¡±

    Shun nodded and turned to Megan and said, ¡°I apologize to the youngdy. Please continue on, we¡¯ll just have to rest inside the house.¡±

    Shun¡¯s lowered attitude made Megan embarrassed. The young men anddies who came with her also felt embarrassed, Megan hurriedly said, ¡°Since that is so, I and the others won¡¯t disturb mister¡¯s rest. We¡¯ll be excusing ourselves.¡±

    As she was about to leave, a female voice came, ¡°Miss, please stay.¡± Then Laura came out of the door, Shun bowed to Laura and then went behind her.

    Laura bowed and said, ¡°The youngdy doesn¡¯t need to leave. Just like the young master said, we were the ones who intruded inside the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, so how could we let the youngdy leave? I invite the youngdy and her friends to the plum gardens, we won¡¯t be disturbing your visit.¡±

    Hearing Laura¡¯s words, Megan became even more embarrassed, she quickly responded, ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t we be disturbing your group¡¯s rest?¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°It was my young master who disturbed thedy¡¯s visit to the plum garden, and he also asked me to invite you. Right, this is some strong liquor that the young master wanted to gift the young miss. It¡¯s quite fierce but I guarantee that it is very pleasant.¡±

    Then she gave the liquor bag to Shun as thetter handed off the bag towards Megan¡¯s servant, then he turned back.

 Chapter 359 - Plum Blossom Princess

    <h4>Chapter 359 - Plum Blossom Princess</h4>

    After handing off the liquor to Megan¡¯s servant, Shun returned to Laura¡¯s side. Laura bowed towards Megan and said, ¡°This one wouldn¡¯t bother the youngdy and her friends anymore.¡± Then she smiled towards Megan and headed back towards the house, Shun naturally followed her back.

    Megan was surprised to see what just happened. They were some of the less influential children of their families, or those who were not that valued by the direct line, thus they didn¡¯t have much experience. They hadn¡¯t experienced this kind of situation before so it¡¯s good that they now knew what they should do.

    It took long for Megan to respond, she nced at the closed door then bit her teeth as she turned to the group and said, ¡°Let¡¯go, we¡¯ll head to sweet plum garden.¡±

    The people looked at Megan as if they didn¡¯t understand what she just said. In their opinion, they should just leave the courtyard, this was basic courtesy of a noble.

    Megan nced at her friends and said, ¡°The gentleman had already given us a bag of wine. We don¡¯t want to disappoint the mister¡¯s good graces either right? So let¡¯s go, let¡¯s head to sweet plum garden.¡±

    When the group heard what Ruyen said, they all thought for a moment then they cheered up and followed Megan towards the garden. They couldn¡¯t wait to enjoy the scenery of the garden.

    Hearing Megan¡¯s group cheering, Zhao Hai smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. He held his cup and took a sip of his tea. Zhao Hai really liked the taste of milk tea, it tastes like Zhao Hai¡¯s most favorite tea. It tastes lighter than dark tea, but since there was milk inside, it feels very good in the mouth. Zhao Hai loved it very much.

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai and couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Brother Hai, is it really okay to give those wine to them? Those are 10 jins of strong liquor.¡±

    Zhao Hai showed a faint smiled and said, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better if they drank it? They could advertise it for us.¡±

    Laura¡¯s smile became brighter, this was because she knew that this wasn¡¯t good advertisement, she clearly knew that Zhao Hai was just pranking them.

    Megan and her group arrived at the plum garden and they immediately had their servants prepare the cloth to spread around the small square. Then the charcoal stove was lit and the servants prepared the kettle to warm some wine on the stove. At the same time, the table was also filled with several small dishes, but it was clear to those in attendance that these dishes were only meant for decoration, nobody will eat these.

    Currently, nobody present was in the mood to enjoy the plum garden. Their interest was preupied by the liquor bag on the servant¡¯s hand.

    These people weren¡¯t in contact with their n¡¯s businesses, therefore, most of them simply haven¡¯t seen a beastman liquor bag before. So when the servant presented the leather-made bag, the group became very curious.

    Megan knew what they were thinking, She looked at the liquor bag in her servant¡¯s hand and nodded, ¡°This should be a beastman¡¯s milk wine. In seems like we are going to taste a fresh one today, go warm the wine up.¡±

    The servant immediatelyplied, then carefully poured the wine to the kettle then ced it on the charcoal stove. Megan looked at the liquor bag surprised as she said, ¡°That¡¯s not right. I remember that milk wine should have a creamy color. How can this wine be transparent?¡±

    A youngdy at her side also nodded, ¡°Yeah, I used to drink milk wine back at home. The liquor was milky and looked like goat¡¯s milk. But this one looks like water, are you sure this isn¡¯t water?¡±

    However, it was clear that nobody believed it to be so because soon enough the scent of wine came out from the kettle. There were several young men who couldn¡¯t help but sniff the wine, one of them said, ¡°This wine is very fragrant, this is the first time I smelled such pleasant fragrance. Now I¡¯m curious as to how it tastes.¡±

    Several people nodded. They also smelled the wine and the wine was indeed very fragrant. Currently, there was a strange scene inside the garden¡¯s square, everyone was looking at the kettle and not even sparing attention to the blooming plums around.

    Before long, the kettle had warmed, then the servant immediately served each person a cup. The group impatiently drank the liquor, and no matter whether they were men or women, they immediately coughed continuously, their faces were extremely red.

    When the group recovered, the youngdies couldn¡¯t help but ced their wine cups down. They looked at the wine with a bit of fear. However, the young men didn¡¯t let go of their wine, they relished the experience and took small sips of the liquor.

    It didn¡¯t matter whether it was strong or not; they couldn¡¯t stop drinking. The taste of the wine was really good. Especially during this wintertime where this fragrant warm ss of wine was a very wee beverage.

    The young men couldn¡¯t help but drink a couple more cups. When the youngdies saw the men, they eventually overcame their hesitation and learned to take sips like the young men. Soon they managed to ce a cup of wine on their stomachs.

    High alcohol content wines have their own characteristic. After drinking it, the person would feel heat all over their body. After taking her sip, Megan could feel her body heating up. Although the weather was cold, the group was already currently sweating.

    Another characteristic of wine was that the more you drink, the more you feel like drinking more. The feeling of faintness and dizziness was really amazing.

    The servants felt that something was wrong. Their young masters anddies seemed to turn into drunkards and kept pouring liquor to their mouths. Soon afterwards, the 10 jins of liquor that Zhao Hai gave eventually ran out. Looking at these young men and women, their faces were very red and their had a very dizzied expressions.

    The servants immediately escorted them home. When they reached the courtyard¡¯s door, Shun was already there who just silently looked at them while smiling.

    Shun was very clear to the strength of their wine. Not to mention these young nobles who didn¡¯t drink wine on their own, even old drunkards in the continent probably would also get drunk from drinking this much wine. The degree of that wine isn¡¯t something to joke about.

    At this time, Shue arrived and looked at Shun, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Shun smiled, ¡°They¡¯re drunk, it¡¯s young master¡¯s advertising n. When these peoplee home, they should be the best type of advertisement for the wine.¡± Then the two of them revealed a sly grin.

    Early next morning, Megan opened her eyes and looked around for a while and saw that she was in her room. She stood up but couldn¡¯t help but stagger. She sat up and was puzzled, worn in her body were her sleeping clothes, this was normal but she felt that something was wrong.

    While she was puzzled, she suddenly saw a person lying underneath her bed. This was her own maid. The maid wore a neat dress and had also fallen asleep.

    Megan suddenly felt her mouth turn dry, she nudged her maid and said, ¡°Little May, Little May. Give me water.¡±

    Little May was naturally the girl who was sleeping just below her bed. When the girl heard Megan¡¯s calls, she immediately woke up. She happily looked at Megan and said, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re awake! Great! Wait a moment, I¡¯ll go bring you some water immediately.¡±

    The Little May ran up to a table and poured Megan a ss of water from a canteen. The canteen was wrapped with leather, so the water inside wasn¡¯t too cold and was very suitable for drinking.

    Megan drank the water and felt a bit better. She turned to May, ¡°Little May, what happened to me? When did I fall asleep? Howe I can¡¯t remember?¡±

    May looked at Megan¡¯s appearance, she knew why Megan couldn¡¯t remember anything. She quickly responded, ¡°Miss, you really can¡¯t remember? Yesterday, you and Miss Holly along with the others went to plum garden to enjoy yourselves. Then you drank the liquor that Mister Wales gave and got drunk off of it. yesterday , you didn¡¯t eat dinner and immediately went to sleep.¡±

    Megan stared and frowned, she thought for a moment and saw that the memories only looked like an impression. She couldn¡¯t help but nod and say, ¡°The events look very vague, the wine was very strong. I remember Holly drinking a lot along with me. I didn¡¯t expect to get drunk. Did father know?¡±

    Megan¡¯s father was naturally Smith, Megan somewhat feared that the matter was made known to Smith. Although Smith didn¡¯t prevent her from ying with her friends, she didn¡¯t know how he¡¯ll react when he finds out that she got drunk. After all, the teachings of the family were very strict.

    Little May didn¡¯t think anything of it and nodded,¡± He knows. Last night, the Lord was informed. But when he learned that Miss got drunk off the liquor that Mister Wales provided, he didn¡¯t say anything but made you take a good rest.¡±

    Megan sa stunned, then she immediately said, ¡°Come help me change clothes, I want to see father.¡± Mayplied, then helped Megan dress herself up.

    At this time, the family was eating their breakfast, so Megan went towards the dining hall. She naturally went to the section where the members of the family ate. That was where Smith usually ate.

    Calci family had a definite order of rules, if there were no special situations, all of the family members should dine inside the dining hall. If someone dared to make false excuses just to avoid having a meal with the family, they would be heavily punished.

    This rule was to make everyone in the family understand that you are on the same level when they ate. If you want to eat at a more advanced ce, then you¡¯ll have to work hard and provide huge contributions to the family.

    Megan arrived at the dining hall where they usually ate their meals. But when she entered the room, she froze. She didn¡¯t expect to see that her father wasn¡¯t there. Not even a single one of her family was present.

    At this time, a servant could be seen walking towards Megan, he immediately bowed and said, ¡°Youngdy, you came. The Lord said that today the family will be dining at hall number three.¡±

    The servant immediately continued, ¡°Even though Mister Wales came yesterday, the lord still wanted to introduce him to the family. Therefore, the Lord invited the family to dine inside dining hall 3.¡±

    Megan understood, she nodded and walked towards dining hall 3. Before long, Megan arrived outside the dining hall. Outside the hall was a servant, and inside the hall was the sound of people chatting.

    When the servant saw Megan, he hastily said, ¡°Miss Megan!¡± Then while the servant was opening the door, Megan immediately went inside.

    Upon entering the hall, Megan saw that his father, mother, and two brothers have already arrived. There was arge table inside the hall, but the group surprisingly sat on the side tablemonly used for resting.

    Megan was City Lord Smith¡¯s only daughter. It was a strict rule in Calci Family that men can only have one wife. And that daughters cannot be used to marry outside for benefit.

    This rule ensures the prosperity of the Calci Family. Each adult male inside the family is only allowed to have single wife, so the children will have only a single pair of parents. This made it very unlikely for the family to fragment.

    Moreover, it was also an irond rule for the Calci Family that daughters couldn¡¯t be used to marry for benefits. There was a saying inside Calci Family that basically means, if a family sold their women for benefits, then that family will be deemed to fall, this was because if you are forced to marry your family¡¯s women for benefits, then that meant that the men were ipetent.

    Under these rules, the male descendants of the Calci family¡¯ became very outstanding. They tookplete obedience to their ancestor¡¯s words, so each of them only took a single wife. Because of this, the family showed its solidarity, it didn¡¯t show any signs of splitting.

    Even though City Lord Smith was only a third-in-line sessor of the family, he also respected the words of their ancestors. He only married a single wife and had three children, Chris, Diya, and Megan.

    Since Megan was his only daughter, Smith loved her very much. And because of the Calci family¡¯s strict standard of education, Megan didn¡¯t turn out to be like Ruyen. In contrast, she was a very gentle and well-mannered youngdy. The friends that she had were also very simple friends, this was because all of them knew that she had no influence back at her home. If you ask her to go back to her family to do something, she certainly wouldn¡¯t have any power to do it. So those who came in contact with Megan were also like her, children who didn¡¯t have any influence back at home. In some sense, they were just people who live there to eat and live simply.

    Although the household knew about this, they didn¡¯t give Megan a hard time. Instead, they ensured that Megan grew up in a safe environment.

    Additionally, Megan¡¯s fame was also very good inside Sky Water City. One couldn¡¯t count the number of poor people inside the City who have received her good graces. This made her have a nickname inside the city, Plum Blossom Princess.

    The nickname had two meanings. The first was that Megan liked plum blossoms, and the other was that she was as pure as a plum, and during the cold winter, she would be there and open up beautifully.

 Chapter 360 - Business

    <h4>Chapter 360 - Business</h4>

    Smith looked at Megan who was hastily walking and then smiled to Zhao Hai, ¡°Little Hai,e. I¡¯ll introduce you two. This is my daughter Megan, the little princess of my family. Megan, meet Zhao Hai, ah, he currently uses the alias Wales.¡±

    Hearing Smith saying that Zhao Hai was Wales, Megan couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then she remembered Laura who gave her milk wine yesterday.

    However, Megan immediately recovered, she went forward and gave Zhao Hai a salute and said, ¡°Megan has seen Mister Zhao Hai.¡±

    Zhao Hai got up immediately and returned her courtesy, he said, ¡°Miss Megan is too courteous.¡± Since she was still standing up, Megan went to sit next to her big brother.

    But when Zhao Hai looked at Megan, he couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned. Not only because of Megan¡¯s name, but also because of her appearance. When Zhao Hai first saw Laura, she was surprised because Laura closely resembled a certain Taylor back on earth, but she has a bit more courageous aura.

    And this time when he saw Megan, he was startled, this was because Megan not only has the same name as a certain american actress, she also resembled her appearance. Both their statures were a bit tall, a sweet and pretty appearance, but this Megan has a certain look on her eyes that the other Megan didn¡¯t have.

    Currently, Megan was wearing a youngdy¡¯s skirt that most Noble youngdies wear. She appeared very beautiful, as attractive as a real princess.

    However, Zhao Hai also knew that staring at a girl for too long is impolite. Therefore he looked at Megan for a short while then turned his head to Smith to continue talking.

    Chris and Diya were also sitting at the side and calmly listened to the people speaking on the table. Although they were of the same age group as Zhao Hai, they felt something different from him. It¡¯s not only because of his imposing aura, but it was also mainly because he wasfortably talking with Smith as though they were equals, it gave the two young men tremendous pressure.

    At this time, the meals were already prepared, since it was breakfast, the dishes on the table weren¡¯t veryplex, each looked very defined but still simple nheless.

    Smith invited Zhao Hai and the others to the table, Laura and Meg were Zhao Hai¡¯s fiancees, so naturally there were also ushered to the table. In Sky Water City, Laura and Meg didn¡¯t need to y a role as Zhao Hai¡¯s maids. Presently, Zhao Hai introduced them as his fiancees.

    On the table, Smith introduced Megan to Laura and Meg. Laura and Meg were of the same age as Megan, so naturally Smith was hoping that Laura could befriend his only daughter.

    After breakfast, Zhao Hai asked Laura and Meg to go the city and y around with Megan while he went to his carriage and went to Shelley Hotel and see Ruyen. He also needed to see Marriott and have his cooperation with Shelley Family begin.

    The bull-pulled carriage arrived at the hotel¡¯s front door quickly. When the carriage arrived at the hotel, an attendant immediately came forward to greet Zhao Hai while another one went and informed Marriott and Might.

    Zhao Hai first went to the suite Ruyen was staying in. Ruyen¡¯s room was naturally the best amodation in the hotel. Because of her connection with Zhao Hai, the hotel has taken good care of her.

    Outside Ruyen¡¯s room, Shun knocked on the door while Jill opened it. When he saw Zhao Hai, he immediately led him inside the room.

    Since this was the hotel¡¯s best amodation, there was a living room present. After Zhao Hai and Shun arrived and sat down, Jill went and served Zhao Hai some tea. Zhao Hai looked at the silent Ruyen and calmly said, ¡°Youngdy. This trouble was caused by me. I have already talked clearly with the Grand Duke. He will send a ship toe and meet you, you need only to stay in the hotel these days, you could also take a walk around the city, you¡¯re safe here.¡±

    Ruyen lowered her head and said, ¡°I thank mister for the care and I apologize for the trouble I caused along the way, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Ruyen bing very polite made Zhao Hai feel very strange. Then he shook his head and said, ¡°To talk about trouble, the majority we encountered on the road were mostly caused by me anyway. It should be me who¡¯ll say sorry. This time you¡¯ve lost so many guards without knowing, I¡¯m really sorry about that. If miss Ruyen has any trouble in the future, you can go look for me, I¡¯ll see what I can do to help.¡±

    Ruyen looked up at Zhao Hai, then lowered her head again as she said, ¡°Ruyen thanks Mister.¡±

    Zhao Hai saw that Ruyen didn¡¯t want to get in contact with him, but he didn¡¯t say anything, he just stood up and said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb the youngdy any further. Rest well, youngdy, farewell.¡±

    Zhao Hai led Shun out of the room and saw Might and Marriott standing outside. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare, then heughed and said, ¡°What are you two doing here? Are you eavesdropping?¡±

    Might and Marriott couldn¡¯t help but stare at each other and smile bitterly, obviously they didn¡¯te to eavesdrop, they were here to see Zhao Hai.

    Before, when they heard that Zhao Hai would visit the City Lord, they thought that it would only be an ordinary visit. After all, the status between Zhao Hai and Smith was quite too far.

    But who would¡¯ve thought that Zhao Hai would actually be given a residence inside the City Lord¡¯s mansion? The City Lord even sent some people to tell them that Zhao Hai will now live inside the mansion and that they were here to collect his things.

    They didn¡¯t dare stop them, one must know that Calci Family was the hegemon inside Sky Water City. They immediately handed Zhao Hai¡¯s things over.

    This made the two of them worried, they didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would have such a good rtionship with the Smith. If Zhao Hao chooses to cooperate with the Calci Family, then what would happen to them? This became a problem, after all, the Calci Family is much stronger than Shelley Family.

    Yesterday, they were very worried that Zhao Hai would cut off his cooperation with Shelley Family. If this was the case, their losses would be very huge. Although losing 10,000 jin of milk wine isn¡¯t a big deal to Shelley Family, Zhao Hai was. Zhao Hai was a Space Mage. For such a person to have a connection to them, it would be very good for Shelley Family.

    So when they heard from the attendant that Zhao Hai came, the two of them couldn¡¯t sit still. They immediately went to Ruyen¡¯s room and wanted to intercept Zhao Hai. But when they looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s joking appearance, they immediately sighed with relief, this meant that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t intending to cut their partnership.

    Marriott immediately smiled and said, ¡°How could we just let you go. Come,e, let¡¯s drink a couple of cups¡± Zhao Hai didn¡¯t refuse and followed Marriott to his office.

    After the three sat down, a waiter poured the three of them a cup of fruit wine each then he retired. The people that remained in the room were the three people and Shun who stood at the side.

    Marriott saw that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make Shun leave, so he reckoned that Shun must be Zhao Hai¡¯s confidant. He didn¡¯t hold back and asked Zhao Hai, ¡°Wales, you¡¯re close with City Lord Smith?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just okay, the City Lord was being overly hospitable, so I have no choice but to ept his invitation. He also gave me Sweet Plum courtyard, but I don¡¯t like living there, it¡¯s too constrained, I might as well live outside.¡±

    Marriott can only smile bitterly, if others heard what Zhao Hai just said, they would think of him as a hypocrite. Inside Sky Water city, if you can manage to live inside the City Lord¡¯s mansion, then you certainly are someone with extraordinary status. Not to mention, Smith gave him Sweet Plum Courtyard, this was one of the best courtyards inside the mansion.

    Might gave a smile and said, ¡°Come on, stop showing off. Right, did you make a partnership with the City Lord?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re also partnering up for milk wine as well as other things. Thus, there would be no way for me to increase how much I supply here. We only have to wait untilter on when the output of my wine increases, then we can slowly increase the supply. What do you think?¡¯

    Might and Marriott rxed, it was like piece of heavy stone fell out from their hearts. They were very afraid that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be able to cooperate with them anymore. As long as they have a partnership with Zhao Hai, everything was good.

    Marriott immediately responded, ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll wait until you increase your production.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Marriott and smiled faintly, ¡°I also have several things that may be used for our cooperation, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll ept?¡±

    Marriott stared, then quickly nodded, ¡°What kind of products? Let me see.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a faint smile as he waved his hand. On the ground, there was a pile of things. Might and Marriott saw very ordinary things, Bamboo rice, and various magic vegetables. These were verymon in the continent, not really remarkable.

    Seeing their appearance, Zhao Hai just smiled as he said, ¡°Make your people prepare some dishes using these. After he have a meal, then we¡¯ll continue discussing.¡±

    Marriott wasn¡¯t a fool, he knew where Zhao Hai was getting at. So he immediately ordered an attendant to take these rice and vegetables to the kitchen to prepare some dishes and have them sent to the dining hall.

    Before long, the group arrived at the dining hall and saw the dishes. The dishes were very ordinary, Zhao Hai smiled and let Might and Marriott taste it. Marriott wasn¡¯t polite, and he immediately tasted the food.

    Marriott immediately noticed the differences on this dish. Although these were ordinary dishes, they were cooked by the chef who made his food everyday. But today he felt that even though he had eaten the exact same dish, this one was much better than what he usually ate.

    Marriott could confirm that the improvement of the dish¡¯s taste wasn¡¯t rted to the chef. This was surely because the vegetables used were very good, so when adding on to the chef¡¯s exceptional skills, the dish made was naturally a delicacy.

    Marriott ced his fork down, then he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You¡¯re saying that you¡¯ll cooperate with this?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Right, what do you think? Can we strike a partnership? I can guarantee that the vegetables¡¯ quality will stay the same in the future.¡±

    Marriott¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Of course! With your vegetables, the services of our hotel will reach another level. By the way, how much vegetables could you supply?¡±

 Chapter 361 - Fire Fish Business

    <h4>Chapter 361 - Fire Fish Business</h4>

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Plenty, and I also have some magic vegetables not seen before in the continent. If you are interested, I can also supply you with those vegetables along with a few recipes. This will be your unique business. Interested?¡±

    Marriott¡¯s eyes lit up even further, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Really? If you have vegetables that didn¡¯t exist in the continent, then we want a lot of them.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed, ¡°Brother Marriott, you¡¯re being too greedy, I like it. Be relieved, when I go back, I¡¯ll immediately make an inventory on how many vegetables I could produce each day. I¡¯ll tell you after then, what do you think?¡±

    Marriott nodded and said, ¡°Good. then I¡¯ll wait for the news. Much better if it came sooner.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then looked at Marriott, ¡°Brother Marriott, I have another business, I don¡¯t know if ¡­¡± Without even waiting for Zhao Hai to finish, Marriott immediately replied, ¡°Sure.¡±

    Zhao Hai continued, ¡°I haven¡¯t even said what business it is. This business is risky. If they¡¯re not a big family like the Shelley family, they won¡¯t be able to handle it, even afford it.¡±

    Marriott¡¯s expression sank, then he calmly asked, ¡°Tell me the business, as long as it¡¯s your business, the Family will be willing to cooperate.¡±

    Zhao hai smiled faintly then said, ¡°It¡¯s not that serious, this business can also be considered as a unique business. But this one will make a lot of people jealous, Fire Fishes!

    Marriott stood up, he looked at Zhao Hai and asked seriously, ¡°Fire Fish? How much do you have?¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a smile and said, ¡°10,000 per month.¡±

    Marriott muttered, ¡°Ten thousand, ten thousand.¡± While Marriott was walking back and forth, Zhao Hai observed his appearance and couldn¡¯t help but faintly smile. Then he turned to the still surprised Might, he shook his head and said, ¡°Hai, these two people, it seems like they went to another dimension.¡±

    After hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s words, the two people immediately recovered. They looked at Zhao Hai with eyes as bright as the sun. Marriott rushed towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother, are you sure about what you just said? Can you really provide the family with 10,000 fire fishes per month? It¡¯s not 100 or 1,000 but 10,000?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and confirmed, ¡°Correct, it¡¯s 10,000. How about that? Would you dare take this business?¡±

    Marriottughed and said, ¡°Of course! I¡¯d be killed by the family If I decline this business. Brother, ah, you really are my lucky star! You¡¯re Shelley Family¡¯s lucky star!¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Come on, they¡¯re just fire fishes. If you have a lot of money, you can easily get tired of it. To tell you the truth, I barely eat it anymore.¡±

    Marriott didn¡¯t get angry with what Zhao Hai said, he only retorted, ¡°Other people will beat you up if they hear what you just said. Brother, you don¡¯t understand the current situation of the Shelley Family. When we were pressured by Grand Duke Lionheart inside Rosen Empire, our businesses on other parts of the continent became affected as well. Even if we managed to deal with Lionheart, our hotel business would still be in a slump for a long time. But now that brother will supply us with fire fishes and vegetables, we could use them to promote our hotel and get good business. This is why I said that brother is really Shelley Family¡¯s lucky star. But brother, does City Lord Smith know that you have some fire fishes? How could he let go of this business?¡±

    As a native, Marriott clearly knew the value of fire fishes to the people in the continent. The reason fire fishes were valuable was because they were very rare. If it could be seen everywhere like radishes on the street, it wouldn¡¯t be valuable.

    This fire fish business was sure to be profitable. Do not underestimate 10,000 fire fishes per month. After processing, Shelley hotel could bring from at least 4,000 to at most 50,000 gold coins per day in ie. For other people, seeing the amount of profit that these fire fishes could generate, how could they be willing to give it up?

    Upon hearing Marriott¡¯s question, Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°This is something that brother Smith didn¡¯t know. But don¡¯t worry, when I head back I¡¯ll go and inform him. After all, these fishes are mine, so I get to choose who to sell it to. He wouldn¡¯t object as to who I partner up. Right, I can supply you with 10,000 fire fishes per month but you need to make sure to prepare somewhere the fishes could be stored. You should know that these fishes are quite fragile.¡±

    Marriott nodded, ¡°Yes, this should be readied. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll have it ready in no time.¡±

    Zhao Hai faintly smiled, ¡°Then that¡¯s it. In two days I should have everything inventoried. You¡¯ll also have to tell me where to take the products, but I¡¯d much prefer them delivered here. Transporting cargo to Sky Water City is very convenient.¡±

    Marriott nodded, ¡°Ok good. Also, how would you transport the fire fishes? Will theye in a single shipment, or is it possible for you do them in batches?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s do them in batches. Every batch will take ten days, the first two will have 3,000 fishes while thest one will have 4,000. What do you think?¡±

    Marriott smiled, ¡°That¡¯s good, hahaha, then it¡¯s settled. We¡¯ll just wait here for the news.¡± Zhao Hai nodded then stood up, ¡°Then I¡¯ll head back first, I still need to tell Brother Smith about the fire fishes as well as the other businesses.¡± Then he walked out of the office with Marriott and Might escorting him.

    Looking at Zhao Hai leave, Marriot and Might returned to the office. Marriott looked at Might and said, ¡°Might, where did you say Zhao Hai was from? How did he have so many good things on his hands?¡±

    Might replied with a still smiled, ¡°You haven¡¯t checked with the family? Well, there¡¯s no point anyway since there¡¯s not much information about him. From what the family found out, the earliest period where Zhao Hai appeared was when he came from the ck Fortress. It¡¯s the only thing we got from his appearance, he was very low-key. His means were also very fierce, and he always had a lot of good things on his hands. It was precisely because of these products that he couldn¡¯t stay inside Aksu Empire because of Southern King Boris. Boris coveted the things on his hand and even made Zhao Hai form an enmity with the Markey Family. It was then that Laura had a falling out with the family and went with Zhao Hai; she even got engaged to him. It could be said that he had gained two good things, Laura¡¯s business experience as well as the amount of money he made. Afterwards, they went to the prairie. Nobody knew what he did at the Beastman Prairie, he just suddenly appeared again disguised as Wales and went straight to here.¡±

    Marriott nodded, ¡°His identity is too mysterious. Moreover he came from ck Fortress, a very chaotic ce. No wonder nobody could look him up. I suspect that he¡¯s from a powerful influence sent to get trained, and especially to amass a lot of money. Otherwise, how would Smith be good to him. We all know that Smith is a fairly arrogant fellow.¡±

    Might agreed, ¡°This matter is truly strange. If he had a rtionship with Smith, he should have immediately went to Rosen Empire in the beginning. Why did he have to run up to Aksu Empire, especially in a ce such as Purcell Duchy? Moreover, with him being driven out of the duchy, the Calci Family actually never gave help. If the Calci Family pressured Boris, there was no way for Zhao Hai to suffer that much. This is really weird.¡±

    Marriott nodded, ¡°Only Zhao Hai could exin this matter. But what struck me strange was also the fact that he was quite worried about meeting Smith. Also why did Smith suddenly ept him immediately?¡±

    Might gave a forced smile and said, ¡°Smith isn¡¯t an idiot. Zhao Hai is a Space Mage. How could he not regard him as important.¡±

    Marriott patted his head, ¡°Oh, I actually forgot about that. We¡¯re actually really lucky for making contact with Zhao Hai. Right, did you ask whether it was possible to buy some spatial items from him?¡±

    Might smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll find an opportunity in the future to ask him. Anyway, it¡¯s already good to have a connection with a Space Mage. We might even be able to get some spatial equipments to y withter on.¡± Then the two of them widely grinned.

    At this time, Zhao Hai was sitting inside his carriage and headed towards Sweet Plum Courtyard. After he arrived at the courtyard, he immediately went to the Space and returned to Iron Mountain Fortress. He asked Green to perform an inventory on their products to see how much they could supply. After having everything finished, then they would start their business with Smith as well as the Shelley Family.

    Today, Laura and Meg were out ying around with Megan. This was also what Zhao Hai wanted, he wanted to have the two women take a short vacation. The two had followed Zhao Hai for so long. They were subjected to the cold winds in the prairie as well as the tension of hurrying along because of the attacks, they didn¡¯t have any time to get rxed.

    Now that they arrived at Sky Water City, they had Megan apany them around. With the City Lord¡¯s little princess with them, their security isn¡¯t an issue. Thus, Zhao Hai just let them enjoy their vacation.

    Laura and Meg were quite happy, it was quite a long time since they were able to y around. They were different from nerd hermit Zhao Hai, they weren¡¯t used to always staying indoors. They were females, they liked window-shopping as well us buying clothes. It was just a pity that because of their situation, they couldn¡¯t do that. But today, since they had the opportunity to do so, naturally they would enjoy themselves well.

    Megan was also delighted, after all the three¡¯s ages were very simr. Moreover, Laura had been a businesswoman for a long time, so she knew how to interact with people and with Meg¡¯s gentle disposition that was akin to calm water, the three women immediately bonded with each other very well.

    But Megan was confused as to why such beautiful women like Meg and Laura would like Zhao Hai. She really couldn¡¯t see anything remarkable with the man.

    Megan was only 17 years old,dies at her age wanted to fantasize. In her opinion, her lover should have a high status, long hair, and a gentle temperament. With Zhao Hai, quite a few of those qualities weren¡¯t present. She couldn¡¯t understand why women like Laura and Meg took a liking to Zhao Hai.

 Chapter 362 - The Restaurant Is Attacked

    <h4>Chapter 362 - The Restaurant Is Attacked</h4>

    Yes, to Megan¡¯s eyes, Meg and Laura were very outstanding. It even extended to Nier, to Megan, she was a very gooddy.

    Unexpectedly these three girls were actually with Zhao Hai, Megan couldn¡¯t understand. She has seen Zhao Hai, he was not tall for Laura, and his appearance was also ordinary. Manners? In general he looked very boring. Such a man with no merit to get Meg and Laura¡¯s affection was very unreasonable.

    Although this was what Megan thought deep within her heart, she didn¡¯t say it out loud. In any case, Meg and Laura didn¡¯t discuss this topic with her.

    Sky Water city was a paradise for women who love window-shopping. You could see and buy everything here that was from the continent. The three went to a variety of shops apanied with several guards. They kept going in and out of stores, their escort guards were stuffed full of things that they bought. Even more pressing was the carriage behind the guards was also full of things.

    Women window-shopping was akin to men drinking. Many women do not understand why men liked to drink just as men don¡¯t understand why women loved window-shopping. Going out to stroll and buy items, even sometimesing home with nothing, this made men confused for millenia.

    Shue also followed behind Laura and Meg. Zhao Hai sent him to watch over Laura and Meg so that there would be no worries just in case they get into trouble.

    For even more guarantee to their safety, Zhao Hai also gave Meg the Ghost Staff. This was so that If something happens, Zhao Hai could arrive at the fastest time possible.

    They strolled until noon, when Megan saw that the weather wasn¡¯t morning anymore, she turned her head to Laura and said, ¡°Sister Laura, let¡¯s go take a rest and eat.¡±

    Laura also watched the skies, she nodded and said, ¡°Right, I¡¯m also quite hungry, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Megan smiled and said, ¡°Since we are already outside, we should head towards East District where a famous seafood restaurant is located. That ce is very famous inside Sky Water City.¡±

    Naturally, Meg and Laura wouldn¡¯t oppose. It was rare for them to have chance toe out and y, so they would take every opportunity to stroll around.

    Not long after the group boarded the carriage, they immediately arrived at the front of a restaurant called Ocean¡¯s Home. This restaurant wasrge, its building was seven stories high. It was here that one could get the best seafood inside Sky Water City, the entire buildingposed the entire restaurant.

    Today, Laura and the others rode inside Megan¡¯s carriage. Megan¡¯s carriage was pulled by the magnificent 4th rank Magic Beast Snowke Horse, the same as the one Laura previously used. It seems like women tend to be partial towards this beautiful white horse.

    As soon as the carriage stopped at the front of the restaurant, a man walked out of the store alone. This man was dressed in a businessman¡¯s garments and looked very ordinary. However, the smile on his face was something people would get mesmerized to see.

    When the person saw Megan get down from her carriage, he immediately went forward and bowed, ¡°This one has seen Miss Megan. The restaurant is very honored to be visited by the Miss today.¡±

    Megan wore a polite smile and said, ¡°Manager is being too polite, today I came to introduce my two friends to your seafood. I¡¯ll have to ask the Manager to prepare us a table.¡±

    The Manager immediatelyplied, ¡°It has already been prepared for the Miss. The table is on the 6th floor inside the Sea¡¯s Verse room. In there, not only can you and your friends eat your meal, you could also witness the city¡¯s seascape. This is our restaurant¡¯s best room.¡±

    Megan smiled, ¡°I really troubled Manager. Then please lead us there.¡± Then the Manager made an inviting gesture and weed Megan and the others in.

    The Manager personally led Megan to the lift and up to the 6th floor then into a room named Sea¡¯s Verse. The room was very nice, it was more than 40 square meters with a resting area as well as a dining area. The resting area faced the clear ss window showcasing an amazing seascape.

    On the sky-blue sea, ships could be seen docked. Sometimes there would be smaller ships that passed by thoserger ships, the scene looked very beautiful.

    Because Sky Water City was beside the sea, it was still quite warmer her than other ces even though it is winter. Today, the city¡¯s skies were very beautiful, the sun was in full bloom up above. Although there was no magic furnaces inside the room, the ce was still warm, it was neither too hot nor too cold. The temperature was just right.

    After asking Megan to enter the room, the manager told Megan, ¡°Miss, please take a seat. The dishes will be served immediately.¡±

    Megan replied politely, ¡°Thank you, Manager. The manager has taken very good care of me and my friends.¡± The Manager nodded and smiled, then he turned to exit the room.

    Laura looked at the Manager¡¯s departing back, then she smiled and said, ¡°This manager is very interesting, he¡¯s very well-behaved. Do you know him?¡±

    Megan smiled and said, ¡°Not really, but he¡¯s a person from Count James¡¯ family. The rtionship between Count James and our family isn¡¯t bad.¡±

    Laura understood, ¡°So, majority of the businesses in the city are controlled by nobles. What businesses does your family have?¡±

    Megan shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know about these things nor did I care about it. But the businesses of the family should bear our family insignia, I think they should be very easy to recognize.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°Right, from what you said, your family should have more than 100 businesses in the city just from what I counted today. Amazing, that¡¯s a lot.¡±

    Megan stared nkly, ¡°Really, that many? Why didn¡¯t I notice? Hehe, why did you take count of the businesses? You want to take seize the businesses of my family?¡±

    Laura replied, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll exhaust myself if I manage to get your family¡¯s property. I just want to see the kinds of businesses your family has. You should know that Brother Hai came here to do business and he¡¯ll also partner up with your family. I just want to understand the businesses your family depended on.¡±

    Megan looked at Laura and asked, ¡°Why are you very attentive? Does your fiance let you handle these matters? Then what does he do?¡±

    Laura wore a stiff smile and said, ¡°He has way more important things to do, also his body isn¡¯t that healthy. I don¡¯t want him to over exhaust himself. Why are you asking? You seem to have an opinion on him?¡±

    Megan, ¡°I don¡¯t have any opinion on him. I just don¡¯t understand why a beautiful girl like Sister Laura would like such an ordinary looking man. He¡¯s not even as tall as you.¡±

    When Laura heard what Megan said, she couldn¡¯t help butugh and answer, ¡°Our story is quite long, but Brother Hai is a good man, he¡¯s certainly not like what you imagine. You must know that if a man is good-natured, his status and appearance won¡¯t matter. If a girl wants to marry a man, she should marry one who will be good to her, not because of their properties, or status, or ability. It doesn¡¯t matter if they are the world¡¯s richest person nor the mostpetent person, if they couldn¡¯t make you happy, then what¡¯s the point?¡±

    Megan looked thoughtfully at Laura, ¡°You say that he was very good you, but if he really loves you, and also very good to you, then why would he also be engaged to Sister Meg?¡±

    Laura smiled, ¡°Brother Hai grew up together with Meg. Their feelings for each other are very deep. If Brother Hai would really give up on Sister Meg for me, then Sister Meg would get sad. For Sister Meg to be on his side for many years only to be left behind isn¡¯t something a proper man would do. If that happens, then what stops Brother Hai from leaving me behind in the future? Little Megan, sometimes, man¡¯s heavy affection isn¡¯t a bad thing, on the contrary, it is quite better for men.¡±

    Meg looked at Megan and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter Megan? Do you have someone you like? How about bringing us to take a look?¡±

    Megan¡¯s face immediately reddened, she looked at Meg and retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, with such number of people in the city, how could I find someone I fancy?¡±

    While the girls were chatting, a voice suddenly came from outside, ¡°Youngdy, Dean James seeks an audience.¡±

    Megan stared then she nodded and said, ¡°Pleasee in, Dean.¡± The door opened and then a 20-year old young man came in.

    This young master looked like a well pampered son of a wealthy family. He was 1.8 meters tall and had good features. He looked like sculpture of a general. He also wore a tailor made suit, it was impossible to not describe him as handsome.

    Meg stood up and bowed towards the young man, ¡°I¡¯ve seen young master Dean. Howe young master Dean has any free time toe visit today?¡±

    Dean returned the courtesy and then smiled, ¡°I heard that the beautiful Miss Megan has arrived, so I naturally muste and give my greetings no matter what. After all, this shop is under my responsibility.¡±

    Megan faintly smiled, ¡°Young Master Dean is too polite. I just came here to have a meal with my friends, not really a big deal. It¡¯s quite an honor for young master Dean toe.¡±

    Dean smiled, ¡°Miss Megan toing to dine inside my shop gives me happiness. Today¡¯s meal will be my treat, I hope Miss Megan wouldn¡¯t decline.¡±

    Megan actually shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for young Master Dean to do that. Today I treated my friends to eat a meal, so if the young master pays for the meal, then I¡¯ll be unfair to my friends. Also, it would seem like it was the young master who invited us to a meal.¡±

    Dean just smiled and looked at Meg and Laura, since the two of them were not wearing their veils, their appearance were clearly seen by Dean. His eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up for a moment, then he wore his charming smile and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Miss Megan¡¯s friends would be such beautifuldies. For a group of beautiful women to visit my store is certainly a blessing. I¡¯ll immediately go to the kitchen and let the chefs prepare your dishes quicker. Then, please excuse me, youngdies.¡± Then after talking, he turned around and left the room.

    After waiting for Dean to leave the door, Laura turned to Megan and said, ¡°Megan, that Dean seems to take a liking to you, do you know who he was?¡±

    Megan nodded and said, ¡°Of course I know, he is the second-in-line to the James n. Don¡¯t think that he is attractive, he¡¯s extremelyscivious. Although his business ability is quite good, his lust was more famous in the city. I heard that he has already more than 10 girlfriends.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this amon thing among nobles? It fact, that isn¡¯t a big deal.¡±

    Megan frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, but I don¡¯t like it.¡± As she said that, the waiters already started serving their meal. All of them were made from seafood, and the dishes were beautifully made as well. It stimted the group¡¯s appetite very much.

    Women¡¯s resistance to delicious food was very low, even Laura wasn¡¯t an exception. Now that they have the opportunity, they certainly wouldn¡¯t hold back, they ate very well.

    Despite this, from the many years of noble training they had, they ate gently, but they didn¡¯t eat little.

    After lunch, they didn¡¯t immediately leave the restaurant. Instead, they sat at the resting area and drank some tea while chatting. Dean didn¡¯te and bother them, it looks like Dean still had some sense in him, he clearly noticed that Megan didn¡¯t take a liking to him.

    While the group chatted, there suddenly came a sound of metals colliding with each other. Both Laura and Meg¡¯s face changed. They were people very experienced with life and death battles and immediately understood that they were under attack. Laura immediately pulled Megan behind her.

    Meg used Wind element magic to ce and keep the tables and chairs on the room¡¯s door. At the same time, she also watched the door with extreme vignce. The Ghost staff was also taken out to inform Zhao Hai.

    Megan hadn¡¯t encountered this kind of situation before so she still didn¡¯t quite understand what was going on. When she looked at Meg and Laura¡¯s anxious expressions, as well as when the tables and chairs were pushed towards the door, she immediately asked, ¡°Sister Laura, what¡¯s the matter? What happened?¡±

    Laura looked at Megan¡¯s appearance and smiled as she said, ¡°We¡¯ll be alright, it¡¯s just a small matter. We¡¯ve dealt with these in the past, there¡¯s no need to fear with Meg and me right here.¡± After saying that, she took out her rapier.

    Although Laura was a 5th ranked knight, her rapier skills were still quite good. Also, in such a small and narrow room, using a rapier such as this was the best choice.

    Megan became frightened by their actions, she didn¡¯t think that she¡¯ll experience this situation inside Sky Water City. From the time she was little, this was the first time that she was attacked. Although she was also a good mage, she wasn¡¯t very experienced so she didn¡¯t know what to do in this situation. She just stood behind Laura wearing a pale face.

    The sounds of weapons colliding became louder and louder. At this time, even the streets outside became chaotic as the city¡¯s urban management brigade arrived. At the same time, they were also apanied by a team of soldiers. Obviously, nobody quite knew what was happening here as well as who instigated the entire affair.

    Seeing the situation, Laura¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but loosen. She was very clear that when the soldiers arrived, the attackers would immediately retreat. No matter what, this was Sky Water city, and Megan was the City Lord¡¯s daughter. Those who dared attack Megan inside Sky Water City surely had a lot of guts. But at the same time, they needed to act swiftly and urately. There was no salvation for them if they miss this opportunity, the Calci Family aren¡¯t really known for being lenient.

 Chapter 363 - Furious

    <h4>Chapter 363 - Furious</h4>

    At this time, the window of the room suddenly shattered. Strangely, there was nobody that could be seen, but the shattered window was the one closest to Megan.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s voice suddenly reached Meg¡¯s ear, ¡°Be careful, there is a doomed soldier behind Megan, their goal is her.¡±

    After Zhao Hai¡¯s words ended, the Ghost Staff on Meg¡¯s hand suddenly casted several wind des to Megan¡¯s back.

    Meg also responded, she immediately shouted loudly, ¡°Laura, be careful, there¡¯s a doomed soldier behind Megan, she¡¯s their target!¡±

    Laura was also experienced in battle and reacted the moment he heard Meg¡¯s voice. She immediately turned Megan around and blocked with her rapier.

    The spellsing from the Ghost Staff became quicker and quicker and before long, in the space in front of Laura a person¡¯s shadow suddenly appeared. The person was obviously injured by a wind de.

    Laura didn¡¯t let go of this opportunity, she immediately attacked fiercely. For a knight like Laura, her fencing techniques were very formidable, so the rapier in her hand snaked outwards to deal a fatal blow.

    For the doomed soldier in the shadows, this kind of confrontation wasn¡¯t his strong point. Not to mention Laura¡¯s rapier, Meg¡¯s spells also gave him a headache.

    He didn¡¯t know that the spells that Meg casted were actually caused by Zhao Hai controlling the Ghost Staff. The spells were very fast and powerful, each of them had the power of a 7th rank mage.

    Finally, the doomed soldier wasn¡¯t able to resist the constant barrage of attacks from Laura and Meg. Before long, he was in by Laura¡¯s rapier. The doomed soldier¡¯s body was immediately wrapped by a ck misting from the Ghost Staff before it vanished.

    Laura and Meg were no strangers to this situation, they knew that this was done by Zhao Hai. Megan, on the other hand, was terrified.

    Megan was a princess who was pampered since she was at a young age. So when she encountered this situation, she couldn¡¯t help but be extremely scared, especially after seeing the dead corpse wounded by wind des. The blood that came out after Laura withdrew her rapier made Megan sick and vomit out the contents of her stomach.

    When Laura saw Megan, she froze lightly, then she immediately withdrew a cup of spatial water and supported Megan to sit on a nearby chair. Sheforted the youngdy and said in a soft voice, ¡°We¡¯re okay now Megan, no need to be afraid anymore. The other person was a bad one, we¡¯re only fighting those bad people. Come here and have a ss of water to make you feel better.¡±

    After Megan heard Laurafort her, she actually cried. She was really afraid, this was the first time that she witnessed death this close.

    Under Laura¡¯sforting voice, Megan felt better, then she received the water on Laura¡¯s hand and drank it bit by bit. When the water reached her stomach, Megan¡¯s body immediately experienced a warm feeling as the ufortable feeling disappeared until her body became stabilized.

    At this time, someone knocked on the door of their room, the three women immediately became anxious. Then they heard Shue voice, ¡°Miss Laura, Miss Meg, are you alright? Please open the door.¡±

    Laura looked at Meg, then Meg lowered her head, she was waiting for Zhao Hai¡¯s instructions. When she heard Zhao Hai¡¯s affirmation, she looked at Laura and nodded her head. When Laura saw this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved.

    Meg immediately used wind element magic to move the tables and chairs out of the way. Laura opened the door and saw the anxious Shue standing there. When Shue saw Laura open the door for him, he felt relieved. However, when he saw the broken window inside the room, his expression couldn¡¯t help but worsen. He bowed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve made Miss Laura afraid, please punish me.¡±

    Laura waved her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, we didn¡¯t get injured anyway. Has the enemy been dealt with?¡±

    Shue immediately nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s solved, the people from Calci Family are also here so the ce should be very secure. But Miss, all of those who came and attack usmitted suicide.¡±

    Laura showed a faint smiled, ¡°Did they think that suicide is useful? They forgot that the Calci Family is a family of Dark Mages. The have the means to interrogate dead people.¡±

    Shue nodded, at this point a group of armored soldiers walked over led by a young man. Shue looked at the man and opened the door for him. He knew that the young man was Megan¡¯s older brother, Chris.

    It was very obvious that Chris felt guilt over Megan. He threw away all noble courtesy and rushed straight towards the room. When he arrived, he saw Shue holding the door and Laura who was beside it. Seeing Laura, Chris rxed and wiped a cold sweat, then he asked, ¡°Miss Laura, is Megan alright?¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°She¡¯s alright, but a bit frightened, currently she¡¯s getting much better.¡± Then Shue opened the door further and invited Chris towards their room.

    Inside the room was Meg sitting beside Megan,forting thetter with soft words. Chris quickly entered the room and inspected it. When he saw the broken window, hisplexion changed. He thought that Megan hadn¡¯t suffered an attack but it looks like it wasn¡¯t so. Someone unexpectedly broke through the window and attacked them.

    When Megan saw Chrise in, she immediately stood up and rushed to his brothers chest and cried while saying, ¡°Big Brother, I was very afraid. A bad guy jumped in from the window and wanted to kill me.¡±

    Chris held Megan andforted her immediately, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Big Brother is here, Megan doesn¡¯t need to be afraid anymore¡±

    Afterforting Megan for quite some time, Megan calmed down. At this time, a voice suddenly came, ¡°Young Master, young master Dean came to ask for an audience.¡±

    Chris¡¯plexion changed as he replied with a cold voice,¡±Make hime.¡±

    Before long, Dean came in, he didn¡¯t have his prior demeanor and his head was full of sweat. When he saw Megan was alright, he felt relieved, but when he saw the shattered window, his heartbeat immediately sped up.

    Dean immediately arrived in front Chris as he bowed, ¡°Dean has seen First young master Chris. Today, it was our fault for being too lightly guarded that Miss Megan was given a fright. Please ept my apology, I¡¯ll promise to visit at another day to apologize to the City Lord.¡±

    Chris wore a cold face as he looked at Dean, ¡°Dean, be thankful that my little sister did not have an ident, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive you. You better provide an exnation for today or else I will be impolite.¡± After he said that, Chris turned to Megan and said, ¡°Megan, let¡¯s go,e home with big brother. Father is very worried for you.¡±

    Naturally, Chris didn¡¯t forget Laura and Meg when they left. Chris knew clearly that Megan didn¡¯t have battle experience. For her younger sister to be safe, it certainly has something to do with Laura and Meg. In addition, the twodies were also their guests so he didn¡¯t dare to forget about them.

    Seeing the group leave the room, Dean¡¯s face immediately turned ugly, then he shouted atmand, ¡°Someonee here!¡± A warrior immediately ran in and stood in front of Dean and said, ¡°Young master, what are your orders?¡±

    With a cold voice, Deanmanded, ¡°Go and find out who are responsible for today¡¯s attack. When I find out, I will rip them to shreds.¡± Dean didn¡¯t express dissatisfaction with Chris¡¯ attitude. He understood that in Sky Water City, Chris¡¯ status was the same as a country¡¯s crown prince. Chris¡¯ earlier actions were already considered polite, if he was reced by Diya, then Dean wouldn¡¯t be able to move from the terror.

    Dean¡¯s n had many meetings with the Calci Family, and they even had more meetings with Smith¡¯s. So he knew Megan¡¯s position inside Smith¡¯s family. If something really happened to Megan here, what would Chris do?

    Thinking about that scenario, Dean couldn¡¯t help but sweat a lot. He believed that if Megan truly had an ident here, Smith would certainly ce his anger onto his n, and the n wouldn¡¯t have any peaceful days from then on.

    Smith¡¯s power inside Sky Water City was known by all its inhabitants. When they heard that someone attacked Smith¡¯s daughter inside Sky Water city, they knew that a storm wasing. All of the powers here knew that they could only bear the brunt of Smith¡¯s anger, whether they were involved or not. This was because to them, Sky Water City belonged to Smith.

    Chris and the others quickly arrived at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. As soon as they entered the gates of the ce, they immediately saw Smith waiting there. When Megan saw his father, she immediatelyined tearfully, and naturally Smithforted her.

    The group immediately arrived at the living room. At this time, Zhao Hai also arrived. Zhao Hai asked Laura softly about their situation. Since he was not at the scene, he naturally worried about thedies.

    At this time Megan recovered, Smith¡¯s wife was alsoforting her. Then Laura and Meg told the family about what happened when the doomed soldier came in from the window.

    Then Meg released the man¡¯s corpse and didn¡¯t exin anything. Smith also didn¡¯t ask too much. He just thought that Meg had a spatial item on her.

    The doomed soldier wasn¡¯t any different from when it was stored, but this one had its cover removed, revealing his face.

    Smith looked at the corpse and became mad as he said with a deep voice, ¡°Someonee and hang this person outside for the public to see. After three days, throw him into the water to feed it to the fishes.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly interjected, ¡°Slow down, Brother Smith. We still need to find out about some information directly from his mouth.¡± Smith looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Do you want to¡­?¡±

    Smith was also a Dark Mage, so he knew what Zhao Hai meant. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hide any truth from him as he nodded and said, ¡°Right, I¡¯ll turn him into an Advanced Undead then let¡¯s find out who dared to attack Megan inside Sky Water City.¡±

 Chapter 364 - As Expected

    <h4>Chapter 364 - As Expected</h4>

    Smith never thought of using this method because it was very dangerous for a Dark Mage to turn a body into an Advanced Level undead. Smith didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai surprisingly wanted to do so.

    Smith looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother, doing that kind of thing is too dangerous and it will have a huge impact on you. Just believe in the power of my Calci Family, we¡¯ll definitely find out who is responsible for today.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head, ¡°Consider this matter finished, it¡¯ll take too long and I suspect this wouldn¡¯t be the first time that they¡¯ll attack. Moreover, I suspect that this matter has something to do with me. Otherwise, how do we exin the fact that Megan was attacked just as I arrived at Sky Water City?¡± He didn¡¯t wait for Smith to say anything as he waved his Ghost Staff and muttered a small incantation. A dark mist went out from the Staff and surrounded the doomed soldier¡¯s corpse.

    Before long, the mist vanished and on its ce was a doomed soldier standing there. His wound was gone and if not for the bloodstain you wouldn¡¯t think that he just went into battle.

    Moreover, the doomed soldier didn¡¯t look like an ordinary undead with a body riddled with rotten meat. It¡¯s present appearance didn¡¯t differ from an ordinary person aside from the fact that it was not breathing and also having a nk expression on its face.

    With a serious voice, Zhao Haimanded, ¡°Tell me your status and why you came here.¡±

    The doomed soldier immediately replied. ¡°Yes, master. I don¡¯t have a name, I¡¯m only called Thorn 23. I was a member of Grand Duke Lionheart¡¯s doomed soldier troop. Our only purpose in Sky Water City was so kidnap Miss Megan and force City Lord Smith to expel you from the city.¡±

    Thorn 23¡¯s words were simple, but he clearly conveyed his identity, the person behind him, and their purpose ining to Sky Water City.

    Upon hearing Thorn 23, Smith¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but pale. He didn¡¯t think that Thorn 23 would actually be Lionheart¡¯s person. It seems like Grand Duke Lionheart really hit his head on something.

    Zhao Hai could only smile bitterly and turned to Smith, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, brother Smith. I didn¡¯t really expect this thing to happen because of me. I gave Miss Megan a fright.¡±

    Smith waved his hand and said, ¡°Brother, you cannot me yourself on this matter. I just didn¡¯t think that Lionheart would actually be this overbearing, to dare run up to my Sky Water City and kidnap my daughter. He¡¯s clearly disregarding my face, he will pay for this.¡±

    Zhao Hai only forced a smile, then he asked a few more questions to the doomed soldier. Unfortunately, Thorn 23 was only a doomed soldier, he didn¡¯t know many things about Grand Duke Lionheart, so there were many questions that he couldn¡¯t answer.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand as Thorn 23 vanished. He turned his head to look at Megan, ¡°Miss Megan, I really made you frightened today. Please ept this gift as my apology.¡± He said as he put out a Spatial Bag and gave it to Megan.

    Megan already recovered at this time, she looked at the Space Bag on Zhao Hai¡¯s hand and became confused, so she asked, ¡°Mister, what is this thing?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°This is a Spatial Bag, the inside of it can store three cubic meters worth of items. Using it is very simple, you just hold the bag towards the thing that you want to store and it¡¯ll take it to its special space.¡±

    After hearing what Zhao Hai said, Smith and the others were all stunned. Then didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would actually give Megan a Spatial Item. One must know that a spatial item is very precious in the continent, this gift was way too expensive.

    Smith looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother, please don¡¯t. This gift is too expensive, we cannot ept it.¡±

    Zhao hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. This is the gift that I¡¯ll give to Miss Megan.¡± After leaving the Spatial Bag on Megan¡¯s hand¡¯s, Zhao Hai sat back down and turned to Smith, ¡°Brother Smith, how do you n on dealing with Lionheart?¡±

    Smith snorted, ¡°Brother doesn¡¯t need to worry about it. Leave it to me, I¡¯ll promise that he wouldn¡¯t fare any better.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Brother Smith, I just want to inform you that you¡¯re not the only one with enmity with Grand Duke Lionheart. There is also someone who hates Lionheart more than you and they already had a n on dealing with him. Perhaps you could cooperate with them.¡±

    When Smith heard Zhao Hai, he was slightly surprised. He immediately responded, ¡°Brother, are you talking about Shelley Family?¡±

    The matter of the Grand Duke suppressing Shelley Family was widely known throughout Rosen Empire. Naturally, Smith also knew about it, so when Zhao Hai proposed cooperating with someone, Smith immediately thought about them.

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the Shelley Family. Some time ago, when Lionheart started suppressing the Shelley Family, the family already wanted to deal with him. But because of an internal matter, the family didn¡¯t have a chance to counterattack. For this reason, I was also implicated. The reason the Grand Duke wanted to deal with me is because I had a partnership with the family, moreover, I did not follow hismand to not stay at their hotels. This made the Grand Duke chase me around up until here. But now that Shelley Family¡¯s internal matter was resolved, they can now carry on and deal with Grand Duke Lionheart. I think that with your help, Lionheart would certainly have no chance to escape.¡±

    Smith nodded, ¡°That is reasonable, for someone like Lionheart, one should finish him in one swift strike, if you fail, he will certainly take revenge. My strength isn¡¯t enough to kill Lionheart. But with Shelley Family being a big merchant family added to the mix, this matter would be easier. I agree, I must ask Brother to mediate this matter for me.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°This is not an issue, I think that the Shelley Family would certainly be willing to be working with you. Brother can rest assured. Right, Brother Smith, I forgot to say one thing yesterday. It¡¯s also about business, I don¡¯t know if Brother Smith is interested in dealing with Fire Fishes?¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Smith¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up, he immediately replied, ¡°Brother, say it carefully.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I already expressed my intent to supply the Shelley Family with 10,000 fire fishes per month. If Brother Smith is interested, I could supply you with 20,000 fire fishes each month. I don¡¯t care what you do with it, I¡¯ll just supply you with those fire fishes.¡±

    Smith¡¯s eyes were sparkling with divine light at this moment, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Can Brother really guarantee a supply of 20,000 fire fishes per month?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I absolutely guarantee it, moreover they will be alive.¡±

    Smith pat the table and said, ¡°Very well, it¡¯s settled. 20,000 fire fishes per month. I don¡¯t care about the price as long as Brother can guarantee the supply every month.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Then we¡¯re settled. I¡¯ll go back and prepare. Tomorrow I¡¯ll go to Shelley Hotel and tell them the matter of your cooperation. I¡¯ll excuse myself.¡±

    After saying that, he stood up and gave Smith a salute before he led Laura and the others to the exit.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s group go out, Chris couldn¡¯t help but turn to Smith and said, ¡°Father, this Zhao Hai is too mysterious. Why do you ce so much trust in him?¡±

    Smith looked at Chris and said, ¡°Nobody in this world doesn¡¯t have any secrets. Why do we fear his secrets, as long as he isn¡¯t a threat to us then we¡¯re good. He has a lot of enemies in the continent, he could only rely on us for help. So why should we not trust him? Chris, you have to remember, everyone has their own secrets, as long as someone is friendly with us, we didn¡¯t need to fear anything.¡± Chris nodded and expressed his understanding.

    At this time, Smith turned his head and looked at the Spatial Bag held by Megan. ¡°Megan, show me the spatial bag. It¡¯s my first time seeing a bag-shaped spatial item.¡±

    Megplied handed the spatial bag over to Smith. Smith took the spatial bag and carefully inspected it. What he saw was very well made course leather bag. It didn¡¯t have an extraordinary look to it, if it wasn¡¯t Zhao Hai who gave it, Smith would have thought that they had been duped.

    He untied the rope of the spatial bag and curiously looked inside. A magic formation appeared in front of him which gave Smith a scare. But he immediately understood what the magic formation was used for. He went to a chair in the room and pointed the magic formation as he said, ¡°Receive¡±. Then the chair immediately vanished. He ced his consciousness inside the bag and instantly saw the chair hovering on the space inside.

    Then when he thought about withdrawing it, the chair immediately appeared back on its original position. Smith couldn¡¯t help but look surprisingly at the small bag, he didn¡¯t expect this very unremarkable bag on his hand to be very extraordinary.

    But he didn¡¯t take it for himself, he returned the bag to Megan and said, ¡°Megan, this bag is a very special thing. You must take care of it well. Also, do not use it casually and expose it to other people¡¯s eyes. There are a lot of people who covet this thing, they would do everything to acquire it. Do not make others know that you posses this thing, understand?¡±

    Megan nodded as she looked happily at the small bag. She also saw the process of Smith using the bag, she didn¡¯t think that such ordinary looking bag was very mysterious.

    Looking at Megan, Chris and Diya were envious. One must know that spatial items inside the Calci Territory were very scarce, even Smith didn¡¯t have one, not to say them.

    At this time, Smith¡¯s wife stood up and looked at Smith, ¡°Dear, I¡¯ll head back with Megan. I¡¯ll be giving her a bath and then have her rest, you still need to be busy.¡± Then she led Megan to head back.

    At this time, Diya looked at Smith and said, ¡°Father, what do you want to do to deal with that bastard Lionheart? Will the Shelley Family really cooperate with us?¡±

    Smith sneered and said, ¡°Our family has been too low-key these recent years that the other powers have forgotten about what happens when they offend us. This matter should be reported to the family as soon as possible. And don¡¯t ask me that stupid question, Shelley family cooperating with us will only bring them benefits and no harm, how could the Shelley Family disagree. Now, the two of you, go¡±

    Chris and Diya bowed then turned back.

 Chapter 365 - Grand Duke Lionheart and The Buda Family

    <h4>Chapter 365 - Grand Duke Lionheart and The Buda Family</h4>

    When Zhao Hai¡¯s group returned to Sweet Plum Courtyard, they immediately went to the Space. Upon arriving, Laura and Meg rxed, Zhao Hai looked at Laura¡¯s appearance and smiled, ¡°Laura, I didn¡¯t think that you¡¯re swordsmanship has be so fierce, haha, that¡¯s great.¡±

    Laure proudly lifted her chin up, ¡°Naturally, did you think that me being a knight is a joke? I feel that I may even break through to 6th rank soon.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°It looks like we need to find you a magic beast mount the next time we go to the prairie. Laura, you could also use a Blood Hark as a mount, what do you think? After the Ranch levelled up, the Blood Hawks became even stronger. I reckon you could already ride them safely.¡±

    Laura smiled, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s talk about thister. There¡¯s a lot of magic beasts in the Space anyway, I could just choose anytime I want. If I want to fly, I could use a Blood Hawk. If I want to go on ground, we have Moonlight Lions. We also have the Swordfish to travel on water. If all of them are not enough, we still have Little Wen. I could ask Little Wen to be my temporary mount, no problem.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh. What Laura said was quite right, there were already quite a lot of magic beasts inside the Space. If it came to the point of choosing mounts, Laura would have a lot to choose from.

    A few moments after the group talked a bit, Zhao Hai turned and asked Cai¡¯er, ¡°Cai¡¯er, how many vegetables do we have stored right now?¡±

    Cai¡¯er immediately replied, ¡°Presently, we have about 2 million jin of vegetables, 1 billion jin of grain, around 50 thousand jin of milk wine, and also 20 thousand jin of rations.¡±

    After hearing the report, Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Reduce the amount of grain nted in the Space and increase the quantity of vegetables. After a batch of Scaleless Fish matures, go and raise some fire fishes, we must make sure to have sufficient supply in both vegetables and fire fishes.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded, then went towards the farm to manage it. Even though the Ranch was turned over to Mu¡¯er, Mu¡¯er still listens to Cai¡¯er. This made it so that Cai¡¯er technically managed the entire Space. Zhao Hai directly telling Cai¡¯er about everything is fine.

    Now that Zhao Hai¡¯s concerns about the farm were handed over to Cai¡¯er, he nodded and led Laura and the others back to Iron Mountain Fort.

    Iron Mountain Fort was already in full blown winter. Snow and ice filled the ins outside the fort while the temperature inside reached 10 degrees. People inside wore thick clothes.

    However, the situation inside the fort was generally quite good. Because Cai¡¯er was present, the usage of firewood reduced by a lot. So the majority of bamboo and oil trees were instead used by the ves to make some furniture.

    Although the ves haven¡¯t done these kinds of things before, don¡¯t forget that Laura already brought in some artisans. So even though the furniture made by the ves weren¡¯t actually good looking, they were still functional. Thus, there were already a lot of half-step carpenters present inside Iron Mountain Fort.

    Zhao Hai was happy when he saw this scene. Those half-step carpenters were already absolved of their ve status. He also told them that if they could improve upon their carpentry, he would reward them withnd.

    This aroused the enthusiasm of the ves. After the ves returned from their work in the factories, they would begin and practice their craftsmanship. This made some of them reveal their talents which Green noticed. Then he made them wholeheartedly train themselves on the trade.

    Of course, the other ves weren¡¯t discouraged to practice. Green expressed that they should still try their best while not being too hasty and not make things focusing on beauty. They should instead focus on quality and functionality, learning to this point is already enough. One should not forget thate spring, a hundred thousand ves would arrive. And each and every one of these hundred thousand ves would need their own things to use.

    This was also why Zhao Hai really wanted to purchase some artisan ves upon arriving at Sky Water city. He specifically wanted masons, cksmiths, as well as artisans who knew how to bake y bricks.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai also wanted to have some craftsmen who specialize in making houses. Building a house wasn¡¯t an easy thing; if the house wasn¡¯t built good enough, not only would it not provide warmth, it also wouldn¡¯t be able to survive winds and rains.

    Currently, what Zhao Haicked weren¡¯t ordinary ves, it was skilled ves. Naturally, skilled ves were not actually cheap, but money wasn¡¯t something Zhao Hai worried about.

    When Zhao Hai returned to Iron Mountain Fort, he went to Green and discussed their current production. He also wanted to see if it was possible to upgrade their milk wine and ration production.

    After discussing with Green, Zhao Hai got a specific figure. Currently, their daily milk wine output was 5,000 jin. At the same time, their wool product output was not bad. Every five days, they would be able to make approximately 20 wool nkets. This figure might look very low, but one should think that these nkets were hand-made, it required extreme effort.

    The ration production was also going smoothly. Now that their rabbit farm was already settled, they would be able to produce 10,000 jin of rations each month. On the other hand, their mutton rations can also be produced at a rate of 5,000 jin per month.

    Another important thing was their rabbit leather processing. While the beastmen tan the leather, the human women can turn these leather into fur covered garments. Since the skins of the rabbits inside Zhao Hai¡¯s Space were red, the garments and cloaks turned out to be very beautiful.

    At this rate, Zhao Hai would be able to add another product to his catalogue; this was very good news. After knowing the situation here, Zhao Hai returned to the Space and discussed with Cai¡¯er how much vegetables they could produce each month. This metric was very important, it was going to be used by Shelley Hotel, which was a stable business that provided more ie than their growing business back in Purcell Duchy.

    After having Cai¡¯er calcte the vegetable output, the figures Zhao Hai got were: 500 thousand jin of vegetables per month without affecting the required grain and fruit oil output. Supplying this figure to Shelley Hotel wasn¡¯t bad at all.

    After having all of these counted, Zhao Hai returned to Sweet Plum Courtyard. The current time was already not early, when dinner time came, Smith sent someone to invite Zhao Hai to the mansion¡¯s dining hall to dine.

    This time, Zhao Hai put out some milk wine to drink with Smith. Presently, Smith came to like the milk wine¡¯s vor.

    After eating their meal, Zhao Hai returned to Sweet Plum Courtyard to rest. His rest for the rest of the night went very calmly. However, the entire Sky Water City wasn¡¯t.

    All nobles and powers inside the city acted, not because they wanted to revolt but instead to look for the suspect. They wanted to check out exactly who actually dared to touch Smith¡¯s daughter.

    These powers inside the city don¡¯t have choice but to do so, this way, the suspicions towards them would be washed out. They really feared Smith¡¯s suspicion. If by chance they get the City Lord¡¯s doubt, they wouldn¡¯t be able to keep their livelihood inside Sky Water City. And it would not only be inside Sky Water City, they were afraid that they wouldn¡¯t even be able to re-establish themselves inside the whole Rosen Empire.

    In fact, the major reason why these people became so anxious was the fact that the City immediately went into martialw after Megan was attacked. There were people from the urban management bureau everywhere on the streets. Along with them, the city garrison, warriors from Calci Family, and even mercenarypanies were seen inspecting everything along the blocks. On this day, the business inside Sky Water City dropped threefold. It was obvious that the effects of the matter were very huge.

    Seeing Smith acted very seriously this time, the aristocrats inside Sky Water city as well as the other powers became nervous. At this time, if someone actually offended Smith, they would die a terrible death.

    Compared to the others, the Shelley Hotel was very calm. Although they also worked along with the city and also sent their warriors to patrol around, their range of movement wasn¡¯t thatrge. The people from the hotel only covered two streets near them and made sure that there was nothing unusual going on. The acted very low-key, which was to Smith¡¯s liking.

    This action was obviously not being handled by Marriott, much less Might. The two of them were inside an office and discussing the matter.

    Marriott looked at Might and said, ¡°You say that this matter is rted to Zhao Hai? I heard that when Megan was attacked, Laura and Meg are also present.¡±

    Might nodded and said, ¡°There¡¯s a very high possibility. Except for the arrogant fool Lionheart, I cannot think of anyone else who would dare to act against Megan inside Sky Water City. If Lionheart did it, then his target would be Meg and Laura.¡±

    Marriott thought for a long time and said, ¡°There¡¯s also another group of people who would dare, the Radiant Church. The Church¡¯s influence has been steadily increasing these years. Also, they weren¡¯t dealing with Calci Family, they were going for Zhao Hai; they could also be the likely suspects for today. And if the attack was unsessful, they could just nt the me on Zhao Hai since Megan was the only one implicated. This way, they could create a wedge between Smith and Zhao Hai, which would be great for the Church.¡±

    Might¡¯splexion went down a single step, ¡°If this really is so, then we¡¯ll be in danger. The Church would likely group us up with Zhao Hai and might deal with us as well. We have to inform the family as soon as possible so they would pay some attention.¡±

    Marriott smiled faintly, ¡°Did you think that the higher ups in the family hadn¡¯t thought up to this point? They may have thought that the benefits Zhao Hai bring are worth it. Moreover, we don¡¯t have any previous connections with the Radiant Church, so in a business standpoint, it would be better for the family to side with Zhao Hai. Now I just hope that Smith wouldn¡¯t get angry at Zhao Hai. It would be really bad for us if Zhao Hai loses Smith as his backer.¡±

    Might nodded, ¡°I also hope so. But I think that when Zhao Haies here in two days he would exin the situation to us. On the other hand, if this matter is actually caused by Lionheart, then he would actually be very stupid in offending our Shelley Family as well as the Calci Family. Did he think that he was taking too slow dying?¡±

    Marriott faintly smiled and said, ¡°I think that the present Grand Duke Lionheart was a bit like Aksu Empire¡¯s Buda n. Like Lionheart, they were also their King¡¯s sword. Their matter might be casting a shadow towards Rosen Empire¡¯s Emperor. After all, how could the Emperor know that his the sword in his hands would actually go out of control, suddenly acting too arrogant and overbearing.¡±

    Might sneered, ¡°Grand Duke Lionheart isn¡¯t qualified to be paired with the Buda n. If the old King didn¡¯t die, it was impossible for the Buda n to perish since they acted very obedient and low-key. I heard that their sessor, Adam, was a spoiled young master which I think was intentionally made to happen by the Buda n. This was so that nobody would suspect that they harbored deep ambition. Nobody would suspect a n with a useless sessor. Even if their family would suffer because of Adam, it would still ensure that their bloodline will carry on. The Buda n did a very good job since the old King never held any suspicion towards them. And after the family fell, Adam actually managed to flee. Although they were exiled, the Buda n still survived. On the other hand, Lionheart¡¯s son was a rarely seen before martial genius. Not to mention within their n, he was very famous between the circles of nobility. This brought attention to their family which, regarding Grand Duke Lionheart, wasn¡¯t a great thing.¡±

    Marriott smiled faintly, ¡°In every nation, old aristocrats are always in conflict with the Royal Family. All Royal Families are always thinking of ways of dealing with their old nobles, After all, these families held great power and influence. This was also the reason why our Shelley family didn¡¯t have to fear such actions. Because we are a merchant family and was not as overbearing as the Markey Family, nobody paid any attention to us.¡±

    Might smiled and said, ¡°Speaking of Markey Family, they really had it bad. For Haven products, they unexpectedly had a falling out with Laura and gave her to Zhao Hai for cheap. Hahaha, I must say that Zhao Hai is quite formidable, Laura is a beautiful woman, moreover she¡¯s even taller than Zhao Hai. One could see that Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance isn¡¯t worth someone like Laura. But surprisingly he made Laura like him, she even severed her connection from her family, that guy has my full admiration.¡±

    Looking at Might¡¯s appearance, Marriott couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°What? You want Zhao Hai to teach you his moves? But I think that would be difficult, Zhao Hai is a Space Mage.¡±

    Might alsoughed, ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t have his capabilities. But I truly believe that Grand Duke Lionheart made a grave mistake in annoying Zhao Hai. Not only did he lose a lot of men to Zhao Hai, he was also pped in the face. I expect him to notst for long.¡±

    Marriott coldly snorted and said, ¡°Even if he manages to stay, we wouldn¡¯t let him feelfortable. Now that the people from the n has arrived, our ns could be set into motion. Lionheart staying in his current position would be impossible.¡±

 Chapter 366 - The Cautious Smith

    <h4>Chapter 366 - The Cautious Smith</h4>

    Zhao Hai quietly sat inside his carriage as it drove towards Shelley Hotel. When they arrived at the ce, the attendants immediately recognized Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage was very unique, it was difficult to mistake it with something else.

    A hotel attendant immediately invited Zhao Hai inside while another one went and notified Marriott. The hotel¡¯s personnel were very clear about Zhao Hai¡¯s position in Marriott¡¯s heart. They didn¡¯t dare neglect him.

    When Marriott received the message, he stared nkly for a moment. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai toe this soon. After all, the matter with Megan hasn¡¯t calmed down, he should not be here at this time.

    But Marriott still immediately went and greeted Zhao Hai who was waiting at the hotel¡¯s lounge; Marriott also invited Might over. After the group sat down, Marriott looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, what¡¯s the matter?¡± After meeting several times, they already treated each others as friends. Marriott already changed how he addressed Zhao Hai from Wales to Little Hai in order to make the other side feel more familiar with him.

    Regarding how he was called, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind, he just smiled and said, ¡°Did you forget what I told you yesterday? I already have the amount of vegetables that I produce calcted.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai talk business, Marriott felt relieved. He was really afraid that Zhao Hai had a falling out with Smith and came to ask them for help. Although they would still help Zhao Hai, the family¡¯s gains would be smaller since now they couldn¡¯t use Zhao Hai as a bridge to form a rtionship with Smith.

    Marriott smiled and replied hastily, ¡°Good, let¡¯s talk about that. I was actually very anxious about it.¡±

    Zhao Hai faintly smiled and answered, ¡°I can give you about 500 thousand jin of vegetables, 10,000 fire fishes, as well as grain and fruit oil every month, you tell me how much you need. Is this sufficient?¡±

    Marriott didn¡¯t think that there would be so much, his eyes couldn¡¯t hide his excitement as he said ¡°Very sufficient, it¡¯s absolutely good enough. Be relieved, we will certainly make the price worth it.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid that you¡¯ll disappoint me with the price, since these things are mine. If you dare sh the price, I will not supply you anymore. Hahaha¡±

    Marriott and Might also chuckled, then Might looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, can I ask you details about Miss Megan¡¯s attack yesterday?¡± Might clearly knew that Zhao Hai likes a frank person. If you want something from him, then you should get to the point. Zhao Hai¡¯s temper was like that of a warrior, he prefers if you just ask him directly.

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°The matter was already investigated by Brother Smith. Even if you don¡¯t ask, I¡¯ll still inform you since this is the second reason why I came here today.¡±

    Might and Marriott stared nkly, then their hearts immediately sped up as they looked at Zhao Hai excitedly. The two of them could faintly guess what Zhao Hai came here to say.

    Looking the their faces, Zhao Hai could only faintly smile as he continued, ¡°You¡¯re guess isn¡¯t wrong. This time¡¯s attack on Megan was instigated by Grand Duke Lionheart. He wanted to capture Megan to force City Lord Smith to expel me from Sky Water City. But it¡¯s a pity that he didn¡¯t seed, now City Lord Smith is very angry and is preparing to retaliate against the Grand Duke. I told him that your family also had a grudge with Lionheart, moreover, that you¡¯re already prepared to deal with him. So he said that he wanted to work with you, what do you think? Will you agree?¡±

    Although Might and Marriott faintly knew what Zhao Hai was going to say, they still couldn¡¯t help but get excited. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to have a high standing inside Smith¡¯s eyes. After all, Megan got in trouble because of him; but Smith actually didn¡¯t me Zhao Hai.

    Nevertheless, this matter was absolutely a good thing for the Shelley Family. Although they were already prepared to deal with Lionheart, it was not easy to do so inside Rosen Empire. They still needed to pay a small price.

    But if the Calci Family were to help them, the matter would bepletely different. The Calci family was an established noble line inside Rosen Empire. With their help, dealing with the Grand Duke would be much easier.

    Shelley Family and Grand Duke Lionheart¡¯s conflict exposed the family to their deficiencies. Although they were a powerful merchant family, they were not legitimate nobles. This made their influence much lesser than a noble like Grand Duke Lionheart. They don¡¯t have much power when it came to a national level. Since their business was too big and spread out in the continent, there was no sense of belonging when it came to the various nations that they operate in; they were just treated like outsiders. This made it very inconvenient when they decided to deal with local powers.

    Since Rosen Empire didn¡¯t consider the family as one of them, dealing with Grand Duke Lionheart would make the family cough up a considerable amount of resources. Otherwise, if they don¡¯t pay the nobles enough, they would incur their dissatisfaction, they may even unite against the family at that time, further escting the problem.

    But with Calci Family in the equation, the situation would be different. The Calci family was a formidable power inside Rosen Empire. They were a family that even the Royal n would need to think twice before provoking. Fortunately, the Calci Family¡¯s style were to be low-key, so even if the Royal n sees them as a thorn in their eye, they didn¡¯t have much resentment for the family.

    And just as what Marriott thought, Grand Duke Lionheart was a sword that the Royal n uses to deal with these old nobles. But now that this weapon had gone too disobedient, they were quite mad.

    Now, the Royal n was willing to exchange this pawn. In their eyes everyone was a chess piece, and these chess pieces were divided into those useful and those useless. The useful pieces were also further divided to those who were obedient and those disobedient. Royal ns generally would be willing to let go of these disobedient pieces, this was because these people could cause instability in the near future; not only to the enemy, but also to themselves. Nobody wanted to have someone who will cause them problems in the future right by their own side.

    Marriottughed as he patted Zhao Hai¡¯s soldier, ¡°We agree! Why would we not agree to such good deal. Brother, you really are our Shelley Family¡¯s lucky star. Rest assured, I can promise you in behalf of the family that we would fully cooperate with the Calci Family. Please pass this message to City Lord Smith for me.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll head back and inform City Lord Smith. Right, in the next days I will have people deliver the vegetables. How does 100 thousand jin for the first delivery sound?¡±

    Marriott nodded and said, ¡°Good, how will you deliver it here? Do you have a ship?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Be relieved, there will be no mistake.¡± Then he stood up and got ready to leave.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know that at this time, Smith was also summoning a family elder to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Naturally that elder was also a Dark Mage.

    The elder looked over 60 years old. His head was entirely white, he wore a magic robe and his face wasn¡¯t hidden, revealing his pale feature.

    Smith looked at the old mage, ¡°How is it, Elder Narro?¡±

    Narro nodded and said, ¡°The same as what Mister Zhao Hai said, the assants were really sent by Grand Duke Lionheart. It was also true that they were sent to get the youngdy and take her as a hostage to make you expel Zhao Hai from Sky Water City. Then they¡¯ll deal with him then.¡±

    Smith rxed deep inside, but his expression was quite ugly. Smith was not an idiot, he was inplete control of himself and was not sentimental at all. It was impossible for him to just believe Zhao Hai¡¯s words, so he had Elder Narroe and confirm. The elder turned a doomed soldier who attacked Megan into an advanced level undead and asked him the same questions and it turned out to be the same as what Zhao Hai said. Smith was relieved.

    At the same time, the fires in his heart ignitedpletely. Grand Duke Lionheart actually didn¡¯t care about Calci Family¡¯s face. Although Smith was only the second in line, he was still a very important member of the family. Otherwise they wouldn¡¯t have handed Sky Water City over to him. One must know that Sky Water City was Calci Family¡¯s money bag.

    Also, although Megan was Smith¡¯s daughter, she was also the family¡¯s most favoured youngdy. Historically, the gender ratio between the male and female descendants of the family was mostly skewed towards the masculine side. This was especially true for Megan¡¯s generation. In the entire Calci Family, there were only two girls aside from Megan; one died, while the other was an infamous lustful woman and was treated as nonexistent by the family. In the family¡¯s eyes, Megan was the best, not only was she attractive, she was also a very gentle obedient woman with a chastity as white as paper. She was the treasure of Calci Family.

    Megan¡¯s identity was actually even better than Rosen Empire¡¯s princess, she didn¡¯t need to worry about getting married off. Such a person, for Lionheart to actually darey his hands on, naturally incurred Smith¡¯s anger. After all, Smith heavily doted on this daughter of his.

    But Smith was very calm, he didn¡¯t immediately take action against the Grand Duke. He was a person of the empire, so he knew much better than Marriott about the sensitive status of Lionheart. It was not easy to make a move on him, otherwise they might get the attention of the Royal n, it was not worth it. His love for his daughter against the family¡¯s interests, he had to make a few concessions.

    Regarding Zhao Hai, on the other hand, Smith waspletely relieved that he didn¡¯t lie about this matter. Even after Megan was attacked, he still admitted that it was likely to have been caused by him. He didn¡¯t cover it up and instead told Smith everything clearly. This made Smith feel better about Zhao Hai.

 Chapter 367 - Smithâ€™s Appreciation

    <h4>Chapter 367 - Smith¡¯s Appreciation</h4>

    A person who was truly honest, and boldly shoulders his responsibility!

    This was what Smith ssified Zhao Hai as. But when Zhao Hai proposed coborating with the Shelley Family, Smith¡¯s evaluation elevated by another level; he now regarded Zhao Hai as an overall great person.

    Being able to use a situation to their advantage was not something that only Merchants do, even Nobles could make use of this philosophy. But in reality there were only a few people who could achieve such feat, and those people were exceptional in their own rights.

    Smith greatly appreciated Zhao Hai even more. He believed that such a person was certainly a huge blessing to the League of Dark Mages.

    Another point of Zhao Hai that Smith came to like was his ruthlessness. Smith already knew about Zhao Hai¡¯s feats on the road heading to Sky Water City. For the powerful Calci Family, matters inside the Rosen Empire rarely escapes their radar. Thus, Smith had someone check Zhao Hai¡¯s journey across the empire.

    However after he checked, Smith became utterly surprised. This was because Zhao Hai had already killed several thousand people belonging to Grand Duke Lionheart just on the road travelling towards his city.

    Several thousand people, what concept was that? Generally,rge viges and small cities inside Rosen Empire wouldn¡¯t even have that number of citizens. Yet, Zhao Hai managed to eliminate that amount of Lionheart¡¯s men. Average people were usually lenient when it came to killing people, but Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have that leniency.

    Then when Smith ounted for the overall people Zhao Hai killed, including his river travels inside Rosen Empire, the numbers unimaginably reached to 10 thousand!

    A single person killing ten thousand? What kind of joke was that? Isn¡¯t that something a vicious and merciless person would do? But Zhao Hai exactly did that, this made Smith admire ZHao Hai.

    As a leader, it was not eptable to be merciful to your enemies. If your heart was too soft, it would be very easy for your enemies to control your actions while at the same time it would be hard for you to control your subordinates. That kind of situation was extremely unfavorable to any leader.

    Smith also knew how Zhao Hai handled the bandits back in lifeline canyon, this was the reason why Smith didn¡¯t see Zhao Hai as a murderous person. He knew how to deal with things and he did it very well. He didn¡¯t kill blindly, and wasn¡¯t unreasonably ruthless.

    Normally, with Zhao Hai¡¯s outstanding performance, someone like Smith would harbor some worries. This was because Zhao Hai was someone from the league, if he continues to express his talents, he may be able to wrestle control of the league from the Calci Family.

    However, Smith also knew that the League of Dark Mages was a fairly loose organization, even the Calci Family struggles keeping it under control. So Smith knew that it was impossible for Zhao Hai to haveplete control of the league, he also believed that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t bring trouble to the Calci Family.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai and the Radiant Church shared a very deep enmity with each other. People knew that the Radiant Church wishes to get rid of Zhao Hai as soon as possible, this pushed Zhao Hai to side with the League. All of these facts made it so that Smith was very happy that Zhao Hai was an outstanding member of their organization.

    For the league to advance, they couldn¡¯t let go of such talented people. This was especially so for those with talent in leadership, these skills were badly needed by any organization.

    The reason the Radiant Church was quickly gaining power was because they had been using religion to amass talents from all around the continent. They also have close connections with the higher ups of various nations, and these higher ups would take the task of looking for talented individuals in ce of the Church. This made it so that the Radiant Church didn¡¯tck in the personnel department, helping them elerate their growth these past years.

    But inparison, the League of Dark Mages has fallen short in this aspect. There were only a few people who knew about the existence of the league. Moreover, the league couldn¡¯t use religion to attract the masses, after all, who would want to worship something like the Dark God¡¯.

    There was also the matter with the temperament of Dark Mages; almost all of them were very entric. Not only are they generally bad at leading people, they were bad in interacting with other people, period. Therefore, the league had suffered a disadvantage with their fight against the Radiant Church. Currently, the only leading role present inside the League was the Calci Family, but even they couldn¡¯t control all of the organization¡¯s members. This was not good for the family since if all the Dark Mages were to be eliminated by the church, their family¡¯s end wouldn¡¯t be too far off.

    So when Smith saw this new member of the league who had enmity with the Radiant Church, possess astonishing strength, popr with the beastmen, vicious, and most importantly, a good leader, he knew that this Zhao Hai was the talent that the league badly needed.

    Smith also knew that Zhao Hai went to the hotel today, so he chose to wait. He wanted to know that kind of news Zhao Hai would bring when he returns.

    Before long, Zhao Hai returned to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and came to find Smith directly, this was what thetter told him. No matter what Smith was doing, he would always ce Zhao Hai¡¯s matter in front. So when Zhao Hai came to look for Smith, Phil immediately brought him to the City Lord¡¯s office.

    When Smith saw Zhao Haie, he immediately smiled and said, ¡°Hahaha, Brother you came, how was it?¡±

    Zhao Hai knew that his whereabouts in the city couldn¡¯t possibly be hidden from Smith, so he didn¡¯t think of anything when the City Lord asked him that question, he immediately smiled and said, ¡°Great, the Shelley Family agreed. They said that they¡¯ll certainly give their full cooperation on this matter. But you¡¯ll have to discuss it within yourselves, I have no interest on this stuff.¡±

    Smith quickly replied, ¡°Little Hai, you can¡¯t do that, you¡¯re the intermediary. You must be involved. How about this, I¡¯ll have someone call over Might and Marriott so we can discuss immediately. After the discussions, then we will instantly message each other¡¯s families.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°You must discuss those things yourselves. I don¡¯t really have a grasp of these kinds of situations. I might listen to it, but I have nothing to add to the form. Just have someone tell me what you decided, or if you need me for anything. Is that fine?¡±

    Smith saw that Zhao Hai really didn¡¯t like to participate in this matter, so he didn¡¯t push him any further, Smith just nodded and said, ¡°Very well, but when ites to dealing with Lionheart, you shouldn¡¯t help.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Be relieved, he chased me for so long and I had long wanted to deal with him. Now that there¡¯s this opportunity, as long as you deal with him, I¡¯ll just stay in the backlines and observe.¡±

    Smith nodded, the Zhao Hai turned back. Him and Smith didn¡¯t discuss anything about their business. Smith was currently busy with coping with Lionheart so Zhao Hai believed that it was not the proper time to discuss those matters.

    When he returned to Sweet Plum Courtyard, Zhao hai didn¡¯t notice Laura nor Meg. They weren¡¯t inside the house but instead were at the small are near plum garden.

    They were doingdy stuff there, and there was also anotherdy who wasn¡¯t familiar with Zhao Hai, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t bother the group. When Zhao Hai returned to his room, he immediately went to the Space to rest as well as see if Smith invited Marriott at this time.

    Although the City Lord¡¯s Mansion was big, it wasn¡¯t to the degree where the monitor cannot cover the entirety of it. While he was inside the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, it was obvious that Zhao Hai could monitor what Smith and the others were doing.

    The reason why Zhao Hai decided to hide and didn¡¯t ept Smith¡¯s invitation was because he didn¡¯t want Smith to be suspicious.

    When Smith and Marriott discusses how to deal with Lionheart and their respective coordinations, they would inevitably speak about the strengths and capabilities of their families. Both of them understood each other and were in cooperation so there wouldn¡¯t be any problem in sharing information. But Zhao Hai was an outsider, someonepletely unrted. Under such circumstances, it would be hard to say whether or not Smith and Marriott would be on guard against him. Zhao Hai thinks that Smith¡¯s invitation was just to see whether Zhao Hai wanted to participate, if he did, Smith would have probably doubted him.

    Although he didn¡¯t know exactly what Smith had in his mind, Zhao Hai still thinks that he shouldn¡¯t be involved in their discussions. After all, he could just listen to them right here, so why bother staying there?

    Smith immediately sent someone to invite Marriott over, he wanted to get this matter taken care of as soon as possible. The earlier they deal with Lionheart, the lesser time the Grand Duke would have to prepare, and also the less resources they would need to spend.

    This time, with Lionheart¡¯s attempt in kidnapping Megan being a failure, it was certain that he would be on guard. If he was given too much time to prepare, he would be even harder to deal with.

    Marriott didn¡¯t expect Smith to invite him over to the mansion this quickly. When Smith sent someone over call him, he immediately knew what Smith wanted to discuss. It was this point that solidified Marriott¡¯s idea of Zhao Hai¡¯s position in Smith¡¯s heart. It really seems like Smith was very fond of Zhao Hai, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t call Marriott over this quickly.

    Marriott and Might immediately rode their horses towards the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Phil was already there to invite them over to the mansion¡¯s living room where Smith was waiting for them.

    Marriott and Might immediately gave a salute to Smith. The City Lord was also polite and quickly asked the two to take a seat while a servant served them fresh tea. After Smith drank a bit of tea, he turned to Marriott and said, ¡°Manager Marriott, I know that your Shelley Family and Lionheart has an enmity with each other, which resulted in Megan being attacked. Naturally, I won¡¯t me this matter onto you, but no matter what, I cannot just let Lionheart off easily. So currently, your family and mine have amon enemy. I was told by Little Hai that you have already prepared to deal with Lionheart. Can you tell me about your ns?¡±

 Chapter 368 - Benefits

    <h4>Chapter 368 - Benefits</h4>

    Marriott didn¡¯t get offended by what Smith said, since it was indeed fact. The main cause of this incident was the grudge between Shelley Family and Grand Duke Lionheart.

    If not because of the enmity between Lionheart and the family, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have be enemies with the Grand Duke, then Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have been chased around the empire and bing plotted a lot using various methods.

    Therefore, Marriott approved Smith¡¯s view. The Shelley Family will have benefits with no repercussions with this time¡¯s cooperation, so Smith¡¯s usations would have to fall on deaf ears. In the end, this was the difference between an experienced merchant versus a great noble.

    Great Nobles hold their dignity dearly, anybody who dared disregard their dignity would be fought and dealt with. This was something that they needed to do because in their opinion, a Great Noble who didn¡¯t have any dignity couldn¡¯t be called a Noble. This mentality was something that was cemented onto their souls across the years, this pride wasn¡¯t something that they couldn¡¯t just erase.

    But Merchants were different, there was a saying for merchants in old poetry; Profits outweigh words. This meant that, to Merchants, profits were the most important, as long as one profited, they didn¡¯t care if they were looked down or sometimes have their dignity stepped on.

    Thus, Marriott just showed a faint smile and said, ¡°It is also because of what City Lord has said that we came today bringing this small gift for Miss Megan, I hope that the City Lord wouldn¡¯t decline. We also wanted to express our full cooperation for today¡¯s discussion, after all we will have to depend on the City Lord.¡±

    Smith looked at Marriott and smiled, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take this for Megan and then continue on with our ns. I actually wanted to invite Little Hai today to participate, but Little Hai said that he had nothing to contribute. But he also said that if he would help if somethinges up, he was also hounded around by Lionheart.¡±

    Marriott smiled, ¡°This matter had really been unfair to Mister Zhao Hai. Because of my family and Lionheart¡¯s matter, he actually got involved, this wasn¡¯t in our initial intentions.¡±

    Smith looked at Marriott profoundly, then he smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t treat Zhao Hai like a fool, a person like him meeting you is a boon for your family. If you don¡¯t treat him with sincerity, then he would forever disregard you as a person on his side. Am I right?¡±

    Looking at Smith¡¯s expression, Marriott could only smile bitterly. His power inside the family was not small, but the ones who made decisions for the family were the elders. The tests conducted on Zhao Hai were also because of the elders. Marriott wanted to disagree with that but his influence as a manager was very limited.

    Although Zhao Hai was currently in a very good rtionship with them, who knows what Zhao Hai actually felt deep inside. Zhao Hai doing business with them was certainly not for profit. If Zhao Hai really did rely on the Shelley Family, then he wouldn¡¯t have given the bigger slice to Smith.

    Might knew that Zhao Hai¡¯s feelings towards Smith was greater. If the family didn¡¯t doubt Zhao Hai before, they should have gotten more benefits from him. For the Shelley family, these benefits would have ushered them to new heights, it was a pity that they have missed this chance.

    Smith looked at Marriott¡¯s expression and understood what was going on. Actually, the Calci Family¡¯s attitude towards Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t better off, it was only because Smith appreciated Zhao Hai that he was very hospitable to him. Now it seems like Zhao Hai¡¯s gratitude gave him very great benefits.

    Marriott sighed and didn¡¯t pursue this topic. Now he continued on to how the Shelley Family nned to deal with Grand Duke Lionheart,

    Shelley Family¡¯s method in dealing with Lionheart was to obtain the agreements of the Royal n as well as some Great Nobles. After all, Lionheart¡¯s past conduct of being too rampand brought satisfaction to the Royal n. Shelley Family wanted to use this opportunity to make thempletely remove their connection with the Grand Duke, effectively removing Lionheart¡¯s greatest backer. With Grand Duke Lionheart bing akin to a rootless duckweed, dealing with him would be much more convenient.

    After solving the Royal n, naturally the Shelley Family also needed to take care of those nobles who were of good rtion to Lionheart. Lionheart was not aplete fool, he wouldn¡¯t turn himself into a lonely official just because he lost the favor of the Royal n. He still had connections to a lot of nobles of great influence. This was also another reason why the Royal n was unhappy with him.

    But what was the most frightening thing about Shelley Family? Of course, it was money. If they have money, they could buy a lot of things, such as the support of the Nobles.

    Now that the earlier preparations were done, what was very difficult was finding the right opportunity to enact the n. Publicly making war with the Grand Duke wasn¡¯t only the difficult part, they also needed to find an excuse to do so, something that would make the Royal n and the Great Nobles stay back. For example, pinning Lionheart with an unforgivable crime, this would make the entire Rosen Empire abandon him, but the problem was who was going to use him of so?

    The original n of Shelley Family was to pay a great price to a Great Noble and use Lionheart, this would give the Royal n and the other Nobles an excuse to not make a move.

    But it seems like that part of the n wasn¡¯t needed anymore because of the Calci Family. The family was itself a Great Noble family, as long as theye forward and use the Grand Duke, the Royal n and the other Nobles wouldn¡¯t act.

    Although the family was acting quite low-key recently, no one dared to underestimate this thousand-years old family, their power was very scary. Additionally, the Calci Family was a family of Dark Mages, so their temperaments were also quite like other Dark Mages, making it hard for people to guess what they were thinking. People of the empire were terrified of the family. Supporting someone like the maddened Grand Duke Lionheart right now would be like stirring up the ho¡¯s nest.

    Listening to Marriott¡¯s exnation, Smith couldn¡¯t help but nod. Looking at the arrangements, Smith could see that the Shelley Family was certainly very wary of Lionheart¡¯s threat, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t have spent all these resources right now.

    At this time, Smith changed how he viewed the Shelley Family. In the end, the Shelley Family was a Merchant family who had immense wealth, however, this wealth was also extremely coveted by a lot of people. If Lionheart seeds in suppressing the family, then it was certain that the family wouldn¡¯t be able to livefortably in the continent. Such a big fat piece of cake, it was impossible that nobody wanted to have a part of it.

    Therefore, the Shelley Family would rather pay a huge price to deal with Lionheart. This was to inform the continent; ¡°We have money, if you offend us, we¡¯ll buy your life, not only your life, but your entire family¡¯s life, your entire n¡¯s life.¡±

    After Smith heard Marriott¡¯s words, he nodded and said, ¡°Good, we¡¯ll cooperate on this matter. I think we should first amass our military, as soon as we have the manpower, we¡¯ll immediately go and use Lionheart¡¯s n. We have to make sure that we really kill Lionheart, otherwise he would certainly counter-attack. That situation would be troublesome and would bring huge losses to us. Take note that he has been the First Lord of the Treasury for many years, his n should have a lot of properties.¡±

    Marriott nodded, ¡°Right, after I head back, I¡¯ll send a word to the family and make them prepare to mobilize the needed manpower. The City Lord wouldn¡¯t need to have any worries, but I think we should assign which avenues we would ce our personnel. This would make us avoid some misunderstandings, what do you think?¡±

    Smith didn¡¯t oppose, he agreed and said, ¡°We should, but we still need to report these propositions to our respective families, then decide to distribute the manpowerter. After all, these things needed to be ruminated by the higher ups.¡±

    Marriott nodded, then he asked to be excused along with Might. After they left, Smith immediately prepared the letter to be sent to the Family, telling them exactly what they agreed on.

    Smith believed that the people from the family would agree, although the Calci Family was not a merchant family, it wasmon sense to grasp any opportunity to minimize losses when dealing with an enemy,

    Moreover, this matter would allow them to make a connection to the Shelley Family. Even though the Shelley Family was just a merchant family, the family¡¯s hotel business had been spread out across the entire continent, this was simply a hidden Intelligence Network. As long as the Calci Family forms a rtionship with them, they would be able to get their intelligence from there. For the Calci Family, this was a very huge benefit to the League of Dark Mages.

    This was also the reason why Smith didn¡¯t prevent Zhao Hai from partnering with the Shelley Family. In his opinion,ing in contact with the Shelley Family was a good opportunity.

    ¡­

    Zhao Hai who sat in the Space turned off the screen. He didn¡¯t expect the Shelley Family to pay such a huge price to deal with Lionheart. At the same time, he didn¡¯t expect that the Royal n and the Great Nobles of the empire would agree in the face of benefits. For people like them to let go of someone with the status of a Grand Duke in exchange for benefits, this world was too brutal.

    But this also gave Zhao Hai hope in the revival of the Buda n. A hope that he could allow the Buda n to flourish in the continent once more.

    In the end, everything ends up on these two characters, benefit. In the past, the Nobles have dealt with the Buda n because of these benefits, they didn¡¯t want the old king to use the Buda n to decrease their benefits. But in the present, the Buda n couldn¡¯t be used as a sword anymore, if the n could bring benefits to these Nobles, why would they keep hating on the Buda n?

    In reality, those Nobles didn¡¯t hate the Buda n. What they hated was the Old King who wanted to weaken their power, the Buda n was just a sacrificial pawn.

    Zhao Hai reconsidered whether what he was doing was right, and he hase to the conclusion that his current direction was the correct one.

    Currently, the Buda n was weak, there was no way for them to bring benefits to these Nobles. If they don¡¯t get these benefits, there was no way for them to ept the Buda n back.

    Moreover, from Marriott and Might¡¯s words, he understood that this world was a world of benefits. If he was not capable of helping the League of Mages, if he was not capable of helping the Shelley Family, would Smith and Marriott be polite with him? Definitely not.

    It was more apparent to great families like the Calci Family and the Shelley Family, since they were all looking out for their own benefits. If Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t provide them with benefits anymore, then they may not hesitate to give up on him.

    This was the rule of survival for the aristocracy, but this was also Zhao Hai¡¯s most hated rule. If the entire world turns into bare, naked world of moring for benefits, what point was there for a person to live in it? Perhaps when that time came, humans wouldn¡¯t be called humans anymore, it was more appropriate to address them as wild beasts.

    While Zhao Hai was thinking about these things, Cai¡¯er suddenly told Zhao Hai that Laura was outside and that Smith was calling him over to eat.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s body immediately came out of the Space. He opened his door to walk out and saw Shun approaching his door to call him.

    When Shun saw Zhao Haie out, he immediately gave a bow and said, ¡°Young Master, City Lord Smith asks you to dine with him.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and looked at Shun, ¡°Shun, have you been well these days? Are you eating your meal? Did they neglect you?¡±

    Shun quickly bowed to reply, ¡°There are no problems, young master, we are eating well. Because of your status, we had been treated with importance, there was no point of neglect. Even the people of Calci Family were very kind and polite to us.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good, remember, if there¡¯s something wrong, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me. There¡¯s no need for us to really live here, don¡¯t let yourself be made into a scapegoat. If I couldn¡¯t protect you, then I wouldn¡¯t need to mention the revival of my n anymore. That would just be empty talk.¡±

    Shun¡¯s heart was moved, when he first became Zhao Hai¡¯s servant, he didn¡¯t expect anything. However, aftering under Zhao Hai¡¯s retinue, his life became iparable to before. Now, he wasn¡¯t worried about his family, moreover he didn¡¯t need to do a lot of dangerous tasks. Compared to his past situation, his present life could already be considered as heaven.

    Because of this, Shun was very grateful to Zhao Hai from the depths of his heart. The doubts deep inside had long since disappeared. He took a deep breath and stabilized his emotions as he replied, ¡°I thank young master for his care, if there¡¯s any problems then rest assured that I will certainly inform the young master. ¡°

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything as he patted Shun¡¯s shoulder and walked forward.

 Chapter 369 - Mantis

    <h4>Chapter 369 - Mantis</h4>

    When Zhao Hai arrived at the dining hall, Smith was already waiting for him. Upon arriving, Smith asked him to sit down.

    After Zhao Hai sat down, a waited immediately ced new tableware in front of him. At this time, Smith turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Things have been settled. After we prepare everything, we¡¯ll immediately begin to deal with Lionheart.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good, do you need me to do anything?¡±

    Smith smiled and replied, ¡°Not at this time, as long as everything goes as nned, Lionheart shouldn¡¯t be able to escape. The Shelley Family had already prepared to break his link with the Royal n, as long as the Royal n don¡¯t interfere, he¡¯s done for.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a nod, ¡°That¡¯s great as well, but will the Royal n really agree? He is a Grand Duke after all.¡±

    Smith smiled faintly, ¡°What about a Grand Duke? As long as you have enough money, the Royal n would even agree if you want to get rid of ten of them. Moreover, Lionheart has been very unruly recently, the Royal n has long been seeing him as unpleasant. Even if the Shelley Family didn¡¯t move, the Royal n would still deal with him given some time. And now that someone wanted to pay just for a mere word from them? Of course they would undoubtedly agree.¡±

    Zhao Hai actually just asked this question deliberately. He already heard Smith and Marriott¡¯s discussion, he just didn¡¯t want Smith to get any ideas that he had been listening.

    Zhao Hai still frowned and said, ¡°Lionheart is still a Grand Duke, after all. He still has his Duchy, if he returns back to his territory, he could organize his army, that would be troublesome.¡±

    Smith showed a faint smiled and said, ¡°The Shelley Family¡¯s money has been spread out, so long as someone appears and uses Lionheart, he would be stripped of his title of Grand Duke before the Emperor and his Council. When he isn¡¯t a Grand Duke anymore, dealing with him would be much smoother.¡±

    Zhao Hai understood what Smith wanted to do, it was very ruthless. They would make the Rosen Empire strip Lionheart off his title, making him unable to mobilize the soldiers in his territory. When that time came, they could to anything they want to him.

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Still, Lionheart¡¯s n is also a Great Noble n, even if they cannot ask the empire for soldiers, they should still have their own private army. Also, the fighting strength of these soldiers shouldn¡¯t be weak.¡±

    Smith just showed Zhao Hai a faint smiled and said, ¡°Little Hai, did you forget what we are? We are Dark Mages, when did the opponent¡¯s numbers matter to us? Aren¡¯t you underestimating us a little?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, ¡°I actually forgot, that¡¯s good. If there¡¯s anything I need to do, just let me know.¡±

    Smith nodded, for this matter, he didn¡¯t n anything for Zhao Hai to do. He wished to show Zhao Hai the might of the Calci Family.

    In the following days, the entire Rosen Empire was calm. But they heard that Grand Duke Lionheart has returned to his own duchy to handle some matters. This was also what Zhao Hai expected, Grand Duke Lionheart wasn¡¯t totally stupid, he knew that if his ns for Megan were to fail, the Calci Family would certainly know that he did it. Now he did what Zhao Hai just expected, heading back to his territory and stubbornly resist .

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know that when Lionheart received the news that his n had failed, he immediately sought the help of the Rosen Emperor. He wanted the Emperor toe forward and talk with the Calci Family and say that Lionheart was willing to pay any price to resolve this matter.

    But Lionheart didn¡¯t expect that the Emperor would actually decline while also giving him the cold shoulder. This made Lionheart know that the Emperor had already given up on him. So as soon as he could, he rode his horse and left Carson City for his own territory.

    His response was very quick. If he was any slower, there would be no chance for him to escape since the Calci and Shelley Family¡¯s troops have already been gathered to deal with him.

    Every person of status in the Empire knew of this matter, but they didn¡¯t make a move since they already received the bribes from the Shelley Family. All of them kept mum and just watched Lionheart with a look of schadenfreude. They just waited for Lionheart to fall, then they would take all of his belongings.

    If Lionheart falls, his fief would be ownerless. When that timees, it would be divided up by the Nobles. In addition to the bribes that Shelley Family provided them, the Grand Duke had also offended the Calci Family, thus, no Noble Family came to help Lionheart.

    ¡­

    Zhao Hai observed the entire situation with cold eyes. He knew that he couldn¡¯t openly participate in this matter. All Nobles¡¯ eyes were red from waiting for the benefits they¡¯ll get. At this time, if he were to participate, the profits would still be divided, and he was sure that he wouldn¡¯t get anything great.

    But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t shut himself in, three days after he met with Marriot, he sent them the 100 thousand jin of vegetables he promised to supply. Now that the vegetables were sent to the Shelley Hotel, it was up to them as to how to divide it among themselves.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t supply Marriott with fire fishes this time, those fishes were too delicate. He wanted to wait until this storm has passed before he gets a boat to send the fire fishes here. This action isn¡¯t strange, one must know that spatial items present on the continent couldn¡¯t hold living beings. If Marriott saw Zhao Hai bring out some fire fishes, he would certainly be surprised.

    ¡­

    The movements of Shelley Family and Calci Family were very quick, they only took seven days to prepare everything. Then Calci family began to use Grand Duke Lionheart of sending an assassin to the Calci Family, this vited the Empire¡¯sw.

    Hearing the usation of the Calci Family, all of the Nobles smiled, it was not because there wasn¡¯t suchw inside Rosen Empire. On the contrary, the Empire did have such aw, it was just that is wasn¡¯t honored. If there were two nobles who had enmity with each other, what would be the most optimal thing to do? Of course it was assassination, because of this aspect, nobody actually respected thatw.

    Now that the Calci Family came out to enact thisw, it was very clear that it was just an excuse. However, these Nobles also understood that this meant that the Calci Family would begin suppressing Grand Duke Lionheart.

    Everyone was just watching the fun from the sideline, not speaking a word. Moreover, the Emperor received the usation given by the Calci Family and immediately moved to convene the Council. Right then and there, Grand Duke Lionheart has been dered guilty and was stripped off of his position and title. From the date of today¡¯s verdict, he was not a nobleman anymore. It also made it possible for Lionheart to mobilize the troops of the empire.

    At the same time as the verdict came down, the Shelley Family and the Calci Family began their operations. In just three days, all of the Lionheart¡¯s outside influence were removed very easily. What was strange was the fact the the Calci and Shelley Family did so with little to no resistance.

    This made the two families feel strange. They didn¡¯t know what Lionheart was doing, did he give up resisting? Absolutely not. ording to his previous actions, he would definitely fight back, it was impossible for him to just give up.

    Nevertheless, the two families didn¡¯t think much of it and immediately rushed to Lionheart¡¯s territory. They encircled the Grand Duke¡¯s Pce, but when they were about to rush in, the pce suddenly burst into mes! After the fire was extinguished, a troop division immediately rushed into the pce. The entire ce was burnt down, moreover, they couldn¡¯t find the secret passage of the ce. And most of all, Grand Duke Lionheart¡¯s family had mysteriously vanished!

    The disappearance of Grand Duke Lionheart threw the entire Rosen Empire into turmoil. They didn¡¯t expect the Grand Duke to y such an excellent hand. He yed both the Calci and Shelley family. And more importantly, nobody in the continent knew where he went.

    Nobody knew, save for a single person, and that person was exactly Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai sent a Blood Hawk beforehand to observe the territory as soon as Lionheart went back. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to participate in such a thing nor did he want to gain any benefits. But he was clear about his enmity with Lionheart. If Lionheart manages to escape, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep well in the future. So he carefully observed Lionheart and made sure that he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.

    And just as he observed Lionheart, one thing came to surface. Grand Duke Lionheart actually had a connection with the Radiant Church! And this time¡¯s escape was exactly orchestrated by them.

    Although their teachings were very weak inside the empire, one shouldn¡¯t forget that they were currently thergest organization in the continent. The Rosen Empire didn¡¯t permit the Radiant Church to proselytize inside their territory, which gave the impression that the Church¡¯s influence inside the empire was very weak. They didn¡¯t think that the Church would actually pull such enormous wool over their own eyes.

    ¡­

    This time, a total of six 8th rank Mages were sent to aid Lionheart. Simultaneously, they also made their secret hideouts inside the empire to participate in their action. It was the help of the members within these hideouts that Lionheart could manage to leave his territory without alerting anyone.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop Lionheart and the Church¡¯s actions but instead kept watching the entire time. He didn¡¯t disrupt their operations since he wanted to see the true strength of the Church inside the Rosen Empire.

    It didn¡¯t take another nce to see that the Church had a massive following inside the empire. There were at least tens of thousands of people scattered among these hideouts, and these people belonged to all walks of life. There were even some of them who were small nobles who hardly revealed their true identity.

    What Zhao Hai didn¡¯t understand was the motive of the Radiant Church to spend this much resources just to help Lionheart. Was it because of his properties?

 Chapter 370 - Radiant Church, Good People

    <h4>Chapter 370 - Radiant Church, Good People</h4>

    It was undeniable that the number of properties that Lionheart possessed were a lot. From what Zhao Hai calcted, his total worth should have reached several tens of millions of gold coins. But this amount of money shouldn¡¯t be enough for the Radiant Church to employ such a number of people to save Lionheart. One should know that the Radiant Church was risking the destruction of all of its forces inside Rosen Empire with this operation.

    But upon further deliberation, Zhao Hai came to understand why the Radiant Church did so. It was to please the members of their Knight¡¯s Congregation! This group had members among the nobles all across the continent¡¯s various nations. Although their positions weren¡¯t that high in their respective countries, there were still those who had the same level of standing as Grand Duke Lionheart.

    Now, if Lionheart fell without receiving the Church¡¯s help, what effect would this situation bring to the Congregation? Will they still continue to help the Radiant Church? So in order to appease the hearts of these people, the Church had no other choice but to rescue Lionheart.

    From this conclusion, the Radiant Church decided to use all of their manpower inside the Rosen Empire to rescue the Grand Duke while also sending out six 8th rank Mages. This mobilization of manpower was nothing less of excessive. If the Church didn¡¯t fear Rosen Empire¡¯s 9th rank experts, they would¡¯ve also sent in a 9th rank of their own.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately move to crush these believers of the Radiant Church. He knew that the Radiant Church wanted Lionheart out of the Rosen Empire, and the best way was to leave the continent and go to a faraway ce. But the Rosen Empire was sandwiched by two empires to the north and south, and the route towards both empires were bottlenecked. If they pass through those paths, it would be extremely easy for them to be detected.

    On the other hand, the Rosen Empire¡¯s coastline was very long, with sections fully uninhabited. As long as they know the patrolling schedule of Rosen Empire¡¯s navy, they could leave undetected.

    Therefore, Zhao Hai only followed them while also taking note of the identities of those who provided help to the Grand Duke. After he deals with Lionheart, he would then give the list to the Calci Family.

    Zhao Hai knew that the Calci Family didn¡¯t want him to participate in this matter. They wanted to show Zhao Hai the strength of their family. Naturally, Zhao Hai also wanted to show off his capabilities. He wanted to make it known to the Family that his strength wasn¡¯t that small.

    At the same time, aside from tracking Lionheart, Zhao Hai also did another thing, it was taking away everything that Lionheart didn¡¯t manage to bring.

    Actually, the fire on Lionheart¡¯s pce was caused by Zhao Hai. When the Grand Duke departed, he left behind his spacious pce to the Shelley and Calci Family. Lionheart wasn¡¯t able to bring much with him due to the urgency of the matter. There were a lot of good things that weren¡¯t taken, such as those furnitures and the like. Since he wasn¡¯t able to leave with all of his belongings, Lionheart didn¡¯t think of burning his house. He wanted to mock the two families by leaving behind an empty pce for them to find.

    But how could Zhao Hai possibly leave such good things behind? So he received all of them inside the Space. And when the Calci Family arrived at the pce, he decided to burn it to the ground.

    In the hands of Lionheart was a spatial item, a spatial ring. He ced all of his family¡¯s valuables inside and then immediately departed.

    Those who aided him were small nobles, which were aplenty inside the Rosen Empire. They live day by day doing their businesses, they were one of the most unnoticed people in the empire.

    This made Lionheart¡¯s escape from his territory extremely smooth. Time after time, he was sheltered by these people as he headed towards a small noble¡¯s territory which was by the sea.

    This noble¡¯s territory was not suitable for establishing a proper harbor. Nevertheless, the territory had made itself a small port which was not enough forrge ships to dock in. This made it so that the noble could only trade salt that he produced in his territory, bing one of the forgotten nobles inside Rosen Empire.

    While on the road, Grand Duke Lionheart was extremely careful. Hepletely adopted the identity of a merchant, he stayed at ordinary hotels, travelled normally and didn¡¯t hurry along, avoiding suspicion.

    It was just unfortunate for him that Zhao Hai was present, Zhao Hai found out that all of the ces they stayed in were in fact hideouts of the Radiant Church. Since these ces were used for cover, it was natural that there were no ws in their operations. Of course, Zhao Hai also noted these ces down.

    As Lionheart was moving forward, Zhao Hai was more and more surprised, the route arranged by the Radiant Church went without a hitch. They didn¡¯t receive even a little questioning, they just passed smoothly.

    When Lionheart¡¯s group arrived at the small noble¡¯s territory, Lionheart became relieved. The only thing for them to do was board a small boat here and transfer to a bigger boat out at sea. If they manage to board the ship, then they would be safe.

    The small noble family was called the Eugene n, they had a wave as a family insignia. Inside the Rosen Empire, their family was as insignificant as their emblem.

    Zhao Hai just looked at the Eugene n quietly. He didn¡¯t want to take action at this time since nobody was supposed to know that Lionheart was here. If he were to attack right now, he will certainly attract attention and he might even be pegged as being the bad guy.

    ¡­

    The most concerned about Lionheart¡¯s fate were naturally the Calci and the Shelley Families. The other nobles were indifferent whether Lionheart lives or dies. After all, Lionheart was currently on the run, his territory has been left empty, it was their turn to scramble and grab somend for themselves.

    Because of this, the Calci Family¡¯s efforts in finding Lionheart didn¡¯t go smoothly as nned. It can be said that they didn¡¯t have any progress at all.

    But Zhao Hai was already carefully following the Grand Duke¡¯s footsteps these past several days. He didn¡¯t go out, he didn¡¯t go see Smith, he just stayed inside Sweet Plum Courtyard observing Lionheart¡¯s every move.

    Laura and Meg naturally knew what Zhao Hai was doing, so they didn¡¯t disturb Zhao Hai. Instead, they continued to follow Megan around Sky Water City to y around. At this time, they were already very close friends with the City Lord¡¯s daughter.

    Megan saw that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t going outsidetely, she felt curious and asked Laura what happened. Laura just smiled and said the Zhao Hai had been busy, but as to what Zhao Hai was doing, she didn¡¯t say.

    Megan looked at Laura and didn¡¯t ask anymore, she knew that it was not good to be overly inquisitive. But this made her even more curious of Zhao Hai, she thought that Zhao Hai¡¯s state of being indoors all this time should be extremely ufortable. She couldn¡¯t imagine herself not going outside for several consecutive days.

    But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t need to wait so much anymore, Lionheart was finally about to head towards the sea. For Zhao Hai, this meant that his battle was about to start.

    Grand Duke Lionheart¡¯s group didn¡¯t stay for long in the Eugene n¡¯s territory. This was because the longer they left Rosen Empire, the more they would be in danger. They saw the influence that the Calci Family was capable of, so naturally they would want to leave the Rosen Empire as soon as possible.

    Lionheart only took a day to rest with the Eugene n. The next day, they rode a small boat out towards the sea. In Lionheart¡¯s family, there was only 32 people who came, the less who came the better, otherwise, their travels would be more inconvenient.

    The boat sailed slowly, and before long Zhao Hai was able to see a huge ship with five masts in the distance. Compared to the Swordfish that Zhao Hai acquired before, this one was a lotrger.

    Another thing to point out was that the ship was wrapped in armor, it looked like an ocean faring attack cargo ship. Apart from being able to transport cargo, this ship looked like it could defend itself as well.

    Zhao Hai carefully looked at the ship, the vessel had hoisted the Ocean Waves Dynasty¡¯s g. And on the hull of the ship were threerge characters that read, Poseidon!

    The ship¡¯s armor was more than ten inches thick, it had magic cannons as well as ballistas. The crew of more than a thousand inside the ship looked very busy.

    Naturally this ship was mostly equipped to transport cargo. From what Zhao Hai could see, this vessel could be considered as a thousand ton freighter.

    This was a good ship, this was exactly the ship that Zhao Hai needed right now and it was very fortunate that the Radiant Church had sent it to him. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh when thinking about how good of an organization the Radiant Church was, they were truly the servants of the Radiant God, they surprisingly provided for your every need.

    At this time, Grand Duke Lionheart and his family embarked on the ship. And as the ship was starting to sail, Zhao Hai knew that this was the signal for him to begin, his figure immediately appeared on the ship.

    Naturally he didn¡¯t just instantly appear on the ship. He first used the dark mist to surround the deck before he appeared. When his silhouette was seen, he was already holding his Ghost Staff. He didn¡¯t change the appearance of the staff, it retained it skeletal appearance along with the skull on top.

    A man appearing on the poseidon holding a skull-headed staff and wearing ck robes, those who couldn¡¯t see that Zhao Hai was a Dark Mage were idiots.

    Obviously they weren¡¯t, so the people onboard began to form reactions to Zhao Hai, especially Lionheart. Once he saw what Zhao Hai wore, he couldn¡¯t help but change his expression.

    This was not because the Grand Duke was afraid of Dark Mages, what he thought was something else, the Calci Family.

    Calci Family was a family of Dark Mages, and this time he has forced their hand, now a Dark Mage appeared on board, what did that represent? No matter what the other people thought, the first thing that came to Lionheart¡¯s mind was that the Calci Family had managed to catch up.

    Who differed from Lionheart¡¯s idea were the mages from the Radiant Church. They weren¡¯t Light element Mages, in fact, Light element Mages were unpopr inside Rosen Empire. If the Church sent a Light element Mage to rescue Lionheart, then it was probable that the Grand Duke would end up dead, after all, Light element Mages were quite conspicuous inside the empire.

    These six 8th rank Magesposed of three Water element Mages, two Wind element Mages, and one Earth element Mage, moreover they had hidden their strength.

 Chapter 371 - Iâ€™ll Give You A Sleeping Pill

    <h4>Chapter 371 - I¡¯ll Give You A Sleeping Pill</h4>

    The reason why these Mages from the Radiant Church had a different thought than Lionheart was because they recognize the appearance of Zhao Hai!

    Who were the Radiant Church¡¯s enemies? Naturally it was the Dark Mages, and who was the most recent Dark Mage that came into the Church¡¯s radar? There was no need to think for a long time, since it was of course Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai had disrupted a number of their affairs, he had also killed their personnel. Therefore, Zhao Hai was already one of the most recognized person among the people from the Church. His appearance had already been spread out, as well as the items that he generally equips. This was the reason why these Mages could instantly recognize him as soon as they saw his profile.

    The Earth element Mage that seems like the leader of the group looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, you actually appeared. Say, are you following us?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the group and smiled, ¡°Well yes, not only did I follow you, I also listed every single person that you came in contact with while on the road. I listed their identities one by one.¡±

    The Earth element Mage¡¯s eyes shed a cold light. He was very clear about what those people meant for the Radiant Church. They were the church¡¯s eyes and ears in the empire, they were also the ember of influence that the Church had nted. If these people were to be revealed, the power of the Radiant Church inside the Rosen Empire would be effectively wiped clean, years of nning would go down the drain.

    The other Mages also looked at Zhao Hai with cold gazes. They knew what Zhao Hai¡¯s words represented. At the same time, Lionheart froze, he didn¡¯t think that the man in front of him was Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s grievance with the Radiant Church started at Aksu Empire¡¯s Purcell Duchy. With Lionheart¡¯s status as a Lord of Treasury of the Rosen Empire that was even higher than Evan, how could he possibly take note of such an event on such a ce. Naturally he didn¡¯t recognize who Zhao Hai was.

    Now it was clear that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t sent by the Calci Family. If he was with them, then the family wouldn¡¯t have waited for the ship to depart before attacking.

    The Earth element Mage didn¡¯t say anything more, he just shouted amand, ¡°Capture him!¡±

    Hearing the Mage¡¯s words, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°You want to capture me? Tooughable, first see whether you are able to deal with these.¡± Then he waved his hand as arge number of Undead appeared on the ship.

    Among the Undead that Zhao Hai released, there was also a number of Mages mixed in with them. The attacking power of these undead mages weren¡¯t low. Most infuriating of them all were the Light element Mages that Zhao Hai summoned and was made to attack the Church¡¯s Mages with Light element spells.

    Although these Mages that Zhao Hai summoned were only equivalent to 7th rank Mages, they number no less than 20. Twenty 7th rank Mages were enough topletely deal with these six 8th rank Mages.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t just summon these Mages, he also released a lot of Warriors as well as Beastmen. In a blink of an eye, the undead that Zhao Hai let out were fighting with the crew of the Poseidon. There were no ces inside the ship for the crewmen to run to.

    After summoning everything, Zhao Hai¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared from the ship, making it impossible for the enemy Mages to find him. The Earth element Mage immediately took out several Magic Scrolls from his body and ripped them before throwing them outwards.

    All of these scrolls contained Light element Spells, they were to be used to deal with Dark Mages. They knew that their main obstacle in saving Lionheart was the Calci Family, which was a family of Dark Mages. In order to increase their chances of sess, they brought these Light Magic Scrolls. But in the end, they didn¡¯t expect to use those scrolls when they already boarded the ship.

    Unfortunately, to their surprise, the scrolls were useless when it came to the undead that Zhao Hai just summoned. The undead seemed to not be affected, in fact, they even attacked more frantically.

    A saving grace for their side was the fact that although the ship was a freighter, due to the waters of the Ocean Waves Dynasty, these crewmen could also be pirates. Therefore, theirbat ability wasn¡¯t low and they still can fight for some time.

    But unfortunately for them, the crew couldn¡¯t hold out for too long. They didn¡¯t expect that the Undead that Zhao Hai brought in would have a very high fighting capability. Each of them were equivalent to 7th rank warriors, moreover, each and every one of them weren¡¯t afraid of getting injured nor getting killed. They didn¡¯t feel fear even if they meet a 9th rank expert, let alone these 8th rank mages.

    The time of the battle wasn¡¯t long, after about an hour, there weren¡¯t any other living being left on the ship. Even though Lionheart was killed, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t turn him into an undead, instead he chopped up the head of the Grand Duke along with his son.

    Grand Duke Lionheart¡¯s son held great reputation inside Rosen Empire. He was even called a once in a generation martial genius. He was just over 20 years old but he was already a 7th rank warrior, he was truly fierce, a pity that he was dead now.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t polite to his enemies, after he killed every person on the vessel, he immediately turned the crew into undead before receiving the ship. Naturally, he didn¡¯t forget to take Lionheart¡¯s ring off.

    Inside that spatial ring was Grand Duke Lionheart¡¯s entire wealth which added to a total of tens of millions of gold coins. Adding on to his other possessions, his worth would certainly reach a terrifying hundred million gold coins.

    Zhao Hai was shocked by the number, but it also made him extremely happy. With this amount of money, funding for the development of the ck Wastnd will certainly not be a problem.

    After taking care of everything, Zhao Hai immediately returned to the Space and prepared the list of all the people who helped Lionheart.

    The names of 10 thousand people were not easy to write, it was fortunate that Zhao Hai had already been writing these past few days, so he only had a few names left to jot down. Just after the curtain of darkness fell, Zhao Hai hadpleted the list. He let out a long breath, the big show has finally arrived.

    ¡­

    Smith had been very bothered these past few days, he had not yet captured Lionheart. Without Lionheart on their hands meant that their operation was a failure. He didn¡¯t care about Lionheart¡¯s belongings, the main reason for their action was Lionheart offending the Calci Family. If they couldn¡¯t deal with the Grand Duke, then the face of the Calci family would be smeared. If they couldn¡¯t uphold the prestige that they had for so long protected, they might very well be aughingstock among the Great Noble Families on the continent.

    At this time, Phil¡¯s voice suddenly came, ¡°Sir, Mister Zhao Hai came for an audience.¡±

    Hearing Phil¡¯s words made Smith stare nkly. This was because Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t made any appearance these past few days. He was just inside Sweet Plum Courtyard everyday. Smith didn¡¯t know why he came here today, but he still said, ¡°Invite him in.¡±

    Just after he talked, Zhao Hai pushed the door open and came inside. Upon entering the room, Zhao Hai bowed to Smith and said, ¡°Brother Smith, are you ok? What are you doing?¡±

    Smith forced a smile and said, ¡°Brother, why are you too polite? I could be busy with anything else right now, but Lionheart¡¯s capture made me unable to eat and sleep.¡±

    Zhao Hai showed a faint smile and said, ¡°Brother, I have good news, I¡¯vee to give you your sleeping pill. I believe that if you take a look at these things, your appetite and desire to sleep will return.¡± Then he waved his hand as a bag appeared on the ground, the bag was made of leather and smells heavily of blood. Next, Zhao Hai took out a book and ced it on the table.

    Smith looked at the bag. From the contours seen on the leather, the bag¡¯s contents were most likely heads. Smith turned to Phil and nodded. Phil immediately went forwards and opened the bag.

    Inside the bag were two heads, Phil recognized that they belonged to Lionheart and his son. Smith, who also saw the bag¡¯s contents, turned to look at Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai calmly said, ¡°This time, Grand Duke Lionheart managed to escape because of somebody¡¯s help, fortunately I was present, they¡¯ve already been dealt with. In this book is a list of all the people who helped Lionheart along the way. I¡¯ll hand the identities of those people to you, however, I need to keep all of Lionheart¡¯s money. Mynd is currently in need of these coins, I won¡¯t be polite.¡±

    Smith looked at Zhao Hai andughed, ¡°Good! Brother, your Big Brother has certainly underestimated you, good! Rest assured, that money is all yours, nobody would dare take it away from you. Brother, I must thank you. Without you, my Calci Family would certainly lose massive face. I¡¯ll have to tell the Shelley Family about this, after all, this was also a matter of their enmity.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, ¡°Those are for you to do, it¡¯s none of my business. You¡¯ll have to deal with the aftermath of this event, I¡¯ll head back.¡±

    Smith nodded and said, ¡°No problem, you go back and rest. Leave the remaining matters to me.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, and turned away slowly. Without even waiting for Zhao Hai to exit the house, Phil asked Smith, ¡°Master, do you think that Mister Zhao Hai was actually able to kill Lionheart? Didn¡¯t he stay inside the courtyard all these days?¡±

    Smith showed a faint smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. Anyway, the matter had already been solved. Phil, you need to remember that you must never pry open the secrets of people like Zhao Hai. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t treat you very well. Go and deliver the heads to the family. Along the way, go and inform the Shelley Family.¡± Phil nodded as he took the bad and turned away.

    Smith picked up the book that Zhao Hai left on the table. He turned it open and looked at its contents. At first he was just carelessly reading the characters, but what he realized afterwards made him more and more surprised.

    Listed in this book were all the people who aided Lionheart, their names, their age, where they work, their families, they were all written very clearly. And the most important thing was their identity, Radiant Church spies!!

    Seeing the number of characters written, Smith couldn¡¯t help but feel his scalp go numb and his head exploding. He never thought that this incident actually involved the Radiant Church, this fact made him very surprised.

    Just after looking at two pages, Smith couldn¡¯t sit still, he immediately shouted loudly, ¡°Someone,e here!¡±

    Phil immediately walked in from the outside, the matter with the heads didn¡¯t have to be aplished by his own hands. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to aplish much. So he would just delegate those tasks to other people and just followed on Smith¡¯s side.

    Hearing Smith shout, Phil immediately came, he bowed to Smith and said, ¡°Master, what are your instructions?¡±

    Smith said loudly, ¡°Quick, quick, go invite Little Hai back here.¡± Phil didn¡¯t know what Smith¡¯s intentions were, but he still immediatelyplied and turned around.

    At this time, Zhao Hai just arrived at Sweet Plum Courtyard. Surprisingly, Laura and the others didn¡¯t go out and y today. The women were having a small tea party in the living room of the courtyard. There was a pile of snacks on the table, each one of them held a wine ss and sipped on it lightly. Most of the time they were chatting while eating some snacks from time to time.

    Zhao Hai naturally wouldn¡¯t disturb them. While he was heading to his own room, Phil arrived. Phil immediately came forward to call Zhao Hai and say, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, the City Lord asked for you.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared nkly, but he instantly understood why Smith made him return. He nodded and said, ¡°Very well, let¡¯s go.¡± Then him and Phil returned to Smith¡¯s office.

    Upon entering the room, Zhao Hai saw Smith walking in circles. Seeing Zhao Hai arrive, Smith¡¯s flushed face turned to him and said, ¡°Brother, are those characters that I saw real?

    Zhao Hai stared for a moment before he nodded, ¡°Of course they are real, I¡¯ll never deceive you in this matter. When they saw my clothes, those guys immediately recognized me. I also took them back, nobody escaped.¡± Then Zhao Hai summoned the undead Earth element Mage. Zhao Hai made the Mage introduce himself, he was a product of the Radiant Church¡¯s Ultimate Weapon program, but since he was an 8th rank mage, he was a failure.

    However, Smith noticed Zhao Hai¡¯s words. When he took away the Mage, Smith looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°Brother, did you personally go and y Lionheart?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he showed a faint smile and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not just a Dark Mage, I can also use, Light, Water, Fire, Earth, Wind, and also Space Magic. Didn¡¯t you receive word from Bell? I cannot be considered as a Dark Mage, it was more appropriate to call me a Divergent Mage. Among my Divergent Abilities is something rted to Space, but it cannot be used to attack a person, only to store some things inside. Moreover, I also have flying Phantasmal Beasts. They¡¯re very formidable, they can carry a person when they fly. I used these Phantasmal Beasts to chase down Lionheart.¡±

    Smith believed Zhao Hai¡¯s words. Compared to Dark Mages, Divergent Mages were more mysterious and rare. So when Zhao Hai said that he was a Divergent Mage, Smith chose to believe him.

    As for the Phantasmal Beasts, Bell already informed him about those, so he was not particrly surprised about them.

 Chapter 372 - Shock

    <h4>Chapter 372 - Shock</h4>

    Regarding Zhao Hai being a Divergent Mage, Smith had also heard of it from Bell, so he wasn¡¯t very surprised. Smith nodded and said, ¡°Brother, no need to worry, no matter what you are, as long as you join the League of Dark Mages you will always be one of us. After all, not all of our members are Dark Mages. If you have a grudge with the Radiant Church, you¡¯re on our side. Brother, rest assured, I will go and deliver this information. This intel is very important not only to the League, but also to the Rosen Empire.¡±

    Zhao Hai was confused with what Smith just said, although the Rosen Empire wasn¡¯t very warm towards the Radiant Church, they also didn¡¯t go and actively suppress it. So why was this information very important to the Empire?

    Smith looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance and knew what the other party was thinking. After he invited Zhao Hai to sit down, Smith smiled slightly and said, ¡°The most fearful aspect of the Radiant Church is their religious power, then can use this influence to brainwash people and make thempletely subject to their whims. They could make people believe the Radiant God, making them perform sacrifices in the name of their belief, this was a terrifying thing. Imagine an entire country full of these devout believers, what influence would the Church have in that entire nation?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he had also heard of these kinds of things back on Earth. Some religious cults would use methods to brainwash their believers. Moreover, religion was a very sensitive matter in society, it was very hard to be on guard against it. What¡¯s more terrifying was the fact that this type of influence was very hard to eradicate, they would continue to resurge time and time again.

    Seeing Zhao Hai nod, Smith continued, ¡°Thus, the Radiant Church is the most disliked organization by the Emperor. Although the Rosen Empire isn¡¯t tantly attacking the Radiant Church, whenever a person sent by the Radiant Church was tracked down, the Emperor would send his doomed soldiers to kill them secretly. Because of this, we all thought that the Radiant Church didn¡¯t have much influence inside the empire. But it seems that we were wrong, if all of these 10,000 personnel were to secretly preach, they could amass followers that would number in the thousands. If these followers were to bring in more potential followers, the Radiant Church would be a huge problem in the Empire before long.¡±

    Zhao Hai understood what Smith was talking about, he smiled and said, ¡°My thoughts didn¡¯t reach to that point, what I know is that the Radiant Church is our League of Dark Mages¡¯ enemy, I only wanted to deal them a blow. Rest assured, that list ispletely true, those were all of the people who aided Lionheart in reaching the Eugene n¡¯s Domain. Lionheart rode on a small boat to transfer to arge ship further out at sea. The boat held the Ocean Waves Dynasty¡¯s g as well as having the name of Poseidon. It was a ship with five masts. It was actually very fortunate for me since I badly needed a ship to transport Fire Fishes to Sky Water City. Naturally I would have to be impolite, I couldn¡¯t give this ship to you.¡±

    Smithughed, ¡°Brother, with this information, not only would I not covet your ship, I would even gift you two more. As long as we get to eliminate these Radiant Church fellows, I am willing to pay any price.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to give me more ships, but I need to ask you a favor. This time I acquired the Poseidon, I also have the Swordfish that Lionheart used to attack me before, these two ships were very well made. However, these two ships are easily recognized, I¡¯ll have to ask you to help me modify them. Otherwise, people would know that it was me on board whenever I travel. What do you think?¡±

    Smith waved his hand to Phil and told him, ¡°Uncle Phil, I¡¯ll have you arrange this matter. Go prepare our best shipyard to help Little Hai modify his ships.¡± Phil nodded, but he didn¡¯t leave, this wasn¡¯t something that needed to be done right now. It was already sufficient for him to write it down.

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Good, as long as you help me arrange these ships, the grains, vegetables, milk wine and rations would be able to reach here faster than ind transportation. Also, I¡¯ll leave you with that list, that¡¯s none of my business, however, don¡¯t disclose that I had a hand in it.¡±

    Smithughed and said, ¡°Very well. Haha. Brothere and share a drink with me. I¡¯m very happy today.¡± Upon hearing that, Zhao Hai had no chance to decline. The group headed towards the dining hall.

    While Zhao Hai and Smith drank, Phil went and did his own tasks. First was to deal with Lionheart and his son¡¯s heads, then there was the list andstly Zhao Hai¡¯s ships. All of these were for him to arrange.

    For Great Nobles, the position of housekeeper held great power. It was closely equal to being the right-hand man of his lord. In fact, there were a lot of times that a great housekeeper made a family shine.

    Phil was a housekeeper that the Calci Family trained, so he had no problem with regards to his loyalty. Moreover, he held strong management ability, this made Smith ce a great trust on him, hence why he always called the old housekeeper Uncle Phil.

    That night, Zhao Hai drunk a lot of liquor, so he slept early when he returned to Sweet Plum Courtyard. Smith also drank a lot, he was very happy, not only because Lionheart¡¯s matter was resolved, but also because of the list and Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s demonstration of his capabilities made Smith really d. For such a talent to join the League of Dark Mages was a great boon for the organization. This was definitely a good thing.

    The next day, when the people from the Rosen Empire came to know that Lionheart was in by the Calci family and even had his severed head disyed in public, the masses went into an uproar.

    The other nobles inside Rosen Empire couldn¡¯t help but get startled. Although they didn¡¯t concern themselves in pursuing Lionheart, this didn¡¯t mean that they didn¡¯t make a move at all.

    They also sent people to look for Lionheart¡¯s whereabouts. Although they gave upter on, they were still curious. The strength of these nobles were not weak, but they still couldn¡¯t find Lionheart. And now that the Calci Family killed Lionheart, didn¡¯t this mean that the Calci Family was much stronger than them?

    Thinking of this, the Nobles were naturally startled. The Calci Family had been acting low-key these past years. Although nobody dared underestimate them, there was also nobody who thought that Calci Family would be this formidable, they just regarded them as an ancient noble n, someone not to provoke.

    On the continent, it was sometimes more appealing to offend a Royal n than an Ancient Noble Family. This was because there were some Ancient Families that existed longer than Royal ns.

    Since these nobles regarded the Calci Family as an ordinary Ancient Family, they didn¡¯t offend them. They knew that these kinds of families were very protective of their dignity. If these families¡¯ dignity were to be touched, they would without hesitation retaliate, they would even resort to fighting to the death.

    This time, the nobles weren¡¯t able to find Lionheart, but this was also the same situation for the Calci and Shelley Family. This made the Nobles feel quite good for themselves, they wanted to see how ugly ci Family¡¯s face would be.

    But they didn¡¯t expect that the Calci Family would suddenly put out Lionheart¡¯s head. There was no need to even ask about the fate of the rest of his family, they were truly dead as well.

    Lionheart was killed, although the nobles were surprised, they weren¡¯t too surprised. In their opinion, Lionheart would die sooner orter. What made them surprised was the fact that the Calci Family was able to track and kill Grand Duke Lionheart.

    The other nobles guessed that Lionheart¡¯s disappearance was certainly due to some people helping him. This was not strange, if nobody helped him, then it was impossible for Lionheart to escape the joint forces of the Calci and Shelley Family. In a situation where Lionheart was lent a helping hand, it was extremely surprising for the nobles that the Calci Family was still able to kill the Grand Duke.

    Compared to these nobles, the Emperor of Rosen Empire, Louis Rosen, was even more surprised. But it wasn¡¯t because of Lionheart¡¯s death, he didn¡¯t care about that guy¡¯s life. He was even the person who wanted Lionheart to be killed the most.

    Louis was clear that the moment he gave up on Lionheart, there would be enmity between the two of them. If Lionheart survives, he would certainly do his best to get his revenge. By that time, Lionheart would be the serpent in the shadows while he would be the elephant in the sun.

    The entire Rosen Empire was his. If Lionheart wanted to take his revenge and find trouble with him, it would be too easy. Even if Lionheart couldn¡¯t shake the foundations of the empire, he could still cause them no small amount of annoyance.

    Now that Lionheart was dead, Louis was naturally happy. But the fact that the Calci Family was able to y the Grand Duke didn¡¯t make the Emperor happy. Not only was he unhappy, he also felt his back go cold, the family¡¯s capabilities made him terrified.

    ¡­

    The Radiant Church had be famous this past few years. Ordinary people liked them because the Church¡¯s Light element Mages would cure their illnesses quite regrly, they also looked very kind, such a person would naturally resonate with the masses.

    However, to rulers like Louis, they were very afraid of the Radiant Church. They could use religion to take control of the people. Think about a scenario where the Churchpletely influences the whole nation, what would happen if the Church suddenly stages a rebellion? Even a formidable Empire couldn¡¯t survive a massive internal dispute.

    This was the reason why even though the Rosen Empire didn¡¯t tear apart the Church¡¯s face, it still paid close attention to the Church¡¯s movements. All the personnel sent by the Radiant Church to the Rosen Empire who wanted to establish a hideout were secretly killed off by the Emperor.

    Louis though that he did good in defending the empire against the Radiant Church. But when Calci Family gave him the list, Louis couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.

 Chapter 373 - Didnâ€™t Know, Didnâ€™t Look, Still Scary

    <h4>Chapter 373 - Didn¡¯t Know, Didn¡¯t Look, Still Scary</h4>

    Louis didn¡¯t doubt the authenticity of the list, he was clear that the one who hated the Radiant Church the most wasn¡¯t them, the royals, but instead it was the Calci Family.

    The Calci Family was a family of Dark Mages, and they also had a rich history with Dark element Magic. One of the Radiant Church¡¯s goals was to eliminate Dark Mages in the continent, if the church were to fullymit on this goal, the very first ones to suffer misfortune would be the Calci Family.

    Louis also didn¡¯t think that the Calci Family gave him this list just to grab up somend. This was because there were not that many noble ns in the list that were of notable status, most of them were all small nobles. So even if the Emperor did kill these people, the Calci Family wouldn¡¯t benefit from it, so Louis reckoned that the list must be real.

    The more Louis trusted the list, the more surprised he became. Louis knew about the brainwashing abilities of the Radiant Church, he knew that these 10,000 people weren¡¯t the only ones who were faithful to the Radiant God inside his empire. Who knew how much more people were part of the Radiant Church aside from these 10,000.

    After seeing the list, Louis immediately had his doomed soldiers go and monitor the actions of these people.

    Louis didn¡¯t know how long these people were inside Rosen Empire, he also didn¡¯t know the exact number of believers that the church had amassed. So what he needed to do first was track these followers and even if he couldn¡¯t deal with all of them, he should at least eliminate the leaders of each group to stop the religion from spreading.

    At the same time, these people may have possibly known that they had been exposed, so they must have been preparing to escape the empire. But it was fortunate that Louis acted swiftly, this n would have to be trashed.

    They didn¡¯t have time to create another n since Louis already went to arrest and interrogate the people in the list. He checked for who came in contact with the spies and see whether they were Radiant Church followers or not.

    In the end, the investigation found Radiant Church believers belonging to these hideouts that numbered to about a hundred thousand people. Some of them have just entered while some have already been a believer for many years. There were even some who helped those who were arrested, which ended up with them also being arrested.

    Louis¡¯ actions alerted other nobles. The Radiant Church had always been polite to them, but they were still on guard with regards to the religion. So when they heard the massive amount of arrests and investigations happening all across the Rosen Empire due to these uncovered spies, all the nobles conducted their own investigations about their subordinates who may also be an agent of the Church.

    And their investigations bore fruit, in their territories, followers of the Radiant Church were indeed found, in some there were a lot while in others just a few. The only territory who didn¡¯t have an ounce of Radiant Church influence was the Calci Family¡¯s territory. The Radiant Church had always been wary of this family of Dark Mages, so they didn¡¯t dare send some agents to theirnd.

    Finally, when counting all of the church believers that the nobles were able to find, it surprisingly reached no less than two million people. This number was beyond anyone¡¯s imagination.

    This made the entire Rosen Empire anxious. They carefully scrutinized all of the captured believers. They killed the devout followers and spared those who just joined, only giving them a light punishment before having them released.

    Naturally, when they went to capture and interrogate the people on the list, they didn¡¯t tantly announce that the people were captured because they were believers of the Radiant Church. The empire had toe up with other reasons, such as being a spy,mitting a crime, and so on.

    After this matter, the nobles of the Empire became even more terrified of the Radiant Church. Normally, they didn¡¯t want to offend the Radiant Church, they didn¡¯t want to wound that tiger. But unexpectedly, this tiger actually wanted to harm them! The Church sent some missionaries to theirnds, moreover, without even notifying them. This made the Nobles indignant, so the entire Rosen Empire started to resist against the Radiant Church¡¯s teachings. Naturally, all of these suppression were made while in the shadows. This made the Calci Family very relevant, the nobles wanted to ask the family for advice as to how to handle the Radiant Church since they saw that the Family¡¯s territory didn¡¯t have a trace of the church¡¯s influence.

    The Nobles weren¡¯t afraid that the Calci Family wouldn¡¯t provide any help. This was because they knew that the Calci Family was the vanguard of all those who were against the Radiant Church. So it was correct for them to ask the Calci Family about this matter.

    The Calci Family was also very happy with the situation. For these many Nobles to resist the Radiant Church, it would truly be impossible for the church to revive their forces inside Rosen Empire. This was a great thing for the family.

    `However, the family actually didn¡¯t have a concrete advice for the other nobles. The family regarded the Radiant Church very seriously, also, Dark Mages were very sensitive towards the aura of Light Mages. So the method that worked for the family was to make Dark Mages patrol the territory and feel out any light element aura. This was to ensure that there weren¡¯t any Light Mages who were hiding.

    But this method wouldn¡¯t work for the other nobles since there weren¡¯t a lot of Dark Mages in their territories. This matter made the Calci Family a bit embarrassed.

    In the end, the higher ups of the family informed their members to help solve this dilemma. So long as theyplete this task, the other nobles would feel indebted to the Calci Family. This was very important to the family¡¯s future.

    When Smith received the request from the family, he couldn¡¯t find a solution as well. So he went to Zhao Hai and discuss this matter with him. Smith knew that Zhao Hai had an endless amount of wicked schemes and ideas running around his mind. Zhao Hai should have the solution to the Calci Family¡¯s problem.

    Hearing Smith exin about the family¡¯s problem, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°This is an opportunity to make the citizens of the continent change their views on Dark Mages. In fact, if we want to stop the Radiant Church¡¯s influence from affecting the empire, then we should first promote our own propaganda.¡±

    Smith looked at Zhao Hai with a puzzled expression, he certainly wasn¡¯t be able to understand the kind of propaganda war that happens on Earth. Looking at the other¡¯s appearance, Zhao Hai just smiled and continued, ¡°Propaganda is important, in fact, this is the main reason why the Radiant Church was able to spread its influence this far. To look attractive to the outside world, they dressed in a bright white color and always wore a gentle smile; this is a kind of propaganda. So what we need the nobles to do is to continually promote all the bad things that the Radiant Church did all these years. Moreover, this propaganda should get more and more frequent. This is to drill into the citizen¡¯s subconscious the fact that the Radiant Church is a terrible organization. This would naturally make them unable to trust the church.¡±

    Smith¡¯s eyes lit up. To spread its influence throughout the continent, the misdemeanors that the church had done certainly wasn¡¯t a low number, and they weren¡¯t able to hide it. The actions that Zhao Hai suggested would certainly deal a huge blow to the Radiant Church. This negative propaganda could even be used as a teaching material.

    Zhao Hai added, ¡°Now that almost all of the schools in the empire are under the hands of the nobles to be used for scouting talents, why don¡¯t we set up a curriculum in those schools to teach the negative aspects of the Radiant Church? Children tended to believe things they learn from school more than what their parents taught them at home. As long as the schools educate the children about our view of the Radiant Church, the children will believe that the church is bad for their entire life. So when they grow up, they wouldn¡¯t be able to believe all the preaches that the church would do. It was even possible for the children to influence their parents. Bit by bit, they would influence everyone around them. Given enough time, the Radiant Church would certainly look repulsive to the empire¡¯s residents.¡±

    Smith¡¯s eyes lit up brighter, he nodded, Zhao Hai¡¯s idea was very good and feasible, it was worth a try.

    Zhao Hai added more, ¡°We can also use this opportunity to promote the image of the Dark Mages to the popce. Brother Smith, you should know yourself that Dark Magic also has abilities that could be used to treat illnesses. Moreover, the Dark Mage¡¯s knowledge of the human body far outssed those of the Light Mages. This would certainly allow Dark Mages to cure more illnesses in a given time. It could even be said that Dark Mages aren¡¯t that worse in curing ailments whenpared to the Light Mages. The only problem was just that Dark Mages have been, for a long time, portrayed as a bit strange sort of people. Making the popce unable to really understand what they really are. But with the destruction of the Radiant Church¡¯s influence in the empire, there are naturally no more negative words towards Dark Mages.¡±

    Smith agreed, he understood what Zhao Hai meant since he himself was a Dark Mage.

    Zhao Hai then said, ¡°The ie of themoners in the continent aren¡¯t high. So when they couldn¡¯t meet a well intentioned Light Mage, they would go find an apothecary and even then, the prices for the medicine are quite high. The reason that the Radiant Church has been regarded as good was because they would make their Light Mages provide healing for free. So why couldn¡¯t we do the same? We can also have some Dark Mages go out and heal some illnesses of the people, not only those who couldn¡¯t afford to see a doctor but also ordinary people who wanted to be healed. This will surely reverse the image that the Radiant Church pegged to the Dark Mages. So when the Radiant Church decides to suppress the Dark Mages again, it would then be very difficult to do so.

    These means weremon in Zhao Hai¡¯s view. Back on Earth, which reached the information age, people were very practical when it came to religion. But even then, religious faith still survived. This showed the formidability of belief. There were even cults that still survived because they used rotten methods of propaganda, with this, one would recognize how easy propaganda can be used to influence people.

 Chapter 374 - Off To The Sea

    <h4>Chapter 374 - Off To The Sea</h4>

    But these methods were new and innovative in Ark Continent. The Ark Continent still didn¡¯t reach the level of civilization to have newspapers. Napoleon even said before that newspapers are equivalent to 100 thousand soldiers. So it was natural for Zhao Hai to use propaganda to deal the Radiant Church a huge blow. In the future, the Radiant Church may even be regarded as a cult within the League of Dark Mages¡¯ territory.

    Smith paced around the room slowly, he knew that if Zhao Hai¡¯s methods worked, then the Radiant Church would surely be eliminated inside the Rosen Empire while at the same time the status of the League would be elevated.

    This elevation of the Dark Mage¡¯s status was very important to the profession. The reason why Dark Mages had a hard time finding sessors was because their public image was not very good. The poption viewed Dark Mages as wicked folk, so how could they be willing to learn Dark element magic?

    But this method was also very difficult to implement, there may even be nobles who wouldn¡¯t agree, but it was still worth a try. If it seeds, then it would certainly be very good for the Dark Mage profession.

    Smith stopped pacing, then he turned to look at Zhao Hai, ¡°Brother, your method is very good. I¡¯ll have to represent all Dark Mages in expressing our gratitude.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied with a smile, ¡°This method is actually very difficult to do, I only provided the idea. But there is another thing that I hope Brother Smith would do.¡±

    Smith looked puzzled at Zhao Hai, ¡°Brother, tell me.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I hope that Brother can persuade the league that if the n became sessful, they should create a disciplinary team to deal with those people who do evil using Dark Magic. Only then would the image of the Dark Mages be changed in the eyes of the continent.¡±

    Smith stared nkly as he pondered about the Dark Magic disciplinary team, this wasn¡¯t something he thought of before. To increase their strength, some Dark Mages would perform massacres of themon people. Some would kill others to turn them into undead. These things were quitemon among Dark Mages. If Zhao Hai¡¯s disciplinary team were to be established, then these people wouldn¡¯t be allowed to do these deeds anymore. In this case, the overall strength of the Dark Mages would certainly drop. This was not something that was good for the profession.

    Zhao Hai looked at Smith and knew what he was thinking about. Zhao Hai had already been in the Ark Continent for quite some time, so he knew what Dark Mages were really like. He could even confidently say that the current image of the Dark Mages were 50% caused by the Radiant Church, while the other 50% were caused by the Dark Mages themselves.

    A Dark Mage¡¯s offensive methods were way worse than the other departments, while also having a slow rate of progression. This made the Dark Mages in the continent resort to evil methods to quickly improve their strength. They would turn people into undead for a quick boost in their fighting capabilities. This fact was used to degrade the image of Dark Mages, causing even more people to be unwilling to embark on the profession.

    In Zhao Hai¡¯s mind, these deeds were a path of no return. The Dark Mages could certainly increase their strength in a short period of time, but in exchange their mental states would be unstable. This would make the progress in their rank quite hard in the future, forcing them to perform evil deeds once more.

    A Mage¡¯s essence is Magic, your qualitative strength would only increase if you reach a higher rank. But Dark Mages actually focused on making more undead, cing the importance of ranking up behind, this was not the correct way.

    This would not only make them fail to reach another level, they also killed innocent people which caused the popce to view them even lower, causing the profession¡¯s reputation to plummet.

    Therefore, establishing this disciplinary team was a necessity. Zhao Hai looked at Smith and said seriously, ¡°Brother Smith, if our n seeds, there is no other way to make the sess continue other than to establish this disciplinary team. We may help people in their problems, but if another Dark Mage goes on and kill innocent people, our efforts would certainly go down the drain.¡±

    Smith took a deep breath and replied, ¡°Good, then I will promise you that if our operation seeds, we will establish this disciplinary team. But on the condition that you will join said team.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared nkly, he didn¡¯t expect Smith to pull him over to the disciplinary team. Heughed and said, ¡°Very well, but you should know that our n wouldn¡¯t reachpletion in a short period of time. We still have to wait a while before creating the group.¡±

    Smith nodded, ¡°Now I¡¯ll have to send your idea over to the family, after all, they still have the final say in everything.¡± Speaking of this, Smith couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Although he was Sky Water City¡¯s Lord, he was only one of the sessors of the Calci Family, not the Family Head itself. Although he thought that Zhao Hai¡¯s ideas were very good, he couldn¡¯t be sure about what the other people in the family would think.

    Zhai Hai smiled faintly, ¡°I only offered advice, there¡¯s no need to follow it. Anyway, using it would bring us no harm, only benefits. Right then, I¡¯ll head back now. Also, how are my ships going, have they been modified?¡±

    Smith nodded, ¡°They have been remodeled. You can get some people to drive them away tomorrow. How long will the Fire Fishes take to arrive?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°They should only take a few days, I just need to have the ships ready.¡± Then he stood up and prepared to leave. Smith escorted Zhao Hai out the door.

    After Zhao Hai left, Smith immediately had all of Zhao Hai¡¯s ideas written down and sent to the family. He feared that if he dyed in writing it, he would miss one or two key points.

    When the people from the family received Smith¡¯s letter, they were shocked to see the contents in it. Even the more-experienced members have not heard of such method before. Upon looking on the ideas in the letter, the family knew without even implementing them that these methods would produce very substantial effects.

    The family immediately told the nobles about the means to prevent the Radiant Church from establishing its influence on their territories. Also, the family knew that Zhao Hai¡¯s methods needed to be done gradually. If they just send in Dark Mages to cure the nobles¡¯ citizens, they certainly would think that there was something odd going on. Even if there was nothing bad going on, the nobles were certainly not stupid.

    So what they needed to do right now was to first start their propaganda of promoting the negative aspects of the Radiant Church, spreading the word to as many citizens as possible. They also nned the anti-Radiant Church lectures on schools. With this, the nobles wouldn¡¯t need to worry about the church seeping into their territory.

    The nobles agreed with the Calci Family¡¯s methods, they weren¡¯t dumb, they knew how useful these methods could be.

    At the same time, the Calci Family immediately implemented Zhao Hai¡¯s methods in their territory. They didn¡¯t worry about suspicions since there were already a lot of Dark Mages roaming around their territory in the first ce. The citizens also knew that they were under the rule of Dark Mages, so they weren¡¯t very displeased with their presence. This gave the Calci Family a reason to instantly implement Zhao Hai¡¯s idea of having Dark Mages cure ordinary people.

    Moreover, they expanded upon the proposed methods. Zhao Hai suggested to have a Dark Mage asionally visit the sick in order to cure them, but the family instead scheduled a fixed schedule for a Dark Mage to visit a certain ce. Not only did they give anti-Radiant Church lessons, they also gave a lesson about Dark Mage History among other things.

    After hearing these movements, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile. He thought that he really did underestimate the people inside the Ark Continent, they certainly aren¡¯t stupid, he only gave an idea, but they surprisingly added new novel ideas on top of it.

    But these didn¡¯t have anything to do with Zhao Hai right now. Currently, Zhao Hai, Laura and the others were onboard the Poseidon. The Poseidon was nowpletely transformed, it¡¯s symbol was removed as well as having its name changed to Haven.

    It was Laura wanted to change the ship¡¯s name and Zhao Hai didn¡¯t oppose to it. This time, he was the one to profited the most, he got tens of millions in gold coins in addition to the other items that he had looted. Most of all, he actually gained two ships! Also, he didn¡¯t need to getmodities for the Haven since it was already filled with supplies from the very beginning.

    When Zhao Hai looked at themodities present, he saw that they were also some items that the Beastmen needed. Although some of them weren¡¯t of any value, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care. Come next spring, they could just sell these things to the Beastmen in the prairie. This time, he just wanted to use his two ships.

    Manning the ship were the undead sailors who didn¡¯t need rest. This made it possible for Zhao Hai to transform the crowded cabin into a luxurious ce for living. He changed some storage ces as well as some of the living quarters into what he thought would be a good ce to live on. This made the Haven the most luxurious ship present in the Ark Continent.

    This time¡¯s voyage wasn¡¯t just to stock up some fire fishes onto the ship, the group also had another important matter that they would like to aplish. They wanted to head towards the deep parts of the sea and absorb a portion of it to see if the Space would get some upgrades.

    ¡­

    Zhao Hai ced some chairs on the deck of the ship while he sipped on some tea as he looked at the sea. Because the Haven was a ship which had five masts, it moved very steadily on the water. So the group didn¡¯t worry so much and just enjoyed cruising on the water.

    Also, while heading towards the deep parts of the sea, they also wanted to find an uninhabited ind to establish a base in. Zhao Hai nned to leave some undead on this ind to guard it. This would make their future sea travels much more convenient.

    Other forces couldn¡¯t easily establish bases on inds on the sea. This was because they needed to consider the weather, the food for their personnel as well as their drinking water. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t need to worry about these stuff since he will only let undead guard the ind. As for the storms, the undead were durable enough to endure them.

    Even when they themselves were to stay on the ind, they still didn¡¯t need to worry since they still had the Space. Also, even if they travel for years in the sea, they still wouldn¡¯t have any problems.

    What Zhao Hai was worried about was the distance of the ind to the Ark Continent. He wanted an ind that couldn¡¯t be easily seen but was still at a short distance from the continent. Moreover, the ind shouldn¡¯t have strong Magic Beasts, otherwise, the undead would always get assaulted by these Magic Beasts.

    ¡­

    To be honest, observing the sea while cruising was really a pleasant thing to do. Laura who hadn¡¯t done this before was very curious.

    When they went out, Megan actually wanted to join them. But Smith didn¡¯t agree, this was also the reason why Megan had been very mad at her father these past few days.

    Zhao Hai also didn¡¯t want Megan toe with them, he didn¡¯t want to expose his greatest secret which was the Space. If Megan joined Zhao Hai¡¯s group, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hide inside the Space when a huge problem came.They couldn¡¯t just leave Megan outside wouldn¡¯t they? Megan not able to join was in line with Zhao Hai¡¯s intentions.

    Laura ced her cup down and sighed, ¡°The sea is really beautiful when it is this calm. But it¡¯s very scary when it storms. Fortunately we have the Space, otherwise we wouldn¡¯t be able to escape unscathed a few days ago.

    The group were already at sea for seven days. A few days ago, they were suddenly buffeted by a huge storm. Even though the Haven could withstand most troubles because of its build, the might of nature was not one of them. With a storm that huge, if Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have the Space, the Haven would certainly be shredded to pieces. They just waited out the storm inside the Space.

    After the storm had passed, Zhao Hai released the Haven again as they travelled onward. Although they didn¡¯t experience the storm firsthand, they were still terrified of it just by the seeing its projection on the monitor.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, ¡°The sea is like a moody god. If she was calm, she will warmly wee us into her bosom as we swim on it. But if she was angry, she would certainly rip you to pieces. But this is the charm of the sea.¡±

    Laura agreed, although they were terrified of the storm a few days ago, they couldn¡¯t deny the fact that the calm sea was very beautiful.

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, when will you absorb some seawater into the Space? I want to see what the sea looked like inside the Space.¡±

    ¡­

    1.The matter of getting undead could actually be solved with Zhao Hai¡¯s method, albeit quite slowly. If Dark Mages help people, there certainly would be some of them who would be willing to serve the Mages after death as paying a debt of gratitude. This may even make creating advanced level undead easier if there¡¯s some soul aspect in it since the owner of the body is willing to be turned into undead. I don¡¯t know, food for thought. Comment your ideas below, let¡¯s discuss. XD

 Chapter 375 - Ape Island

    <h4>Chapter 375 - Ape Ind</h4>

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there should be a lot of new creatures that we could discover when we reach the deep parts of the sea. The Space should level up quite substantially.¡±

    Laura nodded, right now, the most important goal that they have was increasing the level of the Farm, this way Zhao Hai affliction could be cured as soon as possible.

    At this time, Meg turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, what do you think is happening back at Sky Water City? I reckon that by now, the nobles should have started suppressing the Radiant Church. Do you think that they will seed?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say whether they really can do it. It¡¯s even harder to say whether the Radiant Church could establish their influence inside the Rosen Empire again. But I think the Royal n and the nobles would still try and do their best, after all having the church increase its influence is very detrimental to their control of their territory. At the same time, I think that the Calci Family would certainly implement my methods in their territory since the benefits that they¡¯ll achieve should be very huge.¡±

    Laura nods as she added, ¡°The one who worries the most about the potential of Dark Mages in the continent were certainly the Calci Family. The Calci Family was built up by Dark Magic, and they also had the highest status with regards to all of the Dark Mages. If the Dark Mages¡¯ status gets elevated, the family¡¯s status would also be elevated. If the Dark Mages¡¯ reputation plummeted, the family would certainly follow it downward. Thus, the family should be doing what Brother Hai had proposed since it would change the people¡¯s perception of Dark Mages. This solution is what the Dark Mages always wanted.¡±

    Then Laura turned to look at Zhao Hai, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that Brother Hai would actually be able to think of such a method. To use another kind of brainwashing to deal with the Radiant Church was the best way to go about it. This was also the simplest way to shake the foundations of the church.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, ¡°This is a propaganda war. This is a kind of battle where swords and spears couldn¡¯t be seen. Sometimes, this kind of war would even be more difficult to defend against than the normal open-air battles we see since it is generally very effective.¡±

    Laura nodded then said, ¡°Will our schools have the same subject? Even though we have a small poption right now, it will certainly inte in the near future. Having those matters taught to the children will be good for our cause.¡±

    Zhao Hai showed a faint smile then said, ¡°We could open such a subject, but we have to change the way we educate it. We can¡¯t just talk badly about the Radiant Church, instead, we should teach the students about loyalty. We should let them understand who gave them their current life and who they should be loyal to. If the children have us in their hearts while they are little, it was certain that we¡¯ll have their loyalty in the future. This way, we would not be afraid of any kind of enemy.¡±

    Laura¡¯s eyes lit up, in fact, this method was also used by some nobles, but they were using it on their ves. Although Zhao Hai would also do this to his ves, Laura knew that Zhao Hai intended to change his ves¡¯ status tomoners. This would mean that Zhao Hai would technically use this method formoners, something which Laura didn¡¯t understand.

    Although Laura was confused about this, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t. He knew that a leader needed to develop some sort of cohesion with this subjects. Only when this cohesion reaches a certain point would a leader be invincible.

    Currently, Zhao Hai¡¯s territory only had a few people, which made it somewhat easy to manage. But when springes, a hundred thousand ves would arrive. With this amount of people suddenly arriving, managing them would certainly be a bit troublesome.

    It was impossible to count on the ves to have this cohesion, so Zhao Hai nned to release their ve status bit by bit, showing his graciousness while also erecting a school which would educate the ves. After educating them, it wouldn¡¯t matter if they were released from their very since they were already taught about loyalty. This was what Zhao Hai nned to do to slowly develop cohesion with his ves.

    Naturally, the best way for people to have cohesion was to have them develop a sort of collective pride. Only when they were proud about their group would they people be able to work with each other properly.

    But this method wasn¡¯t very good when ites to ves. ves didn¡¯t have anything, even dignity, so how could they possibly have pride.

    Therefore, the method that Zhao Hai could only use was this ve education. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t treat his ves like how they were treated before. He wanted to make them understand that they would be far worse off if they decided to leave his territory. If they leave they will only stay as ves, but inside the ck Wastnds they wereplete people.

    But all of these things were only inside Zhao Hai¡¯s head, he still needs to wait for the new ves to arrive before proving his ideas. After all, he wasn¡¯t afraid of them revolting. These hundred thousand ves were nothing, even a million ves wouldn¡¯t be able to threaten Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai was so deep into his thoughts that he didn¡¯t notice Laura¡¯s gaze of awe towards him. Zhao Hai thinks about ideas that Laura had never heard of before. Additionally, these ideas of Zhao Hai were very orderly, it made people confident that they would actually work.

    After quite some time, Zhao Hai recovered. He looked at Laura¡¯s eyes and smiled, ¡°Right now, we still need to find a good ind. We should also determine if the ind¡¯s environment is eptable, and most importantly, safe. It was a pity that the map that Big Brother Smith provided us only depicted the sea, it is of no use at this time.¡±

    Laura smiled and replied, ¡°It was not only Big Brother Smith who didn¡¯t have aplete map of the seas, nobody in the continent did. Thend could be said to be the domain of the human race, but the sea belonged to the sea-dwellers. Sea-dwellers are very mysterious, there were only a few humans who was lucky enough to spot some of them. But they truly exist, theypose of both Magic Beasts of the sea as well as Merpeople. They are very formidable in water and treated humansing to their territories as invaders. They wouldn¡¯t think twice of hunting humans down, not even 9th ranks were spared.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared at Laura before he said, ¡°So it was this, no wonder Brother Smith prohibited us from going to the deeper parts of the sea. But we still reached here, why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡±

    Laura faintly smiled, ¡°We have the Space, if we are in danger, even if we are inside sea-dweller domain, we could still escape. How could they possible harm us?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared nkly for a moment before heughed, ¡°No wonder you didn¡¯t remind me, it was actually because of this. You are right, nobody would be able to capture us, even those formidable sea-dwellers. Hahaha. But we still need to avoid their territories. I don¡¯t want to be enemies with them.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°It is truly a great idea to avoid bing enemies with the sea-dwellers while we are at sea. I don¡¯t know how they do it, but almost all of the beings at sea could be used by these sea-dwellers to be their scouts. If we offend them, our ships would certainly be unable to sail anymore. This was even more so if we aren¡¯t the ones manning it, our ships would certainly be sunk. This is also why we need to have an ind base.¡±

    Zhao Hai knit his brows and said, ¡°It would be nice to find a good ind, but if it was also easily discovered, then there would be no point for us to make it our own base.¡±

    Laura shook her head and replied, ¡°We don¡¯t need to worry about finding an ind, there are plenty of them out at sea. People who often travel here wouldn¡¯t choose inds for supply points if it has a supply of freshwater as well as have ack of fierce magic beasts. We don¡¯t actually need those criteria to choose our ind. The only thing we care about is the topography and terrain of the ind. Brother Hai, how about we ask the original captain of this ship. He should know a thing or two about the inds around these parts.¡±

    The Haven ship that they were currently on board was originally the Poseidon. Its previous crew were all killed and turned into undead to help Zhao Hai sail the ship. In fear of losing their skills, Zhao Hai decided to turn all of the ship¡¯s crew into advanced level undead. This was the reason why Laura suggested to ask the ship captain since he should have kept his memories when he was still alive.

    Zhao Hai nodded and immediately called the captain over. The captain looked very ordinary and wasn¡¯t that tall. Probably because he had been sailing on the sea for years, the captain¡¯s skin looked very tough. Even after being converted into an undead, the skin quality of the ship¡¯s captain remained still the same.

    The captain was named Jinan. When Jinan arrived, he immediately gave a bow to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°This one has seen the Young Master.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Jinan, I want to look for an ind to be my base. It doesn¡¯t need to have a good environment, but it¡¯s topography should be very good. Ordinary ships shouldn¡¯t be able to pass it. Do you know of any ces like this?¡±

    Jinan immediately replied, ¡°I do, there are a lot of these inds around here, the most famous one is Ape Ind. It¡¯s shape looks like the head of a giant ape, it was very feared because of therge amounts of reefs that surrounded the ind, ships simply couldn¡¯t approach it. But there exists a route towards it. Some people once followed that route and went to the ind along with a Water Mage. But upon arriving, they immediately discovered that the ind was filled with fierce Magic Beasts, mostly 6th and 7th ranks, their leaders even reached 8th rank. The group decided to retreat, but when they came back to their ship, they were surprisingly attacked by marine magic beasts. Their ship was almost destroyed, fortunately they had a Water Mage to assist them so they were able to survive. The ind is a good ce with lush forests and a freshwater source. Because of the fierce magic beasts as well as the difficult route toward the ind, it was possible that nobody had visited it for years.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he didn¡¯t fear the magic beasts of the ind. There was only one route towards the ind, if he manages to block it off, then the ind would effectively be his own. When hearing Jinan say that the ind had a good environment, Zhao Hai decided that this was the kind of ind that he was looking for.

 Chapter 376 - Blade Scale Whale

    <h4>Chapter 376 - de Scale Whale</h4>

    Zhao Hai turned to Jinan, ¡°We¡¯ll be heading to Ape Ind, do you know the way?¡±

    Jinan nodded, ¡°I know, the Young Master need not worry. But Young Master, there a lot of powerful magic beasts on Ape Ind and they are very difficult to deal with. I hear that it is dominated by ape-type magic beasts. They are tall, defensively and offensively strong, as well as movement style abilities. Because they have been living on the ind, they also know how to swim, very difficult to cope with. Although they are mostly 6th and 7th ranks, they are alreadyparable to 8th rank beasts. Moreover, they have an 8th rank leader who could very well match a 9th rank; just without the ability to fly. Young Master, I suggest that we should change to another ind.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled as he declined, ¡°No need, we¡¯ll go head towards Ape Ind. I happen to need a lot of Magic Beasts right now, the more of them there are, the better. How many days will it take before we reach Ape Ind?¡±

    Jinan replied, ¡°About 5 days, the ind is just a day away from sea-dweller territory. This made a rare destination for most ships.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°That¡¯s even better, just in line with what we want. Let¡¯s head there immediately.¡± Jinanplied, then turned around to change the ship¡¯s direction.

    Laura turned to Zhao Hai, ¡°Brother Hai, why did you choose that ce? It¡¯s too close to sea-dweller territory. If they decide to attack, we¡¯ll get hit immediately.¡±

    Zhao Hai just showed a faint smile and said, ¡°No special reason, it¡¯s just that it is a good ce and fairly close to the deep sea. There may even be some creatures that go close to that ce often, that would make it easier for us to upgrade the Space. Moreover, the ind¡¯s topography is very good for a base, as long as we control the route towards the ind then we would be able to im it for ourselves. Also, after we get the Space upgraded, we could try to get in contact with the sea-dwellers. Didn¡¯t you say that they couldn¡¯t deal with us since we could just run?¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Then it¡¯s good, if we cannot handle them, then we¡¯ll run. But from what I heard from Brother Hai, do you intend to capture the Magic Beasts from the ind?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°You really understand me, I indeed want those Magic Beasts. Although we already have a lot of magic beasts inside the Space, those beasts¡¯ fighting strength aren¡¯t that strong. Those ape magic beasts that Jinan described seem to have strong fighting potential, just what I need right now.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°That¡¯s also very good, I hope that those magic beasts could upgrade the Space as soon as possible. As long as Brother Hai¡¯s toxin gets cured, then everything will be fine.¡±

    Zhao Hai agreed, ¡°As long as the toxin is dealt with, myst worry will finally disappear. Now that I have you two, I don¡¯t want to die an early death.¡±

    Laura and Meg¡¯s face went red, but their hearts were very happy. They know that Zhao hai doesn¡¯t want to talk nonsense, this was why they were d.

    When Zhao Hai saw their faces, he gave a small grin and said, ¡°The heavens really does love me, to deliver the two of you to my side. Hehe. It seems like I had done great deeds, I have actually been very blessed.¡±

    After hearing Zhao Hai, Megughed and said, ¡°Oh, young master, you certainly have done good. Back in the capital, if someone saw you on the street they would actually take the other direction. You have certainly done good things.¡±

    Lauraughed, she had also heard about Adam¡¯s debauchery back at the capital of Aksu Empire. Now that she heard Meg tease Zhao Hai, she really found it funny.

    The group continued tough and talk until meal time arrived. Naturally, what they ate was fish. Although Zhao Hai had a lot of things on hand, they rarely eat fish, this was unjustified for them to do. So Zhao Hai released some swordfishes to get them some fishes from the sea.

    With this, not only could they eat fish, they could also increase the number of magic beasts inside the Space. Zhao hai didn¡¯t know anything about these swordfishes so he went to Jinan and asked. Jinan told Zhao Hai that these swordfishes are magic beasts from the sea, usually they only surface to these parts when they wanted toy their eggs, otherwise they would be swimming deep in the sea. Zhao Hai was d that he was able to capture these swordfishes at the right time.

    Because of this, the Space had been steadily increasing its number of magic beasts. But since the general level of these beasts were quite low, the Ranch didn¡¯t level up.

    Zhao Hai also noticed that the Ranch Had been harder to upgradepared to before. After crossing level 10, the Ranch¡¯s rate of levelling up went the same as when the Farm also crossed level 10.

    Zhao Hai tried to absorb some seawater these past few days, but came with nothing to show. It was obvious that getting some life forms from the shallow seas was a useless venture. It was best to get a lot of organisms at one time from the deep seas.

    ¡­

    The following days of travelling at sea came uneventfully. This was mostly because of Jinan who travelled on the seas for 20 years; starting from his youth. He understood the sea more than anyone, as long as there wasn¡¯t a huge storm, he could handle most problems by himself.

    It was now that Zhao Hai realized the value of the undead that he got from the Poseidon. With Jinan, they wouldn¡¯t need to worry much when travelling at sea.

    Although the Swordfish was a warship, the Haven still came ahead when ites to practicality. Not only did the Haven have a thick hull, it also had defensive armaments as well as substantial living quarters. More importantly, it was a Merchant cargo ship, meant for travelling the sea all year round. The Swordfish, on the other hand, was a warship that was mainly used to defend the Rosen Empire¡¯s coastline; not exactly designed for far sea travel. So if we speak about navigation experience and quality, the Swordfish¡¯s crew couldn¡¯tpare to the Haven¡¯s.

    Just three days after Zhao Hai changed their ship¡¯s heading, other ships couldn¡¯t bemonly seen anymore. It was just like what Jinan said before, there weren¡¯t a lot of ships that would venture these parts. Maybe only ships that carry contraband or pirates woulde and sail these waters.

    But these Pirates wouldn¡¯t dare attack the Haven, even though the Haven was clearly a merchant ship. Just by looking at the ship¡¯s thick hull and armaments, the pirates knew that this ship was a hard bone to chew. Even if they were toe and attack, the pirates wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to the ship.

    Since they were currently nearing the deep sea, the probability of getting attacked by sea-dwellers increased. This made it so thatmon navies wouldn¡¯t venture this far. It also made this part of the sea a pirate¡¯s heaven.

    The route that Jinan picked had less pirates wandering on it. Pirates also needed to take a rest, so they generally choose ces close to their bases to perform their piracy. Their bases needed to be close to open sea, have eptable environment while at the same time having little to no aggressive magic beasts.

    But is was obvious that Ape Ind wasn¡¯t one of their choices. Moreover, the waters near the ind had more likely cases of marine beast attacks; targeting ships that dared came close. Thus, there were a small amount of ships present here.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about these dangers, if there were beasts that attack, he would just release some arrow turtles to drive them away. If arrow turtles aren¡¯t enough, he would just directly capture the beast using the Space.

    Just as he was thinking of this, the Haven suddenly shook. Zhao Hai stared nkly, then he immediately opened the monitor. Currently, there was a huge magic beast underneath the Haven, attacking.

    The beast was very enormous, almost asrge as the Swordfish. It¡¯s body was filled with scales, with a full set of canine teeth on its mouth. One could understand at a nce that this was a formidable magic beast.

    Seeing the ship attack the Haven, Zhao Hai immediately called Jinan. Jinan saw the beast¡¯s shape and immediately eximed, ¡°Young master, that is a de Scale Whale, a literal headache swimming in the sea. It¡¯s water element beast, about 6th rank, with a strong attacking capability. If he were to directly attack, a ship like the Swordfish would certainly get breached. Moreover, even if it¡¯s magic attacks cannot prate the Haven¡¯s thick hull. It still had saw-like scales that could rip it easily. It was an easy task for this beast to rip apart a ship¡¯s iron armor. It has a nickname, Iron Armor Assassin.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he said, ¡°Can arrow turtles deal with it?¡±

    Jinan shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, my understanding regarding marine magic beasts is not much. Like how I have no idea about the weakness of this de Scale Whale.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and didn¡¯t say more. He just releasedrge quantity of arrow turtles and ordered them to attack the whale.

    Although the de Scale Whale was very strong, it couldn¡¯t maneuver easily because of itsrge build. Compared to its size, the arrow turtles were a lot small, but they also had a strong defense. More importantly, attacks from Arrow Turtles aren¡¯t that weak.

    Zhao Hai released about 200 arrow turtles. When these turtles reached the water, they immediately swarmed toward the de Scale Whale and attacked it with the horn on their shells.

    The whale obviously dreaded the arrow turtles, so it stopped its attacks on the Haven and went to retreat. The arrow turtles wouldn¡¯t allow this to happen, so they immediately surrounded the whale and collectively attacked it.

    Zhao Hai saw that these arrow turtles seem to be the whale¡¯s weakness. When the horns of the turtles pierced the whale¡¯s armor, blood spurted out. The whale thrashed about repeatedly, but it couldn¡¯t do anything amidst the attacks of the turtles.

    Zhao Hai looked nkly at what was happening, he didn¡¯t think that these arrow turtles would actually best arge beast like this de Scale Whale.

    Laura and the others were also surprised upon seeing this. Before long, the whale sumbed to the attacks and stopped moving, its body sank towards the seabed.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai immediately opened the Space and absorbed both the arrow turtles and the whale¡¯s body inside.

    After the seawater entered the space, a prompt could be suddenly heard, ¡°Wounded whale-type variation beast detected. Unable to decide on the level, requesting the host to treat the beast as soon as possible.¡±

    Zhao Hai immediately had the de Scaled Whale healed. But he didn¡¯t expect that the cost of healing the whale actually took up 200 thousand gold coins, it made Zhao Hai grieve. Fortunately, he managed to loot tens of millions of coins from Grand Duke Lionheart before, otherwise, he would have to give up on the whale.

 Chapter 377 - Little Monkey

    <h4>Chapter 377 - Little Monkey</h4>

    Just after the de Scale Whale was cured, the Space immediately issued a prompt, ¡°Whale-type variation Magic Beast Detected. Strong attack strength, level 30, currently cannot raise inside the Space. Digitizing¡­ can now be purchased in Spatial Shop.¡±

    This change in the prompt was caused by the fact that the Ranch now turns animals into magic beasts. This was why the prompt said ¡®magic beast¡¯ instead of ¡®beast¡¯.

    However, the Space was currently unable to raise de Scale Whale, it may be because of theck of a saltwater pool. This aspect was something Zhao Hai didn¡¯t understand, he had already absorbed quite a lot of seawater into the Space, so why didn¡¯t it have a saltwater pool?

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t that excited anymore. Since the whale couldn¡¯t be bred inside the Ranch, there was no point in just storing it inside the Space, so Zhao Hai released the whale and had it escort the Haven while they headed towards their destination. This time, the whale didn¡¯t attack the Haven, it just guarded the ship like a submarine as it followed.

    Zhao Hai was finally relieved and had Jinan continue on towards Ape Ind. Although the de Scale Whale couldn¡¯t deal with the Arrow Turtles, it was still formidable. The whale was still a tyrant at sea, it was just unfortunate for the creature that its weakness was the Arrow Turtles. While it was helpless against the turtles, the other marine magic beasts generally wouldn¡¯t dare attack it. With the whale guarding the Haven, there were no other attacks that came afterwards.

    Two dayster, Zhao Hai could already see Ape Ind from the horizon. It was just like how it was described, you could clearly see from the ind¡¯s silhouette the shape of a lifelike giant ape with its mouth open and covered with green fur.

    Zhao Hai made the whale as well as the turtles scout the surroundings, he wanted to know where the route to enter the ind was.

    Although they were still at some distance away from the ind, the group was still careful because of therge number of reefs on the seabed as well as rocks that were stretching out. If they didn¡¯t choose their route properly, the ship would hit some obstructions and sink.

    After two days of scouting, Zhao Hai finally located the route heading towards the ind. However, Jinan¡¯s information was incorrect; the route towards Ape Ind was not one, but three. The first route was rtively widepared to the other two which were quite narrow.

    A five-masted ship like Haven could head towards the ind using the wide route. Of the other two narrow routes, one could amodate the Swordfish, while the other one could only allow smaller boats to pass.

    At the same time, these routes weren¡¯t straight, they were all meandering. Now Zhao Hai understood why Jinan¡¯s story told about needing to have a Water Mage in order to navigate the route. At that time, it was necessary to have a Water Mage to help turn the bow of the ship, otherwise the ship would certainly hit a reef.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about any of these, after determining the routes, Zhao Hai immediatelymanded Jinan to set sail towards the widest one. While the ship was travelling, Zhao Hai was also paying close attention to his monitor, using water element spells whenever necessary.

    Along with the ship, the de Scale Whale was also closely following behind. If there was an attack, the whale would guard the ship, making the route a lot safer.

    Although the route was not long, Zhao Hai¡¯s group still spent a full day travelling before arriving at the shores of Ape Ind. What surprised Zhao Hai was the fact that there was already a dock present here. Moreover, the dock wasn¡¯t small, it could amodate ten ships just like the Haven simultaneously.

    Between the dock and Ape Ind, the reefs weren¡¯t present anymore. The reef outside seemed to be like a¡¯s meteorite belt. After passing through that belt, you could then travel safely all around the ind. Thinking about those reefs, Zhao Hai felt something very odd.

    After the Haven stopped, Zhao Hai disembarked from the ship and went to the dock. Zhao Hai examined the dock carefully and saw that the dock was actually formed naturally, there were no traces of artificial construction. This astonishing natural dock seemed to be a structure that was only unique to Ape Ind.

    Around a hundred meters away from the dock was a forest. The trees on the forest were very big, not only are they big, their trunks also looked very solid. On each of the trees hang watermelon sized fruits. With the green leaves and fruits, the scenery looked quite nice.

    Laura liked the scenery that she just saw, she turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Elder Brother Hai, it¡¯s quite beautiful here, I like it. This ce would be a very good location for a base. We also need to make a house, I¡¯d love to stay here.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Good, we¡¯ll settle here. But first, we need to go and take a look around. Didn¡¯t they say that this ind had formidable ape-type magic beasts?

    Laura nodded, then Zhao Hai led the group towards the ind. Upon reaching the trees, Zhao Hai picked a fruit up using a wind de before sending it to the Space. There were a lot of fauna that could be seen in the ind, so Zhao Hai wanted to go around and absorb them into the Space hoping they¡¯ll be enough to upgrade it.

    After the fruit entered the Space, a prompt was immediately transmitted. Although the fruit¡¯s origin was unique, the Farm still needed a lot more nts to level up. Therefore, the fruit wasn¡¯t able to upgrade the Space.

    Zhao Hai already expected this to happen, so he wasn¡¯t particrly disappointed. He continued on while picking out some local nts. It was not only Zhao Hai who went and grabbed something, everybody was doing it.

    At this time, Laura suddenly noticed a small golden figure at a tree in front of her. She looked at it carefully before seeing that it was actually a little ape. The monkey was not tall, it may not even reach a meter in height if it fully stood. With it¡¯s golden fur, the little ape looked very cute.

    Laura liked how the little monkey looked, so she quickly pulled Zhao Hai, who was still looking for nts, over and said, ¡°Brother Hai, look, that little monkey is so cute.¡±

    As the little ape looked at Laura, it revealed a curious look. The ape didn¡¯t express fear, but instead a genuine interest. This struck Laura¡¯s heart a second time.

    Zhao Hai looked at the little monkey and couldn¡¯t help but feel that this small ape wasn¡¯t simple. In the end, he ced that thought to the back of his mind, after all, the little monkey wasn¡¯t showing any hostility.

    Still, because of those feelings, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t attempt to capture the monkey but instead he took out a fruit from the Space and threw it towards the creature.

    Shue was toote to stop Zhao Hai¡¯s action. He immediately stood guard in front of Zhao Hai as he said, ¡°Young Master, you should be careful. If you just throw things like that, he will think that you are attacking him. He might attack back.¡± But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think that this was the case.

    And true to Zhao Hai¡¯s thoughts, the little monkey understood Zhao Hai¡¯s intentions. The monkey seemed to feel that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t hostile, so he caught the fruit and opened its mouth to take a bite.

    The fruit was an apple gotten from the tree Zhao Hai used to nt in the Space. The apples weren¡¯t veryrge, but they taste very good.

    So after the little monkey took a bite of the apple, he immediately shrieked with excitement. He quickly finished the apple in his hands and stared at Zhao Hai with eyes full of expectation, it came out really cute.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t stand the look on the little monkey¡¯s eyes, so he immediately took out a few more apples and threw them towards the monkey one by one. The monkey surprisingly knew how to handle those apples. As it catches an apple, it ced it on a branch before proceeding to catch another one. This cleverness and wit gave Zhao Hai a new understanding towards the monkey.

    Laura and the other two women saw that the monkey was so smart and became quite happy. So they took some apples from Zhao Hai and threw them nonstop towards the monkey. Soon there were more than 20 apples all around the small ape.

    Zhao Hai stopped taking the fruits out and looked at the little monkey, he wanted to see what the small ape wanted to do next. Seeing that Zhao Hai and the others weren¡¯t throwing any more apples, the monkey gave two shrieks before picking up the apples and eating them quickly. Zhao Hai looked at the little animal and couldn¡¯t help butugh, the pile of apples were bigger than its figure, how could it be possible for the little monkey to finish all of it.

    However, the little monkey made Zhao Hai¡¯s group dumbfounded. More than 20 apples were consumed by the monkey in a blink of an eye. The small ape didn¡¯t care about Zhao Hai and the others¡¯ expression, it just shouted while on top of the tree as if wanting Zhao Hai to throw more fruits upward.

    Zhao Hai looked at the petite figure of the little monkey. When he thought about the 20 plus apples piled together, he couldn¡¯t help but stay stunned; not only him, but Laura and the others as well. They didn¡¯t think that this small monkey could eat so much.

    After a short while, Laura recovered as she turned her head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, am I hallucinating or did that little monkey just eat all those apples by himself?¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a dull nod and replied, ¡°You¡¯re not hallucinating, all of those apples were truly eaten. But it is strange, did it really eat those apples? Or was it a strange ability. How could it possibly eat all of those apples.¡±

    When the little monkey saw that Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t respond and just stood there while speaking with each other, it became anxious. It gave a shriek as it jumped repeatedly. Seeing the monkey¡¯s behaviour, Zhao Hai had no choice but to take out even more apples. But this time, he didn¡¯t throw them up into the tree. Zhao Hai just held the apple in his hand and said, ¡°You want to eat? Come and get it.¡±

    The monkey apparently understood Zhao Hai¡¯s words, but it also knew that this was an obvious setup. At the same time, it couldn¡¯t bear giving up the apple, so it just held its ear and cheek against the tree¡¯s surface anxiously.

    Seeing the monkey¡¯s appearance, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh. Still, he wanted to see if the little monkey was willing to jump down and take the apple. Just as Zhao Haiughed, a golden shadow was suddenly seening straight down from the tree. When Zhao Hai came to his senses, he immediately went to grab the apple in his hand. However, what met Zhao Hai was empty air. This entire event just took ce in a blink of an eye.

    The group was stunned, especially Shun. He had the skills of an assassin, and was also famous for his abilities. But seeing that he was much slower than the little monkey, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of fear. If the little monkey didn¡¯t go for the apple but instead went for Zhao Hai, the young master would surely be in grave danger.

    Zhao Hai stared at his own hand, then he looked up at the proud looking monkey who was holding the apple as he muttered, ¡°This guy¡¯s thieving skills are very good.¡±

    The little monkey immediately caught Zhao Hai¡¯s interest, he immediately took out another apple and held it towards the monkey.

    Possibly because of its earlier sess, the monkey looked more confident this time. After eating the apple that it just grabbed earlier, the monkey stared at the apple on Zhao Hai¡¯s hand and prepared itself to snatch the fruit.

    Laura and the others turned quiet as they stood still and carefully observed the small monkey. This time, another golden light shed before the apple on Zhao Hai¡¯s hand vanished and as the monkey returned to the tree. Zhao Hai and the others simply couldn¡¯t follow the monkey¡¯s movements with their eyes.

    The little monkey shrieked proudly twice while it ate the apple. Afterwards, it gave Zhao Hai another shriek, obviously wanting to have more apples. It seemed like it also liked to y this kind of game.

    Zhao Hai looked at the little creature and smiled, once again, he took out another apple and raised his hand towards the monkey.

    As Zhao Hai held the apple, there was a sh of excitement on his eyes. Just as expected, the little monkey¡¯s confidence became bigger and bigger. So just as the monkey was about to snatch the apple Zhao Hai took out, a spatial rift suddenly appeared as it covered both Zhao Hai and the little monkey, both of them disappeared.

    When Zhao Hai entered the Space with the little monkey, the Space immediately gave a prompt, ¡°Monkey-type variation magic beast detected. Level 40. Can raise inside the space, consumes two feed per hour. Time of Maturation: 20 hours. Can produce ten times, five offspring each time, taking eight hours of pregnancy. Digitizing¡­ can now be purchased on the Spatial Shop.¡±

    ¡°Space Ranch reached the requirements for level up. Ranch upgraded to level 16. Congrattions to the host for the effort.¡±

    Surprise, this was an absolute surprise for Zhao Hai. He didn¡¯t expect that when he lead the monkey to the Space, the Ranch would unexpectedly get upgraded. Moreover, the little monkey was actually higher levelled than the de Scale Whale. It really did seem like the apes in the ind weren¡¯t that simple.

    When the little monkey reached this strange ce, it felt quite confused. But because of the Space¡¯s ability, the little monkey immediately recognized Zhao Hai as a friend. It hopped onto Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and squeaked, it also took the apple that Zhao Hai was holding before and presented it back to him.

    Zhao Hai liked this clever little guy. He didn¡¯t expect that the monkey would be this adorable, even giving him an apple. This made Zhao Hai surprised, this little guy understood human thoughts too well. Zhao Haiughed as he carried the little guy and gave him a speciallyrge apple to eat.

    ¡­

 Chapter 378 - Little Jin

    <h4>Chapter 378 - Little Jin</h4>

    The little creature understood Zhao Hai, so it just stayed there on Zhao Hai¡¯s bosom while munching on the apple on its hand.

    At this time, Zhao Hai called Laura and the others in. When Laura and the others saw Zhao Hai carrying the little monkey like a child, they became excited and immediately came and surrounded the two. Zhao Hai smiled and gave the little monkey to Laura. Laura became excited and hugged the little creature snuggly, the monkey knew about Zhao Hai¡¯s rtionship with Laura and the others, so he didn¡¯t show any hostility, it just lied down peacefully on Laura¡¯s bosom while eating his apple.

    Then Cai¡¯er came in while flying, she went towards the monkey and gave it a curious look. As the monkey was returning Cai¡¯er¡¯s curious gaze, Cai¡¯er suddenly extended a vine and snatched the apple that was on the little monkey¡¯s hand.

    The monkey stared nkly, then it became quite angry, it shrieked as it came down from Laura¡¯s arms. It pursued Cai¡¯er while the other party ran off with a face full of smiles.

    This event made the Space quite lively, Cai¡¯erughing, the little monkey shrieking, Zhao Wen also joined the fun. The Space expressed a good vitality, this was something Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t experience before.

    After a while, Zhao Hai stopped the group and led them back outside. Naturally, the little monkey also came while carrying a big apple on its hand. Zhao Hai also gave the little ape a name, he called it Little Jin.

    Once they were out of the Space, Little Jin looked at his surroundings then shouted twice and seemed to get excited. He jumped down from Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and pointed his other hand which didn¡¯t hold an apple. Little Jin pointed forward, Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t know what the little monkey wanted to do.

    Seeing that the group didn¡¯t move, Little Jin kept shrieking and pointing towards a certain direction. Zhao Hai could only proceed towards the direction Little Jin pointedvto. The little monkey quieted down and resumed munching on the apple.

    At this moment, a ¡®bang¡¯ could be heard in some ce that the group couldn¡¯t see. Zhao Hai and the others stopped their footsteps and looked forward.

    They remembered that Jinan had told them that this ind had fierce magic beasts, hearing this sound made them think of those magic beasts.

    When they stopped, Little Jin acted up again and began squeaking. Zhao Hai had no choice but proceed onward.

    This made Zhao Hai unable to go out to collect some unique fauna since the little monkey would call him over and over if he stopped. This made Zhao Hai and the others quite speechless.

    But when Zhao Hai felt that Little Jin was leading them to a certain ce, he was both anxious and interested. He wanted to see where Little Jin wanted to take them.

    Even after walking about three li(1.5km), they didn¡¯t encounter any other magic beasts, which surprised Zhao Hai. At the same time, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect that there were no other type of tree other than the tall and sturdy Bread trees that they had been passing along. This was quite strange for the group.

    At this moment, a rustling sound could be heard in front of them. Zhao Hai and the other couldn¡¯t help but stop, then they saw several giant shadows approaching from the forest in front of them.

    When the figures became clear, Zhao Hai saw that they were actually a huge number of apes. They were crawling on all fours, just like ordinary apes. They had shorter hind legspared to their foreleg. This made look like they were bowing as they moved forward. But they still towered at about 7 to 8 meters high, might even reach 10 meters if they stood up straight.

    Zhao Hai and the others all stood still, they knew that they had met those magic beasts that Jinan had informed them about. Looking at the apes in front of him, Zhao Hai knew that they should have formidable fighting strength. They looked very much like ¡®King Kong¡¯ that was often seen in movies back on Earth.

    Looking at their towering bodies as well as their bulging muscles, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t doubt even for the moment the formidability of these magic beasts. The goris back on Earth weren¡¯t as big but they were still hailed for their strength. So how powerful would these hulking apes in front of them be?

    Seeing these big fellows, Zhao Hai became alert. While holding onto Little Jin, he held his Ghost Staff. Shue and Shun also stood at Zhao Hai side while Laura and the other women stood behind them.

    When the apes saw Zhao Hai and the others stunned, they screamed out while beating their chests. Like how goris normally express their fighting stance.

    At this time, while Zhao Hai and the others were anxious, a golden light suddenly jumped towards the head of an ape. Zhao Hai was surprised, he knew that the golden streak was certainly Little Jin.

    Sure enough, Little Jin was sitting on the shoulder of another ape; his entire body not even as big as the ape¡¯s head. When Zhao Hai saw this, his expression changed as he shouted, ¡°Little Jin,e back here.¡±

    Little Jin didn¡¯t listen to him, he reached out his small hand and tapped the head of the ape who was beating its chest.

    What happened next shocked Zhao Hai¡¯s group. When Little Jin tapped the head of the ape, it immediately calmed down and expressed a sad look, like how it looks when an elder disciplines a child.

    Zhao Hai and the others stared nkly at what was happening, they couldn¡¯t make any sense of it. Little Jin was a small golden monkey while the other was a hulking gori. Why did a gori get obedient when its head was pat by a golden monkey? Are they doing a y?

    At this time, Zhao Hai noticed that it was not only the gori that behaved themselves, all the other apes also calmed down and looked at Little Jin obediently.

    Zhao Hai just stood there dumbfoundedly looking at the group of apes in front of him. He couldn¡¯t believe what he just saw, this made the group¡¯s mind quite dizzy.

    At this time, more apes came out of the forest. Zhao Hai noticed a peculiarity on these apes. They could be currently ssified into different types. There were orange goris that were giants much like King Kong. Another were those whose fur turned silvery white, with a bit shorter figure, about five or six meters tall. There were also apes with fur that was entirely silver, with bodies that were even shorter; about three or four meters. Then there was thest type where the fur was both silver and gold that was even much smaller, about a meter in height; there were two of them.

    The strange part came from the fact that the smaller the ape was, the higher their status seemed to be. When the apes saw Little Jin, they all put out an obedient appearance. It seems like Little Jin held the highest status among the apes present here.

    This made Zhao Hai surprised, he didn¡¯t understand their current power structure. Why did these apes made it this way? Weren¡¯t magic beasts supposed to ce their strongest member at the top of its hierarchy? Then why was this present scene happening?

    At this time, Little Jin jumped back to Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and shrieked as it pointed its finger forward. The other apes immediately gave way to Zhao Hai and the others. Little Jin kept a smug look while standing at Zhao Hai shoulder, looking quite aloof.

    Zhao Hai and the others were stumped as they looked at each other. Even though they didn¡¯t understand what was going on, they knew that Little Jin wouldn¡¯t think of harming them. So since these apes listened to the little monkey, it would be fair to say that they would also refrain from hurting humans. In the end, the group just followed the direction that Little Jin pointed towards.

    Slowly, the surroundings got higher and higher. Zhao Hai and the others were also putting forth more effort in walking. At this time, Little Jin called over some apes as he tugged on Zhao Hai¡¯s clothes and pointed towards the goris. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know what his new friend was nning.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai and the others weren¡¯tprehending, Little Jin jumped on the back of a gori and gestured towards Zhao Hai. The other goris understood Little Jin¡¯s intention and immediately grabbed the humans and effortlessly ced them on their backs. Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t resist, they knew that they weren¡¯t in any danger.

    The apes¡¯ back were veryrge, about 2 meters wide and 4 meters long, all in all about 8 square meters. Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t find it hard to find a ce to either sit or stand.

    Although the goris were crawling, their backs were extremely steady. Adding on the wool on their backs, the ride was veryfortable.

    At this time, Laura and the others were also on other apes¡¯ backs. Shun and Shue shared an orange furred ape, and while there were two of them on the back of an ape, it wasn¡¯t crowded at all. The ape didn¡¯t seem to mind some extra weight on its back, it just resumed walking without any indication of slowing down. This gave Zhao Hai a new understanding with regards to the strength of these apes.

    One must know that the group was currently heading up a mountain, the bodies of Zhao Hai and the others effectively added around 300 jin to the apes¡¯ backs. Even 3rd rank horse magic beasts wouldn¡¯t be able to make this kind of trip, but these apes were actually doing it effortlessly, they were quite strong.

    Their altitude got higher and higher as they quickly approached the summit. What Zhao Hai saw on the top of the mountain was actually a single tree, an especially gargantuan Bread tree.

    The Bread tree was so tall that Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t see its crown. It was also very thick, Zhao Hai felt that this tree¡¯s diameter shouldn¡¯t be any smaller than 100 meters. Zhao Hai only saw this kind of tree back at Earth, and it was on the movie ¡®Avatar¡¯. But this tree was a bit different, it was something that Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t seen yet.

    At the base of the tree was a huge hole, about thirty meters tall and ten meters wide. The apes carried Zhao Hai¡¯s group to enter the hole.

    After entering the tree hole, Zhao Hai and the others were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect to see such a scene upon entering.

 Chapter 379 - Strange Tree

    <h4>Chapter 379 - Strange Tree</h4>

    Inside the tree hole werepartments filled with hay. And it was obvious that it wasn¡¯t just there naturally, it looks like an ape¡¯s bedroom. Moreover, thepartment wasn¡¯t unsightly; it was very clean.

    Thispartment might not be very big, maybe only 20 square meters. But all around the tree hole were numerouspartments that belonged to apes. Inside some of thosepartments were some small ck monkeys as well as female ones.

    The ce looked like an upscaled ant¡¯s nest, it was just that ants weren¡¯t the ones living in it but instead apes. Zhao Hai calcted that inside this tree hole alone, there should be around a thousand apes. It was a very terrifying magic beast tribe.

    Zhao Hai looked upwards and was shocked about the sheer space inside the tree hole. It was about a hundred meters high withpartments all around it, the scene was extremely spectacr.

    Laura saw the scene and couldn¡¯t help but be in awe, ¡°This is really quite breathtaking. Brother Hai, couldn¡¯t you see? This ce looks like a small city.¡±

    This statement wasn¡¯t an exaggeration that Laura just threw out. The ce was truly magnificent, the tree could be considered as the capital of Little Jin¡¯s kingdom. His constituents should be these apes while the entire ind might be their territory.

    Little Jin gave a few shrieks, then some apes came to take away the hay on the ground. The revealed surface was very clean, Zhao Hai could even faintly see the wood grains on the floor.

    Little Jin jumped down from Zhao Hai¡¯s body, then it gave another few shrieks to have the goris carrying Zhao Hai¡¯s group ce them on the ground. Then the apes walked out of the hole while leaving some small apes on the ground, some were even crawling all over the ce.

    To be honest, these small apes weren¡¯t as cute as Little Jin, but they¡¯re still quite attractive. This made Laura¡¯s, Meg¡¯s, and Nier¡¯s eyes shine. Women generally have little tolerance towards adorable creatures.

    Little Jin didn¡¯t care about those small apes, he just left those young ones to their own. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t understand what Little Jin was intending to do.

    At this time, some silver apes came while holding some breadfruit in their hands. When they arrived, they presented those fruits in front of Zhao Hai. There were also some apes that held shells with some sort of liquid inside of them. What surprised Zhao Hai was that the liquid in those shells gave off a scent of liquor.

    Little Jin gave a few shrieks as he took a breadfruit and gave it directly to Zhao Hai who understood what the little monkey meant. Little Jin wanted Zhao Hai to eat the fruit.

    Zhao Hai received the basketball sized fruit. Currently, the skin of the fruit was very hard, so he made an effort to knock it down on the ground before peeling the fruit and revealing the white pulp inside.

    What surprised Zhao Hai was when the pulp came in contact with the air, it quickly expanded and exhibited the scent of bread.

    Zhao Hai stared for a moment before cing the fruit near his mouth and took a single bite. The fruit¡¯s flesh was very fluffy and it tasted just like bread. This surprised Zhao Hai even more.

    Zhao Hai had heard of the monkey bread tree on earth, he heard that it was a type of tree with high yield. For their fruits to be eaten, they needed to be roasted. But this bread fruit that he just ate unexpectedly didn¡¯t need roasting. It just inted itself and gave the appearance of bread, and a big one at that. Zhao Hai feared the he would need to eat for an entire day before he could finish the entire fruit.

    Laura and the others looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s actions. It was the first time that they had seen such a fruit. At this time, Little Jin also shrieked a few times while pointing towards the shells on the ground.

    Zhao Hai curiously took the shell and drunk the liquid it held inside. Upon entering his stomach, Zhao Hai felt an acidic taste, what made it strange was that the liquor inside those shells had the same vor as beer.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make beer, nobody in the continent did. Originally, Zhao Hai thought that he would be able to get the process of fermenting beer after a lot of experiments. But who would¡¯ve thought that on such an isted ind, a few apes took out a beer-tasting liquid for him to drink. This gave Zhao Hai a surprise.

    He curiously looked at the liquid, the liquid truly did have a beer¡¯s vor, although it was not very pure, it was genuinely beer. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help himself and took another drink.

    Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s expression, Laura and the others became curious. They also opened a fruit and ate some before drinking the beer, they felt very good.

    Zhao Hai ced the shell down and turned to look at Little Jin. He couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°Little Jin, Little Jin, you really are my lucky star. Hahaha. Fantastic, this thing is fantastic.¡±

    Seeing Zhao Hai getting excited about the beer, Little Jin also gave a few excited shrieks. On the other hand, Laura and the others were more interested in the bread, not quite so on the beer.

    Zhao Hai and the others were still hungry, so they continued to eat bread and sip some beer. At the same time, Zhao Hai took out a lot of apples for Little Jin. The small ape was very excited as he distributed the apples to the other apes.

    However, it became apparent that even though Zhao Hai¡¯s apples were quite big, they were insufficient for the hulking apes. When the goris opened their mouths and tossed an apple inside, the fruit immediately vanished after only a few chews.

    Zhao Hai shook his head and felt helpless, then he gave Little Jin more apples. This time, he took out a lot more apples, about ten thousand jins worth. Little Jin became iparably excited as he continued to distribute the apples to the apes.

    Before long, the ten thousand jins of apples disappeared into the mouths of the apes. With an excited face, each and every one of those apes looked at Zhao Hai, clearly expecting more food.

    Zhao Hai shook his head and smiled bitterly. He turned his head to Little Jin and said, ¡°Little Jin, we¡¯ll have to eatter. I want to take a look at the entire ind.¡± Little Jin probably understood Zhao Hai¡¯s words since he gave a set of shrieks to make the group of apes disperse, only leaving a several few.

    Zhao Hai and the others climbed to the back of the goris. Then Little Jin lead the group all around the ind. When they wereing down from the mountain, Little Jin pointed at some bread trees and gave a few shrieks as the apes climbed the trees.

    At this time, Zhao Hai could faintly smell the scent of beering from those trees. He couldn¡¯t believe that there was actually beer inside those bread trees.

    The apes took Zhao Hai and the others to climb one of the trees. The tree had a hole in it that was blocked tightly by a piece of bark that seemed like cork. The gori that Zhao Hai was riding on went forward and turned the wooden cork that was blocking the hole to reveal that there was indeed beer inside.

    After seeing this, Zhao Hai nodded, then they continued on to their journey. About halfway down the mountain, they saw a small pool with a spring acting as its source. Obviously this was a ce where the apes would get some drinking water.

    Zhao Hai and the others walked towards other ces. The ind wasn¡¯t thatrge, only about ten thousand mu. The mostmon tree present were those bread trees while other types of fauna were quite few.

    When Zhao Hai thought that there weren¡¯t any more interesting ces to visit, Little Jin suddenly brought them to a root cavern. This cavern was blocked by a bread tree. If not for Little Jin guiding the group, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have been able to find this ce easily.

    As soon as the group entered the cavern, they were shocked. This was because the cavern was not in line with their expectations of a moist and narrow cave. This one was unexpectedly quite dry, moreover it was very big, about a football field¡¯s worth of floor area. The space inside was also about 20 meters high. There was also the passage in front which was 6 meters wide and 20 meters high, which seemed to be higher and higher as they go through.

    Zhao Hai was curious as he made Little Jin lead the group inside. After crossing the passage, they were met with an even bigger cavern. The cavern was very big and also quite dark, even though light couldn¡¯t reach this part of the cave, the surface of the cave wasn¡¯t cold; it instead was very warm. The most important thing about this cavern was the tree growing at the very center, the tree gave off a faint golden radiance.

    The reason why this cavern was quite dark with only a little bit of light inside was this tree. Although this tree looked like a normal bread tree, it was very short and wasn¡¯t very stout. There were also fruits present that were like breadfruit, but these fruits were smaller and were gold colored; it also seem to exude a faint light.

    While Zhao Hai curiously examined the tree, Little Jin jumped down and went directly to the nt. He examined the fruits before picking some from the center of the tree and handed the fruits to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai received the fruit and carefully looked at it. The fruit looks like a miniaturized version of the breadfruit, it didn¡¯t have any other redeeming quality. The fruit was only the same size as Zhao Hai¡¯s fist, with the familiar hard skin surrounding it. When Zhao Hai was about to bite into the fruit, Little Jin screamed and seized Zhao Hai¡¯s hand with enough strength that Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t get it loose

    Zhao Hai looked confused at Little Jin, he didn¡¯t know why the little monkey gave him the fruit only to prohibit him from eating it. Little Jin looks at Zhao Hai and quickly made some movements, the little ape held its hand and made a blossoming action.

    Zhao Hai understood the signal, it was possible that Little Jin wasn¡¯t describing blossoming but was instead referring to an explosion. Zhao Hai held the fruit and said, ¡°You¡¯re saying that this fruit can explode?¡±

    Little Jin shook its head, he pointed to the fruit and then to his mouth, then made an explosive expression. Zhao Hai said, ¡°You¡¯re saying that the human who eats this fruit will explode?¡±

    Little Jin excitedly nodded. He pointed to himself, grasping his fur, then pointed to the other apes¡¯ fur, then to the fruit, andstly back to himself.

    This made Zhao Hai stare for a while. Seeing Zhao Hai unable to understand, Little Jin gestured a few more times. Finally, Zhao Hai seemed to understand, he looked at Little Jin and said, ¡°You¡¯re saying that if they eat this fruit, then eventually they are going to look like you?¡± He said as he pointed to the goris then to Little Jin.

    ¡­

 Chapter 380 - Pirates

    <h4>Chapter 380 - Pirates</h4>

    Little Jin nodded, then shook his head. He pointed at the gori, then outside, then back to himself. Zhao Hai¡¯s current understanding was increased, he looked at Little Jin and said, ¡°You¡¯re saying that those goris will slowly turn into silvery white then semi-gold, and when they eat the fruit, they would be like you? Otherwise, they will explode?¡±

    Little Jin excitedly nodded, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes lit up and with an intention moved the group to return to the Space along with several other apes.

    The moment they entered the Space, a prompt was heard, ¡°Special nt fruit detected. Contains Metal element energy. After consuming, may develop Metal element abilities. Each seed takes up ten mu ofnd, 8th rank nt. Ripening time, 36 hours, ten fruits each time. Interval between fruit production, 12 hours.¡±

    ¡°Space has met upgrade requirements. Space levelled up to level 25. Congrattions for the host¡¯s effort.¡±

    Zhao Hai froze for a moment, then he looked at the small fruit on his hand with pleasant surprise. He didn¡¯t expect the little fruit to have such capabilities, it could actually provide people with abilities. Additionally, what made Zhao Hai even more happy was the fact that the Space had risen to level 25, a very huge surprise to Zhao Hai.

    After a while, Zhao Hai recovered as heughed and held Little Jin. He felt that the little ape was his lucky star. Not only did it show Zhao Hai beer, he even gave him this kind of fruit. The fruit unexpectedly upgraded the Space by three levels. Three levels! How long ago did the Space experience this kind of upgrade? This event was extremely beautiful.

    Laura and the others expressed excitement, they also didn¡¯t expect the Space to increase by three levels. Now they were even close to the goal of level 30.

    Although Little Jin didn¡¯t know why Zhao Hai was very happy, he also expressed his glee when he saw that Zhao Hai was ecstatic. He kept giving happy shrieks while in Zhao Hai¡¯s arms.

    Zhao Hai went out of the Space and looked at the tree. He gazed at a tree again and reckoned that it shouldn¡¯t have a name, nobody in the continent should have been able to see this tree. Zhai Hai didn¡¯t think of moving the tree, the Space can already nt the tree by itself so there was no need to uproot it. Zhao Hai just gave the tree a name, he called it the Goldmetal Tree while the fruit of the tree was named Goldmetal Fruit.

    As they walked out of the cavern, Little Jin took them to yet another part of the ind. After a short while, they arrived at a cave located at the opposite side of the ind, the surroundings were filled with bread trees. Only the entrance to the cavern wasn¡¯t blocked by anything.

    Arriving at the cavern, Zhao Hai and the others stared nkly. It was because this cavern was also a natural harbor, different to the dock outside. The entire cavern was the harbor but the only kinds of ships that could reach here were three-masted ships, five-masted ships were simply unable to enter.

    This was a harbor, not a dock, Zhao Hai looked at the surroundings with an investigative gaze. It was good that there were no ships here since this small ind was a natural base.

    The group came out of the cavern and returned to Little Jin¡¯s home, the huge bread tree. Zhao Hai put out another huge pile of apples for Little Jin¡¯spanions, this was Zhao Hai¡¯s way of thanking them. His harvest in this ind was simply too big, not only did the Ranch level up twice, the Farm also rose by three. He also found out about the bread tree as well as a possibility to learn how to ferment beerter. These harvests were extremely important to Zhao Hai.

    ¡­

    Aftering out of Little Jin¡¯s nest, Zhao Hai and the others returned to the shore. Naturally, Little Jin also came with them. Zhao Hai already decided to use this ce as his base, but he scraped his n of building some structures here. When he saw Little Jin, he thought that he would be acting in bad faith if he started to cut some bread trees to amodate some buildings. Those bread trees were the food source of Little Jin¡¯s tribe. So instead of constructing some structures at this ce, Zhao Hai ced his fifth transmission point on the ind.

    Then he continued on to load his two ships with Fire Fishes, vegetables, grains and other things. The changed Swordfish was outfitted and modified to solely transport Fire Fishes.

    Fire Fishes were very fragile, they needed to have a certain temperature of water to thrive in. This condition fully reflected on how Zhao Hai¡¯s Swordfish was modified. Firstly, the cabin was changed to aodate freshwater. The freshwater pool was separated into twopartments, enabling the application with fire magic to be used separately. While the fire fishes were staying in onepartment, the other one would be heated up so when the other pool¡¯s temperature gets low, the fire fishes could simply get transferred to maintain the optimum temperature of their surroundings. This method would be used repeatedly to keep the fishes alive.

    Naturally, this method was just an excuse. Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t actually raise his fire fishes inside those cabins. He just made that to deceive people, only when he arrives at Sky Water City will Zhao Hai ce the fishes inside the ship.

    The modification on his five-masted ship was more rxed. The storage for vegetables, grains, fruit oil and other products were already present inside the Haven, so they only installed a few additions on the ship. Zhao Hai loaded the ship with 100 thousand jins of vegetables, another 50 thousand jin of grain, and a varying amount of other products.

    After taking care of these things, Zhao Hai and the others were ready to leave Ape Ind. Originally Zhao Hai wanted to leave Little Jin here, after all he was the leader of the tribe and also, Zhao Hai thought that Little Jin would not follow him.

    However Little Jin didn¡¯t think the same. He confronted Zhao Hai and ryed that he would not stay, so Zhao Hai didn¡¯t oppose the little monkey. The transmission point that Zhao Hai ced was directly inside Little Jin¡¯s nest. Therefore, if Little Jin wants to return to the ind, he could do so anytime. Moreover, there were also some tribesmen that were able to take his ce in taking care of the ind. Zhao Hai could also monitor the ind via the monitor, so he would just send Little Jin back if something happened.

    After a short day inside Ape Ind, Zhao Hai¡¯s group left. But before he left, he made the de Scale Whale look after the wide route while he had the arrow turtles take care of the other two narrower routes.

    After arranging everything, Zhao Hai¡¯s ships departed Ape Ind. Zhao Hai was afraid that Little Jin wasn¡¯t used to travelling by boat. But contrary to his thoughts, the little monkey was running crazily in all directions, it didn¡¯t express any feeling of difort at all.

    Thus, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t specially take care of him, but he still made sure that the little monkey was able to eat everyday as well as return to his tribe to take care of things. Two dayster, when they are fairly at a distance from Ape Ind, the ships went on and headed towards Sky Water City.

    ¡­

    On this day, while Zhao Hai and the others were sitting on the deck and having lunch, a voice said loudly, ¡°Forty-five degrees on the starboard side, around 20 nautical miles, pirate ship spotted, heading for us. Unclear intentions, stay alert!¡±

    After hearing the shouts, the undead on the ship moved. They positioned themselves to the ship¡¯s weapons and prepared for battle.

    Zhao Hai received the food that they were eating and looked at the direction that the sentry described. Little Jin was quite annoyed, he wasn¡¯t able to stuff himself full.

    Zhao Hai can now understood Little Jin¡¯s appetite. Thinking about the size of those goris, if they couldn¡¯t eat that much, then Zhao Hai would be surprised.

    At this time, the sentry shouted loudly again, ¡°20 miles, 45 degrees from the starboard of the Starfish, another pirate ship spotted. The two ships may be part of a fleet. We¡¯re possibly the targets.¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others could now see the two ships, they were three-masted battleships. Although the ships looked quite old, they were well maintained and were still very fast. The ships were heading towards them, it looks like they are trying to rob Zhao Hai¡¯s group, or maybe upy their ships.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have any worries, they had two ships, but Zhao Hai also had two ships. Moreover, there were also some undead. This should be a very easy confrontation.

    At this time, the sentry also reported about two ships that came from behind. It was clear that the ships were part of a single fleet. Zhao Hai and the others readied themselves for the battle.

    When the four ships came within firing distance, they immediately went to attack Zhao Hai. The undead on Zhao Hai¡¯s two ships also immediatelyunched their counterattack. Loud booms could be heard on the sea, columns of fire were seen, the scene looked just like it was seen in the movies.

    Zhao Hai and the others just stayed on the ship and looked at the pirate ships. Simultaneously, Zhao Hai went to observe the might of the magic cannons. To be honest, the magic cannons disappointed Zhao Hai, they weren¡¯t that strong. If a sixth rank warrior were to be hit by the cannon at a certain distance, it was possible for him/her to get away unscathed.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to Laura and asked, ¡°Laura, do you think that these pirates have gone mad? What advantage will they get by attacking us? We have an five-masted irond ship.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Then isn¡¯t that a big incentive? A five masted irond battleship is very formidable, even if these pirates were to lose their four ships, it would be worth it in the end if they manage to upy the Haven. The ship is extremely valuable. Look, now that they see that their ballistas and magic cannons were useless, they are preparing themselves to board the ship.¡±

    It was just like what Laura said, the pirates were already making their ships go closer so that they could board the ships.

    Before long, the Haven and the Swordfish was nked by the four ships. The pirates brought their hooks and girder tes on the sides of their ships and went all out while boarding the ship.

    The undead on the Haven and the Swordfish immediately brandished their weapons to defend. Shouts were now heard on the decks of the two ships.

    The people on Zhao Hai¡¯s group didn¡¯t attack. Shue and Shun just stayed by Zhao Hai¡¯s side and guarded him while Laura and the other stood behind. They didn¡¯t exert any effort in fighting.

    Zhao Hai was holding Little Jin on his arms as he calmly looked at the pirates. The pirates¡¯ appearance that Zhao Hai had seen on the television was quite simr to the pirates in front of him. They looked very dirty and stank so hard, their beards were also very unkempt. Each and every one of their faces were fierce, certainly not something a good person would show.

    But Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid of them. He saw that the pirates¡¯ present strengths were not very strong. Most of them were about 5th rank with a few 6th ranks mixed in between. It was impossible for the pirates to defeat the undead.

    At this time, the peacefully sitting Little Jin on Zhao Hai¡¯s arms suddenly jumped down. Zhao Hao froze for a moment before his expression changed, ¡°Little Jin,e back!¡± He wasn¡¯t afraid that the little monkey would get injured, it would be very difficult for those pirates to deal a blow to Little Jin . It was just that Little Jin was too small, Zhao Hai was afraid that the small ape would lose his footing and would fall to the sea.

    But at this moment, everybody present froze. Little Jin who jumped down from Zhao Hai¡¯s arms gave two shrieks before his body expanded. After a short while, Little Jin became a 20 meter tall giant golden gori.

    Afterwards, they saw him stretch his w towards the pirates. As soon as his arm reached the pirates, their bones immediately issued a cracking sound. Then Little Jin gave out a roar and jumped on top of a ship. He grabbed a main mast and then yelped and jerked while mming it. Surprisingly, the mast that was almost as thick as his body was pulled out. The giant gori waved the removed mast around, breaking the other two masts first before mming itself on the other pirates. The pirates didn¡¯t have any time to run, all of them were swept off the ship.

    Finally, Little Jin used the mast to smash the ship. With a loud crunch, the ship divided into two under Little Jin¡¯s ruthless pounding.

    At this time, Little Jin threw away the mast and jumped towards another ship. But Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t let that happen as he hastily yelled, ¡°Little Jin,e back, quicklye back.¡±

    When Little Jin heard Zhao Hai, he stared for a moment before returning to the Haven. But after he returned to the ship, he stood in front of Zhao Hai andined like a child while pointing on the other pirate ships, he roared a lot.

    Zhao Hai quickly said, ¡°We¡¯re fine, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll immediately deal with them, all right, I also need those ships for myself.¡± Then he moved his hand as massive numbers of undead came out and stormed the three pirate ships. The pirates onboard weren¡¯t able to run and were killed before Zhao Hai turned them into undead, the battle immediately ended.

    When Little Jin saw this, he gave two roars then shrank his body down and returned to his small monkey form. Then he jumped onto Zhao Hai¡¯s arms.

    Zhao Hai looked at Little Jin who was in his arms and was returning the gaze with its pair of big eyes. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know what to say, this cute Little Jin waspletely different from the massive gori from earlier.

    Laura and the other were also nkly staring at Little Jin. They didn¡¯t think that the cute and clever kid that they met would unexpectedly be terrifying when angry.

 Chapter 381 - Arriving at the Port

    <h4>Chapter 381 - Arriving at the Port</h4>

    Although Little Jin¡¯s rampage caused Zhao Hai to lose one three-masted ship, he didn¡¯t mind it. After all, all of those ships were free. The most important thing about the recent event was that he finally knew about Little Jin¡¯s strength. Now, Zhao Hai understood why those apes made him their leader, Little Jin was truly the strongest ape of the tribe.

    While carrying Little Jin, Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Good job Little Jin, but please do remember to refrain from being angry all the time. You¡¯re way too terrifying.¡±

    Little Jin looked at Zhao Hai with doubt, he issued two small shrieks, probably asking Zhao Hai why he was not allowed to get angry. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh at the sight of Little Jin¡¯s cute expression.

    Laura and the others also recovered and looked at the appearance of Little Jin. They couldn¡¯t help but feel that something was funny. The current Little Jin with its pair of innocent eyes couldn¡¯t be any more contrasting to the hulking behemoth of rage earlier, it was quite amusing.

    At this time, the three ships were now under Zhao Hai¡¯splete control and thus belonged to Zhao Hai. He immediately removed the pirate gs on the ships and received the three vessels to the Space.

    Currently, he didn¡¯t want people to know that he had these many ships. It would be very unfavorable for his future expeditions if his other ships were to attract other people¡¯s attention.

    One shouldn¡¯t look at Zhao Hai¡¯s smooth progression. The Calci Family only cooperated with Zhao Hai because they didn¡¯t see him as a threat. If at present the Calci family were to know that Zhao Hai had the strength to go against them, would they still cooperate with Zhao Hai? Zhao Hai was skeptical about that.

    China had a nice saying that said, ¡®We should not be harmful to other people, but we should be alert to getting harmed¡¯. It encourages people to be both kind and mindful. This was especially true when facing a family asrge as the Calci Family. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but defend himself, otherwise, he may be bringing himself into disaster.

    Great Families never believed in sentiment, so you need to ce your benefits right beside theirs. Only in this way could the two of you work together. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t get any support, any sentiment, and would only be used for benefit.

    Thus, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to show his entire hand. If he wanted Smith to know about the Space, he wouldn¡¯t have spent all this time looking for a suitable ind for a base. He would have just released the fire fishes then and there.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t do so, he just spent a bit of time to make the other people unaware of his hand. Only in this way could Zhao Hai ensure his own security.

    Also, it was very lucky for him that he had done so, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have met Little Jin, he wouldn¡¯t have seen the Goldmetal Tree. For him, this loss would be too great.

    The pirate incident had closed its curtains. When Zhao Hai turned all of the pirates into advanced level undead, he immediately knew the ins and outs of the attack.

    The pirates belonged to a pirate group called the Snakehead Pirate Group. The group wasposed of the four three-masted ships. This time, they attacked Zhao Hai because they saw him go to Ape Ind.

    Although Ape Ind wasn¡¯t a ce that seafarers were willing to go to, the ind still had its attractive points. The pirates saw Zhao Hai head towards Ape Ind and leftpletely unscathed. Naturally, they wanted to see what Zhao Hai managed to get from the ind.

    One had to know that sometimes, treasures weren¡¯t the most valuable thing in the continent. Sometimes, it would be unique and strange Magic Beasts. The value on those creatures made the risk extremely worth it.

    Another important point to the attack was the same as what Laura said, they wanted the Haven. An irond five-masted ship was extremely important to a pirate fleet.

    However, the pirates didn¡¯t think that they would annoy a terrifying magic beast especially Little Jin. When they saw the raging ape, they wanted to offer their surrender, it was just a pity that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t give them the opportunity to do so.

    After dealing with the pirates, the group resumed their sailing, this time without any other attacks. Whenmon pirates saw the pair of a three-masted ship and an irond five-masted ship, they would instantly take their distance and avoid taking the risk.

    After a few days of sailing, Zhao Hai¡¯s group finally returned to Sky Water City. Once they arrived at the city, Zhao Hai immediately sent someone to inform both Smith and Marriott about getting the supplies. Of those supplies, the most precious were of course the fire fishes and the liquor.

    Smith and Marriott were already waiting for this moment for a long time. So they immediately sent their own people to fetch the products. In order to ensure the safety of the fire fishes, they used a carriage fitted with a furnace underneath. The carriage was designed to ensure the optimum temperature of water for the fire fishes to thrive in.

    When Smith got on the ship and saw the little fishes swimming around, he reacted as though he saw gold coins were piled in front of him. For the people on the continent, these fire fishes were indeed akin to gold coins.

    The continent¡¯s output of fire fishes wasn¡¯t very high, this was because the environments that allowed these fishes to survive were quite rare, their food expenses were also quite high. Smith didn¡¯t know what Zhao Hai had been feeding these fire fish.

    After unloading the products from the ships, Zhao Hai returned to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Smith warmly received Zhao Hai. This time, when Zhao Hai went to the sea, he didn¡¯t send anyone to follow him since it would be useless. The sea was so big, but it¡¯s surface was quite even. If he had sent someone to follow Zhao Hai from afar, it would only raise the other party¡¯s vignce against Smith, this would make both sides unhappy with each other.

    Because Smith didn¡¯t send anyone to track Zhao Hai, this gave Zhao Hai sufficient freedom. This also made Zhao Hai feel that their rtionship was quite good.

    This time, Zhao Hai delivered 50 thousand jin of milk wine, 50 thousand jin of fire fishes, 100 thousand jin of vegetables, 50 thousand jin of grain, and some number of rations.

    When these products reached the harbor, it entered the Calci Family¡¯s storehouses immediately. Afterwards, Marriott would only need to take his share from the family¡¯s storehouse.

    What¡¯s more important was the fact that aside from Zhao Hai and those directly involved, nobody knew of the products¡¯ arrival. The supplies were unloaded on the Calci Family¡¯s personal dock, so nomon person would be able to see the transport of the goods.

    Naturally, there were no imprable walls in this world. Soon enough, various powers came to know what were held inside Zhao Hai¡¯s ships. Amongst other things, the most intriguing thing for them were the fire fishes, it definitely attracted the other groups¡¯ attention.

    The fire fishes attracted their attention since the continent¡¯s output of fire fishes wouldn¡¯t reach 100 thousand jin in one year. But this time, Zhao Hai actually delivered 50,000 jin, which was half of the the continent¡¯s output. This caused the powers to cause amotion.

    However, theirmotion didn¡¯t do anything, they still didn¡¯t manage to get a share. The Calci Family and the Shelley family already swallowed the entire supply of fire fish.

    The big families still wanted to find Zhao Hai to see whether they could get a slice of the profitable cake. But when they came to it, they realized how hard it was to meet Zhao Hai. Firstly, Zhao Hai was currently inside the Sky Water City, in Calci Family Territory, furthermore he was staying inside the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, making meeting him much more difficult. Lastly, Zhao Hai was extremely low key, he rarely went out. Looking for Zhao Hai for a meeting was not an easy thing to do for these powers.

    Moreover, they needed to be discreet in wanting to meet Zhao Hai as to not incur the Calci Family¡¯s suspicion. If the Calci Family were to know, they will certainly not let them off lightly.

    These days, the Calci Family was thriving, mainly because of the fact that they had dealt with Grand Duke Lionheart. This made themon people recognize how formidable the Calci Family was, while the nobles were made aware of other fierce means of the Calci Family.

    The propaganda methods that the Calci Family gave them were very easy to use. Although they couldn¡¯t see any difference at first, they slowly found out that things became quite different. In the past, when people talked about the Radiant Church, they would describe them in a good, kind, and warm manner. But now it was not the same. When people mentioned the Radiant Church, their expression would change along with their tone of voice.

    The nobles were very sensitive about this point, so they immediately knew that the propaganda was working. Upon knowing that it works, the nobles immediately intensified their efforts, the also set-up anti-Radiant Church subjects in their schools. A tide of anti-church sentiment spread out to the entire Rosen Empire.

    At this time, the Calci Family suddenly sent Dark Mages to cure people in their territory as well as establishing a Dark Mage history subject on their schools. This was done for the purpose of educating their citizens about Dark Mages.

    But the other nobles didn¡¯t buy into this method of the Calci Family, they wouldn¡¯t just promote Dark Mages for free. However, they learned from Calci Family¡¯s action, so they immediately made their own history lessons, but it was not about Dark Mages, instead, they made curriculums for the Mages of other departments such as the fire, wind, water and earth elements. In any case, these Mages also had their own faith, so they made use of this opportunity topete with the Radiant Church.

    After the Calci Family were made aware of this situation, not only were they not angry, they were instead extremely delighted. The nobles were pushing the Mages of other departments to oppose the Radiant Church. If the Radiant Church were to begin suppressing those Mages, it would be equal to making all of the Mages in the continent their enemy, and this would put an extreme amount of pressure on the church.

    In fact, the church was already creating pressure for the other Mages. These recent years, the most attractive upation in the continent was being a Light Mage. So when the children went to school, they would strive to learn Light element magic. But this event on Rosen Empire made the children adore the other Mage departments, this was very good for the other Mages.

 Chapter 382 - 5th Successor Enters the Stage

    <h4>Chapter 382 - 5th Sessor Enters the Stage</h4>

    The Radiant Church was ill-prepared for the recent actions of the Rosen Empire. Because of this, they didn¡¯t know how to make a turnaround. These years they had been sittingfortably, they didn¡¯t think that the empire would raise their hand against the church.

    In the beginning, they didn¡¯t realize how terrifying the empire¡¯s actions were, but it was toote when they did. Adding on to the fact that they didn¡¯t have a great rtionship with the Rosen Empire, the time frame for acting against the empire has already passed.

    However, the Radiant Church still made its counterattack in the nations aside Rosen Empire. They exerted their influence inside the nations¡¯ territories, of course they didn¡¯t act against other Mages aside from those who practiced Dark Magic.

    But they were destined to be disappointed. The Calci family already took into ount the retaliation of the church, so they issued a warning to everyone inside the League of Dark Mages. They instructed their members to immediately escape because the Radiant Church may surround and capture Dark Mages this time.

    This time, the Radiant Church conducted some operations against Dark Mages, but their results weren¡¯t ideal. They had already tracked the Dark Mages, but those who weren¡¯t captured immediately all ran away. It was toote to capture them right now.

    Naturally, all of these matters didn¡¯t have anything to do with Zhao Hai. This time, the total profit that he gained from his delivery to Sky Water City was about 200 thousand gold coins. This number wasn¡¯t small, one should know that a delivery made by an ordinary five-masted ship, even if it was delivered to the Beastmen Prairie, wouldn¡¯t reach this much value.

    At this point, nobody has quite any idea about the total value of the goods that Zhao Hai brought. But the great nobles already had a ballpark figure, just by judging from the 50 thousand jin of fire fishes that were supplied, 100 thousand gold coins would suffice. This profit made the other nobles feel giddy.

    But nobody could really know the exact price that Zhao Hai ced on the fire fishes. But this didn¡¯t curb the other nobles¡¯ spection. In their minds, even if it was worth 50 thousand, not 100 thousand, gold coins, the value was still not a small number. It was necessary to know that a noble family¡¯s annual ie came to about 100 thousand gold coins, and this was already forrge noble families. Small Noble families would find it impossible to gain such an amount of money. For the profits gained from the fire fishes to reach half of arge noble family¡¯s annual ie was something that the nobles were extremely startled about.

    It was not only the Nobles who were surprised by this, even the Calci Family weren¡¯t expecting such oue. It was known that the Calci Family were quitex in managing their assets. For example, all of the matters in Sky Water city were mostly ced on Smith¡¯s hands. Only when a major situation happens would the family step in and make the decisions.

    Smith already reported the Fire Fish business to the family, but they didn¡¯t believe that 40 thousand Fire Fishes would be supplied each month. This was because, in their opinion, this undertaking was impossible. The continent didn¡¯t have a hot springrge enough to satisfy this demand. If hot springs weren¡¯t used, the only alternative was to artificially set the temperature where the Fire Fishes were thriving, and this in itself was also impossible since the cost would be too high.

    One should know that rearing fire fishes using hot springs would take a very long time. Generally, fire fishes would take two to three years to mature. If immature Fire Fishes were served, the taste would be very subpar.

    Because of all of these reasons, output of Fire Fishes couldn¡¯t be consistently measured. But now, someone imed that they could supply 50 thousand fire fishes per month, this matter was simply too unbelievable.

    In any case, this matter wouldn¡¯t impact the family negatively. The money would only be paid when the fire fishes arrive, and the equipment built to house the fire fishes could also be used to hold other types of fish. Thus, the family didn¡¯t stop the cooperation.

    When Zhao Hai finally delivered the fire fishes to Sky Water City, the Calci Family was unable to sit still. They couldn¡¯t understand how Zhao Hai could produce such numbers of fire fishes, this matter was too strange.

    Naturally, Smith was adamant on not asking about Zhao Hai¡¯s methods. He knew that it would be impossible for Zhao Hai to tell him. But the Family actually pressured him to get the methods of fire fish production from Zhao Hai.

    This action from the family was extremely disliked by Smith. He thought that the family was acting in bad faith, Zhao Hai was willing to supply the family, but getting the methods from him was already going too far; it was his personal trade secret. In this case, wasn¡¯t asking for Zhao Hai¡¯s methods the same as digging for his secrets? This was something you do to enemies, not friends. This made Smith strongly oppose the family¡¯s decision.

    Of the Calci Family, it was Smith who made contact with Zhao Hai the longest. He was very clear about Zhao Hai¡¯s disposition. He knew that Zhao Hai would rather die than face humiliation. If the family were really adamant on acquiring Zhao Hai¡¯s methods of raising fire fishes, it may even turn Zhao Hai into the family¡¯s enemy.

    Smith knew how formidable Zhao Hai was. Zhao Hai bing the family¡¯s enemy is noughing matter. The Calci Family¡¯s power was inferior to the Radiant Church. For Zhao Hai who offended the Church to roam around this freely was testament to Zhao Hai¡¯s personal might.

    Smith felt that the higher-ups in the family were sometimes quite short-sighted. People like Zhao Hai were more suitable to be befriended, not to used. If they really were to ce pressure on Zhao Hai, then someone would certainly suffer.

    At the same time, this matter made Smith feel strange. Although the family was short-sighted, they were very tolerant towards Dark Mages. The interests of Dark Mages were generally left alone by the higher-ups. So what happened this time?

    Zhao Hai is a member of the League of Dark Mages. Although he wasn¡¯t an elder or someone influential, he still provided substantial help to the League. If someone from the family actually went and pressured Zhao Hai, the consequences would certainly be inconceivable.

    Smith had thought of one possible reason, this may have been something that his 5th brother concocted in order to gain more benefits.

    Calci Family, like all other great families, also had apetition for the the position of Patriarch. Currently, there were four suitable candidates for the position inside Calci Family; The Eldest child Peter, Second child Smith, Fourth child Mike, and the Fifth child Juwan.

    Peter was the first-in-line sessor of the Family. He¡¯s continuously present inside the Family¡¯s headquarters helping the Family with their matters. He is also an important member of the League of Dark Mages. One could even say that almost all of the matters regarding the league was handled by him.

    The Second Child Smith governs the Family¡¯s purse, Sky Water City. Although he hasn¡¯t been contributing to the matters at the headquarters, he still did a great job managing Sky Water City. He had brought tons of gold coins to the family, making his position in the family quite high.

    The third child Din was an abnormality, he was a cultivation freak. Although he was indeed very formidable, he didn¡¯t have the qualities to be a good Patriarch since strength wasn¡¯t important in such a position.

    The fourth child, Mike, is the diplomat of the Family. He was always present when it came to the Family¡¯s social obligations. The fact that he Calci Family didn¡¯t have enemies inside the Rosen Empire as well as the fact that the Radiant Church had a hard time entering the territory was all due to him. His contributions to the family were quiterge, and hiswork of contacts outside was also extremely wide.

    The fifth child Juwan was an attractive strawbag, devoid of wisdom. He only takes into consideration his own personal being. Seeks small benefits while forgetting righteousness. But his mouth was quite flowery, gaining his father¡¯s favor. Also, he always wanted to be the Patriarch. Along with his gang of sleazy viins, they were quite the formidable power inside the Family.

    Smith knew that although Peter was struggling to take the position of Patriarch, he would never think of harming the family. He was already managing the family for all these years, he certainly valued it dearly. The only candidate that would force Zhao Hai could only be Juwan.

    Smith was quite annoyed at Juwan. He was a typical ck sheep. If he wanted to y around, then that¡¯s fine, but he always wanted to scramble for power as well as getting in between things. He didn¡¯t contribute anything useful to the family, only harm.

    Smith also knew that this wasn¡¯t just about the sessorship. It was certain that some people in the family were quite envious. A supply of 50 thousand fire fishes could them at least 200 thousand gold coins after further processing. And this was pure profit, all other expenses were already deducted.

    A minimum of 200 thousand per month was about 2 million gold coins in a year. Even if someone chooses to ignore this profit, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hold themselves for too long. The elders of the family should¡¯ve been stunned by such figures, and it was certainly Juwan¡¯s doing that the family was currently heading the wrong direction.

    Not only did Smith decline the family¡¯smand, he also wrote a strongly worded letter back. He stated that Zhao Hai was better off left alone, otherwise the family would certainly suffer and lose big.

    However, he didn¡¯t feel assured. He knew that the elders back at the headquarters were very stubborn and arrogant. Although they were pressured by the Radiant Church all these years, their old bones didn¡¯t give in. To the elders, everyone should clear the way when the Calci Family name gets mentioned.

    In reality, Smith also held the pride of an old noble family inside himself, but he wasn¡¯t excessive like the family elders. He knew that reputation wasn¡¯t enough, the family needed strength. Only strength could decide a n¡¯s future.

    Pressuring other people with the status of a n wasn¡¯t the right way. The family should be collecting talents, they should find and recruit strong and talented individuals and make them belong to the family. Also, there were people who might fight back when faced with pressure, Zhao Hai was one of those examples.

 Chapter 383 - Learning to Brew from the Apes

    <h4>Chapter 383 - Learning to Brew from the Apes</h4>

    Zhao Hai actually knew of these matters. Although he had been staying inside Sweet Plum Courtyard for these past few days while never going out, he still knew what happens inside the City Lord¡¯s office. Of course he would know, he has the monitor.

    Although he had been quite low-key, he was very informed about the happenings in the continent. He knew that Smith couldn¡¯t be uninformed about the matters of the continent, and when Smith were to know about them, he would discuss it with other people. As long as he talked about it inside the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, Zhao Hai would find about it at the earliest possible time.

    Zhao Hai was extremely satisfied with Smith¡¯s actions but not with the Calci Family. He didn¡¯t think that the family would want to get his methods, this made Zhao Hai quite angry.

    But hearing from Smith and Phil¡¯s conversations, he knew that even though the decision was from the family, not everyone was responsible for this. This made Zhao Hai quite relieved.

    He was also clear about internal disputes inside these great ns, so the Calci Family certainly wouldn¡¯t be an exception. It was impossible for such a family to not have their own internal power struggle.

    This made Zhao Hai quite annoyed, he didn¡¯t want to get involved in these things, but these matters actually came to find him.

    Currently, Laura and Megan had been very close these past few days. Lately they had been going around Sky Water City to y. On the contrary, since Zhao Hai knew that there were a lot of people who were looking for him, he just stayed inside the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    Laura and the others were walking around the city not just to y, but also to look at the city¡¯s situation as well as look for a suitable ce to establish their shop.

    Zhao Hai wanted to look for a good ce for a shop inside Sky Water City. Although Smith told him that this matter would be taken care of, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t ce his hopes on it. After all, he couldn¡¯t just depend on Smith for everything. He was their partner, if they cannot be in the same position, their partnership wouldn¡¯t be solid.

    The premise of a cooperation was the equality of both sides. If the two parties¡¯ standing in the partnership wasn¡¯t equal, one of them could only be considered as being hired. Now that Zhao Hai was staying inside the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, he felt that he was hiring himself to the Calci Family, this made Zhao Hai ufortable deep inside.

    One could say that Zhao Hai was a proud person. The more proud a person was about themselves, the less likely they would want to depend on other people.

    It was even more so when Zhao Hai learned the ins and outs of the situation. He wanted to find a house outside to stay in even more. He didn¡¯t want the Calci Family to think that he owed them a favor since he was made to stay in the mansion.

    While he was thinking about this, Smith¡¯s door being opened was seen on the monitor. When Smith saw Phil came in he immediately said, ¡°Uncle Phil, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Phil looked at Smith and forced a smile, ¡°5th young master ising in two days. I think that he didn¡¯te with good intentions. It would be best to tell Mister Zhao Hai about the situation.¡±

    Hearing Phil¡¯s report, Smith couldn¡¯t help but frown. He didn¡¯t think that Juwan would personallye and meet Zhao Hai. Although Smith didn¡¯t fear Juwan, it wasn¡¯t good if Juwan offends Zhao Hai.

    Thinking of this, Smith immediately stood up and said, ¡°Come, let¡¯s go see Little Hai.¡± Then he lead Phil to walk towards Sweet Plum Courtyard.

    Seeing the situation, Zhao Hai immediately turned the monitor off. He began to brew a pot of tea and got a book, pretending to have been reading all this time.

    Although he was pretending, the book that he read was about Battle Qi. Now that the farm has reached level 25, it only needed 5 levels to reach level 30. When that time arrives, he could both learn Magic or Battle Qi. Zhao Hai was more inclined to learn Battle Qi since the space already had its own magic system. He could already use magic, but he was clueless about Battle Qi, thus, he began educating himself.

    As long as he learns Battle Qi, he could effectively be a Magic and Martial Dual cultivation practitioner. This was quite important to him, so he wanted to closely understand Battle Qi.

    Just after he had read a single page, Smith arrived. Smith wasn¡¯t polite and directly came in, he didn¡¯t want anyone to know that he came here. Upon entering and seeing Zhao Hai reading inside, Smith couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°I must say, Little Hai, you¡¯re quite free and unfettered. Hiding here and drinking tea, you look quitefortable.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and replied, ¡°It¡¯s quite nice, what¡¯s the matter? Why did Big Brother Smithe here today?¡±

    Smith nodded then smiled stiffly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave you to it. But there¡¯s something bad, Little Hai. I have something to tell you, please don¡¯t get offended.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then Smith continued, ¡°Some elders of the family had been incited by my younger brother to make you hand over the method of raising fire fishes. I refused their decision, but my fifth brother unexpectedly came personally. My brother is quite a conceited person, and sometimes I¡¯m unable to control him. I don¡¯t want him to force you, Little Hai. So can you go out and hide for quite some time? Big Brother would certainly find ways to save you.¡±

    Zhao Hai was surprised, he didn¡¯t think Smith would actually say this. He turned to Smith and said, ¡°Brother Smith, what do you mean? Will we not cooperate anymore? If we do, your younger brother can still disrupt our operationster. I can¡¯t always be in hiding, am I?¡±

    Smith smiled bitterly as he shook his head, ¡°Of course not, I¡¯ll solve this matter as soon as possible. But you need to give me some time. What do you think? You Big Brother is begging you.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Smith as he calmly nodded, ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll leave Sky Water City tomorrow. But I hope that Brother Smith could fix this matter as soon as possible. I will leave my Phantasmal Beast Hawk to you so that you can use it to deliver me a letter when the matter is taken care of. Don¡¯t worry, as long as you give the letter to the hawk, it will certainly find me.¡±

    Smith nodded, then forced a smile at Zhao Hai, ¡°Little Hai, this time Big Brother has been unfair to you. I hope that you don¡¯t get offended by this.¡±

    Zhao Hai returned the smiled and said, ¡°It don¡¯t mind. Everyone has something they can¡¯t solve easily, rest assured.¡±

    Smith nodded then said, ¡°That¡¯s good, in a while I will have people prepare the money so that you can bring it with you when you leave. I¡¯ll also have the Shelley Family notified along the way.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Good, also, you can tell them that if they have any unique nts and animals, I could take those instead of money, I¡¯ll pay a high price.¡±

    Smith already knew of this custom of Zhao Hai. So he wasn¡¯t surprised and just nodded, ¡°Very well, feel relieved, I¡¯ll take care of it. Little Hai, you should tidy up, I won¡¯t be disturbing you. Have a drink with me in the evening since I won¡¯t be able to send you off tomorrow.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be polite, Brother Smith. Right, I want to buy ves, it would be best if they have craftsmanship skills. I don¡¯t care about how expensive they are. If they cannot be prepared today, then giving them to me when I return is also good. No matter what kind of craftsmanship skill they have, I¡¯ll have them as long as they have the skill.¡±

    Smith nodded, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. They¡¯ll be waiting for you when you return. How many do you want?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°The more the better, except for craftsmanship, it would be better if you could also find me some ves that are literate. I don¡¯t want Battle ves who don¡¯t know how to read. I want those who know how to craft and those who know how to read.¡±

    Although he didn¡¯t know why Zhao Hai was so specific about the ves, Smith didn¡¯t ask any further and just nodded, ¡°Okay, the next time youe, I¡¯ll promise you that you¡¯ll be able to get these ves.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good. Then Big Brother, you still need to be busy. You don¡¯t have to worry about me anymore.¡± Then Smith stood up and went away.

    Looking at Smith¡¯s departing back, Zhao Hai smiled bitterly to himself, ¡°I just arrived for two days, now I need to leave. Well, I happen to need to learn beer brewing from Little Jin. Hai, I didn¡¯t think that I would actually need to learn beer-making from a monkey. If I tell this to someone, they would certainlyugh at me.¡±

    After ridiculing himself, Zhao Hai returned his attention to the Battle Qi Fundamentals book. The book¡¯s contents were very simple, it teaches you to exercise and steadily improve your body¡¯s strength. Time wille when you feel a tingling sensation, and this sensation would be Battle Qi. It is a mysterious force present in the human body.

    This theory wasn¡¯t new to Zhao Hai. There were various descriptions of Qi present in Chinese Martial arts. Zhao Hai used to be a nerd, so he read a ton of novels, it wasn¡¯t strange for him so have some sort of dream of being a martial artist. He tried to learn some martial arts from the television, but since he didn¡¯t have the proper guidance of a master, he didn¡¯t have any positive results, so he finally gave up.

    Although this book has some aspects that were quite different to what he knew, there weremon ways in them that would help a person get stronger.

    In Chinese Martial Arts, the main points were giving priority to the body¡¯s health, paying more attention to breathing and exhtion. Battle Qi was more like external martial arts in Chinese terms. They give main emphasis on the body¡¯s strength, circting external qi rather than internal. Not only did it emphasize having a strong body, it also highlights having strong fighting strength.

    But this kind of practice method could easily cause internal injuries. When it came to Warriors, internal injuries were very difficult to cure. If you were unable topletely heal your internal injuries, they might affect you when you reach old age. This was what most warriors fear.

    This made Zhao Hai¡¯s feelings quite convoluted, he didn¡¯t know whether he should practice Battle Qi or the Martial Arts that he had tried to learn before.

    Without knowing, afternoon came, Laura and the others also came back with Megan. When the arrived at Sweet Plum Courtyard, Megan chatted with Laura and the others for while before leaving. After seeing Megan leave, Laura and the others immediately went to Zhao Hai¡¯s room.

    Seeing that the group hade back, Zhao Hai gave a nod and smiled, ¡°How was it? Did you have fun?¡±

    Laura sat down and poured herself a cup of tea, ¡°Quite fun, but there weren¡¯t any more things that we find amusing. How about Brother Hai? Aren¡¯t you getting bored with staying with the same people at home all the time?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no other people present here right now. You need to tidy up, we¡¯ll head back to Ape Ind.¡±

    Laura stared at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Brother Hai, is there a problem?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he told Laura and the others about the Calci Family¡¯s matter. Laura listened then calmly said, ¡°Right then, let¡¯s leave for a while. This way, we won¡¯t be worrying about the Calci Family¡¯s internal matters. At least brother Smith still cares for us.¡±

    Zhao Hai agreed, ¡°Of course he would take care of us. Otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have us leave. If we stay, we¡¯ll get embroiled with Juwan¡¯s schemes. We could have stood right by brother Smith¡¯s side, but he didn¡¯t let us do so; this expresses his sincerity towards us. I think it is also good that we head towards Ape Ind, it would be best if we learn how to brew those beer made by Little Jin¡¯s tribe. This may allow us to add this as one of our products, increasing our ie.¡±

    The little monkey was currently being hugged by Meg. When he heard Zhao Hai mention him, he gave a few happy shrieks as he expressed a proud appearance.

    Laura smiled towards Little Jin, ¡°What are you so proud for? That thing that you brew is very sour, it would be strange if people actually like it. I actually like the bread tree fruit. Brother Hai, you said that you aren¡¯t nting any bamboo rice this time, how about nting some Bread Trees?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I actually had the same idea, it seems like the Bread Tree has more outputpared to Bamboo rice. But there are also advantages in nting Bamboo rice. We have no other choice but continue nting them. How about this, I¡¯ll have Cai¡¯er leave a piece ofnd for the Bread tree. What do you think?¡±

    Meg nodded this time, ¡°It¡¯s good. The fruit of the tree can be eaten directly, it also tastes good. Furthermore, a fruit is enough for a beastman to eat. If we save the fruits we harvest, we could sell them to Brother Walese spring. It will certainly be a huge hit, right Little Jin?¡±

    Little Jin shrieked excitedly, he moved his limbs around while in Meg¡¯s arms which made the women smile tenderly. With Little Jin present, they seem to beughing a lot more.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Meg¡¯s idea is very good. Moreover, the Bread fruit could be retained for a long time. Also, we seem to underestimate Little Jin¡¯s liquor. Although it seemed to be sour, it was because Little Jin had fermented it for too long, otherwise the vor should be very good. Haven¡¯t you experienced the liquor¡¯s sweet smell? Believe me, that liquor will certainly be the continent¡¯s best seller in the future.¡±

    The reason behind Zhao Hai¡¯s confidence stems from the sales volume of beer back on Earth. No matter male or female, almost everybody would drink a few sses of beer. Of all the liquor sold, beer was considered to be the one with the most volume consumed. If Zhao Hai manages to generate beer, it will surely sell very well in the continent.

    Also, the reason why Zhao Hai wanted to continue nting Bamboo rice was because he wanted to make rice wine. When he manages to make rice wine, it would certainly be popr as well. With these products, they could earn a lot of money.

    Because Laura and the others didn¡¯t like the taste of beer, they didn¡¯t drink much when they were still at Ape Ind. They just took a little sip and didn¡¯t consume much. So when Zhao Hai expressed his thoughts, they didn¡¯t believe it. Laura frowned and said, ¡°Really? Is brother Hai really confident about this?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, while Little Jin shrieked proudly at the side. This brought another round ofughter from the group.

    1. Haven Brewerypanying through!

 Chapter 384 - Iâ€™m Afraid That You Canâ€™t Handle It

    <h4>Chapter 384 - I¡¯m Afraid That You Can¡¯t Handle It</h4>

    Zhao Hai sat in the Haven while it left Sky Water City. Right now, they were already offshore. Although this part of the sea was still under Rosen Empire¡¯s region, there weren¡¯t a lot of Rosen Empire warships that could be seen.

    Rosen Empire¡¯s sea defense wasn¡¯t very strong. Their warships were generally used to keep their maritime territory in order. Those who the empire sends outwards to pige and plunder were generally their privateers.

    It may sound absurd, for the empire to send some pigers out at sea. But this was the truth, those privateers wouldn¡¯t act inside Rosen Empire waters, moreover, they won¡¯t fly the banner of the empire.

    Actually, this matter of nations sending forth privateers was a public secret. Almost all nations in the continent had their own privateers who move on different parts of the sea, unting different banners from their host nation. But they were still under some sort of control by the state.

    However, these privateers generally wouldn¡¯t live great lives. If they do a bad job, their host country would deal with them. If they do a good job, the plundered nation would be the ones hunting them down. Since there was still need to control these privateers, an official member of the nation would act at its true core, the other members were generally mercenaries.

    Take the Rosen Empire¡¯s privateer fleet for example, their fleetmander is a member of the Rosen Imperial Family, but all other people were mostly mercenaries. When they turn into privateers, their identity would be criminals, pirates. But if they do arrive in Rosen Empire, they would be granted asylum by the Rosen Empire navy.

    Zhao Hai and the others were now out at sea, although they still weren¡¯t out of the Rosen Empire¡¯s waters, the control of the empire around these parts were quitex.

    These parts were the most attractive ces for merchants. Although they could travel along the empire¡¯s coastline for safety, they would need to pay taxes. But if they travel along these waters, although they could meet some pirates, there was still the possibility of travelling safely. This way, they didn¡¯t need to pay taxes, since taxes for nautical cargo were very high.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about any of these since, right now, he was carrying the Calci Family¡¯s badge. Having this badge meant that he was exempted from Rosen Empire¡¯s taxation, it was the family¡¯s privilege.

    With this privilege, there was no way that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t make use of it. He didn¡¯t want his money to be used for paying Rosen Empire¡¯s tax.

    At this time, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t sitting on the deck of his ship while watching the sea. Several small inds pass by leisurely, the scene was quite tranquil and peaceful.

    Zhao Hai liked the peacefulness of the sea. He thought that the sea is just like a person. Sometimes she would be in a good mood, sometimes in a bad mood. Although both aspects have their own charm, Zhao Hai believes that when the sea is tranquil, that was when it was the most beautiful. It looked and felt like a sleeping beauty.

    At this moment, a fleet of ships could be seen approaching from the distance. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare at the group of ships, since the ships weren¡¯t any ordinary vessels, they were flying the banner of the Rosen Empire. The fleet was led by three five-masted irond battleships followed by seven three-masted battleships. A total of 10 ships were heading towards Zhao Hai¡¯s location.

    Zhao Hai stared, it wasn¡¯t normal for these ships to reach this part of the sea. The only reason for their appearance here should be Zhao Hai¡¯s group.

    Zhao Hai frowned, then he opened the monitor. The ships weren¡¯t that far from them, he should be able to see the opposite party at this distance.

    He knew that the leader of such a show of power should be at one of those three irond battleships, so he focused his attention to the three ships and scoured for possible suspects.

    Laura and the others were standing on Zhao Hai¡¯s side so they knew what was going on. They were also paying attention to the monitor and wanted to see who was there to block them. Their ship was sporting the Calci Family¡¯s badge, no ordinary ship would dare approach it.

    Zhao Hai eyes suddenly shrank, this was because he saw a person, a young person about less than 30 years old wearing Noble clothing. He looked very charming while carrying his Magic staff.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t notice the young man because of how good looking he was. On the contrary, he disliked these kinds of men. To Zhao Hai, they looked just like a well polished egg.

    The main reason that Zhao Hai was surprised was because the young man looked just like a younger version of Smith, but more charming.

    Seeing the young man made Zhao Hai think that this man should be Smith¡¯s fifth brother, Juwan.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but frown, he didn¡¯t understand why Juwan would appear at this time. Moreover, they seem to be nning on blocking their ship. Didn¡¯t Smith say that this guy will arrive tomorrow at Sky Water City? And that he would arrive by Law River? Why would he be here?

    While thinking of these things, the ten ships had already surrounded Zhao Hai¡¯s group. Juwan¡¯s ship went to Zhao Hai¡¯s ship¡¯s side, then while using a springboard, the two ships were connected. At this time, Juwan came over.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop him, he knew that there was no use to preventing him froming. Juwan camem so in any case, Zhao Hai had toe and meet him. He wanted to know what kind of person this Juwan is, what he wanted, as well as how he will threaten him.

    Juwan arrived onboard the Haven and then swept a nce at Zhao Hai. His expression showed that he seemed to see a beggar on the street.

    But when he saw Laura with Meg and Nier, his eyes lit up. This made Zhao Hai¡¯s expression sink, he immediately disliked this person. It didn¡¯t matter that he was Smith¡¯s brother nor that he was a member of Calci Family, Zhao Hai came to despise him.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything, he just looked at Juwan as Juwan also looked at him. Juwan was waiting for Zhao Hai to speak first, but Zhao Hai didn¡¯t do so. It was apetition of silence.

    Zhao Hai looked at Juwan¡¯s face, then he suddenly smiled. He waved his hand and had his undead prepare chairs and tables as well as tea.

    When Zhao Hai waved his hand, Laura and the others understood what he wanted to do. So they immediately sat on the chairs and poured themselves a cup of tea, ignoring the presence of Juwan.

    Juwan was at first dumbfounded about what happened, then a boundless anger came. He didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would choose to ignore him this way, hepletely disregarded his face.

    When he saw Zhao Hai take an apple to tease the little monkey in his arms, Juwan couldn¡¯t help it anymore as he roared towards Zhao Hai, ¡°Zhao Hai, you dare ignore me?! Do you know who I am? You dared act like this to me?¡±

    Zhao Hai looks at Juwan and showed a faint smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask yourself who you are, why are asking me? Why would it be ridiculous for me to treat you like this? This is my ship, my private property. It was you guys who actually dared toe aboard my ship without permission. Now what? You want me to invite you for dinner?¡±

    Juwan pointed his finger at Zhao Hai, unable to utter a word. At this time, the person beside Juwan yelled and rushed towards Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai was already wary of these people. Juwan brought some Warrior dressed people with him, these people¡¯s strengths weren¡¯t great, they have the same standard as dogs.

    The person who charged towards Zhao Hai obviously wanted to make Zhao Hai look ugly hoping for Juwan to reward himter. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind him. The warrior had the strength of a 5th rank. On this ship, any undead could cut this man in half in a matter of seconds.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t bat an eyelid and just gave a look at Shun who was beside him. Shun immediately appeared at the warrior¡¯s side, pointing his dagger at the warrior¡¯s neck in a backhand grip. At this point, Zhao Hai calmly said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Shun. I don¡¯t want to see blood this day.¡±

    Shunplied, although the dagger didn¡¯t continue on its path, Shun didn¡¯t withdraw it. He just watched the warrior with cold eyes. The man, on the other hand, didn¡¯t dare more even a single finger. He saw from Shun¡¯s eyes that if he were to even move a little, the other party wouldn¡¯t hesitate to pierce his throat.

    The other people who came on the ship were stunned, Juwan didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would dare to act. The other warriors around Juwan immediately went to protect him.

    Zhao Hai stood up, then he looked at Juwan and said, ¡°You should be Juwan, yes? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you for Brother Smith¡¯s sake. So, what do you want?¡±

    Juwan looked at Zhao Hai then waved his hand. The warrior immediately returned to his side. Although the warrior was unsessful, Juwan made sure to remember him. No matter what, this man dared to make the first move.

    Juwan looked at Zhao Hai and calmed his face down, at least on the surface. Then he said with a serious voice, ¡°You really don¡¯t know why I came?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, ¡°To be honest, I do know why you came. But I want to know what you¡¯ll do if I decline. Will you make these battleships attack me?¡±

    Juwan coldly snorted, ¡°Perhaps, but I urge you to think carefully. If you refuse, what do you think the family would think of you? I will also make the people from the Family refrain from sheltering you.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Juwan and smiled faintly, ¡°I¡¯m fine with that. But you also have to think about the consequences if that would happen. Did you already do that?¡±

    Juwan gazed at Zhao Hai coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no use in frightening me. This will be up to you alone. You won¡¯t be able to cause a ruckus since nobody will listen to you.¡±

    Zhao Hai remained smiling then said, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯m not a soft persimmon that you could just pinch. I will resist, and I will be fierce. I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to handle it.¡±

 Chapter 385 - Iâ€™ll Accept These Ships

    <h4>Chapter 385 - I¡¯ll ept These Ships.</h4>

    Juwan didn¡¯t believe Zhao Hai¡¯s words. In his opinion, Zhao Hai was a Dark Mage who offended the Radiant Church and was forced to leave his home, he didn¡¯t have any other way of surviving. Thus, Juwan didn¡¯t fear Zhao Hai¡¯s threats, instead he showed a cold smiled and said, ¡°No need to frighten me, there¡¯s no use in talking big words. You came to seek refuge with our family, but refuses to pay a price. Aren¡¯t you being shameful in taking my family¡¯s money?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t think that this was what Juwan thought of him. But he didn¡¯t mind it, he only looked at Juwan and said, ¡°Not at all, and why would I be shameless? If I wasn¡¯t a Dark Mage when I came to do business in Sky Water City, wouldn¡¯t you still settle me? If I came to Sky Water City, wouldn¡¯t your family still protect me? When I came to Sky Water City, I didn¡¯t ask your family to guard my well-being. I didn¡¯t ask to stay at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion either, it was Smith who made me stay there. It was never in my intention to be there. And now you want to take this into ount? You cannot be any more wrong.¡±

    Juwan was brought to silence by Zhao Hai. He was right, even if he wasn¡¯t a Dark Mage, the family would still protect him inside Sky Water City. This was one of the reasons why Sky Water City thrived, if they didn¡¯t do this, the city wouldn¡¯t have reached its present degree.

    Juwan was speechless for quite some time, he didn¡¯t know how to reply. He looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but feel his anger rising up. Then he said loudly, ¡°You¡¯re saying that you won¡¯t give me the thing that I want? If you don¡¯t hand it over, then I¡¯m going to be impolite.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked interestingly at Juwan and said, ¡°Impolite? You want to attack me? Do you have the strength?¡±

    Juwan looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t help but feel coldness in his heart. He knew that he went too far in asking and even did it in Zhao Hai¡¯s ship. If Zhao Hai wanted to deal with him, it would be very easy. He heard that Zhao Hai¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t weak.

    However, Juwan gave a look to the person standing behind him and calmed his heart down. This person was someone that was sent by the family to support him and was ced as his housekeeper. Even though this man always said ¡®we cannot do this¡¯, ¡®we cannot do that¡¯, his strength was actually quite formidable, a 7th rank Dark Mage.

    When Juwan saw this man, he felt relief. He turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°If you really have the ability to deal with me, then show me.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Witness this¡±. Then he waved his hand, covering the skies above the ten ships with an uncountable number of undead. Soon, the ships were overwhelmed by Zhao Hai¡¯s summons. Nobody expected Zhao Hai to deal with the ships instead of Juwan. Before long, there were no living persons left on the vessels.

    Then Zhao Hai waved his hand for a second time, making ten clumps of ck mists head towards the ships. After the mists vanished, all the original crew from those ten ships were turned into undead.

    Zhao Hai looked at the dumbfounded Juwan and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ept these ten ships while preparing a boat for you, you don¡¯t have that much people left anyway. There should be ships that pass by this ce so you should be able to reach Sky Water in a few days.¡± Then he waved his hands as the ten ships were led away by Zhao Hai¡¯s newly acquired undead crews.

    Juwan was frozen while all of these happened. He didn¡¯t think Zhao Hai would do this, this waspletely out of his expectations.

    The person sent by the family just stood there and sighed in his heart. Zhao Hai¡¯s move was very beautiful, only embarrassing Juwan while taking into ount the Calci Family¡¯s face. With Zhao Hai¡¯s strength they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.

    The housekeeper looked at the ten ships that they initially brought and saw that all the crew had be advanced level undead. Turning thousands of people into advance level undead was not something that was easily done, not even himself could do this feat. Even if he did so, his lifespan would drastically decrease. This made him have a new understanding of Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. At the same time, he also noticed that Zhao Hai¡¯s ships were also filled with these advanced level undead. This meant that there were even more Advanced undead on Zhao Hai¡¯s pockets.

    Seeing the ships being driven away, Juwan was frightened. He got angry as his pale expression turned to Zhao Hai. Then he shouted wildly, ¡°Kill him! Kill him for me!¡±

    Just as he said this, a pair of powerful hands held him. Juwan turned to look and saw the housekeeper that the family sent. The housekeeper calmly looked at him and said, ¡°Young master, this is no joking matter. Let¡¯s leave.¡±

    Then the housekeeper turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, I¡¯ll have to ask you to prepare a boat for us. Also, please prepare enough water and food.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the housekeeper and faintly smiled, ¡°No problem. I will also send a letter to Brother Smith so that he would send people to fetch you as soon as possible. Mister, I must also add that no matter how the Calci Family deals with thister on, my stance remains the same. I just want you to tell the family to think carefully next time. Tell them to not deceive their minds with the benefits in front of their eyes.¡± Then he waved his hand towards his undead to prepare the things for Juwan.

    Zhao Hai gave a whistle as a Blood Hawk fell from the Space. He wrote a few words as he sent a letter to Smith via the Hawk.

    He didn¡¯t ignore Juwan, Zhao Hai turned his head and said, ¡°Well, Juwan, you can go now. The boat has food and water enough for seven days, I¡¯ve ced some wine as well. Although this boat isn¡¯t big, it is enough for your group to sitfortably inside. This is not a sailing ship, so you don¡¯t have to do anything. As long as nothing happens, Brother Smith¡¯s men should arrive in three days. You wouldn¡¯t be in any grave danger.¡±

    Juwan wanted to retort, but was instead pulled by his housekeeper. The housekeeper knew that there was no use in talking to Zhao Hai at this point. It would be better if they left early, they truly underestimated Zhao Hai¡¯s strength.

    At the same time, the housekeeper thought about making the family change its approach regarding Zhao Hai. The other party was a man they cannot mess with, his strength is too great.

    The manager remembered that all of the undead sent by Zhao Hai to attack the ten ships were all Advanced level undead. There were tens of thousands of them, almost equal to the strength of three legions. One person controlling three legions of those undead who weren¡¯t afraid of death. How can anyone mess with this person?

    This man wasn¡¯t just a housekeeper, he was also someone sent by the family to act as surveince. The Calci Family sent these housekeepers to each of the sessors in order to monitor and evaluate their performance. They were sent to appraise the person as to whether or not they were fit to hold the position of Patriarch, they were very essential for the process of selection.

    Naturally, this matter wasn¡¯t made known to the candidates. They only thought that the Family was taking good care of them, that¡¯s why they sent those housekeepers to help their day to day lives.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind them anymore. He wanted the Calci Family to learn something from this encounter. He wanted to make them know that he wasn¡¯t afraid while at the same time wanting to find out how the family would continue on with this matter. If they handled it well, then all is good. If they didn¡¯t then Zhao Hai would look at other directions since the Calci Family wasn¡¯t worthy of his cooperation.

    Looking at Juwan¡¯s boat that was slowly turning into a ck spot, Laura expressed her worries, ¡°Brother Hai, is this good enough? Are we giving Brother Smith enough face?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I had a Blood Hawk carry the ghost staff. Also I had a few of them patrol the surrounding skies for a few days. As long as a situation happens, we would be there to save them. After all, he is still Smith¡¯s younger brother. We can¡¯t have him face any trouble, we only want to teach him a lesson. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be seen highly by the Calci Family, they will only treat us as servants. I don¡¯t want that.¡±

    Laura nodded as she sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that someone like that existed inside Calci Family, it was surprising. I hope Brother Smith could find a solution as soon as possible.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he takes a long time. We could just stay at Little Jin¡¯s ind and continue to learn how to make his liquor.¡± At this time, the little monkey expressed his delight, making Zhao Hai and the othersugh.

    ¡­

    At this time, on the boat, Juwan was angry while looking at his housekeeper, ¡°Zach, what are you doing?! Why do we have to listen to his words? Why don¡¯t we deal with him? Didn¡¯t the n say that you are strong? Why do I see that you¡¯re good for nothing right now?¡±

    Zach looked at Juwan and calmly responded, ¡°Young Master, it will be impossible for us to beat Zhao Hai. Didn¡¯t you see? He just released tens of thousands of advanced level undead, tens of thousands! If we fight him, then we¡¯re just courting death. Even if he cannot kill us, it would be simple to capture us. This was why I didn¡¯t resist.¡±

    Although Juwan was very angry, he was not a fool. After recollecting the situation of Zhao Hai blotting the skies with undead, he couldn¡¯t help but feel startled. He knew that what Zach said was right, but he couldn¡¯t just swallow this humiliation. From his childhood years to the present, it was only Zhao Hai who treated him like this.

    Juwan gritted his teeth as he sat down. At the same time, he gave an oath in his heart that he would certainly tell this matter to his father. He must return Zhao Hai¡¯s actions and wash away this shame.

 Chapter 386 - Itâ€™s Not Impossible, It is a Certainty

    <h4>Chapter 386 - It¡¯s Not Impossible, It is a Certainty</h4>

    Smith was currently in his own study, writing a letter to his elder brother. He wanted to exin Zhao Hai¡¯s situation in detail, he wanted the family to change its ways in approaching Zhao Hai.

    Smith knew that the most important thing for the family was Zhao Hai, those fire fishes only came second. Money cannotpare to what Zhao Hai could bring. Smith wouldn¡¯t even hesitate to exchange the entire Sky Water City for Zhao Hai¡¯s loyalty, but this was naturally impossible.

    Smith also knew that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t the type of person that could be lured in with money. Although it seems like Zhao Hai loved money, every single coin he got was rightfully gained. Even when he robbed Grand Duke Lionheart of all his belongings, Zhao Hai did it with his own ability.

    Smith also knows that Zhao Hai took sentiment heavily into ount, this was why Smith has been taking care of Ruyen all this time. Although Ruyen¡¯s family hadn¡¯t sent someone to pick her up yet, she was very safe inside Sky Water City. She can go around and y without worrying about her own safety.

    Although Zhao Hai rarely visited Ruyen, Smith took care of her very well. He wanted Zhao Hai to know that he had been helping him secretly. This was so that Zhao Hai could develop even a small trace of gratitude towards Calci Family, which may be taken into ount if ever the family would need his skills in the future.

    But Smith¡¯s painstaking efforts were destroyed in this one move by the family. Smith understood that if this matter wasn¡¯t handled properly, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t work with the family anymore. This loss is too great.

    Smith didn¡¯t believe that Zhao Hai was afraid of the Radiant Church. With his attitude towards the church, how could he be afraid of it? In addition, Zhao Hai was a crown prince back at the Beastman Prairie where the Radiant Church couldn¡¯t reach their hands. So even if the family didn¡¯t ce any importance to Zhao Hai, he could still hide inside the Prairie. At that time, there would be no way for the Church to deal with him.

    At this moment, Phil came in. Only Phil was able to enter Smith¡¯s study without notification. When Smith saw his Phil, he looked at the paper on the other¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Uncle Phil, what¡¯s the matter?¡¯

    Phil calmy gave Smith the paper. Seeing Phil¡¯s expression, Smith knew that something must have happened. He immediately received the paper and read its contents, then his face turned very ugly in an instant.

    Bang!! Smith pped the surface of his table, then stood up. He walked around the room as he mumbled, ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense, why would he do this? Why is he making things very difficult for me?¡±

    Phil knew that Smith wasn¡¯t talking about Zhao Hai, but Juwan. Juwan almost pushed Zhao Hai to the opposing side. Fortunately, Zhao Hai was patient, and just taught Juwan a lesson. Otherwise, things would have been very bad for the Calci Family.

    Smith wasn¡¯t angry about how Zhao Hai treated Juwan. On the contrary, he felt relieved. These past few years, Juwan had been extremely annoying. But because he needed to consider his father¡¯s face, Smith didn¡¯t say anything. Juwan was getting more and more excessive, it was about time that someone taught him a lesson.

    At this point, Phil¡¯s serious voice can be heard, ¡°I already arranged the people who will meet the fifth young master. Young Master, you must prepare and solve this matter as soon as possible. Or else, the fifth young master might create more troubles when hees back.¡±

    Smith nodded, ¡°It¡¯s not a just a possibility, it is certain. With Little Hai giving him a lesson, I think that he will certainly incite the n to deal with Zhao Hai when he gets back. This matter should be taken care of, otherwise the family would certainly suffer. I always have this feeling that Zhao Hai had a lot of secrets and what he showed us was just the tip of the iceberg. We cannot push him to be our enemy.¡±

    Phil was in approval with Smith¡¯s view. He had a quite a lot of interactions with Zhao Hai so he had made some sort of understanding about their visitor. Just like what Smith said, Phil also thought that there were too many secrets that Zhao Hai has not yet revealed. It was certainly unwise for the family to turn him into an enemy before they knew everything about Zhao Hai.

    Phil nodded and said, ¡°We still have a few days time. But I¡¯m currently worried about the fifth young master¡¯s safety. Now that the young master had been thrown out at sea by Zhao Hai, there may be some people who¡¯ll develop thoughts of attacking him. Don¡¯t forget, we have a lot of enemies.¡±

    Smith shook his head and smiled, ¡°No need to be worried, Little Hai already had that covered. It can be seen that he still didn¡¯t want to have a falling out with us. I¡¯m sure that he should have sent someone to guard Juwan¡¯s safety.¡±

    Phil nodded, then Smith sighed and said, ¡°Uncle Phil, make sure to get him back safely. There¡¯s no other eptable oue.¡±

    ¡­

    At this time, Zhao Hai was sitting on the deck while observing Juwan¡¯s situation. He couldn¡¯t have Juwan suffer an ident, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have anything to say to Smith. He also wouldn¡¯t be able to cooperate with the Calci Family anymore.

    Thus, he could only insure Juwan¡¯s safety. He also wanted to see how the family reacts to this scenario. But he really didn¡¯t worry too much. This area was still under Sky Water City¡¯s domain, the Calci Family¡¯s influence here should still be quite strong.

    And just like what he expected, a Calci Family ship came to pick Juwan up after three days of sending the letter. Zhao Hai felt relieved, currently, they were now approaching Ape Ind.

    When Zhao Hai returned to Sky Water City, he didn¡¯t go and see Ruyen. He knew that she didn¡¯t want to meet him, and from Laura¡¯s inquiry, Ruyen was already living happily in the city. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to disturb her.

    Naturally, he knew what Smith was secretly doing. Zhao Hai really put to heart what Smith just did, this proved that Smith truthfully regarded him very high deep in his heart.

    ¡­

    This time, Zhao Hai obtained 10 additional ships. Adding on to the three he obtained earlier, the Swordfish, and the Haven, he now had a total of 15 ships.

    Fifteen ships wasn¡¯t a small number, most ns wouldn¡¯t necessarily have this many ships. Although these ships¡¯ ability to store cargo wasn¡¯t as good as freighters, Zhao Hai still thought that these ships were still useful.

    In five days time, they finally arrived at Ape Ind. They could actually arrive at an earlier time, but Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to be suspicious, so he just went with the normal voyage towards the ind.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s purpose in returning to the ind was mostly for studying Little Jin¡¯s way of brewing beer. For this matter, he brought over a few beastmen. Since these beastmen had a bit of experience in making liquor, they should be able to learn quite easily.

    Ape Ind was still the same, when Zhao Hai and the others came down from the ship, Little Jin¡¯s tribemates were already waiting for them. Zhao Hai and the others weren¡¯t polite and immediately rode on the backs of some goris as they headed back to their.

    This was the first time that the beastmen came to the ind, so they were frozen at the sight of the huge trees. They didn¡¯t imagine that there were such huge trees that existed in this world.

    Then, Zhao Hai introduced them to the Bread fruit. He just nted the trees in the space, so there hasn¡¯t been any fruits that were produced yet.

    ¡­

    After staying at Little Jin¡¯s ce for a while, Zhao Hai took some Bread Fruit and Beer before going back to Iron Mountain Fort.

    Even though they hadn¡¯t returned for quite some time, there were no major changes that ured on the fort other than the fact that Blockhead and Rockhead recently retired for some time. They were striving hard, hoping to break through their bottleneck.

    To be honest, Blockhead and Rockhead¡¯s aptitudes weren¡¯t that great. But they were willing to work hard, which was rarely seen in some people. Zhao Hai adored this quality,

    When Zhao Hai¡¯s group arrived at the fort¡¯s living room, Green, Merine and Kun were present. When he saw the group appear, Green smiled and said, ¡°Oh?! Got bored of ying and decided toe home?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°A bit. Sky Water City is very nice, I also went to find us some ves. I figured that it was time to increase the number of people we have here. Right, Grandpa Green, I have some good things here.¡± Then he took out a Bread fruit and a bottle of beer.

    Green looked curiously at the bread fruit. Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he opened it. When the fruit was opened, the flesh inside immediately inted. Green was startled when he tasted the fruit, although it looked strange, it was quite interesting, it is also very good.

    Then Zhao Hai made him taste the beer. Although Zhao Hai informed him that he would be taking away some liquor makers, Green wasn¡¯t informed about what liquor they would be making. Now that Zhao Hai brought some samples back, Green was curious and tasted it.

    However, the taste was quite disappointing. And it¡¯s true, the state of the beer was very sour because of the current method of fermentation. It was not a very good thing to drink at the moment. Green didn¡¯t understand why Zhao Hai wanted to brew this stuff.

    Green ced the ss down and turned to Zhao Hai as he said, ¡°Young master, do we really need to make this time? To be honest, this is not tasty.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and replied, ¡°It is certainly not tasty at present, this is because Little Jin didn¡¯t take good care of it. If we ferment it properly, the vor will certainly very different, im sure. Also, I¡¯m preparing to start growing some bread trees here. Although it is a tree, it has a higher yield that bamboo rice. What do you think?¡±

    Green nodded and said, ¡°This thing is truly good. It might even change the continent¡¯s staple food. It is a good thing to nt these. But young master, this tree grows on an ind, its climate is very differentpared to here. I don¡¯t think we need to nt themrge scale, we should do so in small batches and see if they can survive in this environment. If it can¡¯t then we have no choice than to forget about it.¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment before nodding. Because of the Space, he had forgotten about the effects of the climate. It seems like the situation here was the same as back on Earth. There were some southern fruits that couldn¡¯t be nted on northern soil because of the differing climate.

    But Zhao Hai had already decided to nt some Bread Trees inside the Space. The yield of this tree is too high. If the Space grew them, a Bread Tree¡¯s one season of harvest could beat three seasons of Bamboo Rice.

    When this Bread tree produces fruit, he could sell it to the beastmen. Zhao Hai believed that the beastmen would certainly love it very much. The fruit was very convenient to carry and can be instantly eaten after being opened, moreover, it can be stored for a long time. For beastmen, this was the type of fruit that they wanted to obtain.

    Merine happilyughed and said, ¡°Young Master, it would certainly be good to nt this tree. It can be prepared very easily. If we nt arge number of it inside the Space, we can sell it to the continent as well. You mentioned that the bread fruit can be substituted with grain to sell to the beastmen. But you don¡¯t know how popr this food will be when also sold to humans. This fruit is just like grain, since it could be easily eaten and prepared.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he scratched his head, ¡°I actually forgot about this point. You¡¯re right, Grandma Merine. Come take a few of these fruits and try cooking with them.¡±

    Merine nodded, ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll give it a try.¡±

    Green looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s currently winter. You can¡¯t do anything here right now, we can¡¯t go to the mountains and scour for stones either. How about you go find some inds and see whether you can take some stones there and bring it here? Otherwise, we will have to wait for spring before continuing with our ns, and I think that it would be toote at that point. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought about Green¡¯s words then said, ¡°Good, I¡¯ll go find some small uninhabited inds and bring its stones right here. Also, this way, we wouldn¡¯t have to destroy the Back Wastnd in the future.¡±

    Green nodded then asked, ¡°How is the situation at Sky Water City?¡±

    Zhao Hai told Green and the others about the happenings back at Sky Water City. He didn¡¯t hide anything from them. This time, the matter with the Calci Family has two sides, one is good while the other is bad. The good one involves them being able to continue cooperating with the family. The bad thing involves them retreating, and making their position on the continent require more firmness. Zhao Hai hopes that Green would prepare for both scenarios.

    After listening to Zhao Hai¡¯s recollection, Kun sighed and said, ¡°No matter where, struggle for power exists. This time, Little Hai did a good job. We should let the Calci Family know that we are not pushovers, only then will they respect our standing.

 Chapter 387 - Level Up

    <h4>Chapter 387 - Level Up</h4>

    Telling Green and the others about those matters made Zhao Haipletely relieved. He believed that Green and the others would certainly make appropriate preparations. Actually, they really didn¡¯t need to rush those preparations right now, they could wait until the Calci Family makes its move. As long as the family took a side, no matter good or bad, Zhao Hai would need to act ordingly.

    Zhao Hai and the others returned to Ape Ind, this time with Green, Merine, and Kun. When they first saw the ind, they thought that it would be fantastic if they could build a base on top of it.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to destroy anything on the ind. This ce was Little Jin¡¯s domain. They lived for generations here, if Zhao Hai destroys this ind, Little Jin¡¯s tribe might not be able to cope with it.

    What they needed to do right now was learn how to brew beer from Little Jin first. Then they would return to Iron Mountain fort to make their experimentation. Maybe in the future, the group would be able to drink delicious beer.

    Zhao Hai also had another thing to do, which was to find small inds that they could mine some stones from. This was so that they could prepare some houses for thising spring.

    Zhao Hai knew that Little Jin was quite clever, no matter what Zhao Hai says, the little monkey would understand. This would make things extremely easier for Zhao Hai.

    ¡­

    The liquor that Little Jin made actually had a simple process. They would ce the ripe bread fruit to the tree hole, pour in some water, then make the natural yeast ferment the liquid until it had this sort of fragrance.

    Naturally, there were some points that they needed to pay attention in. First was the sealing, second was the degree of ripeness of the fruit, and third was cing the bread fruit along with its shell.

    This didn¡¯t mean that only the shell was used in making the beer, on the contrary, it was the flesh of the fruit that was necessary. However, the shell also yed an important role in the brewing process. It provides that beer vor that Zhao Hai recognized. Without the shell, you would only get a barrel of dirty water with green furs.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know why this happened, so he could only try to use this method at this time. He is hoping that the beastmen liquor makers can improve the process and make a more delicious beer.

    These beastmen winemakers have been living their lifefortably in the recent times. Their main task was to make milk wine, they didn¡¯t need to go do grazing but they still have enough food to eat, have money to spend, and milk wine to drink. Every aspect of their current life was beautiful.

    In reality, beastmen loved tranquility, so they deeply desired a peaceful life. However, they needed to survive inside the Prairie, so they would migrate all the time and roam to different ces. It was very fortunate that right now they need not migrate anymore. They can just stay in one ce and live peacefully. Their children were getting educated, they didn¡¯t need to worry about food, and the best thing was having enough vegetables to eat.

    Before, for a group like the Giant-Horned Bull n, it was impossible for them to eat vegetables several times per year since vegetables were very expensive. Currently, in Iron Mountain Fort, vegetables were cheap so they wanted to eat it as frequently as possible. In addition, they also had Blue eyed rabbit meat, so they didn¡¯tck on that department either. For them, their present life is extremely beautiful.

    Because of this, the beastmen felt extremely grateful to Zhao Hai. Beastmen were simple minded beings, if you¡¯re good to them, then they will feel gratitude, they will do anything to pay you back. Otherwise, you are their enemies, it was a very simple philosophy.

    So when Zhao Hai asked them to study the ape¡¯s way of making liquor, they didn¡¯tin. On the contrary, they were very careful in learning, afraid of missing a crucial point in the process.

    However, their worries were unnecessary. This was because the brewing of beer was very simple. Not only can they learn it quickly, even ordinary humans wouldn¡¯t find it hard to learn.

    Regarding this situation, Zhao Hai was already expecting it. In all honesty, he didn¡¯t think that the process would be this simple.

    After learning the process of making beer, Zhao Hai delivered the beastmen as well as Green¡¯s group back to Iron Mountain Fort. He wanted them to learn how to make beer, so that in the future they would have proper insights into making other kinds of liquor, like one made from rice.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai made Green manage these matters. Currently, Zhao Hai was on his ship which was leaving Ape Ind. He wanted to look for small ind that contained some stone that they could use.

    Actually, these few days, Zhao Hai was also waiting for Smith¡¯s letter to arrive. He wanted to find out whether the matter was finally solved. To his disappointment, the letter still hasn¡¯t arrived.

    But Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried, he knew that after Juwan returns the the family, he would certainly find ways to deal with Zhao Hai. There are not many things that Smith could do about this.

    After leaving Ape Ind, Zhao Hai and the others were slowly approaching the deep sea. There are numerous inds at the sea, some of them had freshwater in them, bing supply points for some people. It was on these inds that pirates and great powers built their bases in. The other inds were basically ignored.

    But these ignored inds were very useful for Zhao Hai. If the ind had any fauna, Zhao Hai could use it to hopefully upgrade the Space. If they cannot, then it was still fine.

    It was the same case if there are Magic Beasts present. If the ind didn¡¯t have any of those two, Zhao Hai could still mine the ind for stone. In any case, Zhao Hai currently looked like a son of a poor household, making use of anything and everything.

    Moreover, another reason that Zhao Hai sailed this time was to go and absorb massive amounts of seawater into the Space.

    Zhao Hai always wanted to do this, but since they were conscious of the time back then, he wasn¡¯t able to do so.

    ¡­

    Three days after leaving Ape Ind, when Zhao Hai and the others couldn¡¯t find a suitable small ind. Zhao Hai thought that this was the correct time to move.

    He immediately had Jinan stop the ship and drop the anchor. Then Zhao Hai opened a spatial rift to absorb massive amounts of seawater into the Space.

    Seeing the sea water entering the Space, Zhao Hai became nervous. He finally understood why he was too hasty in absorbing water from the sea in the past. This was not because of the fact that they were hurrying at that time, but because he was too afraid that the seawater couldn¡¯t make his Space upgrade and disappointing him.

    Because of the amount of seawater entering the Space, a whirlpool was created on the surface of the sea. Zhao Hai was afraid that the seawater was not enough to upgrade the Space, so he didn¡¯t stop. After half an hour or so, Zhao Hai stopped the spatial rift, making the water¡¯s surface normal again.

    Looking at the whirlpool vanish, Zhao Hai and the others entered the Space. After they arrived, a prompt was given, ¡°Space has absorbed enough seawater containing various microorganisms to upgrade the Farm to Level 30 and the Ranch to level 20. Congrattions to the host for the effort.¡±

    ¡°Since the Ranch has reached level 20, Small World Function has been unlocked. The Ranch will have the properties of a small world, limits on animals raised removed, limits on animal type removed, added seawater, increasing the amount of freshwater, added hot spring mountain, unlocked the background.¡±

    ¡°Since Farm has reached level 30, Processing Factory Function unlocked, background unlocked: can now use background as arablend, no limit in nt quantity nted.¡±

    ¡°With this level up, prediction for what happens next: when host¡¯s Farm reaches level 40 and the Ranch reaches level 30, both functions willbine, bing a true Small World. When host¡¯s Farm reaches level 50 and the Ranch reaches level 40, host can buy more backgrounds, can nt and rear additional nts and animals on those backgrounds. Other progression path still locked, host has insufficient level. Hoping the host to increase his efforts.¡±

    Zhao Hai was frozen in ce, after listening to the prompt up until the end, Zhao Hai yelled in celebration; Laura and the others did the same. The Space had finally reached level 30, Zhao Hai can finally create an antidote to cure his toxin.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think that things would go this smoothly. The most important things were the new functions that the Farm and the Ranch has unlocked. The Ranch can now raise animals as much as it can fit, there¡¯s no more limit.

    The Farm can now use the background. It¡¯snd area has certainly been increased. They can now nt a lot more crops this time, this function was extremely fantastic.

    Moreover, the upgrades had allowed the Space to predict what happens when the it gets upgraded further. It would actually turn into a Small World, as well as simultaneously being able to buy more backgrounds. This revtion was too wonderful.

    At this time, a prompt from the Space could be heard again, ¡°Detected amount of toxic material on Host¡¯s body. Space decided to reward the host, providing seeds for the antidote. Host may process medicine in the Processing Factory to create Detoxification Potion to remove toxicity. Seed ced in the inventory.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh upon hearing the prompt. Now he really didn¡¯t need to worry about dealing with the toxins on his body, the Space had conveniently solved it for him.

    He immediately opened the inventory and found the seeds that were rewarded by the Space. Zhao Hai knew why the Space rewarded them specifically, these seeds were more than level 40. These were currently out of Zhao Hai¡¯s reach.

    Zhao Hai took a deep breath and turned to Cai¡¯er, ¡°Cai¡¯er, after the crops mature, rece them with these seeds. Also, nt Bread trees massively on the background, transform the terrain into about 1,000 mu of nting space.¡±

    Cai¡¯erplied, then went onwards to control the Space and got busy.

 Chapter 388 - Multi-purpose Processing Machine

    <h4>Chapter 388 - Multi-purpose Processing Machine</h4>

    At this time, Laura and the others arrived right by Zhao Hai¡¯s side. Looking at their expressions, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°The Space has finally levelled up, our biggest worry has been solved. Hahaha. Now we don¡¯t need to upgrade the Space anymore, we¡¯ve already got what we wanted.¡±

    Laura smiled as well and said, ¡°No, we must still continue on upgrading the Space. If we do so, it will be a true separate world.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed along with the others, Laura just said what he felt in his heart. Although Zhao Hai said that they didn¡¯t need to upgrade the Space anymore, he still actually wanted to find out what will happen when it reaches a high level. Now, he only knew what would happen when the Space reaches level 50, but what about 60? What about 70? Is there a limit to how many upgrades it could take? What will the Space be then?¡±

    At this time, Zhao Hai suddenly remembered something. He immediately opened the Space¡¯s interface and saw a small processing factory icon.

    Zhao Hai immediately selected the Processing Factory icon, a prompt was then heard that said, ¡°Construction of Processing Factory selected, costs 100 thousand gold coins. Includes one free Multipurpose Processing Machine.¡±

    Zhao Hai immediately pressed confirm as he set an area not far away from the vi. Suddenly a white light shone before revealing a small workshop type ce. The structure looked like a small house with very ordinary brick construction.

    Zhao Hai and the others immediately went inside the workshop. Upon entering, what Zhao Hai saw was something that he didn¡¯t expect.

    Inside the more or less 200 sq. meter workshop, a single machine was present. But this didn¡¯t mean that the shop was very spacious, this was because the machine took up almost all of the space inside.

    The machine looked very simple, you could only see three buttonsbelled; ¡®Material¡¯, ¡®Process¡¯, and ¡®Begin¡¯, nothing else. You cannot see any input nor output on the machine, it looks exactly like an iron block with pipes here and there.

    Zhao Hai looked at the machine and pressed the buttonbelled as ¡®Process¡¯. Instantly, a page popped in front of him. The page was divided into several tabs which were categorized as: ¡®Potions¡¯, ¡®Food¡¯, ¡®Items¡¯, and ¡®Specials¡¯.

    Zhao Hai went to the ¡®Potions¡¯ tab to take a look. What appeared was a dense and numerous pile of potion names. He selected one randomly as information was ryed, ¡°Strong Injury Healing potion, apply on flesh wound, can stop bleeding in the shortest possible time. Material needed, 37 wild aconite, ¡­¡± it continued to list more medicinal names as well as the amount needed.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai understood the general way to use the machine. He went to the ¡®Food¡¯ tab and looked at the list. In the list were the same numerous amount of foods, from staple and non-staple dishes to condiments like jam, sd dressing and so on. It can also process liquor as well as providing the detailed form.

    He also looked at the ¡®Items¡¯ tab, and as expected, there were all kinds of tools present, as well as all kinds of weapons. This exhibition lit up a sense of anticipation inside Zhao Hai. Finally, he went to the ¡®Special¡¯ tab and saw varied selections. You could even process a Martial Arts manual inside, as well as Spatial Items and other mysterious things.

    Of course, you also need to provide the materials if you want to acquire those special items. For example, if you want a Martial Arts Manual, you need to provide another manual as well as things like pen and ink.

    Zhao Hai switched off the interface and sighed, ¡°This Multi Purpose Processing Machine is definitely worth its price. This thing is really easy to use, hehe, this is an extremely good thing.¡± At this time, information was presented inside his mind. The information was regarding the Processing Factory as well as the Multi Purpose Processing Machine.

    Currently, the Processing Factory can be upgraded to Level 10. Levelling up will increase the number of machines that could be present. Since Zhao Hai could level up the Processing Factory to level 10, it meant that he could have 10 Multi-purpose Processing Machines.

    And the machines can make almost anything. As long as you have the proper materials, you can process anything you want.

    The Multi-Purpose Processing Machine¡¯s production is very formidable, if it was made to process continuously with enough materials, it would be able to make 100 thousand jin of flour per day. Processing rice would yield 500 thousand jin per day. For liquor, at least 10 thousand jin of fruit wine or white wine. Beer would be produced at a rate of 50 thousand jin per day.

    If it was made to produce weapons, ordinary des and swords produced per day would be 1000. If made to produce Spatial Equipment, it may only take a few days. However, the machine can only make one product at a time. If it was processing rice, it couldn¡¯t make flour and etc.

    Without thinking, Zhao Hai immediately upgraded the Processing Factory to Level 10. White light shed and 9 additional workshops appeared in the Space.

    At this time, Zhao Hao remembered that he must have spent quite a bit of money, so he immediately checked his gold coin bnce. To his surprise, he was actually deducted 10 million coins! He froze, he didn¡¯t know where this much money went.

    Upon asking Cai¡¯er, Zhao Hai knew that the Space charged him 10 million gold coins not just because of the Processing Factory, but also because of the upgrading of the Farm. It was necessary to know that expanding the Farm costs a lot of money.

    Although he initially grieved, Zhao Hai knew that upgrading the Space was an overall good thing. At this time, Cai¡¯er also notified Zhao Hai that there weren¡¯t enough ces inside the Farm that could amodate an additional 1000 mu ornd. Only by using the background would the area requirements be satisfied. However, nting in the background didn¡¯t have the Space¡¯s benefit of speeding up the rate of growth. All nts grown in the background would have the same growth time as those grown outside.

    But fortunately, there was a slight advantage which was that all the fauna nted in the background wouldn¡¯t need to consider the climate. This was a good thing for Zhao Hai.

    So this time, in addition to having Cai¡¯er nt some bread trees, he also had her nt arge number of fruit trees, rice bamboo, oil fruit trees, and arge variety of vegetables.

    After arranging the matters inside the Space, Zhao Hai and the others went outside. Currently it was dusk, and the surface of the sea has turned golden.

    Zhao Hai stood on the deck and gazed at the golden ocean, then he suddenlyughed, ¡°Starting today, I won¡¯t have to worry about the ¡®Water of Nothingness¡¯. Between the Heaven and the Earth, I will now be unstoppable!!!¡±

    Laura and the others looked at Zhao Hai and smiled faintly. They didn¡¯t say anything, they understood Zhao Hai¡¯s current mood. In fact, they were actually as excited as Zhao Hai.

    After quite some time, Zhao Hai calmed down and turned to Laura and the others as he smiled, ¡°The seas truly hold innumerable treasures. If we need to upgrade the Space in the future, we should just absorb some seawater. If we continue on upgrading the Space, a day woulde where we wouldn¡¯t need to worry about getting a source of products, our own world will support us.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Brother Hai, what if we bring a lot of grain in the Prairie causing its price to drop. What would be your thoughts on that?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not good, we can¡¯t do that. Otherwise, bankruptcy will be prevalent among the small businessmen in the Continent. Those people would be the most affected if we do what you just said. Forrge businesses, not so much.¡±

    Laura nodded, those small-scale merchants who trade in the continent only earn their money through arduous hard work. The ones who truly makes huge profits were thoserge merchantpanies. What seems to be bad luck to small merchants would only be a small dent to these people.

    Zhao Hai sighed, ¡°What we needed to do now was not to decrease the price of grain. But instead, we should just provide enough food for the Beastmen so that not a lot of them would starve to death.¡±

    At this moment, a fluctuation happened on the sea. Zhao Hai felt that the Haven just shook. The group was quite familiar with this scenario, this meant that an aquatic Magic Beast hade to attack them.

    Zhao Hai immediately opened the monitor. Upon seeing the screen, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. Currently, the monitor¡¯s range was increased from two kilometers to ten, a fivefold upgrade.

    However,pared to the changes inside the Space, this wasn¡¯t that much. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind it too much and just analyzed the current situation.

    After seeing the situation under the ship, Zhao Hai stared nkly. This was because what he saw underneath was a person, but he immediately noticed that this wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. This was a type of human-shaped aquatic beast.

    Zhao Hai observed the human-shaped magic beast, its height was about three meters and on its head were two antennae. On its torso were eight tall and slender feet, looking like those limbs that shrimps have. Additionally, it had ws as his two hands. However, it didn¡¯t have any feet, but instead, it had a tail like a shrimp.

    Along with the shrimp-shaped person were a group of giant shrimps. Their bodies were about five meters long, a pair of big ws, and thick shells on their backs. Those Magic Beasts looked extremely strong.

    Seeing this scene, Zhao Hai¡¯s couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows. This was because he suddenly remembered a name, Merperson!

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t understand why the other party decided to attack him as though he was a pirate. But he didn¡¯t have any time to think about it. He could see that the power level of those giant shrimps were very high. If those attacked their ship, it wouldn¡¯t be able tost for a long time.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand as waves of seawater came out. Then a rush of water came into the air. This water also revealed a shrimp-shaped person.

    From Zhao Hai¡¯s present usage of magic, it seems like it had been improved considerably. Before, his attacks were only equivalent to 7th ranks but now it seems like it had reach the realm of 8th rank.

 Chapter 389 - First Contact with Merpeople

    <h4>Chapter 389 - First Contact with Merpeople</h4>

    It was an unexpected surprise as well as a shock for Zhao Hai that his attack actually didn¡¯t do anything but make the seawater rise. The Merperson didn¡¯t appear on the surface.

    Zhao Hai stared, he hasn¡¯t encountered a situation like this before. His magic attack actually didn¡¯t have any effect. He looked at the monitor, and saw that the Shrimp-man seem to have noticed the situation. It looked at the Haven and poised to attack.

    Zhao Hai snorted, he waved his hand as a white mist came in contact with the water. As soon as the mist and the water came in contact, the seawater immediately froze, enveloping the Shrimp-man and his entourage of shrimp magic beasts.

    With a move from Zhao Hai, the group of sea-dwellers appeared on the ship, trapped by the frozen ice.

    Zhao Hai instantly received the shrimps into the Space. The Space issued a prompt, saying that the shrimps were level 20 magic beasts, equivalent to 4th ranks outside. It can do simple water element attacks. Can be raised in sea water, takes 14 hours to mature. Can reproduce five times and produces 8 offsprings each time.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about this, he already knew that the shrimps weren¡¯t enough to upgrade the Space. Now that the Ranch had reached level 20, it became very difficult to upgrade it.

    He looked at the Shrimp-man, he waved his hand and shattered the ice that surrounded the man. The Shrimp-man fell into the deck.

    But the sea-dweller didn¡¯t make a move, Zhao Hai knew that he had been frozen stiff. He didn¡¯t worry and just stood there. Before long, the Shrimp-man finally began to move, albeit breathing extremely faintly. He looked like he would die at any time.

    Zhao Hai made a ball made of seawater and made it surround the man, making the Shrimp-man feel much better.

    The man looked coldly at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Youngster, you best release me immediately. Otherwise, my tribesmen wouldn¡¯t let you off easily.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t think that this Shrimp-man would actually speak human tongue. Although thisnguage was verymon in the continent, the other party was a merperson, how could a merperson speak thenguage?

    Zhao Hai looked at him and curiously asked, ¡°You can speak ournguage? Are you really a Merperson?¡±

    The Shrimp-man looked at Zhao Hai and with said with disdain, ¡°Hmph, speaking the samenguage isn¡¯t strange. Us merpeople have already been speaking like this even before humans ever did.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the Shrimp-man and said, ¡°Really? Also, why did you attack my ship?¡±

    The Shrimp-man said, ¡°The entire deep sea is the domain of us, the sea-dwellers. And this part is my Shrimp Tribe¡¯s domain. So why couldn¡¯t I attack your ship?¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned, ¡°This is your Shrimp Tribe¡¯s domain? Then why didn¡¯t you attack us before? Why now?¡±

    The Shrimp-man looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Ignorant human. Didn¡¯t you know that this area belongs entirely to our race? When are you allowed to just make a fuss here? In the past, your Human experts and our Merman Experts came into an agreement that you humans can only pass by these waters. But earlier, I sensed an unusual in this part of the water so I came. And when I did, I saw your ship, and now you captured me. Human, know that I¡¯ve already sent word to my tribe as soon as you got me. They will certainlye and rescue me.¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned, he believed this member of the Shrimp Tribe. There certainly was an agreement between humans and merpeople, just like the agreement between humans and the experts inside the carrion swamp. But when he said that he already sent word back to his tribe, Zhao Hai was doubtful. He knew for sure that he captured every single one of the Shrimp-man¡¯s group. So how could he possible send word back to his people?

    At this time, Cai¡¯er came and informed Zhao Hai that there was a group of Shrimp Tribesmen heading towards here. Zhao Hai was stunned, he didn¡¯t think that the Shrimp-man actually said the truth. Since it was certain that the man¡¯s tribesmen were heading towards him, Zhao Hai observed the group. The Shrimp-man looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s face without any care, he certainly knew that his tribesmen were indeeding.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about the man as well since he was paying attention towards the monitor. They really were Shrimp-people, they looked exactly like the man on board the heaven. The group consists of seven people and were approaching quite fast.

    Apanying the seven people, there were also groups of shrimp-type magic beasts. This matter actually made Zhao Hai embarrassed, he didn¡¯t think that he would actuallye in conflict with the sea-dwellers while at sea.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Shrimp-man on his ship and said, ¡°You¡¯re tribesmen areing. I¡¯ll go and release you, but you have to promise to not cause me any more trouble.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the Shrimp-man couldn¡¯t help but be smug as he said, ¡°Youngster, no need to waste too much breath. I¡¯ll be taking away your ship and make it into my toy. Otherwise, don¡¯t ever think of going into the sea ever again.¡±

    Hearing the Shrim-person¡¯s words, Zhao Hai¡¯splexion couldn¡¯t help but change, he coldly snorted and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to go to the sea, then why do I have toply? Don¡¯t think that I am afraid of you and your tribe. Look at this.¡±

    Then he waved his hand as white mist appeared again and froze the waters surrounding those seven tribesmen. Upon catching them, Zhao Hai brought them to the ship and ce each of them inside a ball of seawater. The Shrimp tribesmen were too cold to talk.

    Seeing Zhao Hai easily capture his tribesmen, the Shrimp-man looked flustered as he gave a threat to Zhao Hai, ¡°Youngster, know that if you dare to kill us, all of the sea-dwellers will wage war with you. You will certainly end up with a bad ending.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied with a serious tone, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that I would actually suffer a bad ending, I could just stay in the continent and live safely. Even if you sent some 9th ranks after me, they wouldn¡¯t be able to threaten me.¡±

    Zhao Hai knew from Jinan that sea-dwellers couldn¡¯t survive for a long time when out of the water. Only their 9th ranks were able to survive for a long time out of the water. This was also the reason why the humans and the merpeople had stayed being at peace with each other. If this wasn¡¯t the case, the sea-dwellers might have already waged war with the humans long ago.

    The Shrimp tribesman stared as hisplexion changed. He knew that their experts wouldn¡¯t just be in conflict with the humans even though they vastly outnumber them. Humans weren¡¯t easy to deal with, moreover, they still had an agreement with each other about human activity in their domains. Finally, this small conflict wouldn¡¯t be enough to incite their 9th rank experts to make a move.

    Thinking of this, the Shrimp-man couldn¡¯t do anything but ept defeat, ¡°Human, I promise to not attack your boat anymore. But you have to let me and my tribemates go, otherwise a conflict would surely ur.¡±

    Seeing that the other party has admitted defeat, Zhao Hai also nodded, he didn¡¯t want to be in a fight with sea-dwellers either., ¡°I don¡¯t have any enmity with you, so as long as you promise to not attack my ship, then I will immediately let you go. Right, perhaps you gentlemen may even want to make business with me. What do Merpeople need? I can buy them from the human domain and sell them to you. You can also exchange them with some of your special products.¡±

    The Shrimp-man stared, he didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would suddenly shift into doing business. At this time, he responded, ¡°Human, are you sure about what you just said? Are you really willing to do business with us?¡±

    Zhao Hai turned to look at the other Shrimp-men and saw that they had regained consciousness. Then he immediately returned his gaze to the Shrimp-man and said, ¡°Absolutely.¡±

    The Shrimp-man¡¯ face elevated as he said, ¡°That¡¯s fantastic! What do you want?¡±

    Zhao Hai asked back, ¡°What do you have?¡±

    The man said, ¡°Some aquatic magic beasts, some ores, pearls, corals, these things.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I want those, what do you want from me?¡±

    The Shrimp-man said, ¡°We want somend magic beasts, some ironworks, also some ceramics.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Not an issue, I can supply you with these things. I also have some grains, vegetables, and fruits. You just prepare those magic beasts, ores, pearls and corals.¡±

    The Shrimp-man nodded excitedly and said, ¡°Good, by the way, my name is Crag. If you have your items, you cane straight back in this area. This is out tribe¡¯s domain, as soon as you arrive here, we¡¯ll immediately trade with you.¡±

    Zhao Hai agreed, ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll head back and return in a few days. When that timees, we¡¯ll trade.¡± Then he waved his hand and returned the Shrimp tribesmen back to the sea.

    When the group returned to the sea, Crag looked back at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Make sure to bring a lot of those items, we need arge number of them.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied with a smile, ¡°Okay, then that¡¯s settled. Everyone, goodbye!¡± The Shrimp tribesmen waved at Zhao Hai and then immediately disappeared into the sea.

    Laura and the others were stunned while all of these was happening. Only when the Shrimp people vanished into the sea did Laura recover. She looked at Zhao Hai as though she had seen a monster, ¡°Brother Hai, you¡¯re too good. You actually made a deal with Merpeople? This is the first time that I heard of this, you just made history!¡±

    Hearing Laura, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Communication, alwaysmunicate. Sometimes, the reason why two sides go into war is because they didn¡¯t have any proper talks with each other. Look, you can see that merpeople actually do need some human products while we could make use of theirs. With such two-sided benefits, why shouldn¡¯t we do it?¡±

    Laura smiled, ¡°We should. With this, not only could be get some valuable pearls and special products, we could also get some Magic Beasts that could upgrade the Space. Maybe we could make the Space upgrade quickly with this method.¡±

    Zhao Hai also smiled as he replied, ¡°Moreover, there are too many good things in the deep sea. Cooperating with the sea-dwellers could only bring us benefits and no faults. Hehe. It seems like we should also go visit the Elven Forests and the Dwarven Fortresses. I¡¯m interested in doing business with all of the different races in the continent.¡±

    Laura and the others smiled, if they could really do business with all of the races in the continent, then they would certainly be the richest people in the future.

    Meg gave a smile and said, ¡°Elder Brother Hai, today is really our lucky day. Not only did the Space explosively level up, we also got in contact with Merpeople. I think we should find a ce to purchase all the their requests. The Ark Continent¡¯s day of annual celebration is close by. If we manage to bring these special products to the continent, they will certainly be popr.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he knew that the this annual celebration was Ark Continent¡¯srgest day. It was equivalent to Earth¡¯s new year¡¯s celebration. It was a holiday of the entire continent. It represented the old year¡¯s turnover into the new year.

    This holiday was extremely important to humans, they would buy new clothes and prepare delicious food in celebration for sending of the old year and weing the new year.

    This was like when China celebrates its Spring Festival. Every great family and n knew that this day would be where all of their expenses were the greatest. If Zhao Hai and the others reveal these rare Merpeople products into the continent at this time, they would certainly earn a fortune.

    Laura thought for a moment and said, ¡°Since we cannot return to Sky Water City, we should go and find some other ce. Fortunately, Sky Water City isn¡¯t the only port city inside Rosen Empire. I believe that as long as we don¡¯t go to the ports of the other nations, we should be clear of Radiant Church¡¯s interference. The Rosen Empire is currently at its peak of anti-church movement, I think that the Radiant Church wouldn¡¯t daree at this time.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a nod and said, ¡°Which city do you propose? I know absolutely nothing about the ports of Rosen Empire.¡±

    Laura shook her head and said, ¡°I also have no Idea. But I think Jinan should know. Jinan, do you know something about the other ports?¡±

    Jinan who was standing nearby immediately responded, ¡°Besides Sky Water City, there are two other famous cities present on the empire¡¯s eastern coastline. They are Jade Water City and Rising Water City. Both of these cities are under the control of the Rosen Imperial Family. They are very prosperous, but not to the extent of rivalling Sky Water City. There are no other ces like Sky Water City in the continent.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and asked, ¡°Which city is nearer?¡±

    Jinan replied, ¡°Rising Water City will take 13 days from our current location. If we go to Jade Water City, it would take us about 17 days.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a nod and said, ¡°Very well then, let¡¯s head to Rising Water City!¡±

 Chapter 390 - Multipurpose Processing Machineâ€™s Fee

    <h4>Chapter 390 - Multipurpose Processing Machine¡¯s Fee</h4>

    Those who had not sailed the seas wouldn¡¯t know how boring and at the same time, stressful it was to do so.

    What seemed like a calm ocean was actually fraught with perils such as undercurrents and sudden storms. This was especially so in a time where radar didn¡¯t exist. This made travelling at sea very risky for people in the Ark Continent.

    Another bad thing was the fact that the ships built on the Ark Continent weren¡¯t built with any auxiliary functions. Some of the ships were so boring that sailing on them for months on end would actually make you crazy.

    Fortunately, Zhao Hai¡¯s ships were manned by Undead. This made it so that navigating the seas wouldn¡¯t actually affect these Advance Level undead who already lost their human emotions. They were actually closer to robots than humans.

    This time, the group¡¯s destination was Rising Water City. Rising Water City and Jade Water City were quite quite famous port cities on Rosen Empire¡¯s eastern coastline. But for other nations, Sky Water City was the best port city, it had the best location and routes. Therefore, there were not a lot of people who went to Rising Water City and Jade Water City, making their revenues much less that Sky Water City.

    Although the Rosen Imperial n was quite envious regarding this situation, they weren¡¯t able to do anything about it. This was because in the beginning, Sky Water City wasn¡¯t this prosperous. Only when the city was handed over to the Calci Family did it slowly turn to be like what it was in the present. This was mainly due to the sessive efforts made by generations of the Calci Family.

    Even if both the Rising Water City and Jade Water City were heavily invested upon by the Imperial n, its management clearly wasn¡¯t that good. This was because the n¡¯s internal struggles,pared to the Calci Family, were much more intense. Therefore, the two cities couldn¡¯t catch up to Sky Water City.

    Yes, the surface revenue of Rising Water City and Jade Water City certainly seemed to be lower than Sky Water City, but when you really get into the hidden profits that the two cities produced, this was not the case. If you calcte the money moving around in the shadows, the revenue produced by each of the two cities were actually bigger than Sky Water City.

    There was a reason for this. Sky Water City was the purse of the Calci Family, it provided all the funds that the family needed. On the other hand, Jade Water City and Rising Water City were ces that the Rosen Imperial n uses to test their Princes. The Rosen Emperor would give these two cities, as well as other Imperial controlled cities, to pre-selected candidates for sessorship. Then he made them manage these cities and see who could create the most revenue. The one who won thispetition would gain big points in the fight for the throne.

    As you can imagine, the managing of these two parties were clearly very different. On one hand, a family depended on a city for their future expenses, thus, they would certainly take good care of it. On the other hand, the city was used as a test. After a few years or decades, the city wouldn¡¯t have the same owner. In these few years, one would do all that he could to make the most money out of the city.

    This seemed like two different kinds of investments. One was the type where you invest in something and slowly turning it into a goose thatys golden eggs. And the other one was the type where you always fish for short term investments, making profits, and then walking away. Two totally different philosophies.

    Although there was this reason, Zhao Hai and the others must still head to Rising Water City. Not only did they decide to go there because of the purchase of items, they also wanted to establish a storefront. It would also be best if they could get in contact with a businessman to make a partnership with. With this, they wouldn¡¯t need to depend too much on the Calci Family.

    The action made by the Calci Family made Zhao Hai¡¯s heart sound an rm. The majority of their operations were actually centered on the Calci Family, this wasn¡¯t a good thing. They should be looking for another cooperation. Otherwise, the people from the family would use this scenario to stick it to Zhao Hai. Although he didn¡¯t fear the Calci Family, the moves that the family could employ would certainly make Zhao Hai suffer some losses.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai became more adamant on going to Rising Water City. He wanted to see the situation there and see if there was an opportunity to make another partnership. This would make the Calci Family understand that Zhao Hai would be able to survive without their help.

    Although Zhao Hai was a member of the League of Dark Mages, he didn¡¯t have that huge sense of belonging to the organization. This was because he didn¡¯t actually practice magic.

    The things that Smith did initially made him think of the League quite well. But with the Calci Family¡¯s actions, all of those thoughts were shattered.

    Zhao Hai sympathizes with the Dark Mages, but he wasn¡¯t a saint. In the beginning, when everyone was out to get rid of him, nobody helped other than Grandpa Green and those others who were loyal and devoted to the Buda n. Without them, Adam would have already been dead, and Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t exist.

    At first, Zhao Hai joined the League of Dark Mages since he saw that it was quite free, with only a few rules. He also wanted to make use of the League to deal with the Radiant Church. But if the people of the organization decided to act like this to him, then there was no point in staying there.

    ¡­

    The ship continued to sail slowly. Today was the third day of their trip, this was also a special day for Zhao Hai. It was because Cai¡¯er will finally nt the medicinal seeds that the Space had given to him.The seeds had very high levels, and would take several days to mature. With his calctions, Zhao Hai reckoned that he must wait until they reached Rising Water City before he could make the Detoxification Potion.

    Although the seeds were just being nted today, Zhao Hai and the others still stood by and observed. This was because this matter was extremely important for them.

    Zhao Hai was very clear that these seeds represented hope, a hope that one day he could be normal again. Also, because of this hope, Zhao Hai had been investigating how the Multipurpose Processing Machine worked.

    The Multipurpose Processing Machine was really very mysterious, as long as you have money, it could process everything for you. The amount of money needed depends on what you wanted to process. For example, if Zhao Hai wanted to process his antidote, the processing charge would be a thousand gold coins. If he wanted to make a Spatial Equipment, he needs to pay 10 thousand gold coins. And if you want Advanced Level Spatial Equipment, the charge would increase ordingly, about 1 million gold coins. Naturally, the processing time would also be equally high.

    However, if you wanted to process unshelled Bamboo Rice into edible grains, you only need one gold coin per day; the same was true for white flour. The price for making liquor also wasn¡¯t too high, it wouldn¡¯t exceed 50 gold coins. The process was very cost-effective.

    But this processing fee depended on the fact that you had enough materials to supply. If you don¡¯t have materials, like the additives to change the vor of the liquor that you¡¯re making, this would not do. Of course, you can still make it, but you need to purchase those materials from the factory, and its price would certainly hurt your pockets.

    Moreover, if the Space didn¡¯t have a kind of nt, the machine could make some seeds for you. You only need to provide some other nt, then some gold coins, and you could receive your seed. Naturally, the charge for this operation isn¡¯t cheap, after all, the Space hopes that you would provide these nts and upgrade the Space by procuring them from outside. Additionally, you shouldn¡¯t hope of using the Processing machine to upgrade the Space, since all of the seeds made by the machine couldn¡¯t provide any experience.

    Because of these peculiarities, Zhao Hai decided to stop nting Bamboo Rice in Iron Mountain Fort, allowing people to do other things.

    Also, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use the Machine to make milk wine. Currently, he is using the machine to process his food and make fruit oils. Things like wool products and liquor were still made inside the workshops of Iron Mountain Fort. This was because Zhao Hai reckoned thatpared to the costs of operating the Machine, manpower was still more efficient for those products.

    Originally, the manpower inside Iron Mountain Fort was insufficient. Although they got several thousand people, there were those who wouldn¡¯t be able to handle heavybor, like the elderly and the children. Only those young men and women were being busy doing a lot of things and their numbers were still not enough. Because of this, there were a lot of undeads doing jobs inside the fort.

    But now it was good that Zhao Hai acquired the Processing Machine. The machine could do all the work, especially for wool products.

    Zhao Hai tried using the machine to make nkets, and they were very good. You can also choose the style and decorations in them. However, the nkets produced by the machine were different from those produced outside. Also, the processing fee wasn¡¯t low, 50 gold coins. For this amount of money, the beastmen could produce 20 nkets. So Zhao Hai gave up on using the machine to produce wool products.

    Zhao Hai also understood that this wasn¡¯t a mistake. The value of gold coins inside the Space was vastly different from its value outside. There was only one type of currency inside the Space, which was exactly the gold coin. A gold coin inside the Space was like a copper coin outside. But if you take the same gold coin outside the Space, its value would certainly be much higher.

    The reason why the machine¡¯s processing charge for making edible rice and four were low was because the bamboo rice and wheat value inside the Space weren¡¯t very high. If Zhao Hai decided to sell the rice and flour to the Space, it wouldn¡¯t be as profitable as selling it to the continent. This made Zhao Hai know that the values of the currency inside and outside the Space was very different.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t a person who was dead-set on making profits. If he were, he would¡¯ve just employed his undead to do all of the jobs needed so that he didn¡¯t need to pay forbor. But if he did that, the ves¡¯ standard of living will certainly drop. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to do that, he wanted his people to live a much better life.

 Chapter 391 - Two Days

    <h4>Chapter 391 - Two Days</h4>

    Zhao Hai dealt with the matters inside the Space while also handling the matters back at Iron Mountain Fort. Naturally, the information about the Space¡¯s upgrades as well as the fact about detoxification was told to Green and the others.

    Green was very excited that tears streamed down from his face. For him, there was no better news than this. As long as Zhao Hai recovers, they wouldn¡¯t need to fear for the scenario where the Space would suddenly vanish. Green and the others were extremely d, nothing was more important than Zhao Hai recovering.

    ¡­

    Time passed as the Haven continued on travelling. It was already the tenth day after they met the Shrimp tribesmen. The things back in Iron Mountain Fort were almost taken care of, and some of the medicinal herbs were already collected. However, the quantity needed was still not enough, so they need wait for three days for the herbs to be fully collected. Zhao Hai could start processing the antidote by then.

    At this time, the Fruit Trees as well as the Bread Trees were already nted. But they didn¡¯t yield any fruit yet since their growth rate was the same as outside. So there wasn¡¯t anything to see from them right now.

    The Processing Factories also weren¡¯t idling. They had already processed all of the rice and wheat. Now they were currently processing the fruit oil.

    This time, arge number of animals could now be raised inside the Ranch so Zhao Hai ced his argalis inside the Space. At this time, Zhao Hai understood that the Ranch didn¡¯t need to have feed anymore. This was because the animals could now graze from the ground as well as hunt other animals for meat. Herbivores would eat grass while carnivores would eat the herbivores.

    Because of the recent upgrades, all the grass present in the Ranch could now be eaten. This also made the animals undergo migration from time to time. Because of this, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried that the Ranch would get destroyed. Additionally, Mu¡¯er was also present, so Zhao Hai didn¡¯t need to worry about the animals.

    Zhao Hai also noticed that the grasses inside the Ranch grew much faster than those outside. Although it was not as fast as the Farm, it was not that much slower either.

    The reason why Zhao Hai allowed the carnivores to hunt the herbivores was so that the poption of herbivores would be controlled. The small world needed to be bnced. If the herbivores were left to their own, they would incessantly multiply, eating all of the grasses in the world and destroying it in the process. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want this to happen, so he established a food chain inside the Ranch.

    Obviously, this process certainly made Zhao Hai lose a lot of money. After all, these carnivores must eat meat. But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t worry, as long as a stable food chain was created, the Ranch wouldn¡¯t be destroyed.

    The Ranch had enough food for the numerous herbivores that Zhao Hai released, but the carnivores present weren¡¯t a lot; this made it an iplete food chain. With the number of prey vastly outnumbering the predators, it was an inevitability that the Ranch would run out of food. However, this was Zhao Hai¡¯s Ranch, not nature. Those herbivores would still be killed for meat, not many would be left.

    Suddenly, Zhao Hai remembered that all of these considerations were of no importance. The Ranch indeed became a small world, but the situation still remained unchanged. Like before, the animals present here were all either digitally generated, or digitally raised, it was just the way they were raised that was different.

    Zhao Hai regarded this situation as a serious matter, if he continues with the current model, sooner orter the number of beasts that he would raise could match those that were herded by the Beastmen. This was a terrifying thing, when this timees, he wouldn¡¯t be able to sell those beasts outside. Because if he does, the continent¡¯s economy will certainly copse, causing chaos all over the ce.

    But it was fortunate that he already had Mu¡¯er to manage the Ranch. Zhao Hai could just give an order to control the number of beasts inside the Space so that they wouldn¡¯t increase too quickly as well as decrease too quickly. All of these responsibilities were handed over to Mu¡¯er.

    Although the Ranch had all of those shorings, Zhao Hai still thought that it was very useful. With those carnivores constantly hunting inside the Space, their natural instincts would get sharper and sharper as time passed by. This made them true to their wild nature while inside the Space.

    Their fighting strengths would be more formidable, moreover they were allpletely obedient to Zhao Hai. If Zhao Hai needed them to fightter on, he could just release them for battle.

    At this moment, the beasts with the most poption were the bulls, argali, and horses. Next in line were blood hawks, and moonlight lions. Bulls and argali were raised for their meat, horses for transportation, while the blood hawks and moonlight lions were for fighting strength.

    Aside from thesend magic beasts, the Ranch was also raising massive amounts of aquatic magic beasts. Also, the aquatic food chain was moreplete than thend food chain. After all, Zhao Hai fully absorbed seawater into the Space, so naturally, he would be absorbingplete food chains along with it.

    Zhao Hai now understood why it was still called a small world, it wasn¡¯t a mature world since there were still some ws here and there, thus the title small world.

    But generally speaking, Zhao Hai was very satisfied regarding this small world of his. So long as he continues to upgrade the Space, then one day it willpletely evolve into aplete world.

    With the matters of the Space being good overall, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have much worries. He could just give instructions whenever he felt like changing something.

    Looking at the Space¡¯s changes day by day, Zhao Hai became very satisfied. After all, this ce was his own personal domain.

    ¡­

    Three days went by quickly, Rising Water City was already in sight. As long as they travel for half a day, Zhao Hai and the others would be able to enter Rising Water City¡¯s harbor.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t paying any attention to the city right now. He was currently in the Space, in front of the Multipurpose Processing Machine. By his side was a pile of medicinal herbs.

    Laura and the others were also right by his side, anxiously looking at the machine and waiting for Zhao Hai to press the button. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dy, he immediately pressed the button meant for depositing the materials.

    When the button was pressed, a sh of white light came, then the pile of herbs by Zhao Hai¡¯s side disappearedpletely. Zhao Hai pressed the ¡®Process¡¯ button and selected the item that he wanted, the Detoxification Potion. Then finally he pressed the ¡®Begin¡¯ button. The Space deducted his bnce by 10 thousand gold coins as the machine sprang into action. A projection popped up, showing Zhao Hai digits that were very important to him. The figure showed 48 hours.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be relieved, in two day¡¯s time, he would be forever be cured of his affliction that was caused by the ¡°Water of Nothingness¡±. He can finally go back to being an ordinary person.

    Laura and the others looked at the numbers that were projected above. They also understood what those number represented. Laura sighed with relief as she said, ¡°Brother Hai, in two days, two days! You can finally get rid of your poison.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he excitedly looked at Laura and Meg as he smiled, ¡°Yes, in two days, I can finally restore my body to what it originally was.¡±

    Meg shed tears as she hugged Zhao Hai. She didn¡¯t realize that she was crying, she was too happy. Zhao Hai¡¯s poison was always a heavy stone in their hearts. As long as Zhao Hai¡¯s poison went unsolved, they wouldn¡¯t be able to sleepfortably. Now that in two days, Zhao Hai would be cured, the dark clouds guing the Buda Family would finally dissipate.

    Zhao Hai patted Meg¡¯s back gently as he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t cry. Everything will be alright after two days. Your young master can finally learn martial arts, we should be happy. We¡¯ll show those people who looked down on us the fully revived Buda n.¡±

    Meg was still tearing up while she nodded, she believed that Zhao Hai could achieve anything. From the beginning, she had unconditional trust towards Zhao Hai, this was because Zhao Hai was her world.

    Laura¡¯s tears were also flowing, she loved Zhao Hai. But his poison was a very big deal to her. This was because Zhao Hai¡¯s poison could be inherited, if they had a child in the future, their children would also have this poison inside of them, making them unable to study martial arts as well as magic.

    In Ark Continent, someone who couldn¡¯t practice martial arts or magic was considered a waste. Laura was somewhat of an prideful person, how could she allow her children to be such wastes?

    But she loved Zhao Hai very much, and she decided to marry him in the future. So she just hoped that Zhao Hai could cure his affliction. Now that the day hade, she was extremely happy.

    Looking at Laura¡¯s appearance, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile. He lifted his arm to create an empty space, Laura looked at Zhao Hai and immediately threw herself into Zhao Hai¡¯s arms, still with tears flowing down her cheeks.

    Green and the others weren¡¯t with them today, so the only other people present were Shue and Shun. Regarding Zhao Hai¡¯s development, the two of them were also quite happy. They had made a Blood Oath with Zhao Hai, so naturally they would hope that their master would have a bright future. After they knew Zhao Hai¡¯s real identity, the also knew that he drank the Water of Nothingness, this was the matter that they worried very much about.

    Ever since the two followed Zhao Hai, their lives had been veryfortable. Zhao Hai put their lives in order, provided them with delicious food, while at the same time taking the two of them away from their previous lives that were full of dangers. This made the two extremely grateful to their young master, so they regarded to matter of his poison very highly.

    Now that the matter was close to being solved, with Zhao Hai being healthy again, they thought that things couldn¡¯t get any better. The return of the Buda n was getting closer and closer.

    After some time, the group calmed their emotions down and went out of the Space. The Haven was now entering the harbor, they had no choice but disembark from the ship.

 Chapter 392 - Call Them

    <h4>Chapter 392 - Call Them</h4>

    Standing in front of the ship, Zhao Hai gazed at the distant Rising Water City. The size of the city wasn¡¯t asrge as Sky Water City, but the traffic of ships present were quite the same.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he turned his head, ¡°Looking at the size of Rising Water City, it seems like it is worse than Sky Water City. But it looks like it is just as bustling here. It¡¯ll be a good idea to have a shop at this ce. Right, is there a Shelley Hotel here? Perhaps we can work together with them.¡±

    Laura smiled, ¡°It has, how could there be no Shelley Hotel in a city such as this? We should find them and get into contact, I believe that they would be happy. Brother Hai, how about we reduce the supply of fire fish and milk wine that we are giving to Brother Smith, to give the Calci Family a warning.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Consider that finished, I will still take into ount Brother Smith¡¯s face on this matter. But if the Calci Family continues to push me, then I will end my cooperation with them. Let¡¯s see what they¡¯re going to do about that.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°Very well, let¡¯s give Brother Smith some face and have him speak to the family in our behalf. Let¡¯s see Calci Family¡¯s response, if they still go too far, hmph, then don¡¯t me me.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Laura¡¯s appearance and showed a faint smile and said, ¡°This is the Laura that I know, looking like a very capable woman. Haha. Good, if they still dare try to deal with us, then we won¡¯t be polite anymore.¡±

    While they were talking, the ship slowly approached Rising Water City. The harbor of the city was much worse than Sky Water City. The dock looked very messy, ships could hardly find any ce to dock in.

    Zhao Hai knew that this should be the public pier. There was no need to pay in order to dock here, thus the numerous ships. But this was also the smallest and most chaotic ship terminal in the city.

    There were other docks nearby. They were quiterge, and they had good security as well. There were even porters present, but one needs to pay money in order to dock on those ces.

    This was Rosen Empire¡¯s method, they would lower taxes on some areas to attract people. Upon arriving, one would get exempted from tax, but there were even more ces to spend some money. In the end, if you calcte all of your expenses, they woulde out to be even greater than what would be if you just paid your tax.

    Zhao Hai looked at the public harbor and knew that there was no way that they could find their ce there. So he had Jinan maneuver the ship towards those paid docks.

    Paid docks were certainly a lot better, the water were very spacious, the pier was also very clean. There were even specialized people tasked in maintaining public security. All matters on these docks appeared to be in pristine order.

    When Zhao Hai saw these docks, he couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. He thought about those bigpanies back on Earth. Thepanies would willingly sh their product¡¯s prices to the point of suffering losses just to make profits on the extra services. He didn¡¯t expect that someone on the Ark Continent would actually think of the same method.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s group stopped on a ce in the dock. They paid the supervisor for the fee and then got on the carriage to head towards the city.

    Upon entering Rising Water City, Zhao Hai and the others couldn¡¯t help but stare. They couldn¡¯t say that the streets of the city were greater than those of Sky Water City, on the contrary, they were quite awful. However, the shops on both sides of the street were very numerous, they had the same liveliness as Sky Water City.

    This was a port city, so businesses should be doing very well, Zhao Hai was already used to this fact. He looked at the shops on both sides of the street and turned his head to Shun, ¡°Shun, go to those shops and see if there are any products worth noting, also, take note of the prices of the goods here. Shue, let¡¯s go to the hotel and take a rest.¡±

    The twoplied, Shue ushered the carriage to head towards the direction of the Shelley Hotel while Shun went out to get some information. Back at the pier, Zhao Hai had already asked for the directions of the hotel, so they didn¡¯t need to worry about getting lost.

    Zhao Hai and the others quickly arrived at the Shelley Hotel. Although Rising Water City¡¯s storefronts didn¡¯t look very nice, the Shelley Hotel in this city was not the same. The outside of the hotel was extremely clean along with its front facade. There were also people dedicated to maintaining public security outside, fully exhibiting the quality of the hotel.

    Just as Zhao Hai¡¯s bull-pulled carriage stopped in front of the hotel, a person wearing silk clothes immediately went out to greet them. The man looked over 50 years old with a long and skinny body. With his face full of smiles, one would be able to feel a very kind atmosphere around him.

    When Zhao Hai disembarked from the carriage, the man went to Zhao Hai and greeted him, ¡°This one is Ronaldo, the manager of Rising Water City¡¯s Shelley Hotel. This one wees Mister Zhao Hai.¡°

    Zhao Hai stared at Ronaldo and said, ¡°You know me?¡±

    Ronaldo smiled faintly and said, ¡°I do. There is no Shelley Hotel Manager in the continent that doesn¡¯t recognize Mister Zhao Hai. Mister, pleasee in, you¡¯re always a distinguished guest in our hotels.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°I won¡¯t be polite then.¡± Seeing the two talking and walking towards the hotel, the guests became quite rmed. One should know that the hotel was not only for the rich, it was also quite expensive. Adding on to the fact that the Shelley Hotel had recently ousted Grand Duke Lionheart¡¯s business, the managers of their hotels had became quite the personalities. They wouldn¡¯t generally greet any ordinary person.

    When the people saw that Ronaldo was extremely courteous towards Zhao Hai, they felt confused. This was because they didn¡¯t know if Zhao Hai actually had any status.

    During that time, when a noble looking person just went out of the hotel, he actually heard the exchange of dialog between Ronaldo and Zhao Hai. Upon hearing their words, the person¡¯s eyes lit up, he immediately went toward his own carriage and rushed towards the direction of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡­

    After Zhao Hai entered the hotel¡¯s reception hall, some people immediately went and served them some tea. Ronaldo and Zhao Hai drank a mouthful as the former said, ¡°When I heard that mister came, I initially wanted toe greet mister at the pier. But I didn¡¯t think that mister would actually arrive at the hotel too quickly, this is quite embarrassing.¡±

    Zhao hai smiled and said, ¡°Manager Ronaldo is too polite. I¡¯m not an influential person,ing to greet me personally is too much. I wouldn¡¯t dare, I wouldn¡¯t dare¡­¡±

    Ronaldo smiled and said, ¡°Mister is also too polite, mister offered quite a huge helping hand to the Shelley Family. It should be appropriate for me to personally greet mister. Anyway, why did mistere to Rising Water City? Is there anything we could help you with?¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a smiled and replied, ¡°There is actually a reason why I came. I want to set up a shop inside Rising Water City. The bigger the shop, the better. I hope the manager could help me with this.¡±

    Ronaldo returned the smile and nodded, ¡°Mister is too polite, this matter is no big deal. I¡¯ll personally have someone inquire around. What price would be alright for mister?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°The price isn¡¯t an issue. I just want a shop right now and open as soon as possible. It¡¯ll handle both wholesale and retail goods. Therefore, the shop¡¯s location should be good, it also needed to be able to store goods. Transportation should also be convenient.¡±

    Ronaldo nodded and said, ¡°Very well, these things are quite easy to do, mister can be relieved. I¡¯ll certainly go and find the best location as soon as possible. Right, if mister ns to set up shop here, you still have some formalities to do. I don¡¯t know if mister is already prepared for this? If mister isn¡¯t, the hotel could lend you a hand.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Thank you, Manager Ronaldo. To be honest, I really don¡¯t understand about any of the matters inside Rising Water City. I¡¯ll really have to rely on the manager here. How about this, I¡¯ll give an additional 5,000 fire fishes to the Shelley Family each month. What does Manager think about this?¡±

    Ronaldo stared, he was pleasantly surprised as he said, ¡°Mister is too generous. Even if mister didn¡¯t reward the hotel, we would still help you with this matter. Also, mister, these fire fire fishes wouldn¡¯t be taken away from the Calci Family¡¯s share right? Won¡¯t mister feel awkward?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Not awkward. I reckon you have already heard about the Calci Family. Now I¡¯m just waiting for the family¡¯s next move, if they be too overbearing, then I can only find other people to cooperate with.¡±

    Ronaldo¡¯s eyes lit up brightly, just like what Zhao Hai said, he already knew about the matter between Zhao Hai and the Calci Family. Because of this, he acted very enthusiastic towards Zhao Hai. Since if the Calci Family manages to make the wrong move, there would be some excess of fire fishes on Zhao Hai¡¯s hands. If the Shelley Family could get their hands on these fishes, the family could surely make a ton of money.

    The Shelley Family didn¡¯t fear the Calci Family. Although the Calci Family aws fierce, it was impossible for them to fully uproot the Shelley Family. After all, outside of Rosen Empire, the Shelley Family had more influence than the Calci family.

    However, merchant ns always wanted to hold onto wealth. So if they could prevent falling out with the Calci Family, they would. After all,pared to the entire business of the Shelley Family, the fire fishes were still a small business.

    But Ronaldo also understood what Zhao Hai was implying. It was just like what Marriott reported, this Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t a simple person.

    At the thought of this, Ronaldo stood up and bowed to Zhao Hai, ¡°Well then, this one will have to busy himself, mister. Your rooms have already been prepared as well as your meals. Mister can rest first while I handle the matters that you requested.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I thank the manager for his troubles.¡± Then he walked with Ronaldo outside as thetter arranged someone to lead Zhao Hai¡¯s group to their amodations.

    Ronaldo had arranged for Zhao Hai¡¯s group to have the best rooms of the hotel. He also instructed the attendants to give Zhao Hai the highest level of hospitality. If somebody dared to cause problems, Ronaldo wouldn¡¯t express mercy.

    Just after Zhao Hai and the others were settled inside their room, a knock was suddenly heard on the door. Shue immediately went to the door and opened it, revealing the meal that Ronaldo had prepared for them. The dishes looked very delicious and appetizing, it clearly showed how well regarded they were by the hotel.

    Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t be polite, they immediately went and enjoyed the dishes that the hotel prepared for them. At this time, another knock was heard, when Shue went and opened it to take a look, what he saw was Shun.

    After passing through the door, Shun gave Zhao Hai a bow and said, ¡°Young Master, I have asked around, there are quite a lot of goods here. Butpared to Sky Water City, there are more low-quality good present. Because of this, the goods sold in this city are much cheaper than those at Sky Water City.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Good, let¡¯s eat first. After the meal, we¡¯ll go around and scout for good shop locations as well as products that the Merpeople wanted. Then we¡¯ll go back out at sea as soon as possible to trade with them.¡±

    Shun gave a nod, then joined the others in the table to eat a meal. Laura who was sitting gave a frown and asked, ¡°Brother Hai, did you think about the people that we¡¯ll have to hand the shop¡¯s management to? The ves back at Iron Mountain Fort wouldn¡¯t do, we can manage them back at the fort but not here. I think we need to recruit a few trustworthy people.¡±

    Hearing what Laura just said. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smiled and say, ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you have some good people we can make us of? This is also good since we don¡¯t need to worry about their loyalty. Those people you have back at the Purcell Duchy aren¡¯t doing anything anyway, we should call them over.¡±

    Laura¡®s face lit up, ¡°Right, if we don¡¯t get in contact with them for quite some time, they would certainly feel strange. Since we cannot return to Purcell Duchy and happen to open a shop, we should bring them over here.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°After our meal, you should write a letter for them and have it sent via blood hawks from Stony Mountain. Go make them head outside Casa City to gather and I¡¯ll go and meet them.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°Brother Hai, I think you should also send a letter to Uncle Evan and tell him about this matter and have him prepare.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Be relieved, I¡¯ll go arrange it. I think Uncle Evan couldn¡¯t wait to get rid of your people. This way, Magic Lily Store would bepletely under his control.¡±

    Hearing this, Laura sighed. Magic Lily Store was something she established. It was just a pity that she had to hand it over to someone else.

    Looking at her appearance, Zhao Hai gave a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, the Magic Lily stores that you built aren¡¯t yourrgest assets anyway, it was those people who were nurtured under your influence. Those people are good resources, we must provide them with a stage to exhibit their talents to the limit. By the way, don¡¯t forget to tell them to bring their entire families.¡±

    Laura gave a smile and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll tell them. I shall also inform them that this wouldn¡¯t be the only store that we¡¯ll open. If the matter back at Sky Water City gets resolved, we would need people to manage our shop there as well. Right, Brother Hai, don¡¯t you think that Iron Mountain Fort needs a bit more managing staff? How about we send some of my people over there as well?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, but at this time, another knock was heard on the door.

 Chapter 393 - Charlie

    <h4>Chapter 393 - Charlie</h4>

    Zhao Hai stared nkly when he heard the knock. It was because he already told the hotel attendants to not disturb him if there¡¯s nothing important going on. He believed that the hotel attendants wouldn¡¯t dare disregard his instructions.

    When someone knocked on the door the first time, Zhao Hai expected it to be Shun, and it turned out the be him. But who would knock on the door this time? Zhao Hai waved his hand as the monitor appeared. The group immediately saw a man dressed in gorgeous clothes standing outside. What was bizarre about this man was the fact that even though he wore good quality and well-made clothes, the appearance of his garments seem to be those worn by servants.

    The clothes of a servant were actually more magnificent than most nobles? When Zhao Hai and the others analyzed the man¡¯s clothes, they couldn¡¯t help but feel confused.

    However, Zhao Hai knew that for a servant to be able to dress like this, his master should be anything but simple. Zhao Hai gestured to Shun, Shun gave a nod as he opened the door.

    Right outside the door was the servant. Although he had magnificent clothes, the servant still acted very humble. When he saw Shun open the door, the man politely gave a small bow and said, ¡°Hello, this one seeks an audience with Mister Zhao Hai.¡±

    Looking at the man¡¯s very polite attitude, Shun didn¡¯t decrease his vignce even by a bit, he looked at the man and said, ¡°Can I ask why you are here? Why do you need to meet the young master?¡±

    The servant showed a faint smile and said, ¡°This one is just a servant, here to convey a message from my master. It¡¯s just that the identity of my master is quite special, so this servant was the only one that came to see mister Zhao Hai.¡±

    Just as Shun was facing a dilemma, Zhao Hai¡¯s voice came, ¡°Shun, make him enter.¡±

    After listening to Zhao Hai¡¯s instruction, Shun immediatelyplied then turned and gave a gesture towards the man. Then the well-dressed servant entered the room.

    Zhao Hai was now sitting inside the living room. Naturally, the servant recognized Zhao Hai, so he immediately went towards him and gave a bow, ¡°Little Liru has seen Mister Zhao Hai. My master is currently at his amodation and is inviting mister Zhao Hai over.¡±

    Although his tone of voice was very polite, the atmosphere around the servant revealed a sort of pressure that seems to don¡¯t ept refusal. This made Zhao Hai quite confused, he didn¡¯t know what this servant was nning to do.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t affected too much. He just looked at the servant and said, ¡°Can you tell me the identity of your master? You should know that I have a lot of enemies in the continent, I wouldn¡¯t just ept casual invitations.¡±

    Liru froze for a moment, but he still continued to look at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, I really can¡¯t just say the name of my master. Just know that my master is very sincere this time. I ask you to please ept his invitation.¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned as he stared at the servant, ¡°The people in this room can certainly be trusted, I¡¯ll vouch for it. If you really don¡¯t intend to tell me, then I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t like meeting with people who likes to hide things from me.¡±

    After listening to Zhao Hai, Liru;s expression couldn¡¯t help but sink. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, since you really wanted to know. My master who wanted to meet you is His Highness Rosen Empire¡¯s Third Prince.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared nkly, with a puzzled look he asked, ¡°If His Highness the Third Prince wanted to meet me, then why does he have to be quite mysterious? Is something wrong?¡±

    Looking that Zhao Hai seemed to be confused, the servant said with a light tone, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that mister wasn¡¯t informed, I have misunderstood mister. Rising Water City is under the control of the Second Prince while Jade Water City belonged to the Third Prince. His highness¡¯ trip this time is a secret matter. He couldn¡¯t just go out into the city since he is afraid of alerting the Second Prince. So this time when His Highness wanted to meet Mister Zhao Hai, he could only request for a secret meeting.¡±

    Zhao Hai understood, so he didn¡¯t have any more worried. He turned to the servant and said, ¡°Good, lead the way.¡± He stood as he said that.

    Seeing at Zhao Hai epted toe with him, Liru finally rxed. He feared that Zhao Hai would change his mind, so Liru immediately led him out.

    Zhao Hai and Liru went to the back of the hotel where a carriage was already waiting for them, inside one of the courtyards. Without being polite, Zhao Hai immediately sat inside the vehicle.

    The carriage looked extremely ordinary, itcked even a smidgen of special quality material. It was only quite big, can fit about five or six people. Zhao Hai took Shun and Shue with him, Liru was driving the carriage at front.

    Zhao Hai initially thought that Liru was just having unnecessary caution. What was the point in being too serious? However, he changed his mind when he thought more deeply about Liru¡¯s words and actions. Liru might be afraid because the battle between the princes may have reached quite a heated period. If this was so, there was enough reason for the Third Prince to be very careful.

    But Zhao Hai was even more confused when he recalled that the Rosen Empire¡¯s King was still quite healthy. Under such circumstance, it was quite confusing for the princes to be this vigorous in their battle.

    The carriage went out of the hotel and into the busy street outside. They went around quite a few times before stopping at a house. Although this was the back side of the house, the lighting from the door made it look quite unordinary. The look on the door was more intricate than what most people would use.

    The carriage didn¡¯t stop and directly entered the house beforepletely stopping on a parking space. Liru asked Zhao Hai to disembark, Zhao Hai became curious, he wanted to know why the Third Prince called him over.

    Under Liru¡¯s guidance, the group passed through several courtyards before arriving at a small courtyard. This courtyard wasn¡¯t thatrge, about the same size as Sweet Plum Courtyard. However, this ce didn¡¯t have any plum blossoms, instead, it had some ornamental trees. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t name them, but this made this ce even more distinctive.

    When the group arrived at the courtyard, there were two people already standing at the front door. One looked about 50 years old and wore a magnificent merchant¡¯s garment on his fatty body. The fellow looked very big, just like a meat mountain that was standing there. What made Zhao Hai surprised was that even though the man was a literal meatball, he didn¡¯t look like he was exerting any effort in staying up. This certainly showed that the man had quite the strength.

    The other person wore a very ordinary noble¡¯s clothing, not looking very magnificent. He was about 30 years old and had a very gentle look. The person was very well groomed, although he was just standing there, the atmosphere around himmanded respect and superiority.

    Liru went towards the 30-year old man and said, ¡°Your Highness, this is Mister Zhao Hai.¡± The man nodded and smiled at Zhao Hai, ¡°Please forgive Charlie for the disrespect, mister. The situation didn¡¯t leave me with enough choices.¡±

    Zhao Hai showed a faint smile and said, ¡°This one has seen Prince Charlie. His highness is too polite, it is my honor to be invited by Your Highness.¡±

    Charlie smiled faintly and said, ¡®Mister is too courteous. Let me introduce mister to Rising Water City¡¯s famous sea merchant, Aonas.¡±

    Zhao Hai bowed and said, ¡°Zhao Hai pays his respects to Mister Aonas.¡±

    Aona¡¯s¡¯ bby face rippled as he smiled, ¡°Mister is too kind. Your Highness, Mister, please.¡± Then he led the two men inside the living room of the house.

    After settling in the living room, Liru immediately served the group with a cup of tea. When the group already had a few sips of the tea, Charlie opened his mouth, ¡°This time when I came to handle some matters in Rising Water City, I came to hear about mister¡¯s arrival. So I took the liberty of inviting mister over, I hope you could forgive my disrespect.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re highness is too polite. Let¡¯s forget about being disrespectful, what did Your Highness look for me for?¡±

    Charlie stared, he didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would be so direct. He could only show a faint smile as he replied, ¡°Mister is really a straightforward person, not beating around the bush. This time, I asked mister toe to discuss whether I could have the honor of having a partnership with mister or not.¡±

    Zhao Hai had already expected this point. Except for the products that he had, there were no other qualities of him that other people could remember. So when Charlie got to the point, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t surprised. He just looked at Charlie and said, ¡°May I know which business Your Highness wanted to cooperate with me?¡±

    Charlie looked at Zhao Hai and smiled, ¡°I know that mister is currently working with the Shelley Family and the Calci Family for some business. I¡¯m also interested about your fire fishes and milk wine. I just don¡¯t know if mister can also cooperate with me?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Charlie and said, ¡°Your Highness, to tell you the truth, it isn¡¯t impossible to work with you. The products that I supply the Calci Family and the Shelley Family which were 55 thousand jin of fire fish and 50 thousand jin of milk wine aren¡¯t my limit. I can provide you with 45 thousand jin of fire fishes as well as 50 thousand jin of milk wine per month. Is Your Highness satisfied with this?¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s words were actually a probe towards Charlie. He wanted to see whether the prince wanted to snatch both the Calci¡¯s and the Shelley¡¯s share of milk wine and fire fish. If he did, then that meant that he didn¡¯t care about offending the two families. Zhao Hai also wanted to see whether he would acquiesce if there was a way of avoiding to offend the families. If Charlie really wanted the shares of the two families, then Zhao Hai would have to think twice about their cooperation. This was because it meant that the prince most likely held a grievance towards the two families.

    When he heard what Zhao Hai just said, Charlie was dumbfounded, he wore a happy expression as he said, ¡°Mister is really telling the truth?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and replied, ¡°I won¡¯t dare deceive Your Highness, of course it is real.¡± Seeing Charlie¡¯s reaction, Zhao Hai had found his answer.

    Sure enough, Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Good, good, that is good. Mister can rest assured that I¡¯ll also ept the same price that you give the Calci and Shelley Families. I certainly wouldn¡¯t let mister suffer a loss.¡±

 Chapter 394 - Sincerity

    <h4>Chapter 394 - Sincerity</h4>

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have to worry about that, but where does your highness want the stuff delivered? I think you won¡¯t find itfortable in Sky Water City?¡±

    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Naturally not in Sky Water City. I¡¯d want mister to deliver to my domain, Jade Water City, I wonder if that is possible?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Of course it¡¯s possible. I¡¯ll supply you starting next month and pay me whenever the products arrive. How does your highness think about this?¡±

    Charlie gave a smile and said, ¡°Thanks for understanding, I really still have a lot to prepare. Does mister have any other products? I see that you have milk wine, so I reckoned mister should have a good rtionship with the Beastmen.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just like what your highness said, I actually have a good rtionship with the Bull-Headed Race. Currently, I have some wool products on hand, is your highness interested in those?¡±

    When Charlie heard Zhao Hai¡¯s response, he secretly nodded to himself. Hemended Zhao Hai for being tactful. He knew what Zhao Hai was getting at, Charlie smiled and responded, ¡°A bit interested, how many nkets does mister have right now?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Counting both my nkets and carpets, there should be 10 thousand. This isn¡¯t my max production,e spring they should increase.¡±

    Charlie nodded, ¡°Good, I¡¯ll have those as well. Is mister okay with selling those in market price?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Of course. Next month when I deliver the fire fishes, I¡¯ll have those nkets and carpets delivered as well. Is your highness satisfied with this?¡±

    Charlie smiled, ¡°Then we¡¯re settled. And mister, if I may ask, what matter did youe to Rising Water City for? If you need any help, Aonas can lend you a hand.¡±

    Aonas quickly added, ¡°Yes, I could definitely provide mister with help inside Rising Water City. I have a bit of influence here.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Nothing big, I just want to buy some things as well as try to open up a shop in this city.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Charlie¡¯s eyes lit up then he said, ¡°How about mister open a shop at my Jade Water City? The goods and services in Jade Water City are about the same as Rising Water City. Additionally, I could give mister an exemption on taxes. What does mister think?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t think that Charlie would be surprisingly enthusiastic. He knew that he might offend Charlie if he refuses. He didn¡¯t know what kind of person Charlie was, if the prince was a petty person, he might retaliate in the future.

    Also, if he agrees and opened up a shop in Jade Water City, he may suffer some problems if Charlie hates him in the future. It would be a risk to his people if he chooses this option.

    Looking at Zhao Hai who stayed quiet, Charlie didn¡¯t want to be misunderstood so he immediately added, ¡°Mister, please don¡¯t misunderstand, I don¡¯t mean to force you. If mister wants to go then its good, but if he disagrees then that¡¯s fine as well. This matter wouldn¡¯t affect our cooperation.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Charlie and smiled, ¡°Your highness has also misunderstood, you have given me such a good benefits, so of course I¡¯ll have to head towards Jade Water City. This time, I only came to Rising Water City because it was closer. Tomorrow I¡¯ll head to Jade Water City, I wonder when your highness will return to Jade Water City?¡±

    Charlie looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I also happen to return to Jade Water City tomorrow. I wonder if mister can give this one a ride in your ship?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared for a moment before he gave a smile and nodded, ¡°Having your highness as my guest would certainly be an honor. Then we¡¯re good, tomorrow me and my group will be waiting for your highness in my ship. Just head to the docks of the city and look for my ship. It¡¯s named Haven.¡±

    Charlie smiled, ¡°Alright. Then I won¡¯t be bothering mister anymore. Mister should rest when you head back. Tomorrow, we still need to leave the city unnoticed.¡±

    Zhao Hai stood up while he gave a faint smile, ¡°Then Zhao Hai will ask to be excused, your highness.¡± Then he bowed to Charlie before being led away from the living room by Liru.

    Charlie also apanied Zhao Hai to the entrance. Then left Liru to guide Zhao Hai to the carriage. Charlie then returned to the living room.

    Aonas looked at Charlie and said, ¡°Your Highness, why were you too polite to him? Also, why exempt him from tax? Is it because of the fire fish and milk wine?¡±

    Charlie gave a smile and shook his head, ¡°No, Aonas, you must understand. When I first heard about Zhao Hai, I didn¡¯t think much of him. But after seeing him just now, I suddenly had the inkling to pull this person to my side. This is because this person is terrifying, not because of his schemes nor his temptations. Everything he does is all straightforward, you can clearly see what he is thinking about. This is why I value him too much, for him to refrain from using schemes means that he is confident in his own strength, he disdains beating around the bush. You can also see from his actions and expressions the look of sincerity, something that I rarely see in other people.¡±

    Aonas looked at Charlie, still confused. Charlie smiled as he added, ¡°There are all sorts of plots and schemes in this world that it is very hard to see a sincere person. Why did I cooperate with him? This is because for people like Zhao Hai, if you are good to him and not betray him, he will never ever betray you for the sake of higher benefits.¡±

    Aonas was still not convinced, he looked at Charlie and said, ¡°How did your highness deduce this? Howe I am unable to see it?¡±

    Charlie gave a smile and said, ¡°Remember when I offered him a partnership? Most people would immediately agree, after all, as a third prince I have a much higher position than either the Calci Family or the Shelley Family. But instead, he implicitly told me the shares of the two families as he revealed how much supply he can provide. This is a probe, he wanted to see my attitude towards this matter. If I wanted the shares of the two families, then he would definitely not cooperate with me. Aonas, you should know about the recent matter of the Calci Family, yes? That waste of a fifth child of the family had his eyes on Zhao Hai, and may have even suffered a loss in Zhao Hai¡¯s hands. Despite this, Zhao Hai still didn¡¯t give me the share of the Calci Family. This showed that he is a man of sentiment, if such a person were to join my side, then it would be a great boon for me.¡±

    Aonas finally understood after hearing Charlie¡¯s exnation, he gave a nod and said, ¡°Your highness, when you invited him to Jade Water city, why did he seem to be hesitant?¡±

    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°This is another point that made me like him. Do you think that if he establishes a shop in Jade Water City, he will stay there for a long time? Of course not, he would send his people there. I gave him tax exemptions, average people will definitely agree, the reason why he hesitated was because if he does send his men to Jade Water City and we happen to fight in the future, he fears that I would act against his men. For someone who cares deeply about his own subordinates, that is a very desirable trait.¡±

    Aonas looked at Charlie with an admiring look, ¡°Your Highness, your eyes are really like zing torches. But if Zhao Hai is really a person of sentiment, then why didn¡¯t he give the Calci Family all of the shares? I remember that the Calci Family had helped him a lot.¡±

    Charlie replied, ¡°This is because he is cautious and wants to leave a leeway for himself. I think that Zhao Hai has a lot of subordinates that are counting on him for resources. If he gave all of his products to the Calci Family, he would certainly suffer big if the Family decides to stop cooperating with him. This is understandable, its basic human nature. I even believe that this overall supply of about 100 thousand fire fishes and 100 thousand jin of milk wine that he revealed isn¡¯t his maximum supply. He will always give himself a way out.¡±

    Aonas nodded, this point of having a back up n is how things should be. Even he has prepared an escape route for himself, this isn¡¯t a strange thing.

    Charlie looked at Aonas and smiled faintly, ¡°This Zhao Hai isn¡¯t simple. Earlier, he had an enmity with Grand Duke Lionheart, but he still managed to be unscathed. Moreover, I heard that back in Aksu Empire, he had offended the Radiant Church as well as Southern King Boris, making him escape towards the Beastman Prairie. Then he used a false identity to escape to Rosen Empire. After which he lead the Empire¡¯s anti-Radiant Church tide. He is too fierce, this is the most important point, he gave the Calci Family advice that would hit the Radiant Church in their most vital points. This made me decide to settle in recruiting him.¡±

    Aonas frowned as he asked, ¡°Your Highness, isn¡¯t that idea from the Calci Family? What made you think that it was given by Zhao Hai?¡±

    Charlie made a disdainful expression, ¡°Hmph, if the Calci Family already had an idea that great, then they should have already used it a long time ago. They had been pressured by the Radiant Church all these years, and the idea only came out just as Zhao Hai arrived at Sky Water City, isn¡¯t this too coincidental? Therefore, I judged that this should be Zhao Hai¡¯s doing. Those antiques back at the Calci Family, hehe, it would be impossible for them toe up with this idea. It was good that Smith and his brothers are really talented, and they had good eyes. It was only that fifth child Juwan that is aplete waste. If you have the chance, try getting Smith¡¯s favor, if we can get their support, then the throne wouldn¡¯t be able to escape my grasp, haha.¡±

    Aonas didn¡¯t expect that Charlie would have such high view of Smith. But he didn¡¯t get angry, he knew his capabilities, and he was also a merchant. When thinking about Charlie snatching the throne, these few tricks could also be considered good.

    Charlie turned to Aonas, this man is very important to him. Aonas¡¯ capabilities were formidable, and is loyal to him. It was this point that made Aonas iparable to the other people. Thinking about this, Charlie faintly smiled and said, ¡°Aonas, go help me prepare to leave with Zhao Hai¡¯s ship tomorrow in returning to Jade Water City. The matters in Rising Water City will be handed over to you. Don¡¯t forget, you are now a merchant, except for extremely important matters, don¡¯t contact me. Just go and do you merchant duties.¡±

    Aonas nodded.

 Chapter 395 - Buda Familyâ€™s Opportunity to Recover

    <h4>Chapter 395 - Buda Family¡¯s Opportunity to Recover</h4>

    Zhao Hai returned to the hotel. After saying goodbye to Liru, he immediately found Ronaldo and told him that opening the store would have to wait.

    Ronaldo knew that Zhao Hai had went out earlier, but he didn¡¯t know where he went. He also couldn¡¯t ask Zhao Hai, in any case he already got the family an additional 5,000 fire fishes per month. So he didn¡¯t probe further, he just epted the decision fully.

    Ronaldo had already been given orders by the family to not be greedy in cooperating with Zhao Hai. Otherwise, they would lose everything. This was the reason why Ronaldo didn¡¯t request anything from Zhao Hai and just helped him with everything. He believed that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t leave him unrewarded and sure enough, he was rewarded with an additional 5,000 fire fishes per month. Although not that much, the Shelley Family still regarded it as quite a bit of ie.

    And now that Zhao Hai wanted to leave, Ronaldo didn¡¯t stop him. He also didn¡¯t inquire Zhao Hai as to why. He knew that further inquiry would only make the other party dislike him.

    ¡­

    Zhao Hai entered the room and then reiterated what happened with Charlie to Laura and the others. Laura didn¡¯t oppose to the cooperation since she trusted the Space. If they have a falling out with Charlie in the future, they could just receive the staff and save them.

    Seeing that Laura didn¡¯t oppose to the partnership, Zhao Hai sighed in relief. Truthfully, he still held Laura¡¯s opinion in high regards when ites to business decisions. After all, Laura was a true Merchant in the past, this lovely girl¡¯s reputation even reached Rosen Empire, she isn¡¯t ying around.

    Zhao Hai looked at Laura and asked, ¡°Why do you think Charlie wanted to go with us to Jade Water City? Is it to recruit me? I don¡¯t think that I have any worth for him to be considering me.¡±

    Laura gave a smile and said, ¡°Who told you that you don¡¯t have any worth? You¡¯re very exceptional, it is normal for him to be pulling over to his side.¡±

    Zhao Hai just smiled faintly and said, ¡°In any case, let¡¯s prepare ourselves. We¡¯ll be leaving Rising Water City tomorrow. Also, Charlie will being along with us for cover. I initially didn¡¯t want to involve myself in their matters since looking at Charlie¡¯s actions today, it seems like the battle for the throne is more intense than I thought. Taking part in their struggle isn¡¯t a good idea.¡±

    Laura forced a smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re already involved ever since you met Charlie, it¡¯s toote to say anything at this point. From what I can see, we might as well lend Charlie a hand. Brother Hai, if we can help Charlie get the imperial throne, the Buda Family might see itself reemerging in the future.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that meeting him is the wrong decision. I¡¯m also afraid that if we relocate the n to Rosen Empire, the Aksu Empire would take away the ck Wastnd from us. In the end, that ce is where we decided to take root.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°You think too much, Elder Brother Hai. No matter who wanted to take the ck Wastnd away, they still need to deal with the poisonous fog. Nobody would dare settle there. Rest assured, that ce will still be our roots. Also, nobody would think that we stayed there anyway, they might have already thought that we had escaped to the sea or something.¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile, he knew that what Laura said was the truth, there was nobody that would dare settle in the ck wastnd aside from them. Zhao Hai thought for a moment and said, ¡°I think it would be better for us to discuss this matter with Grandpa Green.¡±

    Laura agreed, ¡°I think that¡¯s a good idea. We should tell Grandpa Green about this, but I think he wouldn¡¯t agree.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so, Granpa Green would certainly agree, he wanted to revive the Buda n more than I do.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Agree! Of course I agree. Young Master, what are you afraid of? As long as the ck Wastnd is in our hands, we will have a ce to return to. If an ident happens outside, the Buda n could still return here.¡±

    Green immediately expressed his thoughts when Zhao Hai told him about the matter. Green continued, ¡°Young master, all great families must start from the bottom and build themselves bit by bit. In the past, the Buda n fell into this situation since we didn¡¯t have the Space, it was impossible for us to retreat immediately back then. But young master, you currently have the Space, we don¡¯t need to fear about anything, you should grasp this opportunity.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think that Green would say this, but seeing that Green agreed to his n, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything and just nodded as he said, ¡°Alright, when I get to the ship tomorrow, I¡¯ll go and see Charlie¡¯s attitude. If I like his bearing, then I¡¯ll go help him.¡±

    Green nodded, he looked at Zhao Hai with his eyes shining and said, ¡°Young Master, tomorrow your poison will get cured. But what would happen in the ship?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiles and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. When the time to detoxifyes tomorrow, I¡¯ll just go to the Space, not a huge trouble.¡±

    Green nodded, ¡°You should be careful with the procedure. This is too important for us, as well as to the future of the Buda n.¡±

    Zhao Hai faintly smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa Green, rest assured, there will be no problems. The Space has never failed me before, there¡¯s no reason for it to fail this time.¡± Green nodded.

    ¡­

    Next morning, Zhao Hai and the others went out of the hotel early. Then they headed straight to the Haven. The Haven was just moored to the dock without interference. It looks like the fee that they paid was quite worth it.

    Zhao Hai paid the supervisor before boarding the boat and wait for Charlie. When they docked the ship here, they already paid, now that the wanted to depart, they need to pay again, this dock is really too ck hearted.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care, it was just a small charge. Currently, he wanted to know when Charlie would arrive. And just as he was thinking about this, a very ordinary carriage arrived and went right beside the Haven, then Liru came out of it.

    When Zhao Hai saw this, he immediately gave themand to bring the carriage straight into the ship. Liru drove the carriage to the ship then Zhao Hai immediately set sail.

    Only after they left the dock and entered the sea did Charlie get out of the carriage and smiled to Zhao Hai as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any choice in my actions this time, I hope mister can forgive me.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiles and replied, ¡°Not a problem. Your Highness, please.¡± Then he led Charlie to the cabin. After the Haven got modified, the cabin of the Haven wasn¡¯t like those on the other ships anymore. Installed inside was a living room as well as a dining room.

    When Charlie saw this part of the ship, he was startled, he didn¡¯t think that such a scene was possible inside a ship. When he sat down, Meg immediately gave him a cup of tea. After drinking a mouthful, he smiled and said, ¡°Mister¡¯s ship is very nice. I have been on many ships before, it was only this time that I felt veryfortable.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied as he gave a smile, ¡°Your Highness praises too much. The ship was only modified like this because I have some undead crew on board. They don¡¯t need to rest so there¡¯s no need to have cabins for their use. With that, I had so much free space.¡±

    Charlie stared nkly, he didn¡¯t notice that those crew were unexpectedly undead. After hearing Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised and asked, ¡°It seems like Mister¡¯s Dark Magic has reached a high level. I actually thought that the crew on board were ordinary people.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°The undead on the ship are previously the original crew of the ship. In fact, I only had this ship recently, back when Grand Duke Lionheart was still alive. It was because of him that I had acquired this ship.¡±

    Charlie was puzzled, he asked, ¡°Grand Duke Lionheart? But why do I see that this ship seems to have the workmanship of the Ocean Waves Dynasty? Did Lionheart have some rtion to the dynasty?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°A little bit. When Lionheart ran away from his territory, he wanted to board this ship to run away. In the end, I caught up to him and he couldn¡¯t escape anymore. I killed him and his group, naturally, the ship was turned over to me.¡±

    Charlie¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°Grand Duke¡¯s demise was because of you? I thought that the Calci Family were the ones responsible for his execution. As it turns out, it was actually mister. May I know what rank Mister is right now?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, ¡°8th rank. I¡¯m just an 8th rank Mage, hehe, I hope that your highness wouldn¡¯tugh at me.¡±

    Charlie actuallyughed, ¡°Mister is too polite. I think that the continent hasn¡¯t heard of a person as young as mister that has reached 8th rank before. Mister really brings a lot of surprises.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I¡¯m not counting on that. At least I know of some people in the Radiant Church who had reached that level who aren¡¯t older than me.¡±

    Charlie stared nkly, this was the first time that he had heard of this matter. He couldn¡¯t help but change his expression as he asked, ¡°Can mister tell me about it in detail? Mister should know that because of the current matter, my Rosen Empire and the Radiant Church is not very happy with each other. I¡¯m afraid that something will happen soon.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Your highness should have heard that I came from Aksu Empire. When I offended the Radiant Church and was forced to run to the Beastman Prairie. I didn¡¯t expect that the Radiant Church would send someone to hunt me down, and it was surprisingly a 9th rank expert. Fortunately for me, they vited a beastman taboo, so the 9th rank was killed by another 9th rank beastman. After he died, I turned him into an Advanced Level Undead. From his own mouth, I heard of a thing called the Ultimate Weapon n that the Radiant Church had been operating these past years.¡±

    Charlie sternly listened to Zhao Hai¡¯s words. Upon hearing Zhao Hai mention the Ultimate Weapon n, his expression changed. He looked straight at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Ultimate Weapon n?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Right, the Ultimate Weapon n. This n selects innately talented children from the entire continent. They train these children as well as had the church¡¯s potion masters and artisans experiment on them. They n to develop way to mass produce 9th rank experts. Those who failed would be at least 7th or 8th rank. Majority of those who failed would end up as crippled, some would even die from the process.¡±

    Charlies expression continued to worsen, he asked further, ¡°Mister, are you really talking about the Radiant Church? Haven¡¯t they always said that they are the servants of the Radiant God and thus would save people? Why would they do such a thing?¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a bitter smile and answered, ¡°This is only a pretense that they use. The talk about being the servant of the Radiant God and saving people is all nonsense. The bad things that they did are no less than what the Dark Mages did. I¡¯ll be open to your highness, a lot of those notorious Dark Mages in the continent are all cultivated by the Radiant Church. They trained those Dark Mages and made them go out into the continent and perform heinous acts to dirty and corrupt the reputation of the other Dark Mages. With this, not only did they make the popce hate the Dark Mages, they also slowly reduced their numbers, and hoping to eventually reach their goal of fully exterminating them.¡±

    Charlie¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but shrink, he asked with a deep voice, ¡°Are mister¡¯s words serious?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°No statement from them is true. Your highness, do you know why I left the prairie and went straight to Rosen Empire?¡±

    Charlie replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of the Calci Family?¡±

    Zhao Hai faintly smiled and said, ¡°That is one reason, the other reason is becausepared to all the nations in the continent, the influence of the Radiant Church on the Rosen Empire is the weakest. Rosen Empire is the most powerful nation in the continent, their own nobles had their own pride, therefore there would only be a few of them that would join the Radiant Church. Not like other nations where their highest officials are all members of the Radiant Church. Southern King of Aksu Empire is one of the members of the Church¡¯s Knight¡¯s Congregation. He held a high status in the church and thus in other nations. It was because of this that I came to Rosen Empire.¡±

    Charlie stood up and paced around the room as he muttered, ¡°How could this be? This way, the Church would control the entire continent sooner orter. What fierce move by the Radiant Church.¡±

    The empire¡¯s anti-Radiant Church movement wasn¡¯t taken seriously by Charlie previously. In his view, the Radiant Church can only do so much inside Rosen Empire. But now, it seems like it was apletely different matter. Luckily, they had been suppressing the Church. This thought brought a cold sweat to Charlie¡¯s back.

    Although it can be said that the empire had been suppressing the Church for many years, they didn¡¯t investigate them thoroughly. They were so sure that the church wouldn¡¯t be a threat. Charlie never imagined that the church had this hidden agenda going on.

    After walking a few more paces, Charlie turned his head to Zhao Hai, ¡°Mister, who else knows of this information?¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a smile, ¡°Your Highness, who do you think hates the Church the most inside the Rosen Empire ? Of course it is the Calci Family. Some of these matters were only known to them quite recently, but some was already known by the family for a long time.¡±

 Chapter 396 - Business

    <h4>Chapter 396 - Business</h4>

    Charlie looked at Zhao Hai, he knew that Zhao Hai should have just acquired this information recently. He stared and asked, ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and replied, ¡°I have an enmity with the Radiant Church, they wanted me gone as soon as possible. In order to preserve my life, I have to pull more people into going against the Church. I¡¯m telling these information to your highness in the hopes that you would also help me deal with the church.¡±

    Charlie stared at Zhao Hai for a moment, then he gave augh and said, ¡°Alright, haha, no big deal. Mister can rest assured, if the church is really as overbearing as what you just described, then it is naturally my duty to deal with them. But mister should know that I¡¯m just a prince, the things that I can do are quite limited.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Charlie while Charlie also looked at him, Zhao Hai showed a faint smile and said, ¡°Your highness, if you need my abilities, I¡¯ll try my best to help.¡±

    When two wise people talk to each other, less words were required to convey a message. Charlie knew what Zhao Hai meant, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Charlie thanks mister. Mister, you should know that I need quite a bit of money right now. Do you have any business opportunities that you could provide me?¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Your highness is too polite. Haha, but I like your personality, direct and with no false pretenses. What business does your highness want? I¡¯m thinking about cooperating on Merfolk products such as magic beasts, pearls and so on. What do you think about this?¡±

    Charlie stared nkly before his eyes lit up. One could even see his eyes turn into gold coins. Nobody could me him, merfolk products are too valuable in the continent.

    The continent is very big, making its coastline quite long. However, one could easily forget that there were mages who could use their spells to harvest these marine products by the tons. This made these products as cheap as the price of cabbage.

    But as time passed, those marine resources were all overfarmed to depletion. The only ce that they were avable belonged to the sea-dwellers, and humans wouldn¡¯t dare to approach that part of the sea. Since nobody wanted to go, the scarcity of these marine products made their prices skyrocket. Presently, there were almost no cities in the continent that had a market for these products, people were too reluctant to sell their share.

    Now that he heard Zhao Hai propose a partnership regarding these products, Charlie immediately understood the amount of wealth involved. But he quickly sobered up, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, these merfolk are not fond of ying jokes, you say you got it from the deep seas? You¡¯ll scour them yourself? Sir, doing that isn¡¯t wise, if you anger those merfolk, huge troubles will arise.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯ll be alright, be relieved, all of these are legit. You forgot that I¡¯m a Dark Mage. Since my crew didn¡¯t need to eat food, my food stockpile couldst me for about a year and a half. In that time I can go to the deep seas and make my undead dive down for those resources. There¡¯s no need for me to find them myself.¡±

    When heard Zhao Hai, Charlie didn¡¯t add more. In the past, those who were willing to scour the coastline for marine products were those weak mages or apprentices. Since they couldn¡¯t do anything great with their magic, they would just go to the sea and make some money.

    But for truly strong mages, they didn¡¯t stoop so low. These mages were already invited by nobles to sponsor them.

    Also, those weak mages would only get cheap products from the sea that weren¡¯t that valuable, so they generally won¡¯t go into the deep sea, their ships also couldn¡¯t go there. After all, they could still earn some change with the fishes in the coastlines.

    After a brief pause, Charlie opened his mouth, ¡°Very well, I can cooperate with mister in this venture. How do you want our cooperation to be? Will you sell me the products? Or would we distribute them together? I think it¡¯s better if you give me your supply while I sell it, then we divide the profits. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go with thetter, I¡¯ll give you my supply then you sell it. How do we divide the profits, half?¡±

    Charlie replied, ¡°I thinks that¡¯s no good. You are the one who got them, doing all the hard work. Me having half the profits wouldn¡¯t be appropriate.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a faint smile and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, then we¡¯re all set. Also, you highness, I wouldn¡¯t be able to give you a lot of fire fishes, otherwise their value in the continent would drop. I suggest that you ce this business on other people¡¯s hands, I have a good deal for you in return.¡±

    Charlie asked, ¡°Other business? What?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Right now I have a lot of grains and vegetables on hand. If you want these, I can supply you. Of course, I¡¯ll sell it in market price, and I swear that their quality is the highest in the continent.¡±

    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly, ¡°Mister, my business is mostly wholesale selling. Good quality wouldn¡¯t make any difference, if I add my markup price, those merchants wouldn¡¯t purchase it.¡±

    Zhao Hai pped his head, he actually forgot that the reputation of his high quality goods could only be used in Purcell Duchy. For the other people in the continent, they might not have heard of his Haven products. If he wanted to use his brand in Rosen Empire, it obviously wouldn¡¯t work.

    Zhao Hai could only smile bitterly and say, ¡°Your highness, how about we brand my products with my Haven trademark? This way, the popce would know about my products.¡±

    Charlie nodded, ¡°I heard about mister¡¯s Haven products when you are still in Purcell Duchy. If we start making the brand known, it would be good for both of us.¡±

    Zhao Hai agreed, ¡°Then I have no other good business at the moment. Although I have some rations, they are low-end products. They wouldn¡¯t be able to make much money.¡±

    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. I heard that rations are quite popr with the mercenaries. How about giving me some?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Charlie. Seeing the enthusiastic man in front of him, Zhao Hai could only give a forced smile and said, ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯ve got to be kidding. Rations are very easily produced, soon the continent would have loads of suppliers, we wouldn¡¯t be able to make much profits in them. You won¡¯t be able to have good benefits. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hide from you the fact that I¡¯m currently developing a new type of liquor. If the development seeds, then it will definitely be huge, all hotels in the continent would have it. The price isn¡¯t very expensive, it is also very suitable for everyone. When that timees, I¡¯ll have this as an exclusive business with you, what do you think?¡±

    Charlie¡¯s eyes widened as he said, ¡°Really? You have this kind of liquor?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiles, ¡°Of course I do. This liquor is just as fragrant as Milk Wine, but has a higher yield; this makes it quite cheap. If we make this, it would certainly be popr. Laura, please get a ss of beer for his highness.¡±

    Laura calmly nodded as she prepared a ss of beer for Charlie. Charlie looked at the ss in front of him, the color was so bizarre that he had the thought of not drinking it. But to show that he trusts Zhao Hai, he could only lift the ss and took a sip with his eyes closed.

    When the beer reached his mouth, Charlie felt a strange sour taste. He didn¡¯t want to swallow it, but for the sake of politeness, he gulped the liquid down.

    After the beer was drank, Charlie noticed a strange smell. The smell was quite peculiar, it wasn¡¯t a good smell, but it definitely made you want to take a second drink.

    WIthout thinking about it, Charlie took another sip, then the smell came again. Charlie could only stop himself as he ced the ss down and said, ¡°It really has a special taste, but I¡¯m afraid thatmon people wouldn¡¯t like it.¡±

    Zhao Hai only smiles and said, ¡°This is because it is still in development, the acidic vor is still there. Uponpletion, that vor would not be there anymore.¡±

    When Charlie heard Zhao Hai¡¯s assurance, he became more interested, ¡°If that is so, then this business would definitely be very good. But I seem to feel that this liquor wouldn¡¯t survive long times in storage.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head, ¡°Your majesty is half wrong. Preserving this liquor is both easy and difficult. If this is stored in a tightly sealed container, then it could be preserved for a long time. If the seal is faulty, then the vor wouldn¡¯t be good.¡±

    Charlie nodded, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Then that¡¯s good. Sealing a container isn¡¯t a difficult thing. Then I will be anticipating mister¡¯s good news.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Alright, if the research seeds, I will immediately supply you.¡±

    Charlie smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll have to thank mister for today. All these money making businesses will be very helpful to me.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a slight chuckle and said, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal, after all, I still have to sell them somewhere right? Haha.¡±

    Charlie returned the smile and said, ¡°No matter what, mister has my gratitude.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed as he said, ¡°I could also supply your highness with some bulls and argali, but those still have to wait until spring.¡±

    Charlie smiled, ¡°Good. Although bulls and argali aren¡¯t in very high demand, their sales are still very good. As long as we have supply, we won¡¯t worry about selling them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°These businesses are enough for some people to be green with envy. I advise your highness to be careful. Make sure that people wouldn¡¯t group up against you, or else you¡¯ll going to be in deep trouble.¡±

    Charlie frowned, but he couldn¡¯t help but agree to Zhao Hai¡¯s suggestion. That situation can be very easily reached. .

 Chapter 397 - Second Prince

    <h4>Chapter 397 - Second Prince</h4>

    What Zhao Hai said was true, all of those businesses that he proposed were indeed subject to envy. At present, all of the candidates for the throne had the same strengths and position. Nobody was particrly superior to the others. But if Charlie were to start these businesses, his position would certainly surpass his other brothers. This may force the others to group up to keep him in check, it would be troublesome.

    However, Zhao Hai¡¯s businesses were really lucrative. Letting these benefits go would truly be a waste, this ced Charlie in a dilemma.

    Zhao Hai looked at Charlie and smiled, ¡°Your highness doesn¡¯t need to think about it too much. In the end, the final result isn¡¯t up to you, you should just go about your own matters.¡±

    Charlie nodded then sighed, he understood what Zhao Hai meant. The oue of the struggle for the throne was indeed not up to the candidates. His father was still not old, he could still continue to be emperor for 20 years. In 20 years, nobody can really know what will happen, so there¡¯s no particr forecast that can be made.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°You highness, when we reach Jade Water City, I might need your help in opening my shop.¡±

    Charlie smiled, ¡°Mister can rest assured, I got you covered.¡±

    As he said this, an rm could be heard outside. Zhao Hai turned his head to his side as Shun immediately ran out.

    Charlie just calmly sat there. After a short while Shun came back and reported, ¡°Young Master, there are several ships from the harbor approaching as. They look to be pursuing our ship, possibly wanting to surround it.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°So the rm was for us. Let¡¯s go see who it is.¡±

    After he stood up, Charlie followed suit and also stood up. Zhao hai turned his head and said, ¡°Your Highness, you should stay in the cabin this time. This may not be necessarily because of you. You will get exposed if you show yourself.¡±

    Charlie nodded as he sat back down. Then Zhao Hai led Laura and the others outside, leaving Charlie behind.

    Liru frowned and asked, ¡°Your Highness, do you think we¡¯re in danger?¡±

    Charlie shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, we could only knowter. I believe that mister¡¯s strength is enough to ensure our safety.¡±

    Although Liru was worried, he didn¡¯t talk anymore and just nodded. He didn¡¯t know that because of the upgrades in the Space, a lot of Zhao Hai¡¯s undead already had the strength of 8th rank. Also, Zhao Hai still had Cai¡¯er and Zhao Wen. With all of these added together, there weren¡¯t a lot of people that could deal with Zhao Hai in this world.

    When Zhao Hai came out of the living room, he calmly stared at the ships that had encircled the Haven. The ships weren¡¯t battleships, just five-masted irond cargo ships, like Zhao Hai¡¯s Haven. For someone to be able to mobilize this number of ships made Zhao Hai quite surprised.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid, even if these ships were armed, they were useless. Zhao Hai¡¯s undead had already reached 9th rank because of the Space, with these undead on hand, Zhao Hai could even destroy a small kingdom, not to say these ships.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t move, he waited the other party to approach him. He just stood calmly as he had the Haven¡¯s sails taken down.

    Before long, the closest ship in the encirclement went towards the Haven. Zhao Hai observed the vessel. On its deck were a group of people, the most noticeable person was 30-year old man with a face closely resembling Charlie. Their figures were very simr with each other, he had ordinary clothes on but feels very different when he wore it. And most importantly, themanding aura that this person had wasn¡¯t any less than Charlie¡¯s.

    Upon seeing this person, Zhao Hai knew that the man didn¡¯te for them, but instead for Charlie. This man was possibly Charlie¡¯s second brother, the Rosen Empire¡¯s Second Prince.

    Zhao Hai took a deep breath and bowed towards the man who he suspected to be the second prince, ¡°May I know who mister is? Why did you surround my ship? Didn¡¯t you know that this is Rosen Empire¡¯s waters?¡±

    The supposedly second prince revealed a curious look when he heard Zhao Hai, after some time, he replied, ¡°Are you Zhao Hai? You¡¯re quite brave, nobody asks me for exnations while inside Rosen Empire. But feel relieved, I did note for you today.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard the other party¡¯s words, his suspicions were confirmed. He couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly and say, ¡°I really don¡¯t know why I need to be relieved, I¡¯m just an ordinary merchant doing proper business. I didn¡¯t skip on taxes, nor have I be a spy, I didn¡¯t kill people and burn ces. I really don¡¯t understand what merits me to be afraid.¡±

    The Second Prince looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes and said seriously, ¡°Boy, I¡¯m not here to find you today. Go and make Little Threee out immediately. He came to my Rising Water city without meeting me, isn¡¯t he being impolite?¡±

    Just as Zhao Hai was about to reply, Charlie walked out from the ship. He showed a faint smile and bowed, ¡°I¡¯ve seen second brother, I just went for a short visit in the city. I didn¡¯t want to disturb you.

    The Second Prince looked at Charlie andughed, ¡°Is it really just a short visit and nothing else? Then why did mister Zhao Hai immediately leave Rising Water City and head towards Jade Water City?¡±

    Charlie gave a smile and said, ¡°I just unintentionally met mister Zhao Hai and invited him to do business in my Jade Water City. For convenience, I rode on his ship. What¡¯s wrong about that? Is it worth second brother dragging all of these people here?¡±

    The Second Prince coldy snorted and retorted, ¡°Little Three, your words are useless. Without even looking into mister Zhao Hai, I could tell at a nce that you just took him from me. This seems very insincere.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but force a smile and said, ¡°Mister should be the Second Prince right? Your highness, I am a merchant, and isn¡¯t it up to me where I do my business? By your words, it seems like if I go to Rising Water city, then I am obligated to do business there, and not head to other ces. With this logic, since I came to Sky Water City first, then should I do business there forever? Where did the second prince get the fact that I was stolen?¡±

    The Second Prince looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°Zhao Hai, there¡¯s no use to keep speaking. Behave yourself and stay in Rising Water City, I promise to not take action then. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be able to do business in the Rosen Empire anymore, believe me.¡±

    Zhao Hai just smiled slightly and replied, ¡°i don¡¯t believe you.¡± Very simple words, but they made the Second Highness¡¯ heart explode with rage, he looked at Zhao Hai with a reddened face.

    Charlie didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would actually go against the second prince, this moved him a bit. At the same time, he was scared. He knew that he wanted to get Zhao Hai¡¯s support, he didn¡¯t want him to suffer an ident.

    Charlie immediately inserted, ¡°Second Brother, speak straight, why did youe today? This matter had nothing to do with Zhao Hai, what do you really want from me?¡±

    The Second Prince coldly replied, ¡°Little Three, don¡¯t be toocent, I know that you¡¯re the favorite. I won¡¯t touch you, since if you let father know, I¡¯m finished. But no matter what, Zhao Hai must go back to Rising Water City with me.¡±

    Charlie replied, ¡°Impossible. I don¡¯t have a deep influence on mister Zhao Hai. Going with me is his own decision, I didn¡¯t pressure him.¡±

    The Second Prince snorted, ¡°Hmph, if you¡¯re not pressuring Zhao Hai, then why are you riding his ship towards Jade Water City? Why did he leave Rising Water City when he had just arrived there? Who doesn¡¯t know that he just had a falling out with the Calci Family. This time, when he came to Rising Water City, it was definitely to establish business. But now you¡¯re pulling him towards Jade Water City, who wouldn¡¯t see that you¡¯re in the wrong?¡±

    Charlie just showed a faint smile, ¡°There are a lot of people doing business between Rising Water City and Jade Water City. Can¡¯t you think that this is the situation this time, second brother? Also, you¡¯re talking about being wrong? I don¡¯t know why Mister Zhao Hai wanted to leave Rising Water City, but you stopping him is something that you shouldn¡¯t be doing.¡±

    The Second Prince looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, do you really want to side with Little Three?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the Second Prince and smiled, ¡°Your highness, I¡¯m just a merchant. Chasing benefits is my job. When I looked at Rising Water City¡¯s atmosphere, I decided that it isn¡¯t suitable for my business, therefore I want to head towards Jade Water City to take a look. Why am I unable to do this? Also, what¡¯s wrong with the Third Prince riding my ship?¡±

    The Second Prince clenched his teeth when he heard Zhao Hai, ¡°Good, Zhao Hai, good. You actually said that my Rising Water City isn¡¯t suitable for business? What benefits did Little Three give you? I can give you the same conditions.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but shake his head secretly, the second prince is much worse than Charlie. He just knew about Charlie when he embarked on the ship, only then did he give chase. This meant that he wasn¡¯t Charlie¡¯s match, such person wasn¡¯t an opponent for Charlie.

    Zhao Hai bowed to the Second Prince and said, ¡°Your Highness Second Prince, I just want to look at Jade Water City. Just like you said, me and the Calci Family currently have problems with each other. Thus, I want to choose another ce to do business. However, I have not been to both Rising Water City and Jade Water City. This time, I only came to Rising Water City because it was the closest location, I didn¡¯t intend to do business there. There was no need for the Second Highness so amass such show of force.¡±

    The Second Prince looked at Zhao Hai while having a pale expression. ¡°Good, good. I¡¯ll let you go Zhao Hai. But just know who¡¯s territory Rosen Empire belongs to.¡± Then he waved his hand as he departed to his ship.

    Seeing the Second Prince leave, Zhao Hai gave a sigh. He was utterly disappointed with the Second Prince.

 Chapter 398 - Attitude

    <h4>Chapter 398 - Attitude</h4>

    After Zhao Hai and Charlie returned to the ship¡¯s living room, Charlie smiled apologetically to Zhao Hai, ¡°Mister, what you just did ced you on the opposite side of my second brother. Second brother isn¡¯t that broad minded, you need to watch out in the future.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°This is how people are. Some of them you be friends with, while some be your enemies. A truly friendly person only exists in stories.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Charlie understood that Zhao Hai was showing his faith on him. Although Zhao Hai promised to help him, he wouldn¡¯t be the same as his other people. Zhao Hai wants to have a degree of freedom in his actions as well as weight to his words. He wanted to be treated like equals.

    Charlie also knew that people with Zhao Hai¡¯s capabilities have their own pride. They will not ept being ves that will be on other people¡¯s beck and call. It was precisely because of this that Zhao Hai said those words.

    Charlie nodded, ¡°Mister can feel relieved. I will guarantee mister¡¯s safety. My second brother has underestimated by strength, mister can rest assured.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not that worried, to be honest. With the second prince¡¯s current strength, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything that could harm me. Your highness need not worry himself over my well-being

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows, ¡°Mister, you need to be careful in not underestimating my second brother too much. The cards on his hand aren¡¯t weak, he isn¡¯t any weaker than Grand Duke Lionheart.¡±

    Zhao Hai showed a faint smile and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as he doesn¡¯t send a 9th rank expert to deal with me, then there¡¯s no problem. Your highness shouldn¡¯t worry.¡±

    When Charlie heard Zhao Hai, he nodded. In truth, it wasn¡¯t easy to request something from a 9th rank expert. When Grand Duke Lionheart was being hunted, the Calci and Shelley Families sent four 9th rank experts to kill Lionheart¡¯s two 9th rank experts. Naturally, the two families paid a huge price.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s confidence, Charlie didn¡¯t say anything more, he could see Zhao Hai¡¯s strength with this point. Actually, by looking at the undead on the ship, Charlie wanted to gauge Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. Unfortunately, the undead didn¡¯t have any chance to exhibit their capabilities. But judging by their outer appearance, Charlie decided to not underestimate Zhao Hai.

    Looking at the skies, it seems like lunchtime has arrived, so Zhao Hai invited Charlie to the dining area for a meal. Naturally, what they ate were nice meals; beef, mutton, fire fishes and various vegetables.

    Charlie looked at the table and saw some dishes that he hadn¡¯t eaten before, this made him curious. Rosen Empire was thergest nation in the continent, so there were a lot of dishes that was served at the capital. But now, seeing that there were unique dishes in front of him, it touched the third prince¡¯s curiosity.

    Of course, there were also fruit wine and milk wine served. On the other hand, the staple food was reced with bread fruit. Zhao Hai wanted Charlie to taste food he hadn¡¯t tasted before.

    Charlie was very curious of the bread fruit. When he started eating the delicacies, he was very startled since they were actually quite delicious.

    It was especially so for the bread fruit. Charlie saw that this was from a fruit tree, but for the specific tree, Charlie didn¡¯t know.

    After eating some fruit, Charlie ced it down and looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°Mister, what is this fruit? Why does it change like this?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°This thing is called a Bread Fruit, I named it myself, hehe. Currently, only I have these on hand. However, I don¡¯t have enough output for now so I cannot sell these wholesale. What is more important about the fruit is that it is the mainponent for the beer that I am fermenting. This is also the reason why I am not preparing to push this product on the continent.¡±

    Charlie didn¡¯t expect that the bread fruit was actually aponent for brewing beer. He nodded and said, ¡°It really can¡¯t be sold, it would be more valuable if made into beer.¡±

    Zhao Hai faintly smiled, ¡°Actually, the tree¡¯s yield is very high, not slightly inferior to bamboo rice. But the tree is very demanding in regards to climate. It couldn¡¯t just be grown anywhere, this makes its output very hard to increase.¡±

    Charlie gave a nod then frowned, ¡°Mister, wouldn¡¯t this affect the beer¡¯s output?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and replied, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t. I¡¯m also researching about alternative materials to rece the bread fruit. And if we manage to do so, the bread fruit wouldn¡¯t be wasted, we could just sell it since it is also quite a good product.¡±

    Charlie nodded, ¡°Truly a pity, this thing would be a fantastic thing to be made into army provisions. Not only could it increase the marching pace, it also tastes good.¡±

    Zhai Hai smiled but didn¡¯t agree, people¡¯s mindsets are truly quite different. He didn¡¯t think of using the bread fruit as army provision, and thinking of its advantages to the army, but Charlie did.

    After finishing their lunch, Zhao Hai returned to his own room. Naturally, he gave Charlie a good room, one of the best rooms in the ship.

    Upon entering his room, Zhao Hai immediately returned to the Space and went to the Processing Factory. He surveyed the situation and felt good, in a dozen or so hours, the Detoxification potion would finally be done.

    Zhao Hai sat in the vi¡¯s living room with Laura and the others by his side. When Zhao Hai took a sip from his cup of tea, Laura looked at him and said, ¡°Brother Hai, we have already sided ourselves with Charlie, wouldn¡¯t he be angry with your actions today?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I just did that to judge his attitude. I want to see what would make him angry. If he became angry because of my intentions, then it meant that he isn¡¯t that broad minded. Even if I volunteered to help him, I would only do so sparingly. But if he was fine by it, then I¡¯ll fully support him in ascending the throne.

    Zhao Hai ced his teacup and sighed, ¡°A superior person who isn¡¯t broad-minded is no good, this also applies for those who always strive for control. I could only gauge him because of this.¡±

    Laura nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. What Zhao Hai said was reasonable, if Charlie as a higher up didn¡¯t have a broad mind, like the Second Prince, then supporting him was not a good idea.

    At this time, Meg stared towards the Processing Factory and sighed, ¡°It is too slow, still more than 10 hours left. Why does time seem to flow too slowly, a minute feels like 10 years.¡±

    Zhao Hai can only smile faintly as he said, ¡°You¡¯re over exaggerating, it¡¯s fine. We have the afternoon, then dinner, then sleep. After waking up, the potion should be ready.¡±

    Meg pouted her mouth, ¡°That¡¯s easy to say. Young master, go look at what the third prince is talking about.¡± Zhao Hai smiled and opened the monitor. The screen immediately turned to the Third Prince¡¯s room. Charlie was sitting inside while drinking, Liru was beside him.

    Charlie looked somewhat thirsty, at the same time, he rxed himself. He didn¡¯t think that the Second Prince would be alerted to his presence in Rising Water City. This was not good news for him.

    Looking at Charlie¡¯s appearance, Liru knew what he was thinking, he couldn¡¯t help but whispered, ¡°Your highness, now that the Second Prince has found out about us, we should inform Aonas, he may be in a dangerous situation.¡±

    Charlie ced his cup down and shook his head, ¡°No, this time we went to the city to do about ten actions. Second brother shouldn¡¯t have known about Aonas.¡±

    Liru nodded then looked at Charlie, ¡°Your Highness, wasn¡¯t Zhao Hai being too unreasonable today? He clearly expressed his intent to side with you, but his tone seems to be negotiating. He didn¡¯t put himself into a subordinate¡¯s position, it seems like he sees himself as your partner.¡±

    At this point, Charlie showed a faint smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t this quite good? Liru, remember that people with ability would certainly hold a degree of pride. I couldn¡¯t do anything to mister Zhao hai¡¯s arrogance, he didn¡¯t need me to survive in the first ce. Although he is currently in a sort of conflict with the Calci Family, I am quite sure that they wouldn¡¯t let go of him. the benefits that Zhao Hai brings are certainly too good. Also, even if he loses the Calci Family¡¯s backing, the Shelley Family is still extremely friendly with him. With such a continent spanning family in good rtionship with him, why would Zhao Hai care about a nation¡¯s prince like me?¡¯

    Liru thought for a moment and had to agree with Charlie. The Shelley Family was a powerhouse whose influence has reached the entire continent. The family was quite formidable. If Zhao Hai maintains his friendly ties with the Shelley Family, even if he were to be ousted from the Rosen Empire, he wouldn¡¯t worry about surviving on other nations. So long as he has the Shelley family on his back, he wouldn¡¯t have any problems.

    No matter how powerful the Radiant Church was, it would be impossible for them to exterminate all Dark Mages. Additionally, they were currently going after famous and notorious Dark Mages, they didn¡¯t have the time to deal with the mysterious Zhao Hai.

    Charlie breathed out a sigh and leaned his body on the chair. ¡°Having Zhao Hai help me should be the most correct decision I could make. Have you seen second brother¡¯s attitude? This meant that he has some people supporting his back. Poor brother, why couldn¡¯t you realize that father is still very much alive and kicking? You will only get farther and farther away from the throne.¡±

    After he said that, he slowly closed his eyes. Before long, a windy sound could be heard, Charlie surprisingly fell asleep. Liru immediately ced a nket over the third prince¡¯s body.

    After Zhao Hai saw the scene, he immediately turned off the monitor. He took a deep breath and turned to Laura, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that Charlie would have such high view of me. But Laura, why did he say that that if the second prince had a faction behind him, the emperor would see him as a threat? Aren¡¯t they father and son?¡±

    Laura gave a stiff smile and said, ¡°So what if they are father and son? Fathers and sons killing each other is verymon in royal ns. Not to mention royal ns, even noble houses have these situations happening all the time. People would go crazy for a high position. Even if the Rosen Emperor is a father, he wouldn¡¯t forgive those who threaten his position, no matter they be his brothers or sons, all of them would be dealt with.¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed, then nodded, ¡°It really is very stressful when one is a ruler. I believe that there are a lot of monarchs that hadn¡¯t left their castle for their entire life. Their subordinates would just report about the happenings outside, not requiring them to check for it themselves. Who would¡¯ve expected that the most pitiable people in the continent were actually the rulers?¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°If others were to hear you, they would dieughing. Even if the king couldn¡¯t go out of his pce, don¡¯t forget that the entire kingdom belongs to him. Every single life inside it is in his hands. He gives life as well as takes it. Having the authority over a person¡¯s life would make anyone intoxicated. Otherwise, why do you think a lot of people wanted to be a monarch?¡±

    Zhao hai chuckled and said, ¡°Who knows? I don¡¯t want to be like that anyway. I want my future situation to be just like now, free to walk around and wander about. We can just drink wine and sit while chatting. Isn¡¯t this a better situation?¡±

    Laura smiles, ¡°Only you would think about this kind of life. There are a lot of people in the continent that don¡¯t want that. But, this is also good, I used to be busy with my business everyday in the past, but now, I didn¡¯t need to worry about a lot of things.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a forced smile and replied, ¡°That may not be true for long, we already strive to have our own kingdom. My head couldn¡¯t help but ache when thinking about the day that will be realized. Sigh. Anyway, Laura, when can your subordinates gather so that we could fetch them?¡±

    Laura thought for moment then said, ¡°I have given them ten days to prepare. This time, I had almost all of theme. Some are very far while some are just nearby, they still need some time to gather. Right, how is Uncle Evan doing?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°He told me that he didn¡¯t want those people to leave. But he is still the Purcell Family¡¯s Patriarch, he needed to take the family into ount. Thus, he had no choice put call the elder¡¯s assembly, and they agreed on letting your people go. I reckon Uncle Evan isn¡¯t very happy right now.¡±

    Laura could only smile, ¡°Of course he is not happy, Uncle Evan¡¯s temperament is just like a warrior. He wanted to ce loyalty first, but he is currently shackled by the family¡¯s interests whichpletely contradicts his character. It would be strange if he would be happy. On the other hand, when will he take Ruyen away?¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile, ¡°Ruyen is already on a ship. I really find Ruyen¡¯s situation quite funny. Back when I was Adam, she ruthlessly wanted to end her engagement with me. Now that I¡¯m Zhao Hai, she did her best to avoid me. It really is interesting.¡±

 Chapter 399 - Waiting

    <h4>Chapter 399 - Waiting</h4>

    Upon listening to Zhao Hai, Laura and the othersughed. They knew that Zhao Hai was just talking casually and didn¡¯t express that he had any interest in Ruyen. Just like what Zhao Hai told them before, Ruyen wasn¡¯t worth Zhao Hai¡¯s attention.

    However, Laura asked, ¡°Who did Uncle Evan send to get her? We still need to take care of her well-being, she should arrive in perfect condition. If anything happens to her, it wouldn¡¯t be good for us.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. I will send some Blood Hawks to follow her. If there¡¯s anything wrong, we can immediately help.¡±

    Laura smiled, ¡°I think there¡¯s no need for Elder Brother Hai to go, we can just send the Swordfish. Swordfish ships were even used to escort the emperor, I think there won¡¯t be any problems with it. This way we can sort of help with their situation. Having blood hawks carry your ghost staff around is very inconvenient for us. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai agreed, ¡°This is a good idea. We have a lot of ships in our hands, and some of them would be rarely used. It should be a good idea to use them this time around.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°If you send that many ships, the Aksu Empire would get nervous. They might think that a princess from Rosen Empire hade to visit Aksu Empire.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh, they couldn¡¯t me him. Currently, he has 11 three masted ships and 4 five-masted ships on hand. This number is too astonishing.

    Although the three-masted battleships were only the mostmon type, they were still battleships. Also, the five-masted irond merchant ships aren¡¯t easily bought and used by just anyone.

    The cost of iron armor is too high, moreover they needed to be serviced every year. It was the same scenario if they underwent a battle, they would have to be serviced again. Because of this, no average person can take care of these irond ships. Even if you didn¡¯t use your ship, the maintenance cost of the ship was still very high.

    Therefore, most five-masted irond ships are in the possessions of Great Families. Even Zhao Hai¡¯s Haven ship once belonged to a Great Family in Ocean Waves Dynasty before it changed hands.

    If he sent all these ships to escort Ruyen, the Aksu Empire would certainly think that a princess had juste for a visit, and this is not an exaggeration.

    After speaking of this, Zhao Hai immediately called over a blood hawk and released it to find Ruyen¡¯s ship. The hawk was very fast, they didn¡¯t need to wait for the evening to find Ruyen¡¯s vessel.

    Although Ruyen rode on a ship, the vessel was just an ordinary three-masted cargo ship. It didn¡¯t have any special features. Aside from Ruyen, there were also some guards and servants that came along to meet her. When Zhao Hai looked closely, he could notice some Purcell Family elders that were 8th rank, all of them were warriors.

    Such strength wasn¡¯t bad, 8th ranks were already considered to be experts on the continent. Only an anomaly like Zhao Hai would consider them as subpar.

    Now that they spotted Ruyen, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make his move immediately. He would wait until dark before he¡¯ll release the Swordfish to catch up to Ruyen¡¯s ship so nobody would notice.

    Seeing that it was alreadyte, Zhao Hai and the others came out of the Space. Not long after Zhao Hai went out, Charlie also came out of his room looking very well rested.

    Zhao Hai immediately had the some chairs brought to the deck. The group sat on down and chatted with each other while enjoying the seascape. At the same time, they also ate dinner.

    After having their dinner, Charlie returned to his room to rest. Zhao Hai also returned to his room, and since it was currently dark, he needed to find an appropriate time to release the Swordfish that would escort Ruyen.

    Since the skies were still turning dark, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hurry. He observed the situation on Ruyen¡¯s ship. It may have been because of her recent experiences, but Ruyen had be more mature. Her change was too noticeable that the servants who came for her immediately felt it. She is much quieter than before, she also became more considerate. She was very polite to the servants, which made them quite ttered.

    But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about these changes, he only cared about Ruyen¡¯s security. As long as Ruyen didn¡¯t suffer an ident, then all is good.

    After the skies turned pitch ck, Zhao Hai looked for an area not too far from Ruyen¡¯s ship and released the Swordfish.

    He also called out a blood hawk and sent it towards Purcell Duchy. In a few days, Laura¡¯s people would arrive and they needed to be transported using the ghost staff.

    After doing all of these, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know what else to do. Even if it was already dark, he didn¡¯t have the urge to sleep, this applied to Laura and the others as well. This was because they were waiting for the sun to rise in the morning, by then the detoxification potion would be finished.

    While thinking of these, the group just sat on the living room and looked at each other. They couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Zhao Hai opened his mouth, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be waiting for the result in here. Let¡¯s go to our rooms and rest. When we wake up tomorrow morning, the detoxification potion should be finished.¡±

    Laura nodded and stood up, ¡°We cannot just sit here the entire evening, we need to rest. Also, Brother Hai, when you consume the potion tomorrow, you should call Grandpa Green¡¯s group over, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t forgive you.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he knew that Laura was speaking the truth. If he didn¡¯t call Green and the others over, they would certainlyin to him for their entire lifetime.

    The group returned to their respective rooms and the Space became peaceful. Zhao Hai was lying on his bed and thinking about all of what happened when he arrived at Ark Continent. Before long, he fell asleep.

    ¡­

    For who knows how long, Zhao Hai suddenly woke up. He looked out of the window and saw a bright sky.

    Zhao Hai went out of his room and turned the monitor on. The outside sky was also bright, but not that much, it seems like it was still very early morning.

    He immediately went outside and walked towards the Processing Factory. Surprisingly, Shun was already standing there, looking at the digits that were constantly changing. It was obvious that the potion was still not ready.

    Seeing Zhao Hai arrive, Shun immediately bowed and said, ¡°Young Master.¡±

    Zhao Hai showed a faint smile and asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t rest?¡± He looked at the digits that showed 2 hours.

    With an embarrassed face, Shun replied, ¡°I couldn¡¯t fall asleep, so I came out to have a look. I hope I didn¡¯t disturb young masters rest.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head with a smile. At this time, footsteps could be heard. Zhao Hai turned his head to see Laura and the others approaching. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile upon looking at their appearance. Laura and Meg also smiled towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai chuckled and said, ¡°Well, we still have two hours. Let¡¯s go to Iron Mountain Fort and wake up Grandpa Green and the others.¡± The group nodded and with a thought, Zhao Hai moved them to Iron Mountain Fort.

    Upon arriving at the fort¡¯s living room, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. Aside from Green and the two elders, Karen was also present. Seeing Zhao Hai and the others arrive, Karen stared before he opened his mouth, ¡°Why did you just arrive now? We had been waiting for the whole evening.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the group and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just went to bed. I just happen to wake up early today. Grandma Merine, please whip up something to eat. After breakfast, we¡¯ll head back to the Space.¡±

    Merine nodded with a smile on her face. Then she called Meg and Laura over to the kitchen. Laura was currently studying how to prepare food. Even though she had no talent, and the food that she made were mostly inedible, she still studied diligently.

    Looking at Merine and the others preparing the food, Zhao Hai turned to Green and said, ¡°Grandpa Green, how is the beer¡¯s progress doing?¡±

    Green smiled and said, ¡°The time is too short. The liquor needs to be fermented for a while. This time, we did a few experiments to find out which materials are useful. We tried bamboo rice, barley, bread fruit, spatial water, ordinary water, cold water, as well as warm water. I believe there should be at least one of those that will seed.

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°That¡¯s good. As long as we seed, then it¡¯s fine. Also, what container do you n on storing the beer in? We should make sure to seal the beer properly, otherwise we would only be selling low quality beer.¡±

    Little Jin wasn¡¯t present at this time. Because of the transmission point on Ape Ind, Zhao Hai would know what Little Jin was doing.

    Green replied, ¡°Rest assured, we will not have any issues with this. At first, we wanted to use a wooden barrel but there seems to be some issues with the lid. Now we¡¯re currently finding ways to improve it, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then sighed,. ¡°As long as we make this beer properly, it could certainly be our Buda n¡¯s biggest source of ie . The future demand for this thing wouldn¡¯t be any less than that of grain.¡±

    Karen looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Are you really sure? I¡¯ve tasted that thing, it is too acidic, not really tasty.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, ¡°When the beer ferments properly, you¡¯ll be convinced. There are only a few people who could resist the temptation of beer.¡±

    After the group chatted for a while, Merine brought the dishes. Zhao Hia and the others immediately went to the dining hall. Upon finishing their breakfast, they went to the Space and gathered around the Processing Factory.

    In the Multipurpose Processing Machine, the digits shown had be 20 minutes. The group couldn¡¯t sit well inside the vi, so they just stood inside the Processing Factory and waited, they waited for the countdown to reach zero.

    1. Laura¡¯s father

 Chapter 400 - Pleasantly Surprised

    <h4>Chapter 400 - Pleasantly Surprised</h4>

    Ten. Nine. Eight. Seven. Six. Five. Four. Three. Two. One!

    The heartbeat of all those present synchronized with the ticking down of the timer. When the number turned to zero, they even felt as though their hearts have stopped.

    A white light shed inside the Processing Factory, then a small bottle appeared on the ground. The bottle was quite small, about the size of a palm, it had a t bottom. Seeing through its transparent body, one could see a blue liquid. At this time, a prompt was heard, ¡°Special Purpose Detoxification Potion for the Water of Nothingnesspleted, administer orally, one time use. After ingestion, toxin shall be removed, impurities will be discharged. At the same time, Host¡¯s body will be strengthened, advised to take the potion along with a Goldmetal Fruit, the effects will be better.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, but he immediately took the small bottle and gazed at the blue liquid inside it. Green and the others also stared at the liquid with bated breath, probably afraid that the bottle would disappear if they breathed strongly¡­

    Zhao Hao turned his head to look at the others, he showed a faint smile, ¡°I think that the Space wouldn¡¯t deceive me, I should go buy a Goldmetal Fruit. Then I will go consume the two of them together, what does Grandpa Green think?¡±

    Green looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, what are you nning on practicing, Magic or Battle Qi?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, ¡°Battle Qi, of course. Now that I can use 8th rank Magic by using the Space, it would be redundant to learn Magic. I seem to remember about you saying that our family has the Wild Dragon Battle Qi being passed down, I hear that it¡¯s very famous in the continent, I¡¯ll train hard using that.¡±

    Green¡¯s eyes became wet as heughed and said, ¡°Good, good! Young Master is certainly worthy to be a Buda n member. I can teach you the true version of the Wild Dragon Battle Qi that our Buda Family has been secretly passing on.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared for a moment before he asked Green, ¡°Grandpa Green, what did you say? What do you mean true version of the Wild Dragon Battle Qi? You mean that there¡¯s another version that isn¡¯t genuine?¡±

    Green smiled faintly, ¡°Right, our Buda n¡¯s Battle Qi technique can be said to be one of the most famous techniques in the continent. Not only is the way it is practiced different, the attack strength of our technique is leagues better than most. Because of this, a lot of people became jealous. Thus, our n¡¯s Wild Dragon Battle Qi has been divided into two versions. The first version is the simplified one, it has a weaker attack strength as well as a slow rate of practice. That version couldn¡¯tpare to the true version of out Wild Dragon Battle Qi manual.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°That¡¯s good to hear, but we still need to wait until my toxin gets removed. Teaching me when that time arrives wouldn¡¯t be toote.¡± Then he took the bottle and headed to the vi¡¯s living room along with the others following behind him.

    Inside the living room, Zhao Hai ced the small bottle on the table first before opening the Spatial Store and buying a Goldmetal Fruit.

    Now that the Goldmetal Fruit has been digitized, it could now be bought in the shop. However, it¡¯s price wasn¡¯t that cheap. At this moment, it was the most expensive thing in the shop, costing 10 thousand gold coins per fruit.

    But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about the price, he immediately bought the fruit and ced it beside bottle. He took the bottle and removed the cork. He looked at the liquid inside before raising his head and downing the liquid into his mouth.

    It wasn¡¯t until the bottle was empty before he ced it down. He pped his lips but couldn¡¯t taste any residual vor. Then he took the Goldmetal fruit and took several bites one after another.

    Every single person in the room looked at Zhao Hai eating the Goldmetal fruit. They just stayed in their ce and stared at him.

    Zhao Hai licked his lip, the fruit¡¯s vor was extremely good. It had a cool feeling as well as a sweet and sour vor. This made Zhao Hai secretly want to eat another one.

    Zhao Hai looked at the others¡¯ appearance and couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the taste of this fruit would actually be very pleasant.¡± After he finished talking, he suddenly felt a rumbling sensation in his belly. Zhao Hai¡¯s face changed before he charged towards the toilet while holding on to his stomach.

    Inside the toilet, Zhao Hai immediately unbuttoned his pants and sat down. The stench that emanated from the toilet almost made Zhao Hai faint.

    After ¡®working hard¡¯ for about 10 minutes, Zhao Hai was about to copse, this wasn¡¯t what he expected to happen. He immediately got some tissue paper from the Space and cleaned himself up. When he stared at what he just left behind, he felt very disgusted. What he saw was something ck, akin to asphalt, it dispersed waves of gut retching odor. Zhao Hai could even swear that he just saw insects flying around the toilet.

    Zhao Hai quickly covered the toilet and pressed the flush button. He also turned the exhaust fan on. When he felt that the air inside the restroom became better, he immediately walked out.

    Although Zhao Hai felt that he was on the verge of copsing, there was a sense of extreme relief that came about him. This weird feeling made him both ufortable and d.

    When he came out of the restroom, he saw Green and the others waiting for him. Seeing Zhao Haie out, Green immediately inquired, ¡°Young Master, how are you feeling? Are you alright?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I feel good, but I¡¯m feeling very weak.¡± Meg immediately went forward to support Zhao Hai as they headed back to the living room. After Zhao Hai sat down, a ss of water was given to him.

    After drinking the ss of water, Zhao Hai felt a bit better. Scratch that, it was a LOT better. He felt that he was full of strength, something he never felt before.

    Green and the others stared at Zhao Hai. He ced his ss down and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m feeling so much better. That feeling earlier must have been the potion¡¯s side effect. Now I feel that my body is overflowing in strength.¡±

    Green¡¯s heart was moved, he immediately said to Zhao Hai, ¡°Young Master, I think the things that the Space produces are all very special. How about I impart the Wild Dragon Battle Qi Technique to you right now. Let¡¯s see what resultse up.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then Green quickly told Zhao Hai the instructions to practice the Wild Dragon Battle Qi Technique. Upon hearing the instructions, Zhao Hai was surprised, this was because this technique was unexpectedly quite the same as Earth¡¯s Internal Strength techniques. Just like how it was described in martial arts novels, the technique practices the body through the various acupoints inside.

    In Ark Continent, before one practices their Battle Qi through the acupoints, one needed to train their bodies first. Once their bodies have reached a certain rank, then they could train their Battle Qi. As long as they establish a minor cycle of qi within their bodies, then they would have reached minor mastery. This rank gives the person close to 5th rank in strength.

    However, the Wild Dragon Battle Qi was different, this technique didn¡¯t need you to train your body first. Everybody was able to practice this technique, naturally, those who had innate talent in cultivation would have much faster progress than those who had worse.

    Zhao Hai had read a lot of Battle Qi techniques these past few days, so one could say that he had a bit of understanding about Battle Qi. Simultaneously, he had already memorized all of the acupoints inside a human¡¯s body. This was because knowing those points were tantamount to cultivating Battle Qi.

    Now that Green imparted the technique to him, he immediately understood it. He remembered the route ording to the technique and started to try to probe for the sensation that one needed to feel.

    In practicing Battle Qi, the most difficult part wasn¡¯t advancement, but this sensation that one must acquire so that they could embark on their cultivation journey. This sensation was nothing but ethereal, it reliedpletely on your internal senses. After many years of experimentation on the continent, they had found out that those who had good body strength were able to achieve this feeling easier. This was also the reason why most train their bodies before starting to train in Battle Qi.

    Zhao Hai expected to have difficulties in feeling out the sensation, but he didn¡¯t think that when he just started the process, something like ants crawling in his meridians were immediately felt. It evolved into a torrential flow beforepleting the first rank of the Wild Dragon Battle Qi technique.

    Then, the second rank was attained, then the third, the fourth, the fifth, and it stopped at the sixth rank. Zhao Hai felt that he was being excessive and stopped advancing, then he continued to operate the six ranks of the technique.

    Every time the technique made a revolution, Zhao Hai felt that his body¡¯s battle qi increase by a point. He slowly felt the Battle Qi in his body bing like a river that rushed along his meridians. The river was golden in color, with a few ck, blue, cyan, and red colors mixed in.

    The movement of this river became quicker and quicker, and when Zhao Hai felt that the river could break through his meridian¡¯s limitation, he immediately attacked the 7th rank. Looking as though the river had fount an exit, it immediately rushed into the meridians and immediately broke through the 7th rank. When he broke through the 7th rank, the river began to calm down. However, Zhao Hai still felt that there was still enough power to go on. So he continued to circte his Battle Qi along the 7th rank and slowly umted the quantity of qi inside his body.

    Before long, when he felt like his limits were about to be broken through, Zhao Hai immediately started to attack the 8th rank.

    The operation was very smooth as he quickly broke through to the 8th rank. Then the river of Battle Qi calmed down. Zhao Hai felt his own veins be sturdy, his skeleton hard, his muscles powerful, and his skin durable. However, this time, he felt that he could no longer continue on.

    Zhao Hai was very confused, he didn¡¯t know why all of these happened. Then suddenly, he thought about the Magic brought by the Space. The Magic of the Space had already reached 8th rank. Now, his Battle Qi has also reached the 8th rank, it seems like all of these were linked to the Space.

    Upon thinking about this, Zhao Hai stopped his cultivation. He slowly opened his eyes and saw Green and the group looking at him anxiously. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but show a faint smile and said, ¡°What happened? I¡¯m fine, I just circted by Battle Qi, everyone doesn¡¯t need to be so nervous.¡±

    Green forced a smile and asked, ¡°Young Master, you didn¡¯t JUST practice Battle Qi. You¡¯ve been doing it for a full day and night. Young master, what Battle Qi rank have you reached?¡±

 Chapter 401 - Methods

    <h4>Chapter 401 - Methods</h4>

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t think that he actually practiced for a full day and night. Upon hearing Green¡¯s question, he smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa Green, my Battle Qi has reached 8th rank.¡±

    When Zhao Hai said his answer, everybody present were shocked. Each and every one of them stared nkly at Zhao Hai. After quite some time, Green¡¯s two eyes lit up as he said, ¡°Young Master, did your Battle Qi really reach 8th rank? Operate it for me, let me take a look.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, as an 8th rank Warrior, he was able to achieve Battle Qi manifestation. With a thought, Zhao Hai made his golden Battle Qi go out of from within his body, lighting the room up with a golden light. Zhao Hai looked like a small sun, but without the extreme heat.

    Since he didn¡¯t have much experience, Zhao Hai took quite some time before withdrawing his Battle Qi. Nevertheless, Green was still grinning from ear to ear. With Zhao Hai achieving 8th rank, he could already be considered as an expert in the continent.

    An 8th rank Warrior that can also use 8th rank Magic of multiple elements. Everytime Green thought about Zhao Hai¡¯s enemies, he couldn¡¯t help but feel pity.

    After Zhao Hai retrieved his battle Qi, Greenughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s really 8th rank, 8th rank! Fantastic! Young Master, I propose that 2 hours every evening, me and Kun wille to the Space and teach you about fighting with Battle Qi.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard what Green just proposed, he couldn¡¯t help butin inside. But he also knew that Green was doing this for his own good. The Space can turn him from nothing to 8th rank in an instant but it couldn¡¯t help him with fighting skills. If Zhao Hai only had Battle Qi but didn¡¯t have any fighting skills, then he will never be a true expert. In a battle between Warriors, Zhao Hai would get easily defeated by a 5th rank.

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright, Granpa Green can feel relieved, I¡¯ll go call you and Grandpa Kun every evening. Right, Laura, did you give an exnation to Charlie?¡±

    Laura who was sitting nearby smiled, ¡°Be relieved, that matter is already solved. But Brother Hai, do you notice something different in the living room?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he looked around the living room. However, he didn¡¯t seem to notice something strange. He looked at Laura with a confused expression.

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that there aren¡¯t any metallic things here?¡±

    Zhao Hai observed carefully, and indeed, there weren¡¯t any items made of metal in the living room. Still with a puzzled look, he turned to Laura, ¡°What happened? Why aren¡¯t there any metallic objects in the room? Did they affect my cultivation?¡±

    Laura responded, ¡°We were afraid that you¡¯ll get battered to death by those metallic objects. You didn¡¯t notice but when you practiced your Battle Qi, all the metallic things in the room came flying towards you as though are a huge human shaped ma. Brother Hai, I think you should also train this new ability along with your Battle Qi. I suspect that you had acquired a Divergent Ability, one that can manipte metals.¡±

    Upon hearing Laura¡¯s description, Zhao Hai¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t help but think of a certain white haired old man wearing a cloak on his whole body along with a strange helmet, a man that was named Mao.

    Back on Earth, Zhao Hai was enamoured with the X-men series. The main viin Mao had left a deep impression on Zhao Hai. It was no wonder why Mao was the first thing to pop into his mind when Laura told him that he may have developed a metal maniption Divergent Ability,

    Mao¡¯s ability had always been envied by Zhao Hai, so when he found that he had the Marvel viin¡¯s power, he was very excited.

    At this time, Green said, ¡°Young Master, I think you should head outside the Space and see the situation. Laura said that you were cultivating yesterday, if you don¡¯t go out today, Charlie may find it suspicious.¡±

    Zhao Hai immediately turned on the monitor and looked at outside. Seeing that it was already time for breakfast, Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll return to the Space this evening for Fighting Practice and training for Metal Maniption.¡±

    Green smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, you¡¯re now 8th rank, an expert in the continent. As long as you train diligently in your fighting techniques, you won¡¯t need to be anxious. I¡¯m also hoping that the young master will practice his metal maniption well, and don¡¯t use it in front of people too much. Make that ability a secret weapon.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I already have a lot of methods right now, keeping one hidden won¡¯t be a problem. Grandpa Green, you should also go back to Iron Mountain Fort. That ce won¡¯t function well without you people there.¡±

    Green nodded, then Zhao Hai delivered the group back to Iron Mountain Fort. After doing so, he lead Laura and the others back to their room in the Haven, before heading towards the living room.

    At this time, Charlie was also there. When he saw Zhao Hai, he immediately expressed his greetings, ¡°How was mister¡¯s practice? Did you gain some improvements?¡±

    Zhao Hai showed a faint smile, ¡°A little bit. I have unknowingly neglected your highness yesterday, I hope you¡¯ll ept my forgiveness.¡±

    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s normal for a Mage to train closed-door for a day or two, mister doesn¡¯t need to apologize. In a few days we will arrive at Jade Water City, mistering out this time made me quite d.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°I just felt something, so I went for a short one day retreat. Your highness also knows that we¡¯re currently at sea, so it wouldn¡¯t be practical to close-up for a long time. Right, your highness, we should have breakfast together. How about we do some fishing after our meal?¡±

    Charlieughed, ¡°Good, there should be quite a few fish at this part of the sea. I haven¡¯t fished for a while, I wonder what mister¡¯s fishing level is?¡±

    Zhao Hai showed a faint smile, ¡°I can¡¯t really fish. I just do it to kill some time. Hehe.¡± Afterwards, him and Charlie went to the dining room.

    After having their breakfast, Zhao Hai and Charlie sat down by the ship¡¯s stern to fish. Laura and the others were chatting at the side, while Shue and Shun were quietly serving them.

    Now that the ship was continuously moving, it was naturally impossible for the group to catch anything. However, they were able to kill some time while doing so.

    Looking at the blue sky, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but let out a long breath as he leaned on the chair and said, ¡°Sometimes, I really feel tired when going around like this, not knowing where the future will take me. Your highness, do you think that this is how people should live?¡±

    Charlie looked at Zhao Hai and faintly smiled, ¡°You can live how you want to live. But if you want to live a better life than others, then you need to work very hard for it. This is a truth of life.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and didn¡¯t add anything. Then suddenly, Zhao Hai saw something on the distance. It seems like there were several ships approaching, originally Zhao Hai didn¡¯t worry for even a bit. They were currently sailing near the coastlines, seeing these number of ships were quite normal. However, Zhao Hai felt that something wasn¡¯t right about these ships, they were heading directly towards the Haven without even slowing down.

    Zhao Hai stared at the ships, constantly feeling that those ships weren¡¯t up to something good. At this time, a sound came, warning the group that they have be the target of those ships.

    Zhao Hai turned his head towards Charlie and said helplessly, ¡°Your highness, it seems like our travel itinerary has be quite eventful. Let¡¯s head to the cabin¡¯s living room, let¡¯s see who we¡¯re dealing with here.¡±

    Charlie didn¡¯t object, he just faintly smiled and followed ZHao Hai towards the cabin. A momentter, a shot from a magic cannon was heard, then a ballista shot. Good thing that Zhao Hai¡¯s ship was irond, quite strong against attacks, it should be quite fine for a few moments.

    Before long, Jinan walked in from the outside and reported to Zhao Hai, ¡°Young Master, the boats had hit us. What do we do?¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯splexion sank, ¡°Hit us? And it also seems like we lost some undead. Your Highness, you sit here for a moment, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±

    Charlie smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll go as well. This area is quite close to my Jade Water City¡¯s domain, I want to take a look at the people who dared be so rampant.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t object, both him and Charlie went to the deck outside. What met them was a scene where ships were surrounding and approaching Zhao Hai¡¯s vessel. One of them were even heading towards their ship at a faster rate, intending to ram the Haven. On the opponent ship¡¯s bow was a sharp conical point. One could see a glint of light upon the object, it was clearly made from metal.

    On the ship was a Wind Mage, giving the ship added velocity. This made the ship move quickly.

    Zhao Hai looked at the situation and wielded his staff. Immediately, their ship was surrounded by strong winds as it shifted it position. This made Charlie stare, he didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai was also able to use Wind element Magic, and it seemed like it wasn¡¯t a weak spell either.

    The exhibition didn¡¯t end, after using Wind element Magic, Zhao Hai changed to using Water element Magic as he froze a big area of the sea¡¯s surface. This gave the opponent¡¯s ship difficulty in moving forward.

    The other ship wasn¡¯t that far from Zhao Hai¡¯s Haven. Since they were at this distance, it was impossible for Zhao Hai to stop it. Zhao Hai¡¯s magic only dyed its approach.

    At this time, the opposing ship attacked with two water dragons. The dragons collided with the frozen sea, scattering frozen sludge all over the ce.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s brows couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle. It seems like the opponent came prepared, there was actually a Water Mage along with the Wind Mage.

    When it seems like the other party saw Zhao Hai¡¯s group, they immediately directed the magic cannons and ballistas to his direction. Zhao Hai immediately waved his wand as it produced a blue-colored water shield. The other party¡¯s cannons and ballistas were useless in the face of this protective shield.

    The shield was made through the Space¡¯s 8th rank magic. Shields made on this level weren¡¯t that easily broken through.

    After releasing the blue shield, Zhao Hai followed through by releasing hisposite magic. Composite spells made by two elements were quite handy. For example,bining Wind element and Water element magic would create a tornado with icy des inside it, this made the spell¡¯s lethality increase.

    Composite magics were very formidable. If two 4th rank spells werebined, then it wouldn¡¯t be worse than a 6th rank spell. However, the difficulty of achieving such feat was very high. The user needs to bepatible with at least two elements of magic. Moreover, he also needed to have a high rank in both departments.

    Obviously, these requirements were useless for Zhao Hai. It was the Space who provided the magic, so doing aposite spell was quite easy.

    But one must know that Zhao Hai had been quite diligent in his study of magic. He tried out a lot of magics and even had them written down. All of Zhao Hai¡¯s notes werepiled to the point that the contents could fit into a book.

    Zhao Hai knew that magic was his main method of battle. Therefore, he was very meticulous in studying magic, he carefully recorded the effects and names of each spell. Then he came up with variousposite magics using his findings.

    This time, Zhao Hai released a Wind-Waterposite magic. The tornado, along with its sharp icy des, soared up into the skies and directly headed towards the opponent ships.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use this spell in order to kill the people onboard the ships, but to deal with the ships¡¯ sails. Once their sails were dealt with, then it would be impossible for the other party to outmaneuver them, much less hit them.

    Naturally, the opponent hadn¡¯t noticed Zhao Hai¡¯sposite magic, they expected it to be just any ordinary tornado spell; used for stopping the advancement of their ships. But when the spell reached them, they realized how strong the spell actually was.

    Crewmen who weren¡¯t prepared to defend themselves were either injured or worse, killed, by the icy des. The most annoying thing for these people was the fact that their sails were shredded by theposite spell.

    Charlie had been watching Zhao Hai¡¯s battle. Even without his undead, Zhao Hai was still a formidable figure. Without using his undead, he was still able to dmission the opponent ships.

    But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t n on letting those people off. He wanted to know which power the other party belonged to and why they attacked him. After all, they damaged the Haven, it would cost a fortune to repair it.

    After the sails of the ships were rendered useless, Zhao Hai immediately used his Water element magic in order to freeze the surface of the sea. Charlie didn¡¯t understand what Zhao Hai wanted to do. At this time, Zhao Hai waved his staff asrge quantities of undead appeared on the icy surface before they proceeded to overrun the opponents. Even though the ships were already close enough to ce the undead there directly, Zhao Hai still deliberately did so since he didn¡¯t want to show Charlie the full extent of his capabilities.

    Seeing the present scene, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but feel a cold sweating down his back. Zhao Hai¡¯s method made him very startled. The method that Zhao Hai used was very effective in sea battles.

    At the same time, Charlie thought that if Zhao Hai was this formidable at sea, then what would he be onnd? It would be a nightmare to face Zhao Hai as an enemy. Now, Charlie was praising his intuition. He had already be a friend to Zhao Hai, assistance from such a person would certainly be very valuable.

 Chapter 402 - Markey Family

    <h4>Chapter 402 - Markey Family</h4>

    Naturally, the other party also saw Zhao Hai¡¯s actions, they didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would have this much methods inbat. The only information that they obtained about him before was that he was a Dark Mage. Today, they were made aware that he was surprisingly able to use spells of other departments.

    However, Zhao Hai¡¯s opponents were also experienced in battles. As soon as they saw Zhao Hai¡¯s undead army, they immediately acted ordingly. The two water dragons that were previously used to break the ice once again emerged and began to crash towards the approaching undead army,

    Unfortunately for them, Zhao Hai¡¯s undead were surprisingly high-level, these kinds of attacks were not able to affect them.

    When the undead saw the magic attack heading their direction, two of them went forward, cyan light shed from their bodies as they wielded their weapons. When the two dragons went in contact with the two undead, two Sword Qi met them, slicing them into halves before the water sshed back to the sea.

    Charlie who was standing on the Haven had his eyes turn nk upon seeing the scene. He was speechless. An undead using Battle Qi, this was the first time he saw such a thing. This was an eye opening experience.

    The opponent was also unprepared for such an oue that they forgot to make a move. The undead used this opportunity to quickly board their ships.

    When the undead came onboard, the crew was unable to fight them off. This was because the Undead were very strong right now, they were not inferior to 8th rank Warriors.

    An 8th rank warrior, when ced on any ordinary n, would immediately be its ancestor, supporting the family singlehandedly. But Zhao Hai just released a lot of those experts casually, making those not part of his group quite startled.

    His attack didn¡¯t end here, after releasing waves of undeads warriors, he also added a lot of Jackal Race Cavalry to the mix.

    The Jackals were quite small, but they were very fast. Before the people on the ships came to notice them, they were already on their boats.

    Zhao Hai considered the matter finished. The enemy had six five-master irond battleships overall, he released 12 thousand undead just now, 2 thousand undead pero ship should be able to deal with the opposite party.

    Zhao Hai stopped his actions and just stared at the several ships. Although those who were on the ships continued to resist, they weren¡¯t able to do so for longer since they were a lot weaker.

    Seeing the situation, Zhao Hai rxed and turned to smile at Charlie, ¡°Your highness, it seems like my fleet of ships has increased. How about it, do you want two ships to y around with? With a boat like mine, you would be able to fish whenever you want at sea.¡±

    Charlie recovered from his daze, he made aplex expression when he looked at the ships that came to attack them. He shook his head and said, ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t have that much free time to wander about in the sea. Mister should keep these ships. However, I think that those who wanted to deal with us aren¡¯t simple people. Sending six five-masted irond ships isn¡¯t something ordinary powers could do.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°It think these people didn¡¯te for your highness, but instead for me. Your Highness, I¡¯m afraid that I had unexpectedly implicated you.¡±

    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°What implicated? Since you decided to lend me a hand, naturally your enemies are now also my enemies. Thus, their attacks on you should also mean an attack on me, no need to say that you implicated me.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and didn¡¯t add anything. He knows that Charlie was saying this in order to win him over. However, seeing someone want to win him over was also something he enjoyed a lot.

    He wielded his staff as six clumps of ck gas flew and encircled the six ships. Before long, people inside the ship became quite busy. Charlie noticed that there were some undead that proceeded to change the sails on the ships.

    It wasmon for ships to have spare sails. They sail the seas all year round, what would they do if a storm suddenly hits them? If the storms blow the sails away or just rips them apart, what would they do? Since they couldn¡¯t just wait for their deaths or until some other ship saved them, they naturally would carry along spare sails.

    At this time, the undead that Zhao Hai released came back while walking along the icy surface. Zhao Hai stored them, leaving only three Mages behind.

    Charlie looked at the three Mages and knew that were the Mages on board the enemy ships. Moreover, looking from their appearances, it seems like they were turned into undead by Zhao Hai.

    At this point, Charlie¡¯s mind went numb. Although he wasn¡¯t a Dark Mage, he knew that it wasn¡¯t easy for a Dark Mage to turn people into Advanced level undead. But it seems like thisw didn¡¯t apply to Zhao Hai, so long as he waved his staff, he can turn anyone into an undead, an Advanced Level undead.

    Zhao Hai observed his new undead Mages, one was a Wind Mage, one was a Water Mage, while thest one was unexpectedly a Light Mage.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, it seems like those who wanted to deal with him had been quite thoughtful. They sent a Wind Mage to deal with his ship, a Water Mage tobat better at sea, and a Light Mage to counter him being a Dark Mage. It was clear that the opponent specifically sent them do deal with Zhao Hai.

    What made Zhao Hai surprised was the fact that the Mages didn¡¯t bring any sort of emblem on their bodies. Obviously to make their identities unknown.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Light Mage and said, ¡°Are you a person of the Radiant Church?¡±

    The Light Mage bowed and said, ¡°Yes, Young Master. I am indeed a Radiant Church person, current assignment is a Priest.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he asked again, ¡°Did the Radiant Church send you this time to deal with me?¡± Zhao Hai knew that a Priest is a level lower than a Radiant Church¡¯s White-clothed Bishop.

    The Priest shook his head and said, ¡°They didn¡¯t, this time I had received an invitation from the Markey Family to deal with Young Master. This isn¡¯t an assignment given by the Church.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he frowned, ¡°It surprisingly the Markey Family, I didn¡¯t expect that. You two as well?¡±

    The other Mages nodded, ¡°Yes, Young Master, we are Markey family¡¯s foreign elders. We received the order to deal with you.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Except for dealing with me, did the Markey Family have any other ns?¡±

    Tho two mages shook their heads as one of them answered, ¡°We don¡¯t know, the family only told us about this assignment, they didn¡¯t tell us about any other actions.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the two mages and said, ¡°Aside from the two of you, who else was on the ship?¡±

    The mages immediately said, ¡°We have Captain Gauter, he is a trusted aide of the family. Everything on the fleet is under his control, we listen to him.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then with an intention, a person ran towards them from one of the attacking ships. This man was quite good, although the ice was starting to melt, making it quite slippery, he was still able to run on it without much issue. Before long, the man arrived in front of Zhao Hai and bowed, ¡°Gauter meets Young Master Zhao Hai, what does the young master need?¡±

    Zhao Hai looks at this person, he looked about 40 years old, very ordinary looking and had a thick brown skin; obviously from the constant sea travel. Zhao Hai immediately responded, ¡°Did the Markey Family have any other moves other than sending you to deal with me?¡±

    Gauter shook his head, ¡°Nothing else, young master. In order to deal with you, the family had spend quite a bit of money. Along with the six five-masted irond ships, they also invited two 8th rank mages, a priest, and five 8th rank warriors. The family told me that losing the six ships didn¡¯t matter as long as young master is dealt with.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Good, you go back and fix the sails as soon as possible. Follow us afterwards.¡± Gauterplied and turned to head back to his ship. Zhao Hai waved his staff and received the three Mages into the Space.

    Charlie stood still at the side, observing. He was now made aware of the best way to interrogate someone, it was to turn them into an Advanced Level undead. This way, even if you ask the person when he stopped wetting his bed, he will immediately tell you.

    Zhao Hai turned to Charlie and said, ¡°Your highness, we should continue on. No need to manage them, they will catch up soon.¡±

    Charlie nodded, then along with Zhao Hai and the others, they returned to the ship¡¯s living room. After sitting down, Zhao Hai turned to Laura and said, ¡°Laura, it seems like the Markey Family had gone quite restless. What do you think we should do?¡±

    Laura smiled faintly and said, ¡°No need to be anxious. This time, they dispatched six five-masted ships along with a few experts, which we just wiped out. Now, their ships and people belong to us. I believe that this is be quite a huge blow to the Markey Family, they should be staying their hand for quite some time. If they did n to deal with us again, then we wouldn¡¯t be polite, let¡¯s just deal with them directly, ending everything. There should be a lot of people who also wants to deal with them, let¡¯s see if they could handle that.¡±

    Zhao Hai and Charlieughed. Charlie knew about Laura, he just didn¡¯t expect that she would be treating the Markey Family this way, it was not what he thought about.

    Zhao Hai was not surprised. He already knew Laura¡¯s view of the Markey Family, so it was normal for her reaction to be like this. In fact, if he also asked Karen about his input, he would without a doubt say the same thing. This pair of father and daughter had long lost their sense of belonging towards the Markey Family.

    At this time, Jinan walked in and bowed to Zhao Hai, ¡°Young master, after examining the ship, we have lost five magic cannons, 20 ballistas, and the ship¡¯s hull became slightly damaged. However, this wouldn¡¯t affect our navigation, we can immediately head out.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Good, then we¡¯ll let Gauter change his sails by himself, let¡¯s head out.¡± Jinan nodded, then turned away.

 Chapter 403 - Method of Improving Strength

    <h4>Chapter 403 - Method of Improving Strength</h4>

    After eating supper, Zhao Hai entered the space, and at the same time he also called Green and Kun. The two were to teach Zhao Hai fighting skills today.

    When Zhao Hai told the two about what just happened earlier this day, the old men didn¡¯t worry at all. Although the Markey Family was a strong power, they were still a merchant family, just like the Shelley Family. If they wanted to deal with a person, they needed to make a deal with the nation where that person was residing in, and they also need to spend a lot of resources to do so.

    This time, the Markey family had overreached their boundaries. They didn¡¯t do a good job at investigating. They weren¡¯t even aware that Charlie was present inside Zhao Hai¡¯s ship.

    It didn¡¯t matter if they were determined or just in careless, their actions today had already been noted. As the third prince of the continent¡¯s most powerful nation, there weren¡¯t a lot of people who would dare take action against him, let alone a Merchant Family.

    Merchant Families were rich, but for Rosen Empire, the continent¡¯s most powerful nation, they were nothing. If the Rosen Empire wanted to deal with the Markey family, then it would be easy. As long as the family had its business spread out among a lot of nations, Rosen Empire could just form an alliance with them and they would certainly be willing to eat the businesses of the family.

    The reason the Markey Family was feared was because of its vast resources, but these resources could also be the reason for their demise.

    When Zhao Hai saw that the two elders weren¡¯t very worried, he let go of the topic. He now began to train his fighting techniques with Green and Kun. The first thing he studied was naturally Sword techniques.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s Battle Qi has reached 8th rank, and with his body being strengthened by the Detoxification potion and the Goldmetal fruit, his strength had reached an absurd degree. The moment he learns how to use Battle Qi along with fighting techniques properly, his power would increase exponentially.

    The first part of Zhao Hai¡¯s Sword technique practice were the fundamental moves; the stab, cut, point, wipe, lock, stagger, and stick. These moves were the basic stances of any Sword technique. No matter how fierce a technique was, they would still be made up of these moves.

    After practicing for two hours, Green made Zhao Hai take a rest. At this time, Zhao Hai thought that if the Detoxification and Goldmetal fruit could increase his capabilities, then wouldn¡¯t that work for Laura and the others as well? If the group could use the Goldmetal fruit to increase their strength, then that would be a good thing for them overall.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai immediately said, ¡°Cai¡¯er,e here.¡± Cai¡¯erplied, she flew over to Zhao Hai and stared at him.

    Zhao Hai smiled at her and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, please go inspect whether Laura and the others could use the Detoxification potion as well as the Goldmetal fruit to improve their strengths.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded, then waved her hand as lights surrounded Green, Kun, Laura, Meg, Nier, Shue, Shun, Blockhead, and Rockhead. Before long, the light vanished.

    Cai¡¯er turned her head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, Grandpa Green and Grandpa Kun couldn¡¯t be scanned, the Space didn¡¯t have enough levels to do so. Miss Laura may take the Goldmetal fruit, but it needs to be halved, taken in 10 day intervals. 10 days after the second round, she would have the same rank as the young master. Miss Meg¡¯s aptitude is very good, but she isn¡¯t suitable for the Goldmetal Fruit, she needs a special potion. However, since the Space doesn¡¯t have enough levels, young master cannot purchase theponents yet. The same condition applies to Shue and Shun. Blockhead and Rockhead can directly take in a Goldmetal fruit to reach the same level as young master, but since they aren¡¯t the Space¡¯s host, they wouldn¡¯t get an ability.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared for a moment, then he made a happy expression, ¡°Good! Fantastic! Immediately buy three Golmetal Fruits and give one of them to Laura. We¡¯ll worry about Meg¡¯s situation when the timees. Right, you didn¡¯t say anything about Nier, what¡¯s her situation?¡±

    Cai¡¯er said, ¡°Nier¡¯s situation is special. She isn¡¯t suitable for any current potions in the Space. She needs a special fruit to eat in order to enhance her skill inmunicating with animals. This is her special ability.¡±

    Zhao Hai knit his brows, ¡°What fruit? Do you know?¡±

    Cai¡¯er shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. There is no information about the fruit in the space currently. But from the materials that the Space had absorbed so far, there¡¯s a 90% probability that the fruit exists.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s first buy a Goldmetal Fruit then.¡±

    Cai¡¯er responded, ¡°Young Master, Cai¡¯er proposes to buy a single Goldmetal fruit and nt it. Even though we need to wait for a few days, we can save 20 thousand gold coins.¡±

    Zhao Hai patted his head and smiled, ¡°Alright, good. Let¡¯s go ording to what you say. In any case, you have a strongputing power right now, you can see things more than me.¡±

    After he said that, he turned to Laura, Blockhead, and Rockhead, ¡°It looks like you need to wait for a few more days.¡±

    Laura smiled faintly and said, ¡°We¡¯re not in a hurry. We¡¯ve already been at our ranks for a long time, waiting for a few more days wouldn¡¯t be an issue. However, Brother Hai, I think we should upgrade the Space as soon as possible to help Meg and the others. The Space may even find ways to upgrade Grandpa Green and the others.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then sighed, ¡°That¡¯s easy to say. Now that the Farm has reached level 30, upgrading 1 level will be extremely difficult. It seems like it will take a long time. Meg, you shouldn¡¯t get discouraged, continue training and maybe you may even rise to 8th rank by yourself.¡±

    Meg looked at Zhao Hai and gave a sweet smile, ¡°It¡¯s alright, young master, don¡¯t worry. Make Elder Sister Laura rank up first, her present level is too low.¡±

    Laura made an offended expression and said, ¡°Little girl, you dare tease me?¡± Then she ran off to chase Meg, who also ran whileughing. The two became quite jolly while teasing each other.

    Looking at the two, Green smiled, then he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, let¡¯s practice for a little bit more, then we¡¯ll rest.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then stood up and continued to do his boring exercises.

    At this time, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know that Ruyen¡¯s escorts were currently very nervous. This was because behind their vessel, a three-masted battleship was closely following. It was just there, leisurely sailing not far from their ship, it didn¡¯t attack them nor did it try to contact them. They didn¡¯t know if this ship was an enemy or a friend.

    Hart, who was the ship captain that the Purcell Family had sent this time, was also quite anxious about this ship. He didn¡¯t know what this ship intends to do, and why it followed them. If he were to say that it was a pirate ship, it wouldn¡¯t fit either. Pirates would never attack their ship, this was because of nothing else than the fact that an experienced pirate would instantly know that their ship had nothing valuable in it.

    Someone who sailed the seas all year round would see from water disced by the ship that it didn¡¯t have anything in its cargo. Attacking their ship wouldn¡¯t be worth it.

    In order to ensure Ruyen¡¯s safety, Hart even chose to sail along the coastlines, opting to pay taxes in order to increase their security. Pirates wouldn¡¯t generally raid along the coastlines in fear of being surrounded by a nation¡¯s navy.

    However, the other ship followed them closely that it made them ufortable. In the end, there was no other way for Hart to do but inform Ruyen about the situation.

    Ruyen frowned as she listened to Hart¡¯s report, ¡°You mean there¡¯s a three-master battleship following not far from us? It didn¡¯t attack us nor got in touch with us? Is that right?¡±

    Hart replied, ¡°Yes, Miss. We don¡¯t know what the other party wanted to do, it just followed uis. I¡¯m really worried because there¡¯s going to be an area between Rosen Empire and Aksu Empire that is under nobody¡¯s jurisdiction. Pirates are present there, I¡¯m afraid that the ship would act against us in that ce.¡±

    Ruyen nodded, ¡°Come, let¡¯s go out. I want to look at that ship with my own eyes.¡± She said as she went out of the cabin first.

    After inspecting the boat closely, Ruyen suddenly smiled and turned to Hart, ¡°Hart, you don¡¯t have to worry, just leave them be and continue on. That boat holds no malice towards us, if I guessed it right, they might even be here to protect us.¡± Then she turned and went back to the cabin, leaving a very confused Hart behind.

    Hart really couldn¡¯t understand why Ruyen was so sure that the other party was protecting them, But if Ruyen said so, then he wouldn¡¯t have any say in the matter. He just instructed his crew to be alert.

    Ruyen can rx, but Hart can¡¯t. So the only thing he could do was raise the alertness of the crew. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t make Ruyen suffer an ident.

    When Ruyen returned to her own room, Jill asked her, ¡°Your highness, why did you tell Hart to not worry? Do you recognize that ship?¡±

    Ruyen shook her head, ¡°i don¡¯t know that boat, but I know of its style. Couldn¡¯t you see that the ship doesn¡¯t look like a standard ship of the Rosen Empire? Its appearance had been changed a little. Think about that ship that we met on Law River.¡±

    Jill stared at Ruyen for a moment before his eyes lit up, ¡°Your highness, you think that ship was sent by Mister Zhao Hai to protect us?¡±

    Ruyen smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s possible. But forget it, Hart would still be alert no matter what I say. This is also good, it would be best if the ship is our friend, but if it is an enemy, we wouldn¡¯t be caught off guard.¡±

 Chapter 404 - Ruyen is Attacked

    <h4>Chapter 404 - Ruyen is Attacked</h4>

    Taking the sea route, travelling from Rosen Empire to Aksu empire would take seven days. Upon arriving at Aksu Empire, it would need about three more days of travel before they can reach Buding City, the nearest port from Purcell Duchy. Ruyen would disembark there and transfer into a carriage. Then it would take 7 days or so for them to arrive at Casa City.

    But Hart was aware that on the fifth day of their travel, they would be sailing inside non-governed waters. They would travel for two days inside this area.

    In this ce, both Rosen Empire and Aksu Empire ships were rarely seen. This was because this area is considered to be the buffer zone between the two empires. If either fleetes inside, the other would feel anxious, thinking that they might get attacked. So for a long time, there were no empire ships sailing these waters. Unfortunately, this also made this area a pirate¡¯s heaven.

    Anybody sailing this area knew that they might get attacked at any time. So most sailors would be very alert while being here, preparing for a fight at all times.

    After sailing for several days, they were finally about to entered the buffer zone along with the unknown ship. Hart became even more nervous since the ship was still following them.

    In order to let the crew rest well and prepare them for the possible battles, Hart made the ship stop first and get a good rest before proceeding. Hart also wanted to know if the ship was really following or was just on the same path as them.

    In the end, Hart finally found out that the other party was indeed following them. When they stopped to rest, the other ship also stopped. It just kept a safe distance from their ship.

    After reporting to Ruyen, Hart understood that there was no use in further expressing his concerns. Thus, he just ordered his crew to always be prepared for battle.

    After resting for a day, Hart officially entered the unregted part of their route. All of the ships sailing here were keeping a safe distance between each other, mainly to avoid misunderstandings, another reason was to keep alert since any merchant ship could turn out to be a pirate ship.

    Hart was also paying special attention to the ship that was constantly tailing them. Seeing the ship still keeping a safe distance away from them and didn¡¯t express any intentions to attack, Hart started to believe Ruyen¡¯s words.

    The first day passed safely. When evening came, Hart released the anchor and after appointing some sentries, retreated to take some rest. Naturally, all of them had their own weapons ced in a convenient ce.

    The next day, Hart¡¯s ship sailed early. Everyone¡¯s nerves were tight, they were afraid of battles. Perhaps it was the heavens that helped them since they didn¡¯t meet any attacks. This made Hart loosen up, and finally when they entered Aksu Empire waters in the evening, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    However, what Hart didn¡¯t think of was that they would actually suffer an attack the second day they entered the Aksu Empire¡¯s territory. Moreover, this attack didn¡¯te from the ship behind them, but was actually from an Aksu Empire warship.

    There was a three-master Aksu empire warship sailing on the waters. Hart originally thought that it was only a patrolling warship so he didn¡¯t care. But he didn¡¯t expect that when their ship reached the ship¡¯s firing range, they were immediately met with a fierce attack. Hart¡¯s ship suffered a huge loss, a lot of people in the ship were killed, a lot of ballistas were also destroyed.

    Fortunately, Hart was well-experienced and immediately reacted. It didn¡¯t matter why the other party attacked, but they immediately retaliated.

    But in the end, their ship was only a Merchant ship while the other was a three-masted warship. Their firepower was inferior to the enemy, nor was their maneuverability. They were always in the state being defeated all the time.

    At this time, the ship that had been following them came over and attacked the three-masted ship. The attack of the ship was also very fierce, its attacks weren¡¯t something that a merchant ship like theirs were capable of doing. The main thing about the ship was that they seem to be unafraid of death, it just rushed towards the three-master ship as though it was willing to ram their ships together.

    Seeing this, Hart fully believed that the other ship was escorting them. But Hart felt strange, if the ship was sent by the family to escort them , then why didn¡¯t it contact Hart? If it wasn¡¯t sent by the family, then who did?

    The three-masted ship didn¡¯t expect to face such a ship, it had been caught off guard. They also saw that the ship seemed to not care about life and death, it looks like it was willing to perish together.

    The three-masted ship became afraid and immediately retreated. The escort ship didn¡¯t go for pursuit, it returned to Hart¡¯s ship and stayed at a safe distance away.

    Hart performed some g signals to get in contact, but the other ship didn¡¯t respond. In the end, Hart could only continue on sailing. Three dayster, they finally arrived at Buding City. The ship that followed them silently vanished.

    That ship was obviously the Swordfish which was sent by Zhao Hai to escort Ruyen. The Swordfish was crewed by undead so of course they weren¡¯t afraid of death. If they weren¡¯t sent to escort Ruyen, they would¡¯ve chased the three-masted ship and steal it away.

    And when Ruyen¡¯s ship was attacked, Zhao Hai was naturally informed. When he heard that Ruyen¡¯s ship was attacked by a battleship, Zhao Hai had no idea who was responsible.

    Upon further consideration, Zhao Hai reckoned that it must have been Southern King Boris¡­ Boris had suffered a great loss under Zhao Hai, so he must have hated the Purcell Family as well. Thus, when Hart entered Aksu Empire waters, which was Boris¡¯ domain, he immediately had a warship attack Ruyen.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t in the mood to deal with Boris right now since they had already arrived at Jade Water City. The size of the city was quite simr with RIsing Water City. Almost everything was simr except for therger and much cleaner port.

    Obviously, it was impossible for Zhao Hai to dock their ship at the public pier. After all, Charlie was on board, he also had his own private pier.

    Under the guidance of Charlie, Zhao Hai¡¯s ship arrived at the Third Prince¡¯s private port. Naturally, the people on the pier were already informed that Charlie was inside the ship, so they didn¡¯t block the Haven from entering. On the contrary, the pier was full of people.

    When the Haven stopped at the pier, it immediately lowered its boarding nk. Charlie led Zhao Hai down the ship and handed the Haven over to Luri to perform some repairs. After all, the ship needed some good repairs since it suffered quite some damage from the previous battle.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t reject Charlie¡¯s good intentions, so he ordered Jinan to go along with Liru¡¯s instructions. Then he sat inside a carriage with Charlie as the two of them were escorted by Jade Water City¡¯s Lord towards the mansion.

    Jade Water City¡¯s City Lord is named Trezebo, Charlie¡¯s hardcore supporter. He helped Charlie take charge of his money purse. Trezebo looked very thin with a dry skin but Zhao Hai didn¡¯t underestimate this man. Although this man didn¡¯t have a single bit of Battle Qi fluctuation, Zhao Hai felt something in this person that he only felt with Shun.

    What is Shun? He was an assassin. For this man to have the same temperament as Shun, then it meant that he was also an assassin himself. This made Zhao Hai surprised, he didn¡¯t think that Charlie would actually leave Jade Water City in the hands of someone with that profession.

    The carriage¡¯s curtains were open while they were travelling inside the city. Charlie was pointing and introducing various famous buildings to Zhao Hai.

    What made Zhao Hai surprised about Jade Water City was its difference from Rising Water City in managing businesses. In Jade Water City, selling of products were centralized in a certain section of the city. For example, if you are selling grain, they you¡¯ll have to sell it in a specific area along with the other grain sellers; the same goes for other products such asmodities and etc.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect that Charlie would govern the city like this. But it was actually a good idea, this made managing the city much easier.

    Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s expression of approval with regards to his administration, Charlie felt proud since this method was suggested by himself.

    ¡­

    The carriage quickly arrived at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. The mansion was very stylish, butpared to Smith¡¯s mansion, itcked a few things here and there.

    Upon arriving at the mansion, the three immediately went inside. Trezebo lead Charlie and Zhao Hai to the Purple Bamboo Courtyard that was already been prepared. This courtyard was thergest, most attractive, and most refined courtyard of the mansion. It was a courtyard meant specifically for Charlie¡¯s use.

    Originally, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to stay here. However, he couldn¡¯t just decline Charlie¡¯s hospitality. The third prince wanted him to reside in Purple Bamboo Courtyard, so Zhao Hai had no choice but to stay.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai actually liked the atmosphere inside the courtyard. Zhao Hai found Purple Bamboos to be beautiful, so naturally he would be extremely fond of the ce.

    One could say that Bamboo rice is also a type of bamboo. But since it was too long and is used mainly for grain production, its ornamental use was very unpopr.

    At the same time, Purple Bamboo was also not mainly used for decoration. Purple Bamboo was actually a very good material for weapons. This fine bamboo can be used as a shaft for spears as well as a body for a bow. The bamboo was very tough, making it one of the most popr material for weapons in the Continent.

    However, the Purple Bamboo was also like the Bread Tree, it was very picky about where it could grow. It had very strict requirements about temperature, humidity and climate. If these special conditions weren¡¯t meant then they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive. This made its output quite scarce in the continent.

    Fortunately for Jade Water City, its location was the Purple Bamboo¡¯srgest habitat. The mountains around the city were full of these bamboos, making them the most popr export of the area.

    Upon arriving at the Purple Bamboo Courtyard, Trezebo asked to be excused in order to prepare the banquet. He didn¡¯t leave behind a lot of servants in the courtyard since he knew that Charlie dislikes it. Therefore, he only had the ce cleaned and left behind four maids. This arrangement was just right for Charlie¡¯s preferences, and it coincidentally matched with Zhao Hai¡¯s as well.

    Since everything here isplete, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t need to do a lot, so he quickly finished his unpacking.

    The Purple Bamboo courtyard had a total of 27 rooms. Naturally, Charlie resided in the main room. Zhao Hai, on the other hand, stayed at an independent building.

    After Zhao Hai¡¯s group was settled in, Trezebo came in and expressed Charlie¡¯s invitation for a meal. While he left Charlie earlier, Trezebo took that time as a chance to investigate Zhao Hai further. He already had some information about Zhao Hai, but he didn¡¯t put any emphasis on it. But now that he was going to help Charlie, he needed to be screened carefully by Trezebo, after all, the assassin cared a lot about his lord.

    After the group arrived at the dining room and sat down, a maid immediately provided the meals. The dishes were very good, the things that Trezebo had prepared weren¡¯t that luxurious, however, they had some special characteristics, they were also made using seasonal ingredients, they were fresh.

    Charlie was surely satisfied with his subordinate¡¯s meal. While they were eating, Charlie introduced Trezebo and Zhao Hai with each other.

    After eating, the group sat inside the living room. Charlie drank some tea and turned to Trezebo and said, ¡°Trezebo, go give mister Zhao Hai my badge tomorrow. Make sure to exempt him from taxester as well. Also, allow his ship to use my own personal pier. Right, also look for a good store location for mister Zhao Hai, after tidying it up, hand it over to mister as a gift.¡±

    Trezebo gave a nod. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t polite and smiled to Charlie, ¡°I give my thanks to your highness. When my people gets settled down, we¡¯ll immediately send you the things we agreed on. Right, I also need a bunch of daily necessities as well as some iron, I¡¯ll have to ask for your highness¡¯ help in this.¡±

    Charlie replied, ¡°Iron? What does mister need iron for? Weapons? That wouldn¡¯t be good. Even if I want to produce arge number of weapons, I still need to report it to the capital. You know that my situations is quiteplex, I think mister should hand this over to someone else.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t need a lot of iron. On the other hand, I need a ton of necessities, include ceramic products as well. I¡¯ll need your highness¡¯ assistance with this. I want a lot, enough to fully stock one ship.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Charlie nodded, ¡°If that is so, then it wouldn¡¯t be a problem, mister can rest assured. Trezebo, prepare those things from mister as soon as possible. Also, go prepare means to store and transport 50 thousand fire fishes. How many days would you need?¡±

    Trezebo thought for a moment then replied, ¡°Your highness, the things can be prepared tomorrow. But the equipment for the fire fishes would take at least ten days.¡±

 Chapter 405 - Unexpected Benefit

    <h4>Chapter 405 - Unexpected Benefit</h4>

    Charlie nodded, ¡°Good, prepare the things that mister wanted first. You can slowly prepare for the fire fishester. Also, make some preparations, Mister Zhao Hai might bring back some aquatic magic beasts and marine products, be sure to receive them properly.¡±

    Trezebo stared at Charlie, then his eyes lit up as he turned to Zhao Hai. He understood what merfolk products represented in the continent, they represent money, gold coins!

    If Zhao Hai can get arge quantity of marine products from the merfolk, not making money off of it would be difficult. For them, this is very good information.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how it will turn out, it depends on the heavens. If they give me something good, then that would be for the better.¡±

    Charlie smiles and said, ¡°Mister will certainly seed, I have confidence in mister.¡± Not to say that Charlie had trust in Zhao Hai, per se, but in his undead. Through the battle previously, Charlie was made known of the formidability of Zhao Hai¡¯s undead. Those undead were unbelievably strong.

    Zhao Hai smiles and replies, ¡°Your highness over praises me. But I still have to wait before Haven finishes its repairs. The ship only suffered a few damages during the attack, it shouldn¡¯t take that long for it to be repaired. I also have a few more ships, they can act as the advance party, I¡¯ll just follow them in the Haven.¡±

    Charlie said, ¡°Mister¡¯s undead can be separated from you that far?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Your highness had forgotten that they are Advanced level undead, naturally they can be separated from me for quite some distance. Your Highness, I just remembered a matter, I had a three-masted ship sent to escort a friend, but I didn¡¯t expect that it would be attacked so it is quite damaged. After a period of time I¡¯ll have to ask your highness for help regarding its repairs, what does your highness think?¡±

    Charlie waved his hand and said, ¡°This is a small matter, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. Just let your shipe. Alright, mister should take a rest first. I¡¯ll have them repair your ship as soon as possible so that it can be returned to you.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then after giving Charlie a bow he returned to his room. One could say that his cooperation with Charlie went sessfully, Zhao Hai was d.

    After returning to their building in Purple Bamboo Courtyard, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately take a rest. He first explored the courtyard¡¯s bamboo grove along with Laura and others.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t just go around the grove to sightsee, naturally he also wanted to get a couple of bamboo shoots. If those shoots were nted on the ground, they would grow and eventually turn into their own bamboo forest.

    The Purple Bamboo had very strict requirements as to its habitat, but it wouldn¡¯t need that inside the Space. Zhao Hai was very confident in raising some Purple Bamboo there.

    Every since he was little, Zhao Hai always wanted to have a house with a big patch of bamboo around it. He sees that scenario to be quite beautiful.

    The Chinese people loved bamboo. There were many ancient poems that were written about bamboo. Zhao Hai was a writer and even though writers can do almost anything, Zhao Hai had a particr preference for Ancient Chinese. Therefore, he also liked poems about the tall grass. He always imagined himself living in a house covered by bamboo. Unfortunately, he lived in the north, a ce not suitable for growing the nt. In the end, he never was able to grow his own.

    In addition to his preference for bamboo, the Purple Bamboo was also able to save Zhao Hai¡¯s worries about the future. First, the Purple Bamboo is a unique nt that can give the Space some experience. When Zhao Hai establishes his nation in the ck Wastnd in the future, he would inevitably need some soldiers for protection. With the Purple Bamboo¡¯s characteristics, the need for massive amounts of weapon materials should get fulfilled.

    After collecting shome shoots about three feet long, Zhao Hai threw them into the Space. Sure enough, a prompt was transmitted. It stated that the Purple Bamboo had been evaluated with a Level of 35, however, it was unable to upgrade the Space.

    This was what Zhao Hai expected, it was normal for the Space to not level up. After all, the Purple Bamboo¡¯s level was only so-so, how would it be able to upgrade the Space?

    Zhao Hai made Cai¡¯er nt those bamboo shoots at the back of the vi and instructed her to take care of them carefully. Then the group continued exploring the grove to see whether this ce had any other things of note.

    For a bamboo grove that had not been cut for a long time, there should be some good things present here. No matter nt or animal, Zhao Hai would have a need for it. Currently, he had a lot of ecosystems present inside the Space, both marine and terrestrial. Zhao Hai wanted to find out if something on this grove would help those ecosystems.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s initial purpose of upgrading the Space was to cure his toxin. But even though he had already solved that problem and was now able to practice Battle Qi, there were still benefits in the Space just waiting for him to take. After upgrading the Space further, he may be able to help Meg and the others upgrade their ranks. This also applied to Grandpa Green¡¯s group, they might even reach 9th rank. For Zhao Hai, this temptation is too great.

    If Green and the others can be 9th rank experts, then that would be extremely fantastic. When the Buda n acquires a few 9th ranks in their pockets, nobody would say a word when they decide to resurface in the future.

    Upon exploring, in addition to finding some mushrooms, Zhao Hai and the others also found a bamboo rat.

    Zhao Hai had heard that this Bamboo Rat was quite the delicacy back on Earth. In Ark Continent, he wasn¡¯t sure if the rodent had changed its vor.

    Zhao Hai was dumbfounded when the Space received the mushrooms, their evaluation were unexpectedly higher than the Purple Bamboo, it said that the mushroom was a special treasure, had a nice taste and were full of nutrition. Its level was also above level 40, this surprised Zhao Hai.

    His surprise was even more so for the Bamboo Rat, when it entered the space, it was unexpectedly evaluated to be level 50. It was a mouse variation that is affected by some nt genes. Not only was it delicious, it could also help in growing some nts and eliminate pests in the soil. Also, its attack power wasn¡¯t weak, a fully grown adult would reach 7th or 8th rank in strength. Apparently, the one Zhao Hai just seized was a young rat.

    A pleasant surprise, a pleasant surprise indeed. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think that he woulde across such valuable things. To be able to get some highly valued stuff just by taking a casual stroll in a bamboo grove was an extremely lucky situation.

    Laura and the others were even more surprised than Zhao Hai. This was because there was no custom in the Ark Continent of eating mushrooms. Thus, when they saw Zhao Hai absorb the fungi into the Space, they were puzzled. And when they saw that it had a high evaluation, they were dumbfounded.

    Hearing Laura talk about not eating mushrooms, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but pat his head. When Green went to forage some food in the forest before, he probably didn¡¯t look for some mushrooms. No wonder he felt that there were ack of fungi inside the Space, it turned out to be this.

    But it was not toote, they could correct that thought afterwards. After strolling for a few more minutes in the bamboo grove, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t find any notable things to absorb aside from some insects, naturally he absorbed those too.

    Although insects weremon, they were also crucial to ecosystems. Thus, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t polite and absorbed a bunch of those directly. But since the insects were verymon, it didn¡¯t make the Space level up, the Space didn¡¯t even give any evaluations for them, it just ignored them. However, the Ranch was already a small world, so those insects were still ced there.

    Afte walking around the grove, Zhao Hai¡¯s group returned to their small building. Laura was interested in today¡¯s harvest, although it wasn¡¯t very big, they had gotten quite some interesting things.

    Zhao Hai smiled at the group and immediately brought them to the Space. At this time, the Space had allocated a space of ten mu where the Goldmetal Fruit was nted. The Goldmetal tree had already grown quite a bit, but it still didn¡¯t bear any fruit.

    Ten mu of ground for such a little tree seemed very strange. But Laura and the others looked at the Goldmetal Fruit with a look full of hope. They knew that as soon as this tree bears fruit, they would be able to increase their rank.

    After taking a rest inside the Space, they came out of the vi. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t call Green, it was still daytime, his grandpa was still busy.

    Zhao Hai also didn¡¯t practice fighting techniques, he already learned the basic sword stances. Moreover, he also had a few spars with Blockhead and Rockhead, giving him adequate experience in battle. With his present strength, he wouldn¡¯t be able to be defeated by a 6th rank.

    Since he didn¡¯t have anything else to do in the Space, there was only one thing left. He held an iron ball in his hand and felt its characteristics.

    Zhao Hai understood that he really had the same ability as Mao, metal maniption. However, his present ability was much less than the Marvel viin. Mao can control airnes and even make a metal bridge fly into the sky while Zhao Hai can only control a small piece of iron ball.

    But Zhao Hai was still satisfied, with such a piece of metal, he can change its form and control it within the Space monitor¡¯s range. He can make this metal both attack and defend, this is already enough.

 Chapter 406 - Charlieâ€™s Delight

    <h4>Chapter 406 - Charlie¡¯s Delight</h4>

    Through this matter, Zhao Hai understood the massive benefits of being the Space¡¯s host. The current range of the Space¡¯s monitor is 10 thousand meters, 10 thousand! Even if this iron ball isn¡¯trge, when it bes a small sword its lethality would increase. This way, wouldn¡¯t it be just like a flying sword?

    Thinking about this made Zhao Hai excited. However, even if he wanted to y with this iron ball, he could only do so inside the Space, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do so outside.

    Chinese baoding balls aren¡¯t known in the Ark Continent, if people saw Zhao Hai ying with iron balls, then they would definitely find him very strange.

    When Zhao Hai went out of the space in the afternoon, he didn¡¯t see Charlie. But he knew that Jade Water City is Charlie¡¯s domain, so he should have a lot of work to do upon arriving here. Thus, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think much of it and just stayed inside Purple Bamboo courtyard, drinking tea and chatting with Laura and the others.

    When evening came, Charlie invited Zhao Hai for dinner. He apologized to Zhao Hai for neglecting him for the rest of the day. For a prince to apologize to him for such a minor matter was already giving him a lot of face, so Zhao Hai naturally couldn¡¯t get offended. He just drank a few cups of wine with Charlie, while talking about the past.

    Charlie acting like he just did made Trezebo startled. One must know that Charlie is a Prince, and because of this, he is full of pride. Normally he shows a good natured attitude towards people, but being Charlie¡¯s confidant, Trezebo clearly knew Charlie.

    The Third Prince¡¯s arrogance is very high, he wouldn¡¯t even pay attention to themoners. He¡¯s only be polite to someone because he knew that you have been educated, and not because he thinks highly of him.

    However, Trezebo could feel that this politeness that Charlie showed to Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t fake. The prince actually thought highly of Zhao Hai. This made Trezebo quite surprised.

    If one would say that Zhao Hai makes a lot of money, but that is just business in the end. Compared to the tax revenue brought by Jade Water City, it was inferior. Charlie shouldn¡¯t think highly of Zhao Hai because of this.

    If one would say that Zhao Hai is strong, having 8th rank in strength, but he isn¡¯t a 9th rank expert. His current strength isn¡¯t enough to merit Charlie¡¯s respect. This made Trezebo even more confused about Charlie¡¯s attitude.

    After having dinner, Zhao Hai¡¯s group returned to the Space to rest. But at this time, Trezebo was with Charlie in the living room.

    In the afternoon, they didn¡¯t have much time for idle talk since they were busy with official matters. Trezebo just talked to Charlie to report the ie of the city as well as some things that he handled for Charlie when he was gone.

    After serving Charlie a cup of tea, Trezebo looked at Charlie with a puzzled expression, ¡°Your Highness, why do you look so highly on Zhao Hai? Is it because he is very strong?¡±

    Charlie looked at Trezebo and smiled faintly, ¡°Why? You¡¯re not convinced?¡¯

    Trezebo shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not it. I¡¯ve been with your highness for so many years. How could I be unconvinced about this kind of thing? I just don¡¯t know if mister Zhao Hai has enough capability for your highness to be so respectful.¡±

    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°His business, his strength, his connections, all of these I fancy. Liru, go tell Trezebo about Zhao Hai.¡± Liru nodded, then told Trezebo about things they experienced with Zhao Hai.

    Trezebo didn¡¯t think that this would be the case. He knew that Zhao Hai had a connection with the Cali and Shelley Families. He also knew that Zhao Hai had some sort of conflict with the Calci Family. What he didn¡¯t expect was the fact that Zhao Hai was the one who actually dealt with Grand Duke Lionheart. He also didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be an Advanced multi-element Mage.

    It is difficult for Multi-element Mages to reach a high level, this is because mastering each department wasn¡¯t very easy. For Zhao Hai to be an advanced level Multi-element magician is very astonishing. Such identity is indeed worth Charlie¡¯s admiration.

    9th ranks would rarely join battles in the continent, it was generally 8th ranks who do. This made Advanced Multi-element mages priceless. A lot of powers wanted to get in touch with one.

    Advanced Multi-element mages can use a lot of spells as well as Composite Magic. The attack power of Composite Magics were very terrifying. Thebination between two spells of different departments can bring forth unique reactions, increasing its magical attacking power exponentially.

    If Charlie can have a Multi-element Mage like Zhao Hai under his retinue, his strength would surely increase by several folds. Moreover, this was a Mage that could bring wealth, he had a lot of valuable products on hand.

    After knowing these things about Zhao Hai, Trezebo understood why Charlie gave him full respects, he gave a nod and said, ¡°Your highness is doing the right thing. Someone like Zhao Hai is truly worthy of respect. But why is the Calci Family in conflict with him? Do they want him to go to another person? Are they crazy?¡±

    Charlie smiled faintly and said, ¡°Trezebo, you forget. The one who currently wields the power within the Calci Family are still those elders. And the person who was mostly favored by the elders is the fifth child Juwan. Seeing Zhao Hai making a lot of money, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for Juwan to feel envious. Moreover, Zhao Hai offended Souther King, driving him out of Aksu Empire. At the same time, he also offended the Radiant Church, so he went to Sky Water City. Looking at these facts, Juwan thought that he would be able to pressure Zhao Hai. There¡¯s no other person responsible other than Juwan.¡±

    Trezebo nodded, ¡°Your highness is right, it would be impossible for Smith and the other brothers to do such a thing, only Juwan. I always thought that the patriarch of the Calci Family is an astute person, to actually favor Juwan is a wrong decision. Allowing his fifth son to actually drive a person like Zhao Hai away, he will surely regret it.¡±

    Charlie smiled, ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be so easy, Zhao Hai is a smart and wise person. He wouldn¡¯t just cut ties with the Calci Family about such a matter. Although the one who holds the power in the family are those elders, Smith and his brothers have also grown up, they also held some sort of influence of their own. For the brothers, they couldn¡¯t just let go of Zhao Hai. If I guessed correctly, Smith should have given Zhao Hai some sort of assurance that he would be able to reverse this action of the Calci Family.¡±

    Trezebo nodded, ¡°That is quite possible. It seems like Zhao Hai is really not that simple. Is your highness confident in getting him?¡±

    Trezebo naturally had full confidence in his lord, but he asked Charlie if he was able to control Zhao Hai.

    Charlie shook his head and smiled, ¡°For a person like Zhao Hai, I wouldn¡¯t dare exert my control. Just maintaining our present rtionship is enough. When we have some problems in the future, he surely wouldn¡¯t just look the other way. Remember what he said earlier? That he had a ship that was quite damaged after escorting a friend?¡±

    Trezebo nodded and said, ¡°Of course, I remember that he wants us to repair it. What¡¯s the issue with that?¡±

    Charlie smiled, ¡°You really didn¡¯t recognize the issue? This is because of Zhao Hai and Purcell Family¡¯s rtionship. Zhao Hai had received some help from Purcell Family¡¯s Grand Duke, thus Zhao Hai had been protecting Evan¡¯s daughter all this time, I think she¡¯s called Ruyen? I heard that this Ruyen had brought some trouble for Zhao Hai, but Zhao Hai still didn¡¯t leave her to fend for herself. I received some information that Ruyen recently embarked on a sea route to return home. So along the way, they should¡¯ve passed the ungoverned region, I believe Zhao Hai sent his other ship to escort her. For Zhao Hai to do this, it showed what kind of person he is. This kind of person isn¡¯t someone that you would want to control, otherwise they would get offended, understood?¡±

    Trezebo immediately nodded, ¡°Your highness can feel relieved, I understand what must be done. I have already prepare a shop location for mister Zhao Hai. It is not very far from the east gate, the shop is quite big. Although its position isn¡¯t that great, it has a huge warehouse, as well as two additional storages underground. It¡¯s a good store. The things that mister Zhao Hai wanted has also been transported to the warehouse, he only needs pick them up.¡±

    Charlie looked at Trezebo with a praising look, ¡°Good work, Trezebo. You being here in Jade Water City these few years really made me feel relieved. If not for the family¡¯s rules that Jade Water City couldn¡¯t be owned permanently, I really would like to give this ce to you. But rest assured, if I sit on a throne, I will certainly give you a good territory.¡±

    Trezebo quickly responded, ¡°I won¡¯t dare, your highness. I¡¯ve been following you since you are young, this Trezebo has also served you for quite long time. Your highness need not give me any territories, I can just serve by your side for my entire life.¡±

    Charlie smiles, ¡°Of course I know that, but with all that you¡¯ve done for me, I cannot just let you go on unrewarded. It will make the others who follow me doubt whether I would reward them or not, so just ept my gift. As for your territory, I already have some idea. Grand Duke Lionheart¡¯s Duchy still didn¡¯t have an official owner, so father decided to just divide them to his sessors. I n to give my share to you.¡±

    Trezebo¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. He knew how good Lionheart¡¯s territory was. A lot of people were lining up to get a piece of thatnd. So now that Charlie was giving him a piece, this was a very good reward.

    Looking at Trezebo¡¯s appearance, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°This is the only thing that I can give you right now. If I get the imperial throne, I will give you Lionheart¡¯s entire territory, when that timees, you will be a Grand Duke.¡±

 Chapter 407 - Gift

    <h4>Chapter 407 - Gift</h4>

    The next morning, Zhao Hai was asked by Charlie to have some breakfast. After eating, the two of them went to the living room to drinke tea. At this point, Trezebo walked in and reported to Charlie, ¡°Your Highness, the shop and the requested good are already prepared. Should we go check it out?¡±

    Charlie turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, what do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°In any case, we don¡¯t have anything else to do. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Charlie smiled, ¡°Good, let¡¯s go and take a look. Your ships are almost repaired, they can start sailing tomorrow. The Haven has a bit of a problem so it may have to wait for a couple days more.¡±

    Zhai Hai nodded, ¡°This is already within my expectations. Let¡¯s see the shop first.¡± Then the group went out of the living room and went to the already prepared carriage outside. The group sat in the carriage and immediately went straight to the shop under Trezebo¡¯s guidance.

    Today, they were riding inside Trezebo¡¯s carriage. Riding his carriage was very useful when inside the city. As soon as people see it, they would immediately move out of the way, after all, this carriage belonged to the City Lord.

    Before long, they stopped at a ce near Jade Water City¡¯s east gate. But there¡¯s something strange, for a business area there were a few people here. Nevertheless, the shop is veryrge. Looking at its front, one could see that it has three stories, one could also see that it¡¯s front design is beautiful. Behind the shop is arge courtyard, with a door at the side that could fit three carriages in parallel. The door looked very sturdy since it is made of thick wood.

    At this time, there were two guards standing by the courtyard¡¯s front door. When they saw Trezebo¡¯s carriage, they immediately opened the door allowing the carriage to enter inside.

    The courtyard was big, but there were no nts inside. At first sight, one could see that this ce was used as a stockpile area for goods since the floor is covered with t stone. There was also a stable and a warehouse inside. An owner¡¯s room and servant¡¯s quarters were present as well, all very simple in design, clearly specially designed for practical use.

    After the group got down from the carriage, Zhao Hai and Charlie immediately inspected the ce. After surveying the area, Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°It is very good, although the living section is ordinary, it has a very huge warehouse. This is very good, I give my thanks to City Lord Trezebo.¡±

    Trezebo smiled and replied, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai is too polite,e with me to see the warehouse, there¡¯s a surprise in there.¡± Then he led Zhao Hai and Charlie towards the warehouse.

    There were also people guarding the warehouse. When they saw Trezebo, they immediately gave a salute. Trezebo waved his hand and the guards quickly opened the door to the warehouse.

    Zhao Hai looked at saw that the warehouse had been filled with all the things that he requested. The ceramics were carefully packed in wooden boxes, there were also living necessities inside. What¡¯s more important was that this warehouse had a staircase heading downwards.

    Trezebo took Zhao Hai to the basement of the warehouse. The basement was divided into two floors also filled with the things that Zhao Hai wanted.

    The stairs in this basement are very wide, it could allow two carriages to go side by side. In fact, the stairs weren¡¯t actually stairs, but instead an inclined surface that could allow carriages to run through, making transporting goods much more convenient. Moreover, the steepness of the stairs were very low, this made most carriages able to use it.

    When Zhao Hai saw howrge this basement warehouse was, he was afraid that the entire underground of the courtyard might have been hollowed out. Fortunately, the construction of this space was very sturdy. There were pirs here and there and they were made of fullpact stone, a very strong material.

    Zhao Hai was very satisfied with this, although he didn¡¯t have much use of such arge warehouse, it was better than nothing, also, it might provide them with a cover-up story in the future.

    Looking at Zhao Hai satisfied expression, Trezebo felt relief, he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, are you satisfied with this? His highness has ordered me to gift you this yard as well as the things inside. I hope mister will not decline.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Them I won¡¯t be polite. In exchange, I shall also give Your highness as well as the City lord a gift.¡± He turned his hand as two small bags appeared.

    The two bags were naturally Spatial Bags. Charlie treated him well, so Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t be stingy and decided to return the Third prince¡¯s kindness, this Spatial Bag is one.

    Charlie and Trezebo looked at Zhao Hai with confused expressions, they didn¡¯t know what these two bags were. Zhao Hai handed the bags to them and said, ¡°These two bags are Spatial Bags, inside is about ten cubic meters of space where you can store some things in. With Your highness¡¯ power, naturally this thing wouldn¡¯t be very valuable, just take it as a toy.¡±

    Charlie and Trezebo were stunned, although Spatial equipment weren¡¯t popr in the continent, they were very precious; even Charlie only had one such item. But Zhao Hai was just casually giving those away like they were worthless.

    Charlie, still in shock, turned to Zhao Hai, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that Mister has such good things in his hands. I think that I owe mister now.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Your Highness is too polite, this is just an exchange of gifts. Your Highness doesn¡¯t need to mind it too much.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Charlie alsoughed, ¡°Very well, then we¡¯ll receive mister¡¯s gift. So are you satisfied with the ce? When will you send people to take the goods?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°My people wille with the ship that I used to escort my friend. They¡¯re heading here quickly, in about two days.¡±

    Charlie nodded, ¡°That is good, I¡¯ll have Trezebo help you guard the ce for two days, he¡¯ll hand the ce over when your people arrive.¡± Zhao Hai smiled and nodded.

    The group returned to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, then Zhao Hai went to take a rest since he currently can¡¯t take the goods from the warehouse yet. He ns to stock up those ships he stole from the Markey Family tomorrow, then make them sail towards Ape Ind where they¡¯ll wait for Zhao Hai. After the Haven gets fully repaired, then they¡¯ll continue on to trade with the Shrimp Tribe.

    He also wants to take advantage of this downtime to receive Laura¡¯s people and settle them down. He¡¯ll need to assign someone to manage the shop as well, after all, it was already ready to use.

    Zhao Hai nned that he would just sell some daily groceries in this shop to not be too eye-catching. When the situation at the store gets more stabilized, then he¡¯ll think about improving the products sold there.

    Laura¡¯s subordinates were all people who were talented managers. Their addition would surely help Iron Mountain Fort. They will also make it more convenient for Zhao Hai to open more stores in the continent.

    Fortunately for Zhao Hai, the time of their arrival was approaching. At that time, they will be taken to the Space and then delivered to Iron Mountain Fort. For those who¡¯ll be sent to Jade Water City, Zhao Hai would ce them in the Swordfish.

    The next day, the five-masted ships that Zhao Hai took from the Markey Family were now ready to set sail. Zhao Hai asked Charlie to help him store the goods onto the ships which thetter agreed and had sent people to ce the cargo on the vessels. Even if the goods inside the warehouse were numerous, they weren¡¯t enough to fill five of those ships. The ships were all half full when they set sail. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t tell Charlie that he wanted to trade with the merfolk this time, he only told the third prince that he¡¯ll supply it to other people.

    Charlie didn¡¯t think too much about it. After all, those goods were allmon in the continent, they weren¡¯t treasures.

    After releasing the five ships, Zhao Hai awaited the arrival of the Swordfish. Two days after the five ships left, Laura¡¯s subordinates were all gathered and ready. All in all, there were 400 of them of which 80 were the Managers. The other people were their family members, all of which were also loyal to Laura.

    Zhao Hai and Laura immediately entered the Space and took those people in and sent them to Iron Mountain Fort. One group was left behind and was sent to Jade Water City,.

    When the Managers saw Laura, they were very d. All of them had received some sort of grace from her, so they were all her devout followers; there were no problems in trusting them.

    Zhao Hai also believed in them, so when they arrived at Iron Mountain Fort, they were handed over to Kun who was given the task of familiarizing them with the environment.

    These people all had previous contact with Kun and were once directly managed by him. Now that they saw Kun receive them, they felt excites, it was better to be with those you were acquainted with after all.

    The one who was chosen to stay in Jade Water City was one of Laura¡¯s most talented subordinate. He is called Mu¡¯en, over 40 years old and was a small merchant before he met Laura. Later on into his past career, he suffered bankruptcy and was forced to sell himself as a ve in order to save his family. In the end, Laura saved him and eventually became a Manager under Laura¡¯s leadership. Him and his family were very grateful for Laura¡¯s benevolence. Because of his previous experience as well as his tenacious attitude, he became a valued Manager in the eyes of Laura.

    Although he was 40 years old, he was still very energetic and was still quite attractive. His wife was also smart. Besides him and his wife, he had two kids who were already in their 20s, also learning how to handle business from their parents.

    Having such family be in charge of Jade Water City made Zhao Hai rest assured. He was very confident in Laura¡¯s eye for people.

    After settling the family inside the Swordfish, Zhao Hai returned to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. The Swordfish would arrive in two days which was also the time frame where the Haven would get fully repaired. After the Haven gets repaired, Zhao Hai can continue on and trade with the Shrimp Tribesmen.

    Upon returning to the Mansion, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have anything to do. Because of this, he only stayed inside and continued to practice his fighting techniques and his control over metal. The more he practiced the better his control became. Right now, Zhao Hai can already control two fist-sized iron balls, with attacking force much stronger than before.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to meddle in Charlie¡¯s matters. Even if he wanted to help Charlie, the Prince would still need to approach him first. After all, the two haven¡¯t known each other for a long time. If Zhao Hai was too anxious in providing help, Charlie might misunderstand. So he didn¡¯t inquire too much, he just lived his days leisurely, living a good life.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s actions actually brought relief to Charlie. For the Prince, Zhao Hai¡¯s origins were too mysterious. If Zhao Hai wanted to intervene in his matters, then Charlie would¡¯ve felt suspicion.

    Two days went by fast and the Swordfish had arrived at Jade Water City. Zhao Hai already gave Charlie a heads up, so along with Laura and the others, they went to the pier to meet the vessel.

    Naturally, Charlie didn¡¯t¡¯ go with them. Even if he fancied Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t go, after all, he is a prince. For him to meet Zhao Hai¡¯s people on the pier would be too excessive.

    After receiving Mu¡¯en¡¯s family into the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, the Swordfish was immediately sent to Charlie¡¯s shipyard for repairs. At the same time, Zhao Hai also introduced Mu¡¯en and Trezebo with each other. He wanted Mu¡¯en to know Trezebo directly, so if he was given the opportunity, he could establish a close rtionship with the Lord of the city.

    One could praise Mu¡¯en¡¯s skills, he was truly born to be a Merchant. His way of speaking was very smooth, although it could be said that you wouldn¡¯t instantly see him as a friend, it was impossible to dislike him.

    Trezebo¡¯s attitude towards Mu¡¯en was also very good. The city lord knew how Charlie regarded Zhao Hai. For Zhao Hai to leave Mu¡¯en in Jade Water City showed how Zhao Hai trusted this guy. Thus, Trezebo decided to form a good rtionship with the manager.

    When it was time for the evening meal, Charlie officially met Mu¡¯en. This made Mu¡¯en startled, he didn¡¯t even see a Purcell Duchy prince before, much less a Prince of an empire. From his point of view, he could see that Charlie valued Zhao Hai a lot.

    Mu¡¯en wasn¡¯t a fool, when he saw Zhao Hai and Charlie¡¯s merry interactions, he knew that Zhao Hai¡¯s position in Charlie¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t low. This made the Manager quite d, this meant that Laura didn¡¯t choose the wrong person.

    The next morning, Zhao Hai brought Mu¡¯en to the shop that Charlie gifted him. After seeing the shop, Zhao Hai handed its care over to Mu¡¯en. Zhao Hai gave the store a name just like how he wanted to brand his goods, Haven.

    Besides the shop, Zhao Hai also gave Mu¡¯en a Spatial Bag as well as 100 thousand gold coins. At the same time, he also left behind some goods and vegetables, which wouldter be the shop¡¯s main products.

    Zhao Hai was honest with Mu¡¯en, he told the Manager that he didn¡¯t expect to make some profits from the shop. He just wanted someone to stay here and stay in contact with Trezebo, so Mu¡¯en didn¡¯t need to work too hard. Naturally, if the shop could do well, then that would be the best.

 Chapter 408 - Heading off to the Sea Once Again

    <h4>Chapter 408 - Heading off to the Sea Once Again</h4>

    Zhai Hai¡¯s initial purpose in opening a shop in a major city was to get contacts for new businesses and establishing rtionships with Nobles, essentially increasing his own web of connections.

    However, that purpose was now made redundant because of Charlie. Who was Charlie? He is a prince with a possibility of bing an emperor. It was much better to be connected with him rather than going for any other person.

    Even if Charlie didn¡¯t be the Emperor, he was still a prince, a influential one. Even if the new Emperor wanted to deal with him, Charlie already had a strongwork of connections. If the Emperor wanted to make a move, he needs to think about it carefully.

    The situation was like Aksu Empire¡¯s Southern King. Although he was only a prince, his influence in the southern part of the Empire isn¡¯t less than that of the ruling monarch. The Aksu Emperor couldn¡¯t even enact his own decrees in the south, since all of the citizens there obey the Southern King.

    And the reason why the Southern King has such influence was because of his connections to a lot of Nobles. The benefits that those people enjoy were closely interwoven with Southern King. Therefore, even if Boris didn¡¯t be the Emperor, those Nobles would still protect his authority, or else their benefits would get affected.

    However, Southern King¡¯s situation was a special case in the continent. While Boris waspeting with the current Emperor for the throne, the old king unexpectedly died. Although the current Emperor ascended the throne, there wasn¡¯t enough damage to Southern King in order to remove his authority. He had no choice but to let Boris continue on ruling the south.

    So if we look at the situation in Rosen Empire where Charlie waspeting for the throne, when the current Emperor already decided on a sessor, what he needs to do was suppress the other candidates while increasing the sessor¡¯s power. This way, fully establishing the sessor¡¯s influence across the empire, making it impossible for a second Southern King to appear.

    On the other hand, established Nobles in the Ark Continent were also very formidable. There were times where an Emperor couldn¡¯t make his moves easily. But the Emperor also had his own connections and interwoven benefits with them, so as long as the emperor don¡¯t encroach on that, he can only damage a candidate minimally.

    Zhao Hai also knew that he was only leaning on Charlie¡¯s tree. Cooperating with old nobles was very difficult. He knew that established Nobles would refrain from taking a side in a sessorship battle as much as possible. This was because if their candidate failed to take the throne, they would get suppressed by the new Ruler. Although the nobles hold deep reserves, if they were continually suppressed, then they would slowly lose their power, this isn¡¯t something that they would want.

    If they didn¡¯t participate in the battle, they could still keep their courtesies to whoever bes the new Emperor. With this, why would they need to participate? Therefore, even if there were constant struggles between princes in all nations, only a few of those established nobles would be involved.

    Zhao Hai was now connected with Charlie, this meant that he was essentially one of Charlie¡¯s people. In this case, most established nobles wouldn¡¯t get in contact with him. They were afraid that if they form a connections with Zhao Hai, then they would get grouped up with Charlie. This wasn¡¯t in line with an established noble¡¯s usual stance on the situation.

    Since Zhao Hai was already clear about this, he didn¡¯t make Mu¡¯er make contacts with those Nobles. He just tasked the Manager to carefully look over the shop.

    Zhao Hai also believed that having this shop wasn¡¯t a bad idea. Even if those established Nobles didn¡¯t want to get involved, this didn¡¯t mean that nobody wanted to. In fact, general Noble participating was amon urrence in these battles, especially Mid and Low rank Nobles. They wanted to increase their rank and influence, so as long as they see a possibility of seeding, they would take a gamble.

    So even though Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have any reputation at the moment, Charlie would still introduce him to nobles belonging to his side. Those people would then go and inquire to Trezebo, and eventually approaching Zhao Hai for cooperation.

    Zhao Hai was very confident about this, Charlie¡¯s attitude towards him already provided enough proof. If those nobles in the Third Prince¡¯s side knew how Charlie treated Zhao Hai, they will definitely approach Zhao Hai for a partnership. Zhao Hai also believed that Trezebo would spread Zhao Hai and Charlie¡¯s rtionship, after all, the man was one of Charlie¡¯s closest confidants.

    Trezebo would do everything to benefit Charlie, so he would naturally do his best to unite all of those under Charlie¡¯s circle. After all, being united is the only way for their strength to stay strong. Trezebo promoting Zhao Hai to those Nobles would make them form a sense of respect for the new addition to the group.

    With the matters in Jade Water City beingpleted, it was time for Zhao Hai¡¯s group to leave. Aside from the Spatial Bag and essentials, Zhao Hai also left Mu¡¯er with a Blood Hawk as well as 100 undead stored in the underground warehouse. Those undead were there to assist Mu¡¯er if any situationes up.

    Now that he didn¡¯t need to worry about Jade Water City, and along with the repairs on the Haven being finished, Zhao Hai was now hurrying along to trade with the Shrimp Tribe. He was worried that if he took too long, the Shrimp people might forget him.

    He went to say goodbye to Charlie but didn¡¯t expect the prince to actually deliver him to the Haven personally. This moved Zhao Hai, while at the same time startling Charlie¡¯s subordinates.

    Charlie was a prince, for him to be acting very close with Zhao Hai was a surprise. What¡¯s most important was the fact that he wasn¡¯t only intimate with Zhao Hai, he was also being respectful, which made them even more dumbfounded.

    ¡­

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know was that his situation with the Calci Family was currently going downhill. Smith wrote about his thoughts about the matter to his brothers so that they may support him. He wanted to convey that they musn¡¯t offend Zhao Hai. He wanted the family to just partner up with Zhao Hai and not force him.

    However, Smith didn¡¯t expect that his brothers actually didn¡¯t support him. Smith also understood why, his brothers didn¡¯t get to meet Zhao Hai, moreover, Zhao Hai¡¯s interaction with the family was very short. His brothers wanted more understanding of Zhao Hai to support Smith in this matter.

    But while the brothers were taking their time in observing Zhao Hai, Juwan was not. Juwan hadn¡¯t suffered such a huge loss of face since he was born. Zhao Hai snatching his ship, throwing him on a boat, and having Smith save him was the most humiliating thing that he experienced. Because of this, the only thing in his mind recently was revenge.

    After returning to the n, he immediately reported his interaction with Zhao Hai, of course with a few additions here and there. He expressed that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t respect the family. Juwan was painting himself to be the good guy who was being bullied by an evil character.

    As a result of this, the Calci Family¡¯s view of Zhao Hai became worse and worse. Although Smith had written good reviews for Zhao Hai, the effect of a grieving man inparison to some letters on a paper was very far.

    Adding on to the fact that the family had massive interest for the products on Zhao Hai¡¯s hands, they wanted to pressure Zhao Hai and see whether he would fold.

    At this time, information came to the family that Zhao Hai had arrived at Jade Water City and was staying at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. They also found out about his rtionship with Charlie and how the Third Prince was cing importance to him. He even got into conflict with the Second Prince.

    When this news came to the family, Smith became regretful, he wrote another letter to the family that Zhao Hai cannot be their enemy. If Zhao Hai forms an enmity with the family, they would certainly suffer huge setbacks.

    But the family didn¡¯t listen, for them Zhao Hai was being ungrateful. Not only did they not listen to Smith and restore their rtionship with Zhao Hai, they instead decided to teach Zhao Hai a lesson. Therefore, these past few days, they mobilized their spies inside Jade Water City to gather information.

    Unfortunately for them, Zhao Hai was very low-key inside Jade Water City. He rarely went out, just like how he was back in Sky Water City.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s actions left the Calci Family not knowing what to do. Even if the family was an established Noble family, they wouldn¡¯t dare attack the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, a ce where the Third Prince Charlie resides in.

    But when they found out about Zhao Hai¡¯s shop inside the city, they were happy. They wanted to destroy Zhao Hai¡¯s shop to teach him a lesson.

    But again, they were disappointed. Upon further inquiries, they found out that the shop was a gift from Charlie to Zhao Hai. If the ce was bought was Zhao Hai, they were free to destroy it, but with Charlie in the mix, it became another matter.

    Even if Great Families didn¡¯t care about Zhao Hai, they didn¡¯t have a choice but give Charlie some face. Otherwise, not only would Charlie get offended, the Rosen Imperial n would also get involved.

    Don¡¯t think that it was only Nobles who pay attention to their face, the Imperial n was also extremely protective of theirs, even more than those of established Nobles. No matter what, the Calci Family was residing inside Rosen Empire. If the family did decide to push things too far, then the Imperial Family wouldn¡¯t be polite. If an established Noble and an Imperial n goes head to head, the one who would suffer more losses would certainly be the established Noble family.

    Since the Calci Family was unable to make a move inside Jade Water City, they shifted their focus on Zhao Hai. They believed that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t stay inside the city forever.

    And atst, Zhao Hai was leaving Jade Water City. What the family didn¡¯t expect was that Charlie would personallye and bade Zhao Hai farewell. This gesture was naturally understood by the family.

    Regarding this scenario, the family was unprepared. They were hesitant in taking action against Zhao Hai. In the end, the man in charge of their operations in Jade Water City could only send word back to the headquarters and wait for their instruction.

 Chapter 409 - Rank Promotion

    <h4>Chapter 409 - Rank Promotion</h4>

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know too much about the actions of the Calci Family. He thought that Smith already had the situation under control. He didn¡¯t expect that Smith had yet to get the support of his other brothers. Being alone, Smith wasn¡¯t able to deal with the problem

    But it didn¡¯t take too long before he was informed about the situation. The second day after he left Jade Water City, Zhao Hai received a letter from Smith sent via a Blood Hawk. In the letter were the recent and future actions that the Calci Family had nned. Smith didn¡¯t urge Zhao Hai to be patient this time, instead he wanted Zhao Hai to teach the family a lesson.

    This didn¡¯t mean that Smith wanted to cut ties with the family. He just wanted to make Zhao Hai teach the stubborn elders of the family a lesson they wouldn¡¯t forget. He wanted to make them understand that there were people in this world that cannot be touched. He wanted Zhao Hai to show the family how capable he is.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think that Smith would actually urge him to do this. He handed Smith¡¯s letter to Laura and smiled, ¡°Look at this. I didn¡¯t think that Big Brother Smith is actually a very radical person.¡±

    Laura received the letter and looked at it, then she snorted and said, ¡°This is nothing special, I can understand why Brother Smith did this. If the Markey family had people like Brother Smith, then we wouldn¡¯t have experienced what we did. How about you, Brother Hai, what do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t we agree? After all, we only have a good rtionship with Brother Smith. It¡¯s better if we teach them a lesson now in order to make them understand Brother Smith¡¯s words. Right, in two days, the Goldmetal fruit will be ready. At that time, your rank will be improved. With what is going to ur, we happen to have a ce to practice our skills.¡±

    When Laura heard what Zhao Hai said, she smiled. It was indeed like what Zhao Hai said, now that the Goldmetal Tree is already mature, it was only a matter of time before it could bear some fruits. For the entire tree¡¯s lifetime, Zhao Hai could get 80 Goldmetal Fruits.

    The Goldmetal tree is a level 60 nt, it has 8 batches of its fruit period, it could produce 10 fruits each time, making it very precious. Even though the fruit had already been producing fruits, Laura and the others chose not eat it immediately. Everyday they would drink the Fluid of Life inside the Space before practicing, making their body in top shape for the time they will eat the Goldmetal Fruit.

    Because of this preparation period, Zhao Hai spent a lot of gold coins letting the Multipurpose Processing Machine produce some low-level supplementary potions for Laura and the others to take in. Although it couldn¡¯t improve their strengths directly, those potions could increase their body¡¯s quality. When thest batch of fruits gets produced tomorrow, Zhao Hai decided to make Laura and the others eat the Goldmetal Fruit.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to Laura, ¡°Laura, what mount do you think is good to use? Now that Grandpa Kun has started teaching me how to ride, I think we should consider what mount we need to use in the future.¡±

    Laura shook her head and said, ¡°I think we shouldn¡¯t be hasty in selecting a mount. I¡¯ve seen that there are a lot of strange animals that is avable in the Space¡¯s store. When the timees, we can just buy them and use them as our mounts.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t oppose, inside the Space, there were even some mythological Chinese beasts recorded. These beast included some with a dragon¡¯s bloodline, all of them equal to a 9th rank expert in strength. Having 9th rank beasts as mounts would certainly be very domineering.

    Now that Zhao Hai had started to learn riding skills, he could now ride horses casually. But if he were to fight on horseback, he will fall behind. However, because of his rapid increase in strength, he could still contend against a 6th rank warrior.

    A day quickly passed by. On the second day, Zhao Hai entered the Space early and waited for thest batch of Goldmetal Fruits to be matured.

    Before long, Cai¡¯er collected thest batch of fruits before using thend to nt another tree. Zhao Hai withdrew three Goldmetal Fruits and prepared to give one of them to Laura while the other two to Blockhead and Rockhead.

    Although the strengths of Blockhead and Rockhead weren¡¯t bad, their progress was too slow. This made the two very worried. But now that they finally found something that could aid them in improving their strengths, the two were naturally very happy.

    ording to Cai¡¯er, Laura can only eat half of the fruit while Blockhead and Rockhead can eat them whole. Zhao Hai divided one fruit into two before handing the two halves to Laura. For Blockhead and Rockhead, he gave two full fruits.

    The three people looked excitedly at the Goldmetal Fruit. In all honesty, Meg and the others were somewhat envious, but they knew that they weren¡¯tpatible with the Goldmetal Fruit, it was quite a pity.

    Zhao Hai looked at the three people and smiled faintly, ¡°Go and eat it. After doing so, go stabilize your bodies, don¡¯t forget that we may get into some battles in the next few days.¡±

    The three nodded, then with their hearts beating fast, they ate the Goldmetal Fruit. Blockhead and Rockhead were the first to feel something, their stomachs rumbled as energy filled their bodies to the point of explosion. The two immediately sat down and circted their Battle Qi.

    Laura¡¯s situation was also simr, but her reaction was much more mild since she only ate half of the fruit. But she also sat down and started to cultivate.

    Zhao Hai looked anxiously at the three, he knew that this moment was very important to them. Although the Space said that they could tolerate the Goldmetal Fruit, it didn¡¯t stop Zhao Hai and the others from worrying.

    The trio took eight hours before they woke up one after the other. At this time, Kun and Green were also inside the Space. The two were also looking anxiously at the three.

    The first one to wake up was Laura, she looked at the surrounding people and smiled faintly, ¡°I¡¯ve made everyone worry.¡±

    Zhao Hai immediately replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, how are you? Did you rank up?¡± Looking at the nervous face of ZHao Hai, Laura¡¯s heart warmed as she said, ¡°I feel great, Now my strength has reached the peak of 6th rank. I believe that I¡¯ll reach 8th rank when I eat the next half of the fruit.¡±

    Zhao Hai rxed and became happy. At this point, Kun happilyughed and said, ¡°Fantastic! Young Lady, you have finally ranked up.¡±

    All the people who were trying their best to cultivate didn¡¯t only do so for their own safety, but also for their longevity. An ordinary person¡¯s life could only reach 100 years old. But an 8th rank expert can reach 200. In order to live longer, everybody cultivated hard, this was especially true for Nobles.

    This was because they didn¡¯t need to worry about their livelihood, they had all the time to practice.

    At this time, Blockhead and Rockhead also woke up. Both of them wore relieved expressions because they didn¡¯t have any idents. The duo¡¯s level had also reached 8th rank.

    Two more 8th ranks had been added to the group, this was good for them. Green took the two for a spar to see their new strengths.

    Perhaps because they were still not ustomed to their new strength, Blockhead and Rockhead¡¯s moves in the beginning were very stiff. But the two started to slowly adapt and began to block Green¡¯s attacks. One must know that Green was a pinnacle expert among 8th ranks, ordinary 8th rank warriors could only survive for a few seconds under Green¡¯s assault. For Blockhead and Rockhead to block his attacks at this point showed the innate strengths that the two possessed.

    After some time, Greenughed and retrieved his Spirit Wind sword. He looked at the two happily and said, ¡°Good, good! You boys have be strong. With the two of you working together, you already have the strength of the pinnacle of 8th rank. If an ordinary 8th rank meets the two of you, then he will certainly have a bad day. Hahaha. I can finally rest assured. You two listen to me, from now on you must wholeheartedly protect the young master. If even a single hair of the Young Master gets missing, I will have to scold the two of you myself.¡±

    Blockhead and Rockhead were both orphans since their childhood. Although it was the Buda n who took them in, it was Green who took care of them. This made the two treat Green with the respect and admiration that a son might have for his father. Therefore, they would obey every instructioning out of Green¡¯s mouth.

    Zhao Hai gave a faint smile and said, ¡°Grandpa Green, it¡¯s fine. Just make them assist you, there¡¯s currently no need for them to protect me right now.¡±

    Greenughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s true, but there¡¯s nothing in Iron Mountain Fort that these two can help with. The school teachers back there are also undead, they didn¡¯t need help. Young Master, just let them go with you to umte experience.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Blockhead and Rockhead then nodded, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s good for them toe with me and get some experience. They might assume an important position in the future.¡±

    Green and the othersughed. At this time, Zhao Hai remembered that they hadn¡¯t been out of the Space for a day so he immediately went back to the Haven. Fortunately, there was nothing wrong on the ship, Zhao Hai felt relief.

    When Zhao Hai went back to the Space, Laura was having a spar with Kun. It seems like Kun also wanted to see how strong Laura had be.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t disturb them and just did his own training. Since Zhao Hai didn¡¯t train in fighting before, even if he has 8th rank strength, his stances were still full of unnecessary movements. Compared to Laura who trained since childhood, Zhao Hai¡¯s moves were very poor. This made him put in more effort in the hopes of bridging the gap between his and Laura¡¯s strengths.

 Chapter 410 - Devilish Idea

    <h4>Chapter 410 - Devilish Idea</h4>

    The group trained rigorously inside the Space while the Haven peacefully sailed the seas. Although the ship was alone, other ships wouldn¡¯t attack it as long as there wasn¡¯t enmity between them. After all, it was not easy to attack an armored ship.

    ¡­

    Smith¡¯s situation was quite different from Zhao Hai¡¯s idle life. The hair on Smith¡¯s head had almost turned white, he couldn¡¯t help but worry. Although he promised Zhao Hai that the matter with the family would get taken care of, Smith wasn¡¯t sure whether Zhao Hai would still cooperate with the family. If Zhao Hai drops their partnership, the family would be losing big.

    But no matter how hard he urged the family, nobody listened to him. Smith was almost convinced that the elders of the family had stones for their brains, seeing how stubborn they were regarding the situation.

    He already knew that the family had sent some people to deal with Zhao Hai. Moreover, there were experts among them, 10 8th ranks, along with 20 armed cargo ships.

    Such a force was quite formidable, but Smith was sure that this group wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with Zhao Hai. Smith was clear that Zhao Hai was someone who didn¡¯t show mountains nor seas. Nobody should look down on his strength.

    But Smith¡¯s sentiments were useless, the family wouldn¡¯t listen to him. Smith was afraid that they still wouldn¡¯t stop even if the family suffers losses in dealing with Zhao Hai.

    Smith knew that he and Zhao Hai would still be friends after these two conflicts. But Smith wasn¡¯t sure how Zhao Hai would retaliate, would he go head to head against the family?

    The more he thought about this, the more painful his head became. Smith just sat there, staring at the ceiling not knowing what to do.

    At this time, a gentle voice can be heard, ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you unhappy?¡±

    Smith looked up and saw Megan. Even if he was unhappy, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from smiling upon seeing his lovable daughter, ¡°Megan, aren¡¯t you going outside to y? Don¡¯t worry about me, just go and see your friends.¡±

    Megan actually shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go with them. I like Sister Laura and Sister Meg. If I y around with them, I get to learn a lot of things. My friends look like they don¡¯t have any goals aside from eating and chatting about marriage. There¡¯s nothing else that they want to do, it¡¯s too boring.¡±

    Smith looked at Megan in shock. He didn¡¯t expect Megan to say such a thing. Ever since she was young, Megan was the family¡¯s princess. Everybody spoiled her and didn¡¯t allow her to suffer some problems. All of the dark influences were also driven away from Smith. In the eyes of the people, Megan¡¯s life was full of rainbows and sunshine.

    Because of this, the Calci Family became too protective when Megan got attacked.

    Moreover, Smith already prepared Megan¡¯s right of inheritance. This way, when she marries, her dowry would be rich. Then she wouldn¡¯t worry about her future, she can do what she wants, whether it be eating or ying, she can do everything.

    But now, Megan told Smith that ying around became boring. This made Smith¡¯s head dizzy, he didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Smith looked at Megan with a puzzled expression, ¡°Megan, why did you suddenly think of that? Did someone tell you? You don¡¯t need to worry about money, our Calci Family isn¡¯t like those ordinary families. With the strength of our family, you don¡¯t need to worry about anything.¡±

    Megan shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mean money, I want to contribute to the family. I don¡¯t want to be my friends who just live idly, eating and waiting for death. Look at Sister Laura and Sister Meg, they are travelling around with Mister Zhao Hai, that would be good.¡±

    Smith stared nkly at Megan, he didn¡¯t think that Megan would have these thoughts in her mind. Smith sighed as he looked at Megan, he knew that his darling daughter had finally grown up.

    Smith looked at Megan and said, ¡°Megan, why would you have such thoughts? You know that Laura didn¡¯t do that because they chose to, it is because they have to. What they are doing should be very tiring.¡±

    Megan grunted, ¡°I know that such matters are tiring, but I find that kind of woman to be attractive, otherwise I think one could only be useless.¡±

    Smith shook his head and sighed, he really didn¡¯t know what to say. Looking at the slim and graceful Megan, Smith sighed again. In a blink of an eye, his daughter had finally arrived at the age of getting married. But on this continent, who was worthy of getting Megan?

    For a doting father like Smith, he always thought that Megan was the best. In his mind, no man deserves her. Because of this, he didn¡¯t have any marriage candidates in mind.

    A Great Family like the Calcis didn¡¯t need to marry for political reasons. Moreover, the proportion between male and female in the n is very skewed. This made is so that males didn¡¯t receive that much attention while Megan did.

    Up until now, there had been no engagements that came to Megan. But when Smith thought about Laura, Zhao Hai¡¯s face came up This made Smith startled, he hurriedly shook his head to get rid of this sudden idle thought.

    But thoughts were sometimes akin to devils. It kept hovering around Smith¡¯s mind, he couldn¡¯t go for a time without considering Zhao Hai. He had to agree that Zhao Hai was a good man. He regarded sentiments heavily, knew when to advance or retreat, and was also quite formidable. Even if he had two fiances, it wasmon for a noble in the continent to have more than one wife. Moreover, there was a harmonious rtionship between Laura and Meg.

    Megan stood there and watched as Smith didn¡¯t talk for quite some time. She asked, ¡°Dad, Dad, what¡¯s wrong? What are you thinking about?¡± Smith recovered and smiled at Megan, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. You go now. I¡¯ll go ask Uncle Phil to arrange something for you tomorrow. Go see your mother, or else she would scold me.¡±

    Megan nodded with an excited face, then she turned around and went off. Looking at Megan¡¯s departing back, Smith sighed and muttered, ¡°Maybe having her marry Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea.¡±

    Naturally, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have any thought that Smith would have any idea of marrying Megan to him. In all honesty, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have much contact with Megan, he didn¡¯t even know what he would do when interacting with her. He was now currently satisfied with his life, he was also satisfied with having Laura and Meg as his fiancees.

    Zhao Hai was someone who gets easily contented. When he was back on Earth, even if he only had a few earnings from his royalties, he was still very happy. As long as he has food to eat ,a ce to live, and can do all the things he liked, then he was satisfied.

    When he arrived at Ark Continent, he was also quite contented. He had the Space to nt in, two beautiful fiancees, quite a number of loyal subordinates, and a ton of undead. His current life was good.

    But he also felt that he shouldn¡¯t get satisfied with his current situation. He knew that he could still do more. Just as what the famous Chinese Surgeon Qiu Fazu said: Cultivate the need to know what is not known, study hard, or just be content.

    This famous saying was Zhao Hai¡¯s motto, even if he was a contented person, he would still do his best in handling matters. He always wanted to find out about his own deficiencies, and continue to improve himself, hoping that he can reach a higher level than he was before.

    This was the same at the current time, he was satisfied with his life, but he knows that he wasn¡¯t a writer anymore. He was anded Noble, he needs to do business to improve his territory. Although he also thought that the territory is already doing good, he knew that it could do better. This was why he¡¯s currently unsatisfied.

    For his goals, he needed to ovee all obstacles, therefore he didn¡¯t be afraid of challenges. He knew that difficulties are your enemies. If you turn away and flee from your problems, it will be like showing your back to the enemy. Your life and death will no longer be in your hands. So instead of running away, you should do your best to ovee your enemies. Even if you fail, at least you were the one who decided your fate and not others.

    So Zhao Hai chose to confront Southern King, he chose to confront the Radiant Church. Although he hid in the Prairie, it was because he was pursued by the church, repelling him and making him leave. Choosing to leave is not equal to running away.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai was training his martial arts in the Space. He wanted to improve his strength. Also, he actually enjoyed doing martial arts. As a Chinese man, he always had the martial dream, and for a novelist like Zhao Hai, even more so. Now that it was possible for him to do cultivate, he naturally would jump on the chance of being a master.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai was also waiting for the Calci Family. Smith told him to teach the family a lesson, so Zhao Hai had toply. Even if Smith didn¡¯t say so, he would still do it. Zhao Hai believes that Smith knew this, this was why he sent the letter, to maintain the two¡¯s rtionship and leave a path of retreat for the future.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t object to this, after all, he was disgusted with the Calci Family. But he also has good feelings about Smith, he also wanted to keep their rtionship. Thus, Zhao Hai sent a reply letter to Smith, though the content was ordinary, he knew that Smith will understand what it meant.

    Regarding theing attack from the Calci Family, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care. He knew that the Calci Family wouldn¡¯t send a 9th rank after him. Otherwise, Smith wouldn¡¯t tell him to teach the family a lesson, instead he would tell Zhao Hai to run away.

    Zhao Hai attention was more inclined towards the Merfolk. This was his first time trading with the sea dwellers, in fact, this was the first for the continent. He didn¡¯t know how the Merfolk would act.

    He knew that the Humans and the Merfolk had been at odds for years. But haven¡¯t they really traded with each other? For Zhao Hai, this was inconceivable.

    But Zhao Hai also knew that the ships present around these parts are almost all Pirate ships. And on these pirate ships were people who weren¡¯t that strong. If they go far into the deep sea, their ships would definitely suffer some idents. So it wouldn¡¯t be possible for them to trade with the sea-dwellers.

    If Zhao Hai¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t enough, then he might¡¯ve be food for the Shrimp Tribe. Moreover, the general outlook of the people from the continent regarding the Merfolk were mostly negative. Adding on to the mysterious nature of the Merfolk¡¯s life at sea, Humans wouldn¡¯t like to get in contact with them. Because of this, Human merchants cannot just do business like what they did with the Beastmen.

    The reason why Zhao Hai was able to be weed by the Beastmen as well as the Merfolk was because he considered them as equals. Not aliens that were looked down upon.

    But if an expert with the same strength as Zhao Hai meets those Shrimp Tribesmen, they would immediately kill them, much less talk about business.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s worry was how the Merfold would act during their trade. He didn¡¯t know whether they would treat his as a normal partner would, or just take him as a fool and undervalue his goods.

    Although this was a risky move, Zhao Hai still wanted to do it. This was because he was clear that if this business goes through sessfully, his Buda n would get another ace up their sleeves.

    The fifth day after leaving Jade Water City, Zhao Hai¡¯s ship had left the waters governed by the Rosen Empire¡¯s navy and officially entered international waters. However, Zhao Hai also knew that troubles would arrive, the Calci Family¡¯s attack would arrive soon.

    And just like what Zhao Hai expected, one the second day that he entered international waters, the Calci Family¡¯s people came. All in all, they had 20 armed ships, 15 were three-masted ships, while 5 were five-masted irond ships. Such scene was domineering, only a Great Family like the Calci Family could afford to do such a thing.

    Zhao Hai calmly observed from the monitor as he awaited the arrival of the other party. While doing so, he notice a familiar person in the monitor, and that person was none other than Juwan!

 Chapter 411 - Face-off

    <h4>Chapter 411 - Face-off</h4>

    Zhao Hai thought that Juwan wouldn¡¯t appear, but when he saw him on the monitor, Zhao Hai understood why Juwan was so daring. On Juwan¡¯s side were five people, two among them were Mages and three were Warriors, all of which were 8th ranks. When Zhao Hai looked at the other ships, there were also another two Mages and three Warriors spread out among them, also 8th ranks.

    Seeing these people, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but shrink. Ten 8th rank experts, the Calci Family really went big this time, but will it be useful against him?

    Zhao Hai surveyed the ships again. The ships were all good weaponized ships, and the people on board weren¡¯t weak. At first nce, one could see that they were all elite troops. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but snort.

    Looking at the ships and hearing Zhao Hai snort, Laura asked, ¡°Brother Hai, what do we do? Will we kill these people?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied with a serious tone, ¡°If we don¡¯t hurt them, they will never learn. We¡¯ll leave the 8th ranks and Juwan¡¯s group alone. Let¡¯s take their ships since they did all the trouble of delivering them to us. Send themand to unarm our cannons, let their ship approach. Let¡¯s y with them this time.¡±

    Jinan immediately transmitted the orders, Laura didn¡¯t oppose the decision. At this time, they only have the Haven. Naturally, they had more ships in the Space, but they couldn¡¯t use them.

    Zhao Hai had 20 ships currently on hand. The Haven that they were currently on, the Swordfish being repaired in Jade Water City, the five ships gotten from the Markey Family, and the rest are stored in the Space. If Zhao Hai suddenly released the other ships to fight the Calci Family, his secrets will be exposed; which he didn¡¯t want to. Since it hade to this, Zhao Hai just had Jinan put the sails down while disallowing the gunners from firing in order to let the other party see. If they didn¡¯t take the hint and opened fire, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid of retaliating.

    Zhao Hai also didn¡¯t n on firing because he ced some importance on the 20 ships of the Calci Family. If they somehow destroy one, Zhao Hai would certainly grieve.

    Laura looked at the 20 ships that were slowly approaching with anticipation. Now that her strength had reached 8th rank, she was quite eager to test it. She had trained since an early age, Zhao Hai was not a match against her.

    Since Laura was a knight, her footwork, speary and swordy are all quite fierce. Just based on techniques, she wouldn¡¯t lose against Blockhead and Rockhead. This was even more true for a newbie like Zhao Hai, he wasn¡¯t her opponent.

    Laura¡¯s confidence was currently very high. Her spars with Kun were now useless, she wanted to have a real fight. Zhao Hai had no choice but to take some metal out from the warehouse and made the Processing Machine produce a Tang de for her.

    It must be said that the weapons in the Ark Continent are very good. But Zhao Hai was somewhat partial towards the weapons from Earth. The Tang de was like a Japanese Warrior¡¯s Katana, it was not only sharp, it¡¯s killing potential was also very good. Because of these characteristics, Zhao Hai chose to give Laura one.

    What he didn¡¯t expect was that when Kun inspected the de, he was attracted to it as well. So Zhao Hai could only create another de for him. Now, Laura and Kun both kept their des almost always at their sides.

    Another thing he didn¡¯t expect was that when Blockhead and Rockhead saw Kun¡¯s new weapon, they wanted one for themselves as well. But the Tang de wasn¡¯t a heavy weapon, it wasn¡¯t like the two handed heavy sword that the two usually used. Since they weren¡¯tpatible with the de, Zhao Hai gave them arge machete with a lengthened hilt. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile upon seeing the faces of the two.

    Although des and swords were different, people from the Ark Continent pay more attention to the weight of the weapons. Even if the weapon was considered heavy, women generally would take the lighter version of it. In Chinese martial arts, swords were meant to be swift while des are for hard attacks. Obviously, it was impossible for a heavy sword to take the swift route. Zhao Hai observed that most moves in the Ark Continent involves chopping and swiping. This gave Zhao Hai the idea to hand his people des which were more suitable for their moves than swords.

    Upon receiving their new weapons, the group immediately went to familiarize themselves with it. Seeing the advantages brought by their new weapons, everybody was happy. They trained in the Space daily, and now that they have the opportunity to use it, they were naturally excited.

    The Calci Family¡¯s ships slowly surrounded Zhao Hai¡¯s Haven. Juwan¡¯s ship went forward while the others kept a safe distance while at the same time aiming their cannons towards Zhao Hai¡¯s vessel.

    Seeing the actions of the ships, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Good, they seemed to have learned something. But they were not smart enough since they came here.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Juwan is certainly not smart. What Juwan wanted to see is your frightened face. This is the problem with young nobles, in his opinion, he had lost massive face because of you. So this time, he came with this force in order to make you lose face. Only after achieving this will his heart befortable.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, ¡°The attitude of an Idiot. If I just dealt with him properly before, he wouldn¡¯t¡¯ havee back here. I¡¯ll make sure to take note of that.¡±

    Laura and the others just listened to Zhao Hai and smiled. At this point, Juwan¡¯s ship arrived and ced its walking nk. Juwan looked very smug as he boarded the Haven. At his side were several 8th rank warriors in addition to the Manager that the Family had sent.

    .Besides these people, Juwan was also followed by more than 20 warriors. All of them were at 6th and 7th ranks. They all looked at Zhao Hai with an inquisitive gaze.

    Zhao Hai just calmly looked at Juwan¡¯s group. Juwan looked proudly at Zhao Hai and then turned his eyes to Laura and the others.

    Looking at Juwan¡¯s actions, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle his brows and said, ¡°Juwan, why did youe? Do you intend to block me?¡±

    Juwan stared at Zhao Hai, not expecting him to ask that question. He didn¡¯t know why Zhao Hai said that, he stole more than ten ships from Juwan. Why would he ask that¡±

    After some time, Juwan recovered, and with a red face he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, have you been scared silly? You really don¡¯t know why I came today?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know. How about you tell me?¡±

    Juwan¡¯s face was dark, his blood vessels were almost bursting. While gasping for breath he replied, ¡°You snatched my ship and threw me on a boat, and now you ask why I came here? I told you, I will set our ount straight one day. Today you must give me back my ships and the fire fishes as well forpensation. Also, make those beautiful women apany me. Otherwise, you will be fish food today.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression turned cold as he stared at Juwan, ¡°Juwan, is this really what you want to say? Is this what a Calci Family member should say? Aren¡¯t you afraid of shaming your Calci Family?¡±

    Juwan¡¯s expression changed, ¡°You¡¯re wasting your breath. Follow my orders immediately, or else I would be impolite.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Juwan andughed, ¡°Good, Juwan, good. Does the Calci Family really think that these 8th ranks are enough to deal with me?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s words, Juwan¡¯s expression changed. It was also the same for the 8th ranks behind him. Zhao Hai just smiled at Juwan as he continued, ¡°You really are naive if you think that these few experts on my ship can intimidate me. Today, let me show you my own method.¡± Then he waved his hand asrge quantities of undead appeared on the sea¡¯s surface.

    Juwan and hispanions didn¡¯t know that the sea was already frozen. And just when theirplexion changed color, Laura and the others went forward to fight them.

    Juwan didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai¡¯spanions would actually be experts. But what annoyed him more was the fact that Zhao Hai himself had taken up a weapon and fought against his subordinate with delight. And unexpectedly, he wasn¡¯t a bad Warrior.

    Although none of the undead under Zhao Hai touched Juwan, his face¡¯splexion was still pale. He knew that Zhao Hai¡¯s subordinates didn¡¯t attack him because they were afraid of Juwan, it was because they were putting the Calci Family into consideration. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t, all of them wouldn¡¯t be alive right now.

    His thoughts were correct, and while he was spaced out, Zhao Hai already assaulted the other ships. The experts on those ships were all seized under themand of Zhao Hai. Since he didn¡¯t want to have a mortal enmity against the Calci Family, and he was just nning on teaching them a lesson, he just made his undead capture all of the key Calci Family people present.

    Seeing his party being captured, Juwan paled even more. He knew that he wouldn¡¯t¡¯ be able to recover after this. At this time, the 8th ranks who fought Zhao Hai¡¯s group were slowly getting captured one after the other. Only the one who fought Zhao Hai was holding on. Juwan could see that Zhao Hai¡¯s fighting techniques weren¡¯t strong, he was about the same level as a 6th rank warrior.

    But Juwan didn¡¯t underestimate Zhao Hai. This was because he knew that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t focus on Battle Qi, he was a Mage.

    A Mage that battles while carrying a weapon and was somewhat on par with a Warrior, this fact made Juwan think that the world had gone crazy.

 Chapter 412 - Recording Magic

    <h4>Chapter 412 - Recording Magic</h4>

    Everybody knows that practicing Battle Qi and Magic at the same time wouldn¡¯t yield good results, it was a waste of effort. But Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t very differentpared to a 6th rank Warrior. In fact, the was disying strength that was superior to a 6th rank. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use Magic before, Juwan might have believed that he was a Warrior.

    Juwan also took note of Zhao Hai¡¯s age. For him to reach 6th rank this young was already remarkable

    However, Juwan eventually thought that his thinking was wrong. Zhao Hai was brandishing his sword and his moves were very ordinary. Juwan¡¯s subordinate was actually gaining the upper hand.

    Although Juwan wasn¡¯t very learned when it came to martial arts, he could see that Zhao Hai was only like this because he was inexperienced, not because he was weak.

    Juwan was too angry that he didn¡¯t know what to say. He wasn¡¯t a fool, when he looks at Zhao Hai¡¯s situation, it was very clear that his subordinate was only used as a sparring partner. But Juwan couldn¡¯t do anything about it, there was currently arge group of undead paying attention to him.

    The undeads were each holding a sword, and it was evident that they were all high level. They were also quite close to him, casting magic at this point was useless.

    Suddenly, Zhao Hai¡¯s group drew back, leaving Juwan along with his experts. Juwan¡¯s expression changed, he wants to tie down Zhao Hai¡¯s group, but it was already toote. At this point, Juwan¡¯s group was slowly being surrounded by the group of undead.

    Zhao Hai touched his sword with his hand and looked at Juwan coldly, ¡°Juwan, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m afraid of you. Your puny force isn¡¯t enough for me to get frightened. I only chose to stop in consideration for Brother Smith¡¯s face. I hope you understand that this Zhao Hai is not your Calci Family¡¯s dog that you can justmand whenever you want. If you want to cooperate with me, then show some sincerity. I¡¯ll be confiscating these ships, I¡¯ll take them aspensation. I hope you ry my message correctly to the family. I hope you won¡¯t reach my bottom line.¡±

    At this point, the only people left were the 8th ranks, Juwan, and the n¡¯s housekeeper.

    Juwan didn¡¯t dare to make a move, Zhao Hai looked at him and smiled faintly, ¡°I will not kill you, the same is true for those 8th ranks, rest assured. But I will have to take the ships, you know the rules, it¡¯s the same asst time.¡±

    Juwan¡¯splexion turned uglier, he understood, in his previous attack against Zhao Hai, they were still close to the shorelines and were aided by the Rosen Empire¡¯s navy. Travelling to Sky Water City from that point would take three days. But this time, they weren¡¯t with the Empire¡¯s navy and were in international waters, the closest port from here would take seven days of sailing. For such a distance, it would be very troublesome if they were to get lost.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care, he just retrieved the additional undead on the ships and stored them to the Space before he got Juwan on a lifeboat. When Juwan looked at the 8th ranks that he brought, they were actually crippled by Zhao Hai, not killed. Afterwards, Zhao Hai threw them all into Juwan¡¯s boat.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s methods, Juwan¡¯s face turned for the worse. He knew that for an 8th rank expert to lose their means of practicing Battle Qi and Magic, it meant a fate worse than death. Zhao Hai was really ruthless.

    After looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s departing ship, Juwan became gloomy. He stared at the pale faced and unconscious 8th ranks then turned to his housekeeper and said, ¡°Throw them into the sea, then report to the Family that they were all killed by Zhao Hai.¡±

    His housekeeper couldn¡¯t help but stare upon hearing Juwan, then hisplexion changed as he replied, ¡°Fifth Young Master, that isn¡¯t proper. It¡¯s a rule of the Family to take care of an 8th rank when they get injured. If Young Master does this, you would be viting the Family¡¯sws.¡±

    Juwan coldly snorted and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Killing them will enrage the family. Bringing them home like this would just make the elders scared of Zhao Hai.¡±

    Just after he said that, Zhao Hai¡¯s voice was suddenly heard, ¡°The Third Young Master is unexpectedly ruthless. Hahaha. But you seem to forget that there¡¯s a magic spell that could record you. I¡¯ve already saved what you said. Haha. If you dare abandon these people, then don¡¯t me me if this recording suddenly falls into the hands of the people from your family.¡±

    When Juwan heard Zhao Hai¡¯s voice, his face changed. He knew how difficult it was for a Mage to use Recording Magic. They first need to use three elements, namely earth, wind, and water. Then they would have to practice making Composite Magic with those three. If Zhao Hai or his subordinate can use Recording magic, this meant that Zhao Hai was or had someone that was an Advanced Level Multi-element Mage. And Juwan knew the family¡¯s stance regarding those Mages.

    Juwan also knew that Recording Magic wasn¡¯t an attack magic, it belonged to a ss called Truth Magics. These magics were unable to be falsified and are the most credible evidences that Mages could present. If Zhao Hai indeed recorded his words and actions today, then he would be out of luck.

    Don¡¯t underestimate the influence brought by 8th rank experts. Although the Calci Family wouldn¡¯t care if they died, Zhao Hai¡¯s recording of Juwan¡¯s actions would be a very big deal.

    8th rank experts were exalted in most ns, but their tasks would most often involve going into dangerous missions. They serve an important role to every group they belong to.

    With these duties, some of them would unavoidably die while on duty. Those 8th ranks also have their own families, so if they die, what would happen to them? Without a source of ie, how could they survive?

    8th ranks also knew about this, so before they associate themselves into a Noble n, they would make them promise that if they get killed while on a mission, the Noble n should give their families protection andpensation. And if they don¡¯t die and instead get crippled, the n should support them for their entire lifetime, they must take care of them.

    If the n couldn¡¯t meet those expectations, then all 8th ranks would stay away from them. And that scenario would be fatal to any n.

    If the elders from the Calci Family found out about Juwan¡¯s ns for the 8th ranks, then he would certainly be punished. Moreover, if the 8th ranks of the family were to hear about Juwan¡¯s actions, then Juwan could forget about getting the position of Patriarch.

    Although those 8th ranks didn¡¯t have much influence, it would be a different story if they form an alliance.

    8th rank experts were the bread and butter of a Family¡¯s strength. If the 8th ranks knew that they were actually treated that way, then he wouldn¡¯t get their support. Juwan would then be very hopeless.

    Juwan wasn¡¯t sad about losing 20 ships. For the Calci Family, those 20 ships weren¡¯t a big deal. But what is a big deal was Zhao Hai¡¯s recording of Juwan. This would make Juwan unable to do anything to Zhao Hai. If he still did, then Zhao Hai can just hand his recording over to the family.

    When the housekeeper saw Juwan¡¯s appearance, he knew that it was the end for Juwan. Although he was just sent by the n to monitor the fifth son, their fates have already been bound together. Because of this, he didn¡¯t report a lot of Juwan¡¯s atrocities back to the family. He did so in the hopes that Juwan may seed in being the Patriarch, making his position rise as well. But seeing this scenario, he understood that it was now impossible.

    Zhao Hai naturally couldn¡¯t just leave Juwan to fend for himself at sea. So he immediately sent word to Smith, telling him of the result. But Smith was already expecting this oue, he already had his people patrol around the sea while waiting for Zhao Hai¡¯s letter, so when the timees, his men could quickly respond.

    Although Juwan was a disappointment, he was still Smith¡¯s blood brother. Therefore, he still had to go and save him. He also knew that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t take Juwan¡¯s life.

    When Smith received Zhao Hai¡¯s letter, he immediately sent word to the family¡¯s ships, making them pick up Juwan as soon as possible. Smith knew that unlikest time, where Juwan made his moves inside Rosen Empire¡¯s region, this time his younger brother was on international waters. If they take too long in retrieving Juwan, he maye into danger.

    Actually Smith also considered the fact that even though Zhao Hai disliked Juwan for the repeated attacks against him, Zhao Hai still highly regarded Smith¡¯s face . Zhao Hai would certainly ensure Juwan¡¯s safety, otherwise his ties with the Calci Family would wither away.

 Chapter 413 - Rock Shrimp Tribe

    <h4>Chapter 413 - Rock Shrimp Tribe</h4>

    There are a lot of juniors inside a Great n, for bloodline juniors, there were also quite plenty. Some of them were far rted, some were direct, some can be sessors, some cannot.

    Juwan was in good graces with the elders of the Calci Family, he was very dear to their hearts, even higher than Smith. Because of this, when Juwan told them to deal with Zhao Hai, they didn¡¯t oppose.

    For a Great n like the Calci Family, they didn¡¯t ce too much importance to their 8th ranks. Therefore, Juwan thought that throwing them overboard was fine as long as nobody else knew and that they would provide mary support to their families afterwards. Nobody would care about this small loss of their 8th rank experts.

    This was why it should still be fine if Zhao Hai gets to kill a few 8th rank experts of the family. Killing 8th ranks to teach the family a lesson shouldn¡¯t merit being mortal enemies with the Calci Family.

    But if Zhao Hai were to deal with Juwan, his enmity with the family would re up. It was said that unless one party gets extinguished, it was impossible to resolve hatred if a direct descendant of a n gets killed. This was because Great Nobles ce great importance in saving their face.

    Because of this consideration, Zhao Hai let Juwan go while at the same time sending people to protect his safety. Zhao Hai understood that so long as he had Juwan¡¯s recording about the 8th ranks, there was no possibility of Juwan bing the family Patriarch.

    For Zhao Hai, the recording was worthless, but for Juwan, it was something of huge importance. If Smith were to get his hands on the recording, he would have Juwan on his hands, his chances of winning the session would increase.

    Juwan being a yboy wasn¡¯t a lie, but his position inside the hearts of the elders of the family couldn¡¯t be underestimated. With Juwan¡¯s support, Smith¡¯s name within the elders of the family would be more regarded, for Smith this was huge.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think about that for now. He made the undead on board Juwan¡¯s ships to sail towards a ce where nobody could spot them then Zhao Hai stored them into the space. Afterwards, Zhao Hai had the Haven go directly to where he initially met the Shrimp Tribesmen.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to enter other areas of the deeps seas. He could just pick a ce and wait there, however, he wouldn¡¯t be sure if that ce belonged to the Shrimp Tribe. If the territory of the Shrimp Tribe was very small, then it would be very easy to stumble upon some other tribe¡¯s ce.

    Before long, Zhao Hai arrived at the area where hest met the merfolk. But he didn¡¯t stop, he just slowly went further while taking caution. He prepared himself for the possibility of being attacked by sea-dwellers. The borderline between the coastline areas and the deep seas was quite blurred. But sailors knew that the area beyond Ape Ind and its surrounding inds was the Merfolk region, so they came upon themselves to make that region the border. As long as you stay well behind that region, they should be rtively safe from Merfolk attacks. If you dare sail past that point, then you must be prepared to face the possibility of being attacked by a sea-dweller with the strength equal to the continent¡¯s 9th rank expert. And nobody wanted to experience that.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s ship slowly sailed along the deep sea, but what surprised Zhao Hai was the fact that they didn¡¯t receive any attacks. Everything seemed ordinary, as though they were just sailing on the continent¡¯s coastlines.

    Zhao Hai looked at the monitor with his brows wrinkling, this was because he didn¡¯t spot a single one of those Shrimp Tribesman. He didn¡¯t¡¯ even see a single Merfolk, this made him quite puzzled.

    At this time, Zhao Hai noticed something moving on the seafloor. Zhao Hai carefully observed it and saw a fish in the mud. It was a strange fish, it had the same color as the seabed, this must be why Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t able to spot it earlier.

    But this fish wasn¡¯t considered to be a sea dweller. And because of Zhao Hai¡¯s worries about the Merfolk, he didn¡¯t even take the chance to absorb the fish into the Space.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think that a momentter, a group of Shrimp Tribesmen could be spotted on the monitor. The group looked very menacing, as if they wereing to sink the Haven.

    Seeing the situation, Zhao Hai immediately used Ice Magic and froze the waters surrounding the Haven. This made the approaching Shrimp Tribesmen stare nkly, they weren¡¯t expecting this move from Zhao Hai.

    These Shrimp Tribesmen understood that Zhao Hai wanted to make contact with them, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t use Ice Magic. This made them stop and stare at the ice wall with confused expressions.

    Zhao Hai saw their mouths move, but he couldn¡¯t hear anything. This made him puzzled, but he immediately recovered as he gave his greeting, ¡°Sea dwelling friend, hello. I have received an invitation by your tribesman Crag to do business with you. I¡¯ll have to ask you to please call him to the surface and meet me.¡±

    After Zhao Hai expressed his intentions, he observed the reactions of the Shrimp people. The Shrimp Tribesmen naturally understood Zhao Hai¡¯s words, so they gave each other a quick nce before they exposing their heads out of the sea¡¯s surface.

    One of the Shrimp Tribesmen who surfaced looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Do you really intend to do business with us?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Hello, Shrimp Tribe friend, I told Crag before that I would do trade with you. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Crag.¡±

    The Shrimp Tribesman replied with a happy tone, ¡°You wait here. Although we already heard about this matter from Crag, we are not sure if you are the one. I¡¯ll immediately go call him over.¡± After that, the group disappeared into the sea.

    Looking at these Merfolk, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile. For the Humans to call them an alien race is too funny. These Merfolk looked like they didn¡¯t have the the extremely doubting mind of humans, if they see you as a friend then you are a friend, if they think that you are an enemy, then you are an enemy. Their thoughts were very simple, they were the type of people that Zhao Hai liked.

    Before long, another group of Shrimp Tribesmen appeared in front of Zhao Hai, possibly including Crag with them. Why possibly? This was because to Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes, all of these Shrimp Tribesmen looked very simr. It was like in the eyes of the Chinese, foreigners looked very simr to each other. This was also true for Foreigners, they also find it hard to differentiate one Chinese person from another.

    After the Shrimp people appeared on the surface, one of them looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°My human friend, you finally appeared!! Hahaha. These days, I¡¯ve almost be a joke in the tribe, they thought I was lying. My friend,e with me to see the Chief immediately.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, friend. Guide me, but stay on the surface, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t¡¯ be able to follow you.¡±

    The man was naturally Crag. He looked at Zhao Hai and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem, my friend, you can just follow my mount.¡± Then he sank into the sea before arge shrimp appeared. This shrimp was asrge as those that were absorbed into Zhao Hai¡¯s Space.

    After therge shrimp appeared on the surface, it sank back down again, but before disappearing, it left its whiskers above the water. Zhao Hai smiled, it seems like these Merfolk were smarter than the Beastmen.

    Zhao Hai followed the shrimp¡¯s whiskers, although he can see the sea¡¯s situation, he didn¡¯t want to reveal that fact to the Merfolk.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect that the ce where Crag was taking him was actually quite far. His ship has been sailing for three days straight before the shrimp stopped. At this time, Zhao Hai was basking in the sun while on the ship¡¯s top deck, he wasn¡¯t paying attention to the monitor. Now that the ship had stopped, he immediately got up.

    At this moment, Crag appeared and smiled as he bowed, ¡°Friend, our Chief will be seeing you, please wait a bit.¡± Zhao Hai returned the bow hastily, he didn¡¯t want to seem rude to these Merfolk.

    Just as Crag left, Zhao Hai took two steps back into the ship before opening the monitor. Upon seeing the screen, Zhao Hai was stunned along with Laura and the others who were behind him. They didn¡¯t think that they would be able to see such a scene.

    Currently, there was a veryrge coral reef underneath the sea. One couldn¡¯t just imagine howrge this reef was. Seen on it were Shrimp Tribesmen swimming all around. He could also see marine products as well as all kinds of fish. This made Zhao Hai stared nkly.

    Before long, Zhao Hai can see a curled up Shrimp man appearing on the monitor. This Shrimp man wasn¡¯t hunched back because he was a shrimp, but because he was old. On his face were wrinkles, and his antennae were drooped on the sides of his head. Held on his hand was a wooden cane. This image gave Zhao Hai the impulse tough.

    They could float on sea, why was this Shrimp Tribesman carrying a cane? At the same time, Zhao Hai was somewhat surprised, do canes have any use on the sea?

    However, Zhao Hai just stayed on his ship and awaited the other party¡¯s arrival. Soon after, a group emerged along with the old Shrimp. The elderly Shrimp man looked at Zhao Hai and coughed twice before talking, ¡°Hello my young Human friend, I¡¯m Libben, Chief of the Rock Shrimp Tribe.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly bowed and said, ¡°I greet the Chief, I am the Human merchant Zhao Hai, I¡¯m very d to meet you.¡±

    Libben looked very satisfied with Zhao Hai, he looked at him, smiled, then nodded, ¡°Young man, you make me very surprised, I have never seen a Human who speak to us with a manner like you did.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°To think that the Chief has met other humans, I didn¡¯t expect that. I thought I was the first toe in contact with your Rock Shrimp Tribe.¡±

    Libben smiled and said, ¡°I just tried to interact with Humans, but in the end it all failed. When they see us, they yell, it made me feel ufortable. Young Human friend, I heard that you came to trade with us, what do you want?¡±

    After hearing Libben, Zhao Hai immediately answered, ¡°Respectable Chief, I am a businessman, naturally I would want some marine products. For example, aquatic Magic Beasts, marine nts, some pearls, unique corals, as well as some rare sea ores. If you have any special products, I want those too. For my side, I have grain, ceramics, and metalwares.

    Libben looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°Human friend, thene take a look at this and see how much this is worth.¡± Then the old Chief took out a m shell that wasn¡¯t that big and handed it over to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai received the shell and opened it gently, obviously he didn¡¯t expect to see an actual m inside, this should be the Merfolk version of a Human¡¯s pouch.

    The actual content of the shell was what made Zhao Hai startled, there was actually an exceptionally huge pearl inside.

    The pearl was about the size of Zhao Hai¡¯s fist. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t remember a time where he saw a pearl bigger than what he was currently holding. Moreover, this pearl had a pale yellow varnish, it looked very beautiful.

    Laura, who was standing behind Zhao Hai, eximed as she took the pearl from Zhao Hai¡¯s hands, ¡°Brother Hai, this is a treasure! This pearl alone is worth all of the supplies that Charlie provided us.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned to Lidden and said, ¡°Chief, your pearl is very precious. It can be traded for four ships¡¯ worth of cargo. Will you agree with this exchange?¡±

    Lidden looked at Zhao Hai andughed, ¡°You¡¯re an honest young man, I agree to the trade. You should know that since I¡¯ve been the Chief of the Rock Shrimp Tribe for so long, I have the intuition to tell a person¡¯s thoughts. I know that you didn¡¯t lie, alright, you can take the pearl.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard Lidden, he was startled. He didn¡¯t think that Lidden would have an ability like that. He couldn¡¯t help but wipe some sweat off his brow, although this pearl was precious, it could at only trade for four ships¡¯ worth of cargo at most. If the Shrimp Tribe was unhappy with the that trade, it wouldn¡¯t be good.

    Zhao Hai wanted a long term partnership with the Rock Shrimp Tribe, so he didn¡¯t n on deceiving them. He knew that the Shrimp People can also look up the value of this pearl, and when they find out that they were duped, they wouldn¡¯t work with Zhao Hai again. At that point, Zhao Hai¡¯s gain wouldn¡¯t be worth the losses.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand as four ships suddenly appeared on the sea¡¯s surface. This action scared the Shrimp people, they didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai was able to release these many ships. It was probable that the Merfolk didn¡¯t have Space Mages and Spatial Items, thus when they saw Zhao Hai¡¯s movement, they were terrified.

    On the other hand, Lidden stayed calm, he looked at this tribesmen and snorted, ¡®Why are you flustered? That is Human Magic, very mysterious. Well, human friend, please drop your goods off on the sea, my people will take them away.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Alright.¡± Then he waved his hand as the undead on the ships began to dump the goods overboard.

    1. So basically, Beastmen of the sea? XD

    2. That¡¯s racist bruh. Cmon.

 Chapter 414 - The Trade is Concluded

    <h4>Chapter 414 - The Trade is Concluded</h4>

    Zhao Hai noticed that as the goods were dropped overboard, they were immediately caught by the Shrimp Tribesmen and brought to the coral reef.

    Some of those Shrimp people had red eyes, they knew how valuable Human goods were to their fellow sea-dwellers.

    Merfolk society was a hierarchical one. Just like the Beastmen, they valued strength highly. When you put the Shrimp tribe along with Beastmen, they would rank alongside the Pig and Cattle ns, almost belonging to the lowest level of society, the ves. Otherwise, the Shrimp Race wouldn¡¯t be living this close to Humans.

    For a tribe like them, they must provide tributes to those strong Merfolk tribes each year. Or else they would be demoted to being ves, or worse being eaten.

    When it came to ruthlessness, the Beastmen wouldn¡¯tpare to the Merfolk. At the very least, Beastmen wouldn¡¯t eat their fellow Beastman. But for the Merfolk, once someone bes a ve, even if you are a fellow Merman, you would inevitably be food. This kind of race has a term, they weren¡¯t called ve, they would be called meals, or in other cases, food.

    The Shrimp Tribe were busy all year round, although there were a lot of treasures in the sea, the tribute they needed to pay each year was also a lot. Sometimes, their required tribute wouldn¡¯t be met, so they had no choice but take them away from the Humans. They would raid and battle human ships near their territory, after all, they were superior on water.

    For the Merfolk, Human products were very valuable. For a small tribe like the Rock Shrimps, a small amount of human goods would suffice for their yearly tribute. This made attacking Humans at sea even more appealing.

    However, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do that regrly since the Merfolk and the Humans had an agreement. If their raids were to cause a war with the Humans, the Rock Shrimp Tribe would surely be a Food Tribe.

    Because of this little contact with Humans, Libben was able to have an understanding about what Humans find valuable. What he gave Zhao Hai was the most precious thing that they had. The production of this pearl was closely controlled by the m Shell Tribe, almost all of the pearl produced came from their hands. This one pearl that Libben presented was something he luckily acquired when he was young.

    He showed this pearl in order to see if Zhao Hai was honest. If the price that Zhao Hai gave was eptable, then he would be their Merchant. But if he didn¡¯t, they would attacking him and sink his ship. They would rather do that than be deceived.

    This reflected the attitude of their kind, the ssification of good and evil was very simple. Being an enemy or a friend was decided by a few words.

    Fortunately, Zhao Hai¡¯s performance satisfied Libben, he decided that they would form a long time partnership with Zhao Hai. He immediately told this decision to his own tribesmen as they floated on the surface of the sea.

    Zhao Hai took the pearl and closed it. After a short while, everything on the ships were emptied. Then Zhao Hai turned to Libben and said, ¡°Chief, I still have some Human grains. Would you like some?¡±

    Libben smiled and said, ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll be trading with these.¡± Then he waved his hand as his tribesmen took out a lot of things.

    Zhao Hai looked at these things and smiled. These were his main purpose ining here, aquatic magic beasts, marine nts, and special corals.

    Zhao Hai said while looking at the aquatic magic beasts, ¡°These things are very good, I¡¯ll trade for them. Chief, I¡¯ll be loading these things first.¡± Then the Shrimp Tribesmen carried the aquatic magic beasts along with their containers on board Zhao Hai¡¯s ship.

    Then Zhao Hai waved his hand asrge quantities of grain appeared on the sea. As the tribesmen were transporting the grains, Zhao Hai turned to Libben and said, ¡°Chief, I think today¡¯s transaction has to end here. Can I know if the Chief wants to trade with me again next time?¡±

    Libben smiled and said, ¡°We will trade with mister whenever hees, rest assured.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°That¡¯s great, then I¡¯ll ask to be excused.¡± Afterwards, Zhao Hai made his ships turn around and sail slowly.

    At this time, Crag arrived at Libben¡¯s side with an excited face, ¡°Chief, these things are more than enough for us to pay the tribute. It seems like the Human didn¡¯t deceive us.¡±

    Libben looked at Crag and smiled, ¡°Little one, this time I¡¯ll have to thank you for bringing this honest Human to us. Now he will keep trading with us, also, go inform the other tribes and make them join our trades with the Human.¡±

    Crag looked puzzled, ¡°Chief, I don¡¯t understand? Are our products cheap?¡±

    Libben sighed and said, ¡°Little one, you are too naive. Although these products are very good, it wouldn¡¯t be good if we are the only ones that get it. Out tribe cannot swallow a benefit this big. Only when we ally up with the surrounding tribes will have the security of not being exterminated. Moreover, we also need more things to be exchanged in order to preserve a long partnership with the Human.¡±

    Crag gave a nod that seems to border within understanding and not understanding. Libben didn¡¯t add any more and just waved his hand as he led his people back into the sea.

    Zhao Hai was now inside the Space, he saw that the nts that the Shrimp Tribe had given him weren¡¯t ordinary, they were edible; Zhao Hao even saw kelp among them. The various magic beasts were mostly shrimps, it seems like the Rock Shrimp Tribe was very capable in raising shrimp.

    When Zhao Hai absorbed these things into the Space, nothing happened, it seems like their levels were too low.

    However, Zhao Hai actually earned big this time since he got a pearl as big as his own fist. It wasn¡¯t something he could just exchange for a few boats anywhere. Adding on the special corals that were also quite attractive, he really had earned a lot with this transaction.

    This was because although the price that he traded with the Merfolk was fair, he could add a huge markup on top of those products due to their rarity in the continent.

    Looking at the corals, even Laura had the feeling of taking them away. Those things were really beautiful.

    Zhao Hai looked at Laura¡¯s expression and faintly smiled, ¡°If you like it, you can take some. We still have a lot, we won¡¯t be losing much.¡±

    When Laura heard Zhao Hai, she was first very happy, then she shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, we need to hand these things over to Charlie. Even though we aren¡¯t short of money, we can use them to further our rtionship with him. Right, Brother Hai, what are your ns for these magic beasts? These shrimps aren¡¯t small, they should also be quite rare in the Continent.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get them to breed inside the Space first, then when they get to a certain number, I¡¯ll take them out and freeze them.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°But we can¡¯t head back immediately, or else Charlie would get suspicious. I think we might as well go and mine some stones on uninhabited inds. Thest time when we nned to do it, we were interrupted with the Shrimp Tribe¡¯s matter, so we weren¡¯t able to continue.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°That¡¯s also good, then let¡¯s look for a small ind and have the undead mine some stones. Let¡¯s go and and see Little Jin as well, that kid had been toofortable with his family nowadays.¡±

    Even though Little Jin was still living on Ape Ind, his life had been morefortable than before. This was because he had a good rtionship with Cai¡¯er, so she kept a piece ofnd in the Space for the fruits that Little Jin liked. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t oppose this decision since he was also fond of the little monkey.

    Zhao Hai also didn¡¯t want Little Jin to leave his tribe, after all a leader couldn¡¯t just leave his group all the time. And since Ape Ind now had a Transmission Point in it, they could just go visit him every time.

    In the next few days, Zhao Hai found a small and uninhabited ind ording to the size they discussed before. The ind had nothing else than some rocks and weeds, and it fortunately had the stones that Zhao Hai liked.

    Zhao Hai stopped the ship at the side of the small ind. Then he went to release the undead to mine the stones, and while those undead were mining, he went to Ape Ind with Laura and the others.

    Although the goris seemed very terrifying and weren¡¯t as cute as Little Jin, they already were getting along with Zhao Hai¡¯s group. The gori group had intelligence of a 5-6 year old child, they were happily ying around with Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai also wanted to find a safe ce in the ind to make a house in. So these past few days they were just strolling around the ind.

    Aside from finding a good ce, they saw a cavern that had a water tunnel connecting to the cavern that the Goldmetal fruit was in. This cavern was very well hidden, even Little Jin didn¡¯t know about it. This was because the entrance of this cavern was properly covered by a huge Bread Tree. The tree was ced on the outskirts of the ind, this was why Little Jin rarely went there. The diameter of the tree was 50 meters, and half of it covered the entrance of the cavern, a 30 meter sized hole. In addition to the cavern entrance, it also had an opening towards the sea, also allowing a huge ship toe in from the outside. However, this entrance was underwater, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t do anything about that right now.

    Although an entrance of the cavern was connected to the sea, it was actually very dry. Since the cavern was huge, it was no problem if several hundred individuals were to upy it. This ce was the best location for hiding secret treasures.

 Chapter 415 - Returning to Jade Water City

    <h4>Chapter 415 - Returning to Jade Water City</h4>

    Unfortunately, Zhao Hai had no great use for this cavern, he already had the Space for storing things. But for Little Jin, this cavern can be used as a storage area to preserve some Bread Fruits.

    To be honest, there weren¡¯t many things inside Ape Ind. Apart from Little Jin¡¯s tribe, the only other things were the Bread Trees. It was very strange that the only tree present on the ind were Bread Trees, this made Zhao Hai very curious.

    Although he was curious, there was no way for Zhao Hai to research this matter. The final conclusion that he reached was that it may be caused by the Goldmetal Tree.

    Even if Zhao Hai was in Ape Ind, he was also quite mindful of the stone mining operation. But Zhao Hai knew that there was no need to worry, making those undead do the mining was actually a good idea. This was because the undead can use their own bodies as their own tools, they didn¡¯t need one at all. The situation went a lot better when Zhao Hai sent the Jie Li Shi twins to summon some stone golems. Summoning stone golems was the same as picking them and transporting them over, they were two tasks in one.

    The group stayed on Ape Ind for a whole month. Naturally, they didn¡¯t stay there all the time, they also went back to Iron Mountain Fort from time to time, and on the other times, they just stayed inside the Space and trained.

    Zhao Hai mainly practiced on his martial arts. And after one month of training, Zhao Hai¡¯s present fighting capability can now rival an ordinary 7th rank Warrior.

    These past few days, Zhao Hai had some good sparring partners, Little Jin¡¯s tribe members. Those apes were very big, but they were also very flexible. Zhao Hai achieved great results when he sparred against them.

    Besides martial arts, Zhao Hai also practiced his control over metal. Now he can control a metal ball the size of a ser ball, allowing him the ability to change its form as well as make it fly all over the ce. One day, Zhao Hai was able to transform the iron ball into armor and donned it on his body.

    The current armor looks like a couple of ropes interlinked with each other. Because of this, he took quite a while in forming it. He wanted to make the ropes even more thin, but that would be very tiring. The more intricate the metal¡¯s form is, the more difficult would it be for Zhao Hai to do it.

    However, for Zhao Hai, he thought that his progress was already good. He was quite satisfied with his armor right now.

    One month quickly passed, now Zhao Hai and the goris on the ind have be very familiar with each other. Zhao Hai even gave each of the goris their own names, making the apes like Zhao Hai even better.

    For a whole month, under the endless effort of the undead, the entire ind that they were on was more than levelled to the ground. The ind now has a mountain sized depression making the middle of it hollow. The hole went below the sea level, only the area surrounding the ind was abstained from being mined since if they get the stones there as well, the whole ind would get flooded.

    Although they were only mining for one month, the amount of stones that they got was a lot. Even if the stones weren¡¯t enough to expand Iron Mountain Fort, it could still be able to build enough stone houses to amodate 10,000 people.

    Zhao Hai knew that it was time to set sail, so he retrieved all the undead back into the Space and then boarded the Haven to head back to Jade Water City.

    These past few days, Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t received any letter from Smith. He didn¡¯t know what the Calci Family thought when he snatched 20 of their ships. Will they want to deal with him even more, or will they talk peace with him?

    To be honest, Zhao Hai really wanted to be partners with the Calci Family. No matter what, the two of them had the same enemy. Even if Juwan disappointed him, he just let him go every time. He hopes that the Calci Family would put him in an equal position and just cooperate with him.

    Another thing that worried Zhao Hai constantly was Southern King Boris. The attack on Ruyen¡¯s ship was sent by him, this shows that he¡¯s starting to take action against the Calci Family. Although Zhao Hai already warned Evan about this, he still couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    No matter what, Evan had been very helpful to him and was also a friend to the Buda n. Now that Zhao Hai had implicated him, he hoped that the Purcell Family could stay safe.

    While the ship was sailing on the sea, Zhao Hai held on his hand two iron balls, ying with them as though they were baoding balls. This was a habit he had developed recently, additionally, it could also help him exercise his ability to control metal.

    The Haven was quite calm as they spent the next few days sailing. He retrieved all of the boats he released before, he didn¡¯t want Charlie to find out his total amount of ships. Zhao Hai currently believed that there was no other person that knew how many ships he actually had in hand.

    Seeing that they were getting closer and closer to Jade Water City, Zhao Hai increasingly grew excited. No wonder Humans are social animals, it was much less stressful when having in contact with other Humans.

    The ship slowly docked on Charlie¡¯s private pier. The people in the pier already knew the Haven as well as Zhao Hai¡¯s status.

    The people at the pier knew that when Zhao Hai had set sail before, Charlie was there to bade him farewell himself. This gesture showed Zhao Hai¡¯s exceptional identity. This made the personnel extremely careful when receiving him. In the end, this was Charlie¡¯s special pier, all of those who were allowed to dock their ships here should be Charlie¡¯s trusted people, nobody dared offend them.

    Zhao Hai and the others got down from the Haven and sat on their carriage as they headed off to their shop in Jade Water City. From the pier, the shop was just a short distance away, so Zhao Hai chose to visit that ce first.

    While he was still quite a distance away from the shop, Zhao Hai noticed that there was a notable amount of traffic present. This made Zhao Hai stare nkly, he didn¡¯t expect to see such a scene.

    To him, the shop was mainly meant to be a contact point, its business quality didn¡¯t matter. But now, it looks like the business here was doing very good.

    Zhao Hai went around the crowd and arrived at a small entrance behind the shop. The entrance was meant for special people, average citizens wouldn¡¯t be able to enter through here. Naturally, there were no people seen here.

    The group went inside the courtyard and saw the busy atmosphere inside it. They could see a lot of people with ve marks on their heads moving things around the courtyard. This made Zhao Hai somewhat confused.

    However, Zhao Hai quickly came to understand that these people must have been bought by Mu¡¯en. He obviously needed a lot of helping hands here, so it was natural for him to buy some ves. It seems like Mu¡¯en¡¯s methods are really good.

    At this time, the ves also took note of Zhao Hai. They were surprised since they knew that the courtyard had three gates, the front gate, the side gate used for unloading cargo, and a special gate at the back. That gate was guarded by Zhao Hai¡¯s undead, only Mu¡¯en¡¯s family were able to pass through there and nobody else. Now that they saw a group inside the courtyard that didn¡¯t enter from the front nor the side gate, the ves reckoned that they must have passed through the back gate. And seeing that the group wasn¡¯ting to cause trouble, did these people know the Manager?¡±

    At this time, Shun had already called Mu¡¯en to the courtyard. When they arrived, Zhao Hai immediately sent Shun to fetch the shop¡¯s Manager. When Mu¡¯en saw Zhao Hai and Laura, he immediately gave a bow and said, ¡°Young Lady, Young Master, you came back.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Mu¡¯en, go arrange some people to unload some marine products from the Haven. Remember that the products are frozen into huge chunks, make sure to handle them carefully while avoiding injury to your people.¡±

    Mu¡¯en nodded and said, ¡°Young Master, Prince Charlie isn¡¯t currently in Jade Water City, it seems like he returned to the capital. Will you still be heading to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment then said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to go, these marine products that I¡¯ve brought needed to be delivered to Charlie to be processed. But go and prepare some rooms for us here, we wille back to rest in the evening. We wouldn¡¯t be staying at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.¡± Mu¡¯en nodded, then Zhao Hai added a few more instructions before they headed to the mansion.

    Just as they were halfway there, they were met by a group of city guards. When the group saw Zhao Hai¡¯s unique bull-pulled carriage, they immediately stopped as their leader dismounted from his horse. He went forward to Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage and said, ¡°Is this mister Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage?¡±

    Zhao Hai opened his door and walked out. He looked at the person and said, ¡°I am Zhao Hai, and you are?¡±

    The person quickly replied, ¡°Sir, I am the Guard Commander of the City¡¯s garrison legion. Today I came to offer the City Lord¡¯s invitation as well as to escort mister to the mansion. The City Lord has prepared a weing banquet for your group.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded then said, ¡°Alright, lead the way.¡± Themander nodded, then jumped on his horse. The group then escorted Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage as it headed to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    At this time, the people on the streets also took note of Zhao Hai. Among them, there were those who knew about the person on the carriage. This was because of the uniqueness of Zhao Hai¡¯s bull-pulled carriage. They knew that this person cannot be offended since even the Prince was very polite to him. The people immediately gave way and avoided the carriage.

    They quickly arrived at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Zhao Hai saw Trezebo surprisingly stood at the front gate to personally wee him. When the carriage stopped, Trezebo went forward anughed, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s actions are really very quick. I didn¡¯t even have the time to get notified, otherwise I would¡¯ve hade and meet you at the pier.¡±

    After he got down from the carriage, Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare tire the City Lord. City Lord is too polite, how could I just let you personally meet me, I think I don¡¯t really deserve it.¡±

    Trezeboughed, ¡°Mister is the one being too polite, how could I get exhausted. Right, I¡¯m inviting mister for a meal. I¡¯ve prepared some good food and wine to wee mister and his group back to the city.¡± He said as he pulled Zhao Hai towards the interior af the mansion.

 Chapter 416 - Strength

    <h4>Chapter 416 - Strength</h4>

    When the group entered the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, Trezebo turned to the housekeeper and said, ¡°Go deliver mister¡¯s stuff to Purple Bamboo Courtyard.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai immediately said, ¡°City Lord doesn¡¯t need to be too polite. I now have a shop inside the city, there¡¯s no need for me to live in Purple Bamboo Courtyard anymore. Also, that ce is the Third Prince¡¯s personal space, it wouldn¡¯t be good if I stay there for long.¡±

    Trezeboughed and said, ¡°Mister doesn¡¯t need to worry. His highness wouldn¡¯t be there for the majority of the year. Moreover, his highness already gave us order to allow you to keep staying in the courtyard. Mister can rest assured.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai had no choice but to continue staying at Purple Bamboo courtyard. He had the others go to the courtyard to settle down first, then had Shun go inform Mu¡¯en that it would be impossible for them to stay at the shop.

    When Zhao Hai arrived at the dining hall, he saw that there were only seats enough for two people inside. This made Zhao Hai stared ot Trezebo puzzlingly, Trezebo smiled and said, ¡°Let my wife apany Laura and the others. Today let¡¯s just eat with only the two of us so that we can discuss matters.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and didn¡¯t say anything more. After the two sat down, the housekeeper immediately took action and served them liquor as well as had some people set up the dishes.

    While they were sat down, Trezebo lifted his wine ss and said, ¡°This ss is for mister. For enduring the tiresome sea travel, wading through salty sea breezes and sunburns.¡±

    Zhao Hai also lifted his wine ss and said, ¡°City Lord is very polite, actually I haven¡¯t done anything, it was the captain who had all the troubles.¡± Then they bumped sses and downed the liquor in one go.

    After drinking the wine, Trezebo looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Looking at mister¡¯s appearance, I reckon your harvests aren¡¯t small? What good things did you acquire this time?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°The most precious ones are this.¡± He waved his hand as giant corals appeared on the room, the m shell appeared on the table as well.

    Zhao Hai opened the shell gently and revealed the giant pearl. Trezebo stared nkly at the treasure, even if he had seen a lot of good things, he hadn¡¯t seen a pearl asrge as this before.

    This was because pearls and corals on the Ark Continent are very precious, not only because they are attractive, but also because they were Magical materials, very valuable Magical materials.

    Naturally these pearls and corals were also loved by women. Presently, there were only a few people who would use these as Magical ingredients, most were used by Nobles to decorate their houses.

    Seeing this magnificent disy, Trezebo took deep breaths so calm down his mood as he turned his head to Zhao Hai, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect mister to have such a huge harvest, I really didn¡¯t expect.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°These are the most valuable, I also have aquatic Magic Beasts, most of which were shrimps. I already froze them and is currently being transported to my shop¡¯s warehouse. Andst I also have some edible seaweeds and the like, not really worth a lot of money.¡±

    Trezebo gave a nod and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine, the continent¡¯s supply of those gets fewer and fewer every year due to the ruthless overharvesting of those Mages. They almost wiped out the entire coastline region of marine resources. Even if we are a port city, it has be more and more difficult for us to eat seafood. Your products should get very popr.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Good, as long as these things get sold. I was actually afraid that nobody would buy them. Right, you can take those in two days, after all, I already promised His Highness that I¡¯ll only be acquiring those products. He can then decide how he wants to sell those.¡±

    Trezeboughed, ¡°Rest assured, His Highness had already prepared, he¡¯s now just waiting for you. Right, when will the fire fishes arrive? Everything on my side is fine, you can start sending them.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Be relieved, they should arrive in two days, you could get them then. Right, what happened to His Highness? Why did he return to Carson City? Did an ident happen?¡±

    Trezebo smiled faintly, ¡°Not really an ident, it was just that His Highness cannot leave Carson City for a long time. Carson City is the capital of the Rosen Empire, almost all of the big powers are centralized there. If His Highness left for a longtime, some people might start to loosen the ropes of his influence.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then gave a sigh, ¡°His Highness really had rough. Right, did His Highness have any other tasks that he¡¯s left to you?¡±

    Trezebo smiled and said, ¡°Rest assured, under normal circumstances, we who are on his side generally had nothing to do. We just continue doing our own thing.¡±

    Zhao Hao nodded, ¡°When the things get shipped in two days, have some peoplee and receive it. I think that His Highness should be needing a lot of moneytely, we must make sure that His Highness gets the money he needs.¡±

    Trezebo sighed, then with a serious voice, he said, ¡°This is the only thing we can do right now. After all, the current Emperor¡¯s body is still quite healthy. His Highness cannot overly try to win people over, therefore, we can only build our strengths at the moment.¡±

    Zhao Hai agreed, ¡°You go tell His Highness that if there is anything I need to do, don¡¯t be polite to me, just go approach me directly. If he wants to make money, I can only provide these few products I have on hand. However, if there are other matters, tell him that I¡¯ll do my best to deal with them.¡±

    Trezebo smiled faintly and said, ¡°Mister can rest assured, if there really is something, His Highness would surely be impolite. Right, will mister stay for long this time? It¡¯s going to be God¡¯s Grace Day, the whole continent will be celebrating.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the day where the continent celebrates the greatest, but isn¡¯t this the best time to do business? I¡¯m going to return to the deeps seas in two days and get some more marine products. I believe that it¡¯s the season best suited for selling those items.¡±

    Trezebo gave a stiff smiled and said, ¡°Mister is really a Merchant, still thinking about business when it¡¯s God¡¯s Grace Day. Hai, it would be impossible for people like you to not get rich.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly, ¡°I have no choice, I have my n to support. If I don¡¯t think of more ways to get money, we wouldn¡¯t have any ie.¡±

    Trezebo¡¯s eyes showed a small glint in them as he looked at Zhao Hai, but he didn¡¯t say anything about it and just smiled and said, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t?¡±

    Zhao Hai just smiled and didn¡¯t talk anymore, he just continued to drink wine. Since Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to talk anymore, Trezebo didn¡¯t ask. He just talked about drinking more wine and tasting more dishes. He also talked to Zhao Hai about the other people on Charlie¡¯s side.

    Zhao Hai was mindful to everything that Trezebo said, he was now on Charlie¡¯s side, naturally he would want to know all about Charlie¡¯s group.

    The rest of the meal was spent with casual conversation. After eating, Zhao Hai returned to Purple Bamboo Courtyard. Laura and the others were already there. When they saw Zhao Hai return, they immediately weed them. Laura then asked, ¡°Brother Hai, what did you talk about with Trezebo?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Nothing really, we just casually conversed. Laura, God¡¯s Grace Day is approaching, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be staying still, I n on returning to the sea in two days.¡±

    Laura replied, ¡°God¡¯s Grace day is less than a month away. We should travel and maybe return to Iron Mountain Fort. What ns do you have when we go to the sea this time?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Naturally to trade with the Rock Shrimp Tribe again. In God¡¯s Grace Day, people would be splurging their money everywhere. All Great Nobles would want to eat delicious dishes during that time. When we go back and trade with the Shrimp Tribe, we should get a lot of seafood ingredients, those things are surely very in demand nowadays.¡±

    Laura thought for a moment and said, ¡°That¡¯s good, we will surely have big profits. We should get Trezebo to prepare good stuff for us in return.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Right, we should also get good things since we still need to return back to Iron Mountain Fort. Maybe I¡¯ll also send a letter via Blood Hawk to Brother Wales along with some gifts.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Brother Hai, you seem to have forgotten. The Beastmen don¡¯t celebrate God¡¯s Grace Day. They¡¯ll be attending the Ten Thousand Beasts Festival. Hehe.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared nkly and patted his head, ¡°Right, I forgot about that. Brother Wales is a Beastman, he doesn¡¯t celebrate God¡¯s Grace Day. Hahaha. Also, it¡¯s something interesting to think about, when God¡¯s Day passes, it should be about one year since we met.¡±

    Currently, it waste winter. When Zhao Hao woke upst time, it was early spring. As long as God¡¯s Grace Day passes, spring will arrive soon after. Time really passes by quickly.

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai and smiled, ¡°Time really doese by fast, we actually know each other for nearly a year.¡± She and Zhao Hai had also met during spring season, since it was now winter, they will soon be knowing each other for one year.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°After this period of time, if we are not busy, we should ask Grandpa Green to prepare our matter, what do the two of you think?¡±

    Meg and Laura¡¯s face immediately turned red, they knew exactly what matter Zhao Hai was talking about, it was their wedding. The two of them were too embarrassed to answer, but they didn¡¯t disagree.

    Seeing the duo¡¯s appearance, he couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed, I only held off our wedding up to this time because of some matters. First, it was because I was still under the effects of the Water of Nothingness. Second, I don¡¯t want the two of you to marry me in secret. I must let the entire continent know about the women that I¡¯m going to marry. I must let the continent know that the Buda n was once again standing on its feet, that the two of you are women of the Buda n. I will make all the people in the continent stop looking down on you.¡±

    Laura and Meg looked at Zhao Hai with a gentle look. Laura spoe softly, ¡°Brother Hai, we don¡¯t really mind, as long as our Buda n is strong, it didn¡¯t matter if nobody knows of our wedding.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at them and said, ¡°Marriage is a huge milestone of our lives, we cannot be careless about it. Alright, we¡¯ll hold this matter until we discuss it with Grandpa Green and others. We should find a suitable time to reveal our Buda n¡¯s might.¡±

    At this point, Laura frowned and said, ¡°Brother Hai, is this really a good idea? If we expose our identity, then wouldn¡¯t trouble arrive at Iron Mountain Fort? If we show the secrets of the Fort, I think that it would be unfavorable for us.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied with a serious voice, ¡°I know that. But now that the poison fog on the ck Wastnds aren¡¯t any less than those in the Carrion Swamp, even 9th ranks would think twice before entering. With the poison present being strengthened by the Space, ordinary 8th ranks have to chance of entering the area. If 8th ranks enter, they would be weakened, by that point they would be fodder before us. With the undead, Cai¡¯er and the Blood Hawks, let¡¯s see who would daree and enter our territory.¡±

    Laura thought for a moment, it was true. They have underestimated their current capabilities. At present, the Buda n is not weak. Now that the ck Wastnds have be pretty much like the Carrion Swamp, they could easily deal with those who dared enter it.

    Meg, at this moment, chuckled and said, ¡°Elder Brother Hai, you forgot to include the Blood Devouring Mosquitos. In the Space, we haverge quantities of those mosquitos, there was no number that could describe it. Let¡¯s see which expert can withstand a barrage of attacksing from those. Also, if they really dared to wage a war with us, we can just repeat what we did back in Purcell Duchy. Just release pests in their territory, let¡¯s see how well they¡¯ll fare then.¡±

    Hearing what Meg said, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I must say, Meg, you have quite some sinister ideas. Hahaha. But your idea is good. Before, I couldn¡¯t just act recklessly because of my body, but now that I¡¯ve been cured, we¡¯ll see who will dare face us. Let¡¯s just hope that the people in Aksu Empire wouldn¡¯t dare mess with me. .¡±

    Laura also smiled at Meg¡¯s idea. At this point, Laura thought that their strength was already formidable, there was no enemy that they couldn¡¯t deal with.

    In all honesty, Zhao Hai had always neglected to take note of the strength of his undead creatures. One should know that Zhao Hai currently had a total of 700,000 undead on his hands. And these 700 thousand undead all have strength equal to 8th rank. If those 700 thousand undead were to be released by Zhao Hai in one go, then it wouldn¡¯t be a problem even if they raze the entire Aksu Empire to the ground.

    Although Zhao Hai also knew this, he just ced the idea on the back of his mind. This was because he knew that he couldn¡¯t just release massive amounts of undead to wage war with other Humans, this was a one-way ticket to being public enemy number one and Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want that to happen. He wasn¡¯t a lunatic who wanted to take control of the whole world. He was just an average person who didn¡¯t have any grudges on the entire Human race, he didn¡¯t want to be embroiled in war all the time.

    However, the heavens seem to think otherwise. It seems to dislike Zhao Hai being out of the limelight. When Zhao Hai and the others were chatting, a sound from a Blood Hawk was heard as it headed straight to Purple Bamboo Courtyard.

 Chapter 417 - Smithâ€™s Worries

    <h4>Chapter 417 - Smith¡¯s Worries</h4>

    Drawing back time a couple of days ago, Smith sat inside his study with a nk look. Phil was at the side looking at him with a pained expression. Phil understood Smith¡¯s current mood. This was because, just now, Smith received a letter from the family stating that they will still deal with Zhao Hai, and this time they would be bringing along some 9th rank experts.

    Smith couldn¡¯t fathom how wise and smart people like the elders of the family became dumb as a rock when it came to Zhao Hai¡¯s matter. Smith felt like he was appealing to some cows.

    And because of Smith¡¯s constant messages, the Family was now quite dissatisfied with him. This brough Smith a huge headache. He knew that Zhao Hai was not alone anymore, he now has Charlie at his back. Moreover, the Prince came to think highly of his new friend. If the Family happened to kill Zhao Hai, they would form an enormous entity with Charlie. If the scenario where Charlie bes the Emperor in the futurees true, then the family wouldn¡¯t have any good days going forward.

    He also knew that the Family didn¡¯t care about Charlie since he was only the Third Prince, not the Crown Prince. Although Charlie has the right of inheriting the throne, he was always acting very low-key, this made the family¡¯s disregard the Third Prince.

    However, Smith knew that Charlie wasn¡¯t that ipetent, otherwise why would the current emperor hand him Jade Water City.

    Although the Imperial n had a huge influence, its truly high ie cities only numbered three, Jade Water City, Rising Water City, and the Empire¡¯s capital, Carson City.

    Carson City, the Imperial Capital, was currently the residence of the Crown Prince. He was currently helping the Emperor manage the Empire, it can be said that Carson City is under the Crown Prince¡¯s rule.

    However, Carson City was a city full of dragons and tigers. In addition to the Crown Prince¡¯s influence, the other prince¡¯s center of power were also present in the city. There were even forces in the city that exceeded his influence. Even the Calci Family¡¯s branch on Carson City wasn¡¯t that less than the Crown Prince¡¯s faction. With the addition to his Imperial Uncles, it was very difficult for the Crown Prince to fully control the city. Therefore, Smith wasn¡¯t optimistic about the Crown Prince.

    The Second Prince controls Rising Water City. It was a good ce, geographically simr to Sky Water City. However, Smith was also not optimistic about the Second Prince. This was because this Prince was very shortsighted. He manages Rising Water City like how an abusive farmer overly milks his cows. Because of this, a lot of Merchants were forced to leave the city. If not because of its good location, Smith was afraid that Rising Water City would already be bankrupt.

    The Third Prince Charlie manages Jade Water City. Even after being the Third Prince, the major forces of the empire didn¡¯t seem to take note of him. This in itself made people feel very strange. The third sessor of the continent¡¯s most powerful nation was someone nobody paid any attention to, this matter was too mysterious.

    This can only show that the prince had been acting very low-key recently that nobody paid him any attention. But Smith knew that someone was more terrifying when he was invisible. If you don¡¯t take note of him, you wouldn¡¯t be able to know the cards on his hand. This was a talent that made someone extremely frightening.

    And this time, Zhao Hai chose to leave Rising Water City in order to transfer to Jade Water City, offending the Second Prince along the way, preferring a man no one paid any attention to. This in itself showed Zhao Hai¡¯s nature, so why didn¡¯t the family consider this?

    Can the people in the family really not see the bigger picture? They might have forgotten about that aspect since they were too focused on dealing with Zhao Hai. Not only would they offend the Third Prince, they would also be harming the Calci Family¡¯s prestige.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s status was very well-known in the continent. People knew that he is a Dark Mage. And when people heard that he went to Sky Water City, they should have faintly guessed that he ran away from the Radiant Church and Southern King Boris and reckoned that he might have hired himself to the Calci Family.

    Even if the various forces in the continent were unaware of the existence of the League of Dark Mages, they should still be knowledgeable of the fact that the Calci Family was held the pinnacle influence regarding the Dark Mages in the continent. Because of this reputation, numerous Dark Mages would join the League of Dark Mages. This was because they could not only receive assistance, the organization was also quite loose.

    In this case, the family¡¯s action against Zhao Hai was improper. What would the other Dark Mages think when they hear of this? Will they still join the league? Can they still work hard for the league? Later on, Dark Mages would think twice about joining up with the Calci Family. They would fear that they might be treated like Zhao Hai, wherein the treasures they had on hand were seized by the family.

    In the eyes of outsiders, this was the case. Zhao Hai had fire fishes on hand that the Calci Family fancied, so they wanted him to hand it over. But Zhao Hai refused, which caused this whole event.

    Outsiders weren¡¯t privy to the inside affairs of the family. In their minds, Juwan was just a member of the family, he didn¡¯t have that much influence, so it was impossible for them to think that he was the root cause of the situation.

    Smith was currently worried about this matter. He feared that the Calci Family¡¯s image on other Dark Mages were now quite smudged. If this matters getsrger, then the League of Dark Mages might even disband.

    What Smith didn¡¯t understand was his brother Peter who had the most understanding with regards to the league. Why didn¡¯t he prevent this? Not only did he not prevent it, he also disregarded Smith¡¯s warnings. This made Smith very confused.

    Phil, who was Smith¡¯s housekeeper, naturally understood. But he didn¡¯t have any other choice right now, Smith was only the 2nd sessor to the Family. Above him were the Elders and the Patriarch, while at his surroundings were the other sessors. The moves that Smith could do were quite limited.

    Phil also thought that the family wouldn¡¯t go too far in dealing with Zhao Hai. After all, this matter seems like the Family was stealing openly. Moreover, they were going against their own Mage. He didn¡¯t think that this matter would reach this point.

    Currently, Zhao Hai had already snatched more than 30 ships from the family. And although he didn¡¯t kill 8th rank experts, he wasted their cultivation.

    In all honesty, Phil was very angry when he heard about this, he didn¡¯t expect that Zhao hai would be so ruthless, actually crippling those 8th ranks. But he also knew that Zhao Hai still kept the family¡¯s face into consideration, otherwise Juwan would already be dead.

    The one that Phil didn¡¯t expect the most was the family sending a 9th rank to cope with Zhao Hai. This wasn¡¯t a clever decision for the family.

    Can a 9th rank really be mobilized that easily? But for of an uncooperative Dark Mage, the family actually nned to send a 9th rank, the resources they would use would be very huge. More importantly, they were going to send the 9th rank to deal with Zhao Hai, what would the members of the league think of this? Would they still support the family in the future?

    Phil thought that the situation had be very troublesome. At this point, Smith suddenly talked to Phil, ¡°Uncle Phil, what do you think is going on in the minds of the family? Why do they really want to deal with Zhao Hai? I think this decision shouldn¡¯t be just because of Juwan.¡±

    Phil nodded and said, ¡°Mobilizing a 9th rank is a very huge matter, it wasn¡¯t something the Fifth Young Master can decide on. The decision should have been made by either the Patriarch or the Elder¡¯s Assembly, but as to why, I have absolutely no idea. Is it because they think that he might have be overconfident because of the previous matter that he dared to p the family¡¯s face? Or are there some ideas on the mind of the Patriarch?¡±

    After listening to Phil, Smith¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Uncle Phil, are you implying that the family is scared of Zhao Hai?¡±

    Phil looked confused at what Smith just said, ¡°Scared? What do they need to fear about Zhao Hai? Even if he is quite talented, it was impossible for him to defeat a 9th rank expert. Why would the family be afraid of him?¡±

    Smith let out a long sigh and said, ¡°I think the Family didn¡¯t fear Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, but instead his ideas. In the past, didn¡¯t the n to suppress the Radiant Church came from Zhao Hai? They feared that through Zhao Hai¡¯s understanding of the Radiant Church, he could influence other Dark Mages and slowly wrestle control of the League away from the Family. Therefore, they took this chance to eliminate Zhao Hai. Moreover then think that Dark Mages only think of themselves, they wouldn¡¯t care about Zhao Hai. This made the Family decide on this action, since they didn¡¯t fear Dark Mages would leave the league and form their own alliances on their own.¡±

    Phil stared and muttered, ¡°Is it really this? Even if those Dark Mages didn¡¯t leave the league, they would still be afraid to share their information to the league. This would be a huge blow to the organization.¡±

    Smith coldly said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that it isn¡¯t that simple. Zhao Hai¡¯s idea made it possible to have more Dark Mages emerging from the empire, further increasing the family¡¯s influence. In the future, it was highly probable that those young Dark Mages would hire themselves to the family. At this point, the family wasn¡¯t worried about the Dark Mage¡¯s inheritance anymore. For them, the leagues was no longer important, so they decided that it was fine to deal with Zhao Hai.¡±

    Phil stared nkly at Smith, ¡°Really? Can the family actually do that?¡± Although he was asking a question, he already agreed with Smith¡¯s words. This may actually be the reason why the family didn¡¯t hesitate in dealing with Zhao Hai.

    Phil had served the family for his entire lifetime, so he already understood the mindset of the family. Although the Calci Family was very low-key recently, deep inside, they didn¡¯t change their bearing as Great Nobles. They were still greedy, greedy for wealth and greedy for power.

    A few years ago, because of the Radiant Church¡¯s suppression of the Calci Family, they felt the need to establish the League of Dark Mages. Upon establishing the league, they treated all of the Dark Mages in it quite nicely. But in truth, the Calci Family were still looking down on those Dark Mages. There were even small Dark Mage ns that weren¡¯t destroyed under the Radiant Church¡¯s hands, but instead in the Calci Family¡¯s. This was to ensure that the family stayed quite high up on the minds of the Dark Mages.

 Chapter 418 - The Devil Resurfaces

    <h4>Chapter 418 - The Devil Resurfaces</h4>

    Now because of Zhao Hai¡¯s n, the family didn¡¯t need to fear Radiant Church¡¯s suppression anymore. Therefore, they shifted their focus towards the Dark Mages and proceeding to deal with those who pose a threat to the family. And Zhao Hai was without a doubt such a person.

    From the family¡¯s point of view, Zhao Hai¡¯s strength was only 7-8th ranks, he wasn¡¯t a threat regarding that area. However, the idea that Zhao Hai provided the family was too effective that the family came to fear him. For Zhao Hai to give that kind of idea meant that Zhao Hai¡¯s capabilities are quite high. If given the opportunity, perhaps he can establish his own Great n, when that timees, the Calci Family would have a hard time in getting the hearts of all Dark Mages.

    Moreover, in their opinion, Zhao Hai¡¯s body had all the conditions required to build a family. He is young and his strength isn¡¯t that bad. He has a lot of good to not worry about money. He is smart as well, all of thesebined together was enough for the Calci Family to make a move against him.

    Phil didn¡¯t agree with the family¡¯s methods. It was because the family had caused huge damage to all the Dark Mages and ensured that they didn¡¯t increase in power. With only the family facing against the Radiant Church, the profession was in fear of getting exterminated. Now that the family is doing better, they got back to their previous actions again, this was really a short-sighted behavior.

    Smith didn¡¯t replied to Phil¡¯s words, but with a serious voice he added, ¡°The Family¡¯s brains is starting to rot again. Do they really really want to aid the Radiant Church? No, we cannot just allow it.¡±

    At this time, Phil recovered from his thoughts, he looked at Smith and sighed, ¡°Master, I¡¯m afraid that wouldn¡¯t¡¯ be easy, how would we protect Zhao Hai? The family will send a 9th rank this time, don¡¯t consider Zhao Hai, even the Third Prince Charlie couldn¡¯t just casually mobilize a 9th rank.¡±

    While Smith may have a calm face, his mind¡¯s thoughts were continually spinning. He was trying to figure out ways in order to save Zhao Hai. In his opinion, Zhao Hao was a very talented man, one full of potential. He is a good blessing to all Dark Mages. Moreover, Smith wanted to preserve the mission of the League of Dark Mages, to be there for Dark Mages but not controlling them. They need to make the league keep its loose management.

    It was precisely because that if the Family were to be strict in its management of the Dark Mages, they might kill those who were disobedient. When that timees, Dark Mages would still respect the family, but not because of reverence, but because of fear. So when the league of Dark Mages became established, the family just supported it at the side and didn¡¯t step in to rule it directly. The family knew that Dark Mages were mostly uncooperative.

    The current practice of the family was very wrong. If their actions cause the Dark Mages to hold back on their contribution, this wouldn¡¯t be very good for the overall situation of all Dark Mages. It would only make it easier for the Radiant Church to deal with the Calci Family, as well as slowly exterminating the Dark Mages in this world.

    The advice that Zhao Hai offered, making Dark Mages proliferate in the Rosen Empire, requires time. For a child to study, be talented and assume a responsible position, it would take at least 20 years. Who knows what happens in 20 years? If the Rosen Empire feels like the Dark Mages were increasing their strengths rapidly, then they would start suppressing them. Adding that on top of the threat of the Radiant Church, the trouble to Calci Family would be huge.

    Therefore, the League of Dark Mages cannot be disbanded. Zhao Hai cannot die, he must live, otherwise the will of the Dark Mages will wither away. Then the League of Dark Mages would only exist in name.

    However, protecting Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t easy, the family was determined to deal with Zhao Hai this time. And from what Smith understood from Zhao Hai¡¯s disposition, he wouldn¡¯t make anypromise, this would further the matter into a bad oue.

    But at this time, the devil suddenly resurfaced inside Smith¡¯s head. It started to upy his mind, moreover, its control got bigger and bigger.

    This devil was of course the idea that has been brewing inside Smith¡¯s mind these past several days, the idea of marrying Megan off to Zhao Hai. This idea existed inside the thoughts of Smith for a long time, but he didn¡¯t have the courage to go through with it.

    Wanting to protect Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t easy, but if Zhao Hai weds Megan, then he would be a person from the Calci Family. This way, the family wouldn¡¯t be able to act against him. Upon taking a further look, this really was the best way to avoid Zhao Hai¡¯s conflict.

    The thought was getting more and more intense, to the point where Smith couldn¡¯t resist it anymore. Seeing Smith¡¯s change inplexion, as though he had been convinced of a solution, Phil asked, ¡°Did the City Lord find a way?¡±

    Smith turned to Phil and nodded, ¡°I have one, but it needs the agreement of a person to work. If she wouldn¡¯t agree, then it will be useless.¡±

    Phil was confused while he stared at Smith, ¡°Who is it? Is it the eldest Young Master? But didn¡¯t the eldest Young master agree to the family¡¯s action?¡±

    Smith shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not Big Brother, it is Megan.¡±

    When Phil heard Smith¡¯s words, he immediately understood the idea. His expression couldn¡¯t help but change. Since he was with Smith for a long time, he also watched Megan grow up, for Phil, the Calci Family¡¯s Plum Blossom Princess was like his own granddaughter. When he heard Smith, he didn¡¯t like it at first.

    However, he was also a person that could see the bigger picture. Seeing him ruminate on his words, Smith looked at Phil, he knew how Phil felt for Megan, so he added, ¡°Megan told me a few days ago that she didn¡¯t just want to eat sleep and wait to die. She wanted to do something for the family and wouldn¡¯t want to marry another noble who only knew how to eat and y. But if we marry her over to those legitimate sessors of other Noble families, I¡¯m afraid that she would get bullied. We protected her too much for all her life that now she is bored with her life. Uncle has also met Zhao Hai, that young man is very good, although he already has two faces, you can clearly see that their attitudes towards each other are very good, this is great news for Megan. And most importantly, Zhao Hai is also very strong. Even if his strength get bigger than us in the future, we have Megan on his side to monitor him. What do you think?¡±

    Phil was still as he listened to Smith¡¯s words, from what Phil heard, Smith shouldn¡¯t have just thought this matter for one or two days. It seems like he already thought this outpletely.

    Phil¡¯s impression of Zhao Hai is also very good. He was low-key, down to earth, and one who knows what the right thing to do. Although his origins are mysterious, it was undeniable that his future was limitless. If Megan were to marry Zhao Hai, that would be great as well.

    However, Phil still said, ¡°What we think is unimportant, only Megan¡¯s opinion on this matter can be put into considerations. If Megan disagrees, then I will not make Zhao Hai marry her.¡±

    As soon as Smith heard Phil, he knew that his housekeeper had already agreed. But as Phil said, everything hinges on Megan. If she agrees, then everything else would be very easy to handle. If she doesn¡¯t then they wouldn¡¯t force her. Smith was, after all, still protective of his daughter.

    Smith nodded and said, ¡°Uncle Phil can be relieved, if Megan disagrees, then we would find another solution. But I think that we should find another person to ask her, I¡¯m afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to disagree if either you or me asks, that girl¡¯s skin is too thin.¡±

    Phil smiled faintly and said, ¡°Oh, time indeed passes quite fast. In a blink of an eye, Megan reached marriageable age. Hehe, City Lord, I think you should discuss this with the madam, she would be the best person to ask this matter.¡±

    Smith nodded, ¡°Right, then I shall immediately go talk with the madam. I must make this clear to her first, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t just agree.¡± Then he rushed off, Phil shook his head and followed right behind.

    Smith¡¯s wife was also quite influential, because of the family¡¯s rule of not marrying off their daughters for benefit, naturally wives of the family were also held at high status.

    However, even if Smith¡¯s wife held some power, she had always been supporting Smith ever since the two of them married. She never intervened in family affairs. When she¡¯s at home, she just raised some flowers and nts. And since she was also a Potion master, she spends majority of her time researching potion making. This made her quite distant to the matters of the family.

    But because of this, Smith held a lot of affection towards his wife. Their feelings for each other never changed after dozens of years being together. Smith also didn¡¯t have any other lover, the affection the two held for each other was the envy of everyone around them.

    When Smith went to the courtyard where he lived, he didn¡¯t find his wife. Soon, he went to his wife¡¯s medical garden. This was where she researches medicine as well as prepare her husband¡¯s medicines. Common people weren¡¯t allowed here, even servants, this was the madam¡¯s personal order.

    Upon reaching the medical garden, Smith spotted his wife watering some herbs. The madam was wearing cotton garments, she held a canteen on one hand and was carefully dripping water on the nts. She looks very earnest and charming, Smith just stood there for a while.

    Before long, the water inside the canteen was used up. When she looked up and saw Smith just standing there, she couldn¡¯t help but smile, she stared at her husband and said, ¡°Dear, what are you doing here? Is there something you need from me?¡±

    Smith recovered as he quickly nodded, ¡°I do, I have an important matter to discuss with you. Let¡¯s return to the courtyard first.¡±

    Seeing his husband seem so serious, the madam nodded gently. Then she ced her canteen down and walked with Smith towards their courtyard.

 Chapter 419 - Meganâ€™s Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 419 - Megan¡¯s Thoughts</h4>

    After they arrived at the courtyard, they sat down as a servant went and served them some tea. After that, Smith waved his hand to make the servants leave the room for the two of them.

    Seeing the situation, the madam couldn¡¯t help but stare, she turned her head to Smith and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter my dear City Lord? Why are acting so mysterious?¡±

    With a calm face, Smith looked at the madam and said, ¡°This matters implications are going to be big. Today, I received a letter from the family that said about their ns of sending a 9th rank expert to deal with Zhao Hai.¡±

    The madam stared at her husband,, then she knit her brows. Even if she didn¡¯t care much about the matters of the family, she took not of Zhao Hai since she has a good impression of the young man. In her opinion, Zhao Hai was an honest and reliable man with great strength. Such a young man was very difficult to find nowadays.

    In the past, she didn¡¯t care too much about the family¡¯s ns of dealing with Zhao Hai. For her, it should have been just been Juwan doing his thing. She believed that Smith would have this under control. However, she didn¡¯t realize that the family would go and send a 9th rank expert to Zhao Hai. With a 9th rank dispatched, the matter turned moreplicated. How could the situation reach this point?

    Seeing the madan not talking, Smith said, ¡°I want to save Zhao Hai, if the family were to kill him, no Dark Mage would trust the family ever again. This loss would be too much for the family.¡±

    The madam frowned, ¡°But didn¡¯t you say that the family will send a 9th rank expert? If this decision came from the Patriarch and the Elder¡¯s Assembly, then how can we guarantee Zhao Hai¡¯s safety?¡±

    Smith looked at his wife and said, ¡°Dear, Megan¡¯s age isn¡¯t that young. I think it¡¯s time for her to get married. I want you to ask her how she feels about Zhao Hai.¡±

    Upon hearing her husband, the madam¡¯s expression changed. But she wasn¡¯t a normal woman and didn¡¯t immediately oppose, she thought about it more carefully.

    Seeing his wife like this, Smith was d, he looked at her and added, ¡°You know what kind of man Zhao Hai is. You have also seen Laura and Meg. I think if Megan were to marry Zhao Hai, then she wouldn¡¯t suffer in the future. This way, Megan would have a safe home to return to. At the same time, we would be able to save Zhao Hai. However, this matter fully depends on Megan, if she doesn¡¯t agree, then I will think of another solution. I¡¯m here to ask ask you opinion, what do you think?¡±

    The madam thought for a moment and then nodded, ¡°That young man Zhao Hai is good. But my condition is that if Megan were to marry him, he should reveal to us his own family background. Otherwise, I will oppose to their marriage.¡±

    Smith nodded, Zhao Hai¡¯s background is very mysterious. Nobody in the continent knew, this was one of the misgivings inside Smith¡¯s heart.

    Now that the madam agreed, Smith can now proceed to the next step, he turned to his wife and said, ¡°Since you agreed, then the next matter is easy. I want you to help me ask Megan what he thinks about this. After all, this is not something that a father could just ask his daughter. Don¡¯t ask directly, ask her what she thinks of ZHao Hai first. After all, the time that they came in contact wasn¡¯t that long. Inquire her slowly, but remember that I will need to send Zhao Hai a letter in the next days, making hime back to Sky Water City immediately. If Megan disagrees, at the very least we should inform him that the family is nning to send a 9th rank to deal with him.¡±

    The madam nodded, ¡°Alright, leave it to me. Dear, do you really like Zhao Hai? The n was decided by the family, if you really go on with your n with Zhao Hai, then you would be offending almost everyone.¡±

    Smith sighed, ¡°I cannot please everybody. But if the family seeds with this operation, then its fate would be beyond redemption.¡± Then Smith told his wife about the spections that him and Phil came up earlier. The madam frowned, even if she didn¡¯t care about these matters, it didn¡¯t mean that she couldn¡¯t understand it. She lived inside the family for along time, so she was still clear about its inner workings. She agreed with Smith¡¯s spection.

    After Smith talked, the madam sighed and said, ¡°The family had been suppressed by the Radiant Church for so long. Now that they experienced a single win, they already thought that the world belongs to them. Right, Zhao Hai is a good young man, but he¡¯s currently together with the Third Prince. This matter is too risky, did you already think about that?¡±

    Smith smiled faintly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t really think much about it, but that situation was in the end caused by the family. Zhao Hai isn¡¯t a fool, he¡¯s smart. Seeing that he had some idents here, he naturally would give himself an escape route. But that doesn¡¯t matter, even if our Great Family didn¡¯t join struggles for the throne, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t belong to our family. Even if he marries Megan, he wouldn¡¯t bear our family name, so it should be fine for us. And if the Third Prince were to seed, then it would be a good bonus for our family. In the end, this matter has both danger and benefits, half and half.¡±

    The madam then said, ¡°Alright, I will go approach Megan in the next two days. What about you? When will you send the letter for Zhao Hai? You should use the Blood Hawk he gave you to get it to him as soon as possible or else it would be toote if the family already sent their 9th rank expert.¡±

    Smith nodded and said, ¡°From what I heard, Zhao Hai was still not in Jade Water City. This made it difficult for us to find him, which also made it difficult for the family to find him. And even if hees back, he should still be safe inside the city. After he returns to Jade Water City, I will immediately send him the letter asking him toe back to Sky Water City.¡±

    The madam knit her brows, ¡°But will Zhao Haie?¡±

    Smith replied with a serious tone, ¡°He surely will, for his two previous actions, it showed that he didn¡¯t want to get in serious conflict with the family. But even if he suffered a bit from the family, he should still have good impression of me. If I send him a letter, he will certainlye.¡±

    The madam nodded, ¡°Alright, then I shall ask Megan¡¯s opinion as soon as possible.¡± Smith also nodded, then sighed. The madam looked at him and knew that he was anxious about this situation, so she consoled him, ¡°The family had been around for so long, it has surely experienced its ups and downs, but it is still standing today. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for it to be destroyed.¡±

    Smith sighed and said, ¡°It was because the Calci Family existed for a long time that father and the elders thought that nothing fatal would happen to the family. In the past where the Radiant Church still had its knife on the family¡¯s neck, the family was constantly pushed till their backs were on the wall. And now that the we have won a single battle, they didn¡¯t see that there was virtually no damage done to the core strength of the Radiant Church. The family even couldn¡¯t wait before theypletely got rid of their enemy, this is too pitiful.¡±

    The madam sighed as well, she knew that her husband had given his all for the family for all these years. But now the family was heading towards its current direction. It was no wonder that Smith felt very sad.

    ¡­

    When the day turned noon, the madam found Megan inside the study room, reading. These days, Megan rarely went out to y, for her going out was now pointless. She had already yed around sufficiently, already ate everything she found delicious, right now, there was nothing that came to interest her.

    The madam naturally knew Megan¡¯s thoughts. She quietly stood at the door of the study and looked at her daughter who was focused on her reading. The madam¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but sigh, her daughter had finally grew and and reached marriageable age.

    While Megan was very focused, the madam coughed slightly, this woke Megan up. Then she saw her mother and immediately ced down the book as she stood up, ¡°Mom, why did youe? I thought you were at your medicinal garden.¡±

    The madam smiled and said, ¡°I just can¡¯t stay inside the garden all day. Right, Megan, why haven¡¯t you gone out to y? Is there something wrong? Are you unhappy?¡±

    Megan shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, but nothing just excites me. I feel bored when I go out to eat and drink. I might as well read at home.¡±

    The madam arrived at Megan¡¯s side as she patted Megan¡¯s head, she smiled and said, ¡°My small Megan had grown up, she finally became very sensible. Hehe. Your father will certainly be happy.¡±

    Megan pouted her lips and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I already told father and asked him to do something for me. But until now, he still hasn¡¯te up with something for me. I can only be here everyday, reading and being bored to death.¡±

    The madam couldn¡¯t help but smile to Megan and reply, ¡°You silly thing. You think handling matters is that amusing? That is much more boringpared to reading a book. Otherwise, why do you think I always stay inside my medicinal garden and handed everything about the house over to the housekeeper? You silly girl should think properly for yourself, truly.¡±

    Megan spat out her tongue and chuckled naughtily. Seeing Megan¡¯s expression, the madam couldn¡¯t help but sigh heavily inside. But she still said in a soft manner, ¡°Megan, do you like Laura and Meg?¡±

    Upon hearing her mother¡¯s words, Megan couldn¡¯t help but put on a gloomy expression as she nodded, ¡°Sister Laura and Sister Meg have be my best friends. They also saved my life, but the family is currently going after them. Mom, couldn¡¯t Dad just stop them?¡±

    The madam sighed, ¡°You silly girl, do you think that your father is the Patriarch? There are some matters that your father cannot handle, he must listen to the family.¡±

    Megan didn¡¯t say anything, although she was like her mother who didn¡¯t care much about family matters. Children of the family were still aware of the simple matters within it. She also knew that there were some things that even her father cannot deal with.

    The madam looked at Megan and knew that her daughter understood. At this time she softly said to Megan, ¡°There really is something wrong with the family, hai, I don¡¯t know what would happen to Zhao hai. Right, Megan, what do you think of Zhao Hai?¡±

    Megan¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but jump when she heard her mother. To be honest, Megan¡¯s impression of Zhao Hai was very good. When she was attacked before, she asked Laura and Meg and found out that without Zhao Hai¡¯s warning, the two wouldn¡¯t be able to protect her. Because of this, Megan felt grateful to Zhao Hai.

    But she was a girl, thin-skinned, she couldn¡¯t go to Zhao Hai and express her gratitude personally. Also, when Zhao Hai was staying inside Sky Water City, they didn¡¯t have a lot of interactions with each other. In her mind, Zhao Hai was that man who seem to have an ever-present smile on his face, someone who loved Laura and Meg, the kind of love that made people feel envy.

    The most important point was that Zhao Hai respected Laura and Meg very much. He just let Laura do their thing and trusted them wholeheartedly. He also seem to have something that made Megan feel attracted to. Therefore, when the madam asked Megan what she thought of Zhao Hai, her heart couldn¡¯t help but beat crazily, making her face flushed.

    Smith¡¯s wife was an experienced person, when she saw Megan¡¯s expression, she understood. She sighed and thought that this girl had finally fallen. But the madam still opened her mouth and say, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai just recently dealt with your fifth Uncle. He also snatched 20 ships from the family. I heard that your fifth uncle is still out at sea.¡±

    Megan stared, she gave her mother a look and said, ¡°Mom, what about fifth uncle? Why did he find trouble with mister?¡±

    The madam sighed, ¡°Not only this, your father has received a notice from the family today. It said that the family would be sending a 9th rank expert to deal with mister Zhao Hai. This time, I¡¯m afraid that mister Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.¡±

    Megan¡¯splexion paled, she looked at her mother and said, ¡°Mom, are you sure? The family would really send a 9th rank expert to kill mister Zhao Hai? How can the family do this? No, I¡¯m going to find father, I¡¯ll make him save mister.¡±

    The madam held Megan¡¯s hand hastily and said, ¡°Megan, wait. Don¡¯t worry, your father and I already discussed this. Sending the 9th rank was still awaiting approval from the Elder¡¯s Assembly. But we also think that rescuing Mister Zhao Hai is very difficult, at the very least your father wouldn¡¯t be able to do it.¡±

    Megan¡¯s face changed color, she looked very anxious as she asked, ¡°Mom, what should I do to stop the family from sending a 9th rank to kill mister?¡±

    The madam looked at Megan¡¯s face and knew what her daughter was thinking. She patted Megan¡¯s head and said, ¡°You father had thought of a way to save Mister Zhao Hai. Megan, you¡¯re not young anymore, I think we should start looking for your husband. Did you already have someone on mind? You can tell me and your mother will help you in this matter.¡±

    As soon as Megan heard her mother, her face immediately reddened, ¡°Mom, we are talking about Mister¡¯s matter. How did we arrive to my own matters?¡±

    The madam smiled, ¡°You¡¯re already not young. At your age, your mother had already kissed your dad. Let¡¯s talk about it? Why are you so embarrassed?¡±

 Chapter 420 - Meganâ€™s Idea

    <h4>Chapter 420 - Megan¡¯s Idea</h4>

    Megan looked at her mother, she wasn¡¯t embarrassed, but she really didn¡¯t have someone who had moved her heart inside Sky Water City, for her this matter was quite awkward.

    At this time, a figure slowly appeared on her mind, bing clearer and clearer. The person wore a gentle smile, had a decent body, wore his robe in a way that she hadn¡¯t seen before, and was speaking in a very rxed tone. After the image became very clear, she saw one person, Zhao Hai!

    When thinking of Zhao Hai, Megan¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn red. However, when she was reminded of Zhao Hai¡¯s present situation, herplexion paled. But Megan was stronger than before, she had oncee across a situation where she was helpless. She learned something from the assassination attempt done on her.

    Without a doubt, she was concerned about Zhao Hai. So when her mother told her about his current predicament, she became very anxious. At this point, her mind had two matters in it, one was Zhao Hai, and the other was her marriage.

    But when Zhao Hai¡¯s figure appeared on her mind, the two immediately connected with each other. Megan seemed to have cleared her mind as the two thoughts united.

    When the madam saw that Megan didn¡¯t speak, her expression changed alternately from feeling strange to feeling confused. She looked at Megan and said, ¡°Megan, did something happen? What are you thinking about.

    Megan turned her head to look at her mother¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Mom, what method did father think about to save mister Zhao Hai? Can you tell me?¡±

    The madam looked at Megan and said, ¡°Megan, we really cannot do anything. It¡¯s not something you should worry about. Come tell me what you were just thinking about.¡±

    Megan looked at the madam and said, ¡°Mom, if I marry mister Zhao Hai, can father save him?¡±

    Megan¡¯s question took the words out of the madam¡¯s mouth. Her main purpose for exining Zhao Hai¡¯s situation today was to gauge Megan¡¯s thoughts about the young man. If Megan had a good impression of him, then the madam would slowly inch their conversations in the next few days towards marrying Zhao Hai. If she agrees, then the matter would be easily solved.

    The madam didn¡¯t think that Megan would actually think of such a thing. Because there are a lot of factors involved, the madam thought Megan¡¯s mind would be on other matters.

    Megan saw her mother not speaking, she thought that her idea wasn¡¯t received well. She quickly added, ¡°Mom, if I marry mister Zhao Hai, he would be one of us. If he bes family, then won¡¯t the family stop sending people to deal with him?¡±

    The madam recovered, she looked at Megan and sighed, ¡°Megan, do you really want to? If you marry Zhao Hai, you would have to share him with Laura and Meg.¡±

    Megan¡¯s face turned red, but she still nodded firmly, ¡°Yes mom, I¡¯m thinking that if marry mister, it won¡¯t just be because I have a favorable impression of him, but also for the sake of the Calci Family.¡±

    The madam looked at Megan in shock, ¡°Megan, why do you say that?¡±

    Megan replied, ¡°Mom, although I don¡¯t know much about the family, I¡¯m quite aware of its recent situation. Mister Zhao Hai has the ability and strength, if he became a member of the family, it would gain a lot from him. I know what our ancestors said about not marrying the family¡¯s women for benefits, however, I have a genuine good impression towards mister. And now that the family is going to send a 9th rank after him, father wouldn¡¯t be able to save him easily. But if I marry mister Zhao Hai, he would be one of our own, that would give father a proper reason to save him, right?¡±

    The madam stared at Megan, she didn¡¯t think that her daughter would say those words. She hugged Megan and said, ¡°My little girl has grown up. Megan, what you said is indeed true. But do you really like Zhao Hai? If not, your father and I won¡¯t support you in marrying him.¡±

    Megan said in a soft voice, ¡°Mother, I have decided.¡±

    The madam still felt as though she had something strange in her heart, she thought that Megan indeed had interest in Zhao Hai, but not to the point where she would want to marry him. And the reason behind Megan¡¯s decision would be in arge part her consideration for the Calci Family. This would leave a bad taste in the madam¡¯s mouth.

    Fortunately, Megan has feelings for Zhao Hai, and its stronger that what she expected. The madam replied, ¡°I¡¯ve wronged you, my little Megan. But don¡¯t worry, if Zhao Hai dares to treat you badly, then I¡¯ll let Father tidy him up. Now that you have made your decision, we have a way to save him. I¡¯ll go tell your father to send Zhao Hai a letter so that he can be safe as soon as possible.¡±

    Megan nodded, then the madam stood up and left the room. Megan was left in the room staring, thinking about what she just said. Now that her words had finally caught up, her face immediately turned hot as though it was burning. She didn¡¯t know what she just did, she just uttered those words unconsciously. Now, when she recalls her words, she couldn¡¯t help but blush.

    But no matter what, she has already decided. Changing it now would be impossible, and Megan didn¡¯t think of changing it anyway. She just felt strange, she didn¡¯t expect that she would actually get engaged.

    At this point, the madam¡¯s mood was veryplicated. When she returned to their courtyard, she found Smith and told him about Megan¡¯s situation.

    Smith didn¡¯t think that Megan would make her decision this quickly. While he felt relief, he was also angry at Zhao Hai. Smith didn¡¯t know when Zhao Hai had unexpectedly captured her daughter¡¯s heart.

    Although Smith looked highly upon Zhao Hai, as a father, he was obligated to get mad at the person who took the heart of his daughter.

    At this moment, the madam looked at Smith and said, ¡°Dear, will you write Zhao Hai¡¯s letter now?¡±

    Smith thought for a moment and shook his head, ¡°Not is not the time. We¡¯ll wait until Zhao Hai returns to Jade Water City before sending it. In any case, we have his Blood Hawk with us, he¡¯ll receive the letter at the quickest time possible.¡±

    The madam nodded then sighed, ¡°I hope that nothing goes wrong this time. Otherwise, Zhao Hai will be in danger. I wish that the family wouldn¡¯t be quick in sending people to deal with him.¡±

    Smith agreed, ¡°Right, now we can only trust Zhao Hai¡¯s speed.¡±

    ¡­

    When Zhao Hai saw this Blood Hawk, he knew that this should be the one he left behind for Smith. He immediately went outside and took the letter that Smith wrote to him.

    After reading the contents of the letter, Zhao Hai¡¯splexion changed. Naturally, Smith didn¡¯t include his n of marrying his daughter to Zhao Hai in this letter. He only wrote about how the family disagreed with his n of reconciling with Zhao Hai and that they were prepared to send 9th rank experts. He also expressed that he has a n to deal with the matter and that Zhao Hai needs to meet him at Sky Water City.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect the Calci Family to send 9th rank experts to deal with him. Although he didn¡¯t fear the other party¡¯s 9th rank expert, he also didn¡¯t want to develop a mortal enmity with the Calci Family. If he does be enemies with the family, it would be disadvantageous to his future ns. The family might pressure Charlie, and Charlie might not want to offend the Calci Family in favor of him. At that time, Zhao Hai feared that he wouldn¡¯t be able to stay inside Rosen Empire.

    When Zhao Hai returned to the room, he gave the letter to Laura. From what Laura saw in Zhao Hai¡¯splexion, it must have been a serious matter. She immediately read the letter and soon enough, her expression also changed. She handed the letter off to Meg as she turned to Zhao Hai, ¡°Brother Hai, what do you think?¡±

    In a serious voice, Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I guess we have no other choice other than to head towards Sky Water City and go see what Smith ns to do. Otherwise, we can only deal with the 9th rank of the family and hope that they will stop bothering us.¡±

    Laura thought that this situation was impossible. If they really kill the 9th rank of the Calci Family, they definitely wouldn¡¯t let them off. 9th ranks are extremely important to any family.

    After Meg and the others read the letter, their faces changed as well. They understood that if the Calci Family goes through with sending 9th ranks after them, then that meant that the family has decided topletely destroy their group.

    Laura said, ¡°When do we leave?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I¡¯ll go and talk to Trezebo first. Then let¡¯s have the Haven head towards Ape Ind while the rest of the ships stay behind to be filled up by Mu¡¯en. I¡¯ll go send a Blood Hawk carrying the Ghost Staff back to Sky Water City. After it arrives, we¡¯ll appear there via the Space. For us, the seas are no longer safe.¡±

    Laura understood what Zhao Hai meant, if the Calci Family sends its 9th rank after them, the seas would certainly be unable to keep them safe. For a 9th rank expert, there was no need to use a ship to travel the sea, flying was enough.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°Alright, i¡¯ll go inform Mu¡¯en while you go see Trezebo.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and immediately went out to give the Blood Hawk the ghost staff before releasing it. Then he went to look for Trezebo. At the same time, Laura took the carriage and headed towards Mu¡¯en.

    Although he might be exposing some of his secrets with his method of going to Sky Water City this time, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care. If they cannot deal with the matter of the Calci Family, then they would have a powerful enemy, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to see that.

    Trezebo was currently on his room resting and drinking wine. At this moment, a servant came and reported that Zhao Hai came to ask for an audience. He stared for a moment before immediately inviting Zhao Hai inside.

    But when Zhao Hai came in, Trezebo couldn¡¯t help but notice the strange expression on Zhao Hai¡¯s face. Trezebo quickly said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, what happened?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Trezebo and said, ¡°City Lord, I¡¯m afraid I have to leave Jade Water City immediately. I might be gone for several days, but I promise to return as soon as I have taken care of the situation.¡±

    1. Ruyen got baited by her mother. Moms are scary man.

    2. I love how they just knew that Zhao Hai would agree, xD, what do you think our homeboy is?

 Chapter 421 - Doesnâ€™t Need a Reason

    <h4>Chapter 421 - Doesn¡¯t Need a Reason</h4>

    Trezebo looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°For mister to leave immediately, it seems like a really important matter. Can I do something to help?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°We¡¯ll handle this matter ourselves. I just came to say my farewells to the City Lord before we leave.¡±

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction, Trezebo decided that there was nothing he could do. So he just nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then mister must go immediately. If there¡¯s anything I can do, then don¡¯t hesitate and tell me. Even if I¡¯m busy, I¡¯ll try my best to help.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Very well, if the timees, I won¡¯t be polite. Well then, I¡¯ll go take my leave.¡±

    When Zhao Hai left the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, Shue and Shun were already outside. The three immediately rode the carriage that Trezebo prepared and hurried towards the pier.

    After arriving at the pier, they immediately boarded the Haven. This was also just a way to let people see that they left Jade Water City using their ship.

    Shortly after they arrived at the Haven, Laura and the others also arrived. They told him that Mu¡¯en was already informed. Zhao Hai left the five ships that they had stolen from the Markey Family behind Jade Water City.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know, but after he left Jade Water City, Trezebo immediately asked his people to see what happened that made Zhao Hai very anxious to leave. At the same time, he also wrote a letter to Charlie.

    Trezebo knew how much importance Charlie had attached to Zhao Hai. After seeing Zhao Hai so anxious, Trezebo understood that he must have ran into a very thorny matter otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be acting like this. This also made Trezebo very concerned.

    ¡­

    At this time, Zhao Hai was sitting inside the cabin while looking at the monitor. He was very annoyed right now, he actually didn¡¯t want to see Smith at this time. However, he didn¡¯t expect the Calci Family to be very imposing. But reason told him that he needed to endure this time and go take a look at what Smith had nned.

    Laura and the others were also closely observing the monitor, in reality, they weren¡¯t actually worried about the 9th rank experts of the Calci Family. They believed that with Zhao Wen and Cai¡¯er, even if the other party came with three or four 9th ranks, they could still find ways to kill them. But the Calci Family cannot afford to send that many experts for just this matter, so naturally they wouldn¡¯t send that much to deal with Zhao Hai.

    But although they weren¡¯t worried about their safety, they need to consider the impact this matter would bring. After all, they aren¡¯t a huge power in the continent, they cannot provide anything that could threaten the Calci Family.

    The Blood Hawk was quick, after several hours, it finally arrived at Sky Water City. The city didn¡¯t have a curfew, so the streets were still quite active even if it was already evening.

    Zhai Hai made the Blood Hawk ce the Ghost Staff outside the city, then they immediately went there from the Space to proceed towards the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t ride his eye-catching bull-pulled carriage. Instead, he released some horses from the Space and rode them towards the Mansion¡¯s direction.

    At this time, Zhao Hai and the others already changed their clothes to those that ordinary warriors wore. Only Meg was different since she wore a Mage¡¯s robe. When people saw them dressed like this, they could only assume that they were young nobles who went out to y, so they didn¡¯t pay Zhao Hai¡¯s group any more attention.

    Zhao Hai and the others arrived at Sky Water City¡¯s Mansion quickly. The mansion looked just like what it did before. Zhao Hai sent the Blood Hawk to deliver his letter to Smith telling him that they would be waiting at the mansion¡¯s side entrance.

    Sure enough, not long after the arrived, Phil opened the door to the mansion. Zhao Hai immediately jumped down from his horse and looked at Phil, ¡°Uncle Phil, the matter has be very troublesome, how would Brother Smith deal with it?¡±

    Phil looked at Zhao Hai strangely, ¡°The City Lord will tell you, pleasee inside.¡± Then he brought Zhao Hai and the others to the mansion¡¯s living room.

    Smith was already waiting for Zhao Hai there, at the same time, he didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would arrive this quickly. When he saw Zhao Hai outside the room, he immediately went and invited him in as Phil served them some tea. Smith looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe this quickly. How did you do it?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied with a serious voice, ¡°Before I answer, let¡¯s talk first. How could the situation arrive here? Does the family really want me dead that they were even prepared to send a 9th rank expert after me?¡±

    Smith smiled bitterly, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that the family would respond like this as well. Unfortunately for them, they informed me.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Smith and said, ¡°How are you nning to solve this problem? If you can¡¯t, then we¡¯ll do it my way.¡±

    Smith stared at Zhao Hai, he was puzzled, ¡°Your way? Do you have a method to solve it?¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes shed a cold light, ¡°Killing the 9th rank they send out. Let¡¯s see how many 9th ranks the family is prepared to lose in dealing with me.¡±

    Smith almost stood up, his eyes were set on Zhao Hai. He understood from Zhao Hai¡¯s words that he had the power to kill 9th rank experts.

    This made Smith very surprised. 9th rank experts aren¡¯t people who were easy to please. Ordinary ns wouldn¡¯t even have a 9th rank to take care of them.

    Smith looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Are you sure? We¡¯re talking about 9th ranks here, not 8th ranks.¡±

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted, ¡°I¡¯m speaking the truth. If the Calci Family were to send one 9th rank after me, he will definitely die. If they send two, they will die as well. To be frank, as long as they don¡¯t send five 9th ranks, everything they send will just be exterminated. I can assure you that I will stay intact, but I cannot say the same for your Calci Family.¡±

    Smith stared, then hisplexion turned ugly, ¡°What? Are you threatening me?¡±

    Cold lights passed through Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes, ¡°You all want to take my life and I can¡¯t even say threatening sentences? Are you afraid?¡±

    Smith looked at Zhao Hai and suddenlyughed, ¡°Good, young man, your words are very good, hahaha. Alright, I¡¯ll tell you my method.¡±

    Seeing that Zhao Hai was determined, Smith couldn¡¯t help but calm down, ¡°Looking at your appearance, you don¡¯t really want to be enemies with our Calci Family. Am I right?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t want to. To be honest, I¡¯m not afraid of the people from your family, I¡¯m not actually afraid of your Calci Family. But I don¡¯t want to get in trouble with the Rosen Empire. I have a lot of things in my hand, but they still needed to be turned into money to provide for what I need. Currently, other than the Rosen Empire, the influence of the Radiant Church is very strong in the continent. And since the church is my mortal enemy, doing business on other nations would be very difficult. This is the reason why I don¡¯t want to get driven away from Rosen Empire. If there¡¯s a way to avoid fighting with your Calci Family, then I would prefer that. If I have no means of getting money, then things would be very hard for me.¡±

    Smith nodded and said, ¡°Looks like I guessed right. Then I¡¯ll tell you my method. This wouldn¡¯t only stop us from dealing with you, this will also make the family attach great importance to you and help you seed.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he was confused, he looked at Smith and said, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Smith smiled faintly and said, ¡°You getting engaged to Megan.¡±

    Zhao Hai froze, he looked at Smith with shock and said, ¡°Are you cracking a joke? Megan? Are you crazy?¡±

    Smith shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not. If you marry Megan, you¡¯ll be someone on our side, and the family would support you. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head, ¡°This wouldn¡¯t be good, Megan doesn¡¯t like me. And we don¡¯t have any emotional foundation. It¡¯ll also be unfair to Megan, we can¡¯t do this.¡±

    At this time, Megan¡¯s voice was head, ¡°Brother Zhao Hai, I already knew of this matter, and I agree. I like you as a person, I don¡¯t want to see you in trouble. Most importantly, I don¡¯t want to see you and my Calci Family in trouble with each other.¡±

    When Zhao Hai followed the voice, he saw Megan. She was standing in front of the living room and calmly looked at Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai looked at Megan ang gave a smile, ¡°Megan, why are you doing this? We have no feelings with each other. You don¡¯t know much about me, this will be unfair to you.¡±

    Megan shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no reason to like someone. There is also no such thing as unfair. I just came to like you, and I don¡¯t know when it started. I know that we haven¡¯t been interacting for long, and you don¡¯t think much about me, but I still like you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly, he really didn¡¯t know what to say. It was just like what Megan said, their meetings weren¡¯t that long. Even if they were together, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t seriously talk with Megan. He really didn¡¯t know how such an ordinary, boring man like him managed to attract Megan.

    At this time, Laura smiled, she went towards Megan¡¯s side and said, ¡°Megan, fantastic! We can be sisters forever, right Meg?¡±

    Meg also smiled, ¡°Yup, we¡¯re going to be sisterster.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the two insane women, he was speechless. He didn¡¯t know why even though they¡¯re going to divide their husband, they were still happy.

    Smith looked at Zhao Hai and snorted, ¡°Boy, you got it easy, I didn¡¯t know you had such game. To actually dare snatch my daughter from me. But you should tell me about your identity. Who are you?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Smith. A soon as he heard how he was called, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. It seems like he has to reveal his identity.

    1. cmonbruh

 Chapter 422 - Identity

    <h4>Chapter 422 - Identity</h4>

    At this time, Laura and Meg were at the side chatting with Megan. On the other side, the madam had been lead to the living room by Phil and then she sat in front of Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai can only force a smile and said, ¡°Actually, my background isn¡¯t really that mysterious, but there were only a few who knew about it. My surname is Buda, I changed my name to Zhao Haiter.¡±

    Upon hearing that Zhao Hai was surnamed Buda, Smith stared nkly. Hisplexion changed as his voice was raised, ¡°Are you really surnamed Buda? That Buda n¡¯s sessor who was bestowed the ck Wastnd by the Aksu Empire, Adam Buda?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Right, I am Adam Buda. But I have changed my name to Zhao Hai, the Adam from before is now dead.¡±

    Smith looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you drink the Water of Nothingness? Why can you use Magic? Right, ording to Bell, you¡¯re not using magic, but a divergent ability. So you really can¡¯t use Magic?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°No, I can use Magic. The toxin from the Water of Nothingness has already been solved. I¡¯m now a Magic and Battle Qi Dual-Cultivator. My Battle QI is at 8th rank, and my Magic is at 8th rank as well.¡±

    Smith was very surprised, he stared at Zhao Hai, ¡°Water of Nothingness can be cured? Is that really possible? You¡¯re not deceiving me right?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not deceiving you. My toxin from the Water of Nothingness has indeed been cured. But there is only one cure and it took me a long time beforepleting it. Otherwise, why did you think that Laura and Meg were still my fiance¡¯s and not my wives?¡±

    Zhao Hai understood why Smith was too worked up, this was because the Water of Nothingness was a hereditary poison. If Zhao Hai¡¯s toxin was not solved, then Smith might not let Megan marry him. After all, if they have children, they wouldn¡¯t be able to cultivate either Magic or Battle Qi.

    Because he read Smith¡¯s mind, Zhao Hai immediately told Smith that his toxin has already been solved.

    When Smith heard Zhao Hai he couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at Laura. Laura smiled at Smith and faintly smiled, ¡°It¡¯s true, Brother Hai¡¯s poison has indeed been solved. If you didn¡¯t call us today, we might have had our wedding two dayster.¡±

    Smith rxed and said, ¡°Good, it¡¯s solved, good! No wonder nobody can find out about your origin. You¡¯re actually a member of the Buda n. Hahaha. Nobody in the continent would think that the Water of Nothingness actually had an antidote.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, ¡°This isn¡¯t strange, there¡¯s no poison that didn¡¯t have a cure. So what about the engagement that you proposed? Will you reconsider it?¡±

    Smith blinked. ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to? Are you saying my Megan isn¡¯t worthy for you? If you dare to decline, I will really have the family chase you with 9th ranks.¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll talk to my elders at hometer and discuss when we¡¯ll get engaged.¡±

    Smith coldly snorted, ¡°No need to discuss it. It will be tomorrow, the sooner the better. Otherwise, it will be troublesome if the family sends its 8th ranks.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°Did the family really n to send 9th ranks my way? Isn¡¯t this too strange? Is there something I have done to offend the whole Calci Family?¡±

    Smith sighed then he told Zhao Hai about the guesses that him and Phil had made. After Zhao Hai listened to it, his shocked face turned to Smith, ¡°Because of that? Killing me because of my leadership ability? If they continue doing this, then the Dark Mage profession would surely die out. What kind of idiot decides to kill talented people? How did it came to this?¡±

    Smith smiled bitterly, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but this has always been the family¡¯s style. Even I cannot prevent them from doing this.¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°I initially felt it strange that the Radiant Church didn¡¯t offend any other Mage profession other than the Dark Mages. So this was the reason, the Calci Family was actually destroying the profession¡¯s future.¡±

    Smith smiled bitterly, he didn¡¯t have any good thing to say. He just sighed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s let that go for now. You should head back and rest, tomorrow we¡¯ll release information about your engagement with Megan. Not only to the family, but also to the entire continent.¡±

    Zhao Hai wrinkled his brow ¡°How about Charlie? If information about my engagement with Megan gets passed on, how will it affect the Calci Family? Did you already think this through? Didn¡¯t Great Nobles abstain from participating in battles for the throne? Will this bring misunderstanding to the Calci Family?¡±

    Smith smiled, ¡°It¡¯splicated, but it shouldn¡¯t have effects. Prince Charlie might even be happy, as for other people? Their opinions don¡¯t matter. What¡¯s important right now is your safety.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but nod. Smith looked at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte, go get some rest. We still have a lot to do tomorrow.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he lead Laura and the others back to Sweet Plum Courtyard. The moment they entered the courtyard, they immediately went to the Space and headed to Iron Mountain Fort to report everything to Green.

    When Green heard Zhao Hai¡¯s report, he couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°Fantastic! Hahaha. Young Master, this is very good news. If we have the support of the Calci Family, we would have less problems when restoring our n¡¯s prestige. I didn¡¯t think that the young master would actually be so fierce.¡±

    Kun looked at Zhao Hai and sighed, ¡°Boy, why are you so lucky? First, Laura likes you, now it¡¯s Megan. One day you will make all the women in this world crazy. What would the other young men say then?¡±

    Zhao Hai can only smile bitterly while listening to their teasing. Even he didn¡¯t expect it to be like this, he didn¡¯t have anything so say.

    Merien didn¡¯t care so much. When she heard Zhao Hai had acquired another fiance, she couldn¡¯t help but happily said, ¡°Good. Young Master, we should find some time for your wedding as soon as possible. It¡¯s important for the Buda Family to have a proper branch.¡±

    Green agreed, ¡°Before, we didn¡¯t get to arrange your wedding with Laura and Meg because of your toxin. But now that you¡¯ve been cured, we should immediately arrange for your wedding.¡±

    Zhao Hai just smiled and said, ¡°I also thought that, and I told Laura and Meg about it today. In the past, I really wanted to marry them, but that would be unfair for them. I think that since the Buda n still hasn¡¯t re-emerged on the continent, it would be an injustice to them if we marry secretly. And now, with the addition of Megan, the situation became even moreplex. Who is Megan? She¡¯s Calci Family¡¯s little princess. Even if she bes engaged, it was impossible for her to immediately marry. So if I arrange my marriage with Laura and Meg, the Calci Family would certainly not agree. In the end, it seems like we need to dy the marriage.¡±

    Green sighed, ¡°Looks like we can only do this. Also, for a Great Noble such as the Calci Family, they should have their own special customs. I heard that there are some other ceremonies to do if a female from their family gets married. It seems like we can only dy the wedding.¡±

    Kun nodded, ¡°Actually it doesn¡¯t matter if they wedter. Now that Little Hai¡¯s body has been solved, his body is much better than before. Not like in the past where we fear that he will only live a short life. Now we only need to avoid being enemies with the Calci Family, otherwise trouble will keep chasing us in the future.¡±

    Green agreed, ¡°That is true. Right, Little Hai, you said that you want to be engaged tomorrow? Do you want me toe?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head, ¡°No, Smith wanted to engage us by himself. Let¡¯s just wait and see what the Calci Family will do.¡±

    Green nodded, ¡°That¡¯s also good. It seems like Smith wanted this engagement to be simple. Just for the sake of announcing it immediately. Alright, it¡¯s still an unusual time to get married anyway. Let¡¯s just wait and prepare a better wedding.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°My engagement with Laura and Meg was simple as well, so we might as well do the same with Megan, so that it¡¯s not unfair on the two. I¡¯ll tell this to Smith tomorrow.¡±

    Green nods, ¡°Right, Little Hai. Yesterday, the final beer product finally came out. It¡¯s just as you said, it¡¯s good, its taste is very nice.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°They¡¯re done? That¡¯s great! How were they? Are there several types?¡±

    Green smiled, ¡°It has, one came out golden, another one is grey, and thest one is ck. And the grain wine that you talked about? It¡¯s really good.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s grain wine wasn¡¯t the same as the others, it was in fact rice wine. It¡¯s method of brewing was rtively simple. However, it had its advantages. It¡¯s degree was no high, it tastes mellow. And rice wine can be drank by many people, men, women, and children.

    Merine immediately brought the liquors over. Zhao Hai tasted them, the beer were vastly better than what he tasted before. The taste of rice wine was also good. After all, the rice was from the Space, it would be strange if it wasn¡¯t good.

    Zhao Hai ced his ss down and turned to Green, ¡°This is very good. Grandpa Green, I want to mass produce these types of liquor. What do you think?¡±

    Green nodded, ¡°We should. Young Master, you should leave some undead here and pull out all of the stones you mined. I¡¯m directing those undead to build a liquor factory. You should know that the space inside the Castle isn¡¯t enough. If we don¡¯t build a new building, there will be no ce for further expansion.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave behind 10 thousand undeads as well as the mined stones. Right, I have the Shi Lie Jie twins, they¡¯re Earth Mages and can make stone golems. Constructing houses shouldn¡¯t be problem.¡±

    Green gave anod, ¡°That¡¯s good. Young Master, you should go rest.¡± Zhao Hai agreed and returned to the Space to rest.

    The next morning, Zhao Hai and the others were summoned by Smith to the courtyard to have some some breakfast. After eating their meal, Smith had Phil announce Zhao Hai¡¯s engagement with Megan back to the headquarters. This was deliberately done by Smith to pressure the family into not destroying the engagement by stopping its acts against Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai also told Smith that he wanted the engagement to be simple. Smith didn¡¯t oppose, it was a special case this time, those extra things could be exempted.

    However, even if he said this, Smith still had Zhao Hai and Megan go out together and y. This was to increase their familiarity with each other. Megan was very embarrassed, he face was entirely red as she and Zhao Hai left the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    But at this time, news of Megan¡¯s engagement with Zhao Hai had already spread all over the entire Sky Water City. This threw an unexpected bomb into the usual state of the city.

    One must know that in Sky Water City, there were a ton of people who wanted to marry Megan. But they hadn¡¯t imagined that Megan would actually get engaged suddenly. There was even no ceremony for the engagement, nor was there a banquet. In deep silence, Megan would no longer belong to them.

    Soon enough, the people of Sky Water City became crazy. When Zhao Hai went out to y, there were more than 20 Noble men to approached as though Megan needed to be rescued. When Megan told him that the engagement was true, they all turned away with their hearts broken.

    Looking at this scene, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. One must say that Megan was very popr inside Sky Water City. It seems like this has also be a quite troublesome matter.

    Even more troublesome was the fact that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know what the Calci Family felt about his engagement with Megan. Smith engaging his daughter to him this time was a clear indication that SKy Water City¡¯s Lord was adamant in protecting him as well as the future of the Calci Family. In front of the supposed action against ZHao Hai, Smith decided to p the face of the family. Now, wouldn¡¯t the elders in the family have ugly expressions?

    At the thought of this, Zhao Hai turned his head to look at Megan who was chatting with Laura and Meg. Seeing Megan¡¯s flower-like smile, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but say in his mind, ¡°No matter what the Calci Family decides on, I will marry Megan.¡±

    Megan felt Zhao Hai¡¯s gaze on her, she looked up and met Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes before lowering her head again as she blushed. Her brave appearance yesterday seemed like a dream, but Zhao Hai had to admit, this Megan was quite cute.

 Chapter 423 - The Family Patriarch Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 423 - The Family Patriarch Arrives</h4>

    Just as Zhao Hai thought about this, the Calci Family received the information regarding Zhao Hai and Megan¡¯s engagement. Their initial response was surprise and was immediately followed by anger!

    The Calci Family are experienced in regards to their member, so naturally they understood what Smith wanted to do. Smith wanted to guarantee Zhao Hai¡¯s life.

    Initially they wanted to disregard the engagement and continue on with their ns. However, upon further consideration they didn¡¯t want to have a falling out with Smith. Although Smith was a member of the family, he was strongly independent. If they really made Smith distance himself from the family, they would definitely lose a huge chunk of their ie.

    Moreover, the family understood that with Zhao Hai¡¯s engagement with Megan, he was now on the same side as them. This was equivalent to gaining more strength, for the family, this was great.

    Although the ancestors had ordered that the women of the family cannot be married for benefits, for families like the Calci Family, that kind of situation rarely happens. No matter what kind of marriage they do, it will always be linked with politics. In the end, the marriage would inadvertently bring forth benefits.

    Megan was in good graces with the family, she was their precious little princess. Naturally, the people from the family wouldn¡¯t want to marry her off as a tool. But at the same time, the family had concerns about who Megan was going to marry. In any case, they have to find amon ground.

    From their point of view, Zhao Hai¡¯s identity was not worth marrying Megan. But if the family didn¡¯t acknowledge their engagement, the people will lose faith and then and at the same time they would be aughingstock among the nobles. Simrly, Megan¡¯s reputation would also be ruined.

    But they really couldn¡¯t just swallow this oue. In the end, the Patriarch of the family, Smith¡¯s father, Randolph Calci couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. So he decided to head towards Sky Water City and personally meet this Zhao Hai.

    Although Randolph was the Patriarch, he was also a person, and he loved Megan. So he wanted to go to Sky Water City to see what kind of person Zhao Hai was and see how he will handle the situation.

    Ever since he heard Zhao Hai¡¯s name until now, he hasn¡¯t seen Zhao Hai¡¯s face. He only decided on his impression of the young man based on the reports of his subordinates, as well as Bell, Smith, and Juwan.

    However these people had differing impressions of Zhao Hai. ording to Bell, Zhao Hai was a very good Divergent Mage, moreover he also had a lot of businesses that could make money.

    Smith¡¯s assessment of him was high as well. ording to Smith, he was a very smart person, moreover, his leadership ability is very strong. Most importantly, his strength is immeasurable deep.

    Juwan, on the other hand, naturally didn¡¯t put in good word in behalf of Zhao Hai. ording to Juwan, Zhao Hai was a very arrogant and domineering person, a viin who was ignorant regarding the proper action to take.

    Afterbining all of these descriptions, Randolph thought of Zhao Hai as an ambitious and arrogant man. This was why he decided to deal with him.

    But now that Smith had shown his hand, Randolph was ced on an embarrassing situation. He had to stop the family from sending 9th ranks to deal with Zhao Hai since he needs to meet that man himself when he arrives at Sky Water City.

    At this time, Charlie also received the information. Upon receiving it, he was d. Then he felt that something was wrong. He knew that Zhao Hai was in conflict with Juwan from the Calci Family not too long ago. So how did he arrive to the situation of marrying the princess of the family?

    Charlie was very familiar regarding the Calci Family. He was someone who was fighting for the throne, so of course he was informed about the old nobles of the empire.

    And for Megan, he also knew about her, it was impossible not to, she was the family¡¯s precious Sugar Plum Princess. This was why when Lionheart made a move against Megan in the past, Charlie knew that he wouldn¡¯t live long, the Calci Family wouldn¡¯t allow him to.

    Then suddenly, Zhao Hai unexpectedly got engaged to Megan. This made Charlie feel awe. He wanted to know what was going on, so he sent a letter to Trezebo in order to check it out.

    Trezebo was also very confused. Just a day after Zhao Hai was very anxious to leave Jade Water City, he suddenly got engaged to Megan. This made Trezebo extremely surprised, judging from Zhao Hai¡¯s expression when he left, it didn¡¯t seem like he was going to be engaged.

    The fifth day after Zhao Hai arrived at SKy Water City, Lando arrived. He came in secret this time, he didn¡¯t want to be overly known.

    Just as he disembarked from the ship, he saw Smith and Phil already there waiting for him at the pier. When he gazed at the people who received him, he didn¡¯t see Megan¡¯s figure, nor did he see Zhao Hai. His face became sullen as he looked at Smith, ¡°Where is Megan?¡±

    Smith quickly replied, ¡°She went to sea three days ago. Little Hai had something to do, and Megan wanted to follow, so she went.¡±

    Randolph snorted, he looked at Smith and Phil and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the mansion and talk.¡± Then they rode the carriage and headed to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    Upon arriving at the mansion, they entered the living room. Smith asked Randolph to sit down before he waved his hand to order everyone other than Phil to leave the room.

    Smith and Phil had long prepared for this day, so they calmly stood there and waited for Randolph to unleash his anger.

    When Lando saw that the two were acting like dead pigs who weren¡¯t afraid of boiling water, his anger couldn¡¯t help but re up even more. But he suppressed his rage then looked at Smith and Phil, ¡°Talk, how did this happen? Why did Megan get engaged to Zhao Hai? Why didn¡¯t they wait for me to arrive? They actually dared to not see me?¡±

    Smith calmly replied, ¡°Because Megan likes Zhao Hai. Therefore, I just allowed her and Zhao Hai to be engaged. As for why they went to sea, it was because God¡¯s Grace Day is fast approaching, and Zhao Hai had already made an appointment with Charlie to give him a set of shipments before then. That¡¯s why then needed to leave early.¡±

    Randolph look at Smith and snorted, ¡°What? Since you¡¯re now old and quite established, you can now ignore my words? You knew that I already gave themand to deal Zhao Hai, but you actually engaged him to Megan. What are you thinking? Are you still Calci Family? Why did you decide to trip us over?¡±

    Smith looked at Randolph and calmly said, ¡°Naturally, I¡¯m still a person of the family. I did this for the family. Megan was my very loved daughter, do you think that the daughter that I very much love would just get married, without even a ceremony to Zhao Hai, just for nothing? It was you who forced me.¡± At the end of his dialogue, Smith was almost roaring.

    Randolph looked at Smith and said coldly, ¡°Good, you even dare shout at me. You say that you¡¯re doing it for the family? How could it be good for the family?¡±

    Smith looked at Randolph coldly as well, ¡°Of course it¡¯s good for the family. You shouldn¡¯t treat Zhao Hai like that, if you do, the other members of the League of Dark Mages wouldn¡¯t think well of us. Do you really want to disband the league? You want to make the Dark Mages scattered, only to be cleaned up by the Radiant Church?¡±

    Randolph retorted, ¡°What do you know, I¡¯m doing this to fight against the Radiant Church. As long as we unite all of the Dark Mages under our family, then we will have the strength to fight the Church.¡±

    Smith seemed to not listen, he then gave his reply, ¡°is it? In the past when the Radiant Church didn¡¯t suppress us, didn¡¯t we also try that? What happened? Did those Dark Mages listen to us? In the end, what we did was make it harder for people to learn the profession, causing our numbers to get fewer and fewer. And when the Radiant Church finally wanted to deal with us, the Dark Mage profession almost got exterminated. Is this what you call unity?¡±

    Randolph¡¯s face was currently very ugly, He knew about the past matter. But he thought that time time would be different. With the n provided by Zhao Hai, he felt like the Dark Mage was on its was to the top. At that time, the Calci Family would happily assume its leadership. It would make the family¡¯s strength almost as great as the Radiant Church.

    However, when he thinks about these, Randolph couldn¡¯t help but be embarrassed. The method was given by Zhao Hai, and now they were actually nning on dealing with him.

    Smith looked at Randolph and said, ¡°Are you thinking that with Zhao Hai¡¯s idea, the Dark Mage profession would grow explosively? So in that case, even if you kill some Dark Mages here and there, then it¡¯s no big deal? Is that what you think? How long do you think training in bing a Dark Mage would take? 20? 30? 40 years? Do you know what will happen in 20 years? Yes, with Zhao Hai¡¯s idea, Dark Mages would certainly increase exponentially, but it was under the premise that all of the schools in Rosen Empire were producing Dark Mages. If you really seed in cing all Dark Mages under the influence of our Calci family then our family¡¯s power would truly increase. But at that time, what would differentiate us from the Radiant Church? Why was the Radiant Church being suppressed? Why did it vanish from Rosen Empire? Do you want to turn the family into the second Radiant Church? Even if the church were to be suppressed by the Rosen Empire, it still had its influence outside the empire. But what about us? What would happen if we do get suppressed by the alliance of all the Nobles of the empire? Do we leave? Don¡¯t forget, other than the Rosen Empire, the world outside belongs to the Radiant Church!¡±

    Smith¡¯s words made Randolph perspire. His n was just like what Smith said, essentially turning the family into a second Radiant Church. But he actually forgot that the Calci Family was still a only a Great Noble of the empire. There were also Great Nobles like them, as well as the Imperial n above. If they really be another Radiant Church, then they would be threatening the rule of the Imperial n. What would happen then? Will the other Nobles just let them off? If those Great Nobles got together and suppressed the family, what can they do?

    Beside the Rosen Empire, the Radiant Church¡¯s influence outside was overwhelming. If they leave Rosen Empire, then the Radiant Church would surely run them over.

    Before, Randolph admits that he had been stunned by their victory. After all, he was the Patriarch of a Great Family, he experienced the ups and downs of the family. Now that he heard Smith¡¯s thoughts, he sobered up and measured the pros and cons. In the end he has to acknowledge what Smith said.

    At the same time, as a Patriarch, Randolph knew that the Imperial n wouldn¡¯t allow the presence of a power that could threaten their rule. The same was true with the other Great Nobles. If he really did what he nned, then they both the Imperial n and the Great Nobles would join together in suppressing the family.

    Smith looked at his father and knew that he was thinking things out. So Smith just stood there quietly, he believed that his father would figure it out. If he couldn¡¯t, then he didn¡¯t deserve being the Calci Family¡¯s Patriarch.

    After quite some time, Randolph let out a long breath and said, ¡°Even if you are correct, you don¡¯t have to marry Megan off to Zhao Hai. In the end, what does he really have?¡±

    Upon hearing that Randolph had somehow softened, Smith felt relief. He knew that Randolph was convinced. He immediately gave his answer, ¡°Father, I did it for the family. If we really did send a 9th rank to deal with Zhao Hai, then I fear that we would have problems. I¡¯m afraid that the 9th rank may not be able to return.¡±

    Randolph stared before hisplexion changed, he looked at Smith and said, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about? That is a 9th rank expert, do you really think that Zhao Hai is that strong?¡±

    Smith forced a smile and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if he really is strong. But Zhao Hai told me that as long as you don¡¯t send five 9th rank experts, then those 9th ranks wouldn¡¯t be able to return. And even if we send five 9th ranks, he was confident that he could escape.¡±

    Randolph snorted, ¡°You actually got terrified just by listening to him? Did you really believe what he said?¡±

    Smith smiled stiffly and said, ¡°I believe him, father. Did you know how long he took to travel from Jade Water City to Sky Water City? Only a few hours, he flew that fast. Evenmon falcons aren¡¯t that fast. Can most 9th ranks fly that fast? Because of this, I believed his words.¡±

    Randolph¡¯s shocked face looked at Smith and said, ¡°Are you sure? Is he really that quick?¡±

    Smith smiled, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Uncle Phil.¡±

    Phil nodded and said, ¡°Patriarch, it¡¯s true, Zhao Hai is indeed very quick. We have arranged a person inside Jade Water City to specifically watch out for Zhao Hai, as long as Zhao Hai appears in Jade Water City, that person would immediately send us a letter. Six days ago, in the morning Zhao Hai arrived at Jade Water City. After his arrival, the person immediately sent a Wind Falcon to us. After we received his word, we then quickly had a Blood Hawk deliver a letter to Zhao Hai, telling him to rush towards Sky Water City as soon as possible. When the Blood Hawk bearing his reply arrived at Sky Water City, Zhao Hai also arrived.¡±

 Chapter 424 - The Sea

    <h4>Chapter 424 - The Sea</h4>

    When Randolph heard what Phil said, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. It would take a Wind Falcon several hours to fly from Jade Water CIty to Sky Water City. But after Zhao Hai received the letter, he unexpectedly arrived along with the Blood Hawk, this made him extremely surprised.

    He had also seen the Blood Hawk that Zhao Hai gave Smith. It was very handsome, whether it be fighting strength or speed, it was much better than a Wind Falcon. However, Zhao Hai actually reached Sky Water City at the same time as the Hawk, a feat like this is extraordinary.

    Smith looked at Randolph¡¯s appearance and said, ¡°Father, I heard some whispersing from the Shelley Family. It said that Zhao Hai is a Space Mage, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not.¡±

    Randolph couldn¡¯t sit still, he immediately stood up and said, ¡°Space Mage?! Are you sure?¡±

    Smith nodded, ¡°The Shelley Family had issued a gag order regarding this. No matter how hard I try to inquire, I couldn¡¯t get certain proof.¡±

    Randolph circled the ground twice, ¡°If he is really a Space Mage, then he is certainly worth of Megan, but what is his identity? I never did find out about it, how can you be assured in leaving Megan to such a person?¡±

    Smith forced a smile and said, ¡°Father, I already know his identity. Although I just knew out about it, I should not be wrong.¡±

    Randolph said, ¡°You found out? How is that possible? Almost all Great ns in the continent were determined to find out, but came back with nothing. How did you manage to find out?¡±

    Smith smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t actually find it, Zhao Hai himself told us. Before he got engaged to Megan, I asked him for his background. And he agreed to tell us.¡±

    Randolph looked at Smith and frowned, ¡°So what is it? Is his identity special? Did he belong to a hidden family or a Great Power?¡±

    Smith shook his head, ¡°None of those. From the beginning, we had been looking at the wrong direction. He didn¡¯t belong to a hidden family nor a great power. His surname is Buda, formerly known as Adam Buda and now he changed his name to Zhao Hai Buda.¡±

    Randolph stared, then his eyes widened, ¡°Buda? Are you talking about the lord of the ck Wastnd? That Buda n?¡±

    Smith nodded, ¡°Right, ck Wastnd¡¯s lord, the Buda n. This was the reason why he first appeared at ck Earth Fortress. This was why his first actions happened in Purcell Duchy.¡±

    Randolph nodded, and then hisplexion changed, ¡°You bastard, if he really is from the Buda n, then didn¡¯t he drink the Water of Nothingness? How can you let him marry Megan? Are you insane???¡±

    Smith looked at Randolph and sighed, when looking at his father¡¯s appearance, it seems like he was looking at himself. At the time, when he found out about Zhao Hai¡¯s identity, his reaction was the exact same as Randolph. However, he still needed to answer his father¡¯s question, so he smiled and said, ¡°If Zhao Hai still had the toxin from the Water of Nothingness, then how could I possibly give him Megan? The poison on his body has already been solved.¡±

    Randolph replied, ¡°Solved? Really?¡±

    Smith nodded, ¡°Indeed, I made him demonstrate Magic as well as Battle Qi. Right now, his Magic has reached 8th rank, his Battle Qi as well, 8th rank. But since he didn¡¯t practice his Martial Arts that well before, he can onlybat a 7th rank in regr battle. However, he¡¯s actually a Mage of every element, and he¡¯s skilled in them as well. He can also do Compound Magic. ording to my calctions, his current fighting strength would make him invincible to those below 9th rank.¡±

    Randolph stared at Smith, ¡°Are you serious? Is he really a Multi-element mage in all elements? Dual cultivating Magic and Battle Qi? What kind of fortuitous encounter did he experience?¡±

    Smith smiled stiffly and said, ¡°I also want to know, but he didn¡¯t agree to tell me. Perhaps he will tell Meganter, he couldn¡¯t just tell anyone he couldn¡¯t fully trust.¡±

    Randolph knit his brows, ¡°He¡¯s very careful, but this is good as well. Your decision this time is truly correct, I didn¡¯t expect this kid to be this strong. If we really did continue to cause him trouble, then we would certainly suffer a huge loss. But for this youngster to steal my granddaughter away from me, I definitely won¡¯t forgive him.¡±

    Smith smiled, ¡°Father, you should know that because of our earlier actions, Zhao Hai had been pushed towards Prince Charlie. Will this affect our family?¡±

    Randolph thought for a moment and then shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t think so, Zhao Hai is still engaged to Megan, not married. And even if they are married, he is still primarily a member of the Buda n, not the Calci Family, so it shouldn¡¯t affect us. Just pay attention to not get too close with Charlie.¡±

    Smith nodded and looked at the weather as he said, ¡°Father, it¡¯s already quitete. Let¡¯s go eat something. Right, Zhao Hai told me that he would return in a while. I think you¡¯re better off staying in Sky Water City for a while if you want to see Zhao Hai.¡±

    Randolph thought for a moment and nodded, ¡°Alright, I haven¡¯t seen Megan in quite a while. Then I¡¯ll stay here for some time.¡±

    Smith nodded, then he lead Randolph towards the dining hall along with Phil. But they didn¡¯t think that at this time, Zhao Hai was heading towards the Rock Shrimp Tribe.

    After getting along for a few days, Zhao Hai and Megan were nowfortable with each other. Although it still didn¡¯t reach the level he had with Meg and Laura, it was still very good.

    However, Zhao Hai was still indecisive about telling Megan about the Space. Megan¡¯s situation was different than Laura and Meg. Laura had a falling out with her family and cannot return. Also, Meg had always been with him, so her loyalty was not an issue. Therefore, Zhao Hai can rest assured in telling them about the Space.

    But Megan was different, standing behind her was a Great Noble Family. A family that ranked as one of the powerful families in the continent. Moreover, Megan still had a good rtionship with her people. She was extremely favored by the family, so she still had deep sentiments towards it. If Zhao Hai tells Megan about the Space, then he was afraid that Megan would tell Smith if ever he asks. Then Zhao Hai¡¯s biggest secret would be exposed to the outside world, and Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want this to happen.

    Megan didn¡¯t feel anything, she was just sitting on the deck of the Haven. The ships stolen from the Markey family were right next to it.

    Ever since she was young, this was the first time that she had gone out this far to sea. When Megan was still at the family, she mostly got along the river and rarely the sea. Additionally, the family didn¡¯t include her in their businesses, so she was mostly just riding the boat near the coastlines. It was the first time that she got to travel such a long distance.

    Two days after they left, Megan was still very excited. But on the third day, she became quite bored. In addition to the sea and the people on the boat, there was hardly anything to see.

    Zhao Hai and the others were already used to Megan being on the ship, so they didn¡¯t enter the Space during the day. They needed to wait until the evening before entering the Space. In the morning, they could only y around on the ship.

    In reality, the ship was very big, so there were alot of things to y around with. But because Zhao Hai and the others were used to the ship, they just chatted peaceful while drinking some tea and eating, unknowingly making the days past by.

    It was already the third day after they left Sky Water City. Megan was currently feeling boredom, she just stood on the deck, watching the sea silently with a frown on her face.

    At this time, Laura saw Megan¡¯s frown, she immediately walked over and asked, ¡°Megan, why do you look so unhappy? Did you miss home?¡±

    Megan turned to look at Laura and said ¡°I don¡¯t really miss home, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m feeling quite bored of the sea. We can only stay inside the ship, it¡¯s too boring.¡±

    Laura gave a smile and said, ¡°We really have no other choice, this is how it is at sea. We still have seven days left of travel before we arrive at our destination.¡±

    Megan rolled her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t stay sane at that point. It¡¯s terrible, I don¡¯t think I would be able to endure the boredom.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°If you really can¡¯t stand it anymore, just make something fun for yourself. There are books on the ship, we can also chat, you can learn how to cook. If that¡¯s not enough we can fish. If you always think about boredom, then you will be really bored.¡±

    Megan smiled and said, ¡°Alright, then you should teach me well, I want to learn how to cook.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°We can¡¯t right now, meal time isn¡¯t here yet. Actually, it isn¡¯t that boring sometimes. There were moments that we wille upon some pirates and might meet an attack. Those times were the most exciting. Ballistas firing arrows, Magic Cannons roaring, those really stimte your senses.¡±

    Megan smiled stiffly and said, ¡°I really couldn¡¯t understand how that could be interesting. I¡¯d rather be bored that be attacked.¡±

    Laura smiled, ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯m just talking about it. It isn¡¯t necessary that something will happen. Especially since we have a five-masted armored shp, there weren¡¯t a lot of pirates that would attack us. Pirates would generally attack three-masted ships.¡±

    At this time, Zhao Hai walked over, he looked at the two and said,¡± What¡¯s wrong? What are the two of you talking about?¡±

    Zhao Hai also understood that Megan was probably unhappy. Actually, he wasn¡¯t prepared to take Megan to the sea this time. But he didn¡¯t have the means to decline her joining them. So he could only bring Megan along. He didn¡¯t expect that Megan wouldn¡¯t be able to adapt to life at sea, it has only been three days.

    Megan looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Elder Brother Hai, aren¡¯t you bored? There¡¯s nothing at sea, only a few asional seabirds passing by, or maybe a ship. Moreover, you have an undead crew, isn¡¯t that more tiring?¡±

 Chapter 425 - Decision

    <h4>Chapter 425 - Decision</h4>

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°A little bored, but there are advantages in having an undead crew as well. They will not betray you, they don¡¯t need any sry, and moreover, they won¡¯t bother us, isn¡¯t that great?¡±

    Megan pouted her mouth and said, ¡°Is it really? Why couldn¡¯t I see it? Elder Brother Hai, how about you tell me about your life. What happened to the Buda n after being being bestowed the ck Wastnd?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly, a lot happened after the Buda n got sent to the ck Wastnd. But most of those matter were rted to the Space. If he tells Megan about those experiences then he could only expose the Space. And Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to deceive Megan, so he didn¡¯t know how to proceed from here.

    When Laura saw Zhao Hai fall into an embarrassing situation, she inserted, ¡°We can talk about thoseter. Megan, let¡¯s go cook. We¡¯ll have to let Brother Hai taste the meal that we create today. By the way, we need to call Meg, otherwise Brother Hai would be poisoned by us.¡±

    Megan¡¯s interest was piqued when she heard Laura. So she smiled and followed along. Then the four women ran towards the kitchen. When Zhao Hai saw the backs of the four he talked to Blockhead who was at his side, ¡°Blockhead, what do you think? Should I tell Megan about the Space?¡±

    Blockhead smiled and said, ¡°That depends on the Young Master. But if you think about it, even if the Space were to be exposed, there were only a few powers in the continent that could still be a threat to us. With the numerous undead inside the Space, we have numerical advantage against anyone. If we really can¡¯t endure, we can just escape to the Beastman Prairie.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, and said, ¡°Your ambition isn¡¯t small, but what you said is right. Right now, we don¡¯t need to be afraid of anyone. And I also feel like I¡¯ve been deceiving Megan, I feel sorry for her. Anyway, if I didn¡¯t trust her, then I shouldn¡¯t have gone and got engaged to her.¡±

    Blockhead smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t really understand much about these things. Young Master can do it himself.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Blockhead and smiled, ¡°While we¡¯re here, you and Rockhead are already quite old enough to get married. I¡¯ll go discuss this with Grandpa Green. The both of you can¡¯t just be single your whole life, you need a woman to look after you.¡±

    When Blockhead heard Zhao Hai, his face couldn¡¯t help but turn red as he said, ¡°Young Master, you really do like to make jokes. I¡¯m already quite happy serving the Young Master along with Stonehead.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Serving me and getting married are two different matters. You can get married and still serve me. It seems like I really do have to tell this to Grandpa Green.¡±

    After the group had their lunch, they went on to have an afternoon nap. In the afternoon, Zhao Hai practiced his Battle QI and Fighting techniques on the ship. At the side, Meg was teaching Megan how to fight using Magic.

    Although Megan was a 5th rank Water Mage, while also having good magical skills, her practical experience wasn¡¯t good, so Meg went forward to guide her.

    But Zhao Hai understands that this type of guidance can only take Megan so far. What she needed was actualbat experience. Whenparing practice with actualbat, the atmosphere between the two waspletely different. There were quite a lot of people who were very gifted in training but wereplete dunces in the battlefield. They would get killed because they couldn¡¯t adapt to the environment of the battlefield. They would be scared of the enemy¡¯s charges, making their overallbat capability drop to about twenty percent. And this was fatal for a warrior.

    In the evening when Megan had gone to sleep, Zhao Hai and the others went to the Space. Green and Kun were already waiting for them inside. After Zhao Hai practiced his martial arts, the group entered the living room to sit down. Then Zhao Hai turned to Green and said ¡°Grandpa Green, I want to tell Megan about the Space.¡±

    Green stared for a moment before he knit his brows, ¡°Why did you suddenly mention this? In the past few days, you were sure that you wouldn¡¯t tell her your secret, in fear that Smith and the Calci Family were to find out.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°It¡¯s true, if I tell Megan about the Space then the Calci Family might know. But if I don¡¯t tell her, then I would feel that I may have been unfair. If I wouldn¡¯t trust Megan, then I might as well have not agreed to the engagement. Upon thinking about it, I really do think that it is unfair to Megan.¡±

    Green nodded, but didn¡¯t say anything. At this point, Kun frowned and said, ¡°Is it okay? If we do this, then we need to think about what will happen if the continent were to know. Including the Calci Family, there were also a lot of great powers in the continent who could take interest. You must know that there are endless greed in this world.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I also know that. But currently, we don¡¯t need to fear the Calci Family¡¯s strength. If we really cannot endure, we can just end them.¡±

    When Green heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows as he said, ¡°In that case, we may be the enemy of the entire continent, then we won¡¯t have any ce inside it.¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed, ¡°I also know, but the continent ces importance to strength. We are currently very strong, but now very known, making these small troubles arrive to us. But if we show off our strength, then wouldn¡¯t they naturally disappear?¡±

    Green knit his brows, obviously not in approval with Zhao Hai¡¯s proposition. But he thought that Zhao Hai¡¯s thinking was correct. If the Calci Family knew that they had the strength to contend against a 9th rank expert, then they might¡¯ve not treated Zhao Hai like what they just did.¡±

    However, Green still thought that this wasn¡¯t a safe approach. The 9th ranks on their group were still very few. If they were to fight against all those people, then they can only be pushed back to the ck Wastnd.

    At this time Kun said, ¡°Little Hai, how about you take those 9th ranks back at the Carrion Swamp. We already have Cai¡¯er and Zhao Wen on our side, so getting those other 9th ranks shouldn¡¯t be too difficult. If we take them one by one, then we can slowly weaken their Flower Protection Alliance¡¯s power, and eventually, they will all be taken over by us. After all, they are Magic Beasts, and if Magic Beats enters the Space, it will immediately take control over them. We wouldn¡¯t even have to worry about them betraying us. If we have them on our hands, we can be on the same level as the Humans, Beastman, Merfold, Elves and the Dwarves, we would be a formidable existence on the continent.¡±

    Zhao Hai froze, he didn¡¯t think about this. Because they were always thinking about the Flower Protection Alliance, they actually forgot to take into consideration that those Magic Beasts have their own respective domains, rarelying in contact with the others. If Zhao Hai caan subdue those 9th ranks, then his strength would immediately be risen to among the top of the continent.

    Green¡¯s eyes also lit up, ¡°If this is the case, then we could definitely do it. However, now¡¯s not the time. We must wait until afterwards. Right, Young Master, I think you can tell Megan about the Space. But you have to make her promise to not divulge it to any other person no matter what.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Grandpa Green, another matter, it¡¯s about Blockhead and Rockhead. They aren¡¯t that young anymore, how about setting them up to get married? There is also Shue. I think we should find them apanion. They can¡¯t serve me while being unmarried forever, wouldn¡¯t that be unfair to them?¡±

    Green didn¡¯t say anything, it was Merine who smiled and said, ¡°Right, Young Master¡¯s idea is quite good. The two boys, Blockhead and Rockhead, should have a family. Shue even more so. They should get married.¡±

    Blockhead and Rockhead¡¯s faces looked like boiled shrimp, their necks were red as well. But Shue was very calm, he turned to Zhao Hai and Merine and said, ¡°I thank the Young Master and Madam Merine for the good intentions, but I¡¯ve already made an oath to never marry in my entire life.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared at Shue for a moment before he nodded gently. He didn¡¯t talk anymore. He knew the Shue might have his own reasons. He was also afraid that he might¡¯ve made Shue recall a painful experience.

    Merine didn¡¯t ask further, but she still looked at Shue and sighed, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re free to have own reasons. But Young Master, I think you need to talk to Megan about the Space tomorrow. It¡¯s just like you said, since you¡¯re now engaged to Megan, then you should trust her, otherwise you would be unfair to her.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned his head to Laura and Meg and said, ¡°Laura, Meg, are you fine with this? I felt that If I leave Megan out of the Space¡¯s matter, then I might have been deceiving her.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Of course we¡¯re fine. Brother Hai, you don¡¯t know but we have long wanted to tell you about this matter. If we discuss sentiment, our feelings towards Megan isparatively better than yours.¡±

    Zhao Hai cannot help butugh, ¡°If you say so, then I¡¯m relieved. Actually, I¡¯m quite fortunate that I have the favor of you girls. And since you all were taking care of me, then I want all of you to see each other equally. I hope that all of you gets along with each other, otherwise my Buda Family wouldn¡¯t have a great future.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Be relieved, we wouldn¡¯t struggle with each other. But if you prefer one of us, then all of us won¡¯t be happy, we are now one group.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh even louder, Green and the others alsoughed. To be honest, with Megan¡¯s engagement to Zhao Hai, Green was afraid that Laura and Meg would have some misgivings. If Zhao Hai¡¯s backyard was on fire, then their Buda Family wouldn¡¯t fare very well.

    Kun sighed inside, he knew that Laura loves Zhao Hai very much. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have such considerations for him. But Kun also knew that Zhao Hai is very happy with Laura. There¡¯s no decision that he wouldn¡¯t discuss with her. Kun could even say that Zhao Hai¡¯s feelings for Laura was the same as Laura¡¯s feelings for him.

 Chapter 426 - Hot Spring

    <h4>Chapter 426 - Hot Spring</h4>

    The next morning, Megan woke up early. Although she had been on the sea for four days, she was still unfamiliar with sleeping on the ship. This made her rests each day quite unpractical.

    .This was also the reason why Megan¡¯s mood was not very good these days. If one was not well rested, then their temperament wouldn¡¯t be good. It was precisely because of this that Megan had been very depressed in the past days.

    After washing up, Megan went out of the cabin. She thought of breathing in the sea breeze outside. This time, she went out of her house without bringing any servants along with her. But Megan wasn¡¯t regretful, since she was going to marry Zhao Hai, then she must be familiar with his lifestyle, she doesn¡¯t want Zhao Hai to see her as a youngdy that need servants all the time to help her.

    When Megan arrived on the deck, she saw that Zhao Hai and Laura were already up. Megan quickly went forwards and embarrassingly said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, Sister Laura, you¡¯re all up. I¡¯m sorry I woke upte.¡±

    Zhao Hai turned to Megan and saw that there were dark circles around her eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but feel very apologetic towards her. He smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Not sleeping very well? This is normal for neers at sea, always feeling sick because of the swaying and shaking. Hehe.¡±

    Megan smiled stiffly and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve already been used to the swaying since I was young. But I think If I still stayed here when I was young, I would still get sick.¡± This caused Laura and Zhao Hai tough.

    Megan alsoughed, although she underwent hardship and suffered a bit over the past two days, she also learned a lot from Zhao Hai¡¯s group. They were hard-working, persevering, and optimistic. It was because of this that she can still joke about at this point.

    Now Megan understood the thing about Zhao Hai that attracts her, it was his spirit of optimism. No matter what happens, Zhao Hai was still optimistic. The most important thing about Zhao Hai was that he strives to move forward no matter what happens, this seemed to be attractive to her.

    While looking at Megan¡¯s face, Zhao Hai calmed down. He looked at Megan and sternly said, ¡°Megan, now that we¡¯re engaged, you¡¯ll be a person of my Buda n in the future. Because of this, I¡¯ll tell you our Buda n¡¯s greatest secret. I hope you keep this secret, even from your father, can you do it?¡±

    When Megan heard Zhao Hai¡¯s first couple of words, she felt her face turn hot. But as soon as she heard thest ones, she froze and looked at Zhao Hai, but she didn¡¯t agree immediately.

    She quietly thought about Zhao Hai¡¯s words. Yes, she was now engaged to Zhao Hai. And although they hadn¡¯t been married, the matter was already set. She will be a person of the Buda n, no matter what others thought about it, and it was also not in her mind to leave Zhao Hai.

    However, she also needed to take her parents into ount, which made it difficult for her. Her feelings for Smith and the madam was too deep. So if she wanted to keep a secret from her mother and father, she was afraid that she would be unable to do it.

    Seeing that Megan didn¡¯t answer immediately, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t be angry. On the contrary, he was quite d that Megan didn¡¯t quickly agree. I meant that she held rtionships as important, and it also showed that her feelings for Zhao Hai were genuine. Otherwise, Megan could just agree immediately and when she returns, she could just sell Zhao Hai out.

    Zhao Hai looked at Megan and said, ¡°Megan, you must know that this secret is known by Laura, also Meg, all of the people from my Buda n knows. Since you¡¯ve be engaged to me, I hope that you will have the same status as Laura and Meg. Otherwise, it would be unfair for you. At the same time, Ipletely believe in you, if I didn¡¯t, then it wouldn¡¯t be good in the future if you marry me. I hope you can take these words into ount as well.¡±

    When Megan heard Zhao Hai, she understood that Zhao Hai hoped for her to reach the same status as Laura. This also meant that in his heart, she held the same ce as Laura and Meg. This fact made Megan happy, she looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, you can rest assured, if you trust me that much, then I wouldn¡¯t disappoint you. I will protect the Buda n¡¯s secret, even from my mother and father.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Megan¡¯s face thenughed, ¡°Alright, I already feel relieved from hearing your words. Are you prepared? Because you will now know about the biggest secret of the Buda n.¡±

    Megan took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± Zhao Hai smiled faintly and made an intention on his mind. Megan felt a sh of white light before she appeared in front of the vi.

    Megan looked at everything in front of her and thought that she must have been in the Prairie. All around were green grass, and not far from the vi was a cultivatednd where various nts were nted. But most importantly, she didn¡¯t know how they arrived here, weren¡¯t they on the ship just now?

    At this time, Meg came and opened the door to the vi. As soon as she saw Megan, she smiled and said, ¡°Megan, you¡¯re here? Come in quickly, breakfast is already prepared. We can talk while eating at the same time.¡±

    Megan¡¯s mind was hazy as Meg pulled her into the vi. When they arrived at the dining doom, Meg didn¡¯t serve the dishes immediately, they waited before Shue and the others came and also sat down.

    This was Zhao Hai¡¯s custom. When there was no special event, Shue and the others would dine with him, chatting on the table, increasing their sentiment to each other. Although they were under the Blood Oath, and were not allowed to betray Zhao Hai, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to depend on the Blood Oath for their loyalty. He hoped that Shue and the others would sincerely work for him

    Megan was still hazy when she sat down, she was very puzzled seeing all of this. The vi was just fine for her, but the environment made her very confused.

    At this time, Zhao Hai also sat down and smiled, ¡°Megan, this is our Bida n¡¯s greatest secret, Um, Laura, go introduce Megan to the Space.¡±

    Laura didn¡¯t object, she smiled faintly and talked to Megan about the Space along with its various mystical properties.

    Megan already forgot to eat as she just stared and listened to Laura telling everything about the myriad magical things that was in the Space. Laura also kept talking for about one hour, at this point, Zhao Hai and the others were already finished eating. The only people who have not yet eaten were Laura and Megan.

    When Laura finished, Megan couldn¡¯t believe it as she looked outside the window and said, ¡°You mean this entire ce belonged to Brother Hai? In here, Brother Hai is a god?¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just like what you said, everything here belongs to Brother Hai. And even if he is a god here, he is a miserable god, why? It¡¯s because he needs to pay the Space for everything, also he needs to upgrade the space, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be able to use its full potential.¡±

    Megan didn¡¯t understand so much about it, but she still muttered, ¡°Everything here surprisingly belongs to Brother Hai, amazing, this is too amazing.¡±

    Seeing her appearance, Laura didn¡¯t say anything and just faintly smiled. She went to the kitchen to warm their meal. She had to, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t be able to eat it.

    After some time, Megan recovered. Currently, it was only her who was left inside the dining room. Laura was busy in the kitchen while Zhao Hai and the others were in the living room.

    Megan didn¡¯t head to the living room, but instead she went to the kitchen. She asked Laura about the questions she had about the Space. Laura was also patient in answering them all. Soon after, their meals were already prepared, then the two went to the dining room to eat. After the meal, they went to the living room and saw Zhao Hai and the others looking at the monitor. The screen disyed the state of the sea.

    As the various images popped out of the monitor, Megan was again reminded of the various mysteries of the Space. Zhao Hai looked at her and faintly smiled, ¡°Megan, is Laura done in telling you about the Space? This is our Buda n¡¯s ace, right, you should know about the good things i have right? Those were outputs of the Space, hehe, I can say that without the Space, you wouldn¡¯t be able to meet me.¡±

    Megan nodded at Zhao Hai, ¡°Brother Hai, rest assured, I will certainly not mention the Space to anybody.¡±

    Zhao Hai showed a faint smile and said, ¡°Very well, I believe you. Megan, I know that you haven¡¯t been resting properly these days, you can go sleep inside the Space. I¡¯ll let Laura and Meg apany you. The ship can just sail without us outside, but I still can¡¯t feel at ease.¡±

    Laura also said, ¡°That¡¯s right, we haven¡¯t had a good rest these days either, so let¡¯s sleep here. Megan, let¡¯s go and take a rest.¡± Then she pulled Megan and left.

    Zhao Hai also lead Blockhead and the others outside the Space, leaving the girls alone. The women didn¡¯t immediately go to bed, they took Megan to have a good bath first. There was a hot spring spool in the Space, they can just bathe there and rx.

    The hot spring of the Space was ced underneath the vi, which was Karen¡¯s formerboratory before he moved to Iron Mountain Fort. Since the basement was not used, Laura proposed to Cai¡¯er her intent to make the basement into a Hot Spring pool. The pool was supplied with flowing water since there was a spring underneath the vi. At the same time, there was also an outlet on the pool, since it was hard to control the amount of water inside the basement.

    In the basement, there weren¡¯t only some stone tables and other furnitures, Cai¡¯er can also send some fruits and wine for Laura and the others to enjoy. After the basement was prepared, it was very well regarded by the group. Afterwards, Zhao Hai proposed dividing the ce into two rooms, one for the women, then the other one is for men.

    1. Zhao Hai, a.k.a. The enemy of men. ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)

 Chapter 427 - Trade

    <h4>Chapter 427 - Trade</h4>

    Megan sat in the hot spring pool and felt an unprecedented sense offort. This was her first time experiencing a hot spring ever. Sky Water City was on a coastal region, there were no hot springs avable there.

    Soaking in hot water inside the spring made her feel really good, it was veryfortable. Sitting in the hot spring while eating fruits and drinking wine was something she thought only fairies could do.

    After taking her wine ss and taking a sip, Megan turned her head towards Laura and Meg who were also soaking in the hot spring while sipping wine. Megan made a discontented pout and said, ¡°You two are really good sisters, enjoying such good stuff these days but only telling me now, hmph.¡±

    Laura and Meg bothughed, after which Laura said, ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to tell you, this ce is just too important to the Buda n. If this secret were to be known by others, the n¡¯s final trump card would be gone, so we dared not to tell you immediately. We only told you this time because of Brother Hai¡¯s proposal.¡± Although Laura also wanted to tell Zhao Hai to inform Megan about the Space, she didn¡¯t say it. No matter what, it was Zhao Hai¡¯s decision. Moreover, she also said that to make Megan¡¯s impression of Zhao Hai better, to make Megan¡¯s heart ept Zhao Hai more.

    One had to recognize how much Laura thought about Zhao Hai, even such small details were taken into consideration. This was because Laura knew that since she wanted to spend her lifetime with this man, it would help him if she solves all of his troubles. So Laura decided to think about such matters.

    When Megan heard Laura, she snorted, ¡°I forgive you. I¡¯ll never tell anyone about this, be relieved .This ce really is too good, you¡¯ll really enjoy it here.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°It really is. Actually some of those things were Brother Hai¡¯s ideas, he just couldn¡¯te enjoy them, he has too many things to do, he is too busy.¡±

    Megan also sighed, she also saw how much things Zhao Hai handled these past few days. Although Zhao Hai was not signing documents like her father, Zhao Hai also had a lot of matters regarding the Buda n to think about. Just like Laura said, Zhao Hai was indeed very busy.

    After the group soaked at the hot springs for a while, they then went to rest upstairs. There were more than 20 rooms in the Space¡¯s vi, so there were still plenty of empty rooms. Since Megan had not rested welltely, she immediately fell asleep after the hot spring bath.

    She didn¡¯t think that she would fall asleep until the afternoon. When she got out of bed, there weren¡¯t any other person inside the Space. After she wore her clothes, Megan immediately appeared on the Haven.

    She stared for a moment before she understood that it was certainly Cai¡¯er¡¯s doing. Zhao Hai already introduced Megan to Cai¡¯er yesterday. But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t tell Megan that Cai¡¯er was in fact a 9th rank expert.

    When Megan arrived on the ship, Laura saw her. Laura immediately went and greeted her with a smile, ¡°You woke up. Seeing you sleep so much during the day makes me think whether you can still be able to sleep at night.¡±

    Megan spat out her tongue and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t slept well these past few days, so I had a very good rest. But I surprisingly overslept. Haha.¡±

    Zhao Hai showed a faint smile, ¡°We can just return to the Space in the night and rest. It¡¯s quiet there, and the air is very good as well. Sleeping there is veryfortable.¡±

    Megan nodded and looked at the scenery of the sea. She smiled and said, ¡°Looking at the grass inside the Space, while gazing at the sea on the ship, this lifestyle is very good.¡± Her words made Zhao Hai and the others smile.

    After some time, Megan turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, what are we doing on this trip? Why do I see that we¡¯re heading towards the deep seas? Do you intend to go there?¡±

    Zhai Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Right, we¡¯ll head towards the deeps seas, as well as Ape Ind, we have a base there.¡±

    When Megan was reading a few days ago, she also came across information regarding Ape Ind. So upon hearing Zhao Hai, she couldn¡¯t help but be startled as she said, ¡°Ape Ind? Isn¡¯t that the one written in the book that had reefs surrounding it as well as strong magic beasts?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, ¡°Yes, that Ape Ind. We¡¯ve already subdued the magic beasts there. One of them is called Little Jin, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re going to like him. Moreover, that ind is rich in Bread Fruits.¡±

    Megan also knew about the Bread Fruit, she had eaten several of them. She didn¡¯t think that the fruit was grown inside that ominous ind.

    After several days, Zhao Hai and the others finally arrived at Ape Ind. Upon arriving, Little Jin¡¯s group received Zhao Hai and the others. However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t nning on staying long this time. He stayed for two days and then they left, but this time Little Jin joined them. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t oppose it, after all, there¡¯s a transmission point inside Ape Ind, Little Jin can just return anytime.

    Megan also came to like Little Jin very much. Although Zhao Hai and the others told her that Little Jin was formidable, Megan just can¡¯t see it just by looking at its face. She didn¡¯t really believe that Little Jin was as scary as what the others said,

    After leaving Ape Ind, Zhao Hai¡¯s group naturally headed to trade with the Rock Shrimp Tribe. Zhao Hai also told Megan about this, which made her shocked, she didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be trading with the Merfolk.

    Keeping this as a secret was also tol to Megan. Even if they can cooperate with the Calci Family about marine productster on, they cannot tell the family about their transactions with the Rock Shrimp Tribe.

    Megan didn¡¯t oppose, ever since Zhao Hai revealed the Space to Megan, she already ssified herself as someone from the Buda n. What she needed to do right now was to contribute into developing the n. Not saying Zhao Hai¡¯s matter wouldn¡¯t affect the Calci Family¡¯s benefits anyway. Conversely, if she cooperates, the Calci Family would be obtaining a lot of advantages in the future.

    Megan¡¯s transformation was also in small part the Space¡¯s doing. Although the Space¡¯s influence on a person was very minimal, almost nothing, ever since Megan started to stay inside the Space every evening, she changed bit by bit.

    Naturally, this influence on a person was very limited, so Zhao Hai didn¡¯t really care about this point. Before long, they arrived at the Shrimp Tribe¡¯s domain. The tribesmen immediately came to meet them and escorted them to the reef where the tribe lived.

    But when Zhao Hai arrived, he was shaken, this was because it was not only the Shrimp Tribe that was trading with him, there were also the Crabs and the Shellfishes. The deals with the two tribes were also very beneficial to Zhao Hai. There was needless to say about the Shell Tribe, since they were the ones who had the pearls. But the Crab Tribe also traded Zhao Hai with crab magic beasts. These crabs were really very big, if they were ced on the ground with their ws outstretched, their length would be about ten meters.

    Altogether, what Zhao Hai gained from the trade this time were 100 jins of pearl, 100 corals, 200 gigantic crabs, 100 giant shrimps, as well as various marine nts and other Magic Beasts. One could say that Zhao Hai¡¯s harvests were very great.

    Moreover, Libben also told Zhao Hai that he was still contacting other tribes to see who wanted to trade with Zhao Hai. Naturally, Zhao Hai was extremely d about this, so he gave the Shrimp Tribe some Bread Fruits as well as some Milk Wine. As to whether how they will drink the liquor, it wasn¡¯t under Zhao Hai¡¯s worries.

    When Zhao Hai left the Shrimp Tribe¡¯s area and headed towards the shallower sea, Megan couldn¡¯t help but release a breath. She looked at the Shrimp Tribe¡¯s territory and turned to Zhao Hai, ¡°Brother Hai, aren¡¯t you scared when seeing those Shrimp and Crap Tribesmen?¡±

    Zhao Hai already saw Shrimp Tribesmen from before. Now, he saw the Crab Tribesmen. Their upper bodies were vaguely simr to the Shrimps, but they didn¡¯t have as many arms like them, the Crabs were just like humans. However, their eyes were not normal since they stretched outwards their heads, they may even turn them 360 degrees to see all around their body. Their arms were like the humans, but their hands were reced with huge ws. Their lower body had crab-like feet, they also hadrge shells. One could say that the Crab Tribesmen just looked like a long crab with half a human¡¯s body.

    On the other hand, the Shell Tribesmen were very much like humans. But on their backs were a pair of wing-like shells. The shell was quite huge, as long as a Shell Tribesman curls their body, they could fit themselves inside their shells. When Zhao Hai saw the appearance of the Shell people, he couldn¡¯t help but think about Shell Girl. However, the Shell Tribesmen weren¡¯t very beautiful.

    It was because of the odd and strange appearances of the Merfolk that Megan asked Zhao Hai that question. He just smiled and said, ¡°Why should we be afraid? They are also creatures who had wisdom no lesser than our own. They just had appearances that appear strange to us, just like how us humans look strange to them. Megan, you have to remember this as a future senior member of the Buda n, you must be good if you meet different races. The most hated thing for these races are when Humans look down on their appearances. Therefore, even if you do fear them, don¡¯t show it. An expression of fear or loathing will enrage them, they might even possibly go out and attack you.¡±

    Megan stared, then she turned to Laura. Laura smiled and said, ¡°In a few days, we will lead you to Iron Mountain Fort. There, you will be able to see some Giant-Horned Ox nsmen. They are huge, with giant horns. We felt strange when we saw them for the first time, but give it some days and you will get used to it. You would be getting along with them and see that they are much more easy to interact with than other humans.¡±

    Although they already told Megan about the transmission points, Zhao Hai still hadn¡¯t brought Megan to Iron Mountain Fort. He just invited Green and the others to the Space to meet Megan.

 Chapter 428 - Raise the Banner of the Wild Dragon, Show them Who is Invincible!

    <h4>Chapter 428 - Raise the Banner of the Wild Dragon, Show them Who is Invincible!</h4>

    When Megan knew that she was going to meet Green, she was very anxious. From what she heard from Laura, Green was Meg¡¯s grandfather, the Buda n¡¯s housekeeper. He also looked after Zhao Hai while he was growing up, Green was no different from Zhao Hai¡¯s blood grandfather. Although Green still called Zhao Hai Young Master, Zhao Hai was extremely respectful to him. To get the recognition from the Buda Family, Grandpa Green¡¯s approval was required.

    This made Megan nervous. When she saw Green, she didn¡¯t know what to speak, this made Green and Merine very amused.

    At this point, Megan knew that Laura was just teasing her and chased her around for a long time. However, as a result, this made Megan look better in the eyes of the elders, and in the end she got Green¡¯s recognition.

    These past few days, Zhao Hai had been busy sailing. So he didn¡¯t have the time to bring Megan back to Iron Mountain Fort. He just waited for a proper time before going back.

    And now, when Megan heard Laura, she became very curious. She had known about Iron Mountain Fort for quite some time, but Laura and the others didn¡¯t talk much about it. She just knew that the Milk Wine that was very in demand in the continent was produced in the fort, this made her want to take a look at the ce.

    But Zhao Hai really didn¡¯t have much time to return to the fort. So Megan had no other choice but to wait. Now that they¡¯re on their return trip, there was now a lot of spare time, naturally it was also time to go back to the fort and take a look.

    Just as Megan was about to ask Zhao Hai as to when he ns to take her to Iron Mountain fort, a hawk¡¯s sound was suddenly heard. Zhao Hai turned his head and saw that it wasing from a Blood Hawk, but he didn¡¯t know where this one came from. So he immediately called it down and took the letter attached on its body. When Zhao Hai read the letter, his expression sank.

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai and knew that something important just happened. She quickly asked, ¡°What is is Brother Hai? Did an ident happen?¡±

    Zhao Hai handed the letter off to Laura, which made Laura¡¯s calm face change. She muttered, ¡°It¡¯s surprisingly Uncle Evan, 200 thousand mercenaries? How is this possible? Are they fools?¡±

    Meg looked puzzled at Laura, ¡°Sister Laura, what happened?¡±

    Laura gave the letter to Meg, ¡°The letter is from Uncle Evan, he said that Casa City is suddenly besieged by 100 thousand mercenaries. There was also another 100 thousand outside the city¡¯s vicinity to block reinforcements for the Purcell Family. Currently, Casa City is receiving no help, it will be broken into in five days.¡±

    Although Megan didn¡¯t read the letter, she stared nkly just by listening to Laura¡¯s words. Even if she wasn¡¯t an expert in military, hearing about 200 thousand mercenaries made her feel the absurdity of the situation, are the mercenaries crazy? 200 thousand mercenaries actually grouped up to attach a duchy? This was something a military would do, Megan looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, which extraordinary person did the Purcell Family offend? Otherwise, why would so many mercenaries attack them? 200 thousand mercenaries, even if people who didn¡¯t understand militaires would definitely think that they are just soldiers in disguise.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°It should be Southern King Boris. Back when Ruyen was heading home, Southern King acted against her, but was saved by the Swordfish Ship that I had sent. And now that Ruyen came home safely, it seems like Boris wants to extinguish the Purcell Family.¡±

    Laura turned to look at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, what do you want to do?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment and said, ¡°We¡¯ll go discuss this with Grandpa Green as well as Uncle Smith. Both of them are veterans in politics, they should have good inputs on this matter. As for the fleet, let them head towards Jade Water City. Let Mu¡¯en handle this matter.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°Mu¡¯en can deal with it, in any case, he only needs to hand them over to Trezebo. We should indeed ask Grandpa Green¡¯s advice, however, he had minimum contact with the outside worldtely. I think Uncle Smith¡¯s input is very valuable this time.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he immediately gave the Ghost Staff over to a Blood Hawk before sending it flying towards Sky Water City. At the same time, he had the five-masted ships gotten from the Markey Family to head to Jade Water City. He also left the traded items behind as well as an undead Water Mage to freeze the goods over. After that, everyone went to the Space and returned to Iron Mountain Fort.

    Megan didn¡¯t think that this would be the reason why she could go to Iron Mountain Fort. After arriving at the fort, Zhao Hai had Meg take Megan to walk around and see the ce. Zhao Hai found Green and the others in the living room, then he told them about Evan¡¯s matter.

    Green frowned and said, ¡°Of course we need to help, but if we do, then wouldn¡¯t we be exposing our status?¡±

    Zhao Hai snorted and said, ¡°If we get exposed, then we get exposed. We happen to be looking for an opportunity to do so. It¡¯s time to let the continent know that the Buda n has risen back. Grandpa Green, it seems like our Buda n¡¯s Wild Dragon Banner hadn¡¯t been shown in the continent for quite some time, should we take it?¡±

    Green stared nkly before he stood up andughed. From his body an intense killing aura, only those who experienced the battlefield would have, appeared, making the temperature in the room decrease by a several degrees.

    Green turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, have you really decided?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve decided. Our Wild Dragon Banner must return to the face of the continent. Let people know that our Buda n is back.¡±

    Greenughed, ¡°Alright, the Wild Dragon Banner needs to be inherited, one day it wouldnd in your hands. Now that the strength of our Buda n has increased, I think it¡¯s time for the Young Master to receive it. Young Master, please wait, I¡¯ll go bring it right away.¡±

    Before long, Green arrived while carrying a neatly folded scarlet coth. When he arrived at the living room, he unfolded his hands and revealed the banner.

    The banner was 2 meters high by 4 meters wide, fully red, and embroidered with a wed dragon. This wasn¡¯t a Chinese dragon, but a Western dragon with wings. But the embroidery was quite abstract, the dragon was drawn on its side, along with some fireing out of its mouth.

    However, what made Laura and the others surprised was that the banner looked a bit tattered. A hole was even present on the middle of it, but not damaging the dragon image. On the contrary the hole was lined with gold thread, making it glitter.

    Zhao Hai was excited while looking at this banner, from the memories he obtained from Adam, he knew the significance of this banner. This was a War Banner of the Buda n¡¯s First Patriarch. The banner itself was made with the mostmon red fabric, the dragon was also embroidered with ordinary yellow thread. However, during a battle, the First Patriarch was seriously injured while the g was heavily damaged. The First Patriarch picked up the banner and wrapped it around his body, and struggled to survive while wearing it. In the end, they won the battle, and the banner was soaked with the blood of the family, making it even more scarlet red.

    Afterwards, the Aksu Empire¡¯s Emperor personally assigned someone to use fire silk to fix the banner as well as use gold threads to redraw the dragon before giving it back to the Buda n. The n then continually used the banner for several wars and battles, even though the the cloth and the silk were getting damaged, the n never changed the banner. Finally, when they left Aksu Empire¡¯s capital, Green sold all of their things aside from the n¡¯s banner. This banner could be said to be the spirit of the Buda n.

    Green looked at the War Banner and turned to Zhao Hai, ¡°Young Master, this Banner represents the honor of our Buda n. Today, I bestow this banner to you. I hope you take the n¡¯s honor into heart. And most importantly, you must wave this banner in front of the Continent and let them know who is truly invincible!¡±

    He said before handing the banner over to Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai received the banner and solemnly nodded, ¡°Grandpa Green, be relieved. I will certainly ingrain the image of this banner onto the eyes of everyone in the continent, I promise!¡±

    Greenughed, and at the same time, tears flowed down his face. More than a year, it was more than a year before the Buda n had been relocated. Ever since being relocated, Green had always hoped that the banner could re-emerge into the continent. Now that the opportunity has arrived, the continent would have to know, that the Buda n is back!¡±

    Meg and Merine were also silently shedding tears on the side. After experiencing everything, the banner had finally been handed over to Zhao Hai, and he even appeared very noble while doing so.

    Zhao Hai turned to Green and said, ¡°Grandpa Green, I¡¯ll go now. SInce the Buda n is going to reappear on the continent, do you have any other advice?¡±

    Green looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, I only have a few words. You must express the power and prestige of this g, you cannot discredit this g.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he folded the g before sending it to the Space. But as the War Banner entered the Space, a prompt was unexpectedly heard, ¡°Inheritance-type Special Item detected. Item can only be passed from generation to generation. Added to spirit department, special item ss. This item can be used in battle, bound to the host, cannot be damaged, cannot be dropped. Can enhance soldiers, and increase host¡¯s leadership ability. Increases the Host¡¯s influence, loyalty of subordinates to the host increased. Also increases the Space¡¯s attack power.¡±

    Zhao Hai froze, he didn¡¯t expect the banner to be very special. He quickly told Green about this development.

    After listening, Greenughed, ¡°Good! The Space is truly made for the young master, it actually recognizes the family¡¯s treasure. This would be a great help to the Young Master. Right, the Young Master should leave. Don¡¯t hesitate to approach us if you ever need anything.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he led Laura and the others to return to the Space. After looking at the monitor, they saw the blood hawk quickly flying towards Sky Water City. Then he shifted to the Haven, and upon seeing that there were no other ships in the vicinity, he immediately stored the ship into the Space.

    The group sat in the living room and looked carefully at the screen. Laura sat beside Zhao Hai and gently said, ¡°Brother Hai, this time if we use the Buda n¡¯s War Banner, will those people shift their attention to the ck Wastnd? What do we do if they send some people over to investigate?¡±

    Zhao Hai who was looking at the screen snorted, ¡°They cane, but they won¡¯t be able to return. This time I¡¯ve nned let out 10 thousand creatures for the attack, too much is no good. The rest of the undead, about 100 thousand, will be left behind the ck Wastnd. And with Cai¡¯er, even if they send in a 9th rank, they wouldn¡¯t be able to leave.¡±

    Laura didn¡¯t oppose and just asked again, ¡°Isn¡¯t 10 thousand too few?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°10 thousand is already a lot. There are several Dark Mages who canmand 10 thousand undead to battle. For me to dominate with these 10 thousand could already shake some people.¡±

    Laura nodded, and then said, ¡°Alright, 10 thousand is enough. We can also turn those we attack into undead, this way, nobody would get suspicious.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, at this time the Blood Hawk arrived outside Sky Water City. Zhao Hai and the others immediately shed out of the Space and then rode horses directly towards the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    Zhao Hai repeated his movements from before and sent a Blood Hawk to inform Smith about his arrival.

    ¡­

    It was already afternoon, Smith and Randolph were in the living room talking about Zhao Hai. Megan had already been gone for ten days, they were now worried.

    At this time, a hawk¡¯s cry came. When Smith heard this, he knew that it must be the Blood Hawk. He immediately had someone go out and retrieve the letter from the Hawk. After reading the letter, Smith quickly had Phil go to the side entrance and receive Zhao Hai. At the same time, he also returned to the living room and said to Randolph, ¡°Father, Little Hai and Megan¡¯s group hade back. But this time it seems like they came with an important matter, they seem to be anxious.¡±

    Randolph knitted his brows and said, ¡°What could it be? Alright, we¡¯ll just wait for them here. For them to return this soon, they must have something they needed to discuss with you.¡±

    Smith nodded, at this time Zhao Hai¡¯s group arrived at the side entrance and was greeted by Phil, ¡°Mister, Miss, you¡¯re already back? Come in, the Patriarch is waiting.¡±

    Thunder seemed to erupt in Zhao Hai¡¯s mind as he heard Phil¡¯s words. But no matter what, he had to meet this man from the Calci Family, so he didn¡¯t say anything. However, Megan¡¯s face changed, ¡°Grandpa is here? Does Grandpa oppose my engagement with Big Brother Hai? Grandpa Phil, what did Grandpa say?¡±

    Phil smiled and said, ¡°Young Lady need not worry, the Patriarch already agreed to your engagement. Now, the City Lord and the Patriarch are waiting in the living room,e in quickly.¡±

    Megan rxed her uneasy expression, she was really worried that Randolph would stop her engagement with Zhao Hai.

 Chapter 429 - Primary Interest

    <h4>Chapter 429 - Primary Interest</h4>

    Zhao Hai and the others headed towards the living room with Phil. They saw that Smith was already standing outside the door, so Zhao Hai gave a bow and said, ¡°Uncle Smith¡±

    Because they still hadn¡¯t married, and adding on to the customs of Great Nobles, Zhao Hai can only call him Uncle Smith right now.

    Smith nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s enter the room and meet Megan¡¯s Grandfather. Megan hurry up, your grandpa has already waiting for you for several days.¡±

    Megan nodded and ran into the room. Zhao Hai then went along with Smith as they slowly entered. When Zhao Hai entered the living room, he saw Megan sitting on an old man and acting like a spoiled brat.

    The man looked very old, having hair that was somewhat grayish white, but it was extremely well kept. He wore a stern face and most importantly, he had an imposing aura about him. Comparing this aura to Smith, one could see that he held a much higher standing than the City Lord.

    Smith turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, this is Megan¡¯s Grandfather.¡±

    Zhao Hai immediately went forward and bowed, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen Grandpa Patriarch.¡±

    Randolph nodded, then he looked at Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai was already experienced with this situation, so he just calmly stood there, returning Randolph¡¯s gaze.

    Then with a deep voice, Randolph said, ¡°Sit¡±. Zhao Haiplied and sat down. Randolph didn¡¯t speak again, and just looked at Zhao Hai. However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t in the mood for this right now, so he turned to Smith and said, ¡°Uncle Smith, I have a matter to discuss with you today.¡±

    Smith stared at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°What matter?¡±

    Then Zhao Hai told Smith about the Purcell Family¡¯s situation, and then expressed his intention to provide help. Smith and Randolph both frowned while listening to Zhao Hai¡¯s words. After waiting for Zhao Hai to finish, Smith looked at him and said, ¡°Do you really want to help? Moreover, you will use the Buda n¡¯s Banner?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I do, and I¡¯m capable of helping them. Moreover, the Purcell Family had given some grace to our Buda n. Even if the Purcell family is an established noble of the Aksu Empire, they still chose to give aid to my n.¡±

    Without even waiting for Smith to speak, Randolph opened his mouth and said, ¡°You should go and help them. You would be using your undead right?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, and was confused as he stared at Randolph. When he entered the room, he could see that Randolph was somewhat upset with him. He knew the old man wasn¡¯t very happy to speak to him. But he didn¡¯t think that Randolph would actually support his decision.

    Randolph didn¡¯t stare at Zhao Hai for a long time. He opened his mouth and continued, ¡°Since there hadn¡¯t been any major battles in the continent these past years, we Dark Mages barely had any opportunity to show our might. This made people forget about how formidable the undeads of our profession were. If you help the Purcell Family this time, you would surely need to use your undead, you could also make use of this situation to show the continent how fearful a Dark Mage was inside a battlefield. Therefore, not only do you need to endure, you should win, and make sure that it¡¯s an overwhelming victory. You must express the might and power of a Dark Mage.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, but Smith said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about this matter, I think the 200 thousand mercenaries are only used to deceive people. When other people see it, they would understand what¡¯s going on. However, this matter was well thought out, from what I¡¯ve got, the other side wasn¡¯t very violent towards Casa City. I think they might have been waiting for you to appear. As long as you go, they would then immediately deal with you. You wouldn¡¯t fare well if they send a 9th rank expert, are you really confident?¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard Smith, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he asked, ¡°The really came for me?¡±

    Smith nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure of it in the beginning, but now that you came, I think that this is the case. They don¡¯t know your true identity, but they know of Zhao Hai the Dark Mage. And you as a Dark Mage seem to be secretly rted to the Purcell Family. In addition to the time when you saved Ruyen some time ago, they reckoned that you will also help Casa City. Therefore, they decided to attack the Purcell Family in hopes that you woulde, and then have an experte and deal with you as well as the Purcell Family. As the matter stands, your enemy can stand to gain great things with this operation.¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned, ¡°Southern King really has this much influence in Aksu Empire? I didn¡¯t expect this, would the other nobles of the Aksu Empire just ignore it?¡±

    Smith shook his head and said, ¡°It is very likely that Southern King had paid a hefty price so that the Great Nobles would choose to ignore this matter. But it is certain that Southern King cannot hold out for too long, and they would also keep the damages to a minimum. And simrly, they wouldn¡¯t act against other people, only the Purcell Family and you.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, and in a serious voice he said, ¡°This is also good. This way, I can beat them once and make them unable to dare toe again. Rest assured, as long as they don¡¯t send five 9th ranks, they will not be able to return from where they came from.¡±

    Hearing this, Smith knew that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t joking before. When Randolph heard Zhao Hai, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but narrow.

    In the past they didn¡¯t believe Zhao Hai¡¯s words, since Zhao Hai said that he was from the Buda n, they knew that the demise of the n was inrge part because of theirck of 9th rank experts. However, now, Zhao Hai actually said that they wouldn¡¯t be able to return if they don¡¯t send five 9th ranks. This meant that four 9th ranks wasn¡¯t a match against this young man.

    One must know that in order to deal with four 9th ranks, one would generally need seven to eight 9th ranks to make sure. Otherwise, it would be impossible to entrap the other party. How could the Buda n have this much 9th ranks.

    However, now that Zhao Hai said this, they thought that maybe he wasn¡¯t lying. Since Zhao Hai wanted to support the Purcell Family immediately, then if he wasn¡¯t confident with dealing with 9th ranks, then there was no point in telling this.

    Smith looked at Zhao Hai and knew that he was already det on going, he just nodded and said, ¡°When do you n to leave?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Right now. This time, Megan wouldn¡¯t need toe with me, it¡¯s too dangerous. We need to head out immediately, the Purcell Family couldn¡¯t hold out for long.¡±

    Smith nodded and stared at Zhao Hai, ¡°Do you need our family to send you support? In any case, you¡¯re now engaged to Megan, this is also somewhat rted to our Calci Family.¡±

    Randolph also nodded, ¡°Since you became engaged to Megan, I don¡¯t hope for you to get in danger. Boy, will you really go on your own?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Me alone is enough, Uncle Smith, Grandpa Patriarch, I¡¯ll be taking my leave,¡± Then he gave a bow before heading out.

    At this time, Megan said, ¡°Wait! Brother Hai, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then frowned, ¡°Megan, it¡¯s fine, we¡¯re heading off to war. Although you wouldn¡¯t be in rtive danger, I think you wouldn¡¯t be able to stomach the scene.¡±

    Smith and Randolph also frowned, ¡°Right, Megan, you should stay at home. You can¡¯t contribute anything if you go.¡±

    Megan actually shook her head and said, ¡°No, I must go with Brother Hai. You must let me go.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Megan¡¯s appearance and didn¡¯t know what to do. At this time, Laura¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Brother Hai, you should let Megane. After all, she wouldn¡¯t be in any danger.¡±

    Seeing the resoluteness in Megan¡¯s face, to the point of shedding tears, Zhao Hai¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but soften and said, ¡°Alright, you cane.¡±

    Smith¡¯splexion changed and said, ¡°Little Hai, are you really confident? If Megan gets injured, I will never forgive you.¡± Smith also knew Megan¡¯s disposition, although Megan didn¡¯t have such a strong temperament normally, if she really decided to be stubborn, she wouldn¡¯t listen to anybody.

    Randolph also knew Megan, therefore he could only frown at Zhao Hai right now. Seeing the two¡¯s expressions Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Feel relieved, there won¡¯t be any problems. When wee back and Megan lost a single hair on her head, then you can hold me ountable for my sins.¡±

    Smith turned to Megan and said, ¡°Megan, what do you think? Do you really want to go?¡±

    Megan nodded with full effort, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve decided.¡± Smith couldn¡¯t help but sigh, it seems like his little girl really didn¡¯t want to stay, so he could only agree, ¡°Alright, you go. But remember that you¡¯re not allowed to enter the battlefield.¡± Megan nodded.

    Zhao Hai looked at the time and said, ¡°It¡¯s already quitete, we need to save time as much as possible. I¡¯m afraid that the Purcell Family wouldn¡¯t be able to wait for a long time.¡± Then he bid Smith and Randolph farewell once again before he headed towards the Mansion¡¯s side gate.

    Phil had already arranged their mounts, then the group hastily left the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. When they left the city, Zhao Hai gave amand to Cai¡¯er, ¡°Cai¡¯er, go find an area in Stony Mountain where there is no one, we need an exit.¡± Cai¡¯erplied and got to work.

    They already have a Transmission point at Stony Mountain. Originally, the ce they could teleport to was only two kilometers around the point, which was the monitor¡¯s range. But now, since the range had increased by five times, Cai¡¯er could definitely find some ce that was to Zhao Hai¡¯s specifications.

    Zhao Hai knew that Southern King had started to form suspicions. He might have suspected Zhao Hai of having a magic tool that could teleport people. So he already sent some of his men to monitor Stony Mountain and see if Zhao Hai emerges from there, and if he did, it would confirm Boris¡¯ suspicions. This would bring Zhao Hai a ton of trouble, and he didn¡¯t want this right now.

    Since Cai¡¯er already got into the task, she soon found a suitable ce for Zhao Hai to exit. However, they only released a Blue Eyed rabbit to bring the Ghost Staff to survey the ce before having it picked up by a Blood Hawk to deliver them straight into the Casa City.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s group appeared inside an unknown warehouse. This ce had been bought by Green in the past. Now they could finally be put to good use. They immediately went out of the warehouse to contact Evan about how they would destroy the enemy.

 Chapter 430 - Gift for Women

    <h4>Chapter 430 - Gift for Women</h4>

    Cai¡¯er¡¯s movements were quick, before long, she already told Zhao Hai that the Blue-eyed Rabbit had already been released. Now she was waiting for the opportunity to release the Blood Hawk. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t anxious, he had just left Sky Water City and was currently looking for a deste area so that they could enter the Space.

    At this time, Zhao Hai also released Xenomorph. SInce the Space had been upgraded, Xenomorph¡¯s body also be much bigger. Now it¡¯s main body was already ten meters high and 20 meters long. The space within its body was now divided into two stories, the upper and lower floor, all in all providing 50 square meters of floor space. Zhao Hai, Laura and the others sat on the upper floor while Blockhead¡¯s group sat on the lower floor.

    As soon as they entered Xenomorph, it immediately went to Law River and swam in it. However, it cannot swim for a very long time, since it wasn¡¯t a Water element Undead.

    Not long after Xenomorph entered the water, Cai¡¯er told Zhao Hai that the Blood Hawk has been released. After a couple hours, the hawk would arrive at Casa City.

    If one were to travel from Stony Mountain to Casa City, a horse would take two day¡¯s worth travel, but for a Blood Hawk, two hours was enough.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind it, he just lead Xenomorph to swim towards the sea. They were now travelling underwater.

    Because Alien cannot travel underwater for too long, Zhao Hai was now considering about having a Water element Undead, something like the de-Scaled Whale.

    Although he was thinking about this, Zhao Hai knew that it wasn¡¯t time to do it. They hid underwater for two hours before the Hawk finally arrived at Casa City. Then Zhao Hai¡¯s group went into the Space.

    This made Laura and the other¡¯s quite regretful, this was the first time they saw such a view of the sea. Although it wasn¡¯t that early, there was still a bit of lighting from the surface, this made them see all kinds of underwater sceneries, like small fishes swimming. This was a new experience for them.

    It was not only them who experienced this for the first time, it was the same for Zhao Hai as well. He hadn¡¯t that much time to y around at see before, now he was just sitting and gazed through Xenomorph¡¯s transparent body towards the depths of the sea.

    But it was a pity that Xenomorph wasn¡¯t suitable for going too deep because of its element. Presently, they could only go on waters near the sea¡¯s surface, they wouldn¡¯t dare go too deep.

    As soon as the group entered the Space, they also immediately went out. The ce where they appeared in was exactly the ce that Green had bought before. This ce was Zhao Hai¡¯s temporary transmission point, buttely they hadn¡¯t been using it.

    But since the ce was owned by Green, nobody woulde here, so Zhao Hai re-used the it.

    Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t dally in the courtyard, upon arriving, they immediately rode their horses to head towards the Grand Duke¡¯s mansion. They didn¡¯t sit inside Alien since Casa City was in a state of war, they didn¡¯t want to make any unnecessary misunderstandings.

    Although Zhao Hai knew that Casa City was in a war, he still froze upon arriving. This was because its current appearance was very far from what it was before.

    Casa City was Purcell Duchy¡¯s capital, it was even dubbed as the Pearl of the North. Trade was very flourishing here, its streets were very lively.

    However, the current Casa City was deserted, not a single person was seen, it was no different from a ghost town. At this moment, a sudden boom was heard, making Zhao Hai look for its source. He understood that the sound must havee from the city wall. His expression couldn¡¯t help but change. He didn¡¯t expect the enemy to still attack in the evening, no wonder Evan said they couldn¡¯t hold on for long.

    Zhao Hai frowned and didn¡¯t say anything, he immediately had his horse sprint towards the Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion¡¯s direction. Their action attracted the attention of the people in side the city. Soon, the city¡¯s defenders were onto them, doors and gates were closed in order to block them.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have the time to deal with those people, he just continued on towards the mansion. But upon arriving, Zhao Hai noticed a group blocking his way. There were a thousand knights in front of them, all paying attention to Zhao Hai. The lead Knight closed his visor and seemed to be in the ready for a charge.

    When Zhao Hai saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but immediately stop his horse. Then he bowed to the knight and said, ¡°To the Purcell family knight, my name is Zhao Hai, I came to see the Grand Duke, I¡¯ll have to give you the trouble of informing him.¡±

    The Knight stared, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You said that you¡¯re Zhao Hai? Does Mister Zhao Hai intend to help our Purcell Family?¡±

    Zhao Hai faintly smiled, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. I¡¯m just here since the Grand Duke sent me a letter asking for assistance, please do notify him.¡± The knight excitedly raised his Knight¡¯s spear, an act which Zhao Hai knew was a knight¡¯s way of salute. Then the knight said, ¡°Mister, please wait a bit. I will immediately return, the Grand Duke is still currently at the walls defending.¡± Then the knight turned towards the wall.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind it, it was a special time, so it was natural for them to be careful. He looked at the Cavalry by his side, they should be the elite troops of the Purcell Family. The weakest of them were 4th rank while the strongest were 6th rank. This wasn¡¯t a badposition, it clearly showed the high caliber of the Purcell Family. It really deserved to be called a Great n with its rich heritage.

    While Zhao Hai was inspecting the cavalry, the cavalry were also inspecting him. For them, Zhao Hai¡¯s name was very well known. He was quite popr among the people of the Purcell Family since he had helped them in the past.

    What¡¯s most important was his and Laura¡¯s legendary love story, it was the people¡¯s favorite topic to talk about in their spare time. Although Zhao Hai had been gone for quite some time, if you mention his name in Casa City, it was impossible for people to not know him, those who don¡¯t number in the scarce few.

    But now that they look at Zhao Hai, they couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. He looked very ordinary, dressed ordinary, even his magic staff looked very ordinary. He didn¡¯t look any special while sitting on his horse. Then they saw Laura and Megan who were at the back, so they immediately knew it was indeed Zhao Hai since Laura¡¯s face was very well known inside Casa City.

    Before long, the sound of hooves galloping was heard as two shadows were quickly approaching. With his own eyes, Zhao Hai noticed Evan beside the Knight.

    After Evan arrived in front of Zhao Hai, he immediately pulled the reins and jumped down from his horse. Then heughed and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, good, you really came. You really made me worried, if you came a few dayster, then you wouldn¡¯t be able to see me anymore.¡±

    Zhao Hai also jumped down from his horse, he bowed and said, ¡°Little Nephew has seen Uncle Evan. Uncle really has been living a great life for a few thieves to attack him.¡±

    Evanughed, ¡°Boy, this isn¡¯t any small thief. It¡¯s that son of a b*tch Boris. If he doesn¡¯t kill me this time, then he won¡¯t live well.¡±

    Evan was originally a warrior, he had wandered outside before. Even if he had been immersed in being a Grand Duke for the past years, his unyielding warrior spirit was still ingrained to his very bones. This time, this trait of his was rediscovered as he himself fought in battle to kill his enemies.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Nephew has heard of this matter, I¡¯m afraid that this this situation was caused by me, so I came here in order to help solve it. After receiving your letter, I immediately made haste toe here. Right, Uncle, let me make an introduction, you¡¯ve already seen Laura, Meg, and Nier, you should also recognize Blockhead and Rockhead. This is Shue, this is Shun, this is my new fiancee, the Calci Family¡¯s princess, Megan. Megan, this is Uncle Evan, Purcell Duchy¡¯s Grand Duke.¡±

    Megan blushed and then bowed to Evan, ¡°This one has met Uncle Evan.¡±

    Evanughs and said, ¡°Good, good, this youngster really has a gift for women. In such a short time, you already have another fiancee. Right, we shouldn¡¯t be talking here, let¡¯s enter the mansion.¡±

    Zhao Hai then replied, ¡°Uncle Evan, it seems like someone is attacking the city. Is it alright to leave the walls as it is?¡±

    Evan shook his head and said, ¡°It should be fine, it¡¯s evening, those fellows wouldn¡¯t make that much of an effort. They would wait until the day before doing so.¡± Then he led Zhao Hai¡¯s group into the Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion. The scene earlier made the knights confused, they knew that Zhao Hai had a good rtionship with the Purcell Family, but they didn¡¯t expect it to be this good. From Evan¡¯s actions, it seems like he didn¡¯t treat Zhao Hai as any other outsider.

    This made it strange for those who didn¡¯t know Zhao Hai¡¯s true identity. They already heard that his rtionship with Evan was good, but the two of them didn¡¯t have that much contact. So how was it that the two of them were so familiar with each other?¡±

    After the group entered the mansion, Zhao Hai noticed something different. At this time, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t notice a lot of servants, instead there were a lot of warriors inside. All of these people were naturally the Purcell Family¡¯s foreign elders, since the family was now in a crisis, it was their duty toe and support it.

    When Evan arrived, he immediately greeted every person he came across, before long, the group arrived at the living room. After sitting down, a warrior came and offered them some tea. Evan wasn¡¯t polite, he took the tea and drank it before he turned to Zhao Hai, ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that you came quickly. If you were a few dayste, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to help anymore. Those guys are too powerful, they have quite a lot of 8th ranks. But even if they didn¡¯t seem to have a 9th rank expert, the ancestor gave word two days ago that the other side had quite a number of 9th ranks among them. If the ancestor came out this time, the other party would be forced to act.¡±

    1. Stony Mountain -> Casa City¡¯s distance was much farther than I remember

 Chapter 431 - Another Reason

    <h4>Chapter 431 - Another Reason</h4>

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I also heard about this from the information Megan¡¯s family had acquired. They said that the enemy wasn¡¯t really trying to break into the city, they were waiting for me. Hehe. I think they wanted to get the both of us in one fell swoop.¡±

    Evan frowned, he knew about the Calci Family, they were more formidable than his Purcell Family. Information obtained from such an established family would certainly be real, it seems like the siege¡¯s aim this time was both him and Zhao Hai.

    From the passing years, Evan has already shed some of his warrior parts. After hearing about this matter he knew that the enemy attacked him to pressure him to send Zhao Hai a letter asking for help. WIth this, they could eliminate Zhao Hai and him at the same time.

    Thinking about this, Evan¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but change. With an apologetic face, he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, I had been inconsiderate this time, I have involved you. How about this, I¡¯ll go distract them while you leave Purcell Duchy immediately. I will also have some juniors of the familye with you. No matter what, the blood of the Purcell Family shouldn¡¯t be extinguished.

    Zhao Hai stared for a moment before he understood Evan¡¯s words. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°Escape? Why must I escape? This time, not only would I not run away, I have also brought my Buda n¡¯s Wild Dragon War Banner. This time, I will make the people on the continent know that my Buda n hasn¡¯t fallen yet, and that we have re-emerged.¡±

    Just after he said that, a loud ¡®Bang¡¯ was heard. Zhao Hai turned and saw Ruyen standing in front of the living room door. His words made her drop the pot of tea she was holding to the ground.

    Ruyen has heard that Zhao Haie. This time, when Zhao Hai appeared, she knew that he was a genuine friend of the Purcell Family. Adding on to the fact that she was under the care of Zhao Hai when she was returning from Rosen Empire, Ruyen wanted to express her gratitude to him. Therefore, she had a servant hand over a pot of tea since she wanted serve Evan and Zhao Hai a cup. But she didn¡¯t think that when she arrived in front of the door, she heard Zhao Hai just as he delivered his speech. From what she got, Zhao Hai was actually a person of the Buda n. Zhao Hai had already revealed his identity, he was actually her former fiancee, Adam Buda!

    When Evan and Zhao Hai turned their heads and saw Ruyen, Evan¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but sink, he said. ¡°You came? Come over and greet Little Hai.¡±

    Zhao Hai stood up and gazed calmy at Ruyen, then he gave a bow and said, ¡°Miss Ruyen seems well. Zhao Hai gives his greetings to Miss Ruyen.¡±

    Looking at Zhao Hai, Ruyen used all of her courage and asked, ¡°Your surname is Buda? Are you Adam?¡±

    Zhao Hai showed a faint smile and said, ¡°I am indeed surnamed Buda. Adam was my former name, I go by the name of Zhao Hai now.¡±

    Ruyen felt that she didn¡¯t have the face to see Zhao Hai, she covered her face and turned around to run. At the same time, while she was getting farther away, the sound of weeping can be heard.

    Seeing this development, Zhao Hai was left not knowing what to do. He really didn¡¯t expect this to happen, at this time Evan talked, ¡°Well, let¡¯s just leave her to herself. Little Hai, did you really bring the Wild Dragon Banner? Little Hai, listen to me, you must escape, 9th rank experts aren¡¯t people you can deal with.¡±

    Zhao Hai just smiled faintly and replied, ¡°What¡¯s great about 9th rank experts? Rest assured, even if the other party sends 9th ranks, I can deal with them, no problem. Let¡¯s rest first, tomorrow, I¡¯ll go with you to the walls and dere that the Buda n hase back.¡±

    Evan looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s face and sighed, he didn¡¯t know what else to say. He just gave a nod and said, ¡°Alright, go rest for this evening, we¡¯ll head to the walls tomorrow.¡± After looking at the situation from the wall tomorrow, he believed that Zhao Hai would know the enormity of the situation. At that time, he would try to persuade Zhao Hai to escape again, he believed that Zhao Hai would agree.

    Evan didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would be so strong. He thought that Zhao Hai would look at the attackers and decide that battling them wasn¡¯t possible. As long as Zhao Hai can be persuaded, Evan can have the young generation join him in retreat.

    While Evan was dwelling on the scenarios on his mind, Zhao Hai turned his head to Laura and Megan and then smiled, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll head to the walls to take a look. Then I¡¯ll go dispatch the troops to deal with them. Let¡¯s see what other ns they have. The two of you should head to the Space and look at the situation in the monitor, just in case they other party sends 9th ranks after me. Don¡¯te out.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll just look at your actions there. But Brother Hai, this time, shouldn¡¯t you invite Grandpa Green? This time, our reappearance in the continent would be a key moment of the Buda n, Grandpa Green should be present right?¡±

    Zhao Hai though for a moment and said, ¡°That would be good. Let¡¯s go invite Grandpa Green.¡± Then the group immediately want to Iron Mountain Fort to tell Green about this matter.

    Green immediately agreed and also proposed to include Merine as well, Zhao Hai agreed. In the same day, Green and Merine went to the Space. While Zhao Hai¡¯s group was resting in the Space, Green and Merine wasn¡¯t, they had been waiting for this day for quite a long time. And since it was just around the corner, the two were too excited to fall asleep.

    The next morning, after Zhao Hai and the others woke up, they immediately went out of the Space. Green and Merine didn¡¯t eat their meals inside the Space, they knew that Evan would certainly ask them to eat with him.

    Sure enough, not long after they reappeared in the mansion, Evan sent someone to invite Zhao Hai and the others. Zhao Hai immediately led Green and the others to exit from the courtyard.

    When they came out, the servants couldn¡¯t help but stare at Zhao Hai¡¯s group. This was because of the two additions, Green and Merine. The servants certainly didn¡¯t misremember the faces on the group. However, they knew that they didn¡¯t have anything to do with it so they just weed Zhao Hai to the dining room.

    When they arrived at the dining hall, Evan couldn¡¯t help but stare nkly. Naturally, he knew Green and Merine, he just didn¡¯t think that they would be appearing here today.

    Evan immediately went forward with haste, he respectfully gave a salute and said, ¡°Uncle Green, Aunt Merine, when did you two arrive? I was just about to ask Little Hai as to why the two of you aren¡¯t present. I was afraid that the two of you are too busy, I didn¡¯t expect to see the two of you today, this is fantastic!¡±

    Green gave a faint smile while giving Evan a small bow, ¡°Young Master Evan, without your help, our Buda n may not have survived this long. Let this old man express his gratitude in behalf of the n.¡±

    Evan quickly replied, ¡°Uncle Green, I wouldn¡¯t dare ept your bow, do you want to shorten my longevity? Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore,e and sit with me. I¡¯ve already prepared the meal, moreover I have something to tell the two of you.¡± Then Evan led the group inside the room.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Evan¡¯s arguments were very solid, Green and Merine understood where Evan was getting at. In all honesty, if they didn¡¯t have their current capabilities, Green and Merine would surely follow what Evan suggested. But this time, their n¡¯s strength was more than enough to deal with the enemies.

    Thus, Green looked at Evan with a faint smile, ¡°Young Master Evan, you can rest assured. This time, me and Merine didn¡¯te because we want the Young Master to leave, but to witness the Buda n¡¯s Wild Dragon Banner fluttering again. Don¡¯t worry, dealing with four 9th ranks aren¡¯t a problem, the 200 thousand troops aren¡¯t as well. This time, we¡¯re here to let the continent know about our return, as well as make those who n to offend us shudder at the mention of the Buda n.¡±

    Evan looked at Green, he didn¡¯t think those words woulde from Green, he replied, ¡°Uncle Green, this is a 9th rank expert! 9th rank!¡±

    Green smiled, ¡°I know, rest assured, as long as they send four 9th ranks or less, you won¡¯t even need to send Senior Origin Sword Saint. Those 8th ranks are nothing as well. Right, no need to talk about these right now, we¡¯ll eat first. After eating we¡¯ll head towards the city wall to take a look.¡±

    When Evan looked at Green and Merine¡¯s confident appearance, he couldn¡¯t help but calm down. He knew that the two weren¡¯t impulsive people. Their initial purpose was to protect Zhao Hai¡¯s poor life, protect the Buda n, and because of this, they even regarded Zhao Hia¡¯s life with more importance than their own. Therefore, how could they allow Zhao Hai to take such a risk? For them to agree with Zhao Hai¡¯s action, that mean that they were fully confident this time.

    Thinking about this, Evan¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but loosen. But he also felt confusion, he knew clearly that the strongest experts of the Buda n were Green and Merine. Although they were formidable themselves, they weren¡¯t 9th rank experts. But the enemy has 9th rank experts, maybe even four 9th rank experts. Can they contend with them? Did they get the support of another 9th rank? But that couldn¡¯t be it, a single 9th rank cannot go against four. In the end, what were the cards of the Buda n?

    ¡­

    Evan invited Zhao Hai¡¯s group for breakfast today, however, he didn¡¯t include his family. He knew that the people in the Purcell family weren¡¯t very much in Zhao Hai¡¯s good books. When the Buda n had lost their home, those people didn¡¯t give the n any face. Meeting them right now would be very embarrassing.

    After eating their meal, the group was led by Evan to walk towards the City Wall. Casa City was now on a state of Martial Law, there weren¡¯t anymoners seen walking around the city, instead, groups of warriors were seen patrolling the streets.

    But the garrison troops of Casa City weren¡¯t a lot, all in all they just numbered 20 thousand people. They were initially sent in order to protect the Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion. The majority of the Purcell Family¡¯s forces were in Iron Mountain Fortress, guarding the Duchy from the Beastman raids. With most of their troops there, the troops inside Casa City weren¡¯t that much. If not for Casa City¡¯s walls being thick, then they feared that the city may have already fallen.

    When Zhao Hai and the others got up on the city wall, they saw that some of its parts were damaged. From those damages, one can see that the source was magic, while some were from magical cannons as well as ballistas.

    Stood on the walls were the garrison troops. The troops wereposed of the Purcell Family¡¯s elites. If not for them, Casa City wouldn¡¯t have stood to this day.

    Zhao Hai gazed outwards, at this time, the entire city waspletely encircled by something, probably the doing of Earth Mages. Outside the City, numerous depressions were seen on the ground, probably ced there in order to stop cavalry chargesing from Casa City. It really seems like they really want to ce Evan¡¯s family in dire straits.

    After looking at the situation outside the city, Zhao Hai turned his head to Evan and said, ¡°Uncle Evan, it has been some time since those people started to besiege the city, did you really not have any reinforcements?¡±

    Evan smiled bitterly, ¡°How could it be impossible to have reinforcements? But in the end those troops were rendered useless. In addition to the 100 thousand troopsying siege here, there was another 100 thousand who were actively blocking off all the reinforcements. In addition to our reinforcements, the noble families that we have good rtions with were suppressed by the empire. They simply couldn¡¯te and help us, we¡¯re really at a loss at this time.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Boris¡¯ preparation this time is indeed very adequate. When he attacked Ruyenst time, I should have already been mindful, I just didn¡¯t think that he would attack the Purcell Family immediately. Upon further consideration, the Purcell Family really didn¡¯t have any enmity with him, moreover, the family is an established noble n, nobody would dare go this hard on you. I actually didn¡¯t expect that someone would be this brazen, they were ruthless as well, to think that they are thinking about extinguishing the family.¡±

    Evan shook his head while forcing a smile, ¡°This time¡¯s matter shouldn¡¯t all be because of you. Moreover, our Purcell Family didn¡¯t buy Boris¡¯ purpose. Looking at Boris¡¯ recent actions, it seems like he wanted to act against some nobles for quite some time. His goals just seemed to coincide with this matter, therefore, he decided to begin with me.¡±

    1. Zhao Hai, breaking hearts of men and women ever since transmigrating

 Chapter 432 - Attack

    <h4>Chapter 432 - Attack</h4>

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t aware that there would be such a thing. He looked at Evan and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there was such a matter inside Boris¡¯ mind. It¡¯s fine, we¡¯ll be cleaning up today. I think Boris would think twice if he wanted to repeat today¡¯s matter.¡±

    Then he turned to walk down from the city wall along with Evan and the others. Upon arriving down, Zhao Hai immediately let Alien out. Then he quickly ce the Buda n¡¯s Wild Dragon War Banner that was already installed into a pole on top of Alien¡¯s back. After that, he made Green and Merine center inside Alien¡¯s body. Evan looked at this scene and couldn¡¯t help bute with them. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t block him, he allowed Evan to enter the space inside Alien¡¯s body.

    After the group sat at the upper floor, they prepared themselves for tea. When Zhao Hai sat down, he turned to Evan and said, ¡°Uncle Evan, make them open the gate, then leave the rest to us.¡±

    Evan turned to look at Green and Merine, when he saw that they were still calm, he didn¡¯t object. He immediately ryed his orders to a guard. When Evan entered Alien, he took with him two guards. Evan was a Grand Duke, how could he not bring with him two assistants?

    Soon after the guard left, the city¡¯s gate was opened. Then Zhao Hai headed out of the city. When the enemies saw this scene, they immediately formed their lines and waited.

    Those whoid siege to Casa City had no idea that Zhao Hai arrived. But they knew about the Cavalry units of the Purcell Family. These elite troops regrly shed with the beastmen cavalries, how could their fighting prowess be low? It was because of this that they deliberately made ditches outside the gate, to prevent the cavalry to fully utilize the might of their charge.

    However, it seems like they were mistaken this time. As they prepared to meet the cavalry of the Purcell Family, what they sawing out of the city gate was a veryrge undead instead. The undead¡¯s body was 20 meters long, with a height of about 10 meters, it had a dark green skeleton, and it was covered with spikes. It looked extremely terrifying.

    And on the undead¡¯s body, a banner was seen fluttering with the wind. The banner had a blood red surface, along with an embroidery of a threatening dragon. The banner may have some damages here and there, but it only increased its killing aura. For those who were experienced, they knew that this was a War Banner!

    The mercenaries outside were stunned. They never thought that what came out this time would be an undead creature. At this moment, the leader of this troop immediately thought of another reason for their attack this time, isn¡¯t it because of a Dark Mage?

    He immediately issued an order loudly, the troops behind him quickly became morepact. The men and horses of the front line were also getting prepared to meet Zhao Hai.

    At the same time, the leader also invited the Mages. They knew that Zhao Hai was a Dark Mage. The best way to deal with a Mage was another Mage. In dealing with Zhao Hai and the Purcell Duchy, the brought more than 50 Mages.

    The Mages were specifically tasked to deal with Zhao Hai as well as act as mobile turrets. Therefore, most of the time, they were inside the camps and were only called out this time. Usually, soldiers were the ones doing the attacking, using magic cannons as well as ballistas.

    Under the gazes of them as well as the garrison troops, the undead creature just slowly stepped over the ditches that were previously dug out. Although the ditches were quite wide, they weren¡¯t enough to stop arge being such as Alien. Before long, Alien had already passed over several obstacles.

    The troop leader decided that it was still not time to attack the undead. He wanted to wait for the Mages from the camp to arrive before dealing with Alien. Thus, he made his troops standy by and wait for a while.

    But it was a mistake to give Zhao Hai this much time for preparations. While he went over the ditches, he didn¡¯t immediately take action, he wanted the other party to be clueless as to what he wanted to do.

    At this moment, with Zhao Hai¡¯s intention, a battalion of undead cavalry appeared. These undead were all Beastmen. All of them were tall and were sitting on their own mounts along with huge maces on their hands. Just by looking at their appearance, one could see how terrifying they are.

    Zhao Hai released 10 thousand cavalry this time. The group immediately covered the surrounding area. Although this number isn¡¯t thatrge, the 100 thousand enemy troops were divided. The enemy troops¡¯ 100 thousand soldiers aren¡¯t enough to surround the city, so they only deeply guarded the city¡¯s four gates.

    This way, the armies on each gate numbered about twenty thousand each. With their losses these past few days, the estimation of 20 thousand was quite correct.

    While the enemies were still silly from seeing the undead cavalry and were quite confused about how they would handle this, a sudden sound was hearding out from Alien¡¯s mouth. The sound issued a deration, ¡°With the Wild Dragon Banner as the witness, show them who is invincible! Kill!¡±

    This sound naturally came from Zhao Hai. This was Alien¡¯s recently acquired ability. As long as Zhao Hai is inside Alien¡¯s body, his voices could pass along Alien¡¯s mouth with an increased volume, much like how a loudspeaker worked.

    After Zhao Hai gave his words, the Beastmen undead cavalry immediately help their weapons up as they charged towards the mercenary soldiers.

    In Ark Continent, there were almost no other race that was able to block a Beastman¡¯s charge head on. Their charges were too sharp, any other army wasn¡¯t a match.

    And in order to deal with the Purcell Family, all these soldiers were disguised as mercenaries. They didn¡¯t have their standard issue armor in order to curb the Purcell Family¡¯s suspicions, neither did they have any cavalry. With the only armor they were wearing being light armor, they could be ssified as light infantry. For them to block a Beastman charge in their current state was akin to them looking for death.

    Ten thousand undead Beastman cavalry began to charge towards the mercenary-dressed soldiers. With these scene, the soldier lines immediately became a mess. They were all quite experienced, naturally they knew the power behind a Beastman charge, and they also knew that an undead charge wasn¡¯t any less powerful, they certainly didn¡¯t want to be on the receiving end of such an impact.

    However, their troop leader was quite tenacious as he didn¡¯t issue any order for retreat. Because of this the soldiers had no other choice than to stay put. To be honest, the troop leader was quite hopeful, he knew that the level of an undead under a general Dark Mage wasn¡¯t that powerful. Their fighting strength shouldn¡¯t be that strong, so even if their appearances were quite scary, they might not be very terrifying in battle. Upon seeing Zhao Hai release these many undead, the troop leader was quite sure that they wouldn¡¯t be too strong, thus he believed that they would be able to block this charge.

    But before long, it was quite obvious that he was mistaken. Zhao Hai¡¯s undead creatures were very capable and were unable to be stopped. Even if they aim specifically for the heavy armor cavalry, they still weren¡¯t able to stop them, much less the light cavalry mixed in.

    When the undead cavalry¡¯s formation shed with the mercenaries, the troop leader immediately realized his blunder. These Beastmen undead were too strong, maybe even stronger than a true Beastman. Their soldiers simply weren¡¯t able to resist them, with just a single nce, one could see the mercenaries¡¯ formationpletely devastated.

    Zhao Hai was not idle at this time. He sat inside Alien as it followed behind the undead charge. He gazed at the scene. After all, every mercenary that dared approach him were immediately destroyed by Alien.

    Evan was also inside Alien staring nkly at what is happening outside. He never imagined Zhao Hai¡¯s undead to be this strong. They were too strong that when they met the infantry, thetter were immediately ruined. Their charge was the visual form of the word ¡®unstoppable¡¯.

    After Zhao Hai destroyed the enemy¡¯s formation, he didn¡¯t stop, he directly rushed towards the enemy camp on the other side. Moreover, Zhao Hai was also continually releasing Dark Magic, turning all those who had been killed into undead. The dead soldiers immediately rose up and began to chase the other soldiers who were escaping.

    These people were very terrified, seeing their former allies rise up again and chase them with their weapons was a scene that would induce panic.

    The soldiers getting killed by the Beastman cavalry were getting more and more numerous. The new undead also kept increasing. Aside from the initial Beastman undead that Zhao Hai released, they now had more than 2 thousand additional undead from those mercenary soldiers that died.

    At this time, the enemy Mages also began to respond. Lines of magic went flying towards the undead, some of them even headed straight for Alien.

    Zhao Hai simply didn¡¯t care about any of these. He just sat inside Alien and continued to leisurely drink his tea. These magic attacks heading towards Alien were like small irritating itches. They didn¡¯t have any effect on the undead.

    This made the Mages very embarrassed, not only could they not deal with this huge magic beast, their spells towards the undead Beastmen Cavalry were also very useless.

    The 8th rank experts on the camps saw this situation and immediately went out. In their view, even if these undead Beastmen were quite strong, if they have some 5th or 6th ranks, then they could already be good. They thought that if they give enough effort, they could exterminate all of the undead as well as Zhao Hai.

    However, just like those before them, they were very mistaken. The undead were quite strong, to the point that each of the undead could contend with each one of the mages. If two undeads were to fight them, then they would certainly be defeated. If they were attacked by more, they would surely die.

    This made the 8th rank experts feel nk inside, they didn¡¯t think that they would meet this situation. What kind of undead were these? How could they be this powerful?

    Since the mages cannot block the undead cavalry, the undead immediately crashed into their camp. The undead immediately chased down all the mercenaries as well as their servants. Most importantly, they focused their attacks on the Mages.

    1. Fukkit, I¡¯ll use Alien from now on. Xenomorph is too long.

 Chapter 433 - Might of the Undead

    <h4>Chapter 433 - Might of the Undead</h4>

    By this time, the people who sieged Casa City were now in a mess. Nobody can block Zhao Hai¡¯s advances. Only those Advanced Mages could help themselves in order to escape. Any Mages with a rank lower were killed immediately, then were turned into undead. After which they immediately began casting magic in order to attack other mercenary soldiers.

    The people¡¯s minds were submerged in confusion. Due to the suppression of Dark Mages these years, most armies didn¡¯t have any Dark Mages, this was especially true for Aksu Empire. This made them forget the fact that the most terrifying ce to meet a Dark Mage was in a battlefield.

    The reason for this was because the battlefield provided them with more than enough resources to raise undead anytime. Even if those undead couldn¡¯tpare to Zhao Hai¡¯s, the pressure they could give people were still very huge. This made people give Dark Mages another nickname while they are on the battlefield, they were called Death Gods.

    Because there hadn¡¯t been any major wards in the continent, and adding on to the suppression of Dark Mages, the soldiers present hadn¡¯t met a practitioner of Dark Magic. So once they encountered Zhao Hai, they dissolved into panic.

    Evan looked at the undead who were chasing the mercenaries outside and waspletely dumbfounded. He had seen Zhao Hai before, and he has also seen Adam. Thest time they met, he felt that Zhao Hai has let go of his yboy attitude. He became more sensible, more fierce. But when he saw the current Zhao Hai who was just leisurely drinking tea, Evan was terrified.

    He thought that it was scary. Evan was a warrior, and as a warrior he had seen killings. And even if he became a Grand Duke he had also witnessed a ton of cruel and merciless people. But he hadn¡¯t met people like Zhao Hai who didn¡¯t even flinch upon seeing this much undead killing people. One could see why, upon seeing Zhao Hai right now, Evan felt fear.

    Massacring people without emotion was something a lot of people can achieve. But Zhao Hai was different. While looking at the battle outside, he still drank his tea inside Alien, at the same time, his other hand was continually casting Magic, turning more people into undead and making those new undead kill more people. While all of this is happening, he was still drinking tea, such a person was terrifying.

    Evan felt like Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t the Adam that he knew. To him, Zhao Hai has be cold blooded. Evan felt strange, he felt mortified.

    Zhao Hai had noted Evan¡¯s expression, he understood what he was thinking. He ced his cup down and looked at Evan, ¡°Does Uncle Evan think I was too ruthless? Too cold-blooded?¡±

    Evan looked at Zhao Hai and sighed, ¡°Little Hai, I know that the Buda n¡¯s situation had forced you to undergo such a huge change. But you must know that plenty of these people are also innocent. It should be enough if we were to repel them.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared at Evan and sighed, ¡°Uncle Evan, do you think that I want it to be like this? But even if I didn¡¯t, they are still our enemies. You see them right now as pitiful, but haven¡¯t you thought? If we didn¡¯t have enough strength, they will be pursuing us like ghosts. When the timees, neither me nor the Purcell Family would exist, we would bepletely destroyed by them. Do you think that at that moment they would let us off because of their tender hearts?¡±

    Evan naturally understood this. If both armies fight, there was little space for pity. But this time, it was undead killing living people. This scenario made him feel terrible, if he were there, it would feel like was being betrayed.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t only Evan who had this sentiment, majority of the people in the continent share this view as well. Otherwise, Dark Mages wouldn¡¯t be the most hated profession, they didn¡¯t even consider that Dark Mages can minimize their losses in the battlefield. Dark Mages would use anything to attack the enemy. For them, attacking the enemy with a de or an undead was the same. In the end, they could get the job done.

    Green, who had also be numb to the scene, coldly snorted and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you prefer sending your subordinates to deal with the enemies rather than the undead? It seems like you have been poisoned by the Radiant Church as well.¡±

    Evan, upon hearing Green, became embarrassed. There was no way for him to disrespect Green. Because of his position in the Buda n, Evan also regarded Green as an elder. Thus, he can¡¯t do anything but listen to Green¡¯s words.

    At this time, the troops on the other gates were also made aware of the situation and sent some reinforcements. However, the reinforcements had no way to deal with the undead. The situation remained the same, the undead were still ughtering their way along the enemy lines.

    The 100 thousand whoid siege on the city were flustered. They immediately gathered their men and started to surround Zhao Hai. But Zhao Hai seemed to not care, he stillmanded the undead to continue the ughter.

    If one were to look down from the sky, the battlefield disyed a strange image. A group of mercenaries were surrounding an Undead Creature in the middle, looking like to extinguish whoever was in the middle.

    But if you look at it carefully, those who were wearing mercenary clothes were constantly falling. And when they get killed, they were immediately wrapped with a dark mist and then became an undead creature. After which they got up and then attacked their fellow mercenaries.

    The fighting continued on for the entire morning. Finally, the mercenaries couldn¡¯t hold long and chose to withdraw. They didn¡¯t dare continue to attack Zhao Hai since they were constantly getting killed. In the end, those who were killed numbered between 30 thousand to 40 thousand people. Their losses were too great.

    What made them very confused was that even if those undead were powerful, it was still impossible for them to suffer losses along these numbers. Some of them only suffered an injury and then died soon afterwards. Later on, they discovered that the weapons of the undead were all coated with poison. As long as they were wounded by the weapon, even if only a little, they would die in a short while.

    The mercenaries were too ill prepared in a scenario where they would retreat. They expected that they would only retreat if the matter had already been dealt with. Because of this, Zhao Hai¡¯s creatures continually hounded them from behind. Unlike them, the undead didn¡¯t know the meaning of exhaustion.

    One side is infantry, while the other is cavalry, their disparity in speed was very huge. But since they had the numbers, some were able to escape safely. In the end, 50 thousand mercenaries were saved.

    The chasested until the afternoon, and Zhao Hai had obtained another 50 thousand additional undead. After the even, the group returned to Casa City. And after eating, Zhao Hai¡¯s group returned to the ce Evan arranged for them to rest in.

    However, Evan was unable to sleep that night. Zhao Hai¡¯s performance shook him to his core. Not only was he startled by how Zhao Hai handled life and death, he was also shocked by how powerful Zhao Hai¡¯s undead were.

    It was now that Evan understood why Zhao Hai was able to survive after all those powers sent people to deal with him. By what Zhao Hai has shown today, it would be strange if those assants survived.

    At the same time, Evan also had to acknowledge the strength of a Dark Mage. He truly didn¡¯t pay any attention to the profession before, this was because of the continent¡¯s constant suppression of them. This was even more true in Aksu Empire, because of the collusion between Boris and the Radiant Church, the suppression of the Dark Mages had reached another level. From a young age, children were already hearing bad things about Dark Mages. This idea bore into the minds of the people and made them feel disgust towards those who practice Dark Magic.

    This was precisely the reason why when Zhao Hai resided in Stony Mountain, he immediately sent people to deal with him. This was also the reason why there were no Dark Mages among the Purcell Family¡¯s forces.

    But after watching Zhao Hai¡¯s might today, Evan felt regret. He knew that casualties are greatest during the initial collision between two armies. And during the skirmish, there would also be losses here and there. If a Dark Mage was present, they could drastically reduce the losses they suffered in the battlefield.

    As soon as his thought reached that point, Evan waspletely regretful for not having a Dark Mage in his army. But it was now toote, there weren¡¯t a lot of Dark Mages in the continent, and those people weren¡¯t very trustful towards nobles. Recruiting Dark Mages during this time was close to impossible.

    At this time, Zhao Hai was inside the Space. Green and Merine were inside as well. Green was very happy that his face turned red. He was really excited, they finally had shown their might. The Wild Dragon Banner had flown once again and achieved an overwhelming victory.

    When Zhao Hai looked at Green¡¯s appearance, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Grandpa Green, I think you should return to Iron Mountain fort tomorrow. The matter in Casa City will be resolved in around two days or so. The enemies cannot block our undead, so their 9th ranks should be making their move. Not just you, even I might need to retreat to the Space. The battle would be handed over to Cai¡¯er and Zhao Wen.

    Green thought for a moment before he nodded, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll return to Iron Mountain Fort tomorrow. My desire had already been realized. But Young Master, you should take care of yourself. If the opposite party sends 9th ranks tomorrow, immediately hide inside the Space. Moreover, I¡¯m afraid that the Radiant Church would also make their move. Their main target this time is you and you cannot suffer an ident.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, ¡°Rest assured, if something happens, I¡¯ll immediately hide in the Space. Let¡¯s see how they handle me then. But what you said is right, the Radiant Church had been quiet all this time. I¡¯m afraid that when they receive the news about my identity, they will send people to Iron Mountain Fort. So it¡¯s best for you to return.¡±

    Green didn¡¯t disagree and just nodded.

    1. Correct me if I¡¯m wrong, Zhao Hai should have four 9th ranks right? Wind guy, Fire guy, Cai¡¯er, and Zhao Wen?

 Chapter 434 - The Thoughts of Origin Sword Saint

    <h4>Chapter 434 - The Thoughts of Origin Sword Saint</h4>

    What Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know was that the moment they returned to Casa City, their actions were under Origin Sword Saint¡¯s attention.

    A 9th rank expert can feel everything around them by using Mental Power. With Zhao Hai¡¯s performance today, it was natural for the Origin Sword Saint to take note of him.

    To be exact, these days, the entire Casa City was under Origin Sword Saint¡¯s constant monitoring. After all, he was someone from the Purcell Family, he didn¡¯t want an ident to happen to the family.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s arrival made him very curious. He had been continually paying attention to Casa City, but he didn¡¯t notice Zhao Hai¡¯s group entering its vicinity. Simrly, had no exnation as to how Green appeared while Zhao Hai and the others were resting.

    For a 9th rank expert, this matter was very baffling. He always felt that Zhao Hai was disappearing every time he enters his courtyard, it was impossible for him to know what they were doing. Most importantly, in the daytime, he can feel every single person in the city except for Zhao Hai¡¯s group. It seems like Zhao Hai was made of air, he couldn¡¯t sense anything from him, it felt very strange.

    So this evening, Origin Sword Saint went to Zhao Hai¡¯s courtyard to check things out. But even in this proximity, he still couldn¡¯t sense anything. It seems like Zhao Hai disappeared from existence.

    This made Origin Sword Saint very puzzled. In the end, when he saw that the ce¡¯smp was not lit up, he came out of hiding and went to the courtyard. He saw nobody, not a single person was present.

    Seeing this scene, Origin Sword Saint couldn¡¯t help but stare nkly. Then hisplexion changed, then he thought of a possibility. It may be that Zhao Hai had someone with a formidable Spatial Divergent Ability, or he has a Space Mage.

    In the continent, Space Mages were very rare. However, among the people who have Divergent Abilities, those who had abilities rted to space were quite a lot. This may have been some sort of bnce set by the world.

    One has to recognize that among all Mages, Space Mages were the hardest to deal with. And among Divergent Abilities, Space rted ones gave you the most headache. Therefore, when Origin Sword Saint noticed that Zhao Hai disappeared, he immediately thought of about a Spatial Divergent Ability. Besides that, he cannot think of any other reason as to how a group of people can silently disappear from the courtyard.

    Origin Sword Saint stood for a while in the courtyard, then with an intention he immediately shed away and appeared in front of Evan¡¯s door. Then with a serious tone, Origin Sword Saint said, ¡°Evan,e out.¡±

    Evan wasn¡¯t asleep, but with his current strength, there was no way for him to sense Origin Sword Saint¡¯s presence. Therefore, when he heard those word, he immediately knew who came. He immediately got up from his bed, and wore his nightly robes.

    Evan saw Origin Sword Saint when he went out of his house. He gave a bow and said, ¡°Ancestor, what are your orders?¡±

    Origin Sword Saint looked at Evan and said, ¡°This Zhao Hai, I know about him. In the past, I didn¡¯t support helping his Buda n. But now, it seems like your decision is correct. If Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t have a Divergent Spatial Ability, then he should have someone who does. Moreover, it seems like he had acquired a huge backing, otherwise his Water of Nothingness wouldn¡¯t have been cured. In addition to those strong Undead, if he can invite some 9th ranks to his side, then he would be formidable. What¡¯s most important was the fact that he is inws with the Calci Family. His current status cannot be underestimated anymore. No matter what, you should maintain our Purcell Family¡¯s good rtion with him. Right, didn¡¯t we have an engagement arranged with him before? You should carry out that agreement.¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but express his pain. He knew that if he had the power before, the engagement wouldn¡¯t have been cancelled. At this point, Zhao Hai already had three beautiful fiancees. In this case, how could he possibly look for another?

    Evan cannot aplish these requests, he had no other choice but tell Origin Sword Saint about what happened. Upon listening to Evan, Origin Sword Saint frowned and said, ¡°It seems like this matter isn¡¯t easy. But it doesn¡¯t matter, he can get married to another girl asid from Ruyen. Don¡¯t we have some marriageable women in the Purcell Family? We can just change the girl we send.¡±

    Evan gave a forced smile, ¡°Ancestor might not know, but Zhao Hai is a very proud person. Moreover, I¡¯ve asked his fiance¡¯s and they said that there was no way for him to be with someone if the both of them didn¡¯t have any sentiment towards each other. I¡¯m very sure he won¡¯t agree and oppose if we provide a marriage candidate.¡±

    Origin Sword Saint nodded, ¡°Alright, I really don¡¯t care much about these things. No matter what, for the good of the Purcell Family, I¡¯ve already told you about Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. Make sure to handle this matter carefully. Also, pay attention to any potions that could enhance someone¡¯s strength. Ever since we lost Buffy, the Purcell Family badly needs another 9th rank expert. I alone cannot provide all of the family¡¯s security.¡±

    Evan stared for a moment and then replied, ¡°Ancestor, rest assured. If there¡¯s anything you need, feel free to approach me.¡±

    Origin Sword Saint looked at Evan and sighed, ¡°It would be great if it was you who breaks through to 9th rank. But you have to take care of the family¡¯s affairs, your attention would be divided. You should go find another person with enough talent to be a 9th rank to serve the family.¡±

    Evan nodded, ¡°Yes, Ancestor, be relieved.¡±

    Origin Sword Saint nodded, ¡°You must remember, for a n to survive, it needs a 9th rank expert. I suspect this Zhao Hai already had the support of a 9th rank expert, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be so unyielding. A 9th rank expert can guarantee a family¡¯s survival for a hundred years. If I didn¡¯t exist, all of those who has bad intentions towards our Purcell Family would¡¯ve already gone to exterminate us. Therefore, you must go and find a candidate as soon as possible.¡±

    Evan nodded, then Origin Sword Saint¡¯s body shed before he disappeared. Seeing that the ancestor has gone, Evan sighed. He didn¡¯t expect the Origin Sword Saint to ce this much importance to Zhao Hai. He actually made a special trip to Evan for such matter.

    Evan couldn¡¯t help but sigh, he didn¡¯t need the ancestor to remind him that Zhao Hai was extraordinary.The re-emergence of the Buda n today would likely inform the entire continent that there was actually a cure to the Water of Nothingness.

    One must know that the Water of Nothingness was something nobody has aside from the Radiant Church and the Great ns. The Radiant Church uses this to deal with those wicked Dark Mages. Naturally, they also used these on other purposes that nobody knew, but they still im that they at least used it for a ¡°Righteous cause¡±.

    But the Great Nobles in the continent have a lot of use for the Water of Nothingness. But its supply was scarce, moreover, there was no known antidote for it. This made this item a very terrifying thing for all experts in the continent.

    And now, Zhao Hai appeared. Before, he had drank the Water of Nothingness, but now he was freely using magic. This represented the fact that he had a way to solve his toxin. This was a serious attack for both the Radiant Church as well as the Great ns. This was akin to them losing their ultimate weapon.

    Moreover, the strength that Zhao Hai has shown made them very startled. Adding on to his matter with the Calci family and his eventual engagement to Megan, most people were now paying attention to Zhao Hai. At this point, there wasn¡¯t a person in the continent who dared to underestimate him.

    The reason why Southern King Boris decided to attack Zhao Hai this time was not only because he was an exile of the Aksu Empire, someone who didn¡¯t have any support from the Imperial n. Secondly, it was also because the Calci Family were enemies of the Radiant Church. Therefore, they didn¡¯t have any hesitation in this time¡¯s attack.

    But no hesitation didn¡¯t mean that there weren¡¯t any disagreements. There a lot of people who were afraid of the Calci Family. Zhao Hai¡¯s current fame wasn¡¯t any worse than them.

    In such a case, Evan didn¡¯t know how to proceed with his rtionship with Zhao Hai. Even if he worked as a Patriarch for a long time, he was still left with nothing to do this time.

    In the past, Ruyen¡¯s matter was handled by Caesar. That time, the Purcell Family were bent on severing their rtionship with Zhao Hai. If it weren¡¯t for this matter, Zhao Hai standing wouldn¡¯t be like this. To Evan, he regarded Zhao Hai as his own nephew. He knew that if he wanted to further the family¡¯s connection to Zhao Hai this time, their rtionship might even deteriorate.

    Evan sighed, then he turned back into his room. Although he couldn¡¯t fall asleep, he stillid down on his bed with closed eyes. He needed rest, he still had a lot of things to do tomorrow.

    Just like Zhao Hai, Evan also thought that since the other party¡¯s army couldn¡¯t deal with Casa City anymore, then they will certainly send their aces, the 9th rank experts.

    Only with their 9th rank experts could they achieve victory in this war. What worried Evan right now was if Zhao Hai could really deal with the several 9th ranks that would be sent.

    If Zhao Hai can deal with them, then that would be a good thing. But if he cannot, everything will turn for the worse. These thoughts kept circting inside Evan¡¯s mind over and over.

    The next morning, Zhao Hai¡¯s group appeared once again inside the courtyard. When they got up that morning, Cai¡¯er told Zhao Hai that Origin Sword Saint hade to the courtyard yesterday to examine them. She also told Zhao Hai about the conversation between Evan and Origin Sword Saint.

    Zhao Hai really didn¡¯t think that this 9th rank Origin Sword Saint would pay any attention to him. But he had no ns of marrying into the Purcell Family. Just like what Evan said thest time, Ruyen was no longer worthy of Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think about these things anymore. He had helped the Purcell Family mainly because the family had helped them before. Also, this was also a good opportunity to reveal the Wild Dragon banner of the Buda n. And another reason was because the Purcell Duchy¡¯s position was right beside the ck Wastnd. The Purcell Family being here was a good thing for Zhao Hai. It was much better to have a friend as a neighbor than an enemy.

    When Zhao Hai and the others went to the dining room, Evan was already there. Evan was alone, he was just there to apany Zhao Hai¡¯s group.

    When he saw Zhao Haie without Green nor Merine, Evan stared, then he asked Zhao Hai, ¡°Little Hai, where is Uncle Green and Aunt Merine?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°They had another thing to do so they left. In any case, we don¡¯t need their help today. I think that the enemy¡¯s 9th ranks would make their move this day.¡±

    Evan nodded, ¡°I thought so as well. Yesterday, a fourth of their army was killed off by you. Now, they have no way of surrounding the city as well as stopping the reinforcements. Today is the best time for those 9th ranks to take action, or else it would be toote.¡±

    Zhao Hai showed a faint smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for them. I hope that they won¡¯t be too weak, otherwise I would be very disappointed.¡±

    At this point, a voice was heard, ¡°Boy, you¡¯re extremely arrogant. Come and meet your death!¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, then he appeared outside in a sh as he looked at the sky and saw four figures flying there. Three of them wore a warrior¡¯s garments while one wore a mage¡¯s robe. And that robe was colored white.

    Seeing the group appear, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Good, three Warriors as well as a 9th rank Light Mage. Very good, it seems like you really wanted to deal with the undead that I have.¡±

    After Zhao Hai¡¯s words, the Light Mage snorted and said, ¡°Stop talking, you demonspawn. Your judgement day hase, ept the baptism of the light!¡±

    Zhao Haiughed, ¡°What was that name you gave me? When did I be a demonspawn? You really dare to say that you can baptise the darkness? Then why does the night still exist? You are just deceiving yourself. People might think that you people are righteous, but that doesn¡¯t apply to me. Today, if you want my life, then you need to show some real skills.¡±

    When Zhao Hai saw that the three warriors seem to be escorting the 9th rank Light Mage, he instantly knew that these people were sent by the Radiant Church.

    This made Zhao Hai lose all of his hesitation. For him, it was impossible to resolve his hatred for the Radiant Church. And it so happens that this time, not only could he exterminate some 9th ranks, he can even weaken the power of the church.

    These people from the Radiant Church may not have known that the 9th rank expert they sent to the prairie was actually killed by Zhao Hai. Otherwise, they would have some reservations in attacking Zhao Hai this time.

    1. Oooh boi

 Chapter 435 - Wealthy Twin Stars

    <h4>Chapter 435 - Wealthy Twin Stars</h4>

    When the Light Mage saw Zhao Hai¡¯s calm appearance, he couldn¡¯t help but snort, ¡°Young man, you¡¯re quite insolent. You must know that insolent people don¡¯t live for too long.¡±

    Before Zhao Hai could reply, an old voice was heard, ¡°To daree to my Purcell Family wand acting unruly, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too much? I really don¡¯t know what gave you the courage, young man, but you shouldn¡¯t be too insolent. You must know that insolent people don¡¯t live for too long.¡±

    Zhao Hai turned his head to see an old man standing behind him. The old man gave out a strong and majestic aura. Although his hair was white, when seeing him standing there, one could feel as though they saw a ferocious beast crouching, ready to pounce at any time.

    When the Light Mage saw the old man, his face couldn¡¯t help but change, ¡°So it seems like the Origin Sword Saint has arrived. Hehe, Senior is already too old, are your old arms and legs still function?¡±

    Origin Sword Saint showed a faint smile and said, ¡°Even if I¡¯m old, I still have the decency to be disciplined for years. Not like you young people, these past several days, constantly shouting about killing, but still acting charitable. For this old man, killing is killing, there¡¯s no other pretense in it.¡±

    Hearing Origin Sword Saint, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh. This old man was really amusing. Expressing this satire towards the Radiant Church helped him vent some of this pent up thoughts.

    When the Light Mage heard the old man, his face paled, he looked at Origin Sword Saint and said with a cold tone, ¡°The Radiant God is omnipotent, the great Radiant God isn¡¯t someone a worldly person like you can understand. With the Radiant God, one can enter eternal bliss. Otherwise, you would be subjected to the eternal torment of hell. For you to nder the Radiant God, you will certainly be punished.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°What qualifications did the Radiant God have to punish me? If he was indeed real, then if he knew what you people who bear his banner were doing, then he would definitely punish you first.¡±

    The Light Mage naturally treated Zhao Hai¡¯s words as rubbish. He looked at both Zhao Hai and Origin Sword saint and then snorted, ¡°Do you really want to contend with us with only the two of you? You¡¯re really naive.¡± After that, there were two other people who appeared at the Light Mage¡¯s side. The two men weren¡¯t dressed as a Warrior or a Mage. Both of them wore normal clothes but were made of excellent quality materials. The two of them looked just like Big Merchants.

    Zhao Hai was confused when he looked at the two persons. He already started practicing Battle Qi, but he didn¡¯t feel any fluctuation from the bodies of the two people for both Magic and Battle Qi. This felt very strange.

    Although feeling out 9th rank Warriors and Mages were very difficult. Zhao Hai can still feel them out using the Space. But these two people didn¡¯t have anything on them.

    At this time, Origin Sword Saint talked, ¡°So you invited the Wealthy Twin Stars. Good good, you actually spent a lot of money to invite two famous Divergent Ability Users, doing so isn¡¯t easy.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared at the two people and then respectfully asked Origin Sword Saint, ¡°Senior Sword Saint, did you say that the two of them are Divergent Ability Users? What type?¡±

    Origin Sword Saint replied, ¡°The Wealthy Twin Stars are famous in the continent for being Metal Divergent Ability Users. They are a pair of twin brothers, they love money as much as they love their own lives. They were initially merchants before they were deceived and lost all of their money. After that event, the both of them went ill. What they didn¡¯t expect was that after they recovered, they actually developed Divergent Abilities. Both of them posses Metal Maniption techniques, they could control anything metal under 100 jin. The two of them are also free assassins. If you pay them 100 jin of gold, they they would kill anybody in the continent, aside from a few notable people.¡±

    Zhao Hai gawked, then he turned his head to Origin Sword Saint and said, ¡°100 jin of gold isn¡¯t too much. It¡¯s just 20 thousand gold coins. Such experts would actually kill people just for 20 thousand gold coins?¡±

    Origin Sword Saint shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s 100 jin for each person, in other words, 40 thousand coins for inviting the two of them. Moreover, they love gold coins, all payments should be provided in gold coins. I really didn¡¯t think that the Radiant Church would invite them this time. It seems like they really want to kill us today.¡±

    When Origin Sword Saint finished speaking, one of the Wealthy Twin Stars said, ¡°Senior Sword Saint really is formidable, you actually found out about us brothers. We brothers generally didn¡¯t want to recklessly kill people, but the Radiant Church has offered us 400 thousand gold coins to deal with you, we just cannot refuse.¡±

    Origin Sword Saint couldn¡¯t help but stare, then his voice turned cold, ¡°Four hundred thousand gold coins, the Radiant Church truly invested heavily this time.¡±

    Origin Sword Saint didn¡¯t mean that 400 thousand gold coins is a huge amount. In fact, for any established power in the continent, 400 thousand was nothing. But for a person to have 400 thousand gold coins on hand was something very rare. One had to know that people store their coins inside banks. They exchange these coins by handing over a crystal card that had its corresponding value. There was nobody who would carry around 400 thousand physical gold coins.

    This was the problem with dealing with the Wealthy Twin Stars, they wanted physical gold coins for theirmissions. They wouldn¡¯t ept any other form or payment, Crystal Cards or so on. Because of this, not a lot of people can invite them, since withdrawing 200 jins worth of gold coin from the bank was a very troublesome thing to do.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know of this, and he also didn¡¯t care. He was only curious towards the Wealthy Twin Stars because of their Metal Maniption Ability. Zhao Hai had the same ability, he wanted to see if he can learn something from the two of them,.

    But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have the time to dwell on this since at this moment the Light Mage opened his mouth, ¡°Enough with the idle talk, Begin!¡± Then he threw himself towards Zhao Hai.

    With an intention, Zhao Hai made Zhao Wen appear in front of him. Then Zhao Wen transformed into arge mosquito before she fought with the Light Mage.

    The Light Mage stared for a moment, but he immediately fought with Zhao Wen. At this time, the three Warriors threw themselves towards Zhao Hai as well. Origin Sword Saint, intended to block the three Warriors but he was blocked by the Wealthy Twin Stars.

    At this point, nobody was blocking the three Warriors. For them, Zhao Hai was now like a fish on a chopping board, there was no escape.

    But when they approached him, vines suddenly appeared on the back of Zhao Hai and curled towards them. The three warriors couldn¡¯t help but stare slightly at Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance. In the end, they didn¡¯t give it much thought, they thought that Zhao Hai was one of those rare nt Mages. But a nt Mage¡¯s fighting capabilities weren¡¯t very strong. The vines were their mostmonly used weapon, except in the forests, nt Mages are pretty weak in any other ce.

    Moreover, their weapons can deal with nt Mages. Metals were a ns Mage¡¯s worst enemy,

    As they made their swords chop the vines off, they felt something strange. With their 9th rank strength they were confident in cutting those vines. But they didn¡¯t think that the vines were actually very tough.

    Their swords were basically incapable of cutting the vines. The vines took this opportunity to entangle their swords. And while the Warriors were stunned, the vines also engulfed their bodies. At this time, they felt that their bodies seem to be pricked by needles. Then they discovered that they didn¡¯t have any strength anymore.

    The one who attacked the three Warriors were naturally Cai¡¯er. Cai¡¯er was at the pinnacle of 9th rank. Otherwise, why would the other experts not dare approach Flower City. It was naturally because she had the strength to drive those experts away.

    This strength was terrifying, clearly shown by how easily Cai¡¯er managed to subdue three 9th rank Warriors. They were also injected with Cai¡¯er¡¯s poison, and that poison wasn¡¯t a joke. Before her evolution, her poison could already deal with other 9th ranks. But now, after being upgraded by the Space, they it was rare for a 9th rank to resist the toxin.

    The captured 9th ranks were not far from death. If not for their strength and vitality, they would have already died.

    After attacking the Warriors, Cai¡¯er didn¡¯t stop and continued on to deal with the Wealthy Twin Stars. Even if the two¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t that formidable, they were still able to ce the Origin Sword Saint in a deadlock. Because of their Metal Divergent Ability as well as Origin Sword Saint¡¯s minimal understanding of Divergent abilities, there was no way for their fight to end very soon.

    But now with Cai¡¯er¡¯s help, the situation was much easier to deal with. Before long, the two were also engulfed by Cai¡¯er. It was estimated that they would die much sooner than the three Warriors.

    Now, the only remaining person was the Light Mage. The Light Mage was simply not a match for Zhao Wen. One must know that Zhao Wen was a 9th rank Magic Beast, not something a Human 9th rank can contend with. Adding on to her improvements by staying inside the Space, even if she wasn¡¯t peak 9th rank, she could still contend against anything below that level. With the innate superiority of Magic Beasts over humans, Zhao Wen didn¡¯t suffer a single loss from fighting with the Light Mage, she was even on the winning side.

    The Light Mage also thought that things weren¡¯t doing so well, so he was thinking about escaping. Zhao Hai knew what he wanted to do so he smiled and said, ¡°Go try and run.¡± Then with his mind, he made Little Jin appear on Zhao Wen¡¯s back.

    Little Jin¡¯s body was already transformed into his Large Ape form. One should know that Little Jin was very well gifted in strength. Even if he was an 8th rank, his fighting strength was on level withmon 9th rank experts. Therefore, he released Little Jin to support Zhao Wen.

    Little Jin already knew what was happening, so when he came out, he immediately pounced towards the Light Mage.

 Chapter 436 - Level Up

    <h4>Chapter 436 - Level Up</h4>

    Little Jin was now more like a Knight, but this knight didn¡¯t use a weapon and instead used his own huge arms. And adding on his overbearing strength, the Light Mage became exhausted before long.

    The Light Mage felt that the situation was bing inconceivable. He didn¡¯t know how Zhao Hai managed to get these Magic Beasts. One must know that 9th rank Magic Beasts are very difficult toe across. However, even if he only encountered one today, the other one not reaching 9th rank evident in how it was riding on the other one¡¯s back, but both of its offensive and defensive strength were no less than a 9th ranks expert¡¯s. This made the Light Mage very confused.

    Although 9th rank Magic Beasts are stronger than 9th rand Human experts, 8th rank Magic Beasts were never as good as 9th rank Humans. Rank difference can never bepensated with racial traits. This fact was widely epted by everyone on the continent.

    But this understanding was shattered today because of this 8th rank Magic Beast in front of him that had the strength of a 9th rank. This was really inconceivable.

    Origin Sword Saint had drawn back and didn¡¯t participate in fighting the Light Mage. He already knew that the enemy had no chance of escaping. At the same time, he was also startled, he didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai actually had such aces up his sleeves.

    At this moment, Little Jin gave a shout as his body emitted a magnificent golden light. Then he moved and left Zhao Wen¡¯s back. His figure soared in the air as it directed an attack towards the Light Mage, and surprisingly breaking the former¡¯s guard.

    It was not only Origin Sword Saint and the others who were shocked, Zhao Hai was shocked as well. But before he wondered what made Little Jin break through this time, a prompt came from the Space, ¡°Massive amount of metal element energy has been received. Upgrading the Space. Space may now produce metallic ores, 100 ton per day output. Compatibility between Host and Metal element energy detected, upgrading Host¡¯s Metal Maniption Ability. Host can now freely control 200 jin of metal. Compatibility with Little Jin and Metal element energy detected, upgrading Little Jin¡¯s strength and abilities. Space Ranch upgraded to Level 28, Space Farm upgraded to Level 35. Because of the Space¡¯s promotion, monitor range increased to 15 thousand meters. Transmission Point quantity increased to 20. Because of the Metal element energy, nts in the Farm have evolved. Vines now have added metallic attributes, they are now more resistant to metal attacks.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s mind was nk upon listening to this. He didn¡¯t think that he would gain so much from killing two Metal Ability users. The Farm actually levelled up to 35, while the Ranch rose to 28. Moreover, the Space can now produce metallic ores everyday. His metal maniption has also increased. At the same time, Cai¡¯er and Little Jin has also been upgraded, all of this seems too unbelievable.

    However, Zhao Hai knew that the Space wouldn¡¯t deceive him. If it said that it levelled up, then it certainly did level up. In other words, Zhao Hai¡¯s strength has increased once again, this was a huge surprise.

    While the Light Mage was stunned by the sudden appearance of the golden light, Zhao Wen made use of this opportunity to puncture its mouth into the body of the Light Mage. Before long, there was nothing left from the Light Mage aside from his skin and bones.

    When Zhao Hai recovered, he immediately stopped Zhao Wen. Then he gave out a ck gas before Little Jin and Zhao Wen vanished. At this point, they no longer have any opponents. Four 9th rank experts and two Metal Ability users actually died in less than a day.

    Origin Sword Saint was nkly staring at all of this. He didn¡¯t believe all of that just happened. One must know that a typical fight between 9th rank experts would take one or two months. Some special cases may even take 1 or 2 years. But now, the fight actually ended in less than a day. If Origin Sword Saint¡¯s calction was correct, then not even two hours had passed before the result was obtained The opposite party was totally exterminated, while Zhao Hai¡¯s group waspletely intact. This show of power was too astonishing.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have the mood to think about Origin Sword Saint¡¯s feelings, he just turned to the old man and said, ¡°Sir Sword Saint, now that the matter here has been settled. I¡¯ll have to go down and deal with those mercenaries before they run away, at the very least expelling them from Purcell Duchy.¡±

    Origin Sword Saint recovered, he was also reminded of the people outside. He immediately stood firm and looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Alright, then I have to trouble mister.¡± Then his body vanished with a sh.

    At this time, Laura and the others appeared by Zhao Hai¡¯s side. Megan held Little Jin on her bosom. Megan looked very surprised at Little Jin, she didn¡¯t think that the little ape could actually change into such a ferocious form.

    The fight outside was naturally seen inside the Space. Megan didn¡¯t expect that the Little Jin that she loved to hug was that strong.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to Laura and said, ¡°Laura, did you hear that? Sir Sword Saint just called me mister.¡±

    Laura smiled faintly and said, ¡°Sir Sword Saint calling you mister meant that he regards you as an equal. On the other hand, Brother Hai, I didn¡¯t think that Little Jin and Cai¡¯er would get stronger.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I also didn¡¯t think that Little Jin and Cai¡¯er would be improved. Moreover, the Space levelled up as well. This is very good for us. Andter on, the Multi-purpose Processing Machine wouldn¡¯t be idle anymore. Since the Space can now produce metallic ores, we can make weapons from the machine.¡±

    At this time, Shue suddenly knelt in front of Zhao Hai and with a serious voice he said, ¡°Young Master, Shue has some words to say.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared at Shue and said, ¡°Get up, you can tell me while standing up.

    But Shue didn¡¯t listen, he kowtowed instead and said, ¡°Young Master, Shue has always been disappointed with this world, but ever since Young Master has taken me in, you didn¡¯t make me feel like an outsider. For this, Shue is very thankful to the Young Master. Shue has seen that after you absorbed the two ability holders, the Space levellup up. Young Master, Shue proposes that you kill me and make the Space absorb my ability. This way, the Space would level up again.¡±

    Zhao Hai, Laura and the others stared nkly, then their faces changed. They didn¡¯t think that Shue would have such thoughts. Zhao Hai replied with a t tone, ¡°Who told you that the Space levelled up after absorbing two Divergent Abilities?¡±

    Shue replied, ¡°This is Shue¡¯s calction. The Young Master has had a lot of undead, some of them are Mages, some of them Warriors. But those people wasn¡¯t able to make the Space level up. Only those two Divergent Ability users managed to upgrade the Space. Moreover, it raised by five levels. Young Master, Shue thinks that as long as the Space absorbs Divergent Abilities, then it would get upgraded. This Shue doesn¡¯t have any more aspirations in life, I only hope that I could help Young Master. If Shue¡¯s ability gets absorbed into the Space, then it would certainly level up. This can be a great help to Young Master.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Shue, then all of a sudden Shue¡¯s mouth was knocked down as he fell to the ground. The p made use of all of Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. Shue¡¯s face was swollen, one or two teeth might have been broken.

    Zhao Hai looked at Shue and said, ¡°This palm should have told you that your life is mine. I do what I want with it, it¡¯s not for you to decide. What do you think your master sees you? A Magic Beast? I want to upgrade the Space, but not to the point of killing my own people. Remember this, if you dare say this again in the future, then I will have to drive you away. Now go back to my side and protect me.¡±

    Although Shue fell to the ground, he immediately got up again. When he heard Zhao Hai¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t say anything and just returned to his young master¡¯s side. This time, Shue has truly regarded Zhao Hai as his Master. If Zhao Hai were to tell him tomit suicide, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to do so.

    At this time, sets of footsteps could be heard as Evan led some of his subordinates. When the 9th ranks came, Evan really wanted to assist Zhao Hai. But he was already delegated by Origin Sword Saint to look after his own family members. This was the reason why he only managed to arrive after those 9th ranks have been dealt with.

    When Evan saw Zhao Hai, he seemed to have aplicated look in his eyes. But he immediatelyughed and said, ¡°Little Hai, you really are greater than you let off. With the Buda n under your care, glory would be flooding in. You shouldn¡¯t forget about your uncle when that timees.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Evan and smiled faintly, ¡°Uncle Evan is too polite. As long as Uncle isn¡¯t afraid of being implicated. Uncle should know that the world is full of my enemies.¡±

    Evanughed, ¡°Why do I need to be afraid, fear is useless. How could fear be useful in dealing with enemies? Hahaha. Right, Little Hai, what do you n to do next?¡±

    Zhao Hai coldly smiled and said, ¡°The enemy seems to have some tens of thousands of troops remaining in Purcell Duchy. How could I just let them peacefully retreat? Wouldn¡¯t it be too easy for them?¡±

    Evan looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Of course, I just feel like I have a little too few undead in my hand. I just want to increase their numbers.¡±

    Evan couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Although he didn¡¯t know that Zhao Hai already had several hundred thousand undead, he still knew that Zhao Hai should have at least 60 thousand undead. Listening to a Dark Mage who has 60 thousand undead saying that he wanted more is too terrifying.

    Zhao Hai seemed to not see Evan¡¯s reaction as he released Alien, then he turned to Evan and said, ¡°Uncle, do you want toe with us? In the shortest time, we would certainly expel those mercenaries from the Purcell Duchy.¡±

    Evan stared at Zhao Hai ans shook his head, ¡°Their attack had left a huge injury to the Purcell Duchy. I¡¯ll take this opportunity to handle that matters of the Duchy. So I think I won¡¯t being with you.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, and walked towards Alien before they left the city.

    1. Raw says 15,000 kilometers¡­ I say bs, that¡¯s more than the earth¡¯s diameter¡­ Maybe author typo. Let¡¯s see

 Chapter 437 - Next Plan

    <h4>Chapter 437 - Next n</h4>

    All the forces in the continent didn¡¯t expect this war to end so fast. Itsted much shorter than what they expected.

    The end of the war was too sudden, too fast, and the victor seemed to be the Purcell Family, which were at the disadvantageous position since the beginning. Those with discerning eyes could see that the victory of this was was solely because of one person, Zhao Hai!

    They didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would be a person from the Buda n, they also didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai¡¯s prowess as a Dark Mage could be this strong. His enemies were simply looking to die. Most importantly, a Dark Mage was known for being able to increase his army as the battle continues on. Naturally, Dark Mages have their own limit as to how much undead they canmand. However, this limit seems to not exist with Zhao Hai. The undead that he currently controlled has probably reached 100 thousand by now. This was the same quantity as a 7th rank Dark Mage can handle.

    Although almost every Dark Mage didn¡¯t summon undead, there were some of them who specialize in cultivating them. If these people use all of their energy to summon undead, they could summon at 6th or 7th ranks for an army numbering 100 thousand.

    Naturally, all of these undead aremon undead, unlike Zhao Hai¡¯s advanced level undead.

    However, those who didn¡¯t face Zhao Hai in the battlefield had no idea how strong his undead were. Therefore, although they were surprised that Zhao Hai can control 100 thousand undead creatures, they didn¡¯t pay much attention to this matter. What they paid attention to were some other points.

    First, Zhao Hai¡¯s status. When Zhao Hai revealed the Wild Dragon Banner, the people knew that Zhao Hai¡¯s true identity was Buda n¡¯s Adam Buda. He now changed his name to Zhao Hai, which surprised the people on the Continent.

    In the past, the Buda n wasn¡¯t very famous in the continent, this was because the Buda n were still emerging Nobles, for the major powers, this didn¡¯t merit their attention. Only when the Buda n was given the ck Wastnd did they became famous. Everyone in the continent knew where the ck Wastnd was. For the Buda n to be transferred there was akin to giving them the death sentence. This was the reason why the name of the Buda n was still on the minds of everybody.

    Second point, the toxin from the Water of Nothingness actually had an antidote. For the Radiant Church as well as the Great ns, this was a serious attack. Before, the Radiant Church and the Great ns would use the Water of Nothingness as a deterrent weapon against experts. No expert was willing to lose their strength, that would be worse than killing them.

    Because of this, a lot of experts had no choice but hire themselves into the Great ns as well as the Radiant Church. Because only by doing so will they be spared from the Water of Nothingness.

    But now, it was known that the Water of Nothingness has an antidote. For the Experts on the continent, this was definitely a good thing, because they didn¡¯t need to be afraid anymore. Of course this information was also a huge blow to the Radiant Church.

    Third point, the matter about the 9th ranks. The alliance between the Radiant Church and Boris had set out four 9th rank experts as well as two high-level Divergent Ability users. But with such lineup, they were still extinguished in less than two hours. This made all of those who were paying attention feel as though something was stuck in their throats, their hearts were jumping crazily, this development was too scary.

    At this point, the major powers in the continent now had two things to consider, those powers under the control of the Radiant Church, and the matter about having Dark Mages in their armies.

    It has been a long time since thest major war. Because of this, people have forgotten how terrifying Dark Mages were in the battlefield, they forgot the advantages of having Dark Mages.

    But with the recent war in the Purcell Duchy, people now had an image of the Dark Mages¡¯ appeal. For the profession to surprisingly turn the tides of war, this was something that all those who were paying attention to the event recognize.

    Compared to all these people, Zhao Hai actually didn¡¯t think much of these. After he eliminated the 9th ranks, he started to deal with those mercenaries who remained in Purcell Duchy.

    The mercenaries didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to kill the 9th ranks this quickly. They haven¡¯t even thought that Zhao Hai would defeat the 9th ranks. Because of this, the mercenaries didn¡¯t retreat far away, and instead, they even prepared themselves to attack Casa City.

    Therefore, when Zhao Hai made his undead attack their camps, the mercenaries were ill prepared. And adding on the strength of the undead, all of them were immediately forced to run away. In the end, about 100 thousand managed to escape the Purcell Duchy, the other 100 thousand remained and would forever be part of Zhao Hai¡¯s undead army.

    After doing all of these, Zhao Hai gave Evan word that he would be leaving Casa City. He came to Purcell Duchy only to expel the attackers, he didn¡¯te here to do anything else.

    Evan also understood Zhao Hai, and since he still had a lot of matters to deal with in Purcell Duchy, he didn¡¯t stop Zhao Hai leaving.

    Zhao Hai also knew about the amount of difficulties that Evan would face. Casa City was a big city, it cannot produce enough grain for its consumption, so the grains would have to be brought from outside. Although the Purcell Family had a stockpile of grain, it was not enough to feed everyone in the city. Even though the enemies didn¡¯t manage to take down Casa City this time, they still managed to heavily damage the grain producingnds around the city.

    So now, the Purcell Duchy was once again experiencing food problems. But this time, nobody decided to hoard the grains. The shops in the city also didn¡¯t try to raise their prices. They knew that using this method to deal with the Purcell Family was no use.

    Before Zhao Hai left Casa City, he also gave Evan a lot of grain, enough for the City to survive its food crisis. Since the Purcell Family would have to buy grain from someone, they might as well but from him.

    After dealing with the problems of the Purcell Family, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately return to Sky Water City, instead, he went back to Iron Mountain Fort. He was ready to carry out his n to make the 9th ranks in the Carrion Swamp his subordinates. With them on his side, the major powers in the continent would have no choice but see him as someone equal.

    They weren¡¯t afraid of other powers in the continent since they could just escape to the Space. But if those powers really did want to deal with Zhao Hai, he would have no choice but to hide inside his Space for his entire life.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want that kind of life, he wanted to be able to give a good life to his people. So he had no other choice but to be strong and powerful. Although his status wasn¡¯t low, it still came from Megan. At this rate, there wouldn¡¯t be a lot of people in the continent who would give serious respect to the Buda n. The respect would have to be caused by the Calci Family.

    But Zhao Hai already knew that depending on the Calci Family wasn¡¯t a good choice. Nor does depending on Charlie. All of those scenarios are just him having fake strength, in the end, it wasn¡¯t his own. He wanted to have strength and respect that was fully his. The Calci Family is a Great Noble Family, they could sacrifice almost anything for the benefit of the family. Although he was now their son-inw, he could still be sacrificed at any time.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to be know as the Calci Family¡¯s son-inw forever. In the future, he wanted people to regard him as the Patriarch of the Buda n, and not a son-inw of the Calci Family.

    ¡­

    This time, Zhao Hai was preparing to stay in Iron Mountain Fort for a few days not only because he needs to carry out his n, but to take personalmand of the fort and deal with those people who would be sent to the ck Wastnd by the major powers of the continent.

    Zhao Hai was almost certain that that people woulde and investigate him the moment he revealed his identity. Now, every power in the continent knew that he was from the Buda n. And they also knew that the Buda n was now residing in the ck Wastnd. From this, they would certainly send people toe and see the situation there.

    If an ordinary person woulde, then it would be easy, just kill them and that¡¯s the end. But if they send a 9th rank expert, then matters would getplicated.

    Therefore, after Zhao Hai returned to the ck Wastnd, he immediately released every single one of his undead. About 800 thousand undead roamed the entirety of the ck Wastnd. As soon as they see an intruder, they wouldn¡¯t be polite.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai also had Megan fully explore the ck Wastnd. Currently, the entire ck Wastnd was covered by Cai¡¯er¡¯s poisonous mist. Zhao Hai had also almost finished improving thend, making them fertile farnds to be used in the future.

    In order for thesends to be fully sustainable, Zhao Hai also began to prepare the waterworks system of the territory. As long as the waterworks getspleted as well as having watersheds implemented, the ck Wastnd would be transformed into the best farnd in the continent, making it thergest granary in the future.

    These days, Megan was always in awe. She didn¡¯t expect that the legendary ck Wastnd would look like this. And since it was still winter, the ground outside was full of snow. Megan grew up on the coastlines, she wasn¡¯t able to see this scene before, this made her very excited everyday.

    Aside from Megan, Little Jin was very excited as well. This little ape has not seen snow before. So when he came here, he was scared at first, but he quickly got used to it. He followed Megan and yed around in the snow everyday, they enjoyed it very much.

    Naturally, the factories inside Iron Mountain Fort were free for Megan to see. Especially the assembly line production that Zhao Hai has set up, which was an eye-opener for Megan.

    Although Megan didn¡¯t involve herself much in the matters of the Calci Family, she still learned a lot of things. So the naturally understood the usefulness of this assembly line method of production. Once could clearly see how it can greatly improve working efficiency.

    Of course, there were some products that weren¡¯t made using the assembly line method, examples of these were the nkets and carpets made by the Beastmen. Even if the method can be applied to those products, Zhao Hai chose not to do so, since if they did so, the carpets and nkets would lose their special touch. The products would be the same as those produced by the Multi-purpose Processing Machine.

    When a person creates something, his feelings and efforts would naturally be reflected on his work. And this sentiment would be felt by those who bought the product. This was the biggest difference between products made by a machine and made by hand.

    It has to be acknowledged that there were some things that were better when made by a machine, it can even be said to be close to a perfect product. But this perfection itself was precisely its shoring.

    Those who make something by their own hands would find it impossible to make zero ws in their work. But these ws carry the feelings and personal touch of its maker. People arent¡¯ perfect, and products that they make should be the same, perfectly made products do not exist.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t allow nkets to be made using the assembly line method. However, the other things were. Zhao Hai had a lot of products being made in Iron Mountain Fort. And most of these were made with the assembly line method.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t prevent Megan from telling the Calci Family about his production method. In all honesty, the only thing that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want Megan to tell the Calci Family was the situation in Iron Mountain Fort, anything other than that, Megan can freely say.

    Zhao Hai knew that Megan had feelings for him, because of this, he didn¡¯t want to ce Megan in an awkward position where he couldn¡¯t talk about anything in Iron Mountain Fort. He knew that there was no way for Megan to keep everything a secret, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have anything to talk about with her family, and Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want that.

    While they were staying in Iron Mountain Fort for several days, Zhao Hai began to deal with the Magic Beasts inside the Carrion Swamp. In fact, Zhao Hai had already regarded Carrion Swamp as his own back garden. And since the beasts in his back garden weren¡¯t very obedient, all he needed to do was make them his subordinates.

    After Zhao Hai greeted Green and the others, he lead Laura and the others to Flower City. The moment they arrived at Flower City, Megan begame stunned. Although Iron Mountain Fort had be a second Flower City, the ce was too small. It was the first time for Megan to see a big city, enough for 500 thousand people, just like this.

    The most important thing was that almost everything in the city wasprised of Cai¡¯er. In the endless facade of flowers, Megan almost lost herself, the ce was too beautiful.

    Excluding Megan, even Laura and the others were continually awed by the beauty of the city. Everytime theye here, they couldn¡¯t help but stare nkly at everything. The ce was that beautiful and magnificent.

    In order to make Megan happy, Zhao Hai decided to stay inside Flower City for three days. In the meantime, Zhao Hai let out Zhao Wen to see what the other 9th rank experts of the Carrion Swamp were doing, and then select their first target.

    Since they weren¡¯t very strong, they would start looking for the weaker ones. And after bringing it to the Space, they would continue on to the next target, slowly moving towards the stronger Magic Beasts. This way, the Magic Beast Alliance would get weaker and weaker until Zhao Hai subdued every single 9th rank inside the swamp.

    1. What logic is this?

 Chapter 438 - Defending the Black Wasteland

    <h4>Chapter 438 - Defending the ck Wastnd</h4>

    The third day after Zhao Hai and the others arrived at Flower City, assassins started appearing on the ck Wastnd. These people brought various antidotes for poison as they investigated everything inside.

    However, they soon discovered that they were mistaken. Even if they drank some antidotes so that they wouldn¡¯t be poisoned temporarily, they didn¡¯t expect to get besieged by arge number of undead. Moreover, these undead were very powerful, and since they¡¯re undead, they didn¡¯t need eyes to see the intruders. This meant that stealth techniques were utterly useless. All of their methods of stealth were not effective in dealing with the undead.

    It was already known in the continent that the most headache inducing enemies that an assassin could face were undead creatures. This was because most of their methods aren¡¯t very effective against the undead. Hidden weapons were useless, poisons were useless, and assassinations were useless. In the minds of the assassins, the undead were a huge pain in the ass.

    For the assassins, to have headaches is when dealing with ordinary undead. They had no other fate than to die under Zhao Hai¡¯s undead.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make his undead deal with the assassins by using their instincts. Instead, he grouped up a thousand undead and gave them to an Advanced Undead tomand. When the assassins enter the ck Wastnd, they didn¡¯t immediately attack them since it would be very troublesome. When those people prated deeply into the area, they will surround them and then kill them in one go.

    When Zhao Hai heard that the first assassins had arrived in the ck Wastnd, he cared about it. He already knew that this day would arrive. As long as these people enter the ck Wastnd, then they wouldn¡¯t be able toe back. After that, people would be too scared to enter his territory.

    At the current time, the other powers wouldn¡¯t be sending in 9th rank experts to enter the ck Wastnd. 9th rank experts weren¡¯t asmon as cabbages, they cannot just dispatch them casually.

    Common 9th ranks weren¡¯t very willing to be dispatched easily, especially into the ck Wastnd. The ck Wastnd was too close to the Carrion Swamp. All of them knew that the 9th rank Magic Beasts inside the swamp were very strong. Most 9th ranks in the continent weren¡¯t their opponents.

    More importantly, in thest few months, the poisonous mist from the Carrion Swamp has begun to spread to the ck Wastnd. All who entered barely managed to get out. Even if they did get out, the poison that they got from the fog eventually killed them.

    This poison was the same as those that proliferated in the Carrion Swamp. Because of this, ordinary people didn¡¯t dare to enter the ck Wastnd.

    Naturally, this development was Zhao Hai¡¯s arrangement. Zhao Hai wanted to instill the idea that the ck Wastnd has be the second Carrion Swamp.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s n was very effective. In the beginning, when the Seven-colored poisonous mist started to spread to the ck Wastnd, some people started to examine what happened inside. Upon seeing nobody inside, they dered that the ck Wastnd has be a ce full of beasts and poisonous mist.

    This development naturally made the people of the Purcell Duchy very restless. They neighbored the ck Wastnd, if the Seven-colored poisonous mist continued to spread, they would be the first people to experience bad luck. This made the people from the Purcell Duchy attach great importance to the ck Wastnd.

    Fortunately for them, when the poisonous mist spread to the whole ck Wastnd, it didn¡¯t go any further. Instead, the mist engulfing the ck Wastnd became thicker and thicker. People may be able to survive entering the ce in the beginning, but now, nobody managed to survive.

    But ever since Zhao Hai revealed the Buda n¡¯s Banner, there were a lot of people who entered the ck Wastnd. These people were assassins sent by various nations. They also made sufficient preparations, they brought all kinds of detoxification potions as well as protective masks. But all of these were useless, these people wouldn¡¯t survive. If the only thing present in the ck Wastnd was the poisonous mist, then they might have a chance to survive. But unfortunately for them, in the ck Wastnd, the poisonous mist wasn¡¯t the only thing they need to look out for.

    These assassins entering the ck Wastnd was like a pebble entering the ocean. This fact made the Great powers feel suprise. They didn¡¯t think that the ck Wastnd would be this terrifying.

    But to Zhao Hai¡¯s disappointment, they didn¡¯t send out 9th rank experts to do their investigations. Just as what Zhao Hai thought before, 9th ranks weren¡¯t asmon as cabbage, they couldn¡¯t just be casually deployed, especially to such a dangerous ce. This made the powers hesitate in sending them over.

    Although the great powers were somewhat wary of the Buda n, they weren¡¯t afraid of them. After all, the Buda n was just another entity in the vast continent. Except for Boris who has a huge enmity with the n, most people didn¡¯t take the Buda n too seriously.

    Even if Zhao Hai had a lot of good things in his possession, those wouldn¡¯t¡¯ be able to drastically affect the continent¡¯s economy. For a lot of Nobles, only when you touch their sources of ie would they seriouslye and deal with you.

    In simple words, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t pose a threat to their interests, so they didn¡¯t go and intentionally provoke Zhao Hai. Naturally, the Radiant Church and Boris were different, their enmity with Zhao Hai was deep, there was no resolving it.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about any of these, as long as the continent didn¡¯t send in 9th ranks, he can carry on his ns in the Carrion Swamp.

    At this time, undead filled the ground of the ck Wastnd while Blood Hawks filled the skies. The defense of thend was already very solid. Even if a 9th rank came in, Zhao Hai can still deal with it. Thus, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t really worry about anything.

    After ying around in Flower City for three days, Zhao Hai was already ready to carry out his n. But before carrying out his operation, Zhao Hai did another thing, it was to absorb parts of the carrion swamp into the Space, whether it be the mud or the nts in the swamp.

    Zhao Hai chose a ce in the swamp and absorbed a chunk of it into the Space. Taking in small insects, nts, and the mud. Then he took another ind sized chunk into the Space.

    These two absorptions made the Space¡¯s farm reach level 45. He could now cultivate most of the nts. But it was a pity that the Ranch didn¡¯t get upgraded, so Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know what happens when the Ranch and Farm reaches level 30 and 40, respectively.

    Afterpleting all of these, Zhao Hai began to deal with the Carrion Swamp¡¯s 9th rank Magic Beasts. For other people, dealing with those 9th rank beasts was difficult. But for Zhao Hai, it was much easier, he already had Zhao Wen and Cai¡¯er,

    After Zhao Hai asked Cai¡¯er about the positions of the 9th ranks, they started to n their course of action. One must know that dealing with 9th ranks wasn¡¯t an easy thing. If they made the 9th rank escape, then it would certainly alert the other 9th ranks in the swamp, and eventually the entire Flower Protection Alliance. By that time, Zhao Hai¡¯s losses would be great, so he needs to be careful.

    For the first target, Zhao Hai must choose someone who wasn¡¯t very strong and was someone who didn¡¯t get into contact with the others too much. This type of target would have the most chance of seeding.

    After Cai¡¯er and Zhao Wen discussed for a long time, they finally decided on their first 9th rank target. This Magic beast was a flying type 9th rank Magic beast. It¡¯s form was a Skrk, it flies quickly, has poison magic, and is very cowardly. This made it choose to not get in contact with other Magic Beasts often. His strength in the swamp was quitemon, not the same as Zhao Wen. So Zhao Hai decided on this target as well.

    Because of the Skrk¡¯s personality, its territory was ced in an odd and remote location, ensuring that it would be the least attacked ce. Adding this to the other reasons, this made Zhao Hai choose him.

    But Zhao Hai was still very careful, no matter what, this was a 9th rank expert, someone not easily dealt with. Otherwise, 9th ranks wouldn¡¯t be treated like nuclear weapons.

    Flower City didn¡¯t undergo a change since Zhao Hai and the others directly appeared their using the Space. Therefore, the 9th ranks defending Flower City didn¡¯t take note of the differences happening inside.

    Since Cai¡¯er and Zhao Wen spent these past several months inside the Space, there shouldn¡¯t be any huge change that happened inside Flower City. Therefore, the positions of the 9th ranks shouldn¡¯t have changed as well.

    Time didn¡¯t have any meaning to 9th ranks. For them, what they needed to do was toprehend the heavens and hopefully achieve supreme existence.

    Ninth rank experts would generally close up for several years at a time. Therefore, when Zhao Hai enter the swamp in the past, even if he let out a small disturbance, the 9th ranks didn¡¯t give it much attention.

    Having decided on their target, Zhao Hai began their operation. Zhao Hai opened the monitor and released Zhao Wen, who was holding the Ghost Staff, on the northwest side of Flower City.

    This was the direction towards the Skrk¡¯s territory. But before arriving there, they needed to pass through the territory of another 9th rank Magic Beast, one having the form of a typus.

    typuses were also present on the other parts of the continent. Moreover, its impression on the people was that of a very docile Magic Beast. If you don¡¯t attack it, then it wouldn¡¯t attack you.

    But the typus inside the Carrion Swamp was different. It was because the typus¡¯ defensive measure was poison. Adding on to the environment inside the Carrion Swamp, this made the typus on the other parts of the continent very different from the ones inside the Carrion Swamp.

    As far as Zhao Wen knows, this 9th rank typus was one of the more terrifying existences in the swamp. It has tremendous strength as well as defensive power. The most important thing about this typus was that it was the most powerful poison expert in the entire swamp. This made him part of the top existences in this ce.

    1. Dead soldiers -> Assassins,¡­ I was really hoping that they would be some special profession before. But it seems like they weren¡¯t

 Chapter 439 - Two-in-One

    <h4>Chapter 439 - Two-in-One</h4>

    But the reason why Zhao Wen decided to pass through the typus¡¯ domain was because even if the typus was strong, its attitude towards those inside the Carrion Swamp was very good. Moreover, it cared extremely well about rookie 9th ranks. Thus, Zhao Wen dared to go through its territory all the time.

    However, if one wanted to pass, it was good practice to pay him greeting. This was respect meant for those who were strong. Unlike Humans, Magic Beasts have great regard towards those who had great strength. As long as they weren¡¯t in war, they generally don¡¯t challenge those who had higher strength than them

    After Zhao Wen entered the typus¡¯ territory, she stopped and then passed a message through her divine sense, ¡°Blood Devouring Mosquito pays a visit to Sit typus.¡±

    Before long, a calm voice was conveyed, ¡°It¡¯s you, what is the little mosquito doing in my territory?¡±

    Zhao Wen immediately replied, ¡°Sir, I just want to pass through your territory to reach Skrk. I have some business with him, I just came to specifically pay my respects to mister.¡±

    Just as Zhao Wen voice fell, a typus appeared in front of her. The typus was very huige. It¡¯s body had a length of 50 meters, it was also about 20 meters tall. Zhao Wen¡¯s base form looked like a single dot inparison.

    typus had golden hair all over his body. The hair shook gently with the wind and looked very healthy. He also had a pair of small eyes, a huge duckbill, short limbs and a short and stout tail. Although he was veryrge, he didn¡¯t give people any fear at all, instead, he looks very cute.

    But Zhao Wen didn¡¯t dare underestimate him. Although 9th rank Magic Beasts can change their form freely, most of them stayed in their true form. For the typus to be thisrge was a testament to his might as a 9th rank Magic Beast.

    Zhao Wen said to typus, ¡°I have seen mister. I want to go to Skrk, but I need to pass through your territory to do so.¡±

    typus smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re interesting kid. It seems like you¡¯re not quite familiar with being a 9th rank, most of them don¡¯t wander around. What business do you you have with Skrk.¡±

    Zhao Wen stared at typus, then a sudden idea popped into his mind, ¡°Sir, I have this recently acquired Magic Staff. Actually, this staff is a Spatial Equipment. Moreover, I also have my subordinates live inside it, I enter it from time to time as well. But the space inside the Staff is very big, I still haven¡¯t found its limits. I heard that Skrk is very fast, I want to ask him toe with me inside this space and find its boundaries together.¡±

    Zhao Wen was now getting more and more intelligent. What she said was actually made to bait typus. If she can deceive typus into entering the Space, then inviting other 9th ranks inside the Space would be much easier in the future.

    Sure enough, when Zhao Wen said this, typus looked strangely at the Ghost Staff, ¡°Does it really have a huge space? I have heard about spatial items, those have a lot of uses. In here, only Old Mouse can use Space energy. But his Space energy can only open a small pocket space, it didn¡¯t have much use. Is it really true that the space inside of your staff is very big?¡±

    Hearing that typus seemed to be tempted, Zhao Wen quickly replied, ¡°It¡¯s true, the space inside is very big. I haven¡¯t found its boundaries even after flying inside for ten days. Thus, I¡¯m going to ask Skrk for help, we¡¯ll fly in opposite directions and measure how big the space is.¡±

    typus looked very interested, he looked at Zhao Wen and said, ¡°Can you open the space and let me in? I haven¡¯t seen such a magical space yet.¡±

    Zhao Wen quickly agreed, ¡°Of course.¡± Zhao Hai was observing Zhao Wen inside the Space, when he heard Zhao Wen¡¯s words, he immediately opened a spatial rift right beside Zhao Wen. Then Zhao Wen looked at typus and said, ¡°Sir, please.¡± Then she stood inside the rift. Seeing Zhao Wen do this made typus relieved. One must know that Space energy can certainly kill 9th ranks. typus was afraid that Zhao Wen was deceiving him, he feared that when he was halfway through the rift, it would close, killing him in the process.

    Now that he saw Zhao Wen¡¯s action, typus nodded then crawled his body through the spatial rift.

    After typus, Zhao Wen also entered, then at this time, a prompt was heard, ¡°typus-type variation beast detected. High attacking strength, extremely dangerous. Subjugation function initiated, typus surrenders. Level 50 beast. Can be raised inside the Space. Needs four feed per hour, can be purchased in the shop. May reproduce 8 times, six children every time.¡±

    :Ranch upgraded to level 31. Medium World requirements met, Ranch and Farm will nowbine and be a medium world. Host has the right to name the world. Host has full control of the world. Perfect ecosystems can now be achieved, making all organism inside the Space self sufficient. Additional 100 mu of Farming Ground added, host can use everynd in the World to nt as well, but they grown at a normal rate.¡±

    After the prompt finished, the Space shed a white light. The Ranch and the Farmbines. Zhao Hai can now see the Magic Beasts he raised freely going around the Farm. Beside the Farming Ground, the Magic Beasts could also go to the Vi and the Processing Factory, they can go almost everywhere. Moreover, when Zhao Hai stood on the v¡¯s balcony, he can clearly spot a sea. Also, on the side of the vi, a river came flowing, one could see it full of fishes jumping and leaping out of the water. When someone exits the vi and goes through the Farming Ground, one could arrive at the seaside and enjoy the beautiful fine white sand beach.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t in the mood to enjoy the beautiful beaches right now. He quickly opened a file as it appeared on the monitor, showing every change that happened in the Space.

    Now that the Space levelled up, the Farm and the Ranch had beenbined. He can breed beasts and nt crops any way he wants. But besides the Farming Ground, all other ces wouldn¡¯t¡¯ be able to speed up the nt¡¯s growth. It was the same with the Magic Beasts, anything that exceeded the 10 thousand limit would only grow in their normal rates. Naturally, Zhao Hai can capture and kill Magic Beasts inside his Space, this was because he had absolute authority here. Even if a 9th rank expert enters, Zhao Hai can make them unable to use their abilities in just a flick of his hand. Inside the Space, Zhao Hai is a god, each word from him is akin to a heavenly decree.

    He can also exercise control over the digitization of animals in the Space. For example, if he allows 10 thousand Argali to have elerated growth this day, he can make them into normal Argalis the next day while having another batch of 10 thousand Argali digitized and have sped up growth.

    And since the Space has been transformed and wasn¡¯t divided between the Farm and the Ranch anymore, the overall level of the Space was now Level 38. It was calcted by adding the levels of the Farm and the Ranch and dividing the result by two.

    If Zhao Hai wants to transform the Space once again, then he needs to wait until it reaches level 50.

    However, he can now buy level 45 seeds and can now buy level 31 animals. Although he can buy animals like typus, those he purchased could only have 6th rank strength, like an ordinary typus in the continent. It was just like what Zhao Hai expected, it was impossible for 9th rank Magic Beasts to produce 9th rank offsprings.

    Because of thebination of the Ranch and the Farm, Cai¡¯er can now assume the tasks assigned to Mu¡¯er as well. Now, Cai¡¯er can manage the various Magic Beasts. Mu¡¯er also has 9th rank strength and could now also fight outside of the Space, simrly she could also manage the nts inside the Space.

    However, the Bread Trees that Cai¡¯er had nted before cannot be left unattended anymore. Therefore, Zhao Hai had Cai¡¯er control the beasts in order to not attack the Bread Tress.

    But Zhao Hai chose to not strictly impose this prohibition. He knew that there were a lot of herbivores inside the Space, some of them would eat grass while some would certainly munch on the Bread Trees as well as their fruits. Zhao Hai decided to just let things happen, after all, this was a World and he already had sufficient area inside the Farming Ground. Also, it would be impossible for the Magic Beasts to eat all of the Bread Trees inside the Space since the Space was now a medium world, having an area no smaller than the Ark Continent.

    After the Space transformed, it now has more attack functions. Zhao Hai can use Cai¡¯er, Mu¡¯er, the blood mosquitoes, the Magic Beasts, the Undead, the Profound cial Liquid, and the Fly Swatter to attack. Even if the Ranch and the Farm hasbined, Zhao Hai can still use these basic functions provided by the two.

    For Zhao Hai, this development was very good. These will certainly increase Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. Although he still wasn¡¯t a 9th rank expert, he was sure that even if he didn¡¯t use Zhao Wen, typus, and Cai¡¯er to attack, he can still contend with 9th rank experts.

    Laura and the others were looking at the changes that were happening outside and were too surprised to speak. They didn¡¯t think that the Space would change this much, it was really very mysterious. However, they already experienced several of these transformations before, so they just stayed still and didn¡¯t disturb Zhao Hai who was still understanding the Space.

 Chapter 440 - Deception Squad

    <h4>Chapter 440 - Deception Squad</h4>

    While they were waiting for Zhao Hai to fullyprehend everything in the Space, Laura and the others waited in of the vi while discussing the various Magic Beasts present outside.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai looked at them and faintly smiled, ¡°Why are you watching inside? Go out and see them, those Magic Beasts wouldn¡¯t be afraid of you.¡±

    This was also a function of the SPace. Those who Zhao Hai deemed to be his people would be tagged by the Space as friendlies. Because of this, all Magic Beasts inside the Space not only were unafraid of Zhao Hai¡¯s group, they would even get close to them.

    When Laura and the others heard Zhao Hai¡¯s voice they turned their heads to look at him. Zhao Hai noticed that on their arms were Magic Beasts. Laura held typus on her arms, Megan hugged Little Jin, while Meg had Zhao Wen on her shoulder. Seeing these women holding 9th rank beasts as though they were plushies would certainly make an ordinary person go crazy.

    Zhao Hai gazed at typus, at this point, its size was reduced, it now looked very cute and lovely. It was no wonder that Laura liked it.

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, are you sure that those beasts wouldn¡¯t run away when we go approach them?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°They won¡¯t, they will even be intimate with you. So go out and y with them.¡± Laura and the others cheered and then ran outside.

    Zhao Hai smiled and then turned his head to Mu¡¯er, ¡°Mu¡¯er, since the Space really didn¡¯t need you to manage it anymore, how about exiting the Space anding along with me? You can transform into a type of clothing, my belt would be good.¡±

    Mu¡¯er didn¡¯t oppose. He was an obedient child, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be bullied by Cai¡¯er. Mu¡¯er transformed his form and slowly turned into a golden belt before coiling around Zhao Hai¡¯s waist. Although it seemed low-key, the belt¡¯s appearance fully expressed noble elegance, it was very attractive.

    Zhao Hai looked at the belt that Mu¡¯er has turned into and gave a satisfied nod. Then he walked outside and couldn¡¯t¡¯ help but smile. Laura and the others were ying with small Magic Beasts who didn¡¯t grow up yet. The adult Magic Beasts seem to not mind and just continued grazing around on the grass.

    This image showing the harmony between man and nature was something Zhao Hai had only seen on television. But Zhao Hai knew thatpared to television, what he was seeing was real, in this world, man and nature could truly exist harmoniously.

    Zhao Hai suddenly remembered that he could name the Space. He didn¡¯t think too much and directly named it Haven, a homage to how this ce was a paradise.

    After ying around the Space for the whole day, the group returned to the vi when evening came. Zhao Hai had also invited Green and the others to the Space and told them the changes that happened.

    WHen Zhao Hai invited Green over, he also experienced another difference in the Space. After the Space got upgraded, the Transmission Points were also upgraded. But this upgrade wasn¡¯t an addition of one or two point, but instead a qualitative upgrade. As long as Zhao Hai had been to a ce, then he could establish a Transmission Point there at any time. In other words, as long as that ce was recorded into the Space¡¯s monitor, then Zhao Hai can go there anytime.

    This function was too formidable, it added to the usefulness of the Space¡¯s monitor. At this point, Zhao Hai even felt that the massive Ark Continent had turned into the Ark Vige.

    Naturally, the number of ces that Zhao Hai had been to wasn¡¯t a lot, but this wasn¡¯t a huge disadvantage. No matter what, as long as he had been to a ce, and had the ce recorded into the monitor, then Zhao Hai can go there. With these, he can still go to quite a few ces.

    Upon hearing the changes that happened to the Space, Green and the others were very happy as well. For them, this was very good. The more formidable the Space bes, the more advantages they would have.

    Looking at Green¡¯s happy expression, Zhao Hai also smiled, then he said, ¡°In fact, Zhao Wen¡¯s method today gave me a reminder. We can actually get the 9th ranks without resorting to violence. Instead, we can just trick them into going inside the Space and have it subdue them. Now that we have Zhao Wen and typus on our side, inviting those 9th ranks would be much easier. Grandpa Green, what do you think?¡±

    Green thought for a moment then nodded, ¡°We can try that. Now that the Space is strong and has five 9th rank experts, it was better if we refrain from using violence. Otherwise, if we suffer any damages, then it wouldn¡¯t be very good.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I also think that we need to try tricking them into the Space first. If we can do that, then we¡¯re fine, but if we can¡¯t, then we have other choices than to take them by force.¡±

    Green agreed, ¡°Also, we should finish this matter in the Carrion Swamp as soon as possible, or else the day when the Magic Beasts rampage to the ck Wastnd woulde. When that happens, the losses that we¡¯ll suffer would be too great. Additionally, if the 9th rank Magic Beastse, then it would be more troublesome. It would be better if we do take care of this matter right here.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Rest assured, we will certainly solve that problem this time. We don¡¯t want to worry about this hidden problem in the future.¡±

    After resting for a day inside the Space, Zhao Hai released Zhao Wen and typus. This time, their target would be Skrk.

    typus and Zhao Wen stopped just right outside Skrk¡¯s territory. They knew that if they were to directly enter, Skrk would think that they came to attack him. From Skrk¡¯s cowardly nature, he would certainly run away immediately. When this pointes, it would be very difficult for typus and Zhao Wen to catch up to him.

    Therefore, as long as they don¡¯t enter Skrk¡¯s domain, Skrk won¡¯t run away. After they stopped, typus opened his mouth and said, ¡°Skrk,e out and meet me.¡±

    typus¡¯ status was higher than Skrk, because of this he didn¡¯t include respectful words like when Zhao Wen talked to him before. Also, if he was too polite, it would certainly rm Skrk.

    Before long, a small petite Skrk drilled out from the poisonous mist. Although Skrk wasn¡¯t that small, whenpared to typus, she really looked very small.

    However, even if Skrk was small, in exchange, she gave people a sense of dexterity. And with its shape, it appeared very cute.

    Skrk stared when she saw both typus and Zhao Wen. With a calm tone, he asked, ¡°What matter made the two of youe here?¡±

    Her sound was very clear, and from the tone, one could hear a feminine voice, it seemed very fragile. It sounded like the tones that birds sing in.

    typus looked at Skrk and smiled, ¡°Younger sister Skrk, we came this time because of Little Wen. She obtained a Magic Staff which turned out to be a Spatial Item with a very huge space inside. Both of us had already checked but we weren¡¯t able to see its boundaries. Therefore, we thought we could approach you for help in finding the edge of this space. Is younger sister Skrk willing to help?¡±

    Skrk stared, she didn¡¯t think that typus would go find her for this matter. She looked at her visitors and said, ¡°Is what you¡¯re saying true? But even if we do find the edge of this space, what use can we get out of it?¡±

    typus smiled faintly and said, ¡°To tell you the truth, we¡¯re nning to upy the space inside. But since it was toorge, we¡¯re afraid that there are other experts present inside. If we manage to offend some experts, then we wouldn¡¯t be able to peacefully practice inside. Therefore, we thought about surveying the entire space first and make sure that there was nobody else inside. This way, we can peacefullyprehend the heavenlyws inside and maybe even break through.¡±

    Skrk stared, she looked very moved by typus¡¯ words. All 9th rank experts strive in understanding thews of the heaven. If one manages to seed, then they would definitely be a supreme existence. If what the space really did provide even has smidgen of possibility, then it was definitely worth it to look inside.

    But Skrk still has some worries, ¡°Why did you look for me? Why not somebody else?¡±

    typus smiled, ¡°Naturally because you¡¯re the one closest to us. When Little Wen got her staff, the first thing she wanted to do was approach you. But since she needed to pass through my territory, we decided to check the inside together. However, neither the two of us managed to find the space¡¯s boundaries. Therefore, we wanted to look for help, so even if there really was something inside, we can deal with it much easier. You¡¯re the one closest to my territory, so we came to you first. So how about it? Do you agree? If you agree, then we¡¯ll go and see the space right now. If we still can¡¯t do it, then we¡¯ll go find another one. But if you don¡¯t agree, we can also go away and find someone else.¡±

    Even if she sees that they seem to be telling the truth, Skrk still couldn¡¯t help to hesitate. She was very timid and cautious, but she also understood that typus was stronger than her and that Zhao Wen¡¯s speed was not much worse than her. If these two really wanted to deal with her, then they wouldn¡¯t need to spend too much trouble. After looking at their appearances for one more time, Skrk began to believe them.

    After thinking for a moment, Skrk said, ¡°If it is true, then I will naturally agree. But I need to go inside first, right, you should apany me in.¡±

    typus smiled, ¡°Alright, no problem. Little Wen, open the space.¡± Zhao Wen nodded then help up the Magic Staff as a spatial rift appeared. Zhao Hai was already prepared for this, as long as the Magic Staff was held high, he would immediately open up a spatial rift.

    When the rift opened, Zhao Wen didn¡¯t immediately go inside. typus turned to Skrk and said, ¡°Younger sister Skrk, I¡¯ll be going in first¡± Then his body shed into the space. Zhao Wen stayed outside, she looked at Skrk and said, ¡°Elder Sister Skrk, I shall wait for you here, If I go in as well, the rift would vanish.¡± Then she stood at the rift.

    Looking at the two¡¯s performances, Skrk didn¡¯t hesitate. Her bad immediately shed as it entered the Space. After Skrk entered, a prompt was heard.

    In the end, Skrk was graded as a level 45 Magic Beast. Before she can be raised inside the Space, naturally the Space still needed to subdue her. But to say that typus and Zhao Wen deceived her was not totally right. This was because inside the Space, the elemental energies were indeed quite strong. And because of the nts inside the Space, the energies were bing stronger and stronger.

    nts absorb nutrients from the soil. After they die, they would rot and be nutrients themselves. Their fruits, however, can be food for animals and people. Because of this, nts can be considered as the most selfless creatures.

    In the Space, this principle stays true as well. The Space would be providing the nts with nutrients and in turn they would be giving back some energies into the Space, making the Space upgrade. Which in turn, allows more nts to be grown in the Space. And now that it has be its own world, the energy released by the nts became even more powerful. Animals release energies as well, this made the elemental magic present in the space stronger and stronger.

    Since Zhao Hai¡¯s group spent time inside the Space in a daily basis, they weren¡¯t able to detect this small change. But for Skrk and typus that were just introduced to the Space, they could clearly feel the difference. This also made them want to continue staying inside the Space, they didn¡¯t want to return to their territories anymore.

    After subduing Skrk, Zhao Hai proceeded to their next target, now with Skrk added to the squad. This made the deception squad increase by one, additionally, this also made their story much more credible, making Zhao Hai¡¯s ns more likely to seed.

    If this n was used against 9th rank Human experts, then it may not seed. This was because 9th rank human experts have experienced a lot of things in their life, they were already acquainted with various schemes and plots just like today¡¯s action. They would certainly be on guard and wouldn¡¯t trust anyone very easily, this would make it very impossible for them to enter the Space.

    But the 9th rank Magic Beasts inside the Carrion Swamp aren¡¯t quite the same. They lived in a world where plots and schemes were basically non existent, the only matter that they cared about was protecting Flower City as well as cultivating. Because of this, even the cautious Skrk was deceived into entering the Space.

    As more and more 9th ranks enter the Space, the Space was also getting stronger and stronger. At the same time, the sess rate of the n became higher and higher. The other 9th ranks just didn¡¯t believe that these group of 9th ranks would scheme against them, there was no need to. If the deception squad really wanted to deal with a single 9th rank, it would be very easy, a roundabout way was just too impractical.

    Stemming from such thinking, there was no battle that happened since all of the 9th ranks were deceived into entering the Space and be its fighting strength. At the same time, they also became Zhao Hai¡¯s subordinates.

    But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t excessively restrict their freedom. He allowed them the choice of cultivating inside the Space or in their territories inside the Carrion Swamp. Zhao Hai also made it clear that he wouldn¡¯t force them to do anything.

    However, these Magic Beasts weren¡¯t fools, they knew which one brought them great benefits. Because of this, they didn¡¯t go back to the Carrion Swamp to practice and instead stayed inside the Space. In any case, the Space was truly big, they can just pick a ce where they would practice and stay there.

 Chapter 441 - The New Swamp

    <h4>Chapter 441 - The New Swamp</h4>

    But Zhao Hai also found out that these 9th ranks from the Carrion Swamp had a special habit. They had to absorb the Seven-colored poisonous mist in their bodies in order to practice. They would slowly circte the mist within their body and make it part of their attack.

    However, even if the Space didn¡¯t¡¯ have a poisonous fog, Cai¡¯er¡¯s main body was here. And with the addition of the Space¡¯s pesticide, Cai¡¯er¡¯s poison was still sufficient for them, this made it possible for the 9th ranks to continue practicing inside the Space.

    When the Space became a World, it didn¡¯t worsen, conversely, it instead became better.

    When Zhao Hai was on earth, he heard someone saying that the there was one thing that Humans can be described as, Viruses. Viruses don¡¯t have any purpose other than to destroy the ce they live in. It was the same with Humans, every ce they settle in would most definitely be destroyed. For Earth, Humans acted like what viruses do to bodies they stay in.

    On the other hand, even if the Space had a lot of animals, it had no man-made destructions inside. One could say that this was apletely closed up world, everything all goes ording to nature. Although the Space can digitize, which was an exception, it still can¡¯t do anyrge effect on the Space.

    Now, Zhao Hai was considered to have subdued the entire Carrion Swamp. He didn¡¯t know in the beginning, but upon checking, he found out that there were thirty-six 9th rank Magic Beasts in the Swamp. Adding Cai¡¯er, Little Jin, and Mu¡¯er, Zhao Hai now had thirty-nine 9th ranks. With this amount of 9th rank experts, Zhao Hai can now be considered to be one of the most powerful forces in the continent.

    However, Zhao Hai was not nning on using these 9th ranks. Even if this amount of power was terrifying, Zhao Hai had no n of world domination. What he only wanted to do was protect the ck Wastnd as well as the Carrion Swamp. He really didn¡¯t want to do any other things.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai knew that this was quite selfish. Back on earth, because of the different times, people pursue material things. If you ask them if they have any great ideals, then they wouldn¡¯t have anything. People generally aren¡¯t very nationalistic since they all wanted to think of their ie, to have an easy life. Zhao Hai knew that there was something wrong with this. He also knew understood that he needs to be one thing, which was being responsible.

    A man who knows his own responsibility and was responsible is a real man. Although Zhao Hai has some shorings, he recognizes his responsibilities and is trying to be more responsible. For him, this was his biggest merit.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to kill people just because he wants to, he didn¡¯t want to start wars either. Therefore, even if he¡¯s very powerful right now, he only yearns to protect this little part of the continent that he calls home. He doesn¡¯t want to bully others, he doesn¡¯t want to dominate the world. Doing such things can only evoke war, and during wars, it was themoners who suffer the greatest. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want this oue.

    ¡­

    Now that he has increased his 9th ranks, the Space¡¯s level has be level 45, which was the Farm¡¯s level before the transformation.

    Zhao Hai was quite unsatisfied with this, but he knew that there was nothing he could do. With the Farm and the Ranch bing one, levelling up became even harder, especially in higher levels.

    Level 45 was already very good, but this has no substantial effect on the Farm. At most, Zhao Hai can now nt level 45 nts, not much improvement.

    But even if the Ranch also had no good improvements, Zhao Hai was content with. After all he only needs 5 levels until level 50, when he reaches that level he can then breed Divine Beasts.

    However, Zhao Hai also knew that reaching these 5 levels will be very difficult. More than 30 9th ranks allowed the Space to reach level 45, and all of them didn¡¯t even advance the Space¡¯s level by 10. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know how many more 9th ranks he needs to subdue in order to fulfill the requirements for these 5 levels.

    In the end, Zhao Hai ced this worry on the back of his mind. He prepared to finish up in Carrion Swamp so that he can return to Sky Water City.

    God¡¯s Grace Day was less than 10 days away, so he wants to return to Sky Water City and take a look. Not only does he want to go back to Sky Water City, he also wants to take a look at Jade Water City.

    Also, it has been a long time since Megan joined Zhao Hai. At this point, the Calci Family should have been quite worried. Moreover, it wouldn¡¯t good for Calci Family¡¯s little princess to be absent during God¡¯s Grace Day. The family dotes heavily on Megan, because of this, Zhao Hai must give the family some face.

    There wasn¡¯t much problems left in the Carrion Swamp. What Zhao Hai needs to solve at this point was the matter about the swamp¡¯s poison. For those inhabitants who hadn¡¯t be strong Magic Beasts yet, they needed to expel the toxin from their bodies. In the past, what they did was to run towards the ck Wastnd and expel it there.

    Zhao Hai also thought about this problem in the past. The ce between Iron Mountain Fort and Carrion Swamp had a small river. The water from that small river was from theke inside the mountain. That water has been upgraded by the Space and can be used to detoxify the beasts.

    But there were a lot of beasts inside the Carrion Swamp, and some of them wouldn¡¯t be able to make it to the ck Wastnd. Because of this, they had no choice but find other ces inside the swamp to expel the poison. This caused the poisonous mist inside the swamp to be stronger and stronger, making the time between expelling poison for the beasts even shorter as time goes by.

    It would be great if this poison was removed, however, at the same time, it wouldn¡¯t be good. If the poison inside the swamp were to vanish, the Magic Beasts inside would be disadvantaged. If those Magic Beasts loses their poison, their overall attack strength would be seriously affected.

    So if Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t think about this carefully, he would be hurting the swamp¡¯s Magic Beasts. Upon hearing from the other 9th ranks, Zhao Hai found out that other than Zhao Wen, there hadn¡¯t been any new 9th rank Magic Beast appearing in the Carrion Swamptely. And this has been for a long time. This was because at this point, most Magic Beasts inside the swamp cannot survive the swamp¡¯s poison anymore. Since the toxicity of the mist got stronger, the expelled poison returned to their bodies. Because of this, most Magic Beast would die, they simply cannot survive long enough for them to reach 9th rank.

    After discussing with the 9th ranks, they had reached an agreement that Zhao Hai would set up several springs inside the swamp. These springs would contain the Space¡¯s water. After setting the springs up, the 9th ranks would lead the other beasts to drink from the spring, this way the problem about the toxin would be solved.

    Now that Zhao Hai¡¯s Monitor had recorded the entirety of the Swamp, this wasn¡¯t a big of a problem. From Zhao Hai¡¯s calction, the area of the Carrion Swamp and the ck Wastnd is not smaller than Aksu Empire. Instead, it was actually muchrger.

    One must know that when the Buda n obtained this territory, it was already their permanent domain. This bestowment was recognized by the Radiant Church as well as the other empires. Even if Empires change from one ruler to another, the Buda n would forever hold this territory. Because of this Zhao Hai hoped to increase theirnds.

    In the past, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare improve both the ck Wastnd as well as the Carrion Swamp since he didn¡¯t have the strength to protect these two ces.

    But now, it was different. Zhao Hai currently has enough strength to defend these two ces. Even if other people bes envious of his property, they can just try and face his numerous undead.

    However, Zhao Hai had no ns of revealing the state of the ck Wastnd at this time. After all, he still needs to construct more infrastructure here and he needs to acquire a lot of resources in order to do so. If the other powers were to find out, they would certainly impose limitations for Zhao Hai, and this wouldn¡¯t be good for him.

    Zhao Hai wanted to slowly umte his wealth, therefore, after receiving the 9th ranks, he immediately went and established those detoxification springs. In the future, the 9th ranks can just lead the other beasts on order to help them remove their umted poisons.

    After doing this, the problem with the ck soil was finally solved. Later on, they wouldn¡¯t worry any longer and Zhao Hai be assured that he could open hisnds to the outside world in the near future.

    Solving the matters inside the Carrion Swamp took them almost one month, now, God¡¯s Grace Day was only 5 days away. The Calci Family has also sent a letter to Zhao Hai, asking him to return to Sky Water City as soon as possible.

    It was not only the Calci Family, Charlie sent a letter as well, inviting him to check Jade Water City. Naturally, Charlie was not in Jade Water City, so he asked Zhao Hai to visit his ce back on Carson City.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t decline, not matter where he was, he can still return to Iron Mountain Fort in a sh. Regardless of where he stayed, it was still like he¡¯s in Iron Mountain Fort, so there was no reason for him to not ept the invitation.

    After making his decision, Zhao Hai immediately prepared himself to head towards Sky Water City. Megan was also missing her home. Although she didn¡¯t tell Zhao Hai about it, one could clearly see it from her expression.

    Zhao Hai told Green about their n to leave, to which Green didn¡¯t oppose. Green and the others knew that since the Buda n has revealed their banner, Zhao Hai¡¯s responsibilities became even more. Moreover, the eyes of the continent were now staring at them. At this time, Zhao Hai should maintain his good rtionship with the Calci Family as well as the Third Prince Charlie.

    Although it can be said that the current strength of the Buda n wasn¡¯t any less than those at the top of the continent, and they didn¡¯t even need to fear the might of the entire Human race, Green and Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think about this. This was because Zhao Hai didn¡¯t like war, and Green loved the Human Race.

    1. That thing that made the ck Wastnd ck¡­ Poisoned soil

 Chapter 442 - Grandly Opening the Main Entrance

    <h4>Chapter 442 - Grandly Opening the Main Entrance</h4>

    Zhao Hai and the others appeared outside Sky Water City. This time, they weren¡¯t in a tight schedule so they first looked for a remote ce before ZHao Hai released his bull-pulled carriage and slowly headed to the city.

    The giant horned bull-pulled carriage, the Wild Dragon War Banner, and Alien, were the three things that identified Zhao Hai. No matter which three were present, people would know that it was Zhao Hai who arrived.

    It was because of this that when Zhao Hai¡¯s bull-pulled carriage entered Sky Water City, he was immediately escorted by the city¡¯s garrison troops as it headed toward the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Even if these garrison troops didn¡¯t give Zhao Hai face, they still had to give respect to Megan. They were very clear about how Smith loved Megan.

    After nearly a month of constant exchanges of information, Zhao Hai¡¯s reputation had spread throughout the continent. People on the continent now knew about this Dark Mage as well as the Buda n.

    Major powers in the continent didn¡¯t think that the Buda n, who vanished for one year, would actually return stronger than ever.

    If one really counted, the time before the Buda n regained its power wasn¡¯t long. Shortly after they were reassigned to the ck Wastnd, Zhao Hai appeared on the continent and then continued to slowly spread his reputation, attracting the interest of major forces. It was just that people didn¡¯t realize that Zhao Hai was actually the head of the Buda n, the famous crippled child from the Aksu Empire.

    What was even more noteworthy was the fact that Zhao Hai had managed to get his hands on the cure for the Water of Nothingness. This made him the center of attention of the entire continent.

    The Water of Nothingness have been pressuring the powerful experts of the continent. They were afraid of being plotted against and unknowingly drinking the Water of Nothingness. If they reach this point, then no matter how loud thein, nobody would listen to them.

    But now that Zhao Hai appeared, it was like having a huge obstacle being removed out of their way. For him to be able to solve the toxin of the Water of Nothingness meant the others who were affected could get cured as well. For the various experts, this was certainly good news.

    It can be said that Zhao Hai¡¯s status on the continent became something that wasn¡¯t much worse than a Patriarch from a Great Family. This was because he has the capability.

    People knew that during the war in Casa City, not only did Zhao Hai obtain near 100 thousand new undead, he also managed to exterminate several 9th rank experts of the opposing party.

    The 9th rank experts weren¡¯t only attacked, they were exterminated. What did this mean? It meant that Zhao Hai himself also had 9th rank experts up his sleeve, and their numbers should be quiterge.

    When they heard about this, the people of the continent were startled. They didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would have such method. They knew about the Buda n¡¯s demise, this was mainly because they didn¡¯t have any 9th rank experts. But the Buda n surprisingly acquired several of them this time, can 9th ranks be this easily obtained?

    But while the others were surprised about this information, the Calci Family, on the other hand, were rejoicing. In the past, Zhao Hai told them that as long as they don¡¯t send four 9th rank experts after him, then those they send wouldn¡¯t be able to return. But neither Smith nor Randolph actually believed this. The only reason the Calci Family let go of their grudge with Zhao Hai was because the situation had gotten a lot moreplicated.

    Ever since they received word that Zhao Hai eliminated several 9th rank experts in Casa City, Smith and Randolph both felt a wave of fear after their initial surprise. Although they knew that the Purcell Family had a powerful 9th rank expert, Origin Sword Saint, the other part had four 9th rank experts, as well as two Advanced Divergent Ability Users. For Zhao Hai and Origin Sword Saint to destroy that lineup meant that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t lying to the Calci Family before.

    Under such circumstances, Smith and Randolph had formally epted Zhao Hai. They knew that even if it was the Calci Family, the four 9th ranks wouldn¡¯t be killed that easily. If they were to be attacked by four 9th rank experts, they would still win, however, it would be a bitter victory.

    And from the looks of it, Zhao Hai seemed to not have lost that much even after killing those experts, this made Smith very startled.

    In the past, they always interacted with Zhao Hai as though they had the higher position. If it weren¡¯t for Megan marrying Zhao Hai, it would be hard to say where the family¡¯s rtionship with him would end up.

    Even if Megan still wasn¡¯t married to Zhao Hai, Randolph was still nning on renouncing their engagement. In his opinion, Zhao Hai¡¯s identity was in no wayparable to Megan.

    But now it was different, Randolph and Smith now regarded Zhao Hai as someone of equal status. They currently weren¡¯t thinking that Zhao Hai was not worth Megan, they also ced Zhao Hai in a special position in their minds. They decided that the way they interact with Zhao Hai must be changed.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t thinking about any of these. The reason why he participated in the Purcell Duchy war was to reveal to the continent the strength of the Buda n. He wanted to let the continent think twice about underestimating his n.

    Zhao Hai and the others quickly arrived at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. When they arrived, the group couldn¡¯t help but stare, this was because the direction that they were led to was the main entrance of the mansion.

    No average person can walk through the mansion¡¯s main entrance. If your status wasn¡¯t up to par, then you don¡¯t have the right to pass through here. Therefore, Zhao Hai only passed through the side entrance in the past. Because of his good rtionship with Smith, as well as his engagement to Meganter on, he was allowed passage to the side entrance, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t even be able to pass through.

    But when Zhao Hai returned this time, Smith actually gave themand to receive them through the main entrance, and more importantly, Smith was there waiting for them.

    Zhao Hai came down from his carriage and immediately walked towards Smith before giving a bow, ¡°Uncle Smith, why did youe personally? Right, why did you open the main entrance this time? I¡¯m not familiar with this arrangement.¡¯

    Smith looks at Zhao Hai, he saw that there seems to be no changes to the young man¡¯s demeanor, he couldn¡¯t help but feel happy, he smiled and said, ¡°This is my father¡¯s orders, in his own words he said that you have the qualifications to walk through the mansion¡¯s main entrance. We, the Calci Family, recognize your status in behalf of the continent.¡±

    Zhao hai nodded, then walked together with Smith towards the Mansion with a smile. Zhao Hai knew what Smith meant.

    When a n bes a Great n, they need to have the recognition of some other Great n. The Calci Family greeting Zhao Hai with the opening of their Main Entrance meant that they recognize the status of the Buda n, for Zhao Hai and his n, this was a very important matter.

    The influence of the Calci Family on the continent was very huge. Although they were suppressed by the Radiant Church, Great Nobles aren¡¯t that easily pressured. Even if the suppression from the Church did have an effect to the Family, the impact was not that great overall.

    For a high profile Family like the Calci Family to recognize the Buda n, this would certainly affect how the continent views the Buda n in the future.

    Smith didn¡¯t be polite with Zhao Hai and invited him directly into the living room. Inside, Randolph was waiting. The living room wasn¡¯t a ce where anybody can just enter. Since Zhao Hai was engaged to Megan, him and his people were allowed entrance, the others were invited out of the room.

    Randolph didn¡¯t keep appearances this time, he stood inside the living room while waiting for Zhao Hai and the others. When he saw Zhao Hai arrive, Randolph showed a smile, and went forward to greet Zhao Hai himself. Although Randolph didn¡¯t say anything warm,pared to how he interacted with Zhao Hai in the past, this time was much better.

    After the group entered the living room and sat down, Randolph looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Good, Little Hai, what you did was really fantastic. You¡¯ve shown the power and prestige of a Dark Mage, good job. Let¡¯s see if those other fellows in the continent dare underestimate us Dark Mages again.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It was also time to let them know. There were no major wars in the continent for these past years, and they had forgotten what Dark Mages can do. This greatly contributed to the sess of the Radiant Church¡¯s suppression in addition to the bribes that the church sent. With what I revealed this time, those Nobles would know that the battlefield is a Dark Mage¡¯s domain. The Radiant Church may have given them benefits, but they would still have to use these benefits to build their army. And since they needed to carefully manage their armies, they would now consider adding Dark Mages to their roster knowing how effective the profession is during wars. I believe that a lot of people would change their views of Dark Mages after this.¡±

    Randolph nodded and said, ¡°Right, these years, those who wanted Dark Mages be fewer and fewer. Some nobles think that raising Dark Mages wasn¡¯t worth it. This time, you made them understand that Dark Mages are worth the resources.

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡° God¡¯s Grace Day would arrive in a few days. I¡¯m afraid that we only have today to spend time here. Tomorrow, we have to head towards Jade Water City. Does Grandfather have things he wishes to request?¡±

    Randolph shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any. Tomorrow, I must also prepare to head towards Carson City, Smith will also be there. Little Hai, time is tight, will you be able to catch up to the capital if you go to Jade Water City?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°The Third Prince wanted me to go to Carson City, I¡¯m also preparing to give him a visit. When I arrive at Jade Water City, I will immediately head towards the capital after taking care of a few things.¡±

    Randolph nodded, then he looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Little Hai, recently the Third Prince seem to have acquired a lot of marine products. Does this have anything to do with you?¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hide the truth from him, he smiled and said, ¡°A couple of days ago, I went to the deep seas and had my undead scour the waters. You should know about the properties of the undead, so I had no qualms about having them get marine resources for me.¡±

    Randolph nodded and didn¡¯t talk anymore, he knew that these marine products weren¡¯t something that he could get his hands on. This was because those had already be the Third Prince¡¯s business. If he meddles, the might offend the Third Prince, and that would be too disadvantageous to the family.

 Chapter 443 - Important Matter

    <h4>Chapter 443 - Important Matter</h4>

    Randolph didn¡¯t want to offend Charlie not because he was afraid of the Third Prince. It was just that he didn¡¯t want to offend Charlie right now. The struggle for the throne was still going on. Randolph didn¡¯t want to support any of the Princes as well as offend any of them. This was a matter that Randolph didn¡¯t want to get involved in.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t tell Randolph about the beer and rice wine. This was because they still hadn¡¯t made a method to mass produce them, also, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to reveal them too soon.

    The beer and the rice wine was a unique product in this continent. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t nning on cooperating with another person, he already has Charlie and the Calci Family.

    Zhao Hai turned to Randolph and said, ¡°Grandpa Randolph, does me supporting the Third Prince have any effect on you? If I stop supporting him now, then I would be offending him. This wouldn¡¯t be good for us.¡±

    Randolph nodded and said, ¡°It won¡¯t affect us. You cooperating with Charlie wouldn¡¯t have a great impact to the Calci Family, rest assured. In fact, in the continent, Great ns also participate in session battles, however, they do it indirectly. This way, if they fail, there won¡¯t be any repercussions. But if they seed, the benefits they get would be substantial. When you joined the Third Prince¡¯s side, you and our family were still enemies. We only reconciled after you got engaged to Megan. You supporting the Prince before that was already known by the people. This would assure that the Calci Family wouldn¡¯t be affected.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°But even if doesn¡¯t affect you, I¡¯m still engaged to Megan in the end. From here on out, I need to consider the Calci Family in my decisions. This time, I revealed our Buda n because I wanted to show the continent what kind of n Megan is getting wed to. I want them to know that that I have the strength to do so. I don¡¯t want Megan to be made into a joke.¡±

    Megan sat beside Randolph, when she heard Zhao Hai, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but redden. She didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai also had that reason.

    Randolph nodded, ¡°Very good, Little Hai, you did very good. Megan didn¡¯t make a mistake. You will certainly be a one of my Calci Family in the future. Right, no need to eat at another ce, I¡¯ve already prepared a meal for you. Let me show you my hospitality.¡±

    ¡­

    After eating their meal, Zhao Hai and the others rested inside Sweet Plum Courtyard while Megan returned to her own ce. She actually wanted to stay in Sweet Plum Courtyard, however, the madam asked her to stay with them. She had no other choice but toply.

    When Zhao Hai arrived at Sweet Plum Courtyard, he immediately went to the Space along with Laura and the others. More recently, they have been staying in the Space more. If they don¡¯t have any special thing to do, then they would stay inside the Space.

    When the madam and Megan arrived at her room and sat down, the madam looked at Megan and said, ¡°Megan, how was this time¡¯s journey with Zhao Hai? Were you in danger during the battle?¡±

    Megan shook her head and said, ¡°No, mother, how could I possibly be in danger? I didn¡¯t even get to go somewhere, we¡¯ve just stayed inside a safe area inside Casa City. I didn¡¯t even get to see the battlefield.¡±

    The madam nodded and then asked more, ¡°Did four 9th ranks really attack Casa City? Are there two Divergent Ability users present as well?¡±

    Megan nodded, ¡°Yes, four 9th rank experts, one Light Mage, three Warriors. The other two were Divergent Ability Users and should be quite famous in the continent. I asked Elder Brother Hai and he said that the two of them were known as the Wealthy Twin Stars. Did you hear about them, mother?¡±

    The madam stared, then she nodded, ¡°I did. These two were Metal element Divergent Ability Users. They¡¯re highly skilled. Moreover, they hadn¡¯t been caught even after several years.¡±

    Megan nodded, ¡°I also heard about that from Elder Brother Hai. But those two people were already turned into Advanced Level Undead. Brother Hai also said that those two should have umted a lot of coins. If we get to have them, then we shall acquire quite a fortune.¡±

    The madam smiled, ¡°Little Hai really knows how to get money. Indeed, it would be quite a fortune. Those two have been desperately acquiring money all these years. And they only want gold coins, nothing else. This time. Little Hai would surely get a lot of gold coins.¡±

    Megan smiled and said, ¡°But we haven¡¯t gotten it yet. These days we had a lot of things to take care of after the war. It hasn¡¯t been very easy.¡±

    The madam looked at Megan¡¯s face and smiled, ¡°Really? Right, Little Hai¡¯s marine products, did he really acquire them himself? Where does he get them?¡±

    Megan already thought about the excuse along with Zhao Hai. So when the madam asked her a question, Megan immediately replied, ¡°Naturally, there¡¯s no use in deceiving people. He got those items from the area around Ape Ind. There were almost no people there, so there are a lot of good products to be harvested. But for the magic beasts, Brother Hai didn¡¯t want to get a lot of them. He didn¡¯t want to have the area be like the coastlines, where there aren¡¯t any good items left.¡±

    The madam nodded then asked Megan, ¡°Where did you go after the sea? Did you go to the Buda n¡¯s ce? Where is it?¡±

    Megan looked at the madam and said, ¡°We did go to the Buda n¡¯s ce, but mother, I cannot tell you the location right now. Brother Hai trusted me and told me that I can¡¯t reveal the location of the Buda n. So I cannot tell anyone, so please don¡¯t ask.¡±

    While looking at Megan, the madam couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She knew that it would be like this. She understood Megan¡¯s character, if the didn¡¯t want to open her mouth, then there was no use in further asking.

    The madam sighed and said, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t ask anymore. Has Zhao Hai been kind to you these past few days? Was he good to you? Are you treated the same as Laura?¡±

    Megan smiled and said, ¡°Elder Brother Hai has been good to me, and he treats me the same as Sister Laura. We are usually very free, and when we do, we always spend time and talk together. Brother Hai said there¡¯s still a lot that they could do in the sea. I also want to contribute to the family, so I also find things that we can cooperate with. Right, since we talked about this, I remembered something that I have to tell Grandpa.¡± Then she got up and left.

    When the madam looked at her daughter leaving, she pulled her over and said, ¡°What happened? Why do you have to talk to your Grandfather? Can you tell me?¡±

    Megan smiled, ¡°Telling this to you would be no good, it would be useless, you can¡¯t do anything with it. Only Grandfather can find this useful,e, mother, let¡¯s go quickly.¡± Said Megan as she pulled her mother and walked out the room.

    Randolph and Smith were in the study, they still didn¡¯t go rest. In truth, when they met Zhao Hai today, they were quite happy. Not only did Zhao Hai¡¯s attitude toward them remain unchanged, but also because of his attitude towards Megan.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s manner towards Megan was very good, he looks after Megan very well. This was what they always wanted to see. If Zhao Hai¡¯s feelings towards Megan were very good, then their princess would have a good home to return to. And with Zhao Hai¡¯s good rtionship with Megan, this also meant that he would be closer to the Calci Family and will give them enough face. This was definitely a good thing for the family.

    Now, all therge forces in the continent knew that Zhao Hai¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t that much less from an established noble n. He was even stronger than old nobles like the Purcell Family. The only weak point to the Buda n were their connections.

    But Zhao Hai¡¯s personal connections cannot be said to be weak. His rtionship with the Purcell Family was quite substantial. The Purcell Family wasn¡¯t among the oldest nobles, but their connections to the continent cannot be underestimated. Now that Zhao Hai had helped them deal with their recent matter, they would certainly give him help. This wasn¡¯t a small matter for Zhao Hai.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai was also the Calci Family¡¯s son-inw. If Zhao Hai needs something, they cannot just ignore him. He also had strong connections with others, like the Third Prince Charle, as well as the Shelley Family. At this point, Zhao Hai was an existence that cannot be ignored by all the great powers in the continent.

    Facing with this Zhao Hai, the Calci Family was unable to pick out his ws. At this point, Randolph had truly treated Zhao Hai as one of them. This was also a Great Nobles¡¯ way of doing things. If you consider someone to be one of you, you should support them fully and protect their well-being. On through this way could they be rewarded in the future.

    After Randolph and Smith discussed for a while, Randolph sighed and said, ¡°Smith, I¡¯ve been very hard on youtely. I¡¯m now old, I only stay at the headquarters everyday. My judgement about the matters of the continent aren¡¯t as good as you. Your big brother and your fourth brother are quite good, but they actuallycked the vision to be the Patriarch of our big family. We cannot count on little three as well, he was fully concentrated on cultivation, let¡¯s just hope that he can reach 9th rank one day. Then there is little five, oh!¡±

    Randolph sighed, he was not a fool. As a Patriarch of a Great Noble Family, how could he not understand? He just liked Juwan too much that he made a mistake in his judgements. But now, he knew what he needed to do.

    To be honest, Randolph was very disappointed in Juwan. Juwan¡¯s vision was absolutely low, he was very short sighted. If Randolph hands the family over to him, then the fall of the Calci Family wouldn¡¯t be far off. So how could Randolph just allow this to happen?

    Smith looked at Randolph and didn¡¯t know what to say. He was bent on wanting the best for the Calci Family. But to say that he didn¡¯t strive for the position of Patriarch was impossible. On the contrary, he really wanted to be the Patriarch. He believed that as long as he had the position, then he could certainly make the Calci Family greater than it is now.

    At the same time, this was also the first time that Smith saw this side of Randolph. This was the first time he saw his father admit his mistake in front of him. This was really strange for Smith, but it dawned on him that his father was now very old, he will only get weaker with time.

    Smith sighed lightly andforted Randolph, ¡°Father, it¡¯s alright, it¡¯s not as serious as you think. Although little five looks useless, but you have to recognize that he has his uses. Look, if the Calci Family were without ws, then the troubles that he¡¯s caused wouldn¡¯t have reached this far.¡±

    Randolph smiled and sighed, ¡°My vision is not as good as little Megan, haha. Alright enough talking about this, Little Hai is very good. At this time, he revealed his n in a way that the continent wouldn¡¯t dare make a move on him while startling them with his might at the same time. He did things orderly, and wasn¡¯t very anxious. He is soft when he can, and be ruthless when needed to. And from what I saw earlier, he seems to like Megan. This made me relieved. We must treat him very well as a part of our family. I understandd that he¡¯s a very sentimental person, let¡¯s support him fully and our Calci Family would surely obtain benefits.¡±

    Smith smiled and said, ¡°Father, rest assured, I already seen this part of Little Hai. Otherwise, why would I wed Megan to him?¡±

    Randolph nodded and said, ¡°With the support of Zhao Hai, the Third Prince¡¯s chances for the throne would surely increase. This is also good for the family. I think, if necessary, we must give our full support towards Charlie. After all, Little Hai is now one of us. If he fails, there wouldn¡¯t be any benefits for us.¡±

    Smith nodded. At this time, Phil¡¯s voice was suddenly heard. ¡°Madam, Young Lady, why did youe? Old Master and the Young Master are discussing inside.¡±

    When Randolph heard that Megan and the madam hase, he quickly said, ¡°Megan and Gemma? Let them in.¡± Gemma was the name of the madam, but the people prefer to call her madam.

    Megan couldn¡¯t wait for too long and directly pushed the door open. When she saw Randolph. She immediately ran over to his side and said, ¡°Grandpa, I remembered something, so I came to you.¡±

    Randolph looked favorably at Megan and said, ¡°Little Megan, you¡¯re already getting married. You shouldn¡¯t keep acting like a child.¡±

    When Megan heard Randolph, she pouted and said, ¡°Grandpa, you must listen to me. This matter is rted to the future our Calci Family. If you won¡¯t listen, then I won¡¯t tell you.¡±

    When he heard his granddaughter¡¯s words, Randolph and the others couldn¡¯t help but give a smile. Megan hadn¡¯t been like this before. But now, she seems to be thinking about the future of the family. Naturally, they would find this amusing.

    Randolph smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to what little Megan has to say. For it to surprisingly affect our Calci Family¡¯s future. Hahaha. This isn¡¯t the same as being engaged, your words seem to be very big.¡±

 Chapter 444 - Running Water

    <h4>Chapter 444 - Running Water</h4>

    Megan looked at Randolph and snorted, ¡°If it really wasn¡¯t important for our Calci Family, then I wouldn¡¯t be telling you. Grandpa, I know that the family has a lot of factories. But I can say that the output of any of our factory wouldn¡¯t hold up to one of Brother Hai¡¯s. Producing the same product, even if Brother Hai¡¯s factory had 100 people, it can still beat the output of our Calci Family¡¯s factory with 300 people. It¡¯s output wouldn¡¯t be able to beat Brother Hai¡¯s factory.¡±

    When Randolph heard Megan, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he immediately understood what Megan was getting at. With a straight face, he said, ¡°Little Megan, do you mean to say that Little Hai has a way to increase production? And that you know about this method?¡±

    Megan looked at Randolph, and with a proud expression, she said, ¡°I know Brother Hai¡¯s method. Hehe, I must say that Elder Brother Hai is really intelligent. We haven¡¯t thought of this method.¡±

    Randolph looked at Megan and said, ¡°What method? Megan, tell me quickly, you know how much Grandpa gets anxious.¡±

    Megan smiled and said, ¡°Elder Brother Hai called it the Assembly Line Production. Let¡¯s take our family¡¯s ceramic factory as an example. Right now, if a potter wants to make a piece of ceramic, the time it takes from taking the soil to making the ceramic would take several days. But Grandpa have you ever thought about it? How about we divide the acquisition of the soil, separating the y, making nks ceramics, and then the drawing of the flowers into their own separate tasks. Someone would dig the soil, then pass it over to the one who separates the y, then to another worker who will make the nks, andstly onto the person who will draw the designs. This way, the work would flow smoothly from worker to worker like running water. With this, their degree of efficiency would be increased.¡±

    Randolph and Smith were smart people, so they immediately understood Megan¡¯s words. They still need to try it, but they already imagined that this would be possible.

    Randolph became excited as he stood up and repeatedly praised, ¡°Good, fantastic, this is fantastic. Right, right, what Megan said could really increase the output of our ceramics. Hahaha. Little Megan, you really didn¡¯t lie, this will really affect the future of our Calci Family.¡±

    But suddenly, Randolph stopped, he turned to look at Megan and said, ¡°Megan, did Little Hai agree to tell us about this matter? If he didn¡¯t, then this would affect your future rtionship. You must know that this matter isn¡¯t something that could just be spread around.¡±

    Megan smiled and said, ¡°Be relieved, Elder Brother Hai agreed.¡±

    Randolph gave a satisfied nod and smiled, ¡°Does Little Hai really have factories? Who mans those factories?¡±

    Megan smiled, ¡°Some human ves, he also brought over some ves from the Beastman Prairie. Currently, there are over 1000 ves working in his factories.¡±

    Randolph nodded, he didn¡¯t ask about the Buda n¡¯s location, he knew that they couldn¡¯t be inside the ck Wastnd, that ce was already a forbidden ce in the continent. Zhao Hai¡¯s home must have been in a secret ce, and Zhao Hai would surely refrain from revealing it.

    Seeing Randolph not asking about the Buda n¡¯s location, Megan rxed, then she said, ¡°Grandpa, Elder Brother Hai said that the Buda n¡¯s present location is a secret. He said that I cannot tell you for now, please don¡¯t get angry.¡±

    Randolph looked at Megan and smiled, ¡°What? Just because he tells you not to tell Grandpa, then you won¡¯t tell Grandpa?¡±

    Megan strenly replied, ¡°Grandfather, Elder Brother hai trusted me, so how can I be unfair to him. Therefore, I will not tell you, I would have to be unfair to Grandpa.¡±

    Randolphughs and patted Megan¡¯s head, ¡°Silly thing, how can Grandfather get angry, this is something you decided to do. Little Hai has no obligation to tell the Calci Family about his n¡¯s location. You are now engaged to Zhao Hai, him trusting you is a blessing.You are now a member of his Buda n. Naturally, you would be anxious for them, Grandpa wouldn¡¯t be angry because of this.¡±

    Megan held Randolph¡¯s gentle hand, her eyes were red and she didn¡¯t speak nor made any noise. Then after a moment, she said to Randolph in a soft voice. ¡°Grandpa, Elder Brother Hai trusted me, he also treated me very well, just like how he treats Sister Laura and Sister Meg. Meg grew up with Brother Hai since she was little, so Brother Hai was her heaven. Laura gave up all of her property and had her family members transfer to Brother Hai¡¯s domain. It was no question that Brother Hai trusts them very much. But I belong to a Great n who stood among the top of the continent. For Brother Hai to trust me despite this fact is really huge to me. So I cannot tell Grandpa about their location. But I can say that Brother Hai¡¯s strength is leagues higher than what you imagine. You must know that what Elder Brother Hai showed at this point was but a small part of his strength. I hope that the Calci Family wouldn¡¯t get in conflict with the Buda n, because I¡¯m very sure that the one who will suffer in the end would be the Calci Family.¡±

    Randolph stared with a surprised expression at Megan, ¡°Megan, are you sure? Is Little Hai really that strong? You should know that the Calci Family didn¡¯t just have one or two 9th ranks, does he really have the strength to make our family suffer a loss?¡±

    Megan smiled bitterly, Randolph will never think that Zhao Hai would possess a thing such as the Space. With only his 800 thousand 8th rank undead army, not to say the Calci Family, even the Rosen Empire would find it hard to stop him. And adding his close to 40 9th rank experts, let alone making the Calci Family suffer, Zhao Hai couldpletely exterminate it without a sweat.

    Randolph looked at Megan¡¯s expression and didn¡¯t need her to say anything before he understood. He just nodded and said, ¡°Alright, be relieved, Grandfather knows what to do. Right, Megan, will youe with me to Carson City tomorrow or will you join Zhao Hai to Jade Water City?¡±

    Megan smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll go to Jade Water City to take a look. Brother Hai also has a shop there, he wants to check it out. The Manager is Sister Laura¡¯s subordinate. And because of the previous urgent matter, Brother Hai had to delegate a task over to him. This time, Brother Hai wants to see how it is doing.¡±

    Randolph nodded, ¡°Alright, you can go with Little Hai since he¡¯ll also be heading to the capital. Oh, I really hope that things go wrong. This way, the marine products would go our way, those bring huge profits, what a pity.¡±

    Megan smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Grandpa, we¡¯ll have our share of those marine products in the future. It¡¯s just that the supply is quite low, there was no way for us to get some.¡±

    Randolph smiled, ¡°Little Hai really does have an innate skill for business. He already has Laura on his side, but it seems like the Buda n is having quite some difficulties in other aspects. No wonder little Megan wanted to learn so much about business, hahaha.¡±

    Megan became embarrassed as her face turned red, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t talk nonsense. The n is doing very well. You didn¡¯t know what they were in the past, but they are much stronger now. There was also Elder Brother Hai¡¯s battles, he was really amazing.

    Randolph smiled and said, ¡°Come on, no need to touch up your Elder Brother Hai¡¯s face. Haha. Alright, you¡¯ve been working hard these days, go and take a rest. Didn¡¯t Little Hai say that he would head to Jade Water City tomorrow? Go get some sleep so that you can wake up on time.¡±

    Megan nodded, and said her goodbyes with a smile, ¡°Alright Grandpa, then I would be taking my rest.¡± The she stood up and went back to her own room.¡±

    After Megan left, Randolph turned his head to Smith and said, ¡°Smith, do you think that what Megan said was true?¡±

    Smith forced a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it is true. Even if that girl had her heart taken by Zhao Hai, she still wouldn¡¯t joke around when ites to our Calci Family. It seems like there are still many cards that Little Hai didn¡¯t reveal, this youngster isn¡¯t very simple.¡±

    Randolph nodded, ¡°The most terrifying thing is the intelligence of this kid. He may have thought that people woulde to find his ce so he didn¡¯t say anything and just let those people go to the ck Wastnd. I already heard that the poisonous fog there has already reached the same level as the Carrion Swamp. Those who came in didn¡¯t manage to return. I heard that the Purcell Family¡¯s Buffy went to the Carrion Swamp and hasn¡¯t been heard from since. It is clear that he had met an unfortunate fate. Those Great ns that sent people to the ck Wastnd in order to find Little Hai would surely find nothing while losing their people. It was clear that the young man has led them there.¡±

    This thought wasn¡¯t unique to Randolph, in fact, most of the people on the continent believed that Zhao Hai cannot be inside the ck Wastnd. His current action was only meant to distract the Great ns from finding his true location.

    This idea wasn¡¯t strange, after all the Carrion Swamp¡¯s poison mist already filled the entirety of the ck Wastnd. For the neighboring territory of the Carrion Swamp to be invaded by this mist wasn¡¯t a huge mystery. It was also known to everyone how lethal the Seven-colored poison mist was. For Zhao Hai to set up his home right inside that hazard was something that the people found to be absurd.

    However, they clearly forgot about another thing about Zhao Hai. They forgot to recognize that the Water of Nothingness was in itself, a poison. If Zhao Hai managed to find a way to cure this poison, then there would be no reason for him to be unable to solve the Seven-colored poisonous mist.

    Currently, the people of the continent cannot associate the Water of Nothingness and the Seven-colored poisonous mist together. For them the Water of Nothingness was something they see as great, while they see the Seven-colored mist as dreadful. Therefore, there was no way for them to connect the two together.

    Randolph also shared that thought, in his mind, Zhao Hai must have known that the poison mist of the Carrion Swamp was going to engulf the ck Wastnd. So he left the ce and found a secret location. He settled there and got the support of a powerful hidden power, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be able to reach his current height.

    But because Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want anybody to know about his present location, he didn¡¯t divulge the fact that he left the ck Wastnd. This gave the people the illusion that his n was still inside.

 Chapter 445 - Iâ€™ll Hand it Over to You

    <h4>Chapter 445 - I¡¯ll Hand it Over to You</h4>

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know about any of these, he wasn¡¯t monitoring them, it wasn¡¯t necessary. After Megan returned to her room, Zhao Hai immediately took her in to the Space.

    Megan liked staying inside the Space now, this was because the air inside the Space is very good. There were also a lot of animals that would apany her, making her very happy.

    Additionally, Megan had the lowest level among the group. So Zhao Hai wanted Megan to practice inside the Space. Megan was a Water Mage, and was found to bepatible with the Goldmetal Fruit. But her current level was too low, therefore, Zhao Hai had her work hard inside the Space to reach a high enough level to eat the Goldmetal Fruit. No matter what, she needs to reach 8th rank.

    Megan entered the Space and told Zhao Hai about everything that happened. Looking at Megan¡¯s scared face, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I already agreed to it. You telling me this right now actually made me happy, after all they are your family. Right, do you really want to go with me to Jade Water City tomorrow?¡±

    Megan nodded and said, ¡°Of course, at this point I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep outside the Space. I me you for this.¡±

    Zhao Hai and Laura couldn¡¯t help butugh, the environment inside the Space was truly fantastic. After someone spent a long time inside, they would find it awkward to go out again.

    After theyughed, Laura turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, I expect to not have any troubles in Jade Water City, we can just go to the Capital afterwards. Also, after we reach Carson City, when will you n to visit His Highness Charlie?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll head to Charlie after we arrive at Carson City, then to the Calci Family. We belong to the family, so they should give us some room to be polite. But Charlie on the other hand needs special attention, that¡¯s why I¡¯ll be visiting him first. Moreover, if we visit Charlie first, nobody would think that the Calci Family had any part in our partnership.¡±

    Megan just looked at Zhao Hai and didn¡¯t speak. Her current experience regarding these things was too low. There were a lot of things to consider in this matter, so at this time she can only listen.

    Zhao Hai turned to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, do we have anything to harvest? It¡¯s God¡¯s Grace Day, it¡¯s certain that those marine products will sell well in the capital. We also need to have some for the n.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°Yes, we have some in the sea, river, and the hot springs. This time, we can take them all to Carson City.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned to Laura and said, ¡°Laura, we should leave behind some good products for Mu¡¯er, he¡¯s unfamiliar with Jade Water City. He needs to do great these days.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, no need to worry. Recently, their lives in Jade Water City is very good. Although the city wasn¡¯t as good as Sky Water City, it is still an important port city of the Rosen Empire. Since you gave them enough money as well as products, there isn¡¯t anything worth worrying about.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°That¡¯s great. They¡¯re working very hard as well. They are now one of our tentacles outside. Also, I think we should open up our shop in Sky Water City. What do you think?¡±

    Laura nodded, then she turned her head to Megan and said, ¡°I think we should ask Megan about this matter. Megan hasn¡¯t been talking muchtely, that¡¯s no good.¡±

    Megan stared, then she immediately replied, ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t know any of these matters. I cannot just speak irresponsibly. I dare not talk.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at her and faintly smiled, ¡°It¡¯s alright, so do you think we should open up a shop in Sky Water City?¡±

    Seeing that there was no way for Zhao Hai to let it go of the matter, Megan looked down and thought for a moment, then she said, ¡°I think it should be okay. You¡¯re now engaged to me, and Daddy likes you, moreover, I already talked about you to Grandpa. So I don¡¯t think the Calci Family would be opposing you any longer. But if we want to gather intelligence, it isn¡¯t good to rely on the Calci Family, so I think we should get a shop.¡±

    Laura and Zhao Hai nodded. Hearing Megan say that made them think that she has truly regarded herself as a member of the Buda n and not the princess of the Calci Family anymore. This was good for them.

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll open a shop at Sky Water City. But I think this would have to wait until the next year. At that point, we¡¯ll have to rely on Megan.¡±

    When she heard Zhao Hai, Megan shook her head, ¡°That¡¯s not good. Although I grew up in Sky Water City, I don¡¯t really know much about the things happening there. If we open a shop, I wouldn¡¯t be much of a help.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Just give it a try. Among us, you are still the most familiar with Sky Water City. In the end, you¡¯re still the princess of the Calci Family. There wouldn¡¯t be anyone in the city that won¡¯t dare give you face.¡±

    Megan looked at Zhao Hai and saw that he really wanted her to give it a try. She didn¡¯t say anything more, just nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°It won¡¯t be too soon anyway since we have a tight schedule. Tomorrow we still need to head towards Jade Water City, although we don¡¯t have much to do there, we still need to see Trezebo.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded, then they went to rest. The Space was quite good right now, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t need to worry so much.

    The next morning, after having breakfast with Randolph, Zhao Hai¡¯s group left for the seas again. Zhao Hai released the Havenst night so now it was docked at Sky Water City waiting for Zhao Hai.

    But Randolph and the others already knew that this ship was just an act that Zhao Hai did. Although they didn¡¯t know how Zhao Hai travels around, they were sure that it definitely wasn¡¯t by ship.

    After Zhao Hai and the others embarked, the ship quickly left the harbor. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately head to Jade Water City via the Space. If people knew that they arrived at Jade Water City just as they left the harbor of Sky Water City, they would be quite sure that Zhao Hai had a Spatial Ability, there was no other way of travelling this fast other than Spatial Teleportation.

    ZHao Hai and the others didn¡¯t go to the Space and just stayed on the deck and smelled the scent of the sea. It was quite while since they got to sail so they just sat down and enjoyed the view.

    While sitting on the ship and watching the other boatsing and going, Zhao Hai sighed, ¡°I really hadn¡¯t thought about it while we were at sea back then, but now, I noticed that the continent is actually really cold.¡±

    Laura also sighed, ¡°The continent is indeed very cold, it was good that Cai¡¯er was present in Iron Mountain Fort. Otherwise, the ce would be cold as well, unlike the likeable Iron Mountain Fort that it is now.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then turned to Megan, ¡°Megan, do you like it here? You grew up here as a child. To be honest, I don¡¯t like the cold here.¡±

    Megan smiles, ¡°I actually gotfortable with Iron Mountain Fort, I prefer being there now. Thefort there is iparable with Sky Water City, the winter in Sky Water City is too repugnant.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and then looked at the time, ¡°We¡¯ll wait for a while and then go to Jade Water City. When we reach there, we must finish our matters as soon as possible then go to Carson City. We have a little time to spare in order to prepare for the holiday.¡±

    Megan and the others smiled as well, then continued chatting on the ship. Two hours unknowingly passed by, when Zhao Hai¡¯s ship left Sky Water City he immediately entered the Space. From there they went to Jade Water City,

    The ce where they chose to appear was somewhere outside Jade Water City. When they arrived outside, they didn¡¯t ride the Bull-pulled Carriage and instead rode horses to enter the city.

    They went to Mu¡¯en¡¯s shop first. The shop was very busy since God¡¯s Grace Day was approaching. This was the best time to sell items on the continent and Mu¡¯en¡¯s shop capitalized on this. Although Haven products weren¡¯t very popr in the Rosen Empire, it gradually became recognized by the people because of its quality.

    And since the people wanted to eat good food in God¡¯s Grace Day, and since Haven products were inexpensive and good, it was very popr with those who didn¡¯t have much money.

    When Zhao Hai saw that the shop was very busy, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then he turned his head to Laura and said, ¡°Looks like Mu¡¯en works pretty well. When we sell expensive stuffter, the ie surely wouldn¡¯t be low.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t all because of Mu¡¯en, the products from the Space are also very good. And adding on to the fact that Charlie favors you, people wouldn¡¯t dare not give you face. All of these are the reasons why business is doing very well.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiles, ¡°No matter what, if Mu¡¯en wasn¡¯t that skilled, the shop wouldn¡¯t be able to reach this far. Let¡¯s go talk a bit with Mu¡¯en, then we¡¯ll go to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and see Trezebo. After that, we¡¯ll head to Carson City.¡±

    The group then went to the back courtyard. When Mu¡¯ern¡¯s family saw them, they immediately went and fetched Mu¡¯en. At this point, except for some important figures, Mu¡¯en wasn¡¯t required to man the counters.¡±

    The group headed to the living room after Mu¡¯en arrived. Zhao Hai looked at Mu¡¯en and smiled, ¡°Mu¡¯en, you did really good, very good. Right, the recent batch of marine products, did they get taken care of?¡±

    Mu¡¯en nodded and said, ¡°They¡¯re taken care of. I gave them personally to Trezebo, it has been recorded as well. I can show them to the Young Master.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to see them, I¡¯ll be handing the marine products business over to you. From time to time, show the ounts to Laura, I don¡¯t like to look at those things.¡±

    Laura smiled and turned to Mu¡¯en, ¡°God¡¯s Grace Day is approaching, what are you nning to do? Is everything in your family ready?¡±

    Mu¡¯en was stunned as he looked at Laura and Zhao Hai. He understood that if Laura asked about it, it certainly came from Zhao Hai.

 Chapter 446 - Pure Iron Armor

    <h4>Chapter 446 - Pure Iron Armor</h4>

    Mu¡¯en quickly replied, ¡°Prepared, rest assured. How about the Young Lady, are you prepared for the holidays?¡±

    Laura smiled, ¡°We¡¯ve already prepared well. We¡¯ll be apanying Megan along with the Calci Family in God¡¯s Grace Day. Of course, we¡¯ll also go to Divine Grace Fort.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Well, let¡¯s not talk about these anymore. I¡¯ll leave you some marine products for your family to enjoy for God¡¯s Grace Day. If I find out that you sold them as well, then I will be angry.¡±

    Mu¡¯en understood Zhao Hai, he faintly smiled and said, ¡°Young Master can feel relieved, I¡¯ll promise to not sell them. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned to Laura and then to Mue¡¯n, ¡°We¡¯re going to see Trezebo. Then we¡¯ll be heading for the capital. We won¡¯t be going back here for a while. If anything happens, send a message through the Blood Hawk.¡±

    Mu¡¯en nodded, ¡°Alright, Young Master can feel relieved, If anything happens, I will immediately send you a message.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll leave you ten thousand undead, but don¡¯t reveal them as much as possible. The troubles wouldn¡¯t be small if people find out.¡±

    Mu¡¯en nodded, then exchanged some words with Zhao Hai. After that, Zhao Hai led Laura and the others to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. There were also a lot of people outside the mansion. Carriages came and went one after another. They looked like they contained gifts. The line was very long.

    Seeing this scene, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly. For him, it seems very intriguing. He can remember back on Earth that if an officer tantly gives a gift, they might not get killed, but the next day they would certainly be dismissed. But in Ark Continent, they would give their gifts personally and also the most noticeable manner as possible.

    When the people saw Zhao Hai, some of them immediately went over and gave him greetings. Zhao Hai also smiled and chatted with those people before he headed to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    Once Zhao Hai passed by, a man beside one who greeted him asked, ¡°Old Friend, who was that person? Why do I see that you¡¯re more respectful to him than you did with the City Lord?¡± There were also people around them who didn¡¯t know about Zhao Hai. When the person heard the question, heughed, those who didn¡¯t know Zhao Hai just stayed quiet.

    The man scolded the person who asked and smiled with disdain, ¡°Of course you don¡¯t know, you don¡¯t have any qualifications to do so. Let me tell you why I gave him more respect than the City Lord. It is because he¡¯s a member of the Buda n, his name is Zhao Hai, the patriarch of the Buda n. He¡¯s also very favored by the Third Prince Charlie. With his undead, he managed to kill 200 thousand soldiers as well as six 9th rank level experts. Now you ask me why such a person deserve such respect?¡±

    When the person asking heard the man, he froze, with a shocked face he said, ¡°That was Zhao Hai? I heard that he¡¯s been called the most powerful Dark Mage in the battlefield. I didn¡¯t think that he would be so young. That man has several women on his side, was one of them Megan?¡±

    Those around them who didn¡¯t know about Zhao Hai were shocked as well. They knew about Zhao Hai¡¯s present status on the continent. Their status among nobles weren¡¯t very high, but they were still well-informed. Naturally, the news that they received were exaggerated. Instead of killing 100 thousand people, they heard that Zhao Hai killed 200 thousand. And instead of killing four 9th ranks and two Divergent Ability Users, they heard that he killed six 9th ranks.

    Although this was the case, they still managed to grasp Zhao Hai¡¯s standing in the continent was higher than them. This was why they were very surprised when they knew that it was Zhao Hai who just passed by.

    ZHao Hai didn¡¯t know about any of these. When he arrived at the main entrance of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, Trezebo came out. The City Lord didn¡¯t care about those in front and immediately went to Zhao Hai, ¡°Little Hai, you came back, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯de this time.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared at Trezebo¡¯s manner. To others, this seems to be nothing, but this showed Trezebo¡¯s wisdom. First, it was said to make their rtionship closer and the second was to gauge Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction.

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t Ie, isn¡¯t it going to be the holidays? I¡¯m going to visit Megan¡¯s home and then stop by to see His Highness.¡±

    When Trezebo heard Zhao Hai, a sh of happiness was seen on his eyes. Then he immediately replied, ¡°Alright,e in quickly.¡± After he brought Zhao Hai inside the living room, Trezebo gave out a few crystal cards to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, this are your share of the profits from the first batch of marine products. You can tell me if you¡¯re unsatisfied. Do you want to see the ount books?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°No need to read the books, there¡¯s no reason to deceive me over some small money because I may not cooperate with youter. Right, in the future, you can hand these money over to Mu¡¯en, no need to wait for me.¡±

    Trezebo smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give the money to Mu¡¯en inter transactions. You can just ask him to look at the books.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m here to see you during the holidays and give you some seafood. These things are what I recently obtained. These are the finest seafood, don¡¯t give them to His Majesty, they¡¯re yours. I already have some for myself as well as His Highness.¡±

    Trezebo smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ept it. Right, there¡¯s also something I need to give you.¡± Then he went back and before long he came out while bringing a set of clothes.

    The garments looked very ordinary, just like something that a Noble would wear. Not like the kind of traditional noble clothes and was instead quite casual. It was something that would make one at ease when worn.

    Trezebo gave the clothes to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°This was something good I acquired before. I heard that Dwarves made it. Don¡¯t underestimate clothes made by dwarves, they¡¯re known to be very good. This was made of some light metal, it has good defensive strength as well as magical resistance. There are only a few of them on the continent. When I obtained this, I intended to give it to his highness, but now I¡¯ll give it to you instead.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then Laura¡¯s rmed voice said, ¡°Pure Iron Robe! This is Pure Iron Robe!¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t understand, he turned to Laura and said, ¡°Pure Iron Robe? What is Pure Iron Robe?¡±

    Laura looked at the clothes and said, ¡°The given name of this item is the Pure Iron Robe. There were initially five of them made by the Dwarves. Right now, there are only three of them left, two were destroyed. And it were 9th rank experts who destroyed the two. This weaved iron garment is a treasure even to the Dwarves. I heard that the Dwarves had one while another on is in the hands of the Radiant Church, perhaps the Pope. I didn¡¯t expect thest one to be here.¡±

    Trezebo apparently didn¡¯t know as much as Laura, he turned to look at her and said, ¡°Miss Laura, I actually don¡¯t know what¡¯s special about this robe.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°This iron robe was made from a kind of metal that Dwarves rarely used. This item isn¡¯t just as tough as iron, it also has formidable defensive power. The most important thing about this was that it can actually cleanse the body, expelling dirt that attaches to it. It is a rare treasure that is warm in the winter and cool in the summer. Another great thing about this was that it was made from something called Pure Iron, some people call it Mother Iron.¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others were still confused as the looked at Laura. Seeing their expressions Laura knew that further exnation was needed, ¡°Mother Iron was a rare ore used by the Dwarven Race. When this metal is surrounded by stone, the stones would turn to iron. The Dwarves researched this metal for a long time. At first what they got was poisonous iron. So they made their Mother Irons into weapons, but they soon found out that the weapons were very light, the metal wasn¡¯t easily melted either. In the end, they stopped making weapons out of it and stored the made weapons away. Even the iron that the Mother Irons produced were kept away.¡±

    Laura stopped for a while. Zhao Hai and the others still didn¡¯t understand. ording to Laura¡¯s description, then the material wouldn¡¯t be susceptible to be a dress, right?

    Laura looked at the others and then added, ¡°But afterward, a talented Dwarf appeared and found a method to remove the toxicity of the Mother Iron. Now, the Mother Iron cannot infect its surroundings and was turned into a normal metal. But the dwarves called this metal Pure Iron, it meant that it was the purest form that iron can be. The more Dwarves found it difficult to process a metal, the better metal it was, and the more they wanted to turn it into useful things. The Mother Iron has already been turned to weapons, so they already know how to do that. And also, after many years of research, they finally found another method of processing it. They would let a Metal Silkworm eat the Mother Iron and then process the silk produced after into cloth. Afterwards, they finally were able to make this Pure Iron Armor.¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others knew that this Metal Silkworm aren¡¯t one of the very famous Magic Beasts in the continent. They have a very mild temper, and never attacked people since they had no means of attack. But their defensive capabilities are very strong. Their diet solely focuses on metals. No matter what kind of metal they eat, they can digest it, which was the main reason for their great defensive abilities. Even an average 9th rank expert would find it hard to take them away. Also, if they eat a certain metal, they would produce silk of the same type. If you let it eat gold, it would produce heaps more. It somehow produces more than what it ate.

    They didn¡¯t think that the method to produce this robe was actually like this. This was really not so simple, Trezebo regretted slightly, he didn¡¯t expect this garment to be very precious. If he knew this information beforehand, he wouldn¡¯t have given it to Zhao Hai but to Charlie instead.

    When Zhao Hai saw Trezebo¡¯s expression, he smiled faintly and handed the Pure Iron Armor back in Trezebo¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Trezebo, I don¡¯t want these, you should give it to His Highness. This is too precious, if His Highness knew that you gave such a thing away to anyone else, then he wouldn¡¯t¡¯ feel so good. It¡¯s fine, its not something I want anyway.¡±

    Trezebo gave Zhao Hai a grate ful look and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been unfair to Little Hai. I really didn¡¯t know that this would be that precious. You should understand my difficulties.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Of course I understand, here take it. Right, make sure to tell nobody about this, or else people might steal it.¡±

    When Trezebo heard Zhao Hai, his expression couldn¡¯t help but change. With clenched teeth, he handed the Pure Iron Armor to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, I¡¯ll leave these clothes to you. When you arrive at Carson City, please give it to His Highness in my behalf¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°No need to be polite. Rest assured, I will hand it ot His Highness personally. I wouldn¡¯t dare covet this item.¡±

    Trezeboughed, ¡°You¡¯re mocking me. Hahaha. Right, since I didn¡¯t get to gift you something, please stay for a meal and some drinks. We¡¯ll drink since you¡¯re leaving tomorrow. Are you able to make it on time?¡±

    Zhao Haiughed, ¡°Able? Of course. Let¡¯s go and drink.¡±

    At this point, Zhao Hai was naturally happy. This was because when he received the Pure Iron Robe into the Space, a prompt was heard, ¡°Unusual Radioactive Material detected. May affect environment, can transform surroundings into metal. Has Metal element Origin energy. Metallic ore output of Space increased. Space upgraded to level 48.¡±

    This prompt made Zhao Hai iparably happy. He really didn¡¯t think that this Pure Iron Armor would still have it s original ability from the Mother Iron, but just reduced. People didn¡¯t detect it, but the Space surely did. As long as it still held its ability, it didn¡¯t matter how strong it was, it can still upgrade the Space and use it to strengthen themselves.

    Now that the Space had obtained a new ability, Zhao Hai was happy. He believed that the Pure Iron and Mother Iron in the Space would get more and more. As long as he obtains them, he can make as many Pure Iron Armor as he can. Therefore, he really didn¡¯t think about this Pure Iron Robe that Trezebo had.

    Laura and the others didn¡¯t know about these. But they weren¡¯t very greedy. For them, the Space was the most important thing. A robe like this wasn¡¯t very special.

    On the other hand, Trezebo reallymended Zhao Hai in his mind for being not greedy regarding items that weren¡¯t his. He now thought that even if a pile of gold was ced in front of Zhao Hai, the young man wouldn¡¯t even bat an eye. This was the type of person that one wanted to be friends with. Trezebo was very honored to know such a person.

 Chapter 447 - Arriving at Carson City

    <h4>Chapter 447 - Arriving at Carson City</h4>

    When their meal with Trezebo came to an end, it was time for Zhao Hai¡¯s group to leave. After leaving some seafood to Trezebo, Zhao Hai went to Mu¡¯en¡¯s ce and took a rest before taking their ship out to sea.

    The reason why Zhao Hai chose to travel by sea was so that nobody would know his whereabouts. It would make people see him as though they are looking at a deep well. Only then could he have his security.

    Of course, with Zhao Hai¡¯s current strength, he didn¡¯t need to fear the Radiant Church anymore. But he also knew that if he shows off too much he won¡¯t be able to live a good life. On the contrary, it may even lead the entire continent allying up against him because of this strength. For those rulers, Zhao Hai would be a threat much worse than the Radiant Church. Therefore, Zhao Hai chose to wait until the final moment, when he is sure that his strength was already too formidable for the other empires to deal with.

    People always harbor a conflicting feeling for something that is too powerful, because at that point they wouldn¡¯t be able to even hold a rebellious idea at all. This was the reason why strong forces always find ways to eliminate any threats that theye across, in order to ensure the safety of their benefits.

    And Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to be one of those existences. He would rather have people guessing his strength and maintaining a mysterious feeling. People always regarded mysterious things with curiosity, they may be vignt, but they wouldn¡¯t think to eliminate them.

    Zhao Hai believed that there weren¡¯t a lot of people on the continent that would still dare make a move on him. He even managed to clean up a group of 9th ranks. So even if those people did have any ideas against Zhao Hai, they would still need to think about it. This was the advantage of strength, with enough strength, one could make his enemies think twice before acting against them.

    While sitting on the ship, Zhao Hai let out a long breath. Then he drank some of the Space¡¯s water. Now, he didn¡¯t smell of alcohol.

    Laura and the others were on Zhao Hai¡¯s side. When they apany Zhao Hai, the atmosphere bes peaceful, as well as very warm.

    Zhao Hai turned to Laura and the others¡¯ eyes and said, ¡°The Space has already reached Level 47. I didn¡¯t think that the Pure Iron Armor would actually give this much. Although it doesn¡¯t belong to us, it still brought us some benefits.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°It is a good oue every time the Space gets upgraded. Now we only need two levels before reaching level 50. I really want to know what changes happen to the Space when it reaches that level.¡±

    Zhao Hai bitterly smiled, ¡°That¡¯s easy to say. Pure Iron is definitely a treasure in the continent. But these things can only be found, not sought. However, even with how precious this thing is, it only brought three levels to the space. This time, it will be hard to raise the Space¡¯s levels.¡±

    Then Laura chuckled, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Our luck is very good. Did you see how fast we managed to raise the Space¡¯s levels? I think it won¡¯t take too long before we fulfill those three levels.¡±

    Zhao Hai just smiled and didn¡¯t speak anymore. When it became dark, the Haven finally left Jade Water City¡¯s region. Zhao Hai looked around to see whether there were other ships present. After that, they went to the Space and took their rest. At this time, even if they arrived at Carson City, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to enter since the gates would be closed.

    Zhao Hai has never seen Carson City, so he could only release a Blood Hawk and had it fly towards Carson City¡¯s direction while carrying the Ghost Staff. When it arrives then they will go out.

    Megan told the Blood Hawk Carson City¡¯s direction then told Cai¡¯er about how it looks like making her pay attention to it before she proceeded to sleep.

    The next morning after they had their breakfast and went to the living room, the Blood Hawk finally reached Carson City. Zhao Hai was d when he knew about this.

    Outside Carson City, then looked for a deste ce beforeing out. Zhao Hai released his Giant Horned Bull-pulled carriage and slowly headed to Carson City.

    Zhao Hai nned to see Charlie first before heading to the Calci Family. Megan didn¡¯t object, she also knew the direction to Charlie¡¯s Mansion. Although she didn¡¯te to Carson City quite often, she still went there every year and lived there for a month or two. Because of this, she knew about the notable mansions in Carson City as well as their owners.

    When they arrived outside Carson City, Zhao Hai learned how majestic the capital was. The walls of the City had reached an unimaginable height of 60 zhang(~200 meters) as well as a thickness of 100 meters. No wonder the books that Zhao Hai read stated that the city walls of Carson City took five years to build. Know that this construction used countless manpower as well as the cooperation of Mages.

    There was a moat outside surrounding the whole city as well as bridges as wide as 100 meters. The bridge that they ran along lead to Carson City¡¯s east gate, called the Sea Gate. The gate had 12 openings, with the middle three openings being the widest and highest, height of 30 meters and a width of 20. ording to Megan, these three openings cannot be used by average people, only nobles can pass through. The remaining 9 openings were formoners and merchants.

    Since God¡¯s Grace Day was approaching, the gate was jam packed with people waiting to enter the city. Only on those three openings did the lines became quitex. Commoners and Merchants needed to pay entry tax as well as undergo a strict inspection in order to pass through while nobles didn¡¯t, which exins the short lines on the middle openings. The nobles only needed to register, making their passage much quicker.

    Zhao Hai and the others went to the three middle openings since they already have status. Hung on the carriage was the proper emblem of the Buda n. Although it only showed the status of a Count, nobody in the Continent would dare to underestimate this Count.

    When Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage stopped in line, it brought attention to those around it. There was no other person in the continent that used a bull-pulled carriage aside from Zhao Hai. Because of this, it would be impossible for people to not notice him when he stopped in their vicinity.

    The group slowly advanced and arrived at the gate before long. There was a dedicated recorder on the gate of the city. He held the task of recording every vehicle entering and leaving the city. He also listed who the vehicles belonged to.

    When Zhao Hai arrived at the gate, the recorder listed their carriage under the Buda n¡¯s name. Then he asked Shue and Shun, who were driving the carriage, a few questions before allowing them passage to the city.

    Zhao Hai drove through the gate and entered the streets of the city. Once they were on the street, Zhao Hai saw how lively the ce was. People came and went along the shops in the street, they were even more lively than Zhao Hai¡¯s shop back at Jade Water City. Other ces simply aren¡¯t as lively as this, even Sky Water City. This was truly the capital of the continent¡¯s most powerful empire, truly extraordinary.

    While Zhao Hai and the others were driving along, they saw a group of knight heading towards them. The knights were wearing heavy armor and had badges on their bodies. They were all from the Calci Family and wanted to meet with Zhao Hai.

    Sure enough, when the carriage met with them, a person went forward and said, ¡°I just want to ask whether mister Zhao Hai is sitting inside the carriage.¡±

    Zhao Hai opened the carriage door and showed a faint smile, ¡°Yes it is. Why did these gentlemene meet us?¡±

    The knight immediately bowed and said, ¡°I have seen mister, the Patriarch has given us orders to meet mister and invite him over.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°No need to hurry, I¡¯ve been asked by a friend to deliver something, this time I need to head to Third Prince Charlie¡¯s mansion first. You could help me by leading the way.¡± The knight couldn¡¯t ignore such request and immediately gave amand to his team before they headed towards Charlie¡¯s mansion.

    At this time, another group of knights appeared in front of them. These knights were also wearing heavy armor, but they were golden. The badges worn by this group showed the emblem of the Rosen Imperial n.

    When the team arrived in front of Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage, a man bowed and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, His Highness has asked us to meet and escort mister over to his Mansion.¡±

    Zhao Hai went out of the carriage and looked at the Knight and said, ¡°You people are from His Highness¡¯ Mansion?¡±

    The knight answered, ¡°Exactly sir.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°It just so happens that I¡¯m heading towards His Highness¡¯ Mansion. Well then, please go lead the way.¡± The man stared for a moment before issuing a cry and went to the front of the procession while the men from the Calci Family retreated towards the back of the carriage.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s convoy arrived outside Charlie¡¯s mansion quickly. The outside of Charlie¡¯s mansion was very stylish, it looked very impressive. It wasn¡¯t any worse than one held by a Grand Duke. In fact, Charlie¡¯s status was that of a Grand Duke.

    All Empires on the continent have the same custom. Only Princes who held the status of Grand Duke canpete for the throne, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t be given the opportunity to do so.

    When Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage stopped outside the mansion, Charlie was seen walking out of the door. Just as Zhao Hai got off from his carriage, Charlieughed and gave his greetings. ¡°Little Hai, surprisingly, you came to me first instead of the Calci Family. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Miss Megan would get angry?¡±

    When Megan who was inside the vehicle heard Charlie, she couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ll only get mad if Brother Hai greets you with more energy than he does with me.¡±

    At this moment, there were a lot of people outside Charlie¡¯s Mansion. When they saw Charlie¡¯s enthusiasm towards Zhao Hai, evening out to meet him personally, they immediately understood Zhao Hai¡¯s standing in the Third Prince¡¯s heart. Those people cannot help but be envious, but they knew that they cannot be jealous of Zhao Hai, they just didn¡¯t have his strength.

    When Charlie heard Megan, heughed and said, ¡°Miss Megan doesn¡¯t need to get angry, I¡¯m just cracking a joke. Right, let¡¯s head inside quickly.¡± Then he pulled Zhao Hai to enter the mansion.

 Chapter 448 - Dark Soldier Fort

    <h4>Chapter 448 - Dark Soldier Fort</h4>

    In the living room, after everyone was seated, Charlie smiled to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Why did youe this time? RIght, I¡¯ve heard about what you did in Purcell Duchy, hahaha. Very good. With your reputation, there¡¯ll nobody in the continent who would dare underestimate you even if you¡¯re still a Count. Right, I was actually thinking of giving you a higher title in Rosen Empire.¡±

    Zhao Hai knows that Great Nobles have a lot of titles in various empires, they may even have territories on those empires. This matter wasn¡¯t rare, so Charlie¡¯s offer was understandable. After all, even if the Buda n was a Count in Aksu Empire, their territory was in the ck Wastnd, something people can consider as having no territory at all.

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to give my thanks to Your Highness. Right, there¡¯s a gift that Trezebo sent for me to give you. Please ept it.¡± Then he ced the Pure Iron Robe on the table.

    Charlie looked at the Pure Iron Armor and nodded, he already received word about it from Trezebo, so he already knew the background of this matter, making him quite calm when seeing it.

    Charlie also knew that Trezebo meant to give the Armor to Zhao Hai but Zhao Hai didn¡¯t ept it. Thinking about that, Charlie looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, you can take this robe.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Your Highness, I have no use for this robe. You should keep it for yourself. Right, I¡¯ve also prepared a gift this time. There¡¯s some seafood here, I picked them out myself, they¡¯re much better than those we sell.¡±

    Charlie also knew about this matter, he smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be impolite then, but those seafood are really wee. The marine products that you¡¯ve brought outst time really gave us huge profits, Little Hai, I really need to express my gratitude to you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Your Highness is too polite, it wasn¡¯t only you who profited so much, I also did get lots of money. I came this time to greet His Highness for God¡¯s Grace Day in advance since all of us would be very busyter. After the new year, our liquor will be avable for market. At the same time, my business with the Beastmen would begin. I hope Your Highness has prepared yourself as well. We don¡¯t want too much confusion, or else Your Highness will be losing money.¡±

    Charlieughed and said, ¡°Rest assure, I can guarantee that there will be no problems. How could I possibly let the possibility of losing money happen to me?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he looked at the skies and said, ¡°Your Highness, I should be leaving for the Calci Family. After all, I¡¯ve only just arrived, it won¡¯t be too good If I take too long in giving my greetings. When I find some free time, i¡¯ll be visiting you again and have a meal together.¡±

    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I know about how busy you are. You¡¯re wee here at all times.¡± Then Zhao Hai nodded and walked outside along with Megan and the others.

    Charlie escorted Zhao Hai towards his carriage as well as having a team of Knights guide him towards Dark Soldier Fort. The Calci Family was a Great n of the Rosen Empire, but their main residence was actually not inside the city, but on a small mountain outside. Their residence was on a ce called Dark Mountain, and the castle that they built there was called Dark Soldier Fort. The Calci Family actually had a small mansion inside Carson City, but that was mostly upied by servants and extended families. The core of the Calci Family all congregate and live inside Dark Soldier Fort.

    Zhao Hai and the others had to ride their carriage from Carson City towards Dark Soldier Fort. But fortunately, the fort wasn¡¯t that far from the city, it only takes a bit more than an hour to arrive there.

    While on the way, Zhao Hai noticed the many castles constructed on the mountains surrounding Carson City. All of those who resided on those castles were Old established Nobles of the Rosen Empire. These castles was also the first line defense of the capital. If one wanted to attack Carson City, they still need to break this line of defense.

    Moreover, there was also a symbolic meaning to this arrangement. Because of their close vicinity to the capital, any of those nobles can also quickly amass an army and upy the city and overthrow the current monarch. Because of this, those who resided on the mountains outside the Capital were seen as the most loyal vassals of the crown.

    Dark Soldier Fort was built on the summit of Dark Mountain. Connecting the foot of the mountain and the summit was a cyan stone road. Its width was about ten meters. The mountain also had a lot of trees, and with how old some of the trees here were, one could see the mystery and elegance in the way they obscure the view towards Dark Soldier Fort.

    In front of the road to the mountain was a bar blocking entry with a small house beside it. The house was meant to receive and list the guests.

    Two servants went out of the small house and removed the bar to the entrance just as Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage arrived. Apparently, they already received word about Zhao Hai¡¯s arrival, they stood respectfully at the side and let Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage pass through.

    The team of Knights that Charlie sent left after delivering Zhao Hai to the foot of the mountain. They also knew that there were another team of Knights that would escort Zhao Hai towards the summit of the mountain. Since the members of the Calci Family still needed to get to the capital and back needed escorts, a team of Knights were always present on the family¡¯s mansion inside Carson City.

    Under the escort of the Knights, Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage quickly arrived outside Dark Soldier Fort. Upon arriving there, Zhao Hai was quite shocked. This was because the fort looks like Iron Mountain Fort. The only main difference between the two of them was that Iron Mountain Fort was constructed on Iron Mountain while Dark Soldier Fort was constructed on Dark Mountain.

    What can be seen outside the fort was a moat as well as walls, clearly showing that the ce was very ready for war and was not meant to look good.

    At this moment, the big gate to the fort was opened. Two heavy armored soldiers were seen in front of the gate as well as an old man. The old man wore a housekeeper¡¯s robe. Although he was already quite old, he still held a straight body as well as a strong temperament.

    When Zhao Hai and the others went out of the carriage, Megan immediately rushed to the old man and said, ¡°Grandpa Gan, why did youe out personally? Is it alright for you to speciallye and see us?¡±

    A smile arose from the serious face of the old man, he looked at Megan and said, ¡°Little Megan hase back, of course I¡¯ll go meet you. Otherwise, you might think that I don¡¯t love you anymore.¡±

    Although the man wore housekeeper¡¯s clothes, he was very casual when talking to Megan, he didn¡¯t follow customs at all. On the contrary, he acts like he was Megan¡¯s senior.

    Megan had also be ustomed to the old man¡¯s way of talking and didn¡¯t¡¯ mind it at all. Instead she took at the old man¡¯s arm in a spoiled manner and said, ¡°But do you really love me? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll go on and tell Grandma.¡±

    Gansu smiled and didn¡¯t say anything more. He turned his head to look at Zhao Hai as Zhao Hai was inspecting the old man¡¯s appearance. He saw that Megan had a good rtionship with this man and knew that he couldn¡¯t be ignored, so Zhao immediately gave a bow to Gansu and said, ¡°Zhao Hai has met Grandpa Gan.¡±

    Gansu sized up Zhao Hai and nodded, ¡°Alright, young man, I¡¯ve heard about all things that you¡¯ve done, you¡¯re very good. You¡¯ve done them well and beautifully. I actually dislike that boy Juwan. And I also agree that those Radiant Church really think of themselves as god while dipping their hands into a lot of people¡¯s businesses. Good thing you¡¯ve made a big hit on them, so satisfying, hahaha.¡±

    The old man¡¯s words made Zhao Hai unable to speak anything. For this housekeeper to criticize Juwan, this gave Zhao Hai a vague idea about this old man¡¯s identity and status. It seems like this old man wasn¡¯t an ordinary housekeeper.

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and replied, ¡°I was forced that time, I wanted to live peacefully but they didn¡¯t want that. They just wouldn¡¯t let me go, so I could only rise up and resist.¡±

    The old manughed and said, ¡°Boy, you speak the truth. Let¡¯s go, the family members are waiting for you.¡± Then he lead the group into the fort.

    This castle was divided into three sections, the soldier¡¯s area, the servant¡¯s area, and then the main area. The group entered the main area of the castle.

    When Zhao Hai and the others were entering the courtyard, a person came along with a carriage. This carriage was specially meant to receive guests who arrived at Dark Soldier Fort. One must leave their personal carriage outside the fort and ride a specially prepared carriage to enter it. This was an old custom of the family, and it has stayed to this very day.

    The carriage that the family had was very big, its interior decorations were also luxurious. Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage simply cannot bepared to this. Moreover, the carriage has space for many people, one simply couldn¡¯t feel that they were being packed inside.

    Gansu looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, you must prepare yourself. Elders from the family are waiting for you in the living room, Juwan is present as well. The losses that guy suffered was all because of you, he will certainly give you some troubles. Make sure to be mentally prepared.¡±

    Zhao Hai faintly smiled and asid, ¡°Grandpa Gan, rest assured, there won¡¯t be any problems. After all, he is Megan¡¯s fifth uncle, so he¡¯s also my elder. I¡¯ll never go too far, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    Gansu looked at Zhao Hai and nodded, he was very satisfied with the young man. He wasn¡¯t soft but he wasn¡¯t dry either. He was very polite, and was respectful to his elders.

    Gansu didn¡¯t know that deep within Zhao Hai¡¯s bones were very traditional Chinese teachings. The Chinese heavily respects their elders. Respecting the elderly while loving the young were traditional virtues of the Chinese people. This was the type of teachings that Zhao Hai grew up on, thus the reason why he gave his utmost respect to Gansu. Naturally, if you¡¯re old, but you¡¯re very disrespectful, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t¡¯ tolerate it.

    They aren¡¯t arrogant, but they are proud. Zhao Hai was exactly like this, he will not look down on anyone but if someone looks down on him, he will not be respectful and polite anymore.

    The carriage slowly moved on. The carriage had little vibrations, but Zhao Hai was still quite nervous. After all, he was still facing the core of a Great Family. Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t experienced this kind of thing ever.

 Chapter 449 - Disregard

    <h4>Chapter 449 - Disregard</h4>

    When the carriage came to a stop, Zhao Hai took a deep breath before going out. He was someone who didn¡¯t like to evade. When he encounters something, he would think of ways to deal with it. It was the same this time.

    Zhao Hai looked around and saw that they were currently inside a courtyard. This was the inner courtyard where only the people closest to the family were allowed to enter. And all of them would need to ride the family¡¯s carriage, even Randolph, the family¡¯s patriarch, needed to do it.

    Zhao Hai followed behind Gansu and walked to the front courtyard. The ce looked very simple and in the middle was a single statue. The statue was of a Dark Mage, and under it was a carved name. It seems like this statue was of the first Generation patriarch of the Calci Family, the person responsible of building and sustaining the earlier period of the family.

    Megan told Zhao Hai that no matter who they are, everyone who came here must give a bow to the statue first. Only then can they enter the main fort, this was also a custom of the family.

    When Zhao Hai heard this, he immediately thought about how much customs a Great Family had. With this much rules, it¡¯s a wonder why people can still listen and remember them.

    After giving respects to the statue, Zhao Hai entered the main pce lobby. When he entered the lobby, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. The inside was filled by people and the youngest seemed to be Juwan. The others were middle-aged and elderly.

    Randolph was sitting in the Patriarch¡¯s seat with a t expression. Smith sat beside him but not too close. With Randolph were a few old people, they looked like they held great power inside the Calci Family.

    Zhao Hai looked at their arrangement and gave it a small glimpse. After that, he went forward calmly and first gave Randolph and Smith greetings before giving respects to the other people in the room.

    Then Zhao Hai just stood there without making any noise, only staring at the people inside, looking as though he was watching a y. Randolph looks at Zhao Hai and can¡¯t help butugh inside. He had been dealt with this move from Zhao Hai before. Even if he already made a decision regarding Zhao Hai, the family¡¯s elders were still unconvinced. Randolph had epted Zhao Hai, but it was not the same for the others. This was the reason for today¡¯s arrangement, they wanted to ce Zhao Hai in a position where he would get pressured by the family.

    At this time, Juwan was sitting not far from Smith and was staring viciously at Zhao Hai as if he had just killed his father.

    Zhao Hai also noted Juwan¡¯s stare, but he didn¡¯t care. At present, his strength was something that Juwan cannot touch. And also, Zhao Hai just didn¡¯t have much interest in people like Juwan.

    Megan, Laura and the others weren¡¯t allowed to enter the lobby, and were instead lead to rest on the backyard. Because of this, they didn¡¯t know about any of these.

    The people in the room also stared at Zhao Hai but they felt ufortable. They thought that Zhao Hai would budge under the gazes of so many people. If Zhao Hai says even a single line, these people would make use of it to judge his character. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say a single word, his expression was also quite calm. He just stood there quietly, as though he didn¡¯t care about anything around him. This left the family members with no idea about what they needed to do next.

    Randolph came to appreciate Zhao Hai more and more. In truth, he was also very sick about the attitudes of family. But he had no choice, in the end, they were all on the same side. They were all of his loved ones, he didn¡¯t want to go too far. This current situation was good, seeing Zhao Hai give those people zero face gave Randolph a feeling of satisfaction, instead of being angry, he was instead quite d.

    Both sides didn¡¯t speak, they continued on with this stalemate. The people of the Calci Family began to feel unease, they didn¡¯t want to speak first and give Zhao Hai the upper hand. They wanted to overwhelm Zhao Hai with pressure. And if they talked first, this was the same as losing to Zhao Hai. But they had no choice but to continue on, it really gave them the feeling of riding a tiger and unable to get off.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about any of these, while the other people in the room weren¡¯t feeling well, he wasmunicating with Cai¡¯er about how Laura and others were treated. He found out that they were doing well, they were currently inside a room in Smith¡¯s courtyard.

    For a Great n like the Calci Family, the number of their branches were quite plenty. This was the Patriarch¡¯s dwelling ce, as well as the ce he does all his work. Since the other branches are not from the capital, they naturally have their own courtyards inside the fort. Naturally, Smith also had one.

    Zhao Hai was technically part of Smith¡¯s branch, that¡¯s why his fiance¡¯s were sent there.

    Seeing that Laura and the others were settled down, Zhao Hai felt relieved. However, he still didn¡¯t take note of the expressions of everyone in the room as he continued on and switched to looking at Dark Soldier Fort.

    Zhao Hai can see that the fort had underwent extension and reconstruction several times, but he also noted that the main fort remained just the way it was before. Moreover, he can also see the defensive strength of this ce, so long as they had enough defenders, this castle can withstand an attack from an army containing 150 thousand soldiers.

    Zhao Hai studied the castle to use it as reference when he expands Iron Mountain Fort. He also wants to make other castles in other ces in his territory to form a defensive system. He wants to futureproof the ck Wastnd, otherwise, if they get attacked in the future, themoners would surely suffer heavily. The viges alone cannot stop an army from advancing.

    While Zhao Hai was looking all around, the other people in the room couldn¡¯t¡¯ remain sitting still anymore. From the peaceful setting in the beginning, there was now sounds of whispered discussion in the room. In the lobby, a small humming sound of collective discussions echoes. Although nobody said anything, they already knew that they lost this battle.

    Randolph also thought the same, he gently coughed twice and said, ¡°Alright, this is Little Hai¡¯s first time ining to the family. He¡¯s already engaged to Megan,ter on, he would be one of us. I think it would be better if we let him go back and take a rest.¡±

    Zhao Hai also raised his eyes and looked at the others. But he still didn¡¯t say anything, he believes that these people wouldn¡¯t just let him off easily.

    And just as Randolph voice fell, an old man sitting beside him opened his mouth, ¡°No need to be anxious. Since Zhao Hai is a neer, then we must ask him some questions. I believe Big Brother won¡¯t oppose?¡±

    Randolph looked at the man, this was his third brother who struggles for the position of Patriarch with him in the past. In the end, Randolph won. But this brother has always opposed him. This time, he would surely give Zhao Hai a hard time. Randolph didn¡¯t stop him, he just gave a nod and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Seeing Randolph agree, the elder¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but reveal a smug look. Then he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, I¡¯m Megan¡¯s third grandfather, why didn¡¯t you give me any respects?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at this third grandfather¡¯s eyes and faintly smiled, ¡°Third Grandfather, this is the first time that I came to the family, so I¡¯m not very clear about everybody¡¯s status. But I¡¯m quite sure that I gave my respects to Third Grandfather earlier. Did Third Grandfather not see it?¡¯

    Third Grandfather¡¯s face sank upon hearing Zhao Hai, ¡°Do you talk to your elders this way? You dare be disrespectful? Do you think that the Calci Family didn¡¯t have rules?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Third Grandfather with a faint smile as he replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know if the Calci Family has rules, but I¡¯m quite sure that my Buda n has. My family¡¯s first rule was : whoever dares nder our reputation will be the n¡¯s enemy. Punish ording to the severity of the offense. But I think that my n¡¯s rules doesn¡¯t apply to the Calci Family. Is Third Grandfather satisfied with my reply?¡±

    Third Grandfather stared, he was speechless. He knew that Megan was engaged to Zhao Hai. And ording to the rules in the continent, she was already part of the Buda n. And since Zhao Hai was the patriarch of the Buda n, the rules of the Calci Family naturally didn¡¯t apply to him. Third Grandfather only used this move to put pressure on Zhao Hai.

    What Zhao Hai said made the other people from the family ufortable, they now looked more displeased with him. But they also have the feeling like when a dog bites into a porcupine, dealing harm only to be harmed itself. What Zhao Hai implied was basically, since he was still engaged to Megan, and were still not married, he didn¡¯t have much of a connection to the Calci Family. And since he is the Patriarch of the Buda n, the Calci Family should receive him ording to him status, and should have not treated him in such a manner.

    Juwan wanted to watch Zhao Hai¡¯s face turn ugly. But he didn¡¯t expect him to not only act calm in face of pressure, he also made Third Grandfather speechless. This made Juwan mad, he stood up and looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°Zhao Hai, you don¡¯t get it do you? You¡¯re just relying on Megan, what is there to be proud of? Do you think that we can¡¯t end your engagement?¡±

    Zhao Hai saw Juwan as though he was a mad dog, he only showed a faint smile and said, ¡°I don¡¯t¡± He said that with a calm manner while not even turning his face towards Juwan. This made Juwan quite irritated.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s actions, the people in the room became angry, the humming sound became louder. They were the elder of the Calci Family, Great Nobles of the Rosen Empire. When did someone have the guts to act like this in front of them?

    Randolph looked at Zhao Hai and cannot help but smile. When he came to Sky Water City and met Zhao Hai, it made him reflect on the family¡¯s situation. Currently, Randolph held negative feelings about the elders of the family.

    The people in the room spent a long time speaking with each other but still didn¡¯te up with how to deal with Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai¡¯s current status was something they cannot easily snuff out, he had the strength to resist. Even if they are dissatisfied with Zhao Hai, they actually wouldn¡¯t dare to go too far. After all, this young man in front of them can cause the family great trouble if they ever go into conflict. Ultimately, this man was able to kill several 9th rank experts.

    When the others still couldn¡¯t find out what to do next, Randolph coughed twice and said, ¡°Do you people still have any questions for Little Hai? If not, we can let him take his rest.¡±

    Gansu issued a sound at Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai smiled faintly and gave Randolph and Smith a bow each while giving the other people in the room another one. Then he turned away, with how courteous he was, nobody could find fault with him.

    After leaving the lobby, Gansu suddenlyughed and said, ¡°RIght, Zhao Hai, what you did was very good, hahaha. You¡¯ve really showed those guys some character, hahaha, good job.¡±

    Zhao Hai was sure that Gansu voice can be heard by the people inside. But Gansu still dared to say it, this made Zhao Hai more curious about this old Gan¡¯s identity. He wore a housekeeper¡¯s clothes, but not acting like one, this was really very strange.

    Gansu looked at Zhao Hai and smiled, ¡°Do you want to know why I can dare to not give them face and stille out alive?

    Zhao Hai gave an honest nod. Gansuughed and said, ¡°Boy, if you shook your head, I will not tell you. You nodding showed that you have real courage. Well then, let me tell you how I came to the Calci Family. I was adopted by the Calci Family¡¯s precious generation. At that time, the family had no single heir. From the rules of the continent, I have the right of inheritance. Moreover, my military exploits in the army were quite high. If we really did calcte everything, then I should be having the position of Patriarch. Foster father also liked me very much and was prepared to let me take charge of the family since he needed to concentrate on breaking through to 9th rank. However, I know that I have a worse temperament than Randolph, I¡¯m too easily angered, too stubborn, not really suitable to be a Patriarch. Because of this, I took initiative to tell Foster Father that I¡¯ll be a housekeeper and have Randolph be the Patriarch, father agreed. In the end, father broke through to 9th rank. Since I have father¡¯s greatest favor as well as having the most ability to reach 9th rank, none of those guys dared offend me. Don¡¯t think that this ce is Randolph¡¯s home, in front of father, he still needs to act ordingly.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he now understood why Gansu could be impolite. He actually had that identity, his foster father was the former generation¡¯s Patriarch, and was a 9th rank expert, only a crazy person would dare offend him.

    Before long, Zhao Hai arrived at Smith¡¯s courtyard. The courtyard was very big, it was also named Rustling Tree Courtyard. There was an ancient tree towering inside, it had a very elegant atmosphere, Zhao Hai liked it very much.

    Gansu led Zhao Hai to the door and told the servants about who Zhao Hai was. Then he tapped Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Young man, I¡¯ll leave you here. I¡¯ll find you in the evening and drink a couple cups with you, I¡¯m quite busy right now.¡±

    Zhao Hai respected this frank old man, he gave him a bow to Gansu and said, ¡°Alright, when you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll pay respects to you with Megan.¡±

    Gansuughed and then waved as he walked away.

    1. riding a tiger and it being hard to get off of (q¨ª h¨³ n¨¢n xi¨¤ - ) - used to describe a situation in which one is stuck in a difficult position with no way out.

 Chapter 450 - Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 450 - Banquet</h4>

    When Zhao Hai entered the courtyard, a servant immediately came and guided him towards the ce that Smith prepared. Smith¡¯s ce was veryrge. Inside were a lot of small courtyards intended for resting.

    The servant left after leading Zhao Hai to his courtyard. Zhao Hai pushed the gate open and saw Shue. When Shue noticed who entered, he immediately announced, ¡°The young master is back.¡±

    When they heard Shue, Laura and the others went out. At this point, they were already wearing their home clothes, they looked very casual. Zhao Hai was surprised when he saw Megan.

    Zhao Hai gave the group a greeting before entering the living room. When Megan saw that Zhao Hai had sat down, she immediately said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, did the family embarrass you?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m fine, they didn¡¯t manage to embarrass me. Right, if you have time, lead me to see Grandpa Gan. I have some seafood from the Space, I¡¯ll go give some to him as our gift.¡±

    Megan nodded and said, ¡°Right, we¡¯ll go to Grandpa Ganter. Big Brother Hai, what did you experience in the lobby today?¡±

    Zhao looked at Megan and knew that if she didn¡¯t get to know what happened today, then she would be uneasy. So Zhao Hai had no choice but to tell Megan and the others about what happened earlier.

    When Megan heard Zhao Hai, she said, ¡°Third Grandfather has always been like that. In the past, he already wants me to marry. Thankfully, Father and Grandpa managed to stop him, but it was not without pressure. Third Grandfather has strong rtionship with a lot of elders, so they pressured Father and Grandpa all the time. The reason why Grandpa didn¡¯t oppose to our engagement that much was precisely because of this matter.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he knew that these things tend to happen in Great ns. Because of a human¡¯s greed, people will always want more. They would resort to doing various things in order to sate their thirst.

    Then Megan said, ¡°With Fifth Uncle being on bad terms with you, he already lost Grandpa¡¯s favor. At this point, he should be holding a huge grudge with you. But since he doesn¡¯t have Grandpa¡¯s support, you don¡¯t really need to worry.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, ¡°I have nothing to worry about. With my current strength, even if the whole Rosen Empire deals with me, it would be impossible. There¡¯s no need to worry about.¡±

    Megan sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about your safety, I¡¯m worried that Fifth Uncle would annoy you to the point that the Calci Family would pay for it. The Calci Family wouldn¡¯t be able to resist your attacks.¡±

    As soon as Zhao Hai and Laura heard Megan, they couldn¡¯t help butugh. Megan also chuckled, but what she said wasn¡¯t a joke. The people from the Calci Family didn¡¯t know how strong Zhao Hai was. But Megan knew that if Zhao Hai would seriously deal with the Calci Family, then the family would certainly cease to exist.

    Afterughing, Laura turned her head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, you should still prepare yourself for the following days. I think you would be invited to several banquets.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he frowned and said, ¡°Banquets? Can I not participate?¡±

    Megan forced a smile and said, ¡°That would be difficult, the Calci Family aren¡¯t the only ones who would hold a banquet, other nobles would do so as well. The Princes will also hold a banquet. Even if you don¡¯t participate in the other noble¡¯s banquet as well as the Calci Family¡¯s, would you dare decline Charlie¡¯s invitation? Also, I think you should attend several banquets since it would benefit the Buda n. Establishing personal connections is extremely important for the n right now.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he sighed. This was a nerd¡¯s nightmare, they really didn¡¯t want to socialize. For Zhao Hai, these banquets were surely a pain in the ass.

    But what Megan said was also true. For a noble, banquets were a normal urrence, which were also the bane of Zhao Hai.

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance and smiled faintly, ¡°Elder Brother Hai, don¡¯t worry, if you really don¡¯t like participating on those banquets, then you can choose to not go. After all, the Buda n¡¯s strength is already quite high. Even if you don¡¯t go to those gatherings, other nobles would still take the initiative to approach you.¡±

    Megan didn¡¯t oppose, but she still said, ¡°With the current strength of the Buda n, we can surely opt not to attend those banquets. But the problem with this is that our current strength is still not clearly known to other people. We may have killed 9th rank experts in Purcell Duchy, but the majority of the continent gave most of the credit to Origin Sword Saint. If that wasn¡¯t the case, people would have already reached out to the Buda n. Therefore, I think that we should attend some of the banquets.¡±

    Zhao Hai turned his head to Laura who nodded. At its current state, the Buda n really did need visibility in the banquets of other nobles, especially in those hosted by Great ns. This would slowly make the Buda n known to the higher ranked nobles, which may lead to partnerships in the future.

    Seeing Laura agree, Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go participate. But we should choose which ones to go to. I don¡¯t want to spend all of my time attending banquets.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t waste much time on those banquets. When God¡¯s Grace Day passes by, it won¡¯t take too long for us to be busy. There¡¯s a lot of things waiting for us back at the Beastman Prairie. Even if you want to participate in a banquet, it would be impossible.¡±

    At this time, Shue sound was heard, ¡°Grand Duke Smith.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t know what Smith came for at this time. But he still stood up and walked outside along with Laura and the others. Seeing Smith and the madam enter the courtyard, Zhao Hai immediately weed them inside the living room. After having sat down, Laura and the others served them some tea.

    Smith took a sip of tea and looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°Little Hai, you really performed well today. Not only did you not smear the face of your Buda n, you¡¯ve made father proud as well. I¡¯ll be having a family dinner this evening. I will be inviting eldest brother, third brother and fourth brother along. You should alsoe, they really want to meet you.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright, I will go when the timees.¡±

    Smith nodded, then he sighed, ¡°You going against Third Uncle earlier isn¡¯t a big deal. In the past, when you are still in conflict with the family, Father went to Sky Water City to confront your engagement with Megan. But in the end, he came back to the headquarters with a positive impression of you, which made the family elders dissatisfied. Today, I want my brothers to go meet you. We brothers can now be considered to be the core of the family. If all of us were to agree with each other, the family would be able to do anything. Otherwise, the family may keep on giving you weird looks in the future.¡¯

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, I won¡¯t be staying here for long. After God¡¯s Grace Day passes, I would have to leave. But in these days, there should be no problems, I could just leave the fort for the time being.¡±

    Smith sighed, he didn¡¯t know what else to say. He knew that the people of the family had a general dislike for Zhao Hai because of the good he has. Almost everyone wanted to offend him, but they didn¡¯t want to be the first since they didn¡¯t want to suffer consequences.

    Smith was afraid of this matter, although he didn¡¯t know Zhao Hai¡¯s true strength, he was sure that it wasn¡¯t very weak. If those people from the family really did offend Zhao Hai, then the family would surely find themselves in a bit of trouble.

    When Megan saw Smith¡¯s expression, she couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Father, there won¡¯t be a problem. In the fort, Grandpa Gan will look after us. Outside, there¡¯s no need to worry about it as well. Right, Father, can you pay attention to the banquets happening in the capital and see which ones suit the attendance of Big Brother Hai?¡±

    Smith stared for a moment, then he immediately understood what Megan meant, he turned to Zhao Hai and sadi, ¡°You n to attend banquets? Considering my reputation, no noble would dare not send me an invitation.¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°If I could choose, then I¡¯d rather not attend any of them. But Uncle knows that with my n¡¯s current status, we really need to make a few more connections. Therefore, I have no choice but attend those gatherings.¡±

    Smith smiled and said, ¡°Right, it¡¯s as you said, not participating in any of them is not good. Alright, I¡¯ll pay attention to some nobles who have good rtions with our Calci Family and see which ones can provide you with benefits.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and didn¡¯t talk anymore. He knew that with the Buda n¡¯s status, not many people would go and take initiative to invite him to a banquet. For Smith to seek those who are close to the Calci Family is also good, at the very least, for those people would have some sense of familiarity with him. If he went to those where he was rtively unknown, some ugly scenes may ur.

    Smith looked at Zhao Hai and smiled, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop here, I¡¯ll go back and get ready. When everything is prepared, I¡¯ll have someonee and fetch you.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then Smith, along with the Madam who was talking with Laura, left.

    Looking at the departing Smith, Zhao Hai then turned his head to Megan, ¡°Megan, what kind of persons are your eldest, second and third uncles? Are they like Juwan?¡±

    Megan smiled and said, ¡°They¡¯re not, rest assured, my other uncles are really easy to get along with. Especially my third uncle, he doesn¡¯t think of anything aside from cultivation.¡±

 Chapter 451 - Story

    <h4>Chapter 451 - Story</h4>

    After Megan¡¯s introduction, Zhao Hai now had a general idea of the several heirs of the Calci Family. It should be said that there heirs were very good since they had their own special talents. With the exception of Juwan, each one of them are definitely capable of acting alone.

    The eldest child Peter always stayed in the n and acted as the head of the League of Dark Mages, his status within the league was quite high.

    The second child was Smith, the one who held the family¡¯s purse. Although the Calci Family also had fiefs on other ces, it was without a doubt that the one who made the most money was Sky Water City. Because of how much money he made for the family, his status within was also quite high.

    The third child Din was a cultivation freak, he was the one with the least interest in bing the Patriarch. In his opinion, the position of Patriarch was just something that would impede his progress. He practiced since he was at a young age, he was now an 8th rank expert and may even break through to 9th rank one day.

    The fourth child Mike was the diplomat of the Calci Family. He was a smooth talker, the help he provided for the family wasn¡¯t small either. Without his help in making connections here and there, the Calci Family might not have retained its current status with the suppression of the Radiant Church.

    They were all very important for the Calci Family. Although Din didn¡¯t serve the family, he was the person that was closest to bing a 9th rank expert. As long as his strength bes 9th rank, Randolph can just sitfortably in the position of Patriarch, nobody would dare oppose him then.

    Just as Megan finished talking to Zhao Hai, a servant came with a message from Smith saying that everything was ready. Zhao Hai nodded and was followed by Megan to the meal. Laura and the others didn¡¯te with them, but Laura and the others didn¡¯t seem to be excited. They knew that Zhao Hai really didn¡¯t want to go, but he had no other choice.

    Zhao Hai and Megan went to the main area of Rustling Tree Courtyard and headed to the living room where Smith and his wife are waiting. He didn¡¯t see any other person, so Zhao Hai can only greet Smith and the madam this time. Smith asked Zhao Hai to sit on the opposite end of the table and said, ¡°This can be considered as a family banquet. I¡¯ve already asked Kristen and Diya to invite their uncles. They should arrive soon. Since you are from the younger generation, I had to call you ahead of time.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t object since he was truly a younger generation with regards to Peter and the others. So in today¡¯s banquet, it was right for him to arrive earlier than the older generation.

    He can now be regarded as from Randolph¡¯s line, so there should be rules that need to be followed, especially during meals. Although he doesn¡¯t need to follow the customs strictly like Kristen, he should still respect their rules from time to time.

    Naturally, this alsoes with exceptions. If he faces Juwan, then he certainly wouldn¡¯t be following the family¡¯s custom. If he gives me a foot of respect, the he¡¯ll return it with a zhang(~10ft) of regard, this was Zhao Hai¡¯s principle.

    Before long, a servant¡¯s voice announced, ¡°The First, Third, and Fourth Young Master has arrived.¡± When his voice finished, three people entered the courtyard.

    Zhao Hai and Smith immediately stood up to give their greetings. Zhao Hai looked at the appearances of the three people in front of him. The middle one was a person who had a normal noble¡¯s appearance. There wasn¡¯t any special feature to him aside from looking like an older version of Smith. This should be Peter.

    The one on the left of Peter wore a Magic Robe. This magic robe was a traditional garment worn by Dark Mages. It looked very secretive. The person was very thin, but one could still see some fat here and there. He had a pale skin and looked very much like a sick schr. This should be Din.

    On the right of Peter was a person who wore magnificent noble clothing. Even if he looks a bit fat, he wasn¡¯t very big. But if youpare him to both Peter and Din, then you could clearly see how much fatter he was. But even though he had more weight, he wasn¡¯t unsightly at all. He had a fairplexion and wore a smile on his face, looking very approachable. This should be Mike.

    Smith immediately went forward and gave salute to the middle person first, ¡°Elder Brother¡±. Then he turned his head to the two other people and said, ¡°Third Brother, Fourth Brother, you came.¡±

    Zhao Hai also went forward this time and gave the neers his greetings. When Zhao Hai was in the lobby, he also saw the three of them. But since they didn¡¯t speak and just sat the entire time, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know their identity.

    Peter also took notice of Zhao Hai¡¯s presence, seeing Zhao Hai give his greetings, Peter couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°Zhao Hai? Hahahaha, I already heard of you, very good. You actually have some spine, not bad.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t dare, how can I ept Uncle¡¯s praise when I¡¯ve been impolite.¡±

    Peterughed, then he patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and didn¡¯t talk anymore. At this time, Din suddenly said, ¡°Zhao Hai, do you really have 10 thousand undead Beastman Cavalry?¡±

    Zhao Hai already know that Din was a cultivation maniac, so he wasn¡¯t actually surprised for his first words to be like this, so he immediately replied, ¡°Answering to Third Uncle, I do. In the past on the Beastman Prairie, I got to help the Cow-headed Race¡¯s Herculean Bull tribe in their matters. These undead Beastmen that I have are Fighting Bull Tribe¡¯s cavalry.¡±

    Din quickly replied, ¡°Release one for me to see.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then with an awkward face he turned to Smith. Smith smiled and said, ¡°Go on and let Third Brother have a look, he likes to look at these things.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then with a wave of his hand, an Undead Fighting Bull Cavalry appeared.

    Din stood before the undead and carefully inspected it. At this moment, the undead had the appearance of a skeleton. After Din fully looked at the skeleton, he knocked a bone with his hand. And then with a shocked face, he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°This is an Advanced Level Undead?¡±

    Zhao Hai knew that he cannot hide the truth from an expert like Din, so he didn¡¯t hide it as he nodded and said, ¡°They can also transform into Zombie form.¡± Then he wielded his magic staff at the undead Beastman before it turned into a Zombie Cavalry. Not only was Din intrigued with this, Peter and the others were also surprised.

    What they were seeing was really different from a normal Zombie, it was no mystery why Peter and the others looked surprised. They had studied and researched Dark Magic ever since they were young, so they were extremely familiar with Dark Magic. However, they had not heard nor read about a Dark Magic spell that can transform an undead between a Skeleton and a Zombie.

    One must know that in the system of Dark Magic, the branches of skeletons and zombies are different. When a Skeleton progresses, it would go from Iron Skeleton, Bronze Skeleton, Silver Skeleton and then Gold Skeleton. This progression was the same for Zombies, Iron Zombie, Bronze Zombie, Silver Zombie, and Gold Zombie. They had not heard of a Skeleton turning into a Zombie, as well as a Zombie turning into a Skeleton.

    Din had also studied for a long time and even he had not heard of such scenario. Smith was the first to recover, he knew that he cannot make Din continue to inspect the undead, or else there would be no dinner that will happen.

    Smith turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, store it first, then we¡¯ll head inside to talk.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, and then received the Undead. Din actually wanted to inspect Zhao Hai¡¯s undead more, but he was blocked by Smith. Then the group entered the room and sat down.

    After they sat down, Smith turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, what was that? Why is your undead different?¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°This I don¡¯t know. This may have something to do with my Magic Staff.¡± Then he showed his Ghost Staff. At this point the staff reverted to its original form, with the Skull and the gloomy atmosphere surrounding it.

    Zhao Hai handed his staff over to Din while he said, ¡°I got this Magic Staff from the ck Wastnd. Back when I drank the Water of Nothingness, I was totally depressed. I wanted to run to the Carrion Swarm and kill myself. I didn¡¯t expect that when I entered the swamp, this staff suddenly appeared. I became curious and took it to see what it was. And then I was surprised when the skull¡¯s mouth opened and nipped my finger, taking along a drop of my blood with it. After that, I fainted and was ultimately saved by Grandpa Green. At that point, the Magic Staff had always followed me, there was no way to discard it. It also surprisingly cured me of the toxin from the Water of Nothingness. Most importantly, it was also a very good conductor for casting Magic. When I cast Dark Magic using this staff, it would also increase its potency. The undead created with the staff would have upgraded abilities, the lowest undead that it could make was Advanced Level Undead. It also had the ability to convert the undead from one form to another. Another good thing about this staff is that it can¡¯t be stolen from me. If I get too far from it, it would just directly fly towards my direction. This staff is truly mysterious, even I don¡¯t know its origin.¡±

    Zhao Hai already had this excuse prepared. Nobody can also debunk his story since it was impossible for Green and the others to betray him. He went all out on this story with his novel writing skills, one could say this reason was very airtight.

    When he heard Zhao Hai, Din couldn¡¯t help but try using it to replicate its effects. But unfortunately, nothing happened. The staff seemed just like a piece of useless wood in Din¡¯s hands.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s excuse was also believed by Smith and the others because the Carrion Swamp was truly mysterious. All these years, the number of 9th ranks who lost their lives inside were numerous. Nobody can survive in that ce but who knew that Zhao Hai would actually find such a treasure there. All of them sighed when thinking about Zhao Hai¡¯s good luck. They didn¡¯t suspect Zhao Hai even for a bit, they knew that the Buda n had been transferred to the ck Wastnd, everybody knew it. Other than the ck Wastnd, Smith and the others cannot think of any other ce where Zhao Hai could have acquired his current strength.

 Chapter 452 - Homely

    <h4>Chapter 452 - Homely</h4>

    Din yed around with the Ghost Staff for a while, when he finally got tired of it, he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, didn¡¯t you say that no matter where this Magic Staff is, it will always return to your hand? Go try and let me take a look.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and nodded. When he saw Din gripping the staff tightly, he faintly smiled and with an intention Din¡¯s hand suddenly felt light. Then the staff disappeared from Din¡¯s hand as it appeared on Zhao Hai¡¯s.

    Smith and the other two who were observing couldn¡¯t help but stare. They just saw the staff vanish from Din¡¯s hand and then suddenly appearing on Zhao Hai. They had seen a lot of things, but this was something that they had seen for the first time.

    After some time, Smith and the others recovered at looked at one another. Then with a surprised expression, they turned to Zhao Hai. Seeing their faces, Zhao Hai faintly smiled and said, ¡°How this thing happens is a mystery, even I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. I still haven¡¯t seen the full capability of this staff, but I¡¯m slowly exploring it.¡±

    Smith nodded and said, ¡°So this is it. No wonder your strength rose in such a small period of time. It was actually because of this Magic Staff.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, Mike, who sat next to him, turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, what level of strength have you reached right now?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°I should be 8th rank, I can cast 8th rank magic spells.¡±

    Smith and the other¡¯s eyes went bright, an 8th rank expert can already do whatever they want in the continent. Smith was amused even more, ¡°No wonder the Third Prince is very polite to you, so it was this.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°The Third Prince knows my strength, that is why he wanted to win me over. Although I agreed, I am actually not his subordinate. What he have is a simple partnership, he helps me, I help him, you could say that I¡¯m more like his adviser than anything else.¡±

    Advisers were also quitemon among Noble ns. These people were like Foreign Elders, but they are more free. They and the host Noble would only have an employment rtionship, if a disagreement urs, the two could just go on their own separate ways.

    Advisers in the Continent were typically well-known people. Not only do they need to be strong, they should also be quite talented enough to give ideas and advice to the Nobles. Advisers receive very high respects inside a Noble n.

    Smith nodded, ¡°Right, it¡¯s good that Little Hai chose to not sell himself off to the Third Prince, otherwise, matters would get troublesome. Alright, no need to talk about this anymore, let¡¯s go have some drinks.¡±

    Then the group headed to the dining room. When they arrived, Smith invited them to sit down. The madam and Megan actually drew back, leaving the dining room to the men.

    After the servants provided the food and wine, Smith, who sat in the seat of honor, smiled and held his wine ss, ¡°God¡¯s Grace Day is near, we brothers rarely have the time to eat a meal together. I actually invited Fifth Brother, but he has a grudge with Little Hai, so he refused. I cannot do anything about that. My invitation this time doesn¡¯t have any other purpose. I just want you to meet Little Hai and also introduce you to him. This way, we might avoid offending each other in the future.¡±

    Zhao Hai also held his wine ss up, he looked awkwardly at the other people. When Peter and the others looked at Zhao Hai, they couldn¡¯t help butugh. Although they struggle with each other for the seat of Patriarch, they were smart people and knew that they cannot harm the Calci Family, unlike Juwan. This was also the reason why Juwan was quite distant with his brothers. Juwan rarely came to gatherings with his other brothers.

    Mike looked at Zhao Hai and smiled, ¡°Even if I only met Little Hai today, I¡¯ve already heard a thing or two about him. I¡¯m very sure that if younger brother didn¡¯t provoke Little Hai before, then there would be no conflict that would happen. And if Third Uncle didn¡¯t send those ships off to Little Hai, then the family wouldn¡¯t have lost all those ships.¡±

    Zhao Hai showed a faint smile and said to Mike, ¡°Fourth Uncle overpraises me. This one is just an inexperienced junior, I don¡¯t deserve your praise.¡±

    Mike smiled faintly, ¡°Little Hai, no need to be too polite. You¡¯re quitemendable, otherwise the Buda n wouldn¡¯t have reached its height in such a short time. And even if you don¡¯t use your strength, oh well, no need to talk about that,e,e, let¡¯s drink.¡±

    Smith and the others held their wine sses and drank the wine. It was good wine since what they were drinking was Zhao Hai¡¯s Milk Wine. This Milk Wine was roughly manufactured, so it wasn¡¯t that strong, therefore they can down an entire ss in one go.

    Peter and the others didn¡¯t discuss the matters of the n too much, they just idly talked about their daily lives, like how brothers did. This made Zhao Hai confused, he didn¡¯t understand the purpose of this gathering, are they just here to discuss their feelings?

    Only after a while of talking about their daily activities did Zhao Hai slowly understand. Even if these brother were very polite to each other, in the end, they were still fighting with each other for the seat of Patriarch. So naturally, they wouldn¡¯t go deep into their matters and risk giving the others a chance to get ahead. This would affect their rtionship, so this shallow conversation was the best thing that they could do.

    While sitting there, Zhao Hai looked at the Smith and the other who were calmly chatting away. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh, these people acted very kind to each other right now, but he knew that when this ends, they would go back to contesting with each other. This made Zhao Hai think of hypocrisy.

    After having eaten their meal, Zhao Hai and Smith lead the three others to the exit. After which they returned to the living room along with Kristen and the others. When the group sat down, Smith looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, what do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°From what I¡¯ve seen, it¡¯s been very good. Everyone fights with each other, but it must be based of ability other than outside intervention. This is the essence of healthypetition. I think this is very good, only with such talents can the Calci Family be better in the future.¡±

    Smith looked at Zhao Hai and nodded, ¡°You¡¯ve observed well, Little Hai. Actually, in addition to the family¡¯s elders, there is also the family¡¯sw enforcement group. This group is directly controlled by the family¡¯s 9th ranks, the Patriarch held no power over them. Because of this, even if the core of the family¡¯s functions are in a fight over the seat, they couldn¡¯t go far in the face of thew enforcement group. Little Hai, your Buda n is still struggling despite its strength. Emerging ns perish in the continent every day. You have a lot to learn in our Calci Family, this way, in the future, you won¡¯t be going blind when going forward, understand?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I understand, Uncle, rest assured I will study hard.¡±

    Smith looked at Zhao Hai and sighed, ¡°Your Buda n is connected to the Aksu Empire in the past, if you continue on this way, your n won¡¯t be great. But because of your disaster this time, an opportunity to cut your ties with the Aksu Empire has arrived. Then your family can survive for a thousand years.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he really didn¡¯t think about this, he also felt that hecked confidence. He was only a nerd, now someone told him to build a Thousand-year Great n. Although he had the Space, he still wasn¡¯t convinced.

    Smith saw Zhao Hai¡¯s hesitation and said seriously, ¡°Little Hai, don¡¯t me me If I lecture you too much. You¡¯re very talented, a capable leader,petent, and also a good natured person. The only problem with you is that you don¡¯t have a lot of confidence. You always make the worst moves and just fix the consequences afterwards. Although you can fix themter, you will still lose opportunities, and that is not right.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Smith and forced a smile, ¡°I know that, but I have no other choice, that¡¯s just my character. You may not know this, but the Buda n doesn¡¯t really have much right now. We don¡¯t have that much people to farm. Outside the 100 Human ves that we bought and the 1000 Giant Horned Bulls we got from the Cow-headed race, we really have too few people in the n. Moreover, these few people cannot walk the continent openly. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be running around right now.¡±

    Smith nodded then looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Your assembly line method is very good. Father is preparing to use it in the family. Your factory should be using them, yes?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°I won¡¯t hold anything from you. Although the assembly line method gives efficiency in production, the products made are all of standard quality. There are some things that doesn¡¯t need assembly line production, and are much better produced the old way. Although they are produced slowly, the quality is better and are generally more durable, giving you the leverage to charge a higher price for them. People may not feel it, but they will slowly understand, they might even prefer those produced in the old method. It was only because I have no other choice that I had to resort to the assembly line method.¡±

    Smith smiled, ¡°That¡¯s quite a good method. But you¡¯re right, there¡¯s no way for our Calci Family to produce high quality goods like you because of the numerous products we make. This made it even more applicable to use the assembly line method for our factories.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°It¡¯s because of that point why our Buda n cannot have the same arrangement as you have right here. I can say that the advantage of our Buda n is that point, thus I don¡¯t dare take any risks.¡±

    Smith nodded, ¡°What you said is also right, don¡¯t worry, you can work on it slowly. After all, you¡¯re now 8th rank, you still have a lot of years left in you. As long as you make the right moves, the Buda n would do well.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, but he sighed, ¡°I really didn¡¯t dare think of these things before. I don¡¯t know for how long I can live with the Water of Nothingness. Now that the toxin has been cured, I can now feel relief.¡±

    Smith naturally knew how fierce the Water of Nothingness was. How its effects trickle down even to your descendants, thus he didn¡¯t feel any wrongs from Zhao Hai¡¯s words.

    Zhao Hai then shook his head and said, ¡°Uncle, after celebrating the new years, I¡¯m preparing to head back to sea and get some more products for Charlie. After that, I¡¯ll be heading to the Prairie, I still have a lot to do there.

    Smith nodded and then said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but if you have any good business, you shouldn¡¯t forget about Sky Water City.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Right, we were thinking about opening a shop at the city after the new years as well. I¡¯ll have Megan handle this matter, I¡¯ll make her discuss it with youter.¡±

    When he heard Zhao Hai, Smith couldn¡¯t help but stare, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You really want Megan to handle your shop in Sky Water City? She has no prior experience in this matter.¡±

    Kristen and Diya were also giving Zhao Hai a surprised expression, they didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to give any responsibilities to Megan. In the past, Megan was a tender youngdy, the family just let her go eat, y and wander around. But now, Zhao Hai actually wanted to have her handle a business? Is this okay?

    Zhao Hai looked at the surprised faces and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ve already talked about this with Megan. She had grown up in Sky Water City since childhood, she was the most familiar with the ce. Therefore I decided to let her handle the business, moreover, I think she would love doing it.¡±

    Smith smiled bitterly, he didn¡¯t expect Megan to develop such a personality. Her tender youngdy who only knew how to look good was now going to handle such a heavy responsibility.

    Zhao Hai looked at the time and turned to Smith, ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s already quitete, I must go back.¡±

    Smith nodded, then Zhao Hai gave him a bow before leaving. Seeing Zhao Hai leave, Kristen looked at Smith and said, ¡°Father, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t seem to trust us. Why didn¡¯t he tell us their location?¡±

    Smiled bitterly, ¡°Just like what he said, the Buda n is still rtively weak. Because of this, he just can¡¯t take any risks, otherwise their location would bepromised, resulting in their end. However, I think their location shouldn¡¯t be very far from the Prairie, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t just run to the Prairie by coincidence and acquire a lot of Beastman ves.¡±

    Kristen nodded, ¡°Zhao Hai offended the Radiant Church before, one of the most powerful forces in the continent. There are no other ces to relocate his family other than somewhere close to the Beastman Prairie.¡±

    Smith nodded and said, ¡°You pay attention to the Noble banquets happening in the capital. Find one where we have a good rtionship with. Little Hai needs to attend a lot of banquets in order to establish himself. No matter what, Little Hai is now engaged to Megan. For the good of Megan, we must help the Buda n prosper. If the Buda n is doing well, Megan would get to live a happy life.¡±

    The two nodded, then turned around to leave.

 Chapter 453 - Side Dishes

    <h4>Chapter 453 - Side Dishes</h4>

    After returning to his courtyard, Zhao Hai sat down and let out a long breath. When Laura saw Zhao Hai, she immediately gave him a cup of hot tea and said, ¡°Brother Hai, what happened? You seem very tired, what did you talk with Smith about?¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything wrong, he was very polite. But being with them is very tiring, I feel even more tired than I did while fighting.¡±

    When she heard Zhao Hai, Laura couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Of course it¡¯s more tiring than being in a battle. When fighting, you just stay behind andmon the troops, it¡¯s really not that exhausting.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave Laura a look which caused him tough. At this moment, Megan also came in. When she saw Zhao Hai, she smiled and said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, it seems like they are very impressed by you. It¡¯ll be great if my uncles support you. This way, we won¡¯t be facing any obstacles in the future.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not really that good. When I had dinner with your uncles earlier, they didn¡¯t discuss any matters of the family and just did small talks. This meant that they are still on guard with each other. If we get into such great trouble, I don¡¯t¡¯ think that they will be supporting us that much.¡±

    Megan sighed when she heard Zhao Hai¡¯s words. She knew that Zhao Hai¡¯s words were real. She knew that even if his uncles are now friendly with each other, when ites to the battle for the seat of the Patriarch, they would surely be impolite.

    When he saw Megan¡¯s expression, Zhao Haiforted her and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s alright, you don¡¯t need to think too much into it. I know that all your uncles still ce the Calci Family first. Uncle Smith also told me about the arrangements of the family. You don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡±

    Megan nodded, but one could still see that she was quite unhappy. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t do anything about this family struggle, this kind of scenario happens in almost all families.

    Zhao Hai thought about shifting the topic as he said, ¡° We¡¯ll send Grandpa Gan some seafoodter. God¡¯s Grace Day is in two days, so I¡¯m thinking we should take a stroll around the capital and y around. This period of time, various products should be converging inside the city because of the holidays. We must go around and find some good things to bring back.¡±

    Megan looked at Zhao Hai and smiled, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the city tomorrow and have a good look. What does Big Brother Hai want to buy?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°At this point I don¡¯t know, but I still want to take a look, maybe I¡¯ll find some things I like. Let¡¯s also go to the ve market tomorrow, I think we still need quite a few more ves back at the territory.¡±

    Megan nodded and said, ¡°Alright, but Brother Hai, do we really need to buy more ves? Don¡¯t we have 100 thousand vesing from the prairie?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Rest assured, I didn¡¯t forget about that. But those Beastman ves cannot farm. We need to buy some Human ves and have them teach the Beastmen the basics of farming. Moreover, Humans can make simple houses, while the Beastmen cannot, they are already quite used to living in tents, it¡¯s a matter of habit. Because of this, I thought that it would be better to get more Human ves.¡±

    Megan nodded, ¡°Right, but the ve market isn¡¯t inside the city, it¡¯s outside. I think the ve market would be more busy after the holidays and also have more ves, it would be a good idea to head there at that time.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Why would it be busy at that time? And if it would be busy by then, won¡¯t we be unable to select the good ones?¡±

    Megan smiled and said, ¡°During the holidays, Great Nobles would be too busy to go buy some decent ves. After the holidays, they would go find some ves to help them manage their matters. If those ves do well, then they would be living a good life. Moreover, they also lost a lot of ves because of exhaustion and sickness, so the nobles would also look for new ones by then. But Brother Hai doesn¡¯t need to worry, there are a lot of ves in the market, it would be impossible for us to not find some good ones.¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned and said, ¡°Where did these vese from, why are there too many?¡±

    Laura smiled and answered, ¡°Brother Hai doesn¡¯t know, but those ves aremoners who were unable to pay their taxes, some are also those who borrowed money and wasn¡¯t able to pay it back. Some are generational ves, children of other ves. There are also some elderly ves who are not needed anymore. Because of this, there has never been a shortage of ves in the continent.¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed, he cannot say anything. He knew that with his present ability, he has no way of changing this custom of the continent. He could just do his best in order to help those he can.

    Megan also knew about Zhao Hai¡¯s thoughts. When she first heard about Zhao Hai releasing ves and restoring themoner status, she was startled. But she was also a good person, when Meg exined to her about Zhao Hai¡¯s intent, she immediately approved of Zhao Hai¡¯s methods. Now that she saw Zhao Hai looking quite unhappy, she shifted the topic to something else, ¡°Big Brother Hai, how about you give Grandpa Gan the seafood right now? This will also give him more time to prepare them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he stood up. Laura stood up as well and said, ¡°We¡¯ll go explore Dark Soldier Fortress in the meantime, I want to see what makes it different from Iron Mountain Fort.¡±

    Megan smiled and said, ¡°Alright, but Dark Soldier Fortress has some areas that are forbidden. Only some ces are allowed to be explored, I¡¯ll go lead you there.¡± Then she went with Laura outside, Zhao Hai smiled helplessly as he followed right behind them.

    When they left the courtyard, they were immediately greeted by some servants. Megan asked one of them to lead them to Gansu. Gansu held special status in the family, even Randolph held some sort of respect to him. Gansu is someone who never limits the thingsing out of his mouth and was generally quite impolite. But although he had an explosive temperament, he was actually quite kind to the servants. Because of this, the servants in the family gave him very high respect. If they made any mistakes, Gansu would just scold them a bit and then forget about itter.

    Zhao Hai quickly found Gansu, who at this time was in the kitchen. Since God¡¯s Grace Day is approaching, there was a massive need to prepare some food, especially in a ce like Dark Soldier Fort. Since banquets were happening, it won¡¯t be good for the family¡¯s face if they were to run out of food.

    At this time of the year, Gansu was in charge of keeping everything in check inside the warehouse of the kitchen. Gansu didn¡¯t have any impatient expressions, he carefully inspected everything.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare when he entered at the warehouse. The things inside were simply numerous. There were even some ingredients that he had never seen before. All of them were neatly ced inside the warehouse ording to their ssifications.

    At this moment, the servant arrived at Gansu¡¯s side and whispered a few words. Gansu stared for a moment before he turned to look at Zhao Hai. Gansu¡¯s impression of Zhao Hai was very good, so he immediately stepped forward andughed, ¡°Liitle Hai, Little Megan, why did youe here? You want to have some delicious stuff? Don¡¯t worry, if some arrive I definitely won¡¯t forget you.¡±

    Megan ran up to Gansu¡¯s side and held his arm, ¡°Grandpa Gan, Big Brother Hai came here to deliver some stuff. You better receive them or else you will certainly regret it.¡±

    Gansu stared, then he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, you have some good things? What are they? Can I see them?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and waved his hand, making a big pile of products appear on the floor. One could see some swordfishes and crabs among other things. Moreover, their sizes aren¡¯t very small.

    These are the things that Zhao Hai asked Cai¡¯er to cultivate. With howrge they look, they would certainly be eye-catching.

    Gansu looked at the products and couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. His eyes turned bright when he saw the swordfishes as well as the crabs. These are very rare in the continent, even if one saw them, they were very hard to catch. If these are made into dishes and shown to others, their banquet would surely have high attendance.

    These past few years, there were no new dishes that were served in these banquets. Everyone just ate the same things, there was nothing new. But with these things present, the Calci Family¡¯s banquet would surely be very good.

    The things that Zhao Hai took out were all dead and frozen, but it still baffled Gansu. They would generally cool the products inside cold storage areas filled with magic arrays, this way, they wouldst a long time, and may even allow them to be consumed in the summer.

    Gansu stared at the pile for quite some time before he turned to Zhao Hai, ¡°Good, boy, you really have good things. With these seafood, we could make the Buda n shine this year. Good job.¡±

    When she saw Gansu¡¯s reaction, Megan smiled, ¡°See, Grandpa Gan? I said that Big Brother Hai has some good stuff. Go get some people to take them away quickly, or else they would melt. Alright, we¡¯ll be going now, I¡¯ll go lead sister Laura and the others to explore the fort.¡±

    Gansu didn¡¯t stop them, he nodded and said, ¡°Go, go. Little Hai, since you won¡¯t be joining thedies,e with me. Let¡¯s have a drink between grandfather and grandson.¡±

    Zhao silently nodded and stayed. Megan and the others chuckled as they went away. Gansu wasn¡¯t polite with Zhao Hai as he directly brought him to the kitchen. He had the cook make some side dishes for them as he took out a pot of wine and sat with Zhao Hai to drink.

    In the past, Zhao Hai would drink some wine with his old friends. He wouldn¡¯t drink too much and would just enjoy the chat and thepany, it felt great. But when he arrived in the Ark Continent, he wasn¡¯t able to experience such opportunity. And now, Gansu made him remember the old times, this gave Zhao Hai a warm feeling.

    Gansu and Zhao Hai leisurely drank wine and ate some of the side dishes, they had a very good time. Even if it was the holidays, and everyone in the fort were quite busy, Gansu was an exception. He would just delegate the tasks to his subordinates and would just check their progress from time to time. Because of this, he wasn¡¯t that busy. Moreover, the servants that were under him were the children of the ves, they didn¡¯t have much negative feelings towards him, making Gansu¡¯s life quite at ease.

 Chapter 454 - Two Types of Liquor

    <h4>Chapter 454 - Two Types of Liquor</h4>

    Gansu initially thought that since Zhao Hai was a child born of a Noble family, he would be unfamiliar with this set-up of drinking and eating side dishes, and would be ufortable while being with him. However, he didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai would actually have a very happy expression, he chatted with him, drank some wine while munching on some food. Seeing how Zhao Hai was morefortable than he was, Gansu¡¯s impression of Zhao Hai cannot help but raise two points.

    After drinking a ss of wine, Gansu said, ¡°Little Hai, I can see that you¡¯re a good kid. But I want to tell you that I¡¯ve watched Little Megan grew up. Although this little girl is noble born, she is good natured, she¡¯s pure as water. If you dare not treat Megan well, then even at the cost of my life, I will teach you a lesson.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa Gan, you¡¯re thinking too much. I have a very good rtionship with Megan, it would be impossible for me to not treat her well. Rest assured, Zhao Hai isn¡¯t that bad of a person.¡±

    After hearing Zhao Hai, Gansu nodded and said, ¡°If something happens in the future, go have someone send me a letter. There are a few people in the Calci Family that I can¡¯t handle, there are also a few people in Rosen Empire that would dare not give me face. Those fellows in the Family, you don¡¯t need to care about them. If they give you trouble, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, although he didn¡¯t fear the Calci Family, he still didn¡¯t want to fall out with them because of his rtionship with Megan. Because of this, he was happy with what Gansu said.

    Gansu looked at Zhao Hai and seemed more satisfied. He smiled and said, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯re a talented fellow, you¡¯re future won¡¯t be small. But do remember to not forget about your grandfather when you get some good stuff. Your Grandpa Gan doesn¡¯t have any other hobby other than drinking. Your Milk Wine is very good, if you have any other nice liquors, do remember to give some to me.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t expect Gansu to ask for nothing else other than some nice wines. This surprised him, he admired this old man in front of him. Zhao Hai smiled faintly and with a wave of his hand, two bottles of liquor appeared. One bottle was ck beer, while the other was good rice wine.

    These two bottles weren¡¯t fermented by Zhao Hai¡¯s group, but were instead produced by the Multipurpose Processing Machine. Of course, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t n to produce his liquor through the processing machine. He only had the machine produce the liquor so that the people researching them could have a reference. After countless experiments and finally producing the liquor, these two bottles were the only ones that remained.

    Gansu looked at Zhao Ha¡¯s two bottles. The bottles were transparent, so he can see the color of its contents. One of them was transparent while the other was ck, which made him very confused.

    Zhao Hai opened the ck bottle first. Naturally, this ck liquid was ck beer. The beer¡¯s foam was very rich. Zhao Hai intentionally got a big ss, filling half of it with beer while the other half was filled with foam.

    Zhao Hai raised the ss to Gansu and smiled, ¡°Grandpa Gan, have a taste, this is a new liquor that I¡¯ve been researching. But this one doesn¡¯t have any means of mass production right now, this bottle is from the most sessful batch.¡±

    Gansu looked at the half-filled ss. He smelled it and got a mild smell from it, but despite this, he couldn¡¯t help but be more curious. He took a small sip and tried to taste it, only to find out that he only drank the foam. Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Grandpa Gan, this liquor isn¡¯t too strong. Just drink the entire ss so that you can taste it.¡±

    Gansu didn¡¯t me Zhao Hai, instead he followed his instruction and downed the ss in one go. He couldn¡¯t help but stare before his eyes lit up, ¡°Good liquor, fantastic! The taste of this liquor isn¡¯t very strong. It has a different kind of taste, but it isn¡¯t something I¡¯m used to.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Gansu, he knew that the old man liked strong liquor. He didn¡¯t say anything and just handed Ganus a cup of rice wine.

    Rice wine was divided into many types, rice wine produced by peasants were generally not distilled. Because of this, the liquor wasn¡¯t very strong, even children can take one or two cups of it.

    But those produced by most farmers have been distilled, giving the liquor quite the strength. Although it was slightly sweet and does not go to one¡¯s head, it was still strong. What Zhao Hai took out was thetter type, a fierce rice wine, which was also something that a northerner like Zhao Hai liked.

    Because the weather in northern parts of China were generally cold, people liked to drink strong liquor. Becausemercial rice wine aren¡¯t very strong, families in the north decided to brew their own liquors in their backyards. They didn¡¯t like drinking those weak liquor, even drinking a jin of it would still make them unhappy. Northerners want to drink strong liquor, something over 40 degrees and along the lines of 60. Let along one jin, an average person would get drunk in just half a ss. Even if you¡¯re quite an experienced drinker, you would still feel tipsy.

    The rice wine that Zhao Hai took out was over 40 degrees. For those in the north, it was still considered to be on the low side. Adding on to its sweet taste, people who drink it wouldn¡¯t get hit that hard by its intensity.

    Gansu looked at the cup, he lifted it up and smelled it. This wasn¡¯t Milk Wine, it didn¡¯t have that milky fragrance. Instead, this rice wine had the smell of regr wine.

    After smelling the liquor, Gansu tasted it, then his eyes turned bright, he immediately downed the entire cup and swirled the liquid inside his mouth. He wrinkled his brows, the strength of this wine was higher than Milk Wine, a liquor known for how strong it was.

    After savoring the alcohol, Gansuughed and said, ¡°Nice Wine! This is really nice wine, Little Hai, If you have any more of this liquor, you must leave some here for me.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a forced smile and said, ¡°We still didn¡¯t have any way to mass produce this liquor right now, we only have this bottle left. I¡¯ll leave this bottle to you, when we find a way to make a lot of them, I¡¯ll go and send you a batch.¡±

    When Gansu heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help butugh as he said, ¡°Good, I¡¯ll wait for your delivery. Come,e, this bottle still has some left in it, today we drink.¡±

    Seeing how the other person was very enthusiastic, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t decline. He and Gansu continued to eat some side dishes while drinking liquor. Before long, the bottom of the bottle can be seen. With Zhao Hai¡¯s current capacity, he was now feeling dizzy. He stopped drinking and said his goodbyes before returning to Rustling Tree Courtyard.

    Zhao Hai immediately drank some Spatial Water upon arriving at the courtyard. To be honest, even if the liquor that he drank was very simple, it was the most enjoyable drink that he had in a long time.

    Blockhead and Rockhead were present, Zhao Hai looked at them and said, ¡°Tomorrow we¡¯ll go to the city and buy some things and have them delivered to Iron Mountain Fort. No matter what, we have over 1000 people in the fort, this God¡¯s Grace Day, we need to help them celebrate.¡±

    Blockhead and Rockhead nodded, then Zhao Hai said, ¡°When you go back to the fort tomorrow, you don¡¯t need to return here. The ce should be very busy, you two can go help Grandpa Green and the others. Although the Beastmen doesn¡¯t celebrate God¡¯s Grace Day, they are still in human territory, let¡¯s make them experience our festivities.¡±

    Blockhead and Rockhead nodded again, these more than 1000 people can be considered to be part of the Buda n. Naturally, they would treat them properly.

    After some time, Megan and the others came back. When she saw Zhao Hai, Megan cannot help but smile and said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, I didn¡¯t you we¡¯re very strong. I just saw Grandpa Gan earlier with a reddened face. There is no way that his capacity for liquor is that low, what type of wine did you drink with him?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°No need to tell me that, you¡¯re Grandpa Gan¡¯s alcohol capacity isn¡¯t a joke. I almost couldn¡¯t head back here, I only managed to feel well after drinking some Spatial water.¡±

    Megan also knew that the Spatial Water can sober one up. When she heard Zhao Hai, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about it as he looked at the skies and said, ¡°The sky has already turned ck, I¡¯ve been drinking with Grandpa Gan all this time. Wouldn¡¯t your family be looking for us? I didn¡¯t do anything else today other than eat.¡±

    Megan and Laura smiled, then Megan replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I already had Grandpa tell Mother and Father to not prepare any meals today.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded then he said, ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯m quite tired as well, I¡¯ll go back to the Space and rest for a while. You go y outside and when you¡¯re done, you can just talk to Cai¡¯er if you want to go to the Space.¡± Then his body shed and entered the Space.

    Laura turned her head to Megan and smiled, ¡°It looks like Brother Hai is really very exhausted. Megan, we¡¯ll go to the city tomorrow to buy stuff. Iron Mountain Fort will also be celebrating the new year. We must prepare something for them.¡±

    Blockhead smiled, ¡°Miss Laura can feel relieved, the young master already told us that we¡¯ll buy some items for the fort tomorrow. Then I will go back there to help along with Rockhead.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°It looks like Elder Brother Hai already thought of this. Right now, Iron Mountain Fort doesn¡¯t need to worry about food and water. I think it would be good if we get some things that aren¡¯t produced there.¡±

    Megan nodded, ¡°Right, we¡¯ll go to the eastern market tomorrow. The eastern market sells rare goods. We can go there and take a look at the various goods used in the continent. I¡¯m thinking of buying some things for the people of Iron Mountain Fort. This is the first year that our Buda n reappeared on the continent, we must make this celebration lively.¡±

    Laura looked at Megan and smiled, ¡°Little Megan is quite good, now starting to say ¡®our¡¯ Buda n. It seems like she¡¯s very impatient to marry Brother Hai.¡±

    When Megan heard Laura, her face couldn¡¯t help but redden, she turned to Laura and said, ¡°Why are you saying that to me? You¡¯ve been with Big Brother Hai for longer, aren¡¯t you more impatient than me?¡±

    Laura¡¯s face also turned red, she turned to the sneering Meg and couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°I can¡¯tpare to Sister Meg, she has been following Brother Hai since they were children, she must be the most impatient among us.¡±

    Then Meg¡¯s face turned red, she looked at the other two and said, ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ve been with the young master since I was a child. I¡¯ve already be quite used to waiting. Right, how about I tell Grandfather and Grandmother to dy the wedding by two years.¡±

    Laura and Megan immediately threw themselves to her, yfully beating her while saying, ¡°You dare!¡± The group became jolly as Rockhead and Blocked slowly retreated with a smile on their faces.

 Chapter 455 - Killing Intent

    <h4>Chapter 455 - Killing Intent</h4>

    The next morning, Zhao Hai and the others sat inside their carriage and progressed towards Carson City¡¯s Eastern Market. The Eastern Market was Carson City¡¯srgest bazaar. It was a market purposely built for selling goods. The City made this for retail, sporting a lot of cheap products sold by small businesses. Because of this, the ce was themoners¡¯ most visited area in the city.

    When Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage arrived at the Eastern Market¡¯s vicinity, it couldn¡¯t progress any further. Zhao Hai looked at the amount of people present and shook his head. He suddenly thought about the time when he attended a temple fair back on Earth. Looking at the volume of people here, Zhao Hai thought that the two were the same.

    Zhao Hai turned to the group and said, ¡°Let¡¯s walk, the carriage definitely couldn¡¯t progress any further. Shue, you look after the carriage here.¡±

    Shue nodded, then Zhao Hai and the others got off the vehicle and slowly walked towards the market. The people gathered all looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s group with curious eyes.

    Zhao Hai looked around and noticed the problem. There were indeed a lot of people on the streets, but none of them wore any noble clothing. Most of them wore civilian ones, even servants didn¡¯t dress up.

    Zhao Hai turned to Megan and said, ¡°Megan, why am I unable to see any nobles? Look at those people looking at us.¡±

    Megan smiled and said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, you don¡¯t know but Nobles in the continent don¡¯t buy things personally. They have some people specifically tasked to buy things in this market. The nobles would just tell them what to buy, they don¡¯t need to buy it themselves.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then no longer cared and walked towards the Eastern Market. It was currently still winter. Even if the Rosen Empire was warmer than the Prairie, the four seasons were still quite distinct here. On the doors of shops were piles of goods waiting to be sold. People on the shops wereing and going, the ce was very lively.

    Before long, Zhao Hai¡¯s group stopped following the crowd and started looking around the shops. Blockhead and Rockhead were on their sides with Shun leading in front. Whenmoners see them from afar, they couldn¡¯t help but get out of the way.

    While walking, Zhao Hai was suddenly attracted to a shop. The shops in Eastern Market were very beautiful, they also have some sort of uniformity between them, and were two-stories. The shop that Zhao Hai saw was a bit different, it was three-stories. And most importantly, this shop was quite alone, no other buildings were nearby. Moreover, there were no peopleing and going to this shop.

    Zhao Hai looked at the scene and couldn¡¯t help but get curious, he turned to Megan and said, ¡°Megan, which family owns that shop? Howe nobody went there?¡±

    Megan looked at the shop and smiled, ¡°This is the shop of the Robert family. Their family is thergest seller of general merchandise in Rosen Empire. They don¡¯t handle retail and everyone knows it, that¡¯s whymoners rarely go to this shop.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go there and take a look. I want to see what things this shop has to offer.¡±

    Megan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯d also like toe to this shop. They have the mostplete set of products among all shops in the Rosen Empire.¡± While they were talking, they entered the shop.

    Just as they arrived inside the store, one of the servants inside greeted them. The guy loudly gave his respects and said, ¡°Sir, Miss, pleasee inside.¡± The servant can see that Megan and the others were still unmarried judging by the clothes they wore, so he decided to just call them ¡®Miss¡¯.

    Zhao Hai nodded and continued on to enter the store. When they are inside, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but sparkle. The furnishings inside were simr to what Zhao Hai saw in the cities in his previous life. On the shelves were samples of the products along with their description and price. Zhao Hai looked at the products and saw that they were cheaper than those sold outside.

    One could see a counter upon entering the door, an old attendant was behind it. When the attendant saw Zhao Hai, he didn¡¯t care too much. But when he noticed Megan, he couldn¡¯t help but open his eyes and immediately left the counter and went forward, ¡°It¡¯s actually Miss Megan, forgive me for being slow and neglecting you. Little Five, go lead Miss Megan¡¯s group to the resting area and send them the best tea in the shop.¡±

    The servant immediately led Zhao Hai¡¯s group along and directed them towards the back of the shop. The attendant whispered a few words to another servant as they followed Zhao Hai to a small room.

    This was the first time that Zhao Hai came across this kind of business. These small rooms in the store aren¡¯t like hotel rooms. There aren¡¯t any tables inside but instead there was an ornamental sand pool in the middle of the room. There were also flowers suspended on the walls as well as beautiful oil paintings. The room looked very elegant.

    When Zhao Hai and the others sat down, the servant immediately came and served them hot tea. Then the store attendant gave a bow and said, ¡°This one is very d to see Miss Megan.¡± Then he turned to look at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Can I know who this gentleman is?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°This one is Zhao Hai. Megan told me that this shop has the mostplete inventory of goods in the entire market. Today, I happen to need some things, so I came here to take a look.¡±

    When the attendant heard Zhao Hai¡¯s introduction, he immediately understood who he was. Zhao Hai¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t a secret in Rosen Empire, all of the Great ns knew about him.

    The attendant immediately answered, ¡°Miss Megan really praises us, but we indeed have the mostplete inventory of products here. May I know what items Mister Zhao Hai needs?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and pulled out a list and said, ¡°These are the things I want, I¡¯ve also listed the quantity. I want to know how long it will take you to prepare them.¡±

    The attendant received Zhao Hai¡¯s list respectfully and gave it a quick scan, then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°We have all of the things that mister needed. If mister wants it today, we can have them ready in three hours.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, please prepare them, in three hours I wille back and take them.¡± The attendant nodded as he turned around to leave.

    Seeing the attendant leaving, Zhao Hai turned to Megan and said, ¡°Megan, the attendant seem to be quite familiar with you, do you know them?¡±

    Megan smiled and said, ¡°We do, the friendship between the Robert family and the Calci family spanned for generations. I used to visit them in the past, so their people should know me. I just don¡¯t know much about them, just like how I don¡¯t recognize that attendant.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then drank his tea before saying, ¡°Since they need to prepare the good for three hours, we cannot just wait in here the entire time. How about we head to the West Market and have a look?¡±

    Megan agreed, ¡°Right, there are a lot of delicious things in the West Market. That¡¯s the gourmet area of the capital. There are dishes there that are unique only to Carson City, no other ce served them. We might as well have a try.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then the group went out of the shop after bidding the attendant goodbye. Then they left the east bazaar and headed to the West Market.

    The West Market wasn¡¯t very far from the East, it was only quite a ways away from the main road. Because of this main road, the city was divided into East City and West City. Which also gave the two markets their current names of East Market and West Market.

    Since the East Market held priority to selling goods, there weren¡¯t a lot of restaurants present in the area. There weren¡¯t a lot of choices for those who wanted to eat a meal here.

    On the other hand, the West Market gave priority to the food sector. The ce was divided into the snack street, the food street, and the kitchenware street. There was needless to say that the food street would have almost all of the ingredients on the entire continent. They even had some seafood, butpared to those that Zhao Hai supplied, their quality was naturally much worse.

    Aside from kitchen-rted products, the kitchenware street also sold some goods. However, their selection wasn¡¯t as diverse as those found in the East Market. Additionally, one could see that those sold here were much more expensive. In fact, many of those goods sold here were just bought from the East Market and resold here for a higher price.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s group weren¡¯t interested in kitchenware. They first went to the food street and bought some ingredients that weren¡¯t present in Zhao Hai¡¯s Space. Of course, Zhao Hai bought some living creatures, for example some magic beasts that he still didn¡¯t have. But after those things were transferred, Zhao Hai became disappointed since they didn¡¯t manage to nudge the Space¡¯s upgrade requirement.

    The food street wasn¡¯t short, from beginning to end, one needed to walk one hour topletely walk along it. Zhao Hai and the others bought no less than 100 beasts. But all of them didn¡¯t manage to upgrade the Space, further disappointing Zhao Hai.

    After finishing their trek along the food street, they immediately went to the snack street, where their initial purpose was. The food in Carson City were all very famous, and all of them were concentrated on this snack street. With all of these foods present, naturally, Zhao Hai and the others decided to give some of them a taste.

    There were a few people walking the streets bringing along some snacks with them. But in this area, the sight was verymon, therefore, the group didn¡¯t seem so strange.

    Zhao Hai not only ate some food, he also bought a lot to save them forter, these things are only avable here, not anywhere else. After that, they strolled around for another hour before taking their carriage and returned to the East Market.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage stopped in front of the Robert family¡¯s shop. At this moment a young man stepped out of the store. He didn¡¯t seem to see the others as he headed straight for Megan, ¡°Megan, you came. Why didn¡¯t you tell me? When did youe back?¡±

    Megan looked at the young man and smiled, ¡°Big Brother Terry, I just came back yesterday. I apanied Big Brother Hai today to buy some things.¡± She said as she slightly leaned her body towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai stared and looked at Megan. Currently, even though Megan had a smiling face, the smile seemed to be quite distant. If one looked closely, they could even see a disgusted mood on her eyes. It was obvious that she wasn¡¯t very d to see the young man.

    Zhao Hai understood what happened, then he turned his head to the young man and smiled, ¡°Hello, this one is Zhao Hai.¡±

    The young man looked at Zhao Hai, still wearing that smile on his face. Although he looked quite charming, his eyes shed a small killing intent, something that Zhao Hai was very keen on noticing.

    Since Zhao Hai had fought a lot of battles, he was very sensitive to any hostility towards him. He can immediately feel from Terry the sense of not only opposition, but also a murderous aura.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s mood couldn¡¯t help but sink. He understood what the other party was thinking, but he didn¡¯t express his discontent with the situation. Terry also didn¡¯t feel a change in Zhao Hai¡¯s mood, he continued to smile to Zhao Hai as he said, ¡°Hello, Mister Zhao Hai. Your name surely is a thunder to the ears. Sir is very young and is already very promising. Even I have heard about my uncles talking about you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Mister overpraises, this Zhao Hai is still a very small character. How could Ipare to the enormity of the Robert Family¡¯s assets. This one is ashamed.¡±

    Terry smiled and answered, ¡°Mister is too modest. Right, let¡¯s not talk outside, let¡¯s head to the rooms and continue there.¡± Then he sized up Laura and Meg, he only nced at them and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Seeing his expression, it was impossible for Zhao Hai to not understand what was going on. It seems like Terry likes Megan, and seeing Megan happy being with Zhao Hai made him express a murderous aura.

    After the group entered a private room, a servant served them tea as per usual. Terry didn¡¯t touch his cup, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Is mister spending the holidays in Carson City? I heard that the Calci Family¡¯s banquets are very lively every year.¡±

    His words didn¡¯t sound strange at first. But it seems to be not that simple. Zhao Hai himself was a Patriarch of a n, this time, he went to the Calci Family for God¡¯s Grace Day in order to apany Megan, as well as see Charlie, and also form some connections with the nobility of the Rosen Empire.

    However, by the tone of Terry¡¯s words, he made it sound like Zhao Hai specifically went to the Calci Family to smooch off of their food and drinks. It was necessary to know that the Calci Family doesn¡¯t have a lot of rtives. But they still have some distant rtives that woulde during God¡¯s Grace Day and present some small gifts and in return, the family would give them some food and wine to consume. Terry seemed to group Zhao Hai along with these people.

    Laura and Meg¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change. Megan¡¯s face wasn¡¯t any better either. Zhao Hai acted as if he didn¡¯t hear any of it as he smiled and said, ¡°The Calci family had a lot of people, so it was natural that their banquets would be very lively. But this time, I mainly came to the family in order to discuss with Grandpa Randolph about the matters of me marrying Megan by next year.¡±

    With Zhao Hai¡¯s words, it was Terry¡¯s turn to change his expression. But he quickly recovered as he still wore a smile on his face and told Zhao Hai, ¡°That¡¯s great, I will certainly offer you a toast of celebration when that timees.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and replied, ¡°That will be very wee. Seeing that Megan doesn¡¯t treat you as an outsider, Mister Terry should arrive early.¡±

    Terry¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but twitch, but the smile on his face remained unchanged, he thenughed and said, ¡°Alright, I will prepare a big gift.¡±

    Zhao Hai miled, ¡°Then we will wait for mister¡¯s big gift. Right, Mister Terry, it looks like it¡¯s alreadyte. May I inquire if the things that we ordered have already been prepared?¡±

    Terry immediately responded and smiled, ¡°They¡¯re already prepared. Mister cane and take a look.¡± Then he stood up and invited Zhao Hai over with a hand gesture.

 Chapter 456 - Family Banquet (First Part)

    <h4>Chapter 456 - Family Banquet (First Part)</h4>

    Zhao Hai sat in the carriage with his eyes closed. His face didn¡¯t express happiness nor sadness, he just held a calm expression. However, his heart wasn¡¯t very tranquil.

    Megan was looking at Zhao Hai with a somewhat uneasy feeling. Zhao Hai had been like this ever since they went out of the Robert Family¡¯s shop. Seeing Zhao Hai closing his eyes made her restless.

    Megan was not afraid of anything else but Zhao Hai misunderstanding her rtionship with Terry. In fact, she and Terry were childhood friends. But when she transferred to Sky Water City, their interactions became minimal. After seeing him after some years, she saw that something changed with Terry. Smith also opposed to her meeting up with him. Since Megan didn¡¯t have any particr feelings towards Terry, she also slowly drifted away from him.

    Later on, with the exception of rtives and those belonging to great powers, all men who came in contact with Megan had suffered bad luck. Moreover, she also heard that these seem to be caused by Terry.

    Megan wasn¡¯t worrying about Zhao Hai¡¯s safety, but seeing how calm Terry was today made her very nervous. She was afraid that Zhao Hai might misunderstand. So she just sat there soundlessly, bing more nervous as time passed by.

    Laura naturally noticed Megan¡¯s expression. She was a perceptive woman so she immediately understood what Megan was thinking. However, she thought that Megan¡¯s worries were all useless. She believed that Zhao Hai¡¯s thoughts weren¡¯t on those matters. In order to not make Megan worry, Laura asked Zhao Hai, ¡°Brother Hai, what are you thinking about?¡±

    Zhao Hai opened his eyes and looked at the group before saying, ¡°This Terry isn¡¯t very simple. I can see that this guy looks very enthusiastic when meeting Megan. But when his gaze wanders to me, he would reveal a small killing intent, and manages to hide it quite well. And the fact that he didn¡¯t make any moves while doing business with us made me think that he isn¡¯t a good person to deal with. I think he would use underhanded methods to take a shot at me.¡±

    When she heard Zhao Hai, Megan rxed. It seems like Zhao Hai didn¡¯t suspect her rtionship with Terry.

    Megan let out a long sigh and said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, it¡¯s alright, there¡¯s no need to fear Terry. Although Terry is the first in line sessor for the Robert Family, he wasn¡¯t someone who can cover the skies with one hand. Those in higher positions in their family are also keeping a keen eye on him. The Robert Family isn¡¯t like mine, the heirs of the family all came from the grandsons, making their status quite high. Even if Terry is indeed a grandson of the current Patriarch of the family, there were a lot of grandsons who held the same right to session like him. Once he does something wrong, the family wouldn¡¯t hesitate to abolish his status as first in line and would just give it to another one. But their family doesn¡¯t have a testing phase like ours, the family¡¯s heir immediately bes very powerful.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Naturally, I don¡¯t fear him, but I really don¡¯t want to reveal my strength. Because of this, Terry¡¯s actions might give us a bit of trouble. Don¡¯t forget, even if I¡¯m engaged to you, in the eyes of the Rosen Empire, I am an outsider. If I do reveal my hand just to deal with Terry, those nobles might join up to deal with me. When that timees, I¡¯m afraid that even Calci Family wouldn¡¯t be able to help me.¡±

    Megan didn¡¯t oppose, instead she agreed. Now that she had more contact with this aspect of the world, she naturally understood the power of the nobles. If those nobles did ally up to deal with Zhao Hai, then Zhao Hai¡¯s troubles certainly wouldn¡¯t be small. Let alone the Calci Family, even the Rosen Imperial n wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about it.

    Laura also nodded, then said, ¡°Right, Brother Hai is right to be worried. But I¡¯m afraid Terry knows about this too, so if he decides to begin to move, it would certainly be troublesome.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°This person is very sinister and maniptive. We should take care and pay more attention to his future actions.¡±

    Megan nodded, ¡°Big Brother Hai, I will say this matter to Grandpa, making him take note of this as well. If Terry dares make a move on you, then we wouldn¡¯t spare him.¡±

    Zhao Hai looks at Megan and smiled, ¡°What happened? I thought that you have a good impression with that fellow? Did he offend you?¡±

    Megan shook her head and said, ¡°He didn¡¯t, but I heard about how sinister he was, not just from what I heard from Brother Hai. Father told me that since our families are close friends, the two of us grew up together. In the past, our rtionship has been good, and after I moved to Sky Water City, outmunications have been cut short. But we still see each other everytime I go to the capital. Afterwards, Father told me that he is too sinister, and to not make contact with him. Because of that, I slowly drifted away from him.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Uncle Smith must have known something. We must seriously be careful with Terry, this person hides too much.¡± While they were talking, the bull-pulled carriage arrived at the foot of Dark Mountain.

    Megan thought for a moment and said, ¡°Brother Hai, I think there would be a lot of banquets in the city. Terry will definitely participate in them, you must be careful whenever you attend one.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Be relieved, if worsees to worst, I can just exterminate his Robert Family, hmph.¡±

    Megan didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai was lying, if Terry really does provoke Zhao Hai too far, the Robert Family surely wouldn¡¯t fare very well. Not only the Robert Family, even the entire Rosen Empire can be turned upside down by Zhao Hai.

    Before long, their carriage stopped on front of Dark Soldier Fort. After the group changed vehicles, they entered the fort and proceeded to Rustling Tree Courtyard.

    When they arrived at the courtyard, a servant immediately greeted them, ¡°Young Master, Young Lady, the Patriarch conveyed a message. Tonight, our Calci Family would be doing its Family Banquet. Everybody must participate.¡±

    Megan nodded and said, ¡°Alright, you can head back.¡± The servant nodded and then turned away.

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to say it, this feast wouldn¡¯t be better than eating at home.¡±

    Megan smiled, ¡°This Family Banquet isn¡¯t much different than normal banquets. This feast is done by the family every year, even servants participate. When the eventes, people would go to the main square and loosen all tensions regarding their status. Everyone will sit and drink with each other, it is the Calci Family¡¯s most popr party.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard Megan, his eyes turned bright as he said, ¡°That¡¯s good, I must prepare well. Right, we bought a lot of snacks today. We should contribute those to the banquet, let¡¯s go tell Grandpa Gan.¡±

    Megan nodded and smiled, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go see Grandpa Gan. While we¡¯re at it, we should also give Grandpa Green the goods that we bought earlier. Iron Mountain Fort will also have their festivities, it would be great if Grandpa Green receives those much earlier.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he looked around and said, ¡°Right, Blockhead, Rockhead, you two also head back to Iron Mountain Fort and help Grandpa Green and the others.¡± The two nodded, then Zhao Hai led his group as they vanished into the Space and headed back to Iron Mountain Fort.

    Iron Mountain Fort will also be celebrating God¡¯s Grace Day. Although the things here were still very crude, Zhao Hai still felt the warmthing from this ce. The people in the fort stopped their work and went busy on cleaning up and getting new clothes for themselves and their families. While they were getting ready to eat, everyone¡¯s face were full of smiles.

    This was no mystery, because they were ves, they weren¡¯t able to experience God¡¯s Grace Day. Although they knew when the day was, their master told them that God¡¯s graciousness doesn¡¯t reach to lowly ves. Because of this, for them, God¡¯s Grace Day was just any ordinary day.

    Zhao Hai looked at the people and became very happy. He found Green and handed the things he bought over. He also left Green a lot of seafood, even a de-Scale Whale. This thing was huge, Zhao Hai wanted Green and the others to eat this fish and have a very nice evening.

    After leaving the things behind, Zhao Hai and the others returned to Rustling Tree Courtyard. No matter what, they were living inside the Calci Family right now, leaving this ce for too long won¡¯t be ideal.

    After returning to the courtyard¡¯s living room and sitting down, Megan turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, do you n on returning to Iron Mountain Fort on God¡¯s Grace Day?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment and then said, ¡°I think I must go back, but I¡¯m afraid that there would be a lot of things happening. Right, what do you usually do during God¡¯s Grace Day?¡±

    Megan replied, ¡°Actually, God¡¯s Grace Day is the most boring day. Grandpa and Father would be going to the imperial pce to attend a banquet. And they woulde back veryte. At the same time, we would be having a delicious meal and then after lighting some incense, we were free to do what we want.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that it would be that free. Then after we eat our meal and lighting some incense, we can just return to Iron Mountain Fort, what do you think?¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s also good, but Megan seems to have a lot to take care of during that time. Can you spare some?¡±

    Megan nodded and said, ¡°Rest assured, I also want to go to Iron Mountain Fort and celebrate God¡¯s Grace Day with Big Brother Hai. I want to look at how they will celebrate.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I would also like to see how they¡¯d do it. Among those people, aside from Grandpa Green¡¯s group, it would be everybody¡¯s first time to experience God¡¯s Grace Day. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±

    Laura and the others chuckled. Besides Green¡¯s group, there were only human and beastman ves in the fort. Beastmen celebrate their ten thousand beast festival while the human ves only experience God¡¯s Grace Day as any ordinary day. Both of them weren¡¯t able to celebrate it before.

 Chapter 457 - Family Banquet (Last Part)

    <h4>Chapter 457 - Family Banquet (Last Part)</h4>

    After reaching an agreement, Zhao Hai and the others came out of Rustling Tree Courtyard. They wanted to look for Gansu in order to hand the delicious snacks over and have them served during this evening¡¯s feast.

    Gansu was busy in the kitchen, he was truly busy today because he handled the preparation for tonight¡¯s banquet. All the people in Dark Soldier Fort would be participating, the servants will be participating in the eating and drinking. Therefore, there were a lot of food that were needed to be prepared ahead of time.

    Zhao Hai looked at Gansu who was about to drink something and then said, ¡°Grandpa Gan, you¡¯re looking quite busy.¡±

    When Gansu heard Zhao Hai¡¯s voice, he turned his head to Zhao Hai and smiled, ¡°Boy? Why are you here? Want to ask me to drink? Today¡¯s no good, I have a lot to do, let¡¯s do it another day.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa Gan, do you really see me as a drunkard, wanting to drink everyday? I¡¯m here to do you a favor, you don¡¯t need to prepare a lot of food. When we went out earlier, Megan led us to snack street to have some food. I bought a lot of Carson City¡¯s unique snacks. We can add those to this evening¡¯s feast.¡± Then he waved his hand as a pile of snacks appeared.

    Gansu¡¯s eyes turned bright when he saw the snacks. One should know that the snacks of Carson City aren¡¯t considered to bemoner food. These things are widely famous in the continent, even Gansu liked them. They were a very good pair to liquor.

    While thinking of that, Gansu immediately said to Zhao Hai, ¡°Good, but you don¡¯t need to take them out right now. These snacks aren¡¯t proper meals. You can take them away and then serve them yourself in the evening.¡±

    Zhao Hai listened to Gansu¡¯s advice and didn¡¯t disagree. He nodded and received the snacks, then he led Megan and the others to head back.

    Time quickly passed as evening came. Smith had someone call Zhao Hai over and then the group headed to the main square.

    Usually when arge group of people live together, one couldn¡¯t really fathom the amount of people present. All the people inside Dark Soldier Fort numbered towards several thousand people, this wasn¡¯t a small number.

    As soon as Smith¡¯s entourage arrived, the servants and guards present immediately came to greet him, some gave a salute while some gave a bow. Smith was also very polite to these people, he gave well-wishes to these people and also chatted with them for a bit. This made Zhao Hai surprised, for Smith to remember the names of these people was something worthy of admiration.

    Zhao Hai then knew that something as small as remembering ones name can make people have a favorable impression towards you. Especially someone with a position like Smith, for a master to remember the name of a servant would surely give him a high evaluation among the servants, making him upy a special ce in their hearts.

    Zhao Hai, Kristen and Diya followed beside Smith. However, Megan and the others followed the madam to go greet the women on the other side.

    Inside the fort, there were a lot of people who hadn¡¯t seen Zhao Hai. Now that they did, they were somewhat disappointed, Zhao Hai looked very ordinary, in their opinion, Zhao Hai seemed to be unworthy of marrying Megan.

    Megan wasn¡¯t only liked by Smith and the other members of the Calci Family. Even the servant in the fort had a very good impression of her because of her good nature. She never treats the servants wrongly and was very kind to others. The servants in the castle liked Megan very much.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about what they thought about him. When Smith introduced him to the servants, he greeted them with a smile along with a salute. Seeing Zhao Hai give them a salute, the servants immediately returned the gesture, their impression of Zhao Hai also went a bit better.

    These people are simple, if you respect them, then they¡¯ll respect you. Naturally, to get their respect, you must understand how to respect them. In addition, Zhao Hai was something like a half-master to them. Even though they didn¡¯t exchange some words, the servants were still touched by his gesture.

    Before long, the people from the other parts of the fort also arrived. The people in the square became more and more. At this moment, there were already several bonfires made in the square, giving it proper illumination. The normally cold square was given warmth by the fires.

    There wererge tables ced right by the bonfires. Each table can sit several people, Gansu was also present arranging the seats for the guests.

    Almost everyone didn¡¯t need to be led to their seats. After all, the Family Banquet was an asion that happens every year. It was one of the most important events for the family, everyone already knew where they would be sitting. After having everyone sit down, Gansu immediately had the servants serve the dishes.

    After the servants have served the food, they immediately looked for their table and sat down. Then it was time for Randolph to speak, this was also part of the event¡¯s proceedings.

    After having all the dishes served, Randolph stood up and scanned the people in the square. Then he said loudly, ¡°This year has brought abundant harvests to our Calci Family. We have gained new stable ie sources as well as the most important event where we made those Radiant Church people suffer a loss under our hand. Our Calci Family had finally expelled some foul air.¡±

    After this section of the speech, the square was filed with thunderous apuse. These servants were the descendants of the previous servants of the Calci Family. Their honor and disgrace were closely linked with the family. In the past, when the family was overly suppressed by the Radiant Church, they found it hard to stay calm. When the family finally managed to turn the tides of battle over, causing the Church¡¯s influence in the Rosen Empire to be erased, it was natural for these servants to feel excitement.

    When the apuse subsided, Randolph then said, ¡°This year, our Calci Family¡¯s little princess Megan has also been engaged to the Buda n¡¯s Patriarch Zhao Hai. Our little princess has grown up, it is finally time for her to get married.¡±

    After he said that, the square became lively. Many people loudly cried as well. Regarding the Calci Family¡¯s rules, the servants need not follow them this time. Therefore, these people dared to be quite rowdy.

    Megan didn¡¯t think that Randolph would actually address her engagement at the family banquet. Her face couldn¡¯t help but redden, but she still stood up. Seeing Megan stand up, Zhao Hai stood up as well. After giving the people in the square a bow, the two of them sat down.

    The performance of Zhao Hai satisfied Randolph, he nodded and the continued, ¡°In short, it has been a very good year for our Calci Family. Right, no need for more words. Everyone, let¡¯s eat!¡± Then he sat down.

    Seeing the people starting to eat, Zhao Hai immediately stood up and carried a wine ss towards Randolph¡¯s table. Along with Randolph, the table contained the people with the highest status in the Calci Family, Smith was also in that table. In the table that Zhao Hai sat in were the people from Smith¡¯s side.

    While carrying a ss of wine to Randolph¡¯s table, Zhao Hai bowed and then said, ¡°Grandpa Randolph, elders, this is the first family banquet that I attended so I came unprepared. When I went out earlier, I managed to buy some snacks with Megan in snack street. I initially wanted to give them to Grandpa Gan earlier, but he told me to give it to the people myself, so that I can get more acquainted with them. I came here to offer them to your table first and then proceed to the others. I just don¡¯t know if Grandpa Randolph agrees.¡±

    Randolphughs and said, ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t want Carson City¡¯s snacks, it is very famous in the continent. I¡¯ve always wanted to eat them for quite a long time, good, leave some here.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then waved his hand as two trays of snacks appeared, carrying several types of snacks. The quantity aren¡¯t that many, but the variety was quite a lot.

    Zhao Hai ced the trays on the table and then bowed to them and said, ¡°Grandpa Randolph, please enjoy the snacks. I¡¯ll be heading to the other tables to deliver them.¡±

    Randolph nodded and said, ¡°You go, give some to the people.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned around to leave.

    Zhao Hai proceeded to send snacks to each table. Although there weren¡¯t a lot, it still held some meaning, especially to the servants. Zhao Hai also chatted with them, gaining the servants¡¯ good graces. Currently, Zhao Hai became even more pleasing to their eyes.

    Upon finishing to deliver the snacks, Zhao Hai already knew most of the servants¡¯ names. He also came to know the names of the Calci Family members.

    Even if Zhao Hai¡¯s memory was much worse that Smith, he has the Space. If Zhao Hai cannot remember, the Space¡¯s recording function can certainly remind him. The Space can even record the entire continent, much less names of people.

    Zhao Hai got this move from Smith. After all, Zhao Hai was a nerd, his social skills couldn¡¯tpare to someone who had noble education since childhood. Zhao Hai gave his best to learn about his deficiencies.

    After delivering the snacks, Zhao Hai returned to his own table. The madam looked at Zhao Hai and smiled, ¡°Little Hai, you really are quite sensible. Right, go sit down and quickly eat something. You seem to be the busiest one this evening.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be great to offer some snacks? I just want the family to be more lively, haha. Alright, let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Because the people on the table were all considered to be family members, everyone wasn¡¯t polite with each other. They chatted while eating and drinking, the night¡¯s events became livelier and livelier.

    The family banquet continued on until midnight. People enjoyed themselves fully, there were a lot of drunk people by the end. Because of this, the square wasn¡¯t cleaned up, they needed to wait until tomorrow to do so. This was also something of custom that the Calci Family practiced.

    Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t drink a small amount either. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect for the servants toe over and offer him some liquor. It was not only him, even Randolph was approached for some drinks. On this event, Zhao Hai managed to cement his foundation inside the family as he ate and drank with everybody. Also, because of the liquor offerings, Randolph was the first to get drunk.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai knew that Randolph wasn¡¯t just pretending to be drunk, he was truly intoxicated. This made Zhao Hai surprised, under normal circumstances, old foxes like Randolph would pretend to be drunk so that he wouldn¡¯t be offered more drinks. But at this time, he actually let go of himself and got drunk with the servants. This gave Zhao Hai insight as to how the family treated its subordinates.

    1. Do the mathdies and gentlemen, how tf can Zhao Hai deliver snacks to several thousand people? *countdown timer sound starts*

 Chapter 458 - Same Camp

    <h4>Chapter 458 - Same Camp</h4>

    Although it just seems like a normal family banquet, Zhao Hai had learned a lot from the event. Although he was well-read, there were still some things that he needed to learn about management.

    The next morning, Zhao Hai and the others came out of the Space. When he went out to the courtyard, he saw Smith. Seeing Zhao Hai, Smith smiled and said, ¡°Just got up? Didn¡¯t you drink a lot yesterday? Hangover?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯ve had some soup to sober up yesterday evening so I¡¯m still fine. How about Uncle, are you fine?¡±

    Smith smiled bitterly, ¡°On this day of the year, it¡¯s perfectly fine to go all out. RIght, let¡¯s eat a meal together.¡±

    After breakfast, Zhao Hai and the others prepared to head out and see the situation at Carson City. Suddenly, a servant came outside the door carrying a card. He bowed to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, a letter came from Prince Charlie. It was sent over by his servant.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then received the card to take a look. It was an invitation to a banquet that Charlie was hosting tonight, addressed to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai slightly frowned, he nodded then said, ¡°Alright, tell the servant that I¡¯ll being.¡± The servant gave a nod and turned away.

    Zhao Hai stared at the invitation, he wasn¡¯t afraid of meeting anyone, he just didn¡¯t like attending banquets. But on the other hand, he also knew that he cannot dodge them because of his current status.

    He sighed and stored the invitation. At this moment, Laura and the others came in chatting andughing, they just came back from a small expedition to Rustling Tree courtyard¡¯s garden.

    The group of women came to see that Zhao Hai¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good. Laura can¡¯t help but be curious so she asked, ¡°Brother Hai, did something happen?¡±

    Zhao Hai faintly smiled as he handed the invitation over to Laura. When she received the card, she smiled and said, ¡°This is great. It seems like Charlie wants to introduce you over to his subordinates. Moreover, this is a formal invitation, this meant that a lot of people will being tonight. You might see a lot of people from Great Noble families.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I already knew about the possibility of me meeting Great Nobles. Charlie wanted to brand me as someone from his side, letting people know that we¡¯re on the same camp. Megan, you shouldn¡¯t go this evening, I¡¯m afraid this might have an impact on the Calci Family.¡±

    Megan shook her head and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m going. Brother Hai, with you, everything will be fine. Besides, even if they suspect the Calci Family to be supporting Charlie, what can they do about it? If the prince manages to lose the battle, then with you supporting him from the back, nobody would dare go too far in dealing with him. Also, with you on his side, I think Charlie has the greatest chance of obtaining the imperial throne.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Megan, then he smiled and said, ¡°Alright, then everyone will go. Right, we should buy some clothes, we cannot shame the Buda n.¡±

    Megan smiled and said, ¡°No need, I can just ask the family to get Big Brother Hai some new garments.¡± Then she turned around to tell a servant to find someone from the clothes storeroom.

    Laura looked at Zhao hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, it is certain that Terry would be attending this banquet. He may find some opportunities to smear your face. We should be careful this time, that Terry person is sinister. He may not act, but he might have some subordinates doing the deeds for him. After asking Megan, it seems like the Robert Family doesn¡¯t have a low status in Rosen Empire.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I know, rest assured nothing will happen. Right, let¡¯s go prepare.¡± Laura nodded.

    Before long, a person from the clothes room came and took Zhao Hai¡¯s measurements. An evening ck suit was then sent over immediately.

    The suit was a very traditional Noble clothing. It had very fine workmanship, it even had the Buda n¡¯s crest embroidered over it. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect the Calci Family¡¯s people to be so fast. With this point, Zhao Hai can see the difference between new and old noble families.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s group tried on their clothes and saw that they were perfect. Because of the small notice, Zhao Hai went to tell Smith about this matter, but he didn¡¯t think that Smith would already know about it. Turns out, the Calci Family also received an invitation.

    The skies slowly turned dark, Zhao Hai¡¯s group rode his bull-pulled carriage and headed towards Carson City. Since it was God¡¯s Grace Day season, the gates of the capital weren¡¯t closed during the evening. But the passage in and out of the city were instead heavily monitored.

    Shun already knew the way to Charlie¡¯s mansion, so he didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s guidance. He directly drove the carriage towards the Third Prince¡¯s pce. While on the way, Zhao Hai and the others could see the amount of carriages present.

    When the carriages passed by and noticed Zhao Hai¡¯s bull-pulled carriage, some of them stopped and offered Zhao Hai their greetings. Zhao Hai took note of these people, they may be Charlie¡¯s people.

    Before long, Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage stopped in front of Charlie¡¯s front door. The servants in charge of weing the guests immediately greeted him when they saw his carriage, on of them came forwards and bowed, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai?¡±

    Zhao Hai opened his door and looked at the servant, ¡°I am Zhao Hai.¡±

    The servant immediately said, ¡°Sir, let me lead you to the backyard. His highness ordered me to inform Mister that you shall enter the mansion¡¯s back door. Whenever misteres here next time, he can immediately head over there.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Lead the way.¡± The servant nodded and then walked alongside the carriage as it was lead towards the back door.

    The back door of this mansion wasn¡¯t a ce that people can just pass through. Generally, except the direct family, no other person cane here. This was because this door has direct ess to the main courtyard, the center of the mansion.

    After entering the back using the back door, the servant immediately led Zhao Hai¡¯s group towards the living room. Upon arriving, Zhao Hai saw Charlie standing in front of the room¡¯s door along with several people. These people also wore formal clothing, along with their emblems. Looking at them, Zhao Hai found out that their titles aren¡¯t high, they didn¡¯t have the bearing of someoneing from a Great Noble family.

    Zhao Hai, along with Laura, Meg, Megan and Nier, came forwards and gave Charlie their greetings. Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Little Hai, you came. I actually had somebody send over a carriage as a substitute to your bull-pulled carriage. Don¡¯t you think that your carriage is a bit too slow?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re highness, in all honestly, I really prefer my bull-pulled carriage. I think I won¡¯t befortable with his highness¡¯ carriage, it is too fast and less stable. I¡¯m just not used to it.¡±

    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine as well,e, let¡¯s go to the living room , I have some people I need to introduce you to.¡±

    Zhao Hai entered the room with Charlie. At the same time, Laura and the others were lead by a servant towards the side halls. There, people of the other Nobles were staying,. Some were like Zhao Hai, bringing along several women to attend the banquet.

    After entering the room, Charlie introduced some people to Zhao Hai. In fact, Zhao Hai was already familiar with some of them. When Zhao Hai opened his shop in Jade Water City, these people came over and expressed their well wishes, therefore, Zhao Hai were aware of their appearances.

    When their greetings came to an end, they sat down. Charlie looked at the people present and said, ¡°I wee all of you today and I also express my gratitude in epting my invitation. I will not beat around the bush and directly tell all of you that everyone present here are all the people that I have ced my full trust in. We¡¯re all on the same side, so I hope that all of you can be more acquainted in the future.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded as he smiled and said, ¡°Certainly, your highness can feel relieved, we¡¯re on your side. If something goes wrong, we surely won¡¯t be bringing the trouble to you.¡±

    A tall person sitting by Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Mister Zhao Hai is right, Your Highness can rest assured.¡±

    This person was from the Yinmi Family. The family can be regarded as an emerging n. Their family was a hundred years old and held the title of count. Even if they only had the status of a count, they were actually a military family, a family of generals. Their troops were also very good. But since the Rosen Empire was the continent¡¯s most powerful nation, there weren¡¯t a lot of people who dared to provoke them, making wars quite scarce. Because of this, the family had no chance of disying their might making it impossible for their title to be promoted.

    This person was called John Yinmi, a typical martial artist with a frank temperament. But because of his disposition, the Yinmi Family had been having some bad yearstely. John was not good at business, and the ie from their territory wasn¡¯t that great.

    But Zhao Hai actually took a liking to this person. There were only a few nobles with tempers that are straight just like John. This was because such attribute is very disadvantageous for a noble to have.

    The people present also agreed to what Zhao Hai and John just said. Charlie nodded and then said, ¡°Father is still in his prime, but even if he tolerates us having our own groups, he doesn¡¯t like to see us unting our influence. Your families don¡¯t belong to the core of Rosen Empire¡¯s power, so I hope you don¡¯t attract too much attention to yourselves. At the same time, I hope you also pay attention to others. But be careful with your actions¡±

    Several people nodded, Charlie continued, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai joining my side certainly brought a huge effect on my standing. My brothers doesn¡¯t have any 9th rank experts, they didn¡¯t even have the capacity to invite one. Thus, mister¡¯s help was truly big. But this also drew jealousy from my brothers, even father may start paying attention to me. So I hope that all of us can stay low-key, do not make any moves that can attract attention.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard Charlie, he couldn¡¯t help but be apologetic, ¡°I have given his highness some troubles, Zhao Hai has been inconsiderate.¡±

    Charlie waved his hand and smiled, ¡°No, mister is just showing his own strength. Although it brought me small trouble, its effects aren¡¯t really that big, so mister doesn¡¯t have to worry. On the contrary, with Mister¡¯s strength, people who wanted to make a move on us would have to think twice. This is already a huge help.¡±

    Those present also nodded, they agreed with Charlie¡¯s words. Among the Princes, the Crown Prince in the capital city can be said to have the biggest influence. The Second Prince has also been exhibiting his talents these past few years. Charlie handles his affairs quite low-key, to the point that he seemed unremarkable. This made people who wanted to hire themselves to him think that Charlie¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t that big.

    However, Zhao Hai joining made thing a whole lot different. Zhao Hai managed to invite a 9th rank expert, moreover, his undead also held formidable fighting strength. Most importantly, he was also the Calci family¡¯s son-inw. With this status, now many people in the continent dared to underestimate Zhao hai.

    Zhao Haiing to Charlie¡¯s side made people think twice about their evaluation of the Third Prince. Some small nobles who were waiting at the sides already threw themselves towards Charlie¡¯s door. Now, Charlie¡¯s people had already reached quite a substantial number.

    But Charlie understood that even if his numbers increased, those who were truly loyal to him were only few. The majority of them were just like tall grass, although their numbers looked menacing, when it came to use, only a few were qualified.

    Because of this, Charlie maintained his policy of acting low-key. Zhao Hai admired him for this. Zhao Hai also knew about Charlie¡¯s recent momentum, he was actually afraid that the Third Prince would be swallowed up by this increase of power. It seems that Charlie put much thought into it.

    Zhao Hai looked at the group and smiled, ¡°Your Highness, I know that you¡¯re just saying that to lift my spirit. But if there really is anything that I can do to help in the future, please don¡¯t hesitate to send a word to me. We are all in the same camp, we ought to help each other. Right, Brother John, since we still have to wait until God¡¯s Grace Day, how about we discuss about a partnership. I have a lot of good products on hand, maybe Brother John is interested in them.¡±

    When John heard Zhao Hai, he didn¡¯t understand what was going on at first. However, he was very clear about Zhao Hai¡¯s Haven Rice. This product has received minor fame inside Rosen Empire. No matter who received the rights to sell those Haven products, they would surely gain good profit. Zhao Hai was clearly doing this to help him.

    John was filled with gratitude as he looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°I thank Brother Zhao Hai. I will not lie to brother, His Highness has been keeping my family up these past few years. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ve already incurred a huge debt. Brother¡¯s help is surely heaven sent.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°My grain business isn¡¯t something that His Highness wanted to sell. So I don¡¯t have a good distribution point inside Rosen Empire. Since I¡¯m looking for a person to partner with, might as well have someone from my own side, so that good fortune won¡¯t flow towards another person¡¯s yard.¡±

    Charlieughed and said, ¡°Good, what Little Hai said is was really good. Not making fortune flow into another person¡¯s yard. I was going to say something along the lines of that. Remember, we are all family. If we seed in the future, then I, Charlie, will vow that i will never forget to treat everybody well.¡±

    The people present immediately gave their thanks to Charlie. People on the continent rarely make any vows. Charlie doing this convinced them that he really valued them very much.

    After Charlie asked them to sit down, another person, the head of the Heller Family, Tahl, said, ¡°If his highness want to let others shift their attention away from us, there is a way. We can fake an internal dispute. What does His Highness think?¡±

 Chapter 459 - Crown Prince Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 459 - Crown Prince Arrives</h4>

    Charlie shook his head and said, ¡°No, acting might not deceive those people. It might even draw away those who are determined to join my side. The gains might not justify the losses. What we need to do right now is to be united, and be low-key as well. Just like how Little Hai handles his strength. No matter who needs any help, we must help.¡± The group nodded.

    Charlie turned to look at the sky and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head out, those who ought toe should have arrived.¡±

    Just as Charlie set out, footsteps were suddenly heard. The footsteps were urgent, but they weren¡¯t heavy.

    Charlie¡¯splexion couldn¡¯t help but sink, he already told the servant to not allow anyone disturb them. Moreover, the servants outside were his trusted aides. He was very familiar with the footsteps of those people, Charlie knew that the one who came was surely not one of his people

    Seeing Charlie¡¯s expression, Zhao Hai knew that there was something wrong. He immediately stood up and took out his Magic Staff. When the group saw Zhao Hai¡¯s action as well as Charlie¡¯splexion, they understood and also got ready to move.

    Then, a voice came from outside, ¡°Third Brother, Third Brother, you in? The guests have arrived, why did you suddenly disappear? Come out quickly.¡±

    Hearing this sound, Charlie forced a smile and said to the group, ¡°Well, no need to be anxious. It¡¯s just my Ninth sister.¡±

    When Charlie said this, John couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Ninth sister? Is your highness talking about Princess Lizzy?¡± Charlie nodded, then he smiled bitterly as he answered his sister, ¡°Come in, sister.¡±

    As soon as they heard Charlie, Zhao Hai and the others rxed. Then the doors was swung open as the hem princess¡¯ skirt appeared.

    After he saw the princess, Zhao Hai¡¯s first idea was that her posture was very good. This Princess Lizzy¡¯s figure was fantastic, she was about 1.7m in height, but her poise can only be described as fiery. Zhao Hai can confidently say that Princess Lizzy has the best figure of a woman that he¡¯s ever seen.

    At the sight of Lizzy¡¯s face, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but blink. She had big eyes, a thin and exquisite nose. Not too think, but still very sexy lips. She had wheat colored skin, smooth as though it has been oiled. Light brown and shallow eyebrows decorated her green eyes.

    However, Zhao Hai staring wasn¡¯t because of these, it was because this Princess Lizzy looked a bit like a person Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t familiar with, but can still recognize.

    Keeley Hazell, a British model an actress. A woman who was both sexy and elegant, one of the world¡¯s most recognizable women. Even Angelina wasn¡¯t able to enter the top 100 sexiest women in the world, goes to show how gorgeous Keeley was.

    Charlie¡¯s younger sister was actually called Lizzy, Ji Li, Lizzy, good. Although there was some difference in the name, her appearance wasn¡¯t any different. This surprised him.

    Zhao Hai more and more thought about how Ark Continent is rted to Earth. Otherwise, how did the same beautiful women on Earth appear here?

    Lizzy didn¡¯t expect the room to have these much people, she stared. Zhao Hai and the others immediately bowed and said, ¡°We¡¯ve seen Princess Lizzy.¡±

    Lizzy recovered, she immediately exhibited her princess-ly manners as she bends down slightly and then said, ¡°At ease.¡±

    Then the group stood straight. Charlie looked at Lizzy and said, ¡°Younger Sister, why didn¡¯t you wait for me in the hall? What made youe here?¡±

    Lizzy looked at Zhao Hai and the others¡¯ eyes and then pretended to have a deste expression as she said, ¡°The guests have already arrived, but you still haven¡¯t shown yourself. So I came to take a look.¡±

    Charlie nodded and then said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll be heading out. Little Hai, let¡¯s go out and see.¡± Charlie calling Zhao Hai didn¡¯t evoke any envy. First, Zhao Hai¡¯s had overwhelming strength among those present. If they had Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, then Charlie would appeal to them as well but unfortunately they did not. Second, Zhao Hai had a lot of good things on hand. Some of these goods might be useless to Charlie, but for those middle to low ranked nobles, they were a once-in-a-lifetime road to huge profit. They need something from Zhao Hai, so how could they be offended by this kind of thing. It can be said that in Charlie¡¯s inner circle, aside from the Third Prince, Zhao Hai held the highest status.

    Hearing Charlie specially addressing Zhao Hai, Lizzy couldn¡¯t help but look at him. Zhao Hai¡¯s name wasn¡¯t new to Lizzy, she has also heard about what happened back at Purcell Duchy. She also knew about Megan¡¯s engagement. It can be said that she and Megan were called the Twin Flowers of the Imperial Capital. Now, one of the flowers has gotten herself a man.

    Also, Lizzy was clear, whether it be Charlie or Megan, those two had eyes as tall as their status, ordinary people simply wouldn¡¯t enter their sights. But for this ordinary looking, average guy to receive the appreciation of the two meant that he wasn¡¯t a simple person.

    Lizzy didn¡¯t stare at Zhao Hai for too long. She was a Princess, she has seen a lot of magnificent scenes. To her, she only held curiosity towards Zhao Hai.

    Charlie led the group to leave the room. At this time, Laura and the others were already waiting for them outside. Charlie took this chance to introduce Lizzy to Laura and others. Then Lizzy went to join Megan as Laura offered a gift.

    Charlie didn¡¯t manage them as he led Zhao Hai and the others to walk towards the front courtyard. They proceeded forward until they reached a very big hall. This was mainly used as a ce to receive various guests, but with a few changes here and there, it has been transformed into a grand hall.

    As soon as Charlie and the others arrived outside the door, a servant in front immediately announced his arrival, ¡°Prince Charlie has arrived!¡± Along with the echo of the voice, Charlie entered the hall.

    Inside the hall were more than a hundred guests, fortunately this hall was big enough. If not, this hall might not have survived to this day.

    The servants decorated the hall with water fountains that looked like a butterfly exhibition. In the middle of the hall were long rows of tables containing a variety of foods. There were also clean tes and utensils present, those who wanted to eat can just easily go and pick out something to eat.

    There were also chairs on the sides of the hall for those who were too tired of standing. In the innermost area of the hall, an orchestra was continually ying gentle music.

    When the people inside the hall saw Charlie came in, they immediately gave him a bow. Charlie also returned to courtesy as he greeted everyone inside. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t far away from him, he had the Space record each name and appearance of the people inside.

    At this time, Laura and the others were dragged along by Lizzy towards the otherdies. The other women were talking with each other about, clothes, jewelry, as well as some gossip. Laura used to talk to people, so she was quite familiar with this scenario and naturally knew how to approach it.

    Meg was also quite experienced. She grew up in the Buda n since childhood. In the past, the n also held frequent banquets. Therefore, Meg also knew how to deal with these women. There was nothing to say about Megan, she lived her whole life along these types ofdies, how could she not possibly know how to interact with them?

    Zhao Hai paid attention to Charlie¡¯s banquet. Charlie invited the noblemen but it seems like he didn¡¯t do the same for the other princes. The only person from the Royal n aside from Charlie was Lizzy. From this point, one could see that Charlie¡¯s rtionship with his brothers aren¡¯t that great.

    At this time, the sound of a servant can be heard from the front door, ¡°His Highness Crown Prince, Young Master Terry Robert, and Young Master Jason Crook has arrived.¡±

    When these three names were called out, the room seem toe into a halt. Almost everyone here knew that the rtionship between the Crown Prince and the Third Prince wasn¡¯t very good. Because of the session battle, it was impossible for Charlie to invite the Crown Prince in this banquet. This made things very strange.

    But what made it even more strange was the fact that Terry and Jason also came along with the Crown Prince. Terry was the Robert Family¡¯s sessor. The Robert Family wasn¡¯t less than the Calci Family in terms of status. This was something everybody knew.

    Jason Crook wasn¡¯t a simple character either. The Crook Family was very famous in the continent, although they aren¡¯t on the same status as the Calci and Robert Families, they still had a huge influence inside Rosen Empire.

    For these two people to suddenly appear along with the Crown Prince to Charlie¡¯s banquet, what did this mean? Does this mean that the Robert Family and the Crook Family has thrown their lot with the Crown Prince? The servant¡¯s announcement of their arrival was still ringing on the minds of those present.

    Zhao Hai slowly headed at Charlie¡¯s side. Charlie was staring nkly right now. Zhao Hai arrived at Charlie¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Your Highness.¡±

    Charlie recovered, he turned to Zhao Hai and saw him nodding towards the door. Charlie immediately understood Zhao Hai, he gave Zhao Hai a grateful nod as he restored his calm state and walked towards the hall¡¯s entrance with a face full of smiles.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t follow Charlie and just stood there. It took a short while before Charlie arrived at the front door to see three people walking in. In the front of the trio was a 40-year old middle aged man. He looked very much like Charlie, but he had a small beard that was handled very neatly. This made him look very imposing. One couldn¡¯t help but admire how this man carried himself.

    Behind him was Terry. There was another person beside him, he was very handsome and wore a decent Noble¡¯s clothing. His figure wan¡¯t very tall but he carried himself with prestige. Although he couldn¡¯t steal spotlight away from the Crown Prince, people still took notice of him.

    1. ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) Zhao Hai, you know what to do

    2. Okay, author, I see you.

    3. Not for long

    4. Ah, Team Rocket

 Chapter 460 - Foul-mouthed Jason

    <h4>Chapter 460 - Foul-mouthed Jason</h4>

    When Charlie was near the three neers, heughed then gave a salute, ¡°Big Brother, wee. I didn¡¯t expect brother toe to this one¡¯s small banquet, so I didn¡¯t bother sending an invite. But for Big Brother to actuallye here, it¡¯s a great honor.¡±

    The Crown Prince looked at Charlie and faintly smiled, ¡°I also heard that Younger Brother has held a banquet, so I decided to stop by. On the way, I met Terry and Jason, so I decided to take them with me as well. I hope I didn¡¯t trouble Third Brother for bringing additional guests.¡±

    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°No problem, Brother visiting has given me quite an honor. So how can Big Brother possibly bring me trouble? Big Brother, Terry, Jason,e in, don¡¯t be polite.¡±

    Terry and Jason gave Charlie a small salute before heading towards the hall. The other people inside also gave a salute to the Crown Prince, naturally, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t an exception.

    But Zhao Hai was surprised when the Crown Prince headed towards him after their eyes met. The Crown Prince smiled faintly and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that the Crown Prince would know of my name. This is really surprising.¡±

    The Crown Princeughed and said, ¡°Mister is too modest. There isn¡¯t anyone in the continent who doesn¡¯t know how fierce mister is. May I ask Mister to pay a visit to my mansion?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°If I have time, then I will certainlye visit.¡±

    The Crown Prince smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be waiting for mister. By the way, I heard that mister has a lot of businesses in hand, is there a chance for the two of us to cooperate?¡±

    Zhao Hai faintly smiled at the question, ¡°I certainly have some businesses on hand, but for cooperation? This is something I cannot say. Currently, I¡¯m in a partnership with the Third Highness. Moreover, we¡¯ve already signed a long-term contract regarding our cooperation. If His Highness the Crown Prince wants to cooperate, then I¡¯m afraid you will need to discuss it with the Third Highness.¡±

    The Crown Prince ced a small y on his words. The reason he asked Zhao Hai about the possibility of cooperation was to assess whether there was a chance for Zhao Hai to change sides.

    But Zhao Hai¡¯s reply was very clear, he was now on Charlie¡¯s side, it was impossible for the other camps to recruit him at this point. The conversation between the two was clearly heard by the people present in the hall. All of them were smart people, it was impossible for them to not understand the exchange. When the Crown Prince heard Zhao Hai¡¯s response, his expression couldn¡¯t help but drop, but he still forced a smile and said, ¡°That is regrettable.¡± Then he turned around and left.

    As soon as he heard the Crown Prince¡¯s regretful voice, Charlie¡¯s face changed, it was now quite red. Naturally, Zhao Hai¡¯s answer gave him this much happiness.

    Zhao Hai also knew that he had already lost the opportunity to get closer with the Crown Prince. However, he didn¡¯t find it regrettable. One couldn¡¯t always be half-hearted, or else they won¡¯t be getting good results.

    At this time, Terry and Jason arrived at Zhao Hai¡¯s location. Terry then smiled to Zhao Hai, ¡°Little Hai, I didn¡¯t expect you toe. If I knew, I would have arrived earlier.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard how he was called, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. The age gap between the two of them aren¡¯t sorge to merit such calling. Terry was obviously doing this to make their rtionship closer.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t rx because of this, he became even more vignt instead. From what he heard from Megan, Terry was a sinister person. Moreover, he also knew that Terry was his love rival. For Terry to be warmer to him meant that he was already nning about how to deal with Zhao Hai.

    Although he was thinking about this, he didn¡¯t show it on his face. Zhao Hai just smiled and said, ¡°Big Brother Terry is too polite. Brother should know about my rtionship with His Highness Third Prince. So how can I not attend such asion?¡±

    Terry wants to bring their rtionship closer, while Zhao Hai attempted to back away politely. He also addresses Terry that way in order to throw the other party into confusion. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t lower his guard against Terry.

    When Terry heard Zhao Hai, he looked delighted as he smiled and said, ¡°I knew that you have a very good rtionship with the Third Prince. But since God¡¯s Grace Day is approaching, I expected you to be helping inside Dark Soldier Fort, so I didn¡¯t think that you woulde.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied with a smile, ¡°Megan told me toe, so how could I not? Hehe, Megan is also quite close with the Ninth Princess.¡±

    Then Zhao Hai turned his head to Jason and said, ¡°Is this Young Master Jason from the Crook Family? Zhao Hai gives his greetings. I¡¯ve heard about the young master¡¯s name, I didn¡¯t think that I would be meeting you today.¡±

    Jason looked at Zhao Hai and smiled faintly, ¡°I¡¯ve also heard about mister Zhao Hai¡¯s name, but I cannot help but be disappointed by what I have seen today.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t think that Jason would be this impolite. One must know that in a Noble gathering, one would do his/her best to stay modest. It doesn¡¯t matter if the two of you were life and death enemies, if you meet in a gathering such as this, you better show your full smile and act like how a noble should. But Jason was different, this was far from Zhao Hai¡¯s expectations.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but look at Terry. At this moment, Terry¡¯s face expressed a wronged expression. This made Zhao Hai curious, since Terry and Jason came together. Aren¡¯t they supposed to be in a group? Why did it seem like Terry wasn¡¯t expecting Jason to utter such words? Didn¡¯t they n this encounter ahead of time?

    Thoughts churned inside his brain, but Zhao Hai¡¯s face didn¡¯t show any of it. He just smiled at Jason and said, ¡°I¡¯m really apologetic for disappointing Young Master Jason.¡±

    Jason slyly looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s smiling face, he didn¡¯t seem to be fazed. This gave Jason an incentive to push things further. Hemended Zhao Hai to keep his grace and honor after such words. While he looked impressed, Jason¡¯s mouth opened, ¡°You¡¯re really unworthy of Miss Megan. Miss Megan is one of the Twin Flowers of the Imperial Capital. It seems quite a waste for her to be marrying a very ordinary looking person.¡±

    After Terry heard this, he turned to Jason and said, ¡°Jason, you should hold back on your words.¡±

    Zhao Hai actuallyughed and said, ¡°Young Master Jason is right. I also think that marrying Megan is such a loss. But s, I actually wanted to be more attractive, but my father didn¡¯t make me handsome. This is such a disaster, hai.¡±

    Jason and Terry stared at Zhao Hai before they bothughed, Jason patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Brother, I must say, I like the way you speak. Hahaha. Good, you¡¯re someone worth befriending.¡±

    Seeing that Jason didn¡¯t seem to be faking, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh as well, ¡°You really have low standards for making friends. Are you looking for a not so handsome guy? I must say, you¡¯ve found the right one.¡±

    The three of themughed. Jason grasped Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you would actually read my thoughts, you¡¯re quite good.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Even if I guessed it right, I think there¡¯s no reason for you to hold my shoulder this hard. I¡¯m a mage, I might suffer injuries.¡±

    The conversation between the two made it seem like they were long time friends. It also seemed like Terry was pushed aside. It made Terry look a bit ridiculous. But he still smiled, but it was a stiff smile.

    A person like Terry has always been heavily favored since he was a child. He was already quite used to being in the spotlight, no matter where he was. Even if he stood along with the Crown Prince, he didn¡¯t allow himself to be overshadowed. Because he was a sessor to a millenium-old family, his status wasn¡¯t any lower than a Prince.

    Zhao Hai and Jason chatting away made him feel like an outsider. He felt like the two of them had already forgotten about him, this made him feel unwell.

    At this time, a servant passed to their side. On the tray that the servant was holding were two sses of wine. Jason immediately took the two sses and gave Zhao Hai one of them. Then he raised his ss to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I really thought that this would be a very boring party. But I didn¡¯t expect to meet an interesting person such as you. Come,e, let¡¯s drink, after this, we will be friends.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect Jason to actually be so refreshing, whether his gesture was true or not, Zhao Hai still returned Jason¡¯s toast and said, ¡°Right, let¡¯s drink this ss, from today on, we¡¯re both friends, cheers!¡±

    Jason raised his ss and bumped it with Zhao Hai¡¯s, ¡°Good, cheers!¡± Then without any courtesy, the both of them downed the wine in one go.

    This scene was very visible to the other guests. When they saw the two, they couldn¡¯t help but stare. There were a lot present that knew about Jason. He wasn¡¯t very popr within the circles of nobility because of his frank attitude. He never gave anybody face, because of this, there weren¡¯t a lot of nobles who wanted to mingle with him.

    But with Jason¡¯s status, average people wouldn¡¯t dare to not give him any face. Therefore, inmon banquets and parties, the hosts would still deliver an invitation to the Crook Family. However, even if Jason came, there were only a few people who came to talk to him. People were afraid to be embarrassed by Jason¡¯s words.

    Just as Jason was about to speak to Zhao Hai, the people nearby couldn¡¯t help but watch in anticipation. They wanted to see Zhao Hai¡¯s embarrassed expression. However, they didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to actually carry on with ridiculing himself. This move of embarrassing himself was out of their expectations.

    Those who weren¡¯t nearby and didn¡¯t hear them speak still kept an eye out. This was because they also wanted to see how Jason manages to embarrass Zhao Hai. Even if they couldn¡¯t hear anything, they knew from Terry¡¯s expression that Jason didn¡¯t say anything nice.

    However, what happened next made them confused. They didn¡¯t hear what Zhao Hai said to make the three peopleugh and even make Jason look amused at Zhao Hai. This was too unexpected. They were very curious to the point that they were on the verge of approaching the two just to ask what Zhao Hai said. But unfortunately, there was no way for them to do so.

 Chapter 461 - What Does He Plan To Do?

    <h4>Chapter 461 - What Does He n To Do?</h4>

    Laura and the others were also paying attention to Zhao Hai. When Megan saw Jasone in along with the Crown Prince, she immediately told Laura and the others about him. Because of this, Laura was looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s direction, they were afraid that Jason would embarrass Zhao Hai.

    However, what happened next was not what they expected. When they saw Zhao Hai and Jason speaking cheerfully, Laura and Megan couldn¡¯t help but look at each other before faintly smiling. They didn¡¯t say anything, but they knew that the other party was fully confident in Zhao Hai.

    At this time, Lizzy arrived by Megan and said, ¡°Megan, did you know what Zhao Hai said? Why did that bastard Jason chat with him? You already know how he doesn¡¯t give anyone face.¡±

    Megan looked at Lizzy and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Jason was truly an odd person, someone who didn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s face. This seemed to annoy Lizzy, which led to her calling Jason a bastard.

    Megan shook her head and said, ¡°I also don¡¯t know. However, from what I¡¯ve learned about Jason, he surely didn¡¯t utter any words of praise. On the other hand, I¡¯m quite sure that Big Brother Hai didn¡¯t care. Haha.¡±

    Lizzy looked at Megan, confused, then she said, ¡°Care? In such situation, why wouldn¡¯t he care about being embarrassed? Isn¡¯t he courageous and upright?¡±

    Megan smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s strange about that? Will refraining from being courageous and upright make the emperor mad? As a person, Jason isn¡¯t bad, he just says things that nobody wants to hear. Think about it, what he always says is the most ring w of a person. At this point, there are very few people who would like to listen to the truth. But unfortunately for them, Brother Hai wants to mingle with people who were quite frank. I think that because of this, Jason got along very well with Brother Hai.¡±

    Lizzy looked strangely at Megan, then she went forward and whispered, ¡°Megan, are you really happy with Zhao Hai? I couldn¡¯t see anything special about him. Although he isn¡¯t ugly, he isn¡¯t handsome either, he¡¯s very ordinary. There are a lot better guys in the world. You¡¯re also sharing your man along with other women, are you really fine?¡±

    Megan smiled and said, ¡°What are you asking that? Brother Hai is very exceptional, outsiders simply cannot understand it. Let¡¯s stop talking about this, let¡¯s go eat something, I¡¯m quite hungry.¡±

    Charlie was simrly paying attention to Zhao Hai. He really cared about Zhao Hai so it was natural for him to give him more attention. Charlie also knew about Jason, so he was worried about Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction.

    Aside from Charlie, the Crown Prince was keeping an eye as well. Actually, he was telling the truth before, he really met Jason along the way. Terry and him were together, and when they saw Jason, they decided to take him along as well.

    The Crown Prince wanted Charlie to misunderstand Jason. If Charlie starts offending the Crook Family for this matter, the Crown Prince would move in and help the family. Then he could ce it as the Crooks owing him a favor.

    But now it seems that his ns were destroyed by Zhao Hai. The Crown Prince was clear that Jason¡¯s mouth wasn¡¯t something that a normal person can take. He didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would only say a few words to deal with Jason. Thispletely destroyed his n.

    Thinking about this, the Crown Prince¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but show a cold light. He was now somewhat envious of Charlie. Why would such an outstanding person arrive at Charlie¡¯s hands. If Zhao Hai bes the Crown Prince¡¯s subordinate, then he would surely have 90% chance of inheriting the throne.

    But it seems that Zhao Hai cannot be his subordinate anymore. So the only way forward was to exterminate him. He must be eliminated. If Zhao Hai survives, then the threat that he could present would be too great.

    Seeing Zhao Hai and Jason¡¯s expressions, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. Jason was difficult to get along with. But Zhao Hai actually did it, this was something very unexpected.

    Zhao Hai and Jason chatted and drank together, they were enjoying themselves too much that theypletely disregarded Terry. However, Terry still stuck with Zhao Hai, he was like honey sticking on skin.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t understand what Terry was trying to do, but he knew that the more Terry does this, the more he showed that he had something in his heart. Zhao Hai was now even more certain that Terry wanted to deal with him, probably in this banquet.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but frown while thinking about this. He really wants to know how Terry ns to deal with him. After all, this is Charlie¡¯s mansion, if he wanted to do something to Zhao Hai, it would be very difficult.

    However, Zhao Hai was disappointed, the banquet was already halfway, but there wasn¡¯t any movement. At this moment, there were men and women on the middle of the hall, dancing.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t dance, so he just stayed at the sides with a ss of wine in his hand. Jason sat beside him, as well as Terry.

    Looking at the dancing men and women, Jason couldn¡¯t help but look disdainfully as he said to Zhao Hai, ¡°Little Hai, I heard that you have three fiancees. Moreover, people said that they are quite the beauties. Is Megan, one of the two Imperial Flowers, the most attractive one?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Jason. To be honest, Zhao Hai really enjoyed chatting with the guy. Jason didn¡¯t act like a noble, he was more like Zhao Hai¡¯s friends back on earth; those types who always give you bad influence. This made Zhao Hai feel interested in him.

    Upon hearing Jason¡¯s question, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°What? You¡¯re jealous? I tell you, don¡¯t rely on your height, nor your face too much. When ites to female interaction, you are very far from me.¡±

    Jason scowled at Zhao Hai, ¡°You¡¯re too proud. I don¡¯t believe that with my character and appearance, I would be worse than you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Now that you can¡¯t beat me with quality, you battle me in quantity? In that case, you have me beat. However, other nobles already know about you. And since were talking about character, look at that guy over there. If he heard you just now, he would beughing so hard that his golden teeth would fall off.¡± Then he pointed to an old noble on the other side of the hall.

    In the Ark Continent, having gold teeth was starting to get popr. The man that Zhao Hai pointed to was intently watching the noble women dancing on the hall with an open mouth. Saliva was flowing out, enough amount for 100 people to watch in their entire lives. He looked very dreadful.

    Jason was drinking when Zhao Hai pointed towards the old noble. When he saw the old man, he couldn¡¯t help but spew out the liquid in his mouth. He choked again and again while Zhao Haiughed at the side.

    Terry looked at Jason and Zhao Hai¡¯s scene and couldn¡¯t help but feel disdain. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t understand what Megan found in Zhao Hai. To Terry, there was nothing good about this man.

    After quite some time, Jason recovered, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°This fellow, he was just quite an ordinary man before, how can he be¡­¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at him and said, ¡°Secretly perverted, right?¡±

    When he heard what Zhao Hai said, Jason¡¯s eyes went bright as he said, ¡°Right, right, secretly perverted, hahaha, you really know your stuff. I guess you¡¯re quite knowledgeable about yourself.¡±

    Zhao Hai scowled and said, ¡°Get lost, and take your smelly mouth along with you, I can¡¯t bear hearing anything from it anymore. Right, while waiting for God¡¯s Grace Day, do you have any ns? Will you join the daily banquets in the capital? What do you n to do? How about going to the sea with me while enjoying the view.¡±

    Jason didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would have such a proposal. He stared, at the same time, he felt strange. He only knew Zhao Hai for a bit less than two hours, but it felt like he knew him for dozens of years. Jason has never met anyone this rude to him. This made him really surprised.

    But he immediately replied, ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll go with you to the sea. I¡¯ll take this chance to see how you do your business so that I can overthrow you in the future.¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned at him and said, ¡°Go on, if you have the ability then I¡¯d be happy. Alright, when it¡¯s time to go, I¡¯ll have someone inform you. At that time, you must not decline.¡±

    Jason actually knit his brows and he said, ¡°That may be hard to say, you know my status, I¡¯m not as free as you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Alright, but if you have time, do tell me, I¡¯ll take you out. If you don¡¯t have any, then forget it. I want to find someone to y with, you¡¯re quite fortunate that I haven¡¯t found one yet.¡±

    Jason also knew Zhao Hai¡¯s situation, he just smiled bitterly and didn¡¯t say anything. At this moment, Zhao Hai noticed the Crown Prince and Charlie heading towards the backyard, probably to discuss something.

    Zhao Hai wrinkled his brows, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he ordered Cai¡¯er in his mind to pay attention to their situation.

    Zhao Hai also paid attention to Laura and the others, who were still with Lizzy. They were all beautiful women, so they were very noticeable inside the hall. Many men passed by, asking them to dance, only to be disappointed when they got refused.

    After a while, a servant came by their side and spoke a few words to Lizzy. Lizzy stood up and said a few words to Laura and the others before leaving.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t interested in Lizzy, he already had three fiance¡¯s, he was already satisfied. He also thought that Lizzy¡¯s status wasn¡¯t something that he could handle.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai was really hating himself for not knowing how to dance. Otherwise, he would have invited Laura and the others. Unfortunately, the past Adam wasn¡¯t very good at dancing. Because of this, nobody asked him to dance during parties. And adding on to the fact that he didn¡¯t like to practice dancing, this made dancing even more foreign to him.

    There was nothing else to say about Zhao Hai. Back on Earth, he was just a nerd. At the same time, there was almost nobody who practiced traditional dance. If he went up to people while jumping around, he would certainly get strange looks.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but regretfully sigh. He thought that he was a bit unfair to Laura and the others. Girls generally want to attend the dances in a banquet. They liked showing off their graceful side. But it was a pity that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know how to dance, so they can only sit on the sides.

    Jason noticed Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You want to dance with your fiance¡¯s? Then why don¡¯t you go over and invite them?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at him with and nk look, ¡°You don¡¯t need to mind my business. If I don¡¯t want to dance, then I won¡¯t dance. I quit dancing a long time ago.¡±

    Jason looked at Zhao Hai with a shocked face, ¡°You won¡¯t dance? Or is it that you can¡¯t dance? Isn¡¯t that the most basic lesson that is taught to all nobles? Why can¡¯t you do it?¡±

    Zhao Hai snorted and said, ¡°The one who my family asked to teach me was an old man. I like pretty girls at that time, and wasn¡¯t interested in the old man. Because of that, I had the old man chased away. From then on, nobody dared to teach me how to dance.¡±

    When Jason heard Zhao Hai¡¯s response, he couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re very good. I didn¡¯t think of that, it¡¯s a great idea. Chasing the teacher away, I¡¯ll try that next time.¡±

    Zhao Hai rolled his eyes and shifted his attention towards the men and women who were dancing in the middle. This Jason really brings you bad influence.

    At this time, a servant arrived at Zhao Hai¡¯s side and said, ¡°Mister, His Highness is waiting in the backyard. He has sent for you.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said to Jason, ¡°I¡¯ll have to go.¡± Then he turned to Terry and said, ¡°Brother Terry, I¡¯ll be leaving for a moment.¡±

    Terry smiled and said, ¡°Go, go, we will wait for you here.¡± Maybe it was just in Zhao Hai¡¯s mind, but Terry actually sounded overly enthusiastic. This confused Zhao Hai, at the same time, he also raised his guards up.

    Zhao Hai walked towards the backyard along with the servant. The servant took two turns and three more before they arrived at a small room. After Zhao Hai sat down, the servant poured him a cup of tea before saying, ¡°Please wait here, mister. His Majesty will first escort the Crown Prince away before he wille here.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he looked at the servant and said, ¡°The Crown Prince is leaving?¡±

    The servant nodded and said, ¡°He is, since his Highness the Crown Prince is leaving, His Highness the Third Prince is going to escort him. I¡¯ll have to ask mister to wait a bit.¡±

    Zhao Hai deeply looked at the servant¡¯s eyes. After serving him tea, the servant immediately withdrew from the room. The reason why Zhao Hai stared at the servant was because the servant was lying. Cai¡¯er just told him that Charlie was still chatting with the Crown Prince. This meant that the Crown Prince was still not leaving.

    Why did he lie? What does he want to do? Zhao Hai was full of questions in his heart. If it wasn¡¯t for the servant being familiar with Charlie¡¯s mansion, Zhao Hai would¡¯ve thought that the man was the Crown Prince¡¯s subordinate. But seeing how the servant led him as well as his familiarity with serving the mansion¡¯s tea, Zhao Hai was even more confused.

    At this time, Cai¡¯er suddenly told Zhao Hai that the servant didn¡¯t walk away. Instead, he just hid in the corner of the courtyard, making sure that nobody would notice him.

    Zhao Hai now understood why the servant didn¡¯t close the door. This was in order to see his situation. Zhao Hai was now even more skeptical about the identity of the servant. What was he nning to do?

 Chapter 462 - Hallucinogen

    <h4>Chapter 462 - Hallucinogen</h4>

    While Zhao Hai was confused, Cai¡¯er gave another report. She said that the servant looked quite anxious, moreover he kept staring at the cup of tea on the table.

    Zhao Hai stared, he looked at the cup on the table. After he arrived at the room, he didn¡¯t receive any attacks, there weren¡¯t any disturbances nor are there any other actions. The other party couldn¡¯t just call him to the room and just do nothing, there should be something here, the only thing left was the cup of tea.

    Zhao Hai lifted the cup and took a small sip. He want to see whether there was something strange with this cup of tea. He wanted to know if the tea was the method that the enemy has thought to deal with him.

    When the liquid entered his mouth, a prompt from the Space was heard, ¡°Rtively strong Hallucinogen detected. Can heavily affect a human body, may even cause memory loss afterwards. Extracting poison qualities, strengthening insecticide. Curing the host¡¯s poison.¡±

    Zhao Hai was shocked, he didn¡¯t think that the servant would be giving him a cup of hallucination drugs. Although there was no specific description from the Space, he knew quite well that this was a cup also has some hint of aphrodisiac. And it seems like it had a strong potency.

    Zhao Hai ced the cup down slowly. He really didn¡¯t know why the other party would do this. Do they want to smear his image?

    However, Zhao Hai wanted to see the entire ypletely. He wanted to see how the opposite party would deal with him. Therefore, after he drank from the cup, he pretended to have a dizzy appearance. He kept shaking his head and then leaned on the wall after a moment, pretending to have fainted.

    At this time, the servant appeared, he looked at Zhao Hai and pulled out a short sword from his body. He pointed it towards Zhao Hai¡¯s leg, checking to see if Zhao Hai really fainted.

    However, this servant didn¡¯t use any Battle Qi. Although the clothes that Zhao Hai wore were from the Calci Family, he also used the armor that Laura gave him underneath. Naturally, ordinary attacks wouldn¡¯t be able to pass through, halting the advance of the servant¡¯s short sword.

    Although it had been blocked by the armor, it was still very painful, even then, Zhao Hai still feigned unconscious. The servant was stunned, but he immediately knew that Zhao Hai must have worn protective clothing. He couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°Attending a banquet while wearing protective armor, what a coward.¡± Then he shook Zhao Hai.

    No matter how much he shook Zhao Hai, the body was still very unconscious. Seeing this the servant said, ¡°He should be awake right now. Did he overdose?¡±

    Zhao Hai already knew that the drugs that the other party used wasn¡¯t a sleeping pill. However, the dose that was presented was indeed too much. Cai¡¯er already calcted when he will wake up, she would certainly tell Zhao Hai when the time arrives.

    While Zhao Hai was waiting, the servant carried Zhao Hai and walked for a while. At this time, Zhao Hai moved slightly and opened his dizzy eyes. He looked very unfocused, just like when someone sleepwalked. Additionally, his breathing was also very heavy while his face was red.

    Naturally, these conditions were achieved thanks to Cai¡¯er¡¯s help. He wasn¡¯t an actor, if he only depended on his own acting, he wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve such an effect.

    The servant looked at Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°It seems like I put a bit more of the drug. This drug is really powerful. You¡¯re lucky you even woke up.¡±

    Then Zhao Hai reached in front of a room¡¯s door, after which he was pushed in. Then the servant closed the door, making the people inside the room unable to see him.

    Zhao Hai stared, but he knew that the servant must be listening outside. While pretending to still be under the effects of the drug, Zhao Hai quickly scanned the room.

    It was a very ordinary guest room. At first nce, one could see that this was where Charlie assigned his guests who he didn¡¯t deem that important. The room was divided into two parts, the bedroom and the small living room. While standing in the living room, one could see the bedroom, there was only a screen separating the two. Looking at the bedroom, Zhao Hai was certain that there was another person lying inside.

    The person¡¯s breath was very smooth, was probably already asleep. Zhao Hai understood a bit now, the other party wanted to lead him to this room after giving him the hallucinogen. And with the added aphrodisiac, they would wait until Zhao Hai does something to the person in the bedroom beforeing in while he was doing the deed.

    Now he understood why Terry stuck with him the entire time, he was afraid that Zhao Hai would do something out of his calctions. He also understood why Terry seemed happy when he was called over by the servant, it was actually because of this.

    He can imagine that if he really was affected by the drug, after some time, Terry would bring Megan here to see the situation.

    Thinking about this, Zhao Hai¡¯s anger couldn¡¯t help but re up. The other person really wanted to ruin him. However, he was still curious. He was sure that the other person on the bedroom must have fainted. Otherwise, there was no way for the person to not wake up with how much ruckus he has made.

    Zhao Hai was now curious about what sort of woman the other party prepared for him. If the woman¡¯s quality was poor, then Zhao Hai was sure that Megan and the others would surely know that it has been faked with just a nce.

    Thinking about this, Zhao Hai staggered towards the edge of the bed and looked into who was in it. The woman in the bed was still wearing her gown, and the bed¡¯s nket was arranged in such a way that only her eyes can be seen. What surprised Zhao Hai was the fact that the person lying on the bed was actually awake!

    Zhao Hai was startled, he carefully looked at the eyes of the opposite party, her eyes clearly expressed a panicked expression. Even with that, she still lied there motionless.

    Zhao Hai was able to confirm that the other party was indeed under medication as well. But the medicine given was different, it should be the Paralyzing Drug. The type of medicine that makes one¡¯s body unable to move while still being conscious.

    Zhao Hai really wished that he could immediately kill Terry right now. But he knew that this shouldn¡¯t only be the idea of Terry alone, the Crown Prince certainly had a hand in it as well. Otherwise, the Crown Prince wouldn¡¯t chat with Charlie privately right now.

    Zhao Hai raised the nket gently. But what Zhao Hai saw made him freeze, this was because the person on the bed was none other than Princess Lizzy!

    Zhao Hai felt his scalp be numb. The hairs on his body were all standing up. He finally understood that the other party¡¯s aim this time was not only him, but Charlie as well.

    Consider this, if the other party¡¯s ns were to be executed perfectly, having Charlie¡¯s subordinate, one he ced extreme importance on, *** the princess, not only will Zhao Hai be ended, Charlie will be ended as well, including Princess Lizzy. One arrow, three birds, this move was really ruthless!

    Princess Lizzy was panicking when she saw Zhao Hai. She was called over by a servant, telling her that Charlie has something to ask her. Lizzy didn¡¯t doubt the servant and immediately followed him. Then the servant led her to a small living room while serving her a cup of tea. After giving her the tea, the servant told her to wait for Charlie since he still has to escort the Crown Prince.

    Because Lizzy had drank some liquor at the banquet, she immediately took the cup and drank the tea. But she didn¡¯t expect her body to be unresponsive, she felt as though her body didn¡¯t belong to her anymore. She couldn¡¯t even move a single finger, the only saving grace was the fact that she was still conscious.

    Then the man brought her to the bed and covered him with the nket. The man who held him wore ck clothes, so she wasn¡¯t able to recognize him.

    When the person left, Lizzy became more and more frightened as time passed by. She didn¡¯t know what would happen to her. While lying on the bed, she felt like minutes had turned into years.

    All of a sudden, she could hear footsteps. Then a person entered the room, he entered the room and came into Lizzy¡¯s sight. Surprisingly, the person was actually Zhao Hai.

    But Lizzy also recognized the state that Zhao Hai was in. He looked very strange, his facial expression was not right, his face was also flushed. Lizzy knew that he had been drugged as well.

    Lizzy was not stupid, she was the ninth princess. She knew that she had no chance of inheriting the throne, so she made sure to care less about the battle for session.

    However, among her several elder brothers, her rtionship with Charlie was the best. When she saw Zhao Hai appearance, she instantly knew what was going on. But even if she has thought everything out, her heart still felt very ufortable, knowing that she had been used by her elder brother.

    When Zhao Hai saw Lizzy, he also understood what was going on. He looked at Lizzy, and then he suddenly moved forward. He didn¡¯t stop before he bumped into a screen. Then it became disced, enough to cover the view towards the bedroom.

    Seeing that the bedroom was now blocked, Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance changed. He no longer had his intoxicated face. He went to Lizzy¡¯s side and smiled faintly, he gave a bow before he whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve troubled her highness, please wait for a moment, I will immediately get you an antidote.¡± Then he waved his hand as a bottle appeared. Inside the bottle was a transparent liquid, he immediately guided Lizzy¡¯s body to drink the antidote.

    After feeding Lizzy some Spatial Water, Zhao Hai then told her in a low voice, ¡°Princess, when the effects disappear, I must ask you to not shout. Don¡¯t make any noise, cooperate with me in performing a y.¡±

    Upon finishing the bottle, Zhao Hai put it away. Then he turned around and ced his hands over a piece of cloth. With a bit of effort, he tore the cloth and then pretended to breath heavily and with escting intensity. He also made an effort to make the tearing of the cloth much louder.

    While he tore a few cloths and breathed heavier and heavier, Zhao Hai also kept shaking the bed that Lizzy lied on. The bed issued a sound of being rocked up and down. At the same time, Zhao Hai also had Cai¡¯er monitor the servant outside.

    True enough, when the servant heard Zhao Hai¡¯s noise, he gave a nod before walking away. Seeing that the servant has gone, Zhao Hai retrieved the cloths that he tore before looking at Lizzy and said, ¡°Princess, please get up quickly, you must get away.¡±

    1. / really? We can see it from miles away

 Chapter 463 - Drinking Liquor While Waiting

    <h4>Chapter 463 - Drinking Liquor While Waiting</h4>

    At this time, Lizzy was able to move. But she was somewhat embarrassed, when she heard Zhao Hai¡¯s noises, she couldn¡¯t help but lower her head while she blushed. She slowly sat up from the bed and then got up.

    Although she can already move, her movements were still quite stiff. However, Zhao Hai believed that she can still manage.

    When Lizzy stood up, Zhao Hai immediately went forward to hold her and had her sit down on a chair. When Zhao Hai¡¯s hand touched Lizzy, her body couldn¡¯t help but tremble gently. She quickly became calm while feeling a sense of security.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know about any of these, he turned to Lizzy and whispered, ¡°Your Highness, when you recover your strength, you should immediately leave the room. You must do so before the other party arrives.¡± Then he took a step back before tidying up the bed.

    At this time, Lizzy had already recovered, she looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Will mister not go with me?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°When acting in a y, it was natural to see it to the end. As long as Your Highness is alright, then their moves are all useless. Your Highness should quickly leave. Moreover, the farther you are from here, the better. When the other party brings people over hereter, you can follow them.¡±

    Lizzy stared at Zhao Hai and then gave a bow, ¡°Lizzy needs to thank Mister. Lizzy will certainly no forget this favor.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Your Highness is too polite. Your Highness, please.¡± Lizzy nodded, then she turned around to leave the room. Zhao Hai already checked, the servant had already left. Therefore, Lizzy was free to leave, nobody will be able to spot her. Now, Zhao Hai wanted to see what kind of reaction the other party would make when they see the present situation.

    After the took care of the bed, Zhao Hai rearranged the screen of the bedroom before he sat down on the living room. He ced a bottle of liquor on the table along with several types of snacks. The only thing that people can see here was a man enjoying his liquor and snacks all by himself.

    While he was enjoying himself, the servant who left when he heard Zhao Hai¡¯s noises already left far away, afraid that somebody would see him on the scene.

    He was currently waiting for time. The medicine that he gave Lizzy was something that would get weaker as time passes by. When the time that Lizzy recovers came, he would execute the next phase of the n. This way, when the people arrive at the room, they would be seeing Lizzy struggling against the assault of Zhao Hai.

    The servant was very confident in his n. But he was still very careful about being spotted. Because of this, he stayed far away from the room where Zhao Hai was. He wasn¡¯t aware that Lizzy has already left.

    When the time that he calcted came, he felt that it was time to execute the next phase. So he shouted loudly, ¡°Not good, not good! The Princess is missing!¡±

    Although he couldn¡¯t be seen, his voice still reached every single person inside the hall. Everyone stopped what they were doing and became startled.

    When Laura and the others knew that Zhao Hai was called over by a servant, they immediately knew that something wasn¡¯t right. This scene was obviously directed at Zhao Hai.

    Theplexion of Laura and the others couldn¡¯t help but change. People stood up and walked away. Megan gave a nce at Terry and saw a smug look on his face. Megan immediately knew that this event was certainly Terry¡¯s doing. Megan couldn¡¯t help but bite her lip as she stared intensely at Terry. Then she followed Laura as the group headed out.

    Terry was too proud to not notice Megan¡¯s look. If he did, nobody knew what he would be thinking

    On the other hand, when Charlie heard the servan¡¯ts voice, his face couldn¡¯t help but drop. The servants in his mansion were well trained, even if Lizzy did indeed go missing, they would certainly refrain from shouting and causing such a ruckus. This shout certainly didn¡¯te from the people of his mansion. If it was indeed someone from his mansion, then the servant was certainly bought over by another person.

    While thinking about this, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but turn his head to the Crown Prince. The Crown Prince¡¯s eyes shed a smug look. But the Crown Prince still pretended to change his expression, he stood up and said, ¡°Younger Sister? How can Younger sister have an ident?¡± Then he also walked outside.

    Charlie¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but express his anger. Then he became worried, he knew that he had been negligent. This was his residence, and he didn¡¯t manage to see that a n has been spun inside.

    Charlie immediately followed the Crown Prince. At this time, the nobles who were in the hall were also heading towards the backyard. At this time, Terry was in the middle, talking to a servant.

    Charlie and the Crown Prince arrived, when Terry saw the two of them arriving, he released the servant and then gave a bow. ¡°Your Highness Crown Prince, Your Highness Third Prince, this servant just came in for a report.¡±

    Charlie looked at the servant and couldn¡¯t help but stare, the servant was actually from his residence. He had seen him before, but he didn¡¯t think that this man was already owned by the Crown Prince.

    At the same time, Charlie¡¯s heart sank. He knew that for the Crown Prince to give up such an important piece, then an appropriate result must have been achieved. It seems that things wouldn¡¯t be good after this day.

    Charlie wanted to see who was being framed from the crowd. He believed that those who were involved shouldn¡¯t be among these people. When he saw that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t in sight, Charlie¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat.

    Charlie¡¯s heart sank even further. He didn¡¯t care about any other person other than Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai was too important for his future ns, he just couldn¡¯t leave him behind.

    At this time, the Crown Prince opened his mouth and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Terry looked at the Third Prince and said, ¡°The Princess told the servant that she was tired, so she thought of going back to take a rest. It was this servant who followed her, but he was surprised when he suddenly woke up in the backyard. It was at that time that he shouted.¡±

    Charlie looked at the servant and said, ¡°Is this true?¡±

    The servant lowered his head and said, ¡°When the Princess told me that she was tired, I lead her to the backyard in order to take a rest. But when we arrived, I was hit and fainted. After that, I had no further memories.¡±

    Charlie coldly looked at the servant. He didn¡¯t think of scolding him, it was already useless at this time. This scenario was certainly arranged by the Crown Prince¡¯s group. Charlie had no choice but to see how it ys out.

    The Crown Prince did give Charlie a chance to ask any more questions, he immediatelymanded, ¡°Immediately look around the mansion, see if the Princess is still inside.¡±

    However, the nobles didn¡¯t actually move. These matters aren¡¯t something that they can meddle in. Moreover, this was Charlie¡¯s mansion, they cannot just wander around here. They weren¡¯t fools, therefore they stood in their original ce and didn¡¯t take a single step forward.

    At this time, another servant suddenly yelled, ¡°Your Highness, I just saw a person holding the Princess and headed somewhere.¡±

    As if in coordination, the Crown Prince immediately asked, ¡°Who is it? Who did you see?¡±

    The servant looked at Charlie and pretended to be afraid, ¡°He resembles someone. Probably mister Zhao Hai!¡±

    Charlie looked at the servant and saw the he was his mansion servant as well. Not someone who just pretended to be one. This made his back sweat, he didn¡¯t think that there would be this much traitors inside his mansion.

    At the same time, when he heard the servant saying that Zhao Hai was holding Lizzy to go into a certain direction, his head couldn¡¯t help but feel dizzy. He was very clear that Zhao Hai and Lizzy were certainly framed. Now, he understood the Crown Prince¡¯s n. And this n had four birds as its targets.

    The first bird was naturally Charlie. If Lizzy had an ident in his mansion, with Zhao Hai being the culprit, Charlie will certainly be ended. Don¡¯t say the struggle for the throne, his status as a sessor might even be revoked.

    The second bird was Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai¡¯s strength was well known. And the side that gains his help will certainly increase its strength. Because of this, the second target was naturally Zhao Hai.

    The third bird was Lizzy. Although Lizzy was only a Princess and didn¡¯t have a right of inheritance, she was the most favored offspring of the current emperor. If Lizzy suffers an ident, she would be shaming the entire Imperial n. With this, it would be impossible for her to obtain the affection of her father. This was equal to killing Lizzy, and after that, it would be impossible for Lizzie to help Charlie.

    The fourth bird would be the Calci Family. Even if the Calci Family distanced themselves quite well. With Zhao Hai being involved in this mess, it would be impossible for them to not be implicated.

    Charlie was quite talented in politics, that¡¯s why he understood everything in a sh. He couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at the Crown Prince. The Crown Prince¡¯s usually does things without much enthusiasm. But when he made a move, the effects would be sky shattering.

    Now Charlie understood why Terry and the Crown Prince came together. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be cooperating with this performance. When he looked at Jason, Charlie thought that he was surely not involved. Jason was standing amongst the crowd, and as soon as he heard Zhao Hai¡¯s name being called out, his expression couldn¡¯t help but sink. His expression didn¡¯t fit with someone who was involved in the n.

    In the end, Charlie couldn¡¯t do anything. He can only wish that Zhao Hai was doing well, that he wasn¡¯t going ording to the other party¡¯s n.

    But Charlie also knew that the possibility of this happening was minimal. If the Crown Prince¡¯s n failed, then they wouldn¡¯t be making such a hugemotion right now.

    While Charlie was thinking about these, the Crown Prince already had the servant led them towards the room that Zhao Hai was in.

    Although Zhao Hai was still sitting inside his room, he can still look at the situation through the monitor. He paid attention to everything that was happening. He also saw Lizzy¡¯s figure following right behind the group, she currently had a smirk stered on her face.

    Zhao Hai showed a faint smile, and then with a serious voice he said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, pay attention to those two servants. Do no make them escape, don¡¯t make themmit suicide either. We need a potential informant, I must keep them to ask for their personal confession.¡± Cai¡¯er nodded.

    1. New gorl, get!

    2. How ¡°sinister¡±. Megan can even read everything through his expression¡­ wtf

 Chapter 464 - I Have to See

    <h4>Chapter 464 - I Have to See</h4>

    At this time, the Crown Prince has been led by the servant in front of a door. The servant gestured towards the door and said, ¡°Your Highness, Zhao Hai went here.¡± There was no need for the servant to tell them, they already knew that someone was inside since themp was already lit.

    Laura and the others followed the crowd with worried faces. While the people around them looked at the group with strange looks.

    These people weren¡¯t fools, they clearly knew that Zhao Hai was set up. Because of this, they weren¡¯t that surprised by the situation. At this point, the crowd treated the situation as though they were watching a y. Most of these people even took pleasure in seeing another one¡¯s misfortune.

    Soon enough, the crowd has arrived in front of Zhao Hai¡¯s room. The Crown Prince imitated a concerned voice, ¡°Is Mister Zhao Hai inside?¡±

    Zhao Hai, who was sitting on his table, just faintly smiled and took a sip of wine. He didn¡¯t make a noise, he just waited to see the proud appearances of these people turn the opposite way.

    When the Crown Prince heard nothing, he seemed to be sure that Zhao Hai was inside. Then he immediately issued amand, ¡°Break in, let¡¯s save Lizzy!¡±

    Terry came in first and kicked the door open, he gave a shout as he rushed inside the room. When he looked at the scene, he couldn¡¯t help but freeze when he saw Zhao Hai inside, drinking wine.

    At this time, people had also kicked the walls of the room to break in. All of them looked dull at Zhao Hai¡¯s scene. Zhao Hai was halfway to drinking his wine, he couldn¡¯t help but stop and stare at those who arrived. He slowly ced his wine ss down and stood up, then he bowed to the stunned Princes and said, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m just hiding in order to enjoy some snacks along with the wine. Why are all of you so anxious?¡±

    When Zhao Hai said this, the first who responded was Laura, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance, she immediately knew that everything was under his control.

    Charlie was happy to see Zhao Hai. Jason looked at Zhao Hai and then the Crown Prince, he couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud as he said, ¡°Kid, you dare hide here and drink without inviting me? Oh, and you even have some snacks from snack street. Your Highness Third Prince, can I have some snacks as well?¡±

    Charlie was ecstatic right now, he couldn¡¯t help butugh as well, ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask me about this, these are things that Little Hai brought. Little Hai, you may not like the food, but why do you have to drink alone here?¡±

    At this point, the Crown Prince couldn¡¯t take it anymore, ¡°Enough, Zhao Hai, where is Lizzy? If something happens to her, you will be held ountable.¡±

    Zhao Hai coldly looked at the Crown Prince and then calmly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know what Your Highness is talking about. Princess Lizzy¡¯s disappearance doesn¡¯t have anything to do with me.¡±

    The Crown Prince coldly replied, ¡°Someone clearly saw you holding Lizzy, where is she?¡±

    Zhao Hai was without expression, ¡°Who saw it? Where are they?¡±

    The Crown Prince turned his head and was surprised. The two servants from Charlie¡¯s mansion who led them here actually vanished.

    The Crown Prince stared, he already knew that this night was his defeat. At this time, Lizzy¡¯s voice was heard from behind the crowd. ¡°For Big Brother to care about my safety, this really makes me feel d.¡±

    Along with her voice, Lizzy also appeared as she slowly walked forward from behind the crowd. She looked at the Crown Prince with a frosty re, she also looked at Terry before she calmly saud, ¡°Some people came to look for me, saying that Third Brother wanted to see me. I went with them but I didn¡¯t expect that I would be deceived by that servant. Third Brother, your mansion isn¡¯t very peaceful, you may want to clean it up. Separate the cats from the dogs, otherwise your house will continue to be chaotic.¡±

    When he heard Lizzy, the Crown Prince¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but turnplex. At this time Zhao Hai also gave his thoughts, ¡°Third Prince, I also think that you should make some changes in this mansion. I was also called over by a servant, he told me that you are also looking for me, hehe.¡±

    Charlie¡¯splexion sank as he said, ¡°Little Hai, rest assured, I will certainly clean this ce up. I¡¯ve also noticedtely that the mansion hasn¡¯t been that peaceful.¡±

    The Crown Prince¡¯splexion was currently pale, he coldly snorted before turning around to leave. Looking at the Crown Prince leaving, Charlie didn¡¯t move a single step. Since the other party didn¡¯t consider his face, then there was no reason for him to be polite.

    The guests who Charlie invited didn¡¯t know what they needed to do. Some of them followed the Crown Prince in leaving, while some of them remained.

    Charlie didn¡¯t think that those who remained were people on his side. He was not naive, he knew that they only stayed because they were afraid of offending him.

    But Charlie didn¡¯t care, one can win against a thousand, and Zhao Hai was that one. If all these Nobles left, Charlie wouldn¡¯t bat an eyelid.

    However, he still needs to deal with this situation, so Charlie asked everyone return to the hall to eat and drink. The crowd returned to the hall, but with lesser enthusiasm in their faces.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t return with them, he just stayed in the room and drank liquor with Jason. Laura and the others didn¡¯t go as well, they kept Zhao Haipany. Most surprisingly, Lizzy also stayed.

    Zhao Hai and Jason sat in the table and drank while Laura and the others chatted on the side. Jason looked at the group of women and then to Lizzy before he leaned over to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother, what happened? Did something really happen earlier? Why does Princess Lizzy keep looking at you strangely?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, I almost got into an ident. If it really happened, I would be dead right now.¡± Naturally, he whispered as well.

    After Jason heard him, he ced his wine ss in the table before looking at Zhao Hai, ¡°Little Hai, are you telling the truth? Did they really plot against you?¡±

    Zhao Hai snorted, ¡°I won¡¯t deceive you in this matter. This matter has something to do with Terry. When I went to buy somethings with Megan a few days ago, he always gives me the wrong kind of gaze. I didn¡¯t expect that he would act this fast. Hmph, I thought that he would hold back, I didn¡¯t think that he would actually be so anxious. With this matter, I need to be more vignt from now on, if I didn¡¯t manage to deal with today¡¯s incided. Not only me, but the Third Prince and Princess Lizzy would have been ended.¡±

    Jason coldly snorted, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too simply. Not just the Third Prince and Princess Lizzy, the Calci Family would be implicated as well. Also, your Buda n would be finished. After that, your n wouldn¡¯t have any ce to settle in the continent anymore.¡±

    Zhao Hai snorted. Jason then seriously said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that Terry would be this much of a sinister viin. But Little Hai, you should also know that you have offended the Crown Prince as well, you should prepare yourself.¡±

    Zhao Hai sneered, ¡°If not for today¡¯s matter, will he still let me off? I¡¯m now on the Third Prince¡¯s side. I am already the Crown Prince¡¯s enemy. Him letting me off would actually be more strange.¡±

    Jason sighed, and then didn¡¯t talk anymore. Zhao Hai also knew that Jason didn¡¯t have anything to add on this matter. He then looked at Jason and with a serious voice, he said, ¡°Jason, I¡¯m telling you today that it wouldn¡¯t be good for you if you stay close with their group. Be careful when you meet them next time.¡±

    Jason nodded, and then continued to drink liquor with Zhao Hai. Laura and the others were still on the side and just chatted with each other. Before long, Charlie came in. The banquet was already over. Because the atmosphere has been ruined, he decided to end the banquet sooner than he nned.

    Charlie looked at Zhao Hai and Jason as he smiled and said,¡± You two are getting toofortable drinking here. Right, Little Hai,e over for a moment, I have something to tell you.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then ced his wine ss down.

    Jason ced his ss down as well as he turned to Charlie and said, ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s already quitete, I¡¯ll be heading back as well.¡±

    Charlie didn¡¯t stop him, he smiled to Jason and said, ¡°Alright, if you have time, you cane back here and visit.¡±

    Jason nodded, then he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, if you have time, go to my family¡¯s fort and look for me. You should know that I don¡¯t have much friends in Carson City, when the timees, you should ask me for a drink.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then smiled, ¡°Of course, you should prepare a nice wine to drink.¡±

    Jason smiled, ¡°No, no. My liquors wouldn¡¯tpare to yours. You prepare the liquor while I handle the side dishes.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Then prepare to hear my knock on your door. I¡¯ll be bringing some good wines.¡± The two of themughed before Jason proceeded to leave Charlie¡¯s mansion.

    Looking at the departing Jason, Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, I didn¡¯t think that Carson City¡¯s foul-mouthed Jason would actually find a friend in you. I didn¡¯t expect you being able to handle his words.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, ¡°Honestly, I like his character. It¡¯s just that there aren¡¯t a lot of people who wanted to handle the truth, that¡¯s why they cannot bear with him. Fortunately, I am the opposite. That¡¯s why I can be friends with him.¡±

    Lizzy, who was close by, couldn¡¯t help but stare at Zhao Hai. Megan also spoke to her about Zhao Hai¡¯s personality. When she heard what Zhao Hai said, she couldn¡¯t help but turn to Megan and see her infatuated face watching Zhao Hai.

    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go somewhere else. Lizzy, you should go back.¡±

    Lizzy actually shook her head and said, ¡°No, I won¡¯t head back. Third Brother, with today¡¯s matter, I¡¯m quite afraid of my safety. I must go with you.¡±

    Charlie looked at Lizzy and thought deep inside that the root of the matter was still him. Because he implicated Lizzy, there was no reason for him to refuse her request. Charlie sighed and said, ¡°Alright,e with me.¡± The group went on to head towards the courtyard living room.

    John Yinmi and the others were also waiting for them there. Laura and the others didn¡¯t leave, they went along with Zhao Hai and entered the room. Charlie didn¡¯t stop them. After the group sat down, Charlie turned to Zhao Hai and Lizzy and asked, ¡°Tell us what happened earlier.¡±

    Zhao Hai and Lizzy then told Charlie and the others what happened to them. The more Charlie listened, the more ugly his expression became. He didn¡¯t think that the Crown Prince would be this ruthless. If his n seeded, the consequences would be extremely dreadful. Charlie couldn¡¯t help but appreciate Zhao Hai deep down.

    After giving his report, Zhao Hai waved his hand as two people appeared. These people were naturally the two servants.

    Charlie looked at the two servants and couldn¡¯t help but stare. John and the others stared at Zhao Hai as well. They didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai¡¯s space could actually store living beings.

    But soon, they understood what was going on when Zhao Hai said, ¡°Tell your identities to His Highness.¡± The two nodded and then continued to tell Charlie who they are.

    They being the sons servants was true. However, their parents¡¯ identities were something that the Crown Prince has arranged. Charlie¡¯s head steward was already bought over by the Crown Prince, so he faked these servant¡¯s identities. They weren¡¯t actually the sons of Charlie¡¯s servants, but the Crown Prince¡¯s servants instead.

    Charlie and the others already knew by now that these two have been made into Advanced Level Undead. They sighed at Zhao Hai¡¯s viciousness, but at the same time, they also developed more confidence in Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be this skilled, being able to easily turn people into Advanced Level Undead.

    After the servants revealed their background, Charlie became startled. The Stewards was actually someone that Charlie looked up to. He didn¡¯t think that the person was actually a traitor.

    Charlie coldly snorted and said, ¡°I will take care of them slowly. Today¡¯s matter was really close. Luckily, Little Hai had been extremely vignt. Otherwise, the consequences would be terrifying. Little Hai, how did you know that the cup had hallucinogens in it?¡±

    Zhao Hai faintly smiled and said, ¡°How? I am a Dark Mage. Dark Mages who didn¡¯t use poisons are very rare. In front of an expert in poisons, their move was too easy to spot.¡±

    Charlie couldn¡¯t help butugh, the others smiled at Zhao Hai as well. They didn¡¯t know about the Space, but a Dark Mage¡¯s reputation regarding poisons was something every person in the continent knew. Therefore, they didn¡¯t express suspicion in Zhao Hai¡¯s testament.

    Afterughing, Charlie turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, what do you think we should do next? Do we have to swallow this time¡¯s humiliation?¡±

    Zhao Hai sneered, ¡°Suffer a loss without retaliation? How is that possible? From what I see, Terry going along with the Crown Prince was certainly something that they have nned all along. They are quite confident in dealing with us, but unfortunately for them, their good luck has finally run out. Since they made the first move, I won¡¯t be polite anymore. Your Highness, you don¡¯t need to worry about this matter, I will personally take care of it. Let¡¯s see how strong this millenium-old Robert Family really is.¡±

    When they heard Zhao Hai, Megan knew that Zhao Hai was now fully intent in exterminating the Robert Family. But Megan didn¡¯t say anything. She was on Zhao Hai¡¯s side, moreover, it was Terry who moved first. She will certainly not stop Zhao Hai from doing what he wants to do.

    Lizzy and Charlie frowned, they were somewhat worried because the strength of an established Noble family wasn¡¯t something that one could easily challenge. Millenium-old ns in the continent were rarely destroyedpletely. Most of these ns only fell from grace because of some sort of internal conflict. Zhao Hai wanting to deal with the entire Robert Family was something the two of them thought was impossible.

    1. She got baited, Jason

 Chapter 465 - A Brotherâ€™s Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 465 - A Brother¡¯s Thoughts</h4>

    Zhao Hai looked at their faces and smiled faintly, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry, I will certainly take care. If we continue to let him do these things, more and more families will be joining the Crown Prince¡¯s side. And then your hope of getting the throne would get smaller and smaller. I just want those who follows the Crown Prince to know that they won¡¯t be safe even if they are a millennium-old n.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s words sounded crazy, it was something that he was intent on following through. Those who heard it would certainly feel shock, their hearts would be beating faster.

    But this reaction wasn¡¯t an exaggeration. It was because the people who Zhao Hai wanted to deal with belonged to a millenium-old family. These families were held on being the most powerful forces in the continent. Even Royale ns wouldn¡¯t dare to offend these families. This was because there are only a few Royal ns in the continent, while there are a lot of millenium-old ns.

    Zhao Hai expressing his intent on waging war with a millennium family made the hearts of those who were present burn with anticipation. Charlie looked at Zhao Hai andughed, ¡°Good, Little Hai, getting hit and not retaliating isn¡¯t your style. Good, good.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Your Highness, you don¡¯t need to worry about this matter. What is most important for you right now is cleaning up your mansion. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be able to rest freely.¡±

    Charlie smiled, ¡°Rest assured, nothing wrong will happen. But this wouldn¡¯t be very simple to fix, however, since they are already exposed, I will slowly take care of these people.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Your Highness, it¡¯s already quitete. I need to go back, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to return in the next few days. I¡¯m too busy.¡±

    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Alright, we have no choice. But if you have some free time, don¡¯t forget toe visit.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then he stood up. Said his goodbyes to Lizzy and then proceeded to leave.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai was going to leave, Lizzy immediately stood up and looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, will I meet you at the imperial banquet?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t¡¯t think that Lizzy would ask him about this. But he shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. With my status, I don¡¯t have any qualifications to attend the banquet. Also, I really don¡¯t like attending such gatherings.¡±

    Charlie stared profoundly at Zhao Hai. Then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°If you want to participate, there will be no problem, I can just take you there myself. What do you think? Will youe?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Charlie and then to Lizzy, he still shook his head and said, ¡°Consider this matter finished, I don¡¯t know anyone there, I will just be bored. I also don¡¯t like banquets.¡±

    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t want to go I won¡¯t force you. You go back first,e back here if you have time.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then he led Laura and the others to leave.

    Lizzy looked at Laura and the others who were following Zhao Hai, she couldn¡¯t help but feel envy. Charlie looked at Lizzy¡¯s expression, he sighed in his heart and murmured, ¡°Little Hai is really too outstanding, it seems like he would have more wives in the future. He is the Buda n¡¯s Patriarch, and his n doesn¡¯t have that much members. I¡¯m certain that he will get many wives, to increase the family¡¯s branches as much as possible.¡±

    Charlie said this intentionally because since Zhao Hai rescued Lizzy, Lizzy might hold a special sentiment towards Zhao Hai inside her heart. Charlie knew that if this sentiment were to evolve, it would turn into love. He said this because he wanted Lizzy to lose heart. Charlie was very clear about how much pride Lizzy held inside her heart. She will certainly not agree to marry someone who had other women.

    If Zhao Hai married before, then Lizzy wouldn¡¯t have anything to say. However, if Zhao Hai wanted to marry others in the future, it was certain that Lizzy wouldn¡¯t be able ept it. Charlie wanted Lizzy to understand that Zhao Hai will certainly have more wives in the future.

    When she heard Charlie¡¯s words, Lizzy¡¯splexion changes slightly before quickly recovering. However, Charlie knew that his words were already received.

    Charlie didn¡¯t say anything else on this topic, he turned to Lizzy and said, ¡°Lizzy, now that Big Brother has already erased his consideration for us, you need to be more careful. Right, I really didn¡¯t want this to happen, but Big Brother actually included you in his plots, I apologize deeply for this.¡±

    Lizzy shook her head and said, ¡°No, Third Brother, this matter isn¡¯t yours to me. I just didn¡¯t expect him to do such a thing. Third Brother, starting today, I will strongly support you.¡±

    Charlie smiled bitterly, ¡°Forget it, the reason why father likes you is because you never cared about these things. If you participate, I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to keep your current status. It¡¯s alright, no need to worry about your Third Brother. Nobody bullies your Third Brother and livesfortablyter.¡±

    Lizzy stared at Charlie, she didn¡¯t say anything more about this matter. She just gave a small salute before saying, ¡°Third Brother, I will be heading back.¡± Then she turned around to leave.

    In Rosen Empire, after a Prince has grown up, then he must construct his own pce outside. This rule didn¡¯t apply to princesses, they would be staying inside the Imperial Pce before getting married. If she was favored, the Emperor would bestow her a residence in the pce, allowing her to stay in the pce along with her husband. If you aren¡¯t favored, the princess can only leave the pce to live with her husband.

    Zhao Hai still wasn¡¯t married. Lizzy wasn¡¯t engaged as well, because of this, she still lived inside the Imperial Pce. Seeing Lizzy leave, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He pained for Lizzy¡¯s well-being. She¡¯s a kindhearted woman and sensible as well, but she was also a bit arrogant and would never put an average man in her eyes.

    Zhao Hai saving her today certainly left a big impact. Moreover, Zhao Hai¡¯s beautiful handling of the situation made Lizzy change her thoughts about him.

    The only issue about this was that Zhao Hai had already three fiancees, but it looks like it would be four. This is because Laura had Nier always right by her side. Due to this, Charlie cannot propose to Lizzy the matter of marrying Zhao Hai.

    From Charlie¡¯s point of view, Zhao Hai¡¯s strength was worthy of Lizzy. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have a lot of fiancees, then Charlie would be happy to see their marriage. In the end, he was an older brother who didn¡¯t want someone to hurt his little sister. Charlie didn¡¯t want to see her sister fighting with other women for the favor of his husband.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think of any of these right now, he was currently sitting inside his carriage along with Laura and the others. Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, how are nning to deal with Terry?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Bring the Robert Family down from their position as one of the top families in the continent. If they really wanted to deal with me, then I will exterminate them.¡±

    Laura nodded, then she said, ¡°Brother Hai, so how are we going to do it?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked outside the window and then said, ¡°Rest assured, no need to worry about it. I have already sent a Blood Hawk out, letting the Space map out the entire Rosen Empire. Then when we return, Megan, I will have to ask your family to map out all of the Robert Family¡¯s businesses inside the Empire.¡±

    Megan nodded, to be honest, if Zhao Hai wanted to deal with the Robert Family before this day, she would certainly try her best to stop him. The Robert and Calci Families always had a good rtionship from generation to generation. But what Terry did today was excessive, Zhao Hai wanting to make an action against the Robert Family was quite normal.

    Zhao Hai then said, ¡°Also, tell father and grandfather about what happened earlier. Make them prepare. If the Robert Family really wants to fight with us, then the Calci Family must be ready to take over the Robert Family¡¯s businesses.

    Megan nodded and said, ¡°Be careful Brother Hai. The Robert Family is a Millennium-old n, they are not that easy to deal with.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and didn¡¯t speak. Now that he has a n, he certainly won¡¯t make the Robert Family¡¯s life any easier.

    His carriage immediately returned to Dark Soldier Fort. Because it was alreadyte, except for the guards and the servants who worked the night shift, everybody has already rested. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to disturb anyone, he went directly to his courtyard before going into the Space to rest.

    Tonight, Charlie invited the Calci Family to the banquet, but Randolph didn¡¯t send anyone. This was to show the other people that the Calci Family wasn¡¯t supporting Charlie yet. Zhao Hai and Charlie might be partners, but Zhao Hai¡¯s matters have nothing to do with the Calci Family.

    Another reason was because Megan was already nning to attend. Although Megan was engaged to Zhao Hai, the two still weren¡¯t married. Therefore, Megan can act on behalf of the Calci Family, making sure that Charlie didn¡¯t get offended while not making other people misunderstand.

    The night went by without any issues. The next morning, Zhao Haibed his hair and washed his face before having breakfast with the others. Just as he took a bite, Smith sent someone over to fetch him.

    Zhao Hai also knew that Smith was already aware of yesterday¡¯s matters. It seems like Smith still wanted to ask Zhao Hai about the details. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hesitate, he immediately went to the Rustling Tree Courtyard¡¯s living room while being led by the servant. Smith wasn¡¯t the only one present, Randolph came as well.

    After the group gave each other greetings, Randolph had Zhao Hai sit down before asking, ¡°Little Hai, carefully tell us about yesterday¡¯s matters.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he told Randolph what happened yesterday evening. Zhao Hai¡¯s serious voice said, ¡°This matter was certainly orchestrated by the cooperation between Terry and the Crown Prince. Moreover, I¡¯m afraid that the Robert Family had already thrown their lot with the Crown Prince. Even if the Robert Family didn¡¯t, then Terry certainly did.¡±

    After Randolph heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but frown and said, ¡°It certainly isn¡¯t just Terry allying with the Crown Prince. It seems like this action was decided by the Robert Family itself. Terry is their sessor, him going to the Crown Prince¡¯s side without the approval of the family would be very strange.¡±

    Smith also nodded, ¡°It seems to be like this. I didn¡¯t think that the Robert Family would actually support the Crown Prince publicly. This is really a strange case. Father, do you think that we should fully support the Third Prince?¡±

 Chapter 466 - Going To Jasonâ€™s Home

    <h4>Chapter 466 - Going To Jason¡¯s Home</h4>

    Randolph shook his head and said, ¡°Consider that matter finished. How the Robert Family wants to go with their matters is none of our business. We shall retain our stance with regards to the session battle. Right Little Hai, how will you deal with the Robert Family?¡± Randolph knew that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t someone who would suffer without retaliating. With how Terry plotted against him, Zhao Hai will surely not forget this matter.

    Zhao Hai faintly smiled and said ¡°In a few days, I will deal with the Robert Family. But if they continue to annoy me, then I would have no choice but to exterminate them.¡±

    Randolph and Smith doesn¡¯t know of Zhao Hai¡¯s true strength. But when they heard what he said, they couldn¡¯t help but knit their eyebrows. They thought that Zhao Hai¡¯s words are too boastful.

    Smith opened his mouth and said, ¡°Little Hai, you need to be careful with millenium-old ns, they aren¡¯t that simple. You should know that 9th ranks experts can live more than a thousand years. Everybody knew that the Robert Family had five 9th rank experts. But we need to ount for the hidden trump cards that they have, you need to act carefully.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I will take care. Uncle doesn¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    Smith also knew that Zhao Hai understood what he meant, so he didn¡¯t warn him any longer. He just nodded and said, ¡°What are you nning to do today?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment and said, ¡°I had a great time with Jason yesterday evening, we have be friends. Today, I think I¡¯ll head to the Crook Family and look for him. At the same time, I might as well give the family some gifts. If those foods go past God¡¯s Grace Day, they would certainly taste different.¡±

    Smith nodded and said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s good. Even if the Crook Family isn¡¯t a millennium-old n, they are also quite apetent family in Rosen Empire. You should go meet them.¡±

    Randolph nodded as well, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to befriend that boy Jason. That boy¡¯s foul mouth is very famous. He has managed to annoy a lot of people, aside from you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and didn¡¯t say anything. Randolph looked at the sky and said, ¡°You should head there early. I also have some matters to take care of. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Then he stood up and turned around to leave. Zhao Hai and Smith escorted him to the exit of the courtyard.

    After seeing Randolph leave, Smith brought Zhao Hai back to the room. After they sat down, Smith asked, ¡°Little Hai, tell me. Do you really have the strength and confidence to deal with the Robert Family?¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mince words and directly said, ¡°I¡¯m very confident.¡±

    Smith looked at Zhao Hai and couldn¡¯t help but frown, he didn¡¯t believe Zhao Hai. He knew that one couldn¡¯t just be confident in this matter, millenium-old families aren¡¯t a joke. Zhao Hai being this confident made Smith think that Zhao Hai was too arrogant.

    When he saw Smith¡¯s expression, Zhao Hai knew what he was thinking. He added, ¡°Uncle, rest assured, If I¡¯m confident, then I can definitely do it. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    Smith looked at Zhao Hai and sighed, ¡°Consider this matter done. Whatever happens, me and father wouldn¡¯t mind it. Do what you can, know that the Calci Family is behind you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Thank you uncle. If there¡¯s nothing else, then I will leave first.¡±

    Smith nodded and said, ¡°Go.¡± Zhao Hai stood up, he gave a small salute and went to prepare for his trip to the Crook Family. He also prepared the seafood that he was going to gift them.

    After returning to his ce, Zhao Hai discussed his n to head to the Crook Family with Laura and the others. The women didn¡¯t oppose, they clearly saw howfortable Zhao Hai was with Jason. With how the two clicked with each other, how can they possibly oppose.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t n to take Laura and the others today. This time, he only meant to visit the family and give them a gift, so it wouldn¡¯t be good if he brought the women along. He had Shue and Shun prepare his carriage before he slowly headed to the Crook Family¡¯s residence.

    The Crook Family¡¯s Castle was also constructed outside Carson City. It wasn¡¯t that far away from the Calci Family¡¯s ce, just a few hills away. It would take an hour of travel before arriving.

    The small mountain that the Crook Family constructed their castle in was quite simr to the Calci Family, only a bit smaller. There weren¡¯t many trees on the hill, and the fort was asrge as the fort of the Calci Family. However, the fort looked a bit newer than the Dark Soldier Fort, and it had a very practical design.

    There was also a small house at the foot of the hill, guarding the road that headed towards the fort. There was a bar on the road as well. When Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage arrived, a servant went out of the small house. The servant first examined Zhao Hai¡¯s emblem, he was stunned, this was because he hadn¡¯t seen this emblem before.

    However, this servant was well-trained. He recognized that the emblem belonged to a Count. Although it was insignificantpared to the Crook family, the servant still didn¡¯t dare underestimate the person inside the carrise. Before long, the servant arrived at the carriage and gave Shun a bow before asking, ¡°May I know who is the owner of this carriage?¡±

    Shun, who was driving the carriage, returned the servant¡¯s salute before answering, ¡°Buda n¡¯s Patriarch, Zhao Hai Buda. He came to visit Young Master Jason Crook.¡±

    As soon as the servant heard that it was the Buda n, he stared for a moment. He has heard about the Buda n, moreover, the way Jason and Zhao Hai interactedst night was also ryed to him. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to visit today.

    The servant immediately answered, ¡°Mister, please.¡± He said before removing the roadblock. This servant knew that the Young Master of the family wasn¡¯t someone who had a lot of noble friends. For him to befriend the Buda n¡¯s Patriarch was surely a wee surprise.

    In a blink of an eye, the obstacles have been removed. The servant gave another bow as the carriage headed up the hill. At the same time, a Wind Falcon flew up the mountain.

    When Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage arrived at the Crook Family¡¯s Castle, Jason was already there waiting for him. As soon as he saw Zhao Hai getting off the carriage, Jason immediately weed him. Heughed and said, ¡°Well, you really came very quickly.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared at him and said, ¡°What? Am I not wee? If I¡¯m not, then I might as well leave.¡±

    Jason held Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Leave? I greeted you in the front door, if you don¡¯t leave behind some liquor then I won¡¯t release you.¡± Then he pulled Zhao Hai towards the fort. They didn¡¯t notice that the eyes of the guards and the servants were about to pop out of their sockets.

    In Carson City, Jason was certainly a unique type of person. It was not only the other nobles who thought to, the Crook Family as well. He had a foul mouth, his temperament wasn¡¯t good as well. Because of this, he didn¡¯t have any friends even after all these years. Those who came to the fort always looked for Jason¡¯s brothers, none bothered to visit him.

    Although Jason was good to the family¡¯s servants, those servants couldn¡¯t be his friends, even if they have a good rtionship with him. It was precisely because of this that the people present were quite surprised to see how Jason was very polite to another noble. Even the Princes wouldn¡¯t receive such face from Jason.

    After entering the fort, Zhao Hai noticed that even if the fort was as big as the the Calci Family¡¯s fort, itcked the ancient atmosphere. It felt like it¡¯s history was quite insufficient. Since the fort was asrge as Dark Soldier fort, naturally it also had a special carriage for visitors to ride in when they visit. However, their carriage wasn¡¯t as luxurious as the Calci Family¡¯s, it looked very simple.

    After they entered three doors, they finally arrived at a courtyard. Jason brought Zhao Hai to the ce that he was staying at. When the two had sat down, Zhao Hai noticed the fruit trees nted in the courtyard and smiled, ¡°Interesting. Other people generally wouldn¡¯t nt fruit trees inside their courtyards, only some ornamental nts. This is my first time seeing someone nt fruit trees in theirs.¡±

    Jason snorted and said, ¡°Why must I be the same with them. Hmph, I actually like nting fruit trees.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and didn¡¯tment anything more. Jason was really a different type of person much to his liking. Zhao Hai turned to Jason and said, ¡°Right, is your father inside the fort? I want to pay my respects.¡±

    Jason looked at the time and said, ¡°At this time, father and grandfather should be in the study handling official business. Alright, let¡¯s go see them right now. While we head there, I¡¯ll have someone prepare us some dishes. We¡¯ll drink after wee back.¡± The he stood up and led Zhao Hai to leave the courtyard as they walked towards the main hall.

    After they left Jason¡¯s courtyard, they walked through the middle of the fort and before long, they arrived at the main area. This main area had the same function as the Calci Family¡¯s main area. It was used for official work and not for anyone¡¯s residence. Therefore, Jason¡¯s father and grandfather should be here at this time, working.

    When they arrived at the main area¡¯s living room, Jason had Zhao Hai sit down before he turned his head towards a servant who served them tea and said, ¡°Go inform father and grandfather that Zhao Hai, the Patriarch of the Buda Family hase to visit.¡± The servant issued a bow and then left.

    Zhao Hai looked at Jason and smiled, ¡°Your father and grandfather should be quite busy. Why are you so carefree? Do you not manage any affairs of the family?¡±

    Jason smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve left it to my steward. Currently, I¡¯m learning from father and grandfather. But since God¡¯s Grace Day is arriving, the two of them had been very busy, they simply didn¡¯t have the time to teach me, thus, exining my free time.¡±

    Zhao Hai bitterly smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m envious that you can be this rxed. Not like me, who needed to depend on myself. With how tired I am, I¡¯m no better than a deceased person.¡±

    Jason gave Zhao Hai a look and said, ¡°You have less worries, nobody monitors you. Unlike me, father and grandfather always watches over me, I actually have little freedom.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Jason was just like him when he was back on earth. He alwaysined that he was always watched and was not free at all. But he hasn¡¯t thought that this constant watch was also a blessing. If nobody watched over him, he would certainly suffer some hardships.

    But Zhao Hai also knew that even if he told this to Jason it will certainly pass through deaf ears. These types of people wouldn¡¯t believe you no matter how many times you tell them. They needed to see it themselves before they agree.

 Chapter 467 - Having Such a Friend is a Blessing

    <h4>Chapter 467 - Having Such a Friend is a Blessing</h4>

    Seeing that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t respond, Jason didn¡¯t care. He kept busily talking and drinking tea with Zhao Hai. At this time, sounds of footsteps can be heard from the living room. Before long, people appeared from the living room¡¯s door.

    Zhao Hai and Jason immediately stood up. Zhao Hai looked at the neers, the one at the lead was an old person, he looked quite old but his face was still healthy and full of life. He wore a very gorgeous noble clothing. Although the old man¡¯s posture wasn¡¯t that straight, his temperament along with his clothes made one unable to underestimate him.

    Along with the old man was a middle aged man. The man looked much like Jason, but his face was serious and he also had clear eyes. He seemed like an astute person. At the back of the two was the servant who went to inform them.

    Jason hastily bowed to the old man and the man, ¡°Grandfather, Father, this is the Buda n¡¯s Patriarch, Zhao Hai. Little Hai, this is my Grandfather, this is my Father.¡±

    Zhao Hai immediately gave a bow and said, ¡°Zhao Hai has met Grandfather and Uncle.¡±

    Jason¡¯s Grandfather and Father sized Zhao Hai up before Jason¡¯s Grandfather smiled and said, ¡°Good, little Jason doesn¡¯t have any friends. You shoulde here often.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I will certainly visit if I have time. But I¡¯m going everywhere all year round, I don¡¯t have that much free time. I was only able toe this time because Megan asked me to visit the Capital. After this, I won¡¯t be here most of the time. But Grandfather and Father can rest assured, I will be Jason¡¯s friend forever.¡±

    Jason¡¯s Grandfather nodded, ¡°Alright, I feel relieved by your words. But Little Hai, I¡¯m just a bit curious, Little Jason talks very frankly, making people of the Rosen Empire quite ufortable. How did you be friends with him instead? Can you bear his mouth?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I just like talking with him, I don¡¯t see anything wrong with Jason. Although he has a frank attitude, saying everything he thinks about, he is a good person, a good friend. There aren¡¯t a lot of people that can handle the truth in these times.¡±

    Jason¡¯s Grandfather stared, if those words were said by someone with the same age as him, then it wouldn¡¯t have been strange. But the one who said it was actually the same age as Jason. One cannot just have those kinds of thoughts at that age.

    Jason¡¯s Father haven¡¯t said anything sinceing in the living room. He was just observing Zhao Hai, when Zhao Hai said those words, he couldn¡¯t help but stare at the young man.

    Jason¡¯s Grandfather nodded, ¡°Right, nicely said, it¡¯s good that you became friends with Jason. Don¡¯t go home at noon, let¡¯s go drink together.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go drink with Grandfather and Uncleter. Right, little nephew bought some gifts. I¡¯ll take them out outside so you can have a servant take them away.¡± Then he went towards the door and released the seafood that he prepared for the Crook Family.

    Seafood were rare in the continent, but for a Great Noble n like the Crook Family, those things aren¡¯t foreign. However, the seafood that Zhao Hai took out are much better in qualitypared to the ones they have consumed before.

    After he took out his gift, Zhao Hai turned to Jason and said, ¡°Jason, make someone take these away. I have no other good stuff to give, I can only give these seafood to your family.¡±

    Jasonughed and said, ¡°Good, good, these are quite delicious, you really do have the best things on hand. Hahaha.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t waste anymore time, go get these to the kitchen immediately. Right, I¡¯ve also brought some nice liquor.¡± Then he also retrieved a several big leather bags, all filled with Milk Wine.

    Seeing Zhao Hai and Jason chatting andughing, Jason¡¯s grandfather said, ¡°Little Jason finally found himself a good friend. He even brought some gifts.¡±

    Jason¡¯s father nodded, ¡°I actually didn¡¯t think that Little Jason would have a friend given that he has that foul mouth of his. I¡¯ve been worried for this boy.¡±

    Jason¡¯s Grandfather smiled, ¡°This Zhao Hai child is very good, hahaha. Not many people can handle the truth. Good, good.¡±

    Then Jason¡¯s grandfather continued, ¡°I¡¯ve doubted Little Hai before. But now that I see him, he seemed like a good man. To make such a friend, Little Jason is surely blessed in his life.¡±

    Jason¡¯s father nodded and sighed, ¡°A good friend is quite a hard toe by. Especially for someone of our status, Jason¡¯s luck is really good.¡±

    At this time, servants came and carried Zhao Hai¡¯s gifts towards the storehouse. Zhao Hai and Jason returned to the living room along with Jason¡¯s grandfather and father, the two looking at Zhao Hai with gentle gazes.

    Jason¡¯s grandfather looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, think of this ce like your house. If you want toe, juste, you don¡¯t need to be polite.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Certainly, Grandfather can rest assured.¡±

    Then Jason¡¯s grandfather stood up and said, ¡°Alright, you young men go y around. Also, remember to not drink too much, you still need to apany meter at noon. If you don¡¯t, I will be all aler.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded with a smile. Looking at the two men leaving, Jason turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Let¡¯g head to my courtyard. I have a few snacks there. Let¡¯s go have some cups, we don¡¯t need to drink much anyway.¡±

    After pouring two cups of liquor, Jason looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, do you consider yesterday¡¯s matter finished? Don¡¯t you want to deal with Terry and the Crown Prince?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled at Jason and said, ¡°What? You want to help me? Can you do it? You know the Crook Family¡¯s standing, it wouldn¡¯t be good if you involve yourself in this matter. Don¡¯t act carelessly.¡±

    Jason snorted and said, ¡°I be angry everytime I think about what happenedst night. Not only did they plot against you, they somewhat included me as well. That thought really makes me angry.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯m not the type of person that would suffer a loss without fighting back.¡±

    When Jason heard Zhao Hai, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up as he said, ¡°Really? Do you really intend to deal with them? What are you nning to do?¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would have such enmity with them. I don¡¯t have a solid n right now, but rest assured, I certainly won¡¯t make them live their lives peacefully. But we must wait for a good time to start.¡±

    Jason nodded and said, ¡°Alright, but you must consider me. If you need my help, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±

    Zhao Hai asked Jason, ¡°Why are you so anxious? Let¡¯s be clear, if you really want in on my ns, do you really think that your family will agree? This action would also be seen as joining the battle for session. Even if you represent yourself, you still have your family behind you. If you really want to join, you need to ask your father and grandfather first.¡±

    Jason sighed and lifted his ss of wine and took a sip. He turned to Zhao Hai, ¡°You really are in a better position. Whatever you do, nobody would restrict you. You have more freedom.¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°While I may be free, I rarely have time to rx. I have to consider my family in all of my actions, I always worry about them wherever I go. Since nobody still has any idea of our location, I can freely act against anyone I want. But if they do find out, I will have more troublesing my way. Moreover, I also don¡¯t want to implicate the Calci Family in my matters. Megan is already engaged to me, I don¡¯t want to be unfair to her. If I manage to bring trouble to the Calci Family, I will certainly feel sorry.¡±

    Jason looked at Zhao Hai, then he suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Now that you say it, you really are quite good. To be honest, I saw how Princess Lizzy looked at youst night. What would you do if she wants to marry you?¡±

    Zhao Hai bitterly smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, why would she want to marry me? As you can see, I¡¯m only a count, and not even a count of the Rosen Empire. You think Princess Lizzy would marry me? Don¡¯t joke around.¡±

    Jason smiled and said, ¡°That may be possible. Megan¡¯s status isn¡¯t that lowpared to Princess Lizzy, yet she became engaged to you. You must be more confident in yourself.¡±

    Zhao Hai ridiculed him, ¡°Get lost. Why would I not have confidence in myself. If Princess Lizzy indeed wanted to marry me, then would His Highness the Emperor agree? A princess getting snatched by a man with several women, in the eyes of the Emperor, this would certainly look bad.¡±

    Jason nodded, ¡°Indeed, even if Princess Lizzy is willing, his majesty surely wouldn¡¯t agree. Princess Lizzy is his most loved daughter, and her well being is rted to the Royal n¡¯s face.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t wed Princess Lizzy. After all, I already have three fiance¡¯s. Meg grew up with me, her grandfather is Spirit Wind Green, someone who I treat like a real grandfather. Moreover, they are also very loyal to my Buda n. Without Grandpa Green, I wouldn¡¯t be able to survive to this day. Laura, for the sake of me, sacrificed her years of work and even fell out with her Markey Family. Megan doesn¡¯t care about my low family background, she was determined to marry me. Having three such fiance¡¯s already made me satisfied.¡±

    Jason looked at Zhao Hai and sighed, ¡°Your luck is indeed really good. You also have good luck with females, being able to find such good women. I really envy you to death.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and didn¡¯t talk back. He agreed with Jason, for him to obtain the approval of Laura and the others was certainly his good luck.

    Because they needed to drink with Jason¡¯s grandfather at noon, the two didn¡¯t drink too much liquor. They only drank a small cup as well as eating a few snacks before taking a rest.

    At lunchtime, the ce was very lively. Jason¡¯s grandfather not only invited the well-known members of the family, they also introduced each one of them to Zhao Hai. This gave Zhao Hai a big sense of respect for the family.

    However, in such an asion, it was impossible for one to both drink and eat too much. Almost everyone was there to chat, and pretend to be polite. Such asions weren¡¯t to the liking of Jason and Zhao Hai. But since this event was made for Zhao Hai, the two of them couldn¡¯t just escape midway. They could only stay here, this made Zhao Hai quite impatient.

    After having lunch, Zhao Hai chatted with Jason for quite a while before saying his goodbyes. Jason escorted Zhao Hai outside the fort and waved him farewell.

    When Zhao Hai returned to Dark Soldier Fort, the skies were already turning dark. Upon returning to his courtyard, he immediately told Laura and the others about what happened back at Jason¡¯s family. The group talked until the skies turnedpletely ck.

    There were a lot of cards that came, inviting Zhao Hai to various banquets. But since Zhao Hai found them quite bothersome, he didn¡¯t participate in any of them.

    The next day was the Day of Rare Purity, although people still send some gifts, most of them were fully preparing for tomorrow¡¯s God¡¯s Grace Day. At this time, nobody attended any banquets. Also, it was the Imperial Banquet tomorrow, no noble family held any banquets in these two days.

    On this day, the entire Dark Soldier Fort was also very busy. Everyone was preparing for tomorrow. For a Great n like the Calci Family, they were very particr in performing the festival and following tradition. Everybody received an itinerary about what to do tomorrow. This was to prevent anyone from being out of the loop.

    When Zhao Hai¡¯s group received their itinerary, they couldn¡¯t help but gasp. The day was indeed quite strict. Upon waking up, they would have a particr time to eat their meals before they need to wear appropriate clothing and then proceed to worshipping the ancestors. What to wear as well as to which ancestor they would go first was clearly written. It was as though the family was afraid that anyone might make a mistake.

    For a n like the Calci Family, worshipping the ancestors was a grand matter. If a mistake was made in worshipping the ancestors, that person would receive huge fines and have their status in the family affected.

    Although Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t a person of the Calci Family, he was still ced under Smith¡¯s umbre. If he makes a mistake, Smith would be penalized. Therefore, Zhao Hai had no choice but to prepare well for tomorrow.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai also made Cai¡¯er monitor the entirety of Dark Soldier Fort. If somebody was thinking of causing trouble with him, he made sure that Cai¡¯er would report to him. He was really afraid that Juwan and Third Grandfather might bring him trouble when he goes to worship the ancestor.

    Fortunately, Juwan and Third Grandfather also ced great importance to the ceremony. They don¡¯t wish to smear the faces of the ancestors, it would not only be unfair to the ancestors, it might also bring the family bad luck for the following year. Because of this, they didn¡¯t make any ns against Zhao Hai. This made Zhao Hai very relieved.

 Chapter 468 - Goodbye To Yesterday, Hello To A Better Tomorrow

    <h4>Chapter 468 - Goodbye To Yesterday, Hello To A Better Tomorrow</h4>

    Zhao Hai¡¯s mind was now somewhat confused about the people of the Ark Continent. These people act like westerners on Earth, however, they perform oriental traditions such as worshipping the ancestors.

    Worshipping the ancestors is an integral part in Eastern Culture. This was because in the East, they believed that after death, their family member¡¯s souls will remain and guard the family. Because of this, those who are still alive give their respects to the ancestors, asking them to continue protecting the family.

    To be honest, people already knew that it was impossible for their ancestors to protect their families. If one turned into a soul, they would have no means of protecting their loved ones. These thoughts aren¡¯t only present within Great ns, even the Imperial ns think of this. Therefore, recently this thought of protection slowly faded away.

    However, worshipping the ancestors still survived to this day. This was done in order tomemorate one¡¯s ancestor, telling them of all the achievements that you¡¯ve done. It wasn¡¯t done in order to request for protection anymore.

    For a Great n like the Calci Family, this wasn¡¯t the only thing that made this event significant. Worshipping the ancestors also brings a type of cohesion among the family. This will help the Family prosper in the future.

    The entire ceremony was prepared in a strict manner, there shouldn¡¯t be any mistakes, everything needs to be perfect. Zhao Hai went along with Smith during the event.

    The way the Ark Continent worshipped their ancestors was a little different from China. Chinese tradition generally forbade women from attending the ceremony. But in Ark Continent, there wasn¡¯t such a rule. The event took up half a day before everything was over.

    In the evening, Randolph led Peter and the others to attend the Imperial Banquet. To be honest, Nobles during God¡¯s Grace Day were usually bored. Aside from attending their family banquets, they would also drink and chat with their family members. The atmosphere was not very good as well, which made Zhao Hai dislike the scene.

    After attending the family banquet that the Calci Family has held, Zhao Hai immediately led Laura and the others back to Iron Mountain Fort. Compared to the Calci Family, Iron Mountain Fort was Zhao Hai¡¯s genuine family. Therefore, he must attend the fort¡¯s evening banquet.

    At this time, the banquet in Iron Mountain Fort still hasn¡¯t started. Green and the others were waiting for Zhao Hai. They were currently inside the fort¡¯s main square. The square was filled with bonfires. Suspended on the side of them were Argalis and Raging Bulls. There were also Blue-Eyed Rabbits everywhere.

    Additionally, there was also an entire de-Scale Whale on the side along with the other seafood. Once could say that Green really took out all the good things that they had.

    Beside each bonfire were big wooden barrels. One could smell the sweet smell of Milk Wine from the barrels. No matter Beastman nor Human, all of them wore new clothes while gathering around the bonfires. Nobody touched the food as well as the liquor, all of them were waiting for Zhao Hai.

    When Zhao Hai came out of the Space and saw this situation, his heart couldn¡¯t help but turn warm. Laura and the others were also touched. When Zhao Hai scanned the square, he saw some people missing. So he immediately teleported to Jade Water City and retrieved Mu¡¯en¡¯s family and brought them back to the fort. At this point, as long as the ce was mapped on the monitor, Zhao Hai can immediately go there, making teleportation much much easier.

    When Zhao Hai got Mu¡¯en, Green immediately had the people ce the animals on the bonfire. He also had the de Scale Whale processed.

    Dealing with the de Scale Whale took a lot of thought. The scales of the whale were taken off, these scales can be usedter to store water. They were sharp and sturdy as well.

    Green already made a few cuts on the body of the fish, he ced seasonings all over them after having its internal organs removed. Burning stones were ced inside the body of the whale. Because of the size of the fish, one could enter its mouth in order to take the stones and reheat them on the bonfires outside. In this way, the whale would be evenly cooked. Before long, the whale was roasted and was ready for eating.

    As for the argali and raging bulls, they didn¡¯t need to think much about them. These animals were a staple food for the Beastmen. Because of this, cooking them became quite easy.

    Shortly after, the entire square of Iron Mountain Fort was filled with the aromatic fragrance of roasted meat. When the meats were ready to be eaten, Merine also had the food they cooked themselves taken out and shared them with everyone.

    This was also the proposition of Zhao Hai. He knew that the situation of the Buda n was different from the others. Other families have servants to handle these types of things while the Buda n didn¡¯t. To not turn this evening into a barbecue party, Zhao Hai requested Merine to have people help make 1 or 2 additional dishes that they were adept in cooking. When everyone eats on the eve of God¡¯s Grace Day, these dishes would be taken out and shared to everyone. They didn¡¯t need to worry about the ingredients of their dishes, Zhao Hai already had everything covered.

    Merine didn¡¯t want to bother the others about this matter. But she didn¡¯t expect them to be excited when she told them about it. Merine didn¡¯t even need to cook anything. The people returned to their homes and prepared their best recipes to have everyone taste it.

    One couldn¡¯t me these people for their excitement. The initial 100 ves that they bought in the beginning were no longer ves. They already settled down and had their own homes in their ownnd. Everyone¡¯s days were flourishing, and it was also the first time that they would experience God¡¯s Grace Day since they weren¡¯t able to do so before. So it was natural that they would be overly excited. They wanted to return the favor to the Buda n in some manner, and this time¡¯s task of cooking food was a great opportunity, so they immediately agreed.

    Beastmen were experts on all kinds of meat dishes while the human ves were experts in vegetables. This made Zhao Hai speechless for a while. However, this was good, it was God¡¯s Grace Day, and everyone was going to be happy in eating their food.

    Seeing that everything was already prepared, Green slowly walked to the middle of the square and watched the crowd before talking loudly, ¡°Everyone, please calm down!¡±

    Green¡¯s words were very effective. The square immediately quieted down, even the children were looking at Green, they didn¡¯t make any noise nor did they move around randomly.

    Iron Mountain Fort has always been under Green¡¯s management. For those ves, Green was like their leader, it was natural that they would listen to his order. To them, Zhao Hai was a god-like existence, he awed them everytime they see him.

    Seeing that the square has be peaceful, Green said, ¡°Everybody, one year ago, we arrived here at Iron Mountain Fort. At that time, the fort was an old worn out castle. It didn¡¯t have anything, we were desperately clinging for our lives. One passed by in a blink of an eye, in the past year, we have created a lot using our two hands. We have managed to change our lives, we turned heaven and earth upside down. But everything was given to us by one person, do you know who that person is?¡±

    In almost the same time, everybody said, ¡°The Young Master!¡± Zhao Hai had his people call him Young Master. Because of this, the people yelled out ¡®Young Master¡¯. They didn¡¯t call Zhao Hai by his name nor did they call him Patriarch. For them, ¡®Young Master¡¯ was Zhao Hai¡¯s special title.

    Green nodded and said, ¡°Right, today is God¡¯s Grace Day. I know that this is the first time for many of you. I ask the Young Master to give us a few words.¡± Then he slowly drew back.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect that Green would make him say a few words. But this ce is his domain, he didn¡¯t back down. He smiled and stood up before walking to the middle of the square. Before he started to speak, the crowd gave him an apuse.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°One year ago, you all have different identities, now you are all the people of the Buda n. I promised a year ago that you will be able to eat meat every single day, and I managed to fulfill it. However, I didn¡¯t do this alone, you¡¯ve all used your own hands and worked hard every single day in order to achieve this. In behalf of the Buda n, this Zhao Hai will express his gratitude.¡± Then he bowed towards the crowd.

    This move from Zhao Hai scared them. No matter if they were a Beastman or a Human, all of them started to kneel. Several elderly beastmen even said loudly, ¡°Young Master, you should get up quickly. You don¡¯t owe us anything. Without you, we would never reach this day. You are our great benefactor, as well as the benefactor for our seeding generations.¡±

    At this time, Zhao Hai returned to standing straight. When he looked at the people kneeling down, he smiled and said, ¡°Everyone get up! This is a special day, you don¡¯t need to kneel. Quickly get up.¡±

    Then the crowd stood up. Zhao Hai looked into their eyes and said, ¡°This year, the Buda n has been reborn, I¡¯ve been reborn as well, and so are all of you. This day marks a significant moment in our lives. We shall celebrate a new holiday today, which would be the Festival Of Rebirth. Everyone, raise you sses of wine. Let¡¯s drink together, let¡¯s say goodbye to yesterday and say hello to a good tomorrow! Drink!¡±

    The crowd followed his instructions and raised their sses before drinking together with Zhao Hai. The wine tasted especially good. Just like Zhao Hai said, this ss of wine was a farewell to the yesterday as well as a wee to the new tomorrow. When the liquid warmed their stomachs, the people¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but moisten.

    They were different from Laura and the others. When Laura and the others were growing up, they didn¡¯t need to worry about food and clothing. As for meat, they didn¡¯t even need to think about them. Everyday, they get to eat good food, for them, meat was no big deal.

    However, to these ves, having clothes to put on as well as having meat to eat was akin to living in Heaven. They didn¡¯t expect that they would actually experience such a thing.

    Some of these ves were sons and daughters of ves. They knew that their fathers and mothers, even their grandfathers and grandmothers might not have eaten meat their entire lives, maybe they were even unable to drink liquor. This was a dream for all of them, they didn¡¯t think that this dream would actuallye true.

 Chapter 469 - Alibi

    <h4>Chapter 469 - Alibi</h4>

    Laura and the others looked at Zhao Hai with infatuated gazes. They felt that this Zhao Hai who was standing in the middle of the square was most attractive. Zhao Hai was so dazzling at this moment. Even if he didn¡¯t have a very outstanding appearance, his charm was in a different aspect.

    Laura and the others didn¡¯t settle on Zhao Hai because of his appearance, there were people who courted them that were much more handsome than Zhao Hai. What they saw Zhao Hai was his unique temperament, this attitude somewhat attracted them.

    Zhao Hai temperament was different from those who live in the Ark Continent. There was an inseparable rtionship between a person¡¯s temperament and the ce where they were living in. People who lived in the slums for many generations simply cannot have the same temperament as the nobles. Zhao Hai¡¯s difference certainly stemmed from the fact that he was from Earth. Earth didn¡¯t have Magic and Battle Qi, instead, scientific and technological developments was present there. His concept of society was also from Earth. This made Zhao Hai have a different mindset than those from the continent. This made him unique, which gave him a certain kind of charm.

    In Ark Continent, one who had the closest type to Zhao Hai¡¯s temperament was Jason. But this temperament was only acquired because of Jason¡¯s rebellious tendencies, not really a mindset that a person from Earth would have. Even still, with his temperament, Jason was seen as an oddity in Rosen Empire, not to mention Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s temperament was different from that of Jason. Zhao Hai¡¯s temper was rtively mild, he also worked hard in order to adapt to everything in Ark Continent. He also had Adam¡¯s memory within him, equivalent to him being half a native of the continent. These two different personalities fused together to be what he is today.

    The entire poption of Iron Mountain Fort has gotten drunk this evening. Both men and women were drunk. The expressions of these people were varied, some wereughing while standing, some were sitting and smiling, while others were crying.

    Zhao Hai, along with Green and the others were sitting on one side. They had not be drunk. They looked at the drunken beastmen and ves and couldn¡¯t help but feel bad. There was no need to say thatpared to their present life, their previous life was a living hell. It was no different to these beastmen, they were only a small tribe, and were easily exploited. During winter, they would suffer extremely, some wouldn¡¯t even survive till the next season.

    Zhao Hai provided them with a different life, enabling them tough like they did today, weep bitterly like they did today, eat meat like they did today, and drink wine like they did today. In their minds, all of these were given by Zhao Hai. All of them were very grateful to Zhao Hai.

    In Zhao Hai¡¯s heart, he felt that he held a huge responsibility over them. All of them were people of the Buda n. He had the obligation to make these people¡¯s lives better. This was a mission he set for himself.

    Laura and the others were very emotional as well when they saw these ves crying andughing. They felt choked up in their hearts. Megan was very tearful, she looked at the people present with a gaze of warmth.

    After all of the people were asleep, Zhao Hai let out some undead to bring them to their residences. At the same time, he also had the undead clean the square.

    Seeing the square being cleaned, it was only then that Zhao Hai realized how these guys can really eat. Not only was the huge de-scaled whale eaten, all of the dishes were also cleaned up. Even the argali and bulls weren¡¯t saved. This made Zhao Hai very surprised, these guys can really eat.

    After making the undead continue on with their cleaning, Zhao Hai returned to the fort¡¯s living room and sat down. After the group settled in, Zhao Hai said two matters to Green; One was about Terry¡¯s enmity with him while the other one was his intention to retaliate against Terry¡¯s family.

    After listening to Zhao Hai¡¯s words, Green didn¡¯t respond immediately, after a while, he nodded and said, ¡°Young Master, how are you nning to deal with the Robert Family? Do you want to eliminate them?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°No, no. If I were to directly exterminate them, I would certainly alert the entirety of the Rosen Empire. Such development would be detrimental to our future actions. I simply cannot do that. Over the years, the Robert Family has amassed a few enemies. All we need is to cripple them, their enemies will finish the job. Even if they were to recover, they won¡¯t be going to live well.¡±

    Kun nodded and said, ¡°This method is good. Cripple them and have their enemies see their situation. In the face of the Robert Family¡¯s resources, those people would surely burn with greed. We don¡¯t need to do anything at all, someone else would clean the family up for us. But Little Hai, you need to be swift. If you are dealing with a Great n like the Robert Family, even a crippled one can still bring you trouble.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I know that. This is why I didn¡¯t make a move immediately. At this time, I had a hawk map out the entire Rosen Empire. As long as I have the entire empire mapped, I can then begin my move. In one evening, I n to destroy every shop that the Robert family has, save for the one inside Carson City.¡±

    The Space¡¯s ability has since been upgraded. So Kun and the others¡¯ trust in Zhao Hai was well founded. What Zhao Hai said didn¡¯t surprise them, they knew that this matter can easily be aplished.

    After quite some time, Green nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s feasible. It¡¯s the God¡¯s Grace Day season, nobody would suspect that anyone would make such a bold move this time. We will certainly be able to do it.¡±

    Kun also nodded and said, ¡°But it¡¯s best if we do our moves secretly, we shouldn¡¯t let anybody know that we did it. If they knew, we would be simrly marked. We must let them know that we have an enmity with the Robert Family while making them feel that we aren¡¯t overwhelmingly strong. Right, Little Hai, during the day of the operation you should have other people along with you. Spend time with them, make them think that you had no hand in this.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he knew that the Buda n¡¯s identity was quite rocky at this moment. If they were to make other people vignt, they wouldn¡¯t have much freedom in the future.

    Kun¡¯s proposition was quite good. Killing the people of the Robert Family and destroying their shops without letting anybody know who did it. Even if they suspect Zhao Hai, he would have an alibi by that time. People would feel fear and suspicion, but they wouldn¡¯t associate the Buda n as being a huge threat. They would only dread the n a little bit, which was what the n needed right now.

    Green looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, after God¡¯s Grace day, I¡¯m afraid that you would have to head to the Prairie. Your matters in the Prairie has not yet beenpletely taken care of. Although the Herculean Bulls have defeated the Fighting Bulls, their status inside the Cow-headed race is still threatened. In order for us to have a good rtionship with the Prairie in the future, you need to help secure the Herculean Bull¡¯s position.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ve also thought about trading with the sea dwellers this time. But I think I need to set a specific time for our transactions in the future, it may be once a month or several times in a year. After all, we can¡¯t always go and do business with the merfolk. If we do so, sooner orter people would pay attention.¡±

    Green nodded and said,¡± Young Master, how about taking a look at the Elven and Dwarven races? When do you n to look for them? They also have a lot of special animals and nts. Their collections should be good for upgrading the Space.¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment and then sighed, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I would have to move that to ater time, I have a lot of matters to take care of in the following days. We must first take a firm root in the continent, making its residents ept our Buda n. Only then can we think about extra matters.¡±

    Green nodded, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s wait. The Space¡¯s current strength is very good anyway. We don¡¯t need to worry upgrading it at this time.¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t want to wait because when the Space reached level 50, it might be able to nt high level nts, making your progress to 9th rank much easier. But now it looks like we don¡¯t have any other choice but to wait.¡±

    Greenughed and said, ¡°No need to worry about that. We old people wouldn¡¯t die tomorrow, there¡¯s no need to be anxious. Take your time, I¡¯m already satisfied with our n¡¯s current state. Young Master doesn¡¯t need to take this matter to heart.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, it seems like it can only be like this. He had already looked up the materials that the Processing Machine would need in making a potion for 9th rank promotion. Not only did the ingredients contain nts, there were also some animal blood, bones and all other things. Naturally, these beasts¡¯ levels were also quite high.

    Also, from the Space¡¯s current level, Zhao Hai cannot make that potion right now. Zhao Hai also looked into the products in the Space¡¯s store. He could see how high the levels of the nts and beasts could get. The highest level was surprisingly level 100, both for beasts and nts. This made Zhao Hai think of working hard to upgrade the Space.

    After the group chatted for a while, Zhao Hai turned to leave. He was now living in Dark Soldier Fort after all. Even if they don¡¯t live in the courtyard there, they still need to stay in the Space. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to respond should something happen inside the fort.

    Laura and the others also returned to their rooms. They had been very tired the entire day. Just from the ancestor worshipping ceremony, the girls were already quite exhausted. Although Laura and Meg cannot attend the ceremony, they also need to wait at the side until the ceremony ends, otherwise they would be seen as disrespectful.

    And then they also went to the celebration in Iron Mountain fort. Even if they were happy, they were also quite tired out from all the celebrations inside. At the end of the day, they could even swear that their bones ached as well.

 Chapter 470 - Three-Dimensional Map

    <h4>Chapter 470 - Three-Dimensional Map</h4>

    Early next morning, Zhao Hai and the others went out of the Space. After a good evening¡¯s rest, all of their exhaustion has vanished. All of them were now very full of energy.

    Uponing out of the Space, Zhao Hai breathed the chilly air outside. Suddenly, he had the urge to smile, this was because he felt that Ark Continent¡¯s God¡¯s Grace Day is pretty much like the Chinese New Year. It¡¯s a celebration that celebrates the past year as well as the fortunes of the uing year.

    He had experienced a lot of things in this one year. But to be honest, when Zhao Hai thought about all he has done in this past year, all of it seemed to be like a dream. He still couldn¡¯t fathom how he turned from an unemployed nerd to a noble youth of a falling noble n. How did he turn from being unable to kill a chicken to someone who can kill a thousand people without even batting an eye? How did he turn from someone who blushes just from being looked at by a woman to a man with three fiance¡¯s. All of these felt pretty much like a dream, but this dream was indeed true.

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai who was just standing there. She walked over and gently told him, ¡°What are you thinking about? It¡¯s very cold outside, you should go indoors.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Laura¡¯s charming face. This kind of face would never interact with him back on earth. They were like heaven and earth. But in Ark Continent, he actually had a girl as a fiance¡¯.

    Seeing Zhao Hai staring at her, Laura¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn red, her heartbeat going faster. But she still looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I see a beautiful woman. For a beautiful woman to be with someone like me surely gives me a lot pressure.¡±

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai and then turned to look behind her. There, she saw Nier chuckling while covering her mouth. Laura¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but get redder, but her heart was actually touched. However, she still looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Talk fewer nonsense, people might treat you as a joke. Come inside quickly.¡±

    Zhao Hai faintly smiled and then entered the room. They got up earlier today, the Calci Family slept quitetest night, therefore, Smith might possibly wake upte. Because of this, he had no way of inviting Zhao Hai to breakfast.

    Just as Zhao Hai entered the room, Meg came in carrying milk. Drinking milk upon waking up each morning had be Zhao Hai and the others¡¯ routine. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t really like drinking milk, what he liked was soybean milk. But making soybean milk is very tedious, and there wasn¡¯t any machine present to process soybeans. Grinding them manually would take a lot of time so Zhao Hai didn¡¯t bother.

    Additionally, this milk was made by the cows that they raised, so there aren¡¯t any syntheticponents within in them. Therefore, Zhao Hai can drink them without any worries no matter how much milk he drank.

    Zhao Hai was now used to drinking milk along with everyone. Not only his group, every person in Iron Mountain Fort drank milk everyday. Zhao Hai hoped that his people would develop strong bodies.

    After drinking the milk, Zhao Hai looked at the weather and then turned his head to Megan and smiled, ¡°It seems like uncle wouldn¡¯t be able to get up early today. Right, these days I¡¯ll have to ask your family to mark the businesses of the Robert family on the map. After a few more days, we shall act against them.¡±

    Megan nodded and said, ¡°Alright, but it might take quite some time. A millennium-old family like the Robert Family has hidden businesses. Businesses who didn¡¯t bear the banner of the Robert Family. We must include these in order to deal an actual blow to the Robert Family. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be hurting their core.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Good, we must find them as well. We shall deal with them from the bottom then we go to the top. We cannot just face them head on, or else they would retaliate.¡±

    Megan nodded, then he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, I¡¯m afraid that there will be more banquets happening in the capital. Will you participate in any of them?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this matter to you, you know much more about the nobles in Carson City. You go receive the invitations and tell me which one is good to join, I¡¯ll be going to those ones.¡±

    Megan looked at Zhao Hai and then she faintly smiled, ¡°Right, when will you bring me to the Prairie? I would also like to see Brother Wales.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the skies and said, ¡°Soon, the Prairie is much colder than here. You¡¯ve been used to staying here so you might get sick if we go there this time. Right, you must practice well so that you¡¯ll reach 8th rank. When we go to the Prairie, I will have Brother Wales deliver those 100 thousand ves, I¡¯ll have them go to Iron Mountain Fort.¡±

    Megan also knew about this, but she wasn¡¯t expecting the Beastmen to give 100 thousand ves, which was something impossible for a Human. This made Megan want to go to the Prairie even more.

    When she heard Zhao Hai, Megan nodded and said, ¡°Alright, rest assured, I will certainly practice hard and reach 8th rank soon. When that timees, you can bring me to the Prairie.¡±

    Seeing Megan, Laura cannot help but smile and said, ¡°Why do you want to go to the Prairie that much? There¡¯s nothing to see there, it¡¯s much better to y in the Space than the Prairie. It isn¡¯t as beautiful as one can imagine, winds are ever present there, the sunburns doesn¡¯t help either.¡±

    Megan smiled and said, ¡°Even so, I still want to see it. I haven¡¯t gone to the Prairie yet.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s wait until you finish cultivating then I will certainly lead you to the Prairie.¡± At this time, a servant came, asking Zhao Hai to eat.

    ¡­

    In the next days, Zhao Hai lightly attended the banquets. Those banquets that Zhao Hai visited were all taken care of by the Calci Family. Only in the Crook Family banquet did Zhao Hai go personally.

    There was no other way to do this. Zhao Hai¡¯s fame wasn¡¯t the same as the Calci Family. When they send invitations, they would send the cards to the Calci Family. But for these banquets, it was quite rare for two people to attend. Because of this, everytime Zhao Hai brings Megan along, people would feel envious in their hearts.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t only attend the banquets outside, he also attended the one that the Calci Family hosted. Great Nobles hosting banquets this time of the year was quite amon practice. It was quite normal to have multiple banquets in one evening. Families could also choose to attend all of them, separating their members in order to attend the banquets.

    Aside from attending banquets, Zhao Hai was also waiting. Megan and Smith had been working hard in marking the Robert Family stores for Zhao Hai. At the same time, Zhao Hai also marked everything in the Space monitor¡¯s map.

    Also, the Blood Hawk has also finished mapping the entirety of the Rosen Empire after five days of flying around. It was because of this that Zhao Hai was able to mark the Robert Family businesses. Zhao Hai took his time, he wanted to make the Robert Family suffer as much as possible.

    Afterpleting everything, Zhao Hai started to prepare, he had Cai¡¯er look into these shops and investigate who were inside of them, and if ever they had some experts inside.

    Cai¡¯er¡¯s work was very quick. In two days, all of the manpower of the Robert Family had been ounted for and were reported to Zhao Hai.

    Looking at the numbers, Zhao Hai finally discovered how formidable millenium-old families were. Apart from the Robert Family¡¯s shop in Carson City, their shops in bothrge and small cities reached more than 1300 shops altogether. Of these shops, 630 publicly waved the banner of the Robert Family while 700 weren¡¯t. Even if it looked like small Nobles were managing these shops, they were actually owned by the Robert Family.

    Most importantly, on 1000 of these shops, there was at least one 8th rank expert. Some major shops not only have 8th rank experts, there were also 7th and 6th rank experts present. All in all, there were more than 2,000 8th rank experts in all 1300 stores. This number really surprised Zhao Hai.

    In the past, the Buda n only had Green and Merine as their 8th rank expert. Even so, the n was able to be popr in Aksu Empire. But the Robert Family actually had 2000 8th ranks on their various shops outside of the capital. This difference in strength was too great.

    Actually, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know, but the reason why the Buda n was able to be popr was because they had the good graces of the Old Monarch. It wasn¡¯t the Buda n that the people showed respect to, but the Old King.

    As long as nobles settle inside major Empires, they surely need to have a 9th rank expert in them. If they don¡¯t, then they won¡¯t be able to survive. If you don¡¯t have any 9th rank experts, then you would need to attach yourself to those big Nobles. Your n would then be regarded as a vassal to that Noble family.

    After Zhao Hai took these into ount, he was quite surprised to discover that there were a lot more human 9th ranks than those present inside the Carrion Swamp. Even if 9th rank Magic Beasts are much stronger than Human experts, they still cannot defeat the collective might of the Human Race. It was only because of Cai¡¯er¡¯s presence in the swamp as well as the poison mist inside did the Magic Beasts have the chance to hold the Humans off all this time. Because of this, the Human 9th ranks made an agreement with the 9th rank Magic Beasts.

    When he found out the strength of these old ns, Zhao Hai¡¯s buried his pride deep inside. Now, he was thinking about the strength of the Radiant Church.

    The Calci Family and the Robert Family were both millenium-old ns. As such, the Calci Family¡¯s strength shouldn¡¯t be that much weaker than the Robert Family. But even if so, they were still suppressed by the Radiant Church. This fact surely cemented the idea that the Radiant Church was much more formidable than these old noble families. This made Zhao Hai even more cautious in his actions.

    But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think too much into it, the Magic Beasts of the Carrion Swamp aren¡¯t very easy to deal with either. In addition to their environment, their physiques were much better than the Human experts. In addition, the human 9th ranks were all separated into many families. It would be very difficult to unite all of them. If they can really unite, they would still have to conquer the Carrion Swamp.

    Just when Zhao Hai was waiting for the opportune moment to attack, the chance suddenly came when Zhao Hai was sitting on the living room, looking at the monitor. The projection on the monitor wasn¡¯t an ordinary map. This map was three-dimensional, just like those maps that sci-fi movies back on Earth have. With a wave of his hand, Zhao Hai can erge or shrink the projection. This was something that Cai¡¯er had told him, it was a new ability of the Space.

    Showed on the map was a holographic projection of the Rosen Empire. There were a lot of dots showed on several parts of the map. These dots were all Zhao Hai¡¯s targets, the shops of the Robert Family as well as the locations of those small nobles. These nobles were the vassals of the Robert Family. At this point, Zhao Hai was still undecided about whether he would also erase these small noble families.

    Laura and the others were also with Zhao Hai, looking at the three-dimensional projection. Even if they had already seen this in the past few days, they were still very amazed everytime they see it. There are really a lot of surprises in the Space, such as this map.

    The way the Ark Continent does it sbattles is very primitive. They hardly hadplex things such as the Art of War. They generally have three avenues in battles, scouting and assassinations by the assassins, long distance warfare using magical cannons and ballistas, andstly,rge scale infantry battles. Everything depended on raw strength.

    Because of this, the armies don¡¯t have the need to have sand tables. In a war, a t map was enough to handlemand. Sand table discussions and battle ns were rarely done. Moreover, there was a miniscule amount of staff officers in each army, most of them were all military officers.

    With rarity of sand tables, it was no surprise that Laura and the others would be surprised about the three dimensional map. This was because they simply didn¡¯t have any idea about this three-dimensional map.

    At this time, Megan came in from the outside. Megan was going to her father every day now. First reason was because of the matter about the shops, and the second reason was to see the invitations that were sent over and see if there are any banquets that Zhao Hai can attend.

    Looking at Megan¡¯s appearance, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°What happened? You look d, is there something to be happy about?¡±

    Megan looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, guess which family invitation just came in.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, seeing Megan¡¯s faint smile, he suddenly thought of a person. He looked into Megan¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Is it the Robert Family?¡±

    Megan scowled at Zhao Hai, ¡°Big Brother Hai, can guess wrong just one time? It¡¯s very annoying, you don¡¯t let me have a sense of achievement.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, ¡°Is it really the Robert Family?¡± Then he opened the card and read the contents. He stared, it was because the name that was written inside was actually his, Zhao Hai Buda!

    1. Maybe this has something to do with Chinese not trusting the milk that their country produces.

 Chapter 471 - Singing

    <h4>Chapter 471 - Singing</h4>

    Zhao Hai had seen a lot of written invitations, but he had only seen two of them who specifically mentioned his name. One of them was from Charlie, before God¡¯s Grace Day, and another was from Jason, sent the day before yesterday, this was the third.

    The first two invitations that were given to Zhao Hai were expected, but this one came out of the blue.

    He ced the invitation down and looked at Megan, ¡°Megan, what do you think Terry wants to do? Or the Robert Family in that matter?¡±

    Megan snorted and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about the Robert Family, but what Terry wants to do was actually step on your reputation, shaming you. Makes you look ugly to me. Big Brother Hai, you need to be careful tomorrow. Otherwise, their ns would affect you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m also trying to deal with him. If I were to attend the Robert Family¡¯s banquet tomorrow and all of their businesses get attacked at the same time, how could they possibly ce the me on me?¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Megan and the others smiled. They really wanted to know what response Terry and his family show when they receive the news that all of their businesses outside of the capital have been erased.

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Right, I agree with Brother Hai. If we execute our ns, there shouldn¡¯t be any loose ends.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Now I really want to see how they n to deal with me. It looks like they don¡¯t intend to use force, my reputation as an 8th rank mage is already widespread. Their previous n was good, I didn¡¯t see that oneing. What methods can they use this time? Does it have to do with literature?¡±

    Laura and Megan nodded, the two of them grew up in noble households since childhood, so they were quite familiar with how nobles act. Therefore, they thought Zhao Hai¡¯s words were quite eptable.

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t deal with someone using force, then one can embarrass them in front of a crowd. One could make their enemy do a dance, recite a poem, or y some musical instruments. Brother Hai cannot dance, and I haven¡¯t seen you y an instrument, poem? I think that may be a bit difficult. Brother Hai¡¯s weakness really has to do with performances.¡±

    Laura didn¡¯t deliberately ignore this shoring of Zhao Hai. In Laura¡¯s view, there are no such thing as a perfect person. Zhao Hai cannot write poetry, cannot dance, cannot y instruments, but all of these doesn¡¯t overshadow Zhao Hai¡¯s brilliance. For a recently fallen family like the Buda n, poems, dances, and musical instruments aren¡¯t the talents that they currently need for a leader. They need someone who is tolerant, low-key, and decisive in his actions. And Zhao Hai was thetter.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°They really know my weak spot. Alright, I¡¯ll sing. Is singing fine?¡±

    When they heard Zhao Hai, Laura and Megan¡¯s eyes turned bright. They looked at each other before Megan said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, will you really sing? Are you good?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly, he knew that if he was allowed to sing, he could survive this situation. But he didn¡¯t lie, although he cannot y any musical instruments, he was quite confident in his singing. This was because back on Earth, he only had three hobbies; singing, drinking, and reading books.

    What Zhao Hai liked were pop songs, so it was natural that he would sing along. For drinking, he generally wouldn¡¯t drink much, but he enjoyed doing it along with his friends. As for writing, there was no need to mention it, it was Zhao Hai¡¯s most loved hobby.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai was good at signing. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have proposed doing it. However, since he came to Ark Continent, he didn¡¯t have any mood to do so, he had too many matters to think about.

    One could say that if he was forced to write a poem, he can giarize one or two. But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want that. But if he really was pushed to doing it, then he wouldn¡¯t be polite.

    Man can lose face, but not in two asions. The first one is in front of a love rival, and the other, in front of an enemy. Because if you do so, you would be losing your dignity.

    When Laura said that Nobles would generally make a poem, dance, or y a musical instrument, Zhao Hai frowned. This was because these are not things that he was skilled in. So he proposed that he would sing. He wanted to know whether singing was allowed because he would prefer doing so. Naturally, if he said that he can sing, Megan and the others would certainly ask him to do so. And as expected, they did.

    Laura became interested in what Zhao Hai said, ¡°Brother Hai, you can actually sing? Howe I don¡¯t know about it? Sing one song for us quickly.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at their face and smiled bitterly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go sing one for you. Hmm, what to sing, Alright, I¡¯ll go sing ¡®Bed of Chrysanthemums¡¯¡±

    Your tears glisten with pain in their fragility

    The pale crescent hooks the past

    The endless night has crystallised into frost

    Who is it in the loft, destitute with cold hopelessness?

    The rain slowly patters on the vermilion window

    My life is a tattered page battered by the winds

    Far-off dreams fading into mist

    Your image has been dissipated by the wind

    Wilted chrysanthemums are spread across the floor; even your smile has turned faintly yellow

    The falling flowers induce sadness, and my thoughtsnguish

    In the passing of the north wind and the dusk, your shadow lingers on

    And standing by theke, I only have my own reflection forpany

    Responding to the dusk, the flowers shed their brilliant shine

    They wilter on life¡¯s path, meeting a tragic fate

    Don¡¯t cross the river in mncholy

    You may spend a lifetime drifting, never reaching the shore

    Whose empire is it now? The sound of horse hoofs thunders in the distance.

    My resplendent armour decays with the hounds of time

    Your soft sigh heralds the first ray of dawn

    The conclusion to another restless night

    Wilted chrysanthemums are spread across the floor; even your smile has turned faintly yellow

    The falling flowers induce sadness, and my thoughtsnguish

    In the passing of the north wind and the dusk, your shadow lingers on

    And standing by theke, I only have my own reflection forpany¡­¡±

    This song wasn¡¯t unfamiliar to average people. Jay Chou¡¯s song has a very unique charm, and Zhao Hai really liked his works. What he liked in songs were the lyrics and the artistic style in how they were arranged.

    This type of song was naturally not present in Ark Continent. What people generally listened to were songs that were like those sang in the opera. Pop songs were non-existed here.

    Zhao Hai knew about this matter, but he cannot sing opera, only pop songs. He epted Laura¡¯s request because he wanted to see how they¡¯ll receive this style of song. If the song was eptable, then Zhao Hai can use this to deal with Terry¡¯s n. If they can¡¯t ept it, Zhao Hai can only think of something else.

    While Zhao Hai sang, Laura and Megan both wore very dumbfounded faces. From the moment he started to the end, the two¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. This made Zhao Hai extremely worried.

    After quite some time, the two somewhat recovered and stared at Zhao Hai strangely. Seeing how the two looked at him, Zhao Hai asked, ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Laura and Megan, now fully recovered, looked at each other before running outside. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know what was going on. He was very confident in Jay Chou¡¯s song, this song had a lot of thought put into it, and Zhao Hai also sang it very well. Was it that bad? Why did they need to run away?

    With a puzzled expression, Zhao Hai turned to Meg. Meg was strangely looking at Zhao Hai as well, then she said, ¡°Young Master, howe I didn¡¯t know that you could actually sing? When did you learn? Did you use this to attract other girls to your room?¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard the first part of Meg¡¯s response, he couldn¡¯t help but have a cold sweat. He thought that Meg would get skeptical about his identity. But when he heard the second part, he became relieved, Meg wasn¡¯t suspicious of him.

    In fact, Zhao Hai waspletely overly concerned. Not only Meg, even Green didn¡¯t doubt Zhao Hai. This was because Zhao Hai reced Adam¡¯s soul, not his body. From the time when he drank the Water of Nothingness to when he woke up, he never left Green¡¯s sight. In this case, how could they doubt his identity?

    Zhao Hai rxed, and at the same time, he turned to Meg and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. This is your young master¡¯s talent, I made it myself. It¡¯s good right? So tell me what those two were nning on doing.¡±

    Meg smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know in a moment.¡± Making Zhao Hai wait in anticipation.

    Before long, Laura and Megan came back. Nier was also following behind them. Carried in their hands were musical instruments.

    Zhao Hai stared, then immediately understood what they want to do. They actually wanted to y the ¡®Bed of Chrysanthemums¡±, very interesting.

    Zhao Hai looked at the four instruments, there was something that looked like a harp, one was a violin, one was a cello, and thest one was a horizontal flute.

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, your song is very nice to hear. We haven¡¯t had such a song in the Continent. We know how to y instruments, when you sing, we¡¯ll will be giving you a musical background.¡±

    Such an opportunity was rare, so Zhao Hai didn¡¯t decline. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s practice the song. If Terry wanted me to perform, then you will apany me.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Alright, go sing it again.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then sang ¡®Bed of Chrysanthemums¡¯ again from beginning to end.

    Including this time, Laura and the others have already heard the song twice, but they still had difficulties in ying along. But this obstacle didn¡¯t stump them, they have all grown up in noble families, they learned these instruments from childhood. For Noble families, it wasn¡¯t surprising for their descendants to learn one of two instruments, even for Adam who didn¡¯t learn anything.

 Chapter 472 - Savage Wolf and a Malnourished Horse

    <h4>Chapter 472 - Savage Wolf and a Malnourished Horse</h4>

    Afraid that people may hear them in the courtyard, Zhao Hai immediately relocated their practice into the Space. Laura and the others were very excited, this was a new and odd style.

    The day slowly passed as they practiced non-stop. However, their efforts weren¡¯t wasted. Now, when Zhao Hai sang, Laura and the others can already keep up with their tunes.

    When the skies slowly turned dark, the group started to groom themselves. In the banquets that Zhao Hai attended in the past few days, aside from Jason¡¯s banquet, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t bring Laura and the others, only Megan. He was afraid the Megan would get shamed if he were to bring his other fiances.

    One must know that noble women were not so polite. Megan was always ced beside Lizzy, being one of the Twin Flowers of the Capital. Because of this, there were a lot of women who were very jealous of her. If Zhao Hai brought Laura and the others to the banquets, those women might act on Laura and the others in order to embarrass Megan. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want such a matter to happen, so when he went to such banquets, he didn¡¯t bring Laura and the others.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai not bringing them doesn¡¯t mean that he left them behind in the Calci Family. Laura and the others were inside the Space whenever he went out, not apanying Zhao Hai while at the same time not appearing in the banquet.

    But in today¡¯s banquet, all of them were going to appear together. Zhao Hai had no choice, it was clear that Terry wanted him to bring Laura and the others along so that Zhao Hai can lose face in front of them as well.

    Zhao Hai still used his bull-pulled carriage. His carriage may look good elsewhere, but not here. This was the Rosen Empire¡¯s Capital, in here, Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage was quitemon.

    However, it doesn¡¯t matter if his carriage looked good or bad, it was still Zhao Hai¡¯s own carriage. He was already very used to sitting on this one, being ufortable on other carriages would be no good.

    The carriage slowly headed to the Robert Family¡¯s castle. The Robert Family¡¯s castle was a short distance away from the Calci Family. If one were to walk, it would take four hours; two hours if you walk fast.

    When Zhao Hai left, he let the carriage slowly head forward while he went to the Space to observe the situation outside. At the same time, he was also preparing their action tonight.

    Zhao Hai cannot personally take charge of tonight¡¯s operation, so he can only delegate the task over to Cai¡¯er, making her take charge of Zhao Hai¡¯s Advanced Level Undead. Since these undead were created by the Space, there was no problem in transferring their control over to someone else.

    In fact, there was no need to takemand on all these undead. Zhao Hai had already found all of the Robert Family¡¯s shops. He can just transfer a group over to finish the job quickly before withdrawing. If a problem arises, Zhao Wen and Cai¡¯er can just support them anytime. Zhao Hai¡¯s n was to finish everything in one hour, after that period, everyone must retreat. Moreover, they should make their actions as silent as possible, not making anyrgemotions.

    As for those vassal nobles of the Robert Family, Zhao Hai decided to not include them in his ns. In the end, those nobles are nobles of the Rosen Empire. If he decides to touch them, he might incur the anger of the whole empire¡¯s nobles. When that happens, their gains wouldn¡¯t justify their losses. One must know that the collective strength of Rosen Empire¡¯s nobles was very strong.

    To further ensure the sess of the operation, Zhao Hai went to Iron Mountain Fort to ask Green and Kun to supervise. With them and Cai¡¯er er taking charge of the undead, there was no way for this n to fail.

    Zhao Hai had to ensure this n¡¯s sess. He had to get rid of all the family¡¯s shops without leaving anybody alive. This was to make sure that nobody finds out that the shops were attacked by the undead, leaving the Robert Family with no way to suspect Zhao Hai.

    After discussing everything with Green and Kun, the two elders couldn¡¯t help but stare strangely at Zhao Hai. They didn¡¯t believe that Zhao Hai could really sing. Seeing the look on their faces, Zhao Hai knew that they were thinking about him wanting to sing. This made him smile bitterly, how can his singing be a wonder in this world? If all those who loved karaoke in Earth were to be transported to the continent, their numbers would be enough to establish an independent country.

    Green looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, can you really sing? Is it a good idea for you to sing?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I can sing a little. I don¡¯t know any other thing aside from singing. There was no way for me to practice an instrument in one or two days. If Terry really wanted to embarrass me tonight, then I have no choice but to sing.¡±

    Green smiled and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that Young Master can actually sing. Haha, good. Right, I must talk with Merer. When Young Masteres next time, we¡¯ll have you study an instrument as well as work on your dancing.¡±

    Zhao Hai felt quite down, he wasn¡¯t really interested in those things. If they really wanted him to learn, then he didn¡¯t know whether he canst very long.

    Kun agreed as he nodded, ¡°You should study, study. A noble that can¡¯t dance is quite a loss of face. Hmm, I think it would be better if we have Laura and the others teach him.¡±

    Upon hearing Kun¡¯s suggestion, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn bright. Although Zhao Hai was very polite and really loved Laura and the others, this didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t have any thoughts about them. In the past, his health wasn¡¯t very good, but now, he was already very healthy. He¡¯s an 8th rank expert, he can kill an elephant in one, naturally, his basic instincts were much stronger as well.

    But since he didn¡¯t want to destroy Laura and the others¡¯ impression of him, he didn¡¯t make any excessive actions. Ark Continent wasn¡¯t the same as Earth. On Earth, if you were with a girl and didn¡¯t make any moves after several days of dating, people would judge you as ipetent. But Zhao Hai was in the Ark Continent now, if one was too anxious, then they wouldn¡¯t have any good reputation among the people.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai did his best to practice self-control. He tried his best to suppress these evil thoughts.

    At this time, the bull-pulled carriage had already arrived at the base of the Robert Family¡¯s hill. The emblem of the Robert Family was a wolf with only one eye. Their family¡¯s badge was named the Savage Wolf emblem.

    Everybody knows that a savage beast is the most difficult one to fight. This was because a savage beast was more ruthless. The Robert Family choosing this emblem has this reason behind it.

    Savage Wolf, Savage Wolf Fort, Savage Wolf emblem, all of these symbolize the Robert Family. Moreover, Zhao Hai had also heard that the Robert Family ancestors always advocated their descendants act as thought they were savage wolves at all times.

    Savage wolves are ferocious, but they were sly as well. Someone who had that temperament was very scary. And each and every one of the Robert Family members practice this kind of mindset. Even if generations of the Robert Family had good rtions with the Calci family, the two families were always on guard against each other.

    And you have to realize that with the Robert Family always acting like sly wolves, they were still able to arrive at their current height today.

    When Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage arrived at the foot of the hill, he was greeted by the servant in charge of the roadblock and upon inspecting the invitation, allowed Zhao Hai passage. The styles of the castles around Carson City were really simr, there were no special trait to any of them.

    Zhao Hai knew that people from the Ark Continent didn¡¯t like to pursue beauty, they were leaning towards having things that are practical. Looking at the long history of the continent, Zhao Hai knew that humans aren¡¯t the only people waging wars with each other, there were also battles between humans and Magic Beasts. Now that the human poption in the continent was increasing, the poption of Magic Beasts in the mountains was increasing as well. When humans start to expand their territories again, they would be getting in contact with those Magic Beasts, which would lead to war. And in wars, beautiful castles have no use, thus, practical structures were deemed more important.

    When Zhao Hai looked at the Calci Family¡¯s fort before, he saw that the castle was constructed quite well, it was well suited for battles. Moreover, after years of modifications and additions, this type of has reached its peak potential, making it the most suitable ce for the humans to fight in. This was the reason why forts looked very much the same, they were already designed to have the most effective defensive and offensive capabilities.

    The bull-pulled carriage slowly arrived at the front door of the Savage Wolf Fort. There, two servants were present to greet the guests. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage, the two servants surprisingly didn¡¯te forward. But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care, when he disembarked along with Laura and the others, only then did the two servants give a bow, ¡°We wee Count Zhao Hai.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he had attended a lot of these banquets, there weren¡¯t a lot of people who call him by his title, most of them referred to him as ¡®Mister Zhao Hai¡¯.

    But Zhao Hai recovered quickly, he knew that this was a ruse that Terry had nned. Terry wanted to borrow his title to embarrass him, reminding Zhao Hai frequently that he was only a count, so there was no reason for him to be proud.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes shed a cold light, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Now is not the time to cause a scene, he needed to endure. So instead of being angry, he decided to behave, the more behaved and calm he was, the more Terry would get annoyed. Because of this, Zhao Hai just smiled faintly at the servant and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The servants certainly didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to have that response, they stared slightly before one of said, ¡°We invite Sir Count.¡± Then he lead Zhao Hai towards the castle.

    There was a carriage waiting for Zhao Hai and the others inside, but evidently, this was in a way worse situation than what was normally used. This carriage was very small, the horse pulling it was also very malnourished.

    When Megan and the other women saw this, they looked very angry. Megan was about to reprimand the servant before Zhao Hai stopped her. He just smiled faintly and got on the carriage.

    1. The character used in this one is ²Ð which has both the meanings of savage and injured.

 Chapter 473 - Endure!

    <h4>Chapter 473 - Endure!</h4>

    While sitting on he carriage, Megan snorted and said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, why do we need to endure? See this carriage, what kind of carriage is this? This is a carriage that servants ride on, why did you ride it?¡±

    Looking at Megan¡¯s appearance, Zhao Hai faintly smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t be too angry. You must have heard the servant calling me by my title, reminding me of my status. If we get angry, we would get Terry his satisfaction.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Megan became calm. She turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, are you really not angry?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of being angry? Even if we get unlucky today, think about the faces of the Robert Family tomorrow when they find out what just happened.¡±

    Megan smiled when she heard Zhao Hai, she said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll endure. We still have something to doter.¡± As she said that, the carriage stopped.

    Zhao Hai stared outside when he got off the carriage. He stared not because the carriage stopped in front of the banquet hall, he stared because there were many people standing outside. Several of them looked at Zhao Hai with a ridiculing smile on their face.

    Terry stood in front of these people, looking at Zhao Hai with a faint smile. Seeing that Zhao Hai¡¯s group had already got down from the carriage, Terry smiled and said, ¡°Count Buda, are youfortable with the carriage we¡¯ve arranged you? There are no other carriages avable for the count, our Robert Family only has this carriage left.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I thank Mister Terry for the concern. I didn¡¯t think that there was such a malnourished horse in the Robert Family. It seems like the Robert Family isn¡¯t doing welltely. I¡¯ll have someonee to your family tomorrow and deliver ten Fire Horses that I use to pull my carriages. It really hurts the Robert Family¡¯s face if they use a thin horse just like that one.¡±

    When Terry heard Zhao Hai, hisplexion couldn¡¯t help but change. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to say such things.

    He wanted to insult Zhao Hai with this method, he didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would have that response. He actually made the Robert Family look poor.

    Terry coldly snorted and said, ¡°What kind of people is our Robert Family for us to treat our guests like that? Our treatment of Count Buda this time is quite eptable.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It seems like the Robert Family deemed me to be unbearable, so why would they take the effort to send me an invite? Is the family not afraid of someone like me defiling your castle? If that¡¯s the case, then Mister Terry might as well break this castle tomorrow since I¡¯ve already polluted the ce.¡±

    Although Zhao Hai seemed like he was demeaning himself, saying such things about himself, the people present weren¡¯t fools. These people knew what Terry did in the past. Because of this nobody dared approach Megan. Seeing that Zhao Hai and Terry going head to head with each other, these people felt interested and excited.

    Terry¡¯splexion paled, he coldly snorted and then turned towards the crowd,

    ¡°Everybody, please enter the hall for the feast.¡± Then he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I¡¯m inviting Count Buda in as well.¡±

    Zhao Hai faintly smiled and said, ¡°I thank Mister Terry. For Mister Terry to personally invite a lowly person like myself really gives me great honor.¡± Then he led Megan and the others towards the hall, leaving the ck faced Terry behind.

    Those who came out with Terry wanted to watch something fun, and they weren¡¯t disappointed. They didn¡¯t reveal too much in their expressions, but seeing how Terry and Zhao Hai interacted with each other, they knew that something interesting was going to happen inside the hall.

    After going inside, Zhao Hai separated with Laura and the others as Jason went by his side. Jason patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°You really are very good with your mouth. What¡¯s happening? I didn¡¯t expect that you would be present here today.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t Ie? I want to see his expression today and what kind of attitude Terry uses when dealing with me. To be honest, I¡¯m quite let down. If the heirs of the Robert Family are all like this, then I couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed.¡±

    Jason smiled, ¡°You should be careful with your words, Terry is not simple. With how he treated you today, I¡¯m very sure that he has something nned. You should have went back earlier.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Jason, he knew that Jason¡¯s concern was sincere. Jason didn¡¯t want Zhao Hai humiliated here. Zhao Hai smiled a little and looked around, then he went closer to Jason before whispering, ¡°No, I can¡¯t go back today. I need to appear here so that everyone can see me.¡±

    Jason is a smart person, as soon as he heard Zhao Hai, he immediately understood. He turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Tonight?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then didn¡¯t speak anything more. Jason snorted and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? If I didn¡¯t ask you, then you won¡¯t tell me?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked all around, then he whispered to Jason, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, the less people know the better. If everyone knew, then I¡¯ll be in trouble. People shouldn¡¯t know that I did it to avoid suspicion. Don¡¯t tell anyone about this, even your family.¡±

    Jason snorted, then he drank his liquor. Even if he didn¡¯t reply to Zhao Hai, Zhao Hai knew that Jason understood him. Jason is a genuine friend, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t doubt him, he knew that he certainly would tell.

    The banquet went smoothly. During the event, there were no other people who went to talk to Zhao Hai aside from Jason. One could say that Zhao Hai was isted.

    Zhao Hai sat down with Jason at the side. Jason looked coldly at the people present and said, ¡°These people present here are all descendants of families that are in good rtions with Terry¡¯s family. Right, Terry actually invited my second brother but I reced him. It seems like the people wouldn¡¯t be friendly tonight.

    Zhao Hai just smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, be relieved. What¡¯s wrong with being unfriendly? Their attitudes cannot affect me, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    The situation with Laura and the others were very different from Zhao Hai¡¯s. They were surrounded by people and naturally their attention was fully set on Megan, ignoring Laura and the others. Moreover they were talking strangely to Megan, they kept speaking bad things about Zhao Hai while asionally inserting some good words for Terry.

    Regarding Terry¡¯s method, Laura and the others couldn¡¯t help but sneer. Such a method couldn only be described as weak, there was nothing special about it.

    At this moment, Terry suddenly walked towards the orchestra and rang the cup on his hand. He smiled at everyone and said, ¡°I¡¯m very happy to see everyone today. But it seems like the atmosphere has be quite nd, how about we share a performances for everyone? What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai almost spat out the liquor in his mouth. Jason looked at him and said, ¡°What happened? Is there something wrong?¡±

    Zhao Hai bitterly smiled to Jason and said, ¡°There¡¯s a problem, big problem, I can¡¯t y instruments, dance, and make poems. Haha, Laura and the others already saw thising. Terry would actually do this method to deal with me.¡±

    When Jason heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but get anxious. He quickly asked Zhao Hai, ¡°You really can¡¯t write poems? Can¡¯t dance? Can¡¯t y musical instrument? Didn¡¯t the people of your family teach you?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°They taught me, but unfortunately I just cannot learn.¡±

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s nonchnt expression, Jason couldn¡¯t help but get even more anxious, ¡°Then what are you nning to do? If you cannot give a performance, they you would get disgraced. In the future, nobody would want you in their circle.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, rest assured that I¡¯m going to be fine. I have also thought about this point and naturally have a way to get around it. You don¡¯t need to be worried.¡±

    At this time, several Nobles have already given their performances. They didn¡¯t do anything else other than reciting poems and ying musical instruments.

    When Jason looked at Terry, his heart couldn¡¯t help but beat faster. He knew that Terry would deal with Zhao Hai today. When a man ying an instrument was finished, Jason went forward and said, ¡°I will go next.¡± Then he went to the band and yed a harp.

    Zhao Hai knew that Jason was stalling for time. The time Jason took while ying was very long. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile, Jason is really caring.

    However, it was impossible for Jason to perform for the entirety of the banquet. Although he had dyed, he still had to stop ying. At this moment, Terry¡¯s gaze rotated towards Zhao Hai.

    But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t notice it, he was currentlymunicating with Cai¡¯er. He decided that their operation needed to start upon seeing Jason ying.

    Zhao Hai gave them a time limit of one hour. Jason¡¯s performancested for 20 minutes, almost 50% of the time has passed by.

    At this time, there have already been groups who had finished their job. Zhao Hai¡¯s estimate was very urate, the information that Cai¡¯er has collected came in useful. The undead he sent out went in to kill, ensuring that they finish quickly. Even if they have one hour to finish, it was best to finish early.

    What surprised Zhao Hai was the time it took for the fastest team to finish; the group took ten minutes to finish everything. This group was made up of undead assassins, their actions were very swift.

    In ten minutes, they dealt with everything, Cai¡¯er also had the inventory of the shop stored into the Space before the team burned the shop down.

    Just as Zhao Hai took his mind off the operation, Jason¡¯s performance was also on the verge of finishing. The apuse given by the crowdpletely woke Zhao Hai up.

    Zhao Hai looked at Jason who was currently walking down the stage. Although Jason¡¯s performance was very sessful, he didn¡¯t have a happy expression on his face. He just coldly looked at Terry as he slowly returned to his seat.

    Terry didn¡¯t notice Jason¡¯s look since his eyes were aimed at Zhao Hai. Then he went up the stage and said, ¡°Everybody¡¯s performance today was very fantastic. How about we invite Count Buda to show us something too?¡±

    The crowd was naturally very supportive of Terry. Zhao Hai had already expected this to happen. He didn¡¯t say anything as he handed his wine ss over to a servant and slowly went up the stage.

    Terry was in the stage looking at Zhao Hai with a ridiculing gaze. Before he started to deal with Zhao Hai, he had investigated him well. He knew that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t weak. He was a Dark Mage and although Terry didn¡¯t know how he attained his strength, he can just think of it as Zhao Hai having a fortuitous encounter. However, when it came to performances, Terry was well confident that Zhao Hai was going to be very terrible in it.

    Terry already checked and knew that Adam was a yboy, although Zhao Hai had been quite exceptional recently, he had neither learning nor skill when he was a child. Magic can be improved by potions, but talent in performing? Terry doesn¡¯t think so. He had not heard about a potion that improves one¡¯s talent in dancing, poem, and instruments.

    Because he had thought of this point, Terry arranged this day to enact on his n. He must make Zhao Hai lose face, he wanted Zhao Hai to be forever excluded from the circles of Rosen Empire¡¯s nobles.

    Zhao Hai stood on the stage and looked at the proud face of Terry. He then smiled and said, ¡°I suddenly find myself to be quite ashamed right now, it seems like this banquet is specifically held for me. For someone of my status, it was impossible for me to get such a treatment. Since Mister Terry has invited me over to perform, then it would be impolite for me to decline. The previous performances were very good, It made me deeply admire the younger generation of the Rosen Empire. Since everyone wants to see me perform, then I can only apologize in advance if I make any mistakes. But me performing along wouldn¡¯t be very special, I want to ask my fiancees over to apany me. I wonder If everybody can agree to it?¡±

    Zhao Hai being self deprecating made everyone present feel that there wasn¡¯t anything wrong. Knowing that Laura and the others, very beautiful women, were going to perform, the people present naturally gave a loud apuse. Terry, on the other hand, had a very ugly expression.

    When he heard Zhao Hai, he immediately knew that Zhao Hai had already prepared for this moment. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have asked Laura and the others to apany him on stage. This made Terry very disappointed. However, he still wanted to see Zhao Hai perform. He didn¡¯t believe that someone who had no artistic talent could give a very good performance.

 Chapter 474 - Change in Attitude

    <h4>Chapter 474 - Change in Attitude</h4>

    Jason looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance on the stage and smiled, he suddenly didn¡¯t worry. Although he didn¡¯t know Zhao Hai for a long time, he understood that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t the kind of person that would suffer without hitting back. He was not the type toe unprepared as well. Seeing him so calm meant that he was prepared, it seems like Jason¡¯s worries were all in vain.

    Thinking about this, Jason couldn¡¯t help but alternately look between Zhao Hai and Terry. The corners of Jason¡¯s mouth slowly lifted, showing a smiling expression. He was really in anticipation for tomorrow, he wanted to see how Zhao Hai retaliated.

    At the very least, Jason was sure that ZHao Hai would make the Robert Family suffer. But all of these have nothing to do with Jason, he wouldn¡¯t be affected by the Robert Family¡¯s bad luck.

    At this time, Laura and the others were already standing up the stage. These beautiful women standing on the stage naturally attracted everybody¡¯s attention. In turn, Zhao Hai who stood in front looked very insignificant.

    Seeing the crowd being attracted to Laura and the others, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel ufortable. He was a man and the women behind him were his fiancees. With these people¡¯s eyes going green in front of him certainly made him feel strange.

    Zhao Hai coughed lightly, then turned towards Laura and the others and gave a signal. The women nodded and turned towards the orchestra and discussed something. The musicians didn¡¯t decline the women and immediately gave them four types of musical instruments.

    Laura took the harp, Megan took the cello, Meg had the horizontal flute, and Nier held the violin. Seeing that the group was prepared, Zhao Hai turned to the crowd and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to dance, y musical instruments as well as making poems. Because of this, I have to choice but to sing. I hope that everyone present won¡¯t be offended by my performance.¡± Then he turned to Laura and the others and nodded.

    The people facing the stage didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to sing. Singing wasn¡¯t generally something that nobles study. This was because it was very difficult to learn it. Songs in Ark Continent usually referred to operas. If you don¡¯t practice it for a long time, there was not a way to present themselves in public. Most importantly, studying opera meant that you need to condition your vocal chords every day, for Nobles, this was veryborious, exining theck of people who studied it.

    When the crowd heard Zhao Hai sing, they were shocked, all of them stared nkly at Zhao Hai. The gentle music was very soothing, it was as though it was touching their very hearts. However, the song had a touch of tragedy in it, making the crowd feel as though their hearts were being constricted, their entire bodies slowly being surrounded by a sad atmosphere.

    The song ¡®Bed of Chrysanthemums¡¯ was actually not suited to the present situation because the song itself was yed in a movie. How could people who hadn¡¯t seen a chrysanthemum think about the emotion that one presented. It¡¯s strange, but sometimes, song lyrics didn¡¯t need to be understood in order to receive its soul. Back on Earth, Michael Jackson had many fans who didn¡¯t understand English at all.

    ¡®Bed of Chrysanthemums¡¯ might not be able to contend against Michael Jackson¡¯s songs, but for the people of the Ark Continent, the song still made their minds nk. This was because this form of singing didn¡¯t exist in the continent before. Also, chrysanthemum seemed to be a foreign word.

    There are times when foreign words bring advantages. Everytime one appears, it always feels novel and intriguing.

    Before long, Zhao Hai finished singing ¡®Bed of Chrysanthemums¡¯, Even after he closed his mouth, there was still no sound that¡¯s heard inside the hall. It may be because the crowd was still immersed in this out of the ordinary song.

    Suddenly, an apuse was heard in the hall, the crowd who were still staring couldn¡¯t¡¯ help but turn around and look for its source.

    Zhao Hai also looked for the source of the apuse, then he saw that the one pping was none other than Jason. This fellow was the first to recover, therefore he apuded first.

    When the crowd saw Jason, they immediately recovered. Then a thunderous apuse broke out almost instantly. Zhao Hai and the others stood in a row and bowed to the crowd before walking down the stage.

    These young people became lively. All of them were invited by Terry, and all of them didn¡¯t have a status that was much worse than him. However, all of them had a good rtionship with Terry¡¯s family. Therefore, when Terry asked them to help him humiliate Zhao Hai, they were all very d to y along.

    But when they heard Zhao Hai sing, they suddenly forgot about Terry¡¯s request. When Zhao Hai got off the stage, they immediately surrounded him. They asked Zhao Hai about the song, for them, this song was very attractive.

    Zhao Hai chatted andughed with these people as well. For the questions about how he learned to sing, he just responded that he really liked to sing when he was alone. But he knew that this kind of song cannot be sung in an opera, so he didn¡¯t bother to reveal it.

    Terry¡¯s face was pale while he stood there looking at Zhao Hai. He requested these people to help him humiliate Zhao Hai. Naturally he didn¡¯t only want to embarrass Zhao Hai, he also wanted to drive a wedge between Zhao Hai and these people.

    If two people met and left a bad impression on each other, it would be very difficult for the two of them to be friendster. First impressions are very important.

    Terry knew about this, so his n was very simple, he would make Zhao Hai look bad in front of these young nobles. In the future, they would feel awkward towards Zhao Hai, exempting him from their circles, making bing friends with him much more difficult.

    But he didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would actually be patient and even ridiculed himself, not offending these young nobles. And then afterwards, with his new and odd song, he made those nobles approach him and even chat with him. It was very clear that Terry¡¯s npletely failed.

    Jason didn¡¯t join the other nobles in surrounding Zhao Hai. His rtionship with Zhao Hai was very different than these people. He can see what Zhao Hai was doing with them. So as a true friend, he will not interfere, he also thought that his help was unnecessary.

    On the other hand, Jason was paying attention to Terry. Jason lived in Carson City since he was a child, so he knew the temperaments of the young nobles in the city. He understood more than Megan how sinister Terry was. He was afraid that Terry might have another method to deal with Zhao Hai.

    Terry looked at Zhao Hai, his eyes filled with intense anger. He couldn¡¯t ept it, he couldn¡¯t ept that Zhao Hai managed to evade his n to humiliate him.

    With this thought, Terry¡¯s eyes immediately hid his expression. He then headed up the stage and gently tapped the ss on his hand. Everyone immediately looked at him, feeling confused.

    At this point, the crowd also remembered Terry¡¯s request and thought about how nobody cared about it right now.They are now looking at Terry¡¯s mildly annoyed expression.

    These people aren¡¯t fools, they understood why Terry was obviously targeting Zhao Hai. Although Terry told them bad things about Zhao Hai, after listening to Zhao Hai¡¯s performance at the banquet, all of these nobles felt appreciative of him, they also felt much better towards Zhao Hai. In fact, they quite liked Zhao Hai more than they respected Terry. Terry was very arrogant and always wanted to have his whims aplished. This fact gave these nobles an unfavorable impression towards Terry.

    Now that they saw up the stage again, these people knew that Terry must be scared of Zhao Hai, which made them even more disgusted. Everyone knew that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t offend Terry. The cause of the hatred between them was Megan.

    Everyone also knew that Terry grew up with Megan, but after all these time, Megan¡¯s treatment of Terry was always neither warm nor cold. But Terry still made it clear that nobody would get to approach Megan. Now that Megan was married, he still actually made a move on Zhao Hai. This made him lose style, this was not a method befitting of a Great Noble.

    Terry didn¡¯t care about any of these, what he was thinking right now was how to crush Zhao Hai. Therefore, when he stood up on the stage he smiled and said, ¡°Count Buda¡¯s performance was really too splendid. Everyone please give him a round of apuse.¡±

    When the crowd heard him mention Zhao Hai¡¯s title, they became even much more disgusted. There were also some people here who held the title of count. When they wanted to embarrass Zhao Hai, they didn¡¯t care about this. But now, Terry mentioning the title made them feel how harsh Terry was. However, they were still in the Robert Family¡¯s castle, they still needed to give the family face. Therefore, all of them pped but not the kind that showed enthusiasm.

    Terry counted two seconds before he waved his hand, making the apuse slowly fade. When he heard that the pping has stopped, Terry continued, ¡°From the apuse, I believe I share the same sentiment as everyone when they heard Count Buda singing. There seems to be a sense of ipleteness. I want to ask Count Buda toe on stage again, but since singing was too boring, Count Buda needs to do something else.¡±

    Those under the stage weren¡¯t fools. When they heard Terry¡¯s words, they understood what Terry intends to do. It seems like Terry wanted to humiliate Zhao Hai no matter what.

    Doing this, Terry didn¡¯t express his brilliance, on the contrary, it showed how small-minded he was. He looked like someone very desperate, this made the crowd disdain him.

    Terry didn¡¯t care about any of these, he proudly stood on top of the stage and said, ¡°I invite Count Buda again.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Terry and then faintly smiled. He knew that Terry was now at a loss, he already didn¡¯t know how to proceed with this night¡¯s events.

    Zhao Hai slowly climbed on the stage. This made Laura and the others worried. They knew that Zhao Hai was with them the entire day, practicing their song. This time, they didn¡¯t know how Zhao Hai would perform, will he really lose face today?

    Zhao Hai stood on the stage and looked at the crowd, he showed a faint smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Mister Terry didn¡¯t allow me to sing, otherwise I would¡¯ve made this night into my concert.¡± The crowsughed.

    Zhao Hai then continued, ¡°It¡¯s already quitete. I still have some matters back at the family. Therefore, I shall give this small performance. However, I need to apologize first to the people below, I also need to apologize to Mister Terry.¡±

 Chapter 475 - Huge Harvests

    <h4>Chapter 475 - Huge Harvests</h4>

    Zhao Hai saying that he would be leaving wasn¡¯t a surprise. They knew that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t want to keep on participating in Terry¡¯s ruse any longer. To be honest, for Zhao Hai to endure until now made them admire him even more.

    Although Terry was unwilling with Zhao Hai announcing his departure, it wouldn¡¯t be good if he was to stop him. He can only lift his wine ss to Zhao Hai and agree.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then bowed towards the people down the stage before saying, ¡°Since Mister Terry didn¡¯t want me to sing, then I won¡¯t be singing. When I went to the sea some time ago, I identally wrote two verses. I ask everyone here to please appraise it.¡±

    When everyone heard Zhao Hai, they couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed. Only two verses, how can this be considered to be poetry? Everyone at the crowd understood that Zhao Hai was going to be embarrassed this evening.

    The expression of Laura and the others were not good either. Only Terry wore a smug face, he believed that he had won.

    Zhao Hai looked at the expressions of the crowd and couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly. ¡°When I went to the sea in the past, I managed to get some Marine Magic Beasts to bring back to the continent in preparation for God¡¯s Grace Day. This poem had these magic beasts as an inspiration. I only managed to write a few words, but I think that you would be able to get its message, moreover, its intent is very profound.¡±

    The people below the stage looked worriedly at Zhao Hai. They didn¡¯t know how Zhao Hai can deliver a message with such a short poem.

    Zhao Hai looked at the crowd and smiled faintly, ¡°I think that there are a lot of you who were able to eat crabs. This poem is about them, I ask the crowd to please appraise it.¡± Then he cleared his throat, scanned the crowd before stopping his gaze on the proud looking Terry. Zhao Hai slowly opened his mouth and said, ¡°I often look coldly at crabs, but I always see them looking so proud!¡±

    Then there was a static silence, the ce was even more silent than the time after he sang.

    Hahaha, Hahaha. A hugeughter was suddenly heard, breaking the silence. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t need to look for the person whoughed, he was certain that it was Jason.

    Jason¡¯s loudughter provoked a chain-reaction. The crowd in the hall were allughing at this point. People understood who Zhao Hai¡¯s poem was pertaining to.

    These young nobles came to find themselves liking Zhao Hai more and more. If Zhao Hai continued to endure after all this time, then they wouldn¡¯t like him. This was because they would see Zhao Hai as someone who didn¡¯t have courage. Even if he did counterattack at ater time, they would then think that Zhao Hai was a sinister viin as well.

    However, when Zhao Hai delivered his two lines, they immediately knew what Zhao Hai meant. Zhao Hai was clearly scolding someone, he even made a gesture towards the person. But most importantly, the crowd knew that Terry cannot say anything. If Terry makes amotion, not only would he lose face, he would also be iming that he was the butt of the joke. This move was wonderful, very wonderful.

    Zhao Hai stood on the stage and then bowed to the crowd before saying, ¡°Everybody, since I still have family matters so attend to, I shall be leaving first. I want to thank Mister Terry for the entertainment, I give my utmost gratitude to you.¡± then he bowed again before walking towards the exit.

    There were some young nobles who followed Zhao Hai when he left, as if showing their support for him. Terry was standing there, pale faced. He knew that he would certainly be aughing stock among the noble circles in Rosen Empire tomorrow.

    Laura and the others also followed Zhao Hai out, all with smiles on their faces. When he reached the door, Zhao Hai turned back and gave ast bow to the nobles before he left the premises.

    Although these nobles liked Zhao Hai, they still need to give the Robert Family face, so they didn¡¯t immediately leave after Zhao Hai. However, each and every one of them looked between Zhao Hai and Terry with a strange expression.

    Jason didn¡¯t care about face, so he just left with Zhao Hai. The servants didn¡¯t know what just happened inside the hall, but they already received an order from Terry beforehand. When Zhao Hai exits, they would still give him the carriage with the malnourished horse. However, even if Jason¡¯s Crook Family wasn¡¯t a millennium-old n, their family still cannot be neglected. So in addition to Zhao Hai¡¯s malnourished horse carriage, the servants brought a separate carriage as well.

    Jason didn¡¯t care about the other carriage, he just went forward and rode Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage. Laura and the others followed them up. After the group sat down, Jasonughed and said, ¡°Nice, Little Hai. You did good, hahaha. Did you see Terry¡¯s face after hearing your poem? Hahaha, it¡¯s all ck, I¡¯m afraid he might even vomit blood.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating. But if he didn¡¯t vomit blood today, he will certainly do so tomorrow. Hehe.¡±

    Naturally, Zhao Hai¡¯s voice was said while under soundproofing magic. He did that because he was afraid that they would be heard by the servants outside. Laura and the others just sat there smiling, they didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai would have a poem that would leave Terry speechless.

    The carriage quickly arrived outside Savage Wolf fort. Zhao Hai and Jason disembarked from their carriage and then said farewell to each other. They got on their own carriages and then slowly went down the hill.

    After boarding his carriage, Zhao Hai immediately returned to the Space. Just as he left the hall, the one hour limit for the operation just passed. Zhao Hai wanted to see what happened this time.

    Just as he arrived inside the Space, he was received by Green and Kun¡¯s smiling face. Looking at their expressions, Zhao Hai rxed, it seems like the operation wlessly seeded.

    Seeing Zhao Hai and the others arrive, Green and Kun immediately had them sit down before Green reported, ¡°Young Master, the operation went by sessfully without idents. Not only did we get rid of the Robert Family¡¯s people, we also looted their inventories. Even the bricks and wood inside weren¡¯t let go. Even if they saved the fire in their shops, they wouldn¡¯t be able to rebuild it. And most importantly, this time we got over 10 million tons of living supplies. We also received 10 million gold coins, 20 million silver coins, and 100 million copper coins. The bricks and wood could build 500 buildings. We have gained greatly this time!¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think that they would get so much this time. He looked at Green and asked, ¡°How did we get so much?¡±

    Green smiled and said, ¡°God¡¯s Grace Day has just passed. At that time, various shops in the continent kept a lot of goods in stock. During the days leading up to God¡¯s Grace Day, the shops would sell a lot of stuff. Because of this, the shops needed to be able to restock after God¡¯s Grace Day passed by, exining the amount of goods they have stocked up. Additionally, they also had the profits they just made a few days before. So it was natural that we got so much this time.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°How about the staff? Are they dead? Are the managers dealt with?¡±

    Green nodded and said, ¡°Young Master can feel relieved, ording to Cai¡¯er, all of the staff have been taken care of. No witnesses should have survived. Moreover, we also made sure to leave no evidence when we ransacked the ce. Additionally, we also used Dark Magic before starting the operations, ensuring that nobody can see what was happening inside. All those who saw the magic were killed as well.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good, let¡¯s see how the Robert Family handles this. Moreover, when the beastmene, we won¡¯t worry about their food and clothing. Hahaha.¡±

    Green smiled as well, millenium-old ns were truly extraordinary. If they didn¡¯t attack the Robert Family, then they wouldn¡¯t have gotten these goods. With these things, settling 100 thousand people wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Moreover, they can also used their plundered goods to trade with the Merfold and the Beastmen. And most importantly, they had obtained a lot of silver and copper coins, enabling them to establish a currency system within Iron Mountain Fort. They can now say goodbye to bartering, as well as the awkward situation of giving sry.

    Although Iron Mountain fort has some sort of currency system, the amount of silver and copper coins circting was pitifully small. Gold coins were the mostmon type of coin present. So people can still technically acquire coins when they trade their products in Zhao Hai¡¯s shop.

    But this was not convenient, this system can only work because there was still a small amount of people in Zhao Hai¡¯s domain. When their numbers increase in the future, confusion would surely appear. But now that the silver and copper coins were taken care of, the cirction of currency in the fort wouldn¡¯t have any more problems.

    Kun smiled and said, ¡°The operation went as smooth as it can possibly be, there shouldn¡¯t be any ws in its execution. In order for people to not find out that we used Dark Magic, we used Light Magic in order to remove all traces of Dark Magic in the area. Now, traces of Light Magic were the only things left in the scene, masking all of our traces. Maybe people might even associate this matter with the Radiant Church, which would be very good for us.¡±

    When he heard Kun, Zhao Hai stared, then he asked, ¡°Grandpa Kun, whose idea was this? Why haven¡¯t I thought about this before?¡±

    In the past, Zhao Hai was only thinking about not being recognized, he didn¡¯t think of using light magic to destroy the scene that he left behind. It seems like this old man still had his formidable wit.

    Kun smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s great that even you didn¡¯t think about this. Right, all of us are quite tired, we should rest early. Tomorrow, we have to construct buildings in the ck Wastnd in preparation for the iing Beastmen ves this spring.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, Greed didn¡¯t immediately go to rest, he looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Young Master, how was the banquet?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s very good, it went by smoothly.¡±

    Laura and the others actually chuckled. Then they told Green and Kun about what happened back at Terry¡¯s banquet. When they heard about what happened, Green and Kun couldn¡¯t help butugh. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to take this opportunity to scold Terry, moreover, Zhao Hai scolded him in front of his face.

    While the group chatted inside the Space, the bull-pulled carriage continued to travel slowly towards Calci Family¡¯s fort. Shue and Shun sat on the driver¡¯s seat with bored expressions. They knew that there was an operation tonight, it was very unfortunate that they weren¡¯t able to participate.

 Chapter 476 - Antimagic Powder

    <h4>Chapter 476 - Antimagic Powder</h4>

    Seeing that there was nothing to look at, Shue told Shun, ¡°Shun, what do you think about tonight¡¯s operation? Do you that it¡¯ll seed?¡±

    Shun faintly smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯ll definitely seed, with Cai¡¯er as well as the undead, it would be impossible to fail. Right, Young Master said that if he manages to find the right nts to cultivate, he can give us potions in order to upgrade our strengths to 8th rank.¡±

    Shue smiled and said, ¡°There are already a lot of powerful experts on young master¡¯s side. Even if we arrive at 8th rank, we wouldn¡¯t be a big help to the Young Master, unless we reach 9th rank.¡±

    Shun sighed and said, ¡°If only reaching 9th rank can be so easy. If it was that easy, Grandfather Green, Grandmother Merine, and Grandfather Kun would have reached 9th rank already.¡± Suddenly, his face changed, he lowered his voice and told Shue, ¡°Shue, be alert, I just sensed killing intent.¡±

    Shue nodded, ¡°I also felt it, I¡¯ll immediately go and inform the Young Master.¡± Then with an intention, a shadow appeared and knocked three times on the doors of the vehicle.

    This was a code, as long as Shue knocks three times, Cai¡¯er would know that something just happened and then she would immediately inform Zhao Hai.

    Upon hearing Shue¡¯s knocks, Cai¡¯er immediately appeared on the vi¡¯s living room and told Zhao Hai, ¡°Young Master, Shue just knocked on the door, something probably happened.¡±

    Zhao Hai, who was chatting with Green, stared, then he immediately said, ¡°What happened? Immediately open the monitor.¡± Cai¡¯erplied and then opened the monitor.

    The range of the monitor was muchrger than original ten li. Looking at the monitor, Zhao Hai saw a lot of red dots appearing.

    There red points were obviously not them, but an ambush on the both sides of the road. At this time, the carriage had already arrived in the middle of their encirclement. Looking at their numbers, Zhao Hai estimated them to be about 500 people. Moreover, they were all experts, most are 6th and 7th ranks, and then a couple dozen 8th ranks. These people were all in full body armor, and had various weapons in their hands. Most importantly, these people had 20 ballistas as well.

    Ballistas are impossible to use without proper instation. It seems like these people had prepared these ballistas quite early, they should be in ambush for at least a couple of hours.

    Zhao Hai appeared in the carriage and told Shue and Shun about what he saw, making them prepare. The two men immediately went down on the ground and didn¡¯t move. The remaining matters would be left to him.

    Naturally, the two didn¡¯t object to Zhao Haim since both of them knew about Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. So they didn¡¯t say anything and just concentrated on the situation.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t return to the Space and just sat in the carriage while observing the scene on the monitor. Among these people, he can see a fully bearded man that seemed to be theirmander. He was standing nearby a ballista, looking intently at the carriage without blinking an eye. He can also see that the ammo used on the ballistas were all whistling arrows.

    Upon seeing the whistling arrow, Zhao Hai immediately changed his vision towards the other ballistas and saw the same thing. Upon looking closely, he noticed ck jars being tied up on the arrows. He had no idea what they were trying to do.

    If this was ancient Earth, ZHao Hai might have guessed that the other party were using explosives. But this was Ark Continent, there aren¡¯t explosives here. Zhao Hai was very curious about the ck jars.

    But Zhao Hai certainly knew that those jars aren¡¯t good for him. At this time, he saw the bearded man issue an order, Zhao Hai immediately called out and said, ¡°Get ready!¡¯ as the man¡¯s voice came down.

    The bearded man swung his hand down and said, ¡°Release!¡± Then the more than 20 ballistas immediately shot their ammunition. Zhao Hai waved his hand as he took Shue and Shun to the Space as the arrows smashed the carriage into pieces.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dy and immediately released arge number of undead. He had some of them surround the ambushers while some surrounded his carriage.

    Zhao Hai just sat in the Space and looked at the bearded man. He knew that the bearded man was their leader. Zhao Hai just had his forces stay still and prepare on dealing with the enemy,

    When he observed the bearded man, Zhao Hai saw something interesting. When he released his undead, the bearded man looked very silly. The man murmured, ¡°Impossible, this is impossible. We used Antimagic Powder. How can he still use magic?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared before hisplexion changed. This was because the bearded man seemed to indicate the presence of a potion that was widely known in the continent, the Antimagic powder. This powder can debilitate Mages inrge scales.

    Antimagic Powder, just as its name suggests, is a kind of powder that can inhibit magic. This powder had no effect on ordinary people nor do they affect Warrior. This powder only targets Mages.

    Sprinkling this powder around a Mage will make their magic spells cost exponentially more. When one was surrounded by Antimagic Powder, spells would take ten times as much as they normally did. In the past, people used this powder in dealing with Mages.

    This Antimagic Powder was made by a Grandmaster Alchemist. Generally, Alchemists are Mages that wanted to branch out in their profession. But this Grandmaster wasn¡¯t a Mage, not only was he not a Mage, he also had a huge hatred towards the profession.

    When the Alchemist was young, he really wanted to study Magic. But when he went to get tested, he found out that he had no talent. Additionally, that night, the Mage who tested him went to his family and killed everyone. He was only able to survive because he went to a secret passage and ran away.

    After several years of investigation, he managed to find out that he wasn¡¯t untalented in Magic at all, on the contrary, he was very gifted. An enemy n paid the Mage to fake his result and see to it that he was tested as having to talent. Afterwards, the Mage felt greedy and decided to attack the Alchemist¡¯s family, murdering everyone and robbing their reserves. The Alchemist¡¯s family only had small fame, they were a Merchant family with no background. Without an expert to guard them, the Mage went unhindered in eliminating the n.

    For revenge, the Alchemist didn¡¯t study Magic, on the contrary, he even thought that Mages were a danger to humanity. He thinks that the profession must not exist, he wants to eliminate all Mages. Because of this he learned Alchemy and before long, he became a Grandmaster.

    After 30 years of unyielding effort, the Alchemist managed to sessfully make Antimagic Powder. The powder separates a Mage from the elements surrounding him, making a small space where he can barely use any spells. With the powder, there was no way for a Mage to use powerful spells.

    Everyone on the continent knew that Mages specialize in spiritual force, through practicing it, they canmunicate with the elements around them. Then, with the help of the elements, they could execute formidable magic spells. With this image, one canpare a Mage to a generalmanding his soldiers. But with this Antimagic Powder, a Mage¡¯s connection to the elements would be cut off. Making a Mage fully rely on his spiritual force. In this way, the Mage can only use a small amount of Magic he has in his body to cast spells. When his spiritual force runs out, the Mage can only wait for death.

    This powder immediately caught the attention of all the Mages in the Continent. Every Major power also began to treat this as an important matter. ns were even starting to use this powder to deal with Mages. Before long, all the Mages in the continent felt panic.

    Because of the Antimagic Powder, all of the Mages in the continent made an alliance and started to chase the Alchemist down. In the end, the Alchemist was killed off. After that, the Mage Alliance went and exerted pressure on all Nobles and Major Forces of the continent, making them ban the future usage of the powder. Additionally, all Mages swore that if they find out that someone was still using the powder, they would get eliminated immediately.

    Zhao Hai saw this story in a book discussing the history of the Continent. This matter happened 3000 years ago, and from then on, there was no other heard instance where Antimagic Powder was used.

    He didn¡¯t expect that today, he would actually hear someone mention this Antimagic Powder. This would certainly be a huge matter if it reaches the ears of the people of the continent.

    The people who wanted to deal with Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai¡¯s magic was different. His magic was provided by the Space and wasn¡¯t affected by the Antimagic Powder.

    Those who attacked Zhao Hai surely didn¡¯t expect that he wouldn¡¯t be affected by Antimagic Powder. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t allow them time to escape, he immediately made his Undead rush towards the enemy. In less than half an hour, all of the ambushers were killed offpletely.

    Zhao Hai used Wind Magic to collect the scattered Antimagic Powder. After doing that, he prepared to head back and tell Randolph about this matter, making them deal with it.

    Zhao Hai clearly knew that the appearance of the powder today was a huge event in the continent. This matter doesn¡¯t only affect Dark Mages, but all of the Mages in the Continent as well. Zhao Hai¡¯s status was too small to handle this matter, only through Randolph and the Calci Family can this problem be dealt with.

    After collecting the Antimagic Powder, Zhao Hai immediately turned all those who attacked him into undead. The also made the leader into an Advance Undead. From the man¡¯s mouth, Zhao Hai discovered that the one who sent for the ambush was the Robert Family. As for where the Robert Family got the Antimagic Powder, the man didn¡¯t know.

    Now that Zhao Hai¡¯s bull-pulled carriage was destroyed, Zhao Hai had no choice but to release Alien as he headed back to Dark Soldier Fort. Compared to the giant-horned bull, Alien was much quicker, therefore, Zhao Hai arrived at the fort much faster. In order to avoid misunderstandings, Zhao Hai went out when he was a small distance away from the roadblock. After which, he walked forward towards the small house.

    After talking to the servant at the roadblock, Zhao Hai went back inside Alien and then headed towards the fort. Waiting for Zhao Hai outside the fort were Randolph and Smith.

    When he saw the two, Zhao Hai immediately went out and gave them a salute. Randolph nodded and looked at Zhao Hai before asking, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I made Grandfather worried, let¡¯s talk inside the fort.¡± Randolph looked at Zhao Hai and immediately understood that Zhao Hai had something important to say. He immediately nodded and led Zhao Hai to enter the fort and sat down in the main lobby. Sitting beside Smith were notable members of the Family, only Juwan was not present.

    After the group sat down, Randolph looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, did some people attack you?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and responds, ¡°Yes, grandfather, people from the Robert Family ambushed me, there were about 500 of them. My carriage was destroyed because of that.¡±

    When Randolph heard that it was the Robert Family, he snorted. Zhao Hai looked at him and then held up a leather back. He ced the bag on the ground next to Randolph and said, ¡°Grandfather, in dealing with me, the Robert Family used Antimagic Powder. I¡¯ve collected some of them in this bag.¡±

    Just as Zhao Hai expected, when the people heard that the bag was filled with Antimagic powder, all of them became startled. They couldn¡¯t help but unconsciously take two steps back. They looked at the bag as though it held a savage magic beast inside.

    .The Calci Family was known as a Dark Mage n. Naturally, most of their members studied Magic, if they didn¡¯t practice Dark Magic, then they would practice other elements. Therefore, regarding the Antimagic Powder, it was no wonder that everyone in the room treated it as a fatal threat.

    Randolph expression also changed, but he was the Family¡¯s head, so when he heard about the powder, he didn¡¯t take a step back. But his expression was still ugly, he looked at the bag and said, ¡°Is there really Antimagic Powder in this bag?¡±

    Zhao Hao nodded and said, ¡°There is, in addition to the Antimagic Powder, I also had themander of the attackers turned into Advanced Level Undead. From his own mouth, i learned that they are all people of the Robert Family. There shouldn¡¯t be anything wrong about his testimony.¡±

 Chapter 477 - Acting Out of Desperation

    <h4>Chapter 477 - Acting Out of Desperation</h4>

    Randolph¡¯s face showed a serious expression, he clearly knew how huge the matter regarding Antimagic Powder was. This was something that was taken seriously by the continent. A lot of Mages suffered because of this powder.

    Also, he didn¡¯t believe that Zhao Hai would deceive him. Although Zhao Hai had some problems with the Calci Family in the past, Randolph can see that Zhao Hai really liked Megan. This Antimagic Powder held a very significant ce in the hearts of all the Mages in the Continent. It didn¡¯t matter whether they were Dark Mages or Light Mages, every single one of them were extremely concerned about this item.

    Randolph nodded and said, ¡°What are you nning to do now?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I reckon the Robert Family is finished. This night, except for their shop in Carson City, all of their shops in the continent will be attacked, they wouldn¡¯t even get a single cent from them. In the future, their troubles would only get bigger. If Grandfather is swift, the Calci Family might even take over Robert Family¡¯s businesses.¡±

    After Zhao Hai talked, Third Grandfather pointed towards the bag of Antimagic Powder and said, ¡°Wait, if they really used Antimagic Powder, then how did you survive?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Antimagic Powder doesn¡¯t affect me.¡±

    Third Grandfather snorted, ¡°That just shows that this powder is fake, how could it be ineffective.¡±

    Zhao Hai just smiled, ¡°Is it really fake? You¡¯ll know when you try it, Third Grandfather. Remember, if my toxin from the Water of Nothingness didn¡¯t get cured, I wouldn¡¯t be here today.¡±

    When Zhao Hai said this, Third Grandfather didn¡¯t know how to respond. At this time, Randolph was still very cautious, he immediately turned to Smith and said, ¡°Smith, you get a person to try it, see if this thing is real. If it isn¡¯t fake, then even god cannot save the Robert Family.¡±

    Zhao Hai added, ¡°Grandfather, i think we should send someone to monitor the Robert Family right now. They failed their operation this time, exposing the fact that they possess Antimagic Powder. It would be a big problem if they run away.¡±

    Randolph stared, then he immediately nodded and said, ¡°Right, do just as what Little Hai said. First, immediately go send some assassins over to the Robert Family, make sure to keep a close eye on their movements.¡±

    Peterplied, he turned away to find someone to send. At this time, Smith returned, along with him, a family¡¯s foreign elder came. He was an 8th rank Dark Mage, although he doesn¡¯t have any authority, he can be trusted.

    After the person came, he gave a salute to Randolph. Randolph had the man stand in an area as Smith started to spread the powder all around him. When Smith opened the bag, he immediately knew that the contents were real. This was because he felt the movement of the elements going sluggish. This was something he didn¡¯t experience before.

    However, to test the powder¡¯s might, Smith continued to spread the powder around the person. When the person used magic, Randolph and the others carefully observed him. Even if the person was sessful in casting his Dark Magic, they could clearly see that it took him a significant amount of effort to seed. When the man casted the second time, nothing came out, the man¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn white.

    When Randolph and the others saw this scene, their doubts about the authenticity of the powder disappeared. At this time, Zhao Hai carefully collected all of the powder. After Zhao Hai was done, all the people in the room finally rxed.

    However, Randolph¡¯s face turned very ugly. He turned to Smith and said, ¡°Second, immediately inform the family to prepare for battle, we should be on guard just in case the Robert Family goes to act in desperation.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t think about this point. When the Robert Family decided to use Antimagic Powder, they should¡¯ve been acting because they see that they have an advantage. After all, they still didn¡¯t know about the fact that all of their shops outside the capital were now destroyed.

    Even if they don¡¯t know, it was still possible for them to act out of desperation. This was because they might be be afraid that the Calci Family would spread the fact that the Robert Family had Antimagic Powder in their possession.

    As long as the information about the existence of Antimagic Powder spreads, not to mention a mere Robert Family, even the Rosen Empire wouldn¡¯t survive the bacsh. Think about it, how many Mages were currently in the continent? For their own safety, all of the Mages would unite and kill all of those who possess Antimagic Powder. There isn¡¯t a single power in the continent that could guard against an alliance of such scale.

    The status of Mages in the continent was naturally high because of their formidable attacking strength. If people were to suddenly use a type of item like the Antimagic Powder, making their capabilities weaker, their status would definitely decline. In this case, in order to maintain their interests, Mages would surely make a counter-attack. The cumtive strength of all Mages in the continent was simply terrifying. There won¡¯t be any 9th rank experts that would not want to interfere, this was because there were also a lot of 9th rank experts among the Mages.

    Listening to the old patriarch, Smith immediately prepared to exit. But at this time, an explosive sound can be heard. Then, a giant firework fired off into the sky.

    Upon hearing this, everyone in the hall immediately went out to see. The only ones left behind were Randolph and Zhao Hai, Smith left much earlier.

    When he saw the people¡¯s perplexed expression, Zhao Hai was confused. Randolph looked at Zhao Hai and faintly smiled, ¡°That was just an early warning signal released by a magic cannon. That signal meant that our Calci Family is getting ready for attack. As long as that warning shot is heard, all the members of the Calci Family would prepare themselves for battle at the shortest time possible. Making themselves mentally ready for a life and death fight together with the family.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, Randolph¡¯s attitude towards him was now very good. Randolph looked at Zhao Hai and smiled, ¡°Well, no need to think much about it. Come with me, let¡¯s go towards the walls.¡±

    Zhao Hai agreed, then went out of the room along with Randolph. While they were heading to the walls, they could see the members of the Calci Family redying themselves. There were people moving here and there, there were also Warriors wearing their full body armor, along with a weapon in their hands. Mages can be seen holding their magic staffs as well.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai also noticed that the children of the family were being led away by some men. They were going to be lead outside the castle using a secret passage. Megan and the others didn¡¯t join them, the group just stayed there instead.

    People from the Calci Family knew that Dark Soldier Fort was their family¡¯s fort. Their fighting power was strongest here. For someone to dare attack this ce meant that someone was confident in dealing with the family. This made them more careful in preparing themselves.

    Before long, Megan and the others arrived by Zhao Hai¡¯s side. Megan already told Laura and the others about what was currently happening. However, they didn¡¯t worry, they knew that inside Zhao Hai¡¯s Space, 40 9th ranks were present. In the face of that quantity of 9th ranks, there was no point in worrying.

    When Randolph saw Megan, he couldn¡¯t help but frown and said, ¡°Megan, why haven¡¯t you left? Just in case something went wrong, you should make yourself safe.¡±

    Megan smiled and said, ¡°Grandfather, it¡¯s fine. With Big Brother Hai here, there¡¯s no need to worry. Right, let¡¯s quickly go to the walls, let¡¯s see who dared to attack us this time.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t tell them about him being attacked with Antimagic Powder. In his mind, this matter was not necessary, this information wouldn¡¯t have any influence on them.

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly as he walked towards the walls along with Megan and the others. Randolph couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, he didn¡¯t expect that Megan would trust Zhao Hai this much.

    The group quickly arrived at the walls. There were a lot of people on the walls as well. Moreover, magic cannons and ballistas were already prepared there.

    Although the walls of Dark Soldier Fort weren¡¯t very high, with all of their preparations, defending it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Most importantly, the Calci Family was a family of Dark Mages. There were a lot of Mages, especially Dark Mages, in the family, their fighting prowess wasn¡¯t something to scoff at.

    Standing on the walls were these Mages. Even a 100 thousand strong army wouldn¡¯t be able to upy Dark Soldier Fort. Attacking it wasn¡¯t a good idea.

    However, at this time. Zhao Haiplexion changed. He smiled bitterly and then turned to Randolph and said, ¡°Grandfather, make those Mages in the walls leave, they wouldn¡¯t be able to help. The opposite party has already spread Antimagic Powder on the surrounding forest.

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Randolph¡¯s expression changed, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Really?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°They spread it out immediately. Moreover, the Robert Family had set out ten thousand people, all of them Warriors. Their ranks aren¡¯t low either.¡±

    Randolph stared, he decided to believe Zhao Hai as he nodded. Then he issued amand that was received by the people. Before long, all the Mages on the walls went back inside the fort.

    From what he saw in the monitor, Zhao Hai knew that the other party was well prepared. The Warriors already had their weapons prepared. Zhao Hai smiled faintly, he wanted to see how the other party wishes to proceed.

    At the same time, he increased the range of the monitor and saw a group of people scaling up Dark Mountain. This people might be the ones preparing to assault the fort.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, then in the dim night, he released his undead and made them encircle the attackers. When he makes a move on the attackerster, he wanted to make sure that nobody gets to escape.

    Right now, Randolph had a very serious expression, he didn¡¯t expect the other party to ce this much capital on this one attack. For them to use this much Antimagic powder meant that they were preparing to exterminate the Calci Family.

    In any time of the year, eradicating the Calci Family wouldn¡¯t be easy. However, God¡¯s Grace Day has just passed, all of the important members of the family were currently present inside Dark Soldier Fort. If the fort gets attacked this time, the Calci Family would really be ended.

 Chapter 478 - Disgusting

    <h4>Chapter 478 - Disgusting</h4>

    If one wants to defeat a Great n like the Calci Family, he would need to eliminate all of their leaders and elites. If those important personnel were to vanish, the family wouldn¡¯t dare show themselves in the continent anymore. This was because Great ns held great benefits, and the interests that they control are too great. Ordinarily, they would use this interest to gather good talents and then use it to grow their power.

    When their leaders and elites vanish, all of these benefits and interests would instead be a curse to the n.

    Because of this, this fort of the Calci Family cannot be defeated. At the same time, the Robert Family cannot lose as well. When they dealt with Zhao Hai before, they never thought that they would fail. Then sent out a great number of 8th ranks and they even used Antimagic Powder to defeat him to ensure its sess. But unfortunately, they failed.

    Not only did it fail, the Antimagic Powder was also made known to Zhao Hai. Now, it was not only Zhao Hai who knew, the Calci Family were now aware as well, and it wouldn¡¯t take a long time for the entire continent to hear about it. Once Mages knew that the Robert Family held Antimagic Powder, they won¡¯t be simply eliminated, no member of the family will be safe, and the execution would surely be ruthless.

    This made the Robert Family decide to use all of their strength in dealing with the Calci Family. They must destroy the Calci Family in one clean swoop.

    At this moment, the current situation within Dark Soldier Fort wasn¡¯t good. The Calci Family was a Mage n, they held great importance to their Mages and not so much to their Warriors. Because of this, Mages popted the family. With Zhao Hai¡¯s proposal, all the Mages were made to retreat from the walls. Now, there were only a few people left.

    Zhao Hai was also aware of this situation. At this time, Smith came with a few people, all of them Mages. They were all members of the Calci Family, they couldn¡¯t withdraw.

    Third Grandfather and Juwan also walked together with them. Theirplexions were difficult to describe. Although they have differences with Randolph, they weren¡¯t fools. They knew that once the Calci Family is over, they won¡¯t be able to survive. Only when the Calci Family survives will they have a good life.

    The two also walked towards Randolph¡¯s side, they weren¡¯t in the mood to talk with Zhao Hai. Third Grandfather turned to Randolph and said, ¡°Patriarch, why did you remove those Mages from the walls? If they are taken off, who will defend the fort?¡±

    Randolph looked at him and shorted, ¡°Think about it, why would I remove those Mages? Can¡¯t you feel it? The other party has already spread a massive amount of Antimagic Powder. If I don¡¯t remove the Mages, they would only be standing there waiting for death.¡±

    Third Grandfather stared, then immediately went to feel the surroundings before hisplexion became ugly. He felt that the Magic elements in the entire Dark Mountain were going extremely sluggish. With the situation of the elements like this, there was no way for a Mage to cast formidable magic spells. One could say that Mages became useless in such an environment.

    Smith and the others also felt it, all of their expressions were quite ugly. Smith quickly said, ¡°Father, how about we make the Mages escape through the secret passage, make them attack from outside the mountain?¡±

    Randolph shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s useless. Even if they go out of the mountain, the opposite party still had Antimagic Powder in their hands, they can use it anytime.¡±

    Right now, Peter and the others had no other ideas. The family paid too little attention towards Warriors. If they ced importance to the Warriors the same way as they did to their Mages, their family wouldn¡¯t have reached this predicament.

    Zhao Hai looked at the group and faintly smiled, ¡°Grandfather, everybody, you don¡¯t need to worry. The opponent only sent a bit more than 10 thousand people. Rest assured, we¡¯re fine, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    The eyes of the people couldn¡¯t help but focus on Zhao Hai. They thought about what Zhao Hai said back at the lobby, he wasn¡¯t affected by Antimagic Powder.

    Randolph looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Little Hai, since you aren¡¯t affected, solve this quickly, blow those Antimagic Powder away.¡±

    Zhao Hai knit his brows, ¡°There¡¯s too many. Even if I can, it wouldn¡¯t take a short time. Also, the enemy wouldn¡¯t give us that much time.¡± Just as Zhao Hai finished talking, a group of Warriors stepped out from the woods in into the front of Dark Soldier fort. They all wore armor and had weapons in their hands.

    These were Heavy Armor Infantry, one of the most formidable types of unit in the continent. Their bodies werepletely encased within a thick full body armor. They had a kite shield in one hand while a pear was held in the other. Now they have set up their shields and spear in a formation as they advanced slowly towards the fort¡¯s walls.

    Then they jammed their shields on the ground, with its front facing the fort. The shields were linked together, forming a firm wall. While they were connected, there was some holes present here and there, enough for their spears to be securely ced.

    Behind the Heavy Infantry wererge quantities of bowmen. Magic Cannons and Ballistas were powerful, however, they weren¡¯t convenient to move. Moreover, they had already spread Antimagic Powder, Magic Cannons couldn¡¯t be used well, it¡¯s attacking power would be reduced significantly.

    Bowmen aren¡¯t people to be scoffed at either. They were using longbows constructed in a way that it can at least be shot from 200 steps away. With Warriors wielding them, it was possible to shoot at 400 steps. Moreover, they could fire 40 times, their attacking strength was not small.

    Behind the Bowmen and the Heavy Infantry were soldiers in leather armor. They were armed with swords and shields, some of them carrieddders and ropes.

    Seeing this disy, Randolph immediately issued his orders to have the people on the wall prepare. Zhao Hai looked at the attackers and couldn¡¯t help but smile. This arrangement was very good, however, their numbers are too few, they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive the assault of his undead.

    Randolph stood at the walls and stared at the slowly approaching formation. He coldly snorted and said, ¡°Robert Patriarch, you really went all out. I¡¯ve always treated you as a friend. But you actually came to destroy my family,e out and see me.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared for a moment and then smiled. If he was the Robert Family Patriarch, he wouldn¡¯te out and meet Randolph. Such an encounter might leave loose ends.

    Unfortunately, Zhao Hai guessed incorrectly. When Randolph¡¯s voice fell, a voice was heard shortly afterwards, ¡°Randolph, you¡¯re really naive. Do you think that with our current position, we would treat you as a genuine friend? Your Calci Family is a family of Mages, you¡¯re finished. Hahaha. What do you think? Does the Antimagic Powder taste good?¡±

    Randolph coldly snorted and said, ¡°Robert Patriarch, what good would killing the Calci Family do to you? As long as people knows about your possession of Antimagic Powder, your Robert Family is finished.¡±

    Robert Patriarchughed and said, ¡°Know? Who will inform them? Since all of you will die today, it would be impossible to pass this information. I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ve asked all of my family¡¯s 9th ranks to deal with your family. Even if you use your secret passage, they would be able to find out about it.¡±

    Randolph was startled, then his face changed. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Good, Robert Patriarch, good. Worthy of the Savage Wolf emblem, you¡¯re ruthless enough. But you can be sure that we, the Calci Family, aren¡¯t going to go down easily. If you want to eliminate us, you will have to pay a great price.¡±

    Robert Patriarch smiled and said, ¡°Of course we¡¯ll pay a great price, but that doesn¡¯t matter. As long as we extinguish your Calci Family, we would be able to gain the resources to be the most powerful n in the Continent, hahaha. Compared to the price I paid, the benefits that I will obtain would certainly be more.¡±

    Randolph¡¯s expression was now pale. Zhao Hai looked at Randolph and smiled faintly, ¡°Grandpa Randolph, consider this matter finished. No need to be angry with that crazy dog. Did he really think that they would win? Hehe, tooughable.¡±

    Naturally, Robert Patriarch heard Zhao Hai, but he didn¡¯t respond. At this time, a carriage slowly approached Dark Soldier Fort. This carriage didn¡¯t have a roof, and it only had a chair and a table. Sitting in it was an old man clothed in Warrior clothes. On the table in front of him, there was a bottle of liquor and a wine ss. The person looked very tall, but he was also very thin. With the way he wore his clothes, he seemed to be very rxed. His slender eyes seemed to sh with green light in this dark night.

    The old person¡¯s green eyes looked straight at Zhao Hai and coldly snorter, ¡°Ignorant junior. Do you think that you¡¯re already formidable just by by defeating some second rate warriors of the continent? I must let you know thatpared to my Grandson Terry, you fall too short.¡±

    Just as the old man¡¯s voice fell, hoofbeats can be heard as a big white horse appeared and went to the side of the old man¡¯s carriage. The horse was very big and tall, very much like a Demon Horse, four meters in height. Sitting on it was a fully armored Knight, the Knight wore silver body armor. He had a long spear in one hand and his helmet in the other. His sword was inserted in it sheath at the side of the saddle. The man looked very handsome.

    Zhao Hai looked at the person and saw that it was Terry. He was dressed up as a genuine Knight, looking very eye-catching.

    Seeing his appearance, Zhao Hai smiled and then whispered to Megan, ¡°This guy really likes to pretend to be an honorable knight. But he actually has a vile heart.¡±

    Megan snorted and said, ¡°When we were children, I didn¡¯t think too much about his appearance. But now, when I look at him, I really feel disgusted.¡±

 Chapter 479 - All Of My Enemies, Kill Them!

    <h4>Chapter 479 - All Of My Enemies, Kill Them!</h4>

    Terry didn¡¯t think the same, he was feeling really good right now. His family had already surrounded the Dark Soldier Fort of the Calci Family. He had never felt this ted before.

    Seeing Zhao Hai and Megan on the wall, Terry sneered and said, ¡°Megan, have you ever thought that this day woulde? I¡¯ve shown my interest to you all these years, but what did you do? You chose Zhao Hai instead of me, today, I will make you regret that decision.¡±

    Megan looked at Terry¡¯s appearance and coldly snorted, ¡°Of course I¡¯d choose Big Brother Hai and not you. You don¡¯t evenpare to Big Brother Hai¡¯s little finger.¡±

    Zhao Hai said, ¡°Megan, no need to exaggerate, how can you say that to Mister Terry? Why did you say that he can¡¯tpare to my finger? He is well worthy to be on the same level as my little finger.¡±

    When Megan and the others heard Zhao Hai, they couldn¡¯t help but smile. They knew that Zhao Hai rarely cracked a joke. But even in this situation, he still managed to say one, this made them appreciate Zhao Hai¡¯s temperament.

    Megan smiled and said, ¡°Right, just as what Brother Hai said, Terry, you¡¯reparable to his little finger. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t choose you.¡±

    Terry¡¯s face turned pale when he heard Megan and Zhao Hai¡¯s exchange. His dashing appearancepletely disappeared from his face. He looked fiercely at Megan and said, ¡°Why are you smiling, do you really think that you can deal with me?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Terry¡¯s face and smiled faintly, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to take care of you this soon, but since you came to the front door, why wouldn¡¯t I grant your wish? Seeing you so rampant, I think it¡¯s time for your life to end.¡±

    When Terry heard what Zhao Hai just said, his face couldn¡¯t help but turn ck, then he said, ¡°Enough wasting breath, today, I will make sure you die without a proper burial.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Terry and smiled, ¡°In the past, those who wished me death didn¡¯t bade well. They didn¡¯t seed, so why should you?¡±

    Then Zhao Hai waved his hand as he had Alien appear, Zhao Hai and the girls disappeared from the wall as well and entered Alien¡¯s body. Alien opened its mouth as Zhao Hai¡¯s voice boomed out, ¡°One of the worst mistake that your Robert Family did was being enemies with me!¡±

    As his voice fell, the Robert Family suddenly saw their lines being disrupted, undead creatures were appearing. As soon as the undead appeared, they immediately attacked the Warriors of the Robert Family. Now, the family¡¯s formation was a mess.

    And at this time, Alien jumped down from the wall. While it jumped down from the walls, it was also followed by some figures. Randolph and the others stared, those who jumped down with Zhao Hai were actually undead cavalry.

    These undead cavalry were in the shape of Beastmen. Skeletal versions of a tall bullheaded Beastman was sitting on a horned bulls. When they fell to the ground, they produced a small indent on the surface. They seemed to be unaffected by their force of impact as they jumped over the fort¡¯s moat and immediately attacked the Robert Family.

    Randolph and the others were very startled when they saw Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. These undead that Zhao Hai released were very different that what normal Dark Mages would summon. Their n was a family of Dark Mages, they had researched summoning magic. However, they always managed to summon inferior undead. After each fight, those undead would need to be maintained well, otherwise, their strength would continually grow weak. Also, they weren¡¯t a match against general Warriors, they can only use their numbers as an advantage.

    But Zhao Hai¡¯s undead didn¡¯t fit any of these descriptions. Their fighting strength was extremely formidable. They aren¡¯t any weaker than an 8th ranked expert. This strength made Randolph and the others extremely surprised.

    What is most important was their numbers. These undead were numerous, from what they can count, Zhao Hai had already released about ten thousand. And the undead were still continuing to rush towards the Robert Family¡¯s troops, their numbers constantly increasing.

    One could say that it didn¡¯t even take five minutes before Zhao Hai managed to destroy the Robert Family¡¯s siege line-up. The undead already broke their formation, it was impossible for them to recover.

    At this time, Alien was stood in front of the fort¡¯s bridge, its big mouth opened as Zhao Hai¡¯s voice sounded out, ¡°Hahaha, Robert Family, do you really believe that you can deal with this Zhao Hai? Hahaha. Since, you¡¯re already here, let me tell you. While I attended your banquet tonight, all of your businesses outside the capital have already been destroyed, your people all killed. Not only did we kill your people, we also looted everything and burned all of the infrastructure. Even if you didn¡¯t act this night, your family would still be finished tomorrow. It¡¯s very ridiculous that you still think that you can deal with me.¡±

    Robert Patriarch and Terry recoved, ever since Zhao Hai¡¯s attack began, the two of them were staring nkly. When Zhao Hai¡¯s voice was heard, they came back to normal and changed their faced. They believed Zhao Hai¡¯s words because there was no need for him to tell a lie at this moment.

    From the present situation, Zhao Hai¡¯s undead held the upper hand. It seems like the attack on the Calci Family was already going to fail. Zhao Hai had no reason to deceive them.

    Robert Patriarch¡¯splexion was pale, he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Ignorant junior. You¡¯re quite proud of your undead, but can they contest against 9th rank experts? I request the elders to make a move, my Robert Family has reached a life and death moment!¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s voice came again, ¡°Do you think that if you have a few 9th rank experts, you can change the oue? It¡¯s useless, since I¡¯ve decided to deal with your Robert Family, nobody can save you!¡±

    At this time, a cold voice was heard, ¡°Can nobody really save them? I don¡¯t believe you. My Robert Family has existed in the continent for more than 1000 years. With just your strength, exterminating my Robert Family is just a dream!¡±

    Zhao Hai lifted his head and saw several human shapes floating in the air. All of them had a Warrior¡¯s appearance. Zhao Hai looked at them and counted ten 9th rank experts.

    Without waiting for Zhao Hai to speak, a voice suddenly sounded out from inside Dark Soldier Fort, ¡°Savage Wolf¡¯s Evil Sword, I didn¡¯t think that you¡¯re still alive, Hahaha. Good, I thought that I wouldn¡¯t be able to settle our enmity in this life. Today, we can finally settle the ount between us.¡± Along with the voice, seven figures appeared from the Calci Family. Six of them were dressed like Mages while one of them wore a Warrior¡¯s clothing. Even if the mountain was filled with Antimagic Powder, its potency was too weak to affect these 9th ranks.

    At this time, the 9th rank named Evil Swordughed and said, ¡°Dark Demon, I also didn¡¯t think that you¡¯re still alive. In the past, you¡¯re not my match, now, you¡¯re still not on my level. Although the Antimagic Powder isn¡¯t very effective against 9th ranks, you¡¯re still very restricted in your actions, feel it, your strength should be 80%pared to usual, right? Appearing this time is the same as courting death. In any case, without killing you, we won¡¯t be able to ensure the Calci Family¡¯s destruction.¡±

    Without waiting for Dark Demon to speak, Alien suddenly vanished from the bridge, exposing Zhao Hai¡¯s group underneath the 9th rank experts. When Randolph saw this, he was startled, he knew how terrifying 9th rank experts were. If Zhao Hai appeared, a 9th rank would only need to move a finger in order to erase him.

    When Zhao Hai appeared on the bridge, he looked at Evil Sword and Dark Demon before opening his mouth, ¡°Sorry for the disturbance. If you want to chat, go find a suitable ce. I don¡¯t want you standing on my head while you talk.¡±

    Evil Sword looked down at Zhao Hai then coldly snorted,¡± Ignorant Junior, die !¡± His hand moved as Sword Qi, whistled forward and headed towards Zhao Hai¡¯s direction.

    Randolph felt his heart skip a beat. At this time, Zhao Hai moved and grabbed a whip. Seeing Zhao Hai wanting to meet his Sword Qi with a whip made Evil Sword sneer, in his mind, it was impossible for a whip to meet his Sword Qi.

    However, he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes with what he just saw next. The whip just blew the Sword Qi away, just like how a fan disperses smoke.

    Zhao Hai received the whip and then looked at Evil Sword, ¡°Daring to injure me meant that you and my Buda Family are now enemies. I ask my Buda n¡¯s protectors to pleasee in!¡±

    As Zhao Hai¡¯s voice fell, tenrge figures suddenly appeared from the forest. These figures didn¡¯t belong to humans, but instead they were in the form of beasts. These were 9th rank experts from the Carrion Swamp.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t send a lot of 9th ranks, only ten. Moreover, these ten weren¡¯t the strongest 9th ranks from the swamp, but instead, they were the weakest ten. However, these ten were enough to deal with Robert Family¡¯s 9th rank experts.

    After these ten beast appeared, they immediately flew towards Zhao Hai while shrinking their bodies at the same time. When they arrived in front of him, they gave a bow to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°The enemies of my Buda n, kill them!¡± The beasts gave Zhao Hai a nod before flying into the air.

    One of these ten was a 9th ranked eagle, he looked towards Evil Sword while using spiritual transmission to shout, ¡°What audacity, to actually dare oppose our Buda n. Today, all of you will die!¡± Then all of the ten 9th ranks rushed towards Evil Sword¡¯s group. There wasn¡¯t any politeness at all, there wasn¡¯t much that was said.

    At this time, it doesn¡¯t matter if they were from the Calci Family of the Robert Family, all of them were very shocked. They didn¡¯t expect the Buda n that was previously exiled to have ten 9th rank experts, moreover, they were actually Magic Beasts!

 Chapter 480 - Rooting Out the Source of Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 480 - Rooting Out the Source of Trouble</h4>

    Most importantly, they had noted how these 9th ranks treated Zhao Hai. One must know that 9th ranks belong to the top influences in the Continent. It was impossible for them to give someone a salute. Even if they gave respects, it would only be to another 9th rank. No matter what your status was, if you¡¯re below their ranks they would never salute to you. This matter didn¡¯t exempt even the Rosen Empire¡¯s monarch.

    However these ten 9th ranks of the Buda n actually gave Zhao Hai a bow. It waspletely different from how other 9th ranks treat their patron families.

    Randolph and the others weren¡¯t the only ones who were startled by this scene, the other 9th rank experts stared as well. THey didn¡¯t think that those 9th rank Beasts would act like this.

    It was universally known that 9th rank Magic Beasts have an edge over 9th rank Humans. At the same time, they were also more arrogant than the Humans, it was very hard for a Human toe into contact with them, therefore making it impossible for a family to have them as a foreign elder. But this impossible thing was actually achieved by Zhao Hai.

    However, the 9th ranks weren¡¯t given enough time to think about this as the Buda n¡¯s 9th ranks met with Evil Sword¡¯s group. The scene of 20 9th ranks fighting was then witnessed.

    Dark Demon looked at this development, he didn¡¯t expect that people would interfere with his family¡¯s matter. Moreover, they were 10 9th rank experts. This force was more formidable than the Calci Family.

    Megan and the others just stood with Zhao Hai and didn¡¯t make a move. They knew that the other party wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. With only 10 9th ranks, Zhao Hai already held the upper hand, not to mention the 30 others still inside the Space.

    Randolph nkly stared as Zhao Hai¡¯s group chatted. Randolph¡¯s heart was extremely terrified right now, he wasn¡¯t terrified about the fact that Zhao Hai was strong, he was scared because of their earlier matter.

    Initially, he wanted to ask a 9th rank expert to deal with Zhao Hai. If this went forward, the Calci Family would surely suffer bad luck.

    The fight with the 9th ranks this time cannot be finished in a short time. Although the Buda n¡¯s 9th ranks have the upper hand, it would be impossible for them to quickly deal with the 9th ranks of the Robert Family . The fight continued on.

    At this time, Dark Demon¡¯s group also made their move. Initially, Evil Sword¡¯s group was able to hold on. But with Dark Demon¡¯s grouping in, they can already feel a sense of danger.

    While the fighting in the skies continued, the battle on the ground wasing to an end. At this time, Zhao Hai had all the undead surrounding Dark Mountain close in to prevent any stragglers from escaping.

    At this time Robert Patriarch and Terry¡¯s face were as bitter as chinese goldthread. They have never thought that the situation would turn into this.

    Terry looked at Zhao Hai with eyes that seem to be spouting fire. He felt that his whole life was left to ruin by Zhao Hai. Everything he had was snatched away from him. The only thing in his mind right now was to kill Zhao Hao.

    While thinking about this, Terry inserted his hand into his chest. In his chest, there was an ancient Magic Scroll. Ancient Scrolls were passed down from ancient times, but most of them weren¡¯t of good quality. There were only a few of them who were very useful, some of them even contained formidable magic spells.

    The Magic Scroll that Terry has was special, as long as someone ripped it open, one can transfer to another person instantaneously within a radius of a hundred li(50km). This scroll was very rare, there were only a few of them present at this time.

    Terry knew that Zhao Hai¡¯s whip wasn¡¯t simple, it should be one of those Ancient Artifacts with special magical attributes. However, the whip was currently used as Zhao Hai¡¯s belt. Zhao Hai was a Mage so he shouldn¡¯t have the quick reflexes of a warrior. As long as the used the scroll and teleported to Zhao Hai¡¯s side, he should be able to kill him in one blow.

    Terry wasn¡¯t thinking of anything else other than killing Zhao Hai. Seeing that Zhao Hai was talking with Megan and wasn¡¯t observing him at all, he immediately took the scroll out.

    It was not only Zhao Hai, there was nobody who was paying attention to Terry. All of them were attracted to the fighting in the skies. Among the Robert Family¡¯s 9th ranks, three of them were already killed while seven were heavily injured. They wouldn¡¯t be able tost long.

    Because their attention was focused on the sky, nobody looked at Terry since the battle on the ground was already finished. In their opinion, those on the ground were insignificantpared to those at the skies.

    At this moment, Terry¡¯s eyes shed a cold light as he quickly tore the Magic Scroll into shreds. A white light them shot up into the sky, making people shift their gazes.

    When the white light vanished, Terry disappeared from this present location and reappeared two meters right beside Zhao Hai. He immediately brandished his spear as he stabbed towards Zhao Hai.

    The spear emitted a fiery radiance, indicating that Battle Qi was used to increase the effectivity of the strike. At this time, Randolph and the others pales, Megan and the others gasped.

    When everyone thought that Zhao Hai would die, Zhao Hai immediately waved his Magic Staff towards Terry¡¯s spear, *Ting* Then the strike was averted.

    Terry looked at Zhao Hai with a surprised expression. Zhao Hai looked at Terry and said, ¡°What? You think this can kill me? Are you this naive? I forgot to tell you, I actually cultivate both Magic and Battle Qi.¡± Then he waved his hand as his Magic Staff turned into a sword. Then he shed towards the leg of Terry¡¯s horse.

    Terry immediately responded and pulled the reins. The Demon Horse not only evaded Zhao Hai¡¯s strike by raising its legs, it also directed a kick towards Zhao Hai¡¯s head.

    Compared to Zhao Hai¡¯s head, the horse¡¯s hoof was much bigger. If this hoof gets in contact with Zhao Hai, his head would certainly turn into something like a smashed watermelon.

    But Zhao Ha¡¯s response was very quick. His body immediately moved and moved towards the belly of the horse. His staff lengthened and stabbed towards the belly of the beast, and also prating Terry¡¯s body.

    The staff immediately shortened as Zhao Hai moved away from Terry. Terry continued to sit on his horse as he stared at Zhao Hai with an unbelieving expression. Then his body shook before he fell down with a thud, followed along by his horse.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s fight made the crowd turn their attention towards them. Randolph and the others stared nkly at Zhao Hai. They didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai was a Magic and Battle Qi dual cultivator, moreover, he also had formidable Battle Qi.

    Robert Patriarch looked at Terry with a grim face. Terry was the grandson that he valued the most. Now that he died in front of him, Robert Patriarch suddenly felt that he did something wrong.

    Zhao Hai looked at Robert Patriarch and coldly snorted, ¡°Robert Family¡¯s Patriarch, I said that the worst thing that your family did was making me your enemy. Now, tell me, did I speak wrong?¡±

    Robert Patriarch looked at Zhao Hai and then burst intoughter, he loudly said, ¡°Good, Zhao Hai, Good, Buda n. Starting today, the Robert Family is now erased from the Continent, the Robert Family has lost. Zhao Hai, I only ask one thing, spare the roots of my Robert Family. Can you promise me this?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Robert Patriarch and then shook his head, ¡°No, if I don¡¯t cut out the roots, it will sproute spring. If our enemiespletely eliminated the Buda n, there would be no Zhao Hai right now. If your family had any newborn children, since they don¡¯t have any understanding, I will spare them. However, I will never let them inherit the Robert Family. I will let them keep their surname, but I will tell them that they have no rtionship to you.¡±

    Robert Patriarch looked at Zhao Hai and couldn¡¯t help but show despair. At the same time heughed again, ¡°Good Zhao Hai, good. It¡¯s a pity that we don¡¯t have a child like that in our family, an innocent child. Hahaha. I¡¯ve shamed the ancestors, I¡¯ve shamed the ancestors!¡± He said as he drew his sword and killed himself.

    At this time, the forces of the Robert Family had all been exterminated, the battle on the sky was finished as well. All of the 9th rank experts of the Robert Family were killed.

    Zhao Hai was not polite, beside the Robert Patriarch and Terry, he turned all of the Robert Family¡¯s forces into undead. Then he scanned the area using the monitor to see if they were still some survivors. Only when seeing that there were no enemies did he stop.

    At this time, the 9th ranks of the Buda n gave Zhao Hai a bow before their bodies shed and vanished. At this moment, a batch of 9th ranks appeared in the sky. The 9th ranks in this group were numerous, approximately 40 people. But if one would look carefully, one could see that these 9th ranks didn¡¯t belong to a single n, but different families instead. They came to see what was going on.

    Dark Demon met with them and told the 9th ranks what was happening before all of them left. They didn¡¯t care about this matter anymore, in their mind, this has nothing to do with their families. Other than the life and death of their ns, these 9th ranks wouldn¡¯t bat an eyelid at anything else. Worldly matters were always handed over to their juniors.

    After the 9th ranks left, Dark Demon turned his head towards Zhao Hai and nodded. Zhao Hai nodded back before his body as he returned to Dark Soldier Fort. The family¡¯s other 9th ranks followed him as well.

    Although Dark Demon nodding towards Zhao Hai looked like simple matter, it was a surprising event. Even if these 9th ranks see Randolph, they wouldn¡¯t go out of their way to greet him. Seeing them take the initiative in greeting Zhao Hai showed how they see him in their hearts.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think about this right now. He waved his hand as a Blood Hawk appeared. The Blood Hawk then carried the Magic Staff towards the Robert Family¡¯s fort. He must root out the source of the problem. Thus, he sent the Blood Hawk over.

    1. Coptis, bitter tonic used to treat mria

    2. Maybe he can teleport anywhere but can¡¯t send undead outside a certain range of the Magic Staff?

 Chapter 481 - Exterminating an Entire Family

    <h4>Chapter 481 - Exterminating an Entire Family</h4>

    Zhao Hai had read too much novels on Earth. The protagonists on those novels share the same feature, they were all hardworking but their hearts were to soft.

    Having a soft heart had always been a feature of protagonists. Before they fight against their enemy, they would talk a lot of nonsense before showing their superiority.

    Even if Zhao Hai said a lot of words, they were shortpared to those main characters. Moreover, his heart was ruthless enough topletely pull out the roots.

    Constant good fortune only happens in film and television. In reality, people cannot have too many miracles. When a family is destroyed, it was nearly impossible that one or two heirs that escape would be able toe back for revenge. But that won¡¯t happen, Cai¡¯er was already monitoring the entirety of the Robert Family¡¯s fort, ensuring that there won¡¯t be any survivors.

    With the Space¡¯s surveince, not only the people on the ground were seen, the 9th ranks in the sky as well as the underground passages can be seen. Under such circumstances, there was no way for the Robert Family to run away.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t like troubles, he also doesn¡¯t like leaving behind something that would inconvenience him. If he handles something, he would make sure to remove all loose ends.

    Robert Family might survive, as long as someone stayed behind, there would be a constant possibility of them resurging. Although he didn¡¯t turn Robert Patriarch and Terry into advanced level undead, Zhao Hai knew that the Robert Family wasn¡¯t simple.

    Just by their n¡¯s strength, it was impossible for the Robert Family to acquire and produce Antimagic Powder, it was also impossible for them to have ten 9th rank experts. The Calci Family was considered as one of the top families in the Rosen Empire, and even they have only seven 9th rank experts. Therefore, the Robert Family having three more than them was very unreasonable. Because of this, Zhao Hai believed that Robert Family is part of a huge influence. Their 9th rank experts as well as the Antimagic powder was most likely supplied by this influence.

    While Zhao Hai sent the Blood Hawk to deal with the Robert Family, he started to collect all of the Antimagic Powder that the Robert Family spread all around the mountain.

    Because of Zhao Hai¡¯s worries, he hasn¡¯t taken the powder to the Space. But this time, he took the powder and ced it inside the Space.

    When the powder entered the Space, a prompt was heard, ¡°Radioactive istion powder detected. Space doesn¡¯t have the form. Extrapting form from ingredients. Added form to the Processing Machine¡¯s list. Extracting Antimagic Powder¡¯s characteristics, added the property to the Space¡¯s insecticide.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect to get the properties of the Antimagic Powder. It seems like the Space¡¯s poison would be stronger in the future. Most importantly, Cai¡¯er¡¯s poison fog could now iste magic, increasing the security of the ck Wastnd by another level.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mean to receive the powder into the Space to obtain its benefits. He just wanted to store it so that he may use it in the future.

    While Zhao Hai received all of the Antimagic Powder, he went to manage the matter with the Robert Family. At this moment, the Robert Family no longer had any experts. All that was left in their fort were old and weak. All of these people cannot contend with Zhao Hai¡¯s undead. They didn¡¯t even have the opportunity to fight back.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t exempt anybody, he even ughtered the children. All of the members of the Robert Family were now dead. Not a living witness was left. Starting this day, the Robert Family was no more.

    Beside this, Zhao Hai had also found the Robert Family¡¯s treasure and storehouse. Without hesitation, he took all of them.

    When treating his enemies, Zhao Hai would never be lenient. He knew very well that if he softened this time, he would be the one to suffer in the end. For Zhao Hai, the people who wouldn¡¯t take revenge and won¡¯t be a threat were only one type of people, dead people!

    After living in the continent for this amount of time, Zhao Hai had already learned about how to act. If you are too soft, then you will get killed in the end. If you are not ruthless, people would constantly ce you under their foot.

    He had dealt with Boris¡¯ 9th ranks before, he also pped the Radiant Church¡¯s face. But even if he managed to shake some people, its influence wasn¡¯t very great. Rosen Empire was the continent¡¯s most powerful nation, it doesn¡¯t matter if they weremoners or nobles, every citizen of the empire held gread pride. Because of this they didn¡¯t care about what Zhao Hai did before. At the very least, the Robert Family didn¡¯t pay any attention to him.

    But now, he believed that it would be different. Zhao Hai had taken care of the Robert Family in one swoop. Even if they think that it was the Calci Family who did it, they have to acknowledge that Zhao Hai had a hand in it. Zhao Hai can¡¯t do anything if they ce the credit on the Calci Family, but in the end, Zhao Hai was engaged to Megan. This would make people think that Zhao Hai had a powerful backer. These people wouldn¡¯t be thinking so little about Zhao Hai any longer.

    After collecting all of the powder, Zhao Hai returned to Dark Soldier Fort. At this moment, people from the fort were sending people to repair the damages in the surroundings. The pits that were caused by the undead were being pounded and levelled. The roadblock as well as the trees can only wait to be repaired tomorrow.

    Upon arriving at the fort, people immediately invited Zhao Hai to the fort¡¯s lobby. Randolph and the other high level members of the Calci Family were already waiting for him there.

    Zhao Hai gave his greetings to the people in the lobby. This time, there were only a few of them who didn¡¯t return his gesture, there were even some who stood up before giving a salute.

    Looking at their behaviour, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t me them. People in the continent tend to be realistic, they would only respect strength. If you are strong enough, then people would give you respect. If you aren¡¯t strong, then they won¡¯t be giving you face.

    In the past, although Zhao Hai had some sort of strength, the Calci Family still looked down on him. With how he dealt with the Robert Family, the Calci Family¡¯s people had no choice but to reevaluate how they see this young man.

    The strength that Zhao Hai showed today was far from what they thought. Under such circumstances, those present knew that offending Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t¡¯ be wise. Nobody would help them, even their own family members. If the Calci Family were to choose, they would rather pick Zhao Hai and wouldn¡¯t care about the life and death of an ordinary family member. A big family like them was this practical.

    After Zhao Hai sat down, Randolph looked at all the people in attendance and then nodded, ¡°My Calci Family nearly suffered a tragedy today, it was one of our n¡¯s biggest crisis. We¡¯re fortunate that we have Little Hai, otherwise the Calci Family would have been ended tonight.¡±

    Nobody disagreed with Randolph¡¯s words, they knew that what Randolph said was true. Because of the Antimagic Powder, all the Mages of the family were unable to use magic. Because of this, the fighting power of the family was greatly affected, even their 9th ranks wouldn¡¯t be able to help them,. Regarding the Calci Family, tonight¡¯s attack was extremely dangerous.

    Randolph then said, ¡°Compared to the attack on our family, the matter regarding Antimagic Powder is more important. Our Calci Family is a family of Mages, the appearance of Antimagic Powder was too great of a threat to us. This matter should be figured out and dealt with.¡±

    Just as his voice fell, someone outside gave a notification. And then four servants came in carrying two bodies, both belonging to the Robert Patriarch and Terry.

    Zhao Hai turned all the attackers into undead creatures. Only these two individuals were left untouched. Zhao Hai knew that these two still held great use.

    Randolph looked at the two bodies on the ground and said, ¡°Robert Patriarch and Terry are dead, now that there is no Antimagic Powder, we can now turn them into undead. Who is willing to do it?¡±

    In the Calci Family, there was no shortage of Advanced Level Dark Mages, so Randolph asked such a question. Zhao Hai looked at the scene and quickly said, ¡°Grandpa, slow down. I don¡¯t think it would be a good idea to turn them into advanced level undead right now. Although it would be good to make them into undead, the Calci Family cannot deal with the matter of Antimagic Powder alone. This matter should be passed on to the Imperial n. The Rosen Imperial n is also a Mage family, they should care a lot about the Antimagic Powder. If we turn these two into undead right now, I¡¯m afraid that the Imperial n would mistake us for forcing them to admit. Grandfather should bring them tomorrow to the Imperial Pce and then turn them into advanced undead in front of His Majesty. Interrogate them then, that way His Majesty wouldn¡¯t have any suspicions.¡±

    When Randolph heard Zhao Hai, he immediately understood what he meant. He thought for a moment and then nodded, ¡°Little Hai¡¯s words are true. I think we should dy this matter and bring them to the Imperial Pce tomorrow morning.¡±

    The other people in the family didn¡¯t oppose. Zhao Hai looked at them and said, ¡°Grandfather, I just sent my undead to the Robert Family,pletely eradicating their line. I¡¯ve also looted all of their treasury and storehouse. However, I didn¡¯t take any bodies away from their fort, Grandpa might like to take them. Also, I have no need for Terry and Robert Patriarch¡¯s space equipment, I¡¯ll give those to Grandfather.¡±

    When Randolph heard Zhao Hai, he can¡¯t help but stare, he looked at Zhao Hai with an face full of disbelief and said, ¡°Little Hai, did you really kill all of the Robert Family? Are there any survivors?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head, ¡°No survivors. I¡¯ve seen their n registry. After coordinating their bodies with the descriptions, there shouldn¡¯t be any members left.¡±

    1. I say BS

 Chapter 482 - Engraved Ark

    <h4>Chapter 482 - Engraved Ark</h4>

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t lie, he really was basing on the list. However, he didn¡¯t use the list outside the family, but instead, he used the one he got from the Robert Family¡¯s treasury. Every single person from the Robert Family was in that list.

    From the list that he got, he inspected each member one by one. From the direct line to the side branches, every single one was taken care of, there were no survivors.

    Also, since God¡¯s Grace Day has passed, the Robert Family held the same custom as other ns. At this season, all of their members were in their fort. This made it easier for Zhao Hai to deal with them, it was like catching all of the fishes in one.

    A Great n like the Robert Family had a lot of matters to take care of as well, if it weren¡¯t because of God¡¯s Grace Day, it would be impossible to see all of the family members in one ce. All of them would be spread out, managing their external operations.

    However, when God¡¯s Grace Dayes, it was imperative for them to return to the n. The family had too many members, if they didn¡¯t return to Savage Wolf fort, the family would certainly ce that member into suspicion. They would think that they might have failed in their own assigned operation.

    Now, the faces of Randolph and the others were pale as they looked at Zhao Hai. Although they were Dark Mages, they were also Great nobles, they knew how tough it would be to exterminate another Great noble n. But Zhao Hai actually told them about the elimination of the Robert Family in a nonchnt manner.

    When one counted the direct line as well as the branches of the Robert family, they would number between 1 thousand to 2 thousand people. From Zhao Hai¡¯s words, it seems like he had actually killed these 1 or 2 thousand people.

    Killing a thousand or 2 thousand people isn¡¯t something strange for someone like the Calci Family. But they knew that there were elderlies, women, and children among the thousand people from the Robert Family. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t polite, he actually killed them all. This startled the Calci Family.

    Randolph stared deeply into Zhao Hai, this was the first time that he experienced Zhao Hai¡¯s ruthlessness. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but turn towards Smith. Now, Randolph was inwardly rejoicing, he felt very lucky when he recalled their nned attack on Zhao Hai. Otherwise, the Calci Family might have beenpletely exterminated.

    Taking a deep breath to calm down, Randolph looked at the people in the room and said, ¡°Alright, now everyone should go back and rest. You still have some matters to attend to.¡± The crowd nodded before they stood up and left.

    Zhao Hai went towards Rustling Tree courtyard along with Smith. While walking with Zhao Hai, Smith said, ¡°Little Hai, did you really extinguish the Robert Family?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I did. I did so not only to eliminate the threat of the Robert Family, but most importantly to showcase my might!¡±

    Smith understood Zhao Hai¡¯s words, he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t be butting into your matters. Also, Little Hai, are you nning to leave Carson City?¡±

    From what Smith had seen, it would be impossible for Zhao Hai to stay here for too long. He had a lot of matters to take care of, it was certain that Zhao Hai would leave the Capital.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m ready to leave anytime, but I still need to wait for the results regarding the Robert Family¡¯s matter. What happened would certainly shake the entire continent.¡±

    Smith sighed and said, ¡°The appearance of Antimagic Powder would really make the situation of the Continent quite turbulent.¡± He said as the two of them entered Rustling Tree courtyard. At this time, Zhao Hai returned to his own residence.

    Laura and the others were waiting for Zhao Hai in the waiting room. When they saw that Zhao Hai hase back, Laura and the others immediately went and weed him. Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, did we make a fortune this time?¡±

    Laura and the others were natives of the Ark Continent. They had no qualms regarding Zhao Hai¡¯s extermination of the Robert Family. This was because this matter was verymon in the continent, families and ns would disappear from the map every year. To them this matter wasn¡¯t strange.

    Also, they understood the situation back at the ck Wastnd. They knew that the ce needed a lot of things, and what it needed the most was money.

    When springes, a hundred thousand Beastmen ves would arrive in the ck Wastnd. In managing these 100 thousand ves, money was extremely crucial. Zhao Hai was also preparing to go buy some ves in the ve market in Carson City. This will require even more resources, therefore, the thing that the Buda n needed the most was money.

    But now, in addition to the gold they have gotten from Grand Duke Lionheart, they also acquired the money of the Robert Family. At this point, they didn¡¯t need to worry about managing these ves.

    The umted wealth of a millennium-old n was difficult to imagine. A family asrge as the Robert Family would have more than one treasury. The one at Savage Wolf Fort was just one of the biggest vaults that they have. Aside from this one, the Robert Family has secret treasuries in many ces that they had built for over a thousand years.

    One must know that these things are not cheap to build. Most importantly, this was also built in order for the family to wade through difficulties, allowing them capital to start anew.

    But the addresses of these vaults weren¡¯t in the treasury of the Robert Family, but instead it was stored in their secret vault. This vault was made even more covertly than the treasury. They built it in such a way that those who had found the treasury wouldn¡¯t think that the vault exists. ced in this secret vault were the most important artifacts of the Robert Family as well as their mostly hidden secret documents.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have the time to look at all these things. After reading the addresses, he ced them on the side. For Zhao Hai, what they had gotten from the treasury and the secret vault was already enough for the Buda n to use.

    When Zhao Hai heard Laura, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Not only a fortune, it was a mountain of fortune. What we got was enough for our Buda n to use.¡±

    Laura and the others cheered, they knew clearly how important money was to the Buda n. Once could say that aside from poption and background, the Buda n was nowparable with a millennium-old n.

    Zhao Hai looked at their expressions and smiled. He was very happy as well. What he obtained from Savage Wolf fort would strengthen the backbone of the Buda n. For Zhao Hai, this was very good news.

    The group chatted for a while before the entered the Space. They had obtained so much from the Robert Family, they wanted to go and take a look.

    Inside the Space, Zhao Hai immediately withdrew all of the things that he had looted from the Robert Family. Each person divided the loot and inspected them one by one.

    Zhao Hai held the document about the location of the other vaults. Aside from Savage Wolf fort, the Robert Family also had 12 other secret vaults outside. The total value of these vaults was five times more than the contents of the vault from Savage Wolf fort. This was a huge fortune for Zhao Hai, he gave the document to Cai¡¯er and made her mark the locations on the three-dimensional map. Now, they can easily see where those vaults are located,

    Laura held another document, after reading for a while, herplexion changes as she turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, you should look at this right now.¡±

    Zhao Hai ced the document in the hand down, and took the document that Laura was reading. The document that Laura held described an organization. From what Zhao Hai has read, the organization was named Engraved Ark. All of the people in this group held numbers, but they had a huge poption. Moreover, Zhao Hai had seen the mission of the group, it was to subvert the entire Ark Continent.

    Not only were they hostile to Mages, they also hostile to Warriors, Royal ns, and nobles. One could say that the group held negative sentiment towards all of the people in Ark Continent.

    The Antimagic Powder was produced by them. Moreover, they were also researching other things. Some of them were drugs, from what Zhao Hai had read, these drugs had the same effect as viruses on Earth.

    This was too scary, Zhao Hai suddenly remembered a word from Earth, Anti-humanity. The vision of this organization had some anti-human elements to it. They wouldn¡¯t stop before they make the entire human species vanish.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s face was very ugly while he was reading the document. Although this document had some introductions for the organization, important aspects of its operation was rarely written. All of its members used a code number, and they also couldn¡¯t use this code to trace the origin of the member. The organization¡¯s means of sending information was all through encrypted means. Once something goes wrong, the organization would immediately change the way they encrypt their messages. Because of this, Zhao Hai ruled that it would be impossible to find this organization.

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment and said, ¡°It looks like we need to hand this document over. This information isn¡¯t simple. If this organization seeds in its ns, the Ark Continent would certainly suffer a disaster.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m thinking the same, Brother Hai, what do you think? Are they people of the Ark Continent? Why would they want the destruction of the continent?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Nobody knows what these people are thinking about. But I can affirm that these people are lunatics.¡±

    Megan sighed and said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, are you going to give this to Grandpa? I think that it won¡¯t be good if we participate deeply in this matter.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll hand this over to Grandfather. No matter what these people wanted to do, it wouldn¡¯t affect our Buda n. After all, there was no way for these people to enter the ck Wastnd. Right, go and see if there are more documents about this organization.¡±

    Megan and the others nodded. The group continued to read the document that they acquired from the Robert Family. Unfortunately, they were unable to find any other information about the group. There were some information about the other families in the continent, all of these would be very useful to Great ns.

 Chapter 483 - Eternal Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 483 - Eternal Alliance</h4>

    For Zhao Hai, these materials were very useful. His current understanding about the carious Great ns of the continent was pitifully small. With the Buda n having no intelligence unit, acquiring information about these families was very hard.

    The other documents were not very useful. Most of them were internal data about the Robert Family. But these information were no longer useful for Zhao Hai, the Robert Family was already exterminated by him. Those data were equivalent to waste paper at this point.

    The group organized these documents, some were discarded, some were saved. After that, Zhao Hai and the others went to rest.

    The next morning, Zhao Hai took the document about Engraved Ark out of the Space. After eating their breakfast, he immediately handed the document over to Randolph. After that, he went out of the fort to release some undead and made them clean the toppled trees of Dark Mountain.

    When Randolph saw the document, he was startled. Then he immediately took Robert Patriarch¡¯s and Terry¡¯s bodies with him as he rushed towards the imperial pce.

    The emperor naturally knew about the happeningsst night. Of the 9th ranks who went to check the fighting yesterday, some of them belonged to the Royal n. Even if those 9th ranks didn¡¯t say too much, they still passed the information about the conflict at the very least.

    Randolph gave the document as well as the corpses over to the Emperor. The Emperor immediately had someone call the Royal Dark Mage over to turn Terry and Robert Patriarch into advanced level undead before interrogating them.

    In the end, all the matters were made clear. From Robert Patriarch and Terry¡¯s mouths, they admitted that they were members of Engraved Ark. Moreover, the Antimagic Powder was mostly manufactured by the organization.

    Regarding these matters, the Rosen Empire immediately published the document out to the world. At the same time, they alsomunicated with the other nations of the continent, making them pay special attention to anything involving Engraved Ark.

    Rosen Empire was the continent¡¯s most influential nation, their rallying power was formidable. With how they were perceived by the entire continent, this time¡¯s announcement from the Empire naturally turned the continent in an uproar.

    Zhao Hai did not seem to care about these things at all. He spent one day in taking care of Dark Mountain and then stayed in his residence from then on.

    Green and the others were still uninformed aboutst night¡¯s battle. Zhao Hai wanted to tell them and ask about what they think.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t worry too much about Engraved Ark. All of the people under him were ves, and ves weren¡¯t allowed to be members of the organization. For Engraved Ark, ves held zero value, therefore, it was impossible for them to join.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai had also read from the document that the poption of Engraved Ark was rtively small. However, Zhao Hai believed that the status of those people mustn¡¯t be low. Otherwise, how could those people pull the Robert Family over into joining them.

    On the other side, people were in an uproar. They had just been informed that the Robert Family had been eliminated. When they received this new, all of them were very surprised. They cannot believe that one of the most powerful families in the continent was now nonexistent. This was too unbelievable.

    Afterwards, the Imperial Pce had released some news, which made them even more startled. Antimagic Powder, Engraved Ark, all of these things seemed to be from their imaginations. After their initial uproar, people couldn¡¯t help but turn speechless.

    And then, another information from the Calci Family came, which made everyone shocked silly. This information actually said that the Robert Family¡¯s demise was aplished under Zhao Hai¡¯s hands.

    But this information was something that majority of the people from Rosen Empire didn¡¯t believe. Then, another piece of news was passed on. All of the Robert Family¡¯s stores outside of the capital have been destroyed. All of their personnel were killed, their goods were looted, andstly, their shops burned. It can be said that the Robert Family¡¯s final chance of survival went up in smoke. From this day on, the Robert Family became just a word in the history of the Ark Continent.

    These news went like bombs as it exploded inside the minds of all the residents of Rosen Empire. Millenium-old ns were much like the symbols of invincibility in the Continent. The number of Millenium-old ns that were exterminated in the entire history of the continent can be counted on one hand. Almost all of them were done from the inside, they all perished due to internal conflict. On the other hand, the Robert Family was actually destroyedpletely by someone else.

    In the past, when a millennium-old n dissolved, there were generally some survivors left. But for the Robert Family, there wasn¡¯t anyone left, all of their members were killed. This was too terrifying.

    The Great Nobles of the continent were startled as well. They were even more startled when the Calci Family spread the fact that the extermination was Zhao Hai¡¯s doing. Naturally, these people didn¡¯t believe that it was Zhao Hai, one person cannot defeat the Robert Family. However, they were certain that Zhao Hai had a huge hand in the operation.

    Now, all of them are changing the way they see Zhao Hai. The Calci Family¡¯s strength was simr to the Robert Family. The Calci Family destroying the Robert Family was impossible. But now that Zhao Hai joined the Calci Family, they were actually able to eliminate the Robert Family. If they didn¡¯t believe that this was because of Zhao Hai, then they might as well kill themselves for their stupidity.

    Because of this, these Great ns were now scared. Now that the Calci Family had united with the Buda n, their cooperation was much more formidable. Zhao Hai was far from what they previously thought; a yboy who liked ying around, eating and others.

    Starting from today, all of the Great Nobles in Rosen Empire began to look seriously into Zhao Hai. His image of a yboy had now vanished.

    The dissemination of information in the continent was very quick. In a day¡¯s time, almost everyone in the continent knew of this matter. All the Mages in the continent became insecure. At the same time, all of the nation¡¯s Mage¡¯s guild decreed at once that all Mages must unite and look for this Engraved Ark, they must destroy this organization. Otherwise, if this group¡¯s ns were to seed, and they produce a lot of Antimagic Powder, all of the Mages in the continent would suffer a huge ident.

    Right now, the thing that was in Zhao Hai¡¯s mind was how this organization came to be. How this organization started, how they became a secret. From what Zhao Hai had heard, this information seem to have their own faith.

    Faith was mysterious, people in the continent had different faiths. Warriors worship the Martial God, Light Mages worship the Radiant God, Dark Mages worship the God of Darkness, Wind Mages worship the Wind God, Water Mages worship the Water God, Fire mages worship the Fire God, Earth Mages worship the Earth God, Elves worship the God of Life, Beastmen worship the Beast God, and the Dwarves worship the Artisan God. But the Engraved Ark¡¯s source of faith was actually out of the norm, what they worshipped seem to a Demon.

    Why ¡®seem¡¯? This was because Zhao Hai had no concrete testimony that the organization worshipped a Demon. However, Zhao Hai had seen an image from the back of the document, it was a portrait of a devil. The devil had eight arms, three heads, six feet, and looked extremely terrifying. From this, Zhao Hai inferred that the Engraved Ark worshipped a Demon.

    Zhao Hai knew that if a person didn¡¯t have faith, he wouldn¡¯t be such a lunatic. It was because of faith that people did overly extreme things.

    While Zhao Hai was ruminating on these matter, a servant immediately came bearing a message that Jason hade to visit. Zhao Hai stared for a moment before he had the servant invite Jason toe in.

    Jason was different from his usual wacky and joking face, now he had a serious expression on his face. Zhao Hai made him sit down and had the servant retreat. Then Jason turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, are you really responsible for what happenedst night? Is the Engraved Ark real? Did the Robert Family really use Antimagic Powder?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I am, but my initial intention was to destroy all of the Robert Family¡¯s businesses. I didn¡¯t expect the Robert Family to assassinate me, moreover, they actually used Antimagic Powder. But since they were defeated, they became afraid that the Antimagic were to be made known to others, so they attacked Dark Soldier Fort. Later on, they were eliminated by the Calci Family. Then, I went to kill all of the remaining Robert Family members before looting their treasury. It was there that I managed to uncover the matter about Engraved Ark.¡±

    Jason¡¯s face had a heavy expression, he nodded and said, ¡°I believe that this organization is real. You don¡¯t know, but before I came here, I rummaged some data from my family and managed to see that there were a lot of strong Mages that suddenly died in the past. Moreover, their death actually didn¡¯t involve them using any magic. These cases became one the mysteries of the continent. Now it seems like these incidents were caused by Engraved Ark, they were using Antimagic Powder.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he truly didn¡¯t know about this, he looked at Jason and said, ¡°Really? There was such a thing?¡±

    Jason nodded and said, ¡°I just figured that out. As far as the information that my Crook Family has, there were at least 100 Mage deaths in thest ten years alone. 20 of them were 8th rank experts. But nobody thought more into these incidents, after all, these people came from different nations, their deaths were very far apart. But now that new information came about, people would certainly think that there was something wrong with the deaths of these Mages.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°It seems like this Engraved Ark has existed for quite a long time. No wonder they had such strength, but it¡¯s a pity that there was no way to find out about their identity.¡±

    Jason nodded, then his face turned serious as he looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°Little Hai, today I came to look for you because of Grandfather¡¯s proposal. He wanted my Crook Family and your Buda n to be in an eternal alliance starting this day. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t expect the Crook Family to initiate forming an Eternal Alliance with him. This Eternal Alliance wasn¡¯t easy to enact. There were too many people involved in it and there were too many matters to consider.

    The Eternal Alliance was also called the Irond Union by the people of the continent. When two families form an Eternal Alliance, if one of them falls, the other would have to help them recover and achieve their previous strength. This alliance had the same meaning as a Beastman¡¯s Beheading Blood Oath.

    Zhao Hai stared for a moment before he became happy. The Crook Family¡¯s influence in the Rosen Empire wasn¡¯t much smaller than millenium-old ns. If Zhao Hai forms an Eternal Alliance with such a family, then his Buda n would benefit a lot from it.

    Zhao Hai immediately nodded happily and said, ¡°I fully agree. But I still have a few reservations. Just by our rtionship, forming this alliance seems to be wrong.¡±

    When Jason heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to grandfather and express your concern. If you have time, go to my family¡¯s fort and y. You can also discuss this matter with the family.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go there tomorrow.¡± Then as he said that, a knock was heard. Zhao Hai immediately responded and said, ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    The servant¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Young Master Zhao Hai, the Patriarch had sent a message. His Majesty, the Emperor, wishes to see you in the pce immediately. He said that he has an important matter to consult with.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, Jason stared as well. They looked at each other, confused. But Zhao Hai immediately recovered and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go tidy my clothes and then I¡¯ll immediately leave.¡± The servant issued a sound ofpliance as he walked.

    Zhao Hai frowned towards Jason and said, ¡°Why do you think his Majesty called for me?¡±

    Jason also frowned as he replied, ¡°I really cannot say, but it should have a something to do about what happened yesterday. You should go, right, why haven¡¯t I seen sister-inws today?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°They¡¯re currently rummaging through all of the documents from the Robert Family in another room. We didn¡¯t expect that the Robert Family would have a lot of information about Great ns in the continent, these things are very useful to my n.¡± Actually, Laura and the others were sorting through all of the Robert Family¡¯s documents inside the Space, not in another room.

    Jason smiled faintly and said, ¡°You lucky guy. This time, you looted the Robert Family. The wealth of a millennium-old family, you¡¯re really making me envious.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Lucky, right? As it turns out, there¡¯s nothing much faster in gaining money other than robbing people. It seems like I need to do this a few more times.¡±

    Jasonughed as well, ¡°Are you really a guy who likes to rob? I really didn¡¯t see it before, but you actually have the potential to be a thief. Hahaha. Right, we shouldn¡¯t be talking too much, the Emperor is waiting for you, we can¡¯t have him wait too long.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and stood up, then he tidied his clothes before leading Jason to the exit.

    When they came out of the courtyard, a servant was already waiting for them with along with a carriage. The two rode the carriage as they left Dark Soldier Fort. Jason rode his carriage, but before leaving, he reminded Zhao Hai about his visit to the Crook Family. Zhao Hai nodded before boarding the carriage that the Calci Family already prepared for him.

    Since Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage was destroyed, Randolph personally assigned this carriage to Zhao Hai. The carriage was pulled by a Demon Horse, the carriage itself was very spacious, it had a room inside that could fit six people. It also had a bedroom inside. The carriage was made from Iron Driftwood as well as Saint Lightwood, it looked beautiful and elegant.

    1. A lot for a secret organization, but smallpared to the poption of the continent. I think xD

 Chapter 484 - Third Eunuch

    <h4>Chapter 484 - Third Eunuch</h4>

    Zhao Hai¡¯s previous carriage wasn¡¯t thatrge, it was a vehicle that was used bymon nobles. The one he was using right now was something that a Great n¡¯s Patriarch would use, it was beautiful and elegant.

    Randolph gave Zhao Hai this carriage because Zhao Hai¡¯s status was now different. Zhao Hai was now qualified to sit in this kind of carriage, he was now treated the same as the Patriarchs of millenium-old ns.

    When Zhao Hai boarded the carriage, he asked the driver about why the Emperor was looking for him, but naturally, the servant had no idea. This made Zhao Hai very confused.

    When the carriage entered Carson City, all of the people who saw the vehicle immediately gave way. All residents of Carson City was well aware that someone who rode such a carriage didn¡¯t have a simple status. These were people that they cannot offend, so they backed away immediately.

    Before long, the carriage arrived outside the Imperial Pce. Rosen Empire¡¯s Imperial Pce was extraordinary. Its outside fence was several feel high, in front of the gates were two rows of Warriors, numbering 40. All of them wore full-body armor, the material that it was made from looked very umon either.

    Outside the pce was a moat, with a bridge connecting the two sides. Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage stopped in front of the bridge, the servant went down from the carriage and informed Zhao Hai, ¡°Young Master Zhao Hai, the carriage has reached its destination. You need to walk to the bridge and have your name registered, after that, people would lead you to see His Majesty.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he went down the vehicle and walked towards the bridge and crossed it. When he reached the other side, he was blocked by two of the Warriors. Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage, these Warriors naturally didn¡¯t look down on Zhao Hai as one of them said, ¡°Mister, please head inside and have your name registered.¡± Then he gave a gesture.

    Zhao Hai followed the direction he was pointed to and arrived in a ce with small rooms, it seems like these were used for registration. Zhao Hai nodded and walked into the room he was led to.

    He opened the door and walked in. The room wasn¡¯t very big, but it was warm. The inside of the room was quite simple, it has one table and four chairs. Sitting on one side of the table were two men, both of them looked approximately 30 years old, they were very white and wless. They wore a patterned dress that looked beautiful.

    Seeing Zhao Haie inside, the two men immediately stood up and gave him a bow before saying, ¡°We have seen mister, may we ask mister¡¯s name?¡± Their voices were a bit thin. When he heard their voices, Zhao Hai immediately knew that these two men were eunuchs.

    Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have much liking towards eunuchs, he was still very polite. In the history of China, there were a lot of incidents were eunuchs were the principal cause. Who knows what these people could do, so Zhao Hai became polite and returned the bow before answering, ¡°I am Buda n¡¯s Patriarch, Zhao Hai Buda. I came here to answer His Majesty¡¯s summons.¡±

    As soon as the two eunuchs heard the name of Zhao Hai, they immediately became even more respectful, they quickly nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯ll take care of mister¡¯s registration before Mister can go, another eunuch will be waiting for you inside.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, after the two eunuchs registered his name, they gave him a golden token. One the eunuchs said, ¡°Mister can take this and head inside. Someone will be leading you to His Majesty.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and received the token, then he turned around to leave the room and walked towards the Imperial Pce. The guards inspected the token in Zhao Hai¡¯s hand before allowing him passage.

    When Zhao Hai entered the gate of the Imperial Pce, he saw that a eunuch was already waiting for him there. The eunuch wasn¡¯t young, he looked over 50 years old. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare underestimate the eunuch. The eunuch had an imposing manner, a kind of attitude that someone of a high position would have. Moreover, he also had a very heavy killing aura around him.

    Upon seeing this eunuch, Zhao Hai immediately knew that he wasn¡¯t simple. He reckoned that this man should be an assassin, an advanced level assassin.

    When the eunuch saw Zhao Hai, he immediately went forwards and gave him a bow before asking, ¡°Patriarch Zhao Hai?¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare neglect the gesture as he returned a bow and said, ¡°Mister is too polite, this one is Zhao Hai.¡±

    The eunuch immediately replied, ¡°Mister Count, pleasee with me. His Majesty is already waiting for you.¡± Then he walked towards the interior of the pce, Zhao Hai followed him behind. While walking, the eunuch gave Zhao Hai instructions about how he should give courtesy to the Emperor.

    Giving respects to a monarch in the Ark Continent was not quite the same as in Earth. On Earth, when you see an Emperor, you would need to perform a kneeling ritual, if you meet for the first time, a kowtow would be needed. However, in Ark Continent, as long as one held a Noble title, they won¡¯t need to kneel in front of the Emperor, a bow would suffice.

    Bowing naturally had its own rules, it was different between noble ranks. Lowest nobles would need to bow 90 degrees, the scale lessens as the rank increases. All of these were introduced to Zhao Hai.

    It was Zhao Hai¡¯s first meeting with this eunuch, it wasn¡¯t good for him if he were to ask too much. He just quietly walked at his side and listened to the eunuch, but Zhao Hai wanted to try gaining his favor.

    When they arrived in a hallway, Zhao Hai looked around to make sure that there were nobody else before he turned his hand and retrieved an item that he had looted from the Robert Family. This was a piece of magic crystal, an alchemy product. He didn¡¯t know how the alchemists made this but he can see that there was a formation engraved in it. The formation was very beautiful, all of it was iid with gold along with some other materials. The formation seemed to sparkle, and along with how the formation itself, the crystal became even more beautiful.

    The crystal wasn¡¯t very big, only the size of one¡¯s palm. It might look small, but its function was very nice, it can help in regting a person¡¯s temperature, eliminate fatigue, as well as remove any strange odors in one¡¯s body. It was a rare ything.

    Zhao Hai gently handed the crystal over to the eunuch and said, ¡°This is the first time that I had met eunuch, so I was not prepared. I would like sir eunuch to ept this small ything as a gift from me.¡±

    The eunuch looked at the crystal in Zhao Hai¡¯s hand. He was a person who was keen on noticing an item¡¯s worth and he saw how extraordinary Zhao Hai¡¯s crystal was. He immediately said, ¡°The Count is too kind. I¡¯m just a eunuch, it wouldn¡¯t be proper for me to ept such a gift.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Sir eunuch is too polite. For His Majesty to trust you meant that you are absolutely worthy of this small gift. The current weather is very cold, this little thing can keep Sir eunuch¡¯s body temperature at afortable level. Sir eunuch would also be by his Majesty¡¯s side all the time, this thing can also relieve fatigue. Additionally, this one can eliminate any odors in one¡¯s body, even if it didn¡¯t have much use, it should still be able to take care of the small nuances in Sir eunuch¡¯s day to day living.¡±

    The eunuch looked at Zhao Hai, the first two points wasn¡¯t much of a problem for him. Just as Zhao Hai has suspected, the man was indeed an assassin, an 8th rank assassin. With his strength, the cold and heat wasn¡¯t a problem, he doesn¡¯t get tired easily as well. However, thest point of eliminating odors attracted him.

    Eunuchs have this problem, because of their function, they didn¡¯t have the advantages that a normal man might have, there were things that they can¡¯t do. Moreover, they are easily prone to odors. Because of this, they rarely eat in the morning, they rarely drink water as well. Their tasks were stressful. One should know that if the King notices a strange smell in them, there was a high possibility of them being executed. If not, they would fall out of favor, and for them, falling out of favor was much worse than death.

    Therefore, this issue of body odors was a very important issue to these eunuchs. Besides eating and drinking a little, they would also constantly change clothes. They would also sprinkle powders along with other methods in order to mask the smell of their bodies.

    With Zhao Hai¡¯s crystal, all of these issues would be solved. The eunuch became ted when he heard Zhao Hai point out the uses of the crystal.

    Seeing the eunuch¡¯s expression, Zhao Hai immediately handed the crystal over and said, ¡°I ask Sir eunuch to receive it and give me face. Right, I¡¯ve been very disrespectful, I still don¡¯t know Sir eunuch¡¯s name.¡±

    The eunuch didn¡¯t decline this time, he received Zhao Hai¡¯s crystal and ced it near his chest. He immediately felt the benefits of the crustal, in his usually cold body, the temperature began to rise. The eunuch smiled and then turned to smile at Zhao Hai, ¡°The Count is too kind, we don¡¯t have any names. But in my generation, I¡¯m number three. Later on, people began to call me Third Eunuch.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly said, ¡°This count has met Third Eunuch. If mister has any needs in the future, please don¡¯t hesitate to inform me.¡±

    Third Eunuchughed and said, ¡°Very well, I will do so.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t believe that this gift wouldpletely buy Third Eunuch. He just wanted to earn his good favor, it might make things more convenient in the future.

    Actually, with his current strength, he didn¡¯t have to earn Third Eunuch¡¯s favor. But Zhao Hai still did it in order to establish rtions. He knew that he still couldn¡¯t offend a lot of people. After all, nobles still held control of the matters in the continent. People who didn¡¯t have any good rtionships in this world wouldn¡¯t be able to survive.

    At this time, they have arrived outside the Imperial Pce great hall. This was the ce where the Emperor handles his day to day politics. The ce didn¡¯t have an elegant name, it was just called Hall of Administration. Like the rest of the continent, it¡¯s naming was a practical one.

    The Hall of Administration had a few dozen steps in it. Third Eunuch asked Zhao Hai to wait at the bottom of the steps while he goes in and reports his arrival. Before long, Zhao Hai heard a voice announcing his presence, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai has arrived!¡±

    Zhao Hai patted his clothes to make them proper before ascending the steps. He was going to see the Emperor of the continent¡¯s most powerful nation. If he said that he wasn¡¯t anxious, then he would be lying.

 Chapter 485 - Matters in the Great Hall

    <h4>Chapter 485 - Matters in the Great Hall</h4>

    When Zhao Hai arrived in front of the Hall of Administrations¡¯ door, the eunuch announced a second time, ¡°Zhao Hai Buda has arrived!¡±

    Zhao Hai looked into the eyes of the eunuch and then took a deep breath before he entered the hall. Upon entering, Zhao Hai scanned the hall to see that there were a lot of people inside. He also saw people he was familiar with, the Crown Prince, the Second Prince, Charlie, Randolph, Jason¡¯s Grandfather, as well as Nobles he became acquainted with during the banquets that he had attended the days before. Now these people were divided into two sitting columns. Zhao Hai already expected other people to be present, but he didn¡¯t expect that it would be this much.

    There was an elevated stage with a throne in the middle of the hall, a man can be seen sitting down on it. The throne was made of gold and silver, it was also iid with a lot of gems, and covered in ayer of animal leather. The throne looked very soft andfortable.

    The man wasn¡¯t very tall, he looked very refined, maybe even delicate. His hair was faintly gray, hisplexion was still quite rosy. He had a gold crown on his head and a staff in his hand. The staff wasn¡¯t very long, it was only about 40 centimeters. The staff was made entirely of gold, its head was decorated with gigantic gemstones. This wasn¡¯t a Magic Staff, but a scepter, an item that was a symbol of influence.

    This man wore very magnificent and expensive looking clothes. Although he looked very refined, he also gave off a very imposing aura, enough to make a weaker man submit. The man just sat there, calmly looking at Zhao Hai. However, Zhao Hai felt pressure, this pressure came purely from the man¡¯s body. This pressure wasn¡¯t deliberately made to shake Zhao Hai, it was just the natural auraing from the man¡¯s body.

    ¡°This should be the Rosen Empire¡¯s Emperor¡±, Zhao Hai mused inwardly. He immediately made a move and slowly walked towards the man, when he was five meters away, he performed a 90 degree bow to the man. He straightened his body and then said, ¡°Zhao Hai Buda has seen His Majesty!¡±

    Rosen Empire¡¯s Emperor looked at Zhao Hai and then nodded, ¡°You are Zhao Hai? Good, young man, very good. Were you present when the Robert Family used Antimagic Powder?¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly responded, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. The Robert Family did use Antimagic Powder to attack me.¡±

    The Emperor nodded, then said, ¡°Are you really a Mage? How did you survive the Robert Family¡¯s attack?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he thought that Randolph might have not told the Emperor about him being a Martial and Magic Dual Cultivator. Randolph also didn¡¯t tell the Emperor that Zhao Hai can cast magic under the influence of Antimagic Powder, leaving Zhao Hai with a card in hand.

    Thinking about this, Zhao Hai immediately said, ¡°Replying to His Majesty¡¯s question, this one isn¡¯t only a Mage, I¡¯m an 8th rank Warrior as well. Because of that, Antimagic Powder cannot suppress me.¡± Zhao Hai also didn¡¯t reveal the fact that he was unaffected by the Antimagic Powder, he wanted to make this into his hidden ace. Compared to his ability as a Warrior, this matter was a better choice to conceal.

    After hearing Zhao Hai, the people in the hall became shocked. They couldn¡¯t help but whisper to each other. They already knew that Zhao Hai was an 8th rank Mage, but they didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai was an 8th rank Warrior as well!

    In other words, Zhao Hai was a Dual Cultivator of Magic and Battle Qi? However, in the history of the continent, Martial and Magic Dual Cultivators didn¡¯t have much of a sess. There were only a handful of people of people who can reach 6th rank, reaching 7th rank was the highest recorded instance.

    But now, Zhao Hai revealed that he wasn¡¯t only an 8th rank Mage, he was also an 8th rank Warrior, this was unbelievable. If Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t in front of the Emperor right now, they would surely think that Zhao Hai was lying.

    The Emperor was also somewhat surprised at Zhao Hai, then he nodded and said, ¡°Good, young man, you¡¯re very good. This Emperor has called you today for a small request. If you handle this matter well, you will be rewarded.¡±

    Zhao Hai bowed and said, ¡°For the benefit of His Majesty, I wouldn¡¯t even need a reward to take action. I ask His Majesty to show me.¡±

    The Emperor gave a satisfied nod and said, ¡°This is about Engraved Ark that you have uncovered. I will not hide it from you, we already turned Robert Patriarch and Terry into advanced level undead in order to interrogate them. However, the matters that they knew were not many. They also mentioned that there should also be another member of Engraved Ark in their family. But as to who this member was, they didn¡¯t know. Now that the Robert Family has been eliminated by you, the amount of corpses present is too much for our Dark Mages to turn into advanced level undead. Randolph told me that you can achieve it. Is that true?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I can, Your Majesty. Rest Assured.¡±

    The Emperor nodded and said, ¡°Then can you do it inside this hall? Our country wants to see how different your Dark Magic is.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared for a while before saying, ¡°Your Majesty, turning these corpses into undead needed them to be present. If we do it inside this hall, it might contaminate Your Majesty¡¯s sights. Moreover, I¡¯m afraid that His Majesty might not like the way I use Magic.¡±

    The Emperor didn¡¯t seem to care, he shook his head and said, ¡°No need to worry, just do it in this hall. Let this Emperor see for himself.¡±

    Zhai Hai didn¡¯t say anything else, he nodded and said, ¡°Just as you wish, Your Majesty.¡±

    The Emperor nodded, then he waved his hand. Third Eunuch, who was standing right by the Emperor¡¯s side, took two steps forward and said loudly, ¡°Take them in!¡± Then a buzzing sound was heard outside the hall before stretchers carrying bodies covered in white cloth entered.

    These corpses were naturally processed. They didn¡¯t have any unusual smell, but the sight of this row of corpses looked very unattractive.

    The nobles inside the hall already knew that it was Zhao Hai who exterminated the Robert Family. But when they saw the bodies being carried in, they couldn¡¯t help but exim about Zhao Hai¡¯s ruthlessness, they whispered between each other.

    The Emperor didn¡¯t care, he turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You can begin.¡± Zhao Hai gave a bow before he took his Magic Staff out and muttered several incantations. Then a ck gas appeared and covered the corpses inside the hall. When the ck gas disappeared, all of the bodies were already standing. These people looked no different than when they were alive. If it weren¡¯t for their paleplexion and lifeless eyes, people might even mistake them for live people.

    Zhao Hai could just change these people into skeletons, but since he wanted to disy his abilities, he deliberately made them into zombies. In Ark Continent, one didn¡¯t need to be afraid if they had the strength. As long as you are strong, people would give you great importance. Conversely, if you are useless, nobody would look at you in the eyes.

    When the people in the Great Hall looked at the undead, they couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat restless. In their minds, undead were generally either skeletons or rotting zombies. However, Zhao Hai¡¯s zombies were in a pristine condition, they looked exactly just like a normal person. This wasn¡¯t something that they had seen before.

    After reviving the undead, Zhao Hai turned to the Emperor and said, ¡°Your majesty, you can now ask them questions. I can assure you that they wouldn¡¯t lie.¡±

    The Emperor was also shocked by Zhao Hai¡¯s undead, he looked at Zhao Hai and then said, ¡°Alright, you go ask them. Just find out who the other member of Engraved Ark was.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he immediately went to ask the group of undead. But unfortunately, the member of Engraved Ark wasn¡¯t present among them. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything as he received these undead into his Space and then had another batch of corpses be sent in.

    Zhao Hai remained in the hall as he turned groups upon groups of corpses into undead until he found out the other member of Engraved Ark. When he found out, Zhao Hai was surprised, the member of Engraved Ark turned out to be one of Robert Patriarch¡¯s wives!

    From the mouth of this member of Engraved Ark, Zhao Hai managed to get a few more information. The source of faith of the organization was truly the Demon God. Destroying the continent was their duty. All of the members of Engraved Ark almost never meet, they justmunicate with each other using encrypted codes. Most importantly, none of these members knew each other¡¯s identity. They don¡¯t have any marks on their bodies. If one wanted to find out about anything regarding their identity, then it should be that each of their homes should have an idol of the Demon God!

    This kind of information was truly useless for Zhao Hai. How many people were in the continent? How many noble families? They don¡¯t have any obvious characteristics, just the fact that they have an idol of the Demon God in their homes. But who actually knew what the Demon God looked like? There were too many factors to consider, there was no way to find it.

    However, even if they didn¡¯t have a single good harvest, this member knew much more than Robert Patriarch and Terry. This organization has existed for more than a thousand years. In the very beginning, all of them were just people at the bottom of society. These people were oppressed by the nobility and found that there was no way to resist them. In the end, these people joined up and create the Engraved Ark, it was also at this point that they started to worship the Demon God.

    Along with the transformation on the continent and the constant change of dynasties, the organization slowly gained power and influence and eventually became Great Nobles. The Robert Family was one of those families.

    Also, even if there wasn¡¯t a definite indication that one was a member of Engraved Ark, they were devilish in their hearts. They believed that the Demon God was a good killer and a ruthless person, therefore, the attitudes and temperaments of their members would generally be ruthless and sinister. All of these would naturally reflect on the overall outlook of their families, just like Robert Family¡¯s Savage Wolf emblem.

    Obtaining this information was a great help for the Rosen Empire. At the very least, they now have a heading, they can now somewhat decrease their scope of surveince.

    At this point, the nobles in the hall were now dreading Engraved Ark. This was because this organization¡¯s threat to the continent was much higher than the Radiant Church. The Radiant Church only wanted to establish control, but Engraved Ark actually wanted their life!

 Chapter 486 - Reward

    <h4>Chapter 486 - Reward</h4>

    The Emperor was very satisfied with Zhao Hai¡¯s performance. He had seen how other Dark Mages use Dark Magic. Seeing how Zhao Hai was so rxed showed that Zhao Hai was strong.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai or the Buda n¡¯s Patriarch, was Calci Family¡¯s son-inw. He also heard that Zhao Hai had a good rtionship with the Crook Family, he was also someone from Charlie¡¯s side.

    Because of these, the Emperor became very fond of Zhao Hai. Although he was an Aksu Empire noble, it didn¡¯t matter. The Emperor wouldn¡¯t care about his background as long as he is strong. It was also impossible for the Emperor to not know about the Buda n¡¯s resentment towards the Aksu Empire. In his opinion, it was impossible for Zhao Hai to not hold a grudge. If he was able to pull Zhao Hai into the Rosen Empire, it would be good for the empire overall.

    The Emperor was clear, Zhao Hai had offended the Radiant Church, he had also offended Aksu Empire¡¯s Royal n. In this case, if Zhao Hai wanted to find a ce to ce his foundation, the Rosen Empire was the only choice, it was impossible to do so in other ces.

    Thinking about this, the Emperor felt assured that he can pull Zhao Hai over to the Empire. This was Rosen Empire¡¯s standard of recruiting people. Regardless of their origin, as long as someone has talent, they would bring them to the Empire¡¯s fold. This was the method that the Rosen Empire used to be the continent¡¯s most powerful nation.

    After Zhao Hai found the Engraved Ark member, the Emperor still had the bodies sent over to be turned into advanced undead. The Emperor was afraid of any fish that might slip through the. Fortunately, there were no other members of Engraved Ark in the Robert Family.

    After waiting for Zhao Hai to be done, the Emperor nodded, then he turned his head towards Third Eunuch. Third Eunuch immediately took two steps forward and dered, ¡°Zhao Hai Buda, go forward and receive the decree.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he immediatelyplied as he went forward and knelt on one knee. This was also a custom in Ark Continent. When a monarch rewards you, you shall kneel down on one knee upon epting. This makes it seem like you really valued the reward.

    When Zhao Hai knelt down, Third Eunuch immediately said loudly, ¡°Zhao Hai Buda, you are a Noble with outstanding ability and excellent strength. Receive this title of First ss Marquis. The Crown has also bestowed Golden Ind to Zhao Hai Buda as his perpetual fief. ¡°

    Zhao Hai immediately said, ¡°I thank His Majesty for this reward. Zhao Hai Buda shall fully serve the Rosen Empire!¡±

    Ark Continent¡¯s rewarding process was very simple, Zhao Hai liked it very much. But what he didn¡¯t expect was howfortable the Emperor was in giving him the title of Marquis, moreover, he also gave him an ind as a fief.

    The Ark Continent¡¯s ranking goes: Duke, Marquis, Count, Viscount, Baron, and then Knight. Knights can only be regarded as a false noble, with the lowest nobility rank being the Baron. The Duke, Marquis, Count, Viscount and Baron, these five ranks are the official ranks of nobility. Each titles are divided into three sses with third ss being the lowest and first ss being the highest. Above a First ss Duke was the position of Grand Duke. A Grand Duke can establish his own Duchy. Above a Grand Duke were the Princes. Princes generally came from the Imperial n. A Prince¡¯s power can only be dictated by the Emperor. If the Emperor doesn¡¯t give a Prince any power, then they can only be a normal noble, he cannot do anything serious. Although, he technically held a higher status, his influence wasn¡¯t as good as a Grand Duke.

    Not only did Rosen Empire give Zhao Hai the title of First ss Marquis, he was also bestowed by a perpetual fief. This was a very good thing. Some Noble¡¯s fiefs weren¡¯t hereditary. If they want to keep their territory, they need to work hard. Only through this way would theirnds stay in their hands. However, Zhao Hai¡¯s was different, it was equivalent to the Buda n owning the territory.

    However, Zhao Hai felt strange when he heard that his fief was Golden Ind. This was because he hadn¡¯t heard of this Golden Ind before.

    For a ce to be called Golden Ind, it would surely be a special one. Moreover, since it¡¯s an ind, it should certainly be at sea. But Zhao Hai had already stayed for quite some time in the seas of Rosen Empire, he had never heard about a Golden Ind there, it was quite strange.

    But since it was the Emperor¡¯s reward, he had no other choice but to ept it and ask Randolphter.

    Since Zhao Hai had epted the reward, naturally he was now a noble of the Rosen Empire. Later on, when meets the Emperor, he wouldn¡¯t need to bow so low.

    After Zhao Hai received his reward, the Emperor looked at him and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, you¡¯re now a person of the Rosen Empire. I won¡¯t interfere with your matter with Aksu Empire, but you must remember, no matter what you do, you cannot lose the face of Rosen Empire in Aksu Empire.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. This was because the Emperor basically just told him that he was supporting him. This was something that was out of his expectations.

    Zhao hai immediately bowed and said, ¡°I thank His Majesty. This one will certainly not lose the face of Rosen Empire. His Majesty can feel relieved.¡±

    The Emperor was satisfied, then he nodded and said, ¡°Good, it¡¯s good that you understand. Alright, today¡¯s affairs are finished, everybody can go back.¡± The others immediately stood up and gave a salute to the Emperor before they asked to be excused.

    Outside the hall, Randolph and Charlie approached Zhao Hai. After seeing the two of them, Zhao Hai gave a salute. Charlie smiled at him and said, ¡°Good, you¡¯ve now be a Marquis. Hahaha. If you have free time, go visit my mansion.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then Charlie gave a nod before leaving.

    Randolph looked at Charlie before he turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°It looks like Charlie highly thinks of you. Also, it¡¯s good that your title has now risen.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, and then he looked around before he whispered, ¡°Grandfather, this Golden Ind, where is it? Howe I never heard of it?¡±

    Randolph looked around as well and then whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this back at the fort.¡± Looking at Randolph¡¯s conduct, Zhao Hai understood that there may have been some secrets that he wasn¡¯t allowed to ask publicly. He nodded and then headed back to the fort with Randolph.

    When they arrived outside the Imperial Pce, Randolph and Zhao Hai rode their carriage and drove towards Dark Soldier Fort without saying a word. Before long, the two of them arrived at the fort.

    Upon reaching their destination, Randolph immediately brought Zhao Hai to the lobby. Then he sent someone to call Smith and the others over. Zhao Hai looked at Randolph, he didn¡¯t ask anything and just waited in the room for Smith and the others.

    Before long, Smith and the others arrived, Zhao Hai sood up and gave them a salute. After the group sat down, Randolph opened his mouth and said, ¡°Earlier, His Majesty just asked Little Hai to turn all of the Robert Family members into undead, then he asked them about Engraved Ark. Although we didn¡¯t manage to get a lot of information, what we got wasn¡¯t few either. His Majesty was happy with Zhao Hai¡¯s performance that he gave him the title of First ss Marquis. He also bestowed Zhao Hai with Golden Ind as his perpetual territory.¡±

    Upon hearing Randolph¡¯s words, everybody stared. Then they started whispering to each other in discussion. Zhao Hai was confused, being a First ss Marquis wasn¡¯t something to be surprised about, was it because of Golden Ind?

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s confused expression, he seriously said, ¡°Little Hai doesn¡¯t know about Golden Ind. Second, go tell Little Hai.¡±

    Smith nodded and said, ¡°Alright, Golden Ind was once rich in gold. But even before the Rosen Empire has been established, all of its gold was mined up. Right now, the ind doesn¡¯t have any special products left, only the mining tunnels remained. Such an ind isn¡¯t very noteworthy. However, its position was extremely coveted. The ind was ced in between Rosen Empire and Aksu Empire¡¯s marine border. Because of this ind, the two Empires often had frictions between them. Now, there was nobody who owned it. But since the ind still had some freshwater, it became a Haven for pirates. Although it was like this currently, its importance to both empires didn¡¯t decrease. If Rosen Empire obtains that ind, they can construct a naval base there and threaten the Aksu Empire¡¯s marine region. The opposite case was the same. Also, because this ce previously produced gold, it had very good piers, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem if a thousand huge boats were to dock there. The strategic value of this ind is very big.¡±

    Zhao Hai answered, ¡°Is this the case? Does this mean that even if I got the fief from the Rosen Empire, the Aksu Empire can still dere it as theirs?¡±

    Smith nodded and said, ¡°Yes, like that. I think His Majesty gave you thisnd possibly because he wanted you to thoroughly break off your rtions with the Aksu Empire.¡±

    Randolph nodded and said, ¡°Right, I also think that this is His Majesty¡¯s intention. Still, I think that this would be a good opportunity for you. Golden Ind¡¯s location is extremely important. As long as you eliminate the pirate¡¯s nest, you can slowly allow passing ships entry. You can also establish a market there, carrying out trades. I believe that it will be a goose thatys golden eggs.¡±

    Zhao Hai excitedly nodded. Golden Ind¡¯s position was indeed good. For Zhao Hiai, this was fantastic. As long as he held this ce, he was sure that he would profit a lot off of it. He can also take the things in the Space to there and sell them.

    Then Smith looked at Zhao Hai and sighed, ¡°Little Hai, don¡¯t be celebrate prematurely. upying Golden Ind wouldn¡¯t be simple. There were pirate groups controlled by Great Nobles stationed there. The Imperial n¡¯s looting fleet has a stronghold there as well. If you really want to take control of Golden Ind, I¡¯m afraid it wouldn¡¯t be very easy.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I wouldn¡¯t be offending them much. There are a lot of inds in the surroundings, they can just move. If they really want to go head on head with me, then let¡¯s see if they have the capability.¡±

    Randolph nodded and said, ¡°Little Hai¡¯s words are justified. Little Hai can even deal with millenium-old ns. Those who wanted to move against Little Hai need to have good courage. What I¡¯m currently worried about was the Radiant Church.¡±

    Smith and the others turned silent, they understood what Randolph was thinking. Zhao Hai has a grudge with the Radiant Church. With Golden Ind being in the edge of Rosen Empire¡¯s territory, an in addition to it being overseas, it would be difficult for the Rosen Empire to give him help.

    Moreover, with this domain, Zhao Hai would build upon it, making it one of his foundations. The Radiant Church cannot cope with Zhao Hai in the past because they couldn¡¯t find his location. This time, the Radiant Church naturally wouldn¡¯t let him off.

    Zhao Hai sneered and said, ¡°I don¡¯t worry about the Radiant Church. They couldn¡¯t deal with me before, they couldn¡¯t deal with me this time either. What I¡¯m worried about is Engraved Ark. Me eliminating the Robert Family this time meant that their organization just lost a Great Family. Not only did I destroy their Great n, I¡¯ve also exposed them to the continent. I¡¯m quite worried about them since we have close to no understanding of their operations.¡±

    Randolph nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s true, we now have a good amount of understanding with regards to the Radiant Church. But this Engraved Ark, we had almost to know information about them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned to Randolph and said, ¡°Grandfather, I think that the Calci Family would also need to be more careful. The Engraved Ark would surely take the n into ount this time. People from Engraved Ark are different from the Radiant Church. When the Radiant Church copes with us, they would need to find an excuse to act in the open. But the Engraved Ark can do almost about anything. This time, they used Antimagic Powder, who know what cards they will use the next time. Moreover, since they can research Antimagic Powder, they surely have other types of concoctions in their hands. We should all be careful from now on.¡±

    Randolph agreed, ¡°This matter is surely thorny. Our n is a Mage n, just by using Antimagic Powder, they managed to ce us in a difficult position.¡± At this time, Smith and the others were frowning.

    Zhao Hai opened his mouth, ¡°Grandfather, I think we should take extreme care for the important figures in the family. It is also better for the family to invest more into Warriors. In the meantime, I¡¯ll head back and see whether my side can develop an antidote against the Antimagic Powder. If we can produce one, our days would be easier. If it¡¯s impossible to make it, then the family can only increase their security even more.¡±

    Randolph stared when he heard Zhao Hai. With an ted face he said, ¡°Little Hai, is that true? Do you have a Potion Master?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Two Potion Masters, they¡¯re very good, but we reallyck medicinal nts at this moment. I¡¯ll need to ask Grandpa for help, I need a lot nts, the more advanced, the better. I can ept seeds as well, I can slowly grow them.¡±

 Chapter 487 - Appearing Aggressive

    <h4>Chapter 487 - Appearing Aggressive</h4>

    Smith smiled when he heard Zhao Hai, he turned to Randolph and said, ¡°Father, Little Hai used to tell me this, but since it was winter, there weren¡¯t really good nts avable. However, it seems like we need to go all out in helping Little Hai to acquire various nts. If Little Hai develops the antidote, then it would really be very good for us.¡±

    Randolph nodded and said, ¡°Alright, go send the orders. Have the entire n seek for strange nts, the more the better. Right Little Hai, do you need Magic Beasts as well?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I do. Magic Beasts can also be used for making medicine. The more the better.¡±

    Randolph gave a nod, then he looked at the people in the room and said, ¡°Did you listen carefully? Fully coordinate with Little Hai.¡± Those present didn¡¯t dare to oppose it, they immediately agreed. All of them knew that this matter shouldn¡¯t be neglected, it was very important for the family.

    Zhao Hai looked at the others and sighed in relief. Then he turned his hand and retrieved arge bottle from the Space. This bottle had enough volume to contain ten jins of water. It was made of ss and was gotten from one of the Robert Family¡¯s stores.

    Naturally this bottle wasn¡¯t special, its contents were. Randolph and the others looked at Zhao Hai, they don¡¯t know why Zhao Hai retrieved such a big bottle.

    Zhao Hai carefully ced the bottle beside Randolph and said, ¡°Grandfather, the family should distribute this water to everyone. If they encounter any idents or get poisoned, drinking this water will be very useful.¡±

    Randolph looked confused at Zhao Hai, ¡°What is inside this bottle? Is it potion?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°The liquid in this bottle isn¡¯t a potion. It is much more effectivepared to a potion, this is Life Liquid!¡±

    Life Liquid! When they heard Zhao Hai say this, all of the people present breathed a cold air. Life Liquid was something very useful, no matter how rich you are, you might not be able to get it.

    Randolph stared at the bottle for quite some time, then he turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, this, is this really Life Liquid?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve obtained this from a 9th rank expert of the Radiant Church. At the time, the 9th rank was cooperating with the Fighting Bulls to deal with the Herculean Bulls. When he was killed by me, I obtained this Life Liquid. I asked the person where he got it, he said that it was given to him.¡±

    Randolph nodded, he also got something from Zhao Hai¡¯s words. He frowned and said, ¡°The Radiant Church are meddling with the Beastmen?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he told Randolph about what happened thest time he was in the Prairie. He also introduced his status as a Prince of the Cow-headed race.

    Randolph was surprised at Zhao Hai. He didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would have such a status. Beastmen don¡¯t trust humans, it was surprising to know that Zhao Hai was actually a Beastman Prince.

    But then he immediately thought about the Radiant Church, he hesitated for a moment before he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, since you now have some sort of status in the Beastman Prairie, you should y attention to the the movements of the Radiant Church in the Prairie. Know what they are nning to do. And if you can make the Beastmen turn on them, then that would be fantastic.¡±

    ZHao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Grandfather can feel relieved, I¡¯ve already figured out the temperament of the Beastmen. It would be easy for the Beastmen to deal with the Radiant Church. There aren¡¯t any radiant Church believers in the Prairie, as long as they are members of the Radiant Church, the Beastmen wouldn¡¯t be able to trust them.¡±

    Randolph nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ept your Life Liquid, it¡¯s very useful for the current situation. Right, since you¡¯ve given this to the family, the family wouldn¡¯t be ungrateful. Now that you have the Golden Ind as a territory, the family can provide you with a fleet to help manage it.¡±

    Zhao Hai declined and said ¡°Grandfather, doesn¡¯t need to trouble himself. I really don¡¯t need to deal with the pirates in Golden Ind. Making the family move would be very troublesome. This Life Liquid isn¡¯t very important to me, I also have some left on me.¡±

    Randolph nodded, then he looked at Zhao Hai in appreciation. At this moment, he felt that Zhao Hai looked more pleasing to the eyes. He was a decent human being, a good leader, willing to help the Calci Family, even giving them Life Liquid. At this point, Zhao Hai was much better than the other members of the Calci Family.

    Randolph looked at the other members of the family and said, ¡°Alright, we have a lot of things to do. All of you know your assignments, go back and deal with the. Remember to not make any mistakes.¡±

    The others nodded, then Randolph made them disperse. Smith went with Zhao Hai to Rustling Tree Courtyard. The two sat on the living room, then Smith turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, how do you n to handle Golden Ind¡¯s situation? I think you should be careful about this. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be only the Aksu Empire that woulde after you, all of the noble controlled pirates would be going after you as well. You may even aggravate the situation even more.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he understood what Smith meant. But now that he knew the location of Golden Ind as well as knowing about howwless the ce was. It would be a pity if he doesn¡¯t make use of the pirates.

    Of these pirates, it would be impossible for all of them to be affiliated to a Great n. Those who had connections could just sell their loot over to those Great ns. However, for those who didn¡¯t have any connections, they can only find a middleman and sell their loot at a much lower price.

    There was a huge business opportunity here. Zhao Hai¡¯s idea was to turn Golden Ind into a free port. Pirates can trade on the ind, but they have to pay a certain amount of tax. Merchants can trade here as well, and naturally, they would also be taxed.

    Zhao Hai wanted Golden Ind to be a ce for Merchants, Pirates, and other influences to trade, like some sort of ck market. He will ce the tax here at a very low level. Pirates can also take refuge in the ind. If he manages to achieve this goal, the ind wouldn¡¯t only be a goose thatid golden eggs, it would in itself turn into a golden goose.

    When Smith asked him this question, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately tell him of his ns to make the ind a free port, he just said, ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to subdue the ind. Although its location was very special, it wasn¡¯t irreceable for the pirates. In addition to the reputation that I have gained, those who would dare to attack me shouldn¡¯t be true pirates. In the end, if anyone really wishes to challenge me, then I won¡¯t be polite to them.¡±

    Smith knit his brows, he really didn¡¯t want Zhao Hai to have any conflicts with Great Nobles. If the situation goes to south, things wouldn¡¯t be good for Zhao Hai.

    Looking at Smith¡¯s expression, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Uncle, rest assured, the solution for Golden Ind is nothing more than a two-step process. First step is to not attack them, make it known to them that we mean well while at the same time making them respect us. Second step is to then offer them benefits. This point is actually something that I needed uncle¡¯s help with. I¡¯m preparing to turn the ind into a free trading harbor. No matter pirate or merchant, all of them cane to the ind and trade. What does uncle think?¡±

    Smith stared for a moment before his eyes lit up. He was a Merchant and he naturally understood what Zhao Hai was nning to do. If Zhao Hai really managed to aplish this, then the yearly ie of Golden Ind would beparable to Sky Water City, if not more.

    However, he soon recovered from his thoughts as he frowned, ¡°This is a really good idea. But if we really do as you said, then would Merchants really dare to go to Golden Ind? Wouldn¡¯t they be afraid to get robbed?¡±

    Zhao Hao smiled faintly and said, ¡°This is simple, I can just issue a rule disallowing violence inside Golden Ind. I shall also make sure that the rule would get applied at a thousand li radius around the ind¡¯s waters. Those who dared vite this rule would get eliminated. With this, nobody should act unreasonably. What does uncle think about this?¡±

    When Smith heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but look into Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes. Zhao Hai was appearing very aggressive these past few days. Hearing him say that he would eliminate those who would dare vite his rule in a thousand li radius of the ind seemed like he was also expressing his aggression at this time.

    In the past, only Great ns dared to speak such words, but now, Zhao Hai was also speaking it. This was undoubtedly due to the change in Zhao Hai¡¯s status.

    Moreover, Smith was certain that if Zhao Haipletes this matter, his Golden Ind would surely be another Sky Water City, another huge trading harbor.

    At this point, Smith was admiring Zhao Hai. He knew about the Buda n vanishing, but in just one year, they were able to reach this height. They can now appear on the continent, this was all because of their current strength, it was also because of Zhao Hai.

    For a n to survive, strength was an indispensable resource. However, strength alone was not enough, the n also needed a smart leader and good direction. Zhao Hai¡¯s leadership was already well proven. Having such a head, the Buda n would be able to overturn their past situation and became one of the powerful ns of the Continent, the only thing that they require was time.

    When Smith knew about Zhao Hai¡¯s n for Golden Ind, he understood that the ind would have a lot of work needed to be done. There were things that needed help, and Smith wanted to provide it.

    1. I keep forgetting what this is called

 Chapter 488 - Walking in Circles is Hereditary

    <h4>Chapter 488 - Walking in Circles is Hereditary</h4>

    Smith knew that although the Calci Family has a lot of rtionships with other ns, they had nobody who could shared the hardships of their family. This was one of the Calci Family¡¯s disadvantages.

    Now, the Buda n appeared, a n that has a potential to be a Great n. If at this time, the Calci Family gives the Buda n a helping hand, the Buda n would surely be the Calci Family¡¯s true friend in the future. With the two ns helping each other, both of them can be the strongest ns in the continent.

    After thinking all of these through, Smith nodded and said, ¡°Alright, Little Hai, I won¡¯t bother you with Golden Ind. However, I¡¯ll go inform father about this. If you need any help, immediately tell us, we will certainly support you. I believe father wouldn¡¯t oppose to it.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then with a serious voice he said, ¡°Uncle, I have a matter to ask for your opinion. Today, Jason looked for me and sent a message telling me that their Crook family would want to have an Eternal Alliance with my Buda n.¡±

    Smith became surprised when he heard Zhao Hai, he knew what being in an Eternal Alliance meant. He didn¡¯t expect the Crook Family to suddenly propose being an Eternal Ally to the Buda n.

    When he recovered, Smith¡¯s mind suddenly sprang into action. He knows that the Crook Family wasn¡¯t simple. A few years ago, they were just an ordinary Great n, but now, they already had reached the levels of millenium-old ns. What does this mean? This indicated that the Crook Family¡¯s head had the ability, and was very insightful as well.

    In this case, for the Crook Family to make an Eternal Alliance with the Buda n only meant one thing, they were very optimistic about the future of the Buda n. Because of this, they wanted to reach out to the Buda n before they reach their full potential. Later on, when the Buda npletely grows into being a Great n, they would gain a very strong ally!

    Good n! Smith had to recognize the Crook Family¡¯s n. It was pure benefit without disadvantages. At the least, when the Buda n doesn¡¯t reach the Crook Family¡¯s level, Zhao Hai would still be allied with them, bringing good benefits to the Buda n.

    Smith walked several steps on the ground, he had thought through all the parts of it. Then he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°This is a very good thing for the Buda n. You should ept, how about going to the Crook Family tomorrow?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t only go to the Crook Family, I¡¯ll need to go see Charlie tomorrow as well. Haha, I¡¯m quite busy tomorrow.¡±

    Smith looked at Zhao Hai andughed, ¡°Right, it¡¯s also time to visit Charlie. Alright, you get busy, I have something to discuss with father.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then turned towards his own residence before going to the Space. He wanted to see what Smith would tell Randolph.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t believe that Smith and Randolph would harm him. He had given Randolph the Life Liquid, giving Randolph a good impression of him. Zhao Hai believed that Randolph wouldn¡¯t move him, he believed that Randolph would even attach great importance to him.

    When Zhao Hai arrived at the Space, he immediately entered the vi. At this time, Laura and the others were reorganizing the documents. They were sorting through documents that might be helpful to the Buda n.

    Seeing that Laura and the others were very enthusiastic in working, Zhao Hai became happy. Then he went to the living room and turned the monitor on, showing the scene inside Randolph¡¯s study.

    Randolph¡¯s study was very big, this was where he handles his things, and also where he meets the managers of the Calci Family. Because of this, his interior decoration was very good. Although it couldn¡¯tpare to Evan¡¯s study, it wasn¡¯t that much worse. After all, Dark Soldier Fort wasn¡¯t as big as a Grand Duke¡¯s mansion.

    When Smith arrived at Randolph¡¯s study, they sat down and drank some tea. Apparently, they still weren¡¯t talking about Zhao Hai¡¯s matter.

    When Randolph saw that Smith came to see him, he knew that it surely has something to do with Zhao Hai. Therefore, he didn¡¯t worry too much, so he first sent someone to get them some tea as he and Smith sat and chatted.

    At this point, Smith held Randolph¡¯s favor. If Smith didn¡¯t insist, it would be impossible for Zhao Hai to be married into the Calci Family. If their family actually became Zhao Hai¡¯s enemy, he wouldn¡¯t be able to imagine the consequences.

    Zhao Hai getting married to the Calci Family brought great benefits to them, and this was Smith¡¯s doing. Because of this, Randolph ced great importance to Smith.

    Randolph drank some tea and sighed, ¡°This time¡¯s incident was really breathtaking. Who would¡¯ve thought that an ordinary attack can lead to so many things. If it weren¡¯t for Little Hai, our Calci Family would have surely ended.¡±

    Smith nodded and said, ¡°Right, nobody thought that there would actually be a hidden snake in the continent. This Engraved Ark organization is too dangerous. Right, Father, what can you say about Little Hai¡¯s Antimagic Powder antidote? Do you think he¡¯ll seed?¡±

    Randolph sighed and said, ¡°I hope that he can seed, but it seems like it wouldn¡¯t be very easy. From the time when Antimagic Powder first appeared, people had only found ways to suppress it, not make an antidote. The powder¡¯s original recipe was destroyed as well, with no concrete source being present. This will bring a lot of trouble to Little Hai. You need to figure out the ingredients of a certain drug first before looking for ways to make its antidote. However, I still think that Little Hai¡¯s approach is correct. Even though the continent was now aware of Engraved Ark, the only source we got about them came solely from the Robert Family. Now that the method to make Antimagic Powder has disappeared, making its cure much more difficult to achieve, what do you think will the Mages of the continent think when Little Hai manages to make an antidote?¡±

    It would lead to great benefits! Randolph meant that when Zhao Hai manages to make the antidote for Antimagic Powder, his reputation among the Mages would surely skyrocket. As long as he seeds in making one, the respect that he would gain from the Magemunity would surely be colossal. And at this time, the Calci Family would be profiting from it as well.

    Both Smith and Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t thought about this before. Now that he was reminded by Randolph¡¯s words, Smith found it hard to sit still. However, he was currently in front of Randolph, so he was embarrassed to walk around in a circle. Therefore, he can only take his teacup and kept turning it around.

    After some time while looking at the ground, Smith looked at Randolph and said, ¡°Father, if Little Hai seeds, the rise of the Buda n would take zero effort.¡±

    Randolph nodded and said, ¡°So now, we should give Little Hai our full support. If Little Hai seeds, the Buda n would gain great benefits, but our Calci Family would profit off of it as well. Little Hai doesn¡¯t need our help in dealing with Golden Ind, but as long as Little Hai needs our help for something else, we must fully support him. Make sure to remember this.¡±

    Smith couldn¡¯t help but smile when he heard Randolph, then he turned to Randolph and said, ¡°Father, I also came her today for something else. This has a connection to the thing you said about fully supporting Little Hai. This is an important one.¡±

    Randolph looked at him and said, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Smith smiled and said, ¡°Just earlier, Little Hai told me that Jason came to look for him and delivered a message from his family. The Crook Family sent a message telling Zhao Hai that they wanted to form an Eternal Alliance with the Buda n, making their families eternal allies.¡±

    When he heard about this, Randolph couldn¡¯t help but stand up and walked around in circles. Smith looked at Randolph,thinking about the matter made him smile. He didn¡¯t think that walking in circles was actually hereditary.

    After who knows how many circles, Randolph stopped. He turned his head to Smith and said, ¡°Did Little Hai personally tell you this? This isn¡¯t a mistake?¡±

    Smith nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s absolutely real. Father should know that Little Hai doesn¡¯t say these kinds of things easily. And since he told me, it should be true.¡±

    Randolph nodded and said, ¡°The Crook Family is good. Their vision is really good. We really need topletely support Little Hai. If Little Hai became eternal allies of the Crook Family, it would also be good for us.¡±

    Smith nodded and then said, ¡°Father, there¡¯s another thing. Little Hai told me that he wants to turn Golden Ind into a free trading harbor. Pirates and Merchants would be able to trade freely in the ind, he only needs to collect some taxes. Moreover, he shall also make a rule forbidding violence in a 1000 li radius outside the ind. If this seeds, then the Buda n would surely have great gains.¡±

    Randolph nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s a good idea, if it bes sessful, Little Hai wouldn¡¯t be worrying about money anymore. However, its early stages would be difficult, he would need enough naval might to shake those people. We shall fully support Little Hai in this matter. But it looks like Little Hai didn¡¯t need our support in this. However, you should still go and find some little matters where we can insert ourselves. Also, there¡¯s another point, don¡¯t mix in sand.¡±

    ¡®Mixing sand¡¯ was a type of ng. Randolph used it here to tell Smith that they shouldn¡¯t send in some spies towards Zhao Hai¡¯s camp. For a Great n like the Calci Family, this was something that was rarely seen.

    Smith knitted his brows, then after some time he said, ¡°Father, if we do that, wouldn¡¯t some people in the n object? Seeing Third Uncle¡¯s stance, it seems like they want to control Little Hai.¡±

 Chapter 489 - Family Greeting

    <h4>Chapter 489 - Family Greeting</h4>

    ¡°Stupid!¡± Randolph said after he heard Smith. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to them. They¡¯re short-sighted, who knows how many people outside the Calci Family died with their tricks.¡±

    When Randolph talked about this, he stopped for a moment and then took a deep breath before continuing, ¡°Second, remember this. When you be a Patriarch of a Great n, there are some moments where you want to insist your own thoughts, no matter how unordinary they may be. As long as it brings benefits the n, then we must do it. Even if it fails, we, that Calci Family can still afford to lose some. If we be afraid and don¡¯t dare to do anything, then our position of Patriarch might as well be a decoration.¡±

    When Smith heard Randolph, he nodded understandingly. At the same time, his eyes turned bright. Why did Randolph tell him this? Smith¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t help but think of all the implications.

    Randolph looked at Smith, he smiled then said, ¡°What is Little Hai¡¯s status right now? He¡¯s the head of the Buda n, he has formidable strength and canmand ten 9th rank experts. Do you think that kind people can control him? I would think they¡¯re crazy if they actually believed that they can take control of Little Hai. And even if we control Little Hai, what would it give the Calci Family? Little Hai is so strong that his addition is enough to cause instability in the n. What the Calci Family needs right now aren¡¯t 9th rank experts. What we need is a strong ally. If the Buda n bes the strongest n in the continent, then it would be very good for us. With that in mind, we might as well support Little Hai, we can remove some roadblocks from the Buda n¡¯s road to greatness. This will not only allow us to gain a strong ally, it would also leave a good impression on Little Hai. When the timees, he will certainly help the Calci Family be greater.¡±

    Smith nodded, ¡°Yes father. I understand, you don¡¯t need to worry. Right, father, if Little Hai¡¯s n on Golden Ind seeds, will it affect our Sky Water City?¡±

    Randolph smiled faintly and said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t affect it. Even if it brings affects to Sky Water City, it would be good things. If he does well, then the products flowing through there would be pirated goods, so it would surely be cheap. Merchants would go there, buy the goods, and then resell them in Sky Water City. Pirates wouldn¡¯t daree to Sky Water City, but Merchants would. Golden Ind will be the hub where pirates discharge their inventories. In the end, it would be a very good thing for Sky Water City.¡±

    Smith nodded, ¡°After Little Hai goes to the Crook Family, he would head to Charlie¡¯s mansion. What do you say about Prince¡¯s Charlie¡¯s intentions?¡±

    Randolph smiled faintly and said, ¡°What can Prince Charlie do, Zhao Hai is his man, and His Majesty the Emperor know it. His Majesty rewarding Zhao Hai was equal to making Charlie¡¯s influence increase. Naturally, Charlie would be d. It seems like Charlie has a greater chance of mounting the imperial throne right now. But we still need to hold ourselves back and refrain from interfering, we should maintain our n¡¯s passive stance.¡±

    Smith nodded, ¡°Rest assured, I know what to do. I will not participate in Little Hai¡¯s matters.¡± Randolph nodded as well.

    After seeing this scene, Zhao Hai decided to stop spying at them anymore. He knew that he now had the full support of the Calci Family . For the Buda n, this point was very important.

    Zhao Hai let out a long sigh and sat still in the living room. The recent developments were extremely good. Not only did he obtain the title of Marquis, he also obtained the full support of the Calci Family as well as gaining the Crook Family as an Eternal Ally. at this point, he has now unfolded his own web of rtionships in Rosen Empire. This web might still be immature, but when the Buda n slowly gains strength, this web would get more and more dense and sturdy.

    After having rested for a while, Zhao Hai called the Robert Family undead. He wanted to ask them about other matters, for example, their Battle Qi Techniques and so on.

    Although the Buda n had the Wild Dragon Battle Qi manual, this Battle Qi doesn¡¯t suit everyone. So Zhao Hai wanted to look at the Battle Qi techniques of other ns. Even if he couldn¡¯t use them, he can have these techniques provided to the schools to have the children study. This was one of the most fundamental things that millenium-old families do.

    This time, the most precious thing that he acquired from the Robert Family wasn¡¯t money. But instead, it was the Robert Family¡¯s internal library.

    There were a lot of books circting in Ark Continent, but the genuinely useful books were all kept within the internal libraries of Great ns,moners were unable to see them.

    With the Robert Family¡¯s standing in Rosen Empire, it was certain that they had their own internal library. This library contained not only the materials of the Robert Family, it also had a lot of manuals for Battle Qi and Magic. These things were very important for Zhao Hai.

    Another thing that made Zhao Hai ecstatic was the fact that there were some notes paired with these manuals. These notes were carefully kept in wooden crates and looked more expensive than those books.

    After Zhao Hai saw these notes, Zhao Hai knew why the Robert Family ced these things in a secure location. This was because these writings were actually cultivation notes of their 9th rank experts!

    Cultivation notes of 9th rank experts were very precious things. For Zhao Hai, these might not be important, but for Green and the others, this was an absolute treasure.

    Green, Merine, and Kun were all at the peak of 8th rank, they only need a single nudge to reach 9th. For them, these notes would give them crucial insights that they might be able to use in advancing.

    Zhao Hai had now understood why these Great ns could get 9th ranks easily while general noble ns would still have difficulties. Thosemon Nobles surelycked or had little amounts of cultivation notes.

    As for those cultivation techniques, Zhao Hai naturally wouldn¡¯t remember them. He had the Robert Family undead write those down. After all, they were advanced undead, writing wasn¡¯t a problem for them.

    While Zhao Hai was thinking about all of these, Zhao Hai summoned all the other undeads that he had and made them write their cultivation methods down. They had nothing else to do anyway, they weren¡¯t very needed in fights, so they might as well go and write down their techniques. In the future, these manuals would surely be important for the Buda n¡¯s development.

    While Zhao Hai¡¯s day went smoothly, the entire Ark Continent was in a storm. The appearance of Engraved Ark, the Antimagic Powder, the extermination of the Robert Family, Zhao Hai¡¯s title of Marquis and his bestowment of Golden Ind made the poption go into unrest.

    Engraved Ark and Antimagic Powder did not have a huge effect on themon folk and was only an enormous matter for the Mages and major influences in the continent.

    However, the ownership of Golden Ind made the every person go alert. Golden Ind was well known among Nobles andmoners.

    Golden Ind was a sensitive matter between the Rosen and Aksu Empires because there weren¡¯t any owners of the ind in the past.

    And now, a imant of the ind appeared. Moreover, the identity of the new owner was a very interesting matter. The Buda n was a family that came from Aksu Empire, however, Golden Ind was bestowed onto them by the Rosen Empire. This made the continent look at the situation in interest.

    Rosen Empire¡¯s bestowment was very thought provoking. The rtionship between the Buda n and the Aksu Empire was well known among the people of the continent. The Buda n was supposed to be finished, but they surprisingly reappeared and was on their way to bing one of most powerful n in the continent.

    When the Rosen Empire gave Golden Ind to Zhao Hai as his fief, the people immediately thought of its ramifications.

    The Aksu Empire took a stand immediately, dering their disapproval of the Rosen Empire¡¯s decision. Moreover, they also insisted on their ownership of Golden Ind. If Rosen Empire really asserts their influence on the ind, the Aksu Empire wouldn¡¯t be able to guarantee peace.

    This was without a doubt a threat. They were certainly saying that if Rosen Empire doesn¡¯t take their bestowment back, then the two empires might get into war.

    However, Aksu Empire didn¡¯t say anything about Zhao Hai. His title and territory in their empire was made under the authentication of the nations of the continent as well as the Radiant Church, it was irrevocable. Because of this, the Aksu Empire cannot do anything about Zhao Hai at this time.

    But all of thesemotions were nothing in Zhao Hai¡¯s view. In his mind, Golden Ind was already his. Before, he doesn¡¯t dare upy any location because he was still not part of Rosen Empire, it would be equal to offending two empires. Now, if he wanted to fight for Golden Ind, he can only offend one of them, this made him unafraid to go forward.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have a favorable impression of Aksu Empire. What they did to the Buda n was so terrible that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t regard himself as a person of the Aksu Empire anymore. He was now a person of the ck Wastnd, he already considered the ce to be his kingdom. Because of this, offending Aksu Empire was not a psychological burden to him.

    In the evening, Zhao Hai went to the Space in order to meet Green and the others and tell them todays matters, his new title and new fief.

    Green and others didn¡¯t oppose to Zhao Hai¡¯s decision since they didn¡¯t have a favorable impression of the Aksu Empire either. Now that Zhao Hai¡¯s title in Aksu Empire was lower than Rosen Empire, Green and the others can now im that they are people of the Rosen Empire. In the end, they were all natives of the Ark Continent, the only thing that matters to all of them were the titles that they held. But this wasn¡¯t the case in Zhao Hai¡¯s mind, for him, strength was the most important thing, nobility was less important.

    Green and the others agreed to Zhao Hai¡¯s procedures. For them, it didn¡¯t matter that Golden Ind was a goose thatys golden eggs, what mattered was the fact that the Buda n has achieved another domain.

    After the group discussed this matter, Zhao Hai gave the notes to Green and the others. When the group saw these notes, they immediately acted as though they just had received a treasure. They didn¡¯t leave the Space, the just went to their own rooms and proceeded to read.

    The environment of the Space was good, it was really suited for cultivation. Because of this, they didn¡¯t want to leave. And since there aren¡¯t a lot matters left to take care back at Iron Mountain Fort, they chose to close up for several days inside.

    After resting the entire evening inside the Space as well as having his morning breakfast, Zhao Hai boarded his carriage and headed towards the Crook Family.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s arrival at the Crook Family wasn¡¯t the same asst time where it was only Jason who came to receive him. This time, along with Jason¡¯s grandfather, the senior members of the Crook Family was waiting for him in the entrance. For Zhao Hai, this was a very good respect for his face.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t bring too many people today, only Shue and Shun. Laura and the others were still organizing the documents inside the Space. With the quantity of books that they acquired, a day or two wasn¡¯t enough to organize it.

    Zhao Hai was still inside the carriage when he saw the Crook Family¡¯s arrangement. He didn¡¯t think that the Crook family would mobilize these people to meet him. When the carriage stopped, he immediately got down and went to Jason¡¯s grandfather and said, ¡°Grandfather, why did so many peoplee out to meet me? This is too much.¡±

    When Jason¡¯s Grandfather heard what Zhao Hai said, he couldn¡¯t help but show a smile on his face. Then he gave Zhao Hai a salute and said, ¡°Crook Family Patriarch, Jesse Crook, has seen Patriarch Zhao Hai Buda.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare at Jesse, then he immediately understood what he was doing. Zhao Hai quickly returned a salute and said, ¡°Zhao Hai Buda has seen Patriarch Jesse!¡±

    After the two parties offered their greetings, Jesse introduced Zhao Hai to the people from his family. Jason¡¯s father was named Ron. While Zhao Hai personally remembered Jesse and Ron¡¯s names, he didn¡¯t do so for the other members of the family, he just had Cai¡¯er record their names and have him be remindedter.

    When he finished introducing the people present, Jesse then turned to Zhao Hai andughed, ¡°Little Hai, wee to our home. Also, it has already been several days since God¡¯s Grace Day, I¡¯m offended that it took you this long to visit.¡±

    Hearing Jesse this time, Zhao Hai knew that when he was introducing the family members, he was acting officially as the Crook Family¡¯s Patriarch. This time, he was acting as Zhao Hai¡¯s friend, thus, exining his current change of tone.

    Zhao Hai naturally preferred this tone of speech, he immediately smiled and said, ¡°I really have too many things to take care of. I attended your banquet a few days ago, but grandfather has a lot to manage and wasn¡¯t able to participate, so we didn¡¯t have the opportunity to meet.¡±

    Jesseughed and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ept that. However, you have to apany me to drink today. Right, let¡¯s go in and take a seat.¡±

    Then, Jesse led Zhao Hai to enter the fort and sat down inside the lobby. While they were walking, Zhao Hai noticed how powerful Jesse was as a Patriarch. The other Crook Family members were walking behind him and didn¡¯t even have a lot of chances to speak. Jesse seemed to have full control of the family. However, Zhao Hai can also see that Jesse was open to the opinions of his family members. When it came to decisions, he was too influential that all of his choices went unopposed and final.

    1. Zhao Hai you noob.

 Chapter 490 - Two Identities

    <h4>Chapter 490 - Two Identities</h4>

    The Crook Family¡¯s lobby was rtively simr to the Calci Family¡¯s. Although Jesse¡¯s influence in the family was unprecedentedly high, the other members of the family still held their own power. If they united, Jesse wouldn¡¯t have any choice but to surrender. But in addition to Jesse¡¯s influence, his skill and wit was also good, drawing support from his family members. Because of all of these support, Jesse¡¯s word carried heavy power, however, he was still polite to those who supported him.

    After having sat down on the lobby, Jesse didn¡¯t be polite as he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, I have a few things to say first. In my mind, you now have two identities. The first one is the Patriarch of the Buda n, and the other one is Jason¡¯s friend. With your first identity, you¡¯ll be my equal, in the other, I¡¯m your elder. Which identity would you use today?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Grandfather, of course I¡¯ll talk to you as Jason¡¯s friend. I can only be the Patriarch of the Buda n in public. Privately, I¡¯m Jason¡¯s friend. You¡¯re Jason¡¯s Grandfather so you are naturally my elder. I will be speaking to you as a junior.¡±

    Jesse looked at Zhao Hai, he was waiting for this response. When Zhao Hai said it, he was certain about how this man carried great importance for sentiment. Such a man was worthy of the Crook Family¡¯s full support, of being their ally.

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Jesse couldn¡¯t¡¯ help butugh and said, ¡°Alright, Little Hai, since you¡¯ll treat me as an elder, I won¡¯t be polite. I hope that the Buda n and the Crook Family can have an Eternal Alliance, bing allies forever. I don¡¯t know if Little Hai can agree?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Naturally I agree. But from the current matter, I think that the Crook Family would suffer a loss.¡±

    Jesseughed and said, ¡°Even if the Crook Family suffers some losses, it wouldn¡¯t be for long. Alright, since this matter has been decided, we¡¯ll go announce it in two days. Right, Little Hai, how about your new fief? Will you im it? Or you¡¯ll just leave it alone?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Naturally, I¡¯ll im it. If I don¡¯t, then wouldn¡¯t that be a waste?¡±

    Jesse frowned, ¡°Little Hai, the situation with Golden Ind isn¡¯t simple. If you really want to im it, it would be very difficult. Moreover, it might even lead to a war between two nations.¡±

    Zhao Hao coldly snorted and said, ¡°War? I don¡¯t think so. If the Aksu Empire really wants to contend for Golden Ind with me, we¡¯ll have to see if they have the ability. Rest assured, the Calci Family will fully support me, and if the Crook Family support me as well, the Aksu Empire wouldn¡¯t have any choice other than recognize my im over Golden Ind. Grandfather, don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m still a noble from the Aksu Empire. If necessary, I can use this status as a leverage against them.¡±

    Jesse stared, then he immediately understood Zhao Hai. Even if Zhao Hai did have a stiff rtionship with the Aksu Empire, he still had his title, he just cannot be attacked. In the end, his identity in Aksu Empire was still very useful.

    Jesse nodded and said, ¡°What would you n to to do after securing Golden Ind? You cannot mine gold from there anymore.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about this yet. I¡¯m still thinking about how to im it.¡±

    But Jesse was an old fox, he knew that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t telling the truth from what he saw. He knew that Zhao Hai already had a clear idea but just didn¡¯t want to reveal it at this time.

    Jesse didn¡¯t question him and just smiled and said, ¡°Alright, today¡¯s matter ends here. Everyone can disperse. Little Hai, apany us to drink a few cups!¡±

    Zhao Hai bitterly smiled and said, ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m preparing to visit the Third Prince this afternoon. Can we not drink today?¡±

    Jesse doesn¡¯t care, he stared at Zhao Hai with one eye and said, ¡°No need to waste your breath, you¡¯re drinking with us today. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? When you visit the Third Princeter, the least he could do is reprimand you for being ipetent.¡± When he heard Jesse, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.

    At noon, Jesse¡¯s group and Zhao Hai drunk so much liquor that Zhao Hai¡¯s mind began to turn dizzy. Jesse wouldn¡¯t be satisfied if they he don¡¯t drink until he copses, Zhao Hai had no other choice but to keep up.

    But Zhao Hai still went to Charlie, he didn¡¯t want to leave Charlie disappointed. When Zhao Hai left the fort, his appearance almost couldn¡¯t be recognized. However, he immediately drank Life Liquid and recovered.

    Megan felt very amused by this. The Calci Family treated Life Liquid as though it was a treasure while Zhao Hai just uses it to sober up. If the family knew about this, then it was certain that Randolph would kill Zhao Hai on the spot.

    In Charlie¡¯s mansion, the Third Prince was waiting for Zhao Hai in his front door. The two gave their respects to each other before going to the rear courtyard. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t ask for tea from the servant, instead he asked for water since he was supposed to be drunk.

    Charlie looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance and smiled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? The Crook Family made you drink too much?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that they can drink so much. Have you tried having dozens of people offering you a toast? I was scared that I almost ran away from the table.¡±

    Charlieughed and said, ¡°The Crook Family is always like this. People from the Imperial Capital actually has a nickname for them, the Rascal Nobles. People from their family were well known to be troublemakers. There were few people who can receive their actions peacefully.¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that such a very old man can be so shameless, really.¡±

    Charlieughed, then after a while he said, ¡°Right, what matter did you go to the Crook Family for? Did you only go to drink with them?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing, the Crook Family and my Buda n have formed an Eternal Alliance. In two days, their family will announce it to the outside world.¡±

    Charlie stared, then his face became happy as he said, ¡°Really? That¡¯s fantastic!¡±

    Zhao Hai was on Charlie¡¯s side. The strength of the Buda n was shown to be not weak, and they also had a good rtionship with the Calci Family. This made Zhao Hai¡¯s reputation change greatly. If you add the Calci Family¡¯s full support for Zhao Hai, then even if Charlie fails the session, keeping his title as a Prince wouldn¡¯t be difficult. It might even be possible for him to be a Prince who held real power.

    Of course, Charlie understood that he currently had the best chance of acquiring the throne. The Crown Prince used the strongest among the Princes, with Charlieing close second. But since Charlie was acting low-key, nobody noticed it.

    Afterwards, because of Terry, the Great ns came to know that the Crown Prince had the Robert Family¡¯s support. This was an extraordinary matter, the Crown Prince¡¯s strength increased immediately, making him look like he would definitely get the throne.

    But the sudden demise of the Robert Family, the appearance of Engraved Ark. and the Antimagic powder, ced the Crown Prince in an awkward position. These made the Crown Prince¡¯s ns go into disarray. Because of his rtionship with the Robert Family, he had displeased the current Emperor. He had also disappointed the Mages of the continent because of the Antimagic Powder. And because of Engraved Ark, the other nobles kept a safe distance away from him. At this point, he now became the most unlikely candidate to get the throne.

    The Second Prince was too crude, he just couldn¡¯t bepared to Charlie. Rising Water City and Jade Water City had always been in apetitive rtionship. However, Rising Water City had no way no contend with the current Jade Water City. Therefore, it was impossible for the Second Prince to get the throne.

    But Charlie was different, he had the verypetent Zhao Hai by his side, who had just been rewarded by the Emperor with a title of Marquis as well as Golden Ind as his fief. All of these affirmed Zhao Hai¡¯s strength and status. This made Charlie¡¯s influence increase. And adding the indirect support from the Calci and Crook Family to the mix, Charlie¡¯s strength had now surpassed the Crown Prince by a few levels.

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Your Highness can feel relieved, this matter has already been settled, there will be no mistakes.¡±

    Charlie¡¯s face was currently red. It took some time before he managed to calm down, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, you really are my lucky star.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s too early to say that I¡¯m a lucky star. Right, your highness, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m going to be very busy for a while. I¡¯m preparing to im Golden Ind.¡±

    Charlie stared and then he nodded, ¡°iming Golden Ind is also good. But this matter was not easy to do, have you thought about what to do after that?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he told Charlie about his n to turn the ind into a free harbor. While he was talking to Charlie, the other party listened closely as well. Charlie was surprised, he didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai¡¯s n for the ind would be this big.

    However, he still supported what Zhao Hai wanted to do. If this n seeds, it wouldn¡¯t only benefit Zhao Hai and the Buda n, but him as well.

    Thinking about this, Charlie then said to Zhao Hai, ¡°Little Hai, I fully support your n. If you want help, then I will provide help. But you have to give me one thing, if you seed in making the ce into a free harbor, then you have reserve a ce for me to establish a shop. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Your Highness is too polite, with our rtionship, this is a natural thing to do. Rest assured, I will certainly have a piece ofnd for you in Golden Ind. When that timees, I¡¯ll have to ask you for help and carry some goods over from Jade Water City.¡±

    Charlie became happy with Zhao Hai¡¯s response. He was afraid that Zhao Hai might change his attitude towards him now that his status has increased. If Zhao Hai did, then it would be a great blow towards him.

    If Zhao Hai leaves Charlie at this time, not only would he lose his strength, the blow on his reputation would be very heavy as well. He simply cannot forcefully keep a strong person like Zhao Hai. When that happens, how can he be the Emperor? People who were following him would lose confidence, and the current Emperor would feel disappointed in him.

 Chapter 491 - Announcements

    <h4>Chapter 491 - Announcements</h4>

    Aftering back from Charlie¡¯s ce, Zhao Hai immediately returned to the Space. Laura and the others had been very busy these days. Now, the documents that they have acquired were already organized. Even though they didn¡¯t read them, putting them into categories wasn¡¯t very difficult. It has been two days since Zhao Hai asked the undead to write, Laura and the others were now in the final step in their task.

    The reading materials were then divided into two ssifications, those which were to be ced in Iron Mountain Fort to use for education, and those which were important to the Buda n and were ced inside a room in the Space¡¯s Vi.

    When Zhao Hai entered the Space, Laura and theo others were rxing in the living room while drinking some tea. When they saw Zhao Hai enter, Laura immediately went to serve Zhao Hai a cup.

    Looking at Zhao Hai somewhat red and smelt of alcohol, Laura knit her brows and said, ¡°Brother Hai, you should drink less liquor. You smell like wine.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t want to, but I have no choice. The Crook Family wanted to celebrate our Eternal Alliance while Charlie wanted to give me his regards.¡±

    Laura nodded, she also understood Zhao Hai¡¯s position. Zhao Hai had a lot of matters to consider, returning another person¡¯s courtesy wasn¡¯t something that he can avoid. But she still felt grieved.

    Meg felt grieved as well, then she quickly said, ¡°Young Master, you should bathe in the hot spring. That should make youfortable.¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment before nodding. Him smelling of wine made him very ufortable. Bathing in the hot spring would be great, the warmth would do him good.

    While Zhao Hai went to soak in the hot spring, Laura and the others sat outside and continued chatting. Laura turned to Megan and said, ¡°Megan, with Brother Hai¡¯s title, how about we build a fort outside Carson City?¡±

    Megan nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, but I¡¯m afraid that Big Brother Hai wouldn¡¯t agree. It costs a lot of money to build a fort, and all of the nice hills around the capital are already taken. The ones that are unupied aren¡¯t very good.¡±

    Laura thought for a moment and said, ¡°Or Brother Hai can just ask His Majesty to take over Robert Family¡¯s ce. In any case, nobody would want to take their fort.¡±

    Meg knitted her brows and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like it. The Robert Family has been eliminated by us. upying their fort would seem very strange.¡±

    Megan nodded and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like it as well. And His Majesty likely won¡¯t agree to it. I think we should just built one for ourselves, we can¡¯t skim on the money. Building a fort around Carson City is also a status symbol. This would show how dedicated one was towards the crown.¡±

    Laura knit her brows and said, ¡°There¡¯s that as well. If we can build a fort around Carson City, then it would be good for the Buda n¡¯s face. I think we should discuss this matter with Grandpa Green.¡±

    Megan nodded, ¡°We should ask Grandpa Green and the others¡¯ opinion. This isn¡¯t a minor matter, this would affect the Buda n¡¯s future.¡±

    Laura nodded, then the group talked about other topics. Before long, Zhao Hai came out of the hot spring looking very neat. Laura told Zhao Hai about what they had discussed, he didn¡¯t oppose to it, in fact, he was very interested.

    However, constructing a castle cannot be done in one or two days. Zhao Hai told them that it would be better to solve the matter with Golden Ind before thinking about a fort. Laura and the others naturally agreed.

    The night went by uneventfully, then the next morning Smith informed Zhao Hai that the Calci Family would be having a banquet in Dark Soldier Fort. This was to celebrate Zhao Hai bing a Marquis.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t decline, he knew that this was part of the process of being a noble. This banquet can also make him better known to these Great Nobles. It would let these nobles be aware of his existence.

    The banquet went very sessfully. Zhao Hai¡¯s name was very resounding in the Rosen Empire recently. These nobles wouldn¡¯t dare to not give Zhao Hai face.

    Additionally, these nobles aren¡¯t fools. From the strength that Zhao Hai has shown, as well as having the support of both the Calci Family and the Third Prince Charlie, these nobles knew that the Buda n was on its way to greatness. At this time, these nobles wouldn¡¯t miss the opportunity to make an early impression.

    The day after Zhao Hai¡¯s banquet, the Crook Family formally announced their Eternal Alliance with the Buda n. This was without a doubt a huge bomb, making the people look into the Buda n yet again.

    There were no nobles that didn¡¯t know what an Eternal Alliance meant. No noble would dare vite an Eternal Alliance, if they went back on their word, they would get ostracized by the other nobles. When that happens, they wouldn¡¯t have any other ce to survive in the continent.

    After hearing this announcement, the old nobles immediately knew that the Buda n was no longer worse than they are.

    While the waves of this announcement was still echoing on the continent, another news came that made the continent shocked even more. The Shelley Family released word of their alliance with the Buda n.

    An Alliance and an Eternal Alliance were different. Although an Alliance can also make two parties allies, both of them weren¡¯t bound by being an eternal ally. An ally was just what it states, when one of them gets into trouble, the other would give some help. The two¡¯s rtionship can just be considered to lighter than an Eternal Alliance.

    The Shelley family¡¯s fame was very huge in the continent. They held the most profitable hotel business in the continent. All of the Great Nobles respect them as a Merchant Family. For them to form an alliance with the Buda n came as a surprise, this made the people anticipate for the future.

    This matter was already known to Zhao Hai. When he arrived at Carson City, this matter was discussed to him by the Shelley Family, of which he agreed. His alliance with the Shelley Family was settled much earlier than the Crook Family, Zhao Hai just chose not to announce it.

    The Buda n was quite busy recently, so they hadn¡¯t had much chance to announce the alliance. Now that the Shelly Family made the announcement, Zhao Hai¡¯s n would get very great benefits.

    The Shelley Family also understood that in the end, they were just a Merchant n. If they made an alliance with the up anding Buda n, they could only benefit without losing anything.

    Although having an alliance with the Buda n would have an effect on their businesses outside the Rosen Empire, the Shelley Family believed that they would be able to take this loss, they have enough reserves from their many years of operation. On the other hand, if they let this opportunity for an alliance with the Buda n slip by, they would find it difficult to find another one.

    When Shelley Family announced their alliance with the Buda n, the people of the continent went into an uproar. Now, there was nobody who underestimated the Buda n.

    However, there were also people who took this opportunity to humiliate the Buda n. These people were no other than the Aksu Empire. The Aksu Empire used this time toe out and announce in a high profile manner that they absolutely couldn¡¯t agree with the Rosen Empire¡¯s reward for the Buda n. If the Buda n dared toy im on Golden Ind, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to use force in upying the ce.

    This wasn¡¯t a warning, but a threat. WIth the Aksu Empire¡¯s announcement, the people turned their attention to the Rosen Empire and the Buda n.

    The Rosen Empire didn¡¯t respond. They just dered that Golden Ind would be the perpetual fief of the Buda n. The only people who will own the ind would be the Buda n. If the Buda n asked the empire for help, they would without a doubt provide it, this was because Zhao Hai was a noble of the Rosen Empire.

    The nobles of the continent weren¡¯t fools. They all knew that the Rosen Empire was just doing this to aggravate the situation between Aksu Empire and the Buda n.

    When Zhao Hai saw how tyrannical the Aksu Empire had be, he also released his own statement. He gave a strong word that Golden Indpletely belonged to his Buda n. This was the territory that was bestowed to him by the Rosen Empire, those would dare to oppose this decision would be challenging the Buda n. He wouldn¡¯t hold back in using force.

    This statement of Zhao Hai was also a warning for the pirates that were upying the ind.

    Regarding Zhao Hai¡¯s announcement, the Aksu Empire immediately fired back,ying im to the ind, announcing that it is the Aksu Empire¡¯s territory. Those who dared to upy the ind would meet the fiercest attack of the empire.

    Zhao Hai released another statement, giving all those who were currently upying the ind ten days to leave. Ten dayster, if people were still upying the ind, the Buda n would dispatch their own troops and deal with those people with no mercy.

    This situation made the continent riled up. Everyone was anticipating about whether the Buda n would actually send troops to the ind ten dayster. Zhao Hai actually dered that he would deal with Golden Ind¡¯s matter in ten days.

    At this time, a Blood Hawk was carrying the Ghost Staff as it kept flying around Golden Ind; not only to monitor the ce, but to also see the Aksu Empire¡¯s action.

    After Zhao Hai¡¯s deration, the pirates immediately left the ind. Whether it be the Buda n or the Aksu Empire¡¯s threats, Golden Ind was no longer a good ce to stay in. Therefore, all of them went and left the ind.

    Just like what Zhao Hai said, even if Golden Ind was a crucial location, it wasn¡¯t that important for the pirates. The pirates only upied the ind because nobody owned it. But now that the Buda n made their im, the pirates would naturally avoid offending them.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s ruthlessness was well known in the continent. He was able to eliminate the Robert Family, in front of such a person, these pirates were naturally afraid.¡¢

    1. The only thing that can kill Zhao Hai right now is a bullet shot in his head, what are you worrying for?

 Chapter 492 - Switching Owners in One Night

    <h4>Chapter 492 - Switching Owners in One Night</h4>

    Zhao Hai was very d about the pirate¡¯s response, but he also felt a bit of regret. He really didn¡¯t want all of these pirates to run away. If all of them left, nobody would remain on the ind, and he wouldn¡¯t have any excuse to attack those pirates. These pirates have looted for many years, they should have a lot of good things in their hand. If all of these ends up in Zhao Hai¡¯s hands, he can surely make a great profit.

    Zhao Hai was now a little obsessed with robbing people. Taking things by force made more profit than any other business, and its earning was gained all at once.

    But Zhao Hai knew that it was impossible, the reason he made his announcement was to make these pirates leave. He knew from Smith that these pirates certainly had a major power as their backing. If he said nothing and just attacked the pirates, he would be offending a lot of people. Then, the Buda n would be ced in a disadvantageous position.

    He issued his statement with a heavy tone so that the pirates would leave. If there were still some groups who remained, then nobody can me Zhao Hai for killing them.

    However, Zhao Hai underestimated his image in the hearts of the major influences of the continent. These people weren¡¯t fools, they knew that Zhao Hai was strong, they were also aware of how formidable his web of rtionships was. Because of this, nobody dared to go head to head with Zhao Hao at this time since they still want to live. Therefore, they immediately had their pirates leave and find another ce to settle in.

    In fact, Golden Ind wasn¡¯t the originalir of these pirates. They all have their own hideouts and were just using Golden Ind as a trading hub. Pirates would trade with each other here with goods that had dirt cheap prices. They would trade livingmodities here as well, allowing them to survive for a long time at sea.

    Also, even if these pirates stay in Golden Ind all year round, they still kept their base on other inds. Therefore, they immediately left the moment their backers told them to retreat.

    These pirates also understood what when the Buda n goes to the ind, the Aksu Empire would make a move. At that time, Gold Ind would be a battlefield, and these pirates didn¡¯t want to get caught in the crossfire. They knew that they weren¡¯t qualified to join in.

    After the pirates left, Zhao Hai switched his focus on the Aksu Empire and the Rosen Empire. The nearest territory to Golden Ind belonged to Southern King Boris. With Zhao Hai¡¯s enmity with him, it would be impossible for Boris to let this opportunity go.

    The Rosen Empire might also carry bad intentions. They bestowed Golden Ind to Zhao Hai not only because they want Zhao Hai to aggravate his conflict with the Aksu Empire, but also because they wanted to terrorize the Aksu Empire¡¯s waters. Zhao Hai was afraid that the Rosen Emperor was just using him and would then have him removed when the matter gets finished. Because of this, he was also keeping a keen eye on the Rosen Empire.

    However, he ced more importance with regards to the Aksu Empire¡¯s actions. In Rosen Empire, he has Charlie, the Calci family, and the Crook Family. If the Rosen Empire wishes to make a move, he had people who wille and inform him. Therefore, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t worry much about Rosen Empire. But with regards to Aksu Empire, Zhao Hai had no choice but to stay vignt.

    Sure enough, as Zhao Hai thought, the Aksu Empire has assembled more than 500rge and small ships and were preparing to upy Golden Ind.

    Seeing this scene, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make a move. He just calmly stayed inside Dark Soldier fort everyday. Some days, he would attend some noble banquets while having a carefree expression, as if he has forgotten about Golden Ind.

    Such actions made the people of both the Aksu and Rosen Empire confused. They didn¡¯t know what he was doing, it seems like his prior statement was a lie.

    Only Laura and the others understood what Zhao Hai was nning, he was waiting for the Aksu Empire¡¯s fleet to arrive at Golden Ind. As soon as the fleet reached the ind, Zhao Hai would immediately appear and release his undead to wipe them out. Then, he would turn the fleet into his own undead navy.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s actions made the people of the continent confused, they began to despise him as well. But nobody said anything to his face. After all, even if they think that Zhao Hai¡¯s strength was weak, he wasn¡¯t someone thatmon folk can offend.

    Boris¡¯ fleet didn¡¯t care about Zhao Hai¡¯s inaction. No matter what happened, they still started their operations. More than 500 ships started to sail from the Aksu Empire¡¯s southern port of S and were headed towards Golden Ind.

    Smith and the others were puzzled about Zhao Hai¡¯s actions as well. They asked Zhao Hai what he was doing, but Zhao Hai just gave them a smile and didn¡¯t answer.

    Two days before the arrival of the Aksu Empire fleet, the Rosen Emperor suddenly summoned Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai knew why the Emperor called for him, he didn¡¯t say anything and just immediately boarded his carriage as it went towards the Imperial Pce.

    This time, the only people present in their meeting was the Emperor and Zhao Hai. They were in a ce at the rear part of the pce, inside the Emperor¡¯s study. Zhao Hai gave his greetings to the Emperor before he was invited to sit down.

    After Zhao Hai sat down, the Emperor looked at him and said, ¡°Marquis Zhao Hai, do you know the movement of the Aksu Empire¡¯s fleet?¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect that the Emperor would be this direct, he immediately answered, ¡°Answering his Majesty, this official knows.¡±

    The Emperor nodded, then he looked at Zhao Hai and seriously said, ¡°I wonder if Marquis Zhao Hai has any ns for it. You should know that Golden Ind was bestowed to you by the Rosen Empire. You shouldn¡¯t let those Aksu Empire savages snatch it. Do you understand?¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly responded, ¡°This official understands. Your Highness can rest assured, Golden Ind will forever belong to the Rosen Empire under the rule of the Buda n. This official wouldn¡¯t hand it over to anyone, His Majesty doesn¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    When the Emperor heard Zhao Hai¡¯s answer, his expression turned slightly mellower, he nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. Marquis Zhao Hai, you are now a Marquis of the Rosen Empire, a subject under the crown. If there are matters that are out of your control, then Rosen Empire can provide you with help.¡±

    Zhao Hai understood what the Emperor meant. The Emperor was afraid that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have the strength to handle this matter, so he told Zhao Hai that if he couldn¡¯t solve this situation, the Rosen Empire will act for him.

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°His Majesty can feel relieved, this official can certainly deal with a small thief. What this official wants to do is to invite the thief inside the house and then close the door behind him. This way, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the Emperor stared, then he immediatelyughed and said, ¡°Alright, Marquis Zhao Hai. Remember those words that you said, do not disappoint me.¡±

    Zhao Hai stood up and gave a salute, ¡°His Majesty can be assured, this official surely won¡¯t betray your expectations.¡±

    The Emperor nodded, ¡°Alright, you can go back. This Emperor shall be watching your performance.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then after he gave another salute, he asked to be excused.

    It was already the eighth day in Zhao Hai¡¯s ten-day announcement. In two days, Zhao Hai¡¯s deadline would be done, at the same time, Aksu Empire¡¯s fleet would arrive at the ind.

    Now, every person in the continent had focused their sights on Zhao Hai. They wanted to know what Zhao Hai would do. But in the end, they were left disappointed, it seems like Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t nning to do anything. He still stayed inside Dark Soldier Fort and asionally attended noble banquets with a smile on his face.

    At this time, a lot of people believed that Zhao Hai had already epted his fate. In their minds, they couldn¡¯t me Zhao Hai, the other party has dispatched more than 500 ships. The fleet had about 200 irond ships, and more than 300 three masted battleships. The sailors numbered several hundred thousand people. Moreover, the number of 8th ranks that the Aksu Empire had sent numbered about a thousand people. They had also heard that a 9th rank expert was in charge of the operation. In this case, Zhao Hai would have no choice but to give up.

    But there were still nobles who went to ridicule Zhao Hai. The Buda n¡¯s reputation had been rising too quickly, this made people feel ufortable with their rise.

    Two days passed by in a sh as people kept watching the Aksu Empire fleet. The fleet had already entered Golden Ind¡¯s waters and were preparing tond. It seems like they were preparing to station their troops there.

    Sure enough, as soon as the Aksu Empire¡¯s fleet came tond, the Empire immediately dered that Golden Ind was an inseparable territory of the Aksu Empire. They even want to build a naval base on the ind.

    Aksu Empire¡¯s statement made the people on the continent speechless. Then, all of them simultaneously turned their heads towards Rosen Empire. In their minds, Zhao Hai was already not in the equation. What they paid attention to right now was the Rosen Empire, they wanted to know how the Rosen Empire reacts towards Aksu Empire¡¯s obvious provocation. They waited to see where the situation boils down to.

    However, what made them surprised was the nonresponsive stance of the Rosen Empire. It seems like the Rosen Empire chose to swallow this time¡¯s humiliation, it seemed very strange.

    Under the looking eyes of the continent¡¯s people, the Aksu Empire spent ten days doing construction. In this ten days, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have any response while the Aksu Empire went all out, freighters kepting and going to the ind carrying building materials on board. They didn¡¯t stop for even a minute, hundreds of thousands of man-hours were used. In the end, with the help of Mages, the naval base took roughly ten days beforepletion.

    The establishment of the naval base symbolized Aksu Empire¡¯s victory. In the minds of the people, with Aksu Empire¡¯s naval base on Golden Ind, the Rosen Empire would find it very hard if they wanted to take it away. Also, at this point, it seems like the Buda n was already forgotten.

    Ten days after the Aksu Empire¡¯s fleetnded on the ind, their naval base was already up and running, all of the people involved were celebrating in the evening. While the celebration was taking ce, countless undead suddenly appeared on the ind. The assault spread all throughout the ind, including inside the Aksu Empire battleships. The ughter continued on until daytime arrived.

    Nobody knew about what happened on Golden Ind that evening. The people just noticed that on the next day, the gs of the Aksu Empire were nowhere to be seen, in their ce, Buda n¡¯s Wild Dragon Banners were waving with vigour. Aksu Empire¡¯s naval base was turned into the Buda n¡¯s base as well. At the same time, Aksu Empire ships were being blocked when they tried approaching the ind.

    The overnight transformation made everyone shocked. They didn¡¯t know what just happened. Did Aksu Empire¡¯s fleet do a collective revolt?

    While the people on the continent were baffled, Zhao Hai had already left Carson City. He rode his carriage and travelled using his ship to head towards Golden Ind.

    Everyone turned their gazes towards Zhao Hai again. At his side were the same people, the two servants, his three fiances, and one maid, nobody else. The carriage and the ship only had them as passengers.

    However, when these people saw Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage and his ship, all of them gave way. They wanted to see what would happen when Zhao Hai arrives at Golden Ind. They wanted to see whether he would be warmly weed or turned back.

    Before long, they got their answer. When Zhao Hai entered the ind¡¯s marine region, the Aksu Empire fleet immediately escorted him towards the docks. When Zhao Hai arrived at the ind, he immediately made a deration, ¡°The Aksu Empire¡¯s fleet have all been turned into my undead. If the Aksu Empire didn¡¯t immediately construct their naval base, their fleet would¡¯ve been exterminated the day they stepped foot on the ind. Let this be a lesson to the Aksu Empire! Let this also be a warning to those in the continent who wishes to invade Golden Ind. Take the Aksu Empire¡¯s fleet as an example!¡±

    Such remark immediately made the entire continent speechless. However, they didn¡¯t suspect ZHao Hai¡¯s words. This was because when Zhao Hai made his announcement, the Aksu Empire sent another fleet to attack Golden Ind. In the end, they were repelled by the original fleet. In the process of their battle, the people on Aksu Empire¡¯s second fleet noticed that the people they were fighting with were all undead!

    Their testimony confirmed Zhao Hai¡¯s statement. This made the backs of everyone in the continent turn cold. They felt shocked by Zhao Hai¡¯s method, and then they felt fear. In their minds, Zhao Hai was no longer a person, but a living devil instead!¡±

 Chapter 493 - Golden Island Finally Belongs To Someone

    <h4>Chapter 493 - Golden Ind Finally Belongs To Someone</h4>

    The scale of the Aksu Empire fleet was well known to all the people because all of them were looking into this event. What the Aksu Empire sent this time weren¡¯t only ship crews and somebatants, they also sent in artisans to help make the naval base.

    The people on the more than 500 battleships, along with some artisans and coolies, all add up to hundreds of thousands of people, how many people was that? Moreover, those hundreds of thousands were turned into undead by Zhao Hai. If he wasn¡¯t a devil, then what was he?

    Although there were other people who killed more than a hundred thousand people before, most of them were still rtively lenient. On the other hand, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t even bat an eye when killing those more than a hundred thousand people and then turning them into undead.

    This announcement by Zhao Hai made every single person in the continent shocked, they were even more shocked by Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. What kind of person can make more than a hundred thousand undead? How strong was Zhao Hai really? All of these questions ced Zhao Hai behind a mysterious veil.

    The major influences in the continent wanted to lift this veil not only because of curiosity, but also for their interests. Zhao Hai¡¯s strength and methods were really scary.

    When people went to investigate Zhao Hai, they suddenly discovered that he quite had a terrible youth. For the first eighteen years of his life, he was a standard yboy; overbearing, prideful, and didn¡¯t learn any talent nor skill. He was a low ss yboy.

    When he drank the Water of Nothingness and banished to the ck Wastnds, he suddenly made his transformation. Several monthster, a person named Zhao Hai appeared on the continent.

    As soon as he came out, he immediately took care of an group of undead mercenaries before he established his own business. Then, he became an enemy of both the Radiant Church as well as the Markey Family. After killing their people, Zhao Hai then ran away to the Prairie.

    Aftering out of the prairie, he turned into another appearance as he arrived at Rosen Empire. There, he managed to bring down Grand Duke Lionheart, having Lionheart¡¯s entire n ughtered. Then, he was acted upon by the Calci Family, where in the end, the family admitted defeat. Zhao Hai also rescued the Purcell Duchy from their demise, obtaining about 100 thousand undead in the process. He also revealed that he had at least 10 thousand undead Beastman cavalry. When he extinguished the Robert Family, people found out about his method, he killed every single person of the Robert Family, not even a living witness remained. Moreover, he also turned all of the Robert Family into undead. Then, their investigations arrived to the Aksu Empire¡¯s fleet.

    Now, from the people¡¯s calction, Zhao Hai should already have about 1 million undead in his hand! About 1 million Advanced level undead? What did this represent? Not to say any ordinary noble n, even millenium-old ns and the giant Rosen Empire might not even dare to offend him easily.

    One could say that people cannot connect the previous Zhao Hai to his present form. In the past, the Buda n doesn¡¯t even have a 9th rank expert, and was also dumped into the ck Wastnd. However, this was not the case this time, people have heard that Zhao Hai has 9th rank experts among his people. And adding on his status as the son-inw of the Calci Family as well as the Eternal Ally of the Crook Family, those who would dare offend him would probably might as well have their heads bashed in by a closing gate.

    The moment Zhao Hai stepped foot on Golden Ind, the whole continent turned silent, even the Aksu Empire didn¡¯t make a sound.

    Then, Zhao Hai immediately stated that Golden Ind would be turned into the continent¡¯s first free harbor. Anyone cane here for business, regardless of status and background. As long as they pay taxes and don¡¯t stir up any trouble, they can do business on the ind. At the same time, Zhao Hai also stated that on a 1000 li radius around the ind, his policy of non-violence must also be followed. Those who dared vite his rules would be killed immediately!

    If it was the past Zhao Hai who issued this killing order, people wouldn¡¯t have believed it. But now, Zhao Hai¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t something that the major influences wouldn¡¯t dare to not listen to.

    Strength decides everything, and Zhao Hai did have the strength. Therefore, this killing order was immediately followed. This was because people were very aware of the current strength of the Buda n.

    The more than 500 undead-filled battleships of the Buda n can certainly enforce the rule on a 1000 li radius.

    After Zhao Hai released his statement, the Aksu Empire released another announcement that was very thought provoking: Count Zhao Hai Buda of the Aksu Empire has been awarded the title of Third-ss Marquis. The Buda n is also awarded the fief of Golden Ind as their perpetual domain.

    This statement was really interesting. The rtionship between Zhao Hai and the Aksu Empire was very well known. It can be said that this statement was the Aksu Empire¡¯s way of admitting defeat.

    This made the people on the continent very puzzled. They couldn¡¯t understand why the Aksu Empire suddenly admitted defeat. They should at least send 9th rank experts to deal with Zhao Hai.

    Then, a piece of information immediately circted. The Aksu Empire did indeed send out 9th rank experts to deal with Zhao Hai. But the five 9th ranks that they sent out to Golden Ind wasn¡¯t able to return. This made the Aksu Empire ept their defeat.

    Although not confirmed, the people of the continent believed that this information was real. This was because they knew that if the Aksu Empire didn¡¯t send 9th ranks to the ind, they wouldn¡¯t admit their defeat this easily.

    No matter what reason, the Aksu Empire¡¯s statement settled the matter of Golden Ind¡¯s ownership once and for all. From now on, the Buda n would own the entirety of the ind.

    When this matter was settled, the people turned their attention to what Zhao Hai said before, turning the ind into a free harbor.

    ¡®Free Harbor¡¯, this was the first time that such a word appeared on the Continent. But even with this, the nobles immediately knew what this free harbor would do.

    This free harbor would give the pirates a ce to publicly sell their loot. This was very attractive, however, nobody still went to Golden Ind because they were scared. After all, this was a ce where hundreds of thousands of people have died, it was not a mystery that they would be afraid.

    With the people¡¯s response, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t worry. At this moment, he was inspecting Golden Ind.

    Although Zhao Hai had already seen the ind on the monitor, being here today felt very different. Zhao Hai now knew why pirates upied the ce, it was because the destruction brought by gold mining was extremely serious.

    The entire ind looked like a worm eaten apple, full of holes. The way the people mined this ce was much different from how Dwarves mined Iron Mountain.

    Dwarf mining didn¡¯t leave behind a lot of tunnels, if there wasn¡¯t ake in the middle, Zhao Hai would have been certain that the Dwarves made a city inside Iron Mountain. On the other hand, Golden Ind was very different. There were a lot of tunnels here, so many that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t able to count all of them. So he let Cai¡¯er do the counting and in the end, therge and small tunnels numbered up to more than 20 thousand.

    These twenty thousand tunnels made the originally small Golden Ind look like face full of sores, horrifying to look at. Also, even if the vegetation slowly came back to the ind after a thousand years, with the prior destruction of the ind, there were no tall trees that grew here, only weeds were present.

    There were two mountains in Golden Ind, making a T-shaped structure in the ind. But these two mountains were riddled with tunnels as well, they had suffered very serious destruction.

    But fortunately, the original miners on the ind still had a bit of brain left. Although the tunnels weren¡¯t connected, there were roads made on the mountainside since transporting ores was difficult. Although many years has passed since then, the roads can still be used.

    Zhao Hai looked at the tunnels in the ind and can see traces of people living on some of them. What Zhao Hai was puzzled about was the fact that there were no Magic Beasts that can be seen on the ind.

    Although it was strange, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think too much about it. Aksu Empire¡¯s naval base was constructed on the tunnels of the ind. From what Zhao Hai saw, the naval based used nearly a thousand tunnels and caves for ces of rest. It also had one of thergest piers of the ind, which was also constructed in between stone walls. Looking at the naval base, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for it to be home to tens of thousands of people.

    The base was built underneath a part of the T-shaped mountain formation. Because of the joint effort from Mages, workers, and warriors, the base was built to a very high standard. This base waspletely ready for Zhao Hai to use. The undead who weren¡¯t on board the ships were made to stay in the naval base.

    For the Golden Ind to sessfully be a free harbor, it needed irond rules that should be enforced. These undead would be the on the ind to keep the ce in order.

    Besides the undead, Zhao Hai had also releasedrge quantities of marine Magic Beasts to protect the waters around the ind as well as to monitor the surrounding activities.

    In reality, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t really very invested in Golden Ind. For him, this was only a ce to make money. When speaking about environment, he much prefers Ape Ind, where the atmosphere was better than Golden Ind.

    Zhao Hai decided to stay at the base after arriving at the ind. Then, he transferred some managers from Iron Mountain fort to manage the administrative matters of the ind. The other matters were handed over to the undead.

    What Zhao Hai needed to do right now was to repair the ind¡¯s roads, only then can he befortable opening the ind for business.

    Zhao Hai already thought about the situation. Nobody came to the ind because nobody took the first step. But he wasn¡¯t afraid of this not happening, he had the Calci Family, the Crook Family, the Shelley Family, and Charlie. All of them wanted to do business in the ind and open their own stores. Also, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t believe that these people would be so clean to not have one or two privateer groups under their control. As long as those pirates enter the ind and take the first step, others would follow.

 Chapter 494 - Plate Silk Grass

    <h4>Chapter 494 - te Silk Grass</h4>

    Although there was nothing in the ind right now, as soon as its function as a free port goes full throttle, everything will fall into ce. Do you want to do business in the ind? Then you will only be provided a piece ofnd, the other matters are for you to deal with. If you want to use a tunnel for yourself, then go and make your own structures, the ind would give you preferential treatment.

    If you don¡¯t want to make your own structure, then that wouldn¡¯t be a problem. The ind would help you construct it, however, you need to remember to pay the fees.

    Zhao Hai already thought about how Iron Mountain fort had nothing right now. So what did he do about the artisans that the Aksu Empire brought here? If he didn¡¯t use them, then it would be a pity. Because of this, Zhao Hai has thought about making a construction team and having them build some structures for him. After all, even if they are undead, their capabilities aren¡¯t much less than those who were alive.

    A group of 8th rank undead builders constructing a house, what scene would that be? Thinking about this made Zhao Hai smile. He believed that if this construction force were to be brought back to earth, their bosses would certainly make sure that they get their wages on time.

    Zhao Hai used this construction group to build a small building outside the naval base first. This building would be used by the managers that he had brought from Iron Mountain Fort.

    These staff that were from Iron Mountain fort was naturally Laura¡¯s subordinates. All of Laura¡¯s people were capable of handling an important task by themselves. cing them in Iron Mountain to teach as well as tomand undead was too much of a waste.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t really want to kill those coolies and artisans. However, he didn¡¯t have any choice since the artisans themselves took up their own weapons and fought against him. Because of this, Zhao Hai had no choice but to end them.

    A thing that made Zhao Hai happy was the number of Mages present this time. Majority of these Mages were Earth Mages and Water Mages. This was because they had the most use in constructing a naval base.

    Aksu Empire got together and sent forth about a thousand Mages. Moreover, the levels of these Mages aren¡¯t low since they needed to create a naval base at the shortest time possible. This was to ensure that the Aksu Empire held the advantage in the future sea battles around the ind.

    However, it was a pity that this naval base was handed to Zhao Hai. Originally, Zhao Hai wanted to wait until the fleet stepped foot on the ind before he made his move and extinguish them. Who would¡¯ve known that as soon as the fleet arrived, they would immediately construct a naval base. This gave Zhao Hai an idea, they want to construct a base? Fantastic! Then he would just have to wait until they are done before he stepped in and clean them up.

    It would be impossible for all of these builders to participate in making the small building. Zhao Hai was nning to make a five story building, the first floor would be used for working, while the remaining ones are going to be used for living quarters. The remaining coolies and artisans were sent out to repair the roads of the ind.

    Zhao Hai remembers a very famous slogan in China. If you want to be rich, then build proper roads first. If Zhao Hai wants to attract merchants to Golden Ind, then he would naturally have to provide them with a good environment. So Zhao Hai was also preparing to improve the overall facade of the ind.

    What was something that was abundant in the ind? The answer was tunnels. There were a lot of tunnels and caves in the ind. Some of them were interconnected with each other, while some were just dead ends.

    Inside those tunnels and caves were weeds that needed to be dealt with. But when Zhao Hai saw these weeds, he found out that they were weeds that he hadn¡¯t seen before. He became curious about them so he ced some of them into the Space, ¡°Thousand-year old grass detected. Has strong medicinal functions. They might look like individual des of grass, but all of them are interconnected with each other, making the grass have a strong vitality. It is rmended that the host transfers all of the grass into the Space. The Space would use its property to improve its grass as well as the growth of the nts inside.¡±

    The Space didn¡¯t hint that the grass can make it level up, nor did it provide the rank of the grass. However, the function of the grass made Zhao Hai d. With these properties, he didn¡¯t wait for a moment before he started to collect them.

    As long as he can upgrade the Space, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t hesitate even if he needed to uproot all of the weeds inside Golden Ind.

    Presently, the way that Zhao Hai can receive items have be much easier. In the past, he would open a spatial rift before he can store the items. Now, after the Space has gone through its upgrades, as long as the item was within a kilometer from Zhao Hai, he can immediately get them. Even if it was underground, it didn¡¯t matter, it can still be absorbed into the Space.

    Zhao Hai immediately moved, it took him five days before he swept the ind clean of weeds. Every weed and shrub was received into the Space.

    Zhao Hai was very surprised when he was taking the weeds. When he gets them, he also made sure to get the soil a meter around them as well. He was afraid that he might damage the roots of those weeds.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect that the roots of these weeds could actually reach more than 2 meters into the ground, some of them were even rooted into the bedrock.

    After Zhao Hai took every nt in Golden Ind, the Space gave a prompt, ¡°Massive amounts of wood energy received. Space¡¯s level has reached 49. nts can be improved, making them interdependent. The Wood energy has been added to the Metal energy, upgrading the host¡¯s body. Host has now acquired nt Maniption.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard this announcement, his mind went nk. At its current state, it was really very hard for the Space to level up. With the amount that he took in, he only managed to upgrade the Space by one level.

    But Zhao Hai having nt Maniption was a very extraordinary matter. He can already control metal, now he can control nts as well.

    He also knew that with all of his efforts, he can only control 100 jin of metal at most. With this, he also knew that he would need to practice nt maniption in order to be good in it.

    But all in all, Zhao Hai was very happy. At this point, the only thing that bothered Zhao Hai was the fact that there was no longer any vegetation present on the ind, it was now a barren ind.

    Zhao Hai clearly knew that it would be troublesome if there weren¡¯t any vegetation on the ind. When a stormes,ndslides and mudslides could bemon. When that happens, the ind wouldn¡¯t be suitable for humans anymore.

    While Zhao Hai was bothered, he suddenly heard fluttering of wings. Zhao Hai was surprised, did the Space release a flying Magic Beast on its own? At this time, the sound of the wings vanished, then while Zhao Hai was confused, a voice came, ¡°Young Master, I levelled up!¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then when he followed the sound, he saw Cai¡¯er. Cai¡¯er wasn¡¯t finger sized any more, she was now almost as tall as his arm, but her outfit wasn¡¯t changed. However, it wasn¡¯t undeniable that Cai¡¯er had indeed leveled up.

    Cai¡¯er flew towards Zhao Hai¡¯s side before she said, ¡°Young Master, this is fantastic! With my level up, even a dozen 9th ranks wouldn¡¯t be able to damage me. I can also make more branches. I can control the nts in the Space as well as improving them. I can even fuse two seeds together in order to make a new seed.

    Zhao Hai was surprised, he s looked at Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, are saying the truth? Did you really level up?¡± Cai¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°Young Master, I really leveled up.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh happily and said, ¡°Fantastic! Cai¡¯er, that¡¯s fantastic. Right, I have a problem, you can see that all of Golden Ind¡¯s vegetation has been uprooted by me. I want to nt new ones here, what do you think I should nt?¡±

    Cai¡¯er looked at Golden Ind and made some calctions before she turned to Zhao Hai and said,¡± Young Master, there is a nt that is very suitable for Golden Ind. It¡¯s a nt in the Space¡¯s shop called te Silk Grass. ording to the Space, it is a recreational nt. If it is nted in an ipatiblend, then it would take a few years before it fully grows. Since it¡¯s verypatible to Golden Ind, it would grow on its own when nted. It also has some medicinal effects ording to the Space. After improving its seeds, it would be more suitable for the ind. Young Master can nt some seeds and spread them all over the ind. If you sprinkle them with the Space¡¯s water, they would be able to grow quickly. And when they reach their full growth, Young Master can then leave them alone. Every year, young master can also harvest some te silk grass three times. te Silk Grass can be made into medicine. It can also be woven, items made from woven te Silk Grass can bring benefits to both Mage and Warrior cultivation. The effect can continue for two years.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he looked at the shop. Not only did this nt exist, it actually appeared in the Journey to the west. This thing was truly a recreational nt. In the past, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t see this nt in the store, it seems like after the Space leveled up, it suddenly appeared.

    Zhao Hai looked at its price, 1000 gold coins for single bag that can cover a hundred mu ofnd. But Golden Ind¡¯s area seemed to be about a hundred thousand mu. If Zhao Hai wishes to nt te Silk Grass all over the ind, he would need to fork out 1 million gold coins.

    Without hesitation, Zhao Hai immediately bought more than 1 million gold¡¯s worth of te Silk Grass seeds before he spread it around the ind and watered it with Spatial Water. There wasn¡¯t a limit on Spatial Water now, so Zhao Hai can feel relieved in using it this way.

    After being watered with Spatial Water, the te Silk Grass immediately started to grow. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think that it would only take ten hours before the whole ind would be covered by te Silk Grass.

 Chapter 495 - Nuances of Golden Island

    <h4>Chapter 495 - Nuances of Golden Ind</h4>

    After ten hours, these grasses can even be harvested. However Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to touch them right now, he decided to just let them grow. Even if the grass can be harvested, they were still very short. If he harvests them now, Golden Ind would only return to its previous state. Because of this, Zhao Hai decided to let them grow more before harvesting.

    By the time Zhao Hai, Laura, and the others appeared back on Golden Ind, the grasses were already a meter long. The entire Golden Ind was green and full of vitality.

    Looking at the situation of Golden Ind, Laura smiled and said, ¡°Brother Hai, I¡¯m afraid we need to enforce a rule forbidding people from moving these te Silk Grass on their own. Otherwise, our losses would be very big.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Construction would certainly destroy a part of them, but we can control it. These grasses can provide us with profit.¡±

    Megan looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, you still care about money? These grasses can only be worth so much.¡±

    Zhao Hai showed a faint smile and said, ¡°I certainly don¡¯t care about money, but these grasses are necessary to guarantee Gold Ind¡¯s appearance. Alright, no need to think too much about it. Now that everything has beenpletely prepared, the only thing we need to wait for are the people.¡±

    Megan smiled and said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, do you think it would be that easy? It¡¯s almost been a month and nobody hase to visit the ind.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°They didn¡¯te because I still haven¡¯t made theme. Now that we have taken care of Golden Ind, we can have theme. Right, I have to send Grandfather a letter when I go back.¡±

    Megan was confused, Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t told them what he was nning to do in the ind. So it was no wonder that Megan and the others were puzzled.

    After returning to the naval base, Zhao Hai immediately sent a letter to the Calci Family, Prince Charlie, Crook Family and the Shelley Family. He ryed his n carefully and asked them to cooperate.

    In fact, Randolph and the others wanted to send people to Golden Ind, but Zhao Hai still hasn¡¯t agreed. He asked them to wait for his letter before they cane.

    Soon, Randolph and the others received Zhao Hai¡¯s letter. They couldn¡¯t help butment him, they thought that Zhao Hai¡¯s n was fantastic. If the pirates don¡¯te to Golden Ind in order to trade, the major forces of the continent would suffer as well.

    However, the pirates were still uncertain about the situation on Golden Ind. Therefore, they chose to wait until there is exact confirmationing from those who went in first.

    Randolph and the others knew about this. So when they received Zhao Hai¡¯s letter, the Calci Family immediately sent a party to enter Golden Ind. Because Sky Water city was closest to Golden Ind, they can immediately send a party as soon as possible.

    The second group to enter the ind was from the Shelley Family. Recently, Shelley Family¡¯s businesses on the continent have been severely suppressed by the Radiant Church. Although they had taken care of it, the businesses weren¡¯t as good as before. For the family, this loss was huge. The elders of the Shelley Family were now very dissatisfied with the Patriarch for his support for Zhao Hai. Their arrival at Golden Ind this time was a good opportunity to cover their losses.

    The third group who entered Golden Ind was from Prince Charlie. His base was Jade Water City, although it was farther than Sky Water City, its distance to the ind wasn¡¯t that far. It was because of this that they were quite slower than the Calci Family.

    The Crook Family were thest people to enter the ind because their family doesn¡¯t have a port city. If they want to move to Gold Ind, they needed to make more preparationspared to the others, which made them a lot slower.

    These four groups entering Golden Ind wasn¡¯t a mystery for the people of the continent. All of them knew about their rtionship with Zhao Hai, because of this, people weren¡¯t very surprised by it.

    However, two pirate groups suddenly entered Golden Ind to do business. Naturally, they weren¡¯t there to make a shop, they wanted to sell off their snatched goods. They went to the ind to have their loot sold and were given gold or other goods in exchange, the trade went very smoothly.

    Not only did they manage to buy what they needed, they had also bought it at a much lower price than what they usually paid for. The things they sold were also bought at a much higher price than what they were usually bought at. This time, they earned three times the profitpared to what they had before.

    The two pirate groups who entered the ind were quite courageous, they directly entered the ind. In the end, their courage was well rewarded, they gains that they made was more than satisfactory.

    Their sess stimted the other pirate groups. The pirates reallycked a ce where they could trade. Now that Golden Ind appeared, all of them were very happy.

    Theing of these pirates brought great fortune to the Calci Family and the other three. Naturally, these profits weren¡¯t hidden from the other forces in the continent, they immediately went and started to move.

    Their first action was to set up shops on Golden Ind. At this time, Laura¡¯s men also arrived at the ind and beacon to work as its administrators.

    Before long, Golden Ind became very bustling. Golden Ind wasn¡¯t only cheap, its taxes weren¡¯t very high as well. All of their businesses weren¡¯t very restricted, as long as they don¡¯t vite the basic rules of Golden Ind, the administration wouldn¡¯t disturb them.

    The pirates were extremely pleased. They haven¡¯t been this rich before, they couldn¡¯t help but be very happy. In the past they can¡¯t even walk on the streets because of their fear of being arrested.

    Now it was very different, as long as one arrives at Golden Ind and follows its rules, the undead who acted as guards wouldn¡¯t even spare you a nce.

    In the beginning, they weren¡¯t very used to seeing the undead patrols, however, in time they gradually epted it as a normal thing. These undead were very good, as long as you don¡¯t vite Golden Ind¡¯s rule, they wouldn¡¯t pay any attention to you. Only when someonemits a crime would they be impolite.

    The pirates have seen it with their own eyes. A pirate went to sell their items but didn¡¯t receive any money. The owner even fought with him before the owner was taken away by the undead and whipped a few times.

    If this was just the case, then there¡¯s nothing strange about is. But interestingly, the person was from the Calci Family. When he was taken away, he was still very arrogant, he kept shouting to the undead that he was from the Calci Family. He said that if these undead dared to touch him, then he wouldn¡¯t make Zhao Hai look good.

    But the undead didn¡¯t care about his words, they still proceeded to whip him. And at the same time, they heard that the person was heavily fined by the Calci Family.

    There were some small merchants who were nning to no longer move their goods to other ces. Instead, they decided to directly go to Golden Ind. As long as they are inside the waters of Golden Ind, they can be safe.

    Naturally, some of the pirates didn¡¯t follow the rules. After the Buda n announced this rule, they still robbed along Golden Ind¡¯s sea region.

    However, even if they robbed at daytime, nighttime, or even if they didn¡¯t use magic cannons, the Buda n would still be the first ones to know. After that, the pirates were guaranteed to be destroyed.

    After three pirate groups were exterminated in a row, the pirates finally behaved themselves. The pirates knew that there should¡¯ve been some kind of secret signal, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t be possible to know everything.

    Regarding the profits that the Buda n has lost in dealing with these pirates, it wasn¡¯t thatrge. On the other hand, the action was very good for their ie.

    Some of the goods that merchants brought to the ind and were sold off would fall into pirate hands. The cycle would then continue, therefore the Buda n doesn¡¯t need to worry.

    Because of the amount of goods being shipped to Golden Ind, the prices of these items were naturally lowered. In the end, the ones who managed to save their profits would be the pirates. Therefore, the pirates were naturally very popr among the merchants.

    But to say that the pirates would stop robbing would be impossible. The pirates would still rob, however, when they enter and sell their loot in Golden Ind, nobody would tell on them. Even those who are eager to trace the pirates would find it hard to do so. Because of this, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried that the ind¡¯s ie would be affected.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s taxation on Golden Ind being very low was because he wasn¡¯t taxing the goods that were shipped in, instead he applied taxes on each transaction.

    Zhao Hai gave a clear announcement that this tax rate wouldn¡¯t change, it would always be at this rate. Zhao Hai knew that as long as he made the tax of Golden Ind very low, as well as provide good services, Golden Ind would sooner orter have a reputation. As long as Golden Ind has its brand, more merchants woulde in. They may not want to deal with pirated goods and would only want to do normal business, but Zhao Hai reckoned that the tax rate would still be enough.

    Just a month after the Calci Family arrived at the ind, the ce weed its peak season. Whether they be pirates or merchants, all of them wanted to trade on Golden Ind because the taxes here was really cheap.

    Even if the taxes on other ces aren¡¯t very high, they weren¡¯t that low. Take Sky Water City for example, the city¡¯s base tax for ordinary cargo was 5% - 8%, other goods would reach 10% to 15%

    However, in Golden Ind, the taxes for ordinary cargo was only 1%, other goods can be taxed about 2% or 3%.

    The division between ordinary cargo and others was whether they are strategic resources. If they are strategic goods, then the tax would be higher, if not, then they would be lower.

    Also, Golden Ind taxed based on transactions, not the amount of cargo. If you sell something, they you would get taxes. If you don¡¯t sell, then you don¡¯t need to pay tax.

    Also, damaged items might still be taxed on other ces, but on Golden Ind, damaged goods wouldn¡¯t.

    For other people, it might look like merchants can abuse this fact to evade taxes. However, such a thing doesn¡¯t happen on Golden Ind.

    When goods arrive at Golden Ind, they would be inspected. Moreover, each month, someone woulde to the storehouses and record its contents before charging the merchants for tax.

    Moreover, the people who woulde and inspect the goods were undead. Undead couldn¡¯t be bribed, and they were also very careful in their inspection. Because of this, evading taxes would be very difficult.

    In order for Zhao Hai to prevent falsely dered damage goods, he borrowed the ticket system from Earth. If you make a transaction, you need to issue a ticket. Then the ind would collect the taxes based on those tickets.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai also carried appraisals for all damaged goods, assigning prices on them. If 5 out of 100 of your goods gets damaged, then they would be ssified as fragile goods. If their mean value is 6% of the value of the 100, then those 5 wouldn¡¯t be taxed. If you im to have 10% worth of damaged goods, but the appraisal for those are just 5%, they you would be punished. At that time, 100% of your goods will be taxed.

    Naturally, this might sound unfair. For example, if someone encounters a typhoon which caused massive damages to their goods. In that case, then they can report the incident to the ind. When the time where you pay taxeses, those goods wouldn¡¯t be taxed.

    This way, most cases of tax evasion would be eliminated. However, there would still be some people who can find a way to escape being taxed. Because of this, Zhao Hai thought of a reward system. If someone goes and reports someone of tax evasion, as long as that report is true, then that person would be rewarded. As a result, tax evasion was almost non existent in Golden Ind.

    Golden Ind became a ce of enthusiasm and prosperity. The businesses on the ind became very popr. This made everyone on the continent jealous. However, they aren¡¯t able to sabotage the ind.

    Zhao Hai had already set his reputation on stone, he even offended two Great ns but he still didn¡¯t care. If he didn¡¯t have his reputation, he wouldn¡¯t have opened Golden Ind.

    At this time, Zhao Hai was smiling on his gains. Also, since there were a lot of merchants who came to the ind for business, his construction team was very busy. Due to these constructions, Zhao Hai had also made a lot of money.

    The merchants on the ind weren¡¯t fools. They calcted everything before they proceeded with construction. If they saw that the construction group was very expensive, then they¡¯d rather buy materials elsewhere and hire some people to build the shops on their own. But after doing their calctions, they saw that the construction team wasn¡¯t more expensive than the other construction groups of the continent, on the other hand, they were actually cheaper. Therefore, people on the ind decided to just hire Zhao Hai¡¯s construction group to do the job.

 Chapter 496 - Slave Market

    <h4>Chapter 496 - ve Market</h4>

    Although merchants have only entered Golden Ind for a month, the state of the ce can only be described as hot. Pirates, Merchants, as well as major influences havee here to mingle.

    This month¡¯s development was only the first explosion of Golden Ind. It would continue to grow, and over time, the poprity of this ce would be stronger and stronger.

    At this time, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t already on the ind. He has now returned to Carson City. This was because he needed to take care of an important matter for the Buda n.

    In the past, Laura and the others have discussed the possibility of them constructing a castle on the area around Carson City. This would solidify the Buda n¡¯s status on the capital. However, because of Golden Ind, this matter has been ced at the back of their minds.

    But they can¡¯t put this matter aside for too long. So they went and asked Charlie, Jason, and the others for help to see which hills around the city was up for grabs. When they find a ce, then they would make their move immediately.

    Charlie and the others were naturally willing to help. However, after the passing of years, all of the hills around Carson City was already upied. Even when there was a suitable ce, they either had a bad environment, or they were too low. Not to say Zhao Hai, even Charlie and the others wouldn¡¯t like it. They surely wouldn¡¯t let Zhao Hai im those hills.

    Originally, Laura suggested that they upy Robert Family¡¯s fort. But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t agree since they were the ones who eliminated the Robert Family. If they upy their fort, then that would really look very strange.

    Charlie and the others didn¡¯t agree to it as well. But after a long time, they still weren¡¯t able to find a ce. This made Charlie and Jason feel apologetic to Zhao Hai, he asked for their help but they were unable to deliver.

    Then, Charlie finally thought that since they couldn¡¯t find a suitable hill, they they might as well find someone who were willing to sell.

    But after checking for several days, Charlie still wasn¡¯t able to find people who were willing. This made Charlie feel bad, Jason as well, he even felt more sorry than Charlie. But there was no other way, all people who lived on the vicinity were all Great ns. All of these ns have their own businesses, so all of them are doing very well. Charlie and Jason cannot just make them leave in ount for Zhao Hai. It wasn¡¯t worth offending these people just for such a paltry reason.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think too much of it, almost two months had passed since God¡¯s Grace Day. Golden Ind has been doing very well, spring had also arrived at Aksu Empire, which means that spring would be arriving at the Prairie. As long as spring arrives, he would be heading to the Prairie, then he wouldn¡¯t worry about constructing a fort anymore.

    When Charlie and the others were about to give up, information suddenly came. The current owner of Lionheart¡¯s fort was willing to sell.

    Lionheart was Zhao Hai¡¯s first enemy on Rosen Empire. He also colluded with the Radiant Church before being killed by Zhao Hai. His family¡¯s fort was then upied by a noble of the Rosen Empire.

    Saying upy wasn¡¯t excessive. This was because at that time, nobles were scrapping Lionheart¡¯s possessions. At that time, the fort was being sold for a cheap price so the noble decided to buy it. At the same time, since he bought it, he might as well upy the ce.

    However, because of the Robert Family and the Engraved Ark, Carson City¡¯s atmosphere became tense. The eyes of Great ns were very active regarding people with good rtionships with the Robert Family. At this time, people went to investigate the noble who bought Lionheart¡¯s castle. This person was a Second ss Duke and he didn¡¯t have the power to have his own duchy. However, this person¡¯s fief wasn¡¯t small, moreover, he had a very good rtionship with the Robert Family. His n¡¯s emblem was a mad cow. This cowcked one horn while its eyes were red with rage.

    At this point, the Rosen Empire was very critical in looking for ns¡¯ emblems. In addition to finding friends of the Robert n, the empire was also looking for suspicious n emblems.

    When the investigation found that this noble and the Robert Family were very intimate, they immediately prepared to do a thorough investigation. However, when they came to do so, the nobleman¡¯s family suddenly vanished.

    Overnight, all of the family members have left, they didn¡¯t even take their precious things along with them. Even the servants stayed behind as well as their businesses. Only the family itself vanished, nobody remained.

    This caused the entire Rosen Empire to be in a stir. For an entire n to run like this, it clearly confirmed their status. The Imperial n immediately went and thoroughly searched their home. As a result, all of the family¡¯s documents were taken away. Since the family didn¡¯t take their valuables with them, the Rosen Empire became skeptical. The empire immediately issued an order to seize the family. However, all of them were already gone, no news was found about them.

    As a result, their fort became empty. The Rosen Empire grabbed all of the servants and the people associated with the family and interrogated them. They wanted to ask them about the family, but the servants literally knew nothing at all.

    Because of this, nothing was known, and the castle was left empty, which was a pity. Charlie and Jason were very happy when they knew about this, they knew that Grand Duke Lionheart¡¯s fort was very well constructed. Now that the ce was ownerless, it would be great if Zhao Hai bought it.

    Also, because the family ran away in a hurry, all of the precious things in the castle weren¡¯t taken away. Although the gold and silver items were taken away by the Imperial n, the fort was still left well equipped. Therefore, Charlie immediately told Zhao Hai to buy it.

    Zhao Hai also knew that even if he already has Iron Mountain Fort, he still needed a fort on Carson City for the benefit of the Buda n¡¯s face. At the same time, it would also indicate that the Buda n has considered themselves as people of the Rosen Empire.

    The matter was quicklypleted under Charlie¡¯s operation. In the end, Zhao Hai bought the hill as well as the castle for a price of 10 million gold coins.

    After acquiring the fort, Zhao Hai immediately sent a construction team over to modify the fort. At the very least, he needed to have the emblem changed, there were also some little things inside that Zhao Hai wished to change.

    Zhao Hai returned to Carson City for this matter. But when the fort¡¯s construction was underway, he assigned the undead under Cai¡¯er¡¯s supervision. Then Zhao Hai took Laura and the others to Carson City¡¯s ve market.

    Carson City¡¯s ve market wasn¡¯t inside the city, but in a valley not too far. The entire mountain valley was arge ve market.

    It was the first time that Zhao Hai hade here. Now that Kun was in Golden Ind along with Laura¡¯s people, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t worry about anything. He lead Laura and the others toe to the ve market. When he goes to the Prairie, he would get 100 thousand ves. However, 100 thousand ves who were all Beastmen wasn¡¯t good. Because of this, Zhao Hai decided to buy some human ves as well.

    The valley¡¯s entrance wasn¡¯t very wide, giving people a hard time because only two carriages can pass side by side. There weren¡¯t any people that can be seen on the entrance, there weren¡¯t any structures as well. Just by looking at it, one might even mistake it as an ordinary mountain valley.

    However, the moment Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage entered the valley, he immediately became surprised. In the one year that he has been in Ark Continent, this was the first time that he saw this kind of ve market. He thought that this ve market would be very dirty and very chaotic. Only when he entered did he understand that he was wrong and that he was thinking ridiculously.

    This ve was neither dirty nor chaotic. In contrast, this ve market looks even more cleaner than any ordinary market. It wasn¡¯t as crowded as ordinary markets as well. The shops here were well constructed and also had a very pleasant facade.

    Looking at the 21 three-story buildings, Zhao Hai cannot really connect this ce with a ve market. After staring for some time, Zhao Hai turned to Megan and said, ¡°Megan, are you sure that you¡¯re not mistaken? Is this really the ve market?¡±

    Megan smiled and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m not wrong, this is indeed the ve market. I came here before because I¡¯m curious.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he looked around before he murmured, ¡°This is a beautiful ce, who would¡¯ve thought that it would deal with filthy transactions.¡±

    Laura and the others didn¡¯t say anything, all of them were natives of Ark Empire so they didn¡¯t have as much of a dislike for ves as Zhao Hai. But seeing the happy expressions of the ves who had bemoners back at Iron Mountain Fort, they couldn¡¯t help but also develop a dislike for the ve trade.

    Their horse carriage stopped in front of a shop¡¯s door. When Zhao Hai and the others walked down from their carriage, someone from the shop immediately came to wee them. The man looked very decent, he was tall and wore a merchant¡¯s suit without anything else on his body. But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t underestimate this person because Megan had told him that almost all of the people who dealt with the ve business were nobles. The bigger the ve merchant, the more powerful the noble above them. Even small ve merchants would still have formidable powers behind them. Because of this, nobody dared to look down upon these people.

    When this merchant saw Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage, his eyes turned bright. He immediately wore a weing face as he bowed to Zhao Hai, ¡°Merchant Ren has seen Mariquis Zhao Hai.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he looked at the Merchant and said, ¡°You know me?¡±

    The merchant smiled and said, ¡°How can I not know of Marquis Zhao Hai. This small merchant has always heard of Marquis Zhao Hai¡¯s name. If I don¡¯t recognize the Marquis even after seeing the Buda n emblem, then I might as well have by eyes gouged out.¡±

 Chapter 497 - Artisan Slaves

    <h4>Chapter 497 - Artisan ves</h4>

    Zhao Hai looked at Ren, then he showed a faint smile and said, ¡°You really have good eyes. You should do your best to keep it.¡± Then he was led into the shop by Ren, the others also followed.

    After having entered the shop, Zhao Hai stared. The inside didn¡¯t look like what a shop should be, one could even call this a living room. The ornaments and decorations inside wasmonly seen on living rooms, it wouldn¡¯t be bad if it was one.

    Ren immediately asked Zhao Hai and the others to sit down. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hesitate and just sat down just as Ren presented him with tea. Ren just stood respectful as the asked Zhao Hai, ¡°Sir Marquis, what can this little one do for you?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked Ren and smiled faintly, ¡°What else? I¡¯m here to buy some ves, both men and women. I have just recently bought a castle and want to ce some ves to maintain it.¡±

    Ren immediately nodded and said, ¡°Alright, how many ves does sir Marquis need? How many males and females?¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Why are you asking these things? Lead me to see them first, I want to look at their quality. If they¡¯re good, then I would buy arge number. If they aren¡¯t up to par, then I wouldn¡¯t want to buy even one.¡±

    Ren smiled and said, ¡°Then Marquis, please, follow me. I believe there won¡¯t be any shop in this valley who would sell low quality goods. Because of the valley¡¯s vicinity to Carson City, the guests here are all great nobles, we wouldn¡¯t want to risk our business, so we certainly wouldn¡¯t sell substandard goods.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Talking is useless, go, go guide me.¡± Renplied and then led Zhao Hai to walk towards the back of the shop.

    Right behind the shop was a very big cavern. There wererge and small caves inside as well. These caves held people inside, the people only wore the simplest clothing on their bodies, just enough to cover important parts. The rest of their bodies were exposed.

    Each cave had about 10 to 100 people in them, men and women were separated. It was only here that the face of the ve market was seen, they didn¡¯t seem like people at all, they were more like beasts waiting to be sold.

    Zhao Hai looked at these ves, he has to admit, these ves were really very good. They were all young people, and from their skin, one could see that they are all very healthy.

    From their eyes, Zhao Hai can see that all of them were strictly trained. Their eyes were expressionless much like their faces, they looked just like Zhao Hai¡¯s undead. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were living, Zhao Hai might have thought that all of them were undead.

    Zhao Hai looked at these ves calmly. He was currently a noble, he couldn¡¯t just lose heart in front of these ves, otherwise he would be looked down by the other nobles.

    With the state of the continent, nobles wouldn¡¯t lose their hearts when dealing with ves. Because of this, Zhao Hai also acted as though he was calm.

    Looking at the ves, Zhao Hai nodded and then turned to Ren, ¡°Good, Mister Ren, these are very good. Alright, I¡¯ll go take 200 men and 200 women. These people should be enough for my castle.¡±

    Ren nodded immediately and said, ¡°This is not a problem, Sir Marquis. You can take them any time you want. If Sir Marquis wants us to deliver them on your doorstep, as long as we have your address, then we can send these ves as soon as possible.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then turned to Ren and said, ¡°Ren, does your shop some specially skilled ves? Like Artisan ves, or som battle salves? As long as you have those ves, then I also want a lot of them.¡±

    When Ren heard Zhao Hai, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn bright, he quickly replied, ¡°I invite the Marquis to the living room, this is not the ce to talk.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then returned to the living room. Ren went to give a person somemands before he served Zhao Hai a new cup of tea.

    To be honest, Ren was initially quite disappointed, 200 male and 200 female ves can only be considered to be a small scale transaction in a shop like this. Altogether, it only costs 300-400 gold coins, their shop can only make a little amount of money. Average nobles would buy ves in transactions that involved thousands to tens of thousands of gold coins. Some transactions even make it to to a hundred thousand gold coins. Compared to Zhao Hai¡¯s small transaction, it¡¯s certainly not worth mentioning.

    But when he heard that Zhao Hai wanted some artisan ves and battle ves, Ren became happy. Artisan ves and battle ves are several times more expensive than average ves, some were even several hundred times more expensive.

    If Zhao Hai wanted dozens of artisan ves and battle ves, it certainly wouldn¡¯t be called a small-scale transaction. But he didn¡¯t believe that Zhao Hai would buy so much, all of the artisans and battle ves on their shop was worth millions of gold coins; such number wasn¡¯t small. Average nobles wouldn¡¯t spend that much money on ves.

    After Zhao Hai and the others arrived at the living room and sat down, Ren immediately went to Zhao Hai¡¯s side and said, ¡°Sir Marquis, we also have some artisan and battle ves at the shop. But sir must know that the price of these artisan and battle ves are very high. And these include the most ordinary ones among them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then looked at Ren and said, ¡°Ren, I don¡¯t care about the price as long as they are worth it. I believe you know about the fact that I own Golden Ind, what I need there the most were artisan ves, we can discuss their prices. Also, if you have ves that are whole families, I want them as well. Very young ves are also good, but I want a discount on them.¡±

    Ren understood Zhao Hai as he nodded, ¡°The Marquis¡¯ words certainly made this one feel relieved. This shop has a lot of good quality battle ves as well as artisan ves. Artisan ves are have many types ording to which production branch they are skilled in. And their prices depend on how skillful they are. We also have a lot of battle ves with varying strengths, the more strong the ve, the more expensive.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go look at the artisan ves first.¡±

    Ren nodded, then went to one side of the living room and took a big book from a bookshelf. Then he ced the book in front of Zhao Hai as he said, ¡°Sir Marquis, this has all the names of our shop¡¯s artisan ves. Their situations are present as well, Sir Marquis can take a look.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then carefully took the book and read its contents. The artisan ves in Ren¡¯s shop were very good, all of them numbered more than 200 people. A lot of them were carpenters and masons, their speciality was also written. Quite a few of these ves were cksmiths and the like. What made Zhao Hai the most surprised was that there were actually two artisans that can brew alcohol, there was also one Potion master present.

    Zhao Hai ced the book down and looked at Ren and said, ¡°You really have a potion master ve? How can a potion master be a ve?¡±

    Ren smiled and said, ¡°Sir¡¯s eyes are really as bright as torches, immediately noticing the problem at a nce. This potion master isn¡¯t an ordinary person. He used to be a fairly famous potion master, butter in his life, he developed a highly toxic potion that had exploded, spreading its effects outside of hisboratory and had killed a lot of people. Because of this, he was demoted into bing a ve, we had spent quite a lot of money in order to buy him.¡±

    ZHao Hai nodded, he wasn¡¯t very excited about this potion master. This was because he already has the Processing machine to make potions for him. If he wants a potion, he can just have the machine make a potion that was even better than ones that a potion master can make.

    What Zhao Hai was interested about were the other ves. Except 30 of them, the others had their own families with them, one of them was even a family of three generations.

    Zhao Hai handed the book over to Laura and the others. Laura wasn¡¯t polite and took the book and scanned through it. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai¡¯s action made Ren surprised, but when she remembered who Laura was, he became calm again.

    In Carson City, it wasn¡¯t only Zhao Hai who had be famous, Laura and the others acquired some fame as well. Laura and Megan held the most fame. There was no need to mention Megan, she was one of the twin flowers of the Imperial Capital, it was impossible for any nobles who didn¡¯t know of her. Because of Laura¡¯s rtionship with Zhao Hai, people went and had her background investigated. When they received their reports, they found out how formidable Laura was in the past.

    She was a flower of Purcell Duchy. She started from scratch and managed to establish her own business presence in the duchy. She even managed to be the most powerful merchant of the duchy at one time.

    Even the not too famous Meg has be famous right now. Meg was in herself a talented mage. This young and was already a 6th rank Water Mage. This basically meant that her future achievements would be limitless. Because of this, her reputation wasn¡¯t any lower than Zhao Hai¡¯s other fiance¡¯s.

    Laura carefully read the register and then nodded before handing it over to Megan. Megan took a look and then handed it over to Meg who also scanned through its contents. Zhao Hai looked at the three, then all of them made a nod.

    Zhao Hai turned to Ren and said, ¡°Ren, I want all of these ves in this book. I also want those 400 ves I mentioned before. Moreover, do you have some young ve? I want to buy some to train myself.¡±

    Ren stared, then he became overjoyed, he didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to take all of these ves. This was surely a huge transaction, the overall price of these 200 ves was around 200 thousand. The potion master alone was worth 20,000 gold coins.

    A transaction worth 200 thousand was a huge business for even a shop like them. Ren quickly said, ¡°We don¡¯t have child ves here because this was just a ce to sell them. ves would only be sent here after being trained. Only artisan ves who have their families with them have children included.¡±

 Chapter 498 - Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 498 - Wedding</h4>

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I want some child ves, go help me find some. The price is open for discussion.¡±

    Ren nodded, ¡°No matter how many ves Sir Marquis wants, we can certainly provide.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Golden Ind needs a lot of ves right now. Those 400 ves are only for my fort in Carson City. I still haven¡¯t bought any for Golden Ind. You go see whether you can provide me some young ves. I also need some old and experienced ones, I have some facilities that needed managing.¡±

    Ren couldn¡¯t help but hold Zhao Hai in high esteem. General clients would only buy some young and strong ves. Those who would buy old ones were very rare. This was because those ves have been so overworked that their bodies aren¡¯t very good anymore. Such ves would only survive for only two years before dying. Because of that, nobody wanted to buy them.

    From all of his years of selling ves, Ren hade to know that these old ves have its own uses. Although these old ves cannot read, they had a lifetime of experience behind them. They understood situations that only an experienced person knows, like what disease a certain nt was suffering, the best time to nt, and there are even old ves that can predict the weather. Those abilities are absolutely priceless.

    But a lot of Nobles didn¡¯t know about this. It was even possible for those Nobles to have never been on their territory in their entire life, they simply cannot understand farming. There was a substantial difference in ie between Nobles who have old vespared to those without.

    It was unfortunate that this difference wasn¡¯t something that Nobles took note of. What they cared about was the strength of their ves. It was because of this that they overexhaust their ves and have them die an early death.

    These old ves were actually treasures. In Ren¡¯s eyes, these ves should be more expensive than the younger ones. But it was a pity that nobles do not share his views. What they always see was a ve that wouldn¡¯t be able to live long. A lot of these old ves just die miserable deaths.

    Ren also understood why Zhao Hai wanted to buy some child ves. These child ves are very malleable. If they were allowed to learn some crafting skills, then their price value would increase by dozens of times. A lot of ve merchants do this method now. They would buy some child ves and then find some artisan ves to train them. When those child ves grow , they would have learned a lot and would be sold at the price of artisan ves. This would bring them a huge profit.

    Zhao Hai buying ves along with their families are also good as well. Ren had seen a lot of ves who went crazy because they became separated from their families, so their handlers had no choice but to kill them. ves are people as well, Ren knew this, so he saw Zhao Hai¡¯s approach to be very agreeable.

    Zhao Hai looked at Ren and then asked, ¡°Ren? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Ren recovered, then he shook his head hastily and said, ¡°There¡¯s no problem. How many ves does Sir Marquis want?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment before saying, ¡°A hundred thousand, having more isn¡¯t a problem, but make sure that there aren¡¯t less.¡±

    Ren became ecstatic, he immediately said, ¡°Sir Marquis can be rest assured, as long as you give me a month to prepare, those hundred thousand ves wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Do you want us to deliver those ves to Golden Ind for you?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°When they are prepared, you send me a message at my fort. Then wait for my instruction before sending them there. Right, how much money do I need to give you?¡±

    Ren nodded, then he went to the side and did some calctions before saying, ¡°Sir Marquis, everything is 213 thousand gold coins. It would be fine if Sir Marquis paid 210 thousand gold coins, we can waive the three thousand.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then waved his hand as two crystal cards appeared. There were some markings on the cards, one showed 200 thousand while the other has 10 thousand. These cards were issued by banks and weremonly used by nobles.

    These banks made this crystal cards with different denominations. All of them had special markings made by their banks and can be revealed as long as energy was provided. By doing this, one could see the authenticity of these cards.

    Ren had been dealing with these cards all year round, he can distinguish between fake and real in one look. But authentication wasn¡¯t needed, Zhao Hai was famous, it would be impossible for him to use a fake crystal card.

    Ren epted the cards and said, ¡°Marquis can be rest assured, we shall certainly provide good ves. Do you want to see the artisan ves?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°No need, I believe that you won¡¯t deceive me. There aren¡¯t a lot of people in the continent that would dare to do so.¡±

    Ren felt his heart stop, he was sure that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t joking. What he said was true, there won¡¯t be many people in this world who would dare deceive him. Those who dared to deceive him would have to face death. Even his backers wouldn¡¯t dare to offend Zhao Hai.

    Ren immediately said, ¡°Sir Marquis is cracking a joke. Our little store wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand your fury. Mister can be rest assured, I can assure you that our shop would certainly ensure the safety and security of your goods.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll go back first, I¡¯ll go look at your battle ves in another time.¡± Then he stood up and headed out.

    They boarded their carriage outside and then headed out of the ve market. Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, we bought a lot of ves this time. I think we should inform Grandpa Green about it ¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Rest assured, not only this matter, I will also talk to him about another important thing.¡±

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai, she was puzzled as she said, ¡°What¡¯s that? Is there anything important matter left? We already bought the castle. As long as the renovations are finished, we can immediately move in. When that timees, we can then hold a banquet. I think there¡¯s no other matter left.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°This matter must be taken care of, otherwise Grandpa Green would throw me into a pit of fire.¡± Laura still didn¡¯t understand what Zhao Hai meant. But seeing that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to say it, she didn¡¯t ask anymore.

    Soon, they arrived at the fort. Zhao Hai already had the name Wild Dragon Castle prepared for the ce. The g that was raised also had the Buda n¡¯s Wild Dragon Insignia. This along with the name of the fort, people would certainly know that this ce belonged to the Buda n.

    At this time , there were a lot of undead in the castle being busy. They were carrying the final renovations of the castle. This was Carson City, the capital of Rosen Empire, the ce with thergest distribution center in the continent. Because of this, it was very convenient to buy anything, so Zhao Hai was able to confidently do renovations on the fort. He was also preparing to have Cai¡¯er ce one of her branches on Wild Dragon Castle.

    When noon came, Ren sent people to deliver more than 600 ves to Wild Dragon Castle. Zhao Hai had some of these ves go to Iron Mountain Fort under the leadership of Rockhead and Blockhead. He had the two of them handle the neers to do specific jobs at Wild Dragon Castle.

    When it came to managing ves, Blockhead and Rockhead already had a few tricks. They had already been assigned by Zhao Hai to do some management tasks before. And after having them study at the school, the two should be able to handle the ves without a problem.

    Most importantly, both of them spent a long time with Zhao Hai. They understood his habits as well as what he liked. The 400 ves that were left in the castle needed to be managed well, otherwise Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t feelfortable in living there.

    The artisan ves were easier to manage. Zhao Hai directly transferred them to Iron Mountain Fort since the fort badly needed people like them right now. However, the Potion Master was referred by Zhao Hai to Shun¡¯s mother. Shun¡¯s mother studies potion and that potion master just happens to be an expert in it. Zhao Hai wanted to the ve to teach Shun¡¯s Mother.

    After having arranged these people, Zhao Hai went to the Space where Green and the others were waiting for him. Green and the others knew that Zhao Hai was busy with the ves, therefore they didn¡¯t go and disturb him. After all, they fully supported Zhao Hai¡¯s methods.

    After the group arrived at the vi¡¯s living room, Zhao Hai turned to Green and said, ¡°Grandpa Green, I went to see you today for two matters. The first one was to tell you that I had bought 100 thousand Human ves. They aren¡¯t artisan ves, just regr ones. After they arrive, I want to have them farm on the ck Wastnd. I have a lot to do in the future, so I won¡¯t have enough time to do farming. We should make a vige for them outside the fort.¡±

    Green nodded and said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s good. But although we already have 200 thousand peopleing, I still think that they aren¡¯t enough to farm the ck Wastnd. I suggest the young master to have them forage on thend as well as raise some livestock. With this, we may have more ie from having a ranch. If we don¡¯t do this, the big area of the ck Wastnd would be wasted.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Before utilizing the whole area for farming, we might as well use the unused parts for rearing animals.¡±

    Green nodded as well then said, ¡°The second matter?¡±

    Zhao Hai took a deep breath, then he looked deeply at Laura and the others who were listening at the side before turning his head to Green and said, ¡°Now that our Buda n¡¯s reputation has been established, as well as having our own castle and fief, I want to officially marry Laura and the others. Having them be my fiancees for too long will make people gossip.¡±

    Green stared, and also Kun as well as Laura and the others. They hadn¡¯t thought of this, the matters that they had been handling were too big recently, they have absolutely forgotten the marriage. Now that Zhao Hai opened the topic, they were suddenly left staring nkly.

    After some time, Green recovered as heughed and said, ¡°Right, right, I also think it¡¯s time for young master¡¯s wedding to be pushed through. We have been very busy these days that I¡¯vepletely forgotten about it. Good, good, I¡¯ll immediately go arrange it.¡±

    Kun was happy as well, Laura being somewhat of Zhao Hai¡¯s follower has hurt her reputation. However, Zhao Hai insisted that they should wait until the Buda n establishes themselves before carrying on to their marriage. Finally, the opportunity to do so has arrived.

    Laura and the others were also happy , when Zhao Hai goes out, he can only introduce them as his fiancees, this made them feel a little bit ufortable. Now, it¡¯s time for them to be married.

    Merine was also in the living room, she was naturally the happiest one in the room, she smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, fantastic! We¡¯ll go and give respects to the ancestors and tell them the good news.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s all settled. Grandpa Green, Grandpa Kun, I need to ask you to help me prepare the invitations. I¡¯ll go to Grandpa Randolph tomorrow and ask him for help as well.¡±

    Green replied with a smile, ¡°Alright. But Young Master, how long are you nning to prepare for this wedding?¡±

    Zhao Hai understood what Green was saying, thetter wanted the date to be farther off. With this, they would be able to prepare the invitations properly as well as having the event more grand. However, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t have much time right now, he turned to Green and said, ¡°Grandpa Green, I want the ceremony to happen as soon as possible because I need to go the the Prairie. I also need to take care of the business with the merfolk.¡±

    Green thought for a moment and nodded, ¡°Alright, spring ising to the Prairie, it wouldn¡¯t be good if you head therete. Very well, we¡¯ll see to it that it happens as soon as possible. I think we should also discuss this matter with Randolph, in any case, we need to respect his opinion on this matter. Old Kun, what do you think?¡±

    Kun nodded and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go tell Karen about this matter. Right, there should also be an invitation for the Markey Family. I¡¯d like to see their reaction, if they dare act up, then they can¡¯t me us for being impolite.¡±

    Green snorted and said, ¡°If they dare, do they really think that the Buda n is the same as before? Let¡¯s see if they act unreasonably this time, hmph. We must make this wedding ceremony as grand as possible, let¡¯s make sure that all of the people in the continent gets to hear it.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯d like that, I can¡¯t let my fiancees feel wronged. If not because of this fear, the wedding might have been already done. This time, we must make it grand. I think we should do it in Wild Dragon Castle, what does Grandpa Green think?¡±

    Green thought and then shook his head, ¡°Young Master, I think it would be better if we do it at Golden Ind. That¡¯s our domain, if people would want to act impolitely, then we can deal with them immediately!¡±

 Chapter 499 - Wedding Date Has Been Decided

    <h4>Chapter 499 - Wedding Date Has Been Decided</h4>

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t even think about doing his wedding at Golden Ind. This was because there was nothing there. He preferred to do his wedding at the castle, that would be more befitting for a noble.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai was silent and frowning, Green got confused and said, ¡°Young Master? Is Golden Ind not good?¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°Grandpa Green, there aren¡¯t any good structures in Golden Ind yet. There are only tunnels and caves there, I don¡¯t think it would be a good idea to have our wedding at that ce.¡±

    Green thought about it and nodded, ¡°This is really an issue, there aren¡¯t any good enough structures at Golden Ind. If we do the wedding there, then it would really seem simple.¡±

    Laura opened her mouth and said, ¡°Brother Hai, Grandpa Green, I really don¡¯t think it¡¯s bad. Golden Ind is our territory, we can handle matters there anyway we like,pletely different to Carson City. Some people might want to cause trouble during the ceremony, so there will be fighting. Although Brother Hai is very strong, we very much prefer to hide it. The Emperor wouldn¡¯t¡¯ really care what we do on the ind, but in Carson City? If we show our strength, it might even frighten him. This would be troublesome. This is why I think it would be best if we do the wedding ceremony on Golden Ind.¡±

    When Laura heard that Zhao Hai was going to marry her, she naturally became shy. But doing so was good, they already wanted to marry Zhao Hai for so long. Now that their desires had been met, they were more happy than shy. Also, they aren¡¯t ordinary women, so they don¡¯t act like them.

    Hearing Laura made Zhao Hai¡¯s mind unexpectedly calm. He had already offended the Aksu Empire, the other nations were also under the heavy influence of the Radiant Church. If they go there, then they won¡¯t be able to have any good days. At this point, they can only rely on the Rosen Empire to amodate them. He was afraid that he can only defend Golden Ind in his lifetime, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want this, so he had no choice but to consider the empire in his decisions.

    After thinking for a moment, Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°It¡¯s a pity, although Golden Ind¡¯s environment is good, there aren¡¯t just any good structures there. If we do our wedding there, then I would only be doing you women injustice.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°We really don¡¯t mind it Brother Hai, there¡¯s no such thing as injustice. With the Buda n¡¯s reputation, there aren¡¯t anyone who dared to underestimate us. Don¡¯t worry about doing our wedding in such an ordinary ce, nobody would darement on it.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Laura and then smiled, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go talk to Grandpa Randolph tomorrow about the wedding date. After having it settled, we¡¯ll begin to make the invitations. I already had the processing machine make the temtes for the invitation, the only thing missing are the names as well as the date.¡±

    After that, Green and the others went and continued to talk to Zhao Hai about the details about the wedding, the reception, the food, the drinks, as well as who to invite. They must prepare the event properly, Zhao Hai¡¯s status wasn¡¯t ordinary. Because of this, his visitors would be simrly not ordinary, if the visitors are unsatisfied, their n might offend them.

    Fortunately, Green and the others were quite used to being stewards, so these kinds of things aren¡¯t enough to burden them. Since Zhao Hai raised this matter, Green and the others needed to fulfil his requirements, these matters would be left for them to arrange.

    Presently, the Space wasn¡¯tcking any kinds ofmodities, therefore Green was able to manage everything easily. Additionally, they have more than 1 million undead tomand, handling this matter was too easy.

    After reaching an agreement, Zhao Hai and the others rested. Zhao Hai returned to his room andid down on the bed, he also went to see the situation back on Golden Ind.

    After one month of construction, the shops on the ind had already been built up. But these shops were mostly made with stone which the undead mined from the ind, since they aren¡¯t exploited, they are the best product left on the ind. Even with the Shelley Family¡¯s five-story hotel, there wasn¡¯t any decent building on the ind. Holding a wedding in such a ce was such a injustice to Laura and the others. Zhao Hai really didn¡¯t want this event to be a lifelong regret for them.

    Although his eyes were already closed while he lied down, Zhao Hai¡¯s head still stayed constantly moving. This was also one of his rituals. Before sleeping, he would think about all the things that he hadn¡¯t managed to handle during the day. This was because he believed that the time where the mind is most active was just before sleeping. If he thought over the matters of the day, he might get some great inspirations to deal with them.

    Sure enough, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t left disappointed this time. When he was just having a headache about dealing with the structures on Golden Ind, he suddenly thought of a certain image.

    This image wasn¡¯t anything else other than a sea of flowers. It was a flower garden, everything in it was made of flowers, even the walls were made of nts.

    Zhao Hai was originally starting to fall asleep, but when this image appeared, his eyes immediately turned bright. This scene was extremely familiar, this looked exactly like the Carrion Swamp¡¯s Flower City!

    After he thought of this, Zhao Hai immediately summoned Cai¡¯er over using his thought. Cai¡¯er immediately appeared on the room as she looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, what matters did you call me for?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, can you send a branch over to Golden Ind and have it formed into a castle? I like to use it to hold my wedding.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°I can, Young Master. Since I leveled up, I can even make a flower garden asrge as a big city.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s face showed his excitement as he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to make it so big, just make it asrge as Wild Dragon Castle. Remember, make its color and atmosphere simr to Flower City.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°Alright, Young Master, I¡¯ll go do it immediately.¡± Then she shed as she vanished. Zhao Hai breathed a sigh of relief. He doesn¡¯t n to tell the girls about this, he wanted to give them a pleasant surprise when the time came.

    The next morning, Zhao Hai came out of the Space and sat on his carriage as he headed to Dark Soldier Fort. Naturally, Laura and the others were with him as well. Actually, for someone like Megan, if she still wasn¡¯t married, then she would need to stay in Dark Soldier Fort. However, Megan strongly disagreed. Additionally, Randolph also saw that Zhao Hai already had two fiancees on his side, if Megan was at home all the time while Laura and Meg were with Zhao Hai, it would probably make Zhao Hao favor Laura and Meg more. Because of this, Randolph chose to have Megan also stay by Zhao Hai¡¯s side.

    Upon arriving at Dark Soldier Fort, Zhao Hai was immediately weed to Randolph¡¯s study. Zhao Hai saw only Randolph inside the study since Smith was already back at Sky Water City. The city cannot survive for long without Smith at the helm.

    Seeing Zhao Haie, Randolph smiled and said, ¡°What brings you here today? You have a lot of matters to attend to, you don¡¯t have much time toe and visit me here.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Grandpa Randolph, I¡¯m here to discuss with you about a matter of deep importance.¡±

    Randolph looked at him and said, ¡°What matter?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°I want to wed Megan soon, I chose Golden Ind for the venue.¡±

    Randolph stared nkly for a moment before looking at Zhao Hai and sighed, ¡°Right, Megan already follows you everyday. If you don¡¯t hold a wedding, her reputation would be affected. Also, you¡¯re still young, men your age are very thirsty. If anything goes wrong before the wedding, things wouldn¡¯t be too good. Alright, I agree, when do you n to hold it?¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s mind went ck with Randolph¡¯s dark words. He really didn¡¯t think that Randolph would have such thoughts. But when he thought about it, he was at Ark Continent and not Earth. Here, it was quitemon to be scoffed at when people live together before marriage. Randolph was just afraid that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be able to endure.

    Zhao Hai immediately recovered and said, ¡°The sooner the better. I still need to head to the Prairie after the ceremony. There are a lot of things I need to handle there, and there isn¡¯t enough time to do it.¡±

    Randolph nodded and then thought for a moment before he said, ¡°How about ten dayster. We should immediately go and prepare the invitations. Then hand them over along with the notification that the wedding would be ten dayster at Golden Ind.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I already have the invitations made. The only thing missing from them are the dates, I¡¯ll have them prepared immediately.¡±

    Randolph nodded, ¡°Go and prepare them. We have a lot of things to take care of, I¡¯ll do my part here at the fort.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then he gave Randolph a greeting before heading out. After returning to the castle, he immediately had the processing machine print the dates on to the cards before having them sent.

    There are a lot of invitations that Zhao Hai needed to send this time, the farthest one was to Evan, while some were sent to the other Nobles of the Rosen Empire. Although it can be said that Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t have too deep of a rtionship with these nobles, he had already met them at various banquets. It would be disrespectful in his part to not send them an invitation.

    Fortunately, Cai¡¯er had already taken down the names of these nobles, making the manufacturing of the invitations much easier. After printing the names of these people, the invitations were then sent over.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have a lot of people by his side, therefore most of these invitations were sent either by undead or Blood Hawk. This was a new and odd way of sending invitations.

    While Zhao Hai became very busy in preparing for the wedding, the people outside were very excited. The Buda n¡¯s reputation has been quite loud recently. These people knew that the Buda n wasn¡¯t only powerful, they also had the literal golden egg which was Golden Ind. This matter made people very jealous, but they weren¡¯t able to do anything about it.

    Now that Zhao Hai was holding his wedding, this made the small and medium sized noble ns feel an opportunity. As long as you can participate in the wedding and form a connection with the Buda n, one¡¯s rise in the future would be more reachable.

    At this moment, another information came out which made these nobles more inclined to throw their lot with the Buda n. Even if they cannot be under the n¡¯s umbre, at the very least they needed to make a good impression.

 Chapter 500 - Marriage Bestowment

    <h4>Chapter 500 - Marriage Bestowment</h4>

    The Rosen Empire¡¯s Emperor bestows a marriage to Zhao Hai with his daughter, the 9th Princess Lizzy, and she was to be a normal wife!

    People on the continent weren¡¯t estranged to this kind of thing, they knew that Grand Dukes would generally be bestowed marriages, and such person was a very lucky man.

    When this news arrived to the Buda n, Zhao Hai and the others were shocked. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t actually d, he was startled to receive such a decree.

    After this information passed on, the entire continent seethed with excitement. The 9th Princess of Rosen Empire, the most powerful nation on the continent, one of Carson City¡¯s Twin Flowers, the most dotted daughter of the emperor, she was attractive, intelligent, a pureblood noble, she was the continent¡¯s number 1 candidate for marriage.

    But such a person was actually bestowed to Zhao Hai, and as a formal wife! In other words, after Lizzy marries into the Buda n, her status would be the same as Laura and the others. Her position as a princess would be ced on the side.

    This was surely a dropped bomb to the minds of the nobles of the continent. However, for Zhao Hai, this wasn¡¯t a good thing. If he marries the princess, people who had unrequited love for her would surely be his mortal enemy. This would certainly bring a lot of hidden enemies to the Buda n.

    When Zhao Hai heard this decree, he was absolutely terrified. He didn¡¯t want to ept this decree, but Green and the others forced him to ept it.

    After the person that served the decree left, Zhao Hai was left in the living room staring at Green. Green didn¡¯t budge, as though nothing just happened, he stayed very calm. What Zhao Hai was surprised about was the fact that Laura and the others were calm as well.

    Zhao Hai looked at Laura and said, ¡°Laura, why would you make me ept this? This would be unfair to you, I only met Princess Lizzy once at Charlie¡¯s residence. With this marriage bestowment, not only would it be unfair to you, it would also be unfair to Princess Lizzy.¡±

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai and then faintly smiled, ¡°Brother Hai, you don¡¯t need to be so anxious. It¡¯s alright. I think that it was Princess Lizzy who wanted to marry you, otherwise this decree wouldn¡¯t have passed. Princess Lizzy is extremely favored by the Emperor, moreover, with the Rosen Empire¡¯s strength, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to find a better candidate. In this case, it can only be because of Princess Lizzy that this decree was epted.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, ¡°Is that really the case? But howe I couldn¡¯t see that Princess Lizzy wanted to marry me? Moreover, for her to make this decree happen, wouldn¡¯t it be too much for a princess to do?¡±

    Megan smiled and said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, you don¡¯t know but yourself has that kind of thing that women gets attracted to. In the beginning, it was also because of this that I got to like you. We hadn¡¯t even met a lot of times before, nor did we exchange a lot of words.¡±

    Laura smiled, ¡°Additionally, Brother Hai shouldn¡¯t forget, you have rescued the Princess¡¯ life. I¡¯m quite sure that it was because of this that Princess Lizzy came to like you.¡±

    At this time, a voice was suddenly heard from the door, ¡°Right, it¡¯s because of that.¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others turned their heads towards the door and saw Charlie. The Third Prince was led by the servant to was guarding the door. The servant didn¡¯t announce Charlie¡¯s arrival therefore Zhao Hai and the others were unable to notice him.

    Zhao Hai and the others immediately gave Charlie a salute, Charlie waved his hand and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t make the servant announce my arrival. Little Hai, I came here today to talk to you about this decree.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and invited Charlie to sit down. After having a seat, Charlie looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, I know that you have been hiding from Lizzy these past few days. However, Lizzy hasn¡¯t forgotten about you, she actually ced you in her heart. The imperial decree came about when Lizzy heard that you are getting married. She kneeled in front of father, the Emperor, saying that she wanted to marry you, and that she wouldn¡¯t marry anyone else.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he smiled bitterly. He really didn¡¯t have anything to say. He only met Lizzy once, and when he sees her in a banquet, he would do his best to hide from her. With this, how could Lizzy actually have deep feelings for him?

    Zhao Hai still didn¡¯t understand that since Lizzy was a nation¡¯s Princess, the n seeding would certainly make her lose her own dignity. Zhao Hai appearing and saving her made Lizzy¡¯s heart regard Zhao Hai very deeply. It had left her with asting impression of him.

    Women are sometimes emotional beings. They believe in love at first sight more than men did. They liked romance and fantasy more, and they were also more likely to love blindly. There were previous asions that women would fall in love with a man over a very small thing.

    When Megan had thought that her life would end, Zhao Hai stepped in to save her. For Megan, this was very memorable. Because of this, Megan came to find herself having fallen in love with Zhao Hai. With the passing of time, this sentiment didn¡¯t decrease, conversely, it was getting stronger and stronger.

    Therefore, when Lizzy heard that Zhao Hai was going to be married, her emotions defeated her reason. She immediately ran to the Emperor and kneeled. She asked the Emperor to bestow her to Zhao Hai, moreover she stated that she won¡¯t marry any other man.

    Knowing about the beginning and the conclusion of this matter, the only thing that Zhao Hai can do was sigh. He didn¡¯t say anything, he understood that if he refused this decree, Lizzy might do something stupid. When that happens, his rtionship with the Rosen Empire would go down the drain.

    Regardless of whether or not Lizzy was indeed in love with him, refusing this bestowment would make Lizzy aughingstock of the continent. When that happens, Lizzy would certainly be left with nothing to do. Also, since the Emperor heavily favored Lizzy, the Buda n would suffer an unfortunate fate. Not only the Buda n, the Calci Family, and the Crook Family would share the same fate.

    Zhao Hai sighed and then forced a smile, ¡°I initially thought that I wouldn¡¯t marry any other women after Laura and the others. Not only would I be fair to Laura and the others, I would also be fair to the other women, but I didn¡¯t expect Princess Lizzy to actually find favor towards me. God really won¡¯t leave me at peace. Your Highness, rest assured, this Zhao Hai would surely take the Princess as a wife and will treat her like Laura and the others. Right, Your Highness, we shall be married at Golden Ind, and can you see to it that Princess Lizzy gets to Wild Dragon Castle? We still need to discuss about the marriage matters.¡±

    Charlie looked at Zhao Hai and smiled, ¡°Alright, I shall tell this to father. But kid, you really are quite lucky. You¡¯re also going to be my brother-inw in the future. Hahahaha.¡±

    Zhao Hai was speechless at Charlie¡¯s remark, he didn¡¯t think that Charlie would be thinking about such things. At this time, Green and the others were actually very happy. Zhao Hai had be the Rosen Emperor¡¯s son-inw. For the Buda n, this was a very huge thing.

    Green didn¡¯t even consider that Zhao Hai marrying the princess would heavily offend the other nobles. In Green¡¯s eyes, Zhao Hai already had enough status to deserve it. Even if the other nobles gets angry, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. Among those who wanted to marry the princess, people who love her not for her status was very scarce.

    So long as Lizzy gets married to Zhao Hai, the Buda n¡¯s strength, along with the help of the Calci Family, would certainly rise at a very short time. Even those who wanted to put down the Buda n would need to consider the consequences.

    It must be said that Green was a native of Ark Continent. He knew that nobles wouldn¡¯t offend a strong power just because of a woman. They would certainly weigh the pros and cons of their actions.

    When information about the Rosen Empire¡¯s wedding bestowment to Zhao Hai spread out, all the Nobles in the continent understood that the Buda n had just acquired a formidable backer. There were now a lesser amount of people who would dare to offend them.

    At the same time, the Nobles also felt strange, especially those who knew Zhao Hai. They knew that Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance was very ordinary, so why would such beautiful women be throwing themselves at him? They didn¡¯t understand what about him that attracts women.

    But no matter what, everybody knew that establishing a connection with the Buda n would certainly bring huge benefits.

    In the past, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make any invitations towards people who he didn¡¯t have any previous interactions with. But now, it seemed that he had to do so since he would have the princess as his bride.

    Marriage was really troublesome, especially for people like Zhao Hai where a lot of things needed to be considered. One of these was the clothes that they need to wear. Zhao Hai really disliked what they wore in Ark Continent, because of this, he made the processing machine make the clothes worn back on earth. Even if they looked excessive, they were also much more elegant.

    Laura and the others didn¡¯t say anything about their wedding dresses, naturally they also didn¡¯t expose it. Ark Continent still wasn¡¯t open to such a degree, but wonderful weddings were surely well regarded by the people of the continent.

    As for the food and drinks, Zhao Hai prepared to do the same thing as banquets did back on earth. People who woulde were certainly many, therefore, the food and drinks must be prepared well. Because of this, he had assigned ten Processing Machines to make the food and drinks.

    The liquor that Zhao Hai had the Processing Machine made were red wine, white wine, and beer. Among these three liquors, only red wine was verymon on the continent. The only white liquor on the continent was Zhao Hai¡¯s milk wine, and finally the beer was only something that a select few were able to drink.

    In order to prepare for this wedding, Zhao Hai ced a huge capital on it. He not only made Cai¡¯er make a Seven-colored castle, he also allocated the Processing Machines to the preparations. Almost everything that was going to be used for the wedding was made using the Processing Machine. Zhao Hai knew that with the current manpower of the Buda n, they wouldn¡¯t be able to finish everything in time. He also didn¡¯t want for Randolph to intervene. Therefore, he had no choice but use the Processing Machine.

 Chapter 501 - Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 501 - Marriage</h4>

    Ten days was too short for the people on the continent. In a blink of time, tend days passed by. In those ten days, Golden Ind was constantly in a buzz. Nobles kept arriving at the ind to the point where there aren¡¯t any rooms left to stay in. There¡¯s nothing left for these people but to stay in tents.

    Seeing that he cannot do anything about the room problem, Zhao Hai chose to just put out some Beastman tents for them to use. The tents were very big, enough for a Beastman family to use, so it was certain that Humans can amodate them.

    These great Nobles haven¡¯t seen such a tent before. In the end, a lot of them requested to have a tent and chose to stay in them instead of the finding a room.

    Sitting in the tents and gazing at the green grasses of the mountains made these people feel as though they were in the Prairie. However, those Nobles who had merchant eyes could clearly see the specialness on the grass.

    These grasses growing were actually te Silk Grass. These grasses were very tough, simply impossible for beasts to eat. But theses grasses can actually be used for medicine as well as be weaved into useful garments. Those few nobles who recognized this grass couldn¡¯t help but have their eyes turn bright.

    On the day of Zhao Hai¡¯s marriage, the entire Golden Ind was fully upied. Not being able to stay of any other ce, even the pier had ran out of ces for the ships to dock.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s group arrived at the ind three days prior, Lizzy was with them as well. When Zhao Hai saw Lizzy, he became somewhat surprised.

    In God¡¯s Grace Day, when Zhao Hai saw Lizzy, she was still colorful and held a full posture. But now when Zhao Hai saw Lizzy, she waspletely different from before. Her face was yellow, her body became very thin. She looked at least 20 pounds lighter and was thinner than before. She had be a skinny woman.

    Seeing Lizzy¡¯s appearance, Laura and the others felt sad. They understood what women were like if they weren¡¯t able to see their lovers. Lizzy was certainly like this for the whole time.

    When Zhao Hai looked at Lizzy¡¯s appearance, she also felt sad. Even if he doesn¡¯t have any feelings for Lizzy right now, he certainly felt Lizzy¡¯s feelings for him. This made him touched.

    After ten days of recuperation, Lizzy was no longer much different than her original figure. She felt much better than she did before.

    ZHao Hai looked at Lizzy¡¯s figure and went happy. When Lizzy looked at his eyes, he can even somewhat feel that he was melting.

    After the group arrived at Golden Ind, Zhao Hai made the women stay at the naval base while he made the final preparations on the venue. Everybody thought that Zhao Hai would perform the ceremony at the naval base, but they didn¡¯t know that Zhao Hai was just using it as a disguise.

    Seven Colored Castle was the ce where Zhao Hai actually wanted to do the ceremony. It was built on the summit of the intersection of the two mountains. Zhao Hai already ordered a strict rule in the past that stated the prohibition of walking to this area. Because of this, it was impossible for people to see the situation inside.

    It was finally the day of the marriage. ording to the customs of the Ark Continent, Zhao Hai needed to pick the bride up from her home before they go to his house and get married there.

    However, Zhao Hai¡¯s situation was special, so he can only do all of this at Golden Ind. Laura and the others would wait at the naval base as Zhao Hai picks them up.

    All the people who came for the ceremony were invited by Zhao Hai to the T-shaped mountain and just outside Flower Castle. However, Flower Castle was covered with a dark fog so that nobody can see inside.

    The nobles didn¡¯t know what was going on. When they came, they expected that the ceremony would be carried out on the naval base. Now that they had been gathered in this ce, they felt their hearts turn strange. They had heard that everytime Zhao Hai turned people into undead, he would use a dark fog along with it. At this time, the Nobles were thinking, ¡°Will Zhao Hai turn us into undead as part of the celebration?¡±

    Before long, they came to know the answer. They saw Zhao Hai¡¯s carriagee out of the base and then circled around the ce before taking his brides outside.

    His horse carriage wasn¡¯t a full car, but was something without a roof. Zhao Hai and the others were inside the carriage and can be fully seen by the people outside.

    The nobles stood on the mountainside and were looking as Zhao Hai brought his brides out of the naval base. They also saw what the brides wore and even though they haven¡¯t seen them before, they liked it and saw that they were beautiful.

    These nobles thought that Zhao Hai arranged them here so that everyone can see the entire process of the wedding. They were very satisfied with this arrangement.

    But they heard that the military base wasn¡¯t preparing for food and drinks. So how does Zhao Hai n to make them eat? Will they just go home after the ceremony? Isn¡¯t this ceremony just too quick?

    While the people were confused, they saw that Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage was heading towards them. This startled them, they thought that after Zhao Hai receives his brides, they would go back to the naval base and continue the ceremony there. They didn¡¯t expect that their carriage would actually go to them.

    Before long, Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage arrived in front of the crowd. The people looked dumbfounded at what they were seeing. In his formal dress, Zhao Hai had a red silk thread on his hand. The other end of the thread was divided into five, the threads were connected to the hands of Laura, Megan, Lizzy, Meg, and Ni¡¯er, and in the middle of the thread was weaved into a flower-like appearance. The brides were wearing wedding dresses while holding a bouquet of beautiful flowers. The women¡¯s smiles were more delicate than the flowers on their hands, people were staring at this view with a nk face.

    Letting Ni¡¯er marry was Laura¡¯s idea. Laura knew that Ni¡¯er wouldn¡¯t want to leave her side forever. She reckoned that Ni¡¯er would sooner orter be Zhao Hai¡¯s woman, so they might as well have wed her at this time.

    Zhao Hai agreed, he understood Laura¡¯s thoughts so he didn¡¯t oppose to it. Their current arrangement was one Zhao Hai came up with. There was no red silk thread tradition in the Ark Continent. Zhao Hai made his wedding ording to the ancient ceremonies of China.

    When Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage passed by the Nobles, the nobles gave their apuse. Regardless of what they thought, they need to send Zhao Hai their blessings.

    The brides were also looking at the dark fog and were confused. They didn¡¯t know what was going on since Zhao Hai withheld the ceremony procedures from them.

    Zhao Hai arrived at the front of the undead and waved his hand, making them give way. Then he also waved his hand and had the dark fog go away.

    When the dark fog spread out, everyone froze, the nobles were the same. This was because in front of them was a castle made of flowers. Whether it be the castle walls or the gate and even the castle itself, all of them were made up of flowers, seven-colored flowersrge and small formed the entire castle.

    At this time, the gate made out of flowers slowly opened. Green, who wore neat clothes along with Blockhead and Rockhead came out. The two guided the carriage towards the castle as Green incited the other nobles inside.

    The nobles looked at the castle in surprise. They didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai could quietlye up with such a castle.

    Among those who came, Randolph was the one most happy. Knowing that Zhao Hai wanted to hold the wedding at Golden Ind made them unhappy. But seeing the Flower Castle right now, their difort disappeared. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be this good, very good.

    Soon, the nobles were following Green as they entered the castle. Upon arriving inside, they noticed that even the floor was made of flowers. What they were stepping on was soft and felt like walking on a carpet.

    Zhao Hai and his brides were waiting for their visitors on the main square. Among them, only Lizzy didn¡¯t understand how this castle came to be. Since Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t brought Lizzy to the Space, she was unaware about the existence of Cai¡¯er. However, when she saw the castle, her heart couldn¡¯t help but be moved, tears cannot stop flowing out of her eyes.

    While inside the castle, the nobles were very curious about everything. The castle was made of flowers, everywhere was flowers, countless flowers.

    When everyone arrived at the square, Green walked up to Zhao Hai¡¯s side and coughed twice before saying, ¡°I thank everyone for taking time out of your busy schedules to attend the wedding of Zhao Hai Buda, Laura Markey, Megan Calci, Lizzy Rosen, Meg Buda, and Ni¡¯er Markey. I wee you in behalf of the Buda n.

    The people apuded, after they stopped, Green continued, ¡°Zhao Hai Buda is the Buda n¡¯s Patriarch. The Buda n is a family with a long history, and although it suffered a tribtion, it had stood up once again. Now, Zhao Hai Buda has chosen to marry his brides, showing everyone the love that they shared. Does anybody agree?¡±

    This was the first time that the people present were able to experience this type of wedding. In the weddings that they had attended before, the ceremony only included the fetching of the brides and bringing them into the groom¡¯s house. After then, the elders of the groom¡¯s family would reside over the ceremony and offer their blessings and then have everyone toast a ss of wine before having the banquet. They didn¡¯t understand why Green needed to introduce the background of the Buda n. However, since they were already here, all of them mored in apuse, some of them shouted and said, ¡°Agree!¡±

    Then Green looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s and the brides¡¯ eyes and saw that all of their faces were red. Even though this arrangement was Zhao Hai¡¯s, when the event came, he couldn¡¯t help but be embarrassed himself.

    Green chuckled and then said, ¡°Then I would start with my Granddaughter, Meg. She was the first one to know Zhao Hai Buda. At that time, Zhao Hai was called Adam Buda. He was a famous yboy back at Aksu Empire¡¯s capital. But even so, my granddaughter still liked him and stayed by his side all the time. Even when Zhao Hai had drunk the Water of Nothingness, she was still at his side.¡±

    The people issued a warm apuse. Especially the females, they were moved by Meg¡¯s passion.

    Then Green said, ¡°The second is Miss Laura. She was Purcell Duchy¡¯s loved girl. Not only is she beautiful, she also has the talent to stand on her own and established arge merchant group. So why would such a woman be with Zhao Hai Buda? Then answer was because Zhao Hai had saved her life¡­¡± Green continued on and introduced Zhao Hai¡¯s and Laura¡¯s initial interactions. When the crowd listened to it, they also gave an apuse to Laura.

    Green waved his hand and then said, ¡°Third is Miss Megan. Miss Megan is the little princess of the Calci Family. She¡¯s a lovable girl, gentle, and is also very beautiful. Why would she be with Zhao Hai? The answer was because Zhao Hai¡­¡± then Green introduced how Zhao Hai saved Megan. Naturally he didn¡¯t include the Space in his anecdotes. He only said that, at that time, Zhao Hai had given Laura a very small undead creature that can detect and defend against any assassins. Because of that Zhao Hai had managed to save Megan¡¯s life. This was said in order for people to understand why Megan wanted to marry Zhao Hai. It turned out that Zhao Hai had actually saved her life. This made people who had done good things to Megan before feelfortable, thus they apuded.

    Then Green¡¯s gaze turned to Lizzy and said, ¡°Finally, I shall introduce you all to Her Highness Princess LIzzy. She is an honored noble, and her beauty is like the bright moon in the sky. So why would such a woman marry a man who already had many fiance¡¯s? This was because Zhao Hai¡­¡± Then Green once again exined the circumstances between Zhao Hai and Lizzy. This time, he wasn¡¯t polite. Even if he didn¡¯t clearly state the persons involved, those who were present understood who it was. This made people know why Lizzy was suddenly bestowed to Zhao Hai. This also made the nobles present understand the big picture, their evaluation for the Crown Prince had now dropped by a few levels. How could they think of following a person who would even plot against their younger sister?

    After waiting for the crowd¡¯s apuse to die out, Green nodded and then said, ¡°Alright, now that we have been introduced to the to be wedded, i shall alsk Randolph Calci toe and officiate the ceremony.¡±

    Randolph stared, he didn¡¯t expect that he would have a part in the ceremony. But he immediately responded and stood up as he smiled while walking to Zhao Hai and the others. Green had already prepared the materials and handed Randolph the marriage certificates.

    Randolph couldn¡¯t help but stare at the certificate for a while. Then he recovered and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, are you willing to be a responsible husband to these women? Do you vow to stay with them forever, in sickness and in health, for richer and for poorer?¡±

 Chapter 502 - Swatting Some Bugs Down

    <h4>Chapter 502 - Swatting Some Bugs Down</h4>

    Randolph read the other words on the certificate. But when he said these, the other nobles felt their hearts tighten.

    In Ark Continent, there aren¡¯t any wedding pledges. This was because men were dominant in this society, and polygamy was allowed. Because of this, nobody would say vows during marriage.

    When the nobles heard Randolph, they thought that Randolph was angry with Zhao Hai for having multiple wives. He asked this question in order to create some obstacles in Zhao Hai¡¯s path. Now, everybody present wanted to see Zhao Hai¡¯s reply.

    Zhao Hai looked at the eyes of his to-be wives and smiled faintly before saying, ¡°I do!¡±

    Those under the stage burst into thunderous apuse. Randolph kept his calm and turned his head towards the brides and said, ¡°Laura, Megan, Lizzy, Meg, Ni¡¯er, are you willing to be responsible wives to this man? Do you vow to stay with him forever, in sickness and in health, for richer and for poorer?¡±

    When Randolph asked this, the crowd finally realized that this was a type of marriage testimony. This was the first time that they had seen this kind of thing, so they were very curious.

    Without a single moment of pause, all of the brides said, ¡°I do!¡± And was followed by another round of apuse.

    Randolph nodded, and then he looked at Zhao Hai and the others and smiled, ¡°Remember your pledges. In behalf of all the guests present, I shall offer our blessings to you. I dere that you are now officially, husband and wives. Your marriage has been legally bound and protected by Buda n¡¯s territory, Golden Ind.¡± He said as he gave Zhao Hai the certificate.

    Zhao Hai took the certificate and held it up high, then an apuse followed. One could feel that the apuse this time was very sincere. The crowd knew that the wedding was entirely prepared by the Buda n, so the ceremony should have been made by the Buda n as well. The nobles could say that this was certainly the most unique wedding that they had attended. Especially the final part with the marriage lines and the pledge which added color to the wedding.

    And in the end when Randolph said that their marriage was protected by thews of Golden Ind, the nobles were surprised. But they also understood that this was another guarantee for the authenticity of their marriage, making it even more solemn.

    After doing all of these, Randolph stepped down from the stage. Then Green returned to Zhao Hai¡¯s side as he addressed the audience, ¡°I want to thank you all foring, the wedding ceremony is over. I invite everyone to please follow the servant¡¯s instructions as we go prepare the banquet.¡±

    The nobles stared, they thought that the Buda n didn¡¯t prepare anything to eat. When they were asked to eat here, they were too guilty that they couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    At this time, people appeared. They stood in line and wore servant clothing. But when the nobles looked carefully, they noticed that these people weren¡¯t ordinary servants, they were actually undead.

    But these nobles didn¡¯t panic, they knew that Zhao Hai was a Dark Mage, everybody knew about it. Therefore, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for Zhao Hai to use undead as servants.

    The undead who appeared were quite many, about a thousand. This number was enough to amodate the about ten thousand nobles present.

    The nobles thought that they would be invited to another ce to dine, they never expected that the undead would just ask them to the side of the square and didn¡¯t leave the area. When they were confused, the ground suddenly moved. The topmostyer suddenly receded, revealing anotheryer of flowers inside. The nobles were looking at this scene in surprise, they didn¡¯t know what Zhao Hai was nning to do.

    After the secondyer of flowers appeared, they didn¡¯t stop from moving upwards. Large flowers went up slowly and stopped when it was about the same height as a table. Also, along with therge flowers, then smaller flowers appeared and assumed the appearance of an ordinary stool. This arrangement was naturally to make the area as the ce for a banquet.

    The nobles understood why the flowers on the firstyer receded. It was because those flowers were stepped on and were dirty so they cannot be used as tables and chairs. Therefore they retreated and had the secondyer be the furniture since they were clean.

    The undead quickly led the Nobles towards the tables and had them sit on the chairs. Upon sitting down, the nobles noticed the differences between the two flowers. The chair felt very soft, much softer than the ones they were used to. On the other hand, the table was very hard, they can even hear a ¡®duo¡¯ ¡®duo¡¯ sound when they tapped on it.

    What intrigued these nobles was the material with which these flowers were made of, and also the flowers making up the castle as well.

    After the nobles had sat down, rows upon rows of undead suddenly came out as they ced dishes on the table. These undead were all wearing uniform; ck vests, white shirts, ck pants, ck leather shoes, ck bow ties, and while gloves. Seeing them made people feel veryfortable.

    It was at this point that the nobles got a new understanding with regards to the strength of the Buda n. It would¡¯ve taken a lot of time before all of these uniforms were prepared. For Zhao Hai to do it in such a short time wasn¡¯t a very easy task.

    More importantly, except for Zhao Hai and the others, very few members of the Buda n had appeared. This ced a shadow over the true numbers of the Buda n. This made these people hold a small fear for Zhao Hai deep inside.

    There were various dishes on their tables. The meal that Zhao Hai had prepared this time was done ording to the Ark Continent¡¯s customs. In front of the guests were a set of knives and forks, and the dishes were something that people from the continent were familiar with.

    These dishes were also made using the Processing Machine, so there was nothing else to say about their taste. Although they might not reach the level of top chefs, it was much better than those that people ordinarily ate. Moreover, there were a lot of dishes present.

    The nobles didn¡¯t be polite. They immediately took their knives and forks and ced some dishes on their tes. But soon they discovered something special about the table. The petals of the tables were separated into twoyers, with thergeryer ced below the smaller one. While the utensils were ced on thergeyer, the dishes were ced on the small one. They noticed that the smallyer was spinning slowly, enabling the guests to eat all the dishes without having to stand up.

    These nobles were once again curious about Zhao Hai¡¯s designs, but in the end they had to agree that this was a very good idea. If you go to the nobles¡¯ banquets, even if you have your own spot to yourself, you still need to stand up and get your food. Some may see the gesture of standing up to be disrespectful and would much rather not eat and just stay sitting. With the Buda n¡¯s design, one wouldn¡¯t need to stand up just to eat some dishes.

    Then, the undead brought over the liquor. All of them were ced inside transparent bottles, one bottle had a clear liquid, the other had red, and thest one was yellow.

    Red wine wasmonly consumed in the continent, but their process of manufacturing wasn¡¯t very perfect. Because of this, the brewing of their wines weren¡¯t done very well.

    White wine and beer was very rare, most of the guests weren¡¯t even able to understand what those two others drinks were. When the liquors were sent, each one of them had their own set of sses. The characteristics of each liquor were also written on the bottle, making the nobles taste them with scrutiny.

    There were some of them who liked the intensity of white wine, some of them loved the red wine, and some of them liked the aftertaste of beer. This reception to the liquor made the atmosphere of the room warmer.

    At this time, arge cart was suddenly pulled towards the square. The cart was very big and was very long. On top of the cart was a whole de-Scale whale,pletely roasted.

    With regards to roasting de-Scale whale, Zhao Hai¡¯s group was already quite experienced. They had sessfully roasted one back at God¡¯s Grace Day, so the one served today should be much better than the one before.

    With howrge a de-Scale whale was, the nobles were all staring nkly as it was carted in. While they were dumbfoundedly looking at the big fish, an undead servant suddenly wielded a de as it sliced some meat on the whale and had them served to the tables.

    The nobles were very curious about the taste of the de-Scale whale meat, not to mention how fragrant it was. With how a food¡¯s appearance and smell affected one¡¯s judgement, there was no wonder that the guests found the whale¡¯s meat to be quite delicious.

    The atmosphere became even more warmer, the guests were eating very happily. They didn¡¯t expect the Buda n to deliver such a spectacr banquet.

    The one that was happiest with the situation was Randolph. When Zhao Hai didn¡¯t let him help, he thought that Zhao Hai was just doing it to save face. Because of that, he was afraid that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be able to deliver. But he didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would actually make the guests satisfied. This thought gave Randolph a huge smile on his face.

    At this time, a sound was suddenly heard from the skies, ¡°Is Zhao Hai here? Have Laura and Karene out! These two are traitors to the Markey Family! They need toe with us back to the Markey Family. This is an order!¡±

    The nobles who were eating suddenly stopped and stared at the figure on the sky. There was no need to ask, it was certainly a 9th rank expert. However, these nobles weren¡¯t very scared at this 9th rank right now. What all of them had in their minds were, ¡°The Buda n¡¯s Patriarch would have to swat an insect down!¡±

    In the eyes of the nobles present, this man was just an insect waiting to be dealt with. How many nobles were currently present here? Almost all of the Great ns of the Rosen Empire was present. And also, what was Zhao Hai¡¯s status now? He was Calci Family¡¯s son-inw, the Rosen Emperor¡¯s son-inw, as well as the Buda n¡¯s Patriarch. For such an expert toe here and demand for his father and wife to be handed over, what does this look like? If this expert isn¡¯t swatted down, everybody would certainly feel strange.

    Zhao Hai, who was currently talking to a noble, couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly and said his apologies to the noble. Then he looked up at the 9th rank expert.

    1. I don¡¯t know if this was an error on the author¡¯s part or just lnmtl, but this wasn¡¯t in the original raw. I decided to add it myself.

 Chapter 503 - Triple Collaboration

    <h4>Chapter 503 - Triple Coboration</h4>

    The person on the sky was a warrior. He wore ck warrior¡¯s clothes and had a longsword at his back. The sword was very long, even much taller than him, it may even be more appropriate to call it a spear.

    The man had a dark skin, he looked like a ck man, but he was more golden in his color, one really couldn¡¯t describe it. This person had a long scar, spanning from his right eye to the left corner of his mouth. His right eye was already non-functional, so he ced a ck eyepatch over it.

    An ominous person! The word ominous was the first thing that came into mind when looking at him. Zhao Hai took up a wine ss and smiled as he said, ¡°Does mister want to attend my wedding? How about having a ss of wine?¡±

    The 9th rank expert didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be very calm in this situation. He stared for a moment before he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Who do you think you are? Talking to me like this. Go hand me Karen and Laura, or else even your undead wouldn¡¯t be able to stop me!¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the man and smiled, ¡°This one is Zhao Hai Buda, Laura is my wife and Karen is my father-inw. Sir, not only did you trespass on my property, you even demanded for my wife and father-inw and dare threaten my life. Do you think that this attitude is eptable?¡±

    The 9th rank expert became angry and he snorted, ¡°You don¡¯t have the qualifications to lecture me, boy. I don¡¯t have the patience to talk with you, go hand over Laura and Karen, otherwise, you¡¯ll die!¡±

    Zhao Hai stil calmly looked at the 9th rank expert and said, ¡°Mister doesn¡¯t need to lose his temper. You¡¯re just a piece. Go call out your remaining eight partners, there¡¯s no need to y around here.¡±

    When Zhao Hai said his words, the 9th rank as well as the nobles were surprised. The 9th rank didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to know that he didn¡¯te alone this time. At the same time, the nobles didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai would know that there are other 9th ranks in the vicinity.

    The 9th rank expert looked at Zhao Hai andughed, ¡°Good, good, young man, you¡¯re interesting. I didn¡¯t think that those old fogies wouldn¡¯t know how to count properly. You actually found out about them. Young man, you¡¯re really talented, it¡¯s a pity that you shall die today!¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°The one who dies is still uncertain.¡± Then he waved his hand as ten figures suddenly appeared from Golden Ind. The ones at the castle cannot see the figures clearly but the 9th rank can. And from what he saw, it seemed like those ten were all 9th ranks, 9th rank Magic Beasts.

    The one-eyed 9th ranks stared before hisplexion changed. He looked at Zhao Hai and then suddenly swung his de, sending a strand of Sword Qi heading towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t move at all, then a sharp sound suddenly came as a golden light shed with the Sword Qi. The attack immediately dissipated and the one-eyed man¡¯s face immediately changed. As soon as his expression changed, he immediately turned around to run away. At the same time, the other eight 9th ranks also appeared and started to fly away from the ind.

    Zhao Hai looked at them flying away before he turned his head towards his guests and smiled, ¡°Everybody, no need to be startled,e,e, let¡¯s drink!¡± Then he started to offer drinks to the guests along with Laura and the others. However, the nobles weren¡¯t quick to shift their thoughts away from what just happened. They knew that those 9th ranks wouldn¡¯t have retreated for no reason, it was possible that they were frightened with that golden light. For that golden light to negate an attack of a 9th rank expert meant that the golden light belonged to another 9th rank. Moreover, this 9th rank should be under Zhao Hai¡¯s influence. This made the nobles reevaluate their view of the Buda n once again.

    The nobles continued to eat the dishes on their tables as Zhao Hai was offering them a toast. It was like nothing just happened at the square.

    Soon after Zhao Hai offered a toast to everyone present, he stood on the stage and looked at the guests and said, ¡°To everyone, I want to let you know that there¡¯s no need to worry about what happened earlier. My Buda n had already solved the problem.¡± Then he waved his had as an undead creature appeared at the side. The undead was the one-eyed 9th rank expert from before. He even had his longsword at his back.

    When the nobles looked at the undead, they were very sure that this man was the 9th rank expert from earlier. This was because his appearance rarely changed even if he had be an undead.

    However, there were some nobles who didn¡¯t believe Zhao Hai. While he looked at the guests, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Gyuki, tell everyone what¡¯s going on.¡±

    The undead immediately gave Zhao Hai a bow before saying, ¡°Yes, Young Master. I am Markey Family¡¯s foreign elder. This time I was presented an order from the family to lure the Buda n¡¯s 9th ranks far away. As soon as the Buda n¡¯s 9th ranks be distracted, the other 9th ranks woulde here and kill everyone. When that timees, the Rosen Empire wouldn¡¯t have many high ranking officials left. After which the opportunity to seize the Rosen Empire would arrive.¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned and asked, ¡°Does the Markey Family have the power to seize the Rosen Empire? Are all these 9th ranks from the Markey Family?¡±

    Gyuki shook his head and said, ¡°They¡¯re not, Young Master. They aren¡¯t all from the Markey Family. Only three of them are from the family, the other six are equally divided by both the Aksu Empire and the Radiant Church, three each. The three had reached an agreement that as soon as the nobles here are killed off, they can then attack and upy the Rosen Empire.¡±

    Upon hearing Gyuki¡¯s words, every noble present went into an uproar. They didn¡¯t believe Gyuki¡¯s words in the beginning. It was just like Zhao Hai said, with the strength of the Markey Family, it would be impossible for them to upy the Rosen Empire.

    But when they heard that both the Aksu Empire and the Radiant Church were involved, they immediately believed it. They all knew that the Aksu Empire did indeed have sinister thoughts towards the Rosen Empire and the Radiant Church was also the same, starting from the time when the Rosen Empire started to suppress their religion. WIth this, it was very likely for the three of them to coborate.

    Moreover, these nobles also knew that those that attended todayprises about 80% of the Rosen Empire¡¯s nobles. All of them were high ranking nobles, small families were simply no qualified to attend.So if these people suffers an ident, the Rosen Empire would surely fall into ruin. If the Aksu Empire and the Radiant Church used this opportunity, taking over the Rosen Empire wouldn¡¯t be very difficult.

    Zhao Hai looked at the nobles and said, ¡°Now all of you are aware of the situation. However, there is no need to worry. The other 9th ranks aren¡¯t able to escape. As long as everybody arrives at their homes safely, the ns of the Aksu Empire and the Radiant Church wouldn¡¯te into fruition. Everybody can be rest assured, you can all just enjoy the banquet in the meantime.¡±

    The nobles had already seen a magnificent scene, so they became calm as soon as they heard Zhao Hai. They understood that Zhao Hai¡¯s strength was enough to deal with 9th rank expert to the point that they can¡¯t even leave the ind.

    The people became energized once again, there were even some who shouted loudly, ¡°This wine would be wasted if the groom doesn¡¯te and offer us a toast!¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Alright, good, Hahaha. Then I shall give you another toast!¡± Then he held his wine and once again gave a toast to the guests. It was at this time that the nobles noticed something extraordinary. Zhao Hai had actually remembered each and every one of their names!

    This was very noteworthy, there were several thousand nobles present. But Zhao Hai can unexpectedly remember all of them. This was really too astonishing.

    The people drank liquor until the skies turned dark, after which the ce started to thin out, a lot of nobles were very drunk. Zhao Hai led these people out and made sure that they reached their tents safely.

    In the end, Zhao Hai had expelled every single person from Flower Castle. The only people that remained was himself and his five brides.

    Zhao Hai went to Meg¡¯s room first, Laura and the others epted this as well. This was because Meg had been the woman who was beside Zhao Hai the longest. The other women gave her the opportunity to be the first this time.

    Zhao Hai had drunk a lot of liquor, but he had also drank Life Liquid so he waspletely sober. At this time, Meg was sitting in the room on her nuptial garments. Her heart was jumping crazily, she had waited for this day for a long time and it had finally arrived.

    Zhao Hai gently opened the door and walked in. Meg looked at Zhao Hai and then immediately lowered her head in embarrassment. Zhao Hai looked at Meg¡¯s appearance and smiled as he walked slowly towards her. As Zhao Hai came closer and closer, Meg¡¯s face became redder and redder.

    When Zhao Hai gently held Meg¡¯s hand, her body couldn¡¯t help but shudder. Zhao Hai looked at Meg and then whispered, ¡°Meg, you finally became my wife. Are you happy?¡±

    Meg gently nodded. Then Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he hugged Meg whose face was still getting redder. She didn¡¯t struggle and just leaned her body towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai looked at Meg¡¯s face as he slowly lowered his head to kiss Meg¡¯s forehead, then her nose, then her ear, then her cheeks, then her mouth¡­¡­

    While doing so, Zhao Hai gently untied Meg¡¯s nuptial garments and slowly removed her clothes. The temperature of the room rose a few degrees as a romantic atmosphere permeated.

    Before long, Meg¡¯smp had gone out. The sound of man and woman was heard inside. And soon a woman¡¯s voice sounded out as everything turned silent. Then conversation was heard.

    ¡°Young Master, you should go to Laura¡¯s room.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll apany you tonight.¡±

    ¡°Young Master, you still haven¡¯t¡­ You should go to Laura and the others. This evening is also their wedding night. If you don¡¯t go, then wouldn¡¯t they be sad?¡±

    ¡°But if I go, then what about you? I¡¯m sure they will understand.¡±

    ¡°Young Master, if you don¡¯t go, I will get angry.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Before long, the same dialog was heard on the second room.

 Chapter 504 - Markey Family Changes Leadership

    <h4>Chapter 504 - Markey Family Changes Leadership</h4>

    Zhao Hai¡¯s wedding had ended, but the buzz surrounding it was still continuing. There were a lot of new things in Zhao Hai¡¯s marriage, a lot of new experiences. It would take some time before people can digest them.

    Also after Zhao Hai¡¯s wedding, the Rosen Empire immediately dered the Radiant Church as an illegal organization, everyone who can report their movements inside the Empire would be rewarded greatly. And since the Aksu Empire wanted to derail the higher levels of the Rosen Empire, all of the diplomatic rtions between the two empires had been cut off. And because of the Markey Family¡¯s involvement, they were now wanted criminals in the empire.

    Rosen Empire¡¯s response gave Zhao Hai a surprise. However, since he was still in the period of marriage bliss, he didn¡¯t care much about the happenings in the continent.

    A week after living inside the castle, Zhao Hai wanted to let Cai¡¯er retrieve it. However, Laura and the others disagreed, so in the end the castle stayed.

    At this time, Zhao Hai and the others were sitting in the living room. Laura and the others were now acting very much like young married women as they sat beside Zhao Hai. Green, Merine, Kun, and Karen were also present.

    Zhao Hai looked at Laura and Karen and said, ¡°Laura, Father-inw, the Markey Family disturbing my wedding made the Buda n lose face, I want to deal with them.¡±

    Green and Merine weren¡¯t speaking, the decision on this matter lies on the hands of Laura and Karen. After all, they were people from the Markey Family. If they agreed to deal with the Markey Family, then Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be polite. If they wanted Zhao Hai to let the Markey Family off, then Zhao Hao wouldn¡¯t touch them. Everything hinges on Laura and Karen.

    Karen coldly snorted and said, ¡°Why are you hesitating, deal with them, do you still think that we are from the Markey Family? From the moment we entered the Purcell Duchy, we already stopped treating ourselves as one of them. Since they disrupted Laura¡¯s wedding, then I shall not spare their lives.¡±

    Laura¡¯s face was also cold as she said, ¡°Brother Hai, no need to be polite, don¡¯t worry about us and just go deal with them. If we don¡¯t do something, people of the continent would think that our Buda n is fine to be bullied.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Laura and Karen, then he faintly smiled, ¡°Laura, father-inw. If you say so, then I shall be impolite.¡±

    Karen coldly said, ¡°Do it. If I just have the strength then I had already taken care of my mother¡¯s enmity that year. Now I¡¯ll leave this matter into your hands.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Then I have a n. Father-inw, how about we take everything from the Markey Family and have Laura be the Matriarch?¡±

    Karen gawked, then he suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Good! That method is fantastic. The reason the Markey Family had be what it is today is because of my mother. If the family gets handed over to Laura, then it¡¯ll be good for my mother¡¯s memory. Alright, let¡¯s do that.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed, then he turned to Laura and said, ¡°Laura, my wife, I¡¯ll have to leave the Markey Family to youter. The Markey Family¡¯s business spans across half of the continent, how to manage it depends on you.¡±

    Laura smiled faintly and said, ¡°What? You don¡¯t trust my management? With the Buda n as a backing, I don¡¯t think anyone in the continent would want to annoy me.¡±

    Zhao Hai cannot help butugh when he heard Laura. Then the group entered the Space as Zhao Hai had Karen and Laura mark the Markey Family¡¯s location on the map.

    However, the Space¡¯s map was still iplete. So Zhao Hai released a hawk and had it bring the Ghost Staff to map the continent.

    At this point, Lizzy was now aware of the Space. On the evening of the wedding, Zhao Hai brought Lizzy to the Space and talked about it with her before the two ¡®celebrated¡¯ their marriage. This exins why Lizzy wasn¡¯t startled by the Space¡¯s abilities.

    The hawk used five days to map the continent. Naturally, by continent, it only meant the parts where humans had inhabited. The ces where the Dwarves, Elves, and the Beastmen live were still left undiscovered. They just didn¡¯t have the time.

    After mapping the human areas of the continent, Zhao Hai immediately had Laura and Karen list the Markey Family¡¯s shops. When they finish marking the shops, their operation shall then begin.

    At this time, Zhao Hai was also introduced to another ability of the Space. As long as Laura and Karen told Cai¡¯er about the emblem of the Markey Family as well as the affiliated nobles to the family, their stores would immediately be marked in the map. This was an ability that Cai¡¯er had acquired when she broke through. Zhao Hai was very happy about this ability, this can surely save them a lot of time in the future.

    Karen also told Zhao Hai that since the Markey Family had made a lot of enemies throughout the years, the headquarters of their family was changed. There were also fake headquarters ced all throughout the continent, only one of them was the real one. There were only a small number of people who knew about it, and unfortunately for the Markey Family, Karen was one of them.

    The reason why Karen knew about the ce was by coincidence. He had once heard his father tell his stepmother that the real headquarters of the Markey Family was somewhere none other than the original headquarters of the n of Karen¡¯s mother. After the Markey Family absorbed Karen¡¯s mother¡¯s n, the Markey Family had carried out a secret n to have their headquarters transferred to Karen¡¯s mother¡¯s n.

    The headquarters was constructed in secret, and there were fewer people who knew that this was the Markey Family¡¯s headquarters. People wouldn¡¯t think that the headquarters of a small noble family would actually be Markey Family¡¯s real headquarters.

    When Karen revealed this information, Cai¡¯er immediately marked the ce on the map and had it disyed on the monitor. The Markey Family¡¯s headquarters wasn¡¯t just a simple structure, it was actually made of gold!

    A house made of gold, where everything from the tiles to the walls were made of the precious metal, and was covered in mud bricks in order to hide it from outside. This was to ensure that if one day the family gets taken down, the descendants can use the gold in the building to start from the very beginning. But unfortunately for them, this didn¡¯t manage to evade the eyes of the monitor.

    Zhao Hai quickly drew out his n of action. Just like what he did with the Robert Family, he would stage an attack to all the shops of the Markey Family. But this time, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t kill the personnel, he wanted to control and restrain them until Laura takes control of the entire Markey Family. If those managers surrendered, they would be spared, but if they won¡¯t, then they would be killed!

    The third day after Zhao Hai finished his n, they made their move. This time, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t polite. The Markey Family didn¡¯t hesitate to deal with him, additionally, Karen and Laura no longer held feelings for the family. With this in mind, how could Zhao Hai be polite?

    In one night, all the immediate members of the Markey Family vanished from the continent. The only heir to the family that remained was Karen.

    The Buda n¡¯s thunderlike attack made the Great ns of the continent startled. While Zhao Hai extinguished the Markey Family, Karen made his move and assumed the position of the family¡¯s patriarch. Then he announced his im to all of the Markey Family¡¯s businesses.

    And just as what Zhao Hai had thought before, there were some managers who immediately surrendered while there were others who had other ns. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t be polite and quickly eliminated those who refused to surrender.

    This went on for quite some time and when all the opposition was dealt with, Karen immediately announced his resignation as Patriarch and handed the position over to his daughter Laura.

    The people of the continent had long thought that such a day woulde, but they didn¡¯t expect it toe this soon. They didn¡¯t think that the Markey Family would fall into the hands of the Buda n this quickly.

    But nobody in the continent said anything. First, because Laura and Karen were legitimate sessors of the Markey Family. And the second, because they had recognized the Buda n¡¯s strength.

    Now there aren¡¯t any people who dared to underestimate the Buda n. This was because the strength that they had disyed was very formidable.

    After Laura took over the Markey Family, she immediately announced that the family would let go of 20% of their shops. And these shops were all positioned in the Aksu Empire. This had a huge effect on the Aksu Empire¡¯s economy.

    At the same time, Laura also gave up another 10% of their shops which were ced on several other nations besides the Rosen Empire. This had also affected the economies on those nations.

    Although the Markey Family had given up on 30% of their shops, the other 70% was growing fast. Laura also used this opportunity to bring the managers of those shops over to her side, making her have full control over the family.

    After Zhao Hai had dealt with the Markey Family, the Rosen Empire immediately took back their sanctions on their shops. However, they didn¡¯t do the same for the Aksu Empire.

    The Rosen Empire has now ced a firm foot on the ground and had all of its channels to Aksu Empire sealed. Whether it be bynd or water, whether they be legal or illegal, all of them were blockaded.

    The nobles of the Rosen Empire were unprecedented united, this was because all of them knew that the Markey Family and the Aksu Empire had conspired against 80% of them. Because of this, those nobles cannot just let Aksu Empire go off unscathed.

    In Lifeline Canyon, the Aksu and Rosen Empire soldiers were already having minor conflicts with each other. Zhao Hai¡¯s navy from Golden Ind also made its move, disallowing ships from entering the waters of the Aksu Empire. This made the Aksu Empire experience a crisis.

    This time, the Rosen Empire, the continent¡¯s most powerful nation, wasn¡¯t ying around. When they get serious and consolidate their power on one target, the strength that they disyed was explosive. Although this matter had caused some losses to the Rosen Empire, they were willing to ept it. They want the Aksu Empire to learn a lesson that they will not forget.

    Inparison, the business in Golden Ind was doing extremely good. There were a lot of pirates who used this opportunity to ravage the waters of the Aksu Empire. Then they would sell their loot in Golden Ind, bringing huge profits to Zhao Hai¡¯s fief.

    Actually, Zhao Hai understood that it would be impossible for the Aksu Empire to be unable to trade for anything. There were pirates who looted the Aksu Empire that cooperated with some merchants from the empire to trade their goods on Golden Ind.

    But Zhao Hai only ced one eye on this situation. As long as they don¡¯t abuse this system, Zhao Hai would just let it go. However, if someone were to actually do a huge transaction with the Aksu Empire, Zhao Hai would send his navy after them and sink their ships while looting their goods. After this happened for a few times, the merchants finally behaved themselves.

    At this point, there weren¡¯t a lot of things in Aksu Empire¡¯s waters that can evade Zhao Hai¡¯s ears. He had released a lot of marine creatures out at sea and had them monitor the ships. Zhao Hai was able to deal with those who abused the system because of this.

    The Aksu Empire was regretting. They regretted their treatment of the Buda n in the past, they regretted that they had been part of the Radiant Church, and they had regretted that they had participated in dealing with the Buda n.

    Since Southern King Boris was a huge part on these operations, a lot of people at his side decided to leave him. In their eyes, Boris was hopeless. He had offended a powerful family that was the Buda n. It was only a matter of time before he was dealt with, and these people didn¡¯t want to follow him on his grave.

    The Buda n¡¯s strength was now well known, so there aren¡¯t a lot of people who were willing to offend them. The Buda n was so strong that they can single handedly deal with nine 9th rank experts simultaneously. At this point, those who underestimated the Buda n would be courting death.

    There were now more and more people who came to Golden Ind, making the business of the ce better and better. Nobody dared wreak havoc on the ind. All of them were here to make money, they didn¡¯t want to lose their heads just because they had offended the Buda n.

    It took nearly a month before both the Markey Family and Golden Ind got back on track. It was also time for Zhao Hai to take care of his matters back at the Beastman Prairie.

 Chapter 505 - Air Force

    <h4>Chapter 505 - Air Force</h4>

    It can be said that the rtions between the two empires were getting so tense that they were already on the verge of war. Moreover, the Radiant Church was involved in this situation. So with how special the location of Golden Ind was, it wasmon sense for Zhao Hai to not leave for the prairie and instead stay on Golden Ind to defend it.

    But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think so. After analyzing the situation with Green and Randolph, they came to the conclusion that the two empires wouldn¡¯t be able to dere war with each other very easily.

    Therefore, Zhao Hai used this opportunity to go to the Prairie and take a look at the situation there. It was now the beginning of spring in the Prairie and the grass had started to grow. The beastmen would return to herding andmunicating with each other. This was the best time for Zhao Hai to go to the Prairie.

    Additionally, Zhao Hai was also nning about how he would spend his time with his wives. He was now an 8th rank expert, so he would have no issues with spending the night with all of them. However, the women didn¡¯t think the same, they were afraid that Zhao Hai would hurt his body. Therefore, they told him that he can only apany one of them each night.

    Zhao Hai was now thinking about how hard must it be to me his wife. He equally loved his wives, but when he spends the night with one of them, he would think about how lonely it would be for the others. This made him feel sadness in his heart.

    But it was great that the women weren¡¯t showing any signs of envy to one another. This made Zhao Hai happiness instead of guilt.

    Although Zhao Hai had been used to living as a person of the Ark Continent, he was still a person from Earth deep inside. Because of this, he still felt distant to how people acted in the continent.

    ¡­

    Even if the Rosen and Aksu Empires were in a tense situation and were having small conflicts here and there, they were still afraid to fully attack each other. However, the Rosen Empire was still leading the stand-off due to how they were hampering the Aksu Empire¡¯s economy. This made the Aksu Empire feel tense.

    This time, when Zhao Hai travels to the Prairie, he wasn¡¯t nning on riding a carriage nor sailing on a boat. He was preparing to sit on the back of a Blood Hawk as it flew towards the Prairie.

    As the Space was upgraded a few times, the Blood Hawks¡¯ strength had gotten stronger and stronger as well. Because of this, Zhao Hai wanted to try to ride one. This was also to make the existence of his Blood Hawk known to the continent.

    Zhao Hai nned to bring Laura and the others along, naturally, Shue and Shun wereing as well. On the other hand, he didn¡¯t bring Blockhead and Rockhead. He had them stay on Golden Ind and manage some matters there. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want the two of them to be his bodyguards forever. He wanted them to be more like Green when they grow up.

    The two didn¡¯t disagree, they also understood what Zhao Hai wanted so they went to study under Kun. After all, they still had the Space, they can see Zhao Hai at any time.

    While Zhao Hai and the others were sitting on the backs of Blood Hawks, the Rosen Empire was in a stir. After all, there weren¡¯t any humans before that could fly on the backs of flying Magic Beasts. This was the reason why Air Forces were nonexistent among human nations. But now, one appeared so it was impossible for people to not pay attention. Even the Monarchs personally asked questions.

    Having an Air Force meant that one would have a new avenue in attacking the enemy. It can also do reconnaissance missions. Because of that, people were constantly on the look for any possibilities of acquiring one.

    The first person to look for Zhao Hai was Randolph. Randolph didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would have such Magic Beasts. The moment he found out about this, he immediately approached Kun and had him talk to Zhao Hai. Randolph wishes for Zhao Hai to give a unit to the Calci Family.

    Kun felt that this matter wasn¡¯t easy to deal with, so he immediately contacted Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai sent over a message to Randolph that basically meant that Zhao Hai was waiting for someone to give word.

    After hearing the message, Randolph understood. He was a Patriarch, and he had seen a lot. Because of this he immediately knew what Zhao Hai was talking about, that someone who Zhao Hai was waiting for was naturally the Rosen Emperor.

    One must know that nations had always dreamt of having their own Air Force, but they still hadn¡¯t seeded in making one. And now that Zhao Hai had one of his own, this matter had naturally became quite a huge matter in the empire. If Zhao Hai wanted to give some units away, the first one to receive them should be the Emperor. If he didn¡¯t, the Emperor would definitely be offended.

    After Randolph thought through this point, he didn¡¯t disturb Zhao Hai any longer and was now waiting for the Emperor. Before long, the Emperor called for Randolph since Zhao Hai was in the Prairie.

    When Randolph received the summons, he immediately knew what was going to happen. He didn¡¯t dally and swiftly went to the imperial pce to have an audience with the Emperor inside his study.

    After having sat down, the Emperor looked at Randolph and smiled, ¡°Randolph, your granddaughter¡¯s husband is truly extraordinary. He really does have tons of good things.¡±

    Randolph forced a smile and said, ¡°Your Majesty overpraised. Who knows what that boy has? To tell you the truth, I had no idea that he had an Air Force. I came to find him this time, only to find out that he had ran over to the Prairie. I already approached his n to send him a message toe back.¡±

    The Emperor nodded and said, ¡°Good¡± Then he carefully asked, ¡°What kind of Magic Beast does this Air Force use?¡±

    Randolph smiled faintly and said, ¡°Your Majesty, he isn¡¯t using Magic Beasts, but instead, Phantasmal Beasts.¡±

    The Emperor stared, then his expression changed, ¡°Phantasmal Beast? That¡¯s impossible. With how Phantasmal Beasts were, you should know that they aren¡¯t capable of carrying people. We have already researched having Phantasmal Beasts as an Air Force before, but didn¡¯t it fail?¡±

    Randolph forced a smile and said, ¡°Your Majesty, of course I know. But what they were using were indeed Phantasmal Beasts, I saw them with my own eyes. They rode those beasts as they flew into the sky and when they went back down, they transformed into armor.¡±

    The Emperor found himself unable to sit still, he stood up and asked, ¡°What? Is that true?¡±

    Randolph smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I wouldn¡¯t dare lie to you about this. I asked housekeeper Kun about this matter and he said that those Phantasmal Beasts are things that Little Hai personally raised. The physical properties of those Phantasmal Beasts aren¡¯t very different from Magic Beasts. Moreover, not only can they turn into armor and carry a person on their backs, they also don¡¯t need to absorb energy from humans. Feeding them meat was enough to sustain them.¡±

    The Emperor stared, then he said, ¡°So there was such things. Those Phantasmal Beasts may be good for us. A few thousand of them would certainly benefit us greatly.¡±

    Randolph forced a smile as he replied, ¡°Your Majesty, you shouldn¡¯t overestimate them. After all, a Phantasmal Beast is still a Phantasmal Beast, they cannot carry people that are too heavy. Moreover, they also cannot be equipped with a lot of things. At most, Knights can carry two quivers of arrows as well as a bow and a short sword.¡±

    The Emperor smiled faintly and said, ¡°That¡¯s already quite good. Right, go discuss this with Zhao Hai. Do you think that he would be able to give me several thousands to y with?¡±

    When Randolph heard the Emperor, his smile got more bitter. His Majesty was a good ruler, but there were times where he would act just like a spoiled child who wants to have all his whims aplished. Randolph can only smile and said, ¡°Your Majesty, you also know that training Phantasmal Beasts isn¡¯t very easy. I¡¯m afraid that Little Hai wouldn¡¯t have arge number of them.¡±

    The Emperor snorted and said, ¡°What¡¯s to be afraid about, if he can¡¯t train them, the empire will lend him a hand. With the strength of our Rosen Empire, it would be impossible for us to be unable to train Phantasmal Beasts. In any case, tell him to give me Phantasmal Beast eggs, the more the better.¡±

    Randolph forced a smile and said, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Rest assured, I will immediately talk to him when hees back. Right, Your Majesty, I also heard that in their armor form, those Phantasmal Beasts could still use their wings. When someone wears the armor, they would be able to fly at a low altitude for a short distance.¡±

    Then Randolph stopped since he could feel that with each word that he said, the Emperor¡¯s heartbeat would get louder and louder. One could see clearly how exhrated the Emperor was just by thinking about the beasts. But nobody can me him, generations of rulers have always dreamed of having their own Air Force. Randolph was afraid that the Emperor would ask for more Phantasmal Beasts from Zhao Hai if he spoke more words.

    Just like what Randolph thought, the Emperor immediately said, ¡°Fantastic! That¡¯s great! Go, go, quickly send a letter to Zhao Hai. Tell him that he has five days to send me the Phantasmal Beasts.¡±

    Randolph bitterly smiled and then gave a bow before asking to be excused. He still didn¡¯t know whether Zhao Hai can provide the beasts in five days. Can Zhao Hai get back from the Prairie at that time?

    After he returned home, Randolph immediately wrote a letter for Zhao Hai. The letter was sent through Kun who immediately told Zhao Hai about this matter. Zhao Hai naturally didn¡¯t oppose, he also sent a reply that he would send the beasts in five day¡¯s time.

    Actually, this buzz about his Air Force was deliberately set up by Zhao Hai. He knew that his Air Force wouldn¡¯t be hidden for long. Additionally, if he didn¡¯t reveal this matter, the Rosen Empire would feel dread when he revealed it in the future. Because of this, Zhao Hai decided to just let this matter out. As long as he provide the Rosen Empire with a few Phantasmal Beasts, the Emperor wouldn¡¯t feel to bad about him.

    Five dayster, Randolph brought 300 Phantasmal Beasts and 1000 eggs to the Imperial Pce and handed them over to the Emperor. At the same time, Randolph also handed instructions about how to handle them; what to do when they hatch, how to take care of them after birth, how to raise them up and how to train them. Every detail was carefully written.

    These things were naturally the work of Ni¡¯er. Ni¡¯er liked raising animals the most. Although the Phantasmal Beasts can be hatched by the Space, Ni¡¯er was still curious and had gotten herself a few eggs to study. She found the way to hatch them normally, as well as how to raise them properly. At the same time, she also recorded the weights that the Blood Hawk can manage, the distance of flight in ordance to the load, and many other statistics.

    Zhao Hai also asked Ni¡¯er before he went and made copies of them. He didn¡¯t change anything and just had every single one of Ni¡¯er¡¯s findings written down.

    After the Emperor received the beasts and the notes, he immediately had a trusted aide raise the Blood Hawks ording to the notes provided. At the same time, he also had the already grown up Blood Hawks train with Knights.

    1. Our boi low-key wanted to have one room for all of them

 Chapter 506 - Welcomed by the Tribe

    <h4>Chapter 506 - Weed by the Tribe</h4>

    It didn¡¯t take a long time before the news about the Buda n giving the Rosen Empire some flying beasts spread out to the continent. The people became curious about how the Buda n had managed to train those flying beasts.

    The most enthused people regarding this matter were from the Rosen Empire. Almost all of the Rosen Empire nobles had turned their heads towards Golden Ind. These people had one goal and that was to see Zhao Hai and ask whether they could get their hands on some of those flying beasts.

    But unfortunately for them, the answer that they all got was the same. Zhao Hai was currently in the Prairie, he wasn¡¯t in Golden Ind.

    Naturally, the nobles became disappointed. However, it didn¡¯t take them long before they shifted their sights. All of them turned to Randolph, since the Calci Family was Megan¡¯s home. They wanted to see whether they can get a flying beast there.

    But it was a pity that Randolph also didn¡¯t have any Blood Hawks. But this didn¡¯t disappoint Randolph at all, on the contrary, he was very satisfied with Zhao Hai¡¯s methods.

    The Rosen Emperor was very satisfied with how Zhao Hai handled this matter as well. It may seem like he doesn¡¯t involve himself in any matters, but it was impossible for him to not know about what happens inside the empire. If Zhao Hai gives some Blood Hawks to Randolph, even in secret, it wouldn¡¯t take a long time before the Emperor hears about it. This made the Emperor appreciate Zhao Hai more.

    The Emperor knew that it was impossible for Zhao Hai to not give Randolph any Blood Hawks. But the Emperor was very clear that Zhao Hai would only give Randolph the Blood Hawkster in the future. Because of this, the Emperor can use this time to train a more skilled Air Force, this was equivalent to having a big step ahead of the others. This step might be small, but it can definitely y a crucial role in future battles.

    Zhao Hai naturally knew about this, but he wasn¡¯t thinking about it right now. At this time, he was riding the Blood Hawk and was heading towards the main camp of the Herculean Bulls. However, he also wasn¡¯t thinking about the Prairie, he was currently focused on handling the Markey Family.

    The Markey family is very big. Moreover, there were a lot of matters to attend to when managing them. Also, with how they do their businesses in the past, they had managed to offend a lot of people.

    After Laura took over the leadership of the Markey Family, some small ns began to bring trouble. Because of this, they needed to deal with a lot of things.

    Most importantly, the Markey Family¡¯s headquarters was ced on a small ind, it was not a safe location. In the end, Zhao Hai decided to move their headquarters over to Golden Ind then have the Rosen Empire as their main business joint. As much as possible, they wouldn¡¯t do business with the Aksu Empire.

    This matter made them very busy. It was good that Zhao Hai had eliminated the otherpetitors for power, this made the transition much smoother.

    Three days after the Air Force matter, the Blood Hawks were finally flying in the skies of the Prairie. They can arrive at an earlier time, but Zhao Hai deliberately chose to slow down so that people wouldn¡¯t have a lot of suspicions.

    Aftering out of the Space, Zhao Hai immediately released Alien and then had it walk towards the Herculean Bull camp. They were currently inside the Herculean Bull¡¯s domain so their travel went by smoothly.

    Moreover, when the Herculean Bulls were dealing with the Fighting Bulls, they had already seen Alien. Because of this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t bother to set up any gs in fear that people wouldn¡¯t recognize Alien.

    Sure enough, a group of Herculean Bull cavalry came. When the group saw Alien, they immediately became happy. They had their bulls charge towards the undead making the neers, Megan and Lizzy, very worried. Looking at the two of them, Laura immediatelyforted, ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry. These people are here to greet Brother Hai. They treat Brother Hai as their benefactor.¡±

    Just as Laura¡¯s voice fell, the cavalry arrived by the side of Alien. Then the group dismounted and gave a bow. A person took a step forward and said, ¡°Is His Highness the Prince inside?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and walked out of Alien¡¯s mouth. He looked at the beastmen and gave a bigugh, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to still remember my mount. How is the tribe doing? Is Big Brother Busy? Did he miss me?¡±

    When the Herculean Bull saw Zhao Hai, his expression turned into delight as he answered, ¡°This one has seen the Prince. The Patriarch is in the main camp, he always talked about the Prince daily.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Alright, good. I haven¡¯t drunk with Big Brother for a long time. Go lead me to him immediately. I want to have a good drink with Big Brother.¡± The Herculean Bulls smiled and then issued a loud cry before having their bulls head towards the main camp.

    Laura and the others, who were still sitting inside alien, chuckled. Only Lizzy and Megan looked dumbfounded. They hadn¡¯t seen Beastmen before, but from the descriptions that they had read, Beastmen were vicious beings and were barbaric in nature. But what they saw just now waspletely different, the Beastmen who greeted Zhao Hai were actually very respectful.

    When Zhao Hai returned to inside Alien¡¯s body, they looked at each other¡¯s eyes and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about serving Brother Wales with a roasted de-Scale, what do you think?¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. I think Big Brother Wales would take a liking to it. Come, let¡¯s go.¡± Zhao Hai smiled and then had Alien go towards the main camp¡¯s direction.

    Before long, Zhao Hai had arrived at the camp. The camp was in quite a stir when they received the information of his arrival, almost every single person of the Herculean Bull Tribe came out to wee him.

    When Zhao Hai saw this situation, he knew that it wouldn¡¯t be proper if he continued forward. He immediately went out of Alien along with the others. He also received Alien.

    When the Beastmen saw Zhao Hai, they quickly gave him a kneeling respect. This seen made Megan and Lizzy feel strange. They didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would have this much reputation among the Herculean Bulls.

    It was not only them, Zhao Hai was mildly startled as well. But he understood the Beastmen, he immediately said to everyone, ¡°Alright, everyone, get up quickly. Go find me Big Brother so we can have a drink.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the Beastmen cannot help butugh and then stood up. An elderly member of the tribe then said, ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s very rare for His Highness toe drink with us. You all go home and get something for themselves. Make the Prince feel our hospitality.¡± Then the people became rowdy as they walked into all directions.

    When these people dispersed, Megan discovered that the people who gathered here reached about 100 thousand people. This made her even more startled.

    At this time, hoofbeats can be heard as a team of cavalry was approaching. Zhao Hai focused his eyes and saw that it was Wales.

    Wales came down from his bull about five meters away from Zhao Hai. Then he hurried towards Zhao Hai beforeughing and giving him a big hug, ¡°Hahaha, my brother! You finally came, I was dying to see you.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed as well and said, ¡°Big Brother, I also wanted to see you. Let¡¯s go and drink some liquor.¡±

    Then Wales let go of Zhao Hai andughed, ¡°Right, right, let¡¯s go drink! Brother, did you bring any nice wines for your Big Brother?¡±

    Zhao Haiughed, ¡°Naturally, how can I forget about you. Moreover, I had also brought some good news for Big Brother. I have been married, these are my wives. You¡¯ve already met Laura, Meg, and Ni¡¯er. This is Megan and this is Lizzy. Megan, Lizzy, this is Big Brother Wales.¡±

    Seeing Zhao Hai and Wales¡¯ happy expressions, Megan and Lizzy didn¡¯t dare to hesitate as they gave their respects, ¡°Megan(Lizzy) has seen Big Brother Wales.¡±

    Walesughed and said, ¡°Good, good. Sisters-inw doesn¡¯t need to be overly polite with me. You¡¯ve chosen well, my brother isn¡¯t an average person. Marrying him can give you great benefits.¡±

    Megan and Lizzy gawked. They weren¡¯t used to having someone talk to them like that. Laura and the others were already used to the way the Beastmen talk, they always say what they think. Since he thinks that Megan and Lizzy had gained greatly, then he would definitely not hesitate to say it.

    Laura chuckled and said, ¡°Big Brother. Brother Hai is always very good in your eyes. Right, let¡¯s hurry along, we¡¯re quite hungry.¡±

    Wales immediately smiled and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. Having you be hungry for long is not very good.¡± Then he called over some mounts and had Zhao Hai and the others sit on them before they headed towards the camp.

    Currently, the camp was very busy in preparation for a feast. Since Zhao Hai, their benefactor, came, they decided to give him the best wee that they can provide.

    When Zhao Hai entered the golden tent, he saw that Yale and Mendez were already waiting for him inside. There were also some high-level members of the tribe present. Zhao Hai gave them his respects as he turned to Wales and said, ¡°Big Brother, I have something delicious to give you. Have the tribe eat it.¡± Then he released ten de-Scale Whales. These ten whales aren¡¯t small, each one having almost 20 thousand jin(10k kg) of meat. These whales were the biggest ones among the batch that the Space Produced. Zhao Hai took them out this time to have the people of the Herculean Bull Tribe eat it.

    The poption of the Herculean Bull tribe wasn¡¯t thatrge, about less than a million. But almost 200 thousand jin of de-Scale whale meat was still insufficient. However, it would still enough for them to savor the vor of the meat. Zhao Hai had also released a number of Magic Beasts to be cooked in order to fully feed the entire Herculean Bull poption.

    Wales didn¡¯t be polite, when he saw these things heughed and said, ¡°You really bring a lot of good things everytime. But there¡¯s nobody here who can cook these properly. I¡¯ll have to depend on brother for this matter.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t a problem. Brother can be rest assured.¡± Then he released some undead to help cook the meat. Having them cook ensured that there wouldn¡¯t be a problem with the food.

 Chapter 507 - Joyful Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 507 - Joyful Reunion</h4>

    After the introductions, Wales looked at Laura and the others and smiled, ¡°Good, brother has finally married. I also think that it¡¯s time for you to marry. I didn¡¯t expect that you would be this quick.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°I won¡¯t dare to be slow. Otherwise, they¡¯ll be taken by someone else. Hahaha.¡±

    Wales alsoughed and said, ¡°If someone dared rob my brother, then I¡¯d form an army to deal with that person. Hahaha. Right, brother, why did youe this time? Did something happen?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. I just spent God¡¯s Grace Day with everyone. Then after that your brother has managed to get promoted and had himself a new fief in the Humannds. It¡¯s quite a good ce. Also, Lizzy is a Princess of the Rosen Empire while Megan is a treasureddy of the Calci Family. After having them, I went to tie the knot by wedding. Then Laura¡¯s family came to take her back, resulting in me eliminating their n and having Laura take the ce as the head.¡±

    Wales gawked, and then heughed and said, ¡°So the status of my Sisters-inw aren¡¯t simple. Fantastic! With brother¡¯s promotion and wealth as well as your marriage with sisters-inw, you now have everything ounted for. Hahaha.¡±

    Zhao Haiughs and said, ¡°Right, Hahaha.¡±

    This way of talking was what Beastmen prefer, say what you think, don¡¯t be a hypocrite. Because of this, they didn¡¯t dislike Zhao Hai¡¯s way of talking.

    After chatting jokingly for a while, Zhao Hai turned to Wales and said, ¡°Brother, how is the tribe doing now? You can tell me if you need anything, your brother will help you.¡±

    Wales nodded and said, ¡°I hope brother can get me some ironware, preferably weapons. You should know that the event where we had dealt with the Fighting Bulls was only known to few people because of the winter. But from now on, people would look for trouble with our Herculean Bull tribe. If we have enough iron weapons, then we can manage to deal with them.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°This is not a problem. How about this, I¡¯ll send you two hundred thousand great axes, I¡¯ll have them deliveredter. Right, those ves that you¡¯ll send me, let them stay here in the meantime, have them help. When your fighting ends, you can send them backto me. Also, go help me get some corpses to turn into undead.¡±

    Walesughed, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be impolite. I¡¯ll wait until everything gets settled down before bringing you those ves. Right, we also need grains. I really don¡¯t know what is going on, but there seems to be a shortage of food in the Prairie. Our Cow-headed race is rapidly running out of food right now.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s not an issue. I have a lot of bamboo rice, and also some Bread Fruits. You can have as many as you want¡±

    Wales smiled and said, ¡°I know that I¡¯ve been asking a lot from brother. But brother can be rest assured that I will not let you suffer. In the past few days we have gathered a lot of Magic Beasts. I promise to trade them to you at a suitable price.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°It really doesn¡¯t matter. I can afford this, you don¡¯t need to worry. You can also ask the other beastmen to see if they alsock food. If the entire Beastman race gets a shortage of food, then it might lead to a massive war.¡±

    Wales stared, he hadn¡¯t thought of this possibility. He immediately nodded and said, ¡°Right, right, it seems like I really have to check on this matter. Our current Herculean Bull Tribe is still weak, we need a few years before we can recover, we aren¡¯t ready for war. But brother, if the entire Prairie did have a food shortage, what do we do?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If the entire Prairie didck grain, then I will find a way to provide it. I might not have enough of other things, but when ites to Bamboo rice, I¡¯m confident.¡±

    Wales was now very trusting of Zhao Hai, when he heard Zhao Hai¡¯s words, he immediately nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then brother don¡¯t need to worry about the other matters, I¡¯ll take care of it. If you have the grain, then they would definitely buy it at a high price.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I really don¡¯t care about the price, so long as war doesn¡¯t happen. But Brother, if you have a war with the Aksu Empire, then I won¡¯t oppose. I¡¯ll let you know that the Aksu Empire has been giving me trouble these days. They made me feel very ufortable.¡±

    When Zhao Hai told Wales about the situation with the Aksu Empire, Wales became angry. Then he immediately dered loudly, ¡°Good, Aksu Empire, they actually dare act against you? I definitely won¡¯t let this matter go. Brother can be rest assured, if I find an opportunity then I will definitely avenge your grievance.¡±

    Zhao Hao smiled, ¡°But I also think that this isn¡¯t a good idea. I can also avenge myself, but I don¡¯t want to do so right now. I have a good rtionship with the Purcell Family, if you attack the Aksu Empire, the Purcell Family would surely be the first to suffer bad luck. And I don¡¯t want to see that.¡±

    Wales nodded, ¡°Brother, feel relieved, I won¡¯t act unreasonably. Right, let¡¯s not talk about these things anymore. The things outside have already been roasted, let¡¯s go eat and drink!¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he followed Wales. Outside, Argali and Bulls have already been roasted. There were also some delicacies of the Prairie that were prepared. The seafood that Zhao Hai had brought were also prepared, all of it can now be eaten immediately.

    Faced with the scene of the Herculean Bulls passing around the food made Megan and Lizzy feel like they didn¡¯t have enough eyes to look at everything.

    While looking at the hustle and bustle of the people, Wales¡¯ raised his hand. Upon doing so, the Beastmen immediately became quite. This scene made Lizzy very surprised, even the Emperor of the Rosen Empire didn¡¯t have this much control.

    Seeing that the crowd had gone peaceful, Wales said loudly, ¡°Today, our Herculean Bull¡¯s brother Zhao Hai has returned to the Prairie. Let today be a special day for our tribe, we must celebrate well. But don¡¯t cause too much ruckus. We¡¯ve already prepared delicious dishes for you. Come join me in weing our good brother Zhao Hai.¡± The crowd cheered loudly.

    Looking at this scene, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly and didn¡¯t say anything. He knew that these Beastmen didn¡¯t need his speech. If one needed to say empty words, then he might as well not say anything at all.

    Before long, a small table was ced in front of them. ced on top were the delicacies as well as some milk products. Making these things were a Beastman¡¯s forte, humans just can¡¯t simplypete with them.

    After Zhao Hai and the others sat down, all of the Beastmen went to sit down as well. They also had their own tables in front of them, and on top of those were the seafood that Zhao Hai had brought. These things were something that these Beastmen wouldn¡¯t have been able to eat in their entire lifetime.

    Wales didn¡¯t be polite, he raised his wine ss and said, ¡°Today, we shall wee Brother Zhao Hai. Brother,e, have this cup. Cheers!¡± Then the crowd shouted as well, ¡°Cheers!¡±

    Zhao Hao also lifted his ss, then he drank the liquor. The rice wine that Zhao Hai brought was very delicious but strong. Wales liked it very much.

    After downing this ss, the atmosphere immediately turned warm. As various delicacies were brought to their table by young Herculean Bull women, Zhao Hai and the others continued to enjoy themselves in eating and drinking.

    Megan and Lizzy didn¡¯t know how to let loose. Since childhood, the two of them had always been taught about how to act appropriately. They must follow set movements in whatever they do, so they found it hard to eat this freely.

    The Beastman way of eating was something that they couldn¡¯t¡¯ easily adapt. But when they looked over at Zhao Hai and the others, they seemed to be doing itfortably. The two couldn¡¯t help but feel curious.

    Looking at the two, Laura knew that they needed an exnation, she looked at the two and said, ¡°Here in the Prairie, it¡¯s really not very good to act very politely. If you be too polite, then they would feel angry. Because of this, one should just throw their etiquette out the window when eating and drinking here. The more you eat the more happy people get.¡±

    Megan and Lizzy then looked at Ni¡¯er who had stuffed her mouth full of meat. The two of them couldn¡¯t help but want to try it. They opened their mouths and took a huge bite out of the meat. The two of them couldn¡¯t deny that eating a huge chunk of the meat really does reveal a unique taste.

    A banquet as warm as this was something that Megan and Lizzy hadn¡¯t attended much before. The warmest event that they had recently attended was their own wedding, and that was considering all of the other banquets that they had attended before. But they had to admit, the atmosphere then wasn¡¯t as warm as this one.

    Before long, young Beastmen women started to dance. Some Herculean Bulls soldiers were also wrestling. The atmosphere immediately turned bustling.

    Zhao Hai was already quite used to this atmosphere. This atmosphere made one drink more wine than they usually did. Sure enough, Zhao Hai drank more wine than usual, all of them were now drunk.

    At midnight, Zhao Hai woke up. He felt much better right now. After all, rice wine wasn¡¯t the strongest wine that he had drank. Also, Laura had Cai¡¯er fetch him some water from the Space. So his state was now back to normal.

    Zhao Hai sat up from the bed and felt that he had a good night¡¯s sleep. He felt that his body be light and cool. He stood up and then went to the living room. This night, it was Shun¡¯s duty to look at the monitor. Reflected on it was the tent that Wales had prepared for Zhao Hai.

    Seeing Zhao Hai arrive, Shun immediately said, ¡°Young Master, you¡¯vee. The madames have already rested.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve drank so much this time, now I can¡¯t fall back to sleep. I¡¯ll just sit here with you.¡±

    Shun smiled and said, ¡°Go sit down Young Master, I¡¯ll go get you a cup of tea.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then sat down.

    Before long, Zhao Hai smiled to Shun and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always had a rxed feeling everytime I¡¯m in the Prairie. It may be because it didn¡¯t need too much thinking when getting along with the Beastmen.¡±

    Shun smiled and said, ¡°Beastmen are truly adorable. I can see from their appearances that they really don¡¯t want to attack the Humans. But they were onlypelled to do so because of the suppression done to them.¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°In this war between races, nobody is right or wrong. From the viewpoint of humans, what they did was correct. They control the prices towards the Beastmen because they don¡¯t want the Beastmen to be strong. The Beastmen think that the Humans are bullying them. They think that as long as they are able to survive, they won¡¯t be attacking the Humans. After all, they also don¡¯t want to have deaths among them. But if the humans would go too far, then the Beastmen wouldn¡¯t be polite anymore.¡±

    Shun nodded, ¡°So Young Master, what are you going to do? Will you help the Beastmen? If we do supply the whole race, then we can certainly guarantee the supply. We can just let Cai¡¯er cultivate some Bread Trees, with those, we can get a lot of Bread Fruits that can supply the Beastmen.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I also know about this, but I want to see how the situation goes. If the whole Prairie is reallycking in food, just as Brother Wales said, then there is a problem. Somebody must have been in control behind this. I don¡¯t want to act before those people make their move.¡±

    Shun nodded, he also agreed to Zhao Hai¡¯s method. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t a saint, and he doesn¡¯t need to wipe the ass of the Beastmen. What was currently happening to the Prairie needed to be checked. If they don¡¯t, then it would be the Buda n¡¯s miscalction, and Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want that.

    After chatting with Shun for a while, Zhao Hai returned to his room and rested. The next morning, after the group washed themselves, they went out of the Space and out of the tent. At this time, the Beastmen were already going busy outside. Seeing the busy Beastmen, Megan and Lizzy couldn¡¯t help but take a liking to them.

    Yesterday, other than meeting the higher ranking people of the tribe, they also met with themoners. In their opinion, whether they be high ranking beastmen ormoners, both were very adorable. All of them were diligent, much more than the most diligent nobles. Now the two of them can understand why Zhao Hai and the others were able to get along with these people. If you don¡¯t get along with these kinds of people, then there¡¯s something wrong with your nature.

    When the Beastmen saw them, they all gave their enthusiastic greetings. Megan and Lizzy now saw how different the Beastmen and the Humans were.

    At this time, Wales sent for Zhao Hai to invite them for breakfast. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t decline as he led Laura and the others to have breakfast with Wales. After the meal, Wales kept Zhao Hai inside his tent as they were offered milk tea. Wales took a sip of the tea and looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°Little Hai, I think we should go to the Mastiff Race and have a look there first. If the Dog racecked grain, then we should ask them for help. After all, they have helped us a lot in the past.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°We should, we should. When our He Bull Tribe were having difficulties in the past, the Mastiff Race gave us a helping hand. Because of that we managed to wade through the difficulty and managed to stand up again. Right, brother, if you have any other friends that needs help, then we should also help them.¡±

 Chapter 508 - God Exists

    <h4>Chapter 508 - God Exists</h4>

    Wales thought for a moment and then sighed, ¡°These years, the only people that we have a good rtionship with is the Mastiff Tribe. We also have a casual rtionship with the Horse Race as well as the Pig Race, however that rtionship isn¡¯t that deep. We really don¡¯t have a lot of connections.¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned, then he said, ¡°This is somewhat troublesome. Brother, we might as well go to the Matiffs and ask them if they have any other tribes that they have good rtionships with. After all, a friend of a friend can still be a friend. We are allies with the Mastiffs and they also have other allies, this way we can have several allies.¡±

    Wales stared, then nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right, what you said would be the best thing to do. Also, you have a lot of grain in your hands. I¡¯m sure the Beastmen would have some of those. If you keep providing food, then having no allies will be taken care of soon.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s also good. But let¡¯s see how the situation goes first. Brother, the Prairie alwayscked grain, but if the deficit is too much this time, then I¡¯m afraid that someone might have been pulling the string in the shadows. We must take this matter into consideration. If people were indeed causing mischief, then we have to investigate it through, eliminate the problem at its roots.¡±

    Wales knit his brows and said, ¡°That is indeed a possibility. Although the Prairie alwayscked grain, the supply would still be enough to go by. But this time seems to be very different, the amount of grain circting is pitifully low.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Then it seems like people are really causing this deliberately. I think we must consider the Radiant Church in this manner. Even if they got defeatedst time, it doesn¡¯t mean that they have already given up. It¡¯s highly probable that they are the cause of this time¡¯s crisis. If they really are, then I¡¯m afraid that war is the only solution.¡±

    Wales frowned, ¡°But the issue with this is that the Cow-headed race¡¯s losses would not be small if we really would go to war. For our Cow-headed race, wouldn¡¯t that scenario be harmful?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Big Brother, you should look at it another way. The Herculean Bulls now have enough grains, you now don¡¯t have to fight for food. In the past, when you are battling against the humans, you were always at the vanguard, bing the first toe in contact with the human army so that you can get more food. But now, that is no longer necessary. You can just state the reason that the Herculean Bulls had lost a lot during the fight with the Fighting Bulls. You can just hand the position of Vanguard over to other people. You can just stay at the back lines and rx.¡±

    Wales stared for a moment before heughed, ¡°Right, Right. Brother you really are full of good ideas. Alright, we¡¯ll do just that.¡±

    Then Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°But Brother shouldn¡¯t be celebrating early. This matter is only our guesses. We still don¡¯t know if the Radiant Church is indeed behind this crisis. If they aren¡¯t, then things would be more troublesome. But no matter what, Brother should opt to stay at the back lines. Even if you followed, you don¡¯t have to take part in the battles. The Herculean Bulls cannot afford any more losses.¡±

    Wales nodded, ¡°Right, we should determine the cause of this matter first. In a few days we¡¯ll go to the Mastiffs. They should be better offpared to other tribes since we had been sending them grains all throughout the winter.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Good, then Brother can get news about the Prairie from there. Brother, I¡¯ll exit first. If you need me, just send someone and I¡¯ll go out.¡±

    Wales nodded and watched Zhao Hai leave. When Zhao Hai returned to his tent, he looked at Laura and the others and sighed, ¡°Am I being excessive? Helping the Beastman deal with the Humans?¡±

    Laura smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. If this matter is really rted to the Radiant Church, then it would also be good for the humans if war were to happen. Except for the Rosen Empire, the Radiant Church had already spread their influence around the entire continent. More and more people have be believers of the Church. Some of them even donated all of their own belongings to the organization. The existence of the Radiant Church isn¡¯t a good thing for the people. Even if they aren¡¯t eliminated, it would be best to have them controlled. Because of this, Ipletely agree with you dealing with the Church¡¯s actions.¡±

    Megan also nodded and said, ¡°Big brother Hai, the Radiant Church had already caused too much death to my family. It is right that we should deal with them.¡±

    Lizzy looked at Zhao Hai and smiled, ¡°Elder Brother Hai, are you feeling uneasy? You don¡¯t have to, think about it, war is very good for our n. What does the ck Wastnd really need right now? It is more people. If the Beastmen and the Humans go head to head with each other, the first target would be the Aksu Empire. When war happens, a lot of people from the empire would surely be disced. At that time, we can have people take them and bring them into the ck Wastnd and then give themnd to work on. They would then be people of our Buda n. Our n has two main enemies right now, first is the Aksu Empire, the other is the Radiant Church. If the crisis of the Prairie was indeed because of the Radiant Church, then when the Beastmen sends their troops, the Radiant Church would be heavily affected. And with the Aksu Empire being the first to be hit by the attack, their losses would be even greater. At that time, Brother Hai would have dealt with two major problems. So why worry?¡±

    After learning about how Zhao Hai does his things, Lizzy also decided to demonstrate her talent. She had always been a genius military strategist, her methods might be ruthless, but they were all very effective.

    Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°But the one who suffers the most in this situation would be themoners. Especially those from the Purcell Duchy, because of our connection with them, I¡¯ve been having second thoughts about this matter.¡±

    Zhao Hai would get soft-hearted sometimes. He was only ruthless when it came to his enemies. Commoners weren¡¯t his foes, he doesn¡¯t have the heart to cause them suffering.

    Lauraforted him, ¡°Brother Hai, this matter is set in stone. Think about it, if not for your presence, the Herculean Bulls would have already been extinguished. When that happens, the Beastmen would be ced in an awkward position, and a war would still happen. And that war would even be more chaotic than this one.¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed again, ¡°The Radiant Church is truly a cmity. Unfortunately for us, they have already infested the entire continent. It would be very hard to remove them.¡±

    Lizzy frowned and said, ¡°Elder Brother Hai, the rising of the Radiant Church is really very strange. Several hundred years ago, the Radiant Church was just a small church that Light Mages believed in. There were even some Light Mages that chose to believe in the Life God other than the Radiant God. However, after some time, the Church had suddenly be more and more powerful. From what I read in the Imperial Records, the Radiant God had descended, causing the Church to be more formidable until it reached its present scale. In just a short hundred years, the Church had be much more powerful than those Great ns that had been around for a thousand years. There should be some secret going on behind the scenes.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, his face couldn¡¯t help but change as he said, ¡°Descent of the Radiant God? Is there really such a thing?¡±

    Lizzy shook her head and said, ¡°There aren¡¯t a lot of things written on the records. But I think that it may be impossible. How can the Radiant God just descend?¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°Why would it be impossible? What if there really are gods in the continent? What if those gods needed the faith of people in order to get stronger? If that is so, then it would make sense that the Radiant God would descend and get more followers. That way, he would get much stronger while at the same time suppressing the other gods.¡±

    Lizzy and the others stared, they didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would say this. Meg was confused and said, ¡°Young Master, I don¡¯t understand. Aren¡¯t they gods? Do they also need topete for power just like humans?¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t¡¯ think of gods as something special. They are just people who are more powerful. Since they are just people, then it would make sense for them to strive for power. If the continent did really experience a descent of the Radiant God, then the backing of this Radiant Church isn¡¯t simple.¡±

    Lizzy and the others felt that they were listening to words from the Book of Heaven. They had never heard of this description of the gods before. To them, what Zhao Hai said was too mysterious.

    Zhao Hai cannot confirm that what he said was the truth. In any case, all of the novels wrote gods as this way. Even if the Ark Continent is different from those novels, it had Magic as well as Battle Qi. The possibility of this description being true is much higherpared to earth. Because of this, Zhao Hai believed that the gods of this world were just the same as those in the novels.

    Zhao Hai let out a sigh and said, ¡°It looks like we cannotpletely eliminate the Radiant Church, since we might cause the Radiant God to be dissatisfied. For a god to descend on the continent, he certainly has his reason. If we go and eliminate his forces in the continent, they might get impolite. Even if our current forces can deal with 9th rank experts, we still cannot face a god. Our strength still falls short.¡±

    Laura frowned, ¡°Is this really the case? Brother Hai, are you sure that you¡¯re not just thinking too much into it?¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°I also hope that I¡¯m just overthinking. But no matter what, we should avoid that scenario from happening. We cannot have huge troublesing our way.¡±

    Lizzy looked at Zhao Hai, then she faintly smiled and said, ¡°If there really is a god, then I don¡¯t think that we really need to be afraid of him. I believe that even gods doesn¡¯t have a mysterious existence such as the Space. Brother Hai doesn¡¯t need to worry too much.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and answered, ¡°I also believe that gods cannot have a thing such as the Space. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t need to descend and get some followers. They can just snatch some of them and lecture them inside their Space.¡±

    1. ??? you literally killed innocent shopkeepers before??

 Chapter 509 - Meeting the Mastiff Clan

    <h4>Chapter 509 - Meeting the Mastiff n</h4>

    After mentioning the Space, Zhao Hai and the others¡¯ moods rxed. Just as Zhao Hai said, if those gods really have such a mysterious thing, then they wouldn¡¯t need to go through the trouble of establishing churches. They can just capture people and have them popte their space and then lecture them in the god¡¯s respective faith. For both faith and influence, this would be the most convenient method.

    The group chatted for a while before Zhao Hai took them to y in the Prairie since they had nothing else to do right now. Although the Markey Family still had a lot of things to do, their headquarters were already relocated to Golden Ind. Ever since it has been transferred to the ind, Laura didn¡¯t need to manage it all the time, she can just hand the tasks over to Kun.

    Kun had worked as a housekeeper for the Markey Family for half of his life. His understanding about the family¡¯s matters were very handy. Moreover, he had more knowledge about how the family¡¯s internal workings ran than Laura. Because of this, he didn¡¯t have any problems in managing the people from the family. Not only did he possess experience, all of the other housekeepers of the family were now answering to him.

    In the past, Kun held a certain influence inside the Markey Family. It was only because of Laura that he quit being an official. Because of this, there were a lot of the family¡¯s housekeepers who already knew him, making everything much smoother.

    Therefore, the things that were left for Laura to do weren¡¯t many. As long as something gets sent to her study, Cai¡¯er can just have it sent to the Space for Laura to process. This made it easier for Laura to process things, giving her more free time.

    In the past, when the Markey Family was still big, there were a lot of matters that needed to be managed. But now, after they changed their structure, the businesses that they had left were only 50%pared to before while keeping the original amount of managers. This gave the family an excess of managers, giving Laura much less things to worry about.

    Additionally, with the Space, Cai¡¯er can monitor those who dared to steal some profits. It was like having a highly effective investigator on hand. Those who didn¡¯t reveal their workings in the light were reported to Laura and were promptly judged. After seeing this, the managers immediately became honest and started working hard.

    The Markey Family being able to manage such arge scale business on the entire continent can also be attributed to their ability to manage their shops. Thus, all of their managers were surely talented in what they do. They just want to prove that Laura is unprepared to lead them, but it seems like it was now impossible to do so.

    Because of the Space¡¯s formidable abilities, Zhao Hai became sessful in taking over the Markey Family.

    Even if the Markey Family was already thinned out, and their ie seem to have been cut short, their business was in fact doing much better than before.

    The Robert Family that Zhao Hai had eliminated before was well known to be the majority suppliers for the continent¡¯s daily necessities. The Markey Family also sold such goods, but they also focused on other businesses. But now that Zhao Hai had closed down on their other ventures, they became focused on selling daily necessities. Now that the Robert Family was gone, their market share on daily necessities were now taken over by the Markey Family. And adding on to their existing business, the Markey Family was now thergest supplier of daily necessities in the entire Rosen Empire. This made their profits in the empire way bigger than what they had before.

    Every single person on the continent knew that what the Markey Family had today was only due to having Zhao Hai as their backer. In fact, the Markey Family can be considered to be the Buda n, in one way or another. Because of this, nobody dared to cause trouble with them in Rosen Empire.

    Although the ie of the Markey Family was lower than before, the continent¡¯s impression of them had gone much better. Zhao Hai¡¯s business etiquette was not overbearing like the Markey Family. Some bullying managers were also dealt with. Presently, the shops of the family were very amiable because of the Markey Family¡¯s new way of approaching business.

    Zhao Hai was very happy with this development. He knows that the Buda n cannot grow up too fast. With the Markey Family¡¯s connections, they were growing up too fast, it was time for them toy low.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai decided to rx a bit. He brought Megan and the others to roam around the Prairie everyday. Since spring has arrived, the ins were now full of wandering beasts. Zhao Hai had also used this opportunity to collect some Magic Beasts for the Space. Unfortunately, the Space was yet to be upgraded, this made Zhao Hai quite impatient.

    After three days, news hade from Wales, telling them that they would be leaving for the Mastiffs tomorrow. Their first agenda was to form an alliance with the Mastiffs, and the second was to ask for news about the Prairie¡¯s situation.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything. At the same time, Megan and Lizzy were enjoying their trip to the Prairie. Moreover, Wales greeted them everyday while serving them food and drinks. Megan and Lizzy were also learning from the Beastmen women how to make milk based products. The two of them looked like two city girls who went to the rural areas to y around, they were very curious about everything.

    Seeing them smile, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything. Also, Zhao Hai was now feeling rxed about his problem regarding having too much Magic Beasts inside the Space. The Markey Family had a lot of meat processing factories in their hands. Zhao Hai can just send his excess Magic Beasts for them to process.

    There were a lot of people from the Markey Family, so Zhao Hai still cannot fully trust them. Because of this, Zhao Hao only relegated some basic tasks for them to do. But even in this case, they were still a great help for the Buda n.

    The Buda n isn¡¯t a millennium-old n, they don¡¯t have much of a background. In addition to their recent downfall, all of their assets were now useless. Now that the Markey Family was taken into their fold, even if they weren¡¯t involved in internal matters, they can still manage ordinary matters. For the Buda n, this was a great thing.

    Zhao Hai believed that if the Prairie dide across a grain shortage, then his business here would get bigger and bigger. With the help of the Markey Family¡¯s meat processing factories as well as their shops, he can make canned food and rations. Moreover, he can also sell those items through those shops, this would bring him no small profit.

    Most importantly, after having those shops, he can also sell all of the things that were produced by the Space. He didn¡¯t need to worry about someone cutting off their sales to pressure them anymore.

    Zhao Hai was also making preparations to water the Bread Trees inside the Space. He had nted a lot of Bread Trees on the background of the Space, but he decided to have them grow naturally and didn¡¯t use the Spatial Water to quicken their growth. However, the situation has already changed. He was now watering those trees with Spatial Water. He needed to produce a lot of Bread Fruits in order to deal with the food shortage of the Prairie.

    After waiting for the Bread Trees to bear fruit, Zhao Hai moved Little Jin¡¯s entire tribe into the Space. Since the Space¡¯s environment was much better than Ape Ind, Little Jin was very happy. Zhao Hai also transferred the Goldmetal Tree over to the Space. It was a pity that it wasn¡¯t enough to upgrade the Space, however, it did increase the amount of metal produced inside as well as hardening the undead¡¯s bones.

    Zhao Hai was very satisfied with this result. The Goldmetal Tree was also growing properly inside the Space, moreover, at a rate much faster than before.

    The next morning, Zhao Hai and the others went with Wales as they headed towards the Mastiff Tribes¡¯ territory. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t ride inside the cart that Wales provided, but instead he rode inside Alien. The undead mount was much morefortable than any carriage. Zhao Hai had also invited Wales in as well as Mendez. Mendez¡¯ tasks was very important right now. After their alliance with the Mastiff Tribe gets taken care of, this matter would be handed over to Mendez. He would be the Herculean Bull¡¯s representative in any matters with the Mastiffs. One can say that Mendez was now considered to be the diplomat of the Herculean Bull Tribe.

    Zhao Hai had Wales and Mendez inside Alien, all three of them were drinking inside. The other Herculean Bulls outside didn¡¯t need managing, they also didn¡¯t want to disturb the three.

    Wales¡¯ influence inside the Herculean Bull Tribe was very high. After all, he managed to recapture the Herculean Bull¡¯s ce as the Royal Tribe of the Cow-headed race. At the same time, Mendez was his right hand man, people of the Herculean Bulls naturally didn¡¯t have anything to say about him as well.

    Also, for Zhao Hai, these Beastmen held gratitude in their hearts. Zhao Hai made sure that they wouldn¡¯t starve to death. Additionally, Zhao Hai took care of their logistics during their war.

    Because of these three reasons, nobody went to disturb the three while they were drinking inside Alien. At the same time, nobody also disturbed them whenever they had a meal.

    It took seven days from the main camp to reach the Mastiff domain. And they spent the entire time moving along. Although they were some Dog-headed tribes on the way, Wales didn¡¯t bother them.

    However, those dog-headed beastmen were still very epting towards them. The Dog-headed race and the Cow-headed race were very close. Because of this, they treated the Herculean Bulls respectfully. After all, the Herculean Bulls are the Cow-headed race¡¯s Royal Tribe.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai and the others stayed inside Alien and would rarelye out. Only during mealtimes would they stop and go out to eat with everyone.

    Seven days quickly passed by as Zhao Hai arrived inside the Mastiff¡¯s main camp. But when he came this time, he felt that something was different. It seems like the camp was much bigger, and there were more tents within.

    When Zhao Hai entered the camp, he learned why there were more tents inside. This was because there were a lot of tribes who gathered today. There was the Wolfhound Tribe, Shar Pei Tribe, Tosa Tribe, Bull Terrier Tribe, German Shepherd Tribe, Canary Mastiff Tribe, and others more.

    These races were the warring force of the Dog-headed Race. They were an integral part of the fighting power of the race. Naturally, because of the rtionship between the Dog-headed race and the Cow-headed race, these tribes¡¯ rtionship with the Herculean Bulls was also good. Wales had already met the Patriarchs of these tribes, and since these Patriarchs were of the same age as Wales¡¯ father, all of them were very intimate with Wales.

 Chapter 510 - Telling the Reason

    <h4>Chapter 510 - Telling the Reason</h4>

    The Dog-headed race had a lot more memberspared to the Herculean Bulls. Therefore, when Zhao Hai saw these Dog-headed races, he felt his eyes turn strange, there were too many of them.

    After introducing themselves, Zhao Hai and Wales were weed into a big tent. Zhao Hai chose to not bring Laura and the others today, he just let them stay in the Space. Naturally, in the eyes of outsiders, they were all staying inside Alien.

    Inside the tent, these Dog-headed tribe leaders were looking curiously at Zhao Hai. They knew that the Cow-headed Race had a Foreign Prince. Moreover, this new Foreign Prince was a big grain Merchant who had a lot of grain in his hand. The Herculean Bulls being able to reim their throne was closely rted to this Foreign Prince.

    It was because of this that those Dog-headed tribes didn¡¯t have any aversion towards Zhao Hai. There were no Beastmen who disliked human Merchants, they were only on guard against them. But since Zhao Hai was a Foreign Prince of the Herculean Bulls, which made him half-beastman, the Beastmen present here naturally held a favorable impression towards Zhao Hai.

    Buzeer looked at Wales and then smiled faintly, ¡°Wales, you little brat. Your expression looks very good, it seems like your Herculean Bull n had gotten its strength back.¡±

    Wales gave his respects to Buzeer and smiled, ¡°Uncle Buzeer, we did indeed have a good winter. In the past years, we needed to ration all of the food that we have. But this time, we have a lot to eat, it¡¯s natural that we¡¯d look good.¡±

    Looking at Wales¡¯ expression, Buzeer couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°Right, with Little Hai¡¯s support, your days have been better. But you shouldn¡¯t forget your uncle.¡±

    Wales smiled and said, ¡°in fact, one of the reasons that Little Hai came back to the Prairie was to bring him here. Uncle, you can tell Little Hai what you need, he can guarantee that he will give the lowest price to you.¡±

    Buzeer looked at Zhao Hai and faintly smiled, ¡°Little Hai, you really came at a fantastic time. Our Dog-headed Race do indeedck food. How much can you provide us?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Uncle Buzeer, I can give you as much grain as you want. I also brought some Bread Fruit for you. Come take a look.¡± Then he took out a Bread Fruit and ced it on the ground.

    Buzeer had never seen a Bread Fruit before, it was the same for Wales. Since the Herculean Bulls had an excess of food, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t bother to show them this fruit.

    Buzeer was confused as he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, what is this thing?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Buzeer, this is a Bread Fruit. This fruit is very mysterious. You can see that it isn¡¯t very big, but as long as you open its hard shell, the fruit pulp inside would expand. Each fruit can fill a stomach of one Herculean Bull.¡±

    The Cow-headed race can eat much more than the Dog-headed race. So when Zhao Hai said his words, Buzeer looked at the fruit and said, ¡°Is it really that amazing?¡±

    Zhao Hai ced the Bread Fruit on the table and then turned to Buzeer and said, ¡°Uncle Buzeer, this fruit can be eaten as is. But is can also be roasted before being eaten. What do you think?¡±

    Buzeer looked at Zhao Hai as his eyes turned bright, ¡°Little Hai, can we taste this thing first?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°No problem, Uncle can try it.¡± Then he took out some unopened Bread Fruits and handed them over to Buzeer and the others.

    After the Buzeer and the others had eaten the fruit, they nodded. This thing was very good. Not only was its vor good, it was also very convenient to store, it was a very useful thing.

    Buzeer ced the Bread Fruit down and looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°Little Hai, I want these things, how many do you have? Our Dog-headed race is extremelycking in food, I want as much as you can provide.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Uncle, as long as you tell me how much you want, I can certainly provide it to you. Also, I shall sell these Bread Fruits at half the price of Bamboo Rice.¡±

    Buzeer became happy, he immediately said, ¡°Good, fantastic! Little Hai¡¯s words really makes me feel relieved. I want an initial 20 million at this time, what do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, I can give it to you anytime. Just go find me a ce to take them out and then I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±

    Buzeer dly got someone to prepare the ce. Then the group continued to chat inside the tent. But this time, it was evident that the other Tribe leaders were more polite towards Zhao Hai. Being impolite to a merchant that can easily take out several million jins of food isn¡¯t a wise move.

    Seeing that the atmosphere had settled down, Wales turned to Buzeer and said, ¡°Uncle Buzeer, I heard rumors that the entire Prairie is having a food shortage. Is this true?¡±

    As soon as Buzeer heard Wales, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh and said, ¡°It¡¯s true. If it isn¡¯t then our Dog-headed race wouldn¡¯t have ack of food. I initially wanted to borrow some food from other races, but I didn¡¯t think that they would have a deficit as well. Everybody¡¯s days have been very bad.¡±

    Wales and Zhao Hai looked at each other and saw a glint in their eyes. Wales immediately turned to Buzeer and said, ¡°Uncle, can we talk alone?¡±

    Buzeer looked at Wales¡¯ expression and knew that he should have something important to tell him. He couldn¡¯t me Wales as he nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Everyone! I¡¯ll have to ask you to exit the tent, I have something to talk about with Wales.¡± The group didn¡¯t object as they just nodded and stood up.

    Seeing that everyone has exited, Wales immediately turned to Buzeer and said, ¡°Uncle, you should know that our Herculean Bull Tribe had just suffered a disaster. I¡¯m afraid that people might cause trouble for us in the future. I want to ask Uncle this time to help us out if ever peoplee to give us problems.¡±

    Buzeerughed and said, ¡°You kid, that¡¯s a small matter. I thought you¡¯re being secretive because of something else. Don¡¯t worry, with our rtionship, we would surely assist you if you have problems.¡±

    Wales bitterly smiled and said, ¡°Uncle, this is only one thing. The other thing doesn¡¯t only involve our Cow-headed race and Dog-headed race. It involves the food shortage of the entire Prairie. It seems like this one is of arger scale. Little Hai believed that there may be people who deliberately caused this behind the scenes, and they are most likely the Radiant Church.¡±

    As soon as Buzeer heard Wales, his expression changed, then he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, do you have any proof of this?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t, I still need to investigate this matter. But uncle should know thatst winter, the Radiant Church had colluded with the Fighting Bulls to control the entire Cow-headed race. After we destroyed them, the didn¡¯t make any sound anymore, this is notmon for them. But now, the Prairie just experienced a food shortage as spring started, isn¡¯t this too much of a coincidence? Because of this, I concluded that this definitely had something to do with the Radiant Church. But since the Herculean Bulls needed to recover for quite some time, I can only ask Uncle to pass this information over to the Warring ns to make them aware of this possibility.¡±

    One could say that the organization that the Beastmen dreaded the most was the Radiant Church. These guys have always been creating conflict between Humans and Beastmen. They are the most hated people of the Beastmen. So whether this is true or false, the Beastmen would surely look seriously into this matter.

    As soon as Buzeer heard Zhao Hai, he immediately nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go report this matter as soon as possible. You can rest assured that this matter shall be looked into.¡±

    Zhao Hai and Wales nodded. Then Wales added, ¡°Uncle, Little Hai has a lot of food in his hand. Can you see whether there are allies of the Dog-headed Race that need food so that we can sell them some?¡±

    Buzeer¡¯s eyes turned bright, ¡°Good, that is good. Our Dog-headed race is in good terms with the Bear Tribe. They had helped us before, but when they suffered a disaster several years ago, we weren¡¯t able to help them. This had always made me guilty. Now that there is a food shortage, I think that the Bear n wouldn¡¯t be faring well. If you can sell them grain, then it would be good.¡±

    Wales smiled and said, ¡°This is not an issue, Little Hai has a lot of grain. But Uncle, can you put in a good word for our Herculean Bulls n so that the bear n can also help us when troublees?¡±

    Beastmen rtions are solid, since the Dog-headed race also had a good rtionship with the Cow-headed race, it didn¡¯t take too long for Buzeer to nod and said, ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be a problem. If the Bear n really didck grain and you manage to sell them some, then they would naturally give you a hand. I¡¯ll have Buffon apany you to the bear n, if you have him with you, they would certainly agree.¡±

    Wales became happy and expressed his gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Uncle. But if this shortage is really due to the Radiant Church, then I¡¯m afraid that war will have to happen. Even if Little Hai has a lot of food in his hands, he cannot supply the entire Prairie. What does Uncle think about this situation?¡±

    Buzeer nodded, then he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Even if Little Hai can supply the entire Prairie, war will still happen if the Radiant Church is indeed behind all of this. We have to use our weapons to remind the Humans that the Beastmen aren¡¯t easy to bully.¡±

    Buzeer took a nce at Zhao Hai while he said this, he feared that it might influence Zhao Hai¡¯s feelings. After all, Zhao Hai had their food in his control, it was what they needed the most at this time. But fortunately, Zhao Hai¡¯s face was calm and it seems like Buzeer¡¯s words didn¡¯t give him any dissatisfaction.

    Wales also noted Buzeer¡¯s gaze, he faintly smiled and said, ¡°Is uncle worried about Little Hai? You don¡¯t need to worry about him, Little Hai has a huge enmity with both the Aksu Empire and the Radiant Church. He also wants the Beastmen to deal with the Radiant Church.¡±

    Upon hearing Wales, Buzeer looked puzzled at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai is a Dark Mage, so it¡¯s natural that you would have an enmity with the Radiant Church. But why do you have an enmity with the Aksu Empire?¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°Uncle might find it funny, but my n is originally a noble of the Aksu Empire. But when the new Monarch sat on the throne, he demoted our status from Duke to a Count. He also sent people to kill us. If not for some people giving us a hand, we might have all been eliminated. Because of this, I¡¯ve always carried a huge grudge towards the Aksu Empire.¡±

    Buzeer nodded, ¡°Alright. The first one to be unlucky when the Beastmen deres war with the humans would be the Aksu Empire. You don¡¯t have to worry about it, I¡¯ll help you take revenge.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and thank Buzeer. Buzeer then turned to Wales and said, ¡°When wares, I think that your Cow-headed race should be at the Rear Guard. You¡¯ve had recent losses and need to slowly recover. At the same time, you also have Little Hai, so you don¡¯t need to worry about food.¡±

    Wales nodded and said, ¡°I thank Uncle for his reminder. Little Hai also advised me about this and I agree. This is why I¡¯ve been looking for people to form a rtionship with. Otherwise, our Cow-headed race wouldn¡¯t have enough status to decide this matter.¡±

    Buzeer nodded, although the Cow-headed Beastmen were very skilled, they aren¡¯t anything in the eyes of the big Warring ns. Wales arriving at this conclusion meant that he had matured, and was now a true Patriarch of a Tribe.

    Although the Beastmen are simple minded, their Patriarchs would need a bit of brain in order to secure their position. Buzeer understood what Wales was trying to do right now, he wanted to grow his Race. There was no harm in this, so Buzeer agreed.

    Adding on to the fact that the Dog-headed race and the Cow-headed race had always been friends for generations, they would surely help each other. The more powerful the Cow-headed race gets, the more help the Dog-headed race can get from them. Buzeer was genuinely hoping that the Wales¡¯ race would be strong.

    Another point was Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai was now a Foreign Prince of the Herculean Bulls, he was also a big merchant. Such a person was greatly epted in the Prairie. Naturally, people would want to form a connection with such a person. Since this is a good opportunity, Buzeer wouldn¡¯t let this go. As long as Zhao Hai continues to sell them food at the current price, the Dog-headed race would continually get stronger and more prosperous.

    Beastmen were straightforward people, but it didn¡¯t mean that they are fools. Conversely, Beastmen Patriarchs aren¡¯t simple characters. However, one couldn¡¯t deny that Beastmen were more honest than Humans. The Cow-headed Race were in a good rtionship with the Dog-headed Race, so when the Herculean Bulls were in trouble, the Mastiffs helped them with no hesitation. Such a thing was rare for Humans unless they are eternal allies like the Buda n and the Crook Family. Otherwise, nobles wouldn¡¯t do it, they were only interested in benefits. They arepletely different from the Beastmen.

    Buzeer lending Wales a hand, is just a matter of course, there wasn¡¯t anything strange about it. Buzeer was a friend to Wales¡¯ father, so he would naturally look after Wales. He also regarded Wales as the younger generation, and guiding the young ones was a job of the elders.

 Chapter 511 - Prairie Wolf Tribe

    <h4>Chapter 511 - Prairie Wolf Tribe</h4>

    Buzeer reminded Wales because he was afraid that Wales would turn hotblooded and would participate in the war. If that happens, the losses to the Herculean Bulls would worsen. By then, the power of the Cow-headed race would decrease which wouldn¡¯t be a good thing for the Dog-headed Race.

    Buzeer didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai had already reminded Wales. In all honesty, Buzeer was still on guard against Zhao Hai. This was because Zhao Hai¡¯s emergence was too coincidental. He appeared just as the Herculean Bulls suffered a tragedy. Moreover, Wales, who had a good rtionship with him, became the Patriarch, turning him into the tribe¡¯s Foreign Prince. One could say that the one who benefited the most from the Herculean Bull¡¯s tragedy was Zhao Hai. This made Buzeer suspect him.

    However, the two matters that happened today made Buzeer erase his suspicions. First, he informed them about the possibility that the Radiant Church might have been the one behind the food shortage. Even if they still hadn¡¯t confirmed it, he was still thankful to Zhao Hai.

    Secondly, Zhao Hai had actually reminded Wales to not participate greatly in the war. From this point, Buzeer could see that Zhao Hai really cared about the Cow-headed race. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t remind Wales.

    After thinking about this, Buzeer looked at Wales and said, ¡°Wales, in two days I¡¯ll have Buffon bring Zhao Hai to meet with the Bear n. Are you going with them?¡±

    Wales shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t go with them, uncle. There are too many things to take care of back at the camp. I want to go back and deal with them, instead, I¡¯ll have sixth brother apany Zhao Hai.¡±

    Buzeer, who was familiar with the Herculean Bulls, understood what Wales was talking about, so he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, two Princes going together would be enough to show your sincerity. Right, since you have a lot of things to do, you can head back tomorrow. I¡¯ll have Buffon guide Little Hai and Little Six to the Bear n.¡±

    Wales nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble uncle.¡±

    Buzeer smiled and said, ¡°This is just a small matter, there¡¯s no trouble caused. Right, since you came here today, let¡¯s go have a drink!.¡± Wales nodded, and then followed Buzeer as they headed out.

    The Tribe Patriarchs of the Dog-headed race didn¡¯t leave. They had set down some nkets and tables outside to drink and chat. There was also some Argali being roasted, this was already quite a luxurious feast for the Beastmen.

    When these people saw Buzeere out, they greeted him with a smile. Buzeer also greeted them and sat beside the table along with Zhao Hai and Wales.

    At this time, the Argali has been roasted. Buzeer raised his ss and said, ¡°There has been a great shortage of food for all of the Beastman race, and our Dog-headed race isn¡¯t an exception. Fortunately for us, Little Hai has food and was willing to sell them to us at a low price. This is a huge help for us. Moreover, he is also a Prince of the Cow-headed race. Our Dog-headed Race has been in good rtions with the Cow-headed race for many generations. So we shouldn¡¯t treat Little Hai as an outsider, consider him as someone from our own side. Everyone should take care of him.¡±

    These Tribe Patriarchs loudly cheered. Actually, they didn¡¯t really need Buzeer¡¯s words since they had already acknowledged Zhao Hai. Since Zhao Hai has food, even they would want him to be a Foreign Prince of their tribe.

    Then it was now time to drink. When among Beastmen, it would be impossible for someone to refrain from drinking. If you don¡¯t drink, then you wouldn¡¯t be considering their face. So whether you like it or not, you would have to drink.

    Therefore, it wasn¡¯t a surprise that Zhao Hai was drunk once again. But even if he was drunk, he immediately sobered up inside the Space. After drinking two cups of Spatial Water, he was back to being functional again.

    At this time, everyone was sitting in the living room. Zhao Hai looked at them and smiled, ¡°We maye in contact with a Beastman Warring n in the next few days. I really want to see how formidable these Warring ns are.¡±

    Laura smiled faintly and said, ¡°Warring ns of the Beastmen have a very huge reputation in the Continent. I heard the things that you had discussed today. Even if the Bear n had some losses in the precious years, their fighting power still remained. They had also recovered somewhat in those years. At the same time, they are the simplest and the most honest Beastmen. It would be very good if we get into good terms with them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s very good to be in a good rtionship with the Beastmen. What they didn¡¯tck here in the Prairie are Magic Beasts. Now that we have our own meat processing factories, all of those Magic Beasts would be very useful for us.¡±

    The group nodded, then Lizzy said, ¡°Elder Brother Hai, from my experience with the Beastmen these past few days, I¡¯vee to find that getting along with them is much easier than with Humans. I think we should focus our operations in the Prairie.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve also thought about that, but it can¡¯t be that easy. If we really upy the Beastman Prairie¡¯s business, a lot of people would go and attack us. This is because we would be getting in the way of these people¡¯s livelihood.¡±

    Lizzy smiled and said, ¡°I know about this point. But if the entire Prairie is huge, we can¡¯t swallow all of the businesses here. We can also use this opportunity to establish rtionships with the Beastmen. When the timees, we can seize the bulk of the trade in the Prairie. As long as we allow others to have a small share of the business, the Nobles would have no reason to collectively attack us. We can just deal with them one by one.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s that, but I think we should wait and see how the Bear n sees us. The Bears are a big Warring n, it is very important for us to gain their trust.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded, then Zhao Hai looked at the weather and said, ¡°It¡¯s already quitete. Mydies, any of you want to apany me to bed?¡±

    The faces of the women turned red, they couldn¡¯t bear with Zhao Hai¡¯s shamelessness as they turned around and returned to their rooms. Zhao Hai smiled and then headed towards Lizzy¡¯s room.

    The next morning, Zhao Hai went out of the Space quite early. Lizzy woke up muchter because Zhao Hai had loved her heavilyst night. When Zhao Hai was finished, he then went back to his own room and slept soundly.

    After having their breakfast, Wales bid Zhao Hai farewell since he needed to head back to the Herculean Bull¡¯s main camp. He can only leave Zhao Hai and Mendez behind.

    When he received Buzeer¡¯s order, Buffon immediately let of of what he was currently doing. He also had quite a few things to take care of at the Mastiff camp, but he had decided to hand them over to others.

    While Zhao Hao stayed in the Mastiff camp for another day, he left behind the food that they required. He also left some daily necessities behind, gaining the gratitude of the Mastiffs.

    The things that he had left behind were quite a lot, making these Dog Tribes happy. The Tribe leaders evenpeted as to which of them gets to trade with Zhao Hai first.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t impolite with these people. He just talked with them politely and took note of the locations of their camps.

    The next day, Zhao Hai and Buffon¡¯s group left the camp. Their numbers weren¡¯t that many, only about 1000 people; 500 of them were from the Herculean Bull Tribe while the remaining 500 were from the Dog-headed Race.

    The path between the Dog-headed Race and the Bear n wasn¡¯t very far from the camp of a Wolf-headed race Branch, the Prairie Wolves.

    The Prairie Wolves were a rtivelyrge and strong branch of the Wolf-headed Race. Since they were close with the Dog-headed Race and the Bear n, the three of them had a good rtionship with each other. But the rtionship between the Dog-headed Race and the Bear Tribe was much better.

    The Dog-headed race didn¡¯t like to mingle with the Prairie Wolves. This was because the Prairie Wolves were one of the top Tribe within the Wolf-headed Race. Therefore, every time the Dog-headed Race and the Prairie Wolvese in contact, the Prairie Wolves would always look at them condescendingly. This made the Dog-headed Beastmen ufortable, especially the arrogant Mastiff Tribe.

    The strength of the Mastiffs weren¡¯t any less than the Prairie Wolves. It wasn¡¯t even a problem for one Mastiff to face several Prairie Wolves. It was precisely because of this that the Mastiffs cannot bear with the haughty attitude of these Wolves.

    The Wolf-headed Race¡¯s domain was a veryrge one, they were also the Beastmen who hated Humans the most. Because of this, only a rare few humans would be allowed to trade with them. This made the food scarcity in the beginning of the years hit them the hardest. So in addition to their miniscule trades, they also steal food from merchant caravans. At the same time, they were also the most meat-eating race in the entire Prairie.

    Because the Wolf-headed race alwayscked food in the beginning of every year, they would have no other choice but to eat the Argali that they raise. Even if they eat a ton of Argali every year, this didn¡¯t make the other Beastmen envy them, it was because this very act made them the poorest race in the entire Prairie.

    However, one had to recognize that the Wolves were the most tenacious Race among the Beastmen. The weapons that they use were mostly made of animal bones. The clothes that they wear were all animal skins. They were able to stomach even the most nasty grain and meat.

    Moreover, they were also the most annoying Warring n to fight against, it was because their battle prowess was just too strong. When a Wolf King issues an order, as long as he didn¡¯t die and hadn¡¯t ordered retreat, their entire force would continue to attack non-stop without retreating even one step.

    All of the Beastmen gave the Wolf-headed race face, especially their Royal Tribe, which were the Snow Wolf Tribe. The tribe lived near the North Pr Icefield, one of the few Beastmen who lived there. Their fighting strength can only be described as terrifying. They almost didn¡¯t eat grain, only meat. At the same time, given their harsh environment, almost every member of the tribe were capable of fighting.

    The only Beastmen capable of contending with the Snow Wolves, were the Pr Bears and the White Tigers, which were also residing near the North Pr Icefields. The three of them were the most famous and strongest tribes among the Beastmen.

    Like the Wolf-headed Race, the Bear-headed Race and the Tiger-headed Race were Warring ns. Although each of them were grouped up into their own races, the territory that they held wasn¡¯t in a single area, instead, they had a lot of domains in other areas. The domain of the Cow-headed Race simply cannot bepared with them.

    For example, the domain of the Prairie Wolves aren¡¯t any smaller than the Cow-headed race. But the Cow-headed Race is an entire race, while the Prairie Wolves were just one branch.

 Chapter 512 - Wolf King

    <h4>Chapter 512 - Wolf King</h4>

    Traversing through the Prairie Wolf domain would take five days, if one evades every camp it would take eight.

    Buffon didn¡¯t want toe in contact with the Prairie Wolves, so he had already nned eight days worth of travel through the Prairie Wolf domain. In any case, travelling a few days more didn¡¯t matter, this matter wasn¡¯t very urgent.

    With Buffon, their travel went by smoothly. In a blink of an eye, four days had passed. They were now in the heart of the Prairie Wolf domain, so they needed to be extra careful.

    A couple of days ago, Buffon can still stay inside Alien and drink alongside Mendez. But this time he can¡¯t, he was outside and was paying attention. These Wolves were arrogant, but if they dared offend Buffon¡¯s group, then they won¡¯t be polite.

    Zhao Hai was sitting in Alien¡¯s separate room and was working with Laura to deal with some of the Markey Family and the Golden Ind¡¯s affairs.

    There were now a lot of Merchants on Golden Ind. Although the Rosen Empire had cut off all the trade routes towards the Aksu Empire, the Lyon Empire, Buddha Empire and the Ocean Waves Dynasty still needed a ce to trade in. Adding on to the fact that Golden Ind was the ce where pirates sell their loot, making the prices cheaper, the Merchants cannot help but try their hand at business there.

    Even if Kun was there to manage the ind, he had stated that he cannot manage it forever. Therefore, there were a lot of matters that were passed over to Laura and Zhao Hai to manage.

    At this time, Mendez was also right beside Buffon outside. He hadn¡¯t been to the Prairie Wolf territory before, in fact, he rarely left the Cow-headed Race¡¯s domain.

    The Wolf-headed race didn¡¯t have a lot of friends among the Beastmen. Few people wanted to befriend them because of their ruthless nature. A lot of people didn¡¯t dare to speak badly of the Wolves to their faces, but they do so in secret.

    Regarding the Wolves, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have much of a dislike towards them. The Wolves¡¯ methods were just somewhat more extreme, if onepared them to those truly wicked humans, they would look cute.

    While they were traversing, a sudden howl was heard. Buffon¡¯s face changed as he issued amand, ¡°Stop! The Wolves hase. Everyone be careful.¡± When Zhao Hai heard this, he walked out of Alien and stood on its head. He then gazed towards the direction where the wolf howl came.

    Buffon knew the Wolves, if they didn¡¯t stop, then they would be attacked. The howl was just a warning to make them halt their advance. If they chose to ignore it, then they would get into trouble.

    Quite some time after the group came to a stop, they could see a group of cavalry in the distance. The mounts of these cavalry were giant wolves with three meters in height. Those mounted on top of them were people with Wolf heads and were about 2.5 meters in height.

    This was Zhao Hai¡¯s first time meeting someone from the Wolf-headed race. They had big wolf heads and had much fiercer appearances than even the fiercest Dog-headed Beastman. Their eyes seemed to be half-open and half-closed. But their eyelids would asionally move, making people feel a chill.

    These cavalry were all dressed in animal skins. Although they were tall, all of them were very skinny. They were so skinny that it looked like they didn¡¯t have a bit of fat. The muscles under their skins looked like iron bars, one could see how strong they were. Meeting them can make people unconsciously step back, they seemed to always be on the verge of attacking. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but raise his vignce towards them. They feel like the Undead; aggressive, organized, and made people not dare to look down on them.

    The Wolves stopped five meters away from Zhao Hai¡¯s group. Then one of them went forward and looked at Buffon, ¡°Buffon, why did youe to our territory? You also have some Herculean Bulls with you? And even Humans?¡±

    Buffon looked at the Wolf-headed Beastman and faintly smiled, ¡°I turns out to be Seventh Highness. How are you? Is it your patrolling shift today?¡±

    The Wolf Beastman seems to not buy Buffon¡¯s politeness, his eyes opened slightly and said, ¡°Buffon, you still haven¡¯t answered me. Why are you here?¡±

    Buffon smiled faintly and said, ¡°Seventh Highness, we are just passing by. We have something to do with the Bears.¡±

    Then the Wolf beastman looked at the Herculean Bulls and Zhao Hai and then said, ¡°Going to the Bears along with the Herculean Bulls and Humans? What are you going to do?¡±

    Even if the Wolf acted impolitely, Buffon seem to be used to it as he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that serious, we just heard that the Bears were having a food shortage. This is Zhao Hai, the Foreign Prince of the Herculean Bulls. He¡¯s a big grain merchant, he has food in his hands. I just want to bring him to the bears and see if they want to buy some food.¡±

    As soon as the Wolf Beastman heard Buffon, his eyes fully opened, then he stared at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°You have food?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I do¡±

    Through the conversation between the Wolf Beastman and Buffon, Zhao Hai had understood the Wolves. They weren¡¯t really dissatisfied with people, they were just used to speaking impolitely. They don¡¯t know how tomunicate with people, and they didn¡¯t like to be polite either, they wanted to be more practical. Therefore, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t waste any words when he answered.

    The Wolf Beastman sized Zhao Hai up and said, ¡°Where are your goods?¡±

    Zhao Hai patted his chest and said, ¡°In my Space Bag.¡±

    The Wolf Beastman¡¯s eyes lit up and said, ¡°Our tribe wants your food. Just make sure it¡¯s price isn¡¯t too high.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Zhao Hai hesitated. Then he turned to look at Buffon and Mendez, who both nodded. The two knew that as long as they get spotted by the Wolves, they would certainly buy some grain. In the Prairie, you can offend any other Beastman, just not the Wolves, they were known to bear a grudge.

    Seeing them nod, Zhao Hai turned to the Wolf Beastman and said, ¡°Alright, then please lead the way.¡± The Wolf Beastman nodded then turned around and headed towards the depths of the territory.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t enter inside Alien and just sat on its head. He turned to Buffon and said, ¡°Brother Buffon, who was that person?¡±

    Buffon smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s called Hans. The Seventh Prince of the Prairie Wolves. His fighting strength is formidable, even if he¡¯s still young, he¡¯s already reached 7th rank. He¡¯s the strongest expert in his generation.¡±

    Zhao Hai said, ¡°He seems like a very cold person.¡±

    Buffon smiled and said, ¡°He seems like it, but Hans is actually a good person. As long as you don¡¯t offend the Prairie Wolf Trobe, he will not be unkind to you.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. It seems like this Hans was just like what he thought. He really wasn¡¯t a cold person, he just didn¡¯t know how to get along with others.

    These Prairie Wolves weren¡¯t afraid that Zhao Hai would run away or be unable to follow them. They just stayed in front and had Zhao Hai and the others follow them peacefully.

    After walking for three hours, the group could finally see a shadow of a camp. This camp was very big, it looked like a lot of tents interconnected to look like a single huge structure.

    Hans didn¡¯t stop and went directly into the camp. From what Zhao Hai can see, this camp was just like the camps of the Herculean Bulls and the Mastiffs. But instead of their respective races, the ce was filled with Wolf-headed Beastmen.

    Although the Dog-headed race and the Wolf-headed race looked quite simr, there were still differences between them. Only a few people can confuse wolves and dogs.

    Even if the Prairie Wolves hadn¡¯t revealed any hostility to Zhao Hai, their gazes towards him seem to be cold. Compared to the Dog-headed Beastmen, the wolves held a more aggressive aura in their bodies. This aura didn¡¯te from their expression, but it seems like it was ingrained in their bones.

    These Wolves were also very curious about Zhao Hai¡¯s group. To them, the group was strange, there was a Dog beastman, Cow beastman and a Human all in one.

    The Herculean Bulls, Mastiffs, and Prairie Wolves were familiar with each other. Therefore, the Wolves knew that among this group, a royal from both races was present. So they knew that they cannot easily offend this group.

    The Human, on the other hand, was a rare sight. This was because Humans rarely traded with their tribe. And in most cases where it didn¡¯t go well, the Wolves would just kill them.

    Zhao Hai and the others stopped after arriving outside a golden tent. Hans entered the tent and before long came out again. He looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s group and said, ¡°Father invites you in.¡± Then the three people nodded and entered the tent with Hans.

    Compared to the golden tents of the Herculean Bulls and the Mastiffs, the golden tent of the Prairie Wolves was quite simple. The ground was covered with beastskin, and it had a fire pit in the middle. There weren¡¯t any tables nor any decorations in the tent, the only other thing inside was an old wolf that was sitting on a chair.

    After Hans entered the tent, he stood beside the old Wolf Beastman. The Old Wolf¡¯s build was quite simr to Hans. Although he looked thin, one could see his hardened interior. Even if he had wrinkles in his face, they grew in a way that he seemed to be much more imposing.

    The three immediately gave a salute to the Old Wolf at the same time, ¡°¡°This one has seen the Wolf King.¡±¡±

    The Old Wolf nodded, then he scanned the three, he stopped his gaze at Buffon and said, ¡°You are Buffon? How is your father?¡±

    Buffon quickly replied, ¡°Father is fortunately well.¡±

    The Old Wolf nodded, then he turned to Mendez and said, ¡°You¡¯re a Herculean Bull? I heard that you Herculean Bulls had suffered a disasterst year.¡±

    Mendez gave a bow and said, ¡°Herculean Bull Prince Mendez has seen the Wolf King. Our tribe did indeed suffer a disaster in the winter ofst year. The Fighting Bulls and the Radiant Church colluded to overthrow our tribe. Fortunately we managed to eliminate them.¡±

    As soon as he Old Wolf heard Mendez, his eyes lit up and said, ¡°You eliminated the tribe? Good. Who is the Herculean Bull Patriarch right now?¡±

    Mendez quickly answered, ¡°It¡¯s my brother, Wales.¡±

 Chapter 513 - Dog-headed Raceâ€™s Friendship Flag

    <h4>Chapter 513 - Dog-headed Race¡¯s Friendship g</h4>

    The Old Wolf nodded and said, ¡°Your brother is quite the character. I also know about the Fighting Bulls, their strength isn¡¯t weak. Adding the support of the Radiant Church, it was a surprise that you managed to eliminate them in a short time. That¡¯s a great feat.¡±

    Mendez smiled faintly and said, ¡°We¡¯re lucky to have the Mastiff tribe and our Foreign Prince¡¯s help. Because of that, we managed to deal with the Fighting Bulls quite quickly.¡±

    The Old Wolf looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You are Zhao Hai? The Foreign Prince of the Herculean Bulls?¡±

    Zhao Hai felt some pressure from the Old Wolf, but he wasn¡¯t bothered by it. He faced 9th rank experts before, so how could he care about the old Wolf. He just smiled and said, ¡°I am indeed Zhao Hai.¡±

    The Old Wolf King stared at Zhao Hai. When Buffon and Mendez met his gaze, they would express slight hints of fear, but this Zhao Hai waspletely calm. This made the Old Wolf King interested in this Human.

    After looking at Zhao Hai for quite some time, the Old WOlf King said, ¡°Good, good. A Human bing a Beastman tribe¡¯s Foreign Prince, you¡¯re methods are quite good.¡±

    Zhao Hai faintly smiled and said, ¡°The Wolf King overpraised me, I had no good methods. I¡¯m nothing more than Brother Wales¡¯ brother. I just gave the Herculean Bull tribe a helping hand when they got into trouble. They liked what I did so they decided to make me their Foreign Prince.¡±

    The Old King looked at Zhao Hai and then smiled, ¡°Young man, no need to downy yourself. It¡¯s impossible for a Beastman tribe to give the position of Foreign Prince casually. You surely gave them a huge helping hand. Hehehe. Right, I heard that you have a lot of food?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I do. But the food in my hands is somewhat special. It is not the ordinary Bamboo Rice, but the never before seen Bread Fruit.¡±

    The Wolf King looked at Zhao Hai and then said, ¡°Take one out, let me see.¡± Then Zhao Hai nodded, he turned his hand as a Bread Fruit appeared before handing it over to the Old Wolf King.

    The Old King tasted the fruit, then gave it to Hans. He turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Price?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°A fourth of the price of Bamboo Rice.¡±

    The Old King stared, then his eyes looked straight into Zhao Hai, ¡°You¡¯re not joking? A fourth of the price of Bamboo Rice?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare joke with the Wolf King. Moreover, I don¡¯t joke when ites to business. The Wolf King doesn¡¯t need to doubt me.¡±

    The Old Wolf King looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°If what you said is true, we want every Bread Fruit that you have.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the Old King and smiled bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Wolf King¡¯s tribe cannot consume them all. Tell me how much you need and then I¡¯ll give them to you.¡±

    When he heard Zhao Hai, the Old King¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change. He thinks that Zhao Hai was looking down on him, his anger couldn¡¯t help but seep out as he said, ¡°100 million jin.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°No problem. I have the Bread Fruit in my Space Bag, I can give them to youter. The Wolf King can rest assured, you can have them as long as there is a suitable ce to store them.¡±

    The Old King looked at Zhao Hai, he knew that even if those Bread Fruits aren¡¯t very big and heavy, when its pulp turns into bread, the 100 million jins would turn into hundreds of millions of jins worth of food. Can Zhao Hai really have it ready at any time?

    The Old King said, ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, ¡°I won¡¯t dare crack a joke. I truly have it in me. I¡¯ll let the Wolf King know that my territory produces these Bread Fruits. Moreover, the output of each tree is very high. For me, 100 million jin isn¡¯t a lot. If the Wolf King wants more, I can provide you with 1 billion jin, I¡¯ll give you 400 million jin first and then deliver the other 600 million jin five dayster. You should know that the Space Bag has a limit. Although I have a lot of them with me, I cannot have that many in hand.¡±

    The Old King looked at Zhao Hai and thenughed, ¡°Good! Alright, let¡¯s go with what you said, we¡¯ll buy 1 billion jin of the fruit, ording to the price that you stated. But I don¡¯t have much Argali in my hands, I can trade with you using gold and silver, do you agree?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°That is not an issue. But I have some special requests. I want to collect unique Magic Beasts, if the Wolf King gives me some Magic Beasts, then I can give you a good discount.¡±

    The Old King stared, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°What kind of unique Magic Beasts?¡¯

    Looking at the Old King¡¯s face, Zhao Hai knew what he was thinking. In the past, there would be some Humans who would take back Beastman Magic Beasts in order to research the Beastman¡¯s cultivation. Although they didn¡¯t seed, the Beastmen still became stricter with regards to this matter.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Some unique Magic Beasts and nts of the Prairie, some unique nts of the Wolf Tribe would be good as well.¡±

    The Old Wolf King looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I still need to prepare these things. For now, I can pay you with some money, carpets, nkets, and some Argali in advance. What do you think?

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not in a hurry. I¡¯ll first leave 300 million jin here since I still need to see if the Bear Tribe needs some food for themselves.¡±

    The Old Kingughed and said, ¡°That stupid Bear would surely want some. Young Man, I can confidently tell you that your Bread Fruit wouldn¡¯t be rejected by any Beastman. Alright, I¡¯ll take 300 million jin first. When you go back here in five days, we¡¯ll have your payment ready.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°The Wolf king can rest assured, I will certainly return in five days.¡±

    The Old Wolf King nodded, then he turned to Hans and said, ¡°Hans, we¡¯ll go have a drink with Zhao Hai and Buffon¡¯s group today. Prepare everything.¡±

    Hans nodded, then he looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s group before leaving the tent. Zhao Hao and the other naturally gave their gratitude towards the Wolf King.

    After a day with the Prairie Wolves, Zhao Hai¡¯s group proceeded to head towards the Bear Tribe¡¯s domain. But this time, they had more guards at their side, they were Prairie Wolf Cavalry.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind them. At this time, Zhao Hai¡¯s focus was on the Space as he counted the Bread Fruits in his storage. In truth, the number of Bread Fruits that Zhao Hai had was really huge. There are billions of tons of them, take note, tons not jin.

    If he wasn¡¯t afraid of frightening the Beastmen, he would¡¯ve given everything to the Old Wolf King in one go.

    Because they didn¡¯t need to take detour, they arrived at the Bear domain two dayster. Upon arriving at the border, the Prairie Wolves turned back. Although one can say that the rtionship between the Bears and the Prairie Wolves was quite good, it still wasn¡¯t a good idea to intrude upon their territory since it may cause a misunderstanding.

    After saying their farewells to Hans, Zhao Hai and the others officially entered the Bear Tribe¡¯s domain. This Bear Tribe wasn¡¯t the Bear-headed Race¡¯s Royal n, but was instead a branch, they were the ck Bear Tribe.

    The ck Bear Tribe was also a Warring n of the Bear-headed Race, their strength was just next to the Royal Tribe, the Pr Bear Tribe. Like the Snow Wolf Tribe, the Pr Bear Tribe also resided in the North Icefields. Their strength being the strongest.

    Even if the ck Bear n wasn¡¯t the Royal Tribe of the Bear-headed race, their strength was still very formidable. Because of this, the prestige of their tribe was very high. There weren¡¯t any members of the Beastman Race that would dare to disrespect them. The words of the ck Bear Tribe carry plenty of weight in the Bear-headed Race.

    The ck Bear Tribe wasn¡¯t a very hot tempered race. The Human¡¯s view of them being very violent waspletely wrong. In fact, the ck Bears were usually very warm, and with their clear eyes, one could tell that they were very simple and honest. This also contributed to the ck Bears¡¯ good reputation in the Prairie.

    It was the Humans deceiving the ck Bears that made the Beastmen very discontented with the Humans. And adding on to the fact that the Humans had always sold them food at a high price, this made the Beastmen receive Humans very badly. This sentiment may have possibly been received by the humans, thus exining the food shortage this time.

    But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know about this, he just felt that the food shortage was the work of someone in the shadows. Whether they were the Radiant Church or not was still left for investigation.

    When they entered the ck Bear Tribe¡¯s domain, Buffon immediately rxed. Then he and Mendez entered Alien to share some drinks along the way.

    Zhao Hai naturally wouldn¡¯t reject them, so he took out some liquor as well as some snacks that he got from the Rosen Empire. He can now have these snacks whenever he wants since there were now stores specialized in selling these items on Golden Ind, he also heard that their business was good. Since Kun, Blockhead and Rockhead were aware of his matters because of the Space, they immediately had some snacks sent over to Zhao Hai¡¯s office. Zhao Hai can then use the Space to get those snacks and had them served to Buffon and Mendez.

    After having everything prepared, the group poured themselves a cup of liquor. Zhao Hai then turned to Buffon and said, ¡°Brother Buffon, tell me about the ck Bear Tribe. They aren¡¯t as cold as the Prairie Wolves right?¡± In Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes, the Wolf-headed races can be said to be cold. They had their eyes partially closed, as if afraid that they might kill a person when they opened them fully. With their indifferent looks and the external appearance, if there were people to be described as cold inside the Prairie, then it would be the Prairie Wolves.

    Buffon smiled and said, ¡°Rest assured, the ck Bear Tribe is very hospitable. They¡¯re quite simple and honest. When you go visit them, they would surely give you the best reception that they can offer. I¡¯m actually afraid that even if they are starving and were barely eating, they would still butcher a beast to wee us. Naturally, all of these were in the premise that you are their friend. If you are an enemy, then their spiked maces would surely greet your face. Their spiked maces are one of the most feared weapons among the Beastman Race.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t think that getting along with the Bear tribe would be so easy. Right, sixth brother, why didn¡¯t you tell the Old Wolf King about our suspicions regarding the Radiant Church¡¯s hand in the food shortage? Are you afraid that they won¡¯t help?¡±

    Mendez smiled and said, ¡°The Wolf-headed race are even vignt towards other Beastmen, so we can¡¯t just tell it to them directly. We should take this matter slowly.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and didn¡¯t say anything more. From what he understood of the Prairie Wolves, they would certainly think lowly towards Mendez and the other Beastmen.

    Buffon also smiled and said, ¡°That doesn¡¯t really matter, as long as we help the ck Bears, then everything would be fine. The Prairie Wolves are just too vignt towards other people, it would need a long time before they see you as a friend. Look, even if you provided them with 1 billion jin of food, they still didn¡¯t give you their friendship g.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Then Brother Buffon, why didn¡¯t your Mastiff race give me your friendship g? I gave you fairly the same conditions.¡±

    Buffon gave a bitter smile towards Zhao Hai, ¡°You don¡¯t need to waste words. Do you really think that we don¡¯t want to give a friendship g to you? Father actually wanted to give you our g, but he was afraid of opposition. But as long as you stay and trade with us for a few more times, Father would take responsibility and hand you our Dog-headed Race¡¯s friendship g.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared for a moment, then he asked Buffon for rity, ¡°Brother Buffon, did you just say the Dog-headed Race¡¯s friendship g? Not the Mastiff Tribe friendship g?¡± After being with the Beastmen for this long, he knew that there were differences between friendship gs. The Dog-headed Race¡¯s friendship g was very different from the Mastiff Tribe¡¯s friendship g.

    The Mastiff Tribe¡¯s friendship g refers to the Dog-headed Race¡¯s royal n¡¯s friendship g. This g only represents the Mastiff Tribe, but the Dog-headed race¡¯s friendship g represented the entire Dog-headed Race. For this g to be given to a person, it would need the approval of 60% of the Dog-headed Race¡¯s branches. With the process of how this g is given, one could see how important it was.

    The Friendship gs of the Big Bellied Pig Tribe and the Giant Horned Bull Tribe that Zhao Hai acquired in the past only represented his good rtions with those two tribes. The weight of those gs cannot bepared to the Dog-headed race¡¯s friendship g. If Zhao Hai gets ahold of that friendship g, it would mean that he would be a friend of the entire Dog-headed Race. People who disrespect Zhao Hai would be simrly disrespecting the entire Dog-headed Race. This matter might even lead to a war in the Prairie.

    Because he knows about the implications, Zhao Hai asked Buffon to rify. Buffon understood why Zhao Hai asked his question, he smiled to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Of course its the Dog-headed Race¡¯s friendship g. Why do you think the leaders of the tribes were present with father when you arrived at our camp? When you entered our domain, father immediately sent word to summon the tribe leaders. Father wanted them to see your performance. Fortunately, you did great. I heard from father that it wouldn¡¯t take a long time before our Dog-headed Race¡¯s g ends up in your hands.¡±

    Zhao Hai was so happy he almost cheered. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s expression, Mendez smiled and said, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯re really luck kid. Do you know why the rtionship between the Cow-headed Race and the Dog-headed race is very good? It¡¯s because we mutually guard each other¡¯s friendship g. With our gs, you can almost walk sideways in the Prairie.¡±

 Chapter 514 - Black Bear Beastman

    <h4>Chapter 514 - ck Bear Beastman</h4>

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. Let¡¯s see who dares to annoy me now.¡± If he was in the Human domain, Zhao Hai would be saying, ¡°I really don¡¯t care if I can walk sideways, as long as my business is in line.¡± However, he cannot say it in the Prairie since it would be equal to looking down on the Dog-headed race. When that timees, he would be lucky to only have his friendship g revoked.

    Buffonughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be overconfident. Our Dog-headed Race isn¡¯t considered to be a Warring Race, it¡¯s still good to behave yourself. If you meet those Warring ns, they might even be impolite to you. But don¡¯t worry, if you sell them food, they might even give you a friendship g.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Forget it, they might not necessarily befriend me. Come, let¡¯s drink. Let¡¯s take care about the Bear Tribe¡¯s food problem first. I heard that they suffered a serious food shortage a few years ago. Since the Bear Tribe is a friend of the Dog-headed Race, we must help them.¡±

    Buffon smiled and said, ¡°We really should. The ck Bears are really good friends. If you befriend them, they would surely give you a handter on. Even if they suffer a loss, they won¡¯t hold back in helping.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. From Buffon¡¯s introduction, he had a certain understanding towards the ck Bears. They seem to be really good people. If Buffon was saying truth, then they¡¯re worth paying a visit.

    The three continued to drink inside. At the same time, the people outside doesn¡¯t have anything to say about it. After all, Zhao Hai had also provided them with liquor and snacks to partake during breaks.

    They travelled from day to night. They had also met a small ck Bear Tribe along the way, one of the various tribes in the ck Bear Territory. This tribe had about more than 300 people, a much smaller numberpared to Zhao Hai¡¯s group.

    These Bear Beastmen were a very enthusiastic bunch. When they saw the Mastiffs, they immediately invited Buffon into their tent while having people ughter some sheep to wee the group.

    Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t prevent them from doing so. If they did, it would be like looking down on them. They just have to gift the tribe with some food when they left. These Bears might have food troubles, but Zhao Hai didn¡¯t.

    At night, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t need to construct his own tent. He can just rest inside Alien since it wasfortable and warm there. Because of this, he can closely monitor the Bear Beastmen more carefully.

    Although these Bears hadrge heads, they weren¡¯t fat like those Pig-headed Beastmen. On the contrary, they looked pretty buff. They can even bepared to the Herculean Bulls.

    However, Zhao Hai can see that they hadn¡¯t been doing as well as the Mastiffs and the Herculean Bulls. They were only a small tribe of 300 so they didn¡¯t have a lot of Argali raised. This time, to wee Zhao Hai¡¯s group, they ughtered a bunch of them. Zhao Hai can see that they had almost run out of food.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai¡¯s heart was aching. These Beastmen were very likeable, but seeing how much Argali that they have right now and the fact that they can¡¯t trade with Humans made Zhao Hai feel that the world has been very unfair to the Beastman race.

    In fact, if one thought carefully, they can see that most of the wars between Beastmen and Humans were likely caused by the Human side. Take this time as an example, if the Humans did indeed withheld some grain, then what other choice do the Beastmen have other than to steal? Will they just die in starvation? Even Humans wouldn¡¯t able to hold on, much more the ill tempered Beastmen.

    Zhao Hai spent the night in the small Bear Tribe¡¯s camp. When they prepared to leave in the morning, Zhao Hai left behind 5,000 jin of Bread Fruit for the Bears to consume. The Bears were naturally d, they even want to pay Zhao Hai with their Argali, of which Zhao Hai strongly declined.

    Things like these small transactions weren¡¯t worthy of Zhao Hai¡¯s concern. Tens of thousands of jins are too few for Zhao Hai. If he can make friends by giving those away, then that would be a good oue.

    After having their breakfast, Zhao Hai¡¯s group left. Since they were already inside the ck Bear domain, they only needed another four day¡¯s worth of travel to reach the main camp. The ck Bear Tribe was also quite arge one, so their domain would also be equally huge. But their main camp would bepletely fixed, especially during the winter.

    After four days of travelling and staying inside small Bear tribe camps, Zhao Hai can finally see the distant view of the ck Bear Tribe¡¯s main camp.

    At this time, a team of ck Bear Cavalry dashed out from the main camp. These people rode on top of four meter high ck bears. Also, these ck Bears themselves were more than three meters high. One could feel pressure just by looking at these ck Bears riding their mounts.

    Before long, the team arrived near Zhao Hai¡¯s team. When their leader saw Buffon, he smiled and said, ¡°So it¡¯s Brother Buffon who arrived. Come with us to the camp quickly. Right, there are also some Herculean Bull brothers, wee. There¡¯s a human as well?¡±

    When he heard the Bear Beastman, Zhao Hai understood that he was a frank person, expressing both closeness and distance in his words. When he saw Buffon, he immediately invited him to the camp, when he saw Mendez, he said his greetings. And when he saw Zhao Hai he expressed a bit of hostility.

    Buffon jumped down from his mount and hugged the Bear Beastman and said, ¡°Lieben, it¡¯s supposed to be your patrol shift this time, why are you still in the camp? Have you beenzy again?¡±

    Lieben cracked a smile and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know, but the tribe doesn¡¯t have a lot of grain right now, we can only ration them out. There¡¯s nobody who can eat fully right now, so we don¡¯t have the energy to patrol around.¡±

    Buffon didn¡¯t expect that the ck Bear Tribe would reach this degree of shortage. It was still the beginning of spring, but the ck Bear Tribe was already rationing, it seems like their grain stores have really gone dry.

    Buffon patted Lieben¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that anymore. See this man? This is the Herculean Bull¡¯s Foreign Prince, a big grain Merchant. He has a lot of food in his hand. After he traded with us, I brought him over here as well.¡±

    Lieben looked at Zhao Hai and grinned, ¡°Can a Human really be the Herculean Bull¡¯s Foreign Prince? Good. Does he really have food in his hand?¡±

    Buffon smiled and said, ¡°Of course he has. I won¡¯t dare deceive you. Escort us to the camp quickly.¡±

    Liebenplied and led the group towards the main camp. They immediately headed towards the golden tent.

    When they reached outside the golden tent, Lieben went inside to report while Zhao Hai and the others stood outside. Before long, Lieben went out and looked at the trio and said, ¡°Buffon, the Patriarch asks you in.¡± Since Lieben didn¡¯t ask Zhao Hai and Mendez, the two naturally wouldn¡¯t follow. Buffon nodded to the two of them and then went inside the tent.

    After quite some time, Lieben went out again and told Zhao Hai and Mendez, ¡°The Patriarch invites you two in.¡± Then Zhao Hai and Mendez expressed their gratitude before entering the tent.

    When Zhao Hai entered the tent, he noticed that there were a lot of people inside. Nearly 20 ck Bears were present, Buffon sat at a ce in the left side of the tent.

    In the ce farthest from the entrance, a ck Bear was sitting. This Bear looked like he was in the prime of his life. His Bear eyes looked at the neers closely.

    The two of them knew instantly that this person was the ck Bear Tribe¡¯s Patriarch. After the two gave their respects, the ck Bear Beastman looked at Mendez and said, ¡°You¡¯re the Herculean Bull Prince Mendez?¡±

    Mendez quickly replied, ¡°Mendez has seen the Patriarch.¡±

    The ck Bear nodded and said, ¡°I know about what happened between you and Fighting Bulls. Good job in eliminating the Radiant Church.¡±

    Mendez expressed his gratitude. Then the ck Bear turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You are the Herculean Bull Foreign Prince Zhao Hai?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen the Patriarch.¡±

    The ck Bear Patriarch looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°Since you¡¯ve be the Foreign Prince of the Herculean bulls, this meant that you had helped them a lot. It seems like you¡¯re not a bad person. Buffon said that you have a lot of food?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I do have some food. It¡¯s this one.¡± Then he put out a Bread Fruit and passed it along the ck Bears, having them taste it.

    After Patriarch tasted the fruit, he nodded and said, ¡°This is very good. But unlike Humans, we ck Bears eat a lot. How much do you have?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I have a lot. This fruit is something that¡¯s only grown in my territory. On the continent, only I have this thing. It¡¯s still my second year trading in the Prairie, and I initially didn¡¯t n to sell a lot. But when I saw that there is a food shortage here, I decided to sell it to my friends, the Herculean Bulls and the Mastiffs. And since the ck Bear Tribe is friends with the Mastiffs, I came. After all, a friend of a friend is also a friend.¡±

    The ck Bear nodded, then he said, ¡°Alright, since you have a lot, our ck Bear Tribe wants all of it.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, these Beastman Patriarch really are too self-confident. They really think that they can buy everything that he has?

    Zhao Hai quickly responded and said, ¡°Sir Patriarch, you should tell me a specific amount. I really have a lot of food. Also, I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t want to have all of them. Even if the Bread Fruit can be stored for a long time, they can¡¯tst forever. Especially when they burst, they can¡¯tst for too long.¡±

    Naturally, the Bread Fruit cannot burst by themselves. This was just Zhao Hai¡¯s pretext. If he directly told the ck Bear Patriarch that they cannot afford all of his food, then the ck Bears would think that he was looking down on them. By that time, it would be impossible for him to be their friend.

    Zhao Hai had already known that since the ck Bears had been deceived by a Human, they¡¯re quite hostile towards them. This made Zhao Hai tread lightly with his words. He was even more careful this time than the time when he spoke to the Wolf King

 Chapter 515 - Intelligent Black Bear Tribe

    <h4>Chapter 515 - Intelligent ck Bear Tribe</h4>

    The ck Bear Patriarch stared at Zhao Hai for quite some time, then seeming to remember something, he said, ¡°Oh, right, yes, what¡¯s the price of your Bread Fruit?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°A fourth the price of Bamboo Rice.¡± The one fourth price naturally referred to the price that other merchants sold Bamboo Rice. The Bamboo Rice that Zhao Hai sold was half of their price. Therefore, it would be impossible for Zhao Hai to sell his bread fruit ording to his pricing of Bamboo rice, it was just too low.

    Even then, this price still shocked the ck Bear Patriarch, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t speak incorrectly? Is it really a fourth the price of Bamboo Rice?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°It is. I¡¯ve carried a transaction with the Prairie Wolf tribe earlier, I sold it to them at this price.¡± After mentioning the Prairie Wolves, Zhao Hai suddenly remembered that it was already six days since he left the Wolf camp. He should¡¯ve given them the 700 million jin a day ago.

    The ck Bear Patriarch looked at Zhao Hai for a long time then said, ¡°I have to ask mister to take a rest first. We need to discuss this.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then he went outside with Lieben. However, Mendez stayed inside the tent.

    There was already a tent prepared for Zhao Hai outside. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t be polite as he led Laura and the others inside the tent. Then he opened the monitor to see what the people inside the tent were talking about.

    The ck Bear didn¡¯t be polite and directly asked Mendez about Zhao Hai. They wanted to ask how he became a Herculean Bull Prince.

    Mendez didn¡¯t hide anything, he told everything to the ck Bears. He told them how they met Zhao Hai as well as the help that he did in defeating the Fighting Bulls.

    The ck Bears were simple, but that didn¡¯t mean that they were stupid. Upon hearing Mendez¡¯ ount, they knew that the reason how the Herculean Bulls were able to defeat the Fighting Bulls in a short time was Zhao Hai. No wonder Zhao Hai became a Foreign Prince.

    When Mendez finished speaking, the ck Bear Patriarch nodded and said, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. It seems like this Zhao Hai is really our Beastman Race¡¯s friend. Since a friend came, how can we not serve him some nice wine. Lieben, prepare it immediately, we must invite mister Zhao Hai to drink with us today.¡± Liebenplied, then turned around to prepare.

    Then the ck Bear Patriarch turned back to Mendez and said, ¡°I also heard from Buffon that you have other reasons why you came here other than grain? Tell us.¡±

    Mendez immediately replied, asking the ck Bear Tribe about how the Herculean Bulls needed backup. Buffon also helped, making the ck Bear Patriarch agree. After all, Zhao Hai was also now the ck Bear Tribe¡¯s food supplier, this made the ck Bear Patriarch very grateful.

    After saying this matter, Mendez moved on to their suspicion that the Radiant Church might have been behind the food shortage this time.

    When the ck Bear Patriarch heard this, he immediately expressed his anger. Then he had someone to investigate this matter as well as pass this information over to the other big Warring ns.

    At this time, everything that they came for with the ck Bear n had already been taken care of. The only thing remaining was to have the food handed over.

    The ck Bear Patriarch was now thinking about how much food he needs to trade with Zhao Hai. He really didn¡¯t think about the matter about protecting the Herculean Bulls. To him, it was just nothing more than a statement. After all, the Mastiffs and the Herculean Bulls were already friends. Just as what Zhao Hai said, friends of friends were also friends. It was already implied that the ck Bears would help.

    What their tribecks the most at this time was food. As long as their food problem is solved, everything would be easier to do. If the food remains unsolved, then they would suffer more losses.

    However, since the time they were deceived by that Human Merchant, their ck Bear tribe has yet to recover to their former strength. If they want to trade with Zhao Hai, they cannot take a lot of things. So the ck Bear Patriarch was now wondering how much food they need to trade with Zhao Hai.

    Buffon and Mendez have already invited to rest inside a prepared tent. Therefore, the only people left inside the tent were the Patriarch as well as the elders of the ck Bear tribe.

    When an elder saw the frowning appearance of the Patriarch, he asked, ¡°Patriarch, what are you worried about? Zhao Hai is here, wouldn¡¯t he be able to solve our food problem?¡±

    The ck Bear Patriarch sighed deeply and said, ¡°We can indeed solve our food problem. I just don¡¯t know how much we need to buy.¡±

    The elder thought for a moment before he said, ¡°Patriarch, I think we should just buy a little amount. If this matter is really caused by the Radiant Church, then war would surelye. As long as we participate, we can pige some food from the Humans. So we really don¡¯t need to buy too much food.¡±

    When the Patriarch heard the elder, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up, ¡°Goodness, I didn¡¯t think about that. We should buy a little bit, maybe several million jins at first. Then we¡¯ll gauge from the situation whether we need more.¡±

    The elders present all nodded. Zhao Hai, who was sitting inside his tent, couldn¡¯t¡¯ help but smile bitterly and turn his head to Laura, ¡°Who said that Beastmen are simple minded? I¡¯ll go beat him. From what I can see, these Beastmen aren¡¯t simple, on the contrary, they¡¯re very smart.¡±

    Laura and the others smiled, then Megan said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect these Beastmen to be so insightful as well. It seems like we cannot just underestimate them. Brother Hai, it looks like you won¡¯t be making good profits this time.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, ¡°They didn¡¯t buy much because they had insider information. Right, we should leave some supply for Beast God City. That¡¯s a center of authority for the Beastmen.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°When the Markey Family ended in my hands, I discovered that we had some businesses in Beast God City. But it seems like we had withdrawn them quite recently. But the shop is still there, we can take it over if we go. I¡¯ve already sent some letters to Ah Tai, he should be cleaning that ce up. Moreover, I¡¯ve also given him some Bamboo Rice to sell there.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good. But he should have nothing left at this point. There¡¯s a food shortage in the Prairie.¡±

    Laura smiled, ¡°Beast God City isn¡¯t like other ces. That ce is the core area of the Beastman Prairie. If there¡¯s a grain shortage, then their storehouses should be able to sustain them for some time. So you shouldn¡¯t worry too much. Also, besides grain, I have also given Ah Tai some vegetables and fruit oil. I also told him to sell the grainsst, taking care of the vegetables and oil first. If he sold everything, he would wait until we arrive.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Alright, that arrangement is fine. After we talk with the Bears tomorrow, I¡¯ll go back to the Wolf tribe and send them the remaining food. At the same time, I¡¯ll go and tell them about the Radiant Church¡¯s involvement in the grain shortage. Right, why do you think the Wolves wanted to trade us with money?¡±

    Laura replied, ¡°This isn¡¯t strange. Huge Warring ns would sometimes use gold and silver for trade. Huge transactions are inconvenient if one doesn¡¯t use gold. Also, the Wolf tribe has always been short on beasts. Don¡¯t forget, the Wolf Tribes performs the most thievery towards Human Merchants among the Beastmen. Because of that, they have a lot of gold silver, which exins why they wanted to use those for their transactions.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°That is indeed the case. If one were to trade with Magic Beasts, it may be troublesome to do so in high numbers. Fortunately, we have good uses for gold and silver. Right, Laura, what do you think about having our own bank in Golden Ind?¡±

    When Laura heard him, she was confused as she asked Zhao Hai, ¡°Brother Hai, do you really want to have a private bank at Golden Ind? The waters regarding banks are very deep. Presently, all of the banks in the continent are in the hands of Royal ns. If we make our own private bank, then we must prepare to offend some Royal ns.¡±

    When he heard Laura, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but regretfully shake his head as he sighed, ¡°Forget it. If this is really the case, then we can¡¯t make our own bank. We cannot bear to offend the people of the continent.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°Banks make a lot of money. Because of this, the Royal ns naturally wouldn¡¯t allow others to meddle with it. We should stop thinking about this matter.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, the banks in the continent are much different than the banks back on Earth. Zhao Hai really wanted to try managing a bank, but when he heard Laura, he had no choice but to give up. He didn¡¯t want to have a falling out with the Rosen Imperial n.

    At this time, a voice was suddenly heard outside, ¡°Is mister Zhao Hai in? The Patriarch invites you over for a feast.¡±

    Zhao Haiplied, then he stood up before heading outside. Laura and the others also followed behind. When they got out of the tent, they also saw Buffon and Mendez who just came out. Not far from their tents, some Argalis were being roasted, there were some bulls on the pit as well. Such reception was already at a high standard.

    Lieben asked Zhao Hai and the others to sit down. The Beastman¡¯s way of eating were quite simr. If the weather is good, they wouldn¡¯t¡¯ eat inside the tent. This was because they cannot have open-air roasting indoors. For the Beastmen, not having an open-air barbecue was being unfair to the guests.

    Zhao Hai was already used to this scene. After the group sat down, it didn¡¯t take too long for the ck Bear Patriarch toe out. Zhao Hai and the others immediately stood up and offered their greetings.

    The ck Bear Patriarch was now very polite towards Zhao Hai. After he invited the group to sit down, he turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I really want to express my gratitude to Mister Zhao Hai foring to our ck Bear Tribe. You¡¯ve really helped our tribe a lot.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Patriarch is too polite. I am a Merchant, I came for business. Also, you¡¯re friends who need food, so it is natural for me to offer it.¡±

    The ck Bear Patriarchughed, ¡°Good, good. Since Mister thinks of us as a friend, then you¡¯ll be our friend. Hahaha. Mister, take this cup. From now on, you¡¯ll be a friend to our ck Bear Tribe.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard the Patriarch, he couldn¡¯t help but be happy. He then raised his ss and returned the Patriarch¡¯s gesture. What they were drinking right now was the mostmon Milk Wine of the Beastmen. Since Zhao Hai was still unfamiliar with the ck Bears, he chose to not provide his wine this time.

 Chapter 516 - Black Bear Tribeâ€™s Friendship Flag

    <h4>Chapter 516 - ck Bear Tribe¡¯s Friendship g</h4>

    Beastmen are very strange, if you gave them any gift, no matter how precious, they would without a doubt ept it. Even if they knew that you¡¯re just doing it to help them, they would still receive it with no hesitations. However, if you give them liquor during a meal, especially if you¡¯re still not very familiar with them, they would think that you¡¯re looking down on them. For them, this was a very huge matter.

    But even so, the barbecue this time was very tasty. Even if it was Megan and Lizzy¡¯s first time drinking genuine Beastman Milk Wine, its taste wasn¡¯t that far from Zhao Hai¡¯s distilled milk wine.

    This meal made Zhao Hai and the others quite full, they also hadn¡¯t drunk any small liquor. They were in the presence of Beastmen, the more you eat and drink, the happier the Beastmen get.

    After eating their meal, it was already quitete. Therefore, Zhao Hai and the others returned to their tent. It seems like it would be impossible to talk about the grain with the ck Bear Patriarch today.

    When Zhao Hai returned to his tent, he expected that nobody woulde. But just after they entered the Space, Mendez and Buffon arrived. This surprised Zhao Hai, then he made Laura and the others go out of the Space again.

    The two might look tipsy, but one could see that they weren¡¯t that drunk. Zhao Hai served them some Spatial Water, but they didn¡¯t drink it. Buffon looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, we told the ck Bear Tribe about the Radiant Church¡¯s involvement. But now it looks like we told them quite early.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then Mendez guiltily smiled, ¡°We did tell them a little bit too early. The ck Bear Tribecked grain, but they didn¡¯t discuss this matter with us immediately. It seems like they wanted to wait until the war starts and snatch their food there. They¡¯re not nning to buy a lot of food from you. Really, who said that these Bears as too simple? This is too insincere.¡±

    Hearing their concerns, Zhao Hai came to an understanding. He couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, you¡¯re thinking too much. The ck Bear n is having a hard time, so it¡¯s natural that they¡¯d buy as little as possible. I¡¯ll tell you the truth, if the Beastmen didn¡¯tck grain, I wouldn¡¯t be selling the Bread Fruits. If I make these Fruits into liquor, I¡¯d be getting multiple times more profits from them. You don¡¯t need to worry about it too much.¡±

    Mendez sighed, ¡°Thank you, Little Hai. If there are more Humans like you, I think there wouldn¡¯t be any more wars between Humans and Beastmen.¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°People have ambition. As long as ambition is present, war will continually happen. Sooner orter, conflicts will appear. With my own strength, I couldn¡¯t¡¯ change everything, I¡¯m just doing all I can to help.¡±

    Mendez and Buffon sighed, they knew that Zhao Hai was right. This thing called ambition was impossible to control. Not to mention the Humans, Beastmen were the same. Otherwise, the matter with the Fighting Bulls wouldn¡¯t have happened.

    Buffon looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, what do you n to do next?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll head to Beast God City to take a look. The things I need to do here are almost done. Even if the ck Bears have other Warring n friends, we aren¡¯t sure if they have huge problems regarding food. If they have ears around, they may even know about the war. So it¡¯s probable that they wouldn¡¯t buy any grain. I also want to go to Beast God City to see how willing the other Beastmen were when ites to war since Humans might be the most undesirable people in the prairie.¡±

    Buffon snorted, ¡° I don¡¯t know about other humans, but you will definitely have no problems. Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re now a Prince of the Herculean Bulls, you¡¯re basically half beastman. If you want, you can head back to our main camp and wait of our Dog-headed race¡¯s friendship g.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Forget it. If worsees to worst, I can just return to the Herculean Bull tribe. Moreover, I¡¯ve also received a new fief just recently, I still have a lot of work to do. It¡¯s more likely that I¡¯d need to return to Human Territory soon. Don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t go too far.¡±

    Mendez nodded, ¡°Alright. In any case, if war does happen, Beastmen don¡¯t generally kill humans in the Prairie, we¡¯d only chase them away. You also have the Herculean Bull¡¯s King¡¯s g, that should be quite useful.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then smiled, ¡°Well, you don¡¯t really need to worry about me. I¡¯m just going to Beast God City in order to see the situation and maybe make one or two business deals.¡±

    Mendez sighed and said, ¡°I really think that war would definitely happen. But I really don¡¯t want to fight the Rosen Empire. Little Hai shouldn¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t, my territory is a small ind. It would be impossible for the Beastman¡¯s attack to reach there.¡±

    Mendez nodded, then he looked at the skies and said, ¡°It¡¯s already quitete, we¡¯ll head back to rest. Little Hai, I think you should go hand your grain over to the Wolves as soon as possible. The Wolves are very mannered people, it wouldn¡¯t be good if you go toote.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Right, rest assured, I¡¯ll go there tomorrow. You don¡¯t need to worry, you go rest now.¡± The two nodded, then stood up and returned to their tent.

    After that, Zhao Hai and the others returned to the Space. Then Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°It looks like we misjudged the determination of the Beastman Race. There is a huge food shortage in the Prairie right now, it doesn¡¯t matter if this situation was caused by the Radiant Church, I think the Beastmen would still wage war regardless. They really need food.¡±

    Megan looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, will the Beastmen run to the ck Wastnd? If they do, they might cause troubles.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°They shouldn¡¯t, the situation with the ck Wastnd didn¡¯t happen in a day or two. All of the races in the Continent should know about the Poisonous Mist right now. Even the Beastmen wouldn¡¯t¡¯ charge towards it at this point. You don¡¯t need to worry about it, we¡¯re fine.¡±

    Megan nodded, then Lizzy frowned and said, ¡°Elder Brother Hai, what effects do you think this will have to the Rosen Empire? Didn¡¯t the Empire prohibit trade towards Aksu Empire? Because of this, there would be less merchants who can go to the Prairie and trade with the Beastmen and sell them food. If this bes the case, then wouldn¡¯t the Rosen Empire be an aplice in this war?¡±

    When he heard Lizzy, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression changed, the he said, ¡°That makes sense. But I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s the Empire¡¯s fault that the Merchants weren¡¯t able to do business. Can Great Nobles really give up their profits? No! Especially getting profits from the Beastmen, they wouldn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity. Therefore, I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s the Rosen Empire¡¯s fault. If we really think too much into it, then it would be much more evident that this matter is caused by the Radiant Church.¡±

    Laura and the others stared, they couldn¡¯t understand what Zhao Hai was saying. Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°You should know that the Rosen Empire didn¡¯t want the Radiant Church to exist in its territory, this offended the Church. If the Radiant Church intentionally held the food from the Beastmen, they can push the fault to the Rosen Empire. When that timees, the Rosen Empire would be in very huge trouble!¡±

    Lizzy and the other¡¯splexion changed, they knew that if the Radiant Church can push the fault of this matter to the Rosen Empire, the Rosen Empire would be hated by the entire Continent. The Church¡¯s move was using a borrowed knife to deal with another. Shifting the me in this matter was a ruthlessly dirty move.

    Lizzy was the one who cared the most about this situation, she immediately turned to ZHao Hai and said, ¡°Elder Brother Hai, what do we do? If the Radiant Church¡¯s n goes well, our Rosen Empire would be isted by the Continent.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°We should quickly write a letter to his majesty informing him of what happened here, and have the Empire get ready. The Radiant Church wanted to use this method to deal with us, I think they¡¯re just waiting until the Beastmen dere war. We shouldn¡¯t let this matter wait, let¡¯s have his Majesty handle this matter and turn this into the Radiant Church¡¯s bad luck. How to deal with this would have to be left to His Majesty, he has more understanding than me regarding these things. The only thing we need to do is inform him.¡±

    Lizzy nodded, then Zhao Hai took out some writing materials and had Lizzy write a letter to the Emperor. Then he had it taken from his office back on Golden Ind by Kun and sent to the Calci Family via blood hawk. Randolph can then send it to the Emperor.

    The reason why Zhao Hai went through so much trouble was because he wanted people to not suspect him. He had the letter sent using a Blood Hawk since people already knew about it.

    Afterpleting these, Zhao Hai and the others felt relief and rested in the vi. However, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of fear inside. If the Radiant Church really did seed, then the Rosen Empire would surely be in deep trouble. The Radiant Church can use this matter to ssh some dirty water onto the Rosen Empire. With the number of their believers, it wouldn¡¯t take too long before an uproar would happen against the Rosen Empire. The Radiant Church can then suppress the Rosen Empire, and may even force the Empire to allow the religion inside.

    Although this information was still unconfirmed, but it was better to be on guard just in case the Radiant Church did indeed cause it. At this point, Zhao Hai was now utterly disgusted with the Radiant Church. In his mind, the image of the Church had now be an organization that would resort to all means just to aplish their goals.

    In order to deal with an enemy, they actually didn¡¯t hesitate to cause an interracial war. If this matter was really proven to be caused by the Radiant Church, then they would definitely be an evil organization.

    The next morning, after having their breakfast, the ck Bear Patriarch invited Zhao Hai over to the golden tent, making Zhao Hai postpone his n of going to the Prairie Wolves.

    Zhao Hai entered the golden tent, and unexpectedly, Mendez and Buffon were actually present. Zhao Hai then went to the ck Bear Patriarch and offered his greetings. The Patriarch returned the gesture to Zhao Hai as he asked him to sit down. After Zhao Hai sat down, the ck Bear Patriarch looked at him and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, I invited you today in order to discuss with you about the food.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then the ck Bear Patriarch continued, ¡°I think mister already knows about how we were deceived by a Human Merchant years before. We have been unable to recover since then, so we really wanted to buy some food from mister. However, Mendez told us yesterday that the food shortage might have been artificial. If this is really the case, then we Beastman would be waging a war against the humans. During the war, we would be able to pige some resources, so this time we can¡¯t buy too much food from you.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the ck Bear Patriarch. He already knew that the ck Bears wouldn¡¯t buy too much food from what he heard yesterday. He thought that the ck Bear Patriarch would find an excuse to tell him. But he never thought that the ck Bear Patriarch would actually tell him the actual reason. This made Zhao Hai surprised.

    He was too used to the false talk of Humans that he was startled when he met an honest person. Although Buffon and Mendez had told him that the ck Bears were honest people, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect them to be very honest.

    Seeing that it took a long time for Zhao Hai to respond, the ck Bear Patriarch thought that he was unhappy. He quickly added, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai can feel relieved. Our ck Bear tribe would cooperate with you in the future. But this time, we really just need a small amount of food.¡±

    Zhao Hai recovered, he quickly said, ¡°Patriarch is too polite. This isn¡¯t really a problem. I also understand the Patriarch¡¯s reason. How much do you want?¡±

    When the ck Bear Patriarch saw that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t unhappy, he smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re going to buy 40 million jin first. Do you have this much?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I can give it to you immediately. As long as Patriarch finds a ce to receive them, I shall give them to you. I have more than 40 million in my hands right now.¡±

    The ck Bear Patriarch looked at Zhao Hai, then he understood that Zhao Hai had a Space Bag. He immediately became happy and replied, ¡°Good, fantastic. Mister can just ce them outside. I¡¯ll have some people clear a ce out. Right, does mister want Magic Beasts as payment?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°You can also give me some gold and silver coins, those things aren¡¯t really useful in the Prairie. You can also give me some Magic Beasts if your coins aren¡¯t enough.¡±

    The ck Bear Patriarch¡¯s eyes turned bright, then heughed and said, ¡°Alright, Mister is really our tribe¡¯s friend. Right, Lieben, immediately take our tribe¡¯s friendship g. I must give mister our ck Bear Tribe¡¯s friendship g.!¡± Lieben nodded, then he turned around to leave.

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t think that he would be receiving a friendship g this time. The ck Bear Tribe was a big Warring n, their friendship g was really too important. One could say that with this g, he could surely walk sideways in the Prairie. There would be too few people who would dare offend him.

 Chapter 517 - Well Worth-it Transaction

    <h4>Chapter 517 - Well Worth-it Transaction</h4>

    Naturally, the ck Bear Patriarch didn¡¯t do this on impulse. Since he was the Patriarch, hsi decisions were all very well thought out.

    Zhao Hai might not deeply know the importance of Argalis, but how could the ck Bear Patriarch not? These Magic Beasts cannot be raised by humans and can only be reared in the Prairie. These beasts were generally coins that could give birth.

    It can also be said that to the Beastmen, gold and silver were equivalent to stones. To them, those Argali were the things with value.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai was also a Foreign Prince of the Herculean Bulls as well as a friend to the Mastiffs. With his connections, the ck Bear Patriarch naturally attached great importance to Zhao Hai.

    Beastmen also regard rtionships, in fact, they held it with great importance. This was because Beastmen held deep sentiments, and were deeply sincere. If the rtionship between two parties was very good, then it was certain that they would help each other a lot.

    The situation with the ck Bears wasn¡¯t very good right now. Just as what the ck Bear Patriarch said, if they weren¡¯t that poor, then they might have bought more food. It was just a pity that they don¡¯t have much right now.

    There were three reasons why the ck Bear Patriarch gave Zhao Hai their friendship g. First, it was because the rtionship between the Herculean Bulls and the ck bears was good. The second reason was to give the Mastiff tribe face. And the third reason was because Zhao Hai was a grain Merchant. Because of these three reasons, the ck Bear Patriarch decided to give Zhao Hai their tribe¡¯s friendship g.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t polite, he immediately stepped forward and received the g. Then he gave a bow and said, ¡°My deepest gratitude to the ck Bear Patriarch. Rest assured, from this day onward, Zhao Hai would be the ck Bear Tribe¡¯s friend. I naturally wouldn¡¯t be stingy as a friend, so I¡¯ll leave 50 million jin behind. The extra Bread Fruits would serve as my gift to the ck Bear Tribe. The Patriarch must ept it.¡¯

    The ck Bear Patriarch didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to casually give them 10 million jins of Bread Fruit. This wasn¡¯t a small amount, one should know that some transactions between Beastmen and Humans wouldn¡¯t reach 10 million jin. For Zhao Hai to give 10 million jins just like that was too astonishing.

    The ck Bear Patriarch thought about what he just gained. 10 million jins of food for a friendship g, this transaction was pretty well worth it.

    The ck Bear Patriarch couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ept it. But Little Hai, do you really want to trade for gold and silver?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Yes, we can just use gold and silver. I know that they might be useless to you, but they have value in my hands. So I might as well have them.¡±

    The ck Bear Patriarchughed, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll be impolite to you. Lieben, go have some people get the gold and silver that we have, those things are useless anyway. At the same time, go have a banquet prepared.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly said, ¡°Patriarch, I¡¯ll have to be exempted from the banquet. I need to go to the Prairie Wolf tribe today. While we wereing here, we¡¯ve been stopped by them. Then we managed to make a transaction but I still haven¡¯t given them the food. You can wait a moment while I send them the remaining Bread Fruits.¡±

    The ck Bear Patriarch shook his head when he heard Zhao Hai, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, make that old thin Wolf wait for a while. They won¡¯t die anytime soon. Right, what did he use to trade? Gold and silver?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Partly gold and silver, partly Magic Beasts. Right, Patriarch, i want some unique Magic Beasts. I don¡¯t care about what kind of beast as long as they are unique to the Prairie. I¡¯d like nts as well, it would be nice if Patriarch can pay attention for me.¡±

    The ck Bear Patriarch didn¡¯t say anything for a moment, then he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you two violent bearster. But we need to make an agreement that you shouldn¡¯t hand them over to other Humans for research. They are our beast rtives.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Patriarch can rest assured. I wouldn¡¯t give them to any other Human. Moreover, I want those beasts not for research, I have other uses for them.¡± Then the ck Bear Patriarch nodded.

    Zhao Hai watched the time and turned to the Patriarch, ¡°Patriarch, I¡¯ll go and hand the Bread Fruits to you. 50 million jin isn¡¯t a a small number.¡± The Patriarch nodded and then Zhao Hai turned around to leave.

    When Zhao Hai went out of the tent, Buffon smiled to the ck Bear Patriarch and said, ¡°Patriarch is truly very fast in making decisions. It only took a small time before giving Little Hai your Friendship g. Very unlike my father, we really want to give Little Hai our friendship g, but we still needed the approval of the various tribe leaders.¡±

    The ck Bear Patriarch stared, he looked at Buffon and said, ¡°Your Mastiff tribe also want to give your friendship g to Little Hai?¡±

    Buffon shook his head and said, ¡°Not our Mastiff Tribe, but our Dog-headed race. Our Mastiff Tribe¡¯s friendship g wouldn¡¯t be a big use to Little Hai. Because of this, father wanted to convince the other tribe leaders to give Little Hai our Dog-headed race¡¯s friendship g.¡±

    The ck Bear Patriarch thought about it. Although the Dog-headed Race wasn¡¯t considered to be a Warring Race, their fighting strength was very strong. Under the Warring Races, their strength could be considered to be the strongest. There were even some small Warring Races that aren¡¯t necessarily stronger than the Dog-headed Race. If not for some of their branches being very weak, the Dog-headed Beastment would¡¯ve already be a Warring Race.

    For such a group to give Zhao Hai their friendship g meant that they attached great importance towards him. It was at this point that the ck Bear Patriarch realized the value of his earlier transaction.

    At this time, Zhao Hai had already released his Bread Fruits. The pile of fruits looked like a small hill. The ck Bears cheered at the sight of it. Then after being handed orders, they immediately went and stored it at somece safe.

    When Zhao Hai returned to the tent, Lieben still hadn¡¯te back. He was still managing the gold and silver that was needed to be given to Zhao Hai. The gold and silver needed wasn¡¯t a small amount.

    After Zhao Hai entered the tent, he gave a bow to the ck Bear Patriarch and said, ¡°Patriarch, I¡¯ll be heading to the Prairie Wolf tribe to give them the food. I shalle back immediately.¡±

    The ck Bear Patriarch gawked, ¡°Do you really need to go? I have already prepared the banquet.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯lle back right away.¡± Then he went out of the tent and whistled. Before long, a red silhouette came flying down. Before the ck Bears could respond, the figure had already fallen in front of Zhao Hai. The Blood Hawk¡¯s body was now more than three meters high and looked very majestic. Zhao Hai rode on the hawk¡¯s back before it spread its wings and shot up into the air. It didn¡¯t take a long time before he became a small dot in the sky.

    When Lieben saw this, he immediately had other people move the gold and silver. Then he returned to the tent and told everything he saw to the ck bear Patriarch.

    The ck Bear Patriarch responded, ¡°Are you sure? The Hawk looked stronger than the Hawk-headed race¡¯s beast? Does this mean that the Humans now have an Air Force?¡±

    This was another difference between the Humans and Beastmen, the Beastmen have their own Air Force. They had a lot of Aerial Forces, they were divided between the Chaffinch, the Hawks, the Eagles, and so on. Because of their unique beasts, they can form their own Air Force. This aspect was the Beastman¡¯s advantage against Humans.

    However, the Beastmen¡¯s Air Force have their own flight limitations and can¡¯t fly higher than the Blood Hawk. They can only fly at low altitudes, enough for Humans to target them with Ballistas. Making an Air Force also wasn¡¯t very easy, so their role in the Beastman Race wasn¡¯t that huge.

    Now that he heard that Zhao Hai had a flying Magic Beast that was also quite strong, the ck Bear Patriarch was startled. He didn¡¯t know that the Humans also had their own Air Force.

    After thinking about it, he couldn¡¯t help but turn towards Buffon and Mendez. Buffon was also clueless about this matter. However, Mendez knew since Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hide it from them. Even if the Beastmen have races that are suitable for Air Forces, they aren¡¯t very numerous. At the same time, races like the ck Bears and the Herculean Bulls cannot have an Air Force, they were simply too heavy. Even if they can ride a Blood Hawk, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do a lot of things on its back.

    Mendez looked at the ck Bear Patriarch and knew that the other party wanted some answers. Therefore, Mendez didn¡¯t hide the truth as he nodded and said, ¡°They have, but not the Aksu Empire. Little Hai is now under the Rosen Empire, his wife was also the daughter of the Emperor. The Rosen Empire had begun to set up their Air Force, but it would take a while before they be operational.¡±

    The ck Bear Patriarch nodded, ¡°So it¡¯s like this. That¡¯s good, it wouldn¡¯t be great if the Aksu Empire had their own Air Force. Right, why didn¡¯t Little Hai give the Aksu Empire some of his hawks?¡±

    Mendez smiled, ¡°It¡¯s because Little Hai has a grudge with the Aksu Empire and the Radiant Church. With such enmity, how could he give his hawks to the Aksu Empire? Instead, he couldn¡¯t wait until the Empire gets eliminated.¡±

    When the ck Bear Patriarch heard Mendez, he smiled and said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s good. So this means that we don¡¯t need to hold back against the Aksu Empire.¡±

    Mendez smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s also the Radiant Church. When we deal with the Aksu Empire, we can send word out that it was because the Radiant Church was holding food back from us. This would be Little Hai¡¯s lesson towards the Radiant Church.¡±

    The ck Bear Patriarchughed, ¡°No need to say more. I also find the Radiant Church to be repugnant. It is also highly probable that they are behind this food shortage, so we just cannot let them off. It¡¯s a good idea to send a word out and make those Humans deal with the Radiant Church themselves. It would save us the effort of doing it.¡±

    The people inside the tentughed. While they were discussing about the Radiant Church, there was another person who was also thinking about the organization. And this person was none other than Zhao Hai¡¯s Father-inw, the Rosen Emperor.

 Chapter 518 - Dead Minister

    <h4>Chapter 518 - Dead Minister</h4>

    When the Rosen Emperor received Zhao Hai¡¯s letter, he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. He really didn¡¯t expect the Radiant Church to use this method to deal with the Empire.

    Although this information was still unconfirmed, the Emperor already believed it to be real. If the Church¡¯s n came to fruition, the Rosen Empire would be detested by the entire continent. There was even a possibility that themoners would stop supporting them.

    If themoners start believing in the Radiant Church, then the Rosen Empire would be following the footsteps of other nations. They might even be even worse than the others. The Rosen Empire had offended the Radiant Church, it would be very strange if the Radiant Church lets this opportunity to punish the Rosen Empire go.

    The Rosen Emperor thought that Zhao Hai¡¯s letter came at a very timely manner. The Radiant Church still hadn¡¯t started their n, at this point, the Rosen Empire had the upper hand.

    The Emperor immediately called his trusted ministers over and had them read the letter sent by Zhao Hai. These ministers were also nobles of the Rosen Empire, none of them were stupid. Upon reading the letter, they immediately understood the implications of this matter for the Rosen Empire.

    When the Emperor saw their faces, he knew what they were thinking. Then he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that the Radiant Church would use this trick. This is really too ruthless. We¡¯re lucky that Little Hai managed to inform us, otherwise, I don¡¯t want to think about what would happen. Everyone, what do you think we should do?¡±

    Then almost everyone¡¯s gazes turned to Randolph. The Calci Family had been at odds with the Radiant Church for a long time. Moreover, Randolph was Zhao Hai¡¯s Grandfather-inw. Because of this, everyone wanted to hear Randolph¡¯s opinion first.

    When Randolph saw their gazes, he knew that he needed to talk. He couldn¡¯t help but coldly snort, ¡°It would be bad if we didn¡¯t know. However, since we found out about it, then there would be no way for the Radiant Church to seed. I think we should first spread this information, fully expressing the Radiant Church¡¯s ns. We should make the first move, make the people side with us. When the Beastmen attack and ravage the Aksu Empire, even if the Radiant Church starts their n, nobody would believe them.¡±

    The Emperor nodded and said, ¡°Randolph is right. I thought about this n as well. What do all of you think?¡±

    Jesse then added, ¡°If the Beastmen really did have a food shortage just as Little Hai said, then we don¡¯t have anything to worry about. However, once the Aksu Empire gets into trouble because of the war, refugees woulde in droves. By then, we wouldn¡¯t¡¯ have any choice other than help them, otherwise, the Radiant Church would be using it against us.¡±

    The Emperor nodded, ¡°This really depends on how far the Beastmen go. If they get too ambitious, then the Aksu Empire would suffer a lot. The Beastmen army isn¡¯t something that they can resist, at this time, we usually send some troops for support. But this time, I don¡¯t want our soldiers to die in vain, let¡¯s have the Aksu Empire pay the price first before sending support troops.¡±

    Then another Noble said, ¡°We should, but we cannot send too many. We are already convinced that the Aksu Empire has been colluding with the Radiant Church. But even then, we are already sure that Boris is certainly with the Radiant Church. If we dispatch troops to help the Empire, then they may be entering into the Radiant Church¡¯s trap. How about we start with having the Aksu Empire recognize our sovereignty of Golden Ind first, then have them make a public apology towards us. What does your Majesty think about this?¡±

    The Emperor nodded and said, ¡°Very well. We cannot just fall into traps. Good, if the Aksu Empire cannot take it, then we¡¯ll send support. Pass thismand, starting tomorrow, the Rosen Empire will enter 2nd alert level . Every information regarding the Radiant Church shall need to be passed on as soon as possible.¡± The people presentplied, then they asked to be excused.

    When everyone had left, the Emperor then talked with a serious voice, ¡°What do you think about this matter?¡± He seems to be talking to himself, but at this time, a reply came, ¡°Zhao Hai has performed well. It seems like he really does regard himself as a person of the Rosen Empire. And also, he doesn¡¯t seem to be a person with great ambitions.¡±

    The voice resounded in the hall, however, the Emperor doesn¡¯t seem to be startled. This was because this voice came from someone belonging to a special Rosen Empire unit, a Dead Minister!

    A Dead Minister didn¡¯t mean that this minister was an undead. On the contrary, they were very alive humans. This man follows the Emperor everytime. The existence of these ministers were only known to the Rosen Emperors. Whatever the Emperor was doing, this minister will always be with him. Even if the Emperor was with his concubine in bed, they would act as an audience at one side. It¡¯s just that nobody had ever seen them before.

    Would the Emperor befortable in having someone with him all the time? The answer was of course not. But this rule has been present since the first Rosen Emperor. Nobody dared disobey this rule.

    Because of this, no Emperor ever talked about their existence outside. These people¡¯s existence was Rosen Empire¡¯s biggest secret.

    The Emperor nodded and said, ¡°It seems like the kid is doing a good job in managing Golden Ind. He¡¯s also quite strong himself, but he doesn¡¯t seem to want to expand. Giving Lizzy to him makes me feel relieved.¡±

    The voice didn¡¯te, then the Emperor sighed and said, ¡°If Little Hai didn¡¯t send word early, then we might have been extinguished by the Radiant Church sooner orter.¡± The Emperor seems to be talking to himself right now, the voice wasn¡¯t speaking anymore.

    The Emperor also knew that unless he took the initiative and asked, the voice wouldn¡¯t say anything. The Emperor also knew that the owner of the voice was still there. For how long he has been the Emperor, he still hadn¡¯t seen this person. He only knew that this person was extremely loyal to the Rosen Imperial n.

    On the other hand, Randolph, who just came out of the pce, immediately rushed towards his house. He wanted to tell Zhao Hai about the Emperor¡¯s decisions. No matter what, this matter was brought to light by Zhao Hai. Randolph wanted Zhao Hai to know about this news.

    Actually, he really didn¡¯t need to tell Zhao Hai since thetter already knew. After Zhao Hai had the letter sent, he also made Cai¡¯er pay attention to the Imperial Pce. Zhao Hai even found out about the existence of the Dead Minister.

    At this time, Zhao Hai was already on the skies outside the Prairie Wolf camp. When he descended to the camp, the people became frightened. However, when they saw that it was only Zhao Hai, they rxed.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t rashly go to inside the camp, he just stood outside and waited. Before long, Hans came, he looked at Zhao Hai with an indifferent expression and said, ¡°You¡¯re two dayste.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°My apologies, there are matters that dyed me.¡± Hans nodded, then he turned around and walked towards the camp with Zhao Hai following him closely behind.

    When he entered the golden tent, the Old Wolf King was already waiting for him. Upon seeing Zhao Hai, the Old Wolf King said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, you¡¯rete.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been unfair to the Wolf King. I¡¯ve been dyed for two days because of some matter. But I have some information to tell you, once you hear this, your grievance towards the food would disappear.¡±

    The Old Wolf King looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Zhao Hai then told him about the food shortage of the Prairie being possibly caused by the Radiant Church. He also told the Wolf King that the Beastmen might dere war against the Humans.

    The Old Wolf King calmly listened to Zhao Hai and waited until he finished. When Zhao Hai was done, the old Wolf King looked at him and said, ¡°Why did you tell me this? Now that you told me about this, I wouldn¡¯t be buying anymore food.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I know, but I must inform you about this. I don¡¯t want to deceive you just for measly money. What I want is long-term cooperation with your tribe, I don¡¯t want short-lived businesses.¡±

    The Old Wolf King looked at Zhao Hai for quite some time before heughed, ¡°Good, good. It¡¯s been quite a long time before I saw someone so interesting. Alright then, I¡¯ll be impolite. This time I¡¯ll get 300 million jin, nothing more. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°No problem. Since I told you about this, then I already knew that this would happen. There are still many opportunities for business in the future. Right, since I don¡¯t have anything else to do here anymore, then I¡¯ll have to ask the Wolf King to give me permission to be excused.¡±

    The Wolf King looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Why so anxious? Is there a problem?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I just want to catch up with the Bear tribe, The ck Bear Patriarch has prepared a feast and is waiting for me. I must head back to attend the event.¡±

    The Old King nodded and said, ¡°Since you have a prior engagement with that stupid bear, then you should go. Our Prairie Wolves need food every year, you have a lot of opportunities toe back here.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Right, if the Wolf King needs anything else, then don¡¯t hesitate to tell me. I can also supply things other than food, I have some daily necessities, ironware, salt, and a lot more things that you might want. Just tell me and I¡¯ll have them sent over.¡±

    The Old Wolf King nodded and said, ¡°Well, there¡¯s still the war. After that, we can start our cooperation. Hans, are Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s things ready?¡±

    Hans nodded and said, ¡°They¡¯re prepared.¡± Then the Wolf King nodded and said, ¡°Then bring Mister Zhao Hai along to take it.¡± Hansplied and then turned to walk outside. Zhao Hai gave the Wolf King a salute before leaving as well.

    Hans walked in front while Zhao Hai followed him. Before long, they arrived in front of a tent. There were two Wolf-headed Beastmen guarding the entrance to the tent. When they saw Hans arrive, they immediately bowed. Then Hans lifted the curtain to enter.

    When Zhao Hai saw this, he knew that he was to follow Hans in. So he didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately went inside. Once he entered the tent, Zhao Hai immediately knew why Hans brought him here. This tent was the Wolf-tribe¡¯s treasure vault.

 Chapter 519 - Sun?

    <h4>Chapter 519 - Sun?</h4>

    Handling gold differed between the Humans and Beastmen. Since the Humans use these precious metals as cirction currency, they would mold them into coins. However, Beastmen don¡¯t use gold for trading since they have their Magic Beasts. Because of this, their gold were made into bricks.

    The tent was entirely full of gold bricks, if one were to calcte, this was an absolutely great wealth. Hans looked at Zhao Hai, he wanted to see Zhao Hai¡¯s face when he saw those gold bricks.

    In the past, when the Prairie Wolves did business with Humans, Hans would also bring them to this tent. When Humans see this disy, their saliva would flow out and would even forget about Han¡¯s existence. Upon seeing the gold bricks, they were truly entranced, almost to the point of literally kissing and licking the bricks. Hans used to look at them and feel disgusted.

    Hans wanted to see what expression Zhao Hai would have when he saw the gold. However, when he turned to see Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t believe what he saw. This was because Zhao Hai took a small nce at those bricks before shifting his gaze elsewhere. It seems like, to Zhao Hai, those gold bricks were worth nothing.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction made Hans surprised. Although Hans hasn¡¯t gone to the Human territories before, he knew that they used gold and silver for trade. He knew how much wealth these bricks represented. The reason he brought Zhao Hai here was to see how greedy of a person Zhao Hai was.

    The reason why the Wolf-headed Race had so little interactions with Human merchants was because they don¡¯t trust the Human race. They think that the humans were too greedy. Therefore, if they did want to have a long-term cooperation with a merchant, they wanted to see first if they were greedy or not. This treasury was their test.

    The Merchants who came here in the past were killed and then fed to Hans¡¯ mount. This time, they wanted to see Zhao Hai¡¯s performance and see whether he was worth having a long-term partnership with. If Zhao Hai was also very greedy, then for the Herculean Bulls, Mastiffs, and the ck Bears, they wouldn¡¯t kill him. However, it would be very hard for Zhao Hai to do business with them again in the future.

    Although Zhao Hai¡¯s actions made Hans shocked, Hans was also very satisfied. At the same time, Zhao Hai was surprised internally as well. This was because this shouldn¡¯t be a treasury, but a treasure trove itself! There are a lot of good things here, some of them Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t recognize. However, just based on the fact that they were here, their value shouldn¡¯t be very low.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai was looking around, Hans said, ¡°Sir, you can take these gold and silver bricks. Take the amount equal to your price for 300 million jin of food.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Hans and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m really not in a hurry. To think that this is actually your treasure trove, I can¡¯t help but leave the bricks alone. I want to pick something else in this room, if its value exceeds the food that I supplied, I canpensate it with more fruits. What do you think?¡±

    Hans stared at Zhao Hai with a strange look. The reason with Hans¡¯ expression was Zhao Hai¡¯s misunderstanding. This wasn¡¯t the treasure trove of the Prairie Wolf tribe, this was just a storage tent. In this tent, aside from gold, there were also strange things that the Prairie Wolf had gotten over the years. These things were useless to the Prairie Wolves, they couldn¡¯t be researched either, these aren¡¯t really treasures.

    It was because of this that when Zhao Hai told Hans that he¡¯d exchange these things for food, he couldn¡¯t help but stare strangely. Seeing Hans¡¯ expression, Zhao Hai became confused, then he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I can¡¯t?¡±

    Hans shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m unable to take responsibility for this. I must ask the Patriarch first. I¡¯ll have to ask mister toe out with me in the meantime.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then came out of the tent with Hans. While Hans went to look for the Wolf King, Zhao Hai waited in front of the tent.

    The reason why Zhao Hai proposed this trade was because he saw a peculiar thing among the items inside the tent. It was a piece of metal inside a crystal bottle. This metallic thing looks very strange, it was boiling just like how water would, it also had some faint bluish mes surrounding it. If one wasn¡¯t paying attention, they wouldn¡¯t notice this thinyer of me.

    When Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes located the item, he can feel something in his heart, it kept telling him that he needed to obtain it! Because of this feeling, Zhao Hai made this request to Hans.

    Before long, Hans went back and then looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°Mister, the Patriarch has given word. Since Mister is our tribe¡¯s friend, then we won¡¯t treat you unjustly. Mister, in truth, all of the items in this tent are worthless to our Prairie Wolf tribe. If Mister takes a liking to one, mister can just take it, then you can take the gold as we have discussed before.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard Hans, he couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°His Highness Wolf King is really too polite. But I don¡¯t want to be cheap towards the Wolf King either. The things inside this tent might be useless to you, but to me, they are very useful. I only need one thing, the bricks we can discusster.¡±

    Then he turned around to enter the tent, he took the strange metal in a bottle and then told Hans, ¡°Hans, I want this thing. Since I have an urgent matter to take care of, I wouldn¡¯t be saying goodbye to the Wolf King. If I have the opportunityter, then I would certainly give my greetings.¡±

    Hans looked at Zhao Hai and nodded. He actually thought of Zhao Hai as a friend at this point. After all, Zhao Hai¡¯s performance today had given Hans a good impression of him.

    Outside, after saying his goodbyes to Hans, Zhao Hai got up to his Blood Hawk as it shot up into the sky. When he reckoned that nobody was now able to see him, Zhao Hai entered the Space.

    After he entered the Space, a prompt was heard, ¡°Source of pure energy detected. Combination of three attributes; metal, fire, and water. Assimting pure energy into the Space. Growth of crops improved. Host¡¯s physical body improved. Constitution improved from metal and wood to metal, water, fire, wood, and metal. The hosts can now control four elements. Asking host to work hard.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard this prompt, he was shocked. It was the first time that he had heard of something with three elements in it. In addition to metal, there was also fire and water, he didn¡¯t expect that those two could actually coexist together. This thing was really too strange.

    However, this was a good thing for him. In the past, Zhao Hai can only control metal and nts, but now, he can also control fire and water. This development was truly very good.

    Although Magic also had fire and water elements, Zhao Hai can now be considered to be someone with a Divergent ability regarding Fire and Water. There was a huge difference between Water and Fire Mages and Water and Fire Divergent ability users.

    When a Mage uses Magic, they generally do so through incantations. Additionally, they would also use the magic within their bodies to resonate with the magical elements, then they can cast their spells.

    However, when the spell has been cast, there would be no way for a Mage to change its form. If you casted a Fireball spell, then it would be impossible for it to be transformed into a Fire Dragon. The Mage could only cast a Fire Dragon if he wanted one.

    But a Fire element Divergent Ability was different, they can manually control fire. Once a Fireball has been released, they can mold it and make it into a Fire Dragon, or even a Fire Whip. If onepares Fire Divergent ability users to Fire Mages, then the Fire Mage would be a man who attacks using a stone while a Fire Divergent Ability user was a mason who can carve a stone into a statue. A Fire Divergent Ability user can be seen as an advanced version of a Fire Mage.

    However, even if Zhao Hai acquired another two Divergent Abilities, he still needed to practice them just like what he did with the Metal and Wood element abilities. These abilities needed constant practice in order to be formidable.

    Zhao Hai was very happy with this time¡¯s harvest. Even if he didn¡¯t know what the item inside the bottle was, it still gave him two new divergent abilities as well as improving the growth of the crops in the Space. These were very good things.

    Upon thinking about this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but turn his attention towards the crystal bottle and then opened it. When the bottle was opened, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect the metal inside to immediately fly out of the bottle and moved up faster and faster. It reached to the point where Zhao Hai can no longer see it, but he could feel that there had been wonderful changes uring in the Space.

    In the past, even if the Space had the right temperature, the warmth that they felt seemed to be without life. Being on the Space¡¯s outdoors felt just like being inside any other room, it felt very strange.

    However, it was different this time around. Even if the temperature inside the Space didn¡¯t have major changes, Zhao Hai could feel true warmth in his body, it felt veryfortable.

    At the thought of this, Zhao Hai suddenly froze, then he patted his own head. Wasn¡¯t this feeling very much like the sun? Was the thing inside the bottle not a metal, but instead a miniature sun?

    At this time, a prompt was heard from the Space, ¡°Unknown material detected. Crystalline properties, bottle-shaped. The origin of the material is unknown. The material¡¯s properties are special, it can store everything without damaging it. Absorbing properties of material. Host¡¯s energy is strengthened. Host may now crystallize his body instantaneously, may defend against any attacks.¡±

    This made Zhao Hai thoroughly shocked, he didn¡¯t think that there would be such a thing. He had unexpectedly acquired another Divergent Ability. He can actually change his body into a crystal? Then wouldn¡¯t he be a crystal person? Will he be alive after then?

    Just when he thought about these questions, a prompt was heard, ¡°Host doesn¡¯t need to worry about anything. The body¡¯s crystallization happens in a cellr level. Host can just move normally. After the ability gets to an advanced level, Host can also turn other things into crystal. Host can just choose to withdraw the ability at any time.¡±

    After Zhao Hai heard this sound, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. This ability was truly powerful. If this ability gets strong in the future, then if he took a piece of grass and turn it into a crystal, it would be able to pass as another weapon.

    While storing the bottle carefully, Zhao Hai¡¯s body shed out of the Space. This bottle was very useful to him since he was not yet capable of turning things into a crystal. If he came upon things that he cannot store, the jar would be able to save him the trouble.

    After having everything finished and going out of the Space, Zhao Hai was now back on the Blood Hawk. At this point, the Blood Hawk was already on the skies of the ck Bear tribe¡¯s main camp, Zhao Hai immediately had the Blood Hawk dive down.

    The people of the ck Bear tribe had already seen the Blood Hawk. However, when they saw the beast diving down, they couldn¡¯t help but look at it curiously.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t control the Hawk and just had it go on its way. Before long, he was already in front of the ck Bear tribe¡¯s main camp where the banquet was already underway.

    Right now, the ck Bears were extremely polite towards Zhao Hai. Even if these people didn¡¯t know about Zhao Hai, they still gave their greetings to the person who gave them food as well as the person who had their friendship g.

    Zhao Hai also greeted the other ck Bears before he headed towards the golden tent. The banquet there had already begun. The ck Bear Patriarch hosted the event while the elders were interacting with Buffon and Mendez. Laura and the others were also sitting at the side apanied by other ck Bear women, the group were happily chatting andughing with each other.

    When the ck Bear Patriarch saw that Zhao Hai had already returned, he immediately invited him over to sit by his side. There, Zhao Hai can see a chair that was intentionally left empty, naturally saved for Zhao Hai. This made Zhao Hai surprised, the ce at the left side of the Patriarch was a very important and respectable position.

    However, he also knew that being polite was useless at this time. Overly polite people were heavily disliked by the Beastmen. Therefore, he immediately gave his greetings before arriving at the empty chair and sat down.

    Seeing Zhao Hai sit down, the ck Bear Patriarch then held his wine ss up and said, ¡°Today is a happy day. Our ck Bear Tribe has acquired a trustworthy Human friend, Zhao Hai. He has also received our friendship g, he will be our ck Bear tribe¡¯s friend from now on. Everyone, join me in cheering for our new friend!¡± Everyone simultaneously held their sses up in the air and said, ¡°Cheers!¡± Then they drank the liquor in the ss.

    After refilling his ss, the ck Bear Patriarch once again held it up and said, ¡°Our ck Bear tribe¡¯s brothers, the Mastiff tribe, sent us information about the food shortage. They said that this may been the cause of the Radiant Church. I passed this matter over to the Lion-headed Race and the Tiger-headed Race to have it investigated. If this matter was indeed caused by the Radiant Church, then we must use our spiked maces and head to the Human territories to pige some food. Everyone, prepare yourselves!¡±

    All the ck Bears held their ss up again and cheered, ¡°Yes! Yes! Yes!¡± Then they drank their second ss of liquor.

    Then the ck Bear Patriarch held his ss for the third time and said, ¡°But all of you should remember, no matter how much we hate Humans, Zhao Hai will always be our friend!¡± Then the people said in one voice, ¡°Yes!¡± Before they drank their third ss of liquor. Then everyone was free to do what they want.

    After continually drinking three sses, the ck Bear Patriarch ced his ss down and turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, what kind of transaction did you do with the Wolf tribe?¡±

 Chapter 520 - Arriving at Beast God City

    <h4>Chapter 520 - Arriving at Beast God City</h4>

    When Zhao Hai heard the ck Bear Patriarch, he couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly and said, ¡°Before, they wanted my food. But when I told them about the war, they decided to not buy the remaining food.¡±

    The ck Bear Patriarch stared for a moment before hisplexion changed, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°What? Did they dare to dishonor an agreement? Alright, tomorrow I¡¯ll go and settle ounts with that Old malnourished Wolf.¡±

    Zhao Hai immediately shook his head and said, ¡°No, no. I already expected this before informing the Old Wolf King. You should know that their situation is much worse than the ck Bear tribe. Therefore, I told them that they might go into war and gain food there. Because of that, they decided to not buy the other food in my hands.¡±

    The ck Bear Patriarch looked at Zhao Hai curiously before saying, ¡°Little Hai, why would you do that? You are a Merchant, wouldn¡¯t it be better if they buy your food?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Not really. To tell you the truth, I really didn¡¯t n to sell those Bread Fruits to the Prairie. I can sell them elsewhere, and for more profit. Since the Prairie Wolf tribe are your friends, then they are my friends as well. I don¡¯t really need to cheaply profit off of them. What I want is long-term cooperation with the Beastmen. For this goal to be attained, I couldn¡¯t offend the Prairie Wolf tribe.¡±

    The ck Bear Patriarch stared at Zhao Hai for a moment before heughed and continually patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder. If this was in the past, Zhao Hai might not have been able to bear this beating. However, he was now an 8th rank expert and also had his body repeatedly strengthened by the Space. At this time, he doesn¡¯t feel anything from the pats of the ck Bear Patriarch, instead he even felt that two of them had gotten more intimate.

    The banquet went very smoothly, especially for the ck Bear Patriarch. Even if he calls the Old Wolf King bad names, one could see that the rtionship between the two was very good.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s performance towards the Prairie Wolves also made the ck Bear Patriarch happy. Because of Zhao Hai¡¯s actions this time, the ck Bear Patriarch can see that Zhao Hai was really the Beastmen¡¯s friend. At the very least, he doesn¡¯t look down on them like any other Human.

    After the banquet, Zhao Hai and the others were already quite tipsy. Since, they didn¡¯t have anything else left to do, Zhao Hai and the others returned to their tent and immediately drank two cups of Spatial Water. At the same time, Zhao Hai also informed Laura and the others about the changes inside the Space.

    Although the Space didn¡¯t level up, the changes inside were very big. Compared to the past where the only thing that they could feel was warmth, the Space was now morefortable and more alive.

    The most important thing was the change towards the farming grounds. Even if the growth of the nts on the farming ground weren¡¯t slow, with the addition of the sun, it became even faster. It also seems like the nts looked much healthier than before.

    Zhao Hai and the others were happy with this development. With the changes in the Space, they can also feel that the energy inside became thicker than before. At the same time, the energies were also more active.

    Zhao Hai was very satisfied with the Space¡¯s transformation, he slept very well that night. The next morning, Zhao Hai bade farewells towards the ck Bear Patriarch. No matter what, they needed to head towards Beast God City, they had someone waiting for them there.

    Mendez and Buffon didn¡¯t follow them and returned to their respective tribes. This time, their ns were very sessful. The Herculean Bulls had gained a powerful ally with the ck Bear Tribe. For the Herculean Bulls, this development was great.

    Buffon¡¯s main task was just to escort Zhao Hai as well as help Mendez gain a good rtionship with the ck Bear Tribe. However, he also gained a lot from this trip. At the very least, he already saw that Zhao Hai had gotten the friendship g of the ck Bear tribe. The Mastiff tribe can use this information to convince the other Dog-headed Tribe leaders that Zhao Hai was a good friend.

    During the trip, Zhao Hai was inside the body of Alien. However, one could see that there were gs erected on top of the undead beast¡¯s body. There was the Herculean Bull¡¯s King¡¯s g, the Big-bellied Pig Tribe¡¯s friendship g and the ck Bear tribe¡¯s friendship g. Even if Zhao Hai had a Dog-headed race¡¯s g, it was just amon g, so it was basically useless. He also had the Giant-horned Bull¡¯s friendship g, however, he was already the Cow-headed Race¡¯s prince, erecting that g was just redundant.

    Even so, the sight was amazing. The Herculean Bull¡¯s King¡¯s g represented the entirety of the Cow-headed Race. The Beastmen regarded face very heavily. This was because they knew that once their face gets dragged into the mud, their race would get annexed by other races.

    If people dared to touch Zhao Hai, this would mean that they were offending the Royal tribe of the Cow-headed race. This would mobilize the entire Cow-headed race, and their strength wasn¡¯t something to be scoffed at.

    Additionally, he also had the ck Bear Tribe¡¯s friendship g. This g held greater importance. Even if it was only a friendship g, this g represented that Zhao Hai was a true friend to the ck Bears. If Zhao Hai were to be bullied and was made known to the ck Bear Tribe, then one could be sure that the ck Bears wouldn¡¯t just sit by and do nothing.

    Although the impact of the Big-bellied Pig tribe¡¯s friendship g wasn¡¯t very great, it also indicated that Zhao Hai had been recognized by the Big-bellied Pig tribe. This was also something noteworthy to other Beastmen.

    It can be said that even if the Beastmen and the Humans did go to war, there would be no Beastman who would act against Zhao Hai. It was because they would be offending multiple tribes while doing so, and nobody wanted to do such thing.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s target right now was Beast God City. Therefore, he didn¡¯t go and deliberately contact every Beastman camp that he came across. Of course, proper contact was also necessary.

    The distance between the ck Bear Tribe¡¯s domain and Beast God City wasn¡¯t very long, one could just travel for ten days before reaching the city. For the Beastmen, Beast God City was a sacred ce. The more formidable the tribe, the nearer they were to the city. This also demonstrated their status. Beast God city was also the ce where Beastmen can buy things more conveniently.

    Because of his gs, Zhao Hai¡¯s journey was very rxed. All of the tribes that he met were very polite. All of them weed Zhao Hai as a friend.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t just let them suffer a loss. So he left behind some grain as a gift to those tribes. This act made these Beastmen happy.

    Zhao Hai and the others were also listening to rumors along the way. These rumors were about how the Radiant Church cut off all of the food heading towards the Prairie. It was directly passed on that the Radiant Church was behind this time¡¯s food shortage.

    This information was something that the Wolf-headed Race, Bear-headed race, and the Dog-headed Race released together. They released this information in order to have the other races prepare, at the same time, this was also used to pressure the other Warring Races.

    This information was also like a dropped bomb to the Beastmen. Before long, the Beastmen in the Prairie burst into action, the entire ce was boiling with anticipation. Even Zhao Hai can see the changes of the Beastmen just by looking at their eyes.

    Zhao Hai knew that if he didn¡¯t have those three gs, then those Beastmen may have already got to him and expelled him from the Prairie.

    Although these Beastmen had their own internal thoughts, they still warmly received Zhao Hai¡¯s group. This made Zhao Hai¡¯s heart feel quite strange.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare release a Blood Hawk towards Beast God City at this time. Beast God City always had at least ten 9th rank experts in it all the time. Even if the Blood Hawk has be very strong, it cannot defeat a 9th rank expert. If the 9th rank experts misunderstand, then Zhao Hai¡¯s troubles wouldn¡¯t be very small.

    The other races should have already known about his Blood Hawk. Although he was now the Prince of the Herculean Bulls as well as a friend of the ck Bears, the 9th rank experts guarding the City wouldn¡¯t¡¯ let him off if he dared to release a Blood Hawk right now.

    After travelling for 10 days, Zhao Hai had finally arrived at Beast God City. What surprised Zhao Hai the most was the fact that the more they got closer to the city, the less they heard rumors about the Radiant Church and the food shortage. When he arrived at Beast God City, nobody was talking about it, this made Zhao Hai confused.

    However, Zhao Hai¡¯s thoughts were interrupted when he finally saw the famous Beast God City. The city had both the colors of green and red. With what Zhao Hai saw, the city seemed like a beast that was lying there, prepared to attack anyone who dared offend it.

    As he came closer and closer to the city walls, Zhao Hai noticed that the pressure increased. Although Beast God City was just like any other stone city, it¡¯s dark-red hue made people feel immense pressure.

    Beast God City¡¯s walls weren¡¯t as tall as Carson City. The walls of the city was only about ten zhang(33m) high. However, since the city was ced on a t and barren Prairie, it looked rtively tall.

    Beast God City looked very lively. While he was yet to arrive at the City, Zhao Hai can already see tents people all around.

    Zhao Hai looked at the tents and couldn¡¯t help but feel strange. However, he also knew that building houses in the Prairie was much harder than making houses in Human territory. Tents were much moremon here.

    Before long, Zhao Hai arrived near a clump of tents. He could see Human merchants entering and leaving the tents here.

    Zhao Hai had Alien stop before he walked out of Alien¡¯s body. He wasn¡¯t afraid of causing panic among the Humans, but instead he didn¡¯t want the other Beastmen in the city to have an opportunity to me him. It wasn¡¯t a wise move to offend the Beastmen at this ce.

    When Zhao Hai went out of Alien, he immediately received the undead. Then he walked on foot towards the city. At this time, a carriage was fast approaching Beast God City. This carriage was pulled along by a 4th rank Magic Beast Tiger-tailed Horse. The fighting strength of this Magic Beast was good. Even if it wasn¡¯t the best when it came to speed, its strength was ced on the top among the 4th rank Magic Beasts.

 Chapter 521 - The Ugly Ah Tai

    <h4>Chapter 521 - The Ugly Ah Tai</h4>

    The horse carriage was somethingmonly seen in the Prairie. It was full of Beastman craftsmanship techniques, and it was veryrge as well. It wasn¡¯t much smaller than the carriage that Randolph gave Zhao Hai.

    The carriage quickly arrived in front of Zhao Hai¡¯s group. The driver stopped the carriage and jumped down. When the person jumped to the ground, Zhao Hai was taken back. It was because this man was very tall, he was about two and a half meters tall, he also had a muscr body that wasn¡¯t much less than those Beastmen.

    This man wore a leather robe that looked very worn and ugly. His skin was also very ck, he looked like a ck person from Earth. If his body was just covered with hair, then one wouldn¡¯t doubt him if he posed as someone from an Ape tribe.

    When the man arrived near Zhao Hai¡¯s group, he bowed to Laura and excitedly said, ¡°Youngdy, you finally came. Ah Tai was waiting for you for quite a while.¡±

    It was at this point that Zhao Hai and the others understood that this man was the person that Laura sent to the Prairie, Ah Tai. Seeing this person¡¯s appearance, Zhao Hai and the others couldn¡¯t help but make a strange expression. Did Laura send Ah Tai to the Prairie because of his appearance?

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°Ah Tai, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. You seem to have darkened some more. Come meet my husband, Zhao Hai.¡±

    Ah Tai turned to Zhao Hai and bowed, ¡°Ah Tai has seen the Uncle.¡± Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t used to be called by this name, he couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°Alright, no need to be polite. It¡¯s been hard for you these past few years. Also, you can just call me young master.¡±

    Ah Tai looked up and honestly smiled, ¡°Young Master, I really hadn¡¯t been having it hard. I have something to eat and drink everyday, actually, it¡¯s been very easy.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared at Ah Tai. He never imagined Laura to send such an awkward looking guy to the Prairie. She was actually not afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to sell properly.

    Then Laura introduced Ah Tai to Megan and the others. While Ah Tai were meeting his wives, Zhao Hai paid attention to the surroundings. Around them were merchants who were somehow acquainted with Ah Tai. Zhao Hai could even see some of them pointing towards their direction.

    Zhao Hai focused his ears and listened to the words of those people. He listened to a merchant on their side, ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that silly Ah Tai? Why did he run out of the camp?¡±

    Another person answered, ¡°Who knows? But looking at his respectful appearance, it seems like the person who came has an authority over him. I heard that this person might have been from the Buda n. From the undead earlier, it seems like it was Buda n¡¯s Patriarch Zhao Hai.¡±

    The person who previously spoke said, ¡°If it is really possible for it to be Zhao Hai, Ah Tai is really unlucky. Now that the food is expensive, he actually dared to sell it at a cheap price. I¡¯m afraid that this fool would suffer this time.¡±

    The other person said, ¡°Tone down your voice. I heard that this Zhao Hai isn¡¯t a simple person. He became famous by being vicious and ruthless on the continent. If he heard our bad words towards Ah Tai, he might not let us off.¡±

    The first person snorted and said, ¡°Why do we need to be afraid? This is Beast God City. Violence wasn¡¯t allowed in a thousand li radius around the city. If someone dares to neglect this rule, the Beastmen wouldn¡¯t let them off easily.¡± Although he said that, his voice was evidently much quieter.

    The other person replied, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Even if he cannot find trouble with us inside Beast God City, what would happen when we leave the city? This is Beastman Prairie, if he killed us here, our families would think that it was the Beastmen who did it.¡± Then the two of them went silent.

    Zhao Hai now had a faint understanding of the situation. He turned around to look at the ugly man who was talking with Laura. If Ah Tai chose to sell the goods at the same price as those merchants, then Zhao Hai would truly be disappointed, but now it seems like he didn¡¯t do so.

    After Ah Tai greeted Laura and the others, he then invited the group over to the carriage. When Zhao Hai and the others were on board, Ah Tai immediately drove the carriage towards Beast God City.

    Inside the carriage, Zhao Hai looked at Laura nd said, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that the camps outside Beast God City were only temporary and sparse? Howe there are a lot of people here?¡±

    Laura smiled and replied, ¡°It used to be like that, but now there were a lot more Humans who were trading with the Beastmen. Because of that, the Beastmen allowed them to set up shop outside the city. Because of that, Ah Tai also had his own ce outside the city. However, since we managed to take over the Markey Family, Ah Tai had gotten a ce inside.

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he asked again, ¡°What¡¯s the difference between inside and outside the city?¡±

    Laura replied, ¡°There aren¡¯t a lot of differences really. The amount of buildings inside the city are too small, tents were much more prevalent there. Also, since the soil inside the city were made from Beast Blood Earth and were heavily controlled by the Beastmen, only great families of the continent were able to have a ce there. The weaker merchants can only go outside the city.¡± Zhao Hai nodded. At this time, the carriage had already entered the city.

    Through the carriage¡¯s window, Zhao Hai looked at the city. The insides of Beast God City was indeed very different from the outside. There were structures inside that were built using Beast Blood Earth. In front of those buildings, Beastmen were seen to be guarding the entrance. It seems like those buildings were very important and weren¡¯t used for casual matters. In other ces,rge tents could be seen. However, these tents were tightly packed. The inside of the tent looked also the same as what would be seen in a normal house.

    Words were written on the curtains of those tents. Some of them had names of the stores, at it seems like these shops were all selling assorted merchandise. Zhao Hai cannot see any shops that specialized on a certain product.

    Before long, the carriage stopped in front of a tent. This tent was very big, and on its curtains wererge letters that read, ¡°Magic Lily Store.¡±

    When Zhao Hai saw those words, he couldn¡¯t help but feel warm. This Magic Lily Shop was a trademark of the Markey Family, but who would¡¯ve thought that this shop was built by Laura herself.

    There were two people outside this tent. These two doesn¡¯t seem to be veryrge, but still looked very strong. Their build and faces was actually quite simr to Ah Tai.

    Ah Tai jumped down from the carriage and then said, ¡°Ah Da, go unload the things in the carriage. Ah Er, prepare some food and drinks for the Young Master and the Young Ladies.¡± The twoplied and then turned around to get busy. They unexpectedly didn¡¯t greet Zhao Hai and the others.

    Ah Tai became somewhat embarrassed, he scolded the two and said, ¡°Show your manners!¡± Then he turned to Laura and Zhao Hai before saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master, Young Lady, those two doesn¡¯t have very good manners. I¡¯ve shown you a disgraceful sight.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, this is but a small thing.¡± Ah Tai felt relieved, then he led Zhao Hai and the others inside the tent.

    Upon entering the tent, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. This was because the furnishings in this tent were just like the furnishings in Laura¡¯s Magic Lily Shop. However, there were only a few things left inside. There were a small amount of fruit oil present, the other ces were quite empty.

    Ah Tai embarrassingly looked at Laura and said, ¡°Young Lady, forgive me. The grain and the vegetables are all sold out.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. You go take a break. I want to explore this ce. I also remember how fragrant Sister-inw¡¯s barbecue was.¡±

    Ah Tai smiled and said, ¡°Young Lady actually remembers. Since we knew that Young Lady and Young Master wereing, I already had my wife prepare everything. Then, Young Master, Young Lady, please.¡± Then he led the group to a yard behind the tent.

    Once they arrived at the yard, they can see that several smaller tents were also erected there. Ah Tai¡¯s two sons can also be seen unloading the contents of the carriage into the yard.

    Ah Tai directly led the group towards the tent in the middle. Just as he was about to open the tent¡¯s curtain, the curtain was suddenly flung open, then a tall woman came out.

    The woman seems to be about 40 years old. Although she was already old, and had wrinkles on her face, she was still attractive. Once could see that she was quite beautiful when she was a young woman.

    When the woman saw Laura, her face couldn¡¯t hide her excitement. She immediately arrived in front of Laura and sized her up before saying, ¡°The Young Lady has surely grown up, you¡¯re getting more and more attractive. Time really passes by quickly, in a blink of an eye, the Young Lady was already married. It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯ve not been able to participate in the ceremony.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Sister-inw, how have you been good these years? Did Uncle Ah Tai bully you?¡±

    Ah Tai¡¯s wife gave a quick nce to her husband and said, ¡°As if he¡¯d dare. Right, Young Lady,e quickly, I¡¯ve prepared a lot of delicious food.¡± Then Ah Tai¡¯s wife turned her gaze towards Zhao Hai while Zhao Hai also looked her in the eye.

    Zhao Hai saw that Laura¡¯s rtionship with Ah Tai¡¯s wife was very unusual. When she spoke to Laura, she wasn¡¯t being polite. On the contrary, it seems like it was Laura who spoke to her with respect.

    Then Ah Tai¡¯s wife suddenly gave her greetings to Zhao Hai, ¡°This one has seen Uncle. This one is called Pearl, people generally refer to me as Ah Tai¡¯s wife. Sister-inw would also do fine.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly, it seems like being called ¡®Uncle¡¯ was verymon here. He immediately replied and said, ¡°Thanks, Sister-inw. You can just call me Young Master, Zhao Hai is good as well.¡±

    Ah Tai¡¯s wife smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t call you by name, so I¡¯ll just call you Young Master.¡± Then she led Zhao Hai and the others to enter the tent.

    The tent was very simr to an ordinary Beastman tent. Only the interior decorations were different, this one had more Human furniture in it.

    There was also a furnace inside, of which several good slices of meat were being barbecued. There were also dishes on the sides, taking advantage of the heat to stay warm.

    After Ah Tai¡¯s wife got introduced to Megan and the others, she immediately invited the group to sit down on the carpet. She also served the group some tea before she spoke to Laura, ¡°Young Lady, you sit here first. The vegetables are still not finished. When they are done, we can have our meal.¡± Laura nodded, then Ah Tai¡¯s wife began to get busy, Ah Tai also helped her from the side.

    Zhao Hai drank his tea and then turned to Laura, ¡°Laura, are you very close with Sister-inw?¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Not just sister-inw, I¡¯m also quite close with Ah Tai. Ah Tai was my mother¡¯s guard while Sister-inw was my mother¡¯s maidservant. They were there while I was growing up.¡±

 Chapter 522 - Four Tribes

    <h4>Chapter 522 - Four Tribes</h4>

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°So it¡¯s like that. That exins why you trust Ah Tai so much and also why sister-inw isn¡¯t very polite to you.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Actually, Uncle Ah Tai isn¡¯t suitable for business, he¡¯s too honest. But him being in the Prairie is good, the Beastmen like his strength. He¡¯s also a very strict person when ites to status, he only wanted me to call him Ah Tai, I¡¯m not allowed to call him uncle.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, then he looked at Ah Tai with appreciation. Megan looked at Ah Tai and his wife and said to Laura, ¡°Why do I think that Ah Tai is scared of sister-inw?¡±

    Laura looked at the couple and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s true, Uncle Ah Tai is very honest, and he also liked sister-inw very much. However, because of his appearance, he chose to not dare confess. Later on, sister-inw took the initiative and asked uncle to marry her, which made uncle happy. Since then, sister-inw has always been favored by Uncle Ah Tai, almost to a point where he¡¯ll always be following her.¡±

    Meg sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s been hard for them being in the Prairie for this long of a time. It seems like their appearances had already adapted to this ce.¡±

    Laura nodded and sighed, ¡°I initially wanted someone else to head to the Prairie, but I just cannot find an appropriate person. It was the two of them who requested me to allow them to go, I really don¡¯t want to let them go but I had to agree in the end because of their constant requests.¡±

    At this time, Ah Da and Ah Er came in from outside. When the two entered the tent, Ah Tai immediately scolded them, ¡°You two rascals, you saw the Young Lady and the Young Master earlier but you didn¡¯t greet them. Go quickly give them your greetings now.¡±

    The two nodded and then arrived to Laura and Zhao Hai before giving their greetings. Laura looked at the two and smiled, ¡°Ah Da, Ah Er, you grow up very quick. You two weren¡¯t this tall when I saw you a while ago.¡±

    Ah Daughed foolishly and said, ¡°Yes, Young Lady, we¡¯ve been having good food recently, so we grew bigger and bigger.¡± Ah Er nodded in support. When Zhao Hai looked at the two, he couldn¡¯t help butugh, they were too adorable.

    At this time, Sister-inw came and said, ¡°Young Lady, Young Master, the meal has been prepared.¡± Laura and Zhao Hai nodded, then they stood up before heading towards the Magic Stove.

    This Magic Stove was fabricated ording to the customs of the Beastmen. The middle of the furnace was heated up using a magical formation while its rims were made of wide stone that could be made into small tables.

    In the middle of the stove, arge t iron pan was ced. The iron pan seems to bethered withrd. Around it were tes with meat and vegetables.

    Zhao Hai had a feeling of being out of ce. He felt like he had returned to Earth and was having barbecue with his friends.

    After Ah Tai¡¯s wife asked them to sit down, Ah Da immediately gave them sses before pouring them some wine. At this time, therd had already melted, so Ah Tai immediatelyid the slices of meat over to the pan.

    After Zhao Hai and the others finished drinking, Ah Tai had already flipped the meats over, filling the entire tent with a pleasant smell.

    Ah Tai held his wine ss up this time and then looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s group and said, ¡°Young Master, Young Ladies, since I wasn¡¯t able to participate in your wedding ceremony, I can only offer you a toast right now. I wish you all to be happy and to have apletely joyful life.¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others also quickly held their sses up. Zhao Hai smiled to Ah Tai and his wife and said, ¡°Thank you, thank you. I also wish for your family a happy and joyful life.¡± Then the group simultaneously drank from their sses.

    At this time, when Ah Da was about to refill their liquor, Zhao Hai quickly stopped him. He took the bottle and then served Ah Tai and his wife as well as Laura and the others with liquor. Then he lifted his own ss and said, ¡°Ah Tai, Sister-inw, you¡¯ve been working hard for all these years. Let me offer you this ss of wine.¡± Ah Tai and his wife didn¡¯t dare to dally as they immediately drank their ss of wine.

    Then Laura also got up and poured the group another ss of wine before giving her greetings. The group still hadn¡¯t eaten, yet they had already drank three sses of wine.

    Zhao Hai and the others had always greeted other Beastmen this way, so they had already formed a habit. At the same time, Ah Tai¡¯s group had also dealt with Beastmen before, so this custom wasn¡¯t strange for them.

    After drinking three sses of liquor, the group stopped, then Ah Tai quickly said, ¡°Young Lady, Young Master, have a taste of this barbecue. I¡¯ve just chopped this meat this morning, and they had now finished cooking. They are definitely delicious.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve been hungry for sister-inw¡¯s barbecue. They¡¯re very delicious.¡± Then she grabbed a two-pronged fork next to the pan and got herself some few slices of meat. Then she sliced it with her knife before cing a morsel into her mouth.

    Zhao Hai and the others followed her example, they forked some meat into their own tes then ate it. Not to mention the fragrance of the barbecue, the pieces of meat were also veryrge and thick. Even if they were cooked, they weren¡¯t fully done. The meat was slightly red but it was very tender and delicious.

    When Zhao Hai ate a piece of the meat, he nodded and said, ¡°Delicious, this so delicious. Sister-inw¡¯s cooking is very good. If you open a shop selling these barbecue, it would certainly do very well.¡±

    As soon as Ah Tai¡¯s wife heard Zhao Hai, a smile blossomed on her mouth as she said, ¡°If Young Master likes it very much, then you should eat more.¡±

    The group continued to eat and chat. Before long, they had unconsciously ate until they are full. The only ones left eating were Ah Da and Ah Er. Zhao Hai and the others were now just drinking and chatting.

    Ah Tai turned to Zhao Hai and Laura then said, ¡°Young Lady, Young Master, there has been rumors going around Beast God City saying that the Beastmen may dere war with the Humans. They might expel Human Merchants. What do you think about this matter?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°We already know about this, rest assured. Even if they do drive the other Merchants away, that doesn¡¯t apply to us. We have the Herculean Bulls¡¯ King¡¯s g as well as the ck Bear Tribe¡¯s friendship g.¡±

    Ah Tai nodded and said, ¡°Since we have those gs, the Beastmen wouldn¡¯t touch us. But Young Master, I¡¯ve sold the grain that you¡¯ve given me at normal price. Are you angry?¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Of course not, why would I be angry? That¡¯s what you decided to do, so it¡¯s no problem. Right, I¡¯ve brought a new type of crop, you¡¯ll be selling theseter.¡± Then he showed Ah Tai a Bread Fruit.

    The food that Zhao Hai gave Ah Tai in the past weren¡¯t Bread Fruits, but instead Bamboo Rice. At this time, Zhao Hai took out the Bread Fruits.

    When the Bread Fruit was opened and exhibited its pulp, the eyes of Ah Tai and his wife lit up. They dealt with the Beastmen for a long time, so they knew what they needed. This Bread Fruit would definitely be a favorite among the Beastmen.

    Zhao Hai gave them the Bread Fruit and then had them taste it, then he said, ¡°Only our Buda n has this Bread Fruit. No other people have this in hand. We shall mainly sell these fruits in the future, we have a lot of them. Moreover, we should also sell some daily necessities. The price of the Bread Fruit is half of Bamboo Rice. The price of the necessities shouldn¡¯t be very high, maybe a bit higher than its price back on the Human territories.¡±

    Ah Tai then said, ¡°Young Master, isn¡¯t this too low? This Bread Fruit is much more convenient than Bamboo Rice, it is cost-effective as well. It would still be popr even if we sell it at a high price. Also, those daily necessities, they still needed to be transported to the Prairie, that would cost us. If we do it just like what you said, we would be losing so much money.¡±

    Ah Tai was an honest person, but it didn¡¯t mean that he was stupid. He knew that when one travels to the Prairie, one would need to go through a lot of checkpoints. Delivering things to the Prairie would generally make the price of the items double. If one doesn¡¯t increase the price of the item, they would generally lose out on profits.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s not an issue. I¡¯ve already calcted the sums, we won¡¯t be losing money. Also, if we make a name for ourselves this time, when the Beastmen is done waging war with the Humans, we would be thergest merchant in the Prairie.¡±

    When Ah Tai heard Zhao Hai, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but lighten up, then heughed and said, ¡°Alright. Young Master¡¯s words made me feel relieved. I certainly wouldn¡¯t disappoint the Young Master.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth, since the Buda n and the Markey Family have beenbined, there aren¡¯t a lot of people who would dare offend us. However, Ah Tai, you shouldn¡¯t presumably think that we can monopolize the business of the Prairie. It¡¯s impossible for that to happen.¡±

    Ah Tai smiled and said, ¡°Young Master can rest assured, I fully understand.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Since the Markey Family has been here for quite some time, we should have some tribes that we directly supply, right? Do we have a deep rtionship with them?¡±

    Ah Tai nodded and said, ¡°Before the takeover, the Markey Family supplies fourrge tribes with food and daily necessities. The four tribes are the Fire Fox tribe, ck Panther tribe, Gibbon tribe, and the Gold-ringed Eagle tribe. These four tribes are all branches of Warring Races. Each year, their food and necessities consumption are quiterge. However, the Markey Family¡¯s business only ounts for 20 percent of their food supply and 10% of their daily necessity supply.¡±

    When he heard Ah Tai, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but frown and said, ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Why is it like that?¡±

    Ah Tai sighed and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t really a mystery. Even if the goods of the Markey Family are of high quality, their prices were also significantly higher than the other merchants. If not for the fear of having their supply monopolized, those four tribes wouldn¡¯t be buying from the Markey Family. This year, even if the Prairie was having a food shortage, those four tribes didn¡¯t buy any food from the family. The amount of daily necessities that they bought didn¡¯t increase either.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh, he really cannot understand why the Markey Family acted this way. Not only did they offend everyone on the continent, they were also quite overbearing in doing their business. They really think that they were soaring in the heavens and thus became conceited. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t deal with the family, other people would attack them sooner orter.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I understand. Do you know the addresses of these tribes? I n on visiting them when I have time.¡±

    Ah Tai nodded and said, ¡°I know, these four tribes are quite famous in the Prairie. It¡¯s very easy to look for them. The Fire Foxes are well-known prophets among the Beastmen. Their abilities are also special. It was said that their spirit technique can summon fire attributed beasts and their attacking abilities are very strong. The ck Panther tribe are one of the very few assassin tribes among the Beastmen. Their stealth techniques are very formidable. The ck Panthers were the people who shed with Human assassins during wars. The Gibbon Tribe are one of the main forces of the Beastmen. They dual wield scimitars, and their movements are very flexible. They are the ones who generally attack the walls of Human cities. The Gold-ringed Eagle tribe are also one of the main battle force of the Beastman Race. Their bodies aren¡¯t¡¯ very huge, but they are very skilled in archery. And because of their unique mount, they were also one of the most famous aerial scouts in the Prairie.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good. It seems like now is not the right time to visit them. The war between the Beastmen and Humans are inevitable. It would be impossible to sell food at this time since the Beastmen are going to pige them from the humans. You don¡¯t need to get busy at this time, just stay here in Beast God City. I don¡¯t think that this war would go on for too long. As soon as the war is over, we should try to be the first to establish new connections to the Beastmen. It¡¯ll be the opportune time to form partnerships with the tribes.¡±

    Ah Tai nodded and said, ¡°Young Master can rest assured, I know what to do. I originally have a cooperation with the Pig-headed Race. But they are just too far and is only amoner race. Recently, I¡¯ve been nning on getting in touch with the Tiger-headed race. If we can get a partnership with them, we won¡¯t be worrying about where to sell our goodster.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, the Tiger-headed Race and the Lion-headed Race are considered to be the Royal Races of the Beastmen. These two races have innumerable amounts of subordinate and ve races under them. Because of how much excess manpower they have, they can fully devote themselves into improving their fighting strength. Because of this, they have be leagues stronger than the other Beastman races. Adding on to the fact that these two races were very rich, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t worry about not selling his goods anymore.

 Chapter 523 - The State of the Human Merchants

    <h4>Chapter 523 - The State of the Human Merchants</h4>

    Zhao Hai was very satisfied with Ah Tai¡¯s work ethic. This may be because of his personality. It exins why he was able to thrive here in the Prairie. He also heard from Ah Tai that he was able to make many friends among the Beastmen.

    But Zhao Hai kept calm, he knew that since the Beastmen were getting ready to fight the Humans, the chances of Ah Tai¡¯s n with the Tiger Race seeding wouldn¡¯t be big.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything since he didn¡¯t want to dampen Ah Tai¡¯s enthusiasm. It wouldn¡¯t be good for Ah Tai, if he doesn¡¯t have a spirited attitude, he wouldn¡¯t have a lot of Beastman Friends.

    After eating their meal, Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t leave. They entered one of the tents that Ah Tai arranged and rested. At the same time, Ah Tai¡¯s wife also offered them some milk tea.

    Although ordinary tea was avable, milk tea was instead served. This was because since they had eaten meat, milk tea would be better for them. Another reason was because they were in the Prairie, ordinary tea was rare, Beastmen weren¡¯t used to drinking it.

    Zhao Hai had interacted with the Beastmen for quite a long time, so they were already used to drinking milk tea. Zhao Hai took a sip and sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t have the opportunity to get a tea tree all this time. I really want to nt one in the Space.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Brother Hai? Do you really like to drink milk tea?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, and didn¡¯t respond. He cannot tell Laura that he didn¡¯t really like drinking milk tea. What he wanted was ssic green tea.

    Megan didn¡¯t care about any of these, so she turned to Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Big Brother Hai, what do we do now? Now that Ah Tai told us that the war between the Humans and the Beastmen is about to start, do we stay here or do we return to the continent?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, at this point the continent should be very chaotic. Father-Inw has already arranged to inform all of the people in the continent about the Radiant Church¡¯s hand in the Prairie¡¯s food shortage. And because of their move, the Beastmen are now nning its big attack on the Aksu Empire. All of Aksu Empire¡¯s residents know that if the Beastmen wage war against humans, the Aksu Empire would be the first to suffer. The Radiant Church should have fallen in favor right now, but not to a point where they can¡¯t control it. We can wait for a moment until we confirm that the Beastmen would indeed attack the Humans, then we can return back to the continent.¡±

    Megan became confused, ¡°Why would we return to the continent at that time?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Only when the situation starts would the continent go into turmoil. If we there at that time, there would a possibility for us to get some people. Don¡¯t forget, we are friends with the Purcell Family and the Iksa Family. Their territories are bordering the Beastman Prairie. At that time, we can go to them and recruit some talented people into our territory.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Purcell Family hasn¡¯t been doing too well these times. When you helped them in the past, the Aksu Empire came to know about your rtionship. Because of that, the Empire went and fully suppressed them. At the same time, your rtionship with the Iksa Family has been revealed as well, which led to them also being suppressed. The two families have had it hard these past few months.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression turned cold, then he snorted and said, ¡°If the Aksu Empire didn¡¯t do this, I might have helped them in this crisis, I might even prevent the Beastmen from attacking. But now, it seems like they needed to be taught a lesson.¡±

    Laura and the others understood what Zhao Hai meant. Since he had a lot of Bread Trees as well as the Farming Ground, Zhao Hai can definitely provide food for the entire Beastman Race. If the Beastmen have food, then they would naturally stop their n of piging the Human territories. Even if the Beastmen are hot blooded, they also know that wars bring death. They know that war wasn¡¯t a good choice.

    But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to give the Beastmen a lot of food. He wanted this war to happen. Not only would the uing conflict deal a heavy blow to the Aksu Empire, it would also bring bigger trouble to the Radiant Church.

    In the following days, Zhao Hai and the others stayed inside the store. He brought out some Bamboo Rice as well as some Bread Fruits and daily necessities. He stocked the store full of goods.

    But restocking a shop wasn¡¯t generally this fast. Not only the Magic Lily Shop, all other Human shops were also like this. Their shipments this time had gotten quite scarce, this made them very anxious.

    When these Human merchants came to the Prairie, they didn¡¯t know about the Beastmen¡¯s food shortage. They also didn¡¯t know that the Beastmen were going to attack the Humans. Because of this, they followed their usual practice and brought the same amount of goods to the Prairie once spring came. This was because they knew that this was the time where business with the Beastmen yielded great profits. It was the time when the Beastmen would crazily purchase goods to stock up because they had eaten their stores during the winter. If one brings some goods to sell at this time, they wouldn¡¯t be worried of not making a profit.

    But this year¡¯s situation was different. When the Merchants came, business was doing great as usual. However, when information came that the Radiant Church was behind this time¡¯s food shortage and that the Beastmen were going to send troops towards the Human territory, the sales volume of these Human Merchants dropped in a single day. Right now, they weren¡¯t able to make the same amount of transactions as they did in the past. With how low their profits came, these Human Merchants wished that they could just die.

    These merchants knew that if the Beastmen attack Humannds, their goods would be left unsold. This was because as long as Beastmen piged the Human territories, they would have enough food in their hands to merit not buying anymore.

    And these Human Merchants have brought a lot of things to the Prairie this time. But now, the goods would have to rot here because they knew that they would probably be driven out once the war starts. It would be impossible for them to bring those goods back to the Humannds, they don¡¯t have any choice than to just leave them here.

    But even if the Beastmen didn¡¯t touch the things that they left behind because of their principle, once they leave, nobody would take care of their goods. Before long, those things would slowly get damage, this was equal to losing everything.

    Zhao Hai had also seen the situation during these past few days. He knew that the merchants had been bleeding money at this time. He was also certain that these people didn¡¯t have any rtionship with the Radiant Church, they might even have an enmity with the organization. Otherwise, the Church should¡¯ve already informed them, making them avoid jumping into this fiery pit.

    Upon thinking about it, Zhao Hai understood another aspect of the Radiant Church¡¯s n. If the Radiant Church seeds and has all the me shifted to the Rosen Empire, these merchants would detest the Empire. And when the Church emerged and the Merchants discovered that those affiliated to the organization didn¡¯t suffer any losses, they would be joining the Radiant Church. When that happens, the Church would then control the Merchants in the Prairie. They would then have a bargaining piece against the Beastmen. The Church¡¯s n was truly brilliant.

    If not for Zhao Hai foiling the church¡¯s n, then both the Rosen Empire and the Beastmen wouldn¡¯t have any good days.

    But now that Zhao Hai was aware of the Church¡¯s n, he naturally wouldn¡¯t let them seed. Zhao Hai observed these merchants for several days. The Merchants have reached a point where they were just left grasping on straws. They cannot bring their goods back, but they couldn¡¯t sell it as well. The only reason why they haven¡¯t left Beast God City yet was because they can still make one or two transactions each day. They hoped to sell as much as possible to minimize their losses. They only nned to leave once the Beastmen started to drive them out.

    This gave Zhao Hai see an opportunity. He can buy the goods of these Merchants since they¡¯re going to be abandoned anyway. If he buy these things, he would be solving the Merchants¡¯ greatest problem. He can also form a good rtionship with these Merchants. They would then be grateful to him and they might even affect the Radiant Church¡¯s rtionships with other merchants, preventing the food shortage from happening again.

    After thinking of this, Zhao Hai immediately told his n to Laura. Regarding business matters, Zhao Hai always wanted to hear Laura¡¯s opinion. Laura¡¯s gift ofmerce was something that no normal person had.

    After Laura heard Zhao Hai¡¯s idea, she immediately gave her approval, she also thought that this was a good n. Upon arriving at their decision, they quickly had Ah Tai go out and see those Merchants as well as see their bottom line.

    Ah Tai¡¯s nickname was Silly Ah Tai. Because of this, the other merchants¡¯ vignce towards him was very low. Adding Ah Tai¡¯s careless appearance to the form made the merchants even less on guard. It didn¡¯t take a long time before Ah Tai managed to get their bottom line.

    The requests of the Merchants weren¡¯t high. In their opinion, they already lost out. If they can just recover a little bit of their capital, then they would be happy.

 Chapter 524 - Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 524 - Alliance</h4>

    After knowing the bottom line of the merchants, Zhao Hai decided that he would buy all of their goods. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t buy them at a high price. He would make the merchants lose a little. However, even with this, he expects that the merchants would still feel grateful to him.

    This even also gave Zhao Hai more understanding regarding the Beastmen. When the Beastmen deres war with the Humans, they would drive all of these merchants away. In this case, the Humans would generally leave their goods behind. Then the beastman can then choose whether to take those or not.

    But ording to the past convention, the Beastmen wouldn¡¯t touch thesemodities, they will just leave those to rot. In order to survive, Beastmen would take their weapons and attack the Humannds, however, they wouldn¡¯t touch these left over merchandise in Beast God City. This was one of the strange and respectable aspect of the Beastman Race.

    Zhao Hai also knew that if the Beastmen does expel the Human merchants, then the merchants would surely suffer big.

    The majority of Beastmen tribes do their trades with Magic Beasts. The Humans would bring their goods to the Prairie to have it traded with some Magic Beasts of which were then taken back to humannds to be processed. The markup from this process would be the merchant¡¯s main source of profit.

    If the Beastmen drives them away, then that would mean that the war is already near. If they bring the Magic Beasts, then they would find it difficult to cross the Human border. Even if they did pass through, the money that they would shell out will be very big, it can even be several times more than normal. As the matter stands, it would be very disadvantageous for them. One could even say that during this war between the Beastmen and the Humans, it would be the Merchants who didn¡¯t know of the matter that would be losing a lot of money.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai nned to trade with these humans using money. Presently, he has a lot of money in his hands. He even had some unnamed crystal cards, these cards have not been used so far. There really aren¡¯t a lot of ces where Zhao Hai can spend money, so he decided to spend them here with the Human Merchants. After all, it was the Human Merchants that use crystal cards the most.

    Zhao Hai had been in Beast God City for nearly ten days now. And during these ten days, rumors about the Radiant Church and the food shortage have finally started to spread throughout the city. Moreover, it was known that the Lion and Tiger Races had already confirmed the authenticity of this news. The Beastmen were now officially starting to prepare for their attack towards the Human territories.

    But even if the information had already been passed on, the Beastmen from Beast God City still didn¡¯t drive the Human Merchants away. This basically means that the Beastmen still hasn¡¯t decided when their attack would begin. However, everybody knew that it would be happening sooner rather thanter.

    Right now, the Human Merchants in Beast God City were feeling like they were ants inside a hot pot. They knew that the time the Beastmen left for them was running out.

    At this time, Zhao Hai made his move. He made Ah Tai invite the Human Merchants to Magic Lily Store. Then he made Laura and the others prepare some food while Zhao Hai discussed transaction to the Humans present.

    Before long, the Merchants had followed Ah Tai to Magic Lily Shop. They actually didn¡¯t care about Ah Tai, but they didn¡¯t dare to not give Zhao Hai face.

    Zhao Hai was the Buda n¡¯s Patriarch, he was already very famous among Humans. Naturally, this fame was due to his mercilessness and ruthlessness.

    These merchants knew that the people that died on Zhao Hai¡¯s hands had already reached several hundred thousand. Just thinking about the numbers made their scalp numb. Since Zhao Hai invited them, they didn¡¯t dare to not go. However, everyone was frightened. They didn¡¯t know why Zhao Hai was looking for them.

    These merchants followed Ah Tai towards the shop¡¯s courtyard. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai was standing there while waiting for them to arrive. When he saw the merchants, Zhao Hai immediately stepped forwards to meet everybody. He gave a bow to the Merchants and said, ¡°Zhao Hai Buda wees you.¡±

    ZHao Hai checked, these merchants were medium level nobles of the continent. They couldn¡¯t rely on Great nobles and were naturally unaffiliated with the Radiant Church. Zhao Hai invited them in to propose an alliance.

    The statuses of these merchants were very different from Zhao Hai¡¯s. They didn¡¯t dare ept Zhao Hai¡¯s bow, so everyone almost simultaneously gave a bow back.

    Zhao Hai looked at their faces and faintly smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve been in Beast God City for ten days already. However, because of the matters that I needed to handle, I only had the time to invite all of you today. I¡¯ve been very disrespectful. I¡¯ve invited everyone today to gain better understanding of each other. After all, everyone of us are merchants of this city.¡±

    Although these merchants had heard of Zhao Hai¡¯s name and actions before, they didn¡¯t have a chance to meet him in person. In all honesty, with their status in the continent, they don¡¯t have the qualifications to meet Zhao Hai.

    Because of this, they didn¡¯t understand Zhao Hai and what kind of person he was. To the people present, Zhao Hai was a Dark Mage that killed several hundred thousand people. In their minds, Zhao Hai¡¯s image was that of a gloomy and murderous man.

    However, the Zhao Hai that they saw this time waspletely opposite of their expectations. Although Zhao Hai looked very ordinary, he had a warm smile stered on his face. At the same time, his body¡¯s aura dispersed an amiable aura, making people unconsciously feel intimate towards him.

    These Merchants were now thinking that this Zhao Hai must be an impostor. How could a God of Death, capable of killing countless people, have this kind of warm smile? This was a huge contrast to what these merchants expected, making them dumbfounded.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about their reactions, he just smiled faintly and said, ¡°Everyone, pleasee in. I¡¯ve prepared some liquor for you all. I invite all of you to have a few cups with me.¡±

    The merchants recovered, then after quickly expressing their gratitude they entered the tent with Zhao Hai .There were also some food present inside. Naturally, the most important course was Sister-inw¡¯s barbecue.

    Now that everything was prepared, Zhao Hai invited the merchants to sit down. Ah Tai sat down as well. Naturally, Laura and the others weren¡¯t present. Humans and Beastmen were different, after all. If Laura and the others were present, these merchants would probably feel ufortable. Not only them, the women might also feel some difort.

    After having everybody settled down, Ah Tai went on and personally poured them a ss of liquor. This liquor was naturally red wine and not the milk wine that the Beastmen generally serve.

    After having the wine, Zhao Hao held his ss up and said, ¡°Meeting everyone here in the Beastman Prairie is a happy matter. We¡¯re all fellow humans, we should help each other in the future. Everyone, share this cup with me.¡±

    The statuses of these Merchants weren¡¯t very high. Therefore, they hadn¡¯t been able to have any contacts with people of Zhao Hai¡¯s status. In their opinion, Zhao Hai was someone that they weren¡¯t able to meet casually.

    Therefore, when these merchants saw that Zhao Hai was speaking with them in a friendly manner as well as eating a meal together with them and even proposing a toast. Every one of them felt very excited, so they immediately held their sses up.

    Then they simultaneously drank the wine. Then Zhao Hai didn¡¯t urge them to drink anymore, he then got them to eat the dishes. He invited them to eat the barbecue as well as the vegetables that were prepared. Zhao Hai was now in thepany of Humans, not Beastmen. If he urged them to drink three sses, they might get angry.

    Although Zhao Hai¡¯s status was higher than these people, he didn¡¯t have any enmity with them so he didn¡¯t want to create it unnecessary. At the same time, it wouldn¡¯t be good to his n of alliance if they felt any dislike towards him¡­

    After some time eating and feeling somewhat full, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Today, I¡¯ve invited all of you because I have a matter to discuss.¡±

    These Merchants knew that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t ask them to eat a meal for no reason. Sure enough, it came. They had waited for this moment to arrive, therefore, they weren¡¯t surprised when Zhao Hai brought it up. They just gave Zhao Hai a curious expression.

    Zhao Hai looked at them and said, ¡°Are you having a bad time right now? The Beastmen and the Humans are going to have a war soon. I¡¯m afraid it wouldn¡¯t take a long time before the Beastmen drives everybody back to Humannds. When that timees, everybody would probably suffer a loss.¡±

    When these Merchants heard Zhao Hai, they faces immediately turned gloomy. They knew that what Zhao Hai said was correct. But they also knew that they cannot do anything about it.

    Zhao Hai continued, ¡°I think that everybody already knew why they fell into such a situation. I can tell everyone here that the rumors that you¡¯ve been hearing are all real. This matter was caused by the Radiant Church. They wanted to deal with the Rosen Empire using this method while at the same time dealing the the Beastmen as well. In the end, all of you have be sacrificial victims. In the eyes of the Church, all of you are unimportant people, not worth reminding. Moreover, they also used you to hinder the Beastmen.¡±

    The Merchants might appear calm while listening, but one could see deep anger in their eyes. Looking at their expressions, Zhao Hai knew that this was the time to express his intent, so he continued, ¡°Everybody knows my identity. You also know about my enmity with the Radiant Church. But me telling you this information wasn¡¯t to defile the church. This matter would be confirmed by the Beastmen sooner. I had everybodye today in order to present a proposal. I want everyone here to join me in an alliance.¡±

    When the Merchants heard Zhao Hai, they couldn¡¯t help but stare nkly. Everyone of them were puzzled at Zhao Hai. They seem to not understand what Zhao Hai just said. Alliance? With Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, does he really need an alliance with them?

    Zhao Hai looked at them and said, ¡°You¡¯ve seen the strength of the Radiant Church. They gave an order and then so many merchants suddenly stopped their trade with the Beastmen. It is obvious that their influence is very huge. After the war, the Radiant Church may use those merchants to rule themerce of the Prairie. If we don¡¯t make an alliance, how can we possibly resist them? They won¡¯t sell food to the Prairie today, but what would happen if they suddenly drop the prices one day? What can we do? Because of this, I wanted to set up an alliance!¡±

 Chapter 525 - Vassal

    <h4>Chapter 525 - Vassal</h4>

    The merchants present knew what Zhao Hai meant. They knew that what he said was true. After the war between the Beastmen and the Radiant Church, those merchants controlled by the Radiant Church would definitely return to do business in the Prairie. The merchants present also knew that themercial might of those people would be very strong, this was because they have the Radiant Church¡¯s support.

    As Zhao Hai said, these Radiant Church people cannot be allowed to sell their food in the Prairie. If they decide to cut their prices, everyone not on their group would certainly suffer some losses.

    But if their alliance get set up, they would be a power that couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Most importantly, these merchants can use this alliance as a way to have a connection with the Buda n. Even if they cannot do business in the Prairie anymore, they can just shift their operations on the Buda n¡¯s Golden Ind. The ind now embodied its name, as long as merchants do business there, they would certainly gain massive wealth. Moreover, that ce was much safer than the Beastman Prairie.

    Zhao Hai looked at their expressions and didn¡¯t say anything. He wanted to give these merchants a choice. He believes that since these people were able to to do business with the Beastmen, especially in Beast God City, these people certainly understood the situation.

    Sure enough, the merchants looked at each other for a moment and then nodded. Then one of them turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, we agree to the alliance. Sir shall be the leader of our group. What rules does sir have?¡±

    Zhao Hai faintly smiled, he didn¡¯t think that these people would be this surprisingly calm. He quickly answered them and said, ¡°Actually, our corporation ispletely a business alliance. I only hope that everyone would share information with one another. Also if one has goods with no buyer while someone has a buyer but with no goods, I hope that you would cooperate with each other. This way, the two parties would benefits from the profits. Naturally, the split of the money would depend on your prior agreements. Also, if someone wanted to deal with one of us, I hope that everyone would help in resisting. This way, we can be stronger and stronger. Does everyone agree?¡±

    When the Merchants heard what Zhao Hai said, they all bowed. They now believed that Zhao Hai really did want to form an alliance with them. The question of the man earlier was just in fact, a test. They wanted to see whether Zhao Hai just wanted to have benefits in the alliance. Now it seems like Zhao Hai was not just trying to gain benefits, he really did want everyone to help one another.

    The merchant earlier held his wine ss up and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do what mister asks. Mister, my name is Milton Curry, from the Curry Family. What name would our alliance have?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°A name isn¡¯t important, let¡¯s just call it Merchant Alliance. Everyone shall introduce each otherter. I also hope that our alliance won¡¯t just be here in the Prairie. When we return to the Human Lands, let¡¯s still be allies. If one has difficulties, everyone should do everything in their abilities to help. Can everyone ept this?:¡±

    The merchants looked each other and then nodded. Milton then turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°We ept. The establishment of this alliance only gives us benefits with no harm. But we¡¯re afraid that mister would have to suffer some losses. After all, our families aren¡¯t very great.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. The alliance¡¯s benefits to my Buda n aren¡¯t small either. Everybody should know that our Buda n is still an emerging family. Our connections simply cannotpare to the other Great ns. Forming an alliance with you is also a form of having new connections. For our Buda n, this benefit is very big.¡±

    When Milton heard Zhao Hai, his beating hard finally rxed. In the end, Milton lifted his ss and said, ¡°Sir can rest assured. Later on, our Curry Family will be considered to be a vassal family of the Buda n. If mister wants something done, you can just approach us.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared nkly, he didn¡¯t think that Million would actually dere this. While Zhao Hai was still dumbfounded, the other people also raised their sses and one by one said the same thing as Milton. These people are all Patriarchs of medium-ranked Families, so they also had the authority to dere so.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t quite understand why they did this. If one bes a vassal, a lot of control would be lost. At the very least, they wouldn¡¯t be making decisions just like this one anymore.

    Actually, this shows how Zhao Hai still didn¡¯t understand the circumstances in the continent. On the continent, all Great Nobles have their own vassal families. Although those vassal families needed to listen to the Great Nobles, they would also benefit a lot from being a vassal. They can have the Great Noble take care of problems that they weren¡¯t able to take care of. For medium-rank families, this was a huge thing.

    Although the Buda n was still an emerging family, the strength that they have was tyrannical. Additionally, Zhao Hai was the son-inw of the Calci Family as well as the Rosen Emperor, also the Buda n is in an Eternal Alliance with the Crook Family, while also being normal allies with the Shelley Family. These connections were something that middle-ranked Noble ns like Milton¡¯s didn¡¯t have. Now that they have the opportunity, they naturally wouldn¡¯t let it go.

    Zhao Hai looked at Milton and the others and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take all of you in. From now on, all of you are vassals of my Buda n.¡±

    Milton and the others showed happiness in their face. The benefits that they just received were too great. The merchants immediately put down their sses as they stood up and gave Zhao Hai a salute. From this point on, they were now Zhao Hai¡¯s men.

    Zhao Hai also received their salute. He was now a half-lord for Milton and the others, so he naturally would receive their ceremonies. After this ceremony, Milton and the others were officially his subordinates.

    After Milton and the others gave their salute, Zhao Hai had them sit down, then after this he said, ¡°I won¡¯t always be in the Prairie. If you have anything to inquire, you can just find Ah Tai. Then he shall ry your words to me. Right, I have another matter to discuss with all of you.¡±

    Milton immediately said, ¡°Mister, please tell us.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need anything from you, I want to help you instead. All of you brought a lot of goods this time since you didn¡¯t know about what would happen. When the Beastmen drives all of you away, those goods would all go to waste. I want to buy all of your goods. Of course, I won¡¯t buy them at a high price. You may take a few losses, but it wouldn¡¯t be a lot. Also, I will use crystal cards in the transaction, not Magic Beasts. What do all of you think?¡±

    Milton stared, then with evident happiness, he replied, ¡°Sir, that¡¯s fantastic. We absolutely agree. However, wouldn¡¯t mister lose too much?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the three gs outside the tent? With those gs, the Beastmen wouldn¡¯t be driving me away.¡±

    Milton and the others stared, they didn¡¯t know the significance of those three gs. The only thing they knew was that they were Beastman gs. They also have Beastman gs, but they would still be driven away.

    Zhao Hai looked at their confused expressions and couldn¡¯t help but gawk. Then he suddenly remembered that there weren¡¯t a lot of people who knew about the different Beastman gs. Thus, it was also possible that Milton and the others had no idea about them.

    Zhao Hai then looked at Milton and the others and said, ¡°Those gs aren¡¯t the same as your gs. I¡¯m very sure that the Beastmen wouldn¡¯t drive me away, so you can all just sell those goods to me. Rest assured, I won¡¯t let you suffer too much loss.¡±

    Milton and the others nodded, they felt that a huge stone in their hearts has finally dropped. They were now very grateful to Zhao Hai. It was because if Zhao Hai didn¡¯t do this, then their losses would definitely be huge.

    When he saw that Milton and the others nodded, Zhao Hai smiled and invited them to sit down again. Then he took out some milk wine that he made and ced it on the table.

    This was the first time that these people had tasted this kind of liquor. Their status was insufficient, and adding on to the fact that this liquor was quite rare, they simply didn¡¯t have the chance to taste it.

    The mealsted for a couple of hours before the group dispersed. After the meal, Zhao Hai instructed Ah Tai to go to those merchants and check the purchase before giving them the money. This would allow the merchants to leave Beast God City as soon as possible.

    The merchants already knew about this matter, so they didn¡¯t oppose to it. In all honesty, if it weren¡¯t for them wanting to sell as much as possible to recoup their losses, they would have already left the Prairie. The war between the Beastmen and the Humans was inevitable. They would only get in danger if they stay here for too long.

    They had no choice but to stay, the majority of them rely on the profits of these goods to run their families. If they couldn¡¯t at least recover their capital, then they would have a bad time in the future.

    Zhao Hai and the others had already decided on the price beforehand. Although the price was much cheaper than selling to the Beastmen, it wasn¡¯t pitifully low. Even if they suffer some losses, the merchants were still satisfied. Amidst the situation between the Beastmen and Humans, this result was already fortunate for them.

    Zhao Hai returned to his own tent and then drank several cups of Spatial water. Then he told the matter of vassge to Laura and the others.

    After the group listened, Laura smiled and told Zhao Hai, ¡°Although we¡¯ll suffer a few losses after having them as our vassals, this development is good for the overall situation of the Buda n. Having vassal families is good.¡±

    Megan nodded and said, ¡°Those guys had it cheap. Raising this matter at that moment made it impossible for Brother Hai to decline. Those guys are surely some sly fellows.¡±

    Lizzy smiled and said, ¡°I think they also saw that Elder Brother Hai was acting too well, so they wanted to ask that question to test him. They actually didn¡¯t expect Brother Hai to agree immediately, those guys are really lucky.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the three awkwardly, he really couldn¡¯t understand. It was clear that it was the Buda n who got vassals. But from Laura and the others¡¯ mouths, it seems like the merchants had gotten something good.

    Laura knew that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know much about Noble matters, so she took the liberty to exin it to him. A medium-ranked noble being a vassal to a Great Noble wasn¡¯t a shameful thing. On the contrary, it was a good thing. After bing a vassal, these ns would be able to do some things easier than when they were still independent.

    Moreover, if someone offends themter, they can also ask the Great n to act on their behalf. Being a vassal was like being under a Great Noble¡¯s umbre of protection. Benefits such as these are very hard to find.

    Don¡¯t think that these medium-ranked nobles had such beautiful lives. In reality, they always find themselves stepping on the tip of their toes, especially those who weren¡¯t vassals of Great Noble ns. These medium-ranked nobles always move carefully because they fear offending the Great Nobles. If they ever offend one, then they might face the fate of being extinguished. Because of those reasons, these medium-ranked nobles were always careful and cautious in everything they do.

    But most of them didn¡¯t have any good qualities that would attract Great Nobles. Even if they voluntarily side themselves to a Great Noble n, it wasn¡¯t always certain that they would be epted. Now that Zhao Hai had them in his fold, this was equal to having a strong power at their back. Although they will now need to offer yearly tributes to the Buda n to appease Zhao Hai, the benefits that they will getpletely overshadowed it.

    After listening to Laura¡¯s exnation, Zhao Hai finally understood the matter. However, he didn¡¯t regret his decision of epting Milton and the others. He knew that the present connections of the Buda n were pitifully low. All of their information came from the Calci Family, which made Zhao Hai very passive. Now that he had Milton and the others, the Buda n can now have its own intelligencework. Handling matters in the future would be much more convenient.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t a person who wants to be under the control of others. Therefore, he doesn¡¯t want to always depend on the Calci Family for information. This would make the Buda n always bow their heads down to the Calci Family and Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t want that. So Zhao Hai nned to establish his own influence.

    And Milton and the others were going to help him achieve his goals. Although Milton and the others weren¡¯t strong families, these people came from different parts of the Continent. As long as they have the support of the Buda n, they can only get stronger and stronger. Then, they can slowly form their own of influence of which the Buda n was in the very center. With this, the Buda n would also start to get bigger and bigger, and will slowly get stronger and stronger.

 Chapter 526 - Eviction

    <h4>Chapter 526 - Eviction</h4>

    The Buda n has already established its might in the continent because of Zhao Hai¡¯s effort as well as the Space. However, when it came to personal connections, they couldn¡¯t evenpare to low-ranked nobles families. The Buda n¡¯s background was just too thin.

    Currently, the connections that the Buda n had include: the Calci Family, Crook Family, Rosen Imperial n, Shelley Family, Purcell Family, and the Iksa Family.

    But one has to know that these families were already very powerful. Even the Iksa Family, they have the title of a Duke. Although they aren¡¯t a Grand Duke¡¯s family and had their own principality, they were still Old Nobles of the Aksu Empire. The help that Zhao Hai can get from them was not very much.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai wanted to establish his own circle of influence. And Milton and the others gave him this opportunity.

    All of the Great ns in the continent had their own personal web of influence. This web was something that their ns have woven for many years. Since the Buda n didn¡¯t have such a web, Zhao Hai had began to weave it right now.

    Therefore, Zhao Hai ced great importance towards Milton and the others. No matter what, it was these people who voluntarily sided themselves to the Buda n. So Zhao Hai decided to help them out as much as possible.

    In the following days, all of the Human merchants who participated in Zhao Hai¡¯s banquet had shipped their goods to Magic Lily Shop. At the same time, Zhao Hai also took out those unmarked crystal cards and handed them over to the merchants.

    These merchants understood that if they return to the humannds while carrying either Magic beasts or coins, they would surely fork some of them out on the road. But if they have these crystal cards, they can just ce them on their pockets. And when theye across a checkpoint, they can just choose to not dere its existence.

    Because of this, the merchants were very grateful to Zhao Hai. If it wasn¡¯t for Zhao Hai, they would suffer huge losses. At this point, the situation in Beast God City was not getting intense, it was time for them to leave. After handing their good over to Zhao Hai, they immediately left Beast God City.

    When these merchants left, Beast God City became somewhat deste. This made the other merchants who were still there scared. Therefore, they also decided to leave.

    The merchants that Zhao Hai invited to his banquet were thoroughly investigated by him. These merchants were from medium-ranked families that didn¡¯t have a lot of background. They didn¡¯t have any connections to a Great n, nor did they have a rtionship with a Noble affiliated with the Radiant Church. Those who didn¡¯t fit into this criteria weren¡¯t invited by Zhao Hai.

    When the Radiant Church implemented their n, they didn¡¯t inform the Great ns beforehand. Therefore, since these Great Nobles had no idea, they also sent their merchants over to the Prairie.

    At the same time, there were also merchants affiliated with the Radiant Church present. But they were in the minority. They only came because they were sent by the Radiant Church to monitor the situation with the Beastmen.

    When Zhao Hai went to investigate the prospective nobles that he wanted to invite, he checked them very carefully. He asked Cai¡¯er to carefully look into their backgrounds as well as the situation of their families. He wanted to make sure that they wouldn¡¯t have any connections to either Great Nobles or the Radiant Church. If there¡¯s a hint of the two criteria on them, then Zhao Hai didn¡¯t go and send an invitation.

    But even so, the group that allied with Zhao Hai weren¡¯t the minority. At the same time, these merchants also have a lot of shops outside the city. So when they left, they caused unrest towards the other merchants who were left behind. Moreover, as days passed, more and more Beastmen came to Beast God City, and their gazes were going less and less friendly. A lot of merchants have already retreated, especially those with Great Noble backing, they can still afford the loss. Those who still stayed were also preparing their things to leave.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t let this opportunity go. He immediately had Ah Tai go and contact these people and made them sell their goods over to him. And of course, the price that he bought wasn¡¯t as good as what he gave Milton¡¯s group.

    These merchants knew that Zhao Hai was using the fire in order to get their goods. However, they had no choice but to agree. At the very least, they can still recover some of their losses. If they don¡¯t agree with Zhao Hai, then they¡¯d be left with no money.

    And Zhao Hai would pay them using crystal cards. These cards aren¡¯t very rare in humannds, but in the Prairie, they were umon. For those merchants, these crystal cards were very attractive.

    Every merchant who came to the Prairie to do business wasn¡¯t a fool. They knew very well how cost-effective crystal cards werepared to bringing alongrge amounts of Argali. After Milton and the others left, Zhao Hai¡¯s business became better. Everyday, more and more merchants came to Zhao Hai to sell their goods.

    The prices that these goods were sold at were much lower than their selling price in the Humannds. Since Zhao Hai had a lot of spare cash in hand, then he would naturally jump on this opportunity to get cheap goods.

    A month after Zhao Hai arrived in Beast God City, the Beastmen finally issued their expulsion order. Ordering all Human merchants to leave Beast God City within three days, otherwise, the Beastmen would be impolite.

    With the issuance of this order, the Human Merchants knew that it was the end. In the past, they chose to not sell their goods over to Zhao Hai, but now they were very anxious. All of them immediately sold every goods they have over to Zhao Hai at a very low price. Then after receiving the money, they immediately left.

    The Beastmen in Beast God City had seen Zhao Hai¡¯s conduct, but they didn¡¯t say anything. In all honesty, the Beastmen didn¡¯t hate these merchants who bring their goods over to the Prairie. Because of this, they chose to not attack them, and instead just drove them away.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai¡¯s three gs made the Beastmen very shocked. This was the first time that they have seen a Human bearing a Beastman tribe¡¯s King¡¯s g as well as a Friendship g.

    Three dayster, no other Human was present in Beast God City aside from Zhao Hai¡¯s group. This made the Beastmen look at Zhao Hai and the others strangely. It was very much like when Humans notice a very strange creature among them.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about any of these. The reason why he stayed this time was to wait for Wales and the ck Bear Tribe to arrive in Beast God City.

    Wales and the others didn¡¯t let Zhao Hai wait for too long. Ten days after all of the Humans left Beast God city, the ck Bear Tribe arrived.

    When Zhao Hai heard that the ck Bear tribe hade, he immediately went to greet them at the gate of Beast God City. While waiting on the gate, Zhao Hai saw a cavalry unit in the distance. When Zhao Hai focused his eyes, he could see that all of the cavalry were mounted ck Bear Beastmen. Their numbers reached 30 thousand, and their movements were filled with great cadence. This cavalry unitpletely blotted out the ground, making it ck. This scene could make one feel overwhelmed.

    However, this cavalry unit didn¡¯t enter Beast God City but stopped just around five li away. Only a few hundred Beastmen separated and continued on to the city. Before long, the group arrived in front of the city gates.

    From this group, Zhao Hai can recognize the ck Bear Patriarch as well as Lieben. At this time Lieben was holding a g in one hand, this was the war g of the ck Bear Tribe.

    Zhao Hai quietly stood on his ce as he observed the group gradually slowing down. As soon as the ck Bear Patriarch arrived at the city¡¯s gates, Zhao Hai immediately stepped forward and offered his greetings, ¡°Zhao Hai has met the ck Bear Patriarch.¡±

    The ck Bear Patriarch went down from his mount and stretched out his arms before grasping Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulders and saying, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t leave. Hahaha. When I go finish what I need to do, I¡¯ll go find you, let¡¯s go have a drink.¡± Then he gently shook Zhao Hai before letting go.

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go prepare the food and drinks to wee the arrival of the Patriarch.¡±

    The ck Bear Patriarch nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Little Hai, I still have matters to attend to. I¡¯ll be leaving first, I¡¯ll find you at your ceter.¡± Then he turned around and rode his mount before heading towards the city. Zhao Hai also led Ah Tai to walk back to Magic Lily Shop.

    At this time, Ah Tai was looking utterly shocked at Zhao Hai. His contact with the Beastmen wasn¡¯t short, but he haven¡¯t seen a Beastman being so warm towards a Human before. The Beastmen being good guests wasn¡¯t false, but there were Beastmen who had been able to learn how to deal with Humans from a long period of being in contact with them. For example, if you want to do business with the Beastmen, you need to go visit them in their tribes and sell them the product there. You shouldn¡¯t expect the Beastmen to take the initiative ande to you.

    The ck Bear tribe was a big warring tribe. And they had been in contact with Humans for a long time. However, with how they were deceived by a human in the past, they were one of the more hostile Beastmen when interacting with Humans. It was virtually impossible for these ck Bears to be able to warm up to a Human.

    Ah Tai can also be considered to be one of those humans who had been able to make transactions with the ck Bears. When the ck Bear Beastmen make transactions, they would always be on guard, as though they were talking to a thief. Very much unlike today, where the ck Bear Patriarch hugged Zhao Hai while at the same time taking the initiative to invite him for a drink.

    It was at this point that Ah Tai understood that Zhao Hai¡¯s gs should be special. No wonder the Beastmen didn¡¯t expel them while all of the other Humans were driven out. None of them even went close to Magic Lily Store during the expulsion. At the same time, many Beastmen also came to greet him, and their attitudes were very enthusiastic.

    When Zhao Hai and Ah Tai returned to the store, Zhao Hai immediately instructed Laura and the others to prepare something to eat. At the same time, Zhao Hai had also put out some seafood for them to prepare. He wanted the ck Bear Patriarch to be surprised by his disy so that he could get entertained.

    Ah Tai¡¯s family were not very used to Zhao Hai¡¯s mystical methods. They also helped Zhao Hai prepare everything while they waited for the ck Bear Patriarch¡¯s arrival.

    While they were preparing, a mour was heard outside. Zhao Hai went out to take a look only to see the ck Bear Beastmen. The ck Bear Patriarch led ten other ck Bears as well as Lieben to Zhao Hai¡¯s Magic Lily Shop.

    Zhao Hai immediately invited the ck bear Patriarch and Lieben¡¯s group to the store¡¯s back courtyard. After they entered the tent, Ah Tai immediately served each of them some milk tea.

    After the ck Bear patriarch took a sip of the tea, he smiled to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯ve been having a great time recently. I¡¯ve heard about how you bought all of the goods from the other Merchants. What are you nning to do? Sell them at a high price for profit?¡±

 Chapter 527 - Crazy Aksu Empire

    <h4>Chapter 527 - Crazy Aksu Empire</h4>

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Not really, I just think that those goods would be wasted when the Merchants leave. You Beastmen won¡¯t touch those things, so they can only rot here over time. Since it¡¯s a pity, I bought them. Then when the war ends, then wouldn¡¯t it be good if I¡¯ll sell them to the tribes for a low price? Those things wouldn¡¯t be wasted, I would get some profits, and the Beastmen benefit.¡±

    The ck Bear Patriarch nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good, Hahaha. Kid, the things you do really makes me smile. We Beastmen benefit a lot from it.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s natural. I¡¯m considered to be Half-Beastman right now. So of course I wouldn¡¯t cheat you. Patriarch, pleasee in, I¡¯ve prepared some food and drinks inside.¡±

    The ck Bear Patriarch nodded, then followed Zhao Hai inside. In addition to the seafood, Zhao Hai also had sister-inw¡¯s barbecue prepared.

    There were no words to be said regarding Sister-inw¡¯s barbecue because it was simply too good. But the seafood was something else. Even if the ck Bear Patriarch has been the leader of the ck Bear Tribe for a long time, he hasn¡¯t been able to eat seafood before, so he was happy to eat this meal.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t ask about what the ck Bear tribe were nning to do since these were possibly the Beastmen¡¯s military secret. If he asks these types of questions, the ck Bear Patriarch might get suspicious of him.

    Zhao Hai heard that the ck Bear patriarch has been fooled by a Human before. Because of this, he became even more distrustful of the Humans. Even to Zhao Hai, there were some times where he didn¡¯t trust him.

    When the ck Bear Patriarch took his leave, Zhao Hai prepared to receive Wales and the others. When he meets Wales, then he would return to the Human territories.

    The second day after the ck Bear tribe arrived, the Prairie Wolves came. Zhao Hai received them as well.

    This made Ah Tai startled again, he knew about the reputation of the Prairie Wolves. He couldn¡¯t believe that Zhao Hai would be friends with them.

    Even if he wasn¡¯t as polite as the ck Bear Patriarch, the Old Wolf King still had a friendly chat with Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai also invited the Old Wolf King over for a meal.

    Naturally, in these two asions, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t serve ordinary Milk Wine, he used his own distilled milk wine. This made the Beastmen very surprised, they have drank Milk Wine for all their lives, but they didn¡¯t think that Milk Wine would be this delicious.

    Four days after the arrival of the Prairie Wolves, Wales and Buzeer came. The rtionship between the two tribes were good, and since the distance from their camps were also quite far from the city, the two decided toe together. Zhao Hai naturally didn¡¯t have anything to say about this, he just went and invited them over for a drink.

    What surprised Zhao Hai this time was Buzeer going to him and handing their race¡¯s friendship g over.

    The Beastmen in the City were now looking at Zhao Hai with strange looks. These Beastmen didn¡¯t understand how Zhao Hai, a human, was able to have such a good rtionship with their race, especially towards the Dog and Cow-headed race. Seeing how they interact with each other would make one think that they were the same as a family. This really made the Beastmen confused.

    In theing days, Beastman tribe upon Beastman tribe continuously arrived at Beast God City. But what they did was the same as the ck Bears. All of them were left outside while their Patriarchs entered the city.

    Although they were cooped up inside the city, Zhao Hai can clearly see every action that they did through the monitor.

    The reason why these Beastmen tribes came here and discussed their military ns was because the some Warring Races have their bases here. These were the Lion-headed race, Tiger-headed race, and the Fox-headed Race. Because these royal tribes resided in the City, all the other Beastmen decided to convene their forces here in order to have amon point.

    Even if these royal tribes reside in the city, their main camp was in another ce. Because of their status, having their main base in the Beastman Race¡¯s holy city would startle the other Beastmen. Therefore, they decided to have their camp elsewhere in order to avoid chaos.

    After Wales and the others arrived, Zhao Hai weed them and then prepared to leave Beast God City. At this point, the Beastmen already knew that there were friendship gs of the ck Bear Tribe and the Dog-headed Race shown in front of Magic Lily Shop, so nobody went to disturb the ce. When Zhao Hai left, he also took those gs away with him.

    Then in front of the Beastmen, Zhao Hai called over his Blood Hawks before riding them and then shot straight into the sky. This surprised a lot of Beastmen. They didn¡¯t expect that the Humans would already have their own aerial mounts. For the Beastmen, this wasn¡¯t good news.

    When he reached a ce beyond the eyesights of the Beastmen, Zhao Hai and the others immediately shed into the Space. Then from the Space, they went to to the Purcell Duchy.

    The Purcell Duchy was in full preparation mode. They had already received the news that the Beastmen were getting ready to attack the Humannds. Moreover, this attack was not a small piging party. With how strong the full might of the Beastman Race was, the Purcell Family was not confident in resisting them.

    Zhao Hai sat in his carriage as he calmly looked at the residents of the Purcell Duchy. Although the Duchy was fully prepared, Zhao Hao still felt strange. The Purcell Family had been in full defensive mode this time, however, Zhao Hai cannot see any other troop from the Aksu Empire. This situation is too unbelievable.

    This move of the Beastmen wasn¡¯t nned in secret. The Beastmen made sure to announce their attack, and a prettyrge announcement at that. In that case, it was impossible for the Aksu Empire to be unaware of the situation. So why didn¡¯t the armies of the other Noblese to support the Purcell Duchy? Did they think that the Purcell Family can single handedly block the Beastmen army?

    The location that Zhao Hai appeared in was a remote ce in Casa City. At the same time, the carriage that he rode in was a very ordinary one, so no one noticed him.

    People were starting to leave Casa City right now, but most of them were low-ranked nobles. They took their own belongings and had their entire families leave the City. At the same time, themoners of the city stayed put. This was because they didn¡¯t know where to go if they left.

    Almost all of themoners¡¯ properties were inside Casa City. If they leave the city, they would be refugees who had nothing. When they arrive at other cities, they would have nowhere to live. And if they didn¡¯t starve to death, they would still be ves.

    Themoners were hoping that the Duchy¡¯s army would be able to drive the Beastmen away. However, they didn¡¯t know that this feat was almost impossible to achieve.

    When Zhao Hai arrived at the Grand Duke¡¯s mansion, he immediately had Shun send a letter. In his trip to the Prairie this time, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t bring Shue and Shun. Instead, he left them at Iron Mountain Fort and instructed them to help Green prepare the ce. This was because Zhao Hai was nning to receive some refugees into the ck Wastnd.

    However, when Zhao Hai went to Casa City, he immediately called Shun and Shue over. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have the two, then he wouldn¡¯t have someone in hand and things would be very inconvenient.

    After Shun delivered the letter, it didn¡¯t take a long time before the mansion¡¯s housekeeper came out and invited Zhao Hai to enter through the back door.

    When Zhao Hai arrived at inside the mansion and went out of his carriage, Evan was already waiting to wee him. Evan walked towards Zhao Hai andughed, ¡°Great, Little Hai. You really are a good kid. The Buda n is now at the height of its power, you¡¯re actually making Uncle envious.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Uncle is too polite. Rest assured, I¡¯m not only here to see how the Beastman attack the border.¡±

    When Evan heard Zhao Hai, his smiling face immediately vanished. He turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk in the living room.¡± Then he weed Zhao Hai inside and sat with him in the living room. He also had a servant serve them some tea. At the same time, a guard was present to guard the door.

    After sitting down, Evan sighed and said, ¡°My Purcell Family is done. I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯re already doomed.¡±

    Zhao Hai knit his eyebrows and said, ¡°Uncle Evan. When I came here, I noticed that some nobles are fleeing. At the same time, I didn¡¯t see any other armies beside yours. Did the Aksu Empire decide to not support you?¡±

    Even answered through clenched jaws, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about those bastards with me. Ever since the time you helped me, those bastards of the Aksu Empire started to embarrass me, but I endured. This time, when I received information about the Beastman attack, I sent over a letter to the capital, asking for support. But I didn¡¯t expect those bastards to decline. They told me that the Empire has been short on supply and assembling an army would take a long time. They said that if the Beastmen attack before the reinforcements arrive, then I would have to continue resisting. They are basically telling me to drive my heart straight into a Beastman sword. Those bastards aren¡¯t humans.¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned, he didn¡¯t expect that the Aksu Empire would actually do this. Are they really going to y around with an Empire¡¯s subject¡¯s life? Why would they do this?

    Zhao Hai frowned and then looked at Evan, ¡°Uncle Evan, did they really say that? Do they not know that the Beastmen are nning to ravage the Aksu Empire? Have they gone crazy?¡±

    Evan sneered, ¡°Since the continent knew, how could they not? Themoners outside now have a massive dislike towards the Radiant Church. However, those bastards at the capital still regard the Radiant Church as an honored guest. I even heard that some Noble Families were receiving priests of the church like how they receive Dukes.¡±

    Zhao Hai cannot believe what he just heard. What was a priest? They were the lowest position in the Radiant Church. If they werepared to Noble titles, then they would be the lowest third-ss Baron. Why would they receive priests as though they were Dukes? Are they insane?

 Chapter 528 - Life Combustion

    <h4>Chapter 528 - Life Combustion</h4>

    Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s expression, Evan couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly, ¡°Can¡¯t believe it? But that is the truth. This isn¡¯t something found only in the capital as well, even here in the Purcell Family, there are people whopletely devoted themselves to the church. These people have gone fanatical, they would even sacrifice everything that they have for the sake of the Radiant Church.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Evan, he seemed to understand what was going on. These people were surely brainwashed by the Radiant Church.

    Religion was a very fearful thing. It can make people do a lot of crazy things, Zhao Hai just didn¡¯t think that the Radiant Church¡¯s influence can go this far.

    Evan looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s expression and sighed, ¡°Without the Empire¡¯s support, how could our measly forces resist the Beastman attack? My Purcell Family is surely done after this event. But the most pitiful in this situation are themoners, they will be the ones who will suffer the worst.¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned, he knew howplex the present situation of the Purcell Family was. He can help these people from the city by taking them into the ck Wastnd. He can even take the entire Purcell Duchy with no problems. However, the trade-off would be his secret being exposed.

    Most importantly, the current situation of the Purcell Family was even moreplex than he had imagined. If the Purcell Family really did have some Radiant Church fanatics, then he cannot bring the family into the wastnd. It would be hard to say what the church can do to his territory. Even the might Beastman Race weren¡¯t able to escape the movements of the church.

    Evan looked at Zhao Hai and calmly said, ¡°Little Hai, I only need to ask you for one thing. I want to have some members of the Purcell Family join you in returning to Golden Ind. If our family can survive this crisis, then they can return. If we can¡¯t, then I can only request you to take care of them for a couple of years so that the Purcell Family name can survive.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Evan. He knew that Evan had already thought of the worst possible oue. He wanted to leave a seed for the Purcell Family.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t decline, he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I can assure you of this. But Uncle, I also have one thing to ask. Can you check for me and see if there are people who are willing to leave with me to Golden Ind? You should know that our Buda n is short on people right now. And if the Beastmen attack, thesemoners would definitely be killed. But make sure that they are innocent and are not affiliated with the Radiant Church.¡±

    Evan nodded and said, ¡°This is not a problem, I can arrange it. There are a lot of people who wants to leave right now, but they just don¡¯t know where to go. They don¡¯t have any means of survival in other cities, and may even be demoted into ves. I don¡¯t want them to see them like that, so I shall definitely help you with this matter.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Uncle Evan. I hope that you can take care of this matter as soon as possible. Just have them group up here while I go to see how the Iksa Family is doing.¡±

    Evan nodded, ¡°You should go see their situation as well. In consideration for you, the Iksa Family had been helping us as well. I heard that the Empire sent some troops over to their territory. However, it seems like the family was ced under house arrest.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then hisplexion changed, ¡°Really? This bastard Aksu Empire, what do they want to do? Have they really be the puppet of the Radiant Church?¡±

    Evan calmly replied, ¡°It¡¯s highly probable. If the Empire wasn¡¯t, then how could the Empire act like this? This action is equal to offending all the Nobles. In the future, no Noble would listen to them.¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed, he really couldn¡¯t understand the Radiant Church. What was their purpose in doing this? Did they want to get the attention of the Royals? With the current situation, all of the Royals in the continent would be suppressing the Church.

    After watching the sky, Zhao Hai stood up, then he turned to Evan and said, ¡°Uncle Evan, since it¡¯s still early, I¡¯ll head to see the Iksa Family¡¯s situation. I¡¯m afraid that they¡¯re currently in danger.¡±

    Evan nodded, ¡°Little Hai, you go leave from my family¡¯s secret passage. I¡¯ve already had few days to prepare, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much about me. Go save the Iksa Family first.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t expect Evan to allow him to use the Purcell Family¡¯s secret passage. This was one of the Purcell Family¡¯s greatest secret.

    Zhao Hai understood Evan¡¯s action, this was Evan¡¯s way of telling him that he has hisplete trust. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t need the secret passage, he shook his head and said, ¡°No need to use it. I have my own means.¡±

    Evan knew that Zhao Hai has flying beasts, so he didn¡¯t say anything. He nodded his head and escorted Zhao Hai to the door and to his carriage before it left the mansion.

    After Zhao Hai entered his carriage, he immediately shed into the Space and went to Laura and the others. Since the women are in the Space, they heard Evan and Zhao Hai¡¯s conversation. Laura immediately turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, I just had Cai¡¯er pay attention to the Iksa Family¡¯s situation. The family is fine, but they are currently under house arrest. However, we didn¡¯t receive any letters from the Blood Hawk.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he immediately got the monitor to disy the Iksa Family¡¯s situation. The Iksa Family¡¯s mansion was surrounded with soldiers. Robert couldn¡¯t do anything because he was trapped inside. Fernand¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t any better, he seemed to be beaten, his body looked like a damp sack.

    Zhao Hai looked around and couldn¡¯t see a shadow of a Blood Hawk, it might be possibly killed off. It seems like the Aksu Empire sent some 9th ranks to deal with the Iksa Family, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t have been able to restrain it.

    Moreover, the Iksa Family also had 9th rank experts, so if these experts haven¡¯t been dealt with, then it would be impossible for the Iksa Family to be ced under house arrest.

    After thinking about this, Zhao Hai immediately had Cai¡¯er scan the ce, looking for other 9th rank experts present. Ordinary people might not be able to spot a 9th rank expert, but Cai¡¯er is different. Cai¡¯er¡¯s present strength was certainly greater than any 9th rank expert.

    After some time, Cai¡¯er finally found some 9th rank experts in Sarte City. Moreover, there were four of them. These four were ced in a position where they surrounded the Iksa Family mansions. Looking at the their appearances, it seems like all of them were from the Radiant Church.

    Zhao Hai immediately looked at Bell¡¯s situation. Bell¡¯s people were also ced under house arrest. Zhao Hai knew that Bell might have been exposed, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be implicated in this event. It seems like the Radiant Church was really waiting for him.

    Zhao Hao looked at the four 9th rank experts. The four of them doesn¡¯t seem to have any special qualities, they weren¡¯t any different from other 9th rank experts.

    Knowing that he couldn¡¯t wait for a long time, Zhao Hai immediately shed and appeared inside Fernand¡¯s room. Fernand¡¯s current state was very miserable. His whole body was fully wrapped with bandages to the point where only his head was visible, of which was beaten ck and blue. Even if his mother was taking care of him, it seems like nobody used Light Magic to heal him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be in such a pitiful state.

    Fernand seems to be unconscious right now because he wasn¡¯t making any movements in his bed. Zhao Hai looked at Fernand¡¯s condition and couldn¡¯t help but feel an aching in his heart. In truth, his time with Fernand wasn¡¯t that long. Fernand was a yboy as well, someone whom he generally didn¡¯t like. The two of them being friends was something almost impossible.

    However, fate moves in strange ways, even if the disposition of the two seem to be in conflict, they still became good friends in the end.

    Zhao Hai arrived by Fernand¡¯s bedside and whispered, ¡°Brother Fernand, Brother Fernand. Can you hear me?¡±

    Seeing that the person on the bed wasn¡¯t replying, Zhao Hai immediately used Light Magic. Fernand¡¯s face turned much better, then his eyelids moved slightly. When Zhao Hai saw this, he became happy as he said, ¡°Brother Fernand. You¡¯re awake.¡±

    But it seems like Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t noticed. Immediately after Zhao Hai talked, Fernand opened his eyes and then bellowed, ¡°Bastards, my brother wille! He will certainly not let you off.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, Fernand froze as well. He stared at Zhao Hai for a moment before turning over on his bed and jumped off. He threw his weak body towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother, why have youe just now? I¡¯ve been bullied to death by those bastards.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, he patted Fernand¡¯s back and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Brother, no need cry. Since I came, I will surely take revenge for you.¡±

    It was at this point that Fernand stopped weeping, he anxiously let go of Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother, taking revenge isn¡¯t a good idea. The other party has several 9th ranks, they managed to kill all of my family¡¯s foreign elders. You need to leave quickly.¡±

    At this time, a chilly voice was heard, ¡°Leave? He couldn¡¯t escape now.¡±

    When he heard this sound, Fernand¡¯s face paled, his expression was as though a disaster just happened. He looked at Zhao Hai and bitterly smiled, ¡°Brother, it seems like you couldn¡¯t get away now. The 9th rank has noticed you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already seen a lot of 9th ranks. It¡¯s alright, brother, youe with me. Let¡¯s see how great this 9th rank expert really is.¡± Then he led Fernand out of the room.

    Outside, Zhao Hai can see the four 9th ranks that Cai¡¯er has spotted before. All of them flew over to the mansion and surrounded the small yard that Zhao Hai was in.

    Zhao Hai just stood there and calmly looked at the four 9th rank experts before he sneered, ¡°The Radiant Church really has a lot of good methods. They actually wouldn¡¯t stop at anything just to deal with me.¡±

    The 9th rank expert looked at Zhao Hai and nodded, ¡°What you said is right. The Pope has given the order to execute you at all costs. The Radiant Church had already expended a lot of people in dealing with you, this time you will certainly die.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°It wasn¡¯t yesterday that the Radiant Church had started to deal with me, yet I still lived. On the other hand, you have lost a lot of 9th ranks. This really makes me amazed at how much 9th rank experts your Radiant Church has.¡±

    The 9th rank looked at Zhao Hai and coldly snorted, ¡°No need to waste your breath. Zhao Hai, you are now our Radiant Church¡¯s number one enemy. Until the day we eliminate you, my Radiant Church wouldn¡¯t be peaceful. To eliminate you, we wouldn¡¯t hesitate to bring it all. Our lives belong to the church, so we shall sacrifice our lives for the Church. Zhao Hai, you shall die today!¡±

    Zhao Haiughed, ¡°Not necessarily. Do you really think that 9th ranks can kill me? Who do you think you are?¡±

    The 9th rank snorted, ¡°Without perfect preparations, how can we dare to kill you? Do you really think that the Church is clueless about your secrets? Zhao Hai, it¡¯s time for you to die.¡± Then several lights came out of the hands of the 9th ranks as they shot into the four corners of the mansion.

    Zhao Hai stared as the lights fell before it formed a dome around the mansion.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care, he can just ask Cai¡¯er to return him to the Space. This transparent dome was unable to touch him.

    From his spection, this dome should be some kind of Magical Formation. It seems like the Radiant Church wanted to deal with him using this formation. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t move, he just stood there and looked curiously at the 9th rank experts.

    The 9th ranks were whispering words as though they were doing incantations in the sky. While they were murmuring words, one could visibly see their faces slowly turn wrinkly.

    When Zhao Hai saw this, his expression changed. He knew that these 9th ranks are consuming their Life Force, it seems like they were prepared to sacrifice their lives with this move.

    Zhao Hai looked all around and then turned his head to the dumbfounded Fernand and said, ¡°Brother, immediately inform your family to gather by my side. The Radiant Church is using a strange Magic.¡±

    Fernand stared, he didn¡¯t care about anything that Zhao Hai said in the end as he immediately said, ¡°Alright!¡± Then he ran towards the mansion.

    But it seems like the wrinkling of these 9th ranks were getting faster and faster until their faces turned pale white. The sense of crisis that Zhao Hai felt was getting more and more pronounced. It seems like these four people aren¡¯t simply 9th ranks of the Radiant Church.

    These four should have a special method in order to coboratively use this strange Magic. This Magic should be very formidable, and the Magic Formation surely wasn¡¯t a simple one. It seems like it would be impossible to break this dome from the inside.

 Chapter 529 - Two Choices

    <h4>Chapter 529 - Two Choices</h4>

    Zhao Hai calmly looked at the 9th rank experts as they were quickly getting older. One must know that a 9th rank expert¡¯s lifespan was very long. Moreover, from what Zhao Hai saw of their appearance, these 9th ranks can still live for a long time, at the very least 3500 years.

    Now they were growing old so fast that it would seem like they were riding a fast car which is running on the road of time. It was as if the time around them were 100 or 1000 times more than normal people.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression stayed calm, his body beneath his clothes had now turned into crystal. He fully trusted the Space, and since it said that his body would be unbreakable upon crystallization, Zhao Hai chose to directly face these four 9th rank experts.

    Since the beginning, Zhao Hai had always indirectly battled his opponents. Besides the time when he fought Terry, Zhao Hai had always been in the back, casting spells and summoning undead.

    This has something to do with his character. He just doesn¡¯t want to directly fight, he thinks that the way that Mages fight was the safest.

    But now was not the time to do that, if he entered the Space at this moment, then his secret would have been exposed. In addition, he was still in the Iksa Family mansion, if he entered the Space, he would be putting the Iksa Family in peril.

    Although the Space possessed marvelous abilities, it cannot forcibly absorb mindful beings. Therefore, Zhao Hai can only stand there and wait for Fernand to bring his family to his side then have them transported into the Space.

    At the same time, ever since Zhao Hai was able to crystallize, his mind changed a little bit. He wanted to try how strong his body was. Even if he cannot withstand this attack, he still had Cai¡¯er and the Space. As long as Fernand¡¯s family is in the Space, he can confidently and boldly ept this strike.

    Naturally, the attack of the opposite party still needed to be prepared for quite some time. But Fernand wasn¡¯t stupid, he knew that every second counts. The other members of the Iksa Family aren¡¯t stupid either, when they saw what the 9th ranks were doing, they immediately knew what kind of attack it was.

    They were very clear about how powerful 9th rank experts were. Although the Iksa Family still had their secret passage, this passage can only be a decoration in front of a 9th rank expert. After Fernand shouted, all of them immediately convened to Zhao Hai¡¯s location.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have the time to be polite with them, he immediately issued a heads-up, ¡°In a while I¡¯m going to send you to a strange ce. But don¡¯t worry, some people would be there to receive you. So don¡¯t get too startled.¡± Then Fernand and the others made an effort to nod.

    Robert¡¯s influence in the Iksa Family was very high, so when he shouted at the crowd, they immediately calmed down. One must know that the Iksa Family had a lot of members. It was a miracle to be able to shut them up in a short period of time.

    Zhao Hai carefully observed the four 9th rank experts. The lives of these four were sooning to an end. The wrinkles on their faces started ovepping, the hair on their head were starting to fall, old people spots were starting to appear, even their teeth were falling off.

    However, they still didn¡¯t stop chanting their incantations. It was as though they didn¡¯t have any idea of what was happening to their bodies.

    Then Zhao Hai turned his attention to the Iksa Family. Seeing that they were prepared, he immediately brought all of them into the Space.

    And just as Zhao Hai sent the Iksa Family to the Space, the four 9th rank experts said theirst syble. Then all of them violently shook before turning into a mist of blood. After then, something appeared on the skies, it seems like there was another sun that appeared. It looked very bright and terrifying.

    The light seemed to be like an Energy Ball from a certain novel that Zhao Hai had read back on earth. The ball of light crashed into the mansion. But how strong was this ball of light? Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have time to think about this as the attack collided with his head.

    Fortunately, Zhao Hai¡¯s entire body has now been crystallized. Zhao Hai felt the light hit his head and then his clothes vanishing. It was not only his clothes, the building in his surroundings has been eradicated. The ground, the cyan stones were gone, no need to say about the nts. Everything around himpletely vanished.

    Zhao Hai just stood there without entering the Space. This was because the ball of light hadn¡¯t been able to damage his current body.

    And also, he didn¡¯t dare open a spatial crack to enter the Space. Even though he wasn¡¯t affected at all, Zhao Hai felt how formidable this attack was. If this ball of light were to prate the crack and enter the Space, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know what would happen to the people inside. And he didn¡¯t want to dare take the risk.

    Since this ball of light couldn¡¯t harm him, it was much better for him to stay outside. But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know that while he stayed outside, Laura and the others were very anxious for him inside the Space.

    Zhao Hai made Laura and the others receive the Iksa Family. The Iksa Family had now reached its end, they can only depend upon the Buda n to survive. Because of this, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid of the family betraying him. Moreover, since he was nning to transport the family to Iron Mountain Fort, even if they knew his secrets, it would be impossible for them to pass it on.

    When the Iksa Family initially entered the Space, all of them were somewhat anxious. But when they saw Laura and the others, they calmed down. But even if the Space¡¯s vi was huge, it can just barely fit 100 people, so it was impossible for the entire Iksa Family to be amodated there. Laura asked them to rest first before they can be transported to Iron Mountain Fort.

    At this time, what Laura and the others were worrying about was the situation outside. Therefore, after they invited Robert into the vi, they surrounded the monitor and looked at the situation outside.

    But it was unfortunate for them that the screen was entirely white, they couldn¡¯t see anything. After the light vanished, the scene made Laura and the others breathe in a cold air.

    The City Lord¡¯s mansion haspletely been wiped off the map, they couldn¡¯t see a single piece left. In the original location of the mansion, a giant hole was left. This hole looked like a crater that a meteor had created, it had a depth of 30 meters.

    What made Laura and the others uneasy was the fact that they couldn¡¯t see Zhao Hai in that crater. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t even leave behind a shadow.

    When Laura and the others were about to panic, Zhao Hai suddenly walked in from outside. But he already had his clothes changed, what he had on was now an ordinary Mage¡¯s Robe.

    Seeing Zhao Haie, Laura and the others rxed. Actually, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t intend to be missing. But since his clothes were fully gone, he cannot just appear naked inside the vi and be seen by the Iksa Family, he wasn¡¯t an exhibitionist. Therefore, after he entered the Space, the changed his clothes first before entering the vi.

    When he entered the vi, he was immediately weed by Laura and the others. They looked at his left and right to see that he was really alright.

    Seeing their expressions, Zhao Hai faintly smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, no need to be worried. But Laura, I¡¯m sorry for destroying the clothes that you gave me.¡±

    After he said that, Laura didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, ¡°Who cares about the clothes. As long as you¡¯re fine, it¡¯s alright. Go see Uncle Robert quickly, I don¡¯t think his mood is fine.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he entered the vi¡¯s living room. Robert and Fernand were waiting for him there, when they saw him, they immediately stood up.

    Zhao Hai gave Robert a salute and then asked them to sit down, ¡°Uncle Robert, from what I can see with the situation, there was no way for the Iksa Family to return to the Aksu Empire.¡±

    Robert smiled bitterly, ¡°I already thought up to this point. Ever since our Foreign Elders were killed, I knew our Iksa Family is finished. To be honest, if not for you appearing, our Iksa Family might have gone extinct. Not matter what, I must thank you, Little Hai.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Uncle Robert, you¡¯re too polite. If not because of me, your Iksa Family wouldn¡¯t have been implicated with this situation. Since you came here, I will be clear to you. This ce is our Buda n¡¯s greatest secret. Nobody except members of my Buda n knew about it, even my father-inws don¡¯t know about this. Now that the Iksa Family know about it, I can tell you that it would be impossible for you to go back.¡±

    Robert nodded. As soon as he entered the Space, he felt the difference inside. He was also a Mage, so he was sensitive to energy. He can feel how active the energy inside was, and it was also quite rich, many foldspared to outside. This ce was certainly not a simple one.

    Zhao Hai looked at Robert and said, ¡°Uncle Robert, I can only give you two choices. First, you¡¯ll go to the ck Wastnd. I¡¯ll tell you, the poisonous mist in the wastnd was made by me. The ck Wastnd is where the root of our Buda n was established. The Milk Wine that we drank before was made there, we also have other factories in that ce. In there, you will have absolute security. Moreover, I¡¯m also prepared to buy a massive amount of ves. If you settle down in the ck Wastnd, I can have the capable people of the Iksa Family help me manage them.¡±

    Robert nodded, he thought that this choice was good, but he wonders what Zhao Hai¡¯s second choice was. So he asked, ¡°The second choice?¡±

 Chapter 530 - Robertâ€™s Shock

    <h4>Chapter 530 - Robert¡¯s Shock</h4>

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°The second choice is to go to Golden Ind. That ce is also the Buda ns¡¯ territory. After you head there, you can do administrative work for the Ind. But to make sure that you don¡¯t pass on some information, I will have to make undeads watch over your day to day lives.¡±

    Robert knitted his brows. He clearly knew what Zhao Hai meant, they cannot expose the existence of this ce. Therefore, if they go to Golden ind, they would always have an undead right beside them and they wouldn¡¯t have anything to say about this matter.

    If they go to the ck Wastnd, there¡¯s no need for the undead. This was because the wastnd was apletely closed off environment, it was impossible for outsiders toe in, while Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t easily allow the people inside to go out. So if they go there, they can move very freely without being monitored.

    On the other hand, Golden Ind has contact with the outside world. Although the Iksa Family was now on its low point, Robert was still hoping that they can still show their faces to the continent. This would make the people know that the Iksa Family survived, that they still exist.

    However, being monitored everyday was very ufortable. Robert was now having a hard time making up his mind, he didn¡¯t know how to handle this matter.

    Looking at Robert¡¯s appearance, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Robert doesn¡¯t need to worry about this right now. I shall first take you to the ck Wastndter, you can slowly deliberate your decision there. If you decide to stay there, I wouldn¡¯t oppose. And if you decide to go to Golden Ind, I will certainly bring you there.¡±

    Robert nodded, this matter needed to be thought through properly. He cannot stay in the Space for a long time. So after Zhao Hai talked about this matter to Robert, he immediately sent the family into the ck Wastnd.

    Robert was now certain that the Space was Zhao Hai¡¯s magical property. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be able to transfer people everywhere.

    There are a lot of people in the Iksa Family but they can definitely be amodated inside Iron Mountain Fort. Moreover, when they arrived at the fort, Robert and the others were shocked. They didn¡¯t think that the legendary barn hills and untamed rivers of the ck Wastnd would have such a beautiful castle. Moreover, this castle has been producing some of the continent¡¯s highly sought after products.

    Robert was surprised because the ck Wastnd was already considered to be the continent¡¯s most mysterious ce by the Nobles. He didn¡¯t expect the the Buda n would have their roots here.

    It didn¡¯t take a long time before Robert came to like the ce. Most of the people here have marks of ves, however, they weren¡¯t ves anymore. There were Beastmen here as well, but these Beastmen were strangely full of hospitality and friendliness.

    Most importantly, Robert can notice a certain kind of thing within these people. They were all full of vigor, as though they were working hard to have a better life. This kind of vigor was rarely seen in the continent.

    When Robert heard Zhao Hai say that the ck Wastnd had been transformed, and that all of thends can now be cultivated, Robert was once again shocked.

    Robert was the Patriarch of the Iksa Family, a well-known family of the continent. Therefore, he had full understanding with regards to the ck Wastnd.

    The ck Wastnd was the continent¡¯s biggest in. Although it was ced in the north, and can only be cultivated on one season, it was an undeniable fact that if the ck Wastnd were to gain an ability to grow crops, it would certainly be the continent¡¯srgest granary.

    If not because of this, the continent wouldn¡¯t have spent a lot of time and energy to research the wastnd. This was because its topography was fantastic. Once one was able to grow crops here, their influence in the continent would certainly soar.

    What Robert didn¡¯t expect was that the ce where the continent had spent a long time on researching was solved by Zhao Hai this easily. Robert now understood why Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make Golden Ind the Buda n¡¯s main base. Golden Ind was an important hub for maritime trade, it can certainly bring a lot of profit to the Buda CLan. Butpared to the ck Wastnd, the ind was still a long way off. You can¡¯t always exchange food with money, but you can always exchange money with food.

    After knowing that the ck Wastnd can now grow some crops, Robert almost immediately decided to stay here.

    The ck Wastnd was very huge, one could definitely establish their own nation here. With the continual rise of the Buda n, the development of the ck Wastnd would be better and better. If the Iksa n can be an influential family in the ck Wastnd, their reappearance in the future would be much better.

    Robert knew that it would be impossible for the Buda n to hide the existence of the ck Wastnd forever. So people of the continent would surely know of the wastnd¡¯s situation in the future. Therefore, the Iksa Family can still show their faces to the continent, only this time quite beautifully.

    But Robert also knew that this matter wouldn¡¯t be easy. After all, the Iksa Family had been enjoying their ce in the continent. With how deste the ck Wastnd seemed, he was afraid that his family members wouldn¡¯t be able to get used to it.

    Although Robert was the Patriarch, he cannot just ignore the thoughts of his family members. He wasn¡¯t a dictator, he needed to listen to the words of the family elders.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai was hoping that Robert¡¯s family would decide to stay inside the ck Wastnd. Compared to Golden Ind, the ck Wastnd needed managerial talents more.

    After all, the Iksa Family was also a Great n in the past. Although there weren¡¯t a lot of people who came this time, Zhao Hai knew that those present were the elite members of the family.

    The n of the Radiant Church this time was very simple. Since they want to eliminate the Iksa Family, then they surely wouldn¡¯t let their elites off. They wanted to sacrifice the lives of four of their 9th rank experts in order to achieve their goal of extinguishing both Zhao Hai and the Iksa Family. Exterminating a Great n was both easy and hard. There were two ways of doing so; First, it was to kill all of their 9th rank experts, this way they¡¯ll lose their power backing. The second was to kill all of their elites. This would inhibit the growth of the family, and would thus vanish in the future.

    The Radiant Church chose to use the two methods to deal with the Iksa Family. They killed the family¡¯s 9th rank expert first, then concentrated their effort of eliminating the elites along with Zhao Hai. Therefore, even if there weren¡¯t a lot of people who came with Zhao Hai, all of them were elites of the family. As long as they learn a bit, they would be independent managers. This would be a huge benefit to the ck Wastnd¡¯s development.

    Because Zhao Hai had such intentions, he decided to show Robert and the others the ck Wastnd first. He believed that if they saw the ck Wastnd, they would certainly feel attracted to it.

    Obviously, he seeded, Robert was moved. The current ck Wastnd cannot be considered to be on the same level as Golden Ind. However, since it can now be cultivated, its potential was endless. For Robert and the Iksa Family, being in the ck Wastnd was much more attractive than being in Golden Ind.

    On Golden Ind, they would be safe, yes, but what can they do then? On Golden Ind, they can only be a Merchant n at most. If they wanted to regain their former glory, it would be impossible to aplish it in the ind.

    For Robert, this was uneptable. They were a Great n in Aksu Empire, with a name renowned in the Continent. How could they befortable with being a rich Merchant n? Therefore, Zhao Hai decided to show them the ck Wastnd¡¯s potential, and have them tie their family to the Buda n¡¯s chariot.

    Zhao Hai also asked Robert if they needed anything right now. After all, Iron Mountain Fort cannot bepared to their past situation.

    But Robert told him that they were alright They already have some daily necessities, and they were eating and drinking properly as well. The only thing they were unfamiliar with was theck of contact with the outside world.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t ask Robert to bring the Iksa Family¡¯s properties out. Such words can only make Robert misunderstand and make him think that Zhao Hai wanted to swallow the Iksa Family.

    After settling the Iksa Family down, Zhao Hai returned to the Iksa Family¡¯s territory. He wanted to see how Bell was doing. Bell¡¯s identity might have been exposed, so he cannot stay here. In any case, Bell can also be considered to be one of the powers of the Iksa Family, the Radiant Church wouldn¡¯t certainly let him off.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s fight with the 9th rank experts caused quite a stir. Sarte City was now under martialw.

    Zhao Hai turned his attention to the state of Bell¡¯s Family. Presently, the family had vanished from Sarte City. It seems like Bell was already ready to leave, but with the 9th rank experts, he cannot leave. Now that the 9th ranks had died, he naturally fled immediately.

    Seeing this situation, Zhao Hai felt relief. He believed in the escape route that Bell prepared, that man wasn¡¯t a simple person.

    Since nothing noteworthy was left to see in Sarte City, Zhao Hai left. He went to find Evan and told him about what happened to the Iksa Family. Then he had Evan release this information into the continent. He must make all of the ns in the continent know about what happened to the Iksa Family. This was also another form of attack towards the Radiant Church.

    What the Radiant Church had done was very excessive, they even had the Aksu Empire under their control. If Zhao Hai spread this information, the other countries in the continent would surely be on guard against the church. Zhao Hai wanted to see if the Radiant Church would still dare to act so rampant.

 Chapter 531 - Evanâ€™s Hesitation, Robertâ€™s Decision

    <h4>Chapter 531 - Evan¡¯s Hesitation, Robert¡¯s Decision</h4>

    Evan still hasn¡¯t received the information about the Iksa Family. After all, it just happened, if people died, it would be impossible for him to know.

    After Zhao Hai returned to Casa City, he directly went to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Evan didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai toe back this quickly. But he knew that Zhao Hai had a lot of secrets, so he just disregarded it and invited him over to the living room.

    After they sat down, Zhao Hai told Evan everything regarding the happenings in the Iksa Domain. Evan was startled, he knew that even if the Iksa Family didn¡¯t hold the title of Grand Duke, their might wasn¡¯t much worsepared to the Purcell Duchy. But now, their n was almost equal to being eliminated, the Radiant Church was truly ruthless.

    After rying the event, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately ask Evan to spread the information. He looked at Evan¡¯s expression first. He knew that Evan cannot just leave his properties here. If he tells everything straight to Evan, even if he didn¡¯t understand the choices, Zhao Hai was afraid that he would follow in the steps of the Iksa Family.

    Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t given up in drawing the Purcell Family into the Buda CLan. The Buda n badly needed talents right now. As the n gets bigger and bigger, the talents that it needed would also get more and more.

    The Markey Family¡¯s people were now helping to manage Golden Ind. In addition to their prior businesses, not too many of them were free to help the Buda n.

    The Buda n itself had a few number of people. But even if the Iksa Family were added to their numbers, don¡¯t forget about the 100 thousand Beastman ves that were stilling as well as the 100 thousand ves that he bought from Carson City. With over 200 thousand ves, how much people does the n need in order to manage them? The ves who became citizens and can now write aren¡¯t fit for the job, they still needed prior managerial skills. If the Purcell Family were to join, then their number of talents would surely increase.

    However, the Purcell Family¡¯s situation was muchplex than the Iksa Family. The Radiant Church had already seeped into the Purcell Family. Therefore, even if Zhao Hai wanted to take them in, he still needed to be careful in doing so.

    Evan had told Zhao Hai about the existence of Radiant Church fanatics inside the family. However, he didn¡¯t tell Zhao Hai how he ns to deal with them, nor did he express his intention to. Maybe Evan wanted a way back if he cannot take the pressure. He may look for the Radiant Church for help, so he decided to keep those people as insurance.

    Zhao Hai told Evan about the Iksa Family¡¯s situation because he wanted Evan to see what the Purcell Family might be. It was so that Evan wouldn¡¯t dream of going to the Radiant Church in the future.

    After Evan heard him, his expression changed. He didn¡¯t think that the Radiant Church would be this ruthless. If the Radiant Church would deal with him the same way, what would happen to the Purcell Family?

    Zhao Hai stayed silent, he just calmly sat there while looking at Evan. He wanted to know what Evan would do. Now that the pieces wereid down in front of Evan, Zhao Hai wanted to know which one the Purcell Family would choose, the Radiant Church or the Buda n.

    Evan stayed silent for quite some time, he was deciding on a hard choice. He knew that if he chose the Buda n, then the Purcell Family would lose everything that they had in the Purcell Duchy. After then, the Purcell Family would be the vassals of the Buda n, this was not the best oue.

    But if he sided with the Radiant Church, then he was afraid that the Radiant Church might renege on their agreement. At that time, he would lose literally everything.

    Most importantly, this matter wasn¡¯t something that he could decide along. Even though the Purcell Duchy had undergone changes and he has now umted a lot of influence, he still needed to ask for the Elder Assembly¡¯s opinion regarding their stance against the Radiant Church.

    In truth, Zhao Hai was now disappointed with the Purcell Family. The way they handled matters was both overcautious and indecisive. Even if Zhao Hai had told them about what happened to the Iksa Family, they were still hesitating.

    Evan clearly expressed his support for Zhao Hai since the beginning. But even if the Purcell Family supported Zhao Hai, they still left behind a leeway for themselves. They wanted to support two sides, which was utterly impossible.

    Zhao Hai sighed inwardly, then with a serious tone, he said, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll be leaving this matter for you to think about. I won¡¯t be disturbing you. I shall stay here for a couple of days, if you have any matter to tell me about, you can just go to Laura¡¯s original ce. As long as you go there, I will go and meet you.¡±

    Evan didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to leave, he wanted Zhao Hai to stay here. He didn¡¯t know what to say right now and couldn¡¯t open his mouth. In the end, he can only sigh and then escorted Zhao Hai out.

    He also knew that for Zhao Hai to be able to bring the Buda n into this height in just one year, he surely had some fortuitous encounter. He wasn¡¯t someone to be underestimated. Zhao Hai certainly knew about what was going on in his mind, therefore Zhao Hai wanted to leave.

    Regarding this situation, Evan felt helpless. In his heart, he wanted to aid Zhao Hai. But as a Patriarch, he needed topromise with the world. A matter that decides the family¡¯s fate wasn¡¯t something that he can just decide on his own.

    After Zhao Hai boarded his carriage and left the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, he found a deste ce and then shed to the Space. He didn¡¯t go to Iron Mountain Fort, he just stayed in the Space and looked at the responses of both the Iksa Family and the Purcell Family.

    It was assured that the Iksa Family would side with Zhao Hai. From today¡¯s events, they had lost all of their 9th rank experts. And with their enmity with the Radiant Church, it was impossible for them to return to the continent.

    If they did return, then the Radiant Church wouldn¡¯t even need to move. Other jealous Aksu Empire Nobles would certainly be interested in their properties and their lives.

    Therefore, the choices that the Iksa Family needed to decide on was simple. It was either to stay in the ck Wastnd or to go to Golden Ind.

    Zhao Hai knew that the Iksa Family would want to convene in order to decide on this matter. He wanted to have a look about what the Iksa Family decided on.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai can almost correctly guess what the Purcell Family¡¯s decision would be. The Elder¡¯s Assembly still held great influence, their authority was too big. There were even times where Evan cannot do anything about it. And it would be impossible for these elders to discard all of the properties that the Purcell Family had umted just to side with the Buda n.

    However, Zhao Hai still hoped that they woulde up with a satisfactory response. So he wanted to pay attention to their decision.

    Naturally, he couldn¡¯t let those people take care of spreading the Iksa Family¡¯s matter to the continent anymore. Therefore, the immediately wrote a letter and sent it over to Kun. Kun would then hand the letter off to Randolph and then in turn hand it over to the Rosen Emperor. With theirbined efforts, it would only take a short time before this matter would be spread around the continent.

    While Zhao Hai was thinking about this, the Iksa Family had truly gathered together and discussed what to do. Green was very good towards the Iksa Family, he handed a region of the fort for their own use. The ce was still unupied, so the Iksa Family can use it in the meantime.

    Robert was now apanied with some core members of his family. Besides Robert, there were ten other people present, Fernand wasn¡¯t qualified to participate in this meeting.

    Robert looked at the eyes of those present and sadi, ¡°Our Iksa Family had truly experienced a disaster. We¡¯re almost to a point of being extinguished. It was fortunate that Little Hai was able to save us, allowing our further survival. But for Little Hai to save us, he had exposed the Buda n¡¯s biggest secret. Leaving the Buda n would be impossible.¡±

    The other people present weren¡¯t surprised, they weren¡¯t stupid. Even if Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t told them about the Space, they can still guess what it was. Therefore, Robert¡¯s words didn¡¯t startle them, it waspletely expected.

    When Robert saw their expressions, he couldn¡¯t help but nod. These people didn¡¯t disappoint him, then he continued, ¡°Little Hai has now given us two choices. First is to stay here, in the ck Wastnd. Second is to go to Golden Ind. I want to hear everyone¡¯s opinion.¡±

    The people present looked at each other and then one of them said, ¡°Patriarch, can¡¯t our family divide our members between the ck Wastnd and Golden Ind?¡±

    Robert thought for a moment and said, ¡°It should be possible. But from what I can see, our Iksa Family needs to have a focused direction. We can only look and see which situation is better for us.¡±

    Then the elder who talked earlier said, ¡°What is the difference between the two ces? Now that we know about the Buda n¡¯s secret, wouldn¡¯t Zhao Hai have any methods to silence us? In that case, I think we need to consider those before deciding.¡±

    Robert nodded and said, ¡°Naturally there are. Everyone knows about the ck Wastnd. Once we enter the wastnd, then exiting would be difficult. Therefore, he can just leave us to freely live here, nobody would be monitoring us. Moreover, once Zhao Hai brings his ves here, we can help him manage them. If we go to Golden Ind, an undead would apany us in order to ensure that the Buda n¡¯s secret get exposed.¡±

    The people in the room frowned and felt embarrassed, this matter was surely hard to decide on. Then the elder thought for a while before turning to Robert and said, ¡°Patriarch, your opinion?¡± Then the other people also turned their attention to Robert, they wanted to hear his thoughts.

    Robert wasn¡¯t polite and directly said, ¡°I want our family to focus on the ck Wastnd. The ck Wastnd might be inferior to the continent, but everyone here certainly knows what would happen if it were to be cultivated. With so muchnd, can the Buda n manage it alone? The ck Wastnd¡¯s size is enough for it to be a country. If we help the Buda n set this country up, what do you all think will happen to our Iksa Family once the ck Wastnd get unraveled in the continent?¡±

    As soon as the elders heard Robert, their eyes turned bright. They were smart people, the immediately understood what Robert meant. This oue was much better than being protected. If the Buda n established their country in the future while the Iksa Family was their subordinate, the status that they would have would certainly not be small. Being a Grand Duke might not even be difficult to attain.

    After seeing the expressions of these people, Robert continued, ¡°Our situation would be different if we go to Golden Ind. If we go there, our actions would be monitored. Even if Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t deal with us, we would still be losing our freedom. Even if Golden Ind was a big ce as well, our family doesn¡¯t have any 9th rank experts so we would still need to depend on the Buda n. In the end, even if we get rich, we can only be a Merchant n. Therefore, I wanted our Iksa Family to settle in the ck Wastnd.¡±

    The elders nodded, they were convinced by Robert. Then Robert said, ¡°Our Iksa Family isn¡¯t the same as the original Iksa Family. If we want to reveal our faces again, we cannot leave the Buda n. Since we would be depending on the Buda n either way, why won¡¯t we get power and prestige as well. Why would we only settle on being rich?¡±

    The elder who spoke before nodded and said, ¡°Just as the Patriarch said, I also believe that this is an opportunity for our Iksa Family. Even if our family had been doing beautifully in Aksu Empire, we still didn¡¯t get our hands on the title of Grand Duke, we cannot establish our own Duchy. In my opinion, our time with the Aksu Empire hase to a dead end. But now that we have the opportunity to advance, we should grab into it. If the Buda n established their own country in the future, our Iksa Family would surely have a high position. Therefore, Ipletely agree with the Patriarch¡¯s opinion. We should stay with the Buda n and help them develop the ck Wastnd fully.

    The other Iksa Family elders nodded as well. This made Robert rx. Since the Iksa Family had decided on their future, they would now fully support the Buda n.

 Chapter 532 - Angrily Rebukes

    <h4>Chapter 532 - Angrily Rebukes</h4>

    Zhao Hai calmly looked at the screen, he wasn¡¯t surprised by the Iksa Family¡¯s decision. He just didn¡¯t expect the Iksa Family to fully dedicate themselves to the Buda n. They had fully be the Buda n¡¯s vassals.

    Most importantly, Robert and the others mentioned the founding of a country. To be honest, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t see himself establishing his own country. He just wanted the ck Wastnd to be a ce of freedom, a ce very different from the outside world.

    But founding a nation? This idea didn¡¯t fit with Zhao Hai. He had always regarded himself as a small person, with a nerd¡¯s personality. He sometimes had a feeling of inferiority and low self confidence.

    Even if he had his current status, he was still very careful, which was one of his shorings. With his current strength, even if he revealed the situation of the ck Wastnd, which power would dare to face him? As long as he reveals the ck Wastnd, more people in the continent would go and trust him. This would immediately solve the Buda n¡¯s manpower problem.

    However, Zhao Hai still prefers to be careful. He wanted to reveal it little by little. It¡¯s nice to be cautious and sometimes timid. There are times when too much courage can cause a person¡¯s downfall.

    The words of the Iksa Family made Zhao Hai feel overwhelmed. He didn¡¯t know which direction the Buda n would step into in the future. He just wants to develop the ck Wastnd for now. He didn¡¯t even think about founding his own country.

    Zhao Hai also knew that there were many things thatpelled him to be what he is today. If there weren¡¯t any outside factors, he may have even spent his daysfortably in the Space, along with his wives and family.

    Laura and the others sat beside Zhao Hai, so they also heard the words of Robert and the others. They didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would actually make his own country, they knew Zhao Hai¡¯s disposition very much. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t an overly ambitious person, everything he does was only to done in order to improve the Buda n¡¯s living conditions. And unlike people who were hell-bent on contending for the world¡¯s supremacy, Zhao Hai was just a man who wanted to livefortably. This point was already made clear to them long ago.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai had not spoken for quite some time, Laura couldn¡¯t help but talk to him, ¡°Brother Hai, what are you thinking about?¡±

    Zhao Hai turned his head to Laura and smiled bitterly, ¡°I was thinking about Robert and the others¡¯ words. I didn¡¯t expect them to want me to establish my own country.¡±

    Laura smiled, ¡°In fact, the Iksa Family¡¯s words are right. The ck Wastnd is veryrge and rtively closed off. It is entirely possible for us to establish our own country here. We talked about that before, do you remember?¡¯

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, ¡°Laura, you know how unambitious I am. What I said before was just an analogy. I really didn¡¯t intend to make my own country.¡±

    Laura smiled, ¡°I know, but Brother Hai, you should know that the Iksa Family was only willing to wholeheartedly side with us because they believed in the Buda n¡¯s potential. In their minds, the Buda n would certainly establish a country in the future, and it would be the most formidable country in the continent. Because of that, they decided to join us. Brother Hai, there would be a lot more people who would throw themselves under us in the future. But if we don¡¯t achieve the goals that they imagined, they would be disappointed with us.¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned, to be honest, he didn¡¯t like this idea. However, what Laura said was right, a lot of people wanted to follow the Buda n because they believed in the n¡¯s potential. If he didn¡¯t express any ambition, he would be letting those people down.

    Nobody wants to remain obscure, especially the Iksa Family, who were once a Great Family of the continent. They don¡¯t want to hide forever. They will help the Buda n for one purpose, and that was to gain a higher title when the Buda n gets very strong. At that time, their reveal would be very spectacr.

    After thinking about this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh, he nodded and said, ¡°Right, we should think about this issue. In the future, the Buda n would have more and more members. It woulde to a point where a n system wouldn¡¯t be able to work. The only way forward is to establish our own country.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°But the country that we will build would be different from the others. It would be one that has our ideals and heart put into it.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Right, we should build one that would be our own. But this matter would have to wait, it still isn¡¯t the right time. Moreover, establishing a nation needs huge investments. The ck Wastnd is still very empty, we still have a lot of things to do.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°Making a country isn¡¯t easy. One problem that we have is the fact that Iron Mountain no longer produces Iron. We need to think of solutions for this thing.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°We do need to solve that. But we don¡¯t need to be anxious about that right now. I think that the Iksa Family would also help us with this preparation.¡±

    Laura nodded, then she turned her head to look at Megan and Lizzy and said, ¡°Megan, Lizzy, what do you think?¡±

    Megan and Lizzy looked at each other. To be honest, the two of them were very startled right now, they didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would be discussing this matter. Establishing a country was a huge matter.

    However, they still felt excited. They had never thought of establishing a country before. This idea was too crazy and too exciting!

    Megan then said, ¡°That¡¯s good, great. We should make our own country. This idea is really good.¡±

    Lizzy had the same sentiment, she couldn¡¯t hide the excitement on her face as she nodded. Seeing their expressions, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh inside, they didn¡¯t know how difficult it was to make a country.

    Zhao Hai slowly shook his head, he knew that this matter would be in the far too distant future. The ck Wastnd severelycks people, making a country here would be impossible.

    Zhao Hai changed the scene towards the Purcell Family. Then Zhao Hai became surprised because the Purcell Family didn¡¯t meet inside their conference room, but in their living room instead. Elders weren¡¯t the only people there, even Ruyen was participating as well as the other younger generations of the family.

    The scene had been like this for quite a while. The room was in total chaos, the elders were talking while Evan had an ugly expression. It looks like the decision that they¡¯d settled on wasn¡¯t something that Zhao Hai would like.

    Zhao Hai knit his brows, then he turned his head to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, what did they just discuss? ¡±

    Cai¡¯er replied, ¡°Evan proposed that the Purcell Family should leave the Purcell Duchy behind and go with the Buda n. He said that it would be the best for the family if they were to re-establish themselves in Golden Ind. However, the elders didn¡¯t agree. What they wanted was to reconcile with the Radiant Church.¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned, Cai¡¯er continued, ¡°The elders stated that the Purcell Family came to this point because they had helped us, making them have a falling out with the Radiant Church. If they didn¡¯t help us in the past, they the Radiant Church wouldn¡¯t have targeted them, and the Purcell Family would have no problems.¡±

    At this time, a voice was suddenly heard. It was a woman¡¯s voice, when Zhao Hai and the others turned their attention back to the monitor, they saw that it was Ruyen.

    Ruyan stood up and said loudly, ¡°All of you shut up! Did you hear what you just said? Reconcile with the Radiant Church? How would you do that? Don¡¯t you know how the Radiant Church does things? If we rely on the Radiant Church, the final result would be them annexing our Purcell Family. Is that what you people want to see? Are you really from the Purcell Family?¡±

    After Ruyen talked, an elder coldly snorted and said, ¡°Ruyen, I don¡¯t think this is the ce for you to talk. How can you be sure that the Radiant Church would annex our Purcell Family? And going to Golden Ind? If we go there, we would be depending on the Buda n to survive, is that good? What? Do you also want to marry Zhao Hai? Stop dreaming, he¡¯s now the Rosen Emperor¡¯s son-inw. He wouldn¡¯t take a liking towards someone like you.¡±

    The elder¡¯s words made Ruyen pale, she was angry right now, ¡°If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t take care of the Radiant Church, we would have already been eliminated by Boris. But now, you wanted to rely on the enemy, you really have no courage. You are not worthy to be a person of the Purcell Family.¡±

    Another elder talked, ¡°Ruyen, speak cleanly. And who did you call an enemy? And how do you think we got this enemy? It¡¯s because of Zhao Hai. If it weren¡¯t because of Zhao Hai, then we wouldn¡¯t be offending the Radiant Church. Then our Purcell Family wouldn¡¯t have reached the point that we¡¯re in today.¡±

    Ruyen coldly snorted and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Zhao Hai, would our Purcell Family survive from our previous food shortage? You remember how the food prices were supposed to inte? Who do you think is behind all that? It¡¯s Boris, he had always wanted to eliminate our Purcell Family since a long time ago. If it weren¡¯t for Zhao Hai and Laura, then our Purcell Family would find it hard to survive that time. You fools, always living in your fantasies. Do you really expect the Radiant Church to help us? They just want an excuse to infiltrate our family and gain control. Even a fool can see it. But now you people really wanted this to happen, this is making me sad for the family.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared at the fuming Ruyen. He didn¡¯t expect Ruyen to take his side. But what she said was true, it seems like he had underestimated Ruyen, she¡¯s actually not just a fragile vase.

 Chapter 533 - The Final Decision

    <h4>Chapter 533 - The Final Decision</h4>

    Laura was simrly surprised that she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that Ruyen would have that side of her. When I saw her before, she seemed like a fragile little miss.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything and just quietly stared at the screen. After Ruyen¡¯s speech, the elders immediately went to refute. In any case, the elders only wanted one thing, and that was to reconcile with the Radiant Church and not to depend on the Buda n.

    Seeing this situation, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°It looks like there has been no good result. It seems like the Purcell Family has finallye to an end.¡±

    Just as Zhao Hai imagined, Evan wasn¡¯t able to change the Elder Assembly¡¯s final decision. When the elders and the others left, Ruyen remained and looked at her tired father, ¡°Father, you should know that siding with the Radiant Church would mean the end of our Purcell Family. The Radiant Church has been doing well, they even have the Aksu Empire in their hands. However, this would also increase the vignce of other nations. At this time, going to the Radiant Church¡¯s side wouldn¡¯t be a good idea.¡±

    Evan sighed and said, ¡°I also know about that, however, it¡¯s useless. If the Elder¡¯s Assembly is determined, even the Elder Origin Sword Saint wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about it. Alright, no need to talk about this. I¡¯ll go talk to elder Origin Sword Saint about this. I¡¯ll have him follow you and the younger generation to go towards Golden Ind. You shall establish your branch of the Purcell Family there. No matter what happens in the Duchy, at the very least our Purcell Family can survive.¡±

    Ruyen stared, she looked at Evan and said, ¡°Father, isn¡¯t this bad? We are still to young. Even if Elder Origin Sword Saint is with us, it would be very difficult for our family to recover again.¡±

    Evan shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s the only thing we can do. No need to talk about this any longer, you go and leave.¡±

    Ruyen couldn¡¯t bear to look at Evan, so she turned around to leave. Evan sat alone in the room for quite some time. Then he sighed, stood up, and headed outside.

    While looking at the screen, Zhao Hai knew that Evan would certainly approach Origin Sword Saint. The Purcell Family had reached a point between life and death. Seeing from the elders¡¯ reactions, it seems like they had already been bought by the Radiant Church. The reason why the Radiant Church wasn¡¯t able to fully infiltrate the Purcell Family was Origin Sword Saint. The prestige of Origin Sword Saint was vastly renowned in the continent. Even if the Radiant Church were to send 4 or 5 9th ranks, they still wouldn¡¯t be confident in stopping Origin Sword Saint from escaping.

    The Radiant Church had already lost so much 9th rank experts. If they were to lose more in the Purcell Duchy, then it would be impossible for them to move any more freely. Therefore, they chose to buy out the Purcell Family¡¯s elders.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to Laura and the others then said, ¡°It looks like it can only be like this. Cai¡¯er, pay attention to the state of the Purcell Family. After they are ready, tell me and I¡¯ll go pick them up. Let¡¯s go see Uncle Robert.¡± Laura and the others nodded, then they went back to Iron Mountain Fort along with Zhao Hai.

    The sky has already turned dark, but Iron Mountain Fort still stayed bright. It was because Cai¡¯er emitted a faint light to illuminate the building. Therefore, even if it was already dark, people can still be seen walking around the castle.

    Zhao Hao and the others directly went to the part of the fort where the Iksa Family were staying. Since this ce was an old castle, there aren¡¯t a lot of courtyards inside. Zhao Hai can only divide an area for the family to live in.

    Zhao Hai and the others arrived at the part of the castle before long. When they were seen by a person from the Iksa Family, they were immediately led towards Robert¡¯s room.

    While inside his room, Robert received the notification that Zhao Hai was waiting outside. The two spoke briefly before they entered the living room.

    After having sat down, Zhao Hai looked at Robert and said, ¡°Uncle Robert, have you be familiar in living here? Do you have any other needs? You can just send your requests to Grandpa Green.¡±

    Robert smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already been familiarized with the ce. This ce is good, in fact, it is very good. If I told other people about the state of Iron Mountain Fort, I think that nobody would believe me.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°That is good. I might get busy in the following days. I have already prepared to release your family¡¯s demise to the entire continent, letting the people know about the Radiant Church¡¯s ruthlessness. Uncle Robert, do you have any disagreements about this?¡±

    Robert shook his head and said, ¡°Why should I disagree? Go let the people in the continent know how terrible the Radiant Church is.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, and said, ¡°Rest assured, I wouldn¡¯t make the Radiant Church have any better days. You should take a rest here in Iron Mountain Fort and get acquainted with what is happening here. If you want to go to Golden Ind, then we need to wait until the situation outside calms down a bit. After that, I will have someone send you to the ind.¡±

    Robert shook his head and said, ¡°Little Hai, no need. The family has already reached an agreement. Starting today, the Iksa Family would be a vassal of the Buda n. We are willing to help the n in managing the ck Wastnd.¡±

    Zhao Hai acted surprised as he stood up and said, ¡°That¡¯s fantastic. Thank you, Uncle Robert. Thank you so much. But I still hope to have some people in your family head to Golden Ind and do business for your family. Or they can also help us manage the ind. Do you agree?¡±

    Robert looks at Zhao Hai and smiled faintly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to inquire me about this. We shall go send some of our members to do business as well as help you manage the ind. In any case, Golden Ind is after all a goose thatys golden eggs.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Alright, then that matter is decided. But you still need to rest here for a few days. I¡¯ve already arranged for your stay, you don¡¯t need to worry about anything. Right, since you¡¯re staying in Iron Mountain Fort, you need to get acquainted to the ce. I¡¯ll tell Grandpa Green tomorrow and have him take you for a walk around the fort so that you can learn as much as possible about the ce.¡±

    Robert nodded, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll be troubling Housekeeper Green.¡± Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not much of a trouble. Uncle Robert, I¡¯ll be leaving first. I have something to discuss with Grandpa Green.¡± Robert nodded and then escorted Zhao Hai out.

    After Zhao Hai got outside, he immediately returned to the Space and went to Golden Ind. He must go see Kun and ask about the letter that was handed over to him.

    Golden Ind was now very prosperous. A lot of merchants were passing in and out of the harbor. With the amount of arrivalsing to the ind, they were evenpelled to make a new harbor.

    Golden Ind¡¯s tax rate was very low, and pirates were alsoing here to trade, which in turn attracted merchants. This situation showed that Zhao Hai¡¯s initial strategy was correct. This freeport did indeed be very popr.

    Kun was reviewing some documents at this time. Although he had the help of the Markey Family, he was still very busy. With the amount of things needed to be done in the ind, it was evident that they stillcked manpower.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t polite, he directly opened the door and walked in. When Kun saw Zhao Hai walk in, he immediately ced his pen down andughed, ¡°Little Hai, you returned. You really make this old man smile. Why did youe, you want me to take a rest?¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Can anybody work harder than you? With how you work, nobody would believe you if you say that you¡¯re old. Laura has a lot of things to do as well, don¡¯t even mention me.¡±

    Kun snorted and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare deceive me. What do you guys really do? Forget it, don¡¯t tell me. But you can¡¯t forget about my state here. There¡¯s a serious shortage of manpower here. We need to solve it as soon as possible.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, some people wille soon. I think you already know about the Iksa Family. Some of them wille to the ind soon. You¡¯ll be able to rx then.¡±

    Kun released a breath of relief, ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ve been very exhausted these days. You might not know, but Golden Ind now has more than 5 thousand shops. It¡¯s already quite exhausting dealing with these shops. But there¡¯s still the new roads that needed to be constructed, and there the new harbor as well. All of these thing really do make me tired.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, he didn¡¯t have anything to say about this matter. He can only continue, ¡°Grandpa Kun, have you sent the letter to the Calci Family? This matter needs to be passed to the continent as soon as possible.¡±

    Kun nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already handed it over to the Calci Family, no need to worry about this. The Radiant Church had fully destroyed themselves this time. This information was enough to make all the Royals and Great Nobles hate them. It wouldn¡¯t be too long before they copse.¡±

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted and said, ¡°Not necessarily. Even if all that happened, the Radiant Church still had the Aksu Empire in their control. In the end, they can still preach inside the empire, that wouldn¡¯t be necessarily bad for them. Even if the Nobles andmoners of the Aksu Empire objects in the future, the Church should have already acquired enough fanatics to not care about what happens.¡±

    Kun nodded and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that the Aksu Empire woulde under the control of the Radiant Church. The Church really has a lot of good methods. From what I can see with the Markey Family, if we hadn¡¯t exterminated them, they would eventually fall into the Radiant Church¡¯s hands.¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°The Radiant Church uses religion as a toll to control the people little by little. People would think that it was harmless at first, but when they finally notice, it would have already been toote.¡±

    Kun nodded and said, ¡°How about the Purcell Duchy, how is the situation there? Did the Beastmen already arrive? When will they attack?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°It seems like the Purcell Family¡¯s elders were already bought out. They fully resisted the idea of asking the Buda n for help. As for the Beastmen, I really don¡¯t have any information. But I think it wouldn¡¯t take a long time. After all, the Prairie is already out of food.¡±

    Kun nodded then he said, ¡°Right, is there any way to pull some people from the Purcell Family?¡±

 Chapter 534 - Seeing Marriott

    <h4>Chapter 534 - Seeing Marriott</h4>

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°That would be very difficult. Now that the Aksu Empire is under the control of the Radiant Church, I suspect that they already have people inside the Purcell Family. If we were to get some of them, then it would be very likely that we would get some of the Radiant Church¡¯s people as well.¡±

    Kun frowned and said, ¡°What should we do? Both the Golden Ind and ck Wastnd is in badly need of people. If we miss this opportunity, where can we get people?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Grandpa Kun, don¡¯t forget that war is approaching. In addition to the amount of dead, the number of ves would increase as well. Their prices would be cheap because they aren¡¯t trained. Additionally, I can also turn the deceased into undead and have them takemand of the people in the wastnd. This should somewhat solve our problem with manpower.¡±

    Kun sighed and said, ¡°It looks like we can only do it like this. You have ordered 100 thousand of ves before, but since the situation has be tense, I think the ve trader wouldn¡¯t be able to send them any sooner.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this too much. After waiting for the war to settle, Brother Wales would be delivering 100 thousand ves over to me. Moreover, I can also exchange some more ves from the other Beastmen tribes. With those ves, I think ck Wastnd would have no problems with numbers.¡±

    Kun nodded, ¡°I hope that happens. Right, Little Hai, a couple of days ago, a ve Merchant approached me. He wants to make a shop in the ind. What do you think?¡±

    Kun knew that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have any favorable impressions towards ve Merchants. Therefore, he wanted to ask Zhao Hai if he agrees. Zhao Hai thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I agree. In any case, even if they don¡¯t have a shop here, we still need to buy some ves. If they have shops here, then that would make our lives much easier.¡±

    Kun nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go send the approval. What are you nning to do next? Will you go back home or would you visit the Purcell Duchy?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°There aren¡¯t a lot of matters to take care of back at home. I don¡¯t need to take personalmand as well. On the other hand, I needed to pay careful attention towards the Purcell Duchy. The family has prepared to have Origin Sword Saint escort their younger generation toe to Golden Ind. I still need to receive them while at the same time see how the Purcell Family develops and understand the Radiant Church¡¯s next move. The church is our biggest enemy, we have to pay close attention.¡±

    Kun nodded, he also thinks that what Zhao Hai said was right. But he still frowned and said, ¡°I think monitoring them from the Space is enough, no need to personally go there. When the war between Humans and Beastmenes, do not participate. If you do so, trading with the Beastmen would be more difficult in the future.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I will not only refrain from helping the Humans, I would even help the Beastmen instead. Since the Aksu Empire had be the Radiant Church¡¯s, they certainly wouldn¡¯t let their territory get ravaged by the Beastmen. Since it was definite that the Church would move, I don¡¯t want the Beastmen to suffer a lot. The Beastmen hold grudges very seriously, if they lost too much, then I¡¯m afraid they would wage war every year. And I can¡¯t let the Radiant Church have that.¡±

    Kun knit his brows, then he sighed. He didn¡¯t say anything, to be honest, since he was a native to the Ark Continent, he was in disagreement with Zhao Hai¡¯s method. Helping another race to deal with one¡¯s own was something that he didn¡¯t approve of.

    However, he had to recognize that the Radiant Church was the Buda n¡¯s greatest enemy while Zhao Hai was very close friends with the Beastmen. Considering the Buda n¡¯s future, it was a no brainer that Zhao Hai would help the Beastmen.

    Zhao Hai also knew about Kun¡¯s thoughts. However, in Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes, the Beastmen were more lovable than the Humans. This wasn¡¯t Earth, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t need to worry about any ethnic differences here. In Zhao Hai¡¯s mind, his true race were the Chinese back on Earth. To him, the Humans in Ark Continent were just another intelligent race. Therefore, supporting the Beastmen instead of the Humans didn¡¯t give him even a bit of pressure.

    Zhao Hai wanted to continue the topic, he looked at Kun and said, ¡°Grandpa Kun, after the Calci Family and the Rosen Empire passes the information about the Iksa Family, you should also use the Markey Family to spread it around. The continent must know about it in the shortest period of time.¡±

    Kun nodded, ¡°Rest assured, I have this matter prepared already. Right, Little Hai, you should go find the people from the Shelley Family. The Shelley Family is the continent¡¯s biggest Hotel businessmen. Their informationwork had prated the entire continent. Even with the suppression of the Radiant Church, their businesses were still able to thrive. So it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to pass this information over. This would certainly be achieving twice the result with half the effort.¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment before nodding, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go head to the hotel.¡± There was now a Shelley Hotel in Golden Ind, and it was currently the highest structure ever built. The Architecture was also top notch. And naturally, its business was doing very well.

    Most importantly, Zhao Hai came to know that the manager of this hotel was Marriott, the manager of Sky Water City¡¯s Shelley Hotel. When Golden Ind became open for business, he immediately arrived and became the hotel branch¡¯s manager.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s business with the Shelley Hotel had been going on all these time. The Fire Fishes, the vegetables and the Milk Wine had be the hotel¡¯s selling point. Therefore, it was already assure that the hotel would help Zhao Hai.

    Although the Radiant Church had been suppressing the hotel, this didn¡¯t affect its business too much. From the years of doing business in the continent, the family had made various dealings with Great ns and Royal Families. They used money and benefit to weave theirrge, therefore, they weren¡¯t afraid of the Radiant Church¡¯s attack.

    On the contrary, thanks to the Haven products, the hotel¡¯s business had been going better than before. The suppression of the Radiant Church was only a superficial thing to them.

    The reason why Lionheart was able to prevail while dealing with the Shelley Family was because he was in the Rosen Empire and was supported by the Rosen Royal n. Otherwise, Lionheart might have already been dealt with a long time ago.

    The Shelley Family was extremely good in doing business. Just considering business prowess, they were a lot strongerpared to the Markey Family. The only reason why the Markey Family was able to rise faster was because they used shady methods. They would marry into some Merchant Family, establishing ties with them, and then had all of their sessors killed off. This would essentially make all of that family¡¯s assets belong to the Markey Family. It can be said thatpared to the Shelley Family, the Markey Family were using despicable methods to gain wealth. But in terms of talent, they were way behindpared to the Shelley Family.

    It was because of these reasons why Zhao Hai was able to extinguish the Markey Family in one fell swoop, this method cannot be used against the Shelley Family.

    After many years of spreading out, nobody knew the exact number of the Shelley Family¡¯s members. How about the experts of the family? Nobody knows. Additionally, there were a lot of people who had been helped by the Shelley Family. If people were to really deal with the Shelley Family, the family can just invite countless experts to deal with the enemy.

    All of this was because of one rule made by the Shelley Family. No matter who it was, once they enter the hotel, the hotel wouldpletely guarantee the safety of that person. Once the person leaves the hotel, the hotel wouldn¡¯t be in charge anymore.

    This rule might look like nothing. But if someone were to offend a person and was then chased, he can always enter the Shelley Hotel and feel assured that the hotel would protect him. Once this person manages to get away, they would definitely be grateful towards the Shelley Family.

    If the person was an ordinary man, then it might not be a big deal. However, what if this person was an expert? What if he bes strongter on? Then he would definitely want to repay the hotel. This way, the Shelley Hotel had amasses quite a number of people who woulde and help them. Additionally, even if these people wanted to repay, the hotel might not even agree. They might also use their power to help the person to improve. This way, even if the Shelley Family had limited strength, nobody can really gauge how big their backing was.

    But the real reason why the Shelley Family was able to survive all these years was their choice to handle their matters in a very low-key manner. Generally, they wouldn¡¯t participate in any fights or struggles, minimizing the amount of enemies that they would acquire while making friends everywhere.

    Zhao Hai was sitting in his carriage as it headed towards the Shelley Hotel. Although it was already evening, the hotel was still brilliantly illuminated. The ce was very busy, it quickly became andmark on Golden Ind.

    The carriage that Zhao Hai was using right now was a carriagemonly used in the ind. It wasn¡¯t very beautiful,pared to the other carriages on the ind, it was a bit bad.

    Zhao Hai arrived at the front door of the hotel and then went down from his carriage along with Shun. Shue stayed at the naval base while Laura and the others simply didn¡¯te.

    As soon as Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage arrived, a person from the hotel immediately came and bowed to Zhao Hai, ¡°The hotel wees the arrival of Mister. I ask Mister toe with me.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then walked towards the hotel.

    Inside the hotel¡¯s hall were a lot of people. There were groups of two of three standing there and chatting. After the attendant guided Zhao Hai in, he immediately asked, ¡°Does Mister want a reservation or a meal?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to see Manager Marriott. Is he in?¡±

    The attendant stared, one must know that Marriott held great influence in this hotel. And since the Shelley Family and the Buda n were in good terms, the hotel was extremely cared for by the Buda n. There were a lot of people who approached Marriott and asked him to help them say a few good words to Zhao Hai for them.

    However, Marriott was a man of principle, so he didn¡¯t help those people and decided to live in private. He would generally decline visitors. Any ordinary person cannot even see him. One should make an appointment first if one wanted to meet him.

    The attendant didn¡¯t recognize Zhao Hai. So when he heard that Zhao Hai wanted to see Marriott, he froze. This was because everybody who wanted to see Marriott would need to make an appointment first. Wanting to see Marriott through the attendants was a useless method.

    However, the attendant managed to recover immediately as he said, ¡°Sir, the manager is extremely busy. If mister wants to meet the manger, mister needs to file for an appointment. If you have no appointment, it would be very difficult to see the manager.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he is busy. Just go tell him that Zhao Hai wants to see him. I¡¯m sure he can find time to meet me.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s remark not only silenced the attendant, it silenced the entire hall as well. It must be said that in Golden Ind, it was normal if people didn¡¯t know who the Rosen Emperor was. However, not knowing Zhao Hai was definitely impossible.

    Therefore, everybody present knew who Zhao Hai was. When they heard Zhao Hai say his name, all of them looked at him with awe. The attendant even appeared very excited, he immediately replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go call the manager right away.¡± Then he ran towards the offices.

    After the attendant ran away, a humming sound was heard as the people in the hall were talking with one another. Some of them even wanted to approach Zhao Hai, but they were afraid of being disrespectful. Therefore, these people just stayed where they are and took asional nces at Zhao Hai.

    Seeing the actions of these people, Zhao Hai immediately gave a short bow and said, ¡°Everyone, since I have some matters to discuss with Manager Marriott today, I won¡¯t be able to aodate any of you. But in the future, I hope we can have a meal together.¡±

    The people present immediately returned the salute. At this time, Marriott walked out of his office and then went towards Zhao Hai and bowed to Zhao Hai, ¡°Sir Marquis has arrived. I apologize for not being able to wee you.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°I must say, Brother Marriott, you¡¯re being overly polite. What rtionship do we have, why do you need to say all these fancy greetings? Go, go, let¡¯s go and have a drink. I wanted to drink so badly.¡±

    Marriottughed and said, ¡°Alright, thene in.¡± Then he led Zhao Hai into his office.

    After Zhao Hai entered the office, a nearby Noble immediately turned to his friend and said, ¡°That was Zhao Hai Buda? The Buda n¡¯s Patriarch? That¡¯s what he looks like? I heard that he is a God of ughter, how can he be so friendly?¡±

    His friend smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know, but I heard that Zhao Hai is very special. He is only ruthless to his enemies while he is extremely kind to his friends. You can see it from Marriott, he is only a manager of the hotel, but since Marquis Zhao Hai used to know him, the Marquis acted very friendly when they chat with each other.¡±

    The Noble nodded, then his face expressed his regret, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I get to know him before he became a Marquis, who knows where I could have been right now.¡±

    His friendughed and said, ¡°Continue dreaming¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 535 - Overly Popular Bread Fruit

    <h4>Chapter 535 - Overly Popr Bread Fruit</h4>

    Zhao Hai and Marriott entered inside Marriott¡¯s personal reception area. Although this hotel had just finished being constructed, this reception area was still luxuriously decorated, it even looked much better than back in Sky Water City.

    After they sat down, Marriott looked at Zhao Hai and smiled, ¡°Little Hai, why¡¯d you find time to see me today? Do you need something?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I want your Shelly Family¡¯s help in a matter.¡±

    Marriott smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t be polite, just tell me.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and then said, ¡°Haha, alright, take a look at this first.¡± Then he handed a stack of papers over to Marriott. The stack contained the events that happened to the Iksa Family. Every detail was carefully written in those papers, this was the thing that Zhao Hai had prepared before.

    Marriott received the stack of papers and then carefully read them. Marriott was a very calm and smart man, he grew up in the Shelley Family since he was a child, so he had certain understandings about different struggles in the continent. However, what the Radiant Church did was really quite excessive even to him.

    Although only the Iksa Family¡¯s matter was written on the stack of papers, Marriott had already spected that there was a problem with the Aksu Empire. Otherwise, such a situation wouldn¡¯t have happened. If this was truly the case, the problem was much bigger than he had imagined.

    After some time, Marriott ced the papers down and then looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°Is this real? How did the Aksu Empire respond?¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, the Iksa Family is now with me and in a very safe ce. The Aksu Empire didn¡¯t have any reactions to what happened. Not only did they not respond, they still went on and dealt with the Purcell Family. The elders of the Purcell Family have now been bought out, restraining the Purcell Family from cooperating with my Buda n. Because of this, I suspect that the Aksu Empire had nowe into the control of the Radiant Church.¡±

    The conclusion that Zhao Hai reached was the same as the one that Marriott had in mind. Therefore, Marriott nodded, he agreed with what Zhao Hai said.

    Then Marriott looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°What do you think about this?¡±

    Zhao Hai snorted and said, ¡°The Radiant Church had been too rampant. They actually dared to control a big Empire. Later on, I¡¯m prepared to hand this information over to father-inw, making him spread the message to the entire continent. The Markey Family shall help with this as well. So I hope the Shelley Family can also aid me in releasing this information. We need to let the continent know what kind of organization the Radiant Church really is.¡±

    When Marriott heard Zhao Hai, his eyes turned bright and then deeply looked into Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes, ¡°Alright, Little Hai, we¡¯ll be giving you a hand.¡±

    The reason why Marriott agreed immediately was because the Radiant Church was also suppressing the Shelley Family quite recently. Even if the family had withstood and was not afraid of the Radiant Church, they cannot deal with the Radiant Church just like how they did with Grand Duke Lionheart.

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Alright, then that matter is settled. However, don¡¯t release the information immediately. When it¡¯s time, I¡¯ll have Grandpa Kun inform you.¡±

    Marriott nodded, ¡°Then that¡¯s settled. Right, do you want to stay and have a couple of drinks?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t, I still have some other things to do today. I need to head back and deal with those. Moreover, I¡¯ll be leaving Golden Ind immediately.¡±

    Marriott nodded, ¡°alright, then I won¡¯t stop you. But the next time that youe here, you must drink a couple of sses with me.¡± Zhao Hai nodded with a smile, then turned around to leave. Marriott escorted Zhao Hai to his carriage before returning back to the hotel.

    After entering the hotel and greeting the guests, Marriott returned to his own room and wrote a long letter regarding the Iksa Family as well as Zhao Hai¡¯s request. He then had it sent to the Shelley Family¡¯s headquarters, he wanted to know the family¡¯s thoughts on this matter.

    Marriott has promised Zhao Hai that he¡¯d help, so he wouldn¡¯t renege on his words. Moreover, he also has the authority to make such a decision. But he still need to inform the family about this matter, this still needed to be discussed.

    The Shelley Family was the Buda n¡¯s ally, it wasn¡¯t a problem if they wanted to help. However, there are many ways to lend a hand, the problem was how to do so.

    When Zhao Hai returned to the naval base, he immediately went to the Space to have a rest. Nothing new happened in the Purcell Duchy, Ruyen and the others were also not yet ready.

    Honestly, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to make contact with Ruyen. First, it was because of the previous events. He feels very embarrassed if they were to meet. The second was because Ruyen had annoyed him before, he didn¡¯t want that event to be repeated in the future.

    The next day, Zhao Hai silently paid attention to the Purcell Family. At the same time, he was also observing the events back in the Beastman Prairie.

    The Prairie was now fully prepared. They needed to attack the humans no matter how much they had prepared. Because of the food shortage, they needed to go into action, therefore, they didn¡¯t have the time to store up some rations. The only thing that they can do was bring along some Argali while they advanced.

    Argalis weren¡¯t quick, so they affected the march of the Beastmen. Moreover, the Argalis would go ill once they enter Human territories. It was because of this reason why Beastmen would generally prefer to have rations.

    But unfortunately, they didn¡¯t have the time to prepare rations, they simply didn¡¯t have time.

    In this fight, each race prepared their own food and weapons. Then everybody arrived at a certain ce before they set out in order to pige the human territory.

    It was because of this solidarity that the Beastmen weren¡¯t afraid of fighting all out. Naturally, if their losses were too high, they would retreat. After all, a race with small numbers would generally be swallowed up.

    Seeing how prepared the Beastmen were, Zhao Hai reckoned that it would take less than a month before they arrived at the border of the Purcell Duchy. At that time, the war would truly begin.

    He also looked at Ah Tai and the others. Ah Tai¡¯s current situation was very good. The Beastmen knew that the shop had close rtions with the Wolf, Bear, Dog, and Cow-headed races. Therefore, nobody went to the shop just to cause some trouble.

    And there was also one thing that made Ah Tai very popr, it was the Bread Fruit. In this war, the other tribes¡¯ food can only be Argali. It was because it was the most convenient thing they could bring at current time.

    However, the Prairie Wolf Tribe, ck Bear Tribe, Dog-headed Race, and the Cow-headed Race had some Bread Fruit. The Bread Fruit was extremely convenient. One could immediately eat it as soon as it was opened, it didn¡¯t even need cooking.

    It was the first time that the other Beastmen saw such a fruit, this made them jealous. And when they heard that this fruit was provided by Magic Lily Shop, all of them became impolite, especially the huge Warring ns, they immediately went to purchase some from Ah Tai.

    Among them were the Tiger n that Ah Tai intended to contact. There were also a lot of tribes inside the Tiger-headed Race. The one that Ah Tai wanted toe in contact with were the Bali Tiger Tribe.

    The Bali Tigers weren¡¯t the biggest tribe in the Tiger-headed Race. But they were deemed to be the most attractive among them. Their appearance also had the general tiger stripes, but the way the stripes were arranged made them very beautiful.

    But they should not be underestimated just because they were attractive, their fighting strength wasn¡¯t weak at all. Among the Tiger-headed race, they can me ranked along the middle parts.

    Because Ah Tai had prior inquiries with the Bali Tigers, they were the first ones who had gotten some Bread Fruit.

    For the Beastmen, this Bread Fruit became very important in this war. The fruit was both convenient and canst a long time. It was not only their convenience that attracted the Beastmen, the most important thing was that the fruits weren¡¯t Argali. Argalis were the most treasuredmodity of the Beastmen, so they want to save them as much as possible.

    The reason why the Beastmen didn¡¯t bring some Bamboo Rice was because it was very inconvenient. Not only were they hard to bring, they don¡¯tst long either. More importantly, with how much the Beastmen eat, they would need to bringrge amounts of pots in order to cook the rice. This would further hinder their advance.

    On the other hand, the Bread Fruit can be eaten immediately after it was opened. It expands as well, making one fruit enough for one Beastman. For races with small appetites like the Wolf-headed race, one fruit could sustain two people. Therefore, the Bread Fruit became the Beastmen¡¯s number one choice for war rations.

    Ah Tai didn¡¯t be polite, Zhao Hai had instructed him to use this opportunity to establish his reputation. But he wasn¡¯t prepared to sell too much Bread Fruit. If the Beastmen approached him, he would tell them that Zhao Hai only left him no more than 300 million jin of Bread Fruit.

    300 million jin might sound like a lot. But for the entire Beastman Race, it was just akin to pouring a cup of water towards a burning carriage, it was utterly insufficient.

    Ah Tai was also smart, he directly asked the ck Bears toe forward and be the ones to inform all of the Beastmen about his meager 300 million jin supply of Bread Fruit. If they wanted to buy some, they needed to divide the amount among themselves.

    The Beastmen didn¡¯t embarrass Ah Tai. Moreover, even if the Beastmen always get in disagreement with each other, they were unnaturally in one mind when it came to war. Therefore, the big Warring ns acquiesced and divided the Bread Fruits among themselves.

    Later on, they had found out that the Prairie Wolves had the most supply of Bread Fruit. This made them force the Prairie Wolves to sell some their fruits and trade them for Argali.

    The Wolves agreed to this arrangement, they had bought the Bread Fruits for gold, but it was now exchanged for Argali. For the Prairie Wolves, this trade was very cost-effective. In normal times, if they took some gold to other Beastmen to trade for Argali, they would be seen as idiots. Therefore, the Wolves didn¡¯t hesitate and agreed immediately. They left some Bread Fruits for themselves and then sold the other ones.

    1. It¡¯s stated in the raws as Li Tiger. But I don¡¯t know what those were, so I went with the closest sounding one.

 Chapter 536 - Purcell Familyâ€™s Tragedy

    <h4>Chapter 536 - Purcell Family¡¯s Tragedy</h4>

    The Prairie Wolves weren¡¯t wealthy, so now that an opportunity has arrived, they certainly wouldn¡¯t let it go. At this time, they were actually feeling regretful. They regretted that they turned down the prior 1 billion jin of Bread Fruit that Zhao Hai intended to give them. When they heard that they were about to head to war, they kept the 300 million jin and declined the remaining amount. If they knew that this situation would happen, they wouldn¡¯t have declined the 1 billion jin.

    But it was always toote to regret, they can only settle on their gains this time. On the other hand, the one who gained greatly was Ah Tai. Not only did he establish a rtionship with the Bali Tigers, he also managed to promote the Bread Fruit. In the future, the fruit would certainly be popr in the Prairie.

    Zhao Hai also knew about this development. Although he had countless amounts of Bread Fruit in the Space, he wasn¡¯t nning to take those out right now. If he gave them the Bread Fruit, the Beastmen would stop attacking the Human territories. Zhao Hai wanted the Beastmen to wage war right now.

    It wasn¡¯t because Zhao Hai hated them, it was because he doesn¡¯t want to wipe the buttocks of the Radiant Church. This incident was caused by the Radiant Church, so even if a lot of civilians were to die, Zhao Hai wanted the Radiant Church to remember this lesson for a long time.

    The Radiant Church was his enemy, and Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t a saint either, so he certainly wouldn¡¯t help the Radiant Church. This war, for him, was a very good thing.

    Since there weren¡¯t any problems with the Beastmen, Zhao Hai shifted his attention to the Purcell Duchy. It wasn¡¯t only the Purcell Family that he was looking at, he also focused on the other people in the Duchy. He wanted to see what the Radiant Church would do. And he also wanted to see which ones were the spies of the Radiant Church.

    The Space¡¯s functions were now quite formidable. Since he already had the map of the entire continent, it was natural that he also had the map of the entire Purcell Duchy. Because of this, it was very easy for him to monitor the Duchy.

    After two days of surveince, Zhao Hai finally found some people of the Church. These people were experts, but they weren¡¯t 9th ranks. 9th rank experts aren¡¯t cabbages that can just be plucked, the Radiant Church had painstakingly trained them for years, so they cannot just send casually send them.

    Among the people that were sent, there were some 8th ranks mixed in. The majority of them were 7th and 6th ranks, which numbered around 2 thousand. The 8th ranks, on the other hand, only amounted to about 500. One could see the Radiant Church¡¯s strength just from this exhibition.

    Besides these people, there were also armies of the families surrounding the Purcell Duchy. As soon as the Purcell Family falls, they would immediatelye and upy the Duchy.

    Seeing this situation, Zhao Hai understood that the Aksu Empire definitely wouldn¡¯t let the Purcell Family off. The family would have to be sacrificed to the Beastmen,pletely eliminating the Purcell surname from the continent.

    After thinking about this point, Zhao Hai cannot help but have a taunting smile on his face. His ridicule was of course meant for the elders of the Purcell Family. For a meagre benefit, they took their entire family to its demise.

    Fortunately for the Purcell Family, they had two smart members. At the very least, Evan and Ruyen¡¯s minds were in the right ce. Zhao Hai also knew that these elders might have not acted out all for the sake of benefits. They might have also thought about the Purcell Family. However, they didn¡¯t really understand the Radiant Church, therefore they managed to make this mistake.

    The Purcell Family elders might be selfish, but they weren¡¯t fools. They knew that they only had their current power because of the Purcell Family. If the Purcell Family were to vanish, then they would be nothing.

    The reason why they rejected the idea of moving to Golden Ind was because they received some promises and benefits from the Radiant Church. At the same time, they were also afraid of losing their current status.

    If the Purcell Family were to move to Golden Ind, the ce was the Buda n¡¯s domain and wasn¡¯t the Purcell Family¡¯s. When they arrive there, they wouldn¡¯t be able to have the influence that they had in the Purcell Duchy. Because of this, they went all out in opposing to move to Golden Ind. They had held into the hope that the Purcell Family might be able to keep the Purcell Duchy.

    Another two dayster, Zhao Hai saw that Ruyen and the others have prepared themselves. So he immediately left the Space and shed to the Purcell Duchy. There were now a lot ofmoners who had left and some were still on the process of leaving. The Purcell Duchy were now having food problems, if they didn¡¯t leave, they would die of starvation.

    But thesemoners didn¡¯t have any resentment towards the Purcell Family. The family had always been good to them, the prices in the Duchy weren¡¯t high, the taxes were kept low, and most importantly, cases of them bullying themoners were very rare. Also, their schools were cheap as well, there weremoners who had their children attend these schools. This made the Purcell Family very popr among themoners.

    Although thesemoners didn¡¯t know about high-level affairs, they can still roughly guess that the Aksu Empire had already given up on the Purcell Duchy. Which made themoners even more dissatisfied towards the Empire.

    The reason for that was Zhao Hai¡¯s continual propaganda. He let the people of the Aksu Empire know that the Beastman¡¯s attack to the the humannds this time was caused by the Radiant Church.

    Now that the Beastmen wereing, the Aksu Empire actually didn¡¯t send any troops to support the Purcell Duchy, this made themoners very discontented of the Empire.

    Then there was another news that came to the Purcell Duchy. It stated that the Radiant Church had be honored guests in the Royal Capital. The nobles were respectful to them, even the Emperor was very polite when interacting with them.

    This information was just like a sting fuse, making all of the Purcell Duchymoners furious towards the Aksu Empire¡¯s Royal n. It was already known that the Beastman attack was caused by the church, but they actually didn¡¯t do anything about it. Instead, they even epted the church as honored guests. They didn¡¯t even send some reinforcements to the Duchy, stating their neglectful stance towards themoners.

    At this time, the Purcell Family had also taken action. They sent some people from the family and organized themoners in leaving the Duchy. This was because the Duchy would soon be a battlefield.

    Thesemoners weren¡¯t willing to leave, however, the Purcell Family urged them to. The Purcell Family knew that they don¡¯t have the ability to keep thesemoners safe. They couldn¡¯t even guarantee the safety of their own family, so how could they guarantee the safety of thesemoners.

    Themoners understood as well that the Purcell Family won¡¯t provide any help even if they stayed. Some of them had friends and families in other ces, so they chose to go there. For those who didn¡¯t have both friends and families, they still needed to leave the Duchy.

    When Zhao Hai arrived at Casa City, there weren¡¯t a lot of people left inside. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about any of these and just took his carriage towards the Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion.

    Zhao Hai already expected themoners to leave, but he still paid attention to them. When themoners were leaving, the Radiant Church didn¡¯t act too hard on them. This may be because the Church knew that their current actions were already excessive. If they were to act hard on thesemoners, the othermoners of the Aksu Empire might feel discontented with them.

    Seeing that thesemoners were safe, Zhao Hai felt relieved. Although he wanted thesemoners to go to the ck Wastnd, he understood that this situation wasn¡¯t realistic.

    When Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage entered the back gates of the Mansion, he saw Evan already waiting for him there. Even was now used to the mysterious appearance and disappearance of Zhao Hai.

    He had sent people in Casa City to look for Zhao Hai, only to know that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t inside the city. But when Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage heads to the mansion, the guards at the city gates were always not aware of his arrival, this fact made Evan very confused.

    Most importantly, Zhao Hai always came at the right time. With a slightest bit of trouble, Zhao Hai would appear. Like this time, they had just finished preparing and haven¡¯t informed Zhao Hai yet, but he actually came to the mansion.

    After inviting Zhao Hai to sit down, Evan looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, since you came, I think you already know that we are ready.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I do, but not only that. I also must tell you that the Radiant Church had sent 2000 thousand experts as well as 500 8th ranks. At the same time, there were also armies on the surrounding borders of the Purcell Duchy. All of them are waiting for the Purcell Family to fall before they charge and secure the territory.¡±

    Evan made a ridiculing smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already guessed this for a long time. Those guys surely wouldn¡¯t let us go. It is a pity that the people in our family are still living in their fantasies. But fortunately for us, Elder Sword Saint agreed to my opinion. He will be bringing Ruyen and the others to follow you. Later on, I¡¯ll have to depend on you to look after Ruyen.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Rest assured, I shall looked after them. If there¡¯s an opportunityter on, I shall help them regain the Purcell Family¡¯s status.¡±

    Evan let out a long breath and then said, ¡°I¡¯ll be depending on you. If you think that they¡¯re worth helping, then help them. If they¡¯re not, then as long as you let them live a happy life, I would be able to rest assured.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Evan and then said, ¡°Uncle Evan, you shoulde as well. If you¡¯re present, I believe that the Purcell Family would reappear much more beautifully.¡±

    Evan shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s a bad idea. Everybody can leave, but not me. I am the Purcell Family¡¯s Patriarch. If I leave, then the Purcell Family would certainlye to its end. I¡¯d rather die in battle here. I will not leave.¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed, he knew that any more urging would be useless, Evan was adamant on staying.

 Chapter 537 - Final Request

    <h4>Chapter 537 - Final Request</h4>

    Evan has his own pride, Zhao Hai understood this, he had his own pride as well. Therefore, he didn¡¯t say anything else after Evan expressed his intention to stay. The only thing he could do right now was to look after Ruyen.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything, Evan knew that Zhao Hai had understood him. Then Evan looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, I want you to promise me one thing.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Evan, then he couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. He can probably guess what Evan was about to say. But this request would ce Zhao Hai in an awkward situation.

    Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s frown, Evan knew that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t immediately agree. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh and said, ¡°Little Hai, Uncle is begging you. This would be myst request.¡±

    Zhao Hai knew that Evan was already thinking that he would die. Even if Evan wasn¡¯t killed by the Beastmen, the Radiant Church would still not let him off. The Radiant Church knew about his rtionship with Zhao Hai. The church might let the other insignificant members of the Purcell Family go, but they definitely wouldn¡¯t spare Evan. Another reason was because Evan was the Purcell Family¡¯s Patriarch and was in total opposition of the Radiant Church, his existence would make the church¡¯s ns to control the Purcell Family very hard.

    Zhao Hai sighed, then he looked at Evan and said, ¡°Uncle, tell me, I¡¯ll listen to it.¡±

    Evan looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You should have already guessed it. I want you to marry Ruyen. Little Hai, marrying Ruyen is not only for her sake, but also to my Purcell Family. After this event, the family would surely decline. These people are still too young, if you don¡¯t have a connection with them, it would be very hard to let them follow you. I will pass the position of Patriarch to Ruyen so that they would listen to your words. I believe that under your leadership, the Purcell Family would grow much better.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly, he already expected Evan¡¯s request. He was engaged with Ruyen before, then when the Buda n met their misfortune, Ruyen wanted to break their engagement. And adding on to Ruyen¡¯s reputation, Zhao Hai has no reason to marry Ruyen. His current identity was now beyond Ruyen¡¯s level.

    However, he had no other way but to consider Evan¡¯s request. Evan already expects to be killed, he already knew that he would die. With how Evan helped their family in the past, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t just decline his request.

    Evan looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction, he was afraid that Zhao Hai would decline. He didn¡¯t lie, in fact, he only wanted Ruyen to marry Zhao Hai. It didn¡¯t matter what happens to their rtionship in the future. As long as this connection exists, people would still give the Purcell Family a little bit of face.

    And as he said, the people who would follow Ruyen were the younger elite generation of the Purcell Family. But they were still too young and full of vigor. With the disaster of the Purcell Family, those youths would certainly panic. Even if Ruyen had the title of Patriarch, it wasn¡¯t certain that they would follow her. But it would be apletely different matter if Zhao Hai was present.

    Who was Zhao Hai? He¡¯s the Buda n¡¯s Patriarch, the son-inw of both the Calci Family as well as the Rosen Emperor, he¡¯s also the lord of Golden Ind, and was deemed as one of the most powerful Patriarchs in the continent. These statuses were enough to make one shake upon meeting him. As long as the Purcell Family establishes a connection with him, the family would have hope for the future.

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t only Zhao Hai who can safeguard the family¡¯s future. There¡¯s one other person who can, and it¡¯s Origin Sword Saint. He¡¯s a 9th rank expert, as long as he appears, people will certainly behave.

    However, Origin Sword Saint has his own matter to take care of, so he couldn¡¯t always take charge. In fact, Evan also had a small worry about Origin Sword Saint. The Saint wasn¡¯t young anymore, nobody knew how long he has left to live. If he died, and the Purcell Family wasn¡¯t able to produce another 9th rank, then the family would be over. They would never recover in the future.

    If Ruyen gets married to Zhao Hai, everything would be different. The Buda n had more than one 9th rank expert under their wing, everyone in the continent knew this. If the Buda n doesn¡¯t fall, then even if Origin Sword Saint died, the Purcell family wouldn¡¯t be afraid of anything with the Buda n as its backer.

    Zhao Hai thought for quite some time, when Evan was about to open his mouth, he said, ¡°Uncle Evan, I can¡¯t promise this to you right away. You should know that I¡¯m already married right now. I still need to discuss this with my wives as well as with Grandpa Green. And just like you, I don¡¯t only represent myself, but the Buda n as well.¡±

    When he heard Zhao Hai, Evan can only sigh. Although he felt down, he knew that he cannot force Zhao Hai about this right now.

    Evan nodded, ¡°Alright, please consider this matter slowly. Ruyen and the others are now prepared. You take them away whenever you want.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I can take them away right now. In fact, I already have my Spatial Magic prepared. I can deliver them to Golden Ind at the shortest amount of time. This is why I can still appear in Casa City even if you can¡¯t find me.¡±

    Evan nodded, he already guessed something in line with this. He then said, ¡°When they arrive at Golden Ind, you must take care of them. I have given the majority of the Purcell Family¡¯s riches to Ruyen. I hope they can live even a little bit better.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he didn¡¯t say anything more and just stood up. Evan stood as well and then the two headed outside silently. Before long, the two of them arrived at a remote courtyard in the mansion. Even if this courtyard was isted, its perimeter was heavily guarded.

    When he entered the courtyard, Zhao Hai saw Ruyen. Ruyen was standing inside the courtyard and stared at the city¡¯s walls. He didn¡¯t know what she was thinking about, but Zhao Hai can see the sadness in Ruyen¡¯s eyes.

    After hearing the sounds of footsteps, Ruyen immediately turned her head and saw Evan and Zhao Haiing in. For a moment, Ruyen¡¯s eyes shed a hint of desteness.

    Ruyen once hated her father. In her mind, her father was ipetent. However, her father actually managed to use an opportunity and snatched the power of Patriarch. Even if she was regretful, she still tried her hardest. Now, some important tasks were even handed over to her.

    Zhao Hai, who had changed his name, was also one of the people who she disliked the most. So in order to break their engagement, she even gambled her own reputation, and then seeded in the end. However, Zhao Hai has now be the Patriarch of one of the most powerful family in the continent. Moreover, he also has gained beautiful wives as well as a Noble status much higher than Ruyen¡¯s.

    Ruyen hadpletely lost confidence upon seeing these two people. But she was convinced that she can¡¯t be wrong this time. The Purcell Family can survive if they work with the Buda n. Relying on the Radiant Church would only bring disaster to the family.

    Ruyen walked to meet them and then gave her greetings to Evan and Zhao Hai, ¡°I¡¯ve seen Father and Marquis Zhao Hai.¡±

    Evan nodded, Zhao Hai returned the courtesy, ¡°Lady Ruyen is too polite. I came today to meet you.¡± Ruyen nodded, then she said loudly, ¡°Everybody, gather around!¡±

    Before long, young men and women came out of the rooms of the courtyard. The oldest of them was about to reach 30 years old while the youngest one looks just over 10. They numbered less than 100. One could say that they are the Purcell Family¡¯s hope for the future.

    When these people came out, they had a slight reluctance on their faces. But when they saw Evan, the expression disappeared as they stood there obediently.

    Evan looked at them and said, ¡°All of you are elites of the family. You should already know the family¡¯s situation right now, so I won¡¯t say anything more. You will follow Zhao Hai to Golden Ind today. You are thest hope of the Purcell Family. If the family were to fall today, all of you should establish yourselves in Golden Ind and pave road for the future of our Purcell Family. Do all of you understand?¡±

    Everybody simultaneously said, ¡°We understand!¡±

    Evan nodded, ¡°This operation will be headed by Ruyen, you must always listen to her when you arrive at Golden Ind, you should listen to Zhao Hai as well. If the family were to survive this ordeal, you maye back here. If we don¡¯t, then Ruyen will be the family¡¯s Patriarch. You must obey her orders.¡±

    These youths couldn¡¯t help but look at each other in dismay. They didn¡¯t expect Evan to say those words today. Most importantly, they were puzzled about Evan handing the position of Patriarch over to Ruyen.

    Evan looked at them and coldly snorted, ¡°Do not think that this is my decision, the Elder¡¯s assembly agreed to it as well. Do you think that I¡¯m deceiving you?¡±

    The youths¡¯ expressions changed, then they said, ¡°We won¡¯t dare!¡±

    Evan gave a nod, ¡°Good. Ruyen, receive the scepter.¡± Then Evan ced his hand inside his robe and put out a scepter. This was the scepter of the Purcell Family¡¯s Patriarchs.

    Ruyen received the scepter with a serious expression. Then Evan turned his head towards the others and said, ¡°Remember, all of you are the hope of the Purcell Family. If the family suffers disaster, all of you would have the responsibility to revive it. I don¡¯t have a lot of requests for you, only that you must stay united. If you are united, you can do a lot more. You understand?¡±

    The youths answered, ¡°We understand!¡±

    Evan then said, ¡°Alright, you shall be following Zhao Hai. Remember, no matter what you see, you shouldn¡¯t be surprised. Don¡¯t talk to others about it as well. If you do, then I will have Ruyen use her power as the Patriarch and punish you for betrayal!¡±

    Betrayal was a grave offense with regards to a family, it was even punishable by death. So upon hearing Evan, the youths became surprised. Then they immediately focused on what would happen next.

    At this time, a shadow suddenly appeared on Evan¡¯s side. Then everybody bowed towards the shadow, including Evan, ¡°We¡¯ve seen elder Origin Sword Saint.¡±

    Origin Sword Saint nodded, then he turned to Evan and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be handing the family over to you. Remember, even if you die in battle, you cannot lose face for the Purcell Family. Don¡¯t worry about the children, I shall take care of them.¡±

    Evan nodded and said, ¡°Yes elder, rest assured.¡±

    Then Origin Sword Saint turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Patriarch Zhao Hai, I would have to trouble you this time.¡±

    Zhao Hai was very respectful to the old man. He bowed and said, ¡°Sir Sword Saint is too polite.¡± Then he took out his Magic Staff and muttered an incantation. After some time, he waved the Magic Staff as a rift appeared in front. Then Zhao Hai turned his head to Ruyen and the others then said, ¡°Have everyone line up and enter the rift one by one. Upon entering the rift, you will notice that there will be a fog around you. But don¡¯t panic and move around. Just stay inside and before long another rift would appear, then you can use that to exit.¡±

    The youths present stared nkly into the rift. Although they had heard about Space Magic, they hadn¡¯t actually seen one in person. Now that a spatial rift appeared in front of them, they couldn¡¯t help but feel ufortable.

    Origin Sword Saint didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately stepped into the rift. When he entered the others reacted and followed him in one by one. Thest one to enter the rift was Ruyen.

    After Ruyen walked in, Zhao Hai turned and bowed to Evan. He didn¡¯t say anything else and just entered the Spatial Rift. After seeing the rift shrink, Evan couldn¡¯t help but feel a little strange in his heart.

    At the same time, the people inside the Space were feeling strange as well. They were currently surrounded by a dark mist. But when they saw their otherpanions, they hearts settled a little bit.

    But the most surprised of them all was Origin Sword Saint. One shouldn¡¯t forget that he was a 9th rank expert and can scan everything around him using Mind Power. Therefore, when he stepped into the Space, he immediately scanned his surroundings.

    And surprisingly, his Mind Power cannot prate the dark mist. It was as if they were in apletely different pocket of reality. He hasn¡¯t experienced such a situation before, this made him quite surprised.

    At this time, another Spatial Rift appeared in front of them. Then they head Zhao Hai¡¯s voice, ¡°Everyone, please head out ording to the order that you entered earlier. You don¡¯t need to hurry, so don¡¯t push each other.¡±

    Origin Sword Saint didn¡¯t care so much, he just lifted his legs and stepped out. Others followed his lead as they went out of the Space one after another. When they arrived outside, they couldn¡¯t help but gawk. This was because this wasn¡¯t the Golden Ind that they were expecting. They weren¡¯t even onnd. They were currently at sea, on board a five-masted irond ship.

 Chapter 538 - The Sword Saintâ€™s Shock

    <h4>Chapter 538 - The Sword Saint¡¯s Shock</h4>

    The people looked around in surprise. They didn¡¯t think that they would be transported into a ship, they expected to be at Golden Ind when theye out.

    Origin Sword Saint looked around and then turned his head to smile at Zhao Hai, ¡°Patriarch Zhao Hai is really careful. This old man admires that.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly smiled and said, ¡°Sir Saint is too polite. Sir can rest inside a cabin for now. In one day, we shall reach Golden Ind.¡± Origin Sword Zhao wasn¡¯t polite, he nodded to Zhao Hai and then turned around to enter the ship. Then he was led by an undead towards one of the rooms.

    Seeing that Origin Sword Saint went in, the other Purcell Family youths quieted down. Zhao Hai looked at them and then turned his head to Ruyen, ¡°Ruyen, an undead wille and arrange a room for you. You go rest first, we¡¯ll be arriving at the ind tomorrow. We need to do this so that people wouldn¡¯t get too suspicious. But rest assured, this region is under the control of my Buda n, we arepletely safe here.¡±

    Ruyen had aplex expression when she looked at Zhao Hai before she said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll follow Sir Marquis¡¯ arrangement.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Ruyen, you¡¯re too polite. No matter what, our two families have been friends for generations. We¡¯re also in the same generation, calling me Brother Hai is fine. Don¡¯t call me Sir Marquis, it makes me feel like an outsider.¡±

    When Ruyen heard Zhao Hai, she couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then after looking at Zhao Hai for quite some time, she murmured, ¡°Thank you, Brother Hai.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Then he waved his hand as an undead came over. He turned his head to the others and said, ¡°Everyone, these undead will be leading you to your rooms. Remember, a room can have up to four people.¡±

    The Purcell Family youths were very obedient. They knew the identity of Zhao Hai. Even if he¡¯s still young, Evan was already polite to him. The youths also knew that even if Evan held a higher title than Zhao Hai, with regards to their influence in the continent, Zhao Hai certainly held the upper hand.

    Although these Purcell Family youths were considered as elites, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hold a candle against Zhao Hai¡¯s identity. Therefore, when met with Zhao Hai¡¯s words, all of them can only follow just like how a child obeys an adult.

    A five-masted ship is spacious. And with the crew being undead and didn¡¯t need to rest, there was ample room for all of the youths to be amodated. Settling 100 people wasn¡¯t a problem at all.

    Then Zhao Hai made sure that Ruyen had been settled, naturally she was alone on her room. After arranging for Ruyen¡¯s amodation, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t enter the space immediately. Instead, he went to visit Origin Sword Saint. Just as he was about to knock on the door, he heard Origin Sword Saint¡¯s voice, ¡°Patriarch Zhao Hai,e in.¡±

    Zhao Hai pushed the door and then went in. This room was specifically prepared by Zhao Hai. There weren¡¯t anything much inside it, only a table, and a bed. The room was notrge, having those furniture was already enough. The other rooms of the Purcell Family youths, on the other hand, only had two bunk beds.

    Zhao Hai gave his greetings and said, ¡°Is Sir Sword Saintfortable? If you need anything just say it, an undead wille and serve you. I just hope that Sir doesn¡¯t get put off.¡±

    There were a lot of people in the continent who found the undeads very repugnant. Therefore, when he heard Zhao Hai, Origin Sword Saint faintly smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re too polite. This man is already old, I can ept almost anything. Right, since Patriarch came to visit, are you here to tell me about your Space Magic?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he finally understood that 9th ranks weren¡¯t only strong, they were also wily foxes just like this old man in front of him. He quickly replied, ¡°So Sir Sword Saint had already found out.¡±

    Origin Sword Saint nodded and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Space Magic, but I¡¯m fairly sure that it isn¡¯t the same as what you just did. Moreover, since I reached 9th rank, I can use Mind Power to scan my surroundings, but even my Mind Power was unable to scan your Magic. This feat alone is very outstanding, therefore, I reckoned that it might not be Space Magic, but instead a Space-type Divergent Ability.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Sir Sword Saint¡¯s eyes are truly zing like torches. It is indeed a Space-type Divergent Ability. I came here to discuss this matter. Sir Sword Saint, pleasee along with me.¡± Then a Spatial Rift suddenly appeared right beside Zhao Hai.

    Origin Sword Saint looked at the Spatial Rift next to Zhao Hai. He clearly saw that when Zhao Hai made this rift appear, he wasn¡¯t whispering any incantations. It seems like the incantations that he did earlier was just a facade for others to see.

    Origin Sword Saint didn¡¯t say anything else and then stepped into the rift, then he was followed by Zhao Hai. But when the Sword Saint entered the Space, he couldn¡¯t help but get shocked. This Space waspletely different from what he had in mind. There was a blue sky above as well as green grass below. If it weren¡¯t for the vi, Origin Sword Saint might have mistaken it as a part of the Beastman Prairie.

    At this time, Zhao Hai appeared by his side and said, ¡°Sir Sword Saint, this is my Space, a Divergent Ability that I had acquired. This is an independent Space, and here, I am a god. The reason for my Buda n¡¯s sudden rise was this.¡±

    Origin Sword Saint turned his head at Zhao Hai, he was puzzled, then he asked, ¡°Since this is the case, why did you reveal it to me?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Because I believe that Sir Sword Saint wouldn¡¯t reveal it to anyone. Right, I think Sir Sword Saint can feel it, the energy inside this ce is about ten times as much and as active as outside. This is a very good ce to cultivate in, my Buda n¡¯s 9th rank experts are all practicing here.¡±

    Origin Sword Saint then asked, ¡°How many 9th ranks does the Buda n have? Where did theye from?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Altogether, our Buda n has 40 9th rank experts. These 9th ranks came from the Carrion Swamp. They are the same ones that signed an agreement with the Human 9th ranks in the past.¡±

    Origin Sword Saint stared at Zhao Hai. He didn¡¯t think that the Buda n would have that much 9th rank experts. And these 9th ranks actually came from the Carrion Swamp.

    Looking at Origin Sword Saint¡¯s expression, Zhao Hai faintly smiled and said, ¡°This Space can be upgraded little by little. It wasn¡¯t this powerful at the start, but it became stronger and stronger as time passes by. The Carrion Swamp¡¯s 9th ranks agreed to stay here because the Space¡¯s water can solve the Carrions Swamp¡¯s toxin.

    Origin Sword Saint understood what Zhao Hai meant. The Carrion Swamp has one of the most powerful poisons in the continent. If it weren¡¯t for the poisonous mist, it wouldn¡¯t have be one of the Continent¡¯s five forbidden areas.

    Since Zhao Hai can solve the Carrion Swamp¡¯s poison, this made the 9th ranks able to go in and out of the swamp freely, no wonder they decided to join his side. Then when Origin Sword Saint thought about the ck Wastnd¡¯s situation, his expression couldn¡¯t help but change as he asked, ¡°The ck Wastnd¡¯s poison was your making? Did you do anything to the ck Wastnd as well?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and smiled, ¡°I did, I transformed it. The soil of the Wastnd can now be nted. To be honest, with the strength of my Buda n, overthrowing the entire Aksu Empire wouldn¡¯t be a problem. I just don¡¯t want to do it.¡±

    Origin Sword Saint believed these words. With 40 9th rank experts, destroying the Aksu Empire would be very easy. He just couldn¡¯t understand why Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to.

    Zhao Hai looked at Origin Sword Saint and said, ¡°Sir Sword Saint should know about the matters of the continent. Nobles, especially Great Nobles, aren¡¯t only powerful, they also had their members hold key positions in their respective nations. Although our Buda n has a lot of experts, we severelyck good leaders, we don¡¯t have any members who held great positions on any royal courts. If we overthrow the Aksu Empire, what advantages would it bring to the n? If I sit on the throne, then I¡¯m afraid I would just get overturned by the other Great Nobles, and they would be the only ones benefiting from this event. So I might as well let the Buda n stay as a Great Noble family. Then we would be able to survive despite our small numbers while at the same time discouraging other people from bullying us. And also, the ck Wastnd is very big, I can just opt to make my own country here. Wouldn¡¯t it be interesting if I make my own country instead of snatching one?¡±

    Origin Sword Saint didn¡¯t expect this to be the case after he listened to Zhao Hai. But he had to agree that Zhao Hai was right. It wasn¡¯t always a good idea to be a monarch. In fact, Royal Families in the Ark Continent are just Great ns who managed to have other Great ns be their vassals. At the same time, controlling a country and it¡¯s nobles involved a lot of matters and intricacies.

    The Buda n was only a small Family that is very strong. If Zhao Hai had great strength, did it mean that he would find it easy to be a King? Not necessarily. Even if he became a King with his own effort, it was possible for him to be overthrown by the collective might of the other Nobles. This would only end in the Buda n¡¯s embarrassment.

    The Buda n¡¯s position right now was correct, and Zhao Hai¡¯s decisions were the right ones. Origin Sword Saint didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to have thought about things up to this point. He wasn¡¯t blinded by strength, which was a rare thing for people in Zhao Hai¡¯s generation.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to Origin Sword Saint and said, ¡°I invited Sir Sword Saint into the Space to have you cultivate here. If Sir Sword Saint bes stronger, it would be very good to both the Purcell Family and my Buda n. As for the Purcell Family youths, Sir Sword Saint doesn¡¯t need to worry about them much, I¡¯ll take good care of them.¡±

    When Origin Sword Saint heard Zhao Hai, he hesitated for a bit before he nodded, ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s settled, I¡¯ll be cultivating here.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. Later, I¡¯ll have someone introduce you to the Space. It would be best for Sir Sword Saint to speak to Ruyen tomorrow. Naturally, you can¡¯t tell her about the Space. You can just tell her that you¡¯re going into closed door cultivation. Otherwise, they would panic when they notice your disappearance.¡±

    Origin Sword Saint nodded.

 Chapter 539 - The Emperorâ€™s Worries

    <h4>Chapter 539 - The Emperor¡¯s Worries</h4>

    The next day, the ship arrived at Golden Ind. It sailed directly to the military port and docked at the naval base. After arriving, Origin Sword Saint approached Ruyen and told her that he would need to do closed-door cultivation. Ruyen knew that this thing was normal for 9th rank experts, so she didn¡¯t say anything.

    The reason why Zhao Hai invited Origin Sword Saint over to the Space was not because Zhao Hai was kind. Zhao Hai knew that the more a person stays inside the Space, the more amiable they were towards Zhao Hai. Origin Sword Saint was a 9th rank Human expert, so how could Zhao Hai possibly let this opportunity pass.

    Naturally, this didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t intend to help the Purcell Family. On the contrary, he would support the Purcell Family youths who came to Golden Ind. Therefore, for the Purcell Family youths, it wouldn¡¯t matter if they had a 9th rank expert tomand them or not.

    Moreover, the Purcell Family had now entered the same situation as the Iksa Family. But the Iksa Family had the better state, they still had their elites as well as their Patriarch. On the other hand, the Purcell Family now only has they younger generation. Even if they were full of energy, they were still very inexperienced.

    In this case, what the Purcell Family needed was not a 9th rank expert, but a stable environment that would make them safe and allow them to grow at a stable pace.

    After arriving at Golden Ind, Zhao Hai arranged a ce for Ruyen and the others to stay in. Then he asked Ruyen whether they wanted to make their own business in the ind or help the Buda n manage the ce.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be giving them too much of an authority. He would just have them do ordinary office work, allowing them to umte some experience. If they chose to do business, Zhao Hai would provide them a ce to set up shop.

    Ruyen was an intelligent woman, she knew that this decision would affect the Purcell Family¡¯s future. Although Ruyen didn¡¯t express it, she knew that the chances of the Purcell Family surviving back in the Duchy was very small. The group in Golden Ind might very well be the final hope of the Purcell Family.

    It was precisely because of this that Ruyen was thinking carefully about what they would do next. It was at this point that Ruyen admired Zhao Hai. The Buda n¡¯s past situation wasn¡¯t as good as what they were in right now, however, Zhao Hai still managed to rise up in a short period of one year. This feat was too astonishing.

    Ruyen thought for a moment before she went to discuss this matter with the others. In the end, they decided that they older people would have to do business on the ind, allowing the Purcell Family to have excess ie. As for those who had little experience, they would help the Buda n in managing the affairs of the ind and learn along the process.

    Zhao Hai agreed with Ruyen¡¯s decision. Some of the group had experience in management, they had helped the family do their businesses in the past. So having them do business was the best choice. This would make them umte more experience while earning money for the Purcell Family at the same time.

    As for the younger ones, even if they were specifically chosen by the family, they didn¡¯t have much experience. They still needed to learn a lot more. So the best choice for them was to help the Buda n in managing Golden Ind.

    Zhao Hai immediately arranged for Ruyen¡¯s matters. He also gave Ruyen and the others a patch ofnd and built a house for them. This was Ruyen¡¯s request, she didn¡¯t want to always live in the naval base.

    Ruyen¡¯s appearance was soon made known to the people on the ind. These people already knew about the rtionship between the Purcell Family and the Buda n. Therefore, when they saw the youths of the Purcell Family in the ind, they immediately understood what was going on.

    Almost all of the Nobles in the continent would do the same thing as the Purcell Family. When they encounter something that they weren¡¯t confident in dealing with, they would send some of their younger generation to a safe ce. This would save their bloodline and would allow their family to reappear in the future.

    And nowhere is much more appropriate than Golden Ind. Since the Purcell Family and the Buda n were friends, it was natural that the Buda n would take care of these Purcell Family youths. Additionally, because of how powerful the Buda n was, it was impossible for other people to covet the property of the Purcell Family. Because of this, not only would the Purcell Family live in the ind in peace, their trades would also be very positive. Perhaps their rise woulde sooner thanter.

    But after Zhao Hai arranged all of these, he didn¡¯t guide them anymore. The business atmosphere in Golden Ind was very good. Swindlers and scammers rarely appeared because these practices were banned in the ind. If one defrauded another, the Buda n would judge them based on their sin and then would be disallowed from entering the ind again.

    Although Ruyen and the others were neers, the people in the ind already knew of their rtionship with the Buda n. Because of this, nobody dared to make a move on them.

    The reason why Zhao Hai left them to themselves was so that they could experience hardships themselves. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get valuable experience. If everything were given to them on a silver tter, the Purcell Family wouldn¡¯t be able to prosper.

    What Zhao Hai needs to do now was to pay attention to the situation back in the Purcell Duchy. Almost all of the other nobles in the Duchy had already left. The Purcell Family was now divided, by Evan¡¯s decision, Ruyen and the others were sent to Golden Ind. The only people left in the Duchy were the direct line of the Purcell Family as well as the Purcell Army. The entire Duchy had turned into a deadndscape, it was almost impossible to see another person there right now.

    Zhao Hai also felt helpless regarding this situation, but he couldn¡¯t make a move. There were a lot of armies that surrounded the Duchy but none of them even set foot inside. This made Zhao Hai impatient.

    Just as Zhao Hai was nning to go to the Duchy, a notification came from Kun. The Rosen Emperor was looking for Zhao Hai and was asking him to return to Carson City.

    Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know the reason, he knew that if it wasn¡¯t important, the Emperor wouldn¡¯t go and summon him. Therefore, he immediately went to the Space and transported to his castle outside Carson City.

    Even if he wasn¡¯t always in the castle, it was still kept clean because of the servants that he brought here in the past. Zhao Hai rested inside the castle and then on the next day he sat on his carriage and headed to Carson City.

    After Zhao Hai arrived at the Imperial Pce, he was immediately escorted to the Emperor¡¯s study. His status was the Emperor¡¯s son-inw, therefore he as his own special privileges inside the pce.

    Inside the study, the Emperor was sitting there looking at some documents. Zhao Hai took a step forward and said, ¡°This one has seen Father-inw.¡±

    The Emperor looked up and said, ¡°Come, sit.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then sat on one side. The Emperor ced the document down and looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°I hear that you have a good rtionship with the Beastmen?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I do. I¡¯m friends with the Cow-headed Race and Dog-headed Race. I also have good rtions with the ck Bear Tribe and can also be considered to be an acquaintance of the Prairie Wolf Tribe.¡±

    The Emperor nodded and then said, ¡°Do you know the true purpose why the Beastmen are attacking the Human domain?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, ¡°Does father-inw not know? The Beastmen wanted to attack because the Radiant Church limited their food. So they wanted to retaliate.¡±

    The Emperor frowned, ¡°Is it only this reason?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Father-inw overthinks too much. The Beastmen are people who are easy to get along with. If the Radiant Church didn¡¯t tamper with their food supply and created a food shortage in the Prairie, there wouldn¡¯t be any war. Therefore, Father-inw doesn¡¯t need to worry too much.¡±

    The Emperor sighed, ¡°I have no other choice but to worry. I heard that the Beastman army this time is veryrge. If they extinguish the Aksu Empire and decided to continue on to our Rosen Empire, our losses would be huge.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Father-inw, you think too much. The Aksu Empire wouldn¡¯t be that easily eliminated. Also, we have the Lifeline Canyon, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for the Beastmen to fight over there. But I have an idea, we can stockpile more than a few jins of food. The Beastmen only attacked because of food. If they actuallye to us, we can just resist for a short time and then sell them some food for a low price. After that, they would surely retreat.¡±

    The Emperor knit his brows and said, ¡°If this happens, then wouldn¡¯t it be simr to the Beastmen admitting defeat?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°This is only an arbitrary n. After all, the situation might not even ur. We are also stockpiling some food until the end of the war because at that time, the Aksu Empire¡¯s fields and granaries would surely be left ravaged. The price of food would then skyrocket. Even if it doesn¡¯t affect our Rosen Empire, we can still sell them our stockpiled food, it will surely us a huge sum of money.¡±

    The Emperor looked at Zhao Hai, then he faintly smiled, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re really a madman when ites to money. Hahaha. But what you proposed is good. Even if this stockpilees unused, it wouldn¡¯t bring us any harm. However, I still hope that you¡¯d take the opportunity and contact the Beastman and ask for their bottom line. It would be best to keep them away from our territory as much as possible.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I understand.¡±

    The Emperor nodded and then looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°How is the rtionship between you and Lizzy? Why hasn¡¯t shee back to visit me after your marriage? Go have here home tomorrow. I want to see if you dared to bully her. If you did, I wouldn¡¯t forgive you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then bowed, ¡°Alright. Father-inw can rest assured, I¡¯ll have Lizzye here tomorrow. However, since she¡¯s quite busy, I cannot tell you the exact time.¡±

    The Emperor snorted and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about the time. You must make here home tomorrow.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but nod. He wasn¡¯t lying, Lizzy and the others were truly very busy. They had a lot of matters to work on. But since the Emperor requested it, he wouldn¡¯t dare decline.

 Chapter 540 - Big Chess Board

    <h4>Chapter 540 - Big Chess Board</h4>

    At this time, Zhao Hai was focusing his attention on the Purcell Duchy. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t disregard the state of the Aksu Empire.

    Presently, the Aksu Empire was studded with people from the Radiant Church. Zhao Hai had also seen that the recent Emperor was already dead. The one sitting on the throne right now was Boris. However, he held zero power in court, the true people controlling the Aksu Empire were from the Radiant Church.

    This development was both expected and unexpected for Zhao Hai. He thought that no matter what the did, the Radiant Church would still keep the Emperor¡¯s life. Making him into a puppet was a good idea. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect that they would actually kill the Aksu Emperor.

    For several days, Zhao Hai had been looking at the arrangements in the Purcell Duchy. It seems like the crisis of the Duchy was deliberately made. The Empire wanted the Beastmen to ravage the Duchy first before their armies swoop in and eliminate the Beastmen after.

    It looks like the Radiant Church wanted to show the continent that they can lead a war as well as rule a country.

    And aside from establishing their reputation, they can also openly eliminate the Purcell Family as well as severely wound the Beastmen. When the Radiant Church¡¯s reputation soars, sending missionaries to other nations would be much easier.

    Their ambition was big, and their n was good. But they had underestimated Zhao Hai¡¯s ability. It was impossible for them to know that Zhao Hai was already aware of their entire n.

    The Rosen Empire also intended to help the Aksu Empire. However, the Aksu Empire wasn¡¯t relying on their help in the first ce. They wanted to repel the Beastmen independently so that they can establish their might in the continent.

    After Zhao Hai found out about these things, he wasn¡¯t worried about the Rosen Empire but instead he was thinking about the Beastmen. Fortunately the Beastmen were still in transit towards the border, when they arrive, Zhao Hai would then go and tell them.

    The Radiant Church had a lot of things that they prepared in order to deal with the Beastmen. The church had sent some experts to lie in ambush inside the Purcell Duchy. They weren¡¯t there to kill the Beastmen, but instead to deliver poison. Even if this poison was not lethal, it can make its victims weak, losing their ability to defend. This was Radiant Church¡¯s trump card against the Beastmen.

    From the conversations that he heard, Zhao Hai knew that this n hasn¡¯t been going on for a day or two. When the old Emperor was alive, this n was already underway. The elimination of the Buda n was only part of it. They haven¡¯t even thought about eliminating the Purcell Family in the past. But since Zhao Hai had be too great of a threat, they changed their n and decided to destroy the Purcell Family.

    On the other hand, the poison was made by a long-term research conducted by the Radiant Church. This stemmed from the observations made by the Human Merchants while they were trading in the Prairie for a long time.

    Zhao Hai also heard that if the poison was taken alone, it wouldn¡¯t have any effect. It would need to be use along with another drug. In preparation for this day, the Radiant Church had been using the other drug on the food that they had been trading in the Prairie all these years. This drug was something that reacts with the poison and only then would they weaken the victim. The effect would only show itself when those two are present.

    The Radiant Church did it this way because they knew that the Beastmen would be bringing Witch Doctors along with them as they marched on to war. When they stop in a ce, the Witch Doctor would sample the water supplies present. Once they confirm that the water is safe, only then would the other Beastmen consume it. The Beastmen decided to do this because of their previous fight with the Humans. In that battle, the Humans used poison which crippled arge number of beastmen.

    Although the Radiant Church cannot do this again and have the Beastmen take both of the poisons at the same time, but one shouldn¡¯t forget that the Beastmen were already eating one of the poisons for years. As time goes by, the Beastmen would have this drug umted in their bodies. As long as they consume the other poison, they would certainly have a reaction. Even if the poison cannot kill them directly, it will still sap them off of their fighting strength. After that, the Radiant Church would be able to ughter as many Beastmen as they want!

    This n of poisoning the Beastmen as well as controlling an Empire was already carried out by the Church more than a decade ago. This dedication was truly scary.

    In this n, the Aksu Empire, Rosen Empire, and the Beastmen became the chess pieces of the Radiant Church. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t appear, the Radiant Church would¡¯ve been in a better situation than now.

    In truth, although they were enemies, Zhao Hai had a huge admiration towards the Radiant Church. If the two of them didn¡¯t have any enmity, Zhao Hai might¡¯ve even considered joining the Radiant Church.

    This was an organization that would resort to all means and has the patience and perseverance to get what they want. No wonder they became one of the most powerful influences in a short period of time. They were quite diligent in everything they did.

    From Zhao Hai¡¯s perspective, the Radiant Church was evil. But in the eyes of the Radiant Church, they were not. In their minds, they needed to eliminate any threat to the church in order to ensure their safety in future.

    But it was unfortunate that Zhao Hai was enemies with them. Although he admired the Radiant Church, he needed to destroy all of their ns. Otherwise, Zhao Hai would be the one to suffer bad luck.

    After knowing about all of these, Zhao Hai made his move. He secretly snatched the two poisons from the Radiant Church and then brought them to Iron Mountain Fort. After that, he handed them over to Shun¡¯s mother, making her help analyze them.

    Shun¡¯s mother, Suju, was an expert in poisons. While she was in Iron Mountain Fort, she continued on with her research. Now, her skill in making poison has be very good.

    After a couple minutes of investigation, the ingredients of the two poisons were already identified. It was true that ingesting them individually wouldn¡¯t have any effect. But once they were used together, they would be a strong poison.

    After using Spatial Water, Suju confirmed that it did have an effect as an antidote. However, curing the poison would still take some time. Normally, it would be fine to wait, but in the battlefield, time is of the essence.

    In the end, Zhao Hai decided to bring the mixed poison in to the Space. The Space can analyze poisons and also produce an antidote. Zhao Hai hopes that the Space wouldn¡¯t disappoint him.

    And the Space did indeed do what Zhao Hai expected. The Space absorbed the poisons, improved the Space¡¯s insecticide, as well as having the Spatial Water cure it immediately. Zhao Hai then brought some of the Spatial Water over to Suju to study. After some time, Suju confirmed that the Spatial Water can now solve the poisons. Moreover, it was very effective.

    It was just a pity that they didn¡¯t have a microscope right now. If they did, they would be able to study the poisons and the Spatial Water much more carefully. At this time, they weren¡¯t able to make their own antidote.

    Even if Zhao Hai was somewhat disappointed, he still epted it. After all, the poison had been solved. This was akin to rendering the Radiant Church¡¯s trump card useless. If the Radiant Church wanted to seed right now, they would need to go through a lot of difficulties.

    Of course, the Radiant Church wasn¡¯t entirely relying on the poisons, they had also umted a lot of experts and as well as the entire army of the Aksu Empire. They were going all out in dealing with the Beastmen, there weren¡¯t even some defenders left in lifeline canyon!

    The Radiant Church knew that if the Rosen Empire used this opportunity to invade the Aksu Empire, then they would be the entire human race¡¯s enemy. Therefore, the church decided to withdraw every soldier stationed in the canyon and had them help fight the Beastmen.

    In order to deal with the Beastmen, they even prepared a fleet. This fleet only had one goal; it was to transport a well-equipped army to the interior of the Beastman Prairie and have them wreck havoc there, forcing the Beastmen to retreat. As long as they managed to repel the beastmen with their own strength, the Radiant Church would win, while both the Beastmen and the Rosen Empire lost.

    In such big battles, 9th ranks generally opted to not participate. Most of the experts who would fight were 8th ranks or lower. This was because if 9th ranks participate, not only would they devastate the battlefield, they would also cause a catastrophe for the continent. They may cause other races toe and participate, and in the end, it would be a war of the entire Ark Continent.

    But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t really expect that this was the case. From what he can see, as long as someone had a 9th rank expert, there would only be a small amount of things that they cannot solve. For example, in this war, 9th ranks would have already been flying all around the ce. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think that this time, no 9th rank was willing to make a move. The strength of both armies were now dependent on the lower ranked experts.

    However, Zhao Hai came to understand this arrangement. In Ark Continent, 9th ranks are akin to nuclear weapons, one cannot just use them casually. Unless a nes close to being eliminated, 9th rank experts wouldn¡¯t generally go out. Just like when two countries go to war back on earth. It was simply impossible for them to use nuclear weapons.

    Zhao Hai approved of this, 9th ranks cannot simply be sent out. This was because 9th ranks were very strong. An ordinary soldier would just be like an ant in front of a 9th rank¡¯s might. If a 9th rank decides to kill ordinary soldiers, then it wouldn¡¯t be impossible for them to kill a thousand in one attack. If 9th ranks participate, then the casualties of the war would exponentially increase.

    The Radiant Church was fully prepared for this war because they had already anticipated it for a long time.

    On the other hand, the Beastmen were poorly prepared. Because of how they needed to move hastily, one could even say that they were in a disadvantageous position in this war.

    The Beastmen also knew about this. However, they still needed to wage war. If not for their need of food for survival, they wouldn¡¯t be going to battle.

    But they didn¡¯t know that this war had been orchestrated by the Radiant Church from the very beginning. Each step that lead to this point was carefully calcted by the church.

    If Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t help, the Beastmen would surely lose a lot this time. They will lose a lot of warriors as well as face the problem of food shortage. At the same time, the Radiant Church was also lighting a fire inside the Prairie. This would certainly make the Beastmen lose their spirit.

    The Radiant Church was ying chess on a huge board. They took everything into consideration, aside from Zhao Hai¡¯s existence. Zhao Hai disrupted their ns time and time again. Zhao Hai had now be an annoying piece on the board. With how Zhao Hai had been meddling in the church¡¯s affairs, he had already be a thorn on their path.

    By monitoring the Radiant Church in Aksu Empire, Zhao Hai managed to find out the ns of the Radiant Church. The person who came to the Aksu Empire this time was an Archbishop, a person with a position directly below the Pope. This person was very familiar to Zhao Hai. He was Lindsey Becker¡¯s father, the most influential and powerful Red-robed Archbishop of the Radiant Church, Lundi Becker!

    In the past, Lindsey Becker went to attack Zhao Hai, only to be turned into an undead in the end. Zhao Hai also acquired a non-directional teleportation scroll from Lindsey¡¯s body. This task has been given to him by his father. But Lundi didn¡¯t expect his son to get killed, therefore, his enmity towards Zhao Hai was very big.

    But Zhao Hai had to recognize how powerful of a person Lundi was. He was one of the key participants when the Radiant Church formted this n. Under his influence, the n slowly unfolded until it came to this point. Once couldn¡¯t deny how fierce this person was.

    The Radiant Church had attached great importance to this n. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have sent an Archbishop to Aksu Empire to assumemand. The only reason why they only sent Lundi was so that themands would go on smoothly. The Archbishops of the church weren¡¯t exactly very harmonious. If a lot of them were sent, they would only fight amongst themselves. Therefore, handing everything over to Lundi was already enough. This also showed Lundi¡¯s ce inside the Radiant Church.

    Naturally, if everything fails, the responsibility would fall into Lundi¡¯s hands.

    Zhao Hai calmly monitored the movements of the church. He now became a spectator in this game of chess. He was waiting for the right opportunity to destroy the entire n of the Radiant Church. And this opportunity was not far away!

 Chapter 541 - Iron Wall Fortress

    <h4>Chapter 541 - Iron Wall Fortress</h4>

    Even though Zhao Hai knew about these matters, he couldn¡¯t tell it to anyone. This was because he wouldn¡¯t be able to exin how he was able to get his hand on these information.

    But Zhao Hai still prepared, this Beastman attack was an excellent opportunity. Even if the Radiant Church had a fool-proof n, they didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be on the sidelines, looking at their entire n clearly.

    If the Beastmen didn¡¯t attack the Human race for food, then Zhao Hai might have helped the Purcell Duchy. But since the Beastmen were doing this for survival, Zhao Hai chose to just look at the situation for now.

    The Beastmen arrived on time, they had finally arrived outside Iron Wall Fortress. Before long, Beastmen tents covered the entire area outside of the Wall.

    However, the Purcell Family didn¡¯t give up. They gathered arge number of troops in the Fortress and prepared to face the Beastmen head-on.

    Right now, the Purcell Family wasn¡¯t thinking about anything else. They didn¡¯t run away nor give up because they still had their Noble honor.

    Nobles were a very special group. They were born with a status higher than themoners, and they can enjoy things thatmoners wouldn¡¯t be able to in their entire livers. They also held the admiration of the masses. But at the same time, they also have a responsibility to protect themoners.

    The Purcell Family was already aware that they wouldn¡¯t be spared this time. Even the elders who opposed going with Zhao Hai understood that the only way for them left was to stay and fight for the honor of the Purcell Family.

    Fighting for honor might soundughable, however, this wasn¡¯t the case for Nobles. A Noble without honor cannot be considered to be a Noble. This was Ark Continent¡¯s unwritten rule.

    If a Noble faces their enemy head on and dies, not only would they win respect, their families would gain reputation as well. But if a Noble escapes without fighting, his whole family would be despised. Then it wouldn¡¯t take a long time before that family declines.

    Therefore, Nobles regarded honor the same as their own life and death. And now the Purcell Family was prepared to face the Beastmen and fight to thest man. They needed to fight for their territory until the bitter end.

    For this battle, the Purcell Family had done all the preparation that they can. Although they had given the majority of their money to Ruyen, as a millenium-old n, they still had ample money left. When they had the people in the Duchy leave, they also gave a lot of money to the families of their soldiers as settlement. In fact, one could even say that this settlement was equal to buying the lives of their soldiers.

    Even if the Purcell Family wasn¡¯t one of the strongest millenium-old families, they were still one. They had established their own principality. They also treated the soldiers in their Duchy like family members. And like family, the soldiers were very loyal towards the family. Because of this, one couldn¡¯t just underestimate the might of the Purcell Family.

    The entire continent¡¯s attention were now focused on Iron Wall Fortress. The people of the continent were no strangers to battles between the Beastmen and Humans. However, this was the first war between the two that attracted a lot of people¡¯s attention.

    The main reason for this attention was the Purcell Family. From what the people can see, the Aksu Empire had chosen to give up on the Purcell Family. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be this unsupportive.

    Moreover, some rumors from the Rosen Empire and the Calci Family were also starting to spread. With the help of the Buda n and the Shelley Family, the people came to understand why the Aksu Empire chose to do this.

    The Nobles of the continent weren¡¯t fools. After seeing how the Radiant Church acted inside the Aksu Empire, they immediately believed the rumors. In a blink of an eye, the Great Nobles of the continent started to focus their sights towards the Radiant Church.

    The Great Nobles of the other countries didn¡¯t attach great importance to the Radiant Church. To them, it was just a church, how could it be powerful. But as soon as the rumors spread, they immediately paid careful attention. An Empire was just upied by the Radiant Church. How did they manage to do that?

    Therefore, the people paid attention to this war not only because it was a war between two races. They also wanted to see how the Radiant Church responds.

    In truth, the response of the Radiant Church disappointed these Great Nobles. This war wasn¡¯t between two families, it was a war between two races. No matter what the Radiant Church thinks, they should still provide help for the Purcell Family. After all, the Purcell Family were also Humans.

    But instead, the Radiant Church had actually chosen to sacrifice the Purcell Family. The Great Nobles didn¡¯t consider why the Radiant Church chose to do this. They only knew that the Radiant Church gave up on helping the Purcell Family.

    While the people¡¯s attention was on the Purcell Duchy, Zhao Hai actually arrived at the Cow-headed race¡¯s main camp. In this war, the Cow-headed Race didn¡¯t request to be on the forefront, but instead opted to stay at the rear part of the army. They became responsible for looking after the Argali as well as delivering some food to the front.

    Even if the Cow-headed Race weren¡¯t the strongest Beastmen, their strength was still not bad. In the previous wars, they even performed very well. When they suddenly asked for such a position this time, it wasn¡¯t a mystery why the other Beastmen became surprised.

    However, the other Beastmen also knew about what happened to the Cow-headed Race. Therefore, they understood this decision. Moreover, the Radiant Church¡¯s action of snatching some Beastmen children became known. The Radiant Church would brainwash those children before cing them inside a Beastman Tribe and had them wreck havoc inside. This finding became a great merit towards the whole Beastman Race. Because of this nobody looked down on the Cow-headed race. On the contrary, they held great admiration towards them. The other races also made a thorough investigation with their members to see if there were spies among them.

    Not to mention themon races who found 1 or 2 spies, the Warring Races actually found a lot of them amidst their members. This made those races extremely angry. Their present goal was now to teach the Radiant Church a lesson. Nobody got angry because of the Cow-headed Race¡¯s retreat to the backlines. Instead, with the help of the ck Bears, the Cow-headed Race had also managed to form a rtionship with the Tiger-headed Race.

    Having a connection with such a huge Warring n brought huge advantages to the Cow-headed Beastmen.

    So now, Wales was having a veryfortable time. He was currently part of the Rear army and was only taking care of the food andmodities. They didn¡¯t have any fighting duties but were one of the people who ate the best. To Wales, being in the rear army was a very luxurious position.

    Naturally, this is only his opinion. To the other Beastmen Races, being in the Rear Army was not a good idea. Although the Rear Army was the most rxed in battles, they were also the ones who received the least after the war.

    But Wales didn¡¯t care about any of these, he has Zhao Hai so he was not living simply. The most important thing to the Cow-headed Race right now was to recover and gain some strength.

    The fighting force of the Cow-headed Race wasposed of the Herculean Bulls as well as other strong tribes. And among them, the Herculean Bulls were the most familiar with Zhao Hai. So when he came to their camp, the other Cow-headed Tribes were looking at him and became very vignt.

    However, the Herculean Bulls knew Zhao Hai, so when the other tribes were introduced to him, they instantly became very hospitable. Just a short time after Zhao Hai arrived at the camp, he was already invited into Wales¡¯ tent.

    Although the Beastmen loved drinking, they only consume small amounts of liquor when going to war. Therefore, what Wales offered to Zhao Hai this time was milk tea.

    Wales looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, how can youe here at this time. This is too dangerous for you. If any Human is present, you wouldn¡¯t be able toe back to the Human domain in the future.¡±

    Although Wales didn¡¯t have much contact with Humans before, he was very clear about how Humans think. If the Humans knew that Zhao Hai went to visit him, then Zhao Hai would be hated by the entire human race in the future.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Brother doesn¡¯t need to worry. I can guarantee that nobody saw me this time. Also, Brother, I came this time to tell you something about this war.

    Wales nodded, he held absolute trust towards Zhao Hai. He believed that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t deceive him. Therefore, he nodded and then waited for Zhao Hai¡¯s words.

    Zhao Hai told Wales about what he knew, the poisons, the Radiant Church¡¯s n, and so on. Then Zhao Hai said, ¡°Brother, the war this time waspletely anticipated by the Radiant Church. Their aim was to push the Beastmen to war so that they can repel the Beastmen with their own strength, establishing their might to the continent. And at the same time, they would thoroughly harm the Beastmen.

    Wales cannot believe what he just heard, ¡°So you¡¯re telling me that the Radiant Church sacrificed the Purcell Family in order to use the poison and deal with us? That¡¯s terrible news.¡±

    Then Zhao Hai put out a water bag and handed it over to Wales, ¡°Brother, have a Witch Doctor examine the water in this bag. Then have someone drink it, then you¡¯ll be able to confirm the Radiant Church¡¯s n.¡±

    Zhao Hai knew that facts speak louder than words. Before he went to visit Wales, he already had this water bag prepared. The water in this bag contained the second half of the Radiant Church¡¯s Poison. After all, the Herculean Bulls were also one of the research subjects of the Radiant Church.

 Chapter 542 - Beast King

    <h4>Chapter 542 - Beast King</h4>

    In fact, the Radiant Church was very annoyed regarding this as well. Initially, their n of eliminating with the Herculean Bulls was part of the n for today. They wanted to deal with the Herculean Bulls using the Fighting Bulls, then have them take the Rear Army. Then in this war, the Fighting Bulls would administer the poison from behind the Beastmen Army. This was to double their chance of the n seeding.

    However, they didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance would actually make their ns fail. But fortunately for the Radiant Church, the Herculean Bulls had already ingested the first part of the poison. Because of this, the church¡¯s n can still be more or less realized.

    In fact, the cooperation between the Radiant Church and the Fighting Bulls wasn¡¯t as good as it seems. Although the Church used the Fighting Bulls to deal with the Herculean Bulls, they had never thought of letting the Fighting Bulls off. Therefore, whether it be the Fighting Bulls or the Herculean Bulls, both of them were given the first part of the poison.

    Wales wasn¡¯t polite and immediately received the water bag. Then he went to find a Witch Doctor and had them examine the liquid inside the bag. And naturally, the answer that the Witch Doctor gave was that it didn¡¯t have any problems.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be curious when he saw the Witch Doctor. The Doctor was actually from the Water Buffalo Tribe. He didn¡¯t expect the Water Buffalo Tribe to produce Prophets, Witch Doctors, as well as Shamans.

    When Wales heard what the Witch Doctor said, he immediately went to get a Herculean Bull warrior and had him drink the liquid in the bag. Although the warrior didn¡¯t know why, he still obeyed and drank from the bag. Even if he only took a sip, a minute after he ced the bag down, he was already affected by the poison and softly fell to the ground. Although he hadn¡¯t been directly harmed, he hadpletely lost his ability to fight.

    Zhao Hai immediately got a cup of Spatial water and saved the Herculean Bull. Then after that, Zhao Hai had all of the Cow-headed Race drink some Spatial Water. Naturally Wales didn¡¯t oppose to it. On the contrary, he urged his fellow Beastmen to drink Zhao Hai¡¯s water. While the Beastmen were drinking, Wales took the water bag and went to look for the Mastiff Tribe.

    Going from race to race was the best thing to do right now. If Zhao Hai directly went to the Lion and Tiger-headed Tribes, most of them wouldn¡¯t believe him.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t go to the Dog-headed Race along with Wales. Although he was also friends with the Dog-headed Beastmen, he was still busy feeding water to the other Cow-headed Beastmen. Therefore, he made Wales go by himself.

    After the Dog-headed Beastmen heard Wales, they were startled. Then they went to look for a Mastiff Warrior to test it out. In the end, the result was the same as with the Herculean Bull Warrior. Naturally, Wales also brought some of Zhao Hai¡¯s Spatial Water to cure the Mastiff Warrior.

    However, just to be sure, Buzeer went to look for a half-beastman ve and had him drink the poisoned liquid. The result was that the half-beastman ve wasn¡¯t affected at all.

    Half-beastman ves didn¡¯t have a high status in the Beastman Prairie, they weren¡¯t fighting races either. It would be a waste to give them poison. Therefore, most Beastmen ves remained unaffected by the poison.

    After the testing, Buzeer finally believed that the majority of the Beastman Races were poisoned. He immediately sent someone to invite Zhao Hai over. Zhao Hai had also brought enough Spatial Water. Therefore, the Herculean Bulls started to go to the other Cow-headed Beastmen and had them drink the Spatial Water.

    The status of the Herculean Bulls among the Cow-headed Beastmen was very high. So these beastmen were very trusting towards the Herculean Bulls. Not to mention drinking the Spatial Water, even if they were asked to drink dirty water, they would still do it.

    After Zhao Hai arrived at the Dog-headed Beastman¡¯s camp, he immediately retold the story to Buzeer. Then he took out some Spatial Water and gave them to the Dog-headed Beastmen to drink. After having drunk the water, the Dog-headed Beastmen tested themselves again. But now, they weren¡¯t affected after drinking the poisoned water anymore.

    Buzeer attached great importance to this matter. He knew that if the Radiant Church seeds in executing this n, the Beastmen would be suffering huge losses.

    Buzeer immediately took the water bag and went to see the Bear Tribe along with Zhao Hai. The Dog-headed Beastmen couldn¡¯t talk with those big Warring Tribes. But the ck Bear Tribe was different, it was itself a big Warring Tribe. They had enough qualifications to discuss matters with the other Warring Tribes. Therefore, Buzeer decided to look for the ck Bear Patriarch.

    The ck Bear Patriarch personally led their army this time. In the past few years, the ck Bears haven¡¯t had the greatest lives among the Beastmen. After they were deceived by that Human Merchant, they had never managed to recover. Because of this, even their status as a Warring Tribe became under crisis.

    But even if the ck Bears have been struggling, they still managed to keep their formidable strength. In front of their might, even the Tigers and Lions would have to withdraw. Nobody dared to provoke the ck Bears.

    The news that Buzeer brought was also deemed important by the ck Bear Patriarch. After asking from Buzeer and learned that this came from Zhao Hai, he instantly believed it. He trusted that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t lie to him. In giving this message, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t gain any benefit, so he didn¡¯t need to lie to them.

    The ck Bear Patriarch immediately sent this message over to the Tiger-headed Race. Compared to the Lion-headed race, the ck Bears had a better rtionship with the Tigers. At the same time, the leader of the Beastman coalition was also from the Tiger-headed Race,

    The Tigers also held this matter at great importance. This was because the information that Zhao Hai just brought would directly affect the oue of the war. Therefore, they immediately had the ck Bears invite Zhao Hai over.

    Zhao Hai already expected this to happen, but he still had some disguise. At the very least, he changed his looks. Now, he looks older than his actual age, he looks like a 30-year old man.

    This time, because the Beastmen were attacking as one, they only have one golden tent. This golden tent also belonged to the Tiger-headed Beastmen.

    Zhao Hai followed a Tiger Warrior into the golden tent. This was the first time that he had seen a Tiger-headed Beastman up close. The Tiger Warriors looked very powerful. Each one of them had about the height of 3.5 meters. They also had eyes that seem to see through a person¡¯s soul.

    Zhao Hai knew that the Tiger Beastman had a type of innate skill. This unique skill was called Soul-Shaking Gaze. On the other hand, the Lion Beastmen had their own unique skill as well. This skill was called Soul-Seizing Roar.

    It was because of these abilities that the two Races can be candidates for the Beastman Race¡¯s Royal Tribe position. Their innate skills were something that other Beastmen couldn¡¯t face. Especially the Tigers¡¯ Soul-Shaking Gaze, this skill was truly formidable. As long as a Tiger Beastman looked at a person, that target would immediately feel frightened and lose spirit. If that target was an enemy, their souls would be shaken, rendering them unable to move.

    On the other hand, the Lions¡¯ Soul-Seizing Roar was not as good as the Tigers¡¯ ability. Their ability can only used for the first time. After using it once, their effect would be less than before.

    Moreover, the Lion-headed Race¡¯s fighting strength was a bit lower than the Tiger-headed Race. This made the overall strength of the Tigers much stronger than the Lions. Therefore, the Tigers were able to suppress the Lions.

    When the Tiger Warrior looked at Zhao Hai, he became surprised. Under his gaze, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have any unusual reactions. This made the Tiger Beastman very curious.

    After Zhao Hai entered the tent, he saw that various Patriarchs of various races were present. Among them were Wales, Buzeer, the Wolf King, and the ck Bear Patriarch. The other Patriarchs were people he hadn¡¯t met before. Then on the center of them all, a Tiger Beastman was seen sitting down.

    This Tiger Beastman seemed to be quite old. The hairs on his face had already turned white. However, this aspect actually made him look much more wise. When Zhao Hai saw this Tiger, he suddenly remembered a sentence, Old tigers are treasure troves of Knowledge! This Tiger Beastman gave Zhao Hai the same feeling.

    Zhao Hai gave his greetings to the Tiger Patriarch first before giving his greetings to the others as well. Those who knew Zhao Hai were being polite to him. After all, from the ck Bear Patriarch said, Zhao Hai was the owner of Magic Lily Shop. Zhao Hai¡¯s identity was very attractive to these Beastman Patriarchs.

    The Tiger Patriarch stared at Zhao Hai for some little time, then he suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Young man, why would we believe the information that you brought?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Honored Beast King, do I have any reason to lie to you? I have great enmity with the Radiant Church, it¡¯s an enmity of life and death. At the same time, I¡¯m the Cow-headed Race¡¯s Foreign Prince, if I harm the Beastmen, then I would only be helping the Radiant Church, and in turn, harming myself. I believe any sane person wouldn¡¯t dare to do so.¡±

    Although the leader of the Beastmen wasn¡¯t fixed, but no matter who the leader was, all of them were referred to as Beast King. Therefore, Zhao Hai¡¯s greeting wasn¡¯t wrong.

    The Beast King looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You said that our attack is part of the Radiant Church¡¯s n. That they had poisoned the waters of the Purcell Duchy while waiting for us. Is this true?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°It is. This n was executed by the Radiant Church for a long time. They were now unsatisfied in just being a church, they wanted to control a country, and thenpletely brainwash their citizens. This is the current state of the Aksu Empire. His Majesty Beast King should know what would happen if the Radiant Church came to control the entire Aksu Empire. This would be akin to cutting the passage of Humans going into the Beastman Prairie. After that, Human Merchants who would want to trade with the Beastmen would find it hard toe to the Prairie. With this arrangement, the Radiant Church would be able to control the life and death of the entire Beastman Race.

    Even if the Beast King¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, the expressions of the others did. They were very clear about what happens if the Radiant Church came to control the Aksu Empire. From this point, all of them knew that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t deceive them, he was telling the truth.

    Zhao Hai then added, ¡°This matter will also have a simr impact to the Humans. Once the Radiant Church seeds in repelling the Beastmen, their momentum would be able to soar into the skies. There wouldn¡¯t be anyone who would be able to contend with their influence. And as their enemy, I would be one of the first ones to experience bad luck.¡±

    1. ??? Radiant Church will be screwed

 Chapter 543 - Arrangement

    <h4>Chapter 543 - Arrangement</h4>

    The Beast King stared at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You¡¯re a Human. Would you dare stab your race at the back?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Your Majesty, if I may speak discreetly. My purpose this time is to deal with the Radiant Church. Moreover, I¡¯m different from other people. In my opinion, the Beastmen are the same as Humans, just same intellectual beings of the Continent. I don¡¯t think that the Beastmen are any worse than the Humans, and at the same time, I don¡¯t think that the Humans are any worse than the Beastmen. I think everyone is equal. To tell you the truth, if the Beastmen decides to invade the Human domain, even if I¡¯m the Foreign Prince of the Cow-headed Race, i would still make a move to stop the Beastmen. And since the Beastmen are doing it for survival, and is now about to fall into the Radiant Church¡¯s trap, I couldn¡¯t just sit still and watch. In the end, I¡¯m still the Foreign Prince of the Cow-headed Race, I also consider myself as half-Beastman.¡±

    The Beast King and the other Beastman Patriarch looked at Zhao Hai in surprise. They didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai¡¯s answer would be something that they didn¡¯t even think about.

    Especially when Zhao Hai said that if the Beastmen would invade the Human domain, he would step in and help resist them. It wasn¡¯t only the Beastmen Patriarchs who were surprised about this, even Wales was startled.

    The Beast King looked at Zhao Hai and then suddenlyughed. Hisughter was in a low sinking voice, it even seemed to resemble a roar. It was a very thickughter, it shook the entire tent.

    After some time, the Beast King stopped hisughter and turned his head to Zhao Hai, ¡°Good, young man. You really are a genuine friend to the Beastmen. I believe you. This information that you¡¯ve brought is very important to us. I¡¯ll have to ask you to provide the antidotes to the poison.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect the Beast King to be this open-minded. But Zhao Hai still nodded and then put out a canteen. He passed the canteen over to everyone inside and had them drink from it. After that Zhao Hai said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to request His Majesty to prepare wooden barrels. I¡¯ll have them filled up with the antidote. After curing the poison, you won¡¯t have anymore issues.¡±

    The Beast King nodded, then looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young man, once this war ends, don¡¯t forget to visit our Giant Tiger Tribe when you return to the Prairie. Our racecks almost everything, we¡¯ll buy anything you bring to us.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m honored to gain the recognition of His Majesty. I¡¯ll certainly go visit in the future.¡±

    The Beast King nodded, then he waved his hand to Zhao Hai, allowing him to leave the tent. Soon after Zhao Hai left the tent, the Beast King looked at Wales and said, ¡°Patriarch Wales, you understand this Zhao Hai the most. Is he really sincere in what he said?¡±

    Wales didn¡¯t hesitate to nod and said, ¡°Yes, Zhao Hai isn¡¯t an ordinary Human. He lives up to his own words and doesn¡¯t like to talk empty. From the first time that I¡¯ve met him, I¡¯ve never seen him look down on other Beastmen. In fact, the first friendship g that he gained wasn¡¯t from our Herculean Bull Tribe, but from the Big Bellied Pig Tribe. After I met him, I immediately had someone go check and indeed, the friendship g was willfully given by them to Zhao Hai. I also know that he¡¯s feeling very indignant towards our current situation right now, so he will naturally do his best to help us.¡±

    The Beast King nodded, then he turned to Buzeer and said, ¡°Patriarch Buzeer, tell me what is your thinking.¡±

    Buzeer nodded and said ¡°i agree with Wales¡¯ views. Little Hai is a good person. In fact, if he wanted to harm us, we wouldn¡¯t even know that this matter was because of the Radiant Church.¡±

    Without waiting for the Beast King to speak, the Old Wolf King added, ¡°I also think that this Zhao Hai is a person who could be trusted. He is very different from the other Humans, this we saw from the first time we met him. Otherwise, our Wolf Tribe wouldn¡¯t have traded with him.¡±

    The ck Bear Patriarch added as well, ¡°I believe Little Hai wouldn¡¯t deceive us. I think the most important thing we need to do right now is to send some people back to the Prairie, informing all of the tribes to pay attention to the Human fleet. It¡¯s for certain that the fleet had elite troops within. If we don¡¯t do anything about that and make themnd on the Prairie, the damage that they can do would be certainly huge.¡±

    The Beast King nodded and said, ¡°Hawk Tribe Patriarch, immediately send this information over to the Prairie. Have some smaller tribes group up and head towards the shorelines. Make them prepare to engage the disembarked Human troops. I don¡¯t believe the Humans canpete to our own Cavalry. Also, have some Prophets help them defend. The Humans might have sent some Mages to help in this operation.¡±

    The Hawk Tribe Patriarch immediately nodded. He knew that this matter was very important for the entire Beastman Race. He cannot be careless in this, he must then assemble his most capable men to aplish it.

    The Beast King then looked at the others and said, ¡°The Humans are already expecting our attack, they¡¯re now waiting for us inside the Purcell Duchy. This is not a good news for us, but it can also be an opportunity for our Beastman army. The Wolf Tribe, Tiger Tribe, Lion Tribe, Leopard Tribe, Dog Tribe, and also the Hawk Tribe need to stand by. In the next few days, we would have the other Tribes carry an attack towards the Purcell Duchy. But remember, this is only a diversion, our main offense would not be situated there. Those Tribes that I mentioned earlier will need to get your most silent mounts and use them. In the following evenings, we shall be shifting our offense towards the Iksa Family Domain. The Iksa Family is no longer in control of that ce. Moreover, there are armies stationed there, waiting to ambush us in the Purcell Duchy. We will do the same to them. Your strengths aren¡¯t weak, so you would be able to overwhelm the domain in a short period of time. After that, when the armies turn towards you, lessening the troops focused on the Purcell Domain, we shall then go all out in oveing Iron Wall Fortress. With our two fronts, we should be able to advance much easier.¡±

    These Beastmen don¡¯t ept any orders from anyone during peacetime, especially the Big Warring Races. Every one of them held equal status. Even the Beast King couldn¡¯t casually throw out somemands for them to follow. However, since it was wartime, the Beast King¡¯s words held very heavy authority.

    Therefore, the people in the tent immediately issued a shout of agreement. Then they went on to prepare their troops. These Patriarchs were veterans inbat, the Beast King only needed to tell them where and when to attack, anything else can be managed by them.

    After all, each race had their own preferences of attack, and the most familiar with them were the Patriarchs. The only thing that the Beast King needed to do was provide them with a direction.

    After these Patriarchs left the tent, they gawked. They were presently looking at their tribemates happily drinking the antidote. And when they walked closer to look, it wasn¡¯t actually water, but instead liquor.

    This was a way that Zhao Hai came up with. He gave them liquor because Beastmen preferred wine over water.

    Zhao Hai had only remembered this point after he left the tent. So he put some Spatial Water into the liquors before he handed them over to the Beastmen. Not only would it have the effect of an antidote, the Beastmen would also enjoy drinking it more.

    When Wales asked Zhao Hai what happened, he felt relief. Even if the Beastmen weren¡¯t permitted to drink too much liquor during wartime, it wasn¡¯t prohibited. Disallowing the Beastmen to drink was an utterly impossible thing to do.

    Zhao Hai went with Wales in returning to the Herculean Bull Tent. After they sat down, Zhao Hai looked at Wales and said, ¡°Brother, since this matter had already beenpleted, I think I need to head back. I cannot be here for too long.¡±

    Wales nodded, ¡°Brother should head back. Rest assured, we¡¯ll surely let the Radiant Church suffer a big loss this time. If possible, we would surely tten the entire Aksu Empire to take revenge on your behalf.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°That would be really good. But Brother, you must pay attention. If the other Beastmen still wants to fight after clearing the Aksu Empire, you should stop them. I¡¯ve already be quite famous in Rosen Empire, it wouldn¡¯t be good too attack them. At the same time, after you clear the Aksu Empire, I will talk to the Rosen Emperor and have him trade food with the Beastmen in a cheap price. This arrangement is greater than fighting, I¡¯m sure the other Beastmen would agree.¡±

    Wales nodded, even if the other Beastmen weren¡¯t familiar with Zhao Hai, he was. He fully knows that Zhao Hai has an Undead Army numbering about a million. Moreover, some of them were Beastmen, imagining how strong they were made Wales shudder inside.

    Actually, Wales had underestimated Zhao Hai. At this point, Zhao Hai¡¯s undead had already reached 1.5 million. And these undead are all equivalent to 8th rank experts.

    1.5 million 8th ranks? Such an army can ravage the entire Human Continent. Naturally, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t do so. Such actions would only make him the enemy of all the races. He still doesn¡¯t have the ability to defend himself if he became the enemy of everyone in the Ark Continent.

    Zhao Hai looked at Wales and said, ¡°Brother, take care of yourself. When the war ends, I¡¯ll go to the Prairie and have a drink with you.¡±

    Walesughed and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you. I believe this war would end quickly. As soon as we finish attacking the Aksu Empire, I expect that the end would be too soon.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and didn¡¯t say anything more. But he still regarded Wales¡¯ words. Whether it be the Radiant Church or the Aksu Empire, both of them had underestimated thebat power of the Beastmen. They thought that with their n, the Beastmen would surely suffer a lot. But now that the Beastmen had known their arrangement, the trump card that they had prepared was now useless. It would now be very difficult for them to seed. At this point, the Beastmen wasn¡¯t afraid of anyone.

    After chatting with Wales for quite some time, Zhao Hai left the Beastman Camp. He then walked towards the direction of the Prairie before vanishing to the Space when no one can no longer see him.

    At this time, Laura and the others were inside the Space. Although Laura was busy with handling the Markey Family, she still loved staying inside the Space. The atmosphere inside the Space was very good, and it was also veryfortable inside. It was no wonder that people were reluctant to leave.

    Aside from handling the Markey Family¡¯s matters inside the Space, Laura had also chosen to simply live inside the Space. In fact, Zhao Hai did the same, he was now mainly staying inside the Vi.

    Lizzy was now back at Carson City¡¯s Imperial Pce. Naturally, that was only for formality. In reality, the majority of her time was spent inside the Space. She would only exit during the times where she would apany the Emperor. The Emperor didn¡¯t know about any of these, he thought that Lizzy wanted to stay here with him, this made him unbearably d.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai had returned, Laura and the others went to greet him. Everything that Zhao Hai said and did while in the Beastman camp was known to them. After seeing the arrangements of the Beast King, Laura and the others knew that the time of war was already decided.

    After the group sat down, Laura looked at Zhao Hai and smiled, ¡°Brother Hai, isn¡¯t this just like watching a y? To be honest, I think that there would be no suspense in the result of this war.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It is indeed like a y. With the Beastmen¡¯s arrangement, the Radiant Church wouldn¡¯t be able to gain any advantage. Even if the Beastmen didn¡¯t go all out, all of their troops were still the elite. This attack would certainly give a lesson to the Radiant Church. With how the church underestimates the Beastmen, the result of this war wouldn¡¯t be a huge mystery.¡±

    Lizzy frowned and said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, what if the Radiant Church goes all-out desperately, making their 9th ranks move? You should know that the Radiant Church are able to do this.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s brows wrinkled and then said, ¡°That is possible. But I think that the Beastmen should already be prepared for this oue. After all, this war is extremely important to their survival. It would be impossible for the Beastmen to prepare poorly. Cai¡¯er, in the Beastman Camp, can you spot any 9th rank experts?¡±

    Cai¡¯er shook her head and said, ¡°Not in the Beastman Camp. However, I can detect several 9th ranks outside the camp. From what I can see there were no less than ten 9th rank Beastman experts.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned his head to Laura and the others and said, ¡°I thought so. You should have seen the Beast King, he isn¡¯t a simple character. He can¡¯t allow their army to be overly underprepared. After all, elites of the Beastmen Race came to participate in the war. If a 9th rank was toe and eradicate them, the damage done to the Beastmen would surely be severe.¡±

    Megan nodded and said, ¡°I also think that the Beast King isn¡¯t simple, just by what I can see in the monitor. Although he is a Beastman, his temperament doesn¡¯t have any differencepared to Human Monarchs. Even his Majesty the Emperor looked worsepared to him.¡±

    Lizzy wasn¡¯t offended, instead she nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s true,pared to the Beast King, my father looked less domineering. Most importantly, the Beast King seemed to be a veteran fighter himself. No wonder he can make decisions in such a short period of time.¡±

 Chapter 544 - The Fight Begins

    <h4>Chapter 544 - The Fight Begins</h4>

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°He became the Beast King, how could he be so simple? Beast Kings are different from Human Monarchs. Beast Kings aren¡¯t permanent, if the Beast King bes unqualified, he would immediately get dethroned.¡±

    Laura nodded, and then said, ¡°I think this is a great method. This way, they would gain a good leader that will benefit the entire Beastman Race.

    Zhao Hai faintly smiled, ¡°This is in line to the nature of the Beastmen. They need a strong leader, but that leader must also gain their recognition.¡±

    Megan then said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, since the Beastmen changed their point of attack to the Iksa Family, will the Purcell Family be more rxed?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Not necessarily. The Beastmen would still be doing an attack to Iron Wall Fortress as a diversion. But don¡¯t expect that this diversion would be any weak. Moreover, once they pierce through the Iksa Domain, the attack on Iron Wall Fortress would certainly turn more violent. The Beastmen wanted to advance in two directions since this would derail the Radiant Church¡¯s preparations.¡±

    Megan sighed and said, ¡°So you¡¯re saying, that there¡¯s only a small chance for the Purcell Duchy to be spared?¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed, he already thought about this situation. It was already on his mind when he asked Evan to leave. No matter which way the Beastmen move, the Purcell Family would still suffer bad luck.

    The position of the Purcell Family determined their fate. Their territory was too close to the Beastman Prairie. Because of this, once the Beastmen decided to attack, they would be the first ones to experience it.

    Fortunately for them, the rtionship between the Beastmen and the Humans were going peacefully in the past few years. Because of this, the Purcell Family has been living good lives. And as a result they had increased their grain trade towards the Prairie. This would not only bring them profits, it would also provide the Beastmen some food, making them refrain from attacking the Duchy.

    The Beastman Prairie is too big, but there were still Beastmen who couldn¡¯t have their ownnd there. Therefore, once the Beastmen go to war with the Humans, thetter would definitely have a hard time. So the Humans weren¡¯t willing to act unreasonably and spite the Beastmen¡¯s rage.

    Laura also sighed, then she turned her attention to the screen and said, ¡°Who knows how many people are going to die in the Aksu Empire.¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed as well, ¡°We can only ept this oue. Don¡¯t forget, if it weren¡¯t for us, not only would there be deaths in the Aksu Empire, a lot of Beastmen would die as well. The Radiant Church are nning genocide, they¡¯re religious maniacs, that¡¯s what they do.¡±

    Laura felt helpless, she knew that what Zhao Hai said wasn¡¯t nonsense. The people of the Radiant Church had clear intentions. They always regarded all of those who didn¡¯t believe in the Radiant God as heretics. And for the Church, the Beastmen were the greatest heretics out there. If the Radiant Church managed to deal with all of the Beastmen Elite at this time, then the other Beastmen wouldn¡¯t be able to fare very well.

    Lizzy looked at the monitor and said, ¡°We shall see what the Radiant Church would do in the next few days. But in my opinion, they are going to fail this time. However, this shouldn¡¯t be affect them in a big way. After all, they only sent in a Red-robed Archbishop this time. Also, the bulk of their manpower was still from the Aksu Empire. They didn¡¯t use much of their own strength.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°But with this failure, their reputation should suffer quite a blow. And with their upation of the Aksu Empire, those other countries that they had been friends with would be more vignt. They would be afraid of falling into the same state.¡±

    Lizzy nodded, ¡°That would be better. The Radiant Church¡¯s present influence had gone too big. This is a bad thing for the stability of the Continent.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he looked at the Beastmen on the monitor. They didn¡¯t make a move immediately, and were still in the middle of preparation. Since there was nothing else to look at, Zhao Hai looked at the others and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take a break. I think the Beastmen will move tonight. Let¡¯s wait until then and watch.¡±

    Laura nodded, then she looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Now that the entire continent knows the bad things that had happened to the Iksa Family as well as the current situation of the Purcell Duchy, they would surely start to pay attention towards the Radiant Church. The Radiant Church should be attaching great importance to this war, otherwise, they would be ced in a disadvantage once they get defeated.¡±

    Zhao Hai agreed, ¡°I think that the Radiant Church already understood this point. However, they are too convinced of their wless preparations. But they didn¡¯t expect us to have the scissors that would cut a hole in their ns.¡±

    As soon as Laura and the others heard Zhao Hai, they smiled. After looking at the time and chatting for a few moments, all of them took a rest. Zhao Hai believed that the Beastmen would take action in this evening. He wanted to see how they n to move.

    It was not only Zhao Hai who thought about this, the entire continent was also paying attention. They wanted to know how the Beastmen would start the war. Although they didn¡¯t know about the Radiant Church¡¯s poison, they knew about the arrangements that the church has made. They wanted to know how the Beastmen would get cornered.

    The night after Zhao Hai¡¯s visit to the camp, the Beastmen made their move. By the Beast King¡¯s orders, the assigned races left the camp in batches. They didn¡¯t immediately go towards the Iksa Family¡¯s territory. Instead, they turned around and headed back to the Prairie.

    With regards to understanding the Prairie, the Humans cannotpete with the Beastmen. Therefore, what they decided to do right now was to head back to the Prairie and the circle around towards the Iksa Family domain, this way they cannot be seen by Humans.

    The Prairie was toorge that it would be impossible for the Humans to send their assassins and observe the movements of the Beastmen.

    Zhao Hai sat in the Space and calmly looked at the movements of the Beastmen. He knew that the war was starting. But in this war, his contribution was only the information that he gave, he will not be involved firsthand. At the very best he can be described as a bystander.

    Laura also observed the Beastmen¡¯s movement. After looking at the monitor for a while, Laura turned her head to Zhao Hai and smiled, ¡°Brother Hai, if another person tells me that the Beastmen are dumb, I would scold them like child.¡±

    Megan and the otherdies were observing as well. The movement of the Beastmen were done discreetly. They didn¡¯t move a lot of troops nor did they take them all. They left some in order to act as decoys, confusing the enemy. This actions were very remarkable, one that deserved merit.

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°The Beastmen aren¡¯t really dumb, they are just seen like that because of their temperament and the way some of them easily trust people. Right, no need to talk about that. It seems like there¡¯s nothing else to see right now. Damn, we miscalcted, I slept too much during the day. Now I cannot sleep anymore. My wives, should we do something else?¡±

    When they heard Zhao Hai, they stared for a moment before they understood. All of their faces couldn¡¯t help but get red, then Laura snorted and said, ¡°All of us are here. Can you handle it? Are you going to be okay?¡±

    Zhao Hai seemed offended as he said, ¡°I will prove it today!¡± Then he threw himself towards Laura and the others as a squeal was heard in the vi.

    The next morning, the Beastmen started their attack on Iron Mountain Fort. Their attacks were loud like thunder but was weak like raindrop. Although they looked aggressive, their contact with the enemy was not really a lot.

    This made Evan and the others surprised. They understood that this wasn¡¯t how the Beastmen were supposed to fight. Did the Beastmen change their ways?

    Zhao Hai knew that the Beastmen didn¡¯t change, they just didn¡¯t want too many casualties in this deceptive attack. Although Zhao Hai can just tell these matters to Evan, he chose to refrain from doing so. There were times where a person cannot be too selfless.

    If he tells Evan about the Radiant Church¡¯s poison and Evan connects it to the response of the Beastmen, Evan would find out that he leaked the information to the Beastmen. If Evan knows, then it wouldn¡¯t take a long time before everyone in the continent knows. When this spreads, Zhao Hai would be a traitor to the eyes of the other humans. And this wasn¡¯t something that Zhao Hai wanted to see.

    Although in the mind of Zhao Hai, the Humans and the Beastmen were no different. But in the Ark Continent, the two of them were distinct. This sentiment wasn¡¯t something that Zhao Hai can change alone.

    If he makes the Humans know that he helped the Beastmen deal with other Humans, then he would certainly be the Human race¡¯s number one enemy. He will turn into a traitor, this was not a wonderful oue.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t tell Evan about the situation of both the Radiant Church and the Beastman Race. After all, Evan and the others were already convinced that they¡¯d die, and Zhao Hai also needed to consider the entire Buda n.

    The Beastmen weren¡¯t fools, they knew that if their deceptive attacks were done halfheartedly, people would start to doubt. Therefore, when evening came, they also made a night assault. This made Evan prepare for battles at night in addition to the battles at day.

    Naturally, the night assault didn¡¯t seed, but this also dispersed some of the doubts that Evan had. But at the same time as the assault on Iron Wall Fortress, the relocated Beastman army proceeded to head towards the Iksa Family¡¯s territory. The Hawk Tribe then sent this information over to the Beast King at the soonest possible time.

    Now, the Radiant Church was ying a game with the Beastmen. The Radiant Church had opened a poisonous bag for the Beastmen to crawl into. But the Beastmen actually put out an act while at the same time, sending a knife to cut the bag at the side. If the Beastmen seed, then the Radiant Church would have to take a long time before they can recover.

    The Radiant Church wasn¡¯t aware that the Beastmen had already found out about their poison n. They had always thought that the Beastmen would obediently go enter their trap. The Radiant Church¡¯s understanding about the recent encounter was that the Beastmen hade from afar and still hasn¡¯t adapted to the environment, which exins the weakness of their initial attack.

 Chapter 545 - The Radiant Churchâ€™s Hope

    <h4>Chapter 545 - The Radiant Church¡¯s Hope</h4>

    The next day, the Beastman attack on the Wall had suddenly be violent. The Beast King understood that if the Beastmen were to continue on with its half-hearted attack, the Humans would start to look down on them. Therefore, he made the army increase the intensity of their assault. This motion can also shield the other group much more effectively.

    Sure enough, the continent began to focus their attention towards Iron Wall Fortress. The Humans were very familiar with the Beastman Race, they knew that the Beastmen hadbat capabilities not lowerpared to the Humans. At the same time, the Beastmen weren¡¯t mindless fighters as well. Then can also do advanced movements such as carrying out reconnaissance missions, especially the Hawk Tribe. With their flying abilities, their scouts were vastly better than the Humans.

    Because of this, the Radiant Church had ced arge amount of their army in the Iksa Territory while leaving the Purcell Family to face the Beastmen alone. This way, when the Beastmen see the heavily armored soldiers in the Iksa Territory, they would think twice in attacking there and would instead opt to attack the Purcell Duchy. This was the script that the Radiant Church had written for the Beastmen.

    And so, the Beastmen were fully cooperating in this y. Theyunched a frantic attack at Iron Wall Fortress, making the Purcell Family suffer huge losses. The Beastmen¡¯s losses weren¡¯t small either, but they were used to it, this was the Beastmen¡¯s way of attack, frantic, and without a shred of holding back.

    This crazy attacking method of the Beastmen was something that only few humans can withstand. Therefore, ordinary human armies wouldn¡¯t go to field battles with the Beastmen. This was because they were aware that the Beastmen Cavalry would have its greatest strength in the field.

    Although the Heavy Armored Infantry of the continent can cope with the Beastman Cavalry, that consideration was only made against general Beastman Cavalry. When ites to the Big Warring Races, those Heavy Armored Infantry would be totally powerless.

    Naturally, the Humans also had a way of dealing with these Beastman Cavalries. Most Beastmen didn¡¯t have any armor, but Humans have Heavy Armor Cavalry. The charge of these Heavy Armor Cavalry can be lethal against the Beastmen. However, creating Heavy Armor Cavalry was extremely expensive. Even a powerful empire such as the Aksu Empire only had a few of these cavalries on hand.

    Also, Beastmen weren¡¯t very good at siege warfare. Beastman wars generally happen on the t fields of the Prairie, with both cavalries going head to head with each other. Because of this, the Beastmen didn¡¯t have much experience when it came to attacking a city.

    On the other hand, Humans were experts in siege warfare. In the entire human history, most of its battles were siege battles. So they were knowledgeable about attacking and defending a city. Therefore, in a war between Beastmen and Humans, the most important thing that Humans could do was barricade a city and establish a line of defense. Stacking themyer byyer in order to stop the Beastman attacks.

    The people wanted to see when the Beastmen can break through Iron Wall Fortress. One must know that Iron Wall Fortress was very famous in the Continent. This was because the Fortress was able to block a Beastman attack in the past. Now, the people want to see if the Purcell Family can make a miracle this time.

    The Beastmen attacked Iron Wall Fortress for seven days. Although these these seven days weren¡¯t long, they weren¡¯t short either. One must know that the Beastmen had sent an army that exceeded 1 million soldiers. While at the same time, the defenders were numbering less than 100 thousand.

    And these 100 thousand people were all the soldiers that the Purcell Family can send out. All of them were already convinced of their deaths, this made the battle even more fierce.

    In seven days, the Purcell Family had lost nearly 50 thousand people, but the Beastmen had lost close to 100 thousand. The battle loss ratio numbered 1 to 2. This was something rare for a battle between Humans and Beastmen. Because of the innate disadvantage in strength by the Humans, their losses should be higher than that of the Beastmen. For the Beastmen to lose more than the Humans was something that was very abnormal.

    However, only the Purcell troops knew that the army that was attacking the Fortress wasn¡¯t the main force of the Beastman race. With their main force not participating, it was natural that the battle loss ratio would be like this. If the Main force of the Beastmen would attack right now, then they¡¯re afraid that they would not be able to defend.

    Evan and the others knew about the Beastmen from their past battles. In the past, the Beastmen would send their Main Force 2 or 3 days after the initial skirmish. But this time, 7 days had already passed, but the Warring Tribes were still not in sight. What was happening?

    And at this moment, a shocking news spread out to the Continent. On the seventh evening after the attack on the Purcell Duchy, the Iksa Family was suddenly attacked by arge group of Warriors from Big Beastman Warring Tribes. Although the Radiant Church had stationed arge army in the Iksa Domain, they were still caught off guard by the Beastman assault. The Beastmen Cavalry quickly pierced through their defense line and ravaged through their formation. This led to the three hundred thousand army inside the Iksa Domain to throw their helmets down and abandon their armor in order to escape, they werepletely routed!

    The force that attacked the Iksa Family was the Main Force of the Beastmen army. They were the elite of the elites, and they were highly experienced in battles. With them numbering 100 hundred thousand, they were able to swiftly deal with 300 thousand human soldiers. The battle can only be described as a textbook victory.

    Both the Human forces and the Radiant Church didn¡¯t expect the Beastmen to attack like this. The continent immediately went into an uproar. They didn¡¯t think that all of these crazy Beastman attacks towards the Iron Wall Fortress were only a cover for their surprise attack on the Iksa Domain.

    Even if they lost 100 thousand in attacking the Fortress, it was definitely worth it. They had managed to rout a 300 thousand Human army as well as upy a veryrge Domain in the Human Territory.

    One should know that even if themoners of the Purcell Family withdrew, themoners in the Iksa Domain didn¡¯t. This was because there was an army stationed here, and they have gathered a lot of supplies. But now, all of these supplies fell into the hands of the Beastmen, aiding them in oveing their food crisis.

    The Radiant Church clearly didn¡¯t expect the Beastman attack, they had been caught off-guard. All of their previous ns were starting to form cracks. Fortunately, they still had room for movement. The Church immediately withdrew some of their troops in the Purcell Duchy and prepared to lead them to encircle the Iksa Domain.

    But just as the Radiant Church troops were being mobilized, the beastmen began to attack Iron Wall Fortress non-stop from day to night. Although the Purcell Family were doing their best to block the Beastmen offensive, they couldn¡¯t block it in the end. At thest moment, Evan was forcibly carried away by some loyal subjects of the Purcell Family. The direction that they were retreating to was Stony Mountain.

    This was a hidden move orchestrated by Zhao Hai. After he left Ruyen and the others at Golden Ind, the requested Origin Sword Saint to act. Origin Sword Saint convened with some of the Purcell Family¡¯s loyal 8th ranks secretly. Origin Sword Saint asked them that no matter what happens, they should protect some important members of the Purcell Duchy and had them retreat towards Stony Mountain. Once they retreat to Stony Mountain, their lives would certainly be protected.

    Origin Sword Saint¡¯s words were much more powerfulpared to Evan, therefore, those 8th ranks didn¡¯t disagree. So they immediately grabbed Evan and then rode some Magic Beasts that they prepared before. Carrying food and water with them, they immediately headed straight to Stony Mountain.

    The Purcell Family members who escaped this time numbered less than 200 altogether. Majority of these people were Foreign Elders of the Family, in fact, most of them were 8th rank experts.

    The Beastmen didn¡¯t pursue them this time. They didn¡¯t pay any attention to measly 200 people. What they were eyeing right now were those soldiers that were heading towards the Iksa Domain to encircle the 100 thousand Beastmen.

    Once again, the Radiant Church didn¡¯t expect that just as they transferred the troops, the Beastmen would suddenly break through Iron Wall Fortress. Now, the troops that the Radiant Church had sent over were in fear of being sandwiched by two Beastmen armies.

    The Radiant Church expected the Beastmen army in Iron Wall Fortress to be just a normal decoy, their fighting strength shouldn¡¯t be that strong. The Main Force should be the 100 thousand that just attacked the Iksa Domain. They didn¡¯t expect that the decoy would be another attacking force and had broken through Iron Wall Fortress in one stroke, bing a threat to the Church¡¯s armies.

    Passive! The Radiant Church had turned passive. One must know that the force that was currently upying the Iksa Domain were the collective forces of various Warring Tribes, and were numbering 100 thousand. At the same time, the 1 million Beastman army that had just broken through Iron Wall Fortress were at their back. This made the Radiant Church army feel a sense of crisis.

    But the Radiant Church didn¡¯t give up, they were still hoping that their trump card would have some use. They still have the poison that they had prepared. Even if the Iron Wall Fortress was broken through, the experts sent to the Purcell Domain were still there, lying in ambush.

    These people were waiting in the Purcell Duchy for the time when the Fortress falls. As long as the Beastmen enter the Duchy, they would immediately be poisoned, then the Radiant Church can deal with the Beastmen Army easily.

    In the mind of the Radiant Church, even if their ns were somewhat derailed, they were still heading towards the right direction. The losses that they incurred in the Iksa Domain was nothing remarkable. Having a victory in the Iksa Domain might even make the Beastmencent, making the Radiant Church¡¯s n much easier to implement.

    At the same time, the two-pronged attack by the Beastmen still gave some losses to the Radiant Church. But this was what they exactly need, they wanted the Beastmen to enter the Aksu Empire before they start to clean them up in one swoop. That way, the Beastmen would have no opportunity to escape.

 Chapter 546 - Negotiations

    <h4>Chapter 546 - Negotiations</h4>

    The ideal situation is good, but reality is different! This might have been the current mindset of the Radiant Church. They wanted to deal with the Beastman Race alone in order to gain prestige. They had rejected the help of the Rosen Empire and several nations in order to show their own strength.

    One should know that if Zhao Hai didn¡¯t help, then the Beastmen might possibly suffer a huge loss. But that and right now were twopletely different matters.

    The people from the Radiant Church thinks that their poison can deal with the Beastmen. But they haven¡¯t thought that the Beastmen were already aware of this, and had also drank the antidote.

    Since the Beast King knew about this n of the Radiant Church, therefore, he decided to cooperate with the Radiant Church. This way, he would reverse the situation and make the Beastmen the ones who would sweep the Church¡¯s troops in one blow. And when the Aksu Empire is devoid of its defenders, then the Beastmen can do whatever they wanted to do.

    Information was truly important, having and not having information can change everything. And it was evident that the Radiant Church had lost in this aspect.

    After the Beastmen entered the Purcell Duchy, they didn¡¯t destroy anything and just started to loot. Everything that they find useful was carried off.

    This was also the goal of the Beastmen for this war. However, they also did it deliberately. They wanted to slow down their offensive and give the Radiant Church some time to make their move.

    The Beastmen gave the Radiant Church some time because they wanted them to think that things are all going ording to their n. This way, the Radiant Church would drop their vignce. And then the Beastmen can use this opportunity to thoroughly deal with the Radiant Church.

    The time for all of this to pass might be very long, but in fact, it only happened for a short time. Upon entering the Purcell Duchy, the Beastmen directly became a threat to the left wing of the Church¡¯s army. But they didn¡¯t go and attack the army immediately, instead they went to upy the Duchy first. Although the Purcell Duchy people had left, it was impossible for them to carry everything that they had. Moreover, the Purcell Family didn¡¯t burn the granaries of the Duchy. Therefore, the Beastmen had gained a lot in piging the Duchy.

    The Radiant Church wanted the Beastmen to do exactly this. If the Beastmen immediately attacked the Radiant Church, then it would be very troublesome, the Church¡¯s losses would surely be big. But since the Beastmen stopped for now, this gave the Church the opportunity toy their ambush.

    Although the Radiant Church had prepared to use poison to deal with the Beastmen, the poison would need to be administered through either food or water. But it was difficult to poison the food right now. After all, the grains were under the care of the Purcell Family in the past, it wasn¡¯t easy toce them at that time. Therefore, the only choice they had right now was the water.

    But everyone shouldn¡¯t forget that water does flow. Even if it was well water, it was still running water. If one ces poison in it, then it would be purified after several days. Therefore, one needed to find an opportune moment to administer the poison.

    If the Beastmen continued to attack the troops of the Radiant Church, then the Radiant Church wouldn¡¯t have found an opportunity. But since the Beastmen stopped, then the opportunity for them to deliver the poison hase.

    The Radiant Church couldn¡¯t help but thank the Beastmen secretly. But what they didn¡¯t expect was that they were spied on by the ck Panther Tribe.

    The ck Panthers were dark attributed Beastmen. Their innate talents were quite formidable, they were the Beastmen version of Human assassins. Therefore, they were the ones who were responsible for facing the Human assassins. After the Beast King knew about the Radiant Church¡¯s n, he had some 8th rank ck Panthers check the water sources near their camps. When a Human was spotted, the ck Panthers didn¡¯t stop them, their movements were just reported over to the Beast King.

    Just on the third day after the Beastmen entered the Purcell Duchy, the ck Panthers had seen people from the Radiant Church poison their water source. So they immediately passed this information to the Beast King. Once the Beast King heard about this, he knew that the time for action was drawing close. Therefore he immediately sent Hawks towards the Iksa Domain and coordinated their actions with the Beastman army there.

    At this time, the Purcell Family people had already reached Stony Mountain. Upon arriving, Zhao Hai was already there waiting for them.

    When Evan saw Zhao Hai, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. Then with a sincere voice, he said, ¡°Little Hai, thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I might have already died.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Uncle, you can¡¯t me me for being good. Right,e with me to the courtyard. Then we¡¯ll head to Golden Ind.¡± Evan and the others already understood what Zhao Hai meant. So they didn¡¯t say anything else and just nodded, then they went to the courtyard together.

    After arriving, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t take Evan to Golden Ind using the Space. He wanted to use a Blood Hawk to send Evan and the others to the shore and had them take a boat to Golden Ind.

    This time, most of the people who came with Evan weren¡¯t from the Purcell Family. The majority of them were Foreign Elders. Although they are loyal to the Purcell Family, and haven¡¯t left Evan after all this time, Zhao Hai still cannot be assured that information about Space would not be spread around.

    The reason why he revealed his secret to Origin Sword Saint was because Zhao Hai knew how attractive the Space was towards the 9th rank expert.

    The energy in the Space was very active, moreover, it was very rich. For 9th rank experts, it was the best ce to cultivate in. Such a ce can may allow them to break through thest barrier and get more powerful. For a 9th rank expert, this was a very big deal. Therefore, Zhao Hai was not afraid that Origin Sword would tell others about the Space.

    After resting at Bluestone Vi for some time, Zhao Hai made them board the Blood Hawks. Zhao Hai rode a Blood Hawk as well. Then he delivered the group to the shore and had them board a ship towards Golden Ind. He didn¡¯t go with them since he still had to watch a y.

    After the Radiant Church delivered the poison towards the water sources of the Beastmen. They stayed at the water source and waited for the Beastmen to fetch some water.

    What worried the people of the Radiant Church was that the Beastmen might have fetched some water the day before. If they will not get water, then the poison would not be delivered.

    But when the Beastmen started to continually fetch water, moreover, it was a lot, the people of the Radiant Church immediately got excited.

    After eating their meal, the noise Beastman camp surprisingly became quite. The people from the Radiant Church wanted to confirm and entered the Beastman camp to take a look. Presently, there were a lot of Beastmen who were on the ground and can¡¯t get up. When the people were about to kill some, they immediately heard a Hawk¡¯s cry. This frightened the people from the Radiant Church. They were finally reminded about the Hawk Tribe. Therefore, they immediately left the camp and notified the Radiant Church.

    After confirming that those people had left, the Beastmen immediately got up and livened up. But this time, it wasn¡¯t for leisure, it was instead to prepare to receive the attack of the Radiant Church.

    They knew that once the Radiant Church heard seeded in poisoning them, the Church would definitely send people to attack. Once they arrive expecting to kill the Beastmen, the Beastman army would then strike them immediately and then extinguish the remaining Radiant Church army.

    When Lundi Becker received the word, he immediately issued an order for an all-out attack. But little did they know, the Beastmen were already preparing an encirclement and were only waiting for the Radiant Church¡¯s army toe forward.

    The next events can be clearly predicted. When the Radiant Church¡¯s army entered the Beastman¡¯s encirclement, they were immediately eliminated. Then the Beastmen proceeded to push through deeper into the Aksu Empire. The two armies looked like two unstoppable arrows as it pieced the empire. They were rarely met by any resistance, this was because most of their soldiers were already killed off by the Beastmen.

    The entire continent was shocked, the Radiant Church was shocked, and most importantly, the Aksu Empire was shocked. At this point, the Aksu Empire had already lost all forms of resistance.

    The Beastman army had already eliminated about 2 million Aksu Empire soldiers, this was almost equal to the Empire¡¯s entire national defense. One must also consider that fact that they had lost a lot of people at Golden Ind. The Aksu Empire was now very weak.

    The Beastmen didn¡¯t go too far this time. Instead of dealing with themoners, they directly piged the Nobles, especially those who had connections with the Radiant Church.

    Additionally, every time they take over a city of the empire, they would wantonly shout that the reason for their assault towards the Aksu Empire was the Radiant Church¡¯s involvement in their food shortage.

    Originally, this news had already spread on the continent, but it was only hearsay and wasn¡¯t confirmed. But now that the Beastmen were saying it, how could it be wrong? This immediately made the Radiant Church the most despised people in the Aksu Empire.

    The Beastman attack was also peculiar this time. They didn¡¯t go and take some humans to be their ves. They just came and grabbed some food, they didn¡¯t rob themoners and only piged the storehouses of the Nobles as well as the national granaries of the Aksu Empire.

    Actually, the Beastmen were still harming themoners with this action. Because the national granaries were robbed, the grain market of the Aksu Empire would surely be affected. The prices of food would rise and themoners would suffer. But themoners weren¡¯t thinking about this, the Beastmen not robbing them was already a blessing.Their minds were on something else.

    The Aksu Empire cannot fall right now. So they had to seek aid from the Rosen Empire. The Rosen Empire alsoplied and negotiated with the Beastmen.

    Naturally, the Rosen Empire didn¡¯t want to wipe the Radiant Church¡¯s buttocks. Therefore, they didn¡¯t go and resist the Beastman army. Instead, the directly went and negotiated with the Beastmen.

    Although the Beastmen hasn¡¯t overrun the entire Aksu Empire, one might as well consider it as so. But when the Rosen Empire sent people to negotiate, they immediately stopped. After all, the strength of the Rosen Empire was something that they needed to consider. If they involved the Rosen Empire in this war, the Beastmen would suffer a lot more losses.

    The Beast King was also a very astute person. Their attack against the Humans had gone smoothly. Although they had lost some men,pared to their previous wars, this time was the one they had lost the least while having the biggest harvest. And at this time, if the Humans were to agree to trade them grain at a fair price, they would immediately retreat.

    Just as what Zhao Hai has thought before, the Beastmen didn¡¯t want to upy the Human Domain. They weren¡¯t interested in Humannds. In their view, the Prairie was their home, it was where their root was. If they settle inside Human territory, then a time would certainlye when they would be as weak as the Human race.

    In the minds of the Beastmen, the Humans were very weak, this was their belief. Therefore, they preferred to drink and sing on the Prairie.

    The Beast King making the decision to stop was alsorgely because of Zhao Hai. When Zhao Hai left the Beastman camp, the Beast King sent someone to go and fetch Wales. Naturally, the Beast King asked Wales about Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. And when Wales told him, this made the Beast King look at Zhao Hai in another light.

    Although the Beast King appreciated Zhao Hai before, he didn¡¯t care too much about him. But when he heard Wales say that Zhao Hai had a 1 million Undead army, he immediately took Zhao Hai seriously.

    One could say that the most annoying thing for the Beastmen to face were the Undead. This was because one cannot obtain any advantages against the Undead, If one doesn¡¯t have the means to deal with the Dark Mage, then one shouldn¡¯t dare go and offend them. For the Beastmen, doing so would only bring them losses. Zhao Hai can just attack the Prairie and make some undead along the way, this was truly something terrible to think about.

    The Beast King also understood that they were now in Human Territory. If they offend the Rosen Empire as well as Zhao Hai, the terrifying Dark Mage, it certainly wouldn¡¯t be a good thing for the Beastmen. And this time, the reason for their attack on the Aksu Empire was to get some food. As long as the problem of food is solved, then they would return to the Beastman Prairie. After all, they had already acquired a lot of things.

    The purpose of the negotiation of the Rosen Empire was to let the Beastmen retreat. Additionally, the Rosen Emperor believed in Zhao Hai¡¯s words and hoarded a lot of food in advance. Now that they had the stockpile they can go and talk with the Beastmen. They would have the Beastmen retreat, andter on, they would provide a food supply to the Beastmen at a fair price.

    No country liked to go to war, especially a war that the Radiant Church had started. This would only result in them cleaning up after the Radiant Church¡¯s mess. This made the other monarchs unhappy, if they were to send people to help, how many of them would have to die? They don¡¯t want this oue.

 Chapter 547 - Damaged Vitality

    <h4>Chapter 547 - Damaged Vitality</h4>

    Benefit! Everything was for benefit! The Beastmen went to war because of benefits, the Radiant Church plotted war with the Beastmen for benefit, the Rosen Empire stepped in for benefit as well.

    Speaking about sentiment to these big influences was a behaviour of aplete idiot. Even the stern and straightforward Beastmen move ording to benefits. If they cannot get any benefits, they they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to continue on with this war. The reason why the Beastmen went to war was because they knew that they can get benefits out of it. But the Humans didn¡¯t like war, it was because they cannot gain anything about it. It was this simple.

    The negotiations were conducted very smoothly. The Beast King wanted a result where they can get grain at a fair price. This way, the Beastmen can get more benefits.

    Naturally, they also knew that if they conquer the Humans, the Humans can continue to nt some grains for them. But at the same time, they also knew that it was impossible for them to rule over the Humans. They can gain benefits in this war, but it was impossible to conquer the Humans because of the vastly different cultures. Since the Beastmen cannot rule the Humans for too long, they¡¯d rather settle for an agreement on selling food at a fair price.

    However, after bargaining for the price of food, the Beastmen made a request. They demanded that the Radiant Church should be severely punished. This war was after all caused by the Radiant Church.

    Regarding this request of the Beastmen, the negotiators from the other nations had differing thoughts. Some of them had rtionships with the Radiant Church, while some of them did not.

    However, if they don¡¯tply, the Beastmen might decide to stay and attack again. Even if they repel the Beastmen, what did they obtain? Nothing. This was an oue that the various nations didn¡¯t want to see.

    In the end of the day, the representatives from the other nations decided that they wouldply with the Beastmen¡¯s demands first. In any case, after the Beastmen left, the judgement would still depend on their respective countries.

    After obtaining a satisfactory result, the Beastmen finally returned to the Prairie with arge amount of food that werepensated to them by the Aksu Empire. However, things among the Humans weren¡¯t finished yet.

    The Aksu Empire¡¯s vitality has been severely damaged. But the Rosen Empire cannot just let the Aksu Empire go. You had made your own trouble, and we helped you solve it, and you want to ce that in the past? How could that be possible?

    Therefore, the Rosen Empire and the others made demands towards the Aksu Empire. Among those demands were money while some had others. The Rosen Empire didn¡¯t ask for marypensation, they only had one request. And that request was to give the Purcell Duchy to the Buda n as a fief.

    The Buda n being a Noble of the Aksu Empire wasn¡¯t false. But, there was an ongoing resentment between the two. Even children in the continent knew about the enmity between the two. Therefore, it was a non spoken decision that the Buda n was no longer a part of Aksu Empire.

    But even so, the Buda n was still a Marquis in the Aksu Empire, and they also had their own fief. They were also people of the Aksu Empire.

    However, the Rosen Empire¡¯s request ced the Aksu Empire in a very awkward position, so the agreement was still put on hold. The Aksu Empire was in its weakest state, while the Rosen Empire¡¯s condition was still as smooth as silk, leftpletely unharmed. The Rosen Empire can definitely demand for a piece of territory. If the Rosen Empire would upy the lifeline canyon, the Aksu Empire would be in trouble.

    But if theyply to the Rosen Empire, it would be equivalent to cing a thorn on the side of the Aksu Empire. Under this circumstance, the Aksu Empire¡¯s future wouldn¡¯t be so good.

    Like the Rosen Empire, the other three countries also put forward their own demands. They didn¡¯t ask fornd, after all, they were too far away from the Aksu Empire. Gettingnd would be useless. Instead, they demanded a huge amount of money aspensation. This made the Aksu Empire not know what to do.

    This time, it wasn¡¯t one Empire that were making things difficult for them, but instead four Empires working simultaneously. The Aksu Empire cannot even think of what to do next. Most importantly, most of their forces were already gone. Which made their power of negotiation very weak.

    The reason why the Rosen Empire didn¡¯t conquer the Aksu Empire was because thetter had just suffered defeat under the Beastmen. If they invade the Aksu Empire, they would be looked down by everyone on the continent.

    But even if the Rosen Empire cannot invade the Aksu Empire, they can still make an outrageous demand, enough to economically cripple the Aksu Empire.

    If the Aksu Empire were still in its most flourishing time, they might decline to the Rosen Empire¡¯s demands. But it was unfortunate for them that they were currently in their lowest point. This weakness was not only in terms of military power, this also included their damaged economy.

    Although the Beastmen didn¡¯t take anything away from themoners, they still emptied the national granaries of the Aksu Empire. Moreover, they also killed some Nobles of several cities and then snatched their belongings, especially the grain. Because of this, one can consider that the economy of the Aksu Empire had been held back for at least 20 years. In this case, if they don¡¯t agree to the demands of the Rosen Empire as well as the other countries, then the four countries would definitely choke their economy. When that happens, it would be impossible for the Aksu Empire to return to its original state.

    Most importantly, the two northern strategic ces of the Aksu Empire, the Purcel Duchy and the Iksa Domain, has beenpletely destroyed. The two families had ran to Golden Ind, this was something that the continent already knew. Moreover, the vitality of these two families were damaged severely as well. They simply don¡¯t have the ability to continue managing their former territories. This was also the reason why the Rosen Empire proposed that the Aksu Empire would give the Purcell Duchy over to Zhao Hai.

    However, the Aksu Empire understood that no matter what happens, they cannot hand that territory over to Zhao Hai. If they gave it to the Buda n, the Aksu Empire would get pincered once the Rosen Empire decides to attack in the future. Therefore, they had a difficult negotiation with the Rosen Empire.

    There is only one thing in the Aksu Empire¡¯s mind, as long as their territory wasn¡¯t divided, they wouldn¡¯t counter any demands from the Rosen Empire.

    In fact, everybody had already seen it, the Rosen Empire didn¡¯t really want the Purcell Duchy. They only wanted to get better benefits.

    After an arduous conversation between the two sides, the Aksu Empire agreed topensate the Rosen Empire with a huge amount of money. At the same time, they also removed all of the tariffs given to Rosen Empire¡¯s tradedmodities.

    But what made people feel strange was the unusual disappearance of Zhao Hai. One must know that the Rosen Empire had used his name in negotiating with the Aksu Empire. However, he still didn¡¯t appear even at the very end. This was really not like Zhao Hai¡¯s action.

    In reality, Zhao Hai was also very busy in the past few days. He was currently collecting war corpses. The war had produced a lot of corpses, moreover, the majority of them were strong soldiers. They corpses were incredibly useful to Zhao Hai.

    This war between the Beastmen and the Humans had made more than 1 million corpses. Some of these bodies were buried by the Beastmen, but some were not. After all, Zhao Hai also knew that if corpses were left out for too long, diseases would start to take form and might even start an epidemic. Therefore, he decided to take those corpses and make them into undead.

    Even so, Zhao Hai was still aware about the negotiations. But he didn¡¯t think too much about it. He knew from the very beginning that it would be impossible for the Aksu Empire to agree. Although the Aksu Empire was currently weak, the Rosen Empire still wouldn¡¯t go too far in causing them trouble.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai despised the people of the Radiant Church. Everyone was now aware that Boris had be the emperor, but by then, the Radiant Church had already left the Aksu Empire.

    Zhao Hai hated the action of the Radiant Church, this was just like the Church had just left behind their ally and ran away.

    Currently, Boris didn¡¯t have the best appearance in the world. Dealing with the Purcell Duchy and the Iksa Domain was his idea. But now that they had failed, the Empire had been ced in a very bad situation. If the Aksu Empire wasn¡¯t given 20 years, then it would be impossible for them to recover.

    Even if they recover 20 yearster, their strength wouldn¡¯t be the same as before. Not only would theypensate the Beastmen, they would also give somepensations to the four other Empires. This truly damaged the Aksu Empire¡¯s core foundation.

    After the negotiations were settled, the Aksu Empire started to officially recover. But this time, the Radiant Church had already be the most hated people in the Aksu Empire. Nobody inside the Aksu Empire had any good feelings towards the Church. One could say that if the Radiant Church wanted to preach here again, it would be more difficult than in the Rosen Empire.

    Now that the restoration of the Aksu Empire had started, what they most needed was nothing else other than food. They neededrge quantities of them in order to stabilize the market prices. And they needrge quantities of them to resume production. After the negotiations with the other empires, the other empires agreed to sell arge amount of food to them at a low price. This had greatly eased the food problem of the Aksu Empire.

    Among them, the most famous one was Zhao Hai, who brought arge amount of grain to the Purcell Duchy. This yed a very important role in the reconstruction of the Duchy.

    The Purcell Duchy and the Iksa Domain now has new lords. The nobles in these two ces were the most loyal men of Boris. They hated Zhao Hai before, but they had no choice but to wee him at this time. This was because whether it be the Purcell Duchy or the Iksa Domain, both neededrge amounts of grain in order to settle the residents down.

    The grain that Zhao Hai brought, wasn¡¯t the Bread Fruit, but instead the ordinary Bamboo Rice. Zhao Hai believed that the Bread Fruit was more popr among the Beastmen.

 Chapter 548 - Cooperation

    <h4>Chapter 548 - Cooperation</h4>

    While the Aksu Empire was reconstructing, an upsurge of Anti-Radiant Church sentiment had unknowingly spread out on the continent. This time, it wasn¡¯t only the Rosen Empire, but all countries were starting to do so.

    However, the Radiant Church still had their 9th ranks. It wouldn¡¯t be good for the nations to go too far. However, the Radiant Church¡¯s momentum has evidently slowed down.

    The reason why the Radiant Church was rapidly growing before was because they had recruited arge number of Nobles into their fold. And this was because they had brought a lot of benefits for these Nobles.

    However, in recent times, the Radiant Church had suddenly left their allies, which was maybe good in their opinion. However, it wasn¡¯t for their subordinates, therefore, the church had been pushed into bing passive.

    The Radiant Church had already behaved. Besides the Rosen Empire and the Aksu Empire, the others had now started to fully suppress the church. Their followers were now decreasing massively. It was now very difficult for them to regain their original momentum.

    Besides all of these, it was still impossible for the Empires to extinguish the Radiant Church. The church had 9th ranks, for the Great Nobles, these experts were effective deterrents.

    Under the suppression of the big Empires, the only thing that the church can do was to best maintain their strength. But a lot of Nobles still decided to withdraw from the organization

    One the other hand, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care much about all of these. He was currently on Golden Ind, discussing the future development of the Buda n to Evan and Robert.

    Zhao Hai had already told the secret of the Space to Evan and Ruyen, but for the other members of the Purcell Family, they were still on observation. Those people weren¡¯t the same as the Iksa Family which hadn¡¯t been infiltrated by the Radiant Church. In truth, Zhao Hai still wasn¡¯tfortable with those from the Purcell Family.

    Although the Buda n¡¯s territory didn¡¯t increase, their reputation in the continent did. This was because the Rosen Empire had used the n¡¯s name as a bargaining chip to negotiate with the Aksu Empire. The Buda n was now famous in the entire continent.

    The future of the Buda n is mainly based on the ck Wastnds, where it was possible to create a country, Now that the Iksa and Purcell Family were already rootless and floating refugees, if they don¡¯t side with the Buda n, they it would be difficult for them to appear on the continent in the future.

    In the end, what Zhao Hai and the two others decided on was that the Iksa Family would send a team lead by Fernand to Golden Ind in order to do business. At the same time, Ruyen would be sent back to the Purcell Duchy. Arge amount of grain was brought by Zhao Hai to the Duchy, which helped establish their business there. Now, Zhao Hai wanted to use this opportunity to make a tradework starting from the Purcell family¡¯s previous territory.

    If it was before, then there would be some difficulties. But now that the Purcell Family had joined, it doesn¡¯t matter. The family was very familiar with the Duchy, and along with the managers of the Markey Family, the Buda n can definitely build a distribution center in the Duchy, seizing the entire grain market.

    Zhao Hai contacted Bell again through the Calci Family, having hime back to Iksa Domain and establish another distribution center there. This center would be a coboration between the Buda n and the Calci Family, so thetter didn¡¯t oppose.

    By having these two salesworks, Zhao Hai¡¯s sales would definitely increase in the future. This was very important to the Buda n.

    The reason why Zhao Hai didn¡¯t go to the Prairie after the war was because he knew that the Beastmen were busy as well.

    The Beastmen had snatched a lot of things from the humans, and those items needed to be distributed. And because of these things, the Beastmen shouldn¡¯t need anything at this time. So Zhao Hai decided to postpone his trip to the Prairie to the future.

    At the same time, the situation of the Continent was a good opportunity for the Buda n. The Continent was now suppressing the Radiant Church, which was also the biggest enemy of Zhao Hai. In the past, the Radiant Church had suppressed them before, but now the situations had been reversed. The Radiant Church was now being suppressed, and the Buda n can¡¯t just let this opportunity go.

    Although the Buda n was stillcking in people, but with the Purcell Family, Markey Family, and Iksa Family joining them, the Buda n¡¯s management was now enough. Although some of these people cannot be trusted with the ck Wastnd, managing the n¡¯s businesses wouldn¡¯t be an issue.

    Zhao Hai was nning to show his business to the Continent in the following days. It was important to know that the if the Buda n¡¯s business were to be expanded, it would immediately take a superior position. A reason for this was the Haven products, these products¡¯ quality were already quite well-known in the continent. Moreover, one shouldn¡¯t forget that Zhao Hai still had seafood and Prairie products in his hands.

    Products from the Prairie cannot possibly be unique to Zhao Hai. This was because a lot of Human Merchants were also doing business with the Beastmen. Therefore, there were a lot of ces in the continent that sold these items.

    However, marine products were incredibly rare in the continent. Because of this, these items were in high demand. As long as nobody suppresses them, the Buda n would surely be able to quickly expand on the Continent.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t nning on doing this business alone. He was prepared to cooperate with the Calci Family, Crook Family, Charlie, Rosen Empire, and the Shelley Family.

    Working with these people would not only make the Buda n¡¯s products spread in the continent at the shortest time, the Buda n can also draw its rtionship closer with these people.

    With this n in mind, Zhao Hai immediately returned to Wild Dragon Castle outside Carson City after he handled the matters with the Iksa and Purcell Families. Then he prepared himself to fetch Lizzy from the Imperial Pce.

    Although Lizzy had been spending the majority of her time inside the Space, if Zhao Hai didn¡¯t meet Lizzy officially, the Emperor might suspect something. Therefore, Zhao Hai must show his face from time to time.

    When Zhao Hai returned to Wild Dragon Castle, a servant informed him that Jason had visited several times. Moreover, he had left word that if Zhao Haies back, he must immediately go to the Crook Family¡¯s castle.

    Zhao Hai stared for a moment before he nodded. Then he immediately rode his carriage and headed towards the Crook Family. It wasn¡¯t the first time that the Crook Family¡¯s servants had seen Zhao Hai, so they immediately removed the road block and had Zhao Hai directly enter the mountain.

    Outside the castle, Jason was already waiting for him. When Zhao Hai got down from his carriage, he went towards Jason andughed, ¡°Brother Jason, I heard that you hade over for a few times. What made you so anxious? But this is also good, even if you didn¡¯t go and find me, I¡¯ll stille and look for you.¡±

    Jason walked forward and then hugged Zhao Hai, ¡°Brother, what took you so long? Come quickly, Grandfather is waiting for you.¡±

    Then the two entered the castle using a carriage. And then they quickly went towards Jesse¡¯s study. Seeing Zhao Hai arrive, Jesse smiled and said, ¡°Kid, it¡¯s been a long time before you¡¯vee to see this old man. What are you afraid of? You¡¯re a Patriarch of a Great Family, you should have some subordinates to keep your schedule free.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile helplessly and said, ¡°Grandfather, you really are livingfortably. How can our Buda npare with your Crook Family? If our Buda n had a few tricks of yours, then I would be able to sleep at home all the time.¡±

    Jesseughed and then said, ¡°Sleeping all the time? Kid, you¡¯re going to turn into a pig. Come sit down, I have a matter to speak with you.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he and Jason sat down. After a servant sent some drinks in, Jesse looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, your current spotlight was not small. I really didn¡¯t expect the Rosen Empire to make you into a bargaining chip. But that¡¯s good, the Aksu Empire yielded because you you.¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile, ¡°What¡¯s good about that, I didn¡¯t gain anything. Right, Grandfather, why did you ask me toe immediately? Is something wrong?¡±

    Then Jesse smiled and said, ¡°You had been busy since after God¡¯s Grace day, so I didn¡¯t have any opportunity to ask you toe. I just wanted to ask you if you have any business that you wanted to do with us?¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard Jesse, he couldn¡¯t help but smile, he also came today because of this matter. Zhao Hai immediately nodded and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to look for me, I¡¯m actually nning toe here soon. I have some business that i¡¯d like your help with. Now that the Radiant Church has been suppressed, there¡¯s nobody blocking us from expanding anymore. Therefore, I wan you and father-inw to cooperate and sell our products in your stores. But I want the prices of our Buda n¡¯s products to be uniform in all the stores.¡±

    Jesse stared, then his eyes turned bright. He knew that Zhao Hai has a lot of good things in his hand. If he works with them, then it would be greatly benefiting the Crook Family .

    He immediately nodded and said, ¡°Alright, this is not a problem. As for the price? You go can just go and tell us.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he expressed that their cooperation would include Haven products as well as some Prairie products. He didn¡¯t have a lot of seafood right now, so they had to mainly sell the other two.

    But even so, Jesse was still very happy. Haven products and Prairie products were very popr in the continent. Especially the Haven products since they were almost considered to be a unique business. Although they had simr products in the continent, the Buda n¡¯s Haven products were the best in terms of quality and price.

 Chapter 549 - Hundred Thousand Slaves

    <h4>Chapter 549 - Hundred Thousand ves</h4>

    After Zhao talked with Jesse about their cooperation, they ate a meal together then Zhao Hai returned to Wild Dragon Castle to rest. The next day, he went to Dark Soldier Fort and talked to Randolph about the partnership. Naturally, Randolph also agreed, since the Radiant Church has been suppressed, the Calci Family was also preparing to go all out.

    After taking care of everything back at Dark Soldier Fort, Zhao Hai returned to his castle. Laura and the others didn¡¯t follow Zhao Hai, they were inside the Space and handling the matters of the Markey Family and the Buda n.

    Zhao Hai had always been disinterested in dealing with those things, and his wives had enough strength to handle them, therefore Zhao Hai simply ced those things to be taken care of by them.

    The second day after he returned from Dark Soldier Fort, Zhao Hai rode his carriage and headed towards the Imperial Pce. He needed to see the Emperor in order to fetch Lizzy and at the same time, discuss the matter of cooperation.

    The Imperial n also had their own businesses. If Zhao Hai was able to cooperate with them, he could achieve a lot of things in exchange for a low amount of effort. Zhao Hai now had a high ce inside the Rosen Emperor¡¯s heart so when the pce guard saw that Zhao Hai hade, he didn¡¯t dare to neglect him. He immediately arranged a room for Zhao Hai to rest in before he went to report to the King.

    The Emperor didn¡¯t make Zhao Hai wait for too long, he immediately invited Zhao Hai to his study room. When Zhao Hai sat down, the Emperor looked at him and said, ¡°The Radiant Church had been dealt with this time thanks to you. But the Radiant Church has been repelled for a few days now, howe you¡¯ve onlye this time?¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly responded, ¡°I went back to the Purcell Duchy and established awork of shops there. This time, I came to pick up Lizzy. Another thing was to discuss a partnership with father-inw.¡±

    The Emperor looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You mean a partnership with those products that you have?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I currently have a lot of those in hand. In the past, because of the Radiant Church¡¯s suppression, nobody would buy these things. But now, I can definitely turn this into money.¡±

    The Emperor nodded and said, ¡°Right, it¡¯s no use if those aren¡¯t made into profits. You don¡¯t need to discuss with me about this matter. You go to Charlie and discuss the particrs with him.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then his two eyes lit up as he lowered his head to nod. At this time, Lizzy also arrived at the study. Lizzy and the Emperor exchanged some few words for a while before Lizzy left.

    When they were at the carriage heading to Wild Dragon Fort, Zhao Hai turned to Lizzy and said, ¡°It looks like father-inw is already nning to hand the throne over to Third Brother.¡±

    Lizzy stared, she didn¡¯t hear about Zhao Hai and the Emperor¡¯s exchange. Therefore, when she heard Zhao Hai, she became confused so she asked, ¡°Why? Did father tell you that?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°He didn¡¯t explicitly tell me. But when I told him that I would like to cooperate with the Imperial n, father-inw passed the responsibility over to Third Brother. If father-inw didn¡¯t n to hand the throne over to third brother, then why would he let him handle this business?¡±

    Lizzy¡¯s eyes were shining as she replied, ¡°If father really said so, then that can prove that he indeed wanted to give the throne over to Third Brother. Hehe. It seems like Third Brother needed to thank Brother Hai.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t need him to thank me. As long as he sits on the throne, our Buda n can certainly obtain a lot of benefits. How about we go to Third Brother tomorrow and discuss this matter of cooperation with him. But let¡¯s not tell him about the matters rted to the throne. Then the day after tomorrow, we¡¯ll go to the ve Market to see Lin and ask him if he has our ves already prepared.¡±

    Lizzy smiled and said, ¡°We don¡¯t really need to state it clearly, if Third Brother hears that we¡¯ll have a partnership with him, he should already know what is going on. But Big Brother Hai, isn¡¯t it too soon for us to get the ves? The ck Wastnd still isn¡¯t prepared.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not too soon, nting season wille along with spring. Before that time arrives, we should already have the ves prepared to cultivate thends. If we miss this season, then it would be toote for nting.

    Lizzy nodded and didn¡¯t say anything more. She was not very knowledgeable regarding the matters of farming. It was much different than managing stores, of which she understood much of. There was really no way for a Princess to touch the topics rted to farming, therefore, Lizzy didn¡¯t have much to say.

    The next day, Lizzy and Zhao Hai went to see Charlie. Charlie was still very low-key in doing his business, but ever since he cooperated with Zhao Hai, his ie had already increased by a lot. It can be said that there aren¡¯t any other Prince that canpare to his ie. It was precisely because of this that Charlie had ced great importance on Zhao Hai.

    When Zhao Hai came to him to discuss the matter of cooperation, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but get excited. He already knew about Zhao Hai¡¯s intention of cooperating with the Crook Family, Calci Family, and the Imperial n. Charlie understood the implications of this partnership, so it couldn¡¯t be helped that he became ted. He even wanted to invite Zhao Hai for a drink. However, Zhao Hai had to decline. He still needed to visit the Shelley Hotel in the afternoon and talk about his partnership with the Shelley Family.

    Thest time Zhao Hai went to Marriott was to ask the Shelley Family for help. Spreading the news about the Iksa Family¡¯s demise was perfectly executed by the Hotel. Therefore, Zhao Hai wanted to further improve his cooperation with the Shelley Family.

    In addition to the Haven products, fire fish and seafood, he also cooperated with the Shelley Hotel by providing Milk Wine. But this time, Zhao Hai was nning to have them sell Rice Wine and Beer as well.

    Currently, the ck Wastnd can now make Rice Wine as well as Beer. However, ways of mass producing these items were still under development.

    The Ark Continent was still very backwards in their winemaking. If one wanted to mass produce these two products for the continent, one doesn¡¯t only need 1,800 people to work on it, those people needed to be skilled as well.

    However, Zhao Hai was nning to offer these two wines as samplers first, like what he did with the Milk Wine in the past. He¡¯ll put them in the Shelley Hotel for a trial run and when the people of the continent bes used to the two liquors, then the factories would be built. Then the mass production would begin.

    The cooperation with the Shelley Family came very smoothly. At this point, the Shelley Family almost has a blind faith in Zhao Hai. They think that as long as they cooperate with Zhao Hai, they can make a lot of money. This preconception was backed with their one year of experience. From the very first day that they partnered with Zhao Hai, they had been making more and more money.

    This result satisfied Zhao Hai. After him and the Shelley Family had reached an agreement, he immediately returned to Wild Dragon Fort. Then he prepared for his trip to the ve Market the next day.

    After going to the ve Market and bringing those ves to the ck Wastnd, Zhao Hai would then head to the Beastman Prairie. It was already a month after the Beastmen had retreated, going to the Praire should be alright now.

    The next day, Zhao Hai and Lizzy headed to the ve Market and went to see Lin. Lin told Zhao Hai that the ves were ready for quite some time. But because of the war that was going on, they decided to refrain sending them to Golden Ind. If Zhao Hai wanted, he can take those ves right now.

    Zhao Hai immediately paid the price of those ves, and then had them transported to Golden Ind at the shortest time possible. Then, Zhao Hai left with Lizzy. After returning to Wild Dragon Fort, Zhao Hai immediately rode a Blood Hawk and then flew towards Golden Ind.

    The third day after Zhao Hai arrived at the ind, dozens of huge ve transport ships arrived. Zhao Hai had them dock at the naval base and had the ves kept there.

    Golden Ind naval base was very big. In addition to the fact that most of the Undead in the base were out patrolling around the ind, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem having 100 thousand people there.

    What made Zhao Hai happy was that Lin actually had those 100 thousand ves be families. All in all, there were about 20 thousand households that were sent over. Thispletely fulfilled Zhao Hai¡¯s requests.

    Zhao Hai immediately took advantage of the dark evening to send the ves over to the ck Wastnd. It was now spring and the weather outside wasn¡¯t that cold. Although there weren¡¯t enough houses in the Wastnd, they can just construct it themselves, and the materials were already prepared by Zhao Hai.

    After the ves arrived at the ck Wastnd, Zhao Hai then had people give them some living necessities. He told the ves that these living materials are their private property, so they must cherish it.

    Many of these ves were generational ves, very simr to the original ves of Iron Mountain Fort. Some of them might even be inferior than those ves. So when they held their first pieces of property, all of them couldn¡¯t help but get very excited.

    The next day, Zhao Hai organized some ves who had bemoners and divided them into viges. In fact, these viges were already nned by Zhao Hai. The only thing that was needed to be done was built it.

    The building materials were already prepared, and at the same time, Zhao Hai also released some Undead to help them build. He already mapped the location of each vige and the overallyout of the structure. Therefore, building them shouldn¡¯t be very troublesome.

    Zhao Hai wanted to build a vige for every one thousand household. And no matter how many members ta household had, thends would be divided ordingly to their structure. An old man would have 5 mu ofnd, mature men and women would both have 10 mu ofnd, and each child would merit 5 mu ofnd. Every family would be provided by either a bull or a scaled horse. Farm supplies and daily necessities were going to be provided as well.

    As for the water supply of the viges, Zhao Hai had already prepared them long ago. The channels for water to flow through were made using Earth magic. What kind of nt to cultivate and where to cultivate it was already nned. There werends made to specifically grow Bamboo Rice and there were also somends to be used to grow wheat.

    The remainingnds were left for the Beastmen ves. Zhao Hai nned to have the Beastmen ves herd here first and then train them to farm bit by bit.

    Thends of these ves weren¡¯t given by Zhao Hai. The ves would cultivate thisnd and by the end of the year, Zhao Hai would collect 40% of their harvest as tax. The remaining 60% would be left to the hands of the ves.

    Although this tax was very high, it was already a heavenly provision for the ves. They didn¡¯t expect that when they arrive at this ce, they would be givennd, their own property. One must know that this condition was only enjoyed by specialmoners back in the continent.

    But what made these ves most excited was the fact that they have the opportunity to turn into amoner in this ce. They saw people who had simr ve imprints like them working in the fort and was eating meat everyday. At the same time, their children were given the opportunity to learn how to read as well as to y. This made the new ves quite envious of them.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately enact his n of universal education. He must regard this matter as a reward. He wanted to reward those who do good. And those good ves would not only bemoners, their children would be able to go to school as well. It was even possible for them to be Nobles.

    Those ves thought that it was too good to be true. But when they saw the ves who became civilians, they couldn¡¯t help but believe in Zhao Hai¡¯s words and be motivated.

    Zhao Hai also distributed some seeds to them as well as some rations and farming tools. He only managed to do all of these in seven days because of the his Undead. Otherwise, it would be impossible for this matter to bepleted in a short period of time.

    After all of the things were distributed, Zhao Hai also told them that they could practice other crafts after their work. As long as they learn well, they can be civilians immediately. And if they have some special talents, they can just go to the fort and have it tested. If it was satisfactory, they would be turned into civilians as well.

    It took half a month before all of these things had been taken care of. This speed was also because Green and the others already did a lot of work ahead of time. Each step in the process were carefully nned by them, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t have been this smooth.

    Also, if Zhao Hai did this withmoners, it wouldn¡¯t have beenpleted this wlessly. ves were already trained and were very obedient. Whatever you wanted them to do, they would do it without much fuss. So it only took half a month for these 100 thousand ves to be settled. At this time, the ves have already begun to cultivate thend.

    Sustaining 100 thousand lives requires a lot of things. This made Zhao Hai¡¯s Space unable to be idle. Zhao Hai was even afraid of bing poor in managing these people. However, he thought that as long as he provided these people with food and firewood right now, they would be self-sufficiente this fall harvest.

    The ck Wastnd had been improved to be fertilends. As long as these ves word hard in cultivating thend, their future days would surely be good. The 40% tax that Zhao Hai enacted was fixed. If one got 100 jin of grain, Zhao Hai would take 40 jin. If you have 200 jin, then 80 jin would be taken away. The remaining 120 jin would be up to the ves to use. After the ves knew about this setup, they immediately became happy. And adding on to the fact that it was possible for them to bemoners, they immediately became hard working people.

 Chapter 550 - Trivial Matters

    <h4>Chapter 550 - Trivial Matters</h4>

    With the addition of the 100 thousand ves, the ck Wastnd had finally gained some human atmosphere. Although 20 viges were still too few for the ck Wastnd, it was still much more vigorouspared to before.

    These viges weren¡¯t very far from Iron Mountain Fort. After all, the fort was the Buda n¡¯s administrative center. The viges that had been constructed cannot be too far from the fort.

    After the ves settled down, they immediately started to work. Because they now have farming tools as well as work animals, a family can easily nt in their respective fields.

    The majority of these ves had family backgrounds as farmers. Therefore, taking care of a farm wasn¡¯t very foreign to them, on the other hand, they were actually very adept in the practice.

    But before, the farms that they worked on were owned by their masters. Even if they cannot ck off, it was impossible for them to give their all towards the job. But now was different, thend was now bestowed to them and the only thing that they needed to do was hand over 40% of their harvests, while the rest were their own. This way, the higher their harvest, the more food they have.

    However, farming was a seasonal activity, one doesn¡¯t need to be busy in the field all year round. There are only two seasons where the farmers would get busy, it was the spring for sowing seeds and autumn for the harvest. Other than these two seasons, farmers didn¡¯t have much to do, so Zhao Hai instructed them to learn another craft.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai also had Green prepare the wineries while the ves were nting in theirnd. After the wineries are built, the ves should be finished in their busy schedule at spring. Therefore, the ves can go to the wineries and work. Naturally, their efforts would be reciprocated with pay.

    Settling the ves still wasn¡¯tpletely finished, after all, the wineries would still take a lot of time.

    However, Zhao Hai can just hand these matters over to Green, he doesn¡¯t need to monitor all of it himself. The stones that were needed for the wineries as well as other particrs can be found in Golden Ind. If Iron Mountain Fort needs anything he can just get it there.

    A lot of Great Nobles have businesses in Golden Ind, and their goods and services have a huge range. They can provide anything that one wants in the continent. If Zhao Hai wanted something special, he can contact them in order to get it.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t need to worry too much about building the structures. He has a 2 million undead army, building should be alright for them to do, the only thing they need is to have an artisan providing them guidance at the side.

    While the factory was being built, Zhao Hao also gave his product orders to the Great Nobles who manufacture them. After that, he didn¡¯t think to much about it. He still has something else to do, and that was going to the Beastman Prairie.

    It was now two months after the Beastmen had returned to the Prairie, so Zhao Hai wanted to see them and take a look at their situation. Two months was enough for them to divide their spoils of war. Now they should be needing something again.

    Besides, he still needed to deliver new goods to Ah Tai. Zhao Hai ns to contact a lot of Beastmen when he goes to the Prairie this time. He also wanted to get in touch with the Beast King and try if he can have a business cooperation with him. As long as he has a business with the Beast King, the Buda n would certainly gain huge profits.

    Zhao Hai wanted to gain severalrge clients in the Prairie and form argework of business there. This was also part of his n to expand the businesses of the Buda n.

    After all, the Buda n¡¯s roots have been ced in the ck Wastnd. If all of thends in the wastnd were to be developed and used for farming, how much food would they be able to produce? The amount would surely pose a huge threat to the food market of the Human Race,

    At the same time, the Humans had already signed a fair price agreement with the Beastmen. And with this agreement, the Merchants would have to fork out the expense of transport. Merchants weren¡¯t like ZHao Hai, who can just carry his goods through the Space.

    Therefore, the prices of food on the Prairie would still be high, but much lowerpared to before. However, this would mean that Merchants wouldn¡¯t be able to earn as much, aside from therge Merchants. Those small Merchants wouldn¡¯t be able to do business in the Prairie anymore since the profits wouldn¡¯t be enough anymore.

    But as the matter stands, the Beastmen cannot have another food shortage anymore. If it happens again, another war between the two races would surely happen. Therefore, what Zhao Hai meant to do was to sell the grain from the ck Wastnd to the Beastman Prairie. This way, not only would the Beastmen¡¯s food problem be solved, it would also stabilize the food market in the Prairie.

    Zhao Hai also discovered that the Beastmen weren¡¯t like those ancient Prairie dwellers back on Earth. For generations, the people living on the Earth¡¯s Prairie has always been very eager to conquer thend of the Han people. They were bent on being the rulers of thatnd. Therefore, they were waiting for the Hans to grew weak, and then they would invade China.

    On the other hand, these Beastmen had their own civilization. Moreover, their society wasn¡¯t any worse than the Humans. This stopped them from having thoughts of going to the Human domain. In this world that depends heavily on strength, the ones who advocates this rule the most were the Beastmen Race, this made them dislike the Humans. In their opinion, Humans were too starved, which exins their weak and thin appearance, so theirnds shouldn¡¯t be that good. Because of this, the Beastmen didn¡¯t covet the Humannds. At the same time, the Beastman Prairie was already too big for the Beastman Race to thrive in.

    Since the Beastmen didn¡¯t have much thoughts towards the Humannds, it wasn¡¯tmon for them to wage war. The only reason for them to wage war was in the situation where their survival was threatened.

    A Beastman¡¯s aggression was deeply connected to their straightforward temper. In their eyes, ck is ck, white is white. Not unlike other people where grey was in between ck and white. The Beastmen simply didn¡¯t have this view.

    It was because of these violent tendencies of the Beastmen that they would go into a fight over the smallest details. It gave people the impression that they were warfreaks. But in truth, the Beastmen disliked war as well.

    Even if the Beastmen looked down on Humans, they actually depend on human grain to survive. At the same time, the Humans also need Beastmen beast skins, wool, and beast meat. Therefore, it was possible for both sides to depend on each other.

    The Beastmen had a straightforward attitude, very much unlike the Human Merchants who were very greedy for benefit. There were several times where Humans and the Beastman went to war because of their greed. They priced their goods too high, negatively affecting the survival of the Beastman race. So in order to survive, the Beastmen would have no choice but to take up their weapons and pige the Humannds.

    Zhao Hai sending his grain to the Prairie would definitely solve this situation. If he bes the top grain merchant in the Prairie, the Beastmen wouldn¡¯t be able to worry about grain anymore. In this case, it would be impossible for the Humans and Beastmen to wage war with each other anymore.

    And if that happens one day, what benefits would the Buda n gain? It was even possible for them to be the ones who would have the most profits in the entire Human race.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai had thought about the time when the Rosen Empire negotiated for him to have the Purcell Duchy. If he gains control of that territory, it would be equivalent to adding the Purcell Duchy to the ck Wastnd. When that happens, he wouldn¡¯t even need the Space to transport the food to the Prairie using the Space. He could just directly transport the food using normal means. However, it was a pity that it didn¡¯t seed.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t be anxious about this. As long as there is time, avenues of progress would be found. Later, he would slowly make his own grain route, this was because he didn¡¯t know for how long he¡¯ll live. If he dies, the Space would cease to exist. And when that happens, the Buda n would be able to use that route for their business.

    Walk one step, look forward three steps, this was Zhao Hai¡¯s attitude. He knew that the Space wouldn¡¯t disappear with no reason, but he was afraid that it would be gone once he dies. Nobody was immortal, even 9th ranks were the same. Therefore, Zhao Hai considered the Buda n heavily in his decisions.

    It was because of this that Zhao Hai invested his time on the Prairie. As long as he gains big clients in the Prairie, the Buda n¡¯s future development wouldn¡¯t be very difficult.

    After handling the matters of the ck Wastnd, Zhao Hai went back to the Rosen Empire. Even if he had established his cooperation with the Calci Family and the others, the details would still be needed to discussed well. At the same time, the logistics of the business needed to be considered, otherwise their costs would increase by a lot.

    It was important for a store to have a stable transportwork so that it could sell and restock its items on time. Because of this, logistics was one of the most important aspects of a business.

    There were only two forms of transporting goods in the Ark Continent. One was through the water, with the use of ships, while the other was throughnd, by having beast-pulled carriages.

    Comparing these two, using the waters was much convenient. It was quicker, and it costs was much lower as well. Carriages might cost less in short distance transport, but ships were the most suited for long-distance shipment.

    Even if it was good that Zhao Hai had established some good partners, the logistics wasn¡¯t a well oiled machine. Those families have their own transportworks. Zhao Hai¡¯s supplies cannot be just ced at one location, that would be very inconvenient.

    In the end, Zhao Hai decided that with the current numbers of the Buda n, even with the addition of the Markey Family, it would be impossible for them to have a lot of shops. Therefore he settled for the second choice, establish some supply locations at some major cities. This would save a lot on transportation towards the nearest cities as he handed the goods over to the other families.

    The Calci Family and the others naturally agreed to this. They were afraid that the Buda n would establish their own saleswork since that would mean that they would have a newpetitor. But even so, the Calci Family and the others didn¡¯t extend their hands too far. Ruyen was currently managing a Buda n business in Purcell Duchy. This was the sole ce in the entire continent where the Buda n directly sells Haven products.

 Chapter 551 - Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 551 - Marriage</h4>

    Nobody expected Ruyen to return to the Purcell Duchy. Right now, she has been changed, she was very much like another person. Zhao Hai sent her to the Duchy because of her familiarity with the ce, not because of the Purcell Family¡¯s reputation.

    Now, the Purcell Duchy was not named Purcell Duchy anymore. It was renamed to the Northern Border. There is only an ordinary Noble here, not a Grand Duke.

    However, this Noble was Boris¡¯ trusted aide. This made Boris relieved in in cing him in the territory. Boris was now one of the people who hated the Radiant Church the most. Because of the Radiant Church¡¯s machinations, he fell into his current situation. Although he had earned the Aksu Empire¡¯s throne, he was actually in very deep debt. His current mood was not very good.

    It was not only because of this, because of his error, the Aksu Empire had suffered a huge loss. This made his reputation among the Empire¡¯s noblese crashing down. At present, there were a lot of Nobles who didn¡¯t obey him.

    The only reason why he was still on the throne was because the Aksu Imperial Family still held a huge influence inside the Empire. And even if the members of the Imperial Family were unhappy with Boris, they knew that if he were to be dethroned, nobody was qualified to please the public. Failure to control the popce would lead to the Nobles gaining more control. So for the sake of the Aksu Imperial Family, the members had no other choice than to support Boris.

    Boris also knew about his current situation, therefore he exerted extra effort in arranging his trusted men to hold important positions. So when timees where the others would want to deal with him, it wouldn¡¯t be very easy.

    The Aksu Empire¡¯s current situation was actually fragile. If a powerful force gently nudged the Empire, then the Aksu Empire would have to change its name.

    But no matter what, the Aksu Empire¡¯s dilemma was caused by the Beastmen. Anyone who wanted to touch them right now would be despised, therefore nobody took the risk.

    When talking about the matter of who would take over the Aksu Empire, unless they were the Rosen Empire, norge influence would be able to face such a mess.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t thinking about any of these. And even if Zhao Hai appears in the Aksu Empire, Boris would not dare to have some disrespect towards him. All the hatred between the two of them were all Boris¡¯ fault. And now, Zhao Hai¡¯s status was no longer much lower than him, who was an emperor. At this point, Boris can only choose to do good for Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about this, he just wanted to hand the Purcell Duchy¡¯s affairs over to Ruyen. He also did this under the consent of Green and Merine.

    Green and Merine agreed to it after talking it over with Evan. After Green agreed, Zhao Hai knew that his rtionship with Ruyen had already been decided. Ruyen might marry him in the near future.

    Butpared to Laura and the others, Ruyen¡¯s current status surely has a gap for Zhao Hai. If she wanted to marry Zhao Hai, she would need to make some achievements. This management of the shops in Purcell Duchy, now called Northern Border, was Green¡¯s way of testing her.

    If Ruyen does well, then she would probably be married to Zhao Hai. If she doesn¡¯t, then it would be difficult to be Zhao Hai¡¯s wife.

    Zhao Hai thought that Ruyen¡¯s arrogance would have her disagree with this condition. But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect her to ept it without any hesitation. Zhao Hai knew that Ruyen might have some feelings for him, but not as deep as what Laura and the others had. The reason why she agreed was most likely because of the future of the Purcell Duchy.

    The Purcell Family must rely on the Buda n to survive as well as to progress. For the Purcell Family, Ruyen agreed to be married to Zhao Hai.

    After Zhao Hai heard about this result, he sighed. He didn¡¯t object to it. He knew that such an agreement woulde. But he wasn¡¯t expecting it to happen with Ruyen.

    In fact, even if Ruyen didn¡¯t make any achievements, Zhao Hai would still be married to herter on. This marriage had a lot of advantages, one could even call it a political marriage. If Ruyen gets married to Zhao Hai, then the Purcell Family would be sheltered by the Buda n. On the other hand, if Zhao Hai gets married to Ruyen, the Purcell Family would be willing to follow the Buda n.

    Although Zhao Hai¡¯s wives aren¡¯t any lower than one another, but one must say that the most helpful to Zhao Hai right now was Laura. Although Laura¡¯s status can¡¯tpare to either Megan and Lizzy, but one shouldn¡¯t forget that the Markey Family was now almost merged with the Buda n. This gave the Buda n a lot of talented people to use. Although Megan and Lizzy¡¯s statuses were high, they couldn¡¯t achieve something like Laura. Their families were just too formidable, and all of them were centered on their own family¡¯s benefit. It wouldn¡¯t be possible for them to help the Buda n while sacrificing their own benefits. Therefore, even if they publicly supported Zhao Hai, it wasn¡¯t something hugely significant.

    However, Laura¡¯s support was very solid. With the Buda n¡¯s present strength, they didn¡¯t need public support, they need support like Laura¡¯s. This was something that Lizzy and Megan can¡¯tpete with.

    Zhao Hai was aware of this, so he was also inclined to marry Ruyen so that he could get the full support of the Purcell Family. Even if the Purcell Family was now in a low point, they still had a lot of personal connections that the Buda n can make use of.

    Establishing a n was much more difficult than what others imagine. Money, personal connections, strength, territory were all indispensable. Although the Buda n was doing very well, aside from strength, they were weak in all other aspects. Therefore, Zhao Hai wanted to fulfill those deficiencies in order to grow the Buda n further.

    One has to recognize that Zhao Hai was a person who has a good sense of crisis, it was because of this that he was very careful in his every action. But he didn¡¯t oppose to this marriage. He also believed that Laura and the others wouldn¡¯t object to it. These women had given their hearts to Zhao Hai and the Buda n. They wouldn¡¯t oppose to anything that can benefit the Buda n.

    The more he thought about this, the more Zhao Hai felt that he owed thedies a lot. Zhao Hai hoped that they get pregnant as soon as possible. But it was a pity that even if he has tried so hard these past few month, Laura and the others still weren¡¯t pregnant.

    And when the Space checked, he doesn¡¯t have any issues, the same was true for Laura and the others as well. It seems like they were only having bad luck.

    Upon looking at the situation at the Northern Border, Zhao Hai felt relief. Then he prepared to set off for the Prairie. The first ce that he would visit would be the Cows. Although it was proper for him to go to Beast God City first, he opted to visit the Herculean Bulls. After all, this was his tribe, and he was their Prince.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t ride Alien after he went out of the Space. Instead, he released a Blood Hawk and then sat in it as it went out from the Space. This time, the people who apanied him were only Shun and Shue since both of them didn¡¯t have much to do. Laura and the others were left behind since they had some other matters to attend to. If they also came out with Zhao Hai, things would be much more inconvenient.

    Seeing three Blood Hawksing from the skies didn¡¯t make the Cows panic. The Herculean Bulls already knew that the Blood Hawks were Zhao Hai¡¯s mounts.

    After Zhao Hainded, he was immediately weed by the Herculean Bulls. Zhao Hai was also d to see them as he returned the gesture. He talked with them for quite some time and gave them his Milk Wine.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s Milk Wine output was now very high. And to guarantee its price, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t sell a huge bulk of them to the continent. Therefore, he saved a lot of these Milk Wine inside the Space. And since the Beastmen loved liquor, it was a good idea to gift them some.

    These Beastmen liked Zhao Hai very much, he seemed more like a Beastman unlike the other humans they had met before. And everytime they greet him, he has some small gifts that he¡¯d give them, this made the Beastmen very d.

    At this time, Mendez¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°You bastards, get out of the way.¡± When the people heard Mendez, they grunted a bit before they all ran away.

    Mendez used this opportunity to approach Zhao Hai. Then he looked at Zhao Hai while shaking his head and smiling bitterly, ¡°Little Hai, you can¡¯t make those guys get used to receiving your gifts every time you meet.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, those are little gifts, not really worth much money. It¡¯s good that it makes them happy. Right, let¡¯s go in.¡± Then he walked to the main tent along with Mendez.

    Wales, Yale, and Kony were already inside the tent. When Zhao Hai came in, Wales couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Little Hai, why did you onlye this time? Our attack with the Humans was already finished for quite some time.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I only found time recently. You made the Aksu Empire very miserable. I sold some grain over there and made quite a small wealth.¡±

    Wales quickly replied, ¡°What did you sell to the Aksu Empire? Bread Fruits?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°No, I sold them Bamboo Rice. What happened? You didn¡¯t get a lot of food this time?¡±

    Without even waiting for Wales to speak, Konyughed and said, ¡°You can¡¯t be anymore wrong this time, Little Hai. We got a lot of good things this time. And it is because of you.¡±

    Zhao Hai became confused as the looked at Wales and the others. Wales couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°Because of the information that you provided, we managed to defeat the Aksu Empire and the Radiant Church. And since you¡¯re a Foreign Prince of our Herculean Bull Tribe, the Beast King decided to give your credit to our tribe. Therefore, we managed to get a lot of things this time.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard Wales, he smiled and said, ¡°Well, that means the tribe wouldn¡¯t need to buy food for a long time. Right, I brought over some daily necessities. I don¡¯t know if you still need it.¡±

 Chapter 552 - Anticipation

    <h4>Chapter 552 - Anticipation</h4>

    Wales smiled and said, ¡°Oh, you really didn¡¯t have to. You might now know, but we got much more than food this time. We also managed to get some daily necessities.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I heard that you came to the Purcell and Iksa territories, but I thought you didn¡¯t get much. But if you need some in the future, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me. Right, I¡¯ll be leaving fifty Blood Hawks here. These things can be used more as scouts. But it¡¯s a real pity that your bodies are too big. You won¡¯t be able to use them as mounts.¡±

    When Wales heard Zhao Hai, his face turned happy as he said, ¡°Fantastic, I have a lot of uses for them right now. Then I¡¯ll be impolite and ept them.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°No need to be polite with me. Right, do you have any food? I¡¯m quite hungry. I have to go to Beast God City tomorrow. It¡¯s been a long time since I went there, do you know the situation there right now?¡±

    Wales asked, ¡°You directly went here from the Humannds? I thought you went to Beast God City first.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not too anxious about going to Beast God City, I don¡¯t have a lot of things to do there right now. Because of the things that you¡¯ve brought back, I think doing business there wouldn¡¯t be a good idea at this time. Therefore, I decided toe here first.¡±

    Wales felt moved as he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother, your sentiment really leaves me speechless. Right no need to talk anymore,e with me for a drink. If I don¡¯t have you fall face down today, then I would be very unfair to you.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. Did you think that my alcohol tolerance stayed the same as before? Let¡¯s see who¡¯ll end up face down.¡± Then the groupughed as they walked out of the tent.

    Now, when Zhao Haies to the Herculean Bull tribe, Wales doesn¡¯t even need to have someone prepare the feast. The Herculean Bulls would already prepare the food as soon as they see him. These people usually receive Zhao Hai¡¯s liquor, and they didn¡¯t want to just be on the receiving end all the time. So everytime Zhao Hai came, they would prepare some good food from their households. And if they don¡¯t have any food, they can just kill some Argali to wee Zhao Hai.

    When the group arrived outside, the Argali and the bulls were already being roasted. What surprised Zhao Hai was that there were two things that were like mouse on the fire. This made Zhao Hai feel strange.

    But when Wales saw those two mice, his eyes couldn¡¯t¡¯ help but turn bright as he said, ¡°Grass Marten? Who brought these things?¡±

    Arge Herculean Bull came with a grin on his face. He also had one of those creatures tied up in his hands, then he ced it in front of Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master Hai, when I went out today, I managed to spot these three things. I originally wanted to eat them myself, but since you came, I decided to contribute them and have one given to you since I know you like these peculiar things.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the Green Marten curiously. This thing looked just like a big mouse but its skin was green and its eyes were bright ck. It looked very cute.

    Wales looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s expression and smiled, ¡°This Grass Marten is one of the Prairie¡¯s unique Magic Beasts. Its level isn¡¯t high, only about 3rd rank. But it¡¯s very fast, it can hide in the grass effectively as well. And most importantly, this thing is a rare delicacy. Remember, if you eat this thing, just eat it as is, no need to add anything other than salt. Its innate vor is the best.¡±

    Then Wales turned his head to therge Herculean Bull and said, ¡°Daws, you really are something. You should make sure to manage your fat. If you get any bigger, people might mistake you to be from the Pig-headed Race. Right, are there a lot of Grass Martens in the Prairie right now? How did you manage to get three?¡±

    Daws didn¡¯t mind Wales¡¯ words, he only grinned as he answered, ¡°Patriarch, I also came here to tell you about this matter. I recently discovered that there are a lot of Grass Martens around recently. Do you have any solutions for this?¡±

    Wales knit the eyebrows on his head, he knew that even if these Grass Martens taste good, they were one of the pests that can destroy pastures. If the surrounding Grass Martens get to arge number, they would start to hunt and kill, affecting the herds of the Beastmen.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t frown upon hearing this, he just turned and smiled to Wales, ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t need to worry too much about this. Don¡¯t you have a lot of Blood Hawks? The Blood Hawks are adept in hunting these things. In any case, you still need to feed the hawks, so might as well have them look for their own food, making them hunt these Grass Martens.¡±

    Wales stared for a moment before he nods, ¡°That¡¯s right, hawks are the natural predators of the Grass Martens. Good, let¡¯s do that. Daws it seems like you don¡¯t only know how to eat. Right, I need to reward you. Little Hai,e give this guy something.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Brother, but you said that you¡¯re going to reward him. How did the price be my responsibility?¡± Although he said so, he still took out a big bag of Milk Wine and handed it to Daws. Upon receiving the bag, Daws¡¯ happiness can be evidently seen on his face.

    At this time, the table was already prepared. Then Zhao Hai and Wales sat down before they happily chatted and drank. The group didn¡¯t stop until all of them had gotten drunk.

    The next morning, after Zhao Hai left the fifty Blood Hawks behind, he left the Herculean Bull Camp and then flew towards Beast God City.

    He hasn¡¯t gone to the neither the Mastiffs nor the ck Bears. Although he has good rtionships with them, they still came lowerpared to the Herculean Bulls. Therefore, Zhao Hai passed by them and directly went to Beast God City.

    Beast God City was much more prosperous than before. However, even if there were a lot of Beastmen, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t see a lot of Humans. Another strange thing to Zhao Hai was because these Beastmen were also sitting down and doing business.

    After finding a ce outside Beast God City, Zhao Hai left the Space. Then the three walked towards Beast God City. When they arrived, they can see a lot of Beastmen looking at them with hostile eyes.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about those gazes. He understood the minds of those Beastmen. They had just fought with Humans and there were no Human Merchants who came here yet. Therefore, Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance this time was very eye-catching.

    But Zhao Hai believed that those Beastmen wouldn¡¯t do anything to him. They only looked at him this way because he didn¡¯t have his carriage nor his friendship gs.

    Also, when Zhao Hai arrived at the city, a carriage immediately came over to fetch him, it¡¯s driver was Ah Tai.

    When the Beastmen saw Ah Tai, they looked at each other and then smiled. Those who did business with Ah Tai greeted him, even the hostile eyes towards Zhao Hai disappeared.

    All the Beastmen knew that the Magic Lily Shop has the friendship gs of the Dog-headed race as well as the ck Bears. But these friendships gs weren¡¯t earned by Ah Tai, instead it was obtained by his boss. At the same time, Ah Tai¡¯s boss not only gained the friendship gs of those two races, he was also the Foreign Prince of the Herculean Bull Tribe.

    When Ah Tai went and greeted Zhao Hai personally, their status became clear. Therefore, the looks of these Beastmen towards Zhao Hai changed.

    Ah Tai drove the carriage up to Zhao hai and then jumped down. After that, he bowed to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, I hope that you didn¡¯t wait for me for a long time.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m enjoying the walk. I didn¡¯t think that the Beastmen would do business here. I thought that they only trade with the Humans.¡±

    Ah Tai smiled and said, ¡°Young master might not know, but Beastmen trade as well. Not trading for their entire lives might be possible, but there were rare times when they would, like this time. I heard that they were trading for their spoils of war. They might have things that they deemed useless but can be used by other tribes. Therefore, they might as well exchange some items with each other.

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he looked at the transactions of the Beastmen and saw that it was just like what Ah Tai said. There were indeed some things that are useless for the Beastmen, this was because those things are specially made for Human use. For the Beastmen, these items belonged to the weak, but they decided to trade them for something since it was a pity to just throw them out.

    When Zhao Hai went got on the carriage, Ah Tai immediately drove the vehicle to enter the city and headed to Magic Lily Shop. Ah Tai¡¯s two children as well as Sister-inw was already waiting for Zhao Hai at the store.

    After Zhao Hai got out, Ah Tai¡¯s whole family immediately came to wee him. After they sat down on the backyard, Ah Tai looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, the business in our shop hasn¡¯t been doing good these days. The Beastmen had gotten a lot of good things from the recent war. In the present time, the Beastmen didn¡¯tck in both items and food. Because of this, they didn¡¯te and trade with us.¡±

    Ah Tai¡¯s expression was somewhat guilty, he thinks that this situation was his mistake. But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care, he just waved his hand and said, ¡°No need to be worried, I already thought about this point. Since the Beastmen already had what they need, then naturally they don¡¯t need to buy anything more. But you¡¯re not being smart enough, you should¡¯ve been looking at things that the Humans might use. Since those things are useless to the Beastmen, you can trade them for a low price. When I go back to the Humannds, I can just go and sell them. Even they are sold cheap, wouldn¡¯t we still be gaining profits?¡±

    Ah Tai stared, then as if he was enlightened, he tapped his head and said, ¡°Why haven¡¯t I thought of that? Fortunately, the Young Master reminded me.¡±

    Ah Tai¡¯s wife then said, ¡°I¡¯ve also thought about what Young Master suggested, but most of the things that the Beastmen brought were old. Even if we bring them to the maind, I¡¯m afraid nobody would buy them even at a low price.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, it seems like Sister-inw was more wise than Ah Tai, she had already considered a lot of things. Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Sister-inw, those things are indeed unseble to the Humans, but these things aren¡¯t that bad. Our Buda n can still make use of those. Our n now has 100 thousand ves, and the n still needs to supply them with various things. If wepare buying those things in the maind with buying them from the Beastmen, we can certainly get much cheaper rates here with the Beastmen.

    As soon as Sister-inw heard Zhao Hai, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up. ¡°Right, right, I forgot about this. Now that the Beastmen has a lot of these things, we can certainly save some money if we buy it from them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Therefore, from now on, you need to think about this matter. Not only could we get items cheaply, we can also make a good impression towards the Beastmen.¡±

    Ah Tai and Sister-inw nodded, then Sister-inw said, ¡°Young Master, after the Beastmen returned to Beast God City, the Beast King left behind a message stating that once you return to the city, you should go and visit him at least once.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he believed that the Beast King would certainly do this. He had given the Beastmen a huge help, so the Beast King would definitely not ignore it. Zhao Hai just didn¡¯t expect the Beast King to leave a message this soon.

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment before he said, ¡°Since I¡¯ve just arrived, I¡¯ll go see the Beast King tomorrow. Right, you don¡¯t need to take care of me, I¡¯ll be resting.¡± Ah Tai and his wife nodded and left, leaving only Zhao Hai, Shue and Shun in the tent.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to Shue and Shun and said, ¡°Looks like things are going smooth this time. As long as we take care of our matters here, well go back to the maind. Then we¡¯ll go explore the other nations, like Lyon Empire, Buddha Empire and the Ocean Waves Dynasty. It would be very regrettable if we don¡¯t go there.¡±

    Shun smiled and said, ¡°The map of the southern part still wasn¡¯t registered in the Space, so we can use this opportunity to ce them into the map. Young Master, can we also go and see the Dwarves? From what I heard, they love drinking. Perhaps we can gain good things if we go and see them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡° We should go and see them. If we want to get some iron in the maind, it would be very difficult. But if we approach the Dwarves, we might get the opportunity to trade with them. That would be very advantageous for us¡±

    Shue nodded and said, ¡°Dwarf Iron Mountain is in Buddha Empire. Because of that, the Buddha Empire¡¯s Heavy Armor Cavalry was able to move around unhindered. But I heard that the Dwarf Race also have some special nts and animals. If we get those things for the Space, perhaps Young Master can upgrade it. There¡¯s nothing more important than increasing the Space¡¯s levels right now.¡±

    Zhao Hai and Shun nodded. It was true that the most important thing for them right now was to upgrade the Space. Once the Space levels up, it would be able to produce a lot of high level nts. And if theypound those, they might be able to make 8th to 9th level potions. At the very very best, they can make anyone enter 9th rank. Then in the future, they would be able to walk sideways in the continent.

    And most importantly, one of the reasons that Zhao Hai was looking forward to the Space reaching level fifty was the ability to use multiple backgrounds.

 Chapter 553 - Seeing the Beast King

    <h4>Chapter 553 - Seeing the Beast King</h4>

    Shun knew that what Shue said was right, but he still frowned and said, ¡°Young Master, I think there is a much more suitable ce to make the Space Level Up.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I know that you mean the Elven Forest. I also heard that there were a lot of stranger nts there. It certainly is the ce most suitable to upgrade the Space. But you should know about the temperament of the Elves. They absolutely hate Humans. If we just rashly enter their forest, they might see it as aggression. Therefore, I¡¯d rather see the Dwarves first. I heard that the Dwarves have some contact with the Elves sometimes. I want to see if we can learn something about the Elves from the Dwarves.¡±

    Shun nodded and said, ¡°So that¡¯s the case. But is it true? I heard that the Dwarves are hot tempered, with attitudes no worse than the Beastmen. They like to y with iron, drinking liquor, and are generally rude Artisans. One the other hand, the Elves are elegant, seemingly looking like art, and has a huge affection towards music. Would such people have a friendly rtionship with the Dwarven Race?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Who knows, I only read it in a passing note. I don¡¯t know if its true or not. But elves disliking the Humans is something everyone on the maind knows. Therefore, it would be much better for is to head to Dwarf Iron Mountain first.¡±

    Shun nodded, then Shue looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Young Master, what do you think the Beast King wants to talk to you about?¡±

    Shun smiled and said, ¡°It should be something good. The Young Master has helped them quite a lot. With the attitude of the Beastmen, they would definitely give benefits to the Young Master.¡±

    Shue actually shook his head and said, ¡°Not necessarily. The Beast King is astute, him looking for Young Master might not be a good thing. Young Master, don¡¯t think that things would be like the Herculean Bulls where the conclusion came in smoothly. For a person of the Beast King¡¯s level, they will definitely think much deeper into this matter. He would surely notpletely believe in you even if you helped them this time. Therefore, it would be a good thing if we get careful in interacting with them in the future.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°What Shue said is reasonable. Although the Beast King is a Beastman, he is also a King, and had been for several years. His position being stable meant that he is strong both physically and mentally. We do indeed need to be more careful with him in the future.¡±

    Then the three people chatted for a while before Ah Tai came and offered Zhao Hai a meal. After eating their meal, Ah Tai started to get busy in preparing to trade goods with the Beastmen. But even so, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t actually make an appearance.

    The next morning, after Zhao Hai ate his breakfast, he sat in a carriage and headed towards the Beast King¡¯s ce. There might only be few structures in the city, but the most famous of them was definitely the Beast King¡¯s pce.

    Although the Beast King Pce had pce in its name, its structure wasn¡¯t really that big. It couldn¡¯t evenpare to a small Human castle. There was no way for the Beastmen to construct such arge building. If a Beastman wanted to build a house, they would have to kill some Magic Beasts. And one should know that Magic Beasts were extremely valuable assets for the Beastmen. They simply cannot bear to kill a lot of them.

    Because of this, although the walls of the city wasn¡¯t bad, the buildings inside were mainly tents. The few buildings that were inside Beast God City were small buildings of about three stories at most that had their own fences surrounding them. The city¡¯s walls can be said to be the most extravagant structure that the Beastmen had made.

    There was no fixed master of the Beast King Pce. When the Beastmen changes their King, the new Beast King would relocate to the Beast King Pce. When a King is reced, then they would naturally need to move out.

    It can be said that the Beast King Pce was a holy ce in the hearts of all the Beastmen. Therefore, it was understandable for their guards to be very strict. When Zhao Hai arrived outside the Pce, he immediately got out of his carriage and examined the Beast King Pce. The pce walls weren¡¯t very high, only about ten meters in height. Above the main entrance, three characters were engraved that spelled Beast King Pce. And at the walls, the g of the Tiger Race has been ced on a pole and then hoisted up.

    Guarding the entrance were four Tiger Beastmen. On their hands were long steel spears. On their waists were leather whips. At the same time, they were also wearing great leather armor. When Zhao Hai stepped forward, he was met with cold looks from these Tiger Beastmen.

    Zhao Hai reorganized his clothes and then arrived in front of a guard and gave a salute, ¡°Beastman Brother, hello. I¡¯ll have to ask you to inform the Beast King that Zhao Hai hase to answer his summons.¡±

    Zhao Hai specifically picked his words, he told the guards that he only came here because he was ordered by the Beast King to do so. This way, the Beastmen guards wouldn¡¯t be suspicious of him and might even allow him to go in.

    Sure enough, when the guard heard Zhao Hai say his name, his expression immediately lightened up by a few levels. But he still didn¡¯t make a move, he just gestured to a big tent beside the pce as he said, ¡°You go to that tent over there. Someone would help you once you enter.¡± After Zhao Hai expressed his gratitude, he immediately headed towards the tent.

    The decorations inside the tent were quite simple. There were several small tables inside where a few people were sitting in. Some of these people were Tiger Beastmen while some are from the Fox Tribe.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare to ignore them, so he immediately approached a table with a Tiger Beastman and said, ¡°Brother, hello, I¡¯m here in the orders of the Beast King. I¡¯ll have to ask brother to send word for me.¡±

    The Tiger wasn¡¯t as strong as the others. Although his figure was still very tall, he looked a little thinpared to the other people in his race. But if he werepared to Zhao Hai, he would look like a big man.

    The Beastman looked at Zhao Hai and faintly smiled, ¡°So it¡¯s Mister Zhao Hai. His Majesty did give the word for your visit. Please wait for a while, I¡¯ll have someonee and escort you.¡±

    After the person left, the five remaining people looked at Zhao Hai curiously. Zhao Hai gave a salute to these people and said, ¡°Everyone, this is our first meeting. I really haven¡¯t prepared any good gifts. I hope these bottles of liquor would suffice.¡± Then he gave each of them one bag of his Milk Wine.

    The people inside the tent smiled. It wasmon courtesy to provide gifts when one meets a Beastman for the first time. Since Zhao Hai gave them something, these people immediately felt closer to him.

    One of the Fox Beastman, who looked like young man, smiled at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°We¡¯ve already heard of Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s name. For mister to be the Foreign Prince of the Herculean Bull Tribe as well as obtain the friendship gs of the Dog-headed Race and the ck Bear Tribe, this meant that Mister is a true friend to the Beastman. I must invite Mister to visit our Fox Tribe in the future. We have some businesses to discuss with Mister.¡±

    The Fox-headed Race was generally considered to be the most wily among the Beastmen. They were notoriously shrewd, and many Merchants were very reluctant in doing business with them. This was because the Foxes were too smart, and there were times where the Merchant¡¯s tricks failed because of the shrewdness of these Foxes.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about that as he smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯d be happy to do business with the Fox Beastmen. Rest assured, I will certainly give you a visit.¡±

    The Fox Beastman smiled and said, ¡°Alright, we shall certainly kill some Argali to wee you.¡±

    At this time, sounds of footsteps could be heard. And before long, the previous Beastman came in from outside. He gave Zhao Hai a small bow and said, ¡°I¡¯m inviting Mister Zhao Hai. His Majesty is already waiting for you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then ced a bag of Milk Wine on the Beastman¡¯s table and said, ¡°Thank you, brother. Please receive this small gift from me.¡±

    The Tiger Beastman didn¡¯t decline. Based on Beastman tradition, if others gave you a gift and you didn¡¯t ept it, then it meant that you didn¡¯t regard the other party as a friend. This was very different from the Human race. Back in the Humannds, if one gives you a gift, it was proper practice to decline it for one or two times before receiving it.

    Then the two went out of the tent and headed towards the Beast King pce. This time, the guards didn¡¯t stop them, the two were immediately allowed inside without any obstructions.

    Once inside the Pce, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t stop himself from staring. Inside, he actually cannot see a single Tiger Beastman guard. Most of the people inside were from the Fox Race and the rest were half-Beastmen ves. All of the people inside were very busy carrying and shuffling Sheepskin scrolls.

    The Beast King Pce wasn¡¯t arge ce, but the entire ce looks like a machine in high performance. People were processing documents, filing them, delivering them to another person and then repeat.

    Seeing this scene Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Compared to the Beast King Pce, the Rosen Empire¡¯s pce, although very stylish, was very short of this kind of vigorous vitaliy. It was certainly a pity.

    Under the leadership of the Tiger Beastman, Zhao Hai quickly navigated through the Pce. And in the middle of it was a small building. In front of this building were a couple of Tiger Beastman guards. They wore leather armor while having two steel whips ced on the back.

    Zhao Hai and the Tiger Beastman arrived in front of the guards and said, ¡°This is Mister Zhao Hai, allow him toe in.¡±

    The guard nodded, then he waved his hand. The Tiger Beastman nodded and then left.

    The guard looked at Zhao Hai and gave him a salute, ¡°Mister,e with me. The Majesty is inside.¡± Zhao Hai returned the courtesy and then followed the guard to enter the building.

    Zhao Hai stared as he went in the building. He expected that there would be a living room and some other rooms inside. But in truth, this ce was unexpectedly the Beast King¡¯s study. Inside, there were severalrge bookcases. Above the building was a sheepskin curtain, a thick wool carpet was spread on the floor. In the middle of the room was a huge brazier, with mes constantly shing inside. Not far away behind the brazier was arge table. Behind that table was a chair, of which the Beast King was sitting at, with a lowered head as he wrote. There were several Fox Beastmen nearby as well, silently writing on some documents.

    The guard bowed towards the Beast King and said, ¡°Your Majesty, Mister Zhao Hai is here.¡±

    The Beast King looked up. Zhao Hai held a chest salute and said, ¡°Zhao Hai hase under the Beast King¡¯s summons. I ask his Majesty¡¯s forgiveness for me beingte.¡±

    The Beast King looked at Zhao Hai andughed, ¡°Good, good. Alright,e and have a seat.¡± The he stood up and walked towards the brazier. Right beside the brazier was a circr table with stools on it side.

    Zhao Hai sat alongside the Beast King near the Brazier. The guard immediately heated some Milk Wine on the brazier before serving it to both Zhao Hai and the Beast King before he retreated.

    The Beast King held his ss up and hinted towards Zhao Hai before the two of them drank the wine.

 Chapter 554 - Cooperation

    <h4>Chapter 554 - Cooperation</h4>

    When Zhao Hai saw the Beast King¡¯s gesture, he didn¡¯t dare to ignore it. Thus, he also drank from his cup.

    These days, he has rarely drunk this kind of pure, undistilled Milk Wine. Although the smell of this wine is heavier, he has to recognize that its fragrance made the wine¡¯s vor quite different.

    The Beast King smiled when he saw Zhao Hai drink the Milk Wine without his brows wrinkling. He knew that only a few Humans can stomach Milk Wine. There were Human Merchants who had been trading in the Prairie for a long time but still couldn¡¯t drink Milk Wine. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t like any of them, he even seems like he loved drinking it.

    The Beast King ced his ss down and had the guard serve him another ss. Then the Beast King looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I want to thank you forst time. If it weren¡¯t for your help, our Beastman Race would have experienced huge losses.¡±

    Zhao Hai also ced his ss down, allowing the guard to fill it back up. He smiled towards the Beast King and said, ¡°Your Majesty is too polite. I treat the Beastmen as my friends, and the Radiant Church as my enemies. There is no reason for me to not help my friends and instead aid my foe.¡±

    The Beast King smiled, then he said, ¡°I made someone inquire, and I discovered that the grain that you sell to the Beastmen was priced much lower than other Human Merchants. Why is that?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°This isn¡¯t something strange. The other Merchants needed to recoup their transportation expenses, but on the other hand, I have my Spatial Bags. Since I use Spatial Equipment in transporting grain to the Prairie, then naturally my prices would be much smaller.¡±

    The Beast King nodded, and then heughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this method is very difficult for the others to learn. Nobody would use their Spatial Equipment just to transport grain. Hahaha.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly. He knew that what the Beast King said was right. But the actual reason why Zhao Hai¡¯s method cannot be copied by the other merchants was because they didn¡¯t have Zhao Hai¡¯s Space.

    The Beast King looked at Zhao Hai and then said, ¡°There aren¡¯t any Human Merchants that would daree to the Prairie at this time. I estimate that this situation would go on for several months. Although we had managed to snatch a lot of things, I¡¯m sure those would run out in a few short months. At the same time, small Merchants would refrain from doing business in the Prairie anymore because of the fair price agreement. In the future, I fear that the food shortage would be even bigger than this time. And when that timees, we could only get grain at a high price. Do you have any solutions to this?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled to the Beast King and replied, ¡°Your Majesty, you don¡¯t need to worry about this. As long as the Beastmen need food, I can sell it. This is not a problem.¡±

    The Beast King stared, then his two eyes turned bright as he looked straight into Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°You mean you have a lot of grain? Are they Bread Fruits?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I have plenty of Bread Fruits, plenty of Bamboo Rice as well. Therefore, Your Majesty don¡¯t need to worry about the Prairie¡¯s food in the future.¡±

    The Beast King looked at Zhao Hai, he seems to think that he had misunderstood what Zhao Hai just said. The reason why he invited Zhao Hai over was to gauge if Zhao Hai is truly a friend to the Beastmen. If Zhao Hai passes his evaluation, then he would give him satisfactory benefits. If he fails, then he even if he wouldn¡¯t chase Zhao Hai out, he would still be on guard against him.

    But he didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai¡¯s reply would be this. He was very clear about the amount of food that the entire Beastman Race needed. It was an astronomical amount.

    When Zhao Hai saw the Beast King¡¯s expression, he knew what was on the Beast King¡¯s mind. Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Your Majesty, you don¡¯t really have to worry. My territory doesn¡¯t only produce Bamboo Rice and Bread Fruit, I also have other things cultivated there. To be honest, if I don¡¯t sell my food over to the Beastmen and instead dump them to the Human markets, then I¡¯m afraid the price of food would immediately plummet. And I don¡¯t want it to be like that. Therefore, I want to bring them over to the Prairie and sell it here. Not only is the purchase price high in the Prairie, the demand is also veryrge. And if I sell my products to the Beastmen, I won¡¯t be affecting the Human markets, and I won¡¯t be destabilizing the economy.¡±

    The Beast King nodded, although he was a Beastman, after all these years of being a Beast King he has managed to have some understanding about Human matters. He knew that among the merchants who came to the Prairie, only those big Merchants were able to make a fortune, small Merchants wouldn¡¯t be able to earn a lot.

    He knew the price of grain on Humannds, but he also knew how much it costs for the humans to transport grain to the Prairie. Aside from artificial reasons, this overhead cost was the reason why prices of grain in the Prairie was very high.

    Because of this, the fair price agreement between the Empires and the Beastmen didn¡¯t include having the same price as in the Human domain. This was because it would be an unrealistic scenario, and there would be no merchants that would sell food to the Beastmen anymore if that happens.

    Moreover, the Beast King also knew that in the Humannds, the influence of each Great Noble Family was very formidable. And with how their grain business is closely tied with their military, these Great Nobles would do their best in order to keep the price constant. Any fluctuation to the market would have huge impact to these Great Nobles.

    As for the Buda n, the Beast King was aware of it as well. The rise of this n can only be described as absurd. In a very short year, forget about being a Middle-ranked n, they immediately became one of the most powerful ns in the Human continent. This kind of development can only be read in legends.

    These information were acquired by the Beast King from the Nobles that they had fought. In truth, he had expected Zhao Hai to be someone who didn¡¯t have much reputation among the Humans. But after his inquiries, he managed to find out how big Zhao Hai¡¯s fame was.

    With Zhao Hai¡¯s recent response, the Beast King finally believed that Zhao Hai did really have a huge hatred towards the Radiant Church. But if he adds the Great Nobles to his list of enemies, he wouldn¡¯t be able to thrive among his race. Affecting the grain market of the Human Race wasn¡¯t something that the Buda n can afford to handle.

    Seeing the Beast King starting to believe him, Zhao Hai then said, ¡°I really do see the Beastmen as friends. To tell you the truth, I really don¡¯t like to interact with other Humans, it¡¯s too tiring. Haha.¡±

    The Beast King stared at Zhao Hai before he chuckled and then it turned into augh. Augh so thick that it prated deep into one¡¯s soul.

    After some time, the Beast King stopped and then with a deep voice he said to Zhao Hai, ¡°Good, good. Starting today, you¡¯re also going be my friend. As well as my Tiger Tribe¡¯s friend.¡±

    The Beast King wasn¡¯t only the alliance leader of the Beastman Race. At the same time, he was also the Patriarch of the the Giant Tiger Tribe. His influence in his tribe was so big that he can im to say these words.

    When Zhao Hai heard the Beast King, his heart couldn¡¯t help but beat in glee. He knew how heavy the words of the Beast King were. With those words, he would be able to walk in the Prairie much more freely. Even the famous Tribes of the Prairie would have to give him face.

    Zhao Hai immediately stood up and gave a salute, ¡°Zhao Hai is very thankful to His Majesty.¡±

    The Beast King waved his hand and had Zhao Hai sit down, then he said, ¡°Our Beastman Race¡¯s food problem would be handed over to you. I don¡¯t know if you knew, but why do you think our Beastmen race is always fighting? It¡¯s to survive. If the Big Tribes wanted to survive, they would have to snatch from the small tribes. And in turn, those small tribes would snatch from the smaller tribes. In between these battles, a lot of lives would be lost. All because there is no food. As a Beastman myself, thinking about this is very painful!¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t think of any response as he listened to the Beast King. What the Beast King said was true. Do the Beastmen really want to fight? Of course not. No race was born to kill and die, all of them were onlypelled to do so in order to survive.

    The Beast King sighed and then turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°These years, we had always wanted to establish a good rtionship with the Humans. But the Human race simply didn¡¯t pay any attention to our Beastman Race. They regard us as barbarians, some even look at us as if we are Wild Beasts. The only thing they want from us is more profit. With such people, who in their right minds would want to cooperate with them? Zhao Hai, those few words you spoke back then outside Iron Wall Fortress moved me. You said that in your eyes, Beastmen and Humans are the same intelligent beings. That made me thing, if there was one Human that we Beastman canfortably cooperate with, it would only be you.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared at the Beast King, he didn¡¯t say anything. He knew that these words of the Beast King were spoken with true sincerity, this was what was truly inside the Beast King¡¯s heart.

    After a moment, Zhao Hai opened his mouth and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ll stand behind the words that I¡¯ve said. I treat the Beastmen as my equal. Your Majesty doesn¡¯t need to worry about anything if you cooperate with me.¡±

    The Beast King nodded and then patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll believe you. I hope you can do it.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you, Your Majesty. Right, I¡¯ll have to offer Your Majesty a cup.¡± Then he turned his hand and took out a bottle of Milk Wine.

    The Beast King looked the bottle that Zhao Hai just took out, he had seen this liquor before. The Herculean Bulls and the ck Bears have gifted him some of these. To be honest, he really loved this liquor. This liquor was obviously Milk Wine, but it was much different than what he had drank before.

    The Beast King didn¡¯t decline and then finished his Milk Wine first before handing his cup over to Zhao Hai. After he took a sip of Zhao Hai¡¯s milk wine, he nodded. This was indeed the same wine that the ck Bear Tribe has sent.

    After looking at the Beast King, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Your Majesty, perhaps we can cooperate and produce this liquor. What do you think?¡±

    The Beast King couldn¡¯t help but stare at Zhao Hai in confusion. He knew what this liquor represented, it represented huge profits, iparably huge profits.

    When he went to the Humannds, he also inquired about this liquor. This Milk Wine was very popr among the Humans as well. Moreover, it¡¯s sold at a very high price. If Zhao Hai cooperates with the Beastmen, then it would absolutely bring them huge benefits.

 Chapter 555 - Cooperation(2)

    <h4>Chapter 555 - Cooperation(2)</h4>

    The Beast King stared at Zhao Hai, he really cannot believe what he just heard. He knew that Zhao Hai was the sole producer of this Milk WIne in the Human domain. But if Zhao Hai can tell the Beastmen the method, then the Beastmen would be gaining very good benefits.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Beast King¡¯s expression and smiled, ¡°I think that the Milk Wine the Beastmen produce actually tastes very good, but it cannot be stored for too long. I can process your Milk Wine and make them into this. What I¡¯m thinking about was for the Beastmen to ferment the Wine and then sell them to me. After that I¡¯ll be selling the processed wine to the maind. What do you think?¡±

    The Beast King knitted his brows, to be honest, he didn¡¯t like this approach. This was because the Beastmen wouldn¡¯t gain a lot of benefits. But except for this method, Zhao Hai might not ept any other way.

    However, after thinking about it, the Beast King still felt relief. This method of turning normal Milk Wine to high quality Milk Wine was something that only Zhao Hai possessed. If Zhao Hai taught them for no reason, then that would be very suspicious.

    But even if Zhao Hai didn¡¯t teach them the method, it doesn¡¯t really matter. After all, Zhao Hai buying their Milk Wine would provide an ie to a lot of Beastman households.

    The Beastmen herd Argali. And like any other beast, the Argali would eventually give birth. And along with that, they would produce milk. However, all of these milk couldn¡¯t be entirely drank by the Beastmen. Therefore, they would transform the milk into other products such as Milk Wine, cheese, milk skin, and so on.

    But these products were still hard to preserve, especially in the Prairie. The Prairie¡¯s environment can cause food to quickly spoil.

    Sometimes, Beastmen would just drink the milk as though they were water, which was really a waste. If Zhao Hai bought the milk, then it would certainly be beneficial to ordinary Beastmen.

    The Beast King nodded and said, ¡°This is a good thing, but how do you n to collect these Milk Wines? If they were left for a long time, then their taste would change. Once it changed vor, do you still want to make them into your Milk Wine?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°This is something that I¡¯d like to ask Your Majesty for help. I want to cooperate with some Beastmen, preferably the Big Tribes. I¡¯ll ask them to collect those Milk Wines and then I¡¯ll take them once every few days. What do you think about this?¡±

    The Beast King thought for a moment and nodded, ¡°This is not an issue, it helps the Beastmen as well. But the Beastman Prairie is toorge. Even if the tribes are willing to cooperate with you, are you able to pick them all up?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Your Majesty, did you forget? I have my Blood Hawks. I can use them as transport, greatly reducing travel time. I¡¯ll take care of everything else as long as you can make those tribes work with me.¡±

    The Beast King nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll help you and write an letter to those big tribes. When you have time, you can go to them and discuss your terms.¡±

    Zhao hai nodded, ¡°Thanks a lot, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll go visit them them as soon as possible.¡±

    The Beast King smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be polite. This is also a good thing to us Beastmen. Moreover, I¡¯m not afraid of you deceiving me. In fact even if you did, we wouldn¡¯t be losing a lot. These things would sometimes just turn to waste. With your business, we would be able to turn these excess things into money. It¡¯s definitely worth it.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard the Beast King, he couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°It would indeed be better if the Beastmen would gain some ie, their lives would be a bit better. RIght, I can pay the Beastmen in three ways, first method is paying them with food and daily necessities. Another way is to pay them with gold and silver, they can use it to trade with other Human Merchants. The third is Magic Beasts, such as Argali. Naturally, I won¡¯t be buying them in high price. I also ask His Majesty to exin it to them, I¡¯m afraid that they won¡¯t believe me.¡±

    The Beast King looked at ZHao Hai and forced a smile, ¡°Not only them, even I might not believe it. If you tell me that you¡¯d buy them in gold and silver, then I might believe you. But trading Milk Wine with Argali? I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s too good to be true. You must know thatpared to Humans, we Beastmen regard Argali as much more valuable than grain.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I know, but Your Majesty can rest assured, I meant what I just said.¡±

    The Beast King nodded and then he smiled to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll believe you. I¡¯ll release word to the Prairie about this. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll work on this as soon as possible.¡±

    The Beast King gave a nod, then he turned to the Tiger Guard and said, ¡°Little Tiger, inform everyone that I¡¯ll be having a meal with Mister Zhao Hai at noon. Make them prepare something delicious.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop the Beast King. Having a meal with the Beast King can also give him some advantages. He looked at the Beast King and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m nning to see the Dwarven Race after a period of time. Therefore, I¡¯ll leave the matters of the Prairie over to Ah Tai. If Your Majesty needs anything, you can just send word to Magic Lily store and inform him. He will then pass the message over to me.¡±

    The Beast King¡¯s eyes shined as he said, ¡°You want to go to the Dwarves? That¡¯s fantastic. I heard that the Dwarves have a lot of simrities with the Beastmen. They also have contact with the Elves, so they shouldn¡¯t be worrying about food. Zhao Hai, I only ask you for one thing. Can you help us get some ironware when you return? Not just weapons, but anything made from Iron would be great. The Beastmen reallycks a lot of iron.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and smiled, ¡°The Dwarves make a lot of metallic items. I think that wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Your Majesty can rest assured.¡±

    When the Beast King heard Zhao Hai, his expression immediately turned to happiness as he replied, ¡°That¡¯s great. I must thank you in advance. Alright, let¡¯s leave and go to the dining room.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t decline and went to the dining room with the Beast King. And when they arrived Zhao Hai stared, didn¡¯t expect the dining room to be another small building inside the Beast King Pce. This building has three stories, the first and second stories were ces for the staff to eat while the topmost floor was dedicated for the Beast King.

    This made Zhao Hai feel new and strange. The Beast King was really very differentpared to the Human monarchs. For example, when the Rosen Emperor eats a meal, he would do it in special ce, it was impossible for other people to eat there. The only exception was when the Emperor allowed that person to dine there. But in the Beast King Pce, the Beast King actually dines in the same ce as the others.

    When they arrived at the dining room, some Fox Beastmen immediately served them several milk products. Naturally, all of these are just side dishes. The main dish was of course the meat.

    While Zhao Hai and the Beast King were eating, they discussed the details of the Milk Wine transaction. The discussion was even carried over after their meal. It was evident that the Beast King was very enthusiastic about this cooperation.

    After leaving the Beast King Pce, Zhao Hai immediately returned to Magic Lily Shop. But after arriving in front of the shop, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. The state of the shop was much more differentpared to yesterday¡¯s deste atmosphere. Currently, the shop was very lively, a lot of Beastmen were encircling the shop and being noisy.

    After listening for a while, Zhao Hai understood what was going on. Ah Tai must have already spread their intent to buy those things that were useless to the Beastmen. The Beastmen were now discussing with Ah Tai about the price of their trade.

    These people weren¡¯t representing themselves, but instead their own tribes. Therefore, they didn¡¯t bring anything along with them, but it was certain that the volume wouldn¡¯t be very small.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind it, Ah Tai can deal with this situation by himself. Therefore, he returned to his tent at the back along with Shue and Shun. After entering the tent, Zhao Hai immediately went to the Space and discussed his Milk Wine cooperation with the Beastmen to Laura and the others.

    When Laura heard Zhao Hai, she couldn¡¯t help but knit her brows and said, ¡°Brother Hai, this is indeed a great idea. But with this, our prices in the hotel would be lowered. Also, our wineries aren¡¯t fully built as well. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to get any profits in the short-term.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I know. But in fact, it¡¯s very simple to process Milk Wine. As long as we have more apparatus for distition, everything will be okay. We¡¯ve been doing things wrong since the beginning. We have the Processing Machine, we can just produce some more efficient distition equipment. Not only could it enhance the vor, it¡¯s output was much higher as well. And don¡¯t forget, although the Beastmen can produce Milk Wine, a majority of them used Argali milk. Even if Argali milk tastes good, it couldn¡¯tpare to the cow milk that we use. Therefore, our own Milk Wine would still taste much better. When we sell the Beastmen¡¯s milk wine, we can justbel it as amon liquor, while we advertise our Milk Wine as high end versions. With this contrast, we can still manage to get substantial ie from this business.¡±

    As soon as Laura and the others heard Zhao Hai, their eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up. They had experienced how magical the Processing Machine was. As long as they know what they want, then the Processing Machine can certainly make it. They couldn¡¯t think of anything that the Processing Machine can¡¯t make. Therefore, Zhao Hai¡¯s idea was very reasonable.

    At the same time, outsiders aren¡¯t able to observe what happens inside the ck Wastnd. So this method was indeed feasible.

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Alright, then there¡¯s no problem. Now that we got our tradework, selling them out wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Brother Hai, we must carry this out as soon as possible. Not only would it make the Beastmanfortable, it can also bring a lot more benefits to our Buda n.¡±

    Lizzy nodded and said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, i think that we should also inform Third Brother about this. After all, most of our sales involve wholesale, we need to rely on others with regards to retail business.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°We don¡¯t need to worry about this for now. We need to first establish a receivingwork inside the Prairie. After that, it wouldn¡¯t be toote to discuss things with Third Brother. Moreover, for the system of receiving goods, I already have someone in mind.¡±

    Lizzy stared in confusion as she asked, ¡°Someone? Who is that? We already have our Blood Hawks, we don¡¯t need to cooperate with another person.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°The Beastman Prairie is too big. Moreover, I don¡¯t want to bring attention to the amount of Blood Hawks that I have. Therefore, I wanted to cooperate with the Hawk Beastmen. Although they cannot fly as far, short distances wouldn¡¯t be a problem. They can help us concentrate the supply from some small tribes to the big tribes. It would be much more convenient for us to collect it with that method. And if we cooperate with the Hawk Beastmen, it would be equal to tying them with our business. For us, this is definitely a good choice.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°I agree with Brother Hai¡¯s words. The Hawk Race is also a big Warring Race. The cement of the tribes is very broad, and their status among the Beastmen is high as well. We must ask for the Beast King¡¯s help in convincing the Hawk Race to help us. At the same time, this cooperation would bring benefits to them as well, so they definitely won¡¯t decline. The Markey Family has some rtionship with the Golden Ringed Hawks from before, we can approach them for this matter.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°As long as this thing goes through, I think the friendship gs of the Tiger and Hawk Race would be in our hands soon. When that happens, our Buda n¡¯s reputation in the Prairie would be increased. This would be very good for our future ns in the Prairie.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°Although we have a lot of business there, we don¡¯t have a lot of partnerships with the big Warring Tribes, we only have Dogs and ck Bears. If we want to dominate the entire grain market of the Prairie, gaining a lot of partnerships would be the most important thing for us to do.¡±

    Lizzy looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, when do you n on visiting the Hawk Tribe?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go visit them two days after the Beast King spreads the word of our Milk Wine cooperation. When that timees, it wouldn¡¯t be toote for me to visit them.¡±

    Megan looked at Zhao Hai and shifted the topic, ¡°Elder Brother Hai, do you really want the Dwarves to make some weapons for the Beastmen? What if they attack the Humans?¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed, then he replied, ¡°It really depends. If the Beastmen are really willing to attack the Humans, they wouldn¡¯t even need weapons in order to do so. But if they don¡¯t want to attack, even if they have good weapons, they still wouldn¡¯t do so.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°Things are still arbitrary. After all. we still don¡¯t know the situation with the Dwarves. But if the Beast King says that they have a rtionship with the Elves, then it is possibly so. As long as we get in touch with the Elves as well, then the benefits to us would be very big.¡±

    The people present knew what Laura meant. They needed a lot of things to upgrade the Space, and they didn¡¯t have the means to do so right now. Therefore, they can only get the materials from the Elven Forests in order to progress.

    The Elven Forest was recognized as the most mystical ce that was inhabited by an intelligent race. It¡¯s mysteriousness wasn¡¯t any worse than the Carrion Swamp. And from the previous contacts with the Elves, it was said that the forest contained a lot of strange flowers and nts. And it was precisely those things that managed to get Zhao Hai¡¯s attention.

 Chapter 556 - Karen Goes Insane

    <h4>Chapter 556 - Karen Goes Insane</h4>

    Several days passed as Zhao Hai stayed inside Magic Lily Shop. However, he wasn¡¯t idling inside. Although he has mapped most of the Prairie, there was still quite arge chunk of it that he has not yet saved. If he wanted to do business in the entire Beastman Prairie, then it would be better for him to save the Prairie¡¯s map into the Space¡¯s monitor.

    At the same time, Ah Tai has been busy as well. He was working hard at making the transactions with the Beastmen. From being an unknown store, the Magic Lily Shop had already managed to make a reputation among the Beastmen. And it was not only because it was the first shop that had Beastmen Friendship gs in it, but it was also because of the recent matter.

    Being reluctant in throwing useless things away was another trait of the Beastmen. Because of this, they would have piles of rotting things in their hands. They couldn¡¯t sell it off as well since it was also useless to the other tribes.

    But now that Magic Lily Shop was willing to take those off of their hands, it wasn¡¯t a mystery as to why the Beastmen were ecstatic. It didn¡¯t take long before word spread to the entire Beastman Prairie, giving the Beastmen a favorable impression towards Magic Lily Shop.

    Five days after Zhao Hai met with the Beast King, a reaction was finally seen in Beast God City. The Beast King sent forth various scrolls out, these scrolls were like those used in Ancient China. those scrolls were sent to various Patriarchs of the Beastman Race, informing them about Zhao Hai¡¯s Milk Wine partnership.

    The excitement that this caused was much greater than the purchasing of useless goods. Many Patriarchs had gone to Beast God City to confirm whether this was true or not. In turn, this made Ah Tai much more busy, he now has to deal with the inquiries of the Patriarchs every day.

    Zhao Hai looked at the situation and knew that it was the time to visit the Golden Ringed Hawks. Through the Golden Ringed Hawks, he can reach the Hawk Race¡¯s Royal Tribe. Then he would talk to their Hawk King with regards to his n of cooperation with the entire Hawk Race.

    Three days after the Beast King sent word out, Zhao Hai rode his carriage as it left Beast God City and headed to the Golden Ringed Hawk¡¯s territory.

    The Golden Ringed Hawks were also a major force inside the Hawk Race. They were one of the formidable Beastmen in the Prairie. Their builds weren¡¯t tall and big, however their flying mounts were fast. Among the Beastman race, the Golden Ringed Hawks were among the most well known aerial scouts.

    In the past, when the Golden Ringed Hawks and the Markey Family were in a partnership, they way that the Markey Family conducted themselves were very overbearing. Therefore, their cooperation with the Golden RInged Hawks wasn¡¯t very big. If one were to describe it, their transactions might be in the low to medium sized.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage travelled quickly, he wanted to reach the Hawk Race at the shortest possible time and discuss the cooperation with the other races. This way, the logistics of the Milk Wine business would get established as early as possible.

    In the past few days, Zhao Hai had spent a lot of gold coins in the Space to make a lot of advanced level distition equipment. Once these equipment were installed in Iron Mountain Fort, their Milk Wine output would definitely increase by arge amount.

    Naturally these equipment needed power, but Zhao Hai had already thought about it. So he also had the Processing Machine make a set of generators in the Space. This generators were hydropower generators. Although their electric output wasn¡¯t high, it was enough to satiate for the power consumption of the distition equipment.

    And since the process involved electricity, Zhao Hai made sure to have the workers educated in safety and reminded them to work carefully. He didn¡¯t want someone to have an ident.

    But while Zhao Hai installed these things, a person immediately came with eyes as bright and shiny as the sun. This person was none other than his father-inw, Karen.

    Karen was infatuated in inventions and novel ideas, and the things that he invented were mostly dealing with Magic Formations that increasefort of life. So now that he saw the new things that Zhao Hai brought, he immediately felt very curious.

    Therefore, it didn¡¯t take a long time before he nned to allocate all of his time and energy to research this new thing. When Zhao Hai saw his expression, he immediately invited Karen into the Space, letting Karen see the blueprints of these new equipment.

    And since Karen was an expert in this field, he immediately discovered how useful these things would be in the Ark Continent. Because of the existence of Magic Crystals, most of the equipment in the continent were exclusively using Magic Crystals as sources of power. The blueprints that Zhao Hai showed Karen made him see another side of the world. It seems like there was a power system that can rece the Magic Crystals.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t n to stop Karen upon seeing his excited expression. He allowed Karen to inspect the equipment but he also told Laura to pay attention to Karen and make sure that he gets proper food and rest. Zhao Hai knew that Karen was a research freak. Once Karen discovers something interesting, it wasn¡¯t unlikely for him to study without end.

    Five days passed by and Zhao Hai finally arrived at the Golden Ringed Hawk¡¯s domain. In Zhao Hai¡¯s mind, he expected the Golden Ringed Hawks to live in a mountain or maybe in a forest. However, he didn¡¯t think that the Golden Ringed Hawks¡¯ camp would actually be just like the camp of any other Beastman in the Prairie.

    On Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage, the friendship gs of the Dog Race and the ck Bear Tribe as well as the Herculean Bull King¡¯s g was erected. Therefore, one could say that his road was always left unblocked. Every tribe that Zhao Hai met treated him with politeness. And when it was time to rest in the evening, these tribes would be very enthusiastic to have Zhao Hai stay with them.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t decline their offers, he also gave these tribes some of his Milk Wine as a gift. The tribes near Beast God City were almost all Big Warring tribes. When they went to war, a lot of their loot came up to be useless. So when Magic Lily shop started to buy these items, these tribes were extremely d. And since Zhao Hai was the shop¡¯s owner, it was no wonder that they treated Zhao Hai as a valuable guest.

    At the same time, the reason why Zhao Hai gave them some Milk Wine was because these Beastmen weren¡¯tcking in both grain and daily necessities. He also decided to give them his Milk Wine in order to show them the Milk Wine that he¡¯d make from the Milk Wines that these tribes would produce. This way, the doubts in these Beastmen¡¯s minds would eventually fade away.

    When Zhao Hai finally arrived at the Golden Ringed Hawk¡¯s Domain, he didn¡¯t even need to head towards their main camp before the tribe sent a party to wee him.

    A team of a thousand Golden Ringed Hawk Knights descended next to Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage. When Zhao Hai gave his name, they immediately flew back up into the sky and lead the way towards their main camp.

    Upon arriving at the camp of the Golden Ringed Hawks, Zhao Hai was immediately led to the camp¡¯s golden tent. This golden tent was very simr to other golden tents of the Beastmen. But from what Zhao Hai can see, the living standards of this tribe was very good. Their golden tent looked much betterpared to the ck Bears.

    When Zhao Hai entered the tent, he saw several Golden Ringed Hawks present inside. On the most honored seat, an old Golden Ringed Hawk can be seen. This old Beastman had a huge Hawk Head, and the feathers on his neck were gold, it looked very beautiful.

    Zhao Hai quickly noticed an issue, although the Golden Ringed Hawks had Hawk heads, the shape of their faces were more like a Human. At the very least, their eyes weren¡¯t on the sides of their heads, but were instead at the front like how Humans were. They looked more like a Human with crazy hairpared to a Hawk-headed beastman.

    Zhao Hai quickly took a step forward and made a bow and said, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen the Golden Ringed Hawk tribe¡¯s Hawk King. I thank the Hawk King for sparing time to see me.¡±

    The Golden Ringed Hawk Kingughed and stood up to help Zhao Hai up, then he said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai is too polite. Even the Beast King treats you as an honored guest, so how could I dare neglect your presence?¡± His voice was somewhat hoarse, but his imposing tone was very strong, worthy of someone who held the title of Hawk King.

    Zhao Hai hastily straightened his body and then smiled and said, ¡°The Hawk King is also too polite. I only became the Beast King¡¯s guest because of his summons. And then we discussed about a partnership. Therefore, I won¡¯t dare to receive the Hawk King¡¯s favor.¡±

    The Hawk Kingughed, ¡°Mister shouldn¡¯t be too polite, for the Beast King to ept Mister¡¯s Milk Wine business meant that the Beast King also held you in high regard. Right, Mister, what¡¯s the reason for you to speciallye to my Golden Ringed Hawk tribe?¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly replied and said, ¡°The Hawk King might not know, but the Markey Family who had business with you in the past is somewhat rted to me. Therefore, I went here to see you first.¡±

    The Hawk King asked Zhao Hai to sit down first then he offered him Milk Tea and then said, ¡°Oh? I didn¡¯t know about that. What rtionship did Mister and the Markey Family have? But I heard that Mister is part of the Buda n?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°My Buda n was once a medium-sized family in the Aksu Empire. But were wereter framed and was exiled to the ck Wastnd. Since we can¡¯t develop thend there, I had no choice but do business. And then while doing so, I fell in love with a youngdy from the Markey Family named Laura. But the Markey Family didn¡¯t like me, and were very adamant in breaking our rtionship so they sent some assassins to deal with me many times. In the end, I had enough of it and decided to eliminated them, making my wife the family¡¯s Patriarch. And after my wife took over, we noticed that the family had some business with the Golden Ringed Hawk Tribe in the past. But when we were about to visit, we didn¡¯t expect that the Radiant Church would cause a food shortage in the Prairie. I only have so much food in my hand that it would only be like throwing a cup of water in a burning carriage if I decided to help. And now that my wife is handling the affairs of the Markey Family after the family¡¯s recent conflict, we had no other choice but to let other business go. It¡¯s truly regrettable.¡±

    Zhao Hai said these to the Hawk King because he wanted to tell the Hawk King that the Markey Family who interacted with you before was not the same as the Markey Family right now.

    Zhao Hai knew that they Markey Family didn¡¯t have any good reputation in the Prairie. So he was afraid that the Hawks would misunderstand him. If he doesn¡¯t say those words, then the cooperation with the Hawks might go through a bumpy road.

    At the same time, from the Hawk King¡¯s words, Zhao Hai understood that the Golden Ringed Hawks were somewhat aware of the situation on the Human domain. Therefore, Zhao Hai told his matters to the Hawk King straightly, avoiding any misunderstandings in the future.

    *note - removed the ¡®-headed¡¯ from the race names. It makes me feel giddy and is awkward to type in the keyboard xD*

 Chapter 557 - Hawk King Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 557 - Hawk King Mountain</h4>

    The Hawk King quietly listened to Zhao Hai¡¯s words. To be honest, he already had a bit of understanding about Zhao Hai¡¯s affairs. Back at the war, when Zhao Hai gave the Beastmen information, the Beast King had asked the Hawk King to look into Zhao Hai, so naturally the Hawk King would know.

    Since the Hawk King found out before hand, therefore he knew that Zhao Hai¡¯s words were true. In the Humannds, Zhao Hai was like a living legend. Turning a fallen n into one of the most powerful families in the Continent in just one short year wasn¡¯t something that ordinary people could achieve.

    The Hawk King asking Zhao Hai about his rtionship with the Markey Family was just a decoy in order to probe Zhao Hai. In the Beastman Prairie, there were a lot of rumors about Zhao Hai. Majority of them were about how Zhao Hai treated the Beastmen with sincerity, something a friend would only do. The Hawk King just wanted to see if the rumors about Zhao Hai were indeed real.

    And Zhao Hai¡¯s reply didn¡¯t disappoint him. He looked at Zhao Hai andughed, ¡°Why would mister regret it, you¡¯re already here in our Golden Ringed Hawk Tribe. To be honest,pared to the Markey Family, I¡¯d much better prefer doing business with mister.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I thank the Hawk King for your uplifting words. Today, I came to the Hawk King¡¯s tribe because I have something to ask for the Hawk King¡¯s help with.¡±

    The Hawk King stared, he was curious, so he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister is the Beastman Race¡¯s friend. Tell me your request, if I can offer help, then I would help.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, then he told the Hawk King about his n off cooperating with the Hawk Race. This cooperation involves him providing the Hawk Race with Space Bags. But these Space Bags are to be used to store Milk Wine. Every five days, the Hawks would go to the various tribes and collect Milk Wine while carrying some money along the way. The Milk Wine can be exchanged with grain, gold, or Argali. If they wanted grain or gold, then they can exchange it on the spot. On the other hand, if they want Argali, they would have to pick them up at Beast God City.

    After the Hawk King heard Zhao Hai, he immediately knew that this cooperation would bring huge benefits to the Hawk Race. His eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up as he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Will Mister really give our Hawk Tribe some Space Bags? Are we going to need arge number of them?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not really a lot, 20 Space Bags should be enough.¡± The reason why Zhao Hai was so sure of this was because when the Space levels up, the capacity of the Space Bags that it produces would get bigger. Right now, their capacity had already reached about a thousand cubic meters, give or take a few cubic meters.

    When the Hawk King heard Zhao Hai, he was finally convinced. Zhao Hai really did want to give the Hawks some Space Bags in order to transport Milk Wine.

    The Hawk King stood up and thenughed and said, ¡°Alright, since Mister is confident enough, then I won¡¯t say anything more. Mister can take a rest in the camp in the meantime. Tomorrow, I shall bring Mister to the main camp of the Hawk Race.¡±

    Zhao Hai stood up as well and gave a bow to the Hawk King and said, ¡°I give my thanks to the Hawk King.¡±

    The Hawk Kingughed and said, ¡°Mister doesn¡¯t need to thank me. Instead, it should be me who needs to express gratitude. This cooperation would surely bring big benefits to my Hawk Race.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare ept it, but the Hawk King didn¡¯t care. The Hawk King justughed again and said, ¡°Right, since Mister hase to visit my tribe, how could I not invite mister over for a drink. Come,e, let¡¯s drink a cup.¡±

    When he knew that Zhao Hai wasing, the Hawk King immediately had people prepare. And now that their discussions were finished, it was time for food and drinks.

    The night went by without any disturbances and the next morning, the Hawk King sent someone to look for Zhao Hai. After the Hawk King and Zhao Hai had their breakfast, the Hawk King immediately told Zhao Hai that they¡¯d be heading towards the Hawk Race¡¯s main camp.

    Zhao Hai would certainly not decline. But the Hawk King also informed Zhao Hai that in order to go to the Hawk Race¡¯s main camp, riding a Hawk would be a much better option. Therefore, Zhao Hai immediately called over his Blood Hawks.

    When the Golden Ringed Hawk King saw how beautiful Zhao Hai¡¯s Blood Haw was, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but express his envy. He had heard that the Humans were now starting to develop their Air Force, moreover, the Magic Beast used for the Air Force was provided by Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai, Shun, and Shue rode their Blood Hawks and followed behind the Hawk King and his 1000 Golden Ringed Hawk Knights. After they left the Golden Ringed Hawk¡¯s camp, they immediately went straight for the Hawk King Mountain.

    This Hawk King Mountain was actually a boundary mountain. The south side of this mountain was the Beastman Prairie while at its north was the Northern Ice Fields. The Northern Ice Fields were also one of the continent¡¯s great regions. There was almost nobody who entered deep into the Ice Fields who managed to return. Even if it was the Ice Hawks, the Great TIgers, the Pr Bears, and the other Royal Tribes, nobody would dare venture too deep into the Ice Field. Otherwise, they would have no other way out.

    At the same time, the Hawk King Mountain was also the highest mountain in the Prairie. It was mostmonly known to the Beastmen as the Divine Mountain. It was because the mountain¡¯s position allowed it to keep the Northern Winds away. If the Northern Ice Field Winds were to reach the Prairie, then the Prairie would definitely turn into a huge snowy in.

    Zhao Hai and the others flew in the sky for a good three days before they saw a faint image of the Hawk King mountain in the distance. With how high the mountain was, one would even think that it was connected to the sky.

    The top of the mountain was azure white, very beautiful. These three days of flight also showed Zhao Hai the tenacity of the Beastmen. The Hawks ate their meals while flying and did so for three days without even going to sleep.

    To be honest, flying in the sky wasn¡¯t a very fun activity. Perhaps it might feel good in the beginning, but as time goes by, you would begin to be tired of it. Not only because of the cold air, but the buffeting of the wind was something very ufortable as well.

    Zhao Hai thought that the Hawks wouldn¡¯t be able to fly long distances like from what he heard. But this flightpletely broke his misconception. The Hawks clearly chose to fly short distances and low altitudes in order to fool the Humans.

    The Beastmen Race were known to be tough and strong, they can endure even the most rigorous tasks. This time, Zhao Hai was asked to follow the Hawks, so he couldn¡¯t decline. However, when things go bad, he would just go to the Space when nobody¡¯s looking for him.

    So in three days, Zhao Hai and the others finally arrived at Hawk King Mountain. When he was close to his destination, Zhao Hai came out of the Space, the Golden Ringed Hawks should be looking for him right now.

    Aftering out of the Space, Zhao Hai immediately ced some Wind Magic on to his body as well as Shue¡¯s and Shun¡¯s, making it possible for the harsh winds to evade them.

    Just after doing that, the Hawk King arrived at Zhao Hai¡¯s side. The Hawks had special leather equipment, a tight leather jacket as well as special gloves on their hands. This way, they wouldn¡¯t be affected by the cold harsh winds.

    When the Hawk King saw Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but feel envious. It was really a pity that the Beastmen were unable to use Magic.

    Hawks have the ability to speak in the air, so the Hawk King turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, in a while, a guard of the Ice Hawk King would being to meet use. Don¡¯t go anywhere they else until they arrive.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, the Hawk King can rest assured, I definitely won¡¯t make any careless actions.¡± The Hawk King nodded, and then before long, a shadow came from the mountain and slowly flew towards them.

    It didn¡¯t take a long time before the shadow appeared in front of Zhao Hai. The mounts that these people were riding on were bluish hawks. They were much slimmer than the Blood Hawks, but they appeared much more alive. The Beastmen that were riding on them looked just like the Golden Ringed Hawks but their head feathers were blue in color.

    These blue Hawks surrounded the Golden Ringed Hawks and escorted them into the Hawk King Mountain.

    They didn¡¯t go to the mountain¡¯s summit, it was too high and too cold. Their destination was instead somewhere along the middle of the Hawk King Mountain. The mountain¡¯s halfway point had big trees growing in them. The trees were so tall it seemed like they were piercing the skies, like swords stabbed on the ground. Most importantly, these trees were very thick, with most of them having a diameter of over 20 meters.

    Some houses can be seen on these trees. The houses were constructed in a hole carved into the tree. Zhao Hai can even see a couple of Ice Hawks moving in and out of these houses.

    After flying over the trees, Zhao Hai can see arge canyon. The canyon was very wide and it seems like it¡¯s ground was covered in grass. On the walls of the canyon, caves were carved out. The people who lived here were Ice Hawks as well.

    However this canyon wasn¡¯t Zhao Hai¡¯s destination. After flying over the canyon, Zhao Hai can spot a very enormous cavern halfway up the mountain. It¡¯s entrance was simrlyrge, about a hundred meters tall and 60 meters wide. The Hawks then flew towards this cavern along with Zhao Hai and the others.

    Zhao Hai discovered that although there were Hawks flying in and out of the entrance, their flight was also very orderly. The left side of the entrance was for entering while the right side was for leaving. This arrangement made the entrance quite organized.

    As the group entered the cavern, Zhao Hai came to understand howrge this hole in the mountain was. And even if it was 10 degrees inside, there weren¡¯t any winds at all.

    Inside the cavern were smaller caves where the Ice Hawk King¡¯s family lived in. In the middle of the cavern, there was a square, and in the middle of the square there was actually a very big pool.

    The group slowly descended to that square along with Zhao Hai¡¯s group. When Zhao Hai came down from his Blood Hawk, he pretended to move his hands an feet as he carefully looked around the cavern.

    The hole in the cavern was very much like the underground city that the Dwarves had built under Iron Mountain. Butpared to Iron Mountain, this cavern was much bigger. Moreover, there weren¡¯t any stairs that can be seen. Anyone who wanted to move anywhere needed to ride a hawk, it was a very unusual sight.

    After Zhao Hai got down, the Golden Ringed Hawk King weed him to the ce as he smiled and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai had to endure the hardship. This matter is really too important for our race, I ask Mister for his forgiveness.¡±

 Chapter 558 - Price

    <h4>Chapter 558 - Price</h4>

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Hawk King is too polite. In fact, I want to thank you. I really am quite anxious about this matter. Haha.¡±

    The Hawk King smiled and said, ¡°This is the Ice Hawk King¡¯s ce, this is where he lives and does his work. I don¡¯t know if Mister Zhao Hai has noticed, but the royal tribes of the Beastman Warring Races are all situated in the vicinity of the Northern Ice Fields. Legend has told us that the Northern Ice Fields contain formidable Magic Beasts that can cause a cmity to the Prairie. This was the reason why the Royal Tribes decided to move here, it was in order to protect the entire Beastman Race.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he had developed a habit to not disregard the legends of the Ark Continent. It was because these legends have high probabilities of being true, quite unlike the legends back on Earth.

    At this time, an Ice Hawk arrived in front of them. The Ice Hawk issued a salute and then said, ¡°Golden Ringed Hawk King, Mister Zhao Hai, the Hawk King invites you in.¡±

    Zhao Hai and the Golden Ringed Hawk King immediatelyplied, they rode their mounts and then followed behind the Ice Hawk. The space inside was truly high, even if they had already flown 500 meters, they were still heading up.

    In the uppermost lever, Zhao Hai and the others stopped in front of the sole cave entrance present. The cave¡¯s entrance was about 10 meters high, and had a tform protruding out from it. The tform was about 30 square meters. Zhao Hai and the othersnded their mounts on this tform.

    This time, only three people hade here. When the three of them came down from their mounts, the hawk mounts immediately left. Then the Ice Hawk escorted Zhao Hai and the Golden Ringed Hawk King inside the cave.

    After entering the cave, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare at the scene. Inside the cave were a lot of ignited braziers,pletely illuminating the entire cave.

    In this cave, an Ice Hawk can be seen sitting on the innermost part, reading a sheepskin scroll among the numerous scrolls around him.

    However, this Ice Hawk didn¡¯t actually process these documents, he was just simply looking through them. This Ice Hawk didn¡¯t have much of a differencepared to the others of his race. He even looked thin, thinner than themon Ice Hawk. He had a golden crown on his head, sitting there as he turned his pair of cold hawk eyes towards Zhao Hai and the others. His mere gaze made Zhao Hai feel like the surrounding air just dropped a couple of degrees.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know, but this was actually an innate ability of the Ice Hawk Tribe. Once this ability was in full use, it would send forth a beam that can freeze anything in its way. It¡¯s intensity was just like an attack from a 5th rank mage, and it was quite difficult to deal with.

    The Golden Ringed Hawk King immediately issued a salute and said, ¡°Golden Ringed Hawk King has see the Ice Hawk King. This is Mister Zhao Hai, mister wants to cooperate with our Hawk Race regarding his Milk Wine business. Therefore, I led him here to see you.¡±

    The Ice Hawk King nodded and said, ¡°Right, I have heard about Mister Zhao Hai but this is my first time meeting mister, please have a seat.¡± Although his gaze was very cold, his expression was actually quite temperate.

    Zhao Hai immediately responded courteously, ¡°I thank the Hawk King.¡± Then he sat on a chair after the Golden Ringed Hawk King.

    After sitting down, the Ice Hawk King looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°The Beast King has sent word out about mister¡¯s Milk Wine business. Before everything, this King here wants mister to ept my gratitude in behalf of the entire Beastman Race.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I don¡¯t dare. This business also makes me money. Haha. This time, I wanted to see the Hawk King because I need help from the Hawk Race.¡±

    The Hawk King looked at Zhao Hai and smiled faintly, ¡°Mister can say it freely. As long as we can be of help, then I wouldn¡¯t decline immediately. For the sake of the Beastman Race, I shall provide mister with a helping hand.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll thank the Hawk King in advance.¡± Then he told the Ice Hawk King about the details of his intended cooperation with the Hawk Race.

    The Ice Hawk King silently listened to Zhao Hai¡¯s words. After Zhao Hai spoke, the Hawk King nodded and then smiled towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, this is basically giving money to my Hawk Race. So how can we just push this opportunity away? Rest assured, with how broad our tribes are ced in the Prairie, information about mister¡¯s Milk Wine business would be delivered much more quickly. Mister cooperating with us is indeed something good. I agree, tomorrow I¡¯ll write a letter informing all of the Hawk Tribes, mister can rest assured.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect the discussion would go this smoothly. He stared for a moment before he hastily stood up and bowed to the Hawk King and said, ¡°This Zhao Hai thanks the Hawk King. But does the Hawk King also want to help me collect the Milk Wine?¡±

    Zhao Hai knew how arrogant Royals were, so he was afraid that it would be impossible for them to help him collect Milk Wine. If the Hawk King was not willing to cooperate, then the Milk Wine business would have problems.

    The Hawk King looked at Zhao Hai and smiled, ¡°Of course, mister doesn¡¯t even need to ask.¡±

    Zhao Hai became happy, then he immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll have to ask the Hawk Race to receive the Milk Wine in a radius of three thousand li in a single Space Bag. For the price, one jin of Milk Wine would be traded with five jin of grain. What does the Hawk King think about this price?¡±

    The Hawk King thought for a moment and then nodded, ¡°This price is quite high.¡±

    Zhao Hai faintly smiled and said, ¡°The Hawk King can receive the Milk Wine from the other races with the previously stated price. And once the Hawk Race delivers the Milk Wine to Beast God City, I would exchange them for five and a fifth of a jin of grain for each jin of Milk Wine. These extra fifth of a jin can be said to be the transportation costs for the Hawk Race. What does the Hawk King think about this?¡±

    The Hawk King stared before his two eyes lit up. He knew that this 22 liang cannot be underestimated. Once added up, this amount was very big. Keep in mind, those small Beastman tribe can also produce a lot of milk wine annually. A single Beastman household would be able to provide 100 jin of Milk Wine monthly. And when those 100 jin of Milk Wine were traded for 500 jin of grain, the Hawk n would get amission of 20 jins. Now how many Beastmen household are there? And in the end, how much grain can the Hawk n gain? With this arrangement, the Hawk n wouldn¡¯t even need to buy food for themselves in the future.

    After thinking about it, the Hawk King still didn¡¯t immediately agree, he knit his brows and said, ¡°Mister, in truth, this price is too high. It might be disadvantageous to Mister. If mister owes us, then it wouldn¡¯t be good for the entire Beastman Race. From what I can see, Mister can set the price at one jin of Milk Wine per three jins of grain. And then our Hawk n would get about a tenth or so jin of grain asmission.¡±

    Zhao Hai was shocked, he didn¡¯t see someone like this before, lowering his benefits in order to decrease pressure. However, once he thought about the Hawk King¡¯s words, Zhao Hai understood what he meant. The Hawk King was afraid of Zhao Hai owing the Beastmen and making him stop his Milk Wine business, causing the Beastmen to lose out on the long run. Also, the price that the Hawk King quoted was somewhat of a fair price for the Beastmen.

    Zhao Hai knit his brows and then said, ¡°Lower the price? How much jin of Milk Wine can the Beastman Race produce every month?¡±

    The Hawk King smiled faintly and said, ¡°Mister doesn¡¯t need to worry. The average Beastman household would be able to produce not less than 50 jin of Milk Wine every month. This is already quite arge number.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he already expected these numbers. He had lived with the Beastmen before, so he knew that they cannot go without Milk Wine. But even if they produce more than 50 jin each month, they would also need to leave something behind for them to drink. They would only sell their excess off. If a household can sell 20 jin of Milk Wine each month, it would produce about one or two jins of Milk Wine after distition. This is already eptable.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll go with the Hawk King¡¯s suggestion. I¡¯ll have to trouble the Hawk King to spread the word tomorrow.¡±

    The Hawk King smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not too much trouble, this is something good for the Beastmen. But mister, I¡¯ll have to inform you that it would be impossible for the households to sell 50 jins of Milk Wine. Even if we Beastmen can stand not being able to eat, we cannot survive if we don¡¯t drink. So the only wine we would sell to Mister would be the excess. I hope mister has prepared his mind for this. Along with the news, I¡¯ll also have the Hawks do some statistics in each tribe, getting data on how much Milk Wine each one can produce so that Mister can have a figure in mind. Is Mister alright with this?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and gave the Hawk King a bow and said, ¡°Zhao Hai thanks the Hawk King. This matter is truly very important for me.¡±

    The Hawk King chuckled, then he helped Zhao Hai up and said, ¡°Mister doesn¡¯t need to be so polite. We¡¯re now in a partnership, so we would do our best to help Mister. The higher ie Mister gets, the higher cut we receive.¡± Zhao Hai smiled at the Hawk King¡¯s words.

    After a day of rest, the Beast King spread word to the Hawk Tribes in the Prairie. At the same time, he also divided the Prairie into 20 different regions. A Hawk Tribe would be responsible for receiving the Milk Wine in each region.

    Uponpleting all of these, Zhao Hai returned to Beast God City and waited for the news from the Hawk Race. It shouldn¡¯t take too long for the Hawks to tell him how much Milk Wine the Beastman Prairie would produce each month.

    And five days after Zhao Hai arrived at Beast God City, the Hawk King sent him the numbers. For the entire Beastman Race, they would be able to sell about 10 million jin. This number was much smaller than what Zhao Hai expected. But in the end, he understood. The Beastmen also had a lot of uses for their milk, aside from making Milk Wine. At the same time, they would also leave behind some milk wine for themselves, which exins the small amount they could sell each month.

    Although the Beastmencked grain, because of their living environment, they became able to consume milk products while eating their food. After all, they cannot just use up all of their grain before the winter, or else, they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive until spring.

    But because of this, the Beastmen were very grateful towards Zhao Hai. They weren¡¯t looking at Milk Wine as a main source of ie, they just use the liquor as some sort of pocket money. It was like those people in the rural areas back on earth. If they have excess eggs from their chickens, then they would sell if off as extra change, if they don¡¯t have a lot, then they would keep it for themselves to consume.

    Even if it was pocket change, it still helped them out a lot. Plenty of Beastmen decided to not trade their Milk WIne with grain, but in daily necessities instead.

    After knowing about this situation, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care. He wasn¡¯t afraid of spending 30 million jin of grain. And he was also not worried about not selling the 1 million jin of milk wine to the Humannds.

    After taking care about the initial steps, Zhao Hai handed the matter over to Ah Tai. Ah Tai was just responsible for collecting the Milk Wine as well as giving out the payments. He didn¡¯t have to do anything else, it was this simple.

    When he saw that things had already been taken care of, Zhao Hai returned to Iron Mountain Fort. The winery in the Fort was already finished. The winery was divided into four districts; one was for Fruit Wine, one was for Rice Wine, one was for Beer, and thest one was for Milk Wine.

    The machines for these districts were already installed as well. Some of them might be modern equipment, but the workers were already adept in using it.

    Now, the Beastmen appeared to be understaffed. The earliest of Zhao Hai¡¯s ves were already sent out to manage the viges. Therefore, the ones left to man the brewery were only the Beastmen. Because of this, Zhao Hai asked the original ves to help with the situation. And since the new ves were already settled down and were working on their own fields, there happened to be some surplus manpower in the viges. Therefore, Zhao Hai had those people go to the winery and help, this would also aid the ve families earn a bit more ie.

    After this was taken care of, Zhao Hai also asked Green to start making the school for the children in the ck Wastnd. There were plenty of idle children right now, so Zhao Hai wanted all of them to be educated at school. Naturally, this was in the premise that they would be diligent in their studies.

    When the matters in the ck Wastnd were done, Zhao Hai then returned to the Rosen Empire. He still needed to approach, Randolph, Charlie, Jesse, and the Shelley Family. He wanted them to prepare for the Milk Wine business.

    The Milk Wine that Zhao Hai wanted to sell this time was the distilled Milk Wine of the Beastmen. Although it wasn¡¯t as good as his Milk Wine, it¡¯s vor was still very tasty. Moreover, it also developed some kind of acidic taste to it. This acidic Milk Wine and Zhao Hai¡¯s Milk Wine was different, one could definitely tell just from one sip. But it still gave a very unusual vor, so Zhao Hai continued on to make this wine.

    He also had Randolph and the others taste this new type of wine, and they agreed to sell it. Zhao Hai¡¯s new wines weren¡¯t priced very high, generalmoners would be able to afford it. Therefore, their attraction towards Randolph and the others was quite big.

    The grain in the continent was just sufficient for them to eat, moreover, they also needed to supply the Beastmen. Therefore, nobody was thinking about making wine out of grain. What people usually drank was Fruit Wine, but not all fruits can be made into liquor. This made wines quite rare in the Humannds, especially to the cash strappedmoners. If Zhao Hai¡¯s cheap wine gets sold to thesemoners, how much daily sales could Randolph and the others get? It would surely be an astronomical number.

    1. 1 jin is 16 liang

 Chapter 559 - Business Nuances

    <h4>Chapter 559 - Business Nuances</h4>

    Some small merchants in the maind always think that only expensive things can make the most money. But they didn¡¯t know that, in fact, the most profitable things weren¡¯t those expensive products, it was sometimes those things that people use in their livelihood. Those things were where true money can be found.

    Although Zhao Hai¡¯s liquor made from Beastmen Milk Wine tasted average, it wins in being cheap. And since its degree was very high, ordinary civilians would be afraid of it being consumed quickly when they take it back home. And since it was priced low, it would certainly be popr among themoners.

    Randolph and the others had their own business outlets, and these outlets mostly deal with people¡¯s day to day lives. If the liquors wereunched, then their business would surely get better.

    The most profitable businesses always involved unique products. Although the Milk WIne wasn¡¯t unique, it¡¯s definitely so to themoners.

    Average civilians would also pick their own fruits and make it into wine. But the wine that they make had very low degrees and weren¡¯t tasty at all. And most importantly, themoners didn¡¯t have the time to improve upon this craft.

    Commoners were generally busying themselves in order to survive. If they go out of town and get some fruit, it would take them at least a day to do so. They would rather use this one day to make money. And if they were to get some fruits, they can just sell them immediately. Therefore, for the civilians, making Fruit Wine just wasn¡¯t worth it.

    Randolph and the others were much more experienced than Zhao Hai. When Zhao Hai wanted to cooperate with the Beastmen about their Milk Wine, they had him temporarily stall it. After all, they still needed to do market research and determine whether the Milk Wine would sell well on the Human markets.

    And after undergoing strict calctions, they decided that Milk Wine did have a ce in the market. Therefore, they immediately agreed to Zhao Hai¡¯s proposal.

    At this time, the first batch of Milk Wine was being received in the Prairie. The Milk Wine were then sent to Iron Mountain Fort for processing. At the same time, the Hawk Race also brought forth news that for the Milk Wine, the Beastmen opted to not choose grain since they didn¡¯tck any of it. Instead, they wanted to bepensated with living necessities.

    Zhao Hai understood their decision, and he had already expected this oue. Although he can¡¯t make living necessities, Randolph and the others can. Zhao Hai would sell the Milk Wine to Randolph and the others while having some of the payment exchanged for cheap living necessities. Then, he would trade those daily necessities to the Beastmen for cheap Milk Wine. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t do anything else other than be the middleman. But even so, he had gained huge profits in doing so.

    With the advent of Zhao Hai¡¯s Milk Wine business, the human continent immediately went into a stir. A cheap but still tasty liquor was something inconceivable. Although themoners thought that the Milk Wine tasted weird, they still found it quite fragrant. Not only did it have the taste of wine, it also had a hint of milk in it. Even if people cannot drink much of it in the beginning, they began to get used to it afterwards.

    At first, Zhao Hai ced a hundred thousand jin of this Milk Wine into the market. But it didn¡¯t even take a single day for all of these to be sold out, the market¡¯s reception of the product was very good. This fact made the confidence of Randolph and the others increase.

    And at the same time, when Zhao Hai used daily necessities to trade with the Milk WIne, the entire Prairie immediately seethed in excitement. These things might not be precious, but for the Beastmen, their pocket change can finally be traded for something of value.

    Brewing Milk Wine was too simple for the Beastmen, almost each household would even do it. But since these Milk Wine cannot be stored for a long time, a lot of them were thrown out every year. But now, the Beastmen didn¡¯t need to worry about this anymore. As long as they sell these Milk Wine to Zhao Hai, their problem of excess would be solved. Not only would they stop wasting things, they could also trade for something that was very useful.

    After this sess, Zhao Hai¡¯s Milk Wine production line, logisticswork, as well as sales had finally been established and was operated very well.

    It wasn¡¯t only Zhao Hai who was happy, Randolph and the others were ted as well. After their shops sold the Milk Wine, it became evident that the performance of their shops had be much better than theirpetitors. For them, this was absolutely good news.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s n was very happy as well. The biggest earners in this Milk Wine business was them. Not only because they were the processors, but also because of having the advantage of price differences.

    Although the Beastmen and the Human had signed the fair price agreement, the price disparity between them was still veryrge. Zhao Hai would buy the daily necessities in factory prices and exchange them for cheap Milk Wine with the Beastmen. But since these daily necessities were bought at a higher price in the Prairie, the amount of money that Zhao Hai can gain along the way was very big.

    Except for the losses during the distition process, Zhao Hai was gaining profits everywhere else. At the same time, Zhao Hai also didn¡¯t need to worry about transportation. Although he had the Hawks working with him, the Hawks were just treating it as a sideline job.

    After the initial sess, Zhao Hai went to the Herculean Bull Tribe and met with Wales. After all, when this matter gets done, he would be leaving for a faraway ce.

    When Zhao Hai came back from the Prairie, he didn¡¯t immediately go to the Rosen Empire. Instead he went to the Purcell Duchy to see how Ruyen was doing. And she was doing very good. The shop that she opened in the Duchy was now expanding outwards. At the same time, Ruyen didn¡¯t look at Zhao Hai in difort anymore, and was now smiling in front of him. It seems like she had found her own calling.

    When Zhao Hai saw Ruyen¡¯s state, he also felt relief. Ruyen already knew about the things discussed at Iron Mountain Fort. And since she now has an inseparable rtionship with him, Zhao Hai slowly epted Ruyen into his heart.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t a person from the Ark Continent. People in the Ark Continent with statuses like Zhao Hai¡¯s still held a woman¡¯s chastity very seriously. But for an Earthling like Zhao Hai, he knew that the chances of finding a chaste woman at his age back on Earth was akin to the chance of winning the lottery.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai really didn¡¯t care about a woman¡¯s past. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t very concerned about Ruyen¡¯s previous life. After all, past is past, everybody needs to move on.

    Zhao Hai stayed with Ruyen for a day in the Purcell Duchy and learned about the business matters there. He also ate a meal with Ruyen, cultivating their rtionship and then he told her that he was going to a far away ce. After that, Zhao Hai returned to the Space.

    Laura and the others didn¡¯t mind Zhao Hai¡¯s actions. Zhao Hai being with Ruyen was very different from Zhao Hai being with them. Laura and the others felt this difference, therefore they weren¡¯t jealous.

    After Zhao Hai returned to the Space, he took an evening rest before he returned to Iron Mountain Fort. The situation at the fort was very good. The ve viges were stable, and the ves were enthusiastic about work. In order to make the ves working at the wineries morefortable, Zhao Hai set them up with an undead carriage for them to use tomute to work.

    For the ves living in the viges, their current lives in the ck Wastnd was like a paradisepared to the ces that they used to live in the past.

    Everything in Iron Mountain Fort was working properly. The new machines for the wineries have been figured out. And the ves weren¡¯t stupid, it didn¡¯t take a long time for them to get started.

    The machines that Zhao Hai took out this time should be very simple to operate. It was because the machines were rtively advanced. The more advanced a machine was, the easier it would be to operate. Most of the machines in the wineries only needed someone to turn them on, everything else would be processed ordingly.

    What small physical work that the ves did wasn¡¯t tiresome as well. It wasn¡¯t a difficult task for them to take barrels from one ce to another.

    Zhao Hai also knew that the ves were rtively uneducated. If he were to make them carry outplicated work, they would certainly be ipetent in it.

    Now that the Milk Wine business has been stabilized, Zhao Hai had Ah Tai build a tent specifically for the storage of the Space Bags. That way, Cai¡¯er could regrly take those Space Bags and send them to Iron Mountain Fort. And then have the processed Milk Wines transported to each supply points.

    Naturally, the entirety of this process, the shipping and receiving, wasn¡¯t solely done by Cai¡¯er. Cai¡¯er would release Blood Hawks outside Beast God City and had them go to Ah Tai and take the Space Bags. Then the Hawks would re-enter the Space when they were out of sight. Iron Mountain Fort doesnt need to be that troublesome, the bags can just be left inside s specific storehouse. But from Iron Mountain Fort towards the supply points, the Blood Hawks were needed again. All of these were deliberately done in order to mask the Space¡¯s existence as much as possible.

    This kind of method wasn¡¯t something that people can easily predict. At most, people would find out that Zhao Hai had several Space Equipment in his hands. With Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, there were only a few people who would dare snatch his Bags right now. After all, Zhao Hai had already turned his n into something that rivalled the influence of a millennium-old family. At his current state, nobody wanted to annoy him.

    The reason Great Nobles were great was their businesses, thus it was an unspoken rule that nobody would use overly shady things in order to affect a family¡¯s business. If one wanted to do shady things, then the affected Family would no doubt do their best to eliminate the person. This was the aggressiveness of Great ns, and this was the aggressiveness of the Buda n as well.

    After the thepleting his tasks at Iron Mountain Fort, Zhao Hai returned to Golden Ind. The ind was now developing very well as more pirates traded here. However, don¡¯t think that the existence of Golden Ind made the seas more peaceful. Instead, the ind actually made the surrounding waters quite chaotic.

    It was publicly know that Golden Ind was somewhere that people can dump their items in, whether they be fairly acquired or not. And for the pirates, this was good news. Because of this, pirates had be much more rampant in the seas near Golden Ind.

    However, these pirates didn¡¯t dare cause any troubles inside the waters of the ind. First, it was because the Buda n had already showed them what they could do. And second, it was because they didn¡¯t want to destroy their rtionship with the only ce that they can do business safely.

    Although some of these pirates had Great ns at their back, but as they stay on sea for a long time, they would need money to sustain and entertain themselves. In the past, they didn¡¯t have any opportunity to achieve this. But now that Golden Ind appeared, it was natural that these pirates would want to behave in the ind¡¯s territory as much as possible.

 Chapter 560 - Meeting Pirates

    <h4>Chapter 560 - Meeting Pirates</h4>

    Zhao Hai was currently sitting inside his ship, the Haven. The sea breeze and the sight of birds on the horizon made him feel very good. Although the environment of the Space was much betterpared to outside, Zhao Hai still felt that the outside world had a type of realistic feeling in it.

    Laura and the others were also standing by Zhao Hai¡¯s side. They were currently leaving Golden Ind and was heading towards the Buddha Empire. Although the Lyon Empire was much closer to Rosen Empire than the Buddha Empire, Zhao Hai sill wanted to go to the Buddha Empire. Going to the Dwarf Mountains was much more important than visiting the Lyon Empire.

    Actually, because of the enormity of the Dwarf Mountains, it wasn¡¯t entirely located in the Buddha Empire, a small part of it was also in the Lyon Empire. However, the Dwarves had a much better rtionship with the Buddha Empire. And with the strength of the Dwarves managing to rival the Beastmen, the Lyon Empire wouldn¡¯t dare to attack them even if their empire was the second strongest nation in the continent.

    But although the Lyon Empire wasn¡¯t quite close with the Dwarves. They still had something that they can count on, the ra Mountain!

    The ra Mountain was famous in the continent. The main reason of the Mountain¡¯s fame was because it was one of the five forbidden areas of the Continent.

    The Five Forbidden Lands in the continent were namely the Carrion Swamp, ra Mountain, North Pr Icefield, Inferno Ind, and the Demonic Abyss! These five ces had their own special characteristics. For example, the Carrion Swamp was well known for its poisonous mist as well as its Undead creatures. It was a ce that nobody can leave once they enter.

    The characteristic of the North Pr Icefield was its freezing cold atmosphere. When one goes then, their metal weapons would be frozen until it gets brittle like ss. Even the strong Beastmen only dared to explore it¡¯s vicinity.

    Inferno Ind is the exact opposite of the North Pr Icefield. It was a world of fire. Fire spirits and beasts of Fire attributes prevailed there. Only a few would want to think about going to that ind.

    The Demonic Abyss was the most mysterious ce in the continent. Legend says that it was the gateway to the Demon Realm. In the past, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t believe it, but after seeing Cai¡¯er strength, he was finally convinced that Cai¡¯er came from the Demon Realm.

    But ra Mountain was very different from the other four, it was actually the most favorite ce of adventurers. It was because the Mountain is a kingdom of Magic Beasts. There were arge number of Magic Beasts living inside the Mountain and people can catch some of them in order to make money. However, they cannot go deep. ra Mountain was, after all, still one of the forbiddennds, once one goes very deep, they wouldn¡¯t be able toe out. This rule didn¡¯t exempt 9th rank experts.

    ra Mountain was the natural border between the Rosen Empire and the Lyon Empire. But the majority of the mountain was inside the Lyon Empire, only a small part belonged to the Rosen Empire.

    Because of this, the Lyon Empire held the most elite Magic Beast cavalry. This cavalry was all made up of Magic Beasts obtained in ra Mountain. Although they had been trained by the Humans, they still had the wildness in them, making their attacks very strong. This made the empire¡¯s cavalry quite fearsome in the continent.

    But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to go to the Magic Beast Kingdom right now. Although there were a lot of Magic Beasts there, it was just too dangerous. And even if he wasn¡¯t afraid of danger, business was much more important to him right now. He wants the Buda n to be stronger as soon as possible, so he didn¡¯t want to upgrade the Space yet. But with that said, although one can easily catch Magic Beasts in ra Mountain, the high-level ones were still quite rare. So in the end, Zhao Hao chose to go to Dwarf Mountain first.

    And if he went to the Dwarf Mountain, there would be a chance for him to visit the Elven Forest. Although it feels like going to the Magic Beast kingdom was a much better idea, but don¡¯t forget that Zhao Hai would meet two intelligent races instead of none. If he wanted to expand the Buda n¡¯s business, this was definitely a good idea.

    After Zhao Hai thought about these matters for quite some time, Laura suddenly said, ¡°Brother Hai, do you expect our visit to the Dwarves to be smooth?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It should be smooth. After all, the Dwarves and the Humans had more contactpared to the beastmen. Moreover, conflicts rarely happen between the two, so there shouldn¡¯t be any big problems.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°The Dwarves are famous metalworkers in the continent. If we can get some of their products and trade it with the Beastmen, we would certainly be able to get some good things. The Beastmen crave iron the most.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I also heard that the temper of the Dwarves are much worse than the Beastmen. And they also love to drink. I think our wine would be able to impress them.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°I hope so. I also think that we would have problems this time. At our current strength, there would be nobody who would pose a danger to us. Even the pirates wouldn¡¯t offend us.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Pirates wouldn¡¯t even think about robbing us when they see a Buda n ship. And with the addition of the Markey Family, even the Aksu Empire wouldn¡¯t be able to move against us. And as for the Radiant Church, they are now too busy protecting themselves, so they wouldn¡¯t have any time to think about us. I think that besides the mysterious Engraved Ark, nobody can deal with us.¡±

    Megan smiled and said, ¡°That would be best. I just want to y well. To be honest, the Space is good, but after a long time, it bes stale. It¡¯s good to rx outside from time to time.¡±

    Laura said, ¡°But there isn¡¯t a lot to look at in the sea. It wouldn¡¯t be a long time before you get bored of it. The scenery just remains unchanged.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°But you can see other people here, other ships. In the Space, there are no other people besides us. And also maybe some flocks of animals.¡±

    After he said that, the sounds of Magic Cannons being fired was suddenly heard. Zhao Hai and the others gawked, they knew that there was fight nearby. Zhao Hai immediately opened the monitor to see what was going on. What he saw was a pirate ship and another ship, naturally a robbery was going on. But it was not Zhao Hai¡¯s ship that was being robbed, but a five-masted ship instead.

    Zhao Hai looked at the ship¡¯s g and wasn¡¯t able to recognize it. So he turned his head to Laura and said, ¡°Do you know who that g belongs to?¡±

    Laura stared at it for a moment before she nodded and said, ¡°I do, it belongs to the Buddha Empire¡¯s Hurricane Family. That Family¡¯s status in the Buddha Empire is very high. In the past, they were also being suppressed by the Radiant Church because they weren¡¯t firm believers in the religion. The family had a peculiar characteristic, it doesn¡¯t matter if they were man or woman, as long as one had any blood rtion to the family, they would have a huge probability to have the affinity to the Wind Element. No matter it be Battle Qi or Magic, their attributes would be Wind. They are very famous in the continent because of this affinity. And because of this characteristic, they only worship the WInd God. In the Buddha Empire, they are also ssified to be a millennium-old Family, quite simr to the status of Megan¡¯s family. But why did the pirates dare attack them?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the ships and smiled faintly, ¡°I have to say, these pirates are indeed rich. Who would¡¯ve thought that five-masted ships would be part of a pirate fleet. This is the really the first time that I¡¯ve seen such a thing. If all the Pirates had these kinds of ships, then I¡¯m afraid that our Buda n¡¯s restriction would be put to trash.¡±

    Laura and the others also noticed what Zhao Hai was referring to. The ships of the pirates that were attacking the Hurricane Family turned out to be Advanced ships of the continent. Not to mention pirates, but even Great Nobles cannot just casually have those kinds of ships.

    Lizzy¡¯s eyes turned sharp, ¡°Is someone trying to kill them? Big Sister, who are the enemies of the Hurricane Family?¡±

    The Big Sister that Lizzy meant was Laura. Although Meg was the one who spent the longest time with Zhao Hai, it was Laura who had helped him the most. And adding on to the fact that Laura was the oldest one of them, it was eptable for the women to call her Big Sister.

    Laura shook her head and said, ¡°Although the Hurricane Family has formidable strength, their temper is very good, and they don¡¯t like to offend people. Most importantly, they really don¡¯t strive for power and money. In addition to them being very loyal to their faith, the family members are very good-hearted people. So how could these possibly offend someone? Besides the Radiant Church, the Hurricane Family is friends with everyone. When the Radiant Church suppressed them, a lot of people went out of their way just to provide help. I can dare to say that the most friendly people in the continent would be their family.¡±

    While Zhao Hai was listening to Laura, he had felt confused, ¡°Laura, how did you get this information? Why was it so detailed?¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Brother Hai, you don¡¯t know? Our Markey Family has collected information regarding the various families in the continent. The history and emblems of the families were written in great detail. At the same time, we also have the Robert Family¡¯s archives that had more or less the same content.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t know which family was who, their emblems and so on. Remembering these things gives me headache. It¡¯s nice that you remembered them. Right, do we have a good rtionship with the Hurricane Family?¡±

    Laura shook her head and said, ¡°Most likely not. The Hurricane Family rarely does business. They basically get what they need from their territory. Because of this, business with them was very rare, so we don¡¯t have much contact with them.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Then this is the right time, let¡¯s go draw them in to be our friends. Right, Laura, can you recognize where the ships came from?¡± Naturally Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t referring to the Hurricane Family¡¯s ships, but instead to the Pirate ships.

    Although the ships in the continent looked very much the same, a fairly discerning person would be able to see some slight differences on these ships. Each country had their own ir when it came to their shipbuilding that experienced people could distinguish.

    Laura carefully looked at the several Pirate ships, and after some time she opened her mouth and said, ¡°From the shape of the ship, it¡¯s probably from the Buddha Empire. But its color very much belongs to the Ocean Waves Dynasty. I really cannot be sure.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°Ocean Waves Dynasty? Them again?¡±

 Chapter 561 - Kristen?

    <h4>Chapter 561 - Kristen?</h4>

    Laura asked, ¡°Brother Hai? When did the Ocean Waves Dynasty offend us? Howe I can¡¯t remember?¡±

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted and said, ¡°Did you forget? When we chased Grand Duke Lionheart, wasn¡¯t the ship that was supposed to save him came from the Ocean Waves Dynasty? The ship may have been snatched by the Church or maybe borrowed. But still, the matter wasn¡¯t that simple.¡±

    When Lizzy heard Zhao Hai, her face sank down as she said, ¡°So it¡¯s the Radiant Church. Is there a collusion between the Church and Ocean Waves Dynasty?¡±

    Zhao Hai sneered and said, ¡°That is not impossible. The Radiant Church had just suffered a huge loss and had to let go of their grasp of the Aksu Empire. And naturally, they wouldn¡¯t show all of the cards that they had. I think that the Ocean Waves Empire have already been colluding with them from the start. If the Radiant Church¡¯s n in the Aksu Empire seeded, then the church would be controlling the northernmost and southernmost nations in the Human domain. If they gain enough strength, they wouldunch a war against all of the nations in the middle, attacking them from two fronts. With that method, it would be possible for them to unity the entire Human territory.¡±

    Lizzy and the others couldn¡¯t help but stare in confusion, Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°How could they have such a huge courage? And how could that be possible? Not to say the Rosen Empire, but the Buddha Empire and the Lyon Empire aren¡¯t very easy to deal with either.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Not easy to deal with? Remember, where was the first ce that I had an initial sh with Lionheart? It was in the boundary between the Rosen Empire and Aksu Empire. The garrison guarding the fort there are all people of Grand Duke Lionheart. If all of their ns went by smoothly, when the Aksu Empireunches its attack, those defenders would not only refrain from fighting, they might even surrender at the very first sight of the enemy. This would make the Rosen Empire¡¯s strongest barrier vanish. I think that the Radiant Church also had the same arrangement in Lyon Empire and the Buddha Empire. The ambition of those people are too big.¡±

    Laura and the others thought about it and couldn¡¯t help but get what Zhao Hai was saying. If what Zhao Hai said was true, then the ambition of the Radiant Church was truly too great.

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai, puzzled, and then asked, ¡°Brother Hai, how did you think of these?¡±

    Zhao Hai chuckled and said, ¡°I just thought about this since I¡¯ve always felt that the Radiant Church aren¡¯t careless people. But their recent approach in Aksu Empire was simply too simple and crude. But now that I had seen these ships, everything connected in my mind.¡±

    Laura then turned his gaze towards the monitor and said, ¡°Then why are they dealing with the Hurricane Family? Isn¡¯t this act too unreasonable?¡±

    Zhao Haiughed out loud, ¡°Why? The Radiant Church is now being suppressed by everyone. But if they already have some rtionship with the Ocean Waves Dynasty, then they can utilize that nation¡¯s strength. Moreover, they are now working in the dark, making it much more difficult to deal with them. And it seems like they had changed their approach. Instead of enticing Nobles into their religion, they were now going after the Nobles that were in opposition to their belief, Nobles who they have enmity with. Now think about this,pared to the Buda n and the Calci Family, isn¡¯t the Hurricane Family much easier to eliminate?¡±

    Laura and the others nodded to Zhao Hai¡¯s words. They think that what Zhao Hai said was right. Although the Hurricane Family was also a millennium-old n, their reputation wasn¡¯t very widespread because of the temperament. If one based it on influence, they can¡¯tpare to the Buda n and the Calci Family.

    Moreover, the Calci Family and the Buda n¡¯s fighting with the Radiant Church was already quite known to the Continent. If the Radiant Church deals with either the Buda n or the Calci Family at this time, then the people of the continent would surely know that it was the church who had done it.

    But if they deal with the Hurricane Family, nobody would be certain that it was them. The fight between the Radiant Church and the Hurricane Family was very muted to the other people in the continent. Therefore, if the Radiant Church were to move against the Hurricane Family, it wouldn¡¯t bring too much attention to the continent. And since the Church would make sure that nobody survives, nobody would know that it was done by them. These must be the thoughts of the people in the Church.

    Naturally, all of these were just Zhao Hai¡¯s guesses, they still needed to be confirmed. Therefore, Zhao Hai had the Haven approach the battlefield as soon as possible. They must save the people of the Hurricane Family. At the same time, they would deal with the attackers from the Ocean Waves Dynasty and turn them into undead, haring the truth from their very mouths.

    The Haven has now been very well modified, it¡¯s speed has be quicker while its defensive strength had increased. After all, this was Zhao Hai¡¯s gship, and he was the Buda n¡¯s patriarch, his status was much more different from before. So if he uses any ordinary battleship, he would be aughing stock among the people.

    In a few short minutes, Zhao Hai was finally close to the battle. There were a total of seven ships present. Six five-master battleships and one irond freighter. For six battleships to attack a single freighter, it seems like they aren¡¯t giving the freighter any chance to survive.

    The six battleships were surrounding the freighter and was sting if continuously with Magic Cannons. There seems to be Mages on the ships, and from time to time, they would send some spells towards the other ship. The colorful magical attacks made the scene look like a huge fireworks event, very beautiful. However, this beauty represented death! The seven ships weren¡¯t close to each other. It seems like the six assants weren¡¯t willing confront the freighter in closebat. They wanted to use magic topletely destroy the ship. This tactic was also the best way to eliminate a target at sea.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think about it too much as he made the Haven go straight to the battleships. When the six battlefields became aware of Zhao Hai¡¯s presence, two of them detached from the group and approached him.

    The three ships were quickly getting close with each other. And when they were near, a voice was suddenly heard, ¡°The ship over there, listen. We are the Hurricane Family¡¯s pirate group. If you don¡¯t go the other way, then we would be forced to be impolite.¡±

    Upon hearing this statement, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°Funny, this is too funny. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard such a joke. For a Hurricane Family pirate group to attack a Hurricane family freighter, Hahahaha, this must be the most hrious thing that has happened in the continent. Listen, know your limitations and get the hell out of this ce. Otherwise, I would be the one who will be impolite.¡±

    The other party wasn¡¯t expecting Zhao Hai to be aware of the Hurricane Family¡¯s identity. They were now in a disadvantage, keeping up this facade had now be much more difficult.

    While the two people exchanged words, their ships were still getting closer with each other. And as Zhao Hai¡¯s ship was about to be attacked by the other ships¡¯ cannons, Zhao Hai immediately released a lot of undead on board those ships.

    The people on the battleships didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be able to release undead at such a distance, and they werepletely caught unprepared. Additionally, Zhao Hai¡¯s undead were very strong. Because of this, what happened in the battleships after can only be described as a massacre. Before the people on the two ships were able to react, they were already in by the undead.

    The people on the other four battleships weren¡¯t aware of this. In their minds, although the three ships were not far from each other, closebat would still be impossible. At this distance, the only suitable way for engagement would be long distance attacks.

    After eliminating the people from the two ships, Zhao Hai immediately turned them into undead. After that, the immediately had the two ships open fire towards the Haven.

    Naturally, this attack was under the control of Zhao Hai. He wanted to have the others think that they were still fighting. This would deceive the other four battleships into thinking that the two ships were still on their side, naively allowing Zhao Hai¡¯s new feet to enter their encirclement

    As the three ships slowly approached the battlefield, the other four battleships didn¡¯t feel anything wrong. And after Zhao Hai entered their circle, he immediately released massive amounts of undead onboard the other four battleships.

    The fate of the four ships couldn¡¯tpare to the first two ships. They didn¡¯t even expect Zhao Hai¡¯s attacks. A lot of them wasn¡¯t even aware that they were already dead.

    Immediately, the four ships stopped firing. This made the people on the Hurricane Family freighter feel somewhat strange. And while they were confused, they suddenly heard a voice from the ship that just arrived, ¡°Friends from the Hurricane Family, hello. No need to fear, I¡¯ve already taken care of the enemy. May Ie on board?¡±

    The people of the Hurricane Family stared, although they didn¡¯t know the other party, they were still confident about theirbat effectiveness. Therefore, their leader said, ¡°i don¡¯t know who friend is, but we shall wee you to our ship.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then had the Haven slowly approach. Then he had a springboard extended to reach the Hurricane Family¡¯s ship. After that, Zhao Hai led Laura and the others to board the ship.

    The Hurricane Family¡¯s ship was very damaged. There were also a lot of injured crew onboard, waiting to be treated. Zhao Hai smiled and then waved his hand as a bunch of Light Magic flew out andnded on the wounded, effectively curing their wounds at an observable rate.

    At this time, the party that was preparing to wee him stopped. Their face turned ugly as they looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I Mister from the Radiant Church?¡±

    Zhao Hai turned his head to the one who spoke, this person was quite beautiful, she had brown hair and light green eyes, a fairly sharp face and snow white teeth. Although she might not be very beautiful, one could feel a very attracting aura while looking at her.

    But when Zhao Hai looked closely at this person, he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. He was very familiar with this face, this face belonged to none other than Kristen Stewart, an actress quite known for her role in a movie called ¡°Twilight¡±.

    One must say, that among the actresses, Kristen wasn¡¯t the most beautiful one. She just has a very attractive aura in her. Quiet? Smart? Elegant? These words might not fit someone like her.

    Because Zhao Hai quite liked the movie, he was able to recognize her face at a single nce. This girl looked very much like Kirsten.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but deeply sigh, his luck was truly fantastic. First was Taylor, then Megan, then Keeley, and now there was Kristen. The heavens were really looking after him. Being able to meet these people back on earth wasn¡¯t an easy thing.

    However, Zhao Hai had detected some vignce in the woman¡¯s expression, so he immediately answered, ¡°Sister might have misunderstood, but I¡¯m not a person from the Radiant Church. Hasn¡¯t sister seen my ship¡¯s g?¡±

    The she heard Zhao Hai, she couldn¡¯t help but turn her head towards the Haven¡¯s main mast and seeing the Wild Dragon g fluttering freely above the blood soaked sea.

    When she noticed the g, she couldn¡¯t help but gawk. Her brain seemed to stop for a short moment. She seem to have seen this g before, but she just couldn¡¯t remember when, or even where.

    At this time, she overheard a person¡¯s voice eximing, ¡°Heavens, is that the Buda n¡¯s WIld Dragon g? Are you from the Buda n?¡±

    Upon hearing the person, the girl couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhao Hai in confusion as she asked, ¡°You¡¯re from the Buda n? But how can you use Light Magic?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Who says my Buda n can¡¯t use Light Magic? Let me introduce myself, my name is Zhao Hai Buda, the current Patriarch of the Buda n.¡±

    The girl stared at Zhao Hai, seemingly forgetting her courtesy. This wasn¡¯t surprising since Zhao Hai was a well-know Dark Mage in the continent. Seeing a Dark Mage using Light Magic was even more surprising than seeing a tree nting itself.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯tment of the girl¡¯s expression, instead, he beckoned towards Laura and the others and said, ¡°These are my wives, Laura, Meg, Megan, Lizzy, and Ni¡¯er.¡±

    Seeing Laura and the others giving her a salute, the girl finally responded, with her face red in embarrassment she performed her own salute and said, ¡°Kristen Hurricane has seen Patriarch Zhao Hai as well as the madames.¡±

    After both sides exchanged greetings, Kristen then turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Patriarch Zhao Hai, I must express my greatest gratitude to you. If not for you, then we might have fallen to the other party¡¯s attack. These pirates are really too hateful.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Sister Kristen doesn¡¯t need to mind it too much. I just gave a small helping hand. Now that those battleships are under my control, Sister doesn¡¯t need to worry about it anymore.¡±

    Although Kristen didn¡¯t know how Zhao Hai was able to control those battleships, she didn¡¯t dare to ask him how. She knew that if Zhao Hai wanted it to be known, then he would tell her eventually.

    Kristen then gave Zhao Hai a salute and said, ¡°No matter what, I¡¯d like to thank Mister. Mister, pleasee sit with me in the cabin.¡± She said that as she gestured her arm as an invitation.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t be polite, he epted the invitation and led Laura and the others to walk with Kristen towards the cabin.

    The ship¡¯s cabin wasn¡¯t very big, only about the size of a normal living room. After the group had sat, the room immediately became quite crowded.

    1. Here we goooo hahaha

 Chapter 562 - Confirmation

    <h4>Chapter 562 - Confirmation</h4>

    A servant came in and served them something to drink. Because the battle didn¡¯t take too long, and since the other party were using long-ranged weapons, the damage on the Hurricane Family¡¯s freighter wasn¡¯t very serious.

    The group sat down as Kristen dictated the events before the attack. Although the Hurricane Family was constantly low-key and rarely did business, it was inevitable that they would have to trade some goods with the others. However, their trades weren¡¯t on the scale asrge as that of the other Great ns.

    For Great ns to maintain their strength, they needed to have some form of sustaining that strength. Even if the Hurricane Family didn¡¯t like to do business, it was unavoidable if they wanted to have their territory run normally. But because their family weren¡¯t very good in it, they would just trade the minimum amount to maintain the normal operation of their territory.

    This time, Kristen¡¯s mission was to trade in Rosen Empire and then go back home. In Rosen Empire, they didn¡¯t trade in Golden Ind, but preferred Rising Water City instead. Their previous transactions were always done in Rising Water City. Even if Golden Ind was on the Rise, the Hurricane Family didn¡¯t seem to get attracted to it. They still continued their trade with Rising Water City all the same.

    But when they were heading back, six five-masted battleships bearing pirate gs suddenly surrounded them. Although they had the means to fight back, their firepower just cannotpare to the other party. And adding on to the fact the the enemies had battleships while they only had a freighter, if Zhao Hai didn¡¯te, then they would surely be finished.

    After Kristen finished talking, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°We wanted to go visit the Buddha Empire, but we didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a thing. But does sister Kristen feel strange? How could pirates get their hands on six five-masted battleships?¡±

    Kristen¡¯s personality was the same as that of the Hurricane Family, as long as you don¡¯t offend her, then she would treat you kindly. But this didn¡¯t mean that the Hurricane Family were fools, on the contrary, they were quite smart people. They just ced this intellect in improving their magic and other things, but not for ambition. This was the general impression of the Continent towards the Hurricane Family.

    When Kristen heard what Zhao Hai said, her eyes turned sharp for a moment before she looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°What does mister want to say? Please speak.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I suspect that the assants weren¡¯t pirates. Sister Kristen should know, most pirate groups in the seas have Great ns supporting them. But with the Hurricane Family¡¯s background, I believe that no pirate would want to attack you, moreover, pirates with great strength, am I right?¡±

    Kristen nodded and said ,¡±That¡¯s right. It¡¯s just like mister said, our Hurricane Family has a lot of friends in the continent, and very few enemies.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said ,¡±What sister said is true. But even if you say there are few, that means that the Hurricane Family still had enemies. And did sister forget that you have one big enemy?¡¯

    Kristen stared, then she looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Is mister thinking about the Radiant Church?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s very possible. How about this, I¡¯ll go call some of those undead on the battleships and ask them. What do you think?¡±

    Kristen seemed to not understand, then she looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You mean, you have turned everyone on those ships into undead? Patriarch Zhao Hai, isn¡¯t that bad?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Why would it be bad? I¡¯ve turned hundreds of thousands of people in the Aksu Empire into undead. Why would I care about these few people?¡± He then stood up and walked outside.

    Kristen looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s back with eyes that showed loathing. The Hurricane Family were famously good-hearted people, therefore, they aren¡¯t used to seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s vicious and merciless actions.

    However, she still followed Zhao Hai out of the cabin. This matter can affect the Hurricane Family¡¯s future, she couldn¡¯t just ignore it.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about it too much, he didn¡¯t want to get in Kristen¡¯s good graces anyway. The reason why he helped the Hurricane Family was because he wants the Radiant Church to have a harder time.

    Outside the ship, Zhao Hai recited a few incantations before he waved his staff. ck gas started to appear from the staff and surrounded one battleship. When the gas disappeared, Kristen discovered that there were people standing on top of the ship¡¯s deck.

    Zhao Hai repeated the pattern and turned the people on the other battleships into Undead. Then he had the battleships approach the Hurricane Family¡¯s freighter. Then some of the undead boarded the Hurricane Family¡¯s ship.

    Kristen had recognized some of these people from the time of the battle. Therefore, she didn¡¯t suspect that Zhao Hai sent his undead to pretend.

    After the undead boarded the ship, Zhao Hai immediately had them report who they were. The assants weren¡¯t pirates, but instead the navy of the Ocean Waves Dynasty. Ocean Waves Dynasty was the country most developed in the research of the Water element. Because of this, they had the most powerful Navy in continent.

    However, even if these people were from the navy, they had nothing to do with the Radiant Church. They only thing that they knew was that they were ordered to attack, nothing more.

    But Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried, he asked these undead about which one of them was themander of the six battleships. Zhao Hai was already used to the Radiant Church¡¯s style, it was impossible for the church to not send someone over to monitor the operation.

    It didn¡¯t take too long before these people named someone. So Zhao Hai immediately called the person over and interrogated him. Sure enough, he identified himself to be part of the Radiant Church. Moreover, his level wasn¡¯t low, he was a Priest. This time, he was ordered by the Radiant Church to deal with the Hurricane Family, however, he didn¡¯t know of anything else.

    But this information was enough. At the very least, Zhao Hai wanted to let Kristen know that the ones who wanted to deal with the Hurricane Family were indeed the Radiant Church.

    Zhao Hai had also confirmed his suspicions. The Radiant Church truly had control over the Ocean Waves Dynasty. Moreover, they had changed their methods into moving in secret.

    After the interrogation, Zhao Hai made the undead return to the ships and had them leave. Then he returned to the cabin along with Kristen.

    Kristen was frowning, she felt that this matter has gotten quite thorny. Although the Radiant Church has been suppressed, their foundation was still intact. Even if their presence has been reduced, there were still people who worshipped their faith. The monarch of the other countries didn¡¯t really see them as a threat. Aside from the Rosen and Aksu Empires, nobody really went full on in eliminating the church. Some Churches were even still present, with Priests preaching in them albeit the much lesser numbers.

    Therefore, even if the Radiant Church was now behaving, they were still very strong. Kristen wasn¡¯t a fool, she had deduced from the testimonies of the undead that the Ocean Waves Dynasty and the Radiant Church certainly didn¡¯t have a simple rtionship. It seems to be like what Zhao Hai thought, the Radiant Church had be much more formidable now that they were in the shadows.

    Zhao Hai looked at Kristen and smiled faintly, ¡°Sister Kristen, I just want to take this matter to heart. And since the matter is finished, then we would be taking our leave. We still have an urgent matter to take care of in the Buddha Empire.¡±

    Kristen gawked and immediately responded. She was lowering her head in deep thought that she wasn¡¯t able to talk to Zhao Hai, which was something very disrespectful. When she thought about this, Kristen¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn red. She hastily stood up and gave a bow to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been unfair to mister. I was suddenly too absorbed in my own thoughts, so I neglected you. I ask for mister¡¯s forgiveness. But why would mister leave immediately? Mister had done a great deal of help to us, please stay behind and let us express our gratitude.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Sister is too polite. There¡¯s no need to do that, to me, this is but a small effort. Moreover, I also obtained six battleships, this can be said to be my reward. I really do have something to do in Buddha Empire, so sister shouldn¡¯t feel bad.¡±

    Kristen quickly replied, ¡°What does mister need in the Buddha Empire? My Hurricane Family has some sort of influence there, maybe we can help mister.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°i¡¯m travelling to Buddha Empire because I want to go to the Dwarf Mountain and see if I can do business with the Dwarven Race.¡±

    Kristen couldn¡¯t help but frown when she heard Zhao hai. The Dwarf Mountain held a special status in the Buddha Empire. The Empire needed heavy armors and weapons from the Dwarves. However, they also didn¡¯t want the Dwarves to be too strong. So just like the Beastmen, the Humans controlled the amount of trades that would be sent to the Mountain. However, the Dwarves weren¡¯t fools, as long as they notice that they had been deceived, they would surely dere war against the Buddha Empire.

    So because of this, the Buddha Empire merchants didn¡¯t dare to trick the Dwarves. However, the Empire still thought of a method. They wouldn¡¯t let the merchants of other countries to contact the Dwarves, ensuring that they would have full monopoly of the Dwarven market.

    Since the Empire was restricting trade, only a few merchants were able to make trade with the Dwarves for long term. Even Great Nobles didn¡¯t have the opportunity to dictate themselves. Therefore, it was natural for Kristen¡¯s expression to turn ugly upon hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s words.

    When Zhao Hai saw Kristen¡¯s expression, he asked, ¡°Sister Kristen? Is there something wrong?¡±

    Kristen didn¡¯t hide the truth from Zhao Hai. In fact, this matter was already known by the top level powers in the continent, so there was no reason to keep it a secret.

    After listening to Kristen, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If I can¡¯t do it, then I don¡¯t really care.¡±

 Chapter 563 - Dwarven Ironware

    <h4>Chapter 563 - Dwarven Ironware</h4>

    Kristen frowned, and finally made up her mind, ¡°Mister shouldn¡¯t rush to leave. I ask you to go with me to our Hurricane Family. Maybe we can help you with your trade with the Dwarves.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Kristen and smiled, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll have to bother sister. Right, my ship is very spacious, does sister want to get on board?¡±

    Kristen shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to decline mister¡¯s invitation. We just passed through a big fight. I still have a lot of matter to take care of.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, and then returned with Laura and the others to their own ship.

    After arriving at his ship, Zhao Hai ordered the six battleships to head towards Golden Ind. At the same time, he also informed Kun about their arrival so that he can take them in.

    Afterpleting these, Zhao Hai and the others entered the Space. When they had settled down, Zhao Hai looked at Laura and said, ¡°It seems like going through the trouble of lending a hand was worth it. If the Hurricane Family would really help us in our matter with the Dwarves, then our travel would be much easier.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s true, Buddha Empire is very strict regarding Dwarf Mountain. If someone of our status gets in touch with the dwarves, then it would definitely get their attention. Those Buddha Empire fellows seem to think that the Dwarves are their personal cksmiths. If we directly go to the Dwarves, we might get into huge trouble.¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned, ¡°Do the Great Nobles of the continent really don¡¯t have anything to say about this? How can they just let the Buddha Empire monopolize the Dwarf Race¡¯s business?¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°How could they not have an opinion? It¡¯s just that even if the Dwarf business is very profitable, those families don¡¯t want to offend the Buddha Empire. The Buddha Empire also has methods to deal with those who wanted toe in contact with the Dwarves. In fact, it is very simple, they would just suppress that family¡¯s business in the Buddha Empire, causing that family huge losses.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t think that the Buddha Empire would do this. However, he has to recognize that with how much importance the Buddha Empire has ced on the Dwarf goods, there would be no way for the other Nobles to get their hands on it. Exchanging their existing business in the Buddha Empire for a one-time transaction with the Dwarves is not worth it.

    Lizzy smiled and said, ¡°Not only that, the Buddha Empire might have also been talking to the Dwarves about how malicious the merchants of the other nations were. At this point, the Dwarves would have already been convinced that aside from the Buddha Empire, the others were simply swindlers. Therefore, making it much more difficult for the other empires to trade with them.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°This will make the travel to Buddha Empire much more interesting. It seems like Dwarven Ironware is really fantastic, otherwise the Empire wouldn¡¯t be this critical about controlling it.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°It really is. With the same type of weapon and the same iron, Human cksmiths just couldn¡¯tpare to the Dwarves. Human swords might break after one war while the Dwarven swords canst five, not to mention how much sharper the Dwarven swords were. By relying on Dwarf made goods, the Buddha Empire has managed to reach its current status.¡±

    Megan nodded as well, ¡°I used to see a Dwarven made steel dagger in my father¡¯s study in the past. The dagger wasn¡¯t very gorgeous, nor was it eye catching, but it was very sharp, better than those made by a senior Human cksmith. If you take a Human-made dagger and sliced it with a Dwarven-made one, the Human dagger would surely break into two.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°So that¡¯s how good Dwarven daggers are. But I want to know how it wouldpare to something that the Processing Machine makes.¡±

    Laura shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Dwarven daggers are stronger. They are handcrafted, repeatedly tempered, so they should be special.¡±

    Zhao Hai agreed, then he looked at Laura and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go write a letter to Grandpa Kunter. Telling him all about what just happened. I think it would be best for father-inw and the others to know about this, so that they can make proper preparations.¡±

    Meggan nodded, ¡°Right, but wouldn¡¯t the Church be evading the Rosen Empire by now? They would be courting death if they do. The hatred for the Church has now reached its peak. Even themoners were in opposition to them. It would be very difficult for the church to return to the Empire.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°No matter what, being prepared is always good. At the same time, I also want to see how the Hurricane Family reacts to this incident. If the Hurricane Family doesn¡¯t spread this out, then we would be the ones doing it. We¡¯ll drag the Ocean Waves Dynasty along as well. Let those people from the Radiant Church withdraw even more.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s also good. The Radiant Church had always been up to no good, it¡¯s too annoying. Even if they are strong, we should just rid of them.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°That won¡¯t be a good idea. If we remove the Church, the targets of the continent would be switched to us. That would make things much more troublesome. The strength that we have been showing is just the same as Great Nobles, which is still eptable for them. But if we show strength beyond their expectations, then I¡¯m afraid they would unite and deal with us.¡±

    Lizzy sighed, ¡°That¡¯s true. I don¡¯t understand how the people of the continent think, but for me, our current situation is quite good. At least nobodyes to bully us.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°What I¡¯d like is to upgrade the Space even sooner so that we won¡¯t be afraid of anyone. Moreover, we can also use a lot of backgrounds, when we get bored, we can just explore a new background. That would be very good.¡±

    One could clearly see the look of anticipation on the faces of Lizzy and the others. Zhao Hai had shown them the different backgrounds in the Space¡¯s shop, and those backgrounds were indeed very beautiful.

    The group continued to chat in the Space for while before they left Cai¡¯er to pay attention to the situation outside. If Kristen were to go see them, Cai¡¯er would immediately send word. But for now, they secretly returned to Iron Mountain Fort.

    When Zhao Hai went to the Prairie before, he was actually also nning to get his 100 thousand ves. However, he didn¡¯t expect how much damage the Herculean Bulls had suffered. Now that they needed to recover their strength, having those ves were indispensable. Therefore, Zhao Hai chose to just leave them there for the time being. After all, he still had his 100 thousand ves, so it wasn¡¯t really a big deal. Moreover, he also decided to get another 100 thousand ves from Lin, Zhao Hai believed that those would be delivered soon.

    The situation in Iron Mountain Fort was very normal. Although it was impossible for the ves to have amoner culture, but one day they will, so they were very obedient. If these 100 thousand ves were to disobey, Zhao Hai¡¯s management would have so much problems. But fortunately, the ves behaved themselves.

    Karen was still buzzing around the machines everyday, to the point where Laura was nowining about it to Zhao Hai.

    This time, Zhao Hai went to see how the ves were doing, and they were doing very good. Majority of the allocatednds were already nted. But Zhao Hai told them that this will be the only year where he would provide seeds to nt. The next year, they would be free to nt whatever they want. Zhao Hai was also nning on buying some seeds in the Space and selling them over to the ves, using grain as trade.

    They stayed for one day in Iron Mountain Fort. The next morning, Kristen sent someone to notify Zhao Hai. After some simple repairs, their ship was now ready to go.

    Their travel then on was very smooth. They didn¡¯t run into any enemies along the way. The merchants that they passed all shouted in greetings.

    One has to recognize how well received the people from the Hurricane Family were. There were several instances where ships from other Families discovered how battered the Hurricane Family ship was and thought that it was attacked. So they stopped by and visited Kristen, they wanted to know who attacked the Hurricane Family.

    At the same time, these people were also very enthusiastic regarding Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t expecting them to be this amodating, but after thinking about it for a while, he finally understood. All these people were kind to him because of Golden Ind.

    Golden Ind was now the continent¡¯s most famous trade harbor. People who go there because of the safety of their transactions, the low taxes, as well as the cheap goods inparison to other ces.

    Most importantly, there were a lot of Merchants who were chased by pirates and went to Golden Ind to hide, but those pirates didn¡¯t dare to move against them. This made the Merchants prefer to involve themselves with the Buda n.

    Zhao Hai naturally returned the enthusiasm of these people. He exchanged gifts with them and chatted with them for a bit, giving Zhao Hai some special understanding about these nobles from other countries.

    Zhao Hai was now in the Lyon Empire¡¯s seas. Merchantsing and going here were mostly from the Ocean Waves Dynasty and Buddha Empire, Aksu Empire ships were rarely spotted, the same was true for Rosen Empire ships.

    This was normal. Now that the Aksu Empire was still under recovery, there were few Merchants who travelled from there. On the other hand, the rtionship between the Rosen Empire and the Lyon Empire wasn¡¯t very good. Therefore, it was normal for Rosen Empire ships to avoid this region of the sea.

    But Zhao Hai still didn¡¯t meet any obstructions in the Lyon Empire. Whether it be the Hurricane Family or the Buda n, both of them were powerful families in the continent. Even if the rtionship between the Rosen Empire and the Lyon Empire wasn¡¯t good, the Lyon Empire¡¯s rtionship with Zhao Hai was still normal. At the same time, nobody wanted to needlessly offend both the Buda n and the Hurricane Family.

    After about a month of navigation, Zhao Hai and the others finally entered the Buddha Empire¡¯s seas. But they were still very far from the Hurricane Family¡¯s territory, they would still need to sail for five days before they arrive.

 Chapter 564 - Strange Hurricane Family

    <h4>Chapter 564 - Strange Hurricane Family</h4>

    Inside the Buddha Empire¡¯s sea region, the travel with the Hurricane Family people came smoothly as well. In the Buddha Empire, there was almost no reason to offend the Hurricane Family.

    The people of the Hurricane Family were not interested in influence. The people from the Buddha Empire were very friendly with them because they weren¡¯t striving for power nor profit. The Royal Family also liked to intermarry to their family, which made the other nobles treat them very well. One could say that the Hurricane Family was the most epted people in the entire Buddha Empire.

    However, Kristen wasn¡¯t in the mood to think about all of this right now. The group was currently entering the Buddha Empire¡¯srgest river, Iron Warhorse River.

    ording to legend, the founding Emperor of the Buddha Empire has managed to obtain the approval of a unique Magic Beast, an Iron Warhorse, in this river. With the horse as his mount, he managed to make a lot of achievements and finally established the Buddha Empire. After taking his seat as Emperor, he immediately changed the name of the River into Iron Warhorse River.

    The territory of the Hurricane Family was along a branch of this river, inside a mountainous area. The mountain didn¡¯t have any ores, and itsnd wasn¡¯t fertile. It can be said that this territory was the worst in the Buddha Empire.

    However, even after holding this territory for millennia, the Hurricane Family didn¡¯t even attempt to expand it one step, nor did they seek help from others. The Family only relied on their family members to excavate the mountainous area and make terraced fields of which Bamboo Rice, oil trees, and green vegetables were nted. They were living in something like a mundane paradise.

    In the eyes of other Nobles, this might be an example of not making progress. However, the Hurricane Family seems to like living like this. They were selling a lot of Bamboo Rice, oil products as well as vegetables, but not Magic Vegetables. This made their yearly profits much lesser than the other nobles, but this could still satisfy the family.

    But as many years passed by, the Hurricane Family were still a Great n. Other ns rose to the top, others fell into depravity, but the Hurricane Family still stayed the same. They just lived their day-to-day lives peacefully, as they did from the very beginning. This made people quite speechless when discussing them.

    However, if you think that the Hurricane family was weak, then you couldn¡¯t be any more wrong. Because of their innate Wind attribute, the Family had a lot of experts within their members.

    The other families might have 7th or 8th rank experts as their Foreign elders, eliciting respect and resources in order to make their strength grow. But it was different with the Hurricane Family. One might see a farmer on the fields, tending to his crops, only to know that the person was an 8th rank expert. You might even see someone peacefully chopping wood, but actually had the strength of 7th rank. There were no other family in the Buddha Empire that was just like the Hurricane Family.

    The Hurricane Family¡¯s core values is based on being good to others. They had helped a lot of families in the Buddha Empire before, making the entire Buddha Empire nobility grateful to them. One could say that in the Buddha Empire, the Hurricane Family was the most detached family in terms of political agenda.

    When the Radiant Church was at its strongest, they wanted to suppress the Hurricane Family because of its nonpliance. But when they came to doing it, they found out that they weren¡¯t able to do anything. The Hurricane Family didn¡¯t have any businesses aside from their rice, oil, and vegetables. And these things were daily supplies, so they really cannot be suppressed. And when the Radiant Church wanted to use other avenues to deal with them, the Nobles of the Buddha Empire disagreed. In the end, the Radiant Church can only take a step back.

    Although Zhao Hai had some understanding of the Hurricane Family, in the end, he was not a person of the Buddha Empire. His understanding of the Hurricane Family was only based on some writings on paper. As to the actual prestige of the Hurricane Family, Zhao Hai has close to no clue.

    After travelling for three days in Iron Warhorse River, they finally sailed on a branching body of water known as Blooming Flower River and stopped at a ce called the Blooming Flower Lake.

    On the east of Blooming Flower Lake, a stone pier can be seen. This pier was Hurricane Family¡¯s personal pier. At the same time, this Blooming Flower Lake was also part of the Hurricane Family¡¯s territory.

    After the two ships stopped on the pier. Zhao Hai discovered that there were a lot of people present. The one leading them was an old man wearing an azure Robe. This old man¡¯s robes was neither magnificent nor luxurious. The robe looked just like the robes that low-level Mages used to wear. It didn¡¯t have any special qualities in it.

    The hair of the old person was white, he had a wrinkled face that made him look like an old Mage that had zero aplishments in his life. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare look down on this person. Although the old man looked weak, Zhao Hai¡¯s intuition was telling him that he was an expert.

    After lowering the springboard, Zhao Hai, along with Laura and the others, walked down from their ship. Kristen also disembarked from her own ship. Naturally, Kristen had already sent a message towards the old man, informing him about what happened as well as Zhao Hai¡¯s presence.

    Kristen went to the old man and gave him a salute. The old man smiled kindly towards her and said, ¡°Good. It¡¯s nice that you¡¯vee back safely. I told you to not go, but you insisted to. Right, let¡¯s not neglect the guests.¡±

    Then the old man turned to look at Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t neglect his manners as he bowed and said, ¡°Buda n¡¯s Patriarch, Zhao Hai, has seen the Elder.¡±

    The old man smiled faintly and returned the bow before saying, ¡°Juno Hurricane has met Patriarch Zhao Hai.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly replied and said, ¡°Elder shouldn¡¯t be too polite. You¡¯re old enough to be my grandfather. No need to give me a bow, I don¡¯t deserve it.¡±

    Old Juno looked at Zhao Hai and smiled faintly, ¡°Patriarch Zhao Hai has rescued my granddaughter. That¡¯s a great service to my Hurricane Family, that¡¯s enough to merit a bow.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Elder is too polite. I just did it because of the coincidence, so I helped a little. Not really a big deal.¡±

    Juno smiled a little, he didn¡¯t want to dwell too much on this topic. So he said, ¡°Since mister hase to my Hurricane Family, then we would of course show you our hospitality.¡± Juno changed how he addressed Zhao Hai from Patriarch to mister. It seems like their rtionship has gone one step closer.

    Zhao Hai also noted the change to how he was addressed. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble the elder.¡± Then the group went to leave the pier and approached some carriages. The carriages were very ordinary, something even merchants wouldn¡¯t ride on. But from the looks of the Hurricane Family members, it seems like they were already used to it.

    Zhao Hai was now very curious about the people of the Hurricane Family. He wasn¡¯t expecting that there would a millennium-old family like this to exist. It made Zhao Hai think about how great it would be if he were to be born into such a family. However, his fate was on the opposite direction.

    After the group rode the carriage, it immediately headed towards the depths of the Hurricane Family¡¯s territory. This showed Zhao Hai that the Hurricane Family¡¯s territory was a mountainous region, no tnds can be seen. The road that they were going through were all mountain paths paved with stones.

    Zhao Hai looked at the lush, Bamboo Rice and oil trees in the mountains. Then he turned to Laura and said, ¡°This ce is really good. It¡¯s much better than our ck Wastnd.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Their lifestyle is really astonishing. I didn¡¯t think that there would be a millennium-old n that is like this. I used to hear how the Hurricane Family lived, but I really didn¡¯t expect it to be like this.¡±

    After crossing two mountains, their carriage stopped. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately get down from the carriage, he was busy gawking at the scene.

    This vige wasn¡¯t different than the viges that they had seen in the past two mountains. Stone houses with a stone walled courtyards, of which several fruit trees were grown. Dogs can be seen running around the vegetation and pigs¡¯ squeals can be heard. It¡¯s a typical mountain vige that one can see everywhere.

    However, this typical mountain vige was actually the Patriarch¡¯s residence of one of the most famous Great Families in the continent. This scene made Zhao Hai stare nkly.

    At this time, people can be heard walking towards the carriage. This made Zhao Hai recover as he led Laura and the others down. Juno had also reached Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage as he smiled, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, this is where I live. It¡¯s quite crude, I hope you don¡¯t get offended.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly replied, ¡°This is actually a very good ce. I like it very much. I¡¯d have to trouble the Elder to take care of me.¡± Juno smiled faintly and led Zhao Hai to enter the courtyard. Kristen was also following them from behind, while the others went back to their own households.

    Upon entering the courtyard, Zhao Hai can see another old person there as well as two children running around like crazy.

    Kristen entered the courtyard and immediately ran towards the old person as she held her up, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve missed you.¡± The old woman looked at Zhao Hai and then back to Kristen as she said, ¡°Good girl. Right, go invite the guests over inside.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at this old woman and immediately knew that she was an expert as well, at least 7th rank. Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t seen an 7th rank Mage like this old woman before. Moreover, she was a millennium-old Patriarch¡¯s wife.

    At this time, Zhao Hai also entered the room with Juno. The living room was quite big, when he entered, he can see wooden chairs and tables inside, looking like they were already antiques. The items inside gave off a serene and deep aura.

    After the group sat down, Kristen got them something to drink. Then Juno looked at Zhao Hai and smiled, ¡°Is Patriarch Zhao Hai not too familiar with a crude ce such as this?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Not at all, I¡¯m quite used to it. A year ago, I lived in a simr condition. It¡¯s even much worse than here. Hahaha. Even the ce that I¡¯m living in right now is not much better than this.¡±

    Juno smiled and said, ¡°Our Hurricane Family had been living like this for as long as I can remember, so we¡¯re already quite used to it. Right, I heard that Patriarch Zhao Hai¡¯s purpose this time was to contact the dwarves, am I correct?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I dide to do some trades with the Dwarves. But I¡¯m quite unfamiliar with the ce as well as the people here. I¡¯ll have to ask the Elder for help.¡±

    Juno smiled and said, ¡°Patriarch doesn¡¯t need to be polite. You¡¯ve rescued Kristen, such great kindness needed to be repaid. If I can help you even for a little bit, then I would be very happy.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Elder is really too polite. I feel quite ufortable receiving such remarks from a respectable person like you.¡±

    Juno just smiled and said, ¡°Alright, no need to talk about this. I¡¯ll have to ask Patriarch Zhao Hai to stay here for a few days since I¡¯ll need to arrange this matter. After I take care of it, I will personally apany you to Dwarf Mountain. I believe that those old Dwarves would still give me some face.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared nkly before he immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ve dared to cause the Patriarch too much trouble, I¡¯ll have to deeply apologize.¡±

    The Old man waved his hand and said, ¡°It isn¡¯t a big deal. I happen to have several good friends among the Dwarves. Patriarch Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t need to be too polite. Right, I¡¯ll have to ask Patriarch Zhao Hai to rest in his room first. In a while, I¡¯ll be inviting you over for dinner.¡± Zhao Haiplied, and then he led Laura and the others out.

    After walking out of the house, they saw that Kristen was already there waiting for them. However, Kristen was very differentpared to the first time that they¡¯ve met. In the past, Kristen was wearing a long skirt, with her hair fairly unkempt. But the present Kristen was now wearing ordinary clothes, she also had her hair into a braid, she looked just like an adorable neighbor.

    Kristen gave a small bow and said to Zhao Hai, ¡°Patriarch Zhao Hai, pleasee with me.¡± Then she led Zhao Hai towards a nearby building.

    After arriving at the building, Kristen turned her head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Patriarch, this is the ce that Grandfather has arranged for you. It looks quite simple, we hope that Patriarch doesn¡¯t get too offended.¡±

    Zhao Hai entered the room. It wasn¡¯t that big, the inside was divided into two; the living room and the bedroom. If one carefully looked at it, one could see that the room was spotlessly clean.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to Kristen and then said, ¡°Sister Kristen is too polite. This ce is very good, it¡¯s very much to my liking. Thank you very much.¡±

    Kristen smiled and said, ¡°Patriarch is too polite. Then I¡¯ll leave patriarch here so that you can take a rest. If Patriarch needs anything, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then Kristen turned around and left. Meg and the others also came inside as they evaluated the house.

    Laura smiled and turned to Zhao Hai, ¡°Brother Hai, I didn¡¯t think that the Hurricane Family would be living this humbly. It¡¯s really too strange.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I also didn¡¯t think that the famous Hurricane Family would have this kind of lifestyle, it¡¯spletely out of my expectations. With how strong they are, they still chose to live such lives, they have my utmost admiration.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°They really do make people admire them. But I feel like our situation is quite simr to the Hurricane Family. We have the strength to rule a nation, but we chose to live our current lives. Maybe we are pursuing the same life as them.¡±

 Chapter 565 - Taking a Vacation

    <h4>Chapter 565 - Taking a Vacation</h4>

    Laura and the others understood Zhao Hai by now. Zhao Hai was a person with little ambition. If he wasn¡¯tpelled to upgrade his Space, they wouldn¡¯t have reached their current status.

    At this time, a voice was heard from the courtyard, Zhao Hai then allowed Megan to open the door. What they saw were peopleing into the courtyard. There were two middle-aged people and in their sides were two seemingly 20-year old men.

    Kristen was standing in between the two middle-aged people, acting like a spoiled child. Zhao Hai deduced that these two people might be Kristen¡¯s parents.

    Sure enough, when Kristen saw Zhao Hai open the door, she immediately spoke some words to the couple. The two looked at Zhao Hai and walked over and together they said, ¡°We thank Patriarch Zhao Hai for saving our daughter¡¯s life, please ept our gratitude.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly returned the gesture and said, ¡°This one wouldn¡¯t dare, it¡¯s just a small help.¡±

    At this point, Juno came as Zhao Hai was talking to Kristen¡¯s parents. He smiled faintly and then said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back, let¡¯s invite Patriarch Zhao Hai for a meal.¡±

    Kristen¡¯s father immediately nodded and then turned his head to Zhao Hai and gestured his hand, ¡°Please ept our Hurricane family¡¯s invitation. Patriarch Zhao Hai, Ladies, please.¡± Zhao Haiplied, and then he led Laura and the others as he followed the Hurricane Family to the dining room.

    Although Kristen¡¯s home wasn¡¯t a castle and their yard was not big, they still had a ce specifically used for dining. However, it¡¯s furniture weren¡¯t up to par with the other Great Nobles. The chairs and tables looked like they were used for many years. Although it was much better thanmoners¡¯ homes, it was much worsepared to nobles.

    Juno was there waiting for Zhao Hai and the others in the dining room. After the group sat down, Juno¡¯s wife immediately had the dished served.

    After seeing the dishes, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile. This Hurricane Family surely is very interesting. They¡¯re chosen to live this kind of vige life, they lived with ordinarly old furniture, and the way they received their guests was the same as how country people receive them.

    When Nobles eat meals, they would generally choose rtively good food, the more expensive the better. But country people were different, vegetables, fish, and meat were already good food. The Hurricane Family seems to embody this philosophy as well.

    This was the first time that Laura and the others had this kind of food, so they felt very curious. On the other hand, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t, instead, what he felt was warmth. Back on Earth, he had eaten meals like this all the time.

    Juno repeatedly offered Zhao Hai the dishes, and Zhao Hai didn¡¯t decline. He ate the meal as he chatted with Juno, the meal was very rxed andfortable.

    Zhao Hai discovered that the Hurricane Family people were very nice to speak to. Moreover, they don¡¯t talk like other nobles. You don¡¯t need to worry about your words, afraid of offending them. They also didn¡¯t go and probe your background, the Hurricane Family just wanted to talk about day to day activities.

    After having eaten their meal, the group went to the living room and sat. Kristen¡¯s mother had served them something to drink. Kristen and thedies, as well as Kristen¡¯s grandmother, left the room, leaving only Zhao Hai and Juno inside.

    After taking a drink, Zhao Hai looked at Juno and said, ¡°Elder, I just want to ask. What do you want to do about the recent matter?¡±

    The matter that Zhao Hai meant was naturally the attack on Kristen. He wanted to know how Juno wanted to deal with it. If Juno doesn¡¯t want to make a move, then there would be no need for Zhao Hai to touch the Radiant Church. Otherwise, if he made a move this time, iming that the Radiant Church attacked Kristen but the Hurricane Family doesn¡¯t have his back, then he would be ced in an awkward position.

    If the Hurricane Family wanted to deal with the Radiant Church, then Zhao Hai can lend a hand, revealing this matter to the entire continent, making people raise their vignce.

    After Juno heard Zhao Hai, his eyes immediately shined as he said, ¡°Does Mister mean the attack on Kristen? I¡¯m still quite not sure, but it¡¯s for certain that I won¡¯t let this matter go. Mister Zhao Hai should also understand that even if the Buddha Empire was afraid of being controlled by the Radiant Church, suppressing it, the Church still has their presence inside the Empire. If we deal with them now, they would definitely fight back. And that would not be good.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he knew that Juno was right. Seeing Zhao Hai nod, Juno continued, ¡°Therefore, I want to spread this matter in the meantime, letting everyone be on guard against the Radiant Church. I think that as long as the continent knew about this, then they would definitely think of ways to deal with the Radiant Church.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded again and then said, ¡°This action is also good. Dealing with the Radiant Church couldn¡¯t be done in a single day. If the Radiant Church¡¯s attack on Kristen were to spread, the people would surely dread the church. In the future, it would be much more difficult for the church to attack individual people. Moreover, Great Nobles would also start suppressing them even more. Soon enough, the Radiant Church wouldn¡¯t be able to take advantage of any situation.¡±

    Juno nodded and said, ¡°This is the only thing that we could do right now. But I can also be sure that the Radiant Church wouldn¡¯t let our Hurricane Family go with just this. Although our Hurricane Family doesn¡¯t have enemies, it doesn¡¯t mean that nobody can bully us.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Elder should already know about my Buda n¡¯s enmity with the Radiant Church. If Elder needs anything from us, feel free to send word.¡±

    Junoughed and said, ¡°Alright, if our Hurricane Family goes to war with the Radiant Church, then we would certainly ask the Buda n for help.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard Juno¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but feel ted. Juno had already regarded the Buda n as allies, and for the n, this was a great thing.

    However, Zhao Hai can also see that Juno doesn¡¯t want to specifically state this alliance. But it still made Zhao Hai happy, having a potential ally was already very good.

    In the next several days, Zhao Hai and the others lived in Juno¡¯s residence. The farmers woke up very early, although Zhao Hai and the others don¡¯t wake up veryte, they were still much worse than them.

    Moreover, from these past several days, Zhao Hai also understood that the performance of the Hurricane Family towards him was not deliberately done. This was because in Zhao Hai¡¯s stay in Juno¡¯s residence, he can see that the Bamboo rice being nted and taken care of were all done with care. The other farmers who were around Juno¡¯s residence were also greeting Juno every single day. It was quite obvious that this was their day to day life.

    After observing for several days, Zhao Hai discovered that the Hurricane Family was quite a loose family. They don¡¯t look like they share amon family, but just their surname. The people in the family generally lived on their own. Although they had a Patriarch, his authority wasn¡¯t as strong as in the other Noble families. Every year, the Patriarch would go and collect the taxes, but this tax would also be circted back into the family.

    Compared to the other Nobles, the position of Patriarch in the Hurricane Family was more of a rallying position than a position of power.

    However, if one were to say that the Hurricane Family was dispersed, then they would also be very wrong. The Hurricane Family still had their faith in the Wind God, and each person was fully devoted to the belief. Although they live separately, once a ceremony was required, all of them went in as one. They were more solid than any average Noble family.

    Zhao Hai had lived for five days in Juno¡¯s residence. And he spent this five days mostly outdoors. He was going all around the mountain and looking at the Bamboo Rice as well as the Oil Trees. He also chatted with the vigers and came to know them by name.

    Regarding Zhao Hai¡¯s actions, Juno couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. Juno has also heard about Zhao Hai¡¯s background. He was a yboy from his younger years, but when their n suffered disaster, he suddenly encountered a fortuitous encounter and managed to make the Buda n into what it is today.

    However, Juno also thought that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know about the habits and customs of a vige. After all, Zhao Hai lived in a major city in the past. He may go outside at the very least, once every year. But this one time might only be about business, or to fight another person. For him to be able to getfortable in a vige was impossible if he didn¡¯t live in one in the past. So how was he very familiar with it right now?

    Zhao Hai was obviously very used to it, moreover, he looks like he has lived in a vige for majority of his life. This made Juno confused. Actually, what made Juno most surprised was the conduct of Zhao Hai¡¯s wives.

    With their identities, Juno had always thought that they were going to be delicatedies, just like princesses. Compared to their previous living arrangements, this vige setting of the Hurricane Family was too simple and crude.

    However, Laura and the others were acting pretty normal, they can actually move on their own. They also weren¡¯t very curious about crops like the Bamboo Rice or the Oil Trees. In fact, it was the opposite, they knew a lot about the Bamboo Rice and the Oil trees, this was very surprising for the old man.

    Although Juno was very surprised about Zhao Hai¡¯s group, he didn¡¯t attempt to probe them or ask. In the recent days, Zhao Hai was also not talking about the matter with the Dwarves, nor about the matters with the Buda n and the Radiant Church. Zhao Hai seemed to enjoy his current state, one could see the joy and bliss reflected on his face.

    Five days passed by in a blink of an eye. And on the morning of the next day, Zhao Hai and the others got up early,bed their hair, and washed their face before going to the dining room to have breakfast. Breakfast in the countryside was very simple, and since they were already familiar with Juno, they didn¡¯t need to act too polite.

    Juno was already waiting for them in the dining room. After the group sat down, Juno smiled to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, you should prepare yourself. We¡¯ll be departing for Dwarf Mountain today.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Actually, there¡¯s no need to prepare anything, I¡¯m ready to go anytime.¡± To be honest, he wasn¡¯t actually thinking about leaving this vige life, he was enjoying himself here. The five days that Zhao Hai spent here was the mostfortable he had been in the past year. It seemed very much like a vacation, making Zhao Hai very reluctant to leave.

    But as it seems, it looks like the vacation has ended.

 Chapter 566 - Frightened

    <h4>Chapter 566 - Frightened</h4>

    Standing on the deck of the Haven, Juno¡¯s facial expression was very calm while Zhao Hai was there standing at his side. They were now navigating back in Iron Warhorse River.

    The Hurricane Family¡¯s five-master ship had received some damages in the fight, so it was now under repair. Therefore, when they departed this time, they used Zhao Hai¡¯s ship.

    Not only did Iron Warhorse River span the entire Buddha Empire, it was also quite deep and very wide. The river was an important lifeline for the Buddha Empire¡¯s prosperity.

    The end of the river was a ce not far from the Dwarf Mountains. This was very convenient for Zhao Hai, as they were now heading towards the Dwarves.

    They had been sailing for four days after they left the Hurricane Family¡¯s territory. In about three days, they should reach the end of the river.

    While looking at the river¡¯s scenery, Juno sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s been quite a few years since I¡¯ve left the territory, I don¡¯t know how those old folks were doing. Little Hai, this trip to the Dwarves, I can only be responsible for introducing you to them. You must know that the Dwarves are very stubborn. If they decided to not trade with you, then nobody¡¯s words can change their minds. Right, what kind of things do you intend to trade with them?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°They¡¯re Dwarves, naturally I¡¯d want their metalwares. I intend to trade them with liquor in exchange.¡±

    Juno stared, then heughed and said, ¡°Good, that¡¯s a great idea. Those fellows do indeed love drinking. If you give them great wines, they would surely do business with you. Right, what liquor are you selling? Is it Milk Wine?¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s best selling liquor was also made known to Juno. Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Yes, but I intend to trade them with a higher quality Milk Wine.¡±

    Juno smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. There¡¯s no better business with Dwarves other than liquor. I¡¯ve also tried your Milk WIne, they¡¯re very good. Especially that higher quality one, it¡¯s fragrant.¡±

    The higher quality milk wine that Juno mentioned was actually the Milk Wine made from cow¡¯s milk. This was because cow¡¯s milk was much mellowerpared to argali milk. Making it¡¯s vor much better, therefore, making a much better wine. Of course, the sellers needed to differentiate and describe the difference of the two, otherwise, the other Nobles wouldn¡¯t be able to tell the difference.

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa Juno, if you like, I¡¯ll have a batch given to you. In any case, those are my products. Me giving them away wouldn¡¯t be a big deal.¡±

    Juno smiled and said, ¡°Alright, after we head back, you leave some behind for me. By now, I find the other wines quite tasteless. I must say Little Hai, you¡¯ve been living a great life on board your ship.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not really thatfortable. As you can see, I always move around, doing things here and there.¡±

    Juno smiled and said, ¡°No need to undery yourself Little Hai, just let this old manin here for a little bit. Right, Dwarves are generally good people. But don¡¯t go and deceive them, if they find out, they wouldn¡¯t be able to let you off easily.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Rest assured, I already know this. I quite understand their character, after all, they seem to be like the Beastmen.¡±

    Juno smiled and said, ¡°Alright, just be good. Also, Dwarves can take jokes, you can even tease them about their height, and they will never get angry. However, if you say something bad about their metalwares, they will immediately get enraged. Doing that is not a good idea.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll remember that. I will certainly watch my mouth. In fact, most of these ironware would be supplied to the Beastmen. If not for their needs for weapons, I wouldn¡¯t being here.¡±

    Juno nodded, the reason why he reminded Zhao Hai about this point was because he was afraid that Zhao Hai would undercut the price by intentionally saying that the Dwarf goods are no good. If that happens, Zhao Hai would definitely be offending the entire Dwarf Race.

    However, when Juno heard that Zhao Hai wanted to get the majority of these ironware for the Beastmen, he immediately became curious. The Milk Wines that Zhao Hai had been selling was definitely rted to the Beastmen. What made people confused was that the Milk Wine that Zhao Hai sells were much better than those of the Beastmen. It was actually a peculiar thing.

    Juno looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Do you have a good rtionship with the Beastmen?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m friends with the Cow and Dog Race. I have good rtionship with the ck Bears and I also have some deals with the Hawks recently. As for the other races, I don¡¯t have too much contact with them.¡±

    Juno nodded, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°The Radiant Church had just made a huge blunder back in Aksu Empire. Does this matter have something to do with you?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t. I only received rumors about the matter with the Radiant Church and the Aksu Empire. I don¡¯t know any of the specifics. You should know that me and the Radiant Church don¡¯t really look eye to eye. So it¡¯s quite impossible for me to know about their matters. My scouts don¡¯t have supernatural activities to know about their secret ns. Also how could the Radiant Church let untrusted people know about specific things?¡±

    Juno nodded, he believed Zhao Hai¡¯s words. The Radiant Church attached great importance to this matter, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t have sent a red robed Archbishop to manage their operation. However, this defeat still baffled a lot of people. Nobody knew how the Beastmen found out about the Radiant Church¡¯s n, causing the Church to lose a lot.

    Even if the continent was confused, there weren¡¯t a lot of people who suspected Zhao Hai. The continent knew about the enmity between Zhao Hai and the Radiant Church. The Radiant Church naturally knew about this, so they should be on guard against Zhao Hai.

    At the same time, the Buda n was also still an emerging n, their background was insufficient. Moreover, Zhao Hai also had a falling out with the entire Aksu Empire, almost no family in the Aksu Empire was on his side. Although his rtionship with the Iksa Family and the Purcell Family was good, the Iksa Family was already gone before the Beastman attack while the Purcell Duchy was turned into sacrificial paws by the Radiant Church. Therefore, there would be no way for Zhao Hai to find out about anything.

    Because of this, after the war, no matter how strange the Radiant Church¡¯s defeat was, nobody had any thoughts that Zhao Hai would have a hand on the Church¡¯s demise.

    When summarizing the reasons of their failure, although the Radiant Church had turned their internal and external arrangements inside out, they still didn¡¯t ce any suspicions towards Zhao Hai. In their minds, even if the Buda n was strong, their information gathering aspect was still very weak.

    It was impossible for the people of the continent to evene up with the existence of the Space. They were still stuck in thinking about the normal modes of gathering information.

    But still, Juno¡¯s question made Zhao Hai break into a cold sweat. It was great that they had prepared an excuse for this. He didn¡¯t want any other people to know that he had used the Beastmen to deal with the Radiant Church. The lesser people knew the better.

    The people of the continent might be repulsed with the Radiant Church, but they still think of them as fellow Humans. If they came to know that Zhao Hai sided with the Beastmen in order to deal a blow to the Radiant Church, then they might make Zhao Hai into the number one enemy of the Humans.

    It was also good that there were only a few Beastmen who knew about Zhao Hai¡¯s hand in the matter. The general popce only believed that there was a mysterious person that helped them. After all, when Zhao Hai visited the Beastman camp, he donned the disguise of another person.

    If there were people to suspect, then it might be the Engraved Ark. This organization was very mysterious, moreover, they wanted to subvert the Ark Continent. Such matters was what they might possibly do.

    Juno had just blurted this question out thoughtlessly and didn¡¯t take it to heart. But even if Zhao Hai told him that he used the Beastmen against the Radiant Church, he still wouldn¡¯t it say anything. After all, if the Beastmen were to attack the Aksu Empire, they would be dealing a huge blow against the Radiant Church.

    And with their recent attack to his Granddaughter, Kristen, Juno was even more unsupportive towards the Church. Juno had a lot of children, but the one he favors the most was Kristen¡¯s father. He already set his heart on having Kristen¡¯s father as the future Patriarch of the Family. However, the one Juno loved the most was Kristen. Therefore, the Radiant Church attacking Kristen had managed to touch Juno¡¯s bottom line.

    The Hurricane Family were good-natured people, but this didn¡¯t mean that they would just endure. In their early years, the reason why the Hurricane Family was able to hold on to their territory was because they also punched back. If the Hurricane Family fully mobilized this time, their might would not be worse than the other millenium-old family. They weren¡¯t even behind in terms of their wealth. It was only because of their ancestral doctrine that they maintained this kind of life.

    In fact, even if Juno said that it was not the time to deal with the Radiant Church, he already sent some people towards the Churches of the Radiant Church inside the Buddha Empire. Nobody from the Radiant Church was spared.

    Being a good person didn¡¯t mean that you didn¡¯t have any temper. If people hit your left face, you turn back and hit their right. If one doesn¡¯t fight back, it didn¡¯t mean that you have great values, it also means that you are without spine.

    The reason why Juno told Zhao Hai that he didn¡¯t want to move against the Radiant Church was because he didn¡¯t want Zhao Hai to know. Juno knew about how big Zhao Hai¡¯s enmity with the Radiant Church was. If Juno told Zhao Hai, then it was inevitable that Zhao Hai would help, elevating the matter by another lever. In the current case, the matter was still under Juno¡¯s control.

 Chapter 567 - Dwarf Iron Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 567 - Dwarf Iron Mountain</h4>

    While the ship was sailing along Iron Warhorse River, they could spot three-masted and five-masted ships sailing with them. These ships had disced a lot of water, showing people how much cargo they were carrying.

    They were already not far from the pier for Dwarf Mountain. From the direction these ships were heading, it seems like they were all packing a lot of iron and iron goods inside.

    When people mention Dwarven ironware, they might think of weapons. But in reality, there were a lot of ironware that were from the Dwarves. Everything that can be made out of iron was also made by the Dwarves.

    Moreover, Dwarves don¡¯t only create things from iron, they also use a variety of metals as well. Their gold and silver items also held some fame in the continent, but not as much as their ironware.

    Weapons that Dwarves produce might be crude and simple, but the products they make from precious metals were absurdly magnificent, looking like they were art. Even Elves cannot bepared to how innately skilled the Dwarves were in this aspect.

    Like what was heard, the Dwarves had been hollowing out huge portions of Dwarf Mountain. At the same time, they also knew that the mountain would run out of iron eventually, so they also started to recycle some iron. Iron was easy to reuse, the Dwarves can just remelt some dscared iron products to make new ones.

    Because of this, whether ships were heading or leaving Dwarf Mountain, all of them had iron in their cargo.

    Zhao Hai also knew about this practice of the Dwarves, but they don¡¯t need a lot of people to bring them iron. Right now, they already have Merchants, specifically tasked to get them some scrap iron. One could say that the development of the Dwarves were much better than the Beastmen.

    Before long, the Haven slowly came to a stop at the pier. The pier was very big, the ships that were moored along it were a lot. Zhao Hai also noticed that of the ships present, almost all of them were owned by Buddha Empire Nobles, he couldn¡¯t spot any ships belonging from the other nations.

    But what intrigued Zhao Hai the most about this pier was the pier managers. These people were very short, the tallest of them was only about 1.5 meters. However, their figures were very sturdy, they wore iron armor while everyone of them carried a hammer at their back.

    This hammer wasn¡¯t the same as the weapons of Ancient China. This hammer looks like it was used to hammer iron, but it¡¯s very big, they seem to weigh a couple of dozen jins each.

    In addition to the hammer, the Dwarves also wore iron armor. The amount of load that each of them carried was at minimum about 100 jin. But from their appearances, it seems like it didn¡¯t bother them, showing how formidable their strengths were.

    This was the first time that Zhao Hai had seen a Dwarf. These people had brown hair and a full beard on their faces, they also had a slight blush on their cheeks, probably from all the drinking that they had done.

    After the ship stooped, Zhao Hai walked down from it along with Juno. Before long, two Dwarves approached them, the two bowed slightly to Zhao Hai and Juno and said, ¡°Are you two doing business?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Dwarf friend, this one is Buda n¡¯s Zhao Hai. I came this time to do business. Since this is my first time, I have been apanied with the Hurricane Family¡¯s Patriarch.

    When the Dwarf heard Zhao Hai that the person beside him was the Hurricane Family¡¯s patriarch, his face immediately changed to respect as he bowed to Juno and said, ¡°So it turns out to be Patriarch Juno. We¡¯ve been very rude, pleasee with us.¡±

    It seemed like they had ignored Zhao Hai¡¯s self introduction. Zhao Hai can only stare nkly for a moment before bitterly smiling.

    The Buda n was now quite famous in the Continent, however, these Dwarves seem to not know about him. This had two possibilities, it might be because they really haven¡¯t heard about Zhao Hai, or they might have taken a dislike towards him.

    Juno looked at the Dwarf and calmly said, ¡°This is Mister Zhao Hai, Buda n¡¯s Patriarch, he is a friend of mine.¡±

    Quite ordinary words, but these made the Dwarf stare. Then he turned to Zhao Hai with a look of unfriendliness and said, ¡°Buda n? Rosen Empire¡¯s Buda n?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    The Dwarf looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since people from the Rosen Empire hase here. Thest merchant from the Rosen Empire sold us moldy bamboo rice.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard the Dwarf, he stared for a moment before he faintly smiled and said, ¡°Really? Is he from the Buda n?¡±

    The Dwarf didn¡¯t expect this to be Zhao Hai¡¯s response. He also understood what Zhao Hai meant. The Dwarf couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°I like you. Patriarch Zhao Hai, please.¡±

    Juno nodded at the side inmendation. If Zhao Hai defended the Rosen Empire merchants, then it would be impossible for him to do any business with the Dwarves. It¡¯s good that Zhao Hai¡¯s answer made these Dwarves quite delighted.

    Zhao Hai also discovered that these Dwarves aren¡¯t the same as the Beastmen. Beastmen were direct, but they weren¡¯t as smart as the Dwarves. Even if the Dwarves were also direct, they also had more contact with Humans and knew about how to read them.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s group left the pier along with the two Dwarves, then the Dwarves got the group some carriages. The carriage was fairly big, it was pulled by a Magic Beast that Zhao Hai has not seen before. This one looked like pangolin, however, their heads looked like a cross between a horse and a bull.

    After the carriage arrived, the two Dwarves immediately invited Zhao Hai¡¯s group to ride it. The Dwarves then talked with the group while inside. Naturally, the two were much more respectful towards Juno.

    Seeing their conduct, Zhao Hai can¡¯t do anything but just smile. From what he can see on the expressions of the Dwarves, it seems like Juno held quite a high standing in their hearts.

    When Juno noticed that Zhao Hai was curious about the Magic Beast, he smiled and said, ¡°This beast is called Iron Armor Beast, a unique Magic Beast of the Dwarven Race. It¡¯s a greatplement to them as it is very good at excavating earth as well as digging through mountains. At the same time, through proper training, these can also help the Dwarves find iron ore deposits. However, this Magic Beast also has its peculiarities. Other than the Dwarves, these beasts are unable to be trained by Humans or any other races. Because of this, the Dwarves had always believed that this beast was a gift to them but the Artisan God.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he didn¡¯t think that this was false. After all, there were a lot of strange things in the Ark Continent. Maybe there were really gods looking at the continent from some other ce.

    The Iron Armor beast walked very steadily, moreover, it¡¯s speed was not very slow. It didn¡¯t take a long time before Zhao Hai and the others saw the mountain in the distance. This mountain was very different from the Hurricane Family¡¯s territory. Back in the Hurricane Family¡¯s ce, bamboo rice and oil trees can be seen everywhere, but here, Zhao Hai can only spot a single nt that he hadn¡¯t seen before.

    This tree is very strange, it¡¯s trunk was very straight and very ck. However, it wasn¡¯t very thick. On top of the tree were some branches, each branch had about five or six extensions on them. At the same time, there were more than ten leaves on each branch, each leaf was very big, about more than one meter long and were very thin. One could get an impression of a spear upon seeing the dark green leaves. The entire tree gives one a feeling of weight and sharpness.

    For a tree to give a sharp feeling was very strange. At this time, Juno opened his mouth and said, ¡°This is called a Spear Tree. It¡¯s branch, leaves, and trunk can all be made into spears of high quality. They are also quite heavy, much heavier than average spears. However, they are also very tough, they are one of the specialty goods in Dwarf Mountain.

    Zhao Hai nodded, but deep inside he was excited. He really felt that he hadn¡¯t wasted his time ining here. These unique things in Dwarf Mountain are very helpful. Even if they cannot upgrade the Space, he can still acquire them for future use.

    Zhao Hai was now anticipating his visit towards the Elven Forest. If the Dwarves, who were famous for the ironware, already had these unique nts and beasts, then what would the Elves, who were famous for their unique nts, have? It was no wonder that Zhao Hai looked forward to his visit.

    Dwarf Iron Mountain was very tall, not worse than any other tall mountain in the continent. The mountain was part of a very long mountain range,parable only to Hawk King Mountain.

    Before long, the Iron Armor Beast carriage entered the mountain. Upon entering, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but gawk, the scale of this ce simply ced theke chamber back at Iron Mountain to shame.

    But there was no water in this mountain chamber, on the contrary, it looked just like a huge factory. cksmiths and their furnaces can be seen everywhere. Shirtless Dwarves, were all hard at work, hammering their metals and producing some ¡®ding¡¯ ¡®ding¡¯ sounds along the way. The noise in this ce wouldpel you to shout at someone beside you just to talk to them.

    Inside, weapons and various products can be seen everywhere. All kinds of full body armor were also being made. Various Dwarves can be seen loading and unloading goods here and there, however, no Human merchants can be seen inside.

    Zhao Hai was actually afraid of the noise inside, he felt like his head was about to explode. But fortunately, it didn¡¯t take too long before the carriage went out of the other side of the mountain, bringing them back to the quiet atmosphere once again.

    Zhao Hai let out a long breath and then said, ¡°That was too scary. If I stay for a day inside there, then I might get killed by the noise. How can the Dwarves endure it?¡±

    Juno smiled and said, ¡°They don¡¯t need for the Dwarves to endure, you didn¡¯t notice, but all of them were wearing ear plugs. With those, they don¡¯t need to worry about the noise. Inside the mountain, Dwarves wouldn¡¯t even open their mouths, they only use hand signals tomunicate with one another.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then said, ¡°So it¡¯s like this. But I find something strange. Why haven¡¯t I seen any Human merchants in there?¡±

    Juno smiled, ¡°There are several ces in the mountain that Humans can use to interact with the Dwarves clearly. After making clear about their transactions, the Dwarves would carry their orders out by themselves while the Humans would leave the mountain. Otherwise, Humans might be insane if they stay inside for a long time, .¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned his head to inspect the surroundings, they were now exiting the first mountain. What was in front of Zhao Hai were a chain of other mountains stretching as far as his eyes can see. On these mountains, Spear Trees can be seen growing with no end in sight.

    Zhao Hai knew that this was the real Dwarf Mountain. The area of this group of mountains was veryrge, it was no less than the entire Beastman Prairie.

    Juno looked at the stretch of mountains and said, ¡°Everyone knew about the Dwarf Mountain, but there were only a few of them who knew about the real Dwarf territory. Only friends of the Dwarves can see this scene. If one wasn¡¯t someone that the Dwarves trust, then they can only go up to that first mountain.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m very lucky to have Grandpa Juno with me this time. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have seen such a scene.¡±

    Juno smiled faintly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be too polite with me. If I don¡¯t see you as a good Merchant, then I wouldn¡¯t be taking you here. Why did you think I apanied you personally? If you¡¯re not a good merchant, let along saving Kristen, even if you saved the entire Hurricane Family, I still wouldn¡¯t take you here. I treat the Dwarves as my friends, and I can not do any disservice towards them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Laura and the others were quite all this time. They were enthralled by the scenery outside. This time, Juno only brought a few people from his family, they were on the carriages behind. Shue and Shun were also present on one of those carriages.

    It didn¡¯t take a long time before the Iron Armor Beast entered a second mountain. This mountain was also very big, with a lot of Dwarves being busy inside as well. But there weren¡¯t a lot of weapons that can be seen here, most of the things here were iron ores.

    The carriage continued to go along the mountain range. Zhao Hai also felt that each mountain that they passed, their altitude seemed to get lower. It seemed like the road that they were on was on a gentle slope.

    Before long, the Iron Armor Beast stopped. Then Juno turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head out, we still need to ride a boat.¡±

    When he arrived outside, Zhao Hai looked around for a moment. This ce was beside a mountain. There were a lot of Dwarves present here, loading and unloading their goods towards other Iron Armor Beast carriages.

    On the side of this mountain was a pier with boats moored at its side. These boats weren¡¯t big, however, they can still fit quite a number of people inside.

    The Dwarf that drove their carriage arrived at Juno¡¯s side and said, ¡°Mister Juno, pleasee with me.¡± Juno nodded, and then he led Zhao Hai and the others to walk towards the pier.

    After looking at the boats on the pier, Zhao Hai noticed that some of them were loaded with iron ore while some had nothing in them. Naturally, these empty boats were meant for them to ride on.

 Chapter 568 - Hammer

    <h4>Chapter 568 - Hammer</h4>

    Under the guidance of the Dwarf, Zhao Hai and the others got up to ride the boat. While the Dwarf guided them, the other one was responsible for driving.

    They traversed the underground quite steadily. While they were travelling, ZHao Hai can notice some magic lightsing from the walls of the river from time to time.

    Inside the channel, boats can also be seen travelling in both directions. Their speeds were quite fast for boats, all of them were driven by Dwarves.

    By utilizing the brightness from the Magicmps, Zhao Hai can see that there were also some piers ced on the sides of the river. These piers also had some boats in it. Some of the boats were carrying iron ores, while some had weapons and armor.

    Zhao Hai was now admiring the Dwarves, they¡¯re really quite formidable. From what Zhao Hai can see, it seems like the Dwarves had scraped out entire mountains, making them into cities. How much skill did this need?

    Juno sat on the ship and looked around before he sighed and said, ¡°From the time I came here, nothing much has changed. But I can fairly remember that there weren¡¯t a lot of magicmps before, torches were mostly used back then.¡±

    The lead Dwarf smiled at him and said, ¡°Mister Juno, thesemps haven¡¯t been reced in ten years. We happened to find a Magic Crystal deposit not far from the mountain. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be recing the torches with these Magicmps.¡±

    Juno nodded and said, ¡°Your luck is really good. But since you discovered a Magic Crystal deposit, why haven¡¯t you sold them?¡±

    The Dwarf shook his head and said, ¡°We can¡¯t, there aren¡¯t a lot of Magic Crystals in that deposit. The only thing we have is only enough for our use.¡±

    Juno nodded. After sailing from quite some time in the underground river, they finally stopped at a pier. The Dwarf then led them tond and had them ride an Iron Beast carriage that was already waiting for them.

    After the group entered the Iron Armor Beast carriage, they continued on to their travel along the mountain range. From what Zhao Hai can see in Juno¡¯s expression, it seems like they were going to a special ce.

    Sure enough, when they came out of the mountain, a main road was seen. This road was very wide, it was paved with stone and it was extended from a distant the mountain. But from what Zhao Hai can see, the mountain was just like a tunnel, he can see the other side of it.

    Upon entering the mountain, Zhao Hai immediately knew that he had made a mistake. The mountain was very big, moreover, a lot of Dwarf women were very busy inside.

    Upon looking, Zhao Hai can see that there were tools for assembling full body armors. These armors were fish scale armors that infantry used. There were fully assembled armors as well asponents waiting to be built.

    After crossing the mountain, a building appeared not far away from the group. It was constructed like a temple very enormous and was constructed out of iron and iron ore. It was tall, about 20 meters in height, with 18rge stone pirs supporting it. The pirs were thick, each having about 5 meters in diameter.

    There was a wide area in front of the building, about 10 thousand meters in diameter. The ground was paved with iron as well, making it very t. Zhao Hai can see some people constantly cleaning the square.

    Juno gave a sigh and said, ¡°This is a sacrednd of the Dwarf Race, the Artisan Divine Pce. It was originally a small mountain, but it was hollowed out by the Dwarves. The stones from the mountain became the foundation of the entire pce. Every year, the Dwarves would alle to this ce to worship the Artisan God, it¡¯s quite a spectacle.¡±

    The Iron Armor Beast stopped on the square outside the Divine Pce. Then Juno turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head out, carriages are prohibited in the vicinity of the Divine Pce. We¡¯ll give our respects to the Artisan God first before we see my old friends.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then followed Juno down. The Dwarf guide was also with them as the group slowly walked towards the Divine Pce. Zhao Hai can see a lot of dwarves in the square, cleaning. They seem to be of old age, judging from their white hair and beard.

    Although the Dwarves noticed Zhao Hai and the others, they seem to not care about it as they continued to get busy in their job. Before long, Zhao Hai and the others were already near the Pce Great Hall.

    The closer you get to the hall, the more of its grandeur that you feel. He didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but Zhao Hai can feel a pressure inside the hall which made him very ufortable.

    Zhao Hai and the others then entered the Great Hall upon which they were greeted with it¡¯s beautiful interior, carvings and art that could be seen everywhere.

    However, there wasn¡¯t any statue inside the Great Hall, what made Zhao Hai surprised was that the only thing that was present here was a hammer.

    Yes, Zhao Hai did not misjudge it, it was a red hammer. It¡¯s like the hammers that the Dwarves use, but it was a bit smaller, about a couple of jin less heavy.

    This hammer was just too small to be used by the Dwarves. It was even short enough to be called a one-handed hammer. But what made Zhao Hai confused was that this hammer had given him an immense pressure. The pressure was even greater than what he felt when he faced 9th rank experts.

    When Juno saw that Zhao Hai was motionless as he looked at the hammer, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. Hi didn¡¯t understand why Zhao Hai was staring at the hammer. Juno had visited the Dwarves a hundred times before, and he had also seen this hammer, however, he just can¡¯t see anything special about it.

    The Dwarf guide had also noted Zhao Hai¡¯s expression, which made him gawk, and then his two eyes shined. However, he didn¡¯t say anything and just stepped towards the Hammer along with Juno and Zhao Hai.

    Under the leadership of the Dwarf, the group paid their respects towards the hammer before they left the Great Hall. After leaving the hall, Juno then looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, why did you stare at that hammer? Did you see anything strange?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°No, I just felt a very strong pressure from the hammer. I¡¯ve faced 9th rank experts before, but I still wasn¡¯t able to feel the kind of pressure that I got from the hammer. I felt that the hammer had a life, moreover, it seems to be much more formidable than a 9th rank expert.¡±

    After Zhao Hai finished talking, the Dwarf guide in front turned around and faced Zhao Hai in shock.

    The Dwarf looked at Zhao Hai for quite some time before he turned back and proceeded. Zhao Hai and Juno looked at each other in confusion before they followed the Dwarf.

    After they went past the Great Hall, they were once again greeted with another big mountain. When they entered, Zhao Hai was astounded by the number of people inside here. These people weren¡¯t here for work or to y with iron. From what was seen, it seems like this ce was the living area of the Dwarves.

    Juno looked at Zhao Hai and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised, this is the ce where Dwarves live. It¡¯s almost the same as the vige back at home.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, but he was still somewhat surprised upon inspecting these short Dwarves. Old Dwarves, Middle aged Dwarves, Dwarf children, all of them don¡¯t feel any different. Dwarf children were like Human children in the way they y all around the ce, the Dwarf women were there doing sewing and knitting while they chat with each other, old Dwarves were sitting in threes or fours chatting away while drinking wine.

    Like Juno said, it wasn¡¯t very different from any Human vige. It was just that the people here were not Humans.

    The Dwarf guide then led Zhao Hai and the others to enter the vige. But before they went in, they stopped by the guards at the entrance as the guide said, ¡°Please inform the Patriarch, Hurricane Family¡¯s Patriarch Juno hase to visit.¡±

    Just as the guide¡¯s request was said, a voice was suddenly heard, ¡°What? That old man Juno hase? Quick, quick, have hime over.¡±

    Along with the voice, a Dwarf also appeared in front of the group. This Dwarf wasn¡¯t young, he already had a white beard. The Dwarf was about 1.5 meters in height, and since he was a Dwarf, his build was very sturdy. He had a big pair of hands, each finger was very thick and full of calluses, all of them looked just like withered branches.

    When this old Dwarf saw Juno, he couldn¡¯t help butugh as he hugged his old friend and patted him at the back, ¡°You old fogy, I thought you had died. I didn¡¯t expect you to suddenly visit. Hahahaha.¡±

    Juno was obviously used to being greeted by the Dwarves this way, so he didn¡¯t care, instead he returned the old Dwarf¡¯s hug and said, ¡°You as well, who thought that you¡¯re still alive.¡±

    Zhao Hai was on the side, looking at the two old men. They looked just like two bickering children as they chatted with each other. But even so, Zhao Hai can feel the deep friendship that was shared between the two.

    After a moment of talking, Juno gestured towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°This is the Patriarch of the Buda n, Zhao Hai Buda. I apanied him this time since he wanted to do business with you.¡±

    Then Juno turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°This is the Patriarch of the Dwarf Race, Billy.¡±

    Zhao Hai bowed and said, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen Patriarch Billy.¡±

    Billy sized Zhao Hai up, then he looked at Laura and the others at the back before he nodded and said, ¡°Since you came with Juno, then you don¡¯t need to be polite with me. Kid,e with me, take your group and get some rest at a room nearby.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t decline, then he turned to give a nod to Laura and the others. The group then gave Billy another salute before retreating with the Dwarf guide.

    1. This naming offends me, I don¡¯t know why.

 Chapter 569 - Four Types of Liquor

    <h4>Chapter 569 - Four Types of Liquor</h4>

    Zhao Hai followed Billy and Juno into a cave in the mountain. The ce looked very ordinary, probably something rarely used. On the cave was a big desk along with several bookshelves at the side.

    Not far from the cave was a ce for rest, with a set of wooden sofas and some tables.

    After arriving at the resting area, Billy looked at Zhao Hai andughed, ¡°Kid, in just one year, you have made quite great achievements. The Buda n is now well known. I want to know what business you¡¯ll have with us Dwarves.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I have some goods from my Buda n. I think the Patriarch also knew about my n¡¯s Milk Wine.¡±

    Zhao Hai knew that most of the other races were very direct, much more direct than humans. Therefore, he didn¡¯t waste any words and just said what the other party wanted to hear.

    Billy looked at Zhao Hai and then smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve drank your Milk Wine, it¡¯s really good. Is it from your cooperation with the Beastmen?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°The Milk Wine that they make is still iplete, it still needed further processing. Therefore, I struck a deal with the Beastman and had them supply me with Milk Wine. I¡¯ll process those and then sell them to the Human territories.¡±

    Billy nodded, ¡°Your quite honest, Kid. Tell me, what do you need?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°i have a peculiar hobby, I like strange nts and unique Magic Beasts. As long as it¡¯s rare, I¡¯d want it. I can use my Milk Wine to trade with those things with you, naturally it includes iron wares as well. What do you think?¡±

    Billy knit his eyebrows and said, ¡°This is not a problem. But you should know that Magic Beasts like our Iron Armor Beast are unique to our Dwarf Race. It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t want to give them away to the other races, but if the Iron Beasts were given to others, they would immediately starve themselves and die. At the same time, unique trees and nts in our mountain will not grow elsewhere. Are you fine with this?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m merely curious about those things. I¡¯ve also done the same with the Beastmen, so I¡¯m quite familiar with the implications. In fact, I have some alchemists back at the n, they also want to see those kinds of things. Therefore, I¡¯m going out of my way to collect them.¡±

    Billy didn¡¯t say anything. In fact, there were a lot of unique nts and beasts in the hands of both the Dwarves and the Beastmen. It¡¯s not like they don¡¯t want to give them away, it¡¯s just that they don¡¯t have any uses. Because of that, they slowly went forgotten.

    Billy nodded, ¡°This is not an issue, these things are practically worthless. If you want to, there¡¯s no problem in us giving you a few. Right, what price do you want to sell your milk wine?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Patriarch doesn¡¯t need to worry, I¡¯ll sell it at a normal price. The price that we sell at the maind is what the price that I¡¯ll be giving you.¡±

    Billy stared at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Really?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to doubt me. If you go to the Beastman Prairie and inquire, you will know that our Buda n had always been fair in doing business. Compared to other merchants, the grain that we sell in the Prairie is priced much lower. There¡¯s no reason for us to sell to the Dwarves at a high price.¡±

    Judging by Zhao Hai¡¯s expression, Billy can see if Zhao Hai was telling the truth or not. After thinking for a while, Billy nodded and said, ¡°If this is the case, then it would be good for our Dwarf race. We¡¯re living in the mountains all year round, the winds in here is very tough. So tough that we needed to drink some liquor after every meal. If you do supply us with this Milk Wine, then you would be doing us a great deed.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t only have Milk Wine in my hands, I also have other varieties of liquor. I¡¯ll have to invite the two elders to have a taste.¡± Then he waved his hand and took out a few bottles of liquor.

    The bottles contained several types of liquor. Among them were the ordinary milk wine, high-grade milk wine, white wine, and finally the beer. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t bring out some fruit wine because it was obvious that they didn¡¯t suit the ptes of the Dwarves.

    In fact, Zhao Hai already had prior knowledge about the Dwarves¡¯ drinking customs. He understood that they really loved to drink, and that the liquor that they were drinking were quite special. Their liquor was a type made from potatoes that was farmed in the Buddha Empire. Although this potato looked much like sweet potatoes, and its liquor was also the same as the liquors back on Earth. Moreover, its vor was very mellow, and it also had a distinct fermented fragrance. Most Dwarves are even disgusted by it. This liquor simply cannot bepared to Zhao Hai¡¯s.

    One can say that this potato liquor had a much worse vor than fruit wine. But since Dwarves don¡¯t like drinking fruit wine, they had no other choice but to consume this potato liquor.

    Since Zhao Hai was already informed about these matter, therefore he didn¡¯t bring some fruit wine out.

    Billy and Juno looked at the four bottles on the table. These four bottles looked verymon. Three of them had transparent contents while thest one had ck liquid inside.

    Zhao Hai opened the bottle containing ordinary milk wine and then looked at Billy and Juno, ¡°This is the ordinary milk wine, I think the two of you had already tasted this. But this wine is divided into several types. What we are selling atrge in the maind had the lowest degree. But this bottle has a higher degreepared to the others.¡±

    Each Dwarf table always had sses for liquor in them, this was something that everybody knew. So Zhao Hai took two sses from the table and then gave the two some of the ordinary milk wine.

    Billy and Juno wasn¡¯t polite, they immediately took the ss and drank the liquor. They had prior experience with milk wine, and they knew that it was fierce, therefore they only took a small sip.

    After the two took a sip, they felt different. They had drunk the milk wines in the maind. Those wines were very good to drink, but those cannot bepared to what Zhao Hai served them this time.

    After they ced their cups down and nodded, Zhao Hai took the high grade milk wine and poured the two another two sses of liquor.

    Juno had already drank this high grade milk wine before, so his expression this time was quite mild. However, Billy hadn¡¯t drank this before. Therefore, after he took a sip, his two eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up, he felt that the vor of this wine was very good.

    Then Zhao Hai took the bottle of rice wine and then gave them a ss as he introduced it, ¡°Taste this one, it¡¯s something we made quite recently. It¡¯s not milk wine nor fruit wine, but it¡¯s made from bamboo rice.¡±

    Juno and Billy stared at the bottle. Naturally, they knew about bamboo rice, but brewing alcohol from it? This was the first time that they had heard such a concept.

    They curiously lifted the cup and drank from it. Although the degree of Zhao Hai¡¯s rice wine wasn¡¯t very high, it didn¡¯t have the milky fragrance of milk wine. Instead, it had a purely wine vor with a little sweet aftertaste. It was a gentle kind of drink.

    After they tasted the liquor, the two¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up. They didn¡¯t expect that the liquor that was made from bamboo rice would be this good.

    After seeing their reactions, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then he poured them a ss of beer each. When Zhao Hai served them milk wine and rice wine, he only poured them a small amount, enough for a single sip. But this time, Zhao Hai poured the beer until the ss in half full. But even then, the foam at the top of the beer was already quite a lot.

    Billy and Juno looked at Zhao Hai in confusion, Zhao Hai slightly knew what was on their minds as he said, ¡°This liquor isn¡¯t very strong, it¡¯s quite mellow. However, I think you will find its vor quite interesting. Please have a taste.¡±

    Juno and Billy weren¡¯t polite, they held their sses and downed the liquor inside. When the beer entered their mouths, they first felt that it tasted very strange. But then, an indescribable mellow taste overwhelmed their taste buds. After the two drank the beer, they couldn¡¯t help but snap their tongues.

    While looking at the two, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°This liquor is made from a rare type of nt grown in the continent. At this point, only our Buda n has been cultivating it. However, it¡¯s production volume into beer is very great.¡±

    Billy looked at the cup and nodded, ¡°This final one is really good. It tastes quite nice. Do you have a lot of these?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°It¡¯s current output is not very high. My highest output at this time would be milk wine. If you want the other ones, you may need to wait for some time.¡±

    Billy nodded, ¡°Then I want some milk wines, this ordinary ones since we Dwarves consume a lot of liquor. But you have to give me a very fair price.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s not a problem. Large purchases always merit price deductions. I can sell them to the Dwarves at wholesale price.¡±

    Billy gave a satisfied nod, ¡°Good, good. Kid, when can you send the wine?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Right now. How much do you want? I can deliver them right away.¡±

    Billy stared at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°How big is your Space Equipment?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡° Very big. Moreover, since I already nned to do business here, I also brought arge amount of milk wine along. I want to trade some of these wines into ironwares, then I¡¯ll go transport them over to the Beastman Prairie.¡±

    Billy nodded and said, ¡°It looks like your rtionship with the Beastmen is very good. In the past, our Dwarf race also had some dealings with the Beastmen. But after a few years, and the emergence of the Humans, our contact had been cut off. I didn¡¯t expect that you would connect the two races with your business.¡±

 Chapter 570 - Prophecy

    <h4>Chapter 570 - Prophecy</h4>

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know that the Dwarves had business dealings with the Beastmen before, so he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing great, I just have good rtionships with the Beastmen. When I went to the Prairiest time, the Beast King invited me over for a meal since he thinks highly of me. During the meal, I told him that I would be visiting here so he asked me to get some ironwares with me when Ie back. Therefore, I¡¯ll have to give some ironwares to the Beastmen when I return.¡±

    Zhao Hai might be speaking calmly , but Juno and Billy heard things in a different tone. The two of them were aware of the rtionship between the Humans and the Beastmen. There were a lot of Humans who can visit the Prairie to do business, however, it was rare for them to even get a nce of the Beast King.

    Most importantly, from Zhao Hai¡¯s words, it seems like the Beast King still invited him over despite the recent war between the two races. This was enough to exin Zhao Hai¡¯s standing inside the Beatman Prairie.

    Juno looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, did you really share a meal with the Beast King?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I did, I cannot lie about this matter. After some time, Humans would being back to the Prairie to do business. They will surely know about this matter. The reason why I was able to cooperate for milk wine with the entire Beastman race was because of the Beast King¡¯s help. Thanks to him sending his Beast King¡¯s letters, the Beastmen believed me.¡±

    Juno and BIlly became surprised as they asked, ¡°Beast King¡¯s letters?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I think that¡¯s what they called it. What¡¯s wrong? I asked the Beast King for help and he didn¡¯t say anything else.¡±

    Juno and Billy stared at Zhao Hai for some time before Billy opened his mouth and said, ¡°Kid, do you know what the Beast King¡¯s letters represent?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, ¡°Represent? Isn¡¯t it just like notices sent by humans?¡±

    Juno smiled bitterly and said, ¡°You really know nothing, no wonder the Beastman Race helped you. The Beast King just couldn¡¯t casually use his letters, they were only sent during important matters. Otherwise, the Beastmen wouldn¡¯t hold his words in high regard.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s because of my milk wine business, it¡¯s quite important to the beastmen. I even needed the help of the Hawk race in order to collect the massive amounts of milk wine. Otherwise, this cooperation would be impossible to progress quickly.¡±

    Juno knit his brows and said, ¡°That¡¯s not right, why would the Beastmen believe you easily? The Beastmen had always been on guard against the Human race, why would they help you right now?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Besides being a merchant, I¡¯m also a Foreign Prince of the Herculean Bull tribe. Moreover, I also have the friendship gs of the Dog Race and the ck Bear Tribe. Therefore, they immediately trusted me.¡±

    Juno didn¡¯t understand this, so he was confused and asked, ¡°Friendship g? What is this friendship g?¡±

    Compared to Juno, Billy was more shocked than Zhao Hai, ¡°Did you really obtain a Beastman Friendship g? How is that possible?¡±

    Juno became more puzzled, ¡°What happened? What is a friendship g?¡±

    Billy forced a smile and said, ¡°Beastman gs are divided into many types. People who do business with the Beastmen will receive that tribe¡¯s War g, however, that g has nothing of value. The Friendship g is different, as long as someone gets a Friendship g, that would mark him as a friend to the Beastmen, a genuine true friend. It represents being a friend worthy of them sacrificing their life for. Now you see how important Friendship gs are? Also, Foreign Prince of the Herculean Bull Tribe? What¡¯s this all about?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve managed to help the Herculean Bulls in their time of extreme trouble. Also, the current Patriarch of the Herculean Bulls is my Beheading Blood Oath Brother. Therefore, I¡¯ve be their tribe¡¯s foreign Prince.¡±

    Billy forced a smile and said, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re really lucky. No wonder the Beast King is willing to see you and even use his letters to help your business. Your milk wine business affects the entire Beastman Race, if they didn¡¯t trust you then it might not have gone through.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always been fair in trading with the Beastmen. The price that I sell them grain is lower than all of the other Human Merchants. This also exins why my rtionship with them is very good.¡±

    Billy nodded, ¡°Now I believe you. It seems like you¡¯re genuine. I just hope that your business with our Dwarf Race gets to a point simr to your rtionship with the Beastmen.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Rest assured, it will.¡±

    Billy smiled and said, ¡°I hope. Right, how much milk wine did you bring? I want a lot.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°You want a lot, but I have a lot. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t want all of them.¡±

    Billyughed and said, ¡°Kid, you shouldn¡¯t think too high of yourself. You¡¯re underestimating the amount of liquor we Dwarves drink. If you want figures, then I¡¯ll be taking 10 million jin.¡±

    Zhao Hai bitterly smiled, he didn¡¯t think that the Dwarves would want this many, he was indeed overconfident. However, it doesn¡¯t matter, he already had 1 million jin of milk wine inside the Space. He looked at Billy andughed as well, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you would want this many. I only have 1 million jin at this time. I can give the remaining amount in the future, what do you think?¡±

    Billyughed, ¡°Alright, 1 million jin is enough. Right, you need to wait for a few days to get the things that you want. You stay here first, I also need to reminisce with old Juno. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll take you to look around. If you need anything just send word and we¡¯ll make sure to take care of it.¡±

    Zhao Hai immediately became happy as he said, ¡°That¡¯s fantastic, I thank the Patriarch.¡±

    Billy waved his hand and said, ¡°No need to be polite. You go rest first while I have some people prepare some food. I¡¯ll have someone invite you when the timees.¡±

    Then he turned his head outside and said, ¡°Someonee here!¡± As his voice fell, a Dwarf came in from outside and bowed to Billy.

    Billy nodded and said, ¡°Lead Mister Zhao Hai and his wives to their resting area. Prepare a good room for them, he¡¯s our friend, don¡¯t neglect him.¡±

    The Dwarfplied, then he led Zhao Hai and the others to exit. Seeing Zhao Hai leave, Billy turned to Juno and said, ¡°Old fogy, you¡¯ve really brought a decent person here this time. The Buddha Empire has been pressing our Dwarf Race in the recent years. If we can do business with Zhao Hai, then we might be able to be unafraid of the Buddha Empire.¡±

    Juno smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I actually didn¡¯t expect him to hold such high status. It seems like the Buda n rising up in one year is not a fluke.¡±

    Billyughed and said, ¡°I must say, you really outdid yourself this time. Right, why would you assist him? Does he have rtionship with you? From what I knew, your Hurricane Family and the Buda n seems to have no past rtions.¡±

    Juno chuckled and replied, ¡°Your right, our Hurricane Family and the Buda n doesn¡¯t have any prior rtionship. You might not have known, but Kristen had been the one doing business in the Rosen Empire. But this time, she was attacked by the people of the Radiant Church when she was heading back. If it wasn¡¯t for Zhao Hai passing by, Kristen might have been ended.¡±

    Billy stared for a moment before his eyes turned cold, ¡°Radiant Church? THE Radiant Church? Why would they dare attack Kristen? No wonder I¡¯ve been hearing about their churches in the Buddha Empire being picked off. Is it your doing?¡±

    Juno coldly snorted and said, ¡°Our Hurricane Family might have been good, but it doesn¡¯t mean that we don¡¯t have any temper. If we just let the Radiant Church go, then our family would be shamed in the continent. In the future, we wouldn¡¯t be able to hold our heads high in the continent.¡±

    Billyughed at Juno¡¯s reply, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s good. I have known you for so long, even I became angry with this. No wonder Kristen was not here to pick your goods, you actually sent her to Rosen Empire. That¡¯s understandable, that ce is not very far¡­¡±

    Juno smiled bitterly and said, ¡°That¡¯s why I sent her there. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t sumb to the enemies. If she didn¡¯t, then I don¡¯t know what I might do.¡±

    Billy coldly snorted, ¡°The Radiant Church is now quite weak, but they still dared to make this move. I should¡¯ve given them a lesson. They came here in the past wanting to preach, fortunately, we drove them away.¡±

    Juno said, ¡°The Radiant Church came to preach here? Why didn¡¯t I know that? There¡¯s no news about this in the continent.¡±

    Billy sneered, ¡°They kidnapped a few Dwarves in the past and wanted them toe back here and preach in secret. But when they went to give respects in the Divine Pce, the hammer of the temple discovered them and they were all killed. It waster discovered that they were people of the Radiant Church.¡±

    Juno replied, ¡°There¡¯s such a thing? I thought that the hammer in the Great Hall is just an ordinary one. Does the hammer really have special abilities?¡±

    Billy looked at Juno and said, ¡°I already told you before, that hammer is a Divine Artifact, but you didn¡¯t believe me. Hmph¡±

    After BIlly said this, a Dwarf¡¯s voice was heard from the outside, ¡°Patriarch, I have something to report.¡±

    Billy said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Then the Dwarf guide from before came in and stared at Juno. Billy frowned and said, ¡°Ian, what¡¯s wrong? Tell me. Don¡¯t worry about Juno, he¡¯s our friend, we don¡¯t need to hide anything from our friend.¡±

    Ian immediately said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been unfair to Mister Juno.¡± Then he gave a bow to Juno who waved his hand. Then Ian turned his head to Billy and said, ¡°Patriarch, I have something to report about Zhao Hai. When Zhao Hai and Mister Juno went to the Divine Pce to pay respects, Mister Zhao Hai said that he had felt pressure from the Divine Artifact. He says that the Artifact is like a fearful existence surpassing 9th rank.¡±

    Juno already heard this from Zhao Hai¡¯s own mouth, so he wasn¡¯t startled by the report. However, when Billy heard Ian¡¯s report, his expression changed immediately, he stood up and looked deeply into Ian¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Really? Did he say this?¡±

    Ian nodded, ¡°Yes, Patriarch. If you don¡¯t believe me, then you can ask Mister Juno, he was also present at that time.¡±

    Billy turned his head to Juno, Juno didn¡¯t understand why Ian¡¯s words made Billy tense. But he also knew that this wasn¡¯t any small matter, therefore he immediately nodded and said, ¡°Zhao Hai did say that, but I think that he was just cracking a joke. But from what I can see in your expression, it seems like Zhao Hai was telling the truth.¡±

    Upon hearing the confirmation, Billy sat back on his chair as he bitterly smiled and said, ¡°So the legend came true, I didn¡¯t expect that this day woulde.¡±

    Juno was confused, he looked at Billy and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t those just stories?¡±

    Billy waved his hand, making Ian exit first, then he said, ¡°It isn¡¯t that simple, you might have seen Divine Artifacts before, but can you feel their might?¡±

    Juno shook his head and said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t. I can¡¯t even tell that it was a Divine Artifact. So what¡¯s wrong with Zhao Hai knowing the might of Divine Artifacts?¡±

    Billy nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s because of this, theres a legend in our Dwarf Race rted to that Divine Artifact. What you said in the past isn¡¯t wrong, other than our Dwarf Race, no other race can feel that the hammer is a Divine Artifact. Actually, the legend of our Dwarf Race is really a prophecy. The prophecy says that when a person that is not a Dwarf discover the existence of the Divine Artifact, the the entire continent will suffer a catastrophe. However, the person who discovered the Artifact would be the one who would save the entire continent. He would be the saviour of all, the King of Kings.¡±

    Juno stared at Billy, he really cannot convince himself to believe the old Dwarf¡¯s words. Seeing Juno¡¯s expression, Billy bitterly smiled and said, ¡°Besides the Dwarves, no other race knows about this. The exact prophecy goes like this, ¡®Recognition of the Divine Artifact, Wilting of the Tree of Life, Ruling the Five Forbidden Areas, Of which the Day of Catastrophe will arrive. The King of all, Hero of Salvation, he shall arrive. Aid the Hero, and the Continent will be saved.¡¯ This meant that when someone other than our Race recognizes the Divine Artifact, and the Elves¡¯ Tree of Life starts to wilt, and also when the Five Forbidden Areas gets conquered, a big disaster shall arrive to the Continent. When the King of all appears and saves the continent, our Dwarf Race would have to follow him and help him save all of the races in the continent.¡±

    Juno was shocked at Billy¡¯s revtion, he said, ¡°Recognizing the Divine Artifact? Drying of the Tree of Life? Conquering the Five Forbidden Areas? Those are rted to each other? So you¡¯re saying that Zhao Hai is the person from the prophecy? You and the Elves have contact, what is the situation of their Tree of Life right now?¡±

    Billy shook his head and said, ¡°i don¡¯t really know. But this prophecy came along with the Divine Artifact when it appeared in our race. Our Dwarf Race¡¯s almanac held these words, I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s written by just anyone.¡±

    Juno was speechless. He knew that the Dwarves¡¯ history is much longer than his Hurricane Family. Although the Dwarves have moved several times, their solidarity didn¡¯t disappear. Therefore, their race¡¯s history shouldn¡¯t have been falsely written.

 Chapter 571 - Whip

    <h4>Chapter 571 - Whip</h4>

    Although Humans are very powerful, much powerful than most races, they were also prone to infighting. Because of this, a lot of their historical records disappeared.

    However, Dwarves were different, they were extremely united. Therefore, their historical records were much morepletepared to the Humans. So Juno didn¡¯t even trust the historical records of the Humans.

    Juno frowned and said, ¡°But there seems to be no problem with the Elves¡¯ Tree of Life. Also, there hasn¡¯t been any signs of the Forbidden Areas being conquered. I don¡¯t think the things in your book would happen.¡±

    Billy bitterly smiled and said, ¡°I also hope so. Otherwise, huge troubles woulde.¡±

    Juno sighed and didn¡¯t say anything more. He also knew that there was nothing they could do right now. They can just have their ears open to news about the Elf¡¯s Tree of Life.

    Juno looked at Billy and said, ¡°What are you nning to do with Zhao Hai in the next days?¡±

    Billy smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell him that I¡¯d take him around? Although he discovered the Divine Artifact, the prophecy hasn¡¯t been confirmed yet. We naturally cannot just follow him.¡±

    Juno looked at Billy and said, ¡°If we confirm that the Elves¡¯ Tree of Life has problems, would you really follow him?¡±

    Billy¡¯s eyes reflected his resolve as he nodded and said, ¡°We shall. If we really confirm the prophecy, then my Dwarf Race shall follow him.¡±

    Juno bitterly smiled as he shook his head. Although Billy was his old friend, he cannot understand why Billy would be so resolved to fulfill a prophecy. If the Dwarf Race really followed Zhao Hai, people might see them as a joke.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know about these, he was currently with Laura and the others as they followed the guide to a mountain cave. When they arrived, the Dwarf stood on its entrance and said, ¡°Mister, if you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to call me. You can also stroll around, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he expressed his gratitude to the Dwarf. When Zhao Hai and the others entered the cave, they couldn¡¯t help but stare. The interior was actually decorated very well.

    The whole cave was covered in wooden boards whether it was the walls or the ground, you can¡¯t even see any part of the mountain inside. The whole room was also designed to be suitable for Humans. Even the supplies inside were very carefully prepared for their daily needs.

    Laura and the others looked around, they didn¡¯t expect the ce to be like this. The cave was separated into three rooms; a living room and two bedrooms. Because the ce was all decorated with wood, it had the appearance of a historical dwelling.

    Since the sun cannot prate inside, the rooms of the cave were all furnished with magicmps. Themps were quite good, their light was very gentle, it wasn¡¯t too dazzling.

    Laura and the others explored the area before they returned to the living room. Laura smiled and said, ¡°This ce is really good. Compared to the Beastmen, this amodation is much better. It seems like the Dwarves are doing much betterpared to the Beastmen.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Naturally. The Buddha Empire doesn¡¯t dare suppress the Dwarves too much. For them, Dwarven products are too important. Moreover, since the Dwarves¡¯ ie is much higher than the Beastmen, they wouldn¡¯t need to contact other Humans for a long time.¡±

    Laura nodded and then said, ¡°Brother Hai, I think that the Dwarves are easy to speak with, they even allowed us to stroll around. Do you think we can get to the Elves through the Dwarves?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t think so, I think we first need get the trust of the Dwarves. We need to give them the milk wine tomorrow. Also, I didn¡¯t expect them to drink so much. The next batch of delivery is enough to supply the entire maind.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°You need to get busy. Although they aren¡¯t as many as the Beastmen, they still had about the same poption as a Human empire. With their reputation of drinking, it would be hard to supply them with milk wine.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°It looks like we needed to prepare more machines so that Grandpa Green can speed up the production of rice wine and beer. It also seems like the Dwarves preferred beer more.¡±

    Laura was puzzled, ¡°Really? Their tastes are surely strange. But it¡¯s still a good idea to get more machines. Our current production in the winery is just not enough. We also have a shortage of manpower, but I think we should get more people when thends are fully cultivated.¡±

    Zhao Hai agreed, ¡°I also need to have Lin send the second batch of ves sooner. As long as we have more ves, our shortage of manpower would be saved.¡±

    Laura nodded, then she smiled and said, ¡°Brother Hai, why don¡¯t we just have the Undead help work in the wineries? Wouldn¡¯t they count as manpower as well?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°We could, we have a lot of undead at hand. But if we want to stabilize the n, depending on the undead is not a good idea. Also, we have new ves in the Wastnd. I don¡¯t think they would feel good if they see countless undead working.¡±

    At this time, a knock could be heard outside. Meg immediately stood up and opened the door to see a Dwarf standing outside. The Dwarf looked at Meg and bowed, ¡°Please, tell Mister Zhao Hai that the Patriarch is inviting him over for a meal.¡±

    Zhao Hai went over and then smiled to the Dwarf and said, ¡°Alright, then please.¡± Then he went out of the cave and followed the Dwarf.

    The Dwarf lead them to another cave. The cave was very big, making Zhao Hai and the others stare nkly for a moment. Inside the cave were a lot of tables. Beside the tables where Billy and Juno were present, the other tables also had Dwarves in them.

    Seeing Zhao Haie, Billy immediately came to wee him, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, pleasee over. I¡¯ll also have to invite the madames to please sit on that table.¡± He pointed to the table next to them. The table was filled with Dwarf women, with empty seats among them. It seems like those spots were prepared for Laura and the others.

    Laura and the others also knew about customs, so they didn¡¯t decline and after thanking Billy, then went and sat down on their table. Then Zhao Hai went to sit with Billy.

    After having settled down, Dwarf women immediately came to serve the food. Zhao Hai also paid attention to the female Dwarves. They weren¡¯t tall, at about 1.4m in height. But their statures were very good, they looked quite skilled in the crafts, their skin might be brown, but they look dull of vitality. One could see that they were quite healthy.

    Zhao Hai also inspected the dishes on the table. They¡¯re very good, there were some meat as well as vegetables. There were even some dishes that Zhao Hai cannot recognize, it seems like these were unique to the Dwarves.

    Then Billy poured Zhao Hai a ss of liquor. This liquor was actually Zhao Hai¡¯s milk wine. Ever since milk wine appeared on the continent, the Dwarves had been buying them in bulk. Since they wanted to entertain someone like Zhao Hai, naturally they cannot serve him potato wine.

    After pouring wine for himself, Billy raised his ss to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I¡¯ll represent the Dwarf Race to wee Mister Zhao Hai. I hope that our cooperation would be smooth in the future.¡±

    Zhao Hai also raised his ss and smiled, ¡°That is for certain.¡± Then they drank the wine. Billy immediately turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, please have a taste of our dishes, I hope you take a liking to them.¡±

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t polite, he immediately took his knife and fork and tasted the dishes on the table. The dishes of the Dwarves tasted very good, Zhao Hai cannot help but nod and said, ¡°This is very good. It¡¯s different from Human dishes, but it¡¯s very delicious.¡±

    Billyughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you liked it. Mister Zhao Hai, I heard that when you visited the Divine Pce, you said that the Divine Artifact isn¡¯t ordinary. I want to ask if you can really feel it?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t think that Billy would ask him about this. However, he also knew that it wasn¡¯t impossible to hide this matter. It was because Juno as well as the Dwarf guide had already heard him saying this. Therefore, he didn¡¯t conceal the truth, he nodded and said, ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no problem.¡±

    Then Zhao Hai wrinkled his brows and said, ¡°How should I describe it? When I first saw the hammer I also thought that it was ordinary. However, immediately after that, I felt a huge pressureing from it. I thought that the pressure wasing from the Great Hall, however, it actually came from the hammer. Moreover, I felt that it seems to be like an expert, even more formidable than 9th rank experts.¡±

    After that, Zhao Hai put out his hand and unraveled Mu¡¯er who was on his waist and showed it to Billy, ¡°This whip came from my Brother, the Herculean Bull Patriarch, gave to me. It¡¯s called the Beast King¡¯s whip, it¡¯s a very powerful weapon. Without even using Battle Qi or Magic, it can contend against 9th rank experts. But I can feel that the hammer at your Great Hall is much more formidable than this whip.

    Billy stared at the the whip on Zhao Hai¡¯s hand. He received the whip and took a closer look at it. He had never seen this whip before, but he can feel a pressureing from it. It might not be as strong as the hammer, but Billy can feel that it was there.

    Not only Billy, but Juno was also inspecting the whip. Like Billy, Juno also felt the pressure from the whip. Juno felt like he wasn¡¯t looking at a whip, but instead a powerful living creature that was a 9th rank expert.

 Chapter 572 - Asking for Help

    <h4>Chapter 572 - Asking for Help</h4>

    For a weapon to feel like this made Juno startled. He had note across such a matter.

    But when Billy looked at the whip, his two eyes shined, after some time, he gave the whip back to Zhao Hai and then said, ¡°I¡¯ll be impolite and ask Mister, does this whip have an Artifact Spirit?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t expect Billy to know about the existence of Artifact Spirits. But since he knew that there was no point in hiding anything from Billy, he nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Billy was moved, he stood up and pulled Zhao Hai outwards. Before he walked out, he instructed the Dwarves, ¡°Bring the food to my room, I have a matter to discuss with Mister Zhao Hai. Old friend, you go with us as well.¡±

    Juno naturally followed Billy and Zhao Hai. He also wanted to know what this was about. Laura and the others were also puzzled as they looked at the three, but they didn¡¯t go and follow.

    Before long, the three people arrived at Billy¡¯s room. This was Billy¡¯s personal room, not a ce for him to work in. The room was a standard room for Dwarves. It wasn¡¯t very big, it had a living room, a bedroom, and a smallfort room, it seems like it was used for washing.

    After the three had sat on the living room, Billy immediately looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°The Artifact Spirit of the whip, can it materialize?¡±

    Zhao Hai gawked, Mu¡¯er can indeed materialize, but he hasn¡¯t shown Mu¡¯er¡¯s form to an outsider before. But Billy was knowledgeable, knowing not only about Artifact Spirits but also materialization.

    After weighing the pros and cons, Zhao Hai decided to show it to Billy. Billy immediately pulled him over to his room as soon as he found out about the Artifact spirit, so naturally he didn¡¯t want other to know about it. Zhao Hai trusted Juno as well, Juno wasn¡¯t someone who would reveal people¡¯s secrets.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Billy¡¯s expression turned even more serious, his beard seemed to shake. Then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, can I ask you to let me see the Artifact Spirit?¡± His voice seem to be out of tune.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t understand why Billy was so moved. But he knew that Billy treated this matter seriously, therefore he nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡± Then Zhao Hai held the whip and said, ¡°Mu¡¯ere out.¡±

    Just after Zhao Hai¡¯s voice fell, Mu¡¯er¡¯s figure slowly appeared on top of the whip. As usual, Mu¡¯er had the appearance of a little boy. After he materialized, Mu¡¯er immediately bowed to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, you called me.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°This is the Dwarf Race¡¯s Patriarch Billy and this is Hurricane Family¡¯s Patriarch Juno, go give them respects.¡±

    Mu¡¯er turned to look at Billy and Juno and then bowed slightly and said, ¡°Mu¡¯er has seen the two Patriarchs.¡±

    Billy and Juno looked at Mu¡¯er, Juno hasn¡¯t seen this matter before, but Billy was startled, he didn¡¯t expect Mu¡¯er to be intelligent. It can actually talk like a Human with them, this was out of his imagination.

    In the Dwarf records regarding Artifact Spirits, it said that Artifact Spirits had gained Spiritual Wisdom. It can listen to their master¡¯s words, but it was impossible for them to be intelligent. Therefore, the appearance of Mu¡¯er made Billy, who was quite knowledgeable in this area, quite startled.

    After some time, Billy recovered, however his shocked face was till facing Mu¡¯er. His mouth opened and closed repeatedly, as if he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    At the same time, Juno was also shocked at Mu¡¯er, he didn¡¯t think that a whip can actually speak with them. He hadn¡¯t heard of such a matter.

    Zhao Hai looked at Billy and smiled faintly, ¡°Patriarch Billy, you hadn¡¯t said anything. Is something wrong?¡±

    At this time, a knock was heard from outside. Zhao Hai immediately retrieved Mu¡¯er as Billy and Juno sobered up. Billy then said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Then Dwarves came in and delivered some tableware and dishes to Zhao Hai and the others before they bowed and left.

    After the Dwarves left, Billy hadpletely recovered hisposure. When the three had sat down, Billy immediately drank some liquor before he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Is the Artifact Spirit already present when you acquired the whip?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°It was. But he cannot do materialization at that time, and he wasn¡¯t intelligent as well. Later on, I used a secret method to make him materialize and be intelligent.¡±

    When Billy heard Zhao Hai, he lost grip of his cup as it fell down to the ground. He looked straight into Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes with unbelieving expression as he said, ¡°You, you, you said that you used a secret method to make the Artifact Spirit materialize?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°It¡¯s true. Mu¡¯er wasn¡¯t like this at first. But after I used my secret method, he was able to materialize and be what he is right now.¡±

    Billy stood up, then he walked back and forth. After twops, he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Can I ask Mister for a favor?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he was puzzled as he asked, ¡°Patriarch, please say it.¡±

    Billy sat down and looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister has also seen my race¡¯s Divine Artifact. I suspect that it also has an Artifact Spirit inside. Although the Artifact can alsomunicate with us right now, it was only limited to simple reactions. I want to ask mister to use his secret method and make our Divine Artifact just like your whip. Can you do this?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t expect Bill to request this of him. He thought for a moment and then said, ¡°I¡¯m still not sure if I can seed, I can only try. If I be unsessful, I hope Patriarch doesn¡¯t me me.¡±

    Billy became d as he replied, ¡°That¡¯s not strange, not strange at all, so there¡¯s no reason to me you. Mister can rest assure. When can mister do it?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Tonight, bring the Divine Artifact to my dwelling and make sure nobody disturbs me. If I seed tomorrow, then it¡¯s good. If I dont, no matter how much time I¡¯m given, I¡¯m unlikely to seed.¡±

    Billy was ted, ¡°Good, Mister can rest assured, I¡¯ll have everything prepared immediately.¡± Then he didn¡¯t say anything else as he went outside.

    Seeing the excited Billy, Juno turned to Zhao Hai and smiled, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯re really good, helping the Dwarves so much. But what is this Artifact Spirit?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°This Artifact Spirit is actually a unique kind of spirit. It¡¯s just like Lich that has been summoned by a Dark Mage. Because it has some kind of soul, it held resentment and reason. Artifact Spirits manifest in weapons, after a very long time, that weapon would slowly form its own consciousness which would in turn be a Spirit Body. However, this Spirit Body wouldn¡¯t be able to separate itself from the weapon, like how a person¡¯s soul cannot leave its body. I have a method to make this Spirit Body more powerful, this is how Mu¡¯er appeared.¡±

    Juno nodded, Zhao Hai exined it to him in terms that he could understand, but he still couldn¡¯t feel how formidable these Artifact Spirits were. Therefore, the two just stayed and drank as they chatted along.

    Meanwhile, Billy has actually been very busy. He used haste in inviting the elders of the Dwarf Race, then he expressed Mu¡¯er¡¯s existence to them and telling them about his n.

    Like Billy, the elders were moved, the Divine Artifact was very important to the Dwarves. If the Divine Artifact can manifest its Artifact Spirit, then the Dwarves would benefit a lot from it.

    The elders immediately agreed to Billy¡¯s n. They believed that Billy wouldn¡¯t deceive them with regards of this matter. Seeing the elders simultaneously agreeing, Billy immediately had them group up inside the Great Hall. He and the elders bathed themselves and changed their clothes as they prepared to hand their Divine Artifact over to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know about any of these, after eating his meal with Juno, he immediately returned to his room. At this time, Laura and the others were already back, when they saw Zhao Hai, they immediately greeted them as Laura asked, ¡°Brother Hai, what happened? What did the Dwarf Patriarch call you for? He looked very worried.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s about the hammer in their Divine Pce, that this is the Divine Artifact of the Dwarves. The hammer also had its own Artifact Spirit, just like Mu¡¯er, however, the spirit is very weak. The Dwarves wanted me to have their Divine Artifact be improved to the level of Mu¡¯er. I agreed to try.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°So it¡¯s that. So, are you confident?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m really not. But I think that the Space would be able to improve the spirit. If we help the Dwarves, then they would surely think of us as true friends. When the timees where we need to get in contact with the Elves, then they might lend us a helping hand.¡±

    Megan smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. I really wanted to go and visit the Elves. I heard that all of them were extraordinarily attractive, and they were born artists. I wanted to see what they are like.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Rest assured, we will have the opportunity to do so. I think that the Dwarves are getting prepared right now. I told them to not disturb me this evening, I can¡¯t just let them feel like I¡¯ve done it quite easily.¡±

    Lizzy frowned, ¡°But Big Brother Hai, does Mister Juno know?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°He knows, but it¡¯s fine. With his rtionship with the Dwarves, I don¡¯t think that he would tell anyone. If he reveals Mu¡¯er as well as the Dwarves¡¯ Divine Artifact, then he would be offending the entire Dwarf Race, he wouldn¡¯t want to do that. Also, even if other people knew about Mu¡¯er, they still can¡¯t do anything about it, given the Buda n¡¯s present strength.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°Brother Hai is right. It¡¯s much more important to help the Dwarves and make friends with them. I support Brother Hai¡¯s decision.¡±

    Lizzy also nodded. Just like Zhao Hai said, even if the other people knew about Mu¡¯er, how many of them would want to offend the Buda n? With the Buda n¡¯s present strength, they aren¡¯t afraid of anyone.

 Chapter 573 - Divine Realm?

    <h4>Chapter 573 - Divine Realm?</h4>

    The skies outside slowly became dark. While the other Dwarves were heading home, they were still clueless about what Billy was nning to do. Billy didn¡¯t want this matter to be known to a lot of people, therefore, he didn¡¯t announce it.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t walk around, he just stayed in his room while waiting for Billy to arrive. When the skies turnedpletely ck, Billy and the other elders arrived at Zhao Hai¡¯s room.

    After Zhao Hai asked them toe inside, Billy carefully and with full respect, lowered the hammer towards the table. Then he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, this is our race¡¯s Divine Artifact, we must ask for your help.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best. Please help me maintain the conditions outside. Laura, you and the others please assist me.¡±

    Laura and the othersplied and cleaned the table, leaving a big area for the hammer. Upon seeing this arrangement, Billy¡¯s group immediately said their goodbyes and then went outside. The group didn¡¯t move far away, they just stood at the distance, waiting for Zhao Hai. Naturally, they were also prepared to guard Zhao Hai¡¯s dwelling this night.

    After Billy¡¯s group left, Zhao Hai immediately held the hammer as he shed to the Space with Laura and the others. Upon entering the Space, a prompt was then heard, ¡°Item with weak Spirit detected, strengthening the Item¡¯s Spirit.¡± Then Zhao Hai saw the hammer sh with red light as a figure slowly appeared in front of him.

    Zhao Hai gawked, he discovered that the tone of the Space has changedpared to thest time when it upgraded Mu¡¯er. But after he thought about it, the Space had already been upgraded many times, and it also had acquired new abilities and had be more magical, therefore, it was natural for it to change its tone.

    The Space was acting like program before, but now it¡¯s speech had gotten much smoother. This was good for Zhao Hai, now he was really anticipating how the Space would evolve in the future.

    At this time, the figure had almostpleted its appearance, which also stemmed Zhao Hai¡¯s anticipation. It seems like the hammer¡¯s Artifact Spirit was a Dwarf.

    The Dwarf looked at Zhao Hai and then said, ¡°Who are you? You¡¯re not a Dwarf, why can you awaken me?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he understood that this Artifact Spirit was more advanced than Mu¡¯er, it might also know something. So Zhao Hai immediately said, ¡°Hello, I am a friend to the Dwarves. I have a method to make you materialize, therefore they asked me to help you do it.¡±

    The Artifact Spirit nodded. And at this time, a prompt was heard from the Space, ¡°Spirit is not willing to submit to the Host, the Space will subdue it!¡± And as the prompt ended, a bunch of white light suddenly wrapped the Dwarf Artifact Spirit. The Spirit roared for a moment before it turned silent. After the white light vanished, the Dwarf was seen again, respectfully standing in front of Zhao Hai this time.

    Zhao Hai was shocked when the heard the Space¡¯s prompt. He wasn¡¯t expecting the Space to help him subdue the Artifact Spirit. He stood there in a daze, waiting for the Space to finish.

    Zhao Hai looked at the respectful Artifact Spirit in front of him and couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. If the Dwarves were to know that he had subdued their Divine Artifact¡¯s Spirit, won¡¯t they get offended?

    While he was bitterly smiling, Zhao Hai looked at the Artifact Spirit and said, ¡°What is your name? Do you remember anything?¡±

    The Artifact Spirit respectfully answered Zhao Hai, ¡°Yes, my name is Iron Hammer. My master is the Artisan God Hom. I was sent by master to the lower realm in order to protect the Dwarves.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he was confused, so he looked at Iron Hammer and said, ¡°Lower Realm? What¡¯s that?¡±

    Iron Hammer replied, ¡°Lower Realm refers to the world where beings like humans lived in, the Ark Continent. The Ark Continent is only a ne, a single ne among many in this universe. I came from a ce called the Divine Realm. Ten thousand years ago, my master was the most powerful warrior and skilled artisan in the Dwarf Race. When he broke through and reached godhood, he went to the Divine Realm. But in order for the Dwarves to live well, he sent me back and act as the race¡¯s Divine Artifact and protect the Dwarves.¡±

    Zhao Hai was shocked, he didn¡¯t think that this universe would have a Divine Realm, moreover, there were actually Gods.

    After some time, Zhao Hai looked at Iron Hammer and then said, ¡°Is there really a Divine Realm? Does that Realm have many Gods?¡±

    Iron Hammer nodded and then continued, ¡°The current elemental density in the continent is very low. But tens of thousands of years ago, it¡¯s density was very high. At that time, people were strong, and there were a lot of 9th rank experts. After passing 9th rank, one would reach godhood. As long as one bes a God, one could break through the space and reach the Divine Realm, where the elemental density is much higher than here. There are also natives in the Divine Realm. They were immediately 5th rank when they are born. When they reach adulthood, they would reach the power of a 9th rank expert. With enough training, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for them to be Gods or even stronger.¡±

    Zhao Hai listened to Iron Hammer¡¯s words, he really wasn¡¯t expecting any of these. Then Iron Hammer spoke again, ¡°In the beginning, these natives looked down on those who came from the Ark Continent, causing both sides to repeatedly wage war with each other. In the end, the experts from the Ark Continent went into an alliance, slowly solidifying their footing in the Divine Realm. Later on, they became connected to the natives through inter-marriages, and they fully integrated with each other. However, a time came when Human Gods and the Gods of other races came into conflict. Humans prepared to have a God of their own to descend and kill the descendants of the other races. But since it was difficult for a God to descend to lower realms, they used Divine Power in order to break the Space, sending that God to the continent. However, my Master and the others found out about the n of the Humans. But since they don¡¯t have a means to make a God descend, they opted to send weapons capable of dealing with that God instead. Therefore, me, along with the Beast God¡¯s Spear, and the Spirit God¡¯s Bow, were sent to the Dwarves, Beastmen, and Elves respectively, making the three races unite together in order to deal with the Human god. With the three of us, the races fought with that God, injuring him in the process, making him return to the Divine Realm. But since the three of us were heavily damaged, we cannot go back. So we returned to our respective races and became their Divine Protectors.¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others were quite startled by all of these. They didn¡¯t expect a conflict of this scale to have happened in the continent tens of thousands of years ago.

    Zhao Hai immediately said, ¡°How about the five Forbidden Lands and the Demon Realm? Do you know anything about those?¡±

    Iron Hammer nodded and said, ¡°I know. The Five Forbidden Lands were originally major dwelling ces of the races in the continent, they were also protecting a magical formation. When the God descended to the lower realm and waged war with the races, these major cities were destroyed. But along with their destruction, the formation was also destroyed, connecting the Ark Continent with the Demon Realm. The Demon Realm is another ce, it¡¯s living conditions were very bad. When the people from the Demon Realm discovered that the conditions in the Ark Continent were very good, their greed immediately seeped in. They sent an army to the Ark Continent to invade it, but was also repelled by the joint alliance of all the races. When the Demons retreated, the cracks on those major cities were still left behind, making the barrier on those ces quite thin. This would exin the times where some creatures from the Demon realm would emerge from those ces, making it their territory.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then said, ¡°If the barrier between the Demon Realm and the Ark Continent is easily passed through, they why is the barrier to the Divine Realm so difficult to break? Are the people in the Divine Realm not strong enough?¡±

    Iron Hammer shook his head and said, ¡°Not necessarily. Each ce has its own unique rules. The Ark Continent is also the same, here, the rules state that God ranked experts cannot stay for a long time. It would be impossible for Gods to stay here for more than six months. This rule made it easy for people to leave the continent and head to the Divine Realmpared to going back. Because of this, not only would it be difficult for person to descend from the Divine Realm, it would also be difficult for them to stay. But since the Demon Realm is on the same level as the Ark Continent, the barrier between the two of them is thinner. However, God ranked experts of the Demon Realm were also simrly restricted by the Ark Continent¡¯s rules. Therefore, only experts below God-ranked were able toe and invade the continent in the previous war.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°So as you say, the Demon Realm is not like the Divine Realm but the same as the Ark Continent? Also, if the Ark continent doesn¡¯t allow God-level experts to stay, why are you still here?¡±

    Iron Hammer replied, ¡°We¡¯re only weapons, not experts. People would need to use us first in order to disy our power. The stronger the person, the stronger the power we can disy. During the war, 9th rank experts needed to join up in order to use me to go against the God-ranked invader.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he now had more understanding about this matter. Iron Hammer was actually from the Divine Realm. Zhao Hai looked at Iron Hammer and said, ¡°Do you have any information about the Divine Realm that you can tell me?¡±

    Iron Hammer nodded and said, ¡°Young Master, the Divine Realm is divided into 13 regions, thergest of which is the central continent. Then remaining 12 continents were ced around the central continent and they were named; Aries, Taurus, Gemini, Cancer, Leo, Virgo, Libra, Scorpio, Capricorn, Aquarius, and Pisces Continents. The way that people from the Divine Realm cultivate is much different that the Ark Continent. The main practice in here is rted or offshoots of Magic and Battle Qi. But in the Divine Realm, the people practice Origin Force, which is much more formidablepared to Magic and Battle Qi. Moreover, the weapons that were used in the Divine Realm all had their own Artifact Spirits, one could also remotely control them, increasing their might.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, but his mood was heavy. It seems like there are more formidable people in the Divine Realmpared to the Ark Continent. If those people from the Divine Realm were to invade, what would he do?

    Most importantly, Zhao Hai was worried. If he goes to the Divine Realm in the future, will the Space still be able to protect him?

    After thinking about this, Zhao Hai felt that he needed to increase his strength more. He immediately looked at Iron Hammer and said, ¡°Iron Hammer, when you¡¯ve been on the continent, did youe upon any good things?¡±

    Iron Hammer nodded and said, ¡°I have. Thest battle with that God-ranked expert was actually here, in Dwarf Mountain. There is a ce deep in the mountains where the God was injured and had his blood spill out. Blood of a God-ranked being is very precious, its full of energy. If ordinary people touch it, they would explode. Therefore, that ce has be a forbidden area for the Dwarves.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s two eyes lit up. If people explode when interacting with that energy, then what would the Space¡¯s reaction be?

    The Space needed a lot of things to be upgraded. Zhao Hai still wasn¡¯t sure if a God¡¯s blood would be able to level up the Space. But even if it can¡¯t, it would surely bring a lot of benefits to its environment.

    Moreover, after Zhao Hai listened to Iron Hammer¡¯s testimony, he suddenly remembered the time when Zhao Wen first entered the Space. Zhao Wen told him that she became a 9th rank expert shortly after drinking some kind of red liquid. Could the liquid that Zhao Wen had drank be the blood of a God-ranked expert?

    However, Zhao Hai changed his mind. If Zhao Wen did drink the blood of a God-ranked expert, then she should have already exploded. People weren¡¯t able to withstand that kind of energy, much less a Blood Devouring Mosquito.

    But Zhao Hai also thought of another possibility. It might have been a God-ranked expert¡¯s blood, but it might be a diluted version of it. This would exin how Zhao Wen was able to withstand such energy.

    The more he thought about it, the more Zhao Hai was convinced of his theory. If this was indeed true, then the more he was eager to get it. Perhaps they can find a way to make 9th rank experts with this method.

    After thinking about these, Zhao Hai turned to Iron Hammer and said, ¡°Iron Hammer, you stay here and protect the Dwarves. They still don¡¯t know that you have submitted to me. Right, as far as the matter with the Divine Realm is concerned, do refrain from telling the Dwarves about it for now, understand?¡±

 Chapter 574 - Eternal Friend

    <h4>Chapter 574 - Eternal Friend</h4>

    Iron Hammer nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Young Master, I understand.¡±

    Zhao Hai also nodded and said, ¡°Protect the Dwarves properly, don¡¯t let any troublee to them, I don¡¯t want to worry. Just tell them that the Gods had sent you as a weapon to protect the Dwarf Race, no need to tell anything about the Gods, understood?¡±

    Iron Hammer nodded, ¡°Young Master can rest assured, this one would surely not tell anyone.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a nod and then released Mu¡¯er and told him, ¡°That¡¯s great, I¡¯ll be resting now. Mu¡¯er, stay with Iron Hammer for a while, tell him about the Space.¡±

    Mu¡¯erplied, then Zhao Hai and the others returned to the Space to rest. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid that Iron Hammer would reveal the Space. Iron Hammer was already subdued by the Space, so it was impossible for him to betray it.

    The night passed by silently as Zhao Hai and the others took a good rest inside the Space. On the other hand, Billy and the others were wide awake, all of them were anxiously guarding Zhao Hai¡¯s cave, not allowing anyone to approach it at this time. They were afraid that an ident might happen. This matter was truly very important to their race.

    The next morning, Zhao Hai and the others got up and washed themselves before they reappeared inside the cave. After taking care of theyout of the room, Zhao Hai opened his door and allowed Billy and the others toe in. Upon entering the cave, the Dwarves were nervously looking at Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he held Iron Hammer in both of his hand and said. ¡°Good fortune truly follows the Dwarf Race. I ask Patriarch Billy to take a look.¡±

    Billy¡¯s hands were shaking as he received Iron Hammer. Then he bowed to Zhao Hai, ¡°Mister¡¯s great kindness would surely go unforgotten by our Dwarf Race. I ask mister to take a rest first, we¡¯ll take care of the Artifact ourselves.¡± Zhao Hai nodded. Then Billy and the others left the room.

    With Iron Hammer in his arms, Billy, along with the other elders, returned to the Divine Pce. Right after cing Iron Hammer on its ce and asking all unrted people to go out, Billy went to Iron Hammer and respectfully said, ¡°I ask Sir Iron Hammer toe out!¡±

    After his voice fell, Iron Hammer slowly appeared in front of the Dwarves. ¡°Dwarf Patriarch, I¡¯ve always been conscious all these years, so I know about all the Dwarf¡¯s matters. However, I wasn¡¯t able to materialize until now. Let me tell you about my origin. I am the Artisan God¡¯s weapon, tens of thousands of years ago, when he was about to ascend, he was worried about the well-being of the race, so he decided to leave me behind to protect it. But I was injured in a war, so I can only recuperate in my hammer form, cannote out. I¡¯m fortunate that someone with skill managed to assist me. But the thing that I can still do is protect the Dwarves, I can¡¯t do anything else for you.¡±

    The reason why Iron Hammer dared say this was because in the war tens of thousands of years ago with the descended God, the historical records of various nations have vanished. This was the reason why the Dwarves didn¡¯t have any record of Iron Hammer¡¯s appearance in their race. The only thing that they know was that Iron Hammer was their Divine Protector. Therefore, Iron Hammer told this fact to Billy which would also make thetter not ask about any matters in the Divine Realm.

    He can tell Billy that he came from the Divine Realm, but he didn¡¯t want to tell them about the Divine Realm. At the same time, Billy and the others didn¡¯t dare to ask anymore. Iron Hammer is their Divine Artifact, so they treated Iron Hammer with the respect that they would give their God. They wouldn¡¯t dare to scrutinize the words of their Divine Protector.

    Billy and the others respectfully nodded. Then Iron Hammer said, ¡°I¡¯ve already talked about this next matter with Mister Zhao Hai. He helped me in a big way this time, so I decided to give him a gift. The things in the Forbidden Land would be given to Mister Zhao Hai.¡±

    Billy stared, naturally he knew about the Forbidden Land in Iron Mountain. That ce was a red pool which stenched of blood. As long as a person gets in contact with that liquid, they would explode and perish. Therefore, it was named Forbidden Land. How could the Artifact Spirit give such a ce to Zhao Hai?

    Iron Hammer looked at Billy and said, ¡°That thing is useless to the Dwarves. But Mister Zhao Hai has uses for it, so I decided to just give it to him. Mister Zhao Hai also needed some special Magic beasts and nts, we must make sure that our Dwarf Race helps him in this matter in the future. There¡¯s no other way for us to repay his benevolence.¡±

    After Iron Hammer told them about these, he looked at Billy and said, ¡°Alright, you still have a lot of things to do as a Patriarch. As long as the Dwarves don¡¯t experience a huge difficulty, I won¡¯t being out. You can now retreat.¡± Then his body slowly vanished into the small hammer.

    Billy and the others were fully obedient towards Iron Hammer, so they also turned around to leave. Although they were extremely happy, they also knew that this matter needed to be known to as few people as possible. If a lot of people knew about Iron Hammer, then it wouldn¡¯t be good for the Dwarf Race.

    Billy and the others returned to their conference room to work. Billy strictly instructed the other elders that they absolutely should not tell this matter to others.

    After discussing this, Billy sat there and looked at the elders and said, ¡°For the Divine Artifact to materialize is all thanks to Mister Zhao Hai. We should also keep this matter from the others, otherwise, we would be doing Mister Zhao Hai a disservice. Moreover, I¡¯ll be sending wordter telling everyone that Mister Zhao Hai is our race¡¯s genuine friend. Everyone should respect him, does everyone have any ideas?¡±

    The other elders shook his head, they don¡¯t have any other opinion. Zhao Hai has truly helped them out. They already see Zhao Hai as a true friend.

    Seeing that nobody disagreed, Billy continued, ¡°Good, I¡¯ll spread the wordter on. Right, have people collect some special Magic beasts and nts as well. Since Mister needs these things, then we should do our best to help him out.¡±

    The other elders agreed, then they turned around to leave. Billy also changed his clothes as he walked to Zhao Hai¡¯s room. When he was outside Zhao Hai¡¯s cave, Billy felt hesitant, he thought that Zhao Hai was very exhausted of what just happened, so it was possible that he was resting at this time. He didn¡¯t know if disturbing Zhao Hai would be appropriate this time.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai opened the room and walked out, he looked at Billy and said, ¡°Patriarch Billy,e in.¡±

    Billy gave Zhao Hai a small nod before entering Zhao Hai¡¯s room. Upon entering, Billy was about to give Zhao Hai a bow before Zhao Hai stopped him hastily and said, ¡°Patriarch Billy is too polite, there¡¯s no need to do so.¡±

    Billy looked grateful at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°We¡¯re very lucky this time due to Mister¡¯s help. Otherwise, Sir Artifact Spirit wouldn¡¯t be able to materialize. Our Dwarf Race would be forever grateful to mister.¡±

    After Zhao Hai invited Billy to sit down, he smiled and said, ¡°Patriarch is too serious, I just happen to have this ability, so since I was able to help, there¡¯s no reason to not do so. Patriarch doesn¡¯t need to take it seriously, I also see the Dwarves as my friends. Helping a friend is no big deal.¡±

    Billy looked at Zhao Hai in gratitude as he said, ¡°Mister is truly a friend. Rest assured, Mister¡¯s Buda n would be our Dwarf Race¡¯s Eternal Friends. Right, I¡¯ll have to invite Mister to eat. After the meal, I¡¯ll be taking mister to our Dwarves¡¯ Forbidden Land. Sir Artifact Spirit told us to give the things in the Forbidden Land to mister.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and in embarrassment he said, ¡°I¡¯m ashamed to be in front of Patriarch. My family¡¯s refining master is truly curious about these things. Since I have Space equipments, I can handle those things. Sir Artifact Spirit also told me that those things are useless to the Dwarves, so I thickened my face to ask for them.¡±

    Billy smiled and said, ¡°Mister doesn¡¯t need to say anything more. The Blood Pond in the Forbidden Land is truly poisonous. As long as onees in contact with it, their body would surely explode. Keeping that thing here is only a disaster waiting to happen. For mister to take them away is akin to helping us erase an evil, this is enough to make us happy. As the matter stands, it¡¯s us who have been unfair to mister. If Mister has any need for our assistance in the future, then please don¡¯t hesitate to send word.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Then I would take Patriarch¡¯s words at heart, this Zhao Hai¡¯s gratefulness is endless.¡±

    Billyughed and then said, ¡°Mister should not be polite. Mister, let¡¯s walk and have a meal. After that, we¡¯ll go to the Blood Pond. I also had the others collect Magic Beasts and nts for mister. I believe that they could deliver those to mister soon. This is a sign of our gratitude.¡±

    Zhao Hai also knew that if he declines or offer something inpensation, he would seem ingenuine and in turn making Billy unhappy. This was one of the differences between Humans and Dwarves. Therefore, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t decline, he just smiled and said, ¡°Then I have to thank the Patriarch.¡±

    Seeing Zhao Hai receive their gifts, Billy immediately became happy and then said, ¡°Mister is too polite, right, let¡¯s get going and have a meal.¡± Then he pulled Zhao Hai towards the Dining Hall.

    Laura and the others also followed them out. At the same time, they also met Juno along the way. Billy invited Juno for a meal as well. Although Zhao Hai was his new friend, his many years of friendship with Juno isn¡¯t something to be forgotten.

    Seeing Billy¡¯s expression, Juno knew that yesterday¡¯s matter had gone very smoothly. Juno couldn¡¯t help but be surprised at Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai seemed to be much more mysterious in his mind. At the same time, Juno also resolved himself to establish a rtionship with Zhao Hai. Not only because of him saving Kristen, but also because of Zhao Hai¡¯s abilities.

    The Hurricane Family was strong by themselves, but the reason why they had their influence was because of their rtionship with others. They didn¡¯t offend anyone, whether it be the Buddha Empire or the other Nobles, all of them had good rtionships with the family. This was the reason why the Hurricane Family can settle down and live with their current lifestyle.

    And since Zhao Hai was the Patriarch of the emerging Buda n, his power and influence in the continent had be very powerful. This kind of person wasn¡¯t someone that Juno doesn¡¯t want to neglect.

 Chapter 575 - Forbidden Land

    <h4>Chapter 575 - Forbidden Land</h4>

    After the group arrived at the Dining Hall, Zhao Hai discovered that although there were still people in the hall, it wasn¡¯t as many as yesterday. Moreover, the hall before had young Dwarves in it, but this time, only old ones were present.

    After Billy introduced them, Zhao Hai understood that they were the elders of the race. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare neglect their presence, so he immediately gave them a salute.

    The other elders were also very polite to Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai, Billy, and the others were sitting on one table. On the other hand, Laura and the others sat on the another table along with simr aged Dwarves.

    This Dwarf custom of also inviting thepanions of a guests to a dinner was something that Zhao Hai liked very much.

    While the group sat down and ate, the elders kept urging Zhao Hai to drink. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to, drinking during the day was something that he doesn¡¯t do. But since he was been given hospitality, he couldn¡¯t help but drink a few sses.

    Juno has been watching Zhao Hai getting along with the Dwarf elders. Although Zhao Hai had given the Dwarves a huge favor, there was no change in Zhao Hai¡¯s temperament. He was still very respectful to the elders, just like how he acted before. It was as if nothing happened.

    This made Juno settle on Zhao Hai. There were very few people on the continent that were like Zhao Hai. One must know that the Dwarves were viewed by other Humans as a different type of people. Because of this, every time a Human interacts with a Dwarf, they would always fish for huge benefits from them. At the same time, Humans were also looking down on the Dwarves. Therefore, general Humans, even if they benefited from the Dwarves, wouldn¡¯t act the same as what Zhao Hai was doing.

    After eating their meal, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t go to the Forbidden Lands along with Billy immediately. He first returned to his room and drank one cup of Spatial Water to sober himself up. Only after that did hee out of his room.

    Billy and Juno were currently sitting inside Billy¡¯s cave. When a Dwarf led Zhao Hai to the cave, the two who were chatting immediately stood up.

    Zhao Hai quickly asked the two to sit down, then he bitterly smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be frank to you two, my alcohol capacity is too limited. Since I drank some sses, I needed to return to my room to drink something in order to sober up.

    Drinks for sobering up was quitemon in the continent, especially to the Nobles. Offering and receiving hospitality in the Humannds also involved some sort of drinking. Since being drunk is ufortable, the people in the continent asked some potion masters to make them something that can sober them up.

    Billy didn¡¯t care about it, he just smiled faintly and said, ¡°it¡¯s no big deal. We Dwarves are already used to it. Haha. Mister, let¡¯s head to the Forbidden Land.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Billy nodded, and then he stood up, Juno stood up as well. It seems like he intended toe along with Zhao Hai. Seeing Billy¡¯s expression, it seems like there was no problem. This was understandable, after all, Juno was an extremely trustworthy person, and he already knew quite a bit about this matter. Even if one doesn¡¯t tell him anything, he would still know of it sooner orter. As the matter stands, it¡¯s much better to just tell Juno everything in order to not lose his trust.

    Billy led Zhao Hai and the others out of the cave and then walked towards another underground river channel. They sat on a boat and then proceeded to travel along the Iron Mountains.

    The Dwarves¡¯ Iron Mountains was quite big, but the Dwarves were smart. As soon as they discovered this underground river system, the immediately utilized it to be their transportation channel. When they came to know that this underground system spanned the entirety of the mountains, it became an important line for the entire Dwarf race, which made their travel much more convenient.

    The speed of their boat was very fast. After two hours, the group disembarked on a pier. This pier was quite empty and wasn¡¯t as busy as the others. There weren¡¯t any other ships present here at all. After Billy got of the boat, he had a Dwarf wait for them here and went towards the area where the pier was connected to.

    The mountain that the pier was located in was just like any other Dwarf Mountain. It seems like this was where the Forbidden Land was, otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be much absence of Dwarves here.

    Zhao Hai was now very amazed at these Dwarves. The map of the Dwarf Mountains were now almost mapped out in the Space. Seeing the disy made Zhao Hai feel how extraordinary this race was.

    With how long the Dwarves have lived in these mountains, the mountains seemed to be their own underground world. The underground water system looks like an enormous spider web, connecting Dwarves from various mountains together. How much work was needed to do this? Yet the Dwarves were able to aplish this task, it was unfathomable.

    The people came out of the mountain and was ced outside a small canyon outside the mountain. The Dwarves has built some fences made of wood around this canyon. It seems like they didn¡¯t want people to go and enter the canyon.

    Zhao Hai investigated the canyon. It wasn¡¯t very big, about a thousand square meters. The middle of this canyon was a several square meter pool. But the water in this pool was actually blood. Moreover, this canyon didn¡¯t have any nts, the stones in this canyon seemed to turn reddish due to the pool¡¯s liquid.

    Whether it was Zhao Hai or Juno, both of them felt a massive pressureing from the pool. Zhao Hai even felt that this pressure was something much stronger than Iron Hammer¡¯s.

    Billy stood at the mouth of the mountain¡¯s cave and stared at the canyon before he sighed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know when this mountain canyon has started to exist. When we Dwarves came here, this ce already existed. We immediately named it as a Forbidden ce not just because of the blood pool, but also because of those red stones. Once someone touched those stones, their bodies would turn violent before they died. We also intended to study this ce, but our findings always turn out nothing.¡±

    After introducing the ce, Billy turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, I¡¯ll be clear to you. We¡¯ve dug the ces around this canyon and found that there arerge volumes of high yield iron ore present here. It¡¯s enough for our race to use for centuries. But because of this ce, we didn¡¯t dare to exploit that resource.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t think that the blood of a God-ranked expert would have such a huge energy. Even the stones cannot be touched. Zhao Hai immediately said, ¡°Good, good, this is very good.¡±

    Zhao Hai opened the wooden fence and then walked towards the canyon. Billy also followed behind him and said after a while, ¡°Mister, as long as you don¡¯t touch those stones directly, you will be alright. However, the pool isn¡¯t good. Even if you wore gloves, you would still perish. I ask mister to be very careful.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he stood at the canyon and then looked around. The position that he was standing in right now was something like a cut-off point. If one proceeded for one step, they would be stepping on red stone. But as long as his skin doesn¡¯t touch it, he would be alright.

    Zhao Hai took a deep breath, and then with an intention, he absorbed thend in front of him into the Space, including the stones. He made a margin in his action, just in case the stone can influence those around him, so he also dug up about a meter deep.

    Since the canyon was almostposed of Iron Ore, he didn¡¯t dare to dig any deeper. Upon seeing that there were no traces of red stones on the ground, Zhao Hai nodded in satisfaction.

    On the other hand, Billy and Juno were staring at Zhao Hai with shock. They didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would be able to do this. Both of them had seen the big world, and they both arrived at the same conclusion, Space-rted Divergent Ability!

    Divergent Abilities were already very strange things in the continent. But there was one kind of ability that was very difficult to ponder over, and those were Space Divergent Abilities. It wasn¡¯t only because this type of ability was very rare, it was also because this ability was far too different from the other abilities, people weren¡¯t able to research it.

    Sharing this fame with Space Divergent Abilities were Space Magics. Although Space Magic had its own systematic method of practice, people with aptitude for it was extremely rare. Therefore, both Space Divergent Techniques and Space Magic were very mysterious to the people in the continent.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s method was naturally due to a Space Divergent Ability, this was because Space magic would need incantations in order to use it. Even an 8th rank Space Mage would need to mutter incantations in order to cast a spell.

    Billy and Juno looked at each other and saw the shock from the other¡¯s eyes. On the other hand, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t pay attention to the reaction of the two. In fact, he had the ability to absorb the entire canyon in one go. But since he didn¡¯t want a huge reaction from the two, he decided to do it by parts.

    After absorbing a part, he took a few steps before he waved his hand and took another piece from the canyon. He did this action for quite some time.

    After absorbingnd for a few dozen times, Zhao Hai finally arrived at the blood pool. Zhao Hai inspected the pool, it wasn¡¯t very big, moreover, it wasn¡¯t deep either. However, it still gave people a very strong pressure. Zhao Hai took a breath and then waved his hand, making a Spatial Rift appear. The pool, as well as the ground it was in, was sucked in. Zhao Hai was taking his time with the pool, he even absorbed the ground two meters beneath it. But even with this, Zhao Hai can still see red stones on the pool¡¯s floor. After digging for another meter, Zhao Hai can no longer see any of them.

    In the end, Zhao Hai had absorbed the pool as well as the canyon¡¯s walls. The current canyon was much different than it was before. Zhao Hai seemed to clean the valley up. There were no red stones that can be seen anymore.

    1. Literally and figuratively

 Chapter 576 - Suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 576 - Suspicion</h4>

    After Zhao Haipleted everything, he finally rxed. Although he hasn¡¯t heard a prompt from the Space, he also knew that this was because he ced the things inside the warehouse. As long as he released them in the Space, a prompt should be heard.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t prepared to do it this time. When the Space detects these things, the prompts would be extremely disturbing. Therefore, Zhao Hai ns to take them to the Space this evening.

    Zhao Hai was given a scare when he turned around. Billy and Juno were looking at him as though they were looking at a monster. Zhao Hai recovered and smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Did the two of you guess it?¡±

    Billy and Juno nodded simultaneously. Zhao Hai forced a smile and then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not afraid of the two of you knowing. As you have guessed, that was my Space Divergent Ability. But this ability is strange as it doesn¡¯t have any attack power. It can only be used like Space equipments, so I didn¡¯t bother to tell anyone about it.¡±

    Billy and Juno nodded, they didn¡¯t hold even a trace of suspicion to Zhao Hai¡¯s words. They only knew that most offensive attacks didn¡¯t belong to the Space element. If Zhao Hai can use his Space to attack, he would certainly be able to contend against 9th rank experts. In that case, his fame should have beenrger than what he had right now.

    But Billy and Juno knew that even if Zhao Hai cannot use his Space to attack, he still held a huge advantagepared to the others. However, the two didn¡¯t care about any of these. They were now Zhao Hai¡¯s friends, it was much better for them if Zhao Hai was stronger.

    Billyughed and said, ¡°Mister can rest assured. Apart from the two of us, nobody would be hearing about this matter. As for this old guy, you don¡¯t have to worry a lot about him. He¡¯s already this old, so he knows what he should and shouldn¡¯t say. For him, having you as a friend is much better than being your enemy. At the same time, Mister has helped us with cleaning this ce up. Now, we can mine this huge lode of iron.¡±

    Zhao Hai bitterly smiled. For the Dwarves, acquiring new mineral loads was the most important thing. This has be a core principle of the entire race.

    Juno also smiled bitterly, Billy said that he was old and experienced. Although it was true, age wasn¡¯t really an important factor. In any race, Patriarchs would surely not be simple characters. Otherwise, the current existing races wouldn¡¯t have survived.

    The three inspected the valley, and when they did not spot any red stones, they left. All this time, the smile on Billy¡¯s face was unbroken, Zhao Hai had surely given them a huge hand in eliminating this scourge.

    The three returned to Billy¡¯s ce and after having sat down, Billy turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, get us some good liquors. Today is a very happy day, we need to share a cup of two together.¡±

    Junoughed and said, ¡°You old drunkard, you really are quite shameless when ites to drinking. Do you really think that Mister Zhao Hai would provide you liquor just like that? Right, since we arrived at this matter, how big is mister¡¯s Space? Why do I feel like you have never been on full capacity before?¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite right, my Space is very big, I really don¡¯t know its full capacity. I only know that I can store a lot of things inside. Moreover, I can also carry out some Teleportations. Aside from that, then there¡¯s nothing else.¡±

    Juno and Billy almost simultaneously asked, ¡°Teleportation? You said that your Space can do Teleportations?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s quite difficult, I need to do a lot of preparation in advance. Currently, my Teleportations can only send me back to Golden Ind, I still can¡¯t go to other ces.¡±

    The reason why Zhao Hai revealed this was because he knew that he would be doing a lot of teleportations in the future. Therefore, it¡¯s much better to just reveal it right now.

    Even if Zhao Hai¡¯s tone seemed to express the simplicity of his ability, Juno was still quite envious of Zhao Hai¡¯s teleportation. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°No wonder Mister can have a lot of things while appearing and disappearing every time. For mister to have these abilities, it was no wonder that the Buda n can develop to be what it is right now.¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°There¡¯s no other way. The Buda n already had a weak foundation. When my Buda n was exiled to the ck Wastnd, my family¡¯s housekeeper sold off all of our valuable stuff in exchange for grain, daily necessities, as well as equipment in order to survive in the wastnd. At that time, I was unconscious. When I woke up, I discovered the situation that the Buda n was in, which isn¡¯t very good. We nned to live like the Hurricane Family, nting Bamboo Rice and Oil Trees in order to survive.¡±

    Juno and Billy knew about the Buda n¡¯s past situation. When they heard Zhao Hai right now, they can imagine the hardships that the Buda n had encountered.

    Then Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°We didn¡¯t know that since the ck Wastnd was right beside the Carrion Swamp, magic beast invasions were quitemon. Beasts and undead would run out of the swamp and wreak havoc on the wastnd. Because of that we cannot do even a little bit of farming. Because of that, we have to leave the ce.¡±

    Juno and Billy also heard about the ck Wastnd, but they haven¡¯t gone there before. The Dwarves had already left the ck Wastnd for a long time, therefore they don¡¯t have any recent information about that ce.

    Zhao Hai then continued, ¡°Luckily, we managed to leave the ce early. Who would¡¯ve known that the Carrion Swamp¡¯s fog would actually invade the ck Wastnd. We wouldn¡¯t have been able to get out alive.¡± Then Zhao Hai sighed and then said, ¡°We¡¯re also quite fortunate. Back when we were in the ck Wastnd, I¡¯ve be so depressed that I decided to kill myself. When I went to the Carrion Swamp, I unexpectedly came upon my Magic Staff. The staff not only cured the Water of Nothingness in my body, it also allowed me to use Dark Magic. Even if my Divergent Ability isn¡¯t able to attack, the Dark Magic provided me with offensive power, making me create countless undead. Due to this, I was able to establish my reputation in the continent as being a Dark Mage.¡±

    The other matters were also known by Juno and Billy. They knew that after that, the Buda n started chiseling their name into history. Because of this, they came to admire Zhao Hai even more.

    Although, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say where he got his 9th ranks from, they didn¡¯t ask him about it. After all, 9th ranks are the Buda n or any other family¡¯s trump cards. Nobody would want to reveal information about them easily. What Zhao Hai told them today was already giving them enough face.

    Juno coldly snorted and then said, ¡°The Asku Empire is indeed made up of fools. Before being controlled by the Radiant Church, they were already the second most powerful nation in the continent. But now, they had actually ced at the bottom of the rankings. I must say, they deserved what they got today.¡±

    Billy also coldly snorted, ¡°The Radiant Church gives birth to those mad men. Just because they deem themselves as messengers of God, they wanted to control everything, even the affairs of the Dwarf Race. They didn¡¯t know about Sir Artifact¡¯s influence in our race. They actually sent someone to preach here, they seem to be unafraid of death.¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°Not only the Dwarves, this happened to the Beastmen as well. Last winter, when I was doing business in the Prairie, I met the current Patriarch of the Herculean Bull Tribe, Wales. I met him at that time when he received news that a Prince of their tribe had rebelled and killed the old Patriarch,peting with Wales for the seat. Wales was out when he received the news, so it was toote for him to respond. But who could imagine that the Fighting Bulls would actually take the throne away from him, casting him away after using him. In the end, the Herculean Bulls had no other ce to go other than seeking refuge with the Mastiff Tribe.¡±

    Juno and Billy weren¡¯t aware of the matters in the Prairie. They don¡¯t have any way to get information regarding the Beastmen. The grain and fruit oil that Juno produces was mostly given to the Dwarves, therefore they didn¡¯t have any contact with the Beastmen.

    Not only them, even if other Humans had businesses in the Prairie, it would be quite difficult for them to hear about the matters of the Herculean Bull Tribe. Because of this, when they heard Zhao Hai talk about the affairs of the Beastmen, the two¡¯s ears immediately straightened out.

    Zhao Hai then added, ¡°When Wales got the news, the Fighting Bulls were chasing after him. At that time, I had a lot of grain in my hands, so I apanied him to the Dog Race¡¯s domain. Using my food, they managed to reinforce their strength inside the Mastiff Tribe¡¯s ce. When the winter started, the Herculean Bulls started their counterattack, eradicating the Fighting Bulls in one fell swoop and reimed the position of the Royal Tribe of the Cow Race. Because they were grateful to me as well as me having a Beheading Blood Oath with Wales, I managed to be the Herculean Bulls¡¯ Foreign Prince.¡±

    The two never imagined Zhao Hai to be a Foreign Prince of a Beastman Tribe, so they were puzzled before as to how Zhao Hai has a good rtionship with the Beastmen. Now that Zhao Hai revealed his identity to them, they now understood Zhao Hai¡¯s standing in the Prairie.

    Then Billy looked straight at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Beheading Blood Oath? Did you really have a Beheading Blood Oath with a Beastman?¡±. Zhao Hai nodded.

    Juno looked at Billy in confusion as he asked, ¡°What is a Beheading Blood Oath? Why does it sound so ruthless?¡±

    Billy forced a smile and said, ¡°A Beheading Blood Oath is the most sacred pledge that Beastmen can settle on. Beastmen generally won¡¯t use it easily. As long as two people have a Beheading Blood Oath with each other, betrayal would cause them to get punished by the Beast God. This pledge is not a joke.¡±

    When Juno heard Billy, he felt relief. Now he was fully convinced of Zhao Hai¡¯s position among the Beastmen.

    Zhao Hai looked at their expressions and then nodded, ¡°Right, it is because of this Beheading Blood Oath and the position of Foreign Prince that I was able to get rtionships with the Beastmen. In the end, i managed to get contact with the Beast King and have him agree to having a milk wine partnership with me.¡±

    Juno sighed and then said, ¡°You say it like it¡¯s easy, but it¡¯s actually very difficult. It seems like you don¡¯t look down on the Beastmen when you interact with them, this might contribute to how easily they managed to trust you. Most Merchants would want to get more benefits from their transactions with the Beastmen. And the Beastmen weren¡¯t fools either, so how can they not notice this aspect? In this case, the Beastmen would surely distance themselves from those Merchants.¡±

    Billy sighed as well, ¡°Actually, our situation is fairly simr with the Beastmen. The things that we produce are in demand with the Humans. So every Human Merchant thates here would want to profit as much as possible, squeezing every mid of benefit that they can get from us. This exins why our Dwarf Race didn¡¯t have a lot of friends among Humans. Except this old fellow, the only other person is you, Mister Zhao Hai.¡±

    Juno coldly snorted and then said, ¡°Actually, the cause of this matter is the Radiant Church. From what I can remember, the Humans didn¡¯t think differently about other races. There were even some Dwarves that would open up cksmithing shops in major cities in the continent. And their businesses were very good. At the same time, Beastmen would prosper in Humannds, hiring themselves as mercenaries as well as forming a party with Humans in order to hunt Magic Beasts.¡±

    Zhao Hai was startled at Juno¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t know about any of these. Billy then added, ¡°Exactly. I don¡¯t know when it started, but the Radiant Church had started to preach that the other races were lower forms of beings and were not worthy to live along the Human race. Their priests didn¡¯t treat other races whenever they get wounded, iming that it would be sphemous to the Radiant God. Because of these actions, the other Humans slowly started to think that the other races were truly of lower status, slowly driving them away from their settlements. The Beastmen suddenly weren¡¯t able to be mercenaries, while the Dwarves were banned from opening up shop.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard Juno and Billy, he couldn¡¯t help but stare nkly, then his face changed as he thought about Iron Hammer¡¯s words. In the Divine Realm, the Human gods started to wage war with the Gods of the other races. In the war, the Humans wanted to send people down in order to eradicate the other races. And if the Radiant Church really did what Juno and Billy said, then wouldn¡¯t that be like the moves by the Human Gods? If that¡¯s the case, then thing had be moreplicated.

    But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t express his suspicion. He had just linked all of these in his head and found some connections between them. If he really guessed correctly, then the Radiant Church would be a huge problem. Their background might be very difficult to deal with.

 Chapter 577 - Level Up

    <h4>Chapter 577 - Level Up</h4>

    Zhao Hai recalled about the past actions of the Radiant Church and discovered that they were doing things that suppressed the other races. They established their influence and controlled Nobles, these things aren¡¯t something that normal Churches would do. Moreover, all of these were done by themselves, without the help of any influence, this was a difficult thing to aplish.

    Any religious sect has its own beliefs, but one should know that ideas are intangible while people are. Without people to believe in them, then a religion would be useless.

    From its establishment up to the present, along with the number of Popes that had passed, how was the Radiant Church able to continually suppress the other races as well as the other churches? One must know that suppressing other religions cannot be done in a day or two, nor was it very easy. For the Radiant Church to do this for quite a long time was quite the mystery.

    But if the Radiant Church has a God-ranked expert pulling its strings from behind, then the situation would be different. Although God-ranked experts cannot descend easily, the Artisan God and the others were able to send their Divine Artifacts down. Therefore, it shouldn¡¯t be very difficult for these Gods to send a message down, instructing the Radiant Church about what to do.

    The more he thought about it, the more usible his idea has be. However, Zhao Hai still cannot inform Billy and Juno about this matter. If the two knew about this, who knows what their reaction would be? If the people outside knew, then the matter would be much moreplicated.

    At this time, Billy and Juno were still talking about the Radiant Church, but Zhao Hai was already not listening to them. He wanted to discuss this matter with Laura and the others as soon as possible and hear their opinions.

    Billy and Juno discovered that Zhao Hai¡¯s state was not right, so Billy immediately asked, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, what happened?¡±

    Zhao Hai recovered and looked at the two before he smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no problem, I just feel somewhat tired. I¡¯ll go back to rest first, if there¡¯s any matter, you can just send word to my room.¡±

    Billy and Juno also thought that since Zhao Hai had used his Space Ability, he should be very tired right now. Therefore, Billy replied, ¡°Mister, do you want to be examined by our doctor?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m only a little bit tired. I didn¡¯t get a good sleep yesterday, and then I drank today and then used my ability. I¡¯m fairly fatigued right now, resting for a while would suffice.¡±

    Billy and Juno nodded, then Zhao Hai turned and left the room in haste. Laura and the others weren¡¯t inside the room, so Zhao Hai shed to the Space and then had Cai¡¯er call them over.

    Laura and the others weren¡¯t actually inside the Space. They were currently with the Dwarves as they wandered around the ce.

    Zhao Hai sat in the Space, calmly ruminating over Juno and Billy¡¯s words. He also had Cai¡¯er get the information that they had acquired about the Radiant Church as he looked over them.

    They had found out that even though the Radiant Church had been amassing a ton of wealth all these years, nobody in the church benefited from it. The Popes and Bishops of the Church didn¡¯t use it for themselves. They may use those funds to recruit some Nobles, but the majority of it was used to deal with the other races. Their Popes and Bishops all lived very poor lives, a lot of their Popes died with no money to their name.

    This method of the Radiant Church was something beyondmon sense. It was impossible for the Church¡¯s founders to immediately develop hatred towards the other races, this was something natural. However, after a few generations, the Church started to hate upon the other races, this matter couldn¡¯t be justified.

    Because of these generations of effort, the other races started to disappear from the Humannds. Moreover, the Radiant Church had managed to make the religion their monopoly. Although one couldn¡¯t see it, the Radiant Church had slowly encroached their control on the other religions.

    While Zhao Hai was looking up all of these, Laura and the others returned to the room. Cai¡¯er immediately transported the women to the Space. When they saw Zhao Hai in the vi along with a bunch of documents, they stared. Zhao Hai usually didn¡¯t care about these documents, what happened?

    Laura immediately stepped forward and then looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, what happened? What are you looking for in these documents? Wait, these are rted to the Radiant Church. Did the church cause trouble again?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and waved his hand to make them sit down. Then Zhao Hai told Laura and the others what he heard from Billy and Juno, as well as expressing his suspicions.

    While the women were listening to Zhao Hai, they couldn¡¯t help but frown. Then after some time, Laura said, ¡°Brother Hai, your suspicion might be true. So what do we do?¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°The only thing we can do right now is to upgrade our strengths. If we spread this news out, people would suspect about the Radiant Church¡¯s connection with the Divine Realm. And if those guys knew that we had found out about their background, then they might send in God-ranked experts ahead of time, while our strength is still weak. When that happens, our losses would be very great.¡±

    Laura nodded, and then she said, ¡°Right, Brother Hai, aren¡¯t you getting some God¡¯s Blood today? Did you acquire it?¡±

    Zhao Hai tapped his head and then he bitterly smiled and said, ¡°I forgot about it. I¡¯ll introduce those things to the Space right now.¡± Then with an intention, he released the God¡¯s Blood into the Space.

    Just as it was released, the Space immediately issued a prompt, ¡°Massively energized liquid has been detected, immensely strengthening the water and the soil as well as the abilities of the Space. The Farming ground has been improved, the crops maturity has been reduced by 100 times, the background would be elerated by ten times. The Spatial Water has also been improved.

    The powerful liquid also strengthened the host¡¯s body as well as his current rank. The seven Divergent techniques of the host are now: metal, wood, water, fire, earth, crystal, and space has been improved to Advanced level. Host¡¯s potential has been further promoted.

    The Space has leveled up to 52. Host may use ten ordinary backgrounds, asking the host to try harder.

    The undead, phantasmal beasts, magic beasts, and nts in the Space has also been improved. The metals in the Space has now increased its output.

    The managers of the Space, Cai¡¯er and Mu¡¯er has also been improved. The Ghost Staff is upgraded and is now renamed to Blood Ghost Staff. Host can now vary its length and form. Host can transform the staff into anything including 108 throwing knives. The host can also fly using the Staff.

    Because of the promotion, the Host can also choose one special magic garment that is provided by the Space. Host should choose wisely!¡±

    The bombardment of information made Zhao Hai dizzy. Then, he immediately called Mu¡¯er and Cai¡¯er over. Cai¡¯er¡¯s new form made Zhao Hai stare. Before, Cai¡¯er was only as big as a person¡¯s palm, but now she was as big as an arm, she also appeared much more lovely. Mu¡¯er¡¯s appearance also surprised Zhao Hai. Although he was still attached to the whip, he was now much more solidpared to before, and was now asrge as a person¡¯s palm. He seemed much more real this time,pared to his somewhat faint form before.

    Zhao Hai knew that the cause for their changes was the Space levelling up. So he immediately looked at Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, what¡¯s your rank right now?¡±

    Cai¡¯er thought for a moment and then said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know. But if I were to talk in terms of the Demon Realm, then even Heavenly Demons wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat me, and it might even be possible for me to kill them!¡±

    Zhao Hai asked, ¡°Heavenly Demon? What kind of existence is that?¡±

    Cai¡¯er replied, ¡°Heavenly Demons are the strongest existences in the Demon Realm. Their strengths are much more formidable than 9th rank experts. The Ark Continent doesn¡¯t seem to have those kinds of existences, but I can also feel that the ne doesn¡¯t allow them to be here. But since my main body is inside Young Master¡¯s Space, while the things outside are my branches, I wasn¡¯t expelled by the ne.¡±

    Zhao Hai understood, Cai¡¯er strength shouldn¡¯t be very different from those God-ranked experts. Those Heavenly Demons that she stated seem to be like the Gods in the Divine Realm.

    After thinking about this, Zhao Hai¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but be moved. Then he immediately said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, what level do you see me right now?¡¯

    Cai¡¯er looked at Zhao Hai and then said, ¡°Young master, your current strength is equal to a 9th rank expert. But even if you have reached 9th rank, you still don¡¯t reach the level of a Heavenly Demon.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then ribbed his chin. Him bing as strong as a 9th rank expert is already good. If he has achieved God-rank, then the Ark Continent might be unable to amodate him, kicking him out in the process.

    Then Zhao Hai turned his head to Mu¡¯er and then said, ¡°Mu¡¯er how about you? Is your strength the same as Cai¡¯er¡¯s?¡±

    Without even waiting for Mu¡¯er to speak, Cai¡¯er disdainfully replied, ¡°He needs to wait a bit more. He had be strong, but not as strong as me. However, dealing with several 9th rank experts shouldn¡¯t be a problem for him.¡±

    Then Zhao Hai thought about those 9th rank Magic Beasts in the Space, ¡°What about those 9th ranks in the Space? What level are they right now?¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Their potential isn¡¯t very good. Although they are stronger than before, they aren¡¯t as strong as Mu¡¯er.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard Cai¡¯er, he couldn¡¯t help but rx. He was afraid that those 9th ranks would turn into God-rank experts, that would be very troublesome.

    But Zhao Hai also understood that those 9th rank experts were unrted to the Space. The things that the Space prioritizes in strengthening were only itself as well as the Host. For other creatures inside, they can only receive the scraps. Therefore, this oue isn¡¯t really a surprise.

 Chapter 578 - Ability

    <h4>Chapter 578 - Ability</h4>

    Zhao Hai still kept asking questions, ¡°Right, how about the undead? I seem to hear that they had been improved. What are their levels right now?¡±

    When Cai¡¯er heard Zhao Hai, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then she smiled at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, you are correct. The undead are now 9th ranks!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Zhao Hai, Laura, and the others¡¯ bodies couldn¡¯t help but shiver. The undeads have turned into 9th ranks? What kind of concept is that? Does that mean that Zhao Hai now has more than 1 million 9th ranks in his hand?

    More than 1 million experts? This, isn¡¯t this too scary? If Zhao Hai released all of those undead right now, wouldn¡¯t conquering the continent be extremely easy?

    However, Zhao Hai turned this idea down. If he can¡¯t do it in the past, the more he can¡¯t be allowed to do it now that he knows about God-ranked experts. If he releases those undead and unify the continent, then the Radiant Church might react and deal with him.

    Zhao Hai might be able to neglect the Radiant Church, but he cannot ignore the church¡¯s background. Iron Hammer also expressed the existence of the Divine Realm¡¯s natives. They were born as 5th rank and grow up to be 9th, with a little practice, they would also reach God-rank. If those people send their members down as well, Zhao Hai¡¯s 9th ranks would turn out useless.

    Zhao Hai turned to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°What about the Space? In which way did it improve?¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, thends have been improved immensely. Crops that usually take eight hours to mature now only needed 48 minutes to do so. In the past, the background can¡¯t elerate growth, but now it has the characteristics of the original Farming ground. At the same time, the Magic Beasts have been improved. Inferior beasts, have reached around 7th to 8th rank. Advanced beasts have reached 9th rank. Because of the Blood Hawk¡¯s special lineage, it only reached 8th rank. However, not only could it carry any person, it can also transport a team of people with no problem. Also, the Magic beasts can now be phantasmal beasts, no matter what type they are, they would be able to turn into weapons or armor. Additionally, we should preserve those Bread Trees that we nted in the background. As soon as ample time passes, those trees would be able to gain sentience just like me.¡±

    Zhao Hai was shocked, he didn¡¯t expect the amount of changes that happened to the Space. Moreover, eight-hour crops now take less than an hour to mature. Isn¡¯t this speed just too fast?

    Cai¡¯er looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s expression and then said, ¡°Also, Young Master, the Spatial Water has also gotten better. Not only can it detoxify, it can also help the cultivation of people up to 8th rank. But since the Space now has a Blood Pond, even 9th ranks would be able to benefit from it. Young Master can have Laura and the others drink from the pond and make them 9th rank experts.¡±

    Zhao Hai knitted his eyebrows and then said, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the energy in the pond be too strong? Are they able to bear with it?¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Young Master doesn¡¯t need to worry. Most of the Blood¡¯s energy has already been absorbed by the Young Master and the Space. The energy left right now is mild. So there isn¡¯t any problem.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a satisfied nod and then he said, ¡°Also, the Space told me that I can use ten Ordinary Backgrounds? What are those Ordinary Backgrounds? And are there things other than ordinary ones?¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°Yes, the Space¡¯s backgrounds can be divided into four categories. The first one is the Ordinary Background, it looks just like the one that the Young Master has been using. It¡¯s just a piece ofnd, and nothing else, not even special properties. The second kind is the Mechanical Background. This one has things that can be found in a mechanized civilization. The Young Master can enjoy tall buildings in this background as well as its advanced technology. The Young Master can even use cars and airnes in this ce.

    The third kind is a Magical Background. This background is pretty much like the Ark Continent, but much more advanced. The Young Master can learn better Magic Formations than the ones that can be found in the continent. There are also floating inds in the sky.

    The fourth kind is the Cultivation Background. This background is very huge, the Young Master would be able to acquire magical treasures inside. However, the Young Master needs a very high level in order to attain this background.¡±

    For Zhao Hai, who came from Earth, he immediately understood everything that Cai¡¯er had said about these backgrounds.

    Zhao Hai thought that if the Space can unlock Cultivation Backgrounds, then how awesome would that be? Would he be able to use flying swords at that time?

    Zhao Hai calmed down from his shock. He would no longer worry about bad things happening when he gets a high enough rank. Zhao Hai then looked at Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°How about the Ghost Staff? What abilities did it acquire?¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°To be short, the Ghost Staff is now renamed to Blood Ghost Staff. It can now be liquid like water and transform into anything that the Young Master wants. It can also fly, lengthen itself, shorten itself, it can even separate and form 108 flying daggers. Under themand of the Young Master, those knives would fly and attack the enemies. Naturally, the scope of this attack is limited to 10 thousand meters. If the Young Master isn¡¯t in trouble, you can turn it into a vehicle, any vehicle that you can think about. At the same time, since it can fly, the Young Master would have an alternative to using the Blood Hawk when circumstances need it.¡±

    Zhao Hai felt so happy he almost forgot to breathe. This was too good. The Staff had be just like flying magical treasures that were seen in Cultivation worlds. It may even be better than those.

    Zhao Hai suddenly thought about the final prompt, something about a Magic garment. So he immediately asked Cai¡¯er about it, ¡°Cai¡¯er can I use that Magic Garment now? I want to see what kinds are avable.¡±

    Cai¡¯erplied as she waved her hand, making a screen appear in front of them. On the screen were several pictures of clothes, as well as descriptions for each of them.

    Zhao Hai almost fainted when he saw these clothes. Why did he see Superman¡¯s clothing first? What does the Space want him to wear outside? This looks too abnormal!

    There was also Spider Man¡¯s clothes, the Fantastic Four, X-men, along with many others. Everything that Zhao Hai saw made his head dizzy.

    Laura and the others also looked at the garments and couldn¡¯t believe how people could wear such weird clothes.

    After looking for quite a while, Zhao Hai finally made his choice. What he chose was a Magic Robe. However, this Robe seems to be made with unusual materials. It looks like it was made of very soft metal, not only did it have strong impact resistance, it also had anti-magic properties. At the same time, it can also automatically purify the wearer¡¯s body. Most importantly, this robe is part of a set, from underwear to the outermostyer. Along with the ck underwear, it also had a tight fitting clothes along with gloves and socks. The nextyer consists of a long robe. But it wasn¡¯t like the Robes that the continent uses that has a belt in it. This one looks like robes worn in ancient China. Then the nextyer was a cloak, connected to the body via shoulder armor. The cloak seemed to be made up of bear fur and was locked to the armor using something in a form of animal ws. One could use this cloak to cover the user¡¯s entire body, only leaving the head and the shoulder armor to be seen. It also had a pair of ck boots. He looked very cool while wearing it.

    But what made Zhao Hai choose this set was its ability to transform. In other words, he can momentarily change how it looks from the outside.

    From what Zhao Hai saw, this set looked something like a prototype of some highly advanced civilization from novels back on Earth, with slight modifications here and there.

    Comparing it from the other choices, Zhao Hai thought that this set suited him the best. So he immediately chose this set and after a sh of light, he was already wearing it.

    When they looked at Zhao Hai, the eyes of Laura and the others shone. Zhao Hai looks verypatible with these set of clothes. The long robe, matches Zhao Hai¡¯s temperament, making him look very gentle. The shoulder armor gave him a sort of martial aura. The cloak gave him an aura of power and prestige. The ck clothing made him mysterious. Having all of this together made Zhao Hai look like a different person.

    Zhao Hai was not a specially charming person, he normally just looks like an easily approachable person. But with these clothes on, he looked very different. He seemed to be much more dazzlingpared to before, and his entire temperament changed. Those who wasn¡¯t here to see him would find themselves doubting his identity.

    Zhao Hai was also very satisfied with these clothes. This surprisingly changed how he looks. Moreover, because of his Metal Maniption ability, he can turn it into a weapon when necessary.

 Chapter 579 - Elder

    <h4>Chapter 579 - Elder</h4>

    Although Zhao Hai¡¯s new clothes were made of a special type of metal, it didn¡¯t have that feeling of coldness at all. Conversely, they were veryfortable and warm. A warmth that might make you fall asleep, it felt very good.

    While Zhao Hai was wearing the clothes, he made it transform into other types of clothing before he stopped and returned to normal. Then he turned to Laura and the others and said, ¡°Do you like these clothes?¡±

    With shining eyes, Laura and the others nodded. They also wanted to have these type of clothing, they can choose what form that they like, so they don¡¯t need to change at all. It was very convenient.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he turned to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Right, now that the Space has been upgraded, are we able to nt some special nts?¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°Yes, some can enhance physical qualities while some can help with cultivation.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright, you go take a look at the Processing Machine if you are able to make those kinds of seeds. Then nt them on the Farming Grounds and see their effects. See if there are those that are like the Goldmetal Fruit, nts that can give Divergent Abilities. We have to get as many of those as possible.¡±

    Cai¡¯erplied, and said, ¡°Alright, rest assured, Young Master. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a nod, ¡°Right, I want to see what kinds of backgrounds I can use right now.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded, then he gave information about the different backgrounds that Zhao Hai can use. Although the backgrounds are ordinary, they were still some differences among them. For example, there were desert backgrounds that would be useless if Zhao Hai was to buy it.

    Zhao Hai opted to get backgrounds that can be nted on. They aren¡¯t extraordinary, but among them there were mountains, prairies, and there was also one with a mountain with a river on it. In short, there were a lot of varieties of them.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai also listened to the opinion of his wives. Laura and the others were very happy when they were given a choice. Before long, the ten backgrounds have been chosen.

    After choosing the backgrounds, Zhao Hai turned to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, how can we use these backgrounds?¡±

    Cai¡¯er replied, ¡°Young Master can just make me manage them. But if you want to go there, you can just do it with an intention. I shall ce nts and Magic Beasts on those backgrounds ording to theirpatibility. Also, the Young Master doesn¡¯t need to worry about houses, the ten backgrounds have their own. But no matter which background is in use, the Farming Grounds would still be present. Most importantly, these new backgrounds are different from the original background since they cannot elerate nt growth.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. Aren¡¯t they just the same as the original background from before? I¡¯ll just leave the management of those to you.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded. And just as Zhao Hai was about to lead Laura and the others to explore the new backgrounds, Cai¡¯er suddenly said, ¡°Young Master, the Dwarves have sent someone to see you.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, and then immediately brought Laura and the others to their room in the Dwarf Mountains. Strangely, even if Zhao Hai had be a 9th rank expert, he didn¡¯t have any imposing aura, his temperament stayed just like before.

    Zhao Hai also found out that after crystallizing his body, he can then use the Space to attack his enemy. The root of this offensive attack is the God¡¯s Blood. The Space¡¯s exnation was that since the energy of the God¡¯s Blood has been absorbed by the Space, once it exits it, it can reabsorb that energy and attack the target. Therefore, Zhao Hai can use this method as an attack for his Space Divergent Ability.

    But Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t nning to use this attack, he also didn¡¯t have any idea how to do so. Still, he has his metal, wood, water, fire, nt, abilities for attack, and their powers aren¡¯t weak.

    Zhao Hai also asked Cai¡¯er to break the crystal bottle that contained the small sun, but Cai¡¯er can¡¯t do it. This reassured Zhao Hai, this meant that even God-ranked experts aren¡¯t able to break his crystal body. So even if he meets God-ranked experts, he still had a way to preserve his life.

    Also, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make Laura and the others drink the God¡¯s Blood at this time. Although they can now be 9th rank experts, Laura and the others didn¡¯t cultivate for the ten days that they had been with the Dwarves. Them advancing at this time would be strange.

    Because of this Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make them practice and just brought them along with him outside as he opened the door to see a Dwarf.

    When the Dwarf saw Zhao Hai, he immediately gave a bow and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been asked to invite mister Zhao Hai to the Divine Pce. The Patriarch wanted mister toe.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared for a moment before he nodded and walked towards the Divine Pce along with the Dwarf. While walking, Zhao Hai was wondering what Billy intended to do. At the same time, he waspiling everything about the Space inside his mind. And before long, he had finally arrived at the Divine Pce.

    Upon reaching the ce, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but gawk. In the Divine Pce, a lot of Dwarves were present. Moreover, the statuses of these people doesn¡¯t seem to be normal. Each and every one of them had fairly white beards and hairs. One would see that they were quite mature members of the race.

    Under the guidance of the Dwarf, Zhao Hai entered the Great Hall. But he was till puzzled about the number of Dwarves that were present. It looked like they were having a grand meeting. But what does he have to do with it?

    Before long, he was walking in front of Iron Hammer. Zhao Hai can also spot Billy and the elders there, all of them looked at Zhao Hai with a hint of gratitude in their eyes.

    Seeing the expressions of these Dwarves while being next to Iron Hammer, Zhao Hai can faintly guess what was going on. It seems like Billy informed these people about Iron Hammer¡¯s materialization. The people present here seems to hold special status in their race.

    But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything. He arrived at Billy¡¯s side and gave Billy and the elders a salute. Then every Dwarf present in the Great Hall immediately returned the gesture. It seems like they won¡¯t dare to ept Zhao Hai¡¯s courtesy.

    Zhao Hai also noted that Laura and the others stayed outside the Great Hall, the same was true for Juno. This made Zhao Hai very curious.

    After exchanging their greetings, Billy turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, this time, you had greatly helped our Dwarf Race. Therefore, we decided to give Mister the position of our race¡¯s Foreign Elder. I¡¯ll ask Mister to ept it.¡± Then Billy bowed towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai was actually shocked that he couldn¡¯t respond for quite some time. This was because he hasn¡¯t heard about this before, so he didn¡¯t expect Billy to reach this decision.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s unresponsiveness scared Juno and the others. Juno knew the Dwarves very well. If the Dwarves wanted you to be their elder, then you better not decline, even if it was out of politeness. Otherwise, the Dwarves would think that you are looking down on them. If Zhao Hai treated the Dwarves like how he treated humans, then their connection might be broken.

    Billy not telling Zhao Hai about this beforehand has its reasons. This was the Dwarves¡¯ custom of appointing elders. They think that it was much better for the person¡¯s reaction to be genuine. If Zhao Hai was informed beforehand, then he would be prepared. But if he was suddenly appointed, they would be able to see from his expression if he really wanted to be their elder.

    Actually, this regtion is very excessive, but the Dwarves think that this was good, so they decided to maintain this rule. The Dwarves had also bestowed Foreign Elder positions before in such a spontaneous matter, even Juno didn¡¯t know about it.

    Zhao Hai quickly recovered, he looked at Billy and then smiled faintly before replying, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll respectfully ept this position. I¡¯ll be a Foreign Elder.¡±

    This response rxed the people present. Billy stood up andughed, ¡°Great! Then I¡¯ll have to ask Mister Zhao Hai to pay respects to the Divine Protector and receive our race¡¯s elder token.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned around to give respects to Iron Hammer before epting an ancient bronze Command Token from Billy. This token made Zhao Hai stare, since it was made of bronze, Zhao Hai was expecting it to be very heavy. He didn¡¯t expect the token to be as light as a feather.

    This Command Token looked very simple, a single character expressingmand was written on it. At the back of it was Iron Hammer¡¯s image. It was a very simple Command Token, but Zhao Hai knew that what this token represented was not very simple.

    This position of Foreign Elder of the Dwarf Race is not worse than being a Foreign Prince of the entire Beastman Race. Such identity was extremely significant.

    After Zhao Hai epted the token, the ceremony for being an elder has beenpleted. But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything.

    After Zhao Hai received the elder Command Token, the Dwarves simultaneously saluted, ¡°We have seen the elder!¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly responded, ¡°Please get up.¡± The Dwarves got up as Billy loudly dered ¡°Prepare the banquet, let¡¯s wee our Dwarf Race¡¯s new Elder!¡±

    The Dwarves present immediatelyplied as they turned around to leave. At this time, Billy also invited Zhao Hai back to his residence. After entering his office, the only three people left was Zhao Hai, Billy, and Juno.

    After the three sat down, Zhao Hai cannot help but smile bitterly towards Billy and said, ¡°Patriarch, this is too sudden. What would you have done if I refused?¡±

    Billyughed and said, ¡°This is our race¡¯s custom. If you rejected, then it would be impossible for you to be a friend to our race. Even if you help us out big time once more.¡±

    Juno looked at Zhao Hai with envy as he said, ¡°You should be happy. Now that you have be the Dwarves¡¯ Foreign Elder, you will gain huge benefits in the future. My rtionship with Billy has always been good, yet I still hadn¡¯t be their Foreign Elder.¡±

    Billy smiled and said, ¡°Unfortunately, the matter of Foreign Elders is not something that I alone can decide. The decision must undergo an elder¡¯s assembly as well as a meeting with various mining heads. Zhao Hai has helped us hugely this time, so it was impossible for him to not be bestowed the position of Foreign Elder.¡±

    Then Billy turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Right, aren¡¯t you Humans very modest? When theye across such matters, Humans usually decline first. Why didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°You forget, but I am also a Foreign Prince of the Herculean Bull Tribe. I have experience in such matters. So I know that if I decline, It would seem like I was looking down on the Dwarf Race. Therefore, I didn¡¯t bother to decline first.¡±

    Billyughed, ¡°So you have experience. Hahaha. That¡¯s fantastic. Since you¡¯ve be our Foreign Elder, our race¡¯s liquor would depend on you.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. He felt like he just had joined a gang of evildoers. He had be their Foreign Elder, but now he was in charge of their liquor.

    But he wasn¡¯t worried, even if the Beastmen cannot catch up to the demand, Zhao Hai now has ten backgrounds to use. These backgrounds can raise some argali as well as cattle. Therefore, their milk production should skyrocket.

    Billy smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t be taking your liquor for free. We shall trade them with ironwares. But since you¡¯re our Foreign Elder, you cannot sell it to us with the same price as outside, it should be lower. But since we¡¯ll also sell you our ironwares for cheap, you wouldn¡¯t be able to suffer any losses.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°No problem. But I currently am short on manpower. So I don¡¯t have any means to produce a lot of milk wine. Moreover, the Beastman milk wine output is quite limited, therefore, the liquor that I can provide is quite low. It¡¯s impossible for me to provide a high volume right from the start.¡±

    Billy and Juno nodded, Zhao Hai looked at their eyes deeply before he hardened his resolve and said, ¡°Patriarch, I have a matter to ask your help with.¡±

    Billy stared, then he immediately smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re our race¡¯s Foreign Elder, you¡¯re part of us now. So can tell me what you want.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I want to ask some Dwarves to settle down in my territory. Helping me produce some ironwares. Is that possible?¡±

    When he heard Zhao Hai, Billy cannot help but gawk. Then he frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that this is somewhat difficult. You should know that there are a lot of eyes on Golden Ind. Seeing Dwarves there would cause too much of a problem.¡±

 Chapter 580 - Laying the Cards Out on the Table

    <h4>Chapter 580 - Laying the Cards Out on the Table</h4>

    Upon hearing Billy, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly as he said, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. The ce I want to take them isn¡¯t Golden Ind, but to my Buda n¡¯s true territory. In there, no other people aside from our Buda n and the ves are present.¡±

    Billy and Juno couldn¡¯t help but stare upon hearing Zhao Hai. Then both of their eyes shone brightly, it didn¡¯t take a while before Juno said, ¡°Did you send your 100 thousand ves to that ce?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared for a moment before he smiled faintly and said, ¡°So you knew, right, the ves were sent to that ce. Not only those ves but our wineries and factories are in that ce as well.¡±

    Billy might not be very clear about it, but Juno knew how many products Zhao Hai sold in the continent. Haven products, Beastmen goods, all of them required a lot of processing.

    Billy was confused, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Besides Golden Ind, what other territory did the Buda n have? I don¡¯t seem to remember the Buda n buying other territories in the past two years.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°We don¡¯t need to buy anynd. Our Buda n already has an enormousnd, wouldn¡¯t it be a pity if we don¡¯t use it? Our territory is asrge as the Aksu Empire.¡±

    Billy and Juno stared, then they immediately reacted. The only territory that Zhao Hai could refer to would be the ck Wastnd. That ce was the continent¡¯s biggest territory, one that belonged to the Buda n.

    However, Billy and Juno, along with the people of the continent, knew the current situation of the Buda n. The two looked at each other before Juno turned to Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Little Hai, isn¡¯t that area filled with the Carrion Swamp¡¯s poisonous mist? How can people live there?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Any poison has its own antidote. Did the two of you forget where my Magic Staff is from? In a sense, our Buda n is already somewhat in control of the Carrion Swamp. When the Buda n went to war in the past, the 9th ranks that we have are all from the swamp.¡±

    Billy and Juno¡¯s bodies shook. They suddenly remembered the Dwarf Race¡¯s prophecy. One of the five Forbidden Areas has been conquered!

    The Divine Artifact has been recognized, and now the Carrion Swamp was under the control of the Buda n. Then this meant that they had conquered one of the Forbidden Areas, this was a step to fulfilling the prophecy.

    The two looked at each other and saw the shock on each other¡¯s eyes. Zhao Hai was looking at them in confusion, he knew that they would be shocked, but their reaction was a little bit strange.

    Billy sighed and said, ¡°Heaven¡¯s Will, is this the Heaven¡¯s Will?¡±

    Juno also sighed as he said, ¡°It seems so. Now we must wait for the news from the Elves.¡±

    Zhao Hai was puzzled at the two, so he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are you mumbling about?¡±

    Billy sighed, then he told Zhao Hai about the prophecy of their Dwarf Race. The prophecy was easy to understand, so there was no further exnation needed. Zhao Hai only needed to listen in order to understand.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression changed, he knew more than Juno and Billy did about this matter. Juno and Billy didn¡¯t know about the war between the races as well as the Divine Realm.

    Billy looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s expression and thought that it was caused by the prophecy. Therefore, he sighed and said, ¡°Now I think that the King that was mentioned was you. It¡¯s because you¡¯ve already fulfilled two aspects of the prophecy.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly as he sighed, then he turned to look at the two before saying, ¡°In fact, even if I didn¡¯t know of this prophecy, i know more than the two of you when ites to this matter. In the Divine Realm¡­¡± Then Zhao Hai told them the things about the Gods that he had heard from Iron Hammer.

    After Zhao Hai reiterated everything to Billy, he said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve heard all of this from the Artifact Spirit. I¡¯m just afraid that too many people would know, so I asked him to refrain from telling others. Your Dwarves¡¯ Forbidden Land was a ce where that God was injured. The blood there wasn¡¯t poisonous, it¡¯s just that the energy contained in it was too strong, people simply cannot bear it. I refrained from telling everyone about this because I suspect that the Radiant Church has rtions to a God-ranked expert. If this matter gets spread around, it might reach the ears of the church. If they do, the Gods might send their people ahead of time, far before we have prepared. The strength of the continent is currentlycking. I¡¯m worried that we might lose big in the confrontation. Therefore, I intend to go back and research the God¡¯s Blood and see if I can produce a potion that may improve ranks and train a lot of 9th ranks. If we aplish this, then we may have a fighting chance against the people from the Divine Realm. I just didn¡¯t expect the Dwarves to have this prophecy. It¡¯s surely the will of the heavens!¡±

    The heads of Billy and Juno couldn¡¯t help but turn nk after listening to Zhao Hai. They weren¡¯t expecting this influx of information, it seems like they needed to prepare.

    After some time, Billy recovered. He stood up and said, ¡°So it¡¯s actually the Radiant Church. I always thought that these people are rotten eggs. So it turns out that they have this motive.¡±

    Juno¡¯s expression was also ugly as he said, ¡°I think that Little Hai¡¯s suspicion is highly probable. The things that the Radiant Church has been doing recently cannot be justified. If they really do have a background, just like what Little Hai said, then this matter has turned quite dangerous. If people from the Divine Realm send people down, then it would be very troublesome.¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°Not only that, besides the Radiant Church, there is also the Engraved Ark. I don¡¯t know what kind of organization they are, but it seems like they are hell bent on the destruction of the continent. In the past, when the Divine Realm sent a God-ranked expert down, that person managed to damage the three Divine Artifacts sent down to defeat him. I need to repair those two other Artifacts in order to improve our chances ofing out on top. However, even if I repair those artifacts, I think that it would still be very hard for us, seeing that the Divine Realm already knows that we possess those three Artifacts. When theye, I¡¯m fairly certain that they would bring countermeasures in order to deal with those.¡±

    Juno and Billy frowned, their expression weren¡¯t very attractive. The matters that were involved in this was just too big. They simply cannot handle this just by themselves.

    Zhao Hai looked at the two and said, ¡°I think we¡¯re fine for now. We just need to find solutions in order to deal with it. I¡¯m requesting Patriarch Billy toe in contact with the Elves as soon as possible while I go to the Beastmen and see their Beast God¡¯s Spear. If possible, I¡¯ll go and fix their Artifact. When that timees, we can get ourselves more leeway. But the most important thing right now is to keep this matter a secret. We can¡¯t tell anyone, even the people that we trust. These words would only stay inside this room. What do the two of you think?¡±

    Billy and Juno thought for a moment before they sumbed to the fact that they had nothing to solve this matter with in the meantime. So the can only sigh and say, ¡°Alright, it seems like this is the only thing that we can do at this moment.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at their faces and smiled faintly, ¡°You two don¡¯t need to worry too much. Our Buda n¡¯s potion making is very advanced. Perhaps we can make use of the God¡¯s Blood and prepare some potions in order to mass produce 9th rank experts. When that timees, then we would be able to deal with the attacking from the Divine Realm.¡±

    Billy and Juno couldn¡¯t help but bitterly smile, they understood that those words were only said in order to console them. Then suddenly, Billy¡¯s eyes shone, he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, the prophecy included the Five Forbidden Areas. In other words, if mister can conquer those five, then you mighte to find some benefits that can help in dealing with this matter.¡±

    Juno¡¯s eyes turned bright as well, ¡°Right, Little Hai, you might as well do that. If you can do that, then we would have more confidence in confronting the Gods. Do you think you can do that with your current ability?¡±

    Zhao Hai were thinking about their proposals. Actually, he also wanted to explore those five areas, but he just didn¡¯t have the time. But after this meeting, it seems like Zhao Hai really does need to explore the Five Forbidden Areas. But before he explores those ces, he wanted to go and visit the Elven Forest first.

    After thinking about this, Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I will certainly go if given the opportunity. But I need to see the Beastmen first and see whether I can fix their Beast God¡¯s Spear. Patriarch Billy should also get news from the Elves while seeing if they can allow me to fix their Elven Bow. Afterpleting these, I think it wouldn¡¯t be toote before I can explore those Forbidden Areas.¡±

    Billy nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll send word to the Elves as soon as possible. I¡¯ll ask for the Elven Bow first before asking about their Tree of LIfe. If their Tree did indeed dry up or has any problems, then the prophecy might as well be realized.¡±

    Zhao Hai and Juno nodded. The hearts of the three felt quite heavy, not because of anything else but the matters of the Divine Realm. These people represent the pinnacle of strength in the Continent. If they go against this legend one day, then they would need a lot of firepower. This was the Divine Realm, they cannot be underestimated.

 Chapter 581 - Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 581 - Banquet</h4>

    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* Three knocks were heard before the three woke up from their thoughts. Billy looked at the door and said, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    A voice was heard from outside, ¡°Patriarch, the banquet for Mister Zhao Hai has been prepared.¡±

    Billy couldn¡¯t help but pat his head. Because of the weight of their conversation, the three had forgotten about the banquet.

    So Billy immediately responded, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll be heading there soon. You go first.¡± Then the person outsideplied as he retreated.

    Billy turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Sending Dwarves to your territory wouldn¡¯t be a problem. How many people do you want to be sent there?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°The more the better, but there aren¡¯t a lot of iron back in my ce. After all, my main products are crops and processed goods. The thing that is abundant there is liquor.¡±

    Billyughed and said, ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Also, you being the prophesized person is very good for us. Don¡¯t forget, the prophecy stated that you would be the King of all and the hero that would save us all.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I can be fine as a hero, but I don¡¯t think I can handle being the King of all. It¡¯s those bastard Gods¡¯ fault. We didn¡¯t do anything but they dare to disrupt our lives? Such bastards.¡±

    Zhao Hai normally watches out for the words that came out of his mouth. But he let that rule off this time. This matter had truly filled him with anger, he couldn¡¯t bear but scold the perpetrators.

    Billyughed loudly as he said, ¡°Good, you curse quite well. Those Gods really aren¡¯t very good people. Right, don¡¯t go away soon. Let¡¯s drink a lot this time. No matter what, today¡¯s a happy day.¡±

    Zhao Hai had no choice but to nod. Juno smiled as well. Then the three of them walked out of Billy¡¯s office. However, Billy didn¡¯t lead them to the Dining Hall, instead, he brought them to the Divine Pce.

    The scene made Zhao Hai stare. The Divine Pce¡¯s square was very big, it was more than 100 thousand square meters. And yet, the square was chock full of tables right now. A lot of Dwarves were already sitting down while women were serving them dishes.

    Upon looking at this scene, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but turn nk. He had seen Beastmen banquets before. But he hadn¡¯t seen a thing such as this before. The didn¡¯t think that the Dwarves would also have suchrge banquets like this.

    Zhao Hai discovered that Laura and the others were already at the square. Moreover, they were already sitting down and chatting with Dwarf women.

    Billy didn¡¯t say anything as he pulled Zhao Hai to sit at a table that was already reserved for them. At this time, they were served with special dishes of the Dwarf Race.

    Zhao Hai looked at the situation before he turned to Billy and said, ¡°I have a lot of liquor. Can I serve them here to drink?¡±

    Billyughed and said, ¡°That¡¯ll be great. Quickly take them out.¡± Then he stood up and announced, ¡°Today, we celebrate this banquet in order to honor our Dwarf Race¡¯s new Foreign Elder. Elder Zhao Hai is also very happy, so he had prepared some liquor for everyone to drink!¡±

    Just as Billy¡¯s voice fell, a resounding apuse was heard in the entire square. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dy as he faintly smiled and waved his hand took out some liquor bags, each no less than 100 jin in weight.

    Zhao Hai stopped as soon as it reached 500 bags. The Dwarves currently present here numbered about 10 thousand people. If he didn¡¯t take these many out, then a shortage of liquor might happen.

    After Zhao Hai took out his liquor, Dwarf women immediately took them and served the liquor on the various tables present. Looking at how these Dwarf women were carrying two bags of liquor quite casually, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. It seem like even the women of the Dwarf race contained astonishing strength. They can certainly take up weapons and fight as soldiers. Such a race cannot be underestimated.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t given enough time to dwell on his thoughts. Even if the dishes were already served, nobody ate even a single thing. All of them were holding their wine cups as they looked at the direction of Billy.

    Billy stood up and raised his ss as he said, ¡°Today is a good day for our Dwarf Race. In nearly 300 years, we haven¡¯t managed to invite a new Foreign Elder. Mister Zhao Hai epting to be our Foreign Elder is a huge honor to our race. Together, let¡¯s give a toast to Mister Zhao Hai!¡±

    All the Dwarves stood as they held their wine sses up and loudly said, ¡°To Elder Zhao Hai.¡±

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t expecting this reception. He also discovered a difference between the Dwarves and the Beastmen. In the Herculean Bull Tribe, announcing him being a Foreign Prince was very straightforward. After drinking three sses, everything was over.

    But for the Dwarves, they held a lot of terminologies in their announcements. They seem to say that they invite someone to be their Foreign Elder. It wasn¡¯t an appointment or anything of the sort, it was very polite.

    Zhao Hai raised his wine as well as he returned the gesture, ¡°Bing a Foreign Elder of the Dwarf Race is a huge honor for this Zhao Hai. I will certainly serve the Dwarves well!¡± Then he lifted his cup and drank all of the liquor in one go!

    Then without any words left to say, Billy and the other Dwarves shouted, ¡°Cheers!¡± Then they downed their liquor as well.

    After drinking one cup, Billy poured himself a second cup as he lifted it again and said, ¡°This second cup is my respects for Mister Juno. Mister Juno has been my friend for a long time. Even if he hadn¡¯t help us Dwarves greatly these past years, he brought us Mister Zhao Hai. To express our gratitude, I want to dedicate this second cup to Mister Juno. He is a genuine friend to our Dwarf Race!¡±

    The other Dwarves, who had also refilled their cups, also said, ¡°To Mister Juno!¡±

    Juno hastily lifted his ss and replied, ¡°The Hurricane Family shall always be a friend to the Dwarves, Cheers!¡± Then the ce became busy as the people downed their wine sses.

    After drinking this liquor, Billy turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You can offer this third cup. After that, all the formalities will be done.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, and then he lifted his wine ss and said, ¡°I want to thank Mister Juno for bringing me here. I also thank my Dwarf brothers for inviting me to be your Foreign Elder. This Zhao Hai wants to share this cup with all of you, cheers!¡± Then he finished the wine in his cup.

    Since the other Dwarves were aware of the ceremony, they didn¡¯t sit down after the second cup. So after they heard Zhao Hai¡¯s toast, they also cheered loudly before they sat down and indulged on the dishes on their tables.

    After the people sat down, only then did Zhao Hai discover that the Dwarves had drank three full sses of wine. Although their sses aren¡¯t very big, the liquor that they drank was still of a higher degree than normal. One should know that if one survives drinking just one ss of this liquor, one¡¯s capacity was already deemed to be not bad.

    This fact made Zhao Hai figuratively perspire. These Dwarves are truly huge drunkards, Zhao Hai was now doubting whether he can supply them with enough liquor. But on the positive side, the dishes that these Dwarves made tasted very good.

    The meal went down in a ster manner, a lot of Dwarves happily ate and drank. And after the banquet finished, Zhao Hai and the others immediately returned to their own room.

    After returning to their room, Zhao Hai immediately drank a cup of Spatial Water. Due to the upgrade, the Spatial water had be much more effective in detoxification. So Zhao Hai¡¯s drunkenness was almost instantly cured.

    Laura and the others drank a cup as well. Then after the group shed to the Space¡¯s vi, Zhao Hai told them about the prophecy of the Dwarves.

    Laura and the others didn¡¯t make any noise as Zhao Hai talked to them. Only after the story did Laurament, ¡°I think that the probability of Brother Hai being the person in the prophecy is very high. Brother Hai already recognized the Divine Artifact, we still don¡¯t know about the Tree of Life. Of the Five Forbidden Lands, the Carrion Swamp is already under our control. If we analyze this disaster, then it might very well be rted to the Divine Realm. What I think Brother Hai should do right now is to solve the five Forbidden Lands first, that wouldn¡¯t be very difficult, given our current prowess. If Brother Hai unites the fivends, then Brother Hai would take the seat of King of all as stated in the prophecy.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly and say, ¡°I actually prefer all of this to not happen. But from what I can see, it seems like this matter would be inevitable. Alright, no need to think about these for now. In any case, we still need to prepare everything. In the following days, we¡¯ll trade our goods with the Dwarves before we leave for Golden Ind. After that, we can then head to the prairie and see the Beastmen¡¯s Divine Artifact while Patriarch Billy collects news about the Elves. If we fix the other two Divine Artifacts, then we can have a sort of guarantee for the future.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°I agree. Our opponent will be God-ranked experts. These three Artifacts also have some understanding of the Divine Realm. So we can prepare for the time when the God¡¯s woulde.¡±

    Megan nodded as well, ¡°They¡¯re Gods after all, they¡¯re not people to be underestimated. Since those three Artifacts have battled Gods in the past, then they would prove to be useful for our cause.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°If we fix those three Artifacts, then we can immediately go to the other four forbidden areas and conquer them. If there are good things there, then we might even upgrade the Space.¡±

    At this time, Lizzy knit her eyebrows as she said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, can we tell this matter to father? Wouldn¡¯t it be better if he knew about this?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s currently not the time to do that. If we tell father-inw now, then it would be possible for other people to know about it. If the Radiant Church finds out, then we would be in big trouble.¡±

 Chapter 582 - Engraved Arkâ€™s Background

    <h4>Chapter 582 - Engraved Ark¡¯s Background</h4>

    Lizzy nodded, she knew that what Zhao Hai said was true. From the ancient times to the present days, there weren¡¯t any secrets that an Emperor can keep for themselves. Therefore, talking to the Emperor right now wouldn¡¯t be a very good idea.

    Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°It seems like we don¡¯t have anything else to do right now. In the meantime, let¡¯s head back to Iron Mountain Fort and let Grandpa Green and Grandma Merine be 9th ranks first. After that we can let Grandpa Kun, Rockhead, Blockhead, Shun, and Shue take turns.¡±

    Laura nodded but said, ¡°No need to be anxious. After all, we still have arge number of 9th ranks in the Space. Right, Brother Hai, I think we should check up on the Processing Machine and see if it can make potions that can make 9th ranks into God-ranked experts. Wouldn¡¯t it be great for us if that is possible?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he had forgotten about this point. He immediately said, ¡°I had Cai¡¯er look over it yesterday. Cai¡¯er, how was it?¡±

    Just after Zhao Hai¡¯s voice fell, Cai¡¯er immediately appeared in front of Zhai Hai. She faintly smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, rest assured, I already nted some nts that can make God-ranked experts in the Farming Ground. However, there are still some other nts that cannot be grown. But when the Space reaches level 55, all of those can be cultivated. Since the Space is still level 52, I can only put aside the seeds of those nts. When timees, I shall immediately cultivate them. The Young Master doesn¡¯t need to worry too much about it.¡±

    Upon hearing Cai¡¯er, Zhao Haiughed and nodded, ¡°Good, Cai¡¯er. Having you really relieves me of some worries¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Young Master. Also, Young Master, I can now eat. Please bring me some good food next time.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and replied, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. Just tell me what you¡¯d like to eat, your Young Master wouldn¡¯t treat you unjustly. But isn¡¯t your main body a nt? Isn¡¯t it just fine if you don¡¯t eat?¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°I get envious of people sometimes. Even if I don¡¯t need to eat, it doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Alright. Rest assured, I¡¯ll certainly bring you some food next time. Right, I think there are still a lot of delicious food in the warehouse. You can eat some snacks from there in the meantime¡± Then Zhao Hai waved his hand as he withdrew some snacks from the warehouse and gave them to Cai¡¯er.

    Although Cai¡¯er was the Space¡¯s manager, she wasn¡¯t able to touch the Warehouse, that ce was under the sole control of Zhao Hai. She doesn¡¯t have the authority to ess it.

    Seeing these things that she hadn¡¯t ate before, Cai¡¯er began to munch on the snacks like a happy little child. Laura and the others smiled, they seem to see Cai¡¯er¡¯s actions quite cute.

    Seeing Cai¡¯er happily eating, Zhao Hai became happy as well. He turned his attention away from Cai¡¯er as he faced Laura and said, ¡°It seems like the Space needs to reach level 55 as soon as possible. Otherwise, we would be on a disadvantage in the war against the Gods.¡±

    Laura gave a sigh and said, ¡°We¡¯re already at quite a great position. If we go to the Elven Forest as well as the other Forbidden Areas, then wouldn¡¯t we be able to reach that level by then?¡±

    Zhao Hai bitterly smiled, he didn¡¯t think that it would be that smooth. One must know that the higher the Space¡¯s level was, the harder the next step would be. Now that the Space had reached level 52, levelling up to 55 would be very difficult.

    This time, he used God¡¯s Blood, but it only upgraded the Space by three levels. Where could be find something much stronger than God¡¯s Blood in the future?

    But at the very least, they now have a target, which was good. Zhao Hai smiled bitterly as he turned to Laura and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the backgrounds and explore them. After all, we still haven¡¯t seen them yet.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded. They also wanted to see the contents of those backgrounds. The pressure has been great to them recently, they needed a short time to rx themselves in some new scenery.

    Especially now, after knowing about the matters with the Divine Realm. They felt that their nerves were already quite stretched out to the point of copse.

    The group yed around inside the backgrounds for quite some time. They also found the houses inside those backgrounds and rested inside. The rooms were very good, it had quite the modern touch to it, which made Zhao Hai and the others enjoy their stay.

    The next morning, Zhao Hai and the others appeared inside the room in the mountain that Billy had prepared for them. Just as they came out, a Dwarf arrived and immediately bowed to Zhao Hai¡¯s door and said, ¡°Elder, the Patriarch is inviting you over to the Dining Hall for a meal.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Thanks¡± Then the Dwarf smiled before he turned around to leave, looking somewhat shy. Zhao Hai smiled faintly before leading Laura and the others towards the Dining Hall.

    Besides Billy and Juno, there were no other people present in hall.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about this and just sat with Billy and Juno. Laura and the others sat on another table as Dwarf women served them their meals before leaving.

    After Zhao Hai had sat down, Juno gave a smile and said, ¡°How are you feeling? You¡¯ve drank the same amount of liquor as the Dwarves yesterday.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and replied, ¡°Fortunately, we managed to recover after taking a good night¡¯s sleep. But I don¡¯t think I can drink that much anymore.¡±

    Juno and Billy chuckled, Billy looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Yesterday, I¡¯ve sent some Dwarves to get nts and Magic Beasts for you. We¡¯ve also included some special ores in the lot. I hope that those things would be useful to you. We¡¯ve made a pile of those things outside. You can take them awayter. Will you be leaving after that?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°After getting those things, I¡¯m nning to leave and head to the Prairie hoping to see the Beast God¡¯s Spear. Right, Patriarch, you should keep a warehouse open for me. I¡¯ll be supplying you milk wine every month, it¡¯s total quantity wouldn¡¯t be less than 1 million jin. When that timees, I¡¯ll be trading them for some ironwares that I would list on a letter along with the milk wine delivery. You can put those things in the warehouse. It¡¯ll make it possible for me toe here and fetch them regrly.¡±

    Billy nodded and said, ¡°Alright, this is not a problem. I¡¯ll keep a warehouse free just for you. At the same time, I won¡¯t be telling your secrets to anyone, you can rest assured.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright. I also still need a period of time to research that God¡¯s Blood. If we seed, we would be able to gain a method to make 9th ranks into God-ranked experts. So when the Godse, we won¡¯t be in a huge disadvantage.¡±

    Billy knit his brows as he replied, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that this wouldn¡¯t be easy. Moreover, after people in the continent reaches 9th rank, they would immediately need to ascend to the Divine Realm, otherwise they would receive Divine Punishment. If we make God-ranked experts, then I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t get much use of them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I also know about this. But even if we don¡¯t have God-ranked experts, at the very least, we can still have a lot of 9th ranks. We shouldn¡¯t forget that it¡¯s already been tens of thousands of years before the war with the Gods. But in these tens of thousands of years, the technology in the continent haven¡¯t progressed by a lot. However, I think that it would be impossible for the Divine Realm to be unable toe up with new things. It might be possible for them to create a process to weaken the barrier to the Ark Continent. If they send an army to attack, our own forces wouldn¡¯t be able to resist.¡±

    Billy sighed and said, ¡°Not only the Gods, I¡¯m also quite worried about the Demons. The God¡¯s might take a long time beforeing. However, the Demons have also been taking their time. I heard that the Five Forbidden Areas were somewhat rted to the Demon Realm. If you head to the Five Forbidden Areas, make sure to check for signs of the Demons. Right, since you have explored the Carrion Swamp, is the situation under control over there?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Rest assured, that ce is already under control. From what I had heard for Sir Artifact Spirit, the war with the Divine Realm had caused the barrier to weaken, allowing the Demons entry to the Ark Continent. However, I cannot see any connection to the Demon Realm at this time. So you don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±

    Juno then felt a connection as he said, ¡°Right, why do I think that the Engraved Ark is connected to the Demon Realm? They don¡¯t seem to act like the Radiant Church who wants to control the continent. On the other hand, it seems like they are hell bent on destroying it. Isn¡¯t this the main goal of the Demons?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he hadn¡¯t thought about this possibility. But now that Juno had said it, the Engraved Ark¡¯s purpose of destroying the continent¡¯s races really did seems like it connects to the goals of the Demons.

    Gods are different to Demons. Although the Gods were at war with the other races, they still select which of them to deal with while they sided with the Humans. If Humans be Gods, then it would give them much more fighting prowess. The Gods might even make the Ark Continent a ce where they can produce a lot of God-ranked experts.

    But Demons were different, what they want was the Ark Continent. From what was heard from Cai¡¯er, the environment in the Demon Realm was very bad, so they had been drooling at the sight of the Ark Continent. They held zero regard towards the people living in it, so it wouldn¡¯t be an issue for them to eradicate the entire poption. Unlike the Gods, where they want to hold monopoly over the poption, the Demons wanted topletely erase it.

    Seeing Zhao Hai staying quiet, Juno knew that there might still be some things that Zhao Hai had kept secret from them. Juno and Billy didn¡¯t disturb Zhao Hai¡¯s thoughts, they stayed quiet and let Zhao Hai ruminate over his ideas.

    After thinking about this point for some time, Zhao Hai was convinced that the Engraved Ark had something to do with the Demon Race. But if it this was really the case, then the troubles for the Ark Continent had now been increased.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai had recovered, Billy immediately said, ¡°What happened? Did you think of something?¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°I did just think of something, I¡¯m afraid that the Engraved Ark might have a rtionship with the Demons. When I investigated the Carrion Swamp in the past, I had discovered some ancient records detailing the matters of the Demon Race. When the barrier was damaged, people of the Ark Continent came to know of the existence of the Demon Realm while at the same time, the Demons were also made aware of the Ark Continent. It has been known that the Demon Realm is a very hard ce to live in. For the Demons, the Ark Continent would seem like Heaven. It had be their goal to live in here, it be a must for them to upy the continent. Because of that, the Demons held no interest in the beings that are currently living here. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem for them if everyone here were to be eliminated. This is very much like the motives of the Engraved Ark. Therefore, I¡¯ve felt a very high probability of the Engraved Ark having contact with the Demon Race.¡±

    When Juno and Billy heard Zhao Hai¡¯s spections, their faces couldn¡¯t help but turn ugly. Juno¡¯s earlier inquiry was only a shallow prediction, he wasn¡¯t confident in it being true. However, after hearing Zhao Hai, he came to know that this matter was highly possible.

    Billy knit his brows and said, ¡°That can¡¯t be right. Why would the Engraved Ark help the Demons? All of the people in the continent hated the Demons.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and answered, ¡°Don¡¯t forget how greedy people can get. They would do anything in order to fulfill their ambitions. If the Radiant Church can brainwash people using religion. Then who can say that the Demons can¡¯t do the same? There is nothing strange about the existence of Engraved Ark.¡±

    Juno¡¯s face became uglier. Others might not know, but he was very clear about how good the Radiant Church was in brainwashing people. His family had suffered because of this aspect. If the Radiant Church didn¡¯t have effective methods of brainwashing, then they wouldn¡¯t have grown this fast. If the Engraved Ark was really a religion set up by the Demons, then Zhao Hai¡¯s spection might as well be true.

    Billy nodded and said, ¡°This Demon Race¡¯s secrecy is much deeper than the Radiant Church. It seems like we need to me more cautious of them.¡±

    Zhao Hai actually shook his head, ¡°Not necessarily. The reason why the Radiant Church had resorted to their present actions was because of me continually interfering with their ns. Because of them being in the light, they had more room for development. On the other hand, the Engraved Ark being very secretive only meant that they have ack of members. If this is the case, then the threat of the Radiant Church should be bigger.¡±

    Juno coldly snorted as he said, ¡°No matter which one, both of them are very difficult to deal with. Because of Little Hai¡¯s actions, the Radiant Church has been pushed back while the Engraved Ark has always been living in the shadows. This is a very bad situation. It may be possible for them to coborate in dealing with Little Hai, so you need to be careful.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but force a smile as he said, ¡°This is really ironic. On one side are Gods, and on the other are Demons. If they join forces to deal with us, then we¡¯re done for.¡±

    1. From what I can understand, it seems like the natives of the Divine Realm were also Humans. Need to read far ahead to make sure, I¡¯ll update it when I get there.

 Chapter 583 - Raising One Level

    <h4>Chapter 583 - Raising One Level</h4>

    Zhao Hai has been cursing people a lot recently. He felt very incensed, Gods, Demons, two people who are on the opposite spectrum were pining to upy the Ark Continent. They might even cooperate in order to deal with its inhabitants. How unfortunate was this situation? How could he be the male lead in this story!!

    When Juno heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but coldly snort, ¡°Little Hai, you don¡¯t need to think that the people of the Divine Realm are good. Although a lot of Humans there are from the continent, from what Iron Hammer said, most of its inhabitants are native. Therefore, we don¡¯t need to consider them as people from the Ark Continent.¡±

    Billy snorted as well, ¡°These fellows really cannot be considered to be good. Little Hai, I hope you can develop ways to be God-ranked experts as soon as possible. Perhaps when that timees, we would feel a lot better when outsiders decide to visit.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly, he knew that what Billy and Juno said was right. The God-ranked experts in the Divine Realm cannot be considered to be one of them.

    Juno then looked at Zhao Hai and sighed, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about these anymore. Let¡¯s eat. After the meal, Little Hai can get his goods then we¡¯ll take our leave.¡±

    Billy turned to Juno and said, ¡°What? You¡¯re already leaving? I thought that you would need to stay for a few days?¡±

    Juno forced a smile and said, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ve already been away for too long. Also, I¡¯ve managed to know a lot of things here. The things that are left for me to handle should be piled up right now.¡±

    Billy nodded, ¡°Alright. Dealing with the invaders is the most important thing, I won¡¯t be holding you back. Let¡¯s eat and then let Little Hai get his goods. At the same time, I¡¯ll also be handing over a letter to be given to the Beast King. If Little Hai gives that to the Beast King, the probability of him seeing the Beast God¡¯s Spear should increase.¡±

    Zhao Hai understood what Billy was trying to do. Although Zhao Hai¡¯s standing in the Prairie was already high, he was still a human that Beastmen wouldn¡¯t generally trust, especially with the matter of their Beast God¡¯s Spear. But if he had a letter from the Dwarves, in addition to the Elder¡¯smand token, everything should go by smoothly.

    The three didn¡¯t waste a single breath. After having their meal, they immediately proceeded to go outside. When Zhao Hai saw the disy, he couldn¡¯t help but stare nkly at it. On the ground were more than a hundred types of things. It included about 30 species of unique Magic Beasts, more than 50 types of nts, and more than a dozen kinds of ores. These ores were very rare in the continent, they might not have even seen the light of day before.

    However, these nuances aren¡¯t important. What was important were the alive nts and animals. For Zhao Hai these things were too useful.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t polite as he immediately received everything into the Space. A prompt was then heard, most of them about the nts and animals. But around the end, the ores were addressed as well. The ores were indeed rare and special. But because the quantity was too little, it would be impossible for them to be like Pure Iron, able to form their own lode inside the Space. However, the Space informed Zhao Hai that when those ores grow in a few years, each one of them would develop their own vein inside.

    Because of the Space¡¯s recent upgrades, it had be possible for the ores to grow. In the past, if the amount of ore was this low, then it would be impossible for them to increase. For Zhao Hai, this development was very good news.

    But what made Zhao Hai very surprised was the fact that all of these things were able to increase the Space¡¯s level by one. This made Zhao Hai gawk.

    With his understanding of the Space, it was impossible for these things to make it increase by one level. The current development truly gave him a surprise.

    However, after a moment of thinking, Zhao Hai had found the reason why this was such. It was possible that after the God¡¯s Blood had been absorbed by the Space, increasing its level by three, there were still some energy left behind but was unable to raise the Space¡¯s level. The recent pile was just the final push needed by the Space in order to level up.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make a big deal out of it. Although the Space had increased by a level, he still needed two levels for something significant to happen. These two levels wouldn¡¯t be very easy to get. He just hopes that the Beastmen had good things for him.

    After receiving these things, Zhao Hai and the others immediately went to the empty warehouse that has been prepared by the Dwarves beforehand. Actually, this warehouse was just a very huge cavern inside the mountain range. Moreover, this cavern waspletely unused, so there won¡¯t be any fear of any Dwarves stealing stuff that was inside.

    When Zhao Hai was finished inspecting the warehouse, the things that he needed to do in the Dwarf Mountains was now almost finished. Arranging Dwarves for the ck Wastnd would still need some time, it was already quite good that Billy was working on it.

    Upon finishing these two matters, the group immediately returned to Billy¡¯s office. When they sat down, Billy turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, I¡¯ve already set up some ironwares for you to bring, but it needs a day to collect. Are you alright with getting them tomorrow?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment, in any case he wasn¡¯t really anxious in leaving, he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll wait until tomorrow before we leave.¡±

    Billy nodded, then he turned to his workce and started to write a letter. Zhao Hai knew that Billy was writing the letter that was to be given to the Beast King, so he didn¡¯t disturb him. Instead, he turned to Juno and whispered, ¡°Patriarch Juno, after we leave tomorrow, I can only drop you off in your territory before heading to Golden Ind. I still need to prepare for my visit to the Prairie, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to stay for long.¡±

    Juno understood, he nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. Dealing with this matter is much more important. After all, we still have a lot of time in our hands in the future.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Certainly there¡¯ll be a chance. But there is one thing I¡¯ll need your help with. Since my territory is far from the Ocean Waves Dynasty, I wouldn¡¯t have a huge opportunity to observe it. It¡¯s possible for the Dynasty to have already fallen to the Radiant Church¡¯s hands. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to keep your eyes on them.¡±

    Juno smiled and said, ¡°No problem. We¡¯ll handle this matter with care. If we have any information, we¡¯ll pass it to Billy and have him ce the letter along with the goods in the warehouse. This way, news arrives to you much quicker.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright. About the Gods and the Divine Realm¡¯s matter, please refrain from telling anyone about it. We cannot afford to make a stir if this gets spread out. This would only bring us harm.¡±

    Juno nodded, ¡°Rest assured, I understand the implications. I won¡¯t tell anyone about it. Right, I¡¯m nning to send some people over to Golden Ind to do business, can you see to it that they are settled properly?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°That¡¯s not an issue. I¡¯ll go inform the ind¡¯s manager about thister. When your people arrive at the ind, just tell the people in charge that you¡¯re the Hurricane Family. They shall help you get settled in.¡±

    Juno patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Thank you, Little Hai.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°You¡¯re too polite. We¡¯re now allies, so you¡¯re absolutely wee in my territory. Besides the people of my Buda n, only you and Patriarch Billy knew about my secret, even my father-inw doesn¡¯t now. You should also keep that secret from the others.¡±

    Juno gave a smile and said, ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯m not that neglectful. But I really didn¡¯t expect that the poisonous fog in the ck Wastnd was your doing. Moreover, that poisonous gas can actually harm 9th ranks. No wonder nobody discovered your roots. With that ce as a den, nobody would be able to guess it.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no other way. In the past, our Buda n was still very weak. If people found out that we¡¯re still in the ck Wastnd, they might go and deal with us immediately. And although we have the strength right now, I still don¡¯t want to restrict my freedom. There are too many greedy people in the continent. If they came to know the situation of my Buda n, then they might develop ideas and might turn their attention away from the Radiant Church. That would bring me a lot of troubles.¡±

    Juno smiled bitterly, he knew that what Zhao Hai said was true. Now that the matter with the Divine Realm must be kept in secret, the only thing that can shift people¡¯s attention was the news that the Buda n was upying the entirety of the ck Wastnd, and had made it possible to be cultivated. This news would definitely would cause a huge reaction. In the end, there would be a lot of eyes that would be turned towards the Buda n.

    The area of the ck Wastnd was too big, and it held arge amount of now arablend. Thisnd of pure wealth would surely cause people to develop greedy thoughts.

    The reason why people of the continent were suppressing the Radiant Church was because the church had threatened their rule, posing a threat to their interests. If a huge piece of meat such as the wastnd suddenly appears in the continent, people would take their attention off of the Radiant Church, and then shift towards the Buda n.

    While they were talking, Billy had already finished writing the letter. He didn¡¯t use paper for it, but instead processed skin of the Iron Beast. The Iron Beast had a lot of uses aside from it being a good material for leather armor. Because of this, the significance of the Iron Beast to the Dwarves was just like what the Argali was to the Beastmen.

    Billy rolled up the beastskin and then sealed it. He handed the letter over to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, take this letter to the Beast King. He should be able to recognize that the seal is from our Dwarf Race. I wrote everything about the Divine Artifacts here. I believe that after reading the letter, he should be able to agree to your request.¡±

    Zhao Hai received the letter and nodded, ¡°Alright, I also think that he would agree. My rtionship with him is very good, there shouldn¡¯t be any more problems.¡±

 Chapter 584 - Also Wants to Marry?

    <h4>Chapter 584 - Also Wants to Marry?</h4>

    Zhao Hai was currently standing on the Haven¡¯s bow with Juno. Although they look like they were appreciating the scene of Iron Warhorse River, their minds were on somethingpletely different.

    The didn¡¯t have the mood to enjoy the scenery. The Gods and the Demons had given them enormous pressure. It was like they had mountains stacked on their shoulders, making it hard for them to breath.

    Two days had already passed from the time that they had left the Dwarf Mountains. In the two days that they were hurrying along, even if they already have a n to deal with the Gods, they still thought of the matter with a heavy heart.

    After some time, Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°Since the Dwarves had already started to prepare for war, it seems like the ck Wastnd would need to do the same.¡±

    Juno sighed as well as he said, ¡°Not only you, we¡¯ll be preparing as well. What a pity, our Hurricane Family¡¯s domain is too small. Moreover, we don¡¯t have any good produce in it. Preparing for the future would be quite a problem.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Grandpa Juno doesn¡¯t need to worry. As long as you keep your eyes on the Radiant Church, it¡¯s already enough of an effort.¡±

    Juno sighed, ¡°That¡¯s the only thing that we could do. We¡¯ll have to pass the other matters on to you. Also, Billy needs to convince the Elves to be our allies, otherwise, it would be troublesome.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll also head to the Prairie and talk to the Beastmen. I hope that they can agree based on my merit. Right, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Grandpa Juno, what business are you preparing to do in Golden Ind?¡±

    Juno smiled bitterly and said, ¡°The usual, basic goods. Our Hurricane Family hasn¡¯t done much business all these years, so we really don¡¯t know anything else.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°How about this. If you really want to do business in Golden Ind, you can approach the administrator there. His name is Kun, he¡¯s my wife Laura¡¯s Grandpa. I¡¯ll tell Grandpa Kun to help you set up a business that can turn a profit.¡±

    Juno smiled and said, ¡°Thank you. Our people really aren¡¯t very suitable for business. In the younger generation, the only one with an eye for business is Kristen. When we send people to Golden Ind, she¡¯ll be ced in charge.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly inside without changing his outside expression, he just nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help them get settled in. However, they might not regrly see me in the ind. I¡¯m mostly on other ces all year round. If they need anything, they can just ask Grandpa Kun for help.¡±

    Juno didn¡¯t say anything but just nodded. He knew that Zhao Hai had already guessed his intentions. Juno wanted to send Kristen to Golden Ind in hopes that she can marry Zhao Hai.

    If Juno wasn¡¯t aware of the matter with the Divine Realm, then it would be impossible for him to have such an idea. After all, the Hurricane Family doesn¡¯t seek profit, so it wouldn¡¯t be in their best interests to be married to the Buda n.

    But now that he knew about the Gods, he couldn¡¯t help but develop this n. From what he had felt from Zhao Hai, Juno can faintly sense the might of the Buda n. Getting good rtionships with the Buda n would immensely aid the Hurricane Family in the future.

    Moreover, Juno somewhat believed the prophecy of the Dwarves that Billy had told him. If that was indeed true, then Zhao Hai would be the saviour of the entire continent. If he didn¡¯t use this early opportunity to establish a connection with Zhao Hai, then he wasn¡¯t worthy of being the Patriarch of the Hurricane Family.

    Although the Hurricane Family wasn¡¯t known for its ambition, no Great n canpletely survive without it. The reason the Hurricane Family was able to survive was because they had maintained their current status. In the Buddha Empire, the Hurricane Family wasn¡¯t the biggest n nor was it the smallest. Their status in the empire was just average, attracting the goodwill of the Imperial n as well as the other Nobles. Their unambitious ways made it possible for them to maintain their status and interests.

    However, with the looming threat of the Divine Realm, the situation had changed. If people from the Divine Realm came, the continent would certainly fall into chaos. In this case, rankings and status would be useless, only strength can decide everything.

    Because he clearly knew about this point, Juno wanted to arrange Kristen to marry Zhao Hai. Having Kristen do business in Golden Ind was the first step.

    But Juno a wise old person. He already saw the rtionship between Zhao Hai and his wives. And seeing that Zhao Hai¡¯s wives were already very attractive, Juno didn¡¯t directly offer Zhao Hai the marriage. He wanted to make Kristen go to Golden Ind first to do business and maybe have a few interactions with Zhao Hai. Juno hopes that the two might develop feelings for each other in the near future.

    Zhao Hai telling Juno that he wasn¡¯t in the ind most of the time was akin to informing Juno that he was aware of his n. Zhao Hai wanted to express that there was almost no chance of any marriage happening. But although Juno got Zhao Hai¡¯s message, he still wanted to give it a try.

    Zhao Hai looked at Juno¡¯s perseverance and sighed. He had already lived for quite some time in the Ark Continent, so he now understood the thoughts of the people living here. Because of this, he found Juno¡¯s decision to be understandable. But Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t nning on marrying Kristen.

    Therefore, he told Juno that he cannot stay in Golden Ind for most of the year. So even if he were to get in contact with Kristen, there wouldn¡¯t be a lot of chances to do so.

    After another day of sailing, Zhao Hai and the others had finally arrived at the Hurricane Family¡¯s port. The reason why they were able toe back quickly was because they were travelling downstream. Therefore, the ship¡¯s speed was very quick.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stay for long, a short time after Juno disembarked, he immediately set sail. And after the ship has sailed, he immediately went to the Space along with Laura and the others. It was time to increase their ranks.

    After arriving at the Space, Zhao Hai first went to Iron Mountain Fort to bring Green and Merine over. Then he went to Golden Ind to call Kun, Blockhead, and Rockhead. Karen joined the group as well.

    Green and the others had no idea why Zhao Hai took all of them to the Space. After the group had sat in the vi, Zhao Hai immediately informed them about the information that he had acquired while he was with the Dwarves. The Divine Realm, the Radiant Church, the Engraved Ark, all of it was told to the others.

    Quite some time after they were shocked by the news, Green looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, do you mean that the Radiant Church was tasked by the Divine Realm to control the continent? And the Engraved Ark was tasked by the Demon Realm to destroy it?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it seems like so. Although I¡¯m notpletely sure that the Radiant Church wanted to control the whole continent, we are certain that their intentions aren¡¯t good. If they can control the continent, then they would definitely enve everyone in it.¡±

    Kun¡¯s face sank as he said, ¡°This matter is too troublesome. Do you have any ns for it?¡¯

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then told them about the God¡¯s Blood as well as the Space levelling up. After Zhao Hai ended his report, Green and the others immediately expressed their happiness. For them this was really good news.

    Greenughed and said, ¡°This is fantastic! I¡¯ve waited for this day! Hahaha. I must be a 9th rank expert immediately.¡±

    The others were happy as well, everyone except Karen. He seems to not care about it, he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, give me more blueprints. I¡¯ve discovered how marvelous those ideas were just in my small time researching them. Although those didn¡¯t have any Magic Formations, they can actually mimic a formation¡¯s effects. I¡¯m preparing tobine those with Magic Formations, as long as it seeds, then it might lead to something that can change the continent.¡±

    Zhao Hai was simply speechless about this madman father-inw of his. When others heard that they can be 9th ranks, they immediately became happy. It was only Karen that didn¡¯t care about it and instead only asked for more blueprints.

    When she heard what her father just said, Laura couldn¡¯t bear it as she said, ¡°Father, leave the matter of the blueprints to another time. You can now be a 9th rank expert, aren¡¯t you happy?¡±

    Karen nodded and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy. However, I¡¯m much more interested in Little Hai¡¯s blueprints. If we can use Magic along with those machines, we can make a lot of extraordinary things. We can make machines that do our work for us, we can make carriages that can run by themselves, we can use a new type of energy to power ourmps. These things can immensely help the entire continent¡¯s living conditions.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared nkly at Karen, he really underestimated this father-inw of his. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect Karen toe up with these things, it was surprising.

    After some time, Zhao Hai recovered as he looked at Karen and said, ¡°Father-inw, let¡¯s deal with being a 9th rank first. If you be a 9th rank, your lifespan would be lengthened. Then, you would have more time to do research. What do you think?¡±

    When Karen heard Zhao Hai, he thought about it for a moment before he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s deal with that matter first. But if I be 9th rank, you better give me those blueprints.¡±

    Zhao Hai helplessly nodded, he was really speechless about Karen¡¯s ideas. He replied, ¡°Father-inw can use the Blood Pond in order to be a 9th rank now. Grandpa Green, Grandpa Merine, Grandpa Kun, Blockhead, and Rockhead, can you wait for a day or two? We need to decide which one goes first. People still need to cultivate for some days to be 9th rank. If all of you do it at the same time, nobody would be left to manage Iron Mountain Fort and Golden Ind. That wouldn¡¯t be good.¡±

 Chapter 585 - Invited by His Majesty

    <h4>Chapter 585 - Invited by His Majesty</h4>

    Green nodded and said, ¡°Alright, Iron Mountain Fort and Golden Ind needs to be taken care of. Otherwise, things would go chaotic. I think we need to do it in batches. We¡¯ll have Rockead and Blockhead go first. Then when they¡¯re done, we can have them rece Brother Kun. Then after Brother Kun, Blockhead and Rockhead can go to Iron Mountain Fort in order to rece me and Merine. Shun and Shue can cultivate immediately.¡±

    Nobody disagreed with Green¡¯s proposal. In any case, the Space had now levelled up, it doesn¡¯t matter to them if they dy being 9th rank for a couple of days.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do it just as what Grandpa Green said. Also, after you go back to Iron Mountain Fort, do find some loyal ves, and then teach them cultivation. Now that the Spatial Water can increase practice speed, we won¡¯t need to worry about making experts. Select some people from the Giant-horned bulls as well. If we have members from their tribe get strong, then it¡¯ll be good for us.¡±

    The way Beastmen and Humans cultivate is very different. For Beastmen to cultivate sessfully, they would need a strong soul beast to be their partner. And with the Space¡¯s recent upgrade, a lot of magic beasts had now be high-grade. So if the Giant-horned Bulls used Space-grown bulls, they would certainly rank up easily.

    Green nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Actually, there were already people who had entered my eyes. I¡¯ve known ves, about 100 of them, that would fit your description. They¡¯ve now bemoners, and are very loyal to our n. I¡¯ll have them be the first batch to be cultivated.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll leave this matter to Grandpa¡¯s judgement. Right, everyone, let¡¯s take a look at some of the backgrounds in the Space. The sceneries are quite good.¡±

    Green and the otherplied, then Zhao Hai took them to the newly obtained backgrounds. The views on those ces were indeed very good.

    After having looked at the ten backgrounds, Zhao Hai and the others returned to the vi. Then Zhao Hai took out some water from the Blood Pond for Laura and the others to drink. Green, Merine, and Kun, on the other hand, left the Space.

    Laura and the others were quite nervous. The effects of the Blood Pond water wasn¡¯t like Zhao Hai¡¯s Space, promoting him instantly to 9th rank. After drinking the water, they still need to cultivate in order to rank up.

    When Laura and the others drank the Blood Pond water, the immediately felt the intensity of the energy that was present inside. They felt their entire bodies heat up as their Battle Qi became agitated. For them, it felt like their bodies had been broken down.

    They felt that their skin was about to be blown away. It seems like their bodies cannot handle the enormous energy that was just ingested.

    Laura and the others didn¡¯t dare to let this go on, so they immediately used their own cultivation methods to practice. But since Meg was a Mage, the energy didn¡¯t wander around her body as it immediately went straight to her head. Meg felt an influx of pressure in her mind, making her almost lose her consciousness. However, Meg knew that she couldn¡¯t faint at this time, therefore she endured.

    Meg gave it her all in order to stay sober. At the same time, she also called upon the elementalws and slowly digested the energy that was present.

    The other people were practically doing the same thing. Seeing that there seems to be no ident, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief. He knew that the most dangerous time was the moment the water was ingested.

    Now, although their expressions were still in pain, it had slowly turned into calmness. Seeing them going stable, Zhao Hai smiled and then went out of the Space to return to the Haven.

    The Haven was still cruising along Iron Warhorse River, it still hasn¡¯t entered the sea. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried about this as he just enjoyed the scene on the two banks of the river. This Iron Warhorse River was indeed worthy of being called the most important river of the Buddha Empire. Whether it be a city or a vige, all of them had piers connecting to the river. At the same time, ships were constantly flowing through it, the scene was extremely lively.

    While looking at these people, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Ignorance is really bliss. These average people didn¡¯t need to worry so much. They may get sad, but they can just recover in just a short time. It was impossible for them to have such huge burdens. But this was part of life, Zhao Hai has his advantages and troubles, while themoners had their own matters as well.

    In the past, back on Earth, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t understand how people from higher statures in life would get into drug addiction, and some evenmited suicide. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t fathom why those people could end up in such a state. Was the pressure on them really that great?

    But after arriving at the Ark Continent, especially after knowing about the Divine Realm, Zhao Hai came to understand how much pressure and stress people from high status can have.

    This pressure felt like a mountain constantly crashing into your body. Ever since he got the information, Zhao Hai had always felt that his nerves were constantly being stretched out. Zhao Hai was afraid that he might snap one of these days.

    After thinking about this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh once again. He looked at the people at both banks and couldn¡¯t help but feel envy. Zhao Hai had always wanted a simple life, but it seems like that life was getting farther and farther away from him.

    At this time, the Haven had reached a region near a big city. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t n to stop, he knew that after this city, it would only take two more days before they can reach the sea. Therefore, Zhao Hai nned to go through the river as fast as possible.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect there to be an iron chain lock in front of him. It seems like its main purpose was to block the Haven from passing.

    Zhao Hai gawked, he didn¡¯t say anything and just had the undead stop the ship. He went to the ship¡¯s bow and then looked at the blockade.

    On both sides of the iron chain lock were two five masted battleships. The emblems on the two battleships emanated a faint yellow tint and had the image of a heavily armored soldier.

    Zhao Hai was very familiar with this emblem, this was the Buddha Empire¡¯s Imperial Badge! The people who were blockading the river was actually the Empire¡¯s navy!

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t know what the other party wanted. But he didn¡¯t worry much about it, so he just stayed put and waited for the other party to make the move.

    Just as expected, just as the Haven came to a full stop, a person suddenly appeared on one of the two ships. Behind him were people who were wearing Heavy Armor as well as people with Magic Robes. After appearing on the ship, the man said, ¡°Is this the Buda n¡¯s Patriarch Zhao Hai¡¯s ship?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the other ship and replied, ¡°This is Zhao Hai. May I know why you are blocking the river?¡±

    The man replied and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen Mister Zhao Hai. I am the Buddha Empire¡¯s Vice Admiral Ironwood. His majesty is inviting Mister Zhao Hai over to the capital. We¡¯ll have to apologize for causing mister any trouble.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he knit his brows. He knew that he has to go, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be giving the Buddha Empire any face. That action would definitely offend the Empire, so after thinking for a moment, Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have to ask the Vice Admiral to lead the way. I¡¯ll have my ship follow you afterwards.¡±

    Ironwood¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Then we¡¯ll be escorting mister.¡± After that, they released the chains and slowly hoisted it up. Then the ships turned around and sailed in front of Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dy and also followed behind the ships.

    Their current location wasn¡¯t very far from the Buddha Empire¡¯s Imperial Capital, Iron Knight City. As long as they take a branching river not far away from here, then it would only take less than a day before they arrive.

    Constructing Iron Knight City in such a ce was due to the Empire¡¯s first King. When he was struggling, he had met his Iron Warhorse Mount in the exact spot where Iron Knight City was built. Wanting tomemorate his meeting with his mount, the old Emperor decided to establish a city in this ce, making it the capital of his Empire. He also made a statue of his mount, erected in the middle of the city¡¯srgest square.

    Iron Knight City was ced at thergest branch of Iron Warhorse River. The volume of ships passing through this branch can only be trumped by the main river. There were more than a hundred piers here. With a variety of ships in it, including five-masted ships. There were a lot of people in the ce as well, one could say that the city is the busiest hub in the entire Iron Warhorse River.

    Zhao Hai stood on the Haven as he looked at the city getting closer and closer. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but force a smile, the Buddha Empire truly had given him good face. The Haven was sandwiched between two five-masted ships. Even if he wanted to escape, he wouldn¡¯t have any avenue to do so.

    But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care much about it. Rosen Empire was the most powerful nation of the continent, and he was the Emperor¡¯s son-inw while at the same time being the Patriarch of the Buda n. He believed that the Buddha Emperor was not nning to do anything bad to him.

    The three ships slowly stopped in front of a pier. The undead prepared the springboard as Zhao Hai disembarked from the ship. On one of the two Buddha Empire ships, five people came down. Three of these people had full body armor, while two of them wore magical robes.

    After the five disembarked, they immediately went to wee Zhao Hai. The five arrived in front of Zhao Hai as a robust man in the front gave a bow and said, ¡°Ironwood has seen Patriarch Zhao Hai.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at this Ironwood. This fellow easily surpassed two meters, he had a silvery while armor that seems to be made from high purity iron. Zhao Hai felt strange when he remembered that this person was a Vice Admiral. If he wore a full armor, then wouldn¡¯t he have a hard time if he fell to the water?

    But Zhao Hai still gave a smile and returned the salute, ¡°I¡¯ve seen Vice Admiral Ironwood. For this Zhao Hai to have a Vice Admiral escort him to the capital should be a capital offense.¡±

    Ironwood quickly replied, ¡°We don¡¯t dare. His Majesty gave us explicit order to treat the Patriarch with hospitality. It¡¯s us who have been disrespectful to Patriarch Zhao Hai. Please do ept our apology.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Vice Admiral didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so there¡¯s no need to ask for forgiveness. I¡¯ll also ask f the Admiral for forgiveness in behalf of my wives. They¡¯re quite busy cultivating inside the ship. I¡¯m afraid that they wouldn¡¯t be able to visit His Majesty together with me.¡±

    Ironwood replied, ¡°The Patriarch doesn¡¯t need to be polite. Since your wives are busy, then we cannot disturb them. The Patriarch can rest assured, I¡¯ll have people standing guard here in order to maintain your ship¡¯s tranquility.:

    Zhao Hai gave his gratitude to Ironwood, ¡°I thank the Vice Admiral. I think we should be going, I don¡¯t want to make His Majesty and the others wait for so long.¡±

    Ironwood smiled faintly and said, ¡°We¡¯re just in time. Follow me, Patriarch.¡± Then he led Zhao Hai to exit the pier. Naturally this pier was used exclusively by Nobles. This was the reason why this ce was hardly popted and was very clean.

    When Zhao Hai and the others left the pier, they were immediately met by a horse carriage. The carriage was very stylish, it also sported the Imperial n¡¯s emblem.

    Zhao Hai immediately knew that this carriage wasn¡¯t something that anyone can just ride on. At the very least, the person that can ride this should be a prince.

    Sure enough, Ironwood smiled at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Patriarch, this is His Majesty¡¯s personal carriage. I didn¡¯t expect his Majesty to send his carriage for mister to ride on. It seems like the matter is quite urgent. Patriarch, I¡¯ll have to ask you to please board the carriage.¡±

    Zhao Hai expressed his gratitude before boarding the carriage. Ironwood followed Zha Hai in as well. The inside of the carriage was quite luxurious. Thick beastskin were draped on the chairs, making sitting very soft andfortable. The temperature inside the carriage was carefully moderated as well. At the same time, one couldn¡¯t feel any shaking inside. It seems like this carriage was very special.

    There were also some things inside this carriage that Zhao Hai had found to be familiar, like the magical stove with a kettle. After Ironwood boarded the carriage, he immediately heated the water for them to drink.

    Seeing Ironwood¡¯s thick hands handling the drinks very delicately made Zhao Hai feel funny. In fact, Ironwood¡¯s movements were very quick. Before long, the tea was already prepared.

    The vor of this tea was mellowpared to the ones that Zhao Hai had drunk before. Ironwood handed Zhao Hai a cup of it and then said, ¡°To thank mister foring, let me offer you this cup of golden tea. This is a high-quality good rarely purchased in the continent.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s also the first time that I had drank this type of tea. It¡¯s vor is also very good. Right, Vice Admiral, if I may inquire, what was the reason for His Majesty deciding to summon me?¡±

    Ironwood smiled and said, ¡°In all honesty, I also don¡¯t know. But from His Majesty¡¯s expression, he looks like he was happy. Mister¡¯s reputation had already spread throughout the continent. And since you came to the Buddha Empire, how couldn His Majesty miss this opportunity to meet you?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s an unwarranted reputation. If we consider everything, it¡¯s my fault for not sending prior word to his Majesty when I decided to visit the Empire.¡±

    Ironwood smiled and said, ¡°The Buda n is a Great n of the Continent. For Patriarch Zhao Hai to visit the empire himself, how could it be disrespectful? After all, there are also a lot of businesses that the Empire can cooperate with Mister.¡±

 Chapter 586 - Banquet in the Great Hall

    <h4>Chapter 586 - Banquet in the Great Hall</h4>

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t refute Ironwood¡¯s words. There were only a few people on the continent that didn¡¯t know about the Buda n¡¯s goods. The n was now a very famous Merchant Family.

    The Buda ns wasn¡¯t that reputable before, but now that they had absorbed the Markey Family, nobody dared to neglect them.

    The Markey Family was originally one of the biggest Merchant ns of the continent. Their factories and connections were something that only few canpare to. Although the Markey Family had shrunk its influence and changed its philosophy, it didn¡¯t negatively affect them. Conversely, it actually made them even more famous.

    In the past, the Markey Family had been very overbearing in doing business. Although they had worked with a lot of people, these people didn¡¯t necessarily like the family. It was only because of the family¡¯s potential and the benefits that these people chose to cooperate with them.

    On the other hand, the present Markey Family was actually acting very fair. Because of this, they had gained immense poprity. Although their business had shrunk, the money that they had acquired by selling Haven Products as well as their current structure made their everyday profits stay the same.

    At the same time, the Buda n holding Golden Ind made it so that people in the continent wanted to win the n over. Because of the special location of Golden Ind, it had quickly be a major marine hub, it immediately became very lively. Therefore, almost every family in the continent decided to do their business there.

    The reason this profitable situation stayed tranquil and devoid of problems was the background of the Buda n. In the recent months, the Buda n had made a lot of world-shaking events. They had shown that they had more than one 9th rank expert in addition to Zhao Hai being a very powerful Dark Mage. It was said that their military strength surpassed that of a Duchy. In this situation, there were only a few people who would dare to offend them.

    Now that the status of the Buda n was very high, even Empires would need to think twice before provoking them.

    Due to all of this reasons, Zhao Hai believed Ironwood¡¯s statement that the Buddha Emperor might do business with him.

    While they chatted, the carriage finally arrived in Iron Knight City¡¯s Imperial Pce. The carriage didn¡¯t undergo inspection as it immediately entered the outer courtyard. Then the two disembarked from the carriage and walked towards the pce.

    At this time, the skies had already turned a bit dark. However, the Imperial Pce had already lit their magicmps ahead of time, making the ce bright as though it was still daytime. Under the lead of a eunuch, Zhao Hai and Ironwood then proceeded to the inner courtyard.

    The Buddha Imperial Pce looked quite simr to the Rosen Imperial Pce. The ground was paved with stone that shone with a tint of blue as it was illuminated by themps.

    There were quite a lot of trees all around, but none of them were quite big. This was also somethingmon to Royal Pces. Although trees were allowed to grow, they very regrly trimmed, making them unable to fully develop. This was done in order to prevent assassins from hiding in those trees to wait for ambush.

    Under the court eunuch¡¯s leadership, they finally arrived at the Imperial Pce¡¯s Great Hall. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stay silent before entering the hall, , this was because he had heard moring inside. This made Zhao Hai very curious, what was this ce? And who would dare to be noisy inside the Imperial Pce?

    Before long, they arrived in front of the Great Hall¡¯s door. Upon seeing them arrive, the two eunuchs guarding the entrance immediately announced, ¡°Vice Admiral Ironwood and Patriarch Zhao Hai has arrived!¡±

    The voice of the eunuch sounded high-pitched, however, it still resounded inside the Great Hall. When the announcement was heard, the people moring suddenly became quiet. Then a voice was heard from another eunuch, ¡°We invite Patriarch Zhao Hai and Vice Admiral Ironwood inside¡±

    Only then did Zhao Hai and Ironwood enter the Great Hall. Upon entering, Zhao Hai paused. There were a lot of people inside, they should be the Nobles of the Buddha Empire.

    With his familiarity with pces, Zhao Hai knew that the Emperor was holding a banquet. No wonder sounds were heard outside.

    Zhao Hai saw a throne present on a meter-high tform in the far end of Great Hall. It was entirely made of gold and was also iid with a lot of gemstones, it looked very beautiful.

    Sitting on the throne was a person who seems to be quite young, maybe only about 40 years old. However, the person¡¯s stature looked very big. From what Zhao Hai can see, this person was more than two-meters in height, he should be as tall as Ironwood. Although the person was wearing his Imperial Robes, even it cannot hide his enormous body.

    This person¡¯s skin had darkened and was like bronze, one might even see reflections on his skin as light hit his face. Although the beard on the person¡¯s face was arranged very neatly, one could still feel a sense of overwhelming aura in them. Zhao Hai was almost certain that this person cultivated Battle Qi, otherwise his body wouldn¡¯t have reached this state.

    Zhao Hai understood that this person was the Buddha Empire¡¯s Monarch. Ironwood took a step forward and bowed, ¡°Ironwood has seen His Majesty!¡±

    The person nodded and said, ¡°Stand up, no need to bow, take a seat.¡±

    Ironwood replied, ¡°I thank his Majesty.¡± Then he retreated before sitting in an empty seat.

    Zhao Hai then went forward and gave a small bow, ¡°Zhao Hai Buda gives his respects to His Majesty.¡±

    The Buddha Emperor looked at Zhao Hai and chuckled, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai is too polite. Mistering to the Buddha Empire is our greatest honor.¡±

    Zhao Hai straightened his body and then smiled faintly, ¡°Zhao Hai came to do some business but didn¡¯t inform His Majesty. This one should be punished.¡±

    The Buddha Emperor waved his hand and said, ¡°What is mister saying? Mister is an honored guest in my Buddha Empire. Mister, have a sit beside me, then we¡¯ll go have a meal.¡± Then a eunuch issued amand before a team quickly assembled a chair and table right beside the Buddha Emperor.

    The seat and table was naturally much inferiorpared to the Emperor¡¯s. However, sitting this close to him was already a monument to Zhao Hai¡¯s status.

    Zhao Hai expressed his gratitude before moving to the table that was prepared for him. After sitting down, the court eunuch immediately offered Zhao Hai a ss of fruit wine. At this time, the Buddha Emperor, ¡°Serve the food.¡± Then eunuchs came in to the Great Hall to serve a variety of dishes, they also came in with additional jugs of liquor.

    After the food and wine were served, the Emperor lifted his ss up and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s arrival today is my Buddha Empire¡¯s pride. Let¡¯s offer mister Zhao Hai our hospitality!¡±

    The Buddha Empire Nobles immediately lifted their sses and said, ¡°To mister Zhao Hai!¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly replied, ¡°This one doesn¡¯t dare. This Zhao Hai is thankful for His Majesty¡¯s toast¡± Then he drank his ss of Fruit wine, it tasted very good.

    The Buddha Emperor drank from his ss as well. Then he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, let me personally offer you a cup.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Then he drank another ss.

    After drinking the wine, the Buddha Emperor then said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why mister visited this time, is it for business?¡±

    Zhao Hai whispered inwardly, ¡°I knew it¡±. He knew that the Buddha Emperor would ask him about this matter. In fact, it was impossible for the Buddha Emperor to know about his trip to the Dwarf Mountains. The Emperor¡¯s question was only for formality.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t take long before replying, ¡°Answering his Majesty¡¯s question. I came this time to do business with the Dwarves. I heard that they loved wine, and I happen to have a liquor business. Therefore, I came this time to see if I can sell them some.¡±

    The Buddha Emperor¡¯s eyes shed for a moment before he replied, ¡°Oh, did the transaction go smoothly?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Very smooth. But my business with the Dwarves wasn¡¯t that big. I only traded for some ironware.¡±

    The Buddha Emperor smiled and said, ¡°If mister sells those ironwares to the Rosen Empire, then mister would definitely gain a hefty profit. Let this Emperor congratte mister in advance.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a smile and said, ¡°His Majesty misunderstood. I indeed have people to sell these ironwares to, but they aren¡¯t in the Rosen Empire. In fact, the Rosen Empire didn¡¯t have a huge demand for ironwares. Although the ironware I got was made by the Dwarves, they are still ordinary products. And with my transportation cost, I don¡¯t think these ironwares would sell well in the Rosen Empire.¡±

    The Buddha Emperor stared, then he asked, ¡°Oh, if Mister isn¡¯t selling them to the Rosen Empire, then where would mister be taking them?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I know Your Majesty has already heard this, but I have some business dealings with the Beastmen. The Prairie had a severeck of iron, so I¡¯m nning on bringing these ironware to the Prairie. Moreover, when i made a deal with them regarding liquor, I also agreed to their proposal of trading them with iron. And since I¡¯m also quite curious, I went to the Dwarf Mountains and see if they have some to spare.¡±

    The Buddha Emperor nodded and said, ¡°So it¡¯s for the Beastmen. Mister¡¯s contacts are indeed very broad. I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d supply the Beastmen to this extent. That¡¯s fantastic.¡±

    Zhao Hai said, ¡°My time trading with the Beastmen was quite short, however, I¡¯ve managed to help them at times, making them trust me in doing business. And now, after the war, the Beastmen didn¡¯t have much need for food, but instead, what they wanted was iron. I originally traded grain with them, but now I can only trade for some ironware. To tell you the truth, I won¡¯t be gaining too much with this transaction. The operating costs alone would cut a huge chunk of the profits. But since I made an agreement with them, I had no other choice but to do it.¡±

    The Buddha Emperor can only smile faintly as he replied, ¡°Mister and the Beastmen¡¯s rtionship is indeed very good. After the war, there weren¡¯t a lot of Human Merchants who cane to trade in the Prairie. On the other hand, a big business such as ironware was actually given to mister. It¡¯s quite obvious how trustworthy mister seemed to them.¡±

 Chapter 587 - Magic Beast Business

    <h4>Chapter 587 - Magic Beast Business</h4>

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty thinks too highly of me. The Buda n only does business fairly, that¡¯s why the Beastmen decided to trust us.¡±

    The Buddha Emperor faintly smiled, ¡°Mister doesn¡¯t need to be too modest. Actually, I invited Mister over because I also have a business matter to discuss.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he immediately replied, ¡°Your Majesty can tell me.¡±

    The Buddha Emperor nodded and said, ¡°When our Empire started, our crowning glory was our cavalry. At that time, we were unmatched in the continent. But in the recent years, the Magic Beasts that we had reared were very weak. Moreover, their numbers had shrunk more and more. This is an important matter for the Empire. Therefore, I¡¯m here to ask mister to see if you can buy some Magic Beasts in the Prairie for us. What does mister think about this?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he immediately thought that the Emperor was describing the situation of their breeding grounds. Probably because of the unfavorable conditions, their Magic Beasts have started to dwindle in numbers while degrading in quality. For a cavalry-oriented nation, this was a fatal development. At this time, there were close to no Merchants that were trading in the Prairie aside from the Buda n. Therefore, the Buddha Emperor decided to invite Zhao Hai over and propose this business of Magic Beasts.

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment and then asked, ¡°What Magic Beasts does Your Majesty want to buy? There are a lot of Beastman races, and each of them had their own unique magic beasts. However, the way these races protect their magic beasts is very strict. For ordinary tribes, maybe this business might go through. But if it involves Warring Races, then the situation would be different. I¡¯m afraid even your name wouldn¡¯t suffice.¡±

    The Buddha Emperor didn¡¯t get angry at Zhao Hai¡¯s words, instead, he just nodded and said, ¡°Mister is really a straightforward person. This Emperor wasn¡¯t deceived. Mister, I mainly want some bull or horse magic beasts. Can mister agree to that?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment and replied, ¡°I won¡¯t hide the truth from your Majesty. My rtionship with the Cow Race is very good. If his majesty wanted some bulls, then I can guarantee that I can buy you some. However, for horse magic beasts, I¡¯m still not quite sure. I didn¡¯t have any dealings with the Horse Race before, so I¡¯m not confident in assuring your Majesty about their magic beasts.¡±

    The Buddha Emperor gave a nod and said, ¡°Mister¡¯s words already gave me relief. I want to ask mister to buy at least 5th rank magic beasts. The more the better. The same goes true with the horse magic beasts. I¡¯ll buy as many as mister can supply. I also won¡¯t me mister if you cannot manage to buy some.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, rest assured your Majesty, I can at least guarantee the supply of bull magic beasts. As for the horses, I can only give it a try.¡±

    The Buddha Emperor held his wine ss up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to thank mister for the trouble. Rest assured, this Emperor wouldn¡¯t treat you badly in terms of price.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty is too polite. I¡¯m originally a merchant. Your Majesty giving me this huge business means that you trusted me. Your Majesty can also rest assured that I would give you a fair price.¡±

    The Buddha Emperorughed and said, ¡°Alright, mister gave me relief. Listening to mister speak doesn¡¯t really give me a feeling that you¡¯re a merchant. Other Merchants sound so calcting, very unlike mister¡¯s refreshing tone.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty might not know, but Beastmen doesn¡¯t like people that are too calcting. If you squeeze them of profits, the Beastmen wouldn¡¯t like you. When I do business with the Beastmen, I always give them a fair price along with good quality products. This is the reason why Beastmen liked doing business with me.¡±

    The Buddha Emperor smiled and said, ¡°I see. There are a lot of people who did business in the Prairie, but there aren¡¯t a lot of people who think like mister. They always think about how to profit off of the Beastmen. Not knowing that it would actually produce such dislike towards them.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. And now that the war with the Beastmen was still fresh in their minds, nobody would daree to the Prairie. I think this is a good opportunity. If it was before, I wouldn¡¯t be as confident about buying magic beasts. But now, I think the beastmen would agree.¡±

    The Buddha Emperorughed loudly and said, ¡°Mister is really wise. Unwise people don¡¯t think about the big picture. Mister is truly a person of great wisdom.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not worthy of His Majesty¡¯s praise. I¡¯m just a Merchant. Merchants who only chase small profits are not good businessmen.¡±

    The Buddha Emperor¡¯sughs got louder as he lifts his wine ss and said, ¡°Talking with mister is truly a unique experience. This Emperor hopes to be mister¡¯s friend.¡±

    Zhao Hai hastily lifted his ss and replied, ¡°This one is unworthy. His Majesty giving me his regards has already brought huge honor to this Zhao Hai. If Your Majesty needs anything from me, then please don¡¯t hesitate to send word.¡±

    The Buddha Emperor gave a faint smile as he drank his ss with Zhao Hai. Although they were talking normally, their voices weren¡¯t loud enough to be heard by the Nobles below. However, when the Nobles noticed how friendly Zhao Hai and the Emperor were, even repeatedly sharing drinks together, they couldn¡¯t help but shake in anticipation.

    Some of them knew why the Emperor had invited Zhao Hai over. Now that they saw the two¡¯s interactions, it seems like the deal hade through.

    The Buddha Empire¡¯s cavalry crisis not only affected the Emperor, the pressure was also passed down to the Nobles. Because of this, all of them were hoping that this deal with Zhao Hai would go through.

    After the banquet ended, Zhao Hai gave his farewells to the Buddha Emperor. The Emperor then had Ironwood arrange some rooms in the embassy for Zhao Hai to stay in. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t decline this invitation. He had noticed that Laura and the others were now awake. He wanted to see them before he took a rest.

    This embassy was a ce where envoys from other countries would stay. Therefore, the ce¡¯s interior was very well decorated. Moreover, it was regrly cleaned all throughout the year. Although Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t an envoy, his status wasn¡¯t low enough to merit him staying in one of the Nobles¡¯ ce. Therefore, the only ce that he can stay in was this embassy.

    After entering the embassy and his room, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hesitate before shing to the Space. When he arrived at the Space, he saw Laura and the others in the living room, chatting.

    Seeing Zhao Hai arrive, Laura and the others immediately stood up to wee him. Laura spoke for the group and said, ¡°Brother Hai, after drinking the Blood Pond water, there were a lot of dirty things that came out of our bodies. However, we didn¡¯t be 9th ranks. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s just fine. Your bodies are just expelling some impurities, there¡¯s no need to worry about it. You can just drink some Spatial Water and go back to cultivating. I¡¯m certain that you would reach 9th rank by then. If you feel ufortable, you don¡¯t need to rush it, you can just take your time.¡±

    While he was talking, Zhao Hai also inspected the conditions of Laura and the others. He discovered immediately that their skins had be much more delicate. It looked as delicate as a drop of water.

    Zhao Hai knew that the reason for this was the expulsion of toxins from their bodies. They seem to have be much healthierpared to before.

    When Laura heard Zhao Hai, she couldn¡¯t help but nod and said, ¡°I¡¯m not really feeling ufortable with my body. I just feel very weak. I¡¯ll rest for the evening and resume cultivating tomorrow.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a smile and said, ¡°Alright, cultivatingter or now wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference. Right, what¡¯s with the situation with Blockhead and the others?¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°They¡¯re currently inside the Hot Springs, apanying father to a bath.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s good. When theye out, I¡¯ll also have them take a rest. It¡¯s not toote to cultivate tomorrow.¡± Laura and the others nodded, then they turned to rest in their rooms.

    While Zhao Hai sat in the living room, Blockhead and the others came out, along with Karen. Each of theirplexions looked very good. It seems like the Blood Pond water has benefitted them a lot.

    After the group sat down, Zhao Hai turned to Karen and said, ¡°Father-inw, I just listened to Laura about how your bodies felt weak. You can just rest first and continue cultivating tomorrow. What do you think?¡±

    Karen nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Even cultivating makes me feel tired. I¡¯ll continue cultivating tomorrow.¡±

    Then Zhao Hai turned to Blockhead and said, ¡°You also, go rest and cultivate tomorrow. No need to be anxious about this thing. Don¡¯t stress your bodies out, it also needs to take a rest.¡±

    Blockhead and the others nodded, then they turned around to return to their room. After that, Zhao Hai called Cai¡¯er over and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, go count how many 5th rank bull magic beasts we have. The type that¡¯s suitable for the Buddha Empire¡¯s use.¡±

    Cai¡¯er said, ¡°Young Master, didn¡¯t you n to buy the magic beasts from the Beastmen? Why would you sell the Space¡¯s beast to the Buddha Empire?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m just asking because I¡¯m nning on having Big Brother undertake this business. But you should know that the beasts in the Prairie doesn¡¯t live well in the humannds. I¡¯m nning on buying some magic beasts from big brother and raising them in the Space while selling the pre-existing magic beasts here to the Buddha Empire.¡±

    Zhao Hai knew that this magic beast business was very big. Although he was capable of handling it by himself, he just cannot neglect the situation of Wales¡¯ tribe. For Wales, this business was very important. The Herculean Bulls had just suffered from a disaster, their strength have been severely injured. If this business goes through, then it would greatly help them in their recovery.

    Cai¡¯er nodded and then counted in her mind before saying, ¡°Young Master, there are a lot of bull magic beasts in the Space. But these magic beasts are allmon bulls. I¡¯m afraid these would look strange outside.¡±

 Chapter 588 - A Series of Promotions to 9th Rank

    <h4>Chapter 588 - A Series of Promotions to 9th Rank</h4>

    When Zhao Hai heard Cai¡¯er, he couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows. He knew what Cai¡¯er meant. Because the Space levelled up, the Magic Beasts inside were upgraded as well. Therefore, the mostmon bull present had turned into 5th rank magic beasts. But its form still remained the same.

    In the continent, themon bull was one of the mostmon magic beast. If Zhao Hai took hismon bulls and sold them to the Buddha Empire, then they would definitely be identified at first nce. And if themon bulls reached 5th rank, then they would attract suspicion, which wouldn¡¯t be good.

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment before saying, ¡°So the only thing we can do right now is to get Big Brother¡¯s magic beasts to the Space and have them drink some Spatial Water to improve their ranks. Let¡¯s just hope that they can survive in Humannds. Otherwise, we can only provide the beasts from the Space.¡±

    Cai¡¯er didn¡¯t respond. After the Space had been upgraded, even the most inferior magic beasts, like rabbits have be 4th rank beasts. One couldn¡¯t see a low ranked beast anymore. Other people were troubled because their beasts were too low ranked. However, Zhao Hai¡¯s problem was that he had a lot of high ranked beasts.

    At this point, the beasts in the Space can only be processed before being sold out. Otherwise, when people find out that even Zhao Hai¡¯s rabbits have gotten to 4th rank, they would immediately assume that he has a way to increase a magic beast¡¯s rank. At that point, nobody would be paying attention on the Radiant Church and would instead shift their attention to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to reach that state. Although he now had the strength to conquer the continent, there were still the Gods and the Demons that were in front of him, towering like mountains. Zhao Hai knew that if he would take any big actions, then the Radiant Church would possibly start their n ahead of time. At this point, Zhao Hai cannot make any mistakes.

    Since he had destroyed the Radiant Church¡¯s ns time and time again, then it would be impossible for the church to not pay any attention to him. If he shows any ws in his action, then the Radiant Church would definitely know about it.

    The Radiant Church had been operating in the continent for a lot of years. Although they were being pressured by the Great ns, they still had people in hiding in sight and were gathering news for the church. They definitely still had influence in the continent, Zhao Hai just cannot neglect them.

    Zhao Hai can only hope that when he reaches the Prairie, Wales would have the appropriate magic beasts that he needs.

    The next morning, Zhao Hai got on board the Haven in order to leave. The Buddha Emperor also sent out a ship in order to escort Zhao Hai to the sea. Naturally, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t decline this hospitality. This was a courtesy that even envoys from other continents didn¡¯t get, which also made the nobles of the Buddha Empire very surprised.

    The Buddha Emperor did this because he really wanted Zhao Hai to bring him some magic beasts. And another reason was in order to look good in the eyes of Zhao Hai.

    The Buddha Emperor had a lot of contact with different merchants. Although these Merchants had high status, the Buddha Emperor found that he didn¡¯t like them. On the other hand, Zhao Hai was different, he acted like he wasn¡¯t a merchant at all. Because of this, the Buddha Emperor was inclined to give special favor to Zhao Hai.

    Monarchs tend to get used to not have any genuine friends, but the Buddha Emperor was quite different. In the past, he was not the most appropriate person for the throne. At that time, he was only the Eighth Prince and was seen as a fool by other people. While the other princes struggled for the throne, he actually ran to the army in order to cultivate.

    However, nobody thought that among the princes, he was the one that the old Emperor saw was the most dazzling. In the end, the old Emperor found an excuse in order to deal with the other princes and give all of the power to the Eight Prince, making him the Emperor in the process.

    The Buddha Emperor didn¡¯t think that he would obtain the throne. He also thought that his character was very inappropriate for the position. His character was too straight, but since he already had the throne, he can only do his best to protect it.

    The Buddha Emperor was not a fool. The reason why he didn¡¯t join the struggle with his other brothers was because he didn¡¯t like killing one another. Naturally, even if he already had the throne, he still stuck with this philosophy.

    In the beginning, the other nobles thought that he didn¡¯t know anything, therefore they started to suppress him. However, they didn¡¯t expect that the Buddha Emperor had experience in the army, and were also in good rtions with them. When the nobles were about to make their move, the army suddenly appeared on their borders, and with the Buddha Emperor¡¯s own strength, he crushed the ambitions of those nobles.

    By personally breaking their resolve, the Buddha Emperor immediately gained huge authority. And from that point on, the empire¡¯s nobles didn¡¯t dare to underestimate their Emperor.

    However, the Buddha Emperor had found out that he wasn¡¯t happy even after bing the monarch. He was used to the army where everyone is in close terms with each other. Quite different from the Imperial Pce, where everyone was out topete with one another. Even if these people were your officials, you wouldn¡¯t want to be intimate with them. This made the Buddha Emperor very lonely.

    But when he chatted with Zhao Hai, the Buddha Emperor felt that Zhao Hai was the right person to be friends with him. Therefore, he expressed his friendship to Zhao Hai. Moreover, he didn¡¯t do this out of courtesy, he really does want to be Zhao Hai¡¯s friend. This was why he sent a ship in order to escort Zhao Hai.

    ZHao Hai didn¡¯t know about any of these, he wasn¡¯t an Emperor, so he couldn¡¯t understand an emperor¡¯s thoughts. What he only saw was the Buddha Emperor attaching great importance to him.

    After the Haven left Iron Knight city, he left the undead behind and then shed to the Space. Laura and the others had already started to cultivate, Zhao Hai wanted to see them get to 9th rank today.

    When Zhao Hai came to the Space, Laura and the others were already cultivating. Zhao Hai looked at their expression and saw that they didn¡¯t have the pained reaction from before, this made him relieved.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think that they would cultivate for a long time. After a whole day and night, Laura and the others had finally started to wake up one after another, but now they were all 9th rank experts. Among them, the strongest was Shue. Not only was Shue a 9th rank expert, he also possessed a Divergent Ability, which meant that his shadows were also 9th rank.

    But if they rank themselves in terms of threat, Shue wouldn¡¯t take the first ce, instead it would be Shun. Shun was now a 9th rank assassin. His skills had now be much more formidable, he was now close to being unparalleled in his profession.

    Blockhead and Rockhead weren¡¯t weak as well. With their mental connection, no 9th rank expert can deal with them working together.

    Laura and the others had be 9th rank as well. Although they weren¡¯t the strongest, they weren¡¯t the weakest as well. After all, the energy of the God¡¯s Blood was very potent.

    Among the group that had be 9th rank, Karen was the only person who seemed unenthusiastic about it. After bing 9th rank, Karen didn¡¯t express his glee, he just left the Space and immediately sank into his research.

    Zhao Hai was helpless against Karen¡¯s character, he could only go along with Karen¡¯s whim. However, he didn¡¯t give Karen the blueprints immediately. He asked Karen to try out his new ideas first, and when resultse out, only then would the new blueprints get handed over.

    Karen didn¡¯t care about this, there were still some blueprints from before that he hadn¡¯t fully researched. Therefore, after bing 9th rank, he immediately went back to Iron Mountain Fort to continue.

    After the first batch had be 9th rank, Zhao Hai immediately transferred Blockhead and Rockhead to Golden Ind and had them take Kun¡¯s ce. Then Zhao Hai asked Kun to drink the Spatial Water and had him cultivate.

    What surprised Zhao Hai was the smoothness of Kun¡¯s process in bing a 9th rank expert. It didn¡¯t take a long time before Kun became 9th rank. Although his body expelled some impurities as well, it wasn¡¯t as much as Laura and the others.

    After thinking about it, Zhao Hai finally found a reason why. Kun had been 8th rank for a long time, sl he only needed a small push in order to be 9th rank. On the other hand, Laura and the others had depended on the Space to quickly be 8th rank. Theycked the experience of cultivation, exining their slow progress.

    After Kun finished cultivating, he immediately returned to Golden Ind while Blockhead and Rockhead went to Iron Mountain Fort in order to rece Green and Merine. Green and Merine were also 8th rank for a long time, so their progress to 9th rank was smooth as well. Zhao Hai¡¯s worries had be useless.

    When the two left, Zhao Hai also gave them a lot of Spatial Water. The Spatial Water was to be used to cultivate the 100 ves that they had already picked. Now that the ves had regained their status asmoners, they decided to give their all to the Buda n, bing loyal and devoted members of the family. Because of this, Zhao Hai gave them the gift of cultivation.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t stingy when it came to his people. Since these 100 people were loyal, then it was natural for them to enjoy some benefits. They may even prove useful in the future.

    While Green and Merine cultivated, the Haven had reached the sea. At the same time, the Buddha Empire escort ship also left. Naturally, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t need to sail on the ship for the entire trip to the Prairie. So he went to the Space and teleported to a ce near the Herculean Bull tribe.

    Zhao Hai still rode his Blood Hawk when he went to the Herculean Bull tribe. He didn¡¯t want the people of the continent to know that he had be 9th rank. He wanted to keep his rank as an ace to be used in the future.

    The Herculean Bulls had been living better days recently. With the support of Zhao Hai as well as having suffered no losses in the war with the Humans, they were now slowly recovering.

    Zhao Hai only brought Shue and Shun this time. He was already used to bringing the two along with him. Although the two had already be 9th rank, they were still loyal to Zhao Hai. The two of them were very clear about Zhao Hai¡¯s true strength.

    Three blood hawks descended from the skies as itnded at the Herculean Bulls¡¯ main camp. When the Herculean Bulls noticed Zhao Hai, they immediately flocked around him as Zhao Hai gave them gifts before jokingly driving them away.

    Zhao Hai was now like a family to the Herculean Bulls, he was now regarded by the tribe members to be one of them. Because of this, Zhao Hai was veryfortable in joking with them.

    Wales and the others were inside the golden tent. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t give any notice as he directly entered the tent. Wales was doing something inside, Yale was present as well. However, Mendez was nowhere to be seen.

    When Wales heard that Zhao Hai came, he was about toe out of the tent as Zhao Hai entered. Wales thenughed as he hugged Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother, how did you have time to visit? Did you miss your brother?¡±

    Zhao Hai returned Wales¡¯ hug before they let loose. Then after sitting down and had a drink of hot milk wine, Zhao Hai looked at Wales and said, ¡°Brother Wales, I came here this time because I brought business.¡±

    Wales replied, ¡°Business? What business? Also, no need to ask permission from me, just take the goods that you want.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°i know, but this matter is a bit sensitive. The Buddha Empire wanted me to go to the Prairie and buy some magic beasts for them.¡±

    Wales stared, then he knit his brows and said, ¡°They want to buy magic beasts? So it seems like it isn¡¯t argali? Otherwise, there¡¯s no need for you to discuss it with me. What do those fellows want?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Brother should know about the Buddha Empire¡¯s cavalry, especially their renowned Heavy Cavalry. Even facing the Beastmen, those units wouldn¡¯t fall behind. However, they discovered that their magic beasts had been degraded these past few years. This will hugely affect their military strength. Therefore, they asked me to go to the Prairie and buy some 4th to 5th rank bull and horse magic beasts. They want to make those into their mounts.¡±

    Wales knitted his brows, ¡°Brother,how can you agree to this matter? If the Humans get stronger, then it would be disadvantageous to the Beastmen. I cannot sell them these magic beasts.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Brother, you think too much. Even if their strength improves, don¡¯t forget that the Buddha Empire is three nations away from the Beastman Prairie. Even if they want to attack the Beastmen, it would be nearly impossible. Moreover, you seem to forget that the Buddha Empire houses a race that has something that the Beastmencked.¡±

    Wales stared, then he looked at Yale as their eyes shone brightly. Then the two looked at Zhao Hai and simultaneously said, ¡°The Dwarves!¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Right. It¡¯s the Dwarves. This time, I also went to the Dwarves under the request of His Majesty the Beast King. He wanted me to go to the Dwarves in hopes of purchasing some ironware for the Beastman race. But as you know, the Dwarves are in the Buddha Empire. If we decline the Buddha Empire¡¯s request, then they might make it harder for us to trade with the Dwarves.¡±

    1. This has to do with their previous oath, I think. That oath bes useless after bing 9th rank.

 Chapter 589 - The Divine Artifact is Lost

    <h4>Chapter 589 - The Divine Artifact is Lost</h4>

    What Zhao Hai said was the truth. The Buddha Empire was very protective with regards to the Dwarves¡¯ ironware. If Zhao Hai starts to massively buy from the Dwarves, then it would certainly be known to the Buddha Empire.

    Although Zhao Hai has the Space, enabling him to not need to go through the Buddha Empire in order to reach the Dwarves, one shouldn¡¯t forget that the Buddha Empire would certainly have their own merchants that would do trade in the Beastman Prairie. And these merchants would be very familiar with Dwarf ironware. If these people discover that the Beastman had a lot of Dwarf goods, then they would certainly find out where the Beastmen got it. If at that time Zhao Hai didn¡¯t help the Buddha Empire with their magic beasts, then the Buddha Empire would immediately take action.

    If the Buddha Empire pressures the Dwarves to refrain from selling Zhao Hai their goods, then Zhao Hai would be ced in a tough spot. Even if the Dwarves supported Zhao Hai, in the end, the Dwarves were still located inside the Buddha Empire¡¯s territory. If the Buddha Empire were to wage war with the Dwarves, then things wouldn¡¯t be so good.

    In addition to being the Foreign Prince of the Herculean Bulls, Zhao Hai was also now the Foreign Elder of the Dwarves. In this case, he would not only need to consider the Beastmen, he also would have to think about the Dwarves. Neglecting people close to him was not Zhao Hai¡¯s style. Therefore, he would need to facilitate this magic beast trade between the Beastmen and the Buddha Empire. If this goes through, then the trade between the Dwarves and the Beastmen would go smoothly as well.

    When Wales heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows. At this time, Yale said, ¡°Patriarch, I agree with Little Hai¡¯s n to sell our magic beasts to the Buddha Empire. After all, the Buddha Empire is too far from us, it is near impossible for us to get into a war with them. In the war with the Aksu Empire, the Rosen Empire might have been able to help, but that was only through their navy. For the Buddha Empire, it is impossible for them to directly affect our state in the Prairie. If they were to attack by sea, it would take them an extremely long time to do so, so there¡¯s no need to worry. Also, we have a severeck of iron. If we use our magic beasts to get those, then our Herculean Bull tribe¡¯s strength would be greatly promoted. Lowering the chances of us being bullied in the future.¡±

    Wales held Zhao Hai and Yale in great regard, so he waspletely convinced after hearing the two. After he listened to Yale, Wales nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll agree. But Little Hai, you need to supply us with Dwarf ironware.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ve got some of them with me right now, but not a lot. Moreover, I need to spare some of them for His Majesty the Beast King. So I cannot give a lot of them to you. But rest assured, when I return to the Dwarves, I would get you some more ironware.¡±

    Wales knew that Zhao Hai cared for the Herculean Bulls, so he didn¡¯t doubt it. He just nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. Rest assured, I¡¯ll certainly help you with regards to this magic beast matter, whether it be bulls or horses.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then said, ¡°Alright, then I thank brother for the trouble. Brother, I have another matter to talk to you about. This is very important, you shouldn¡¯t tell this to anyone. Master Yale, the same applies to you too.¡±

    The two saw that Zhao Hai¡¯s expression had gone serious, informing them that this matter very important, so they immediately nodded. Zhao Hai made Wales vacate the area surrounding the tent, leaving only the three of them in the area. After that, Zhao Hai told them about the Divine Realm as well as the Radiant Church.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Wales and Yale couldn¡¯t help but frown. They didn¡¯t think that the situation would turn out like this. If the Divine Realm was indeed involved, then a huge trouble wasing their way.

    After Zhao Hai talked, Wales bitterly smiled and said, ¡°Little Hai, you came this time to see the Beast God¡¯s Spear and fix its Artifact Spirit?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Right. This matter is very important. Therefore, I¡¯ll be hurrying to Beast God City after meeting you here.¡±

    Wales and Yale looked at each other as they forced a smile. Then Wales turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, I¡¯m afraid that you would be disappointed on this trip. Our Beastman Race¡¯s Beast God Spear has been lost.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then with surprise he said, ¡°Lost? How could that be possible? That¡¯s the Beastman Race¡¯s Divine Artifact? How could it be lost? When did that happen?¡±

    Wales and Yale smiled bitterly and answered, ¡°This matter ured more than 5000 years ago. In our records, the Beast King of that time wanted to conquer the Northern Icefields. He brought a team of ten thousand people as well as the Beast God Spear in this expedition. After that, they weren¡¯t heard of again.¡±

    ¡°5000 years?!¡± Zhao Hai called off in rm. He didn¡¯t expect that the Beastman Race¡¯s Divine Artifact would be lost for more than 5000 years. Moreover, it was lost in the Northern Icefields.

    Yale sighed and then said, ¡°5000 years ago, the position of Beast King wasn¡¯t held by the Lion or the Tiger race. But it was held by the the strongest fighting race at that time, the Diamond Ape Tribe. It was the Patriarch of the Diamond Apes that brought the Beast God¡¯s Spear to the Northern Icefield. When the Divine Artifact was reported to be lost, the entire race was exiled to the Icefields. They can only return to the Prairie after retrieving the Beast God¡¯s Spear. At present, nobody knew about the fate of the Diamond Apes. And since the Diamond Apes are gone, the position of Beast King was then handed over to the Lion and Tiger Races.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect the Beastmen to have such a phase in their history. He couldn¡¯t help but knit his eyebrows and say, ¡°It looks like I need to head to the Northern Icefield.¡±

    When Wales heard Zhao Hai, his expression couldn¡¯t help but change, he loudly reacted, ¡°What?! Little Hai, did you just say that you want to go to the Northern Icefield? That¡¯s not good, it¡¯s too dangerous, you cannot go there.¡±

    Zhao Hai knew that Wales was sincere, therefore he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Brother Wales, Elder Yale. I¡¯ll lead you to a ce, no matter what happens make sure to control your reaction.¡±

    Wales and Yale looked at each other before they nodded towards Zhao Hai. And then with an intention, Zhao Hai brought Wales and Yale to the Space.

    The Space was Zhao Hai¡¯s biggest secret, only people that he trusted came to know about its existence. Since he had contact with Wales and Yale for quite a long time, Zhao Hai hade to trust the two of them, and in addition to the recent developments, Zhao Hai decided to bring Wales over to the Space.

    After arriving inside, Zhao Hai then told Wales and Yale about the details of his Space. Then he led them to the Farming Ground, the Bread Trees and then to the Magic Beasts that the Space has raised.

    In the end, the three went to the Space¡¯s Vi where they saw Laura and the others. The women had already prepared a table for them to eat. After the group had sat down, Zhao Hai lifted his wine ss to Wales and Yale, ¡°Brother Wales, Elder Yale, I have been hiding things from you. Please ept my apology.¡±

    Wales was not someone that was easily offended, moreover, he also knew that this secret was vital to Zhao Hai¡¯s survival, so he wasn¡¯t angry at all. Instead, he justughed it off and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Brother actually has such a good ce. Fantastic, your Big Brother would have to depend on you for our food in the future. So how could I be angry with you about this? Come, let¡¯s drink!¡±

    Zhao Haiughed, and then drank his cup along with Yale. Zhao Hai turned to Wales and said, ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯ve seen the Space¡¯s magic beasts. Even the mostmon of them has exceptional strength. I¡¯m thinking of handing some of the high level ones to you and see if your tribe can find apatible soul beast among them. After that, we can change your mounts, making the tribe much stronger. What does Brother think about this?¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s proposal, Wales stared for a moment before heughed and said, ¡°Good, good. That¡¯ll be great. I¡¯ll go and see which ones arepatible with us. Right, I think we should exit as soon as possible. Otherwise, we would be making the others wait. They have already prepared a banquet just for you.¡±

    When he heard Wales, Zhao Hai immediately turned to the monitor. There he saw people outside Wales¡¯ golden tent, preparing a lot of delicious food. It doesn¡¯t need to be said that they were preparing a feast and was only waiting for Zhao Hai and the others to go out.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s head out to eat. We can¡¯t let the others wait for too long. Let¡¯s take these liquor out as well, let everyone share the good stuff.¡±

    Walesughed, ¡°Alright, but sister-inws wouldn¡¯t be able toe out. Otherwise, the others would get suspicious. However, sister-inws doesn¡¯t¡¯ need to worry, I¡¯ll have Little Hai take some roasted argaliter for you to eat.¡±

    Wales was already familiar with Laura and the others. And in addition to the Beastman¡¯s straightforward attitude, they get to crack jokes with each other quite regrly. Laura and the others were also quite used to this.

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll wait for it here.¡± Then the group smiled as the three left the Space and headed outside the tent.

    Since Zhao Hai had told Wales about the abilities of the Space, Wales was now quite confident in Zhao Hai¡¯s trip to the Northern Icefields. He even hoped that Zhao Hai woulde back with the Beast God¡¯s Spear.

    If Zhao Hai retrieved the Beast God¡¯s Spear, there would be two advantages that would happen to them. First was the fact that the Beastmen would once more be under the protection of a Divine Artifact. And the other was Zhao Hai getting a much higher position among the Beastman Race. This would hugely benefit Zhao Hai¡¯s future actions in the Prairie.

    As the three walked outside, the other Herculean Bulls immediately went and greeted them. All of those present greeted Zhao Hai with a smile. They liked Zhao Hai very much, not only because he was their Prince that helped them go through tough times, but also because he made the Herculean Bulls live the best lifepared to the other races in the Prairie.

 Chapter 590 - Meeting the Beast King

    <h4>Chapter 590 - Meeting the Beast King</h4>

    After staying the whole day with the Herculean Bulls, Zhao Hai brought Wales and Yale back to the Space. He had them pick a bull magic beast that would suit the Herculean Bulls, the one that was the mostpatible to be their soul beast.

    In the end, they reached a result that didn¡¯t make them smile. Surprisingly, the beasts most suited for the Herculean Bulls were actually the stoneskin bull as well as the earth cow. It seems like the choice of the Herculean Bulls¡¯ ancestors wasn¡¯t wrong.

    Unfortunately for them, the stoneskin bulls and earth cows that the Herculean Bulls were using were very low-levelled. The stoneskin bulls are 6th rank while earth cows are 5th rank.

    However, those bulls were upgraded inside Zhao Hai¡¯s Space. The stoneskin bulls were now 8th rank beasts while the earth cows were 7th rank. These were much higher levelled than the ones that the Herculean Bulls were using right now.

    One shouldn¡¯t look down on merely two levels. Magic beasts were different from humans and the like. For humans, as long as they had innate talent in cultivation, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible for them to be 8th or 9th rank experts. However, magic beasts have an innate ceiling in their ranks. For a stoneskin bull, 6th rank was the maximum rank that it can achieve, it was almost impossible for it to rise by two ranks. Only if theye across a fortuitous encounter would they rank up from 6th rank.

    Therefore, these two extra ranks were extremely important for magic beasts. And with the Beastman¡¯s cultivation heavily relying on their soul beasts, having these high rank stoneskin and earth bulls were very important to the Herculean Bulls.

    If the previous strength of the Herculean Bulls were only described as exceptional, with these stoneskin and earth bulls, their strength can now rank within the top ten in the entire Beastman Prairie.

    Being in the top ten was an extraordinary thing. One must know that there were a lot of races in the Prairie. But Warring races only numbered less than a hundred. In the future, only a few would dare to annoy Cow Race.

    Zhao Hai left 1000 stoneskin bulls and 1000 earth bulls to Wales while getting 2000 ordinary stoneskin and 2000 ordinary earth bulls in exchange. These bulls would be the first batch that would be sent to the Buddha Empire. At the same time, Zhao Hai also gave Wales some Dwarf ironware before he headed out to Beast God City.

    Then Zhao Hai went to Beast God City through the Space. When he came out, he was already on top of a Blood Hawk as it descended down on the city. Ah Tai was already waiting for him there.

    When Ah Tai saw Zhao Hai, he immediately went forward and gave a bow, ¡°Young Master, you came. Please board the carriage.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Ah Tai and smiled faintly, ¡°Ah Tai, you¡¯ve been working hard, how is the business going?¡±

    Ah Tai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, the business is doing very well. After our cooperation with the Beastmen, they would approach us first whenever they need to buy anything. We¡¯re now the most popr merchant in the Prairie.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°That¡¯s good. You¡¯ve been working hard. Doing business with the Beastmen isn¡¯t easy. But remember, as long as it¡¯s not too much, having some losses is fine.¡±

    Ah Tai smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, rest assured, I know what to do. No need to be worried.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, and then he rode the carriage to Beast God City. When he saw Magic Lily store inside, he couldn¡¯t help but feel something different.

    Although the store was doing great before, it wasn¡¯t that good. Now, when he arrived, Zhao Hai saw that there were a lot of Beastmen inside the shop¡¯s tent, looking at the goods that were sold.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai also discovered that the Beastmen were very enthusiastic while talking to Ah Da and Ah Er. In the past, it was impossible for this to happen.

    Then Sister-inw invited Zhao Hai over to another tent and asked him to sit down. After being served some milk tea, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Ah Tai, Sister-inw, you don¡¯t need to get busy in receiving me. I¡¯ll only be resting here for a while before going to meet the Beast King. I have something to talk about with His Majesty.¡±

    Ah Tai nodded, he couldn¡¯t help but praise Zhao Hai in his heart. There were a lot of merchants who did business in the Prairie, and none of them had the luxury to see the Beast King. But Zhao Hai was different, he can actually see the Beast King.

    Zhao Hai drank some milk tea for a while before he left. With Ah Tai driving the carriage, Zhao Hai headed towards the Beast King Pce. Since the guards already knew Zhao Hai, they immediately lead him to the tent for registration.

    Since the people inside the tent already knew him, when Zhao Hai came in, they immediately stood up and gave a small bow to Zhao Hai. After that, one of them said, ¡°What brings Mister Zhao Hai here?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he immediately replied, ¡°This Zhao Hai requests to see His Majesty the Beast King. I have a matter to discuss with him, I¡¯ll have to ask for your help to send word.¡±

    The Beastman then smiled and said, ¡°Mister, please wait here. We¡¯ll immediately send someone to inform his Majesty. His Majesty has been asking for Mister for a long time.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve made his Majesty wait. Please do send word as soon as possible.¡± Then the Beastman gave amand as a Tiger beastman rushed to the pce.

    Before long, the Tiger Beastman came back and made Zhao Hai follow him. But before leaving the tent, Zhao Hai gave each person inside a bottle of milk wine.

    The Tiger Beastmen quickly led Zhao Hai to the Beast King¡¯s study. Upon arriving, they were immediately allowed entry by the guard. The Beast King was already in the resting area waiting for Zhao Hai. When he met the Beast King, Zhao Hai immediately gave a salute. The Beast King looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for mister for these past couple of days, you¡¯ve finally arrived. Does Mister bring any good news?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I have good news for Your Majesty. I¡¯ve gotten in contact with the Dwarves and got an agreement with the milk wine. They also agreed to sell me some ironware.¡±

    The Beast King heartilyughed and then said, ¡°Good, that¡¯s fantastic. Mister really helped our Beastman Race. Mister, please have a seat, tell me everything in detail.¡±

    Zhao Hai sat down, and then he looked at the Beast King and said, ¡°Your Majesty, when I went to the Dwarves, I got more than some business. I also gained a new status.¡± Then Zhao Hai turned his hand and retrieved a token.

    Upon seeing this token, the Beast King¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up. He received themand token and carefully looked at it. After some time, the Beast King nodded and said, ¡°This is the Dwarf Race¡¯s Foreign Elder Command Token. I didn¡¯t¡¯ expect mister to be a Foreign Elder to the Dwarves. That¡¯s good news.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty overpraises. This time, I helped the Dwarves with a small matter. Since they are grateful for it, they asked me to be their Foreign Elder. Right, the Dwarf Patriarch has also prepared a letter for Your Majesty.¡± Then he retrieved Billy¡¯s letter and gave it to the Beast King.

    The Beast King received the letter and took a look at the seal before nodding. He unraveled the parchment letter and carefully read its contents. While he was reading, the Beast King¡¯s pupils couldn¡¯t help but contract. Then he focused more on reading the letter.

    The Beast King took some time in reading the letter, and while he was doing so, Zhao Hai paid attention to the his expression. Although the Beast King¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, the slight changes in his eyes was noticed by Zhao Hai.

    After reading, the Beast King ced the letter down and then turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Is Patriarch Billy telling the truth? Can you have me take a look at your whip?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he untangled the whip on his waist and called Mu¡¯er out. Mu¡¯er gave a bow to the Beast King who then received the whip.

    The Beast King asked Mu¡¯er about several matters before nodding. Then he gave the whip back to Zhao Hai before he turned his head to the guard and said, ¡°Make sure that nobodyes in here. If someonees, tell them that I have no time.¡± The guard gave a bow and then turned around to leave the room.

    When the guard left the room, the Beast King turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, is this letter real? Do Gods really exist?¡±

    Zhao Hai answered, ¡°Your Majesty, I wouldn¡¯t lie about this matter. This was told to me personally by the Dwarves¡¯ Divine Artifact Spirit. If your Majesty wants to prove it, you can make me take an audience with the Beast God¡¯s Spear. I can assure you that I can make its Artifact Spirit materialize. After that, Your Majesty can ask him all the questions in your mind.¡± Although Zhao Hai already knew that the Beast God Spear was lost, he didn¡¯t want to make it known to the Beast King. This was because this matter was held in extreme secrecy. If he lets the Beast King know that he knew about the Beast God¡¯s Spear, then he couldn¡¯t prove that he hadn¡¯t told this matter to other people. Then the Beast King might not believe him.

    The Beast King smiled bitterly and said, ¡°My Beastman Race¡¯s Divine Artifact has been lost for more than 5000 years. Even if Mister has the ability, it would be impossible for me to see the Artifact Spirit.¡±

    Then Zhao Hai said in great surprise, ¡°Lost? How could it be lost?¡±

    Then the Beast King forced a smile and said, ¡°5000 years ago, the Beast King of the Diamond Ape tribe led ten thousand people to the Northern Icefields along with the Beast God Spear. He wanted to conquer the area but was consumed by it instead. In the end, the entire Diamond Ape tribe was exiled to the Icefield, giving them the punishment of looking for the Beast God¡¯s spear.¡±

    After some time, Zhao Hai said, ¡°So it was like this. Your Majesty, this one has a small request. I want to enter the Northern Icefield and retrieve the Beast God¡¯s Spear.¡±

    When the Beast King heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but stare at him. Then his expression changed as he said, ¡°That¡¯s no good. Absolutely no good. Mister, the Northern Icefield is too dangerous. You cannot go there. If what Patriarch Billy said was true, then Mister would be the saviour of the continent. And as the hero, you cannot perish in the Icefield.¡±

    Naturally, the Beast King didn¡¯t doubt Billy¡¯s words. This was also rted to the characteristics of the Dwarves, they never like to lie and hated people who do. Their honesty is very famous in the continent.

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s no other way. I think your Majesty already believes Patriarch Billy¡¯s statement. So if those three artifacts aren¡¯t fixed, then it would be difficult for us to deal with the Gods. And if the Dwarves¡¯ prophecy is true, then I should be able to safely go out of the Icefield.¡±

 Chapter 591 - The Icefield

    <h4>Chapter 591 - The Icefield</h4>

    The Beast King looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, you should know that you¡¯re gambling. If you bet wrong, then you¡¯ll be forfeiting your life.¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°Your Majesty, we¡¯ve been pushed to a corner, so why don¡¯t we gamble? If we don¡¯t get the three artifacts when the Divine Realmes, we¡¯re done for. Even if we aren¡¯t killed, we would still be their ves. And I don¡¯t want to live as a ve.¡±

    The Beast King knew that what Zhao Hai said was true. It¡¯s impossible to know when the Divine Realm would attack, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t need to take the risk. The Beast King thinks that the reason he did this was for the Beastman Race as well as the Ark Continent.

    The Beast King stood up and looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°Mister¡¯s heart is broader than the Prairie. Let this king offer you his respects.¡± Then he gave Zhao Hai a bow.

    Zhao Hai quickly stood up and said, ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s no need to be too polite. With your Majesty¡¯s agreement, I¡¯ll prepare for two days before leaving for the Northern Icefield.¡±

    The Beast King nodded and said, ¡°Alright, since Mister is settled on this matter, if Mister is able to bring back the Beast God¡¯s Spear from the Northern Icefield, then I shall bestow Mister with the position of the Beastman Race¡¯s Foreign Prince. Even if the Beast King changes in the future, your position would still remain.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I thank His Majesty. Your Majesty, please arrange a warehouse for me. This time I¡¯ve brought over some ironware from the Dwarves.¡±

    The Beast King nodded, then he called for the guard and had him arrange the warehouse. Zhao Hai gave the Beast King a bow before leaving with the guard.

    After depositing the ironware, Zhao Hai followed the guard back to the Beast King¡¯s study. The Beast King then invited Zhao Hai over to a meal before letting Zhao Hai leave.

    At this point, Zhao Hai¡¯s goals had been achieved. He believed that the Beast King trusted Billy¡¯s letter, and would take this matter seriously. The Beast King would certainly make proper arrangements.

    After returning to his shop, Zhao Hai began to prepare for his expedition to the Northern Icefield. Since all that he would need is in the Space, Zhao Hai had a meal with Ah Tai¡¯s family first before taking a rest in the Space.

    Zhao Hai only stayed in Beast God City for two days before leaving. The Beast King also sent a secret letter to the White Tigers, Pr Bears, and the Hawk King, who were stationed near the Icefields,manding them to treat Zhao Hai with hospitality. He also told them what Zhao Hai was about to do in the Icefield.

    The Beast King didn¡¯t tell them that Zhao Hai was going to retrieve the Beast God¡¯s Spear in order to deal with the Gods, that information must be kept confidential. The Beast King only told them that he had sent Zhao Hai to the Icefield in order to retrieve the Beast God¡¯s Spear.

    The Beast King sent the letter two days prior to Zhao Hai¡¯s departure. Therefore, when Zhao Hai reached Hawk King mountain, he was immediately warmly received by the Ice Hawk King.

    Although their cooperation had just started, the Hawks had gained a lot of profits. Since Zhao Hai was also going to the Icefields in order to retrieve the Beast God¡¯s Spear, this made the Hawks look at Zhao Hai in a much better light. They immediately regarded him with more respectpared to before.

    Beastmen respected heroes, not to say about Zhao Hai retrieving the Beast God¡¯s Spear, his courage alone made him a hero in the eyes of the Beastmen.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stay in Hawk King mountain for too long, he only stayed there for one day. Moreover, he also deliberately told the Hawk King that no matter what happens to him, the milk wine cooperation would still continue, so the Hawk King wouldn¡¯t have to worry.

    When the Hawk King heard what Zhao Hai said, he couldn¡¯t help but respect him much more. In his opinion, this was equal to Zhao Hai handling the matters after his death.

    When leaving the Hawk King mountain, Zhao Hai sat on the back of a Blood Hawk and headed directly to the Northern Icefield. He didn¡¯t bother to visit the White Tigers and the Pr Bears. He wants to quickly settle the matters in the Icefields and then look at the other Forbidden Areas to see if he can get something from them.

    After crossing Hawk King mountain, Zhao Hai received the Blood Hawk and retrieved his Blood Ghost Staff. He had the staff transform into a white v-shaped object and invited Laura and the others over as he sat inside to explore the Icefield.

    This was the first time that Laura and the others had seen the transformation of the Blood Ghost Staff. It was too mysterious, they curiously explored the inside of the somewhat red and somewhat transparent room that they were in.

    This room wasn¡¯t very big, it was about 40 square meters. This room that was made by the staff has the ability to see the outside from the inside. However, there was a tint of red in it, it was like seeing through a red tinted ss.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t fly too high. Although he can just let the Blood Ghost Staff fly while they enter the Space and look through the monitor, they didn¡¯t do it. Zhao Hai wanted to personally experience the scenery of the Icefield.

    The outside was a world of ice and snow, but the inside of the room was actually very warm, one cannot feel even a point of coldness. Zhao Hai retrieved some furniture such as some table and chairs as they sat inside and drank while looking at the scenery.

    The Northern Icefield looked like a huge stretch of destend. There wasn¡¯t anything in it except ice and snow. Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t met a single living being ever since entering the Icefield.

    The ce was indeed worthy of being called an Icefield. Zhao Hai looked through the monitor and discovered that beneath theyer of snow, there were actually at least ten thousand years worth of ice deposits. The ice was very thick, the snow on the surface seemed to be a small film inparison to the ice beneath it.

    After some time, Laura sighed and said, ¡°This ce is indeed to beautiful, however, it is also very cold. It seems like there aren¡¯t any products that we can get here.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. You see thatnd? Although it seems like there¡¯s nothing there, if you look carefully, you will find that there¡¯s something white on top of it. That isn¡¯t snow, but a living creature.¡±

    Laura and the others focused their eyes on the area that Zhao Hai pointed to. And indeed, there was a very thin, thinner than paper,yer of white below the snow. It might look like snow, but if one carefully looks at it, one would discover that it was different. It was like a type of moss, a lifeform.

    Megan said in disbelief, ¡°Is that really a lifeform? That¡¯s very weird, how can it survive in this environment? Brother Hai, let¡¯s go down and take some of that stuff.¡±

    Zhao Hai faintly smiled and said, ¡°Alright.¡± Then with an intention, he had the Ghost Staff descend. After that, Zhao Hai retrieved the Staff.

    Retrieving the Ghost Staff essentially made the groupe in contact with the Icefield. Because of this they flew slowly towards the area. The moment Zhao Hai retrieved the staff, the group immediately felt coldness envelop their bodies. This coldness was different from what they had felt during wintertime. This cold seems to have an essence, it¡¯s like water, squeezing down on their bodies.

    One must know that Zhao Hai and the others were already 9th rank experts, their vitality was extremely strong. Even if one doesn¡¯t mention their vitality, their equipment were made to withstand cold and heat. Normal changes in temperature usually doesn¡¯t affect them.

    However, the Northern Icefield was different. The coldness present there threatened to freeze their blood, even their minds were starting to slowlye to a halt.

    When Zhao Hai discovered this, he immediately moved and had the Blood Ghost Staff cover them, immediately removing the coldness in their bodies.

    Laura and the others were panting. Lizzy couldn¡¯t bear it and said, ¡°What was that coldness? I¡¯m 9th rank right now, but I was actually about to be frozen. With this low temperature, is that thing really alive?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he cleared the snow in front of him. The snow was thick and also quite hard. While Zhao Hai was stepping on it, Zhao Hai felt that it was no different from standing in stone.

    After clearing someyers of snow, Zhao Hai stopped. Then with an intention, he retrieved a patch ofnd and absorbed it to the Space. The group entered as well.

    It didn¡¯t take too long before a prompt was heard, ¡°Special lifeform discovered. Lifeform can survive in extremely low temperatures. Extracting the life form¡¯s properties. Increased the Host¡¯s resistance to cold.¡±

    Then Zhao Hai threw the patch ofnd on the ground before turning to the others and said, ¡°I¡¯m not mistaken, that thing is really alive.¡±

    Laura and the others looked at the patch ofnd that was thrown on the ground by Zhao Hai. After it fell, none of the snow fell down, it seems like the ice and snow was harder than stone.

    Zhao Hai looked at their expressions and smiled faintly, ¡°So what do you think? You still want to go and sightsee?¡±

    When they heard this, Laura and the others couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Laura said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, let¡¯s just stay in the Space and have the Blood Ghost Staff fly outside.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled at the staff. To be honest, he didn¡¯t want to go out of the Space. The scenery looked good, but it wouldn¡¯t take a long time before he would get bored of it.

    The group sat down in the living room as Zhao Hai retrieved a bottle of rice wine. After the group drank a cup, they couldn¡¯t help but let out a long breath. The cup of wine made their bodies warmer, the coldness had finally started to leave their bodies.

    After cing her ss down, Megan let out a long breath and said, ¡°That was scary, too scary. Indeed worthy of being one of the Five Forbidden Areas. Even 9th rank experts would freeze to death here. I think that this ce is much more frightening than the Carrion Swamp.¡± Laura and the others nodded in agreement.

    Seeing their reactions, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re just unprepared this time. If we had, then wouldn¡¯t we know what we are going to encounter? And since we haven¡¯t seen any Diamond Ape corpses, then it means that it¡¯s possible to get into a deeper part of the Icefield. I want to go further until we spot some of them. After we do so, we¡¯ll be able to gain some insights on where the Beast God Spear is.¡±

    Laura knit her brows as she said, ¡°Brother Hai, do you really think that there are any Diamond Apes left? This is the Icefield, how could that be possible? It¡¯s impossible for those apes to be all 9th ranks. The coldness of the Icefield would be enough to freeze them solid. How would they be able to survive?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t underestimate the potential of people. Think about it, our Human bodies are much more inferior to the Beastmen, yet here we are having close to equal military power. Even if we cannot beat the physique of the Beastmen, we can breach the gap through cultivation. Not to say about the original Royal Race of the Beastmen. For a long time, the Diamond Apes had the seat of the strongest, it would do them disservice if wepare them to the current Royal Tribe.

    Laura thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s go look for them. I really want to see what the Diamond Apes looked like.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and then controlled the Blood Ghost Staff to continue flying in the Icefield. But to Zhao Hai¡¯s disappointment, they didn¡¯t meet any other living being aside from the white moss. They saw some ice cold bodies on the surface, but these were already here for a long time, their bones were now made of stone.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about it and just controlled the staff to search the Icefield. In any case, they were in the Space, so there was no reason for them to stop searching.

    After two days of looking at the Icefield, the only moving people that Zhao Hai can see were some Pr Bears doing their own thing. Zhao Hai made sure that the staff goes unseen as he continued to search.

    After two more days of searching, Zhao Hai still hasn¡¯t seen anything besides the white moss. Aside from that moss, the only thing that he constantly saw were ice and snow.

    These past couple of days of searching, Zhao Hai solidified his belief that some Diamond Apes have to have survived. And even if some of them died, he should still be able to spot some of their corpses. But until now, he wasn¡¯t able to spot arge number of bodies.

    The search went very tasteless, but Zhao Hai insisted. He didn¡¯t believe that he cannot find a single clue about the Diamond Apes. Even if he didn¡¯t, he was still sure that he would be able to see another kind of life form. It was impossible for the Northern Icefield to only house those white moss, there should be other beings living here.

    The reason why Zhao Hai had such confidence was his experience back on Earth. Even in the most unforgiving environments of the, there were still lifeforms that managed to survive. The North Pole and the Antarctic of the Earth was just like the Icefield, so he firmly believed that other life forms was present here.

 Chapter 592 - Discovery

    <h4>Chapter 592 - Discovery</h4>

    The Northern Icefield was much bigger than what Zhao Hai had imagined. He reckoned that the ce was muchrger than the Carrion Swamp. Even after investigating for ten days, Zhao Hai still didn¡¯t have a substantial harvest. What he saw were only some frozen bones, but those had already been ruined by the winds of the Icefield, making them iplete. Because of this, Zhao Hai has no way to know what race of people those bones belonged to.

    But Zhao still insisted on pushing through, watching the screen everyday. Laura and the others had stopped doing so long time ago. The scenery in the Icefield was very monotonous, it might even drive people crazy.

    There was only one thing that they can see here, and that was the in whitendscape of the Icefield. Aside from that, there was virtually nothing.

    Zhao Hai stared at the screen carefully, he didn¡¯t want to miss anything. He just took some rest from time to time.

    In fact, Zhao Hai¡¯s trip didn¡¯t have much of an impact to his usual operation. After all, he has the Space, he can return to the continent at any time. He can still handle his businesses as well as the Buda n¡¯s matters.

    The Buda n¡¯s matters were already on track, so Zhao Hai didn¡¯t really need to manage it too much. The Buda n wasn¡¯t the same as the other families that were to centralized on their patriarch. Zhao Hai¡¯s matters were now mainly taken care of by Laura and the others, leaving him with very little to do.

    The feelings of Laura and the others towards each other were also very good. And they also knew about Zhao Hai¡¯s personality, so there was no jealousy present that wasmon in noble households, saving Zhao Hai lots of worries.

    Actually, this was partially due to the Space. The Space can slowly change a person¡¯s thinking. And since Zhao Hai was the host, people would slowly see him much more favorably.

    Laura and the others also underwent this change and were now centered around Zhao Hai. Because of this, they didn¡¯t be jealous of each other.

    But in the end, this change was vastly slowerpared to the Space subduing the 9th rank Magic Beasts. Because of this, nobody knew about it, even Zhao Hai.

    On Zhao Hai¡¯s 12th day in the Icefield, he was still staring at the nkndscape. Zhao Hai was also starting to get tired at this point.

    At this time, a strange thing attracted Zhao Hai¡¯s attention. It was a piece of rock, just an average piece of rock.

    If this rock was ced on other ces, then it wouldn¡¯t be very strange. However, this was the Northern Icefield, rocks were foreign existences here.

    Zhao Hai looked at the the rock while the staff slowed down. He directed his focus in order to inspect what this rock was.

    The monitor seems to understand Zhao Hai as it erged the rock¡¯s image. It even allowed Zhao Hai to see the entire thing.

    When Zhao Hai saw this rock, he couldn¡¯t help but get shocked. He couldn¡¯t be med, the rock¡¯s form resembled an animal that he knew, a giant ape.

    The bodies of giant apes are very huge. Aside from Little Jin, all of the other apes were very enormous, especially those who didn¡¯t break through.

    This ape in front of him, however, had a much bigger build. From the looks of it, this ape was about ten meters in height, it looked like it had a body that defiedmon sense. But the ape was now sealed in ice.

    Upon looking at this ape, Zhao Hai immediately rted it to the Diamond Ape Tribe. He knew the Beastman custom of having their unique magic beast. Moreover, he also asked the Beast King about the Diamond Ape tribe¡¯s magic beasts, so that he can track the Beast God¡¯s Spear much easier. Since he was doing it for the Beastmen, the Beast King didn¡¯t hide anything from him. The Diamond Apes were the sole race in the Prairie that didn¡¯t have any mounts. But even if they didn¡¯t have a mount, they still have their beast rtives by their side. These beasts not only provide the Diamond Apes with great strength, they also increase their defensive power. This ability also made true that they share their life and death with the Diamond Apes. Once their master dies, these Magic Beasts would perish as well.

    Because of this symbiotic rtionship, the spiritual connection between the magic beasts and the Diamond Apes gave them even more benefit and higher power than the other Beastmen. And in turn, this strength made the Diamond Apes the Kings of the Beastman Race.

    Zhao Hai looked around but cannot see a corpse of a Diamond Ape. This made Zhao Hai feel odd, if a diamond ape died here, then there should certainly be a Diamond Ape Beastman present. Why can¡¯t he see one?¡±

    While Zhao Hai was puzzled, Cai¡¯er said, ¡°Young Master, the Diamond Ape is in this thing¡¯s belly.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he focused the monitor to look at the diamond ape¡¯s belly. Upon looking, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but get shocked. It was because in the internal organs of this diamond ape, there was actually someone, a Diamond Ape.

    Zhao Hai pped his hands as heughed loudly. He was happy because he had finally found something in the Northern Icefield after a long time. He had finally found a Diamond Ape corpse, and in a good condition at that!

    Zhao Hai¡¯s excitement certainly mred Laura and the others. They immediately went to the living room and looked at the monitor.

    It didn¡¯t take a long time for them to gawk at what they had seen. They also expressed their happiness, every one of them was very excited.

    Zhao Hai gave a smile, then a white sh appeared as the Diamond Ape was observed inside the Space.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t ce the corpse inside the vi, but ced it outside. Then he led Laura and the others to it.

    The diamond ape was sealed in a bunch of ice, the same applied to the Diamond Ape inside its body. The diamond ape was curled up, so with it was no wonder that it looked like a rock from far away.

    Although it was already dead, the diamond ape still looked very fierce. It¡¯s imposing aura was very astonishing. One could see for frightening it would be too meet it when it was still alive.

    Laura and the others gathered around the body of the diamond ape. They didn¡¯t find the corpse strange, after all, Zhao Hai had millions of them. They were already used to it.

    After looking at the corpse, Laura turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Beastmen to have such a race. Compared to Little Jin¡¯s tribemates, these fellows were much morerger, they looked more frightening as well.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°They were once the rulers of the Prairie, people who made the other Beastmen bow. So it was certain that they were fearful. Alright, let¡¯s melt them first before turning them into undead.¡±

    Then Zhao Hai waved his hand as water from the Hot Spring was slowly sprinkled on the ice. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect the ice to be so hard. Spraying Hot Spring water to the corpse had be just like spraying water into ss.

    Zhao Hai stared, then he waved his hand once more as a he fired a Fireball towards the ice. Only after that did the ice start to melt.

    Zhao Hai released more fireballs in order to melt the ice. He also paid extreme attention to his movements in order to not burn the corpse.

    When the two bodies seem to have thawed, Zhao Hai waved his hand as a mass of ck mist surrounded the body. He wanted to turn the diamond ape as well as the Diamond Ape beastman into undead.

    But to his disappointment, the diamond ape as well as the Beastman in its belly remained unresponsive, it didn¡¯t turn into an undead.

    This startled Zhao Hai, his Dark Magic had always been effective to all corpses, why did it not work on this diamond ape? Zhao Hai was puzzled as he re-cast his spell, which still ended up in failure.

    Zhao Hai was confused, so he knocked his staff onto the corpse, discovering that it was still hard as a rock. It seems like it had been frozen for a long time that it had been petrified.

    This made Zhao Hai feel relief, he stored the corpse and then returned to the vi. Then he released his staff once more and searched for other diamond ape corpses.

    Completely different from the more than ten days of nothing, Zhao Hai had suddenlye up with diamond ape corpses one after the other. Zhao Hai discovered that these corpses were also sealed in ice, with the Diamond Ape beastman inside the bodies of the diamond apes. At the same time, all of them were also petrified.

    In the next three days, Zhao Hai found about a thousand diamond ape corpses. All of these corpses were the same, they all contained a Diamond Ape inside. Moreover, the corpses seem to extend in a straight line.

    While looking at these corpses, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but picture a scene. The Beastmen¡¯s most powerful race, exiled to the Northern Icefields, facing the brutal environment. All of them were fueled by this obsession of retrieving the Divine Artifact. All of them were undergoing this journey of death.

    In the days before, it seems like they hadn¡¯t discovered how to take care of their dead bodies. But in the ce where Zhao Hai saw the first diamond ape, it seems like they already found out a method, It¡¯s a special way of burial in which they would bury the Beastman inside their soul beast.

 Chapter 593 - Volcano

    <h4>Chapter 593 - Volcano</h4>

    Although deaths have appeared among them, the Diamond Apes that have survived still pushed on. Some people might die, but their pride as the Royal tribe of the Beastmen gave them the motivation to not back down. They just buried their loved ones before resuming on their death march.

    This scene jolted Zhao Hai, the Diamond Apes were truly worthy of being the Kings of the Beastmen. With such determinations, it wasn¡¯t a wonder why their status was too great.

    Laura and the others were simrly shocked, they cannot believe how an entire race would share the same obsession. They clearly knew that they would die, but they also knew that they were duty-bound to note back, the Beast God¡¯s Spear was just too valuable.

    Zhao Hai calmed himself before having the Blood Ghost Staff proceed forward. With the number of corpses that he received getting more and more, he didn¡¯t have the time to try turning them into Undead. He wanted to bring these corpses to the Prairie and give them a proper burial. They belonged to the Prairie, and it was proper for them to be buried there. In Zhao Hai¡¯s mind, they already had the qualifications to do so.

    Ten days after discovering the first Diamond Ape corpse, Zhao Hai had already stored about 10 thousand Diamond Ape corpses. The majority of these corpses were the elderly and children.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t explore other ces right now, the trail of corpses were already his guide. As long as he follows them, then he would surely reach a destination.

    After a month of flying around, the Diamond Ape corpses had already numbered to about five hundred thousand. This wasn¡¯t a small number.

    Mostrge tribes in the Prairie had about 1 million members. And for a huge warring tribe like the Tiger race, it might even be less. The more powerful the race, the more difficult it would be for them to multiply. Less powerful tribes, on the other hand, had great fertility.

    Since the Diamond Apes were the strongest at their time, then it would be impossible for them to have veryrge numbers. By the time he reached 500 thousand corpses, Zhao Hai can no longer see elderly and children among them. Most of what he acquired at this point, were young and able men.

    One must know that although Zhao Hai took a long time to collect these corpses, he was someone who was flying in the Icefield. Now imagine the state of these Diamond Apes, how long did they have to walk this way without stopping, how long did they kept their resolve? Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t dare to imagine it.

    It was very difficult for Zhao Hai to think about how these Diamond Apes were able to survive in such a climate. Their ability to prate this far into the Icefield was a monument to the tyrannical strength of their race.

    After three days of flying, Zhao Hai discovered from the monitor that some ck spots were spotted at a distance. He immediately erged the image and couldn¡¯t help but get shaken. This was because he had discovered a mountain, but what¡¯s most surprising in this mountain were the trees that were present. How could fully grown green trees be present here?

    This might not be strange in the continent, but what shocked Zhao Hai was the fact that it was here, in the Northern Icefield. There was almost nothing here aside from snow and ice. Who would¡¯ve thought that a mountain would be present here, and with a tree growing on it.

    Zhao Hai immediatelymanded the staff to fly to the mountain, while simultaneously collecting the corpses along the way. The number of corpses that he had received has now numbered to about seven hundred thousand.

    Because he was still storing the corpses, Zhao Hai took a little over two days before he arrived at the mountain. At the same time, Zhao Hai discovered that the area close to the mountain was devoid of any Diamond Ape corpses.

    This fact made Zhao Hai excited, it was just like what he had thought, the Diamond Apes didn¡¯t die out. The tree in the mountain represented the fact that there was warmth present there, which would in turn allow a person to survive. It was possible for the Diamond Apes to thrive on this mountain. The absence of corpses in the surroundings meant that the surviving Diamond Apes had already retrieved them.

    Zhao Hai was ted, he immediately had the monitor focus on the mountain. He wanted to know what this mountain was and see if there were people present.

    Upon further investigation, Zhao Hai discovered something that made him excited. There were roads paved in the mountain! It was artificial, moreover, there were evidence that some people had walked on them.

    With his excitement still present, Zhao Hai immediately came out of the Space and turned the Ghost Staff into a shuttle before flying towards the mountain.

    After he came out, he had discovered that the temperature near the mountain was quite high. It had the same temperature as the middle of the day in the continent, no wonder a tree can survive here for so long, it was actually very warm.

    The higher one gets to the summit, the temperature get warmer. Moreover, traces of activity can be seen, the roads looked to be constantly maintained, but Zhao Hai cannot see a single person yet.

    When Zhao Hai was halfway up the mountain, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. What he saw looked like a city. A stone wall was present, although it wasn¡¯t very high, it was certainly something that a person had built.

    Then Zhao Hai saw something move, it was a person. He immediately opened the monitor to look, and there he saw a leather-d Diamond Ape Beastman.

    Zhao Hai shed into the Space and carefully looked at the city using therge screen. The city was not very big, it can probably house about 100 thousand people. The outer walls was made ofrge stone, it had a height of 20 meters, and a thickness of 10. On the walls, Diamond Apes can be seen on sentry duty while wearing their leather armor. Every Diamond Ape were next to their diamond ape partner, a beast 10 meters in height. These diamond apes were either sitting or lying down. They looked very docile, but Zhao Hai didn¡¯t doubt their fighting prowess.

    Another thing that made Zhao Hai surprised were their weapons. The weapons that the Diamond Apes were using were actually made of wood, they seem to have no ironware.

    Their weapon looked like a thick wooden club, this club was no thinner that Zhao Hai¡¯s arm. Moreover, it looked pitch ck, but its appearance looked very sturdy.

    Zhao Hai also noticed that the Diamond Apes seemed to be quite anxious. They were constantly looking for something in the distance. This made Zhao Hai feel strange, he didn¡¯t understand why the Diamond Apes were anxious. Are there any enemies on this mountain? Even if there were, with the fighting strength of the Diamond Apes, what were they afraid of?

    Zhao Hai also noticed that there were no gates on this wall. The whole stretch was made as solid as possible, there was no way out.

    He was confused with such an arrangement. Even if the Diamond Apes had their giant partners to carry them, wouldn¡¯t leaving the city be very inconvenient? Why would they do this?

    While he was inspecting the walls, he discovered that there were traces of fighting present on it. The traces were very strange as well, some of it looked like it was caused by wild beasts, some looked like traces that a de or a sword might make.

    Then Zhao Hai shifted his gaze towards the city. The houses on this city were made of stone, and were of two stories, the lower one probably housed the diamond ape beasts. On the upper floor, there were some hay mats on the ground, each one upied by a person. Anything else that was inside the houses were either made of stone or wood.

    The city was quite lively, there were small Diamond Apes frolicking around the streets. Women of the Diamond Ape tribe were making leather armor, the elderly were making wooden clubs. These clubs looked just the same as the weapons that they were using. Some of the children used these clubs while learning how to fight.

    Zhao Hai looked to another part of the mountain and discovered some magic beasts that were being raised. The beasts looked just like the blue eyed rabbit, but they were evidently bigger, about as big as a pig. There were a lot of these beasts, and they were partitioned by wooden fences.

    After further inspection of the mountain, Zhao Hai finally discovered how these people were able to live in this ce, and why trees were growing here. It was because the mountain was actually a volcano, an active volcano. The crater on it summit was constantly spewing steam.

    Because the thermal energy of the volcano was negated by the cold environment, it had allowed the Diamond Apes to survive in it. It seems like this ce was where the Diamond Apes had ended up in.

    But Zhao Hai can also see that the overall strength of the Diamond Ape tribe had been damaged severely. Their entire race was now reduced to about 100 thousand people, and that was including the old and weak. Moreover, they seem to have met an enemy here, otherwise the guards on the walls wouldn¡¯t be looking so anxious.

    Zhao Hai took a closer look at the mountain. The area of this volcano was very huge. There were also ces where traces of people can be seen. At the same time, he also found out that there wasn¡¯t only only mountain, there were actually 13 peaks. The outer parts of this group of mountains was the only one with traces of activity.

    Zhao Hai turned to the other peaks and discovered why they were virtually unexplored. The ce was too hot, the only lifeforms that were able to survive here were fire element nts. Most importantly, the volcano seems to be unstable, like it could erupt at any time.

    However, there weren¡¯t a lot of lifeforms that could be seen on the other peaks. There were some fire element magic beasts, but Zhao Hai can see that their levels weren¡¯t very high. So naturally, these beasts weren¡¯t the enemies of the Diamond Ape tribe.

    After looking through the huge mountain, Zhao Hai decided to meet the Diamond Apes in order to acquire some information. If they had found the Beast God¡¯s spear, then it was good, but if they haven¡¯t, a heading would still suffice.

 Chapter 594 - Excitement

    <h4>Chapter 594 - Excitement</h4>

    Zhao Hai shed out of the Space and then released Alien. He watched from inside the undead¡¯s body as it slowly crawled towards the mountain.

    Before long, Alien had arrived in front of the Diamond Ape tribe¡¯s city. While inside Alien, Zhao Hai looked at the city with his own eyes. Just as Alien was halfway up the mountain, the people on the walls started to spot him. The Beastmen immediately took into action, the giant apes stood up, seemingly ready forbat.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare when he saw what just happened, he immediately had Alien stop and then loudly introduced himself, ¡°Beastman brothers, don¡¯t panic. I¡¯m not an enemy, I didn¡¯te to attack you.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s words took the attention of the people on the walls. When his voice was heard, the Beastmen were shocked. Then they looked at each other in utter disbelief.

    Zhao Hai understood the reactions of these Diamond Apes. They were in this ce for over 5000 years. 5000 years wasn¡¯t a short period of time, and in those years, they didn¡¯t have any contact with the outside world. Otherwise, the Beastmen wouldn¡¯t be clueless about their situation. Now that they heard someone else talking to them, they couldn¡¯t help but doubt their ears.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything else. He wanted to see what the reaction of the people on the wall would be and judge whether the enemy of the Diamond Apes were beasts or people.

    While thinking about these, Zhao Hai walked out of Alien¡¯s body. He appeared in his Magic Robes and staff. After going out, he stored Alien back into his body.

    Upon seeing Zhao Haie out, the Beastmen couldn¡¯t help but see the excitement. Zhao Hai looked at the Beastmen on the walls and couldn¡¯t help but smile. He could imagine what these people were feeling right now.

    He had no worries as he walked up to about only 12 meters away from the wall. Making the people see him clearly.

    Zhao Hai looked at the wall and the Diamond Ape beastmen that were present, The Diamond Apes stood still at the walls while looking at Zhao Hai, their bodies seem to be trembling.

    Then Zhao Hai gave a salute to the Diamond Apes and said, ¡°Beastman Brothers, I¡¯m called Zhao Hai. I came from the Beastman Prairie.¡±

    An elderly Diamond Ape¡¯s face looked emotional as he suddenly shouted in grief, ¡°It¡¯s been 5000 years! My Diamond Ape tribe¡­¡± Then he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, please wait a bit, I¡¯ll immediately have someonee over and get you.¡±

    Then he gave an order to a Diamond Ape, who then brought his diamond ape down the wall and appeared in front of Zhao Hai.

    The Diamond Ape beastman was more than 2 meters tall, from Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes, they seem to be 3 meters. Zhao Hai looked at the Beastman and smiled, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen Beastman brother.¡±

    The Diamond Ape returned the courtesy and said, ¡°Human Brother, did you reallye from the Prairie?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I did.¡±

    Then the Diamond Ape asked, ¡°Can sir please tell me what the Prairie looks like?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, but he immediately thought that since the Diamond Apes have survived for 5000 years here, the current generation were people who hadn¡¯t been to the Prairie before. So in their minds, the Prairie was a foreign ce. To them, the Prairie was a ce of legend, a beautiful ce, their origin.

    When Zhao Hai was about to answer the Diamond Ape, the elderly Diamond Ape shouted loudly, ¡°Little Six, what is taking you long? Don¡¯t ask mister any questions yet, quickly take him here.¡±

    When this Little Six heard the old man, he embarrassingly scratched his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been unfair to mister. I actually forgot about my taks. Mister, please sit down on my Liwa¡¯s shoulders. We¡¯ll be taking you to the city.¡±

    The Liwa that the Diamond Ape mentioned was naturally the gigantic ape right beside him. Zhao Hai looked at the diamond ape that was standing there like a human. It towered at a height of ten meters, it was a true colossus. For it to be called Liwa was actually very intriguing.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright.¡± Then Little Six beckoned to the diamond ape as it squatted and extended its hand towards Zhao Hai.

    The hand opened up as Zhao Hai stood directly on it.

    Then the ape ced Zhao Hai on one of its shoulders before cing Little Six on the other. Then it stood up and crawled up the wall.

    It didn¡¯t take a long time before the ape had climbed up the wall and ced Zhao Hai back down. The old Diamond Ape then arrived in front of Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Human friend, I am Patriarch Tess of the Diamond Ape tribe.What is your purpose ining here?¡±

    Zhao Hai gave respects to the Patriarch before he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Patriarch, I¡¯ve received a task from the current Beast King to retrieve the Beast God¡¯s Spear inside the Northern Icefield. I didn¡¯t expect the Diamond Apes to still be living here, if I bring this news back, I¡¯m sure the entire Beastman Race would be very shaken.¡±

    When Tess heard Zhao Hai, his face couldn¡¯t help but turn gloomy as he said, ¡°My tribe is deemed to be criminals. If we return to the Prairie, we would certainly not be popr. Mister, pleasee with me and discuss this matter some more.¡±

    Zhao Haiplied and then walked together with Tess towards his house. The people of the Diamond Ape tribe came over and surrounded Zhao Hai. He seemed to be regarded as an attraction, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.

    Before long, Zhao Hai and Tess finally arrived at a house. This house was quite ordinary. It didn¡¯t have much of a differencepared to the other Diamond Ape houses.

    Below the house were seven diamond apes, four big and three small. The three small apes followed Zhao Hai and Tess inside the house, the others were driven out.

    Tess weed Zhao Hai to the second floor to see his family. Tess¡¯ family was quite simple, he and his wife were a couple, and then he had a son and a daughter inw as well as three grandchildren.

    Zhao Hai exchanged greetings with the family before they sat down. Then Tess turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, did you just say that you were sent to the Icefield by the Beast King in order to search for the Beast God¡¯s Spear?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Yes. My rtionship with the Beastmen is quite good. In the entire continent, it was impossible for this matter to be revealed. Because of this, the Beast King gave me an order to retrieve the Beast God¡¯s Spear inside the Icefield.¡±

    Tess then sighed and said, ¡°In the past, my tribe has lost the Divine Artifact in this Northern Icefield, which was a serious offense that we hadmitted. In the end, the tribe was sent into exile here. It has been 5000 years since the first Diamond Apes were recorded to have prated the Northern Icefields, with a resolve to die here if they couldn¡¯t retrieve the Beast God¡¯s Spear. In the end, only 5000 members were able to reach the volcano and had settled here. We still haven¡¯t given up in looking for the Divine Artifact. But it has not been very easy these past thousand years. We don¡¯t know when it started, but ice beasts had started to desperately attack us. Because of them, we were forced to bunker up and defend, causing the retrieval of the Divine Artifact to be dyed.¡±

    The only thing that Zhao Hai knew was how serious the losses of the Diamond Apes were. Stored in his Space, there were about 700 thousand Diamond Ape corpses. Surviving with 5000 people was just short of being extinct as a tribe. Only after 5000 years of development did they had manage to recover and be 100 thousand. One could clearly see how severe the price they had paid just because of the Divine Artifact.

    But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think about these now, from what he heard from Tess, the Beast God¡¯s Spear was still lost. It was still somewhere inside the Northern Icefield.

    Zhao Hai quickly responded, ¡°Patriarch, what were these ice beasts and ice people that you were talking about? I¡¯ve seen some traces of attack on your walls, were they the cause of it?¡±

    Tess sighed again and replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. ording to the records of my tribe, these people appeared more than 1000 years ago. I don¡¯t know what they are, but their bodies were all made up of ice, may they be in the shape of a person or a beast. Despite theposition of their bodies, they can still move freely. They didn¡¯t seem to be intelligent, but they were very difficult to deal with. If you don¡¯t break their heads, they would not die. Fortunately, the volcano had somewhat weakened them. Otherwise, our tribe would have already been exterminated a long time ago.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, it was the first time that he had heard of such a life form. He looked at Tess ands aid, ¡°Patriarch, did you say that their bodies are all made of ice?¡±

    Tess nodded and said, ¡°Right, their entire bodies areprised of ice, we¡¯re sure of it because their bodies were somewhat transparent. When they are killed, they would immediately turn into water. They don¡¯t look like a lifeform, but their fighting strength wasn¡¯t very weak.¡±

    Zhao Hai knit his brows, this was the first time that he had heard of this detail about the Northern Icefield. It was indeed worthy of being called one of the Five Forbidden Areas.

    Tess looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, hase at a tricky time. I estimate that in theing days, those ice beings would attack. At that time, I think mister would understand after seeing them with your own eyes.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright. I have also been travelling for a long time, I really need a good rest. I apologize to the Patriarch for disturbing your city.¡±

    Tess smiled and said, ¡°Mister is too polite. You¡¯re our first visitor for more that 5000 years. Naturally, we would need to entertain you well.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he looked at Tess and said, ¡°Patriarch, while on the way here, I¡¯ve discovered a lot of Diamond Ape corpses. I have brought those corpses with me, how would you want those to be processed?¡±

    Tess stared, then he stood up as his expression changed, ¡°Did Mister really bring those corpses?¡±

    Zhao Hai also stood up as he nodded, ¡°I did. To be honest, I¡¯m very astonished by it. There were about 700 thousand corpses in total. If I didn¡¯t have a Space equipment, then I simply couldn¡¯t bring them with me. Patriarch, I really admire your tribe. For your tribe to still strive up to this point, I believe that you have already been redeemed.¡±

    When Tess heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but stare for a moment before he suddenly cried and said, ¡°Ancestors, can you hear this? Someone said that our crime has been redeemed, you can now rest in peace.¡± Tess¡¯ wife, son, and daughter-inw stood up as well.

    Zhao Hai knew that the Beast God¡¯s Spear was a huge thorn in the hearts of the Diamond Apes. He said that in order to somewhat appease their hearts. But him saying this was not without foundation. He truly thinks that the Diamond Apes have already paid enough for their crime.

    After some time, Tess¡¯ mood slowly calmed down, then he turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, may I be able to see my ancestors¡¯ remains?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he walked outside as Tess¡¯ family immediately followed him behind. Upon arriving outside, Zhao Hai discovered that the ce was full of Diamond Apes, they were all looking at him curiously. Zhao Hai smiled faintly, he felt like a monkey in a zoo, being gazed upon by onlookers.

    Tess looked at the faces of these people and said, ¡°Everyone,e to the city¡¯s wall with me. Mister Zhao Hai just told me that he had brought the remains of our ancestors. Join me in bringing respects to them!¡±

    Upon hearing Tess, the surrounding Diamond Apes turned silent for a moment before an uproar came about. They immediately passed the news around, and before long, every person in the city came to know about it.

    Zhao Hai knew how the Beastmen regarded their ancestors. For Zhao Hai to bring their ancestors¡¯ bodies with him was already a huge gesture of kindness towards the Diamond Apes.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t waste time. As he got on the wall with Tess, and then down again to the area outside, he immediately released the petrified corpses.

    Tess looked at the corpses on the ground as tears came flowing out of his eyes. He gently walked towards on of the corpses, and then as he was sobbing he said, ¡°This is indeed my ancestors¡¯ remains. At that time, because they were afraid that the corpses would disintegrate in the harsh environment of the Icefield, they decided to ce the bodies inside theirpanions. The skin of a diamond ape would slowly petrify as soon as it dies, allowing it to protect what was inside its body. Since they were hurrying along, they can only resort to this method of burial.¡±

    Zhao Hai only released about a hundred corpses before he stopped. The area outside the wall was too small, it was impossible to release every single corpse. Therefore, he just released a hundred before turning to Tess and said, ¡°Patriarch, the corpses are just too many. I cannot ce them all down here, what do we do?¡±

    Tess looked at the remains and sighed, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble mister to bring the remains down the mountain and then release them into the Icefield. After we give our respects, then we would be cremating them.¡±

    Zhao Hai then asked, ¡°Cremate? Howe I couldn¡¯t remember any ritual of cremation among the Beastmen?¡±

    Tess nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s true, there wasn¡¯t a ceremony of cremation among the Beastmen. But our Diamond Ape n decided to do it as a form of gratitude to the life that was given to use by this volcano. Since the time we settled here, we had changed our death ceremonies into cremation.¡±

 Chapter 595 - Cremation

    <h4>Chapter 595 - Cremation</h4>

    Zhao Hai nodded, he can understand their decision. They thought that they were about to be eliminated and then suddenly a ce like this appeared that can allow them to live. In this case, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for them to grab the opportunity. Not wonder, even for the Beastmen to have not done cremation before, they decided to do so right now.

    But Zhao Hai thought about it and decided to remind Tess, he opened his mouth and said, ¡°Patriarch Tess, my Space is very big. If I can find the Beast God¡¯s Spear, I can bring these remains back to the Prairie. How about burying them back there?¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Tess couldn¡¯t help but stare, he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Is mister telling the truth? Is it possible for you to take these remains back to the Prairie?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±

    Tess looked at the remains, and then he looked back at the mountain. He sighed lightly and then shook his head, ¡°Forget it, we¡¯ll go through with the cremation. My tribe would still look for the Beast God¡¯s Spear. But I think we don¡¯t have a ce to return to anymore.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Tess and said, ¡°Patriarch, I came this time to seek the Beast God¡¯s Spear, and I¡¯m confident in being able to find it. If I retrieve the Divine Artifact, then can¡¯t you return to the Prairie by then?¡±

    Tess looked at Zhao Hai and then smiled bitterly, ¡°Mister, to tell you the truth, what¡¯s the point of our tribe returning to the Prairie? Our Diamond Ape tribe has a magnificent past, we were once the Royal n of the Beastman Race. But our entire tribe has been exiled here, and was now reduced to 100 thousand members. Even if we return to the Prairie, what can we obtain? Can our small tribe of 100 thousand people survive there? Won¡¯t the present Royal Tribe see us as a threat? Mister, to be honest, we do long for the Prairie, but at the same time, we are also afraid to return.¡±

    Zhao Hai was shaken, he didn¡¯t think that Tess would have thought this far. Are they really the Beastman tribe that was known to be straightforward? This was a wise old man who had already seen the world.

    Zhao Hai knew that what Tess said was true. The status of the Diamond Apes was too awkward. They were the previous Royal tribe, and was now reduced to a small tribe of 100 thousand members. Even if they have formidable fighting strength, what would they bring when they go back to the Prairie? The other Beastmen were already used to being under the rule of the Lion and Tiger races. If another Royal tribe returns, then things would getplicated.

    Because one couldn¡¯t exist along with the other, it was inevitable that a war would happen. Once their status was be ced on the line, the Lion and Tiger races wouldn¡¯t give the Diamond Apes any opportunity, Therefore, being suppressed and eventually withering away was a possible oue for them.

    Zhao Hai sighed, he didn¡¯t say anything more, he turned around and then stored the remains back into the Space. He then led the people of the Diamond Ape tribe down the mountain, When they reached the t icefield, Zhao Hai immediately released all of the corpses before silently going off to the side.

    Tess and the other members of the Diamond Ape tribe carried on with their rituals. Their ceremony was very simple, they killed some magic beasts and then made some rituals on bended knees. There weren¡¯t a lot going on. However, the Diamond Apes wept upon seeing their people who have died. These were their ancestors.

    After some time, Tess went to Zhao Hai as he bowed and said, ¡°We thank mister Zhao Hai. We¡¯ll have to ask mister to please take these remains to the summit.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then received the corpses again. Then together with Tess and the others, they began to walk towards the summit. The higher they went up, the higher the temperature became, but that didn¡¯t matter. When Zhao Hai arrived at the summit, he saw a huge crater. It was round, and was spewing white gas into the air, one could even see faint signs of fire here and there.

    Zhao Hai looked carefully and saw that under this crater was a magma pool. The magma inside was tumbling around, but it doesn¡¯t look like it was about to erupt.

    Under the request of Tess, Zhao Hai dropped the bodies into the crater as the Diamond Apes resumed their ceremony Then they returned to the city, Zhao Hai was led by Tess back to his home.

    When they arrived back home, Tess¡¯ wife and daughter-inw went to prepare for dinner while Tess, his son, and Zhao Hai sat on the living room. Tess looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, can you tell us briefly about the current state of the Prairie?¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t decline, he nodded and then spoke up. He had aplete understanding of the Prairie at this point, so it wasn¡¯t a problem for him to tell them.

    Actually, even after 5000 years has passed by, there weren¡¯t a lot of developments in the continent. Even the magic system remained virtually unchanged, the same was true for the Beastmen. The only thing fairly new was the fact that the Beastmen can now use the soul of their beasts in order to cultivate. They had also learned how to look for appropriate beast souls as well as appropriate mounts.

    But one shouldn¡¯t look down on this achievement, the Beastmen had done a lot of tests in order to achieve this point. In turn, it managed to increase their overall strength. Just imagine the difference between beastmen ridingmon bulls versus beastmen that were riding their exclusive mounts.

    Five thousand years was quite a long time, even some of the Beastmen had changed their weapons in this period. But all of these 5000 years of change wasn¡¯t recorded on the Diamond Ape tribe¡¯s books.

    Tess¡¯ wife and daughter-inw were already done making their meal, but Tess was still not willing to move. He was too deeply focused on Zhao Hai¡¯s narration.

    Only after his wife had called him several times did Tess woke up from his stupor, he looked at Zhao Hai embarrassingly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been unfair to mister, let¡¯s go have a meal first.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded with a smile, then he went along with Tess¡¯ family to the dining room. The ce wasn¡¯t very big, and the inside only had ordinary wooden furniture. All of the things inside were either made of wood or made of stone. It was nearly impossible to see any ironware. If there were 1 or 2, those ironware were still heavily damaged due to prolonged use.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯tugh at them, after all, Beastmen weren¡¯t good in handling iron. Moreover, from the looks of it, there weren¡¯t any iron deposits that can be seen in the vicinity. And even ironware was already considered to be a miracle if the Diamond Apes were able to bring them along in the first ce.

    However, one couldn¡¯t just devalue these people, they still had some sort of talent in them. From what Zhao Hai can see, the things in Tess¡¯ house that used wood or stone were made very well. They were very smooth to the touch and even the stone knife looked very sharp.

    They used a stone pot and a stone b in order to cook the food. They didn¡¯t have much of a vor, but it still tasted very good. And most importantly, they also had their own wine here. When Zhao Hai asked, the wine was made from a fruit that can be found in the mountain. The fruit had a sweet taste, it was very good.

    After having eaten their meal, the group returned to the living room. Then Zhao Hai resumed talking to them about the matters of the continent. The Beastmen, the Humans, all of those things were told to Tess.

    Although Zhao Hai¡¯s narration wasn¡¯tprehensive, he still finished talking deep into the night. Only after Zhao Hai was done did Tess and the others noted that it was already veryte. They immediately prepared a room for Zhao Hai, asking him to rest.

    After Zhao Hai entered his room, he immediately shed to the Space. Even if it waste, Laura and the others were still not asleep, they were currently in the living room, chatting.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai has arrived, Laura immediately smiled and said, ¡°Brother Hai, you finally came back. You look very tired, Haha.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly, he was far more than tired. He felt that his throat was about to emit smoke, moreover it was also very painful. If he didn¡¯t treat it, then he might not be able to talk tomorrow.

    Zhao Hai immediately drank a cup of Spatial Water. After feeling well, he turned to Laura and said, ¡°I can¡¯t help it. Tess is too enthusiastic. Why haven¡¯t you gone to rest, did something happen?¡±

    Zhao Hai already told Laura and the others that he had something to do outside, so they can just rest ahead of time. But it appeared to be useless, the women didn¡¯t listen to him.

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Something did came up. Brother Hai, you seem to have forgotten since you¡¯ve been focused on the Icefield for one month. We think it should be time for the Buddha Empire to get the first batch of magic beasts.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he couldn¡¯t help but smack his own head, ¡°I forgot. Good, please arranged for it. Right, did the fleet from Golden Ind arrive?¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°They¡¯re already on the coastlines of the Prairie. I¡¯ll have them stop for a couple of days before going back. After all, 4000 beasts aren¡¯t that much. If we make them stop there for too long, people might get suspicious.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll hand this matter off to you. It would be best if the beasts get as minimal contact with the Space as possible. If they get promoted inside, then it would be very troublesome.¡±

    Laura and the others couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Others were afraid that their magic beasts wouldn¡¯t be able to improve. Only their group were an exception, they were actually afraid of their magic beasts levelling up too quickly. If this was revealed to the outside world, people would kill them.

    After some time, Lizzy turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, does the Diamond Apes really not want to return to the Prairie?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he told them about the worries of Tess. After listening to Zhao Hai, Laura and the others couldn¡¯t help but nod. They understood Tess¡¯ worries. This matter was quitemon, after all, no race wanted to give up their authority.

    If it was the past Diamond Ape tribe, then it wouldn¡¯t be a problem since they possess tyrannical strength. But now they were reduced into a small tribe, they don¡¯t have the ability to rule anymore.

    1. But I¡¯m pretty sure dumping 700 thousand bodies in one go would cause a reaction xD

 Chapter 596 - Hiring Oneself

    <h4>Chapter 596 - Hiring Oneself</h4>

    The political struggles of the Beastmen were much more worse than the Humans, and Laura and the others had experienced these things. Therefore, when they heard what Zhao Hai had said, they immediately knew what was going on.

    Lizzy knit her brows for a moment before her eyes suddenly lit up, ¡°Big Brother Hai, so you¡¯re saying that it would be impossible for the Diamond Apes to return to the Prairie? If that¡¯s so, then how about inviting them over to the ck Wastnd?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he had not thought about it until Lizzy reminded him. If Tess and the others don¡¯t want to return to the Prairie, then how about having them go to the ck Wastnd? The ck Wastnd was also very huge, he had also nted some grass on the still unupiednds. At this point those grasses should have healthily spread.

    Wales was still in severe need of manpower right now, so the ves still cannot be given to Zhao Hai. If the Diamond Apes were to settle in the ck Wastnd, then the current deficit would be solved.

    Although they had lived for 5000 years on that mountain, Zhao Hai can see that the Diamond Apes haven¡¯t given up in their tradition of herding. They were mainly focused on herding, there doesn¡¯t seem to be much farming going on. Because of this, having them herd in the ck Wastnd would be quite feasible.

    After thinking about it, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t bear but nod repeatedly and said, ¡°That is a good idea. If we can invite them, then we would have an additional 100 thousand people that can help us. Moreover, the fighting strength of the Diamond Apes are strong. Having them with us will give the family another trump card.¡±

    Megan nodded and said, ¡°That would be very great. Moreover, Elder Brother Hai, I think Tess would ask you tomorrow about why you agreed to seek the Beast God¡¯s Spear. You can use that opportunity to tell him about the matter with the Divine Realm. Then you can see if they would like toe with us. If they don¡¯t want to, then that would not be a problem. But I think they would agree, after all, without our help, it would be impossible for them to go out of the Icefield.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°I also think that they would agree. They have lived in this volcano while in constant worry about it erupting. We can help them go live in a new environment, there¡¯s no reason for them to oppose to it.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Who knows, maybe they have the ability to return, but they just chose not to. Alright, let¡¯s go take a rest. Tomorrow, all of these matters would be settled.¡± Then he walked towards his room while pulling Laura. Laura¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn red while Lizzy and the others were chuckling.

    The next morning, Zhao Hai went out of Meg¡¯s room (this is not a mistake, he also went there. Hahaha) Then he went out of the space and returned to the room that was given to him by Tess.

    Although one could say that Zhao Hai had practically zero rest, it didn¡¯t affect him much since he was now a 9th rank expert. He didn¡¯t feel any tiredness at all.

    When Zhao Hai returned to his room, he arranged his clothes before going out. He didn¡¯t see Tess anywhere, but he didn¡¯t care about it. He went out quite early today, this was because he wanted to see get some unique beasts and nts from this volcano. Even if they cannot increase it¡¯s level, it can still provide some experience.

    Zhao Hai came out of the Tess¡¯ house and saw that there were already quite a few people outside. These people had just woke up and were preparing for their work. Most of these people were elderly. Their jobs were quite simple, and it was to sweep the streets of the city. The fighting strength of older people had waned, so they weren¡¯t suitable for defending the city. Therefore, the only thing that they could do was this.

    Zhao Hai greeted these old people with a smile while the old people quickly returned the courtesy. They were very grateful to Zhao Hai because he brought the remains of their ancestors over, which was also one of their concerns.

    After greeting the elderly people, Zhao Hai went to the wall. After seeing Zhao Hai, the guards immediately gave him a salute, of which Zhao Hai returned the gesture. After his salute, Zhao Hai informed them about his intentions before he summoned Alien and went out of the city.

    He didn¡¯t want to fly here, since it would make the Diamond Apes know about his strength. Therefore, he summoned Alien to be his transport.

    Outside of the city was a forest, so Zhao Hai had alien patrol it for a while. Whenever he saw any unique nts and so on, he would immediately absorb them into the Space. Although the prompts kepting, there was no notification regarding a level up. Zhao Hai already expected this, so he didn¡¯t feel anything strange.

    Alien was quick, and with the recent promotion of the Space, its might had also gone up. As long they weren¡¯t 8th rank, Alien can forcefully catch them and store them into the Space. Because of this, Zhao Hai wasfortable and just sat inside as he left all the work for Alien.

    It didn¡¯t take a long time before Zhao Hai finished patrolling the mountain that the Diamond Apes were living in. The mountain did have some good nts and animals in it. It might be because it was a volcano, but most of them had the fire attribute. Although the Space didn¡¯t level up, it¡¯s fire attribute had been increase. This was a kind of sess for Zhao Hai.

    After touring the mountain, Zhao Hai felt that it was time, so he immediately headed towards the Diamond Apes¡¯ city. He figured that it was about the time where most people would wake up.

    As expected, when Alien arrived at the city, most people have already got up. Tess was in the wall and had been waiting for his return. Upon seeing Zhao Haie back, Tess couldn¡¯t help but feel relief.

    After sharing a breakfast, Tess invited Zhao Hai to the living room. After sitting down, Tess looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, yesterday I asked you about the matters of the continent and discovered that the present rtionship between the Humans and Beastmen wasn¡¯t very good. Moreover, they even had a recent war. I want to ask why did the Beast King trusted Mister with the task of retrieving the Beast God¡¯s Spear?¡±

    Zhao Hai already expected this question yesterday, so he had thought of an excuse. He told Tess his status in the Prairie as well as him being a Foreign Elder of the Dwarves. At the same time, he also presented a token, it seemed to be made out of beast bone and it had a carving of the word King(Íõ) on it.¡±

    Naturally, this wasn¡¯t the Beast King¡¯smand token, but instead, it was the Beastman Race¡¯s Foreign Prince token. The Beast King gave this token to Zhao Hai. In any case, if Zhao Hai can retrieve the Divine Artifact, he would be the Beastman Race¡¯s Foreign Prince. And if Zhao Hai failed, then it was probable that he would perish in the Icefield. Therefore, the Beast King giving this token in advance wasn¡¯t much of a big deal.

    When Zhao Hai showed the Foreign Prince token, Tess immediately believed him. This was because this Foreign Prince token was illustrated in their tribe records. Moreover, this token originated with the Diamond Apes. But they gave this token to a Dwarf Master Artisan instead of a Human.

    Tess gave the token back to Zhao Hai and then said, ¡°Mister, you said that something was about to happen in the continent. And the help of the Beast God¡¯s Spear was required. May I ask what this matter is?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he narrated the prophecy of the Dwarf Race as well as Iron Hammer¡¯s words. He told Tess about thetest movements of the Radiant Church. He didn¡¯t hide anything from Tess since, just like Megan said, if the Diamond Apes doesn¡¯t have his aid, then it would be impossible for them to leave the Icefield. And if Tess agreed to his help, then it would be simr to the Diamond Apes being his people, so there was no need to be on guard.

    Although Zhao Hai admired the Diamond Apes, he couldn¡¯t just have sympathy take the upper hand in this matter. If the Diamond Apes don¡¯t agree to move to the ck Wastnd, then Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t reveal the existence of the Space to them. This was because it still wasn¡¯t time to reveal the Space.

    While listening to Zhao Hai, Tess¡¯ brows couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle. He didn¡¯t think that while his tribe stayed in the Icefield for 5000 years, the events in the outside world had surprisingly developed to this point. Moreover, the Beast God¡¯s Spear was now needed more than before.

    Zhao Hai looked at Tess¡¯ expression and decided to not disturb him. He just sat there quietly as he took a sip of water. Tess turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Is misterpletely confident in retrieving the Beast God¡¯s Spear?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Almostpletely. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem. You should know that since I was able toe here, I should have the ability to retrieve it.¡±

    Tess looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I heard from mister that you are a Human noble. So you should have your own fief. Mister, I need your help. I hope you can agree to it.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard Tess, he couldn¡¯t help but gawk. This was because Tess¡¯ statement was equal to him telling Zhao Hai that he wishes for the Diamond Apes to hire themselves to him on their own initiative.

    Zhao Hai nodded immediately and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a Marquis of the Rosen Empire. My territory is very big.¡±

    Tess looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°If my Diamond Ape tribe hires ourselves to mister, does mister have a way for us to exit the Icefield?¡±

    Zhao Hao looked at Tess before he nodded and said, ¡°I do, not only could I take you out of the Icefield, I can also provide you a ce to herd on. I can make your children go to school, and also have your own tribe manage by yourselves. But after going to my fief, unless I give permission, you won¡¯t be able to go out.¡±

    Tess looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Can I ask where Mister¡¯s fief is?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°The ck Wastnd!¡±

    Tess stared, he looked confused at Zhao Hai as he said, ¡°Mister, did you just say ck Wastnd? Thatnd has someone upying it?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m the one upying it. And nobody in the continent except people my family trusted knew that I was able to put it to good use. That¡¯s why I said that you won¡¯t be able to leave mynd without my permission.¡±

    Tess looked at Zhao Hai in shock, ¡°Is mister really telling the truth? Are you really upying the ck Wastnd? Right, can I ask mister how you¡¯re nning to take us out of the Icefield?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Tess, he smiled faintly and then said, ¡°I ask Patriarch to rx your body. I¡¯ll make you know in a moment. Regardless of what happens, Patriarch should not panic.¡± Then with an intention, he moved the two of them to ck Wastnd¡¯s Iron Mountain Fort.

    1. The parenthesis was the actual author putting in ament

 Chapter 597 - Red Crystal

    <h4>Chapter 597 - Red Crystal</h4>

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t bring Tess to the Space, he just directly teleported themselves to the ck Wastnd. The two appeared inside Iron Mountain Fort¡¯s living area.

    He¡¯d rather make people aware that he has a Space Divergent Ability rather than revealing the existence of the Space. Although Space Divergent Abilities were rare, their existence were known in the continent. On the other hand, the Space was entirely unique, it was impossible for the continent to have such a thing.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai was now very conscious of his conduct. Only those he trusted were able to know about the Space. For the others, the most they can know was him having some sort of Space Divergent Ability.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai also didn¡¯t want others to know about the current state of the ck Wastnd. He was afraid that the people would attribute the changes of the ck Wastnd to him.

    In the past, he didn¡¯t want the people to think that he had any skill in refining or alchemy. If people came to know that the ck Wastnd has been improved, he would have no way to justify it.

    However, he wasn¡¯t afraid of people asking about it right now. In the past he couldn¡¯t find a reason. But now that he has the Processing Machine, as long as he provides the materials, it can make basically everything.

    Zhao Hai thinks that being low key is good. After all, the area of the ck Wastnd was very big. If people came to know that it was now usable, greedy eyes would be staring at it.

    Tess looked around him in shock. He didn¡¯t think that he would instantly be transported into another ce. He suddenly remembered something written in their tribe records about formidable Divergent Abilities in the continent.

    One must know that the records of the Diamond Apes wasn¡¯t broken even after they were exiled to the Icefield. They didn¡¯t give up in their task of recording everything.

    Because of this, the records of the Diamond Apes were asplete as it can be. Therefore, even when being exiled for 5000 years, Tess was still aware of the existence of Divergent Abilities as well as the existence of the most formidable one of them all, Space Divergent Abilities. In the past, even Beastmen were able to acquire such an ability, which exins why it had also appeared in their records.

    Tess looked at Zhao Hai with shining eyes as he said, ¡°Was that a Space Divergent Ability?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Right, it¡¯s my Space Divergent Ability. Moreover, my ability is special, not only could I do teleportation, I can also make a Spatial Passage. It would allow people to pass through and immediately arrive here, in the ck Wastnd. This gave me the confidence to im that I can bring you here.¡±

    Tess was moved, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Good, fantastic. Thank you so much Mister.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. We still have to prepare the ce where you¡¯ll be settling in. Let¡¯s head out and see the territory.¡±

    Then Zhao Hai brought Tess to the fort¡¯s exit. When the Giant Horned Bulls saw Tess, they couldn¡¯t help but gawk. The expressions of the Giant Horned Bulls can be understood. After all, it has been 5000 years before a Diamond Ape was spotted in the continent.

    The Giant Horned Bulls saw them but they didn¡¯t know who Tess was. Although they knew that he was an ape Beastman, Tess was different from those that they had seen before. This made them very puzzled, exining how they looked at Tess. Tess hurried towards one Giant Horned Bull, then he said, ¡°Beastman Brother, what tribe are you?¡±

    Tess question made the Giant Horned Bull gawk. Although they were tribes in the Prairie that cannot be ssified at first nce, the Giant Horned Bulls were the most recognizable tribe among the Beastman. Their tworge horns wasn¡¯t something that people can just ignore.

    The Giant Horned Bull rubbed the horn on his head, he thought that maybe his horns have shrunk. Otherwise, why would this Beastman ask about his tribe?

    Zhao Hai saw the confused appearance of the Giant Horned Bull, so he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Arpurt, don¡¯t be surprised. It¡¯s true that he cannot recognize you. This person is from the Diamond Ape tribe. They had lived in the Northern Icefield.¡±

    The Giant Horned Bull named Arpurt stared nkly, then he muttered, ¡°Diamond Ape tribe, what tribe is the Diamond Ape tribe?¡± Then after a moment he was suddenly stunned, he looked at Tess with shining eyes as he asked, ¡°The exiled Royal Tribe, the Diamond Apes? Some of you have survived? Oh my god!!¡±

    When Tess heard Arpurt exim, he couldn¡¯t help but be moved as he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that people would still remember our tribe. I am indeed from the Diamond Ape tribe.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then said, ¡°Patriarch Tess, these brothers are from the Giant Horned Bull tribe. Last year, they hade across a disaster in the Prairie, their tribe had been attacked. Therefore, we led them here. Now, they had settled in Iron Mountain Fort.¡±

    Arpurt looked at Tess with an expression of disbelief, he looked very silly. In fact, who could act normal in such a situation. A race that had vanished for about 5000 years suddenly appearing in front of them, this was inconceivable.

    When Tess heard Zhao Hai that Arpurt was from the Giant Horned Bull tribe, he immediately believed him judging by how huge Arpurt¡¯s horns were. He immediately looked at Arpurt and said, ¡°Beastman Brother, hello.¡± He didn¡¯t know what to say. It seems like he wanted to say a lot, but he just didn¡¯t know how to say it.

    Arpurt recovered and then looked at Tess and said, ¡°Are you really from the Diamond Ape tribe? Did you really go to the Northern Icefield? How did you manage to survive there?¡±

    At this time, those working in Iron Mountain Fort who had noticed themortion had alreadye over. When the people of the Giant Horned Bull tribe heard Arpurt, they couldn¡¯t help but stare at Tess in disbelief.

    After some time, Green and Merine hade and had the situation be under control. Then Green and Merine invited Tess to the living room while inviting Ares and Aria over. The two were now deemed to be the elders of the Giant Horned Bulls. It would be best if Tess talks to them.

    ZHao Hai didn¡¯t say anything and just had Ares and Aria bring Tess to explore Iron Mountain Fort. Zhao Hai believed that as they talk with each other, Tess would understand the life at the fort. Therefore, he didn¡¯t have to worry.

    Sure enough, Tess went out for a long time with Ares. And when he came back, Tess had a meal with Zhao Hai and the others. The face of Tess went red, it was quite clear that he had be drunk.

    When Tess returned to the fort¡¯s living room, Zhao Hai immediately looked at him and said, ¡°Patriarch Tess, we should head back. If we¡¯re gone for a long time, your people would start to get worried.¡±

    Tess nodded, he had already asked Ares about the questions that was on his mind, so he was quite satisfied with today¡¯s trip. It was already time for them to return.

    Zhao Hai led Tess as their bodies shed and returned to the Diamond Apes¡¯ city. They didn¡¯t sh inside their room instantly, but instead looked for a ce where nobody was present.

    Tess looked at the surroundings and knew instantly that they hade back. Then he walked towards his house along with Zhao Hai. Just shortly after they had returned, they had met a Diamond Ape, when the ape saw Tess he immediately said, ¡°Patriarch, you¡¯re here. Aunt has been looking for you.¡±

    Tess nodded and said, ¡°Thanks.¡± Then he went back to his house along with Zhao Hai. The family still hadn¡¯t eaten yet, they were still waiting for the two to arrive.

    Seeing the twoe back, Tess¡¯ wife couldn¡¯t help butin to him several times. She berated him about noting back in time for meal. But when she saw that they had already eaten, she didn¡¯t say anything.

    While Tess had them eat their meal, he was sitting on the living room with Zhao Hai. After they had sat down, Tess looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, I still need to discuss this matter with the elders. I hope you can give me some time.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to worry. After all, the ce and supplies for your tribe would have to be prepared. It¡¯ll be fine if we go a bitter. But meanwhile, I¡¯ll go head to the mountains and explore to see if there are any rare nts and animals present.¡±

    Tess nodded and said, ¡°Mister, do you need someone to guide you?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°No need. I¡¯m just casually strolling around. Do you think there are any beings in this mountain that can threaten my safety?¡±

    Tess nodded and said, ¡°There aren¡¯t any formidable magic beasts in this mountain. But the third peak, fifth peak, and seventh peak must not be explored. Those mountains are quite unstable, they might randomly spew out high temperature fire. Mister should be careful, people aren¡¯t able toe back after exploring those areas.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded before he stood up and gave Tess a salute. Then he turned around to walk outside. Seeing Zhao Hai leave, Tess immediately headed out and sent word to the various houses of the elders, calling them over for a meeting. They must reach a decision at the shortest possible time.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t really care about any of these. To be honest, he didn¡¯t really ce great importance to the decision that Tess and the others would make. After all, it was impossible for Zhao Hai to send them to the Prairie using his ability. The only ce they can go to would be the ck Wastnd. Otherwise, Zhao Hai would stop caring about them and then going forth to continue his search. The ck Wastnd¡¯s secrets cannot be revealed, so it would be careless for Zhao Hai to just have Tess reveal it.

    Zhao Hai sat inside Alien as it walked into the forest and headed directly to the second peak. This mountain peak wasn¡¯t as tall as the mountain that Tess¡¯ tribe were living in. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t very far from the third peak. Zhao Hai can clearly see what Tess just warned him, the third peak was actually a volcano that would erupt once in a while. This was the reason why Tess and the others decided to live on the first peak.

    After leaving the first peak, Alien immediately mmed his tail on the ground as it directly flew towards the second peak. The distance between the two peaks wasn¡¯t short. If Alien just walked, it would take them a lot of time.

    Since Zhao Hai¡¯s undead had be 9th ranks, it was natural that they were now able to fly on the air. Which made it even more convenient for Zhao Hai to travel.

    The second peak didn¡¯t have much things. From what Zhao Hai can tell, this second peak was just like an extinct volcano. It¡¯s crater was ck and had nothing in it. Zhao Hai stopped caring about it as his gaze turned towards the third peak.

    The third peak was very different from the second peak. Zhao Hai can just feel how high the temperature was just from where he was standing. Even at the foot of the mountain, the temperature was still higher than back in the Diamond Apes¡¯ city.

    nts were actually very rare in the third peak. The ones who popted the area were fire element magic beasts. Zhao Hai naturally wouldn¡¯t let this opportunity go as he received the nts as well as the beasts into the Space. But although he had absorbed a lot, the Space still didn¡¯t levelup.

    While Zhao Hai was collecting, he proceeded further up the volcano. He was very curious and wanted to look at what¡¯s present on top of the mountain.

    Before long, he arrived at the summit where the temperature was very high. If one were to drop an egg on the ground, it would definitely turn into an omelette immediately. But this temperature didn¡¯t affect Zhao Hai as well as Alien, so they proceeded to go take a closer look at the crater.

    The crater looked like a giant stove that constantly spat out fire. Less than 50 meters away from the crater, magma can be seen tumbling about.

    Zhao Hai looked at the magma with his eyes as he prepared to get down and observe it. However, he suddenly discovered something that made him stop.

    It was a piece of red Crystal, it glittered and was translucent. It was very attractive, the crystal wasn¡¯t very far from the crater. Moreover, it was a very big piece.

    Zhao Hai curiously looked at the stone as he had a Spatial Rift appear and absorbed the red crystal.

    When the crystal reached the Space, a prompt was then heard, ¡°High energy crystal has been detected. Contains a huge amount of heat energy. The energy is stable and can be used. May produce energy equal to 100 thousand watts. This crystal can be reusable. Once it runs out of energy, it can just be ced on a source and reabsorb some energy.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. This energy of this red crystal managed to move him. This thing can actually store a lot, and it can be recharged as well. He can now use it to provide energy in the future, this was a very good thing for the family.

    Zhao Hai immediately opened the monitor and asked Cai¡¯er to look at the other mountain peaks and search for other red crystals.

    The Space¡¯s ability to search was very good, it didn¡¯t take too long before they had found more red crystals, whose sizes weren¡¯t not small either. Zhao Hai immediately opened a rift and absorbed them into the Space before continuing on his search. But after searching around the three mountains, he wasn¡¯t able to find any more crystals.

    Zhao Hai then had the monitor look at the other ten mountains. To be honest, the other mountains weren¡¯t as suitable for living as the second and first peaks. But on those two peaks, it was impossible to find red crystals easily. Among the crystals that Zhao Hai had already gotten, 60 percent of it was all produced by the third peak.

    1. I always get confused by this. My mind always thought that Tess was present 5000 years ago. xD Basically the current generation of Diamond Apes haven¡¯t seen other Beastmen before.

 Chapter 598 - Red Crystal Ore

    <h4>Chapter 598 - Red Crystal Ore</h4>

    Originally, Zhao Hai was searching these mountain peaks with the mindset of finding nothing. Since he had some free time, he might as well collect some things here. But now it wa different, after discovering the red crystal, he immediately thought about how great this thing would be in supplying energy.

    The continent also had crystal stones, and Zhao Hai had gotten samples of these for the Space to absorb. But the Space¡¯s evaluation of the crystal was that it was a low-energy consumable, without any way of recharging. This made Zhao Hai disappointed in the crystal.

    However, this red crystal was different, after using up the energy inside this crystal, it can be recharged. Most importantly, the energy that the red crystal can store was vastly bigger than the ordinary ones. What can 100 thousand watts do? Zhao Hai didn¡¯t calcte it, but he reckoned it would do a lot.

    Between the first to third peaks, Zhao Hai had already gathered about 160 red crystals. Together, all of them can reach about 1 billion watts. What concept was this? Zhao Hai had some headache thinking about it before he became happy.

    Energy, no matter what kind, was a good. It was something that anyone in the world was vying for. And this red crystal can store a lot. As long as Zhao Hai collects more of it, then he would have a lot of energy avable for the future.

    Zhao Hai sat inside Alien as it flew towards the fourth peak. The situation at this peak was better than the third peak since it wasn¡¯t as hot as the third peak.

    However, Zhao Hai was not paying attention to the temperature. He didn¡¯t take any nts or beasts either, after all, he had already collected some back at the first three peaks. What Zhao Hai was on the look for at this time were those red crystals.

    After scouring at fourth peak, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but get disappointed. All in all, he had only discovered about more than 50 red crystals here. These crystals were small as well, about the size of a fist. Zhao Hai also expected these crystals to have differences in size and quality. For example, the first crystal that Zhao Hai had found was as big as a basketball, so it was natural that it can contain arge amount of energy. These fist sized crystals on the fourth peak can carry only about 5000 kilowatts of energy, it had a difference of about 20 times.

    Zhao Hai sighed as he received the 50 crystals. Then he proceeded and flew towards the fifth peak, another dangerous ce that Tess had told him. Zhao Hai hopes to gain good harvests there.

    Before long, Zhao Hai had arrived at the fifth peak. This fifth peak was very simr to the third. Its heat was actually hotter than the third peak. Moreover, it also had more fire element magic beasts.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t pay attention to these magic beasts. His attention was fully in seeking the red crystals. However, the fifth peak seem to have special characteristics. The red crystals in this mountain was buried deep. If Zhao Hai wanted to obtain them, he would need to dig through the mountain.

    Fortunately, the monitor can see underground, otherwise, Zhao Hai would take a long time before finding these crystals. Zhao Hai took his time collecting the crystals one by one. The quality of these crystals were higher than the fourth peak. Each of the crystals were about the size of a football. Zhao Hai has yet to see another basketball sized crystal.

    The monitor¡¯s sight wasn¡¯t very deep, it can only prate through 500 meters ofnd. But after arriving at that 500 meters, Zhao Hai can see 500 meters further.

    Zhao Hai was now a kilometer beneath the fifth peak. Such a distance wasn¡¯t short, but this didn¡¯t affect Zhao Hai. He already has magic as well as his earth Divergent Ability. So he wasn¡¯t encumbered much at this depth. At this point, the only thing in his mind were those red crystals.

    At this time, Cai¡¯er appeared in front of Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, it looks like there¡¯s a mineral lode underneath.¡±

    Zhao Hai said, ¡°Mineral lode? You say that there is a red crystal lode?¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a red crystal lode not far under here.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go there immediately, I want to take a look.¡±

    Caier then said, ¡°Young Master, that mineral lode is probably under ake of magma. But from my analysis, the magma isn¡¯t a huge threat to you. But the Young Master would have to keep your focus.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he knew how formidable the analysis of the Space was. What Cai¡¯er said meant that the magma wouldn¡¯t affect him too much, but he would still experience some troubles.

    However, to obtain these red crystals, this small trouble was no big deal. Zhao Hai slowly came out of Alien. Until now, he has been sitting inside its body and didn¡¯t enter the Space. If he was in the Space, then he was afraid that Laura and the others wouldn¡¯t allow him to go.

    Moving forward, Zhao Hai was very focused and was paying attention to the monitor at the same time. He wanted to frequently know what was in front of him. Before long, he discovered that in a ce 10 meters below him was magma. Zhao Hai then casted Earth magic on himself while also using his Earth Divergent Ability. He believed that in this way, he can prate the earth with the smoothest way possible. He was afraid of making a huge impact at this ce since it might cause the volcano to erupt.

    After reaching ten meters away from the magma, Zhao Hai stopped and inspected it carefully. After seeing that there wasn¡¯t anything special inside, he immediately plunged into it along with Alien.

    A dozen of meters away, Zhai Hai popped up and saw that he was in a rock chamber and a magma river. The magma flowed constantly, everything that Zhao Hai saw was red, like molten iron.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about any of this as he controlled his fired Divergent Ability and dispelled the heat from the magma before diving down again.

    It was fortunate that the magma river wasn¡¯t too deep. After Zhao Hai dived for a short time, he had finally reached the bottom of the river. He immediately merged with the earth underneath the magma river. These rockes weren¡¯t red crystals, therefore Zhao Hai can use his Earth ability to merge into it, then he rxed.

    Although he can control fire, and the difference between controlling earth and fire was nonexistent, he still didn¡¯t want to stay in the magma. The feeling of being immersed in hot rocks was different from being surrounded by earth. The pressure inside the magma was just too great.

    After passing the magma river, Zhao Hai dove an additional ten meters before he arrived at the red crystal ores. This ore wasn¡¯t veryrge, it had the thickness of about 100 meters. It also wasn¡¯t made up entirely of red crystal, there were also rocks and soil here and there, only a few parts of it were red crystals. However, the crystal ores in this location was much higher than the mountains.

    Zhao Hai proceeded to start collecting the crystals in this lode. It was worthy of being called a lode. The crystals were quickly collected with great speed. This lode was not long, probably only spanning a few of these volcanoes. After collecting all of the red crystals here, Zhao Hai had now over 10 thousand red crystals in his possession.

    After Zhao Hai collected the final piece of crystal, he immediately went out and discovered that he was already in the tenth peak. But he didn¡¯t care, at this time, there was a piece of red crystal in his hand. This red crystal was not like the other ones. The other red crystals can just be described as fiery crystals, but one could tell at a nce that they were crystal stones. If a person was not knowledgeable, they would just see it as a big gemstone.

    But the crystal held by Zhao Hai was more red than the others. It also seemed to have some warmth in it,pletely different to the others. The crystal looked just like a fireball.

    Zhao Hai absorbed the crystal to the Space, the analysis of the crystal was that it was iplete, it also has pure energy that would transform the surrounding rocks into red crystals. One could say that this thing was equal to pure iron. It was akin to being a source of red crystals. Zhao Hai buried the crystal underground and maybe it can produce some more red crystals in the future.

    Zhao Hai inspected the crystal and couldn¡¯t find anything else on it. This was the reason he just buried it in the Space. After all, he already had more red crystals than he could use at the moment.

    And while Zhao Hai was flying towards the first peak, he discovered that the temperature on the 13 peaks seemed to have changed slightly. It seems like they weren¡¯t as hot as before.

    Zhao Hai gawked, and then thought that it might be possibly rted to him taking out the red crystal ore. He had dug a lot of red crystals, so no wonder the magma wouldn¡¯t be as hot as before.

    But most importantly, he had unearthed the red crystal mother. This thing can produce red crystals. But unfortunately, it was iplete, this somewhat disappointed Zhao Hai.

    He was now afraid that the volcanoes would get extinguished, which was disadvantageous to his n. Although Iron Mountain Fort already had enough equipment to support 100 thousand people moving over, it still needed a few days to prepare. If this volcano turned cold, then he would have to deliver the Diamond Apes ahead of time.

    But after Zhao Hai saw that the magma on the seventh peak was still tumbling and didn¡¯t have any looks of weakening, he immediately felt relief. Then he had Alien fly towards the first peak.

    After Aliennded on the first peak, it slowly crawled towards the city. He was focused on collecting red crystals, so he didn¡¯t know what Tess and the others had discussed. If they decided to move to Iron Mountain Fort, then they should be preparing by now.

    Moreover, they also said that it would be possible for the ice beasts to attack them these days. Zhao Hai wanted to see these ice beasts, he wanted to see how these things managed to exist.

    Just as Alien was about to reach the wall, Zhao Hai stared, he discovered that Tess was already on the wall waiting for him. At this time, Cai¡¯er said, ¡°Young Master, ice beings that Patriarch Tess have described has been spotted on the icefield. There are a lot of them.¡±

 Chapter 599 - Ice Beast

    <h4>Chapter 599 - Ice Beast</h4>

    When Zhao Hai heard Cai¡¯er, he couldn¡¯t help but stare for a moment. Then his expression changed. Alien felt Zhao Hai¡¯s change in mood as it directly jumped towards the wall. Alien¡¯s sudden movement scared the Diamond Apes.

    Zhao Hai came out of Alien¡¯s body before he directly went to Tess and said, ¡°Patriarch, the ice beasts havee. There¡¯s are a lot of them. Have the people prepare themselves.¡±

    Tess couldn¡¯t help but stare nkly at Zhao Hai, but he immediately knew that Zhao Hai was a Mage. Moreover, he also heard about Zhao Hai¡¯s magical abilities from Ares. Therefore, he didn¡¯t suspect Zhao Hai¡¯s words. Tess immediately replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go transmit orders to everybody.¡±

    Then Tess turned around and loudly said, ¡°Everyone Prepare!¡±

    These two words might be short, but it was already enough. After shouting, Tess turned his head and looked outside the city with a cold gaze.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai was looking at the city. With Tess¡¯mand, the city immediately exploded in activity. He saw a lot of peopleing out of their houses, while some returned beforeing out again in their leather armors. The able bodied immediately approached the walls as the old and women stayed behind. Only the children were hiding inside the houses.

    From the time of Tess¡¯ shout to this point, it only took 10 minutes. The efficiency of their movement was astonishing.

    Zhao Hai looked shocked at these Diamond Apes. The continent had always strived to create an army as coordinated as these. What they thought was impossible was actually achieved by the Diamond Apes. It looks like they were very well practiced in this routine.

    Then Zhao Hai turned to look at Tess. Tess was now like a towering colossus that was standing on the city wall. Although he wasn¡¯t young, his imposing aura was still as massive as a mountain. One couldn¡¯t help but admire his form.

    At the same time, the resting beasts on the wall had begun to stand up. These giant apes were very huge, and all of them were currently wearing very fierce expressions.

    Zhao Hai discovered that the temperament of the diamond ape beasts hadpletely changed. When they were lying down or sitting, they didn¡¯t have any point of threat to them whatsoever. But now that they had stood up, Zhao Hai saw that they had turned into formidable soldiers.

    Most importantly, Zhao Hai also discovered that when these diamond apes were with the Diamond Ape partners, their bodies seem to have formed a connection. At the same time, their strengths have been amplified, they were now at the level of 8th rank.

    Although Zhao Hai had a lot of 9th ranks in his hand, he also knew that this due to the Space. But these Diamond Apes didn¡¯t have a thing such as the Space, this was thempletely relying on their abilities.

    It was now that Zhao Hai truly understood how the Diamond Apes were able to rule the entire Beastman Prairie. It was because their innate skill was too frightening.

    Even the Tigers would find it impossible to reach 8th rank even after growing up. On the other hand, these young soldiers of the Diamond Ape tribe already had 8th rank in strength. Even the elderly and women on the back of the wall had a lot of 8th ranks among them. This sight was indeed too scary.

    Zhao Hai let out a long breath. After experiencing the strength of the Diamond Ape tribe, Zhao Hai knew how they were able to survive at this ce. Although they were left with 5000 people in the beginning, they still managed to prate this deep into the Northern Icefield.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t idling when he arrived at the Icefield. After he arrived at the Diamond Ape¡¯s city, he immediately had his Blood Ghost staff out and mapped the surrounding areas as well as the path that he had passed through before.

    Because he wasn¡¯t collecting corpses this time, the staff¡¯s speed was increasedpletely. Actually, there wasn¡¯t anything to see in the Icefield, its terrain had remained unchanged for more than then thousand years. Because of this, Zhao Hai just had Cai¡¯er manage making the map and didn¡¯t care about it again. Although he still hadn¡¯t mapped the northern part of the Icefield, Zhao Hai was almost sure that this volcano is part of the Icefield¡¯s inner area.

    Because of this, he admired the Diamond Apes greatly. For them to arrive here was something unfathomable.

    Since he hasn¡¯t explored the area beyond the volcano, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know the situation there. But he believed that he would find a clue to the Beast God¡¯s Spear in that ce.

    While he was thinking about this, Zhao Hai was suddenly startled awake. He knew that the Ice beasts that Tess had mentioned to him hade. He felt very curious to these beasts and wanted to see them with his own eyes.

    On the forest under the city, while shes started to be seen. Zhao Hai fixed his eyes and focused only to see an ice bull!

    It was a bull made entirely of ice. It was about three meters high, had a huge pair of horns, and no matter what part of its body, it was all made of ice. Moreover, it was transparent ice, Zhao Hai can even see the tree behind the cow.

    Zhao Hai stared nkly at this thing. He didn¡¯t expect a piece of ice to walk. If he didn¡¯t meet Tess, he might have thought that it was caused by someone who had an Ice Divergent Ability. Otherwise, such a phenomenon was impossible. If such an expert was present, then there would be more powerful attacksing their way, and Tess would have met it. But Tess told him that there was no such thing. This only showed that these ice beasts weren¡¯t controlled by anyone.

    If it was not under control, then it must be made naturally. But can nature really make an ice beast? This idea made Zhao Hai surprised. What environment can allow the natural birth of ice beasts? This matter is too unreasonable.

    Zhao Hai turned to Tess and said, ¡°Patriarch Tess, why don¡¯t you use long ranged attacks?¡±

    Tess shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s useless. If you don¡¯t destroy their heads, they won¡¯t die. They can just retreat and recover.¡±

    Zhao Hai gawked, but this wasn¡¯t hard for him. He moved his hand as he released several stone golems outside the city. The bodies of these golems exceeded ten meters. Their bodies were red, they didn¡¯t look like normal golems.

    In the past, Zhao Hai¡¯s golems were dark green. But since the Space had absorbed the God¡¯s Blood and levelled up, the stone giants have turned blood red. Moreover, their strengths have been insanely increased. Each stone golem was very strong.

    After the stone golems appeared, they immediately threw themselves towards the ice beasts. Zhao Hai discovered that the movements of these stone golems had gotten more flexible. Moreover, their speed had also been increased. Their strength must also be greater than before.

    These stone golems initially made people feel that they are very bulky. But when Zhao Hai¡¯s stone golems moved, they were smooth and powerful, they didn¡¯t look very stupid.

    The Diamond Apes in the city couldn¡¯t help but stare. Although they knew about the existence of Mages, this was the first time that they had seen one fight. When they saw that the more than ten meter high stone golem can fight a Diamond Ape evenly, they couldn¡¯t help but feel shock.

    But when they saw the stone golems fighting, their hearts couldn¡¯t help but feel a breeze of coldness. These stone giants had punches that can send people for a thousand miles. Each punch of these golems was able to break an ice bull. They also seem to know the weakness of these ice beasts since they were always aiming for their heads.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai waspletely focused on the ice beasts. From what he heard from Tess, as long as one doesn¡¯t destroy these beasts¡¯ heads, they would be able to regenerate. Zhao Hai saw an ice wolf blown to pieces by the stone golem without its head getting hit. When the ice wolf passed a puddle of water, the liquid flowed to the body of the ice wolf as it recovered quickly and reentered the fight.

    After seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but knit the brows of his head. He discovered how difficult these ice beasts were to deal with. Even if a stone golem can break one or two heads, it still wasn¡¯t enough.

    However, these ice beasts couldn¡¯t do anything to the stone golems. Currently, the bodies of the golems were very hard. Most 8th ranks wouldn¡¯t able to damage their bodies, not to way about these low level ice beasts. From what Zhao Hai has seen, mos of these ice beasts had about 6th rank strength. They didn¡¯t have much of an attack strength.

    Although their attacks weren¡¯t a threat to the Diamond Apes, their numbers and regeneration abilities definitely were. This made the ice beasts very difficult to deal with.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use fire magic. Although it would be very effective, the area of battle was a lush forest. If he uses fire to attack, then he might burn the entire mountain.

    The stone golems were like an offensive wall outside the city. The ice beasts weren¡¯t able to go through for quite some time which made Tess very surprised. The stone golems were surprisingly very formidable.

    Zhao Hai stood on the city wall, calmly looking at the battle below. After a while, he turned to Tess and said, ¡°Patriarch Tess, how many ice beasts generally attack? And do they attack for a long time?¡±

    Tess looked at the ice beasts before replying, ¡°Each ice beast attack has about less than 100 thousand ice beasts. Moreover, if these beasts don¡¯t die, they won¡¯t retreat.¡±

    This number made Zhao Hai surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that the ice beasts would send so many, a hundred thousand. This wasn¡¯t a small number, moreover, they needed to be killed off, which added to the difficulty.

    Back on Earth, Zhao Hai saw people doing statistics about military battles. There was a certain percentage of losses before an army chooses to flee. If more than 20% died, then retreat was on the table. If 25% were gone, then people would ept defeat of even flee.

 Chapter 600 - Vassal

    <h4>Chapter 600 - Vassal</h4>

    Naturally, Zhao Hai knew that this mentality wouldn¡¯t apply to these ice beasts. These ice beasts didn¡¯t have souls from what he had seen. It was possible that they were puppets that don¡¯t fear anything, thus not knowing about retreat.

    Zhao Hai was most proficient with Dark Magic, and Dark Mages had inseparable rtionship with souls.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai was sensitive about any movements of souls. Although there were already a lot of dead ice beasts, Zhao Hai still didn¡¯t feel any soul in the vicinity. This proved Zhao Hai¡¯s spection that these ice beasts were puppets.

    But what made Zhao Hai feel strange was that these puppets didn¡¯t have anyone giving themmand. They seem to have been moving independently. This exined why they didn¡¯t have any attack formation and were attacking by instinct alone, causing their movements to be very disorderly.

    These ice beasts weren¡¯t weak, if they had some kind ofmand, their strength would have been increased by about three times. In this case, the Diamond Apes won¡¯t be able to block them anymore.

    The hundred thousand ice beasts were slowly overwhelming the mountain, they seem to be aiming for the Diamond Apes. The trees on the surrounding were virtually untouched, all of them were going straight to the Diamond Ape city.

    The stone golems didn¡¯t have any problems in dealing with them, but some ice beasts had started to spill out and headed to the mountain city. This made the Diamond Apes start to act against the ice beasts.

    In fact, Zhao Hai had the power to eliminate all of these ice beasts, but he wanted to look at the fighting strength of the Diamond Apes.

    It didn¡¯t take too long for the Diamond Apes to show Zhao Hai their fighting ability. The bodies of the Diamond Apes suddenly lit up with a yellow light that resembled golden armor. This made the Diamond Apes and their partners be golden armored soldiers. The wooden clubs on their hands also had ayer of golden light on it.

    At this time, the ice beast were already upon the city. Then a scene that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect happened. The ice beasts gathered together and then a white light shed. When the white light vanished, a huge ice beast was seen outside the city. This ice beast was much taller than the stone golem. Then it roared and rushed to the wall.

    When it was a few meters away from the wall, it suddenly jumped. This one jump along propelled it towards the wall.

    However, at this time, two Diamond Apes made their move. Two bangs were heard as four fists hit the head of the ice beast, causing its head to explode and the ice beast disintegrated after.

    But that was not the end, the broken pieces of the ice beast suddenly became little ice beasts. Then those ice beasts rushed towards the other Diamond Apes.

    The Diamond Apes seem to know about this property, so they didn¡¯t go away after dealing with the giant ice beast. The Diamond Apes then started to sh with the ice beasts.

    Zhao Hai discovered that these golden soldiers were extremely coordinated. The numbers of the ice beasts were simply useless in front of them.

    Moreover, from what Zhao Hai had seen, the Diamond Apes seem to have developed a method to have theirpanion beasts work in total conjunction with their movements. There were no useless movements between the two of them, it was very wless. This ability was very scary.

    After seeing the Diamond Apes fight, Zhao Hai immediately casted a powerful fire element attack. Then an inferno appeared below the city wall. The ice beasts seemed to flinch. It seems like they fear fire.

    When he saw this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but nod. The weakness of the ice beasts were indeed fire element magic. However, Zhao Hai cannot use arger attack magic than he had just used, otherwise, he would be burning the forest down.

    While the Diamond Apes were focused on the fire, Zhao Hai immediately released arge number of undead in the forest and had them eliminate the ice beasts.

    One of Zhao Hai¡¯s undead can easily eradicate all of the ice beasts, but it would take some time, time which Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have. He was currently thinking about how strange these ice beasts were. He had already mapped the entire southern area of the volcano and he couldn¡¯t wait to unravel the mysteries of the northern part.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai reckoned that Tess had already decided to follow him in leaving the icefield. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be waiting for him on the wall.

    Because of the undead that Zhao Hai had released, no ice beasts were able to approach the wall and were eliminated in the forest. Because of this, the fight had reached a sudden conclusion. After a couple of moments, no ice beasts can be seen in sight.

    This made Tess look strangely at the situation. There was no ice beasts present and Zhao Hai had also retrieved his stone golems. Aside from the traces of the fire magic, it was as though nothing had happened.

    However, Tess felt puzzled, he remembered the number of ice beasts that has been killed and was sure that it was not enough. So why did the ice beasts stoping? This was out of his expectations.

    Tess had fought the ice beasts for the entirety of his life. So he was very familiar with the rate of each ice beast attack. Every single time these beasts attack, they would number no less than 100 thousand. When they fought with the ice beasts in the past, they would even need the support of the elderly and the women. So how could the current group of ice beasts be so little?

    Zhao Hai looked at Tess expression as he faintly smiled and said, ¡°Patriarch, no need to be worried, there are no ice beasts left.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Tess couldn¡¯t help but turn his head to stare at Zhao Hai. Then he immediately thought that since Zhao Hai was the first one to discover the ice beasts, then the reduction of ice beast numbers should be because of him.

    Tess then sighed deeply as he nodded to Zhao Hai. Then he turned to his tribesmen and loudly said, ¡°We¡¯re good, everyone disperse!¡±

    Although the Diamond Apes felt that it was strange, they still dispersed under Tess¡¯mand. In the minds of a lot of people was the thought that this was the most rxing fight they had been in their entire life.

    Seeing that everyone has dispersed, Tess then arranged some people to guard the walls before he led Zhao Hai back to his house. After they had sat down, Tess looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, we have reached an agreement. The elders all agreed. Starting today, our Diamond Ape tribe will forever be your followers!¡±

    Zhao Hai cannot help but get stunned after hearing this. One must know that this statement carried heavy implications for the beastmen. The Diamond Apes basically stated that they would be Zhao Hai¡¯s vassals starting today. The meaning of vassals for the Beastmen and Humans are different. For the Humans, vassals would still have their own autonomy and independence. As long as they listen to their lord, then they would be fine by governing themselves. But Beastmen vassals are a different matter. Beastman vassals would forever respect and regard their master highly. Moreover, there weren¡¯t much of an independence when ites to their conditions. What they do and how they live would have to depend on what their lord wants. Therefore, when Tess expressed their decision, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but gawk.

    Zhao Hai looked at Tess and said, ¡°Patriarch, you need to think about it. If you be a vassal to the Buda n, you would no longer have autonomy. I just need to remind you of this.¡±

    Tess nodded and said, ¡°We already considered it. I¡¯ll be frank to Mister, these past few years, the 13 peaks had gotten more and more unstable. And we don¡¯t know when they would erupt, but when they do, we would have nowhere to run to. Passing back through the icefield towards the Prairie wasn¡¯t something that we are able to do. And even if we managed to return, what would be do then? Our tribe has vanished for 5000 years, when wee back, we won¡¯t know what we¡¯ll do.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he understood what Tess was saying. Seeing Zhao Hai nod, Tess continued, ¡°When you brought me to Iron Mountain Fort, I asked Ares about their situation. You did not lie, you truly do treat beastmen very well. I believe that if wee with you, we wouldn¡¯t suffer any loss.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Tess and then faintly smiled, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ept the Patriarch¡¯s words. Patriarch, have your nsmen prepare. In a few days, I would deliver you to Iron Mountain Fort.¡±

    Tess nodded, then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°If Mister is worried about our living necessities, you don¡¯t have to. Our Diamond Ape tribe can handle hardship. The continent would enter summer soon, it would be fine if we don¡¯t have houses.¡±

    Zhao Hai can feel their sense of urgency as he heard Tess¡¯ words. He gave a smile and said, ¡°Patriarch, just wait for a few days. Even if you don¡¯t bring anything, you would still be fine.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t lie to Tess, he had a lot of things in his hand. Ever since Wales promised him 100 thousand ves, he had already amassed materials in order to amodate them. Of all these things, Zhao Hai gave priority to the thing that Beastmen needed the most, tents.

    Tess looked at Zhao Hai and nodded, from what he heard from Ares, Zhao Hai was a man of his word, he wouldn¡¯t deceive them. ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll trouble Mister. Also, isn¡¯t Mister nning to retrieve the Beast God¡¯s Spear as well?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I would look for it certainly. But rest assured, I¡¯ll deliver you to the wastnd first so that you can avoid any more attacks from the ice beasts. After I send you to the wastnd, I can then take my time in looking for the Divine Artifact. I can just return to the continent whenever I want so you don¡¯t need to worry about my safety.¡±

    Tess already experienced Zhao Hai¡¯s Space Divergent Ability, so he didn¡¯t doubt Zhao Hai¡¯s words. He shifted the topic and asked, ¡°We still have magic beasts in here. How would we deal with those?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°That depends in how you want to handle it. If you want to raise magic beasts in the wastnd, then that won¡¯t be a problem. But if you don¡¯t want to raise this kind of magic beast, I can trade you some argali, bulls, or other beasts. We¡¯ll decide on a fair price. What do you think?¡±

    Tess thought for a moment and said, ¡°We¡¯re really not familiar with argali or bulls. We don¡¯t have any knowledge on how to raise them. On the other hand, we¡¯re quite used to raising these fire rabbits. Can we just raise them in the wastnd?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Of course, that¡¯s not a problem. But fire rabbits don¡¯t sell for much money. If you decide to raise argali, you can get some milk, wool, and skin for money. But since you don¡¯t have any experience, I¡¯ll give you some argali and bulls to practice on and try to raise them. If you decide to raise them and forgo the fire rabbits, you can approach me and we¡¯ll do a fair trade.¡±

    Tess felt very grateful to Zhao Hai as he said, ¡°Mister, you¡¯re really a good person. Our Diamond Ape tribe didn¡¯t have prior rtionship to you, but you still decided to greatly help us. Let me express my deepest thanks.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Patriarch doesn¡¯t need to say anything. You joining my Buda n made our overall strength increase. It should be me who says thanks.¡±

    Tess didn¡¯t say anything. However, he knew that Zhao Hai was just saying this out of courtesy. Ares had told Tess about the Buda n¡¯s present status in the continent. With the Buda n¡¯s current strength, having the Diamond Ape tribe join them wouldn¡¯t give them much of an improvement.

    This fact made Tess more grateful to Zhao Hai. There was no doubt that Zhao Hai had helped them a lot but for little benefit to him. This fact made Tess feel very moved.

    Seeing Zhao Hai like this, Tess felt that he had not followed the wrong person. It strengthened his determination even more. Zhao Hai looked at Tess¡¯ expression and didn¡¯tment. It was just as Tess thought, with the current strength of the Buda n, he didn¡¯t need the help of the Diamond Ape tribe.

    Speaking of true fighting strength, Zhao Hai already had enough 9th ranks to overrun the entire continent. And to say about herding, he already had the Space to do it for him. The main reason why Zhao Hai helped the Diamond Apes were mainly because of sympathy and admiration.

    He sympathizes with the situation of the Diamond Ape tribe, while he admired their resolve. After these many years, they still hadn¡¯t given up in their quest to search for the Beast God¡¯s Spear. To such a race, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but look highly upon them.

 Chapter 601 - Settling In

    <h4>Chapter 601 - Settling In</h4>

    The next day after Zhao Hai and Tess¡¯ agreement, Tess announced to his tribesmen that they would be moving to a new ce.

    This fact made the other DIamond Apes feel somewhat at a loss. They don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, why would they suddenly move to another ce?¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t participate in this matter. This wasn¡¯t something that needed his help, it was all left up to Tess and the others. The Diamond Ape tribe had already stayed in this ce for more than 5000 years. And in these 5000 years, their lives had been calm. Aside from looking for the Divine Artifact as well as the ice beasts, they didn¡¯t suffer any other trouble. It was a sort of mundane heaven, one which had beasts living in it.

    And now they were suddenly leaving, this made the minds of the other Diamond Apes turn nk. But Tess told them about the situation of the volcano andpared it to the ck Wastnd. This managed to calm the people down.

    Seeing the reactions of the Diamond Apes made Zhao Hai gawk. Then he immediately understood why. They had lived in seclusion for too long that they would find it strange seeing other strangers in their vicinity. If they suddenlye across an assortment of new people, then they might not be able to adapt.

    But fortunately, the ce where they would be going to was the ck Wastnd. This meant that they would just be moving from their mundane life into a less mundane ce but somewhere without wild beasts. Perhaps this was the best result for them.

    Tess¡¯ influence in the tribe was very high that after he talked his tribemates through, they started to pack up and prepared to leave.

    The things that they focused most was actually their magic beasts, which were the fire rabbits. These magic beasts were quite big, they weren¡¯t much shorter than the argali. It can eat anything and it rarely get sick. It was a very good type of magic beast.

    However, when one considers money, these rabbits were inferior to argali. Because of this, Zhao Hai wanted the Diamond Apes to raise argali, not these fire rabbits.

    However, Tess words reminded Zhao Hai that the Diamond Apes haven¡¯t raised argali for more than 5000 years. They simply didn¡¯t have the knowledge to herd argali. If Zhao Hai immediately swaps their fire rabbits for argali, then they might find it hard to adapt.

    Zhao Hai and Tess stood on the wall and observed the people preparing. After their talk, Zhao Hai told Tess that Iron Mountain Fort would be prepared after three days. Zhao Hai also sent some undead to Green in order to rush the preparations.

    Tess and the others were still not finished preparing. They had lived in here for a long time that not even a stick was spared in their packing. Seeing this scene made Tess smile bitterly.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about it too much. These people were just unwilling to give their stuff up due to nostalgia, it wasn¡¯t something strange. Tess sighed and looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°Mister, I think it¡¯ll take two days before they finish packing. If you are in a hurry, I can make them go faster.¡±

    Zhao Hai faintly smiled and shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s fine. The Wastnd is already prepared. Beingte for one or two days wouldn¡¯t matter. Just have them take their time. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    Tess said, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you might miss the chance to get the Beast God¡¯s Spear.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Beast God¡¯s Spear has already been here for 5000 years. If something did happen, one or two days wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference.¡±

    Tess nodded, then he said, ¡°Mister, the Beast God¡¯s Spear is a very important matter to our tribe. I have a request. If Mister finds the Beast God¡¯s Spear, please bring it to our Diamond Ape tribe first. We¡¯ve sought for this thing for 5000 years, the least we could do is see it with our own eyes.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and, ¡°Patriarch, rest assured. If I do retrieve the Beast God¡¯s Spear, I¡¯ll go back to this volcano and show it to you so you could perform a ritual.¡±

    Tess nodded, he hadn¡¯t requested Zhao Hai about doing a ceremony at the volcano because it was already too much to ask for. Therefore, the only thing he could ask was to see them Beast God¡¯s Spear.

    Zhao Hai understood Tess¡¯ mood. This was their tribe¡¯s obsession for 5000 years. If Tess doesn¡¯t see it, then he might carry this regret for the rest of his life.

    Sure enough, just as Tess had thought, the Diamond Apes took two days before they finished packing. After all of them had prepared, Zhao Hai immediately went out of the city and opened a huge spatial rift that allowed the people to get through it.

    The people couldn¡¯t help but get surprised upon seeing the spatial rift. But they still obediently walked through it. What made them surprised was the fact that Tess was not present. But fortunately, the other elders were there to guide them.

    It didn¡¯t take a long time for the people to pass through the spatial rift. And when they emerged, they immediately saw Tess. As it turns out, Tess was the first one that passed through the rift.

    Along with Tess, there were also some ves as well as Giant Horned Bulls on the other side. These people would help the Diamond Apes get settled in.

    The Diamond Apes looked curiously at the Giant Horned Bulls. The Giant Horned Bulls were very enthusiastic. Almost all of the Beastmen knew about the exiled Royal tribe, now they had finally seen what they looked like.

    However, the Giant Horned Bulls also knew the importance of the current matter. Therefore, they didn¡¯t say a lot of words to the Diamond Apes. They just led the Diamond Apes to the ce that was prepared for them. The ce where they¡¯ll go to was very close to the Giant Horned Bulls. This was because the Bulls would be the people who would teach the Diamond Apes about the life in the ck Wastnd.

    The Diamond Apes received their tents ording to their families. It was great that Beastman tents were very tall and spacious, which allowed the Diamond Apes to stay in it.

    The Diamond Apes looked curiously at their new home. They had discovered that everything that they would need was already provided. There were even some ironware that they hadn¡¯t seen before, this made them feel very excited.

    Soon, the 100 thousand people had arrived at the camp. Tess and the elders also helped them settle in quickly. Green and Merine came as well along with a lot of ves. The most important thing for these Diamond Apes was to get used to meeting new people. These were people that they would have toe in contact frequently in the future.

    Zhao Hai had also started to improve the Wastnd this year. And now that Cai¡¯er has levelled up, she had extended her branches slowly. In the end, she had surrounded the Iron Mountain as well as the middle part of the ck Wastnd. In this way, it won¡¯t be very cold here even in the winter. This also allowed nts to grow normally, increasing the yearly yield of thend.

    Cai¡¯er didn¡¯t have anything to say about this. She was a nt type magic beast. And all of the nt types can do this when they reach a high enough level. And now that she has been upgraded further, this matter was not even a problem for her. Now, one could see a beautiful ring of flowers around the Iron Mountains. These branches belong to Cai¡¯er. She can use this to absorb energy from thend. Not only would it affect her cultivation, it would also provide more nutrition for her, which was one of her most important ability in order to survive as a magic beast.

    This was also Zhao Hai¡¯s consideration for Tess¡¯ tribe. Although they can survive in the current ck Wastnd, on shouldn¡¯t forget that they had been living in a volcano for 5000 years. They weren¡¯t used to having seasons. If winter suddenly arrives, then it would be troublesome for the Diamond Apes.

    Regarding the arrival of the Diamond Apes, Robert and Evan couldn¡¯t help but get surprised. There were once Great Patriarchs who governednd with a border with the Beastmen. Because of that, they also collected a lot of materials regarding the history of the Prairie. The matter of the Diamond Apes wasn¡¯t a huge secret among the Beastmen. They were basically a royal tribe that was exiled to the Northern Icefield. When they went to the Icefield, nobody was expecting them to survive. But who would¡¯ve thought that Zhao Hai would bring them here.

    Evan and Robert didn¡¯t know about the true reason why the Diamond Apes were sent to exile. In fact, most Beastmen didn¡¯t know either. However, they were now more surprised about Zhao Hai¡¯s abilities.

    Settling 100 thousand people was no small matter. But since Green and the others had already done it for more than one time, they knew what to do. Because of their experience, there weren¡¯t any mistakes in the process. And adding on to the fact that they had prepared, the Diamond Apes were settled quickly.

    100 thousand people might sound many, but when one divides them into households, the unit number would be reduced to 30 thousand. Settling them up was much easier than they thought.

    Zhao Hai also lended a hand in settling the Diamond Apes. Whatever the Diamond Apes needed, Zhao Hai would fulfill it immediately. He already had a lot of things in his Space,mon necessities wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    When the curtain of night fell down, the Diamond Apes were finally settled in nicely. Zhao Hai and the others also rxed. However, Zhao Hai knew that settling down was not this easy. These Diamond Apes might be unable to adapt to their new life and would take a long time before they get familiar with the ce. It was just like when the Giant Horned Bulls hade here for the first time.

    However, this time was also not the same. Now, there were Giant Horned Bulls present in order to teach the Diamond Apes. Compared to when the Giant Horned Bulls¡¯ arrival, the current situation was much better.

    It took three days before the Diamond Apes had finally reached their new home. Zhao Hai also sent some argali and bulls. With the help of the Giant Horned Bulls, the Diamond Apes would slowly learn how to herd them.

    At this time, Zhao Hai returned to the Northern Icefield. It was time to unearth the ce¡¯s secrets!

 Chapter 602 - Ice Pillar

    <h4>Chapter 602 - Ice Pir</h4>

    Going back to the volcano and seeing the already deserted city, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile a little. Maybe the volcano would be just like the Northern Icefield. Once it¡¯s secret is discovered, maybe it would be like this mountain city, just a piece of history.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s figure slowly flew up the mountain and went to the ce beyond it. He then looked at the white icefield as well as the thirteen peaks. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of excitement welling up in his chest. He wanted to conquer this area, he must unearth the secrets that nobody had found out before!

    After thinking up to this point, Zhao Hai cannot help but face the skies and issued a long and loud cry. Then his figure moved and quickly flew towards the northern part of the icefield!

    While Zhao Hai helped Tess and the others settle down, he also wasn¡¯t idling about. He also made Cai¡¯er control the Blood Ghost Staff and map the entire Northern Icefield.

    The Northern Icefield was indeed very big,paring it to the Beastman Prairie would not be an understatement. It might even be bigger. Actually, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know that the Northern Icefield wasn¡¯t like this big before. The Icefield was just expanding at a very slow speed. It was because of this discovery that the Patriarch of the Diamond Apes decided to do an expedition to see what caused the expansion. They wanted to know why it continued to expand all this time, but who would¡¯ve thought that they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive their trip.

    The White Tigers, Pr Bears, and the Ice Hawks decided to guard the Icefield for the same reason. They wanted to prevent the Icefield¡¯s expansion as much as possible.

    Since Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know about this, so he only knew that the ce was very big. Since the time Tess had decided to move, Cai¡¯er was already controlling the Blood Ghost Staff to fly and map the Icefield. But even if the Space had already mapped a huge chunk and its speed of mapping was not slow, they still hadn¡¯t found a single clue regarding the Beast God¡¯s Spear.

    But Zhao Hai also didn¡¯t worry about it. He was aware that in such a ce, wanting to find ten thousand people was not an easy matter.

    In other ces, ten thousand people might be a considerable number of people. But in this icy wilderness, that number had be insignificant. Moreover, there were countless roads that one can make in a ce like this. So it was useless to find a direction. When one goes forward, it was difficult to know where one was heading. In such a ce, who knows which direction the ten thousand Diamond Apes went.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai moved slowly forward and scanned the ce carefully. He was afraid of missing a single thing.

    This kind of search was very boring. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t understand what the Patriarch of the Diamond Ape tribe was thinking. Did he think that looking for the core of the Northern Icefield was very easy?

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think about it too much since he still needed to constantly go forward day by day. As long as he discovered an anomaly, he would immediately stop and see even if it was just a half buried stone. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to miss a single thing.

    For ten days, Zhao Hai discovered practically nothing. This made him feel more pressure, the feeling in his heart had gone worse and worse.

    Laura and the others also discovered Zhao Hai¡¯s bad mood. They kept using methods to make him happy every day. Although their methods were useful, they knew that unless Zhao Hai finds the Beast God¡¯s Spear, these methods would just be temporary.

    As time and days pass by, Zhao Hai was also getting more and more agitated. But he had very good control of himself, so it was only his words that got fewer and fewer as well as the wrinkle in his brows getting tighter and tighter. When Laura and the others looked at this, their hearts couldn¡¯t help but ache. Even if they want to help, there wasn¡¯t anything that they can do.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t in the Space most of the time anymore. He was currently on a small ship that he had made. His eyes were virtually stuck to the monitor.

    It has been 13 days since Tess and the others had settled down. But even after that time, no clue has been spotted. Zhao Hai slightly shut his eye, he was feeling very tired.

    He opened his eyes after some time, then he turned the monitor off. He knew that even if he didn¡¯t look at it, Cai¡¯er would inform him if something special hade up.

    Zhao Hai looked outside through the pale red color of the airship. The outside world was pure white, but who would¡¯ve thought that behind this white facade was actually endless murder. It won¡¯t kill you from the beginning, but it will slowly suck you in and dissolve you into this whitendscape, making you part of it forever.

    While Zhao Hai was thinking about this, a white light suddenly shed from a distance. Although he has the Staff¡¯s wall protecting him, Zhao Hai still couldn¡¯t help but shut his eyes.

    Zhao Hai cannot help but get surprised, he was not familiar with the Icefield. And one could hardly see any other colors inside. There was no change, everything is white, even the sunshine was white. Zhao Hai wanted to know where this re that blinded him came from.

    After some time, Zhao Hai opened his eyes and proceeded to inspect the ce carefully. It didn¡¯t take a long time for him to discover that there was a sparkling thing in the distance. Not only was it dazzling, it also emitted seven types of color, it was very beautiful.

    Zhao Hai looked at the object and couldn¡¯t help but think about the toy prism that he had in his childhood life. The prism would take in light and disperse seven colors just like a rainbow.

    Zhao Hai then saw that the object at the distance was a huge ice pir, no wonder it can disperse seven colors. Zhao Hai stopped his thinking as he immediately urged the staff to fly towards it. He didn¡¯t care about any other ce at this point. He now wants to see what was going on in front of him.

    Before long, Zhao Hai was already getting closer and closer to the bright light to the point that the monitor can now pick it up. He immediately inspected the thing on the monitor and couldn¡¯t help but get shocked. This was because what he just saw was an incredibly huge ice pir!

    The thick ice pir was just like Sun Wukong¡¯s erged staff that was stabbed into the earth. It stood there as though it was connecting the sky and the ground.

    Zhao Hai stared at this ice pir, it looks like this pir just appeared out of nowhere. There was nothing else all around it. It was as peculiar as seeing a huge tree in the Prairie.

    After some time, Zhao Hai recovered. Then he called over Laura and the others and had them look at this marvelous sight.

    After Laura and the others hade out, they were immediately attracted to the seven colored light in the distance. It took quite some time before they expressed their surprise. Then they shifted their gazes to the monitor to be shocked once more. This was the first time that they had seen such a thing.

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, what is that strange thing?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just discovered it right now.¡± Then he erged the image on the monitor. He wanted to have a closer look to see if the ice pir had anything.

    Then he noticed that there were several mounds below the ice pir. These mounds were quite big, they were 10 meters tall and had about 30 meters in diameter.

    Below the pir were about 12 mounds. Zhao Hai looked at the mounds carefully, he didn¡¯t know the purpose of these things.

    At this time, brilliant rays suddenly went out of one of the mounds. An ice beast then appeared to be digging itself out. Right, it was an ice beast. The same ice beasts that attacked the Diamond Ape tribe.

    Zhao Hai had also been looking for clues about the ice beasts in the past few days, but he had not seeded. He didn¡¯t expect to find traces of them in this ce.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change since he had always felt that the ice beasts may have something to do with the Beast God¡¯s Spear. If this was the case, then does the ice pir have any clues about it?¡¯

    After thinking about this, Zhao Hai immediately quickened his speed, he wanted to inspect the ice pir as soon as possible. It didn¡¯t take too long for the monitor to be able to prate inside the ice pir. Zhao Hai stared intently at the screen, his heart was already beating loudly.

    Theyers of ice looked just as hard as a copper wall. But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t worry about it, he just calmly watched the monitor. He now noticed that the monitor¡¯s distance to the ice was now closerpared to the ground.

    At this time, the ice suddenly vanished from his sight. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but get surprised at this development. He immediately stopped and looked around. Unexpectedly there was a space inside the ice pir.

    Zhao Hai stared nkly before he immediately had the Blood Ghost Staff move forward. He didn¡¯t expect the pir to have a hollow space inside.

    Zhao Hai then discovered that the ice pir was very thick, and the space inside it was also very enormous. Although the pir can only be hardly seen in the icefield, one would discover how grand it was the closer one approaches it.

    The entire ice pir was about 10 thousand meters in diameter, but its altitude would reach about 100 thousand. Such height was incredibly astonishing.

    The pir¡¯s wall was about several hundred meters thick and the space inside was very huge. This was the grandest ce that Zhao Hai has ever been in.

    The more the staff advanced the more shocked ZHao Hai was at this iparably huge ice pir. Just as he was shocked, he suddenly found some ck spots that had appeared on the monitor.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn sharp as he saw these ck spots. With a pure environment such as this, these ck spots were peculiarities that attracted his attention.

    One of these ck spots was a Diamond Ape that was carrying a spear. Moreover, he also had his beast rtive towering right behind him!

 Chapter 603 - Perverted Bubble

    <h4>Chapter 603 - Perverted Bubble</h4>

    This ape has been frozen in ice that has not been melted in about thousands of years. The Beastman and the beast now looked like an ice sculpture.

    Zhao Hai stopped in mid air and stared at the frozen ape, Laura and the others did so as well. The Diamond Ape looked very peculiar. He wore a very simple sleeveless leather armor, there was no way to keep his arm from getting cold. Apart from the leather armor, the ape also wore a beastkin cloak. And on his hand was an iron spear.

    At the same time, the ape that was behind the Diamond Ape was muchrger than the giant apes of the Diamond Ape tribe. It also appeared much sturdier. The ape has the eyes and expression of someone that was anticipating an attack. The two of the were like soldiers that were preparing for battle.

    Zhao Hai looked nkly at this scene, he took a good long time in silence. Although the beast and person was already sealed for thousands of years, their imposing aura still remained. It was for certain that they were formidable soldiers when they were alive. Only elit warriors had this kind of fire in their expressions. They had an aura of someone who had gone through a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. Their single step was enough to frighten a child.

    Laura and the others looked at the frozen person and beast with not so good expressions. Their faces had paled, noticeable frightened by the Diamond Ape and his beast.

    Before long, Zhao Hai recovered, he couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°I guessed correctly! Thes ice beasts did indeed have something to do with the Beast God¡¯s Spear! Hahaha. It seems like the Divine Artifact is in this ice pir.¡±

    ¡°Brother Hai, I¡¯m a little scared.¡± While Zhao Hai was drowning in happiness, Laura¡¯s shivering voice sounded out. Zhao Hai turned to Laura and saw that their faces were a bit pale, they were indeed quite frightened.

    Zhao Hai immediately understood the matter and then said, ¡°Alight, you go back to the Space first. I¡¯ll go to the ice pir myself and look for the Beast God¡¯s Spear.¡±

    Laura and the othersplied as Zhao Hai transferred them back to the Space. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect that Laura and the others would be frightened by this.

    However, his thought changed as he understood the feelings of Laura and the others. Although they had experienced a lot of matters, they weren¡¯t very familiar with a genuine battlefield. Most of the time, they were looking at the scene from the monitor, just like how someone looks at a movie in a television. But now, they were looking at an erged version of an image which was almost the same as the actual person. The aura of the beast and beastman was too overwhelming that it was not a mystery why Laura and the others were frightened.

    Zhao Hai gently shook his head, he didn¡¯t care about this matter. After all, he didn¡¯t want Laura and the others to go through this path in the future. They weren¡¯t necessary in the battlefield, Zhao Hai was already enough.

    After Laura and the others entered the Space, Zhao Hai immediately flew forward. The more he went forward, the more Diamond Apes he had managed toe across. All of these Diamond Apes were the same as the first one. All the them had the same expression, leather armor, cloak, as well as iron spear. With theirpanion beast at their back, and their mouth roaring, they looked like an army that had dered their presence in the battlefield.

    Zhao Hai slowly went forward. Although he couldn¡¯t wait to get the Beast God¡¯s Spear, he wasn¡¯t worried much about that anymore. He knew that the pir certainly had clues regarding the Beast God¡¯s Spear. With the expressions of these people as well as the ice beasts, Zhao Hai knew that he had reached the core part of the icefield. Therefore, the more he proceeded forward, the more calm he became.

    After flying for quite some time, Zhao Hai found out that there were no more Diamond Apes in front of him, so he stopped again. He immediately narrowed the monitor to see that there was a neat square formation in front of him,posed of frozen Diamond Apes. And in front of the square stands one Diamond Ape.

    Zhao Hai immediately focused the monitor on this man. He was very tall for a Diamond Ape, towering at about 3 meters. The ape that stood behind him was much more astonishing at a height of 15 meters. He was holding a spear in his hand, but it wasn¡¯t pulled back. The iron spear was stabbed at something in the front.

    Zhao Hai quickly discovered that the spear that was stabbed was quite unique. Zhao Hai reckoned that the Diamond Ape that wielded it must have been the Patriarch of the Diamond Ape tribe.

    But when Zhao Hai saw what was being stabbed, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but narrow. It was not an animal, nor was it an ice beasts, it was actually a small pool!

    A small pool! Not a big pool. It¡¯s diameter was about five meters, and seemed to be as deep as it was wide. The water in the pool was dark blue, much bluer than the sky. It¡¯s color seems like it could prate into a person¡¯s soul.

    Zhao Hai looked at the poll in a daze. Suddenly, the water in the pool started shaking, and Zhao Hai also noticed that the Beast God¡¯s Spear was simrly shaking. Following that, an ice beast suddenly jumped out of the pool. The ice beast seemed to be afraid of the Beast God¡¯s Spear. When it saw the spear, it immediately ran away.

    Zhao Hai stared at all of it as it happened. Until now, he was still unsure of the spear, but now he was certain that it was the Beast God¡¯s Spear. It was because inside this ce, except for the ice beasts as well as the pool, everything was frozen. Only the spear was not frozen in ice.

    Zhao Hai understood that the pool must have been the true core of the entire Northern Icefield, and that the Beast God¡¯s Spear has been suppressing it. But in fact, it didn¡¯t manage to fully seal it, which exins the appearance of the ice beasts. The ice beasts didn¡¯t know what to do, so they decided to just attack Tess and the others.

    Zhao Hai saw it as a very interesting turn of events. The Patriarch of the Diamond Ape tribe suppressed the pool with the Beast God¡¯s Spear which in turn causing it to spawn the ice beasts that were attacking the Diamond Ape tribe.

    Zhao Hai let out a long breath as he smiled faintly. Then his figure moved as his actual body appeared inside the ice pur.

    Zhao Hai was now standing right by the Diamond Apes and its Patriarch. He calmly looked at the spear that the Diamond Ape Patriarch was holding. It looked just like any ordinary spear, ck, and had a ribbon wrapped around its shaft. Its tip was as red as blood.

    Then Zhao Hai felt the intense fighting intent of the spear, it was very frightening as it caused Zhao Hai to take deep breaths. Just as he was about to deal with the pool, he suddenly noticed the ice walls around him started to move.

    Zhao Hai thought that it was just an ice beast. But when he looked at it, he suddenly froze. This wasn¡¯t an ice beast, it was a person!

    No, it wasn¡¯t exactly like a person, but an ice person, someone made entirely out of ice. These ice people were all in the forms of women. They wore courtdy dresses and had fluttering dark blue belts. They looked like dancers with their attire and belt, it was very beautiful.

    The faces of these ice people were beautiful as well, but it didn¡¯t show any expression. Their hairs were fashioned into an attractive swirl, something Zhao Hai had not seen before, but was still very beautiful.

    From what Zhao Hai can see, there were 12 women who appeared on the ice wall. All of their appearances were the same. Zhao Hai thought that they looked like the beautiful ancientdies on television back on Earth. Their clothes and their expressions were very pure.

    At this time, the hands of the 12 women started to move towards Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai stared for a moment before his figure moved and disappeared from his location. Then he appeared right next to an ice man as he opened a spatial rift and absorbed her into the Space.

    When the iceman entered the Space, the Space immediately issued a prompt, ¡°An Ice Fairy has been detected, detected to be hostile to the Space. Changing its internal programming. Changepleted.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard the prompt, he immediately understood. This ice people were actually just like the stone golems. They can technically be called ice golems, but they weren¡¯t as big.

    Zhao Hai became serious and before long, he had absorbed the 12 ice people into the Space. After absorbing the icemen, Zhao Hai looked around in order to see if there are any other danger. When he didn¡¯t discover anything else, he then went to the pool.

    The water in the pool fiercely moved, but the Beast God¡¯s Spear kept stopping itpletely.

    Zhao Hai looked at this scene and didn¡¯t dare to be careless. He opened a spatial rift and then absorbed the entire violent pool into the Space. In a blink of an eye, the pool becamepletely empty.

    When the pool entered the Space, a prompt was then heard, ¡°Massive amounts of water element energy detected. The energy is very hostile to the Space. Changing its program, changepleted.¡±

    When the prompt finished, Zhao Hai¡¯s body immediately shed into the Space. Then he discovered that the Profound Ice pool that was already in the Space has be the pool in the ice pir. Just as Zhao Hai had be curious, a bubble suddenly separated itself from the pool and then floated towards Zhao Hai. Then the bubble suddenly said, ¡°This one has seen the Lord!¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t think that a bubble would be able to speak. At this time Cai¡¯er arrived and said, ¡°Young Master, I feel like this bubble is just the same as me.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Cai¡¯er, he knew that Cai¡¯er was a spirit that was born from the seven-colored flower. Was this bubble also a spirit that was born from the pool?

    Zhao Hai turned to the bubble and then said, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Lord, just call me Young Master. Are you the spirit of this pool?¡±

    The bubble replied, ¡°I am indeed, Young Master. I¡¯m the spirit of this pool. If the Young Master doesn¡¯t want to call me spirit, I¡¯m also called the Myriad Water.¡±

    Zhao Hai affirmed his spection, then he referred to the 12 iceman and said, ¡°Are these 12 icemen your creations?¡±

    The bubble replied, ¡°Yes, Young Master. I don¡¯t know when I appeared here, but when I awoke, I was already in that ce. Then some people came and suppressed me. I couldn¡¯t do anything and struggled. I was afraid and thought that those things might help. So I made those 12 people.¡±

    Zhao Hai knew that the people that the bubble was referring to was the Beastmen. But he felt strange. The bubble didn¡¯t know about the Beastmen, but yet he was able to make ice beasts. This was a bit too weird, so Zhao Hai immediately asked, ¡°So you made those ice people? And what about those ice beasts?¡±

    Bubble replied, ¡°I also don¡¯t know. In any case, when I awoke, the figures of those ice people and ice beasts were already inside my mind. So I chose to make them. Young Master, don¡¯t you think that those ice people are very beautiful?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then his head felt very dizzy. Was this really the spirit of the Myriad Water? Why does it sound like a wretched old man? The words of bubblepletely destroyed the image that Zhao Hai had of him in his mind.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but shake his head as he asked once more, ¡°So you really don¡¯t know anything? Where youe from? Then how did you know that you are the spirit of the Myriad Water?¡±

    The bubble replied, ¡°I just knew that I am the spirit of the Myriad Water just as I woke up. That, and the images of the ice beasts and the ice people.¡±

    Zhao Hai went silent, he didn¡¯t know how to proceed. This fellow does seem to have severe amnesia. He waved his hand and then said, ¡°These ice men, can you receive them?¡±

    The bubble nodded and then said, ¡°Naturally. After all, these things are made by me.¡± Then the 12 ice fairies turned into blue waters and then flowed into the pool,pletely vanishing from sight.

    Zhao Hai then turned his head to the bubble and said, ¡°Starting today, you are called Bubble. Come with me, we¡¯ll be heading out.¡± Then Zhao Hai took Bubble along with him out of the Space.

    When Bubble disappeared, the Beast God¡¯s Spear seemed to look back to normal, Its intense fighting aura had disappeared, it had returned to its base state.

    Then with an intention, Zhao Hai received the Beast God¡¯s Spear along with the Diamond Ape Patriarch and his giant ape. At this moment, a prompt was heard from the Space, ¡°Item with weak spirit detected, strengthening the item¡¯s spirit. Updating it¡¯s program, updateplete.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the spear and knew that it indeed had an Artifact Spirit. This was because the prompt that was just heard was the same as when Iron Hammer was sent to the Space. Zhao Hai was now thinking about what kind of Artifact Spirit this Beastman Divine Artifact had.

 Chapter 604 - Bloody War

    <h4>Chapter 604 - Bloody War</h4>

    A group of blood suddenly flowed out of the Beast God¡¯s Spear and slowly formed into arge drop. This drop had a huge stench of blood. Then the drop wobbled as it reshaped itself into something like person¡¯s figure that was as tall as someone¡¯s arm. The figure slowly changed before it grew an ape head, four arms, and two feet.

    The head of this ape looks like the Diamond Ape tribe, but Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t seen a race with four arms before. The figure wore full body armor while each of its four arms held something, a shield, a spear, a de, and a morningstar. The belt on its waist had the head of a fierce tiger.

    Before long, the Artifact Spirit had finished forming itself.

    Zhao Hai was somewhat surprised at this Artifact Spirit. He had seen Artifact Spirits before like Mu¡¯er and Iron Hammer. But Mu¡¯er looked like a child, one which didn¡¯t look like a threat. Iron Hammer looked just like a proper Dwarf. On the other hand, this Artifact Spirit looked like someone born for ughter. His body was filled with the smell of blood, one that only an experienced War General would have.

    A Wargod, this was the first word that came into Zhao Hai¡¯s mind after seeing this Artifact Spirit. And extremely aggressive Wargod, one that lived of for blood and battle.

    While Zhao Hai was surprised at the Artifact Spirit, the Spirit turned to look at Zhao Hai as it gave salute with its four arms and said, ¡°Bloody War has seen the Master.¡±

    ¡°Bloody War!¡± Zhao Hai repeated the two words in a low tone. This name might sound careless, but Zhao Hai had an idea of the implications of this name. This was because from the ancient times to the present, the actions of the Beastmen had always been in line of these two words. Bloody War.

    Beastmen wouldn¡¯t flinch in front of adversity. As long as they were issued an order, they would immediately execute it. Bloody War, fight to thest person, nobody was allowed to retreat. This was the meaning of these two words.

    Zhao Hai recovered and looked at Bloody War and said, ¡°Just call me Young Master. Bloody War, Iron Hammer already told me about the matters in the Ark Continent. Do you have anything to add to it?¡±

    Bloody War shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t. Young Master, Iron Hammer and me descended from the Divine Realm at the same time. The experiences that we had are simr as well. What Iron Hammer knew was also what I knew.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then said, ¡°Alright, then that¡¯s that. I¡¯ll go hand you over to the Beastmen. Do your best to protect them, understood?¡±

    Bloody War immediately replied, ¡°I shall, Young Master!¡± Zhao Hai nodded, but when he was about to exit, Bloody War said, ¡°Young Master, please help this Diamond Ape.¡±

    Zhao Hai gawked, then he turned to look at the frozen Diamond Ape Patriarch. He was confused as he looked at Bloody War and said, ¡°They¡¯re already dead, how can I help him? Moreover, their bodies have been petrified, my Dark Magic is useless.¡±

    Bloody War shook his head, ¡°No, no, Young Master. They are indeed dead, but their bodies are not petrified. You can use Dark Magic in order to turn them into undead. The Patriarch of the Diamond Apes has a very special talent called War g. This ability acts just like a War g on the battlefield. Every single soldier under hismand would get improved, increasing thebat effectiveness of his army. That year, he relied on this ability to take his expedition deep into the Northern Icefield.¡±

    Zhao Hai was surprised, this was the first time that he heard of such an ability. But this was indeed something great. If he had these Diamond Apes and turned them into undead, their fighting strength would certainly be formidable.

    Zhao Hai nodded as he had a ck fog appear and prate into the bodies of the Diamond Ape Patriarch and his giant ape partner.

    The ck gas permeated into their bodies very quickly, Zhao Hai also felt a connection to the two. But at this time, the corpses still remained unmoved.

    Zhao Hai stared, the Space had already transformed them into undead, 9th rank undead. How could these 9th ranks still get stuck in ice? Is this a joke?

    Zhao Hai face suddenly changed as he said, ¡°Bubble,e over here, what¡¯s wrong with them?¡±

    Bubbles appeared in front of Zhao Hai and looked at the Diamond Ape Patriarch as well as the giant ape. Then he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, they¡¯ve been frozen in Myriad Ice. This ice is frighteningly cold, one would be frozen into almost indestructible solid. Anything frozen by Myriad Water would find it near impossible to recover.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he asked, ¡°Can you melt this ice?¡±

    Bubbles seemed to look strangely at Zhao hai, ¡°Young Master, this ice is essentially me, so I can definitely control it. If Young Master wanted to take the ice away, you can already do so anytime. You¡¯ve gained the same ability as me.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard Bubble, he immediately tried to melt the ice with his mind. The ice surrounding the Diamond Ape Patriarch and the giant ape immediately became water and flowed into the pool.

    When Zhao Hai saw this happen, he couldn¡¯t help but feel relief. Then he looked at Bubble and then turned his hand before a red crystal appeared. He held the crystal in front of bubble and said, ¡°Bubble, in the ce that you¡¯ve stayed, were there things that are like this?¡±

    Bubble looked at the crystal and then nodded and said, ¡°There¡¯s plenty, but they are colored white, some of its energy also came from me.¡±

    Zhao Hai became happy, the myriad ice and the red crystals were very good things. Zhao Hai turned his head to Bubble and said, ¡°Is the entire Icefield really covered in myriad ice? Are there any special things inside?¡±

    Bubble shook his head and said, ¡°Young Master, those are just ice that were there for thousands of years. Only those infused with my energy can be said to be real myriad ice. The ice pirs as well as the ice in a radius around it can be considered to be myriad ice. At the same time, the snow on a certain radius around me has also been infused by my energy. I named them myriad snow. Although they aren¡¯t as good as the myriad ice, they can still prove very useful.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then his body shed as he went outside, Bubble was also right beside him. Then Zhao Hai said, ¡°Take the snow and the ice away. Then we¡¯ll find that white stones that you said and bring them to the Space.

    Bubbleplied as he started to rotate. And along with his rotation, all of the ice in the surroundings started to change into water as it slowly got absorbed into his body. Before long, the giant ice pir as well as the surrounding ice had returned to Bubbles¡¯ body. At the same time, the snow all around had also started to get absorbed by Bubble. When everything stopped, what was left was a giant pit. The giant pit originally contained the myriad ice. Also, there were no more snow present on a radius outside the pit.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to Bubble and then saw that there were no changes to its size. Zhao Hai looked confused at Bubble as he asked, ¡°You just absorbed a lot, why haven¡¯t you grown up?¡±

    Bubbles looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes as if he was confused at Zhao Hai¡¯s question, ¡°Young Master, I am an origin of water. Even if you load my body with all of the water in this world, I still won¡¯t get big. Actually, after these things enter my body, they just exist in a much smaller form. If Young Master doesn¡¯t believe it, you can see it for yourself.¡± Then Bubble came closer to Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes.

    Zhao Hai looked into Bubbles¡¯ body. Bubble wasn¡¯t big, he was only the size of a football. He looked dark blue but he was still quite transparent. When Zhao Hai looked carefully inside Bubble, he can faintly see some very small bubbles. In one of the bubbles, Zhao Hai can see the ice pir, there were also a lot of ice inside as well as the snow. The bubbles were so small that if Bubble hadn¡¯t informed Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t even see these things.

    Zhao Hai became shocked, he didn¡¯t expect this. He looked at Bubble and said, ¡°Can you store anything in your body?¡±

    Bubble shook its head and said, ¡°No, I can only store things that are rted to my nature, like water, ice, snow, fog, and so on.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he also wasn¡¯t disappointed. His Space¡¯s Warehouse was very big and was able to store all kinds of things. So there was no need for Bubble to have the ability to do the same.

    Zhao Hai then turned to Bubble and said, ¡°What if I want to use those things? Do I still need you to get them?¡±

    Bubble nodded, ¡°Right, they¡¯re in my body. If Young Master wants them, you¡¯ll have to ask me for permission.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s face seemed to turn ck, he looked at Bubble and then said, ¡°After going back to the Space, go give those things to Cai¡¯er. Have her store it to the Warehouse. Then go back to the pool and don¡¯te out if I don¡¯t call you.¡±

    Bubble snorted, but Zhao Hai still looked at the Icefield and said, ¡°Are there any other good things here?¡±

    Bubbles nodded and said, ¡°There is. If you walk towards the north, you would see a ball of wind. Because of that ball of wind, my life in the icefield has be miserable. Every single year, it blows air towards me, it¡¯s very annoying.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard Bubble, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but shine. This ball of wind might actually be another good thing.

 Chapter 605 - Wind Bead

    <h4>Chapter 605 - Wind Bead</h4>

    Although he knew that the wind ball that Bubble just told him about was a good thing, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately go out and get it. He calmed his emotions as he started to looked at the white crystals that Bubble described.

    The white crystals weren¡¯t hard to find, there were 12 lodes on the previous mounds that Bubble just hollowed out. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think that those 12 lodes would be on the 12 mounds around the ice pir. It seems like these lodes did have a big rtionship with Bubble.

    After he thought about it, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. He understood that as long as he has Bubble, he would have a lot of crystals to use. This was really fantastic.

    Although he was pondering about these, Zhao Hai¡¯s movement didn¡¯t slow down. He quickly received the white crystals into the Space to see what properties they had.

    When the crystal was absorbed into the Space, a prompt was heard, ¡°Item that contained cold energy has been detected. Contains stable cold energy equivalent to 100 thousand watts. The crystal can be charged after it has been used up.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved after hearing this. But he also discovered the difference between this white crystal and the red one. The white crystal contained cold energy while the red crystal contained hot energy.

    Zhao Hai thought about it and decided to appropriately name the red one Fire Crystal and the white one Ice Crystal. This was because the red crystal was found in a volcano while the white crystal was grown in the Icefield.

    Zhao Hai quickly received the 12 mineral lodes. The amount of white crystal that Zhao Hai just got wasn¡¯t as small as the red crystals. After all, the red crystals were only sourced by an iplete mother ore while the white crystals had 12plete ones.

    From what Zhao Hai can count, he had collected 500 thousand ice crystals altogether. This wasn¡¯t a small number. One must know that the quality of these white crystals are vastly better than the fire crystals.

    After receiving the crystals, Zhao Hai then returned to the Space. Laura and the others were currently gathering around a spinning Bubble. Bubble looked veryfortable; he was blue, he was soft to hold and wasn¡¯t cold at all.

    However, when Zhao Hai saw Laura and the others gathering before Bubble, looking like they were enjoying themselves, he couldn¡¯t help but feel irritated. For such a perverted Bubble to get this much attention was very unreasonable.

    Zhao Hai grabbed Bubble who was held by Laura, he stretched the blue ball out before asking, ¡°Bubble, where did you say that wind ball was again?¡±

    Although Bubble was stretched out by Zhao Hai many times, he seemed to not care at all. So when Zhao Hai asked him, he immediately replied, ¡°When Young Master heads to the north, you would be able to see it for yourself.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he returned Bubble to Laura¡¯s arms before he immediately had the staff fly straight to the North. He wanted to see what this wind ball actually was.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t explore around this time, he didn¡¯t slow down as he headed in apletely straight line heading north. Because of this, the staff¡¯s speed was extremely quick.

    In the evening, Zhao Hai had found out that the wind has gotten much stronger. Zhao Hai immediately took Bubble out of the Space and went inside the staff.

    Zhao Hai looked outside and said, ¡°Bubble, is it this ce?¡±

    Bubble turned and circled before saying, ¡°Yes, Young Master. We¡¯ll arrive there soon.¡±

    Then Zhao Hai turned to Bubble and said, ¡°Bubble, how did you know that there is a wind ball here? And what is that wind ball?¡±

    Bubble replied, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ve been here for a long time, even before the Beastmen started exploring the area. At that time, I had the ice beasts explore the entire icefield and saw that ball of wind. That ball of wind is just like me, it is the origin of myriad wind. But it probably hasn¡¯t reached the same level as me. When I found it, it still hasn¡¯t awakened.¡±

    Zhao Hai was shocked, he didn¡¯t think that the ball of wind would actually be like Bubble. So in other words, the ball of wind might have its own spirit as well?

    Zhao Hai was now much more careful, he personally controlled the Blood Ghost Staff. At the same time he asked, ¡°Bubble, this isn¡¯t the wrong direction, right?¡±

    Bubble shook its head and said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. Don¡¯t worry, Young Master. Compared to the past, my present ability is much better. As long as there is water element in the area, I would be able to monitor it. The ce should not be far away from here.¡±

    Hearing Bubble¡¯s words, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but get startled. He looked at Bubble and said, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you can monitor things through water?¡±

    Bubble¡¯s round body shook up and down, as if nodding, then said, ¡°Young Master, I am the source of myriad water. As long as it has something to do with water, it will submit to my will.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at this small bubble, he didn¡¯t think that this little thing would have such an ability. It seems like he shouldn¡¯t look down on it.

    At this time, Bubble suddenly said, ¡°Young Master, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± Zhao Hai immediately turned his head and looked out only to see a small whirlwind in front of him that was constantly turning around. This whirlwind seem to be supporting a small green bead. This bead was at the very least at the size of a walnut. It couldn¡¯t be called a ball at all.

    Zhao Hai looked at the green bead and said, ¡°Is this the ball of wind that you said? Can it really control the wind? Why does it look so underwhelming?¡±

    Bubble replied, ¡°Young Master, this ball might seem to be behaved, but if it gets angry, it¡¯s very terrifying.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the green bead, he really couldn¡¯t imagine how this bead could be so frightening. But to be sure, Zhao Hai and Bubble returned to the Space. Laura and the others were already inside the Space, looking at the situation through the monitor.

    When the group saw Zhao Hai came in, Laura immediately ran over and hugged Bubble. Then she turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, would you really take that thing? Can it really control the wind?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the snuggled Bubble in Laura¡¯s bosom and couldn¡¯t help but get irritated, he poked Bubble repeatedly before Laura swept his hand away while staring at him with fierce eyes.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly and said, ¡°Perhaps. In any case, it was what Bubble said so I don¡¯t really know. I¡¯ll go try and capture it.¡± Then Zhao Hai sat on the sofa and gave an order to the staff.

    The halted Blood Ghost Staff immediately flew towards the bead while Zhao Hai and the others looked at it through the screen. Zhao Hai wanted to see how the bead would react.

    Sensing that the staff was about to hit it, the bead immediately acted like a hedgehog. It spun quickly and as it turned it collected more and more wind. Before long the wind had gotten bigger that it had turned into a tornado. The ice below couldn¡¯t handle the strong winds and got dug up, causing a pit to form on the ground.

    The Blood Ghost Staff was actually affected by the wind, making it unable to go any further. Zhao Hai was shocked before he took the staff back to the Space. Laura and the others couldn¡¯t help but be surprised at the small bead. They didn¡¯t think that it would be this powerful.

    After some time, the wind stopped as the tornado became small. Then it seemed to rock back and forth as if it was looking for something.

    Zhao Hai cannot help but wipe away his sweat. This little thing was really a trickster. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t be polite, with an intention, a spatial crack suddenly appeared right beside the bead. Then a big hand stretched out from the Space and pulled the bead inside.

    When the bead entered the Space, a prompt was then issued, ¡°Wind Spirit has been detected. Lifeform is hostile to the Space. Suppressing the lifeform. Lifeform suppressed.¡±

    Then Zhao Hai had the bead appear inside the room. The bead still looked green and was somewhat transparent. However, this bead was still spinning since one could see a faint tornado appearing around it.

    Zhao Hai looked at the bead and said, ¡°Can you speak?¡±

    A faint infantile voice sounded out, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the Master, I can speak.¡±

    Upon hearing the voice, Zhao Hai nodded and then said, ¡°Good, from now on, you shall be called Breeze. Bubble, Breeze, remember, you must always listen to Cai¡¯er¡¯s words. Cai¡¯er, look after these two children.¡±

    The youngdy Cai¡¯er smiled tenderly and said, ¡°Young Master, rest assured, I will certainly take care of them.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, he knew that although Cai¡¯er is very strange, she also knew that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t like to joke, so she appeared quite proper. But still, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but recall the time when Cai¡¯er was riding on the back of Zhao Wen. She really looked childish back then.

    Laura and the others didn¡¯t oppose to Zhao Hai¡¯s decision. Although Laura liked Bubble very much, she also had a lot of matters to attend to. It would be impossible for her to apany Bubble daily. Making Cai¡¯er y with Bubble was also a good idea.

    In fact, Laura and the others had always regarded Mu¡¯er and Cai¡¯er as children. Although their abilities were formidable, Laura couldn¡¯t help but treat them as kids because of their image. When there was nothing to do in the Space, they would often y with Mu¡¯er and Cai¡¯er. That was one of their happy times.

    Zhao Hai also likes to apany Cai¡¯er and y around for a while. To be honest, Zhao Hai¡¯s feeling towards the Space was bigger than Laura and the others. This was because the Space represented Zhao Hai¡¯s only connection to Earth.

    Since arriving at the Ark Continent, Zhao Hai has found himself to be more and more like a native. But he doesn¡¯t want to be like this, but there was no other way. If he wanted to survive, then he would have to adapt. His only escape is the time where he was inside the Space where he always felt like he was back on Earth, ying his farm simtion games. He would feel just like his ordinary self back on Earth, and that all of this was just a dream.

 Chapter 606 - Fighting Intent

    <h4>Chapter 606 - Fighting Intent</h4>

    However, Zhao Hai also didn¡¯t want to return to Earth. If he returned, he would just go back to being an ordinary nerd. In here, he was Zhao Hai Buda of the Buda n. He also had several wives that loved him. His situation here was leagues better than back on Earth.

    The reason why he thought of Earth was because he didn¡¯t want to forget where he came from. In the universe, there is a called earth, of which there was a country called China. There, people with yellow skin and dark eyes were present, they were his true people.

    Although Zhao Hai was now the Buda n¡¯s Patriarch, had gotten married, and also had his own life in the Ark Continent, his Chinese heart was still burning inside him. He always thought of himself as Chinese, a descendant of dragons. To him, being married and getting a career in the Ark Continent was just like how someone was living and working abroad and also had gotten married.

    The only thing different in his situation was that people who worked overseas can just return to their homnd while Zhao Hai cannot.

    Now that the matters in the Northern Icefield had been taken care of, Zhao Hai finally rx. Then he immediately returned to the volcano in order to fulfill his promise to Tess. He must bring the Beast God¡¯s Spear to this ce so that the Diamond Apes can do a ceremony.

    Zhao Hai took Bloody War to the Space and then to the volcano. The moment Zhao Hai came out, Bloody War also materialized. He looked at the direction of the volcano and said, ¡°Young Master, what is this ce? Why do I feel a strong Beastman fighting intent from here?¡±

    Then Zhao Hai narrated to Bloody War about the matters of the Diamond Apes. For the entirety of the story, Bloody War was carefully listening to Zhao Hai. After Zhao Hai had finished, Bloody War took a deep breath before he said, ¡°Good, good, worthy to be called the children of the Beast God. They did great!¡±

    Then just as Bloody War¡¯s voice fell, a red light suddenly erupted from the volcano as it pierced the heavens. Zhao Hai thought that the volcano had exploded but it didn¡¯t look like it. Although the red light was from the crater, it didn¡¯t have any degree of heat to it. Insted, the light held a cold killing intent, one that dared to fight the skies.

    Fighting Intent! This should be the fighting intent that Bloody War had described! Zhao Hai felt felt the pressure from it and confirmed his thoughts. But he didn¡¯t understand why he hadn¡¯t felt it before. Instead, only after Bloody War said a few words did the fighting intent explode.

    At this time, the red light from the crater slowly solidified and turned into a blood red spear that shot up to the sky. The spear was very huge, it was about a dozen feet high and about a meter thick. It looked extraordinary and imposing.

    When the spear started to form, Bloody War immediately said, ¡°Young Master, let me loose. This fighting intent would be good for me.¡± Zhao Hai immediately let go of Bloody War.

    Just as Zhao Hai¡¯s hands let go, Bloody War immediately flew towards the crater and prated the giant red spear. Then Zhao Hai saw that the giant spear had started to shrink as it integrated itself with Bloody War. After that, Bloody War flew back.

    But now, Zhao Hai discovered that the originally ck shaft of the spear already had a shade of red in it. Moreover, Bloody War¡¯s imposing aura had been strengthened.

    At this time, Bloody War materialized again, but this time, he was much bigger than before. Zhao Hai looked at Bloody War and said, ¡°What happened? That thing is useful to you? How did you absorb it?¡±

    Bloody War shook his head and said, ¡°Young Master, that fighting intent is a unique Beastman¡¯s Blood Oath fighting intent. This thing has huge benefits to me. This fighting intent is only produced by those who underwent a Blood Oath and is formed through generations. One couldn¡¯t see this kind of thing during normal times. Since I am a weapon, I always feel it in battlefields, it also causes me to get stronger and stronger. Young Master doesn¡¯t need to worry about me. I¡¯ve already reached the same state as my peak.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Good. I¡¯ll go let you see the current Patriarch of the Diamond Apes. They badly wanted to see you. At the same time, tell them that you had me turn their previous Patriarch into an Undead. I don¡¯t want them to misunderstand me.¡±

    Bloody War nodded then said, ¡°Young Master, rest assured, Bloody War understands.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then he brought Bloody War to the Space and then to Iron Mountain Fort.

    The lives of Tess and the others had been blissful these past few days. Beastmen were inherently good at herding. So although they hadn¡¯t herded in 5000 years, they quickly learned it with the help of the Giant Horned Bulls. Moreover, their living conditions have improved by tenfold. Normally, they would need the help of their giant apes in order to go anywhere, but now they didn¡¯t need to. This made Tess and the others unusually happy.

    However, Tess still couldn¡¯t help but worry about the Northern Icefield. Zhao Hai had already been there for many days but there seems to be no information.

    He was afraid that Zhao Hai had suffered an ident, or that Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t find the Beast God¡¯s Spear. Because of this, Tess has been losing sleep for the past few days. One could even see him visibly getting skinnier. Compared to the other Diamond Apes, his appearance looked very exhausted.

    Today, Tess was herding some argali. Then suddenly, a person appeared in front of him. Tess was initially startled, but then he thought that the only person who can appear in his vicinity without alerting his beast partner was Zhao Hai.

    Tess turned to look at Zhao Hai and saw that the other party was smiling while holding a spear in his hand. This spear was obviously not something that was used by Humans. Its shaft was very thick and it was very long. It was evident that this spear can only be used by Beastmen.

    Tess looked at the spear in Zhao Hai¡¯s hand and couldn¡¯t help but recall the records of their tribe. There, a spear with a specific length and thickness was carefully drawn. It was impossible for Tess to not recognize that the spear in Zhao Hai¡¯s hand was indeed the Beast God¡¯s Spear.

    Tess took slow steps towards Zhao Hai before he knelt and extended both of his shivering hands in order to receive the spear in Zhao Hai¡¯s hand. Tears was constantly flowing out of his eyes.

    Zhao Hai ced the spear on Tess¡¯s hands as Tess inspected the spear. Before long, Tess gave a loud howl as he wept, rming the other Diamond Apes. The others immediately went to see what was going on. When they saw the Beast God¡¯s spear on Tess¡¯ hands, they gawked before they all knelt to the ground and cried non stop.

    The Diamond Apes entered the Northern Icefield in order to retrieve the Beast God¡¯s Spear. They were educated by their elders about their mission from their younger years. Therefore, they immediately recognized the spear at first nce.

    Adding Tess¡¯ reaction, they didn¡¯t doubt it at all. 5000 years, their 5000-year obsession had finally been solved!

    Zhao Hai stood silently at the side. He can somewhat understand Tess¡¯ emotion. 5000 years, how long was that? In those 5000 years, how much have they suffered, how many did they lose? A tribe of nearly 800 thousand has been reduced to 100 thousand. Who can understand such bitterness.

    After some time, Tess started to calm down. Zhao Hai then turned to Tess and said, ¡°Patriarch Tess, I¡¯ve also cured the Beast God¡¯s Spear¡¯s Artifact Spirit. He cane out and tell you a few words. I won¡¯t be listening to your conversations. I¡¯lle back here after a minute.¡±

    Tess nodded, then Zhao Hai returned to Iron Mountain Fort¡¯s living room. Seeing Zhao Haie back, Green immediately asked, ¡°Young Master, did you manage to retrieve the Beast God¡¯s Spear?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he smiled and said, ¡°I did, it¡¯s currently in Tess¡¯ hand. Rest assured, everything is fine. After Tess and the others do their ritual, I¡¯ll immediately head to the Beastman Prairie and hand it over to the Beast King. After that, I¡¯ll be a Foreign Prince of the Beastmen, hehe.¡±

    Greenughed, ¡°Beastman Race¡¯s Foreign Prince, Dwarf Race¡¯s Foreign Elder, the Rosen Empire¡¯s son-inw. Hahaha. Our Buda n hadn¡¯t seen this much status since its beginning. Fantastic!¡±

    Zhao Hai chuckled as well before saying, ¡°After taking care of the matters in the Prairie, I¡¯ll go and return to see the Dwarves. I want to meet Patriarch Billy and see if he had anymunication with the Elves. I want to go visit the Elves. Once we unite, only then can we resist the Divine Realm.¡±

    Green retracted his smiling expression as he turned serious and said, ¡°Indeed. Young Master, I have thought that since we cannot just simply sell the grain that we had grown in the Wastnd, it would be better for it to be stored in the Space in preparation for the war. After all, during battles, food is one thing that must never run out.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa Green, you don¡¯t need to worry about that. The Space already has ten backgrounds. Those backgrounds are still not used. If we nt some crops there, then we would certainly have a lot.¡±

    Green tapped his head and said, ¡°Ah, I forgot about those. Alright, there¡¯s no need to save. But Young Master, how would we know the time of the Divine Race¡¯s attack?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°We won¡¯t. But as long as we prepare, we¡¯re fine. But even if they don¡¯t begin, I will still make a move. I don¡¯t want to be too passive.¡±

    Green stared, then he looked at Zhao Hai with bright eyes as he said, ¡°Alright, good. It¡¯s just as Young Master says, being too defensive is no good. Our Buda n had always been known for our Wild Dragon g. Attack has always been our forte. Offense is always good.¡±

    Green was now very confident in Zhao Hai. One must know that the Buda n not only had the God ranked Cai¡¯er, they also had more than 1 million 9th ranks. Green believed that such strength can, at the very least, contend with the Divine Race.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know about Green¡¯s thoughts, but he knew that he wasn¡¯t the type of person that waits to be beaten. He knew that the other party wanted to deal with him. But they would only begin after they had made the proper preparations, exining why they still haven¡¯t begun.

    After he heard Green, Zhao Hai showed a faint smile and said, ¡°After so many years of development, I don¡¯t know what the Divine Race has right now. And there are still the Demons on the sidelines. The future of the Ark Continent wouldn¡¯t be very good. Unfortunately, not many people knew about this. Forget it, let¡¯s stop talking about this. Grandpa Green, no need to wee me back. I¡¯ll be going to Tess and see if they wanted to return to the Northern Icefield in order to do a ceremony. I¡¯ll be leaving this ce to you once again. By the way, how are Tess and the others doing? Have they be familiar with the ce?¡±

    Green smiled and said, ¡°They have be familiar with the customs here. At this point, they basically didn¡¯t need the guidance of the Giant Horned Bulls. Young Master can rest assured.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good. Then I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± He said as his body shed and vanished. Green looked at where Zhao Hai vanished and couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Old Master, have you ever thought that the Buda n would have such a day? The Young Master had grown up, he will certainly be a pride of the Buda n!¡±

    This was Green¡¯s dream, and it had beenpletely realized. Green knew more than Zhao Hai. At this point, everybody in the continent was aware of the Buda n¡¯s strength. Green knew that even if the Buda n revealed the current state of the ck Wastnd, nobody would still dare to make a move on them.

    Adding on to the fact that Zhao Hai would be the Beastman¡¯s Foreign Prince, and was also a Foreign Elder of the Dwarves, his status was something that no country would dare to offend. One could even consider the current strength of the Buda n to be like a cmity.

    Zhao Hai was unaware of Green¡¯s thoughts. He just followed his own n and went forward step by step. He wouldn¡¯t care about any other things.

    When Zhao Hai reappeared in front of Tess, Bloody War had already returned to the spear. After seeing Zhao Hai appear, Tess and the others immediately knelt in front of him.

    Upon seeing them, Zhao Hai quickly said, ¡°Patriarch Tess, please get up. I¡¯m unable to receive a big ceremony like this.¡±

    But Tess still kowtowed to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Patriarch, you are a huge benefactor to my Diamond Ape tribe. Not only did you take us out of the Northern icefield, you also arranged a good ce for us to live as well as some cattle and argali to keep. Most importantly, you have retrieved the Beast God¡¯s Spear for us. You¡¯re not only a benefactor to the Diamond Ape tribe, you are a benefactor to the entire Beastman Race. So please ept our gratitude.¡± Then Tess knocked his head to the ground.

    The other Diamond Apes also kowtowed simultaneously with Tess. This time, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare to stop them. After receiving their kowtow, he said, ¡°Alright, all of you, get up. You¡¯re now people of the Buda n. You won¡¯t need to do such a thing in the future. Just remember, no matter what you do, always consider the Buda n in your hearts.¡±

    Tess and the others roared in one voice before they stood up. Zhao Hai then looked at Tess and said, ¡°I can take you and the Beast God¡¯s Spear back to the volcano. Do you still want to do your ceremony?¡¯¡±

    Tess shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need, Patriarch. Sir Artifact Spirit told us that he had already received the sentiment of our ancestors. So there¡¯s no need to go back there anymore.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll be delivering the Beast God¡¯s Spear back to the Prairie. You go continue on with your matters.¡± Then he took the Beast God¡¯s Spear before vanishing in front of the group.

 Chapter 607 - Excitement

    <h4>Chapter 607 - Excitement</h4>

    These past few days, the Beast King has been paying close attention to news about the Northern Icefield. From the moment Zhao Hai entered the Icefield, two months had already passed by. But until now, no new information had arrived.

    He had ordered the White Tigers, Pr Bears, and the Ice Hawks to have open ears towards the Icefield. As long as something happened, they must give action. They must support Zhao Hai at all costs.

    Because of this, the Ice Hawk tribe had been doing constant rounds every day. As long as they discover a trace of Zhao Hai, they would immediately go and offer him aid.

    But unfortunately for them, they didn¡¯t know that Zhao Hai had the Space. Because of this, their efforts had been in vain.

    But one couldn¡¯t me the Beast King for being so careful, being careless would have been a much worse offense. As the matter stands, the Beast God¡¯s Spear has apparently be very important. The Beast King had nothing else to do but be alert.

    These past days, the Beast Kind didn¡¯t have any good sleep. Nearly two months had passed, and there wasn¡¯t any information about Zhao Hai. The Beast Kind was near to believing that Zhao Hai had failed.

    While sitting in his office, the Beast King couldn¡¯t help but give a deep sigh. He felt pity for Zhao Hai since he knew the reason why Zhao Hai wanted to look for the Divine Artifact. The Beast King always believed Zhao Hai to be a very great person that could unite the entire continent, and he wasn¡¯t afraid of taking risks. The Beast King really hoped that Zhao Hai would seed. But it seems like the chances had grown smaller and smaller.

    But it was good that the business with the Buda n had remained stable. The business still stayed the same, and for the Beastmen, this was a very good thing.

    Although there was that, the Beast King still couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He was also worried about the entire Ark Continent. If Zhao Hai cannot find the Beast God¡¯s Spear, then they would definitely be in good danger. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯te back in one month, then he can only task several 9th rank experts to explore the Icefield. Retrieving the Beast God¡¯s Spear was not only a must for the Beastmen, it was important for the entire Ark Continent as well.

    At this time, the Beast King¡¯s guard suddenly walked in. With an excited face he gave his report to the Beast King, ¡°Your Majesty, Mister Zhao Hai seeks an audience. He is outside!¡±

    The Beast King gawked, for a while he was frozen as he stared at his guard. It took some time before he recovered, then he immediately said, ¡°Invite him in quickly! No. I¡¯ll go personally greet him.¡± Then he didn¡¯t dy in going out.

    Before long, he arrived at the tent for reception. It was obvious that the people there didn¡¯t expect the Beast King toe personally, but they still immediately said, ¡°We¡¯ve seen His Majesty!¡±

    The Beast King waved his hand and said, ¡°Where¡¯s Mister Zhao Hai?¡±

    A Tiger Beastman immediately replied, ¡°Your Majesty, he¡¯s at the registration tent outside the pce.¡± The Beast King didn¡¯t wait for him to finish before he dashed out of the pce.

    Zhao Hai was currently sitting inside the registration tent while chatting with the Beastmen inside. The fact that he went to the Northern Icefield was a secret, there were only few Beastmen who knew about it. However, although the people in the tent were clueless, they were already familiar with Zhao Hai¡¯s status. They knew that seeking audience with the Beast King at any time can only be done by people of revered status. Those kinds of people weren¡¯t someone they can afford to offend.

    Additionally, these Beastmen were also very grateful to Zhao Hai. As long as one was a Beastman, it was inevitable that they would make milk wine. And because of Zhao Hai¡¯s business, their families were able to make good profit. At the same time, Zhao Hai¡¯s Magic Lily shop was very honest in doing business. Whenever they do business, the Beastmen would never feel that they were cheated. At this point, even if Zhao Hai didn¡¯t disy his friendship gs, his name alone would gain respect from the other Beastmen.

    The war had long been finished, so Human merchants had also started toe and do business. But after those people arrived, they had discovered that their business had shrunk. Even if they had traded with a tribe before, they still weren¡¯t the tribe¡¯s first choice. Instead, the Beastmen seem to first look to Magic Lily shop for business.

    However, these Merchants can¡¯t do anything to the shop. They simply cannot offend Magic Lily shop. First, because it was backed by the powerful Buda n, and second, because the Beastmen would deal with anyone that dared to take action against the shop.

    At the same moment, Zhao Hai¡¯s business alliance had also been organized. Now. the biggest business in the Prairie was Zhao Hai¡¯s alliance. If other people wanted to do business in the Prairie, then they would have to do their best to not offend the alliance.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai won¡¯t provoke others on his own initiative. Zhao Hai knew that the Beastman Prairie was very big, it was impossible for them to swallow it¡¯s entire market. So as long as people y fairly, Zhao Hai would not make a move. After all, Zhao Hai was never afraid ofpetition.

    At this time, sounds of footsteps can be heard outside the tent. Zhao Hai knew that it must be the Tiger beastman that he had sent to notify the Beast King. What made him feel strange was the fact that there was one more set of footsteps that can be heard.

    While Zhao Hai was thinking, the tent¡¯s curtain was suddenly opened as a person walked from outside. Zhao Hai looked at the person and couldn¡¯t help but stare, it was because it was the Beast King. Zhao Hai hastily got up and gave a bow, ¡°I¡¯ve seen His Majesty.¡±

    The Beast King excitedly walked forward and helped Zhao Hai up. He looked at Zhao Hai and was at a loss for words because of his excitement. Zhao Hai saw the Beast King¡¯s expression and immediately knew what he came here for. So Zhao Hai gave a gentle nod.

    The Beast King¡¯s face exploded with even more excitement, he immediately pulled Zhao Hai¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Mister,e with me immediately. Let¡¯s talk somewhere else.¡± After that, regardless of the expressions of the other people present, Zhao Hai went with the Beast King to head towards the pce. After they were gone, the other people couldn¡¯t help but look at each other. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to have this big of a position inside the Beast King¡¯s heart. He could actually make the Beast King meet him personally.

    The Beast King brought Zhao Hai to his office and had the guard protect the door. After that, the Beast King immediately said, ¡°Mister, did you really retrieve the Beast God¡¯s Spear?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly as the Beast God Spear appeared in his hand. Zhao Hai held the spear in both hands as he carefully handed it over to the Beast King.

    The Beast King¡¯s hand couldn¡¯t help but shake upon receiving the spear. Tears went down uncontrobly out of his eyes. He held the Beast God¡¯s Spear gently and after a short while let out a long breath. His tears vanished as he respectfully ced the spear at an appropriate ce and turned to Zhao Hai, ¡°My deepest gratitude goes to Mister. Let me offer our gratitude in behalf of the entire Beastman race for retrieving our Divine Artifact.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Your Majesty doesn¡¯t need to be too polite. The Beast God¡¯s Spear¡¯s Artifact Spirit has also been restored to its original state. He can now materialize. If Your Majesty has any questions, you can just ask Sir Artifact Spirit.¡±

    The Beast King gawked, then his two eyes turned to the Beast God¡¯s Spear as he bowed and said, ¡°I ask to see Sir Artifact Spirit.¡±

    As soon as his voice ended, Bloody War immediately appeared on the spear¡¯s shaft. He looked at Beast King and said, ¡°You¡¯re the current Beast King?¡±

    When the Beast King saw Bloody War, he enthusiastically gave a bow and said, ¡°Wei Jian has seen Sir Artifact Spirit. I am indeed the current Beast King.¡±

    Bloody War nodded and then said, ¡°Good, Mister Zhao Hai has already asked me to look after the Beastmen. He also asked me to confirm what the Dwarves have said. I want to tell you that everything is true. The Gods, the Divine Realm, everything. I have no other thing to say that you don¡¯t already know.¡± Then his figure went back to the spear.

    The Beast King gave another bow to the Beast God¡¯s Spear. Then he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, thank you.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Your Majesty is too polite. Sir Artifact Spirits restoration is also beneficial to the Human race. When I told him about the situation of the Beastmen and the Gods, i didn¡¯t expect him to know about it. His words also coincided with the Dwarves¡¯ Artifact Spirit.¡±

    The Beast King nodded and then sighed, ¡°It looks like mister¡¯s spections are real. It¡¯s possible for the Radiant Church to be connected to the Divine Realm. But no matter what, we cannot let them off. Mister can rest assured, tomorrow, I shall announce your appointment as the Beastman Race¡¯s Foreign Prince.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. What His Majesty needs to do now is to prepare the Beastman race. I shall head back to the Dwarves as soon as possible. I want to see if Patriarch Billy was able to get into contact with the Elves. I don¡¯t know about their current situation, so I wanted to take a look.¡±

    The Beast King nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll to trouble mister with this matter. Mister can rest assured, your appointment as our Foreign Prince has already been discussed and approved by the major tribes in the Prairie. They agreed that as long as misteres back then you would immediately receive your position. So there¡¯s no need for a lengthy process, mister can just do his own matters immediately.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll have to thank his Majesty. Also, the Beastmen needs to save their strength at this time. In the past, the Beastmencked ironware, but now, with the Dwarves¡¯ support, I think your development would be much more quicker. I also think that since the Beastmen needed to preserve their strength, wars should be minimized as much as possible. Otherwise, with the newly acquired ironware, the casualties would be too big.¡±

    The Beast King agreed, ¡°Mister can feel relieved. I would certainly act on it. However, the Prairie still needed grain, we¡¯ll have to depend on mister on this matter.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty doesn¡¯t need to worry about this. Whether it be bamboo rice or bread fruit, I have tons of them. I can provide you with as many as you want at a fair price.¡±

    The Beast King nodded, then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Alright. Also, I¡¯ll need to ask mister to stay here for a meal. Otherwise, i would feel uneasy.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Then I would be polite. But I think it would be better if the retrieval of the Beast God¡¯s Spear would be held in secrecy. This could be one of our ace against the Divine Race. I¡¯m sure that the Radiant Church is aware of the Divine Artifacts¡¯ disappearance. Let¡¯s have them continue that thought.¡±

 Chapter 608 - Cooperation

    <h4>Chapter 608 - Cooperation</h4>

    ¡°Zhao Hai Buda has be a Foreign Prince of the Beastman Race!¡±

    These words had rippled through every street and alley in the continent. Everyone knew about it, and there was no doubt that this was bomb. Everyone was stunned.

    It had been less than a year after the war between the Beastmen and the Humans. But at this time, this news had suddenly spread out. A Human bing a Foreign Prince of the Beastmen was something that was extremely startling.

    Zhao Hai, who had gone quiet for two months, suddenly had his name mentioned in the continent once again. People started to discover the talent of this Patriarch of the Buda n. It was known that he had helped the Beastmen greatly, but nobody knew the specifics, even most Beastmen. Because of this, people started to make all kinds of spection.

    At this time, Zhao Hai was actually looking for Randolph in Dark Solder Fort. Zhao Hai told Randolph about the Divine Realm as well as what happened in the Northern Icefield. Compared to the Emperor, Zhao Hai was much more trusting towards Randolph. Zhao Hai believed that Randolph wouldn¡¯t tell this matter to anyone else.

    After listening to Zhao Hai, Randolph¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but go heavy. And after Zhao Hai left, he immediately adjusted the future ns of the Calci Family. This made people confused about what just happened.

    Then Zhao Hai went to the Crook Family, however, he didn¡¯t tell Jesse about the matters of the Divine Realm, as well as the Beast God¡¯s Spear. He just told Jesse to adjust the future strategy of the Crook Family.

    Although Jesse didn¡¯t understand Zhao Hai¡¯s motive, he believed that their eternal ally wouldn¡¯t harm them. Therefore, the Crook Family started to make adjustments as well.

    Naturally, these adjustments weren¡¯t obvious. Even if it were known to outsiders, they would only think that this was just an ordinary shift, nothing else.

    And although Zhao Hai visited the Imperial Pce to see the Emperor, he didn¡¯t say anything to him. He just chatted with the Emperor for a while. And seeing that the Dead Minister didn¡¯t leave, Zhao Hai affirmed his stance of not telling the Emperor.

    After handling his matters at the Rosen Empire, Zhao Hai then went to the Buddha Empire. The bulls that was sent to the Buddha Empire had already arrived some time ago and was given to the Buddha Emperor. This made the Emperor very satisfied with Zhao Hai.

    The beasts that Zhao Hai sent over were special beasts of the Herculean Bulls, therefore, their levels weren¡¯t very low. For the Buddha Empire, this was a very crucial shipment.

    Zhao Hai travelled by ship towards the Buddha Empire¡¯s Iron Knight City. Zhao Hai went to the capital in order to discuss to the Emperor about the horse magic beasts.

    Wales had sent information to Zhao Hai about the horse magic beasts. The Horse Beastmen were also willing to trade some ironware for some 4th or 5th rank horse magic beasts with Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai came this time to discuss this matter with the Emperor.

    Just as Zhao Hai entered the harbor, he had discovered the Ironwood was already there. But Ironwood wasn¡¯t wearing this full armor this time but instead just an ordinary warrior¡¯s clothes. However, his stance still remained imposing.

    When Zhao Hai disembarked from his ship, Ironwood immediately went to wee him. Ironwood smiled and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, His Majesty is already waiting for you.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a bow and said, ¡°I¡¯ve made Vice Admiral Ironwood wait, I hope you¡¯ll forgive me.¡±

    Ironwoodughed and said, ¡°Mister is always polite, that¡¯s no good. Mister,e with me to see His Majesty.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Alright¡± Then they sat down at a carriage and rode towards the city. And since this carriage was of the Royal Pce, it was given the highest priority of way.

    After they got in, Ironwood boiled a pot of tea and offered it to Zhao Hai before saying, ¡°The bull magic beasts that mister had sentst time made His Majesty very satisfied. Ever since then, His Majesty had always wanted to express his gratitude to mister. Because of that, when His Majesty came to know that you would be arriving today, he immediately sent me over to wee you.¡±

    Zhao Hai immediately replied, ¡°His Majesty is too polite. I¡¯m only a Merchant, doing business is our great pleasure. Since I epted his Majesty¡¯s request, then it was natural that I would need to deliver on that promise.¡±

    Ironwoodughed and said, ¡°Mister is certainly not an ordinary merchant. To be honest, this one admires mister. I didn¡¯t expect you to be a Beastman Race¡¯s Foreign Prince. That¡¯s too great of an achievement. In the past millenium, you are the first person to be a Foreign Prince of the Beastmen.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s really not that special. I just helped the Beastmen slightly. And because of his gratitude, the Beast King decided to confer me with this title. Actually, I don¡¯t have any authority on the Beastmen.¡±

    Ironwood smiled and said, ¡°Mister doesn¡¯t need to be so modest. I heard that to be a Foreign Prince of the Beastmen, it would more than their gratitude for them to agree. Mister must have helped them a great deal.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I did. But to be honest, they can also do what I just did. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m much more suitable for the job. Hehe.¡±

    When Ironwood heard Zhao Hai, he knew that there was no chance of him knowing what that thing was. So he didn¡¯t ask any questions about it. He just smiled and said, ¡°Since Mister has be the Beastman Race¡¯s Foreign Prince, then wouldn¡¯t it be much easier for you to acquire magic beasts?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that easy. Beastmen¡¯s temperament is not quite good, even the Beast King cannot fullymand them, much less a Foreign Prince. The Prairie has a lot of unique magic beasts, but I can only send some bull magic beasts at this time. However, I had recently been in contact with the Horse Beastmen in order to trade for their magic beasts hopefully.¡±

    Ironwood¡¯s eyes turned bright, horse type magic beasts were the mostpatible types for being a mount. If they could have a lot a horse magical beasts, the Buddha Empire¡¯s cavalry would be elevated to another level.

    It didn¡¯t take long before the carriage arrived at the Imperial Pce. Then they were weed to a small hall where the Buddha Emperor was already waiting for them.

    After exchanging greetings with the Emperor and being bestowed a seat, the Buddha Emperor smiled and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, we¡¯ve troubled you a lot. My Buddha Empire is very thankful for mister¡¯s efforts.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly replied, ¡°This one doesn¡¯t dare. Your Majesty is too polite, I was just doing what I needed to do.¡±

    The Emperor looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Although there weren¡¯t a lot of beastsst time, it still gave me hope for our future cooperation with mister.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°A long-term cooperation with Your Majesty would be good. It would give a lot of profits to me. Your Majesty, I came this time to tell you that I had managed toe in contact with the Horse tribe through the Cows. They also want to trade their horse magic beasts but on the condition that they would also be traded with ironware. What does Your Majesty think about this?¡±

    When the Emperor heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows. The ironware of the Buddha Empire were of very high quality, this was because the Buddha Empire¡¯s ironware were mostly made by the Dwarves. It wasn¡¯t a problem if the Buddha Empire were to sell them off, but the Buddha Emperor was afraid that the Beastmen would use the iron to attack the Humannds. When that timees, he would be a criminal among the humans. Moreover, other nations would also seize that opportunity to deal with his Empire.

    After thinking about it, the Emperor couldn¡¯t help but turn to ZHao Hai and asked, ¡°Mister, you¡¯re a Foreign Prince of the Beastmen, can you tell me what the Beastmen intend to do with these ironware?¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard this, he smiled and said, ¡°I can understand your worries, Young Majesty. Although I don¡¯t have much authority in the Prairie, I am still privy to inside information. Is Your Majesty worried that the Beastmen would invade the humans? I can tell Your Majesty that you can rest assured. I got information that the Beast King would soon be issuing a Sealed de Command!¡±

    The Buddha Emperor couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. He knew that the Beastman Race¡¯s Sealed ck Command was an order for the Beastmen to rest and build up strength. As long as the Beast King announces thismand, no Beastman Race would resort to any violence, whether it be exterior of interior. Only when their survival was threatened would the Beastmen be allowed to attack. In other words, as long as there is the Sealed de Command, wars between Beastmen and with Humans would not ur. Unless the Humans make the first move.

    The Buddha Emperor couldn¡¯t help but looked straight into Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes and say, ¡°Is mister telling the truth?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t dare to deceive Your Majesty. Rest assured, I¡¯m quite sure that the Beastmen would issue a Sealed de Command.¡±

    The Buddha Emperor nodded, he thought for a moment before saying, ¡°If it is like this, then that would be good news. As soon as the Beast King announces the Sealed de Command, I would immediately agree to the Horse Tribe¡¯s business.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Rest assured, it would only take a few days before it¡¯ll get announced. Just give word and leave the rest to me.¡±

    The reason that Zhao Hai mentioned the Sealed de Command to the Buddha Emperor was to let the Buddha Emperor agree to his business with the Dwarves. Although he can get to the Dwarves without seeing the Emperor, he didn¡¯t want any conflict between the Dwarf Race and the Buddha Empire. The Dwarves needed to rest and build up strength as well in order to prepare for the Divine Race and the future war. If any conflict urs with the Buddha Empire, then the Dwarves wouldn¡¯t have time to rest.

    Zhao Hai believed that the Buddha Emperor would agree to his cooperation with the Dwarves. The reason why the Buddha Empire held tightly on to the Dwarf ironware was because the Empire didn¡¯t want the others to use it to attack their country. Zhao Hai reckoned that selling to the Beastmen who were several nations away from them would be just fine.

    The Buddha Empire¡¯s agreement was also because of Zhao Hai¡¯s performance. Thest time that Zhao Hai went to the Dwarves, he told the Buddha Emperor that he wouldn¡¯t sell the ironware to the Rosen Empire. Sure enough, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t take the Dwarf Ironware to the Rosen Empire. This made the Buddha Emperor trust him more.

 Chapter 609 - Sea Race Incident

    <h4>Chapter 609 - Sea Race Incident</h4>

    After a few days, the Beastmen did indeed issue an order announcing the Prairie¡¯s Sealed de Command. But at this time, Zhao Hai had already arrived at Dwarf Iron Mountain.

    Now that Zhao Hai was their Foreign Elder, Zhao Hai was immediately weed to Billy¡¯s vige after arriving at the mountain.

    Billy personally weed Zhao Hai to his house. And after they had sat down, Billy looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, what happened? You suddenly became the Foreign Prince of the Beastmen, was that because you helped them restore their Artifact Spirit?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Not only that. The Beastmen had lost the Beast God¡¯s Spear in the Northern Icefield 5000 years ago. Although they had been seeking for it the whole time, nobody was able to seed. This time, I went to the Northern Icefield to help them retrieve their Beast God¡¯s Spear. Because of that they gave me the position of Foreign Prince.¡±

    Billy immediately replied, ¡°Lost? Howe? That¡¯s their Divine Artifact.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then told Billy about the matter with the Diamond Apes. Billy nodded and said, ¡°So it was like that. No wonder the Diamond Apes were sent into exile. When I read from our records that the Diamond Apes were sent to exile, I immediately became confused. After all, they were the Royal Tribe. So it was actually because of the Beast God¡¯s Spear.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°The Beast God¡¯s Spear has now been returned to the Beastmen. Moreover, its artifact spirit has been restored. The Beastmen will also issue a Sealed de Command, having themselves rest and buildup their strength. The Dwarves should do it as well. My ironware business with the Dwarves has already been approved by the Buddha Emperor since he wanted me to buy some magic beasts from the Beastmen. As the matter stands, he would not say a word about our business in the future. I just had to ask him since I want to maintain the good rtionship between the Dwarves and the Buddha Empire. Peace is very important to your race at this time.¡±

    Billy nodded and then said, ¡°You really do think far into the future. Then what do we do next?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Not much really, as long as our current ns go through, everything should be fine. I¡¯ve also started to stockpile some grain and daily necessities to act as strategic resources in the future.¡±

    Billy nodded, ¡°You can rest assured about the situation with the Dwarves. Although we had sold a lot of weapons outside, we still have very ample amount of stock still left. Moreover, these are our best products, much better quality than those we sell outside. So you don¡¯t need to worry about weapons.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Our transactions in the future would still continue, just keep storing the warehouse. Right, you told me that you¡¯ll find some people who will settle on the ck Wastnd. Did you manage to find them?¡±

    Billy nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve picked some. At this point, there are more than 100 Dwarves that are willing to settle down in Iron Mountain fort. So when do you n on getting them there?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment before he said, ¡°Let them wait here first, I still need to prepare their ce. But when they arrive there, they might not be working on metals the whole time. I might need them for something else.¡±

    Billy smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already told them about that.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright. Also, if you dig up any special things, please leave some of them for me. I¡¯m quite curious about those types of stuff.¡±

    Billy couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem, rest assured.¡±

    Then Zhao Hai said, ¡°So how about the Elves? Did they send a reply?¡±

    Billy smiled bitterly and said, ¡°The matter with the Elves are doing just fine. Those guys are just slow. They said that they must observe first before sending proper word to us. So you don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he didn¡¯t know anything about the Elves. Since Billy said that there¡¯s no need to worry, then he would just wait. In any case, the Radiant Church wouldn¡¯t start their n in a short time. However, it seems like Zhao Hai¡¯s n to level up in the Elven Forest would have to be moved to ater time.¡±

    Zhao Hai stayed for a day with the Dwarves before he returned to Golden Ind using the Space. He wanted to know the current status of the ind.

    Zhao Hai already received word that the Hurricane Family¡¯s Kristen had already arrived at the ind and had started to do business there. The business that they had was very simple and was simr to the Buda n, grain and other basic necessities. Zhao Hai had also heard that their business was doing good.

    Zhao Hai has not gone to see Kristen because his attention was taken by another piece of news. Kun just told Zhao Hai that the business with the Sea Race has been very unstable. The Rock Shrimps had also been recently reducing their business.

    This news was very important for Zhao Hai. His business with the Sea Race was one of his more important businesses. If this business were to be broken, then it would have a huge influence to the Buda n. Because of this, Zhao Hai decided to check the Marine Races personally.

    But before that, Zhao Hai had Green empty out somend in the ck Wastnd so that the Dwarves can have their own ce. Zhao Hai invited the Dwarves not only because he wanted them to work on his metals, but also to teach the ves their craftsmanship.

    Although the Space was also producing some iron ore, it wasn¡¯t a lot. On the other hand, among the ves that Zhao Hai had bought, there were also several cksmiths among them. However, the craftsmanship of these ves weren¡¯t very good. Because of that Zhao Hai decided to invite some Dwarves to settle in the wastnd.

    Green was already used to these kinds of things. But this time, Green had no idea of Dwarf customs. After all, he hadn¡¯t contacted any Dwarves in the past.

    Zhao Hai also asked Billy and was told that there were no special requirements at all. So Zhao Hai can only ask Green to continue while he returned to Golden Ind and rode a ship towards the reef where the Rock Shrimps were living in.

    The route was already visited by Zhao Hai many times, so naturally he wouldn¡¯t get lost. Moreover, the pirates at the sea were already aware of the Buda n ships that would head towards the deep seas to get some marine products.

    The influence to the Buda n in the sea was very strong that the pirates would just go around their ships, so the route was very safe.

    Five dayster, Zhao Hai had officially entered the deep seas. But he felt strange since there weren¡¯t any Sea people that came to see him. In the past, people would¡¯ve already been alerted to his presence and were already meeting him.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai opened his monitor and looked at the surroundings. Aside from small magic beasts, there was nothing in the vicinity, even Sea people.

    Along with Zhao Hai were Laura and the others who were basking in the sun. They also felt strange so Laura said, ¡°Brother Hai, wasn¡¯t this the Sea Race¡¯s domain? Where¡¯s everybody? Did they gozy?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head, ¡°Not necessarily. For them to reduce their business only meant that there was an internal problem going on. This situation proved this point.¡±

    Laura knit her eyebrows and said, ¡°Problems? What problems would sea people have?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Who knows? Only after meeting them would this matter be rified.¡± Then suddenly a Rock Shrimp tribesman appeared on the monitor.

    Zhao Hai turned the monitor off as the Rock Shrimp appeared near Zhao Hai¡¯s ship. The Rock Shrimp looked at the emblem on the ship and decided to not attack. Then he asked, ¡°Is this the Buda n¡¯s ship?¡±

    Zhao Hai went to the ship¡¯s bow and gave bow to the Rock Shrimp in the water and said, ¡°Buda n¡¯s Patriarch Zhao Hai has seen Brother Rock Shrimp.¡±

    As soon as the Rock Shrimp heard Zhao Hai¡¯s title, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. But he almost immediately replied, ¡°So it is Patriarch Zhao Hai. This one has been very disrespectful. Can I ask why Patriarch Zhao Hai hase?¡±

    Then Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I have a matter to discuss with the Rock Shrimp Tribe Patriarch. Can I go and see him?¡±

    The Rock Shrimp looked at Zhao Hai and awkwardly said, ¡°I¡¯ll be unfair to Patriarch Zhao Hai, but our Rock Shrimp Tribe has gotten into some serious matter. I¡¯m afraid that the Patriarch wouldn¡¯t be able to have the time to see you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll just ask brother to send word out for me. I really do have something to talk to the Patriarch.¡±

    The Rock Shrimp couldn¡¯t help but feel awkward at Zhao Hai¡¯s answer. But he also knew that they couldn¡¯t offend the Buda n. Their Rock Shrimp Tribe was just a very small tribe. Without Zhao Hai, they would have huge problems with their yearly tribute.

    After thinking for a moment, the Rock Shrimp gave a bow and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go send word. I¡¯ll have to ask Patriarch Zhao Hai to wait for a moment.¡± Then the Rock Shrimp dove back down into the sea and headed back to his tribe.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai also had the undead lower the ship¡¯s anchor as he waited for the Rock Shrimp toe back. However, Zhao Hai had confirmed that there was indeed some issues that happened within the Sea Race.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s original n was to take care of the Elves first before he takes a look at the Sea Race. No matter what, the Sea Race also held arge poption in this world. If the Gods did indeed want to rule this ne, then they certainly won¡¯t ignore the people of the Sea. Therefore, Zhao Hai also wanted to make an alliance with them.

    Now that the matter with the Elves was pushed back, the Sea Race unexpectedly developed an incident. This was good for Zhao Hai since he can take care of this matter instead.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t wait for a long time before the Rock Shrimp Patriarch appeared near the Haven. Then Zhao Hai gave a bow to the Rock Shrimp Patriarch before he said, ¡°I¡¯ve taken the liberty to disturb the Patriarch. I hope that you forgive me.¡±

    The Rock Shrimp Patriarch smiled faintly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Patriarch Zhao Hai toe here personally. May I know Patriarch Zhao Hai¡¯s reason for the visit?¡± Although he was smiling, Zhao Hai can notice a subtle worry in the old Rock Shrimp¡¯s face. It seems like his people had encountered something big this time.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°The reason I came to Patriarch this time was to ask your help. I just want to have an audience with the Leader of the Sea Race.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the old Rock Shrimp couldn¡¯t help but stare. When he recovered, he rified Zhao Hai¡¯s words, ¡°Patriarch, you mean that you want to meet with the Sea King?¡±

    Only at this moment did Zhao Hai know that the Sea Race¡¯s Patriarch was called the Sea King. But nobody can me his for this, contact between the Sea Race and the Humans was too few. Humans didn¡¯t even know the races in the sea. They were only collectively known as the Sea Race, and that they had a ruler.

    Upon hearing that the ruler of the Sea Race was named Sea King, Zhao Hai immediately responded, ¡°i have an important matter to discuss with the Honorable Sea King. I¡¯m asking Patriarch to help me send word. Can I ask you to do this?¡±

    The Rock Shrimp Patriarch looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Why would Patriarch want to see the Sea King? To be honest, my tribe doesn¡¯t have the influence to even see the Sea King.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression sank as he said, ¡°Patriarch, this matter is extremely important. Tell the Sea King that aside from being the Patriarch of the Buda n and the son-inw of the Rosen Emperor, I¡¯m also a Foreign Prince of the Beastmen as well as a Foreign Elder of the Dwarves. Tell the Sea King that my visit involves a major event of the world. I ask the Patriarch to ry these words.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s long string of titles made the Rock Shrimp Patriarch¡¯s expression change. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be so influential. The Sea Race might not have any idea about the rtionship between the Humans and the Dwarves, but they were extremely familiar with the Beastmen.

    Races from the Ark Continent and the Sea Race didn¡¯t have much contact, with the only exception being the Beastmen. This was because the Beastmen also had tribes that lived on water. These Beastmen might not be fully living in water, but their lifestyles were closely tied to it. Some of these Beastmen lived on beaches while some lived on inds. Because of this, when Zhao Hai revealed that he was a Foreign Prince of the Beastman Race, the Rock Shrimp Patriarch¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but jump.

    The Rock Shrimp Patriarch immediately gave Zhao Hai a bow before saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Patriarch to be a Foreign Prince of the Beastmen. This one has been disrespectful. However, this one didn¡¯t lie. Our Rock Shrimp tribe is indeed too small to have an audience with the Honored Sea King. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to help you much in this regard.¡±

    Zhao Hai knit his brows and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask the Patriarch to please find a way. I came this time not because of business. This matter shall affect all of the races in this world. I sincerely ask for Patriarch¡¯s help.¡±

    The Rock Shrimp Patriarch looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but be moved. They had been doing business with the Buda n for quite some time. The Buda n¡¯s business conduct is extremely good and they give very fair prices. This gave the Rock Shrimp Patriarch a very good impression towards the Buda n. And now that he saw how sincere Zhao Hai was, he couldn¡¯t help but believe in Zhao Hai¡¯s words. It seems like there really was something big going on.

 Chapter 610 - Swordfish Tribe

    <h4>Chapter 610 - Swordfish Tribe</h4>

    If it was like what Zhao Hai thought that the Fishman was having an internal problem, then the previously unqualified Rock Shrimp tribe would be qualified to see the Sea King, given the special situation.

    The reason why this was possible was the enormity of the poption among the Fishman. There were some people who would want to challenge the authorities, and those people were no doubt strong, and they might even have strong allies as well. At this time, the Sea King would want to pull even the smallest power he can find. And the weak Rock Shrimp Tribe was one of those.

    It was precisely because of this that the Rock Shrimp Patriarch was allowed an audience with the Sea King. And the reason why Zhao Hai approached the Rock Shrimp Patriarch and not going directly to the Sea King was because he wanted to make an impression on the old Rock Shrimp.

    Since they did good business with them before, the Rock Shrimp Patriarch believed in Zhao Hai¡¯s words.

    However, it would still take some time before the Rock Shrimp Patriarch can prepare. So he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, I can try and seek help from arger tribe with regards to this matter. But before that, can mister show me proof of your status as the Foreign Prince of the Beastman Race?¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard the old Rock Shrimp, he knew that he had seeded. So he immediately said, ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no problem.¡± Then he took out the Beatman Command token and threw it over to the Rock Shrimp Patriarch.

    The Rock Shrimp Patriarch received the token and looked at it. The Fishman also had their own records, and among their writings were magnificent stories about the outside world. Among them was the Prince¡¯s Command Token of the Beastmen. This token was made with a kind of beast bone that was strong as steel and was as heavy as ck iron. There was no way for this token to be replicated by other people.

    When the Rock Shrimp Patriarch received the Prince¡¯s Token, he immediately knew that it was the real thing. One must know that one of the heaviest metals in the Ark Continent was ck iron. And it was impossible for other people to mistake it for something else. However, the Beastmen actually managed to replicate the weight of ck iron with a beast bone. There was no records of what bone was able to do this.

    The Rock Shrimp Patriarch looked at the Prince Command Token and then looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, please give me time, about a few days or so. I¡¯ll do my best to find a way. Is that alright?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°There¡¯s still time, so it won¡¯t be a big deal. But this matter is also important and must be told to the honorable Sea King. I¡¯ll have to trouble Patriarch for this.¡±

    The Rock Shrimp Patriarch looked at Zhao Hai and then nodded, ¡°Alright. Mister can rest assured. This one would certainly do everything that is possible.¡± Then he gave Zhao Hai a small bow before diving back down into the sea.

    Shortly after the Rock Shrimps had gone down, Laura turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°It seems like the Fishman did have an incident. Otherwise the Rock Shrimps would be certain that they wouldn¡¯t see the Sea King. The Patriarch wouldn¡¯t have thought that there was indeed a way.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he also carefully used his words in order to probe for answers. If the Rock Shrimp Patriarch really didn¡¯t have a way, then he wouldn¡¯t even dare to promise him. After all, the Rock Shrimps really needed humanmodities, so he wouldn¡¯t risk himself offending Zhao Hai. But since the old Rock Shrimp agreed, then there might really be a possibility. This basically meant that some instability has happened within the Fishman.

    Although Zhao Hai had no understanding about the matters of the Fishman, he can still specte from the business between the Buda n and the Rock Shrimp Tribe. Since the Rock Shrimp tribe can¡¯t buy up all of the Buda n¡¯s supplies, then the Buda n already had a metric about the Rock Shrimp tribes¡¯ size.

    From what Zhao Hai can see, the Rock Shrimp Tribe had simr standing with the Giant Horned Bulls as well as the ck Bellied Pig Tribe that Zhao Hai had met when the first entered the Prairie. They were people ced at the bottom of the power pyramid. Therefore, how could such a tribe be able to have an audience with the Sea King?

    The Rock Shrimp Tribe being able to promise an audience was indeed a very strange thing. It was due to this that Zhao Hai knew that the Fishman had a giant ident. Otherwise the Rock Shrimp Patriarch wouldn¡¯t have been so sure.

    Lizzy turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, what do you think happened in the Fishman?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t possibly know. But from how the Rock Shrimp Patriarch has been acting, I¡¯m afraid that the structure of the Fishman has be unstable. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to see the Sea King. The Sea King might have been scrounging up people in order to gain enough strength to hold into power.¡±

    Megan nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s extremely possible. If this is really the case, then I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s not the time for us toe here. I think that the Sea King wouldn¡¯t have time to get to see us.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Not really. Perhaps we came just in time. If we can help the Sea King solve this crisis, then we might have more leverage in discussing with the Fishman.¡±

    Meg knit her brows as he said, ¡°Young Master, but this is the sea. Compared to the Ark Continent, this ce is muchrger. It¡¯s possible that there are innumerable experts here. Do we really need to take part in this conflict?¡±

    Among his wives, only Meg kept calling him Young Master, even if they had already been married for so long. This made Zhao Hai feel strange, he had already told Meg about this many times, but Meg seems to not be willing to change it.

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Even if there are a lot of experts in the sea, don¡¯t we have much more? This time, I want to talk about the Divine Realm with the Sea King. The Fishman has the most poption in this world. If they can help us deal with the Divine Race and the Demons, then we would have a much easier time doing so.

    Laura nodded, ¡°If that¡¯s true, then that would be good. But Brother Hai, I¡¯m afraid this would be more difficult than we imagine. After all, the war in the seas among the Fishman is much differentpared to other ces.

    Zhao Hai showed a faint smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already had Cai¡¯er prepare for this. There are now 9th rank undeads in the Space, and some of them are creatures of the sea. They should be stronger in terms of undersea battles. With the help of those guys, I think we won¡¯t have much of a problem.¡±

    When she heard Zhao Hai, she couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°So Brother Hai had already thought of it. Then we might only have small troubles undersea. But unfortunately, we can¡¯t go underwater.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Why couldn¡¯t we? I¡¯ve already asked Cai¡¯er to transform a de Scale Whale into an undead like Alien. When the timees, we can just ride the whale and then go underwater.¡±

    Megan became happy after she heard Zhao Hai, ¡°Fantastic. I really wanted to see what the bottom of the sea looks like. I didn¡¯t expect Big Brother Hai to be already prepared. So when do we go?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If we go now, the Rock Shrimps might get offended. It¡¯s much better to wait for the Rock Shrimp Patriarch toe back with news. I don¡¯t think it would take him long toe back. Let¡¯s just wait for him for a few days.¡±

    Megan pouted her mouth before she nodded. Zhao Hai smiled, he also wanted to go underwater but it was not yet the time. He still hasn¡¯t gained the approval of the Sea King. If he were to enter the seas right now, he would get attacked by them.

    Although he was on his ship, Zhao Hai¡¯s contact with the continent remained unbroken. Neither his business with the Beastmen nor Dwarves were getting affected.

    Seven dayster, Zhao Hai, who had been paying attention for the Rock Shrimps, suddenly spotted the Rock Shrimps along with their Patriarch. Zhao Hai immediately went to the ship¡¯s deck. And sure enough, as soon as he arrived on top of the deck, he heard a Rock Shrimp say, ¡°We request to see Mister Zhao Hai.¡±

    Then Zhao Hai led Laura and the others to the bow of the ship to see the Rock Shrimp Patriarch. Seeing the old Shrimp¡¯s tired face, Zhao hai immediately gave a bow and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the Patriarch.¡±

    The Rock Shrimp Patriarch returned the bow as he said, ¡°The Sea King agreed to have an audience with mister. Please follow me.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly responded, ¡°Thanks, Patriarch.¡± Then the Rock Shrimp Patriarch nodded and then rode the bow of the ship. Zhao Hai knew that this was for him to guide the ship. So Zhao Hai immediately had the undead raise the anchor while hoisting the sails as he followed the Rock Shrimps towards the deeper parts of the sea.

    A lot of Rock Shrimps were swimming alongside Zhao Hai¡¯s ship. Seeing the Rock Shrimp Patriarch and the others, Zhao Hai was not sure if this was an escort or surveince.

    Zhao Hai and the others sat in the ship while looking at the monitor to see the situation. The ocean was indeed very big that it seemed limitless. The Haven was considered to be quick for a merchant ship. Butpared to the Rock Shrimps, it was having a hard time catching up.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai discovered that the route that they were taking was very safe. They werepletely safe along the way. They didn¡¯t encounter any attacks, nor did they encounter any reefs or unpredictable undercurrents.

    At night, the Rock Shrimp Patriarch would lead his people to rest in the sea. Zhao Hai also stopped his ship and waited for the next day. This cycle was repeated for ten days.

    In these ten days, Zhao Hai already saw a lot of Sea Tribes. There were Turtles as well as numerous Fishes. Because of their numbers, it was impossible for Zhao Hai to correctly identify each one of them.

    And these tribes always came to the Rock Shrimp patriarch since they were encroaching on their domain, there were even some who were intending to rob them. However, when the Rock Shrimp Patriarch showed a token, the opposite party allowed them to pass. But although they were allowed passage, the Fishmen still looked at Zhao Hai with curiosity.

    Zhao Hai also knew that this was because of the long time where there was no contact between Humans and the Fishmen. So when they saw him, it was natural that they would feel interested.

    In these ten days, Zhao Hai was expecting that he would be led to the Sea King. But he didn¡¯t expect the Rock Shrimp Patriarch to bring him to the Swordfish Tribe¡¯s Domain.

    The reason why Zhao Hai identified the other party was because of their very special mounts. Their mounts had a very long bone spike that can be used as a spear, it looked very hard. Moreover, the fish was very big, about ten meters in length. On its back were big fins, which seemed to express power and prestige.

    Riding atop these swordfishes were people who had the same kind of fins on their heads, looking like a wellbed hair. The person was holding a long bone spear and was about two meters in height. It¡¯s ck skin looked slippery with mucus while he wore armor made of shells and seaweeds. He looked like a very powerful warrior.

 Chapter 611 - Stone Column Island

    <h4>Chapter 611 - Stone Column Ind</h4>

    Zhao Hai saw on the monitor that the Rock Shrimp Patriarch gave the Swordfish man a salute. Then after a bit of talking, he presented a token to the Swordfish tribesman.

    The Swordfish tribesman received the token and after taking a look at it, he nodded. Then the Rock Shrimp Patriarch and the others returned to the sea¡¯s surface.

    Zhao Hai looked at the situation and understood that he wasn¡¯t here to see the Sea King. The Rock Shrimp Patriarch can only escort him up to here.

    After that, just as Zhao Hai closed the monitor, the Rock Shrimp Patriarch¡¯s was heard outside, ¡°I ask Mister Zhao Hai to pleasee out.¡± Then Zhao Hai and the others went on to the ship¡¯s bow to see the Rock Shrimp Patriarch as well as the Swordfish tribesman. The Swordfish was still sitting on his mount, he came along with his men. All them looked at Zhao Hai with a hint of curiosity.

    Zhao Hai gave a bow and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the Rock Shrimp Patriarch and brother Fishman. Why did Patriarch call for me?¡±

    The Rock Shrimp Patriarch returned the bow and then said, ¡°Mister, we can only take you up to here. This is the Junior Patriarch of the Swordfish tribe. The next step would be up to him.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly replied, ¡°I thank the Patriarch for his efforts. The Patriarch doesn¡¯t need to worry, I have already sent a letter back to the family, they will be sending you two shipments worth of supplies. That would be my gratitude for Patriarch¡¯s help. The Patriarch would just need to wait in your ce and the ships would arrive in a few days. Please don¡¯t refuse this gift.¡±

    The Rock Shrimp Patriarch¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but burst in glee, ¡°Then mister Zhao Hai has my deepest gratitude. Junior Patriarch, Mister Zhao Hai is a very good person. Please take care of him.¡±

    The Junior Patriarch of the Swordfish tribe looked at Zhao Hai and nodded, ¡°I will. Patriarch Libben can rest assured.¡± The Rock Shrimp Patriarch then nodded and gave a bow to Zhao Hai before he submerged back to the sea.

    Zhao Hai turned to the Junior Patriarch of the Swordfish tribe, he gave a bow and said, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen Junior Patriarch, I apologize for the trouble.¡±

    The Junior Patriarch of the Swordfish tribe was polite to Zhao Hai as well. He returned Zhao Hai¡¯s bow and said, ¡°Mister is too polite. The Sea King had issued summons for mister, so naturally we wouldn¡¯t dare to ignore it. Mister, pleasee with us.¡± Then the Junior Patriarch went to the front of the Haven. The other Knights looked at Zhao Hai before they went to the sides of the ship and escorted it.

    Zhao Hai discovered that the Junior Patriarch of the Swordfish tribe seemed to dislike having in contact with him. However, this Junior Patriarch also seemed to be very strong. Zhao Hai estimated this Junior Patriarch to be equivalent to an 8th rank human expert.

    Zhao Hai has no way to calcte a Fishman¡¯s age, so he didn¡¯t know how old this Junior Patriarch was. But what he definitely knew was that this Junior Patriarch was not old for his race. For him to be 8th rank was a proof of his extraordinary talent.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai also discovered that this Junior Patriarch¡¯s army was very unified. These Swordfish Knights under hismand, although only about 500, wereprised of 6th to 7th rank experts. These people were very unified that even in motion they still kept their proper formation.

    Zhao Hai also paid close attention to the Swordfish knights¡¯ reaction towards the Junior Patriarch. They seem to have no hint of resistance to hismand, some of them even carried expressions of worship. This showed that themanding power of this Junior Patriarch was very great.

    An army this sharp usually held great pride. Even if one¡¯s status was high, if they don¡¯t believe your strength, then they would find it hard to follow you and would only look down on you. However, this Junior Patriarch seemed to havepletely conquered these people. There was no need to doubt his strength and skill in handling his army.

    Zhao Hai wanted to talk to this Junior Patriarch, but it seems like this Junior Patriarch was unwilling to talk to him. Zhao Hai tribed to open up a conversation only to be turned down with short answers. In the end, Zhao Hai chose to give up.

    Following Laura and the others in returning to the Space, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. Laura looked at Zhao Hai and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°Brother Hai, they actually chose to ignore you. I haven¡¯t seen that before.¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s just his arrogance. Hehe, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone do that to me.¡±

    Meg suddenly got fired up, ¡°His arrogance is useless. Compared to the Young Master, his strength is just nothing. He actually acted disrespectfully to Young Master, you should go and teach him a lesson.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Calm down, we¡¯re still in their domain. In addition, this Junior Patriarch is still young. Being this young and already strong ismendable. After all, he didn¡¯t have the help of the Space.¡±

    Although Meg nodded, her face still couldn¡¯t hide her indignation. In her heart, Zhao Hai was the best, he was the strongest of them all. She would get angry if anyone were to dare to be impolite to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai thought that he would be seeing the Sea King after only a few days. But he didn¡¯t expect the ship to travel for 20 days. On the 20th day, Zhao Hai discovered that there was a rainbow like radiance in the distance.

    Zhao Hai opened the monitor and immediately became shocked. The rainbow lights was not too far. But after seeing what it was, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare at the scenery, surprised.

    What Zhao Hai saw was an ind. But this ind was peculiar, it wasn¡¯t connected to the sea but was instead held up by 13 huge pirs on the water.

    He didn¡¯t know how these stone pirs were produced, but there were many holes on each pir of which water kept flowing out. The water produced mist that would in turn make the rainbows.

    Zhao Hai also saw that in those holes, Merpeople can be seen. These merpeople had the upper bodies of humans but had a lower body of a fish. They all had long golden hair and dark blue eyes. Their chests were covered by shells while the others parts were left exposed. They looked pure with a tint of temptation. Their appearance made people unable to look away.

    Laura and the others were also dumbfounded upon seeing these people. They also didn¡¯t think that there would be such a ce. The mists kepting as an endless amount of water kept pouring down the pirs. There were also the attractive mermaids. This made them feel like they were in a fairytale.

    After some time, Laura and the others recovered. Their mouths couldn¡¯t help but release a sound of wonder. Zhao Hai was also the same, this scenery was indeed too beautiful.

    At this time, the Haven was already slowly approaching the ce. After heading to the ind for some time, they were immediately blocked by a gigantic Fishman. This man¡¯s stature was very tall and big. He was even taller than the biggest Beastman. It had blue skin and was as tall as Zhao Hai¡¯s stone golem and looked just as strong. He held a huge trident on one hand that was about 20 meters long, it looked quite heavy.

    The bodies of these people don¡¯t seem to be different from humans. The sole difference were some parts of their body as well as their enormous tail. The tail was very robust, Zhao Hai seemed to identify it as something that belonged to a whale.

    These people had their mounts as well. Each one of them had huge blue whales that carried them on their backs. They looked extraordinarily formidable. After they blocked the Junior Patriarch of the Swordfish tribe, the Junior Patriarch immediately took the token that was handed over by the Rock Shrimp Patriarch and gave it to the opposite party. The huge fishman nodded before he waved his hand, sending the Junior Patriarch away.

    Although the Junior Patriarch was arrogant, he still wouldn¡¯t dare to pull rank against these Whale Fishmen. The Junior Patriarch bowed to the Whale fishman before he retreated. The Whales then started to slowly float towards the surface.

    When the Whale fishman started to appear on the surface, Zhao Hai can immediately feel the pressureing out of them. These Whale fishmen on top of the whale mounts looked just like the ancient giants from the legends. Their heights had surpassed the deck of the ship.

    Before Zhao Hai could speak, one Whale fishman said, ¡°You are Zhao Hai?¡± His voice rumbling, it was as deep as thunder.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t get frightened, he immediately gave a bow and said, ¡°Brother Fishman, I am indeed Zhao Hai.¡±

    The Whale fishman looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°The Sea King has summoned you. Go retrieve your sails.¡± Zhao Haiplied as he had the undead take down the sails of the ship.

    Just as the sails were taken down, two Whale fishmen arrived by his ship and extended their hands towards the Haven¡¯s bow before pushing it towards the small ind.

    Zhao Hai looked at these Whale fishmen, he didn¡¯t think that these soldiers would have this strength. They seem to push an Irond Five masted ship with absolutely no effort.

    It didn¡¯t take a long time for them to arrive at the vicinity of the small ind. However, Zhao Hai cannot walk at this time. This was because surrounding the small ind were all kinds of reefs. There was simply no way for the ship to continue.

    Zhao Hai also saw some Mermaids on the reefs. These mermaids looked curiously at Zhao Hai. Once in a while they would whisper some words to theirpanions before bell-likeughters echoed out.

    About one kilometer away from a column, the Haven stopped. The Whale fishman then looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Youe to my mount¡¯s back. I¡¯ll take you further.¡±

    Zhao Hai expressed his gratitude before leading Laura and the others to the back of the whale. When they arrived on top of the whale, they discovered that they were only as tall as the Whale fishman¡¯s feet. It seems like if the Whale fishman wants to, he could step on them.

    The Whale fishman turned his head to Zhao Hai as he cracked a smile. Then he led his whale mount to swim towards the ind. Before long, they had passed by the stone columns and reached the middle column of the ind. Zhao Hai noted that the stone column seem to be several hundred meters high. The waters from the holes above also kept flowing down. On top of this stone column was a pce, something that Zhao Hai has not seen before.

 Chapter 612 - Queen

    <h4>Chapter 612 - Queen</h4>

    The Whales took Zhao Hai to the stone pir. The holes on this pir weren¡¯t small, however, the Whales were still unable to go up.

    The Whale fishman shouted towards the stone pir, ¡°Old Turtle, pleasee out.¡± Just as his voice fell, a person suddenly appeared from the bottom of the stone pir. After seeing hime out, Zhao Hai found out that this man was a Turtle fishman. He wore trousers made of seaweed with an upper body of a turtle, with a carapace protecting his front and back.

    The Turtle fishman looked at the Whale fishman and said, ¡°You called me?¡±

    The Whale looked at the Turtle and said, ¡°This is mister Zhao Hai. He¡¯s someone that the Sea King had summoned. I ask the old Turtle Fishman to help me bring him up.¡±

    The Turtle fishman looked at Zhao Hai and then said, ¡°You are Zhao Hai?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I am Zhao Hai.¡± Then the Turtle nodded. He waved as several turtles appeared from the stone pir. These turtles weren¡¯trge, their shells were only about two meters in diameter.

    The Turtle fishman turned his head to Zhao Hai and the others and said, ¡°Stand on them, I¡¯ll go take you to the top.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, and then stood on the back of a turtle before they were taken up the stone pir.

    Upon entering this pir, Zhao Hai had found out that it actually was a maze. There were plenty of interconnected channels inside and each of them had their own water currents. In the end, the Turtle fishman had brought Zhao Hai to a steadily flowing part of the pir.

    This pir was unexpectedly a water slide. Each pir had rushing water cascading down. One could clearly see that the water was very deep.

    Zhao Hai felt strange, he was surprised as to how the Fishmen were able to do this. How did they manage to ce arge amount of water in such a ce? It was really amazing.

    However, the turtles seem to not care about it as they swam against the stream. All of them were steadily going upward with speed that couldn¡¯t be described as slow.

    Zhao Hai counted probably about half an hour before they reached the top of the pir. The position that they were in now was actually a big pool. An in the middle of this pool was a pce.

    The pce was constructed beautifully. It was made out of white stone with its top being a blue tent. On the walls were endless pearls and crystals. These pearls and crystals made for an attractive sight. They sparkled under the sunlight, and they seem to be intricately arranged that their reflections had illuminated the big pool. The illuminations on the pool showed different Fishman tribes, it was very beautiful.

    Zhao Hai and the others couldn¡¯t help but be in awe with such a scene. They didn¡¯t expect that they would be able to see such a beautiful ce. At this time, the Turtle fishman stopped at the pull. Then the old Turtle Fishman turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, pleasee ashore. Some people would be meeting you there.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he gave a bow to the old Turtle Fishman and said, ¡°I thank Brother Fishman.¡± Then he took a step towards the shore along with Laura and the others.

    After seeing that the group hade to shore, the old Turtle Fishman then turned around to leave along with the turtles. But at this time, a person walked out of the pce. This person was a blonde haired woman with blue eyes. In her hand was a crystal staff. She wore a green robe on her body. It was evident that her robe was made out of seaweed.

    The woman went towards ZHao Hai and bowed. Then she smiled and said, ¡°Are you the Buda n¡¯s Patriarch, Beastman Race¡¯s Foreign Prince, and the Dwarves¡¯ Foreign Elder, Zhao Hai?¡±

    Zhao Hai recovered, then he bowed hastily and said, ¡°I am indeed Zhao Hai. May I know who the youngdy is?¡±

    The woman smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m a person of the Sea King¡¯s pce. My name is L, pleasee with me.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly said, ¡°This one has seen officer L. If I may ask, what n does officer L belong? Are you a Human?¡±

    L smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for mister to be too polite. I am not a Human, I¡¯m a mermaid. We mermaids can change between tail and legs all year round. So it isn¡¯t strange to see us walking like this.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. I didn¡¯t think that the Royal Tribe of the Fishmen were actually the Mermaids. This is the first time that I¡¯ve heard of this.¡±

    L curiously looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°This is the first time? How is that possible? In the past, there were several asions where the Fishmen and Humans came in contact. The nearest one should be about several thousand years ago. Did the Humans not have this in their records?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he turned to look at Laura and the others and said, ¡°Did you know about this?¡±

    Laura and the others shook their heads. Then Laura replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t. I¡¯ve read all of the history books that we have collected. And in the past ten thousand years, there has been no contact between the Fishmen and the Humans.¡±

    L looked at Zhao Hai and then shook her head, ¡°There¡¯s nothing strange about that. Our initial rtionship with the Humans was very good. Butter on, the Radiant Church had started to pressure us, causing our contact with the humans to be cut off. Later on we heard that the people of the Radiant Church had taken charge in making the history books of the humans. So it was natural that they wouldn¡¯t include us in.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he wasn¡¯t aware of any of these matters. No wonder there wasn¡¯t even a word about the Fishmen in the ten thousand year history of the Humans. Moreover, these history books were unfairly aggressive towards the Beastmen. In the history books, the Beastmen were described as wild and aggressive while the Dwarves were violent and irritating. The Elves had it better, since they were written to have unparalleled beauty. But this was not a good thing. This made the humans covet the Elves. For a period of time, there were humans who were capturing Elves and made them into ves. In the end, the Elves retreated from the Humannds and went to the Elven Forest,pletely cutting their contact with the outside world.

    After putting all of this together, Zhao Hai was able to understand what was going on. This must be one of the ns of the Radiant Church. They wanted the Fishmen to be forgotten, and the Beastmen and Dwarves to be hated. But since the Elves were too perfect, the Radiant Church were unable to find dirt on them. The Church can only use one method, and it was to make the Elves cut their ties with the Humans. In the end, their n seeded, making it very difficult for the races toe in contact with the humans.

    At this time, L had already brought Zhao Hai and the others to the Great Hall. This Great Hall was very spacious. From what Zhao Hai can see, the Great Hall must have been about 20 meters high. The ceiling of the hall was made out of crystal, making it possible to see the outside directly. These crystals were also adjusted in order to be a beautiful piece of art.

    The stone pirs of the Great Hall were also iid with pearls and crystals. There were mermaids standing on each pir, but each of them had already turned into their Human form.

    In the innermost part of the Great Hall was a special throne. It looked like a normal throne but with half of it underwater. A mermaid was sitting on this throne. She wore green robes along with a crystal crown on her head as well as a crystal scepter on her hand. However, she didn¡¯t change into her human form, her lower body was tail of a fish.

    L led ZHao Hai and the others to the beautiful mermaid up to about ten paces away. Then L bowed to the Mermaid and said, ¡°Your Majesty, Mister Zhao Hai and his wives has arrived.¡±

    The woman waved his hand, then L bowed again before going back. Then Zhao Hai and the others went forward and bowed, ¡°Zhao Hai has see Her Majesty the Mermaid Queen.¡±

    The Queen nodded, then he looked curiously at Zhao Hai, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, Miss Laura, Miss Megan, Miss Meg, Miss Lizzy, Miss Ni¡¯er. I wee you in behalf of all the Fishmen. May I know the reason why you¡¯ve been anxious to see me?¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others stared, they didn¡¯t think that the Queen would get their names urately.

    Zhao Hai looked confused at the Queen but he still answered, ¡°It¡¯s an honor for Her Majesty to know our names. I came this time to tell Your Majesty of an important matter.¡±

    The Queen smiled faintly and said, ¡°Mister can tell me.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the Queen and suddenly said, ¡°Before I say it, I want to ask Your Majesty something. What is your view of the Radiant Church?¡±

    The Queen gawked, she was confused at Zhao Hai¡¯s question. Then she asked Zhao Hai, ¡°What is the purpose of mister¡¯s question? Is mister¡¯s trip because of the Radiant Church? I heard that mister is enemies with the Radiant Church.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he looked at the Queen and said, ¡°Does Your Majesty know about this?¡±

    The Queen smiled faintly and said, ¡°Of course. Although there weren¡¯t much contact between the Fishmen and the Humans, that doesn¡¯t mean that we don¡¯t hear any news at all. Especially my mermaid race.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard the Queen, he couldn¡¯t help but get surprised, but he still answered, ¡°Then it¡¯s good that Your Majesty knows about the matters of the continent. I just want to know about how Your Majesty views the Radiant Church.¡±

    The Queen looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°The Radiant Church is an evil organization. They probably wanted to rule the entire world and enve all the races, including us Fishmen.¡±

    When he heard the Queen, Zhao Hai¡¯s confidence went up. He looked at the Queen and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if the Queen knew about the war tens of thousands of years ago. Where all of the major races of the Continent united. The matter about the war against the Divine Race?¡±

    The Queen stared, then she thought for a moment before she said, ¡°I do remember it. Our n has it on our records. At that time, our Fishman Race also entered that war. But since most of the fighting happened onnd, we weren¡¯t much of a help. But there were still a lot of our Mermaid tribe¡¯s elders that had died in that war.¡±

    Zhao Hai was now fully assured, ¡°I¡¯ll tell Your Majesty about all I know. I suspect that the Radiant Church is a chess piece that the Divine Race had ced here in the Ark Continent. They were here in order to prepare for the Divine Race¡¯s invasion.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the Queen¡¯s facial expression couldn¡¯t help but change, ¡°Mister, tell me all the details.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, and then narrated how he helped the Dwarves to restore their artifact spirit. Then on about the time he went to the Northern Icefield in order to retrieve the Beast God¡¯s Spear. He also expressed his numerous spections.¡±

    While the Queen listened to Zhao Hai, her face constantly changed. After Zhao Hai finished, the Queen sighed and said, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. No wonder mister can be the Beastman Race¡¯s Foreign Prince. Also it seems like there¡¯s nobody in the continent that knew about you bing the Foreign Elder of the Dwarves. So Mister has been preparing for this matter. It seems like the people of the continent had heavily underestimated mister¡¯s capabilities.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked strangely at the Queen. From her words, it seems like she was updated on the matters of the continent. This made Zhao Hai confused, how could the Fishmen had such deep understanding about the continent?

    The Queen looked at Zhao Hai and then smiled faintly, ¡°Mister doesn¡¯t need to get confused about why our Mermaid n is aware of the matters of the continent. Does mister know about the Sea God¡¯s Merchant Union?¡±

    Upon hearing Sea God¡¯s Merchant Union, the faces of Zhao Hai and the others couldn¡¯t help but change. It was not because they didn¡¯t hear about it, but it was because they were too familiar with the name.

    Among the big Merchant unions of the continent, the Sea God¡¯s Merchant Union was the most mysterious. The main business of this Merchant Union were their clothing and jewelry.

    The Queen wouldn¡¯t mention the Sea God¡¯s Merchant Union for no reason at all. Just her mentioning this name meant that the merchant union is under the Mermaid n¡¯s control! This was too shocking, people had always believed that the Fishmen were always in the sea. Because of this, nobody would suspect that they would openly make their own merchant union. And it was actually one of the most famous merchant unions in the continent.

    Zhao Hai and Laura looked at each other and can see the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. The Mermaids were too formidable. They can actually hide this for a long time, it was too amazing.

    The Queen looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s expression and smiled, ¡°Mister shouldn¡¯t be too surprised. After all, we, the Fishmen, still needed Human products to live. But we cannot openly trade with the Humans. After all, most of the Fishman races didn¡¯t have good impressions towards your race.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I understand. Since Your Majesty knows, what would your race do now? Will you help us in dealing with the Radiant Church and the Divine Race?¡±

    The Queen thought for a moment before she nodded, ¡°Naturally. The Radiant Church was the main culprit who drove us away from the continent. And they also wanted to enve everyone. So why wouldn¡¯t we agree? We shall help you to deal with the Radiant Church and the Divine Race.¡±

    When he heard the Queen, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be d, ¡°I thank Your Majesty.¡±

    The Queen smiled faintly and said, ¡°Mister shouldn¡¯t be too polite. Compared to what mister had done, my word is nothing. But mister, we¡¯re in quite of a trouble right now. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to provide help in the meantime.¡±

    ¡°I knew it!¡± Zhao Hai said inside. But he smiled and said, ¡°If Your Majesty trusts this Zhao Hai. Then I could provide you with a helping hand.¡±

    The Queen stared, then she shook her head and said, ¡°No need. The Buda n might be strong onnd, but this is the sea. I¡¯m afraid Mister can¡¯t provide much of a help.¡±

 Chapter 613 - Secret

    <h4>Chapter 613 - Secret</h4>

    When Zhao Hai heard the Queen, he couldn¡¯t help but show a smile as he said, ¡°Your Majesty, since you know about my Buda n, they you should also know about my ability. I might not have good cultivation, but my Dark Magic, especially undead magic, is unparalleled. If I say I¡¯m second, nobody would dare im that they are first.¡±

    The Queen stared at Zhao Hai, then after thinking for a moment, she said, ¡°So mister wants to help us using your Undead?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It depends on what troubles you have encountered.¡±

    The Queen looked at Zhao Hai, and the after some time, she let out a long sigh and said, ¡°Patriarch Zhao Hai¡¯s undead summoning is indeed very famous in the continent. This Queen wouldn¡¯t hide anything from mister, this time, we had really met some trouble. Someone wanted to challenge the throne.¡±

    This answer was within Zhao Hai¡¯s expectations. The Mermaid Race was the ruling n of the Fishmen. If there wasn¡¯t a revolt, they wouldn¡¯t have established ties with the Rock Shrimp tribe. After all, the Rock Shrimp tribe was just too unqualified.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Queen and said, ¡°Since Your Majesty wanted to form an alliance with us, they we are now allies. If an ally is in trouble, then it would be impossible for me to just stand by. I ask Your Majesty to tell us the problem, this Zhao Hai would do his best to help.¡±

    The Queen looked at Zhao Hai and somehow felt that he can be trusted. So she gave a sigh and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid mister wouldugh at us. Although we rule the sea, the waters are just too big. Our Mermaid n simply cannot manage every single ce. Moreover, since our management is quite loose, many people held us in high regard. But we had recently discovered that some Fishmen tribes were having trouble. It was clear that something must have happened. So we sent some people to investigate and found out that a strong subordinate of ours, the Sea Dragon tribe, has been collecting massive amounts of tax under our name. However, these taxes weren¡¯t handed over to us, but instead, they hoarded it for themselves and used it to pull other tribes over to their side. At the time of us finding out, those tribes had already established an alliance and had tantly announced their revolt. Now, we had lost control of the east side of the seas. Moreover, the Sea Dragon Tribe has also amassed an army and are now inching towards us. Because our Mermaid Race has not fought for some time, our response had been slow. Now, we have our backs behind the wall.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Then I would have to disturb Your Majesty for a few days. In those few days, I will use the time to manufacture a batch of high level undead marine beasts and make them into an army. When the timees, I believe they would be able to help Your Majesty. What do you think?¡±

    The Queen gawked at what Zhao Hai said, then her face expressed her glee as she said, ¡°Then I would trouble mister Zhao Hai. L, arrange a room for mister Zhao Hai to rest in.¡±

    L stepped forward and gave the Queen a bow, then she turned her head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister,e with me.¡± Zhao Hai then gave the Queen a bow before leaving with L.

    When Zhao Hai left the Great Hall, a Mermaid entered the Great Hall from a small entrance at the side. The Mermaid then told the Queen, ¡°Your Majesty, from what we¡¯ve heard from mister Zhao Hai, it seems like the attack of the Sea Dragons are also rted to the Divine Race.¡±

    The Queen nodded and said, ¡°In our n¡¯s records, the Dragon Race were the most faithful dogs of the Divine Race. The Sea Dragons are a branch family of the Dragons. Their sudden move this time might have some reason. Luo Luo, you go look at the records and see what the Sea Dragons did during the previous war against the Divine Race. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t remember if there are any records of it in the n.¡±

    The Mermaid Luo Luoplied, then she looked at the Queen and said, ¡°Your Majesty, do you think mister Zhao Hai¡¯s n is feasible? Can the undead really deal with those Sea Dragons?¡±

    The Queen smiled faintly and said, ¡°The Buda n¡¯s Patriarch is very mysterious. There are numerous people in the continent that went to investigate him only to find out nothing. But some people suspect that he has some sort of Space Divergent Ability. Moreover, all of his undead are very high levelled, their individual fighting strength is not weak. If we have his help, then we may reduce our casualties. You transmit my orders to get the Whales to catch a lot magic beasts and bring them over. We don¡¯t know how many undead mister Zhao Hai might make. But I¡¯m sure that when the wares, those Sea Dragons would surely be in on a surprise.¡±

    Luo Luo nodded, then she turned around to leave. Inside the Great Hall, the Queen gave a sigh before she muttered, ¡°The Divine Race is finally returning? Hehe, that¡¯s good. I¡¯ve also waited to take revenge. Clowns of the Sea Dragon Race, do you really think that you can dethrone us? Keep dreaming.¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others were lead by L to a side hall. This hall wasn¡¯t very big, but it still had the beautiful aesthetics of the pce. The hall was divided into four regions. Upon entering, one would first enter the lobby, it was a living room that was floored with blue stone. Moreover, the stones underwent careful polishing, one could see reflections when one walks on them.

    The second room was the dining room, inside were stone furniture This room had wooden tables and chairs in them. These tables and chairs were all made out of the finest wood. They didn¡¯t use a single coating of paint, revealing the natural wood grains. It looked very simple and natural.

    The third were the bed spaces, inside were a total of four rooms and a living room. The fourth part of the hall was the bathroom. The floor of the bathroom was made out out blue shells. In the middle of the bathroom was arge pool. There were several fish head sculptures on the edges of the pool with water spraying out of it. There was also a water outlet under the pool in order to stabilize its height. The water was crystal clear and wasn¡¯t cold at all. Instead it felt warm and was very nice to take a bath in.

    L asked Zhao Hai and the others to the living room and briefed them about the pce before she took her leave. She also told Zhao Hai that if he needs something, he can just pull on the rope inside the bedroom. The rope was linked to a metal bell, when the rope is pulled, the bell would then issue a ring which would alert nearby people.

    After L left, Zhao Hai and the others went to the small living area in their bedroom. Then, Zhao Hai opened his monitor. Cai¡¯er already recorded the conversation between Luo Luo and the Queen.

    After Zhao Hai and the others listened to the video, the group became silent. After some time, Laura turned her head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, looking at the Queen¡¯s expression, is she confident?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then after sighing he said, ¡°She certainly is. The mermaids have been ruling the fishmen for a long time. So how could they possibly not have their trump cards. If they didn¡¯t have any methods, then they would¡¯ve already fallen to a revolt long time ago. And seeing from the Queen¡¯s expression, it seems like she is reluctant to use their trump card. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t need out help.¡±

    Laura nodded, then Lizzy frowned and said, ¡°Do we really need to help the Queen? They have ways to deal with these people. Aren¡¯t we being used like tools this time?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. In any case, if we help them deal with the Sea Dragons, our rtionship would get much closer. This is good for our future ns. I just didn¡¯t think that the Dragons would be on the side of the Divine Realm. It seems like the Radiant Church was the Divine Race¡¯s chess piece in the light while the Dragons are their piece in the shadows.¡±

    Megan looked like she had a heavy heart, ¡°Big Brother Hai, Dragons haven¡¯t appeared on the continent for many years. It seems like they have been living in the ra mountains. If the Dragons were indeed on the side of the Divine Race, then its likely that they have been controlling the magic beasts of the mountain. No wonder the ra mountains had be one of the Five Forbidden Areas. The Dragons controlling the magic beasts for the Divine Race must be kept secret from the others. So they naturally would kill people who ventured deep into the ra Mountain.¡±

    The smile on Zhao Hai¡¯s face disappeared, then he nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s very possible. If there is really a Divine Race¡¯s force in the ra Mountains, then the Demonic Abyss would definitely be a den for the Demons. People already had some suspicions that the Demonic Abyss is rted to the Demon Race, but nobody had any proof of it. I think the Demons used this deliberately in order to focus everyone¡¯s attention to the Demonic Abyss while the Engraved Ark continues to umte power. The methods of the Demons and the Divine Race were actually simr, but are reversed.

    Laura became serious as she said, ¡°It seems like the Demons and the Divine Realm still hasn¡¯t lost heart for the Ark Continent. Brother Hai, we¡¯re quite lucky that we haven¡¯t gone to the ra Mountains yet and found out about the rtionship between the Dragons and the Divine Race. If we went there and found out, then the Divine Race would surely be alerted that their secret was revealed. It might spur them into action.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Fortunately, we went to the Fishman Race first. Otherwise, we would¡¯ve gone to ra Mountains since the Elves were still unprepared. I¡¯m nning on getting some magic beasts and nts to upgrade the Space. I¡¯ve also been thinking of subduing the Dragons, after all, their fighting strength were incredibly known to the continent.¡±

    Megan knit her brows as she said, ¡°It¡¯s really strange that nobody knew about the rtionship between the Dragons and the Divine Race. It seems like this was also because of the Radiant Church¡¯s machinations.¡±

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted and said, ¡°It seems so. The Radiant Church had probably obtained the Divine Race¡¯s decree earlier than we have imagined. ¡°The Divine race is good, they were actually very patient.¡±

 Chapter 614 - Arrogant? I Have Strength!

    <h4>Chapter 614 - Arrogant? I Have Strength!</h4>

    Although they were in a hostile rtionship, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but admire the Divine Race. For them to hide everything for such a long time was a testament to how patient they were.

    However, this also made Zhao Hai pay much more attention to them. The Divine Race canpletely turn the entire Ark Continent over along with the Radiant Church. Such a race was notable, and Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but refrain from being careless.

    Laura coldly snorted and said, ¡°Brother Hai, then what do we do? When we extinguish the Sea Dragons, then would we be looking for trouble with the Dragons in ra Mountains?¡± She was afraid that the continent would find out that Zhao Hai had the guts to offend the Dragons. In the continent, Dragons were the symbols of invincibility. Nobody dared to go and purposefully offend them.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. First, we deal with the Sea Dragons, and then we go to me Ind and see what¡¯s going on there. Maybe we can get some benefits along the way. After that, we¡¯ll go deal with the dragons. But since there are quite strong, we need to get ready. Right Laura, you and the others are now 9th rank experts. But you don¡¯t have your own mounts. Maybe we can get you some dragons to ride in ra Mountains.¡±

    Laura snorted, ¡°I don¡¯t want them. What do those stupid dragons do that a 9th rank Blood Hawk can¡¯t? I¡¯d rather use the Blood Hawks as a mount.¡±

    Zhao Hai and the othersughed. If other people in the continent were to hear Laura, hey would certainlyugh. She actually denied the chance to have a dragon as a mount. That¡¯s an absurd idea.

    After some time, the group gradually calmed down. Then Megan turned her head towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, will you start making undead tomorrow? Your undeads are now 9th rank, what form do you want them to look like?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°This is truly tricky to deal with. We can just let those undead retain their forms when they fight, but we¡¯ll have them deliberately get injured or y dead. Naturally, those are just make believe. Once they reach a certain amount of damage, we can receive them into the Space. We can use this method as a cover up. Also, the Queen was also aware of the strength of my undead, so she wouldn¡¯t suspect too much upon seeing them fight.¡±

    Lizzy nodded and said, ¡°From what I can hear from the Queen, she seems to be sincere in her move to ally with us. In this case, it would be more advantageous for her if Brother Hai is stronger than she expected. I think she wouldn¡¯t just betray you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°in fact, there¡¯s really no need to be careful about the Fishmen. Although they had the Sea God¡¯s Merchant Union and can contact with the continent, they have always been mysterious and can only be rarely be spotted. Their contact with the other powers can only be said to be miniscule. So I believe that they won¡¯t say anything. The other Fishman tribes are also less likely to talk, after all, they don¡¯t get in contact with the humans. Because of that I believe that what we do here won¡¯t be revealed to the Humans back in the continent.¡±

    Lizzy shook her head and said, ¡°But we still need to be careful. Even if the Fishmen wouldn¡¯t talk, what about the Sea Dragons? They might use the other Dragons to expose us.¡±

    Laura also nodded and said, ¡°Brother Hai, we do need to be much more careful.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and didn¡¯t say anything more. Laura and the others didn¡¯t say anything as well as they went back to the Space and started to prepare.

    Although the Queen didn¡¯t invite Zhao Hai over for a meal, she still had people send him a beautiful array of dishes. The variety seafoods present were more than what Zhao Hai had eaten before. This made Zhao Hai and the others satisfied with their meal.

    The next morning, after Zhao Hai and the others ate the Breakfast that L had given them, L gave them word that the Queen was inviting them over. Then Zhao Hai and the others went with L to the Great Hall in order to meet with the Queen.

    The Queen was sat in the same position as when Zhao Hai had met her yesterday. Upon seeing Zhao Hai, the Queen couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly and said, ¡°Mister,e and take a seat.¡± Zhao Hai then noticed that there were several chairs in the Great Hall today. It seems like these were specially prepared for them.

    After Zhao Hai and the others expressed their gratitude and sat on the chairs, the Queen said, ¡°How many undead can mister summon? How many beasts do we need to acquire?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°As many beasts as you can find, the more the better. Right, Your Majesty, how many people had followed the Sea Dragons¡¯ rebellion? How much people do they have?¡±

    The Queen forced a smile and said, ¡°There are a lot of tribes that decided to join the Sea Dragons, I don¡¯t know how many they are. But there were a lot of small races that were absorbed into their army. I¡¯m afraid that the current army of the Sea Dragons numbers at about more than ten million.¡±

    Although he knew that the seas was big and there were a lot of beings in here, Zhao Hai still couldn¡¯t help but breath some cold air upon hearing the number of the opposite party. Now he understood why the Sea Dragons decided to act against the Mermaids. If the Mermaids were dealt with, the Sea Dragons would have full hegemony of the seas. When the timees, they can amass their army and coordinate with the Radiant Church. At that time, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible to conquer the entire continent.

    Moreover, the Fishmen also had an advantage. Although they can¡¯t stay onnd for too long, one shouldn¡¯t forget that they can just retreat to the seas whenever they get defeated. The sea is their domain and no army of the continent was able to contend with them there. That would be equivalent to the Fishmen having bases right beside Human territories.

    If this was really the case, then the Divine Race can definitely depend on them and fight a battle of attrition with the major races in the continent. At that time, even if they don¡¯t send a God-ranked expert and just sent down an army of 9th ranks, they can still defeat the races of the continent. After all, the poption of the continent was greatly fewer than the people of the sea. Moreover, they still had the Dragons in ra Mountains as well as the Radiant Church.

    Thinking about this made Zhao Hai coldly sweat. If he didn¡¯te to see the Fishmen at this time, then he would really be in trouble. It was good that he came just in time to deal with the Sea Dragons, solving the issue with the Fishmen.

    The Queen saw that Zhao Hai¡¯s face turned ugly and didn¡¯t speak for quite a while. She thought that he was frightened by the army so she quickly said, ¡°Mister doesn¡¯t need to worry about our ability to resist them. We were just caught off guard this time, so we couldn¡¯t respond appropriately. Mister can just summon as many as you can, that¡¯s already enough of of a help.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard that the Queen seemed to misunderstand him, he immediately smiled faintly and said, ¡°Your Majesty misunderstands, I can summon as much undead as the number of copses that you can provide. I can only ask Your Majesty to grab as much corpses as possible, it would be great to get corpses from the enemies.¡±

    The Queen nodded, ¡°Alright, the mister doesn¡¯t need to worry about the magic beasts. I already had my people prepare them. I just want to know how much mister can take.¡±

    Zhao Hai knew what the Queen meant. After all, her n had a lot of contact with the Humans, so it was natural that she was aware about Dark Mages. She knew that Dark Mages have their limit. If the Fishmen were to provide more than what Zhao Hai can summon, then he would be losing face.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Your majesty doesn¡¯t need to worry. Make them get as many as possible, the more the better. If Your Majesty can prepare 10 million magic ebasts, then Your Majesty would acquire a 10 million undead army. This one will have to excuse myself to rest. Once the corpses are ready, Your Majesty can just send some people over to get me.¡± Then he gave a bow before he left along with Laura and the others.

    When Zhao Hai left, Luo Luo arrived at the Great Hall,pletely fuming, ¡°Your Majesty, this Zhao Hai is extremely arrogant. Your Majesty is only thinking about his well being, but instead he was being impolite.¡±

    The Queen smiled faintly and then shook her head, ¡°Silly thing, he¡¯s not being extremely arrogant. He is just very strong. You might not know but he has a very terrifying reputation among the Humans. In just one night, he had turned an entire several hundred thousand Aksu Empire navy into his undead. If he can really turn 10 million corpses into undead, then that would be good for us. Go give the orders to get as much magic beasts as possible. As long as they are wild, then get them. Right, go bring corpses of Sea Dragons and their allies as well. I want to see what an undead Sea Dragon looks like.¡± While she spoke this, a killing aura appeared around the Queen.

    The Mermaid Queen was very angry. The Mermaid Race had ruled the seas for many years, but they hadn¡¯t encountered a rebellion of this scale. The Sea Dragons actually made the Mermaids lose control of the eastern seas. For the Mermaid Race, this was not a small attack.

    The fighting strength of the eastern sea was much stronger than the west. This was because in the eastern waters, aside from the Sea Dragons, there were also the Sharks, Electric Eels, and various poisonous races. These collection of people were very strong. It was because of this that when the Sea Dragon announced their rebellion, the Mermaid Race was caught off guard.

    However, the Mermaids weren¡¯t people who could be trifled with as well. Not only do they have the loyal Whale tribe and Swordfish tribe, their own fighting strength was formidable as well. The Queen believed that as long as they have time, they would be able to amass an army that can extinguish the Sea Dragons in one swoop.

    Luo Luo looked at the Queen and didn¡¯t talk about Zhao Hai anymore. She then looked at the Queen and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I also checked the records about the Sea Dragons yesterday and found out that the Sea Dragons didn¡¯t exist during the fight with the Divine Race.¡±

    When the Queen heard Luo Luo, she couldn¡¯t help but reply, ¡°There are no Sea Dragons? What does that mean?¡±

    Luo Luo replied, ¡°Your Majesty, during the major war against the Divine Race where our Mermaid Race had participated, the Dragons were there as well, but they were on the side of the Divine Race. When the God was defeated, the Dragons didn¡¯t have anywhere else to go but retreat to the ra Mountains. However, part of them decided to ran to the sea and requested refuge from us. The Sea King pitied them and allowed them to thrive here. Afterwards, those Dragons married some Fishmen and eventually spawned the Sea Dragon Race.¡±

 Chapter 615 - Curious Fishman Race

    <h4>Chapter 615 - Curious Fishman Race</h4>

    When the Queen heard Luo Luo, her expression couldn¡¯t help but change, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that only after the war did the Sea Dragons came to existence? Did the Divine Race intended that in order to deal with us?¡±

    Luo Luo shook her head and said, ¡°You really can¡¯t say that, after all, that was a long time ago. My spections is that the Divine Race only got contact with the Sea Dragons recently, which prompted them to deal with us. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have waited for tens of thousands of years in order to revolt.¡±

    The Queen nodded, ¡°It would be impossible for the Sea Dragons to hold off on attacking us. However, we can still affirm that the Sea Dragons are a bunch of ungrateful bastards!¡±

    Luo Luo also held anger in her expression. When she checked the records, she couldn¡¯t help but get irritated the more she read on. These Sea Dragons were too shameless. The Mermaids had given them shelter but they still ended up rebelling.

    Then the Queen coldly snorted and said, ¡°Sea Dragon race, you just wait. Luo Luo, make sure that everything mister Zhao Hai needs gets fulfilled. Maybe he can change the flow of this war.¡±

    Luo Luo nodded before turning around to leave. The Queen coldly snorted and then mumbled, ¡°Sea Dragon Race, good, good. You actually think that you can rule the entire Ark Continent?¡±

    When Zhao Hai and the others returned to their room, Laura looked at Zhao Hai in confusion and said, ¡°Brother Hai, what just happened? Why did you suddenly became arrogant?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°In any business, expressing your power is the one of the most important things. Don¡¯t forget that we had formed an alliance with the Mermaid n. And since we are now allies, we need to see ourselves as equals. If we show our weakness, then they would lose confidence in us.¡± Then Zhao Hai opened the monitor and yed the video of Luo Luo and the Queen¡¯s meeting.

    After listening to the Queen and Luo Luo, the face of Zhao Hai and the others couldn¡¯t help but turn ugly. They didn¡¯t think that the Sea Dragons would actually have such a history with the Fishmen. If they were indeed a chess piece of the Divine Race, then the Divine Race was too terrifying.

    Laura looked at the monitor before turning to Zhao Hai, ¡°Brother Hai, do you think that the Sea Dragons were intentionally ced there by the Divine Race?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If they were, then they wouldn¡¯t have waited for so long. Then when the Radiant Church was its most formidable, they would¡¯ve already cooperated and conquered the entire continent.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded, then Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°But no matter what, we must deal with the Sea Dragons. When the timees, we can just interrogate the Sea Dragons, then we can uncover the truth.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded again. Then Zhao Hai change the scene of the monitor, showing the preparations of the Fishmen.

    At this time, the ces nearby the small ind had be very busy. People of the Whale tribe and the Swordfish tribe have been sent out to grab all of the wild magic beasts on the surrounding waters. Moreover, the Queen had also sent anothermand making all of the other Fishmen to go full scale in their capture of beasts and had all of them sent to the ind.

    Zhao Hai was very calm when he saw the strength of the Fishmen. In just one day, they had actually managed to have 100 thousand beasts sent to the ind.

    For them to only take one day to collect 100 thousand beasts and had them sent to the ind was terrifying. There were already a lot of magic beasts that were captured. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t appear, the Queen didn¡¯t send word to him either.

    The next morning, after having their breakfast, L arrived and invited Zhao Hao over to the Great Hall. Besides the Queen, Luo Luo was present as well. But Luo Luo looked just like an ordinary servant right now, with her head lowered in obedience. Besides Luo Luo, there were also a Turtle Fishman and Whale Fishman present.

    Zhao Hai felt strange, how could this Whale Fishman able to appear in the Great Hall. With their bodies, it was impossible for them to go up using the stone pirs. They may have other ways toe in. Zhao Hao decided to ask Cai¡¯er about thister.

    Upon seeing Zhao Hai arrive, the Queen nodded and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai,e. Let me introduce you to the captain of the ind guards, the Whale Fishman Dashan and the guardmander, the Turtle Fishman Jintai.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at these two and identified them. The Whale was the one who escorted him to the ind while the Turtle was the one who brought them up to the pce.

    Zhao Hai bowed to the two and then said, ¡°Nice to meet you. This Zhao Hai thanks the two of you for delivering me here.¡±

    They also returned Zhao Hai¡¯s courtesy, but didn¡¯t dare to utter a word. Then they returned to stand by the Queen¡¯s side. The Queen then turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, we¡¯ve already collected 100 thousand magic beasts. Please have a look at them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be heading there now. Your Majesty, please allow this one to excuse himself first.¡±

    The Queen nodded as she waved her hand and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble mister. Dashan, Jintai, make sure to take care of mister Zhao Hai¡¯s every single need.¡± Then the two issued their agreement before giving the Queen a bow and then leaving the Hall along with Zhao Hai.

    When they got out, the turtles were already prepared for them. Zhao Hai and the others then stepped on top of the turtles before they jumped down from the pool and then disappeared.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to anything right now. When the turtles entered the mounds, Zhao Hai felt that he was riding on a roller coaster. And the speed was much much more than back on Earth.

    This was the first time that Laura and the others had experience this, so they couldn¡¯t help but scream. But since they were already 9th rank experts, it only took them a while before they calmed down.

    Back when they were heading up, Zhao Hai reckoned that they had taken about an hour. But now that they were going down, it only took them a few minutes to do so. In a blink of an eye, they were already on the sea¡¯s surface.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to look at Laura and the others. He wanted to see if they were frightened. But when he saw their expressions, Zhao Hai felt relief. Although Laura and the others had been scared, their current expressions revealed their enjoyment.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. He actually felt that women were strange beings, they were too full of contradictions. They liked delicious food, but they were also afraid to get fat. They think that roller coasters were scary, but only to end up enjoying the ride.

    Zhao Hai shook his head as he forced a smile before he turned to Jintai and said, ¡°Commander Jintai, please take me to see those magic beasts.¡±

    Jintai turned his head and smiled faintly, ¡°I¡¯ll have to be unfair to mister Zhao Hai. I cannot stay in this ce for too long because of my duties. However, Dashan wille here and lead you to the ce.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he looked at Jintai and said, ¡°Thank youmander. But Commander Jintai, how would be be able to enter and exit this ce?¡±

    Jintai smiled and said, ¡°Mister doesn¡¯t need to worry. The Queen herself sent word that Mister and your wives are free to move in the Mermaid territory. Nobody will restrict your freedom.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Then I¡¯ll have to thank Her Majesty. My wives are very curious about this ce. Even I ampelled to look around.¡±

    Jintai smiled, ¡°Then Mister is very wee here. The Mermaid domain is very beautiful. Moreover, the Royal tribe is very hospitable. I believe that they would quickly be friends with your wives.¡± Then after he said this, a huge bulge suddenly appeared on the sea¡¯s surface. Then Dashan¡¯s mountainous figure suddenly appeared.

    After Dashan appeared, he immediately gave Zhao Hai a bow and said, ¡°Mister, pleasee with me. I¡¯ll go lead you to see the magic beasts.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he rode on Dashan¡¯s whale mount. When Laura and the others were about to board, Zhao Hai smiled to them and said, ¡°You go y in the meantime. I won¡¯t be long.¡±

    When they heard Zhao Hai, the women couldn¡¯t help but stare before their eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Can we really y? Good, Fantastic!¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then turned to Jintai and said, ¡°Commander Jintai I will have to trouble you, I will certainlye back soon.¡±

    Jintai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Mister can rest assured¡± Then Zhao Hai gave Jintai a bow before he turned to Dashan and said, ¡°Captain Dashan, let¡¯s go.¡± Dashan nodded, then hemanded his mount to move towards an ind.

    Soon after Zhao Hai left the Mermaid ind, he had arrived at a nearby ind where arge number of Fishmen were present. These Fishmen had brought a lot of magic beasts. These beasts were all alive, some of them were wild while some were struggling.

    When Zhao Hai saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. He turned his head to Dashan and said, ¡°Captain Dashan, dead beasts are fine. Even if they are alive, they would still end up dead in my hands. I need them to be dead before I can turn them to undead.¡±

    When Dashan heard Zhao Hai, he nodded and then said, ¡°Alright, mister, please wait a bit.¡± Then Dashan turned his head to the Fishmen and said, ¡°Kill those magic beasts, and then you can leave.¡±

    The Fishmen gawked, but they still obeyed. They pulled out all kinds of weapons and killed all of the magic beasts that they¡¯ve brought.

    However, after killing these magic beasts, the Fishmen didn¡¯t leave. Every one of them looked curiously at Zhao Hai. Seeing their appearances, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he changed his thinking and understood what was going on. These Fishmen might be aware of what he was about to do. They haven¡¯t seen a Dark Mage make undead before, therefore, they were curious to see what it looked like.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and didn¡¯t say anything. He looked at the 100 thousand magic beasts piled in front of him. Moreover, since some of these magic beasts were quite big, the pile looked just like a hill. Zhao Hai pulled out his Blood Ghost Staff before he muttered some fake incantations. Then he waved his staff as a ck gas appeared and surrounded the pile of Magic Beasts. The Fishmen looked at the mass of ck gas as it enveloped the pile of beasts.

    Before long, the ck gas had vanished. But what the Fishmen saw after was something that made them scream out in rm!

    1. PETA would like to have a word.

 Chapter 616 - Dangerous Character

    <h4>Chapter 616 - Dangerous Character</h4>

    The pile of dead magic beasts had now turned into a pile of bones. There was no blood nor flesh found, only bones were present.

    This gave a very strong impact to those who were present. The Fishmen couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill. And at this time, more shocking things happened, the pile of bones had started moving!

    Under the gazes of the Fishmen, each bone of that pile started to move. The bones then started rolling into the sea before slowly forming up and lining themselves. The big ones were at the bottom while the small beasts were at the top.

    Before long, a hundred thousand magic beasts had arrange themselves in a cube formation, filling the space of the surrounding sea. The Fishmen couldn¡¯t help but retreat as their expression changed. They wanted to be as far from these undead as possible.

    Seeing the Fishmen retreat, Zhao Hai moved slightly and with an intention, the Undead beasts suddenly vanished. The only ones left behind were two turtle type beasts.

    Zhao Hai jumped on top of the undead turtle and then bowed to Dashan, ¡°I thank captain Dashan. I shall be leaving first, I want to take a look at what my wives are doing. The captain doesn¡¯t need to apany me any longer.¡± The the turtle under Zhao Hai moved its four limbs as it slowly swam towards Mermaid ind. But at this time, Dashan still hasn¡¯t recovered.

    Only when Zhao Hai was close to Mermaid Ind did Dashan recover. His face couldn¡¯t help but change as he turned his head to look at Zhao Hai. His eyes were full of dread, in his mind, Zhao Hai had be a very dangerous person. This fellow can actually carry hundreds of undead beasts with him. Such a person being in Mermaid Ind was a very unsafe factor.

    After thinking about this, Dashan immediately urged his mount as he followed along Zhao Hai towards Mermaid Ind. While Zhao Hai was looking for his wives, Dashan went to look for Jintai. He thinks that monitoring Zhao Hai¡¯s every move was imperative to their own safety.

    Zhao Hai was not aware of what Dashan was thinking. He just stood on top of his undead turtle as he looked around Mermaid Ind. Mermaid Ind was veryrge and was surrounded by numerous reefs. Some Mermaids ying on the reefs could also be seen from time to time.

    While Zhao Hai was intrigued, the Mermaids were curious about Zhao Hai as well. Sensing their gazes, Zhao Hai did his best to not meet their sight. He didn¡¯t know the customs here, so he might get into trouble if he did look them in the eye.

    But what made Zhao Hai feel strange was the fact that he hasn¡¯t seen an old Mermaid. All he had seen looked like young beautiful women. Even inside the pce, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t spot an old Mermaid while using the monitor.

    Before long, Zhao Hai had finally found Laura and the others. They were currently sitting in a reef while chatting with some Mermaids. The group looked very jolly.

    Meg had sharp eyes, so when she saw Zhao Hai, she immediately waved towards him. Zhao Hai directed the turtle to go forward before he looked at them and said, ¡°You go and y some more. I¡¯ll go and discuss some matters with Her Majesty. Right, I¡¯ll also be leaving some turtles here to save Commander Jintai the trouble.¡± Then he withdrew some turtle type undead magic beasts. Then he nodded towards Laura and the others before heading back to the middle stone pir.

    When he reached the stone pir, Zhao Hai had found that Dashan and Jintai were already there. When he went close, he discovered that their expression had changed.

    Zhao Hao carefully looked into their eyes and found that there was a hint of fear on Dashan¡¯s eyes. However, although there was still fear in Jintai¡¯s eyes, there was also a hint of excitement mixed in as well.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think too much about it. He came here to cooperate with the Mermaids and not to make enemies out of them. So as long as the Mermaids treat him as an ally, then Zhao Hai believed that they won¡¯t attack him.

    When Zhao Hai came forward, Jintai and Dashan immediately gave him a salute. Zhao Hai can feel that the greeting this time was more sincere than before¡­

    Zhao Hai immediately returned the gesture before he turned to Jintai and said, ¡°Commander, I¡¯ve already given Laura and the others some turtles. You don¡¯t need to send people to fetch them. Right, can I go see the Queen right now?¡±

    Jintai nodded and said, ¡°Come with me.¡± Then he used his mount as they swam against the stone pir¡¯s current. Zhao Hai gave Dashan a nod before following Jintai up.

    When Dashan looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s departing back, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh. Ever since he saw Zhao Hai turn those magic beasts into undead, he had started to feel immense pressure when seeing Zhai Hai. But now that he had left, Dashan felt relief.

    Dashan looked at the pir and then said, ¡°It seems like the Sea Dragons have terrifying bad luck.¡± Then he shook his head as he submerged into the water.

    Zhao Hai, along with Jintai, had returned to the big pool. After reaching the shore, Zhao Hai immediately stored his undead magic beast into the Space. Then he gave Jintai a salute before heading towards the Great Hall.

    But before Zhao Hai reached the Great Hall, L came to greet him. When L saw Zhao Hai, she couldn¡¯t help but gawk slightly. Then she immediately said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, Her Majesty is already waiting for you inside.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then L turned around and led Zhao Hai to walk towards the Great Hall. Upon arriving inside, Zhao Hai saw that Luo Luo was sitting right beside the Queen as if telling her something. The Queen was also listening as she nodded from time to time.

    After Zhao Hai and L greeted the Queen, the Queen nodded and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect mister toe back so soon. Did mister¡¯s summoning go smoothly?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Very smooth. Your Majesty doesn¡¯t need to worry about it. I can go to the battlefield anytime you want. You should know that a Dark Mage¡¯s power is at its peak on the battlefield.¡±

    The Queen nodded and said, ¡°I ask mister to wait for two days. In two days, the Whales, Swordfishes, and Turtles would send an army towards the frontlines. Mister can then go along with them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with Your Majesty¡¯s arrangement. If it¡¯s possible, I¡¯d like to ask Your Majesty to give me some information about the Sea Dragons and their army. Is that alright?¡±

    The Queen nodded, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. Mister can rest assured, those materials would get to you as soon as possible.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then bowed to the Queen, ¡°Then this Zhao Hai would like to be excused. If there are more magic beasts, please send someone to inform me.¡±

    The Queen nodded, ¡°Alright, if Mister has something he wants, then don¡¯t hesitate to send word.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, and then expressed his gratitude before bowing to the Queen and then leaving.

    When Zhao Hai left, Luo Luo immediately turned to the Queen and said, ¡°Your Majesty, this Zhao Hai is too dangerous. He just waved and turned a hundred thousand magic beasts into undead. Moreover, he can actually store them somewhere. Such a person living in this ce is very dangerous.¡±

    The Queen smiled faintly and said, ¡°No need to be worried about Zhao Hai. He is our ally, the stronger he is, the more advantages we¡¯ll have. Rest assured, no bad thing will happen.¡±

    Luo Luo replied, ¡°Now that I saw what Dark Mages are, I can understand why the continent deemed them to be emissaries of evil. They are really frightening. In a blink of an eye, the hundred thousand magic beasts had turned into bone. It was too scary. I really don¡¯t know how he got his wives. He didn¡¯t just snatch them right?¡±

    The Queen looked at Luo Luo and smiled, ¡°Luo Luo, don¡¯t judge a person by their outside appearance. The Radiant Church was iparably sacred in the surface, but was actually the worst people. And although Mister Zhao Hai uses Dark Magic, he actually has not injured an innocent person. Luo Luo, remember this, strength doesn¡¯t describe good or evil, it¡¯s the person himself that decides to be good or evil. Understood?¡±

    Luo Luo nodded, ¡°I understand. Your Majesty, with the addition of Mister Zhao Hai, I¡¯ve be much more confident in our chances to win this war. Also, Your Majesty, what did mister Zhao Hai mean when he said that a Dark Mage is most powerful in the battlefield?¡±

    The Queen smiled and said, ¡°What does the battlefield have the most? It¡¯s dead people. A Dark Mage can turn those corpses into undead. Moreover, those undead can also lead the opposing party to lose morale. Think about it, you haverades who you¡¯ve shared happiness and fear together, then when thoserades dies, they suddenly stand up and start attacking you. At that time, would you have the guts to turn your weapons against your friends? Or will you turn around and flee?¡±

    Upon hearing the Queen, Luo Luo¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but get pale. Although she has not gone to the battlefield, she had participated in magic beast hunting groups. If what the Queen said happened to her, then she would copse immediately! The scene described by the Queen had Luo Luo shivering in fear.

    The Queen looked at Luo Luo and felt that she had scared her too much. So she patted Luo Luo¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s because of this that the Dark Mages have be the most powerful Mages before the arrival of the Radiant Church. But there were also Dark Mages that loved to ughter civilians in order to turn them into undead. Such Dark Mages are meant to be destroyed.

    Luo Luo nodded, then the Queen looked at Luo Luo and continued, ¡°You don¡¯t have to doubt Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s morals as well. The status of each of his wives aren¡¯t low¡­ Since you haven¡¯t gone to the continent, they you didn¡¯t know that the story of Mister Zhao Hai and his wives has spread to all Human nations. Mister Zhao Hai is a person who many people envy.¡±

    Luo Luo looked at the Queen and said, ¡°Your Majesty, is Mister Zhao Hai really famous in the continent? But he is a Dark Mage, does nobody fear him?¡±

    The Queen shook her head and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s reputation on the continent can only be considered to be normal. But whenmoners mention his name, they couldn¡¯t help but call him vicious and merciless. He had turned hundreds of thousands of Aksu Empire troops into undead in a single night. Hearing that, wouldn¡¯t you also think that he was vicious and merciless?¡±

 Chapter 617 - The Army Departs

    <h4>Chapter 617 - The Army Departs</h4>

    When Luo Luo heard the Queen, her face couldn¡¯t help but change, ¡°Your Majesty, is that true? Did Mister Zhao Hai really turn hundreds of thousands of Aksu Empire soldiers into undead in one night? Then isn¡¯t he a bad person? Why would the people on the continent only call him vicious and merciless?¡±

    The Queen forced a smile and said, ¡°People in the continent don¡¯t differ to much with the Fishmen, they also respect strength. Mister Zhao Hai is strong, so nobody dared to offend him. Besides, mister Zhao Hai didn¡¯t kill the Aksu Empire soldiers with no reason at all. The Aksu Empire had sent those soldiers to Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s territory, iming that they owned thend. Because of that, Mister Zhao Hai had no choice but be impolite.¡±

    Luo Luo frowned and said, ¡°Even so, mister Zhao Hai is too cold hearted. Why does he have to kill those hundreds of thousands of people?¡±

    The Queen smiled bitterly and said, ¡°If mister Zhao Hai didn¡¯t kill them, then he wouldn¡¯t have reached his current height. You should have heard mister Zhao Hai¡¯s purpose ining here. The entire Ark Continent¡¯s future is at risk, he even went to the Northern Icefields personally in order to retrieve the Beastmen¡¯s Beast God¡¯s Spear. Such a person cannot be said to be cold hearted. He¡¯s someone who would not forgive his enemies while also be the one who would shelter his allies. His ideals are that simple.¡±

    When she heard the Queen, Luo Luo couldn¡¯t help but nod. It was not only the others, their Mermaid n respects strength as well. Protecting allies and suppressing enemies was a very simple ideology in this world. Even in the Fishmen this idea is found every day. It wasn¡¯t anything strange.

    The Queen gave a sigh and said, ¡°In fact, the Sea Dragons were doing this as well. The Sharks and Electric Eels had be their close allies while they suppressed those who wouldn¡¯t side with them. It was just unfortunate that we were too loose with our surveince. We weren¡¯t able to discover their ambitions in time.¡±

    Luo Luo also sighed, because their business dealings with the continent was short, theirmodities had be scarce. Because of this, the Mermaids had decided to establish the Sea God¡¯s Merchant Union and bought what they need from the Humans. Because the Mermaids were too focused on this matter, they were unable to see the moves done by the Sea Dragons. By the time they had found out, it was already toote.¡±

    Because the Mermaids had concentrated on business, the Sea Dragons had used the opportunity to revolt, catching the Mermaids off guard. But it was fortunate that they now had a strong ally that was Zhao Hai. The Sea Dragons wouldn¡¯t be living greatly this time.

    The Queen turned to Luo Luo and said, ¡°Luo Luo, in two days, Mister Zhao Hai will go along with the others to head towards the frontlines. You should go with them as well. Although mister Zhao Hai is strong, he is still unfamiliar with the Fishman Race. You must help him with this aspect. It would be best if we defeat the Sea Dragons in one fell swoop. But even if we cannot, at the very least, push them into a defensive position. Understand?¡±

    Luo Luo nodded and said, ¡°I understand, Your Majesty.¡±

    The Queen nodded and said, ¡°What are mister Zhao Hai¡¯s wives doing now? Are they doing fine? Remember to make ties with those women. Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s strength is formidable, and he is a famous merchant as well. It would be good for us to have a good rtionship with him. Moreover, his wives also held great influence in the continent, don¡¯t offend them.¡±

    Luo Luo smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, feel relieved. Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s wives have been doing very well. They are very friendly and have also been very good friends with our sisters.¡±

    The Queen smiled and then said, ¡°Then that¡¯s good. This matter might be our Fishman Race¡¯s opportunity. If we can cooperate with Mister Zhao Hai, then perhaps we can openly do business with the Humanster on. After all, the Radiant Church¡¯s influence had waned in the continent. Alright, go prepare yourself, Luo Luo. You still have to follow mister Zhao Hai in two days.¡± Luo Luo nodded and then bowed before turning around to leave.

    Zhao Hai was currently inside the Space, looking at the monitor. The monitor had shown the conversation between the Queen and Luo Luo. The Queen¡¯s words made Zhao Hai very surprised. He didn¡¯t expect the Queen to have this much faith in him. But this was a good thing for Zhao Hai. Dealing with the Sea Dragons wasn¡¯t a difficult matter. In fact, those hundred thousand marine beast undead were already enough to do it. After all, these undead are very high leveled.

    After Luo Luo retreated, Zhao Hai changed the monitor to another ce. Then, Zhao Hai sat quietly inside. This time, his trip to the Fishmen had brought him great profits. For the Mermaid n to be willing to be his allies was a good thing for Zhao Hai. At the same time, Zhao Hai had found out his assessment in the continent, Vicious and Ruthless!

    ¡°Vicious and Ruthless! Hehe, it seems like I embody those two words now.¡± Zhao Hai muttered in the living room.

    Nothing happened for the rest of the day. However, there were still people who kept bringing all kinds of Magic Beasts to mermaid ind. But this time, they had brought dead ones, not alive.

    However, Zhao Hai was not very anxious in turning these into undead, at the same time, the Mermaids didn¡¯t look for him. On the next day, Zhao Hai went down to turn those magic beasts into undead. Although there were still some Fishmen in the surroundings, their expressions weren¡¯t curiosity anymore, but it was fear.

    After staying for two days, the Fishman Army had finally been gathered. Although the Sea Dragons had 10 million troops, Zhao Hai was still shocked to see the reinforcements that was gathered by the Mermaid n. This was an army of no less than 2 million people!

    Seeing these numbers made Zhao Hai numb. He became speechless about the poption of the Fishmen. They had just casually recruited 2 million people. While a rebel cane up with hundreds upon thousands of troops.

    Zhao Hai was somewhat happy. Fortunately, the Fishmen wouldn¡¯t be able to survive onnd for too long. Otherwise, the entire Continent might have already been seized by them.

    This time, the Queen personally delivered Zhao Hai outside Mermaid Ind. This made the other Fishmen shocked, they didn¡¯t expect the Queen to have this high respect for Zhao Hai.

    In fact those people had misunderstood the Queen this time. In addition to sending Zhao Hai out, she also wanted to gave an address to the troops. The one who would lead the troops this time was Dashan.

    Dashan was Mermaid Ind¡¯s Guard Captain. But since the situation of the frontlines had be urgent, and in addition to Dashan having prior contact with Zhao Hai, the Queen decided to just send Dashan along with this army in order to cooperate with Zhao Hai much smoother.

    The vowing ceremony of the Fishmen was the same as the Humans. The Queen told a few encouraging words before assigning Dashan as themander of the army. But at this time, Zhao Hai was now inside the body of a de Scale Whale.

    This whale was the one from Zhao Hai¡¯s Space. He had turned this de Scale Whale into an undead that was the same as Alien. It¡¯s build had given them the opportunity to make it into rooms. And since the de Scale Whale was bigger than Alien, its room inside was very big as well. Zhao Hai had a living room, bedroom, as well as a bath installed inside.

    Naturally, these things were only there as decoration. Zhao Hai would spend most of his time inside the Space.

    The de Scale Whale waspletely preserved. Theyer of skin outside has been preserved as well. However, its skin had been turned transparent. One could clearly see the outside while being inside the whale.

    Most importantly, there was no water that cane into the whale, so there weren¡¯t any seawater inside. At the same time, Zhao Hai can also use magic in order to ensure that they have ample amounts of air to breathe inside.

    At this time, Zhao Hai was inside the whale along with Laura and the others. There was only one outsider inside, and it was the person who the Queen had sent in order to help Zhao Hai, the little mermaid Luo Luo.

    The mermaids didn¡¯t have their own unique mounts. However, they had a peculiar ability that nobody had. They can turn any marine beast into their own mount. Naturally, there were also some Mermaids who decided to raise their own beasts as their mounts, but those instances were rare.

    The Queen told Zhao Hai that Luo Luo would be there to help him be familiar with the various Fishman races. But she wouldn¡¯t interfere with Zhao Hai¡¯s fight.

    Actually, there was no need for the Queen to tell him since he already knew about Luo Luo. But he didn¡¯t say anything and just politely invited Luo Luo inside the de scale whale. He also prepared a room filled with sea water inside.

    The reinforcement army slowly went towards the frontline. Although they had passed through some small tribes, these people were all under the rule of the Mermaids. Some small tribes even dispatched their members to aid the reinforcement army.

    At the same time, there were also some Fishman tribes who would bring over some marine beast corpses. Naturally, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t be polite as he made them into undead on the spot. There were also some beasts that the army had taken along the way, so they were also handed over to Zhao Hai.

    Dashan had calcted that the amount of undead that Zhao Hai had made these days had now reached over five hundred thousand. Such quantity was astonishing, it was now a fourth the amount of the reinforcing army.

    At this point, the shock and fear that Dashan held towards Zhao Hai had gradually turned numb. Even if Zhao Hai managed to turn all of the beasts in the ocean into undead, he wouldn¡¯t be surprised anymore.

    Although their number is huge, their advancement wasn¡¯t slow. This was the sea, not thend, so the army doesn¡¯t need to worry about terrain, grass, nor food. This was the ocean where there were too many kinds of low level magic beasts. These people cannot even finish eating their food, much less worry about it.

 Chapter 618 - Defensive Line

    <h4>Chapter 618 - Defensive Line</h4>

    It was already dark, and they were already deep in the sea and could only barely get some sunlight. However, there were still a lot of them to the point where many smaller Fishmen have been pushed near the surface, which made them the target for some aerial magic beasts. During their day trip they didn¡¯t rest even for a bit, therefore, they needed to get some sleep in the evening.

    Zhao Hai and the others were now inside the de Scale Whale¡¯s living room. It had been a few days since they had gone out of Mermaid Ind. However, they didn¡¯t have much time for each other because Luo Luo was with them. And since Laura and the others had be close friends with her, they would oftentimes sleep with each other. Because of that, Zhao Hai had very small opportunities to talk with his wives.

    Today, Luo Luo had finally rested on her own. So Zhao Hai and the others gained the opportunity to gather inside the Space. Zhao Hai looked at Laura and the others¡¯ expression, they seemed like they hadn¡¯t had a good sleep for a while. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You haven¡¯t been resting in the Spacetely, didn¡¯t have a good sleep?¡¯

    Laura smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know why, but Mermaids are very cold. It would be strange if one can sleepfortably with them .¡±

    Lizzy nodded as well and said, ¡°But I still envy the Mermaids. Surprisingly, they cannot look old. No matter how high their age is, they would still look like they are 20 years old.¡±

    This was the first time that Zhao Hai had heard of this matter. He couldn¡¯t help but look at Lizzy and said, ¡°Oh, is that it? No wonder I can¡¯t see any old mermaids during our stay in Mermaid Ind. Also, why aren¡¯t there any men in their n? How do they reproduce?¡¯

    When Megan heard Zhao Hai, her face couldn¡¯t help but turn red, then she looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°The Mermaids have a secret ability. After a certain age, as long as they eat a special fruit from mermaid ind, they would get pregnant and bear a child. There is also another way, once a Queen reaches 40 years old, she can use a special method to make an egg of which little mermaids would hatch from. But this method would harm the Queen¡¯s vitality. Something that the fruit would not.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he muttered and said, ¡°So it¡¯s like that. No wonder I can¡¯t see any men. Haha. So what have you been doing in Mermaid Ind? Did you have fun? Also, did you manage to see the fruit?¡±

    Megan looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°I already know which question you want answered. And yes, we did see it. The fruit only grows in Mermaid Ind. The fruit is in the root itself, and it directly absorbs nutrients from the sea, it was very mysterious. We begged for half a day before they allowed us to get a section of the root. Cai¡¯er has ced it in the warehouse.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Oh? I didn¡¯t know about this. Cai¡¯er, quickly show me the root.¡± Cai¡¯er nodded and then took the root out.

    After the root was taken out, a prompt immediately came from the Space, ¡°Discovered a root that is full of vitality. The vitality of everything in the Space has been improved. If nted in the Space, the root¡¯s vitality would get stronger and stronger. Space has levelled up to level 59. Looking forward to the Host¡¯s further efforts.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared before he became exhrated with joy. He immediately had Cai¡¯er pick a ce to nt the root. In the end, the root was nted right beside the vi with Cai¡¯er taking good care of it.

    Megan and the others didn¡¯t expect the root to upgrade the Space. After Zhao Hai nted the roots, he couldn¡¯t help but turn to Laura and the others beforeughing happily, ¡°My wives, you really did great this time. Let this one give you a present. We¡¯ll work hard in making the next generation!¡± Then he pulled Megan into the vi. Although Laura and the others were blushing, they still followed behind¡­

    The army had travelled for 13 days by now, at this point, they were already in a ce not too far away from the frontlines. They were currently preparing to take a rest so that they can reach the frontlines in one go.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t object to this. He also wasn¡¯t idling in these past few days. In addition to turning Magic Beasts into undead, Zhao Hai had also been learning how to lead an underwater army from Dashan.

    In the war between Humans and the Beastmen, Zhao Hai had managed to learn how the Humans and the Beastmen lead their troops. However, the methods used by the Fishmen were different. First, while the Beastmen and Humans needed to worry about logistics, the Fishmen did not, so Zhao Hai didn¡¯t need to worry about that aspect anymore. And another was the fact that Fishmen Army can move in three dimensions while the Humans and Beastmen can only use the tnd. Leading and fighting in this three dimensional battlefield was apletely different world to Zhao Hai.

    A Human and Beastman Race army¡¯s advance was divided into the Vanguard, the Center Army, and the Rear Guard. Those three were the mostmon formation for any army in the continent. But the Fishmen had a different approach,pared to the continent, the formations of the Fishmen were much moreplicated. If the continent¡¯s army can be seen as three blocks, a Fishman army would be just like a Rubik¡¯s Cube. Each face of the cube would have 9 armies while the most important officials of the army would be at the core of the cube.

    This way of leading an army made Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes nk. This kind can of formation can not only attack, it can also defend properly while at the same time, leaving enough room for retreat. There were a lot of possibilities with such a formation, it was really an eye-opener.

    This arrangement of the Fishmen was naturally much more difficult to managepared to Human armies. It was great that they didn¡¯t need to worry about logistics. Otherwise, Zhao Hai reckoned that even those Fishman generals would have trouble in going to war.

    Dashan is the captain of the Mermaid n¡¯s guards, so his ability was certainly not average. Although this armyprised of 2 million people, Dashan still managed to easily takemand. Looking at him made Zhao Hai learn a lot.

    In order to learn how Dashan was leading the army, Zhao Hai stayed close to him these past few days. He even had Cai¡¯er record his movements. Before Zhao Hai went to take a rest at night, he would repeatedly look and review Dashan¡¯s way of leading his troops.

    Laura and the others had be curious as well, so they also joined Zhao Hai¡¯s research. In the end, Zhao Hai had found out that he had no talent in leading an army. If he were to be amander, he can only be a vice or someone who managed a small division. If they really had him lead, who knows what would happen?

    What surprised Zhao Hai was the fact that Lizzy and Megan seemed to have talent in leading armies. If they were to lead an army, they would surely find it quite easy.

    As for Laura, she was already a mighty force inmerce, so her skills inmanding an army was only on par with Zhao Hai. The two almost had the same talent.

    Seeing this situation, Zhao Hai decided to stop studying and just had Megan and Lizzy learn it instead. In any case, they had nothing else to do. Generally, they would go and help Laura in managing the Buda n¡¯s matters. But in fact, Laura alone was enough to do all those things. But it was good that they now had something else to do, this made them much happier with this development than Zhao Hai.

    However, they still couldn¡¯t be considered genuinemanders at this point. After all, the things that they had learned this time were only about Battle Formations. They still had very few knowledge about the battlefield itself.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t under anyone¡¯smand, so as soon as the battle against the Sea Dragons start, they would have a chance to lead an army. This would give the two some experience inbat.

    The next morning, Zhao Hai and the others hurried on towards the frontlines. Zhao Hai also asked Luo Luo about the current situation there.

    The frontline was in a very special terrain, on its left side was a trench. This trench was called the death pit by the Fishmen because of the cold undercurrent present in its deeper parts. This undercurrent was invisible, and it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a beast or Fishman, once they get in contact with this undercurrent, they would immediately be frozen to death. And after getting washed away, they would immediately shatter into pieces. Most importantly, this ce was also the domain of the devil octopuses.

    The devil octopuses were top level magic beasts of the sea. Every grown devil octopus possessed nearly 9th rank strength. And they were the only beings that were able to survive in the trench. Fortunately, devil octopuses rarely went out of their territory. But even so, this area was stillbelled as forbidden by the Fishman poption.

    On the right side of the frontline was also another restricted area, the Soul Sucking Reef! This reef was densely covered in corals. All of those who went inside it had never managed toe out. The Fishmen had already sent people to examine the ce. They didn¡¯t go too deep, but they understood that the situation inside was indeed very rming.

    In Soul Sucking Reef, as long as someone goes in, they would immediately lose all sense of direction. They would find themselves to be walking around in circles. This kind of trap works in all directions, not just in two dimensions. Additionally, there were also poisonous magic beasts inside. The threat that those magic beasts posed weren¡¯t something to be scoffed at either. Once you are poisoned, you won¡¯t be spared.

    Because of these two ces, the Mermaid n had decided to ce their defensive line here. This ce was the most appropriate ce to establish their defense. The ocean was just too big, and since the Fishmen didn¡¯t build any cities, it would be nearly impossible just to find a ce to bunker up.

    While depending on the terrain, the Mermaid n managed to establish a defensive line of about a thousand li(500km). Although the present army onlyprised of 6 million troops, they were still able to block the attacks of the Sea Dragons for more than a month.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s army was only the first batch of reinforcements. There would still be a second and third batch that would being in the next few days. After those armies arrive, the true battle would start.

    However, since Zhao Hai had joined, everything had suddenly changed. In the past few days, Zhao Hai had already amassed over 1 million marine undead beasts. Additionally, he can also turn any corpse into undead at any time.

 Chapter 619 - Azure Dragon Battle Snail

    <h4>Chapter 619 - Azure Dragon Battle Snail</h4>

    When Zhao Hai arrived at the frontline, he was stunned. He wasn¡¯t expecting the frontline to be like this.

    The way the Fishmen set-up their defensive line waspletely different from the Humans. A Human¡¯s defensive line would have to be a castle or some kind of wall or so on. But the Fishmen¡¯s defensive line was apletely different thing. There were no structures present whatsoever. The ce can only be described as extremely clean. It was a ce that was unusually clean for a ce where ughter would happen constantly.

    Zhao Hai looked around and sure enough, he couldn¡¯t see an army on the left and right sides of the defensive line. Only in the middle, about a thousand miles away, was an army of Fishmen. They didn¡¯t have any camps and were just arranged in a square matrix pattern. These squares wouldprise of people of the same tribe. There were nearly a thousand squares in this area.

    These squares were all three dimensional. Some were close to the surface while some were close to the bottom of the sea. There were cubes all around, it would make someone stare for a long time.

    After Zhao Hai and the others arrived, they didn¡¯t immediately join the defense army. Instead, they stopped at a distance before the defensive line. Zhao Hai knew that this was due to Dashan. If they joined the defense army, they might disrupt their present formation. And breaking a defensive formation was not something to joke about.

    After the reinforcing army stopped, Dashan went towards Zhao Hai¡¯s de Scale Whale. Zhao Hai was now aware of the benefits of being a Dark Mage. It was the fact that nobody dared to bother you. The more than 2 million troops, from the beginning until now, had stayed far away from Zhao Hai¡¯s de Scale Whale. One could even clearly see that they would take an effort to circumvent the de Scale Whale whenever the fishmen passed by it.

    Regarding this situation, Zhao Hai can only bitterly smile. There was no other way around this. The ways of a Dark Mage were really strange, too strange that it would inflict fear on those around them.

    Seeing Dashan approaching him, Zhao Hai immediately went towards the mouth of the whale. When he reached the mouth, Zhao Hai used water magic to keep the water froming in before he had the whale open its mouth.

    After some time, Dashan had finally arrived and saw that Zhao Hai was already standing there. He immediately gave Zhao Hai a bow and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen mister Zhao Hai. I ask mister Zhao Hai to join me in meeting General Luo Ying.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, please take the lead, Captain.¡± Dashan nodded and then turned his mount towards arge fishman formation.

    Zhao Haimanded the de Scale Whale to follow Dashan. There were nobody else beside Dashan, he waspletely alone. Zhao Hai did the same as well, he only had the de Scale Whale appear while collecting all other undead. He didn¡¯t want arge group of undead to unnecessarily swim all around the ce.

    Before long, the two of them entered therge formation. Upon entering, Zhao Hai hade across some Fishmen that he hasn¡¯t seen before. And all of them had eyes curiously looking at Zhao Hai while Zhao Hai also looked at them curiously.

    It didn¡¯t take a long time before they reached the core of the entire formation. Most importantly, the core of the formation was also the ce where themander of the army was. While Zhao Hai was still far away, his gaze couldn¡¯t help but freeze. In the middle of thisrge formation was something that made him gawk, it was very enormous conch!

    The conch was very enormous, it was nearly 100 meters high, even city walls can only be 30 meters high. This conch was azure, And the patterns on its body looked just like a coiling dragon.

    Upon seeing this conch, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but gawk. This was because he knew what which being this conch belonged to. It was from the extremely famous Azure Dragon Snail!

    Azure Dragon Snails weren¡¯t only famous among the Fishmen, even the Humans were in awe of such a being. This snail had two points of importance, first was its defensive capability, and the other was its very formidable support Water Magic.

    This Azure Dragon Snail doesn¡¯t grow up easily either. It would grow by about 1 meter every ten years. For such an Azure Dragon Snail to reach this big, it should have been living for more than a millenium. If one ces this in the continent, it would undoubtedly be an extremely priceless treasure. Even the Fishmen would see this Snail¡¯s value as immeasurable.

    Laura and the others were at Zhao Hai¡¯s side, looking dumbfoundedly on this iparably huge Azure Dragon Snail. They didn¡¯t think that there would be an Azure Dragon Snail this big. One must know that even a young Azure Dragon Snail would be able to block a 9th rank experts attach, showing how strong their defensive capabilities were. And as long as you have an Azure Dragon Snail, your Water Magics would be improved by 300%. Naturally, this support magic was something extremely terrifying in battle.

    Even more so with this thousand year old Azure Dragon Snail, its abilities should be endless at this point. This snail could maybe even resist the attacks of several 9th rank experts for quite a long time.

    This Azure Dragon Snail was itself a 9th rank magic beast. But for this magic beast, its courage was extremely small. Even a hundred year old 9th rank Azure Dragon Snail would still be afraid of any 8th rank magic beast.

    The food of Azure Dragon Snails were also very special. They can only eat one type of seaweed and it was a type of seaweed that was very scarce. Because of this, the poption of Azure Dragon Snails was extremely small. In the entire ocean, there might only be one or two more Azure Dragon Snails of this size.

    Luo Luo looked at their expressions and couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of pride, with a proud voice she said, ¡°This is our Mermaid n¡¯s special Battle Snail. After generations of refining, this Azure Dragon Snail can block and counter the attacks of six 9th rank experts. For out counter attack against the Sea Dragons, Her Majesty has allowed General Luo Ying to use this Azure Dragon Snail.¡±

    It was at this point that Zhao Hai and the others had recovered, the group couldn¡¯t help but inhale cold air. This Azure Dragon Snail was unexpectedly very formidable, they didn¡¯t expect it to be able to withstand the attacks of six 9th rank experts. One must know that it can¡¯t only block, it can retaliate as well. This meant that the power of this snail was more or less equivalent to six 9th rank experts. It was really astonishing.

    Most importantly, Luo Luo had mentioned something peculiar. The snail was actually refined by the Mermaids for generations. Does this mean that this Azure Dragon Snail was a product of refining? This information alone is worth the shock.

    Fishmen lived their whole lives underwater, this meant that they had close to zero chances of using fire. But it was general knowledge that refinement involved fire of some sort. How could the Mermaid n use fire to refine this Azure Dragon Snail? This was inconceivable.

    After seeing the reactions of Zhao Hai and the others, Luo Luo couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as she added, ¡°Is mister surprised by the fact that our Mermaid n was able to do refining? In fact, this wasrgely due to a great Queen from 3000 years ago. This Queen was a 9th rank expert herself, but she was much more interested in crafting. After years of experimentation, she finally invented a way to refine using water. It was a way of refining that uses fire, not water, in order to process the materials. This refining process was very effective as well. Our Mermaid n¡¯s goods might not be as good as the Dwarves, but we can im that we aren¡¯t much worse than those made by the Human Race.¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others stared at Luo Luo, this was the first time that they had heard of such a thing. Can someone really use water to refine? That is incredible!

    At the same time, Zhao Hai had developed full respect towards that great Queen. Zhao Hai knew that water refinement waspletely different from using fire to refine. For that Great Queen to invent this method was a very great feat. If the continent was to learn this, the whole refining theory would bepletely turned upside down.

    Luo Luo looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°We Fishmen can also find some metals underwater. Additionally, there are also beast bones as well as precious stones and special seaweeds. These things can all be refined into weapons of other things. The trident that Dashan uses was made from refining beast bones and precious stones. Not only is its hardness on par with metals, it is also quite tough. Most importantly, it also couldn¡¯t be corroded easily. Those kinds of weapons are the most suitable for the Fishmen.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he couldn¡¯t bear but sigh, ¡°That Great Queen was really talented. Only a genius coulde up with such a method.¡±

    Luo Luo proudly nodded, but her expression turned gloomy as she said, ¡°However, this water refining also has a lot of limitations. It¡¯s output is quite limited since not all Fishman can use it. The ones who could use this method are only those who belong to my Mermaid Race. Because of that, the amount of people we had given good weapons only number in the few.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he thought that it was reasonable. If this water refining method had no limitations, then the strength of the whole Fishmen Race would certainly increase explosively. The sea was a whole mass of water. If all the Fishmen were to use this Water Refining method, then wouldn¡¯t he ocean be a huge weapon processing factory?

    Luo Luo then said, ¡°Millenniums ago, our Mermaid n has obtained this Azure Dragon Snail. At that time, the Snail was already dead, only leaving this huge conch behind. After we brought the conch to Mermaid Ind, the Queen immediately refined it along with numerous other Mermaids. And after refining this conch for several hundred years, it became like this. At this point, the strength of this Azure Dragon Snail had reached great heights.¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed once again, he was truly amazed this time. Although the Buda n had be very strong, it stillcked so much historypared to thousand year old forces. This history had truly shown its might at this moment.

    The Mermaid n was able to make this powerful conchrgely due to their hundreds of years of refining. This was something that the Buda n would never have, they didn¡¯t have such a deep history.

    At this time, Zhao Hai and Dashan were not in front of the battle snail. When they were close, they could see how extraordinary this snail was. The draconic image on the snail seems to be able to fly into the skies at any time. And if one looks closely, one would find that there was some metallic sheen to it. This showed how hard it was.

    When Zhao Hai¡¯s group got close to the snail, several Mermaids swam out of it and blocked them from proceeding.

 Chapter 620 - Cone Attack

    <h4>Chapter 620 - Cone Attack</h4>

    When Zhao Hai saw the Mermaids, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. The Mermaids that he saw before were either wearing shells or a long seaweed gown. He wasn¡¯t able to see them wearing any other clothing. Laura and the others also asked the Mermaids about the reason why they don¡¯t wear much clothing. The reason was because not wearing anything made them feel the water element much easier. For their cultivation, this was something very good.

    But these Mermaids that just came out of the Azure Dragon Snail wore something that Zhao Hai had not seen before. They were all on full body armor, they also had a Magic Staff on their hands.

    The armor of these Mermaids seem to be made out of shells and bones of magic beasts. It was dark blue and looked very beautiful. It also had a helmet that made the originally sweet and pretty Mermaids look very heroic.

    The Magic Staff on their hands looked very special as well, it was probably made out of crystals. It was a translucent carving that glittered from time to time. At the same time, it also looked quite tough, it might be even possible to use it as a weapon.

    Zhao Hai looked at these Mermaids and couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. These Mermaids are really unique. Not only are they born with an innate affinity for water, they are also innately Water Mages. Moreover, they can also control marine beasts while also having very strong physical strength that was enough to be a threat. They were almost perfect beings.

    After the Mermaids blocked Zhao Hai¡¯s group, they inspected them first before they gave the two a bow and said, ¡°The General is already waiting for Captain Dashan and Mister Zhao Hai. Please follow us.¡±

    Zhao Hai and Dashan nodded, and then swam towards the Azure Dragon Snail. The space inside the snail was not small, however, Zhao Hai and Dashan¡¯s mounts weren¡¯t allowed to enter. It seems like it would be difficult for them to make a turn inside.

    Zhao Hai turned to Luo Luo and the others and then said, ¡°The space here is not so big, so I need to collect the de Scale Whale. Luo Luo, you can swim by yourself. You guys,e with me.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded and then gathered to Zhao Hai¡¯s side. Then Zhao Hai wielded his staff as a giant bubble surrounded them. After that, Zhao Hai collected the de Scale Whale.

    Now that the de Scale Whale has been collected, the space inside the snail had gotten much bigger. Luo Luo swam towards the other Mermaids and gave them a salute before calling them sisters. The warrior Mermaids also returned Luo Luo¡¯s gesture, none of them looked down on her.

    Dashan also dismounted from his whale. After that, the group went towards the Azure Dragon Snail and then entered it. After a while, they came into a hall which was made out of animal bones and aquatic nts. The floor as well as some chairs and tables were made out of either bone or wood. All of it was arranged to look like a warrior¡¯s hall.

    But what made Zhao Hai surprised was the fact that there wasn¡¯t a drop of water in this hall. On the innermost part of the hall was a couch, the couch looked like a small bed. And a Mermaid warrior was lying on this couch.

    When Zhao Hai¡¯s group entered the hall, Dashan and Luo Luo simultaneously bowed towards the Mermaid warrior, ¡°This one has seen General Luo Ying.¡±

    Luo Ying looked up to Luo Luo and the others before nodding. Zhao Hai also led Laura and the others and said, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen General Luo Ying¡±

    Luo Ying stood up and then returned Zhao Hai¡¯s gesture, ¡°Luo Ying has seen Mister Zhao Hai. Our Mermaid n is deeply grateful for Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s assistance.¡± Her voice sounded somewhat chilly. Although she had the same attractive features as the other mermaids, she seems quite different. The Queen had an aura of elegance and maturity, Luo Luo gave out an aura of energy, like a beauty under sunlight. But this General appeared somewhat chilly, she was like a beauty that also held a martial aura.

    After exchanging greetings, Luo Ying asked Zhao Hai and the others to sit down. Then Luo Ying turned to Dashan and said, ¡°You came just in time. The Sea Dragons have been increasing the intensity of their attacks these past few days. Moreover, they seemed to have a lot of experts that were helping them, causing us heavy losses. At this moment, the defense army has been reduced to four million troops. It¡¯s fortunate that you came in order to supplement the losses.¡±

    Dashan became shocked, ¡°The Sea Dragons had help? Who?¡±

    Luo Ying shook her head, then her brows wrinkled as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. But they don¡¯t seem to be Fishmen. They have been using Dragon Beads in order to repel water.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked puzzled at Luo Ying and said, ¡°General, can you tell me what these water repelling Dragon Beads are? I¡¯m quite curious about them.¡±

    Luo Ying wasn¡¯t nning on hiding anything from Zhao Hai. So she nodded and then pointed to two gems in front her her and said, ¡°These are Dragon Beads. They are something made from the eyes of Sea Dragons. No matter how deep you are, once you have one of these in your body, a shield would surround you. This would repel the surrounding water while at the same time, allowing you to breath naturally. But since Sea Dragons get buried as soon as they die, these Dragon Beads weren¡¯t verymon.¡±

    Zhao Hai turned his attention towards the two blue beads. These beads don¡¯t look like eyes. They were as big as one¡¯s fist and looked just like two ordinary gems.

    Luo Ying looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s expression and said, ¡°After Sea Dragons die, their eyes would slowly contract before turning into this appearance. These Dragon Beads have been used by the Sea Dragon¡¯s helpers in order to give up huge losses. All of them were very strong moreover, there seems to be a lot of them. I suspect that after Sea Dragons die, their kinsmen would get their beads to use in times like these.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned to Luo Ying and said, ¡°General, why haven¡¯t they attacked today?¡±

    Luo Ying shook her head and said, ¡°They¡¯ve already attacked once but then drew back. I believe they would attack again soon.¡± Then after she said that, a rumbling sound was then heard from outside.

    Luo Ying¡¯s face changed as she said, ¡°They¡¯re attacking!¡± Then she waved her hand as a water curtain appeared on the hall. The water curtain rippled before it showed the situation outside. Butpared to Zhao Hai¡¯s monitor, the curtain was somewhat unclear, it was quite blurry.

    However, this was still enough to surprise Zhao Hai and the others. This was the first time that they had seen someone else use a kind of magic that was simr to the monitor. If they knew about this magic before, they might already have a reason to use the monitor outside.

    Although they have been surprised, Zhao Hai still kept his focus on the image that was on the curtain. They were attracted to the the fight that was about to happen.

    They saw an army approaching from the opposite side. But the formation of this army was very strange. It looked like a huge cone and was constantly rotating. The tip of this cone was a big Fishman. The person had white skin and was about 5 meters tall. He had arge bone spear on his hand while having tworge fins on his side and arge one behind him. He had a big bald head and was opening his mouth, revealing a row of sharp teeth. He looked like a terrifying monster that would inflict fear on anyone.

    At this time, Luo Ying opened her mouth and said, ¡°They¡¯re using the cone formation this time. The one top the lead is a shark, a famous warrior named Sha Meng. Although this person is only 8th rank, his innate talent in weapons is terrifying. Moreover, he has a strong resistance towards magic. He is very difficult to deal with. In the ten times that they had attacked, 6 of them has him in the lead.¡±

    Then Zhao Hai saw that the defenders have also changed. Their formation had be simr to a swirling vortex. The center of the vortex was facing the tip of the cone. Once the cone stabbed into the vortex, the whole thing immediately released blood. The surrounding seas have been turned red.

    At this moment, Dashan stood up, he bowed to Luo Ying and said, ¡°General, let me join the fight. That Sha Meng has been quite fierce!¡± Dashan was also a famous warrior among the Whales. The Whales have always been stronger than the Sharks. So when he saw how that Sha Meng was being fierce, Dashan couldn¡¯t help but get the itch to fight.

    But Luo Ying shook her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, someone would be able to repel Sha Meng. You just arrived, so you needed rest. This time is just a probing attack, in a while, they would retreat.¡±

    Dashan sat down, but his eyes still showed his stubbornness as he stared at the water curtain. Although the image on the water curtain was clouded by blood, Dashan still kept staring, as though Sha Meng mighte out of it any second.

    Sure enough, just as Luo Ying said, this was just a probing attack. Before long, the opposite party had started to draw back, with the rear guard personally led by Sha Meng. After the confrontation, Sha Meng didn¡¯t look tired, in fact, he even had the look of excitement.

    Seeing the opposite side retreat, Luo Ying took down the water curtain before she turned to Zhao Hai and Dashan before saying, ¡°This attack happens every day for several times. Since this time is only a probe, the next one would be more violent.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°General, can I head out first while it is still convenient to refine those corpses?¡±

    When Luo Ying heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but look deeply at Zhao Hai. Then she nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± After that, she took the lead as she stood up and went out.

    Upon exiting the Azure Dragon Snail, Zhao Hai immediately summoned his de Scale Whale. He tried to invite Luo Ying inside the whale but she snorted before she called a huge seahorse over from the snail. When the seahorse came over, Luo Ying immediately rode it and had it slowly swim towards Zhao Hai¡¯s whale. At the same time, Dashan also rode his mount and went to the other side of Zhao Hai¡¯s whale.

    The other Mermaid warriors also called their mounts over and followed behind Luo Ying. Their mounts were also seahorses, and they were all well trained. These seahorses were green and had asional blue spots on their bodies, their height exceeded five meters. Contrary to what Zhao Hai expected, these seahorses didn¡¯t hop around. They moved stably when they move forward, moreover, they were also quite fast.

 Chapter 621 - Messenger Fish

    <h4>Chapter 621 - Messenger Fish</h4>

    Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t know that this seahorse wasn¡¯t an ordinary seahorse, nor was it just an oversized version of it. This seahorse was actually a variant beast.

    Whether it be on the Ark Continent or the Sea, magic beasts were always present. And some of these beasts were likely to be different from their own race, people call them variant beasts.

    Magic beasts were generally wild beasts that would be able to use magic. But variant beasts were those beasts that had their own Divergent Ability. These two things were different, and naturally, their strengths varied.

    Magic beasts would discharge magic through the magic crystal inside their bodies, therefore, they were called magic beasts. But variant beasts are different, they can still use magic, but at the same time, they can also use their Divergent Ability. Divergent abilities,pared to magic was much more formidable. Because of this, one would rather provoke an advanced magic beast rather than a variant beast.

    These seahorses that Luo Ying and the others rode on were variant beasts!

    They might look like giant fishes and were slow. But in fact, they were experts in water magic while at the same time, being an ice-type variant beast.

    Variant beasts were certainly magic beasts, but magic beasts aren¡¯t necessarily variant beasts. This was something that everyone knew. And Luo Ying¡¯s mount were these variant beasts. They were very famous in the entire sea, their name was Ice Seahorse.

    Although the name ice seahorse seemed very ordinary, the ¡®ice¡¯ part of it held gerat significance. In addition to their ability to do water magic, these seahorses also had an Ice Divergent Ability.

    Whether it be offense or defense, the water element has always been inferior to the ice element. And this ice seahorse was a variant beast that can use both. Although their water magics weren¡¯t strong, once they use it, their speeds would be greatly improved to the point that most magic beasts wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up to them. And on the other hand, their Ice element ability was on of a kind, it was the Ice Cone Spell!

    Their water magic would act behind their bodies and act as their propeller, making their movements much faster. In addition to that, their ice cone spell would make an ice spear appear in front of them. Not only are they fast, their attacking prowess was also very strong. This gave the ice horses the nickname fiery ice cone beasts.

    The name fiery ice cone beast didn¡¯t mean that they can also use fire element magic. This just meant that whenever these seahorses use their maximum speed, it would seem like they were zing their way through everything. These kinds of beasts would give any Fishman a headache.

    Zhao Hai curiously looked at these huge ice seahorses. But he didn¡¯t say anything as the de scale whale headed towards the battlefield along with Dashan and Luo Ying¡¯s group.

    Before long, the group arrived at the battlefield. At the moment, there were a lot of floating corpses present, but these Fishmen didn¡¯t do anything about them. One must know that water always flows, and it wouldn¡¯t take a long time before these corpses would get swept away by the sea current. This was also why Zhao Hai chose toe at this time, he didn¡¯t want to miss the chance of acquiring these corpses.

    The Fishmen didn¡¯t have the custom of burying their dead underground. On the contrary, their burials would most likely involve the sea itself. That meant that when a Fishman dies, their kin would use arge shell as a coffin and then just let the shell go and have it slowly drift away. But if they couldn¡¯t find a big shell, they would just ce the corpse out there and wait for it to be taken away by the current.

    This didn¡¯t mean that the Fishmen were disrespectful to the dead. In fact, it was the direct opposite. The Fishmen highly respected the dead, they just think that since they lived their lives at sea, then after they die, they must return to the sea once again. It was because of this philosophy that they used this way to bury their dead.

    These Fishmen also knew that once they let their kinsmen go and drift away, they would certainly be food for the magic beasts. But they still allowed it because they believed that the magic beasts of the sea were beings that were given to them by the Sea God and thus, were part of the sea.

    On the battlefield, the Fishmen were doing the same thing. In their view, dying in this battle was akin to being buried at the sea. So there was no need to collect the dead corpses.

    Zhao Hai gazed at the floating corpses. Although the contact between the two sides wasn¡¯t long, the casualties couldn¡¯t be described as small. In that short skirmish, there were already about a thousand dead people.

    Zhao Hai turned to Luo Ying and said, ¡°General, the bodies of your soldiers, can I use them?¡±

    Luo Ying looked at Zhao Hai and nodded, ¡°Mister, if those soldiers that died knew that they had given us help and had reduced further deaths, then they would certainly be able to rest in peace.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked deeply into Luo Ying. He discovered that Luo Ying was really a qualified general. She was amander that had a soldier¡¯s heart, only such a person was qualified to be a good general. Only such a person could make soldiers and officers sacrifice their own lives for the greater purpose.

    Then Zhao Hai turned his head back to the corpses and waved his hand. A ck gas surrounded those corpses before vanishing along with the dead bodies.

    Zhao Hai thought that these Fishmen wouldn¡¯t want to see undead at this time. He knew what expressions these Fishmen would give after seeing one. If he made these Fishmen see a pile of skeletons, then their morale would certainly suffer a huge hit. And at this point in the war, morale was extremely critical.

    When Luo Ying saw that the corpses vanished, she looked at Zhao Hai, confused. Zhao Hai turned to Luo Ying and then smiled, ¡°General, no need to worry. I have already stored the undead. I¡¯m afraid that revealing those undead at this time will have a huge toll to the troops¡¯ morale.¡±

    When she heard Zhao Hai, Luo Ying couldn¡¯t help but nod. She was somewhat amazed at Zhao Hai. She didn¡¯t expect that he would have such a consideration at this time.

    Then Zhao Hai looked at the Fishmen and said, ¡°General, if the enemy ising back, then I might as well stay here. What do you think?¡±

    Luo Ying gawked, she didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to take the initiative and volunteer himself forbat. But she still shook her head and said, ¡°Mister doesn¡¯t need to worry. Wars will always be like this everyday, the enemy just wants to grind our numbers down. I want mister to observe for two days while collecting more undead. After that, we can defeat the other party in one fell swoop.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll listen to the general¡¯s arrangement. If general has any need for me, then don¡¯t hesitate to tell me.¡±

    Luo Ying nodded, then he led Zhao Hai and the others back to the Azure Dragon Snail. After arriving inside the snail, Luo Ying immediately called her officers over as they began to disperse Dashan¡¯s reinforcing army into different divisions.

    Originally, Zhao Hai wanted to return to the de scale whale and then go to the Space. But when he saw that Lizzy and Megan were intently looking at how Luo Ying was managing things, he decided to stay.

    Before long, the army that Zhao Hai came with was already dispersed to various groups. At the same time, Luo Ying also gave amand to be in full defensive mode. She thought that since the other part already had attacked for a few times, then it was time for them tounch a huge attack. So it was better for them to be prepared.

    Zhao Hai carefully observed how Luo Ying divided the troops. He had discovered that although the army was arranged in a cubic matrix, each cube was alsoprised of four smaller cubes. One of these smaller cubes had Turtle Fishmen or other defensive Fishmen in them. Another small cube wasprised of long ranged offensive Fishmen, some of them had long reaching attacks while some were those who were able to use long ranged magic. Another small cube wasposed of melee attackers, mostlyprised of physically gifted Fishmen. On thest square were the support troops. The role of these troops were to support the other Fishmen while at the same time be the ones to have contact with the centralmand.

    These four small cubesprised the bigger formations. Some bigger formations were even part of a much bigger formation. This was theposition of their unit. Moreover, this method can allow them to be flexible to whichevermand that was given to them.

    Another thing that surprised Zhao Hai was their handy way ofmunicating. In order to ry orders, the Fishmen were using these small messenger fish.

    These messenger fishes were very special beings of the sea. Their bodies weren¡¯t big, in fact, they were quite small. However, their swimming speed was very quick. Moreover, they can also be easily trained. Most importantly, these fishes were able to transmit information to each other. Even if two fishes were far away, they can still send forth a special signal towards one another.

    The Fishmen uses this ability of the messenger fish to send message towards one another. Their messages were in code as well, and were made so that the message would be received at the shortest amount of time and at the safest way. If one doesn¡¯t know the secret code, then even if one has a messenger fish, then they still wouldn¡¯t know what the other party was saying.

    Upon knowing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but think about his time back on earth, when he was watching a movie on the television. Both sides of the line were using telegraphs, which was naturally a more primitive version of the mobile phone or even the telephone. But in the Ark Continent, this discovery was still a very huge thing.

    Zhao Hai became very interested in this fish, so he expressed his want for one of them to Luo Ying. He immediately sent one to the Space so that they can multiply. Although it didn¡¯t upgrade the Space, its ability improved Zhao Hai¡¯s way ofmunicating with the Space.

 Chapter 622 - Mobile Phone? Telephone?

    <h4>Chapter 622 - Mobile Phone? Telephone?</h4>

    The Space¡¯s ability tomunicate had always been a problem. Only Zhao Hai had the ability to conveniently use it. If Laura and the others left the Space, then Zhao Hai can only find them before appearing in their midst. Or he could have Cai¡¯er tell them what was going on. But Cai¡¯er was only one entity, making multiplemunications quite inconvenient.

    Now that he had the messenger fish, everything became different. When the messenger entered the space, it was immediately strengthened and improved. And since the Space came from Earth, the messenger fish¡¯smunication has been upgraded, it can now talk!

    Naturally, this didn¡¯t mean that the fish itself was able to converse. This meant that the fish can now convey spoken word. Zhao Hai can now speak towards the messenger fish and then had the message transmitted through the Space and then to another Space produced messenger fish on someone else¡¯s hand.

    When Zhao Hai heard of this new function, he couldn¡¯t help but get stunned. So the Space would essentially function like a satellite while the messenger fishes would act as mobile phones.

    Although messenger fishes cannot leave water, which was their weak point, this wasn¡¯t an issue for Zhao Hai and the others. He can have space bags that contained bottles in them. Once the fishes were ced on the bottles, then they can be stored inside the space bags.

    These messenger fish weren¡¯trge, and their appearance were also beautiful, so they can pass off as ornamental fishes. Even if it wasn¡¯t ced in a space bag, it would still function like andline when ced at someone¡¯s office.

    It wasn¡¯t only Zhao Hai who was pleasantly surprised at this new discovery. Laura and the others were also extremely stunned. They immediately had Cai¡¯er mass produce these messenger fishes inside the Space, then had them sent over to Kun, Green, and the others. In the future,municating with everyone would be much more convenient.

    Zhao Hai and the others weren¡¯t expecting to reap huge harvests in their trip to the Fishmen this time. For them, this harvest was very important. Because of this, every single important matter of the Buda n would quickly reach Zhao Hai¡¯s ears at the quickest possible time.

    While Zhao Hai and the others were busy with the messenger fish, Luo Ying wasn¡¯t idling as well. The enemy had finally made their move two hours after their previous attack.

    This attack was different from the conical formation from before. This time, they were advancing in a straightforward manner. It seems like they want a huge fight. Zhao Hai and the others were inside the Azure Dragon Snail, looking at the scene through the water curtain.

    Luo Ying¡¯s table had a messenger fish. This fish was ced on a crystal bowl and was used to send messages to different people. Butpared to the Space¡¯s messenger fish, this fish naturally fell short.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have the interest to pay any attention to this messenger fish at this point. He just nkly stared at the enemy forces who were slowly inching forward. Their speed wasn¡¯t very quick, and their formation was verypact. The enemy¡¯s formation and Luo Ying¡¯s formation were almost simr, both formations looked like a Rubik¡¯s cube.

    In front of the enemy¡¯s formation were the Electric Eels and other long-ranged attackers. It looks like the opposite party was prepared tounch arge scale attack.

    Luo Ying was also paying attention to the lineup of the enemy. At the same time, she was using magic directed at the messenger fishes as she gave onemand after another.

    Naturally, Luo Ying didn¡¯t use this to givemand to the entire army. She sends messages to her officers through this fish and then the officers would them ry the message to the appropriate units.

    Along with the advancement of the enemy, the defensive line had also started to change bit by bit. Those defensive Fishmen who weren¡¯t afraid of the Electric Eels had slowly reached the front of the formation. The offensive Fishmen were also slowly going to the back.

    This was the first time that Zhao Hai would see a full collision between two Fishman armies. The two sides faced off at this small piece of the defensive line. It was like there was a rule that one would attack while one defends.

    The distance between the two armies was getting shorter and shorter. At about 200 meters away, the advancing army stopped. Then suddenly, blue lightning started to appear from the enemy¡¯s formation. This lightning quickly crept towards the defending troops. Naturally, this was the Electric Eelsunching their attacks.

    The defensive troops quickly responded, the defensive race made a move as them and their mounts blocked the attack.

    Zhao Hai paid close attention to the battle. He wasn¡¯t expecting the Electric Eels to be able to control lightning so well. When electricity is used underwater, it would generally disperse immediately. Attacking using electricity underwater was near impossible, but the Electric Eels still managed to do it. This showed how strong their attacks were, to Zhao Hai, it was really amazing.

    But the defensive troops couldn¡¯t just sit still and not counter attack. Water arrows and ice spears had started to bombard the attacking army. At this time, long-ranged attacks from both sides had started to appear.

    After ten rounds of long-ranged attacks, the Electric Eels had probably ran out of juice. Their lightnings were getting weaker and weaker. At this point, they were now starting to use water arrows and ice spears in attacking the defenders.

    However, their attacks became weaker and weaker. This scene also happened at the side of the defenders .Then the enemy army started to change. Those responsible for long-ranged attacks had slowly drawn back. Those suited for closebat started to appear at the front.

    Luo Ying immediately issued themand to change the formation. Their own army¡¯s melee troops have also started toe out front. At this time, the long-ranged attacks have started to die down. Then, the melee troops started to charge.

    The attacking army¡¯s charge was simr to Sha Meng¡¯s cone formation. But this time, instead of a single giant cone, multiple smaller cones had appeared.

    Seeing this, Luo Ying suddenly issued anothermand, ¡°Prepare the Falling Stone formation!¡±

    Immediately, the other Mermaids ryed the order and the defensive army moved. The whole army seemed to be spinning all the time. Before long, the Sea Dragon army had finallye into contact with the Mermaid army. Then suddenly, innumerable stones began to rain down on the Sea Dragon army. Given the speed at which the stones were flying, it was for certain that their damage wouldn¡¯t be small.

    The enemy wasn¡¯t expecting this move as got hit by the stones. However, they were now very close to the other army and eventually mmed into the big defensive wall. The defenders had sessfully defended against the attack as their revolution remained undisturbed. Like a killing machine, the defensive army kept killing the Sea Dragon¡¯s troops.

    Upon seeing this situation, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he turned his head towards Luo Luo who wasn¡¯t far away. Luo Luo can be said to be well informed about the Fishman Race. There wasn¡¯t a tribe that she didn¡¯t have any knowledge of. It was because of this that the Queen had her go along with Zhao Hai.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s look, Luo Luo immediately knew what he would ask, so she immediately said, ¡°These attacks came from the Rockfish tribe. They¡¯re quite strange. Generally, we Fishmen would use our water magic as long-ranged attacks. But these Rockfishes have their stones. In their bodies was a pouch that can load a certain amount of stones. When they run into an enemy, they would spurt out these stones and wound them. Although this process wasn¡¯t very different to any offensive water magic, the damage it would cause was much greater than any water spell.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, to be honest, he already wasn¡¯t surprised about any of these. Compared to the Fishman Race, the amount of races that were in the Beastman¡¯s Prairie can only be considered to be miniscule.

    Zhao Hai was now admiring Luo Ying even more. Knowing each race in the sea was already quite a feat, but knowing about their special abilities and bringing them out to their full potential was something only great generals can do. And Luo Ying was able to do it.

    It can be said that Luo Ying¡¯s Falling Stone Formation had already defeated the enemy¡¯s offense. If they maintained this sh, then the enemy might be able to hold out for quite some time. However, their chance of having a deadlock has been lost. The only remaining fate for them if they continue on was a massacre.

    Naturally, the opposite party knew about this, so they started to slowly retreat. Their retreat was not fast, but their formation was sessfully doing it. Those who performed the attack were now acting as the rear guard while therger formations turned back.

    After seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but nod, themander of the opposite party surely wasn¡¯t simple. In this case, giving up a few people to preserve therger part was a wise idea.

    Then Zhao Hai turned his head to Luo Ying and said, ¡°General, get me to send some undead to attack them. Capitalize in their retreating action and leaving them with only a few soldiers left.¡±

    Luo Ying stared, then she looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Fighting on the battlefield at this time is too dangerous for mister.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have to go out, I can just send them out from here.¡± After saying that, he waved his hand as clumps of ck mist appeared around the Sea Dragon army. After these ck mists disappeared, clumps of skeletal beasts appeared right beside the Sea Dragon army. Then those magic beasts went into a cone formation as they charged towards the retreating army.

    This development started suddenly and the enemy wasn¡¯t expecting an abnormal person like Zhao Hai to be on the defending army. Zhao Hai¡¯s undead was now starting to wreak havoc on the Sea Dragon army¡¯s formation.

    Although this great formation was shaken, it was clear that theirmander was extremely talented. He immediately made a response as the formation suddenly rotated. And this time, the rotation wasn¡¯t as a whole, but it was ayer byyer rotation. Theseyers of rotation and counter rotations managed to block the undead attack.

 Chapter 623 - War

    <h4>Chapter 623 - War</h4>

    However, can Zhao Hai¡¯s undead be easily stopped? Although Zhao Hai had limited the strengths of these undead and didn¡¯t let them exhibit 9th rank strength, their fighting prowess was still formidable. So when they shed, the enemy got caught off guard once again.

    Although the Sea Dragon Army had already employed their formation, they were facing against undead that weren¡¯t afraid to die. The army felt how hard it was to block the undead attack. But fortunately for them, these undead would immediately turn into ck gas every time they were struck at a vital point in their bodies.

    Naturally, this was something that Zhao Hai deliberately did. As long as an undead was critically hit, he would immediately exchange them with a ck gas before storing them back into the Space.

    At this time, Zhao Hai had sent forth 500 thousand undead creatures. These undead were the magic beasts that he had acquired days before. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t intending to have these undead withdraw. He wanted to let them smash through the Sea Dragon army until they were wiped out. Of course, their ¡®deaths¡¯ would have to be staged.

    This was the most terrifying thing about Dark Mages in the battlefield. They were able tomand their undead tomit to a suicidal attack, after all, the lives of the undead didn¡¯t matter. And when the enemy retreats, Dark Mages would gather up the corpses and turn them into a new undead army.

    The Sea Dragons were currently experiencing this situation. They were facing undead beasts that had more strength than most Fishmen warriors that they had encountered before. They were able to kill one undead but at a cost of many. This wasn¡¯t something that the Sea Dragon army can bear. So the Formation had slowly developed into a rout.

    The difference between people and undead was that the undead held no fear for death while people did. Even the most disciplined army had this mentality. The Sea Dragon army was naturally the same.

    But it was good for them that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t send a lot of undead, only 500 thousand. Although the undead has caused a disorderly retreat, they still couldn¡¯t budge therge formation of a 3 million troop army.

    The fighting strengths of the Fishmen were strong as well, definitely stronger than average magic beasts. The 500 thousand undead that Zhao Hai had sent were eventually eradicated by the Sea Dragon army. This time, the army didn¡¯t dare to stay, they quickly retreated back, afraid of any more attacks from the other party.

    The entire undead attack was seen by Luo Ying and the others. No Fishmen were able to use Dark Magic, so this was their first time seeing attacks from undead. If they were to use a word to describe it, then it would be ¡°terrifying¡±!

    The attack power of the undead can only be considered average by Luo Ying¡¯s standards, but the most terrifying thing about the undead was the fact that they wouldn¡¯t die as long as their vital points aren¡¯t hit. Even if their limbs were to be decapitated, they could still perform their attacks. Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid of seeing something like that attacking them?

    Luo Ying was a general, so she was very clear about how an attack like this would affect a troop¡¯s morale. At this point, Luo Ying didn¡¯t dare look down on Zhao Hai anymore. The undead that Zhao Hai had sent out had killed more than what they had, this was a terrifying thought.

    When the Sea Dragon army retreated, the battlefield became peaceful. Zhao Hai turned his head to Luo Ying and said, ¡°General, I¡¯ll be processing those corpses.¡±

    Luo Ying nodded and said, ¡°Mister, do as you like. I still have some more matters to process, so I wouldn¡¯t be able to apany mister. Dashan, you go and be mister¡¯s escort.¡± Dashan nodded and went out with Zhao Hai.

    When they arrived outside the snail, they immediately rode their mounts and went to the battlefield. Zhao Hai then turned the dead unto his minions. All in all, he had added more than one million undead into his army.

    In this more than a million undead, 800 thousand were Sea Dragon troops while the remaining 300 thousand were from the defense army. But 600 thousand of those from the Sea Dragon army died in the hands of Zhao Hai¡¯s undead. This showed how deadly the undead were.

    Currently, Zhao Hai became more and more pleasing to Dashan¡¯s eyes. He also understood what Luo Ying meant. Zhao Hai, who can minimize their losses while greatly harming the enemy was a very terrifying weapon in the battlefield.

    The other Fishmen had also be aware of Zhao Hai¡¯s prowess. The Fishmen were originally clueless about what Zhao Hai was doing. But the reinforcing army that came with Zhao Hai had told them about what he did back at mermaid ind, and in addition to seeing the current attack, they were now in awe and veneration towards Zhao Hai.

    After Zhao Hai turned the Fishmen into undead, he returned to the de scale whale and told Dashan that he needed to rest and wouldn¡¯t be returning to the Azure Dragon Snail. Dashan didn¡¯t say anything, after all, Zhao Hai was the Fishman Race¡¯s ally. Him, and even Luo Ying, didn¡¯t have the authority to give Zhao Hai anymands. Because of this, Dashan just let Zhao Hai do what he wants.

    Zhao Hai entered the de scale whale and then opened the monitor. Laura and the others were also right by his side. They looked at the monitor with great interest, they didn¡¯t care much about the situation of today¡¯s war, but they wanted to see Luo Ying¡¯s reaction inside the azure dragon snail.

    Luo Luo remained with Luo Ying at this time, so Zhao Hai and the others can justfortably watch the scene in the monitor.

    Seeing Zhao Hai leave, Luo Ying immediately called Luo Luo over and said, ¡°Luo Luo, how did this mister Zhao Hai arrive at our Fishman Race¡¯s domain. Why did hee?¡±

    Luo Luo immediately narrated about how Zhao Hai asked to see the Queen and then told her about the matter of the Divine Race. Although Luo Ying knew about Zhao Hai¡¯s existence, the information that she received from the messenger fish was inadequate. Seeing Zhao Hai fight today made Luo Ying careful towards Zhao Hai. In her opinion, Zhao Hai was too dangerous, therefore she asked Luo Luo about Zhao Hai¡¯s origin.

    After Luo Luo finished talking, Luo Ying nodded and said, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. I didn¡¯t think that Mister would have so many status in the Humannds. It looks like mister would be our race¡¯s most solid ally. Having an ally like him would be a great boon for our race.

    Luo Luo nodded and said, ¡°The Queen said the same thing. General will the war end soon now that Mister Zhao Hai is here?¡±

    Luo Ying forced a smile and said, ¡°Silly Luo Luo, how could it be that easy, do you really think that the Sea Dragons would be that weak? Also, it seems like the Sea Dragons have gained help from the Humans and Dragons of the continent. If that really is the case, then it would be possible for them to have Light Dragons and people of the Radiant Church among them. Both of those entities are well versed in Light magic. And light magic is the nemesis of dark magic. Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s means would be limited because of that.¡±

    The Fishmen had their own intelligencework in the continent, therefore they also had some understanding about Dark Mages. So it wouldn¡¯t be strange for them to know that light magic was the bane of Dark Mages. But what Luo Ying didn¡¯t know was the fact that Zhao Hai was different from any Dark Mage. General Dark Mages might be afraid of light magic, but Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care much of it.

    When Luo Luo heard Luo Ying, her expression couldn¡¯t help but change. Then she said, ¡°What should we do? General, we can defeat the Sea Dragons, right?¡±

    Luo Ying looked at Luo Luo and then smiled faintly, ¡°Of course we can defeat the Sea Dragons. Don¡¯t worry about it. This time, the Sea Dragons just got some helpers. If mister Zhao Hai can help us hold them off for a while, then we can get the strength to wipe them out in one go.¡±

    Luo Ying was just saying this tofort Luo Luo. However, what she said also held some truth. The Mermaid family had ruled the Fishman Race for a very long time, and from that alone, their background was quite strong. The reason why the Mermaids became like this was because they had been caught off guard. As long as the Mermaids had time, and were able to gather their strength, then they would be able to deal with the Sea Dragons. It was just that the Mermaids would still have to pay a heavy price.

    When Luo Luo heard Luo Ying, she couldn¡¯t help but feel rxed. Seeing Luo Luo¡¯s appearance, Luo Ying couldn¡¯t help but faintly smile. She couldn¡¯t me Luo Luo, after all, she was still young and still hadn¡¯t seen the big world. She hasn¡¯t even gone to a real battlefield. Therefore, this response from Luo Luo was quite normal.

    At this time, Dashan arrived, he gave a salute to Luo Ying and said, ¡°General, Mister Zhao Hai has processed the corpses. Currently, he is inside his de scale whale, resting.¡±

    Luo Ying nodded, then she turned to Luo Luo and said, ¡°How is the space inside the de Scale Whale? If it isn¡¯t any good, I can arrange a room for mister Zhao Hai to rest here.¡±

    Luo Luo smiled and said, ¡°General, you don¡¯t know, but the inside of the de scale whale is veryfortable. It had several rooms in it, a living room, bathroom, and even a ce where one can see outside. It was a great ce.¡±

    As soon as she heard Luo Luo, Luo Ying became surprised. She looked at Luo Luo and said, ¡°Really? It seems like the level of mister¡¯s dark magic isn¡¯t low.¡±

    Luo Luo nodded and said, ¡°Mister is very strong. His wives aren¡¯t simple either. I can see that mister ces great importance to his wives¡¯ opinion whenever they discuss something. Moreover, their rtionship is very good. Mister¡¯s wives are very harmonious with each other. They¡¯ve be friends with our sisters back at mermaid ind as well.¡±

 Chapter 624 - You Take Command

    <h4>Chapter 624 - You Take Command</h4>

    Luo Ying nodded and said, ¡°No matter what, mister is our ally. Dashan, Luo Luo, you have the most contact with mister. Make sure to listen to anything that he wants. Make sure that you satisfy his needs.¡±

    When Luo Luo heard Luo Ying, she immediately responded, ¡°General, I seem to remember something. Mister Zhao Hai wanted to collect unique beasts and nts as a hobby. Whenever he sees something along the way, he would stop and collect them alive. General, I think we should get some beasts and nts for mister, or maybe something else that is unique, what do you think?¡±

    Luo Ying gawked, ¡°So mister has a hobby like that. Is mister an Alchemist or a Refining Master? That doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯ll have someone go and pay attention to this. Right, I have some sea dragon beads on hand. Although Mister is quite strong, it would be more convenient for him if he had these beads.¡±

    Luo Luo nodded. Then Luo Ying turned to Dashan and said, ¡°Dashan, what is the casualty count? Are we doing well?¡±

    Dashan nodded and said, ¡°The situation is good. Enemy casualties number over 800 thousand while our deaths are less than 300 hundred thousand. Six hundred thousand of those enemy casualties were due to Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s undead¡±

    Luo Ying knit her brows and said, ¡°Our casualties are still more than the enemy. The Sea Dragons have gathered a lot of powerful warriors all these years, we¡¯re much worse in terms of fighting prowess. But it was fortunate that we had more reinforcementsing soon.¡±

    Dashan nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s also good that mister has managed to gather more undead. If the enemy attacks tomorrow, then mister would gain even more undead, which would be beneficial for us. You¡¯ve seen how strong those undead were from the earlier fight, they¡¯re quite formidable.¡±

    Luo Ying nodded and said, ¡°However, I¡¯m afraid that the Sea Dragons might have a Light Mage or Light Dragon among them. Those would bring us some trouble.What we need to do right now is to keep the enemy from advancing beyond this ce. We¡¯ll wait for more reinforcements to arrive and then grind the enemy bit by bit before we can im victory in the end.¡±

    Dashan and Luo Luo nodded. Luo Ying felt some tiredness as she said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go rest. I think the Sea Dragons wouldn¡¯t make another attack today.¡± The two nodded before turning around and leaving.

    Then Zhao Hai turned the monitor off. Laura turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, it seems like they had finally recognized your strength. Are you happy?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°What does being recognized really do? If I weren¡¯t afraid of exposing my secrets, then I would¡¯ve already extinguished the Sea Dragons.¡±

    Lizzy smiled and said, ¡°But this is also good, they are now going to look for good things for Big Brother Hai. Brother Hai, how about asking for an Azure Dragon Snail? That thing is very good.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t envy the snail, what I want is their water refining technique. If there¡¯s a chance, I would want to learn how they do it. It¡¯s quite an amazing invention.¡±

    Megan nodded and said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s not talk about that. Elder Brother Hai, how about we look at the battle earlier, I want to see it clearly.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he had Cai¡¯er rey the fight from earlier. Then they analyzed it bit by bit. But when ites to battles, it seems like Megan and Lizzy were much better than him.

    After analyzing the battle, Zhao Hai and the others reckoned that he can still kill about 100 thousand more if there was good strategy involved.

    After looking at the battle, Zhao Hai rxed. Then Zhao Hai looked at Megan and Lizzy and said, ¡°Alright, you two are indeed good at these things. I think we can talk to General Luo Ying tomorrow and ask for permission to do an attack using our undead. At that time, I can have the two of you be themander. We¡¯ll take the battle to the Sea Dragons while finding out who their helpers were. What do you think?¡±

    Megan looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Elder Brother Hai, do you really want us tomand the undead? What if we don¡¯t do a good job?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Your worries are unnecessary. Nomander starts off good. Moreover, how many undead do we have? And they¡¯re quite strong as well. Don¡¯t forget, the 500 thousand undead that we used earlier are all doing fine. When we go to the Space, I¡¯ll have the two of youmand a unit so that you can get familiar with them during battles. Later on, whether it be the Gods or the Demons, war would be inevitable. Me and Laura cannot takemand, so we¡¯ll be leaving that matter off to you two.¡±

    When Lizzy and Megan heard Zhao Hai, they immediately understood what he was trying to say. Zhao Hai making themmand the undead was just a preparation for the war in the future. They also understood that the fight against the Gods and the Demons would be more difficult than this one. And at the same time, their side really needed goodmanders in order to maximize their fighting potential.

    After thinking about this, Lizzy and Megan nodded and said ,¡±Alright, we¡¯ll listen to Brother Hai. We¡¯ll be the ones dealing with the Sea Dragons tomorrow.¡±

    Zhao Hai let out a long breath and said, ¡°We need to make sure to take good care of ourselves. The most important thing is to prepare to receive the Gods and Demons. These two would be hard to deal with. When they appear in the continent, then we would have no other choice but to fight.¡±

    The others didn¡¯t speak. The Gods and Demons were like two mountains that were weighing down on their shoulders, making it hard for them to breath. Just like Zhao Hai said, they needed to use all of their energy to prepare themselves in dealing with those two.

    They rested for the whole day, and on the next morning after having breakfast, Luo Luo arrived in front of the de scale whale. Zhao Hai immediately invited her in. When Luo Luo entered the whale, she handed the dragon beads over to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, take these. The general had me give this to you. Later, you can ce it on your body so that you don¡¯t need to use magic in repelling the water.¡±

    Zhao Hai received the dragon beads and carefully looked at it, then he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I was just about to visit the General. I¡¯ll go give my thanks when I see her. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Luo Luo nodded and then she asked, ¡°What does mister want to ask the general?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s about the war. We had always been on the defensive side, we¡¯re too passive. I want to take the fight to the Sea Dragons. I want to ask for the general¡¯s approval so that I can go and attack them.¡±

    When she heard Zhao Hai, Luo Luo couldn¡¯t help but gawk. She looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister wants to attack the Sea Dragons?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Right, I want to see how good those Sea Dragons are.¡± Then he came out of the de scale whale and stepped on the back of a turtle before heading towards the azure dragon snail.

    Luo Luo looked surprised at Zhao Hai. She didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai would want to attack. Yesterday, she heard that the general wanted them to hold the attacks off as long as they can while grinding the Sea Dragons bit by bit. But Zhao Hai¡¯s request was in direct opposition to the general¡¯s n.

    While she was thinking about this, they had finally arrived at the snail¡¯s hall. Seeing Zhao Haie, Luo Ying immediately said, ¡°Mister, I think the Sea Dragons wouldn¡¯t attack today. You can use the time to take a good rest.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I came here today about this matter. I¡¯m here to ask the general¡¯s permission. I want to attack the Sea Dragons.¡±

    Luo Ying stared, then she knit her brows and said, ¡°Mister, we can just wait for the Sea Dragons here. It¡¯s too risky to attack them.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°General, you said that it was possible for the Sea Dragons to have received help from the Humans and Dragons. If this is really the case, then it wouldn¡¯t be good for us to keep this defensive war. I want to use the undead in order to chip away some of the enemy¡¯s strength. Moreover, I also want to see who their helpers are.¡±

    Luo Ying still refused, ¡°Mister, if the Sea Dragons had help from the continent, then perhaps they would use a Light Mage to deal with you.¡±

    Zhao Hai actuallyughed and said, ¡°General, you don¡¯t need to worry. I¡¯ve been at odds with the Radiant Church for a long time. If Light magic really did affect me, then I would¡¯ve already died in their hands. Also, I would only be using my undead in this attack, so we wouldn¡¯t have any casualties. If we wait for them toe to us, then we would certainly suffer some losses. I think it would be better for us if I were to take the initiative and bring the battle to them.¡±

    When Luo Ying heard Zhao Hai, she couldn¡¯t help but think deeply. Mermaids treat the Fishmen like their own family. If they waited for the enemy to attack them, then it was inevitable that deaths would ur. And losing people from your own side doesn¡¯t give anyone a good feeling. Because of this, Luo Ying began to be moved by Zhao Hai¡¯s proposal.

    Luo Ying nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t stop mister. However, Mister should do his best in order to protect your own safety. How about this, I¡¯ll have Dashan and a group of warriors apany you. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°General, although Captain Dashan is formidable, they don¡¯t know how to fight along with the undead. Even if they doe with me, they won¡¯t be able to offer any help. The general doesn¡¯t need to worry about me, after all, I don¡¯t have any ns to die just yet. There¡¯s no need to have someone protect me. In any case, I¡¯ll always be in the back,manding the undead. If things go sour, I can just retreat.¡±

    Luo Ying was unable to refute Zhao Hai¡¯s statement, so she just nodded and said, ¡°Then I can only ask mister to be careful. I¡¯ll be waiting for mister¡¯s good news. Right, if mister acquires some dragon beads, all of them shall belong to you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°The general has my utmost gratitude. Alright then, this Zhao Hai would be taking his leave.¡± Then he gave Luo Ying a salute before turning around to leave.

 Chapter 625 - Such a Character!

    <h4>Chapter 625 - Such a Character!</h4>

    About thirty nautical miles away from the Mermaid¡¯s defensive line was arge gathering of Fishmen. These Fishmen looked much stronger than those from the Mermaid n¡¯s army. Among them were people from the Electric Eel tribe and the Shark tribe. This was therge camp of the Sea Dragons.

    The Fishmen didn¡¯t have the custom of constructing camps. So theserge gathering, the entire camp, was actually situated in a very huge coral reef. But the reef looked very peculiar, its form was like a curled up Sea Dragon.

    The Sea Dragons had some differencespared to the other Dragons, perhaps it was to allow them to better survive at sea. Other Dragons were big bellied lizards with a pair of wings. But the Sea Dragons were different, they looked like sea snakes with four feet, and on those feet were some white bristles, they also had a fin on their tails. This form suited them the most in swimming underwater. This coral reef looked exactly like huge slumbering Sea Dragon.

    This giant coral reef upied a veryrge area, which was a testament to howrge it was. But what is even more surprising was the fact that it was evident that this coral reef was not from here. One could see that it was moved to this location.

    In front of this reef were countless ropes, which were made out of high level magic beast leather. These ropes were connected torge magic beasts. It was obvious that this huge piece of coral was dragged here by those magic beasts.

    The coral reef seemed to be surrounded by a huge blue bubble. One could hardly see a drop of water inside the reef. From time to time, one could see some warriorsing in and out of the structure.

    Another amazing thing was that the warriors who were on patrol were all humanoid. They wore fish scales armor and dragon helmets on their heads. Their hands seem to be naked but one could see that it was covered in some sort of metal glove. The nails on the glove showed that it had quite an attacking capability.

    These warriors who had gone to patrol were Sea Dragons. Dragons aren¡¯t like any other magic beast. Even if other magic beasts were to be 9th rank, the most they can do was change the size of their body, it was impossible for them to change their shape. On the other hand, when Dragons be 8th rank in their adulthood, they would immediately have the ability to change into humanoid figures. This was an advantage that Dragons had.

    And this coral reef was the home of the Sea Dragons, the Dragon Pce!

    The Sea Dragons lived in this pce, but they usually don¡¯t make the pce move around. It was because every time the pce gets moved, it would need at least 100 thousand strong marine magic beasts. And finding those beasts wasn¡¯t an easy task.

    This coral reef has been transformed by the Sea Dragons through the years. The inside of it had be like pce, with pearls and crystals everywhere. It was extraordinarily attractive, even more attractive than Mermaid Ind¡¯s pce.

    Sitting inside the Dragon Pce¡¯s Great Hall were four people, two of them wore blue robes, robes that seemed to be made out of magic beast skin. The two weren¡¯t very tall, about 1.8 meters high. Their bodies were well-proportioned, they had dark blue hair as well as dark blue eyes. Their skins were white and their appearance seemed to be about 40 years old. They were revealing the aura of mature men, looking very handsome and unique.

    Another man wore a long gold robe, he had a head full of beard, and was about 2.5 meters tall. He had long golden hair and if one looks closely into it, one could see a pair of sharp horns poking through.

    Thest man looked very ordinary, he wore a red mage¡¯s robe while having a Magic Staff in one hand. He had short but still attractive beard, and had a very holy expression on his face. If a Human were to see this person, then their first impression would be that this person was a Light Mage.

    At this time, the younger of the two blue robed people opened his mouth and said, ¡°Patriarch, Envoy, Bishop, I can assure you that our army has been attacked by undead. And their numbers were quiterge as well, about 500 thousand undead.¡±

    The other blue robed person, who seemed to be the Sea Dragon Patriarch, said, ¡°Ic, do you understand what 500 thousand undead meant? How many Dark Mages would need tomand it? Moreover, you¡¯re saying that these undead were also quite strong, are you really sure that it was undead?¡±

    Ic nodded and said, ¡°Patriarch, I am telling the truth. After we got caught off-guard by the enemy¡¯s Falling Stone Formation, we began to retreat. But at that time,rge quantities of undead suddenly appeared around us. The fighting strength of these undead were quite strong. If we haven¡¯t recovered immediately, we might have suffered more losses.¡±

    When Ic¡¯s voice fell, the golden robed man couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows and said, ¡°How is that possible? Wasn¡¯t there supposed to be no contact between the Mermaids and the Humans? Then howe there were Dark Mages present? Moreover, 500 thousand undead wasn¡¯t something that one or two Dark Mages can summon. Were you able to see how many Dark Mages were present?¡±

    The Red Robed Light Mage opened his mouth and with a serious tone, he said, ¡°It¡¯s not necessary to have a lot of Dark Mages in order to summon 500 thousand undead. Envoy Ao Ke, I know of a certain Human Dark Mage. He is able to summon 500 thousand undead by himself, maybe even more.¡±

    Envoy Ao Ke, Ic, and the Sea Dragon Patriarch¡¯s faces changed, these three looked at the red robed Light Mage, then Ao Ke said, ¡°Bishop Joshua, are you telling the truth? Does the Human Race have such a character? Why haven¡¯t you dealt with him yet?¡±

    This Joshua was unexpectedly a Radiant Church¡¯s red robed Archbishop. However, this golden robed Ao Ke had a much bigger background. He is of the Dragon Race and was the current Dragon Patriarch¡¯s younger brother, but only a half-brother.

    The birth of Dragons is very difficult, but they were still quite fertile. A peculiar thing about them was that they can more sessfully procreate with those that wasn¡¯t of their own race. Although there were still some Pure Dragon births here and there, their numbers were still inferior to those who were born between a Dragon and of an inferior race.

    In addition to giving birth to a Light Dragon because of his wife, Ao Ke¡¯s father was also able to give birth to him with a Metal Dragon. However, since Dragonw states that only Light Dragons can be Patriarchs, Ao Ke¡¯s chances of leading his race has be impossible. Although Ao Ke had both the advantages of being a Light Dragon and a Metal Dragon, he still had to give up the position to his brother. However, his status in the Dragon Race was still quite high. He was even entrusted with the responsibility of being the Envoy of the Dragon Race in this battle between the inferior Sea Dragon Race and the Mermaid n.

    As soon as Joshua heard Ao Ke, he nodded, and with a heavy expression he said, ¡°Patriarch Alex, General Ic, Envoy Ao Ke, our Human Race did have such a Dark Mage. Moreover, he had be our church¡¯s archenemy. To be honest, at this point, we are very willing to pay any price in order to eliminate him. But this person is very difficult to deal with, causing our Radiant Church to lose repeatedly by his hand. The reason why the Radiant Church has been pushed into a corner in the continent was partly due to this man. You might not know but this person is quite famous in the Humannds. He¡¯s the Buda n¡¯s Patriarch, the son-inw of the Emperor of the most powerful nation, the son-inw of the Dark Mage Alliance¡¯s Calci Family, the Beastman Race¡¯s Foreign Prince, as well as being a very big merchant. He is also an extremely formidable Dark Mage, one time, he had turned the Aksu Empire¡¯s 600 thousand troop navy into his undead in just one night. For him, controlling 500 thousand undead wouldn¡¯t be very hard.¡±

    The Sea Dragon Patriarch Alex was dumbfounded upon hearing Joshua¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t think that such a character had popped up in the Human Race. After some time, Alex recovered and said, ¡°I¡¯ve got some word some time ago that the Fishman Race has been having secret transactions with Humans, maybe it¡¯s with this Buda n that Bishop meant? But Bishop Joshua, haven¡¯t you thought of a way to eliminate him yet?¡±

    Joshua forced a smile and said, ¡°This Buda n Patriarch is named Zhao Hai. He¡¯s extremely powerful, we have thought of eliminating him for a long time. In the beginning, we weren¡¯t aware of his strength, which cost us five white robed bishops and 18 knight guards. But in the end, the only thing we can do was drive him off to the Prairie. But when he came back, his power has greatly increased. After that, we had made continuous efforts in eliminating him, but all ended up in failure. The most recent one involved us sending forth four 9th rank experts and had them use Life Combustion in order to eliminate him. But for some reason, he was still able to sessfully escape. Later on, in the war between the Beastmen and Humans, our ns had somehow be known to the Beastmen. We suspect that this Zhao Hai had something to do with it, but we had no proof. Later on, our Church haven¡¯t had the chance to muster up the force that would deal with him. Patriarch Alex, I think this secret trade was established by Zhao Hai. This Zhao Hai had a peculiar personality that made him have a good rtionship with other races. I¡¯ve also heard about him being in good terms with the Dwarves. Based on that, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for him to have a connection with the Fishman Race.¡±

    Alex and the others couldn¡¯t help but breathe in cold air. Although they didn¡¯t know how formidable this Life Combustion that Joshua told them was, they estimated how strong it would be judging by the fact that it used the life of four 9th rank experts. For Zhao Hai to survive this attack was quite a scary thing to think about!

 Chapter 626 - Devil Scorpion

    <h4>Chapter 626 - Devil Scorpion</h4>

    Joshua looked at the expressions of those present and couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly, ¡°We had underestimated Zhao Hai from the start. Now that he has established his name in the continent, it would be close to impossible for us to deal with him. And since the situation of the Church isn¡¯t very good, it would take us some time in order to make a proper move.¡±

    Ao Ke and the others recovered and couldn¡¯t help but breathe in some cold air. But Ao Ke¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up as he said, ¡°If the one we¡¯re facing is indeed Zhao Hai, then the situation would be good for us. Although you don¡¯t have a way of dealing with him in the continent, we are currently in the sea. Zhao Hai¡¯s strength should be limited here, we can use this opportunity to kill him, essentially removing a huge problem of yours while at the same time removing a big helper of the Mermaid n.¡±

    Upon hearing Envoy Ao Ke, the eyes of Joshua and Alex couldn¡¯t help but turn bright. This was good, even if it was difficult to deal with Zhao Hai in the continent, one shouldn¡¯t forget that they are currently in the ocean. One of the strongest entities here were the Sea Dragons. If they can remove Zhao Hai, then they would be removing a huge problem in their n.

    After thinking about this, the group couldn¡¯t help but get restless. Alex looked at Ic and said, ¡°Ic, did you say that Zhao Hai¡¯s undead were strong? Did you happen to see Zhao Hai? He shouldn¡¯t be too far away from his undead, right?¡±

    Ic shook his head and said, ¡°Patriarch, this one hasn¡¯t seen him. At that time, the situation had gone hectic, I simply didn¡¯t have the chance to look for his shadow.¡±

    Alex nodded and said, ¡°When you attack tomorrow, you must pay attention to any Dark Mages or even Zhao Hai among the Mermaid army. If we be sure that it is Zhao Hai, then we¡¯ll do our best in order to kill him. Saving the ns of the Gods from being disrupted all the time.¡±

    Ic nodded, then Alex turned to Joshua and said, ¡°Bishop Joshua, do you have a portrait of Zhao Hai? We don¡¯t want Ic to mistake him for another person.¡±

    Joshua nodded and said, ¡°Of course, this Zhao Hai is the Church¡¯s number one enemy. It would be impossible for me to not have a portrait of him.¡± Then he turned his hand before a portrait appeared. The portrait was draw masterfully, showing Zhao Hai¡¯s figure as well as his face. Zhao Hai was holding a magic staff on one hand while also wearing a ck robe on his body. His face was colored so well that the picture looked to be alive. But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have much expression on his face, probably due to the bias the artist had against him.

    But when they saw the portrait, Alex and the others couldn¡¯t help but gawk. They didn¡¯t expect that this formidable Zhao Hai that Joshua was talking about to be quite young. They were expecting a skeleton looking Dark Mage, not an ordinary healthy young man.¡±

    The group looked at Joshua, their expression probably saying, ¡°Did you take the wrong thing out?¡±

    When Joshua looked at their expression, he couldn¡¯t help but force a smile and said, ¡°Rest assured, I didn¡¯t take the wrong thing out. This is indeed Zhao Hai, aged about 20 years old and was just recently married. Don¡¯t be fooled by his ordinary looks, his methods are extremely brilliant. If we¡¯re really facing him, then General Ic would need to be careful.¡±

    Alex nodded, then he turned to Ic and said, ¡°Ic, take this portrait with you so that you can clearly identify this guy. If it is really him, don¡¯t go and attack him immediately. Come back and tell us first so that we can concentrate our efforts and destroy him in one go.¡± Ic nodded, then he took the portrait before turning back and leaving.

    After Ic left, Alex turned to Joshua and Ao Ke and said, ¡°Bishop, Envoy, if we prove that it is Zhao Hai, I would have to ask for help from the two of you so that we can be more certain of eliminating him. You should know that this fellow is a Dark Mage, and both of you can do light magic. And since he is fighting underwater, he shouldn¡¯t be able to escape if our three sides deal with him simultaneously.¡±

    Ao Ke nodded and said, ¡°Patriarch Alex, rest assured, we aren¡¯t just here to witness the fun. As long as we confirm that it is Zhao Hai, then we would immediately make our move.¡±

    Joshua nodded as well, ¡°Right, we¡¯re not here to just be an audience. If we can really kill Zhai Hai here, then even if this Joshua loses his life, I would still do it in the name of the Radiant God.¡±

    Alex nodded and said, ¡°Good, good, we¡¯re fortunate that the two of you are here. ¡°The army had just experienced a huge battle, so they would need to take a day off. Tomorrow, Ic would attack once again while looking for this Zhao Hai.¡±

    Ao Ke and Joshua were also people who canmand troops. So the two knew about the impact their recent losses would have to the troops. Therefore, neither of them opposed to it.

    The next day, after Alex and the others had their breakfast and were preparing to head into battle, someone suddenly sent a message. Arge amount of undead were attacking them.

    Alex and the others gawked, then Alex immediately gave the Sea Dragon amand, ¡°Go and find General Ic.¡± The Sea Dragon nodded before turning around to leave.

    Alex turns to Ao Ke and Joshua, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Just as we are about to look for him, he suddenly came. I want to see if this person is really Zhao Hai.¡±

    Ao Ke coldly snorted and said, ¡°If this is really Zhao Hai, then he¡¯s being extremely arrogant. For a Human to dare attack the Sea Dragons in the ocean on his own is a very impatient move.¡±

    But Joshua actually frowned and said, ¡°We still need to be careful. This Zhao Hai is not good to deal with.¡±

    Ao Ke couldn¡¯t help but be unconcerned. After seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s portrait, he had begun to form doubts about Joshua¡¯s words. In his opinion, a 20 year old young man wouldn¡¯t have much abilities. Ao Ke believed that since the Radiant Church weren¡¯t able to deal with him, they chose to exaggerate his qualities in order to same them some face.

    However, since Ao Ke was Joshua¡¯s ally, he didn¡¯t want to say anything that would embarrass the other part. So he just nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. At this time, Ic had walked in from outside and then gave a salute to those present.

    Alex nodded at Ic¡¯s salute and then said, ¡°Ic, someone just sent word that undead creatures were heading towards us. I suspect that this Zhao Hai ising. Go and organize the troops for defense. Remember, don¡¯t counter attack. Even if we lose some people, the important thing is confirming if it is really Zhao Hai.¡± Ic nodded, then he turned around to leave.

    Alex turned to Joshua and Ao Ke and said, ¡°Bishop, Envoy, let¡¯s go take a look at this Zhao Hai.¡± The two nodded before the group headed outside.

    Zhao Hai was currently inside the de scale whales body. In front of him was the monitor and on his side were Laura and the others. Megan and Lizzy were especially anxious at this time.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t nning to handle his affairs in a low key this time. He released 1 million undead,prised of both magic beasts and Fishmen. They were currently in a cube formation as it headed towards the Sea Dragon camp.

    The reason why Lizzy and Megan were anxious was because Zhao Hai had made the two of them themanders of this attack. The calctions and strategies all came from Lizzy and Megan, so it wasn¡¯t strange for them to be quite nervous.

    Zhao Hai looked at their expressions and couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine, no need to be nervous. Even if we get defeated, our losses onlyprised of undead. Don¡¯t be afraid of anything and just boldly try out everything. You must learn how tomand an army attack.¡±

    When Lizzy and Megan heard Zhao Hai, they couldn¡¯t help but let out a long breath. What Zhao Hai said was correct, they weren¡¯tmanding humans this time, but undead. Even if these undead were to get ¡®defeated¡¯, they weren¡¯t essentially dead. Ninth rank undead couldn¡¯t easily die, all they were doing was going back to the Space.

    After thinking about this, they immediately calmed down. Then their expressions turned to excitement as the looked at the monitor. Their change made Zhao Hai and the others smile.

    The cubic formation advanced slowly. At the same time, a cubic formation also appeared on the side of the Sea Dragon camp. Zhao Hai and the others found out that the Fishmen really liked this formation, maybe because it was very simple.

    The two great formations slowly approached each other. Lizzy then turned to Megan and said, ¡°Megan, you go first.¡±

    Megan didn¡¯t be polite, she nodded and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ve thought of quite a lot of formations yesterday. I want to try their prowess this time. I¡¯ll go with the Devil Scorpion first. Brother Hai, this formation has a thick center while having two extended wings on each side. And as the battle goes on, the rear army would sprang up from above, attacking the enemy in that direction. This formation looks just like a giant scorpion.¡± Then Megan used her hand to move the monitor. Zhao Hai also had Cai¡¯er help her with this. The image that Megan described can be fully described on the monitor.

    Megan¡¯s Devil Scorpion formation did indeed look like a giant scorpion. The Center army has two wings on each side that would attack the enemy in two fronts. At the same time the Rear Army was also being the scorpion¡¯s tail, slowly going up, preparing to attack the opposite party from above.

    Zhao Hao nodded and said, ¡°Right, what you described is very clear.¡± Then he waved his hand, making the undead creatures move, following the directions that Megan just described.

    Megan and Lizzy were going to experiment on the idea that they hade up. They weren¡¯t like the Fishmen who already had their cubic formation, cone formation, or their whirlpool formation. For the fishmen, these basic formations were the ones that would express their potential the most.

    And also, experimenting on new formations was something that would take a toll on soldiers. Soldiers much achieve near perfect movements in order to follow the idea of theirmander. What theirmander wants to do, they would need to do it, there was no room for any mistakes.

 Chapter 627 - Poisonous Scorpion Tail

    <h4>Chapter 627 - Poisonous Scorpion Tail</h4>

    Achieving this formation wasn¡¯t easy, even the world¡¯s most disciplined army would still have problems executing it. After all, ideas couldn¡¯t be easily transferred tomands and movements. Therefore, any formation would need to be thought through and drilled properly before being executed in the battlefield. Formations like the cubic formation, whirlpool formation, cone formation, and others have been drilled by the Fishmen for lots and lots of years.

    However, Zhao Hai¡¯s situation was quite special. What hemanded were undead, which functioned basically like blocks. What you want them to do would be done by them. Dark Mages might have problems in doing this, but Zhao Hai had the Space to assist him. He bes a perfectmander to a perfectly functional army with all these points in ce.

    Just as Megan finished describing her formation and wanted him to employ it, Zhao Hai immediately arranged for his army to execute the formation. Before long, the entire army looked like a giant scorpion facing against arge Rubik¡¯s cube.

    Ic was currently in the core of the cube. When he saw the undead going against his army, his expression couldn¡¯t help but turn heavy. He immediately issued amand, making the cube constantly rotate.

    But at this time, Ic suddenly discovered that the formation of the opposite party has changed. The center army turned still as two wings suddenly came out of the undead formation. Upon witnessing this sight, Ic¡¯s face changed, he didn¡¯t expect that the other party would have the ability tomand the undead to this degree.

    Ic immediately said, ¡°Face the enemy with a cone formation, make sure to defend against those two outward wings.¡± Ic was currently inside a giant shell covered by numerous thorns, as though it was a huge sea urchin. But the shell was transparent while there weren¡¯t any water inside, evidently due to the sea dragon bead. There were some furniture inside as well, making it Ic¡¯smand center.

    Along with his order, the cube immediately changed its shape. The front of the cube that was slowly rotating started to extend out front and straight towards Zhao Hai¡¯s center army. However, the left and right wings didn¡¯t budge, they had held off the enemy attack quite sessfully.

    However, Ic waspletely unaware that Zhao Hai¡¯s rear army, the scorpion¡¯s tail, had started to attack from above.

    In the war between Fishmen, very few troops chose to get too close to the surface of the sea in order to attack the enemy. This was because that position exposed them to attacks from aerial magic beasts. And since they were ustomed to the bottom of the sea, their eyes wouldn¡¯t be able to survive the re. If they approach the surface, it might hurt their eyes, blinding them in the process. Therefore, it wasn¡¯tmon for any Fishman to attack from above.

    It was because of this that Ic managed to eat a huge loss. Just as his cone formation started, Megan turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, Use the wings to make two cone formations and make it break through their defense.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then had the undead move ording to Megan¡¯s method.

    Ic stared at Zhao Hai¡¯s move, at the same time, his ears had also been open, listening to the messages from the front regarding the current situation. Ic¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but turn heavy, he really wasn¡¯t expecting the other party¡¯s capacity tomand the undead to be this degree. In their past encounter, he thought that the other party can onlymand his undead to rush in and fight, he didn¡¯t expect that the Dark Mage was able to make a formation such as this. Even Fishmen would have a hard time executing such a maneuver, but the other party had actually done it.

    However, Illca can¡¯t think about it for too long. The front of his army has finally gotten in contact with the other party. As his cone formation shed with the other party¡¯s cone formation, blood immediately came out. At the same time, the two wings of the opposite party started to also form a cone formation as it went towards the Sea Dragon Army.

    Ic immediately ordered two armies to make a whirlpool formation to meet the opposing cone formations. But his reaction was still a bitte, after all, he was still focused on encountering the center army and wasn¡¯t able to see the side armies. But fortunately, althoughte, his side armies still managed to block the approaching cone formations, which made Ic¡¯s army fall into full defensive mode.

    One could say that Ic¡¯s response was correct, even if he waste in meeting the side armies, he still managed to block both of them as well as Zhao Hai¡¯s center army.

    But at this moment, the scorpion tail of Megan¡¯s formation had arrived. It dived down from above and attacked the top of Ic¡¯s cube formation.

    The people at the top discovered the tail toote, so when word got sent to Ic, the divisionmanders at the top already met with the approaching army. But since there was no unifiedmand, the top still haven¡¯t done a whirlpool formation, they just met the scorpion tail as they were. And under Megan¡¯s request, Zhao Hai had also turned the tail into a cone formation, acting like a drill as it barrelled towards the center of the cube formation.

    When Ic heard the news from the top formations, he felt that his head has been hit by a stick as his vision saw stars. But since he was apetent general, he immediately took action. At this point, the enemy had already broken through the firstyer of the formation. So Ic immediately sent word for the second and thirdyer to change into a whirlpool in order to block the enemy attack.

    Ic was fortunate that the subordinates on thoseyers were members of warring tribes, so their response was very quick. After the firstyer was broken through, the second and thirdyer also started to slowly rotate.

    Ic knew since the firstyer was already broken through, the secondyer also wouldn¡¯t be able to block in time. The whirlpool formation was quite strong, however, it would also need time to be set up. So Ic ns to have the secondyer stall for time, blocking the scorpion tail just in time for the thirdyer to get its whirlpool formation fully operational.

    Zhao Hai and the others were inside the de Scale Whale, paying attention to the response of the other party. At this time, Megan couldn¡¯t help but sigh and said, ¡°It looks like I¡¯m only up to this point. I didn¡¯t think that the other party would have such quick response. But the experimental formation still turned out good. At the very least, we have proven that its attacking might is quite strong.¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others nodded. Just from this sh, the other party was already ced on their back foot. Especially during the attack of the scorpion tail, it had actually punctured through twoyers of the other party¡¯s formation. It was indeed a very good result.

    Megan turned her head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Elder Brother Hai, my trial for the Devil Scorpion is done. You can have them draw back and have Lizzy give it a go.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright¡±. Then he waved his hand, making the three extending armies retreat back while the center army slowly backed out.

    Ic¡¯s face turned ugly when he heard about the report. Although the people at the top managed to block the opponent¡¯s attack, the losses that they suffered wasn¡¯t small. At the same time, he was also nearly defeated, this made Ic very angry.

    At this time, the opponent army suddenly retreated slowly, making Ic stare. But he immediately ordered all of his men to keep their position and not chase after the foe. He was afraid that this might be another of those ns of the opposite party. So Ic immediately made his cone formation turn back.

    Upon withdrawing, Adam immediately surveyed each division. Then he tallied their losses while also paying close attention to the actions of Zhao Hai¡¯s group.

    Adam saw that the core of the enemy was also in the middle of the cubic formation, just like the Fishmen. In the middle of the formation was a single de Scale Whale. But this whale was very differentpared to the other undead. This de Scale Whale wasn¡¯tprised of only skin and bones. Adam reckons that the Dark Mage was inside this de Scale Whale. This was because he had been looking at the cubic formation for a long time and couldn¡¯t find any other ce for the opposite party to hide from. And it would be impossible for the mermaids to allow thismander to be exposed to the outside, so it was natural for this Dark Mage to be inside the great cubic formation.

    Adam¡¯s vision focused on the out of the ordinary de Scale Whale. And at this time, Zhao Hai was also doing the same, focusing his sight towards the big urchin in the middle of the other party¡¯s formation. His human eyesight seemingly able to pierce into the far distance.

    At this time, Zhao Hai¡¯s cubic formation had rbined. Zhao Hai calcted his losses and found out that more than 50 thousand undead has retreated into the Space. Such a short encounter actually made them lose that much, this was beyond what Zhao Hai was expecting.

    However, Zhao Hao also found out that the other party had lost significantly more peoplepared to him. One must know that from the start of the attack to the present, only one hour has passed by. And in this one hour, the other party had already lost tens of thousands of people. This casualty count was very big.

    But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t be merciful, he knew that if his heart were to turn soft, the losses due to this war would escte even more. So he turned to Lizzy and said, ¡°Lizzy, it¡¯s your turn. How do you want to attack?¡±

    Lizzy smiled faintly and said, ¡°I also want to try out a formation. I have given this formation the name of Four Armed Demon!¡±

 Chapter 628 - Four Armed Demon

    <h4>Chapter 628 - Four Armed Demon</h4>

    Zhao Hai said, ¡°Four Armed Demon? That sounds scary. Tell me how you want to arrange it.¡±

    Lizzy smiled faintly and said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, did you manage to see the weakness of the opposite party¡¯s cube formation? It actually has a weak point.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Weak point? What weak point? How could something that the Fishmen had used for so many years have ws? So tell me, what is it?¡±

    Lizzy smiled faintly, then she waved at the screen, erging the Sea Dragon¡¯s cubic formation. After looking at the formation, Lizzy said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, look at this, although the formation looks very secure andpact, it still had one shoring. When this formation makes a move, the are edges in the back that almost always stayed motionless!¡±

    Zhao Hai had always felt that there was something off with this formation, but he wasn¡¯t able to know the difference. But now that Lizzy reminded him, Zhao Hai finally saw it. Although the formation looked like a rubik¡¯s cube, it functioned much more like a square. The square was able to rotate but the four back edges always stayed in ce. Even when the top face rotated, they still stayedpletely still. Although some Fishmen were on those faces, they seem to be isted from the rest of the cube and weren¡¯t participating in the fight.

    When the group heard Lizzy, their eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up. Lizzy looked at their expressions and faintly smiled, ¡°This point looks like nothing, but it was actually a point of importance. Once you break those four edges, the cube would break. So I designed this Four Armed Demon formation in order to deal with that weakness. The center army would be attracting the attention of the enemymander. And when the opportune momentes, four arms would make their move and target those weak spots!¡±

    While talking, Lizzy drew the image of her formation on the monitor. The formation looks like a four armed man that would hug up the enemy¡¯s cube box. And his four arms would be grasping the back edges of the opponent¡¯s formation, effectively breaking it apart.

    Zhao Hai and the others couldn¡¯t help but look at Lizzy in a new light. The way Lizzy and Megan attacked were very different. Megan¡¯s attack emphasized on good attack and battle maneuvers, going head to head with the opponent¡¯s formation. But Lizzy actually looks for weaknesses in the enemy¡¯s formation and capitalizing on that knowledge to make a formation that would be able to break the enemy¡¯s formation.

    If Megan were to be described as open and aboveboard, like a Warrior wanting a duel, overthrowing any ideas of underhanded tricks, Lizzy would be like a strong assassin, always actively looking for weaknesses in the enemy that she can exploit.

    Lizzy turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°So Big Brother Hai, is it possible?¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°How could it not be possible? Look at this.¡± Then Zhao Hai waved his hand as the cube of undead advanced. While it was advancing, some undead magic beasts slowly crawled and formed four distinct armies on the edges of the army, ready tounch an attack at any time. Other ces of the formation didn¡¯t change in order to not attract Ic¡¯s attention.

    But this time, Ic was already being very careful. Zhao Hai¡¯s attack managed to make him focus on his next movement. It doesn¡¯t matter if the other party was Zhao Hai or not, but theirmand of undead made Ic startled. Because of this, even if Zhao Hai kept his cube formation as it advanced, Ic didn¡¯t dare to lower his guard. Moreover, he was prepared for any change that might suddenly spring out.

    Zhao Hai pushed forward slowly, carefully making sure that nothing would be noticed on his formation. Zhao Hai knew that for Lizzy¡¯s formation to be sessful, preliminary moves needed to be taken into consideration. Only when the enemy¡¯s attention gets focused on the center army would the four arms be allowed to make their move.

    Ic was somewhat confused at Zhao Hai¡¯s slowly approaching army. He didn¡¯t understand where the other party¡¯s awesome formations went. If they had used a formation before, then they should have a formation for this time, that was for sure.

    However, do they really want to attack like this? Ic didn¡¯t know what to think, therefore, he sent an order to stand by, preparing for any changes that might ur. His eyes werepletely stuck at the other party¡¯s army, looking for signs of any changes in the formation.

    Seeing the other party¡¯s reaction, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly and said, ¡°We should employ multiple cone formations in order to attract the attention of the opposite army, then we¡¯ll go attack the four edges. Lizzy, what do you think?¡±

    Lizzy nodded and said, ¡°Alright, the most important thing about my formation is the attack on the four edges. If we lost this chance, then the other party might quicklye up with a solution. After all, the enemy is an experienced general.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he waved his hand as his cube formation changed into small cone formations. Then it slowly advanced towards the other army.

    After seeing this move, Ic couldn¡¯t help but let out a long breath. As long as it¡¯s not those special formations, then he would have means to deal with it.

    However, Ic still didn¡¯t treat this matter lightly. Rather, he was currently focusing on his defense. He couldn¡¯t risk making a wrong move at this time. The tail of the Demon Scorpion was still fresh inside his mind.

    Before long, the cone formation finally shed with the opposing army. Everything seemed to be quite normal, there were not special things happening. This made it easier for Ic tomand his army, everyone was perfectly following hismands.

    In this fight between Zhao Hai and Ic, there was almost close to no long-ranged attacks. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use any since he didn¡¯t want Ic to know that his undead were able to use long-ranged attacks. Ic didn¡¯t use any long-ranged attacks either because he knew how ineffective those would be against the undead. Unless these undead were hit in their vital points, they could still continue on and attack.

    Hitting these undead with long-ranged attacks wasn¡¯t easy. And most importantly, whether it be Fishmen or magic beasts, once they use magic, they would appear weak for a short time. Doing these against closebat undead was akin to courting death. Because of this, Ic chose to refrain from using any long-ranged attacks. Both sides were using melee in order to draw losses from each other.

    Zhao Hai had a lot of cone formations in his attack, but Ic managed to block all of them while using the conventional whirlpool maneuvers. But Ic didn¡¯t use small whirlpools, he was using a big whirlpool in order to maximize the amount of defensive power that he can exhibit against these cone formations. At the same time, this would also slowly dull the tips of the enemy¡¯s cone formations.

    This whirlpool formation was deemed to be the most defensively powerful formation of the Fishmen. Almost all Fishman armies were able to skillfully use and execute it, after all, it alwayses in handy, especially in situations like these.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s performance has also been satisfactory. It also seems like his use of small cone formations was the right decision.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai and the others were also waiting for the opportune moment, that moment when the enemy starts to rx. Time passed by, and Ic started to feel relieved. The other party wanted to grind them down. But although Ic¡¯s rate of losses was greater than the other party, the enemy still only had 1 million people. If Ic can sustain for a bit more time, the enemy would have no troops left to grind them down.

    At this time, Lizzy saw that the other party was quite attracted to the current situation, so she immediately turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, it¡¯s time to attack.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then with an intention, four arms suddenly sprang out of the four corners of his formation. All of them simultaneously going for the four edges of the opposite party¡¯s cube formation.

    This change came very abruptly, the enemy didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai and the others would make this move. The Fishmen were already used to this cube formation. Not moving the four edges was done in consideration of it being easier for the overallmand of maneuvering. But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have this problem, he wasmanding the undead, even if the entire formation were to make a collective move, it was still very possible. Zhao Hai¡¯s formation was extremely flexible to any change in form.

    The Demon¡¯s four arms had now changed into four cone formations as it struck the four edges of the opposite party¡¯s cube formation. And since Zhao Hai had already attracted the enemy¡¯s attention into the center army, their response to this surprise attack came veryte. Before Ic and the others made a response, the four cone formations were now making their way into the core of the cube formation.

    The four troops on the edges didn¡¯t expect that they would be receiving an attack, so naturally they weren¡¯t able to make a proper response. And since their position was at an edge, it was close to impossible for them to make any significant moves. The four undead formations were now killing through the cube formation as it headed towards the center. At this time, the whirlpool at the front was having problems, so Zhao Hai used this opportunity to have his center army push through.

    Ic was looking for any changes in the battle. When the four arms came, Ic stared for a moment before his face paled and hemanded, ¡°With me as the center, block the enemy, quick!¡±

    His subordinates were truly worthy of being warring tribes, they were quite strong. After their initial reaction, they were immediately stabilized by their leaders. Then with Ic as the center, all other formations made their move and surrounded Ic. Thenyers of rotation and counter-rotations began. Before long, a huge rotating bead was spotted in the middle of the cube formation.

 Chapter 629 - Interesting Thing

    <h4>Chapter 629 - Interesting Thing</h4>

    The weakness that Lizzy had found out was actually already known to the Fishmen. They have used this cube formation for many years, so how could they be unaware of its weakness? The four edges supported the formation, they just couldn¡¯t ignore it.

    Some people have been using this weakness in order to break the cube formation, so the Fishmen quickly found a way to deal with it. The method was actually very simple. It was to gather a group of elite troops into those edges in order to not let it be broken into. At the same time, they also developed a defensive formation, called Ball.

    This ball formation was what Ic was using right now. With themander at the center, the sphere would keep revolving and counter revolvingyer byyer. It looks like meat grinder, anyone who entered this formation would be ground to paste.

    In addition to these two methods, there was also a weakness in this method of breaking the formation. The troop requirements needed to aplish such attack was very high. Their actions must be fast and their movements must be unified, making itsposition very strict. This was because if there were any defects in any one of those four attacking divisions, then the entire operation would be ced in jeopardy. It was precisely because of this that this method of breaking the cube formation has slowly vanished from use, allowing the cube formation to dominate in the Fishman armies.

    Although the ball formation was a very good defensive maneuver, and can defend against an attack on the four edges of the cube, its defensive power was still inferior to the whirlpool. Moreover, its counter-attacking capabilities are extremely low. Because of this, the formation had always been a backup formation. Almost nobody used this formation at this time.

    Naturally, Lizzy and the others weren¡¯t aware about those considerations as well as restrictions in using their attack. After all, they weremanding undead, so they don¡¯t need to worry about minute ws in their formation.

    But when Ic did their ball formation, Zhao Hai¡¯s attack became useless. The ball formation might not be good in offense, but it can certainly hold its own when it came to defense. Especially against small attacks such as the Lizzy¡¯s four demon arms, it was incredibly effective. Before long, the four divisions of undead that Zhao Hai had sent had been grinded into nothingness.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t worry about any of this and justmanded his undead to retreat, reforming their cube formation before going away.

    At this time, Ic didn¡¯t dare to take pursuit. The recent attacks had almost scared him to death that the thought of pursuing didn¡¯t even enter his mind. Ic didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to use a formation that targeted the cube¡¯s weakness. One must know that this method hasn¡¯t been used for so many years. If Ic¡¯s troops weren¡¯t formidable, then he might have lost his life just then.

    Ic doesn¡¯t understand what the other party wanted to do. The other party was using undead, so it was natural to think that all of them were expendable. However, the other party was using his undead as though it was an army, and also retreated after suffering some losses. This waspletely unlike what a Dark Mage was supposed to do.

    Ic and the other Sea Dragon¡¯s rtionship with the other Dragons haven¡¯t been established in just a day or two, so they clearly knew what Dark Mages were. And they were clear that Dark Mages, whenmanding a lot of undead, would just let them attack in a swarm-like manner. This way, the Dark Mages would use less magic as well as mental power.

    When Dark Magesmand the undead, they use magic power, however, the consumption of their mental power was even more. When Dark Mages use formations, they would surely be using more mental power than usual. Because of this, Dark Mages rarely used formations when attacking withrge numbers of undead.

    But contrary to normal customs, Zhao Hai actually arranged the undead in formations and also had them fight like any normal army. This made Ic confused as well as afraid of Zhao Hai.

    At this point, Ic was almost sure that the other party was Zhao Hai. If the other party wasposed of a battalion of Dark Mages, they wouldn¡¯t be able to control the undead to such an astonishing degree. Not only can the undead change formations, it can also target weaknesses in the opponent¡¯s defenses. This was absolutely not something that a group of Dark Mages were capable of.

    A Dark Mage can surelymand undead into delicate positions, however, a group of them can¡¯t. After all, it was very difficult to find dozens of Dark Mages that were of the same strength and skill in Dark Magic. And since their skills were different, it was an inevitability that their control would have slight mistakes as well. These slight mistakes can be fatal to the battlefield. The only logical exnation to what just happened was that only one person was controlling the entire army of undead.

    The reason why Ic dared to affirm the other party¡¯s identity was the fact that he was facing against undead and not people. In the end, Dark Mages weren¡¯t military men. Their genuine might in the battlefield relied on their undead. Only a few Dark Mages would dare study army formations at the same time. After all, shuffling between cultivating magic and studying formations was something near impossible to do.

    Most importantly, an undead army doesn¡¯t have any low and middle-level officers. The quality of these officers would heavily affect the effectiveness of the army. Some good low and middle-level officers can spot any small change in the battlefield and would make the appropriate adjustments. Amander¡¯s word would just act like a guide for these kinds of people, they can already do what was expected of them, and maybe even more.

    However, the undead was different. They don¡¯t think before they fight, they just do what they weremanded to do. This led to Dark Mages seeing formations as useless in their way of fighting. They might as well let their undead rush the enemies down until one of them prevailed.

    Once he had confirmed that the other party was Zhao Hai, Ic couldn¡¯t help but feel dread. For Zhao Hai to have the ability tomand the undead to this degree was very terrifying to think about. This was something Ic wasn¡¯t expecting. At this time, Ic felt that he was fighting against a wisemander and his army, not a Dark Mage and his undead.

    Although Ic managed to defend against the opponent¡¯s attack, the losses that he had suffered weren¡¯t small. Especially during thest encounter, it almost imed Ic¡¯s poor life. Because of this, when Zhao Hai retreated, Ic immediately reformed his cube formation. However, he kept the ball formation ready just in case another attack came in their way.

    But even if Ic was being careful, he was still very worried. Not because of the other party, but because of his army¡¯s current strength!

    The troops that hemanded were all made up of Fishmen, and Fishmen were alive beings. Unlike the undead, these people had limits on how much stress their bodies can handle.

    Ic was currently worried about the overall strength of his army. After going through offensive and defensive maneuvers, his army should be quite tired right now. When their strength gets too low, their situation would reach disastrous levels.

    Ic didn¡¯t quite understand Zhao Hai¡¯s purpose ofing today. Why did hee? Did he just want to attack with 1 million undead only to get turned back? How could this be possible? Was Zhao Hai this arrogant?

    ¡­

    Zhao Hai and the others were currently inside the de Scale Whale. Lizzy¡¯s face turned quite ugly as she said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, it seems like this method had already been thought through by the Fishmen. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t havee up with a response this quickly.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Their reaction was indeed very good. But since the Fishmen already knew about this weakness, why haven¡¯t they used it now? I¡¯m quite confused about this.¡±

    Lizzy sighed and said, ¡°It looks like I failed this time. I didn¡¯t think that my formation was already been used before.¡±

    Zhao Hai showed a faint smile and said, ¡°That may not be the case. Although the formation seems like it has been used before, it doesn¡¯t mean that you can¡¯t use it anymore. Since the Fishmen rarely used it, then there should be some shorings in the your formation. If you can find solutions to those, then wouldn¡¯t you be invincible in the battlefield?¡±

    Lizzy thought for a moment before she nodded and said, ¡°This formation truly has a lot of weak points. I¡¯m going to try and improve it. Megan, let¡¯s go.¡±

    At this time, Cai¡¯er¡¯s voice suddenly came, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ve discovered something interesting. Want to take a look?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡± After he responded, Cai¡¯er changed the monitor¡¯s disy, showing the image of the Dragon Pce.

    Zhao Hai and the others were shaken upon seeing the image. They didn¡¯t think that there would be such arge reef. Moreover, the other party was actually able to move it, this was too shocking.

    But when the monitor zoomed it, the group discovered something. Naturally, it wasn¡¯t the Dragon Pce that Cai¡¯er wanted to show them, but something in the pce instead.

    Zhao Hai and the others were still some distance away from the Dragon Pce, so their eyes weren¡¯t able to see it. Only through the monitor were they able to see it.

    After Cai¡¯er erged the image, several people appeared. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare when he saw these people. He hasn¡¯t seen Sea Dragons before, but he had heard about them from Luo Luo.

    The reason why the Sea Dragons wore blue robes was because these robes were actually their scales. Dragons normally didn¡¯t wear any other clothing, otherwise it would transform along with them.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai was sure from Alex¡¯s blue robes that he was a Sea Dragon. Moreover, it was certain that his status wasn¡¯t very low. This was because all other Sea Dragons were having him as their center.

 Chapter 630 - Definitely

    <h4>Chapter 630 - Definitely</h4>

    But this Sea Dragon wasn¡¯t the focal point of Zhao Hai¡¯s attention, it was the two other people right beside him. One of the two was a person that wore a golden robe. The other person wore a red robe and seemed to exude a sacred aura.

    When Zhao Hai saw this red robed person, his eyes suddenly shrank. He knew what this sacred person was, he was certainly someone from the Radiant Church. At this point, Zhao Hai already had a certain understanding of the church. For someone to be able to wear this red robe meant that this person was an Archbishop.

    After having thought about this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but look at Joshua for a few times. Although he didn¡¯t know Joshua¡¯s name, Zhao Hai stil engrained the person¡¯s image into his mind. This was a good opportunity to understand the enemy. Zhao Hai was already thinking of turning Joshua into an advanced level undead. After that, Zhao Hao would then know about the internal workings of the Radiant Church.

    After remembering Joshua¡¯s face, Zhao Hai turned his attention towards the golden robed man. This person had the temperament of someone formidable. Moreover, Zhao Hai can feel that this person had a simr aura with the Sea Dragons. This made Zhao Hai guess that this person was from the Dragon Race!

    Zhao Hai carefully looked at Envoy Ao Ke, when he saw the horns hidden on Ao Ke¡¯s golden hair, Zhao Hai became sure of Ao Ke¡¯s status.

    Laura and the others were simrly looking at the two and were also quick to discover their characteristics. After all, the two people looked extremely obvious, they didn¡¯t even make an effort to hide their identity.

    Laura¡¯s face turned heavy as she turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, it seems like the Radiant Church and the Dragons are indeed allies. It seems like our spections have been confirmed. The Dragons were truly people of the Divine Race.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°The emergence of these two people further confirms our guesses. The Divine Race is indeed already in action. Since the Radiant Church had failed, they moved to the Fishman Race instead. Regardless or not the Radiant Church seeds, they would still conquer the sea. As long as they establish their influence here, then they can be considered invincible.¡±

    Lizzy frowned as she said, ¡°So what do we do now? Do we deal with them?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°No, we retreat and go tell Luo Ying about this information. After that, we¡¯ll go to the Prairie and the Dwarves, telling them of this information as well.¡±

    Megan nodded and said, ¡°Right, information is of utmost importance. Moreover, the Dwarf Mountains isn¡¯t far from the ra Mountain. If the Dwarves are unaware of this, then it would be possible that they would suffer great losses.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he waved as the undead creatures spat out a ck gas towards the Sea Dragon army. When Ic saw this, he didn¡¯t dare to ignore it, so he immediately gave themand to slowly retreat. He didn¡¯t want to be wrapped up by the ck gas, who knew what that can do.

    Fortunately, the ck gas wasn¡¯t quick, so Ic¡¯s army managed to sessfully turn back. However, Ic suddenly discovered something out of ce. The ck gas just fluttered around the battlefield, not going any further. Moreover, the clump of gas started to shrink towards the center. At this point, Ic immediately understood what the other party was doing as his face couldn¡¯t help but change. Then he immediately had his army fully retreat, at the same time, he also sent word asking Alex for reinforcements.

    The reason why Ic did this was because he understood that the ck gas did none other than turning the corpses into undead. Zhao Hai was collecting more undead! Once Zhao Haipletes this process, his undead army would increase. When that timees, Zhao Hai would be much more troublesome to deal with.

    Before long, the ck gas vanished,pletely cleaning out the entire battlefield. No corpses were left on the scene. Ic¡¯s face was incredibly ugly, but he still ordered his army to do a full retreat.

    However, what surprised Ic was the fact that Zhao Hai¡¯s undead army was currently slowly backing away. They seem to be retreating, with no intentions of continuing their attack.

    This surprised Ic, but at the same time he felt relieved. He was really afraid of the other party attacking. If they did attack, Ic wasn¡¯t sure that he would be able to block it.

    Naturally, Ic didn¡¯t dare to pursue. Although he didn¡¯t understand why the opponent retreated, it was good for him that they turned back. Ic was genuinely terrified of Zhao Hai today. Not to say about the strength of the undead, but the abrupt movements of the formation were formidable as well. To be honest, Ic was quite envious of Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai¡¯smand over the undead was something that Ic wanted to have. Being able tomand an army as though it was your limb was the pinnacle of amander¡¯s dream. But that dream would be impossible to achieve. Even if one had the world¡¯s most disciplined army, coordinating them together would still prove to be quite the problem. This made Ic wish that he had an army simr to Zhao Hai.

    Ic thought that if he were to have any army like Zhao Hai¡¯s undead, then he would remain undefeated in every battle that he¡¯s in. However, it was a pity that he wasn¡¯t a Dark Mage, he can¡¯t achieve what Zhao Hai had.

    At this time, Alex and the others also noticed Zhao Hai¡¯s retreat, so he stooped the reinforcements that was headed towards Ic. However, the recent battle made Alex¡¯s eyes shrink. He thought that if he were in Ic¡¯s ce, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to fare better.

    At this time, Ao Ke¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Joshua, can you pinpoint the origin of the other party? This guy is not only good atmanding undead, his formations are also clever. Such people aren¡¯t very good to deal with.¡±

    Joshua forced a smile and said, ¡°I can confirm 100% that the other party is Zhao Hai. Only Zhao Hai canmand the undead to this extent. Other Dark Mages simply aren¡¯t able to do it.¡±

    Alex nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s return to the Great Hall and talk.¡± Then the group returned to the Great Hall. But before they continued on, Alex left a message to a person next to him, ¡°Go call General Ic over to the Great Hall.¡± The person nodded before turning around to leave.

    Before long, the three people have returned to the Great Hall. After taking care of his guests¡¯ seats, Alex turned to Joshua and said, ¡°Bishop, are you really sure that the opponent is Zhao Hai?¡±

    Joshua nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure of it. No other Dark Mage can do what he just did. Even the people from the Calci Family aren¡¯t this proficient. In the entire continent, the most skilled inmanding undead is Zhao Hai. Therefore, I¡¯m pretty sure that the other party is him.¡±

    Alex¡¯s face sank, then he said, ¡°This Zhao Hai is too difficult to deal with. We need to make sure that he gets eliminated here. Otherwise, he would be a bad factor in God¡¯s ns.¡±

    Ao Ke nodded and said, ¡°Right, this Zhao Hai is too fierce. Not only can hemand undead, he can also exhibit battle formations. Most importantly, his undeads were very strong, at least 5th or 6th rank in strength. This is too scary. At the same time, he also managed to acquire more corpses before he left. It seems like he can also make undead en masse. Imagine the implications of 1 million 5th or 6th rank warriors onnd.¡±

    Joshua nodded and said, ¡°It is indeed scary. This person must be removed. He¡¯s a danger to our ns.¡±

    At this time, Ic came. Alex immediately beckoned him over. Ic gave the three a salute before Alex gave him a seat. Then Alex looked at Ic and said, ¡°Ic, what did you feel when you fought with the opponent? Can you identify their identity?¡±

    Without dy, Ic answered, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m quite sure that the other party is Zhao Hai. Such an army cannot bemanded by a team of Dark Mages. It can only be directed by one person, otherwise, that degree of control couldn¡¯t be achieved.¡±

    Alex nodded, he was now entirely convinced that the opponent is Zhao Hai. Then Alex asked further, ¡°The undead, how strong are they? The opponent¡¯s ability to do formations, how is it?¡±

    Ic replied, ¡°The undead are very strong, about the same as a 5th rank magic beast. As for the formations, they seem quite weak. However, with constant practice, they would definitely be a threat on the battlefield. Your Majesty, this person must be removed. Otherwise, he would be a huge threat to our Sea Dragon tribe.¡±

    Alex¡¯s facepletely sank. Ic, Joshua, and Ao Ke reached the same conclusion. With Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, he cannot be allowed to remain alive any longer.

    Alex turned his head to Joshua and said, ¡°Bishop, what are your ideas? This Zhao Hai must never leave the sea, we absolutely cannot let him escape.¡±

    Joshua nodded and said, ¡°Naturally, it would be easier to deal with Zhao Hai here. It would be difficult to kill him in the continent. I¡¯ve heard that the Buda n has multiple 9th ranks, moreover, this Zhao Hai¡¯s personal strength is quite good as well. Rumors have been circting in the continent saying that he has a Space Divergent ability. When we deal with him, we absolutely must not let him run away.¡±

    Ao Ke stared, then he frowned and said, ¡°He also has a Space divergent ability? If this is the case, then things just got more troublesome. I have heard that people with that ability is almost always impossible to catch. Their ability to escape is unparalleled under the heavens.¡±

    Joshua nodded, ¡°I know that. So I¡¯m nning on having our church¡¯s relic sent over. This time, no matter the price, we must eliminate Zhao Hai!¡±

    Then Alex said, ¡°Relic? What relic? Can it prevent a person with a Space divergent technique from running away?¡±

    Joshua nodded, ¡°This relic is specifically meant to deal with people who have Space divergent abilities. As long as we have that relic, Zhao Hai certainly cannot run away!¡±

 Chapter 631 - Lukewarm Elven Race

    <h4>Chapter 631 - Lukewarm Elven Race</h4>

    Envoy Ao Ke frowned and said, ¡°Archbishop, it¡¯s not time for cracking jokes. Is this relic something bestowed by the Gods? Otherwise, how could it possibly freeze space?¡±

    Joshua shook his head and then sighed, ¡°Although this relic wasn¡¯t bestowed by the Gods, it actually held great significance for the Radiant Church. There have been several people with space divergent abilities in the continent before. These people were extremely difficult to deal with. Not only do they possess strong attacking power, but they are also impossible to catch. Every time the Radiant Church encountered these people, we would always take huge losses.¡±

    Ao Ke and Alex nodded, they also understood that space divergent ability users were the most difficult people to deal with. If you offend someone like that, they would do their best to harm you while also having the leverage of being able to escape whenever they wanted. This ability made many people frustrated about space divergent ability users.

    Joshua continued, ¡°Then our Church¡¯s 31st Pope came into existence. Not many knew about this, but he was a space divergent ability user himself. Being one of those people, the pope knew that there was no way to study nor pass on such an ability. So he thought of another way, he used his own body to perform experiments. He used both alchemy and magic formations in the whole process. And after years of research, he finally produced a metal element magic formation, this formation can be used to iste space, making space divergent abilities malfunction. However, this achievement imed his life. Because of this, the 32nd Pope dered the formation to be one of the Radiant Church¡¯s sacred relics.¡±

    Ao Ke and Alex couldn¡¯t help but reveal shock in their faces. They couldn¡¯t fathom how someone would used their own bodies to perform experiments, all of it for the sole purpose of dealing with space divergent ability users. But after their initial shock, the two of them expressed their heartfelt admiration towards that Pope.

    Alex sighed, then he calmed his mood and said, ¡°So there¡¯s actually such a treasure. Then that¡¯s good. As soon as Zhao Hai arrives, then we would lure him towards this magical formation.¡± Ao Ke also nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve also sent word back to the n. The Patriarch would be sending five 9th rank Dragons in order to participate in this war. However, since they would be using dragon beads, their power would be lessened. In the end, the main force in this war would still be the Sea Dragons.¡±

    Joshua nodded and said, ¡°Alright, but you have to know that the range of the formation isn¡¯t very far. Moreover, it can only lock the Space inside it, conventional methods of movements would still remain unhindered. Therefore, if we want to deal with Zhao Hai, then we should be assured of our means.¡±

    Alex nodded, then he turned to Ic and said, ¡°Ic do you have any means to lure Zhao Hai? We¡¯ll set the formation beforehand and then have Zhao Hai lured inside before having him besieged by the experts. This is the only surefire way of dealing with him.¡±

    Ic nodded and said, ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be difficult. After we attack, we could just retreat slowly. Seeing this, I¡¯m quite sure that Zhao Hai would capitalize on the opportunity to do damage. And even if we don¡¯t attack, I can still take the defensive line forward, making Zhao Haie in before he notices that the formation.¡±

    Alex nodded and said, ¡°Good, I think that we shouldn¡¯t make a move in the following days. Let¡¯s preserve our strength and wait until the Dragons and the Radiant Church¡¯s relic arrives. After that, we¡¯ll deal with Zhao Hai in one go. As long as we can deal with Zhao Hai, the Mermaids would certainly fall shortly after.¡±

    Ao Ke nodded, ¡°Although dealing with the Mermaid n isn¡¯t easy, it doesn¡¯t mean that it is impossible. As long as we attract their forces here, the Dragon n can dispatch some people and attack Mermaid Ind. As soon as that ce falls down, we would achieve victory.¡±

    Joshua nodded and said, ¡°Right, then we¡¯ll wait until the sacred relic arrives before dealing with Zhao Hai. In the meantime, we¡¯ll be staying back, defending against further attacks by him.¡±

    Zhao Hai waspletely unaware that Joshua and the others were already thinking up of ways in order to deal with him. He was currently inside the de scale whale, discussing with Megan and Lizzy about today¡¯s tactical situation. They had fought for about half a day and had managed to find that their battle formations had weaknesses. However, these weaknesses also meant that there was room for improvement. Because of this, even if Megan and Lizzy hadn¡¯t defeated the enemy, they were still ted about the result.

    They kept talking up until they had reached the Mermaid n¡¯s defensive line. Upon arriving, Zhao Hai immediately received his undead since he didn¡¯t want to cause any panic among the troops.

    Luo Ying and the others were outside the formation, waiting for Zhao Hai toe back. Luo Ying was also somewhat worried, they had even prepared to reinforce him. So when she saw Zhao Hai return, she immediately felt relief.

    After inviting Zhao Hai over to the Azure Dragon Snail, Luo Ying looked at him and said, ¡°How was mister Zhao Hai¡¯s trip?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Very good. I managed to get more undead. But more importantly, I also toe across a very interesting thing.¡±

    When Luo Ying heard Zhao Hai, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Interesting thing?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Among the Sea Dragons was a person from the Dragon Race as well as an Archbishop of the Radiant Church. Isn¡¯t this very interesting?¡±

    ¡°What!¡± Luo Ying was in great surprise. ¡°Really? Did mister really see a Dragon and a person from the Radiant Church?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare joke about this matter. I did see a Dragon and someone from the Radiant Church. One wore a golden robe while the other wore the clothes of a red robed Archbishop. It seems like the Sea Dragons did indeed have a rtionship with the Dragons and the Radiant Church.¡±

    Luo Ying¡¯s face turned ugly, ¡°So it¡¯s like this. The implications of this is very heavy. Mermaid Ind is in the surface,pletely vulnerable to the attacks of flying Dragons. If they suddenly attack the ind, then it would mean great trouble. I have thank mister for this information, I shall immediately pass it over to the Queen.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Aside from this, I really don¡¯t have anything else to say. General, I¡¯ll be heading back first. I think that the Sea Dragons wouldn¡¯t be attacking today. So General doesn¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    Luo Ying nodded, she knew that Zhao Hai must have hit the Sea Dragons very hard this time. They shouldn¡¯t be thinking about attacking right now.

    After Zhao Hai returned to the de scale whale, he immediately used the Space in order to return to Iron Mountain Fort before telling Green the information. He also gave Green a messenger fish and taught him how to use it. After that, he went to Golden Ind and ryed the information to Kun, Rockhead, and Blockhead. Then he went to the Dwarf Mountains in order to tell them of the news as well.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t appear inside the vige, but instead, he shed on the square outside the Divine Pce. There was currently nobody here, so he wouldn¡¯t be noticed, at the same time, this ce was also not far from the Dwarf Vige.

    Not long after Zhao Hai appeared, a Dwarf came. It didn¡¯t take too long for this Dwarf to recognize that their Foreign Elder Zhao Hai hase. So he immediately weed him to the vige.

    Billy was currently setting up for work, so when he found out that Zhao Hai hade he immediately invited him over to his office. After they sat down, Billy looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, why did youe? Did something happen?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s not something trivial. Patriarch, did you know about the rtionship between the Dragons and the Divine Race?¡±

    Billy looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Rtionship between the Dragons and the Divine Race? What does the two of them had to do with each other? Did the Dragons participate in the war against the Divine Race?¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard Billy he immediately knew that the Dwarves had not recorded the rtionship between the Dragons and the Divine Race. Fortunately, Zhao Hai went to the Fishman Race. Otherwise, the wouldn¡¯t have known about this hidden chess piece of the Divine Race.

    Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°The Dragons did participate in the war against the Divine Race. However, they weren¡¯t helping the people of the Ark Continent. Instead, they sided with the Divine Race, bing their running dogs.¡±

    Billy stared, then his face couldn¡¯t help but change as he said, ¡°Really? Where did you get this information? How could the Dragons be the dogs of the Divine Race?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he narrated to Billy his experience with the Fishman race. Billy calmly listened to Zhao Hai, and when Zhao Hai finished Billy said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Dragons and the Divine Race would have such a rtionship. Fortunately, we found out about it. Otherwise, we would certainly suffer losses. What do you n to do right now?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I want to help the Fishmen deal with the Sea Dragons first. Then after that, I¡¯ll go and try to deal with the Dragons. They needed to be taken care of, them upying the ra Mountain is too big of a threat. ra Mountain houses the magic beast kingdom. If we have them control the magic beasts, then they would be good weapons of the Divine Racee wartime.¡±

    Billy nodded, ¡°If they indeed are people of the Divine Race, then it is right that they get eliminated. High level magic beast have wisdoms no less than us. If Dragons were controlling them, then it would be absolutely bad for us.¡±

    Zhao Hai agreed, then he asked, ¡°How¡¯s the information about the Elves? If there¡¯s nothing, we¡¯ll tell them about this matter. Let¡¯s see how they react to it.¡±

    Billy nodded, then he sighed, ¡°The Elves have always been slow to move, we cannot be anxious about this matter. Right, how are my people? Are they doing well?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°They¡¯re doing great. They¡¯ve already adapted to the environment and had even managed to make new friends. Right, since I¡¯ve already told you about what happened, I need to leave. I still need to head to the Prairie and inform the Beast King about this matter, having him prepare for the future.¡±

 Chapter 632 - Imperial Water Oyster

    <h4>Chapter 632 - Imperial Water Oyster</h4>

    The Beast King has been very happy these days. The Beast God¡¯s Spear has been returned to the Beastman Prairie, and for the Beastmen, this was a monumentally important matter. And for the Beast King, having the Beast God¡¯s Spear back would give him advantages in ruling the entire Prairie.

    Although the name ¡®Beast King¡¯ held power and prestige, the actual authority that it held wasn¡¯t that big. Moreover, the Lion Race was also at the side, waiting. This made the Beast King quite ufortable.

    But now that their Divine Artifact was back, his prestige has increased. In the past, those huge Warring tribes wouldn¡¯t give him too much face. But now, the situation has been improved. This was also good for his future ns.

    The Beast King didn¡¯t dare to tell the other Beastmen about the Divine Race. The Beast King knew that the Beastmen had a w. Aside from the Patriarchs of the tribes, the other Beastmen were very simple minded, it was very easy for them to reveal any secrets. The Beastmen were different from the Dwarves. The Dwarves operated inside their mountain, which was structured like a fortress, no Human can simply go in and out of it. Due to this, there was little to no chance of any Dwarf revealing secrets to the outside world.

    The Beastmen, on the other hand, was ced in the wide Prairie where Human merchants were free to go in and out, being able to easily contact with the Beastmen. If the Divine Race¡¯s matter was revealed too soon, then the Radiant Church would surely get wind of it.

    Because of this, the Beast King¡¯s preparations for dealing with the Divine Race were all held in secrecy, hiding it from the majority of the Beastman poption. For this n to seed, the Beast King would need the full cooperation of the various big warring tribes. In the past, this was fairly impossible, but now that the Beast God¡¯s Spear is back, the Beast King¡¯s influence has reached its apex, allowing him to carry out his n.

    The Beast King has been in contact with trustworthy Patriarchs of the warring tribes in recent days. He told them about the Divine Race, making them swear to hold the matter in secrecy before he had them return and prepare.

    On this day, the Beast King had just finished doing a task when a guard suddenly gave word. Zhao Hai hase. When the Beast King heard this, he stared for a moment before instructing his people to lead Zhao Hai into his living room.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s is the Foreign Prince of the Beastman Race, so it can be said that his position in the Prairie is above the majority of people while his reputation isn¡¯t lower than the Beast King. Since he retrieved the Beast God¡¯s Spear, the Beastmen were very respectful to him. Even his Magic Lily Shop has received good reception by the Beastmen, making its business very good.

    This Magic Lily shop was something that was opened by Zhao Hai, and since he was their Foreign Prince, the Beastmen treated him as one of them. The Beastmen knew the value of buying from one¡¯s own people. This made the shop¡¯s business very popr in the entire Prairie.

    Fortunately, the Buda n has the Markey Family¡¯s businesswork at their back, so no matter what, they can service all of the Beastmen that came to them. And since Magic Lily shop always did business fairly, it¡¯s reputation soared in the Prairie, which added to Zhao Hai¡¯s prestige.

    After being led by a Tiger nsman to the room, the Beast King immediately cleared the room, only leaving Zhao Hai and him behind. Then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, you came, did something happen?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I came upon something while I was visiting the Fishman Race. There¡¯s a rebellion currently happening in the sea. However, this isn¡¯t so simple. I saw a Dragon and a person from the Radiant Church there. Moreover, I¡¯ve also learned something from the Mermaid n. The Dragons have participated in the war between the Ark Continent and the Divine Race. However, the Dragons were on the side of the Gods. This made me suspect that the Dragons were aces that the Gods have hidden, preparing all this time to deal with us. If they manage to conquer the seas, then they would gain a huge advantage in the future war. And if we add the Radiant Church and the Dragons, we would stand no chance. I¡¯m telling you this because it might be possible that the Dragons would send people here. When I¡¯m done dealing with the matters of the Fishmen, I would immediately go to ra Mountain in order to cope with those Dragons!¡±

    The Beast King listened intently to Zhao Hai, upon hearing everything, his face couldn¡¯t help but change, ¡°Are you sure? The Dragons imed to be invincible in the continent, but I don¡¯t think so. I can send some Beastmen to help you. You can also discuss this with the Dwarves and have them send troops as well. Our men would deal with the Dragons first!¡±

    But Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°No, the Humans of the Continent are still unaware about the Divine Race. If you suddenly send troops to deal with the Dragons, the Dragons would certainly stop it. At that time, a great war might happen, causing our side some losses. Just preserve your own strength. You can rest assured that I can manage this. You don¡¯t need to worry too much.¡±

    The Beast King looked at Zhao Hai, then he lightly sighed and said,¡± Alright, but if you need our help, don¡¯t hesitate to send word. We Beastmen are always willing to die for our brothers!¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°No need to be uptight about this. Right, Your Majesty, I¡¯ll be heading back to the Fishmen. The war is still going on, I can¡¯t just leave for a long time.¡±

    Then the Beast King personally delivered Zhao Hai outside. Upon seeing Zhao Hai leave, the Beast King couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He suddenly felt helpless deep inside. The Beastmen generally didn¡¯t fear anything, but their enemy this time is just too strong. Even if they are Beastmen, they needed to bear with it patiently. They can only look at Zhao Hai like an outsider as he deals with the Radiant Church and the Dragons. The thought of this made the Beast King feel ufortable.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think about this, to him, the importance of informing the Beastmen and the Dwarves about the Dragon Race was just to make those two races defend themselves. He wanted them to be safe as much as possible. Dealing with the Dragons isn¡¯t very difficult for Zhao Hai.

    When Zhao Hai returned to the Space, he finally let out a sigh of relief. He had finally plugged the leak. He was really afraid that this leak would be exploited by the Dragons.

    Nobody in the continent knew about the rtionship between the Divine Race and the Dragons. If the Dragons were to attack with the Divine Race, then the Beastmen and the Dwarves would surely be ced in great danger. It was good that he came to the Fismen at this time.

    While thinking about this, Zhao Hai entered the Space¡¯s vi. But when he entered, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. He wasn¡¯t expecting the ce to be so lively.

    When he walked in, Zhao Hai saw Laura, Lizzy and Megan inside, discussing tactics. Naturally, Laura was only givingments from time to time, the ones who talked a lot were Lizzy and Megan.

    Lizzy and Megan both seem to have a natural instinct for strategy. This was something that one is born with, not learned. Once they are able to sense the changes of the battlefield, the two of them would surely be famed generals before long.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t go and disturb them, he just went to the hot spring underground and soaked in it, rxing his body and mind. In the past few days, the Divine Race¡¯s matter had made his entire being stiff, making it hard for him to breathe. But what gave Zhao Hai more headache was the fact that the Demon Race still haven¡¯t revealed themselves. Zhao Hai already has some understanding about the Divine Race, but for the Demons, he was entirely clueless. This gave him a huge headache.

    After having rested for the rest of the evening. Zhao Hai was invited by Luo Ying to the Azure Dragon Snail the next morning. But Luo Ying wasn¡¯t intending to discuss war with Zhao Hai, she came to look for him for a totally different matter.

    When Zhao Hai came to the hall, Luo Ying immediately said, ¡°Mister, please sit down.¡±

    The Luo Ying who was generally cold had suddenly turned warm, this made Zhao Hai feel strange. He looked at Luo Ying, puzzled, before he said, ¡°What matter does general want me for?¡±

    Luo Ying smiled faintly and said, ¡°Something good has arrived. The n had sent me some items to give to Mister.¡±

    Zhao Hai asked, ¡°Something for me? What are they?¡±

    Luo Ying smiled faintly and said, ¡°Take them here.¡± Then two Mermaids carried two bottles over. The bottles had sand and some aquatic nts in them, but they weren¡¯t relevant. What¡¯s relevant were the actual contents of the bottles. One held a white oyster, while the other had an azure snail.

    The white oyster had no patterns on it, it was pure white, the kind of white that would make one stare at it for quite some time. As for the azure snail, it looked just like a snail, nothing was special.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s confused look, Luo Ying couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°I came to know that mister likes to collect unique lifeforms. This oyster is a special type of being in the sea, we call it Imperial Water Oyster. This oyster can grow a pearl that held some properties. The pearl can increase one¡¯s water element attacks. The bigger the pearl, the better its effect. It¡¯s quite a precious magic beast of the sea.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s face changed into glee as he looked at thismon looking oyster. He didn¡¯t think that this little thing would have such good use.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai liked the oyster, Luo Ying smiled and then continued, ¡°This snail is actually a young and living Azure Dragon Snail. Young Azure Dragon Snails have yet to form patterns on their shells. Only after ten years would the dragon patterns appear. The more years pass, the more distinct the patterns would be.¡±

    Surprise! This was definitely a surprise for Zhao Hai. He had long yearned for an Azure Dragon Snail, but this snail was a treasure for the Mermaid n, so he was too embarrassed to ask for one. And since the snail is too rare, he might not even be able to find one. He wasn¡¯t expecting the Mermaids to gift him one today, this was really a good gift.

 Chapter 633 - Frequent Each Other

    <h4>Chapter 633 - Frequent Each Other</h4>

    For ordinary people, these two things would be impossible to be put into good use. The Imperial Water Oyster would need years before a pearl can be made. And the longer the pearl stays inside the oyster, the better its effect would be. However, the life of a Human can only be so much. When the pearl reaches a formidable level, its owner might have already died.

    The same was true for the Azure Dragon Snail. Although the snail had a lot of uses, it would still need several hundred years before it can be good. If one wants to have the same Azure Dragon Snail as the Mermaid n, then one would still have to wait for a thousand years. Even 9th rank experts couldn¡¯t live for that long, much less average people. It was virtually useless.

    But Zhao Hai was different, he has the Space which was going against heaven¡¯s will. So these two marine beings have great use for him. The Space can elerate growth, so if he ced the Azure Dragon Snail inside, it wouldn¡¯t take too long for it to grow into something formidable. Moreover, he can also produce more Azure Dragon Snails.

    There is also the Imperial Water Oyster. It might not be relevant to have one or two, but if this thing can be mass produced, then the situation would be different. This water element treasure was something extremely useful for Water Mages since their attack would be three times stronger. If the pearl gets mass produced and handed over to the Water Mages of the continent, then the overall power of the continent would be increased.

    Naturally, since this thing is precious to the Fishman Race, they weren¡¯t able to mass produce it. But it was different for Zhao Hai, if he wanted more, then he would have more. And the oyster would be much different in the Space. The oyster might not produce a pearl in the sea, but in the Space, it was certain that it would make one.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s expression, Luo Ying knew that Zhao Hai was satisfied with the gifts. Luo Ying couldn¡¯t help but appreciate Luo Luo. The information that Luo Luo gave her had be very important.

    Zhao Hai received the two bottles, then he turned to Luo Ying and smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve made the General go through much troubles for me. This one is indeed interested in collecting unique things. I wish to have as many unique marine things as possible.¡±

    Luo Ying smiled and said, ¡°Mister is too polite. I¡¯ve already sent word, making people collect as much unique things as possible. I believe that they would be sending those over in a few days.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and then said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to thank the general. I¡¯m nning to suppress the Sea Dragons today as well. I also want to see how the Radiant Church and the Dragons respond. What do you think?¡±

    Luo Ying thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll have to trouble mister. In two days, the n¡¯s reinforcements would arrive. When theye, we can do a general attack.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll attack the Sea Dragons in the meantime. When your army ispleted, then we can attack together. Just take these following days as a break and take a good rest.¡±

    Luo Ying nodded, then she stood up and bowed to Zhao Hai, ¡°Mister¡¯s great kindness towards my Mermaid n will not go unremembered. If mister needs something in the future, me and my n would surelye to your assistance.¡±

    Zhao Hai stood up andughed, ¡°General is too polite. I¡¯ve onlye to help this time because we have amon enemy. What General said made this Zhao Hai blush. If General has nothing else to say, then I shall be taking my leave.¡±

    Luo Ying nodded and then said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t be stopping mister.¡± Then Zhao Hai gave Luo Ying a salute before turning around to leave. When Zhao Hai left, Luo Ying turned to Luo Luo and said, ¡°Luo Luo, you have contributed greatly this time. It seems like mister really likes to collect strange things. We must collect more things for mister, the sea is near endless, we should be able to find things that he likes.¡±

    Luo Luo smiled and said, ¡°General is too polite. But General, I don¡¯t understand. It takes a lot of effort to collect such things. All of this just for mister¡¯s help?¡±

    Luo Ying smiled faintly and said, ¡°Silly thing, you¡¯re quite clueless. All this effort is not just a gesture of gratitude towards mister Zhao Hai. You might have heard, the Radiant Church, Dragons, and Sea Dragons have started to work together. I¡¯m afraid theing of the Divine Race would arrive soon. Mister Zhao Hai is an ally of the Dwarves as well as the Beastmen. He will surely be a central figure in the fight against the Divine Realm. Such a person is worth all of our effort.¡±

    When Luo Luo heard Luo Ying, she stared for a moment before shepletely understood. Her face was pale when she asked, ¡°General, will the Divine Realm really invade us?¡±

    Luo Ying sighed and said, ¡°ording to the recent developments, the invasion is for certain. The races in the continent would surely suffer a disaster.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know about what Luo Luo and Luo Ying were talking about. After all, he was currently in the Space, staring at the two bottles in his hand. Inspecting them with great curiosity.

    Just as the group was staring at the bottle with the Azure Dragon Snail, the Space issued a prompt. It told them that it was possible to rear the two marine magic beasts, this made Zhao Hai feel relieved. At this time, Laura tapped the Azure Dragon Snail¡¯s bottle and said, ¡°Brother Hai, make Cai¡¯er raise this one. When the timees, we would also have our own Azure Dragon Snail.¡± The Azure Dragon Snail that Laura meant was naturally the one that Luo Ying was currently using.

    Zhao Hai looked at Laura and smiled, ¡°How could that be so simple ? The Mermaid n¡¯s Azure Dragon Snail had underwent many years of refining. Let¡¯s wait for a few days, then I¡¯ll go and ask whether we can gain ess to this Water Refining method. This method is going to be very useful.¡±

    Lizzy didn¡¯t care about this so much, she turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, let¡¯s go. I want to test my formation on the Sea Dragons today.¡±

    Upon hearing Lizzy, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll be heading to the Sea Dragons in order to practice battle formations.¡± Then he waved his hand to summon his undead army before they went forward.

    Alex and the others have set up their army formation quite early and waited. They knew that since Zhao Hai gained the upper hand yesterday, he would surelye back today. So they decided to not go on the offense, but instead focused on defense.

    They were waiting as well, as long as the sacred relic of the Radiant Church arrives along with the Dragon n¡¯s experts, Zhao Hai would finally be dealt with. So what they want to do right now was to defend with all they have.

    However, Ic had pushed their line of defense forward. This was to prepare for Zhao Hai in the future. Because they had gone forward, when they n to deal with Zhao Hai in a few days, they can just move the army backwards, making Zhao Hai fall into the center of the magic formation. At that time, he would then be besieged by experts.

    Ic was currently sitting inside his huge sea urchin, his eyes focused on the distance. He had a hunch that the enemy would being today. And sure enough, a cubic formation slowly appeared. Ic immediately ordered the army to prepare themselves for battle.

    The men of Ic¡¯s army didn¡¯t dare to be neglectful this time. They had already experienced the might of Zhao Hai¡¯s undead yesterday. They didn¡¯t expect that they would be ced in such a predicament by those undead.

    Zhao Hai was sitting inside the de Scale Whale¡¯s body, he looked at the monitor and then said, ¡°Lizzy, Megan, what formations do the two of you want to test today?¡±

    Lizzy smiled and said, ¡°Let me try first. I want the same Demon as yesterday.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at her and said, ¡°Alright, how does your Demon n to deal with the enemy?¡±

    Lizzy smiled faintly and said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, the cube formation that the other party was doing today might be very good. But you can see that it has distinct edges and corners. My new Demon formation would look like a big octopus. Combat units on the tentacles of the octopus would attack those edges and corners. Although those ces are filled with elite troops, changing their position wouldn¡¯t be very easy for themander. Making it possible for us to slowly, bit by bit, grind those edges.¡±

    Then Lizzy drew her formation on the monitor. Zhao Hai understood what Lizzy wants, she wanted those troops to entangle the cube like an octopus¡¯ tentacle. These troops would then be akin to a file, grinding down on those edges of the cube.

    Zhao Hai thought that this formation seemed to be quite interesting. So he nodded and waved his hand, ordering the undead like how Lizzy wanted. Then he sent them out to attack the other party.

    Ic was currently in hismand center, calmly looking at the enemy. He wanted to know what formations the other party had prepared for him today. To be honest, Ic couldn¡¯t help but feel like he was currently ying chess with the enemy. This feeling was something that had stuck to his mind.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s undead quickly arrived at the other party¡¯s cube formation. Then the undead formation suddenly changed, it had sprouted a lot of tentacles, all of which were heading towards Ic¡¯s formation

    But Ic was an experienced war General, so he knew what the other party wanted to do. Upon seeing the enemy he immediatelymanded, ¡°Change formation, make a ball formation with me as the center.¡± Then hismand got passed through as the formation moved slowly. With Ic as the center, troops were rotating,yer byyer around him.

    Lizzy didn¡¯t expect the other side to change formation this quickly. Her Demon formation was highly effective against the cube formation, however, it was unsuitable against the ball formation.

    At this time, Megan said, ¡°Good, they turned into a ball. Elder Brother Hai, use my Connecting Thorns in order to deal with them.¡± After Megan saw how the enemy used the ball formation yesterday, she immediately racked up her brains in order to find a way to deal with it. The method that she had developed was exactly this ¡®Connecting Thorns.

    This formation is very basic and simple, it was just a bunch of small cone formations lined up with each other. Then this line would oppose the direction that the ball formation was rotating, scratching its surface and breaking some of the enemies off.

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he immediately changed the arrangement for the undead. The tentacles shrank as small cone formations appeared, then it went to oppose the spinning motion of the other party¡¯s formation.

 Chapter 634 - The True War

    <h4>Chapter 634 - The True War</h4>

    Everyday in the next four days, Zhao Hai had brought his undead to attack the Sea Dragons¡¯ base. Fighting with the Sea Dragons had be a game to Lizzy and Megan. The ideas that they hade up were endless, most of them were something that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have thought of. Seeing the two women being excited made Zhao Hai speechless. He really didn¡¯t expect these two to be this enthusiastic.

    In these four days, the Sea Dragons were also very calm. But now, they are ready, the Radiant Church¡¯s sacred relic had arrived. It was a huge magic formation made using seven minor metallic formations . But this formation didn¡¯t have a veryrge area of operation. The whole formation can only epass about a thousand square meters. After this area, the effectivity of the formation wouldrgely drop up until it couldn¡¯t suppress space anymore.

    This thousand square meter area is not very big, especially to experts like Zhao Hai, they can pass this distance in just a blink of an eye. But if he were to be surrounded in this thousand meter squared area, he would still be in deep trouble.

    At this point, the Sea Dragons were only waiting for the experts from the Dragon n to arrive. The Radiant Church had also sent four 9th rank experts, with Joshua in the mix, the Church had 5 9th rank experts participating. Besides Ao Ke, the Dragon n had sent 5 9th rank experts, all in all counting up to six. Finally, the Sea Dragons had their own nine 9th rank experts. Altogether, there were 20 9th rank experts in this operation to deal with Zhao Hai. Because of this, Alex and the others were confident. They believed that Zhao Hai would finally be dealt with.

    While the Sea Dragons were preparing, Luo Ying¡¯s side hadn¡¯t been idle either. These days, reinforcements had finally arrived. Right now, their army was numbered nearly 20 million troops.

    When Zhao Hai heard this number, he couldn¡¯t help but get startled. 20-million-troop army, what kind of concept was that? Zhao Hai felt that this number could actually fill the entire ocean.

    Luo Ying also prepared to make a move in two days. It can be said that the two sides were already preparing for their war. At the request of Luo Ying, Zhao Hai rested for two days. He didn¡¯t find any trouble with the Sea Dragons since he knew that Luo Ying was preparing to attack them.

    When the Sea Dragons saw that Zhao Hai hadn¡¯te, they couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then they immediately sent someone to check only to see the present Mermaid army.

    After knowing about this, Alex immediately took Joshua and Ao Ke to the pce hall as he told them the scout¡¯s report.

    After hearing Alex out, Ao Ke couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s wait for them to get prepared. The opportunity finally came, so while we restrict their army here, the Patriarch would also have people go and attack Mermaid Ind. Extinguishing their root in one fell swoop.¡±

    Joshua nodded and said, ¡°The Church shall also help. We must give ruin to Mermaid Ind. With the destruction of that ce, the enemy¡¯s morale would be low. When the timees, we can seize the opportunity and counter-attack.¡±

    Alex nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be troubling you two. When the experts from the Dragon n arrive, we would then be able to deal with Zhao Hai. After that, we can deal with the Mermaids.¡±

    The two nodded, then Joshua said, ¡°We should set the formation up. So when Zhao Hai arrives, we can direct him there and the eliminate him.¡±

    Alex nodded, ¡°Good, I¡¯ll have to ask the Archbishop¡¯s help in arranging the formation. As long as that gets set up, the only thing we will be waiting for would be Zhao Hai¡¯s attack.¡±

    But Ao Ke still knit his brows and said, ¡°The Mermaid army has already been assembled. If they work together, then wouldn¡¯t dealing with Zhao Hai be more difficult?¡±

    Alex smiled faintly and said, ¡°Envoy can rest assured, the love of the Mermaids are quite well known. Even if they had arge army, I think they would still let Zhao Hai and his undead take the lead. This is to ensure that they would suffer the least losses. So as long as Zhao Hai takes to the front, our n can still go through.¡±

    Ao Ke nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll have to ask the Archbishop to prepare. When my people arrive tomorrow, we shall prepare our ambush. The moment Zhao Hai enters the formation is the moment he gets exterminated.¡±

    Joshua nodded, then he walked out of the hall along with Ao Ke and Alex. The other two wanted to see how this formation was going to be arranged.

    Joshua arrived outside, and long with several Sea Dragons, he went towards the battlefield. A couple of days ago, he had already chosen a ce not too far from Ic¡¯s army position. The ce was in a narrow valley, so if Zhao Hai chases after Ic, he would surelye upon the formation.

    After arriving at the ce, Joshua made several Fishmen dig seven ditches first; one in the middle and then six on the surrounding area. The ditch wasn¡¯t too deep, only about 2 meters down. Any deeper and it would affect the strength of the formation.

    After having dug the holes, Joshua retrieved seven one-meter diameter discs from his space bag. These seven discs were made out of unknown metal, all of them were sparkling and beautiful. Etched on top of them were some mysterious symbols.

    Joshua delicately ced the seven discs on each hole, carefully adjusting its angle and direction. After some time, when the discs were adjusted properly, the seven discs had started to give out a faint glow, but faint enough that it couldn¡¯t be easily spotted.

    After seeing this, Joshua knew that the magic formation had been ced properly. Then he instructed the Fishmen to carefully bury the discs. After that, the magic formation had already been set.

    The next day, the experts from the Dragon n had arrived. Ao Ke and the others immediately handed them some water repelling dragon beads. When they prepared for the ambush, the Fishmen also took out a fewrge shells for them to stay in. These shells were also special products of the sea. Although its offensive and defensive strength wasn¡¯t very good, it still had the ability to mask the breath of a person. The Fishmen had given this shell the name Stealth Shell. I cannot really make someone stealthy, it just manages to hide a person¡¯s aura.

    The stealth shells were ced right next to Joshua¡¯s magic formation. When they became disguised, nobody can see them from the outside anymore.

    Since the formation was ced right behind Ic¡¯s army, Luo Ying wasn¡¯t able to spot it. At this time, they were still in preparation, getting ready to deal with the Sea Dragons in one go.

    But at this time, Ao Ke and Joshua had also written a letter to tell the Dragon n and the Radiant Church about the current situation. The Dragon n and the Radiant Church immediately organized a group of experts and had them sent over to Mermaid Ind, prepared to eliminate the Mermaid n.

    Two days after Luo Ying started her preparations, the battle would finally begin. And just as Alex guessed, to Luo Ying had Zhao Hai take the lead with his undead army.

    This idea was actually proposed by Zhao Hai, and Luo Ying didn¡¯t object to it. During the days where Zhao Hai was fighting with Ic, the undead in his hand had not reduced. Instead, it had gotten more and more. At this point, the Fishman undead that he had amounted to more than 2 million.

    After everything had been prepared, Zhao Hai left with his undead first, then followed by Luo Ying¡¯s army. While sitting inside the de Scale Whale and looking at the monitor, Zhao Hai turned to Lizzy and Megan and said, ¡°When the battle starts, I¡¯ll have the two of you takemand. What do you think?¡±

    Lizzy turned her head and took a nce at the army that was not too far behind them. Her eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red from excitement as she said, ¡°Alright,manding in battles is really fun.¡±

    The simrly excited Megan nodded. When he saw the two, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh. Megan and Lizzy had be more and more like generals in the past few days. Their strategies were getting more and more decentpared to their first ones. It had be more impossible for the enemy to break their formations as the ws have gotten less and less.

    The army was getting closer and closer to the Sea Dragons¡¯ defensive line. Adam had also spotted their army, but he didn¡¯t n to challenge Zhao Hai right now. His purpose was to direct Zhao Hai to the magic formation. Therefore, he immediately ordered his army to slowly retreat.

    This was also a normal thing to do. Ic¡¯s men numbered 10 million while Luo Ying had 20 million. With a difference of more than double, it wasn¡¯t a mystery why Ic retreated.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about this as hemanded his undead to go forward. But at this moment, Zhao Hai was suddenly stunned as he turned to Lizzy and said, ¡°Look, right there, aren¡¯t those people?¡± Then he pointed towards a spot in the monitor.

    Lizzy and the others followed Zhao Hai¡¯s finger and saw that nearby Ic¡¯s army were several big shells. In these big shells were people, some were Humans while some were Dragons. Moreover, their strengths seem to be formidable.

    Lizzy frowned and said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, what do they intend to do? Do they want to ambush us? They look strong, perhaps 9th rank experts.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, but he still didn¡¯t make army stop. He proceeded to advance slowly as the magic formation appeared in the monitor. Lizzy and the others carefully looked at the magic formation, but since they weren¡¯t acquainted with the art, they were puzzled when seeing it.

    Zhao Hai was also clueless, at this time, Laura frowned, ¡°Brother Hai, what is this? I can understand them using 9th ranks to deal with us, but a magic formation? What are they nning to do?¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned as well as he looked at the buried magic formation. After a while, he shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯lle to know about it soon.¡± He said as he still urged his undead to go forward.

    1. I did a double take, it really did just skip xD

 Chapter 635 - Besieged

    <h4>Chapter 635 - Besieged</h4>

    ZHao Hai knew that informing others about this was impossible. Although these people were 9th rank experts, they were currently inside a shell, with their aura¡¯spletely hidden. Moreover, these shells were also buried under the seabed. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have the monitor, then it would be impossible for him to spot these people.

    However, Zhao Hai also didn¡¯t understand what this magic formation would do. So to be safe, he had Laura and the others return to the Space. In any case, nothing will happen to him, he can crystallize, making people unable to do damage to him. Moreover, he also has so many undead. Although they have 5th or 6th rank strength right now, all of them can instantly return to being 9th ranks. With these many 9th rank creatures, the enemy¡¯s 9th ranks would be useless.

    But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to show his cards so easily. He still wanted to see what the other party wanted to do and what effects this magic formation had.

    Laura and the others didn¡¯t object to Zhao Hai¡¯s idea to deliver them to the Space. Although they were also 9th rank experts, their experience in battle was very low. At the same time, they also didn¡¯t have Zhao Hai¡¯s crystallization ability. They would only burden Zhao Hai if they chose to remain here.

    Zhao Haimanded his army to move forward as though he didn¡¯t notice the ambush at all. He believed that as soon as he enters the magic formation, the other party would start to attack. He had counted the number of opponents, 20 people, not more not less, 20 people.

    Twenty 9th rank experts! Seeing this number made Zhao Hai smile, the enemy surely did regard him very highly. Sending 20 9th ranks just to deal with him was very interesting.

    Although Ic was retreating, he made sure that his retreat wasn¡¯t fast. If he went back faster than he wanted, Zhao Hai might stop and send his undead towards him. Ic managed his army carefully, attracting Zhao Hai closer and closer to the formation. As soon as Zhao Hai enters, then everything would be taken care of.

    Zhao Hai sat inside the de scale whale, in his hand was his Blood Ghost Staff. His two eyes intently staring at the opposing army as he calcted his entry to the magic formation.

    The people in ambush were also waiting for Zhao Hai to enter the formation. Time passed by bit by bit as Zhao Hai got closer and closer to their encirclement

    Zhao Hai counted in his mind, ¡°Ten, nine, eight, seven, six, five, four, three, two, one,¡± When the reached ¡®one¡¯ he had finally entered the formation.

    Sure enough, when he entered the formation, the seabed suddenly moved as 20 shadows appeared from the bottom of the sea. Uponing out, these people immediately got to work. Some of them were charged with handling the undead while some barrelled towards the de scale whale.

    Zhao Hai also made his move, he received the de scale whale to the Space and then turned towards the approaching enemies. What made Zhao Hai feel strange was the fact that the enemy hadn¡¯t used their magic formation yet.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know that the formation was already in effect. It¡¯s just that its function was to lock the space, nothing else.

    If Zhao Hai really had a space divergent ability, then he would have already felt that his power was suppressed. But unfortunately, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have such an ability. His Space and the Ark Continent¡¯s space divergent ability were two different things.

    Space abilities of the Ark Continent were different, no matter how good it was, it still uses the space of the continent. On the other hand, Zhao Hai¡¯s Space was another thingpletely. His Space was inside his body, a variant Space that had no rtionship with the Ark Continent. Because of this, the enemy¡¯s magic formation was useless to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai had thought that the purpose of the enemy¡¯s magic formation was to attack him, or maybe to suppress his movements. But it looks like the magic formation was not functioning right now, which made Zhao Hai puzzled. He couldn¡¯t understand what this magic formation would do, why did they set this up?

    However, the situation didn¡¯t allow him enough time to think. Ninth rank experts were currently throwing themselves towards him. Zhao Hai smiled and then had the undead try to block those people. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have them show their 9th rank strength, so they were still 5th to 6th ranks, he wasn¡¯t nning on revealing his hand too soon.

    Although there were 20 people on the opposing side, these people weren¡¯t a threat to him. So he just wanted to test his strength against these people.

    Zhao Hai looked at the enemy, they wereposed of Sea Dragons, Dragons, and people from the Radiant Church. This scene made Zhao Hai feel excitement. He really wanted to see how strong these Sea Dragons and Dragons were.

    The 5ht to 6th rank undead were unable to block all of the 9th ranks. Faced with the attacks of the enemy, Zhao Hai waved his staff and said, ¡°Condense!¡±

    This ¡®Condense¡¯ magic was a basic spell of Water Mages. This magic made all of the surrounding waters solidify, trapping any enemy within it.

    One must know that Zhao Hai was now a 9th rank expert, so his ¡®Condense¡¯ magic couldn¡¯t just be ignored. If an 8th rank were to receive Zhao Hai¡¯s Condense magic, then that 8th rank wouldn¡¯t be able to move.

    The enemy that Zhao Hai was facing right now were 9th rank experts, 6 people at this time. These 6 people were all from the Sea Dragon tribe. The Sea Dragons knew that they were the strongest ones when it came to underwaterbat. Although the Dragons and the Humans were also 9th rank, they¡¯re strengths were still suppressed by the sea. Therefore, the Dragons and the Humans became in charge of dealing with the undead while the six Sea Dragon experts were going to deal with Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai yed along and had his undead bluntly attack. Although the present strengths of these undead were 5ht or 6th rank, they still numbered about 2 million. No matter how fierce one was, even if they were 9th rank, one still couldn¡¯t ignore such numbers.

    The six Sea Dragons felt the change of the surrounding waters, but since they were 9th ranks, it only affected them a little. After all, Sea Dragons were experts of Water magic as well. The eyes of the Sea Dragons couldn¡¯t help but turn smug before it was reced by a cruel expression. They gave a shout before their blue robes turned into blue armor, their head ornaments turned into Dragon helmets, and their gloves became sharp ws.

    Zhao Hai stared at what just happened, he just saw clothes that acted as the one that he had, both were clothing that can transform.

    Zhao Hai knew that adult Dragons had three transformation. The first one would be their humanoid form, the one where they wore their robes. This form was called Human form by the Dragon race. The second form was their armored state, this was the fighting form of the Dragon race. Moreover, in this form, their strength would be twice their strength on their Human form. The final form is their true body state. This was when theypletely be Dragons, of which they can exhibit their full power.

    But since Zhao Hai was trapped inside a formation and was unable to escape, he was just akin to a fish in a barrel. Moreover, if they used their true form, the ce would get crammed, given how small the area of the formation was. Only two Dragons can attack Zhao Hai each time. Therefore, the Sea Dragons opted to fight using their Armored form.

    While Zhao Hai stared, a Sea Dragon rushed towards him. His ws extended as he swung towards Zhao Hai¡¯s head. His entire w was covered with blue scales which also shed some blue radiance, showing that this attack was a serious one.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s hand moved, meeting this attack with a sideways stroke. The Blood Ghost Staff in his hand met the other party¡¯s attack. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t transform the staff into a sword, he struck with the intention of testing the defensive capabilities of the enemy.

    The other party wasn¡¯t expecting the Mage Zhao Hai to retaliate with a strong melee attack. He couldn¡¯t block it, so the staff smashed into his chest. The Sea Dragon felt as though his chest was hit with an extremely heavy hammer. His lungs emptied as his body was smashed backwards.

    This startled the Sea Dragon, he had actually been injured. He immediately retreated as he took a few breaths and suppressing the blood flowing out of his body. At the same time, the eyes of the Sea Dragon focused entirely on Zhao Hai.

    One must know that the bodies of Sea Dragons were very formidable. Zhao Hai¡¯s blow actually damaged the Sea Dragon¡¯s armored body. This was beyond what he had expected, this also made him understand Zhao Hai¡¯s strength.

    At this time, the attacks of the other Sea Dragons also arrived. Although all of them were 9th ranks, this was the first time that they had ganged up on one enemy, so their cooperation wasn¡¯t the best. However, they still surrounded Zhao Hai, they absolutely cannot have Zhao Hai leave the formation.

    After Zhao Hai¡¯s staff repelled the Sea Dragon, the attack of another Sea Dragon had already arrived. The Sea Dragon shone a blue light as Zhao Hai felt the water around his body turn a lot heavier. Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes shed, this was ¡®Condense¡¯, the same spell that he used just earlier. It seems like the other party wanted him to see how they do the spell.

    Then Zhao Hai wielded his staff as ck gas appeared all around. This ck gas wasn¡¯t the ordinary Dark Mist of the Dark Mages, this was another kind of Dark Magic, Corrosive Mist¡¯.

 Chapter 636 - Fierce Struggle

    <h4>Chapter 636 - Fierce Struggle</h4>

    ¡®Corrosive Mist¡¯ was one of the mostmonly used Dark Mage spell. This magic can be both weak and strong. This spell was mainly dependent on the Dark Mage and on what type of poison he decided to use.

    Corrosion magic was like this because it was a kind of growing magic. Magic is divided into low-level, high-level, and forbidden-level magic. And aside from these three ssifications, there is also growing magic.

    Growing magic is a magic that can be slowly upgraded. Take corrosion for example, when practicing this magic, a Dark Mage would find a certain toxin and then slowly refine it with magic. After that, whenever a Dark Mage uses corrosions magic, it would then have the properties of that toxin.

    When a Dark Mage gets into a higher level, he can refine a stronger toxin, making the strength of his corrosion much stronger. The more formidable one¡¯s toxin was, the more powerful the spell would be.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s corrosion spell was not simple, the toxin that he used was the one that the Space had. It was strong to the point that it can affect 9th rank experts. Most importantly, it can also be a water element technique. Although it still needed the dark mist, which was a gas, the poison can still diffuse into the water.

    When the Sea Dragons entered this mist, their breathing suddenly became difficult, their minds turning dizzy. This startled those who were attacking Zhao Hai. Blue light came out of their bodies as they formed a protectiveyer around it. However, these experts didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai¡¯s spell would also corrode their protectiveyer. This shook the Sea Dragons, they immediately retreated soon after.

    One must know that even ordinary barriers can still remain untouched by 8th ranks as long as it was a 9th rank that used it. But Zhao Hai¡¯s corrosion can actually melt the protection of these 9th ranks. The Sea Dragons couldn¡¯t help but stare at the strength of Zhao Hai¡¯s ¡®Corrosive Mist¡¯.

    The Sea Dragons might have retreated, but one of them actually stayed. He saw how formidable Zhao Hai¡¯s corrosion was, but he still didn¡¯t go back. Instead, his eyes shed as blue light reinforced his body before he rushed straight into the mist.

    However, when he broke through the mist, he didn¡¯t see Zhao Hai in front of him. The person stared, before suddenly feeling rms going off inside his head. He had a slight dy but was still able to promptly react as he blocked the attack from above using his trident.

    Bang! A resounding sound was heard as the armor on the Sea Dragon¡¯s arm was broken by Zhao Hai¡¯s staff. The Sea Dragon let out a painful roar before he withdrew from the mist.

    The scale armor of the Sea Dragons were derived from their own scales. The toughness of Dragon scales was famed throughout the continent. Nobody expected Zhao Hai to be able to crush it.

    Dragon armor had many advantages, one of them was the fact that they were harder than most materials, making their defenses very good. However, their w was the fact that the scales were part of a Dragon¡¯s own body. So after being crushed, the pain that was brought to them would be much strongerpared to when one¡¯s full body armor gets crushed. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t a mystery as to why the Sea Dragon gave out a cry of pain.

    The Sea Dragon was just repelled not killed. And after Zhao Hai hit the arm of the Sea Dragon, another on appeared on top of his has he went to grab the back of Zhao Hai¡¯s head. However, Zhao Hai¡¯s managed to quickly turn his body and blocked the other party¡¯s attack with his fist.

    The Sea Dragon got excited, bodies of Dragons were always betterpared to Humans. Even if they are both 9th ranks, bodies of Dragons still came on top. For Zhao Hai to use his fist to meet his attack, the Sea Dragon thought that Zhao Hai was just courting death.

    Although the strength that Zhao Hai showed was quite formidable and revealed that he wasn¡¯t just a Mage, but also a very strong warrior. Still, the Sea Dragon believed that Zhao Hai¡¯s body wasn¡¯t so strong that he can manage to survive this encounter.

    However, the Sea Dragon failed to notice that Zhao Hai¡¯s hand had already crystallized. Boom! When w and fist met, the Sea Dragon cried in pain as he retreated immediately. Moreover, one could see that the Sea Dragon¡¯s fist was oozing out blood. If Dragons didn¡¯t have great bodies, his hand might have already been erased.

    After repelling yet another person, Zhao Hai¡¯s figure rushed back into the fight. He flew towards to the recently injured Sea Dragon while also waving his staff, causing a few ice spears to appear and attack the other Sea Dragons.

    The Sea Dragon who just retreated didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would attack. But since he was a 9th rank expert, his reaction also came quick. He didn¡¯t retreat but instead charged to meet Zhao Hai. His eyes were zing as he stared at the Human. His two fingers extended as an ice weapon appeared and attacked Zhao Hai. The Sea Dragons had started to use magic in order to deal with Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai saw the Sea Dragons¡¯ movement, however, he didn¡¯t stop his charge and just sidestepped the attack. The Sea Dragon didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai would dodge like this. But he still followed up with a horizontal attack towards Zhao Hai¡¯s chest.

    However, this Sea Dragon had forgotten about Zhao Hai¡¯s staff. Although the Blood Ghost Staff wasn¡¯t lengthened, it still came up longer in addition to the length of Zhao Hai¡¯s arm. Because of this, Zhao Hai¡¯s attack hade in contact with the Sea Dragon much sooner, Bam! The scale of the Sea Dragon broke as the Sea Dragon felt extreme chest pain. The Sea Dragon preserved his breath, otherwise he might have already fainted.

    But since his defense was still strong, he managed to survive Zhao Hai¡¯s attack. His body was repelled back which also took him out of Zhao Hai¡¯s attacking range.

    Zhao Hai stood in ce, and just as he was about to chase, a Dragon suddenly appeared. This person was different from the Sea Dragons, his body was covered golden armor, a style the same as the Sea Dragon but was thicker. Moreover, in addition to his sharp ws, this Dragon also had sharp protrusions on his two elbows. This made his elbows a good weapon for attack.

    The Dragon used his elbow to attack Zhao Hai. The reason this Dragon stopped attacking the undead was because Zhao Hai was about to leave the magic formation. It was imperative to their n that Zhao Hai stayed inside.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know about this, so he was concentrating on meeting the enemy attack. Zhao Hai saw that the enemy attack was quite strong, so he retreated and mmed into a Sea Dragon that was close who, at this time, was on his way to grabbing Zhao Hai¡¯s arm.

    Seeing this situation, Zhao Hai waved his staff vertically, hitting the Sea Dragon upwards, blocking the Dragon attack. If the Dragon continued his attack, he would then be hitting the Sea Dragon, which was his ally.

    As soon as Zhao Hai stopped, he felt a strong wave of pressure on his head. And behind him, another attack from the Sea Dragons arrived.

    Zhao Hai flew down, then the staff on his hand suddenly lit up. One must know that it was very dark at the bottom of the sea, therefore the Sea Dragons had already adapted to the darkness. When Zhao Hai lit the area up, this caused to surrounding Sea Dragons to be blinded, feeling like their eyes were on fire. They gave a grunt as they stopped their attack and then turned back.

    Ninth rank experts all have their Divine Sense, making them aware of their surroundings without even needing to see. However, if one was used to seeing and then were suddenly blinded, one would still have the instinct to retreat. The Sea Dragons were experiencing the exact same thing.

    At this moment, another wave of light appeared, but this time, it didn¡¯te from Zhao Hai, but from the Mages of the Radiant Church instead. The Mages were using light magic in order to attack Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted, then waved his staff as a Dark Mist appeared and surrounded him. The Dark Mist also began to spread, beginning to swallow the surrounding Sea Dragons.

    The light magic of the Radiant Church¡¯s mages disappeared into the mist. People said that light magic was the bane of dark magic, but this statement felt useless to Zhao Hai. Instead, he had just used dark magic in order to fight light magic.

    Inside the mist, Zhao Hai fought with the swallowed up Sea Dragons. And due to the corrosive property of the mist, the Sea Dragons were simply unable to fight in their full strength.

    However, although the Dark Mist can block sight, it cannot do the same thing to a 9th rank¡¯s Divine Sense. Zhao Hai¡¯s attackers were all 9th ranks, they didn¡¯t need their eyes to know Zhao Hai¡¯s location. So after going through the undead, the 9th ranks immediately bombarded Zhao Hai with both magic and battle qi attacks. They didn¡¯t allow Zhao Hai to continue fighting with the Sea Dragon experts.

    At this time, Luo Ying and the others were present, witnessing all that happened. When Luo Ying saw Zhao Hai¡¯s predicament on the water curtain, her face immediately changed. But just as she was about to send help, several people suddenly appeared inside the hall.

    Luo Ying stared before seeing that it was Laura¡¯s group. Laura smiled faintly and said, ¡°General, you don¡¯t need to worry about Brother Hai. You can just stay here and watch. Those who are fighting him are all 9th ranks. If you send people over, they will just die. Just let Brother Hai handle the enemy.¡±

 Chapter 637 - Sacrificial Offering

    <h4>Chapter 637 - Sacrificial Offering</h4>

    Luo Ying stared at the eyes of Laura and the others. The Mermaids had some understanding about Zhao Hai. He was famous in the continent for his dark magic and the Mermaids have also heard that the Buda n possessed numerous 9th rank experts. However, nobody had heard that Zhao Hai was a 9th rank expert himself.

    Having said that, even if Zhao Hai was a 9th rank expert, he was still against numerous people of the same strength. In this case, how could Zhao Hai¡¯s group be confident? Where did this confidencee from?

    But seeing that Laura and the others were unworried, Luo Ying couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. Can Zhao Hai really deal with so many 9th ranks on his own?

    Luo Ying stared at Laura, Laura understood what Luo Ying was thinking, so she smiled faintly and said, ¡°General, rest assured, even if Brother Hai can¡¯t kill them, he can just escape whenever he can. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    Luo Ying nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll keep our eyes on Mister. If Mister needs help, we can send them at any time. My Azure Dragon Snail can deal with several 9th ranks with no problems.¡±

    Laura smiled faintly and said, ¡°General, rest assured, if such a time arrives then we¡¯ll be impolite. General, we¡¯ll be taking our leave.¡± Then the group vanished.

    Luo Ying was stunned at what just happened, her expression couldn¡¯t help but change. She thought and reckoned that Laura and the others might also have Space divergent abilities.

    Luo Ying knew about the rumors of Zhao Hai having a space divergent ability. However, she hasn¡¯t heard anything about Laura and the others having it as well. It seems like Zhao Hai has a lot of things that he kept secret from the continent.

    Luo Luo looked at the ce where Laura and the other vanished, then she said, ¡°I¡¯ve been with them for a good number of days. I didn¡¯t expect them to be this formidable.¡±

    Luo Ying smiled faintly and said, ¡°Silly thing, if they don¡¯t want you to know then there¡¯s no way for you to find out. I think they revealed themselves this time because they wanted us to feel at ease, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have shown us their ability. It seems like Mister Zhao Hai has the capabilities to deal with the enemies this time.¡±

    Then Dashan, who was at the side, said, ¡°General, the Sea Dragons have umted a lot of 9th ranks. This might ce us in a dangerous predicament, I think we should send word to Her Majesty, have her send a few 9th ranks to aid us.¡±

    Luo Ying shook her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s no good. Don¡¯t see our situation as dangerous. In fact, it is Her Majesty that¡¯s in peril right now. You might not have seen it, but the current situation stemmed from the fact that the Sea Dragons wanted to deal with Mister Zhao Hai first before stalling us here, having us ask for help from Her Majesty. And when Her Majesty sends help, the Dragons would then have the opportunity to attack Mermaid Ind.¡±

    Dashan stared for a moment before his expression changed, ¡°Then Her Majesty is in danger. General, don¡¯t we have to send word back to the ind?¡±

    Luo Ying shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. When I told Her Majesty that the Sea Dragons and the Dragons were working together, she should¡¯ve already prepared her defenses.¡±

    Dashan nodded and didn¡¯t talk anymore. Then Luo Ying turned her gaze back to the water curtain. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know this, but this water curtain wasn¡¯t any ordinary magic, but a kind of magic unique only to the Azure Dragon Snail. After refining this thousand year old snail for countless years, it managed to gain this ability. Luo Ying named this curtain the ¡®War Curtain¡¯.

    Once they left the Azure Dragon Snail, it would be impossible for the Mermaids to use this magic again. If Zhao Hai showed Luo Ying his monitor, Luo Ying would surely be surprised.

    Luo Ying¡¯s gaze turned to the water curtain just in time to see a scene that made him surprised. Zhao Hai was now fighting with the Sea Dragons once again, but now he seems to be having the advantage.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s magic prowess was now in full bloom, he used all kinds of magic, including fire magic. Even if fire was heavily affected by the water, Zhao Hai still managed to use it, moreover, its power was also quite strong.

    In addition, Zhao Hai had closebat ability that was much stronger than the Dragons due to his body being able to crystallize. Therefore, although he was besieged, he still managed to dominate.

    Luo Ying stared nkly at the water curtain, she didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be this strong. She saw with her own two eyes how Zhao Hai hit a Dragon and managing to repel thetter. This made Luo Ying speechless, making her doubt if those were real Dragons at all.

    At this point, the Sea Dragons were much more surprised than Luo Ying. They also didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be this strong.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s current mood was very good, the blood inside his body was burning. He didn¡¯t know that fighting actually felt this good.

    He was now getting acquainted to fighting more and more, he seems to be born to fight. This wonderful feeling made Zhao Hai crave fighting even more.

    But the extraordinary thing about this was the fact that even if his blood was boiling with excitement, his mind stayed calm, allowing him to always react to the attacks of the enemy and counter them. This unusual and contradictory feeling made Zhao Hai even more excited.

    On the other hand, the people from the Sea Dragon side were getting startled more and more. In the past, they had heard about Zhao Hai¡¯s shes with the Radiant Church, but now, they seem to understand that Zhao Hai was much more difficult to deal with than they had thought.

    The Sea Dragons and Dragons didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be this fierce. Moreover, they didn¡¯t think that he would have the body that wasn¡¯t any worse than a Dragon. Their initial expectation of Zhao Hai being a mage was crushed at this point. This huge discrepancy from their imagination made them startled.

    The thing that the Sea Dragons and the Dragons failed to notice was the people of the Radiant Church going outside of the formation, surrounding the two as well. Then these people took out a set of magic formations and ced them on the ground. After that, they shackled their bodies to the formation as they took a knife and slit their wrists. Blood immediately spurted out and fell on the magic formation. Then these people started to loudly recite magic incantations, and it seemed like this process would take a long time.

    But along with their incantation, ayer of barrier slowly rose from those magic formations and surrounded not only the Dragons, but the Sea Dragons as well. Even the people from the Radiant Church were enclosed, including Joshua.

    When they saw this barrier, Alex and Ao Ke stared before they stopped and turned their gaze towards Joshua. Alex loudly said, ¡°Joshua! What are you doing?!¡±

    Joshua¡¯s mouth didn¡¯t stop saying the incantations, the barrier slowly turned white as its pressure became stronger and stronger. This was not true pressure, but a kind of force that pressed down on Zhao Hai like a mountain.

    Ao Ke loudly shouted as well, ¡°Joshua! What do you want to do?¡±

    Joshua had finished saying his spell. So he looked at him and said, ¡°I said that Zhao Hai must fall here at all costs. This is a magical formation called ¡®Sacrificial Offering¡¯. You guys along with me will be sacrificed and no one can escape. All of us will be dedicated to God today.¡±

    Ao Ke¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but change, ¡°Joshua, don¡¯t talk nonsense. If you do this, the Dragons certainly wouldn¡¯t let you off.¡±

    Joshua coldly smiled and said, ¡°Your Dragon race is the servant of our Radiant Church¡¯s God. For the sake of God¡¯s purpose, it¡¯s understandable that you are to be a sacrifice. Everybody here will die, and the Dragons wouldn¡¯t be aware of how you died.¡±

    Zhao Hai codly smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you try dealing with me with this methodst time? I seem to remember that it failed. If I leave right now, all of you will die while I survive.¡±

    Joshua sneered and said, ¡°Thest time only had a few people, we have a lot more this time. And Zhao Hai, where you are right now is a magic formation that locks the space. You wouldn¡¯t be able to use your space ability even if you wanted to. It¡¯ll be useless.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression changed before it turned into bewilderment. This was because he can feel that he hasn¡¯t lost contact with his Space. This meant that the Radiant Church¡¯s formation was useless.

    Alex and Ao Ke¡¯s expressions changed as well. They didn¡¯t expect Joshua to be this ruthless, even sacrificing everyone here, including his own.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai smiled and then said, ¡°Now that your magic has been set, this meant that you people aren¡¯t able to move anymore. I won¡¯t be overstaying then, everyone, goodbye.¡± Then his body shed as he disappeared only to reappear outside the barrier.

    When Joshua saw Zhao Hai appear outside the formation, his expression couldn¡¯t help but change as he turned into a maniac and said, ¡°This is impossible, how can you leave? This is impossible! Our magic formation has been set. This is impossible!!! Zhao Haie back here!!!¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he looked at Joshua and sneered, ¡°This thing is useless to me. If I want toe in, then I cane in. If I want to leave, then I can leave whenever I want. You simply don¡¯t have the ability to block me. Hehe. The ¡®Sacrificial Offering¡¯ is about to start. All of you are going to die.¡± Then Zhao Hai turned around to leave.

    At this time, Alex suddenly shouted, ¡°Mister, wait!¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he turned his head to Alex and said, ¡°A Sea Dragon? What do you want? Also want me toe back in? It¡¯s useless. I can leave whenever I want.¡±

 Chapter 638 - Resolution of the Sea Dragons

    <h4>Chapter 638 - Resolution of the Sea Dragons</h4>

    Alex shook his head and said, ¡°No, Mister has misunderstood. I want to ask Mister to help us exit this ce.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Alex, then he sneered and said, ¡°And why would I help you exit? You go and wait for your death here.¡± Then Joshua¡¯s magic waspleted. A strange pattern that looks like the sun appeared on top of the barrier, with lines connecting to Joshua¡¯s magic formation. Then some crept towards Joshua as his body lost moisture, bing very dry. After that, his body withered as as sprinkled towards the seabed.

    Joshua and the others disappeared, however, in their original position were several balls of light. Then as if sensing other lives, the balls extended some yellow lines towards the Dragons and the Sea Dragon experts.

    Seeing this situation, Alex immediately went to the barrier and talked loudly to Zhao Hai, ¡°Mister, please help us. Our Sea Dragon Race will forever submit to you!¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, his figure vanished from the barrier along with Alex and the others. There was no question that Alex had been taken out of the barrier by Zhao Hai.

    Just as Alex and the others came out of the barrier, the barrier suddenly left a dazzling golden light before it turned violent. Ao Ke and his men had forever vanished inside the barrier, everything inside has turned into ash.The Radiant Church¡¯s formation disk had simrly vanished as well. A huge depression appeared on the seabed and when the light vanished, seawater immediately filled it in.

    Although Zhao Hai had taken Alex and the others out of the barrier, Alex and the others¡¯ bodies were still tied down by vines. No matter how the Sea Dragon experts struggle, they actually cannot break it. This vine had extraordinarily strong tenacity.

    Naturally, they can¡¯t break it, these vines were from Cai¡¯er. Cai¡¯er had the strength of a God, the 9th rank Sea Dragons couldn¡¯t stand a chance.

    Zhao Hai looked at Alex and said, ¡°Are you saying the truth? Will the Sea Dragons really submit to me? If you dare lie to me, I will kill you right now.¡±

    Alex didn¡¯t struggle, he looked at Zhao Hai and smiled bitterly, ¡°I won¡¯t dare deceive Mister. Mister¡¯s abilities are exceptionally high. We Sea Dragons simply didn¡¯t have the courage to lie to you. I¡¯ll be candid to Mister, our Sea Dragon n had never been part of the Dragon n. The reason why we cooperated with the Dragons and the Radiant Church was because we only want our n to be stronger. But if we are all killed here, we would be losing all of our 9th rank experts. At that time, the Sea Dragons would surely be destroyed by the Mermaids. So I ask Mister to help us.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Alex, thetter seems to be telling the truth. To be honest, Zhao Hai admired the strengths of these Sea Dragons. If he can put the Sea Dragons to good use, then it would be a good thing.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai has not spoken, Alex couldn¡¯t help but get flustered, he quickly said, ¡°Mister, please believe me. I am willing to make a Blood Oath. I¡¯ll give you my loyalty forever. Our Sea Dragons will forever be loyal to you.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Alex, then with a serious voice he said, ¡°Good, as long as you swear by Blood Oath, then I will let you go. But your Sea Dragon n couldn¡¯t live in the seas any longer. I will take you to another ce where you shall live.¡±

    Alex stared, he lowered his head and said, ¡°Yes, Mister.¡± Then Alex bit his own tongue and performed a Blood Oath. Then Zhao Hai released the Sea Dragons. The other experts looked at Alex and didn¡¯t speak. Alex sighed as he turned his head and said, ¡°Mister, please give us two days. After two days, our whole n would be concentrated on Dragon Pce. We shall be waiting for Mister there.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you two days. If you dare vite your pledge in this two days, then don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± Then Zhao Hai¡¯s figure vanished.

    After Zhao Hai left, a Sea Dragon approached Alex and said, ¡°Patriarch, will we really submit to this Zhao Hai?¡±

    Alex sighed, ¡°We don¡¯t have any choice other than to submit. Don¡¯t forget about our present situation. Those Radiant Church fellows are surely a group of lunatics. But I believe that it would be impossible for them to seed with Zhao Hai as their enemy. Even if the Divine Race were to descend, I still think that they wouldn¡¯t have any way of getting their hands on Mister Zhao Hai. You might not have noticed, Joshua had mentioned the Divine Race a couple of times, but Zhao Hai¡¯s expression didn¡¯t even change a bit. I believe that Zhao Hai might have already known about this a long time ago. Also, haven¡¯t you noticed his current prominence in the continent?¡±

    Just as Alex¡¯s voice fell, the Sea Dragons stared for a moment, then one of them said, ¡°Patriarch, you saying that Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s rtionship with the other races was a cooperation for resisting the Divine Race?¡±

    Alex sighed, ¡°I¡¯m almost certain about this. Don¡¯t forget how good Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s rtionship with these races are. He had met with the Dwarves, be the Crown Prince of the Beastmen, and now he is helping the Fishmen. Doesn¡¯t this exin the issue? One must know that these races were the same races that had participated in thest war with the Divine Race. Although those races had close to no rtionships right now, Zhao Hai had be their middle man.¡±

    The people here were 9th rank experts, so they were aware of the matters that Alex was talking about. The suddenly understood what Alex was thinking. If Zhao Hai could unite the races, then they wouldn¡¯t be powerless against the Divine Race. Didn¡¯t they just repel the Divine Racest time?¡±

    Alex looked at his nsmen and said, ¡°From what just happened, we can see that the Divine Race doesn¡¯t treat us as people, but as puppets instead. In their eyes, we are less than servants, we are ves, people who they could just sacrifice whenever they want. Letting such people rule us meant that we won¡¯t have a good future. It was better to rely on Mister Zhao Hai and join them in resisting the Divine Race. Even if we were to die, we can still hold our heads up high and fight proudly instead of giving up our dignity as Dragons and bing ves to the Divine Race!¡±

    After Alex said this, the bodies of the Sea Dragons couldn¡¯t help but shake. Dragons have their own pride, their own dignity, so they only submit to those stronger than them. But if they do submit, they still must receive the appropriate respect and not work as a ve for another person. Alex¡¯s words just touched the deepest recesses of their minds.

    Alex looked at them and said, ¡°The reason why we cooperated with the Dragons and the Radiant Church was first, because we are a branch of the Dragon n, so it wouldn¡¯t be great for us if we decline. Second, because of the Divine Race, since our ancestors were once their servants. Third, we want to use this opportunity to expand our race, making the Sea Dragon n rece the Mermaids and bing the ruling power of the sea. But it seems like that point will remain impossible. With Zhao Hai¡¯s help, the Mermaids would always hold the upper hand. At the same time, the Divine Race simply doesn¡¯t treat us as people, and only sees us as ants. We don¡¯t need to help them if we are only going to discard our dignity as Dragons. We can submit to Zhao Hai and hope that he doesn¡¯t treat us as trash. But if he does, our family will fight him until all of us perishes. The Dragons of the continent had forgotten their pride. Now, they have be brainwashed by the Radiant Church, just like Joshua. But we aren¡¯t them, so we can go and have our own way.

    The other Sea Dragons nodded, then Alex turned his head and said, ¡°Go and return to your own families, move the nsmen to the Dragon Pce. In two days time, let¡¯s see how Zhao Hai will treat us. If he respects us, then we¡¯ll submit to him. But if he doesn¡¯t, then our n will just fight him until we die!¡±

    The other Sea Dragons loudly shouted before they left. Alex turned and headed back to Dragon Pce. When he entered the pce, he immediately summoned Ic back. Since Ic was themander of the army, he wasn¡¯t able to participate in the battle against Zhao Hai. He didn¡¯t know about what happened, only the massive amount of energy that eliminated the Radiant Church people and the Dragons. What Ic saw was Alex saying a few words to Zhao Hai and then to the other Sea Dragons before they all left. This made Ic sense that something was going on.

    While Alex was sitting in the hall, Ic walkedin. Alex looked at Ic, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Sit.¡±

    Ic gace Alex a salute, then he took the seat closest to Alex. Then Alex looked at Ic and said, ¡°Ic, you are the smartest person in our n. Did you manage to see what is going on?¡±

    Ic looked at Alex, then as though he was not sure, he said, ¡°I thought about something, but I really am not sure if I¡¯m right.¡±

    Alex nodded, ¡°Tell me.¡±

    Then Ic said, ¡°ording to what I just saw, the Radiant Church had used some type of self destruct magic, intending to perish together with Zhao Hai. But their anti-space magic formation had be useless to Zhao Hai. Since Zhao Hai can run away at any time, and Patriarch is afraid that the n would perish. The Patriarch had reached some sort of agreement with Zhao Hai.¡±

 Chapter 639 - Two Days

    <h4>Chapter 639 - Two Days</h4>

    Upon hearing Ic, Alex couldn¡¯t help but let out along breath, ¡°It looks like training you to be the next Patriarch didn¡¯t go to waste. You¡¯re really smart, Ic. The agreement we came up with is submission. If we don¡¯t submit to Zhao Hai, how else would be save us? You have guessed right.¡±

    Ic looked at Alex and said, ¡°Patriarch, did the Radiant Church really self-destruct? Did they eliminate everyone inside?¡±

    Alex¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but change, ¡°It¡¯s not self destruct magic, it¡¯s ¡®Sacrificial Offering¡¯. If not for Zhao Hai, we would¡¯ve be part of that sacrifice.¡±

    Ic¡¯s face turnedplex, then he said, ¡°Does Patriarch want to fight the Divine Race with Zhao Hai?¡¯

    Alex looked at Ic, he knew that Ic had already guessed the gist of the matter. Speaking to a smart person really is very convenient. He nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s better to die in battle rather than living without dignity. Wasn¡¯t this our Dragon Race¡¯s pledge?¡±

    Ic¡¯s face looked a little bit better. He stood up and gave a salute to Alex, ¡°I¡¯m going to disband the army. The sharks had always been our followers, i will make things clear to them. I believe that the Mermaid wouldn¡¯t be too harsh on them.¡±

    Alex looked at Ic and said, ¡°Good, if nobody dies this time and our n continues to survive, the next Patriarch would be you.¡± Ic held a happy expression, then he gave Alex another salute before turning back to leave.

    At this time, Zhao Hai was currently inside the de Scale Whale, looking at Alex in the monitor. Laura and the others were sitting by Zhao Hai¡¯s side. When Ic left the hall, Laura turned her head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, it seems like everything is done.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go see General Luo Ying.¡± Then Zhao Haimanded the de Scale Whale to head towards the Azure Dragon Snail and arriving at the hall.

    The water curtain was already gone and Luo Ying was waiting for Zhao Hai anxiously. She didn¡¯t know whether Zhao Hai survived or not. When the Radiant Church used their magic, the image in the water curtain suddenly turned iprehensible. Because of the magic, the image became muddy, and it became impossible for Luo Ying to investigate. The only thing she could do was wait.

    Although she was confident in Zhao Hai, she was still extremely worried. This was because this fight was too important. If Zhao Hai suffers an ident, it would not only affect the Mermaid n, but also the future war against the Divine Race. If Zhao Hai falls, then the Mermaid n would be criminals in the eyes of the other races in the continent.

    At this time, Zhao Hai had brought Laura and the others to the Hall. Luo Ying couldn¡¯t help but rx. She immediately asked Zhao Hai to sit down and said, ¡°Mister, what happened? I was worried to death!¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°General can rest assured, everything is alright. I¡¯ll have the general to ask the army to hold for two days. After two days, everything will be clear.¡±

    Luo Ying looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°What does Mister mean?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Two dayster, everything will go back to normal. General can be relieved, the Sea Dragons would not attack anymore. Moreover, their army might also disband in these two days. After that, I¡¯ll have to leave the work of quelling the remnants of the rebellion to the General¡¯s hands.¡±

    Luo Ying gawked, then her two eyes shed, she looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Is Mister telling the truth?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t lie. I also ask the General to prepare. It¡¯s possible that the Shark Tribe might be a little troublesome.¡±

    Luo Ying looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister can rest assured, I shall wait for two days. Then after that, I¡¯ll see for myself what you mean.¡±

    Zhao Hai stood up, then he bowed to Luo Ying and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to thank the General for your trust. I;m quite tired, so I¡¯ll go back and rest first. After two days, the General shall get your answers. The only thing that I can guarantee to the General is the fact that you won¡¯t be seeing Sea Dragons in the sea in the future.¡±

    Luo Ying stared, she couldn¡¯t understand what Zhao hai said, ¡°Mister¡¯s meaning is?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Everything will be clear in two days.¡± Then he lead Laura and the others to leave.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s departing back, Luo Ying was utterly confused. She frowned and then muttered, ¡°Two dayster? What would happen in two days? I¡¯m bing more and more curious now.¡±

    After Zhao Hai and the others returned to the Space, they opened the monitor and looked at the situation of the Sea Dragon n. Zhao Hai was able to peer through the Sea Dragons¡¯ situation at a far ce because when he talked to Alex, he had also ced his staff down in Dragon Pce in order to monitor the area more clearly.

    The Sea Dragons had now truly dissolved their army. In fact, most of the people from the Sea Dragon Army wasn¡¯t willing to fight in this battle. But due to the strength of the Sea Dragons, they had no other choice but to participate. Now that the Sea Dragons had disbanded their army, these people immediately turned around and ran.

    However, the sole trouble came from the Shark Tribe. The Sharks were extremely willing to join the Sea Dragons in this rebellion. This was because they also want to use this opportunity to enhance their status in the sea. Therefore, when the Sea Dragons decided to end everything, the Sharks immediately expressed their refusal.

    But the Sea Dragons had a different mindset right not, they didn¡¯t have their initial ambition. They knew that if they go on with the battle, it would be impossible for them to continue. So they disbanded their army, so that the Mermaids wouldn¡¯t be hard on the other tribes.

    The Shark n was extremely unwilling, they were adamant on killing the Mermaid n. They wanted to rece the position that the Whale tribe held. However, the Sea Dragons had started to lose heart, which was something that the Sharks didn¡¯t want to happen.

    At this time, the Sea Dragons became impolite. The Sharks certainly have ambition, but they don¡¯t have the strength. If the Sea Dragons allow the Sharks to continue, then the Fishman Race would be ced into further turmoil. And this situation would affect their future fight with the Divine Race.

    On the minds of the Sea Dragons, since they were now fighting the Divine Race, then they would have to preserve all the resources necessary to resist the descending gods. Whether they were killed or not, they had sworn their allegiance to Zhao Hai, so the ambition of the Sharks must be extinguished. After all, this wild tribe was brought up by them.

    Ic already thought that the Sharks would cause a ruckus once he announced the dissolution of the army. Therefore, Ic led an army of Sea Dragons to kill. The Sharks were totally not the Sea Dragons¡¯ match. The Sea Dragons took the lead in extinguishing the Shark tribe. The remaining Sharks were those who were initially honest. Therefore, the image in Zhao Hai¡¯s mind didn¡¯t appear.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think that Ic would be able to handle things this easily. He didn¡¯t even give the Sharks the chance to cause trouble. This made Zhao Hai look into Ic more. Ic had been their opponent, and it seems like Ic wasn¡¯t someone simple.

    Seeing that the matters in the Sea Dragon side had been solved, Zhao Hai felt relief. Then he adjusted his monitor to see the situation back at Mermaid Ind. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know when the Dragons would go and attack the ind.

    When the monitor changed, ZHao Hai saw that everything was normal. There weren¡¯t any signs of a fight. It seems like the Dragons had yet to make their move.

    However, Zhao Hai can also notice some difference in the ce. The leisurely mermaids on the ind can no longer be seen. What reced them were Mermaids who wore armor, fully prepared for the battle ahead. There were also other 9th rank Fishmen present. It also looks like the 9th ranks at the Azure Dragon Snail had also returned to the surface. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel relief upon seeing how prepared the Mermaids were. Even if the Dragons were to attack, they surely wouldn¡¯t be able to affect the situation in the sea.

    Seeing no developments in Mermaid Ind, Zhao Hai turned his vision to the Dragon n. To be honest, Zhao Hai liked the look of Dragon Pce. It was a naturally urring coral reef, this reef should also be considered to be quite a treasure.

    Additionally, Zhao Hai also took a liking to the Sea Dragons. The Sea Dragons were the beings that were closest in appearance to a Chinese dragon. This made Zhao Hai regard the Sea Dragons very much. Therefore, he decided that since Dragon Pce was their home, he wouldn¡¯t be taking it away from them.

    Zhao Hai was prepared to arrange the Sea Dragons to the Space. The Sea Dragons were also some type of magic beast whose strengths were formidable. If they go to the Space, then it might be possible for them to turn loyal towards Zhao Hai.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai had also found appreciation towards the guts of the Sea Dragons. Sea Dragons were people who would rather die than lose their dignity, such people were worthy of respect.

    Two days passed in a blink of an eye. Luo Ying had also been holding back her troops all this time. But she also knew that there wouldn¡¯t be any huge fights going on. After all, the Sea Dragons had already dissolved their army. They would just wait until Zhao Hai gives them word, then they can go to the other Fishmen and had them go back under the rule of the Mermaid n.

    At the same time, Sea Dragons had also been arriving at Dragon Pce. The Dragon Pce was their main residence, so not many people went too far from it. But since they were going to battle, the young and old people had stayed back. This time, their entire n had gathered.

    The main residence of the Sea Dragons was initially Dragon Ind. They have been living at that ce for many years. But ever since they had found the Dragon Pce¡¯s reef, Dragon Ind had only be their root. This time, they abandoned their root and gathered to Dragon Pce. The Sea Dragons weren¡¯t many, only about 10 thousand people. Naturally, these 10 thousand people were all pure Sea Dragons. They also had near 100 thousand Lesser Dragon Race people, which also joined the move.

    1. Of course he isn¡¯t simple. You¡¯re just using an OP army xD

 Chapter 640 - Attitude

    <h4>Chapter 640 - Attitude</h4>

    Alex told his nsmen about the situation, they truly are worthy to be Dragons. The people of this n did indeed have hard bones. After listening to Alex, it didn¡¯t matter whether they were old or young, nobody in the hall flinched. Everyone was in one mind, not one of them wanted to work as a ve.

    Zhao Hai saw the response of the Sea Dragons while he was inside the Space. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile over the two days, he was liking these Sea Dragons more and more.

    Upon seeing that the Sea Dragons have arrived, Zhao Hai knew that it was time to show himself. He didn¡¯t use his Space and just used his de Scale Whale to head towards Dragon Pce.

    Dragon Pce was currently surrounded by Sea Dragons as well as their lesser rtives. Although they had less strength than the Sea Dragons, these Lesser Dragons still had the blood of Dragons within them. Their strength was still quite formidable.

    These Lesser Dragons were guarding the surroundings of the Dragon Pce. All of them looked at Zhao Hai with discerning eyes. These people were absolutely loyal to Dragons. Even though they weren¡¯t Dragons themselves, they were still descended from them. Among the Sea Dragons were their parents, so how could they betray them?

    Even if their status wasn¡¯t high in the Sea Dragon n, they were still representatives of the n to the other tribes. No other tribe would dare move them. Moreover, whenever the Sea Dragons need anything, the ones who would act would be these Lesser Dragons. This stemmed an interdependent rtionship between the two of them. Although most of them were the children of two Lesser Dragon parents, they still couldn¡¯t let go of their rtionship with the Dragon Race.

    These Dragons held their word with extreme importance. Once they said that they would submit to Zhao Hai, then they would submit to Zhao Hai. However, if Zhao Hai treats them like a ve, then these Sea Dragons would surely fight even at the risk of their life.

    Therefore, these Lesser Dragons were quite hostile to Zhao Hai. They wanted to know how Zhao Hai ns to treat them.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s de Scale Whale arrived at Dragon Pce. Since there was no water inside the Pce, Zhao Hai stopped his whale right outside of the ce. Then he took Laura and the others to see the people waiting inside. All of the Sea Dragons were currently looking at Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and didn¡¯t dare be arrogant, he bowed to the people and said, ¡°Zhao Hai Buda requests an audience with the Patriarch of the Sea Dragon n.¡±

    The Sea Dragons gawked at Zhao Hai¡¯s manners. Their face changed, but one of them said, ¡°We have met Mister Zhao Hai. We have been sent by the Patriarch to wee Mister.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble everyone.¡¯ Then he walked towards the hall with the others. Zhao Hai¡¯s attitude was seen by all the Sea Dragons as well as the Lesser Dragons. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s manners, they couldn¡¯t help but change their view of him by a little bit.

    Alex had told them about how powerful Zhao Hai was. He also told them that if Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have a bad attitude, he wouldn¡¯t have been worried that they would be humiliated. However, he was desperate at that time so he didn¡¯t have any choice. Because of this, their expectations of Zhao Hai was different that what he was showing right now. This made the Sea Dragons and the Lesser Dragons very surprised.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about any of these as he arrived inside the hall along with the group of Sea Dragons. The coral was very huge and had underwent a lot of renovations by the Sea Dragons. There were many pces inside the entire Dragon Pce and they held no differencepared to the pces in the continent, it might even be more beautifulpared to those. The pces of the continent didn¡¯t have as much pearls and crystals as those inside Dragon Pce.

    Zhao Hai followed the Sea Dragons towards the Dragon Temple inside the Pce. This Dragon Temple was thergest hall inside the Dragon pce. It was also the ce where Alex and the elders decided to greet their guest. Usually, Alex wouldn¡¯t be here, he would only be inside his pce.

    Before the entrance of the hall, two Sea Dragons stood guard. When the two saw Zhao Hai arrive along with the other Sea Dragons, both of them announced, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai has arrived!¡±

    Then the two turned their heads to Zhao Hai and bowed, ¡°We invite Mister Zhao Hai to enter.¡± Then they shoved the door of the Great Hall open. Zhao Hai expressed his gratitude to the two before leading Laura and the others towards the hall.

    As soon as he arrived inside the Hall, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. There were a lot of people inside the hall, some of these were elder Sea Dragons while some were 9th rank experts of the Sea Dragons. It can be seen that the people present here didn¡¯t have ordinary status.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, then he took several steps forward before bowing to Alex, who was currently on a high tform, and said, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen Patriarch Alex.¡±

    Alex gawked at Zhao Hai¡¯s attitude, he returned the bow and said, ¡°We wee Mister Zhao Hai. Mister, the entire n is already here. I don¡¯t know how Mister ns to deal with us.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°The Sea Dragons and the Mermaids wouldn¡¯t be harmonious after this. I¡¯m afraid that the Sea Dragons don¡¯t have a ce in the seas anymore. I have my own ce which also has a sea. That ce didn¡¯t have any Fishman in it, only a few marine magic beasts. I want to move the Sea Dragons to that ce. What does Patriarch think about this?¡±

    After hearing Zhao Hai speak, the hall immediately turned into a sea of murmurs. These Sea Dragons have lived in this sea for generations. And they were also clear that this endless sea was the onlyrge sea in the entire Ark Continent. They had not heard of any seas that didn¡¯t have a Fishman tribe and only having marine magic beasts.

    Alex frowned as he looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°Mister, are you joking with me? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s such a ce in this world. If there is really such a ce, then we¡¯ll be extremely willing to move.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to ask the Patriarch to have all of the Sea Dragons and the Lesser Dragons be inside Dragon Pce. After that, I¡¯ll be sending you to that ce.¡±

    Seeing that Zhao Hai seems to be serious about this, Alex couldn¡¯t help but nod. In any case, things have already reached this point. Even if he wants to hide, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hide. In addition, Zhao Hai was very respectful to them, his attitude was not bad. Therefore, Alex turned to the people outside the hall, ¡°Have everyonee inside the Pce.¡± Then the people outside issued a sound before going off. Before long, the Sea Dragons and Lesser Dragons hade into the Pce. Although they didn¡¯t know about what was happening, they still didn¡¯t ask any questions.

    After talking to Alex, Zhao Hai just stayed there, standing calmly. He even closed his eyes as though he wasn¡¯t curious about anything. On the other hand, Laura and the others were sizing Alex up as well as everyone inside the hall.

    Before long, people from the outside had sent word, ¡°Reporting to the Patriarch, everybody has entered Dragon Pce.¡±

    Alex nodded, then he turned to look at Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai slowly opened his eyes and then said, ¡°Great, now I ask the Patriarch to have a look outside.¡±

    Alex was confused at what Zhao Hai just said, ¡°Look outside? What does Mister mean?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°We already arrived at the ce that I said. I want to ask the Patriarch to see if he likes it.¡±

    Alex stared, he was thinking that Zhao Hai might be cracking a joke. But Zhao Hai¡¯s expression told him that he was serious. Although he was confused, he still walked outside.

    After Alex went out, he couldn¡¯t help but gawk. This was because even if there were still underwater, Alex can feel that they were somewhere different.

    Dragon Pce had already stopped at its position for a long time. Therefore, Alex was quite familiar about its surroundings. However, the reefs and nts that was currently around him had be different. Alex can be sure about this due to the magic beasts swimming around the coral reefs. He can see that these things didn¡¯t have any traces of Fishman activities.

    At this time, Ic also arrived, he was in charge of keeping the other Sea Dragons and Lesser Dragons in control. Therefore, when Alex saw Ic, he immediately said, ¡°Ic, what¡¯s all this about? Howe everything around us changed?¡±

    Ic was stern faced as he shook his head. ¡°Patriarch, I have no idea. When I asked everyone to go inside the Dragon Pce. I only felt a small fluctuation on the water around me. Then the scenery changed.¡±

    Alex turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, where is this?¡±

    Zhao hai smiled faintly and said, ¡®This is the Sea Dragons¡¯ new home. As for what this ce is, I ask the Patriarch to join me to the surface. I¡¯ll exin everything to the Patriarch.¡± When the Sea Dragons entered the Space, a prompt was immediately heard. It seems like the Space was considering the Sea Dragons as an intelligent race, so it cannot subdue them immediately. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care, since the Sea Dragons have entered the Space, everything else will be easy to do. He had already calcted what would happen.

    Zhao Hai joined the Sea Dragons as they slowly went to the surface. Upon reaching the surface, Alex and the others were shocked. This wasn¡¯t the endless sea, they knew this because they can seend in a not so far ce. On thisnd were nts and houses. The atmosphere of the ce was also very different from the Ark Continent.

    Alex turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, this, where are we?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°This is my Buda n¡¯s territory, my n¡¯s root. This is also my domain. Here, I am a god!¡±

    Alex was confused at Zhao hai, ¡°Mister, you mean that including the sea, everything here belongs to the Buda n? We aren¡¯t in the continent anymore?¡±

 Chapter 641 - Turning Misfortune into a Blessing

    <h4>Chapter 641 - Turning Misfortune into a Blessing</h4>

    Alex looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°So we¡¯re in apletely independent space, and this space belongs to Mister?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he looked at Alex and said, ¡°Right, this independent Space is mine. I shall bestow this ce¡¯s ocean to your Sea Dragon Race. This ocean would be your domain, you can kill the beasts that live here save for a few that I personally raise.¡±

    Alex turned his head towards the Space¡¯s endless sea. He turned to Zhao Hai and then suddenly knely on one knee, ¡°Alex has met the Master!¡±

    Alex understood that this Space was a ce where the Sea Dragons wouldn¡¯t be able to blow any winds. However, why do they need to gain control here, is there a better ce in the world? The whole ocean was theirs, nothing greater can satisfy them. So Alex called Zhao Hai ¡®Master¡¯. This was akin to making Zhao Hai the king of their n. In the past, Alex had always called Zhao Hai ¡®Mister.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Alex and said, ¡°Get up, then next time, I would prefer being called Young Master. Since your Sea Dragon n decided to side with me, then you¡¯ll have to prepare yourselves to battle the Divine Race as well as the two chess pieces that they have, the Radiant Church as well as the Dragons. These people are on my kill list. Your n used to be in this list too, but since you¡¯ve be my followers, you¡¯ve been saved. If I ever need your assistance in the future, you must now decline. Understand?¡±

    Alex replied, ¡°I understand, Young Master.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he summoned Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°This is Cai¡¯er, the Space¡¯s manager that I had appointed. Normally, I won¡¯t be able to be inside the Space all the time. If you need anything, just look for her. If I have something for you to do, then Cai¡¯er will be the one looking for you. However, I won¡¯t be needing you for the majority of the time. You can just live your lives here as you see fit.¡±

    Alex nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Young Master. Actually, the Dragon Pce is already enough for us to live in.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Then that¡¯s good. You settle yourselves in while I go and see Luo Ying. The situation of the seas needs to be stabilized. Its fortunate that you¡¯ve failed, otherwise the Divine Race would gain the continent¡¯s endless sea as their backing, allowing them to attack and retreat without any consequences. Right, Alex, did you know about any matters of the Divine Race? Do you know when they¡¯ll attack?¡±

    Alex shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be unfair to the Young Master, I really have no information regarding this. Although we are in a cooperation with the Radiant Church and the Dragon n, we have only been in contact for a short amount of time. For this reason, I was still able to hire oneself to the Young Master.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Forget it, you go and settle your people down. Cai¡¯er will tell you which magic beasts you aren¡¯t allowed to touch. The others, you can hunt and kill. Alright, then I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡± Then Alex bowed to Zhao Hai before Zhao Hai¡¯s figure vanished.

    At this time, Cai¡¯er looked at Alex and said, ¡°Were you the one that submitted to the Young Master?¡±

    Alex looked at Cai¡¯er. To be honest, Alex really couldn¡¯t identify what race Cai¡¯er belonged in. If Alex considers people with the same size as Cai¡¯er, then he would be able to name a few Fishman Tribes. However, it was evident that Cai¡¯er wasn¡¯t a Beastman. He had never heard of a race that looks like Cai¡¯er.

    However, Alex still nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    Cai¡¯er coldly snorted as a pressure erupted from her body. Alex was stunned where he stood as he looked surprised at Cai¡¯er. Alex didn¡¯t expect that Cai¡¯er would have the ability to freeze a 9th rank expert. Also, Alex knew that it didn¡¯t matter if he goes to his Armored Form or True Form, he would still be suppressed just like this, it was too scary.

    Cai¡¯er looked at Alex and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about what the Young Master promised you. But if you dare disrespect the Young Master, then I will make sure that you will be the one to suffer first. The Young Master is a good person, and is someone that is easily approachable. But if you dare to be betray him, I will eliminate your Sea Dragon Race. Take this, it¡¯s the list of all the magic beasts that you¡¯re not allowed to touch, it¡¯s a small list. You can do what you want with the other beasts. Talk to me if you need anything.¡± Then her figure vanished.

    When Cai¡¯er left, Alex finally rxed. He felt like a baby facing a 9th rank expert under Cai¡¯er¡¯s pressure. He was simply not on her level. Alexpletely believed Cai¡¯er, if Cai¡¯er did want to extinguish him, then she could do so at any time. And if she were to destroy the Sea Dragon Race, then she wouldn¡¯t take too long to do it. Alex couldn¡¯t help but wipe a cold sweat while thinking about these.

    Alex finally understood that when Zhao Hai was fighting with others, he wasn¡¯t using his full strength. If he did use all of his strength, then him enemies wouldn¡¯t have survived for long and yed around with Zhao Hai. Alex knew that Zhao Hai did this in order to deal with the Divine Race. And from listening to Zhao Hai, Alex understood that Zhao Hai might have been even more informed regarding the Divine Race than him. This made Alex feel d that he had surrendered to Zhao Hai. Otherwise, Zhao Hai would surely have destroyed all of them.

    Alex now had a change of heart regarding Zhao Hai, he immediately changed his mood as he returned to his own people. At the same time, he also told his people about what he had found out about Zhao Hai, which made the little dissatisfaction in the nsmen¡¯s heartspletely disappear.

    This time, they had really turned a misfortune into a blessing. The didn¡¯t even need to be the kings of the sea, they don¡¯t need to snatch anything they need, the whole sea was theirs. Aside from those that Zhao Hai prohibited, everything else was free game. The materials here can also be used at will, which was definitely a great news for them.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care much about these, although the Space has raised a lot of marine beasts, it was actually still quite short in life. It was good that the Sea Dragons are present, making the Space¡¯s sea much more livelier.

    When he teleported the Sea Dragons, he also made the effort in absorbing the surrounding seawater and obtaining a lot of tiny marine lifeforms. These things managed to bnce the sea¡¯s food chain. One could say that the Space¡¯s sea has beplete.

    The reason why the Space couldn¡¯t subdue the Sea Dragons was perhaps because it was the first time that the Space had absorbed creatures like them.

    The Sea Dragons had entered the Space in their Human Form, therefore, the Space had no method of subduing them. But if they were to turn into their Dragon form inside, things might be different. Zhao Hai was curious about this and wanted to look for an opportunity to find out.

    But for the Lesser Dragons, the Space was naturally impolite. The moment they entered the Space, they were immediately subdued. The Sea Dragons didn¡¯t know about this.

    Zhao Hai came out of the Space and immediately went to Luo Ying¡¯s Azure Dragon Snail. Luo Ying was currently waiting for Zhao Hai, she was paying attention to Zhao Hai¡¯s interaction with the Sea Dragons. If the Sea Dragons dared to attack Zhao Hai, then she would immediately send an army to destroy them.

    But what happened next made Luo Ying surprised, Zhao Hai and the Sea Dragons suddenly vanished right in front of her. Disappearing without a trace, nothing was left behind, this made Luo Ying startled.

    However, Luo Ying believed that this was Zhao Hai¡¯s doing, it was impossible for the Sea Dragons to have the capability to perform such a feat. If the Sea Dragons really did have something like this, then they should¡¯ve already used it to deal with Zhao Hai, they shouldn¡¯t have waited to use it until now. Only Zhao Hai can cause such a huge group to disappear in front of her.

    Therefore, Luo Ying wasn¡¯t very worried as she sat still inside the Azure Dragon Snail, waiting for Zhao Hai. When Zhao Hai arrived, Luo Ying immediately asked him to sit down and said, ¡°Did Mister deal with the Sea Dragon n?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°No, I just sent them to another ce. Saving them from being shunned in the sea. The General can rest assured.¡±

    Luo Ying nodded, and didn¡¯t ask about this anymore. Then she looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, I just received word from Her Majesty. The Dragon n and the Radiant Church had sent 9th rank experts to attack Mermaid Ind. However, they had been repelled by Her Majesty. The enemies lost some of their experts as well. We believe that they won¡¯t dare to do such a thing again. The Fishman Race has been saved.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Good, good. Then General should go and appease the Fishman tribes. I can¡¯t help you with these matters. I¡¯ll stay in the sea for some time and collect some marine magic beasts as well as some unique nts before going back to the continent.¡±

    Luo Ying quickly said, ¡°Mister shouldn¡¯t be quick to leave. Her Majesty had sent word that since Mister has helped us greatly, she wanted to invite you over to Mermaid Ind. I ask Mister to consider giving us face.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, then before I return to the Continent I¡¯ll stop by and visit Mermaid Ind.¡±

    Then Luo Ying smiled and said, ¡°What magic beasts does Mister want? Our Fishman Race might be able to help Mister with this. We have been living underwater for generations, there aren¡¯t a lot of things in the sea that we cannot find. If Mister can tell us, then we shall certainly do our best to acquire it.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I appreciate the General¡¯s words. However, my target is the Devil Octopus. I¡¯ll get a couple of them before I head back. I can handle it myself.¡±

    When Luo Ying heard Zhao Hai, she couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then her face changed as she said, ¡°Does Mister really want to get those Octopus? That¡¯s too dangerous. Those magic beasts are living in an extremely cold environment. People who go there are instantly frozen to death. It wouldn¡¯t be a good idea if Mister were to go there.¡±

 Chapter 642 - Demon Realm Aura?

    <h4>Chapter 642 - Demon Realm Aura?</h4>

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°The General doesn¡¯t need to worry about it. There are ways of dealing with the chilling cold. Those octopus really do have a great use to me. If General has anything else to do, then I won¡¯t be holding you back. You don¡¯t need to worry much about me, I can manage on my own.¡±

    Luo Ying knew from Zhao Hai¡¯s words that there was no way for her to stop him, so she didn¡¯t say anything else. After all, Zhao Hai has already revealed his strength, he had the qualifications to do whatever he wants.

    After exchanging a few more words with Luo Ying, Zhao Hai left the Azure Dragon Snail. He was now ready to catch those Devil Octopi. These beings grow up to be 9th ranks, almost not any worse than Dragons. This fact made Zhao Hai very curious.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately go catch some octopus after leaving Luo Ying. Instead, he returned to the Space and observed if the Sea Dragons have been properly settled in.

    However, he didn¡¯t go and personally see the Sea Dragons and just looked at them through the monitor. Upon seeing that they had settled down quite well, Zhao Hai felt relief. After all, they were in the sea, at the same time, they also had all the room that they want.

    Then Zhao Hai switched the image on the monitor to see Mermaid Ind¡¯s situation. He didn¡¯t expect the Dragons and the Radiant Church to be prompt in their attack of the Ind. Zhao Hai wanted to see the state that the Ind has been turned into.

    When he saw Mermaid Ind, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. It wasn¡¯t destroyed due to the attack, it was the exact opposite, he couldn¡¯t see any traces of battle. It seems like nothing happened, this scene showed Zhao Hai how strong the Fishmen were.

    From Luo Ying¡¯s words, Zhao Hai knew that the ones who attacked Mermaid Ind were the people from the alliance between the Dragon n and the Radiant Church. But there were only limited ways in order to attack the ind. First was by using ships, but this was impossible. Aside from the Buda n, no other power would be able to navigate the sea in order to head towards Mermaid Ind.

    The second method was by flying, which can be done by the Dragon n. However, it would be impossible for them to have the tolerance to ferry people over on their backs. Therefore, the attack on Mermaid Ind could only be done by 9th rank experts.

    Being assaulted by 9th rank experts but not leaving a trace of battle was a testament to the might of the Mermaid n. Ninth rank experts aren¡¯t easy people to deal with.

    Seeing that nothing happened on the ind, Zhao Hai felt relief. He was now preparing to catch a Devil Octopus, then he would go and see the situation of the Soul Sucking Reef. He wanted to find out why Fishmen weren¡¯t able to leave that ce.

    As soon as he searched through these two ces, Zhao Hai would return back to the Continent. But before heading back tond, he still needed to pay the Mermaid Queen a visit. And while doing so, he would try and see if he can learn about their art of Water Refining. Zhao Hai really wanted to learn the technique.

    After recalling all of these in his mind, Zhao Hai determined his itinerary. First he would catch a Devil Octopus, this was a simple task, the trench was just a short distance away. Although theses beasts were 9th ranks, it was impossible for them to pose a threat to Zhao Hai. He ns to catch two of these beasts and see if they can upgrade the Space.

    Upon thinking it through, Zhao Hai returned to the Space to rest for the entire day. The next morning, he had the de Scale Whale proceed towards the Devil Octopus¡¯ domain.

    In the sea, this trench has its own special name, it¡¯s called Devil¡¯s Trench. It was because it was the ce where the Devil Octopi reside, and at the same time, because it was a ce that was very dangerous. Therefore, the Fishmen decided to name it as thus.

    It didn¡¯t take long before Zhao Hai reached the mouth of the trench. This trench didn¡¯t have any special appearance, it looks just like an extremely deep canyon. However, Zhao Hai can feel the cold aura being released by the trench. It was enough for a person to shiver with fright.

    Zhao Hai is a 9th rank expert, and for someone of his level to feel this exins that this ce was something dangerous.

    At this time, Cai¡¯er¡¯s voice was suddenly heard, ¡°Young Master, I can feel the aura of the Demon Realm here. Especially inside that trench, the Demon Realm aura that I can feel there is very thick.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then his expression changed as he said, ¡°Really? Can you really feel the Demon Realm in this trench?¡±

    Cai¡¯er came from the Demon Realm, she was a nt that grows normally there. Because of that, she was extremely familiar to the aura of that ce. Zhao Hai trusted her words, but he was not willing to believe it. If that was really the case, then this trench might be associated with the Demon Realm. This meant that this ce might be a battlefield in the future.

    Cai¡¯er insisted, ¡°Young Master, there really is an aura of the Demon Realm here. And it gets stronger the deeper you go in.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, it seems likeing here was a good idea. Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Then he directed the de Scale Whale to go down to the bottom of the trench.

    The deeper they went, the darker the surroundings became. Zhao Hai was now 500 meters into the trench, and not a single ray of light can be seen here. Zhao Hai can see some beasts in the distance, but they were different from those that he had seen in the surface. From what he can see, these beasts looked more fierce and aggressivepared to those at the top.

    At this time, Laura and the others had arrived at Zhao Hai¡¯s side together with Cai¡¯er. Since the ce might be rted to the Demon Realm, Zhao Hai had Cai¡¯ere out and talk to them about that ce. Only Cai¡¯er had concrete understanding about the Demon Realm.

    Upon seeing these magic beasts, Cai¡¯er turned her head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, these magic beasts are already demonized.¡±

    Zhao Hai was confused at what Cai¡¯er just said, ¡°Demonized? What¡¯s that?¡±

    Cai¡¯er replied, ¡°The Demon Realm has a very unusual toxin. This toxin will start to affect beings and change their appearances. Look at these beasts for example, it was possible that they are only ordinary magic beasts. But because they were subjected to the aura of the Demon Realm, they had turned into their current form. They had be more formidable, however, they also turned more aggressive due to the toxin.¡±

    Zhao Hai extended a spike from the de Scale Whale and captured a small fish. This small fish was only the size of Zhao Hai¡¯s palm. However, a third of its body was its head, and two thirds of this head was its giant mouth. This small fish was still struggling and would oftentimes open its mouth, revealing its saber-like teeth. It also shed a blue radiance, showing that its attacking strength was quite strong.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and sent the small fish to the Space. He wanted to see how the Space valued such things. And just as the fish entered the Space, a prompt was heard, ¡°Seriously polluted mutant fish has been detected. Such organisms have strong survivability, strong attacking ability, strong defensive ability. Extracting its toxin, changing organism¡¯s temperament. Integrating properties into lifeforms in the Space. Toxin has beenbined to the Space¡¯s insecticide. Enhancing all toxic lifeforms in the Space. Increasing survival capabilities of the lifeforms inside the Space.¡±

    This prompt informed Zhao Hai that the Space has identified these creatures as ¡®polluted¡¯. To be honest, it was quite a suitable ssification.

    Zhao Hai grasped other mutant magic beasts inside the trench and had them sent over to the Space. The prompt that he heard was simr, this made Zhao Hai lost interest in these mutant magic beasts.

    At this time, Zhao Hai had already prated 1000 meters deep into the trench. Everything around him was pitch ck. If they didn¡¯t have a monitor, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything outside.

    Zhao Hai looked at the monitor and saw that the mutant magic beasts were getting fewer and fewer. But the strengths of those who were present has been getting stronger and stronger. They also looked more and more fearsome.

    At this time, Laura suddenly issued an astonished tone. Then she pointed to a ce outside the de Scale Whale as she said, ¡°Brother Hai, look, there seems to be a bright spot there.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he turned to look at what Laura pointed out. Currently there was a light that repeatedly shed. In this jet ck environment, it looked like a single small star.

    However, Zhao Hai seemed to notice that this star had gotten brighter and brighter, it seems like it was approaching them.

    Zhao Hai immediately looked at the monitor and saw a strange fish appear in front of his eyes. It looked terrifying, it was about two meters long, its body was covered with spikes. It also had a pair of small red eyes, its mouth was big and had fangs of different lengths. Most importantly, on the top of its head was a long spike, but it seems like it wasn¡¯t hard but instead was soft of which an organ was hanging. Zhao Hai felt strange since this organ was the one that was shing its lights. It looks just like a faultyntern.

    At this time, Zhao Hai saw another small fish approaching. Zhao Hai was curious about this small fish, he didn¡¯t know why it was swimming towards them. Then suddenly, the small fish went towards the shing organ of the strange fish. And just as the small fish approached the organ, the strange fish suddenly opened its mouth, its tongue flew out and stretched. Before long, the small fish was nowhere to be seen.

    1. Named it as Death Pit before, I¡¯ve changed it.

 Chapter 643 - Core and Level Up

    <h4>Chapter 643 - Core and Level Up</h4>

    Zhao Hai and the others stared at this strange fish. This fish actually uses this method to hunt, it¡®s quite strange.

    Zhao Hai and the others curiously looked at the fish as it drew near to them. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but get careful, he wanted to see what this fish intends to do, does it want to attack them?

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried much about it. Although this fish had umon strength, one shouldn¡¯t forget that the de Scale Whale was a 9th rank undead beast. This strange fish would be unable to ce a dent on the whale¡¯s body.

    It didn¡¯t take long before the strange fish arrived by Zhao Hai¡¯s side. But what made Zhao Hai surprised was the fact that the fish didn¡¯t attack the whale. Instead, it just stayed by its side, looking like it was acting as an escort for Zhao Hai and the others.

    Zhao Hai was confused at what the fish just did, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did this guy suddenly be docile? But that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, these fishes shouldn¡¯t be considered to be marine beasts at this point, they were now more like beasts from the Demon Realm. And as long as they have a bit of the Demon Realm within them, they won¡¯t be attacking us. This is because my aura can provide these beasts with survival. Therefore, they should be very respectful towards me.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t think that it would be like this, ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t think Cai¡¯er would be this formidable. This is fantastic.¡±

    Cai¡¯er proudly smiled and said, ¡°Young Master can rest assured, as long as we are in a ce with Demon Realm Aura and I¡¯m by your side, nobody would dare attack our group.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Good, good, then I¡¯ll be relying on your cover. Let¡¯s go and see what¡¯s going on here.¡± Then he directed the de Scale Whale to dive deeper into the trench.

    However, Zhao Hai still took the time to get a few fishes as he can. After all, these were creatures that weren¡¯t seen before, there was no loss in acquiring a few more of them.

    When Zhao Hai and the others reached about 2 kilometers deep, the strange fishes left while another batch of fishes came over. These fishes looked more fierce and seemed to be much stronger than the ones before. They had the forms of a fish version of an alligator. But they didn¡¯t attack the de Scale Whale, instead, they escorted them one kilometer down before another batch came and escorted them for another kilometer.

    Zhao Hai now knew about how Cai¡¯er was seen by these beasts. She seems to have a status that was much better than any Human Emperor. As soon as these beasts feel her aura, they would immediatelye and escort her, perhaps due to their innate instinct.

    Zhao Hai and the others have now dove about ten thousand meters deep, however, they still weren¡¯t able to see a Devil Octopus. Zhao Hai had looked around and cannot see these octopus, and at the same time, they were already 10 thousand meters under the sea yet the bottom of the trench was still out of sight. How deep was this trench? Zhao Hai waspletely unsure.

    But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t worry about it as they continued diving downward. The magic beasts that they met were getting bigger and bigger while they looked more and more ugly. Most importantly, it seems like their strengths were increasing as well. The magic beasts at this level were alreadyprised mostly of 8th ranks. And they were quite numerous as well, if these beasts were to head to the sea, the Fishman Race wouldn¡¯t be very peaceful.

    This also aroused Zhao Hai¡¯s anticipation. At this point, he was extremely curious about how deep this trench was. Zhao Hai hadmanded the de Scale Whale to head straight down to the point where it was almost heading vertically downward.

    They have dived for another five kilometers when a giant octopus suddenly appeared in Zhao Hai¡¯s monitor. The octopus was swimming sluggishly. It looks just like any octopus, however, it was very big. If one includes its tentacles, this octopus would be 100 meters long.

    What surprised Zhao Hai was its appearance. The entire head of this octopus was ck, but behind its body was a white image of a devil. It was arge image, almost fully upying the back of the octopus¡¯ head. Its tentacles were white as well, looking like a Devil¡¯s beard if one were to look at it.

    All of this added up made the octopus look very scary. Although it didn¡¯t have any spikes like the other fishes, it still instilled fear on those who looked at it.

    However, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes shone when he saw this beasts. It was because this was the beast that he was looking for, the magic beast Devil Octopus.

    Without waiting for Zhao Hai to make a move, the Devil Octopus started to swim towards them. Then it arrived at the de Scale Whales side and acted as an escort just like the other magic beasts. This made Zhao Hai stare, but he rxed soon after. The Demon Realm aura this deep into the trench had gotten very strong, so naturally this octopus should¡¯ve also been demonized.

    But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop, in addition to finding this beast, he also wanted to see the cause of the Demon Realm Aura in this trench.

    After going down for another 1 kilometer, the Devil Octopus that followed Zhao Hai had now numbered to about 100. What made Zhao Hai startled was the fact that all of these 100 Devil Octopus were 9th ranks. This number of experts would cause amotion if revealed to the continent. Except for Zhao Hai, nobody would be able to match this number of experts.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn ugly. If these octopus were to escape the trench while taking the mutant beasts along with them, then the endless sea would be ced into turmoil.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai suddenly noticed a group of ck gas in the distance. Zhao Hai gawked at this ck clump. It wasn¡¯t very big, only about 100 meters wide. However, Zhao Hai actually can¡¯t see through this gas.

    Zhao Hai immediately had the de Scale Whale swim towards the ck gas. At the same time, he turned his head to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, what do you think this thing is? Why do I feel that its the source of the Demon Realm aura?¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°Young Master, it is indeed the source of the Demon Realm Aura. This should be a type of High Level Demon Core.¡±

    Zhao Hai asked, ¡°Core? What is that?¡¯

    Cai¡¯er answered, ¡°Demon Realm beasts have cores, it is the source of power for all the residence of the Demon Realm. The cores of High level beasts are extremely formidable. From what I can see, this should be a core of a God-ranked magic beast. Even in the Demon Realm, this thing is a treasure. These God-ranked beasts aren¡¯t any weaker than God-ranked experts, they may even be stronger, at the same time, they also have much longer lives than God-ranked experts. And when they die, these beasts would look for a ce where nobody would be able to find them, making it extremely hard to find their cores. This God-ranked core is extremely useful to God-ranked experts. They can use this core in order to manufacture weapons and also absorb it and make its power their own. Although some energy would be lost in the process of absorption, it was still a huge help for the God-ranked experts. After all, increasing one¡¯s strength upon reaching God-rank is very difficult.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, but he still couldn¡¯t help but feel startled. He didn¡¯t think that a Demon Realm¡¯s God-rank beast¡¯s core would arrive at this ce. At the same time, this core actually managed to change an entirendscape on its own, creating these formidable 9th rank Devil Octopus.

    The de Scale Whale had already prated through the clump of ck mist. Then Zhao Hai saw a fist-sized ck bead. This bead was peacefully floaiting there, about a meter above the bottom of the trench.

    Zhao Hai made the whale go right by the bead as he carefully examined the bead. However, besides being ck, there wasn¡¯t any other aspect to be seen.

    Cai¡¯er then said, ¡°Young Master, absorb this thing into the Space. I think it would be extremely useful in upgrading it.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then nodded as he absorbed the bead into the Space. And just as the bead entered, a prompt was heard, ¡°Extremely strong energy has entered the Space. Absorbing energy. Upgrading the Space¡¯s environment. Incorporating upgrades to the Host¡¯s Body. Improving lifeforms inside the Space, lifeforms has been strengthened. Robotic objects in the Space has been upgraded. Spatial Water and Spatial Soil has been upgraded. Space¡¯s toxin has been improved as well. Space upgraded to level 60. Hoping for the Host¡¯s continual effort.¡±

    Zhao Hai was wild with joy, he didn¡¯t expect the bead to upgrade the Space. This is a very fantastic oue. Moreover, Zhao Hai had felt that his body has been strengthened after the level up. Zhao Hai immediately turned to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, how do you describe my present strength?¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, your current strength is the same as that of a God-ranked expert. You can now im to be God-rank. This is really good, I can feel that my strength has been improved as well. Young Master, you can now buy 10 more backgrounds. However, they can only be ordinary backgrounds.¡±

    Zhao Hai was ecstatic, ¡°Good! Fantastic! Ordinary background is till good. Go buy a sea-based background for me. Then ce those mutant beasts on that. I want a background that would specialize in breeding these creatures.¡±

    Cai¡¯er noddded as she immediately took action. Then Zhao Hai turned his head to Laura and the others, ¡°This is great. Now that the Space has levelled up, I can now nt more powerful nts so that you can upgrade your strengths. Even if we can¡¯t turn you into God-ranked experts, you would still be able to tower above normal 9th rank experts.¡±

 Chapter 644 - Water Refining Technique

    <h4>Chapter 644 - Water Refining Technique</h4>

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s great! Now we don¡¯t have to go to the Elven Forest in order to level up. Brother Hai, you should get those nts sorted out, have Grandpa Green and the others level up.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he absorbed the Devil Octopus before heading back to the surface. As long as he sees a Devil Octopus, Zhao Hai would immediately absorb it to the Space. As a result, Zhao Hai had umted about 300 Devil Octopus. This turned the Octopus¡¯ poption in the trench into zero.

    Zhao Hai felt that this was good. After all, if these octopus were to stay here, they would be a continual threat to the Fishman Race. But Zhao Hai still had some worries. Although the trench had a very strong Demonic presence due to the core, it still hadn¡¯t spread outside the trench. At the same time, the inhabitants of the trench were all spotted outside. Why was this possible?

    Zhao Hai was thinking about these while the de Scale Whale continued to go upward. Every magic beast that they hade across were all grabbed by Zhao Hai.

    The whale slowly went up the trench before they had finally reached the exit. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but give out a long breath. Although they got huge harvests in the trench, Zhao Hai and the others still felt down while inside there due to theck of light. It was good that they were now approaching the brighter parts of the sea.

    At this time, a pressure suddenly dawned on them. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but get stunned, he didn¡¯t know what was going on. Where did this pressuree from?

    Zhao Hai immediately turned on the monitor to see what was happening. At this time, the Soul Sucking Reef suddenly emitted a ck energy that formed into a magic formation. This formation pressured the trench making Zhao Hai and the others feel as if a mountain was pressing down on them. No matter how hard the de Scale Whale swam, it was still unable to progress further.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be surprised upon seeing this. One must know that when the Space levelled up, the undead got an upgrade as well. Compared to average 9th rank experts, these undead were a notch better. And because of the Demon Aura, they all became much stronger. But after all of these, the whale was still being suppressed by a formation. This magic formation wasn¡¯t simple.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t worry about it, he had the whale dive back down as the pressure vanished along with the magic formation.

    Zhao Hai was stunned as he turned to Laura and the others, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why does the formation appear when we go up and vanish when we go back down?¡±

    Laura and the others were clueless about this as well, however, Meg suddenly said, ¡°Young Master, when we got down, we weren¡¯t stopped. Only when we came up were we blocked from exiting. I think it¡¯s because we had been tainted with a bit of the Demon Realm¡¯s aura. Maybe this formation¡¯s purpose was to block those Demonized creatures.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he thought carefully about it. It seems like this was the case. They weren¡¯t able to hear about this from the Fishmen, but judging by the fact that no mutant beasts were able to get out of the trench meant that this formation had the function to block them from exiting. It might be just like Meg said, the formation was something that was sensitive to Demonic aura. When they got close to the exit, the formation had detected some of the aura that had stuck to them and thus promptly blocking them from leaving the trench.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but look at Meg in surprise. When Meg was with everyone, she would basically stay quiet and didn¡¯t express her opinions too much. Therefore, one would see that it was Zhao Hai and the others that were doing well. All Meg was doing was taking care of Zhao Hai and the others.

    But Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t expecting Meg to talk at this time. It¡¯s not that she wasn¡¯t smart, Meg just doesn¡¯t want to fight for attention. Usually, Zhao Hai and the others would have taken care of everything before needing her help, so she just kept a low profile. Seeing her express herself, Zhao Hai felt a little bit happy.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°I think you¡¯re right, Meg. Hahaha. Don¡¯t be reserved too much in the future. If you have anything to say, just say it. Alright?¡±

    Meg nodded, which made Zhao Hai smile. Then he waved his hand as light magic and water magic cleansed their bodies. Then hemanded the de Scale Whale to head upwards. This time, nothing stopped their progression. The whale swam continuously before passing through the mouth of the trench and going back to the battlefield.

    When they came out, Zhao Hai became surprised, this was because the Mermaid n¡¯s Azure Dragon Snail was still there. They had been inside the trench for about four days. The trench wasn¡¯t shallow, and after heading down, they still went out of their way to collect magic beasts, making the time they spent inside quite long. Zhao Hai and the others were 9th rank experts, so it wasn¡¯t an issue for them to go sleepless for a few days. However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t expecting the Mermaids to be still here. Why would they stay?

    At this time, Zhao Hai saw some ck spotsing out of the Snail and was swimming towards him. Zhao Hai looked at the monitor and identified the other party as Dashan. When they arrived by the de Scale Whale, Zhao Hai immediately went to the whale¡¯s mouth and greeted, ¡°Captain Dashan, why are you still here? Weren¡¯t you going to deal with the other Fishmen tribes?¡±

    Dashan gave Zhao Hai a bow and said, ¡°The General was worried for mister, so she had me wait here for your arrival. However, the General also had sent some parties on order to deal with the important matters, so everything is going ording to n. The General had left word that if youe out, she wanted you to see her.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, I also wanted to apologize to the General for making her worry.¡± Then he had the de Scale Whale swim towards the Azure Dragon Snail.

    Before long, Zhao Hai and the others had arrived inside the Azure Dragon Snail¡¯s main hall. Luo Ying was already waiting inside along with Luo Luo. Other than the two of them, nobody else was present inside.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai had arrived, the two immediately stood up. Then Luo Ying said, ¡°Mister, please sit down. How was the trip? Did everything go well?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Very well. I can tell the General that the Devil Trench wouldn¡¯t be dangerous anymore. You might even go there and settle. However, I suggest you don¡¯t do that. It is extremely pitch ck inside.¡±

    What Zhao Hai said was reasonable, although the seabed was also dark, there were still some luminescent shellfish and nts to illuminate it. However, the trench had no light at all, it was filled with depressing ck color all around it.

    Luo Ying smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to thank mister. But I¡¯m afraid that nobody would want to settle there either. The endless sea is too big, so there are still ces that are much better than the trench. Right, what is mister going to do now? Will you be returning to the Continent?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, then he shook his head and said, ¡°I wont, I also want to see what the Soul Sucking Reef is all about.¡±

    Luo Ying wrinkled her brow upon hearing Zhao Hai. She doesn¡¯t understand, Zhao Hai was obviously a Great Noble of the continent, he should have a lot of matters to be taking care of. So why must he risk his life in all of these locations? Casually going to dangerous ces was too unreasonable.

    After thinking about it, Luo Ying couldn¡¯t help but get the courage to ask Zhao Hai, ¡°What does mister want to see in Soul Sucking Reef? You should know that our Fishman Race has always been investigating the ce. However, we still weren¡¯t able to find anything despite doing it for generations. At this point, we won¡¯t dare going there anymore.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a nod and said, ¡°I know about this. But it¡¯s possible that I may get something that is very important to me. So I want to go there and search for it. After that, I¡¯ll return to the continent.¡±

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t lying, he really wanted to see how the reef¡¯s magic formation could get that strong. It can actually pressure the mutant magic beasts for many years. This made Zhao Hai very curious about it.

    If there was really such a formation, then Zhao Hai would naturally want to take a look at it. If he studies this formation, then it would be simr to gaining a weapon to battle the Demon Realm in the future. .

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Luo Ying knew that she couldn¡¯t persuade him, so she just said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be waiting for mister¡¯s return. If mister encounters any danger, don¡¯t hesitate to retreat.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, General can feel relieved. Right, I have a matter to ask Her Majesty and I might need the General¡¯s help.¡±

    Luo Ying stared, she was curious about what Zhao Hai wanted help with, ¡°What does mister need? I shall immediately send word to Her Majesty.¡±

    Zhao Hao nodded and said, ¡°I want to ask Her Majesty if it was possible for me to learn your Mermaid n¡¯s Water Refining Technique. Rest assured, I certainly won¡¯t spread it to other people.¡±

    Luo Ying stared when she heard Zhao Hai, then she forced a smile and said, ¡°Mister, I think you are misunderstanding something. My Mermaid n¡¯s Water Refining Technique is not a secret. The reason why this technique is only used by a few was because its requirements are very high. In addition to having the person be gifted in controlling water, the water used for the technique needed to be special as well. The technique would need high quality water in order for it to seed. Our Mermaid n has our own innate technique that can purify water, making sure that the water is as high quality as possible. Because of this, only our race was able to use this Water Refining Technique. If other people don¡¯t have the means to purify water, then it would be impossible for them to use this technique.¡±

 Chapter 645 - Soul Sucking Reef

    <h4>Chapter 645 - Soul Sucking Reef</h4>

    Zhao Hai was calm while listening to Luo Ying, but was actually very excited deep inside. Luo Ying said that others weren¡¯t able to use this method of refining due to theck of water purifying methods. However, this wasn¡¯t a problem for Zhao Hai. One shouldn¡¯t forget that Zhao Hai has Bubble, the source of Myriad Water. Bubble was more than qualified to be used as a helper for Water Refining.

    After Luo Ying finished talking, Zhao Hai showed a faint smile and said, ¡°I ask the General to still convey my request to Her Majesty. I want to use this Water Refining technique as a reference. The General should know how much importance I ce in this war with the Divine Race, but when the war starts, we would need to have a lot of weapons. Relying on Human and Dwarf artisans simply wouldn¡¯t do. Therefore, I want to add this Water Refining Technique to the equation and see if it can help with the demand.¡±

    When she heard Zhao Hai, Luo Ying immediately nodded and said, ¡°Mister can rest assured, I will surely take responsibility for this matter. Our Water Refining Technique isn¡¯t a secret, it just needs appropriate preparations. However, I can assure you that this method has its own brilliant methods. Mister, you can handle your matters first. When youe back, I will have the Water Refining technique to give you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll have to trouble the General. I¡¯ll be heading to the Soul Sucking Reef now, farewell.¡±

    Luo Ying stood up and gave Zhao Hai a salute, ¡°I wish for Mister¡¯s good luck.¡± Zhao Hai returned the gesture and then smiled faintly before turning around to leave.

    After returning to the de scale whale, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh. Laura looked at Zhao Hai and smiled, ¡°Brother Hai, I didn¡¯t expect that obtaining the Mermaid n¡¯s Water Refining Technique would be that smooth.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°The Mermaids do care about the other Fishmen, but since no other race had the ability to purify water, they weren¡¯t able to pass this technique around. Even if they spread the method, nobody would be able to use it. But we have Bubble, although I get angry every time I see him, at least we had found a use for him.¡±

    When Laura heard Zhao Hai, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Bubble was really an interesting thing, he was quite bold and loved to mingle with thedies. Seeing Bubble makes Zhao Hai feel difort.

    However, Laura and the others didn¡¯t care about this. In their eyes, Bubble was like a small pet that was just a bit smart. Bubble has also been like this, so it was impossible to change him. More importantly, Bubble makes Zhao Hai jealous.

    To be honest, Laura and the others loved seeing Zhao Hai being jealous of Bubble. It was because this meant that Zhao Hai really did treasure them.

    Lizzy chuckled as well and said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, do you think that this Water Refining Technique would be something useful?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°With our current techniques, this Water Refining Technique should be of use. Additionally, Father might want to research it. When we get the technique, perhaps he would find some avenues of which to improve on.¡±

    Lizzy naturally knew that the father that Zhao Hai meant was Karen. The man was a research maniac, therefore Lizzy didn¡¯t be confused and just nodded.

    Then Zhao Hai said, ¡°I want to head to the Soul Sucking Reef to look for the thing that made it suppress the things inside the Devil Trench. If we can find out about it, then it might prove useful in our fight against the Demon Realm.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°Soul Sucking Reef is truly formidable. Its quite a distance away from the trench, btu it can still sense the Demon Realm¡¯s aura and suppress it. At the same time, it also imprisoned the mutant beasts of the trench.¡±

    Megan wrinkled her brows and said, ¡°But I haven¡¯t heard of such a formation in this world. Elder Brother Hai, you should ask Luo Ying and see if this formation was something that they had set up.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask, it definitely wasn¡¯t them. Otherwise, Luo Ying might have already told us about it when I informed her of my intention to investigate the ce. It¡¯s also because of this that made me curious about who had the ability to set up this formation or maybe why the reef came into existence.¡±

    Megan nodded, if the Mermaid did indeed set up the reef, then they should have already informed the other Fishmen.

    There were two ces that the Fishmen couldn¡¯t understand. One of them gave Zhao Hai a God-rank magic beast core which upgraded the Space to level 60, gave Zhao Hai ten more slots for backgrounds, and gave him nts that can be God-ranked. This was a huge harvest.

    As for the other ce, they still haven¡¯t investigated it yet. That ce was full of mystery and Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to rashly charge through it. So Zhao Hai decided to take a break and maintain a good condition for himself.

    Zhao Hai and the others returned to the Space and had a hot bath before taking ample rest. After that, they immediately rode the de scale whale and headed towards the Soul Sucking Reef.

    Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t told Green and the others about the Space¡¯s upgrade yet. Although the Space had raised some Messenger Fishes, their number wasn¡¯t veryrge. Therefore, Zhao Hai wanted to wait until all of the Fishman race¡¯s matters got dealt with before telling Green and the others everything as well as handing them some Messenger Fish. In any case, they had gone umunicative before, and it wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    Zhao Hai and the others sat in the Space while the de scale whale swam towards the Soul Sucking Reef. They were eager to know what is inside the ce.

    It didn¡¯t take long before the de scale whale entered the reef. Its insides were beautiful, there were strange shapes everywhere that would attract anyone¡¯s gaze. The inside was like a totally different world,pletely detached from the world outside. One might even see the shapes of some of the continent¡¯s animals on the corals.

    Zhao Hai and the others forgot about their initial purpose ofing here as they gawked at the beautiful scenery. The reef was that beautiful. Besides the reef, there were also a lot of nts as well as small fishes inside. The bodies of these fishes had attractive patterns on them making it extremely adorable to the women. Laura and the others were nudging Zhao Hai to catch some of these fishes.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t decline, he caught some fishes and ced them in the Space. Laura and the others then had a ss tank and filled it with seawater. Then Zhao Hai ced the small fishes on the ss tank for them to look at.

    Laura and the others were looking at the fishes, swimming around in a very attractive manner. This made Zhao Hai force a smile.

    Zhao Hai turned his attention back to the monitor, he wanted to see where they were at, but this made his startled. When Laura and the others heard Zhao Hai, they immediately turned their attention to the screen. The Laura said, ¡°Brother Hai, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhao Hai didn¡¯t speak as he pointed to a corner of the screen. Zhao Hai erged the image and showed Laura and the others what was wrong.

    On the screen, Zhao Hai¡¯s group was represented by a small red while the other fishes were green dots. What made Zhao Hai surprised was the movement of their red dot. The red dot was circling around one area, not deviating from this circr course. It was as if it was trapped by something.

    This astonished Zhao Hai, one shouldn¡¯t forget that the de scale whale is an undead, so it didn¡¯t depend on its eyes for perception. However, it was still trapped, it seems like this Soul Sucking Reef is living up to its reputation.

    Laura and the others also saw what was going on. They couldn¡¯t help but stare in amazement, they didn¡¯t expect that they would experience such a thing.

    Zhao Hai immediately came out of the Space and went to the de scale whale. He sat inside the body and felt that everything was going normal. The whale seems to be going forward and the scenery was constantly changing, he couldn¡¯t see any duplicates in what he saw.

    Laura and the others also went out with Zhao Hai. When they saw the situation, they were shocked, Laura turned her head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, what¡¯s all this about?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I also don¡¯t know. But I¡¯m sure that this is rted to that magic formation. No need to think about it too much, what we have to do is go forward.¡± Then Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind the outside scenery as he directed the de scale whale to go in a straight line. When the whale finally left its circle path, Zhao Hai turned to Laura and said, ¡°Did the scenery change?¡±

    Laura shook her head and said, ¡°No, it just felt like the whale took a small turn. Everything else didn¡¯t change.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he now understood how formidable this formation was. It can actually bewitch not only people, but the undead as well. Otherwise, the de scale whale wouldn¡¯t have been duped.

    However, this had made Zhao Hai even more curious. He now believed that what he would obtain in this ce wouldn¡¯t be very simple.

    Zhao Hai continued to direct the whale to go in a straight line. A short while after the whale breaks out from its circr path, it would return to going in circles, which would then prompt Zhao Hai to change its course. Fortunately, Zhao Hai had the monitor, otherwise he would be trapped inside this reef.

 Chapter 646 - Tai Ji Eight Trigrams Chart?

    <h4>Chapter 646 - Tai Ji Eight Trigrams Chart?</h4>

    After crossing through nine traps, the whale had finally maintained its straight direction without going in circles once more. However, Zhao Hai can actually feel anxiety. He felt that the thing that he was looking for was already quite near.

    Laura and the others were anxiously staring at the monitor as well. The screen was now bigger than it was back in the trench. Back there, the monitor can only look at about 100 meters away, it seems like its ability was suppressed by the God-ranked core.

    The situation at this time was very different, but it wasn¡¯t anything better. It can still only disy about 200 meters in front.

    However, this also managed to make Zhao Hai happy. After all, when the monitor was suppressed, they had managed to acquire a God-ranked core, making the Space level up in the process. Although the suppression was weaker, only about 200 meters, the thing inside should still managed to nudge the amount required by the Space to level up.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai also be careful. They hadn¡¯t met an attack thest time because of Cai¡¯er¡¯s presence. However, the situation this time ispletely opposite. The ce where they are now suppresses the Demon Realm aura. If they were to meet an attack, then it was possible for it to be quite dangerous. Therefore, Zhao Hai had Laura and the others enter the Space while he stayed inside the whale, urging it to go forward.

    After going forward for several minutes, Zhao Hai suddenly felt a very formidable aura wash over him. He immediately made the de scale whale stop and had some undead fishes to take a look. Nobody from the outside can see the undead, so they can exhibit all of their abilities here.

    At this time, a long figure arrived. Zhao Hai looked at this figure and knew that it was a 9th rank magic beast. When that long figure saw Zhao Hai, its tail immediately shed as a blue light travelled towards the de Scale Whale.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have the opportunity to dodge, the blue light came too fast. When he saw the light, it had already hit the de scale whale. The whale felt the shock, but there was no further damage.

    Zhao Hai identified the long figure as a 9th rank electric eel. It discharged a very powerful shock. However, electric attacks werepletely ineffective against the undead.

    The electric eel¡¯s electricity might be a problem for other magic beasts, but the undead were different. The undead couldn¡¯t be paralyzed, making the electric eel¡¯s abilities virtually useless.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand as his undead threw themselves towards the electric eel. The eel didn¡¯t expect that his attack would be useless. One must know that the intellect of 9th rank beasts were no different than normal humans. So when it saw the undead, it immediately dodged as it discharged even more attacks, but to zero effect.

    Zhao Hai calmly looked at his undead, he knew that the electric eel¡¯s attacks wouldn¡¯t work. It might be strong against beasts, but for the undead, it doesn¡¯t really affect them.

    Sure enough, the electric eel found itself at a dilemma. When he stopped attacking, it was already toote, he was now surrounded by the undead. Naturally, the undead weren¡¯t polite, one of the swordfish undead attacked the eel to death.

    Zhao Hai then released a ck gas that enveloped the electric eel. When the gas vanished, the eel turned into an undead creature.

    9th rank beasts can speak, so Zhao Hai called it over and asked, ¡°What is ahead of here?¡±

    Since the electric eel can answer, it immediately said, ¡°Young Master, up ahead is a strange flower. Since I was little, I always found that flower to befortable, so I stayed by its side all the time.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the eel and asked, ¡°Flower?¡±

    The electric eel nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Young Master, it¡¯s a very big flower, moreover, it is also very attractive!¡±

    Zhao Hai immediately responded, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let me see it.¡± Then the eelplied as it lead Zhao Hai towards the same flower that it described.

    Upon seeing the flower, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but get shocked. This wasn¡¯t a flower that he had seen in the sea. This was a lotus flower!

    The lotus was very big, its blue petals were arranged in nineyers. It was very beautiful. Most importantly, the middle of the lotus wasn¡¯t actually a seed base. There was another lotus flower inside, it seemed to be like 9th rank lotus bud.

    Zhao Hai stared at this flower, he didn¡¯t expect this thing to appear at this ce. Lotuses weren¡¯t usually found at the sea. For this one to be here was extremely strange.

    However, Zhao Hai immediately became happy, this was the first time that he hade across a lotus in this world. He had seen other simr Earth nts on the continent, however, all of them were variations from what Zhao Hai imagined. This lotus was the first one that Zhao Hai can really describe as a genuine lotus.

    Then Zhao Hai turned to the electric eel and said, ¡°Are there any other flowers such as this?¡±

    The eel answered, ¡°There nothing else, Young Master, only this one.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he immediately went to the lotus and had the monitor examine it. He wanted to see the underside of the lotus.

    Sure enough, Zhao Hai can see the lotus root under the flower. Although the root only had a thickness of an arm, it was as transparent as a crystal, it looked very tender as well.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t take the lotus immediately, he still wanted to see how long the roots were. Therefore, he continued to follow the root until he can see its end.

    Zhao Hai looked for a long time but still cannot find the end of the lotus¡¯ root. It seemed like the root has no end, it was very long. Zhao Hai frowned but he still didn¡¯t stop. He felt that this lotus was bing more and more extraordinary. If other other lotuses had such long roots, it might have already grown new buds, but this lotus only had one.

    After thinking about it, Zhao Hai ced his anxiety away. Then he continued to find the tip of the lotus¡¯ root.

    Zhao Hai found a problem after searching for a long time. The lotus root started to extend, and it seems like it ran underneath the entire Soul Sucking Reef.

    This finding made Zhao Hai excited, if its really like what he thought, then the magic formation of the Soul Sucking Reef might have been caused by the lotus root. If that is really the case, then he might have found another treasure.

    A day had passed by but Zhao Hai still wasn¡¯t able to find the tip of the lotus root. However, he didn¡¯t give up, he took a rest and had Cai¡¯er rece him. At this point, he can confirm that this lotus root does indeed cover the entirety of the Soul Sucking Reef.

    The next day, Zhao Hai finally found the tip of the root. When he found the end, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. The ends of the root turned out to be circr. Then there was a curved dividing line in the middle of the circle. Then with the circumference of the root, it had actually turned into a Taiji Yin-Yang circle.

    And when he traced the image of the roots and zoomed out, Zhao Hai can see that the reef, and the lotus root actually formed a natural Tai Ji Eight Trigrams Chart, with the lotus flower ced in the middle of it.

    Zhao Hao stared at the diagram on the screen while being startled deep inside. He didn¡¯t think that he would encounter this diagram in this world. This image was too familiar, it was a unique design in Chinese culture.

    He couldn¡¯t help but gawk at the mystery of creation and its ability to form a diagram like this naturally. No wonder the Demon Realm¡¯s aura got suppressed. The Tai Ji Eight Trigrams Chart was a Daoist diagram that could restrain various Demonic creatures. For this big diagram to be ced right beside the trench meant that the Devil Trench has been suppressed all this time.

    Zhao Hai knew what this chart was, however, it was different for Laura and the others. Laura and the others curiously looked at the monitor and asked, ¡°Brother Hai, what did you find?¡±

    Zhao Hai recovered, then heughed out loudly and said, ¡°We had found something good. In fact, we had found a treasure!! Fantastic, this is really fantastic. Hahaha¡±

    Laura and the others stared at Zhao Hai, they couldn¡¯t understand what made Zhao Hai this happy. After some time, Zhao Hai recovered, he didn¡¯t exin the chart to Laura and the others since it was quiteplicated. At the same time, Zhao Hai can only understand about half of it, so he really doesn¡¯t have the qualifications to exin.

    Zhao Hai looked at the others and then smiled faintly, ¡°Just know that we gained something good. I can¡¯t tell it to you right now. In any case, we must absorb the entire Soul Sucking Reef into the Space.¡±

    Laura and the others stared nkly, then they shifted their gazes towards the reef. The Soul Sucking Reed is very huge. They even needed two days to travel through it. Can they really absorb the entire thing into the Space?

    Zhao Hai also knew about this issue, so he couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows. Then he turned to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, can we absorb the entire reef into the Space?¡±

    Cai¡¯er looked at the reef and nodded, ¡°I can, however, this area might have something special going on. So I need the help of Bubbles in order to aplish it.¡±

 Chapter 647 - Innate Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 647 - Innate Treasure</h4>

    When Zhao Hai heard Cai¡¯er, he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. He looked at her and said, ¡°Does that little guy have the strength to help you out?¡±

    Cai¡¯er just smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t underestimate that fellow. He is the source of Myriad Water. He is a very strong underwater. With his help, I would definitely be able to absorb the entire reef into the Space.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned his hand to grab Bubble while pinching it a good amount of times. Naturally, this doesn¡¯t affect Bubble, it wasn¡¯t able to hurt him. After all, Bubble really didn¡¯t care about what form he was in.

    While Bubble was being grabbed by Zhao Hai, he tried to flee towards Laura¡¯s arms. However, he was stopped by Zhao Hai, ¡°If you run away, I will roast you. Making you into a boiling Bubble. Go and help Cai¡¯er absorb the reef into the Space. That thing is useful to me.¡±

    Bubble doesn¡¯t dare offend Zhao Hai. Although he always stayed in the Space with Laura and the others while acting stubborn towards ZHao Hai, he was still very afraid of angering this Young Master of his. He was already part of the Space, and if Zhao Hai wanted to deal with him, he only needs to think about it and Bubble would disappear. And Zhao Hai can still retain his powers while making a new Bubble, a much different onepared to the original.

    Therefore, Bubble doesn¡¯t dare to neglect thismand, so he immediately ttered Zhao Hai, ¡°Young Master can feel relieved. As long as the Young Master needs me, I would go through fire and water for you.¡±

    Zhao Hai tapped his own head, he feels a little headache. He already knows what kind of person Bubble was, so why does it feel the need to tter him?

    In the end, Zhao Hai decided to ignore it, he turned to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, you can begin.¡± Cai¡¯er nodded, then she turned to Bubble and said, ¡°Bubble, imprison the water here, make it clump up before I absorb it to the Space.¡±

    Bubble nodded and said, ¡°So it¡¯s only this? This is too simple.¡± Then his figure disappeared as he exited from the de Scale Whale while Zhao Hai and the others observe him.

    Bubble was seen floating there, his body rotated as he loudly said, ¡°Surrender to the Myriad Water, condense!¡± After hearing this voice, Zhao Hai and the others can see that the Soul Sucking Reef had experienced a change. The water in the entire reef seems to have suddenly solidified. The water around it became stationary along with the fishes inside. Everything looks as though it was sealed in ice. However, the solidified water didn¡¯t turn to ice.

    Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t seen this side of Bubble before. This guy always had a yful look as Laura and the others y with him like a pet or a naughty child. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t imagine that this blob would be this strong.

    Seeing that Bubble had delivered, Cai¡¯er immediately said, ¡°Absorb!¡± Then a spatial rift appeared and enveloped the entire reef like big pocket.

    The reef was directly taken from the sea to the Space, even including the rocks ten meters under the sea.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai immediately turned to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er don¡¯t put it in the Space¡¯s sea. Look for a remote ce close to the vi, prepare a ce and ce it there.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded, then arge pond appeared right close to the vi where the reef was ced in. Cai¡¯er directed seawater towards the big pond, then she ced a small hole on the side, making sure that there was running water in the pond.

    After the Soul Sucking Reef got absorbed to the Space, a prompt was then heard, ¡°Innate Treasure found. Going in ordance to the highest good in Taoism. Laws of Heaven and Earth detected. Space Levels up. Space is now level 65. Host officially achieves God-rank. May now use Heaven and Earth energy. This was a very good level up. Hoping for the Host¡¯s further effort.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared before he exploded with joy. He didn¡¯t think that the lotus was actually deemed to be an Innate Treasure by the Space. It was actually a treasure that was naturally produced, which also contained thews of Heaven and Earth. This harvest was indeed extremely good.

    Moreover Zhao Hai can feel that the Space¡¯s ssification of God-rank was different than outside. It seems like God-rank for the Space was much stronger than the God-ranks of the outside world.

    But Zhao Hai had noticed something different from this level up. It didn¡¯t say anything about the undead or the beasts being upgraded. Other than him being a true God-rank, nothing else has changed.

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment and probably guessed the reason. In the past, whether it be the God¡¯s Blood or the God-rank Core, they were all based on energy, so it can manage to improve everything. On the other hand, the Soul Sucking Reef was a treasure that was based on thews of the Heaven and the Earth. Thisw requires people toprehend it. Therefore, the Space couldn¡¯t upgrade the beasts and the undead.

    After thinking through this point, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh. He really got a treasure this time. Moreover, this treasure can still be upgraded. Although Zhao Hai had no idea how to improve this treasure, he can still find some time to research it in the future.

    With Zhao Hai making this big move, it was impossible for Luo Ying and the others to not know about it. At this time, Luo Ying had arrived right by Zhao Hai¡¯s de Scale Whale, staring nkly at the pit that Zhao Hai just made. This time, they had finally witnessed the might of Zhao Hai. Nobody but him can make the entire Soul Sucking Reef vanishpletely.

    Zhao Hai also noticed Luo Ying, so he turned his head and smiled, ¡°General, I apologize, I just noticed that there was a naturally formed magic formation here. It¡¯s very dangerous, so I took the chance to take it away.¡±

    Luo Ying recovered, then she looked at Zhao Hai and saw the happy expression on his face. Although she didn¡¯t know what just happened, she was sure that Zhao Hai just obtained something good. As for Zhao Hai¡¯s gain, Luo Ying had no intention of asking about it. As far as she knows, it was virtually useless for her. Even if it was thergest treasure, the Fishman Race still haven¡¯t managed to understand it after all these years. If Zhao Hai obtains it, then it was good. Moreover, he also got to erase a danger to the Fishman Race.

    Luo Ying gave a salute and said, ¡°I congratte Mister and also wanted to express gratitude in behalf of our Fishman Race for erasing this hidden danger.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard Luo Ying, he stared for a moment before he smiled to her and said, ¡°The General is too polite.¡± At this time, Zhao Hai was pulling a thumbs up for Luo Ying deep inside. She was truly worthy to be a general. She can actually notice that he had obtained a treasure just by observation.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t deny it, Luo Ying became d. This means that Zhao Hai was an honest person. So she smiled and said, ¡°Mister, pleasee with me. I will be giving the Water Refining technique to you.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll be right behind the General.¡± Then hemanded the de Scale Whale to head towards the Azure Dragon Snake.

    Upon arriving inside the snail and having sat down, Zhao Hai smiled and then said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to rm the General. Soul Sucking Reef is actually a naturally formed magic formation. I don¡¯t know how to use this formation, so I nned to take it back in order to study it. Right, I forgot to tell the Generalst time. The Devil Trench actually houses a core of a high level Demon Realm magic beast. The Devil Octopus is actually a beast that was polluted by that core. The Core has already been destroyed by me, the octopi have been seized as well. There won¡¯t be any problems in the future, the General can rest assured.¡±

    Luo Ying knit her brows and said, ¡°That the Devil Trench actually has a Demon Realm¡¯s magic beast core? Is this a plot by the Demon Realm?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. This core is a treasure in the Demon Realm, so no Demon should be willing to just ce it here. However, it is also good to keep guard. If there¡¯s anything that you can¡¯t solve in the future, then don¡¯t hesitate to tell me about it. I will do my best to find a solution. We must gather our strengths before the attack of the Divine Race and the Demon Realm. We should be stable as we prepare for the dozens of battles toe.¡±

    Luo Ying nodded, then she took out a beast skin scroll and handed it over to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, this is our Mermaid Race¡¯s Water Refining Technique. I hope that it can be useful for mister. Is Mister preparing to head to the Continent? Her Majesty also asks you to see her.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°General can rest assured, I will certainly see Her Majesty. After all, I¡¯ve already promised before. Will General not go back with us?¡±

    Luo Ying shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m unable to go back now. I still have a lot of things to do. I¡¯m simply unable to find free time.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a nod, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll rest for a day here before heading towards Mermaid Ind tomorrow. After seeing Her Majesty, I will then be returning to the Continent.¡±

    Luo Ying nodded and said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t be disturbing Mister anymore. You have been working hard in the past few days.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then he gave Luo Ying a salute before turning around to leave.

    When Zhao Hai returned to the Space, he immediately opened the beast skin scroll and carefully read it. He was genuinely curious about this Water Refining Technique.

    The Water Refining Technique wasn¡¯t long, nor was it difficult. There were two points in this method, one was the requirement for water. The water to be used needed to be high quality. The better the quality, the better the item that was going to be produced.

    The second point was about the controlling of the water. Along with its requirement for water, the control that was required for this technique was high as well. Even most water element magic formation doesn¡¯t require this intricate control of water.

 Chapter 648 - Startling Changes

    <h4>Chapter 648 - Startling Changes</h4>

    However, Zhao Hai had no problems dealing with these two points. As for the high quality water, he has Bubble. At the same time, who else was suitable for controlling water than Bubble?

    Besides these two characteristics, there was also another property to this Water Refining Technique. It was that it was slow. Comparing Fire and Water Refining Techniques, Fire Refining Techniques were much faster. Fire Refining techniques uses fire to refine metals and other materials by hitting them with a hammer, removing impurities from these materials with each round of hammering.

    Water Refining technique also has the same process but it uses water instead of fire. Naturally, control of water was extremely important in this process. If one was bad at control, then they would risk the destruction of the material, making it unable to be used anymore. Water Refining technique might remove impurities, however, it actually doesn¡¯t change theposition of the material, instead, it actually makes it much stronger and sturdier.

    An advantage to Water Refining technique that was different from Fire Refining techniques was that the usage of water makes it possible to refine more types of materialspared to using fire.

    Actually, the Humans also have some sort of Water Refining technique. For example, spear shafts, these shafts were needed to be immersed in water before they were going to be used. After a lot of steps, these would then be qualified to be part of a spear. If one were to look at it, then it was exactly like refining that used water. However, this method was different. The Water Refining technique of the Fishmen was used to get rid of impurities, while the Water Refining technique of Humans was just to make their spear shafts much tougher.

    On the other hand, the Fishmen also used Human techniques in their refining. While using their refining techniques, they would also incorporate many materials together in order to make new and improved items.

    After reading through the Water refining scroll, Zhao Hai sighed. This Water Refining technique is truly a one of a kind technique. In fact, Zhao Hai believed that Humans might be able to use it, but in a lower probability of sess. Purifying water can be done through distition, the only problem would be the control of water.

    But all of these wasn¡¯t a problem for Zhao Hai. The reason why the Mermaids created this Water Refining technique was so that they wouldn¡¯t rely on Human-made weapons. Therefore, most of the materials used in this technique originated in the Sea. And since Zhao Hai had the Space¡¯s ocean, he had the proper requirements to perform the technique.

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, you don¡¯t need to be anxious. The Divine Race wouldn¡¯t being soon.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly, he knew that Laura was just doing this in order tofort him. And how can he not be anxious, the Radiant Church and the Dragon n¡¯s moves had be more and more frequent. Zhao Hai reckoned that the time of the Divine Race¡¯s move was not far.

    After thinking about this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but loudly sigh. Then he turned to Laura and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a walk before resting. Then we¡¯ll head to Mermaid Ind tomorrow.¡± Laura and the others didn¡¯t decline as they followed Zhao Hai.

    Unknowingly, the group arrived at the big pond where the Soul Sucking Reef was ced in. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t call it the Soul Sucking Reef anymore, instead, he changed its name to Tai Ji Pond.

    Zhao Hai looked at the lotus¡¯ naturally formed Tai Ji Eight Trigrams Chart and couldn¡¯t help but be calm. He let out a long breath as he looked at the lotus flower. He couldn¡¯t help but smile as he remembered his time back on Earth.

    Then suddenly, Zhao Hai remembered that the Water Refining Technique was able to refine a lot of materials. The Fishmen had done experiments wherein they refined living nts and animals. Although it had a small chance of sess, it would yield good results if it were to seed. Refined nts and animals would be much better than their unrefined counterparts.

    When he thought about this, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but shine. He immediately loudly called, ¡°Bubble!¡± Then Bubble quickly floated towards him saying, ¡°Young Master, you called me.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he looked at Bubble and said, ¡°We had acquired method of Water Refining. I will have Cai¡¯er teach you how to do itter, then Cai¡¯er shall provide you with living nts as well as minerals to experiment on. When you fully master the technique you¡¯ll be living here in the Tai Ji Pond. Go and refine everything inside here, the lotus flower, the root, the stones, everything, even the small fishes. As long as I don¡¯t call you, don¡¯t stop refining. Understood?¡±

    Bubble thought for a moment and said, ¡°Young Master, I know how to read, there¡¯s no need for Cai¡¯er to teach me. That little girl is too hateful. I don¡¯t need her, I can learn by myself.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard this, he stared, then he looked puzzlingly at Bubble and said, ¡°Bubble, you know how to read characters? Who taught you?¡±

    Bubble shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, the only thing I can remember is that I¡¯ve always been literate. That knowledge came along with the images of women from before. As for the other specifics, I really have no idea.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Bubble and said, ¡°You really can¡¯t remember anything?¡±

    Bubble nodded, ¡°Young Master, the only things I can remember were the figure of a woman as well as characters. Nothing else.¡±

    Zhao Hai knitted his brows, he was confused about this matter. In the end, he can only give the beast skin scroll over to Bubble and said, ¡°Alright, you go read this thing. Remember, make sure to take care in refining things in this pond. If you do badly, then I will boil you and make you into tea.¡±

    Bubble shivered in fright, he immediately nodded and said, ¡°Young Master, rest assured, I will certainly follow your orders.¡± Then he unrolled the beast skin scroll and read a bit before looking at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ll be heading back and do some experiments.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, provide Bubble with everything he needs to experiment with. Don¡¯t use good things. As long as he masters itpletely, immediately have him enter the Tai Ji Pond.¡± Cai¡¯er nodded, then she turned to Bubble and smiled, which frightened Bubble so much that he ran away. While running, Bubble said, ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s no need for her to look for materials. I¡¯ll go and acquire them myself!¡±

    Cai¡¯er coldly snorted as she yelled back, ¡°You dared to call me little girl as well as hateful, you stinky Bubble, you¡¯re dead. I¡¯ll boil you into hot water.¡± Then she chased after Bubble, leaving Zhao Hai and the others behind.

    Zhao Hao looked at the two and could¡¯t help but chuckle. Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Look at this, Cai¡¯er had taken you as an example. She¡¯s now saying that she¡¯ll boil Bubble. You should know that Bubble is really afraid of being boiled alive.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and then said, ¡°Of course I know, but that Bubble has extremely thick skin, so he¡¯ll definitely be fine. If you don¡¯t threaten that fellow, then he won¡¯t move. It¡¯ll be good for us to have Cai¡¯er looking after him.¡±

    Laura and the othersughed as well. Cai¡¯er had a deep connection with the Space. So she always ces Bubble and Mu¡¯er in check. However, she was also quite yful and wanted to y tricks, making Bubble¡¯s life interesting.

    Mu¡¯er was usually right by Zhao Hai¡¯s side, so Cai¡¯er couldn¡¯t move him most of the time. Additionally, Mu¡¯er always kept his calm, making him a bad target for Cai¡¯er¡¯s pranks. Therefore, Cai¡¯er stopped going after Mu¡¯er and shifted her attention to Bubble. Bubble was a rascal and doesn¡¯t want to surrender easily. He was a perfect target for Cai¡¯er¡¯s antics.

    However, this doesn¡¯t mean that their rtionship wasn¡¯t good. In fact, they were quite harmonious, Cai¡¯er liked ying with Bubble while Bubble also liked being chased around by Cai¡¯er.

    At this time, Lizzy looked at the pond and said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, will you really trust Bubble in refining this pool? This thing is a treasure, much more valuable than the God-ranked magic beast core. The core upgraded the Space by one level while this lotus actually upgraded it by five. If Bubble fails in refining it, then wouldn¡¯t it be a pity?¡¯

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to pity about. Refining might be the only way of evolving this thing. Forget it, there¡¯s no point in worrying about something we don¡¯t have any hold of. We¡¯ll just have Bubble be extremely careful in doing it. With his control over water, I don¡¯t think that there would be any issues.¡±

    Lizzy didn¡¯t say anything else. This Tai Ji Pond and the lotus flower were really too strange. Even Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know how this thing came about. They can only try what they could to upgrade it. In any case, they had acquired a new weapon for the future.

    At this time, Cai¡¯er suddenly ran over to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, Grandpa Kun came and was looking for you. It looks like an urgent matter.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded as his figure vanished and reappeared inside Kun¡¯s office. When he saw Zhao Hai, Kun calmed his worried expression before he said, ¡°Little Hai, something very important just happened.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Grandpa Kun, tell me.¡±

    Kun sighed and said, ¡°Yesterday, the Ocean Waves Dynasty suddenly announced that they would be handing their throne over to the Radiant Church. Their nation is now renamed to the Radiant Empire. It dered to be a nation that devotes itself to the worship of the Radiant God. At the same time, the Dragon Race suddenly attacked the Lyon Empire. The Lyon Empire¡¯s famous cavalry suddenly rebelled and in just one day, the Lyon Empire fell. The Dragon Race changed the nation¡¯s name to Saint Dragon Empire. They also announced their alliance with the Radiant Empire. At this point, the Dragons hasplete control of the Lyon Empire while the Radiant Church hasplete control of the Ocean Waves Dynasty.¡±

 Chapter 649 - The Dragons Must Be Eliminated

    <h4>Chapter 649 - The Dragons Must Be Eliminated</h4>

    Zhao Hai stared nkly at Kun. Due to the shock, his mind has been unable to process the information for a short time. Zhao Hai felt that something just exploded inside his head, obliterating every thought that he had at the moment.

    The news was just too sudden. After dealing with the matters of the Fishman Race, Zhao Hai was nning to wipe out the Dragons, eliminating one of the hands of the Divine Race. After that, he would slowly start to move against the Radiant Church.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect that the Radiant Church and the Dragon Race would make this sudden move. Moreover, they had taken two empires simultaneously. Although the Ocean Waves Dynasty was the fifthrgest Empire and was quite small, it was known that their navy was quite invincible. Their strong navy was due to theirnds being surrounded by the sea from three sides, which also made their naval transport very good.

    At this point, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care much about sea warfare. He has the Fishman Race as allies. Even if the Ocean Wave Dynasty¡¯s navy was know to be invincible, it was only inparison to other Human powers. The Dynasty¡¯s navy would have no chance in facing the Fishman Race at sea.

    On the other hand, the Lyon Empire was a whole different story. The Lyon Empire was known as the second most powerful nation in the Continent. Their strength was formidable and because they were close to the ra Mountains, they can gather wild beasts en mass then have those beasts be mounts to their Magic beast Cavalry.

    A Cavalry that was made up of wild magic beasts was always more formidable than one with magic beasts that were bred. Therefore, the Lyon Empire¡¯s Magic Beast Cavalry was well renowned in the entire continent for its strength. In fact, this mighty nation was brought to its knees by their own Magic Beast Cavalry.

    Zhao Hai slowly calmed himself down as he pondered on the consequences that were brought up by this development. He nned to eliminate the Dragons because they were legends that lived in the ra Mountain. If Zhao Hai were to kill them, then nobody would make a fuss.

    But this time, the Dragons had actually taken control of Lyon Empire. This meant that if Zhao Hai were to deal with the Dragons, he would have to deal with the Lyon Empire first.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t believe that the Lyon Empire fell because of the Magic Beast Cavalry rebellion and the attack of the Dragons. Capturing an Empire wasn¡¯t that easy.

    The smooth takeover of the Dragons was surely aided by the nobles of the Lyon Empire. In other words, the Dragons and the Radiant Church were already controlling the Empire long time ago, they just decided to reveal it at this time.

    This was troublesome. If Zhao Hai wanted to deal with the Dragons, then he would have to wage war against the Lyon Empire. More importantly, Zhao Hai had thought about the reason why the Radiant Church and the Dragons decided to make this move. What did this mean? It might be because the Divine Race was close to attacking, therefore, the Radiant Church and the Dragon n controlled those two empires, allowing the Divine Race to have an initial footing in the continent.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t spoken for quite some time, Kun looked at him and said, ¡°At this moment, the Ocean Waves Dynasty and the Lyon Empire are gone. Meanwhile, the Buddha Empire was in the midst of an attack from those two new empires. Now that the Dragons have shown themselves, the other Empires in the continent have be flustered. This was due to the title of invincibility that the Dragons have held all this time. This development caused huge waves in the other Empires. At the same time, their alliance with the Radiant Church boosted the church¡¯s influence by a huge margin.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned to Kun and said, ¡°What is the Rosen Empire¡¯s response? How are they prepared to deal with this matter?¡±

    Kun forced a smile and said, ¡°What else can they do? Even if they don¡¯t want to recognize the Dragon Race¡¯s sovereignty to the Lyon Empire, they also don¡¯t want to offend the Dragons. After all, the Dragons have great reputation. Also, whether they are young or fully grown, all Dragons are capable of flight. In this case, the Rosen Empire had no choice but to recognize the existence of the Saint Dragon Empire and the Radiant Empire.¡±

    Zhao Hai mmed his hand on the table, smashing it in the process. Then he talked through clenched teeth, ¡°Radiant Church, Dragon n, I will not let you off easily.¡±

    Kun gave out a sigh and said, ¡°What do we do? I suspect that this is the prelude to the Divine Race¡¯s invasion. If this is the case, then great troubles havee our way.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I have the same suspicion as well. The main thing we have to do is to destroy the Dragons first before the Divine Race arrive. Otherwise, the Dragons will provide the Divine Race with stable footing with their existing reputation. Moreover, the joint attack on the Buddha Empire is also very dangerous.¡±

    Kun nodded, ¡°It seems like the Divine Race will attack at any time. While they still haven¡¯te, we need to destroy the Dragons. Then we will deal with the Radiant Churchter on.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°But it¡¯s not time to act yet, wait for more news while I go and ask the Mermaid Queen for help in dealing with the Ocean Wave Dynasty¡¯s navy. We need to stop them from supporting the Lyon Empire. After that, we¡¯ll deal with the Dragons.¡±

    Kun nodded, then Zhao Hai turned his hand and withdrew a bottle. The bottle held the Messenger Fish. Zhao Hai handed the bottle over to Kun and taught him how to use it. Then he produced two more bottles and gave it to Kun, having him hand it over to Blockhead and Rockheadter.

    Kun was surprised when he saw the three Messenger Fishes. He didn¡¯t think that this world would have such a thing, but he was still very happy. With these things,munication wouldn¡¯t be a problem anymore.

    Kun and the others already have their own Space Bags, so Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hand them more and just told Kun that the bottles can be ced inside the bags. For this reason, Zhao Hai had made Bubble pay attention. If someone sends a message while the Messenger Fish was in his bag, then Bubble would go and inform Zhao Hai through the Space. Unless it was an important matter, Zhao Hai would keep his Messenger Fish inside his Space Bag.

    After handing the fishes over to Kun, Zhao Hai immediately went to Iron Mountain Fort. Not only did he give a Messenger Fish to Green, he also distributed some Messenger Fishes to the stewards of every vige as well as to some people with status in the ck Wastnd. The reason why Zhao Hai decided to send the fishes right now was because their numbers had already reached a high enough number.

    The Messenger Fishes weren¡¯t veryrge. This was because Zhao Hai wanted them to be more convenient to use outside, so he had Cai¡¯er further reduce their size. At this point, the Messenger Fishes were about two pinky joints big.

    Moreover, after the level ups of the Space, the Messenger Fishes can now survive in any type of water and were very efficient in digesting food.

    After dealing with the matters in Iron Mountain Fort, Zhao Hai then went to the Dwarves. He wanted to give Billy some Messenger fishes before telling him about the Dragon Race and the Radiant Church¡¯s movement.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care so much this time as he appeared directly inside his warehouse in Dwarf Mountain. When he came cout, the Dwarves outside the warehouse were very shocked, but it quickly turn to joy as they sent word to Billy. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dally and directly headed towards Billy¡¯s office.

    Billy was currently worried about the Dragons as well as the Radiant Church. The sudden move of the two surely gave them a huge blow,pletely derailing the ns that they had thought up before. They were nning to slowly build their strength up until the fight with the Divine Race came. But now, it seems like it would be impossible due to the recent move of the Radiant Church and the Dragon Race.

    The Radiant Church had some rtions with the Divine Realm, and it was certain that they also knew about the Dwarves¡¯ participation in thest Great War. Therefore, it was impossible for the Radiant Church to just let the Dwarves off this time. It was for certain that the Dwarves would get affected with the recent development.

    While he was ruminating on his thoughts, word suddenly came, informing him of Zhao Hai¡¯s arrival. This made Billy d, he needed Zhao Hai to talk about this matter. And Zhao Hai¡¯s arrival was too timely.

    Just as Billy was about to meet Zhao Hai, Zhao Hai hade inside Billy¡¯s office. Seeing his visitor, Billy couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°Little Hai, good, you came. Come, sit down.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, and the sat opposite Billy before he said, ¡°Patriarch, you should¡¯ve known about the recent move of the Dragon n and the Radiant Church. How is everything going? Did the Dragonse in contact with you?¡±

    Billy shook his head and said, ¡°Not yet. Their move was very sudden this time, so they might not have the time to deal with us. How about you, what do you think we should do now?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much, just do what you¡¯ve been doing. However, you should be alert and be ready to fight. I think that the Radiant Church and the Dragon n not going after you meant that they had some other matters to attend to. However, you should still be careful.¡±

    Billy nodded then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°What about the Dragon Race and the Radiant Church, will you just be watching from the sidelines?¡±

    Zhao Hai sneered, ¡°They think that they had everything. It seems like I need to use my real strength. I must destroy the entire Dragon Race, after all, keeping them for long will just lead to more disaster!¡±

    Billy couldn¡¯t help but stare upon hearing Zhao Hai, then with great enthusiasm, he said, ¡°Do you really want to eliminate the Dragons? Then count us in, we Dwarves are never afraid to fight.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Billy and the smiled faintly ¡°You don¡¯t need to participate at this time. However, I do have something that needs your help. Sign this thing, having the mark of the Dwarf Race would suffice.¡± Then Zhao Hai got a beast skin scroll and handed it over to Billy.

    Billy looked at the scroll and then read the contents. He couldn¡¯t help but stare at it for quite some time before he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then I shall give our mark. I think it would be better to take this out a few days after the Dragon Race¡¯s matter. At the same time, I shall also send word to the Elves. I believe they just won¡¯t stay quiet this time. I just can¡¯t understand why it would take them so long to respond.¡±

 Chapter 650 - Seeing Their Reaction

    <h4>Chapter 650 - Seeing Their Reaction</h4>

    Zhao Hai was going in good graces with the Elves with him wanting to repair their Divine Artifact. But how about them? After waiting for a long time for their reply, they were still quite silent about the matter. This made Zhao Hai speechless.

    However, Zhao Hai would still want to have a proper response from the Elven Race. Therefore, he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll wait for the Elves¡¯ response while I head to the Beastman Prairie. I¡¯ll also have the Beast King sign this scroll, the same with the Fishman Race. As soon as the Elves send word, then use this to inform me.¡± Then Zhao Hai took out a Messenger Fish and gave to Billy.

    Billy looked curiously at the fishes, he had never heard of such a thing before. He continued to look at the swimming fish inside the bottles, then he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°This thing can directly speak to you?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Right, but not just me. It can also make you speak with other people. I don¡¯t have a lot of Messenger Fishes, but here¡¯s ten. You can give them to your people so that you can more convenientlymunicate with them.¡± Then he took out ten more bottles and handed them over to Billy, who received it with great happiness.

    Zhao Hai also discussed some things with Billy. They weren¡¯t something important, he just told Billy to not make any other moves and just keep doing what they were originally doing. However, he also made them get more alert to their surroundings. After that, Zhao Hai left the Dwarf Mountain and headed to the Beastman Prairie.

    Zhao Hai went directly to the Beast King Pce. After Zhao Hai left, the people in the Pce were already instructed by the Beast King, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t need to wait for approval in visiting the Pce, just have him enter immediately. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to neglect standard procedure. So he went to the reception first before he was immediately escorted into the pce.

    The Beast King didn¡¯t hear much news from the continent. After all, the Prairie was too remote for information to quicklye through. Therefore, the Beast King was very surprised by Zhao Hai¡¯s sudden appearance. However, he still greeted Zhao Hai and sat with him in the living room.

    After having sat down, the Beast King looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Why did youe? Did something happen?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he sighed, ¡°Something significant just happened. Yesterday, the Ocean Waves Dynasty suddenly announced that they would be handing the throne over to the Radiant Church. Now, the Dynasty no longer exists and was reced by the Radiant Church. It is now called Radiant Empire and is fully controlled by the Radiant Church¡¯s officials. At the same time, the Dragons suddenly came out of ra Mountain and extinguished the Lyon Imperial n. After that, they founded the Saint Dragon Empire and had formed an alliance with the Radiant Church.¡±

    The Beast King stared for a moment before his expression changed. He immediately understood what this meant. As if by habit, he stood up and walked back and forth two times before he turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°The Dragons must be destroyed. Their name is too famous that it instills fear to the people. If this continues, we wouldn¡¯t be able to fight.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared at the Beast King, he didn¡¯t expect him to understand the core of the matter. Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Right, I was nning to do exactly just that. I only came here to inform you of this matter while also reminding you to be alert. The Radiant Church mighte and deal with you. Now that they have the help of the Dragons, they cane and attack you at any moment. Therefore, you must strengthen your defenses.¡±

    The Beast King nodded and then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Do you want us to dispatch some troops to deal with the Dragons?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°No need, I can deal with them myself. However, I need your help to sign this.¡± Then he handed the beast skin scroll over.

    The Beast King read the scroll before marking it with the brand of the Beastmen. There¡¯s nothing special in this scroll, it just mentioned the rtionship between the Radiant Church and the Divine Race. It also contained the story regarding the Divine Race as well as the Demon Realm. This was something that Zhao Hai nned to show the Emperors of the nations as well as the Patriarchs of various Great ns. He nned to have the signatures of the Beastmen, the Dwarves, the Fishmen, and the Elves before showing this scroll to the others. They needed to understand that they were currently facing the same enemy!

    The Beast King approved of Zhao Hai¡¯s procedure. He¡¯s a King therefore he knew that since the Radiant Church and the Dragons have begun, it was also time for Zhao Hai to make his move. Therefore, Zhao Hai prepared this scroll ahead of time so that when he goes to the Humans, they would immediately unite against the great tribtion that wasing.

    After the Beast King signed the scroll, Zhao Hai immediately took out a Messenger Fish bottle and handed it over to the Beast King while exining its function. Then he took out 10 more bottles for the Beast King to use. This made the King very happy. Although the Beastmen had hawks formunication, they still fell quite shortpared to the Messenger Fish.

    After handling the matters of the Beastmen, Zhao Hai immediately returned to the Space. Laura and the others were also waiting for him inside. To be honest, they were still shaken dizzy by the news that they didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai hade back, Laura and the others immediately went to him and said, ¡°Brother Hai, what do we do now? Will we go and extinguish the Dragons?¡¯

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s the only thing we could do in order to keep the damage at the minimum. Their bodies are too tough while they have huge strength. They shouldn¡¯t have appeared in the continent, but they had actually sided themselves with the Divine Race. In the Fishman records, these Dragons had be the vanguard of the Divine Race¡¯s war. One could say that the Dragons would do the brunt of the work while the God would move once in a while. It was only because of the Divine Artifacts injuring the God that the war had ended. With this information, it would be impossible for us to just let the Dragons roam free while waiting for the attack from the Divine Race.¡±

    Laura nodded, she also knew that in the previous war, the Divine Race had only sent one person to do the job. The main force of thebat came into the hands of the Dragons and their Lesser Dragon subordinates along with some rebels from the Ark Continent¡¯s side. The moves that the Divine Race God had done was actually quite a few. Therefore, Zhao Hai¡¯s n to eliminate the Dragons was quite understandable.

    After she gave a nod, Laura asked, ¡°So when do we begin?¡± At this point, Laura was very confident. Zhao Hai had a lot of 9th rank undead, several millions of them. With this number of 9th ranks, even if the Dragons were formidable, they still couldn¡¯t stand a chance against Zhao Hao¡¯s force.

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not be too quick about this. Let¡¯s have the Dragons savor their victory for a few days. We¡¯ll wait after we get the Elves¡¯ signature before beginning. Hmph. The Dragon n and the Radiant Church had just obtained their countries, so they still need to stabilize their situation. We still have time.¡±

    Laura nodded. Although the Dragon Race and the Radiant Church didn¡¯t take too much work in usurping the two nations since they had the support of the nobles, the countries still had a massive amount ofmoners that needed to be appeased. Although the countries haven¡¯t experience war this time, they were still susceptible for rebellion. It will still take quite some time before they fully stabilize their situation.

    If other forces were to suddenly extinguish the Lyon Empire, then the Rosen Empire and the Buddha Empire would certainly dispatch their army. And even if they couldn¡¯t defeat them, at the very least they could still get some profits off of them. However, since the new rulers of the Lyon Empire were Dragons, the Buddha and Rosen Empires have chosen to refrain from sending troops and instead just recognize the Dragons¡¯ sovereignty over the Empire.

    This was also the reason why Zhao Hai chose to eliminate the Dragons!

    The reputation of the Dragons in the continent was just too big. They were basically synonymous with invincibility, every race were afraid of them. This reputation was exactly what was left of their conquest in helping the Divine Race. The Human records have been changed severely that the strength of the Dragons was the only one that was left written down.

    Zhao Hai saw this as something that the Radiant Church had done. They had changed the history of the Humans while leaving behind the legend of the Dragon Race. This was to control the mindset of the future generations whenever they decide to deal with the legendary beings in ra Mountain.

    All of this caused Zhao Hai to think about extinguishing the Dragon Race. First was to avoid further disaster, second, to break an arm of the Divine Race, and third, to let people understand that Dragons aren¡¯t invincible.

    Naturally, if Zhao Hai didn¡¯t exist, then the Dragons would surely be close to being invincible. After all, in addition to their innate strengths, their bodies were quite tough as well. Most importantly, they were capable of flight. This was something that the continent would deem as a nightmare.

    But unfortunately for them, Zhao Hai had appeared in the continent. Even if the Dragons were quite close to being invincible, Zhao Hai would still make sure to break their reputation.

    Although he had decided on his action, Zhao Hai was still carefully calcting his moves. He didn¡¯t want something to suddenly happen and undermine his ns.

    After carefully thinking about everything, Zhao Hai started to feel relieved. In fact, Zhao Hai also understood that even if the Divine Race would make a sudden move, he could still get all of the people in the continent to transfer to his Space. In addition to the main world, Zhao Hai also had an additional 20 backgrounds to live in. More importantly, security wasn¡¯t a problem while inside the Space.

    It was because of this assurance that Zhao Hai dared to go against the Divine Race. As long as he had the Space, Zhao Hai believed that he would be able to defeat them.

    After resting for one day, Zhao Hai said his farewells to Luo Ying before riding the de scale whale and heading towards Mermaid Ind. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use his Space to go there since he wanted to use this time to wait for the response from the Elves. At the same time, he also wanted to know how the Fishmen respond after hearing the recent news.

 Chapter 651 - Startling the Mermaid Queen

    <h4>Chapter 651 - Startling the Mermaid Queen</h4>

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried about the Beastmen and the Dwarves. He had fixed their Divine Artifact, making them grateful to him. Because of this, Zhao Hao told them his ns as soon as he can.

    However, Zhao Hai was still in deep suspicion towards the Elves. He didn¡¯t know if this was really their nature, or there was a hidden plot happening that made them dy the matter. Because of this, Zhao Hai ns to wait for their reaction. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid that the Elves would tell the Dragons about his inquiries, after all, he was already unmatched in the whole of Ark Continent.

    As for the Fishmen, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t worry about them at all. The Fishmen had great enmity with the Divine Race, which also transferred to the Dragon n and the Radiant Church. Zhao Hai was extremelyfortable with them being in his side.

    However, Zhao Hai also knew how careful the Fishmen were. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have founded the Sea God¡¯s Merchant Union in order to get news from the continent. And it was for certain that the Mermaids had already received the news about the Radiant Church and the Dragons. Zhao Hai wanted to see their response upon receiving this information.

    One must know that for these big races, there was no enmity that can¡¯t be solved. Anything can happen in the name of benefit. If the Fishmen really did think that the Divine Race was powerful, then they may stop their alliance with Zhao Hai.

    The Beastmen and the Dwarves have their own Divine Artifacts, so they already knew that their races were also hostile to the Radiant Church¡¯s patrons. This made it impossible for them to side with the Radiant Church for benefit. Therefore, they sided with Zhao Hai to deal with the Radiant Church.

    On the other hand, the Fishmen might not know about the rtionship between their Sea God and the Radiant Church in the Divine Realm. This was due to them not being in the records of the Dwarves during the past great war. Therefore, Zhao Hai had some doubts about their actions and wanted to see how they would respond when faced with the current situation.

    Zhao Hai proceeded onward, he didn¡¯t rush in the daytime and he rested properly during the night. At the same time, he was also paying attention to the situation on the continent through the Space. Now that Kun and the others were in possession of the Messenger Fishes, Zhao Hai was able to have a dialog with them in the past few days.

    What Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect was the fact that his poprity among the Fishmen had be quite high. In the eyes of the Fishmen, the conclusion of their recent rebellion was only reached due to Zhao Hai¡¯s actions. So no matter which Fishman Tribe he meets, all of them were extremely hospitable towards Zhao Hai. They were quite polite and even brought him some gifts. At the same time, some of them even agreed to having a business cooperation with the Buda n.

    Although the Fishman Race were mostly self-sufficient, they still want to have other things. Of course, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t decline these offerings. Almost every Fishman tribe can offer him with unique things to trade for, this made Zhao Hai very d when forming his business partnerships.

    The Fishmen liked Human bottles, ironworks, wooden furnitures, cotton fabrics, and many more. Although things in the sea might get reduced by trading with Zhao Hai, it was still fine since Zhao Hai only neededmon marine products. For the Fishmen, these things can basically be seen everywhere, there was no need for them to exert so much effort in acquiring them.

    Zhao Hai certainly didn¡¯t think that he would have this good of a reception among the Fishmen. One must know that Dark Mages in the continent never did have a good reputation. Those who were calm in front of Zhao Hai were only those who hade in contact with him face to face. As for the other people, all of them would be terrified by the mere mention of Zhao Hai¡¯s name. After all, this was a person that can turn several hundred thousand people into undead.

    Three dayster, Zhao Hai had finally arrived at Mermaid Ind¡¯s region. But when he arrived, he was actually stopped by a group of Swordfish tribesmen, it seems like they weren¡¯t able to recognize Zhao Hai. However, Zhao Hai can also see that they didn¡¯te with unfavorable intention. So he went out of the de Scale Whale and gave a slight bow before saying, ¡°Might I know why I am being blocked?¡± The leader of the Swordfish group immediately gave a salute to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, the Queen has something important to discuss with you. We ask mister to please head towards Mermaid Ind.¡±

    When he heard this, Zhao Hai nodded and then said, ¡°Can I know why Her Majesty is looking for me?¡¯ Naturally, Zhao Hai knew why the Queen was looking for her, he was just asking for formality.

    The Swordfish tribesman shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be unfair to mister, but I really don¡¯t know. Her Majesty didn¡¯t tell us, she just gave instructions to invite you over to the ind.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll be troubling you to lead me there.¡± The Swordfishes immediately turned their mounts around and swam towards mermaid Ind. Behind them, Zhao Hai urged the de Scale Whale to follow.

    The de Scale Whale wasn¡¯t known for its speed, however, Zhao Hai¡¯s de Scale Whale was a 9th rank undead. So how could it be any slower? It was able tofortable keep up with the speed of the Swordfish group.

    This startled the people from the Swordfish tribe. They were famed for their speed, so how could Zhao Hai¡¯s whale able to keep up with their speed, this was something unexpected.

    After advancing for two days, Zhao Hai had finally arrived at Mermaid Ind. There were no changes in the ind, the Whales were still in charge of guarding it. When they reached the ind, the Swordfishes left Zhao Hai and handed the task of leading Zhao Hai over to the Whales.

    After entering the ind, Zhao Hai stepped on the back of the turtles as he went to through the pirs and arriving in front of the Mermaid Pce.

    When he arrived at the Pce, Zhao Hai can already see L waiting for him. When she saw that Zhao Hai hade, L stepped forward and greeted him, ¡°Mister, pleasee with me. Her Majesty is already waiting for you.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then followed L towards the inner hall.

    The Queen was already in her throne when Zhao Hai came in. When she saw Zhao Hai, she couldn¡¯t help but move. Her tail vanished and turned into feet, at the same time, her throne had turned into an ordinary chair.

    The Queen stood up and said, ¡°Mister, have a seat.¡±

    Zhao hai gave a bow and replied, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Then the group saw inside the hall.

    The Queen opened her mouth first ¡°Mister, you¡¯ve helped us greatly this time. The rebellion wouldn¡¯t have ended this soon if not for your help.¡± Then she gave Zhao Hai a bow.

    Zhao Hai stood up to return the courtesy before he quickly said, ¡°Your Majesty is too polite. It¡¯s just a little effort, it¡¯s not worth mentioning.¡±

    The Queen didn¡¯t dy the matter as she looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, are you aware of the recent developments in the continent?¡±

    Zhao Hai knew that the main topic hade. He didn¡¯t hide anything from the Queen, so he nodded and said, ¡°I do. The Dragons and the Radiant Church made their move and controlled two big Empires of the Continent. At this time, they should be stabilizing their rule over their subjects.¡±

    The Queen didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to already be aware of the news. One should know that as soon as the Queen heard the news, she immediately sent people to look for Zhao Hai. He should be unaware of this news since he had always been in the sea. Zhao Hai already knowing this information gave the Queen an estimate of Zhao Hai¡¯s resources.

    So she just nodded and said, ¡°Right, its that. May I know what Mister thinks? Do we need to make a move?¡±

    When he head the Queen, Zhao Hai¡¯s worries hadpletely vanished. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°Your Majesty doesn¡¯t need to worry much about this. I already have a n.¡±

    The Queen stared, she was confused at what Zhao Hai meant, ¡°What I just wanted to know is what ns Zhao Hai has already made.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I also need Her Majesty¡¯s help for this n. I¡¯m prepared to deal with the Dragons, and I want Your Majesty to keep the Ocean Waves Dynasty away from supporting the Lyon Empire. As for the other things, leave everything to me.¡±

    The Queen thought for a moment before she nodded and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t difficult matter. However, is Mister confident with dealing with the Dragons? They¡¯re title of invincibility isn¡¯t without proof.

    Zhao Hai just smiled faintly and said, ¡°Your Majesty can rest assured, I haveplete confidence in my strength. The reason why I still haven¡¯t attacked them was because I needed to discuss the matter of the Ocean Waves Dynasty with Your Majesty. At the same time, I am also waiting for the response from the Elven Race. As long as information arrives, then I will immediately head to the Elven Forest. And after that, I will then go and deal with the Dragon Race.¡±

    The Queen stared for a moment before she nodded, ¡°Alright, then we shall wait for mister¡¯s word. When the timees, we shall fully coordinate with you.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a nod and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to thank Your Majesty. Right, I also need Your Majesty to sign this.¡± Then he took out the beast skin scroll and handed it over to the Queen.

    When the Queen received the scroll and saw the marks of the Beastmen and the Dwarves, she didn¡¯t hesitate and also marked the scroll with the Fishman Race¡¯s unique mark.

    Then Zhao Hai took out a bottle of Messenger Fish and gave it to the Queen, ¡°Your Highness, this is a Messenger Fish that I have specially bred. As long as Your Majesty has this fish, you can speak to it directly and I shall immediately hear your message.¡±

    The Queen received Zhao Hai¡¯s Messenger Fish. Naturally, she was very familiar regarding these creatures. However, she didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would also have them. Moreover, it seems like Zhao Hai¡¯s breed was more advanced. This startled the Queen, the Mermaid Race had been religiously doing research on marine life. Because of this, they had more understanding with regards to beings of the sea than anyone in this world. The mere fact that Zhao Hai was able to produce a more advanced Messenger Fish made the Queen freeze from shock.

 Chapter 652 - Buddha Empire

    <h4>Chapter 652 - Buddha Empire</h4>

    The Queen looked at Zhao Hai, she was very clear about what this change in the Messenger Fish represented. It was not just a mutation, this was an entire evolution of the Messenger Fish, making it more advanced and giving it much better function.

    The Messenger Fish was a small andmon marine beast. However, this small magic beast has a unique ability. The difficulty of making such a beast evolve several times more than evolving anymon magic beast.

    To put it bluntly, even if the Fishmen were people, their differencespared to the marine beasts weren¡¯t that huge. The reason why the Mermaid n was researching marine magic beasts was for them to be able to develop a method to make the Mermaids or the other Fishmen more perfect people.

    This might sound simple, but once one does this for quite some time, they will discover how difficult it actually was. Each type of magic beasts might have their own unique characteristics, but the Fishmen also had their own unique properties. Gathering these strong points and matching them was easier said than done.

    It wasn¡¯t only the task of gathering strong points that was difficult. Even improving magic beasts was a difficult matter all on its own. One might see something great in a magic beast, however, improving them might result in a futile effort. Even if it seeds, there are still more issues along the road, it was still far from being called sessful.

    The Mermaids were aware of these difficulties since it takes into ount gics as well as other advanced matters. However, it was impossible for them to use these matters in order to evolve magic beasts.

    One the other hand, the Space can digitize beings, making it very easy for it to upgrade these beings. It was just like when one ys a game and finds a skill book that they can learn in a matter of minutes. However, reality was just too far away from this.

    The Queen wasn¡¯t aware of the existence of the Space, so when she saw Zhao Hai¡¯s Messenger Fish, she couldn¡¯t help but express her shock.

    Billy and the Beast King didn¡¯t understand the Fishmen and the significance of the Messenger Fish. Therefore, even if they felt strange, they weren¡¯t startled like the Mermaid Queen.

    The thought of the Messenger Fishes caused the Mermaid Queen to think about Zhao Hai¡¯s unusual undead creatures. Although Zhao Hai had reduced their strength, they were still quite extraordinary in the eyes of the Queen. Large-scale summoning as well as impressive fighting prowess, all of these made the Queen extremely curious towards Zhao Hai.

    The Queen knew that Zhao Hai had a lot of good things based on what she had heard from the Continent. It seems like Zhao Hai¡¯s unique things aren¡¯t only limited to the Messenger Fishes. This made the Queen think that Zhao Hai might have discovered a way to improve a being¡¯s biology.

    Zhao Hai was confused at the Queen¡¯s surprised expression. Was it because of the Messenger Fish? Aren¡¯t there a lot of variant beasts in this world? So why was she especially surprised this time?¡¯

    Zhao Hai looked at the Queen and asked, ¡°Your Majesty, is there something wrong?¡±

    The Queen looked deeply into Zhao Hai without saying anything. Then she handed the Messenger Fish over to L before turning her head back to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°There¡¯s no problem. Once Mister decides to act, don¡¯t hesitate to let us know.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Then I shall thank Your Majesty in advance. I shall say my farewells first, I¡¯ll be leaving for the continent tomorrow to continue with my ns.¡±

    The Queen nodded, ¡°Alright. Mister can rest assured, this is an important matter to every race. So my Fishman Race would surely give you our full cooperation.¡±

    Then Zhao Hai stood up and gave the Queen a salute before turning around to leave. Once Zhao Hai was out of sight, L immediately turned to the Queen and said, ¡°Your Majesty, haven¡¯t we been looking for a way to make the Mermaid n stronger? If Mister Zhao Hai can improve the Messenger Fish, then he surely has the means to help us. Why didn¡¯t you tell him about this matter earlier?¡±

    The Queen sighed and then said, ¡°Now is not the time to say it. Mister Zhao Hai has been busy with dealing with our own matters, but we still haven¡¯t contributed to Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s cause even if we are allies in dealing with the Divine Race. But I¡¯m sure that this method is Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s biggest secret. If we want to get this method at his time, the only thing we could do would be to threaten Mister. However, we naturally can¡¯t do it. So this matter can only be postponed to the future.¡±

    L nodded, then the Queen sighed once again before she said, ¡°Our Mermaid Race can be seen to as quite a perfect race in the continent. We can survive in the sea as well as onnd, as long as there is a body of water nearby. We also have good control over water as well as being able to use various water element magic. At the same time, ourbat capabilities are also quite formidable, not very differentpared to any ordinary warrior. Our only downsidepared to the other races is the fact that we Mermaids have the least members in the Divine Realm. Perhaps this is the drawback for our Mermaid Race.¡±

    L sighed as well, she didn¡¯t know what to say. The Mermaids were indeed unique, they had long lives, great strength, good poption, and were generally 9th ranks at maturity. However, it was close to impossible for them to be God-ranked experts. All previous Mermaid Queens were aware of this point and worried about it for a long time. They sought for a solution all this time but was unable to actually seed.

    But seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s messenger fish made the current Queen see hope. However, just like what the Queen said, they hadn¡¯t done much for Zhao Hai yet. If they were to open this matter up to Zhao Hai, then he might develop some misunderstandings. And misunderstandings were something that they didn¡¯t need at this moment in time.

    Zhao Hai was currently listening to L and the Queen¡¯s conversation while inside the Space. He didn¡¯t think that his messenger fish would evoke this reaction from both the Queen and L. No wonder the Queen had a strange expression earlier.

    However, it would not be difficult for Zhao Hai to make the Mermaids God-ranked experts. Now that the the Space had reached level 65, nts that would allow the creation of God-rank potions can now be nted in the farm. As soon as the nts be ready, then Zhao Hao would surely take some potions out. After all, their enemy this time was the Divine Race who had a lot of God-ranked experts in their fold. Only then can the Ark Continent truly resist the Divine Race.

    Zhao Hai took a deep breath, then he changed the monitor towards the Buddha Empire¡¯s Royal Pce. He wanted to see the response from the Buddha Empire¡¯s side.

    The Buddha Emperor surely wasn¡¯t a fool. He knew the implications of the Radiant Church and the Dragons being in control of the Ocean Waves Dynasty and the Lyon Empire, respectively. He knew what they would be facing, and he was currently looking for the key to resisting both the Radiant Church and the Dragon Race.

    Zhao Hai carefully looked at the Buddha Empire¡¯s situation for a few days. The Buddha Emperor was certainly not a fool, his response was exactly what Zhao Hai expected. The Empire had sent some envoys towards the Rosen Empire, in hopes of establishing an alliance against the Saint Dragon Empire.

    The Buddha Empire¡¯s worries werepletely justified. In the past, the Buddha Empire held a stronger armypared to the Ocean Waves Dynasty, but they were stillcking when it came to naval power. On the other hand, the Lyon and Buddha Empire was separated by the ra Mountain, making the Lyon Empire unable to send troops towards the Buddha Empire. Also making the Empirepletely safe against the attacks from the Lyon Empire army.

    However, the current situation changed everything. The Dragons have gotten control of the Lyon Empire, establishing the Saint Dragon Empire. And since the magic beasts in the ra Mountain were subordinates of the Dragons, an avenue to attack the Buddha Empire had appeared. If they were to send a force towards the Buddha Empire, then the Saint Dragon Empire can now use the ra Mountain as a path. When that timees, the Buddha Empire would then be ced on its back foot.

    Since they knew about this, the Buddha Empire immediately sent envoys to the Rosen Empire in order to form an alliance. The Rosen Empire was the continent¡¯s most powerful nation, so they should have no fear towards the Dragons. Being an ally to the Rosen Empire would surely make the Dragons think twice about their further actions.

    While the envoys were on the way, the Buddha Empire had also entered a state of preparation. Zhao Hai¡¯s constant supply of magic beasts also gave the Buddha Empire some courage to hold on.

    However, courage and confidence were two different matters. The Dragons¡¯ reputation of invincibility had ced a huge pressure on the Buddha Empire. The Emperor as well as the Great Nobles were constantly on talks as to how to deal with this matter. However, after hours and days of discussion, they still haven¡¯t reached a good enough resolution.

    Naturally, the Hurricane Family was aware of this matter as well. And since Juno had a close rtionship with Billy, he also wanted to know how Zhao Hai ns to deal with this matter. Zhao Hai had not hidden the truth from him, he told the Hurricane Patriarch about his n topletely eradicate the Dragons. At the same time, he also gave Juno a messenger fish.

    It can be said that the thing that Zhao Hai was waiting for was the response from the Elves. Whether the Elves were willing to cooperate or not, Zhao Hai still needed their response in order to n for his further actions. If the Elves agree to ally with him, then he would immediately head to the Elven Forest to repair their Divine Artifact while also discussing their matter of alliance along with having them sign his beast skin scroll.

    If the Elves don¡¯t agree to dealing with the Divine Race, then Zhao Hai would not care about their word any more. He would then go and deal with the Dragons. And if the Elves were to side with the Divine Race, then Zhao Hai would have no choice but to be impolite.

    Zhao Hai continued to look at the situation of the Buddha Empire. However, there wasn¡¯t any special change in the Empire. Like the previous days, they were still trying to figure out ways in order to deal with their current situation.

    At this point, it was impossible for the Buddha Empire to side with the Radiant Church. They saw what just happened to the Ocean Waves Dynasty as well as the Lyon Empire, so how could they side with them? The Radiant Church was like a beast that eats people along with their bones. Sooner orter, the Buddha Empire would get swallowed up. So the Buddha Empire can only hold on for as long as they can. They couldn¡¯t make any agreements between the Dragons and the Radiant Church.

 Chapter 653 - Visiting the Elves

    <h4>Chapter 653 - Visiting the Elves</h4>

    The next day, Zhao Hai said his farewell to the Mermaid Queen before he got onboard the Haven. Zhao Hai nned to ride his ship towards the continent, this was also to give the Elves more time to send their response. After all, there wasn¡¯t anything significant that he had to do at this time.

    Once word arrives from the Elves, then Zhao Hai would begin with his action. He didn¡¯t n to tell the Rosen Emperor about any of these. Even if the Rosen Emperor was Zhao Hai¡¯s father inw, he was still an Emperor of a nation, making it difficult for him to keep secrets to himself. Who knows if the Radiant Church had set up some shadows in the Imperial Pce. If Zhao Hai reveals his ns to the Rosen Emperor, then he might risk having it known to the Radiant Church. When that time arrives, all of Zhao Hai¡¯s ns would be ced into trouble.

    Although Zhao Hai was not anxious and was just slowly sailing towards the continent, he was still paying close attention to the developments in the continent. Through the Space, he was looking at the Calci Family while also listening for information from the Crook Family. This made Zhao Hai updated with regards to the matters of the Continent.

    Rosen Empire¡¯s response was also in line with what Zhao Hai expected. Although the Rosen Empire recognized the existence of the Saint Dragon Empire, it also entered a state of war preparation. They were preparing to go against the Dragons.

    On the other hand, the Aksu Empire¡¯s response was far from what Zhao Hai thought. Although they were implicated in the conflict between the Radiant Church and the Beastmen, Zhao Hai still thought that the Aksu Empire would reignite their rtionship with the Church after hearing the news. But instead, they actually formed an alliance with the Rosen Empire.

    This was way out of Zhao Hai¡¯s expectations to the point that he doubted them. But after observing the Aksu Empire for a few days, Zhao Hai found out that he was wrong. This time, the Aksu Empire did want to deal with the Radiant Church.

    The way the Radiant Church handled the past matter caused the Aksu Empire to dislike the organization. Even if the Radiant Church conquered the four other nations, the Aksu Empire would still resist them. This wasn¡¯t only due to the current ruler, Boris, this sentiment was shared by all the Nobles of the Empire as well, not to mention themoners.

    This response from the Aksu Empire made Zhao Hai d. For Zhao Hai, this was the best oue that could happen. An enemy of an enemy is a friend, so even if they had a past matter, Zhao Hai would still consider them as friends as long as they n to deal with the Radiant Church and the Dragon Race.

    Two days after Zhao Hai left Mermaid Ind, Billy had finally brought some news. It was said that the Elven Queen wanted to meet with Zhao Hai.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t satisfied with this answer. The Elf Queen only wanted to see him and didn¡¯t express their intention to form an alliance. However, Zhao Hai would still want to see the Elf Queen. After all, this was also an opportunity to win the Elves over to his side.

    Zhao Hai appeared inside the Dwarf Mountain through the Space. At this point, the Dwarves aren¡¯t startled by his sudden appearances anymore. When they saw Zhao Hai, they immediately sent people to inform Billy.

    Billy also knew that Zhao Hai wasing. Therefore, he was already waiting for him. When they had sat down, Billy looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I told the Elves about the Radiant Church, this prompted them to send an answer. You should go and see the Elf Queen, it seems like they are quite hesitant.¡±

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand why they would hesitate now that the Divine Race are almost at the tip of our noses. I¡¯m actually surprised. How can this race survive to the present?¡±

    Billy can understand Zhao Hai¡¯sints. To be honest, he also couldn¡¯t understand the response from the Elves. But Billy didn¡¯tin, instead, he urged Zhao Hai, ¡°Just don¡¯t mind it. The Elves just haven¡¯t had a conflict for many years. Moreover, their archery and swordsmanship are very well suited for the jungle. Almost nobody can defeat the Elves in forestbat.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he didn¡¯t doubt this point. If the Elves didn¡¯t have any special means, then they would¡¯ve already be ves a long time ago. One must know that Elves were the most valuable ves for the Humans. However, there weren¡¯t any Elven ves that had been caught in the long time.

    Billy looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Maybe the reason why the Elves aren¡¯t willing to see you is because you are a Dark Mage. Elves hate Dark Mages. And since you are the most famous Dark Mage in the continent, it would be understandable if they don¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smiled bitterly. The Elves were advocates of nature and respected life. And for the Elves, the act of resurrecting the dead that Dark Mages do was the most sphemous act towards their belief. It would be strange if they were to immediately like Zhao Hai.

    Moreover, the Elves were also quite famous for having more tenacity than the Dwarves. Although the Dwarves can be tenacious sometimes, they can still be aodating. Otherwise, the Dwarves wouldn¡¯t have done business with the Humans, and Billy wouldn¡¯t have been Juno¡¯s good friend.

    The Elves werepletely solid to their beliefs. They were people whopletely disliked failure and were more strict to themselves than to others. This was the reason why all of the things that the Elves produced were all works of art. They destroy everything that they deem embarrass them.

    It was because of this that Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but bitterly smile. He didn¡¯t know what to say upon meeting such a race. These people seemed to be paranoid and weren¡¯t some people that would ept an outsider¡¯s words.

    Billy looked at Zhao Hai and sighed, ¡°No matter what, you still need to see the Elves, there¡¯s no other way. Take a rest here first, then I shall apany you to the Elves first thing tomorrow. Although they dislike Dark Mages, I don¡¯t think they would go far this time.¡±

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted and said, ¡°If they don¡¯t agree to be allies with us, then I won¡¯t care about them anymore. If the Divine Race decides to eliminated them, then I won¡¯t be lending them a hand. As long as they don¡¯t cooperate with the Radiant Church, then I will leave them be.¡±

    Billy knew that Zhao Hai was quite angry. To be honest, Billy was somewhat annoyed as well. The Radiant Church and the Dragon Race were still holding back since they were waiting for word from the Divine Race. Time was quite precious, but the Elves were actually wasting it. Zhao Hai waiting for their response was already giving them face.

    Billy didn¡¯t say anything more as he arranged a room for Zhao Hai, making him rest well. When Zhao Hai got settled in their room, they immediately went to the Space and sat inside the living room.

    Laura and the others looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s expression and knew that he was quite unhappy. To be honest, they were in a foul mood as well. Laura boiled a cup of tea and then ced in in front of Zhao Hai. Then with a soft voice she said, ¡°Brother Hai, you shouldn¡¯t get angry. After all, we¡¯ll be hearing the Elves¡¯ side tomorrow.¡±

    Zhao Hai slowly opened his eyes, then he sighed and said, ¡°I really want to know what is inside these Elf leaders¡¯ heads. They had dragged such a simple thing for too long. If not for the Radiant Church and the Dragon Race making their move, i reckon that they would have dragged this matter for a longer time. What were they thinking?¡±

    Laura forced a smile and then said, ¡°The Elves are more closed offpared to the Beastmen and the Dwarves. Even the Fishmen had their own merchant union in order to listen to the situation of the continent. The Elves essentially had no contact with the outside world. They mighte in contact with the Dwarves sometimes, but that¡¯s it. This is the only race that had done it in the entire continent.¡±

    Lizzy sighed, ¡°There¡¯s nothing strange as to why the Elves are like this. They are different from the Mermaid Race, who can just change their appearance to that of a Human, allowing them the chance to trade with the continent. The Elves simply aren¡¯t able to do this. And whenever an Elf was spotted, people would then make them their ves. It isn¡¯t strange that the Elves chose to refrain from having contact with the Humans.¡±

    Zhao Hai also sighed with a heavy heart, he was also aware of this matter. Any race would do the same if they were subjected to the same fate as the Elves.

    After resting inside the Space, Billy went to look for Zhao Hai to have a meal. Zhao Hai has been very tired in the past few days. It wasn¡¯t fatigue of the body, but it was a fatigue of the heart.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s rest in the Dwarf Mountain that night was very good. The next morning, Billy led Zhao Hai to the Elven Forest along with ten other Dwarf warriors.

    The distance between the Dwarves and the Elves wasn¡¯t short. Moreover, there was also the ra Mountain in the middle. However, the Dwarves have developed their own methods. After countless years of effort, they had finally made a system of underground rivers to get through ra Mountains. This gave them the capability to pass through the mountain ande out to an area close to the Elven Forest.

    This was a veryrge project. Although they used the underground rivers, it wasn¡¯t something that can solve everything. It was impossible for the river to deliver the Dwarves directly to the Elves. So after about 200 years of development, the Dwarves had finally made a passage that would take them quite closer to the Elves.

    In order to make it more convenient toe in contact with the Elves, this route wasposed of different underground rivers, allowing them to travel by boat. But even if one were to go fast, they would still need about five days before they arrive at the forest.

    However, in order for the travel to be morefortable, the Dwarves had set up some resting points all along the route. These resting points had supply of liquor and grain. All of these just to establish a good rtionship with the Elven Race.

 Chapter 654 - Voiceless Soundbird

    <h4>Chapter 654 - Voiceless Soundbird</h4>

    The Dwarf Race¡¯s boat wasn¡¯t big, so Zhao Hai always found himself sitting together with Billy. Naturally, he had no chance to return to the Space, therefore, he can just stay in the ship and chat with Billy.

    To be honest, he was quite bored these past five days. However, even if the boat was small, there was still space for him to lie down, so Zhao Hai was able to fully rest in these five days.

    Five days came by quite fast, the boat was now stopped at a pier. Billy led Zhao Hai down to the pier and walked out from the big mountain. When Zhao Hai and the others came out of the mountain, they had discovered that they were already in the forest.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the scenery outside the mountain. The scene in front of him was just so beautiful.

    The thing in front of him was a rainforest, one with lush trees everywhere. There were shrubs under the trees as well as some nts that Zhao Hai was unable to recognize. Most importantly, the ce was so primitive, he can¡¯t find a single artificial intervention here. It seems like it was a kingdom for nts, it was very attractive.

    At this time, a sound suddenly came from the forest. Zhao Hai stopped, then he turned his head only to find a small magic beast. This small beast looked like a small monkey, but it was really small. It looked very cute, it had fluffy fur, two round ears, bright eyes and a look that would seem like it was just a toy,

    This small monkey was also curiously looking at Zhao Hai and the others. There was no fear that was found in its face. Zhao Hai came to like this creature more and more as time passed by. He turned his hand and took out an apple before throwing it to the direction of the small monkey.

    The beast was startled, it immediately whizzed towards the opposite tree. Itshed its tongue and showed its teeth towards Zhao Hai. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t move, he only looked at the small monkey andughed. This left the monkey with a confused expression. Then when it found the red apple on the ground, he immediately disregarded Zhao Hai and the others as it slowly jumped down from the tree. It ran towards the apple and smelled it. It expressed excitement on its face before taking a nib out of the apple, and before long the whole fruit went into its belly.

    Then the small monkey turned its head to Zhao Hai, zhi zhi, it sounded, it seems like it wanted more. Zhao Hai smiled faintly before throwing another apple towards the monkey. After eating a few more apples, the small monkey made a face towards Zhao Hai before it went up the tree and squatted on arge branch, then it just slept there.

    Upon seeing the small monkey¡¯s action, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh. This little thing was too lovable. Billy and the others who were right by his side were also smiling. They saw how the monkey gave Zhao Hai a grin before going to the tree and then went to sleep, not caring about Zhao Hai anymore. This made everyoneugh.

    At this time, a shadow suddenly shed from the forest. Zhao Hai stared for a moment before he became alert. Then a green figure appeared in front of them.

    Zhao Hai stared, but he didn¡¯t make any moves. He noticed that the green figure in front of him was a person, a blonde man wearing a green robe.

    This person was very handsome, he had a face that would make even women jealous. He had golden blonde hair that was draped freely behind him, tied by a grass rope. In his hand was a harp, and most importantly, Zhao Hai noticed that the person¡¯s ears were longer than that of the humans. It looks quite sharp, but it didn¡¯t hinder the man¡¯s beauty.

    On the other hand, this effeminate man looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s group with a stern expression. Zhao Hai knew that this person was an Elf. But he didn¡¯t speak, he knew that the first contact was Billy¡¯s task.

    Billy knew about this, therefore he immediately took a step forward and the bowed to the Elf, ¡°Elf friend, hello. I am the Dwarf Race¡¯s Patriarch Billy, we came here to visit the Elf Queen.¡±

    The Elf returned the bow, and then looked at Billy and said, ¡°I have seen Patriarch Billy,e with me, the Queen is already waiting for you.¡± After that, he turned his head to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dy, he also bowed to the Elf and said, ¡°Hello, friend. I am the Buda n¡¯s Patriarch, Zhao Hai. I came here to pay a visit to the Elf Queen.¡±

    Zhao Hai was aware that this harp bearing man had a unique upation. The harp in the Elf¡¯s hand wasn¡¯t only for decoration. The strings of this harp were made of special Elven material. This not only allowed the harp to y beautiful music, it also made it possible for the user to make magical arrows from it.

    Most importantly, the Elves can cast a specific magic that can give additional reinforcement to their arrows, increasing their lethality. This was something that made Elves famous in the continent.

    However, not all Elves can have a harp as a weapon. Those who do were their most formidable warriors.

    In addition to music and arrows, the harp also had another function, and that was to produce a barrage of agic beads.

    This barrage of beads was a special attack of the Elves. It wasn¡¯t like the arrow that contains prative force, the beads were things that can store up magic and exhibit various effects like explosion or other magics.

    Using this function was very unusual. The elves would ce their harps to the ground, and then the fingers on their both hands would alternate in stroking the instrument. With each string that was plucked, a raindrop sized bead would eject from the harp that would cause a lethal blow towards the enemy.

    When the Elves waged war with the Humans, these magic beads had be a nightmare to the Human army. Ten harp-bearers working together could decimate a thousand man army almost instantaneously.

    But when Zhao Hai heard this, the only thing he could think about was a machine gun, a machine gun that had explosive ammunition.

    The harp-bearing Elf returned Zhao Hai¡¯s bow and said, ¡°We wee the arrival of Patriarch Zhao Hai. Her Majesty is already waiting for all of you. Pleasee with me.¡± Then he turned around and led Zhao Hai¡¯s group through the forest.

    During the journey, Zhao Hai was fully convinced that the Elves were invincible in this forest, they were indeed formidable. Animals in the forest, even the most efficient predators, would still produce a sound every time they make a move. On the other hand, the Elves werepletely silent. It seems like they had melded themselves to the forest, it was very astonishing.

    The group ran along with the Elf as they progressed through the forest. Then all of a sudden, the Elf stopped, he yed a gentle note on his harp which transformed into an beautiful melody. Then the group suddenly heard a cheerful cry from atop the tree. While Zhao Hai was still in a daze, several shadows suddenly fell down in front of them.

    Zhao Hai and the others fixed their vision towards the shadows and what they saw were a group of big birds. These birds looked like cranes, but their ws were something that should belong to a hawk. Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t seen a magic beast like this before. Moreover, these birds also have big builds, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to have a person sitting in their back.

    After ying his harp, the Elf turned to Zhao Hai and the others and said, ¡°Patriarch Billy, Patriarch Zhao Hai, please ride these Voiceless Soundbirds. Our Tree of Life is quite far from here.¡±

    Then the Elf rode on the back of a Voiceless Soundbird. After seeing the Elf, Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t dy and also rode on the backs of the other birds. Then the harp-bearer yed another tune before the birds whipped their wings and flew off into the sky.

    Zhao Hai already has experience with flying due to his Blood Hawk, so he didn¡¯t feel anything in this ride. On the other hand, Billy and the others were still inexperienced in air travel. This made each and every one of their faces quite pale.

    While the Elf lead the group of Voiceless Soundbirds across the forest, Zhao Hai examined the birds as he sat on the back of one of them. These birds had a mouth that was longer than the average bird¡¯s, but not longer than a crane. Their ws were simr to those of the hawks. The Birds were two meters high and they had wings of five meters each. Moreover, even if they were carrying a person on their backs, their flight was still quite smooth, it was clear that these birds were also quite strong.

    Most importantly, the cries of these birds were very clear, it was very serene and was like a melody in itself, very interesting to listen to. It might be possible that the name of Voiceless Songbird came from this.

    But what made Zhao Hai feel strange was the fact that he hasn¡¯t heard of a Voiceless Songbird in the continent before .Why was this?

    One must say that the Elves had waged multiple wars with the Humans. If these birds were used by the Elves at those times, then they should¡¯ve already been written in Human records. And even if the Radiant Church had modified the history, they wouldn¡¯t have an incentive to eliminate the mention of these birds. Were these birds a recently tamed beast by the Elves?

    In truth, Zhao Hai had guessed right. These Voiceless Soundbirds were indeed recent additions to the Elven Race. These Voiceless Soundbirds were extremely rare in the past, and they were also quite vignt. Only Elves with affinity to these birds were able to tame them, otherwise they wouldn¡¯te in contact with an Elf. Also, the Voiceless Songbirds weren¡¯t as big as they were now.

    However, just more than 300 years ago, a nest of Voiceless Soundbirds suddenly fell down from the Tree of Life. This nest of eggs soon hatched and borerge Voiceless Soundbirds, two meters in height. Most importantly, these Voiceless Soundbirds weren¡¯t vignt towards the Elves and were even the ones to go ande in contact with them. And slowly, as time went by, these Voiceless Soundbirds had be the mounts of the Elves.

 Chapter 655 - Elf Queen

    <h4>Chapter 655 - Elf Queen</h4>

    After studying the Voiceless Soundbird for a while, Zhao Hai found himself to have nothing else to study. He shifted his gaze towards the scenery of the Elven Forest.

    Beautiful, it was too beautiful. If you gaze at the forest, you would feel that you were in a magical world. The forest was just too dazzling for him.

    This greenndscape waspletely different from the greennds of the Prairie. The Beastman Prairie was t, as if there was a green carpet on the ground. But here, you will be subjected to a green world. There were all kinds of trees with leaves of all shapes and sizes. If the greenery in the Prairie was like a calm sea, then the greenery here was like a raging sea.

    Although this kind of sea was static, it didn¡¯t undermine its beauty at all. It wasn¡¯t any worse than gazing at the endless sea. Zhao Hai was quickly absorbed into the scenery of the forest.

    After Billy¡¯s difort passed, he was also attracted to the scene around him. His mouth opened from time to time as he expressed his admiration.

    Then suddenly, a huge tree appeared in their line of sight. This was the biggest tree that Zhao Hai had ever seen. It was so huge that the Bread Trees back at Ape Ind looked like saplings.

    The only nt that Zhao Hai canpare to this tree would be Cai¡¯er. The scene of Cai¡¯er enveloping a city waspletely simr to this tree, it was a shocking sight.

    Zhao Hai and the others stared nkly at this tree. Then they could faintly spot a few ck spotsing out of the forest. Before long, these ck figures appeared in front of Zhao Hai. They were a group of Elves that were riding on top of Voiceless Soundbirds.

    All of these Elves wore wearing long green robes. The robes were beautiful and looked very elegant, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t think of the material that these robes were made of.

    The one on the lead was a female Elf. The people going along with this female Elf were all harp-bearers. On the other hand, the female Elf was actually holding a magic staff, evidently, she is a Mage.

    Then the one who escorted Zhao Hai spoke to the female Elf. ¡°My lord, Patriarch Billy and Mister Zhao Hai has arrived.¡±

    The Elf woman nodded, then she turned her head to Billy and Zhao Hai before giving a small bow and said, ¡°Ger has seen Patriarch Billy and Patriarch Zhao Hai.¡±

    Zhao Hai and Billy immediately returned the bow, they don¡¯t dare to be arrogant in front of the Elves. The arrogance of these Elves were quite well known. It wouldn¡¯t be good if Zhao Hai and the others were to be rude. At the end of the day, there was no need to offend the Elves.

    Zhao Hai knew that even if these Elves have been quite hard-headed, their fighting power was still significant. It would be good if he had them as his allies.

    Ger nodded to the two men, ¡°Pleasee with me, Her Majesty is already waiting for you.¡± Then she turned her mount around and flew towards the big tree.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t expecting this reception from the Elves. He knew that the Elves were already aware of him being a Dark Mage. For them to give him this wee was something that was out of Zhao Hai¡¯s imagination.

    Before long, Zhao Hai and the others entered the forest and into the big tree. Compared to the tree, the Elves who were busying themselves looked as insignificant as an ant.

    Then with amand from the leader, the Voiceless Soundbirds fell on top of a branch of the tree. The diameter of this branch alone was ten meters, and it definitely wasn¡¯t thergest branch.

    After Zhao Hai and the others came down from the birds, Ger went to them and said, ¡°Everyone, pleasee with me.¡± Then she waved her hand and turned around. Zhao Hai and the others immediately followed her to walk along the branch.

    While walking along, Zhao Hai also took the time to look around. This tree was really too big, he didn¡¯t know how high it was. The only thing that he knew was that when he was at the back of the Voiceless Soundbird, he wasn¡¯t able to see the top of this tree. The tree seems to have broken through the sky.

    The stems of the tree were also quite thick, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have the capacity to measure it. In any case, Zhao Hai can assure that the trunk of the tree wasparable to the size of Golden Ind. And almost the entire Elven poption was living on this tree.

    Then Ger led Zhao Hai and the others into the trunk of the tree. The inside of this tree looked just like the interior of Dwarf Mountain. There were densely packed caverns inside with each cavern upied by an Elf household. The inside of the tree¡¯s trunk was very spacious, one couldn¡¯t see the bottom of this space. At the same time, Zhao Hai can also see that there were some Elves that rode some Voiceless Soundbirds to navigate the inside.

    Ger took Zhao Hai¡¯s group to a cavern inside the tree. This cavern had an area of more than 50 meters. It had a living room as well as a smaller caverns for bedrooms. Ger then turned to Billy and Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Patriarch Billy, Patriarch Zhao Hai, please take a rest here while I go and inform Her Majesty the Queen.¡±

    Billy and Zhao Hai simultaneously gave a salute to Ger and said, ¡°Thank you for the trouble.¡± Ger returned the salute before turning around to leave.

    After Ger left, Zhao Hai and Billy sized up the room that they were in. The chairs and tables in the room were all made of rattan. Every single one of them were a work of art. It seems like the Elves had merged the pursuit of art with their own lives.

    After Billy looked around, he went to the a chair and took a seat. He let out a long sigh and said, ¡°This was the first time that I flew in my entire life. It actually feels very good.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I actually ride a Hawk, but I really can¡¯t feel anything special with them. On the other hand, the cries of these Voiceless Soundbirds are very pleasant to hear.¡±

    Billy smiled and said, ¡°I forgot that you have these flying Phantasmal Beasts. How about giving us some?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem, I can give you as many as you want. However, those who ride these beasts need to have training. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to fly even if you have them.¡±

    Billy nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. Give me some of them when we get back. Those Phantasmal Beasts would make Dwarf transportation much better.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded as well, then he looked at Billy and said, ¡°Patriarch, why did you think the Queen called for us? I¡¯m quite worried.¡±

    Billy stared, then heforted Zhao Hai, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine. Our trip this time is rted to the whole continent. We¡¯re only here to convince the Queen to join our cause.¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed and then he said, ¡°I really hope that the Elves would form an alliance with us. It would be best for the continent if all non-human races unite against both the Demons and the Divine Race. When that happens, I can then take the beast skin scroll to the Buddha Emperor, my Father-inw, as well as Boris. As long as they agree to deal with the Divine Realm, then we would have nothing to fear.¡±

    Billy looked at Zhao Hai, and then with a serious tone he said, ¡°Rest assured, we can certainly deal with all of our enemies. Whether it be the Demons or the Divine Race, everyone who wants to enve our races shall be eliminated.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I also believe that we can defeat them. I just hope that the Elves would be on our side. Otherwise, when the Divine Racees, we couldn¡¯t just ept them as allies. And with no point of retreat, the Elves would be ced in a dangerous position.¡±

    Billy nodded, then said, ¡°This time, whether we seed or not, we should go and deal with the Dragon Race. Their reputation alone is causing huge problems. Moreover, their current arrangement divided the continent in half. This wouldn¡¯t be a good thing for us when the Divine Race arrives.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I¡¯m aware of that. That is why I immediately thought of eliminating them. After I head back, I shall start to deal with the Dragons. We can¡¯t afford to wait anymore lest more problems pop up.¡±

    While the two were talking, a female Elf hade in from outside. She brought a bottle of wine as well as some fruits. After cing the food on the table, she looked at Billy and Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Please have a taste. These fruits and wines are special products of our Elven Race.¡±

    Naturally, Zhao Hai and Billy didn¡¯t decline. After thanking the Elf, they immediately tasted the fruit and wine. There was no need to mention it, the fruit and wine were extremely good. This was especially true for the wine, it had a variety of fruit aroma as well as a very special taste.

    When the two had drank a ss of liquor, Ger can in. Upon entering, she gave a salute to the two and said, ¡°Patriarch Billy, Patriarch Zhao Hai, Her Majesty has invited you in.¡± The two immediately stood up and followed Ger out.

    After walking round and round the tree for who knows how long, they finally came out from a hole in the trunk. Then they went on further outside and arrived in a thick branch. This branch was veryrge and had twigs that formed a tform with an area of about 10 thousand meter squared. And erected on this tform was a pce.

    The pce wasn¡¯t very big, its body waspletely made out of wood branches. Moreover, these branches were still alive, as seen from the green leaves that can be seen here and there.

    There were no guards in this pce. What can be seen on its huge entrance were Elves that were continuously going in and out. Before long, Ger took the two into the pce. While walking along, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but look at the ground. The floor of the pce was made out of leaves that were carefully cut and arranged into very beautiful patterns.

    Then Ger led them towards a Great Hall that had ¡®Life Temple¡¯ written on it. It seems like this temple was named after the God that the Elves worship, the God of Life.

    When the three people entered the temple, Zhao Hai and Billy couldn¡¯t help but stare. Inside the temple wasn¡¯t only the Elf Queen. There were chairs inside the hall where Elves can be seen sitting. The hall was packed, it had an audience of no less than a hundred people.

    In the innermost part of the hall were three chairs. The chair on the middle was more elevated from the other two and there was a female Elf sitting on it. This elf doesn¡¯t look old, she wore a green robe and had a magic staff on her hand. She also had a crown made out of vines on top of her head, giving her a noble aura. It seems like this person was the Elf Queen. On the left side of the Queen was another female Elf, she looked quite old due to the wrinkles on her face. However, her eyes was shining, and the seriousness on her face made people feel like she wasn¡¯t a person that was easy to get along with.

    On the left side of the Queen was a tall and handsome man. Even if one were to consider the other Elves around him, he still stood out. His figure was quite tall and he had a very symmetrical build. He had a neat small beard that didn¡¯t make him look less attractive, instead, it actually made him exude a more manly charm. On his left hand was a sword while on his right hand was a harp. Unexpectedly, he was an Elf who was an expert in both sword and harp.

    The Elvesmonly studied either magic, swords, or the harp. There were almost no Elves who had both Martial and Magic cultivation. However, there were people who can actually study both the sword and the harp. However, these people were in the extreme minority. This was because studying both fields can cause a person to divide their attention, making their progress mediocre. But at the same time, there were still people among the Elven Race that were referred to as ¡®Heavenly Gifted¡¯ in their childhood. These people are extremely gifted in both sword and harp. When these people finish their study, they would be called Great Warriors. These Great Warriors are amongst the fewest of the few in the entire Elven Race.

    Ger brought Zhao Hai in front of the Queen before she stopped and bowed, ¡°Reporting to Her Majesty, The Great Elder, and the Prince. Patriarch Billy and Patriarch Zhao Hai has arrived!¡±

    This was a special characteristic of the Elves. Their ruling body not onlyprises of the Queen, they also have the Elder¡¯s assembly as well as the Prince¡¯s Pce. This Elder¡¯s Assembly wasposed of Elf Elders that were chosen, majority of them were women, the other men were part of the Queen¡¯s courtier¡¯s, men who follow by her side. The Prince¡¯s pce was generally the hall of the Queen¡¯s husband. The Prince¡¯s men also held some sort of authority. These three group were the core body of the Elfmunity. Once something rted to the whole racees us, these three would convene and vote for it.

    Zhao Hai and Billy quickly took a step forward and gave a bow to the Queen, Great Elder, and the Prince and said, ¡°Zhao Hai(Billy) has seen the Queen, the Great Elder, and the Prince.¡±

    The Queen nodded and said, ¡°In behalf of my Elven Race, I wee Patriarch Billy and Patriarch Zhao Hai. Please have a seat.¡± The Queen¡¯s voice was very nice to hear, it had a certain maic charm to it. Although her voice wasn¡¯t loud, one could still hear every single word very clearly.

 Chapter 656 - Anger!

    <h4>Chapter 656 - Anger!</h4>

    After Zhao Hai had sat down, he immediately felt countless amounts of gazes targeted towards him. Some of these gazes even held great hostility, while some were loathing.

    Zhao Hai was very clear about why he was receiving such gazes, it was either because he was Human or he was a Dark Mage. Both conditions were enough to make Elves look at him in a negative way.

    It was needless to say that the Elves might even hate Humans much more than the Divine Race. After all, the hatred between the Elves and the Divine Realm happened too long ago. Even if the lifespans of the Elves were more than the Humans, not even them can live for longer than 10 thousand years. Moreover, it was also impossible to remember matters of tens of thousands of years ago.

    On the other hand, their hatred for the Humans was quite recent. Although it had happened in about less than a thousand years ago, there were Elves who were still alive from back then. Therefore, the Elves still held a huge grudge against the Human Race.

    Additionally, Zhao Hai was a Dark Mage. Dark Mages were the deemed by the Elves to be the most repugnant profession there is. The Elves respected life and loved peace. Although they were were quite fastidious about art, they were even more fastidious when ites to peace and preservation of life, it was to the point of extreme obsession.

    Because of this, the summoning magics of the Dark Mages were seen to be the biggest disrespect to the Elven beliefs. Reanimating a person who was already dead was an insult to life. Therefore, Zhao Hai was not confused about the gazes that were thrown his way.

    After they had sat down, the Queen looked at Billy and Zhao Hai, ¡°Patriarch Billy, Patriarch Zhao Hai, I want to know, is Patriarch Billy really telling the truth? Patriarch Zhao Hai, do you have any proof to back your ims?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the Queen in annoyance. He didn¡¯t think that the Elves would still be doubtful this far into their contact. However, he still took out the beast skin scroll that was signed by the Dwarves, the Beastmen and the Fishmen. Then he stood up and said, to the Queen, ¡°Read this and you will know.¡±

    The Elf Queen nodded, then she beckoned her hand as an Elf received Zhao Hai¡¯s beast skin scroll and handed it over to the Queen.

    The Queen opened the scroll and carefully read the contents inside. She noticed Billy¡¯s and the others¡¯ mark, her face couldn¡¯t help but show surprise.

    The Dwarves, the Beastmen, and the Fishmen were huge groups of the Continent. In the past, the Elves also had contact with these races. Only when the Radiant Church instigated the Humans to break the rtionships with these races did the Elvese in contact with the others races fewer and fewer times.Only when the Dwarves had dug their tunnel did the Elves have in contact with them.

    Although it had been a long time since contact has been made, the Queen can still recognize the unique marks of the other races. These marks were simply unable to be forged. Additionally, Billy was sitting right there, which proves that these marks were indeed real.

    After looking at the scroll, the Queen handed it over to the Great Elder before turning her head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°It seems like Mister is telling the truth. Also, did the Radiant Church and the Dragon Race really upy the Ocean Waves Dynasty as well as the Lyon Empire?¡±

    Zhao Hai just nodded since there was no need for useless words. He really couldn¡¯t understand why the Queen refused to believe in him. He and Billy had time and time again disyed their sincerity. But after all this time, the Queen was still doubtful, this annoyed Zhao Hai very much.

    The Great Elder also looked at the scroll before she handed it over to the Prince. At this time the Queen asked, ¡°And does mister have any ns?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then said, ¡°I do. I don¡¯t think that the Dragons¡¯ action this time was due to pure coincidence. It was possible that they had received a message from the Divine Realm. Therefore, as soon as I leave the forest, I shall go and deal with the Dragons. Their race needs to be eliminated from the continent. Otherwise, we would be ced in grave danger once the Divine Race arrives.¡±

    The Elf Queen looked at Zhao Hai, her eyes shone with interest, making her more attractive than before. The Queen expressed her noble aura as she asked with a serious tone, ¡°Is mister confident in dealing with the Dragon Race?¡±

    Seeing the look on the Queen¡¯s face, Zhao Hai knew that she was thinking about how invincible the Dragons were. It was no wonder that the Queen had her current expression when she heard that Zhao Hai was going to eliminate the Dragons.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t be polite, he just nodded and said, ¡°I do. I have no choice, after all, the Dragons had controlled the Lyon Empire, essentially halving the entire continent. If we don¡¯t deal with the Dragons, then when the Divine Racees, they would be able to establish a base in Lyon Empire. Then, along with the Ocean Waves Dynasty, the two of them would quickly take care of the Buddha Empire. After that, they can then focus on attacking the Rosen Empire and the Aksu Empire. And most importantly, the Lyon Empire separates the Dwarves and the Elves. The elimination of the Dragons is required for the future cooperation between the Dwarves and the Elves in dealing with the Divine Race.¡±

    The Elf Queen nodded. At this time, the Prince had also read the beast skin scroll, he curled it and then passed it over to an Elf and had it returned to Zhao Hai.

    The Prince looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Then what does Mister require of our Elf Race?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything. I just want the Elves to know this so that when the Divine Racees, we could stand side by side in resisting and fighting back.¡±

    But then the Great Elder suddenly said, ¡°And how can you assure our safety? How can we feel relieved when fighting together with you? How can we make sure that you¡¯re not doing this just to enve us?¡±

    Zhao Hai had already thought about this issue, so with a serious tone he answered, ¡°As long as the Elves is our ally, I, Zhao Hai, shall assure your race¡¯s absolute security. I have the strength to back this up.¡±

    The Great Elder coldly snorted and said, ¡°Do you really believe that the Elven Race would ally with you with just those few words? Aren¡¯t you being too naive?¡±

    At this point, Zhao Hai had gotten angry. Every since him and Billy started their contact with the Elves, thetter had always been dragging its feet. And now, he hade with sincere intent, but the other party was still being like this, not trusting him. This made Zhao Hai fume with anger. He looked at the Queen, the Prince, and then the Great Elder before he said with a cold voice, ¡°I came here in the hopes of forming an alliance with the Elf Race. I was hoping that you would know that your race wouldn¡¯t be excluded from being targets when the Divine Racees. I¡¯m only here to propose an alliance and not to beg for help. If you ally with us, then only good things would happen to the Elves. When the Divine Race arrives, you would have allies to share the burden of battle with. Moreover, if the Divine Racees, do you really think that we would be in the mood to enve the Elven Race?¡±

    Billy was simrly incensed. The Elves might be clueless, but Billy was aware of what Zhao Hai had done in the past few days. He had kept going back and forth to different races just to unite them all. His effort alone was already worthy of respect. The Elves¡¯pletely distrustful attitude truly lit the fuse of this Dwarf Patriarch.

    Billy stood up and the looked angrily at the Elf Queen as well as the others, ¡°What do you mean? You still don¡¯t trust Zhao Hai? I had already told you before, besides being a Human, he had be a Foreign Elder to the Dwarves. At the same time, he is also a Foreign Prince of the Beastmen. Moreover, he is also in extremely good graces with the Fishman. Is this status still not enough for the Elves? Are you looking down on us?¡±

    Dwarves have their own temper, and it was not easy for them to hold back for a long time. Zhao Hai has been regarded well by Billy. In this case, how could Billy tolerate the Elves¡¯ distrust of Zhao Hai? This was akin to the Elves being distrustful to the Dwarves.

    The Elf Queen frowned, she also thought that the Great Elder¡¯s words were somewhat improper. In fact, the Elves had already investigated the wordsing from the Dwarves and the Queen was already willing to form an alliance with Zhao Hai. however, she didn¡¯t had the means to make a decision because the Great Elder has been opposing to it all this time. This was the reason why this matter has been dragged on for so long.

    The Queen understood why Zhao Hai and Billy would get angry at the Great Elder¡¯s words. She already trusted Zhao Hai and Billy. Even if she had doubts about the Human, her suspicion didn¡¯t extend to the Dwarf. The Elves had been in contact with the Dwarves for a long time, so the Queen was aware about their temperament. The Queen can affirm that the Dwarves wouldn¡¯t just help the Humans to deal with an enemy if the reason was not fully investigated through.

    But at this time, the Great Elder once again coldly snorted and said, ¡°And why would I trust a human? Even if he is the Foreign Elder of the Dwarves as well as a Foreign Prince of the Beastmen, he is still a Human. Also, the Dwarves have been living easy because of the Elves. And you count yourself as our equal? Completelyughable!¡±

    When he heard the Great Elder¡¯s words, Billy¡¯s face expression turnedpletely dark. ¡°So it turns out that the Elves are the saviour of the Dwarves? Hahaha. This is the most ridiculous joke that I had ever heard. We have it easy? Just from those artworks that you make? Our Dwarven ironwares are famous all over the continent. At the same time, we Dwarves also have no problems when it came to food and clothing. On the other hand, you Elves have been using your products in order to trade for supplies from my Dwarf Race. Now, I must ask the Great Elder, what days did the Elven Race have before we came in contact with you? Now, after we Dwarves came, how much did your quality of life improve?¡±

 Chapter 657 - A Suspicious Great Elder

    <h4>Chapter 657 - A Suspicious Great Elder</h4>

    Billy wasn¡¯t incorrect, the reason why the Dwarves were living well even until now was their ironware. And with how the Buddha Empire exhibited their prowess, Dwarven ironware has been known to be the best all around.

    On the other hand, even if Elven wares were expensive, their rate of production was just pitifully low. If it weren¡¯t for the Dwarves, the Elves wouldn¡¯t have ample living materials. After all, there was no way to get in contact with the Elves, nor was it easy to interact with them. Among the races in the continent, it was the Elves that were the hardest to approach.

    When the Great Elder heard Billy, he didn¡¯t know what to say, but this also made her angry. The Elder had always thought that the Elves were the most noble race in the continent. This was because the Elves were the most beautiful, had the longest lifespan, and were able to make the best artworks. This fact made the Elves very proud, to the point that they looked down on the other races. In fact, the Dwarves were too crude in their eyes. If they didn¡¯t need to trade for living necessities, then they wouldn¡¯t havee in contact with the Dwarves.

    The main reason of this thinking was the fact that they were not in contact with other races. They had always thought that they were the most noble while always staying inside their kingdom. They were like frogs inside a well, thinking that the sky was the only one that existed.

    At the current time, there were still a lot of Elves who had this mentality. After all, they hadn¡¯te in contact with the outside world. This cause them to gradually have this attitude of self-importance.

    The Queen was aware of this quality, but she didn¡¯t have the means to change it. This was because the Elves cannote in contact with the Humans. At the same time, they also see the Beastmen to be quite dangerous. In all honesty, the Queen was feeling quite helpless with regards to this matter.

    One shouldn¡¯t see the Queen as the one who managed the entire Elven Kingdom. With both the Prince and the Great Elder to decide matters with, the Queen felt powerless. It was just unfortunate that the Elves always had this type of governance.

    Normally, the Queen and the Prince should have a more intimate interaction with each other, after all, the Prince was the Queen¡¯s husband. However, the Queen¡¯s current situation was a bit special. Although they were husband and wife, the Prince was actually the son of the Great Elder. That is to say, the Queen was actually the daughter-inw of the Great Elder. Since the Prince grew up in the care of the Great Elder, everything was done in ordance to the Great Elder¡¯s decision. Therefore, when a matter arrives, it was always the Great Elder and the Prince who woulde into a unanimous decision. If it weren¡¯t for the Great Elder, the Queen wouldn¡¯t have allowed Zhao Hai¡¯s matters to reach this point.

    When the nearby Prince saw that Billy was berating the Great Elder, he immediately became angry, he stood up and pointed to Billy and said, ¡°Rude! How dare you disrespect the Great Elder! Apologize immediately.¡±

    Billy turned his head to the Prince, he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Me, being rude? Isn¡¯t that something that I should say to you? Don¡¯t forget, I am the Patriarch of the Dwarven Race, a position that is equal to your Queen. Meanwhile, you¡¯re just a Prince, what gave you the authority to scold me? Who do you think you are?¡±

    The explosive temper of the Dwarves was quite famous in the continent. At this point, Billy couldn¡¯t stomach the Elves¡¯ attitude of always having their noses turned to the skies. Billy¡¯s politeness had already run out.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Great Elder and the Prince, he couldn¡¯t understand how the matter reached this point. Why were the Great Elder and the Prince having these reactions?

    They came to the Elves this time to offer an Alliance, not to ask for anything. Moreover, it was an alliance to fight shoulder to shoulder when the Divine Race came. In this case, why was the Great Elder in opposition to this? What exactly was he thinking?

    Zhao Hai was frowning while looking at both the Great Elder and the Prince. It might be an illusion, but Zhao Hai saw that when Billy and the Prince quarrelled, the Great Elder had a sh of happiness in her eyes.

    An rm suddenly sounded inside Zhao Hai¡¯s heart. He can remember the time when the Beastmen were being brainwashed by the Radiant Church. Was it possible for the Church to brainwash an Elf? Was the Great Elder brainwashed by the Radiant Church?

    But Zhao Hai changed his mind. If this was really the case, that the Great Elder was a person of the Radiant Church, then she would¡¯ve already told the Church about their ns. But from the response of the Church, it seems like they still weren¡¯t aware of his n. This made Zhao Hai doubt his initial suspicion.

    When the Prince heard Billy, his handsome face turned red. He unsheathed the sword on his waist and pointed it towards Billy, ¡°Apologize, otherwise, face death!¡±

    Billy looked at the Prince coldly and said, ¡°Letting me apologize? Keep dreaming. If you want to fight me, then bring it on! Let¡¯s see who survives to the very end.¡±

    Since he came to see the Queen, Billy didn¡¯t bring any weapons. However, Dwarves were never afraid of a fight. Even if they were killed, they wouldn¡¯t just go down that easily.

    The Queen frowned and said, ¡°Gaye, that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t forget, Patriarch Billy came were politely. Don¡¯t be disrespectful.¡±

    Just as the Queen finished talking, the Great Elder suddenly said, ¡°How could it be disrespectful? We still haven¡¯t formed an alliance with them. They just want us to be in an alliance with them so that when they can slowly enve our race once again.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the Great Elder, he was still quite suspicious towards her, but he didn¡¯t express it. He just turned to the Great Elder and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to disagree with that, Great Elder. After all, yourbat prowess won¡¯t reduce when you be our allies. At that point, how could we possibly enve you? Moreover, are you confident in resisting the attack of the Divine Race? Will you be safe by yourselves?¡±

    The Great Elder coldly snorted and said, ¡°Even if we surrender to the Divine Race, at least we won¡¯t be treated as ves.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard the Great Elder, his pupils couldn¡¯t help but shrink. His eyes shed a cold light and said, ¡°How can the Great Elder be sure that the Divine Race wouldn¡¯t enve you? If the Divine Race was not nning to enve you, then why did the Elves joined the war against them a long time ago? How can the Great Elder make her current judgement? Has the Great Elder been in contact with the Radiant Church?¡±

    After hearing Zhao Hai speak, the entire hall suddenly turned quiet. All the Elves present were looking at the Great Elder.

    The Elves weren¡¯t stupid, in fact, they were more intelligent than the Dwarves or the Beastmen. It was only because of their beauty as well as the plot of the Radiant Church that they were unable toe in contact with the Humans. One must know that in the past, during the time where the Elves were still in contact with the continent, there were a lot of big Merchants who were Elves. At the same time, there were even some Elves who held high-ranking position in the various nations. This was ample evidence for the Elven intellect.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s question immediately made the Elves inside the hall find something wrong. Zhao Hai¡¯s trip was done in pure sincerity, he didn¡¯t even make the Elves leave their forest. He also didn¡¯t say that the Elves would have to listen to hismand. He only came to propose the alliance to the Elf Queen, and to express his idea of fighting together against the Divine Race. In this case, the Great Elder¡¯s reaction was truly overboard. Especially when she said that they would just surrender to the Divine Race, this made the Elves doubt her words.

    The Great Elder also discovered that her mouth had slipped, but she didn¡¯t surrender and steeled her resolve, ¡°Correct, a person from the Radiant Church came. They were very sincere in their visit and told me that as long as the Elves help the Divine Race control the continent, then they would guarantee the safety of our race. They also assured me that the Elves would continue living inside the Elven Forest.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the Great Elder and said, ¡°Howe the Great Elder believed their promise while doubting mine? I am a Foreign Elder of the Dwarves as well as a Foreign Prince of the Beastmen, my status should be a match for the Radiant Church. May I know then why?¡±

    The Great Elder looked at Zhao Hai and then sneered, ¡°That¡¯s an easy question, did you realize who you are Zhao Hai? You¡¯re a Dark Mage. How could you be credible when you don¡¯t even respect the dead? I would never believe you. I might as well believe a Light Mage than a Dark Mage.¡±

    When the other Elves heard the Great Elder, humming discussion was suddenly heard inside the hall. It was clear that they approved of the Great Elder¡¯s view.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but couldn¡¯t smile and said, ¡°Being respectful to people? Great Elder, can you really be this naive? Do you know the reason why the races became like this? Do you know why the Elves were turned into ves by the Humans? Do you know why the Humans suddenly loathed the other races when they were initially peaceful with them? May I know whether the Great Elder had thought of these questions?¡±

    The Great Elder coldly snorted and said, ¡°It is because of how greedy the Humans can be. Therefore, they suppressed the different races of the continent. What further thinking does this need?¡±

    Zhao Hai sneered, ¡°The reason why I imed that the Great Elder is being naive was because the Great Elder seemed to not have recognized the core of the matter. The reason of the current situation was due to the fact that the Human records have been changed. In the past, history books of the Humans depicted the Dwarves and the Beastmen with a positive light. Although the Beastmen loved to fight while the Dwarves had shallow temper, they were still written to be good people. On the other hand, the Elves were also regarded quite well. Nor only are Elves seen as gentle, they were written to be intelligent as well as people who loved art. All these descriptions were worthy for the readers to respect the races.

    The Elves in the hall couldn¡¯t help but nod, even the Great Elder nodded. Then Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°Butter on, some people revised the contents of the Human books. In this revision, the Beastmen turned from being brave to being ruthless barbarians. The Dwarves had turned into being with unreasonable temper. But since the Elves had zero negatives to their attitude, they were written to be races who had nothing else but beauty. The Humans were slowly influenced by these books and suddenly changed their attitude towards the other races, and before long, they were suppressing them. Does the Great Elder know who revised the records?¡±

 Chapter 658 - Rebels

    <h4>Chapter 658 - Rebels</h4>

    The Great Elder couldn¡¯t help but stare when she heard Zhao Hai. Although they have their own records, the Elves¡¯ history only recorded how the Humans have suppressed them, it didn¡¯t record the reason why. Because of this, the Elves had always med their suppression and envement to the greed of Humans. Now that Zhao Hai expressed this matter, things suddenly seemed to be not so simple.

    The Great Elder looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°And do you know who did it?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I do. The Humans aren¡¯t like the Elves or the Dwarves who always had peace with each other. Due to the ambitions of the Humans, they weren¡¯t able to unite internally and even had multiple cases of war. This made it hard to preserve Human history and extremely easy for someone to slip in some revisions. And there is an organization that can easily do it in the past, and it was the Radiant Church.¡±

    It was not only the Elves who were startled with Zhao Hai¡¯s words, Billy was the same. All of them stared at Zhao Hai, waiting for him to back his own words.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°The Radiant Church had existed way before all of us thought. They were just being extremely low-key, only bing slowly formidable in the recent several hundred years. Before the church officially rose, they were sending their priests to various battlefields in the continent and offering help to injured soldiers as well as affectedmoners. This allowed the Radiant Church to umte universal praise from everyone. Some time after that, the nations in the continent started to trust the church with the responsibility of being in charge of the Human records. It was at that point that the Church started to revise the history books of the Human Race. Humans suppressing the various races was caused by this revisions by the church. In their edition of Human history, the other races of the continent were lesser beings, they made Humans feel disgust in interacting with these lesser races.¡±

    Everyone stared at Zhao Hai, they have not heard about this before.

    Then Zhao Hai continued, ¡°In the Radiant Church¡¯s revision, the Dwarves, Beastmen, and Fishmen were lesser beings that were diseased and should not be mingled with. It was said that anybody that came in contact with these races for too long would turn into the same lesser being. This made the Humans stray away from the other races. However, the Radiant Church came into a problem when it came to the Elves. The Elves were perfect in Human standards, there were no negative things to pin on them. Therefore, the Radiant Church wrote that the Elves were historically high-quality ves. In this way, the Humans would enve the Elves, which in turn, made the Elves loathe the humans. And now, Great Elder, you actually believed such words from that organization. Hahahaha. This should be the funniest joke that I have ever heard.¡±

    When she heard Zhao Hai, the Great Elder¡¯s expression suddenly changed. With a paled face, the Great Elder retorted, ¡°This is only based on your own words, who knows if they are true or not.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave the Great Elder a cold look before saying, ¡°The Great Elder still doesn¡¯t believe me? Right, I forgot to ask, I believe Patriarch Billy had included the matter where I repaired their Divine Artifact in the letter that he sent. I can repair your Divine Artifact as well. The Artifact Spirit of the Dwarves already told us the reason why they fought with the Divine Race, this was not only because they want to enve you, but it was also because the God that you worshipped is in opposition to the God that the Church idolized. For the Church to rule this continent, the God that needed to be worshipped should only be the Radiant God, not the individual Gods of the races. Once everyone believed in the Radiant God, the other Gods would lose spiritual support, which would allow the God of the Radiant Church to eliminate them. Oh Great Elder, trusting the Radiant Church is akin to trusting the Radiant god, this also meant that you are betraying your God of Life. I don¡¯t know if the Great Elder is aware of this.¡±

    The Great Elder¡¯s face turned dark when she heard Zhao Hai, she couldn¡¯t bear sitting still as she stood up and red at Zhao Hai, ¡°Nonsense! Complete nonsense! Do you really think that we¡¯ll believe you just because you told us that you can fix our Divine Artifact? You¡¯repletely talking nonsense!¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the Great Elder and coldly snorted, ¡°I can fix your Divine Artifact. There¡¯s no need to deceive you with this, just hand me your Divine Artifact and you¡¯ll know then whether I can fix it or not.¡±

    With a berating tone, the Great Elder shouted, ¡°And why would be hand our Divine Artifact over to you? Who knows, maybe you¡¯ll steal our Divine Artifact away.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the Great Elder¡¯s reaction and became sure that the Great Elder was a chess piece that the Radiant Church had sent inside the Elven Race. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have these responses. He had always spoken with sincerity. If one weren¡¯t a person of the Radiant Church, then they wouldn¡¯t have reacted like this.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sneer at the Great Elder¡¯s ims, ¡°Great Elder, your usations are not very pleasant to hear. Moreover, if I really intended to steal your Divine Artifact, then there¡¯s no way for you to stop me. And there would be no need for me to do about it in a roundabout manner.¡±

    At this moment, the Prince who hadn¡¯t spoke for quite some time, loudly said, ¡°Complete nonsense! And for daring to snatch my Elven Race¡¯s Divine Artifact, you deserve to die!¡± Then he stabbed his sword towards Zhao Hai.

    Nobody thought that Gaye would act like this. After seeing Gaye¡¯s action, the Queen immediately shouted, ¡°Gaye, stop!¡± However, it was already toote, Gaye¡¯s thorn sword was already close to reaching Zhao Hai.

    One must know that Gaye was an Elven Great Warrior who was outstanding in both the harp and the sword. There was no need to mention about his strength, Gaye was a talented Elf, being peak 8th rank strength despite being rtively young. In addition to the emphasis of speed in Elven sword techniques, Gaye¡¯s attack was no less than a sneak attack. Gaye wasn¡¯t far from Zhao Hai, so a short time after his words just fell, his sword was already at Zhao Hai¡¯s throat.

    Billy¡¯s face changedpletely, although he was near Zhao Hai, he still couldn¡¯t block Gaye because of hisck of weapon. But even so, Billy still roared as he aimed his fist towards Gaye¡¯s head. He wanted Gaye to abandon his sword strike in order to dodge the punch.

    However, it seems like Billy had underestimated Gaye¡¯s strength. Gaye¡¯s sword was extremely quick, so he didn¡¯t care about Billy¡¯s punch since he knew that he could still dodge the punch right after he killed Zhao Hai.

    But at the same time, Gaye also had underestimated Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. While the sword was heading towards his throat, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t even move an inch. Instead, he looked at Gaye with a contemptuous gaze. Gaye felt that something was wrong when he saw this gaze, but it was already toote to retract his attack. Gaye hardened his resolve as he elerated his stab towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make a move as Gaye¡¯s sword reached his sword. Upon seeing that the sword was about to puncture through the other party¡¯s throat, Gaye revealed an ted expression. He thought that Zhao Hai was dead. But it didn¡¯t take a long time before Gaye noticed that there was no stabbing feeling on his sword. Instead, he heard a ¡®ding¡¯ sound before his sword stopped moving further.

    Gaye stared, then he saw that Zhao Hai¡¯s throat had turned into a crystal. While Gaye was in a daze, Zhao Hai had grasped his sword, which turned it into a crystal as well. Then when the sword crystallized, Zhao Hai made a small twist, shattering the de into pieces.

    Gaye was startled, he immediately loosened his grip on the sword as he used his toes to propel him backwards, dodging Billy¡¯s punch as well. Then he returned to his chair as he grasped hold of his harp.

    But at this moment, Zhao Hai made a move. He appeared in front of Gaye and grasped his neck. He raised Gaye with only one arm as he coldly looked at him and said, ¡°You want to kill me? Is it because I have spoken the truth?¡±

    Gaye¡¯s throat was seized by Zhao Hai, making it hard for him to breath as his face turned red. He looked frightened at Zhao Hai. He didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would be this strong. Moreover, he had expected that Zhao Hai was a Mage, he didn¡¯t imagine that Zhao Hai was also a very formidable Warrior.

    At this time, the Great Elder and the Queen responded. The Great Elder angrily shouted as she wielded her Magic staff and began casting a spell at Zhao Hai. Then Zhao Hai coldly snorted as an incredible pressure began to burst out from his body. Although Zhao Hai cannot use his God-rank strength, his 9th rank power was still something that the Great Elder couldn¡¯t endure. This was when the Great Elder discovered that Zhao Hai was actually a 9th rank expert.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Great Elder with a cold gaze, ¡°Great Elder, I¡¯m afraid that the situation isn¡¯t as simple as you being approached by the Radiant Church. I think you are a person of the Radiant Church itself.¡±

    The Great Elder¡¯s face was struggling right now, it seems like she was holding on with all she had, ¡°You talk nonsense. Don¡¯t think that since you are a 9th rank expert, you can tell anything you want. Don¡¯t think that my Elven Race doesn¡¯t have a 9th rank expert as well.¡±

    Zhao Hai actually smiled faintly and said, ¡°Elf friend, you had been observing for quite some time. Why don¡¯t youe out and see me.¡±

    Then just as Zhao Hai¡¯s voice fell, an old sigh was heard, ¡°My Elven race has truly been unfortunate, we¡¯ve made a joke out of ourselves in front of Mister. I¡¯ll be honest to Mister, I had also just recently discovered that she is actually a person from the Radiant Church. Mister, rest assured, I already snatched her letter for the Radiant Church. I just wanted to see what moves they¡¯ll do next. I just didn¡¯t think that she would betray her own race. Sigh, this is really a huge misfortune to my Elf Race.¡±

    Along with this sound, an old Elf walked into the hall. After this Elf appeared, every single Elf in the room stood up and bowed to the Old Elf, ¡°We have seen the Supreme Elder.¡±

    The Old Elf nodded and the turned to Zhao Hai, ¡°Mister, I ask you to please put him down. We will surely provide you with a satisfactory response.¡±

    Zhao Hai loosened his grip on Gaye, then he turned to the Old Elf and bowed, ¡°The Supreme Elder is too polite. This is an internal matter of the Elves, and since I¡¯m a Human, then I will surely hand this matter over to you. I just came here to offer an alliance. How about we resume this matter tomorrow?¡±

    The Old Elf returned the bow and said, ¡°We apologize to Mister. Then, Mister, please.¡± Zhao Hai and Billy gave a salute to the Old Elf before they both left the hall.

    1. And since Billy is a Dwarf, it could be described as an uppercut. xD

    2. Like any other elder, but her/his robe just had the Supreme logo in it xD

 Chapter 659 - Supreme Elder

    <h4>Chapter 659 - Supreme Elder</h4>

    After seeing that Billy and Zhao Hai had left the hall, the Old Elf then turned to the Great Elder and Gaye before he lightly sighed and said, ¡°Ever since we received Patriarch Billy¡¯s first letter, I had always been paying attention to the entire Tree of Life. Since I don¡¯t want things to be known to the Radiant Church and don¡¯t want to hinder our chances in dealing with the Divine Race, I have intercepted every letter that came out.¡±

    The Great Elder¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but get pale when she heard the Supreme Elder. Gaye¡¯s face was quite ugly as well, this was because they had indeed been sending letters to the Radiant Church all this time.

    The Supreme Elder looked at the Great Elder and Gaye, ¡°Although I always thought that doing this was nonsense, our records pertaining to the Divine Race was indeed too terrible, so I still made an effort. However, I just didn¡¯t expect to find those letters addressed to the Radiant Church. And even if they were encrypted, I can still make sense of some of those words. I didn¡¯t think that there would be traitors in my own race.¡±

    Then the Supreme Elder stared coldly at the Great Elder, ¡°So what made you betray your own race, your own beliefs? Tell me.¡±

    The Great Elder looked at the Supreme Elder, her eyes shed with fear. However, this fear was immediately reced by fanaticism, she loudly dered, ¡°The God¡¯s will is everywhere, and you all should surrender to the Radiant God. It is your privilege to serve under him. God is omnipotent, God is all powerful. God will lead us to the shining light!¡±

    The Supreme Elder looked at the Great Elder¡¯s expression and his face sank. Then a ray of light came out of the hands of the Supreme Elder and entered the Great Elder¡¯s body. The Great Elder pitifully groaned out before her body copsed on the floor.

    Then the Supreme Elder turned his head to Gaye and did the same thing, Gaye cried out before copsing. Then the Supreme Elder turned his head to the Queen and said, ¡°I have crippled their cultivation, take them away.¡± The Queen nodded, then she immediately had people drag the bodies of the Great Elder and Gaye away.

    At this time, everyone in the hall was paying attention to the Supreme Elder. Simrly, the Supreme Elder scanned the hall and then said, ¡°Our race¡¯s history is divided into two parts; one part is essible to everyone while the other can only be read by our race¡¯s 9th rank experts. In the records, the Ark Continent had been subjected into a war against the Divine Race. Our Elven race is a main force during that war, the Dwarves and the Beastmen were mainponents as well. There was also the Mermaid n and some Human 9th ranks that joined. However, a lot of the Human 9th ranks were also on the side of the Divine Race along with the Dragon Race. The war was incredibly fierce, and in the end, the Elves, Dwarves, and Beastman¡¯s Divine Artifacts managed to wound the God-ranked expert, driving him back to the Divine Realm. In that fight the Divine Artifacts of the three races were seriously damaged. The Beastman Race¡¯s Beast God Spear was heavily injured, the Dwarven Race¡¯s Iron Hammer was simrly wounded, only our Elven Race¡¯s Bow sustained light injuries. At one time, the Elven Bow¡¯s Artifact Spirit managed to materialize for a short time, informing our ancestors about the war with the Divine Race. After that, the Artifact Spirit fell into a deep slumber.¡±

    The Elves in the hall were very silent as they listened to the Supreme Elder. They werepletely unaware that there was another part in their race¡¯s history.

    The Supreme Elder looked at the people present and said, ¡°Just like what Mister Zhao Hai said, the Radiant Church¡¯s God in the Divine Realm is in a hostile rtionship with our own God. This made them send people to deal with us, and wanting to control the entire Ark Continent, enving all of the races in the process. They will treat us as livestock, and when our strengths reached a sufficient level, they would send us to the Divine Realm and join their army. Basically, the Divine Race wanted to turn the Ark Continent into a soldier producing factory. Because of this, the major races in the continent decided to resist the Divine Race. Mister Zhao Hai did nothing wrong. And we will establish an alliance with him to deal with the iing Divine Race.¡±

    No Elf in the hall dared to oppose, all of them simultaneously nodded. The Supreme Elder nodded and the turned his head to the Queen and said, ¡°You have done well all these years. You shall go form an alliance with Mister Zhao Hai tomorrow. Mister Zhao Hai came here in person despite being a 9th rank expert himself, this is already giving us a huge face. Discuss this matter with him yourself. At the same time, deliver the Elven Bow to Mister Zhao Hai and ask him to help us fix it. If Mister can fix our Divine Artifact, then it would be good for our race. I suspect that there are more traitors within our race. When the Divine Artifact gets fixed, finding those rebels would be easy.¡± Then the Supreme Elder scanned the hall as if looking for the traitors present.

    The Elves in the hall felt their backs to be coldly sweating. Even if they haven¡¯t betrayed their race, the Supreme Elder¡¯s gaze alone made them feel guilty.

    The Queen immediately nodded in reply. The Supreme Elder also gave her a nod before turning around to leave. After the Supreme Elder left, the Queen looked at the other Elves and said, ¡°Alright, everyone can go back. Make sure to manage your subordinates well. This is a special period in our race. While the Divine Artifact is being fixed, nobody is allowed to leave the Tree of Life.¡± The Elves nodded before they stood up and left the hall.

    After the group left, the Queen found herself weak as she sat on her chair. She didn¡¯t feel great at all. Of the two who were captured, one of them was her husband while the other was her mother-inw.

    At this time, Ger walked in and went towards the Queen, ¡°Mother, what just happened? Why were Nana and Father dragged away?¡±

    The Queen looked at her and sighed. Then she told Ger about everything that just happened. Ger looked at the Queen, her expression as though she couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°Mother, are you telling the truth? How could that be possible? Why would father betray our own race? Why would Nana side with the Radiant Church?¡±

    The Queen shook her head and said, ¡°I also don¡¯t know. I have lived for many years with your father, but I still didn¡¯t notice that he is a person of the Radiant Church. At the same time, your Nana has lived here for her entire lifetime yet nobody noticed that she was a traitor. If mister Zhao Hai didn¡¯te here, then we wouldn¡¯t have known about it for a long time.¡±

    Ger looked bewildered at the Queen, she didn¡¯t know what to say. There was really no way to exin this matter. The Great Elder had lived with the Elves for her whole life, even to the point of being the Great Elder. She did her best for the betterment of the race and also hated the Humans to the bone. It was because of her qualities that she managed to attain her current position. But who would¡¯ve thought that she would actually be a person of the Radiant Church.

    The Queen looked at Ger and sighed. It wasn¡¯t only Ger, the Queen couldn¡¯t ept what happened as well. But since there were still matters that needed to be process, the Queen looked at Ger and said, ¡°Ger, make sure to take care of Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s group as much as possible. There shouldn¡¯t be any mistakes. I shall deliver the Bow to Mister Zhao Hai tonight. At the same time, I shall also ask him why the Great Elder and Gaye would betray us. I think he knows the reason why.¡±

    When she heard the Queen¡¯s instructions, Ger immediately nodded, then she turned around to leave. In the Elven Race, the children were always more closer to their mothers. This was because the Elves were a matriarchal race. The key positions of the government were mostly handled by women. Because of this, Ger didn¡¯t have much of a connection to Gaye. But no matter what, Gaye was still Ger¡¯s father. This matter made Ger sad, she didn¡¯t understand why her father would do such a thing.

    When Zhao Hai and Billy returned to the room that was arranged for them, Billy immediately looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, were the Great Elder and Gaye really sent by the Radiant Church?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°The Great Elder is for certain, however, Gaye might not be. Gaye is the Great Elder¡¯s child, so it was possible that it was the Great Elder who educated him about this since childhood. Therefore, making Gaye exhibit such actions. The Great Elder was brainwashed by the Church while Gaye was brainwashed by the Great Elder.¡±

    Billy knit his brows and said, ¡°Maniac, she¡¯s really a maniac for doing this to her own child.¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°This is in line with the Church¡¯s philosophy. These people were avid devotees of the Church. For the Church, they would give up everything they have.¡±

    Billy frowned, ¡°That 9th rank elder clearly saw Gaye attack you. So why didn¡¯t he stop it? What happens if you weren¡¯t a 9th rank expert?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t exhibit my 9th rank aura, so that¡¯s why you can¡¯t notice it. However, other 9th ranks would surely be able to feel it, so he just let it be. I just didn¡¯t expect the Supreme Elder to be so thorough. It was great that he had confiscated the Great Elder¡¯s letter when he found out. Otherwise, our ns would¡¯ve been in trouble.¡±

    Billy frowned and said, ¡°Right, we were too careless this time. Fortunately, they did things very carefully. It would be terrible if our ns were to be known to the Radiant Church.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he sighed and said, ¡°I thought that since the Elves have isted themselves from the world, then the Radiant Church would not have the opportunity to get to them. We weren¡¯t careful enough and underestimated the Church. The Radiant Church has been preparing their ns for countless years, their moves might always be out of our expectations.¡±

    Billy nodded, then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, is the story about the Church changing history true? Is that the reason why the Humans started to suppress the other races?¡±

 Chapter 660 - Fixing the Elven Bow

    <h4>Chapter 660 - Fixing the Elven Bow</h4>

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I also wasn¡¯t aware of this matter before. But when I went to the Fishmen, I discovered that their history was much moreplete. It was them who told me about this matter.¡±

    Billy¡¯s expression calmed down as he said, ¡°Radiant Church, truly vicious beings. Up until now, we still haven¡¯t understood why the Humans have suppressed us. As it turns out, it was the Radiant Church¡¯s n all along. We mustpletely destroy them, all of them!¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Patriarch, don¡¯t worry, we will surely have the opportunity to do that, we certainly will. Sooner orter, we wille in contact with the Church, at that time, we will deal with them ourselves.¡±

    Billy coldly snorted, he knew that he couldn¡¯t be anxious about this. In any case, there would be an opportunity in the future. Zhao Hai looked at Billy and said, ¡°Patriarch, what do you think would happen to the Great Elder and Gaye?¡±

    Billy snorted and said, ¡°They shouldn¡¯t be let off easily. Except for the Humans, other races treat treason as a major crime.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh. What Billy said was true, whether it be Dwarves or Beastmen, or even the proud Elves punish rebels quite severely. This was something that differed from the Humans. In the continent, there were many Human Empires. And the Humans on those Empires had more sense of belonging to their own Empirepared to the entire Human Race.

    At this time, Ger arrived. Zhao Hai and Billy discovered that Ger¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t the best, but they didn¡¯t say anything about it. Ger apanied the people who delivered them some food to eat. Elven diet was quite peculiar, they mostly don¡¯t eat meat, giving priority to consuming fruits and vegetables. Therefore, there were a lot of fruits and vegetables in the food that was presented to Billy and Zhao Hai. There was a staple food that seemed to taste like the bread fruit, but it didn¡¯t have a hard outer shell, and it was also shaped like a horn.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t disgusted by the food, but Billy was different. The Dwarves liked to eat meat, so when he saw the spread on the table, he couldn¡¯t help but lose appetite.

    After the food was set on the table, Ger gave Billy and Zhao Hai a bow and said, ¡°Please enjoy our food. If you need anything, just shake the bell on the table and someone wille and listen to your requests.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Thank you, Miss Ger. The food looks delicious.¡±

    Ger gave another bow and then seemed to have some words that she wanted to say. But in the end, she didn¡¯t say it and just turned around to leave. Zhao Hai noticed her hesitation so he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Miss Ger, wait. Do you have anything you want to say? Please, don¡¯t hesitate to tell us.¡±

    When Ger heard Zhao Hai, she couldn¡¯t help but stop. She turned her head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, I just want to ask, why did the Great Elder and the Prince betray the Elf Race?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t think that Ger would ask this question. He looked at Ger and asked, ¡°Why would Miss Ger ask about this matter? What rtionship does the Great Elder and the Prince have with you?¡±

    Ger¡¯s face paled slightly as she answered, ¡°The Great Elder is my Grandmother while the Prince is my Father. If mister Zhao Hai knows the reason, please do tell me.¡±

    Zhao Hai and Billy stared, they didn¡¯t expect that the person in front of them was an Elven Princess. While looking at Ger, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with her, he sighed and said, ¡°I have a guess, but it doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s true. It is highly possible that the Great Elder was a spy that was sent by the Radiant Church a long time ago.¡±

    Ger was confused at what Zhao Hai said, this was because Zhao Hai said that the Great Elder was sent by the Radiant Church. This waspletely different from the Great Elder betraying the Elven Race.

    Zhao Hai looked at Ger and continued, ¡°There has been a long standing n of the Church to abduct the children of major races and brainwash them, making loyal believers of the Radiant God. They will transform those children into people who would give everything for the Church¡¯s deity. After brainwashing those children, they would then send them back to their races, effectively infiltrating the races. I havee across a simr situation back in the Beastman Prairie. Therefore, I thought of the possibility of the Great Elder being one of these abducted children. As for Gaye, he is the son of the Great Elder, so it is possible that he was educated by the Great Elder from a very young age. But all of these are my guesses, I cannot assure you that it is real.¡±

    Ger¡¯s face was quite pale while listening to Zhao Hai, she looked at the other party and said, ¡°So Mister means that the Great Elder was taken away by the Radiant Church when she was young, then they sent her back after brainwashing. All of this just to deal with the Elven Race? However, why does the Great Elder seem extremely passionate in serving our race?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong about that. Since your race is extremely sealed off, there was no opportunity to send information back to the Radiant Church. Therefore, she did the other method, work hard and gain a high rank. After that, she would then get ess to the core of the race and get more secrets to send in an opportune time.¡±

    Ger and Billy nodded, this was a highly probable case. The Great Elder was in a position above tens of thousands of Elves. If she wasn¡¯t discovered by the Supreme Elder, then the alliance would have failed. This was something that made spies extremely scary.

    Ger bowed to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I thank mister for dispelling my doubts. Then I wouldn¡¯t be disturbing Mister¡¯s meal any longer.¡± Then she bowed towards Billy before turning around to leave.

    After Ger left Zhao Hai¡¯s ce, she immediately looked for the Queen. Then she told the Queen about what Zhao Hai had told her. After listening, the Queen immediately thought that this wasn¡¯t a simple matter. So she immediately went to the Supreme Elder and told him.

    After telling this to the Supreme Elder, the Supreme Elder¡¯s expression turned cold, then he turned to the Queen and said, ¡°What do you n to do next?¡±

    The Queen replied, ¡°I suspect that there are more spies aside from the Great Elder. The Great Elder had been in her position for many years, and she had also gained a lot of loyal followers that we need to deal with. I n to send the Divine Artifact to Patriarch Zhao Hai today. If Patriarch Zhao Hai can really fix the Elven Bow, then the matter would be taken cared of easily. If he can¡¯t, then I¡¯ll have to ask the Supreme Elder to act. We must thoroughly check every Elf inside the tree.¡±

    The Supreme Elder nodded, ¡°This is truly a matter that needs to be looked at. The Radiant Church¡¯s spies in our race need to bepletely weeded out. Your Majesty, we should establish our alliance with Mister Zhao Hai as soon as possible. There are only benefits that we can get out of it. At the same time, have the Elves stop making artworks and have them make more weapons. In the fight against the Divine Race, artworks wouldn¡¯t be very useful.¡±

    The Queen nodded, then she turned around to leave. The Supreme Elder sighed, he was worried about the future of the continent. The Divine Race has been preparing for tens of thousands of years. Their strike should be as swift as a thunderbolt, will the Continent be prepared for it?

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t thinking about any of these right now. At this point, he was already finishing up the food along with Billy. To be honest, these Elven fruits and vegetables weren¡¯tpletely unptable. However, they weren¡¯t very good as well, they were too nd. With no seasoning, there wasn¡¯t any taste to be amazed about.

    On the other hand, the wine that the Eles made were very good. While the two were sitting and chatting, an announcement was suddenly heard, ¡°Her Majesty has arrived!¡±

    Zhao Hai and Billy stared, but they immediately stood up. At this time, the Elf Queen had her men open the door before she walked in.

    The two immediately gave the Queen a salute, then the Queen returned the gesture and said, ¡°Patriarchs, please sit down. I¡¯m here to ask Mister Zhao Hai for help.¡± Then she waved her hand as Ger brought a longbow in.

    This longbow was green, and seemed to be made out of a kind of crystal. It had a vine twining on its body and a single leaf on its top. On the other hand, the bowstring was something that Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t identify. It was not thick, and was even fairly transparent. If one wasn¡¯t paying attention, then they wouldn¡¯t notice its existence.

    The Queen extended both of her hands and received the bow, then she lifted it towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, this is our Elven Race¡¯s Divine Artifact. We ask Mister to try and fix it.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I will certainly offer my help. I ask Your Majesty to rest assured. However, it would require an evening¡¯s time. By tomorrow, Your Majesty would be able to know if I was able to fix it or not. I also hope that Your Majesty sends word that nobody is to disturb me tonight.¡±

    Naturally, there was no need for the Queen to decline. So she immediately replied, ¡°Mister, don¡¯t worry. I will have people assigned to keep the surroundings peaceful. Patriarch Billy, I have arranged a separate room for you. What do you think?¡±

    Billy understood what the Queen meant, she was afraid that Billy would disturb Zhao Hai. This was a natural worry, so Billy nodded and said, ¡°I understand, then I shall take my leave.¡± The Queen expressed her gratitude to Billy before she lead the Dwarf Patriarch out of the room, leaving Zhao Hai along inside.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately head to the Space, he just sat there and carefully examined the Elven Bow. The bow arm was made out of a kind of crystal, and it was evidently quite tough. On the other hand, the bowstring was not only hard to pull, it was also quite sharp to touch. It seems like if one wanted to use this bow, special techniques would need to be learned first.

    After examining for some time and finding out nothing, Zhao Hai then took the Elven bow to the Space. The moment he entered the Space, a prompt was heard, ¡°Damaged item detected, proceeding to repair it. Repair has beenpleted. Subduing the spirit. Unique Crystal has been discovered. Extracting the crystals properties. Improving the host¡¯s crystallization technique.¡±

 Chapter 661 - The Radiant Churchâ€™s Backup

    <h4>Chapter 661 - The Radiant Church¡¯s Backup</h4>

    When Zhao Hai heard this prompt, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. He didn¡¯t think that the Elven Bow would actually give him some advantages.

    However, the surprise didn¡¯t end there. At this moment, another prompt was heard. ¡°Thread made out of special material has been detected. The silk thread was made out of variant spider silk. It is very tough. Extracting the silk¡¯s properties. Enhancing the Host¡¯sbat suit. Cuffs has been added to the suit, these cuffs can spew out web in order to tangle the enemy.¡±

    Zhao Hai was shocked this time, wasn¡¯t this function too familiar? Wasn¡¯t this Spiderman¡¯s ability?

    Zhao Hai shook his head and didn¡¯t think about it anymore. In any case, the Space was already quite bizarre, so it would not be surprising for these things to happen. The Space itself has Spiderman¡¯s suit, so it wasn¡¯t strange that its function was added to Zhao Hai¡¯s own suit.

    Zhao Hai lowered his head and looked at the Elven Bow. He wanted to see what its Artifact Spirit looked like. At this time, a green light suddenly shed from the bow as a person slowly floated out of it.This figure was very different from Iron Hammer and Bloody War. The figure was actually lying down, when her appearancepletely materialized, she yawned and then slowly sat up, just like how an ordinary person would act after being woken up from sleep.

    Zhao Hai was curiously looking at this Artifact Spirit. She wasn¡¯t wearing the traditional Elven Robes, but was wearing a tight fitting suit instead. This gave her a martial aura. At this moment, the Artifact Spirit was also looking at Zhao Hai.

    The Artifact Spirit sized Zhao Hai up before she bowed and said, ¡°Green Vine has seen Master Zhao Hai.¡±

    Zhao Hai was sizing her up as well, ¡°You¡¯re called Green Vine?¡±

    The Artifact Spirit nodded,¡± Yes Master, I was named Green Vine.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Just call me Young Master. What are you made of? Why do you seem to be different from Iron Hammer and Bloody War?¡±

    The Artifact Spirit smiled faintly and said, ¡°Answering the Young Master¡¯s question. Bloody War and Iron Hammer are made in Ark Continent. When their masters became God-rank, they were then brought to the Divine Realm, only then did they be Divine Artifacts. On the other hand, I was made in the Divine Realm, so I was made using the materials there. This made me different from Bloody War and Iron Hammer.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, no wonder he didn¡¯t get any benefits when fixing Iron Hammer and Bloody War. So Green Vine was actually made in the Divine Realm.

    After this thought passed through his mind, Zhao Hai¡¯s heart was suddenly moved. If Green Vine being made in the Divine Realm gave Zhao Hai benefits, then does it mean that there were materials in the Divine Realm that can¡¯t be found in the Ark Continent? If that was really the case, then it would be great to visit the Divine Realm to take a look.

    Levelling the Space in the Ark Continent had be very difficult. The most recent boost of level that it had received was from the lotus, but that thing has some sort of a rtionship with the Demon Realm. It seem like if Zhao Hai wanted to upgrade his Space, then he would need to visit either the Demon Realm or the Divine Realm.

    Zhao Hai looked at Green Vine and said, ¡°Green Vine, are Divine Artifacts divided into levels?¡±

    Green Vine nodded and said, ¡°We are indeed graded. Iron Hammer and Bloody Ware are low-level artifacts. I am ssified as an intermediate-level artifact. There are also high-level artifacts. High-level artifacts are very formidable, but they were also difficult make. Because of that, there were very few high-level artifacts in the Divine Realm.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he asked Green Vine about the previous war against the Divine Race. What Green Vine said was the same as Iron Hammer and Bloody War¡¯s testimonies, so there was no need to ask for more details. After that, Zhao Hai instructed Green Vine to protect the Elf Race and also to refrain from calling him Young Master when they leave the Space.

    Since Green Vine had surrendered to the Space, then she would naturally follow Zhao Hai¡¯s orders. Then Zhao Hai sat inside the living room and opened the monitor. He wanted to see the current developments in the Elven Race.

    After having rested inside the Space, Zhao Hai returned to his room in the morning. After opening the door, Zhao Hai noticed that there were people outside. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t surprised about this since this was just the Queen¡¯s procedure. She was afraid that people woulde and disturb Zhao Hai.

    At first, Zhao Hai thought that this method was unnecessary. However, when he thought about the situation yesterday, he thought otherwise. There were still some traitors among the Elves. If it weren¡¯t for the Queen ordering martialw, then they would¡¯ve already approached Zhao Hai¡¯s room.

    At this point, Zhao Hai was no longer worried about the rebels. Now that he had fixed the Elven Bow, everything would be taken care of.

    Divine Artifacts were truly mysterious enough that they can detect traitors among their race. This was something that wasn¡¯t unique to Green Vine. Bloody War and Iron Hammer were capable of doing this as well.

    After seeing Zhao Hai open the door, the people outside immediately loosened their expression. Ger, who was the leader this time, walked forward and gave ZHao Hai a bow, ¡°Mister, you¡¯re out. Was Mister sessful?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then handed the Elven bow over to Ger and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seeded, please take it back to Her Majesty.¡±

    Ger stared at the bow as it was transferred to her own hands. Then she looked at ZHao Hai and said, ¡°In behalf of the Elves, I express our gratitude. Mister must be tired, please have a good rest. I shall have someone prepare you a meal. When Mister wants to eat, just send words and they will serve it.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Thank you, Miss Ger. Then I shall be taking my rest.¡± He gave Ger a salute before he returned to his room and closed the door.

    Actually, Zhao Hai had already rested yesterday, so he didn¡¯t need any more rest. He just wanted to show that fixing the bow took a lot of effort, so he pretended to be tired and returned to his room. After that he entered the Space and opened the monitor to see how the Elves react to the fixed Elven Bow.

    Ger took the Elven Bow to the hall where the Queen was waiting for news. The Queen went sleepless throughout the night as well. At this moment, Ger came in, holding the Elven Bow on her hands. The Queen couldn¡¯t help but stand up and looked at Ger. Ger immediately gave her report, ¡°Mother, he seeded. Mister Zhao Hai seeded!¡±

    The Queen looked at the Elven Bow and then let out a long breath. At the same time, her two eyes shined as she quickly arrived in front of Ger and respectfully received the Elven Bow. Then she turned around to leave the hall, she needed to see the Supreme Elder.

    In the Elven Race, the Supreme Elder wasn¡¯t the only 9th rank expert. There were other 9th rank elders as well, there were more than 20 of them.

    Today, all of these 9th rank elders convened. They attached great importance to the news of whether the Elven Bow has been fixed or not.

    The Queen took the bow to the cavern where the Supreme Elder and the others were. This tree cavern was very big, but there were no decorations inside, only arge empty space. Inside the cavern were several straw mats where the various 9th rank elders were sat down.

    The Queen stopped before these 9th ranks and then respectfully bowed and said, ¡°Reporting to the Supreme Elder, Mister Zhao Hai had fixed the Divine Artifact.¡±

    Then the Supreme Elder¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Your Majesty, pleasee forward.¡± The Queenplied, and the took the Elven Bow forward.

    There was a bow frame in the middle of this huge cavern and the Supreme Elder was standing right next to it. After the Queen arrived by the Supreme Elder, she immediately ced the Elven Bow on the frame before she respectfully drew back to the sides.

    Among these 9th rank elders, the oldest one of them went forward. She was also wearing the same green robe while she had a magic staff on her hand. She bowed towards the Elven Bow and said, ¡°We request Sir Artifact Spirit toe out!¡±

    Then Green Vine slowly came out of the bow. She looked at the Elves and nodded, ¡°Good, I have slept for many years, it¡¯s good to see that the strength of the Elves has recovered. Mister Zhao Hai already told me of what¡¯s happening outside. It seems like the Divine Race is nning to attack once again. I also told Mister Zhao Hai that we would be making an alliance with them to jointly deal with this enemy. Does anyone have any other opinions?¡±

    The Elves present doesn¡¯t dare to oppose, all of them simultaneously said, ¡°We don¡¯t dare, we follow what the Divine Artifact decided.¡±

    Green Vine nodded, then she knit her brows and said, ¡°Why do I feel the aura of the enemy in the bodies of our nsmen? What is this all about?¡±

    When she heard Green Vine, the oldest Supreme Elder replied, ¡°Your Grace, this is the Radiant Church¡¯s conspiracy. They have brainwashed some Elven children and sent them to infiltrate the Elven Race. We had already caught two spies yesterday. However, we weren¡¯t able to find the others. We ask Sir Artifact Spirit to help us in weeding them out.¡±

    Green Vine nodded, then she looked at the Supreme Elder and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t a problem. But after discovering them, what did you do?¡±

    Then the Supreme Elder hesitated for a moment before replying, ¡°Your Grace, we waster their cultivation. What is Your Grace¡¯ opinion on this?¡±

    Green Vine actually snorted and said, ¡°Stupid! These people cannot remain alive. I can feel the aura of the Divine Realm on their bodies. It seems like they weren¡¯t just simple spies sent by the Radiant Church. Their bodies have been altered using a special method, sealing God-realm energy within them, something that all of you cannot detect. As long as a Divine Race expert arrives, they can just activate that seal and release the energy inside. That explosion would have the same power as a 9th rank expert. So how could you just leave them be? If the Divine Race came and released that energy, then what would you do? Have you thought about this?¡±

    Green Vine¡¯s words made the expressions of these Supreme Elders change. The didn¡¯t think that the Radiant Church would have this kind of backup n. Even if the rebels¡¯ cultivation were wasted, they can still explode, at that point, the Elves would be doomed.

    The Supreme Elders were sweating at the thought of this. The oldest Supreme Elder immediately bowed to Green Vine and said, ¡°Sir Artifact Spirit, we know what we should do! ¡±

 Chapter 662 - Preparation Begins

    <h4>Chapter 662 - Preparation Begins</h4>

    Zhao Hai was currently sitting on a boat while looking at the beast skin scroll on his hand. In fact there was nothing special about the scroll. The only change in it was the Elven Race¡¯s mark.

    The Elven Race had proceeded with their operation, weeding out more than 100 spies. This made the Elf Queen furious. She didn¡¯t¡¯ think that there would be this much rebels inside her kingdom. The Queen was terrified of the thought of these people exploding with the might of 9th rank experts.

    At this point, Zhao Hai had acquired a new status, the Elven Race¡¯s Foreign Elder. But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care much about it. Now that the alliance with the Elves have been dealt with, then the next n can start. It was time to take care of the Dragon Race!

    Billy was right by Zhao Hai¡¯s side when he read the scroll. Billy couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°Now you¡¯ve be a Foreign Elder of the Elves. I believe that you have the most unique status in the whole history of the Ark Continent.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°All of it was due to the current situation. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to gain these many titles. I can say that things have gone smoothly this time. Not only were we able to help the Elves fix their artifact, we also helped them weed out their traitors. Now we can proceed to the next step.¡±

    Billy looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°The Dragon Race?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Right, the Dragons, they need to be eliminated. Their current position is very significant to the state of the Continent. We can¡¯t wait for too long, they need to be gone. I have this feeling of dread, it¡¯s as if something is about to happen in the continent. You must be careful.¡±

    Billy nodded and said, ¡°Be relieved, we will be extremely careful. The same applies to you as well, be sure to take care of yourselves. After all, you¡¯re facing against the Dragon Race.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to be fine. I can assure you of this.¡± Billy was also quite aware of Zhao Hai¡¯s methods, so he was not that worried about his security.

    Five dayster, they had finally arrived back at Dwarf Mountain. After resting with the Dwarves for a day, Zhao Hai left. He was ready to deal with the Dragons.

    Although Zhao Hai had been with the Elves and Dwarves in the past few days, he was not being idle. He had Cai¡¯er control the Blood Ghost Staff to monitor the Dragons inside Lyon Empire.

    Aside from Lyon Empire, Zhao Hai also had the staff fly towards ra Mountain to see the situation there.

    Dragons were imed to be invincible by the Continent, so Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to just go in without ample preparations. Fortunately, as long as the map has been collected to the Space, then the Space can monitor the Lyon Empire and the ra Mountain at any time.

    For many years, there were hardly any Dragon sightings in the continent. All this time, the Dragons have stayed inside ra Mountain, treating it like their own kingdom. They also had a lot of magic beast and lesser dragon subordinates. Dealing with them would be as hard as attacking any other Empire.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s n was to first head to the Lyon Empire and deal with the Dragons that were stationed there. After that, then he¡¯ll go on an attack ra Mountain.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t inform the other nations about his ns and only revealing it to the Dwarves, Fishmen, Elves, and the Beastmen.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid of any leaks pertaining to these races, this was because the numbers of the traitors in them were very few. Moreover, some of them also have their Divine Artifacts that can detect any rebels among their race. At the same time, it would be impossible for the Radiant Church to infiltrate the Fishman Race. This was because their situation was very special. Even if 9th ranks were to go there, then people would immediately spot them. It was impossible for any Radiant Church spy to evade the eyes of the Mermaid n.

    When Zhao Hai left the Dwarf mountain, he immediately went to the Space. In the past few days, Laura and the others had been paying attention to the movement of the Dragons. Although the Dragons had controlled the entire Lyon Empire, they still needed to get the recognition of its citizens. Although Humans were easily tempted to go against the Lyon Imperial n, it was still quite difficult for them to ept the Dragons as their rulers.

    The Dragons were truly formidable, but one shouldn¡¯t forget that in Human eyes, they were still magic beasts. It was impossible for Humans to ept a magic beast to be their rulers.

    But it was clear that the Dragons were prepared for this. They already controlled a lot of Noble ns, and with the help of these ns, even if the people weren¡¯tfortable in being ruled by Dragons, they still weren¡¯t able to make a fuss.

    There were 40 Dragons in the Lyon Empire¡¯s capital. Ten of these 40 Dragons were 9th ranks while the other 30 were just a tad bit below. But even if these 30 weren¡¯t 9th ranks, they can still fly, so their threat was no less than the 9th ranks¡¯.

    Beside these 40 Dragons, the Lyon Empire¡¯s capital also had about 5 thousand lesser dragons guarding it. These lesser dragons also had their own magic beast mounts. The fighting power of the lesser dragons were around 6th or 7th rank while their magic beasts were 6th ranks. This force was also something that one shouldn¡¯t take lightly.

    In order to ensure his sess, Zhao Hai spent some time in the Space to fully map the territory of the Lyon Empire. He wanted to see if there were other Dragons in other parts of the Empire.

    Sure enough, in the Lyon Empire¡¯s border with the Rosen Empire and Buddha Empire, Dragons were present inside the towns as well. They might now be numerous, but their lesser dragon army were still able to drive away the attacks of the Rosen and Buddha Empire.

    After Zhao Hai returned to the Space, he immediately called Kun and Green over to the Space. Then together they discussed how to deal with the Dragon Race.

    Zhao Hai showed the full map of the Lyon Empire, then he turned to Green and Kun, ¡°Grandpa Green, Grandpa Kun, the Dragons have garrisons on these ces. Which of them should we attack first?¡±

    Zhao Hai had referred to four spots, these four spots were indicated by green dots on the monitor. They were the Lyon Empire¡¯s garrison, the Rosen Empire¡¯s border, the Buddha Empire¡¯s border, and the surroundings of ra Mountain where a lesser dragon army of 2000 was also situated in.

    Green looked at the map and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°With the number of troops in our hand, I think it wouldn¡¯t be hard to attack multiple of them at the same time. I think we should separate our troops and attack the borders of the Rosen and Buddha Empires first. Eliminating those two armies would only take about one evening. Moreover, we need to make sure that those Dragons don¡¯t escape. After that, we¡¯ll wipe out the Dragons in the Lyon Empire¡¯s capital. Lastly we¡¯ll have our army charge towards ra Mountain.¡±

    Kun nodded and said, ¡°I agree to Green¡¯s n. Our undead troops are in high enough number that even the Fishmen wouldn¡¯t be able to make a move. So it should be fine if we split them up. Moreover, we have the advantage of being able to increase our numbers the more we fight. The only thing we need to do now is to inform the Fishman and have them destroy the Radiant Church¡¯s navy so that they wouldn¡¯t be able to send any help towards the Dragons. I¡¯m not too worried about the Dragons in the capital, after all, we have the capability topletely clean them up. At the same time, those loyal to the Lyon Empire has already been eliminated when the Dragons took control. Therefore, those who were left behind were those Nobles that sided with the Dragons.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s time to resolve the problem in Lyon Empire. Then it is decided, tomorrow we will act.¡±

    Kun nodded. After the Space has been upgraded, it was now possible to ce an army anywhere on the map. This made their tactics much more flexible. However, Zhao Hai still wanted to make a quick move. It was necessary to remove the Dragons before the Nobles were able to act. It would be better if they didn¡¯t get into a fight with the army of the Nobles.

    In all honesty, Zhao Hai really didn¡¯t want to fight those Noble armies. In any case, they were still Humans. Later on, when the war happens, they may even be another force that can resist the Divine Race.

    Afterpleting the n, Zhao Hai rested well. However, Green and the others were still staring at the screen. They wanted to see what the Rosen and the Buddha Empires were doing.

    SInce they weren¡¯t aware of Zhao Hai¡¯s ns, the Rosen and Buddha Empire didn¡¯t have any movements. They were still fully alert against the Dragons. They wouldn¡¯t dare take the Dragons too lightly.

    The day passed quickly while the people in the continent continued to live their peaceful lives. The army of the Dragons were also stationed in their camp. They weren¡¯t afraid of the Rosen and Buddha Empire. In their minds, as soon as their identities as Dragons were revealed, no one in the continent would dare to attack them.

    The Dragons had always been aloof while in ra Mountain. Even the lesser dragons had found themselves being able to move sideways in the mountain.

    Due to being subjected to this environment, the lesser dragons had be quite arrogant. Although their current poption wasn¡¯t a lot, their status in the Lyon Empire was actually very high. Even ordinary lesser dragons would dare to be disrespectful towards the Nobles of the Empire, they wouldn¡¯t even take the effort to give a salute. There was needless to say when they meet amoner. In the eyes of these lesser dragons, thesemoners shouldn¡¯t even be considered people. In the few days that they had been in charge of Lyon Empire, there were already several thousand people who were killed for no reason. It was basically a massacre.

    1. I think the arrangement is like this: Northern Icefield -> Prairie -> Aksu-> Rosen-> Buddha-> Ocean Waves

    2. ¡®Walk sideways¡¯ means they can do whatever they want

 Chapter 663 - Taking Two Cities at Night

    <h4>Chapter 663 - Taking Two Cities at Night</h4>

    Aya was a lesser dragon. He is a descendant between a Dragon and an 8th rank shadow leopard. He can also assume the form of a Human, but his strength was in his shadow leopard form.

    Shadow leopards were the best assassins of the jungle. There was hardly anyone who can discover them when stealthed. Even Dragons admired their might.

    When Aya is in his shadow leopard form, then his fighting strength would be on par with genuine shadow leopard, maybe even more. This was because he wasn¡¯t only carrying the genes of a shadow leopard, he had the genes of a Dragon as well.

    However, Aya¡¯s status wasn¡¯t very high among the other lesser dragons, he was only a Junior Captain. At this moment he was guarding the Lyon Empire against the Buddha Empire¡¯s army.

    Aya¡¯s cavalry unit was stationed in the Lyon Empire¡¯s most important fortress that faced the Buddha Empire. The Buddha Empire had stationed 50 thousand people here while the Lyon Empire used to station their 50 thousand magic cavalry unit as well.

    Now, it was Aya who was assigned to this post. But he wasn¡¯t here mainly to defend against the Buddha Empire¡¯s attack. Aya believes that the Buddha Empire wouldn¡¯t dare to attack them. Aya was stationed here mainly to defend against the original army of the Lyon Empire as well as those civilians that wanted to escape towards the Buddha Empire.

    Aya¡¯s recent days have been good. Although the original cavalry of the Lyon Empire was very strong, their magic beast mounts were all acquired in ra Mountain. And since these magic beasts were under the rule of the Dragons, the Lyon Empire¡¯s mounts would naturally listen to the Dragons¡¯ words. Because of this, the Lyon Empire¡¯s army had found themselves to be cavalries without mounts.

    In addition to the Dragons stationed here, Aya and the others were descendants of Dragons as well. So their status was much higher than those magic beast mounts. When those magic beast mounts saw them, they immediately wore smiles on their faces, turning extremely polite. It can be said the Aya¡¯s life here was very much the same back in ra Mountain.

    Tonight, it was Aya¡¯s turn to be the night watch. But Aya thought that this was unnecessary, there simply was no need to do this. Aya didn¡¯t believe that the Buddha Empire would actually dare to attack them. He also didn¡¯t think that there would be any Lyon Empire rebellion. But since this was an order from the higher ups, he didn¡¯t have any other choice but to listen.

    Besides his first night, Aya always had a pot of liquor with him in his seeding night shifts. There were side dishes present as well, so he was living quite an easy life.

    Aya was very happy with his current situation. The Dragon Race had endured living in ra Mountain for all these years. And this time, they had finally took control of a Human nation. Now, people were serving them every day. It wasfortable, nothing canpare to this bliss.

    In Aya¡¯s mind, the Dragons should have alreadye out of the mountain and took control of the continent a long time ago. There was no need for them to endure in the mountain for many years.

    Just after taking a sip of his liquor, Aya suddenly stopped. He raised his own ear, it seems like he had heard something. One must know that a shadow leopard¡¯s hearing was very strong. And since Aya had the genes of a shadow leopard, his hearing would naturally be strong as well.

    Aya ced his wine ss down and quietly listened. He was right, there were very strange sounds. This sound wasn¡¯t the whistling of the wind, nor was it the rustling of leaves, it was a sound that was made by people hurrying along.

    Aya stared for a moment before he slowly stood up and looked towards the city, this was because the source of the sound was inside the walls. There was a night curfew, and every person that was caught would be executed for the crime of conspiracy.

    Because of this, Aya felt strange, who would dare run in the middle of the night? He didn¡¯t think that it would be the Lyon Empire cavalry, they wouldn¡¯t dare since they knew that there was a Dragon in this city. This was equivalent to having 9th rank experts, so how could they rebel?

    If it weren¡¯t the garrison, then was itmoners? Even them wouldn¡¯t dare. There was a restriction ced on the city, disallowing civilians to hold weapons. Even the act of hiding one would merit execution. These civilians were weaponless, so they wouldn¡¯t dare to rebel. So to which people do these footsteps belong to?

    Aya decided to look at the direction of the sound. In addition to their superior hearing, shadow leopards were also gifted with the ability to see in the dark. Aya was sure that he could spot who it was.

    Before long, shadows appeared on the streets of the city, and there were a lot of them. Aya¡¯s calm face immediately changed because these people were holding weapons in their hands. Aya knew that these people were enemies. Just as he was about fire an rm, Aya suddenly felt a pain in his throat. Aya looked down and saw that a dagger had stabbed him on the neck. Before he cked out, Aya can see blood spurting out of his neck. It was then that he knew that he was already dead. From start to finish, Aya wasn¡¯t able to see what the enemy looked like.

    An undead assassin appeared behind Aya and supported his body. After cing Aya back on his chair, the undead immediately turned to look at another person.

    Just as the undead assassin turned around, Aya, who was about to fall of of his chair, disappeared. Then he appeared once again. Aya moved his hands and feet to pick up his own swords before going back to his position on the wall. By now, Aya had be expressionless, his eyes stared straight and he wasn¡¯t breathing. Naturally, he had been turned into undead.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s main goal was to deal with the Dragons, therefore, he didn¡¯t want to touch the original Lyon Empire cavalry. However, those lesser dragon cavalry weren¡¯t spared. All of the lesser dragons, magic beasts, as well as Dragons had be undead!

    With the 9th rank strength of his undead, the sneak attack waspleted without a fuss. If one were to ask the Lyon Empire garrison, then they would just tell you that the night went strangely smooth. Even the Dragons weren¡¯t able to respond before dying. Everything was silent, the magic beasts, lesser dragons, and Dragons had all disappeared.

    The same situation happened on the border between the Lyon Empire and the Rosen Empire. The Dragons didn¡¯t ce too much defenders on these two cities. Zhao Hai only sent 200 thousand undead to kill the defenders in silence. Zhao Hai¡¯s undead didn¡¯t even need to make any significant effort in order to seed.

    The night passed by with no issues. The next morning, the civilians and the garrison had found out that all magic beasts, lesser dragons, and Dragons had disappeared. Only blood can be spotted on the ground, the bodies were nowhere to be seen.

    The garrison on these two cities were terrified. The blood on the floor were clearly from the magic beasts and lesser dragons. Even in the ce where the Dragons rested, blood can be seen. However, there were no bodies anywhere, this made them very confused.

    Among the garrison and the civilians were veterans in battle. From this scene, they can infer that there must have been a huge army attackst night, targeting these magic beasts, lesser dragons, as well as the Dragons. From what they can see, it seems like the enemies were quite ruthless.

    The garrison troops immediately got anxious, no matter which party did it, the garrison still wouldn¡¯t be able to escape taking the responsibility. They weren¡¯t in the Lyon Empire anymore, they were in Saint Dragon Empire. It was a nation that was ruled by Dragons, beings who didn¡¯t tolerate shorings and were very ruthless. Once they came to know that their subordinates had vanished, how could they be merciful to the garrison troops that survived?

    The garrison had experienced first hand how cruel these lesser dragons and Dragons can be. Both the lesser dragons and Dragons simply don¡¯t see them as people. A lot of them had already died because of the indiscriminate ughter that the Dragons had done. It would be strange if the garrison were to remain alive after all of this blows off.

    The garrison was left not knowing what to do, some of the small soldiers had already sneaked away. On the other hand, the officers had no choice but to stay. They had theirplete information in the capital. From their hometown to the names of their families were known. It was impossible for them to escape.

    Of course, not all officers chose to stay. There were some who already had left their family behind to die. After all, they wouldn¡¯t be returning to Lyon Empire, they nned to live a whole new life in the Buddha Empire or the Rosen Empire.

    Because of this, there were nobody in those two cities that reported what happened to the Dragons back at the capital. While they refrained from sending word, they were also buying Zhao Hai some time.

    Zhao Hai had already sent word to the Fishmen the moment he attacked. While the Saint Dragon Empire¡¯s army asked for reinforcements from the Radiant Empire, they would be dyed to the point where by the time theye back, the Dragons would have already been extinguished.

    Zhao Hai, who had already cleaned two cities, didn¡¯t celebrate. This result was within his expectations. On the other hand, it would be impossible to do the same thing to the Lyon Empire¡¯s capital. There were just too many experts within the capital, and the Dragons haven¡¯t been able to control it for a long time, so everyone in the capital was on high alert. Faced with careful Dragons, the method of sneak attack was just impossible. Therefore, there was only one way to attack the capital, it was by storming it with an army!

    But attacking the Lyon Empire¡¯s capital was not that easy. The Lyon Empire¡¯s capital was simr to the Rosen Empire¡¯s capital. On the outskirts of the city, noble castles had been erected. Gathering all of the soldiers here would amount to no less than 200 thousand people. At the same time, the capital¡¯s garrison would number to be 500 thousand. Among those 500 thousand were 200 thousand elite troops as well as 300 thousand heavy armor infantry. Additionally, there were also 5000 lesser dragons as well as 40 Dragons.

    If this was just the case, then Zhao Hai can be assured that he would be able to take the capital in a short period of time. However, there were two bumps that Zhao Hai can see. First was the huge magical formation that protects the Lyon Empire. This formation had been in the capital for hundreds of years. If the Dragons didn¡¯t have people from the inside, then they wouldn¡¯t have been able to take the capital in such a short period of time.

 Chapter 664 - Dark Creatures of the Underworld

    <h4>Chapter 664 - Dark Creatures of the Underworld</h4>

    The second reason was very simple. Near the Lyon Empire¡¯s capital city were four fortresses. These fortresses stand guard near the capital city. They weren¡¯t very far from the capital, it would only take a day for their troops to arrive by horse. In other words, Zhao Hai needed to take the capital in one day. If he failed to do so, then he would have to face both inside and outside attacks.

    The four fortresses around the capital had 100 thousand troops each, all of them were cavalry. Although they weren¡¯t the most elite cavalry of the Empire, they were still quite problematic to face.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid of these cavalry units. He just didn¡¯t want to face them inbat. To be honest, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have any good impression for these cavalry. When the Dragons attacked the Lyon Empire, they didn¡¯t do anything. After the establishment of the Saint Dragon Empire, they still remained as is while enjoying the same treatment as before. This shows that these people had already sold themselves to the Dragons.

    Zhao Hai really wanted to kill these people, but the reason why he held back was the fact that these soldiers were onlymon soldiers of the Lyon Empire. Moreover, they weren¡¯t just born out of stone, they had their own family members. If Zhao Hai killed these soldiers, then these family members would definitely hate him. When the timees, a chain reaction would happen, causing chaos in the Lyon Empire, adding trouble to the current situation.

    Because of these conditions, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to get in a fight with the Dragons for a long time. It would be best if he were to take care of things fast.

    This time, the method of sneak attack wouldn¡¯t work. This was because ever since the Dragons had taken over the capital, they had enacted a curfew every night, and they also activated an rm magic formation on the whole the capital during those times. This made it impossible for Zhao Hai to sneak in some assassins. Therefore, the only thing he could do was wait for the daylight before storming the capital.

    After attacking the two fortresses, Zhao Hai prepared himself to attack the Lyon Empire¡¯s capital on the next day. However, since he still wasn¡¯t confident in his ns, he had decided to dy it for another day.

    Zhao Hai and the others discussed what they would do and finally thought of a n that Zhao Hai felt to be feasible.

    After having rested for a day in the Space, Zhao Hai immediately began to prepare the attack. Him along with Green and the others were in the Space¡¯s living room, looking at the Lyon Empire¡¯s capital on the monitor.

    The Lyon Empire¡¯s capital was not much worse than the Rosen Empire¡¯s capital. After all, the Empire was still the second strongest in the continent. At this moment, there were 40 Dragons in the capital altogether. However, these Dragons weren¡¯t grouped up, they were scattered all throughout the city. It might seem like they were dispersed in order to protect the popce, but they were doing this so that they can maintain control.

    These Dragons weren¡¯t weak, even if Zhao Hai wanted to use his previous method then it would prove impossible. There was a warning formation in ce.

    The Lyon Empire¡¯s capital always had its warning formation enabled, however, the formation wasn¡¯t as strict in the daypared to at night. It would only be activated in ces where the Dragons were staying. This was exactly why Zhao Hai cannot attack in the night. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried about the Lyon Empire¡¯s protective shield at all since the Space can just ce the undead directly inside the city. However, these warning formations were the annoying ones, they simply cannot be bypassed.

    At this moment, the sun had just risen, so the gates were still shut. Thosemoners that wanted to do business in the capital were still barred from entering. This was also the best opportunity for Zhao Hai to attack. If these people were already in the city at the time of the attack, then they might be victims of the crossfire. But if Zhao Hai attacks before they enter the gate, then these civilian could still run in the opposite direction.

    Zhao Hai looked at the time, it was close to the moment where the city¡¯s gates would open. He turned to Green and said, ¡°Grandpa Green, it¡¯s time to start.¡±

    Green nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s begin. We need a total of 50 cubes. Young Master, be careful in controlling them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he waved his hand andunched his attack! At this time, the skies of the Lyon Empire¡¯s capital had suddenly turned dark. Then arge patch of dark cloud appeared. The ck clouds kept rolling, making it seem like rain was going to pour soon.

    But what confused the people in the city was the fact that they couldn¡¯t hear the sounds of a thunderp. They also didn¡¯t feel any kind of wind that would be associated with such a cloud.

    It was the garrison troops that felt something wrong first. They knew that this wasn¡¯t any simple dark cloud, so they couldn¡¯t help but grab their weapons.

    At this time, in the middle of the cloud, a thunderous voice can be heard, ¡°Shameless Dragon Race, since you dared to attack a Human city, then you shall be paying your sins with blood!¡±

    As this statement fell, the dark cloud suddenly moved, turning into 50 smaller dark clouds. At this point, even idiot would notice that something was wrong about these dark clouds. Before long, the entire capital had turned into chaos. Those people who were about to leave for work immediately abandoned everything as the ran back home with the quickest speed before locking themselves up inside.

    The soldiers immediately became nervous, at this time, a garrisonmander suddenly shouted, ¡°Quick, inform the generals. Open the protective formation! Sound the rm! Give way for the Mages!¡±

    Along with themander¡¯s orders, the city¡¯s magical formation was immediately activated. Fortunately for them, the formation had just been retracted, so it was very convenient to activate it once more. When the formation came into life, a ray of yellow suddenly shed as a hemispherical dome covered the entire capital.

    However, only after the formation was ced did the soldiers notice something wrong. The formation had indeed been activated, but the dark clouds were actually included inside. This must be the reason why the garrison felt strange, the dark clouds were actually very close to the ground.

    Seeing that the protective formation became useless, the soldiers didn¡¯t panic immediately. At this time, the Mages that guarded the city had arrived at the wall. When they saw the dark clouds, a Light Mage face suddenly paled as he shouted, ¡°Light Mages of all ranks, use light magic to attack. This is a Dark Mist spell of the Dark Mages!¡±

    When this Light Mage shouted, the other Light Mages immediately took their stance and started to cast light magic towards the dark clouds.

    Now that the Radiant Church and the Dragon Race had made an alliance, the Radiant Church had sent a lot of Light Mages to help the Dragons. Therefore, there were a lot of Light Mages defending the capital city right now.

    As expected, the Light Mages had be useful. When their magic hit the dark clouds, they immediately started to slowly disappear. This made the garrison troops cheer.

    However, the Light Mages actually think that there was no point in celebrating. They were people whopletely understood Dark Mages. They knew that the Dark Mist spell was just a 1st rank magic, it had zero attack power. Its biggest use was in blocking the enemy¡¯s sight. Therefore, dispelling the dark clouds wasn¡¯t something remarkable.

    As the dark mist slowly dissipated, the cheering garrison suddenly found themselves to be like ducks who were caught by the neck, they were suddenly jolted into silence.

    This was because they saw battle formations in ce of the dark clouds. This battle formation was very strange, it was because it was structured into a cube and was floating in mid air. It looks like every single cube floating in mid air is the same. The peculiar thing was that every unit in these cubes wereposed of undead creatures.

    Just as the Dark Mist vanished, the battle formations suddenly moved. Their gradually elerated as they went straight to specific points in the city.

    When they saw these flying formations, the garrison troops¡¯plexion suddenly changed. This was because those points were ces where the Dragons were resting in. It seems like the other party camepletely prepared.

    At this time, the voice came once again, ¡°To the garrison troops, listen. I came this time to deal with the Radiant Church and the Dragons. Since they shamelessly united to usurp the Lyon Empire, I am going to eliminate all of them. I hope you won¡¯t participate in the battle, otherwise, you will definitely be killed.¡±

    The garrison troops looked at the flying figures in the sky. Although they weren¡¯t that strong, as long as they are from the Ark Continent, then they are aware what being able to fly meant. Aside from flying magic beasts, all other flying beings were 9th rank experts. Even if they haven¡¯t heard of flying undead before, they knew that these undead were going to be trouble if they were provoked. Their ability to maintain a formation alone was enough to convince the garrison of how formidable they were. Additionally, those whomanded these undead were even more frightening.

    At the same time, the garrison also found out that the voice wasn¡¯t lying. Those flying undead were indeed specifically targeting the Dragons. Their flight direction was towards the ces were the Dragons were resting in or the ces where the lesser dragons were. None of the flying undead were heading towards the ce where the garrison troops were.

    The lead Light Mage whomanded the other Light Mages was very pale right now. The be honest, even he couldn¡¯t remember reading about flying undead. In the history of the continent, the strongest undead that was spotted had the strength of 6th rank. The strongest creature summoned by a Dark Mage was not an undead, but instead it was a creature of the dark that came from the Underworld. This creature was extremely powerful. If one was a high-level Dark Mage, they can use a method of sacrifice in order to summon these 9th rank creatures. However, the requirements to summon such a creature was extremely high as well. After the summoning, their life force would be heavily affected. Moreover, there were also cases where the summoned dark creature turned against its own summoner.

 Chapter 665 - Easily Accomplished

    <h4>Chapter 665 - Easily Aplished</h4>

    Although he had never heard of flying undead before, this didn¡¯t hinder his judgement. He was sure that the strengths of these undead were surely extraordinary. Because of this, he decided to fight, the other party already stated that he was here in order to deal with the Dragons and the Radiant Church. It was for certain that Light Mages like him weren¡¯t going to be let off.

    When he thought of this, the Light Mage immediatelymanded loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of them. Their disy is no more than deception. There is no way that they are 9th rank undead. Everyone, attack!¡±

    But just as he shouted, he suddenly felt a pain in his chest. He lowered his head to look only to see the tip of a sword that was slowly being pulled back. With great difficulty, he turned his head and saw a ck-clothed undead. As the undead slowly withdrew its rapier, the Light Mage can swear that the undead was grinning at him.

    Bang! A noise suddenly sounded at the side of the Light Mage. He took effort in turning his head and found out that all of the Light Mages on the wall had an undead right behind them, and that those Light Mages were killed as well.

    ¡°We¡¯re finished!¡± This was the Light Mage¡¯sst thought.

    The defenders on the wall were all startled when they saw these undead that just suddenly appeared. They wanted to attack but found themselves shaking. Even their weapons seemed to be shaking, not wanting to make an attack.

    These undead assassins turned to look at the soldiers, then with a sh, their bodies floated in the air where they drifted towards something. Before long, more and more undead floated up from the walls before forming a cube, then it turned around and flew towards the city.

    The soldiers on the walls were relieved. At this moment, the previous voice sounded once again, ¡°I¡¯m saying this again. We only came to deal with the Dragons and the Radiant Church. For the others, as long as you don¡¯t make a move, then we won¡¯t hurt you. If you resist, then we will execute you immediately.¡±

    The soldiers looked at one another and didn¡¯t make a move. To be honest, these soldiers didn¡¯t have a strong sense of belonging to the Dragons. They still take themselves as people of the Lyon Empire. After all, the Lyon Imperial Family had been ruling the empire for more than a thousand years.

    Since nobody took the lead, nobody made a move. Even the officers didn¡¯t dare to make a move, they don¡¯t want to suddenly get stabbed by a rapier. So they decided to behave themselves.

    At this moment, a roar was suddenly head inside the city. Along with this initial roar, more Dragon roars can be heard from other parts of the city. The garrison troops knew that this was the sign that the Dragons have awoken. Their faces couldn¡¯t help but pale, they didn¡¯t know what to do. The Dragons were extremely formidable in their eyes, but the strength of these undead were terrifying as well. They didn¡¯t know which side to pick.

    With the roar of the Dragons, all of them immediately took to the skies, covering the skies of the capital with their hulking figures. Those who were timid couldn¡¯t help but kneel on the ground, shaking.

    But the garrison soon discovered that although the Dragons have appeared, they were immediately met with an attack from the flying undead. Although the group of undead formed a cube, they were still smaller than the Dragons. But at the same time, the cube of undead was more flexible than the Dragons, so when the Dragons appeared, all of them immediately went to sh with flying beasts.

    In their process of flight, the formation immediately changed. Every cube formation transformed into a giant scorpion as it shed with the Dragons.

    The Dragons were also keen to meet the enemies. In the eyes of these Dragons, the undead were just like ants. They were thinking that the undead would just need to be pped a few times before they were taken care of.

    However, the moment they exchanged blows, the Dragons immediately found their mistake. They thought that the Undead were just flying because of a special spell by their Dark Mage, it was impossible for these undead to have 9th rank strength. This was because a 9th rank Undead hasn¡¯t been spotted in the continent before.

    But in this exchange, the Dragons discovered that the undead weren¡¯t pretending, they really had 9th rank strength, they were 9th ranks!! This startled the Dragons.

    The bodies of the Dragons were tough, an 8th rank Dragon can bepared to a Human 9th rank. At the same time, 9th rank Dragons had bodies that were extremely close to being invincible. This was exactly why the Dragons were known to be invincible.

    However, even Dragons would find it impossible to withstand the attacks of several hundred 9th ranks. 9th rank Dragons might be able to withstand it, but those 8th ranks certainly couldn¡¯t. Just as those 8th ranks shed with the undead, they began to fall one by one.

    The first dragon to fall cried out pitifully before it was knocked down by the undead. Then a clump of dark mist wrapped the Dragon before it turned into a Bone Dragon. After that, the Bone Dragon rose to the sky and joined the fight to ughter the remaining Dragons.

    The garrison troops that were on the wall saw everything that happened. They couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing. The almighty Dragons were actually taken down and even turned into undead. This development waspletely out of their imagination. The weapons of some of them had unconsciously fallen to the ground, however, none of them were able to notice it at all.

    Forty Dragons, ten of them fell first and became Bone Dragons who joined the ughter. Before long, the 40 Dragons had been reduced to 10. These ten Dragons were the strong 9th ranks. However, their situation had turned dangerous. With the addition of the Bone Dragons, the defenses of these 9th rank Dragons began to crack.

    The suddenly, among the ten 9th rank Dragons, one of them screamed and fell from the sky. This scream smashed through the hearts of the garrison like a huge hammer. At this point, any rebellious thought that they had werepletely erased. Those who still had weapons on their hands immediately threw them away as though they were venomous snakes. All of them were staring at the skies with a paleplexion.

    But these garrison troops werepletely unaware that in the city¡¯s lesser dragonpound, a massacre was happening. All of the lesser dragons and magic beasts were eradicated. At the same time, Undead were also blocking the exits of the army barracks, killing all those who wanted to resist. Additionally, when these soldiers saw that the Dragons had started to fall, their thoughts of resisting were gone. Unexpectedly, the capital had calmed down after only a short time. On the other hand, an army had formed outside the capital. There were Nobles who wanted to enter the capital in order to help. However, all of them were blocked by the city¡¯s protective formation. The Nobles even shouted to the garrison, ordering them to deactivate the formation. But at this time, there was no garrison soldier that would dare to make a move. They just witnessed the Dragons being ughtered as though they were chickens. If these people needlessly moved, then they would be like cockroaches that would be stepped on.

    Zhao Hai calmly witnessed the battle outside. Laura and the others were sitting right beside Zhao Hai. This time, the battle n was left to Lizzy, Megan, Green, and Kun. They had found out that the strength of the undead would be expressed to it full potential when it was in the Fishman¡¯s cube formation. They nned to deal with the Dragons and the lesser dragons at the fastest speed. Once the Dragons fell, the other people in the Lyon Empire would naturally stop their actions.

    This time, if they wanted to kill the Dragons, then they needed to do it in front of the soldiers. Only in this way can they stand up and go against the Nobles of the Lyon Empire. At the same time, it was also to inform the Nobles that the Dragons weren¡¯t the invincible beings that the legends had stated.

    From the time where the ck clouds appeared up until the end of the battle, no more than three hours has passed. Forty Dragons, 5 thousand lesser dragons, nearly 100 thousand magic beasts, nearly 1 thousand people from the Radiant Church had fallen. Additionally, there were also 10 thousand defenders, 30 nobles, and 20 generals who participated in resisting. All of them were promptly killed by Zhao Hai and turned into undead. Although they were turned into the undead, their blood still flowed in the streets, painting it blood red. Especially the blood of the Dragons, there were whole residences that were turned red just by being sshed by draconic blood. The residents didn¡¯t dare toe out of their house or even take a single step out of their door.

    The fight also ruined about 200 private residences. It killed about 87 civilians while injuring 302. But these ruined residences were immediately fixed by the undead. The injured civilians were also healed by some undead Light Mages. The undead also visited the houses of those who were affected and gave each of them a bag of coins containing no less than 1000 pieces of gold inside.

    After three hours, the entire Lyon Empire¡¯s capital had turned calm. There were no fights that happened nor was there any other disturbance. The garrison stayed in their own barracks, nobody dared to take action.

    At this time, the undead that just ughtered the dragons were forming a huge cube in the air. The Dragons, lesser dragons, and the others that were killed had also be a part of this formation. Some courageous citizens opened their windows and looked at the huge formation in the air. They were waiting for their unknown fate.

    Then suddenly, the formation suddenly gave way to a red mansion. This red mansion was shackled to a Dragon as it slowly appeared in front of the formation. Then the mansion¡¯s door opened as a man came out of it.

    This person was very young and wore a Dark Mage¡¯s robe. He looked extremely ordinary along with his average looking face. However, nobody dared to underestimate this young man. Everyone knew that this person was the one who controlled the undead!

 Chapter 666 - Officially Declaring War

    <h4>Chapter 666 - Officially Dering War</h4>

    Ritchie was a Lyon Empire Merchant and was a marine trader. His business was quite well known in the Lyon Empire.

    However, in the recent days, Ritchie hade to find that the changes in the Lyon Empire was beyond his understanding. First, there were the Dragons, who, with the cooperation of the Nobles, suddenly broke through the Empire and ughtered the Lyon Imperial Family. Then the Dragons titled themselves to the the Royal Family of the Lyon Empire, renaming the Empire to Saint Dragon Empire.

    Ritchie thought that the matter can only continue on like this. Everyone knew what the Dragons were. Moreover, the Buddha Empire, Rosen Empire, Aksu Empire, as well as the recently changed Radiant Empire, approved of the Dragon¡¯s rule of the Lyon Empire. In this case, the Lyon Empire would have to be ruled by the Dragons from here on out.

    In Richie¡¯s mind, there was nothing wrong about this. Everyone knew how powerful the Dragons were, and at the same time, the had also allied themselves with the Radiant Church. Although Ritchie didn¡¯t agree to this alliance, he was just a Merchant, he didn¡¯t have any power to speak at all. And even if he did have the ability to voice his thoughts, he still wouldn¡¯t do it if he wanted to live under the rule of the Dragons.

    In the beginning, he didn¡¯t find anything wrong. However, it didn¡¯t take a long time before Ritchie knew that being ruled by the Dragons was not a good idea. The Dragons think of themselves too highly and looked down on all the Humans. In the eyes of the Dragons, Humans were just like ants. Even the lesser dragons held the same mindset. In the recent days, the Empire had already lost thousands of innocent civilians. These civilians didn¡¯t do anything wrong, they just forgot to salute to the lesser dragons or even worse, killed just for fun.

    Such overbearing attitude makes it impossible for the Dragons to gain popr sentiment. Ritchie had noticed that there were fewer and fewer people who did business in the capital. Even small Nobles didn¡¯t dare to go out of their houses. Feasts and ballrooms disappeared, nobody was in the mood of merrymaking.

    The ones who gained the most with this situation were the Great Nobles. Although the Dragons ruled the Lyon Empire, they were still foreigners and were unfamiliar with how the Empire runs. Therefore, everything was handed over to the Great Nobles, giving them power that they had never experienced before.

    This also made Ritchie scorn these Great Nobles. To be honest, Ritchie didn¡¯t like the rule of the Dragons. They were too tyrannical, and in addition to being foreign, they also treat everyone as their ves. In order to gain more benefits, these Great Nobles prostrate themselves in front of the Dragons. This really made Ritchie feel shame in their behaviours.

    But he was just a Merchant, famous and rich yet powerless. In fact, Ritchie was afraid that the Great Nobles would do something to him. But fortunately, Ritchie had friends among these Great Nobles, so he still managed to avoid their gaze.

    This day, Ritchie was prepared to go on board his ship and go out of the capital. This was because he needed to take a trip at sea, heading towards Golden Ind. He was a marine trader, and which marine trader would not head to Golden Ind to do business? However, just as he was about to go out, something urred.

    Ritchie¡¯s courage wasn¡¯t small, he had been in the sea for many years. He has seen magic beasts, pirates, and people who died on the water. Naturally, he wasn¡¯t as afraid as the other people. This allowed him to look at all that happened with his two eyes.

    It took some time after the battle until Ritchie had recovered his senses. He didn¡¯t think that the invincible Dragons would get taken down one by one. Moreover, they were also turned into Bone Dragons after they fell.

    Ritchie was standing inside the attic of his own residence as he looked out a small window and into the cube formation outside. His heart was beating loudly, he was so afraid. One must know that there were only very few individuals who were unafraid of the undead, especially powerful undead like these ones.

    At this time, the undead formation suddenly moved as a Bone Dragon with a red mansion appeared in the sky. This mansion waspletely red and seemed to be made out of a special crystal. Then a person walked out of the mansion. This person looks quite young and had a very average appearance. However, this person made Ritchie quite shocked, he knew who this person was!

    This was the Lord of Golden Ind, the Buda n¡¯s Patriarch, called to be the Continent¡¯s most powerful Dark Mage, the most romantically fortunate man, the richest Merchant, strongest Patriarch, and more strings of titles. This was Zhao Hai Buda!

    Since he had been doing business in Golden Ind, Ritchie was also given the opportunity to attend Zhao Hai¡¯s wedding. With his own two eyes, he had seen Zhao Hai get married to his wives. Ritchie was also quite awed by Zhao Hai¡¯s liquor. Therefore, how could he forget Zhao Hai¡¯s face.

    Seeing Zhao Hai appear stunned Ritchie. He never thought that this powerful undead army was actuallymanded by Zhao Hai.

    Then Zhao Hai¡¯s mansion suddenly turned into his Staff as he walked out. He stood on the Bone Dragon¡¯s head as he looked calmly at the Lyon Empire¡¯s capital before he said, ¡°Friends from the Lyon Empire, hello. I am Zhao Hai Buda, Buda n¡¯s Patriarch. The reason why I came with force this time is to deal with the Dragons. The Dragons are quite shameless to usurp a Human Empire and enve the Human Race. For me, this act is simply unforgivable. Today, I, Zhao Hai Buda, in behalf of my Buda n, officially dere war against the entire Dragon Race. Today, I have eliminated all the Dragons, lesser dragons, and Human traitors in the Lyon Empire¡¯s capital. Yesterday, I also eradicated the Dragon Race¡¯s forces on the border fortresses. And tomorrow, I shall charge towards ra Mountains. Friends of the Lyon Empire, don¡¯t worry, I will not vite your safety. Do not be afraid!¡±

    With the help of magic, Zhao Hai voice had reached every corner of the capital. Every citizen inside the city were listening to Zhao Hai¡¯s words. Manymoners opened their windows and looked up into the skies to see Zhao Hai.

    Before long, people started to walk out of their houses, slowly increasing as they filled the streets. Zhao Hai calmly looked at the people and said, ¡°I ask everyone to rest assured, I have no intention of encroaching into your Empire. I only came here to specially deal with the Dragon Race. I hope that the garrison troops will help me in keeping the capital¡¯s peace intact. I don¡¯t want any chaos to unfold. After that I shall open the capital¡¯s protective formation and see the Noble army outside. As for the Noble armies, I hope that you don¡¯t do any unnecessary movements unless you want to get hurt.¡±

    After that, Zhao Haimanded his undead and slowly went towards the north gate. He also deactivated the formation as the yellow hemisphere began to disappear.

    Then Zhao Hai appeared in front of the capital¡¯s northern gate. The Noble armies outside the city were actually trembling. Although the protective formation has been removed, they still didn¡¯t have the means to enter the city. Additionally, even if the walls had obstructed their vision, the protective shield couldn¡¯t block sounds. This allowed them to hear Zhao Hai¡¯s words very clearly. They also heard the noises inside and could vaguely guess what just happened.

    After hearing that the Dragons and the lesser dragons were eliminated, the Great Nobles started to be afraid. The reason for the Lyon Empire¡¯s fall had a direct rtionship with them. If they haven¡¯t sided with the Dragons, then the Empire wouldn¡¯t have fallen to its current situation.

    Zhao Hai bringing his undead and killing the Dragons meant that the Great Nobles had lost their backer. They were now waiting for Zhao Hai¡¯s judgement.

    When they noticed Zhao Hai and his sky blotting undead army, the Great Nobles wanted to run away. Upon seeing the Bone Dragon beneath Zhao Hai feet, these Great Nobles knew that the capital¡¯s Dragons had already perished.

    They understood why Zhao Hai was able to kill the Dragons in such a short time, it was because of those flying undead. However, what were those flying undead? Are they 9th ranks? Are there 9th rank undead? But even if they had their doubts, these Great Nobles still couldn¡¯t help but believe that these undead were 9th rank. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have eliminated the Dragons in this short timeframe.

    The Great Nobles found their own legs to be shivering, all of them were thinking, cr*p!

    Zhao Hai stood on the head of his Bone Dragon and coldly looked at the Great Nobles. He couldn¡¯t help but snorted coldly and said, ¡°You are traitors to Humanity for siding with the Dragons and helping them suppress our own race. I thought of executing all of you but I don¡¯t want to do it right now. I shall head to ra Mountain tomorrow to have a decisive battle against the Dragons. At that time, I won¡¯t be here to manage things. Therefore, I hope that you can manage the Lyon Empire very well. Make sure to do things properly, otherwise, when Ie back, I shall kill all of you!¡±

    These Great Nobles didn¡¯t dare to say anything right now. They knew that if they resisted for even a small bit, then they would get killed immediately.

    They knew what their values were in the eyes of Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai was not short of money, he was the most famous Merchant in the continent. Moreover, he was is control of Golden Ind. If he was short on money, then the Continent would have been extremely dirt poor.

    At the same time, he does notck people who would fight for him. He already had several hundred thousand undead behind him right now. And all of these undead were flying on the sky, there were 40 Bone Dragons as well as a lot of magic beasts and lesser dragons. By Zhao Hai¡¯s present strength, he can destroy any nation with ease.

    However, Zhao Hai was short in people who could manage. Now that Zhao Hai had eliminated the Dragons in the Lyon Empire, he was left with nobody to manage the Empire. If that happens, then the nation would fall into confusion, and Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to see this. Because of this, Zhao Hai decided to keep the lives of these Great Nobles and have them manage the Empire. This was their final value in Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes. Nobody dared to resist, all of them nodded inpliance. There were even some Nobles who bowed to Zhao Hai and swore fealty to him.

 Chapter 667 - Waiting for a Day

    <h4>Chapter 667 - Waiting for a Day</h4>

    In the minds of these nobles, Zhao Hai¡¯s promise to not encroach upon the Lyon Empire was simply impossible. How can a powerful person have no ambitions when ced in front a ruler-less empire?

    For these nobles, Zhao Hai was actually a scorpion that wanted an archway. Therefore, the Nobles expressed their loyalty to him. Zhao Hai looked at these Nobles with no expression and said, ¡°Remember my words, don¡¯t y any tricks. Don¡¯t think that the Dragons would save you. Do you think that the Dragons can deal with my hundred thousand 9th rank undead? You better behave yourselves, don¡¯t annoy me. Any plots and schemes that you all are used to doing are all useless in front of absolute strength. If I hear any whispers of rebellion, then your ns would need to be prepared. Remember my words!¡± Then with an intention, Zhao Hai vanished along with his undead army.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t n to stay in Lyon Empire for too long. He wanted to prepare for his attack on ra Mountain tomorrow. At the same time, he also wants to see the reactions of these Nobles. He knew that it would only take a short time before news of what happened reaches the ears of every Empire in the continent.

    The reason why Zhao Hai showed his strength was so that he could prepare forter on. After eliminating the Dragons, Zhao Hai would then approach the Human Emperors and tell them about the Divine Race. If his strength was insufficient at that time, then those people might not believe him. Therefore, Zhao Hai showed his strength, making those people understand that he wasn¡¯t joking.

    After eliminating the Dragons, Zhao Hai¡¯s next target would be the Radiant Church. Once Zhao Hai eliminates the Dragons, the Radiant Church would surely be aware that their ns had been exposed. When that timees, it may be possible that they would start their operation immediately. Therefore, Zhao Hai ns to deal with the Dragons quickly before paying a visit to the Human Emperors and exin why he needed to deal with the Radiant Church. If he didn¡¯t do this procedure, then the Human Emperors would be a headache.

    The Human Emperors wanted to see Zhao Hai deal with the Dragons, this was because the Dragons were too strong, and were going to be a threat to the Emperors¡¯ rule. However, the same sentiment would happen to Zhao Hai. Since Zhao Hai had eliminated the Dragons, the rulers would shift their attention to him, dreading his strength in the process. If Zhao Hai deals with the Radiant Church without any exnation, then the Emperors would think that he was trying to conquer the entire continent. When that timees, they may even think of uniting against Zhao Hai, even the Rosen Emperor would participate. This was because for any Emperor, a threat to their throne needed to be dealt with, it didn¡¯t matter if this person was his son or his son-inw, everything is the same.

    Therefore, before dealing with the Radiant Church, Zhao Hai must establish a rtionship with the rulers of the nations. He didn¡¯t want to have the entire Human Race as his enemy.

    Zhao Hai returned to the Space, but then he saw that the expressions that Laura and the others were giving to him had be different. This made Zhao Hai stare, he looked at the women and said, ¡°What happened? Why are you looking at me strangely?¡±

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai and chuckled, ¡°Brother Hai, I didn¡¯t expect you having an overbearing attitude. Unexpectedly, an overbearing Zhao Hai is actually really handsome!¡± Megan and the others nodded, before they allughed.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t bear to roll his eyes, then he turned to Green and Kun, ¡°Grandpa Green, Grandpa Kun, have you given the letter to father-inw?¡±

    The father-inw that Zhao Hai meant was the Rosen Emperor. Zhao Hai knew that this matter would spread soon, so he had to give the Rosen Emperor prior word. Although he can¡¯t exin everything, after dealing with the Dragons, he would give the Emperor a personal visit.

    The reason why Zhao Hai did this was due to Lizzy. Lizzy was the Emperor¡¯s daughter, and Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want her to feel awkward in the future. Therefore, Zhao Hai decided to send a letter to the King in order to calm his mood.

    Green nodded and said, ¡°Young Master, rest assured, it has been sent out. On the other hand, the Young Master did a very good job. After you left, not only did those Nobles behave themselves, they also eliminated any thoughts of resistance in their minds.¡±

    Kun smiled as well, ¡°That¡¯s right. Little Hai, your exit essentially told them that you are someone with a Space Divergent Ability. This gave them confidence in your strength. One must know that Space Divergent Mages aren¡¯t only strong in attack, their most powerful weapon is their ability to escape, it was impossible for people to catch them. Therefore, they believed that even if you can¡¯t defeat the Dragons, you can still keep yourself quite safe.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think of that. Right, no matter what, we still need talk about how to deal with the Dragons. I think the Dragons would be aware of my deration of war soon. We need to sweep away their troops on the foot of the mountain before we scale it to the top.¡±

    Green nodded and said, ¡°I think that the Dragons wouldn¡¯te even if they know what happened here. Their poption isn¡¯t a lot, and they just lost 40 of their kind in the capital. It would be impossible for them to retaliate. Moreover, even if they do want to take revenge, they wouldn¡¯t have the time to do so. Before they leave the mountain, we would have already scaled it.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Right, also, it would be better for us to fight the Dragons right inside ra Mountain. That way, we wouldn¡¯t have to worry about innocent people being killed or injured.¡±

    At this time, Kun sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Radiant Church will have to respond when we eliminate the Dragon Race. It is possible that the Divine Race woulde ahead of schedule. We still haven¡¯t made proper preparations yet, we don¡¯t have enough time.¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed as well, ¡°We have no choice, if we don¡¯t make our move, then the Dragons would surely getplete hold of the Lyon Empire. That would be more troublesome for us when the Divine Racees. At that time, it would be hard to reim the Lyon Empire.¡±

    Kun nodded, then they adjusted the monitor to show ra Mountain. The mountain was very calm, the Dragons simply didn¡¯t expect that someone would actually move against them. In their view, they were invincible existences in the continent and that nobody would dare to provoke them.

    It wasn¡¯t only the Humans who were affected negatively by this title of invincibility, the Dragons had been dulled by this title as well. The Dragons had becent and was convinced that there were no people who would fight them. And that those warriors who dared face the Dragons were just in heroic novels and poems.

    Zhao Hai carefully inspected the military barracks on the foot of ra Mountain. This camp wasn¡¯t very big since it mostly housed lesser dragons and magic beasts. However, Zhao Hai thinks that dealing with this military camp would be more difficult than attacking the capital of the Lyon Empire. It¡¯s difficult because the camp was backed by the entire ra Mountain. Although there was still some distance before the home of the Dragons, the magic beasts in the mountain would still reinforce the camp. If one were to ask about the number of magic beasts in ra Mountain, then nobody would be able to give a confident answer. One must know that nobody has ever scaled the entire mountain before, all of them either died or retreated.

    The magic beasts of ra Mountain were under the control of the Dragon Race. As for those low-ranked beasts, even if they didn¡¯t have any wisdom, they still had the basic animal instinct to obey themand of those more powerful than them. And in the end, the line ofmand would still fall into the hands of the Dragon Race.

    For Zhao Hai, this was very troublesome. But Zhao Hai was not worried, the level of his undead was very high, and it was also impossible for these magic beasts to drown out his undead army. At the same time, as the fight gets longer and longer, the undead¡¯s numbers would only get higher and higher.

    The Radiant Church would have to do either two things upon receiving news, they can support the Dragons or they can directly call the Divine Race toe down. If they helped the Dragons, then Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t need to be afraid. However, if they were to call the Divine Race, then that would be quite the headache.

    Attacking ra Mountain was different from attacking the capital. When he attacked the capital, he was able to use the might of his undead to scare the minds of the garrison troops, terrifying them so much that they weren¡¯t able to move.

    On the other hand, the creatures inside ra Mountain were magic beasts. Although the magic beasts were able to be terrified, they were still magic beasts in the end. Moreover, with theirrge numbers as well as themand of the Dragons, it would be impossible for Zhao Hai to terrify them into submission. At this rate, it would take a few days before Zhao Hai can scale the mountain, and this was already an optimistic estimate. And in those few days, the Radiant Church would have already made their move.

    Zhao Hai was frowning as he looked at the map. He was thinking about the consequences of this war and how it would affect the entire continent. Green looked at Zhao Hai and knew what he was thinking, so Green smiled faintly and said, ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s no need to be worried. Look, when we attack the Dragons, the people of the continent would certainly not meddle. And if the Radiant Church can really ask the Divine Race toe down immediately, then they wouldn¡¯t have waited until now. As long as we eliminate the Dragons and unite the other four Empires, then even if the Divine Racees, we would not be caught off-guard.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s just hope that the Divine Race would give us some time, allowing us to eradicate the Dragons. Right, Grandpa Green, is there word from the Fishmen?¡± Green shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing. I reckon that the Radiant Church was still unaware of what happened in the Lyon Empire¡¯s capital, so they still weren¡¯t able to react. However, the Young Master shouldn¡¯t worry. The Fishmen are the real hegemons of the sea. Even if the Radiant Church is powerful, they still couldn¡¯t contend with the Fishmen when it came to naval battles. There will be no problem.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he looked at the map on the screen and muttered, ¡°Dragon Race, the day of your extinction hase!¡±

 Chapter 668 - Removed from the Continent!

    <h4>Chapter 668 - Removed from the Continent!</h4>

    And just as Zhao Hai thought, the news of his attack on the Lyon Empire¡¯s capital had swept through the entire continent, shocking everyone who heard of it!

    From ancient times to the present, Dragons were synonymous with invincibility. There might be no need to say it, but what are Dragons? They were the most fearful existence in the continent. Somemoners even think of them as gods. And stories of people ying Dragons only came up in stories and songs. However, in the history of the continent, there were actually instances where the Dragons were ughtered.

    Of course, among these Dragons yers were Humans. But this fact had been erased in the Human records by the Radiant Church. This was to ensure that the Humans would forever fear the invincible Dragons. This would made them hesitate to fight these beasts of the sky.

    It was like two warriors of the same strength preparing for a duel, one warrior had a normal status while the other was renowned throughout thend. In this case, the first warrior would find it hard to face his opponent. Some might prevail due to their courage, but not everyone had a strong heart and mind.

    When the Empires of the continent heard this news, their first reaction was disbelief. This news must be fake, how could someone kill a Dragon, moreover, forty of them? This waspletely unbelievable.

    But when confirmation came, the Empires had a mixed reaction. The Radiant Empire had be chaotic, they couldn¡¯t describe what they were feeling. The Dragons were their ally, but now, their ally had been attacked. This made them stare nkly for a moment.

    The first reaction of the Buddha Empire was shock, and after that was silence. They didn¡¯t know how to react to this news.

    The Lyon Empire has been destroyed by the Dragons, who then established the Saint Dragon Empire, which itself caught them by surprise. However, because of the Dragons¡¯ reputation, they had to recognize their sovereignty to the Empire. But now that Zhao Hai fought the Dragons, and even openly dered war against them, the Buddha Empire caught themselves unaware of what to do. They didn¡¯t know whether they would help Zhao Hai and deal with the Dragons, or help the Dragons and deal with Zhao Hai.

    The Buddha Empire didn¡¯t have the courage to fight the Dragons. But on the other hand, they cannot justify making war with Zhao Hai. After all, Zhao Hai was fighting the Dragons, and they cannot help another race deal with a Human. The Buddha Empire was confused!

    And at this moment, there were two things that was on the table of the Rosen Emperor. One was the information about Zhao Hai and the Dragons, and the other was Zhao Hai¡¯s letter to him.

    The Emperor was just sitting there, reading the report and the switching to Zhao Hai¡¯s letter. After some time, he still didn¡¯t know what to say or what to do.

    The Rosen Emperor had a feeling of loss when ites to this son-inw of his. Zhao Hai seemed to be someone with zero ambition. He continued to stay on his own Ind and just did business. Even though his rtions to the various races in the continent was good, he still didn¡¯t express any great thoughts. This made the Emperor quite satisfied with Zhao Hai.

    But just when the Emperor thought that Zhao Hai really didn¡¯t want to do anything grand, this piece of report came. Zhao Hai had waged war with the Dragons and already ughtered 40 of them. This made the Rosen Emperor utterly speechless.

    And at this time, the Rosen Emperor received Zhao Hai¡¯s letter. In this letter, Zhao Hai said that his current action was not to usurp the Lyon Empire¡¯s Domain. And that he has something that he was unable to say right now. Zhao Hai stated that he would pay the Rosen Emperor a personal visit after he had dealt with the Dragon Race.

    This letter didn¡¯t just contained Zhao Hai¡¯s words, Lizzy gave her thoughts as well. The Emperor knew this since he could recognize Lizzy¡¯s handwriting.

    When the Emperor looked at the letter, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh, then with a low voice he said, ¡°What do you think I should do?¡±

    Then a voice was heard that said, ¡°You wait!¡¯

    The Emperor sighed and said, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll wait. It seems like that is the only thing we could do.¡± Naturally, the person that he had spoken to was his Dead Adviser. This was a person that never showed himself and just kept hiding in the shadows.

    Under the anticipation of the continent, the day passed by. Everyone was paying attention to ra Mountain. All of them wanted to know if Zhao Hai would really go to war with the Dragons.

    On the other hand, the lesser dragon camp at the foot of the mountain waspletely unaware about all of this. All of the influences in the continent had their own means of acquiring information, and this didn¡¯t exempt the Dragons. Moreover, the Radiant Church were their allies, so even if the Dragons weren¡¯t able to send their scouts, the Radiant Church would surely send word. However, nothing came that night, everything seems to be very normal. The mountain spent their night just like they had in the nights before.

    Yesterday, although Zhao Hai was resting in the Space, he actually didn¡¯t idle himself. Surrounding the lesser dragon camp was arge. This wasn¡¯t to monitor the lesser dragons, but this was to intercept any news and information that was heading towards the lesser dragon camp.

    Zhao Hai must make sure that the Dragons were unable to get any news. At the same time, Zhao Hai wanted to see which people were sending word back to ra Mountain.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s efforts weren¡¯t wasted, he had captured 15 people who wanted to report the news to the Dragons. Only five of them were from the Radiant Church. As for the other 10, they were sent by the Great Nobles of the Lyon Empire. It seems like the Nobles were gambling. They submitted to Zhao Hai, causing no trouble back in the capital, but also handing information over to the Dragons so that the Dragons wouldn¡¯t be offended. Soter on, whether which side wins, they can still find a way to save themselves. But unfortunately for them, their lives were already forfeit, Zhao Hai would never let them off.

    After resting for a day, Zhao Hai¡¯s mind and body had recovered to peak condition, he felt like he can deal with anything at this time. After having breakfast inside the Space, Zhao Hai and the others went out of the Space and stood on the back of a Bone Dragon. Then Zhao Hai turned his Staff into a mansion before having the undead form a cube formation. Then the massive army started to head towards the lesser dragon camp.

    This time, Zhao Hai was not nning on hiding themselves. They exhibited their full might as they slowly pressed forward. And in a war, this disy was even more frightening. The pressure that one would feel would be no less than a mountain¡¯s pressure.

    Currently, there were millions of undead creatures in Zhao Hai¡¯s arsenal. Many of them were from the sea, but after bing undead, all of these marine undead can now fight onnd, without even affecting their strength. Zhao Hai released all of them, millions of 9th rank undead started to appear and form a veryrge cube formation which slowly approached the lesser dragon camp.

    The lesser dragons also noticed the millions of undead that was heading towards them. These undead were in a strange formation that they had not seen before, this really surprised the lesser dragons.

    The lesser dragon army was horrified as it stared at the approaching army. Seeing these flying undead in the skies made their whole bodies tremble.

    The lesser dragons quickly sent a letter to the Dragons, asking for immediate reinforcements. Then the lesser dragon army started to form a defensive formation. At this point, they had zero confidence in attacking. After seeing this armyposed of millions of undead, only stupid oneswould have the courage to attack.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s speed was not fast, they took their time in approaching the enemy camp. Zhao Hai thought that if they were to give pressure to the lesser dragons, then they must make sure to affect them in the worst possible way.

    At this time, a loud Dragon¡¯s roar was heard from inside the lesser dragon camp. Then ten Dragons appeared as they couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and turned into their true Dragon form before flying to the sky. They stopped at the camp¡¯s sky as they looked at the undead that were slowly closing in.

    And then, a golden Dragon with two long knife-like curved horns opened its mouth and said in a thunderous voice, ¡°What are you doing here, friend? Are you aware that this is the Dragon Race¡¯s territory?¡±

    When the Dragon finished talking, the huge cube formation slowly fluctuated. Then a Bone Dragon with a red mansion on its back slowly surfaced. The the Bone Dragon stopped about 100 meters away before a young man came out of the mansion. Naturally, this man was Zhao Hai, he looked at the Golden Dragon and sneered, ¡°Of course I know that this is the Dragon Race¡¯s domain. If this wasn¡¯t the Dragon¡¯s domain, then why would I evene. What¡¯s wrong, you can¡¯t recognize me?¡±

    When the Dragon saw Zhao Hai, his pupils couldn¡¯t help but shrink as he said, ¡°Zhao Hai, you are Zhao Hai? You should be dead at sea. Did you kill the people that we sent to the Sea Dragons?¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°You Dragons are surely arrogant. Do you think that nobody would be able to kill you? Hahaha, too funny! Not only did I eliminate your people back in the sea, I also eliminated every one of your nsmen in the Lyon Empire¡¯s capital. From this day forward, the Dragons would be removed from the Continent!¡±

    A huge roar suddenly came out of the Dragon¡¯s mouth. He looked at Zhao Hai with red eyes and yelled, ¡°You arrogant ant! You think you are strong just because you killed some Dragons? I want to see how you n to deal with us!¡±

    Zhao Hai sneered and said, ¡°No need to keep talking, dog of the Divine Race. I am more than qualified to im my superiority. Come see my recent collection.¡± Then more than forty Dragons flew out of the cube formation. These Bone Dragons had been lined up by Zhao Hai. All of them had fiery eyes that coldly stared at the still living Dragons.

 Chapter 669 - Rout!

    <h4>Chapter 669 - Rout!</h4>

    When the Dragon saw the Bones Dragons, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but shrink before his expression turned into anger. He knew that these Bone Dragons were his nsmen. They were killed and then turned into these undead creatures. For a majestic Dragon to be like this and were used to deal with their own Race, the arrogant Golden Dragon naturally wouldn¡¯t be able to tolerate it.

    When Zhao Hai saw the Dragon¡¯s expression, he couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°You can¡¯t ept your people being turned to these Bone Dragons? Alright, I¡¯ll change their appearances. I think you will like it.¡± Then he waved his hand as a ck gas slowly engulfed the Bone Dragons. When the gas dissipated, the Bones Dragons looked totally different.

    This time, the Dragon¡¯s eyes shrunk again, and his anger red up once more. This was because the Bone Dragons had be real Dragons. One couldn¡¯t see any wounds in their bodies, their scales were also shining. They also had bodies that exuded pure strength. The Dragon knew that his people had be zombies, they still had their original bodily functions, but they were still undead.

    This was also the reason why the Dragon¡¯s anger had red up. The mighty Dragons had been turned into toys by a Human, this waspletely unforgivable!

    The Dragon faced the sky and roared out loud before he said, ¡°This is unforgivable! How dare you treat the Dragons like this! Face your death!¡± Then he pped both of his winds and charged. The other Dragons behind him roared as well before following the Golden Dragon¡¯s lead.

    Zhao Hai actuallyughed when he saw this and said, ¡°You Dragons had always bathed on your unwarranted reputation. Get ready to be reduced to a mere mention in history!¡± The he waved his hand as 40 Zombie Dragons charged, shing with the ten Dragons from earlier.

    The 40 colossal Dragons that were fighting in the skies attracted the attention of all the lesser Dragons. They didn¡¯t think that they would face someone that dared to challenge the formidable Dragons. In the entire ra Mountain, there wasn¡¯t anybody that would face a Dragon. In the continent, there wasn¡¯t anyone who would dare im that the status of the Dragons was fake. The lesser dragons had always thought that the Dragons were unparalleled beneath the Heavens. When the Dragons begin to act, there would be no on who would be able to stop them. And yet, there was this lunatic, a lunatic that actually managed to ughter Dragons!

    There was nothing wrong with this description, in the eyes of the lesser dragons, Zhao Hai was truly a lunatic that wanted to kill the Dragons. But the strength this madman had startled the lesser dragons, the Dragons themselves were quite shocked as well.

    How much power can these Zombie Dragons really dish out? How can they be on par with real Dragons? However, when they shed, the living Dragons had discovered that these Zombie Dragons weren¡¯t weaker than them, they were stronger!

    What was the feeling of being besieged by forty people that were stronger then themselves? At this moment, the living Dragons knew that the only thing they could do was to defend against the assault of the Forty Zombie Dragons. They were zero chances for them to counter-attack.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t idle, he looked down at the lesser dragons and coldly said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to just stand there, you join my undead army!¡± Then he gave a signal as Megan and Lizzymanded the undead army to send divisions to assault the lesser dragon army.

    The lesser dragons went into amotion. They were afraid and had felt pressure when the undead came. But since they still had the Dragons on their backs to assumemand, they believed that they can resist any attackers. This was the impression that the Dragons had given them after all these years. In their opinion, Dragons were invincible!

    But from what they saw, the ten Dragons had no way to retaliate against the forty assaulting Dragons. It was only a matter of time before they lost their lives. So at this time, the pressure that Zhao Hai¡¯s army brought to them have been amplified. They even had a faint sense of panic starting to well up from inside of them.

    If this was in the past few days, the Dragons would¡¯vee and pped the enemy two times, and stabilize the army. Unfortunately, those Dragons were being mauled by zombies right now, they weren¡¯t in the capacity to calm the lesser Dragons.

    Zhao Hai also made arrangements on this matter. In total, Zhao Hai had collected 42 Dragons between the battle in the capital as well as in the attack against the two border fortresses. At this point, 40 of those Dragons were fighting then ten Dragons of the other side. One of the Dragons was carrying his mansion, leaving him with one that was free to use. Zhao Hai sent that remaining Dragon to attack the lesser dragon army!

    One has to recognize how ruthless Zhao Hai¡¯s move was. These lesser dragons werepletely afraid of the Dragons, seeing this one Dragon heading their way didn¡¯t help their panic!

    When the Dragon charged towards them, many lesser dragons began to scream, threw their weapons away and then turned around towards the mountain. They hadpletely lost the will and courage to fight.

    Zhao Hai who currently sat on his house on the back of the Dragon, actually smiled. His high-profile manner earlier was a preparation for this. He wanted to make the enemy think that he was a madman. Even if one had the resilience of bamboo, they would still be terrified of a lunatic. This was because lunatics werepletely unreasonable.

    ughter was not something that Zhao Hai loved, he just wanted to achieve his own goals. And sometimes, in order to achieve these goals, ughter was an unavoidable method. However, there were also moments where ughter was not necessary.

    When an army is afraid of an enemy, deserters would eventually crop up. And when a deserteres out, more deserters would follow suit. These deserters would form a chain reaction and would finally end in the defeat of the entire army. This was the case for the lesser dragon army right now.

    Their sole mental pir were the Dragons, who gave them the courage to face against any enemy. However, if these Dragons were to disappear, then their mental strength would sharply drop.

    The rout of the lesser dragons also affected the Dragons. This was a mental matter, it had nothing to do with strength. These Dragons also wanted to escape, but this kind of mentality further plunges them to the jaws of defeat!

    A Dragon was killed, then turned into a Zombie Dragon, who charged towards its own ally. Then another Dragon was killed, which also joined the Zombie Dragons. This cycle continued until the courage of the remaining Dragons reached rock bottom. They hadpletely lost hope in living.

    However, weren¡¯t really left with no choice of retaliation. They still have their secret technique. This technique was called Heavenly Tempest. This was a type of sacrificial technique. The Dragons can use their flesh and blood as fuel, along with their souls in order to create a huge explosion. The might of this explosion was extremely strong, when a Dragon decided to self-destruct, it was possible for it to kill ten other Dragons. This technique was passed over to them by the Divine Race.

    The remaining Dragons were now inclined to use this technique, but unfortunately for them, they were against Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai was a very practical person, he didn¡¯t like to waste time. If he was against an enemy, he would kill them in one stroke, if there was no need to use tricks. What was the need to y cat and mouse? This game might look like one was ying around with a defeated enemy. But for Zhao Hai, this was just akin to teaching the mouse to the point where the cat doesn¡¯t pose a threat anymore.

    When one goes against the enemy with the mindset of ying with them, then it was possible that the one who would die was you. An act of desperation wasn¡¯t a joke. A cornered rabbit can still bite you. As long as a bamboo was not killed, it can still pose threat to you, not to mention an enemy like the Dragon Race.

    After the inferior dragons retreated, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t pursue them but instead directed his whole undead army to clean the remaining Dragons. Just as the Dragons were prepared to take their own lives, they were suddenly drowned out by an army of undead before they themselves joined this army.

    Zhao Hai and the others had conquered the camp on the foot of ra Mountain quite easily. The next thing that they needed to do was to head up the mountain and attack the Dragon¡¯s den, Dragon Peak!

    The main reason why Zhao Hai and the others nned to have all of the lesser dragons rout was because there was a nearby Human settlement. The ra Mountain was a haven for adventurers. Every single day, an innumerable amount adventurers went here in order to seek fortune. Their main purpose was to hunt and kill magic beasts, at the same time, they were also hoping toe across a dead adventurer¡¯s belongings.

    An adventurer was high-risk profession, especially for those that were in ra Mountain. Although they were only on the outskirts of the mountain, there was still a possibility of meeting a high-level magic beast and get killed. Because of their life always being in a precarious state, these adventurers always brought their properties with them. And with the high rate of fatality in the mountain, there were tales of lucky adventurersing across the properties of a dead person and bing rich overnight. Although this situation was rare, it still managed to shake the adventurers of the continent. All of them started in participating in this scavenger hunt.

    It was like lottery, everyone thinks that they were the lucky ones when the buy it, but the real prize can only be obtained by very few.

    Because of the amount of adventurers going to ra Mountain, they managed to build a hugemunity for them in a corner of the mountain.

    This town was the closest supply point in ra Mountain. There were a lot of people who came here every year to try their luck, making the town very prosperous.

    However, the adventurers didn¡¯t have a great time in the recent days. The Dragons controlled the Lyon Empire in a quick manner and had built a military camp at the foot of the mountain. The camp was not too far from the town, and most importantly, the lesser dragons had prohibited them from hunting magic beasts in the mountain. The adventurers in the town had no choice but to eat their reserve rations every day. At the same time, they were also hoping that the Dragons would revoke this order.

    This was because the people that were in the town weren¡¯t only those who were seeking wealth, there were also some criminals among them. This was due to the town being close to ra Mountain, not even the Lyon Empire¡¯s army dared toe here. Therefore, this ce was also a haven for wanted people wherein they can enjoy their freedom. And even if the army came, they can just run towards the mountain and wait it out. They didn¡¯t dare to leave the town and go to another lest they risk themselves being arrested.

 Chapter 670 - Being Ruthless

    <h4>Chapter 670 - Being Ruthless</h4>

    It is for this reason that there were a lot of people in this town. All of these people had seen a true Dragon get ughtered, this was where the true legend began.

    The reason why Zhao Hai intimidated the lesser dragons intro retreating was exactly this small town.

    No matter who lived in this town, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t intend to have innocents die in his war. Therefore, he used methods to copse the minds of the lesser dragons so that they wouldn¡¯t fight and cause a ruckus at the foot of the mountain. After all, a lot of Humans could get caught in the chaos.

    Because the small town was quite near the lesser dragon camp, all of the adventurers were fortunate enough to witness Zhao Hai¡¯s war against the Dragon race.

    To be honest, this cannot be called a war, it was more inclined to be a one-sided ughter. However, this ughter was something that made the eyes of the adventurers light up. One must know that what Zhao Hai just killed were Dragons. These were beings that were deemed to be invincible by the continent. On this day, a Human actually managed to eliminate these invincible beings. Along with their bright eyes, their hearts were burning as well.

    After Zhao Hai eliminated the ten Dragons, he didn¡¯t stay, instead, hemanded his undead army and dashed through ra Mountain. His cube formation didn¡¯t change, the same cube was now climbing up ra mountain.

    Upon seeing this, the adventurers in the town started to get daring. When Zhao Hai led his undead army to chase the lesser dragons, these adventurers also went out of the town and followed behind the undead army as they climbed up ra Mountain.

    They didn¡¯t have the thought of picking up some cheap things. In their minds, if they weren¡¯t able to see such a magnificent scene, then it would be quite a shame. As long as they can witness what happened in the mountain, then they can brag about it in the capital. And bragging was the most favorite activity of these adventurers.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about these adventurers, although he had discovered that they had followed behind him, he didn¡¯t have the time to take care of them. If these guys wanted to follow, then they can do what they want. If these guys wanted to die, then Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t stop them.

    At this time, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to divert his attention. What he faces against were the Dragons. He might have been able to defeat a lot of them in the previous battles, but the Dragons were still existences that survived for tens of thousands of years. And they had nested in ra Mountain in the same amount of time. Zhao Hai had no idea about their full strength. This was the reason why Zhao Hai didn¡¯t becent when faced with these Dragons, it was not yet time to celebrate.

    When Zhao Hai¡¯s undead army entered the ra Mountain, he can immediately feel the difference between here and the camp at the bottom of the mountain. Back in the military camp, there were only lesser dragons and not so much magic beasts. But when they were routed to ra Mountain, there were magic beasts everywhere. Now, these magic beasts had be frantic, it didn¡¯t matter which rank they were, all of them were throwing themselves towards Zhao Hai¡¯s direction. In this case, Zhao Hai reckoned that the cube formation was not quite suitable in scaling the mountain. Therefore, Zhao Hai gave amand, copsing the cube formation and turned it into fine sand as it poured over the mountain.

    The crazy battle started, Zhao Hai has alsoe down from the back of the Bone Dragon and entered into Alien. The Bone Dragons were still flying in the sky since there were also flying beasts that needed to be taken care of. Those flying magic beasts weren¡¯t weak, so Zhao Hai just let the Bone Dragons attract their attention while the main army were dealing with the beasts on the ground.

    This was simply a screen killing. In the outskirts of ra Mountain, there were no high-level beasts. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know what methods the lesser dragons used, but they had made all of the magic beasts in the mountain crazily attack Zhao Hai¡¯s army. This made Zhao Hai¡¯s movement difficult, very difficult.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t turn those low-level magic beasts into undead. It was because there was no need to do so, their levels were just too low and their bodies were too small. Although the magic beasts, blue eyed rabbits, long tailed chickens and the like, were frantically attacking the undead, how could they deal damage with their small strength. Even if the undead just stood there, these beasts wouldn¡¯t be able to move them.

    These beasts were just too small, and even if Zhao Hai were to make them into undead, they wouldn¡¯t be very useful. At the same time, Zhao Hai also left those beasts for the adventurers who were trailing him. He hoped that these adventurers would take those magic beasts and leave ra Mountain. In this way, the unnecessary casualties would be a little smaller.

    Zhao Hai had disassembled the entire cube formation, but this didn¡¯t mean that each undead was alone. They were still divided into squads of 500 people, coordinating with each other as they advanced.

    ra Mountain was just too big, and it would be impossible for Zhao Hai to let all of his undead go alone. If they were along and were to suffer multiple attacks by the Dragons, then Zhao Hai¡¯s losses wouldn¡¯t be very small. Therefore, Zhao Hai had them group into units of 500 each in order to deal with this problem. They would have enough power to block the Dragons then, after all, they were still 9th ranks and the Space¡¯s undead were still able to think for themselves and know how to face the enemy.

    However, this arrangement slowed their advance. After all, the amount of crazy magic beasts were colossal. Nobody knew how many magic beasts there were inside ra Mountain, and all of those magic beasts were now crazily charging towards Zhao Hai. It was quite a scary sight, if the opponent wasn¡¯t Zhao Hai, then they would¡¯ve been unable to attack.

    Zhao Hai and his army advanced step by step before the corpses of these magic beasts. Whether it be those who were flying, walking, or even digging holes, every single beast was going after the invading army. Zhao Hai had no other choice but to kill them in order to progress. Every patch of ground that Zhao Hai and his army walked on werepletely painted with blood.

    The adventurers who followed behind Zhao Hai were shocked at the number of magic beasts corpses that they hade across. Although these weremon magic beasts of the continent and were things that might not even deserve killing, the sheer numbers present at this time truly made these adventurers startled.

    However, these adventurers didn¡¯t have any Space Equipments to keep the corpses. And the most important thing in their minds right now was to witness the battle and not to collect beast corpses. Therefore, most of them ignored the corpses and continued to scale the mountain, following Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have the mood to pay attention to these adventurers. At this moment, Cai¡¯er suddenly thought of something as she approached Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, since these adventurers don¡¯t want the corpses, how about we store them instead? No matter what, they are still meat. We cannot have only grain in theter war, otherwise, the soldiers would be malnourished.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard Cai¡¯er, he turned his head towards the adventurers and discovered that the corpses were left in the ground. Some of them who came across higher levelled magic beasts only took their magic crystal before continuing forward.

    After he saw this situation, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh and said, ¡°Alright, go send those corpses to the Space where they won¡¯t rot. When we run out of meatter, then we¡¯ll eat those.¡±

    Greenughed and said, ¡°We really don¡¯tck meat, but we might as well get more. What I¡¯m afraid of was the ra Mountain losing all of its magic beasts and be a dead mountain.¡±

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted and said, ¡°These magic beasts are under the control of the Dragons. If they weren¡¯t killed right now, then the Dragons canmand them to attack the Humanster on. That is the terrifying thing. Just think, blue eyed rabbits and long-tailed chickens blotting out the skies as they charge towards a Human army. That would be very dangerous, so why don¡¯t we just use them as food?¡±

    Green and the others nodded, they knew that Zhao Hai was right in saying so. These magic beasts might look harmless but if they were to crazily attack the Humans one day, then they would be terrifying. Just thinking about a rabid rabbit charging towards you and then tearing away your flesh, that thought alone would make people shake.

    Instead of waiting for that time, then Zhao Hai might as well deal with those magic beasts ahead of time. After all, they can also gain military rations along the way.

    The reason why Green and the others were assured that the magic beasts would be killed was the fact the army that theymanded weren¡¯tposed of people, they were all undead. And have you heard of a terrified undead? No. The undead had no emotions, even if they were faced with these numbers of magic beasts, even if they were to rush in front of a Dragon, all they would do was hold on to their weapons properly and then immediately attack, it was that simple.

    The undead were undead, even if they were capable of thinking, they will never disobey their master. Zhao Hai¡¯smand was to kill all of the enemies. Whether they be magic beasts or dragons, they will do it. Even if they were intelligent and were capable of rational thought, they still wouldn¡¯t interrupt Zhao Hai¡¯s order.

    A group of people with no fear was terrifying. It was because of this that Green and the others were confident that these undeads could eliminate every beast that came to attack them. If this was a Human army, then it would be an impossible feat. In the face of overwhelming beast frenzy, they will be too scared to use all of their strength. In the end, they would only be drowned by the enemy.

    Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t fly directly towards Dragon¡¯s peak but just pushed forward step by step. This was not because Zhao Hai was bloodthirsty and wanted to kill the magic beasts of the mountain ,instead, he was worried.

    Zhao Hai hadplete confidence in dealing with the Dragons. However, he couldn¡¯t say the same if the Dragons were to escape. If Dragons were to escape, then they can just return to ra Mountain and establish their magic beast army once more. When that timees, Zhao Hai would have another headache to deal with.

    1. I could recall the rat apocalypse in Coiling Dragon haha

 Chapter 671 - Transformation?

    <h4>Chapter 671 - Transformation?</h4>

    This kind of worry was not without reason. The Dragons had been in ra Mountain for so many years. It can be said that the entire mountain had be their root. They didn¡¯t care if peoplee and attacked the magic beasts, this was because the adventurers can only kill those inferior magic beasts, so it wouldn¡¯t really affect their core strength. Moreover, if these adventurers were toe here to hunt and kill magic beasts, then the Empires of the continent wouldn¡¯t ce their attention to the mountain.

    If the Dragons really turn the ra Mountain into their exclusive ce, then the Empires of the continent will definitely pay attention to it. This was because the geographical position of ra Mountain was too important. The mountain was part of the Lyon Empire, a small region of it was part of the Buddha Empire, it was also bordered with the Dwarves and the Elves. In this case, if the ra Mountains be apletely different kingdom, then these forces would definitely not agree to it.

    Therefore, the Dragons allowed the Humans to enter and kill magic beasts in the mountain. Not only could it not affect their strength, they can also use this opportunity to observe and get information out of them. And they did this very sessfully.

    In the past, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to be ruthless towards the magic beasts. But ever since he discovered that even the powerless blue eyed rabbits and long tailed chicken were frantically attacking him, Zhao Hai decided to remove them from the mountain. At the very least, they wouldn¡¯t be a threat in the future.

    The Dragon race¡¯s control over the ra Mountain was iparably strong, one can prove this point just by seeing the blue eyed rabbits and the long tailed chickens. This can also be proven when one looks back in time to the point where the Dragons dealt with the Lyon Empire. The Lyon Empire¡¯s main force was their cavalry, and their mounts were all taken from ra Mountain. When the Dragons made their move against the Lyon Empire, these magic beast mounts rebelled.

    However, the Dragons were unable tomand the magic beasts of other people, or a magic beasts¡¯ beast subordinates. They couldn¡¯t just terrify those magic beasts, and even if they were terrified, they still wouldn¡¯t frantically attack the Humans. This was also the reason why Zhao Hai didn¡¯t fly directly towards Dragon¡¯s Peak and just advanced slowly on the ground, attacking each and every magic beast that they hade across.

    One the other hand, the adventurers that were following Zhao Hai felt that they were going crazy. Every inch of ra Mountain waspletely red, the blood of the magic beasts already gave the mountain a scarlet color.

    Zhao Hai looked at everything with a calm expression. He wasn¡¯t killing people this time, so he didn¡¯t have much of a burden on his conscience. He felt the same as when a person ughters a pig. Except for some special people, there weren¡¯t a lot of people who would sympathize with the pigs. Most people would just think about how delicious the pork would be.

    Although the magic beast attacks were very fierce, they didn¡¯t have even a point of coordination. All of them were just rushing over to Zhao Hai. The arrival of these magic beasts only gave Zhao Hai¡¯s side more food for the future.

    Green looked at the frantic beasts and sighed, ¡°It seems like our decision to deal with the Dragons is correct. If the Divine Race came and the dragons controlled these magic beasts, then the Human armies would certainly suffer huge consequences.¡±

    While speaking about it, Green¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn ugly. He was imagining how that scenario would turn out to be.

    Kun sighed and said, ¡°Right, the two seeds that the Divine Race had left behind were indeed terrifying. One was the Radiant Church, who used religion to control the poption. And then there was the Dragon Race, who used their status to control an innumerable amount of magic beasts. If these magic beasts were like the magic beasts in other ces, then they surely won¡¯t obey the Dragons. But since the Dragons had lived in ra mountain for too long, they were now regarded by the beasts as gods, even those who had no wisdom had sided themselves to the Dragons. If the Divine Race dide, then they would have an army that wasn¡¯t afraid of death. With the strength of the Dragons as well as the logistical might of the Radiant Church, as well as the God-rank expert¡¯s leadership, what kind of situation would we be facing?¡±

    Zhao Hai sneered and said, ¡°Even if we didn¡¯te and deal with the Dragons, we can still take care of them in the future, albeit being more costly in our part. But since we will eliminate them right now, this will only hasten the Radiant Church¡¯s action, there wouldn¡¯t be any major changes in our situation.¡±

    Green and Kun both sighed, even if they defeat the Radiant Church and the Dragon Race, they would still suffer some disadvantages in facing the Divine Race. After all, those two forces were seeds that the Divine Race nted in the continent. Their influence and impact had already been felt and applied to the continent from their many years of operation.

    Fortunately, Zhao Hai has the Space, which provided him with effective weapons in the form of the undead. Otherwise, whether it be the Radiant Church or the Dragons, they would be able to drown out Zhao Hai¡¯s forces.

    The speed that Zhao Hai advanced wasn¡¯t fast, the magic beasts were just too crazy. It was possible that this flood of beasts wouldn¡¯t stop. It was great that the undead didn¡¯t get tired and weren¡¯t lenient in killing the magic beasts. The cold ughter was still going on.

    While the ughter was continuing, Zhao Hai and the others were nowing across higher level magic beasts. Compared to before, when they were mostly getting 1st-ranks, they were now getting 2nd and 3rd rank magic beasts.

    While Zhao Hai and the others were paying attention to the magic beasts, they weren¡¯t truly focused on the fight. Instead, they were discussing on possible methods that the Dragons would attack themter on.

    Zhao Hai was quite worried about the attack of the Dragon Race. After all, this was ra Mountain, the domain of the Dragons. Even with something like the Space¡¯s monitor, Zhao Hai would still need to be careful.

    At this time, Zhao Hai felt that the skies outside had slowly be dark. Zhao Hai stared, then was stunned when he figured it out. The skied had turned dark, it meant that a day has passed!

    Upon seeing that the magic beast attack was still going on, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but breath in a cold air as he said, ¡°We had been fighting for a day? These magic beasts are crazy. Did the Dragons drug them? Cai¡¯er, what kind of drug is in these magic beasts?!¡±

    Cai¡¯er shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no drug, Young Master. These magic beasts didn¡¯t ingest anything. I already scanned the corpses that we had acquired before, they were all clean.¡±

    Zhao Hai was stunned, he looked at Green and said, ¡°This is too crazy. Can Dragons really control the beasts to this degree? I have to ask what is going on.¡± Then Zhao Hai called a Dragon over and said, ¡°Can you go back to your Human form?¡±

    The Dragon nodded, then his appearance changed and slowly turned into a person. This Dragon was the same as the previous ones that he had seen before. He was also wearing a robe that was made out of their own scales.

    At this time, a prompt was then heard from the Space, ¡°Transformation ability discovered in Cyborg beings. Extracting ability. Applying ability to all Cyborg-type beings. Application isplete.¡±

    Zhao Hai gawked, he didn¡¯t think that the Space could actually withdraw the Dragon¡¯s ability to transform. At the same time, it also applied it to all the undead. Does this mean that the undead now have a Human form?

    After thinking about it, Zhao Hai lost his drive to ask the Dragon about the state of the magic beasts. He took the Dragon and Alien to the Space. Then he came out of the Space and looked at Alien, ¡°Alien, can you change into your human form?¡±

    Alien¡¯s human-like eyes looked at Zhao Ha,. then he shook his head. It seems like it didn¡¯t know how to do it. So Zhao Hai turned to the Dragon and said, ¡°What do you do when you want to go to your human form?¡±

    The Dragon answered immediately, ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s no special method. As long as you think that you want to be in your human form, then that would be enough.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned to Alien and said, ¡°Alien, just think that you want to be human. Understood?¡± Alien nodded, it seems like it understood Zhao Hai.

    Then Zhao Hai saw that Alien¡¯s figure started to shake, and then it shrank. The bones on Alien¡¯s body shrunk as well. In the end, Zhao Hai can see a person with full body armor in front of him. The man was two meters in height, his armor was red and had spikes on them. One can understand at one nce that this person was strong. However, this person didn¡¯t wear his headpiece, revealing his skeleton face.

    Zhao Hai took a fewps to examine this man in front of him. He had discovered that Alien had turned into a real Human with a human structure. He didn¡¯t have any tail or extra appendages. This made Zhao Hai feel quite happy.

    However, when he saw Alien¡¯s face, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alien, turn into a human, not a skeleton. Do it, quick, I want to see how you look.¡±

    Alien nodded, then a white light shed. After the light retreated, Zhao Hai saw a warrior wearing red clothes. This guy was very tall and looked quite strong. He had an ugly and terrifying face, he was also bad, he didn¡¯t look like good person at all.

    Zhao Hai looked at the new and odd Alien and said, ¡°Alien, where¡¯s your body armor? You can¡¯t wear it in this form?¡±

    Alien looked perplexed as he shook his head, then using spiritualmunication, he sent, ¡°I don¡¯t know, Young Master. Isn¡¯t it fine this way?¡±

    Zhao Hai knit his brows, he was quite confused. At this time, the Dragon opened its mouth and said, ¡°Young Master, it seems like Alien¡¯s previous form was just like the Dragon Race¡¯s battle form. Maybe this was the reason.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he pped his hand and said, ¡°So its like that. It seems like the undead can also get into three forms. This is good.¡±

 Chapter 672 - The Dragons didnâ€™t Appear

    <h4>Chapter 672 - The Dragons didn¡¯t Appear</h4>

    Green and the others were happy as well. Although the strength of magic beasts were formidable, their builds were too big. And in their cramped situation inside ra Mountain, their performance wouldn¡¯t be as efficient as the Human form undead. So now that they had this ability, these undead magic beast would be able to disy even more power.

    Although Alien was still unable to speak and can onlymunicate over spirit transfer, this didn¡¯t matter. It didn¡¯t have any effect on its fighting strength.

    Then Zhao Hai turned to the Dragon and then asked, ¡°What is your name?¡±

    The undead Dragon immediately replied, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m called, Ao Sar.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Do you know why these magic beasts are still listening to the Dragons? What is happening?¡±

    Ao Sar replied, ¡°I do. Young Master, this is actually a secret technique that the Divine Race had left behind. This technique is called Divine Enlightenment. This technique is quite formidable, after being used on a magic beast, this magic would still manage to prate its descendants, making the subsequent generations loyal to the Dragon Race. No matter what we order them, they will obey, even if they are asked tomit suicide or ughter their children. There are many uses of this technique, but it is still useless to magic beasts with high wisdom, and it also has little influence on people. At the same time, this technique uses up a lot of magic each time. But since the Dragons have been in the ra Mountain for too long, all the magic beasts had been turned into loyal beings to the Dragons. It was precisely because of Divine Enlightenment that the magic beasts were all frantically attacking the Young Master¡¯s army.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°So it turns out to be something left behind by the Divine Race. Can you also do this Divine Enlightenment?¡±

    The Dragon nodded, ¡°I can, all Dragons are capable of executing the technique.¡±

    Zhao Hao gave a nod, ¡°Then tell me the how you do it, let me see what this Divine Enlightenment looks like.¡± Then the Dragonplied, telling Zhao Hai how to execute this technique.

    This Divine Enlightenment¡¯s application method was based on light element magic, but it was not entirely light magic. It was abination between light magic and blood magic.

    When using the technique, one would use their own blood first as a guide before one casts the magic. This kind of magic would not only affect the magic beast, it would also manifest on its descendants. One could say that it was a kind of evil control magic.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use the magic even though he had learned how to do it. He just wanted to understand the magic that were used by the Divine Race. Now it seems like the Divine Race were indeed powerful, they can actuallybine different magic to makepletely new spells.

    Although the fight was still going on outside, Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t rush out. It had continued for the whole day, they were even unaware that night had arrived. At this time, they felt somewhat hungry, so their had their dinner inside the Space.

    Even if he left the undead outside, all of them were 9th ranks, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried about them.

    While they were eating their dinner inside the Space, Zhao Hai and the others discussed the fight that happened during the day. Green took a sip of his wine and then said, ¡°Where are the Dragons? The lesser Dragons should have already reported what just happened. Why were the magic beasts continuing to attack?¡±

    Kun smiled faintly and said, ¡°It isn¡¯t really strange. The Dragons are unaware of the existence of the Space. In their minds, these undead were controlled by Dark Mages. The Dark Mage might be strong, but they couldn¡¯t sustainmanding these undead for too long. I think the Dragons are trying to drain Little Hai¡¯s magic by bombarding him with those magic beasts. When Little Hai¡¯s mental power gets exhausted, the Dragons can juste and deal with him easily. Unfortunately for them, Little Hai didn¡¯t need to expend energy inmanding the undead, he already has the Space to do that. The undead can fight as long as Little Hai wants.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a slight smile and said, ¡°If the Dragons think like that, then that would be great for us. If we can kill all the magic beast in the mountain, then we would generally be taking care of the Dragons¡¯ trump card. Even if the Dragons were to escape, they wouldn¡¯t be a threat to us anymore.¡±

    Green agreed, ¡°It would be troublesome if the Dragons were to keep their magic beast army. Moreover, whether or not the Dragons survive this battle, their reputation is now ruined. After this, even the Humans wouldn¡¯t be as scared of the Dragons as before.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°But I think the Radiant Church wouldn¡¯t just be still upon seeing this. They would definitely have the the Divine Race act as soon as possible. Otherwise, the Divine Race wouldn¡¯t have any allies if they were to dy. Our current exhibition has already informed the Radiant Church that they are no match against us.¡±

    Kun nodded, ¡°It looks like we need to prepare for even more battles.¡± The group sighed, the jovial mood of their dinner was now gone.

    After finishing their meal, Zhao Hai and the others went to the Space¡¯s vi and watched the crazy attacks of the magic beasts. At this point, the levels of the magic beasts that they were encountering had already reached 4th to 5th rank. However, even these levels had no impact to the undead army. It seems like in the eyes of the undead, all of these beasts were of the same level.

    Upon seeing the continual magic beast assault, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows and said, ¡°From day to night, these magic beasts actually didn¡¯t stop. At the same time, no Dragons can be seen. What kind of plot do they have?¡±

    Green was frowning as well, ¡°What are the Dragons thinking? Do they want to attack us this way? It seems to be the wrong way of doing it.¡±

    Kun shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it too much. If they attack, then let them be. In any case, we are here to destroy them, eliminate them for good. There¡¯s not much to think about.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, but he still frowned, ¡°But I still feel that there is something wrong. We can¡¯t go on like this. I must make the undead deal with this as soon as possible.¡±

    Naturally, nobody opposed to Zhao Hai¡¯s decision. The Space had an uncountable amount of magic beast corpses, all of which can be turned into undead.

    In the past, the levels of the magic beasts were too low. Although the Space can still make them into undead, their levels were really to low for them to be 9th ranks. After all, the difference was too far. Therefore, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t turn those initial magic beasts in to undead. However, the beasts that they were killing at this point were 4th or 5th ranks. They were definitely worth turning into undead.

    After deciding on what to do, Zhao Hai immediately came out of the Space and turned all of the dead magic beasts into undead, increasing the amount of undead in Zhao Hai¡¯s army.

    The ra Mountain was extremelyrge, and it had many magic beasts in it, much more than Zhao Hai can count. At this point, the Space has about 10 million 1st and 2nd ranked beasts. Adding the amount of 3rd, 4th, and 5th ranks, the current count would reach 20 million. The lower ranks can be turned to army provisions, however, those with high enough levels were turned into undead. After this fight, Zhao Hai¡¯s undead army would be much more powerful. This gave him more confidence in dealing with the Divine Race.

    However, the main thing on Zhao Hai¡¯s mind right now was his feeling of unease. It seems like something was going on, and he wanted to know about it as soon as possible.

    On the other hand, the adventurers that were behind Zhao Hai had be dumbfounded. They can¡¯t see any magic beast corpses anymore. However, the battle in front of them was still going on. There were still blood on the ground, the only thing missing were the dead corpses.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have the mood to think about any of these right now. His army of undead was rapidly increasing. At first, it was the magic beasts who were attacking them, but now, Zhao Hai¡¯s army were the ones who did the assault. Aside from the ground, the aerial battles had heated up as well. There were also a lot of flying beasts in ra Mountain, and these flying beasts were now getting attacked by Bone Dragons, naturally, they didn¡¯t stand a chance.

    With the increase of undead, Zhao Hai¡¯s rate of advancement had also increased. As they got closer to Dragon¡¯s peak, 7th and 8th rank magic beasts had started to appear. Although these beasts weren¡¯t numerous, their attacking power wasn¡¯t something to scoff at. Even if the undead were able to deal with them, they still managed to drive them back for some time.

    But still, Zhao Hai was unable to see any Dragons. This made Zhao Hai very surprised. The skies slowly turned to day, and at this point, the mountain had turned quiet. All of the magic beasts on ra Mountain were dead.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s undead had now reached more than ten million. While Zhao Hai was continuing his ughter up into the mountain, he was still quite puzzled as to why the Dragons still didn¡¯t appear.

    Before long, Zhao Hai finally arrived at Dragon¡¯s peak. This ce was the highest point in ra Mountains. This ce was an extinct volcano. However, even if it was extinct, it was still very hot. The ce where the Dragons resided in was in the deep crater where ake was situated in the bottom. On the inner walls of the crater, caves can be seen one after another. Those caves were the residences of the Dragons.

    The terrain here had already been scouted by Zhao Hai¡¯s staff. Therefore, Zhao Hai was very clear about the ce. But what was not clear was the fact that the Dragons were still absent even if Zhao Hai was already at the mouth of their home.

    After thinking about this, he immediately flew to the peak along with his undead army. He wanted to see what was going on. Did the Dragons already escape? This wasn¡¯t very likely, it was not in line with the nature of the Dragons.

 Chapter 673 - Demon!

    <h4>Chapter 673 - Demon!</h4>

    Green and the others didn¡¯te out, but they were still looking at Zhao Hai through the monitor. Zhao Haimanded his army to assemble into cube formation as he slowly flew towards Dragon¡¯s Peak.

    Before long, the group arrived at the summit, however, Zhao Hai still cannot see any dragons. Zhao Hai was met with apletely empty Dragon¡¯s Peak. He couldn¡¯t help but stare nkly, did the Dragons actually leave?

    Since he couldn¡¯t see anything else, Zhao Hai immediately turned to look at the monitor to see if he can discover things there. Zhao Hai carefully watched the monitor, the caverns of the Dragons were still there, the things that the Dragons had collected were present as well. The only thing missing in the ce were the Dragons themselves.

    Zhao Hai immediately searched around using the monitor. He wanted to see whether the Dragons really left or if something else happened. He believed that there should be clues to be seen. Sure enough, Zhao Hai noticed that theke under the crater was quite special. The monitor couldn¡¯t see anything inside it. The same happened in the Devil Trench as well as the Soul Sucking Reef. Every ce where a treasure was found seemed to exhibit this property. Was a treasure present in thiske as well?

    After thinking about it, Zhao Hai immediately received the majority of his undead. Then he released some marine undead before he sat inside the de Scale Whale. Then the group dove into theke.

    Naturally, the monitor wasn¡¯t able to see much into theke. Compared to outside, the range of vision was too low, only about 500 meters.

    Looking from above, theke wasn¡¯t very big. After Zhao Hai released the de Scale Whale, he could only release 100 undead creatures. If he had more, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to enter theke.

    This 100 undead formed around Zhao Hai in a cube formation. As the slowly dived into theke, Zhao Hai discovered something strange, theke was actually very deep.

    He was already inside theke for about ten minutes. And in these 10 minutes, even if they dove slowly, they should have already covered several kilometers. And yet, the bottom was nowhere to be found.

    This was just ake, how could it be very deep? Zhao Hai became more curious as the dove down. He looked at the monitor and asionally turned its view to all directions, only to see nothing. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care, he just continued to look at the monitor. Then suddenly, Zhao Hai felt something was wrong.

    Then Zhao Hai understood, from what he can theorize, the surrounding waters had be much wider. This prompted him to look around much more seriously.

    Sure enough, when he entered theke, it wasn¡¯t very big, he can even see the sides of theke through the muddy waters. But now, he couldn¡¯t see the sides anymore. The only reason for this was that theke had widened.

    Zhao Hai stared for a moment before he stopped his dive. Then hemanded the undead to look for the sides of theke.

    After a long time, Zhao Hai had finally figured out the shape of theke. The area at the bottom of theke was much wider than the surface. The shape of theke was like an inverted bowl, with the mouth being the smallest part and it gets wider as it goes down.

    Zhao Hai was now more curious about theke. Hemanded the de Scale Whale to continue the dive. At this point, Zhao Hai was convinced that he had already prated about 10 thousand meters into theke, but it seems like there was no end in sight.

    But what made Zhao Hai feel even more strange was the mere absence of magic beasts inside thiske. Not only magic beasts, there weren¡¯t any nts here as well. This made Zhao Hai careful, thiske was truly out of the ordinary.

    Zhao Hai carefully watched the monitor while also paying attention to his surroundings. There weren¡¯t any magic beasts in theke water, there weren¡¯t any marine nts as well. Theke had now be quite clear, Zhao Hai can even see further than the monitor just by using his own two eyes.

    The suddenly, Zhao Hai spotted something not far under him. There seems to be ayer of ck gas. Zhao Hai found out that the monitor was unable to prate through that gas. Zhao Hai stopped, then he hardened his resolve as hemanded the de Scale Whale to go straight by theyer of gas.

    Before long, Zhao Hai was surrounded by the gas. He also discovered that this gas wasn¡¯t the bottom of theke, instead, it seems to be shrouding something.

    Zhao Hai knit the brows of his head, he felt that thisyer was not simple. It can actually block the monitor, at the same time, it also seems to be concealing something inside theke.

    Zhao Hai decided to explore it by himself. He went out of the de Scale Whale and ced his hand on theyer. Unexpectedly, theyer allowed his hand to go through, but it also blocked theke water from entering.

    Zhao Hai felt great, he received the de Scale Whale before he entered theyer of gas. Theyer wasn¡¯t very thick, it was just too dark, making Zhao Hai unable to see anything. But just about two meters away, light can then be seen. Uponing out of theyer of gas, the scene that Zhao Hai saw gave him a huge surprise.

    Inside was a huge space, it might even be as big as the entire ra Mountain. Inside this huge space was a simrlyrge magic formation. The formation had mostly upied the entire space¡¯s floor.

    This magic formation looked mysteriously exceptional, itprised of innumerable magic symbols. But what made Zhao Hai feel strange was that these magic symbols were all colored blood red, and it was connected to each other by flowing blood. Inside this magic formation were Dragons, about 10 thousand of them. All of which were in a static position on the formation. Their positions were very strange, it seems to form a strange pattern, something that looked like a devil¡¯s face.

    On the sides of the Dragons were countless amounts of lesser dragons, which were simrly just lying there. Along with the Dragons, all of them formed a huge devil face. At the same time, Zhao Hai also discovered a detail, both Dragons and lesser dragons were killed with a big wound on their necks. Their blood flowing into the magic symbols on the formation.

    Zhao Hai was currently flying up above the formation. Theyer of gas looked ck when he was back in theke, but now, it actually changed into the same color as blood. At the same time, red liquid was raining down from theyer of gas. When this red liquid fell to the ground, it immediately fused into the magic formation. It was quite strange because there weren¡¯t any ces that the liquid could flow into, all of them fused with the magic formations and just vanished without a trace.

    Zhao Hai knitted the brows on his head again, he felt that this space was really strange. Although the entire ce was bright, he could see upon further inspection that the light was also tinted red. This color scheme could actually make someone feel choked.

    Zhao Hai ced his hand out and cought a drop of the red liquid and then ced it on his nose to smell it. Almost instantaneously, the smell of blood assaulted his nose. Zhao Hai¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly, the red rain was actually blood!

    Then Zhao Hai turned his head back to the formation as well as the amount of red liquid raining down. He couldn¡¯t estimate how much blood this was.

    Zhao Hai frowned, then he waved his hand as a clump of ck gas came out and wrapped the Dragons and the lesser dragons. Zhao Hai wanted to turn them into undead.

    At this time, a sharp screech was suddenly heard, then it was followed by a bellow, ¡°Who dares!¡± Then a big bloody red hand reached out from a ce not far from theyer of gas and blocked the ck gas. Surprisingly it actually seeded in doing so.

    Zhao Hai gawked, his expression turned ugly, this bloody hand can actually defend against Zhao Hai¡¯s dark magic. This showed that the owner of this hand was quite strong. Zhao Hai turned his head towards the hand and said, ¡°Who¡¯s there? Come out!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± An ominousugh was heard, then a person came in from the other side of theyer. Upon seeing this person, Zhao Hai¡¯s pupils couldn¡¯t help but shrink. This person¡¯s body was very tall and big, about 2.5 meters high. It wore beast skin garments but also had scales covering its body. It also had two curved horns on its head, something that looked like an argali¡¯s horn. In each of its hand were six fingers, along with long and pointy nails that shone blue. On its back were a pair of big meaty wings that pped constantly. It also had a tail, it was very long, about five or six meters. On the head of the tail was something that looked like an arrow point. The tail was constantly moving around, just like how snakes slithered.

    At this time, Cai¡¯er suddenly said, ¡°Young Master, that¡¯s someone from the Demon Realm. Specifically, from the realm¡¯s most formidable beings, Demon n. In fact, the entire realm was ruled by these Demons.¡±

    When he heard Cai¡¯er, Zhao Hai¡¯ eyes couldn¡¯t help but shrink. He looked at the Demon and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that I¡¯d be able to meet a Demon from the Demon Realm. How can you appear here?¡¯

    As soon as the Demon heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but gawk. Then heughed out loud and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the continent to remember creatures like us. Hahaha. This is interesting, too interesting!¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the Demon and said, ¡°Why can you appear here? Is there a spatial rift?¡±

    The Demon looked at Zhao Hai and thenughed once again, ¡°You¡¯re quite intelligent. But you¡¯re ruthless as well. You actually killed all of the magic beasts in ra Mountain. Well, I think I need to thank you for that.¡±

    Zhao Hai was puzzled, so he asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The Demon looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Well, in any case, you cannot escape, so it doesn¡¯t matter if I tell you. There is actually no spatial crack here. However, the ce where the rift was in in the Demonic Abyss. That was where we had set up a crack between the Demon Realm and the Ark Continent.¡±

 Chapter 674 - Blood Void

    <h4>Chapter 674 - Blood Void</h4>

    Although this was already spected on the continent, hearing it from the mouth of a Demon still shocked Zhao Hai. It turned out to be true.

    The Demon enjoyed Zhao Hai¡¯s surprised appearance, heughed and then gnashed his teeth as he said, ¡°When we discovered the crack towards Ark Continent in the past, we sent people in order to investigate it. And we found out that the Ark Continent is much better than the Demon Realm. There is warm sunshine here, clean water, green grass, and endless food. For such a good ce to be inhabited by inferior creatures is unforgivable. So weunched a war against the continent.¡±

    Then the Demon¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but change to hatred, ¡°However, we didn¡¯t think that the Ark Continent would have a strangew, disallowing God-ranked demons toe here. In the end, our Demon Race¡¯s army got defeated by the lower lifeforms. But before returning to the Demon Realm, we left a spatial rift in the Demonic Abyss.¡±

    After speaking about the spatial rift, the Demon¡¯s face turned proud as he said, ¡°That spatial rift wasn¡¯t big, but it was quite carefully made that it would evade the notice of the Humans. This allowed us to investigate the situation in the Ark Continent. And then, more than a thousand years ago, His Majesty the Demon King decided tounch a second great war. In order to prepare for this war, arge enough spatial rift would need to be prepared. Therefore, for a thousand years, we prepared this Blood Void in order to erge the spatial crack. But if we want to use the Blood Void, we would need to have enough blood. Killing Humans would be detrimental to our ns, therefore we decided to use the magic beasts and the Dragons in ra Mountain.¡±

    After speaking up to here, the Demon looked at Zhao Hai and smiled, ¡°For this n, we dug out a huge space below ra Mountain then established the Blood Void in this ce. Digging the ce up and establishing the Blood Void took us nearly a thousand years. And in the process, we discovered that the Dragons were subordinates of people called the Divine Race. And their purpose was to take the Ark Continent as well. So how could we make them seed? The Ark Continent is ours, that is certain. We already have ns on how to deal with them, but you came and attacked the Dragons. You really are ruthless, but killing all the magic beasts in the ra Mountain saved us a lot of trouble. Hahaha. To be honest, you¡¯re quite good. If you were someone from the Demon Realm, then you would¡¯ve gained a high position.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression was quite difficult. He didn¡¯t think that his action of eliminating the Dragons would actually help the Demons. Moreover, the Demons hadn¡¯t been in the continent for a short time. They had been here for more than a thousand years.

    The Demon looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s expression, he got more excited as heughed and said, ¡°With all these blood, the operation has be a sess. When the rift opens, an army from the Demon Realm shal arrive in the Ark Continent, killing the lower beings and upying it for our own use!¡±

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted and said, ¡°Keep dreaming. Even if you can open the rift, what significance would that have? Your God-ranked experts are still unable to reach the continent. Do you want to rely on your army to conquer the continent? You¡¯re being too naive.¡±

    The Demon coldly snorted and said, ¡°You¡¯re the one being naive. Do you really think that your human armies can go against the people of the Demon Realm? We Demons grew up killing, every member of my race is an outstanding soldier. With just your Human army, how could you defend against the Demons?¡±

    Zhao Hai snorted, ¡°Hmph, I alone have an undead army of tens of millions. There¡¯s no need for Human armies, I am sufficient enough to deal with your Demon Race.¡±

    The Demonughed and said, ¡°Right, right, what you say is true. You really are quite strong. But you underestimate our Demon army. Your undead might be strong, but we have our own strong undead as well, at the very least, they can defend against your undead. Most importantly, you will die today. And with your death, your undead army shall vanish as well. So when our Demon armyes, how can the Humans cope with us, given how disunited they are?¡±

    Zhao Hai snickered, ¡°Are you really convinced that you can deal with me?¡±

    The Demonughed, ¡°I know that you¡¯re able to do Space Magic along with your undead magic. But what you don¡¯t know is that the Blood Void not only opens spatial rifts, it locks space as well. Even if your undead are strong, you cannot call them over here. And although you are a 9th rank, we are 9th ranks as well. You cannot escape today.¡±

    Zhao Hai coldly smiled and said, ¡°That might not be true. To thank for your information, I shall allow you to be an undead and then join my own army.¡±

    Then Zhao Hai waved his hand asrge quantities of undead appeared inside the space. Then they threw themselves over to the Demons.

    The Demons present looked at Zhao Hai releasing his undead with shocked faces. The lead Demon looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°This is impossible. How can you summon undead? The Blood Void should have imprisoned the space here!¡±

    Zhao Hai sneered and said, ¡°Whether you can imprison my Space or not isn¡¯t something for you to decide. If my Space can easily be locked, then I would¡¯ve already died long ago.¡±

    The Demon looked at Zhao Hai with grief, while blocking the undead, the Demon said, ¡°Even if you can kill us, the Blood Void had already seeded. It will show its effects and when our Demon armyes through the rift, you shall die.¡±

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted and said, ¡°I already knew that your Demon army woulde. I just didn¡¯t expect it to be quick. It doesn¡¯t matter, the Ark continent is ours, and nobody can take it away.¡± Then Zhao Hai waved his hand as a clump of ck gas flew out and surrounded the bodies of the Dragons and lesser dragons, turning them into undead.

    The Demon looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s action and couldn¡¯t help but get more angry. He knew that even if the Blood Void seeded, it still needs more blood in order to reach its peak. The blood of these corpses were enough to sustain that. If the blood of these Dragons were to get drained into the Blood Void, then the Blood Void would be bigger. But now that Zhao Hai had turned them into undead, the Blood Void would be smaller than expected.

    However, the Demons were entangled by the undead, so they couldn¡¯t do anything about it right now. The lead Demon clenched his teeth, he knew this operation cannot fail. Otherwise, the Demons would have no chance in conquering the Ark Continent.

    At the thought of this, he gave amand to his fellow Demons. Then the other Demons surrounded him as they continued to block the undead. Then the lead Demon started to mumble a spell.

    Zhao Hai knew that the Blood Void needed to be stopped, but the undead attacks did nothing. This formation seems to be invincible, there was no way to damage it. If this Blood Void continues, then the Demons would have an avenue to attack the continent. When that timees, the Humans would certainly suffer some losses.

    Therefore, Zhao Hai decided to move, he has the strength of a God, so he should be able to deal with these Demons.

    But through this fight, Zhao Hai also discovered that the fighting strength of these Demons was quite strong. His undead were 9th ranks, their strength wasn¡¯t something thatmon 9th ranks could endure. But these Demons were able to block the attacks of these undead, and were also able to do it for quite a long time. This was something that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect.

    Zhao Hai knew that he couldn¡¯t dy this fight for much longer. His staff changed into a blood red sword, then his body moved and appeared on the side of a Demon. After that, he swung his sword towards its neck. The Demon responded quite quickly, his body immediately went down as the two horns on his head moved towards Zhao Hai. At the same time, the Demon¡¯s tail went for Zhao Hai¡¯s heart, like a snake with exposed fangs.

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted, then he moved his sword and swung downward. This move was too fast that the Demon wasn¡¯t able to dodge it at all. The Demon¡¯s head was sliced by Zhao Hai, cutting it in half along the middle.

    But what Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect was when his sword sliced the Demon¡¯s head, it didn¡¯t die right away. The Demon moved its hand and caught Zhao Hai¡¯s sword, its tail continued on to prate towards Zhao Hai¡¯s heart.

    Zhao Hai gawked, he didn¡¯t think that these Demons would actually have this much vitality. Its life force was so strong that it could still move despite already being killed.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid, he moved his hand and shrunk his sword into a shorter one, removing it from the grasp of the demon. At the same time, he also went to the side of another Demon, dodging the tail in the process. Then he went on and swung his sword to the other Demon.

 Chapter 675 - Seven Days

    <h4>Chapter 675 - Seven Days</h4>

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t bother himself with those Demons who were injured and were still moving. He believed that those Demons were already dead, they just kept their movements due to their abundant lifeforce.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s judgement was correct. These Demons were already dead, but since they lived in the Demon Realm all their life, their vitality was just too strong, so these fatal strikes weren¡¯t able to kill them straight away. After counter attacking, these Demons should be motionless, this was amon deathrattle for Demons.

    The middle Demon didn¡¯t stop his incantation as he looked coldly at Zhao Hai. The incantation continued on, he didn¡¯t move even a single bit. Even as Zhao Hai stabbed his sword through this throat, the Demon just looked at Zhao Hai. Blood was now flowing out of his mouth, but he still kept mumbling the spell. The Demon smiled at Zhao Hai and then used some of his strength and said, ¡°Your actions are useless, the Blood Void wouldn¡¯t stop as long as blood is present. The blood in here is already enough, and with our own blood as a primer, the Demon army will nowe and avenge us.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the Demon and said, ¡°Your spell should be the self-destruct spell right? You¡¯re just talking to me in order to pass time and include me in your explosion. Hehe, I know how strong you people are as well as how formidable the Blood Void is. However, you aren¡¯t aware of how strong I am.¡±

    The Demon¡¯splexion changed, his incantation was truly the self-destruct spell. This spell absorbs the strength of several people in order to create a very big explosion. Everything that he did before was to make Zhao Hai think that he was casting a spell in order to activate the formation. He wanted to use this method in order to kill Zhao Hai.

    Actually, he was taking a risk. He knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to live, so he just nned to use his and the others¡¯ blood in order to help power the formation. If he can kill Zhao Hai in the process, then it would greatly benefit the Demon Realm.

    However, he didn¡¯t know that Zhao Hai was aware of his spell. He also discovered that Zhao Hai was quite knowledgeable about the Demons. One has to know that when the Demons and the Humans fought thest time, the Demons still hadn¡¯t invented this spell, so it was impossible for the Humans to recognize it. For Zhao Hai to know about it was truly a surprise for the Demon.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Demon and said, ¡°Do you find it strange, the reason why I know this? Well, I¡¯m not going to tell you, think about it for the rest of your life.¡± Then Zhao Hai¡¯s went back, leaving the areapletely.

    Naturally, the reason why Zhao Hai knew about this was Cai¡¯er. Demonspletely ignored the fact that nts were ever present in the Demon Realm. And at the same time, they were unaware of the existence of Cai¡¯er.

    Cai¡¯er was a nt that had been watching the Demon Realm for many years, she might even know more about the Demon Realmpared to the Demons. Therefore, the Blood Void, as well as the self destruct incantation was something that she knew about.

    This Blood Void was a truly powerful Demon formation, its might was quite strong for a magic formation of its kind. However, something unusually strange about this formation was that its power was exerted on somece else.

    This kind of magic formation was called a primary-secondary formation. It was a set of formation that had two parts, the blood formation and the void formation. The blood portion was the energy provider of the formation. It would collect blood and transform it into energy. Then the blood formation would then transfer the energy over to the void formation where the power is fully exerted.

    Most importantly, this magic formation was irreversible, it cannot be stopped. In other words, as long as the formation is established and blood was supplied, this formation would start immediately. If the blood supplied was few, then the power would be small as well, otherwise, if the blood was in high volume, then the formation would be very formidable. With how much blood was supplied on this formation under ra Mountain, Zhao Hai knew that it would be formidable, at the same time, the void formation was surely inside the Demonic Abyss.

    After the Blood Void starts, it would take seven days before its full power can be exhibited. If someone wanted to destroy this formation in advance, then the formation would activate in advance as well. This made Zhao Hai decide to refrain from using his Bone Dragons to attack it. If he would destroy this formation, then the Demons would being in advance. If he just let this formation be, then he would still have seven days to prepare.

    The only reason why Zhao Hai attacked the Demons was to gauge how powerful they were. In the future, when the battle starts, Zhao Hai would have a basis on how strong a Demon army would be.

    These Demons were truly fierce, they were 9th ranks, but in Cai¡¯er¡¯s words, the status of these specific Demons shouldn¡¯t be high. They would at the very most be medium-rank. There might be a lot of these Demons in the Demon Realm, however, their army would surely be mostlyprised of low-ranked Demons, with the worst one being weaker than a Human 6th rank. But in general, a group of Human 7th ranks wouldn¡¯t be able to contend with a group of low-ranked demons.

    After hearing this, Zhao Hai¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but turn heavy. He thought that he would be fighting the Divine Race, but instead, it seems like he would be facing the Demons first.

    But he didn¡¯t regret his action in ra Mountain, killing the magic beasts and fueling the Blood Void formation in the process. Zhao Hai knew that if he didn¡¯t exterminate the magic beasts, then the Demons would still do it secretly just as what they did with the Dragons. The oue of their method was no different to Zhao Hai¡¯s n to kill the magic beasts.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai was quite happy. He was happy to know about all of these, and the fact that he had seven days to prepare. Otherwise, if the Demons were to suddenly emerge from the Demonic Abyss, then many deaths would ur due to the Humans being caught off guard.

    Just as the Zhao Hai left, the Demons exploded as well. However, Zhao Hai casted a protective shield over the formation, otherwise it might get destroyed and activate the formation in Demonic Abyss in advance.

    The Demon explosion was quite strong, but since Zhao Hai was now a God-ranked expert, he didn¡¯t bother to block. The Demons¡¯ bodies weren¡¯t spared and their blood fuelled the formation. Seeing all of these, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh, he knew that because of this, the void formation would get stronger.

    Aftermenting on the fact, Zhao Hai¡¯s body shed as he entered the Space. Green and the others¡¯ expressions were quite ugly while they were sitting on the vi¡¯s living room. They were able to witness what just happened, they didn¡¯t expect that the day for battle hade this quickly.

    When Zhao Hai entered the living room, he turned his head to Green and said, ¡°Grandpa Green, you should return to the ck Wastnd and prepare. Turn the entire ce into something suitable for retreat. When the wares, I¡¯m afraid a lot of refugees would be forced to flee their homes. You must be ready to ept them.¡±

    Green nodded, then Zhao Hai turned to Kun and said, ¡°Grandpa Kun, you should head back to Golden Ind and prepare as well. Have all the ships equipped for war. At the same time, have Golden Ind be primed to be a stopover station.¡±

    Kun also nodded, then Zhao Hai sighed as he retrieved his messenger fish. Then he talked to to it, ¡°Your Majesty, can you hear me? Please answer if you can.¡±

    Then the voice of the Mermaid Queen was heard, ¡°I can hear mister, is there something wrong?¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed once again, then he reiterated how he discovered the Demons as well as the matter with the Blood Void formation. After telling his story, Zhao Hai said, ¡°I hope that Your Majesty would have her people prepare. Battle woulde soon. When the timees, the Fishman race can enter a channel that I would open that would lead you to the continent. I hope you can provide us with suitable support.¡±

    The Queen didn¡¯t think that the matter woulde this fast, however, she still immediately replied, ¡°Alright, Mister can feel relieved. I shall immediately arrange a Fishman army that can head to the continent right now.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to thank Your Majesty in advance. I shall go and inform the others, so I need to leave the conversation first. Take care, Your Majesty.¡±

    The Queen replied, ¡°Mister, you take care as well. Your significance to the continent is quite huge. I hope that you can protect yourself well.¡¯

    Zhao Hai calmly replied, ¡°Your Majesty can rest assured, I shall take care of myself. Then, Your Majesty, farewell.¡±

    Then Zhao Hai retrieved his Messenger Fish and the took out another Fish. This messenger fish would connect to the Beast King. Zhao Hai immediately talked to the Beast King and told him about the situation, then he had the Beastmen prepare their army to fight at any time. The Beast King didn¡¯t say anything and just agreed. The Beast King already made ample preparations, so he wasn¡¯t too anxious about this matter.

    The Zhao Hai called Billy and the Elf Queen, exining everything to them as well. Then Zhao Hai came out of the Space and appeared inside Rosen Empire¡¯s pce.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t n to dy, he only has seven days to prepare. At this point, the Human nations werepletely unaware of what was about to happen. One could say that they had zero preparation. With only seven days to prepare, this time frame was truly very short.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai wanted to save as much time as possible. He would first look for the Rosen Emperor, convincing him of the events and then have him sign the beast skin scroll. After that, Zhao Hai would proceed to approach the other Emperors of the continent.

 Chapter 676 - Rushing About

    <h4>Chapter 676 - Rushing About</h4>

    The ce where Zhao Hai appeared on was outside the Emperor¡¯s study. He can just appear inside, but Zhao Hai refrained from doing this in order to save the Emperor some face.

    Although the Emperor¡¯s study was quite ordinary, there were some protectors hidden inside. Even the eunuch who was guarding the door outside was an expert himself.

    When Zhao Hai appeared, these protectors immediately centered their attention to him. The Eunuch outside the Emperor¡¯s study looked coldly at Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai knew that this Eunuch was always with the Emperor, the Eunuch might look very ordinary, but in reality he was an 8th rank Assassin.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai also knew that the fellow that was always with the Emperor was also a high-level expert. However, all of these matters were unimportant to Zhao Hai. He was not here to assassinate the Emperor, therefore, he bowed to the Eunuch and said, ¡°I ask sir Eunuch to please tell Father-inw that I needed his audience.¡±

    The Old Eunuch naturally knew who Zhao Hai was, but since Zhao Hai appeared suddenly, he couldn¡¯t help but get hostile. So when he heard Zhao Hai, he immediately returned the bow and said, ¡°I ask the Emperor¡¯s son-inw to wait for a while.¡±

    Then the Eunuch opened the door of the study and walked in. Before long, he came out again and gave a bow to Zhao Hai before saying, ¡°The Emperor invites his Son-inw inside.¡± Then he opened the door for Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai gave another bow to the Eunuch and said, ¡°Thank You, Sir Eunuch.¡± Then he went inside the study.

    The Emperor was standing inside the study with his back facing Zhao Hai. When Zhao Hai entered, he immediately bowed to the Emperor and said, ¡°I have seen Father-inw.¡±

    The Emperor turned around and calmly said, ¡°Little Hai, I always thought that you¡¯re quite the discrete person. Howe you came in this way this time?¡±

    Zhao Hai understood what the Emperor meant, he was ming Zhao Hai for being quite crude inside the Imperial Pce. Zhao Hai turned serious as he said, ¡°Something quite sudden happened, so it¡¯s quite urgent. I had no other choice but to use this method, I hope that Father can excuse me.¡±

    The Emperor looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Alright, I know that you¡¯re a sensible child. You wouldn¡¯t do anything without proper purpose. Tell me, what did youe here for?¡±

    Then Zhao Hai took out his beast skin scroll and then handed it over to the Emperor, ¡°I¡¯ll have Father read this first. Then I will exin it to you in detail.¡±

    The Emperor nodded, then he received the beast skin scroll and slowly opened it. With a serious expression, the Emperor carefully read the contents.

    After a short while, he ced the beast skin scroll down and looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°Is this the reason why you dealt with the Dragons? Where are they now?¡±

    With a straight expression, Zhao Hai replied, ¡°They¡¯re all dead. Not only them, all of the magic beasts in ra Mountain has been exterminated.¡±

    The Emperor gently knit his eyebrows and said, ¡°You did all of that?¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°Half of it. The other half is not in my credit.¡±

    The Emperor was confused with this reply, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°What happened? Tell me everything carefully.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he started the story when he fixed the Divine Artifact of the Dwarves, then it moved to how he retrieved the Beast God Spear, then onto when he helped the Fishmen, then to the Elves, and in the end, the Demons. Everything was said quite carefully.

    The Emperor listened to Zhao Hai, and when Zhao Hai finished, the Emperor¡¯s face was quite pale, he looked up at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that in seven days, the spatial rift in the Demonic Abyss would be opened and then a Demon army woulde and invade us?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he forced a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that is what is going to happen. Moreover, there is no means to stop the Blood Void formation. If we destroy it, then the rift would immediately open. We can¡¯t have the rift open ahead of time.¡±

    The Emperor stood up, then he walked back and forth inside the study. After some time he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°And the Divine Race? You just said that there¡¯s a possibility that the Divine Race woulde.¡±

    Zhao Hai bitterly smiled and said, ¡°Yes father, its highly probable that the Divine Race woulde, otherwise, the Dragons wouldn¡¯t have made their move. It is because of this that I needed to deal with the Dragons. Originally, I wanted toe here after I had dealt with the matter with the Elves. Then after that, talk to the Emperors of the continent, having everyone work together in order to deal with the Radiant Church. And making us unite when the Divine Race arrives. However, it seems like that wouldn¡¯t work anymore because of the appearance of the Demons as well as the motion of the Dragons. Even if the Demons weren¡¯t present, we still couldn¡¯t afford to have the Dragons take control of the Lyon Empire. .If that happens and the Divine Realm dide, we would be ced in a much more passive positionpared to if the Dragons were eliminated.¡±

    The Emperor looked at Zhao Hai, then he sighed and said, ¡°So it turns out that you had been busy with this for a long time. I really didn¡¯t think that the Demons and the Divine Race would take interest in our continent. It seems like a huge chaos ising. You can rest assured, I shall immediately have my men prepare. Are you going to the other Empires now?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Yes, the next one that I¡¯ll go to is the Buddha Empire. The Demonic Abyss is situated there. I must have them prepare ahead of time. Father, please sign this beast skin scroll. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to convince the Buddha Emperor if I don¡¯t have your mark.¡±

    The Emperor nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll sign it immediately so that you can get on your way.¡± Then he picked up his pen and signed the beast skin scroll. After that, he handed the scroll over to Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai took the scroll before giving the Emperor a bow and then vanished from the room.

    After Zhao Hai left, the Emperor talked, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    A chilly voice answered, ¡°Chaos hase.¡±

    The Emperor nodded, then he turned his head and shouted amand, ¡°Strike the Pce Drums, ring the Warning Bell!¡± The Eunuchplied and then left his position.

    The Pce Drums and the Warning Bell were symbolic items of the Rosen Empire. Only during life and death situations of the Empire would the drums be used. At the same time, when the Warning Bell sounds and rings for 12 times, all the Nobles and Ministers of the Empire should already be inside the Imperial Pce. If one fails to arrive, then they would have their title revoked and then executed for treason. One could see from these scenarios how important those two items were.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have the mood to care about this now. He had appeared outside the Buddha Empire¡¯s Imperial pce. He didn¡¯t appear inside the Imperial Pce, after all, he only had a few dealings with the Buddha Empire. His status here wasn¡¯t as high as back in the Rosen Empire.

    Zhao Hai knew that if he appeared inside the Imperial Pce, then the Buddha Emperor would surelye to dislike him. For Zhao Hai, this scenario was extremely detrimental to his cause. Therefore, he chose to appear right outside the pce.

    After Zhao Hai arrived, he immediately went towards the reception. The reception was just like the one in Rosen Empire. There were two Eunuchs in charge of registering everyone who came to visit. At the same time, there were also some Eunuchs fluttering in all directions.

    When Zhao Hai entered the reception, he immediately bowed towards the two Eunuchs, ¡°This one has seen the Sir Eunuchs. This one is Zhao Hai, I¡¯m here to seek an audience with the Buddha Emperor.¡±

    The two Eunuchs knew about Zhao Hai¡¯s status, therefore, they didn¡¯t dare to ignore him. The two of them stood up and bowed to Zhao Hai as one of them said, ¡°Are you the Buda n¡¯s Patriarch, Mister Zhao Hai?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I am indeed Zhao Hai. Please do arrange a meeting with the Emperor. I came here for an urgent matter.¡±

    The two Eunuchs didn¡¯t dare to dy, so one of them immediately said, ¡°Right, Mister can rest assured, we shall take this matter with haste. Please take a seat first, Mister.¡± Then one of the Eunuch wrote Zhao Hai¡¯s name in the record as one of them immediately arranged for someone to inform the Imperial Pce.

    The response of the two eunuchs wasn¡¯t strange. Zhao Hai¡¯s status in the Buddha Empire wasn¡¯t low, after all, he has established a magic beast business with the Buddha Empire. At the same time, everyone knew that the Buddha Emperor has a good impression of Zhao Hai. He even hosted a banquet to wee him, the Emperor was even quite happy when talking to Zhao Hai.

    And most importantly, rumors has been circting in the past two days. It was said that Zhao Hai had eliminated 40 Dragons inside the Lyon Empire¡¯s capital. Zhao Hai has be the first Human to y a Dragon in the current history of the Human race.

    Therefore, these eunuchs didn¡¯t dare to neglect Zhao Hai¡¯s visit. Even if they had all the courage of their lifetime, they still wouldn¡¯t dare to offend someone who had in a Dragon.

    Before long, a young eunuch came and bowed to Zhao Hai, ¡°Mister, pleasee with me. The Emperor has invited you over to his study.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he walked towards the Imperial Pce along with that young eunuch. It didn¡¯t take a long time before they arrived outside the Buddha Emperor¡¯s study. The Eunuch who guarded the Emperor¡¯s study immediately bowed to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister,e in. His Majesty is already waiting for you.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then entered the room.

    The Buddha Emperor was already standing inside, waiting for Zhao Hai toe in. When he saw Zhao Hai arrive, the Buddha Emperor immediatelyughed and said, ¡°Mister, why did youe? What made you so anxious that you had to make an urgent appointment?¡±

    Zhao Hai bowed and replied, ¡°I have seen Your Majesty. I came here this time in order to discuss about an important matter.¡±

    The Emperor smiled and said, ¡°Mister is too polite. Please sit down and then tell me.¡±

    After Zhao Hai gave his thanks to the Emperor, he took out his beast skin scroll and said, ¡°Your Majesty, please take a look at this first. Then I will tell you the details.¡±

    The Buddha Emperor smiled, then he received the scroll and slowly unraveled ut. His response was simr to the Rosen Emperor. He had a shocked expression while he read the scroll. Then he looked up at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, are the contents in here true?¡±

    Zhao Hao nodded and said, ¡°This is a crucial matter, so how can I deceive Your Majesty? This information only tells a small part of the story. The reason why I deal with the Dragons was because¡­¡­¡± Then Zhao Hai told the Emperor everything up to the Demon Race¡¯s matter. When the Buddha Emperor heard that a spatial rift would open, and moreover, in the Demonic Abyss, his face couldn¡¯t help but turn pale.

 Chapter 677 - Your Excellency, You Have No Choice But To Govern Us

    <h4>Chapter 677 - Your Excellency, You Have No Choice But To Govern Us</h4>

    What can seven days make?

    If this question was presented to themoners, then they would surely provide a multitude of answers. However, for an Emperor who would receive an attack on his empire, these seven days was just too short.

    This was what the Buddha Emperor was thinking about right now. Seven days was just too short, he was stumped on what to do.

    When Zhao Hai left the Buddha Empire, he then went to the Aksu Empire to tell Boris of this information. Although Zhao Hai and Boris had a grudge in the past, Boris was now quite angry towards the Radiant Church. Moreover, this was a Demon invasion, so no matter what, Zhao Hai still needs to tell Boris about it. After all, Boris was also an Emperor of a Human nation.

    After he awkwardly told the news to Boris, Zhao Hai went back to the Lyon Empire. Zhao Hai knew what was currently going on in the Lyon Empire. The Empire was now in a state of anarchy. The Great Nobles were currently managing the Empire. However, in the minds of these Nobles, Zhao Hai was the Lyon Empire¡¯s current ruler. Therefore, it was Zhao Hai¡¯s tasks to manage the things in the Empire.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t teleport towards the Lyon Empire. Instead, after he came out of the Space, he rode on the back of a Bone Dragon and then entered the capital.

    Just as he arrived at the capital¡¯s skies, he immediately discovered that the ce exploded into cheers. Zhao Hai looked downward and saw civilian people standing on the square and cheering at him.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t expecting the situation, he didn¡¯t¡¯t think that the Lyon Empire¡¯smoners would like him this much. This made him confused, in his opinion, he didn¡¯t do anything. So why would these people cheer for him?

    Although the Dragons had ruled the Empire for a few days, but because of how overboard the lesser dragons had be, killing civilians whenever they want, it wasn¡¯t strange that the civilians had already hated the Dragons.

    But since the Dragons were very powerful, and were quite known to be invincible, themoners were left not being able to resist. Now that Zhao Hai had eliminated the Dragons, the civilians were naturally very happy.

    While riding the Bone Dragon, Zhao Hai flew directly to the Lyon Empire¡¯s pce. As soon as hended on the square, the Great Nobles immediately weed him. They originally weren¡¯t in the pce, but when they heard that Zhao Hai hade, they immediately went to see him.

    Zhao Hai looked at the nobles and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Great Hall, I have something to tell you all.¡± Then he turned to walk towards the Imperial Pce Great Hall.

    These Nobles looked at Zhao Hai with no hostility, instead, all of them had a very happy expression. In their minds, for Zhao Hai to go to the Great Hall, this meant that he had epted his own status, and that he would rule the Lyon Empire.

    Moreover, the mere fact that Zhao Hai came back meant that his fight with the Dragons was finished. After seeing Zhao Hai being safe and sound, without a single scratch on his body, it showed the nobles that Zhao Hai did indeed have the overwhelming strength to face the Dragons!

    These Great Nobles didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai could eliminate the Dragons. In their opinion, this task was impossible. Not suffering any losses was already good, so how was is possible to eradicate the Dragons.

    When Zhao Hai headed to the Great Hall, these Nobles also followed behind him. Zhao Hai looked at the throne in the Great Hall and then sighed. He didn¡¯t sit on the throne and just turned to look at the Nobles. These Nobles felt a chill when they met Zhao Hai¡¯s gaze. They couldn¡¯t help but get startled, they knew that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t like them, so they just lowered their heads in obedience.

    After scanning the Nobles, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Did you know what you just did? You almost made the Humans fall into an irredeemable ce just because of benefits. I really want to kill all of you, I really do!¡±

    The Nobles lowered their heads further. They can feel the killing intent in Zhao Hai¡¯s words. If that killing intent was tangible, then they would have had trouble breathing.

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted, then he turned his hand over and retrieved the beast skin scroll, then he threw it over to a Great Noble and said, ¡°Look at it yourself and see if I am exaggerating.¡±

    The Great Noble caught the beast skin scroll and looked at it. He read the contents of the scroll and when he was finished, he was coldly sweating when he looked at Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted, then the Great Noble couldn¡¯t help but bend his waist. Then the scroll was handed over to the next noble who had the exact same reaction as the first one. The scroll was then passed over to the Great Nobles inside the Hall before the scroll returned to Zhao Hai¡¯s hands. At this point, the Nobles in the hall were having pale expressions. The word ¡®frightened¡¯ was an understatement.

    Zhao Hai swept his gaze across the hall and then sighed, ¡°There¡¯s no use in scolding all of you right now. I¡¯m not familiar with the Lyon Empire, so I cannot be the Emperor. With how things are going, I don¡¯t have the time to be a ruler. You have seven days to prepare.¡± Then Zhao Hai told them about his encounter with the Demons back in ra Mountain.

    The mouths of these Nobles were gaped open as their eyes stared straight at Zhao Hai, it seems like they had turned into idiots. They didn¡¯t think that a cmity hase. The Demons would arrive to the continent soon. This was the Demons, beings who would kill humans without even blinking. How could this be!

    Zhao Hai looked at the expressions of these Nobles and coldly snorted, making these Great Nobles recover their senses. All of them looked at each other, they didn¡¯t think that matters woulde this quickly. There were seven days before the Demon army arrives, what can they do in these seven days?

    Zhao Hai snorted and said, ¡°Seven days, think about what you would do in seven days. It would be impossible for me to stay in the Lyon Empire for all this time. I shall be heading to the Buddha Empire in order to assist them with resisting the Demon Army. As for the Lyon Empire? It would be left to your discretion. Whether you want it to crumble or to return to its former glory before the Dragons arrived, I don¡¯t care. All of these shall be left to all of you to take care of.¡±

    And just as Zhao Hai finished talking, the Great Nobles knelt in front of him as the oldest one of them said, ¡°Your Excellency, you have no other choice but to govern us. We know that we had made a mistake, but we truly didn¡¯t expect the situation to reach this degree. We ask Your Excellency to remain. We want you to be the Lyon Empire¡¯s rules, please stay here.¡±

    The other nobles expressed their agreement.When he saw these people, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel a headache. He does not have the time to manage an Empire at this time. The Demons were about to appear and he needs to be in the frontlines of battle to block them. This would give the Rosen Empire and the other powers to make their proper arrangements.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Great Nobles and sighed, ¡°I really dont¡¯ have the time to manage the Lyon Empire. The Demons areing soon, and I need to head towards the Demonic Abyss right now in order to find a way to block the Demons. Only in this way would the continent be able to have a little more time to prepare.¡±

    The Nobles looked at each other, they knew that what Zhao Hai said was true. But at this time, the Lyon Empire needed Zhao Hai. After the matter with the Dragons, the Great Nobles weren¡¯t exactly well regarded by the poption. No matter which one of them were to be the Emperor, the civilians would naturally disagree. And a chaotic Lyon Empire wasn¡¯t what they need right now, seeing that the Demons havee.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai also knew that what the old Noble said was true, he couldn¡¯t help but have a headache. Zhao Hai was aware that the Great Nobles had already lost popr support. This was because they werergely responsible for the Dragons¡¯ quick upation of the Lyon Empire. Themoners had hostile feeling to these fellows, and if one of them were to get the throne, then the entire Empire would definitely thrown into chaos. On the other hand, if Zhao Hai were to take the seat of the Emperor, then the popce would surely ept it.

    Thinking about these matter did indeed cause Zhao Hai¡¯s head to ache, he looked at these Nobles and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°I can be the Emperor and I shall go and announce it outsideter. But after that, I shall be heading to the Demonic Abyss. The remaining matters would need to be handed over to all of you. However, I shall have someone supervise all of your actions.

    When the Great Nobles heard Zhao Hai, they immediately burst into happiness. Zhao Hai doing this meant that he would just be an Emperor in name, while the nobles had the true power in their hands. However, this happiness wasn¡¯t because of the power, it was because of Zhao Hai epting the throne. If he still declined, then the Lyon Empire would be finished.

    Once the Lyon Empire turned chaotic, the ones who would lose out greatly would be these Nobles. Although they were thousand year old ns, their roots were still in the Lyon Empire. They couldn¡¯t afford to have the Empire be in a chaotic state.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Nobles of this Empire, then he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Then his body vanished. Before long, he reappeared along with two other people. On of them was a man with a stature that was tall and big, he was about two meters tall. The other one was a woman, tall and beautiful, but herplexion was quite pale, it seems like she was not quite healthy.

    Zhao Hai looked at these Nobles and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be heading to the Demonic Abyss. The matters of the Empire shall be handed to all of you. This is Evan and Ruyen. If there¡¯s something that you cannot decide on, then ask for their opinion. Understood?¡±

 Chapter 678 - Historyâ€™s Most Unique Throne Ascension

    <h4>Chapter 678 - History¡¯s Most Unique Throne Ascension</h4>

    Aside from Evan and Ruyen, Zhao Hai really didn¡¯t have anybody else to call over. And since Evan had ruled over a Duchy in the past, he should have some experience in running a country.

    Ruyen has done a good job in Aksu Empire all this time. It was impossible for Zhao Hai to see her for a long time so her mood has not been that great. This affected her lifestyle and in turn she looked quite a bit sick.

    In fact, Evan was already enough to manage the Lyon Empire, Ruyen wasn¡¯t needed here at all. However, Zhao Hai had no choice, if Evan was alone, then these Great Nobles might continue to misbehave. But if Ruyen was here, then those Great Nobles would think that Ruyen was Zhao Hai¡¯s woman, so they shouldn¡¯t dare show their bad sides to her.

    Zhao Hai knew that these Great Nobles didn¡¯t want to offend him right now. If it weren¡¯t for his strength, then these Nobles would¡¯ve been shredded by the continent a long time ago. The only reason why the Lyon Empire remained untouched was because of Zhao Hai. Since he was the one who attacked the Lyon Empire, then the other nations gave him face in not attacking. But if Zhao Hai left, then these Great Nobles would meet an attack by almost everyone, dismembering the entire Lyon Empire.

    If we set aside the reaction of the other Nobles of the continent, if the civilians were to know something, then the Nobles wouldn¡¯t have a good future.

    Therefore, these Lyon Empire Nobles can only rely on Zhao Hai. It can be said that if Zhao Hai establishes a country, these Nobles would be the first to flock to Zhao Hai¡¯s side. This was because other than Zhao Hai, nobody would want to have them.

    The reason why Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make Laura manage the Lyon Empire was because she didn¡¯t have the experience of running a country. Although Laura had been managing the Markey Family, and even some parts of the Buda n, it was still different from the Lyon Empire. Back in the family, there were nobody that could undermine Laura¡¯s authority. In Lyon Empire, problems such as these Great Nobles were present, and Laura had no experience in managing these kinds of people.

    Additionally, Zhao Hai had things to discuss with Laura, therefore, Laura cannot stay and manage an Empire. Megan and Lizzy can¡¯t do it as well since they were needed tomand armies when dealing with the Demons.

    As for Megan and Ni¡¯er, having them manage a country? This wasn¡¯t the time for cracking jokes. Knowledge on management cannot be learned in a day, they weren¡¯t any use at all. More importantly, Zhao Hai had Meg and Ni¡¯er manage the Fishmen in the Space¡¯s sea. Therefore, Zhao Hai had no choice but to invite Evan and Ruyen over in order to manage the Lyon Empire.

    Sure enough, when the Great Nobles saw Ruyen, they immediately thought that she was Zhao Hai¡¯s woman. Almost immediately, all of them bowed to Ruyen and said, ¡°We have seen the Madam.¡± Ruyen¡¯s pale face immediately turned red, but just as she was about to refute, Zhao Hai waved his hand calmly and said, ¡°This is Grand Duke Evan, Ruyen¡¯s father. You can handle everything yourselvester, but if there¡¯s anything that needed consent, just approach them. They will find a way to contact me.¡±

    The Great Nobles immediatelyplied, Zhao Hai looked at their faces and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯m done here. After I leave, I shall tell everyone that I¡¯ll be acting as the temporary Emperor to the Lyon Empire. The overall management of the Empire shall be handed over to Prime Minister Evan. All of you shall help him manage the Empire. After I leave, all of you should do your best to have the Empire prepare for war in the shortest possible time. Since the Lyon Empire is known for its Magic Beast Cavalry, you don¡¯t need to worry about this. I shall release some magic beasts that I acquired back in the lesser dragon camp. You may divide those magic beasts among yourselves. Understood?¡±

    The Great Nobles immediately replied, ¡°Yes, Your Excellency.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then turned to leave the pce.

    Outside the Great Hall, Zhao Hai released his Bone Dragon and then rode on its back. Under the gazes of Evan, Ruyen, and the other Nobles, Zhao Hai flew up.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s flight path wasn¡¯t high, he just flew over the sky of the Lyon Empire¡¯s capital. The civilians could clearly see him on the back of the Bone Dragon.

    While he flew, Zhao Hai said, ¡°People of the Lyon Empire, listen to me. I have already eliminated the evil Dragons, you don¡¯t have to worry about them anymore. However, when I dealt with the Dragons, I had discovered a connection to the Demons. The Demons had made a magic array in order to open a spatial rift between the Demon Realm and the Ark Continent. In seven days, that spatial rift would open, that spatial rift is located inside the Demonic Abyss. I shall be heading there in order to meet the Demons head-on. I shall announce myself as the temporary Emperor of the Lyon Empire. But since I am going to battle, I shall be appointing Grand Duke Evan as the Prime Minister of the Lyon Empire. I hope all of you will cooperate with him in the future!¡±

    This was the most unique ceremony in the continent¡¯s history, the most unique speech in history, as well as the most unique throne ascension in history. It was the first time that someone took the throne and just left afterwards.

    And along with Zhao Hai¡¯s words, the Lyon Empire¡¯s capital had erupted into chaos. However, undead suddenly started to appear, stabilizing the mood of the citizens.

    Zhao Hai knew that the big Empires of the continent had started to move. And because of its special situation, the Lyon Empire would surely be thest one to prepare. Additionally, Zhao Hai cannot manage the Empire, the only methods that he can think about right now was this.

    After seeing that the undead had managed to calm the popce, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Everyone shouldn¡¯t be afraid. The big Empires as well as the other races of the continent are already aware of this information. Everyone has united together in order to face this crisis. I hope that everyone would calm themselves.¡±

    Although these civilians were scared, they couldn¡¯t help but behave when they saw the undead. And as long as things proceeded peacefully, everything else would be fine.

    After Zhao Hai said these, he had his Bone Dragon return to the Imperial pce. When he entered the Great Hall, he immediately had the Nobles go out and appease the popce.

    These Great Nobles didn¡¯t dare make any mistakes at this point. They knew that since the Demons hade, then Zhao Hai would be unable to help them stabilize the current situation. And if they were to disappoint Zhao Hai, then he might be impolite towards them. Therefore, the Nobles issued theirpliance and then immediately went out.

    After seeing that the Nobles had left, Zhao Hai turned to Evan and said, ¡°Uncle Evan, Ruyen, I¡¯ll be handing the Lyon Empire over to you temporarily. I need to head towards the Demonic Abyss as soon as possible since I am stillpletely unaware of the situation there. I¡¯ll have to ask you to guide the Lyon Empire in assisting the Buddha Empire and the Dwarf Race in preparing to defend against the Demon invasion. I¡¯m afraid the Buddha Empire wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it by themselves.¡±

    Evan couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows and said, ¡°Is the situation really serious? The undead in your hand had already crossed ten million. And we¡¯re already clear about how strong those undead are, do the Demons have as much experts?¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid so, the Demon Realm is a lot bigger than the Ark Continent. With how bad the environment is there, the Demons have been constantly subjected to killing and fighting. And this time, they hade prepared, I¡¯m afraid that the matter wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with.¡±

    Evan frowned, then he sighed and said, ¡°Alright, then you can leave the Lyon Empire to me. You be careful in the Demonic Abyss.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then his voice turned serious as he said, ¡°Observe these Nobles well. I¡¯m notpletely confident in them. If anything strange happens, immediately inform me and I will immediately deal with them.¡±

    Evan faintly smiled and said, ¡°Rest assured, from what I can see in their expressions, they wouldn¡¯t dare to misbehave. Except for us, nobody in the continent would dare to ept them.¡±

    Zhao Hai coldly replied, ¡°There¡¯s still the Radiant Church. Don¡¯t forget that the sess of the Dragons was due to those Nobles. And I¡¯m quite sure that the Dragons weren¡¯t the ones who lobbied them. So it must be the Radiant Church, perhaps offering them with a lot of benefits. Although they were now aware of the Divine Race, we shouldn¡¯t forget that a lot of Humans have sided themselves with the Divine Race in thest great war. We should prevent them from going to the Divine Race, especially when they learn how hard it would be in the frontlines.¡±

    Evan knitted his brows and said, ¡°Hard? Even if the battle would be no good, they shouldn¡¯t just surrender to the Divine Race. After all, what could the Divine Race offer them?¡±

    Zhao Hai sneered, ¡°They can give them shelter. Although there aren¡¯t any records of the Divine Race in the Human history, we shouldn¡¯t forget about the existence of the Radiant Church. Also, the Divine Race has the strength to not be afraid of the Demons. If the Divine Race were to give them shelter, then it would not be impossible for those guys to agree. After all, the most important thing to those Nobles are their family and their status.¡±

    Evan couldn¡¯t help but agree, then he said, ¡°Alright, you can rest assured that I shall be looking at their actions. There won¡¯t be any problems.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he took out a messenger fish, ¡°Take this messenger fish, you can use this to contact me directly. I shall be leaving a thousand undead for you tomand. Remember, no matter what happens in Lyon Empire, always keep your own safety as a priority. Even if the Divine Race came, I believe that those undead could still keep them off for quite some time. That would give me time to pick you up.¡±

    Evan nodded, then he received the messenger fish. At this time, Zhao Hai turned to look at Ruyen, who also looked back at him. Then Zhao Hai said, ¡°Ruyen, you should understand why I haven¡¯t been able to see you for all this time. After everything gets settled down, I shall give you what you deserve.¡±

    Ruyen understood what Zhao Hai meant, her face couldn¡¯t help but go red as she gently nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned to nod at Evan and said, ¡°Then I shall leave everything here to you.¡± After that, his body vanished as he entered the Space.

 Chapter 679 - Demon

    <h4>Chapter 679 - Demon</h4>

    Zhao Hai sat in the Space and gave a long sigh of relief. Then he nced at the monitor. The monitor didn¡¯t disy the Lyon Empire, instead, it showed a fortress city.

    This city is quite famous in the Buddha Empire, this was because it had a very interesting name, Demon City. Naturally, this wasn¡¯t a ce upied by the Demons. Instead, this was a city that was closest to the Demonic Abyss. This ce ispletely different to the town back in ra Mountain. The town on ra Mountain rarely gets attacked by magic beasts. But in Demon City, the situation is different. At any time, it was possible for the city to be attacked by beingsing out from the Demonic Abyss.

    Because of this characteristic, Dark Mages proliferated in this city. This was because the undead were the mostmon creatures that can be found inside the Demonic Abyss. If Dark Mages were to subdue several of them, then their abilities would be improved. This was the reason that it¡¯s called Demon City.

    Even when the Radiant Church was at its peak period in the continent, they still wouldn¡¯t easily daree to Demon City. There were just too many Dark Mages here. Therefore, the Radiant Church has no other choice but turn a blind eye towards this city,

    For the Dark Mages in Demon City, this ce was their Holy Land. In their hearts, this was a sacred ce, while the others pinned that title to the Calci Family.

    Compared to the family-style management of the Calci Family, the Dark Mages in Demon City had more of an alliance. They were all living in Demon City, relying on hunting dark creatures for a living. Therefore, it was even thought that the Dark Mages here were strongerpared to the Dark Mages of the Calci Family.

    While Zhao Hai came to visit the Buddha Emperor, he also had Cai¡¯er use the Blood Ghost Staff to investigate the terrain in and around this ce.

    There were still many businessmen and adventurers here, however, one could notice that the poption was now quite skewed towards the Dark Mages and the army of the Buddha Empire. Almost all of the civilians were evacuated.

    Zhao Hai inspected Demon City. Probably because of its year-round battles, the walls of the city looked very thick and heavily damaged. One could even see blood on the walls. Compared to the walls of other cities, this one surely did seem to be more murderous.

    At this time, Meg brought a cup of tea over to Zhao Hai. When she saw Zhao Hai¡¯splexion, she grieved as she said, ¡°Young master, you should take a rest. Let me give you a massage.¡±

    Zhao Hai turned his head towards Meg, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°What are the others doing? Why are they not here?¡¯

    Meg went behind Zhao Hai and gently massaged his head, at the same time, she answered, ¡°Elder Sister Laura is examining the overallmodities in our storage and is discussing matters with Patriarch Billy regarding its distribution. At the same time, Megan and Lizzy are studying the map.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he held Meg¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m fine really. Come and take a seat with me for a while.¡±

    Meg nodded, then the went around the sofa and sat behind Zhao Hai, snuggling gently on his bosom. Zhao Hai held Meg¡¯s soft body and upon smelling her delicate fragrance, began to rx his nerves slowly.

    Meg also felt Zhao Hai bing more rxed, she ced her ear to Zhao Hai¡¯s chest and listened to his heartbeat, then she said with a soft voice, ¡°Young Master, can we win?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied with a serious tone, ¡°Of course we can. Our destiny can only be decided by ourselves, nobody can control our lives.¡±

    Meg nodded, then she said, ¡°Young Master, after repelling the Demons and the Divine Race, what should we do next? Will we go back to the ck Wastnd and live in seclusion?¡±

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted and said, ¡°Why would we live in seclusion? If we did repel the Demons and the Divine Race, then we would follow them to the Demon Realm and the Divine Realm. We need to cause them irreparable damage so that they wouldn¡¯t think about returning to the Ark Continent. Otherwise, they would recover and then try to invade the Ark Continent once more. We can¡¯t live forever and we would have our own children soon. If we die and leave our offspring here, we cannot have them suffer attacks from the Demon Realm and the Divine Race once again.¡±

    Meg¡¯s face turned red, she sat up and looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°Young Master, why don¡¯t you answer my question properly? And what are you talking about, children?¡±

    Zhao Hai faintly smiled and said, ¡°Look, we have been married for quite some time, but we still haven¡¯t had a child. I¡¯m just looking after Grandpa Green and Grandma Merine¡¯s worries. They had always wanted a new heir to the Buda n.¡±

    Meg blushed and rolled her eyes at Zhao Hai. However, she didn¡¯t leave, instead, she leaned towards Zhao Hai¡¯s body and said, ¡°I really hope that everyone would be happily together all the time, not thinking about many things. Brother Hai, why do people do this? Why would the Demons and the Divine Race want to invade us?¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°No other reason but ambition. In the eyes of the Divine Race, the Ark Continent is a source of troops. Naturally, when they control the continent, they would be treating everyone here as ves. Then the ves would join their armies and fight their enemies. On the other hand, the Demons see the continent as a huge cake. The living environment of the Demon Realm is extremely terrible, therefore, they want to upy the Ark Continent. Unfortunately, the Demons are used to ughter, so they didn¡¯t even think about a peaceful method in order to reside in the continent. Instead, they wanted to kill every single creature in the continent in order to make way for their own poption to move in. At the same time, I also think that the Demons are afraid. From what I learned when I met the Demon in ra Mountain, they have been investigating the continent for more than a thousand years. Therefore, they must have learned about how the Humans were suppressing the other races. And since the Demons were also a foreign race, then it was natural that the Humans would suppress them as well. If they were toe peacefully and get suppressed by the Humans, then they might as well kill off everyone in the continent.¡±

    Meg was confused, ¡°Young Master, didn¡¯t Cai¡¯er say that the Demon Realm is muchrger than the Ark Continent? Then once they take the continent, wouldn¡¯t they have problems in amodating everyone?¡±

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted and said, ¡°Of course, but there was no use in thinking about other people. As long as the high-ranked Demons can live here then all is good. These low-level Demons can be neglected then. This is the rule of the Demon Realm. Once you have a high rank in the hierarchy, then you would get anything that you want. If you are a low-ranked Demon and then managed to get something good, then you would have to hand it over to a higher-ranked Demon. Otherwise, it would only bring you disaster. To put it bluntly, the lower-ranked Demons are the high-ranked Demons¡¯ ves.¡±

    Meg nodded, ¡°So it¡¯s like that. How about the amount of soldiers that woulde here? Does Cai¡¯er know?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and smiled bitterly, ¡°How can Cai¡¯er not know? One could say that Cai¡¯er is the most informed person with regards to the Demon Realm. From what she can estimate, the army that would arrive would have no less than 50 million soldiers in it.¡±

    Meg was greatly surprised, ¡°50 million? That much?¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°And that number only counts the number of Demons that woulde. We didn¡¯t include the number of magic beasts that would join them. At the same time, there are also Dark Mages among the Demon Army,pletely capable of summoning undead. If a battle happens, their numbers wouldn¡¯t go down too fast. We really have met a difficult opponent this time.¡±

    Meg¡¯splexion changed dramatically, ¡°What do we do?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can rest assured that there¡¯s no need to worry. If they have 50 million troops, then the continent has its own army as well. And for those who can summon the undead, let¡¯s see how they fare against me. There¡¯s no need to be afraid, everything will be fine.¡±

    Meg nodded, then Zhao Hai turned his gaze towards the monitor. There were no changes in Demon City, there were some Dark Mages and adventurers that left, but the majority of them still stayed behind. They wanted to help the army of the Buddha Empire in fighting off the Demon army.¡±

    These Dark Mages and Adventurers clearly understood that the Demons wouldn¡¯t spare anyone in the continent. If they leave today, sooner orter, they would still face the Demons. These Dark Mages and Adventurers were also people who liked to live beside the de of a knife. So after knowing that the Demons wereing, not only did they stay, the also prepared to fight against the Demons.

    Also, the Buddha Empire had sent word that as long as they make meritorious deeds in the battle against the Demons, then they might gain themselves a hereditary noble title. This prize was too tempting for the Adventurers and Dark Mages.

    One must know that a hereditary title waspletely different to an ordinary one. It would be impossible for ordinary nobles to pass their title to their children. For example, when Mages who were given their titles die, their status would be gone. Only if they had a child with good talent and bes a great Mage, then that child would have the right to apply for inheriting the title.

    The Buddha Empire had truly ced sufficient capital this time. They didn¡¯t have much troops in the vicinity of Demon City. And in a short period of seven days, it would be impossible for them to assemble an army for reinforcement. Therefore, the Buddha Emperor made a decision, provide the Adventurers and Dark Mages with benefits of great titles so that they would stay behind and defend the city. These people had lived in this ce all year round, so they should have the right abilities to defend against the Demon army.

    It was because of this thatrge quantities of Adventurers and Dark Mages had remained and decided to fight the Demon Race together with the Buddha Empire¡¯s army.

    However, the Buddha Empire can only gather about two hundred regr troops in these seven days. If we add the Adventurers and Dark Mages, then it might reach about four hundred thousand. Although these numbers were quite strong, it was still impossible if they were to defend against the Demon Army. Therefore, Zhao Hai decided to head towards Demon City and take personalmand of the defenders!

 Chapter 680 - Protecting the Homeland

    <h4>Chapter 680 - Protecting the Homnd</h4>

    Wei Gan was a Dark Mage who had lived in Demon City for a long time. He wasn¡¯t from the Calci Family, once can say that he had nothing to do with the Calci Family at all. However, one shouldn¡¯t think that he¡¯s just a simple character. More than a thousand years ago, Wei Gan¡¯s ancestors were formidable Mages of a huge empire, their family even held the title of a Duke.

    However, it was just a pity that the Empire that his family held loyalty to was extinguished by the Lyon Empire. Since their family were loyalists to their Empire, the Lyon Empire took their title away. Moreover, they were also suppressed everywhere. In the end, their family couldn¡¯t endure it anymore and ran away to Demon City.

    In every empire, there would always be a ce where the strongest people gather. Take the Lyon Empire, for example, formidable characters would flock towards the town on the foot of ra Mountain. For the Buddha Empire, that ce was Demon City. Demon City was very suitable for Dark Mages to live in. Therefore, the Gan Family decided to settle down here. And even if Demon City was inside the Buddha Empire, the Empire¡¯s power was actually weak here This made it possible for the family to find their ce.

    However, Demon City was just unsafe to begin with. About some hundreds of years ago, a dark creatures and undead suddenly ran out of the Demonic Abyss and made arge scale attack on Demon City. The city was close to being overwhelmed, and even if the defense was sessful, a lot of Dark Mages had fallen in the process. At that time, the Gan Family wasn¡¯t spared form the losses. In the end, the family didn¡¯t manage to stabilize their footing and slowly lost its power over time.

    In the current time, the Gan Family was reduced to a few dozen Dark Mages. But even so, Adventurers and other Dark Mages still didn¡¯t dare to underestimate them. Because of the Gan Family¡¯s long history, their dark magic spells were quite formidable. And most importantly, the Gan Family had always treated the Demon City as their home, greeting everyone in the city as though they were family members. Every single inhabitant of the city was very respectful towards the family. If ever some kind of conflict arises, the Gan family would even be asked to mediate.

    Wei Gan was only an ordinary Dark Mage in the family. He wasn¡¯t the Patriarch nor was he the sessor. He was just any ordinary Dark Mage.

    The Buddha Empire had already told the city about what would happen. At the same time, the Empire had also started to gather up some troops and sent them here. They also invited the Adventurers, Dark Mages, and Dark Mage families to stay and defend the city together.

    This was where the Gan Family didn¡¯t disappoint the Buddha Empire. They were the first ones to lobby the Adventurers and Dark Mages to stay inside the City and help with the defense. In the end, the majority of the strength of the City remained.

    Not only this, the Gan Family also sent their members in order to help the army guard and patrol the walls. Because of the Dark Mages¡¯ sensitivity to the dark element, the patrol went very smoothly, saving the army a lot of effort.

    One could say that Demon City¡¯s topography was very strange. When constructing Demon City, the main goal of its infrastructure was to defend against the Demonic Abyss. As for the Demonic Abyss, since it had the word ¡®abyss¡¯ in its name, then it was no wonder that it was very deep. As to how deep? Nobody knows. Everybody who came to deeply explore the area weren¡¯t able to return to tell the tale.

    So how big was the Demonic Abyss? If one were to look, the Abyss appeared just like a giant crack in the world ten thousand li(.5km) long, with the widest opening spanning more than 2000 li. There was also a gentle slope on the ground just outside Demon City, the other ces were steep cliffs where magic beasts weren¡¯t able to crawl on. Most importantly, a dark mist covers the Demonic Abyss all year round, making people unable to clearly see anything.

    It was precisely because of this that Demon City existed. If one were to speak about the continent¡¯s oldest cities, then Demon City would surely be up there. It was even said that the city had existed for as long as the Demonic Abyss itself. But in any case, whenever war erupts in the continent, almost nobody came to touch Demon City. This was because the city didn¡¯t have regr armies defending it. Most who were inside the city were Adventurers, Mercenaries, and Dark Mages. This made the city something that looks like it didn¡¯t belong in this world. For many years, the sameposition of people were defending the city, Therefore, people from the continent had quite aplicated view towards this ce.

    On this day, Wei Gan was on the wall, staring nkly at the distance. His current position right now wasn¡¯t in the city¡¯s eastern wall, which meant that he wasn¡¯t facing the Demonic Abyss. It was a wall that faced the continent, so it should be quite safe. However, Wei Gan still needed to inspect the ce because the Buddha Empire had sent word that people from the Demon Realm had already infiltrated the continent. This meant that they might take the city at any time.

    Wei Gan looked at the surrounding army. These troops weren¡¯t the Buddha Empire¡¯s most elite cavalry. These people knew why they were here so they all had a very serious look on their face.

    At this time, Wei Gan noticed a dark spot in the horizon. It was flying towards the city, he even thought that it was a creature of darkness.

    The Gan Family¡¯s dark magic held some differences to the continent¡¯s dark magic, this gave the members of the Gan Family much more sensitivity towards dark energy. Therefore, when Wei Gan felt the dark energying out of the dark spot, and that the direction of the spot seem to be heading towards Demon City, he immediately thought of the Buddha Empire¡¯s warning. His heart immediately started to beat as he shouted, ¡°Everyone, a dark creature thate from the maind is heading here. Prepare yourselves!¡±

    Although the army that the Buddha Empire sent weren¡¯t the most elite Iron Cavalry, these people were still elites in their local military. Before these soldiers came here, they were also instructed to cooperate with the Dark Mages since these people were very sensitive towards dark creatures. Seeing that the Buddha Empire were giving high regard to the Dark Mages in the city, the army immediately stood up when they heard Wei Gan¡¯s voice. The magic cannons were then prepared as well as the ballistas.

    Just as they got ready, the dark spot in the distance suddenly flew faster towards them. These people became nervous, especially the artillery troops. They were anxiously looking at the dark spot. Since the magic cannons and the ballistas were their only defensive weapon, the flying enemy would surely target them first.

    The dark spot continued to slowly growrger, and as soon as the people on the wall recognized what the dark spot was, all of them were shocked. It didn¡¯t matter if they were from the Buddha Empire¡¯s army or the Dark Mages, their expressions were the same. The dark spot turned out to be a Bone Dragon, and on the skull of the Dragon stood a very ordinary looking Dark Mage.

    But who in Demon City wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize who this person was. Perhaps they might not recognize his face, but his reputation surely rang in their minds. This was Zhao Hai Buda, Lyon Empire¡¯s Emperor, and the continent¡¯s strongest Dark Mage!

    Zhao Hai was now widely epted as the strongest Dark Mage in the continent, every single citizen in the various empires already knew about this point. He managed to kill Dragons, unearthed the conspiracy of the Demons, and even became the Emperor of the Lyon Empire. Every single Dark Mage almost looked at him as a God. For them, Zhao Hai was a deity that was aloof as he overlooked them.

    Zhao Hai had rested well inside the Space. After seeing Laura and the others, he immediately went out. He had already taken a look at the situation in Demon City. Seeing that there weren¡¯t any serious matters going on, Zhao Hai decided toe out in a far away ce and then rode a Bone Dragon towards the fortress city, enjoying the wind that was hitting his face.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately enter the city, when he saw the wall, he had the Bone Dragon go down to the ground outside the city and walked down from it. After storing the Bone Dragon, he walked slowly towards the city¡¯s wall.

    The defenders on the wall immediately reacted. An officer shouted towards the soldier at the gate, ¡°Quick, open the gate, hurry up!¡± Then just as the officer rushed towards the gate, he noticed that someone hade faster than him, it was Wei Gan.

    Wei Gan, who was just amon Dark Mage, was actually quicker than him, a 7th rank Warrior. This made the army officer look at him in a strange manner, wondering if Wei Gan was both a Mage and a Warrior.

    Naturally, Wei Gan wasn¡¯t a Warrior, he was only a Mage. The reason why he was so quick was because he was too excited. When the army arrived, he had head that Zhao Hai would also be personallying in order to takemand. This made all of the Dark Mages excited, they can actually see Zhao Hai with their own two eyes. This was a very extraordinary matter. However, people were still quite doubtful about this fact. After all, who was Zhao Hai? He was the Patriarch of the Buda n and was also the Emperor of the Lyon Empire. Although they knew that Zhao Hai was able to kill Dragons, would such a person still risk himself in order toe to Demon City?

    For the people in Demon City, Zhao Hai was a distant person, one who wouldn¡¯t stain his hand in a messy situation like in Demon City. Most of the people in Demon City didn¡¯t actually expect Zhao Hai toe, they just thought that the Buddha Empire only said this in order tofort their hearts. The main reason why these people stayed in the city was because they needed to protect their home. No matter what words the higher ups say, these people would still stay behind.

    They weren¡¯t doing this in order to protect the Human Race, nor was it because of their dedication towards the continent. For them, waging war with the Demons was just a way to protect their homnd.

 Chapter 681 - Influential Figure

    <h4>Chapter 681 - Influential Figure</h4>

    Zhao Hai stood under the city¡¯s gate, he didn¡¯t want to act too high-profile, it just wasn¡¯t his character. Although he was now the Emperor of the Lyon Empire, he knew absolutely nothing about the Empire at all. Because of this, he really didn¡¯t think of himself as the Emperor, he was more like a stabilizer, temporarily acting as the Emperor because of the present situation.

    At the same time, he also didn¡¯t deem himself to be an influential person. In his mind he was just like any other person on the continent, doing what anybody would have done. The only reason why people were unable to do things that he can do was because they didn¡¯t have the help of the Space.

    Zhao Hai might not be aware, but he was actually an extremely influential person on the continent. From what the continent knew, Zhao Hai was a Foreign Prince of the Beastmen as well as a Foreign Elder of the Dwarves and the Elves. In fact, Zhao Hai was also given the title of Foreign Admiral by the Fishmen, but this information was withheld by the Mermaid Queen.

    Thess many statuses on one person was unprecedented in the continent, something that might not even be repeated in the future. This made Zhao Hai an very influential figure in the continent. Perhaps it was only Zhao Hai who has yet to discover this point.

    The gates of Demon City slowly opened. What made Zhao Hai surprised was the first person toe out, it was a Dark Mage. This person looks like 40 years old, he wore a somewhat new Dark Mage robe, he had a grassy hair and a thin beard. The person was also quite thin, he looked just like that weird uncle that everyone has. This person had a flush on his face along with shining eyes, he actually gave Zhao Hai a bit of a scare.

    This person was naturally Wei Gan. He was too excited, he didn¡¯t think that he would meet his idol while defending the city wall. His heart was extremely happy to the point that he began to lose control of his body.

    Under Zhao Hai¡¯s gaze, this strange uncle ran very fast toward him. Then the man plopped to the ground, and under Zhao Hai¡¯s surprised expression, he kissed Zhao Hai¡¯s shoes.

    This made Zhao Hai stare, then he immediately pulled the Dark Mage up and said, ¡°Mister, there¡¯s no need to do that. Who are you?¡±

    When Wei Gan discovered that Zhao Hai was asking for his name, he immediately bowed to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Paying respects to Mister Zhao Hai. This one is called Wei Gan, a mage of Demon City¡¯s Gan family. I represent the Gan Family in weing your arrival. If it is possible, please pay us a visit.¡±

    Wei Gan was very excited, he really wasn¡¯t expecting Zhao Hai to be a guest in the Gan Family. In his opinion, even if Zhao Hai only promised visit, then it would already be the greatest honor to the Gan Family.

    Zhao Hai looked at Wei Gan. In fact, he already knew the things that Wei Gan has been doing since Cai¡¯er has been monitoring the entirety of Demon City. Zhao Hai was afraid that there were people controlled by the Demons here. It wouldn¡¯t be good if there was a Demon coborator inside the city when the battle starts. But unexpectedly, there were no Demon controlled people inside Demon City. Especially in this Gan Family, they were the ones that advocated for the defense against the Demons the most. Therefore, Zhao Hai had a very deep impression towards this family.

    Zhao Hai immediately smiled and said, ¡°So it turns out to be Mister Wei Gan. I already know about what your Gan Family had done, so I must thank you in behalf of the people of the continent. You can rest assured that I would pay a visit to the Gan Family. However, I need to pay a visit to the defending army first. I have some things to discuss with them.¡±

    Wei Gan didn¡¯t dare to stop him, he immediately replied, ¡°I won¡¯t dare to stop Mister from doing his business. But please make sure to pay a visit to the Family. We will wee you at any time. I will now go back to inform the family.¡± Then he turned around and ran back to the city with a speed that even a Warrior wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him.

    Zhao Hai looked at Wei Gan¡¯s departing back and couldn¡¯t help but smile. He thought that this Mage from the Gan Family was quite interesting. At this time, the army officer has arrived in front of Zhao Hai. The officer then gave Zhao Hai a salute and said, ¡°We wee the arrival of the Lyon Emperor Zhao Hai. I am the defender assigned to the East Gate, Leonard.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Captain Leonard is too polite. There¡¯s no Empire here, so you can just call me Zhao Hai. We¡¯re now allies, jointly fighting against the Demon Race.¡±

    Leonard didn¡¯t¡¯ expect that Zhao Hai was very easy to speak to, he immediately replied, ¡°Alright, Mister Zhao Hai. Mister,e with me, I already sent word to the General. I¡¯ll be taking you to the General¡¯s residence.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he took a step towards Demon City. At this moment, a horse carriage flew from inside Demon City. This carriage was quite spirited but it still managed to keep stable. It stopped in front of Zhao Hai as its driver got down and said, ¡°Mister, please board the carriage.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then boarded the carriage. Then the carriage turned itself around and rushed back to the city. Leonard didn¡¯t dare to neglect Zhao Hai¡¯s arrival as he lead 20 other subordinates and escorted the carriage on the back to the city.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t surprised about this reception, although he didn¡¯t regard himself as a Monarch and an influential person, he was after all the Buda n¡¯s Patriarch. In Demon City, this status should¡¯ve at least gained high regard, giving him some allowance when ites to authority.

    Before long, Zhao Hai and the others had arrived at the General¡¯s residence. The General¡¯s residence was actually just a normal house. Since there was no military outpost here, what the General used was the residence of a former Merchant in Demon City. Because that Merchant has returned to the Buddha Empire, his house was requisitioned and became the General¡¯s temporary ce.

    As soon as the carriage arrived, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t even need to open the door as it was opened from the outside. Zhao Hai stared nkly as he saw a middle-aged man in military uniform holding the door of the carriage open.

    Then that middle aged person gave Zhao Hai a salute and said, ¡°Buddha Empire¡¯s General Besmir wees Mister Zhao Hai to Demon City.¡±

    Zhao Hai walked out of the carriage and returned the salute, ¡°General Besmir is too polite. There¡¯s actually no need to open the door for me.¡±

    Besmir smiled and said, ¡°It is only proper for me to open the door for Mister. Mister has been running around the continent, contacting each power personally. Compared to Mister¡¯s effort, me and the others can only bow down in shame. Mister, pleasee with me.¡± Zhao Hai quickly replied, ¡°Alright.¡± Then he walked towards the General¡¯s residence alongside Besmir.

    This temporary residence was not big, just a house and a courtyard. Besmir invited Zhao Hai to sit inside the residence¡¯s living room. At this point, the living room looked a lot more like a battlemand center. There were stretches of map hangin on the wall as well as a big table at the middle of the room. This big table also had a map. This map showed Demon City as well as outside of it, the verified areas of the Demonic Abyss.

    This Demonic Abyss map was naturally iplete. But the map of the surrounding areas was already helpful for the uing fight.

    Zhao Hai nodded at Besmir¡¯s methods, he turned to Besmir and said, ¡°General is very diligent. May I know the ns that the General hase up with?¡±

    Besmir didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be straightforward, having just arrived to Demon City. However, Besmir also knew that it wasn¡¯t time for small talk, so he immediately lead Zhao Hai to the map. Then Besmir said, ¡°Mister, look here, this terrain is very crucial in protecting the Demonic Abyss. This is due to the gentle slope, although it isn¡¯t that steep, it can still hinder an army¡¯s advance. I intend to use this slope to carry outyers andyers of blockade to resist the Demon Army. What does mister think about this?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the map, gently knitting his eyebrows. To be honest, there weren¡¯t any major issues to Besmir approach. However, that n didn¡¯t take into ount therge number of demonic creatures that would being out of the abyss. If arge amount of creaturese out, then thisyers uponyers of blockade would eventually be overrun. At the same time, this n would also dilute the number of personnel on each point, which was also detrimental in defending the city.

    When Besmir saw Zhao Hai frown, perhaps not contented with what he heard, his heart couldn¡¯t help but beat faster. Zhao Hai was an existence that he cannot afford to offend. In fact, even the Buddha Emperor wouldn¡¯t dare offend Zhao Hai. Therefore, when Besmir saw that Zhao Hai seemed to be dissatisfied with the arrangement, he immediately became afraid.

    Zhao Hai was divided on whether to expose the numbers of the Demon Race or not. He was afraid that if he revealed the number of invaders to Besmir, then it might topple the General¡¯s confidence in defending the city. However, if Zhao Hai didn¡¯t tell the General the enemy¡¯s numbers, how could Zhao Hai convince him to change the n?

    Zhao Hai thought about this for a while, then he opened his mouth and said, ¡°There are no problems with the General¡¯s arrangement. However, I think the General seems to have overlooked something. That is the quantity of the Demon Realm¡¯s army.¡±

    When Besmir heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but stare for a moment. Then his expression turned ugly, he looked back at the map which made his expression change even more, he turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, are you saying that there would be arge number of Demon Realm invaders?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°General, think about it, if the Demon Realm wanted to invade the continent, then would they only send a small number of soldiers? First, let¡¯s not discuss about how big the Demon Realm is, but in Ark Continent, if one were given the power of the entire world, how big would their army be? The number of Demon Realm soldiers certainly wouldn¡¯t be smaller than that. At the same time, thebat power of the Demons is quite strong, when I met a 9th rank Demonst time, he didn¡¯t die even when I managed to slice his head open, he even managed to make a counter attack. This kind ofbat resilience is astounding. Therefore, I think that the General should just withdraw the army and defend the city. And while the General defends the city, the external defenses will be handed over to me.¡±

    When Besmir heard Zhao Hai, he immediately understood. Zhao Hai had a lot of strong undead, this fact was already known to the continent. He also didn¡¯t doubt the fighting capability of Zhao Hai¡¯s undead. Besmir just overlooked the power and numbers of the Demon Realm army, now that Zhao Hai said it, he also felt like there were problems in his n.

 Chapter 682 - Unimportant Person

    <h4>Chapter 682 - Unimportant Person</h4>

    Besmir understood that Zhao Hai wanted him to withdraw his army, minimizing the losses to the defending troops. At the same time, Zhao Hai would use his undead army to bear the brunt of the attack, after all, they were also strong enough to do so.

    Besmire wasn¡¯t a fool, considering the manpower present in Demon City, it would be impossible for them alone to block the Demon Race. The previous time that the Demons attacked, it took the power of the entire continent to drive them back. Ninth rank experts joined in the resistance back then as well. Those 9th ranks even used forbidden sacrificial magic in order to seal up several spatial rifts. It was said that those 9th ranks were much stronger than the 9th ranks in the present time. And more importantly, a lot of forbidden magics have been lost from that day forth. If one were topare the proficiency of magic today and in the past, then one could say that it might not have improved, and in terms of forbidden magics, then it might be even worse.

    The reason why Besmir thought about all of these was because magic was something that was constantly being developed. It was just like how Earth developed from using cold weapons into using firearms, from using stone tools into using metal ones. However, that progress took thousands of years. The Ark Continent underwent the same process as well. After a long period of research, the continent¡¯s progress was also quite amazing.

    As far as people were concerned, the magic of the continent tens of thousands of years ago wasn¡¯t asplicated as it was now. That magic back then was just powerful, especially the forbidden magics, it had the power to move mountains Although forbidden magics can still aplish this at the present time, one shouldn¡¯t forget the fact that only very few Mages were able to use forbidden magics.

    People who had studied history discovered that tens of thousands of years ago, promoting to 9th rank was much easier than it was now. At that time, there were even news that people had been ascending to the Divine Realm. But after that, there were no information of people ascending for tens of thousands of years.

    Although this point made people confused, their research yielded them with no results. In the end, the researchers just reckoned that the magic elements present in the continent right now was much thinnerpared to back then. But was it really like this? Nobody knows.

    However, even if forbidden magics were very rare in the present time, the continent had actually taken another road when ites to magic. Some low to mid-level magics have be strongerpared to back then. There were also a lot of Mages right now, so if one would reallypare, then the current magical level wasn¡¯t that worsepared to before.

    But while people can say that its no worse than tens of thousands of years ago, nobody would dare say that it was stronger. If it took the entire continent to repel the Demonsst time, then it would also take the entire continent to repel the Demons now.

    Although Besmir didn¡¯t know about the situation of the Demon Race, he was quite smart, he knew that the spatial cracks in the past had appeared by ident. The Demons weren¡¯t aware that those spatial cracks would appear, they were also very ignorant when ites to the Ark Continent.

    But now, it was different, the Demons had been aware of the Ark Continent for tens of thousands of years. Although they were defeated and had the spatial cracks sealed, the Demons still waited for many years in order to invade the Ark Continent.

    The previous Demon invasion can be said to be done in haste, they just didn¡¯t have time to prepare. But now that they were prepared, there was no way to solidlypare the two events. Therefore, blocking the Demons here would certainly prove impossible. Besmir¡¯s purpose here was to dy the Demons for a couple of days, giving the continent time to gear up.

    When he heard Zhao Hai¡¯s n, Besmir couldn¡¯t help but nod and said, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll be doing it ording to Mister¡¯s n. Does mister have any more ideas?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t. However I¡¯ll be heading to the Gan Family and then going to the Demonic Abyss to take a look. I want to clear all the undead and magic beasts there before the Demons arrive otherwise they might aid the Demons in their invasion.¡±

    Besmir stared, then he knit his eyebrows and said, ¡°Mister, that is too dangerous. I suggest that you don¡¯t go.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°General can rest assured, I already had managed to explore several Forbidden Areas of the Continent. I had been to the Northern Icefield as well as the Carrion Swamp. The Demonic Abyss shouldn¡¯t be any different from those.¡± Then Zhao Hai turned around and walked towards outside.

    When Besmir heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. There were few people who were aware that Zhao Hai went to the Northern Icefield, however, the fact that he had explored the Carrion Swamp wasn¡¯t well known. Zhao Hai¡¯s exploration of the Carrion Swamp was what made Besmir astonished.

    The people of the continent had always spected that the Buda n had a secret territory somewhere. Otherwise, where would the family¡¯s good productse from? However, up until now, people weren¡¯t able to find it. But if one adds Zhao Hai¡¯s statement that he had explored the Carrion Swamp, seeing how well he was doing, and the fact that the ck Wastnd was still owned by the Buda n, Besmir immediately thought that the Buda n¡¯s mysterious territory was actually their first territory in the continent, the ck Wastnd.

    What was this? Is there something good out there in the ck Wastnd? It depends on which hands it falls into. Other Dark Mages can control thousands of undead, and it was known that Zhao Hai can control undead that numbered in the millions. If he can do this, then why can¡¯t he grow something in the ck Wastnd?

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about what Besmir was thinking. The reason he told Besmir about this fact was because he was already prepared to reveal the ck Wastnd to the entire continent. At this point, there was no use for him if he were to take the ck Wastnd as his secret.

    After Zhao Hai left the General¡¯s residence, a carriage driver immediately bowed towards him and said, ¡°Mister, I am the General¡¯s personal carriage driver. I have been given the task of taking you wherever you want.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I want to go to the Gan Family, do you know the way?¡±

    The carriage driver immediately replied, ¡°Of course, Mister, there¡¯s no ce in Demon City that I am unable to find. I ask Mister to please board the carriage.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and went into the carriage while the driver held the door open for him. Then the carriage immediately soared towards the Gan Family. In Demon City, there were only few people who don¡¯t know of the Gan Family. However, the family¡¯s residence wasn¡¯t very special. There were no special structures anywhere, it looks just like an ordinary residence with a very ordinary courtyard.

    As soon as the carriage stopped in front of the Gan Family¡¯s residence, the carriage driver immediately got down from the carriage and went to two Gan Family members who were guarding the gate. When the two Gan family members saw the carriage driver, they immediately recognized him, one of them said, ¡°Barn, I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯de. We really can¡¯t amodate you, do you know who we¡¯re expecting today? It¡¯s mister Zhao Hai. Therefore, the family can¡¯t really receive visitors now.¡±

    Barn smiled at the two people and said, ¡°I was given an order by General Besmir, starting today, I will be acting as Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage driver. Today, Mister Zhao Hai asked me to take him here to see the Gan Family.¡± After Barn said that, he quickly opened the door as Zhao Hai walked down from the carriage.

    The two people from the Gan family were shocked, then didn¡¯t think that Barn would actually be Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage driver. Although Barn¡¯s driving skills and carriage were the best in Demon City, they still didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to sit in Barn¡¯s carriage. They thought that Zhao Hai would be visiting the Gan Family on board the General¡¯s special carriage.

    Actually, this arrangement was made by Besmir. He wasn¡¯t actually very stingy in handing his carriage over, however, he was given information by the Buddha Emperor that Zhao Hai preferred to be low-key if possible. Making a huge show wouldn¡¯t be to Zhao Hai¡¯s liking. Therefore, Besmir decided to have Barn take Zhao Hai around. Naturally, this arrangement was very well liked by Zhao Hai.

    After seeing Zhao Haie out, the two immediately responded, they took steps towards Zhao Hai before bowing, ¡°We have seen Mister Zhao Hai. Mister, pleasee in.¡¯ Then one of them escorted Zhao Hai in while the other ran as fast as he could to report the matter to the family. Naturally, the first one to be informed would be the Patriarch of the Gan Family.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t surprised about this situation, he turned his head towards the doorman and said, ¡°Hey, are you very familiar with Barn?¡± The Gan Family member didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would be very polite. He couldn¡¯t help but gape his mouth, unable to speak.

    Zhao Hai looked at the person¡¯s expression and smiled faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, just answer my question, I won¡¯t eat you.¡±

    The Gan family member recovered, his face couldn¡¯t help but turn red as he apologized, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry Mister, I have been rude. Right, I am very familiar with Barn. He grew up inside Demon City and his parents were adventurers. But one time, his parents went to the Demonic Abyss to explore, only to nevere back. After then he became a beggar in Demon City before working for other people when he grew older. Afterwards, when he had the money, he bought himself a horse carriage, bing Demon City¡¯s best carriage driver. With him having grown up in the city, there were nobody who bullied him, making him enjoy a good life. When the news about the Demon invasion came and civilians were leaving, Barn decided to stay behind. He said that although he couldn¡¯t fight and help in resisting the Demons, he would still offer his carriage to help the army with transportation. General Besmir felt grateful for Barn¡¯s decision so he decided to have Barn be his residence¡¯s attendant.¡±

 Chapter 683 - Slaves

    <h4>Chapter 683 - ves</h4>

    Zhao Hai quietly listened to the words of the Gan Family member. If Zhao Hai was an influential person in the continent, then this Barn was a very small and unimportant person. In his entire life, Barn could only be a carriage driver, besides ves, he was among the lowest ranked people in the continent.

    However, Zhao Hai was actually touched by this unimportant person. He didn¡¯t have the strength yet he still offered his efforts to defend his home. If the continent were to have a lot of people like this, then the continent would never fall. It wouldn¡¯t be a ve to the Divine Race nor would it be eliminated by the Demons, Zhao Hai had a firm belief of this point.

    When he heard the doorman¡¯s words, turned towards the carriage and looked at the scenery. Standing nearby the carriage was Barn, peacefully standing there while looking at the surroundings. It seems like it didn¡¯t matter to Barn whether he had seen this scenery before or not.

    Zhao Hai felt like Barn was like 1900 in the move ¡®The Legend of 1900¡¯. Ever since childhood, Barn didn¡¯t leave Demon City, the same as 1900 who didn¡¯t leave the ship. Their lives were reflections of each other. The outside world was too big, and because of this, both of them were afraid. This made them decide to just stay in their own world. It also made Zhao Hai reflect on his life back on Earth, when he was just an ordinary nerd.

    The Gan Family member was confused as he looked at Zhao Hai. He didn¡¯t know why Zhao Hai stopped. Moreover, he was looking at Barn with a very strange gaze. However, the Gan Family member didn¡¯t say anything, with his status, he didn¡¯t have the merit to disturb Zhao Hai. Not only him, even if the Gan Family Patriarch were to see Zhao Hai, he would still need to respect Zhao Hai¡¯s actions.

    Then Zhao Hai turned his head towards the doorman and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He had made a decision, he would lead Barn to the outside world. He wanted Barn to see another world other than his own, even if it meant that Barn would know about the Space.

    Although it was said that the Gan Family¡¯s residence wasmon, it wasn¡¯t small. Just after Zhao Hai walked through the first courtyard, he suddenly heard some footsteps in the distance. Then as the footsteps got louder, several people appeared. These people were wearing mage¡¯s robes, it seems like they are the core members of the Gan Family.

    On their lead was 50-year old Mage. He didn¡¯t have a very magnificent robe, and the staff on his hand seems like it was made out of beast bones. His hair was somewhat gray but it was actually very neat. If one were to see Wei Gan and see him as embarrassing, then this person exudes the presence of seriousness.

    However, instead of seriousness this old Mage had a very excited look on his face. When he saw Zhao Hai, he immediately walked towards Zhao Hai and knelt, ¡°Mister, please forgive me for being unable to personally wee you. I ask mister to excuse my bad manners. I am the Patriarch of the Gan n, Tywin Gan.¡± The Mages behind him knelt down as well. This action gave the doorman an extreme fright. When the core members saw Zhao Hai, they didn¡¯t just salute, they actually knelt. The doorman was afraid that he had been very disrespectful.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect these people to go overboard with their greeting. He immediately helped Tywin up as he said, ¡°Why would Patriarch Tywin give me such an overboard greeting? This Zhao Hai won¡¯t dare ept it.¡±

    Tywin bowed down and said, ¡°Mister can surely ept it. If mister can¡¯t then nobody could. Our Gan Family is willing to be Mister¡¯s ves, I hope mister can agree.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, being a ve waspletely different from being vassals. Vassals have their own autonomy, it would be fine as long as they obey their master¡¯s orders. However, ves didn¡¯t have the right to autonomy. In the future, they would need to obey Zhao Hai¡¯s every word. They would do what Zhao Hai wanted them to do.Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t understand, why would they suddenly decide to be his ves?

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t agree immediately, instead, he calmly said, ¡°Patriarch is too polite. I will not ept for now. Can we go in and discuss it first?¡±

    Tywin immediately replied, ¡°Of course, we have been disrespectful. Mister, pleasee in.¡± Then he led Zhao Hai towards through the courtyard and then to a lobby. Then he asked Zhao Hai to sit down while all of them stayed standing.

    Zhao Hai looked at them and calmly asked, ¡°Might I know why your Family wanted to be my n¡¯s ves?¡±

    Tywin settled his own emotions down and seriously replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be totally honest to Mister, after this Demon Race matter gets finished, we won¡¯t be able to stay inside Demon City anymore. We had stayed inside Demon City for a long time, but we still haven¡¯t made any close friends. Even if we side with the Calci Family, we still can¡¯t be assured of our future. Therefore, we decided to side with Mister. You are the continent¡¯s strongest Dark Mage, so we want to rely on you for survival. And since we don¡¯t have the abilities to be vassals, we are willing to be your ves.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Tywin, he can somewhat understand the sorrows of this small n. Therefore, Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°How many people currently belong to the Gan Family?¡±

    Tywin immediately replied, ¡°We have a total of 17 Dark Mages in the family. Seven 4th ranks, three 5th ranks, three 6th ranks, two 7th ranks, and two 8th ranks. There are also 32 other members along with 10 ves.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, the number was not a lot. He turned his head to Tywin and said, ¡°You really want to be my n¡¯s ves? You can think about it more.¡±

    Hearing that Zhao Hai seems to be willing, Tywin quickly said, ¡°We are willing, very willing. Mister, rest assured, we already discussed this with everyone.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright, I agree. Starting today, you shall call me Young Master. Call all your family members as well as ves, I shall be sending them to a safe ce. The Dark Mages would have to remain, I need you somewhere else.¡±

    Tywin immediately responded, ¡°Yes, Young Master. We will arrange it right away.¡± Then he immediately told the Dark Mages behind him to arrange the things that Zhao Hai had ordered. Then Tywin stayed to listen for further instructions from Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai looked at them and said, ¡°Most people in the continent only know that I am a Dark Mage, but they didn¡¯t know how I became one. Since you have be my ves, then I shall be open about you about these. After this matter, I shall tell you. In the meantime, I shall be using my Space Divergent Technique in order to send your family members to the ck Wastnd, that ce is the true ce of my Buda n. Then I shall be giving all of you potions, elevating your strengths to 9th rank. I¡¯llbe leading you to the Demonic Abyss in order to eliminate all the magic beasts and undead there so that they cannot be part of the Demon army.¡±

    Even if Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t revealed too much, these small secrets were enough to make the Gan Family Dark Mages excited. Zhao Hai telling them things that ordinary people couldn¡¯t know meant that Zhao Hai already treated them as his n¡¯s ves.

    Although being a ve to another wasn¡¯t the most glorious thing, it still depends on where one was a ve to. ves of an Emperor were still powerful people, and Zhao Hai himself was a monarch.

    There weren¡¯t a lot of people in the Gan Family and they didn¡¯t have a lot of belongings. In a ce like Demon City, one couldn¡¯t really get that much belongings.

    Zhao Hai arrived outside and when he saw the others he nodded, then he said to Tywin, ¡°You arrange two people to go guide them. When they arrive at the ck Wastnd, someone will arrange their aodation. Tell them to not be anxious and just follow instructions.¡±

    Tywin nodded, then he immediately acted on Zhao Hai¡¯s instructions. Before long, everything was arranged. Then Zhao Hai opened a spatial rift and took these people to the ck Wastnd.

    Just when he had agreed to take the Gan Family as his ves, Cai¡¯er already went to inform Green and the others. There weren¡¯t a lot of people this time, so Green shouldn¡¯t have any problems in amodating these people. Green had already arranged residences for tens of thousands of people, this matter should be very easy.

    However, Green stil needed to take special attention to these people. After all, they had just be the Buda n¡¯s ves. Therefore, they should be given the same amodation as the n¡¯s ves. They were going to be arranged at Iron Mountain Fort.

    Before long, the two Gan Family Dark Mages came back. Seeing that the two Dark Mages had arrived, Zhao Hai immediately turned to Tywin and said, ¡°Have all of the family¡¯s Dark Magese here. I shall be giving you potions that would make you 9th ranks at the shortest time.¡±

    They looked at Zhao Hai with surprised expressions, this was because Zhao Hai had told them that he would make them into 9th ranks. Although Zhao Hai had told them about this beforehand, they just thought that they had misheard him. Their strongest members were 8th ranks, and even them didn¡¯t know when they¡¯ll be 9th ranks. Therefore, what they got from Zhao Hai¡¯s previous announcement was that they would just get stronger by a bit, and not be 9th ranks. But it seems like they had not misheard Zhao Hai, he really wanted to make them 9th ranks. Was this possible?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at their expressions and coldly snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t doubt me, even my undead are 9th ranks. Otherwise, where would I find the confidence to trash the Dragons?¡±

    Tywin, who was still shocked, immediately recovered and bowed down, ¡°Please forgive us, Young Master. We don¡¯t dare doubt the Young Master¡¯s words.¡± The other Dark Mages also bowed down to Zhao Hai, ¡°Please forgive us, Young Master.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t doubt me from now on. Your Young Master is a God-ranked expert, I just didn¡¯t decide to ascend to the Divine Realm. I tell you this, thews of this world can¡¯t control me. I want to head towards the Demonic Abyss this time in order to promote my own strength. But since you had sided with me, then I shall increase your strengths. After all, I cannot manage everything in the continent, so I would have you be my representatives. And since you represent my Buda n, I can¡¯t have you looking so weak lest you lose face for the n.¡±

    All of them were stunned, however, they couldn¡¯t hide the excitement on their faces. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be a God-ranked expert. No wonder Zhao Hai dared to eliminate the Dragons. All of them were extremely happy, they didn¡¯t think that they would actually serve a God-ranked expert. There was zero shame in bing ves to a God-ranked expert, in fact, it might even cause envy on a lot of people.

 Chapter 684 - Gan Clan and Barn

    <h4>Chapter 684 - Gan n and Barn</h4>

    The reason why Zhao Hai dared to say these words to these people was because he has his own ns. He was not afraid that these people would reveal his secrets. He would make them into 9th ranks and then bring them to the Demonic Abyss in order to fight against the magic beasts as well as the undead. He wanted to do it in this way because he wanted to see the reactions that came with these people.

    If they were sincere with him, then the advantages that they would gain wouldn¡¯t be small. However, if they were insincere, then Zhao Hai would have no choice but to be impolite.

    But Zhao Hai was just being too overly careful this time. Being a ve to the Buda n wasn¡¯t a shame. In fact, having a God-ranked expert as well as an Emperor as a master was something that not a lot of people could have.

    Zhao Hai withdrew a bottle of water, naturally, this water was Spatial water. This water can help the Gan Family members be 8th ranks. When they arrive at that rank, then they would consume God¡¯s blood in order to be 9th ranks.

    Zhao Hai gave the bottle over to Tywin and said, ¡°This is a potion that can elevate your level. However, this is only effective up until you be 8th rank. When all of you be 8th rank, youe back to me.¡±

    Tywin was shaking while he received the bottle of Spatial Water. For their family, this bottle was extremely precious. There were potions in the continent that would elevate the levels of Mages and Warriors, however, those potions were very expensive!

    Even Great Nobles were reluctant to spend that money. In the minds of the Great Nobles, instead of spending a huge amount of money to buy that potion, they might as well spend that in training someone with high talent. It was because of this that potions that can upgrade levels became very rare in the continent.

    After handing the potion over, Zhao Hai turned around and returned to the living room. He wanted to see how long these people would take in order to rank up.

    One must know that this potion was much better than the one before. Zhao Hai believed that upgrading ranks this time would be much faster than back then with Laura and the others. At the same time, Zhao Hai also noticed that the low-ranked Dark Mages of the Gan Family weren¡¯t in their current rank because of theirck of talent, but because of their young age instead. In fact, if one were topare the Gan Family¡¯s talent with the rest of the continent, then they can be deemed to be quite gifted. One must know that aside from the difficulty of reaching 9th rank, being an 8th rank was quite hard as well, there were even some small ns that didn¡¯t have these 8th ranks. But the Gan Family, while being in Demon City, actually managed to produce two 8th ranks. This was sufficient evidence for their lineage.

    There was not much control in Demon City, but in the same way, this made them isted towards the supplies of the continent. If one were to see the Buddha Empire¡¯s capital as a metropolis of magic, then Demon City would be that small vige in the outskirts of the Empire, a small vige that was regrly attacked by wild beasts.

    When he saw Tywin and the others discussing about the potion and then cultivating, Zhao Hai came out of the living room, he wanted to see Barn. At this point, all of the Gan Family¡¯s servants have left. Originally, Tywin wanted to keep some people here but Zhao Hai didn¡¯t agree. This way, he didn¡¯t have to worry about these people and even made it easier for him to walk around. More importantly, there wouldn¡¯t be a lot of people who woulde and give him greetings.

    Barn was currently sitting outside his horse carriage, patiently waiting for Zhao Hai. Seeing Barn¡¯s attitude, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Barn,e here.¡±

    Barn was sitting in his carriage while in a daze. He knew that there was only a small chance for this home of his to remain. This was the reason why he was in a daze, he has never left Demon City in his entire life. If he left this ce, he wouldn¡¯t know how to live, therefore, he chose to stay behind.

    When Barn heard Zhao Hai, he immediately recovered. He looked at Zhao Hai who called him from the Gan Family¡¯s gate. He stared for a moment before he quickly jumped down from the carriage and went towards Zhao Hai. Then he gave a bow and said, ¡°Mister, do you need me for anything?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Barn and said, ¡°Barn,e with me, I have something to tell you.¡± Barn nodded, then followed Zhao Hai into the Gan Family¡¯s residence.

    After entering the Gan Family¡¯s residence, Barn felt that it was empty. He had visited the Gan Family once or twice before, and he recognized almost all of the people in the Gan Family. However, he wasn¡¯t able to see any of them when he entered this time. It was as if the entire Gan Family had vanished.

    But Barn didn¡¯t dare to ask as he followed Zhao Hai into the Gan Family¡¯s living room. Then Zhao Hai sat down as Barn respectfully stood there. Zhao Hai saw Barn¡¯s anxious face and couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Barn, there¡¯s no need to be nervous. I want to ask, are you willing to leave Demon City?¡±

    Barn stared for a moment, he didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to ask him about this issue. He couldn¡¯t think of a good answer. He can just refuse and use the same reason that he gave the General, wanting to protect Demon City. However, he would be lying if he said so. At the same time, Barn had the feeling that he had been seen through by Zhao Hai. Therefore, he really can¡¯t say that he wanted to stay in Demon City, willing to fall along with the City¡¯s demise.

    Zhao Hai looked at Barn¡¯s expression and smiled faintly, ¡°Can¡¯t think of a good reply? You don¡¯t want to leave Demon City? After all, this is your home right? But as you can see, this ce was also the home of the Gan Family, but now all of them had left save for the family¡¯s Dark Mages. All of them had been sent away by me. Barn, if you want to leave, then I can send you to my Buda n¡¯s territory, making you live a whole new life there. Also, I forgot to tell you, I am not talking about Golden Ind, it is a different ce. Are you willing to go?¡±

    Barn stared, he really hadn¡¯t thought this point through, he looked puzzled at Zhao Hai as he asked, ¡°Why would Mister want to help me?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°No special reason, I can just see a certain person¡¯s shadow on you. Barn, I know what you¡¯re thinking. You have never left Demon City since you were a child, so you don¡¯t know how you¡¯ll live once you go outside. This made you afraid, so you decided to stay in the city. I can arrange for you to live in my Buda n¡¯s territory, I can even have someone offer you a job or you can continue driving your carriage. You don¡¯t have to worry about your life changing so much. You will be able to meet new people and also make new friends. So, do you want to go?¡±

    Barn looked at Zhao Hai, then suddenly he made a serious question, ¡°Mister, if I went there, can I continue to drive your carriage?¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare at this question, he didn¡¯t think that Barn would ask this, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°If you want to drive my carriage for me, then that¡¯s no problem. However, you have not cultivated yet, this wouldn¡¯t be good. After you go there, then I will make them teach you cultivation. After you have reached a high enough level, then you can drive my carriage.¡±

    Barn knitted his brows and said, ¡°This, Mister, I hadn¡¯t cultivated before. And I¡¯m not very young anymore. Wouldn¡¯t it be toote for me to start cultivation?¡±

    Zhao Hai actuallyughed and said, ¡°There¡¯s never toote Barn. Rest assured, whether you learn magic or battle qi, as long as you are willing to practice, then I can make you into an expert in a short period of time. What now? You want to go?¡±

    As soon as Barn heard Zhao Hai, his two eyes lit up as he answered, ¡°Mister, is that true? Then I¡¯m willing! I want to go!¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Alright. Barn, to be honest, you arepletely unable to provide help here even if you choose to stay behind. I shall be sending you to the ck Wastnd, people will be there to arrange you to your ce. Right, do you want to go along with your carriage?¡±

    Barn¡¯s face expressed his excitement as he said, ¡°You can do that mister? That¡¯s fantastic! Thank you very much!¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Starting today, just call me Young Master. Now go and drive your carriage towards the back door.¡± Barn nodded and then ran outside to get his carriage. Zhao Hai told Cai¡¯er about Barn¡¯s situation and then had Green and the others arrange a ce for Barn to live in. Before long, Barn arrived then Zhao Hai used the Space to send Barn and his carriage towards the ck Wastnd.

    Afterpleting all of these, Zhao Hai looked at the Gan Family¡¯s situation. Majority of them had already reached 8th rank, the other two were on the cusp of breaking through. But, Tywin was very faithful to Zhao Hai¡¯s order, he waited until all of them became 8th ranks before going to see Zhao Hai.

    It was already noon when all of the family¡¯s Mages reached 8th rank. After that, they all went to the living room. Zhao Hai looked at the group and nodded. He took out a red vial of liquid and said, ¡°This potion shall boost you from 8th rank to 9th rank. In a while, some people woulde and invite me over for a meal in the General¡¯s residence. When Ie back, all of you should have already reached 9th rank. After that, we¡¯ll depart towards the Demonic Abyss.¡±

    All of the Mages nodded, then at this time, a voice was suddenly heard from outside, ¡°Is Mister Zhao Hai in? General Besmir is inviting Mister Zhao Hai over for a meal.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned his head to the Mages and said, ¡°All of you work hard.¡± The Gan Family nodded, then Tywin went and escorted Zhao Hai to the gate.

    Waiting outside the gate was a team of cavalry. When they saw Zhao Haoe out, their captain immediately gave a bow and said, ¡°The General is inviting Mister Zhao Hai over to dine.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. Barn has be my servant and has already left. Later on, you don¡¯t need to arrange a carriage for me, I can walk by myself.¡± Then with an intention, Zhao Hai summoned Alien. He sat inside Alien¡¯s body before heading towards the General¡¯s residence.

    Seeing Zhao Hai leave, Tywin turned to the others and said, ¡°Did you hear the Young Master? Immediately go and cultivate. If Young Masteres back and someone is still not 9th rank, then I will be giving out punishments.¡±

 Chapter 685 - Historical Novel like the Three Kingdoms?

    <h4>Chapter 685 - Historical Novel like the Three Kingdoms?</h4>

    Zhao Hai calmly stood on the Bone Dragon, behind him were the people from the Gan Family. At this moment, these people were already 9th rank. They were currently feeling like they were in a dream, they couldn¡¯t believe that they had be 9th ranks, it waspletely unbelievable.

    9th rank experts were considered to be the peak powers of the continent. And all of the Dark Mages in the Gan family were now 9th ranks, this gave them extreme excitement.

    However, they didn¡¯t dare to becent. They understood that this was given by Zhao Hai. If they dared to betray him, then Zhao Hai would definitely clean them up.

    The didn¡¯t believe that they were the only 9th rank subordinates of Zhao Hai. If Zhao Hai can make them into 9th ranks, then he could definitely make other people 9th ranks as well. If Zhao Hai had a lot of 9th rank subordinates and then the Gan Family decides to rebel, then aren¡¯t they just courting death?

    But most importantly, when they became 9th rank, they still weren¡¯t able to fathom Zhao Hai¡¯s level. This made Tywin and the others believe Zhao Hai¡¯s previous words, that Zhao Hai was a God-ranked expert. A 9th rank and a God-ranked expert were just too different. Their disparity was leagues greater than the difference between an 8th rank and a 9th rank. Therefore, the Gan Family was very loyal and devoted to Zhao Hai. They were afraid that if Zhao Hai wanted them to die, then they wouldn¡¯t even have the time to blink before they perish.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have the mood to think about these right now. He was thinking about the Radiant Church¡¯s reaction upon hearing about the Demon Race¡¯s arrival.

    The news about the Demon Race had spread quickly throughout the continent. This was also in line with Zhao Hai¡¯s n. He wanted the church to give this news to the Divine Race, prompting them to make their move ahead of time.

    The people from the Radiant Church weren¡¯t aware that Zhao Hai had so many 9th ranks in his hand. So after they received the news about the Demon Race, they would surely inform the Divine Race. After all, the Divine Race wouldn¡¯t want the Demon Race to conquer the continent first.

    Compared to the native poption of the Ark Continent, the Divine Race should be more afraid of the Demon Realm. This was because the strength that was disyed by the Demons was no worse than the Divine Race.

    It was impossible for the Divine Race to allow the Demons to eliminate the people in the Ark Continent, then just swoop in to im the prize. In fact, Zhao Hai reckoned that the Divine Race was not interested about the Ark Continent itself, but its people instead. If the entire poption of the Ark Continent were to get extinguished, then the Divine Race wouldn¡¯t be able to gain anything.

    Most importantly, the Demon Race¡¯sunching point was in the Demonic Abyss, a ce not too far from the Radiant Empire. In this case, the Demons would surely target the Radiant Church first. And since the Radiant Church alone couldn¡¯t stop the Demon army, they would definitely call upon the Divine Race. After all, there weren¡¯t any other people in the continent who woulde into their rescue. Instead, the continent might even find joy in this encounter, these were the two invaders, they might as well fight each other.

    In the case of the Demons, their spatial rift needed the Blood Void formation in order to activate. On the other hand, there doesn¡¯t seem to be some magic that was being done by the Divine Race. this made Zhao Hai believe that the Divine Race really had the capability to take action. Perhaps they might even appear in the continent quite soon.

    This was what Zhao Hai desired. If the Divine Race failed to arrive, then the Ark Continent would then face an enemy one after the other. On the contrary, if the Divine Race were toe, the situation would now turn into a three-way battle with the locals of the Ark Continent, the Demons, and the Divine Race, like in the Tale of Three Kingdoms. Between the Divine Race and the Demons, one of them wanted to get the Ark Continent for themselves, while the other wanted to enve the natives. Although it seems like there was an avenue for zero conflict, the Divine Race wouldn¡¯t just allow the people of the Ark Continent to enter the Divine Realm. In the eyes of the Divine Race, the Ark Continent was inhabited by savages, people who didn¡¯t belong to the Divine Realm. What the Divine Race wanted to do was to keep the natives in the Ark Continent, making it like a pen. The sheep were the natives and the herders were the Divine Race. When the timees that a sheep gets fat, the Divine Race would thene over and take it for themselves.

    On the other hand, the Demon Race wanted to massacre the entire native poption. This was something that the Divine Race wouldn¡¯t agree to. They don¡¯t really care about the pen, but if the sheep were to be touched, then they certainly would fight back. This was where the two came to contradict each other.

    As long as they have this contradiction, then it would be impossible for them to cooperate and in the process, making the pressure on Zhao Hai much smaller.

    And the most important thing was that the ce where the Demons would arrive was not far from Radiant Empire. Behind the Demonic Abyss would be the Buddha Empire, the Lyon Empire, the Rosen Empire, the Aksu Empire, and then the Beastmen. With all of these in line, the continent would have a strategic depth in their defense. On the contrary, the Radiant Empire would be left isted, without any backers supporting them. If the Demons were thinking right, then they would definitely target the Radiant Empire first, getting themselves in conflict with the Divine Race. This was the scenario that Zhao Hai wishes to happen the most.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai started paying attention towards the Radiant Empire. But unfortunately, he can¡¯t use the Blood Ghost Staff to conduct reconnaissance on the Empire. This was due to a strange situation happening in the Radiant Empire. When the Blood Ghost Staff went there, it seems like its range of vision had be very small. And it also seems like the Empire¡¯s 9th ranks had been tasked to patrol the area. This made Zhao Hai unable to have his Staff wander off too closely. Otherwise, if those 9th ranks find out, then he would have to find more innovative ways to scout the enemy out.

    However, this wasn¡¯t a bad thing for Zhao Hai. This performance from the Radiant Church meant that the Divine Race has started to move quickly. As long as the Divine Race takes action, then it would be good for Zhao Hai¡¯s side.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s current strength was very strong. It can be said thatpared to the war tens of thousands of years ago, Zhao Hai¡¯s capabilities had already surpassed the other powers. But one shouldn¡¯t forget that the Demons had managed to prepare for ten thousand years aw well. Additionally, they were also very well suited for battle, every one of them were formidable fighters. This was something that gave Zhao Hai some worries, therefore, he wanted everything to be prepared as much as possible.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t believe that the Buddha Empire would be able to defend against the Demons. Because of this, a n for evacuation was already gone underway. The Buddha Empire would be turned to be a strategic defense position. Their generals would block the Demons as much as possible.

    Naturally, this was in the premise that the Divine Race didn¡¯te. If the Divine Race arrives, then they would get into a skirmish with the Demons. When that happens, then the lives of Zhao Hai and the others would be better.

    Zhao Hai was also quite worried that the Divine Race wouldn¡¯t act. Although the Blood Ghost Staff wasn¡¯t able to see the situation inside the Radiant Church, Zhao Hai knew that a n of action was already underway by the Divine Race. But as to what n this was, Zhao Hai had no clue. This matter being out of his vision was not very good, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t like this feeling.

    At this time, the Bone Dragon had already prated inside the abyss. Every single magic beast and undead that Zhao Hai came across weren¡¯t spared. Those he can kill were killed, while the undead were absorbed into the Space, turning them into Zhao Hai¡¯s soldiers.

    However, Zhao Hai also discovered that the magic beasts and undead present here were rtively low-level. One must know that Zhao Hai and his team were already quite deep into the abyss. Where were the formidable creatures? Did they go back to the Demon Realm?

    The Gan Family were behind Zhao Hai during the entire ordeal, and they had witnessed how powerful Zhao Hai was. While they were descending, Zhao Hai had released a batch of undead, sweeping everything in the way. Whether they be darkness beasts or undead, all of them were eliminated in a short period of time.

    The Gan Family Mafes were also Dark Mages, moreover, they were very familiar with the Demonic Abyss and had used undead summoning to subdue the undead here. However,pared to Zhao Hai¡¯s undead, their own undead had fallen extremely short. They now understood why Zhao Hai didn¡¯t trust theirbat efficiency, they were just too weak. If they didn¡¯t rank up, then not to say Zhao Hai, even Zhao Hai¡¯s undead would stump them then and there.

    Soon, the group went deeper into the Demonic Abyss. This was a ce where no person had explored before, this made the group even more careful in their advance.

    Zhao Hai stood on top of the Bone Dragon as it went forward in a moderate pace. At the same time, the undead on the ground had kept on cleaning up the Demonic Abyss, missing absolutely nothing.

    Then suddenly, Zhao Hai had noticed something interesting. He made the Bone Dragon slowly go down as they stopped a few meters above the ground.

    Tywin and the others followed Zhao Hai¡¯s gaze, they wanted to see what managed to attract Zhao Hai¡¯s attention.

    Looking down, Tywin and the others couldn¡¯t help but get absorbed by the view. Under them was a sea of flowers. Flowers of various colors were everywhere, it looked very beautiful.

    The Gan Family Dark Mages were very surprised to see this flower garden. They didn¡¯t think that the Demonic Abyss would have such a ce. Was beauty something that belonged to the abyss? Compared to an Emperor¡¯s garden, this sea of flowers was just more attractive. This fact was quite inconceivable.

    At this time, Zhao Hai¡¯s undead had also arrived by the flower garden. However, they didn¡¯t advance, they just stared into this sea of flowers.

 Chapter 686 - Man Eating Flower, Flower Devil Race

    <h4>Chapter 686 - Man Eating Flower, Flower Devil Race</h4>

    The reason why Zhao Hai stopped to see these flowers was because Cai¡¯er just recognized what these were. The flowers weren¡¯t flowers from the Ark Continent, instead it was one that was found in the Demon Realm.

    This flower was a demon nt, simply because it was from the Demon Realm. It was a flower that gave Demons a headache. In fact these flowers were controlled by a Demon itself, it was called Man-eating Flower.

    Just from the name alone, on could see what kind of flower it was. The attacking power of a single flower can reach the strength of 4th to 5th rank. If it was arge one, then maybe even 8th ranks would have to turn around and leave it be.

    Cai¡¯er had been low-key during her stay inside the Demon Realm. She didn¡¯t attack Demons, on the contrary, her leaves can even be a food source for the Demons and the demonic beasts. Therefore, her reputation in the Demon realm was quite high. After Demons die, they would even bury their bodies under Cai¡¯er¡¯s vines, providing her with extra nutrients.

    On the other hand, this Man-eating flower was different, since their attacking strength was formidable, they didn¡¯t need Cai¡¯er¡¯s methods in order to survive. On each petal on these flowers were sawtooth like teeth. As long as a person or beastes walking in, they would act like wild beasts and snatch them using its petals, like how a predator snatches their prey. Then the flower would chew the body into dust. Because of its sawtooth teeth, they can even grind a magic beast¡¯s bone down to nothingness.

    Although the flowers don¡¯t look too tall, their vines were in fact very long. Moreover, these flowers were said to be perennial. They can also grow up to a meter wide. Their flowers were usually curled up and when the flower attacks, the vine would suddenly shoot out as the flower went in to take a bite.

    If you think that the flower only had this as a means of attack, then you are wrong. It still had other offensive ways. They also had their vines that were so tough that normal swords wouldn¡¯t be able to cut through it. Not only were these vines thorny, they were poisonous as well. Once one gets cut through the skin, then they would immediately get paralyzed in no time. This paralyzing effect was very strong that even most 7th rank magic beasts weren¡¯t able to resist it.

    And if you were able to cut those vines off, you still shouldn¡¯t consider them as finished. This man-eating flower was very abundant in sap, and this sap was very corrosive. This corrosive effect can melt through your flesh and bones. It was so corrosive that once you ingest it, then it wouldn¡¯t take too long before your entire body turns into a heaping pile of mush.

    This mush would then be very helpful to the man-eating flower, bing its fertilizer. Most importantly, the reproductive ability of this flower was very strong. Although the flower vine doesn¡¯t grow fast, as long as it doesn¡¯t get uprooted, then a flower would eventually bloom on top of it.

    For these reasons, these flowers had be a difficult existence in the Demon Realm. Only the Flower Devil Race of the Demon realm can control these flowers. Naturally, it wasn¡¯t just the flowers that they can control, at the same time, it can also cultivate them and spread them out. From the appearance of the flowers in the Demonic Abyss, it seems like they were cultivated by a Flower Devil.

    Zhao Hai looked at the sea of man-eating flowers. He now knew why many adventurers fell inside the abyss. If one couldn¡¯t recognize these flowers, then it would be very easy to be the flowers¡¯ prey.

    Tywin looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Young Master, are there any issues with these flowers?¡±

    Zhao Hai turned his head to Tywin, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°You will know when you see it.¡± Then he turned his hand and took out a magic beast corpse that he got from ra Mountain, and then he threw it towards the sea of flowers.

    When the magic beast was thrown down, the flowers immediately turned into something that can only bepared to sharks that had smelt the scent of blood. All the flowers immediately snapped towards the corpse, wrapping it inside them. Before long, the flowers withdrew, leaving nothing behind. Even the bones of the magic beast weren¡¯t spared.

    Tywin and the others looked at this in sock. They didn¡¯t expect these flowers to have so much attacking power.

    Zhao Hai looked all around before moving his hand, taking a man-eating flower directly into the Space. As soon as the flower entered the Space, a prompt was heard, ¡°Carnivorous nt detected. This flower has a spiritual imprint of another. Removing spiritual imprint.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, it seems like this flower was indeed raised by someone from the Flower Devil Race. Zhao Hai looked at the sea of flowers, since all of these were cultivated here, then the Flower Devil shouldn¡¯t be too far. Zhao Hai wanted to find it.

    However, Zhao Hai was also aware that this was not easy to do. The Flower Devils belong to a very special race in the Demon Realm. Their race can be said to be nt Sprites like Cai¡¯er, but they weren¡¯t fully nt Sprites, they were also part beast, it was very unusual.

    They can turn into a person, able to walk in all directions while also able to be flowers, taking the ce of a bud. Moreover, their lifespans were quite long, most of them can easily live for about a thousand years. And when they die, they would form into a seed, known as a Flower Devil seed. It didn¡¯t matter if they were people or magic beasts, as long as this seed gets mistakenly eaten, then the seed would slowly germinate inside the body of its host. And when it finally digested the host¡¯s body, a new Flower Devil would be born.

    There weren¡¯t a lot of Flower Devils in the Demon Realm. Moreover, they also needed to be adults in order to control flowers with strong attacking capability like the man-eating flowers. Usually, they would just control ordinary flowers.

    Although adult Flower Devils were strong, they were very weak in their childhood. Flower Devils can breed as well. Their breeding method was very special, two Flower Devils would meet and then they would be flowers. After that, through pollination, another Flower Devil would be born between the two of them.

    Zhao Hai looked all around but he still couldn¡¯t see even a shadow of a Flower Devil. It seems like it had turned into its flower form. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t be polite, he wanted to snuff this Flower Devil out.

    Zhao Hai absorbed a huge chunk of man-eating flowers into his Space. Then no prompt came from the Space, so Zhao Hai took another chunk into the Space.

    Finally, when Zhao Hai took his fifth chunk of man-eating flower into the Space, a movement can be seen in the distance. A flower suddenly changed and slowly stood up. Zhao Hai knew that this was what he was waiting for.

    Zhao Hai sized this Flower Devil that was in the process of standing up. Its stature was tall and big, it was unexpectedly four meters high. It was wearing a long robe that wasposed of flower petals. It was brilliant purple and looked very fancy. The Flower Devil¡¯s face was red, and it had a hair that looked like a fresh flower that was in full bloom. This person had its eyes closed, probably not quite sober yet.

    Zhao Hai stood there, quietly observing the Flower Devil. After a while, the Flower Demon opened its eyes. The eyes weren¡¯t divided into sclera and pupil, instead, it was pitch ck, looking just like two reflective gemstones. Due to it being fully ck, it actually gave out a very evil feeling.

    The Flower Devil looked into the distance and into Zhao Hai and his Bone Dragon. Then it opened its mouth and said, ¡°How dare you take by children?! Hand them over now, or else, die!¡± The Flower Devil¡¯s opened mouth made Tywin and the others shocked. The Flower Devil actually had sharp jagged teeth, it looked extremely horrible.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Flower Devil and asked, ¡°Are you a Flower Devil? What is your name?¡±

    The Flower Devil couldn¡¯t help but stare, its ck eyes seemed to shine for a moment before it asked, ¡°Are you from the Ark Continent? Howe you are aware of our Flower Devil race?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that. Now, tell me your name, or else I won¡¯t spare you.¡±

    The Flower Devilughed out loud and replied, ¡°Empty boasts. Just because you are a 9th rank expert, you think you can deal with me? You are too naive.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the Flower Devil and smiled, ¡°Of course I can deal with you. You¡¯re quite an easy target.¡±

    The Flower Devil looked at Zhao Hai, then it coldly said, ¡°A Human Expert, finding out about the Demon invasion, so he decided to stop it. Then I have something to tell you. You¡¯re already toote. The Demon army wille soon, and there¡¯s no other way for you to stop it.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the Flower Devil and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not here to stop it. There¡¯s no stopping the Blood Void formation. The Demons back then told me about it, I¡¯m only here to clean the ce up.¡±

    As soon as the Flower Devil heard Zhao Hai, his eyes suddenly shed, then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You actually knew this much? Who are you? Why would you know about the matters of the Demon Realm.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter as to who I am. You only need to know that when the Demon Racees, I would be the first one to stand up and defend the continent.¡±

    The Flower Devil¡¯s eyes showed a cold expression, then he gave a long hiss, seemingly giving amand to the flowers on the ground. The flowers all stretched up like snakes getting ready to pounce.

    The Flower Devil looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You meeting me today can only be med on your bad luck. You shall die today. Flower Armor!¡± Then just as his voice fell, the man-eating flowers immediately flew towards him. Before long, his body was covered with an armorpletely made out of man-eating flowers.

    With this, the Flower Demon¡¯s stature had be even bigger, reaching a height of about ten meters. But what made Zhao Hai shocked the most was that this armor actually performed just like the Flower Devil¡¯s own body. There weren¡¯t any awkward movements that can be seen, it moved fluidly just like how a normal being moves. It seems like the man-eating flowers had be part of the Flower Demon¡¯s body.

 Chapter 687 - Flame Demon

    <h4>Chapter 687 - me Demon</h4>

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think that the Flower Devil would have this trick. And at this moment, the Flower Devil started to actually fly. This made Zhao Hai surprised, Cai¡¯er who was God-ranked still cannot make her main body float. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect the Flower Devil to be able to do what Cai¡¯er can¡¯t.

    After the Flower Devil flew, it immediately waved his hand as man-eating flowers flew directly towards Zhao Hai and the others, looking just like pouncing snakes.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, then he waved his own hand as several Bone Dragons appeared and threw themselves towards the Flower Devil. At the same time, the Bone Dragons also blocked the flying man-eating flowers.

    Now it was the time for the Flower Devil to be startled. It didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would actually be able to unleash formidable undead.

    Just when the Flower Devil decided to hide, it suddenly discovered that it was already surrounded by undead. These undead formed a huge ball that rotated continuously. The Flower Devil stared, he didn¡¯t know what to do. Then a spatial rift appeared and before the Flower Devil could react, it was quickly pushed into the rift by the undead.

    When the Flower Devil entered the Space, a prompt was heard, ¡°nt-type Demon detected, unwilling to surrender, proceeding to subdue. nt-type Demon surrenders. Detected special ability on nt-type demon. Withdrawing ability and integrating it into the Space. Space¡¯s Manager can now use these abilities. Space¡¯s nts now have a higher chance of gaining sentience. nts in the Space now have much more defensive ability.¡±

    Zhao Hai expected this result, therefore he wasn¡¯t to surprised. He was already aware that the Flower Demon had a lot of abilities.

    However, Zhao Hai still couldn¡¯t ignore the abilities that the Flower Demon had given to Cai¡¯er . From what he can understand, Cai¡¯er can now fly, which may allow her to leave the Space. This was a good thing, it meant that Zhao Hai had gained another strong helper.

    Naturally, Tywin and the others were unaware of all of these. What they saw was the undead surrounding the Flower Devil in a giant ball. Then after that, the Flower Devil disappeared. Although they couldn¡¯t understand what happened, they didn¡¯t dare to ask.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and stored the excess undead. Then hemanded the Bone Dragon to fly forward and go through the sea of flowers. After the man eating flowers, the amount of undead and dark beasts had increased. Zhao Hai was not polite, he absorbed all of them into the Space.

    Zhao Hai and the others flew down even more. However, their speed had gone slower since the visibility had also gone shorter. Zhao Hai also discovered that even his divine sense was affected, he cannot sense things that were too far.

    At this point, the power of the dark beasts and the undead got stronger and stronger. Even Zhao Hai¡¯s 9th rank undead needed to exert some effort in order to clean them up.

    In order to eliminate the beasts and undead inside the abyss as soon as possible, Zhao Hai decided to speed things up. Since he couldn¡¯t see very far, decided to release more undead. At the same time, Zhao Hai also quickened their speed of advancing.

    However, the Demonic Abyss has once again proven how bottomless it was. Just as Zhao Hai was thinking that there was no end, he suddenly felt a powerful aura in the distance. Zhao Hai stared for a moment before he stopped. Then a fierce roar was heard from in front of him as a fiery red light appeared. Zhao Hai immediately erected a magical barrier. If his movement wasn¡¯t quick, then they might have been burned by fire.

    Zhao Hai looked in front of him in surprise, he wanted to know where this heat came from. At this moment, a clump of red light slowly approached the Bone Dragon. Zhao Hao stared at the human-shaped monster that was made out of fire. This monster made a loud hissing sound as fire spewed out towards Zhao Hai¡¯s direction.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare at the creature, he can feel how destructive its me was. Zhao Hai waved his hand to produce a ball of water. Then he threw the ball of water to quench the approaching fireball.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s water wasn¡¯t anymon water, it was actually the Space¡¯s cial water. The coldness of this water easily trumps frozen ice. Once an average person touches this water, then they will surely be frozen to death.

    The ball of water slowly approached the fireball. It wasn¡¯t very big,pared to the fireball, it would be like a watermelon being hit by a walnut. But unexpectedly, when Zhao Hai¡¯s ball of water came into contact with the fireball, the fire was immediately extinguished. At the same time, the water ball seemed to be untouched as it continued its trajectory towards the monster.

    The monster seemed very surprised. It immediately roared and raised its hand to release a stream of fire to collide with Zhao Hai¡¯s water ball. This time, the ball of water couldn¡¯t block it as it vaporized under the constant barrage hot me.

    Zhao Hai knit the brows on his head, this me Demon was really hard to deal with. It was also at this time that Zhao Hai heard from Cai¡¯er that the monster was named me Demon. It was another peculiar lifeform in the Demon Realm. In the Demon Realm, they can be God-ranked beings, with the majority of them having strengths much stronger than 9th ranks. Although the one in the Demonic Abyss wasn¡¯t God-ranked, it was still something that shouldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    It seems like the Demons had gone big with their move. First, it was the Flower Devil, and now it was a me Demon. Who knows what else was waiting for Zhao Hai.

    At this rate, Zhao Hai can only use Bubble in order to deal with this me Demon. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to bother Bubble right now since the little blob was still learning about how to refine items. It wouldn¡¯t be worth it to have Bubble stop what he¡¯s doing just to deal with this me Demon.

    In fact, Zhao Hai can just kill this me Demon, but he also thought that the me Demon would be useful for the Space, therefore he wanted to capture it.

    Just as he was thinking about this, he suddenly felt something move in the Space¡¯s sky. Zhao Hai stared for a moment before he thought about the little thing that he gained along with the crystal jar. It was something that looked like a small sun. After arriving at the Space, the small sun went to the skies and stayed there. At this time, that same small sun transmitted the feeling of wanting to go out.

    Zhao Hai gawked, he couldn¡¯t help but think back to Bubble. If Bubble was the source of myriad water, then couldn¡¯t this little sun be a source of myriad fire?

    After thinking up to this point, Zhao Hai made an intention as the small sun appeared in front of him. Then Zhao Hai waved his hand and had the little sun charge towards the me Demon.

    The me Demon suddenly sensed something dangerousing from Zhao Hai¡¯s direction, so it didn¡¯t dy as it immediately turned to run away.

    However, its speed wasn¡¯t faster than the small sun. In just a short moment, the little sun already arrived by the me Demon and entered its body. The me Demon immediately stopped and roared out loud before it slowly turned silent. The me Demon¡¯s body slowly shrank before itpletely vanished, leaving the little sun floating there. It seems like nothing changed from the sun¡¯s appearance. But Zhao Hai can feel that the little sun was quite happy, it was as if it had just eaten great food.

    After that, Zhao Hai absorbed the small sun back into the Space the he urged the Bone Dragon to go further into the Demonic Abyss. On the other hand, Tywin and the others couldn¡¯t help but turn stupid. They were very shocked by Zhao Hai¡¯s attacks. Zhao Hai was using special methods in order to deal with the enemies. Although it seems like Zhao Hai¡¯s methods weren¡¯t eye-catching, they still couldn¡¯t hide the strength that Zhao Hai had.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about the Gan family¡¯s reaction. He was now more curious about the situation with the Demons. He was now convinced that there was something inside the Demonic Abyss.

    However, after flying for some time, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed. They haven¡¯t met anything, it seems like the Demons have exhausted everything that they had.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai suddenly stopped moving forward. He felt that something was wrong. He had been moving forward after he defeated the me Demon. But although the scenery in front of him was changing, he still felt that he wasn¡¯t advancing at all.

    Zhao Hai immediately called Cai¡¯er over to see what was going on. What he got from Cai¡¯er was information that he wasn¡¯t moving all this time judging from what she saw from the monitor.

    This made Zhao Hai feel confused. This was because he had always been flying, but Cai¡¯er actually told him that he didn¡¯t move. What was happening here?

    Zhao Hai calmed his mind, he closed his eyes and then felt everything around him. With this, he found out a lot of floating things that seemed to surround him. These seemed like fments but Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t sure if they really existed, they feel more like energy projections than actual objects. From what he can see, it looks like these hair like things were giving Zhao Hai¡¯s surroundings a strange feeling.

    Zhao Hai quitely felt these floating energy fments, he wanted to know what these were. Zhao Hai can feel that these things had no offensive ability, it cannot hurt him. However, these fments were also giving Zhao Hai a dangerous vibe. This contradictory feeling surprised Zhao Hai.

 Chapter 688 - Best Wife Candidate - Succubus

    <h4>Chapter 688 - Best Wife Candidate: Subus</h4>

    Zhao Hai calmed his mind as he felt the energy around him. He wanted to know what these things were doing and what their use was.

    However, Zhao Hai found himself unable to find anything out. Besides what he felt, there was nothing else, just the Bone Dragon and the others, hovering mid-air.

    Zhao Hai continued to feel out these energy fments. Although they don¡¯t have any physical effects, its seems like they were doing something akin to a stick hitting water. Ripples were going outwards as the fments waved around. The ripples were extremely faint, if Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have his God-ranked divine sense, then he wouldn¡¯t have sensed them.

    Zhao Hai carefully examined the ripples and was quick to discover that they were special types of spiritual force. It was quite peculiar, not only was it hard to detect, their effect was manifested quite quickly. As soon as the ripples touched Zhao Hai¡¯s mind, they would immediately get absorbed and then disappear.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel very strange, this mental attack was too weak, but he immediately found out that something was wrong. Then suddenly, the opposing party¡¯s fluctuation increased. At the same time, the more the other party exerted this force, the morefortable Zhao Hai felt.

    However, Zhao Hai was not happy with this, in fact, he was quite startled at this point. He was now convinced that these ripples were up to no good and were responsible for Zhao Hai¡¯s strange situation. And then, Zhao Hai understood that he had been trapped in an illusion.

    After he had thought up to this point, the Space immediately issued a prompt, ¡°Host is receiving an advanced level hypnosis attack. Host¡¯s form separated from hypnotic state. Space has increased its own hypnosis ability.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s mind went nk, then he opened his eyes. It was not long before he discovered a Demon not far away from him. She was a very attractive Demon, she wore bewitching leather clothes, one could clearly see that this leather was made out of the skin belonging to a very advanced level beast. The leather was ck, it didn¡¯t have any speck of hair on it and had a texture of a diver¡¯s suit. The leather tightly fit her body and was very perfect for her own form. The Demon¡¯s skin had the same color as wheat and her facial expression was exquisite. She had silvery-white hair which was quite long. At this time, she was about ten meters away from Zhao Hai and the others.

    The Bone Dragon wasn¡¯t moving at all, it was just quietly floated in the air. Then Zhao Hai turned to Tywin and the others, it seems like they were still unable to notice this female demon in front of them.

    Zhao Hai turned his head back to the female demon in surprise. This woman was too powerful, to the point that she can actually ce Zhao Hai in an illusion. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t be suspicious and was saved by the Space, then he would have suffered consequences.

    At this time, Cai¡¯er talked while inside the Space, ¡°Young Master, that¡¯s a Subus. Their race has the most powerful spiritual attack in the entire Demon Realm. Young Master, it seems like you are in deep trouble now.¡±

    Zhao Hai was confused at what Cai¡¯er said, ¡°Trouble? What trouble? I have broken her attack, therefore, I can just kill her whenever I want. How can that be trouble? Is it because I¡¯m still in an illusion?¡±

    Cai¡¯er gave a smile and said, ¡°Of course not. Young Master is certainly out of the illusion. However, the Subi are the hardest people to deal with in the Demon Realm. Moreover, their race had a very unusual rule. When an adult Subus attacks using her mental power and her enemy manages to break free, then she would have to marry him. Of course, this isn¡¯t the only way that Subi get married. However, all married Subi would have a crystal piece on their foreheads, increasing the potency of their mental attacks. Young Master, from what I can see, this adult Subi in front of you is still undefeated, meaning that she is still unmarried. Now that the Young Master has broken free of her attack, then I¡¯m afraid that this Subi would have to marry you.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare nkly, he would never expect this in a thousand years. Then he asked Cai¡¯er, ¡°Is that really the case? Is there nobody in the Demon Realm that can defeat this Subus? From what I can see, her mental attack is indeed powerful, but it isn¡¯t to a point where nobody else can defeat it.¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Of course they aren¡¯t invincible, otherwise, the Demon realm wouldn¡¯t have been ruled by the Demon Race. However, these Subi are very careful. In addition to their mental attack, they still have other ways to harm their enemies. If they aren¡¯t confident with their mental attack, then they certainly wouldn¡¯t use it. After all, the assassination techniques of the Subi were also very formidable. Additionally, they weren¡¯t the kinds of people who would stir up trouble with existences that they wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke. Because of this, marrying a Subus by withstanding their attack wasn¡¯t a very easy matter. A lot of Subi married their husbands voluntarily instead of beingpelled to marry their opponent. At the same time, it is also impossible to force a Subus to marry someone. If the Subus is forced, then she mightmit suicide. But before she dies, she would curse the other party, leaving an unerasable mark on him. After that, the person would then be hounded by the other Subi. One must also know that the Subi held great influence in the Demon Realm, a lot of them married very powerful people in the hierarchy of power and influence. Moreover, their unreasonable passion was also quite known. Once one person get married to a Subus, they would no doubt be held as someone worth respect. And when their husbands die, Subi wouldn¡¯t even hesitate to kill themselves. Because of this, everyone in the Demon Realm wanted to have a Subus as their wife. Not only are the Subi proficient in assassination, their mental power would also increase after being married. And most importantly, all Subi are very beautiful. They are the most ideal wives in the Demon Realm.¡±

    This gave Zhao Hai a headache, then he asked, ¡°What if I just refuse to marry her after I break her mental attack?¡±

    Cai¡¯er shook her head, ¡°That would not be a good idea. The temperament of the Subus shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. If you chose to not marry her, then she would kill herself in front of you, marking you with the unremovable curse as well.¡±

    Zhao Hai felt his head get more painful, he didn¡¯t think that he would meet such a hard to deal enemy. If the Subus were to discover that he had escaped from her attack, what reaction would she have?

    After thinking about this point, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but gain hope, he turned to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, I¡¯m not from the Demon Realm. Then wouldn¡¯t she refrain from marrying me?¡±

    Cai¡¯er shook her head and said, ¡°That is impossible, Young Master. It didn¡¯t matter what race you are, as long as you break a Subus¡¯ attack, then she would marry you. It didn¡¯t matter if you aren¡¯t a Demon, even if you are a magic beast, she would still marry you.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. He hadn¡¯t heard of a race as terrifying as this. They werepletely not in line withmon sense. How could all of these be possible?

    Zhao Hai was thinking of methods to make the Subus believe that he was still under her attack. He wanted to get out of this trouble, marriage wasn¡¯t an easy thing to decide on.

    At this time, Cai¡¯er actually chuckled and said, ¡°Congrattions, Young Master. You just gained another wife. The Subus just discovered that you had freed yourself from her attack.¡±

    Upon hearing Cai¡¯er, Zhao Hai¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitch. Then he looked up at the Subus who had also opened her eyes. She was currently looking at Zhao Hai, her wheat colored cheeks seemed to have developed a blush.

    One couldn¡¯t deny how beautiful this Subus was, especially now where she was being timid and shy. But after thinking about their race¡¯s peculiar rule, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but force a smile.

    When the Subus saw Zhao Hai¡¯s expression, her face couldn¡¯t help but get redder. She shook her head and then fixed her hair before she sternly looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°From what I can hear during your conversation with the Flower Devil, you should be knowledgeable about the Demon Realm. Do you know what I am?¡±

    Zhao Hai wanted to say that he didn¡¯t know. But when he saw the Subus¡¯ expression, he couldn¡¯t help but nod. On the other hand, Tywin and the others had just recovered. All of them couldn¡¯t help but freeze when they saw the beautiful woman in front of them.

    When the Subus saw Zhao Hai nod, she couldn¡¯t help but rx. Then she looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Then do you know about the rule of our Subus race?¡±

    Zhao Hai had no choice but to bitterly nod. He didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion or not, but he can feel that the other party can ascertain whether he was speaking the truth or not. He was afraid that once the Subus discovered that he lied, then she might kill herself immediately.

    If it was an ordinary enemy who killed themselves, then Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t even bat an eye. But after Cai¡¯er told him about the custom of the Subus race, he couldn¡¯t afford having this Subus kill herself. Therefore, he had no choice but to bitterly smile at this time.

    The Subus looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°So you are aware. Then from today on, I shall be your wife.¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°But first you should know that I already have several wives. And I love them very much.¡±

    The Subus actually coldly snorted and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Zhao Hai was left with nothing to say. He didn¡¯t think that the other party would give such a nonchnt reply. At this point, Tywin and the others couldn¡¯t make sense of what just happened. This woman in front of them seem to be an enemy, but now she has be Zhao Hai¡¯s wife. They didn¡¯t know if they should prevent her approach or just stay there. All of them felt that they had gone stupid from all that just happened.

 Chapter 689 - The Weakness of the Undead

    <h4>Chapter 689 - The Weakness of the Undead</h4>

    In the end, Tywin and the others decided to refrain from moving. This was because even Zhao Hai himself didn¡¯t make a move. They decided that it wouldn¡¯t be good if they were to make any unnecessary actions.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Subus that stood right beside him in the Bone Dragon. Then he said, ¡°You have to think carefully, I am the focal point of the Ark Continent alliance, the first one to go up against the Demon Realm. If you really want to marry me, then you would be enemies with your own people, every Demon, and all of the Demon realm.¡±

    The Subus looked at Zhao Hai and coldly snorted, ¡°If you must kill all the Demons, then I would even help you sharpen your de.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a short hmph, however, he didn¡¯t say anything, he knew that it wasn¡¯t the time to talk too much at this point. So he just asked, ¡°Are there any more Demons ahead? And why are you here? Isn¡¯t the Blood Void supposed to be indestructible?¡±

    The Subus looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°We are here to guard the void formation. Although the Blood Void can still activate after being destroyed, it would still be much better if it operates in its full potential. There aren¡¯t a lot of people here, aside from the Flower Devil, me Demon, Me, and the dark beasts and undead, there aren¡¯t other people. However, there are ten Demons in the formation itself. If you go forward, the undead and dark beasts would go all out in stopping you. Ten of those dark beasts and undead are 9th ranks, the others are all 8th ranks. They are tasked to dy you as much as possible from destroying the void formation. However, I think you¡¯re not here to destroy the formation. Otherwise, you would have destroyed the blood formation back then.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he nodded and said, ¡°Your right, I didn¡¯t want to destroy the Blood Void. Instead, I¡¯d rather wait for it to finish and get more preparation time that way. After all, there aren¡¯t very much difference betweenunching now andunchingter. Right, I still don¡¯t know your name.¡±

    The Subus looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I¡¯m called Berry. If you destroy the Blood Void ahead of time, the power of the rift would be reduced by a tenth of the original.¡± Berry¡¯s voice had be mellowerpared to before, her cold disposition seems to have vanished.

    But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t pay much attention to it now. He was currently pondering about what a tenth of a difference can do. Will he have to destroy the formation now?

    In the end, Zhao Hai decided to refrain from destroying it. Once he attacked the Blood Void, then it would immediately start. However, Demon City was still unprepared. Although a tenth couldn¡¯t be underestimated, Zhao Hai deemed it to be negligible in whenpared to the time for preparation.

    Even if the rift were to be reduced, the sheer size of the Blood Void rift would still be quiterge. A difference between a million demons and 900 thousand Demons seemed to be insignificant in the long term.

    Berry looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You really don¡¯t want to destroy the Blood Void?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Destroying it is useless. This time, I only came to eradicate all dark beasts and undead in the abyss. I want to prevent them from being an addition to the Demon army. What can a tenth of a difference really do to us? What significant difference would there be between a million Demons and 900 thousand Demons?¡±

    Berry¡¯s eyes shed while she looked at Zhao Hai, then she sighed and said, ¡°You really don¡¯t understand the Demons. They had been waiting for that day, for many years. For you, 1 million and 900 thousand might not have much of a difference since you are the enemy. However, for 100 thousand Demons to see the Ark Continent in advance is a very big factor for the Demons. People would fight to the death even for just a spot of being able to see the Ark Continent a day ahead.¡±

    Zhao Hai can understand what Berry meant. If one were to tell people who lived in darkness that they can see the sunlight, then they would be extremely desperate in order to be the first one in the line. Between Zhao Hai and the Demons, the significance of a tenth waspletely different.

    Zhao Hai sighed, then he didn¡¯t speak anymore. He urged the Bone Dragon to go forward. He wanted toplete his original n ofing here, eliminating all the dark beasts as well as the undead.

    Just as Berry said, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t meet any significant resistance as he went forward. All that they hade across were more dark beasts and undead.

    Zhao Hai rxed, then he turned to Berry and said, ¡°You have be quite close to me back then, why haven¡¯t you used your assassination techniques and went for a mental attack instead?¡±

    When Berry heard Zhao Hai, her face couldn¡¯t help but turn red, ¡°I was already near you when you were fighting with the me Devil. However, I knew that our assassination techniques would rm the Bone Dragon before I arrive. Therefore, I decided to trap you here using my mental attack until the Blood Void activates.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he knew that since Berry was aware of his conversation with the Flower Devil, then she should¡¯ve been present when he fought the me Demon. However, the two fights had shown Berry how strong he was. Therefore, Berry had no choice but use their mental attack. However, she didn¡¯t expect that she would lose.

    Zhao Hai stopped asking about this matter. He turned his gaze towards the distance and said, ¡°They should being about now.¡± Zhao Hai was referring to those ten 9th ranks.

    As expected, just as Zhao Hai said that, ten ck spots appeared in the distance. The ck spots slowly grew as it approached Zhao Hai. Among them were eight dark beasts and two undead creatures who were emitting a strong aura.

    The dark beasts are just special magic beasts, so they didn¡¯t get too much out of Zhao Hai¡¯s attention. On the other hand, the undead made Zhao Hai intrigued. He didn¡¯t expect that the undead would be able to reach 9th rank naturally. This was the first time that he saw a true 9th rank undead.

    The two undead had human forms. Their bodies were equipped with worn out battle armor. They were also holding damaged great swords. Their image conforms to what Zhao Hai expected 9th rank undead would be.

    However, these two undead creatures gave Zhao Hai a peculiar feeling. Zhao Hai felt that he was facing actual people instead of undead. Compared to what he felt with the Space¡¯s 9th rank undead, these two undead had a more formidable aura.

    Zhao Hai curiously looked at the two 9th rank undead and said, ¡°Are you naturally evolved undead? Why would you listen to the words of the Demons?¡±

    ¡°Demon consciousness. Unsurpassed honor! Kill!¡± Zhao Hai thought that the opposite party wouldn¡¯t reply. He really didn¡¯t expect that they would say anything, even in broken sentences.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand as hemanded the undead on the ground to fly up. Then he had this group of undead form a small cube formation in front of Zhao Hai. After that, hemanded them to fight the 10 9th ranks.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care much about these undead, he wanted to see how these 9th rank dark beasts and undead from the Demon Realm fight. From Zhao Hai¡¯s calction, aside from the 9th ranks, there should be about 1 million undead as well as about 2 million dark beasts.

    However, he didn¡¯t kill the 8th rank dark beasts this time, all of them were absorbed into the Space. Additionally, the 8th rank undead were also taken into the Space, changing them into Zhao Hai¡¯s own undead army.

    Before long, the 10 9th ranks had managed to eliminate about a hundred of Zhao Hai¡¯s own 9th rank undead. But instead of being angry, Zhao Hai was actually d. He discovered that these naturally formed 9th rank undead seemed to be much more powerfulpared to the 9th ranks that were produced by the Space.

    This made Zhao Hai puzzled at first, but he quickly thought of the reason. One was artificially promoted by the Space while the other was made after innumerable years of existence. In these years, the undead should have encountered a lot of battles, making its fighting experience constantly improve. It seems like battle experience was more important to these undead than what Zhao Hai originally thought.

    Although the undead of the Space were simrly 9th rank, they were still far behind those who were forged through constant battle. Because of thisck of experience, the Space¡¯s undead were unable to utilize all of their strength. It was like having powerlifter fight, he might be strong, but it was extremely possible that he would lose against a simrly strong but experienced fighter.

    However, there was no way for Zhao Hai to have an immediate solution to this problem. The undead in the Space were trulycking in genuine battle experience. Moreover, before bing 9th ranks, most of them had strengths that were iparably low. This caused a disparity in their thoughts and actual strength. The only solution that Zhao Hai thought of was to forge them through constant battle during the war. Only when they can umte experience would they be able to perfectly control their strength.

    Now that the Demons were on their way and the Divine Race not far behind, huge battles would surely happen in the future. Zhao Hai would use this opportunity to have his undead acquire ample experience. That way, Zhao Hai can thenmand an invincible army. Whether it be the Demons or the Divine Race, Zhao Hai would not be afraid anymore. He would even march into the Demon Realm and the Divine Realm in order to eliminate future problems!

    1. Or you can just let them fight each other inside the Space. cmonbruh

 Chapter 690 - Miscalculation of Time

    <h4>Chapter 690 - Miscalction of Time</h4>

    It didn¡¯t take too long before the fight finished. Although Zhao Hai¡¯s undead suffered when faced with the same 9th rank power, they werepletely dominating those who are less ranked. After all, 8th rank and 9th rank were totally different from each other.

    After all the dark beasts and undead have been cleaned up, Zhao Hai continued to fly ahead. And before long, they arrived at a valley inside the Demonic Abyss.

    At the valley, the first thing that Zhao Hai noticed was the spatial rift. Coming out from the rift were clumps of ck gases. Fortunately, this rift wasn¡¯t big, it was only less than a meter long and a half meter wide. Aside from small people, no bigger creatures can emerge at this time.

    With the spatial rift as the center, a huge magic formation was erected, shooting out white radiance now and then. This was the void formation of the Blood Void.

    Zhao Hai inspected the spatial crack, he wanted to see how different this rift waspared to the Space¡¯s own. After looking at it for some time, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t see much of a difference. It was the same floating hole, like a hole in a transparent canvas.

    Behind this rift was nothingness, one couldn¡¯t see anything at all. Even light seems to get swallowed by it.

    Upon looking further, Zhao Hai noticed that the rift was surrounded by ten Vile Demons.

    Zhao Hai was no stranger to Vile Demons, he looked at the ten of them and smiled, ¡°Vile Demons enemies, you can rest assured that I am not here to destroy your formation. However, when you Demons arrive, be sure that I shall be there waiting.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s attitude shocked the Vile Demons. They were puzzled at Zhao Hai, they couldn¡¯t understand what Zhao Hai meant.

    Zhao Hai looked at them and smiled, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be anxious. Usually, I call people with a different race than me, friends or brothers. However, you Demons wanted to invade my Ark Continent, so I had no choice but to call you enemies. But I am indeed sincere in not attacking the Blood Void. I know that there¡¯s no way to stop the Blood Void, and I also don¡¯t want it to activate ahead of time. Therefore, I shall be leaving you here and I will just wait for you in the surface.¡±

    The Vile Demons stared nkly at Zhao Hai, then after some time, one of them said, ¡°No matter who you are, you are worthy of our respect. We will defeat you in the battlefield, we¡¯ll make you aware of how strong the Demon Realm is.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, he already knew that although these Demons were battle freaks, they were also people who respected brave warriors. To be clear, they respect brave warriors, not strong experts.

    Brave Warriors and Experts have their distinction. A brave warrior isn¡¯t necessarily a strong expert. When faced with an enemy much stronger than yourself but still are willing to fight, then you are a brave warrior. These kinds of people were very well respected by the Demons. For this respect, the Demons would defeat you in an upright manner, there would be no tricks involved.

    Berry was also quite surprised at Zhao Hai. She discovered that Zhao Hai actually understood the Demon Realm fully. This made her confused, she didn¡¯t understand how a Human was able to know about the Demon Realm. This was too inconceivable. The Humans haven¡¯t even entered the Demon Realm.

    At this time, the head Demon turned to Berry and said, ¡°Berry, why are you together with him? Do you want to betray the Demon Realm?¡±

    Berry looked at the Vile Demon and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t betray the Demon Realm. I am just following the customs of my Subus n. This person managed to break free from my mental attack. Therefore, ording to the rule, I shall have to marry this person.¡±

    When the Vile Demon heard Berry, he couldn¡¯t help but gawk. Of course, the Vile Demon was aware about which rule Berry was talking about. He just didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would survive Berry¡¯s attack.

    One must know that the Subi held the most powerful mental attacks in the Demon Realm. Additionally, Berry is a 9th rank Subus, her mental power was very well known in the Demon Realm. The Vile Demon didn¡¯t think that she would actually lose to a Human.

    The ten Demons looked at Zhao Hai with envy, then their leader said, ¡°Congrattions, brave Human warrior. You actually managed to get yourself a Subus as a wife. Human, we shall not attack you as well. Our fight might possibly destroy the Blood Void. You can leave now. Our Demon Army shall fairly defeat you in Demon City.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the ten Demons, he couldn¡¯t help but develop a slight appreciation towards them. However, it was a pity that they are his enemies. Zhao Hai was surprised when the Vile Demon said that the Blood Void might get destroyed if they decided to fight. It seemed like nobody wanted to activate the spatial rift ahead of time.

    Zhao Hai looked at the eyes of the Vile Demons, then he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then I shall be waiting for you in Demon City. Farewell.¡± Then Zhao Haimanded the Bone Dragon to fly out of the Demonic Abyss. The ten Vile Demons stayed true to their promise, they didn¡¯t attack Zhao Hai.

    Compared to when he entered, Zhao Hai¡¯s speed of advancement was quite faster. Zhao Hai had calcted that after entering the Demonic Abyss and undergoing battles inside, two days had already passed by. Zhao Hai reckoned that it would only take them half a day toe out.

    With this rate, Zhao Hai had already used up four days. In three days, the spatial rift would open and the Demon Race would arrive.

    Zhao Hai stood straight on top of the Bone Dragon as he muttered, ¡°Three days, three days.¡±

    Berry looked puzzled at Zhao Hai as she said, ¡°Three days? Are you expecting the Blood Void to activate in three days? That¡¯s not right, from what I can remember, there is only one day left before the Blood Void activates.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he quickly turned his head to Berry as words came flooding out of his mouth, ¡°One day? How could it be one day? Doesn¡¯t the Blood Void activate after seven days?¡±

    Berry nodded, ¡°Right, it takes seven days. The countdown starts the moment the blood formation gets moistened by blood. From what I can remember, five days have already passed since then. After a bit more than a day, the Blood Void would activate.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but from upon hearing Berry. He kept thinking about why Berry would say that only a day was left. Did he go wrong somewhere?

    Suddenly, Zhao Hai thought about where he slipped. He had missed the timing of the blood formation. He miscalcted how long the formation had been running before he arrived at ra Mountain. The formation started the moment Zhao Hai began killing the beasts in the mountain, not when he discovered the formation.

    If Zhao Hai took that thought into ount, then the Blood Void really only had one day left to activate. In a day¡¯s time, the Demons would being out of the spatial rift.

    Zhao Hai regretfully tapped his own head. He didn¡¯t think that he would miscalcte this matter. This shouldn¡¯t be happening, it was his fault. He immediately had the Bone Dragon pick up its speed to return to Demon City as soon as possible. Upon reaching the city, Zhao Hai was met with the gazes of the Adventurers and Mercenaries. All of them looked at Tywin and the others in envy, they didn¡¯t think that the Gan Family would be able to establish a rtionship with Zhao Hai in a short period of time.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t in the mood to act low-key right now as he flew directly towards the General¡¯s residence. Upon reaching the front door, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hesitate to enter the room.

    The guard in front of the General¡¯s residence naturally didn¡¯t dare to block Zhao Hai. Nobody dared to stop him. After all, Zhao Hai had the highest status here in Demon City. The whole city depended on Zhao Hai to defend against the Demons.

    Zhao Hai proceeded to head towards Besmir¡¯s room. At this moment, Besmir was looking at the map. When he heard footsteps and looked up, he didn¡¯t imagine to see Zhao Hai. So he quickly straightened himself up and sid, ¡°Mister, how did your expedition go? Theyout of Demon City had already been set up. We¡¯re just waiting for Mister¡¯s undead to settle in.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, as long as the General has adjusted, then I can feel relief. However, I had made a miscalction this time. The Demons will be arriving much earlier than we thought. I¡¯m afraid our currentyout wouldn¡¯t be good.But since you have already settled in, you can stay put. There¡¯s no need to send word back to the maind, I shall be taking care of it.¡±

    Besmir stared, then his expression changed as he immediately asked, ¡°Really? Mister, what happened?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Now¡¯s not the time to exin. I shall be handing the city over to you. The outside matters would be taken care of by me. I¡¯ll be sending word to the major Empires and Races of the continent. As long as you prepare yourselves, then you are good.¡±

    Besmir nodded, he understood that it really wasn¡¯t the time to be asking. He said, ¡°Alright, then mister can rest assured, the city has already prepared. All the logistics andmands have already been given.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Then that¡¯s good. I¡¯ll be leaving first, I still need to inform the maind.¡± Then Zhao Hai hastily left the General¡¯s residence and returned to his own.

    After arriving inside the Gan Family¡¯s residence, Zhao Hai released a group of undead and turned to Tywin and said, ¡°These are the undead that we have acquired in the Demonic Abyss. I also took the effort of strengthening them. You can take them under yourmand. Right, how many undead can you currently control?¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know how much undead a regr 9th rank can control. Therefore, he had no choice but to ask. Tywin gave Zhao Hai a bow and said, ¡°Answering the Young Master. Although we had be 9th ranks, we still aren¡¯t ustomed to our new strength. So at this moment, each of us can only control about ten thousand undead. When we get fully adapted, then we can control 20 thousand undead each.¡±

    1. It used to be ¡®Evil Demon¡¯ but I just made it as Demon, like the one back on ra Mountain. But I decided to use Vile Demon just in case something crops upter. Lorewise, Vile Demons are the rulers of the Demon Realm.

 Chapter 691 - Preparation

    <h4>Chapter 691 - Preparation</h4>

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Even if that¡¯s not a lot, it isn¡¯t little either. Alright, then we¡¯ll head outside the city and have you control these undead. After everyone subdues enough undead, I shall be heading to do other matters.¡±

    Naturally, Tywin and the others didn¡¯t oppose to this. After all, this was very good for them. They never thought that Zhao Hai would harm them anyway. At this point, they have be true followers of Zhao Hai. If Zhao Hai wanted to harm them, then he wouldn¡¯t have made them 9th ranks. Zhao Hai had theirplete trust.

    Zhao Hai quickly led the group outside Demon City. Then he releasedrge quantities of undead. Among these undead were the ones they obtained from the Demonic Abyss, there were both human-shaped and beast-shaped undead, but this didn¡¯t matter for Dark Mages. Naturally, although the undead have been subdued, Zhao Hai can still override themands of the Gan Family Dark Mages. As far as Zhao Hai knew, he was justmanding the undead to follow the Gan Family¡¯s orders.

    Since Zhao Hai ordered them, the transition of control for the undead came very smoothly. Otherwise, Tywin and the others wouldn¡¯t have done it. After all, the undead were 9th ranks as well.

    It didn¡¯t take long before the undead were controlled. Zhao Hai looked at Tywin and said, ¡°You are already quite familiar with the surroundings here. So I¡¯ll leave the deployment of the undead to you. We should be done preparing before the Demons arrive tomorrow. I¡¯ll be returning to the city in order to handle other matters.¡±

    Tywin immediately replied, ¡°Young Master, let me go back with you. I am very familiar with Demon City. I can assist you with the minute things, saving you the trouble of doing them.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°You stay here. I¡¯m just going back to your residence to take a rest, I¡¯lle back hereter. You don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡±

    Tywin didn¡¯t say anything more, he just nodded. After that, Zhao Hai returned to the city and then entered the Gan Family¡¯s residence. Berry was still right by him.

    When Zhao Hai entered the Gan Family¡¯s residence, he turned to Berry and said, ¡°Berry, if you are really determined to be with me, then I will lead to see my wives now. I shall not be impartial in treating you. I just hope that you can live together with them harmoniously. Can you do that?¡±

    Berry looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You are the man that I chose. Naturally, I will listen to your words.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then I shall show you my biggest secret.¡± Then along with Berry, Zhao Hai¡¯s body shed as he entered the Space.

    Berry couldn¡¯t help but stare nkly at the scenery in the Space. Although the Demons had always thought about how beautiful the Ark Continent was, Berry still lived in the Demon Realm for all of her life. She had also seen Demon City, however, since the ce was made in order to survey the Demonic Abyss, there wasn¡¯t much to see. On the other hand, the scenery inside the Space was very beautiful, even in the Ark Continent¡¯s standards. For someone who lived in the Demon Realm since birth, it wasn¡¯t a wonder for Berry to be enthralled by the Space¡¯s scenery.

    At this time, the door of the vi opened as Laura and the others walked out. The women had already learned about the Subus n from Cai¡¯er. To be honest, they were somewhat jealous. However, they weren¡¯t stingy, they didn¡¯t wish misfortune on this new arrival. Because of this, they had decided to treat Berry well.

    Actually, Laura and the others¡¯ reaction was something that Zhao Hai used to be surprised at. Zhao Hai had read a lot of novels back on Earth. And in all of those novels, women were always jealous whenever a new female arrives. However, it seems like Laura and the others didn¡¯t seem to look jealous. This made Zhao Hai unable to understand what they were thinking.

    Later on, Zhao Hai asked Laura why they weren¡¯t jealous. But he was just met with strange looks from Laura and the others. Then Zhao Hai got his answer; in the continent, even a man with little skill would have more than one wife. In fact, if they were to think about it, with Zhao Hai¡¯s status, his number of wives was actually very small.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly upon hearing this response. He had been stuck with his Earth mentality and was still unable to adapt to the Ark Continent. On Earth, everyone was unanimously leaning towards monogamy. On the other hand, in Ark Continent, it was simply normal for a man to have several wives.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t surprised when he saw his wives¡¯ current response. He nodded to Laura and the others and then turned to Berry, ¡°Berry, these are my wives, Laura, Megan, Meg, Lizzy, and Ni¡¯er. You must go along with themter on. You¡¯ll be living with them from now on too. They will also introduce to you everything that is here.¡±

    Berry nodded, although she still had her cold expression, Zhao Hai can see that she had a look of dependence in her eyes.

    Zhao Hai understood that this was a natural reaction from Berry. She has been living alone in the Demon Realm all her life. In this new environment, she couldn¡¯t help but do her best to adapt. And now that she had Zhao Hai as her husband, it wasn¡¯t strange for her to depend on him.

    Zhao Hai smiled and Berry and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be worried here. This is my Space, as long as I don¡¯t give my permission, nobody would be able toe here. Rest assured, there will be no problems here.¡±

    Berry nodded, then Laura went towards her and said, ¡°Berry, don¡¯t worry, Brother Hai is a good person. Later on, we¡¯ll be sisters living together. Come with me, I shall tell you everything there is in this mysterious Space.¡± Then she pulled Berry over towards the Vi.

    Berry didn¡¯t react too much as she followed Laura towards the vi. However, when they reached the entrance, Berry couldn¡¯t help but stop. She looked at the vi and couldn¡¯t help but change her expression, she turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, what¡¯s this all about?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he said, ¡°What? Is there something wrong?¡±

    Berry pointed towards the seven-colored flower that covered the entirety of the vi, her finger trembling while doing so. When Zhao Hai saw her pointing towards the seven-colored flower, he understood what she meant. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as he said, ¡°Oh, you mean Cai¡¯er? You should be familiar with this nt, right?¡±

    Berry nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m quite familiar with it, however, why is the Holy Flower growing here? This flower only grows in the Demon Realm, how can it appear in this ce?¡±

    Zhao Hai faintly smiled and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er,e out and see Berry. Introduce yourself¡± Then Zhao Hai felt wings lightly pping right by his face as Cai¡¯er appeared. ¡°Young Master, you always make me do a lot of things. I¡¯m quite busy, you know? Unlike you who are living a rxed life every day.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and then turned to Berry and said, ¡°Berry, this is Cai¡¯er, the flower sprite of the seven-colored flower. She is also the main body of the seven-colored flower that you have been seeing in the Demon Realm.¡±

    Berry stared at Cai¡¯er as Cai¡¯er looked back. Then Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°What? Shocked, little Subus? In your Demon Realm, you should have spotted my flowers everywhere. Hehe. Small Subus, your kind had always underestimated my existence. I¡¯ll let you know that I am the longest living being in the Demon Realm, and also the most influential. All of the seven-colored flower that you had seen are all my branches.¡±

    Berry was nkly staring as she listened to Cai¡¯er¡¯s words. After some time, she recovered and turned to Zhao Haim, ¡°Brother Hai, is this true?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then smiled, ¡°It¡¯s true. The reason I know about the Demon Realm was because of Cai¡¯er. Alright, you¡¯ll find out about more things as you explore the Spaceter on. Let¡¯s enter the living room for now, we still have some things to discuss.¡± Then the group entered the vi.

    Upon entering the vi, Zhao Hai immediately cycled through his messenger fishes as he gave the various Patriarchs and Monarchs of the continent a message, informing them that the war woulde earlier than they expected. At the same time, Zhao Hai also gave the Buddha Emperor instructions to prepare his citizens to migrate. Also, Zhao Hai ordered Evan and Ruyen to reinforce the border between the Buddha and Lyon Empire while allowing passage for the Buddha Empire refugees as well as to take care of them properly.

    Of course, this wasn¡¯t an easy thing for an Empire to do. But fortunately, Zhao Hai already made ample preparations. At this time, the Buddha Empire¡¯s migration towards the Lyon Empire was already well organized.

    One shouldn¡¯t underestimate this mass migration. There were a lot of matters involved in such a movement. Especially in terms of food and lodging for the refugees.

    Fortunately, Zhao Hai has the Space, supplying all of the much needed grain. As for lodging, the Lyon Empire doesn¡¯tck it. This made the job twice as efficient with half of the effort.

    Although the Buddha Emperor wasn¡¯t willing to evacuate his entire Empire, he also understood that the Demons couldn¡¯t be easily dealt with. If he insisted for his people to stay, then the Demons would only kill them. Therefore, he had no choice by to agree to Zhao Hai¡¯s n.

    At the same time, the Dwarves and the Elves had prepared themselves. Zhao Hai shifted all of the valuable Dwarf materials over to the ck Wastnd. However, the Dwarves weren¡¯t nning to fully evacuate out of their mountain. They wanted to use the mountain to ambush the Demons. Naturally, those who stayed in the mountain were the Dwarven Warriors. The women and children were already sent to the ck Wastnd. There was no other way, after all, the Dwarves were inside the Buddha Empire, which was quite close to the Demonic Abyss.

    The Elves did the same, those who had no fighting power were all sent to the ck Wastnd while the Elven Warriors stayed. They were prepared to use the forest in order tobat the Demon Race.

    Zhao Hai was quite assured when it came to these two races. Their fighting powers weren¡¯t weak, and additionally, they had terrain advantage, giving them huge benefits during the war. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried about them.

    On the other hand, there were currently a lot of people in the ck Wastnd. It would take a long time for these people to be settled down. Fortunately, Zhao Hai has the Space. He can just easily transport Beastmen tents for them to live in, allowing the construction of houses to slowly proceed.

    1. Its supposed to be ¡°Elder Brother Hai¡±. However, I have this inclination that Berry is much much older than Zhao Hai. xD¡±

    2. First time I knew this :/ As for the ¡®influential¡¯ part, I think it¡¯s about how seven-colored flowers are the staple food in the Demon realm.

 Chapter 692 - Demon Dragon King

    <h4>Chapter 692 - Demon Dragon King</h4>

    Zhao Hai was currently standing outside Demon City. Behind him was the city¡¯s walls and in front of him was an army of undead. The undead looked like statues as they stood, unmoving.

    Zhao Hai was currently on the back of the Bone Dragon along with Tywin. The undead on the field were all controlled by the Gan Family. Zhao Hai¡¯s undead were yet to be released.

    It has been a day since Zhao Haimunicated with the various Patriarchs and Monarchs of the continent. In the past day, Zhao Hai has been inside the Space, continuously talking to his messenger fishes, coordinating with the everyone and deploying various materials.

    It was fortunate that Zhao Hai was able to make the Monarchs and Patriarchs listen to his instructions. These people also understood that if they didn¡¯t follow through, then they would get eliminated by the Demons sooner orter. Therefore, they decided to fully cooperate in this huge operation.

    Also, this alliance needed a leader. And since Zhao Hai held special status in all of these groups, he became the de facto leader. Because of his Space, Zhao Hai was able to move massive resources around, giving him the power to dictate when and where people needed to be. This made everyone consult Zhao Hai whenever an important decision needs to be made. At the same time, this also fulfilled the Dwarves¡¯ prophecy, King of Kings.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care much about these. To be honest, with regards to resources, he really didn¡¯t have too much of a problem about it. At this point, he had a lot of things in his hand. Adding that to the reserves of the Empires, then Zhao Hai found himself unable to fathom the exact number. On the other hand, Laura and Cai¡¯er were already crunching the numbers as well as allocating everything in behalf of Zhao Hai. At the same time, Megan and Lizzy were conserving their strengths for the uing fight with the Demon Race.

    On the contrary, Berry was not busy at all. She is currently working with Lizzy on how tomand in battle while also familiarizing herself with the situation inside the Space.

    The more Berry understood about Zhao Hai¡¯s space, the more she found it to be mysterious. She already has a few ideas in her mind, however, she didn¡¯t tell it to Zhao Hai at this time.

    Zhao Hai was currently waiting in Demon City for the Blood Void¡¯s activation. From what he heard while talking to Berry, the void formation would should be starting quite soon. At this moment, Zhao Hai wanted to see what it looks like when the formation starts.

    Tywin and the others were also by Zhao Hai¡¯s side. Their expression of anxiety couldn¡¯t be hidden as they gazed towards the Demonic Abyss. They knew that the fight would start soon, they couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious.

    Zhao Hai turned his head towards the city walls and looked at the soldiers, they were anxious as well. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh, although the war with the Demons happened tens of thousands of years ago, legends about the Demons were still prevalent in Human societies. It was told that Demons were overbearing, lusted for blood, and powerful. All of these descriptions had slowly crept up on these soldier¡¯s minds, making them very nervous.

    However, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t do anything much but wait. Zhao Hai sighed before sitting on the Bone Dragon¡¯s head. Then he took out a small table, a bottle of wine, and a wine ss as he continued on with his thoughts.

    When the soldiers on the walls saw Zhao Hai¡¯s action, they couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then their expression loosened. In their minds, Zhao Hai had already be the main pir of support. Zhao Hai¡¯s calmness had affected them as well, making the pressure in their minds slowly ease up.

    At this moment, a very fierce vibration suddenly came from the Demonic Abyss. This vibration shook the terrain, making Demon City¡¯s structures sway.

    Zhao Hai seems to have not noticed this as he drank the wine in his ss and muttered, ¡°You¡¯ve finallye. I had been waiting for half of the day.¡±

    Just as Zhao Hai said this, a more violent shaking happened, it was as strong as an earthquake. Then ck fog started toe out of the abyss as it slowly covered the skies above it.

    Zhao Hai looked at the ck clouds as he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Magnificent, good, very good.¡± Then a fierce rumbling came out as a shockwave came out of the abyss, eradicating everything around it, may it be stone, soil, or nts, turning all of them into powder instantly.

    With an intention, Zhao Hai released countless amounts of undead. When the undead appeared, they immediately formed arge green shield in their bodies, protecting themselves as well as those behind them from the shockwave. Demon City as well as the base of operations outside became unaffected by the destructive wave.

    And just as Zhao Hai drank from his wine ss, mushroom clouds suddenly came out of the Demonic Abyss!

    Zhao Hai can only imagine one thing upon seeing these mushroom clouds, it was an image of a nuclear explosion. He didn¡¯t think that the Blood Void would cause explosions strong enough to cause mushroom clouds to appear.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Is this an illusion? It must be, aren¡¯t the Demons afraid of blowing themselves up?¡±

    Although Tywin and the others were right by Zhao Hai¡¯s side, they still didn¡¯t hear what Zhao Hai just said. They were too enthralled by the mushroom clouds in front of them.

    At this time, the Demonic Abyss suddenly changed. A small whirlpool started to appear in the middle of the mushroom clouds. Then this whirlpool continued to grow bigger and bigger as it started to revolve, absorbing all of the dark clouds before all of it vanished.

    When the dark fogpletely disappeared, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t¡¯ help but breathe in some cold air. A massive change just happened in the Demonic Abyss. The abyss had be wider and more spacious. At the bottom of the abyss was a huge crack that was suspended half a meter above the ground. At the same time, groups upon groups of Demons slowly appeared from it, rows upon rows of Demonic beings from the Demon Realm.

    After the changes in the Demonic Abyss, it has now be a wide nd. The surrounding cliffs hadpletely vanished. With howrge the nd was, it was more proper to call it a in.

    It was an iparably huge in, and in the middle of it was a huge spatial rift. At the scale of this in, an army of tens of millions would fit to be stationed here.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect that the effects of the Blood Void would be this significant. One must know that Zhao Hai took two days to fly towards the rift, all of that distance has been affected by the Blood Void. This showed how powerful the formation was.

    However, the thing that surprised Zhao Hai the most was the fact that the Demons didn¡¯t immediately attack uponing out of the spatial rift. Instead, they started to build their base of operations on the nd right beside the rift.

    From the looks of it, it seems like they aren¡¯t just building a camp. They were constructing a city. After seeing this development, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but turn gloomy.

    If the Demons just attacked them aftering out, then Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have anything to worry about. But now that they are constructing a city, this meant that they wanted to establish a base, intending to fight with the Humans for a long time. This wasn¡¯t what Zhao Hai wanted to see.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he collected his drinking set, then he turned to Tywin and said, ¡°You wait here.¡± When Tywin heard this, they immediately jumped down from the Bone Dragon and stayed in mid-air. Then Zhao Hai waved his hand as an innumerable amount of undead appeared. Zhao Hai gave amand, then the undead started to form into a cube before rushing towards the Demon invaders.

    When the people on the walls saw what Zhao Hai did, they couldn¡¯t help but gasp. At the same time, the Demons also saw Zhao Hai¡¯s action. They immediately split into teams as some of them flew up to meet Zhao Hai¡¯s approaching undead army.

    As the two forces came closer and closer, Zhao Hai discovered that the other party wasposed of flying beasts as well as winged Demons. All of them had grotesque looks, but one could see that they had extraordinary strength.

    The two forces stopped when they were about a hundred meters away from each other. Zhao Hai directed the Bone Dragon as he slowly got out of the cube formation. At the same time, a small group also went forward from the other party.

    This group wasposed of Vile Demons. All of them were protecting a carriage that was in the middle of their formation. What pulled this carriage wasn¡¯t actually a horse, but Dragons instead.

    These Dragons were simr to those back in ra Mountain. However, their bodies were pitch ck as their scales shed with the same metallic luster. They also have eyes that were red, leaving those who looked at it with a very bad feeling.

    The two teams stopped when they were ten meters away from each other. Zhao Hai inspected the carriage, the carriage was actually just the lower half of the structure. There was a throne with beast engravings right on top of the carriage. Sitting right on the throne was a Vile Demon.

    Although there wasn¡¯t much difference to how this Vile Demon looked, one could still feel that he was more majestic than the others, just like how a alpha male lion looks like when it was just lying on the ground.

    The Vile Demon was simrly inspecting Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai was wearing his Dark Mage Robe as he stood on the head of the Bone Dragon. In his hand was a blood red magic staff. Although his appearance was quite ordinary, his aura was telling apletely different thing. Zhao Hai¡¯s imposing aura wasn¡¯t any less than the VIle Demon himself.

    The Vile Demon looked at Zhao Hai, then with his deep voice he said, ¡°Are you Mister Zhao Hai?¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare, he didn¡¯t think that the other party would actually know about him. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°Right, I am Zhao Hai. I didn¡¯t think that His Majesty, the Demon Realm¡¯s Northwestern Monarch, the Dragon Demon King actually knew of my name. This Zhao Hai has been disrespectful.¡±

    It was the turn of the Dragon Demon King to be surprised, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°My Demon Race has been collecting information regarding the continent for tens of thousands of years. Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s quick rise to prominence naturally couldn¡¯t be ignored. Me knowing Mister¡¯s name isn¡¯t surprising. This one is just curious, Mister, howe you arepletely well-informed of the things in my Demon Realm? I wonder if Mister can sate my curiosity?¡±

 Chapter 693 - Fight

    <h4>Chapter 693 - Fight</h4>

    When Zhao Hai heard the Demon Dragon King, he couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly and said, ¡°You Majesty, didn¡¯t your subordinates tell you? I just got the Subus Berry as my wife.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the Demon Dragon King couldn¡¯t help but stare for a moment before heughed and said, ¡°This King forgot. Hahaha. To be honest, this King is quite envious of Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s luck. It¡¯s not easy to subdue a Subus to be your wife. Mister is truly lucky.¡±

    Zhao Hai certainly would not tell the Demon Dragon King that it was Cai¡¯er who told him all about the Demon Realm. To be honest, Zhao Hai was quite sympathetic towards these Demons. If they only chose toe peacefully, then Zhao Hai will not stop them. However, instead of doing things peacefully, they chose to do war. Although Zhao Hai disliked wars, he certainly wasn¡¯t afraid of it.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai chose to lead an army to resist the Demons rather than have Cai¡¯er deal with them. If Zhao Hai were to make Cai¡¯er deal with the Demon Race, he could just make her withdraw all of her branches there. In time, the Demon Realm would possibly enter an extremely severe food crisis.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to starve the entire Demon Realm, so he decided to just fight the Demons in a straightforward way. At the same time, he was also unwilling to expose Cai¡¯er¡¯s identity since it may have a bad influence on her branches.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Demon Dragon King and smiled, ¡°Your Majesty has a Subus as a wife as well, there¡¯s no reason for you to envy me. Right, Your Majesty came as a vanguard, there should be no need to build a city, right?¡±

    The Demon Dragon King looked deeply into Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister might know a lot about the Demon Realm, but this time you are mistaken. We decided to build this city so that we can have our own base in the Ark Continent. No matter how much you natives would like us to go away, you would have no other choice but recognize the existence of our Demon Race.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head as he smiled faintly and said, ¡°We can actually recognize your presence, however, it seems like you don¡¯t like us being here. To be honest, the Ark Continent is too smallpared to the Demon Realm, all of you cannot just transfer over here. This made me wonder why you even wanted to wage war.¡±

    When he heard Zhao Hai, the Demon Dragon King seemed to turn mad as he shouted, ¡°Why we go to war? Why?! It¡¯s because of lesser creatures being able to upy such a beautifulnd while we Demons get to experience such a hellishndscape. Thisnd should belong to the Demon Race! Anyone who dared to stop us will die!¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the expression of the Demon King and sighed, he knew that talking would only get this far. He looked calmly at the Demon Dragon King and said, ¡°Then it¡¯s war!¡±

    But before Zhao Hai gets tomand his army, he gets interrupted by the Demon King who said, ¡°Mister, wait. Do you really want to be an enemy to the Demon Race? Mister is a Dark Mage, your kind had always been suppressed in the Ark Continent. At the same time, your belief in the God of Darkness is no different to our faith for the Demon God. How about mister joins our side, and together we shall conquer the entire continent. With Mister¡¯s strength, as long as you help us upy the continent, then we would surely give you a very high rank.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared at the Demon Dragon King, then after a moment he suddenlyughed, ¡°I want to thank Your Majesty¡¯s good intentions. However, this Zhao Hai already considers himself as a person of the Ark Continent. Although there are friction between the powers in the continent, all of us share the same resistance against being ves or being exterminated. Even if the Demons or the Divine Race make out continent¡¯s rivers turn red, we would still continue to fight on until the very end!¡± Zhao Hai expressed his thoughts, as well as the conviction of the entire continent.

    The Demon Dragon King looked at Zhao Hai, his expression turned ugly as he said, ¡°Mister¡¯s words truly enraged this King. Then from now on, the entire Demon Race and I shall be your mortal enemies!¡± Then the Demon Dragon King waved his hand as the Dragons that were pulling his carriage issued a loud roar. After that, the Demons around the carriage charged towards Zhao Hai. It seems like they wanted to eliminate him here and now.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he waved his hand. The Bone Dragon retreated back as the other undead pressed on forward, blocking every attacking towards Zhao Hai.

    The Demon Dragon King slowly turned back as well. In fights like these, the superiors would naturally refrain from engaging in the initial sh. It just didn¡¯t conform to their status.

    Before long, the undead and the Demons shed, their strengths were unexpectedly the same. When the Demon Dragon King saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but knit his eyebrows. Although they had collected a lot of information pertaining to Zhao Hai, it seems like they still underestimated him. The Demon King didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be this difficult to deal with.

    There were also some races in the Demon Realm who were able to control the undead. This was because the Demon Realm was a very good environment for the evolution of undead. Therefore, this made the undead of the realm very strong. Making them one of the main battle forces of the Demon Realm.

    Naturally, the undead couldn¡¯t be the true battle army of the Demon Realm. Although undead could be controlled by races, there was only one race that canmand them with greatplexity, and it was the Demon Realm¡¯s Lich Race.

    The Lich Race was very special in that they were extremely low in poption. Moreover, they were quite mysterious. However, they were just the Demon Realm¡¯s version of the true Lich Race.

    The True Lich race were legendary beings of the underworld. They were creatures that only existed in soul form and couldn¡¯t be harmed by physical attacks. All of them were innately talented in Dark Magic. In the past, there was a Dark Mage that was able to summon a true Lich. That Lich had wisdom that was no lesser than a Human. At the same time, it was also not willing to be under the control of a Human. This caused a bacsh on its summoner. This was also the time where people came to know of their existence.

    On the other hand, the Demon Realm¡¯s Lich Race was actually just a type of Demon that possess half of a soul form. This meant that they were still susceptible to material attacks. However, their bodies still had a strange ability of going ethereal when an attack arrives, greatly minimizing the damage done to it. This ethereal form can only be achieved for a short time, and cannot be used continuously as well. Therefore, they were called the Demon Realm¡¯s Lich Race.

    The fighting strength of a Lich is no worse than a Vile Demon. The only reason why they weren¡¯t rulers of the Demon Realm was because of their low poption. It was estimated that the entire Demon Realm only had around ten thousand Lich.

    The entire Demon Realm was so big, and for the number of Lich to only be ten thousand was something that baffled a lot of people. However, since each one of them were very strong, nobody dared to annoy them. Even the Vile Demons would act polite towards these beings. The Lich were able to control arge amount of undead. As to how much, nobody really knew. What they only knew was that a extremely formidable Lich appeared a long time ago. That Lich was able to control an astonishing 1 million undead and controlled them in order to annoy the Vile Demons. It was precisely because of its actions that the Vile Demons decided to sent troops in order to deal with the Lich.

    In order to kill this Lich, the Vile Demons sent an army of 3 million. In the end, of the 3 million, only 850 thousand managed to survive. At the same time, the battle also made the Vile Demons lose 20 9th rank experts. This battle was a testament of how powerful the Lich were.

    And while the Vile Demons were surrounding this Lich, they were also able to witness the prowess of the Lich¡¯s undead. The undead were quite strong, majority of them had 7th to 8th rank strength. Additionally, these undead were unafraid to die in battle. This fearlessness was something that even the Vile Demons were unable to emte. This event made the Lich Race untouchables in the Demon Realm.

    In the beginning, the Demon Dragon King thought that the Demon Realm made the most powerful undead. After all, the constant battle in the Realm was the best catalyst in creating formidable undead. However, the Demon Dragon King eventually found fault in this belief. Zhao Hai¡¯s undead were actually more formidable than the undead in the Demon Realm. They even managed to achieve 9th rank strength.

    One must know that the Demons were beings that grew up in battle, this gave them formidable fighting power. Even if they were still 8th ranks, each Demon can easily exhibit 9th rank strength. 8th ranks of the Ark Continent werepletely unable to contend with 9th rank Demons.

    This time, since the Demon Dragon King acted as the vanguard of the Demon Realm, he was tasked with building the city in order to establish a foothold for the Demon Race. Because of this, not only was he given powerful Vile Demons tomand, the other races of the Demon Realm also sent their elites for him to use. This made the vanguard army much more powerful than average Demon armies.

    However, such an elite army actually fought to a draw with Zhao Hai¡¯s undead. It was no wonder that the Demon Dragon King was surprised.

    Zhao Hai looked calmly at the battle in front of him. He was using this battle in order to gauge the strength of the Demon Army. It was quite obvious that these Demons weren¡¯t 9th ranks, but their strength was still very strong. They were actually able to fight evenly with the 9th rank undead. Although there was still a small gap between them, the mere fact that theysted this long was already quite surprising.

    While the battle progressed on, Zhao Hai¡¯s mood had turned heavier and heavier. If this was the strength of their 8th ranks, then what can be said about their 9th ranks? It seems like the fight with the Demon Realm wouldn¡¯t go smoothly as what he thought.

    The two sides proceeded to strangle each other in the air. Zhao Hai¡¯s undead always fought head-on with the opposing Demons. And these Demons were no stranger to this kind of battle. They even managed to make a formation in the air while fighting with the undead.

 Chapter 694 - This Enemy Is Hard To Deal With

    <h4>Chapter 694 - This Enemy Is Hard To Deal With</h4>

    The reason why Zhao Hai battled with the Demon Race right now was not to block them nor stop them from making their fortifications. Zhao Hai knew that this was impossible. He attacked this time in order to probe the Demon Race¡¯s fighting strength.

    In the end, it seems like the Demons were very strong. This was bad news for the continent. The stronger the Demons were, the harder it would be for the continent to fight back.

    Zhao Hai continued to watch the battle. Although the fight was quite intense, there weren¡¯t much losses in the Demon Race¡¯s side. These Demons were very proficient in fights, they seemed to beplete veterans when it came to these, they rarely get injured. Even if they were unable to dodge an attack, they would still make movements to ensure that they would get minimum damage. Then after getting injured, they would immediately proceed to retreat from the front. It was evident that they were very used to these maneuvers. Not only was their bodies sturdy, their recovery was also quite quick. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t very easy to kill one of them.

    Zhao Hai could remember his previous fight with a group of Vile Demons. After receiving a mortal wound, they could evenunch a counter-attack. While thinking about this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel apprehensive. If all of the Demons in the Demon Realm had this property, then it would be really scary.

    The Demon Dragon King and Zhao Hai looked at each other from across the battlefield. Both of them knew that there wasn¡¯t much to be had in today¡¯s battle. Although Zhao Hai had a lot of undead, he was still unable to kill Demons at a faster rate. While the battle was going on, more and more Demons were stilling out of the rift. Since continuing the battle would useless, Zhao Hai had nned for his retreat.

    Although the undead were called that way, it didn¡¯t mean that they have true immortal bodies. Once experts of the Demon Realm arrived, then it might be possible for Zhao Hai to suffer huge losses. Since he didn¡¯t want to go all out, Zhao hai smiled towards the Demon Dragon King and said, ¡°Your Majesty Demon Dragon king, I shall be retreating for today. I will wait for you in Demon City.¡± Then Zhao Hai turned his Bone Dragon around and headed back to Demon City. When he left, the undead who were still fighting the Demons suddenly vanished. This made the Demons, who were nning to go all out fighting, stare. Even if they wanted to continue fighting, they already didn¡¯t have an enemy to fight with.

    When the Demons saw Zhao Hai standing alone on top of his Bone Dragon, heading back to Demon City at a leisurely pace, all of them thought of one thing, it was to rush in and kill Zhao Hai. And as they were going to execute their action, the Demon Dragon King suddenly shouted, ¡°Halt! All of you go back with me.¡± All the Demons turned to the Demon Dragon King and stopped what they were about to do. Although they didn¡¯t know why the Demon Dragon King stopped them, they knew that they couldn¡¯t vite hismands. After all, the army rules of the Demons were extremely strict.

    At this time, a Vile Demon flew towards the Demon Dragon King and said, ¡°Your Majesty, why didn¡¯t you make us chase? We still have a lot of people on our side. Moreover, more people would keeping as time goes by. It is the best time to pursue. If we manage to kill this Zhao Hao, then we would gain huge merit towards the Demon Race.¡±

    The Demon Dragon King looked at the vile Demon, he was quite fond of this subordinate of his called Loy. He was a very brave warrior and was also a goodmander, his only negative was his hot temper.

    The Demon Dragon King looked at Loy and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t forget about what¡¯s important. We are here to build the city first. As long as we¡¯ve built this city, then the Demon Race would be able to establish a footing in the Ark Continent. This would give us much more leverage in attacking the continent. On the other hand, what could we aplish in chasing after Zhao Hai? From our investigations, not only does Zhao Hai have formidable undead, he¡¯s also a 9th rank expert. Moreover, he is a rare Human that trains in both Battle Qi and Magic. With this in mind, are you really confident in dealing with him?¡±

    When Loy heard the Demon Dragon King, he didn¡¯t make any other noise. He had personally fought in the frontline, so he was aware of how strong Zhao Hai¡¯s undead were. Zhao Hai¡¯s undead vanished because he received them, they weren¡¯t defeated by the Demons. If they pursue, then Zhao Hai can just use those undead to suppress them once more. It was truly impossible to deal with Zhao Hai in this way.

    The Demon Dragon King looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s back and said, ¡°If this person isn¡¯t eliminated, then our Demon Race would surely have great big troubles. This matter should be reported to His Majesty.¡± Then the Demon Dragon King took his carriage and went back to the Demonic Abyss.

    Although the Demon Dragon King was the monarch of the Demon Realm¡¯s northwest, he wasn¡¯t the Lord of the entire Demon Race. He was only a king in his own territory. In front of the Great Demon King, he can only be an official, this exins why the Demon Dragon King still had someone to call ¡®His Majesty¡¯.

    Zhao Hai returned to Demon City under the cheers of the defenders. These people hadn¡¯t heard Zhao Hai¡¯s exchange with the Demon Dragon King, but they still witnessed the fight that happened. Although Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t wipe out the opposing party, he was still able topletely match them. This made every person in the city very excited.

    After all, Zhao Hai was just one person, yet the Demons were still unable to overwhelm him. This was truly something that can raise people¡¯s morale.

    In the past, these people only knew Zhao Hai¡¯s strength through word of mouth, they hadn¡¯t seen him make a move with their own eyes. This time, they had finally managed to see how powerful Zhao Hai really was.

    When he saw the people in the city, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly. Then when he turned his head to look at the Demon camp, his expression couldn¡¯t help but turn heavy.

    After some time, Zhao Hai turned to the guard closes to him and said, ¡°The Demons wouldn¡¯t be attacking for quite some time since they are still busy with their city. Stay here and monitor them, I¡¯ll be taking a rest.¡±

    The guardsplied with thunderous response. Then Zhao Hai flew up and went inside the Bone Dragon¡¯s mouth.

    Everyone in the continent were aware that Zhao Hai tended to go inside his undead and live there. Therefore, when the guards saw Zhao Hao enter the Bone Dragon, none of them were very surprised.

    Actually, Zhao Hai entering the Bone Dragon was just to conceal that he just went to the Space. After arriving inside the Space, Lizzy immediately came to wee him as she said, ¡°Brother Hai, this enemy is truly difficult to deal with. These Demons are quite strong. Moreover, their formation was something they developed across many years. Finding a formation to counter them would not be easy.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°They are truly difficult to deal with, they¡¯re quite suited for battle. You must have seen it, although we managed to injure a lot of Demons, the number of their casualties aren¡¯t veryrge. We didn¡¯t manage to make them suffer enough losses. Also, their numbers would continue to swell up. This is quite troublesome.¡±

    Lizzy nodded, Megan did the same as well. Then after some time, Megan said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, the Buddha Empire¡¯s evacuation would still need some time. Do we need to stop them here for long?¡¯

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°i don¡¯t know. The only action we can make is do our best here. I already reached an agreement with the Fishmen. They will be entering the Buddha Empire¡¯s waterways, first is to help the refugees in their retreat. And the second would be to block the Demons if it bes necessary. But even if we use the rivers to block the Demons, we still cannot stop their further advance. It seems like we can only rely on the Dwarf Mountain and the Elven Forest to block their advance.¡±

    At this point, Lizzy frowned and said, ¡°Is this fine? The Demons are very strong. Can the Dwarves and Elves really block them?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Rest assured, they can certainly block them. Don¡¯t forget, the two of them have their own Divine Artifacts. More importantly, I¡¯m quite sure that the Radiant Church had started to get anxious. They should be starting their move any time now.¡±

    Lizzy agreed with this point. Although Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t see what the Radiant Church was doing, one could still see that they had been anxious just by the state of their Empire.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Demon Camp on the monitor and sighed, ¡°The Demons have changed their methods this time. I can remember that in the records of the Dwarves, the Demons immediately attacked upon entering the Ark Continent. In the end, the Demons went to far and was beaten back by the various races. But this time, it seems like the Demons have gotten smart. They actually decided to build a city first. As long as this city gets built, then they would gain a stable footing in the continent, allowing them a safe ce to retreat. This isn¡¯t good for us.¡±

    Megan frowned, then she said, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better for us if we destroy the city?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t be easy. The Demons are settled on having this city. I¡¯m afraid that with my current strength, we still couldn¡¯t afford to destroy it.¡±

    Megan looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Are you sure? We have about 20 million undead in our hands. Couldn¡¯t they just overwhelm the city?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, in addition to their strength, the Demons also have a self-destructing technique. If we push them too far, then they might decide to sacrifice themselves, taking several undead along with them. If we trade like that, we could easily deplete our number of undead. And what do we do when our undead gets depleted? I don¡¯t want to use the continent to fill those numbers.¡±

    Megan nodded, she understood what Zhao Hai meant. Although Zhao Hai had 20 million undead, this was their main battle force in resisting both the Demon Race and the Divine Race. Topping up those numbers with people from the continent wasn¡¯t something that Zhao Hai wanted to see.

    Lizzy nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s best if we don¡¯t destroy the city, this would give us even more time to prepare. At the same time, if the Divine Race really dide, then the Demons would be able to cause more trouble to the Divine Race¡­¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned his head to look at the two and said, ¡°How about Laura and Berry? Are they busy?¡±

    Lizzy nodded and said, ¡°Elder Sister Laura is busying herself with the allocation of materials. Although she had Cai¡¯er for help, the tasks that needed to be done is just too many. On the other hand, Berry was still enjoying the scenery in the Space. She kept staring at the unchanging grasnd. I really don¡¯t know why she liked that scene.¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°The scene might be dull to us. But for Berry, it was the most wonderful thing that she had seen in her entire life. Cai¡¯er had already told us about the situation in the Divine Realm. Cai¡¯er¡¯s leaves weren¡¯t delicious, yet her leaves are still the most staple food of the Demon Realm. From just this point, we can imagine what kinds of days she had while in the Demon Realm. I¡¯m sure she wouldn¡¯t get tired of the scenery for a long time.¡±

    Lizzy sighed, then Megan looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, Sister Ruyen has been going all out these past few days. It seems like her body is getting weaker and weaker every day. Go and see her. Otherwise, her body might really break down.¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed, then he nodded as his figure vanished and appeared inside the Lyon Empire¡¯s Royal Pce. Ruyen was currently inside, processing documents. Although Zhao Hai already left, the Great Nobles still didn¡¯t dare to neglect Ruyen¡¯s presence. As long as something important cropped up, they would immediately have Ruyen look through it. Although this allowed Ruyen to have a grasp of the Empire, this made her very tired as well.

    Zhao Hai looked at Ruyen, she was even thinner than when hest saw her. Zhao Hai¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but ache when he saw this, at the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but look at Ruyen in a new light. Everyone was young at one point of their life, and everyone makes mistakes as well. For Zhao Hai, Ruyen¡¯s hard work can already be considered to be the price that she paid for her past mistakes. Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t want to see Ruyen torture herself anymore.

    Zhao Hai also thought that he had been unfair to Ruyen. Among his women, the only one who didn¡¯t know about the Space was her. This made Zhao Hai feel sorry, so he decided to tell Ruyen about the Space.

    When Ruyen heard Zhao Hai sigh, she looked up. Upon seeing Zhao Hai, Ruyen couldn¡¯t help but let out a breath as she smiled and quickly said, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he looked at Ruyen and said, ¡°I just fought with the Demons. Neither of us lost or won. It seems like we can only use ra Mountain as a defensive terrain to block the Demons.¡±

    Ruyen couldn¡¯t help but stare when she heard Zhao Hai. Then she immediately too a step towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°How are you? Are you injured?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. On the other hand, you look like you couldn¡¯t survive for another day. You already did a good job, don¡¯t busy yourself too much. I¡¯ll take you to a ce where you can take a well-deserved rest.¡± Then he went and held Ruyen¡¯s hand.

    Ruyen was overjoyed when she felt Zhao Hai¡¯s warm hand. Zhao Hai looked at Ruyen and smiled at her as their figures shed and entered the Space.

 Chapter 695 - Billyâ€™s Idea

    <h4>Chapter 695 - Billy¡¯s Idea</h4>

    In the past, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t tell Ruyen and Evan about the Space. What they knew was that Zhao Hai was someone with a Space Divergent Ability.

    When their figures appeared inside the Space, Ruyen¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t help but turn nk. They were currently in front of the Space¡¯s vi, and Ruyen saw Lizzy and Megan.

    When she saw them, Ruyen couldn¡¯t help but pull her hand away from Zhao Hai. She was still ashamed in front of Lizzy and Megan, one was because of her status, and two, because of her past.

    When Lizzy and Megan saw Ruyen¡¯s action, they smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. Zhao Hai turned his head to Ruyen and said, ¡°Alright, Ruyen, you can take a rest here. Lizzy and Megan will tell you everything there is to know about this ce. I still need to head out.¡±

    Ruyen gave a nod before Lizzy and Megan pulled her over and telling her everything about the Space. Then Zhao Hai¡¯s figure disappeared as he went out of the Space. This time, he wasn¡¯t heading towards Demon City, but instead towards Dwarf Mountain. The Dwarf Mountain is inside the Buddha Empire, because of this, Zhao Hai thought that once the Buddha Empire¡¯s army withdrew, the closest army to face the Demons would be the Dwarves.

    When Zhao Hai arrived inside Dwarf Mountain, he was quick to notice that the atmosphere here was very differentpared to the past. There used to be the sounds of Dwarves hammering here, there were also Dwarven Women, making armor and other things. But now, the ce appeared very empty, there weren¡¯t any Dwarf children or women present. The only ones left were Dwarves soldiers. When Zhao Hai appeared, he was immediately escorted by two soldiers towards Billy¡¯s office. When Billy saw Zhao Hai, he immediately asked thetter to take a seat. After sitting down, Billy looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Why did youe? Did something happen?¡± Zhao Hao nodded, ¡°The Demons have arrived and I had a minor scuffle with them. Neither of us won or lost.¡±

    Billy nodded with a heavy expression. He knew how strong Zhao Hai¡¯s undead were, and to think that Zhao Hai was unable to win, it seems like these Demons wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to Billy and said, ¡°Patriarch, how are your preparations doing?¡± Billy gave a nod and said, ¡°Preparations are doing well, moreover, with the magic beasts that you gave us, ourmunication with the Elves has gone much smoother.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, after taking the Dwarf women and children to the ck Wastnd, Zhao Hai releasedrge quantities of water element beasts in order to aid the Dwarves. With these magic beast, the Dwarves would have it easier tomunicate with the Elves. At the same time, this also made it easier for the Dwarves to traverse the underground rivers of the mountain.

    Billy looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°The people from the Buddha Empire are still moving. It will take at least two months before all of them left. I¡¯m afraid that relying on Demon City for defense wouldn¡¯t be enough. We should try and find another solution.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I also think that Demon City wouldn¡¯t be enough to slow the Demons down. Therefore, I n toy some ambushes on every city in the Buddha Empire.¡±

    Billy nodded and said, ¡°That isn¡¯t wrong, but there are some issues. If you want to really ambush the Demons in the Buddha Empire, then relying only on the Buddha Empire¡¯s army would be a good idea. The Buddha Empire is famous for their iron, this made their heavy armored cavalry very effective in battling in the ins How about getting the Beastmen to help the Buddha Empire in defending? And while the Beastmen and Buddha Empire cavalry are attacking the Demons in the field, we can also have some Blood Hawk Cavalry and some Hawk Beastmen attack from the skies. Adding your undead to all of these would be a very good way to tussle with the Demons going through the Buddha Empire. Moreover, this would also increase the depth of strategy in the battlefield. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai was shocked, he hasn¡¯t thought about this point. Now that Billy reminded him, he can remember that he can now use the entire continent as manpower in this war. So why wouldn¡¯t he unite the various forces, making sure that everyone shows their best performance?

    After thinking about it, ZHao Hai couldn¡¯t help but get pumped up. He was currently thinking about the feasibility of this n. While the Beastman Cavalry are indeed strong, the Elves are also formidable archers, who also have their own aerial cavalry. If this aerial cavalry were to ride the Blood Hawks, then their speed should be no slower than the flying Demons. The Elven air force could surely disrupt the Demons in the skies while the Buddha and Beastman Cavalries shed with the ground toops. At the same time, the Dwarves could also assist in defending Demon City, digging tunnels here and there, making offensive and defensive maneuvers many times more effective.

    Nobody could me Zhao Hai for not thinking about this before. One should know that Zhao Hai had notmanded such a huge battle before. Even though the forces in the continent were listening to Zhao Hai, all of them were also preparing themselves to defend the Demons. During the war, Zhao Hai would just issue his ideas and the others would just make the move. That is to say, Zhao Hai just told them the heading, and they just decide how to do it by themselves.

    One could say that Zhao Hai¡¯s capability can only be ranked as an officer, not an alliance leader of such a big alliance. He just didn¡¯t have the talent to do that.

    Billy¡¯s ideapletely woke Zhao Hai up. If they do as what Billy said, then they won¡¯t only have the ra Mountain as an option, new paths and strategies would be opened up.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai was staying quiet, Billy didn¡¯t speak. He knew that Zhao Hai wascking in this aspect. However, he wasn¡¯t worried about it since Zhao Hai was still quite young. Moreover, he already has the strength, given enough time, Zhao Hai would mature bit by bit, eventually being able to contend properly with the Demon Race.

    After some time, Zhao Hai gained some ground as he looked at Billy and said, ¡°Alright. Patriarch, I know what we should do. However, I would need to ask the Dwarves to dispatch some troops to send towards Demon City. No matter what, we cannot lose that ce to the Demons very easily. If we lose it this early, then the Demons would gain more foothold in the continent.¡±

    Billy nodded, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. Rest assured, we shall have the troops prepared in a short time.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then he said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯d like you to dispatch about 50 thousand troops for Demon City. I¡¯ll be heading to the Buddha Empire now and discuss things with the Buddha Emperor. I want to stop him from sending troops to Demon City. instead, I¡¯ll have the Beastmen and Elves send some troops there instead. Those troops would be a huge help in defending Demon City and dying the advance of the Demons. At the same time, we¡¯ll have some troops propagate along strategic positions in the Buddha Empire. As for the smaller cities, we can just leave them.¡±

    Billy nodded, ¡° The Buddha Empire¡¯s situation is truly special. As long as we hold those strategic positions, then we would be fine. Small Cities aren¡¯t just worth defending, instead, we can just have Buddha and Beastman Cavalries wander around selected areas.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright, then please prepare your army. I¡¯ll go see the Buddha Emperor now then the Beast King and the Elf Queen. This time, I need to discuss things with them personally.¡±

    Billy nodded, then he stood up to prepare his army. On the other hand, Zhao Hai¡¯s figure vanished as he appeared in the Buddha Empire¡¯s capital. Iron Knight City was actually more bustlingpared to before. However, Zhao Hai knew that this wasn¡¯t due to business, these ships were currently transporting people. One could say that the Buddha Empire¡¯s capital had be a beast that had been struck by a sword, bleeding out, but instead of losing blood, it was losing its citizens. In the end, this city would be left empty.

    Zhao Hai appeared right outside the Imperial Pce of the Buddha Empire. The Pce has now strengthened its vignce. It was basically under martialw, there were teams of cavalry constantly patrolling the ce.

    When he got out of the Space, Zhao Hai immediately summoned his Bone Dragon and then rode it towards the Buddha Empire¡¯s Imperial pce.

    At this point, everyone in the continent was aware that the Bone Dragon symbolized Zhao Hai. Even if they didn¡¯t know Zhao Hai¡¯s face, they would still know it was him due to the Bone Dragon.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s status in the continent was now very high. He cane and go out of an Imperial Capital at will. Moreover, his words were already considered as Imperial Decrees by the various powers in the continent.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s sudden appearance in the Buddha Empire¡¯s capital caused amotion in the city. Both Warriors and Mages looked at him in reverence while Nobles looked at him with worry. They were afraid that Zhao Hai was carrying unfavorable news.

    The Buddha Emperor was currently inside the Great Hall, handling several domestic matters. When transferring citizens, it was imperative that nothing went wrong, and this was a very hard thing to do. The Buddha Emperor hasn¡¯t slept for several days, his appearance had be much thinnerpared to before.

    When Zhao Hai¡¯s Bone Dragonnded on the Imperial Pce, court eunuchs immediately informed the Buddha Emperor. Upon hearing that Zhao Hai came, he was startled, just as the other Nobles in the Great Hall. They were all afraid that Zhao Hai had brought bad news. What the Buddha Empire needed right now was time in order to evacuate its citizens. If Zhao Hai brought bad news, then things would be even more difficult.

    When he arrived at the Great Hall, Zhao Hai was immediately personally greeted by the Buddha Emperor. Upon seeing the Buddha Emperore out, Zhao Hai immediately gave him a bow as he said, ¡°I have seen Your Majesty.¡± Then the Buddha Emperor didn¡¯t hesitate to pull Zhao Hai¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Is mister doing well? Why did youe visit? Did an ident happen in the frontlines? Mister can rest assured, in two days, the Empire would have about a million elite cavalry reinforcing Demon City.¡±

 Chapter 696 - Deploying Troops

    <h4>Chapter 696 - Deploying Troops</h4>

    When Zhao Hai saw the Emperor¡¯s expression, he immediately knew what the other was thinking. He smiled at the Emperor and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for Your Majesty to be worried, everything is going fine. Let¡¯s head inside first.¡±

    Upon hearing that there wasn¡¯t anything wrong with the frontline, the Emperor nodded. Then they returned back into the Great Hall. There were also plenty of ministers present inside, all of them were anxiously looking at Zhao Hai.

    After giving a salute to the ministers, Zhao Hai said, ¡°The Demons have appeared in the Demonic Abyss. However, they didn¡¯t attack Demon City immediately. Instead, they actually went and started to build a city.¡±

    ¡°Building a City?¡± What Zhao Hai said made the other people gawk. But then, they immediately understood the actions of the Demons, each and every one of theirplexions couldn¡¯t help but change.

    Zhao Hai looked at those present and said, ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need to worry too much. I had a small contact with the Demons yesterday, none of us lost nor won. This means that I can stop the Demons there for quite some time. And since the Demons are busy with their city, we still have some time before they begin tounch attacks towards the continent.¡±

    The crowd rxed, then Zhao Hai turned his head to the Buddha Emperor and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I want to ask you to refrain from sending too many troops to Demon City.¡±

    The Buddha Emperor stared, then he knit his eyebrows and said, ¡°Mister¡¯s meaning is?¡± Then Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Although Demon City is in a strategic ce, its terrains isn¡¯t suited forrge scale battles. Moreover, the Buddha Empire¡¯s elite cavalry isn¡¯t really suitable to defend a city. Instead, they excelled in wide in battles. Because of this, I came here to ask Your Majesty to not send too many Iron Knights to Demon City. Instead, we should divide them to various strategic points in the Buddha Empire. I shall also be asking the Dwarves, Elves, and Beastmen to help with the fight. We¡¯ll be making the entire Buddha Empire into a giant battlefield. And establishing our own advantages here will be good against the Demon attack.¡±

    The Buddha Emperor quietly closed his eyes. He wasn¡¯t someone who didn¡¯t understand military affairs. On the contrary, he actually started in the military, so he was very familiar with strategic decisions. The Demons hade suddenly and he wasn¡¯t able to think much about them at all. So when he heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but think about the matters of the war.

    The Buddha Emperor wasn¡¯t dumb, he knew that it was impossible for the Buddha Empire alone to block the Demon Advance. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have listened to Zhao Hai¡¯s request to have the civilians be evacuated.

    Because of this, the Buddha Emperor was in staunch agreement with regards to turning his entire Empire into a huge battlefield. His heart didn¡¯t feel pain for those cities, he knew that all of these needed to be done. As long as the citizens are alive, then the Empire is still standing.

    At the same time, he was also considering the feasibility of Zhao Hai¡¯s n. The Buddha Empire¡¯s Iron Knight Cavalry was very well-known. Additionally, when they mounted the beasts that Zhao Hai brought, the Buddha Empire¡¯s Cavalry, along with the Beastmen, can definitely take advantage of the Buddha Empire¡¯s ins in order to resist the Demon advance. On the other hand, having Dwarf Infantry was also very good in defending Demon City. After all, the Dwarves were formidable melee fighters. One shouldn¡¯t underestimate them just because they are short, the hammers in their backs can easily deal heavy strikes with each swing. Although there weren¡¯t much news with regards to the Elves in recent years, it was also known that the magic and archery of the Elves were top notch. Having a mixed army like this would actually help in dealing with the Demon Race.

    After thinking about it, the Buddha Emperor opened his eyes slowly and said, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll move ording to Mister¡¯s n. I shall immediately send orders, sending one army troop to defend Demon City. In any case, they are already itching for a fight. My Buddha Empire¡¯s soldiers aren¡¯t afraid to die, all of them wanted to make the Demons pay for the price of invading the Ark Continent.¡¯

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave you here to prepare. I¡¯ll be meeting the Beastmen and the Elves next. We cannot dy in deploying troops.¡±

    The Buddha Emperor stood up and gave Zhao Hai a big salute, ¡°I represent the entire Buddha Empire in expressing our gratitude to Mister. If not for your effort in going back and forth between nations, then the Buddha Empire might have already been buried in history.¡±

    Zhao Hai was then quick to reply, ¡°Your Majesty is too polite, I¡¯m just considering the fate of the entire continent. Your Majesty can rest assured, I¡¯ve already arranged for your people¡¯s stay inside the Lyon Empire. At the same time, the Aksu Empire has been short of people, for those who are willing to help with the manpower, I shall have them sent there by boat.¡±

    The Buddha Emperor looked at Zhao Hai, he didn¡¯t know what to say. He knew that without Zhao Hai, it would be impossible for the Buddha Empire to survive. They might already been conquered by the Demons by now. Moreover, the eastern parts of the Buddha Empire might have also fallen to the Dragon-ruled Lyon Empire.

    Zhao Hai gave the Buddha Emperor a slight bow as he turned around to leave the Imperial pce. When Zhao Hai left, the Buddha Emperor immediately sent some orders, ¡°Pass this order, have the armies near the Rising Sun City, Lower Bank City, South in City, Water Wheel City, Broad t City congregate. Have them form a defensive line along the river. The west bank cities would need to do the same as well. Mister told me that he would have marine friends assist us, so we should fortify the river locations. Run along the other branches of Iron Warhorse City and have armies stationed there as well. Control the logistics and have all those points interconnected with each other. Let¡¯s make the Demons regret going through the Buddha Empire, we¡¯ll make them bleed out with every step they make. With the capital as the center, we will have six strategic lines going outwards. The Buddha Empire will be the greatest fortress the continent has ever seen.¡±

    The officials in the Great Hall issued a huge shout. The Buddha Emperor looked at them and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai has been going all out in the frontlines. He is doing this not only for us, but also for the entire continent. We, the Buddha Empire, are not afraid of war. Since Mister Zhao Hai is willing to give his all to the continent, then the Buddha Empire shall help him by bing an advantageous battlefield for the alliance. This is our home, there¡¯s nobody more familiar with the ce than us. We shall make the Demons understand that it was a mistake stepping in thends if the Buddha Empire!¡± Overwhelmed with his emotions, the Buddha Empire even mmed the table right in front of him.

    The Ministers in the Great Hall simultaneously shouted, ¡°Long Live the Buddha Empire!! Long Live his Majesty!¡± The Buddha Emperor looked at tho officials and said, ¡°The entire Ark Continent has entered a special period. Various brothers from the other races will be helping us. I want all of you to remember that from now on, all these races will be the friends of the Human Race. Spread mymand, have all our brothers from a different race be treated with utmost hospitality. Anyone disobeying this rule will be punished heavily!¡±

    The ministers acknowledged the order. Then the Buddha Emperor nodded and said, ¡°Go and make your preparations. Tabte the needed materials and then report back to me. We¡¯ll be asking mister for help in this regard. Now go!¡± After giving a bow, the ministers proceeded to leave the Great Hall.

    When everyone left, the Buddha Emperor slowly sat down on his throne. His eyes were shining brightly as heughed by himself, ¡°Hahaha, be quick, Demons. Let me see who is more formidable, you or my Iron Knights! Hahaha¡± After all that happened in the Buddha Empire, the fear and anxiety that the Buddha Emperor felt had been swept away. Instead, it actually provoked his arrogance. He suddenly reverted back to his attitude back when he was just an ordinary soldier, during the times where he was still hot-blooded and was charging his enemies in the frontlines. Ever since he had be the Emperor, this mindset had slowly withdrew. But now, it seems like it was reignited due to the uing war.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t aware about this, he was currently inside the Elven Forest. When the Elves spotted Zhao Hai, they immediately sent a report to the Queen who invited Zhao Hai directly to the Royal Pce.

    Upon arriving at the pce hall, Zhao Hai met the newly appointed Great Elder. He immediately gave a bow to the Queen and the elder before saying, ¡°I have seen Your Majesty and the Great Elder.¡±

    The Queen quickly replied, ¡°Mister doesn¡¯t need to conform to ceremony. May I know why mister made a visit this time?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I have an important matter to tell you, Your Majesty. The matter is like this¡­¡± Then Zhao Hai told the Queen the matter that he had discussed with Billy. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯d like it if you are to send troops to help defend Demon City. I have discussed this matter with the Buddha Emperor as well. What do you think?¡±

    The Queen frowned, to be honest, she didn¡¯t want the Elves to mingle with the others. However, she was also aware of how effective Zhao Hai¡¯s n would be. Therefore, she gave a nod and said, ¡°Alright, then I shall send 5000 archers to be dispatched to Demon City.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Then Your Majesty has my gratitude. I won¡¯t be staying here for long, I still need to go to the Beastmen. However, Your Majesty can rest assured, nobody would dare touch the Elves if they appear in the continent. Otherwise, I shall be the first one to punish them. And also, when I leave, I shall be leaving 5000 Blood Hawks to be the mounts of the Elves. The Blood Hawks are more suitable mounts forbatpared to the Voiceless Soundbirds. When Your Majesty has prepared your army, you can have them ride the Blood Hawk towards Demon City.¡± The Queen nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then we shall be following Mister¡¯s arrangement.¡± Zhao Hai gave the Queen a bow before he turned around to leave.

    When Zhao Hai left, the Great Elder looked at the Queen and said, ¡°Your Majesty, should we really dispatch troops this early? To be honest, with our current strength, we can sufficiently hold the Demons back inside the forest. On the other hand, why do we need to work together with the Humans?¡±

 Chapter 697 - Bustling About

    <h4>Chapter 697 - Bustling About</h4>

    The Queen shook her head and said, ¡°Things aren¡¯t as easy as that. Although the Elven Forest is indeed our Domain, but our poption isn¡¯t really that many. On the other hand, it is for certain that the Demons wille in huge numbers. Even if we can slow them down, we would also be grinded down by numbers. There is no problem with us working with the Humans. Also, if we stay here, and the Humans aren¡¯t able to stop the Demons, do you think that we can stop them? That¡¯s impossible.¡± The Great Elder nodded, she knew that the Queen was right. Compared to the Humans, their poption was indeed to small. The Elves and the Demons have the same long life, but the Elves have the problem of procreation. This made their numbers quite small. If they were to have a battle of attrition with the Demons, then they would definitely lose.

    The Queen turned to the Great Elder and said, ¡°Moreover, Mister Zhao Hai already gave us his guarantee, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems if we dispatch our troops. This is also a huge opportunity for all the races in the continent. If the Ark Continent can work together to resist the Demons and the Divine Race, as well as defending the Ark Continent, then the races would have an unprecedented unity for a very long time. Because of this, we cannot just hole up inside the Elven Forest.¡± The Great Elder nodded, the Elves weren¡¯t people who didn¡¯t have any problem.s Although they had been living good lives inside the forest, the Great Elder knew that there were still things that theycked. Before they got in contact with the Dwarves, they were in fact living worse lives.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t thinking about any of these right now, he was going see the Beast King. The Beast King had also been preparing for the past few days. At this time, the entire Beastman Prairie was already aware about the Demon Race. But since they were too far from the frontlines, the only thing they can provide would be living materials as well as preparing some area for the eventual Human refugees. Aside from that, there wasn¡¯t anything that they can do.

    The Beast King wasn¡¯t very busy when Zhao Hai arrived, therefore, he immediately invited Zhao Hai over to this study. The Beast King looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°How is it? How is the frontline?¡± Zhao Hai smiled at the Beast King and said, ¡°The frontline is doing fine. This time, I came here in order to ask for some troops from the Beastmen.¡± The Beast King stared for a moment, then he said, ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! The Warring ns have been itching for a fight. But unfortunately, we are just too far away from the Buddha Empire. So when will I send the troops?¡±

    When he saw the Beast King¡¯s excitement, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go quickly. I only came here to ask you for troops. At this time, it would be great if you can prepare some people to help defend Demon City. And then¡­¡± Zhao Hai continued on to tell the Beast King about the ns regarding the Buddha Empire.

    After listening to Zhao Hai, the Beast King repeatedly nodded and said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s great. I¡¯ll arrange for the troops right away. You said you needed an army to defend Demon City? I already have a race in mind. They¡¯re quite fond of Humans and are quite gentle. However, they are extremely strong, and are one of the few infantry focused races in the Prairie. Although they have mounts as well, their speed really aren¡¯t that good. Defending cities shouldn¡¯t be a problem for them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good. Then I¡¯ll be returning to Demon City. When your army have gathered, go send me word and I¡¯ll take them with me to Buddha Empire and Demon City.¡±

    The Beast King nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then just wait for information. The Beastmen had always wanted to try the strengths of those Demons. Thank you.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll be leaving. There are still things that are needed to be processed in the frontline.¡± The Beast King nodded, then Zhao Hai returned to the Space.

    However, he didn¡¯t immediately go back to Demon City. Instead, he went to the Aksu Empire in order to see Boris. Although the army of the Aksu Empire has been restored, their veteran fighters were eliminated during the war with the Beastmen. This ced the Aksu Empire¡¯s strength at the bottom of all the Empires. However, the Aksu Empire was still very cooperative now that the Demons were invading. They were providing goods to the others and was even willing to take in Buddha Empire refugees. Because of this, Zhao Hai felt the need to see Boris and discuss the new n with him.

    Boris and Zhao Hai were mortal enemies in the past, but now, the sentiment was different. They were now allies, moreover, the two haven¡¯t met in person in the past, so there wasn¡¯t any awkwardness between the two of them.

    Boris weed Zhao Hai to his study, then after his people served them some tea, Boris looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Did Mistere because an ident happened in the frontline?¡± Zhao Hao was a bit startled, however, he managed to smile and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry, the frontline is doing just fine. This time, I came to discuss a different matter.¡± Then he told Boris about what happened to the front line, then Zhao Hai looked at Boris and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I know about the current state of the Aksu Empire. Therefore, I won¡¯t be asking you to dispatch some troops. However, as the war in the frontline goes on, I may need to ask for assistance, so please prepare your troops just in case. If you need anything, then don¡¯t hesitate to send word.¡± Boris nodded, ¡°Alright, you can rest assured that the Aksu Empire will give full cooperation. My Aksu Empire might have made the wrong decision in the past, however, we won¡¯t be repeating our mistakes this time.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a nod, then he said, ¡°Alright, then my matters here has been settled. I¡¯ll be heading to the Rosen Empire next to discuss matters with the Rosen Emperor.¡± Borise stood up and then bowed towards Zhao Hai, ¡°Boris must thank Mister Zhao Hai. You and I are enemies, yet you decided to ignore that fact and help us. This makes me feel very guilty. Mister can rest assured, the Aksu Empire shall give its all in supporting this war.¡± Zhao Hai returned Boris¡¯ bow and said, ¡°Your Majesty is too polite. Yours and my enmity is no more than a dispute between Humans. This time, we must unite in order to repel the invaders. In the end, the Aksu Empire has already sided with the Ark Continent Alliance. I hope that Your Majesty takes care of the rear while also providing help to the frontline.¡±

    Boris replied, ¡°Mister can rest assured, I know how to do this.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then bowed to Boris once more before turning around to head towards Rosen Empire.

    Zhao Hai wanted to transfer some Rosen and Lyon Empire troops to the Buddha Empire. The Buddha Empire was known for their Iron Knights, the Rosen Empire for their Iron Infantry, while the Lyon Empire for their magic beast cavalry. The Rosen Empire troops are very skilled in defending cities, on the other hand, the Lyon Cavalry was quite skilled in the ins. These two qualities were very needed by the Buddha Empire right now.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t return to the Rosen Empire for quite some time. Although he was now the Emperor of the Lyon Empire, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t really want to be one right now. So in seeing the Rosen Emperor, he still conducted himself as a son-inw. This gave the Emperor a good impression of him.

    When Zhao Hai arrive to the Imperial Pce, the Emperor was already holding a conference. Naturally, this was a discussion about the Demon Race.

    While they discussed, a court eunuch suddenly arrived and reported Zhao Hai¡¯s arrival. The Emperor and Randolph were startled, they were thinking that something must¡¯ve happened in the front line. The Emperor immediately said, ¡°Invite him in, quickly.¡±

    After Zhao Hao entered the room, he immediately gave salute to the Emperor and Randolph. The Emperor looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter Little Hai? Did an ident happen in Demon City? With your strength, it should be impossible for the Demons to break through this quickly. So what happened?¡±

    Zhao Hai immediately replied, ¡°Father-inw, there aren¡¯t any problems with the frontline. As long as we have hold over ra Mountain, there won¡¯t be any major problems in our defense. I have just visited the various powers, and even Boris to discuss something. This time, I came to see father-inw to discuss the same thing. I¡¯d like for the Rosen Empire to send troops over to the Buddha Empire in order to aid with the defense.¡±

    The Emperor nodded and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t an issue. I¡¯ve also thought about establishing an advance defensive line. We can¡¯t just be overly passive. At the same time, the Buddha Empire is known for its Iron Knights, they can only express their full might in the ins. On the other hand the Rosen Empire troops are very skilled in siege warfare. We¡¯re already prepared here, just tell us how much troops you need and we¡¯ll provide it to you.¡± Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll make sure to send a number as soon as possible. I really can¡¯t stay here for long, I still have a lot of matters to deal with.¡±

    The Emperor nodded, ¡°You are my son-inw, so I will definitely support you. You go busy yourself now. There¡¯s no need to worry about our side. Focus on teaching those bastard Demons a lesson they won¡¯t ever forget.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Father-inw can rest assured, we¡¯ll be doing just that.¡±

    The Emperor gave a satisfied nod and said, ¡°Right how are Lizzy and Megan? You¡¯ve been everywheretely, how are they doing? Since they can¡¯t provide help, then they might as welle home lest they provide you with unnecessary trouble.¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°Father-inw, that¡¯s not a good idea. They really aren¡¯t giving me any trouble, instead, they are actually very helpful. At this point, the formations for my undead have already been handed to the two of them. Their talent inmanding is very good.¡±

    The Emperor and Randolph couldn¡¯t help but stare, the Emperor looked puzzled at Zhao Hai as he said, ¡°You have Megan and Lizzy take charge of your undead? Am I hearing it right?¡± Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t dare to deceive you, I¡¯m telling the truth. Megan and Lizzy have already beenmanding my undead for quite some time. Especially back in the Fishman territory, they were a great help in defeating the Sea Dragons. In the war with the Demons, I¡¯m also thinking of having the two of themmand my undead. If they are to go home, then that would be a huge problem for me.¡±

    The Emperorughed and said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s good. I didn¡¯t think that those two girls had such a skill. Alright, then we¡¯ll have them continue to apany you. However, you must ensure that they are safe at all times.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly replied, ¡°Father-inw can feel relieved. I will certainly keep them safe.¡±

 Chapter 698 - Crucial Refining

    <h4>Chapter 698 - Crucial Refining</h4>

    Zhao Hai was currently looking at Bubble who was floating in front of him. Although Zhao Hai can¡¯t see any expression on him, he was sure that Bubble was having a smug expression.

    However, Zhao Hai was too d to mess around with Bubble. This was because the little blob was now able to do refining. Moreover, the experiments done on the Space¡¯s nts yielded great results. Bubble was now ready to refine the lotus. Zhao Hai was wondering what surprises the lotus would bring once it has been refined.

    Zhao Hai looked at Bubble, then he snorted and said, ¡°What are you being so smug about? Go and start working on the lotus. Refine everything in the pool as well. If anything goes wrong, then I will definitely clean you up.¡±

    Bubble wasn¡¯t very afraid of Zhao Hai, he was smart, he knew that although Zhao Hai was being hostile, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t do anything to him. Zhao Hai just cared too much about the lotus, so if anything goes wrong, then Zhao Hai would be very disappointed.

    Although Bubble was quite a headache, in fact, he had already considered Zhao Hai as his master. He knew when things were crucial and when he could mess around. So upon hearing Zhao Hai, Bubble immediately turned around and went to the pool where the lotus was ced. Then after a moment, the lotus pool suddenly disappeared. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t too surprised about it, he knew that Bubble had his own space inside his body where he can store things. Bubble just needed the lotus to be inside so that he can slowly refine it .

    Zhao Hai made Bubblee closer, then he looked into Bubble¡¯s transparent body and saw a small bubble where the lotus was located. Zhao Hai nodded and then looked at Bubble and said, ¡°Bubble, remember to refine the lotus well. There should be no mistakes. ce every inch of your energy in refining, don¡¯t get distracted. Understand?¡±

    Bubbleplied as he said, ¡°Young Master, feel relieved, I shallplete it with no problems.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned around and proceeded to head towards the vi. He was receiving messages from the various powers in the alliance aside from the Lyon Empire since there was no need for it. Although Zhao Hai was just a temporary Emperor of the Lyon Empire, the Great Nobles of the Empire still wouldn¡¯t dare to disobey him. Not only because of Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, but also because of his status as the focal point of the alliance. If they dared to misbehave under Zhao Hai, then the days left for them to live wouldn¡¯t be very long.

    Zhao Hai also instructed them to prepare some troops. At the same time, he also released more magic beasts in order to reestablish the Empire¡¯s elite cavalry unit, making it much stronger than before.

    When Zhao Hai came back from the Lyon Empire, Bubble had approached him about his sess in refining the nts in the Space. Therefore, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t able to enter the vi up until now.

    When Zhao Hai entered the vi, he was immediately greeted by Ruyen¡¯s smiling face while she was talking with Berry. Lizzy and Megan were at the side as well, looking at the monitor, probably discussing various battle formations and so on.

    Upon hearing the sound of the door, the group immediately turned their heads and saw that Zhao Hai hase back. They quickly stood up and weed him in. Zhao Hai looked at the women and then smiled, he felt a warm feeling in his heart while looking at this scene. Then he smiled to the group and said, ¡°What¡¯s happening? Are there new formations?¡±

    Lizzy smiled and replied, ¡°How could it be as easy as that? We¡¯re just introducing the Space to sister Ruyen and sister Berry. Big Brother Hai, you should give sister Ruyen some work inside the Space. With this, her body would be benefited as well. And also, we can approach her to discuss some matterster on. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask me about these things, you can just do it yourself. Ruyen, you can help Laura in the future. Lizzy and Megan aren¡¯t skilled in that area. The only one that can currently lend Laura a hand is you. Now that the continent is at war, material distribution, manpower problems, and the likes are needed to be sorted out properly. Laura has been busy doing these things alone, you should be able to at least ease her burden. LIzzy and Megan will have tomand the army a few days from now, so you and Laura need to work hard.¡± Ruyen immediately replied, ¡°Alright, Brother Hai, rest assured, I will help sister Laura with management.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned to Berry. He didn¡¯t know much about the Subus so he said, ¡°Berry, do you want to stay inside the Space or do you want to go outside with me? If you stay in the Space, then you need to find something to do, otherwise you will get bored. If you go outside, then you can stay by my side.¡±

    Berry quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯ll go and follow you out. The other sisters are very busy with their own affairs inside the Space while I have nothing else to do. I can take care of anything that you need when you¡¯re outside. I have already discussed this matter with sister Lizzy and the others.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright, then do as you like. How is Demon City doing right now?¡±

    Lizzy replied, ¡°There aren¡¯t any significant developments in Demon City. However, the Dwarves had already arranged their army. You should look and see if you can transfer them to Demon City right now.¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment and said, ¡°Tell Patriarch Billy to wait . I¡¯ll immediately go and tell General Besmir to prepare a ce for the Dwarves to stay in. This is the first cooperation between Humans and Dwarves after a long time, it needs to be processed well.¡±

    Lizzy nodded, then she said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go talk to Patriarch Billy. Sister Berry, we¡¯ll be leaving Brother Hai¡¯s care to you. As you can see, we have a lot of things to take care of at this time. Only you can take care of Brother Hai right now.¡±

    Berry quickly replied, ¡°Sister, rest assured, I will take good care of Brother Hai.¡±

    Zhao Hai just smiled faintly and didn¡¯t say anything. Actually, he¡¯d much prefer having Meg take care of him. After all, Meg has been looking after him for a long time, so he was already familiar with her routine. However, Meg was also quite busy in helping Laura with her job. With her being heavily engaged, it would be impossible for her to take care of Zhao Hai.

    On the other hand, it was quite obvious that Berry had zero interest in those matters. This made it possible for her to go outside of the Space with Zhao Hai.

    At this time, Besmir was quite worried. The only thing he knew was that Zhao Hai had fought with the Demons and then went back to the city to take a rest. Besmir didn¡¯t know whether Zhao Hai was doing well or maybe he has been injured. If Zhao Hai was wounded, then it would be a fatal blow to their morale. However, when Zhao Hai came in along with a beautiful woman, Besmir immediately calmed down. Then he went forward to greet Zhao Hai, ¡°Mister came. Pleasee in. May I know the details regarding mister¡¯s fight with the Demons?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and replied, ¡°It went quite fairly. None of us has taken too much of an advantage over the other, it¡¯s a tie. Right, I came here to talk about something.¡±

    Besmir quickly said, ¡°I ask Mister to tell me and I will do my best toply.¡±

    Zhao Hai said, ¡°General is too polite, there¡¯s no need to be so formal. I just want to ask you to prepare three camps in the next few days, the sooner they get finished, the better. Some Dwarves will be arrivingter, they will help us with defending against the Demons. In a few days, Beastmen and Elven warriors will arrive as well. I want you to prepare three separate areas for each of them. Also, make sure to tell everyone to refrain from offending them. Our cooperation with the other races will be very crucial in the following days.¡±

    Besmir couldn¡¯t help but stare for a moment when he heard Zhao Hai. But it didn¡¯t take too long before he became ted with the news. He was aware that although everyone was willing to resist the Demons, it wasn¡¯t necessary for them to send troops over. At the same time the people of Demons City had already epted this truth. The others can just be considered to be offering moral support. But now that the other powers are sending their troops, the morale of the defenders would surely surge up once more.

    Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say it, Besmir knew that these people were all invited by Zhao Hai. Besmir didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai would have this much clout over the other races. This was very good for the alliance, so Besmir quickly agreed, ¡°Mister, rest assured, I shall arrange for those areas immediately.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Also, the Elves only take fruits and green vegetables as food, they don¡¯t eat meat. Pay attention to this when giving them rations. On the other hand, the Beastmen love meat. Both the Dwarves and the Beastmen also liked to drink liquor, prepare some for them. If you don¡¯t have any of these in hand, then don¡¯t hesitate to inform me.¡±

    Besmir quickly replied, ¡°Yes Mister. I¡¯ve noted them all down. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure that nothing goes wrong.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he adds, ¡°Remember to keep the area for the Elves very clean, they don¡¯t like dirty ces. Also, tell the soldiers to refrain from looking at the reinforcements as though they are monsters. The Dwarves and the Beastmen are quick to lose their temper, and the Elves get offended quite easily. Small problems like these wouldn¡¯t be good when the actual fightes.¡±

    Besmir replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then he looked outside and the sighed, ¡°I already talked with His Majesty. While we dy the Demons here as much as possible, the Buddha Empire will mobilize its own army in order to provide defensive lines all over the empire. When all of the citizens have withdrawn, the entire Buddha Empire shall be converted into a huge fortress. We¡¯ll make the Demons suffer when the set foot into itsnds.¡±

    Besmir¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but fire up when he heard this, his hatred for the Demons couldn¡¯t help but resurface as he replied, ¡°Alright, Mister can rest assured, everything will go ording to n. But with this, it is inevitable that the Buddha Empire will be destroyed.¡±

    Zhao Hai lightly sighed and said, ¡°The Buddha Empire¡¯snd will surely be destroyed. However, as long as its citizens survive, then sooner orter we can reim thend and revive the Empire. It¡¯s useless to worry about thend. Don¡¯t forget, the most important thing to the Empire is its people and its talents.¡±

 Chapter 699 - Dwarf Race

    <h4>Chapter 699 - Dwarf Race</h4>

    Citizens of Demon City have already withdrawn, so even if the army had moved in, there were still a lot of unupied space inside the City. Because of this, it didn¡¯t take too long for Besmir to arrange three separate areas for the reinforcements to settle in.

    Moreover, Besmir has sent word that the Dwarves will being soon. He told the people to not provoke the Dwarves since their temperaments aren¡¯t very good.

    When this information spread in the city, the people immediately expressed their reaction. All of them had the same idea as Besmir. Although it was said that there was an alliance between the Humans and the other races in order to resist the Demons, a long time has passed without any reinforcementsing. This made the defenders think that this was just a rumor that was disseminated by the major empires of the continent. And at the same time, Zhao Hai¡¯s presence here was only to calm their worries. They didn¡¯t think that the other races would actually send some troops to help defend the city.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about these reactions. After Besmir arranged the living areas, he immediately took Berry to inspect them. When there weren¡¯t any problems, Zhao Hai led Berry outside the city as he opened a spatial rift allowing the Dwarf passage towards Demon City.

    The one who led the Dwarven Army was an elder, Zhao Hai believes that the name of this elder should be Julian. He was quite a young elder and his rtionship with Zhao Hai was quite good.

    When Julian came out of the rift, he bowed to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, we have fifty thousand soldiers here as well as ten thousand iron beasts.¡±

    After Zhao Hai returned the courtesy, he smiled and said, ¡°Alright. Follow me, I¡¯ll be taking you to your area.¡±

    Julian nodded, then he turned around to give orders to the army. These people were the most outstanding soldiers of the Dwarven Race. All of them had their war hammers, full iron armor, and iron shield. Besides these, they also had a set of small hatchets for long-distance attacks.

    Before long, the fifty thousand troops and ten thousand iron beasts are ready to move. Zhao Hai looked at them and said, ¡°Brothers, we¡¯ll be heading to the battle quite soon. This will be the first time that we will have a cooperation with the Humans after a long time. Don¡¯t be surprised of their gazes, they are just curious. We¡¯ll just shock them when the battlees. Still, if people dared tough at you, then don¡¯t punch them immediately, report the matter to me first and I shall deal with it myself!¡±

    This was how Zhao Hai always talked to the Dwarves, so they were already quite used to it. When Zhao Hai finished talking, all of them issued a shout. Then they followed Zhao Hai to Demon City. While heading there, all of them were curiously looking around. Nobody could me them, after all, they had been inside Dwarf Mountain for a very long time. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if they were to be interested in this new ce.

    Before long, therge unit approached Demon City. When the soldiers in the city spotted Zhao Hai¡¯s group, they didn¡¯t move and just stood there because of the instruction that they had just received. However, all of them couldn¡¯t help but stretch their necks in curiosity. On the other hand, the adventurers weren¡¯t very disciplined and just went towards the walls and looked at the Dwarves. But nobody dared to say a word, all of them knew about the temperament of the Dwarves as well as Zhao Hai¡¯s orders. If they dared to say anything, then Zhao Hai definitely wouldn¡¯t let them off.

    In fact, these adventurers were extremely afraid of Zhao Hai. He was known to be very vicious and merciless, turning several hundred thousand Aksu Empire soldiers into undead in a single night. This was something that cannot be simply forgotten.

    Therefore, these adventurers just looked at the Dwarves without making a single noise nor gesture. Zhao Hai was very satisfied with this result. He quickly brought the Dwarves to their area before taking Julian to see Besmir. After all, it was impossible for Zhao Hai to be here all the time, so Julian and Besmir needed to be acquainted to each other for future cooperation.

    When Zhao Hai took Julian to the General¡¯s residence, Besmir immediately gave them a cordial wee. Besmir looked at Julian with curiosity while Zhao Hai gave Besmir a salute and said, ¡°General, let me introduce you to the Dwarven Elder Julian. Julian, this is General Besmir, Buddha Empire¡¯s general for Demon City¡¯s defense army.¡±

    Julian and Besmir gave each other a salute, then Zhao Hai said, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s head in.¡± After that, the three of them went inside the General¡¯s residence.

    Inside the residence, there was arge topographic map of Demon City. Zhao Hai went towards the map and pointed at something and said, ¡°We¡¯re here in Demon City in order to defend against the Demon advance. At this time, the Demons are still busying themselves by building their city. However, I believe that they have their own mages, so it wouldn¡¯t take too long before they finish. When the city gets built, I believe that God-ranked experts of the Demon Realm will start to make a move. Although they are suppressed by the Ark Continent and cannot stay here for too long, they can still pose a threat to our position. Now that the Dwarves havee, I have one request for you to do. We need tunnels going from the city towards an area outside of it, we need them as soon as possible. They should be deep andrge enough for our purpose of using them as our escape passage. Julian, what do you think?¡± Julian nodded and said, ¡°This is not a problem, leave it to us.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned to Besmir and said, ¡°You coordinate with the Dwarves, this is something important for us. If a God-ranked expertes, we can use that tunnel in order to escape.¡±

    Besmir nodded, ¡°Mister, you can feel relieved. I know what to do, there¡¯s no need to worry about it.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned his head back to Julian and said, ¡°Julian, you should restrain the tempers of the Dwarves as well. We need a harmonious environment in this alliance. If we have some fights, then it would be disadvantageous for us in the future.¡±

    Julian nodded, ¡°I understand. We came this time to wage war with the Demons, not with the Humans Race.¡± Zhao hai nodded, then he looked at Besmir and said, ¡°General, restrain the mercenaries and adventurers as well. Don¡¯t make them go too far. If they do, then there would be no need to wait for the Dwarves to retaliate, I will do the job for them.¡±

    Besmir nodded, he knew the importance of the current matter. The entire continent needed to be unified right now. If these fellows were to go too far, then Zhao Hai certainly wouldn¡¯t let them off.

    Zhao Hai looked at the two and said, ¡°The Dwarf tunnel must be made as secretly as possible. We want the entrance to be well hidden, even to our own people. With this, we can also use those tunnels in order to stage a counter-attack.¡±

    Julian nodded, ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry, we know what to do.¡±

    Zhao Hao nodded, ¡°Then that¡¯s good. Julian, you go back and take a rest first. You can start working tomorrow. I still need to go out of the city to take a look at things. General, make the soldiers pay more attention. In the next few days, the Elves will be arriving, extreme discipline will be needed in order to peacefully cooperate with them.¡±

    Besmir nodded and said, ¡°Alright, mister doesn¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±

    Zhao Hai nods, then the looked at Julian and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. After I take you back, I¡¯ll be leaving some liquor for your men as well. Let them enjoy their stay here in the meantime.¡±

    Julianughed and replied, ¡°That would be good. We didn¡¯t bring any liquor this time, we¡¯re expecting that you would provide for us.¡± Zhao Haiughed as well as he led Julian out of the General¡¯s residence.

    While Besmir looked at Zhao Hai and Julian¡¯s backs, he finally understood how Zhao Hai could have a good rtionship with the other races. This was because Zhao Hai didn¡¯t treat them as another race, his treatment of them wasn¡¯t different from his treatment towards the Humans. It was this easy.

    However, even if this was easy to do, only a few can manage to do it. The Humans of the continent were too used to feeling superior. They have always looked down at the other races. This made the other races dislike them in turn. In the end, nobody liked anybody, making it impossible for them to cooperate.

    Besmir sighed, then he turned around and went back to his room. To be honest, he was also looking down on the other races, but Zhao Hai woke him up. The situation was now very different, they couldn¡¯t just look down on different races anymore.

    When Zhao Hai escorted Julian to his camp, he also left behind a lot of liquor. As for the other necessities, there was no need to worry about them, Besmir already prepared it for the Dwarves. This made Zhao Haimend Besmir deep inside.

    Zhao Hai looked at the busy Demons in the distance and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He really wanted to call all of his undead and then kill them directly. However, Zhao Hai knew that this wasn¡¯t going to work. It was for certain that experts were already stationed there. Although Zhao Hai can overwhelm them with his undead, he also knew that the Demons were surely prepared. If Zhao Hai attacked them, then he would certainly suffer huge losses in the long run.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai had some suspicions that the God-ranked experts had already arrived. It was only because of the current construction that the God-ranked experts decided to stay put.

    The reason why Zhao Hai had this idea was because of a certain person, and this was none other than the Demon Dragon King. The information that Cai¡¯er was able to get about the Demon Dragon King was too small. In fact, there wasn¡¯t much information that Cai¡¯er can get regarding the God-ranked experts of the Demon Realm. These God-ranked experts were very well-hidden.

    And this Demon Dragon King was quite a low-key expert as well. And since Cai¡¯er was unable to find out what his strength was, Zhao Hai believed that the Demon Dragon King was a God-ranked expert himself!

 Chapter 700 - Consummate the Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 700 - Consummate the Marriage</h4>

    Although Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t fought with the Demon Dragon king, he just had this feeling that the other party was a God-ranked expert. He can¡¯t really describe this feeling, but it was there, this was also the reason why Zhao Hai didn¡¯t act rashly.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai also believed that the Demon Dragon King had sensed his strength. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t quick to advance and just stayed to construct their city. It seems like both sides are dreading the ability of the other.

    If the other party just had the Demon Dragon King as the God-ranked expert, then Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be polite and just attacked them. But now it seems like the enemy doesn¡¯t have the Demon Dragon King as its only God-ranked expert. Zhao Hai has the feeling that there were at least five God-ranked experts in the enemy¡¯s army. If he dared to attack, then he might be besieged by those God-ranked experts. However, even if Zhao Hai didn¡¯t attack, those five God-ranked experts can just make a move on Demon City. If they did it this way, then Zhao Hai¡¯s prior preparations might be ced in a precarious position.

    As to why the other party didn¡¯t attack, Zhao Hai was not sure. Maybe they still aren¡¯t adapted to the Ark Continent? Who knows.

    In fact, Zhao Hai was correct in his guess, these experts still needed to familiarize themselves with the Ark Continent, this was the reason why they decided to refrain from making any actions in the meantime.

    The Ark Continent had its ownws, one of them forbade the long-term existence of God-ranked experts. The suppression of thisw gets more powerful as the viting party gets stronger. Therefore, these God-ranked Demons needed to adapt their strength in order to perform at their full strength.

    Because of this, in addition to Zhao Hai¡¯s existence as well as his undead, the Demon Dragon King decided to stay back and refrain from attacking Demon City immediately.

    Berry was currently right by Zhao Hai, at this moment, she turned to him and said, ¡°Brother Hai, there¡¯s no need to worry too much. Although there are a lot of Demons that woulde to invade, it would still need some time before all of them manages toe out of the spatial rift. I¡¯ve gotten a whiff of their ns before. They would have several God-ranked experts takemand of the vanguard in order to construct their city, after that, they would proceed to attack the Ark Continent bit by bit.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I was thinking the same thing. But how many God-ranked experts do they have? And since they have God-ranked experts, why haven¡¯t they made an attack yet?¡±

    Berry smiled and said, ¡°Things aren¡¯t as easy as that. Although they are God-ranked experts, I heard that they would still need to adapt after arriving at the Ark Continent. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to show their full strength. And the time it takes for them to adapt isn¡¯t short. Therefore, it would still take quite some time before they can express their full abilities. We can definitely resist them for a long time.¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the Demon Realm would have a lot of God-ranked experts. If all of them were to arrive at the Ark Continent, then we would be in deep trouble.¡±

    When Berry heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but frown as well, ¡°This is also an issue. I know that there are quite a number of God-ranked experts in the Demon Realm. If they attack, then it would indeed be very troublesome.¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed, then he said, ¡°It looks like we need to start our n soon. There are a lot of herbs in the Space, but the herbs that we need to make a God-ranked potion is really a lot. At the same time, the growth time of those nts is too long. Our rate of making God-ranked potions is just too low.¡±

    Zhao Hai was quick to discover that the Processing Machine was now able to make God-ranked potions. At that time, he also noted which herbs were needed and nted them. However, he didn¡¯t think about how many were needed to make a single potion.

    It was only afterwards that Zhao Hai discovered how much herbs he needed to promote a 9th rank to God-rank. Also, the herbs that were needed to make the potion were very demanding. Take a certain ginseng, for example. In the past, Zhao Hai was able to nt ginseng in a very simple manner, and he was also able to harvest them inrge quantities. But now, the ginseng needed for the potion required a hundred mu of farming ground. And in this 100 mu, no other nt must be present in order for this special ginseng to grow. And after this ginseng gets nted, extreme attention needed to be made in order to nurture it. It needed to be watered in a specific time or else thend would get dry. Although the ginseng still wouldn¡¯t die then, but it would lose its potency to be used for the God-ranked potion. This made it hard to cultivate this herb.

    More importantly, the God-ranked potion didn¡¯t need one or two of this ginseng, but instead it needed 81. And this was only the ginseng, the other herbs still weren¡¯t calcted.

    If one wanted to make the potion, then one would need to grow more than 100 herbs. Each of then unique and each of them needed special ways of growing. Some of these were present on Earth, while some have already been acquired by Zhao Hai, like the Goldmetal fruit. And the amount of Goldmetal Fruit needed was actually more than the ginseng.

    Because of all these limitations, Zhao Hai was still unable to make Green and the others into God-ranked experts. With the materials he currently had, Zhao Hai only has enough to make a single God-ranked potion.

    Therefore, for Zhao Hai, what he needed the most at this moment was time. As long as he has enough time, then he would be able to raise a lot of God-ranked experts. And when that timees, whether they be Demons or the Divine Race, all of them weren¡¯t going to be problems anymore.

    Another reason why Zhao Hai was unwilling to fight the Demons was the existence of the Divine Race. The Radiant Empire has be more and more mysterious as the days passed. And since Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t go there to scout, he was getting more and more anxious as time goes by.

    When the Divine Racees, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know what ns they would have. Therefore, Zhao Hai decided to refrain from going all out against the Demons. He was afraid that if he lost too much in fighting the Demons, then he wouldn¡¯t have anything to resist the Divine Race with.

    Although Zhao Hai hoped that the Divine Race would divert the Demons¡¯ attention, it seems like there weren¡¯t any movementsing from the Divine Race. This gave Zhao Hai a sense of dread. This was why Zhao Hai thought of making the Buddha Empire into a huge battlefield. Not only would it help in fighting the Demons, it would also prove useful when the Radiant Empire attacks.

    When Berry heard Zhao Hai mention the promotion of 9th ranks into God-ranked experts, she was immediately startled, she seemed to have remembered something. Berry looked embarrassingly at Zhao Hai and said with a shy voice, ¡°Brother Hai, I¡¯m a 9th rank Subus. When a Subus consummates her marriage, she will gain a huge boost in her strength.¡±

    Berry was blushing as she stared downward. Zhao Hai looked at Berry and immediately understood what she wanted to convey.

    Berry was a 9th rank expert, if her marriage goes official, then her strength would gain a huge promotion, it might even be possible for her to advance to God-rank. When he thought of this Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but shine.

    As for consummating the marriage, Zhao Hai was quick to understand what it was. Although Berry had be Zhao Hai¡¯s wife and had people recognize her status, the two of them had yet to make the marriage ¡®official¡¯. In other words, they haven¡¯t done what married people tended to do.

    Zhao Hai looked at Berry and said, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Berry gave a shy nod. This made Zhao Haiugh and said, ¡°Then what are we waiting for, let¡¯s go.¡± Then he pulled Berry as they shed to the Space. However, he didn¡¯t go through the vi¡¯s entrance but instead appeared directly inside his room.

    Berry knew what would happen so she didn¡¯t have any intentions to resist. She just lowered her head in embarrassment, making her much more charming for Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai held Berry¡¯s hand as he said, ¡°Berry, I apologize. The situation is quite hectic and I am not able to hold a wedding for you.¡±

    Berry looked at Zhao Hai as she shook her head and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong, Brother Hai. I don¡¯t really care about a ceremony. As long as you treat me as your wife, then that would already suffice.¡±

    Zhao Hai patted Berry¡¯s head and whispered, ¡°Silly girl.¡± Zhao Hai pulled Berry into his bosom as he gently kissed her forehead. Berry gently closed her eyes as Zhao Hai went down to kiss her eyes, her nose, her cheek, her neck¡­¡­¡±

    When Berry felt Zhao Hai¡¯s lips on her own, she couldn¡¯t help but feel an electric current going through her whole body. Her body tingled with numbness, sapping all of her energy away.

    Zhao Hai gently removed Berry¡¯s clothes as he proceeded to kiss her whole body. In the end his mouth reached Berry¡¯s sensitive breasts, he continue to tease it until Berry made a delighted moan.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect Berry to taste this good, he was unable to stop himself. He couldn¡¯t help but nib lightly on the tip as Berry gave a tender sound, arousing Zhao Hai even more.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s tongue explored Berry¡¯s peaks for a moment before he went and kissed Berry lips. Berry curled her tongue as she met Zhao Hai¡¯s lips, the two of them yed around before Zhao Hai removed all of his clothes and started to work on Berry¡¯s figure.

    1. ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)

 Chapter 701 - Who To Promote First?

    <h4>Chapter 701 - Who To Promote First?</h4>

    While Zhao Hai and Berry united their marriage, Zhao Hai suddenly felt a huge suction force that was unexpectedlying from Berry. Although Zhao Hai was not affected too much by it, he also discovered that it was already impossible for him to withdraw.

    When he felt that his body¡¯s energy was almost absorbed, a sudden force suddenly rushed into him. This force was very powerful, and it was quite warm as well. Once it entered Zhao Hai¡¯s body, it slowly integrated into him. Zhao Hai discovered that this strength was even stronger than what was absorbed, and it seemed to be purer than before.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but make a surprised expression at Berry. Betry currently had her eyes closed while her hair was slowly waving around on its own. Then suddenly, Berry¡¯s eyes emitted a strong re, making Zhao Hai close his eyes immediately. When he opened his eyes, Zhao Hai was quick to notice crystal on Berry¡¯s forehead. The crystal looks like a kind of diamond, it was radiating blue light, it was beautiful.

    Without knowing, Zhao Hai suddenly kissed the crystal. This action made Berry¡¯s body tremble lightly. When Berry¡¯s eyes recovered, she looked at Zhao Hai in a much more charming gaze.

    Zhao Hai kissed the crystal again, eliciting another reaction from Berry. Zhao Hai was ted to find this new toy to y around with. He teased the crystal constantly as Berry made moans again and again. It didn¡¯t take too long for another round of ¡®ytime¡¯ began.

    At this point, Zhao Hai was currently on the bed with Berry lying on his chest, breathing heavily. She looked up at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, I¡¯ve really became God-rank.¡±

    Zhao Hai chuckled and said, ¡°I know. I really didn¡¯t think that your Subus Race would have such an astonishing ability. It¡¯s quite amazing.¡±

    Berry made a charming pout as she said, ¡°How could it be that easy? Although our race has a rule of marrying anyone who resisted our mental attack,plying with the rule and epting it are two different matters. If we feltpelled to marry the other person because of the rule, even if we can still get stronger, the boost wouldn¡¯t be that much. On the other hand, if we are really willing to marry the other party, then the improvement that we get would be extremelyrge.¡±

    When he heard Berry, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you really are sincere in marrying me? Hahaha. It seems like I¡¯m quite the attractive man.¡±

    Berry couldn¡¯t help but lightly hit Zhao Hai. At this point, Zhao Hai suddenly turned over and carried Berry¡¯s body, much to thetter¡¯s surprise. Then Zhao hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go take a bath.¡± Then he continued to carry Berry towards the bathroom.

    Each room in the vi had its own bathroom, in addition to themunal one in the basement. Moreover, the individual bathrooms weren¡¯t small. Inside them were huge bathtubs filled with water from the hot spring.

    After the two had taken their bath, they returned to the bed and had a good rest. As soon as they woke up, Zhao Hai and Berry put their clothes on before going out into the living room. Upon arriving there, the two of them saw Lizzy and the others looking at Demon City¡¯s situation in the monitor.

    When the group saw Zhao Hai and Berrying out of the room, they looked at each other with sly expressions. Megan even examined Berry¡¯s skin as she said, ¡°Congrattions, Sister Berry. It seems like you have been promoted to God-rank.¡±

    Berry¡¯s face went red as she faced Megan, she kept her head down and was too embarrassed to talk. Megan looked at Berry and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°Sister Berry, there¡¯s no need to be shy. After all, all of us are Brother Hai¡¯s wives. It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Zhao Hai turned to the nearby dim-faced Ruyen, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Now, how is the outside situation been? Did something happen?¡± Then he proceeded to the center of the living room and sat beside Ruyen.

    Ruyen couldn¡¯t help but stare at Zhao Hai, then herplexion turned red as she lowered her head down. At this time, Lizzy turned to Zhao Hai and smiled, ¡°There¡¯s no significant development. The Demons are still building their city. On the other hand, the Dwarves are truly formidable. They had already made a tunnel and had concealed its entrance. One couldn¡¯t just spot it without proper guidance.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and replied, ¡°They had been doing this for many years, so its natural that they are very skilled in this aspect. The only thing that is left to do is to resist the Demons. Also, we need to take a look at how the Divine Race responds.¡±

    Lizzy frowned as she said, ¡°There aren¡¯t any actions from the Divine Race¡¯s side. Who knows what wicked plots they are currently making. Big Brother Hai, how much people do you think the Divine Race would send down?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t really say. However, I¡¯m quite sure that they¡¯ll be sending God-ranked experts. They already have experience in sending one to the Ark Continent, therefore, they should have already developed ways in order to make them stay for a longer period of time.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Lizzy¡¯s expression turned worse, with a troubled voice she replied, ¡°If that really happens, then we would be facing hard times ahead.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, but he still smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think our troubles would be that heavy. Don¡¯t forget, the Demons had appeared too suddenly. Therefore, it shouldn¡¯t be only us who were caught off-guard, the Divine Race should be in the same situation as well. They were only nning to deal with us, but now that the Demons have appeared, I¡¯m quite sure that they just wouldn¡¯t ignore it. After all, thebat prowess of the Demons isn¡¯t something that can just be ignored. For us, the sooner the Divine Race appeared, the better.¡±

    Lizzy sighed and said, ¡°I sure hope so.¡±

    At this time, footsteps can be heard before Laura, Meg, and Ni¡¯er appeared. It was evident on their faces that they were tired and weary. Zhao Hai quickly stood up as he approached them and said, ¡°How have you been doing? Are you tired? If so, then don¡¯t hesitate to take a rest. You shouldn¡¯t overexert yourselves.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re fine. You don¡¯t need to worry about us. Right, what were you talking about?¡±

    After having the three sit down, Zhao Hai answered, ¡°We were just talking about the Divine Race. There aren¡¯t any movements that can be seen from their side. We suspect that they might be waiting for us and the Demons to give each other some mutual wounds. However, i reckon that if we manage to hold the Demons off long enough inside the Buddha Empire, then they might change their sights towards the Radiant Church. At that time, the Divine Race would bepelled to make a move.¡±

    Laura nodded, then she said, ¡°In fact, there¡¯s another way. If the Demons really don¡¯t intend to go to the Radiant Church, then we can just attack the Radiant Church ourselves. I think the Divine Race would simrly be pushed to take action.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he had overlooked this point. His eyes couldn¡¯t help but shine at Laura¡¯s suggestion as he said, ¡°Right, right, that¡¯s a good idea. If the Divine Race really wants to wait, then we¡¯ll take the fight to them.¡±

    Then he looked at Laura and said, ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t need to worry about these matters anymore, you go take a nice bath and rest. Meg, Ni¡¯er, you do the same as well. There wouldn¡¯t be to much actions in the following days, so you can just rx yourselves.¡±

    The three nodded with a smile, then they turned around to leave. After seeing them leave, Zhao Hai turned his gaze towards the monitor. There really weren¡¯t any significant events happening right now, everybody was conserving their strengths, the undead were just like statues as they stood motionless on the field.

    Zhao Hai sighed, then he turned his head to Lizzy and the others, ¡°You take a rest as well. I¡¯ll be heading back to Demon City to catch up on the Dwarves. Also, it seems like the Elves would being soon, I¡¯ll be needed in greeting them into Demon City.¡±

    Lizzy nodded, then she looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, you must be very careful. I¡¯m afraid the experts of the Demon Race wouldn¡¯t just let you off so easily. After being in contact with you for twice now, I reckon that they already have a vague idea of your abilities and methods. They will surely use that against you in the future.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Rest assured, there won¡¯t be any problems. After all, Berry is with me, and she is a God-rank expert as well. With two God-ranked experts, I think there won¡¯t be a lot of things that would ce us in a dangerous position. Right, I have onest thing to discuss. At this moment, the nts in the Space can only promote a single person into God-rank. Who do you think we should promote first?¡±

    Lizzy thought for a moment before she said, ¡°Shue, Brother Hai, Shue should be the first one to be God-rank. Don¡¯t forget, Shue is a Divergent Ability user. If his clones can have God-ranked strength, then it would be a huge benefit for our fights in the future.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he quickly remembered that Shue was indeed a divergent ability user. If he rose to God-rank, then wouldn¡¯t his clones be God-ranked as well? If his clones do indeed be God-rank, then they wouldn¡¯t need to fear anyone in the future. Also, if his clones can¡¯t be promoted, then at the very least they would be the most outstanding 9th ranks in the field, they shouldn¡¯t be vastly weaker than general God-ranked experts.¡±

    After thinking about it, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but repeatedly nod as he said, ¡°Right, Shue is indeed a good choice. That fellow has been very busy in the ck Wastnd, it seems like its time to bring him back to the Space.¡±

    Lizzy smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s true that the ck Wastnd was too busy before, but now, most things have already been taken care of. It should be fine to have him exit for a short while. I¡¯ll have Cai¡¯er inform himter and have his tasks handed over to someone else.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°The ck Wastnd has indeed been very busy. After all, settling massive amounts of people isn¡¯t that easy. However, our people are already well coordinated. Moreover, themodities have already been prepared, so settling people shouldn¡¯t take too much time. Also, Blockhead and Rockhead are there as well as our first batch of ves, they should be able to manage things properly. It shouldn¡¯t be a huge issue if Shue were to leave. ¡±

    Lizzy nodded, then she stood up and said, ¡°Brother Hai, let¡¯s first make that potion and then have Cai¡¯er call Shue over. It would be good if we take care of this matter as soon as possible.¡±

 Chapter 702 - Elves in Flower City

    <h4>Chapter 702 - Elves in Flower City</h4>

    When Zhao Hai and the others arrived at the Processing Machine, Cai¡¯er was already waiting for them. Moreover, she already got the herbs and ced them on the side of the machine.

    Zhao Hai looked at the pile of material¡¯s on the ground, ginsengs, crow¡¯s heart, snow lotus, goldmetal fruit, and a lot more were present. Moreover, one could clearly see how expensive the potion must be judging from how much precious things it needed. When he saw this, Zhao Hao couldn¡¯t help but sigh. All of this just to make one potion, it really was a very hard to make product.

    Although Zhao Haimented about this fact, he still turned to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Start it.¡± Cai¡¯er nodded and then pressed the buttons on the Processing Machine. The Processing Machine suddenly shed a bright light on the pile of herbs on the ground, absorbing them one by one.

    When all of the herbs had vanished, the Space immediately issued a prompt, ¡°Strengthening Potion being processed. Estimated time, 48 hours. 1 million gold has been deducted. Please wait patiently for the product to finish.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but force a smile at this. The Space really was a drain of money. Even if it works for him, it still deducted 1 million coins to his inventory.

    Cai¡¯er looked at Zhao Hai and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°Young Master, you don¡¯t need to worry. When the Space gets upgraded to a certain level, the Processing Machine wouldn¡¯t need gold to operate anymore.¡± Zhao Hai bitterly smiled and said, ¡°Still, we need to wait for that day. Who knows, maybe I will go broke even before we reach that point.¡±

    Lizzy and the others chuckled, all of them knew that Zhao Hai was just cracking a joke. Although the Processing Machine had indeed taken a lot of money, Lizzy and the others knew that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t run out of money. With the produce that the Space provides everyday, money would certainly be thest of their problems. And even if they can¡¯t sell it to the continent, Zhao Hai can still sell them off to the Space. Although the Space buys them at a lower price, it was still at an understandable rate. When Lizzy and the other first saw this happen, they were very startled. If Zhao Hai were to introduce these gold coins to the continent, then he would certainly give ruin to the running economy of the world. Fortunately, Zhao Hai wanted to be low-key, he didn¡¯t like to go too far in acquiring and introducing gold to the continent.

    Forty-eight hours, it would take two days before the potion gets made. Although Zhao Hai was somewhat disappointed that he couldn¡¯t see the potion today, he didn¡¯t say anything and just led the group back to the vi.

    On the other hand, even though Shue got word from Zhao Hai, it was still impossible for him to hand over his work to someone else in such a short period of time. After all, there were too many people currently living in the ck Wastnd.

    The Elves and the Dwarves have already reached the Buddha Family¡¯snd. Zhao Hai had also given them a ce to settle in. There was no need to mention the Dwarves, they were now temporarily living inside the camps. However, they have started to dig inside Iron Mountain to see if there were iron deposits still left. At the same time, they were also preparing the caverns inside the mountain since they were used to the living environment there.

    On the other hand, the Elves were much more troublesome to settle in. They were too familiar to the life inside the Tree of Life, and it was impossible for the ck Wastnd to have a tree of that size. Andpared to the temperate forest, the ck Wastnd would have freezing winters, at the same time, it was impossible for the Elves to live inside Iron Mountain.

    Therefore, Zhao Hai made a special n to give them a ce to which they can nt trees in. This way, they would find their settlement morefortable to live in.

    Although the ck Wastnd is big, it was impossible for it to have ces like the Dwarf Mountain and the Elven Forest. Because of this, Zhao Hai still had problems in finding ces appropriate for the Elves to nt their trees.

    In the end, the n was stopped since way too many people had started to stream into the ck Wastnd. Since Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have a means to arrange a proper ce for the Elves, he decided to just ce them in Flower City, making them live their isted lives once more.

    Flower City was quite big, and because it was in the Carrion Swamp it was very isted from the others. This gave the Elves a feeling of security. However, it was still impossible for the city to amodate all of the Elves. In the end, Zhao Hai had to ask Cai¡¯er to expand the city so that the Elves can move in.

    This was only a temporary arrangement, it was impossible for Zhao Hai to make them live for too long in this ce. After all, Flower City was once interlinked with a spatial rift to the Demon Realm. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t have people living in this ce.

    However, the Elves loved Flower City. Although they had a change of environment, flowers and vines were present everywhere in the ce. Moreover, they also didn¡¯t need to worry about food because Zhao Hai would be bringing it to them. Because of this, it took a very short time for the Elves to get settled in.

    But even so, the Elves were still quite restless. After having lived in Flower City, they discovered that they had nothing else to do. They cannot just eat and sleep everyday, that was something that pigs did. Therefore, they proposed an idea to Zhao Hai, they wanted to nt trees in the Carrion Swamp.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have a choice but toply. He went to the Elf Queen and told her about this matter. The Queen immediately agreed and had prepared some seedlings to be sent over. These seedlings were the ones mostmonly used by the Elves.

    Now that the Elves had started to nt trees near Flower City, Zhao Hai stopped thinking about them. He decided to let them be, this was also allow them to cultivate their strength.

    Although the magic beasts of the carrion swamp didn¡¯t disturb the ck Wastnd anymore, Zhao Hai has yet to subdue them. It wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t have the capability, but because he just didn¡¯t want to, he wanted the beasts to live in the swamp quite freely. Now that the Elves have upied Flower City, it was inevitable for them to get attacked. Whenever the Elves go out into the outskirts of their settlement, there was a high probability for them to meet these magic beasts. Although the magic beasts didn¡¯t dare to enter the city, they were still able to roam around due to the absence of 9th ranks.

    Zhao Hai already told the Elves about this matter when they decided to nt trees. However, the Elves didn¡¯t care much about it. They were already used to being attacked by the magic beasts in the Elven Forest, being attacked by magic beasts now wouldn¡¯t be much of an issue.

    Because of this and many other matters, Shue needed to lend Green and the others a hand. Extracting himself from these tasks couldn¡¯t be done in a short time.

    Since the Processing Machine needed two days to make the potion, Zhao Hai decided to have Shue continue with what he was doing in this period of time. Also, it seems like the Demons would still need some time to prepare their attack. At this moment, Zhao Hai had nothing to do, he was totally free.

    After taking care of the Processing Machine, Zhao Hai made Lizzy and the others rest. Then he led Berry out of the Space to visit the Dwarf camp.

    Although the Dwarves were tasked to make tunnels, these tunnels don¡¯t need too much manpower to make. At most, the operation would need amanding Dwarf while most of the work was done by the iron beasts. Because of this, a lot of people were still present inside the camp.

    Zhao Hai went to the camp and saw the Dwarves practicing their fighting techniques. Meanwhile, outside the camp were a lot of curious adventurers. They were looking at the camp in order to see the Dwarves. However, because of the order, they didn¡¯t dare to go in. At the same time, the Dwarves were too preupied to care about them.

    When Zhao Hai arrived at the camp, the Dwarves immediately took notice of him. Two Dwarves went forward to greet Zhao Hai as they bowed and said, ¡°Elder, you came¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he looked at the two and said, ¡°Where¡¯s Elder Julian?¡±

    One of the Dwarves answered, ¡°Elder Julian is currently taking charge in making the tunnels. Do you want us to call him over?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you then. Tell him I came with liquor to drink.¡± The Dwarves nodded as one of them turned around and ran.

    Zhao Hai entered the Dwarf camp with a happy mood. Although the area of the Dwarf camp has been made private, it wasn¡¯t fenced off or walled in. It was only the Humans who didn¡¯t daree here because of Besmir¡¯s strict order.

    The remaining Dwarf led Zhao Hai to the ce where Julian lived before he retreated. Zhao Hao looked around the ce and muttered, ¡°This is quite a small courtyard.¡± It was rtively independent, but it wasn¡¯t just Julian who was living here. There were a lot of Dwarves inside, all of them busy with what they were doing that none of them took the chance to approach and talk to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t me them, he knew that this was just the Dwarves being Dwarves. It doesn¡¯t matter who came, as long as the Dwarves were busy, they will note and greet that person, even if it was the Patriarch.

    Not long after Zhao Hai reached the courtyard, augh was suddenly heard, ¡°Mister, how did you have the time to ask me for a drink?

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I had nothing to do, so I came to drink a cup. But also, I was waiting for the Elves to arrive. I think it wouldn¡¯t be long before we can see them on the horizon.¡±

    Julian smiled and said, ¡°But still, they can¡¯t be as fast as us. I must say, your Space Divergent ability is really something. For you to be able to take us from the Dwarf Mountain to Demon City in such a short time is extremely astonishing. It¡¯s quite nice to be able to travel a thousand kilometers in just a single step.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s quite good. In a few days, I¡¯ll be taking the Beastmen from the Prairie to here. When that timees, Demon City would be more lively.¡±

    Julian smiled and said, ¡°The Dwarves and the Beastmen had broken our rtionship for a long time. It would be great to see our Beastman brothers once more.¡± The Beastmen and the Dwarves have quite simr temperaments. Because of this, their rtionship in the past was quite good. However, when the Humans started to suppress the other races, the Dwarves drew back to their Mountain while the Beastmen returned to the Prairie. This broke contact between the two races. Being able to meet again in Demon City made Julian quite d.

    While Zhao Hai was preparing to drink with Julian, a Dwarf suddenly came knocking at the door, ¡°Elder Julian, Elder Zhao Hai, there¡¯s a Human outside. He said that a flying group can be seen outside the city. It¡¯s possible that the Elves have arrived. They are asking Elder Zhao Hai to go and assist in meeting them.¡±

 Chapter 703 - Threat

    <h4>Chapter 703 - Threat</h4>

    Zhao Hai stood up and turned to Julian before saying, ¡°It would be nice to have a drink with you. But it seems like I don¡¯t have the opportunity to do it this time. Sigh. To be honest, I really don¡¯t like to deal with the Elves. Although they are good fighters, they are a bit too proud. However, since they are also a member of the Ark Continent, we can¡¯t just leave them behind.¡±

    The reason why Zhao Hai dared to tell Julian about this was because he knew that after the previous debacle, the Elves weren¡¯t exactly in good graces with the Dwarves.

    Although Billy knew that the attitude that the Great Elder and the Prince showed him was due to them being people from the Radiant Church, Billy was also aware that the Elves were truly looking down on the Dwarves. This fact made Billy quite angry.

    And after Billy returned to the Dwarf Mountain, he told everyone about this matter. With the Dwarf Race¡¯s disposition, they just wouldn¡¯t let this offense go lightly. Therefore, the Dwarves didn¡¯t have a good impression with the Elves from then on. It was only because of the Demons that the Dwarves chose to refrain from acting on the Elves.

    The Dwarves have the capital to do so. After all, they have a lot of opportunities to get in touch with the Humans. Their weapons were very popr for Human armies, this made it possible for them to acquire Human goods as trade. Among the other races, the Dwarves has been faring the best.

    The Elves¡¯ arrogance ran through their bones, and it was apletely iprehensible attitude. One should know that before the Dwarves came, the Elves were living quite terrible lives. Only after they got in contact with the Dwarves and managed to sell some of their artworks off that they began to livefortably. For the Elves to still look down on the Dwarves after all of this was something that Billy and the others were unable to bear. But since the Elves were quite important to the alliance, the Dwarves didn¡¯t dare to make any moves. However, the gap was already there.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai can feel relieved when expressing such bold words regarding the Elves in front of the Dwarves. Not only will it be fine, the statement might even make Zhao Hai look better in the eyes of the Dwarves.

    When Julian heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°Alright, but you still need to see those guys. I just can¡¯t understand why the Elves are arrogant towards the Dwarves. It¡¯s very strange.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh as well, ¡°It¡¯s quite strange indeed. Alright, Julian, I¡¯ll have a drink with you when I have some time.¡±

    Julian nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Zhao Hai waved to Julian onest time before turning around to leave.

    Outside the Dwarf camp was a Human soldier. When that soldier saw Zhao Haie out, he immediately went forward and gave Zhao Hai a salute, ¡°Mister, the guards on the western walls saw some flying beings in the distance. We hope that you cane and look at it.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Then he summoned the Bone Dragon and captured the soldier before shooting up into the sky.

    The soldier became a little excited, he was shaking when he was standing on top of the Bone Dragon. After all, this was the first time that he flew into the sky. And for him to do it on the head of a Bone Dragon was a truly exhrating experience.

    Before long, Zhao Hai¡¯s Bone Dragon arrived at the western walls of the city. The Bone Dragon descended slowly before Zhao Hai had the soldier go down. After that, Zhao Hai looked into the horizon to see what was going on.

    The in white sky was currently dotted by some ck spots. And presently, Zhao Hai was getting information that those ck spots were red lights on the monitor. This assured Zhao Hai that the people in the distance were the Elves.

    Zhao Hai immediately stood on the back of the Bone Dragon as it flew towards the sky in order meet the approaching party. Before long, the the ck spots got closer and closer. Then Zhao Hai can finally make out a silhouette of Elves on top of some flying beasts. Majority of the Elves were archers, only a few of them were Mages. And it seems like it was the Mages that were taking the lead.

    Zhao Hai had also spotted an acquaintance among the group, it was Ger, the Elven Race¡¯s princess. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect her to be the one leading this group. Zhao Hai turned his Bone Dragon around and went side to side with Ger¡¯s mount. Zhao Hai turned his head and said, ¡°Captain Ger, wee. Please follow me.¡± Then Zhao Hai flew towards a part of the city where the Elves were supposed to live in. Besmir personally inspected the cleanliness of the ce. It was even much cleaner than the residences for the Dwarves and the Beastmen.

    Ger hadn¡¯t had a chance to say anything as she gave amand to her people to follow Zhao Hai towards Demon City. This time, most of the archers that came with Ger were harp users, they numbered about 5 thousand. Zhao Hai and Besmir had arranged to have them stay in the richer parts of the city, where the environment was rtively better.

    After Ger and the others had disembarked, Zhao Hai led them to get familiar with their residences. Zhao Hai turned to Ger and said, ¡°Captain, this ce shall be your area inside Demon City. Rest assured, I¡¯ve already sent an order to have the Humans refrain froming here. If one disobeyed the order and still came here, then your people would be fit to judge them. Everything that you will need has already been prepared. If there¡¯s anything else that you require, then you can send someone to approach me or send it through the General. Speaking of which, Captain Ger,e with me to meet the General of the Demon City¡¯s army.¡±

    Ger nodded and said, ¡°Alright, Elder, please lead the way.¡± Zhao Hai gave a nod before he led Ger as well as two harp archers towards the center of Demon City. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind the guards too much. After all, Ger was the princess of the Elven race.

    The arrival of the Elves elicited more of a responsepared to the Dwarves¡¯ arrival. This was the Elves, titled as the most beautiful race in the entire Ark Continent. The entire city caused a stir, mercenaries, adventurers, and soldiers alike were filling the roads.

    When these people saw Ger¡¯s appearance, each of their eyes turned red. Two mercenaries even dared to whistle, which were promptly made stiff by Zhao Hai¡¯s pressuring gaze.

    Ger and the others weren¡¯t familiar with all these attention. The three of them red at the two people when Zhao Hai took action. The two guards werepletely ready to kill, afraid that people might rush towards Ger.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care much about it. These mercenaries and adventurers in Demon city weren¡¯t generally good people anyway. Majority of them came to offer their lives in exchange for money. To make their own and their family¡¯s lives better, they disregarded life and death. Therefore, it made an environment ofwlessness inside the city.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai also wanted to give them a warning. Elves were truly very attractive. If these fellows were to have bad thoughts, then they might even charge towards the Elven encampment to cause trouble. At this time, Zhao Hai stopped, Ger and the other two Elves looked at him in confusion. Zhao Hai swept his gaze towards the mercenaries and adventurers as said with a threatening tone, ¡°I don¡¯t care about any of your backgrounds, however, I must tell you that the Elves, Dwarves, and the Beastmen are our allies. Allies that this Zhao Hai had invited. If anyone dares to be impolite to them, then I would personally make them regret their decision. Don¡¯t think that since the world is going into turmoil, you would be able to do whatever you want. If you do any crimes inside Demon City, then even if you go to the ends of the continent, I wille to you and eliminate you. This Zhao Hai has always lived by his words. You better reign in any improper thoughts. Otherwise, I won¡¯t mind adding more people into my undead army.¡± Then after giving a cold look to those present, Zhao Hai moved forward.

    What Zhao Hai said about these people were in fact true. Among these people, a lot of them held criminal records. They have done crimes on other ces, so they cannot stay in the continent for too long, this made them decide to run towards Demon City.

    These fellows just became so bold after seeing how beautiful the Elves were. With how weak their minds were, the only thing that was on their mind was how much they would get if they can capture on Elf. One should know that even one Elf can garner enough gold coins that can make someone live in luxury for the rest of their lives. They believed that with the chaos in the continent, they can just run to another ce and nobody would take the effort to arrest them.

    However, Zhao Hai¡¯s threat was actually effective. One could say that the people¡¯s worst nightmare would be Dark Mages. From what they heard, Dark Mages were people who were able to take your soul out of your body and imprison it. Dark Mages can then use methods interrogate that soul and ask for the whereabouts of one¡¯s family, who will then die to the hands of the Dark Mage.

    Moreover, when one¡¯s soul is imprisoned, it doesn¡¯t mean that one would have control of their own being. In essence, an imprisoned soul could just helplessly stare as the Dark Mage proceeds to kill all of their loved ones. This was a kind of torture that nobody would be able to withstand.

    Because of this, no matter what kind of person one was, they would always be afraid of Dark Mages. This was because Dark Mages were the quintessential ¡®bad guys¡¯ of the continent.

    And with Zhao Hai being the strongest Dark Mage, his threat was the most ominous one. Although these people werewless, they were still intelligent enough to not ignore Zhao Hai¡¯s words.

    After Zhao Hai issued his threat, the onlookers immediately behaved themselves. They didn¡¯t dare to act unreasonable anymore. In the current Demon City, Zhao Hai undoubtedly held the most power. If they disregard Zhao Hai, then they wouldn¡¯t even be aware how they died. Therefore, they had no other choice but to stay honest.

    Zhao Hai brought Ger¡¯s group to the General¡¯s residence and introduced them to Besmir. This time, the Elves were just present because they needed to experience the battlefield. Then at appropriate times, Zhao Hai would have them fight with the Demons. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t really expect the Elves to have arge impact against the battle, after all, the number of Elves were just too small.

 Chapter 704 - The Elephant Race Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 704 - The Elephant Race Arrives</h4>

    After Ger was briefed on their tasks, Zhao Hai immediately lead them back to their camp. However, he didn¡¯t have enough time to be idle since it was time for him to meet the Elephant Beastmen.

    One must say, the Beast King¡¯s working efficiency is very high. It wasn¡¯t a long time before Zhao Hai approached him but everything has already been prepared. Upon asking the Beast King, Zhao Hai knew that the Beast King didn¡¯t have the Elephant Race head to Beast God City. Instead, he just had them gather in their main camp and wait there for Zhao Hai to pick them up. This saved a lot of time since the only thing that needed waiting was the hawk that delivered the letter.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh when he heard the Beast King¡¯s method. Then his body shed and appeared in a ce not far away from the Elephant Race¡¯s main camp.

    The Elephants had a very good reputation in the Prairie. But although their temperament was quite mild, they were really good fighters. They didn¡¯t fear any race in the Prairie and the other races didn¡¯t want to offend them either.

    Ordinary Elephant Beastmen were much bigger than Humans. They have average heights of five meters while some of them can even reach six or seven meters high. The weapons that they are using were special and were divided into two types. They had maces for both hands, but they were much bigger than the ones usually used by the other Beastmen .They were sturdy weapons that seems to be made out of beast bone.

    Their other weapon was actually a scimitar. This weapon wasn¡¯t wielded by their hands, but instead by their noses. It was quite known that the nose of an Elephant was much more dextrouspared to their hands.

    Like majority of maces, the Elephant Race¡¯s maces pack a lot of thunderous power in each strike. On the other hand, their scimitars were quick and light, due to the control provided by their long trunks. With how their scimitars gracefully swing on the battlefield, the Elephant Race¡¯s de arts became quite famous in the continent.

    When Zhao Hai arrived at the main camp, he saw a gathering of about twenty thousand Elephant Beastman Warriors and twenty thousand war elephants. This army can be used both as an infantry and as a cavalry. However, the Elephants were less lethal when riding their mounts. Their mounts weren¡¯t really suited for high speed movements, which weakens the Elephant Race¡¯s ability to charge the enemy. In the end, the Elephant cavalry can only be yed around by their much nimble enemies.

    On the other hand, their prowess as an infantry was different. Every single step the Elephants make, even if quite slow, gave off an intimidating aura, pressuring the creatures they were up against. There wasn¡¯t a lot that an army could do to withstand an Elephant infantry advance.

    The war elephants of the Elephant Race weren¡¯t suitable for being mounts. They weren¡¯t fast beasts, however, they are quite heavy, this made it possible for these beasts to be used in wars as well.

    When Zhao Hai flew his Bone Dragon towards the main camp of the Elephants, the 20 thousand warriors were already prepared to be deployed. At the same time, the tribe¡¯s Patriarch was already there waiting for Zhao Hai.

    The Royal n of the Elephant race was quite a famous group in the Prairie, they were the Silver Elephant n. Their skins were silver-white, some might even im to see them radiate silver shine. Their skins were extremely defensive, and in addition to their monstrous strengths, they were quite the force among the Beastman Race.

    Zhao Hai had his Bone Dragonnd outside the main camp. When the Elephant Patriarch saw Zhao hai, he immediately went forward and bowed, ¡°Elephant Race¡¯s Patriarch Baht meets His Highness, Prince Zhao Hai.¡± Zhao Hai returned the courtesy and said, ¡°Patriarch Baht is too polite. To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect your race to get prepared this quickly.¡±

    Baht smiled and said, ¡°When I received His Majesty¡¯s letter, this Baht didn¡¯t dare to neglect it. After all, we Beastman have been longing to fight with the Demons for quite some time. I didn¡¯t even expect that we would be the first ones to be deployed. This is really the luck of the Elephant Race. I already made the men gather around so that the Prince can take them away at any time.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he nced at the Elephant army and said, ¡°I will have to trouble the Patriarch this time. Since Demon City has be quite hectic, I won¡¯t be staying here for long. When I have time, I shall have a drink with the Patriarchter.¡±

    Baht smiled and said, ¡°The Prince is too polite. When you visitter, I shall personally arrive to entertain you.¡± Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Alright, then that¡¯s settled.¡± Then he waved his hand as a spatial rift appeared. Zhao Hai turned to Baht and said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t be staying, Patriarch pleasemand your men in.¡±

    Baht nodded, then he beckoned his hand before a Silver Elephant came. Baht looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Prince, this is my son, Barres. He will be themander for this troop. If the Prince has anything he needs, then you can freely approach him.¡±

    Barres immediately bowed and said, ¡°I have seen His Highness Prince Zhao Hai.¡± He had a very nasally voice. Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯re good to go.¡± Berres trumpeted his trunk before the army slowly entered the spatial rift.

    When all of the Elephants had entered the rift, Zhao Hai then turned to Baht and said, ¡°Patriarch Baht, I shall be leaving. I won¡¯t be disturbing you anymore.¡± He bowed to Baht once more before entering the rift and vanishing.

    When Zhao Hai came out of the rift, he saw Barres leading his men to make a formation outside Demon City. Seeing them prepared, Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Barres, follow me. I¡¯ll lead you to the ce where you will be staying at. Let¡¯s have you rest in the city first.¡± Baresplied andmanded his army to walk towards the city along with Zhao Hai.

    The people on the city had spotted the army as well. However, when they saw Zhao Hai¡¯s Bone Dragon, they immediately knew that it was the reinforcements. This made their hearts warm up with excitement.

    Although there weren¡¯t a lot of reinforcements from the three other races, it was still a very huge morale boost to the defenders of Demon City. For the people inside the city, this meant that three powers were supporting them from behind.

    Before long, Zhao Hai had taken the Elephant Beastmen to their residence. One must say that the Elephant Race¡¯s camp needed special attention. They needed big houses otherwise they wouldn¡¯t be able to fit.

    The arrival of the Elephants didn¡¯t make asrge as amotionpared to the Dwarves and Elves. After all, there were still ample contact between the Humans and Beastmen all these years. At the same time, Humans and Beastmen would constantly go into war with each other. This made the Beastmen look bad in the minds of the Humans.

    Although the Buddha Empire didn¡¯t border with the Beastman Prairie and big battles generally didn¡¯t bother them, knowing that the Beastmen and Humans went to war with each other still had an effect in their mentality. However, the arrival of the three races were still able to calm the defenders¡¯ hearts. Knowing that Demon City has been reinforced and strengthened was a very good thing for the people inside the city.

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t only Demon City which will have reinforcements. Later on, the three races will be sending more troops to aid the Buddha Empire. Together with the Humans, the entire Buddha Empire will be formed into a defensive fort.

    At this time, all of the races in the continent needed to be united. The Divine Race even has yet to arrive, and this worried Zhao Hai.

    After taking care of the Elephants, Zhao Hai lead Berry back to the Space. Laura and the others had now gotten up and were ready to eat their meal. Since Zhao Hai was quite hungry as well, he decided to eat along with them. At the same time, Zhao Hai also looked at the monitor and looked at the scenery outside Demon City. The Demons hasn¡¯t made a single sound, this made Zhao Hai worry.

    When the Demons came, would they just be building their city in peace? Why doesn¡¯t this feel like standard Demon behaviour? Is there something wrong?

    However, Zhao Hai was also wishing for this to happen. He was also waiting for the God-rank potion to be finished. When Shue gets promoted to God-rank, then Zhao Hai¡¯s side would have four God-rank experts. With this number, Zhao Hai can now lead his undead to harass the Demons.

    Time slowly passed as the skies turned dark. After this day passes, the Demons have already stepped foot on the continent for three days. There weren¡¯t any fighting between both sides yet, there weren¡¯t any significant losses. The present situation looked like a peaceful coexistence.

    However, Zhao Hai knew that this wasn¡¯t peace. This was merely the calm before the storm. The Demons were only waiting for their God-ranked experts to stabilize their strength. On the other hand, Zhao Hai was also waiting for his potion to be finished. As soon as the potion gets used up, then Zhao Hai wouldunch his own attack against the Demon Race.

    Originally, Zhao Hai wanted to wait for the responseing from the Divine Race before taking any action. However, the Divine Race has been very slow in responding. Because of this, Zhao Hai decided to take a shot at the Demons and see if he can drive them back all on his own. Even if he cannot deal with the Demon Race, Zhao Hai would still cement his image as a formidable person inside the minds of the Demons.

    After a peaceful night, Zhao Hai came out of the Space and went to see the people from the base of operations outside the City. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have the Gan family take charge for the whole night. Although Tywin and the others were 9th rank experts, they weren¡¯t like Zhao Hai who didn¡¯t need to use any spiritual force in order to control the undead. They were different, they needed to exert an effort so that they can give orders to their minions. The reason why Zhao Hai had them guard here in the daytime was so that they can train their spiritual force.

    Zhao Hai knew that although the potion for 9th rank was very beneficial, those who drank it needed to be ustomed to 9th rank strength as well. Because of this Zhao Hai decided to position them outside the city, making them use their spiritual force in controlling the undead. This way, they would be able to use their 9th rank abilities much morefortably.

 Chapter 705 - The Thing They Worried Most About

    <h4>Chapter 705 - The Thing They Worried Most About</h4>

    The Demons still didn¡¯t attack in the next two days. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t idle in this period of time. He called Barres, Julian, and Ger over to go meet with Besmir. After all, everyone was together in defending Demon City.

    After the group met, they immediately discussed about their arrangements in the future. In the end, the main task that was handed over to the Dwarves was the construction of the tunnels.

    Naturally, since the Dwarves didn¡¯t need too much people in digging, they were also tasked to deploy some of their members to help defend the city. Like the Humans, they would be acting as sentry as well as wall patrols. This wasn¡¯t an embarrassment to them, after all, this would also help them in judging the status of the City in the future.

    On the other hand, the task that was given to the Elves was quite simple. While Zhao Hai was fighting with the Demons outside the city, the Elves would be the outside aerial cavalry, taking shots at the Demons from time to time.

    Although the Elves had brought a lot of dual cultivators of sword and harp, their melee capabilities were trained for groundbat. It would be impossible for them to learn aerial battles in a short time. Therefore, it would be detrimental for them to approach the Demons in meleebat.

    However, the one with the biggest problems were the Elephant Beastmen¡­ Although they were quite slow, their defensive abilities were quite amazing. At the same time, some of them were able to use earth magic as well. They would be a huge help in the defense. The only problem was the fact that the walls were made for Humans, the Elephants would have a hard time while being stationed there.

    The Elephants wouldn¡¯t be able to scale the walls. Although their fighting strength is indeed significant, it wouldn¡¯t have that much of an effect, after all they were on the defense. However, Zhao Hai was still quite reluctant about this. But since there was no other way, the temporary task handed over to the Elephants right now was to help transport weapons andmodities all throughout the city.

    In order to prepare for the attack of the Demons, Zhao Hai had also made the Humans use the first excavated tunnels by the Dwarves to reinforce the walls of the city. He was afraid that the walls wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the charge of the Demons.

    Those two days went past in a blink of an eye. At this time, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t inside Demon City but instead he was inside the Space along with Laura and the others. All of them stood in front of the processing machine. There were only two minutes left before the God-rank potion bes avable.

    Shue was standing right by Zhao Hai¡¯s side. When Shue heard that Zhao Hai wanted to promote him into a God-ranked expert, he was utterly stunned. He was aware of the God-ranked potion, however, he didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to pick him to be the first one to consume it.

    But when Zhao Hai exined the reason to him, Shue immediately understood. Shue didn¡¯t say anything, and after handing his tasks over to someone else, he immediately went to the Space.

    The ticking of the Processing Machine¡¯s timer coincided with the heartbeat of those who were present. The atmosphere got more and more tense with each digit that the timer counted down.

    This was the first time that Zhao Hai would use the God-rank potion in order to promote someone to God-rank, telling people that he was not anxious would be a lie. When Shue gets promoted, then their rtive power would be very close to the power of the Demon Race. Also, as long as they are given time, the number of 9th ranks that they produce would get more and more. By then, forcing the Demons to return to the Demon Realm would be an easy matter.

    Ten, nine, eight, seven, six, five, four, three, two, one. ¡°Strengthening Potion has beenpleted. Please collect it as soon as possible.¡± Then a small bottle appeared right in front of Zhao Hai.

    This bottle was about the size of one¡¯s palm. It was an extremely ordinary bottle, there were no cosmetics on it. Filling half of the bottle was a dark blue liquid. The color was very beautiful, it was akin to the dark blue ocean. One could see how clean the potion was, there was no point of impurity that can be seen.

    Zhao Hai took the bottle and inspected it properly, then he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°All of those precious materials, only to make this much. It¡¯s really quite an expensive potion.¡± Then he gave the bottle to Shue and said, ¡°Shue, go and prepare yourself before drinking this potion. Adjust your mental state ordingly before taking it all down.¡± Shue carefully received the bottle before bowing, ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he looked at Shue and then added, ¡°Shue, it would be great if this potion would be able to make your clones into 9th rank. However, if it doesn¡¯t matter. After all, the Space can just nt more materials for the potion.¡±

    Shue nodded then he said, ¡°Young Master, let me excuse myself.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave his approval, then Shue went towards his room as Zhao Hai and the others returned to the living room. At this time, Lizzy looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, do you think that Shue would seed?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Sess is for certain. The Space has not disappointed me before. However, I¡¯m afraid that the potion won¡¯t be enough to turn his clones into God-rank. If that happens, our strength would be lesser than what I wish it to be.¡±

    Berry frowned as she said, ¡°We also aren¡¯t aware as to when Shue would be done. I feel that the God-ranked Demons are already done with restoring their strength.¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll have to wait for a few more days. I don¡¯t think it would be easy to deal with the Demons now that the Divine Race seem to be absent. Moreover, there is also the Demon Race¡¯s self-exploding methods. They are quite powerful, Berry, you should already know about it.¡±

    Berry nodded, ¡°Demons regard being captured after defeat to be a shame. Therefore, when they are defeated, they would immediately initiate their self-destructing incantations. Moreover, 9th rank Demons have the capability to injure God-rank experts with their explosions.¡±

    Zhao Hai inodded, this was what he dreaded the most about the Demons. They were simply unafraid to die. They regard war as their lifestyle, such a race would definitely be fearless warriors.

    When Laura and the others heard Berry¡¯s statement, their expressions couldn¡¯t help but change. They didn¡¯t think that the Demons would get that aggressive. If both sides fought and the Demons decided to blow themselves up, then the casualties would definitely be huge.

    Laura couldn¡¯t help but look at Berry and asked, ¡°Do only 9th rank Demons explode themselves?¡±

    Berry shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid not, every Demon above 5th rank, no matter Demon or magic beast, can self-explode. This was because of the difference between the Humans and the Demons. Humans practice Battle Qi and Magic, and while the Demons train in these methods, upon reaching 5th rank all of them would develop a Demonic Core. As long as these Demons have their core, then they would be able to explode themselves. However, low level Demons wouldn¡¯t have powerful explosions. 5th ranks can kill or wound 6ht ranks while 6th ranks can injure 7th ranks. When 7th ranks explode they would take an 8th rank¡¯s life. And simrly, 8th ranks would be threats to 9th ranks.¡±

    The worries on Laura and the others¡¯ face became more evident. For 8th ranks to be threats to 9th ranks meant that 8th rank Demons would prove a threat to Zhao Hai¡¯s undead. One must know that Zhao Hai¡¯s undead were their main source of strength when going against the Demons and the Divine Race. Now it seems like Zhao Hai needed to be more careful with regards to future battles.

    And although Zhao Hai can crystallize his body to the point of being unbreakable, Zhao Hai was still unaware of how strong the God-ranked Demons were. If those God-rank experts can break Zhao Hai¡¯s crystallized body, then Zhao Hai would be ced in a perilous situation.

    But even if they can¡¯t break Zhao Hai¡¯s crystallized body, they were still unsure whether they can beat the God-ranks of both the Demon and the Divine Race¡¯s side. This was where the undead would prove useful.

    Zhao Hai looked at those around him and smiled, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to worry about these for now. Let¡¯s wait before the Divine Race arrives and then we¡¯ll make prior arrangements. At this point, I¡¯m more worried about their absence than them being already here.¡±

    Laura nodded and said ,¡±I don¡¯t know what kind of n is being made by the Divine Race. However, I¡¯m quite sure that when they start, then their movement wouldn¡¯t be small. Their actions should be as fast as lightning. We should be careful about this point.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he frowned and said, ¡°Right, apart from sending in 9th ranks, what other methods can the Divine Race do? I remember from what Iron Hammer said that its harder to descend to the Ark Continent than to ascend to the Divine Realm. Is it possible for them to have found a much better way?¡±

    Laura and the others frowned, ¡°They were unable to guess what ideas the Divine Race might have. After all, they had Cai¡¯er and Berry to get information about the Demon Realm. But when it came to the Divine Realm, they have virtually nothing. This point made them worry.¡±

    The enemy you understand isn¡¯t terrifying since you can make all sorts of ns against them. On the other hand, and enemy that you can¡¯t understand is scary. No matter how many cards you have on your hand, you still couldn¡¯t use them since you don¡¯t know what move to make.

    The preparation done by the Divine Race was certainly more than the Demon Race. But now that the Divine Race had done nothing, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel a headache.

    Zhao Hao didn¡¯t underestimate the Divine Race. When they sent their person downst time, they were able to turn heaven and earth upside down. Now that they had prepared for tens of thousands of years, who knows what methods they had already conjured.

    However, there was one thing that Zhao Hai was sure about. No matter what methods the Divine Race does, he would make sure to give them the strongest counter-attack!

 Chapter 706 - Donâ€™t Take It Too Seriously

    <h4>Chapter 706 - Don¡¯t Take It Too Seriously</h4>

    Shue quietly sat inside his room. He didn¡¯t drink the God-rank potion immediately. Instead, he decided to adjust his mind first, only consuming the potion at his peak state. He held the bottle in his hand and stared at it for quite some time,

    Although he kept rotating the bottle in his hand, Shue¡¯s mind was actually somewhere else. He was thinking about the first time he and Zhao Hai met. At that time, two of them were enemies, with Shue being hired as an assassin.

    But now, he was a 9th rank expert and a steward of the Buda n. And at the same time, he had made a name for himself that even Great nobles would give him great face whenever they meet him. And soon, he was going to be a God-ranked expert, an existence ced at the utmost apex of the entire Continent, a position only his Young Master had acquired before.

    All of these things were given to him by his Young Master. Shue knew the current situation of the continent. At this time, they were truly in a dangerous position. If the Demons decide to attack at this time, then his Young Master would surely be unable to stop them.

    In the past, Shue had alwaysmented the fact that his strength was too low, and that he cannot offer any significant help to Zhao Hai. But now, as long as he bes a God-ranked expert, then he would be an aid to Zhao Hai¡¯s ns.

    Shue never thought of going against Zhao Hai. And this was not because of the Blood Oath, in fact, the Blood Oath has already been deemed useless once he became 9th-rank. Shue didn¡¯t dare think about betraying Zhao Hai because he wouldn¡¯t have had all of these things without Zhao Hai.

    Shue recovered from his thoughts, his eyes held a firm resolve. He decided deep in his heart that once he bes a God-rank expert and had God-ranked clones, then he would still follow Zhao Hai¡¯s side, he would always stand by and protect his Young Master.

    After thinking up to here, Shue¡¯s heart became free. This was a kind of feeling that made it seem like his heart was two taels(100g) lighter.

    Shue looked at the bottle, then he smiled slightly before he turned the cork and drank it. The moment the potion hit his stomach, Shue immediately felt a rush of strength tyrannically going through his body. Shue felt his body going to shreds, however, he wasn¡¯t afraid. He believed that Zhao Hai would never harm him. Because of this, he calmed his thoughts and just allowed the energy to go through his body. He understood that there was no point in controlling something that can¡¯t be controlled, so he just decided to wait it out.

    Shue was currently in a unique state of mind. He felt that he had been separated from his fleshly body. It seemed like he was standing in a far off ce, observing as his soul separated from his body. It was a marvelous feeling, Shue felt that he had be omniscient in his own little world.

    Not knowing how long, but Shue suddenly felt that the rush of energy hadpletely subsided. It was currently running in his meridians in a straight and orderly manner.

    Shue knew that the process has seeded. He currently had the feeling of invincibility that couldn¡¯tpare to what he was feeling before. At the same time, Shue suddenly had a discovery, his clones hadn¡¯t been promoted to God-rank.

    Shue sighed, he stood up and felt the strength of his body. Then he summoned a clone, the clone was still 9th-rank and did not reach the next level. Shue frowned before he slowly walked out of his room.

    At this time, Zhao Hai was sitting inside the Space looking at the situation outside the city. It hasn¡¯t been too long before Shue entered his room, only about two hours had passed.

    Hearing Shue¡¯s door open, Zhao Hai immediately turned his head to look. Shue had arrived at the living room at this time, he bowed to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master.¡±

    When Zhao Hai looked at Shue¡¯s gloomy expression, his face couldn¡¯t help but turn heavy as he asked, ¡°Shue what happened? Did you fail?¡±

    Shue worriedly replied, ¡°Young Master, I only half-seeded. I am now a God-ranked expert, however, my clones are still 9th rank.¡± Zhao Hai didn¡¯t be disappointed with this result as heughed and said, ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter, you already did good. Hahaha, from the expression of your face, I really thought that you had failed.¡±

    Shue looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, I have this very unusual feeling. I think that as long as I drink another potion, then my clones would reach God-rank.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then his eyes shined as he said, ¡°Really?¡±

    Shue nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Young Master. The feeling is quite strong. I can assure that you that it is not a desire, but it is a genuine feeling.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good enough, there¡¯s no need for you to exin yourself further. Cai¡¯er, how long will the next batch of ingredients be prepared?¡± Cai¡¯er counted with her fingers and said, ¡°Young Master, at minimum, five days.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then he gave some instructions, ¡°Look after those materials, after they get prepared, go and immediately make a potion, there would be no need to notify me.¡± Cai¡¯er nodded.

    Then Zhao Hai turned to Shue and said, ¡°Shue, you don¡¯t need to worry too much. When that other potion get finished, then you¡¯ll get to drink it. When that timees, we would have more than 1000 God-ranked experts. Those Demons and Divine Race fellows would surely get swept away.¡±

    Shue¡¯s looked at Zhao Hai with an ted expression, then he kneeled to the ground and said, ¡°Shue is forever grateful to the Young Master.¡± Zhao Hai smiled faintly and held Shue up as he said, ¡°Alright. Shue, there¡¯s no need to be this formal. All of us here is family, you¡¯re too modest. Right, follow me outside. It really makes me feel disgusted whenever I see the Demons continued to build while we couldn¡¯t do anything. Let¡¯s show the Demons that building their city in the Continent wouldn¡¯t be that easy.¡±

    Shue couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Alright, Young Master. I haven¡¯t fought with a Demon before, I want to see how fierce they really are.¡± Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then turned his head to Berry, ¡°Berry, let¡¯s head out and see how the Demon Dragon King¡¯s people ns deal with us.¡± Then the three people went out of the Space.

    Outside, Zhao Hai summoned his Bone Dragon as the three of them stood on its head. Zhao Hai summoned 1000 undead, all of them in their humanoid form. Then Zhao Hai smiled as he ryed a message to Lizzy and Megan, ¡°Lizzy, Megan, I¡¯ll be handing the control of the undead army over to you while we block the God-ranked experts. Today, we must let the Demons understand that the Ark Continent isn¡¯t just a ce where they can casuallye over and build cities in. They seem to be underestimating us too much¡±

    Lizzy and Megan, who were both inside the Space, nodded. Then theymanded the undead army to slowly approach the Demons. The city that the Demons nned on building wasn¡¯t small, therefore, the Demons were still in the process ofying in some foundations.

    Upon seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s huge army of undead, the Demon Dragon King¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change. Just as what Berry thought, the Demon Camp had five God-ranked experts. However, the five of them were still yet to restore their strength. Currently, none of them were able to fight to their full potential.

    Because of this, the Demon Dragon King sent their most elite troops to meet Zhao Hai in the past. He wanted to make Zhao Hai understand their strength, making him afraid of ever attacking them again.

    Naturally, the Demon Dragon King also discovered that Zhao Hai was a God-rank expert. In order to prevent Zhao Hai from attacking, he deliberately had the God-ranked experts in his army to show a hint of their aura. This was to make it known to Zhao Hai that the Demon side had five god-ranked experts, making him hesitate to attack them.

    His n had be very sessful, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make any other moves. He just stayed in Demon City all the time, looking at the city slowly being built. The Demon Dragon King wanted this state to continue up until the God-ranked experts were able to use their full strength. When that timees, then they wouldn¡¯t need to worry about any attacks that Zhao Hai might do in the future.

    However, they had decided tounch an attack, not giving the Demons any chance to prepare. Moreover, the Demon Dragon King didn¡¯t expect that along with Zhao Hai, there were also two other God-ranked experts.

    The Demon Dragon King couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly, he used to think that Zhao Hai was a patient person. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to make a move this abruptly.

    Moreover, the Demon Dragon King felt worried about the two other God-ranked experts beside Zhao Hai. Where did these two peoplee from? Didn¡¯t the Ark Continent forbid the existence of God-ranked experts? The Demon Dragon King had realized that their conquest wouldn¡¯t be as easy as they thought.

    Additionally, it seems like Zhao Hai¡¯s side wasn¡¯t struggling from the suppression brought by the Ark Continent. They were God-ranked experts yet they seem to be able to use all of their strength. Completely unlike the Demons who needed to stabilize their condition in order to reach their full performance.

    However, there wasn¡¯t enough time to think about these. The Demon Dragon King immediately issued amand, ¡°Prepare to meet the enemy!!¡± At the same time, his ck Dragon carriage shot up into the sky, the other God-ranked experts going alongside him.

    These God-ranked experts were also very special. One of them was a member of the ck Dragon race, he wore a ck te armor as his sat down on his horse. The hooves and tail of this horse was ame. It had two eyes, a scaled body and a look of extreme savageness. The Knight had ance on his hand while a two-handed sword hung on his waist. At the same time, he also had a knight¡¯s shield mounted on his back.

    Then next God-ranked expert had a Mage¡¯s appearance, it was a Lich. Underneath this Demon Lich was a skeleton beast. From the looks of it, the beast seemed to be a huge blood sucking bat.

    To the right of the Lich was a leather armor wearing archer. He had a jet ck longbow on his hand and quivers on his waist. Each quiver holding 12 jet ck arrows within it.

    Second to the right was a person that looked like an Assassin. Cotton garments wrapped the whole person¡¯s body except his eyes. One couldn¡¯t spot a hint of skin on his body. Other than the rapier on his back, there weren¡¯t any weapons that can be seen.

 Chapter 707 - Domain

    <h4>Chapter 707 - Domain</h4>

    Five people, five different appearances, but all had the same characteristics. They gave off the feeling of being dangerous. And behind them were flying Demons and magic beasts.

    The undead army didn¡¯t attack immediately. When they saw that the Demon Dragon King wasing to them, the army stopped. This gave hope to the Demon Dragon King, he was thinking that Zhao Hai really didn¡¯t have any thoughts of attacking them today, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have stopped.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s group of three went forward while on top of the Bone Dragon. The Demon Dragon King looked at Berry and saw that she already had a crystal on her head. This made the Demon Dragon King¡¯s eyes shrink, then he shifted his gaze to Shue who was standing behind Zhao Hai.

    Shue was also a God-ranked expert, but the Demon Dragon King felt a distinct aura of danger on Shue. In addition to being a God-ranked expert, the Demon Dragon King can also see a warrior, a warrior that wasn¡¯t afraid of death.

    Most importantly, the Demon Dragon King can see how Shue looks at Zhao Hai. It was a look ofplete devotion, a look of worship.

    Such a gaze wouldn¡¯t have been strange on an ordinary person, however, it was truly bizarre if it appears on a God-ranked expert.

    What were God-rank experts? It was a world¡¯s peak existence. Even if one were a ve before, once he bes God-rank, then he would achieve the treatment of a God-ranked expert as well as the respect thate along with it. One must know that these God-ranks consider themselves as the top of the food chain, there was nobody that they would lower their head to.

    Taking the Demon Dragon King¡¯s group for example, although the Demon Dragon King held a higher status, he was still unable to givemands to the other God-rank experts. The only reason why these experts listened to him was because it was an order from the Great Demon King.

    In the Demon Realm, nobody can vite the order of His Majesty the Great Demon King, even if you are a God-rank expert. Therefore, these God-ranked experts chose to cooperate with the Demon Dragon King for now.

    The Demon Dragon King turned his gaze to Zhao Hai, the dread on his eyes getting thicker. He didn¡¯t think that a God-rank expert could actually make another God-rank expert worship him. Without even considering Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, just this point alone made Zhao Hai the most dangerous person present here.

    The Demon Dragon King slowly stopped in front of Zhao Hai, then his deep voice sounded out, ¡°Is mister really unable to let us go? Do we really need to fight to the death?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the Demon Dragon King and smiled faintly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for the Demon Dragon King to talk too much. I know the reason why you came to the Ark Continent, and you know the reason as well. Further talks are useless at this point. However, I still need to make a final question to the Demon Dragon King. Are the Demons really unwilling to go back to the Demon Realm?¡±

    The Demon Dragon King looked straight to Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes, and without blinking he said, ¡°Never!¡±

    Zhao Haiughed, ¡°Hahaha, then that¡¯s the end. However, there is one thing I need to tell you. In fact, I am bringing my undead over today with the intention of having them eat a good proper meal.¡±

    Then Zhao Hai waved his hand as the undead behind him disappeared. When they appeared once more, they were now behind the Demon Dragon King. These undead had already changed their shape into small groups of cone formations. All of them were rotating fast as they rushed towards the Demon army.

    The Demon Dragon King¡¯s expression changed, he waved his hand as well as he said, ¡°Kill them!!¡± Then his ck dragon carriage went charging towards Zhao Hai. The God-rank experts behind him heading forward as well.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t retreat, his figure moved as the Bone Dragon vanished. Then he, Berry, and Shue¡¯s bodies disappeared in mid air. When they reappeared, they were already surrounding the Demon archer. Zhao Hai¡¯s Blood Ghost Staff has been transformed into a ive as it chopped towards the Archer.

    ives weren¡¯t present in the Ark Continent. However, because of the circumstances, Zhao Hai believed that the ive would be the most suitable weapon for him to use at this time.

    The reason why Zhao Hai chose to attack the archer was because among the other people, the Archer was the one who held the biggest threat. With his long-ranged attack, it wouldn¡¯t be good if he was still present when Zhao Hai and the others were suppressing the Demon Dragon King.

    The Archer wasn¡¯t expecting Zhao Hai¡¯s group to target him first. However, he wasn¡¯t scared, instead, his face actually revealed a look of excitement. Then his figure moved as he disappeared into a region of dark cloud which also wrapped Zhao Hai¡¯s group. At the same time, Zhao Hai and the others experienced their bodies¡¯ weight increase by a few folds.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Is this the strength of a Domain?¡±

    Zhao Hai was a God-rank expert, therefore, he knew how strong God-ranks can be. After achieving God-rank, an expert can thenprehend his own domain. This Domain would go alongside a person¡¯sbat strength as it slowly forms. In this domain, a God-ranked expert would be able to disy 120% of their strength while their enemies would be weakened to 80% of their abilities.

    However, Domains are very hard toprehend. One shouldn¡¯t think that once you be God-ranked, then you would immediatelyprehend a Domain. It takes a long time and enough experience in order to gain one.

    A God-ranked expert who didn¡¯t have a Domain could only exert about 80% of their true ability. It can be said that God-ranked experts who have a Domain and those who don¡¯t were on two different stages.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s group hadn¡¯t managed toprehend their own Domain yet. Because of this, Zhao Hai used this moment to capitalize on the fact that the God-ranked Demons were yet to fully recover their strength. However, Zhao Hai could still feel the disadvantages of not having a Domain.

    The God-ranked Demons seem to be aware of this point, therefore, the Demon Dragon King ominously sounded, ¡°Domain Merge!¡±

    Merging of Domains was a very peculiar technique. God-ranked experts were prominent people in their worlds, therefore, it was rare for them to cooperate with one another. However, once they manage to do so, they would still find it hard to fight without their Domains being a hindrance to the other. Because of this, God-ranked experts had finally thought of a method, and it was to merge the Domains together. When Domains merged, then the owners of those Domains would be able to fight together without causing trouble to their ally.

    Naturally, this merging wasn¡¯t something that can just be used casually. First, it needed two people who had fairly the same levels of strength. Then, the two people needed to have absolute trust of one another, otherwise, the process would fail.

    When the Demon Dragon King saw that Zhao Hai¡¯s group were stranded inside the Archer¡¯s domain and still didn¡¯t use their own, he immediately knew that Zhao Hai¡¯s side were still yet toprehend their domain. This made the Demon Dragon King happy. As long as Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have a Domain, then they can just merge their Domains and lock Zhao Hai inside. Therefore, the Demon Dragon King immediately ordered for the merging of Domains.

    The other God-ranked experts didn¡¯t dy, they immediately merged one another¡¯s Domain. Then slowly, each of their Domains fused and became a huge but unstable Domain.

    However, when they used their Domain, Zhao Hai¡¯s group had already disappeared from their original ce. Zhao Hai knew about Domains before, this was because Bloody War spoke about it.

    Since the Demon Realm had God-ranked experts, then they certainly knew how to use a Domain. Zhao Hai just baited them to use it in order to see what a Domain really is.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai and the others were sitting inside the Space as they observed the Demon Dragon King¡¯s group. Although their Domains looked the same, there were some differences in ces. The Archer¡¯s domain was a dark mist that seemed to affect gravity. However, this Domain excludes the Archer. This allowed the archer to not only slow the enemy but blind them as well while he has free movement inside it.

    The Demon Dragon King¡¯s Domain was quite interesting, it was a type of Domain that gives a mental attack. One would fall into an illusion where the Demon Dragon King was your ruler, your god, and that you must submit to him.

    The Lich¡¯s Domain was a sea of bones. Everything inside it was an endless facade of white skeletal parts. Inside of the Domain were several undead that gets stronger and stronger the more one fights. At the same time, the undead weren¡¯t nd fighters, they were also able to learn your techniques and use it against you.

    The Knight¡¯s Domain was very simple. Inside his Domain one would feel weak, frightened, bloodthirsty, violent, and all other negative feelings. At the same time, the knight would feel empowered, strong, and invincible. This was a Domain that would reduce someone¡¯s abilities to the minimum while the Knight improves to his peak.

    The Assassin¡¯s Domain was an unusual one. In the Domain was a shattered house that was covered with a ck fog. The fog was very poisonous and can hide the Assassin. While inside the Domain, not only would you worry about the attacks from the Assassin, you would also worry about the poison that the fog would constantly give you.

 Chapter 708 - Domain War

    <h4>Chapter 708 - Domain War</h4>

    The reason why Zhao Hai knew all of these was because he had the Space¡¯s help. Although his group had entered the Space, the Blood Ghost staff remained outside. This essentially made the Staff akin to a sensor for the Space to use in order to analyze the characteristics of a Domain.

    The merging of the Domain caused a change to how they appeared. In that huge field,rge houses appeared along with an imperial pce. The whole ce seemed to be a city.

    In addition to the structures, undead can also be seen walking through the streets of that city, looking like the citizens of the ce.

    At the same time, dark poisonous mists were billowing right outside the Domain City. This fog caused an increase of both gravity and negative emotions felt by those affected. On the other hand, the undead seem to benefit in all of these things. It was a very unusual sight.

    After hearing the analysis of the Space regarding this merged Domain, Zhao Hai¡¯s brows couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle. He was now thinking of ways to break this huge Domain.

    For Zhao Hai, leaving this Domain is very easy, he can just use the Space and teleport out. However, if he wanted to defeat the Demons, then he would need to destroy these Domains first. Otherwise, Zhao Hai¡¯s attacks wouldn¡¯t have an influence to the Demon Dragon King¡¯s group.

    What Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know was that the Demon Dragon King was also frowning. One must know that merging Domains as well as maintaining it was a huge drain of energy. After the Demon Dragon King¡¯s group merged their Domain, they immediately discovered that Zhao Hai had disappeared, this made them extremely confused.

    The Domain that God-ranked expertsprehend was a magical field that was just like Zhao Hai¡¯s Space. Zhao Hai can understand the changes in his Space, God-ranked experts can do the same on their Domain. The only difference was that Domains needed energy to be activated, while the Space did not. Domains can be used in battles while the Space cannot. Andstly, Domains are small while Zhao Hai¡¯s Space was veryrge.

    Because of this, when Demon Dragon King¡¯s group attacked Zhao Hai, they were quick to notice Zhao Hai¡¯s disappearance. It was clear that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use his own Domain. This made the five people very puzzled.

    At this time, the Space suddenly issued a prompt, ¡°Aggressive Spatial region detected. Extracting its properties and adding it into the Sace. The host can now use a Spatial region. The characteristics of the region would be the same as the Space.¡±

    Zhao Hai gawked, but then a huge amount of information suddenly flooded into his head. He carefully analyzed them and discovered that it was a method to apply his Domain. The Domain was very simr to the Space. It had the Space¡¯s environment and Zhao Hai was a god inside it, everything inside it was all up to his whims.

    However, this Space wasn¡¯t actually a real Domain. It was just a method for Zhao Hai to use the Space in a certain region outside. Zhao Hai can change the terrain outside as well as the environment, it was just like the Space.

    This Domain waspletely different that the one used by the Demon Dragon King¡¯s group. Zhao Hai¡¯s Domain doesn¡¯t need energy to support it. This was because this Domainpletely relied on the Space, it didn¡¯t need any input from Zhao Hai. Essentially, rather than being called a Domain, it was more appropriate to call it a projection of the Space.

    When he saw this Domain, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh. In this Domain, Zhao Hai was invincible and would have his ownws, nothing from outside can influence it. As long as a God-ranked expert gets trapped inside this Domain, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to get out.

    Naturally, this Domain needed to surround the enemy first, just like the Space. If the Space wanted to attack a person, then that person needed to be inside the Space. Otherwise, the Space wouldn¡¯t be able to attack that person directly.

    Other God-ranked Domains might be able to do it since their had their own offensive abilities. However, Zhao Hai¡¯s Space had no way to outwardly attack. But on the positive side, Zhao Hai¡¯s Domain cannot be destroyed. One could see Zhao Hai¡¯s Domain as a meat grinder. It had ayer of iron outside, so you cannot destroy the meat grinder while the meat grinder couldn¡¯t hurt you. However, once you enter that meat grinder, then you would no doubt be turned into mincemeat.

    Although his Domain had no way to attack outward, Zhao Hai was still quite happy about it. God-ranked experts always worried about their Domains since having one made you a true God-ranked expert. Otherwise, you could only be considered to have a false God-rank.

    Since Zhao Hai had his own Domain, then naturally he could use it. Zhao Hai¡¯s body came out of the Space as he immediately established his Domain.

    A scaled-down version of the Space suddenly appeared around Zhao Hai. This miniature Space looked very much like the beginning stages of the real Space. There were a few fields, some grasnds, a wooden house and a small seedling on the field. However, even this smaller Space was just as big as the merged field of the Demon Dragon King¡¯s group.

    Zhao Hai immediately moved his Domain to repel the merged Domain of the Demons. In retaliation, a huge pressure went towards Zhao Hai¡¯s Domain, wanting to crush it. However, was Zhao Hai¡¯s Space that easy to deal with? At this moment, on the periphery of Zhao Hai¡¯s Domain, a seven colored light suddenly shed. The seven colored light then started to rotate around Zhao Hai¡¯s Domain, making the pressure do nothing to Zhao Hai. When the God-ranked Demons saw this, they immediately exerted extra effort in order to squeeze Zhao Hai¡¯s Domain out from their merged Domain.

    When Zhao Hai¡¯s Domain was pushed out of the merged Domain, the merged Domain suddenly formed into a giant skeletal archer. The arrow on the archer¡¯s hand had a ck mist surrounding it while its bow had a gloomy gas going in and out. The skeletal archer pulled the string on its bow as an arrow quickly flew towards Zhao Hai.

    When the misty arrow hit Zhao Hai¡¯s Domain, the Domain immediately turned into a whirlpool, absorbing the arrow in the process. While inside his Domain, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes suddenly shone with a joyful expression. This was because when the Domain received the arrow, the Space had issued a prompt, ¡°Attacking method from space type attack received. Host can now use external attacks for his spatial region. The attack method needs to beprehended voluntarily by the Host.¡±

    Although Zhao Hai had no idea what voluntarilyprehended means, he understood that his Domain had now gained an exterior offensive ability. And as for the method itself, Zhao Hai gained an inspiration from what the Demon Dragon King¡¯s group just did.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand as his Domain slowly changed its shape and became a gigantic Stone Golem. The Stone Golem seem to be made out of transparent rocks. Then the Golem suddenly picked a stone from its own body and threw it towards the opposite Domain.

    When met with the attack, the merged Domain suddenly divided into five smaller Domains. These five Domains changed their form as well. The Archer¡¯s Domain turned into an arrow. The Demon Dragon King¡¯s Domain became a ck dragon. The Lich¡¯s Domain turned into a giant skeleton. The Knight¡¯s Domain became ance. Andstly, the Assassin¡¯s Domain turned into a clump of dark gas.

    Zhao Hai looked carefully at the five Domains. The inside of the Demons¡¯ Domain cannot be seen, it was covered by their own forms. On the other hand, Zhao Hai¡¯s Domain was transparent, people could clearly see what was happening inside. Even when his Domain had changed its form, it was still transparent. This difference was quite bizarre.

    As for the other party, the Demon Dragon King and the Lich¡¯s Domains looked veryplicated. The Archer, Knight, and Assassin had simpler forms of their Domains. It seems like the Demon Dragon King and the Lich were the more powerful people in the group, making their Domain avatars moreplicated. If this was the case, then it meant that a Domain can also develop over time. The stronger the Domain the moreplicated its avatar would be. At this point, Zhao Hai was wondering about how these new forms would attack. Will it be just like normal attacks?

    It seems like the Demons were keen to confirm Zhao Hai¡¯s suspicion, the arrow of the Archer¡¯s Domain suddenly attacked Zhao Hai byunching simr arrows towards him in a non-stop barrage.

    On the other hand, the Demon Dragon King¡¯s ck dragon flew in a circle before charging towards Zhao Hai¡¯s Domain. In the process of the attack, the ck dragon actually spewed a ck gas towards Zhao Hai.

    The Lich¡¯s Domain did quite the same, the skeleton rushed towards Zhao Hai¡¯s stone golem. The skeletons arms aiming to puncture through the stone golem¡¯s body. The Knight¡¯snce thrusted itself while the Assassin¡¯s mist disappeared and appeared right beside Zhao Hai¡¯s stone golem, intent on weakening it. Just as the mist got in contact with the stone golem, white smoke suddenly came out, it seems like the gas intends to corrode the stone golem down!

    1. It can now make yo¡¯ momma jokes

 Chapter 709 - Myriad Transformation Domain

    <h4>Chapter 709 - Myriad Transformation Domain</h4>

    Before, Zhao Hai thought that his Domain¡¯s avatar would only get stuck with his first choice, the Rock Golem. But now, he knew that a Domain can still change. Then Zhao Hai tried to transform his Domain into an archer, which it did. It seems like he can make many transformations to his Domain.

    This discovery made Zhao Hai¡¯s heart light up. He can now understand what ¡®voluntarilyprehend¡¯ meant. Due to the forms of his Domain being numerous, the Space didn¡¯t bother to tell him what they were.

    When Zhao Hai saw the attack of the God-ranked Demons, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but recognize how strong they were. Their attacks were on a whole different level. Although the Archer, Knight, and Assassin¡¯s Domains were weaker than the Demon Dragon King and the Lich, they still couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Each one of these Domains were inseparable from the properties of their owners.

    Zhao Hai gave a nod before changing his Domain into a revolving sphere, making the Assassin¡¯s dark fog unable to melt it. However, the other attacks had already arrived. The first to appear was the Archer¡¯s arrows. Although the Arrows looked weak, they were actually extremely fast, aking to a machine gun from Earth. If an average person were to meet this Domain, then there was no doubt that they would be thrown into confusion. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about it too much, he rotated his Domain much faster, throwing the Archer¡¯s arrows off to the side, not a single one managed to prate the spherical Domain.

    On the other hand, the Demon Dragon King¡¯s ck dragon already spat out its ball of ck gas. When this ball hit Zhao Hai¡¯s spinning Domain, it actually managed to burn it. It seems like the rotation alone wasn¡¯t enough to repel this burning attack.

    At this moment, the Lich¡¯s skeleton Domain also arrived with the Knight¡¯snce. Zhao Hai quickly transformed his Domain as it shed with blue light before bing a rotating ball of water. The Demon Dragon King¡¯s ck fireball slowly got extinguished by the water ball. After that, Zhao Hai changed the form of his Domain yet again into a huge fly-swatter, swatting the Lich¡¯s skeleton Domain away. Then Zhao Hai¡¯s Domain became a hand as it caught the Knight¡¯snce Domain intending to flick it towards the direction of the Demon Dragon King¡¯s ck dragon. However, thence had already transformed into a clump of gas, getting away from the grip of Zhao Hai¡¯s Domain.

    At this time, the Demon Dragon King¡¯s ck dragon Domain arrived by Zhao Hai¡¯s Domain, biting it in the fingers.

    It was at this attack that Zhao Hai had truly felt pain for the first time, his chest suddenly experienced a severe sting.

    Zhao Hai immediately understood that an attack on the Domain can injure the main body. Although his Domain was a tool to help him out, the onemanding it was still him. Therefore, if the Domain gets attacked, then he would still feel it.

    This discovery didn¡¯t make Zhao Hai flinch, instead, his hand quickly moved as the big hand transformed into an iron shovel. Then the iron shovel whacked the ck dragons¡¯ head. This made the ck dragon retreat while shaking its head. Even the Demon Dragon King looked like he was made dizzy by the attack.

    At this moment, the Lich¡¯s Domain was already back as it charged over. This time, it has a huge bone sword in its hand which stabbed towards Zhao Hai¡¯s iron shovel.

    Zhao Hai just ate an attack from the ck dragon, so how could he let himself suffer a second time? The iron shovel immediately turned into a spinning sphere. The Demon Dragon King was shocked by the transformations of Zhao Hai¡¯s Domain. In the beginning, he thought that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have a Domain. Therefore, he decided to use this opportunity to bully him, even kill him if the chance allowed it.

    But who knew that Zhao Hai actually had his own Domain. Moreover, this Domain was very formidable, it can actually push five Domains back on its own.

    Most importantly, the forms of Zhao Hai¡¯s Domain were numerous. Just like Zhao Hai guessed, Domains couldn¡¯t be easily transformed. Take the Archer¡¯s Domain for example, the Archer¡¯s strength can only turn his Domain into the form of an arrow. If he got strongerter on, then the Domain might transform into something that went along with the Archer¡¯s experiences. However, it was still impossible for their Domains to have many transformations like Zhao Hai¡¯s. This waspletely impossible to do, one should know that a Domain can only have two forms, the field form and the avatar form. Zhao Hai¡¯s Domain actually had alot of transformations. Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s Domain, it wasn¡¯t strange for the Demon Dragon King to be extremely shaken.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have the mood to think about these, although he looked very rxed while dealing with these people, he was actually quite stressed. The Archer¡¯s arrows came too quick, although they had been deflected, they were still able to deal some damage. At the same time, the Assassin¡¯s attack was also starting to take its toll. The Knight and the Lich¡¯s attacks were strong as well. Zhao Hai¡¯s chest felt quite stuffed right now, and it was obvious that he had been slightly injured.

    But at the same time, the Demon Dragon King¡¯s group weren¡¯t having it better. Although Zhao Hai¡¯s attack wasn¡¯t that strong, they still managed to suffer minor wounds, especially the Lich. He flew quite far due to Zhao Hai¡¯s fly-swatter. His injury was on the heavier side.

    While Zhao Hai¡¯s battle had gone very lively, the undead and the Demons weren¡¯t idling, with the Demons the ones being pushed back. Although the Demons were quite strong, they weren¡¯t all 9th ranks. Additionally, under Lizzy and Megan¡¯smand, the undead formation constantly changed from a concrete solid block into smaller flexible formations, the damage that they had done was quite significant.

    The Demons were currently confused regarding these undead. Zhao Hai was currently fighting with the Demon Dragon King¡¯s group, so he should be preupied with fighting with them and should be unable to takemand of the undead. However, why were the undead still able to move like this? It was too strange.

    Casualties slowly came from the side of the Demons. However, Lizzy and Megan were still dissatisfied. Although these Demons were being suppressed right now, the number of Demon deaths were still lower than what they expected. And once these Demons knew that they were going to die, they would immediately self-explode, taking a clump of undead along with them.

    However, the undead couldn¡¯t be disregarded as well. Some low-level Demons didn¡¯t even have the chance to self destruct before they were killed immediately. After these Demons were killed, they were quickly absorbed into the Space, transforming them into a member of the undead army.

    The explosions that destroyed the undead were generally those from 8th ranks. Low-ranking explosions had zero effect on the undead.

    However, even if the undead casualties weren¡¯t big, Lizzy and Megan were still dissatisfied. It was because this was their first fight where they managed to lose some of their troops.

    Women were usually mean-spirited, once they get angry, then the consequences would be critical. The attacks of the undead suddenly turned more violent. All of them started to suppress the Demons even more.

    When the Demon Dragon King saw this situation, he immediately turned to the Lich and said, ¡°White Ghost, go deal with the undead. Leave this ce to us.¡±

    The Lich¡¯s skeleton Domain immediately moved away from the group and headed towards the undead army. When the skeleton turned around, a bonence appeared in its hand. Then the bonence was thrown straight towards a undead formation. When thence shed with the undead, they didn¡¯t even have the chance to react as all of the undead immediately shattered into pieces.

    Although Zhao Hai and the Demons seemed to be ying around in the shes, but one must know that attacks of a God-ranked expert¡¯s Domain were very strong. And judging by the size of the giant skeleton, one could imagine howrge its bonence was. Thence being able to puncture a dozen undead wouldn¡¯t be an overstatement. At the same time, although thence looked like it was made out of bone, it was actually made out of pure energy, its offensive ability was very formidable.

    When Zhao Hai saw the Lich¡¯s attack, he immediately had Berry and Shue appear right beside the Domain. Although they had yet toprehend a Domain, they were still God-ranked, they can certainly suppress the Lich.

    When Berry appeared, she immediately shouted as the hair on her head wrapped around the arm of the skeleton Domain. At the same time, Shue took out a big axe. One shouldn¡¯t underestimate this axe. Zhao Hai had this axe made from the Processing Machine. Although it cannot be a Divine Artifact, the axe was still quite a formidable weapon.

    With his axe pulled out, Shue shouted as he swung his axe even while being ten meters away from the Domain. However, distance didn¡¯t matter because as Shue swung his axe, a projection suddenly appeared that cut down towards the skeleton Domain. The Lich issued a scream, it seemed to have been hurt. Then the Lich¡¯s skeleton Domain stretched its other arm out as ance appeared once more, aiming to stab towards Shue.

 Chapter 710 - Captured

    <h4>Chapter 710 - Captured</h4>

    Although Shue¡¯s movement was simple, his actions were very quick. In a sh, another Shue appeared right by his side as their figure moved and went towards different directions to flee.

    The Lich didn¡¯t expect Shue to have this move. While he was stunned, one Shue disappeared as another one appeared bearing an axe as it chopped once more towards the Lich¡¯s Domain.

    Although Shue¡¯s two attacks weren¡¯t able to break the Lich¡¯s Domain, it still managed to damage the Lich. At the same time, Berry¡¯s hair attack wasn¡¯t that simple. Her soul attacks used her hair as a conduit, her attacks had already made a name for itself in the Demon Realm. Although Berry was yet toprehend a Domain, her soul attacks couldn¡¯t be underestimated, it was God-ranked after all.

    A God-rank that hadprehended a Domain was much stronger than one who hadn¡¯t, however, this statement had its limits. As for the Lich, he could easily deal with Berry and Shue if he was in his peak form. But now, in addition to him not being in his peak, he was also injured by Zhao Hai. At this point, it would be impossible for him to easily deal with Berry and Shue.

    Moreover, Shue and Berry were different from Zhao Hai. In the past, Zhao Hai exclusively fought using his own undead, making his closebat abilities quite poor. On the other hand, before bing a God-rank expert, Shue was a mercenary assassin. Nobody knew how much fighting Shue had in his life but one could be assured that his fighting experience was rich. While being a mercenary, he was even known to kill people who were a rank higher than him. Now, although he hasn¡¯tprehended a Domain yet, him and the Lich were of the same level. With his experience, Shue should be able to sh with the Lich quitefortably.

    There was nothing else to say about Berry, she was born in the Demon Realm. No matter which race, all of the Demons in the Demon realm grew up fighting. This made Berry¡¯s fighting experiences quite ample. Her only downside was herck of a Domain since she just managed to be God-ranked.

    From the very beginning, the Lich had truly underestimated the attack from Berry and Shue. In his opinion, these two who didn¡¯t have a Domain wouldn¡¯t be able tounch strong attacks. However, the Lich managed to make a mistake. He forgot that they had also underestimated Zhao Hai, assuming that he wasn¡¯t able to establish his Domain, injuring the Lich in the process.

    Berry¡¯s hair continued to entangle the Lich¡¯s skeleton Domain, attacking him with a constant barrage of soul attacks. Although these attacks weren¡¯t able to injure the Lich, it was still enough to cause a headache.

    The Lich were generally immune to physical attacks, especially after they reach God-rank. However, the Lich¡¯s most feared attack were the ones who target their soul. These kinds of attacks do heavy damage to the Lich Race. Although the Lich had his Domain to protect him, the other party¡¯s attacks still managed to influence his mind. The skeleton Domain was now more unstablepared to when it battled with Zhao Hai.

    When the Demon Dragon King saw this situation, he immediately gave amand, ¡°Shiying, go help White Ghost. Deal with those two as soon as possible.¡± The Assassin gave a nod before he threw himself towards the Lich.

    Zhao Hai looked at the departing Shiying as hisplexion turned ugly. He looked towards the Demon Dragon King as he muttered, ¡°You had truly forced me.¡± Then he waved his hand as a spatial rift appeared in front of the Assassin. A vine suddenly came out of that rift and entangled the Assassin¡¯s Domain. Then the vine retreated, pulling the Assassin¡¯s Domain towards the Space.

    The Assassin became surprised. It was impossible for him to know about the Space, so naturally he wouldn¡¯t dare to go in. He tried to break free from the vine but found out that he couldn¡¯t. This made him even more surprised, his Domain couldn¡¯t actually free itself from this vine. The Assassin gnashed his teeth as he forcefully retrieved his Domain. When he saw that the vines didn¡¯t do anything, he quickly drew back

    However, just as the Assassin was retreating, a enormous whale suddenly appeared in front of him, swallowing him up. The Assassin noticed that the whale was actually transparent, and its interior had grasses, flowers, nts, and even a hut. More importantly, Zhao Hai was present as well!

    The Assassin was startled, then he discovered that he had been absorbed into Zhao Hai¡¯s Domain. The Assassin immediately established his Domain, but discovered that he couldn¡¯t. He couldn¡¯t evenmand his body properly. It seems like he had be helpless inside this Space.

    While Zhao Hai captured the Assassin, he was also enduring full-on attacks from the Demon Dragon King, the Knight, and the Archer. Zhao Hai coughed up some blood, this time he was truly injured.

    Zhao Hai became anxious when he saw the Demon Dragon Kingmand the Assassin to help the Lich. He knew that Berry and Shue already had their hands full in suppressing the Lich, the addition of the Assassin wouldn¡¯t be great for their situation. Because of this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have any other choice but to have Cai¡¯er make a move.

    Cai¡¯er was a card that Zhao Hai kept in secret, he didn¡¯t want to use her quite easily. Cai¡¯er¡¯s strength surpassed ordinary God-ranks. This was the reason why the Assassin wasn¡¯t able to move when being entangled by her vine.

    Zhao Hai had also thought that the Assassin would let go of his Domain and escape. Therefore, he waited for the Assassin to do so. As soon as the Assassin managed to escape, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t pay any attention to the oing attacks and just took the Assassin into his Domain.

    Outward attacks of Zhao Hai¡¯s Domain weren¡¯t very formidable, however, its internal attacks were iparably strong. As long as a God-ranked enters his Domain, then Zhao Hai can do whatever he wants to him. There were differentws inside Zhao Hai¡¯s Domain, and the strength of thesews were very strong, God-ranked experts are simply helpless against it.

    The reason Zhao Hai deemed it necessary to capture the Assassin was because he wanted to hide Cai¡¯er¡¯s strength. Since he wanted to keep her as a secret, then it was natural that he wouldn¡¯t have to Assassin escape and tell the Demon Dragon King about how strong Cai¡¯er was.

    Fortunately, when Cai¡¯er took action, she didn¡¯t show her characteristics of being a Seven colored flower. The vine that came out looked just like any ordinary vine. It would be troublesome if the Demon Dragon King were to recognize her.

    Since Zhao Hai neglected the attacks, then it was no wonder that he was injured. After all, his Domain wasn¡¯t the true Space where even if he can¡¯t control it, Cai¡¯er was still there to take charge. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare to drag things further as him and his Domain suddenly vanished. Berry and Shue, who were suppressing the Lich, disappeared as well. The undead who were fighting the Demons were also withdrawn.

    Besides the Demon Dragon King¡¯s group and the Demons, there weren¡¯t anybody else in the battlefield. The magic that the Demon Dragon King was currently preparing was left with no target to cast on.

    The Demon Dragon King¡¯s heart immediately constricted as he gave a shout, ¡°Be careful!¡±. Then he turned his head towards the direction of Demon City. He knew that Zhao Hai was injured, and if Zhao Hai were to return to the city, then amotion would surely rise up.

    When he turned his head, he saw Zhao Hai appearing in a ce about a kilometer away from them. He currently stood on top of his Bone Dragon with his undead army behind him. Berry and Shue were also with him on the Bone Dragon.

    Zhao Hai¡¯splexion was calm, one wouldn¡¯t be able to find out that he was injured. The Demon Dragon King became even more alert. He withdrew his Domain as his stared at Zhao Hai. The Lich and the others have also arrived by the Demon Dragon King¡¯s side.

    Zhao Hai looked at the four God-ranked Demons and smiled faintly. Then he gave a small bow to the Demon Dragon King and said, ¡°I managed to get good lessons from the Demon Dragon King. To be honest, I¡¯ve lost quite a bit this time. If there¡¯s an opportunity, then I will definitely ask for more advice from the Demon Dragon King¡¯s group. However, today, I must say my farewells.¡± Then Zhao Hai made his Bone Dragon turn and head towards Demon City. The undead army following behind him.

    The nearby Archer looked at the Demon Dragon King and said, ¡°Why haven¡¯t we made pursuit? Are you afraid?¡±

    The Demon Dragon King turned to look at the Archer and said, ¡°Herd, do you have the confidence to stop him? Do you think our group of four is enough to hold him down? Don¡¯t forget, although those two people on his side weren¡¯t able to establish a Domain, their fighting strengths were still very good, even enough to tie one of us down. And did you see those vines that managed to capture Shiying? If those vines weren¡¯t anything special, then Shiying wouldn¡¯t have given up on his own Domain. That thing can hold another one of us back. Do you think that two people is enough to suppress Zhao Hai?¡±

    Herd didn¡¯t speak, he knew that the Demon Dragon King was telling the truth. Zhao Hai had already shown his exceptional strength. He managed to block four people and suppress three, it was almost impossible for their side to kill Zhao Hai. And Zhao Hai just captured Shiying, the Demon side had truly suffered a blow. Although Zhao Hai has been injured, do they still have the confidence to tie him down? It waspletely impossible to do so.

    At this moment, the Knight¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°What do we do now?¡± The Demon Dragon King replied, ¡°Iron w, you go return to the Demon Realm and report all that happened to the Great Demon King. Ask for a few more people to be sent here. Shiying¡¯s strength isn¡¯t that much different from all of us, yet he was still captured. Things just became dangerous for our side. We need more people to keep the security of the city so that we can establish a foothold on the Ark Continent.¡±

 Chapter 711 - Strengthened

    <h4>Chapter 711 - Strengthened</h4>

    Iron w gave a nod before he went towards the spatial rift. The Lich and the Archer didn¡¯t speak, they were aware that the Demon Dragon King was telling the truth. Even if Zhao Hai was injured, he still had a lot of cards in hand. They weren¡¯t even sure if Zhao Hai had a method to recover quickly. If Zhao Hai did, then with his strength as well as his strange helper, the Demons¡¯ troubles would surely be big.

    Also, for them and the Demon Dragon King, protecting the the city was a much more important task. Therefore, before their city gets finished, they still wouldn¡¯t go and attack Zhao Hai.

    In fact, the Demon Realm intended to attack Zhao Hai in turns. God-ranks were unable to stay in the Ark Continent for too long. And since the Demon Realm¡¯s experts were numerous, they were nning to have them go to the Ark Continent in turns. They believed that with such a n, the Ark Continent wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on.

    The Demon Dragon King¡¯s group were one of the most famed experts in the Demon Realm, thus the reason why they were the ones to who were sent to the Demonic Abyss first. The Demons believed that with them in the vanguard, then there wouldn¡¯t be any problems that would derail their n.

    However, they had underestimated Zhao Hai as well as his Space. They didn¡¯t think that the Ark Continent would produce three God-ranked experts in such a short time. Most importantly, they didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai was able toprehend a Domain, and a formidable Domain at that.

    And because they underestimated Zhao Hai, they lost big. It was then that the Demon Dragon King discovered that their current group weren¡¯t enough to keep the city safe. Therefore, he decided to ask for reinforcements from the Demon Realm. For the Demon Race, asking for reinforcements was something that was extremely rare. However, the Demon Dragon King still did it, this city was just too important for the Demons.

    Zhao Hai was healing himself up inside the Space. This was the first time that Zhao Hai had been injured after all his fights. He couldn¡¯t help but recognize how strong those Demon God-ranks were.

    Although Zhao Hai has his crystal body, he was using his Domain in this fight. Because of this, the damage to Zhao Hai was more spiritual than physical. This was the reason why the crystal body was unable to block the Demon attack.

    To be honest, this was also due to the fact that Zhao Hai was still unskilled in using his Domain. He can actually use his divergent abilities with his Domain. However, he has not done it yet because it wasn¡¯t an easy task to use divergent abilities with a Domain. However, as long as he seeds in doing so, he would definitely be more powerful.

    Among the many fights that Zhao Hai did, this was the first time that he had suffered such a heavy wound. However, Zhao Hai was not too worried about it. The Space had a lot of methods to cure wounds, among them were the Spatial Water and the God¡¯s Blood.

    However, Zhao Hai also managed to discover that another ce actually had a good healing effect, it was the Hot Spring. It could actually make him recover, and the effect was no weaker than the Spatial Water and God¡¯s Blood.

    Although Zhao Hai¡¯s wound was quite heavy, it was actually just a damage on his soul. Such wound might be troublesome to others, but to Zhao Hai, he really doesn¡¯t need to worry too much about it.

    Even if the Space didn¡¯t have the experience of curing damage to the soul, one shouldn¡¯t forget that Zhao Hai¡¯s side had an expert on spiritual force, Berry.

    The Subus race relied purely on spiritual attacks in order to confront the enemy. Their mental attacks were the most powerful among the Demons. Therefore, Berry was quite experienced when it came to treating these kinds of damages. Moreover, Berry had a method of curing such wounds. So when Berry discovered that Zhao Hai suffered an attack on his soul, she immediately imparted the method over to Zhao Hai.

    But who would¡¯ve thought that when Berry passed the method over, the Space suddenly issued a prompt, ¡°Host obtained soul cultivation manual, Advanced level. Host¡¯s spiritual force has been strengthened. Resistance to spiritual attacks increased.¡±

    Zhao Hai nkly stared while listening to the prompt. He didn¡¯t think that he would be gaining a soul cultivation method. Moreover, the Space had actually strengthened his spiritual force as well as his resistance to attacks on the soul. This was too astonishing.

    All of these happened after Zhao Hai returned to Demon City. Before this, Zhao Hai appeared in front of the people of Demon City. He rode on top of his Bone Dragon as his undead were right behind him.

    Zhao Hai did this in order to give confidence to the people of Demon City. He cannot have them think that he was injured since morale was too important to Demon City.

    It was great that Zhao Hai¡¯s wound cannot be seen by the naked eye. Because of this, the people of Demon City werepletely unaware. The only thing they witnessed was Zhao Hai¡¯s battle with the other God-ranked Demons.

    After all, the Domains were veryrge and they were fighting mid-air. Even if they were far away, the people in Demon City can still see them. They saw Zhao Hai manage to fend off five attackers. And although they didn¡¯t see Shiying being captured, they were still able to witness Zhao Hai retreating safely. Now that he had appeared in the city, it was no wonder that he was greeted with huge cheers.

    After appearing in the city, Zhao Hai told the guards to stay put once more before entering his Bone Dragon to recover. He wasn¡¯t even expecting that because of his rtionship with Berry, he was able to acquire a soul cultivation method.

    Zhao Hai had now recovered to his normal state, which made Laura and the others rxed. When then they saw Zhao Hai spurt out blood, all of them had been worried to death.

    After seeing that Zhao Hai was doing well, Laura then pointed towards the corner of the room, where the entangled Shiying was ced. Shiying was already sober from his bewilderment, he really didn¡¯t expect that a God-ranked expert such as him would actually be captured.

    When he was pulled into the Space, he intended to go all out fighting. However, he discovered that he was just a small insect in this terrifying ce. The other party can just do whatever they want without him being able to resist.

    He had witnessed Zhao Hai being healed, as well as the Space issuing a prompt. However, he was stillpletely clueless about what just happened. However, he knew one thing, the reason why Zhao Hai was able to fight them was due to this Space.

    Zhao Hai stood up and walked towards Shiying, he smiled faintly to the Assassin and said, ¡°I must congratte you. You will be the first God-ranked undead to join my army. How does it feel? Do you feel honored?¡± Then Zhao Hai waved his hand, allowing Shiying to speak. The Assassin looked coldly at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°The Great Demon King is all-powerful! All of those who offend him will suffer.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile towards Shiying and said, ¡°Not necessarily. I know that the Great Demon King is formidable. Although the Demons have been silent for tens of thousands of years, he still managed to make a n that shocked not just me, but I believe the Divine Race as well. However, do you really think that he could do anything to me? The Demons havepletely underestimated the Ark Continent. I¡¯m afraid that the one who wouldn¡¯t get a good ending would be the Demons.¡±

    Shiying looked at Zhao Hai, he didn¡¯t know what to say. Zhao Hai smiled at him as he made a signal to Cai¡¯er. Without any hesitation, Cai¡¯er twisted Shiying¡¯s neck, breaking his spine in the process. Shiying¡¯s vitality might be formidable, but it waspletely useless in the Space. If Zhao Hai wanted to kill him here, then there was no doubt that he would certainly die.

    Shiying quickly died from Cai¡¯er¡¯s move. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t polite as he immediately turned the Assassin into an undead.

    But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect that as he turned Shiying into an undead, a prompt was suddenly heard, ¡°Mutant Robot Assassin detected. Copying his abilities and integrating it to all Assassin-ss robots in the Space. Space¡¯s Assassin robots now has God-rank strength.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then a huge sense of happiness washed over his entire being. He never expected this oue. Although he only had a small number of assassin undead, there were still more than 500. For Zhao Hai¡¯s side, this development was too significant.

    Most importantly, this discovery informed Zhao Hai about the method to turn his undead into God-ranked. When Zhao Hai became God-ranked before, he didn¡¯t manage to hear anything about the undead. Zhao Hai even thought that the undead had already reached their peak, unable to advance any further. But there was actually a method to strengthen them. This was a very crucial discovery.

    Laura and the others heard about the Space¡¯s prompt as well. They weren¡¯t expecting this to happen. Zhao Haiughed in happiness as he turned to Laura and said, ¡°Today is a very good day. We should celebrate. I think it would be great if we do it in Demon City.¡± Naturally, the others didn¡¯t oppose to this idea. Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he brought Berry and Shue to appear in Demon City. At this moment, the people inside the city were talking about the recent fight that just happened. When they saw Zhao Haie out, all of them cheered in one voice.

    Zhao Hai looked at all of them and smiled. Then he stood on his Bone Dragon as he made the undead Shiying appear and told everyone, ¡°I have good news! During the fight with the Demons, we managed to kill a crucial character to the Demon Realm. This is a God-ranked Demon, and now he is a member of my undead army!!¡±

 Chapter 712 - Unexpected Development, The Divine Race Has Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 712 - Unexpected Development, The Divine Race Has Arrived</h4>

    The people in Demon City couldn¡¯t help but stare at Zhao Hai. This was a God-ranked expert, a thing that only existed in legend. But now, it actually appeared in front of them, moreover, it has been killed and turned into undead!

    But even with how unfathomable this was, all of them still believed in Zhao Hai. In their minds, Zhao Hai¡¯s exploits have always been out of the ordinary. Therefore, upon hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s announcement, a short dullness was experienced before the entire city blew up in cheers. The celebration was too loud that even the Demon Dragon King was able to hear it.

    Upon hearing the cheers, the Demon Dragon King¡¯splexion couldn¡¯t help but turn cloudier. He had a faint understanding about what this cheer represented. It seems like Shiying had suffered an unfortunate end.

    The Demon Dragon King couldn¡¯t help but sigh, he was truly speechless now. Their attack on the Ark Continent didn¡¯t turn out as simple as they had thought, in fact, it was actually very difficult.

    At this time, the sky in the distance suddenly had a huge change. Blood red radiance was seening from the Radiant Empire¡¯s direction. Along with this red light, an iparably huge blood red formation suddenly appeared. The formation seemed to cover the entire Radiant Empire, it slowly rose up as it shed with the sky.

    Zhao Hai¡¯splexion changed as his figure shed, bringing Berry and Shue back into the Space. Then without saying any words to Laura and the others, he disappeared once more and reappeared in the border between the Buddha Empire and the Radiant Empire. He looked at the misty Radiant Empire in the distance, his expression difficult to describe.

    The blood red formation slowly rose as the white mist covering the Radiant Empire slowly vanished. When the mist vanished, Zhao Hai immediately used his Divine Sense to scour the Empire, what he found out made his expression turn extremely sour.

    He hasn¡¯t visited the Ocean Waves Dynasty before, therefore he wasn¡¯t aware of the situation inside. Then afterwards, while the Radiant Church usurped the Empire, he was in another ce, unable to divert his attention to there. When he managed to make time, the mist had already covered the entire Empire, even his God-rank Divine Sense was unable to find anything out. In the end, Zhao Hai can only wait and see what would eventually happen.

    The Ocean Waves Dynasty was one of the five powerful nations in the Continent. Although their strength wasn¡¯t very good, their navies were still invincible. And in fact, the Dynasty was even the richest nation in the entire continent, this was because of their great marine trade.

    As a country gets richer, their citizen¡¯s moral requirements also increase. This made it rare for men in this country to have several wives. Because of this, the Dynasty poption couldn¡¯t bepared to the other great nations.

    The reason as to why the Dynasty was ced on the same level as the other Empires was because they took their navy very seriously, pumping huge amounts of money in order to gain naval superiority. This allowed them to hold their heads up in front of the other nations, even if their army wasn¡¯t that great. It was their naval strength, not their poption, that made them great.

    When Zhao Hai¡¯s Divine Sense swept through the first city of the Empire, he immediately found what was wrong. The whole city was extremely empty. Aside from the people of the Church, the entire city¡¯s poption have all died.

    Everyone, it didn¡¯t matter if they were women, children, elderly, or able bodied men. All of them seemed to be trapped in the city, like magic beasts ripe for ughter. No living witnesses managed to survive.

    The cause of death was also very unusual, all of them turned into a shriveled corpse. Their blood and flesh seemed to have been sucked out, only their skin and bones were left behind.

    Under the bodies of these people were traces of a magic formation. It was quite obvious that the Radiant Church had grouped these people up in this ce and then killed them, carrying a ceremony simr to sacrificial offering. However, this formation was actually used to make a connection towards the Divine Realm.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s face turned pale, his eyes spewing out mes of hatred. He didn¡¯t expect the Divine Race to be as crazy as the Demons. The Demons used magic beasts in order to activate their Blood Void, however, the Radiant Church actually used living people, the entire poption of the Ocean Waves Dynasty as the conduit for their formation!

    Shue and the others had also seen this situation, they didn¡¯t think that the Radiant Church and the Divine Race would be this merciless. Zhao Hai¡¯s expression turned uglier and uglier as time passed by. His chest constantly heaving up and down, and when he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, he suddenly coughed up blood.

    Shue looked with great surprise as he supported Zhao Hai, ¡°Young Master, what happened? Young Master, what¡¯s wrong?!¡±

    Zhao Hai looked forward as he loudly shouted, ¡°Divine Race! I, Zhao Hai, will surely ughter all of you!!¡± Then he shed into the Space. When he arrived inside, Laura and the others immediately rushed over. At this time the Space suddenly issued a prompt, ¡°Host is undergoing major mental destabilization. Adjusting Host¡¯s mental state. The potential of the Host¡¯s body has been stimted. Host¡¯s strength has been improved, soul has been improved.¡±

    However, nobody had the time to care about this. Laura and the others surrounded Zhao Hai, not knowing about what just happened to him.

    Zhao Hai looked at the others and then smiled bitterly as he said, ¡°Tell the Patriarchs and Emperors about what just happened. Make the people in Demon City retreat, we¡¯ll proceed to the second step of the n. Make the eastern and southern parts of the Buddha Empire enter in first level alert. Shue, take me to the Blood Point. Bubble, absorb me and the Blood Pond into your body.¡±

    After Zhao Hai¡¯smand, the people in the Space immediately made their move. Shue quickly took Zhao Hai to the side of the Blood Pond. Then Bubble changed his shape as he absorbed Zhao Hai and the Blood Pond. At this moment, Shiying appeared, carrying a ck bead in his hand. He gave the bead to Shue as he said, ¡°These will be useful to the Young Master.¡± Shue stared, he didn¡¯t think that Shiying would speak at a time like this, he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    But Zhao Hai actually gave a nod to Shue, so he didn¡¯t hesitate and threw the beads towards Bubble¡¯s body. Then when the bead hit Bubble, he immediately rotated at fast speeds. Laura and the others can almost feel that the energy of the entire Space has been concentrated towards the Bubble¡¯s body.

    After watching Zhao Hai, Laura immediately said, ¡°What are we doing here, we need to act on Brother Hai¡¯s orders. Let the Patriarchs and the Emperors know about the current development, have all of them prepare their strengths since the Divine Race hade.¡± Although they were still worried about Zhao Hai, they needed to clench their teeth as they turned and went inside the vi. Only Shue and Berry were left to oversee Bubble. Bubble was still spinning, and he was getting faster and faster.

    Just as Zhao Hai entered the Space, the huge formation in the Radiant Empire suddenly rotated. And at the same time, another formation descended from the sky. This formation seemed to have been prepared for a long time. However, it was not blood red, instead, it gave off a white light, giving people a very sacred feeling.

    It wasn¡¯t only Zhao Hai who managed to notice this formation. The Beastmen could even see faint traces of these two massive formations. They were just too high up and enormous that they seem to rival even the moon in the sky. It was actually difficult to miss it.

    The Demon Dragon King stared nkly at the two formations. He didn¡¯t know why, but he seemed to dislike these formations, their aura elicited disgust deep inside him.

    Then without much thinking, the Demon Dragon King turned to the Archer and said, ¡°Herd, you go and return to the Demon Realm, report this to the Great Demon King. It¡¯s possible that the Divine Race had already made their move. Moreover, it seems like it wouldn¡¯t bade well for us. Make them prepare for the future. We¡¯ll continue to monitor the developments here. If there are instructions, then return here immediately.¡±

    Herd didn¡¯t dare to neglect this order, he gave a nod as he quickly dashed towards the rift. At this time, the Lich arrived by the Demon Dragon King and said, ¡°Demon Dragon, do you really think that the Divine Race is behind this?¡±

    Demon Dragon nodded, ¡°Correct, you might not know, but His Highness has been sending out many scouts towards the Ark Continent. These scouts were able to discover the Radiant Church as well as their connection to the Divine Race. The reason why the Great Demon King decided to move this time is because he knew that the Divine Race wouldn¡¯t be able to arrive soon. He wanted to take control of the continent before the Divine Race even arrives. This is why he sent the five of us here, he knew that we would be fighting with the Divine Race in the future, so it would be useless to rely on 9th ranks. The Divine Race is very strong. We never expected them toe this soon.¡±

    The Lich looked at the two magic formations and said, ¡°These two formations, have you seen them before?¡±

    The Demon Dragon King shook his head and replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t but it looks like it has the same function as the Blood Void. It seems to have unusual origins as well.¡±

    The Lich nodded, unlike the Humans, who weren¡¯t aware of the Divine Race for a long time, the Demons already knew that the Divine Race existed. Moreover, they were also aware about their methods, this was the reason why the Demon Dragon King was quite worried.

    The two formations in the sky slowly approached each other, their rotations going faster and faster. Both of them looked like two enormous stone mills, intent on grinding the skies, moving in opposite directions to each other.

    As the two formations got closer, their rotations got faster and faster. Then when they met, a huge explosion was suddenly heard, Heaven and Earth seemed to be have all of its colors removed.

 Chapter 713 - Change of Laws, Beginning of Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 713 - Change of Laws, Beginning of Chaos</h4>

    Along with this deafening sound, the entire Ark Continent was also covered with a white radiance. This light was as bright as the noon sun. Everyone in the continent felt their eyes sting, all of them called out in rm as they quickly closed their eyes.

    The Demon Dragon King¡¯s group were shocked at this white light. They were God-ranked experts, therefore, this light had no effect on them. What shocked them was what came along with the white light. A spatial crack appeared in the sky and was getting bigger and bigger. Then suddenly,nd can be seen going through the rift. It seems like thend was causing the crack to expand. The tearing continued as the rift became asrge as half of the entire Radiant Empire. Then thend slowly descended before it fell and caused a huge bang. This cause the entire Ark Continent to tremble.

    At this moment, the Demon Dragon King¡¯s expression changed, he turned his head to the Lich and said, ¡°White Ghost, try to feel it. The continent¡¯s suppression has vanished.¡±

    White Ghost stared, then his expression changed as well, he confirmed, ¡°The suppression had indeed vanished. What is this all about?¡±

    The Demon Dragon King was now quite pale as he replied, ¡°The Divine Race, them and the Radiant Church had worked together to produce these tworge magic formations, changing the Ark Continent¡¯s Law of Heaven and Earth. Later on, God-ranked experts entering the continent wouldn¡¯t be met with suppression anymore. White Ghost, you go back and report this to His Majesty. Ask him to organize all of our God-ranked experts and have them enter the continent. Otherwise, our ns would be ced into danger.¡±

    After hearing the Demon Dragon King, the Lich¡¯s expression changed, he immediately nodded and then turned around as he flew towards the spatial rift. The Demon Dragon King had a cold look on his face as he muttered, ¡°Good, Divine Race, good job. But the ownership of thisnd has yet to be decided!¡¯

    Then the Demon Dragon King flew over his camp as he looked down at all Demons and said, ¡°Fortify the camp. All 9th ranks for a group of ten each. If a God-rankes attacking, then don¡¯t hesitate to link your souls and self-destruct. There should be no hesitation! Defend the camp to your full capability!¡±

    This was basically a suicide order. However, there wasn¡¯t any changes to the expressions of these Demons. All of them nodded and without any pauses, all 9th ranks grouped themselves up into tens. Each groupposed onbat squad. All of them were waiting outside the camp, in full anticipation for a fight.

    The Demon Dragon King clearly knew that although God-ranked experts can be wounded by exploding 9th ranks, this only applied to those who had yet toprehend a Domain. As for those God-ranks who had a Domain, 9th rank explosions werepletely useless.

    However, the strength of linked souls were different. The explosion of ten linked 9th ranks was almost equivalent to a God-ranked expert. The damage should be quite ample. Even if the other party hadprehended a level 2 Domain, he would still be unable to stop this kind of attack.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s prior guess was correct, Domains were truly divided into levels. As for the levels, there were False Gods, people who just became God-rank and haven¡¯t managed toprehend a Domain yet. Berry and Shue were among these people.

    Then there were people like the Archer, Knight, and Assassin. Although they hadprehended a Domain, they weren¡¯t very flexible in using them, their Domains were limited when it came to form. They belong to 1st Level Gods, this was where God-ranks officially reach Godhood.

    After that was the level of the Demon Dragon King and the Lich. Their Domains were flexible, and they had many forms to transform into. Their Domains also had an avatar form that can fight by itself. They were called 2nd level Gods, or Highgods.

    On the top of all God-ranked experts were Saint Gods. Only a few people can reach this rank. Their strengths were extremely powerful. With one raise of the hand, they can turn Heaven and Earth upside down. When they stamp their feet, mountains move. They were the strongest God-ranks. Even in the Demon Realm, these people were extremely rare. It was said that everyone who managed to reach this level had gone to a mysterious ce. Nobody knew where it was, only those who managed to be Saint Gods were able to know.

    It was precisely because of the absence of Saint Gods that the top existences in the Demon Realm had be people like the Demon Dragon King, the Highgods. Even the Great Demon King would need to discuss with them whenever he needed something to be done, he simply cannot force them.

    But the reason why these people listened to the Great Demon King was due to three things. First, it was because the Great Demon King was a good leader. Second, because the Great Demon King was also a Highgod. Third, and most importantly, only the Great Demon King had the means to contact the Saint Gods. Because of this, nobody dared to challenge the rule of the Great Demon King.

    However, even if one was God-ranked in the Demon Realm, he couldn¡¯t just easily wage war against any Demon Army. Although God-ranks were indeed powerful, they were stillpletely susceptible to the soul-linked attacks by the Demons. Once Demons concentrated their strengths, the result was very astonishing.

    Moreover, majority of Demons in the Demon realm grew up fighting. This made all of them fearless towards death. Once they were pushed too far back, then they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to blow themselves up. Because of this, in addition to strength, God-ranks also need influence in order to get respect. This was the reason why the Demon Dragon King was also the northwest king of the Demon Realm.

    The Demon Realm had a certain understanding with regards to the Divine Race. Because of this, after the Demon Dragon King discovered the changes in thews, he immediately issued amand of self-sacrifice to his men. There were plenty of God-ranked experts in the Divine Realm. The only way to push them back was through the threat of Demonic core explosions.

    While he issued hismands, the Demon Dragon King waspletely unaware that he was heard by Cai¡¯er. Although Zhao Hai was currently healing inside Bubble while Laura and the others were busying themselves by rying information to the various Patriarchs and Emperors of the Ark Continent, Cai¡¯er was also listening to the developments in the Continent. Moreover, she had be stricter in her gathering of information.

    When the Demon Dragon King said that thews had changed, Cai¡¯er¡¯s expression changed. She knew what this meant for the Ark Continent.

    The reason why Zhao Hai was confident in going against the Divine Race and the Demons was because he was relying on the Ark Continent¡¯sw. Thew that forbade the existence of God-ranked experts. Because of thisw, Zhao Hai and the others would be able to be equals with the God-ranked experts. But now that thews have changed, both Demons and Divines would be able to send out swathes of God-ranks to the Ark Continent without any repercussions. This would diminish the Ark Continent¡¯s means to defend itself.

    Cai¡¯er immediately ryed this information over to Laura and the others. When they heard this, all of them couldn¡¯t help but stop what they were doing. They weren¡¯t expecting the Divine Race to y this big move. Their hand was too great, it was akin to removing a huge advantage of the Ark Continent. At this point, what could the Ark Continent do in order to win?

    While they were in shock, Laura beingpetent woman, managed to calm herself quickly as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. Let¡¯s ry this news to the powers of the continent as well. Cai¡¯er, immediately gather all assassin-ss undead and see whether some of them are able to use a Domain. Then have them on standby, closely monitoring the movements of both the Demons and the Divine Race. Also, immediately tell the Buddha Emperor to hasten the evacuation, use the Space if possible but make sure that it doesn¡¯t get discovered, stick to using the spatial rights and have them sent to the Lyon Empire. Have the Dwarves, Elves, and Beastmen prepare their 9th rank experts as well as their Divine Artifacts, then move them to the Buddha Empire. Inform the Lyon Empire and the Rosen Empire to prepare their experts as well and have them sent to the Buddha Empire. These were the emergency orders that Brother Hai prepared ahead of time.¡±

    Among Zhao Hai¡¯s wives, one must say that the earliest one was Meg. However, with Meg¡¯s disposition, she wasn¡¯t fit to be a leader. On the other hand, Laura was Zhao Hai¡¯s second and also had the talent to be a leader. This gave her a high statuspared to the other wives. Even Lizzy and Megan chose to listen to her. When Zhao Hai healed himself, Laura immediately became the default leader. Her orders were akin to Zhao Hai¡¯s own.

    The women immediately nodded and started to do their jobs. While telling the powers of the continent, they deliberately hid the fact that Zhao Hai was injured. Instead, they told them that Zhao Hai was currently focused on finding ways to suppress the Demons and the Divines. All of these actions were done in order to keep the morale stable.

    At this point, everyone in the continent were aware as to how strong Zhao Hai was. Moreover, the fact that Zhao Hai was God-rank was also ryed to the other powers. The fact that he had killed another God-rank was also ryed. This was to increase morale. But now that the Divine Race had descended, another wave of anxiety had appeared on the continent. If the fact that Zhao Hai being injured was revealed, then the continent would surely fall into chaos.

    Laura knew that Zhao Hai was the Ark Continent¡¯s sole pir of hope. Once Zhao Hai falls, the continent would surely fall alongside him. At that time, there would be no army that would have the strength to resist. Nobody would be able to stop the advance of both the Demons and the Divine Race.

 Chapter 714 - Dao Lotus

    <h4>Chapter 714 - Dao Lotus</h4>

    Zhao Hai was lying down on the Blood Pond. To be honest, ever since he came to the Ark Continent, this was the first breakthrough that he had experienced by himself, all other breakthroughs were brought to him by the Space. This time¡¯s breakthrough made Zhao Hai sense a qualitative increase to his own strength. However, he didn¡¯t feel like he had reached his peak, his strength can still be promoted.

    This was the reason why in addition to lying down on the Blood Pond, Zhao Hai decided to be ced inside Bubble¡¯s body. The Blood Pond was made out of the blood of a Divine, the energy within it was tyrannical. However, Bubble was a master of water, this allowed him to control how strong the blood¡¯s actions was, nourishing Zhao Hai properly in the process.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid of exhausting the energy in the Blood Pond. The Space had already recorded its energy patterns and could just recreate an endless supply of it in the future.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t aware that when he turned Shiying into an undead, his wisdom and intelligence was still kept intact. Shiying was a God-ranked assassin, he had a devious wisdom and formidable intellect, but he was now under Zhao Hai¡¯s side, because of this, Shiying gave Shue his Demonic Core. He wanted Shue to hand the core over to Zhao Hai to absorb.

    Zhao Hdi didn¡¯t expect Shiying to do this. He still couldn¡¯t understand why Shiying, who had kept his wisdom, would do this. However, he wasn¡¯t afraid of of any harm. After all, Shiying was unable to have evil intentions towards Zhao Hai since the Space already suppressed him. Because of this, Zhao Hai agreed to absorb the Demonic Core.

    What Zhao Hai thought was correct. Shiying was now an undead, and like what the Space said, he was like robot. A robot programmed to have perfect loyalty towards Zhao Hai. It was impossible for the undead to betray the Space¡¯s host.

    Since Zhao Hai wanted to increase his strength, then Shying would naturally be willing to help, making him offer his own Demonic Core.

    Now that Shiying had been turned into an undead, his energy source has now been shifted to the Space. Because of this, the Demonic Core had be useless.

    The energy in the Blood Pond, although formidable, wasn¡¯t that abundant in energy. A Demonic Core was different, it was the source of a Demon¡¯s entire strength, the reason why they were so strong. Because of this, once the Demonic Core¡¯s energy entered Zhao Hai¡¯s body, Zhao Hai immediately felt immeasurable pain in his meridians.

    Compared to Shue¡¯s pain, Zhao Hai¡¯s suffering was much more. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t move, he endured it as he kept lying down inside the Blood Pond, maintaining a peaceful state of mind.

    This was the most painful time during Zhao Hai¡¯s promotion. However, this was something that he needed to experience. His previous promotions were too smooth, this made his soul unable to catch up. This was the reason why he had been injured during his fight with the Demon Dragon King.

    The pain that he was experiencing actually helped in increasing his spiritual force. Now that his body and soul has been upgraded, Zhao Hai was now a more well-rounded powerhouse.

    Zhao Hai continued lying down in the Blood Pond, not even aware that he has been wrapped up by a lotus flower that has entered the Blood Pond. This was something that Bubble decided to do. Naturally, this wasn¡¯t done in order to harm Zhao Hai. This was because Bubble felt that the lotus flower would have big use to Zhao Hai¡¯s current state. Now that Zhao Hai was focused on maintaining his peace of mind, he simply didn¡¯t have the capacity to talk to Bubble. At the same time, Bubble didn¡¯t dare to disturb Zhao Hai. Because of this, he made his own decision to absorb the lotus flower into the Blood Pond. Then, with his own strength, refine Zhao Hai along with the lotus flower and the Blood Pond.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know for how long, but he had started to feel that the energy that was rampaging through his body had be calm. And strangely, it seems like the energy was now following a strange and long journey. This route included all of his meridians, even the one in his forehead.

    Zhao Hai gawked, he couldn¡¯t help but take a look at what was happening to his body. At his lower navel, a colorful mass has been absorbing energy from the outside. On his chest was a strange lotus pattern with the petals wide open. And on his head was a small projection of Zhao Hai, meditating. This projection had a silver hair that extended into the void, seemingly to no end.

    This scene made Zhao Hai nkly stare. Zhao Hai was a fan of novels, and he was clear about what these things were. In China, these spots were called dantian. There was the Lower Dantian(Xi¨¤ D¨¡nti¨¢n), ced below the navel. The Middle Dantian(Zh¨­ng D¨¡nti¨¢n), ced at the heart. Andstly the Upper Dantian(Sh¨¤ng D¨¡nti¨¢n), at the forehead between one¡¯s two eyes.

    Although Zhao Hai knew about these three points from the start, he didn¡¯t mind them too much since he was practicing Battle Qi and Magic. He also thought that these three points were just something that was made up by the ancient Chinese. But now, it seems like these weren¡¯t useless at all.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s strength was centered on his Lower Dantian. Moreover, he had discovered that this was where his body¡¯s physical strength came from.

    Zhao Hai then used his Divine Sense towards his Middle Dantian, where the lotus flower was currently attached. Zhao Hai immediately investigated the lotus flower, this lotus was a treasure of the Heavens, it wasn¡¯t even from the Ark Continent. A lotus seed had fallen down from an unknown space and arrived in the continent. Then the seed was buried deep down as it was nourished by the Continent¡¯s energy.

    Then after numerous years passed by, in the deep dark sea, the lotus seed suddenly turned into something like a smallke. Then that smallke slowly grew up and after many years, it managed to change its surroundings. The lotus roots continued to extend as it rooted itself on the surrounding rocks. Then when the lotus bloomed, Zhao Hai saw something that was very familiar to him. It was actually the same lotus that he saw from the Soul Sucking Reef!

    The roots of this lotus had a ying-yang cross section. It¡¯s roots along the rocks and soil formed an eight trigrams pattern, a pattern that was very much in line with the Heavenly Dao. This lotus, in turn, had be the world¡¯s most important treasure, the Dao Lotus.

    Bubble felt that this lotus would be useful for Zhao Hai, this made him decide to absorb it into his body, identally refining it and making it Zhao Hai¡¯s Life Treasure. This lotus flower seemed to agree to this arrangement as it didn¡¯t make any resistance to the refinement. One could say that the capabilities of this lotus was endless. It¡¯s benefit to Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t be easily described. Compared to the Divine Artifacts of the Beastmen, Dwarves, and Elves, this Dao Lotus waspletely on another level.

    Zhao Hai slowly drew his Divine Sense back. When he connected his Divine Sense with the Dao Lotus, he seemed to feel changes to himself, he had felt how mysterious the Heaven and Earth was. It seemed like he was in a state of understanding but also unknowing. But one thing that Zhao Hai knew was the fact that this Dao Lotus had a lot of functions. It can attack the enemy, it can defend, it can trap them, and it can even heal wounds. It was a treasure with tons of other uses.

    The reason why this Dao Lotus was this strong was because of its growth. During its germination period up until it was absorbed into the Space, the lotus didn¡¯t experience any stresses in its entire life. This caused its roots to go in line with the Heavenly Dao, forming an eight trigrams pattern as well as developing the yin-yang symbol. This made it possible for the lotus to make use of all the five elements.

    Having this magical treasure made Zhao Hai extremely happy. But he still continued to use his Divine Sense to scan his Upper Dantian. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think that when his Divine Sense entered his upper dantian and scanned the little man, it was immediately sucked into nothingness. Because of this shock, Zhao Hai woke up. At the same time he also understood that this little man was the source of his Divine Sense. However, it seems like the little man¡¯s hair had no traces of spiritual force.

    When Zhao Hai opened his eye, he discovered that he was still inside Bubble¡¯s body, lying down inside the Blood Pond. Therefore, Zhao Hai immediately said, ¡°Bubble, take me out¡± Bubble¡¯s body shook as Zhao Hai exited, the Blood Pool has been restored to its original position as well. Zhao Hai looked at Bubble and said, ¡°Bubble, who told you to ce the lotus flower into the Blood Pond?¡±

    Bubble quickly replied, ¡°It was in my own discretion, Young Master. Did Bubble make a mistake? I really don¡¯t have an excuse to tell you, I just felt that the lotus would be fruitful in your current state, so I decided to absorb it and ce it into the Blood Pond. Did I harm the Young Master?¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and then hugged Bubble, ¡°No, no, what you did was right. Hahaha. Well done, Bubble, well done. You just made your Young Master very happy!¡±

    At this time, Berry responded, she arrived hastily right beside Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, how are you? Are you doing fine?¡± Shue also came over, looking eagerly at Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m alright, not only alright, my strength has been improved as well. Hahahaha. I¡¯ve made you all worried. Right, Berry, how long was I out?¡±

    Berry quickly replied, ¡°Not that long, only more than a day. But Brother Hai, while you were gone, something happened. The Divine Race had managed to establish tworge formations. When they arrived at the Ark Continent, they also changed thews of the Ark Continent. In the future, God-ranks would no longer be suppressed in the continent.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared for a moment, then he smiled and said, ¡°These Divines are really good. This was surely not nned for a day or two. It seems like they had been on to this n for a long time. It seems like they are the reason why the Ark Continent hasn¡¯t produced a God-ranked expert in such a long time.¡±

 Chapter 715 - Universe Grand Dao

    <h4>Chapter 715 - Universe Grand Dao</h4>

    Zhao Hai already had a faint idea about this aspect. But when he connected with the Dao Lotus and had a feel of the Heavens and the Earth, he was even more convinced about it. And with the report that he had received, he was now quite assured that the reason why there were no God-ranks that had ascended from the continent after all this time was because of an interference done by the Divine Race.

    Zhao Hai knew that changing the Laws was very difficult. What is aw? Actually, it was a type of projection of the Dao. And this Dao was separated into Yin and Yang. If the things that are normal to the Ark Continent were Yang, then those suppressed by it were the Yin.

    Abination of Yin and Yang bes a ne. And the reason why this ne existed was because of the Dao. Now that the Divine Race had broken the Laws of the Continent, the entire ne where the continent resides has be unstable. This time, not only did the Divine Race break thews of the Ark Continent, it also broke thews of many other nes.

    The universe isprised of multiple nes. And the reason that these nes exist and was able to act independently was also because of the universe. Now that the bnce of the Ark Continent has been broken, then it was akin to breaking a part of the universe. As for what influence this action did, Zhao Hai had no way to know. However, he can be assured that the effects wouldn¡¯t be small.

    If the universe isposed of countless nes, then each ne would be like a domino that made up the universe. As long as it stood there and wasn¡¯t moved, then there wouldn¡¯t be any influence towards the other pieces. But once one domino fell, then all others next to it would definitely be affected as well. No matter how long or what effects it had, there will be events that would happen as a reaction.

    However, Zhao Hai believed that the Universal Grand Dao has a way to repair itself. Just like how the Ark Continent had been punctured by the Demons and the Divine Race, in the end, it still managed to keep the continent¡¯s space intact.

    Zhao Hai also believed that there was an avenue for the Universe to adjust. The Universe is all about bnce, yin and yang. If the Ark Continent were to be destroyed, then another ce somewhere would be affected in order to bnce everything out.

    However, Zhao Hai had no idea how long this adjustment would ur. And as to the changes that would happen in the Ark Continent, it was difficult to say.

    Because of this Grand Dao, it was very difficult to change thews of a ne. The Divine Race needed to prepare for tens of thousands of years. And if nobody from the Ark Continent were to ascend during that time, then their job would be much easier.

    After all,pared to the Ark Continent, the Divine Realm¡¯s strength is leagues higher. They can definitely make a seal to inhibit the ascent of God-ranks from the Ark Continent. Setting wide-scale formations was easier done in the Ark Continentpared to the Divine Realm.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai had an idea. He immediately convened all the 9th ranks in the Space. The majority of these 9th ranks were from the Carrion Swamp, there was also Origin Sword Saint who was invited by Zhao Hai. These people were among the oldest 9th ranks in existence. Zhao Hai had seen how strong they were. However, after all these years, they were still unable to reach the next step, this made Zhao Hai quite confused.

    But now, he knew that this was a plot done by the Divine Realm. If this was really it, then it may be possible for these people to break into God-rank after going back to the continent.

    These 9th ranks have trained inside Zhao Hai¡¯s Space for a long time. Although their strengths were increased, they were still yet to upgrade into God-rank. Zhao Hai wanted to try having them go back to the Continent and see whether they can be promoted to God-rank.

    When these 9th ranks heard Zhao Hai¡¯s idea, all of them immediately agreed since. After all, aside from the Origin Sword Saint, all of these people were Zhao Hai¡¯s subordinate. At the same time, the Origin Sword Saint had been training for a long time, he knew that he wouldn¡¯t live for long if he wasn¡¯t able to break through to God-rank, therefore, he also agreed to the idea.

    To these 9th ranks, their biggest wish was to reach God-rank. Only then can they have greater strength as well as longer lifespans.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have them exit directly to the battlefield. Instead, he had them go to the ck Wastnd first. In any case, thews present there was the same as anywhere else in the continent.

    After sending these people off, Zhao Hai immediately returned to the living room. He was inside Bubble¡¯s body for more than a day, so he was clueless about what was currently happening outside. The only thing he knew about was the change in the Ark Continent¡¯sws. The reason why Zhao Hai was anxious to let the 9th ranks out was because he was eager to have them break through, only then would their strengths be improved.

    When Zhao Hai entered the room, he saw Laura and the others being busy. Everyone looked thin and pale. When they saw Zhao Haie, they immediately stopped what they were doing and came over. Zhao Hai looked at their faces and said, ¡°Why do all of you look fatigued? Why are you still busy? What is going on outside?¡±

    Laura, with dark circles under her eyes, forced a smile and said, ¡°We¡¯re fine. But Brother Hai, how about you? Are you doing well?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯m already fine. If the outside situation isn¡¯t that bad, then you should go and take a rest. You¡¯ve been going at it for two days.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°Everything is almost done,rge thanks to Cai¡¯er. Brother Hai, the defenders in Demon City have already retreated. At this moment, the Demons have gone into full defense. So we decided to move the army, there was no longer any significance in having them defend Demon City anymore. Also, we¡¯ve already had the various armies enter the Buddha Empire. All of the refugees in the Buddha Empire are gone as well, we used spatial rifts to have them moved quickly. Now, the Buddha Empire is already going ording to your n. It has been turned into huge battlefield.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good. At this moment, we have more than 500 God-ranked experts. And I already had Little Wen and Origin Sword Saint¡¯s group exit the Space. Now that thews of the Ark Continent has been changed, I want to see if there are some of them that are able to break through to God-rank. All of them are locals of the Ark Continent and still haven¡¯t broken through even while inside the Space. I think that their cultivation is still notpatible with the Space. So I might as well have them break through their cultivation outside.¡±

    Laura nodded, then she quickly replied, ¡°Although they had their strengths improved inside the Space, they were still yet to break through. It¡¯s a good idea to have them go out and try breaking through. At this moment, there aren¡¯t any further movementsing from the Divine Race. I don¡¯t know what they are nning to do.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Tell me everything that happened.¡±

    Laura replied, ¡°Brother Hai, take a look.¡± Then Laura turned her head to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, let Brother Hai see the recording.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded, then she yed the scene of the two huge magic formation as well as the spatial rift caused by the descending piece ofnd. After that, a video of the conversation between the Demon Dragon King and the Lich was shown.

    Zhao Hai calmly looked at the monitor until everything was finished. Then he had Cai¡¯er show the map of the continent. At this time, there were a dense group of red dots on the Buddha Empire. Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that there would be this much diversity in the continent¡¯s army.¡±

    Lizzy nodded as she said, ¡°The current army of Demon City has fallen back to Rising Sun City. Rising Sun City, Lower Bank City, South in City, Water Wheel City, Broad t City have coordinated with themselves and had be one defensive line. Aside from the army in Demon City, there were also 200 thousand soldiers from the Buddha Empire, 50 thousand Beast Knights and 100 thousand infantry from the Lyon Empire, 50 thousand heavy infantry and 150 thousand normal infantry from the Rosen Empire, 200 Mages and 5000 archers from the Elves, and 50 thousand soldiers from the Dwarves. Altogether, there are more than 1 million troops separated amongst those five cities.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, Rising Sun City was yet another fortress not far from Demon City. The walls of this city were quite thick. Moreover, its infrastructure was very well developed. Establishing a defense in this City would be a very good idea. It had good strategic cement. Just like in Demon City, Rising Sun City would be a good ce to besiege.

    Then Lizzy added, ¡°Then Ashi river¡¯s east bank has be another line of defense. There are two hundred channels connected to this river. Another 1.5 million troops are present here. Their main purpose is to either reinforce Rising Sun City and the other cities or aid them in their retreat.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, Ashi river is the Buddha Empire¡¯s second major river. It¡¯s main and side branches stretched through almost the entire Buddha Empire. With the help of Zhao Hai¡¯s Space, the river had now been turned into a defensive line.

    Lizzy continued, ¡°Then there¡¯s Hard Fang City, White City, Upper Bank City, White Oyster City, Golden Crown City, Ox City, and other cities close to them who made up the bulk of the Buddha Empire¡¯s defense. A total of 3 million troops are present on these ces, 1 million Beastmen, 1 million Humans, 500 thousand Dwarves, 100 thousand Elves, and 400 thousand Fishmen who are in the surrounding rivers. Moreover, there are also troops present in the Imperial Capital.¡±

 Chapter 716 - Rising Sun City

    <h4>Chapter 716 - Rising Sun City</h4>

    When he heard Lizzy¡¯s answer, Zhao Hai gave a satisfied nod and said, ¡°Good, good. These defensive lines wouldn¡¯t only help in dealing with the Demons, it will also help with resisting the Divine Race as well. Also, we should consider a path of retreat. If we turtle up in the Buddha Empire for too long, the Demons and Divine Race might join up to deal with us. On the other hand, if we are able to give up some areas of the Empire, then it might be a battlefield between the Demons and the Divine Race. Make sure that there aren¡¯t too much supplies on those defensive lines. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to get those excess materials during a mass retreat.¡±

    Lizzy and the others nodded, then Zhao Hai looked at their faces and said, ¡°Now that everything has been arranged, you should go and rest. I¡¯ll use this time to show my face to the masses, otherwise, my absence might cause some panic.¡±

    Lizzy and the others nodded, then Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, you should be careful. You¡¯re very crucial to the survival of the continent. We¡¯ll definitely lose this war if you fall.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Rest assured, I won¡¯t die that easily. In fact, my disappearance has nothing to do with me being injured, I broke through. Since I needed a lot of energy, I decided to go inside Bubble and absorb the energy inside the Blood Pool. Moreover, Shiying gave me his Demonic Core, supplementing my energy. At the same time, the lotus has been ced in the Blood Pond as well. Now, the lotus has be my Life Treasure. At this point, even if the Demon Dragon King¡¯s group gangs up on me, I still wouldn¡¯t be in any danger. So you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± When Laura and the others heard this, they let out a sigh of relief. They were afraid that Zhao Hai had encountered a heavy injury. If that were to happen, then the impact on the continent would be great.

    Laura and the others¡¯ worries about Zhao Hai were without no reason. If Zhao Hai was really hurt, then his Space wouldn¡¯t he used. And if there was no Space, then the transfer of both troops and supplies would be very difficult. Most importantly, without the Space, the powerful undead wouldn¡¯t be used. This will leave the defense of the Ark Continent to the various native powers. For these people to go against the Demons and the Divine Race would be a disaster for the entire continent. Zhao Hai looked at their expression and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, there¡¯s no need to worry about me. Just go and take a rest. I¡¯ll go have a look outside, I¡¯ll take care of the unfinished work. Cai¡¯er is still here as well. Cai¡¯er, I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Young Master is too polite. I also have some control over the Space. Moreover, I really don¡¯t need to take a rest. Young Master can rest assured that I shall arrange everything.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned to look at Laura and the others and said, ¡°Well, you heard it. Go and take a good rest. Shue, Berry, you two go take a rest as well. The recent days have been too hard on you.¡±

    Berry smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Brother Hai. I¡¯ll being along with you. I¡¯m a God-rank expert as well, I don¡¯t need to rest.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Berry and then nodded, ¡°Alright, then you and Shue go with me. You also need to undergo some fights beforeprehending your own Domains.¡± Then Zhao Hai¡¯s body disappeared along with Berry and Shue. Zhao Hai appeared in Demon City first, he wanted to see the situation there before heading towards Rising Sun city.

    At this time, there weren¡¯t any people in Demon City, everyone has retreated, leaving an empty city behind. Zhao Hai looked at the state of the city and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The present Demon City looked like a ghost town, not a single sound can be heard inside it. The ground was also filled with junk, making it look bleak. But on the bright side, there weren¡¯t any deaths here because of a fight.

    Shue also looked at Demon City and felt quite awkward. Just yesterday, this ce was filled with people. Now, there wasn¡¯t anyone in this ce. The mercenaries and adventurers here had no choice but to give up their homes, it was a bit sad to think about.

    Zhao Hai flew above Demon City and looked at the Demon camp in the distance. The Demons were still busy right now. It seems like they weren¡¯t nning to stop building their city. Zhao Hai can even feel ten God-ranked aura emanating from their camp.

    Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°It looks like the Demons are catching up. But this is also good. The stronger they look, the more attention they would attract from the Divine Race. Let¡¯s go and take a look at Rising Sun City. I¡¯ll leave some God-ranked undead there before heading towards the Radiant Empire to take a look why the Divine Race are still yet to take action . After all, they just made a huge move.¡±

    After saying that, Zhao Hai used the Space to immediately teleport to Rising Sun City. Rising Sun City was the closest ce to Demon City. The distance between Rising Sun City and Demon City was only five small towns. Because of this, Rising Sun City was considered to be the second stronghold after Demon City.

    Rising Sun City was quite a big ce. It¡¯s original poption was about 1 million. At this time, it has be part of the defensive line. On the five towns between Demon City and Rising Sun City, other than mounted scouts, not a single person can be seen.

    Besmir and the others had already used the spatial rift in order to fall back to Rising Sun City. When they obtained Zhao Hai¡¯s order to retreat but didn¡¯t see him, they became immediately worried.

    It wasn¡¯t only Besmir¡¯s group who was worried. The people in Rising Sun City shared the same sentiment as well. Although Zhao Hai provided a spatial rift for transport, his absence made a lot of people very bothered.

    Zhao Hai might have given the order for retreat, but the one who delivered it was actually an undead that was under hismand. This wasn¡¯t Zhao Hai¡¯s usual actions, so it was not strange that people were quite anxious about the situation.

    Everyone who retreated from Demon City were very worried. But fortunately, their hearts were still stable. In any case, Zhao Hai¡¯s spatial rift have proven that he was still around. Maybe the reason for his absence was him being tied up somece else.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t ride his Bone Dragon this time, instead, he just straight up appeared inside the city. When Zhao Hai came out, he was immediately spotted by some Elven Archers, who couldn¡¯t help but cheer out loud.

    Although these Elves were arrogant, they weren¡¯t fools. When they saw Zhao Hai¡¯s fight with the Demons, they immediately became aware of how strong he was. They also understood that without Zhao Hai, defending against the Demons would be impossible. Zhao Hai nced at the people inside Rising Sun City. There were nearly 500 thousand people in the city, most of them were from Demon City. This made Zhao Hai feel relief. Then he turned his gaze towards the defenders on the walls and nodded as he waved his hand and summoned his undead outside the city.

    This produced another round of cheers. These people couldn¡¯t help but feel at ease upon seeing Zhao Hai. Normally, seeing undead would make them feel disgusted, but now, it seems like these undead had be much more lovable.

    Zhao Hai flew down towards a nearby Dwarf and then smiled, ¡°Brother, can you take me to the General¡¯s residence? I have some matters to discuss.¡±

    The Dwarf immediately replied, ¡°Of course, Elder,e with me.¡± Then the Dwarf¡¯s two small feet quickly led Zhao Hai towards the residence. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile at this scene as he led Shue and Berry forward.

    It didn¡¯t take too long before they arrived in Rising Sun City¡¯s City Lord Mansion. The City Lord¡¯s Mansion has now be the General¡¯s residence, Besmir and the others were here. The one with the highest authority in the City was now Besmir along with the Captains of the reinforcing armies. But since their numbers weren¡¯t much, Besmir still held a highermand.

    When Zhao Hai arrived at the General¡¯s residence, the guards at the gates immediately gave him a salute. Then one of them ran into the mansion without even saying anything, telling the people inside that ¡°Mister Zhao Hai hase¡±. Zhao Hai was amused at the man, then he turned to the Dwarf that led him and then said, ¡°Thank you brother. Here¡¯s take this as gratitude.¡± Then he gave the Dwarf a bottle of his distilled milk wine.

    The Dwarf was ecstatic at the gift, he immediately bowed to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Thank you very much, Elder Zhao Hai.¡± Then he turned around and ran. From his expression, it seems like he was eager to show off to hispanions. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care much about it as he turned and walked into the General¡¯s residence.

    Just as he entered the mansion¡¯s gate, he immediately saw Besmir, Julian, Ger, and Barres along with several Human soldiers. The soldiers were all looking at Zhao Hai with curiosity.

    Besmir led the others forward to greet Zhao Hai before giving a salute and said, ¡°Mister, wee back. Please follow us inside.¡¯

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll be impolite. By the way, how are things going on here?¡±

    Besmir quickly replied, ¡°Mister, everything has beenpletely prepared. Not only here, the others cities have settled down as well.¡± Zhao Hai nodded. Then he followed the group into the mansion. The battle room was muchrger than the one back in Demon City. Not only were there more maps present here, there were even some soldiers doing logistics as well as a sand table in the middle of the room.

    Zhao Hai inspected the room and gave a satisfied nod and said, ¡°This is a great room. This looks more like a battle roompared to the one in Demon City. Right, tell me the arrangements.¡± Then he went towards the sand table.

    Besmir and the others arrived by the table as well. Besmir beckoned to the sand table and said, ¡°Because of the short time, I can only make this simple sand table. Along with Rising Sun City, the other cities already has troops stationed inside as well as some mobile cavalry and scouts. In order to make the battle and retreat more convenient, we asked our Dwarf brothers to dig tunnels between the cities. However, since the workload is too much, there aren¡¯t much results yet. I believe that after Rising Sun City gets connected to the other cities, then we can act more unitedpared to now. Retreat and reinforcements would be carried out through those tunnels, making transport a lot less troublesome.¡±

 Chapter 717 - Divine Artifact

    <h4>Chapter 717 - Divine Artifact</h4>

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s a good method. But it¡¯s extremely time consuming. How about this, I¡¯ll try to discuss with the Emperors of the continent and see if they can lend some Earth Mages to help with the operation. However, since the Dwarves are still the experts in digging, Earth Mages would be ced under theirmand. Julian, you must link the cities as soon as possible. After that, start to link them to the other small towns as well. This will make our battles more diverse. Remember to make as much interconnected tunnels as possible. The Demons have their methods, they may cause some copse on the tunnels.¡±

    Julian nodded and said, ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ve already made ns about that. I had the tunnels dug very deep so that general spells wouldn¡¯t be able to destroy it. Tunnels are our expertise, so you don¡¯t need to worry about this matter.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll ce my trust on the ability of the Dwarves. I¡¯ll be heading towards the Radiant Empireter to see the situation there. I¡¯ll leave some undead here in the meantime. Don¡¯t worry, even if they send God-ranks, they won¡¯t be able to deal with me. Moreover, I¡¯ve also taken a look at the Demon camp. They have focused on building their city, so they won¡¯t be attacking anytime soon. I¡¯m just worried about what ns the Divine Race are having, so I decided to take a look.¡±

    Julian nodded, ¡°Would you like to have the Patriarch bring the Divine Artifact here, increasing the security?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that right now. We need to have Patriarch Billy and the others to keep the defense in ra Mountain. If things go bad, then we can just give up on the Buddha Empire, handing it over to the Divine Race and the Demons. That way, those two can just contend for thend, fighting with each other in the process.¡±

    The people in the room froze when they heard Zhao Hai, theirplexions weren¡¯t exactly beautiful. Most of the people here are from the Buddha Empire, this was where they grew up, where their family thrived. Hearing that they must give up their hometown was something very unpleasant to hear. Zhao Hai looked at them and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it too much. You¡¯re just giving up your homes, yournd. In the end, your families are still there. Wherever your family is, then that ce is your home. You don¡¯t need to worry too much here, the Demon¡¯s wouldn¡¯t being for quite some time. They have a certain understanding about the Divine Race, so they should be conserving their strength ,not leaving their camp.¡±

    The people rxed, then Zhao Hai looked at them one by one before waving his hand, making Shiying appear. Then Zhao Hai looked at the people inside the room and said, ¡°This is Shiying, the Demon God-rank expert. He is now my undead, he will be my representative here. Even if the Demons or the Divine Race attacks, you don¡¯t have anything to worry about since I shall be returning at the quickest time. Well, then I¡¯ll be leaving. Besmir, I¡¯ll leave everything here to you.¡± Besmir nodded, then Zhao Hai vanished from the room along with Berry and Shue.

    Everyone present were already aware of Zhao Hai¡¯s space divergent ability. Because of this, they weren¡¯t very surprised with Zhao Hai¡¯s performance.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s group of three appeared on the Radiant Empire¡¯s border. There weren¡¯t any changespared to their past visit. The dead people and beasts at that time were still present. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t feel extreme anger this time. He needed to wait in order to take revenge so he decided to bury that feeling deep inside.

    Zhao Hai came this time in order to see the newnd that had descended. He wanted to see what¡¯s currently happening there and know why the Divine Race had yet to make an action.

    He moved and flew towards the newnd. Zhao Hai was a God-rank expert so he naturally wasn¡¯t slow. When he arrived at the ce, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. It was because he saw a group of people. All of them were wearing the standard gown of the Radiant Church, it seems like they were people from the church.

    When he saw these people, Zhao Hai¡¯s killing intent couldn¡¯t help but re up. At this time, the people from the Radiant Church had also discovered Zhao Hai. Currently, the Church didn¡¯t have a lot of members remaining, only the core people were left. Altogether, these people number around a thousand. The worst of them were 8th rank Warrior or Mage. Unexpectedly, their 9th ranks had actually reached a hundred people, this number wasn¡¯t small.

    When the people from the Church discovered Zhao Hai¡¯s group, their 9th ranks immediately flew over, headed by three people. The forefront of the three was an old person, he seemed to look over a hundred years old. His beard was snowy white as he wore a golden Radiant Church robe. In his hand was a sparkling golden book. This book made him appear like deity.

    There were two red-robed people on each of the old person¡¯s side. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t recognize these two people, but their strengths were 9th rank. One of them held a while staff, while the other held a sword.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about who these people were. From his deduction, the old man should be the church¡¯s Pope while the other two should be red-robed archbishops. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t pay attention on these three. However, what took his attention were the items on their hands.

    These three items looked very umon. Most importantly, Zhao Hai can feel that these three items emanated an aura simr to Iron Hammer and Bloody War. It seems like these three items were Divine Artifacts.

    When the Pope saw Zhao Hai staring at the book on his hand, he couldn¡¯t help but stare as well. Then when Zhao Hai paid attention to it, the Pope immediately knew that Zhao Hai had discovered what his book was. This book wasn¡¯t a normal one, it was actually sacred scripture that was given to him by the Divine Race, a Divine Artifact. The same was true for the items held by the two red-robed Archbishops, the Radiant Staff and the Sword of Judgement.

    For Zhao Hai to notice these items in such a short time exins that Zhao Hai was a really powerful man.

    The Pope looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, I didn¡¯t think that you would arrive today. Submit to me right now, and when the Gods descend, I shall put a good word out for you. You have created huge troubles for the Church, and since we cannot change our ns, we had no choice but to do a Blood Sacrifice. This action made the Gods very angry, the people in the Radiant Empire were their most pious servants, and all of them died because of you.¡±

    Zhao Hai coldly looked at the Pope and thenughed, ¡°What a joke, they died because of me? Who killed them? Weren¡¯t they killed by you hypocrites? And now you have the guts to pin the deed to me? You¡¯re truly shameless.¡±

    The Pope calmly stared at Zhao Hai, ¡°They are the Church¡¯s most faithful servants, naturally they are prepared to be sacrifices for our God. If not for your disturbance, we wouldn¡¯t have used them. Instead, we would have used heathens for the sacrifice. Because of you, all of them died, so isn¡¯t that your mistake?¡± Zhao Hai sneered at the Pope¡¯s statement, ¡°Heathens? And what qualifies being a heathen? Is it just because they don¡¯t believe in your Radiant God? In this world, there isn¡¯t only one God, so why would they need to believe in yours? Hahaha, now that I¡¯m thinking about it, all of them were killed because of their belief in the Radiant God, isn¡¯t that quite ironic?¡±

    The Pope coldly replied, ¡°Everyone who believes in the Radiant God aren¡¯t heathens. The Radiant God is omnipotent, the Radiant God is indescribably formidable. For them to be sacrificed to his cause is their fortune. Their souls would be purified.¡±

    Zhao Hai sneered and said, ¡°Purification, the soul just flows out of the body and perishers, nothing else. Sigh. Its useless to keep talking to brainwashed people. Shue, Berry, kill them all. But be careful, these people are carrying Divine Artifacts. Their capabilities aren¡¯t small.¡±

    The two nodded, then Shue wielded his big axe and rushed straight into the enemies. Berry, on the other hand, slowly vanished into thin air. Zhao Hai just stood there without moving, observing the actions of the two. He wanted to give them more chances to fight. As soon as theyprehend a Domain, then they would be full-fledged Gods. In this chaotic situation, only then would they be free from constant peril.

    When the Pope saw Shue rushing over, he immediately retreated while having the other 9th ranks go forward. They spread out as they attacked Shue.

    Shue didn¡¯t have time to waste with them. His figure suddenly shook asrge quantities of Doppelgangers appeared by his side, proceeding to kill these 9th ranks.

    These 9th ranks didn¡¯t expect Shue to have this ability, causing them to be caught off-guard. In an instant, their numbers immediately fell by arge margin.

    Shue didn¡¯t care about the remaining 9th ranks as he continued to charge towards the Pope. The Pope wasn¡¯t expecting Shue to be this formidable as well. However, when he saw that the enemy was still approaching, he lifted his sacred scripture up and said, ¡°God decrees that all enemies shall be punished!¡±

    Then as he said that, a bunch of white light went out of the sacred scripture. This white light quickly coalesced to be a light sword as it went towards Shue¡¯s direction.

    Shue made a low grunt as he lifted his axe and greeted the light with the axe¡¯s projection. When the axe hit the sword, it didn¡¯t manage to block it. The axe projection was destroyed while the light sword continued on towards Shue.

    Shue¡¯s eyes twinkled brightly, then his figure moved as he dodged the attack while charging towards the Pope. But then, the sword of light actually went around and attacked Shue¡¯s back.

    When Zhao Hai saw the sword of light¡¯s movements, he couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow. He didn¡¯t think the techniques of the Radiant Church would actually be this formidable. Not only did it break Shue¡¯s attack, it could even trace its enemy¡¯s position. This Divine Artifact surely was quite unique.

 Chapter 718 - Comprehending A Domain

    <h4>Chapter 718 - Comprehending A Domain</h4>

    At this time, the red-robed Archbishop bearing the radiant staff began to move. He held his staff up high and muttered an incantation. A ray of light started to cover the Pope, protecting him. Then as the Archbishop bearing the sword of judgement started to attack, he suddenly felt something beside him, this made him immediately dodge to the side.

    However, he wasn¡¯t able topletely dodge the attack. On his left arm were four w marks. The wound was quite deep, the flesh was gouged out as blood continued to flow.

    At this time, Berry¡¯s form appeared ten meters away from the injured Archbishop. Berry was no longer the gentle woman who was right beside Zhao Hai. Both of her hands were now equipped with foot long nails, sharp to the point of showing cold light. Four of her nails, besides the thumb, in her right hand was now dripping with blood.

    Berry chuckled tenderly, sounding out as a delightfulughter. However, those who heard it felt their will copse a little. Then Berry smiled as she held her bloodied hand out and licked it with her long tongue. Her movementspletely enticing while at the same time quite dangerous.

    Zhao Hai discovered that Berry¡¯s attack didn¡¯t only involve his nails. Herughter and her movements were actually a type of mental attack. Since mental attacks of the Subi were formidable, and their control fantastic, this made it hard for their moves to be discovered. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have stronger spiritual force, then it might be impossible for him to notice it.

    Zhao Hai was surprised at Berry. He didn¡¯t expect her to have this wild side, this astonished him very much.

    On the other hand, the people from the Radiant Church were very startled. They hadn¡¯t felt Berry approach at all. In their opinion, this feat waspletely impossible.

    These people were the strongest experts of the Radiant Church. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been bestowed Divine Artifacts. Because of this, they were very confident in their own strength. They simply couldn¡¯t believe that someone was able to bypass their detection and arrive by their side.

    But how could they know about the powers of the Subus race, or the fact that Zhao Hai had reached God-rank. After all, they were just 9th rank experts.

    The littledy Subus continued to chuckle, then her figure disappeared once more. This made the people from the Radiant Church unconsciously take a step back. The Archbishop with the radiant staff couldn¡¯t help but increase his protection. At the same time, the Pope also opened his sacred scripture.

    When Berry attacked the red-robed Archbishop, Shue¡¯s clones had already eliminated the other 9th ranks of the Radiant Church. Shue¡¯s clones held absolute superiority when it came to strength and numbers. The 9th ranks had no chance to retaliate at all.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand, wrapping the dead 9th ranks and made them into undead. Then Zhao Hai pointed his fingers towards the 8th rank experts before the new undead proceeded to ughter them.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t change the appearances of these undead into skeletons. Instead, he made them into zombies, in other words, he maintained their original faces. This was to make the Radiant Church witness helplessly as their own allies were killing them. This would be a huge impact for these people. These were their allies, friends, and superiors. Having them turn around and kill them caused panic and fear to the victims.

    In this situation, how could it be possible for the people from the Radiant Church to keep their morale. Additionally, Zhao Hai¡¯s 9th rank undead were very strong, it didn¡¯t take long before flesh and blood began to stter around the ce.

    However, Shue had actually met with some trouble. He was now faced against the sword of light. The sword was very strong, able to defeat a thousand axe projections from Shue¡¯s clones.

    After the Pope released another the sword of light, he didn¡¯t close his sacred scripture. Instead, he closed muttered an incantation once more, ¡°God decrees that everything is just an illusion. One needs to open his eyes to see the truth!¡±

    Just after he muttered those words, a white light appeared on his side, then it slowly transformed into a huge white eye. The eye turned and projected a beam towards the area right behind the Archbishop with the staff.

    A grunt came as Berry¡¯s hand shed with the light, shattering it. However, this also revealed Berry¡¯s form.

    Then the Archbishop with the sword of judgement immediately moved and swung his sword towards Berry¡¯s direction. Berry wanted to turn invisible once more, however, the white eye ejected a beam once more, forcing her to reveal her form.

    Zhao Hai saw all of these happen but still didn¡¯t go forward to help. He knew that he had underestimated these Divine Artifacts. Its possible that these artifacts were no worse than God-rank experts, they might even be stronger than average God-ranks. No wonder the Dwarves and the other races were able to defeat a God-ranked expert using only their three artifacts, these items were truly strong.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t regret sending Shue and Berry to this fight. Only through battles would these two grow, and will soon develop their own Domain.

    Shue was now being assaulted by two swords of light. This made him very angry, he didn¡¯t think that he would have problems in dealing with some 9th ranks with divine artifacts. This was too shameful, he was losing face for his Young Master.

    Shue couldn¡¯t help but be enraged at this point. He roared and this time, he didn¡¯t use a projection of the axe for attack. Instead, he injected his energy into the axe in order to attack. The whole axe turned blood red, shoots of light continued to dance wildly around the axe. With Shue in the center, red light was whistling about in a ten meter surrounding. These weren¡¯t projections, all of these was just the aura that was given off by the axe.

    The two swords of light stabbed into Shue¡¯s axe aura. Then an intense sh sounded out. After some time, Shue¡¯s figure backed up, his clothes were ripped into two, his skin was wounded in some areas. At the same time, the axe on his hand now had two grain sized holes. But fortunately, the overall damage to the axe was not too serious.

    However, Zhao Hai noticed the damage. He knew that Shue¡¯s axe was built with quality. It shouldn¡¯t be too far from a Divine Artifact. It seems like Shue needed a better weapon than this one.

    When Shue finally disperse the two swords of light, he made a furious roar as he went towards the Pope. The Pope flipped the page on his sacred scripture and said, ¡°God decrees that all enemies shall fall into Hell. Unable to be reincarnated!!¡± Just as his words fell, two big white hands suddenly appeared in the sky, one above Shue and one below. Then the two hands went closer to each other, intending to tten Shue in between.

    Shue wanted to move to the side, but discovered that it was impossible for him to move, he seemed to be imprisoned. Shue panicked, he couldn¡¯t help but turn his head to Zhao Hai. He hoped to obtain help from his Young Master. However, Zhao Hai stayed put, showing Shue a face full of hope.

    When Shue saw Zhao Hai¡¯s expression, he knew that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to help him right now. He was hoping that Shue would break through.

    When he understood Zhao Hai¡¯s purpose, Shue¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but shake. Then he screamed violently as the axe in his hand swung around wildly. However, the two big hands seem to be unaffected. More pressure came as Shue¡¯s space inside became smaller and smaller.

    Zhao Hai was now starting to worriedly look at Shue. Although he hoped that Shue would break through, he was still afraid that Shue would get heavily injured. Zhao Hai was thinking that he may have been too impatient. Berry and Shue just became Demigods, so it may be impossible for them to be a God in such a short time. It seems like he had gone too far.

    After thinking up to this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh and prepared to make his move. However, Shue¡¯s axe aura suddenly vanished. Shue was just stood there, calmly holding his axe. This made Zhao Hai stare, confused. And at this time, Shue started to swing.

    The speed of this attack wasn¡¯t¡¯ fast, it can even be described as rtively slow. Every single movement can be seen by the naked eye. However, such a move actually manage to crack the enclosure made by those two big white hands.

    As the axe chopped, a blood red gas started to wrap Shue¡¯s body. Then this gas expanded, getting bigger and bigger, and even bigger as it stopped when it became asrge as the Demon Herd¡¯s Domain. Then the gas formed into a red sphere, surrounding Shue who was in the center.

    But this wasn¡¯t¡¯ the end, the red sphere slowly started to take shape. In the end, it turned into the shape of an axe. This was a greataxe, a two ded axe. Its body waspletely blood red, but the edge of the axe was actually golden. This made the greataxe appear even more sharp.

    When Zhao Hai saw this axe, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. He knew that Shue had finally seeded, he had finallyprehended his own Domain. Although it was still in its first stage, it was still a very great achievement.

    At the same time, seeing Shue¡¯s process ofprehending a Domain also gave benefits to Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai¡¯s Domain was directly made by the Space, there were some parts of it that he was still yet to understand. However, Shue¡¯s Domain was self-made. In fact, the only difference between a God and a Demigod was their understanding of a Domain. But this understanding was more difficult than once can imagine.

    Demigods and gods, if purely based on strength, then they were simr. Their only difference was that one had a formidable Domain while the other didn¡¯t.

 Chapter 719 - Hook!

    <h4>Chapter 719 - Hook!</h4>

    A Domain is basically a technique in utilizing one¡¯s own ability. At the same time, a God-rank who had a Domain would be able to absorb energy much more efficiently.

    This was something that Zhao Hai had found out when he used his Domain. However, he still wasn¡¯t able to convey this information over to Shue and Berry. This was because Zhao Hai didn¡¯tprehend his own Domain. Shue and Berry can only rely on themselves for this matter.

    Every God-rank thatprehended their Domain would be able to more skillfully exercise their strength. An action that made them use all of their strength from before would only take half after getting a Domain. At the same time, their execution time would also be 40 percent quickerpared to before.

    The Pope and the others couldn¡¯t help but stare nkly at Shue. They didn¡¯t know what just happened, and why such a thing urred.

    The Pope and the others weren¡¯t God-ranked experts, so their understanding about God-rank wasn¡¯t that much. Since the Divine Race controlled the Radiant Church, then it was naturally for them to restrict crucial information regarding these things. Moreover, the Radiant Church didn¡¯t expect that God-ranks would emerge from the Ark Continent. The situation was just like what Zhao Hai thought. The reason why the Ark Continent wasn¡¯t able to produce God-ranks was due to the machinations done by the Divine Race.

    In order to achieve their goal of conquering the Ark Continent, the people from the Divine Realm began to make their preparations after their first failure. They first sealed the passage from the Ark Continent to the Divine Realm. This passage was as old as thews of the Ark Continent. If one were to look at it, the Ark Continent was a ne that was much lower than the Divine Realm. The strongest people in the Ark Continent were nobodies once ced on the Divine Realm. It was for this exact reason that the Divine Race deemed it proper for them to enve the people in the Continent. In their view, the higher nes should rule the beings from the lower nes. After all, their strengths and abilities were much stronger inparison.

    However, the people in the Ark Continent didn¡¯t want to be ves to the Divine Race. Because of this, the natives of the continent decided to band together and resist, making the Divine Race suffer a loss. Being unable to conquer a lower ne was a huge embarrassment to the Divine Race. To make sure that the blunder wouldn¡¯t happen again, the Divine Race started to prepare for their next move in the past tens of thousands of years.

    The Divine Race first gathered a lot of strong people in the Divine Realm in order to forcible seal the passage between the two nes. Although it seems like it was just like blocking a road, it still made an impact to the Ark Continent. After the passage was blocked, God-ranked experts can no longer emerge from the Continent.

    And to maintain the position of being superior, the Divine Race refrained from telling too much information, even to those faithful to them like the Radiant Church. Because of this, the Pope and the others were ill informed of the rank a step above from them.

    Now when they saw Shue¡¯s Domain, even if they couldn¡¯t understand what it was, they could still feel the immense pressureing from it. This made the three of them more careful.

    Compared to the three, Shue was much more rxed. He felt that his energy absorption has gotten quicker. Moreover, his control over his strength has be more streamlined. At the same time, he was also made aware about how to use his Domain.

    Shue felt that his Domain was like a Space of his own. In this space, he can control everything. All attacksing from outside would be much weaker and all attacks that he made seemed to double in power once used within the Domain.

    Shue slightly closed his eyes, understanding his own Domain. This was the Domain that heprehended himself, so it didn¡¯t take long before Shue understood itpletely.

    Shue opened his eyes and looked at the Pope¡¯s group. He coldly snorted as his hand moved, pointing the blood red greataxe towards them.

    The Pope stared for a moment, then he felt that he had been ced in a dangerous situation, he immediately opened his sacred scripture and then chanted, ¡°God decrees that all your attacks shall be withstood by me. All suffering shall be bent by faith!¡± Then a huge angelic figure appeared in front of the Pope. There was a beastskin belt around its waist and it waspletely covered in wounds. At the same time, there was also bloodstains on its clothes, it looked very fierce.

    This angelic figure was actually a legend in the Radiant Church. It¡¯s called ¡®guardian angel¡¯, it was said that this angel would bear the sufferings of a thousand believers. But in truth, this legend was just an advanced level light magic.

    Then the Divine Race established the Radiant Church, they had also taught the light mages modified light magics. These light element spells were mystical, they felt very sacred when used. The sacred feeling was felt whether these spells were made to attack or defend.

    This trick has been useful in the past as well as in the present. In the past, people thought of these spells as miracles. Now that the Church had a lot of followers, these magics were always thought to be actions made by the angels, they were made with divine power.

    Shue¡¯s axe continued to chop towards that angelic figure. Then the angel went alive, it issued a pained moan as its head split into two. However, that was it, Shue¡¯s axe was stopped, it couldn¡¯t continue on after splitting the angel¡¯s head into two.

    Shue stared, then immediately made another attack towards the Pope. At this time, the sword bearing Archbishop rushed over, swinging his sword towards Shue. When Shue¡¯s axe projection hit the sword, both attacks nullified one each other.

    Then the Pope opened his mouth and chanted, ¡°God decrees the annihtion of the enemy. All enemies shall be punished. All enemies shall be suppressed. All enemies shall be subjected to the punishment of light!¡± Then when his voice fell, a blinding light suddenly came from the sacred scripture. This light was brighter than the sun, one couldn¡¯t help but close their eyes upon being subjected to the re.

    Shue couldn¡¯t help but block his eyes as well. On the other hand, Berry called out in rm. Then after judging the situation, the Pope immediately said, ¡°Deal with the Subus first. Then we¡¯ll deal with the axe wielding man.¡±

    The two Archbishops immediately made their moves. Their bodies almost shing towards Berry. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but change his expression upon seeing this. He knew that Berry had suffered some wounds. This was because light magic had an innate strength against Demonic beings. And the recent attack was the sacred scriptures light magic.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make his move. He knew that if he helped Berry right now, then she would forever be unable toprehend a Domain. Because of this, Zhao Hai continued to stand there.

    Berry saw the two Archbishopsing over and couldn¡¯t help but stare for a moment. Then she quickly moved and shed towards a red robed Archbishop. At the same time, Shue also sent an attack towards the Pope, intending to lessen the burden ced on Berry.

    However, it seems like the three people of the Radiant Church had their tunnel vision towards Berry. Even though Shue had made an attack, they still went straight towards Berry, making her fall into an unprecedented crisis.

    Zhao Hai prepared himself to move at any time, but still decided to stay his hand. This was Berry¡¯s most critical time. People can break through at a moment of life and death. If she misses this opportunity, then Berry might find it difficult to develop her own Domain.

    Berry¡¯s body had already reached the state of being able toprehend a Domain. The only thing that shecks was the opportunity to do so. Therefore, Zhao Hai decided to give Berry this opportunity to face life and death.

    Actually, before this moment, Berry knew that nothing would happen to her. She believed that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t allow to have her be injured. This kind of thinking became a barrier to her breakthrough. Only when sheprehends a Domain would she get away from being a Demigod and be a Full God.

    When the three people from the Radiant Church started to aggressively attack, Berry suddenly forgot Zhao Hai, she forgot about everything. The only thing in her mind right now was how to evade the Pope and the other two¡¯s attacks as well as how to counter. At this moment, Berry¡¯s Demonic blood finally activated, restoring her true Demon nature.

    Under everyone¡¯s gazes, Berry¡¯s appearance suddenly turned pale before she vanished from sight. The Pope and the two Archbishops couldn¡¯t help but stare upon seeing this happening. Then the furiously roared and attacked Berry¡¯s original position. However, the only thing that they hit was thin air, nothing else.

    The moment Berry vanished, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but faintly smile. Then he closed his eyes and sank his divine sense towards the small figure on his upper dantian. Then the eyes of the small Zhao Hai opened, his hair waved calmly as he released a formidable spiritual fluctuation all around Zhao Hai¡¯s body. Then everything was made clear, when those fluctuations returned. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but gawk at what he saw, it was actually a siege hook!

    Right, a siege hook, one that was used to climb walls. This fly hook was looked more formidable than the ordinary fly hooks that Zhao Hai saw back in ancient times. There were five fingers on this hook, they were no bigger than a person¡¯s finger. From what Zhao Hai can see, it seems like this hook was modeled after Berry¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 720 - Divine Race Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 720 - Divine Race Arrives</h4>

    The giant hook had a rope with it. This rope was made out of innumerable fments that looked like hair, they looked terrifying.

    Zhao Hai slowly withdrew his divine sense. He understood that this hook was just like Shue¡¯s greataxe, it was Berry¡¯s Domain.

    Berry¡¯s Domain looks like it had three functions. First was providing her with stealth. Moreover,pared to general stealth ability, her Domain seemed to provide a higher level stealth. Even light magic wasn¡¯t able to break this Domain.

    The second function was possibly to pull the enemies over. Otherwise, the hook wouldn¡¯t have this form. However, Zhao Hai was also sure that there were more to it than pulling enemies over.

    The third function seemed to be a mental attack. The rope on the hook looks like Berry¡¯s hair, making Zhao Hai think that it would make mental attacks.

    And just as Zhao Hai thought about it, the giant hook went flying and grabbed onto the shields of the Pope and the other two. When the hook reached two shields, the shields immediately shattered. However, when it came to the thirdyer, the hook got deflected. This wasrgely due to the staff bearing Archbishop to being very careful. Without the extra shields, the Pope¡¯s group would¡¯ve already been killed.

    The Pope¡¯s group couldn¡¯t help but cry out in rm. They didn¡¯t know what happened, but they saw that two of their shields had just shattered. But then, they immediately thought of Berry¡¯s abilities. They knew that Berry was capable of stealth, so this hidden attack should havee from her.

    However, they were still yet to find even Berry¡¯s shadow. The Archbishop with the radiant staff just made a few more protections around them, providing them with additional support. At this time, Shue moved.

    Shue has been paying attention to the Pope and the others¡¯ movements. When he saw Berry vanish, he couldn¡¯t help but stare for a moment. Then he immediately smashed theiryers of protection. Right now, there was only a singleyer of protection left for the Pope and the others.

    Berry didn¡¯t let this opportunity go. She grasped the rope and threw it towards the Pope and the others, entangling them in the process.

    At this time, Zhao Hai discovered that the three people from the Radiant Church were staying still, just looking nkly in the distance. They weren¡¯t any different from y or wooden statues.

    Zhao Hai understood that these three people had been enthralled inside Berry¡¯s mental attack. They weren¡¯t even thinking about their battle with Shue and Berry, they didn¡¯t move a step.

    Zhao Hai was already aware that Berry and Shue had won. Although their three enemies had three divine artifacts, the artifacts were already deemed useless. After all, they were only artifacts, they weren¡¯t real and independent God-rank experts. Because of this, even them were unable to leave Berry¡¯s mental attack.

    Under Zhao Hai¡¯s sight, Berry held her hook and gently attached on thestyer of the Pope¡¯s shield. Then she gripped her hook tightly as she made a final pull to break the Pope¡¯sst shield.

    The just as Berry was about to grasp the Pope¡¯s head, proceeding to kill him, a while light suddenly appeared from the sacred scripture. This stopped the attack while at the same time, awakening the Pope and the two Archbishops.

    At the same time, Shue sent several axe projections towards the Pope. And even if the Pope¡¯s group didn¡¯t respond, the sword of judgement suddenly separated itself from the red robed Archbishop and proceeded to block all of Shue¡¯s attack.

    After blocking the attacks, the radiant staff also flew up and released a lot of defensive shields all around the Pope¡¯s group. This made the Pope¡¯s group stare at the sudden change. However, they immediately turned ecstatic. As they opened their hands to receive the divine artifact, an archaic voice suddenly came, ¡°Those who attack the servants of the Divine Race shall receive punishment!¡±

    Berry and the others turned towards the direction where the voice came from. Then from the newly descendednd, an old person with white robes suddenly appeared. Both the beard and hair of this person was all white. This made him look like a wise old sage.

    Berry and Shue became startled, they knew that this was certainly a person from the Divine Realm. This person appearing wasn¡¯t good for them. Their n to eliminate the Radiant Church has just been ced into disarray.

    The Pope¡¯s group were overjoyed, they immediately knelt down and said, ¡°We¡¯ve seen the sacred master. Your loyal servants give their best regards.¡±

    The Divine Race person seemed to ignore the greeting of the Pope¡¯s group, he just nodded and said, ¡°Get up, useless things. You really can¡¯t do things well, but since we can¡¯t do it without your effort, then I shall save your lives today.¡±

    As soon as the old man finished speaking, he suddenly heard a sneer, ¡°Still daring to recklessly boast. They are already monkeys in the cage, and you still dare to guarantee their safety. I want to kill them today, let¡¯s see if you have the ability to stop that.¡±

    This made the people stare, then they turned to Zhao Hai. Shue and Berry¡¯s figures moved and returned to Zhao Hai¡¯s side. On the other hand, the old man actually gawked, he looked startled towards Zhao Hai¡¯s direction.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Divine Race person and then coldly snorted, ¡°Ipletely hate you Divine Race people. You still had the gall to be proud even if you haven¡¯t stepped a foot on the Ark Continent. I am going to kill these three today, you want to stop me? Then try it!¡±

    The old Divine Race person¡¯s eyes shed a cold light. He returned with a cold snort and said, ¡°Good, good. I didn¡¯t think that the Ark Continent would actually have God-rank experts. Also, even if we haven¡¯t reached the Ark Continent, then how does that matter? I can stillmand the divine scripture, radiant staff, and sword of justice to attack you. Just by your own strength, it would be impossible for you to block out attack. Do you dare to meet my attack?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Then try it. I will certainly kill those three today, turning them into my own undead. At the same time, i shall also snatch your divine artifacts away.¡±

    The old man got angry, he said, ¡°Arrogant! Ignorant and arrogant! You actually dared to disrespect this God. Suffer death!¡± Then he waved his hand as the sacred scripture opened up and released a sword of light towards Zhao Hai. At the same time, the radiant staff also gave of a dazzling white light, beaming an offensive light spell towards Zhao Hai. Then the sword moved forward to attack. The path of the sword of judgement was quite peculiar. It actually made a huge arc, intending to attack Zhao Hai¡¯s back.

    These three attacks weren¡¯t simple. The sword of light that came out of the sacred scripture was an overbearing attack. Moreover, in addition to being overbearing, it also exerted pressure. The pressure was akin to an attack by a God-rank expert.

    The offensive light magic was a soul attack, it was very formidable. And finally, the sword of judgement was quite peculiar. Even if one can see it, it was extremely silent. Other than sight, no other sense was able to feel it.

    If an average person were to meet this attack, then they would definitely be caught off guard. However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t a simple person. He didn¡¯t take these attacks seriously, then he suddenly said, ¡°Thunder!¡±

    Then nine beams of lightning came out, shing with the attack made by the radiant staff, eradicating it in the process. Then Zhao Hai continued, ¡°Mountain!¡±

    A huge mountain suddenly appeared in front of Zhao Hai, blocking the sword of light. Although the sword of light managed to make a huge hole in the mountain, it was still stopped.

    Then Zhao Hai said, ¡°Swamp!¡±

    The word caused a huge swamp to appear behind him. This swamp didn¡¯t look anything special, but when the sword of judgement collided with it, it seemed to be mired in a sticky web. Its speed got slower and slower before finally stopping in ce.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand as the three artifacts was pulled over to his body. The three artifacts didn¡¯t have enough time to run as they were immediately grasped by Zhao Hai. Just as they struggled, Zhao Hai immediately threw the three artifacts towards the Space. Upon absorbing the three artifacts, the Space quickly issued a prompt. ¡°Items with light energy detected. First item is an evil extinguishing book. The second item is a sacred staff. The third item is evil executing sword. Virus program detected in each of these items, negatively affecting their performance. Removing the virus, virus removed sessfully. Extracting light energy from the three items. All light element robots in the Space have now been upgraded to God-rank. The three artifacts has been integrated to the Blood Ghost Staff. Host can now judge a person, allowing the host¡¯s marked target to receive 50% more damage. Host¡¯s light magic has been increased by 50%!¡±

    Zhao Hai listened to this prompt with a nk expression. He couldn¡¯t respond to the influx of information. He didn¡¯t expect this result, it waspletely out of his expectations. The light-element undead had actually be God-rank. This was extremely good, this was because he had a lot of light-element undead!

 Chapter 721 - Using the Trigram

    <h4>Chapter 721 - Using the Trigram</h4>

    Zhao Hai had shed with the Radiant Church in many instances. Although not everyone in the church were light mages, they still held the majority of light mages and light attributed warriors. Additionally, Zhao Hai also killed a lot of magic beasts who had an innate talent in the element of light.

    From the moment they were born, the bodies of the residents in the Ark Continent had their own attribute. Let¡¯s take Meg, for example, she had the water attribute, so she was well suited to studying water magic. Therefore, there were quite a few people and beasts who had the light attribute. And some of them weren¡¯t under the Radiant Church.

    If Zhao Hai¡¯s calctions were correct, then all of the light element undead that the Space had numbered almost 10 thousand. In other words, he now had the same number of God-rank undead.

    However, after asking Cai¡¯er, he knew that these God-rank experts were only Demigods. This was because they had no Domain. Unlike the 500 God-rank Assassins who was actually found out to have their own Domain.

    Zhao Hai was confused about this in the beginning. However, he changed his mind when he began to understand. These God-ranked Assassins were brought up because of Shiying. Shiying himself had his own Domain, so this achievement had also manifested on the 500 undead Assassins. On the other hand, although the three artifacts were formidable, they were still artifacts in the end, unable to manifest a Domain. Because of this, the light element undead weren¡¯t able to have a Domain.

    After thinking up to this point, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The Space was indeed quite rigid. When talking about fighting strength, three 9th ranks with divine artifacts weren¡¯t any worse than Shiying, they might even be stronger. However, since they were artifacts and not people, the artifacts themselves were unable to establish a Domain. Because of this, the Space only extracted their strength and upgraded the undead, it didn¡¯t bother itself with giving the undead a Domain.

    However, Zhao Hai was still quite satisfied. No matter what, the Space now had 10 thousand God-ranked undead, about 1 out of a thousand undead were now God-rank. This made Zhao Hai smile. One must know that people with light element attributes were quite rare in the continent. If he hadn¡¯t exterminated the Radiant Church, then he wouldn¡¯t have this many God-rank undead.

    But to be honest, Zhao Hai¡¯s true happiness wasn¡¯t because of this matter, it was actually about the usage of the Dao Lotus. The Dao Lotus was extremely wonderful, it can attack, defend, help in absorbing energy, and even help inprehending the Heavens. This was truly a top ss treasure. However, Zhao Hai¡¯s understanding of the Dao Lotus was just limited, he hadn¡¯t even understood half of it.

    The three characters that he had shouted before were actually about the eight trigrams: thunder, mountain, and water! The eight trigrams is separated into eight sections, Heaven(Ti¨¡n), Swamp(De), Fire(Hu¨¯), Thunder(L¨¦i), Wind(F¨¥ng), Water(Shu¨«), Mountain(Sh¨¡n), Earth(D¨¬).

    When Zhao Hai acquired the power of the Dao Lotus, he also acquired the method of using the trigram. Using the trigram was quite convenient, as long as Zhao Hai says the character, then he would immediately get the corresponding knowledge in order to execute it. Moreover, each character¡¯s might was very formidable. Zhao Hai only used three characters in order to block the attacks of three Divine Artifacts, this was hard evidence towards the formidability of the trigram.

    After experiencing how strong the trigram was, Zhao Hai was now more confident regarding his own capabilities. With the help of the trigram, Zhao Hai was assured that he wouldn¡¯t be any worse than any expert from the Divine Race.

    Zhao Hai was now very clear about how fierce the trigram was. If hadn¡¯t used the trigram and only depended on his strength, the most he could do was to block the three divine artifacts, nothing else. Now that he had used the trigram, not only was he able to block the attacks, he was even able to capture the artifacts. For Zhao Hai, this was definitely a good result.

    Contrasting Zhao Hai¡¯s happy harvest, the old Divine Race man didn¡¯t know how to react. He didn¡¯t expect that their side would actually lose three divine artifacts!

    One must know that even in the Divine Realm, divine artifacts were still quite rare! In fact, what Iron Hammer told Zhao Hai before had some mistakes. Iron Hammer said that the Divine Race was strong, this was true, however, Iron Hammer didn¡¯t borate the fact that divine artifacts with their own spirits were also very rare. Artifacts with artifact spirits were also deemed to be on the top of the item echelon in the Divine Realm. Otherwise, the ancestors of the three major races wouldn¡¯t have entrusted their race¡¯s fate to Iron Hammer and the others. And if those kinds of Divine Artifacts were quitemon, then the Divine Realm wouldn¡¯t have been ruled by the Divine Race, but instead, by the Divine Artifacts!

    The three artifacts that the Divine Race had sent to the Radiant Church was meant to resist Iron Hammer and the others. However, since Iron Hammer and the others were injured, the Radiant Church managed to suppress their races quite easily without any intervention from the races¡¯ divine protectors. Because of this, an issue appeared on the Radiant Church, the seeding generations actually forgot the initial purpose of the three artifacts. This caused them to worship these artifacts, using them as little as possible. The Radiant Church had be unskilled in using the artifacts. In the end, the Radiant Church wasn¡¯t able to eliminate the other races and just continued to suppress them.

    The Divine Race¡¯s appearance in the rift as well as their modification of thews didn¡¯te without a price. Thend that descended actually had a protective shield. This shield wasn¡¯t used to guard against the people from the Ark Continent, instead, this shield was used in order to prevent any damages to thend as it fell down towards the Ark Continent. The shield was too formidable that it actually saved the fallingnd from being destroyed.

    However, because this shield was too formidable, the Divine Race couldn¡¯t just forcibly remove it, making it impossible for them to invade the Ark Continent immediately. Only after seven days, when the newnd gets stable would they be able to proceed with their invasion. Aside from their Divine Sense, the Divine Race were unable to enter the Ark Continent.

    This w gave Zhao Hai a huge advantage. The Divine Race person had underestimated Zhao Hai, he expected that he could justmand the divine artifacts with his Divine Sense in order to kill Zhao Hai. He didn¡¯t anticipate that the other party would actually take the divine artifacts for himself.

    When he felt that his connection to the divine artifacts were severed, the Divine Race person couldn¡¯t help but be angry as he loudly shouted, ¡°Brat, you dare! Return those artifacts immediately, or else, I shall shred you to bits!¡±

    ZHao Hai gave a cold smile and said, ¡°If you have the ability, thene. In the meantime, I shall be dealing with your dogs.¡± Then Zhao Hai waved his hand as a giant palm appeared and grabbed towards the Pope.

    The Pope was surprised, he sidestepped the attack as he muttered an incantation, giving himself a protective light element shield.

    However, even if he was fast, Zhao Hai¡¯s giant palm was faster. Just as the Pope made his move, Zhao Hai¡¯s hand already captured him. And with zero dy, the hand clenched itself,pletely crushing the Pope¡¯s whole body. After a short and pitiful squeak, the Pope had turned into a pile of mush.

    After that, Zhao Hai threw the Pope¡¯s body towards the Space. He wanted to see whether the Pope can still be turned into undead or not.

    He can! Although the bones had been crushed, the Pope was still turned into an undead This was due to the two requirements of making an undead, one was the flesh and blood, and the other was the soul. The soul, flesh, and bones were just materials in making undead. One couldpare it to making a sword where you need to use iron, fire, and hammer. The bone was like iron, the flesh and blood was fire, and the hammering was like the magic spell. Even if the iron was broken, it can still be merged together, and as long as there was fire and a hammer, then the sword can still be made.

    Upon seeing this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t be polite, he immediately did the same to the two red-robed Archbishops, then turning them into undead creatures.

    The person from the Divine Realm had a paleplexion as he looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s actions. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to have this much courage. He actually dared to kill he people of the Radiant Church in front of the Divine Race¡¯s eyes.

    One shouldn¡¯t just look at how the Divine Race treats the Radiant Church. Although they were seen as dogs, the Divine Race was still very satisfied with the church¡¯s work. After all, the Divine Race wouldn¡¯t be able to break through the space and change the continent¡¯sws without the help of the Radiant Church. He just promised the Pope¡¯s group that he would save their lives. However, Zhao Hai was still able to kill them, for the Divine Race, this was an absolute shame.

    After looking at the Divine Race person¡¯splexion, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly, ¡°Divine Realm friend, I had always been waiting for your arrival in the Ark Continent. In fact, I already prepared a lot for this to happen. However, the Demons suddenly appeared, this derailed my n. This should have derailed your n as well. At this point, we are in the same starting line. As long as your people arrive in the Continent, then I will immediately have you pay for the lives of the people in the Ocean Waves Dynasty. I¡¯m very hoping for your quick arrival, I can¡¯t wait to kill several people from the Divine Race.¡±

    The Divine Race old man looked at Zhao Hai, and with clenched teeth he retorted, ¡°Just you wait. When we arrive in the continent, I shall personally remove your bones one by one. I shall then go to your family and then feed them to the dogs!¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the old man and then coldly smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you. Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± Then he brought Shue and Berry along with him as they turned around and leisurely walked back to the continent, purposefully making the old man¡¯s eyes turn red.

    But what this Divine Race person didn¡¯t see was Zhao Hai¡¯s pale face just as he turned around. This didn¡¯t signify that he was afraid of the Divine Race, nor was it because he had a hard fight with them. On the contrary, he was very satisfied with today¡¯s result. Berry and Shue were able toprehend a Domain, and he even managed to acquire ten thousand God-ranked undead as well as three divine artifacts. Today truly brought him a great harvest.

    The reason for Zhao Hai¡¯s ugly expression was because of anger, he was raging at the Divine Race. These people simply didn¡¯t see the residents of the Ark Continent as people. Their arrival in the continent showed how they regarded the people of the continent. Compared to the Demons, it seemed like they were much worse.

    Zhao Hai had an understanding regarding the Demon Race. He knew that the Demons lived with the rule of the jungle. The weak could only be either food or ves, nothing else. But this characteristic made it sure that they wouldn¡¯t just wantonly kill people. After all, an alive ve was much better than a dead one.

    Although the Demon Race¡¯s final goal was acquiring the Ark Continent and killing every single resident inside it, Zhao Hai discovered from their actions tens of thousands of years ago that this was might not be the case.

    From the nature of the Demon Race, they would surely change their mind. It was possible that they didn¡¯t want to eliminate everyone inside the Ark Continent, they also want to rule the ce.

    On the other hand, with how the Divine Race sees the people of the Continent, they would absolutely not be lenient. This can be seen in their previous action. In order to make their target, the Divine Race actually made the Radiant Church sacrifice an entire country¡¯s worth of people. If the Divine Race were to use this mentality in dealing with the Ark Continent, then the residents surely wouldn¡¯t be able to live proper lives.

    When Berry and Shue saw Zhao Hai¡¯s expression, they didn¡¯t say anything. Although they weren¡¯t aware of Zhao Hai¡¯s thoughts, they still saw what happened to the Radiant Empire. They too were seething with rage.

    The number of people in that country wasn¡¯t small, and the Radiant Church actually killed them off. In the end, only 1 thousand people, all of whom were the core of the Radiant Church, were left. All others weren¡¯t spared, this was too ruthless, it wasn¡¯t strange for people to be angry at this.

    After some time, Zhao Hai let out along breath, calming his emotions. Then he lead his group back to the Space as they entered the vi. Upon entering, Zhao Hai immediately said to Laura, ¡°Laura, inform all the armies in the Buddha Empire to rotate the defense and focus on the Radiant Empire. The attack of the Divine Race would truly be fierce. Focus all future defense strategies towards them. As for everything else, leave them to me!¡±

    Laura nodded, then went along to follow Zhao Hai¡¯s directions.

 Chapter 722 - An Enemy of an Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 722 - An Enemy of an Enemy</h4>

    Lizzy turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°The Divine Race truly are formidable. They changed thews of the heavens and the earth, they even managed to block the progression to God-rank. And now, they managed to bring an entire army in order to deal with us. It seems like they were truly annoyed by their past failure. Their n of attack would surely be as fast as lightning. Fortunately, we had managed to get good fortunes to resist them. But Brother Hai, would the ordinary armies really be of use? They will surely die in the battlefield!¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed, ¡°We still need to have them. After all, they are also residents of the Ark Continent. If we don¡¯t make them help, then they might feel dread when everything is over. They might fear that we would coerce them in the future. Also, did you forget about the other races in the Divine Realm? One must know that the Divine Race still had their own enemies in the Divine Realm, and those were the Gods of the three races. If those three races were to enter the war, then it would be a huge advantage to us. These people would definitely be great allies.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Lizzy gave out a small sigh, ¡°I understand. But Brother Hai, do you believe that those Gods are still alive? It¡¯s been countless years, I¡¯m afraid that they had been eliminated a long time ago. Even Gods wouldn¡¯t be alive after tens of thousands of years.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I¡¯m also aware of that. However, them being of help is still a huge thing for us, so we might as well try. If those Gods can help, then establishing a good rtionship with them would be very good. Even if they can¡¯t, then we can just rely on our own strength, showing them that we can provide sufficient power. Its good to have more people who have a grudge against the Divine Race.¡±

    Lizzy understood Zhao Hai¡¯s words, in the simplest form, Zhao Hai just expressed that an enemy of an enemy is a friend. If those Gods have a grudge against the Divine Race, then as long as they see Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, then these people would certainly help out. With Zhao Hai, they can unite and destroy the Divine Race together.

    However, Lizzy still couldn¡¯t help but express her worry, ¡°But Brother Hai, do these GOds really have a grudge with the Divine Race? If they don¡¯t, then what do we do?¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes shed a cold light, ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing we can do. If worsees to worst, then we will make God-ranks ourselves. Let¡¯s see which is more formidable, my Space, or the Divine Race.¡±

    At this time, Laura came back, she turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, the order has been passed around. I believe that it wouldn¡¯t take too long before they make the proper adjustments. Do we really have to look away from the Demons?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°We still need to be on guard. However, the Demons aren¡¯t rtively strongpared to the Divine Race. From what I felt today, there are only ten God-ranked experts in their camp. Moreover, with the big move of the Divine Race, the Demons are surely to be on full defensive mode. They are more focused on the Divine Racepared to us. For them, the Divine Race is more dangerous.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded, what Zhao Hai said was true. Both the Demons and the Divine Race weren¡¯t aware that Zhao Hai already had God-rank undead. Since they didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai¡¯s side to have more strength, then they would definitely suffer in the future.

    At this time, Lizzy asked, ¡°Big Brother Hai, did you just say that the Divine Race needed several days beforeing out?¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°Less than seven days. This was something that came out of the Pope¡¯s own mouth. I¡¯m afraid that these seven days would be the most peaceful days of the Ark Continent.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°Brother Hai, we should have the Dwarves and Elves make the proper arrangements. At the same time, informing the four big Empires would be great as well.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Although the Divine Race and the Demons have already appeared, most of the Ark Continent¡¯snd was still in the hands of the four Empires. And even if the Buddha Empire has been turned into a battlefield, it was still in Zhao Hai¡¯s control. If the Divine Race and the Demons wanted to disrupt the continent, then it was certain that they would send some experts towards the other four Empires, harassing the Ark Continent¡¯s rear.

    At this point, Zhao Hai¡¯s most difficult problem was the issue of military strength. One shouldn¡¯t overestimate Zhao Hai¡¯s more than 10 thousand God-rank undead. All of these undead were crucial in the actual battlefield. These 10 thousand undead simply aren¡¯t enough in front of the Demon and the Divine Race. This was what made Zhao Hai very worried.

    Without God-rank experts, then any preparation was useless. This made Zhao Hai anxious. Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s worried expression, Lizzy couldn¡¯t help butfort him, ¡°Big Brother Hai, how about we return to the ck Wastnd and take a look at the situation. See if any of the 9th ranks have made a breakthrough. If they did, then you can just hand the task of protecting the Empires over to them. As long as they stop the attack for some time, then we can use the Space in order to rescue the people.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, it has also been a long time since I returned to the ck Wastnd. Let¡¯s go back and have a look.¡± He stood up and then along with the others, they vanished and returned to Iron Mountain Fort.

    Green and the others were currently inside the castle. The ck Wastnd has been extraordinarily busy recently, there were simply too many people herepared to before. The Dwarves had dug out a lot of caverns in Iron Mountain. Moreover, they had also started to deliver iron ores from the mountain every day. The Dwarves already had their own furnace in the castle, all of them were busily making various types of weapons.

    The Elves weren¡¯t idling as well, they kept nting trees all around Flower City. At the same time, they were also manufacturing weapons. The Elves were very clear, the Ark Continent was on its way to disaster. It was impossible for them to live like before, wherein they werepletely focused on making artware.

    Only the Beastmen weren¡¯t present in the wastnd. This was because there was no need to move. The Beastman Prairie was also quite far from the Buddha Empire. Even if the frontlines were shaken to its core, they prairie still wouldn¡¯t be affected. However, the Beastmen were going all out in dispatching its troops in order to help.

    The ck Wastnd had already been made known to everyone on the continent. After all, a lot of Human refugees were sent here. But nobody dared to have greedy thoughts when it came to the wastnd. This was because Zhao Hai was a very strong leader. There weren¡¯t a lot of fools that dared to covet his territory.

    Green and the others were fairly busy each day. There were a lot of neers in the wastnd, their basic necessities were needed to be managed. Otherwise, chaos would ensue. It was great that these supplies were already prepared by Zhao Hai, there weren¡¯t any shortages that happened. Additionally, the various groups also had their own managers, this allowed Green to be less busy than he needed to be.

    Green and the others were currently on a meeting. In attendance were representatives from the Dwarves, Elves, Beastmen, and Humans. These people were in charge of managing their respective people. Although the ck Wastnd had a lot of refugees, Zhao Hai still kept his strict rules in ce. It was also made clear that the punishments on each rule breaking was the same for all races.

    The major leaders weren¡¯t in opposition to this rule. The status and strength of Zhao Hai were too formidable, all of them were very respectful towards his decisions.¡¯

    When Green heard that Zhao Hai hade back, he immediately led the managers to see Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai talked to these people, asked them about their situation, and then had them go back to their posts.

    After the managers had left, Zhao Hai immediately turned to Green and said, ¡°Grandpa Gree, how are things going? Did any of those 9th ranks from before break through to God-rank?¡±

    Green shook his head and said, ¡°Not a single one. Origin Sword Saint was the closest one. Those 9th rank beasts would have it much harder to reach God-rankpared to the Humans. Young Master, did something happen?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he reported what happened with the Divine Race to Green. After Green heard Zhao Hai¡¯s words, he knit his brows and said, ¡°This is really quite troublesome. Young Master, I think the most important thing that we need to do is to spread what happened to the Radiant Empire. Otherwise, people from the continent would still think that the Divine Race are good people. If ¡®they still held belief in the Divine Race, then they might cause internal problems to our side.

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll have the major powers do this. Our main concern is ourck of people. And once the Divine Race discovers about the ck Wastnd, then they would surelye and target it first. First is because this is our root, and the other reason is because they really hate me now.¡±

    Green nodded, then he said, ¡°Young Master, how do you n to deal with this?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment before he withdrew the three divine artifacts that he had taken from the Radiant Church. Although these three artifacts had been integrated to the Blood Ghost Staff, Zhao Hai could still take them out. After all, even if the three artifacts had great powers, they were still quite inferior to the Blood Ghost Staff.

    Zhao Hai gave the three artifacts over to Green and said, ¡°Grandpa Green, take these three divine artifacts. These things were handed over to the Radiant Church by the Divine Race. Now, they are all under the Space¡¯s control. You can use this sword of judgement. The radiant staff will be given to Grandma Marine while the book will be handed over to Grandpa Kun. Keep these things as a secret. Once the Divine Race attacks, you can use them to resist for quite some time.I will immediatelye over and help as soon as I receive word.¡±

    Green wasn¡¯t polite, he took the three artifacts and said, ¡°Alright. Young Master, you need to be careful. Right, how are Berry and Shue doing?¡±

 Chapter 723 - Adjusting Strategies

    <h4>Chapter 723 - Adjusting Strategies</h4>

    When Zhao Hai heard Green, he couldn¡¯t help but smile lightly as he replied, ¡°They had been great. Shue and Berry managed toprehend a Domain. Right, in two days, when the second batch of herbs matures, we¡¯ll immediately have Shue promote his clones. At that point, our strength would even be greater.¡±

    Green pped his hand and said, ¡°Fantastic! We¡¯ll be confident in facing the Demons and the Divine Race by then. Right, Young Master, what are you nning to do in the future?¡±

    Zhao Hai calmly replied, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the Divine Race to attack us when their shield disappears. At that time, we¡¯ll take the offense to them. I¡¯ll get an army and give them spatial water in order to be raised to 8th rank and then 9th rank. Only thisposition could manage to face our two enemies. Even if other people are eager to help, all that would be waiting for them is death!¡±

    Green knit his brows and said, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that reveal the existence of the Space?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The only thing that they would discover is the fact that I have a form to increase one¡¯s strength, the Space would never be connected.¡±

    Green nodded, ¡°Alright, at the worst, people will die. Young Master, you don¡¯t need to worry about the things here. There won¡¯t be any problems.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too strict on the refugees. As long as they don¡¯t make a huge mistake, then that would be fine. After all, these people are in a new environment. If you push them too much, then they might think that we are bullying them.¡±

    Green smiled and said, ¡°Young Master can rest assured, we have yet to punish someone. Everyone here respects the Young Master¡¯s instructions. But if we find someone, then we guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t be punished too hard.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Then that¡¯s good. The continent has been plunged into hard times. The Divine Race had changed thews of the heaven and earth. This would surely bring about some consequences. The Divine Race are truly scums, they even used such a method.¡±

    Green was confused at Zhao Hai¡¯s statement, he looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Young Master, is the change in thews really that serious?¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°Naturally. In the past, the Ark Continent was an independent ne, it had its ownws. Now that thesews had been changed, it had shattered the continent¡¯s division towards the Demon Realm and the Divine Realm. These two higher nes might not find trouble with this, but the Ark continent would surely feel the hardships. With the Ark Continent being disturbed, I¡¯m afraid that we would be susceptible to more invasions from other nes in the future.¡±

    Green stared for a moment before his expression changed, ¡°It¡¯s like that? When that happens, then wouldn¡¯t the continent be destroyed?¡±

    Green¡¯s worries held true basis. The reason why the Ark Continent was invaded by the Demons in the first ce was because of the initial action made by the Divine Realm, having a God descend. Now that thews had been changed even more, the consequences would surely be more severe. The Ark Continent was fortunate that it hadn¡¯t been destroyed in the first ce.

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly, this was only his guess. But this guess had been made while he was connected to the heavens because of the Dao Lotus. What he understood was only a few things, so he could only make an intelligent guess at this point.

    When Green saw Zhao Hai¡¯s expression, his chest couldn¡¯t help but feel heavy. If what Zhao Hai said was true, then the disaster for the Ark Continent has just started.

    Upon looking at Green¡¯s face, Zhao Haiforted him, ¡°Grandpa Green you don¡¯t need to think about it to deeply. In the worst case scenario, we can all just hide inside the Space.¡±

    Green nodded, then he knit his eyebrows and said, ¡°Young Master, this oue has surely been thought of by the Divine Race. Wouldn¡¯t it be detrimental for their goals if the Ark Continent were to be unsafe?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought about it, and then he said, ¡°That may be possible, however, we can¡¯t make solid judgements this early on. When wee in contact with the Divine Race, then it may be possible for us to be clear about it. Alright, Grandpa Green, I won¡¯t be staying for long. I¡¯ll be heading to the Buddha Empire now to take a look.¡±

    Green nodded, ¡°Young Master, you don¡¯t need to worry about here.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then he gave a signal to Laura and the others before they entered the Space. Then Zhao Hai took Shue and Berry to Rising Sun City.

    Rising Sun City was the most forward defense against the Demon Race. Originally, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want toe here. However, since he was most familiar with the people transferred from Demon City, he decided to upgrade the strengths of the people here first.

    Moreover, he came here to trade Shiying. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have too many God-rank experts. Therefore, he can only leave Shiying here to guard the ce. But now, he has a lot of light element God-rank undead. The light element is extremely strong against the Demons. Because of this, Zhao Hai prepared to have Shiying go against the Divine Race while leaving some light element undead here.

    Although the Demons have gone silent and had paused their construction, Zhao Hai knew that all of this was because of the changes to the Ark Continent¡¯sws. The Demon should be revising their ns at this time.

    In the past, thews of the Ark Continent were still present. Even if the Demons wanted to attack the continent, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to send too many God-ranks. Because of this, they decided to build a city and steadily advance, stationing God-ranks on each forward city as they slowly devour the continent.

    Thews of the Ark Continent also didn¡¯t allow too many God-ranks inside it. This was the reason why the Demons didn¡¯t dare to send a lot of God-ranks.

    The Demons had done a lot of experiments in the past years. Although they didn¡¯t think of changing thews of the continent like the Divine Race, they were still able to create a concrete n. These experiments included sending God-ranks to the continent to see how many experts the continent would be able to support, and also how long they could stay.

    After constant experiments, the Demons have finally gained their results. Thews of the continent only allowed up to five God-ranks to enter. If a single God-rank enters, then the continent can allow this expert to stay for half a year. But this God-rank also needed to adjust for a month before he can move. After one month, the God-rank would be able to disy 70% of his power. In three months, he can show 80%. Then after more than five months in the continent, the expert can achieve 90% of its power. After reaching this peak, the God-rank would then need to leave after half a day.

    This was the reason why the Demons opened a spatial rift. And this was also the reason why the Demon Dragon King and the four others were the only ones sent as the vanguard.

    For five God-ranks, the continent would only allow them to stay for three months. Half a month to adapt to thews, then after that half-month, they would be able to use 60%. After one month, 70%. Two months, 80%. Then on the third month, they would return.

    This was thew of the Ark Continent. The Demons had regarded thisw heavily. They sent out five God-ranks this time in order to secure the Demonic Abyss. They were afraid that the Ark Continent¡¯s people would destroy their city.

    The Demons knew that it didn¡¯t matter what they did, as long as they used the Blood Void, then the destructive disy would certainly alert the residents of the Ark Continent. Because of this, the Demon Realm didn¡¯t hesitate to send five God-rank experts.

    However, when the Demon Dragon King and the others arrived in the Ark Continent, they were immediately met with Zhao Hai, even before they hadpletely adapted to thews.

    Because they weren¡¯t able to adapt, the Demon Dragon King¡¯s group couldn¡¯t disy all of their strength. Although they were God-ranks with strong abilities, their power were still reduced by the continent. Without adapting to thews, these God-ranks would need to return to the Demon Realm after one month if they decided to disregard thews. This situation made it hard for the Demons. If they were forced to go back after one month, then Zhao Hai would be able topletely lock them out, seeing that he can use 100% of his strength. Shue and Berry were also present, with them in hand, Zhao Hai would be able to deal with every God-rank that the Demon Realm would send. One could say that the Divine Race had provided the Demons some breathing room for their future ns.

    Now that thews had been changed, there was no need for the Demons to make their city. They can just send their God-ranks in along with their army in order to conquer the entire Ark Continent. They would start by capturing the cities as they advanced to all the corners of the continent.

    The Demons needed to be swirt because the Divine Race was already here. If they continued to build their city, then it was possible that the Divine Race would have already conquered the continent. The Demons would be ordering soup without being able to drink it. Because of this, the Demons have decided to change their strategy.

    After thinking up to this point, Zhao Hai decided to trade Shiying with the light element undead. Although Shiying wasn¡¯t weak, he wasn¡¯t the strongest Demon either. His techniques were all made in the Demon Realm, it wasn¡¯t ideal for him to face the Demons in the battlefield since he couldn¡¯t disy his strength to its full potential.

    The light element undead, on the other hand, were different. The light element was used to suppress the Demons. Even if these undead weren¡¯t high-level, only being Demigods, they can still get an advantage due to their numbers. Along with Besmir and the others, they would surely be able to go against the Demon attack.

 Chapter 724 - Promotion

    <h4>Chapter 724 - Promotion</h4>

    Besmir was still inside the General¡¯s residence. Although they already had a lot of reinforcements, Besmir still didn¡¯t have a moment of relief. He had seen the fight between Zhao Hai and the God-ranked Demons. To be honest, upon seeing the battle, a deep anxiety rose inside him. The strength that Zhao Hai and the Demons had shown was just too tremendous. Each punch and kick that they did seems to be able to move mountains. Facing enemies like these needed more than just ordinary soldiers, they needed 9th ranks if they wanted to keep up. Besmir was very clear about Zhao Hai¡¯s importance in resisting the Demons and the Divine Race, but the help that Besmir and the others can provide was just too low.

    Because of this thought, Besmir worked hard. Hepleted every single task diligently. This was to minimize Zhao Hai¡¯s worries as he battled the Demon Experts. There was little time when he rxes, he was almost always inside the battle room. Those who were with him were almost scared of his frantic work.

    While Besmir was looking at the sand table, a voice suddenly came from outside, ¡°We have seen Mister!¡±

    Besmir stared, then he quickly recovered himself as he turned around to see Zhao Hai. Besmir immediately stepped forward and gave a salute, ¡°Mister, pleasee in.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he entered the battle room. He turned to Besmir and smiled faintly, ¡°General Besmir, you¡¯ve been working hard. I came here today because I have something for you to do. Have everyone leave the room. Berry, Shue, go guard the door.¡±

    After hearing this order, Besmir couldn¡¯t help but be startled. However, he immediately had everyone leave the room as Shue and Berry guarded the entrance. Zhao Hai sat on a chair and beckoned towards another in front of him, ¡°General, please take a seat.¡±

    Besmir was quite anxious about Zhao Hai¡¯s actions, however, he still sat down and listened intently. Zhao Hai smiled at Besmir and said, ¡°General, tell me about what you think of this war. No need to hold back.¡±

    Although Besmir didn¡¯t understand where Zhao Hai wanted to take the conversation, he still nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Mister, to be honest, I really don¡¯t feel good about this war. The Demons are just too strong. And since the Divine Race managed to shatter the heavens, causing ripples everywhere, I also reckon that they¡¯re quite strong. The reason why I don¡¯t feel good is because of you, Mister. You are strong, but as for us, we can only do so much. There are too few people in the continent who can provide sufficient help to you. I¡¯m not too optimistic about the future.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he replied, ¡°What you said is true. The present situation isn¡¯t really good. But we aren¡¯t left with nothing. Everyone knows that I have a lot of good things in my hands. And those things are truly unique in the continent. Nobody understood why this was the case. In fact, there really isn¡¯t anything mystical about it, I just happen to have a team that specializes on alchemy and refining. Our goal is to develop a way to quickly improve one¡¯s strength.¡±

    Besmir listened intently to Zhao Hai. When he heard thest words, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but shine. He can now understand where Zhao Hai¡¯s conversation would end up.

    Seeing Besmir¡¯s expression, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Right, the General is a smart person. It seems like you already understood why I came here today.¡±

    Besmir looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Is Mister saying that the potion has beenpleted?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Correct. The potion has been finished. It doesn¡¯t have any side effects. After drinking it, average people would reach 8th rank within two days. After reaching 8th rank, they can then drink another potion that can help them reach 9th rank in one day. Only by doing so would we gain a chance against both the Demons and the Divine Race.¡±

    Besmir looked nkly at Zhao Hai. If he wasn¡¯t aware of how strong Zhao Hai was, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to believe any of this at all. He would just think that Zhao Hai was crazy.

    In the past, 9th ranks were the top existences in the continent. 9th ranks were very hard to reach for ordinary people. Now, Zhao Hai told him that he can make 8th ranks in two days, and then a 9th rank in one. A 9th rank experts in just three days? This was something beyond crazy.

    Zhao Hai smiled at Besmir¡¯s expression, he turned his hand as a bottle appeared, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then go and try it.¡±

    Zhao Hai ced the bottle of spatial water on the table and then said, ¡°Drink this potion. Since you are 7th rank, then you¡¯ll reach 8th rank by tomorrow. When that timees, I shall give you another potion to promote you to 9th rank.¡±

    Besmir looked at Zhao Hai, and then at the bottle on the table. In the end, he nodded and didn¡¯t say anything before taking up the jar and drank it up in one go.

    Seeing Besmir¡¯s action, Zhao Hai faintly smiled and said, ¡°Go and take a rest. Stabilize your breathing. Come see me tomorrow.¡± Besmir nodded. Then Zhao Hai stood up and said, ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t be disturbing you any further, take a rest.¡± Besmir stood up, gave Zhao Hai a salute and then left the battle room. Originally, the General¡¯s residence was the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. The current battle room was the mansion¡¯s lobby. There was a small guest room at the side of the lobby, that room had now be Besmir¡¯s bedroom.

    When he saw Besmir leave, Zhao Hai turned around and walked out. Outside the room were the other enlisted officers. All of them were respectfully standing, nobody dared to speak a word.

    Zhao Hai looked at them calmly and said, ¡°General Besmir had something to do today. Don¡¯t disturb him. Leave two guards to protect the entrance. If you need anything, then just hold it off until tomorrow.¡± All of them responded, nobody made ament. All of them were aware about Zhao Hai¡¯s status. He wasn¡¯t only an elder and a prince, he was a God-ranked expert, a peak existence in the Continent right now.

    One must say that in the past, the 9th ranks of the continent could see themselves as Zhao Hai¡¯s equal. But now, nobody would dare do so, Zhao Hai was at the apex of strength.

    After the group left, Zhao Hai released Alien and then entered along with Shue and Berry before going back to the Space.

    Laura and the others were currently handling material allocation and transport. At the same time, they were also sending letters to the Emperors of the continent, informing them about what happened to the Radiant Empire. This would be used in order to spread information about the atrocities of the church, making the poption lose faith in them.

    Besides this matter, Zhao Hai also made them ask the Emperors for their most trusted people. Moreover, Zhao Hai also stated that he wanted to promote the strengths of those on the list. As for those people that the Emperors didn¡¯t trust, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t bother with them in the future.

    The Emperors immediately believed Zhao Hai¡¯s words. They already knew Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. Don¡¯t think that the people in Demon City were all from the Buddha Empire. Among the Adventurers and Mercenaries were spies of the other major powers. Because of this, it didn¡¯t take too long before Zhao Hai¡¯s fight has been made known to the entire continent.

    After knowing Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, these people weren¡¯t worried about being fooled anymore. With Zhao Hai¡¯s capabilities, then he would have already acted, he wouldn¡¯t wait until now.

    The most happy about this situation were the people in Lyon Empire. Zhao Hai was their current Emperor. Having such a powerful ruler, it wasn¡¯t strange for the poption to rejoice.

    Because of this as well as other reasons, the Empires immediately sent their lists over to Zhao Hai. They didn¡¯t hesitate a bit and send a huge pile of names. Upon seeing this list, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, this was because almost all of these people were 8th ranks.

    For Zhao Hai, this was a good thing. This would eliminate the period of turning them into 9th ranks.

    But since these people were the trusted people of the major Empires, it would be impossible to direct them to the battlefield. However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t counting on them to be on the battlefield. He wanted to use these people as a proof. As long as these people get promoted, then everyone in the continent would have faith on Zhao Hai¡¯s method. When that timees, then there won¡¯t be any issue whenever Zhao Hai wanted to promote additional people.

    After the names were sent, Zhao Hai immediately took some water from the Blood Pond and then had them sent to the different Imperial Pces for the people on the list to drink while he stayed in the Buddha Empire.

    After handling these matter, Zhao Hai finally rxed. He rested inside the Space as he prepared to go to battle at any time.

    Zhao Hai was also waiting for the herbs in the Space to mature. He wanted to make God-ranked potions as soon as possible. The Divine Race were waiting for their shield to expire, only then would they be able to start their invasion of the continent.

    After having rested inside the Space, Zhao Hai appeared on the City Lord¡¯s mansion the next morning. At this time, Besmir had also woken up. He had truly be 8th rank. When he saw Zhao Hai, he was very excited, he immediately gave a bow and said, ¡°Mister, thank you very much. I have already reached 8th rank.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he withdrew another bottle, this one had water from the Blood Pond. Then he gave the bottle to Besmir and said, ¡°The potion in this bottle will promote you to 9th rank. After bing 9th rank, I¡¯ll have to ask you to gather some trustworthy people in Rising Sun City. After gathering them, go and call me. I¡¯ll improve them to 9th rank so that they can have more impact on the future battles.¡±

 Chapter 725 - God-rank Army

    <h4>Chapter 725 - God-rank Army</h4>

    Standing calmly in front of the Processing Machine was Zhao Hai. He looked at the machine as it swallowed up the materials on the ground, the gold coins on his inventory a million coins less. Then the machine started its timer.

    This was the second time that he was making a God-rank potion. Because of this, he was now quite familiar with the process. The only thing he needed to do was wait, when the timees, Shue¡¯s clones would also be 9th ranks.

    One must say that Zhao Hai was very lucky in having Shue as his subordinate. Shue¡¯s cloning ability was just too formidable, it was basically a one-man army. Now that he can drink another God-rank potion, his clones would now be 9th rank as well. This thought was just too scary.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai was worried whether Shue¡¯s God-rank clones would also be able to establish a Domain. If they did, then it would be very good for Zhao Hai¡¯s side.

    The timer beeped down unceasingly. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh as he said, ¡°I hope our time is enough.¡±

    The one who heard him was the nearby Berry, she looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Feel relieved, Brother Hai, we certainly have enough time.¡±

    Shue looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, rest assured, this Shue will definitely be of use, definitely.¡± Zhao Hai smiled faintly and patted Shue on the shoulder as he said, ¡°Everything will be alright, there¡¯s no need to worry about it too much. You will certainly be a huge help. In the future, you and your clones would be part of the main army. A man that can turn into a thousand would be terrifying in the battlefield. Hahaha. The Divine Race wouldn¡¯te soon, but even if they do, we still don¡¯t need to be afraid of them. To be honest, I want the Divine Race toe sooner, I really wanted to see how strong they are.¡± Shue nodded, but his eyes were still firm. Then Shue looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, can I ask you for one thing?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he smiled and said, ¡°Say it, there¡¯s no need to be too polite to me.¡± Shue nodded and then said, ¡°Young Master, can you promote Shun next time? Out of all the people on our side, Shun is the mostpatible to be my partner in the battlefield. But if the Young Master has any ns, then you don¡¯t have to consider my request.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed, and then he patted Shue on the shoulder and said, ¡°Hahaha, I thought that it was something serious. Don¡¯t worry, focus on having your clones be God-rank first. After that happens, then your Young Master would help Shun be 9th rank.¡± Shue was overjoyed by Zhao Hai¡¯s reply, he quickly replied, ¡°Thank you, Young Master.¡± Zhao Hai patter his shoulder once more and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head back in. Let¡¯s drink a couple of cups. We¡¯ve been too busy these days, we need to rx.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s heart felt warm after listening to Shue¡¯s request. Shue hadn¡¯t asked for anything ever since he followed him. This was the first time that Shue made a request, but it actually wasn¡¯t for himself, instead, it was for a friend. After bing God-rank, Shue didn¡¯t forget about Shun. This made Zhao Hai very happy.

    After they arrived at the Space, Zhao Hai made Meg prepared several dishes. Then he sat with Shue in the dining room while having a few cups of liquor. On the other hand, in every city in the Buddha Empire, people who had been ced on the list have emerged to be 8th ranks, some even got promoted to 9th.

    These 8th ranks can be promotedter on. As for these 9th ranks, Zhao Hai asked Cai¡¯er to observe their current actions.

    A 9th rank expert was a significant person in the Continent. Although these people were elected, it was still difficult to be assured that they won¡¯t do anything excessive upon bing 9th rank. But if they do, then Zhao Hai would definitely be impolite.

    Besmir was now 9th rank. Aside from him, there were also quite a number of people who had be 9th rank in Rising Sun City. These people included Elves, Beastmen, and Dwarves.

    As the number of 9th ranks increase, Besmir¡¯s mood had be better and better. A lot of 9th ranks meant that Rising Sun City¡¯s fighting strength was strong. For Besmir, this was truly a good thing.

    Additionally, among these 9th ranks were Elves, Beastmen, and Dwarves, races who found it hard to upgrade their strength. However, once these people be 9th ranks, their strengths would be a lot more than any Human experts.

    Besmir¡¯s current emotion wasn¡¯t unique, it had also propagated all throughout the continent. In the Buddha Empire, 9th ranks started appearing in each of the cities. This caused the people to have their morale increase.

    However, although these people had be strong 9th ranks, nobody dared to act arrogantly. Earlier, there were some people who had be 9th ranks who thought that they were already great. Zhao Hai might not care about normal arrogance, but when these people started to do evil things, Zhao Hai immediately sent and undead to seize this person. After that, the undead didn¡¯t hesitate to execute this person in front of the whole city before turning the person into an undead.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s lightning-fast methods truly frightened everyone. This caused the recently promoted 9th ranks to behave themselves.

    Two days had already passed by, Zhao Hai and the others were in front of the Processing Machine. The timer on the machine was quickly approaching zero. When the timer turned zero and the beeping stopped, the God-ranked potion immediately appeared in front of them.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hesitate as he took the potion and handed it over to Shue, ¡°Shue, drink this immediately. I reckon that the Divine Race would be here soon. We need all the strength we can muster.¡±

    Shue didn¡¯t waste any words, he immediately took the potion and downed it in one go. This time, Shue didn¡¯t need to stabilize himself. His body just shone a blue light for a moment, then after the light vanished, Shue turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master.¡± Then another Shue appeared on his side. Zhao Hai can sense the aura of a God-rank expert on this clone of Shue.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Good, good. Right, does he have a Domain?¡±

    Shue nodded, ¡°He has, Young Master. After all, he is another version of me. The only reason he isn¡¯t¡¯ God-rank before was because there wasn¡¯t enough energy in the first potion. Now that I had enough, my clones¡¯ immediately got improved. He will have everything that I have, including my Domain.¡±

    Zhao Hai felt great happiness, ¡°Great. That¡¯s fantastic! Hahaha. I really am envious of your divergent ability. Good, good. Let¡¯s go out and see when the Divine Race would arrive. I can¡¯t wait to see their expressions.¡± Then Zhao Hai took Berry and Shue out of the Space.

    The three of them went out and arrived inside Upper Bank City¡­ This city was also one of the big cities in the Buddha Empire. But now, the ce waspletely deserted. It was actually part of Zhao Hai¡¯s initial n for defense, however, due to the sudden appearance of the Divine Race, they had no choice but to vacate this city.

    Zhao Hai wanted to have his first sh with the Divine Race in this city. This was because of its good position as well as it being the first city to be encountered if one were toe from the Radiant Empire. It would be impossible for the Divine Race to miss this city.

    The reason Zhao Hai was assured was because he knew how arrogant the Divine Race were. From the way they act to the way they talk, these Divine Race people would definitely ce their crosshairs on Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai just killed the Pope in front of them while also taking three of their divine artifacts. In this situation, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t need to go to the Divine Race, the Divine Race would be the ones who will go to him.

    After all these considerations, Zhao Hai felt relieved as he waited inside the city. He must teach the Divine Race a lesson, let them understand that the Ark Continent wasn¡¯t their own backyard. They couldn¡¯t just take a walk here whenever they wanted. The Ark Continent wasn¡¯t their pig pen, and its residents aren¡¯t their farm animals. If they wanted to conquer the Ark Continent, then they would need to show real skill. Even if they went all out, the end result was stillpletely unknown.

    Originally, Upper Bank city held a poption of a million people. Additionally, this was also the closest Buddha Empire city from the Radiant Empire. It itself held great strategic significance. Because of this, the walls of the city were quite thick. Moreover, the city was also protected by a magic formation. Although this formation was nothing in Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes, it still proved how valuable this city was.

    After Zhao Hai¡¯s group of three appeared in the city, Laura and the others followed them out. These days, the women were very busy inside the Space, they went out this time to taste some outside air.

    Even if the environment inside the Space was very good, staying for too long inside it would also make people depressed. A change of scenery was always good.

    The group stood on top of the city wall, looking towards the distant Radiant Empire. At this moment, Lizzy opened her mouth, ¡°The poption of this city used to be 1 million. Now it had turned into a ghost town. Sigh, Human affairs are truly unstable.¡±

    Zhao Hai turned to Lizzy before looking at the empty city streets, ¡°This is already good. If you go to the Radiant Empire, not only would you see a dead atmosphere, you would also see dead bodies strewn around. Seeing all those dead people just on the streets would make you gasp, that scene was just too terrifying.¡± Lizzy felt herplexion pale, she couldn¡¯t speak. At this time, Shue turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, we should see whether we can make good use of this city¡¯s magic formation. Although it can only be used for defense, it is much better than nothing.¡±

 Chapter 726 - Crystal Stone

    <h4>Chapter 726 - Crystal Stone</h4>

    Zhao Hai looked at how big the city was. With this size, it was impossible for it to not have a defensive magic formation. However, the capabilities of this formation was too limited when facing a God-rank expert.

    But this didn¡¯t mean that formations were useless. On the contrary, magic formations came in many types. Moreover, the size of the formation also needed to be taken into consideration.

    The defensive capabilities of these magic formations mainly depend on the crystal stones used. If the energy inside these crystals was formidable, then the formation would be formidable as well. If the energy of the crystal was too low, then the magic formation would also be weak.

    The issue with this was the fact that the Ark Continent rarely had big crystal stones. The current crystal stones on the Ark Continent couldn¡¯t even block the attacks of 9th rank experts, much less God-ranks.

    Naturally, Shue knew about all of this before he told his idea to Zhao Hai. After seeing that Zhao Hai was considering it, he added, ¡°Young Master, have forgotten about the crystal stones that you discovered back in the Northern Icefield? Those crystals were very full. You can try and see what effects those would have on the city¡¯s magic formation.

    Zhao Hai stared, then he patted his head and said, ¡°I actually forgot about those. Good, then I¡¯ll try it immediately. Shue, you take care with the instation of those crystals while I head out of the city. After those crystals are installed, you go and feel the energy of the formation, see if it can produce sufficient energy for our use. Record all of your findings.¡±

    Shue understood what Zhao Hai meant, if this experiment ends with a sess, then its impact for the continent would surely be huge.

    Shue nodded as he made his clones appear. Zhao Hai waved his hand, withdrawing a pile of crystal stones and gave them to Shue. The clones immediately took the crystals and ced them alongside the city¡¯s magic formation.

    Zhao Hai was now outside the city. He quietly observed the situation to see if the crystals would be useful in protecting the city.

    Not long after Zhao Hai went out, ayer of protective shield covered the city. This shield wasn¡¯t the same as what Zhao Hai saw before. In the past, the protective shield that Zhao Hai saw had a pale yellow color. On the other hand, the shield in front of his was actually blue in color, one could even see some ripples urring here and there.

    Zhao Hai stared at this protective shield, he couldn¡¯t help but ce his hand on its surface. It didn¡¯t take too long before a chilling cold air was felt. Zhao Hai gawked, but he wasn¡¯t surprised. After all, the crystals that he put out were ice crystal stones.

    Then Zhao Hai established his Domain, he waved his hand as a giant palm appeared. The palm made a fist as it attacked the protective shield.

    The result surprised Zhao hai, the shield actually wasn¡¯t destroyed. Conversely, the the protective shield sted out a cool air, freezing the big hand.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think that this protective shield would have this effect. He shook his Domain and attacked the protective shield with full force. The protective shield rippled, but it wasn¡¯t broken. Moreover, Zhao Hai can feel the waves of cold air transmitted from his Domain. This chilling wave was very strong. If a Demigod were to be careless, then they would definitely be injured by this shield.

    Zhao Hai nodded and then retrieved his Domain. After that, he turned to Shue as thetter dissolved the magic formation.

    After Zhao Hai returned to the City, he immediately went to Shue and said, ¡°What did you get? How much energy did my attack take from the crystals?¡±

    Shue promptly replied, ¡°Young Master, the crystals are very formidable. Your attack took almost no energy away from the crystals. Moreover, I discovered that as long as one injects energy into the crystal, it can recharge itself indefinitely.¡±

    Zhao Hai was shaken,then he immediately took a new crystal stone from the Space and poured his energy into it. Strangely, no matter how hard he injects his energy, he couldn¡¯t do it. Zhao Hai stared for a moment, then he turned to Shue and said, ¡°Shue, give me one of those used crystals.¡±

    Shue nodded, then he took a piece of crystal and gave it to Zhao Hai. Upon receiving the crystal, Zhao Hai immediately tried to inject his energy into it. This time, it didn¡¯t take too much effort for the crystal to ept energy. Before long, the crystal was filled to the brim. Zhao Hai made some calctions, the energy that he had injected was the same energy it took for an ordinary attack. It seems like the magic formation didn¡¯t consume too much energy and it can also be used repeatedly.

    After thinking up to this, Zhao Hai took a used crystal and then gave it to Laura, ¡°Laura, try pouring your energy into this crystal.¡±

    There was a reason why Zhao Hai did this. After bing God-rank, one¡¯s energy would undergo a change, it would be much purer than before. Moreover, it would also lose its original attribute, it was simply pure energy.

    Such pure energy can surely power a crystal. However, the general strength of the continent only involves 9th ranks. One must know that 9th ranks still had their attributes. Laura¡¯s attribute was fire, which happened to be the exact opposite element to the ice crystal. Zhao Hai wanted to see whether Laura can pour her energy to charge the crystal.

    Laura tried it for a moment before she shook her head and said, ¡°Brother Hai, it¡¯s no good. I can¡¯t pour anything into the crystal.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned to Megan and said, ¡°Megan, you try.¡±

    Megan nodded, then she received the stone from Laura and then tried to pour energy into it. She didn¡¯t expect that she would be sessful. Before long, the crystal was filled. Megan turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Elder Brother Hai, I can pour my energy into it. The crystal has been filled.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then took another used crystal and gave it to Meg, having her try. In the end, Meg was unable to pour her energy inside. Zhao Hai can now affirm that the crystal would only attract energies of the same attribute or God-rank energy. Other attributes were no good.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to Megan and said, ¡°Megan, how much energy did it take you to fill the crystal up?¡±

    Megan recalled for a moment and said, ¡°Not that much, approximately about 1% of my total energy. I can recover it after a while.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°That¡¯ good. Let¡¯s see how those Divine Race fellows attack me this time.¡±

    At this moment, Laura turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, are you nning to have these crystals power the magic formations in the continent?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°You should be aware of the situation regarding the major cities in the continent. Aside from our help, they really don¡¯t have much in terms of defense against the Divine Race. If the Divine Race decided to causerge scale trouble, then the continent would surely be ced into turmoil. If our rear gets chaotic, then our job in the frontline would be affected.¡±

    Laura understood what Zhao Hai meant. The present situation was like this. Even if the Divine Race were yet to appear, they still needed to make sure that everyone waspletely safe.

    Iron Hammer said that the Divine Realm was much differentpared to the Ark Continent. Newborn children in the Divine Realm were already 8th ranks. When they grow up, they would freely enter 9th rank. Upon cultivation, they can easily reach God-rank. This was a terrifying thing to think of.

    Think about it, a ne that allows the existence of God-ranks, even if the amount of this God-ranks wasn¡¯t a lot, they would still add up to a terrifying amount. Because of this, Zhao Hai needed to prepare in dealing with the Divine Race.

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, since these crystals can rece ordinary crystals, then would they work on magic cannons as well? Will the power of the cannons increase?¡±

    When he heard Laura, Zhao Hai stared, then he immediately nodded and said, ¡°This is a good idea. Let¡¯s go and make some experiments.¡± Then the group¡¯s figures vanished as they used the Space to transfer to the Lyon Empire.

    No matter what, Zhao Hai was still the Emperor of the Lyon Empire. Doing his experiments here would certainly have no issues.

    Although Zhao Hai was the in-name Emperor of the Lyon Empire, the one running everything here was actually Evan. The entire Lyon Empire knew that Zhao Hai was busy in the frontline, battling with the Demons and the Divine Race. Because of this, the Empire followed Evan¡¯s instructions.

    Fortunately, Evan had ruled the Purcell Duchy, so he had great experience in management. He knew what to do with great Nobles, therefore, there weren¡¯t much troubles in the Lyon Empire. At the same time, these Great Nobles didn¡¯t dare to cause any trouble. Everyone in the continent knew about how powerful Zhao Hai was. If they drag Zhao Hai behind, then they would definitely suffer.

    As soon as Zhao Hai and the others arrived at the Lyon Empire¡¯s Imperial Pce, they immediately went towards the Great Hall. When the Great Nobles saw Zhao Hai, all of them immediately bowed and said, ¡°We have seen His Majesty. Long live!¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he looked at the Nobles and said, ¡°I have something I need to do. Go find me a quiet ce, it must be very spacious. Prepare some magic cannons as well. Remember to make this thing known to as few people as possible. Find people who are trustworthy and make them help out.¡±

    Although these Nobles didn¡¯t understand what Zhao Hai wanted to do, all of them still nodded and prepared everything. Evan looked at Zhao Hai, confused, then he asked, ¡°Little Hai, what¡¯s happening? Did you discover something?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he retold his discovery of the wondrous properties of the crystal. He also took out a crystal and handed it over to Evan. This crystal had great energy within, however, Evan can¡¯t feel the energy when he held it in his hand. There wasn¡¯t any cold and chilling sensation when holding the crystal, but Evan can see the formidable energy inside, it can truly wound a Demigod expert. This crystal was truly unusual.

 Chapter 727 - Experiment

    <h4>Chapter 727 - Experiment</h4>

    There was a valley not too far from the Lyon Empire¡¯s capital. This valley held no specialties, only rocks, nobody lived here. This ce was called Stone Valley.

    It was a different day in the generally empty Stone Valley. In this virtually unnoticed ce came many people. Moreover, these people were the most influential personages in the Lyon Empire. A single cough from one of them would be able to move an entire Lyon Empire army.

    Why would powerful peoplee to a ce where birds won¡¯t even defecate in? Along with these group of people were the cavalry of the Lyon Empire. These soldiers were carefully selected so there wasn¡¯t any problem with them.

    Zhao Hai came in using an ordinary carriage this time, he didn¡¯t want anyone to know that he was here. This time, he came to do some experiments, so he brought ten magic cannons for the tests.

    The soldiers in the valley quickly set up the magic cannons before they went to the sides. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare have the soldiers operate the cannon, he was afraid that idents would happen, killing someone in the process.

    Zhao Hai went towards a magic cannon and inspected it carefully. This magic cannon was the most advanced and powerful weapon in the continent. But this magic cannon didn¡¯t look like the cannons that were seen back on earth, it looked more like a satellite receiver rather than a cannon. The power of this magic cannon depended on the crystal stone. People would ce the crystal in the middle of the cannon, then they would activate the magic formation to gather the energy inside the crystal. Then the energy would pass through the edges of the cannon and reflected onto a small te in front of the cannon. This metal te also held a magic formation in it, when sufficient energy gets gathered, then the cannon would proceed to fire.

    The fired beam would then be sent towards the target, reaching the energy level equal to the crystal used. However, it is a pity that the crystal stones used to fire these magic cannons were of inferior quality, making its power quite weak. This was the reason why magic cannons weren¡¯t used in the battle between the Demons and the Divine Race. But this time, the crystal that Zhao Hai had brought was not the same as those inferior ones. With the high energy contained within them, Zhao Hai prohibited soldiers from manning the cannons lest an ident would happen. The cannons were operated by Zhao Hai¡¯s undead. At this moment, Zhao Hai took out a piece of crystal and handed it over to the undead who then ced it on the middle of the cannon and then pressed the activation button.

    Not long after the button has been pressed, the entire magic cannon suddenly shone a blue light. The blue light went on to circle the magic formation before being focused on the metal te on the middle. Upon arriving at the small te, a beam of blue light immediately shot out.

    The blue light looked the same as aser beam. The light prated the surface of the mountain but to Zhao Hai and the others¡¯ surprise, nothing happened. There wasn¡¯t an explosion nor were pieces of rock being thrown around, everything was as normal as they were before.

    Zhao Hai stared, then his figure moved and approached the wall of the mountain. He wanted to know what happened to the wall, and he couldn¡¯t believe that the blue light did nothing. Just as Zhao Hai arrived by the wall, he immediately felt a chilling cold air. The cold was quite strong that Zhao Hai could already feel that he was in world of snow and ice just a meter away from the wall. Although there were no changes on the wall, it was evident that the soil around it had turned into permafrost.

    Zhao Hai immediately dug into the mountain wall. Only after digging through five meters of rock did the mountain return to being warm. In other words, the chilling effect had actually prated through five meters of solid mountain wall.

    This was a good result. Three meters would already be good enough, but it actually managed to make it five. From this trial, it can be seen how powerful the magic cannon attack was.

    Zhao Hai made some calctions. If this beam hit a 9th rank, then they would certainly turn to ice in mere seconds. God-ranked experts would also feel afraid of this cannon attack.

    The others who had gathered here were also surprised by what happened. They knew about the power of a magic cannon. Even 100 magic cannons wouldn¡¯t be able to exhibit this effect.

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he returned to the cannons. He made the undead continually fire the magic cannon. He wanted to see how many attacks it would take before the crystal ran out.

    Before long, blue light shes repeatedly until the crystal had been exhausted. Zhao Hai counted and saw that it would take 2318 shots before a full crystal gets depleted. 2318 Demigod-level attacks, this wasn¡¯t a small number.

    Zhao Hai took the empty crystal out and examined it. The crystal was fully transparent, no energy was seen inside.

    Zhao Hai turned his head and called an 8th rank expert over to input his energy into the empty crystal. The 8th rank quicklyplied and poured some energy into the crystal. The crystal actually turned red from the original white, evidently showing that the energy ced inside was of the fire element.

    Zhao Hai nodded, he can now understand what this white crystal was for. After a crystal was used up, then one could ce energy of whatever element inside it. However, if there was still a sliver of ice element energy inside, then it would be impossible to ce other types of energy into it.

    However, Zhao Hai still had a question. Would this crystal be recharged over and over? Can it be used infinitely? This seemed to be unlikely.

    Zhao Hai waited before the 8th rankpletely used all of his energy up. Then he took the crystal and examined it. Zhao Hai found out that an 8th rank expert can only fill up to a fifth of the total capacity of a crystal. It seems like it needs five 8th rank experts in order topletely filly up one empty magic crystal. Zhao Hai recorded all of his findings, these would definitely be useful in the future.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t fill the crystal up to full. Instead, he handed it over to the undead to use it. This time, the magic cannon fired a beam of red light. When this red light got in contact with the mountain wall, a loud explosion was immediately heard. A huge hole was blown out of the mountain face, ten meters across and three meters deep.

    Such might wasn¡¯t small, but Zhao Hai¡¯s purpose this time was to consume the energy inside this crystal, so he didn¡¯t really care much about it. After having the undead fire the magic cannon and consume the energy inside the crystal, Zhao Hai ced a bit of energy inside the crystal and fired it again. This process repeated for ten times, after the tenth firing, the crystal finally cracked, rendering it useless.

    Zhao Hai recorded this result and then he turned his attention to the magic cannon. He was quite sure that the magic cannons would also wear off. After being used multiple times, these cannons should be broken. Zhao Hai wanted to see at which point the cannons would break down.

    Zhao Hai inspected the current state of the cannon. Although it can still be used, cracks were already seen on its surface, it seems like its life was soon to be used up.

    Zhao Hai nodded and then traded the magic cannon for another one. The experiments continued, one cannon after another. In the end, Zhao Hai found out that magic cannons can fire 2000 to 2500 times.

    Uponpleting his experiments, Zhao Hai returned to the Lyon Empire¡¯s Imperial Pce. Then when they arrived at the Great Hall, he turned to the Great Nobles and said, ¡°I came back this time to see the capabilities of these crystals. These stones have been acquired by me back when I was exploring the Northern Icefield. The energy inside these crystals are very formidable, you should have seen it on the magic cannons earlier. The usage of these crystals aren¡¯t limited to magic cannons, they can power protective formations as well. When I return to the frontlines, I shall leave some of these crystals to you. Every instruction for its operation and properties shall be written carefully. Have these crystals delivered to the cities in the Lyon Empire for defensive purposes. If I were to discover that someone has been hoarding these crystals, then I will definitely be impolite.¡±

    These Nobles in the Lyon Empire were aware about how precious these crystals were. But they also needed to take Zhao Hai¡¯s threat into consideration. If Zhao Hai deemed them to be enemies, then they would be in opposition to the entire continent. With Zhao Hai¡¯s status, nobody would dare disregard his orders. Because of this, every single Noble replied, ¡°Your will shall be done, Your Majesty.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Remember, only hand these crystals over to people that you absolutely trust. Take care of them extremely well, there shouldn¡¯t be any mistakes. When the Divine Racees, these crystals would be extremely helpful in dealing with them.

    The Nobles issued a sound of affirmation. Zhao Hai nodded, then he took out several crystals and handed them over to the Nobles present.

    Afterpleting all of these, Zhao Hai turned around and returned to the Space to head towards the Rosen Empire. Since he already did his experiments, he can immediately hand the crystals over to the major Empires. He introduced their uses and properties and how they would be used to resist the Demons and the Divine Race. With these crystals, ordinary people could now be assured of their safety inside the cities of the continent, this was an extremely good thing.

 Chapter 728 - Shue of the Thousand Shadows

    <h4>Chapter 728 - Shue of the Thousand Shadows</h4>

    Heads covered with silver helmets, bodies donned with shiny silver armor, a long silver spear on their hands as well as a silver longsword on their waists. Although they were wearing full silver armor, they didn¡¯t seem to be encumbered at all. Their bodies were stably floating in mid-air.

    At first nce, once couldn¡¯t see where this sea of silver men ends, they were just too numerous. All of them were just standing there quietly, as if waiting for something.

    In front of this army was a group of white robed people. The ages of these people varied, but each and every one of them gave off a consecrated aura.

    If Zhao Hai sees them, then he would definitely know that these people were of the Divine Race. The army of the Divine Race was no less than a million. They were now concentrated on the edge of the descendednd, the soldiers were waiting for their inquisition.

    In fact, they had a reason for being here, they weren¡¯t standing here for no reason. Today was the day that the protective shield would disappear. Once it was gone, then they would immediately start to conquer the entire Ark Continent.

    What the Divine Race didn¡¯t know was the fact that Zhao Hai had long been aware of their action. Although Zhao Hai hadn¡¯te to the newnd for a while, he already had the Blood Ghost Staff explore the area. Because of this, he can always use the monitor in order to see the situation at the protective shield¡¯s vicinity. It would be impossible for Zhao Hai to miss this huge army concentrated on the border.

    Zhao Hai was now inside Upper Bank City, ready to meet the Divine Race. In the past few days, he had sent people to the various Empires and delivered the crystals. Moreover, Zhao Hai also sent his crystals to all the cities in the Buddha Empire. Although the upied cities weren¡¯t a lot, they could still support themselves using the magic formations as well as the magic cannons.

    At this point, the Ark Continent was prepared and is waiting for the Divine Race attack. Naturally, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t rx on his monitoring of the Demon Race. The God-ranks in the Demon camp had gotten more and more, their army increased while the construction of their city had be faster. What made Zhao Hai feel strange was the fact that the Demons were yet to attack the Ark Continent. Even Demon City that was the closest ce faced no Demon invasion.

    But after thinking further about the actions of the Demon Race, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t take too long to understand what they were doing. The Demons were waiting for an opportunity. They knew that the Divine Race would attack the Ark Continent first, and not them. Because of this, the Demons nned to keep their position and wait for any substantial result toe out.

    If Zhao Hai and the others were defeated by the Divine Race, then the Demons would immediately dispatch their troops and attack Rising Sun City. If the Divine Race suffers a loss, then Zhao Hai and the others would certainly have some losses as well. When that timees, the Demons would dispatch their troops and kill Zhao Hai.

    To be honest, the Demons were currently dreading Zhao Hai. With his formidable undead, Zhao Hai would be able to be an Overlord in the Demon Realm. With this enemy, it was assured that the Demons would pay Zhao Hai their utmost attention.

    At the same time, the Demons were also happy with the Divine Race¡¯s move. The Demons were lucky that thews of the Ark Continent had been changed, otherwise, with Zhao Hai in the Ark Continent, it would be difficult to mount an invasion.

    The Demons respect experts, and Zhao Hai was such an expert that was worthy of this respect. Because of this, although the Demons hated him, they also couldn¡¯t help but admire his strength. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use any underhanded moves when waging war with them. After a battle, Zhao Hai would allow both sides to peacefully retreat. Although he was still hateful for what he did to the Demon Dragon King¡¯s group, the Demons still had to recognize that Zhao Hai was strong.

    Because of this, the Demons decided to stand by and watch. When the results of Zhao Hai¡¯s sh with the Divine Racees, it wouldn¡¯t be toote for them to make their action.

    Zhao Hai had a faint idea about this n, however, he didn¡¯t have the means to do anything about it. The Demons not making their move had also given him some breathing room. After all, his manpower was insufficient for a two pronged war.

    Zhao Hai was sitting in the Space while looking at the monitor. The Divine Race were peacefully standing in their current position. Aside from the white robed individuals in front who were casually chatting, the other people were acting like wooden stakes, just standing there, motionless.

    After seeing this scene, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but sink a little. These small details can tell the might of an army. This was the reason why the Chinese army paid great attention to their standing army positions. Military posture might sound simple, but this was a good testing point of an army.

    These Divine Race soldiers had stood there motionless for a long time. There weren¡¯t any unnecessary movements on even a single one of them. For all of them to stand there showed how great their willpower was. This was certainly an elite army.

    At this time, Zhao Hai noted that the outer edge of the newnd had suddenly rippled. Then the protective shield surrounding it started to crack, silently breaking itself apart.

    Zhao Hai really couldn¡¯t believe that a protective shield that blocked the advance of God-rank experts would just vanish silently like this.

    But the Divine Race¡¯s movement stopped Zhao Hai from his thoughts. When the Divine Race saw that the shield was gone, they immediately gave amand to the army, leading them to kill towards the Ark Continent.

    After seeing this situation, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath to calm his emotions down. Then he turned his head to Laura and the others and said, ¡°Laura, Ruyen, I¡¯ll leave the logistics to you two. Lizzy, Megan, I¡¯ll hand themand of the undead over to you. Shue, Berry,e with me.¡±

    The group nodded, then Zhao Hai led Berry and Shue out of the Space. As soon as he arrived outside, Zhao Hai immediately released two million undead. These undead immediately formed a cube formation as they quietly waited for the Divine Race toe.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai also sent some undead towards the city¡¯s magic formation. He also took out 100 magic cannons from the Space and ced them on the walls of the city.

    After his experiments, Zhao Hai decided to keep 100 of these magic cannons with him. After all, these cannons were now able to contend with God-ranks once they¡¯re were powered by the powerful crystals. At the moment, most undead that Zhao Hai had were 9th ranks, if these undead were to fight against God-ranks, then it was certain that they would suffer a loss. But now that the magic cannons were on y, the undead¡¯s capabilities have increased, this was a huge advantage for Zhao Hai¡¯s side.

    The Divine Race didn¡¯t disappoint, just two hours after Zhao Hai exited the Space, they arrived.

    Their move was very daring. After they came out of the newnd, they didn¡¯t stop for a moment and just headed straight forward. From this point, one could see how proud they are.

    Zhao Hai was currently standing on his Bone Dragon as he stared at the slowly approaching army. His facial expression stayed calm, he also didn¡¯t make an initiative to attack. He knew how proud these Divine Race people were, to demonstrate their superiority, they would definitely spout out a few words before beginning their attack.

    And just as Zhao Hai expected, when the Divine Race army reached a kilometer away from the city, they stopped. Then the white robed God-ranks slowly flew towards Zhao Hai¡¯s direction.

    Zhao Hai felt how strong these people were. In this 1 million army, 50% of them were unexpectedly God-rank. This startled Zhao Hai. Moreover, although the other half weren¡¯t God-rank, they were still 9th ranks. The Divine Race were truly going hard with such a lineup.

    Zhao Haimanded his Bone Dragon to meet these white-robed people. Both sides stopped when they were 50 meters away from each other. The one leading the white robes was the one Zhao Hai took the three divine artifacts from.

    That old God-rank looked at Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but coldly smiled and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, I didn¡¯t think that we¡¯d meet this early.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly at the old man and replied, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you expecting it? Didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯ll be waiting for you? Right, how is your face doing ever since I took those three Divine Artifacts away?¡±

    When the God-rank heard Zhao Hai bring this matter up, hisplexion couldn¡¯t help but turn cold. He looked straight at Zhao Hai and coldly snorted, ¡°Hmph, there¡¯s no point in unting your lucky encounter. After all, you will die today. Remember the name of the Divine that will kill you, Silver Shuke!¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard this old man¡¯s name, he couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°Interesting, too interesting. Such a dignified Divine actually had that kind of name, why does your name sound like it belongs to a thief? It seems like the I have overestimated the Divine Race too much.¡±

    When the Divine Race heard Zhao Hai, they couldn¡¯t help but change their expression. Divines had their own pride, they always imed that they were a cut above the people from the Ark Continent. They weren¡¯t able to bear being mocked by Zhao Hai. One Divine went forward and coldly said, ¡°Brat, you dare mock my Divine Race? Do you dare have a duel with me?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the Divine Race as though he had seen an idiot, then he said, ¡°What? You still do duels? I didn¡¯t think that you would still resort to such ancient way of fighting. You Divines really do disappoint me. But since you dared to issue me a challenge, then I will give you what you want. Shue, kill this fellow!¡±

    Shue gave a nod before his figure moved and appeared in front of Zhao Hai. He looked at the challenging Divine and said, ¡°If you want to fight, thene. But at your level, you are unqualified to fight against my Young Master. If you want to fight him, you have toe through me first.¡±

    The Divine went on to throw his robe away, Shue also went forward. Zhao Hai and the other God-ranks took a step back to give the two people some space.

    Shue looked at his opponent, then his expression turned serious, he wielded his axe on one hand before he shouted, ¡°Buda n¡¯s steward, Shue of the thousand shadows!¡±

 Chapter 729 - Sly Divine Race

    <h4>Chapter 729 - Sly Divine Race</h4>

    Shue¡¯s opponent didn¡¯t think that Shue would be polite. This made his stop on his tracks and stare. This was because the Divine Race would usually dere their names before they attack. Cheap attacks weren¡¯t something that the proud Divine Race would do.

    Because of this, the Divine Race was shocked by Shue¡¯s performance. He didn¡¯t that Shue, who was rude earlier, would suddenly dere his name.

    It wasn¡¯t only Shue¡¯s opponent who was startled, the other Divines did the same as well. They didn¡¯t know how to handle such an action.

    Zhao Hai looked at Shue and smiled. Before the battle, Zhao Hai already discovered that this Divine Race person was stronger than Shue. Shue was now God-rank, and his opponent would surely be a level above him at least. Zhao Hai had Shue battle the enemy because of Shue¡¯s divergent ability. Shue¡¯s clones would be able to overwhelm this person, so Zhao Hai was confident in sending Shue over.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think that Shue would make a smart move. Although Shue¡¯s words were unnecessary, Zhao Hai knew that Shue¡¯s true intention was to break the arrogance of the Divine Race.

    Shue was also aware that this Divine Race expert was very strong. And when the Divine Race person made the challenge, he was quite mad, his morale at its peak. If Shue went on to fight him at this state, then even if he won, he would still make a lot of effort to do so. Since this person was consumed by anger, his attacks would surely be fierce. Moreover, the other party surely has reached 2nd level Domain, his attacks would definitely be strong.

    Because of this, Shue used this little method of being polite, shaking the Divine Race expert and resetting his mindset.

    Although Zhao Hai understood what Shue wanted to do, he still kept quiet and just calmly looked at the opposing party. He wanted to know whether the enemy would continue with his anger or dere his name.

    If the Divine Race expert decided to continue on his frenzy, then it shows that the Divine Race didn¡¯t care for their reputation. On the other hand, if he dered his name, then it meant that the Divine Race were rigid people whose reputation is much more important to them than their lives.

    Different enemies required different methods. Because of this, Zhao Hai paid great attention to the other party¡¯s response.

    After staring for a moment, the Divine expert¡¯splexion turned pale. However, he still restrained his anger as he gave a salute to Shue and said, ¡°Divine Race¡¯s Raging Fire General, Tiger Huan!¡±

    After saying his name, the Tiger Huan immediately gave a shout and charged towards Shue. But Shue had enough time to prepare, his figure moved as he established his own Domain.

    Tiger Huan didn¡¯t think that Shue would also be a God-rank Expert who hadprehended a Domain. When he saw Shue establish his Domain, Tiger Huan couldn¡¯t help but stare for a moment. Then he also made his move and established his own Domain.

    His offensive rhythm was also destroyed for a second time. However, after seeing Tiger Huan¡¯s Domain, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    Tiger Huan¡¯s Domain was a human shaped me Demon. Naturally, this was a 2nd level Domain. Moreover, since it was a fire element Domain, its attacking strength would surely be strong while its defensive ability would be quite decent. Seeing that the other party had such a Domain, Zhao Hai felt that he wouldn¡¯t be very easy to deal with.

    Shue didn¡¯t think too much about this, no matter what kind of enemy he was faced, he would still go on and fight them. Zhao Hai wanted him to deal with the enemy, and no matter who it was, Shue needed to aplish the task, he didn¡¯t want Zhao Hai to lose face.

    Of course, Shue understood that the enemy wasn¡¯t easy to deal with. He immediately made his move, along with his Domain, several other Domains also appeared, these were all made by his clones.

    This action didn¡¯t fail to make Tiger Huan stare, he just saw multiple Domains, and all of them were just like Shue¡¯s. The first time he saw this, he immediately thought of illusions. He reckoned that Shue¡¯s Domain had something to do with tricking one¡¯s enemies. Aside from Shue¡¯s original Domain, everything else was fake.

    Since Shue only had a 1st level Domain, then Tiger Huan¡¯s spiritual force should be strongerpared to him. Because of this, Tiger Huan thought that this illusion Domain was useless to him. He didn¡¯t worry much about it as he swept the numerous Domains with his Divine Sense and looking for the real one among the fakes.

    However, just when his divine sense swept through the Domain, he discovered that the Domains he thought were fake turned out to be real. This made him stare, but he still disregarded it, he thought that it was a type of advanced level illusion. Although he couldn¡¯tpletely understand it, Tiger Huan still coldly snorted and had his me Demon move. The me Demon made a loud cry before it raised its arms and formed two Fire Dragons that attacked towards Shue¡¯s Domains.

    Tiger Huan wanted to use this attack to bring out Shue¡¯s real Domain. However, what he wanted to happen didn¡¯t happen. At this moment, Shue had released five clones. This meant that six Shues were fighting Tiger Huan. Tiger Huan wasn¡¯t expecting any of these at all, he thought that Shue had an illusion Domain, this wrong assumption had proven to be deadly.

    Just as Tiger Huan released the two Fire Dragons, Shue immediately made his move. Two clones went forward to meet the two fire dragons. The three clones then went on to attack Tiger Huan using their axe Domain.

    Shue didn¡¯t fight with his clones for a day or two, additionally, all of them were tied by heart, their coordination was perfect. Shuemanded his Domain to chop the middle of the me Demon, as for the three clones, one chopped towards the me Demon¡¯s head, another went for the neck, and thest one went behind the Demon, preventing it from escaping.

    Tiger Huan immediately felt that things weren¡¯t going well, however, it was toote to make a counter-attack. But still, Tiger Huan was still a God-rank expert who had a 2nd level Domain. Although he couldn¡¯t escape, he still didn¡¯t lose heart. He controlled his me Demon and made it turn into a defensive stance, capitalizing on the fact that its defensive capabilities were also quite good.

    The three axe Domains hit the me Demon, rendering Tiger Huan into a miserable situation, he gave off a scream as blood spurted out. However, Tiger Huan continued to steel himself, as the axes fell down, he immediately changed the shape of his Domain, making the Fire Demon turn into a spherical shape. Not only did this remove the targeted parts of the me Demon, it also made the axe attacks deal half their intended damage.

    Still, this damage injured Tiger Huan. But even so, he still didn¡¯t retreat, instead, he became angry. He didn¡¯t think that a strong God-rank like himself would actually be wounded by a person from a lower realm. How could a proud person like himself bear this humiliation.

    Tiger Huan shouted ferociously as his Domain turned back into a me Demon. Then a fiery sword appeared on the me Demon¡¯s hand before it attacked Shue¡¯s axe Domain.

    Naturally, Shue wasn¡¯t held back by this development. He immediately directed his axe Domains to attack the me Demon once more. At this time, Tiger Huan was already aware that Shue¡¯s Domain were not illusions, all of them were real, and their attacking strength wasn¡¯t weak.

    Although Tiger Huan couldn¡¯t understand how Shue did it, he still knew that it had to be a secret technique. He knew that if he didn¡¯t kill these clones as soon as possible, then the damage that they can inflict could only increase as the battle went on.

    Tiger Huan¡¯s attack was very fierce, however, Shue wasn¡¯t intending on facing it head on. At this moment, Shue was like a pack of wolves attacking a lone bison. Whenever the me Demon made a move, Shue¡¯s clone would just retreat while the others continue to make cheap shots. This would make the me Demon target another clone, that clone would then retreat while the others make their attacks. This cycle would continue until Tiger Huan would get tired.

    When Zhao Hai saw how Shue fought, he couldn¡¯t help but nod. To be honest, Shue¡¯s method was very simple, but this method was very hard to deal with. However, this action needed almost perfect coordination from all the participating attackers, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t be as effective.

    Breaking this method was also very simple. One was to fight and entangle on of the attackers, making it difficult for other people toe in and join. However, this method needed one to be flexible and more powerful than the other.

    The second method was strength, overwhelming strength. If one could wipe out an attacker after each attack, then it wouldn¡¯t take too long before the attackers would get consumed.

    However, it was quite obvious that Tiger Huan was unable to do these two methods. Because of this, he was plunged into a difficult situation by Shue and clones. But Zhao Hai still paid attention to the fight, he was on guard against the other God-rank experts as well as the army behind them.

    While Shue was continuing to fight, Lizzy¡¯s voice suddenly came, ¡°Big Brother Hai, there¡¯s a change in the Divine Race Army. People havee around, intending to do a sneak attack. What do we need to do?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared for a moment, then he looked at the opposing Divine Race and coldly snorted. It seems like the Divine Race wanted Zhao Hai to focus his attention on the fight while they sent out an army to circle around to give a fatal strike whenever convenient. This was a good method, ordinary people would definitely fall for it.

    The people that the Divine Race sent were all God-rank, and their attacks were much more effectivepared to the undead. If they attacked an ordinary person, then they might be able topletely seed.

    But unfortunately for the Divine Race, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t an ordinary person.

 Chapter 730 - Blood Lightning Bead

    <h4>Chapter 730 - Blood Lightning Bead</h4>

    After Zhao Hai heard Lizzy¡¯s report, he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to care about them. Just prepare some undead to be dispatched. When they attack, immediately release undead on both of their sides, we¡¯ll eliminate them first.¡±

    Lizzy paused for a moment, then she said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, then what do we do about the enemies in front?¡±

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted and said, ¡°We¡¯ll deal with them as well. Make sure to release a batch of undead behind them to prevent them from leaving. Then we¡¯ll have three groups of undead sh with their army, let¡¯s see how formidable the Divine Race¡¯s army really is.¡±

    When she heard Zhao Hai, Lizzy didn¡¯t say anything more, she justplied with the instructions and started to prepare. While this conversation happened, Shue was still attacking Tiger Huan. Since he couldn¡¯t face Tiger Huan dead on, Shue continued to attack him with wolf tactics.

    On the other hand, the other Divine Race people looked at Shue and Tiger Huan¡¯s battle with an ugly expression. They didn¡¯t think that Tiger Huan would be ced in such a position by someone like Shue.

    If they didn¡¯t have their own ns, then they might have already mounted an attack. They were currently waiting for their army to be in their positions before starting their n to attack and kill Zhao Hai¡¯s group.

    Zhao Hai has been observing these Divine Race people. He found that although they seem to be paying attention to the battle, their eyes were actually focused in front, which was the ce right behind Zhao Hai. There might even be a hint of anxiety between their expressions.

    Zhao Hai knew about what these people were thinking, but he didn¡¯t make a move. He knew that the undead had already shifted the magic cannons to the appropriate direction while keeping it a secret to the Divine Race. The magic formation has been primed as well, waiting for the moment to be activated.

    Zhao Hai understood that the Divine Race had some understanding regarding these magic cannons. After all, the Radiant Church has been in the continent for many years, it would be impossible for them to be clueless about this matter.

    The Divine Race knew that the capabilities of the magic cannons were limited. Not to say them, but even in the continent these magic cannons can only harm 6th ranks at most, 7th ranks will have no problem resisting them. Because of this, when the Divine Race saw Zhao Hai unting his magic cannons, all of them had a mocking thought inside their hearts.

    At this moment, there was a change in the battlefield. Tiger Huang has been forced into a corner by Shue, he knew that if he didn¡¯t make a move, then he would fall here. Therefore, he suddenly screamed and then punched his own chest as he threw up some blood. Then his fingers moved as he muttered an incantation. The blood that came out suddenly floated in the air, and along with the incantation, it began to tumble until it looked like boiled water. Then the red blood slowly receded and turned ck, forming a bead.

    Tiger Huan gave a shout as he threw the bead over to Shue¡¯s clones.

    Shue¡¯s clone felt something wrong with this bead, so it sent out an attack using the giant great axe, targeting the approaching bead.

    However, what happened next made Shue stare. Just as the attack got in contact with the bead, the energy within it was suddenly being absorbed. After absorbing the attack, the bead started to appear clearer.

    When Zhao Hai saw this bead, hisplexion changed. Although he didn¡¯t know what this bead was, he was certain that it wasn¡¯t simple. Moreover, he can feel a sense of dangering out from that bead.

    Zhao Hai knit his brows, then he looked at the other Divine Race and saw their happy expression as they looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s group. Zhao Hai knew that the reason of their expression was the army had already arrived behind him.

    After thinking about this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t wait as his figure moved and appeared right by the bead. Then he waved his finger as a spatial rift appeared in front of the bead, absorbing it into the Space.

    The Divine Race didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to make a move. This caused them to be caught off guard, however, Silver Shuke immediately responded, ¡°Zhao Hai, since you dared to disturb the duel, then don¡¯t me us for being impolite. Begin!¡± Then the army started to charge towards Zhao Hai.

    At this moment, Tiger Huan felt that the Blood Lightning Bead, which he had lost contact with, suddenly restored their connection. With a thought, he immediatelypelled the bead to explode.

    This blood lightning bead was a type of mixed magic. It was abination of blood magic and fire element magic along with a hint of ck magic. This kind of magic was very demanding with regards to its users, only people who had reached God-rank, like Zhao Hai would be able to use it.

    However, even if Zhao Hai were to know of this magic, he would still opt out in using it. This was because the foundation of this magicy on the user¡¯s blood essence.

    Blood essence wasn¡¯t just ordinary blood, it was something that was connected to one¡¯s life force. To each person, this blood essence was a very important thing. If a person lost his blood essence, even if they didn¡¯t die, like Tiger Huan, they would still find their strengths being knocked down a level. In other words, after Tiger Huan used his blood lightning bead, his present strength as a God-rank expert has been reduced to Demigod-level.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t aware of this magic, after all it was a spell unique to the Divine Race. But even if Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know about the bead, he still didn¡¯t dare to underestimate it. Because of this, he made a move and absorbed the bead into the Space. After having the bead in the Space, he immediately threw it back out onto a ce away from Shue and in the middle of the Divine Race army.

    When Zhao Hai absorbed the blood lightning bead, the Space immediately issued a prompt. Only a short contact with the Space was needed to unravel the mysteries of the bead.

    In general, the Space¡¯s prompt described the bead as an aggressive hybrid energy bead. The Space can use the Blood Pond in order to manufacture it and also the Dao Lotus to provide the lightning aspect. With these ingredients, the might of the Space¡¯s blood lightning bead was much stronger than the one Tiger Huan just made,

    When Zhao Hai heard this prompt, he was immediately thrown into happiness. This was an extraordinary attacking method. If he didn¡¯t have the Blood Pond, then he wouldn¡¯t have the requirements to do this attack. But since he absorbed God¡¯s blood in the past, he can now use this magic an unlimited number of times. This was extremely good news for Zhao Hai.

    While Zhao Hai revelled in his happiness, the thrown blood lightning bead had exploded in the middle of the Divine Race army. The blood lightning bead was truly worthy of being called a first-rate God-rank spell. This single st along cleared a circle fifty meters across the Divine Race army.

    Every single Divine Race in this 50-meter circle was killed by the explosion. But fortunately, the formation of the Divine Race was quite spacious, the st only killed less than ten people, their losses weren¡¯t serious.

    When Silver Shuke gave his order, Shue made use of the opportunity to attack the weakened Tiger Huan. Using one of clones, he killed Tiger Huan in one fell swoop. When Tiger Huan died, a spatial rift immediately appeared right by his body as it was absorbed into the Space. Then after reappearing, Tiger Huan lookedpletely restored, no injury can be spotted, but his face was paler than normal, Tiger Huan has been turned into a zombie.

    However, it was a pity that although Tiger Huan has been turned into an undead, he wasn¡¯t able to promote the levels of the undead. This disappointed Zhao Hai.

    Judging by the Domain that Tiger Huan used, he should be of the fire element. In Zhao Hai¡¯s mind, Tiger Huan should be able to turn the fire element in the Space into God-rank. Even if their level wasn¡¯t too high, they should be Demigods at the very least. Unfortunately, the Space didn¡¯t issue any prompt.

    But since Silver Shuke had started their move, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have the mood to think about any of these. His figure moved as he pulled Shue and Berry away from the approaching army. At this moment, a war cry was heard behind him, it was the silver Divine Race army. Silver Shuke couldn¡¯t help but make a smug look towards Zhao Hai, he wanted to see the startled expression on Zhao Hai¡¯s face. He even wanted to say some disparaging words, knocking Zhao Hai¡¯s pride down a notch.

    But much to his disappointment, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t startled at all. On the contrary, he was looking at the Shuke with a smug look. Silver Shuke couldn¡¯t help but stare, then an unlucky premonition suddenly rose in his mind.

    ¡°Is he hiding something?¡± The Shuke muttered to himself. Then he immediately found the answer,ing from the walls of the city were blue beamsing towards the army, the magic cannons had started to fire!

    The Silver Shuke was startled by Zhao Hai¡¯s magic cannons, however, his heart immediately calmed down, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer and said, ¡°Magic cannons? Hahaha. Zhao Hai, you you really think that you can deal with us using inferior weapons such as magic cannons? I thought that you¡¯re much smarter than this.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the Silver Shuke and then sneered, ¡°Really? Inferior magic cannons?¡±

    100 magic cannons weren¡¯t a lot, however, an entire salvoing from all of them looked quite frightening. The Divine Race just neglected them since they thought that they weren¡¯t anything serious.

    However, this thought made them suffer a loss. Those who were hit by the magic cannons didn¡¯t care much about it. Some of them might cast a defensive magic, but most of them were toozy to do cast anything. They intend to use their own physique to defend against the attacks of the magic cannons.

    Only when the blue light hit their bodies did they discover that something was wrong. A powerful chill immediately rushed into their bodies. After their initial shock, they immediately went on to push the cold air out, however, they discovered that their meridians had been sealed with ice!

 Chapter 731 - Machine Gun and Artillery

    <h4>Chapter 731 - Machine Gun and Artillery</h4>

    The Divine Race who were turned into ice were immediately absorbed into the Space and were quickly turned into undead.

    The attack of the magic cannon made the Divine Race army surprised. They never expected that the simply useless magic cannons would actually kill a hundred of them. This made the Divine Race army startled, but this disturbance quickly calmed down.

    The silvermander looked at this with shock. He didn¡¯t think that the Ark Continent¡¯s magic cannons would actually be this powerful.

    At this time, Zhao Hai led Berry and Shue back to the city. Then when they managed to enter it, the magic formation immediately activated.

    When the magic formation got up, Zhao Haiughed towards Silver Shuke and said, ¡°Silver Shuke, are you convinced of our magic cannons now?¡± Then Zhao Hai¡¯s figure vanished as he mounted a sneak attack on the approaching Divine Race army.

    Silver Shuke stared, but he knew that he couldn¡¯t underestimate the magical formation of the city. Although the protective shield didn¡¯t look any different, he still made a careful order, ¡°Let me break the formation first!¡±

    The Divine Race armyplied, then they reformed their square formation before Silver Shuke went to the skies and wielded his sword to attack the blue protective shield.

    However, Zhao Haid didn¡¯t care about them at this time. His attention was currently on the sneaking army from behind. These people weren¡¯t a lot, only about ten thousand people, however, they were all God-rank experts. But even with their current strength, this army still found themselves in a bad situation. They were currently faced with undead both in their front as well as their back.

    They were veterans in the battlefield, so it only took them a single nce to tell that the undead numbered about 2 million, this was a fearful sight for a small army such as them.

    They wanted to do a sneak attack, going behind the enemy and eliminating them in one fell swoop. But who would¡¯ve thought that they would actually be the ones who were caught in a trap. It seems like the enemy was aware of their actions and was already waiting for them here.

    First was the magic cannon eliminating 100 of their kind, and then there was this undead ambush. Moreover, the army that could reinforce them had actually been blocked by the defensive formation of the city.

    Although these soldiers were God-rank, they were too few in the end, only ten thousand people. On the other hand, they were faced with 9th rank undead that numbered in the millions. In this case, without Silver Shuke¡¯s group, they would certainly meet a quick and unfortunate death.

    After knowing about their situation, the small Divine Race army steeled themselves. They knew that as long as they resist for a long time and wait for Silver Shuke¡¯s aid, then they would have a chance to survive. However, if they were to fall into Zhao Hai¡¯s hand, then they would definitely be exterminated.

    These Divine Race fellows weren¡¯t fools. They came to the Ark Continent and also saw what happened to the Radiant Empire. Not a single citizen was left alive, and sole reason for this was the Divine Race¡¯s magic formation.

    These people were nothing in the eyes of the Divine Race. In their minds, these people were no different to magic beasts, they didn¡¯t care no matter how many died.

    However, the Divine Race also understood that their ughter would definitely cause an irreversible hatred from the Ark Continent, especially Zhao Hai.

    Even the Divine Race had heard of Zhao Hai¡¯s name, this person had destroyed a lot of ns that the Radiant Church had made. If not for Zhao Hai, then they wouldn¡¯t have beenpelled to use their magic formation. But even then, Zhao Hai still had a grudge with the Radiant Church, and simrly to the Divine Race. If Zhao Hai were to forgive them, then that would certainly be very strange.

    At this time, the trapped Divine Race army still believed that Silver Shuke would be able to break the formation in a short time. As long as the protective shield gets broken, then Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have the time to deal with them. When that timees, they would use the opportunity to escape the undead entrapment.

    However, these people have extremely underestimated Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. Although these people were God-rank, they were still ordinary God-ranks. And in Zhao Hai had a lot of God-rank undead in his hand.

    When these people started to form their battle formation, preparing themselves to battle Zhao Hai, he suddenly made a move, throwing blood lightning beads towards them.

    These God-rank experts didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to throw blood lightning beads one after another. Just as they were dumbfounded, the blood lightning beads exploded.

    After a loud bang, several gaps were seen in the Divine Race¡¯s formation. Zhao Hai was very satisfied with the might of the blood lightning beads. However, he was also disappointed by the fact that the explosions of the blood lightning beads immediately turned the God-rank corpses into dust. When this happens, it would be impossible for him to turn them into undead.

    However, when he saw that the formation has been broken, Zhao Hai immediately shouted, ¡°Kill them, spare nobody!¡± Then Zhao Hai waved his hand as all the God-ranked undead that he had charged towards the opposing Divine Race army.

    Shue also made his move, 1000 of his clones simultaneously threw themselves towards the Divine Race Army. In addition, Berry, Shiying, and the light element undead as well as Zhao Hai¡¯s own attacks also flooded towards the Divine Race army. All of a sudden, the Divine Race army was divided into different independent squads.

    However, these people were worthy to be called elite. After their initial disturbance, they quickly stabilized themselves and started to resist.

    These people were God-ranks who hadprehended their Domains. At this time, they simultaneously made their DOmains appear. What surprised Zhao Hai was the fact that their Domains were actually the same, all of them formed a long spear.

    When Zhao Hai saw this, his heart couldn¡¯t help but turn cold. He didn¡¯t care about these ten thousand people, what he cared about was the might of the Divine Race.

    Selecting 10 thousand God-ranked experts with the same Domain wasn¡¯t easy. For them to do so was a testament to their military might. This was too astonishing.

    But even if Zhao Hai was startled, he still went on and continued his assault. He knew that the formation wouldn¡¯t hold up for too long against Silver Shuke¡¯s constant attacks. At the same time, the opposing 1 million army wasn¡¯t something that can just be disregarded. Although Zhao Hai had ced a lot of crystal stones on the city¡¯s formation, he knew that they couldn¡¯t support the protective shield indefinitely. Therefore, he needed to eliminate these people as soon as possible.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s present strength was much more formidable than any ordinary God-rank. These people simply couldn¡¯t resist Zhao Hai¡¯s attacks. One after another, Domains were broken and people were killed before being turned into undead. In turn, these new undead would then turned on their previous allies, this was the convenience of ck magic.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai felt that the defensive formation of the city started to fluctuate, then it vanished. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t turn back, he waved his hand and released close to ten million undead to charge towards the approaching Divine Race army.

    Silver Shuke¡¯s eyes were now red, he didn¡¯t think that their first conquest would have this disappointing result. Under his own eyes, 10 thousand elite soldiers were being killed. This was something unforgivable, he needed to kill Zhao Hai¡¯s group in order to satiate the hatred in his heart.

    However, after he saw the dense and numerous undead, Silver Shuke knew that his hatred needed to be reeled in. He clenched his teeth as he gave amand, ¡°Battle formations! Kill them all!¡±

    The Divine Race army immediately grouped themselves ordingly before establishing their Domains. Almost immediately, all kinds of Domains appeared in front of Zhao Hai¡¯s undead army.

    One must say that the Divine Race really did have the real skills. Not only did they gather simr Domain, they also grouped them into teams. With this arrangement, these people would be able to support each others¡¯ Domains in order to oppose the enemy. With how well coordinated they were, their might would surely be very formidable.

    However, the Divine Race didn¡¯t expect that the undead would suddenly form their own formations. Then all of a sudden, blue light suddenly fired off. Every single person hit by this blue light has been frozen, then they vanished beforeing back as an undead.

    This was a type of formation that Lizzy and Megan had developed. They would userge bodied undead, such as the Dragons, and then ce magic cannons on their bodies. They would then be able to be used as mobile turrets, allowing more flexibility in the usage of the magic cannons.

    Although this method was good, the magic cannons on Zhao Hai¡¯s hands were just too few. He simply couldn¡¯t just use it to pressure the Divine Race.

    However, they still had other means which were the blood lightning beads. If the magic cannons could be used by Zhao Hai as machine guns, then these blood lightning beads would be like artillery shells. A lot of undead had these blood lightning beads in their hands and would asionally thrown them into the Divine Race army.

    But Zhao Hai also discovered the the might of these blood lightning beads were also limited, especially to those God-ranks who had their own Domain. The blood lightning can still affect them, but only when it exploded in close range, of which the Divine Race could just eliminate the undead.

    Although the blood lightning bead and magic cannons were limited regarding its capabilities to suppress the Divine Race, they still managed to divert some of the Divine Race¡¯s attention. With the possible lethal consequences of these two things, the Divine Race also needed to consider dodging their attacks. As the matter stands, the Divine Race was currently mired in a sticky situation of the battlefield.

    Silver Shuke was starting to worry. Their side only had about a million people while Zhao Hai¡¯s undead numbered to ten million. At this time, Zhao Hai¡¯s 100 magic cannons changed their crystal to fire type ones. The red beamsing from these magic cannons were now causing explosions, which was also quite lethal to the Divine Race army. These actions actually made it impossible for the Divine Race army to make a counter-attack.

 Chapter 732 - King of Kings

    <h4>Chapter 732 - King of Kings</h4>

    Since they cannot repel the undead, then they can¡¯t rescue the 10 thousand trapped soldiers. Silver Shuke can just watch as they get ughtered by Zhao Hai.

    For the first time, Silver Shuke felt being powerless. This feeling only came to him when he fought with other races in the Divine Realm. He didn¡¯t expect to have this feeling while in the Ark Continent.

    The 10 thousand troops that went on to sneak attack Zhao Hai suffered serious casualties. At this point, 2000 of them were already left after the others were killed and turned into undead, and this number continued to decrease.

    Nobody could me the Divine Race army for being unable to fight back. After all, they were now being assaulted by more than 10 thousand God-ranks, and some of them were even their formerrades. These undead allies weren¡¯t weak, and all of them were even able to establish their Domains. It was no wonder that they had beenpletely suppressed.

    More than 10 thousand people attacking 2000. Moreover, their strengths were almost identical. For the 2000 Divine Race army to be able to defend up to this point was alreadyudable. However, they were now beginning to get tired.

    These people haven¡¯t used spells like the blood lightning beard. This was because they knew that even if this magic was useful to humans, they werepletely useless to the undead.

    When the Divine Race went to fight the undead, they discovered how formidable the durability of these undead were. Even if their arms and legs were crippled, they could still fight for quite some time. This ability was something that was absent from these Divine Race people.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have the mood to care about what the Divine Race was thinking. All he wanted to do right now was to quickly eliminate this army so that he can turn to deal with Silver Shuke¡¯s group.

    After about half an hour, the 2000 remaining soldiers were finally eliminated by Zhao Hai. Then Zhao Hai turned to Silver Shuke¡¯s group as well as the battle that was currently happening.

    One could see the miserable losses that the undead had suffered. The attacks of the Divine Race army wasn¡¯t a joke. The might of theirbined Domains wasn¡¯t any worse than the attack of the magic cannons. With how clumped up the undead were, it was no wonder that the losses were what they were.

    Zhao Hai asked Lizzy and the others about their casualties, of which Lizzy provided the answer. From the time the city has been attacked to the present, the undead losses had already numbered to more than 20 thousand.

    This figure was within Zhao Hai¡¯s expectations. After all, the undead that he had sent were all 9th ranks. Naturally, they would be in a very disadvantageous ce against the Divine Race. It can be said that if Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t able to discover the might of the magic cannons as well as acquire the blood lightning beads, then there would be even more casualties. Once Zhao Hai killed 10 thousand Divine Race soldiers, then he might have already lost undead that numbered to the millions.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s new undead in the Space now counted up to twenty thousand, majority of them were from the prior Divine Race army. Only a few of them were acquired from the magic cannon attacks.

    Although Zhao Hai has been doing well in dealing with the Divine Race army, it was still impossible for him to repel them. After all, the God-ranks in his hand were too few.

    Silver Shuke also noticed that Zhao Hai had turned his head to their direction. His blood red eyes looked straight at him. The troops under hismand had just been exterminated by this Human in front of him. Moreover, they were turned into undead, this made Silver Shuke angry. But since he was embroiled with the battle with the undead, he still couldn¡¯t order a full charge.

    One must say that Silver Shuke was an outstanding military man. He knew that keeping a clear mind in the battlefield was essential to being an effectivemander. If his thoughts were to slip, then he might get killed.

    A reason why he hadn¡¯t ordered his army to mount a full charge was because he was afraid of the blood lightning beads in the hands of the undead. To be honest, Silver Shuke didn¡¯t look to highly upon blood lightning beads in the past. In his opinion, although the might of these beads were strong, the time to prepare them was also quite long. Moreover, after beingunched, one couldn¡¯t control them. If the opponent doesn¡¯t dodge and just stood there, then they might get destroyed, otherwise, the bead would just be useless.

    However, after seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s undead army and the blood lightning bead on their hands, Silver Shuke discovered that his previous thoughts were very wrong. Blood lightning beads could actually be used as an ultimate weapon, it almost single handedly blocked the advance of the Divine Race army.

    If these undead only threw the blood lightning beads, then Shuke wouldn¡¯t have been worried since the explosions can just be easily avoided. As long as they coordinate well, then they can definitely avoid the blood lightning beads.

    However, Shuke was quick to discover that the undead had another method of using the blood lightning beads. As long as a soldier takes the initiative to sh, then the undead would immediately take several blood lightning beads and directly detonates itself near the soldier. This would ensure mutual destruction to both parties. This was the method that gave Silver Shuke the most headache.

    The undead weren¡¯t afraid of death, however, it was a different matter regarding the Divine Race. Although they had formidable strength, they were still people in the end, they were also afraid of death. Because of this, the suicide attacks of the undead had made them afraid to proceed any further.

    Actually, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to use such a methods. The undead in the Space were intelligent, they weren¡¯t any different from a normal person. In this case, making the undead kill themselves by explosion left Zhao Hai a bad taste in his mouth.

    However, if he didn¡¯t do this, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to block the attacks of the Divine Race. This method wasn¡¯t Zhao Hai¡¯s original thought. Back on Earth, he had seen suicide bombers in the TV, bombs in driven cars or even just inside walking people. Whenever he sees these, he would groan, but he didn¡¯t think that he himself would have do it.

    In the end, Zhao Hai had to recognize how effective this method was. After a few suicide bombings by the undead, Silver Shuke began to hesitate inunching a full scale attack. This caused both sides to be in a stalemate.

    Zhao Hai also looked at the other big contributors in this war, which were the magic cannons. After discovering the use of the crystals, the power of the magic cannons have been increased, bing terrifying weapons in Zhao Hai¡¯s hands.

    But Zhao Hai was still not satisfied with this. He had all the alchemist in the continent unite and start to develop a new magic cannon. He had three requests for them, make a powerful cannon, make it more durable than the existing ones, and make them waste as less energy as possible.

    Before the new magic cannon was developed, Zhao Hai had already told Patriarch Billy about it, having the Dwarves help with the process. Zhao Hai wanted to produce the ultimate magic cannon that was fit to be used in the war.

    The newly promoted 9th ranks now had a new purpose, they were now in charge of refilling the empty crystal stones.

    Zhao Hai had a lot of these crystals in the Space. Moreover, he has Bubble, so the Space can produce these crystals over and over. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t like the crystals produced by the Space, this was because most of them were of the water element. Although water element crystals were still formidable, they weren¡¯t really geared towards offensive attacks. What Zhao Hai liked to have were fire element crystals since they had an explosive effect, causing the most amount of casualties in the battlefield. Therefore, Zhao Hai wanted to have fire element crystals to be supplied towards the frontline.

    Fortunately, crystals can store energy of a different element once they are used up, making it possible to have a lot of fire element crystals. In order to meet his demand, Zhao Hai adjusted his criteria to promote people who had the fire attribute to 9th rank. He wanted to have as much fire element 9th ranks to charge the crystals.

    The people on the continent had no qualms regarding Zhao Hai¡¯s action. At this point, everyone knew about Zhao Hai¡¯s efforts in the frontlines against the Demons and the Divine Race. Therefore, they did as much as they could to not pull on Zhao Hai¡¯s leg.

    The continent¡¯s most powerful nation¡¯s Emperor, the Rosen Emperor, was Zhao Hai¡¯s father inw. In the Lyon Empire, Zhao Hai was the acting Emperor. The Buddha Emperor currently had his people take refuge in the Lyon Empire, so naturally, he would give Zhao Hai some face. At the same time, the Aksu Empire was too far from their previous power. And even if they were in their heyday, they would still refrain from going against Zhao Hai. Not only are they adjacent to the Rosen Empire, they were also right beside the ck Wastnd, of which Zhao Hai¡¯s elite troops were stationed in. In this case, nobody in the continent would dare bare their fangs towards Zhao Hai¡¯s direction.

    Just as the Dwarf prediction said, Zhao Hai had now be the Ark Continent¡¯s King of Kings. Although he wasn¡¯t explicitly crowned, every single resident of the continent were still listening to his words.

    At the same time, the other races of the continent also didn¡¯t have any problems with Zhao hai. Although Zhao Hai promoted a lot of Humans to 9th ranks, he wasn¡¯t neglecting the other races. Beastmen, Dwarves, Elves, Fishmen, all of them were given spatial water and blood pond water in order to have their own 9th ranks.

    Because of this, the other major races gave Zhao Hai their approval, giving him theirplete support. Zhao Hai can now be said to be the uncrowned King of the entire Ark Continent.

    While the research for the new magic cannon was ongoing, Zhao Hai also sent an order to all of the races. He wanted them to search for crystal stones. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t believe that only the Northern Icefield had these crystals. He believes that these crystals also existed on other parts of the continent, it was just that nobody paid any attention to them. Zhao Hai wanted to scour the entire continent for these crystals in order to aid the continent in the future war.

    Although crystals can be recharged, they still had their breaking point. This meant that the crystals were consumable. They would certainly need as much crystals as then can in order to curb any shortages that may happen in the future.

    While Zhao Hai was thinking about the magic cannons, he suddenly felt a deep and hateful gaze. He turned his head to look and saw that it was Silver Shuke!

 Chapter 733 - Formidable Diamond Ape Tribe

    <h4>Chapter 733 - Formidable Diamond Ape Tribe</h4>

    Silver Shuke¡¯s fiery eyes were looking straight at Zhao Hai. If looks could kill, then Zhao Hai would have already died 10 thousand times. Shuke¡¯s hatred towards Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t be described through words.

    Of course, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t intending to be friends with him. After all, the Radiant Empire¡¯s citizens have been used by the Divine Race to activate their formation. Zhao Hai and the Divine Race¡¯s enmity had now reached a point of no return.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t a hero, and to be honest, he didn¡¯t want to be. If not for the Demons and the Divine Race forcing him, then he wouldn¡¯t have stepped forward. He wasn¡¯t afraid to live off of two acres ofnd with his wives, have a kid who would give him headaches, and even a cow to take care of. Inside his heart, Zhao Hai really didn¡¯t have that much of an ambition.

    However, the pressure brought by both the Demons and the Divine Race hadpelled him to fight for survival, making him end up to where he is today. He didn¡¯t want to be a hero, but he already made a lot of connections in the continent, he had friends, rtives, loved ones, his home, and he didn¡¯t want all of them to get affected.

    The people in the Radiant Empire had nothing to do with him, he hadn¡¯t even visited the country before. He thought of it as their of the Radiant Church, his biggest nemesis. Therefore, how could he visit such a ce.

    However, he couldn¡¯t help but be enraged when he saw the fate of the Radiant Empire¡¯s citizens. This meant that the Divine Race didn¡¯t see the people in the Ark Continent as people, and this angered Zhao Hai.

    In fact, in Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes, the Divine Race were no longer people. They were monsters in humans skin, they were beings that would forever be his enemies.

    Zhao Hai looked at Silver Shuke and then smiled faintly. He gave Silver Shuke a small bow as he said, ¡°Thief Shuke, do you still want to decide victory and defeat today?¡± Silver Shuke knew what Zhao Hai meant. Before, Zhao Hai said that his name sounded like a thief¡¯s name, so he called Shuke Thief Shuke. To be honest, Zhao Hai¡¯s naming had made Shuke feel ufortable, however, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    After Zhao Hai said this, Shuke looked at the army that he brought. Some of his men were turned into undead by Zhao Hai, and more than 20 thousand of them were blown up by the blood lightning bead. The losses of this battle had exceeded 30 thousand. This didn¡¯t count the wounded, their losses absolutely weren¡¯t small.

    Although Shuke¡¯s army numbered a million, they were also the vanguard forces. The vanguard shouldn¡¯t have too much losses upon entering the continent, otherwise, the seeding armies would find it hard to transfer here.

    After thinking up to here, Silver Shuke coldly snorted and said, ¡°We¡¯ll let you off today, Zhao Hai. Just you wait, when the main Divine Race armyes, then we will certainly eliminate you.¡± Zhao Hai smiled faintly and replied, ¡°If you think you are confident, then feel free to do so.¡± Silver Shuke snorted, then he ordered, ¡°Reform your ranks and slowly retreat!¡± It didn¡¯t take too long before the Divine Race army formed their ranks and slowly went back.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t pursue them, he just calmly looked at Shuke¡¯s army. Shue and Berry were also right beside Zhao Hai. Shue received his clones while Berry went out of her stealth. All of them looked at the retreating silver army. At the same time, Silver Shuke was also paying attention to Zhao Hai.

    When the army got back to the Radiant Empire, Zhao Hai, Berry, and Shue immediately went back to the Space.

    Upon reaching the Space, Zhao Hai immediately turned to Lizzy and said, ¡°Lizzy, have you calcted our losses?¡± Lizzy nodded and said, ¡°We did, in the battle, we used a total of 892 crystals. The undead casualties surpassed a hundred thousand. However, we also received about twenty thousand God-rank undead. Moreover, the Space just gave a prompt, all fire element undead had now been upgraded to God-rank, but they only have Demigod level strength.¡±

    Zhao Hai was happy, ¡°A prompt? Why haven¡¯t I heard of it? I may be too focused on the fight. Anyway, that¡¯s good. We have more fire element undeadpared to the light element ones. How many new God-rank undead do we have?¡±

    Lizzy smiled and said, ¡°Right now, we have more than 20 million undead in the Space. However, majority of them are marine life forms, so almost all of them have the water attribute. Inparison, we don¡¯t have that much fire element undead. In total, we have less than two million fire element undead. Although they only have Demigod strength, they aren¡¯t that weak.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Good, fantastic. With these undead, the Divine Race would surely be surprised at our next sh.¡±

    Lizzy nodded and smiled, ¡°With these many undead, along with the magic cannons and crystals, we could definitely block the next advance of the Divine Race. However, things wouldn¡¯t be that easy, Big Brother Hai, we just went to take a look, the Demon army has increased significantly. The God-ranks in their camp had already reached a thousand. Moreover, this number has been constantly increasing.

    Zhao Hai nodded, although it looks like the number of the Demon Race¡¯s God ranks were iparable to the Divine Race, he still didn¡¯t underestimate them. The Demon Race¡¯s fighting prowess can be seen as the strongest out of all the parties currently in the Ark Continent, it had something to do with how they lived back in the Demon Realm. Additionally, ording to Cai¡¯er, the Demon poption was much more than the Ark Continent. And with how formidable their 9th ranks were, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare to neglect them.

    Zhao Hai let out a long sigh and said, ¡°The Demons shouldn¡¯t be acting for quite a while, however, I will still send light element undead to face them. Once we have the light element undead stationed there, then we can rest assured. After all, we now have a lot of God-rank undead, separating 10 thousand wouldn¡¯t be much of a loss for our side.¡±

    Lizzy nodded, at this time, Laura walked in. Zhao Hai looked at her and said, ¡°How is it?¡± Zhao Hai was asking about the state of the crystals. In this battle, they had used more than 800 crystals. This rate of consumption wasn¡¯t small. After having emptied the crystals, Zhao Hai immediately had them sent to the Space and then to the different parts of the continent, making the various 9th ranks input more energy into them.

    For the battles, they would need fire element crystals with a small amount of earth element as well. The fire element had the strongest attacking power while the earth element had the strongest defense. The earth element crystals would be used in the defensive formations, they should be much betterpared to the water element.

    When she heard Zhao Hai¡¯s question, Laura smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s going alright. They had already started to recharge the crystals. However, the energy of those 9th ranks are still too low. It takes several people to fill up an entire crystal.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just take your time. Filling those 800 crystals shouldn¡¯t take too much time. Right, how is the situation with the magic cannons, are they being done?¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Rest assured, you might not be aware of the Dwarf craftsmanship, but they used to be experts in making weapons like these. However, they still need to familiarize themselves. They are able to make 30 magic cannons per day at this point, but this rate would surely increase in theing days.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°That¡¯s great, with the Dwarves¡¯ help, we can rx even more. Right, how about the Diamond Ape tribe, how are they doing?¡±

    The Diamond Ape Tribe was a powerful warring race. Their attacking strength was very strong, and upgrading their levels was something that Zhao Hai saw as important. Because of this, when he thought of promoting people, he naturally couldn¡¯t forget about them. Moreover, he was also cing more importance regarding their development.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think that the Diamond Ape tribe¡¯s potion consumption was vastly greaterpared to the other races. Even the Elephant tribe would need less in order to promote to 9th rank. This fact astonished Zhao Hai.

    After undergoing multiple investigations, Zhao Hai finally found the root of the problem. The reason why the Diamond Apes were slow to promote to 9th ranks was because both the Diamond Ape and their giant apepanion needed to be 9th ranks together in order for them to be promoted. Otherwise, it would be difficult for a Diamond Ape to promote on his own.

    After having this discovery, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately promoted both Diamond Apes as well as theirpanion beasts. Then Zhao Hai tested how strong they got.

    The tests gave Zhao Hai a glimpse as to why the Diamond Apes were called the kings of the Beastman Race. After rising to 9th rank, the Diamond Apes would undergo a huge change. Each of them would be able to acquire a new innate skill. This skill had a great rtionship with their giant apepanion, this skill was even called synthesis!

    After a Diamond Ape uses this skill, their body wouldbine with their giant apepanion. Not only would they be able tomand the actions of the giant apes, but their strength, speed, and defensive capabilities would also be greatly improved. It was a genuine, real type of fusion.

    Zhao Hai estimated that the Diamond Apes now had the strength that rivalled God-rank experts. And this was regarding a Full God, not a Demigod.

    However, since the Diamond Apes were still 9th ranks in the end, they weren¡¯t able to establish a Domain. But still, once the Diamond Apes use their innate skill, theirbat capabilities would improve, and they would then be able to contend with God-rank experts.

    This discovery filled Zhao Hai with joy. He immediately went on and promoted the Diamond Apes en masse. But even if the Diamond Apes¡¯ strengths had been promoted, Zhao Hai still didn¡¯t make them go to the battlefield. The Diamond Apes had been fighting for their lives in the Northern Icefield for many years. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t cruel enough to plunge them into battle once more.

    The Patriarch of the Diamond Apes had even told Zhao Hai countless times that they wanted to be in the battlefield. But Zhao Hai still didn¡¯t take them there. Instead, he told them that he wanted them to guard the ck Wastnd. He discussed this matter with the Patriarch. The ck Wastnd was now Zhao Hai¡¯s root, once the Demons or the Divine Race finds out that about this ce, then they would definitely target it in their future attacks. It wouldn¡¯t be good if a powerful guard force wasn¡¯t stationed here. Because of this, Zhao Hai appointed the Diamond Apes to be the guardians of the wastnd, of which the Patriarch agreed. Therefore, Zhao Hai was now relieved with regards to the security of the ck Wastnd.

 Chapter 734 - Storm Clouds Approach

    <h4>Chapter 734 - Storm Clouds Approach</h4>

    When she heard Zhao Hai¡¯s question, Laura couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°They¡¯re doing very well. The Diamond Ape Tribe currently has thirty thousand 9th rank experts. With their strength along with Grandpa Green¡¯s group as well as Cai¡¯er, there certainly wouldn¡¯t be any problems in the ck Wastnd. Right, there is also a piece of good news, Origin Sword Saint has broken through to God Rank. He is the first God-rank that the Ark Continent had produced in thousands of years.¡± Laura¡¯s statement was true. Origin Sword Saint was really a God-rank that managed to reach his level without the help of the Space.

    Zhao Hai was d with this news, he looked at Laura and said, ¡°Really? Then that¡¯s fantastic! The Ark Continent finally had its own God-rank expert. However, after arriving at God-rank, senior Origin Sword saint would still need toprehend his own Domain. Zhao Hai said, ¡°How about this, since we already have magic cannons as well as the crystals, he wouldn¡¯t be needed in the ck Wastnd. Let¡¯s have him go with us first, then I¡¯ll have him participate in the battles. Maybe he canprehend a Domain there.¡± Laura nodded and replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and approach Grandpa Green about this so that he can tell Senior Origin Sword Saint. Brother Hai, when do you think the Divine Race would attack again?¡± Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. But when they decided to retreat, I was sure that they would be waiting for reinforcements. Otherwise, it would be impossible for them to deal with us with their current numbers.¡±

    Laura nodded, then she sighed and said, ¡°Once the Divine Race reinforcements arrive, then we wouldn¡¯t be able to live peacefully anymore. I didn¡¯t expect the Divine Race to be that strong.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Fortunately, we have several means to deal with the Divine Race. Otherwise, we would really be in trouble. We might even bepelled to move the entire continent¡¯s poption into the Space.¡±

    Laura agreed, ¡°But things have been very strange. I thought that after killing a fire element expert, then the Space¡¯s fire element undead would also reach God-rank. I didn¡¯t expect that Tiger Huan wasn¡¯t enough to promote them. Moreover, when they did get promoted, they only had the power of a Demigod.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°It really is quite strange. When we got Shiying, the Space immediately promoted all the undead assassins. But now, only after we have killed a lot of God-rank Divine Race experts did the Space decide to promote the undead. It seems like the Space¡¯s requirements had be much stricterpared to before.¡± At this time, Megan replied, ¡°Although we have a lot of God-ranked experts in our hand, majority of them still have Demigod strength. We reallyck undead that have Full God strengths. On the other hand, most of the God-ranked experts in the Divine Race army have alreadyprehended their Domain. In terms of overall strength, we are still a few steps behind. We¡¯re lucky to have the magic cannons to supplement this weakness. Brother Hai, currently, we have magic cannons installed in big undead such as the Dragons. But I think it would be safer it the cannons were ced inside their bodies. This way, the cannons would have a sort of protection against external attacks.¡±

    Laura agreed and said, ¡°But in this case, we need to have the magic cannons be fixed inside the bodies of the undead. How would we be able to do this?¡± Zhao Hai thought for a moment and said, ¡°When the Dwarves make the cannons, we can have them install a few steel chains under the cannon. When they are used, those chains couldtch onto the bodies of the undead, securing them in ce.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll inform the Dwarves regarding this matter. With the magic cannons on the way, we would be more prepared for the future. If the Dwarves get unbearable busy with work, we can just have more cksmiths transported from the other cities in order to help out.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and replied, ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll hand it over to you. However, make sure to ask the Emperors about this first. We can¡¯t have them be dissatisfied lest we risk having a fire in our own backyard.¡±

    Laura nodded and then turned around to leave. At this time, Zhao Hai turned his attention back to the monitor. The image shown right now was Silver Shuke¡¯s group as well as the situation with the Divine Race.

    After Silver Shuke¡¯s group retreated from the city, they went straight back to the newnd. But since they aren¡¯t constrained to the newnd like before, they had started to clean the surroundingnds and cities. All the dead people and beasts have been cremated. Obviously, they had a simr idea with the Demons. They wanted to make a foothold inside the Ark Continent.

    When Zhao Hai saw that they weren¡¯t nning on another attack, he shifter his gaze towards the Demons. The Demons were now bing numerous. Additionally, they had already went on and upied Demon City. With how close they were to Rising Sun City, thetter had already started to be in full alert.

    However, there still weren¡¯t a lot of God-ranked Demons in their side, this made them refrain from attacking Rising Sun City. Naturally, the Demons understood that if they have fewer experts than the Divine Race, then even if they upy Rising Sun City, the Divine Race could just take it away from them. The Demons wouldn¡¯t make a move until they have more experts than they had right now.

    When Zhao Hai saw the state of the Demons, he became worried. If the Demons attacked frantically, then Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have been worried. But they were too calm, and this was a scary matter. Having strong and calm Demons invade the continent didn¡¯t bode to well for the residents of the Ark Continent.

    But seeing that there weren¡¯t any movements from the Demons, Zhao Hai became relieved. Then he turned his attention to the continent. The Ark Continent was still very peaceful. Although the Buddha Empire had been transformed into a battlefield, the other parts of the continent still remained to be unaffected. With Zhao Hai¡¯s careful preparations, the Ark Continent remained very stable.

    In the ra Mountain, a defensive line has already been setup. This defense has been taken care of by Zhao Hai. Arge number of people participated in this defense, it included even the Beastmen and the Fishmen. Zhao Hai wanted to rely on the ra Mountain to mount a long defensive battle against both the Demons and the Divine Race.

    Not only the surface of the ra Mountain, even the space that the Demons had dug out was made use of. This huge space was used as a huge shelter as well as warehouse for the defenders¡¯ needs. The blood formation here had already been used and cannot be reused, so the ce had be a handy area for the forces of the Ark Continent.

    Since the ra Mountain was now devoid of any Demon presence, the movements made here was all in secret. The entire ra Mountain had be a busy ce. Even the area where the Dragons had lived had be a small base. Zhao Hai made use of the ce to house his Blood Hawks.

    In order to speed up the preparations, Zhao Hai assigned a lot ofrge magic beasts from the Space to work there. This ensured that the progress was very fast.

    Seeing that nothing was wrong, Zhao Hai made a sigh of relief. He scanned all the undead in the Space and took out the big ones to be used as mobile cannons. He also assigned some undead to act as cannoneers for these moving weapons. Zhao Hai even used his metal maniption technique to install chains and attached them into the bodies of the undead. Only when they are secured would they be more convenient to use.

    The next matter was the blood lightning beads. Although the beads had their shorings, the Space had an unlimited supply of them. In order to prepare for wartime, Zhao Hai also started to stockpile a bunch of these beads.

    Time went by as Zhao Hai¡¯s group were busy in preparation. Laura would often take magic cannons made in the continent into the Space. Then Zhao Hai would facilitate in installing them inside therge undead.

    Three days went by in a sh. While Zhao Hai was busy fixing the cannons into the undead, Cai¡¯er suddenly flew over to him and said, ¡°Young Master, quicklye and see this.¡± Zhao Hai stared for a moment. He was busy with his things inside the Space all this time, so he had Cai¡¯er manage the monitoring of both the Demons and the Divine Race. Cai¡¯er certainly had news regarding the Divine Race since there weren¡¯t much changes with the Demon Race.

    Zhao Hai and the others immediately went to the living room. The monitor was currently showing the current situation in the newly descendednd. At this moment, a group of Divine Race people were emerging out of the newnd. This time, they were flying.

    This was a huge group, and in addition to the silver soldiers that Zhao Hai saw before, there were also huge magic beasts mixed in. These magic beasts weren¡¯t the same as those seen in the Ark Continent. They were mostly white and although they were huge, they seemed to be quite docile.

    These magic beasts were pulling some carts. These carts were probably made out of saint light wood due to their color. Inside those carts wererge quantities of resources. But what made Zhao Hai worried was the magic cannons that were carried over. These magic cannons looked simr to the ones in the Ark Continent. However, they were much bigger, moreover, their magic formations looked moreplex.

    After seeing these magic cannons, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but turn ugly. He was aware that the Divine Race also had their own magic cannons, but he didn¡¯t expect that they would look this menacing. The Divine Race¡¯s strength was already much stronger than the Ark Continent, if the continent¡¯s magic cannons were weak, then the cannons would¡¯ve already been rendered useless. But now, the Divine Race had brought their own magic cannons. And from how they look, it seems like they are much more powerful than the Ark Continent¡¯s version. This was huge trouble!

 Chapter 735 - How To Deal With It?

    <h4>Chapter 735 - How To Deal With It?</h4>

    However, Zhao Hai was quick to discover an issue. The magic cannon of the other party seemed to be very heavy. Most magic beasts weren¡¯t able to pull it at all. Although it was ced in a cart, it looked strong and powerful. From the looks of the magic beasts that carried it, it seems like it wasn¡¯t something that one can conveniently carry. This was good news for Zhao Hai.

    But when Zhao Hai saw the Divine Race people behind the magic cannons, his face couldn¡¯t help but change. These people were different than the ones that he had shed before. In the previous battle, the Divine Race army that he faced were infantry. On the other hand, the ones he saw right now were cavalry.

    The mounts of these Divine Race cavalry were quite strange. It was a kind of horse magic beast with wings and a horn, pretty much like how a person from Earth describes a unicorn pegasus. Just by looking at them on the screen, Zhao Hai was quite sure that these magic beasts weren¡¯t anything simple.

    Each and every one of these cavalry soldiers wore light andfortable armor. They had spears in their hands while a sword was hung on their waists. On their backs were their shields while a bow and a quiver of arrows was present on their saddles. One could see the capabilities of this Divine Race cavalry just by looking at their equipment.

    In the back of this cavalry was another type of magic beast cavalry. It seems like these ones were part of the Divine Race¡¯s heavy cavalry. All of them were in full body armor, they looked like iron golems. Their mounts were a type of rhinoceros magic beasts. Metallic gloss shed from the skins of these beasts, they also had a dangerous gleam in their eyes, making them look violent.

    Zhao Hai immediately identified the two groups as Light and Heavy Cavalry. With these two troops joining the Divine Race, their fighting strength would surely be much more formidable, it would be difficult to deal with them easily. Zhao Hai was frowning as he looked at the monitor. He wanted to see what other groups the Divine Race had brought. Before long, another group appeared. But this group made Zhao Hai rub his eyes, they didn¡¯t seem to be soldiers. These people rode on gorgeous carriages as they talked,ughed, and drank with each other. They looked more like noble children than people who were going to war.

    However, all of them were wearing all kinds of magic robes. They also had magic staffs, it seems like they are the Mage group of the Divine Race.

    Zhao Hai counted the number of Mage carriages that appeared on the newnd. Each carriage had, on average, five Mages, and in this caravan, there were several hundreds of carriages. In other words, the Mage group numbered a minimum of a thousand people.

    But what made Zhao Hai confused was the fact that when a person reaches God-rank, their energies would undergo a change. Whether they be Mage spiritual force or Warrior Battle Qi, they would be transformed into another type of pure energy. This energy was able to be used in both warrior and mage techniques. Because of this, there really weren¡¯t any division between Mage and Warrior when one bes God-rank. But yet the Divine Race had all of these Mages, what was this all about?

    Although he couldn¡¯t understand it, Zhao Hai still managed to have a general idea of how many Divine Race people arrived in the continent. There were a lot of neers, 5 million to be exact. And this didn¡¯t even count the logistics personnel that were assigned as support.

    This number made Zhao Hai¡¯s expression even heavier. If one counted the logistic corps, then the Divine Race group that had arrived in the Ark Continent would reach near ten million. Moreover, Cai¡¯er also reported that the total number of magic beasts brought to the continent had numbered to 50 million. Such colossal numbers had arrived in the Ark Continent, the future seemed more worrying at this point.

    Laura and the others also had a heavy heart as they stood by Zhao Hai¡¯s side. They didn¡¯t expect the Divine Race to send such numbers in one go.

    After some time, Zhao Hai let out a long breath and said, ¡°It looks like the Divine Race had really decided to destroy us. But this is also good. Now we can finally see the strength of the Divine Race. However, I think that these aren¡¯t the only troops that the Divine Race had. After all, the Divine Race still had enemies, and they need their troops in order to defend against them.¡±

    Laura was puzzled by Zhao Hai¡¯s statement, ¡°Where did you get that from, Brother Hai? Why haven¡¯t I heard of that before?¡±

    Zhao hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s because the Divine Realm is muchrger than the Ark Continent. Just as Iron Hammer said, the Divine Realm is divided into 13 different continents. It is possible that the one we are facing right now were the forces from one continent. The other continents still haven¡¯t arrived. Moreover, haven¡¯t you discovered that the Divine Race army has been made up of veteran troops? They are very differentpared to those who only finished their training and hadn¡¯t been in the battlefield before. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have their current temperament.¡±

    When they heard this, Laura and the others immediately turned their gazes towards the Divine Race army. And just like Zhao Hai said, most of these people seemed to be battle hardened veterans. Their temperament was very differentpared to any greenhorn.

    Then Zhao Hai said, ¡°Since they had gone to the battlefield, then it meant that they had enemies. Because of this, I am fairly certain that they had more troops than this. And from what I heard from Iron Hammer, it seems like their enemies were the Gods of the foreign races.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°Right, Brother Hai, since you have turned some Divine Race into undead, haven¡¯t you asked them about the Divine Race? And did you ask them about the current power distribution in the Divine Realm?¡±

    When he heard Laura, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but give a force smile and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t really done that, I was too focused on the current battle to turn them into Advanced level undead. But from the method of making low-level undead, I¡¯m quite sure that they haven¡¯t retained their memories. Even if we ask them right now, then we wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°And what now? What do we do?¡± Zhao Hai looked at the Divine Race at the monitor and said, ¡°We do what we need to do. After all, things will happen even if we don¡¯t do anything. Fortunately, we had made ample preparations in the past few days. We¡¯ll still be using the Buddha Empire in order to deal with them.¡±

    At this time, Lizzy gave a nod and asked, ¡°That¡¯s the only thing we can do. Big Brother Hai, I think that the Divine Race¡¯s Heavy Cavalry aren¡¯t able to fly. So they should only be able to do ground battles. However, from what I can see, I¡¯m afraid that their might is something that the Ark Continent wouldn¡¯t be able to contend with. Have you thought of ways in order to deal with them?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the Divine Race cavalry, especially the Heavy cavalry. Although the Heavy Cavalry mounts looked very heavy, they actually weren¡¯t that slow. Even if the Ark Continent had their own heavy cavalry, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to contend with the Divine Race. After all, the mounts of the Divine Race were at least 8th ranks, one would be hard pressed to look for those kinds of mounts in the Ark Continent.

    Moreover, having this cavalry unit wasn¡¯t only about their mount, their training would take a long time as well. There really wasn¡¯t any heavy cavalry unit in the Ark Continent that can directly confront the heavy cavalry of the Divine Race. The closest ones who can face them would probably be among the Beastmen. But even the Herculean Bulls wouldn¡¯t be able to face them head-on. Zhao Hai thought about it for quite some time before he turned to Lizzy and said, ¡°It¡¯s really hard to deal with the heavy cavalry of the Divine Race, their charges would definitely be very strong. I¡¯ve thought of something, we can ask the Dwarves to have their iron armor beasts deal with these guys. The Dwarven cavalry is mainlyposed of their iron armor beast. Since the Divine Race¡¯s heavy cavalry can¡¯t fly, then we can just leave them to the Dwarves.¡±

    Lizzy thought about Zhao Hai¡¯s suggestion and nodded, ¡°Having the Dwarves deal with them is indeed a good idea. How about their light cavalry? Will we have the Elves deal with them?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°It seems like the Elves are the only ones that can go against those light cavalry. There is no doubt that the winged horses of the Divine Race are able to fly. Moreover, although they are mainly equipped with spears, they also have bows and arrows equipped. With our Blood Hawks, the Elves should be able to have the capabilities to fight them.¡±

    Lizzy nodded, ¡°It seems like we cannot just rely on our own power in order to deal with the Divine Race. They are just too strong, we can¡¯t stop them ourselves. We should adjust the armies of the continent and ask them toe over and help.¡±

    Zhao Hai agreed, ¡°Right, we should have the Dwarves and the iron armor beasts, the Elves and the Blood Hawks, Rosen Empire¡¯s heavy infantry, and the Lyon Empire¡¯s magic beast cavalry move over. The Buddha Empire¡¯s heavy cavalry is just too slow, if we have them fight, then they would definitely suffer huge losses. We¡¯ll have the Rosen Empire¡¯s heavy infantry guard the walls of the city. At the same time, we should get some of the faster cavalry units from the Beastmen and have them prepare for the battles in the Buddha Empire.¡±

    Lizzy nodded, ¡°Alright. Also, we should be on guard about their magic cannons. When the fightes, we should do our best to snatch a couple of them. Then we¡¯ll take them back and have them studied.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that would be difficult. Haven¡¯t you noticed? The Divine Race are overly protective of their magic cannons. All of them are ced in the middle of a team of soldiers who are also in the middle of arge army. Dealing with those people wouldn¡¯t be easy. However, moving those cannons should be very hard, so I¡¯m not too worried about them at this point. What I¡¯m worried about is another group of people.¡±

    When Lizzy heard Zhao Hai, she recalled the neer groups, then her expression turned stern as she said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, is it about those groups of mages?¡±

 Chapter 736 - Adjusting The Army

    <h4>Chapter 736 - Adjusting The Army</h4>

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Iron Hammer said that once one reaches God-rank, then their magic and battle qi would transform into a new type of energy. The Divine Race calls this Origin Force. I don¡¯t know if it is really called that, but I can confirm that this energy can be used in both magic and battle qi applications. So in this case, why would there be a division between mage and warrior? It is impossible for the Divine Race to overlook this aspect. However, there are people in Mage attire in the Divine Race army. Don¡¯t you think that this is strange?¡±

    When Lizzy and the others heard Zhao Hai, they couldn¡¯t help but gawk before knitting their eyebrows. They haven¡¯t been paying attention when Iron Hammer talked about Origin Force, so this was the first time that they had heard about it from Zhao Hai. If what Zhao Hai said was true, then the Mages in the Divine Army really did seem very strange.

    Megan looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Elder Brother Hai, are you saying that these Mages have some special skill? And this was the thing that made you unsettled?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Right. I suspect these Mages to have something special. Otherwise, the Divine Race wouldn¡¯t have given them this much importance. However, what did they have that made them important? The Ark Continent only had magic and battle qi while origin force is just equal to an upgraded version of the two of them. If these mages were only capable of magic, then they wouldn¡¯t have been this respected.¡¯

    Megan knit her brows and said, ¡°Origin Force is a transformation of battle qi and magic, so there should be no need to have mage training. Right, Brother Hai, can origin force be used to summon creatures for battle?¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare at Megan¡¯s statement. He really didn¡¯t know about this matter. All of his undead were taken care of by the Space, so there was no need for him to expend any energy. Because of this, he paid no attention to matters such as these.

    Zhao Hai looked at Megan and said, ¡°What you mean is, those people who look like Mages, are actually Summoners?¡±

    Megan nodded, then said, ¡°It¡¯s highly probable. You can look at the Demon Lich, they have their own special summoning spells for battle. These spells would surely be useful when one bes God-rank. Although most Mages weren¡¯t into summoning magic, the Divine Race had fought for a long time, so they should be able to see the advantages of summons. Because of this, I reckoned that those people with Mage clothing were actually the Divine Race¡¯s special Summoners.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he thinks that Megan¡¯s spection held some ground. However, this was still a guess and wasn¡¯t proven, so he said, ¡°That might be true. In any case, we¡¯ll find out about them in a battle or two. Right now, we need to spread the word to the leaders of the continent, tell them about the might of the Divine Race so that they can prepare in advance. Have the citizens enter the big cities with magical formations.¡±

    Lizzy and the otherplied and then went on to do their job. At the same time, Zhao Hai continued to observe the movements of the Divine Race. After the new group arrived, they didn¡¯t move immediately. Instead, then upied the surrounding cities, seemingly taking a break before beginning their conquest.

    Zhao Hai wanted to see how they will be arranged. But unfortunately, the Divine Race were careful. Whenever they talk about important things, they would cast istion magic to cover the ce where they would discuss. Even with Zhao Hai¡¯s efforts, he still wasn¡¯t able to find out about anything.

    Although he couldn¡¯t see anything significant, Zhao Hai was still paying careful attention towards the Divine Race. Even if he had limited intel, he could still see when the Divine Race would attack.

    But after looking at it for a while, Zhao Hai handed the task over to Cai¡¯er. Then he went out of the vi and continued to load the magic cannons into the undead.

    At this point, the magic cannons have be their main weapon against the Demons and the Divine Race. So naturally, these things needed to be carefully taken care of. These days Zhao Hai had been very busy.

    Although the Divine Race reinforcement has arrived, they didn¡¯t immediately make a move. This caused Cai¡¯er to continue her monitoring while Zhao Hai felt relief. The day after the Divine Race reinforcement arrived, Zhao Hai started to bring the Dwarf Iron Armor Beast Cavalry, the Elven Blood Hawk Cavalry, the Lyon Empire Beast Cavalry, the Beastman Race¡¯s Wolf, Dog, Cat, and Horse tribes into his current location. The Rose Empire Heavy Infantry has been brought over as well. The entire city has been transformed into a huge military barrack.

    Fortunately, Zhao Hai¡¯s prestige was quite high with these groups. There was no chaos when those groups arrived in the city. Zhao Hai also allocated camps for each of them so that he wouldn¡¯t worry too much.

    However, coordinating them for war has be an issue. The foreign races only listen to Zhao Hai, while the two people sent by the Rosen and Lyon Empire to lead the army both had the same status. None of the two wanted to listen to the other.

    In the end, Zhao Hai sent Lizzy to have the job ofmander for the unified army. This made people surprised, however, upon thinking of Lizzy¡¯s status, all of them agreed.

    Lizzy was the Rosen Empire¡¯s princess, and she was also Zhao Hai¡¯s wife. These two titles aren¡¯t simple, especially her being Zhao Hai¡¯s wife. This made those present in the city behave.

    The thing in the minds of these people was the same in the minds of the Lyon Empire nobles. The reason why Zhao Hai had Lizzymand the war was only for show, and Zhao Hai would still be the person being inmand in the background. However, they didn¡¯t expect that Lizzy was actually more skilled inmanding a battlepared to Zhao hai.

    Although this was the first time that Lizzymanded a diverse army, she still had an experience in handling a huge army in the past. Moreover, Zhao Hai also had Megan add into the discussion and express her abilities in front of the people. With the Megan and Lizzy coordinating together, it didn¡¯t take too long before the whole city got into order.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare to spoil the two of them. Although both Lizzy and Megan were beautiful women, they were truly skilled inmand, they had a huge potential to be generals. In the past, they werecking in terms of battle experience. However, after experiencing battles back in the sea as well as in the fight against the Demon Race, Zhao Hai was now assured of the two¡¯s ability.

    It took two days for the armies to arrive. The reason for their quick travel was Zhao Hai¡¯s Space, every minute was crucial. Zhao Hai also wanted the soldiers to be familiar with the surrounding terrain, which would benefit them in the future battle.

    Moreover, the Divine Race reinforcement had arrived, and it was possible for them to attack at any time. In this case, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t afford to have the armies arrive in a slow rate.

    Back in Demon City, Zhao Hai had the confidence to deal with the Demon Race. Even if he didn¡¯t attack on his own, he was still confident in his ability to defend.

    However, when he saw the Divine Race Army, Zhao Hai knew that it was impossible to fight with them with his own strength. Average soldiers in the Divine Race army were 9th ranks. At the same time, the numbers of God-ranks that the Divine Race had was much more than the God-ranks in Zhao Hai¡¯s side. If he wanted to defend against the Divine Race with his own strength, then he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to defend for several days. All of the undead in his hands were not enough to block the attack of the Divine Race.

    In this case, Zhao Hai had to let the other powers into the City to defend against the Divine Race together. This would also awaken the continent, making them aware about how serious the frontline has be.

    Besides having them fight in the city, Zhao Hai also wanted to make the various parties see the situation with their own eyes. They needed to see how powerful the Divine Race were.

    Ever since the Divine Race arrived in the continent, the powers of the continent haven¡¯t really had a proper battle with them. This made the groups of the Ark Continent ignorant to the real strength of the Divine Race. This time, Zhao Hai asked for troops in order to make them aware of the strength of the enemy.

    The reason why Zhao Hai thought of this idea was because of his observations in the past few days. In the various territories in the continent, he discovered that although the countries were ced into a state of war, the people had actually turned idle, all of them were thinking that the war was too far from their own ce. Because of this, their mindsets had taken a form of distance towards the frontline. Zhao Hai thought that this wasn¡¯t a great thing.

    Such mentality cannot continue. Zhao Hai knew that if people were to think like this, then the upper powers would surely exhibit it sooner orter. If this was the case, then the future cooperation would slowly crumble.

    Zhao Hai discovered that this issue was especially strong in the Rosen and Aksu Empires. The citizens weren¡¯t as anxiouspared to the residents of the Lyon and Buddha Empire. The citizens of the Buddha Empire were far away from their homes, so it was natural that they felt strong attachment towards this war, and this sentiment was carried over to the Lyon Empire citizens. However, this sense of crisis seemed to becking in both the Rosen and Aksu Empires.

    Through this matter, Zhao Hai had found out that he was being overprotective towards the people of the Ark Continent. This caused them to forget about how cruel war could be. If they continue to think this way, then the consequences would be disastrous when the Divine Race decides to send small teams to wreak havoc in the backlines of the Ark Continent.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai decided to inviterge armies into Upper Bank City.

 Chapter 737 - The Fight Begins

    <h4>Chapter 737 - The Fight Begins</h4>

    Zhao Hai was currently standing on top of the city wall. The protective formation was already in ce and the army were properly positioned. Everyone present here were looking at the direction of the Radiant Empire.

    This wasn¡¯t a practice run, they were now in full preparation to resist the iing army. Cai¡¯er already told Zhao Hai that the Divine Race army had started to make their move. This time, the Divine Race ced both of their cavalries up front, supported by their infantry and Mage corps. They were preparing to rush straight into the city and break through it in one go.

    It was because of this that Zhao Hai¡¯s side had started to behave like this. It has been three days since all of the Ark Continent¡¯s powers had sent their troops over to the city. To be honest, the Divine Race refraining from making their attack had made Zhao Hai quite worried. It was only now that they made their move did Zhao Hai felt relief.

    If the Divine Race didn¡¯t attack, then it meant that they had a bigger plot in their hands. If they attacked, then it meant that there weren¡¯t any sneaky ns. It seems like the three days were used in pure recuperation.

    In Zhao Hai¡¯s side was a Dwarf, an Elf, a heavily armored man, a cavalry soldier, some Beastmen, as well as Lizzy, Megan, Berry, and Shue.

    These people were the city¡¯s management staff. Zhao Hai wanted them to see how fierce the Divine Race looked.

    On the walls beside them were the Rosen Empire¡¯s heavy armor infantry. Although these troops were used generally for field battles, they were still able to defend a cityfortably. After all, they were Rosen Empire¡¯s elite. At this moment, magic cannons were strewn all around the city¡¯s walls. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make the undead control these cannons, instead, he handed them over to the heavy armor infantry.

    Zhao Hai stood calmly on the city wall, although the army had yet toe, the whole city was full of anticipation. There was a sense of breathlessness emanating among the troops.

    The Dwarf standing next to Zhao Hai muttered as he stared at the Radiant Empire¡¯s direction, ¡°Why haven¡¯t they appeared yet? I can¡¯t wait all day.¡±

    Zhao Hai turned his head to look at the Dwarf. This Dwarf wasn¡¯t an elder, he was a General of the Dwarf Race, themander of the Iron Beast cavalry. This time, the Dwarves had sent over a hundred thousand iron armor cavalry, this wasn¡¯t a small number.

    Moreover, after arriving at the city, the Dwarves started to make their move. In the ins outside the city, they had made a lot of tunnels. These tunnels would allow ordinary troops to pass through safely without any issue. However, once the Divine Race¡¯s Heavy Cavalry walks on top of them, they would immediately copse, and the Dwarves would be waiting underground to ambush them. As long as they go under, the Dwarves, in their natural habitat, would gain absolute advantage.

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Baker, no need to be anxious. They will arrive soon.¡±

    The Dwarf Baker smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m quite anxious to see how formidable those Divine Race fellows really are. For me to be able to help the elder is a great blessing. You might not know, but when the n voted me to be sent over, the other Generals almost fought with me over it.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and then replied, ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t regret it? You¡¯re going to battle right now, but I don¡¯t want you to die. Baker, remember to have safety as your utmost priority.¡±

    Baker nodded and said, ¡°Elder, rest assured, we¡¯ve already prepared for it. The Dwarves wouldn¡¯t die so easily.¡±

    At this moment, a Beastmen inserted, ¡°We aren¡¯t afraid of death as well. Prince, when will you send us out to attack?¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a slight smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will have the chance to fight. Even if the main actors this time are the Dwarves and Elves, you should still prepare yourselves for battle. All of you, remember to make ranged attacks as much as possible. Especially the Elves, the enemy¡¯s cavalry isn¡¯t weak.¡±

    Standing on the wall was a male Elf, he had a handsome but messy face. He always had a cold expression but when he heard Zhao Hai he gently nodded and said, ¡°The elder can rest assured, the Elves aren¡¯t afraid of death as well.¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed and then said, ¡°I know that you don¡¯t fear death. However, I didn¡¯t take you here to die. You could be said to be the continent¡¯s first batch of troops to fight against the Divine Race. As long as you survive, then you would understand the attack patterns of the Divine Race. Their tactics cannot be understood in just one or two days. You must keep on living and teach the others about how to resist against the Divine Race. I hope that we can repel the Demons and the Divine Race with as little losses to the continent as possible.¡±

    The group nodded, then Zhao Hai continued, ¡°This war isn¡¯t going to good for our side. Both the Demon and the Divine Realm is muchrger than the Ark Continent. And their residents are leagues stronger than us. Because of this, we cannot have the mentality of sacrificing ourselves in battles. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid of death, I just don¡¯t want unnecessary deaths. Do you understand?¡±

    The group nodded once more. Although these people wouldn¡¯t generally listen to other race¡¯s words, it was a different matter when it came to Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai¡¯s influence had been spread out to all of them. At the same time, their groups were also grateful to Zhao Hai. This was the reason why there were no problems when it came to him making the decisions.

    At this time, sound of rumbling was suddenly heard in the distance while the earth shook at the same time. As long as one had experience, then they would surely know that this was due to the movement of Heavy Cavalry. The charge of a heavy cavalry unit was the most imposing thing that one can see in the battlefield. Their movements alone could make the earth shiver, if any other troop dared to sh with them at this state, then they would certainly get crushed.

    Every person on the walls were attracted towards this rumbling noise. Before long, a silver film had started to fill the grounds in the distance. This silver film approached quite quickly, and their imposing aura could be felt as they kick up dust while they approach.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to Baker and said, ¡°Baker, you go. Remember, the number you kill doesn¡¯t matter. Just make sure to protect your lives. It still isn¡¯t time to go all out against the Divine Race.¡± Baker gave a nod before he turned back an entered the tunnels.

    Then Zhao Hai turned to the Elf and said, ¡°The Divine Race¡¯s light cavalry should be arriving soon, you should prepare yourself as well. Remember, just like what I said to the Dwarves, the kills doesn¡¯t matter. Just make sure to protect your lives. The Blood Hawks are fast, take good advantage of this.¡± The Elf gave a salute before he turned around and left the wall.

    Then Zhao Hai turned his head towards the group of Beastmen and said, ¡°You go prepare as well. Head outside the city using the back door. Coordinate with the Dwarves. Although the cavalry speed of the Divine Race isn¡¯t slow, they still couldn¡¯t catch up to your troops. Don¡¯t think of going all out, just fight with the intention of finding out about their strength.¡±

    The Beastmen nodded then they gave a short bow before leaving. Zhao Hai turned his head to Lizzy and Megan, ¡°The undeadmand will be handed over to you. Cai¡¯er,e out and help. Berry, Shue, let¡¯s go.¡± Then Zhao Hai summoned his bone dragon as he flew out of the city. At this time, Cai¡¯er appeared in Lizzy¡¯s shoulder. Cai¡¯er waved her hand as a screen appeared in front of Lizzy and Megan. This will help them facilitate the battle more conveniently.

    Lizzy and Megan looked at the projection and saw a group of green lights approaching. They were already aware that the green lights were the enemies while the red lights were their allies. Since they had yet to release the undead, the red lights this time were onlyposed of Zhao Hai¡¯s group as well as the Dwarves in the field.

    Zhao Hai was also starting to see the other party¡¯s light cavalry. The horned pegasus were pping their wings as they flew forwards. All of them flew with grace, but were not so fast. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare look down on them. These horned pegasus naturally weren¡¯t using their maximum speed. When the battle starts, their actions certainly wouldn¡¯t be like this.

    However, Zhao Hai¡¯s main attention wasn¡¯t in these flying cavalry. Instead, he was focused on the Mage corps behind the light cavalry. Although Megan spected them to be Summoners, nobody knew for sure whether this was correct. Thispelled Zhao Hai to pay more attention to their grouppared to the others.

    When the horned pegasus were several kilometers away from Zhao Hai, a clump of red cloud suddenly appeared behind the city. Naturally, this red cloud was the Elven Race¡¯s Blood Hawk cavalry.

    After the Blood Hawk cavalry flew out of the city, they immediately dashed towards the Divine Race¡¯s light cavalry. This made the horned pegasus cavalry stare. The Divine Race were aware of the races in the Ark Continent, therefore, they certainly had some understanding regarding the Elves. However, they didn¡¯t know that the Elves had managed to have their own aerial troops.

    To be honest, nobody could me the Divine Race for this. After the Radiant Church suppressed the Elves, their understanding of the race had be too few. Although they had sent some spies towards the Elven Forest, their main purpose was to control the race and not to report back on their findings. Since this was the case, the spies didn¡¯t go out of their way to exit the forest. This also made it possible for the Elves to hide their aerial troops.

    However, even if they were discovered, the Elven Race¡¯s original aerial troops wereposed of soundless soundbirds. But the voiceless soundbirds had no fighting prowess, they werepletely herbivorous. Because of their docile nature, it would be impossible for the Elves to teach them how to fight.

    But now, the Elves had the Blood Hawks. These were phantasmal beasts that were made by Zhao Hai¡¯s Space. Their fighting strength were very strong. Even if the Divine Race were aware of the Elves¡¯ aerial cavalry, they still wouldn¡¯t be aware of the Blood Hawks.

    However, the main reason why Zhao Hai was confident in sending the Elves to deal with the Divine Race¡¯s light cavalry was because he had given the Elves a secret weapon. As long as the Elves us this, then they would be much stronger than the Divine Race¡¯s light cavalry. They light cavalry unit would surely suffer heavy losses in the Elves¡¯ hands.

 Chapter 738 - The Dwarvesâ€™ First Accomplishment

    <h4>Chapter 738 - The Dwarves¡¯ First Aplishment</h4>

    Secret weapon, but in fact, it wasn¡¯t much of a secret. What Zhao Hai gave the Elves were actually blood lightning beads! The bow and arrow that the Elves use were generally based on shooting stone beads. Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t know how they do it, but not only could they shoot round objects, they can shoot them extremely urately. It can be said that they are the most skilled archers in the entire Ark Continent.

    Because of this skill, Zhao Hai prepared a lot of blood lightning beads for the Elves to use. The might of these beads, when used on a bow and arrow, certainly wouldn¡¯t be small.

    The blood lightning bead that Tiger Huan had before definitely wouldn¡¯t work in this manner. His blood lightning beads needed to be activated using spiritual connection. On the other hand, Zhao Hai¡¯s blood lightning beads would produce an explosion on impact, which was more convenient to use.

    The beads were the reason why Zhao Hai was confident in having the Elves face the Divine Race light cavalry. He didn¡¯t only give the beads to the Elves, he gave some of them to the Dwarves as well. However, because of the Dwarves¡¯ battlefield, Zhao Hai gave them instructions to not use the beads wantonly. If necessary, not use them at all.

    Conversely, Zhao Hai gave the beastmen a big supply of blood lightning beads. The Beastmen were mounted warriors. Since they cannot use magic cannons, their second best choice would be the blood lightning beads.

    Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop upgrading the strengths of the major races, time was still quite limited. Therefore, the average strengths of the races still weren¡¯t up to par. Tobat this disparity in strength, Zhao Hai can only provide them with blood lightning beads.

    One must say that Zhao Hai was really thankful towards Tiger Huan. If it weren¡¯t for his blood lightning bead, then Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have known about this magic. They were the most efficient things to have in dealing with the Divine Race.

    The Elven Blood Hawk cavalry slowly approached the Divine Race. Naturally, horned pegasus cavalry also noticed the approaching enemies. They immediately separated a small group in order to meet the Elves. The Elven cavalry quickly performed a retreat, but not before sending a barrage towards the approaching horned pegasus group.

    The Elven Race¡¯s beads were also special since they held a magic formation within itself. Although its strength was inferior to the blood lightning bead, their might was still formidable when fired towards the enemy.

    However, it soon be obvious that those beads were ineffective towards the Divine Race. The horned pegasus cavalry immediately hoisted their spears as they held their shields in front of them, easily blocking the iing attack. Zhao Hai paid attention to the shields and saw Divine Race formations engraved on them, no wonder they were defensively effective.

    The Elves didn¡¯t use their blood lightning beads yet. Zhao Hai understood their decision, they wanted to wait until the Divine Race lowers their guard before they give them the full brunt of their attack.

    Zhao Hai stopped thinking about these as he releasedrge quantities of undead. At the same time, he moved the undead mobile cannons in front, meeting the Divine Race advance.

    While waiting for the enemies to get closer, Zhao Hai turned his attention towards the heavy cavalry on the ground. These Divine Race heavy cavalry naturally weren¡¯t expecting an ambush. They were just simply and uncaringly charging towards the city.

    Zhao Hai looked at the heavy cavalry and silently calcted their strength. When he came to it, Zhao Hai discovered that this heavy cavalry unit wasn¡¯t very strong. On average, they only had 8th rank strength. This made Zhao Hai surprised.

    These heavy cavalry seemed to be the worst of the Divine Race army. At first, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t understand what was going on, but after looking into it and asking Cai¡¯er, he finally understood.

    These heavy cavalry weren¡¯t actuallypletelyposed of the Divine Race. Them and the Divine Race had some differences in their appearance. It seems like this heavy cavalry werepletely different people!

    Their foreheads were low, their mouth was slightly protruding and looked like a monkey¡¯s mouth,pletely unlike a human¡¯s. Their body hair was also very thick. However, their bodies were big and strong, it wouldn¡¯t be a good idea if one were to provoke them.

    The weapon in their hands were also special. It was a weapon that Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t seen before, it looked like a long sword but was actually a hammer.

    Each hammer looked like it wouldn¡¯t weigh less than fifty kilograms. Even average 8th ranks wouldn¡¯t use such weapons for battle. An 8th rank¡¯s battle qi would allow them to carry a 10 jin sword and fight for several hours. However, if they carry a 100 jin(50 kgs) hammer then they can carry them for an hour, at most. Aside from innately strong people, nobody would use such heavy weapons.

    The Divine Race heavy cavalry seemed to be wild men. Each and every one of them were wearing heavy full body armor. They were brandishing their hammers as thought they were light. One couldn¡¯t help but recognize their strength upon seeing such a disy.

    As the heavy cavalry were charging through, the ground under them suddenly copsed. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t a small hole, it was big enough to swallow about a thousand heavy cavalry soldiers.

    Zhao Hai knew that this was the move of the Dwarves. One must say that when it came to digging, the Dwarves were the supreme masters of the art. The holes that they dug were enough to support a number of troops. But when that capacity reaches the target, then the ground would immediately copse, eating up the unfortunate victims. This tactic had been effectively used by the Dwarves in their previous battles against mounted armies.

    As the first batch heavy cavalry fell into the pit, there were also troops from behind who weren¡¯t able to stop in time, which also caused them to fall into the pit.

    The hole was actually filled with numerous stone spikes. If these spikes were used normally, then they wouldn¡¯t have been very effective. But in this asion, their lethality had increased by many folds. When the heavy infantry units fell into the hole, they were immediately killed by those spikes.

    The Dwarves didn¡¯t even appear from beginning to end. When these cavalry soldiers died, they immediately vanished from the pit. Those who looked into the whole only saw bloodstains, nothing else.

    The remaining heavy cavalry unit couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. But at this time, a shout can be heard behind them,pelling them to move around the pit and continued to charge forward, gradually approaching the city. However, as they went around the pit, they were once again met with a pit that was filled by stone spikes. But this time, aside from the careless ones, the hole had been renderedpletely useless.

    At the same time, a bunch of yellow light appeared in front of the cavalry unit, allowing them to step across the hole without falling into it.

    Zhao Hai made Cai¡¯er look into this situation. It seems like the Divine Race had used earth element magic which was evidently better than the ones used by the Dwarves. At the same time this magic also killed about a hundred Dwarves while injuring dozens.

    Zhao Hai frowned, it seems like the Divine Race were quite experienced about these types of arrangements. They were very efficient in their ways of countering the Dwarves. The fluidity in their action wasn¡¯t something that can be practiced in such a short time.

    Then Zhao Hai changed his mind as he guessed the reason. The Divine Race surely had their enemies in the Divine Realm. Perhaps it was against foreign gods that used the same tactics as the Dwarves. Or perhaps they themselves were using such tactics. This exins why they were able to deal with it very quickly.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t actually care about this. The heavy cavalry units wouldn¡¯t be a huge threat to the city. Additionally, with the Beastmen in coordination with the Dwarves, the situation should be ced under control soon.

    Zhao Hai turned his focus to the other enemies in front of him, the horned pegasus cavalry and especially the Mage corps. He wanted to see what they would bring to the battlefield.

    The horned pegasus cavalry were still gracefully flying towards Zhao Hai¡¯s direction. The light cavalry unit numbered in the hundreds of thousands, much greater than the about hundred thousand Elven cavalry. The horned pegasus cavalry didn¡¯t even chase the Elves. In their minds, sending a small team over should be enough to deal with them.

    The Divine Race were really arrogant, but they would surely pay the price for this attitude. Zhao Hai coldly snorted, he had more than 1 million undead behind him, several hundred of which were equipped with magic cannons. Moreover, these several hundred undead didn¡¯t carry only one magic cannon, they had multiple inside of them. Their killing power wasn¡¯t something to be underestimated.

    It was quite obvious that this horned pegasus unit was much stronger than the heavy cavalry. Although they wereposed of mostly 9th ranks, they also had God-ranks among them.

    Before long, the horned pegasus cavalry stopped a kilometer away from Zhao Hai. They just stood in ce as they looked at his direction. They didn¡¯t move and they didn¡¯t speak, it seems like they were waiting for something.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t speak as well. He looked as the infantry behind the light cavalry arranged themselves. Then the Divine Race mages started to fly towards him.

    Zhao Hai looked at these people, he didn¡¯t know what they wanted to do. However, Zhao Hai made up his mind and decided to cope with the events as they happen.

 Chapter 739 - Projection?

    <h4>Chapter 739 - Projection?</h4>

    Before long, the Divine Race¡¯s magic cannons arrived at the forefront of the battlefield. At this time, the formation had changed. The light cavalry divided itself into two wings and went to both sides of the formation while the infantry took up the position of the center. It was a well-performed change to a winged formation.

    Zhao Hai calmly looked at the other party¡¯s arrangements. He had already prepared his cube formation and was waiting for the enemy toe. But seeing that they didn¡¯t charge immediately, it seems like the other party wanted to exchange a few words.

    And Zhao Hai¡¯s guess was right. The Divine Race¡¯s formation stopped in its tracks as a person wearing a mage¡¯s robe flew forward. Zhao Hai felt that this person was strange, however, he really didn¡¯t know why he felt this.

    He was wearing a snow white robe while he held a nearly transparent magic staff. In the staff¡¯s head was actually a winged statue of a young girl. The statue emanated an angel¡¯s holiness. And under his feet were clouds, giving him a look of a holy saint.

    Wait! Clouds? Are those clouds under his feet? Zao Hai thought about it and gawked. It was now that Zhao Hai understood the strangeness of this person. It was actually because of the clouds on his feet.

    One must know that their current altitude wasn¡¯t high enough for clouds to appear. However, this person was actually stepping on a bunch of them, this was what made Zhao Hai feel strange.

    But Zhao Hai was also quick to discover that the clouds on this person¡¯s feet weren¡¯t just decorations, they should be weapon themselves.

    Although Zhao Hai can also make clouds appear as long as he uses water magic, it would still be water vapor in the end. Being attractive and mystical wasn¡¯t something that a simple water spell could do.

    The cloud that this person was stepping on was different. The clouds themselves look like they were their own entity. The clouds were soft, and whenever the person steps on them, they would even sink a bit.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes unconsciously narrowed. It seems like this Divine Race person wasn¡¯t so simple. Just his clouds were enough to surprise Zhao Hai, there was no need to say about the staff on his hand.

    The Divine Race person was also sizing Zhao Hai up. He had an ordinary face, a ck mage¡¯s robe, a blood red magic staff, and was standing on top of a bone dragon. It wouldn¡¯t take too long for one to see that he was a Dark Mage.

    The Divine looked at Zhao Hai and then bowed, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai? Thine is the Divine Race¡¯s High War General, Cloud Ying. I have finally seen ye.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think that this person would be polite. He stared for a moment before he quickly gave his reply, ¡°This is indeed Zhao Hai. I have seen War General Cloud Ying.¡±

    Cloud Ying looked at Zhao Hai andughed. He didn¡¯t look like an enemy at all. He seemed more like a good friend, a very good friend.

    When Zhao Hai saw Cloud Ying¡¯s action, his heart couldn¡¯t help but feel more vignt. He knew that people like Silver Shuke weren¡¯t the true dangerous characters. Those who looked like Cloud Ying were the real monsters. This person was basically a smiling tiger, one who calls you brother while he stabs you in the chest.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make any noise as he continued to look at Cloud Ying. This made Cloud Ying surprised, he didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would be in such a good condition, he wasn¡¯t angry at all. It was at this moment that Cloud Ying also ced Zhao Hai in his list of dangerous people. Cloud Ying knew that the situation cannot stay this stiff, so he said, ¡°Doth hath heard of mister¡¯s name for a long time. Mister¡¯s name is asmons as the clouds whenever the Ark Continent gets discussed. This Cloud Ying had always admired mister, it is a great fortune for me and my party to be able to meet you today.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel sour at this point. Although he liked to read ancient literature, opportunities to speak like them was too few. Cloud Ying¡¯s way of talking wasn¡¯t something that Zhao Hai was used to.

    However, Zhao Hai still replied, ¡°Mister is overpraising me. I am no more than an ordinary citizen of the Ark Continent. It should be me who needs to feel honored. The Divine Realm is veryrge and populous, for mister to have his current standing is something that is extremelyudable. This Zhao Hai is very honored to have met you.¡±

    While Zhao Hai¡¯s expression was calm, he was actually feeling quite sour inside. However, since the other side wanted to talk nonsense, then it was only good manners to reply with nonsense as well.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s reply made Cloud Ying stare he didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would have this kind of response. He also felt disgusted, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. Cloud Ying was starting to feel that Zhao Hai was very hard to deal with.

    However, Cloud Ying still replied to Zhao Hai, ¡°It seems like mister also has some understanding with regards to the Divine Realm. Mister should know that the dream of the people in the Ark Continent¡¯s people was to enter the Divine Realm and be a member of the Divine Race. This time, our Divine Race went against thews and broke the space to enter the Ark Continent. So why would mister meet us with hostile intentions?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Cloud Ying and then smiled faintly, ¡°You¡¯re right, the people in the Ark Continent really wanted to ascend to the Divine Realm and be a member of the Divine Race. However, why haven¡¯t there been any ascensions in the past tens of thousands of years? Shouldn¡¯t Mister Cloud Ying be aware of this reason? Since the Divine Realm doesn¡¯t want us, then the Ark Continent naturally wouldn¡¯t reach out for friendship. We decided to live our lives peacefully but we didn¡¯t think that you would actually want to disrupt our lives. Now, tell me, why shouldn¡¯t I meet you with hostility?¡±

    Cloud Ying didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to suddenly be impolite, his words suddenly turning sharp. Cloud Ying¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but sink as he said, ¡°So mister is saying that my Divine Race had disrupted the life of the Ark Continent? The continent is a ne under the jurisdiction of the Divine Race, it belongs to us. This means that the residents of this n is of a lower life formpared to the Divine Race. For us to open the space to the Ark Continent is akin to giving you face. But mister is actually ungrateful, isn¡¯t this quite ironic?¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, ¡°You Divine Race really are what I heard you to be. You actually think that your invasion of the Ark Continent is a sacred task. Hahaha. This Zhao Hai has seen shameless people in his life, but I haven¡¯t seen people who are as shameless as you. You broke the Space? Then let me ask you, what did it take for you to break the space? You actually used the flesh and blood of my people, millions of them. It is a shameless crime to im their sacrifice as your own merit. Let this Zhao Hai give you an advice. You want to rule the Ark Continent? Then make sure that you manage to kill every single one of us. Otherwise, I will lead the people of the Ark Continent towards the Divine Realm and ughter the Divine Race!¡±

    At the end of his speech, Zhao Hai¡¯s killing aura had reached the heavens. Cloud Ying couldn¡¯t help but change his expression as he saw Zhao Hai. Then his voice turned cold as he said, ¡°Since mister doesn¡¯t want to hand the Ark Continent over. Then we shall identify it as a rebellion. Mister fighting with us will only bring ruin to the Ark Continent. However, we don¡¯t know if the other people in the continent shares this idea.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Cloud Ying and smiled faintly, ¡°Mister doesn¡¯t need to worry about this matter. To be honest, I am very worried for mister. The Demons had also arrived in the Ark Continent. Have you taken them into ount? If the Divine Race suffers heavy casualties in the Ark Continent, then are you still able to keep your territory in the Divine Realm?¡±

    When Cloud Ying heard Zhao Hai, hisplexion couldn¡¯t help but change. Zhao Hai¡¯s understanding of the Divine Realm was extremely good. This made him quite confused. The Radiant Church has rewritten the history of the Ark Continent. At this point, the Ark Continent shouldn¡¯t have any records pertaining to the matters of the Divine Realm. Where did Zhao Hai acquire such information?

    Seeing Cloud Ying¡¯s change inplexion, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Talking here would be a waste of breath. What are you waiting for? I¡¯ve been waiting here for a long time, I wanted to see how strong the people that the Divine Race had sent this time.¡±

    Cloud Ying gawked, when he saw Zhao Hai¡¯s smiling face, he couldn¡¯t help but coldly snort and said, ¡°Do you really think that we couldn¡¯t deal with you? You think that your undead are able to stop the Divine Race? You arepletely dreaming. Today, I shall let you witness the might of the Divine Race. I shall let you know that whoever blocks our path would die!¡±

    The Cloud Ying waved his hand as the staffs of the Mages behind him shone. Then the Mages waved their staff and released a white light whichbined with each other. It formed a huge light ball before it sted out and made a rift in the sky. And then from that rift, a shadow of a person suddenly came out.

    When Zhao Hai saw this person, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. The person was wearing an ash gray close fitting gown. The hair on his head was very long but was tied by a silver headpiece. The person wore soft bottom leather shoes and was carrying a folding fan on his hand.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be shocked with this image. This figure shouldn¡¯t appear in the Ark Continent, it shouldn¡¯t even appear in the Divine Realm. This was because the figure looked exactly like an ancient Chinese rich Young Master. This person had a faint yellow skin, ck hair, ck pupils and looked Chinese. What was going on?

    However, Zhao Hai was quick to know that this person was only a phantom. Although Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t feel that the person wasn¡¯t there, he was certain that the figure wasn¡¯t a real person, but a projection instead.

    1. It can be tranted as Cloud Shadow(Yun Ying) But I liked how the Divine Race were named before(Tiger Huan, Silver Shuke) so I decided to only trante the first character when it came to this one.

    2. Pardon my archaic english attempts, xD just assume the Cloud Ying talks like an ancient man in this context.

 Chapter 740 - Immortal Cultivator?

    <h4>Chapter 740 - Immortal Cultivator?</h4>

    Although Zhao Hai was certain that it was just a projection, he still didn¡¯t dare to underestimate it. This was because the figure was giving him a strong pressure, a pressure that Zhao Hai had felt for the first time. Zhao Hai was certain that this person was extremely strong.

    As soon as the projection appeared, he turned around to look at the scene. Then he showed a look of disappointment on his face as he turned to Cloud Ying, ¡°Why did you invite me over?¡± Zhao Hai noticed that this person was being impolite to Cloud Ying. He even addressed him by ¡®you¡¯. At the same time, he also said ¡®invited¡¯, not called or found. It seems like this person¡¯s status was much higher than Cloud Ying.

    Sure enough, Cloud Ying became subservient to this person as he replied, ¡°I have seen the Deity. I came here to perform the Deity¡¯s work. But this person is obstructing us. I¡¯m afraid we have to ask the Deity for help.¡±

    Then the person looked over to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a puny Foundation Establishment brat. Why are you having troubles in dealing with him.¡±

    It seems like Cloud Ying was afraid of this person. He immediately lowered his head and said, ¡°Replying to the Deity. Although the strength of this person is ordinary, he had all sorts of tricks that are very hard to deal with. Me and the others simply don¡¯t have the means to deal with him in such a short time. Therefore, we decided to ask the Deity for help.¡± The person looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You and the others are handling matters for me, so it is natural that I would help. As long as you remember your jobs, then I shall deal with this person.¡± Then he addressed Zhao Hai, ¡°Boy, it looks like you had a few achievements despite being young. Its a pity that you shall fall to my hands.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked straight into this person and said, ¡°Are you the one who taught the Divine Race how to change thews?¡± The person didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would ask this question, he became more curious towards Zhao Hai as heughed, ¡°You certainly aren¡¯t ordinary. Hahaha. Right, it was I who taught them. Otherwise, they would waste materials on pointless methods. Boy, if it was any other asion, then I might ept you to be my servant. But unfortunately, you will die today.¡±

    Zhao Hai coldly replied, ¡°I am not interested in being another person¡¯s dog. If you want to kill me, then do it. Since you came to this ne, I¡¯m fairly certain that you will have restrictions on yourself. You might even be reduced to a few steps down from your current strength. Moreover, I wonder how long you will be able to stay here.¡±

    When this person heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but gawk, he looked straight at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Boy, you¡¯re quite smart. Correct, I cannot stay too long in this ce and I cannot use myplete strength. However, dealing with you should be easy enough.¡±

    Zhao Hai actuallyughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re just a projection. Even if you are strong, you are still bound to a few steps down from your actual strength. Even if you are a Nascent Soul expert, you still aren¡¯t enough to kill me!¡±

    When this person heard Zhao Hai¡¯ words, his expression couldn¡¯t help but change. He looked coldly at Zhao hai and said, ¡°Who told you that? Nobody in this ce should be able to know what a Nascent Soul expert is. Who are you?¡±

    Zhao Hai calmed himself, he coldly looked at the person and said, ¡°And why should I tell you?¡± Zhao Hai said the word ¡®Nascent Soul¡¯ as a probe. This was because he had heard ¡®Foundation Establishment¡¯ from before!

    These words aren¡¯t strange when it came to the novels back on Earth. As long as one looks at a xianxia novel, then there will be a high chance that these stages of cultivation would appear. Because of this, Zhao Hai tried to use the word ¡®Nascent Soul¡¯ that he usually read about. If this person hadn¡¯t heard of this, then he would have no response just like Cloud Ying and the others. It was clear that the Divine Race werepletely clueless what these words were, which exins theirck of response.

    ¡®Nascent Soul¡¯ usually came after Foundation Establishment in xianxia novels. Therefore, Zhao Hai took this word out to test the person. He actually didn¡¯t expect that he would take the bait this easily. This made Zhao Hai¡¯s heart sink. He knew that Foundation Establishment was no more than an entry level stage in cultivation. In other words, he had just touched the boundary and had just be an Immortal Cultivator.

    Although he didn¡¯t know which realm this person was from, but it was evident that Foundation Establishment was the lowest stage in his realm. In this case, then there were even more mysterious people behind the Divine Race. It seems like the enemies that they will face had be much stronger.

    The man was evidently irritated by Zhao Hai, the look on his eyes was proof enough. The man said, ¡°Good, good. Nobody has dared talk to this Deity this way in many years. Boy, prepare to have your soul sucked out of your body and refined. You will neither be alive nor dead.¡±

    Zhao Hai simply replied, ¡°Try it if you can.¡±

    The person didn¡¯t waste any breath, he immediately shouted, ¡°Mountain River Fan!¡± The waved his hand as his fan flew out. The fan became bigger and then a big river suddenly flowed out of it and went straight to Zhao Hai. When Zhao Hai saw this situation, he immediately made a retreat as he ced all of his undead, as well as Berry and Shue into the Space. Zhao Hai had no idea about how strong this man was. The only thing he knew was that this man had called him foundation establishment. And it seems that this person was much stronger than Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s figure moved as he established his Domain. Then his Domain changed into a cube that had a whirlpool in the middle, directly weing the iing river.

    The river that the man released was very heavy, and its impact was quite strong. In a blink of an eye, the river shed with Zhao Hai¡¯s Domain. The Domain was constantly shaking, and Zhao Hai¡¯s face started to get pale. The impact was really heavy.

    The attack wasn¡¯t a joke, the river was nothing like the spells in the Ark Continent. The river itself was a weapon that held concealed energy. Although it stopped after hitting Zhao Hai¡¯s Domain, the river stayed mobile and attacked the Domain by waves. The first wave of impact brought enough energy that it deformed the Domain.

    This was the first time that Zhao Hai had encountered an attack like this. Due to its strength, he couldn¡¯t help but cough up blood. Zhao Hai knew that the person had used a magic weapon, otherwise, the attack wouldn¡¯t have been very strong.

    At this time, Zhao Hai suddenly felt that everything around him had turned dim. Then a huge mountain suddenly appeared overhead. Zhao Hai became startled. If he were to block this mountain, then he would be fully exhausted. Resisting the mountain was impossible.

    With an intention, Zhao Hai moved his Domain and transformed it into a rotating sphere, negating the strong attacks of the river. However, the mountain still pressed on. Zhao Hai shouted as his Domain changed into a big hand. The hand grasped the mountain, slowing its descent down.

    When the person saw Zhao Hai¡¯s performance, he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that a puny foundation establishment brat such a you would actually be able to block my mountain river fan. Although the mountain river fan is just a projection, it could still exhibit a sixth of its strength. For you to block it is surely surprising. I thought that all of the cultivation methods of this in are pure rubbish, it seems like I have to rethink my thoughts.¡± Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have the leverage to answer right now. He made a small grunt as a blue water ball appeared in his hand. Then he threw this water ball towards the attacking river.

    Although it looked like this, the water ball was actually Bubble. Bubble was said to be the source of myriad water, so Zhao Hai wanted to see if he could deal with this river with the use of Bubble. Therefore, he had Cai¡¯er ask Bubble.

    Bubble actually said yes. When Zhao Hai threw him, Bubble immediately changed his appearance into a small child made of water. Then he rotated in ce as he pulled the river in. Before long, Bubble disappeared within arge spinningke.

    Then Bubble shrank his body as he returned to Zhao Hai¡¯s Domain. Zhao Hai immediately made his move and took Bubble back to the Space. Zhao Hai felt that after Bubble absorbed the river, he had actually be unstable. Bubble would need some time before he would be able to digest it.

    Although the process seemed slow, it actually happened quite fast. Zhao Hai taking Bubble out, absorbing the water, and then returning to the Space only took a blink of an eye.

    When the man found out that something was wrong, Bubble had already sucked the river into his body and had returned to the Space. The man couldn¡¯t help but get enraged. Although he only came with his projection, he would still need to expend some energy in order to maintain it, making this projection a type of avatar that once forcibly broken, then it would damage the main body. At the same time, his magical treasure also had their own treasure spirit. Their projection also held a piece of the spirit¡¯s self. When this projection gets broken, then it would definitely cause some damage to the treasure, it might even fall a level.

    One must know that for an immortal cultivator, magical treasures were very important. Each cultivator would do everything in their hands in order to upgrade their own treasures. A treasure being downgraded was the same as damaging the vitality of a cultivator, it would definitely have a direct effect in their fighting strength.

    When the person saw that Zhao Hai took the river¡¯s projection away, he couldn¡¯t help but get startled as he shouted, ¡°Brat, you dare!¡± One must know that the river was not made out of any ordinary river. It was actually made out of Profound Moon River, a water that was rich in yin force. It had an effect of strengthening Ghosts and held a corrosive effect towards other treasures. The man took great effort in order to refine this water for his own treasure. Who would¡¯ve thought that its projection would actually be absorbed by Zhao Hai. The effect of this action towards the Mountain River Fan wasn¡¯t small. So how could he not be startled, how could he not be angry?

 Chapter 741 - Pressed to Defend

    <h4>Chapter 741 - Pressed to Defend</h4>

    When Zhao Hai heard the person shout, he turned to look at his and sneered, ¡°If you want to kill me, then you naturally need to pay a price.¡± Since Bubble had absorbed the river, the pressure on Zhao Hai had lessened. The only thing that he needed to deal with right now was the huge mountain.

    Zhao Hai discovered that the Mountain River Fan¡¯s mountain was inferior in attacking strengthpared to the river. Although the mountain looked very formidable and had the ability to give strong pressure, that was its only attack. On the other hand, due to the dark energy inside the river, its attacks got more powerful as the waves continued to sh towards Zhao Hai¡¯s domain.

    And Zhao Hai didn¡¯t guess wrong. The mountain and river were both part of the Mountain River Fan. However, the river was the more powerful one of the two. The water from the river was refined in the River of Nothingness. The water in that river was a treasure in their world, its power was enormous, which aided the attacking power of the river. On the other hand, the mountain was just an ordinary mountain. It was just used in order to fulfil the requirements in making the mountain river fan. Because of this, it was impossible for the mountain to be on par with the river.

    The person¡¯s face was pale as he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Good, good. It seems like I had underestimated you. Still, you will have to die today.¡± Then he waved his hand as a sword came out of his ring.

    The sword was three feet long and three inches wide. It was blood red and had quite a long hilt. The sword floated in the sky before the person pointed his finger to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Go!¡±

    Then the scarlet sword flew straight straight towards its target. Just from its appearance, Zhao Hai knew that this sword wasn¡¯t simple. However, he wasn¡¯t afraid of it. He waved his hand as he sent his blood ghost staff to meet the sword.

    The person couldn¡¯t help but show a smile on his face. In his mind, Zhao Hai was simply courting death. How could something made in the Ark Continent contend with the treasures that he has. In his opinion, although Zhao Hai¡¯s staff was beautiful, it still wouldn¡¯t be able to defend against the flying sword.

    However, the immortal cultivator was soon to discover his mistake. When the magic staff and the sword was about to sh, the magic staff suddenly extended a hand and went on to capture the sword, stopping it in its tracks.

    The person couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. This was also because he felt that his control had was slowly diminishing. He immediately used is control method as he shouted once more, ¡°Go!¡±

    The sword fiercely vibrated, seemingly wanting to escape from the magic staff¡¯s grasp. But at this moment, another hand appeared in the magic staff, grabbing it once again. With two hands suppressing it, the sword found it impossible to break free.

    This shook the man internally, he didn¡¯t think that his scarlet sword would actually be stopped by Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai already broken two of his treasures. At this point, the person didn¡¯t dare identify Zhao Hai as an ordinary foundation establishment cultivator anymore.

    The man¡¯s expression was heavy, then he muttered a few words while his hand made some movements. The mountain that was pressing Zhao Hai was collected back into the mountain river fan. Then the person waved his hand, cing his fan into his ring while also withdrawing a ck g.

    The ck g was quiterge, and on its surface were drawings of horrific ghosts. The g emanated a very gloomy aura.

    The person waved the g as numerous Evil Ghosts departed from it. At the same time, the sunny sky was suddenly drowned out by dark clouds. As Zhao Hai looked at the ck sky, the evil ghosts started to scream and rush towards him.

    Zhao Hai quietly looked at these evil ghosts. He was thinking about methods to deal with these ghosts, but he didn¡¯t expect them to rush in an instant. It didn¡¯t take too long before ghosts started biting Zhao Hai¡¯s domain. Then Zhao Hai suddenly felt that his mind was going unstable. This gave Zhao Hai a surprised, he immediately released some undead to see whether they were able to deal with these ghosts.

    The undead appeared outside the Domain and immediately threw themselves towards the evil ghosts. These ghosts were not physical beings, so they shouldn¡¯t be afraid of the undead. However, the undead suddenly opened their mouths and sucked in. The ghosts started to scream as they got swallowed by the undead. The undead seemed to benefit from this ordeal as the fire in their eyes started to get brighter. Then they went on to swallow another ghost.

    When the man saw that the undead were eating the ghosts of this ten thousand ghost g, he immediately became anxious. He knew that the ten thousand ghost g wasn¡¯t easy to refine since it used the souls of countless people. In long term battles, these evil ghosts would worsen wounds and even corrode magic weapons. They were very powerful. But the man didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai¡¯s undead would actually be able to eat them up.

    The evil ghosts were beings of yin, the undead were also beings of yin. However, the undead were much strongerpared to the ghosts. The yin qi present in the ghosts simply couldn¡¯t contend to those inside the undead. In the end, the ghosts can only be food for the undead.

    Seeing that his ten thousand ghost g was being eaten up, the man couldn¡¯t help but re out in anger. He immediately took his g away as his two eyes gave a zing gaze towards Zhao hai, ¡°Good, good. I have greatly underestimated you, boy. I didn¡¯t think that you would have real skill. It seems like a needed to use this.¡± Then he waved his hand, making a tiny pagoda appear. This tiny pagoda was ck all over. Ghost images were ever present in its 9 storeys. Each level of the pagoda had eight sharp horns in it. In each horn were wind chimes, which were made out of skulls.

    The person gently shook the pagoda, making the wind chimes give out a light sound. This sound was not clear, but one could still hear something akin to a wailing ghost. It had a direct impact on the mind of a person.

    Zhao Hai was still inside his Domain, so he didn¡¯t think that he would still be affected by this spiritual attack. He was pressed to defend as the attack slowly crawled into his mind. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t bear the pain on his head, he held his head with his hands as he gave a loud grunt.

    Since Zhao Hai was affected by a spiritual attack, then it was natural for his Domain to be broken due tock of control. The man had a wicked expression as he waved his hand and let go of the pagoda. The pagoda grew into a tower that was more than a hundred meters high as it covered Zhao hai.

    Zhao Hai was currently recovering from the spiritual attack, so it was impossible for him to deal with this move. Seeing that Zhao Hai had been swallowed up by the pagoda, the man couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°Boy, you have now been absorbed into this Deity¡¯s Soul Eating Pagoda. You should be proud, I will make you into the Pagoda¡¯s main soul!¡±

    When Zhao Hai was taken into the soul eating pagoda, the tower immediately underwent a change. It rotated fast as a huge mouth appeared on its bottom and bit towards Zhao Hai. Since Zhao Hai was still resisting the spiritual attack, he didn¡¯t have the capacity to evade it. His mind was still nk, it was impossible for him to evade the mouth of the pagoda.

    But at this critical moment, a spatial rift suddenly appeared, taking Zhao Hai out of the pagoda and into the Space.

    Upon entering the Space, Zhao Hai immediately felt more energetic, easing some the pain that he felt. Zhao Hai stared for a moment, and then knew that this was Cai¡¯er¡¯s doing. At this time, Laura and the others ran over, they looked at Zhao Hai as Laura asked, ¡°Brother Hai, are you alright? What just happened?¡±

    Seeing the worry on their faces, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. But its fortunate that Caier¡¯ managed to pull me over. Otherwise, I would really be ced in a dangerous position. It seems like I had been negligent. Right, let me go and rest for a while.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded, and then stopped themselves from disturbing Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai proceeded to sit cross-legged, he endured the pain on his head as he controlled his divine sense towards his body.

    He looked at the monster core in his lower dantian first, it was still doing well, it wasn¡¯t affected. Then he went towards the Dao Lotus, it was still good, nothing happened. Then Zhao Hai controlled his divine sense to probe his upper dantian. As soon as his divine sense entered the upper dantian, he immediately merged with the small figure. As soon as his divine sense came into contact with the small person, Zhao Hai immediately felt that his spirit had be betterpared to before. His spirit seemed to be stronger as well.

    Zhao Hai gawked, then he immediately understood. This must be because of the small man. Zhao Hai was in his present predicament because he had failed to make use of this small version of him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been affected by the spiritual attack.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s own divine power centered on this small man. Then the small man slowly opened his eyes. Zhao Hai immediately felt his body being washed over, he felt very good. Then his divine sense spread outward, covering the Space and mapping all of it inside his mind.

    Zhao Hai stared, then he suddenly had the urge to see if he could make this small man move his body. He couldn¡¯t help but think about moving its hand and feet.

    Surprisingly, Zhao Hai discovered that his own body had actually stood up. It moved its hands and feet with just a mere thought. This feeling was very bizarre. Zhao Hai felt that he was controlling his own body while also being detached from it. He seemed like a puppet master, with his own body as the puppet.

    Although the control was very fluid and Zhao Hai felt good about it. He still couldn¡¯t help but feel strange with all that just happened.

    At this time, Zhao Hai suddenly felt that the ufortable feeling had slowly disappeared. The feeling of controlling a puppet also slowly vanished, he was now starting to feel like he was moving his own body. Zhao Hai became d at this development. Then Zhao Hai started to feel the small man in his dantian, it was still there, it seems like nothing has changed. Then when Zhao Hai withdrew his divine sense, he discovered that he had recovered to full!

 Chapter 742 - Surrender

    <h4>Chapter 742 - Surrender</h4>

    After a few more experimentations, Zhao Hai came to understand that the small man was where his spiritual force lied. Although this was brought through when he was promoted, he didn¡¯t actively make use of this small man, which was also his spiritual strength. Only when his body and spirit fullybined did his spiritual force gained sufficient strength.

    Zhao Hai rxed, and then he opened his eye. The painful sensation that he had felt before hadpletely vanished. Moreover, he can also feel unprecedented strength in his own spiritual force. It was time to deal with that immortal cultivator.

    When Laura and the others saw that Zhao Hai had opened his eyes, they immediately went towards him. With a caring tone, Laura asked, ¡°Brother Hai, how was it?¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a faint smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m alright. I just became careless and allowed myself to be affected by the enemy¡¯s spiritual attack. But now I¡¯m feeling good, I should be able to deal with him. However, its very strange, the magic treasure that he used this time didn¡¯t have the strength of a projection. This tiny pagoda actually had form, it was too bizarre.¡±

    Laura and the others didn¡¯t quite understand what Zhao Hai was saying. However, they can tell that the immortal cultivator was anything but simple just by looking at his powerful attacks. Additionally, although he was a person summoned by the Divine Race, the Divine Race were the ones who were subservient towards him. This was enough to exin how strong he was.

    Because of this, Laura and the others were very worried as they watched Zhao Hai¡¯s battle. Laura said, ¡°Brother Hai, you should just stay inside the Space. Just as you said, that person wouldn¡¯t be able to stay here for too long. Just wait for him to disappear, then we¡¯ll go and deal with the Divine Race.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°That won¡¯t be ideal. I must deal with this person. I have settled on his tiny pagoda. I have an inkling that the pagoda would be helpful in upgrading the undead. Rest assured, I will be fine. I¡¯m quite confident.¡± Then Zhao Hai¡¯s figure disappeared and then appeared inside the pagoda once more.

    The man was startled when he found out that Zhao Hai vanished from the pagoda. This tiny pagoda was a treasure that he still hasn¡¯t refined. However, its attack was very strong, it can be seen in how Zhao Hai was affected in its spiritual attack.

    As long as one gets covered by the pagoda, the pagoda will slowly refine the victim¡¯s flesh and blood until it extracts a person¡¯s soul and use it to power itself. The more souls gathered, the more powerful the pagoda would be. But the thing that the pagodacks the most right now was a main soul.

    This tiny pagoda needed a soul in order to run by itself. As long as a main soul was provided, the pagoda¡¯s power would be further improved. A main soul would also make it more convenient to use the pagoda in the future.

    The man still hadn¡¯t found an appropriate soul to act as the pagoda¡¯s main spirit. But this time, he had settled on Zhao Hai. Although Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t strong, the strength of his soul was quite formidable. It would be fitting to have him as the pagoda¡¯s main soul.

    However, just as Zhao Hai was about to be refined, he suddenly disappeared. The person moved his hand, making the pagoda return. Then with his divine sense, he scanned the insides of the tiny pagoda. When he confirmed that Zhao Hai did indeed vanish, his mind couldn¡¯t help but feel muddled.

    One must know that this pagoda was one of the man¡¯s most important treasures. He came to the Ark Continent relying on the might of this treasure. Although the soul eating pagoda can swallow souls, it can also protect the soul of its user. His soul possessed the tiny pagoda and then came to the Ark Continent. The other treasures that he used were all projections, only this tiny pagoda was the real one among them.

    Just as the man was puzzled, Zhao Hai suddenly appeared back inside the pagoda. The man stared for a moment before he immediately controlled the pagoda to refine Zhao Hai.

    However, he didn¡¯t think that just as Zhao Hai appeared inside the pagoda, he immediately used his crystallization ability in order to deal with physical attacks. Then, his mind delved deep inside his upper dantian and immediately used the small man tounch a spiritual attack!

    When Zhao Hai¡¯s divine sense sunk into the small man, the small man immediately opened his eyes. His silvery hair fluttered around as it extended outwards.

    The silvery hair became the same property as Berry¡¯s hair. It had turned into numerous fments as it attached to various parts of the pagoda, then it proceeded its attack.

    When the man who controlled the pagoda started to feel that his control was slipping, he couldn¡¯t help but gape in surprise. Then his expression changed, as he made seals using his hands and started to fight for control over the tiny pagoda.

    He was very clear, his divine sense was attached to the tiny pagoda, if the tiny pagoda were to be broken through, then his divine sense would vanish, which in turn would cause his projection to disappear.

    To be honest, his projection disappearing was nothing to him. He was more concerned about not losing the soul eating pagoda. Once he loses this treasure, then his losses would definitely be huge.

    Although he was using his seals, the tiny pagoda was still not in his full control. This made the man anxious, his entire figure disappeared as he entered the pagoda himself.

    Zhao Hai was currently attacking the tiny pagoda. He felt that the pagoda was being controlled by a very powerful spiritual force. And now, he was contending for the pagoda¡¯s control with the other party.

    Zhao Hai had studied Berry¡¯s attack methods. One must say that the Subus n¡¯s achievements when it came to spiritual attacks were extremely great. Spiritual attacks had been honed to almost perfection by them. Because of this, Zhao Hai felt that even if the enemy was strong, it was still possible to take control of this pagoda.

    At this time, Zhao Hai felt a formidable spiritual force pouring into the pagoda. The spiritual force was very familiar, it was just like the man in the projection.

    Zhao Hai was already on guard against him. So when the man entered the pagoda, Zhao Hai immediately took notice. But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t be anxious, he just continued to use his own spiritual force to fight that person for control.

    Zhao Hai discovered that his own spiritual force wasn¡¯t any worse than the other party. But since this was the first time that he used his spiritual force, he wasn¡¯t able to use it in its peak form. For now, Zhao Hai can only fight a back and forth battle with this person.

    As Zhao Hai became morefortable in using his spiritual force, he slowly began to take the upper hand in the battle. Although the person was still resisting, Zhao Hai knew that it was only a matter of time before victoryes into his grasp. At this point, Zhao Hai was being very careful with this man. He was afraid that he would do the same thing as the Demons, self destruct.

    And Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t wrong. When the man discovered that he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist Zhao Hai, he became even more worried since he had already used all of his methods in order to secure victory. Because of this, the man couldn¡¯t help but think of hisst ditch method and prepared to detonate his divine sense. He wanted to heavily injure Zhao Hai as well as leave a mark on his body. As long as Zhao Hai ascends to the higher realm, the man would immediately be able to sense him. When that timees, he would go and deal with Zhao Hai.

    He was currently a projection, and the strength that his divine sense could disy was only a tenth of his true power. This was the reason why he can¡¯t gain victory in his battle with Zhao Hai. If he can exhibit 100 percent of his strength, then Zhao Hai¡¯s only choice would be to hide inside the Space. It would be impossible for Zhao Hai to go head to head with the man.

    When the man was about tounch his attack, Zhao Hai suddenly went all out. He poured a huge amount of spiritual force into the pagoda and before the man could respond, Zhao Hai immediately opened a rift and took the pagoda into the Space.

    Zhao Hai already wanted to take the pagoda to the Space long time ago. However, it was impossible to snatch the pagoda without having a great lead in controlling it. When his control reached an ample level, only then would Zhao Hai be able to take the pagoda over to the Space.

    When he entered the Space, Zhao Hai immediately came out of the pagoda. It didn¡¯t take too long before the Space issued a prompt. ¡°Hostile program detected by the Space. Fixing the program, program fixed.¡±

    ¡°Discovered massive amounts of dark element energy inside the weapon. Weapon can be upgraded by the host using the Processing Machine. The upgrade would require ten thousand year ice, three days, and 100 thousand gold coins. Host can also add a program to your new weapon. Tip: It is best to fuse this program to the recently fixed program that is already installed in the weapon. This will make sure that the upgrade would go well.¡±

    Zhao Hai gawked, then a wave of happiness suddenly washed over him. He didn¡¯t expect the pagoda to be upgraded. Moreover, the tiny pagoda did indeed have some uses for him. And most importantly, the Space had subdued the man¡¯s divine sense. In the future, Zhao Hai can ask this divine sense about where he came from, among other information.

    Zhao Hai immediately brought the tiny pagoda over to the Processing Machine. Then he turned his head to Bubble and said, ¡°Bubble, take out some ten thousand-year old ice.¡±

    Bubble quicklyplied, his body spun as he released massive amounts of ten thousand-year ice. Then Zhao Hai pressed the start button on the Processing Machine in order to begin the tiny pagoda¡¯s upgrade.

    A white light beamed out of the processing machine as it covered the tiny pagoda as well as the ten thousand year old ice. Bubble released ten cubic meters of ice this time, which was more than enough for the Processing Machine to use. After absorbing five cubic meters, the tiny pagoda vanished.

    Zhao Hai turned to look as the timer of the Processing Machine started to beat. Then he rxed as he exited the Space. He was still in a war against the Divine Race, it wouldn¡¯t be great if he were to disappear for too long.

    When Zhao Hai vanished along with the man, Cloud Ying couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. He didn¡¯t¡¯ think that Zhao Hai would be this hard to deal with. With Zhao Hai and the Deity vanishing, Cloud Ying didn¡¯t know whether Zhao Hai had been dealt with or whether the Deity failed.

    Cloud Ying was confident with the Deity, however, after seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s performance, his confidence couldn¡¯t help but suffer a blow. He had been made aware of how scary Zhao Hai would be. He was hoping that the Deity had eliminated Zhao Hai. Otherwise, Zhao Hai would be a huge threat to the Divine Race¡¯s advance.

 Chapter 743 - Magic Beast Upgrade

    <h4>Chapter 743 - Magic Beast Upgrade</h4>

    When Cloud Ying saw Zhao Hai disappear together with the Deity, he immediatelyunched an attack. Hemanded the light cavalry to go and overrun the city. No change happened in the city since Zhao Hai¡¯s disappearance and Lizzy and Megan were still inside. They knew that Zhao Hai was fine because of Cai¡¯er, so they were relieved in fighting against the Divine Race.

    As the horned pegasus cavalry slowly approached the city walls, Lizzy gave an order to begin firing the magic cannons. These horned pegasus cavalry knew about how formidable these magic cannons were from Silver Shuke. Therefore, they immediately made some evasive maneuvers.

    However, the crystals that Zhao Hai used this time were of the fire element. Even if the opposing party avoided it, the explosion would still affect them. This explosion was quite lethal towards the light cavalry.

    As the city wall continued their salvo, a distant explosion was suddenly heard. Lizzy and Megan turned to the direction of the sound and discovered that it was where the Elven aerial cavalry was. It seems like the Elves had used their blood lightning beads.

    Cloud Ying and the others also heard the explosion. He had information from Silver Shuke that Zhao Hai was able to use blood lightning beads non-stop. It was clear that the explosion came from the beads. Cloud Ying¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but sink, it was possible that the routed light cavalry unit had met an unfortunate fate.

    Although he was aware that Zhao Hai was able to use an unlimited amount of blood lightning beads, he didn¡¯t care much of it. He knew that even if these beads were strong, it also had a restriction, only its master was able use it, no other. Because of this, he became assured and didn¡¯t bother to think that the Elves might have blood lightning beads. But now it seems like his thoughts were wrong. Zhao hai can actually hand the blood lightning beads over to other people. This was beyond his imagination, the horned pegasus cavalry has been ced in a dangerous position.

    At this time, Zhao Hai suddenly appeared in the sky above the city. Upon seeing Zhao Hai, Cloud Ying¡¯s pupils couldn¡¯t help but shrink. Zhao Hai was present while the Deity was not, what did this mean? Has the Deity been eliminated by Zhao Hai? Was this possible?

    Zhao Hai looked at Cloud Ying, but he didn¡¯t bother to spare a word. He immediately released arge amount of undead to join the fight. Among these undead were God-ranks, while others had magic cannons in their bodies. Once these undead join, the horned pegasus cavalry would surely suffer.

    At this moment, Cloud Ying waved his hand towards the people behind him. After that, the Divine Race who wore mage robes immediately muttered their incantations. Before long, these mages help their staffs up as it shed a white light. When the light vanished,rge quantities of magic beasts appeared.

    These magic beasts were all white, and each of their figures looked fierce. Most importantly, these magic beasts were floating the air, signifying that they are 9th ranks and some were even possibly God-rank. Moreover, their numbers weren¡¯t small. Each God-rank expert had summoned at least 10 thousand beasts. There were even some of them that managed to summon more than a million.

    When the magic beasts came out, they immediately threw themselves towards the city, nning to overrun the Beastmen cavalry in the process.

    Zhao Hai saw that the enemy Mages were indeed summoners. After the magic beasts appeared, he immediately waved his hand, releasing undead in order to meet the magic beasts. Some of them went down to support the Beastmen, while some went to the skies and fought.

    The battle had officially started. The light cavalry was now putting their spears away and went on to grab their bows and arrows before sending a wave of arrows towards the city¡¯s magic formation. The arrows were very powerful, although the protective shield managed to block them, ripples were constantly produced all over its surface, it was possible for the formation to shatter at any time.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t worry about it anymore after releasing the undead. He went on to establish his Domain as he threw himself towards Cloud Ying¡¯s group. Zhao Hai wanted to go and smash the heart of the enemy camp.

    It didn¡¯t take too long before Cloud Ying managed to spot Zhao Hai¡¯s approach. To be honest, Cloud Ying was somewhat afraid of Zhao Hai. This was because Zhao Hai managed to defeat their invincible Deity. For Cloud Ying and his people, the significance of this action was very big.

    Because of this, Cloud Ying didn¡¯t dare face Zhao Hai head on. He immediately directed the Divine Race infantry to form a wall in front of the Mages, not giving Zhao Hai a chance to approach.

    Cloud Ying was also aware of Zhao Hai¡¯s space divergent ability. In order to make sure that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t use his ability to deal with him, Cloud Ying also arranged a few infantry units to surround himself.

    Zhao Hai really wanted to deal with Cloud Ying by using the Space. But after seeing Cloud Ying¡¯s arrangements, he knew that it became very hard to aplish it. Zhao Hai decided to stop pursuing Cloud Ying as he diverted his attention to the horned pegasus cavalry. At this time, Berry and Shue came out, and the three of them formed a triangle as they directly killed through the mass of flying cavalry.

    With Zhao Hai as the tip, Shue and Berry formed an arrow shape behind Zhao Hai. As Zhao Hai went on to his killing spree, Berry was not there, however, one could see people dying without reason from time to time. Naturally, all those kills counted towards Berry.

    There was no need to say about Shue¡¯s fighting strength. The three¡¯s triangle formation acted like a sharp knife as it sliced through the light cavalry formation. Their advance was just like a hot knife through butter. It became quite easy for them to rip open a big rift in the middle of the light cavalry formation.

    The light cavalry immediately split into groups of a thousand people each. They turned into a square formation as they avoided Zhao Hai¡¯s charge. Then they proceeded tounch attacks towards Zhao Hai.

    Naturally, these light cavalry units were very familiar with regards to this way of fighting. Their battle formations were made with good coordination. The light cavalry units that Zhao Hai managed to kill got fewer as the pressure mounting on Zhao Hai¡¯s back got stronger and stronger.

    After seeing the change in the light cavalry unit¡¯s formation, Zhao Hai immediately waved his hand, releasing more undead into the field. These undead divided themselves into squads as they proceeded to kill the light cavalry units.

    The speed of the horned pegasus was very fast. Although they were fairly huge, they still held flexibility no worse than the blood hawks. No wonder the Divine Race chose them to be their mounts, they were very good.

    Most importantly, these horned pegasus also had their own magic, and it was a type of rare lightning spell. The magic wasn¡¯t weak at all. Zhao Hai was very attracted to these mounts. So just as he killed the light cavalry units, he also absorbed a couple of horned pegasus in the Space, intending to raise them in the future.

    The magic beasts in the battlefield didn¡¯t onlypose of horned pegasus, there were also the magic beasts summoned by the Divine Race. And simrly, Zhao Hai also captured some of them for the Space. The fighting strength of these magic beasts weren¡¯t weak, so Zhao Hai was prepared to raise them. When Zhao Hai captured these magic beasts, the Space immediately issued a prompt, ¡°Magic beasts in the Space has been upgraded. Most magic beasts in the Space have reached 8th rank. Common beasts such as argali and blue eyed rabbits are now 8th ranks, there are also other magic beasts that reached 9th rank.¡±

    This was good news for Zhao Hai. When he heard this information, he immediately released some of the 9th rank magic beast of the Space. This time, he released the mostmon cattle in the Space. Blue eyed rabbits, argali, and raging bulls were the prominent beasts in the Space. Since the argali and blue eyed rabbits were still eight ranks, they couldn¡¯t be used just yet. On the other hand, the raging bulls had be 9th ranks, so Zhao Hai decided to release them and had them go against the heavy rhinoceros cavalry on the ground.

    At this moment, the heavy cavalry were slowly advancing towards the city. Although the Dwarves and the Beastmen were making attacks against them, the heavy cavalry¡¯s defensive capabilities were just too good. Moreover, their mounts were also capable of earth magic. With how strong the cavalry unit was as well as their mounts, there was little that the Dwarves and Beastmen could do in order to stop them.

    The impact of the heavy cavalry was very strong. So although they couldn¡¯t fly up the wall, once they go under it and batter the defensive shield of the city, the protective shield would soon run out of energy to rely on. And once the protective formation gets broken, the casualties would then start to pile up. Tobat this, Zhao Hai decided to release the raging bulls out into the field.

    Although the raging bulls were now 9th rank, their strength still wasn¡¯t that strong. After they reached 9th rank, they only became stronger in two points. First, their strength, and the other was their defense. Upon reaching 9th rank, the raging bulls had became bigger as their defensive capabilities soared up. But unfortunately, unlike the magic beasts in the continent, the raging bulls in the Space didn¡¯t manage to develop their own consciousness. However, Zhao Hai understood why this was the case. Think about it, once a magic beasts gains sentience, they would be able tomunicate like a human being. This would be a terrible thing and would make Zhao Hai opt out from eating the magic beasts in the Space.

    The quantity of magic beasts that Zhao Hai released was quite big. About a hundred thousand raging bulls suddenly came out of the city¡¯s backside as they went on and shed with the heavy cavalry unit.

    At this point, the horns of the raging bulls had be a meter long each. Their curved horns had be silver in color, each of them looked just like terrifying weapons. It was certain that their attacking strength wouldn¡¯t be weak.

    The raging bulls¡¯ iron skins had also be cyan as their defenses got strengthened. Zhao Hai was currently thinking about killing a batch of raging bulls and then having the Dwarves make leather armor out of their skins. This would enhance the defense of the continent¡¯s soldiers, reducing casualties in the process. However, Zhao Hai was not anxious about executing this n. After all, the raging bulls had just reached 9th rank.

 Chapter 744 - Repelled

    <h4>Chapter 744 - Repelled</h4>

    Zhao Hai was not too satisfied with the raging bulls On the other hand, wasn¡¯t aware about how startled Cloud Ying was.

    The Divine Race held a lot of power because of their profession called Summoner. These were the people who wore mage robe behind Cloud Ying. The main attack of these people were their summons. And all of their summons were magic beasts who lived in the Divine Realm.

    The magic beasts in the Divine Realm and the Ark Continent were different. The weakest magic beasts in the Divine Realm would be 7th ranks. Beasts that had 8th or 9th rank strengths weren¡¯t rare in the Divine Realm.

    However, the Summoners in the Divine Realm aren¡¯t any different from the Summoners in the Ark Continent. The magic beasts that they summon also needed to be captured. After capturing their beasts, only then could they store it inside their own summon space. Their spaces were quite big and can ept a lot of magic beasts. Moreover, the more magic beasts they gain, the more space their space would have.

    The status of these Summoners was very high among the Divine Race. This wasn¡¯t only because they were able to summon magic beasts, it was also because they were able to summon the Deity.

    The Summoners that came along with Cloud Ying were expert Summoners of the Divine Race. Their beasts were mostly 9th or God rank, their fighting strength was extraordinary.

    In Cloud Ying¡¯s mind, once the Summoners take their beasts out, then the Ark Continent would have certainly lost. After all, the Ark Continent didn¡¯t have any God-rank experts. Additionally, they only had 9th rank beasts, of which were very few in number. With such quality, how could the continent be able to contend with the Divine Race?

    However, what Cloud Ying and the Divine Race didn¡¯t expect was Zhao Hai¡¯s existence. He single handedly broke their preconceptions about the Ark Continent. The undead that Zhao Hai summoned were even 9th rank. Moreover, the amount of undead that Zhao Hai could summon was enough to make a person¡¯s head hurt.

    And now, Zhao Hai released arge amount of 9th rank magic beasts. This action made Cloud Ying speechless. Zhao Hai¡¯s methods were enough to shock people even if he was in the Divine Realm. Cloud Ying couldn¡¯t understand how the Ark Continent could possibly give birth to a monster such as Zhao Hai.

    It didn¡¯t take too long before the raging bulls shed with the heavy cavalry. It was at this moment that the Divine Race¡¯s cavalry fully demonstrated their might. Although the raging bulls were 9th rank, they still weren¡¯t able to resist the hammers of the heavy cavalry.

    However, the raging bulls were still 9th rank, they still held great strength. At the same time, there were also a lot of heavy cavalry soldiers that had been knocked down from their mounts, and then proceeded to get mercilessly stamped.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t let these losses be a waste. Every single raging bull and Divine Race cavalry that died were all absorbed into the Space. His undead were the continent¡¯s main weapon against the Demons and the Divine Race, it would be good if their numbers were to be constantly supplemented.

    This was because in the end, the undead in his hands weren¡¯t truly undying. They could still be destroyed by a powerful attack. From the start of the battle until now, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop to absorb every single dead enemy body in the battlefield.

    After being faced with the raging bulls, the Divine Race heavy cavalry couldn¡¯t help but stop their charge. At this time, the Beastmen had also met with the magic beasts that the Divine Race Summoners took out. Fortunately they had blood lightning beads in their hands. And in addition to their fast mounts, they were able to run away in order to save themselves from the magic beast attack.

    This battle also demonstrated how mighty the Divine Race were. Only those who face the Divine Race understood how terrible it would be to fight against them. These people only faced a subpar heavy cavalry unit of the Divine Race. If they faced stronger Divine Race forces, then they could only be faced with a massacre.

    What disappointed the Beastmen this time was the fact that their weapons were unable to be used against the Divine Race. If Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t given them some blood lightning beads, then it might have been very difficult for them to kill any heavy cavalry unit.

    This did not mean that their weapons were vastly inferior to the Divine Race, this simply meant that they had inferior strength. It can be said that the heavy cavalry only had average strength. Without their charge, then they wouldn¡¯t have had many good points. However, even with their 8th rank strength, the heavy cavalry soldiers also held innate strength, something that even Beastmen were unable topare with. This aspect allowed the Beastmen understand the Divine Race¡¯s strength.

    Seeing with one¡¯s own eyes was truly different from hearing about it. The Beastmen now knew why Zhao Hai paid so much attention into the war with the Divine Race. At the same time, the Beastmen were now more convinced of Zhao Hai. They understood that they needed to pour all of their strength into the war, sparing nothing in order to gain victory.

    As the fight continued, Cloud Ying began to discover that taking the city this day would be impossible. Zhao Hai had too many methods in order to deal with their advance. It seems like the war would need to be drawn out for a long time.

    At this time, the Elves had returned to the battlefield. However, there were no horned pegasus cavalry going after them, all of them killed, never toe back.

    Cloud Ying started to count the losses on his side. He discovered that from the start to the present, they had losses that surpassed ten thousand people. One must know that it had only been a few hours since the fight started. Cloud Ying didn¡¯t expect that they would have this much loss.

    In the past, Cloud Ying felt disdain towards Silver Shuke for being unable to take the city and even managed to take heavy casualties. He thought that Silver Shuke was very ipetent in his job. But as it turns out, it was actually because of the multitude of tricks that Zhao Hai had. Most importantly, Zhao Hai even managed to eliminate the Deity¡¯s projection, this was too big of an impact to their morale.

    The heavy cavalry has been stopped, as well as the light cavalry. At this point, there was no way for them to proceed. This made Cloud Ying think, they had already lost ten thousand people, it wouldn¡¯t be great if this situation were to go on for much longer.

    Cloud Ying looked at the battlefield. The infantry were yet to go forward, but the heavy and light cavalries were already stopped, they even managed to take huge losses. Additionally, thebat capabilities of Zhao Hai¡¯s undead wasn¡¯t any weak and were still quite numerous. Cloud Ying couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth as hemanded, ¡°Withdraw!¡±

    Just as he said that, a messenger beside him immediately took out a small copper bell and proceeded to knock on it. Although the bronze bell was very small, it was very loud. The entire battlefield were able to hear the loud banging sound of the bell.

    The Divine Race knew that this signal meant retreat. Therefore, they didn¡¯t dare to continue on. They made their formations and the proceeded to slowly retreat.

    Zhao Hai saw this and didn¡¯t order his troops to pursue. The army the Divine Race had sent out today wasn¡¯t a lot. Zhao Hai was afraid that if they pursue, then they might fall into an ambush. And even if there was no ambush, the Divine Race could just send their other troops to attack the city while Zhao Hai shed with the retreating troops. After all, Zhao Hai was aware of the number of troops that were present in the Divine Race¡¯s camp.

    Zhao Hai just stood there, looking at the Divine Race army as they slowly drew back. However, his mood was actually very heavy. Although they had managed to repel the Divine Race today, the methods that they showed made Zhao Hai feel quite terrible.

    This was especially true for their method of summoning that immortal cultivator. This made Zhao Hai very vignt. The opposite party¡¯s projection almost managed to kill him. If that was his main body, how strong could he be? If the Divine Race decided to summon a lot of immortal cultivators, then the Ark Continent¡¯s troubles would surely be big.

    After the Divine Race retreated, Zhao Hai returned to the city¡¯s wall. When Lizzy saw Zhao Hai, she quickly said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, are you alright? Did you get hurt?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve also managed to get some good harvests this time. Right, a lot of Dwarves and Beastmen managed to get injured this time. Prepare to have them cured as soon as possible.¡±

    Lizzy nodded, then she immediately gave orders to the people in the army. They also had the city¡¯s defensive formation taken down, allowing the three groups from outside to go in.

    Before long, the three army divisions came back. Some of these people were injured, while some died. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t turn those who fell in battle into his undead, that method was only reserved for his enemies, he wouldn¡¯t do the same for his allies. Although this will make him lose a lot of potential undead, he knew that if he did this, the three races would get angry. Even if they didn¡¯t get angry in front of him, it would still bring resentment, possibly making future cooperation very difficult.

    Since Lizzy already made preparations ahead of time, the injured were immediately given treatment after they arrived. Zhao Hai also had his undead assist in giving aid. At the same time, Zhao Hai also called the various leaders over. They were to meet at the city lord¡¯s mansion¡¯s battle room.

    After all of them arrived and had sat down, Zhao Hai immediately said, ¡°The fight with the Divine Race, what do you think?¡±

    Theplexion of these people weren¡¯t very good. The Divine Race were more powerful than they imagined. If they didn¡¯t have the blood lightning beads and Zhao Hai, then it would be impossible for them to achieve today¡¯s result.

    Seeing their expressions, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Can¡¯t speak? Think that they¡¯re too powerful? Haha. They are indeed strong, but as you can see, they were still repelled. Don¡¯t worry, my side has been working hard in order to produce potions that can promote your levels. When that timees, you won¡¯t be too afraid of fighting with the Divine Race anymore.¡±

    Baker gave a nod and said, ¡°The Divine Race are surely formidable. However, they aren¡¯t invincible beings. If our strengths improved, then we could surely fight them head to head.¡±

    The group nodded. They were also aware of the difference between them and the Divine Race. The most gleaming disparity was their strength. The weakest level soldier in the Divine Race army were 8th ranks. However, 8th ranks were already seen as strong people in the Ark Continent¡¯s side. This difference in perception was just too big.

 Chapter 745 - The Prophecy Must Be Fulfilled

    <h4>Chapter 745 - The Prophecy Must Be Fulfilled</h4>

    The disparity of strength was obvious, but it also lead to a headache. Strength cannot be met with just a day of practice. And this issue was prevalent to all the armies in the Ark Continent.

    Ordinary armies in the Ark Continent weren¡¯t very strong. At most, the soldiers in those armies have about 5th rank in strength. Even the elite troops of the continent had 7th and 8th ranks as their strongest members, and on average, have 6th rank soldiers.

    If the Ark Continent went to war with the other countries using such armies, then there would be no problems. However, these kinds of armies were simply insufficient when it came to fighting the Demons and the Divine Race. There was no need to say about the army of the Divine Race, their weakest soldier had 8th rank strength. At the same time, the Demons were very strong as well, their weakest being 7th rank. If we factor in their environment and upbringing, the Demons would be no worse than the Divine Race. As the matter stands, there was a huge gap of strength between the residents of the Ark Continent and their two invaders.

    Zhao Hai looked at the group present and then gave a smile, ¡°The matter of strength is easy to deal with. Soon, I will bring in a batch of potions that would improve your strengths to at least 8th rank. When that timees, you would have more capabilities to fight against the Divine Race.¡±

    Baker and the others nodded with a happy expression. For them, this was absolutely good news. If they didn¡¯te to to Upper Bank City, then they might not have known when they¡¯ll be able to drink Zhao Hai¡¯s potions. After all, the continent¡¯s poption was just toorge. Even if the n to upgrade soldiers had begun, they wouldn¡¯t know which month or even year they would get their turn. Zhao Hai looked at them and said, ¡°While we wait for the potions, everyone should think of tactics in order to deal with the Divine Race. You have seen their capabilities in today¡¯s battle. They are quite strong, moreover, their formations were skillfully executed as well. If we want to defeat them, then we would need more than strength to do so.¡±

    The group nodded, then Zhao Hai continued, ¡°You just need to wait for a bit before I arrange for the potions. Also, make sure to ce those injured in the rear. I will deal with the other injured soldiers when I return. Take care of them, I¡¯m sure the Divine Race wouldn¡¯t attack so soon. I am more worried about the Demons at this time. It wouldn¡¯t be great for us if they decide to move.¡±

    When the group heard Zhao Hai, their hearts couldn¡¯t help but tighten. In the past, they didn¡¯t have any feelings about this, but after going against the Divine Race, they truly understood the situation they were in. There was already a huge disparity between the Ark Continent and the Divine Race, and there were the Demons as well. They couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious while thinking about this.

    When he saw everyone¡¯s expression, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Alright, you should all get a rest. We just had a fight, everyone should be tired.¡± Then everyone stood up and left after giving Zhao Hai a salute.

    When the group left, Zhao Hai immediately brought Lizzy and the others back into the Space. Laura¡¯s group were quite busy inside the Space, taking care of the variousmodities to be supplied to the continent. It can be said that Laura and Ruyen were the most busy among the people inside.

    Zhao Hai greeted everyone before they all sat down. Then Zhao Hai said, ¡°In today¡¯s battle, the Divine Race summoned a person. He was called Deity by the Divine Race. From this title, one could say that he is a higher level existencepared to the Divine Race. And he was really powerful, only a mere projection from him managed to show such great strength. If it weren¡¯t for Cai¡¯er, I might have been in grave danger. If the Divine Race can summon a person like that, then it might be possible for them to summon another one. It would be a big problem if several of those people appeared simultaneously.¡±

    Laura and the others knew about the degree of danger that this entailed, therefore, they couldn¡¯t help but frown. Lizzy replied, ¡°What is Big Brother Hai nning to do with it?¡±

    Zhao Hai said, ¡°We¡¯ll just need to prepare for it. If the Divine Race could really summon a lot of people just like that, then we need to get ready to transfer the people of the continent into the Space in the shortest period of time. What do all of you think?¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°It looks like this is the only way. The Demons and the Divine Race are already our limit. If those higher level people appear, then we could only evacuate the entire continent¡¯s poption into the Space.¡±

    Lizzy looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, do we need to tell the Patriarchs about this matter? Making them prepare for it in advance?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s withhold this information for now lest we cause unnecessary panic. Let¡¯s wait first and hope that our spections aren¡¯t true.¡±

    At this time, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He waved his hand and took out a messenger fish. This messenger fish was paired up with the Elf Queen¡¯s own messenger fish. What matter did the Elf Queen have this time? Did an ident happen in the Elven Forest?

    Zhao Hai immediately talked into the messenger fish, ¡°Your Majesty, what¡¯s the problem?¡± Then he looked towards the monitor as Cai¡¯er disyed the Queen¡¯s room.

    Currently, the Elf Queen looked very anxious. Herplexion was somewhat pale, it seems like something terrible has happened.

    When the Queen heard Zhao Hai¡¯s voice, she immediately replied, ¡°Mister, something happened. Our Elven Race¡¯s Divine treasure, the Tree of Life, is withering. Mister, pleasee over and see it.¡±

    Zhao Hai gawked, then he immediately thought of the Dwarf Race¡¯s prophecy. In that prophecy, the Elves¡¯ Tree of Life would wither.

    The Elves had always regarded the Tree of Life as their Deity. They had always thought that it was a gift from the Goddess of Life to the Elves. And the Tree of Life did indeed give benefits to the Elven Race. Not only did it allow the Elves to understand life magic better, its liquid of life was also a good medicine for healing and cultivation. The first version of Spatial Water was another form of the liquid of life.

    The Tree of Life had grown for many years without withering. Even with Zhao Hai¡¯s status, the Elves still wouldn¡¯t allow him from seeing it. Once could see how well-regarded the tree was to the Elves. However, they didn¡¯t expect the tree to actually start to wither. To the Elves, this was an extremely important matter.

    When Zhao Hai heard the Elf Queen, he couldn¡¯t help but get anxious as well, he quickly replied, ¡°When did you find out? Tell me what happened.¡± The Queen¡¯s expression stayed tense as she replied, ¡°Just today. I always go to the Tree of Life everyday in order to offer my worship. While I was praying, I found out that there was a hint of withering to the Tree of Life. I knew that this matter has been mentioned in the prophecy of the Dwarves, therefore, I decided to approach Mister to ask if you have any way of healing it.¡±

    Zhao Hai immediately said, ¡°First, block this news from going out. Don¡¯t let other people know about it. I will being over there soon.¡±

    Zhao Hai was very clear, if the Elves were to know that their Tree of Life was withering, then there was no doubt that they would go absolutely crazy. Its significance would trump the threat that the Demons and the Divine Race had caused.

    The Queen agreed, then Zhao Hai immediately stored his messenger fish before his figure disappeared from the Space before it reappeared inside the Even Race¡¯s city. Then he directly soared towards the Royal Pce.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s status was now an Elder of the Elven Race, and in addition to the times being hectic, the guarding Elves only thought that something had happened in the frontline. Therefore, they didn¡¯t mind Zhao Hai¡¯s presence too much and just opened the doors to the Royal Pce.

    The Queen was very uneasy as she repeatedly walked around the room and then took a seat and then took a walk again. So when she heard the notification that Zhao Hai had arrived, she immediately said, ¡°Invite Mister over, quickly!¡±

    After Zhao Hai entered the Great Hall, the Queen turned to the guards and said, ¡°Go and leave the hall. Make sure to close the door and don¡¯t allow anybody else to enter.¡± The two guards nodded before they turned around and left the Great Hall.

    After the guards left, Zhao Hai turned to the Queen and said, ¡°Your Majesty, why did the Tree of Life wither? Do you have any ideas about it?¡±

    The Queen shook her head and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know. I just discovered that the leaves of the tree had begun to wilt. This case never happened before. Mister,e with me.¡± Then Zhao Hai gave a nod before the Queen turned around and led Zhao Hai behind the Great Hall.

    Behind the Great Hall was a small courtyard. In this courtyard were two voiceless soundbirds. The Queen sat on one of them as Zhao Hai rode the other. Then the voiceless soundbirds pped their wings and proceeded to fly upwards and towards an area above the city.

    The city was very high, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t even know how much, he hadn¡¯t gone this high up before. Therefore, he had no idea about where they were going.

    The voiceless soundbirds were almost flying in a vertical fashion. They flew non-stop for about a couple of hours before they stopped on a branch. This branch was not very thick, only able to amodate one person walking on top of it. Not too far from where theynded was a hole, it was dark inside making it hard to see what was going on.

    The Queen dismounted from the voiceless soundbird as she proceeded to walk towards that hole. While she walked over, she said, ¡°For many years, mister will be the first outsider toe to this ce.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared nkly at the Queen. He didn¡¯t understand what the Queen was saying. He thought that they were currently on the massive Tree of Life, it grew for all these years to be this big and tall. Zhao Hai thought that the Tree of Life was this giant tree, now it looks like this wasn¡¯t the case.

    Before long, Zhao Hai had entered the hole with the Queen. Upon entering the hole, they took a turn before taking yet another turn. This exined why the hole looked dark from the outside. At this time, Zhao Hai noticed a hint of green light shining in front of him. Then he slowly felt a strong wave of energying from that direction.

    The Queen didn¡¯t speak as she unconsciously made light footsteps. Zhao Hai had a faint understanding of where they were going to, so he also did the same.

    The green light up front got brighter and brighter. Zhao Hai can also feel the energy getting stronger and stronger. Although this energy was very strong, it actually gave people a type of gentle feeling, just like warm sunlight, just like a mother¡¯s hand, gently stroking your skin, making you feel warm. Zhao Hai¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t help but turn tranquil.

 Chapter 746 - Method to Upgrade the Undead

    <h4>Chapter 746 - Method to Upgrade the Undead</h4>

    After entering a small arched entrance, Zhao Hai and the Queen got into a fairly big room. All in all, this room had more than 100 square meters. In the middle of this room was a pool, and in the middle of the pool was a short and small tree.

    The tree was very unusual. Its whole body was green but it was almost transparent. It looked more like a crystal than an actual tree.

    What made Zhao Hai feel strange was that this tree only had nine twigs, and each twig only had a single leaf. Each leaf also looked like a crystal, but their veins were of deeper color, they looked very beautiful.

    However, among these nine leaves, one of them had started to turn yellowish. It looks like the leaf was slowly dying.

    On the side of the pool were several mats. One could see that these mats were very clean, evidence that it was used quite frequently.

    The Queen arrived on a mat and gently knelt, paying obedience towards the small tree in the middle of the pond. Then she stood up and turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, this is the Divine treasure of our Race, the Tree of Life. In the past, all of the leaves of this tree are green. But today, I have discovered that one had turned yellow. This reminded me of the prophecy of the Dwarves. So I immediately asked mister over in order to see it.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he arrived by the pool. The pool wasn¡¯t very big, but it waspletely filled with water. He examined the liquid of life inside the pool, it seems like this one was of a higher qualitypare to what the Space had before.

    The Tree of Life lived on this pool. There wasn¡¯t even a single particle of soil inside the pool, making it seem like the Tree of Life was being a parasite on the giant tree.

    Zhao Hai frowned, to be honest, he didn¡¯t know if the Space was able to save this tree. It would be great if the Space did, however, if it can¡¯t, then the Elf Race would be in big trouble.

    The Queen looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s expression, her heart couldn¡¯t help but sink. She thought that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have the means to save the Tree of Life. However, she still asked, ¡°Does Mister have any ways of saving the tree?¡±

    Zhao Hai turned his head to the Queen and replied, ¡°I have a solution in mind, however, I¡¯m not sure if it could work. Moreover, I cannot treat it here, I need to bring the tree to another ce in order to cure it. If Your Majesty agrees, then I can try. If you don¡¯t, then I have no other methods in mind.¡±

    As soon as she heard Zhao Hai, the Queen couldn¡¯t help but stare for a moment before she knit her brows and said, ¡°Mister, the Tree of Life is too important for the Elves. I alone don¡¯t have the authority to immediately decide on this matter. I need to discuss this with the elders before giving you a concrete answer.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, but Your Majesty should know about the effect of this matter more than I do, so I will not say any more. I just hope that you keep this a secret, we can¡¯t afford to have panic among the Elves at this time. Just know that if you decide to let me cure the tree, then I am confident that I have an 80 percent chance of seeding. Also, it wouldn¡¯t take too long.¡±

    The Queen stared for a moment before she gave a nod and said, ¡°Alright, Mister can rest assured. I shall handle this matter with care.¡± Then she led Zhao Hai out of the hole.

    After exiting, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t ride the voiceless soundbird, instead, she turned to the Queen and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I won¡¯t be staying here for long. My presence if heavily needed in the frontlines. If you agree to my arrangement, then you can just inform me through the messenger fish.¡±

    The Queen nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll have to trouble Mister when the timees.¡± Then Zhao Hai gave a bow before his figure vanished. After Zhao Hai vanished, the Queen silently rode her voiceless soundbird and then proceeded to return to the Royal Pce.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t return to Upper Bank City, but instead entered the Space. He had assigned Cai¡¯er to look after the city for him.

    Since nothing happened in the city, Zhao Hai decided to count his gains from today. Currently, the magic beasts of the Space had been promoted. Unfortunately, the majority of them only reached 9th rank, nobody reached God-rank. Moreover, of the undead that he had absorbed, very few of them were God-rank. Most of them were 9th rank or were promoted to 9th rank by the Space.

    There was no other exnation for this, most of their kills today were from the Divine Race¡¯s heavy and light cavalry. These two units weren¡¯t that high in the Divine Race¡¯s hierarchy, so their strengths were very limited.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai discovered that the Space¡¯s hurdle to God-rank wasn¡¯t as easy as before where he only needed to wait for specific conditions to be filled before the undead gets promoted. Take the light element undead, after acquiring the three divine artifacts, this made them God-rank. As for the undead assassins, they only managed to get promoted by having absorbed Shiying. Andstly, the fire element undead were only promoted after absorbing Tiger Huan along with more God-rank fire element experts.

    Zhao Hai guessed the reason why this was the case, it was because of the number of the undead. At this time, thergest number of undead that he had were all from the water element while the least number came from the light element. This was the reason why it only took three divine artifacts before all the light element undead got promoted to God-rank. The energy needed to upgrade all of those undead was only small. This was the same case for the dark element undead, they only needed Shiying¡¯s energy in order to be promoted. This case was also proven when we think about the time where Tiger Huan¡¯s death didn¡¯t immediately upgrade the fire element undead. Only after absorbing more fire element God-ranks did the fire element undead get promoted to God-rank.

    At this point, it seems like upgrading the undead in the Space wouldn¡¯t be very easy. It would need a lot of energy before all of the undead were to be God-rank.

    Although they had killed a lot of Divine Race soldiers today, arge part of them weren¡¯t God-rank, some haven¡¯t even reached 9th rank. Because of this, the undead in the Space didn¡¯t level up. On the other hand, Zhao Hai managed to get living magic beasts into the Space, which in turn promoted the magic beasts in the Space.

    Although all of these were just guesses, Zhao Hai felt that his spection wasn¡¯t wrong. Still, he wanted to confirm, so he called Cai¡¯er over and asked about the Space¡¯s condition of promoting the undead.

    Sure enough, the exnation that Zhao Hai got from Cai¡¯er was simr to his guess. If he wanted to promote the undead into God-rank, then he would need energy that was the same as their attribute. Moreover, the energy needed to be rted to death. As for the Divine Artifacts, they weren¡¯t living beings in the end, so the energy inside them can be considered as dead. It waspletely unlike the living energy inside trees and grasses as well as living beings. All of those living energies were useless to the undead.

    The reason why Shiying and Tiger Huan managed to upgrade the undead was because they were killed. After being killed, their energies became dead, allowing them to benefit the undead.

    Upon hearing Cai¡¯er, Zhao Hai understood. This was the reason why the undead didn¡¯t level up after Bubble entered the Space. Although Bubble didn¡¯t seem like a living being, he actually had consciousness, this was akin to being a living creature. The energy in Bubble¡¯s body was living, therefore cannot be used by the undead.

    Zhao Hai became impatient about this condition. It seems like if he wanted to upgrade the undead in the future, then he would need to kill God-ranks with the same attributes as them. Only in this way could the undead have enough energy to level up.

    Zhao Hai sighed and then let go of this matter. Then he looked at Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, can you analyze the state of the Tree of Life? Why would it suddenly wither like that?¡± Cai¡¯er shook her head and said, ¡°Young Master, unless the Tree of Life goes inside the Space, there is no way that I can analyze its state.¡± Zhao Hai knit his brows and replied, ¡°Then do you think that the Space can cure the Tree of Life?¡± Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no issue about that. Young Master, don¡¯t forget, the Space could even resurrect nts that are dead for over one month. Curing the Tree of Life wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Moreover, seeing how formidable the Tree of Life was, it is highly probable that it could make the Space level up.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s hope so.¡±

    Then Zhao Hai opened the monitor to see the situation at Rising Sun City. He wanted to see the current development of the Demon Race. Although there weren¡¯t any actionsing from the Demon side, their numbers of God-ranks had kept increasing. At this moment, their God-rank experts had reached ten thousand. This made Zhao Hao¡¯s expression uglier. The Demons and the Divine Race were very strong. Now that the Demon numbers had increased, Zhao Hai alone wouldn¡¯t be able to stop them even if he went to Rising Sun City. But fortunately for him the had sent some crystals and magic cannons over to the city. This would allow them to withstand for a while, but not for long. At that time, Zhao Hai can only make use of the Space to rescue the people there.

    The main issue for them at this time was the possibility that the Demons and the Divine Race would simultaneously attack. This will make Zhao Hai unable to focus on one without abandoning the other. With him being unable to split his head into two, true trouble woulde.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have any good ideas to deal with this situation. Although he held good things in his hands, these weren¡¯t even enough to deal with one of them, much less two.

    At this moment, the main weapon in Zhao Hai¡¯s hand were his undead. All of these undead would be able to resist one of them but were not enough to block both. Splitting the undead would only lead to them being killed off by the Demons and the Divine Race, causing losses on both fronts. Once the undead gets killed off, then Zhao Hai¡¯s might would diminish as well. When that timees, it would be extremely difficult for him to find ways in order to resist the Demons and the Divine Race.

 Chapter 747 - Anxious Elves

    <h4>Chapter 747 - Anxious Elves</h4>

    Zhao Hai was calmly walking on the Space¡¯s grasnd. After the Space absorbed the wind bead, a breeze would blow here once in a while. This made the Space much morefortable to be in, allowing Zhao Hai to rx more.

    The Divine Race and the Demon Race were two colossal mountains that weighed down on Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulders. Majority of his time was consumed in thinking about how to fight the two. This thought tightened his heart, not allowing him time to rx, making him feel very tired.

    As he slowly walked around, Zhao Hai had unexpectedly arrived by the Processing machine. While looking at the timer, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He was very happy about acquiring a treasure, but behind such a treasure was a powerful enemy. This gave Zhao Hai an even bigger headache, much biggerpared to the Divine Race.

    Zhao Hai gently rubbed his temples, everything was quite rocky at this point. Things kepting one after the other, it¡¯s very exhausting.

    However, these matters needed to be dealt with, no matter how troublesome they were. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but give out another sigh as he looked back at the beating timer. In less than two days, the soul eating pagoda would have been finished in its upgrade.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai liked the ability of the pagoda. As long as the tiny pagoda levels up, then perhaps he might be able to get a better method in upgrading the undead. Moreover, through this tiny pagoda, Zhao Hai would be able to understand more about the immortal cultivator, this would allow him ample materials to prepare for.

    After having a walk on the surroundings, Zhao Hai managed to rx his mood quite a bit, then he proceeded to return to the vi¡¯s living room. Laura and the others were also done with their chores and were now currently sitting in the living room, looking at the monitor. The monitor was currently showing the Radiant Empire. At this moment, the Divine Race had already seized the whole Empire. Moreover, they had also established protective shields in the various major cities while building military barracks inside them.

    After seeing these barracks, Zhao Hai finally understood why the Divine Race decided to bring such bulky magic cannons. The cannons were already ced on the city walls, manned by several soldiers. It seems like the cannons were to be used as the city¡¯s defensive weapons.

    After noticing that Zhao Hai hade back, Laura and the others quickly stood up. Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, you¡¯re back.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I just went on a short stroll to rx. Are done? How was it?¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°The transportation is on track. The nations already knew how to coordinate, so we¡¯re quite rxed this time.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good, don¡¯t tire yourself too much. Now we¡¯re waiting for the Elves to finish their discussion. If they decide to allow the Tree of Life into the Space, then the Space might level up. Let¡¯s just see where their decision takes us.¡±

    Laura gave a faint smile and said, ¡°Of course they¡¯ll agree. If they don¡¯t then they could only helplessly look at the Tree of Life as it slowly dies. The Elves couldn¡¯t bear such a sight.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned to the Divine Race barracks, he sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that this is only a part of the Divine Race army. I have a feeling that there¡¯ll be more of theming. If our strengths aren¡¯t promoted when that timees, then I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to stop the Divine Race¡¯s attack.¡±

    When they heard Zhao Hai, Laura and the others couldn¡¯t help but turn silent. The attacks made by the Divine Race in the past two confrontations could be said to be fairly non-violent, and the number of attackers wasn¡¯t thatrge. It seems like the Divine Race were still focused on their barracks. From what Zhao Hai could see, although the barracks has been set-up, they also lookpletely empty, they weren¡¯t filled up. This might not be strange, after all, the Radiant Empire had about 100 million citizens while the Divine Race army only numbered 10 million.

    However, seeing that they can¡¯t fill the cities, the Divine Race still decided to construct their barracks. The only exnation to this was that they were preparing for the arrival of more armies in the future.

    In this regard, one could say that the Divine Race were stronger than the Demons. Although the Demons had prepared to invade the Ark Continent for a long time, they were quite behind in preparationpared to the Divine Race. The Divine Race had the Radiant Church to aid them, and also the Radiant Empire for sacrifices, allowing them to change thews of the Ark Continent. Now, the Divine Race already had their own ce to settle in, unlike the Demons who needed to construct their own city.

    Lizzy turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, if the Divine Race and Demons decided to attack at the same time, what do we do?¡±

    Zhao Hai knit his eyebrows and said, ¡°Then we can only retreat and fall back to the ra Mountains. There, we would be able to block both the Demons and the Divine Race. As long as we stop them for quite some time, I believe that their cooperation would start to crumble.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°This was our previous n, however, we still underestimated the Divine Race and the Demons. We originally wanted to have the fight happen in the Buddha Empire, but now it seem like that won¡¯t be the case.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°If the Demons and the Divine Race keep on increasing their numbers, then we could only fall back to the ra Mountains and defend on both fronts. However, we must drag the current situation for as long as we can. The ra Mountain needs to have more time to prepare.¡±

    Laura nodded, then she said, ¡°Brother Hai, how about we give some blood lightning beads to father? Maybe he can find ways in order to improve it.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head, ¡°No, the blood lightning bead is extremely dangerous, it wouldn¡¯t be good if father gets injured. Having the blood lightning beads in the hands of the Elves is enough. What we need to do is to promote their strength as soon as possible. Speaking of which, I need to bring some spatial water out into the city. We¡¯ll strengthen the soldiers first.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded, then Zhao Hai looked at the situation back in the city. Everything was very normal, after all, a fight just happened. Everyone was very tired and has been resting.

    Lizzy turned her head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, you should take a rest as well. You can go out after you wake up. This would also allow the soldiers to have proper rest.¡±

    After seeing the situation of the soldiers, Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, everyone should also get some rest. I¡¯m afraid the Divine Race would make another move in the following days.¡±

    Laura and the others were also quite tired in the past few days. Battles were happening one after another. Although Laura¡¯s group weren¡¯t involved in the fighting, their logistics work was more troublesome and exhausting. They haven¡¯t rested well for a long time, so they needed this time to recover.

    The next morning, Zhao Hai got up early and prepared a massive amount of spatial water before going out of the Space. At this time, the entire mountain was much livelier than before.

    After the battle, the people were extremely tired. But at the same time, they also felt excitement they never felt before. They were too tired yesterday, so they immediately went to rest. Now that they had recovered, their vigor red up, excited conversations began to bubble up in every part of the city.

    After arriving at the city lord¡¯s mansion, Zhao Hai immediately called the leaders of the various groups and gave them some spatial water. Moreover, he also told them that in the next two days, they wouldn¡¯t need to fight, they needed to focus on improving their strength.

    Naturally, the leaders of the groups became very happy. They had been waiting for this day. Even if they were the most elite troops of their respective armies, 8th ranks were still quite rare among them. Having this opportunity to reach that rank would make anyone very happy.

    After having distributed the spatial water, Zhao Hai received a message from the Elf Queen. They had agreed to Zhao Hai¡¯s conditions.

    This made Zhao Hai stare, he didn¡¯t think that the Elves would reach a decision in such a short time. However, he still made his way to the Elves¡¯ Royal pce. After arriving at the pce, Zhao Hai discovered that the atmosphere was not quite right. Although the ordinary guards didn¡¯t know about the problem, the 9th rank supreme elders of the race were all inside the pce. This made the atmosphere inside the Great Hall very hard to breath in.

    Zhao Hai stared at this development before going inside the Great Hall. Inside, the Queen wasn¡¯t on her throne, instead, she stood right by the 9th rank Elders of the Elven Race. Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t seen these people before, it seems like they were the strong and elderly people in the race. What made Zhao Hai quite happy about these people was that some of them were very close to breaking through to God-rank.

    However, Zhao Hai also discovered that the mood of these people were quite gloomy, their expressions pale. They were actually very anxious, it can be seen from their faces how much they valued the Tree of Life.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but frown, if these elders maintained this kind of mindset, then they would find it impossible to break through to God-rank. It looks like the matter of the Tree of Life needed to be solved as soon as possible.

    Upon seeing Zhao Hai arrive, the Queen immediately weed him. With an anxious expression she said, ¡°Mister, you came. We agree to Mister¡¯s request. Mister, please follow me quickly, please save the Tree of Life.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the Queen, he couldn¡¯t help but be curious as he asked, ¡°Your Majesty, did something drastic happen?¡±

    The Queen looked at Zhao Hai and sighed, ¡°Mister, just this morning, two of the tree¡¯s leaves have withered. Time doesn¡¯t allow us to wait.¡±

    Zhao Hai gawked, in just two days, two of the leaves had wilted. If they couldn¡¯t cure the tree in the following days, then it might certainly die. Losing the Tree of Life would be an extremely huge hit towards the Elven Race.

    Zhao Hai immediately replied, ¡°Alright, please take me over there. I¡¯ll cure the Tree of Life as soon as possible.¡±

    The Queen nodded, then she walked towards the Pce¡¯s back courtyard and sat on a voiceless soundbird before flying up. Today, she didn¡¯t prepare a mount for Zhao Hai. She knew that with Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, there would be no need for him to ride a mount. Moreover, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t the only one who wouldn¡¯t need a mount. The 9th rank Elders were also going with them so see the tree.

 Chapter 748 - Unlocked, Magic Background

    <h4>Chapter 748 - Unlocked, Magic Background</h4>

    When Zhao Hai arrived by the Tree of Life, he could clearly see how worse it had be. Yesterday, only a single leaf had turned yellow. But now, there were two leaves. Although they had yet to fall from the tree, one could see that they were already dead, without any life.

    Zhao Hai slowly walked over to the Tree of Life, carefully investigating it. The tree wasn¡¯t showing any defects, it was still beautiful. However, the two dead leaves had taken away some of the tree¡¯s elegance.

    The Queen and the elders were nervously looking at Zhao Hai. They were afraid that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be able to cure the tree. If that were the case, then the Elven Race would be in deep trouble.

    Actually, Zhao Hai wanted to see how long the roots of the Tree of Life were. He wanted to collect the tree without damaging the roots. After watching for a while, Zhao Hai discovered something special. Zhao Hai thought that the Tree of Life was being parasitic towards therge tree. Now that he had taken a closer look, this didn¡¯t seem to the the case at all. The tree of life was actually growing inside the small pond, there was no connection between it and therge tree. It can be said that the Tree of Life was floating on water.

    This discovery made Zhao Hai surprised. He didn¡¯t think that this would be the case. But this also made him more rxed in gathering the tree.

    Zhao Hai turned to the Queen and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ll be taking the Tree of Life. I will have information by tomorrow. Does Your Majesty agree?¡±

    The Elf Queen turned to look at the 9th rank elders who proceeded to nod their heads. The Tree of Life was just too important to the Elven Race, and Zhao Hai was their final hope. If Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t treat the tree, then nobody in the continent could.

    The reason why these people had confidence in Zhao Hai was because he already managed to help them fix their Divine Artifact, the Elven Bow. For the Elves, the Elven Bow and the Tree of Life held the same importance. It was because of this that the Elves decided to trust Zhao Hai.

    Seeing the elders nod, the Queen turned her head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, please continue. We agree.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he waved his hand, making a spatial rift appear and cover the Tree of Life. The Elves looked with worry at the appearance of the spatial rift. They were afraid that the rift would wound the Tree of Life.

    Fortunately, Zhao Hai was now very skillful in controlling his spatial rifts. The rift slowly slid down the sides of the pool, never touching the Tree of Life. The rift also brought the water from the pool into the Space.

    After transporting the Tree of Life as well as the liquid of life over to the Space, Zhao Hai let out a long breath. Then he turned his head to the Queen and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I will surely find a way to cure the Tree of Life. I¡¯ll see you at the Pce tomorrow.¡± Then Zhao Hai¡¯s figure vanished as he returned to the Space.

    After arriving at the Space, Zhao Hai immediately took the Tree of Life out of the warehouse and ced it in the space¡¯s pool. Just as the Tree of Life appeared, the Space immediately issued a prompt. ¡°Pollution detected in item full of wood element. Treatment of the lifeform would need 1 million gold coins from the host.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard the prompt, he immediately became happy before he was met with grief. He was d that the Tree of Life can be cured, and was sad because he would need to fork out a million gold coins in order to do so.

    However, Zhao Hai still didn¡¯t dy as he said, ¡°Immediately start the treatment.¡±

    A white light suddenly shone from the Space and covered the Tree of Life. The previous yellow leaves of the tree started to turn back into green. Moreover, the leaves have be more vibrantpared to before.

    Before long, the white light vanished as the Tree of Life went back to its healthy state. Moreover, it looked more healthypared to before. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but let out a long breath after seeing the result.

    At this time, another prompt came from the Space, ¡°Discovered massive amounts of dark energy from the lifeform. Increasing its resistance to dark energy. Dark energy has been withdrawn, may be used by the Processing Machine in order to upgrade itself. Wood element energy inside the Space has been increased. Five element requirement has been met. Host may use the power of the five elements in order to upgrade his Life Treasure Dao Lotus.¡±

    Since this was a good thing, Zhao Hai quickly said, ¡°Upgrade it immediately.¡±

    Then another prompt came, ¡°Upgrading Processing Machine, time required, 12 hours. Upgrade to host¡¯s treasure can be done immediately, gold coins are not needed.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave an affirmative nod and said, ¡°Do it.¡± Then just as his voice fell, a five colored light suddenly fell into his body. Zhao Hai could vaguely feel the five colored light prate his body. After going around his body two times, the light entered his middle dantian and into the lotus. After the lotus absorbed the light, it looked even more beautiful. Zhao Hai knew that its beauty and delicateness was an illusion. The strength of the Dao Lotus right now was equal to the tiny pagoda, it might even be stronger.

    What made Zhao Hai most surprised was the core in his lower dantian. It seems like it had also benefited from the five elements. It became golden yellow and had gotten bigger. On its top was a golden dragon. This wasn¡¯t the same dragon as the ones in the Ark Continent, instead, it was a chinese dragon. The small dragon was on top of the core, eyes closed, as if it was sleeping.

    On the other hand, the small man on Zhao Hai¡¯s dantian had be more solidified. This startled Zhao Hai since he can also feel his spiritual strength increase. Moreover, his sense of the heavens and the earth had be more distinct.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to look at the Processing Machine. It seems like there wasn¡¯t much change aside from the timer that counted down from 12 hours.

    At this time, Laura and the others arrived outside of the vi, curiously looking at the Tree of Life. Cai¡¯er has also flown to Zhao Hai¡¯s side. At this time, Zhao Hai discovered that Cai¡¯er¡¯s height had doubled. She was now as tall as a grown man¡¯s arm.

    Zhao Hai looked at Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, did the Tree of Life give you this much benefit?¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, I gained so much. Not only did it benefit me, the Tree of LIfe also influenced the nts in the Space. If the Tree of Life stays inside the Pace, then it can slowly upgrade the nts inside, giving it consciousness. When that timees, they would be no different to the Flower Demons.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he immediately said, ¡°Then can the Tree of Life develop sentience?¡±

    Cai¡¯er shook her head and said, ¡°It can¡¯t. The Tree of Life is just like an energy converter. It can convert all types of energy into wood element energy. If it lives inside the Space, not only could it let the nts grow better, it can also produce wood element crystal stones. In the past, the Tree of Life couldn¡¯t convert dark energy, but after going through the Space, it would be able to. Young Master, I suspect that your tiny pagoda and Dao Lotus has the same ability.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the Tree of Life and couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we need to return the Tree of Life back to the Elves. We can¡¯t keep it in the Space.¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, did you forget? The Tree of Life can now be purchased in the Space¡¯s shop. You can buy a sapling and then wait for it to grow up.¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°But we would need to wait for many years. This Tree of Life that the Elves grew took many years in order to reach this state. I¡¯m afraid that by the time it grows up, I may have been dead for way too long.¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, you don¡¯t know this but the Tree of Life is just unsuitable to be grown in the Elves¡¯ forest. Thend there didn¡¯t have the requirements to grow a healthy Tree of Life. Because of this, their Tree of Life can only be considered as an extremely malnourished nt. This exins why it is this small. On the other hand, the Space is very suitable for growing the tree. This will cut a huge chunk of time for it to grow. Moreover, it would be much healthierpared to this one.¡¯

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh in glee, ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait. Immediately buy two saplings. Where do you think we¡¯ll nt them? Do we need to grow them on the Farming Ground?¡±

    Cai¡¯er gave a smile, ¡°There¡¯s no need. cing them on both sides of the Vi would be fine. The Tree of Life is not only an energy converter, it can also keep the energies stable. It will make the five elements in the Space more bnced.¡±

    After she said that, Cai¡¯er nted two Tree of Life saplings by the side of the vi. Zhao Hai was happy after seeing the two saplings. These two saplings weren¡¯t any smaller than the Elves¡¯ Tree of Life. It seems like the Elves¡¯ Tree of Life was indeed undernourished.

    After buying the two seedlings, the Space suddenly issued a prompt, ¡°Energy stabilizing nts detected. Introduction of the nt has fulfilled the upgrade condition. Space has been upgraded to level 70. Host can now buy ten more backgrounds. Ample magic energy detected in the Space, unlocked a new type of background. Magic type background can now be purchased.¡±

    ¡°Hint: There are a lot of special environments in Magic-type backgrounds. In these environments, the host can cultivate more exotic magical nts and animals.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare nkly after listening to the Space. This was the first time that he had heard of this type prompt. He didn¡¯t understand what was happening, so he turned to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, what¡¯s happening?¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Congrattions, Young Master. You¡¯ve gained a lot this time. The Space has unlocked the Magic backgrounds for our use. In other words, the Young Master can now purchase backgroundsmonly seen in magical worlds. For example, floating inds, mystical mountains, and some extreme terrains. These ces would supply the proper environment for special nts and animals to grow in.¡±

 Chapter 749 - The Usage of the Magic Background

    <h4>Chapter 749 - The Usage of the Magic Background</h4>

    Upon hearing Cai¡¯er, Zhao Hai understood. When Zhao Hai was still back on Earth, he had read some magic novels. Therefore, he knew that in these types of special environments treasures would thrive.

    Although there were a lot of nts and animals in the Space, they weren¡¯t that special. As for the treasures in the Ark Continent, there really weren¡¯t much to begin with.

    Compounding potions in the Space needed special materials. Ginseng, fo-ti, and other materials needed special environments in order to be grown efficiently. It was because of these limitations that the God-rank potion took a long time to make.

    Just as what the prompt said, Zhao Hai can now purchase magic world backgrounds. For example, he can now buy a volcanic environment, a very hot ce, but will be safe enough that the volcano would never erupt. In this ce, herbs would be infused with fire element constantly, bing treasures as time passes.

    Moreover, these backgrounds can also be used to rear magic beasts. If a snake were to be ced in an environment with the same conditions as the Carrion Swamp, then that snake would eventually produce deadly poisons.

    In the past, there was no such environment in the Space. Now that the magic backgrounds were unlocked, nts and animals can now be ced in special environments for controlled growth. In the future, herbs would be more readily avable in the Space, this was also true for magic beasts. This will in turn cause potions to be more abundant.

    After thinking about this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh. He couldn¡¯t stop himself from grabbing Cai¡¯er and kissing her on her small tender face.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s action made Cai¡¯er turn red, causing her to hide her reddened face from Laura and the others in embarrassment. Although Laura and the others couldn¡¯t understand why Zhao Hai became overwhelmingly d, Zhao Hai being in this state also made them happy. They couldn¡¯t help but chuckle while looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s actions.

    After some time, Zhao Hai calmed down, then he turned to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, are these backgrounds expensive? If they aren¡¯t, then immediately buy ten. Just remember to pick the environments properly ording to our needs.¡±

    Cai¡¯er¡¯s face was still flushed, but when she heard Zhao Hai, she quickly replied, ¡°Young Master, feel relieved, they aren¡¯t very expensive. Our gold coins are enough to buy ten of them. I¡¯ll arrange it immediately.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll hand this matter over to you. If we have these backgrounds, will our production of God-rank potions increase?¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Young Master. As long as we have magic beasts and nts in these backgrounds, we should be able to make God-rank potions more frequently.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, but suddenly he frowned as he said, ¡°These backgrounds don¡¯t have Farming Grounds that can shorten growth time. This is quite problematic.¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°It won¡¯t be. Young Master, now that the Space has levelled up to 70, you can now turn red y into fertile soil. Not only could it increase yield, it can also make growth faster. And in those backgrounds, you can select some specific ces where you can cultivate some nts. Thend that can be transformed is limited to 1 percent of the totalnd area, however, I think that should still suffice.¡±

    Zhao Hai became happy with this news, ¡°Good, good. Then I¡¯ll leave it to you to pick the spots, I don¡¯t want to pick them myself. However, I¡¯m certain that these would cost some money. Cai¡¯er, look into our gold coins, if its not enough, then look at the things inside the Space that we won¡¯t need in the near future and then sell them. These upgrades are more important to us, the rest are rtively worthless.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded. Zhao Hai¡¯s choice to give this task to Cai¡¯er was the right decision. This was because Cai¡¯er was linked to the Space, so she knew every single change that happened inside it. And with the Space¡¯s speed of calction, Cai¡¯er would be the most fit person to handle this task.

    After arranging these, Zhao Hai felt relieved. Then he turned to look at the Tree of Life that had been healed and the Tree of Life saplings that looked healthier. Then he turned to the others and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to send this back to the Elves. In any case, we already have our own inside the Space.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Wait for some time, it hasn¡¯t been too long. Let the Elves wait, hehe, its great looking at their worried faces.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s return to the living room and rest for a while. We gained greatly today. Let¡¯s a;sp take a look at the magic world backgrounds that Cai¡¯er had bought.¡±

    After the group returned to the living room and sat down, Cai¡¯er opened the store page and showed a decorated disy. The difference from before was that the magic world column was now unlocked.

    Cai¡¯er picked ten designs, some of them beautiful while there was one with a gloomy and terrible aura. Then Cai¡¯er turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, at this point, these ten backgrounds are the most suited to our cause.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the backgrounds, the volcanic environment that he had thought of before was among them. There was also an environment filled with ice and snow, among other unique environments. Zhao Hai was quite satisfied with the choices. What Zhao Hai didn¡¯t understand was the gloomy environment. You can even see skeletons, zombies, and other ghosts inside it. Moreover, there was no sun, the only thing on the sky was a round blood red moon. One could describe hell and this would be what they would show.

    Zhao Hai looked at Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, why choose this background? It looks quite terrible.¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, this background is actually a replica of the Demon Realm. But this isn¡¯t really the Demon Realm, this background is called Hell. It has strong dark energy inside, something very helpful for the undead. Young Master should remember that our undead aren¡¯t too strong. If we can ce them in this background, then it is possible for them to be promoted. Moreover, there are also nts that thrive in this kind of ce, and they are of great value. These are the reasons why I chose to get this background.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been very careful, good, I¡¯ll trust your decision. Do what you need to do. Even the possibility of promoting the undead is a great investment to make.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded with a smile, then she waved her hand as she bought all of the backgrounds. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t give much care as he saw the amount of his gold coins drop drastically. He thinks that these gold coins were ced in worthwhile investments.

    After Cai¡¯er bought the backgrounds, Zhao Hai went on and explored them. Every background was visited, he looked like a tourist strolling a new ce.

    On the other hand, Cai¡¯er was busy cing nts and magic beasts in each of the backgrounds. She didn¡¯t only nt herbal ingredients, she cultivated some agricultural crops as well. Cai¡¯er decided to nt them in the backgrounds to see how they would develop.

    At the same time, Cai¡¯er also nted a Tree of Life on each background. Although the Trees of Life can bnce energies, its capabilities weren¡¯t that omnipotent. In the background named Hell, for example, the Tree of Life couldn¡¯t just absorb every dark energy inside and transform the background into a normal one. Instead, the Tree of Life would only convert some dark energy into wood energy in order to aid the growth of the nts inside.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t bother Cai¡¯er with her job, he was fully confident in her capabilities. It can be said that the one who knew the most about Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t Laura, but Cai¡¯er instead. Cai¡¯er wasbined with the Space while Zhao Hai was the host, one could say that Cai¡¯er was Zhao Hai¡¯s version of Artificial Intelligence that some novel protagonists would have. Since the Space was inside his mind, and Cai¡¯er was connected to it, Cai¡¯er was able to know what Zhao Hai needed.

    After exploring the backgrounds, Zhao Hai returned to the Vi. To be honest, even if the backgrounds were beautiful, they still weren¡¯t great ces to live in. Think about it, do you want to live next to a volcano? Obviously that would be impossible.

    It was still early, so Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t anxious in returning to the Elves. Instead, he turned the monitor on and looked at the situation back in Upper Bank City.

    The present situation of the city was quite good. There were plenty of 6 and 7th ranks that rose to 8th rank. Some still had low levels and were working hard. Those who had be 8th rank were now sporting happy expressions while they were getting familiar with their newly gained strength.

    Zhao Hai likes to see this situation, but he still needed to wait before everyone gets to 8th rank before he begins to distribute the 9th rank potion. He wanted to promote them in batches, so even if the Divine Race attacks, there would still be people who¡¯ll be avable for battle.

    It was wartime, anything was possible. Therefore, Zhao Hai wanted to be prepared for anything.

    For the Divine Race to not make any further moves only meant that they were waiting. When theirrger army arrives, then they would proceed to deal with Zhao Hai in one fell swoop. At this point, they have nearly 10 million troops. However, not all of them were God-ranks, 9th and 8th ranks still ount for the majority. On the other hand, Zhao Hai had nearly 20 million undead, and majority of them were 9th ranks. If these two sh this instant, then it wouldn¡¯t be good for the Divine Race. Therefore, they decided to wait for reinforcements before they attack once more.

 Chapter 750 - Another Prophecy

    <h4>Chapter 750 - Another Prophecy</h4>

    Zhao Hai calmly walked into the Elves¡¯ Royal Pce. Upon reaching the pce, the guards couldn¡¯t help but look at him in confusion. This was the third time in two days that Zhao Hai came to see the Elves. They didn¡¯t understand why Zhao Hai woulde here this frequently. If a huge incident happened in the frontlines, then they should have already heard about it. However, there was no news, they couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled by this.

    But they still didn¡¯t dare to ask. This was because the Queen already gave an order to let Zhao Hai in if he ever came. Therefore, the guards politely guided Zhao Hai towards the Great Hall.

    The Queen and the Supreme Elders were currently waiting for any news from Zhao Hai. At this time, it would be impossible for the Supreme Elders to resume their cultivation. Their minds wouldn¡¯t be able to calm down as long as the problem with the Tree of Life still persists.

    At this time, an elder opened his eyes and said, ¡°He¡¯s here.¡±

    The people in the Great Hall immediately stood up, anxiously looking at the doors of the Great Hall. Before long, Zhao Hai walked in. The Queen immediately waved her hand, making the guards exit the hall while she and the Elders went forward to wee Zhao Hai. All of them were looking at him with hopeful expression.

    After seeing their expressions, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t embarrass myself.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the Queen and the Supreme Elders couldn¡¯t help but cheer. This matter has been weighing down on their minds the entire time.

    The Queen and the others immediately bowed to Zhao Hai. After seeing this, Zhao Hai immediately reacted, ¡°Your Majesty, Elders, you are too polite. We¡¯re allies, your problems are my problems. There¡¯s no need for such gestures.¡±

    The Queen and the Elders immediately straightened themselves up. The Queen looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, although what you said is true. This gesture is something that you needed to receive. Mister doesn¡¯t understand how important the Tree of Life is to the Elven Race. Mister¡¯s help in reviving the Tree of Life is equal to saving our entire race. We would be impolite if we don¡¯t express our gratitude.¡±

    Although the Elders didn¡¯t say anything, each one of them were still looking at Zhao Hai with a grateful expression. Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Your Majesty, Elders, let¡¯s head to the Tree of Life¡¯s dwelling immediately. I can¡¯t stay here for too long.¡±

    The Queen immediately replied, ¡°Alright. Mister, follow me.¡± Then she led Zhao Hai and the Elders to the back of the Great Hall before she rode on a voiceless soundbird and flew directly to the Tree of Life¡¯s cave.

    After arriving inside the cave, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hesitate as he ced the Tree of Life directly into the pool. Upon seeing that the tree was healthier than before, the Elves couldn¡¯t help but cheer once more.

    Zhao Hai smiled and then turned to the Queen, ¡°Your Majesty, the Tree of Life wasn¡¯t sick, but instead it was invaded by a massive amount of dark energy, causing it to slowly wither. I have used a secret method to remove the dark energies. I also used a potion to allow the Tree of Life to be immune to the damages caused by dark energy. However, you still need to pay attention. The Elf Forest isn¡¯t something that would have that much dark element energy. This matter is very strange.¡±

    After the Queen and the Elders heard Zhao Hai, they couldn¡¯t help but freeze. Then all of them looked at Zhao Hai as the Queen asked, ¡°Mister, are you telling the truth? Was the Tree of Life really invaded by dark energy?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Right. I wouldn¡¯t dare hide this information to Your Majesty. The Tree of Life was really invaded by dark energy, I¡¯m quite assured of this point.¡±

    The Queen looked at the Elders while the Elders looked at one Elder. Then that Elder gave out a long breath as she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that this day woulde.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare at the Elders. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s confused expression, the Queen gave some context, ¡°Mister, you don¡¯t know this, but the Elves also had our own prophecy. However, our prophecy is different from the Dwarves. This prophecy was written during the time when the first page of our history was being made. However, this prophecy was sealed. Only during a certain encounter would it unlock itself.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared nkly, he didn¡¯t expect that the Elves would have their own prophecy. As soon as he heard the Queen, he had a faint understanding of the matter. He turned to the Queen and said, ¡°Your Majesty, you mean¡­?¡±

    The Elf Queen nodded, ¡°Right, only when the Tree of Life gets invaded by dark energy would the prophecy unseal itself.¡±

    Zhao Hai knit his brows and said, ¡°But if I didn¡¯t treat the Tree of Life, then how would you know that it has been invaded by Dark Energy?¡±

    The Queen replied, ¡°It can still be found out, but it would take a longer time. When the nine leaves of the Tree of Life turn yellow and it starts to turn ck, then it would mean that it has been invaded by dark energy. However, we didn¡¯t manage to think about this line since we were too anxious when the leaves of the tree started to turn yellow. Fortunately, Mister has reminded us. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have found out that the dark energy inside the Tree of Life.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Can Your Majesty allow me to take a look at the prophecy?¡±

    The Queen turned to the Elders, all of them gave a nod. Then the Queen turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister,e with me.¡± Then the group went out of the Tree of Life¡¯s cave and then returned to the Great Hall.

    After arriving at the Great Hall, the Queen asked Zhao Hai to take a seat and wait for a moment. Then she went to a room and took out a small wooden box.

    The Queen ced the box on a table then gently opened it. What surprised Zhao Hai was the fact that there were no seals nor locks on this box. It looked very ordinary and was very easily opened.

    On the other hand, when the Elders saw how easily the Queen opened the box, theirplexion couldn¡¯t help but change.

    After seeing the expressions on the Elders¡¯ face, Zhao Hai knew that something was going on. He looked at the simrly shocked Queen who quickly calmed herself as she looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°Mister, in the past, this box wouldn¡¯t open. We have thought of numerous methods for many years, but we haven¡¯t seeded. We just wanted to take a look at what the prophecy says. This is because the Tree of LIfe is just too important for our race. Even the previous God-ranked Elves were unable to open this box. And for generations, the Elf Queens woulde over each month and try to open the box.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then the Queen turned to the Elders and said, ¡°I tried to open it two days ago, but was still unable to do so. I didn¡¯t expect that it would open now.¡±

    Then the Queen carefully opened the box under the stare of everyone in the Great Hall. Since the box still had a huge space inside it, everyone thought that it was empty. However, upon looking closely, everyone became relieved to see a piece of paper on the bottom of the box.

    There wasn¡¯t anything wrong with the paper, there was no damage. One should know that this box has been with the Elves since time immemorial. If it was any other paper, it would have rotten a long time ago. However, this paper seemed wless, it looked at good as new.

    The Queen gently took the paper out, revealing the green characters written inside. The Queen looked at the characters and couldn¡¯t help but frown, then she handed the paper over to the closest Supreme Elder.

    That Supreme Elder received the paper and slowly read the characters. He couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows as he read it out loud, ¡°When the darkness and light be our enemies, when skeleton and steel fights, and when the heavens and the earth merged, the only person who could save the world will be the one who holds the purend!¡±

    This prophecy was very short and not as straightforward as the Dwarves, making everyone frown. But when Zhao Hai heard the prophecy, his entire body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. He couldn¡¯t help but admire the person who left the prophecies to the Dwarves and the Elves.

    The Elves might not understand the entire prophecy, but Zhao Hai did. In this prophecy, the darkness should refer to the Demons while the light to the Divine Race. In other words, it was when the Demons and the Divine Race became the enemy of the continent. The skeleton and steel should pertain to the undead and the magic cannons. The merging of the heaven and earth should refer to the changing of thews made by the Divine Race when they descended into the continent. At this time, the only person that can save them would be the one who holds the purend.

    Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t need to think about thest part. The purend can only mean one thing, the Space!

    Aside from the Space, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t think of any other ce that can be called a purend. Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°I think this prophecy is describing the current situation in the Ark Continent. The darkness and light should be the Demons and the Divine Race. The skeletons and steel, to the undead and the magic cannons. But as for the purend, I am still left unclear.¡±

    As soon as the Queen heard Zhao Hai, her eyes shone as she said, ¡°Mister is too modest, I think the purend can only refer to the ck Wastnd. At this time, the wastnd has be the safest ce in the entire continent. It should fit the title of purend. It seems like the prophecy is simr to the Dwarves. In other words, mister will be the continent¡¯s savior!¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t think that the Queen would connect the ck Wastnd with the purend. But it wasn¡¯t that strange, after all, the Queen and the others were clueless about the Space. The only thing they were aware of was Zhao Hai¡¯s ownership of the ck Wastnd.

    The ck Wastnd has be a shelter for everyone. Moreover, the ck Wastnd has given favorable conditions everybody no matter what race one was. For the Elves, the ck Wastnd can be titled as a purend.

    However, was the prophecy this simple?

 Chapter 751 - Favoring Two Races

    <h4>Chapter 751 - Favoring Two Races</h4>

    Zhao Hai was currently sitting inside the Space along with Laura and the others. They were outside the vi facing a small table arranged on a meadow. On the table was a pot of tea, and not far from then were two Trees of Life. If it weren¡¯t for the Demons and the Divine Race, then their lives would have been peacefully beautiful.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t in the mood to enjoy life. In fact, he was thinking deeply into the prophecy of the Elves. After he returned to the Space, the more he ruminated on the prophecy, the more he felt that it wasn¡¯t that simple.

    He can understand that the darkness and light referred to the Demons and the Divine Race. However, does the skeleton and steel really refer to the undead and the magic cannons? Zhao Hai thought that this wasn¡¯t the case.

    In the end, Zhao Hai was left with no way to find out, so he shook his head and sighed. At this time, Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, don¡¯t think too much about it. Right, the people in Upper Bank City have already reached 8th rank. Do we proceed to the next step of the n?¡±

    Zhao Hai was taken out of his stupor. He looked at Laura and nodded, ¡°Yes, we should proceed. Who do you think we should upgrade to 9th rank first?¡±

    Laura thought for a moment and said, ¡°If I were to choose, then it should be the Elves.¡± Lizzy and Megan agreed to this idea. Zhao Hai looked at the three and said, ¡°Why?¡±

    Laura exined, ¡°The Elves are the best in using the blood lightning beads. Their harp archers can disy its might far more than the other races could. And since the Divine Race won¡¯t be attacking quite soon, it would be the opportune time to promote the Elves. This way, when the Divine Race did attack, the Elves would be ready to receive them.¡±

    Lizzy and Megan nodded, then Lizzy added, ¡°The weapons we can use against the Divine Race aren¡¯t a lot. Needless to say, the magic cannons are best used by us Humans. As for the blood lightning beads, the Beastmen can only throw the out, which wouldn¡¯t go far, which will affect its power. The Dwarves are simr, they were more suitable for just straight up battle. On the other hand, the Elves were specialists in ranged attacks, especially their harp archers. The blood lightning beads would be deadly weapons in their hands. Continuous ranged attacks while charging and retreating was not something that any ordinary archer could do.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then said, ¡°Alright, then that¡¯s settled. We¡¯ll promote the Elves first, I¡¯ll give them the potion so that they can be promoted as soon as possible. Right, when I went to the Elves, I also told the Queen to refrain from disturbing the Supreme Elders in their cultivation. There are a lot of 9th rank elves, and most of them are in the verge of breaking through to God-rank. Ry this instruction to the other powers as well, making their 9th ranks go all out in cultivation. On the other hand, the 9th ranks that had taken potions needed to be prepared to fight. Only through battle would they be able to get ustomed to their 9th rank strength, and gain a chance of entering God-rank.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded. There were currently plenty of 9th ranks in the continent. However, majority of them were promoted using Zhao Hai¡¯s Space, not through their own effort. Because of this, it would be difficult for them to reach God-rank.

    They haven¡¯t experienced the toil of improving slowly, so their mentality still couldn¡¯t catch up to the genuine 9th ranks. If they wanted to break through to God-rank, then there would be two ways. First was to use the Space¡¯s God-rank potion, and the other was to fully adapt to their 9th rank strength through plenty of battles. At that time, they would slowly get ustomed to their strength and begin to gain progress in bing God-rank. However, thetter method won¡¯t be that easy.

    Zhao Hai had some preference on which races he wanted to promote to God-rank first. They were the Elves and the Fishmen. The Beatmen had fairly the same numerical strength to the Humans while the Dwarves were just innately strong. Because of this, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t too anxious in promoting their ranks.

    The Beastmen, Dwarves, and Humans held a simr weakness, their lives were too short. But this also came with an advantage, this meant that the three races would find that their cultivations were quickerpared to the Elves and the Fishmen.

    The lifespan of the Elves and the Fishmen was much higherpared to the other three. This allowed them to umte 9th ranks across multiple generations despite theck in cultivation speed. Although their 9th ranks weren¡¯t as numerous as the Beastmen, Dwarves, and Humans, their experts upied the top spots in terms of cultivation experience. This caused the two races to have a lot of 9th ranks that were on the verge of bing God-rank.

    On the other hand, although the Beastmen, Dwarves, and Humans had a lot of 9th ranks, they weren¡¯t advanced enough to get to God-rank. Because of this, Zhao Hai settled on the Elves and the Fishmen.

    Although it can be said that the first genuine God-rank expert in the continent was humanity¡¯s Origin Sword Saint, one shouldn¡¯t forget that the Origin Sword Saint has been at the peak of the continent for a long time. At the same time, he had also received benefits from the Space. Even if he wasn¡¯t artificially promoted, he still underwent nourishing from the Space¡¯s abundant energy, something that waspletelycking in the Ark Continent. The Origin Sword Saint, although a genuine God-rank, was just lucky to encounter the Space.

    On the other hand, the Elves and the Fishmen didn¡¯t cultivate in the Space, but they still held strengthparable to the Origin Sword Saint.

    At this point, turning average people in the continent into 9th ranks wasn¡¯t that difficult for Zhao Hai. The reason that he wanted to limit the number of 9th ranks was because he didn¡¯t want them to think that obtaining the rank was too easy. Easily obtainable things aren¡¯t seen as valuable.

    Moreover, he didn¡¯t want to use human-wave tactics in dealing with the Demons and the Divine Race. If they use this method, then nobody would be left in the continent after expelling the Demons and the Divine Race.

    Therefore, Zhao Hai can only make God-ranks en masse at this point. Only through numerous God-ranks can the Ark Continent have the qualification of waging war with the Divine and the Demon Realms.

    After discussing the matter with Laura and the others, Zhao Hai went out of the Space. In his hand was a big red bottle containing Blood Pond water. This bottle was to be given to the Elves so that they can reach 9th rank at the shortest period of time. After Zhao Hai arrived at the city, he immediately summoned the various leaders to the mansion. The people in the city were already ustomed to Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance and disappearance. Because of this, they weren¡¯t very disgruntled about sudden summons. They knew that Zhao Hai was busy, a lot busierpared to them.

    After the group arrived at the battle room, Zhao Hai had them sit down before he said, ¡°You¡¯re now 8th rank experts. And as long as you take this potion, then you would reach 9th rank.¡± Then Zhao Hai gestured towards the blood red bottle on the table, causing the eyes of the group to shine.

    After looking at their expressions, Zhao Hai continued, ¡°I know that you all wanted to reach 9th rank. However, you cannot take this potion at the same time.¡± Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the people in the room couldn¡¯t help but gawk. However, they quickly understood the reason. The Divine Race would make their move soon. If all of them were to cultivate simultaneously at this time, then there would be nobody left to defend when the attack came. Because of this, the group immediately gave an understanding nod.

    Seeing that the group understood, Zhao Hai felt relief, then he said, ¡°Once you take this potion to be 9th rank, bing a God-rank expert would be much more difficult. Relying on this potion to be 9th rank will make it hard to adjust one¡¯s own strength. Only after plenty of battles will you start to see the road to God-rank. Can all of you understand?¡±

    The group nodded, if they can sit in this room, then this meant that they weren¡¯t fools. They knew how the slow cultivations was, even cultivating from 6th to 7th rank was difficult. There was needless to say about 9th rank to God-rank.

    Then Zhao Hai continued, ¡°In the present situation, I can only provide 9th rank potions. When my research on God-rank potions are done, then I will proceed to help you.¡± The group lightly chuckled, they didn¡¯t believe that Zhao Hai could research God-rank potions so easily. In their minds, this was close to impossible.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind theirughter, then he said, ¡°I brought this 9th rank potion in order to make the Elves rank up first. What do all of you think?¡± The people in the room stared, then turned their head to the handsome but cold-faced Elf. As soon as the Elf heard Zhao Hai, his ice-cold expression couldn¡¯t help but freeze.

    After seeing their reaction, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t wait for them to ask. He immediately said, ¡°I decided to give the potions to the Elves first because they are the most efficient in using the blood lightning beads. Everyone should know about how powerful the beads were. Normal archers simply aren¡¯t able to fire this bead, only the Elves are able to. Once the Elves reach 9th rank, then their strengths would undergo a qualitative leap, which would supplement the blood lightning beads even more. Even when faced with the Divine Race, they would still be able to hold on.¡±

    When they heard Zhao Hai, the group couldn¡¯t help but think. It didn¡¯t take too long before everyone agreed. In the hands of the Elves, the blood lightning beads were indeed extremely lethal. If they wanted to utilize the blood lightning beads as much as possible, then promoting the Elves first would be a good choice.

 Chapter 752 - Change in the Demon Race

    <h4>Chapter 752 - Change in the Demon Race</h4>

    If they hadn¡¯t been in battle with the Divine Race, then the groups might have something to say. But now that they had experience, they knew that Zhao Hai made the right choice.

    All of them understood that choosing the Elves would be the best choice when it came to resisting the Divine Race advance.

    After seeing that nobody was in opposition, Zhao Hai turned to the Elf leader and said, ¡°Noah, bring this potion back to your camp. Upgrade your strengths as soon as possible.¡±

    Noah nodded, then he took the potion bottle before giving Zhao Hai a bow and leaving. Noah knew that the most important thing right was was to make the Elves break through, other things are irrelevant inparison.

    After Noah left the room, Zhao Hai looked at the others and said, ¡°After the Elves gets promoted, the Dwarves will go next. Having the Dwarves get to 9th rank would provide us with more diversity in the battlefield. After the Dwarves would be the Beastmen and then the Humans after that. Don¡¯t worry, I can assure all of you that there¡¯s enough potions for everyone.¡±

    The group nodded, then Zhao Hai continued, ¡°Although the Divine Race has yet to attack, everyone still needs to be careful, especially the Dwarves. We¡¯ll leave it up to you to make the ground under the city into a huge battlefield.¡±

    Baker nodded, then Zhao Hai turned his head to the Beastmen representatives and said, ¡°Have your mounted scouts investigate the surroundings as well. We wouldn¡¯t want the Divine Race to know about our situation and decide to make a pre-emptive attack.¡±

    The Beastmen nodded, then Zhao Hai looked at the Humanmander and said, ¡°You¡¯re humanity¡¯s most elite soldiers. Before you reach 9th rank, you can man the magic cannons for me. You should know that the magic cannons have limited uses, the same goes for the crystals as well. So you need to know when to fire. Behind you, there are 9th ranks working hard on charging the crystals. I want you to find ways to use the magic cannons in the most efficient way possible.¡±

    The Humanmander nodded. He was someone from the Rosen Empire, so he held great respect to Zhao Hai. He knew about Zhao Hai¡¯s status inside the Rosen Emperor¡¯s heart.

    After discussing these things, Zhao Hai said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, tell me, there¡¯s no need to be polite. Baker, make your men drink less liquor, otherwise if you get drunk, then I¡¯ll personally beat you up.¡±

    Baker embarrassingly smiled and said, ¡°Elder¡¯s liquor is just too delicious. The Elder can feel relieved, we¡¯ll control our drinking in the future.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned to the Beastmen and said, ¡°Beastman Brothers, I know that you¡¯ve taken a liking to eating green vegetables. But you cannot eat too much of it, or else you¡¯ll get weak. I won¡¯t stop giving you vegetables, but you should eat meat as well, understand?¡±

    The beastmen bitterly smiled as the scratched their head and they nodded. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t me these Beastmen, green vegetables were very rare to them. Beforeing to the city, all of them were yearning of eating some. Now, it seems like these people had turned into Elves, exclusively eating green vegetables every day, causing many soldiers to suffer from diarrhea. Zhao Hai was just giving them warning.

    After the taking care of all his matters, Zhao Hai concluded, ¡°Alright, all of you head back, today¡¯s matters end here. Make sure to exin our decision well, unity is very important for us.¡± The group nodded before they stood up and left.

    Zhao Hai let out a long breath and then sat back on the chair. Shue stood by Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, will sending Beastman scouts really be useful?¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°Not really, but you must think about bnce. Only after the Beastmen reach 9th rank can they disy their strength. If we don¡¯t have them do anything, they might think that they¡¯re useless. That wouldn¡¯t be great for their morale. We need to keep them satisfied before they reach 9th ranks and show their usefulness.¡±

    Shue nodded and didn¡¯t speak anymore. He understood firsthand how Zhao Hai was very busy. Not only did he need to think about the Demons and the Divine Race, he needed to keep the bnce on all races as well. This would ensure that the Continent would keep its peace, this wasn¡¯t an easy matter.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to Shue and said, ¡°The dead raging bulls, have they been handed over to the Beastmen?¡±

    In the previous battle, Zhao Hai releasedrge quantities of raging bulls to deal with the Divine Race¡¯s heavy cavalry. This caused raging bull losses that numbered in the hundred thousands. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t turn these raging bulls into undead, instead, he gave them to the Beastmen to process. Although the raging bull meat couldn¡¯tpare to potions, they can still improve the strength and defense to those who ate it. Moreover, their skins can also be turned into leather armor, providing additional defense. At the same time, their bones can be long distance weapons for the beastmen. Not only were the bones hard, they were quite heavy as well. In the hands of the Beastmen, they would definitely turned into great weapons.

    One could say that when it came to using iron to make weapons and armor, the Dwarves woulde on top. On the other hand, when it came to leather armor, the Dwarves were actually inferior to the Beastmen. Almost every Beastman wore leather armor, and these were all made from beast skins. Leather armor made by the Beastmen weren¡¯t only defensively strong, they were quitefortable to wear as well.

    Shue nodded and said, ¡°Young Master can feel relieved, it has been handed over to the Beast King. He would definitely be able to process them properly.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Give some blood lightning beads to the Beast King as well. Have them make weapons that canunch these beads for a long distance. This way, we can provide more blood lightning beads to the Beastmen.¡±

    Shue nodded. He knew that Zhao Hai would tell these matters to Laura, the only reason he was told about it was because Zhao Hai needed help. If Zhao Hai forgot about this, then Shue can remind him.

    At this moment, Berry looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, you must help the Dwarves develop these kinds of weapons as well. The Dwarves¡¯ long range abilities are just too weak.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he was aware of this issue. He had always wanted the Dwarves to be able to effectively use the blood lightning beads, he just couldn¡¯t think of any way.

    He thought for a while, he really couldn¡¯t think of any material that was able to aplish it, so he couldn¡¯t help but stop his thoughts and turned to Shue, ¡°Shue, after heading back, tell Patriarch Billy about this situation, make them try to find a solution. Right, tell them that the blood lightning beads are quite unstable, they couldn¡¯t undergo strong impacts and vibrations.¡±

    Shue nodded, then Zhao Hai looked at the skies outside the city lord¡¯s mansion before they returned to the Space. After arriving, Shue immediately processed the things that he needed to do. At the same time, Berry and Zhao Hai went to the Processing Machine to take a look, then they returned to the vi.

    In less than two days, the tiny pagoda would finish its upgrade. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know what would happen after the tiny pagoda gets upgraded, but he was certain that it wouldn¡¯t be weak.

    At this point, the potion materials in the Space can be produced fast enough to make God-ranked potions nonstop. When these potions gets made, Zhao Hai would make Shun use it first. After Shun reaches God-rank, Zhao Hai would then proceed to promote others.

    Zhao Hai was now hoping that the materials in the ten magic backgrounds be produced as soon as possible. When that happens, Zhao Hai would be able to bring up a lot of God-rank Experts. As long as they have an army of God-ranks, then even if the Ark Continent couldn¡¯t expel the Demons and the Divine Race, they could still manage defend the continent with no problems.

    While sitting inside the Space, Zhao Hai turned the monitor on, looking at the Divine Race and the Demons. The two parties were also busily making their barracks and city.

    The Divine Race had turned the cities of the Radiant Empire into military barracks. Magic cannons were arranged on the city walls, patrols could even be seen from time to time.

    At this time, Laura and the others walked over. They just came back from dealing with Zhao Hai¡¯s matters. At this time, those who were extremely wounded and disabled in the city have been sent away. Having these people return to the continent would also make a great impact.

    The various groups had dispatched their elite, but they were still hard pressed to defend against the Divine Race and have been injured to this level. If Zhao Hai was not present, then they might not have survived.

    The people in the continent were now looking at the Divine Race in horror, but Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind it. The Demons and the Divine Race were truly horrible, however, the people in the continent have never truly realized to what extent. Zhao Hai also didn¡¯t want them to have any misconceptions.

    This misconception was about Zhao Hai¡¯s capabilities. Since he could block both the Divine Race and the Demons almost single handedly, people might think that the threat was no big deal. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t show them, then they might not know how strong Zhao Hai was.

    Now that the injured soldiers had returned, they were able to tell the others about how fierce Zhao Hai was. Zhao Hai had shown strength capable of toppling any Empire and race in the continent. This kind of strength was simply unimaginable in the past.

    At the same time, since the injured soldiers weren¡¯t a lot, their testimonies wouldn¡¯t raise too much disturbance in the continent.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t in the mood to pay attention to any of these right now. There was a change on the Demon side. Their army had now reached 20 million, moreover, their God-rank experts had numbered to thirty thousand. And since they didn¡¯t have enough space like the Divine Race, they were now covetously eyeing Rising Sun City.

 Chapter 753 - Talents Needed To Be Kept

    <h4>Chapter 753 - Talents Needed To Be Kept</h4>

    Zhao Hai was currently standing on the wall of Rising Sun City, listening to Besmir¡¯s report. Besmir wasn¡¯t doing anything in the city right now. Currently, outside the city was a huge underground area dug out by the Dwarves. Retreat tunnels had also been dug for easy escape whenever things go wrong.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t stingy when it came to Rising Sun City. At this point, all of the troops in the city, whether they be Humans or not, had be 9th rank experts. Even the Elephant Beastmen were turned into 9th ranks. After all, Zhao Hai took care of this city much earlierpared to Upper Bank City.

    During the start of Zhao Hai¡¯srge scale promotion, he also took care of prioritizing the people in Rising Sun City. This was because the Demons were the bigger threat at that time, and Rising Sun City was at the forefront of the battle. Therefore, Zhao Hai attached great importance to the defenders.

    And Besmir didn¡¯t disappoint him, the preparations in Rising Sun City was more developedpared to Upper Bank City. This made Zhao Hai satisfied with the result.

    After Besmir ryed his report and seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s satisfied expression, he rxed his heart as he said, ¡° Mister, did youe just to inspect the defense?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly before he shook his head and said, ¡°Not just this, I came here this time mainly because of the development in Demon City. It seems like the Demons will make their move soon.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Besmir stared, then his expression changed and said, ¡°If Mister is here, then what about Upper Bank City?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Presently, the Divine Race aren¡¯t making any sounds. They seem to be waiting for reinforcements. On the other hand, the Demon Army has now surpassed 20 million. With the increasing troops in Demons City, I believe that they would make their attack quite soon.¡±

    Besmir knit his eyebrows and said, ¡°With the current strength of the Demons, we wouldn¡¯t be able to stop them by relying on Rising Sun City alone. The defensive line behind us has already been arranged. However, most of the people there haven¡¯t been promoted, they¡¯re still unfit to fight with the Demons.¡±

    Zhao Hai agreed ¡°This is truly hard to deal with. However, the thing we need to do right now is to dy the enemy as long as possible, allowing ra Mountain more time to prepare. As soon as our ra Mountain fortress finishes its preparations, then we would have a proper ce to ambush the Demon and the Divine Race armies.¡±

    Besmir nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I understand. We¡¯ll certainly dy the enemy. However, I¡¯m afraid that also means that we¡¯ll waste a lot of magic cannons, crystals, and blood lightning beads.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Rest assured, I will provide you with enough supplies. If Upper Bank City gets attacked, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be here to assist you. When that timees, I¡¯ll need your help in promoting the levels of the other cities, providing them with strength to deal with the Demons.¡±

    Besmir nodded and said, ¡°Mister, feel relieved, we¡¯ll definitely be able to stop the Demon Race.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll leave some God-rank undead as well. However, it would be impossible for these undead to win against the Demons. So you still need to be careful. As long as the Divine Race hasn¡¯t attacked Upper Bank City, then I will definitelye and help you. However, if Upper Bank City is under attack, then I¡¯ll have to leave everything in your hands.¡±

    Besmir gave a firm nod as he felt the weight on his shoulders increase, but he was still very happy.

    Besmir didn¡¯t know who Zhao Hai really was before meeting him. At that time, he only heard that Zhao Hai was very overbearing and was short-tempered. But now that they had been in touch multiple times, he knew that Zhao Hai was actually a selfless person. He was running around the continent, taking all of his goods for support while leading the frontlines at the same time. It was at that point that Besmir started to see Zhao Hai as his idol, the one he looked up to. Because of this, when Zhao Hai gave him this heavy task, he couldn¡¯t help but feel very happy. At the same time, he can also feel the pressure, he was afraid of disappointing Zhao Hai if ever he failed.

    Seeing Besmir¡¯s tense expression, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine, there¡¯s no need to be nervous. Actually, ra Mountain is almost ready, you only need to stall for a short amount of time. The Demons can easily defeat our people, so what we need to do right now is to keep our people safe. Those who have fought with the Demons before will be great weapons in dealing with the Demons in the future. You¡¯re a general, so you should know about the difference between veterans and recruits. What we need in this war are veterans, make sure to preserve them as much as possible. Understand?¡±

    Besmir stared, he really wanted to use Rising Sun City in order to stop the Demons. In any case, he was even prepared to fight to the end just to stop the Demons from advancing. But now that Zhao Hai said so, he nodded and said, ¡°Yes, sir, I understand.¡±

    Zhao Hai patted Besmir¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°You can do it. I¡¯ll be honest with you, a lot of people in the continent weren¡¯t taking the Demons and the Divine Race seriously. I can block them myself, however, this wouldn¡¯t make their current mentality change. So the only thing that I can do right now is to depend on the frontline soldiers. At the same time, I can also use this opportunity to gather more undead, but only the enemies, I won¡¯t do that to my allies. Because of this, I need every single soldier in the battlefield, I need people like you.¡±

    Besmir¡¯s eyes turned moist, he was just a soldier, so he didn¡¯t know much about theplicated matters of the continent. However, seeing Zhao Hai express his grievance, he couldn¡¯t help but resent the people of the continent. At the same time, he was also moved by Zhao Hai¡¯s statement.

    Besmir¡¯s voice almost fluttered as he replied, ¡°Sir, what are we going to do? We¡¯re using our lives to protect the continent, but the poption seems to take it lightly. Are we really that important?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked straight into Besmir¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Besmir, there¡¯s no need to doubt it. Who are you? A soldier. And what do soldiers do? They protect homes and defend the country. This is your main responsibility. This in itself is an evidence to how important you people are. Even the most sessful Merchant cannot do this. We are resisting against the Demons and the Divine Race because we wanted our children to have a great life in the future. We will not be ves to the Divine Race nor will be die to the Demons, understand?¡±

    Besmir made an effort to wipe a tear on his eye, he nodded and said, ¡°Yes, sir, I understand.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he said, ¡°Besmir, your family, where are they right now? I¡¯ll get them sent to the ck Wastnd, making sure that they are safe from harm.¡±

    When he heard Zhao Hai, Besmir couldn¡¯t help but get excited. He can understand what Zhao Hai wanted to say, Zhao Hai wanted to recruit him over to his side. So he immediately told Zhao Hai about his address. Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°The Demons are yet to attack, but you must still be ready. I¡¯ll go back and handle some things first. When the Demonse, I¡¯ll return.¡±

    Besmir nodded, then Zhao Hai turned around to leave. Before long, Zhao Hai had Shue get Besmir¡¯s family and had them sent to the ck Wastnd. This action was equal to having Besmir as his own person.

    Zhao Hai already discovered Besmir¡¯s talent inmand. He needed talented people right now, so he gave special treatment to Besmir.

    Lizzy and the others were paying attention the Demons. It can be said that the Demons were more prepared than the Divine Race when it came to making their move. They had already stockpiled massive amounts of military supplies in Demon City. Moreover, their logistics weren¡¯t slow as well.

    Lizzy was currently frowning as she was observing the Demons, she didn¡¯t even manage to notice Zhao Hai. Seeing Lizzy so serious, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°What happened? Are the Demons really that hard to deal with?¡±

    Lizzy recovered, then she looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Very difficult. Brother Hai, as you can see, they are quite used to these things. Although they are in their territory, they didn¡¯t have any point of rxation. Most importantly, their coordination is very fluid. Their armyposition can deal with anything thrown at them. It can be said that in a frontal battle, the Demons are more powerful than the Divine Race.

    Zhao Hai bitterly smiled, ¡°That¡¯s natural if you think about the matters of the Demon Realm. All year round, wars happen in every corner of the ne. Therefore, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for the Demons to be this formidable. Don¡¯t worry too much about it, thinking about possibilities at this time is useless. Just wait for the real battle and then form conclusions then. Make sure to conserve your energy, we still have the Divine Race to attend to. You can leave the matters here for Besmir to take care of.¡±

    Lizzy shook her head and said, ¡°I just want to see how the Demons conduct their war preparation. However, I still haven¡¯t thought about a good way to deal with them. Forget it, I¡¯ll just turn my attention to the Divine Race. I¡¯m afraid their reinforcements would arrive in the next few days. It seems like we will have to fight in two fronts. Brother Hai, are we prepared for this?¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile, ¡°We already did all we could. The Divine Race seems to be anxious while the Demons wanted to take it slow. I can still deal with the Divine Race, but we could only dy the Demons. In any case, as long as ra Mountainpletes its preparations, we can just proceed to slowly retreat and hand the Buddha Empire over to the enemy. I don¡¯t believe that the Demons and the Divine Race would get into an agreement to divide the Empire by half.¡±

 Chapter 754 - Dark Mist In The Icefield

    <h4>Chapter 754 - Dark Mist In The Icefield</h4>

    In the Northern Pr Icefield at this time, the icefield was not so frozen like before. After all, the source of the ice has been taken away. However, due to its rtion with the sun, the icefield was still one of the coldest ce in the Ark Continent.

    After Zhao Hai acquired the wind bead as well as Bubble, he didn¡¯t go and explore the ce anymore. This was because Zhao Hai¡¯s main purpose at that time was to retrieve the Beast God¡¯s Spear. So when he found the spear, he immediately thought nothing about the Northern Icefield.

    To be honest, nothing really did happen inside the Icefield. But now, it was different. Just as Zhao Hai was having a headache about the Demons and the Divine Race, an unknown change suddenly happened in the Icefield.

    In the icefield, no matter day or night, thendscape had always been white. One almost couldn¡¯t see any other color except white. Now, this white has been tainted by a little ck spot.

    But even if it was just a dark spot, its area was still quite bit. The spot was a ck mist of over a hundred meters in diameter. In the white icefield, this ck spot looked just like an ink blot on a sheet of paper.

    This change happened without anyone¡¯s notice. If Zhao Hai were to discover this ck spot, then he might be able to calcte that it appeared just as the Elves¡¯ Tree of Life started withering.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have the time to pay attention to the icefield. The Demons and the Divine Race were already giving him headaches, he wasn¡¯t so rxed to turn his gaze towards the barren icefield.

    As time passed, the dark mist became thicker and thicker as the area it took increased. After bing about ten thousand meters in diameter, the center of the dark mist was already as ck as ink.

    Then inside that ink ck mist, white smog started to bellow. But this white smog wasn¡¯t anything normal, it can actually corrode everything in touched. This corrosive smog appeared more and more.

    But this dark mist was nothing more than just a screen. Two dayster, a ck circr hole has been corroded by the white smog. Then from that hole, more and more dark mists started appearing, making the existing dark spot bigger and bigger.

    The suddenly, a bony hand extended from that round hole before a skeleton walked out. He was fully bone white with a slippery bald head. It started to look around the ce in puzzlement as it randomly walked around.

    Shortly after the skeleton walked out, another skeleton appeared. This skeleton made the same action as the first one, then a third skeleton came.

    More and more skeletons appeared from that hole and had started to walk in all directions. It might seem like they weren¡¯t doing anything, but in fact they were actually fanning the area around the dark hole.

    After an uncountable number of skeletons appeared, a giant bony w suddenly extended out of the hole, making it bigger in the process. Then a huge magic beast appeared. This beast looked like a wingless skeletal version of the Demon Realm¡¯s dragon. It was actually smaller than a dragon and it even had a few bones missing. The skeletal dragon looked like it had been ravaged by battle.

    After this undead dragon came out of the hole, it immediately made arge roar. Although it was only a skeleton, the roar that it made was actually very loud. With this roar, the undead close to it started to group up before standing still. It seems like the undead were listening to the orders of this undead dragon.

    As the loud roar spread, the skeletons in all directions suddenly proceeded to walk, slowly leaving the dark mist and walking further and further.

    After this undead beast appeared, more undead started to appear from the hole. Then after a moment, a zombie with green hair started to climb up.

    After these green haired zombies walked out, blue-haired zombies started to appear. Then behind those zombies were an uncountable amount of dark creatures. These creatures did the same as the skeletons before them, looking around before proceeding to walk.

    At this time, Zhao Hai was actually worried about the Demons. The Demons were still camped up inside Demons City, this made Zhao Hai quite impatient. Moreover, the Demons have also started to send scouts.

    Zhao Hai had always been thinking about the Demons. And now that they had started to send scouts, Zhao Hai began to worry.

    For the other party to send scouts, then this meant that they were already prepared to attack. Yesterday, Zhao Hai and the others had discovered that the Demons have increased in Demon City. And now that they had sent scouts, then it seems like the Demons have decided to make their move.

    After looking at the scouts, Zhao Hai let out a sigh before turning to Lizzy and said, ¡°Lizzy, should we send some Elves to deal with these Demon scouts?¡±

    Lizzy looked at the Demon scouts and then said, ¡°Brother Hai, to be honest, dealing with those scouts would be a good idea. However, you also need to think that the Demons are pretty strict about their methods. These scouts should have their own methods. And even if we eliminate them, then this will definitely attract the Demons¡¯ attention.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, but he replied, ¡°We still have to send the Elves to deal with them. In any case, they would still attack. If we don¡¯t make a move, the Demons might think that we are cowering in fear. Eliminate those scouts, let¡¯s see how the Demons respond.¡±

    Lizzy hesitated for a bit, but she still transmitted the orders without saying anything. Although the people in Rising Sun City weren¡¯t afraid in facing the Demons, they still kept from sending scouts outside. Zhao Hai¡¯s sudden order actually made them surprised.

    However, Besmir immediately obeyed Zhao Hai¡¯s order. He believed that there must be a reason for Zhao Hai to make it. Zhao Hai¡¯s understanding of the Demons and their methods were much strongerpared to him. Therefore, he didn¡¯t say anything about the order as he quickly dispatched some Elves to deal with the enemy scouts.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Elves¡¯ movements on the monitor. The Elves in Rising Sun City had already reached 9th rank. Moreover, they also provided with a lot of blood lightning beads. One can say that this motion was made to examine how powerful the beads could be in the hands of 9th rank Elves.

    Before long, Zhao Hai saw the Elves group up into a hundred people per squad. All of them were advancing in the direction of the Demon Race¡¯s forces.

    These Elves were the elites of the Elven Race. And now that they had been supplied with blood lightning beads, it can be said that they were now the strongestbat unit in the continent. If they cannot defeat these Demons, then Zhao Hai¡¯s investment would go to waste.

    However, the Elves didn¡¯t disappoint Zhao Hai. After the Elves departed, it didn¡¯t take them too long before they found the Demon Race¡¯s scouts. One must know that the scouts held the most versatile soldiers in an army. Naturally, this would also apply to the Demon race, their scouts were some of the elite forces of their respective armies. But aftering to the Ark Continent, these Demon scouts were yet to face the Elves. This made them look down on the approaching opponent.

    Naturally, the Elves didn¡¯t be polite as they immediately shot some stone beads. They didn¡¯t use their blood lightning beads yet, they wanted to see the capabilities of these Demons first.

    Finally, the stone beads had revealed how formidable the Demons were. One should know that these Demons weren¡¯t 8th or 9th, they weren¡¯t that high ranked. Therefore, the stone beads should be enough to cause them some damage.

    However, the facts had shown that the Elves¡¯ stone beads were unable to damage these Demons at all. This meant that without the blood lightning beads, the Elves would be useless in the battlefield.

    If this was the case, the Elves could only deal with the Demons while in mid-air. The blood hawks were much faster than the Demons, so the Elves weren¡¯t worried about them catching up.

    At this moment, the Elves suddenly decided to fire their blood lightning beads. One must say that Zhao Hai¡¯s blood lightning beads were quite lethal. A blood lightning bead was able to cause injury in a 20 meter circle within the opposite party. And with multiple of them fired at the same time, this would cause a chain reaction that enabled the beads to be much more deadly than before.

    Firing on mounts was the best way to utilize the Elves. The scout troop that the Demons sent wasn¡¯trge. But after seeing that the Elves were unable to cause them damage using their stone beads, the Demons started to think that the Elves can do nothing to them, that they had the strength to deal with the Elves easily. This caused the Demons to go and pursue the Elves.

    It was at this time that the Elves started to use their blood lightning beads. These beads were things that even the Divine Race started to dread. Not to say 8th ranks, even the 9th rank Demons have exploded after being subjected to the might of the beads. They weren¡¯t able to use self-destruct, even their formidable life force was unable to resist the explosion caused by the blood lightning beads. Almost instantly, the group of Demons vanished from mid-air,pletely eradicated by the blood lightning beads.

 Chapter 755 - Dreaded By The Demon Race

    <h4>Chapter 755 - Dreaded By The Demon Race</h4>

    There was a long distance between Demon City and Rising Sun City, so it would be impossible for the Demons to see what happened in Rising Sun City. It was also because of this that Besmir was unable to know what the Demons were doing unless he sent out scouts himself. He only managed to get information because of Zhao Hai.

    One must say the Besmir really wanted to constrain the Demons, however, he was inferior to Zhao Hai when it came tomanding the other races. Because of this, he thought that unless it was Zhao Hai, it would be impossible for the city to work together in repelling the Demon Race.

    This matter can be seen in Rising Sun City. In the city, the most suitable scouts would be the Elves. However, Besmir didn¡¯t have the authority tomand the Elves. This essentially meant that the city had no scouts to use.

    The Elves only epted Besmir as theirmander because they were giving Zhao Hai face. However, this didn¡¯t mean that they would listen to him.

    But this time, the orders that Besmir sent out came from Zhao Hai. The Elves might not give Besmir any face, but they couldn¡¯t just disregard Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai had always been fair in his treatment to other races. If they were punished by Zhao Hai, then not only would their races do nothing, they might even get more punishment instead.

    Because of this, the Elves immediately went out to deal with the Demon scouts, and with an overwhelming victory at that. Although they were smaller, they still managed to eliminate the group of Demons. Even if this was a small achievement, this was still a huge morale boost for the people in Rising Sun City.

    Seeing the actions of the Elves, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel delight. It seems like his decision with the Elves was correct. Most importantly, he also gained a metric about how strong 9th rank Elves could be. In the future, they would be able to understand how to utilize the Elves to their full potential.

    The Demons wouldn¡¯t know about what happened to their scouts, but as Lizzy said, the Demons have reached a state ofplete mastery when it came to troop management. If their scouts don¡¯te back in a few hours, then it meant that they had an ident. Otherwise, the scouts would be punished if they came backte.

    Because of this, when the Demons discovered that their scouts hadn¡¯t returned, they immediately knew that something happened. They quickly sent a battalion in order to seek those scouts, but in the end, they were unable to find anything.

    The Demons also understood that if nothing was found, then the only possibility was that they had been eliminated by the Humans. The Demons knew that there won¡¯t be anything left once the scouts were defeated. This was because Zhao Hai was present, and he always turned his enemies into undead.

    Because of this knowledge, the Demons decided to send arge unit to find the scouts. And even if a battalion was sent, they still didn¡¯t dare to approach Rising Sun City.

    It was clear that the Demons were dreading Zhao Hai. They wouldn¡¯t dare face him before they hadpleted their preparations.

    Zhao Hai looked at the actions of the Demons in the monitor. When he saw that they didn¡¯t attack immediately, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief. This time, Zhao Hai sent the Elves out because first, he wanted to see how powerful the Elves were, and second, because he wanted the Demons to dread him even more, making sure that they would hesitate in making a move.

    However, this situation held its advantages and disadvantages. They Demons might hesitate to make their attack, but when they do, then one could be assured that the Demons will be giving it their all. At that time, even if Zhao Hai personally went out, he would still be unable to stop their advance.

    But the most fear that Zhao Hai had was the fact that he might not even be able toe out when the timees. Although the Divine Race reinforcements were yet to arrive, there were all sorts of signals showing that they were on their way.

    The Divine Race armies were very busy in the military barracks all the time. They had cleaned up every city in the Radiant Empire, this was a clear sign that the reinforcements would arrive.

    After seeing the Divine Race, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He really couldn¡¯t understand why the Divine Race would want to obtain the Ark Continent. The Divine Realm was a ne that was a level above the continent. Properly speaking, there was nothing in the Ark Continent that was worth their effort. But they still decided toe, was this because the Divine Race had an inborn desire of conquest?

    One could say that it would be unjustified if one were topare the people in the Divine Realm and the Ark Continent. In the Divine Realm, children were born as 8th ranks, be 9th ranks through adulthood, and God-rank after some practice. In this case, why would they look into the Ark Continent? Even reaching 9th rank would be difficult for the people in the continent.

    However, Zhao Hai suddenly changed his mind when he thought about the Divine Race¡¯s heavy cavalry. They seem to not be part of the Divine Race. Each and every heavy cavalry rider looked very much like wild men. It was impossible for the Divine Race to have those kinds of people among them. This could only point to the fact that the heavy cavalry units were the Divine Race¡¯s ves. It might be possible for Iron Hammer and the others to be unaware of this fact.

    This kind of situation was not impossible. Iron Hammer and the others hadn¡¯t been to the Divine Realm in tens of thousands of years. A lot of things can happen in those years and it was impossible to know about the actions of the Divine Race during that time.

    If those heavy cavalry soldiers were really ves of the Divine Race, then Zhao Hai could understand their motives. They wanted to do to the Ark Continent what they did to the heavy cavalry soldiers.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai also held belief that the light cavalry soldiers were ves of the Divine Race as well. It would be impossible for the Divine Race to send 9th ranks of their own people to the frontlines. One should know that no matter how formidable, light cavalry losses were also quite high.

    If the light cavalry and the heavy cavalry were ves of the Divine Race, then the Divine Race had be scarier. This was because it was possible that they had subdued this people not in the Divine Realm, but on other nes instead.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s spection was not based on nothing. The Ark Continent only had a written history of less than 10 thousand years. And the matters that Iron Hammer told Zhao Hai was only a few years before that. At that time, the Ark Continent still had people ascend towards the Divine Realm. This meant that, at that time, the people in the Ark Continent were quite strong.

    Moreover, Iron Hammer¡¯s tale had told them that the ascendants of the Ark Continent had waged war with the Divine Race. There were the gods of the other races as well as some human gods that had fought with them. This might look simple, but when one looks at it carefully, they could see that the Ark Continent held enough talent that their ascendants were able to form a force that can fight with the Divine Race.

    If this was the case, then this meant that the Ark Continent had been sending God-ranks for more than tens of thousands of years ago. This showed the longevity and strength of the Divine Realm.

    And through all these time, the Divine Race had managed to stay formidable. If they can use their power to invade the Ark Continent, then why can¡¯t they use it on other nes? If the Divine Race used this method on other nes, then this would exin the existence of the light and heavy cavalry units.

    This would also exin the reason why the Divine Race decided to invade the Ark Continent. They wanted to make a colony while at the same time, take revenge against the ascended God-ranks from the continent.

    Zhao Hai thought about all of this while he was staring at the monitor. As the Divine Race got busy, the worries in Zhao Hai¡¯s heart increased. The military barracks that had been set up can amodate at least several tens of millions of troops. However, the overall number of troops that the Ark Continent had not reach that number.

    Lizzy looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s expression and consoled him, ¡°Big Brother Hai, don¡¯t worry about it. At the very least, we know that the Divine Race and the Demons aren¡¯t allies. As long as they don¡¯t group up, then we would have our opportunity.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he held Lizzy¡¯s hand as he replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. After all, even if they be allies, we can just abandon the Ark Continent.¡±

    Lizzy nodded. The without notice, a day passed by. Just as Zhao Hai got up, Cai¡¯er flew over to him and said, ¡°Young Master, good news. The materials have matured enough to provide for one God-rank potion and I¡¯ve already started its production. Also, in a few minutes, the tiny pagoda would be finish. Young Master should head over there and see.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go. Just wait a minute.¡± Then he went back to his room and cleaned himself up before he went towards the Processing Machine.

    Laura and the others had also got up by now. They had also received the information before they quickly took care of themselves.

    Laura and the others were different from other women in the continent, those that would need to do their makeup in half an hour, sometimes even over an hour. At this point, they had already abolished that custom. First reason was because they simply don¡¯t have the time to do so.

    The second reason was because there was no need. In the past, they would apply makeup in order to make themselves more attractive. But there was no need to do that right now. They had been drinking spatial water everyday and also ate the things in the Space. This allowed their skin andplexion to be as delicate as a baby¡¯s skin. In this case, they would only ruin their face if they decided to put makeup on.

    Because of these two reasons, Laura and the others didn¡¯t bother to do their makeup as they immediately went towards the Processing Machine. They just adjusted their hair and wore some decent clothes.

 Chapter 756 - Immortal Cultivators Really Exist

    <h4>Chapter 756 - Immortal Cultivators Really Exist</h4>

    Zhao Hai¡¯s group were currently in front of the Processing Machine. The tiny pagoda¡¯s upgrade would be finished in two minutes. On the other hand, the God-rank potion nearby had just started being processed.

    After looking at the Processing Machine, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but frown as he looked at Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, do we have enough money in the Space? Even if we use the materials in the magic backgrounds, we would still use gold coins to make God-rank potions. When that timees, our expenses surely wouldn¡¯t be small.¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, you don¡¯t need to worry. After the Space leveled up to 70, using the materials grown in the magic backgrounds would reduce the price of making God-ranked potions by about half. Moreover, in addition to the materials for the potion, I¡¯ve also nted some highly prized crops in the magic backgrounds. Those things would definitely sell well in the Space, allowing us to be self sufficient in making the potions. Additionally, the materials in the magic backgrounds also reduced the time to make God-rank potions. Originally, the potions would take 48 hours, but now, they will be prepared in eight.¡±

    Zhao Hai felt relief after he heard this. He didn¡¯t think that the magic background would actually have this much benefits.

    Laura turned to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, keep some potions for us. I heard that after bing God-rank, one¡¯s skin would improve. Moreover, one could also reach immortality.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but wipe a cold sweat on his forehead as he turned to Laura and said, ¡°Laura, your skins are already soft. If you be God-rank, then I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d slip whenever I embrace you.¡±

    The faces of the women couldn¡¯t help but turn red, Laura pped Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Talk less nonsense.¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Young Master has a point. Actually, the God-rank potion mainly restores the energy of the body, making every cell of a person more energetic. This allowed the person to look as though they are young. By staying in the Space daily, all of you had already achieved this point. So there really is no need for you to use the God-rank potion.¡±

    Laura stared, then her face lit up as she replied, ¡°Really? Then as long as we don¡¯t leave the Space, then we would live longer than people outside?¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Correct. However, because the Space¡¯s level is still quite low, people couldn¡¯t achieve immortality inside it. If we can obtain more nts and items, making the Space level up, then the lives of the people would get longer. Even if it cannot make you immortal, at the very least it won¡¯t make you age.¡±

    All of the women were now looking at Cai¡¯er with shining eyes. Then they turned their heads to Zhao Hai. Seeing their zing gazes, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but put his arm up as he said, ¡°What do you want? If you want to push me down against my wishes, then I will definitely resist.¡±

    Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s expression, the women didn¡¯t know whether tough or get angry. All of them reached out to Zhao Hai¡¯s waist at the same time and twisted it so hard it even made Zhao Hai scream.

    After pinching Zhao Hai, Laura snorted and said, ¡°Why do you always talk nonsense? Brother Hai, if we go to the Demon Realm and the Divine Realm, then we must get some rare nts and magic beasts in order to upgrade the Space as soon as possible.¡±

    Zhao Hai was currently holding his own waist, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°When the timees, we¡¯ll do just that. Right, the tiny pagoda is almostplete. Let¡¯s see what it looks like right now.¡±

    Just as Zhao Hai said that, the Processing Machine let out a white light before the tiny pagoda appeared in front of Zhao Hai. The pagoda was totally differentpared to its past appearance. Originally, the tiny pagoda was ck all over. But now, the pagoda looks almost transparent, it looked like it was made out of ten thousand year old ice.

    Laura and the others were also looking curiously at the tiny pagoda. Apart from the translucent white appearance, the tiny pagoda had also be eight sided. Wind chimes were still present on each corner of the pagoda, but these chimes were now white, blue, ck, red, and yellow.

    Zhao Hai understood that these five colors represented the five elements. And these colors were actually arranged ording to the eight trigrams position. They were divided into two whites, two yellows, two blues, one red, and one ck. These eight represented the five attributes that the eight trigrams were representing. The water and fire elements correspond to their own trigram. The trigrams for heaven(Ìì) andke(É) correspond to the gold/metal element. The trigrams for thunder(À×) and wind(ïL) belong to the wood element. Andstly, the trigrams for mountain(É½) and earth/soil(µØ) corresponds to the earth element. This exins why the eight wind chimes had five different colors.

    On the top of the pagoda was a small yin yang pattern. This pattern was always turning, making the pagoda look mystical.

    Zhao Hai extended his hand as the tiny pagoda flew over. The pagoda revolved around Zhao Hai¡¯s hand as the wind chimes ringed. It sounded delightful, it was as soothing as a child¡¯sughter.

    Zhao Hai was somewhat attracted to this tiny pagoda. It was too attractive, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stroke it with his hand. This action surprised Zhao Hai since the tiny pagoda acted just like a child. It gently rocked back and forth as it rubbed his hand. It was the same as a child rubbing its small head on the arm of his father.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile as he made his divine sense sink slowly into the pagoda. When his divine sense entered, a surge of information suddenly came to his mind. Zhao Hai stared nkly as heprehended the information. It didn¡¯t take too long before he was able to discover how to use the pagoda as well as its innate abilities.

    The pagoda was quite strong. It can attack and defend, it can also utilize the power of the eight trigrams, five elements, and the yin-yang. It had a handy sound attack that can affect the minds of the enemy. However, its defense was more formidable. The tiny pagoda can emit a shield that can protect Zhao Hai. The shield can block physical, spiritual, and magic attacks. It was a very extraordinary defensive skill.

    Most importantly, the tiny pagoda had also kept its swallowing attack. As long as the enemy gets swallowed by the pagoda, it can turn that enemy¡¯s flesh, bones, and soul into energy. As long as this person is within the realm of the eight trigrams and the five elements, then that person would be unable to escape.

    And this didn¡¯t even count the fact that the tiny pagoda can use the five elements and transform them into dark energy, providing useful resource to dark creatures. At the same time, it can also transform dark energy into five element energy, allowing it to nourish the world. This property alone made the pagoda an extraordinary item of the world.

    After knowing the abilities of the pagoda, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh. He never expected the pagoda to reach this height.

    Upon withdrawing his divine sense, Zhao Hai immediately called, ¡°Artifact Spirit,e out.¡±

    Just as Zhao Hai¡¯s voice fell, a figure appeared on the tiny pagoda. This person wasn¡¯t the one who fought with Zhao Hai, instead, it was a small child who had a yin-yang belly band. It had a round head with ck hair that was tied up with two small five colored ropes.

    When Zhao Hai saw this artifact spirit, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. Hisplexion changed as he said, ¡°You¡¯re the artifact spirit? What happened to the original one?¡±

    The artifact spirit immediately replied, ¡°Answering to the Master. The original artifact spirit has been turned into pure energy and has been absorbed by me. However, master can feel relieved, I had inherited the memories of the past artifact spirit. If master wanted to know something, then I can provide you with an answer.¡±

    Zhao Hai became relieved, he nodded and said, ¡°Just call me young master. Tell me the background of the pagoda¡¯s original master. Tell me the realm where he came from.¡±

    The small child gave a nod and replied, ¡°Yes, young master. The pagoda¡¯s original master is from a world of cultivators. In that world, cultivators rule over countless nes. The Ark Continent is just one of the smaller nes among those.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°If they rule this ne, then why can¡¯t they directlye here, but instead chose to send a projection?¡±

    The small child quickly replied, ¡°Answering the young master. They rule thousands of nes, but they aren¡¯t running them directly. Instead, they wouldpel powerful people in those nes to worship them and regard them as gods. This would provide the immortal cultivators with faith power.¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned, ¡°Tell me about the stages of cultivation in that ne. And then tell me what this faith power is.¡±

    The small child replied, ¡°The stages of cultivation are divided into eight parts. The first and second stage had 12 levels each while the 3rd to 8th stages only had nine. The first stage is called Body Tempering, it was a stage where the focus lied on strengthening the body of the practitioner. This would prepare them for immortal cultivation as well as make them able to study immortal arts. The second stage is called Qi Refining. This stage mainly tackles a person¡¯s breath. This stage would adjust the shorings of one¡¯s body as well as fix the damages caused by Body Tempering.

    The third stage is the Foundation Establishment stage. Reaching this rank would allow a person to be a true Immortal Cultivator. Their breath would transform along with their bodies. This stage is said to be the starting point of immortal cultivation.

    The fourth stage is called the Gold Core stage. People of this rank can reach lifespans of 2000 to 3000 years. They can form a golden dan in their body which can help them absorb energy from the surroundings more efficiently. Their rate of absorption is said to be ten times faster than those in Foundation Establishment.

    The fifth stage is the Nascent Soul stage. Immortal cultivators of this rank would crush their gold cores to form a nascent soul inside their bodies. This nascent soul would be like another personification of the immortal cultivator, helping them cultivate and absorb energy. People in this stage can also use advanced level immortal arts .They can attach their divine sense on objects and turn them into incarnations. And even if their bodies were destroyed, as long as their nascent soul escapes, then they can seize a body from another being. The immortal cultivator that the Young Master had fought with is a Nascent Soul Expert.

    The sixth stage is the Spirit Severing stage. Immortal cultivators of this rank can separate their divine sense. This separation ispletely different to those in Nascent Soul. Nascent Soul Experts needed magic treasures to attach their souls into. Moreover, the strengths that these incarnations have would only amount to about a tenth of the expert¡¯s true strength. However, for those in Spirit Severing stage, their Divine Sense can exist independently to form incarnations. These incarnations would have about a sixth to a fifth of the Spirit Severing expert¡¯s true cultivation.They could also attach their souls to magic weapons in order to increase its strength.

    The seventh stage is called Transcending Tribtion stage. Upon reaching this rank, the Immortal Cultivator would enter the peak powers in the realm. They can have as many incarnations as they can. And each incarnation would have nine-tenths of their true body¡¯s cultivation. Their main bodies were also allowed to study the Heavenly Dao of time as they prepare to face their tribtion. This is the reason why this stage is called Transcending Tribtion.

    And the eight stage is the True Immortal stage. After reaching this stage, an Immortal Cultivator would live as long as the heavens and the earth. The heavens and the earth could no longer control their fate, thus they are called True Immortals!¡±

    After speaking up to here, the small child caught his own breath, then he continued, ¡°Faith power is a type of ability that Immortal Cultivators possess. However, average cultivators are unable to use it, even feel it. Only upon reaching Nascent Soul would one start to discover this ability. Faith power not only helps a person cultivatie, but it can also improve an immortal cultivator¡¯s magic treasures. Because of this, as long as an immortal cultivator is from a great sect, they would be allowed to have ess to several nes in order to gather faith energy. These nes are inferior nes where the most powerful people are Foundation Establishment experts.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°So is it impossible for immortal cultivators to descend on a ne?¡±

    The small child nodded and said, ¡°It is impossible. Cultivators below Nascent Soul would find it difficult to break the Space by themselves. Only if one were to ascend to a higher ne would this be allowed. Nascent Soul Experts are also too powerful to descend, this is the same for Spirit Severing Experts and Transcending Tribtion Experts. On the other hand ,Immortal Stage cultivators can achieve this. But even if they did, they still needed to merge with the heavens and the earth in order to break the space between two nes. And this would be a vition of thews¡±

    Upon hearing this, Zhao Hai¡¯s frown couldn¡¯t help but turn tighter. He said, ¡°But the Divine Race just destroyed thews of the Ark Continent. Isn¡¯t this a vition to the heaven and earth?¡±

    The small child shook his head and said, ¡°What I was saying before refers to what the Immortal Cultivators describe to be major nes. These major nes have small nes under them, this included the Ark Continent, Divine Realm, and the Demon Realm along with countless other nes. These major nes are all managed by Nascent Soul Experts. These major nes have their ownws of the heavens and the earth. And if one were to look at the entire universe, the number of these major nes were also countless. So a change in a small ne like the Ark Continent wouldn¡¯t have a huge impact to the entirety of the universe. This meant that even if the Divine Race had broken thews, it was still thew of a major ne, not the universe itself.¡±

 Chapter 757 - Five Gates Sect

    <h4>Chapter 757 - Five Gates Sect</h4>

    Zhao Hai nodded. He had understood so much from what the small child had said. He looked at the artifact spirit and said, ¡°What is the name of the cultivator that fought with me? What sect did he belong to?¡±

    The small child replied, ¡°Young Master, that person is called Lu Wei, an immortal cultivator of the Five Gates Sect. A Nascent Soul Elder.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but frown as he asked, ¡°What sect is this Five Gates Sect?¡±

    The child replied, ¡°Five Gate Sect is created by a person know as Five Gates immortal. He was a talented person ever since childhood. But because his family was poor, he lived on as a monk. Later on, when it was discovered that his root was extraordinary, he was immediately selected to be an outer disciple in a famous sect called the Golden Light Temple. However, nobody thought that his talent would surpass what everybody expected. In just three years, he managed to breeze through the 12 levels of Body Tempering, going on to be an official disciple. And then in five years, he would break through to Foundation Establishment, bing an inner disciple. Then ten years after that, he had managed to form his gold core, bing a Golden Core cultivator, propping him into a position of a core disciple. This is also the stage that divided disciples from each other. If one¡¯s root is good, then they can be an official disciple, if it wasn¡¯t, then one can only do chores. If a disciple can reach level 9 or more in Body Tempering within five years, then they would be promoted to being a formal disciple. If he can reach Qi Refining within ten years, then he can be an inner disciple. And within 100 years of entering the temple, if one were to reach Gold Core stage, then he would be a core disciple, a genius within the temple.¡±

    The small child stopped for a moment here to look at Zhao Hai¡¯s expression. Seeing that nothing has changed, he continued, ¡°But afterwards, when FIve Gates immortal went out to do a mission, he was ambushed by someone, causing him serious injuries. Although he has been able to protect his live, his cultivation has been lost. The person who ordered his ambush was suspected to be from a very high background within the temple. In the end, he was expelled out of the sect.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a nod. Being heartless was amon trait of immortal cultivators.

    Seeing how Zhao Hai was interested, the small child went back to his story, ¡°But who would¡¯ve thought that when Five Gates immortal got kicked out of the temple, he would actually meet a famous person. This person was titled Five Resolves Daoist. Five Resolve Daoist was a rogue cultivator that had be famous among the immortal cultivators. His cultivation method is known as the Five Resolves Art. To practice this art, one needed to achieve five goals in their emotions: absolute kinship, absolute love, absolute morality, absolute friendship, and absolute justice. It can be said that one needed to be resolved to be righteous in order to practice this art. After Five Gates immortal met Five Resolves Daoist, nobody knew what Five Resolves Daoist did or used, but he actually managed to restore Five Gates immortal¡¯s cultivation. Moreover, it seems like his cultivation had shot up to more than what he had before. After Five Resolves Daoist died, Five Gates immortal began to spread his name to the world. With his talent, he managed to use the Five Resolves Art in order to reach Transcending Cultivation stage. Afterwards, he created Five Gates sect and became the Sect Master. This was something that even Five Resolves Daoist haven¡¯t done.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, it seems like this Five Gates immortal was truly formidable. After thinking for a moment, Zhao Hai turned to the small child and said, ¡°Where is this Five Gates immortal now? How strong is the Five Gates Sect? What status did Lu Wei have inside the sect?¡± The small child replied, ¡°Nobody knows where Five Gates immortal is since he hadn¡¯t appeared for a long time. Some people said that he had survived his great tribtion and had be a True Immortal. Some said that he had lost his life during his closed-door cultivation. However, all of these are rumors, nobody knew exactly where and what happened to the immortal. As for Young Master¡¯s second question, although Five Gates Sect can¡¯tpare to the extremely powerful sects, it can still be considered to be first rate. As for Lu Wei¡¯s status in the sect, it isn¡¯t that high. He only became an elder because of his cultivation level.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Although he looked quite calm, his heart actually turned heavy. He wasn¡¯t worried about Lu Wei, instead, he was worried about the Five Gates Sect. If they be enemies with this sect, then their futures wouldn¡¯t be very good.

    Laura and the others were currently standing by Zhao Hai¡¯s side as the small child answered the questions. Although they couldn¡¯t understand the conversation, they still knew that immortal cultivators were extremely terrifying people. In the eyes of immortal cultivators, they might just be like ants.

    Zhao Hai looked at the small child. The child¡¯s face was adorably plump, looking just like China¡¯s olympic games mascot. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°You¡¯ll be called Fuwa from now on. Tell me more about this ne where the immortal cultivators reside.¡± Fuwa immediately replied, ¡°Yes, Young Master. The immortal realm is iparablerge. Nobody knew how many nes it it had but these nes are connected with transmission formations. At the same time, there are also major nesrger than the Ark Continent and Divine Realm. In these nes, there would be a constant number of people who will ascend to the immortal realm. But to aplish that, one needed to have cultivated up to Gold Core stage. Upon ascending, the best result that one coulde up to is bing a disciple to a big sect.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, just as he thought, the immortal realm was much stronger than the Ark Continent. Lu Wei also said that when Zhao Hai ascends into the higher nes, he would then deal with him. People with a high enough cultivation would indeed ascend to a higher realm, much like how God-ranks of the Ark Continent ascend to the Divine Realm.

    When Fuwa saw that Zhao Hai was listening intently, he said, ¡°Young Master, there are also manyrge sects in the Immortal Realm. In addition to Five Gates sect and Golden Light Temple, there are also the 180 Buddhist Temples, 81 Supreme Dao Sects, 36 Demonic Sects, and 72 Earth Fiend Sects. These are the most famous sects in the realm.¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned as he said, ¡°What is going on with this 180 Temples? Do they belong to one group or are they separate sects?¡±

    Fuwa answered, ¡°Young Master, one could say that they belong to different sects. Golden Light Temple is actually one of them. The 180 temples is just a collective name for the sects that cultivate in the way of Buddhism. The 81 Daoist sects are the same. However, one couldn¡¯t say that they are an alliance. Some of these sects are quite hostile to each other. The 30 Demon Sects and 70 Earth Fiend Sects also follow the same description. These sects can be said to be the actual rulers of the Immortal Realm. After them are the powerful cultivation families and then the different Rogue alliances. However, their overall strength is far worse than the big sects, so they don¡¯t have much say in the decisions of the Realm.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he looked at Fuwa and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll talk more about these thingster. What I want you to do now is to improve the undead. Can you do it?¡±

    Fuwa nodded and said, ¡°Young master, that is not a problem. Although Young Master¡¯s undead aren¡¯t that strong, it is still not easy to upgrade them. I can only upgrade 81 undead at one time and it would take nine days to do so.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then he sighed, ¡°Alright. However, can you still fight while you are improving the undead?¡±

    Fuwa nodded, ¡°I am, however, it would slow down the progress of the upgrade.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright, then upgrade these 81 first.¡± Then he waved his hand as 81 undead appeared around him, these undead were dragons. The fighting strength of the Dragon race was much stronger than the Humans. Although the undead had the same rank of 9th rank, the dragons still held an edgepared to the other undead. Because of this, Zhao Hai decided to upgrade the dragons first.

    At this point, Zhao Hai had ced his undead in the Hell background to upgrade them as soon as possible. But although the background was useful to the undead, its effects couldn¡¯t manifest in a short time.

    Fuwa didn¡¯t say any words as he received the undead inside the tiny pagoda. Then he proceeded to stare at Zhao Hai, looking quite adorable while doing it.

    Zhao Hai had no reaction to this stare. On the other hand, the eyes of Laura and the others were shining. Laura couldn¡¯t help but stretch her hand out and touch Fuwa. Fuwa seems to know about Zhao Hai¡¯s rtionship with the women, so he didn¡¯t hide. However, even if he didn¡¯t, Laura still couldn¡¯t touch his body. Fuwa was just an artifact spirit, he didn¡¯t have a corporeal body, only the tiny pagoda. Because of this, Laura¡¯s hand just went through Fuwa¡¯s body.

    Laura stared, she couldn¡¯t help but look disappointed at Fuwa. Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as Fuwa gets upgraded, then he will slowly turn into a genuine child.¡±

    Fuwa nodded at Zhao Hai¡¯s words and said, ¡°Indeed¡± Laura smiled when she heard this, then she turned to Fuwa and said, ¡°How can you be upgraded?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°That would have to depend on me. The stronger I get, the more benefits he would have.¡± Then after that, the tiny pagoda entered his mouth and settled in his lower dantian, where it was nourished by Zhao Hai¡¯s body.

    Since the tiny pagoda has been received by Zhao Hai, Fuwa naturally disappeared. But at this time, Laura and the others were staring at Zhao Hai. Laura couldn¡¯t help but say in surprise, ¡°Brother Hai, did, did you just eat Fuwa?¡±

    1. It can mean either lucky doll or blessed baby

 Chapter 758 - Slaves of the Divine Race

    <h4>Chapter 758 - ves of the Divine Race</h4>

    When Zhao Hai heard Laura, he almost lost himself and fainted. He looked at Laura and said, ¡°Why would I eat him? I just ced the tiny pagoda inside my body, nourishing it with my energy. Only through this can Fuwa slowly improve.¡±

    Suddenly, Laura seemed to have found something out, ¡°So it¡¯s actually that. So after nourishing him, he would be a true child? Then Brother Hai, wouldn¡¯t that be the same as you being pregnant with Fuwa?¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s jaw mmed into the ground. As he looked at theughing women, he couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°You actually dared to tease me! Let¡¯s see how I¡¯ll deal with you all!¡± Then he went on to chase the women who were stillughing with glee.

    After having fun for a while, the group returned to the vi with Zhao Hai¡¯s mind bing very rxed. After entering the living room, Zhao Hai immediately turned on the monitor to see the situation back in the Demon Race¡¯s camp.

    The Demons were still calm despite having their scouts killed. However, starting from then, they began to sendrge scouting parties. Due to their numbers, it would be impossible for the Dwarves to kill them all.

    It seems like the Demons had already decided to have a steady approach in their attack. This made Zhao Hai frown, this was because the more the Demons prepared, the less ws their ns would have. It was just like how a worried farmer would double check every single piece ofnd, making sure that everything was plowed properly. This fastidiousness would allow the farmer to see which parts of hisnd was plowed quite shallow. On the other hand, a farmer that was in a hurry would never find any problems with his job.

    The Demons were just like worried farmers right now. They were considering every more they make before taking a step forward. As long as they find no problems, they would proceed. Although their crops were slow, they can be assured that their harvests would be good.

    Zhao Hai frowned as he lightly sighed and said, ¡°I really am not sure if these people are Demons anymore. Aren¡¯t the Demons quite known for being aggressive fighters? But from what we see, it seems like they are taking things quite slow. It should be really hard for them to endure this long.¡±

    Laura was also frowning, ¡°The behaviour of the Demons are really unusual. It can be seen that theirmander is quite the patient fellow. This calm advance could only mean bad things for us.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned the monitor to look at the Divine Race. The Divine Race had already made good with their military barracks and had already started to send troops to the Buddha Empire¡¯s border. They already had the Radiant Empire under their full control.

    What surprised Zhao Hai the most were the people that came from the Divine Realm today. Although these people came from the Divine Realm, Zhao Hai can clearly see that they weren¡¯t natives.

    These people were short and small, simr to the Dwarves. However, they didn¡¯t have the strong bodies of the Dwarves, instead, they were quite thin and looked weak. Additionally, they had green skins, two sharp ears like the Elves, and big ck eyes. They didn¡¯t have any shred of fur on their skin. They looked very strange, quite the opposite of cute.

    At this moment, these small creatures were being driven forward by a Divine Race person using a whip. These little creatures were almost naked, only wearing a pair of shorts. A lot of them had injuries on their bodies, and their skins were almost sticking to their bones. They looked just like the starved ves of the Ark Continent.

    Upon seeing these people, Zhao Hai immediately knew that they were ves of the Divine Race. But he didn¡¯t know where these ves were taken from.

    Laura and the others couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathy towards these creatures. Laura turned her head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, do you know who these little creatures are? Why haven¡¯t I heard about them from Iron Hammer?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Iron Hammer hadn¡¯t mentioned these people as well. I reckon these creatures were captured by the Divine Race in the past ten thousand years. This might exin why Iron Hammer and the others weren¡¯t aware of them. They seem to have the same nature as the heavy cavalry units.

    Laura nodded, then she continued to look at the small people and said, ¡°Why would the Divine Race send them here? Are they here to help build more military barracks?¡±

    Zhao Hai sneered and said, ¡°Not to build. Look, you can see that they had brought grain along with them. At this point, bringing supplies from the Divine Race to here would be an inconvenience, it would cost them too much. And although the Radiant Empire is the smallest Empire in the continent, there is still quite arge arabel area inside its territory. If they use thesends for farming, then it would be possible to help supply the Divine Race army. It seems like the Divine Race had already decided to have a long and drawn out war.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°That seems to be the case. If we didn¡¯t have the Space, then transporting food and supplies would truly be very costly. And the Divine Race didn¡¯t want it to be this way.¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that with this move of farming inside the Radiant Empire, the Divine Race had started to take root in the continent. Later on, if we want to drive them away, the resistance would be more intense, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for us.¡±

    Lizzy knit her brows and said, ¡°Brother Hai, do you think that the Divine Race has already conquered other small nes? Did Fuwa ever say any of these? We are in a major neposed of smaller nes. If the Divine Race decided to deal with the Ark Continent, then its possible that they had done it to other nes. The heavy cavalry and their other ves should havee from those smaller nes.¡±

    Zhao Hai had already thought about this, so he said, ¡°Correct, that is highly probable. If this is really the case, then things would be quite troublesome. No wonder the Divine Race started to move in after upying the Radiant Empire. It seems like this isn¡¯t their first time doing it.¡±

    Lizzy gave a nod, ¡°The Divine Race are truly formidable, they¡¯re as difficult to deal with as the Demons. It seems like these two races would be great headaches in the future. I hope that when the timees, they would get into a conflict with themselves. Otherwise, our burdens would only increase.¡±

    Zhao Hai can understand Lizzy¡¯s thoughts. Lizzy was referring to the time when they have already retreated to the ra Mountains. They would block both parties there and then hope that they would fight each other. In this way, they would be catching fish without the help of a fisherman.

    Zhao Hai gave out a sigh, he knew how cunning the Demons and the Divine Race were. If they want the two of them to fight, then Zhao Hai¡¯s side needed to have the capability to do so. Only when the two parties were unable to capture the ra Mountain would they possibly fight. Otherwise, they would deal with the Ark Continent¡¯s residents first, fighting each other wouldn¡¯t be toote after the residents have been taken care of.

    And just as what Zhao Hai thought, the ves that the Divine Race brought had started to cultivate the ground. From their skillful actions, one could see that they were already used to this lifestyle.

    Zhao Hai sighed, the Divine Race was truly determined to get the Ark Continent. With these ves, they wouldn¡¯t need to care about the getting ves from the Ark Continent. It seems like they would be more ruthless from now on.

    After some time, Zhao Hai let out a loud breath before he stood up. Then he turned to Laura and the others and said, ¡°From now on, we¡¯ll prepare a lot of spatial water in order to promote every single person in the continent. At this point, its is either the Demons and the Divine Race perishing, or us. We couldn¡¯t just wait here to be ughtered, we need to take the fight to them.¡±

    Laura nodded, with a firm expression she added, ¡°Alright. I agree with Brother Hai. Even if we can¡¯t make them God-ranks, as long as we have 9th ranks, we can deal with the attacks of the two races. Additionally, we also have our 9th rank magic beasts.¡±

    Megan gave a nod as well. ¡°There are a lot of troops in the continent. But since their strengths are too low, they couldn¡¯t provide that much help. As soon as they get stronger, the average strength of the continent would rise. This would make it more convenient for us to deal with the Demons and the Divine Race.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at their expressions and couldn¡¯t help but bitterly sigh, ¡°However, if we do this, the secret of the Space will be exposed. Forget it, this is the only way forward. If we don¡¯t resist, then there would be no hope for the future. When that timees, what will be the use of the Space? Laura, immediately contact the Rulers and Patriarchs of the various powers. Tell them about our n to release massive amounts of potions in order to promote the troops of the continent. Tell them that we would upgrade them to 8th ranks and that the 9th rank potion would be on the way.¡±

    Laura and the others immediately nodded before going off to settle the affair. Then Zhao Hai turned to look at the Divine Race and sighed once more. To be honest, his decision to release spatial water was actually influenced by Fuwa.

    Fuwa made him understand a lot about the Immortal Realm. The Divine Race might be powerful, but in the end, they were just pawns of an elder of the Five Gates Sect, used in order to gather faith power. The people of the lower realms were just livestock to them, just like pigs, chicken, and sheep.

    Moreover, the Five Gates Sect wasn¡¯t the biggest sect in the Immortal Realm, only one of the numerous first-rate sects. From what he understood listening to Fuwa, the Five Gates Sect wasn¡¯t even a member of the 180 Buddhist Temples, 81 Daoist Sects, 36 Devil Sects, nor the 72 Earth Fiend Sects. In other words, the strength of the cultivators in the Five Gates Sect can only be ranked at most in the top 400 sects in the Immortal Realm. If a normal elder of such a sect is enough to control the lower realm, then how about those more powerful than him?

    The great strength of these immortal cultivators had stimted Zhao Hai. He didn¡¯t want to be just a pig inside a pen. He didn¡¯t want to be an ant in another person¡¯s eye. He wanted to rebel, he wanted to bepetent enough that these immortal cultivators wouldn¡¯t dare to look down on him. He wanted to prevent himself from being stepped on under their feet!

 Chapter 759 - Asking Them Over To See

    <h4>Chapter 759 - Asking Them Over To See</h4>

    A strange phenomenon can be seen in the Ark continent. It was already known that the Divine Race and the Demons were invading the continent, however, people seemed to not worry too much about it. They were just leisurely constructing military barracks, farms, and other essential structures. They seem to act like they were doing a chore in their house.

    At a time when the invaders and the invaded were quite passive, Zhao Hai suddenly released a lot of spatial water into the continent. This was good news for the people, especially those in the army. The armies had already heard about the frontlines thanks to various channels. They also knew that they currently had no strength tobat the invaders, if they ever fight, then they would only be seeking death. But since they needed to protect their home and family, they made a resolve to fight no matter what.

    But their worries changed when arge amount of spatial water suddenly flowed towards them. No matter what levels they were in, as long as they drank the water, then they would be 8th ranks in a short time. For some soldiers, this was something that they could only achieve in their dreams.

    Although these people had already resolved themselves to die, this didn¡¯t mean that they wanted to die. Nobody wanted to die, if given the choice, everybody would prefer life.

    So how can people refrain from dying when fighting against the Demons and the Divine Race? Simple. As long as their strengths were improved, then their survivability would increase. Once they reach 8th ranks, then their chances of perishing in battle would significantly decrease.

    These people were full of gratitude for Zhao Hai, and the next information almost made them worship Zhao Hai like a God. They had heard from other people that Zhao Hai has a potion that can make them 9th ranks. This was the strongest rank in the continent, they were people who can fly to the sky. Not a lot of people can reach this rank. And now that Zhao Hai has a potion to help people reach this rank, the soldiers couldn¡¯t help but feel breathless.

    Naturally, this mere fact alone wasn¡¯t the most important. They had also heard that Mister Zhao Hai was producing these potions en masse and was nning on making all soldiers of the continent into 9th rank experts.

    Moreover, these soldiers knew that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t talking nonsense. They werepletely aware that Zhao Hai had these potions. They had seen the results in several of their peers.

    Because of this proof, the soldiers couldn¡¯t help but believe the news. This information caused a surge in morale for the Ark Continent, especially from the soldiers in the frontlines.

    And Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t gone back on his word. Large quantities of potions were delivered to various cities and settlements in the continent. As long as one was a soldier, frontline or reinforcing armies, all of them had been promoted to 8th rank. And after reaching 8th rank, they would need to waitter on for the 9th rank potions to arrive.

    It didn¡¯t take too long for 8th ranks to pop up all over the continent, they look like bamboo shoots going out of the soil after a rain. 3rd and 4th rank soldiers had be 8th ranks, the same level as those they looked up to. This made the people in the continent excited. At the same time, all of them held Zhao Hai with very high respects.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai also gave an announcement thatter on,moners of the continent would be upgraded to 8th rank as well. Once they had drank this potion, it didn¡¯t matter if they didn¡¯t cultivate magic or battle qi, the potion would still improve one¡¯s bodily strength. Additionally, if thesemoners bore a child in the future, the effects of the potion would benefit the offspring as well.

    This turned the people of the continent crazy. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be this crazy and provide potions to themoners as well.

    Several Kings and Patriarchs tried to dissuade Zhao Hai, but after hearing his exnation they stopped doing so. Zhao Hai¡¯s exnation was very simple. Both the Demons and the Divine Race are formidable, and it would be very hard to deal with them once they decided to join up. This time, the reason he decided to provide the potion to the masses was to prepare for a time where the frontline would get destroyed. This way, the civilians would be able to arm themselves and fight for the continent. After discussing this matter with them, Zhao Hai also made them prepare some troops to train the civilians to be emergency militia.

    The various Rulers and Patriarchs of the continent didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to resolve into this drastic matter. Did this meant that the frontlines weren¡¯t able to stop the advance of the Demons and the Divine Race?

    Has the situation turned too serious? Are the Demons and Divine Race really that strong? The armies of the continent had already been promoted to 8th rank, were they not enough?

    Zhao Hai can understand this mentality. All of them had grown up in the Ark Continent, so it was impossible for them topletely understand the might of the Divine Race. They didn¡¯t know that they were treated as milking cows for faith power. In their opinion, 8th ranks weren¡¯t weak.

    Zhao Hai was currently inside the living room, listening to Laura¡¯s report. At this time, various Patriarchs and Rulers of the continent were still suspecting whether it was a good idea to promote the strength of the poption. In their opinion, there was no need to do so.

    Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°So those guys still don¡¯t believe me, thinking that I¡¯ve been wasting my resources. Laura, talk to them and ask if they would agree to visit the frontlines. We¡¯ll take the initiative and show them how strong the Demons and the Divine Rae are. Then let¡¯s see what they think after then.¡±

    Laura knit her brows and said, ¡°Brother Hai, this is too dangerous. If those people gets into an ident, then our problems wouldn¡¯t be small.¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m aware of that. But there is no other way for them to believe us. Right, tell them to have some of their higher officialse over as well. This way, they can ry what they had seen even faster.¡±

    Laura was still frowning, ¡°But will theye? Won¡¯t they think that this is only our n and we might be plotting against them?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°They won¡¯t. They are already aware of our strength. If we decided to deal with them, then we wouldn¡¯t do it in this convoluted way. Take care of this matter and discuss when all of them are able toe. We¡¯ll prepare here as well.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it a try. Will you really attack the the Demon camp?¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a nod, ¡°We¡¯ll make an attack, but we won¡¯t make it to big. If we do so, then it might cause a strong counterattack from the Divine Race and the Demons. And we wouldn¡¯t want that.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll prepare what is needed.¡± Zhao Hai gave a nod before Laura turned around and left.

    Just as what Zhao Hai expected, Laura¡¯s invitation had gone very smoothly. They had also agreed to state a time on when they will visit the frontline. They had a strong desire to see how formidable the Demons and the Divine Race really were.

    In order to unify the schedule, Laura gave them a date, which was three days after. In other words, three dayster, the Patriarchs and Rulers of the continent, along with high ranked people in their respective nations, would arrive at the frontlines in order to watch Zhao Hai¡¯s performance.

    Three days went by fast. In the past few days, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make the Elves annoy the Demons, especially now that the scout troops have more people inside them. If the Elves were to sh with them, then it might be possible that casualties would arise, and Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want such an oue.

    Three dayster, the Rulers and Patriarchs of the various powers started to bring their trusted aides and subjects to Rising Sun City. Naturally, all of them were brought over using Zhao Hai¡¯s Space.

    When these people arrived in Rising Sun City, Zhao gave them a short introduction. The most populous people here were the Beastmen. Almost all of the Patriarchs of the Warring races havee, their number had easily reached several hundred. Adding the Emperors and their aides, the visitors had easily surpassed a thousand.

    After greeting them, Zhao Hai said, ¡°I know that everybody here wanted to see how strong both the Demons and the Divine Race are. Because of this, I called all of you over to witness today¡¯s battle. I will attack the Demons with my undead. Everyone can just stay behind the army, however, please do follow our instructions. Otherwise, if something were to happen, this Zhao Hai will be unable to forgive himself.¡±

    Those who came didn¡¯t say anything, their rtionship with Zhao Hai was very good. Even the Mermaid Queen didn¡¯t say anything, she just gave a gentle nod.

    However, the Rosen Emperor decided to speak, as he nodded, he said, ¡°Little Hai, since you arranged it, we definitely won¡¯t doubt you.¡±

    After scanning the crowd, Zhao Hai nodded before he summonedrge quantities of undead dragons. These dragons were like Alien, all of them had spaces inside to go into. Zhao Hai invited the visitors to go inside the bodies of the undead dragons. Since there were a lot of them, they were split up into several bone dragons.

    But even so, Zhao Hai still used about 100 bone dragons in order to amodate all of them. Then he summoned Shue and Berry along with more undead before they began to fly towards Demon City¡¯s direction.

    Zhao Hai already saw it, Demon City has beenpletely upied by the Demons. Their number of God-ranks had also reached 50 thousand. It seems like the Demons were already geared for attack.

    However, they didn¡¯t think that even before they attacked, Zhao Hai decided to make a move. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want the Demons to think that the Ark Continent was just a soft persimmon, something that they can just pinch whenever they want.

 Chapter 760 - Worries of the Demon Dragon King

    <h4>Chapter 760 - Worries of the Demon Dragon King</h4>

    The Demon Dragon King was still themander of the troops in Demon City. This wasn¡¯t because he was the strongest God-rank Expert, but because he was very good at strategy.

    It can be said that if the Great Demon King didn¡¯t appear, then it might be possible for the Demon Dragon King to unify the Demon Realm. His mind for strategy was very formidable, butpared to the Great Demon King, he was stillcking in other aspects.

    But this was where the Demon Dragon King seemed strange. Instead of going against the Great Demon King, he decided to devote his heart to help him, winning the Great Demon King¡¯s trust in the end. This made the Great Demon King entrust important matters to the Demon Dragon King. For example, the operation of conquering the Ark Continent.

    While the Great Demon King stayed back, taking care of the logistics and manpower, the Demon Dragon King took charge of the frontline,manding the fight against the residents of the Ark Continent.

    The Demon Dragon King was currently dread towards Zhao Hai, especially when thetter started to send Elves to deal with the Demon Scouts. The Demon Dragon King was aware of Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, so it was no wonder that he had been very hesitant in making a move. Even amidst the satisfaction of the other Demons, the Demon Dragon King still decided to take things slow.

    These newly arrived Demons haven¡¯t fought with Zhao Hai, so they weren¡¯t aware of how scary he was. The Demons didn¡¯t think too highly on the residents of the Ark Continent. They had forgotten that conquering the Ark Continent wouldn¡¯t take a day or two. In this conquest, the price was the entirety of the Ark Continent. And this price was exactly what made the Demons look down on the people in the Ark Continent. In the minds of the Demons, these people were not worthy of having such a paradise.

    Additionally, the Demons haven¡¯t heard of Zhao Hai¡¯s name before. Zhao Hai¡¯s rise was too quick, and because their information was inferior to the Divine Race, they haven¡¯t gathered enough about him before their arrival.

    This day, the Demon Dragon King was processing something in Demon City. He has already moved the Demon Race¡¯s center of operations in the city, in preparation for conquering the rest of the Buddha Empire.

    Although the Demons have yet to attack, the background matters still needed to be managed. The assignment ofmodities was also an issue. The people in the Demon Realm weren¡¯t less than those in the Ark Continent, and some of these people held grudges towards each other. Although they were under the summons of the Great Demon King in order to attack the Ark Continent, this didn¡¯t mean that they would just forget their hatred. Because of this, the Demon Dragon King had to meticulously assign each troops. If he were to make a mistake, then he might be able to offend a certain group, causing internal strife in the Demon Army.

    As the Demon Dragon King was working, a mixed sound of disagreement suddenly sounded outside. The Demon Dragon King couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows, he can recognize who these voices belonged to. It was from a famous race in the Demon Race, it was a voice from a Demon Brute.

    Just from the names of these Demons, one would know that they specialize in strength. They were the strongest but most temperate race in the Demon Realm. Their average height was three meters while their taller members can reach four. They might be very strong, but their weakness was their brains. They weren¡¯t too smart, which caused them to be used as mere tools.

    However, there were still no group in the Demon Race that dared to underestimate these Brutes. This was because the entire race was very united. If you use them as tools, and weren¡¯t discovered, then that would be fine. However, if they were to find out, they would be willing to fight you to the death. And this didn¡¯t just mean a single person, the whole race would attack you. Because of this characteristic, people still needed to think twice before taking advantage of them, even if they weren¡¯t that smart.

    At this time, the Demon Brutes had pledged themselves to the Great Demon King. But besides the Great Demon King, they wouldn¡¯t listen to the words of other people. Even the Demon Dragon King needed to use the Great Demon King¡¯s name in order to keep them calm, otherwise his words would be useless.

    The one being noisy outside were precisely Demon Brutes, this caused the Demon Dragon King to develop a headache. He knew for certain why these Brutes were causing a ruckus. They¡¯ve always wanted to attack the Ark Continent, but the Demon Dragon King have always stopped them since he thought that the time wasn¡¯t ripe. He had sent the scouts to see and probe Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction. If Zhao Hai was entangled with the Divine Race, then the forces in Rising Sun City would be reduced, which will hamper the city from dealing with the Demon scouts.

    If the scouts can smoothly traverse the city¡¯s vicinity, then this meant that Zhao Hai was with the Divine Race. This would be the best opportunity for them to attack. Otherwise, if Zhao Hai was free, they would have to wait for more time.

    The Demon Dragon King had talked about this matter with the Great Demon King, of which thetter agreed. After all, the Great Demon King was the sovereign of all the Demons, even he doesn¡¯t want any unnecessary losses among his people.

    However, it was evident that this sentiment didn¡¯t go through to the heads of the Demon Brutes. They thought that the Demon Dragon King was afraid. Moreover, they didn¡¯t believe that the Great Demon King agreed to this n, and that the Demon Dragon King was just deceiving them. These people had always pestered the Demon Dragon King to attack, every single day. Now that the heard their voices outside, the Demon Dragon King knew that they came to cause trouble once again.

    The Demon Dragon King gently rubbed his forehead. To be honest, he was really bothered by these Demon Brutes. However, he wouldn¡¯t dare to offend them. They were quite numerous, and their fighting strength was much needed by the Demon Army. Most importantly, they werepletely unafraid of war, they were one of the most genuinely fearless Demons in the Demon Realm.

    But these people were just too noisy, they were a constant bother to the Demon Dragon King¡¯s busy life.

    After some time, the Demon Dragon King sighed, then he stood up and prepared to head outside to appease these Brutes. No matter what, he needed them to wait for more time.

    Just as the Demon Dragon King arrived outside the room, he saw several of his soldiers blocking a group of God-rank Brutes. Although these Brutes were only Demigods and were yet to be Full Gods, their strengths were still very valuable to the Demon Dragon King. But this value was slowly starting to vanish as the Demon Dragon King developed headaches from their constant disturbance.

    When the group saw the Demon Dragon Kinge out, one of them loudly said, ¡°Demon Dragon, why haven¡¯t you led to battle yet? You even dared to lie about the Great Demon King¡¯s words. Wait until we get in front of the Great Demon King, we¡¯ll definitely denounce you. Give the order quickly, let us fight!¡±

    Although this Brute didn¡¯t have any respect for the Demon Dragon King, he was extremely respectful to the Great Demon King. Since the Great Demon King appointed the Demon Dragon King to be themander for the frontlines, the Brutes wouldn¡¯t dare to undermine his orders. One must know that the Demons were very strict when it came to discipline. If they dared to attack without themand of the Demon Dragon King, then they would have to answer to the Great Demon King when the time came. Because of this, they could only pester the Demon Dragon King until he gave themand for attack.

    Just as the Demon Dragon King was about to appease them, a Vile Demon suddenly flew over to the Demon Dragon King¡¯s courtyard. After the Demon Dragon King saw this person, he knew that he was from the scout troop that he had sent out. At this time, the Vile Demon seems to be very anxious while looking for him, something must have happened. The Demon Dragon King didn¡¯t have the mood to care about the Demon Brute at this time as he turned to look at the scout and said, ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Did something happen?¡±

    After descending from the sky, the Vile Demon immediately gave a salute to the Demon Dragon King before saying, ¡°Your Highness, Zhao Hai came. He also brought his undead, he is directly heading here.¡±

    The Demon Dragon King couldn¡¯t help but stare upon hearing this information. His expression sank immediately as he said, ¡°Quickly sound the drums. Prepare to meet the enemy!¡±

    As soon as the Demon Brutes heard thismand, they all couldn¡¯t help but make an excited cheer before they turned around and ran. Naturally, they didn¡¯t want to go and fight Zhao Hai right now, they were going back to gather their own people. The Demon Brutes were very united, so when they go to war, they would gather their kin and fight together.

    The Demon Dragon King didn¡¯t have the mood to deal with these Demon Brutes right now. Those Demon Brutes were already good as they are. They didn¡¯t need to or have the capability to discuss strategy with. Because of this, pre-battle conferences were usually devoid of any Brutes. What the Demon Brutes generally do was to gather their people and then wait for further orders.

    Before long, several Demons have arrived in the Demon Dragon King¡¯s room. There were a lot of Vile Demons among these people, while the others were from diverse Demon Races. All of their forms and faces look terrifying, and all of their auras were strong. Every single one present in the room was a God-rank expert.

    The Demon Dragon King looked at the group and said, ¡°I think everyone already knew why you were called. Do you have any thoughts?¡¯

    A Vile Demon opened its mouth, ¡°Naturally, we fight. But as for how to fight, we need to leave it up to you.¡±

    Another Demon nodded, ¡°We have been waiting for many days expecting that the Divine Race and the people of the Ark Continent are going at each other¡¯s throats. But who would¡¯ve known that they seem to have small losses. This is not good for our side. And now that the enemy is knocking at our door, it would be impossible for us to wait any longer. Otherwise, this would affect morale, and that wouldn¡¯t be good for our future ns.¡±

    The Demon Dragon King nodded, then he let out a long breath and said, ¡°The Ark Continent and the Divine Race only having small scale battles is already part of my expectations. I¡¯m afraid that the Divine Race has the same idea as us. I also don¡¯t expect the people of the Ark Continent to think about cooperating with the Divine Race. I heard that the Divine Race has used the people of the continent as blood sacrifice in order to descend as well as destroy thews of the Ark Continent. At this point, the Ark Continent would definitely be in an irreconcble feud with the Divine Race. it is also precisely because of this hatred where I hoped that the Ark Continent wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back for long. It¡¯s a matter of time before those two go into arge-scale battle.¡±

    1. It¡¯s something like ¡°strength Demon¡±, I don¡¯t know what that was so I settled on the closest description.

 Chapter 761 - Verbal Debate

    <h4>Chapter 761 - Verbal Debate</h4>

    The other Demons nodded, they were aware of this. In fact, they were confused as to why Zhao Hai still didn¡¯tunch an attack towards the Divine Race.

    The Demon Dragon King looked at the people and then said, ¡°Zhao Hai has strange methods. I have met Zhao Hai a few times. It was when we still haven¡¯t recovered our strength. At that time, Zhao Hai was just a Demigod. But when we fought, he suddenly was able to be a Full God. Moreover, his fighting prowess was very strong. At that time, we only managed to hurt him even though there were five of us. He also managed to take Shiying with him. From what I heard, Shiying is already dead and was turned into a God-rank undead. What I dread the most is the fact that Shiying didn¡¯t lose any of his strength despite bing an undead. Zhao Hai is not a simple person.¡±

    When the group of Demons heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but turn silent. They didn¡¯t expect that something like this has happened. No wonder the Demon Dragon King always had a shade of dread whenever he mentions Zhao Hai.

    After a while, the Demon Dragon King continued, ¡°We can¡¯t underestimate Zhao Hai. For him toe to our doorstep means that he has something in hand. Everyone must be careful. Also, Zhao Hai seems to know a lot about the Demon Realm. I don¡¯t know why but he has information that people from the Ark Continent would never find out. Alright, let¡¯s end here. Gather the men, we¡¯ll have to drive Zhao Hai back.¡±

    The group nodded before they turned around and left. The Demon Dragon King also went out and rode his ck Dragon Carriage as it flew into the skies above Demon City.

    At this time, the Demon Brutes have also gathered and were flying in the air alongside other Demons. The Demon Dragon King brought a battalion along with him as they slowly flew out of Demon City. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make them wait for a long time. The undead weren¡¯t slow as the cube formation quickly appeared in front of the Demon Dragon King¡¯s army.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s group of three were currently standing on top of the bone dragon¡¯s head. The Demons flying behind the Demon Dragon King curiously looked at this ordinary looking young man. They didn¡¯t expect that this person would be the one who the Demon Dragon King dreaded. And most importantly, it seems like there was a Subus right beside this young man.

    Zhao Hai bowed to the Demon Dragon King and said, ¡°Your Majesty Demon Dragon King, we meet again. It seems like you¡¯ve already recovered to full strength. I don¡¯t know if I should congratte you or not.¡± The Demon Dragon King looked at Zhao Hai and gave a smile, ¡°Mister, it has been too long since we¡¯ve met. Did mister get in contact with the Divine Race? Can I ask who is stronger, the Demons or the Divine Race?¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a faint smile and said, ¡°Your Majesty has been working hard. I have indeed shed with the Divine Race. Hehe, although I can say that there weren¡¯t much difference between the two of you, but seeing howrge the Demon Army has be, I couldn¡¯t help but feel worry.¡± The Demon Dragon King looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, to be honest, although I admire your methods, I¡¯m afraid you can only block one of us. Did you consider what would happen if the Demons and the Divine Race team up?¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry about it, I can certainly block both of your advances. But first, I want to ask you, even if the Demons and the Divine Race team up, how would you divide the Ark Continentter on? Is it an equal split? The division doesn¡¯t matter, more importantly, will you even agree to share the Ark Continent? Even if you agree, will the Divine Race be alright with it?¡±

    Just as the two met, they immediately started a verbal debate. The Demon Dragon King was a veteran in this aspect, and Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t very bad as well. This made the others around them open their eyes.

    Seeing that he was losing, the Demon Dragon King said, ¡°Mister doesn¡¯t need to worry about that. Are you here just to talk to me? Or do you want to use our strengths to prove facts?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be impolite then.¡± Then he, along with Shue and Berry vanished in front of the Demon Dragon King. When they reappeared, they were already in the middle of an undead battalion.

    The Demon Dragon King and the others were already prepared for this. The Demon Dragon King established his Domain along with the others behind him. Almost all at once, different kinds of Domain appeared in front of Zhao Hai.

    At this moment, several hundred blue lights suddenly projected from the undead and hit the Demons. This made the Domains of the Demons sway, making them somewhat unstable. But this was not the end, another two batches of blue light came and attacked the Domains. This time, those who were hit had their Domains destroyed.

    The Demons around them immediately reacted, immediately blocking the attacks from reaching those affected.

    The Demon Dragon King couldn¡¯t help but stare nkly at this blue light. Zhao Hai had a new weapon, what was this blue light. Was this a Domain from a God-rank expert?

    The Demon Dragon King didn¡¯t have the time to wait for an answer as the other party¡¯s blue lights were too strong. If they wait, they would only be pushed back further and further.

    It wasn¡¯t strange for the Demon Dragon King to think that way. Zhao Hai had installed his magic cannons inside the undead. This blue light was precisely the attack that came out of the magic cannons.

    The Demon Dragon King immediately gave themand, ¡°Kill them!¡± Then he urged his ck Dragon Carriage to go forward.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai put forth arge number of undead to wee the Demon Dragon King. These undead might just be Demigods, but their numbers couldn¡¯t be underestimated. About five hundred thousand of them threw themselves towards the Demons. The speed of these undead were quick, moreover, their imposing manner was strong. It was surprising that they only had Demigod-level strength.

    The Demon Dragon King¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but jump, he immediately said, ¡°Everyone be careful. All of these undead are Demigods. There are too many of them, arrange into formations in order to deal with the enemy!¡±

    The Demons had grown up in war since childhood, so they didn¡¯t take too long before they responded to the Demon Dragon King¡¯s warnings. All the Demons immediately grouped up and connected their Domains, uniting together to deal with the sea of undead.

    Zhao Hai looked at the back of the enemy¡¯s army and to the Demon Dragon King. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t like how quick the Demons were in responding. They were truly formidable enemies.

    The army of Demigod undead quickly got in contact with the formations made by the God-rank Demons. These undead actually made their own formations, but this credit went to Lizzy and Megan.

    At this point, Lizzy and Megan were getting better and better in coordination. Lizzymanded her undead to fight against the God-ranked Demons while Megan took care of the others. The skies above Demon City were lively and full of action. However, Zhao Hai has yet to gain any advantages from the fight.

    Inside one of the undead, the Beast King had found himself having an ugly expression. He had always thought about how strong the Beastmen were when it came to warfare. Their savageness in the battlefield was something that was feared in the Ark Continent. No power dared to annoy the Beastman Race.

    But in this fight, the Beast King saw severely wounded Demons voluntarily exploding themselves. Not only did this eliminate them being turned into undead, they also managed to take some undead along with them.

    The Beast King can see it clearly. Zhao Hai¡¯s undead were all at least 9th rank. One of the Demons blew themselves up and turned the undead in front of him into ash. Several undead close by were also affected by the shockwave, severely damaging them in the process.

    This scene wasn¡¯t rare in the battlefield. As long as Demon was seriously injured, they will immediately blow themselves up, causing damage to their enemies.

    While looking at those Demons, the Beast King couldn¡¯t help but feel terrified. He can be assured that the Beastmen wouldn¡¯t be able to reach this point. Moreover, what made him startled was the raw strength of these Demons.

    When a person goes head to head with an equally ranked undead, then that person would suffer greatly. This was because the undead weren¡¯t afraid of death nor pain. If you sh them with a sword, they wouldn¡¯t care to defend, instead, the undead would just swing a sword at you at the same time. In the end, the one who would profit off of this trade would be the undead. Because of this, people would only fight an undead whenever their strength greatly surpassed it.

    On the other hand, the Demons weren¡¯t only fighting with the undead, they were also in equal terms. Only when they were killed by the undead would they stop fighting, otherwise they would explode, taking some undead along with them. Such ways of fighting could terrify any person.

    It wasn¡¯t only the Beast King, the heads of the major powers were also shocked at the Demon Race¡¯s manner of fighting. They were too savage, too scary. They can affirm that no soldier, even those who had turned 9th rank, would be able to single handedly face these Demons. Except for Zhao Hai¡¯s undead army, all other armies would surely find it difficult to stop the Demon Race.

    Zhao Hai calmly looked at the battlefield before him. To be honest, he didn¡¯t want to fight with the Demons yet. This was because fighting them at this time would give him no benefits. Unlike the Divine Race, the Demons would almost always blow themselves up before being turned into undead. Now only would this keep Zhao Hai from gaining profits, he would also lose a lot of undead.

 Chapter 762 - After the Battle

    <h4>Chapter 762 - After the Battle</h4>

    But this didn¡¯t mean that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to fight because he can¡¯t. He was justpelled to do so because of the underlying reasons. Moreover, he also decided to use this time to see if the Demons had any weakness that he can exploit.

    However, after half a day of battle, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t able to find something out. The life force of these Demons were just too strong. Only when their heads were chopped off could they be safe. Otherwise, no matter what injury they had, they would still manage to survive, and then they would proceed to blow themselves up.

    Chopping the heads of Demons required huge skill, which Zhao Hai¡¯s undead cannot voluntarily do. Because of this, Zhao Hai manage to lose a lot of undead in this battle.

    The Demon Dragon King had already tied down the Demigod-level undead. However, the undead were still going strong. Otherwise, if they weren¡¯t undead, they would have already fallen to the attacks of the Demon Dragon King¡¯s group.

    Zhao Hai looked at the battlefield and then frowned. The Demon Dragon King was doing the same thing as well. To be honest, Zhao Hai¡¯s undead had caused him great headaches. Even the undead that the Lich summoned weren¡¯t as hard to deal withpared to Zhao Hai¡¯s undead. The team of Demons that can block the undead can only be so muchpared to the numerous Demigod-level undead.

    Both sides went on for two more hours, causing damage to both sides. At this time, Zhao Hai gently waved his hand as Megan and Lizzy led the undead to retreat, then Zhao Hai went forward. After seeing this, the Demon Dragon King also waved his hand, stopping the Demon Army from chasing. Zhao Hai looked at the Demon Dragon King and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I just want to persuade you once more that the Ark Continent isn¡¯t necessarily suitable for the Demons. Now that their spatial rift has been opened, the Divine Race had already started to flood into the continent. They are very greedy, managing to conquer multiple nes. If you decide to join with the Divine Race to deal with us, then after that the Divine Race would surely deal with the Demons. To be honest, after shing with both you and the Divine Race, I can say that the Demons will surely face heavy casualties if you and the Divine Race were to fight. I¡¯m saying this in order for the Great Demon King to take this matter into consideration.¡± Then Zhao Hai turned around and led his army to retreat.

    The Demons didn¡¯t chase after them, they wouldn¡¯t dare to do so. At this time, the Demons finally understood why the Demon Dragon King had always held them back from attacking the Ark Continent. If they wanted to attack, then they have to consider this existence called Zhao Hai.

    The Demon Dragon King looked at Zhao Hai until he was already far away. Then the Demon Dragon King sighed. To be honest, he was starting to believe Zhao Hai¡¯s words. The Ark Continent might be a beautiful ce, but it was not necessary for the survival of the Demon Race.

    Why were the Demons strong? It was because they grew up in a ce such as the Demon Realm. In that ce, if you weren¡¯t strong, then you will either be eaten or be turned into ves. In this case, all the Demons needed to go all out, which resulted in the formidable Demon Race that it is now.

    But the Ark Continent was different, the environment here was fantastic. There were food everywhere, moreover, there weren¡¯t any dangers in living in this ce. If the Demons were to get idle, will they still belong to the formidable Demon Race? It¡¯s still hard to say.

    On the other hand, it was really hard to give up on the Ark Continent. The ce was too beautiful for the Demon Race, abandoning it would be a pity. Not to say the others, even the Demon Dragon King didn¡¯t want to just give up. Although he knew that the continent would dull the fangs of the Demon Race, it was still too good to give up on.

    The Demon Dragon King¡¯s army slowly returned to Demon City. After arriving at the city, the Demon Dragon King immediately had a meeting with his subordinates. The Demon Dragon King also called the Demon Brutes over, he wanted to hear what they thought.

    Although the Demon Brutes were the most violent race among the Demons, they were not that stupid. When facing a strong enemy, they would still make the right choice. This can be seen by the fact that they submitted to the Great Demon King. For each race to survive, they would need the necessary skills to do so, especially in a ce like the Demon Realm. The Demon Brutes not only survived in this hellscape, they also managed to expand. If they were really the boorish fellows that were described, then they wouldn¡¯t have reached their current status.

    The Demon Dragon King sat in the hall, he looked at those present and said, ¡°Everyone, tell me your thoughts about today¡¯s battle.¡±

    The people in the room looked at each other, but nobody spoke. After some time, a Demon opened its mouth, ¡°Formidable. This Zhao Hai is stronger than what I thought. Conquering the Ark Continent was proving to be difficult.¡±

    Then with this, the people in the room immediately expressed their thoughts to each other. One of them said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. How could he have a lot of strong undead? This doesn¡¯t add up.¡±

    Another Demon said, ¡°Right, and he didn¡¯t even make a move, only his undead creatures fought.¡±

    A Demon Brute in the audience stared at the others and said, ¡°What? You¡¯re all afraid? Are you really Demons? That Zhao Hai, even if strong, is still one person from the Ark Continent. Do you think there are more of him out there? If that was the case, then they would¡¯ve driven us away a long time ago.¡±

    The Demon Dragon King looked at the Brute as he nodded, ¡°Right, out of all the people in the Ark Continent, this Zhao Hai is the only one that I dread. After investigating, I can affirm that the people in the Ark Continent are relying on Zhao Hai. If not for him, the continent would have already been conquered. Because of this, after knowing that the Divine Race hase, I decided to hold back from attacking. First, we can use this time to construct important structures for the rear army. And second, to have a look at the strength of the Divine Race. We need to know about the Divine Race in order to have the confidence to deal with them. Andstly, I want Zhao Hai and the Divine Race to fight, hopefully causing major losses on both sides. What do all of you think about this?¡±

    The Demon Dragon King¡¯s two cold eyes scanned everyone in the room. All of the couldn¡¯t help but unconsciously lower their heads. They were ashamed of themselves for berating the Demon Dragon King with criticisms when he decided to refrain from doing an attack.

    After seeing the response of the group in front of him, the Demon Dragon King couldn¡¯t help butugh inside. The rtionships between the Demon Races were veryplex. And now that they had been ced in a single ce, they needed to be well managed. Even the Great Demon King was having difficulties in this matter, let along the Demon Dragon King.

    Normally, the Demon Dragon King would find it hard to calm them. But now that Zhao Hai made a move, these people started to behave themselves. It was advantageous for the Demon Dragon King if these people were to stay this obedient.

    After scanning the group, the Demon Dragon King said, ¡°Alright, something major happened today, all of you should go back. Go and check the casualties in your respective groups. Those injured needed to be taken care of immediately. We don¡¯t want to make a sudden move and make a drastic mistake. We need to be careful from now on.¡± Then the Demons nodded before they turned around to leave.

    Demon City slowly calmed down. However, the same cannot be said with Rising Sun City. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t able to get any advantages in today¡¯s battle, he might have even suffered some losses. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think too much about it. On the other hand, the Rulers and Patriarchs of the continents were very shaken, their expressions were ugly to see.

    Zhao Hai weed them to the city lord¡¯s mansion of Rising Sun City. After everyone had sat down, Zhao Hai looked at them and said, ¡°Everyone should have witnessed the strength of the Demon race. To tell you the truth, those undead that I sent out had God-rank strength. However, they are only Demigods, the lowest level a God-rank expert can be, about the same strength as Origin Sword Saint. And I have used five hundred thousand of those undead to fight the Demons.¡± The Rulers and Patriarchs didn¡¯t speak. In the past, since they haven¡¯t witnessed the strength of the Demons, they couldn¡¯t believe the tales told about them. But now, they finally understood that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t lie. The Ark Continent was indeed in a very dangerous situation.

    Zhao Hai looked at their faces and said, ¡°The Divine Race¡¯s strength is no weaker than the Demons. And there are more people from the Divine Race. In their army, their weakest troops are their Heavy Cavalry, with an average level of 8th rank. However, even if their Heavy Cavalry are unable to fly, they still have strengthparable to a 9th rank expert. Their innate strength is astonishing as well. If they were to charge, then I¡¯m afraid that neither the Elephant Tribe, the Bull Tribe, nor the Rhinoceros Tribe are able to meet them head on. Moreover, after reaching 9th rank, their strengths have undergone a huge change. 8th ranks would be nothing in front of them.¡±

    After speaking up to here, Zhao Hai continued, ¡°Aside from the Heavy Cavalry, there are Light Cavalry units as well. The lowest rank of these Light cavalry is 9th rank, God-ranks were among their numbers. In addition to their strength, they are quite quick as well. I¡¯m afraid only the strengthened Elves with blood lightning beads can contend with them in the skies.¡±

 Chapter 763 - Actually, We Are Sheep

    <h4>Chapter 763 - Actually, We Are Sheep</h4>

    As soon as Zhao Hai finished talking, he could see that the faces of those present here has be ugly. Zhao Hai looked at them and said, ¡°I also suspect that the Divine Race¡¯s light and heavy cavalries aren¡¯t real members of the Divine Race, but ves that came from the nes that the Divine Race has conquered. Naturally, their status in the Divine Race should be just cannon fodder. Every fight, they would be ced in the front while the Divine Race stays behind. At the same time, the Divine Race army is also very powerful. They almost don¡¯t have any 9th rank member, most of them are God-ranks. If we didn¡¯t have the magic cannons in thest encounter, then we might not have been able to stop them from going forward.¡±

    Then Zhao Hai gave out a sigh and continued, ¡°This is truly the Ark Continent¡¯s greatest tribtion. The Demons and the Divine Race, any one of them would be difficult to deal with, much less two. The reason why I had themoners promoted was because I¡¯m afraid that we wouldn¡¯t be able to stop the two invaders from going forward. When the timees, we would need all the manpower that we can get.¡±

    Nobody spoke, although they hadn¡¯t yet seen the Divine Race, seeing Zhao Hai equating them to the Demons was enough to prove their prowess.

    Zhao Hai scanned the group and then gave a bitter smile, ¡°Actually, there is another matter that I still haven¡¯t told all of you. I¡¯m hesitating to tell this because I¡¯m afraid that you would be too terrified.¡±

    When the Rosen Emperor heard Zhao Hai, he paused for a moment before he said, ¡°Little Hai, what else can scare someone as old as us. Just say it. Can it be more terrifying than the arrival of the Demons and the Divine Race?¡± Zhao Hai looked at the Rosen Emperor and smiled, ¡°Father-inw, this thing is more terrifying than that. Let me tell you. I¡¯ve already fought with the Divine Race for two times. The first time, I faced with their infantry units. They¡¯re very strong. I managed to drive them away using my undead, the magic cannons, and a lot of crystals. On the second encounter, I faced against their regr army, the heavy cavalry, the light cavalry, and the summoners. I¡¯ve already told everyone about the cavalry units. But those summoners are special units specifically trained by the Divine Race. These summoners summoned strong magic beasts. And most importantly, when these summonersbine their powers, they were able to summon a person.¡±

    Those present gawked, summoning a person, they had heard of summoners able to summon humanoid magic beasts. However, from Zhao Hai¡¯s tone, it seems like it wasn¡¯t a magic beast. What does this mean?

    Zhao Hai looked at the group and continued, ¡°Right, it is an actual projection of a person. And the Divine Race called this person ¡®Deity¡¯. For the Divine Race to call someone Deity is already very strange. Afterwards, this projection and I had a huge fight. In the end, I almost lost my life when I was attacked by that person¡¯s spiritual attack. Luckily, I was able to survive and eliminate the projection.¡±

    The group continued to stare. Although they didn¡¯t understand what this projection was, they can fairly imagine that a projection wasn¡¯t a person himself, but something like a shadow instead. A shadow-like thing actually managed to almost kill Zhao Hai? This information made everyone panic.

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°To be honest, that was the most dangerous situation that I have been in. My mind waspletely out of it. Fortunately, I have some potions in my hand, allowing me to recover quickly. That projection didn¡¯t think that I can recover so fast, so he didn¡¯t expect it when I came out and destroyed his weapon, eliminating the projection in the process.¡±

    After speaking up to here, the room finally rxed. Before this day, they wouldn¡¯t easily believe Zhao Hai¡¯s words. But now, all of them didn¡¯t doubt him anymore. Even after seeing Zhao Hai doing well in front of them, they still couldn¡¯t help but be nervous for Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai continued, ¡°After killing the projection, I used a secret Dark Magic technique in order to obtain certain information from that person¡¯s mouth. This information was what startled me.¡±

    The Rulers and Patriarchs were all looking at Zhao Hai, waiting for him to say this information. Zhao Hai looked into their eyes and said, ¡°From that person¡¯s memory, I had found out that in this universe, nes like the Ark Continent, Demon Realm, and Divine Realm were aplenty. However, our Ark Continent, the Demon Realm and the Divine Realm were no more than the mostmon type of ne. They were under these so called major nes. That man from the projection was supervising this major ne in order to collect faith power from thesemon nes. In other words, in that person¡¯s eyes, our use is just to provide them with faith power.¡±

    The group stared, puzzled at what Zhao Hai said. Then the Rosen Emperor said, ¡°Little Hai, what is this faith power that you speak of?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°This faith power is a type of invisible energy. Actually, the Radiant Church¡¯s purpose was precisely to offer this energy. As long as one bes faithful to the point where one can sacrifice themselves, then they will provide faith power to the Deity. This energy might be useless to us, but for that man that the Divine Race summoned, it is very useful. Whether it was the Demons, Divine Race, or us, we are just like sheep raised to be sheared to provide wool.¡±

    As soon as they heard this, the people in the room couldn¡¯t help but be in an uproar. These people were used to be the ones stamping their feet, ruling the Ark Continent in their high positions. But now, in the eyes of the man that was summoned by the Divine Race, they were just like Sheep. How unbelievable was this?

    Zhao Hai saw their reaction and smiled bitterly. He knew that this was a hard thing for these people to ept. They had lived their lives being aloof, but they were actually just sheep in the eyes of others. How could they just ept this fate?

    After some time, the group calmed down, but each of their expression stayed quite ugly. Zhao Hai looked at them and forced a smile, ¡°I know that everyone isn¡¯t feeling any better. But no matter what, I need to say this. Although that projection was just like a shadow, but that thing had about the same strength as me even though it only had 1 percent of the true body¡¯s power. In this case, if that person himself came here, I would have surely died. This person might seem strong, but from what I had gathered, he was only a normal person in his realm. In this case, how could they possibly ce us in their eyes?¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s words made those present turn pale. It was just unbelievable. If the enemy can send someone that can fight 100 Zhao Hais then that would be too scary.

    Zhao Hai continued, ¡°But everyone doesn¡¯t need to worry about this. It would be impossible for that person to arrive at our Ark Continent, just like how hard it was for the Divine Race to arrive here. And since that person is too strong, he would have to expend more energy if he decided to personally descend.¡±

    Seeing that the crowd had rxed, Zhao Hai then said, ¡°But even if they can¡¯te over, the aid that they could provide to the Divine Race was still problematic. The method that the Divine Race used to break the Ark Continent¡¯s space came from that person. After all these years of guiding the Divine Race, who knows what weapons they have in their hands. Because of this, I couldn¡¯t help but pay attention to the Divine Race.¡±

    The group nodded, they didn¡¯t dare underestimate the Divine Race after this. Then Zhao Hai said, ¡°But I¡¯m still afraid that the person woulde here despite the difficulties. When that happens, then that would be the end for us. I don¡¯t want to frighten you, but I want all of you to give your all in preparation. When both the Demons and the Divine Race decides to attack, then we would have to give up on the Buddha Empire and go all out in defending the ra Mountains. In the mountains, our Ark Continent would have a chance for survival. We need to wait before my God-rank potions get finished, then we would have more God-ranks in the Ark Continent. When that timees we can counter attack. And as long as we block the two races, it would be possible that they would go against each other first, that would be a good oue for us. So when everyone gets back, they must train every single person they can. It may be possible for us to use them the war. But preferably, I want them to stay as reserve.¡±

    The Patriarchs and Rulers nodded. After witnessing the Demons today, their previous mentality has already vanished. They were now very convinced to turn themoners into experts that the continent may possibly use.

    Zhao Hai looked into their eyes and said, ¡°I know that everyone of us is busy, so I won¡¯t be keeping you here for long. I only hope that after you head back, you will put your best in training the troops. The Divine Race has already turned the entire Radiant Empire into their military outpost, waiting for their reinforcements to arrive. On the other hand, the Demons have never stopped sending their troops over. If webine those two armies, then my undead would prove insufficient. I need more people to help defend the frontline.¡±

    The people present held a very heavy heart, but as Zhao Hai said, these invaders weren¡¯t simple people. The continent couldn¡¯t idle for too long.

    After having their talk, Zhao Hai immediately used his spatial rifts to send everyone back to their territories.

    1. It said 10 percentst time, but now its 1 percent xd

 Chapter 764 - Shun Becomes A God

    <h4>Chapter 764 - Shun Bes A God</h4>

    After sending the Rulers and Patriarchs off, Zhao Hai gave out a sigh. Then he returned to the Space and sat inside the living room as Meg served him a cup of tea. Laura and the others were also sitting beside him.

    Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t tell the whole truth, Laura and the others can understand that some matters cannot be said, especially when it came close to exposing the Space¡¯s existence.

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, do you think that those people would change the way they think? We didn¡¯t really need to do that much¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I hope they do. Otherwise, he would have wasted our time.¡±

    Lizzy had aplicated face as she said, ¡°Brother Hai, why didn¡¯t we go fight the Divine Race? Battling them would show father and the others a more formidable side of our enemies.¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°The Divine Race is different from the Demons. The Demons are currently afraid of us, moreover, they desired for us to battle the Divine Race. Because of this, before the Divine Race makes their move, the Demons wouldn¡¯t make too big of a move. On the other hand, the Divine Race has always been prepared for a fight. Also, after monitoring them for quite some time, you should know how arrogant the Divine Race are. If we decided to poke them a bit, then they might go and attack us in full force. When that timees, the Demons would also make their move. The Demon Dragon King isn¡¯t a simple person, that would be the result that he desired the most. Moreover, I chose the Demons because they don¡¯t have magic cannons,pletely different to the Divine Race who had huge ones. Although we haven¡¯t seen the might of their cannons, we can be assured that they are more threatening than ours. From what I can see, threatening the Divine Race would cause us to lose more undead in the end.¡±

    Lizzy gave an understanding nod. The Demons were also better targets because they didn¡¯t have any strength with regards to defending a city, their prowesspletely relied on field battles. But the Divine Race is different, their defensive strength was also very strong, those huge magic cannons aren¡¯t just for decoration. If Zhao Hai went on to attack the Divine Race, then his losses would certainly be huge. And at this time, Zhao Hai cannot afford to lose so much undead.

    Lizzy sighed and said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, you¡¯ve actually thought up to this point. I feel kind of useless right now.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Lizzy and smiled, ¡°What are you saying. Aren¡¯t you and Megan the onesmanding the undead? Also, Laura, Ruyen, and Meg are also doing the logistics. It is only because you took these matters off my shoulders that was I able to make extra considerations. Moreover, you should know that your ability inmanding the undead is far superior than mine. If I were the one controlling the undead in the recent battle, then I might have even lost all of them.¡±

    Lizzy and the others couldn¡¯t help but smile upon listening to Zhao Hai. Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, you said that the Immortal Cultivator won¡¯te to the continent. However, what would we do if he did?¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a bitter smile and said, ¡°Lu Wei¡¯s status isn¡¯t high. Additionally, it would take a lot of resources for someone like him toe here from the cultivation world. Remember how much the Divine Race sacrificed in order toe here? Lu Wei would certainly pay a much bigger pricepared to the Divine Race. Because of this, it would be close to impossible for him toe. The price would be too much for someone like Lu Wei to pay. What I¡¯m worried right now is when we get stronger in the future. If we manage to ascend to the cultivation world, then we would have Lu Wei to worry about.¡±

    Lizzy smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about that. He wouldn¡¯t know that Brother Hai has the Space. Right, Brother Hai, when do you think the Divine Race would attack?¡± Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. The Divine Race aren¡¯t too anxious right now. Forget it, the God-rank potion should be done quite soon. When it¡¯s made, Immediately give it to Shun. Then we¡¯ll have him participate in battles in order to awaken his Domain. Cai¡¯er, how long will it take before we can use the materials in the magic backgrounds?¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, they should be ready in a few days. There are already some that are avable, but they are still yet to mutate. Having mutated ingredients would make it much easier for us to produce God-rank potions, so I chose to wait.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave it all to you. I¡¯m quite tired, so I¡¯ll take a break.¡± Then he stood up and went to his room.

    Zhao Hai got up early the next morning. After having his breakfast, he went to the living room and looked at the screen. The movements of the Divine Race weren¡¯t small. Their little ves have already been sent to cultivate thends. Moreover, they also had more of their troops stations near the Buddha Empire¡¯s borders.

    After seeing this scene, Zhao Hai¡¯splexion couldn¡¯t help but sink. He knew that the reinforcements wereing, and that the Divine Race would soon start their attack. And from what he can see, they were going full force!

    Laura and the others were also looking at the monitor. Although they had expected this situation, their imaginations were still less than the disy before them. Their hearts couldn¡¯t help but turn cold at what they had seen.

    Zhao Hai let out a long breath and said, ¡°It looks like it¡¯s time to fight a major battle. I¡¯m afraid the Divine Race would be attacking within a few days. These guys, it seems like they aren¡¯t cing the Demons in their eyes. They clearly knew what the Demons are nning, but they still chose to be this arrogant.¡±

    Laura and the others sighed, they didn¡¯t say anything. Zhao Hai changed the monitor¡¯s disy to see the situation of the continent. He couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief, the continent was now starting to train themoners. Although it was just the start, it was still a wee development.

    After looking at this, Zhao Hai turned to Laura and said, ¡°Immediately tell the continent that the Divine Race¡¯s reinforcements areing. Moreover, they would be attacking in the next few days. Give them the 9th rank potions now, have them promote all the armies into 9th rank.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded, then they proceeded to handle the matter. Zhao Hai was still quite worried. Although having a lot of 9th ranks was great, he wasn¡¯t sure if they were able to fight the Divine Race.

    Zhao Hai shook his head and disposed of these ideas. Then Zhao Hai released Fuwa and asked him about the undead dragons. Fuwa told him that they would still need more days before being done. It might have been fine if there wasn¡¯t a battle, but now that one wasing, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but think about how hard it was to acquire God-ranks.

    The next day, the God-rank potion had finally been made. Zhao Hai immediately called Shun over, making him take the potion. Shun smoothly became a God, but he was yet toprehend a Domain. This time, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t deliberately find trouble with the Divine Race or the Demons, the situation was just too vtile. For now, Zhao Hai had Shun get familiarized with his new strength.

    And Zhao Hai made the right decision, although Shun can¡¯t make a lot of clones like Shue, he was still a powerful assassin. With his promotion to God-rank, Shue¡¯s hidden weapon skills became even stronger. From Zhao Hai¡¯s calctions, not even 10 Demigods would be able to face Shue and his unstoppable hidden weapons.

    Now that Shun and Shue, the two friends, were on the same ground once again. Zhao Hai was thinking about promoting Blockhead and Rockhead next. The mental synergy between the two was very strong. Once they be Gods, theirbat strength would surely soar.

    Zhao Hai was now acting like a Merchant, thinking carefully where to invest, making sure that every step was perfect.

    Zhao Hai and Shue helped Shun get used to his own strength. In order to improve Shun¡¯s power, Zhao Hai spent some gold coins in the Processing Machine in order to produce a batch of hidden weapons. He also gave Shun a couple of spatial bags filled with those weapons. The weapons in the bags shouldst him for a few years.

    After leaving Shue and Shun, Zhao Hai felt more rxed. In the past, the two had been worried that they weren¡¯t able to help Zhao Hai, but now that Zhao Hai had things he couldn¡¯t handle, the two can proceed to show their usefulness. While the two were looking at the monitor, Zhao Hai went on and got used to the tiny pagoda¡¯s abilities.

    Originally, Zhao Hai wanted to wait for the pagoda to make the first batch of undead before testing its defensive and offensive capabilities. But now it seems like that wouldn¡¯t be the case. Not knowing when the Divine Race would attack, Zhao Hai decided to do his tests right now. If he cannot fully make use of the pagoda, then that would definitely be a loss. It was more important than upgrading the undead.

    The tiny pagoda¡¯s power was in the level of Demigod. But if Zhao Hai can utilize all of its strength, then he would be able to face 100 Demigods alone. Naturally, this required being familiar with the pagoda.

    Using the pagoda will consume its energy, dying the undead¡¯s promotion. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about it right now.

    Two dayster, Shun can finally make use of his Demigod level strength. At the same time, arge scale reinforcement from the Divine Realm just arrived at the Ark Continent. The war is ready to set off!

 Chapter 765 - Tactic Most Suited For The Space

    <h4>Chapter 765 - Tactic Most Suited For The Space</h4>

    Zhao Hai was currently looking at the Divine Race disyed in the monitor. This time, the Divine Race reinforcement were mainly infantry. This meant that the reinforcements were true members of the Divine Race.

    Besides the infantry, there were also Summoners as well as a race that Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t seen before. There weren¡¯t anything strange about this race other than their height. They were about six meters tall, able to see eye to eye with any tall Beastman. Their bodies looked very strong as well, judging from what can be seen through their beast skin garments. Their weapon were huge wooden trunks, and engraved on these trunks was a pattern of a vine.

    From their looks, one could say that they seem to be wild men. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t doubt these people¡¯s strength. Each one of them were God-rank, moreover, there were quite a lot of them, about a hundred thousand.

    A hundred thousand might not look great in an army of ten million, but with their builds, a hundred thousand robust men looked very terrifying.

    Laura and the others were also in the living room, looking at the Divine Race¡¯s reinforcements through the monitor. In total, the reinforcing army numbered about 20 million. Adding on to the previous army, the Divine Race now numbered at 30 million, the same number as the Ark Continent¡¯s entire military unit.

    What kind of concept was a 30 million soldier army? In addition to the little ves that cultivated, the Divine Race had nowpletely filled up the entire Radiant Empire.

    Laura frowned and said, ¡°It looks like the Divine Race is ready to march. Brother Hai, what can we do about this? They wouldn¡¯t be so easy to stop.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°They truly are quite hard to deal with, but we need to do it regardless. Anyway, most of the Ark Continent¡¯s army have already been promoted to 9th rank. They should be enough to make a dent on the Divine Race. To be honest, I¡¯m not quite afraid of the Divine Race. Unlike with the Demons, I can make undead out of their dead soldiers. They wouldn¡¯t blow themselves up so I should be able to replenish our forces.¡±

    Laura nodded, then she said, ¡°We should also give our army some magic beasts. This way, they would have more mobility in the battlefield.¡±

    Zhao Hai agreed, ¡°Alright, do that immediately. Later on, we can only battle in this way.¡±

    Laura gave a nod before she, along with Lizzy and the others, made their move. They had already discussed this matter before. They would supply the armies of the continent with fast magic beasts in order to make use of the beasts¡¯ mobility. As soon as the Divine Race attacks, the armies would continue on and harass them whenever possible using blood lightning beads. They wouldn¡¯t make the Divine Race rx even for a little bit.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s methods turned out to be the same as what he repeatedly used in the past. Using gueri warfare, they would continue to nibble at the Divine Race, making them unable to breathe properly.

    This method waspletelypatible with Zhao Hai. Because of the Space, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid that the soldiers would be ambushed, so it was a rtively safe way for them.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have the means to deal with the enemy right now since his side was still quite weak. Because of this, they can only resort to making the Divine Race stumble on every step they make.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s side sentrge quantities of magic beasts to the various armies in the continent. Since the Beastmen had their own mount, they didn¡¯t need to be provided with some. On the other hand, even if the Dwarves still had their iron armored beasts, those mounts can only be used to dig, so they were very unsuitable for mobility purposes.

    The Elven race has beenpletely transformed as an aerial unit. Their blood hawks have be very good in coordination. The ones who mainly needed the mounts were the Human armies. On the other hand, the Fishmen had special bodies. Although they have be 9th ranks and can leave the water for a long time, they would still need some time to get used to it.

    As the Divine Race army arrived at the continent, they went on and recuperated for a few days. In any case, they weren¡¯t in a hurry. In their opinion, the Ark Continent was already in their bag, so they went on their operation with leisure.

    Zhao Hai took this time toplete the distribution of fast magic beasts. These magic beasts had already reached 9th rank, even the fastest pegasus mounts wouldn¡¯t be able to catch them.

    After handing the magic beasts out, Zhao Hai immediately led the troops to the battlefield, which was the cities in the Buddha Empire. Zhao Hai had already prepared the materials for those who would be stationed there. And as soon as they leave the ce, the Space would just reim them. The Space was Zhao Hai¡¯s ultimate weapon, it gave him the confidence to tussle with the Divine Race.

    Actually, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have much problems in using the Space. When it came tomand, he was already leaving it to Lizzy and Megan. This would also provide them with more experience forter on.

    But although Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t very good inmanding an army, he was still someone who had lived during the Information Era. Even if he wasn¡¯t amander, he can still apply the tactics that he had heard before, like the gueri tactics. When he proposed this, Lizzy and Megan were actually shocked. They thought that this was the best way tobine tactics and the Space.

    When he heard the reason for their surprise, Zhao Hai understood that he had been underestimating the Space. It would definitely be a waste if they didn¡¯t use the Space in their ns to chip away at the Divine Race. But since he didn¡¯t want to reveal the Space to the soldiers, he can only transport the troops from one point to another. But even with this, they can still attack the Divine Race momentarily before turning back.

    Because they had nned a gueri warfare, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t too worried about the sess or failure of a city. And since this was the case, Zhao Hai withdrew the magic cannons and then ced them inside his undead.

    The corpses in ra Mountain that were meant to be consumed had been transformed into undead by Zhao Hai. This was especially true for those withrge bodies, they will be moving turrets, helping the mobile army in both attack and retreat.

    Zhao Hai sent these moving turrets into the armies earlier so that they can get ustomed to using them in battle. More efficiency on their part would allow Zhao Hai to gain more undead.

    Although the blood lightning beads were very strong, its targets would get vaporized once hit, leaving Zhao Hai with no bodies to turn into undead. Because of this, Zhao Hai was prepared to use these magic cannons along with the soldiers in order to gain more undead. At this point, the promoted 9th rank soldiers were extremely obedient towards Zhao Hai. They were very grateful for Zhao Hai for providing them with a way to improve their strength.

    It can be said that if Zhao Haimanded them to kill their monarchs, these soldiers would do it. In any case, the entire Ark Continent was depending on Zhao Hai. At this point, the Kings were less importantpared to him.

    The other races might not have this sentiment, but their feeling of gratitude for Zhao Hai was still quite strong. These races might not listen to anyone, but they willpletely obey Zhao Hai.

    As the continent waspleting its preparation, the ra Mountain¡¯s defense line continued to be constructed. But at this time, the Demon Race¡¯s side also underwent some changes.

    The Demons were continually listening for news regarding Zhao Hai and the Divine Race. Therefore, it would be impossible for the Demons to be unaware that the Divine Race reinforcements havee. Moreover, they also knew that the continent had started to move. With this information, how could the Demons just let go of this opportunity.

    The Demons were very clear about the fighting strength of the continent. They also knew that Zhao Hai had provided 9th rank potions to the continent. They even managed to get a potion for themselves. Then they sent the potion off to be researched. However, they had no idea how hard would it be to study the spatial water.

    The reason why the Demons were aware of all of these was because they had people inside the Ark Continent. One shouldn¡¯t forget about Engraved Ark. At present, none of them had been rooted out yet. Even if Zhao Hai has the Space, it would be impossible to catch all of them, especially at this hectic time.

    Seeing the Demon Race¡¯s changes, Zhao Hai knew that the true war hase. Once the Divine Race made their move, the Demons would soon follow suit. If they don¡¯t, then they aren¡¯t the Demon Race.

    In the face of this situation, Zhao Hai can only turn to the armies in the Buddha Empire. What they needed to do was stall the invaders for as long as possible.

    The Divine Race didn¡¯t make Zhao Hai wait for long. Five days after their arrival, the Divine Race finally started to move. They gathered two battalions of mostly infantry and giants to head towards the city. On the other hand, the light and heavy cavalries became the second army and third army which directly went to the heart of the Buddha Empire. They thought that this army was enough, they were thinking that they were far superior to the Ark Continent¡¯s army. The infantry and giants would face Zhao Hai while the 2nd and 3rd armies would circumvent Upper Bank City in order to target the other cities further inside the empire. Once these cities were taken care of, they would go back and deal with Zhao Hai. Even if they allowed Zhao Hai to escape, at least they already held control of the Buddha Empire.

    This n was good. But unfortunately for them, the weren¡¯t aware that the Ark Continent¡¯s armies had already been promoted. Moreover, they had also changed their tactics, they weren¡¯t going to hold a city anymore!

 Chapter 766 - God of Thunderâ€™s Army

    <h4>Chapter 766 - God of Thunder¡¯s Army</h4>

    Thunder Yun was a famous general in the Divine Race. He was called the God of Thunder because first; he was a lightning element divergent ability user. Second, because he had a booming voice that was just like thunder. And third, because of his Thunder Army.

    The God of Thunder¡¯s Army held fame in the Divine Race. Belonging to this army were the Giants. Just as Zhao Hai thought, the Divine Race had already conquered other nes. Some of the races in these nes were subdued, like the heavy cavalry, the winged pegasus cavalry, and the Giants.

    The status of these people wasn¡¯t high in the Divine Realm. The heavy cavalry unit was treated just the same as those little green creatures that currently cultivated the Radiant Empire¡¯snd. The only difference between the two of them was that the green creatures werebor ves while the heavy cavalry were battle ves. Although the heavy cavalry held higher status that the green creatures, they still couldn¡¯t escape the title of being a ve.

    There were divisions when it came to the status of the ves. The heavy cavalry held lower statuspared to the winged pegasus cavalry. And the winged pegasus cavalry held lower status than the Giants. And the status of the Giants was almost no less than themoners among the Divine Race.

    The Giants in Thunder Yun¡¯s army were called the Totem Division. They were a very powerful part of the army. Not only were their closebat capabilities strong, they can also use their totems to summon vines that would help them in battle. These vines were actually a kind of lightning element creature.

    Thunder Yun has been fighting for the Divine Race for many years. With the God of Thunder¡¯s Army in his hands, he had won many victories for the Divine Race, gaining awe and poprity in the Divine Race. He was even awarded a ne as his territory. This ne was where the Giants resided in. He directly named this ne as the God of Thunder¡¯s ne. The original name of the ne was Lightning Continent, precisely because of the lightning element creatures.

    Thunder Yun was over 400 years old, a not so old age for a Divine Race person. Ifpared to a Human, he would be just like a middle-aged man. He silver hair on his head. However, the hair was quite strange. It looks just like Thunder Yun was hit by electricity, the hairs were standing up, and even looked a little burnt.

    He also had a full silvery-white beard. He also had silver white armor as well as a silver-white weapon and silver white horse. His horse was not the same as amon one. This horse was just like the horned pegasus, but without wings. Also, the horn on its head would constantly sh with lightning. It was evident that it was a lightning element beast.

    Although Thunder Yun didn¡¯t think too much about the Ark Continent, his many years of experience allowed him a habit of collecting information. So when he arrived at the Ark Continent, he immediately asked Cloud Ying and Silver Shuke about the ne as well as Zhao Hai.

    In the past, the Radiant Church had amassed information from Zhao Hai. But naturally, all of that was useless right now. When the Divine Race shed with Zhao Hai, they discovered that Zhao Hai¡¯s strength was better than what they imagined. The only trusted information that they had right now was from the two battles. Although some of them were useless and there were only a few good points, Thunder Yun was still able to get an idea about how strong Zhao Hai was.

    When Thunder Yun saw the estimation of Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. He didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would be this strong. He managed to repel their advance twice, without losing too much on his side.

    Although this made Thunder Yun look down on Cloud Ying and Silver Shuke, this also allowed him to pay close attention to Zhao Hai. He knew about the strength of Cloud Ying and Silver Shuke¡¯s armies. Silver Shuke was assigned to be the vanguard, this alone exins how much trust the Divine Race had on him. On the other hand, Silver Shuke¡¯s regiment was able to summon the Deity. In addition to the light and heavy cavalries, the two armies couldn¡¯t just be underestimated.

    For these two regiments to be driven away by Zhao Hai was in itself proof of how strong Zhao Hai was. Because of this, Thunder Yun became alert towards Zhao Hai, despite his inner belief that the two regiments should be able to take the city on their own.

    Thunder Yun was currently sitting on his magic beast. On his side was someone who held his weapon for him. This person was quite tall and big, about four meters tall. Beside carrying Thunder Yun¡¯s weapon, he also had his own wooden trunk. This person was the leader of the Totem Division of Thunder Yun¡¯s army.

    Although this person wasn¡¯t as big as the other Giants, he was actually a Highgod. With his two feet, he was innately fast. Now that he had be God-rank, he was unnaturally quick, he can even catch up with Thunder Yun who was on top of his mount. Because of this, Thunder Yun decided to have him as his own personal guard.

    Thunder Yun was moderately advancing. In his front was his army, along with the Giant¡¯s Totem Division.

    One could say that the Totem Division was Thunder Yun¡¯s most trusted men. This was because in addition to having them in his army, they were also residents of his own ne, whose families were very loyal to him. Moreover, their fighting strength was great. They were totally unafraid of war and were the most obedient troops.

    In multiple wars, the Totem Division had secured him victories just by smashing through the enemy¡¯s army. Because of this, inside the God of Thunder¡¯s army, the Giants actually held greater status than the Divine Race.

    Thunder Yun, who was going forward, suddenly muttered, ¡°It has been a long time since we had met an interesting opponent. Fei¡¯er, how do you think Zhao Hai would deal with us?¡±

    Fei¡¯er was the Giant that stood next to him. Although this person looked stupid, his head wasn¡¯t like that at all. He was Thunder Yun¡¯s most trusted man, he would confidently discuss everything with this giant.

    1. Can also be called Little Swift. However, I always think of Phil Swift when I type it. That guy from the ¡®That¡¯s a lotta damage¡¯ meme >.>

 Chapter 767 - Engagement

    <h4>Chapter 767 - Engagement</h4>

    Aiken was a Ten Thousand-manmander for the Rosen Empire. His former post was themander for Rosen Empire¡¯s elite heavy armor infantry. It was said that although he was just a Ten Thousand-manmander, his status wasn¡¯t any lower than a local regiment armymander.

    In the Rosen Empire, a local regimentmander generallymanded a hundred thousand to a hundred fifty thousand troops. For a ten thousand-manmander to be ced in the same status as a regimentmander was saying something.

    Presently, Aiken was 40 years old. He was an 8th rank expert before but had just recently be 9th rank. His promotion was something that Zhao Hai gave him.

    Aiken was in admiration towards Zhao Hai. In a short time, he managed to turn the Buda n into one of the most powerful families in the continent. That in itself was great, but he also married several beautiful women with powerful backgrounds, eliciting envy from people all over the continent.

    And most of all, what made him very famous was his fighting strength. He was too strong, not only was he able to extinguish the Dragons, he even blocked the advance of the Demons and the Divine Race.

    Aiken was one of the first people to be sent over here. Because of this, he was clear about the strength of the Divine Race. Seeing Zhao Hai drive them away was something that Aiken would never forget. Adding the fact that he was made 9th rank because of him, Aiken¡¯s gratitude for Zhao Hai was something that only he could describe.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s n had already been told to Aiken. Since Zhao Hai gave them horse-type magic beasts, they took off their heavy armor and donned light armor in exchange. The weapon that they held weren¡¯t their heavy shields, but javelins instead. These javelins looked simple, just wooden poles that were sharpened.

    However, Aiken knew not to underestimate the javelins. This was because he was aware that although they looked simple, these javelins were actually holding blood lightning beads.

    But Aiken wasn¡¯t thinking about this right now as his hand touched the small bag on his waist from time to time. Those who followed him were looking over with an envious gaze at the little leather bag, as if it was a rare treasure.

    It can be said that the bag was indeed a treasure, it was a spatial bag. It was one of the smaller bags, only having ten or so cubic meters of space inside. What made it important was the thing inside it, a messenger fish.

    Zhao Hai already had a lot of messenger fishes inside the Space. Therefore, he put them in good use and gave the leaders of each army group one. Ten thousand manmanders like Aiken would lead his army to harass the Divine Race, and in his group, only he obtained a messenger fish.

    And although Aiken¡¯s group were already 9th ranks, their flight speed wasn¡¯t that quick. This was supplemented by Zhao Hai providing them with magic beasts. This magic beast wasn¡¯t acquired from the Ark Continent, it was actually something bought from the Space¡¯s shop, a Ferghana Horse.

    Ferghana horses were animals from Earth. It was one of the most expensive ones not only because of their speed, but also their great endurance.

    However, these ferghana horses were clearly differentpared from those back on earth. These horses were now 9th ranks, so they were able to fly. Moreover, they still kept their speed and endurance. They were very well suited to be mounts, especially for a cavalry unit that needed to be quick.

    The ce that Aiken¡¯s group were currently in wasn¡¯t far from the Radiant Empire¡¯s border. However, they were unable to see the Divine Race¡¯s army. After all, if they can spot the Divine Race, the Divine Race can spot them as well.

    Hower, they would still send some squads to monitor the Divine Race Army. This wouldn¡¯t cause any problems with the Divine Race since they were already aware that Zhao Hai would send people to monitor their movements. If he did not, then it might even arouse their suspicion.

    Aiken¡¯s group had very excited expressions right now, they knew that they would be the first batch to face the Divine Race. For them, this was the greatest honor, this meant that they had Zhao Hai¡¯s trust.

    Aiken was a great military leader, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have be themander of an elite heavy infantry unit. HIs family didn¡¯t have a deep background, they were just an average middle grade noble family.

    He relied on his military exploits in order to climb the ranks and end up where he was right now. Because of this, he was someone who was unafraid of war. Conversely, he liked going to war, only through battles could he gain more military merit.

    Aiken touched the spatial bag once more, muttering, ¡°Will it be soon?¡±

    The guard at his side, upon hearing Aiken, calmly said, ¡°Sir, it should be quite soon. Mister said it, so we should trust him.¡±

    And just as the guard finished talking, Aiken¡¯s two eyes shined. Then he took his spatial bag and took out the ss bottle inside. Soon after that, Zhao Hai¡¯s voice came, ¡°Aiken, go towards the left front. If you see any Divine Race troops, attack them then immediately retreat.¡±

    Aiken quickly responded, ¡°Yes, sir. We will head out immediately.¡±

    Then Zhao Hai¡¯s voice replied, ¡°Be careful and don¡¯t go too near. Killing the other party isn¡¯t important, I want all of you back alive.¡± Aiken gave a sound of affirmation, then he ced the messenger fish back into the bag.

    After putting the messenger fish away, Aiken turned to his men and said loudly, ¡°Brothers, Mister Zhao Hai has ordered us to attack. We have 12 javelins, so when we meet the Divine Race, we will throw them out in the shortest time possible before we withdraw. Don¡¯t hesitate and remember Mister¡¯s instructions.¡±

    The men gave a loud shout. In the eyes these frontline soldiers, Zhao Hai was a supreme existence. As long as Zhao Hai gave word, they will surely respond.

    Then Aiken held his hand out as a banner was passed on to him. Embroidered on this g was an ox, the symbol of Aiken¡¯s troop.

    Aiken looked at the banner and lifted it as he said, ¡°Mount your horses, then we go forward!¡± Although they were heavy infantry, they were still used to riding horses. In the Ark Continent, there were many homes which had lower level magic beasts. These can be used to haul goods or plow thends. And since Aiken himself was a nobleman, it would be impossible for him to be unable to ride a horse. After all, it was apulsory lesson for nobles like him.

    The others were simr as well. Some of them even came from military cavalry families. The reason they joined the heavy armor infantry was because they were deemed to be the elite forces of the Rosen Empire, their sry was the best. Therefore, any outstanding soldier would sign up for the heavy infantry division.

    For this reason, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t worry too much when he gave them their mounts. These people were already decent cavalry units without any need for training.

    Aiken¡¯s group got ready very fast. It didn¡¯t take too long before the four hooves of the ferghana horses started to flutter. They seemed to be running on clouds, but this was just an illusion caused by how fast they were going. Soon, they were able to see the Divine Race army.

    This Divine Race army had about 20 million troops in it. It can be said that their presence managed to blot out the sky. Compared to the 20 million, Aiken¡¯s ten thousand troops looked utterly significant. Anyone weak willed would see their legs give out after facing such a disy.

    However, Aiken and the others were unafraid. In the past, Zhao Hai used tens of millions of undead to face the Divine Race army, they were already used to the scales of the current war.

    The Divine Race also saw the approaching troop. Almost immediately, a simrly numbered troop went out of their formation in order to meet Aiken¡¯s cavalry. After seeing the approaching enemy, Aiken¡¯s eyes shone bright as he bellowed, ¡°Prepare!¡± Then he took out two javelins from the leather bag by his side. The others did the same.

    They didn¡¯t stop going forward, seemingly intent on facing the ten thousand troops of the Divine Race. The Divine Race troops were all infantry, one can clearly see that they weren¡¯t weak.

    As these people went toward Aiken¡¯s troop, they also adjusted their formation ordingly. They spread out and when they were a kilometer away they immediately established their Domain.

    Although they were just ordinary God-rank experts, this disy was already extraordinary. There were almost no Demigods among the Divine Race army. With how much they fight, it would only take a short time before theyprehend a Domain after reaching God-rank. After all, their Divine Race Demigods eitherprehend a Domain or die in the battlefield.

    Aiken already knew about Domains, but he still didn¡¯t retreat. Instead, they went forward faster. As they quickly approach, the properties of the Domains started to show up. Seeing the spear shaped Domains, Aiken said, ¡°Beware of long ranged attacks!¡± But even if he said that, they still didn¡¯t stop and rushed forward with the same tenacity.

    The distance between the two got closer and closer. When they were about 200 meters away, the Divine Race army suddenly released 10 thousand spear attacks towards Aiken¡¯s group.

    After feeling the might of the enemy¡¯s approaching attack, Aiken immediately shouted, ¡°First volley, fire!¡±

    Then he switched to his other hand and said, ¡°Second volley, fire!¡±

    Two rounds of javelins, twenty thousand in total, darkened the skies as they flew towards the Divine Race¡¯s ten thousand man army.

 Chapter 768 - Wave After Wave

    <h4>Chapter 768 - Wave After Wave</h4>

    However, these two volleys didn¡¯t hit the Divine Race, instead, they shed with the spear attacks that the Divine Race sent out. Upon hitting the spears, an explosion suddenly happened as both spear and javelin disappeared in mid air.

    Aiken didn¡¯t stop there, upon seeing this, he immediatelymanded, ¡°Shoot all ten javelins!¡± Then he swung his arms continuously as he threw javelin upon javelin towards the opposing army.

    After emptying their ammo, Aikenmanded, ¡°Retreat!¡± Then without any hesitation, he turned his horse around and escaped.

    On the other hand, upon releasing their first attack, the Divine Race thought that they would get into closebat with Aiken¡¯s troop. They had already seen that Aiken and the others were only 9th rank, therefore, their attack shouldn¡¯t have been able to prate their Domain.

    But they didn¡¯t expect that Aiken¡¯s side would only throw two javelins each in order to eliminate the attack that the Divine Race had sent out. Then just as the Divine Race were stunned, Aiken¡¯s next attacks came in. A wave of ten consecutive volleys were currently facing the Divine Race.

    The Divine Race was already aware that the Ark Continent would use blood lightning beads. Because of this, they quickly established their Domains in order to defend themselves. However, they weren¡¯t expecting that the attack of the enemies would be this severe.

    As they stared, the ten waves of javelins exploded. The first five waves eradicated their Domains, thetter five were for the Divine Race to take.

    One must say that the region taken up by 10 thousand Domains weren¡¯t small. If average people were to throw the javelins, it would be impossible for them to even touch the Divine Race.

    However, one shouldn¡¯t forget that Aiken and the others were 9th rank experts. 9th ranks used to be the strongest people in the Ark Continent. The javelins that they threw out could easily reach 1 kilometer away. Even if the Divine Race were God-ranked, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to quickly dodge the javelins given how close the two parties were.

    Both sides were 200 meters apart and had attacked virtually the same time. It can be said that when the attacks happened, both were already quite close. Fortunately, Aiken¡¯s horses were very agile and were able to turn corners immediately, conveniently dodging the attacks from the Divine Race.

    When the Divine Race reacted, and sent people to pursue Aiken¡¯s troops, they were already toote to catch up.

    Thunder Yun didn¡¯t care too much about small engagements like these. In his opinion, a ten thousand man troop was pretty insignificant in front of a twenty million man army. Let along those troops being 9th ranks, he can just send out an army to swiftly kill them.

    However, he didn¡¯t think that this underestimation would make him suffer a loss. Of the ten thousand people he had sent out, nobody came back. Moreover, none of them were critically injured, not even corpses remained. All of them were directly vaporized by the blood lightning beads.

    Thunder Yun looked at where Aiken shed with the ten thousand Divine Race infantry. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Fei¡¯er, send an order out. Tell them to make use of ranged attacks whenever theye in contact with the people from the Ark Continent. Don¡¯t make them go too near.¡±

    Fei¡¯er nodded then ryed the orders. The faces of the Divine Race wasn¡¯t too good. They had just left the Radiant Empire in a great mood, but they had already lost ten thousand people. It can be said that losing people this early wasn¡¯t a good sign.

    At this moment, on the Divine Race¡¯s right side, another cavalry unit from the Ark Continent came out. This unit did the same, they were riding the same horses and had brought javelins. However, these people had received orders from Zhao Hai to fire at a safe distance before retreating immediately.

    Zhao Hai was aware that although Domains can attack at a long distance, it was impossible for it to reach one kilometer. On the other hand, 9th ranks can confidently throw javelins at this distance. Because of this, after seeing that Aiken had caused severe losses, he instructed the others to take it easy and attack at a safe range.

    This tactic was just like how mounted archers fought against infantry in the battlefield. They would pepper you with arrows in the distance and retreating when you decide to chase them.

    The Divine Race rarely encountered such a thing. In the past, when the Divine Race conquers a ne, they would just saturate the ce with experts, overwhelming the local residence with strength.

    This would be even easier if the invaded ne didn¡¯t have any God ranks. Without any way to resist the Divine Race, the ne would fall quite soon.

    Before the Ark Continent, the Divine Race¡¯s hardest conquest was in God of Thunder¡¯s ne. To conquer the ne, the Divine Race had to expend a lot of resources. This was because there were a lot of God ranks in that ne. Moreover, their subordinates were also quite numerous. But even with this, they still managed to take control of the ne, despite the losses of several million lives.

    That was the most dangerous situation the Divine Race had faced. But even then, they hadn¡¯t experienced the same methods that Zhao Hai used.

    It was obvious that the Ark Continent didn¡¯t have any God-rank divisions. One can say that there were only very few God ranks among the Ark Continent¡¯s residents. But the strange thing was, despite having low amounts of God ranks, the continent was still able to produce blood lightning beads in a quantity enough to threaten the Divine Race¡¯s God ranks.

    Although there were a lot of God ranks among the Divine Race, it would still be impossible for them to have an endless supply of blood lightning beads like the Ark Continent. In fact, blood lightning beads weren¡¯t conventional weapons in the Divine Realm. This was because the method of making these beads was very troublesome. If a God rank made one, the damage on their vitality would be enormous. Because of this, it would be impossible for the Divine Race to use blood lightning beads the same way as Zhao Hai had.

    But nobody could me the Divine Race, even they wouldn¡¯t have expected Zhao Hai to have an ultimate weapon such as the Space. It can be said that the blood lightning beads were just an amalgamation of two energies, of which the Space had unlimited amounts of. Zhao Hai already had the Blood Pond for the blood of a God rank expert, at the same time, he also had the Dao lotus to provide the lightning element. These two allowed the Ark Continent to have an endless amount of blood lightning beads, making them a standard weapon for the Ark Continent.

    After the cavalry unleashed their 12 javelins, they immediately retreated. Even if the Divine Race wanted to chase after them, they were still unable to do so. This time, the Divine Race lost 1000 men. This amount was still insignificantpared to the 20 million that were currently here.

    However, Thunder Yun didn¡¯t feel good about it. The current situation made him frown, the other party was starting to prove to be a headache.

    While Thunder Yun was thinking, another wave of attack came in. It was still the same javelin attack from a different cavalry unit. They were also firing from afar before retreating. They provided zero chance for a direct confrontation.

    The brows of Thunder Yun crunched up, he turned to Fei¡¯er and said, ¡°Fei¡¯er, transmit these orders. Have the quickest long ranged attackers stationed out front. Once the enemyes, immediately attack them. We can¡¯t have these cavalry units continuously chip at our troops.¡±

    Fei¡¯er nodded, then ryed the orders to the army. Before long, a disturbance happened in the army. The soldiers made way as groups of people bearing bows and arrows came forward. Not only were their attacks far reaching, they were also quick in moving around.

    Just as the changes in the Divine Race¡¯s troops finished, the fourth wave of cavalry came in. Seeing them approaching, the Divine Race¡¯s archers immediately established their bow and arrow Domain. Naturally, they wanted to have the initiative and fire attacks towards the Ark Continent¡¯s cavalry.

    However, the Ark Continent¡¯s cavalry unit weren¡¯t fools. After seeing the Divine Race¡¯s actions, they immediately turned around and ran, abandoning their n to attack.

    The archer units tried to pursue, but they just weren¡¯t fast enough. When they came back, the same cavalry unit went forward. This caused the archer unit to attack once more, only to find that they really couldn¡¯t catch up.

    This exchanged happened several times. Finally, the archer troop soldiers became enraged. This time, after seeing the enemy retreat, they didn¡¯t return to their army. Instead, they went forward and went all out in pursuing the enemy.

    Thunder Yun also saw the actions of the cavalry unit, he was quite enraged as well. The Ark Continent¡¯s actions were just too insulting. It was quite obvious that they weren¡¯t intending on fighting full onbat. They seem to be intent on chipping away at the Divine Race Army.

    Because of these actions, the archer troop couldn¡¯t help but pursue. Thunder Yun didn¡¯t prevent them. He wanted to see where these cavalry units retreat to.

    However, Thunder Yun was quick to regret his decision. Not long after the archer troop decided to pursue, they were suddenly surrounded by huge undead. Although they were huge and skeletal, the undead were fairly quick as well. They didn¡¯t follow the cavalry units, instead, they faced the archer troop. This made the archers stop, then they formed their formations, ready to meet the enemy¡¯s attack. But at this time, a drastic event happened.

 Chapter 769 - Completely Empty

    <h4>Chapter 769 - Completely Empty</h4>

    Just as the Divine Race was done with their formation, the undead opened their mouths as a sudden burst of blue and red rays came out. These rays were shot directly into the formation of the Divine Race. Upon getting hit, the archers couldn¡¯t help but be scrunched up with each other. One by one, dead bodies started to fall down. But something strange happened, those dead bodies disappeared as they fell down. Before long, the archer troops were being one sidedly ughtered .

    Thunder Yun quietly looked at the battle. The Ark Continent¡¯s move was done beautifully. The ambush was not too far nor was it too close. It was just at the point that the Divine Race was able to see them but not too close for them to catch up. The action was just like a demonstration of the continent¡¯s methods.

    Thunder Yun was actually not enraged, he just calmly looked at what happened. To be honest, after the seeding attacks, Thunder Yun understood what the Ark Continent was doing. They probably wanted to dy their advance as much as possible, thus the constant small attacks on the Divine Race army.

    In his past wars, Thunder Yun had also encountered simr situations. But the lethality of the Ark Continent far surpassed those in the past. The attacks of the Ark Continent¡¯s residents can actually cause casualties numbering from a hundred to over a thousand.

    These scattered attacks might not look eye-catching. But it was actually a huge blow to the power and efficiency of the Divine Race army.

    Thunder Yun might be calm, but his internal thoughts weren¡¯t. The Ark Continent¡¯s poking was truly different than the ones he encountered before. Although they were only attacked four times, they had already lost more than 10 thousand people. This might look small, but in the long run, this number would continually increase.

    Moreover, those attacking them made Thunder Yun worry. Most importantly, Thunder Yun and the others weren¡¯t actually aware of the true strength of the Ark Continent. There were two points of interest in what Thunder Yun just witnessed.

    First was their mounts. Thunder Yun was a veteran in the battlefield, so he was clear about how strong 9th ranks were. It would be impossible for 9th rank experts to be that quick. The only exnation was their mount. Moreover, it seems like these mounts were something that had never been seen in the Ark Continent before.

    The second were their cannons. Thunder Yun had already heard about the continent¡¯s magic cannons. At that time, he didn¡¯t really take it to heart. He knew how strong the magic cannons could be. Not to mention, the magic cannons of the Divine Race, even if they were meticulously made, were still quite weak in Thunder Yun¡¯s eyes. Because of this, he really didn¡¯t think too much about them.

    But in this war, Thunder Yun¡¯s knowledge had actually been overturned. He didn¡¯t think that amon magic cannon in the Ark Continent would have this much might. This actually made him surprised.

    Thunder Yun cannot just leave his people be ughtered in front of him. He immediately sent people out to assist. But when they arrived at the site, the cavalry and undead had already retreated. Nobody was left.

    Thunder Yun wasn¡¯t very happy with this battle. He had just sent out 10 thousand troops, but when they returned, only about four thousand returned. This meant that the people of the Ark Continent had killed more than 5,000 people. This casualty wasn¡¯t very small.

    Thunder Yun frowned as he massaged his head. If they couldn¡¯t deal with these attacks, then the 20 million man army wouldn¡¯t be able to survive. They haven¡¯t even gone far into the Buddha Empire, but they already lost 20 thousand people. Although it wasn¡¯t rtively significantpared to the 20 million, one shouldn¡¯ forget that all of these losses were incurred in just one day.

    After some time, Thunder Yun turned to Fei¡¯er and said, ¡°Fei¡¯er, what do you think we need to do?¡±

    Fei¡¯er¡¯s deep voice answered, ¡°Master, we truly haven¡¯t encountered this situation before. Although the Ark Continent¡¯s people have powerful weapons, this is the extent of what they can do.¡±

    Thunder Yun smiled and said, ¡°Good. Give the order to march. If they want to y around, then we¡¯ll just hammer on. Swiftly take their homes. And once they decide to go all out, we¡¯ll wipe them out in one go.¡±

    Fei¡¯er nodded and then spread the order as the army sped up their advance. However, it was a pity that their advance couldn¡¯t be so fast. After all, this was a 20 million man army. If they wanted to speed up, it would be very hard for them to keep their formation.

    If they want to maintain their formation, then they would have to carefully advance. But if they don¡¯t, they will be separated groups, making it easy for the Ark Continent¡¯s forces to poke them.

    This was hard to deal with, and Thunder Yun knew that there was no solution. He only hoped then they would find the Ark Continent¡¯s camp soon, then they would take their revenge.

    The Radiant Empire wasn¡¯t very far from Upper Bank City. If one were to fly fast, they would reach it in half a day. However, since Thunder Yun¡¯s army was advancing, their march was slow. When they came to the city, it was already the afternoon two dayster.

    Thunder Yun knew that they cannot camp outside for too long. They weren¡¯t in the Radiant Empire, where there were magic cannons protecting them. Here, in the Buddha Empire, they had nothing in terms of defense. If they decide to make camp, they would certainly be under attack by the Ark Continent¡¯s cavalry units, and their casualties would only increase.

    Because of this, they needed to reach Upper Bank city as soon as possible. When the army saw the city, their advance became quicker, they wanted to be behind the walls of a city as soon as possible.

    However, Upper Bank city actually gave them a scare. Nobody was actually in it, it waspletely empty, not even one mouse can be seen.

    When Thunder Yun saw this, his expression couldn¡¯t help but sink. He was already aware of Zhao Hai¡¯s n. Zhao Hai wanted to use the entire Buddha Empire to hamper the advancing armies in every step they take. From the moment they left up until now, the Divine Race army had already suffered 24 different attacks from the Ark Continent¡¯s cavalry units. By now, the Divine Race¡¯s losses has reached more than 30 thousand.

    They had already lost 30 thousand troops but they were yet to touch even the hair of the enemy. This fact made Thunder Yun¡¯s face ugly. Originally, he thought that the enemy would be in Upper Bank City and would fight with them when the army arrive. This way, the Divine Race would be able to let out a breath of relief.

    Who would¡¯ve thought that the enemy would never give them the opportunity to blow off steam. Thunder Yun looked at the empty city and breathed out a cold air. Just by seeing how swift the other party was, Thunder Yun could understand that they were formidable enemies.

    Naturally, the Divine Race also had divine sense. Thunder Yun had repeatedly scanned the surrounding area, looking for something. Not only was theyout of the city good, even the area outside had criss crossing tunnels. This showed how important Zhao Hai regarded this city.

    However, as soon as the Divine Race army came, they actually abandoned it. Such a move was something that ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to do.

    Actually, Thunder Yun was misinformed about the situation with the Ark Continent¡¯smoners. Except for the army, there were nomoners left in the Buddha Empire. This way, Zhao Hai had more flexibility in making his ns, just like abandoning a city. Since there were no civilians inside, then why would he go and defend it?

    Thunder Yun didn¡¯t know about this, so he was quite surprised when he saw the empty city. But after his initial surprise, his expression turned ugly. He knew that if he cannot eradicate the enemy camp, the sneak attacks wouldn¡¯t stop. Whether it be day or night, the army wouldn¡¯t have a single moment of peace.

    Everyone looked at the city and didn¡¯t know what to do next. All of them were very eager to rush into the city and kill all those cavalry units that were poking them. However, they found nobody, increasing the frustration that they currently felt.

    After looking at the state of the city, Thunder Yun said with clenched teeth, ¡°Enter the city and take a rest. Tomorrow we¡¯ll charge through to the Ark Continent. I don¡¯t believe those cavalry units would abandon the entire Buddha Empire. Also, arrange for night guards and patrols.¡±

    Those who heard him gave a nod before arranging everything. However, the people that Thunder Yun had brought over were too many, they simply were unable to fit inside the city. Because of this, some of them can only stay outside. They made some houses with earth element magic and settled inside.

    What made the Divine Race feel strange was the fact that since they entered the city, the attacks actually stopped.

    But since the prior attacks gave them a headache, they still chose to continue being on alert. The army had sent forth 1 million troops in order to patrol the surrounding areas.

    Bit by bit, the skies turned dark. Most of the Divine Race soldiers had already taken their rest. Although it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to stay awake for several days, Thunder Yun was also aware of the effects towards their performance if they didn¡¯t rest. When facing a sly enemy like the Ark Continent¡¯s people, the Divine Race army would need as much rest as possible. Otherwise, they would just be courting death and humiliation.

 Chapter 770 - Zhao Wen Returns

    <h4>Chapter 770 - Zhao Wen Returns</h4>

    Although it was already dark, the Divine Race were yet to experience an attack. However, Thunder Yun¡¯s heart was still restless. He didn¡¯t believe that the enemy would just do nothing. Seeing how they acted, it would be foolish for them to let go of this opportunity.

    However, it was already dark, and the rms outside were yet to sound out. Nothing came. What was the enemy doing?

    If Zhao Hai was still harassing Thunder Yun¡¯s army during the day, then Thunder Yun might not have been worried. After all, there was nothing notable about Zhao Hai¡¯s tactics.

    Now that Zhao Hai stopped, Thunder Yun couldn¡¯t help but worry. Not understanding what the other party would do, plunging yourself in doubt was something that was dangerous to do.

    Then suddenly, Thunder Yun became startled, he could hear a faint humming sound. In this silent night, the noise was quite distinct. Thunder Yun sat upright and concentrated on his ears. From what he can deduce, it was a sound of a mosquito. Mosquitoes, in majority of nes that he¡¯d been in, were not very terrifying creatures, one could just kill them without even thinking about it. After being certain that it was a mosquito, Thunder Yun stopped caring about it and just continued sleeping.

    However, this humming noise got louder and louder. Thunder Yun couldn¡¯t help but sit still once more. He stood and loudly shouted, ¡°Fei¡¯er, what¡¯s going on? Why are there so many mosquitoes in this city. Go and take a look.¡±

    Fei¡¯er, who was resting just outside Thunder Yun¡¯s room, immediately stood up upon hearing his superior. Then he promptly went outside to take a look.

    And just as Fei¡¯er opened the door, he couldn¡¯t help but breath in cold air. He was a God rank expert, but this was the first time that he witnessed the current situation.

    In the skies above the city wererge clumps of dark clouds. These groups of clouds were massive. Moreover, their shapes kept changing. What made him surprised was the fact that the sounds of humming were actuallying from these clouds.

    Fei¡¯er¡¯s body immediately flew up towards the dark clouds. But when he was a hundred meters away, he stopped. He felt the hairs on his back stand up, the dark clouds were actually groups of mosquitoes, countless amounts of mosquitoes.

    This was the first time that Fei¡¯er had seen this many mosquitoes. And the most fearful thing about these mosquitoes was their size, they were too big. Each of these mosquitoes were the size of a human palm. Their bloody red color made those looking at them feel numb.

    Most important of all, Fei¡¯er recognized these mosquitoes. They were blood devouring mosquitoes, Divine Realm¡¯s blood devouring mosquitoes. Even in the Divine Realm, these mosquitoes were fearful creatures. Naturally, a couple of mosquitoes weren¡¯t a threat. Butrge clumps of them were a definite disaster in the Divine Realm.

    Fei¡¯er slowly retreated, afraid that he would agitate the mosquitoes. Because he was too scared of the mosquitoes, Fei¡¯er wasn¡¯t able to spot the spatial rift right in the middle of the clumps. The blood devouring mosquitoes were going out of this spatial rift inrge quantities, further increasing the dark clumps in the skies.

    When Fei¡¯er was about a kilometer away from the mosquitoes, he immediately flew towards the city lord¡¯s mansion. Thunder Yun was currently using the mansion as his personal quarters.

    Thunder Yun was already up by now, standing outside looking at the sky. His face was drained of color as Fei¡¯er gave his report, ¡°Master, its the disaster mosquitoes. Everyone, wake up! Dangerous mosquitoes areing!¡±

    After hearing the two words, disaster mosquito, Thunder Yun¡¯s face paled. He immediately turned to the sentries and bellowed, ¡°Sound the rm, quick!¡± Fei¡¯er and the others immediately went towards the walls where the rms were and sounded it with anxiety.

    Dang, dang, dang. The sound permeated all throughout the Divine Race army. The soldiers immediately woke up and wore their armors as they went out of their residences. At this time, light mages simultaneously illuminated the skies of the city.

    It didn¡¯t take long before the army witnessed therge clump of blood devouring mosquitoes. All of the blood on their faces quickly receded.

    Blood devouring mosquitoes werepletely troublesome magic beasts in the Divine Realm. They didn¡¯t expect that they would see these creatures in the Ark Continent, they couldn¡¯t help but get scared.

    At this moment, as though undermand, the clump of blood devouring mosquitoes dispersed. Then all of the mosquitoes started to flood the city and its surroundings. The Divine Race couldn¡¯t help but change their expressions upon seeing the iing attack. They immediately established their Domains, hoping to block the attack of the blood devouring mosquitoes.

    However, there were just too many mosquitoes, nobody can estimate how much. Just as the first wave were eliminated, the second wave reced them and continued the attack.

    These blood devouring mosquitoes seem to target certain people. There were some who only had few mosquitoes going after them while some werepletely flooded. After some time, the overwhelmed soldiers found their Domains slowly crumbling.

    Asrge amounts of mosquitoes hammer the Domains, the Divine Race soldiers couldn¡¯t help but go pale. They immediately sent more energy to their Domains. They knew that once their Domains crumbled, the only fate waiting for them would be death!

    Thunder Yun¡¯s expression was quite ugly after seeing the mosquitoes. This quantity of blood devouring mosquitoes couldn¡¯t be seen even in the Divine Realm. If these were to appear there, then they would surely be ssified as a disaster.

    Whether inside the city or outside, everybody was doing their best to kill the mosquitoes. The war between insect and people continued to wage on.

    At this time, Zhao Hai was calmly sitting inside the Space while spectating the situation. Naturally, these mosquitoes were released by him. He had actually forgotten about the Space¡¯s mosquitoes. Only when Zhao Wen returned after reaching God rank did Zhao Hai remember.

    Actually, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect Zhao Wen to get promoted this early. She was one of the bottom in terms of power among the carrions swamp¡¯s beasts. The other 9th rank beasts have been cultivating for much longer than she did.

    When Cai¡¯er informed him that Zhao Wen had be 9th rank, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    As Zhao Hai summoned Zhao Wen back to the Space, he saw that nothing changed too much from Zhao Wen¡¯s appearance. However, her strength had indeed reached God rank. This made Zhao Hai puzzled, as for Zhao Wen, she also said that she wasn¡¯t very clear about it.

    In the end, Zhao Hai reckoned that it might be because of the drop of blood that Zhao Wen drank. In the past, he deduced that the blood that Zhao Wen had drank might havee from the Divine Race. And since the blood contained great energy, Zhao Wen managed to reach 9th rank.

    At the same time, upon taking Zhao Wen into the Space, she also gained benefits from its environment. Zhao Wen was the one who stayed in the Space the longest among the carrion swamp¡¯s magic beasts.

    With the Space¡¯s environment and the blood of a God rank expert, not only could Zhao Wen reach 9th rank, she would only need time in order to get promoted to God rank.

    Among the magic beasts of the carrion swamp, Zhao Wen was the closest one to Zhao Hai. She didn¡¯t want to leave the Space, but for Zhao Hai, she decided to settle her heart and leave along with the other beasts. She wanted to return to Zhao Hai¡¯s side as soon as possible. She wasn¡¯t stupid, and she knew that as long as one bes God rank, they would be able to go and stay by Zhao Hai. Therefore, she eagerly cultivated outside. Because of her persistence, she seeded and became the first God rank among the magic beasts in the Carrion Swamp.

    Sure enough, as soon as she broke through God rank, Cai¡¯er immediately invited her back to the Space. If others were to be promoted, they might not have been able to do this. However, Zhao Wen wasn¡¯t the same as the others, because of her rtionship with Zhao Hai, she was immediately picked up and sent to the Space.

    As Zhao Wen came back, Zhao Hai suddenly remembered a weapon that he had not used, the blood devouring mosquitoes. The Space can release an uncountable amount of them, it was a pity that they haven¡¯t been usedtely.

    In the past, Zhao Hai was not able to use the blood devouring mosquitoes because he was fighting with the people in the Ark Continent. There really wasn¡¯t any need, the undead were enough. After using them in the Prairie, the blood devouring mosquitoes haven¡¯t been usedter on.

    However, they were now fighting the Divine Race, and the undead were proving to be insufficient against them. So when Zhao Hai saw Zhao Wen he immediately thought about the blood devouring mosquitoes. But he didn¡¯t immediately make a move, he waited until night beforeunching an attack.

    Zhao Hai was also unaware about how much mosquitoes he had sent out. He just knew that they were several times more than the Divine Race army. These blood devouring mosquitoes weren¡¯t high ranked, and their attacks were weak. So even if they outnumber the Divine Race, they were still unable topletely wipe them out.

    However, what confused Zhao Hai was the fact that when he released the blood devouring mosquitoes, the Divine Race actually identified them.

    In Zhao Hai¡¯s mind, the Divine Race shouldn¡¯t be familiar with these mosquitoes. But after seeing their expressions, it seems like they were quite afraid of them.

 Chapter 771 - Blood Devouring Mosquitoes Levels Up

    <h4>Chapter 771 - Blood Devouring Mosquitoes Levels Up</h4>

    Zhao Wen was currently lying on Zhao Hai¡¯s head, her small eyes looking at the monitor. Her body had changed after bing God rank, her skin were now like crystals. As long as she lied motionless, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if one were to assume that she was just a sculpture.

    As Zhao Hai looked at the nervous Divine Race soldiers, he asked, ¡°Little Wen, why are these soldiers very afraid of the blood devouring mosquitoes? Does you family have any connection to the Divine Realm?¡±

    Zhao Wen shook her head and said, ¡°Young Master, I had been in the Ark Continent the moment I was born. I don¡¯t know anything about the Divine Realm.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°The attacks of the blood devouring mosquitoes aren¡¯t that weak, but most of the Divine Race soldiers should be able to endure. At the same time, the mosquitoes would disappear after getting killed 30 times. It seems like they won¡¯t be a huge threat to the Divine Race.¡±

    Zhao Hai also learned just recently that there are also other ways to control the pests or mosquitoes aside from giving them a timed life. In this case, in future battles, the same mosquitoes will proceed to attack again and again until they are killed 30 times. The pests would be the same as well.

    However, it was already astonishing. Thirty times, if each mosquito needed to be killed 30 times, what would that mean if there were 10 thousand? Ten thousand mosquitoes needed to be killed 300 thousand times. Then how about 100 thousand? A million? And the amount that Zhao Hai released today far surpassed a million. Remember, the Divine Race army numbered 20 million. If 20 million faced 1 million mosquitoes, then would they be afraid? No, Zhao Hai released more than 20 million blood devouring mosquitoes.

    At this point, the blood devouring mosquitoes were flooding the skies in and around Upper Bank City. The Divine Race soldiers were also starting to get tired of keeping the mosquitoes off. Although nobody has yet to be injured, the mosquitoes were starting to get on their nerves.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t idling right now. He was still in the Space ready to unleash another round of mosquitoes. After the current batch gets eliminated, he will release another.

    Fantastic, Zhao Hai thought. He could only release mosquitoes once a Day. After using them, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do so for another 24 hours. Moreover, the time to produce mosquitoes would only happen for six hours. Therefore, the attack can only happen before the daylightes.

    Although there were many limitations, Zhao Hai still thought that the mosquitoes were powerful weapons. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know how many mosquitoes the Space can release in six hours, but he knew that it would be very astonishing. During that time, the Divine Race would be in constant headache while dealing with the unending stream of blood devouring mosquitoes.

    At this time, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but praise the strength of the Divine Race. Although a lot of mosquitoes were already killed, nobody from the Divine Race side had yet to die.

    One must know that the mosquitoes needed to be killed thirty times before they disappear. Since casualties happened, then it meant that there were mosquitoes that have been killed for 30 times. It seems like the Divine Race really had skills.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t disappointed, he knew that casualties among the Divine Race were soon to pile up. Finally, a Divine Race soldier had their Domain broken through. Once the defense copse, the blood devouring mosquitoes immediately threw themselves towards the vulnerable target. The Divine Race soldier went behind a protective shield, but it was useless. The mosquitoes broke through the shield andtched themselves to the soldier¡¯s body. It didn¡¯t take too long before a pitiful yell came from the soldier.

    Zhao Hai stopped the mosquitoes from sucking the soldier dry. He was afraid that theck of blood would stop him from turning the dead soldier into undead.

    After being killed by the mosquitoes, Zhao Hai would immediately take the soldier¡¯s corpse into the Space, then turn him into an undead.

    It was at this point that Zhao Hai became surprised, just as the mosquitoes bit into the Divine Race soldier, the Space suddenly issued a prompt, ¡°Space¡¯s mosquito pests has absorbed blood of a powerful being. Blood devouring mosquito shall evolve. Mosquitoes promoted to 6th ranks. Every 24 hours, Host can release mosquitoes for seven hours. Mosquitoes can stay outside for ten days or after dying 40 times.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then happiness immediately burst out from inside him. He didn¡¯t think that the mosquitoes would level up like this. In other words, once the mosquitoes suck the blood of a powerful being, then they would level up. This was an extremely priceless piece of information.

    Although the mosquitoes were only promoted to 6th rank, one shouldn¡¯t forget that their might came from their absurd numbers. Moreover, the life force of the mosquitoes was very strong. Killing them wouldn¡¯t be so easy.

    A God rank expert might be fierce, but if they were flooded by tens of thousands of 6th rank beasts, then even they would fall eventually.

    While the Divine Race were dealing with the mosquitoes, Zhao Hai was starting to turn his attention to another thing. After the mosquitoes get used up, he would have the cavalry units take over,unching attacks towards Upper Bank City as well as its surroundings.

    At this time, Lizzy and Megan were actually handling another matter. They were going to attack the second group of Divine Race soldiers.

    The Divine Race¡¯s attack was divided into two parts. The first part was Thunder Yun¡¯s center army, in charge of charging right through the city. Although they couldn¡¯t eliminate Zhao Hai, they would make sure that he wouldn¡¯t be able to help the other ces. The second part of the attack were the heavy and light cavalry units, who were supposed to sweep the other Buddha Empire cities.

    The heavy and light cavalries took of two hours after the center army left. This was done so that Zhao Hai would focus on Thunder Yun and his army.

    However, they didn¡¯t know that Zhao Hai was already aware of their movements. When the light and heavy cavalry units set out, Zhao Hai¡¯s side was already prepared.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have the capacity to deal with the two cavalries while he was dealing with Thunder Yun. Because of this, Zhao Hai handed the undead over in order to deal with the light and heavy cavalries. This way, he would be able to gain more undead while crippling two arms of the Divine Race army.

    Lizzy and Megan were in charge of this matter. Since the light and heavy cavalries weren¡¯t working together, they divided into two armies, one on the left and one on the right, as they went on and charge towards the heart of the Buddha Empire.

    It would be impossible for Zhao Hai to take advantage of this opportunity. Although the heavy and light cavalries weren¡¯t members of the Divine Race, theirbat prowess wasn¡¯t weak. Also, since they have been enved for too long, it would be impossible to turn them against the Divine Race. At this point, Zhao Hai¡¯s only choice was to make them into his undead.

    Once the heavy cavalry units be undead, all of them would reach 9th rank. When that timees, their innate strength shouldn¡¯t be any less than a God-rank expert.

    The winged pegasus cavalry couldn¡¯t be underestimated as well. Because of this, Zhao hai prepared to deal with the heavy cavalry first before going to attack the light cavalry units. After these two sides were dealt with, then Zhao Hai would proceed to slowly grind down Thunder Yun¡¯s army.

    At this point, Zhao Hai was tied up with Thunder Yun. So Megan and Lizzy were the ones preparing to deal with the heavy cavalry unit.

    Although the heavy cavalry units were strong, they were still inferior to the Zhao Hai¡¯s undead. One shouldn¡¯t forget that Zhao Hai had undead beastmen cavalries. And since all of them were at least 9th rank, they weren¡¯t very weak. They should be able to easily deal with the heavy cavalry units.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried about Lizzy and Megan. With their talent and experience, they shouldn¡¯t have any problems in defeating the two enemy cavalry armies. What Zhao Hai needed to do right now was cause as much headache to Thunder Yun as possible.

    Besides these matters, Zhao Hai also needed to consider the Demon Race. Since Zhao Hai had changed his strategy, holding Rising Sun City wasn¡¯t as important as in the past. However, there were still arge amount of people in Rising Sun City, preparing to dy the Demon Race¡¯s advance by making them think that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t entangled with the Divine Race.

    However, Zhao Hai also knew that they couldn¡¯t hide this matter for several days. The Demons would certainly get news about the state of the Divine Race. When that timees, they will immediately join the stage.

    It was ideal for Zhao Hai if the Demons stayed put. This way, he would have sufficient manpower to use in dealing with the Divine Race. He needed some more time to damage the Divine Race¡¯s army.

    What Zhao Hai needed was time. He wasn¡¯t afraid of fighting two battles at the same time. After adjusting their tactic, it didn¡¯t matter whether the enemy was from the Divine Race or the Demons, it would work on both side. However, Zhao Hai would still need time in order to deal some damage on one side before the other started to move.

    In the current Upper Bank City, the fight between the Divine Race soldiers and blood devouring mosquitoes was still going on. However, the Ark Continent¡¯s cavalry had already arrived. They should have been attacking the Divine Race the whole afternoon and into the evening. But since the blood devouring mosquitoes were present, Zhao Hai gave them an order to take a rest. After they rested, they immediately came over to the city and prepare for another wave of attacks.

    This time, Zhao Hai prepared a lot of troops to annoy the Divine Race. There were two million people including Humans, Elves, Beastmen, and Dwarves.

    Although these 2 million couldn¡¯tpare to the 20 million Divine Race soldiers, they were already quiterge for an army who would be doing gueri tactics. Once this army attacks the Divine Race from day to night, and then have the blood devouring mosquitoes take over, the Divine Race would soon lose their hair in frustration.

 Chapter 772 - Dealing with the Divine Race

    <h4>Chapter 772 - Dealing with the Divine Race</h4>

    Thunder Yun had lost count of the number of blood devouring mosquitoes that he¡¯d killed. These mosquitoes seemed to be unkible. After killing a batch, another batch woulde, then another, then another.

    In Thunder Yun¡¯s mind, these blood devouring mosquitoes were more repugnant than the Ark Continent¡¯s cavalry units. The cavalry unit would attack them while the Divine Race can do nothing. However, only those who were in the periphery of the army were attacked, those in the middle parts werepletely unaffected.

    On the other hand, the mosquitoes were different. There were just too many mosquitoes, almost everyone was under attack,pletely hindering them from taking a proper rest. This situation would surely affect the Divine Race army¡¯s fighting capabilities in theing days.

    There were already casualties among the Divine Race army. Although Thunder Yun didn¡¯t know how much, he still couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    The attacks of the mosquitoes were differentpared to those made by people. When people attack, you can counter them with proper group tactics. But the mosquitoes don¡¯t care about formations. Their bodies were too small that once they attack, the battle would end up as individual fights.

    Thunder Yun looked at the blood devouring mosquitoes. The insects were still attacking the army, however, it was evident that their numbers had dwindled. Compared to before, the pressure that they brought had be much lighter.

    After seeing this development, Thunder Yun couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief. But at this time, a huge explosion was suddenly heard. Thunder Yun became startled, he looked towards the explosion and spotted a group of Ark Continent cavalry. They had just thrown their javelins and were about to retreat.

    Thunder Yun¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but sink. He didn¡¯t think that the Ark Continent would actually use this opportunity to take a shot. This situation was too irritating.

    Although he waspletely infuriated, Thunder Yun didn¡¯t have anything to say about it. This was war, and although the Ark Continent has been annoying, he still couldn¡¯t help but recognize their ability to grasp at the opportunity to attack the Divine Race.

    After thinking up to here, Thunder Yun couldn¡¯t help but sigh deeply. He came out this time in order to face Zhao Hai, but he didn¡¯t think that it would be very difficult. With how much he lost, his expression was uglier than Silver Shuke and Cloud Ying who were before him. The situation hadpletely left him with no face to return with.

    However, this situation was still expected. Thunder Yun just didn¡¯t think that the Ark Continent would have such methods. At the same time, he also suspected that the blood devouring mosquitoes were products made by someone in the Ark Continent.

    The timing of the mosquito attack was very good. They didn¡¯t encounter any attacks in the afternoon and into the night. And just as they lowered their guards, the mosquitoes suddenly appeared. It can be said that if the Ark Continent and the blood devouring mosquitoes weren¡¯t rted, then Thunder Yun was willing to cut his own head off.

    After the group of Ark Continent cavalry left, another one came. They did the same as the one before them, threw their javelins before retreating. Afterward, a third team came, then a fourth, then a fifth¡­

    While they were dealing with the remaining mosquitoes, the Divine Race army were faced with the attacks of the Ark Continent¡¯s cavalry.

    After about more than an hour, the amount of attacks that they had received have reached the same number as the attacks that they had suffered in the past few days. It can be said that the Ark Continent was waiting for this opportunity, and Thunder Yun can¡¯t do anything about it.

    Thunder Yun wouldn¡¯t dare to send a detachment to attack the Ark Continent¡¯s troops. This was because he knew that once he sends these detachment armies, they would immediately be ughtered by ambushesing from the enemy. They were truly in a dilemma right now.

    Thunder Yun loudlymanded, ¡°Troops in the periphery stand guard. The others, proceed to deal with the mosquitoes!¡± As he said that, the troops in the outskirts of the army focused on the Ark Continent¡¯s cavalry while those in the middle went on and continued to attack the mosquitoes.

    After two hours, the attacks that they received had surpassed those they encountered before. Moreover, their casualties were starting to mount up. In the 30 waves of attacks, nearly 40 thousand people were killed. Adding the damage caused by the residual mosquitoes, the casualties would number to 50 thousand. Moreover, it was clear that as they move through the Ark Continent, this number would continue to increase.

    When the skies turn bright, the Ark Continent stopped their attacks. This made the Divine Race army rx and count their total casualties. In the evening, they lost 100 thousand people, when they add the casualties during the cavalry attack it would number to 150 thousand. In just one night, the Divine Race lost 150 thousand troops!

    After hearing this number, Thunder Yun felt that he was in a dream. He was also hoping that he was in a dream, that all of these was just an illusion. But after he looked at his side and saw the weary look on Fei¡¯er, he knew that it was real.

    Thunder Yun rubbed his temples, then he turned to Fei¡¯er and said, ¡°Beat the drums, have the leaders gather.¡± Fei¡¯er nodded, then he turned around and beat the big drum outside the city lord¡¯s mansion.

    Before long, several white robes people arrived. In the Divine Race army, only General rank people can wear white robes. It was a kind of status symbol for the army.

    However, Thunder Yun liked to wear his battle armor, this made him different from the other generals. Generals in the Divine Race army tookmand of about five hundred thousand people, so 40 white robed people arrived at the city lord¡¯s mansion.

    Thunder Yun was sat down inside the mansion, there were also some chairs in front of him. All of these furniture were brought by the Divine Race. Zhao Hai already took everything before leaving the ce.

    After the Generals entered the door, they immediately gave Thunder Yun a salute before promptly taking a seat. Cloud Ying was among those who sat on the first row while Silver Shuke sat on the second.

    After everyone arrived, Thunder Yun looked at them and said, ¡°We¡¯ve just begun, but we¡¯re already stumbling. We underestimated the Ark Continent¡¯s people, causing us to lose more than a hundred thousand people. For the Divine Race, this has never happened before. Everyone, tell me about your thoughts on the matter.¡±

    Silence spread out inside the room, nobody knew what to say. After some time Cloud Ying opened his mouth and said, ¡°General, I have something to report. We just fought with those blood devouring mosquitoes, and their numbers are surelyrge. But although they had been killed, nobody can spot a single mosquito corpse inside or outside the city. Everyone is puzzled by this.¡±

    Upon hearing Cloud Ying, the other generals were giving nods. It was true, yesterday, they had fought with a storm¡¯s worth of blood devouring mosquitoes. Although some of them were incinerated to ashes by fire element magic, there should still be corpses that remained. However, no corpse can be seen. This matter was too strange.

    Thunder Yun nodded, ¡°Right, I saw that as well. I¡¯m also quite sure that the mosquitoes are on the side of the Ark Continent. Otherwise, the cavalry attacks would be too much of a coincidence. It seems like the Ark Continent still had a lot of methods they had yet to use.¡±

    The expressions of those present couldn¡¯t help but turn serious. They were generals, and they were no fools, they can ept almost any oue. In yesterday¡¯s war, not only were mosquito corpses not found, dead Divine Race soldiers were nowhere to be seen as well. Naturally,rge part of that was due to being vaporized by the blood lightning beads, but there were also quite a number of those that were taken by Zhao Hai.

    Cloud Ying frowns and said, ¡°If those blood devouring mosquitoes are really on the side of the Ark Continent, then we have trouble. If they can make blood devouring mosquitoes, we need to think about ways to deal with it.¡±

    Thunder Yun knit his brows and said, ¡°Blood devouring mosquitoes aren¡¯t easy to breed. Otherwise, the Ark Continent would have already used them a long time ago. However, we still need to be on guard. If we encounter more mosquitoes in the future, every soldier will group up into three man teams. One will support a Domain, one will kill the mosquitoes, and one rests. They will cycle through to minimize exhaustion. That way, the mosquitoes wouldn¡¯t be too much of a threat. What we need to pay attention to are the Ark Continent¡¯s cavalry units. Does anyone have any ideas in dealing their attacks?¡±

    The group frowned, they went quiet for a while before one of them stood up and gave a bow to Thunder Yun and said, ¡°General, I think we are too reliant on our Domains. Domains are indeed powerful, but their range is just too short, not enough to reach the range of thrown javelins. Because of this, we can only receive attacks and not retaliate. Therefore, I think that we should do the same as the Ark Continent¡¯s cavalry. We cut some trees and make them into our own wooden javelins. Although we cannot ce blood lightning beads inside them, at the very least, we can counter attack. With our God rank strengths, our throwing distance should be much furtherpared to the 9th rank cavalry. This will give us a means of counter-attack, and a way to threaten the other side.¡±

    Upon hearing this person¡¯s words, Thunder Yun¡¯s eyes turned bright, he looked at the person and said, ¡°Good Good, Cloud Yi, your idea is good. Although javelins wouldn¡¯t be able to cope with the mosquitoes, they would be a threat to the cavalry units. Moreover, making them is very simple. Good, when everyone heads back, inform the soldiers to cut trees down and make them into javelins. If there are no trees to cut, get some stones and keep them. In any case, we can¡¯t let them continue attacking us like this.¡±

    The people gathered in the room also thought that the idea was good. The disparity between God ranks and 9th ranks is very big. The javelins and stones that God-ranks throw would definitely be more powerfulpared to those thrown by 9th ranks. When the timees, the enemy cavalry would have no way to approach them. Even if the cavalry units doesn¡¯t die, the Divine Race army could at least drive them away.

    They weren¡¯t thinking of eliminating all cavalry units with this method, it was impossible. The cavalry units were just too quick, such a method waspletely useless. However, this will minimize their losses. As long as they aren¡¯t afraid of the harassment of the other party, then they can continue on and charge towards the heart of the Ark Continent. When the timees, the Ark Continent¡¯s residents will have no other choice but to fight the Divine Race army head on!

    1. Cloud Ying is Yun Ying. This guy was named Yun Yi.

 Chapter 773 - A Good Plan

    <h4>Chapter 773 - A Good n</h4>

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know about the contents of the Divine Race army¡¯s meeting. The Divine Race used a formation in order to iste the space surrounding them. This magic was quite effective against the Space.

    Zhao Hai was currently looking into the Demons. He was afraid that the Demon Race would get any news and proceed to attack. He already had the troops in Rising Sun City show themselves regrly on top of the walls, hoping that the Demons would not suspect anything. But if the Demons did attack, these troops will immediately turn into cavalry units and proceed to harass the Demon army.

    The current Demon army was no less than the Divine Race. They also numbered around 20 million troops. Moreover, more people were stilling from the Demon Realm.

    At the same time, the continent¡¯s armies were also quite numerous. Although there weren¡¯t a lot of elite troops, the local armies were still collectivelyrge . The local armies have now been promoted to 9th rank, their abilities shouldn¡¯t be too far from the elite troops.

    Besides the Human army, there was also the Elves, Dwarves, Beastman, and Fishman armies. All in all, the Ark Continent had about several tens of millions of usable troops. This was especially true for the Fishman race. Nobody knew howrge the endless sea was, but one could be certain that the amount of Fishman tribes were a lot. The entire Fishman army, once they left the seas, will be huge war machines. Even the Mermaid n was unclear about their total battle prowess.

    There were still many others who hadn¡¯t taken the spatial water and were yet to be promoted. But Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Although he said that everyone can drink the spatial water, there wille a time when it would lose its effectiveness and just turn into normal water.

    What Zhao Hai needed to do right now was to unveil the maximum warring potential of the Ark Continent and use it against the Demons and the Divine Race. It can be said that this was part of the Ark Continent¡¯s evolution.

    Right, the Ark Continent needed to evolve. Zhao Hai thought about it because of the recent changes to the continent. In the past, the Ark Continent was just a lower realmpared to the Divine Realm. But now, the Divine Race just removed that division. This meant that the Ark Continent and the Divine Race now had simrws. Under this situation, if the Ark Continent¡¯s people failed to adapt, then they will certainly be eliminated.

    If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have the Space, then this evolution would certainly be impossible. But Zhao Hai had the Space, providing them with the ability to evolve. Because of this, Zhao Hai decided to use this war to improve the entirety of the Ark Continent.

    However, the situation with the other races was very differentpared to the Humans. The Humans lived in a rtively concentrated manner, and their government had almost reached a perfect state. Take the Rosen Empire, for example, their governance was already first-rate. Their control of the poption had even reached the tiniest unit, viges being governed by the vige heads. On the other hand, the other races were different. The Elves and the Dwarves had it the best, living close to each other. However, the same cannot be said for the Beastmen.

    The Beastmen lived in the Prairie, a ce that was too big. Because of this, the Beastmen lived a fairly nomadic lifestyle, moving about in small tribes of several tens to several hundreds of households. In this case, wanting to concentrate them would be very difficult.

    The Beastmen were just a tad less problematicpared to the Fishmen. The Fishman race lived in the endless sea, a ce much bigger than the prairie, and much more difficult to manage.

    In fact, the management of the Fishman Race was very rxed. But all of them knew that the Mermaid n was the ruler of the entire sea. However, since the Mermaid n doesn¡¯t care too much about taxes, the management had be too loose and neglected.

    This caused Zhao Hai a headache. The Fishman Race was just too dispersed despite being thergest group in terms of poption and war potential. Additionally, the Fishman Race weren¡¯t too used to fighting onnd.

    Because of this, although there were a lot of Fishmen who had be 9th ranks, they were still not suitable fornd battle. They were on the rear, training on top of the mounts that Zhao Hai gave.

    At this time, the number of troops in the Buddha Empire numbered less than 10 million. But there were still more troopsing from the rear.

    In fact, if Zhao Hai¡¯s tactics were used, they really don¡¯t need so many troops. However, Zhao Hai still wanted to see what a full on fight with the Demons and the Divine Race looks like.

    Zhao Hai looked at the situation in the Demon Camp. Fortunately, it was still the early days of the Divine Race¡¯s attack. Because of this, the Demons were yet to receive any news. However, Zhao Hai knew that word would soon reach their ears.

    Seeing no movements from the Demons, Zhao Hai turned to look at what the Divine Race were doing. Upon seeing the Divine Race, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. The Divine Race army were cutting trees down and gathering stones. He was confused at what these people were doing.

    However, he soon found out what this action meant. After cutting trees down, the Divine Race unexpectedly made javelins out of them. Although these javelins were simple, looking just like a sharpened wooden club, they were still quite lethal once thrown by the Divine Race army.

    It was quite obvious that the Divine Race wanted to use these javelins to retaliate against the Ark Continent¡¯s attacks.

    After thinking up to this point, Zhao Hai¡¯s brows couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle. Although the strength of the Divine Race¡¯s javelins were inferior to the ones with the blood lightning beads. Therge number of the Divine Race army alone was something that cannot be underestimated.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but shiver after imagining 20 million Divine Race soldiers throwing javelins simultaneously. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t forget the scene from the movie ¡®Hero¡¯ where a rain of arrows was seen going down on a city. He reckoned that the Divine Race¡¯s javelins would be more frighteningpared to the Qin army¡¯s arrows.

    The Buddha Empire had a lot of trees, and for the Divine Race, they wouldn¡¯t be very hard to cut For them, making javelins should be very simple.

    Zhao Hai also understood what the stones were for. Judging by the sheer number of the Divine Race army, the javelins made would surely be insufficient. These stones were not only portable and easy to find, they could also deal significant damage once thrown. If these were thrown by any average person, then they might not be a threat, but in the hands of God ranked experts, they would surely be lethal.

    Zhao Hai frowned, the Divine Race were too quick to think. Do they intend to deal with the cavalry attacks with this method?

    As Zhao Hai was calmly thinking about it, Laura walked in and sat by his side. After seeing the monitor, she was puzzled so she asked Zhao Hai. ¡°Brother Hai, what¡¯s happening? Why are those soldiers gathering stones and wood? Do they want to build a city?¡± Zhao Hai bitterly smiled and said, ¡°They¡¯re preparing to counter our cavalry attacks. The wood are made into javelins while the stones are to be thrown.¡±

    When she heard Zhao Hai¡¯s answer, Laura couldn¡¯t help but frown. Zhao Hai¡¯s cavalry units were yet to utilize their full 9th rank strength. Additionally, throwing javelins weren¡¯t their speciality. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t even order them to be urate, throwing the javelins and then retreating was his only order.

    Because of this, the cavalry units weren¡¯t very skillful in their job. If they were attacked by these javelins, the only way they could survive was to abandon their mounts. And if they won¡¯t, they would only be eliminated by the Divine Race.

    Moreover, once the Divine Race uses this tactic, the harassment methods that Zhao Hai¡¯s side had thought of would be useless.

    Laura turned her head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, what do we do now? Under these javelin and stone attacks, our cavalry units would be unable to continue their job. Using shields to block the Divine Race projectiles would not be enough.¡± Zhao Hai nodded as he sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m also worried about this matter. God rank experts are much strongerpared to 9th ranks. God ranks are very difficult to deal with, especially those who already have Domains. The javelins thrown by the Divine Race would surely be strong. Only a few armies in the continent are able to block their attack.¡±

    Laura frowned, but then her eyes shone, then she said, ¡°Brother Hai, do you remember the magic formation disks used by the Radiant Church? If we make more of those, I think they can be used.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, ¡°Formation disks? So what if we make formation disks?¡± Laura smiled and said, ¡°Defensive formation disks. Major cities of the continent might have defensive formations, but these formations are veryplex. If we shrink them down, then they can be used with formation disks. Each squad can carry a set of these disks and use it with crystal stones when they face the Divine Race. This should make the stones and javelins very useless.¡±

 Chapter 774 - I Have a Way

    <h4>Chapter 774 - I Have a Way</h4>

    When he heard Laura, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes lit up. He nodded and said, ¡°That method is good. We should have them made as soon as possible. However, we still need to test these magic formations. They can¡¯t be too big nor too small. Too big and they waste too much energy, too small and they be useless.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°This should be easy to do. At this point, your word is alreadyw in the continent. Moreover, father has been researching magic formations for a very long time. I can hand the task over to him. We should expect results toe up soon.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll hand it over to father-inw. Tell him that we need it and we prefer them to be made as soon as possible.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. But Brother Hai, we cannot stay put in the following days. How about we adjust Lizzy and Megan to face the center army. The javelins and stones might be a threat to the cavalry, but to the undead they should be less harmful.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell them after they deal with the heavy cavalry unit.¡±

    Just as Zhao Hai said that, Lizzy¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°It seems like me and Megan came in at the right time. Big Brother Hai, the heavy cavalry unit has been taken care of.¡±

    Zhao Hai turned his head to look and saw Lizzy and Megan¡¯s excited faces. Zhao Hai immediately smiled at them and said, ¡°You already took care of the heavy cavalry? How many people did they have?¡±

    Although the majority of the reinforcements wereposed of the Divine Race, the winged pegasus cavalry, and the rhinoceros heavy cavalry, there were also other races included in the mix. This time, these extra races weren¡¯t included in the Divine Race¡¯s center army. Instead, they were used to supplement the heavy cavalry army in attacking the other cities of the Buddha Empire. What Zhao Hai was asking about was the total number of people included in the heavy cavalry army, including those supplemental races.

    Megan smiled and said, ¡°There were a lot of them. You couldn¡¯t even imagine. There were 5 million of them, 5 million.¡±

    Zhao Hai immediately became ecstatic when he heard Megan, he said, ¡°That¡¯s fantastic. Then this means that we have 5 million additional undead. That is a huge harvest. Hahaha. And since the light cavalry unit have more people inparison, our numbers will be greatly strengthened. Good, good. You two have a good rest before you deal with the light cavalry. Right, hand some of those undead over to me. I¡¯ll use them to deal with the Divine Race¡¯s center army.¡±

    Lizzy and Megan nodded. Then they thought back to how difficult it was to deal with the heavy cavalry unit. The opponent wasn¡¯t weak at all. Moreover, with their numbers, dealing with them in such a short time was very hard.

    However, Lizzy and Megan had thought of a way. They would have Dwarves would dig some holes on the ground, making the heavy cavalry stop their advance.

    The heavy cavalry¡¯s greatest asset was their charge. Once their charge gets stopped, then they¡¯re overall power would drop. The Dwarves¡¯ traps were precisely used to stop them.

    Once the heavy cavalry unit saw the traps, they quickly knew that it was set up by the Dwarves. It didn¡¯t take too long for them to shoot out earth magic towards the ground. This magic had the effect of hardening the ground. It wouldst for an hour or so, making them unafraid of any attacksing from the Dwarves.

    However, their decision this time was very mistaken. Lizzy and Megan didn¡¯t n to attack them from the ground. Instead, they used the time where the enemy was using earth magic to surround them with undead. Then the undead began to attack the heavy cavalry.

    These undead were quite strong, they were 9th ranks after all. Because of this, even before the heavy cavalry can respond, they were already eliminated.

    This method can only be used because Zhao Hai¡¯s side had the Space. They have the method of making the undead appear wherever they want. Lizzy and Megan used this feature to surround the heavy cavalry with undead. Catching them off guard and making the operation easier than it should be.

    The n might look simple, but it wasn¡¯t. Fortunately, not a lot of people were aware of this capability.

    Some of the undead were handed over to Zhao Hai while some remained in the control of Lizzy and Megan. The winged pegasus army were fast, and could fly, so they would need a much better n to deal with them. This needed to be thoroughly thought out.

    While Lizzy and Megan rested, Laura went out to discuss the formation disks with Karen. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai stayed in the vi in order to monitor the Divine Race.

    Besides monitoring the Divine Race, Zhao Hai also busied himself with resupplying the cavalry units with more javelins¡­

    There were currently a lot of ces in the Ark Continent that took on the job of making javelins. In addition to wooden ones, there were also a lot of bamboo-made javelins. Those javelins made of bamboo were found out to be more powerful and convenient to use.

    At this point, Zhao Hai nted a lot of bamboos in the Space, specifically for the manufacturing of javelins. Making bamboo javelins was simple. A single person would be able to make a lot of javelins in a single day.

    Supplying the cavalry units was also a unique matter. Zhao Hai ced the supplies somewhere on the continent, then he would just lead the cavalry units there in order to take their javelins. At the same time, the cavalry could also eat and rest there.

    These ces varied, some were in cities of the Buddha Empire while some were in rural areas. The areas weren¡¯t tooplicated and the supplies present there were only enough for one or two batches.

    Zhao Hai had also given the captains of these units a spatial bag each. Each bag can carry about a thousand cubic meters. In addition to the messenger fish, the bags also stored things to eat and drink. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want them to be starved during times where he was unable to teleport them from ce to ce.

    Now that the cavalry units had received their supplies, they proceeded to take a rest. At the same time, the Divine Race army were also taking a rest. The blood devouring mosquitoes had made them suffer heavily.

    Although the mosquitoes were upgraded, they still needed 24 hours in order to be re-released. But when the timees, those new mosquitoes would be stronger than the ones before.

    After being upgraded, the strength of the mosquitoes had doubledpared to before. Zhao Hai believed that the mosquitoes would deal a much heavier damage to the Divine Race the next time they attack.

    Although the Divine Race army wereposed of God-rank experts, Zhao Hai can still see weary looks on their faces. Those who had acquired their javelins and stones immediately took a rest. It seems like they were very tired.

    However, there were still some of them who stood guard in the surroundings. Therefore, attacking them at this time wouldn¡¯t be so easy. Still, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried. If he really wanted to deal with the Divine Race army, he could just send some undead into the middle of the army. That would certainly catch them off guard.

    But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to do that right now. The Divine Race was differentpared to the light and heavy cavalries. The Divine Race army have God-rank strength, making them much stronger than the two other armies. Even if the undead appeared in the middle of the army, their only choice would be to self destruct using blood lightning beads. Dealing with the Divine Race army using the methods used on the heavy cavalry would be a foolish decision, the strength disparity was just too much.

    For Zhao Hai to not use it doesn¡¯t meant that it was useless. On the contrary, this trick would be very useful. However, this trick can only be used once. The next time, the Divine Race would be prepared for it. Because of this, Zhao Hai nned to use it only when it is crucial.

    Since that was his n, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t send people to harass the Divine Race right now, allowing them time to rest. But Zhao Hai also believed that even if they were resting, they would still keep one of their eyes open, fearing that an attack woulde at any time.

    After seeing that nothing was happening in the Divine Race¡¯s camp, Zhao Hai felt relief. He took some time to head back to the ck Wastnd. At this time, many people who specialized in magic formations had been sent over. Karen was present there as well. Zhao Hai had aboratory made for them so that they can research weapons and formations much easier.

    After the n for making formation disks were passed on to Karen¡¯s group, they immediately started on their research. They were quite familiar with defensive formations. In fact, they already have ideas on how to proceed.

    Ever since the Demons and the Divine Race started to invade the Ark Continent, these people were already thinking about these types of formations. Because of this, after Zhao Hai¡¯s word was sent, they didn¡¯t fumble around and just proceeded to shift their research towards Zhao Hai¡¯s needs.

    In the past, they have been researching ways to make more defensive and energy saving formations. This time, they only needed to make the formations small enough to carry around. Their research were focused on huge formations, so they had a certain understanding when it came to areas and their energy consumption. What they needed to do now was to make formation tes that have ample defensive strength for the cavalry units.

    When he saw how smooth the research was going, Zhao Hai felt relief. It seems like it would only take a few days before the formation tes to be made.

 Chapter 775 - The Demon Race Moves, War On Two Fronts

    <h4>Chapter 775 - The Demon Race Moves, War On Two Fronts</h4>

    Zhao Hai had also changed his methods from before. He now reported everything that happened in the frontlines. He would have Cai¡¯er manufacture written documents to be given to the various powers, detailing what happened. This will give them a more direct understanding about the situation in the frontlines.

    This would also make the various powers feel more involved in the fight and not too distant to what was happening.

    While the Divine Race and Zhao Hai¡¯s army were resting, the Demons were doing the contrary. The Demon Dragon King had received word that the Divine Race had already made their move. Upon receiving this information, the Demon Dragon King immediately convened his officers and notified them about the Divine Race¡¯s action.

    When they heard that the Divine Race had made their move, the various officers couldn¡¯t help but be excited. One of them said, ¡°Good, the Divine Race finally attacked! Your Highness, when do we advance?¡±

    The Demon Dragon King was also smiling, he replied, ¡°It has already been a few days since the Divine Race advanced. We might not know what happened, but there was no movement in Rising Sun City. I suspect that those left there are only the human army. Zhao Hai shouldn¡¯t have the time to block our advance. Our opportunity has arrived!¡±

    The group cheered. The Demon Dragon King looked at the group and said, ¡°The sooner we dispatch the troops, the greater the advantage we can gain. At the same time, we must prepare to deal with the Divine Race. Just as Zhao Hai said, they might not agree to divine the Continent. We don¡¯t agree to divide it as well. The strength of the Divine Race is no less than ours. Everybody should prepare well.¡±

    The group simultaneously made a shout. However, each one of them still had their happy expression. The Demon Dragon King faintly smiled and said, ¡°Go back to your armies. After one hour, we depart. Our target, Rising Sun City!¡± The group gave another loud shout before they turned around and left.

    There was no Demon who came to the Ark Continent that didnt¡¯ want to attack. This was because all of them wanted to make the Ark Continent their territory as soon as possible. After staying here for one day, nobody wanted to return to the Demon Realm.

    After one hour, the Demon Army was fully prepared. And with themand from the Demon Dragon King, close to 30 million Demons left the Demonic Abyss, heading straight towards Rising Sun City.

    However, the moment the Demons moved, Zhao Hai already ordered everyone inside Rising Sun City to leave. Nobody was left inside as they transitioned into doing gueri tactics.

    Using their harassment methods on the Demons should be more convenientpared to the Divine Race. This was because the Demon army didn¡¯t have as much God-rank experts, so not a lot can support a Domain to block the blood lightning beads. Because of this, Zhao Hai held more confidence in dealing with the Demon Race.

    Before long, the first round of harassment came. The Demons were not like the Divine Race, they don¡¯t have as much God ranks. However, the abundance of God ranks and their Domains made the Divine Race think that long ranged weapons weren¡¯t that important. On the other hand, since the Demons had 8th to 9th ranks, they equipped themselves with bows, javelins, and other throwable weapons. After losing more than ten thousand people in the first attack, the Demon Dragon King immediately made an adjustment. Those with ranged weapons would be ced on the outskirts of the Demon Army. Moreover, as soon as they saw the Humans, they immediately threw their weapons. This arrangement actually caused some casualties among the Human Race¡¯s cavalry.

    This caused Zhao Hai a headache. He didn¡¯t expect the Demon Race¡¯s archery to be this strong. Moreover, their firing distance was quite far. Because of this, Zhao Hai was very dissatisfied. Although they were still causing trouble for the Demons, Zhao Hai was still not happy.

    This move by the Demons further pushed the importance of the formation tes. Zhao Hai discussed the matter with Karen, making them produce a working prototype as soon as possible. And with the Dwarves¡¯ help, they need to make one at the quickest time possible.

    Shortly after the Demons moved, the Divine Race had finished their rest and continued to charge towards the heart of the Ark Continent.

    This time, Zhao Hai has to face enemies on two fronts. However, he was already prepared for this oue. He immediately sent the undead that was handed over to him and harassed the Divine Race. On the other hand, there was no substitution for the Demons. The cavalry units still attacked them. Even if the damage made was low, at least the Demons weren¡¯t advancing smoothly.

    At this time, Lizzy and Megan led the undead and the other armies of the continent to deal with the light cavalry army.

    The number of people assigned to the winged pegasus cavalry was about 7 million. Because of how fast the light cavalry units were and the fact that almost nobody can catch up to them, there were no other race that was ced in this army.

    Zhao Hai actually wanted to use the winged pegasus as a mount for the cavalry. This was because they were very mobile.

    However, Zhao Hai¡¯s Space had just acquired some winged pegasus. It would be impossible to fit every cavalry unit with one. Although the Space can speed up the breeding of these winged pegasus, to reach a proper number was still far off.

    Thunder Yun noticed that Zhao Hai had changed his way of attack. Before, their attackers wereposed of Human soldiers, but now they were reced by undead. These undead were also very fast, and their usage of javelins was actually more proficient and lethalpared to the Human soldiers.

    Naturally, Thunder Yun wasn¡¯t aware that the armies of the continent had just been promoted to 9th-rank, so they weren¡¯t too proficient with their strength. On the other hand, the undead had already underwent battles in their current state, so they were more used to their bodiespared to the recently promoted soldiers. It was no wonder that the undead were more proficient in using the javelins.

    But what worried Thunder Yun the most was how quick Zhao Hai was able to adjust. Zhao Hai was just too fast, it was as though he immediately figured out that the Divine Race had a way to deal with the Human cavalry. Just as Laura said, the javelins and the stones might be effective against living cavalry, but were less useful against the undead. Unless the javelin or stones hit exact ces, the undead would remain unscatherd. The projectiles would just go through their bones as they continued to fight.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai¡¯s undead had self regeneration and pseudo-vitality. As long as their souls weren¡¯t extinguished, these undead would stay immortal. In this case, the javelins and stones were rendered close to useless.

    Thundery Yun didn¡¯t know whether Zhao Hai was aware of their actions or this arrangement was just done in pure coincidence.

    If Zhao Hai knew that the Divine Race nned to use javelins and stones, and promptly used his undead, then this meant that Zhao Hai had means to constantly look into the state of the Divine Race army.

    While thinking about this possibility, Thunder Yun couldn¡¯t help but be startled. He immediately scouted the surroundings, looking for ces where people could hide.

    However, they found nothing. This action only made their march slower, which allowed Zhao Hai more time. What Zhao Hai needed is time, time to eliminate the winged pegasus army, to research magic formations, to finish constructing the defensive line at ra Mountain, and to promote more people to God-rank.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai will not let the Divine Race go just because they slowed their advance. The undead cavalry remained and continued to harass the Divine Race army. Because the undead were never tired and didn¡¯t need to eat nor drink, they attacked non-stop. And as soon as they reached the Divine Race¡¯s line of fire, Zhao Hai would immediately take them into the Space. He would release them once more when their turn to attackes.

    Thunder Yun¡¯s army was now advancing at the speed of a turtle. It would only need about three to four hours if one were to fly from city to city. However, it has already been five hours since Thunder Yun¡¯s army left Upper Bank City, yet they were still halfway to the next city.

    Zhao Hai was very satisfied with this result. He was currently making every effort he could in order to dy the Demon and the Divine Race. After Lizzy and Megan eliminates the light cavalry army, Zhao Hai would then be able to allocate more resources into crippling the advance of the two enemy parties. At the same time, Zhao Hai had a more sinister idea in his mind. He would go and attack their rear!

    As long as manpower gets avable, Zhao Hai will have the undead winged pegasus army attack the cities in the Radiant Empire in the guise of zombies. When that timees, Zhao Hai wanted to see whether the Divine Race would retreat or not.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think about driving the Divine Race back to the Divine Realm, that was just impossible to do. After seeing the giants, the winged pegasus, and the heavy armor cavalry, Zhao Hai knew that the Divine Race had already conquered several smaller nes. And in their operation in the Ark Continent, it was certain that they had made the proper preparations. To drive them back to the Divine Realm in such a short time was just not possible.

    However, attacking the Radiant Empire still had its own advantages. First, they couldpel the Divine Race army to retreat. Second, they would be able to acquire thoserge magic cannons and have them researched. And third, they would be able to get some green skinned creatures and ask them about the matters of the Divine Race.

    But all of these relied on time. As long as Zhao Hai had time, he can make sure that the Divine Race never reached ra Mountains.

    The construction in ra Mountain had increased a lot. It will be a permanent defensive line, so Zhao Hai¡¯s requirements for it were very strict. Not only does it need magical formations, the materials needed to be selected properly as well. In addition to being resistant to physical damage, the materials needed to resist magic attacks as well as have magical effects. That is to say, using magic to break these materials was just inly impossible.

    Take Upper Bank City, for example. The city had a very good defensive formation, providing the walls with defense against magic. However, after the formation was broken, the walls were susceptible to being turned into golems by using earth magic. The walls will be weapons to attack the city¡¯s defenders.

    This situation needs to be prevented in ra Mountains. Instead of stones, Zhao Hai asked for concrete to be used in making the walls. This concrete was different to the concrete back on Earth. The materials used for Ark Continent¡¯s concreteprised of things like gravel, rice milk, and some other things. Naturally,bining these things would need magic.

    In the Ark Continent, magic-mage materials weren¡¯t rare. There were a lot of materials that can be made using magic, but they weren¡¯t used much in the past years. Only in making Imperial Pces did these materials appear. Making concrete using magic was an idea that Zhao Hai had proposed.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai had another requirement for the ra Mountains. The defense lines must be done outward. This meant that the defense will be focused on the Buddha Empire. As for the Lyon Empire¡¯s side, no defense shall be made.

    The reason that Zhao Hai made this decision was because he was afraid that if ra Mountain fell, then its defense would be turned against the Ark Continent. If Zhao Hai made both sides of the mountain defensive, then the Divine Race or the Demon Race might use it as a forward base against the Ark Continent. When that timees, reiming thend would be much more difficult.

    This method had its advantages and disadvantages, but Zhao Hai can only do it. Before doing so, he also discussed this matter with the Buddha Emperor. He wanted to make it clear that this arrangement wasn¡¯t against the Buddha Empire, but to the invaders instead.

 Chapter 776 - Skill

    <h4>Chapter 776 - Skill</h4>

    In the past, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t consider the people of the Ark Continent in his decisions. The only things in his mind was the Buda n, everything is for the betterment of the n.

    But in his current position, he found out that there were more things to consider. Just take the matter with the ra Mountains, for example. If it wasn¡¯t properly taken care of, then it might result in the dissatisfaction of the Buddha Empire.

    Although the Buddha Empire had moved to the Lyon Empire, Zhao Hai had to hand a city over to the Buddha Emperor. This was done in order for the Emperor to be able to rule his people. One could see how sensitive matters like these were to the Buddha Empire¡¯s people.

    Even if they were forced to leave their country, this only intensified their feelings about it. By making a demarcation in the ra Mountains, Zhao Hai just cut the continent into two. The internal part would start from the Lyon Empire and then moving forward. The outer part would be the Buddha Empire and the Radiant Empire. Those people in the internal part naturally wouldn¡¯t have any issues with this. After all, this was done in order tobat the Demons and the Divine Race.

    On the other hand, this decision would make the people of the Buddha Empire feel bitter. Cultivating the ra Mountains as a wall made the people of the Buddha Empire think that Zhao Hai had already abandoned their home. This was akin to handing the Buddha Empire over to the Demons and the Divine Race.

    This didn¡¯t even include what the Buddha Emperor would think. If Zhao Hai were to repel the Demons and the Divine Race one day, then the ra Mountain defense could be seen as a protective guard against the Buddha Empire.

    Because he was afraid of the Buddha Emperor having this idea, Zhao Hai talked this matter with him when the construction started. He even promised the Buddha Emperor that once the Demons and the Divine Race were expelled, the Lyon Empire would not ce any garrison troops inside ra Mountains.

    All of this was made in the name of stability. Only when everything was stable would the fight in the frontlines be smooth.

    Although the Buddha Empire¡¯s people were living under refuge right now, their influence was still quite significant. This was because they had given up their country for the sake of the Ark Continent. Because of this, Zhao Hai needed to give them preferential treatment. Otherwise, the other nations would feel that Zhao Hai had been unfair.

    The various Emperors were on the side of the Buddha Emperor. How Zhao Hai treated the Buddha Emperor right now would be how he would treat them in the future. These Emperors knew how strong the Demons and the Divine Race were, so they were aware that repelling them wouldn¡¯t take a short time, it was just impossible.

    They were afraid that a day woulde where the invaders would rush over ra Mountain¡¯s defensive line. They were afraid that they would have the same fate as the Buddha Emperor. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t treat the Buddha Emperor well, then they wouldn¡¯t be expecting Zhao Hai to treat them well in the future. Maybe they would even think that Zhao Hai would just eliminate them and consolidate control over the entire Ark Continent.

    Although Zhao Hai¡¯s present strength allows him to dethrone the Emperors and control the continent, he didn¡¯t want to do this. The Emperors and Great Nobles had been ruling their respective subjects for several thousand years. It can be said that their influence in the continent had already been ingrained in the hearts of the people. Wanting to abolish their rule wouldn¡¯t be very easy.

    The reason why Zhao Hai was able to quickly control the Lyon Empire was because their Royal Family was killed by the Dragons. The strength of the Dragons had also left a huge impression on themoners. So after Zhao Hai eliminated the Dragons, the Great ns of the Lyon Empire had no choice but to be his subjects, otherwise they would face ruin in the hands of themoners.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai decided to tell the people of the continent about his arrangements. He had no choice, otherwise the aristocrats of the continent would unite against him. When that timees, the whole continent would be plunged into chaos. Not to say about the Demons and the Divine Race, the continent might even disperse because of infighting. Zhao Hai had no choice but to consider all of these whenever he made a major action.

    The reason why Zhao Hai can say that there would be no Lyon Empire garrison on ra Mountains in the future was because he was still the Emperor of the Lyon Empire. One shouldn¡¯t forget that the Buddha Empire and the Lyon Empire were divided by the ra Mountain.

    Not having garrison on the ra Mountains might also mean that the defense would be handed over to the Buddha Empire. Naturally, the Buddha Emperor have no problems about this.

    Actually, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to hand the ra Mountain over to the Buddha Empire nor would it be under the hands of the Lyon Empire. After they repel the Demons and the Divine Race, Zhao Hai ns to hand the defensive line over to the Dwarves and the Elves.

    The passage between the Dwarf Mountain and Elven forest passes below the Mountains. If either the Buddha Empire or the Lyon Empire takes control of the mountains, then this would mean that they would have a certain influence over the Elves and the Dwarves.

    Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t tell this n. He just told the Buddha Emperor that there would be no Lyon Empire soldiers stationed on the mountain after the war. However, he didn¡¯t explicitly say that the mountain would be handed over to the Buddha Empire. If the Buddha Emperor thinks so, then that won¡¯t be Zhao Hai¡¯s problem anymore.

    This was a type of deception, a deception that must be used since it was necessary. After all, the Buddha Empire wasn¡¯t loyal to Zhao Hai. Therefore, some small deceptions needed to be made in order to achieve certain goals.

    Besides the frontline and backline matters, Zhao Hai also took care of the reports that Cai¡¯er would send. In addition to the heads of the powers, these reports would also be read aloud in various cities. This would allow themoners to know about the situation in the frontline.

    Zhao Hai still continued to stabilize the spirit of the people. Just like how he needed to appease the heads of states, he also needed to make sure that there weren¡¯t wrong rumors going about among the popce. Rumors like ¡®the frontlines couldn¡¯t defend, ¡®Zhao Hai is heavily injured¡¯, and ¡®The Demons and the Divine Race havee¡¯ needed to be quelled.

    Nonsense rumors like these would only cause anxiety to the people. Moreover, there were also a lot of soldiers in the continent that were originallymoners. Therefore, these people needed to be made aware of the war¡¯s progress.

    The reason why Zhao Hai didn¡¯t bother doing this before was because he was yet to transfer troops from the continent into the Buddha Empire at arge scale. At that time, the people involved in the war were only those who were from the Buddha Empire, some armies from the three Empires, and groups from the other races.

    However, now was different, Zhao Hai was mobilizing the entire Ark Continent. Although he had improved the strength of the soldiers, it was still impossible for them to not be worried about the frontlines. Therefore, Zhao Hai decided to read out the reports to the civilians, informing them about the war.

    Zhao Hai was not afraid that his ns would be exposed to the Demons and the Divine Race. After all, what he was doing was just stalling the enemies. It was a kind of information that nobody can make use of. The enemies might know about his n, however, what can they do about it?

    Whether it be the Demons or the Divine Race, both of them were subjected to Zhao Hai¡¯s dying tactics. Zhao Hai used his undead for the Divine Race while the cavalries were used against the Demons. This arrangement was right. Although the strength of the Demon army wasn¡¯t that great, they were beingspletely unafraid of death. With their powerful life force, even general 9th ranks from the continent would be unable to y around with them.

    Although using the cavalry against the Demons caused some lives to be lost, it was still better than facing the Divine Race. Zhao Hai can imagine therge losses that would be met if he continued to use the cavalry units against the Divine Race.

    The javelins and stones from the Divine Race were very lethal. Even undead fell to them, much less actual living people.

    Actually, the heavy cavalry unit can be said to be the most appropriate enemy against the Divine Race. Their inborn strength would bring them more throwing distancepared to the others. They might evenpare to the Divine Race¡¯s projectiles.

    However, Zhao Hai cannot send them right now because he needed to deal with the winged pegasus cavalry. Once Zhao Hai sends the heavy cavalry, the Divine Race would know that Zhao Hai was nning on dealing with the winged pegasus cavalry next. This would allow the Divine Race to adjust their strategy, making the situation unfavorable for Zhao Hai. Therefore, Zhao Hai could only use the undead to deal with the Divine Race. Fortunately, the undead were already enough to slow the advance of Thunder Yun¡¯s center army.

    The Demons and the Divine Race were still advancing, but their rate of advancement was horribly slow. The Divine Race wasn¡¯t expecting this move from Zhao Hai, they didn¡¯t bring too much supplies when they left the Radiant Empire. Although their supplies can lest them for another one or two days, it was already clear that their supplies wouldn¡¯tst for too long. When they decided to get supplies from the Radiant Empire, then that would be the time where Zhao Hai¡¯s undead cavalry would make their attack.

    Zhao Hai has been paying attention to the moves of the two armies. Now, 24 hours had almost passed by, Zhao Hai was preparing to unleash the blood devouring mosquitoes once more. When the time is up, the mosquitoes would be released immediately. This time, the blood devouring mosquitoes wouldn¡¯t only assault the Divine Race, they would go for the Demons as well.

 Chapter 777 - Thunder Yunâ€™s Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 777 - Thunder Yun¡¯s Thoughts</h4>

    It was more advantageous to use the mosquitoes during the night. Since it was still daytime, Zhao Hai only gathered them in the Space. When nightes, he would unleash them to deal with the Demons and the Divine Race.

    Honestly, the time of day didn¡¯t really affect the Demons and the Divine Race too much. However, even a small advantage needed to be used, so Zhao Hai chose to wait.

    This time, he wouldn¡¯t have the blood devouring mosquitoes attack on their own. Instead, Zhao Hai nned to have his cavalry carry on attacking as well. It was necessary to exhaust the Demons and the Divine Race as much as possible. When Lizzy and Megan eliminates the winged pegasus cavalry, then Zhao Hai would have more chess pieces to move on the board.

    Eliminating the winged pegasus army would provide Zhao Hai with millions more undead. Once that gets aplished, Zhao Hai would have more things to do with the cavalry. For example, he couldpletely disrupt the supply line of the Divine Race, he could even go and harass the Radiant Empire. On the other hand, there was no need to be afraid of the Demons. Although they were strong, they weren¡¯t much strongerpared to the undead. If an undead dies, it would definitely take another Demon along with it. This trade of losses wasn¡¯t something that the Demon Race can withstand.

    Zhao Hai looked at the monitor while making orders towards the cavalry units from time to time. At the same time, he would also lead the undead in making their attacks.

    Zhao Hai currently felt like he was ying aputer game back on Earth. On the screen were green and red dots. The red dots would be his people while the green ones represented the enemy. At this time, groups of red dots were advancing and retreating on the monitor.

    There was also a huge mass of green dots. The smaller group of red dots woulde in contact with these green dots once in a while, some green and red dots would vanish at each encounter.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t feel too much after seeing the red and green lights vanish. Although he knew that each dot that disappeared meant a life was ended, he understood that this was war. Loss of life was inevitable in these situations.

    Aside from the Demons and the Divine Race¡¯s camps, Zhao Hai was also paying attention to Lizzy and Megan. This didn¡¯t mean that he was worried about their sess, he knew that the two of them would seed in this operation. What he was paying attention to was how long it would take to eliminate the winged pegasus army. The sooner they get killed, the more advantageous it would be for Zhao Hai.

    But he didn¡¯t urge Megan and Lizzy to go faster, he knew that the two were already doing their best. There was no benefit in making them anxious about their sess.

    The skies slowly turned dark, and Zhao Hai knew that the time to dish out huge damages hade. He immediately had his cavalry units withdraw for some time so that they would be in their best condition when night came.

    Actually, these cavalry units weren¡¯t very tired at all. After a group attacks the Demons, they would just retreat and resupply while at the same time taking a rest.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s arrangement was to keep them in the best condition. And now that casualties were happening, Zhao Hai took their corpses and kept them, not turning them into undead. On the other hand, the dead ferghana horses were turned into undead. Not only would they keep their strength, their endurance would also be improved by a lot.

    As the skies turned dark, the Divine Race were also beginning to get their guards up. First was because undead creatures can disy 120% of their strength during the night. Second, because the Divine Race were expecting the blood devouring mosquitoes.

    They were terrified by yesterday¡¯s attack. Although they had thought about means to deal with the mosquitoes, the mere idea of the attack made them extremely uneasy.

    After seeing the wave of undead retreat, Thunder Yun turned to Fei¡¯er and said, ¡°Fei¡¯er, how many attacks did we receive today?¡±

    Fei¡¯er turned to Thunder Yun and smiled bitterly, ¡°Forgive me master, I lost count.¡±

    Thunder Yun smiled bitterly as well, he couldn¡¯t me Fei¡¯er. The undead attacks that they received was just too much. Just as one ten thousand troop retreated, another woulde. In this case, it would be strange if they had kept count.

    After watching the sky, Thunder Yun immediately said, ¡°Spread this order, immediately find a ce to rest and arrange sentries. Have everyone be extra careful. If the blood devouring mosquitoes are indeed under the enemy¡¯s control, then they woulde back this evening.¡±

    Fei¡¯er nodded and then went to arrange it. Thunder Yun looked at the horizon with a worried look. Since their advance was slowed, Thunder Yun took the chance and observed the undead.

    After looking at the teams of undead that Zhao Hai sent, Thunder Yun had discovered that there weren¡¯t a lot of them, probably about a few million. Thunder Yun was assured of this conclusion because he can see the same faces among the undead from time to time. After his calctions, Thunder Yun reckoned that there shouldn¡¯t be more than 5 million undead.

    However, from the information that he acquired from Cloud Ying, Zhao Hai had a minimum of 20 million undead. He only used 5 million this time, where did the others go?

    More than 10 million undead wasn¡¯t small, but they haven¡¯t appeared yet. Thunder Yun thought of the various implications of this information.

    After the Divine Race army stopped, they immediately built rooms with earth magic. Thunder Yun also had amand center made. Once inside the hall, Thunder Yun had Fei¡¯er sound the drums.

    When all the generals arrived, Thunder Yun nced at Cloud Yi and said, ¡°Cloud Yi, sit on the third row.¡±

    Don¡¯t underestimate this change of seating, this was essentially a promotion. When Cloud Yi heard Thunder Yun, he immediately stood up and sat on the third row. Everyone in the hall looked at Cloud Yi, but nobody said anything. Cloud Yi came up with the method to restrict the harassment. Although it wasn¡¯tpletely useful, it still yed a big role. Getting a promotion at this time was normal.

    Seeing that nobody opposed to it, Thunder Yun moved on, ¡°Everyone should have noticed, the Ark Continent had changed from cavalry soldiers into undead. Does everybody know why?¡± The people in the room all frowned. Then Cloud Ying said, ¡°There are two possibilities for this. One was coincidence, and the other is Zhao Hai knowing our n. If it is the former, than we¡¯ll be fine. But if it is thetter, then this means that every move we make would be known to the other party. And that isn¡¯t good for our future ns.¡±

    When the generals heard this, their brows couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle. They were experienced war veterans, but since they were too preupied with thinking about the undead, they had missed this point. After hearing Cloud Ying, all of them immediately understood.

    Although they can understand what this meant, this was still very bad news. Knowing all of their actions wouldn¡¯t bode too well for this conquest.

    Thunder Yun nodded and said, ¡°Right, and I suspect that the second possibility is true. Our moved are under Zhao Hai¡¯s surveince. As for his methods, I have absolutely no idea. But there is one thing worries me more.¡± After saying that, Thunder Yun scanned the group. All of them had unclear expressions aside from three people. They were Silver Shuke, Cloud Ying, and Cloud Yi.

    Thunder Yun couldn¡¯t help but nod after seeing the expression of the three. And among these three, the one who he favored the most was Cloud Yi.

    Cloud Ying and Silver Shuke had fought with Zhao Hai before, so they were very clear about his strength. For them to discover the strangeness of the undead was quite normal. But Cloud Yi was different, he had not fought with Zhao Hai. In addition to his understanding now, he also managed to formte a way to deal with the cavalry harassment. This meant that Cloud Yi had a powerful gift of observation.

    However, Thunder Yun kept himself from asking Cloud Yi. He knew that if he asked Cloud Yi about this matter, then the others would think that he favored Cloud Yi and was nning to promote him even more. This wasn¡¯t good for troop morale.

    Cloud Yi¡¯s promotion was because of his advice, so nobody would oppose this point. But if Thunder Yun were to tantly give a promotion, then it would attract the envy of other people. When the timees, Cloud Yi might even be bullied in the future, hindering his talent from growing any further.¡±

    Therefore, Thunder Yun turned to Silver Shuke and said, ¡°Silver Shuke, tell me, did you notice anything strange about Zhao Hai¡¯s action?¡±

 Chapter 778 - Thunder Yunâ€™s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 778 - Thunder Yun¡¯s n</h4>

    Thunder Yun decided to ask Silver Shuke and not Cloud Yi. This was because in the first fight with Zhao Hai, Silver Shuke was the first to fail, and he had been feeling bad about it.

    In the beginning, Thunder Yun didn¡¯t look too highly on Silver Shuke. But after these few days, Thunder Yun changed his mind. Zhao Hai really did have the strength to cause them losses. In this case, it wasn¡¯t surprising for Silver Shuke to fail.

    Because of this, Thunder Yun decided to help Silver Shuke out. He used this opportunity to ask him the question, giving him some credit and making it known that Thunder Yun wanted to use him in the future.

    Silver Shuke didn¡¯t expect Thunder Yun to say his name. He was stunned for a moment before a sh ran by his eyes, he immediately replied, ¡°Yes, General. I noticed something strange.¡±

    After seeing Thunder Yun choose Silver Shuke, Cloud Ying and Cloud Yi couldn¡¯t help but have a momentary look of disappointment in their eyes. Although their faces were serious, the change didn¡¯t escape the eyes of Thunder Yun.

    Thunder Yun didn¡¯t say anything, he just looked at Silver Shuke and said, ¡°Tell me.¡±

    Silver Shuke immediately replied, ¡°General, from what I can see, the number of undead this time isn¡¯t right. Zhao Hai has more than ten million undead, but the ones attacking us right now seem to number in the few millions. The number was just too small, and the others were nowhere to be seen. I think there are only two possibilities for this, the first one being the undead attacking our headquarters. Now that our army has departed, the forces back in the Radiant Empire wouldn¡¯t be as goodpared to before. Even if they couldn¡¯t break the camp, they could at the very least cause some damage. However, we haven¡¯t had any rescue letters in the past couple of days. This might be because the base hasn¡¯t been attacked, or they couldn¡¯t send a rescue letter. I think the former is more usible. We still have a lot of strong soldiers in the camp, and it would be impossible for them to be unable to send a letter in case of the attack. Therefore, the base is still safe.¡±

    ¡°The other possibility for the undead¡¯s disappearance might be because they are dealing with the barbarians and the winged pegasus people. If they could indeed see our actions, then it is possible that they are already aware of the two armies. If that is really the case, then we might be in even more trouble.¡±

    Thunder Yun nodded, Silver Shuke¡¯s analysis coincides with his own. But Thunder Yun discovered that Cloud Ying was still frowning, he probably had some words to say.

    Thunder Yun looked at Cloud Ying and said, ¡°Cloud Ying, do you have any other ideas? Say it.¡±

    Cloud Ying looked at Thunder Yun and nodded, ¡°General, I have thought of another possibility. We know that the Demons have alsoe to the continent, and their fighting strength is also quite good. It¡¯s certain that the Demons would dispatch their troops once they discover that we have made out more. Zhao Hai might have brought his undead to deal with the Demons.¡±

    Thunder Yun looked at Cloud Ying, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°That is correct as well. However, you have missed something. Zhao Hai reced those cavalry units with the undead. And where are those cavalry units now? It would be impossible for Zhao Hai to just have them lying around. If he can harass us, then why can¡¯t he do the same with the Demons? It¡¯s more usible that he had the cavalry deal with the Demons while his undead goes on and attacks the barbarians and the winged pegasus people. Zhao Hai¡¯s only enemies are us and the Demons. And this time, I¡¯m sure the Demons didn¡¯t split their army like us. They arrived in the Ark Continent much earlier than us, so they should be more experienced when it came to Zhao Hai¡¯s capabilities. And I also heard that the Demons aren¡¯t as strong as us, therefore they couldn¡¯t afford to split up their army. At this moment, in the Buddha Empire, Zhao Hai has four groups of enemies. The strongest two of those four are us and the Demon Army, the weaker ones are the barbarians and the winged pegasus army. Zhao Hai would surely eat the weaker ones first before going to deal with us. This is his safest and most beneficial method right now.¡±

    Everyone who listened to Thunder Yun¡¯s breakdown started to believe his words. After all, Thunder Yun already had the qualifications to make spections like these. Although he had eaten a losstely, his status remained unchanged in the hearts of these people.

    Therefore, everybody nodded at Thunder Yun¡¯s analysis, nobody voiced opposition. Cloud Ying said, ¡°The General is right, forgive me for being wrong.¡±

    Thunder Yun just waved his hand. Although he just said that the barbarians and the winged pegasus people were going to eliminated, he still had a calm look on his face. This made everyone confused.

    Cloud Ying looked puzzled at Thunder Yun¡¯s expression, so he asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t General worried about the barbarians and the winged pegasus army? Is the General confident in them beating Zhao Hai?¡±

    Thunder Yun actuallyughed before he answered, ¡°How is that possible? Although I haven¡¯t we haven¡¯t had a true sh with Zhao Hai, his recent actions are already proof enough to how strong he is. How could the barbarians and winged pegasus armies be able to beat a person like him? If I haven¡¯t guessed wrong, then the barbarians should have already been eliminated while the winged pegasus army shouldn¡¯tst for long. However, this is exactly what I want.¡±

    Thunder Yun¡¯s words made everyone present stare. Some of the more intelligent among them immediately understood what Thunder Yun meant.

    Thunder Yun smiled faintly and said, ¡°Does everyone understand? Cloud Yi, tell them. You look like your ass is on fire, you tell them what I mean.¡± As soon as they heard Thunder Yun, the group couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. The heavy emotions that they carried all this time seemed to slowly vanish.

    Cloud Yi stood up and bowed to Thunder Yun before saying, ¡°The general is talking about how vengeful both the barbarians and the winged pegasus people are. After the Divine Race subjugated them, they were still quite resistive to our rule. Therefore, when we asked them for troops this time, they initially refused. Although they gave us some troops, they only gave us two of their ordinary armies, no elites were included. But now that Zhao Hai had killed their people, these two would surely bear a grudge and send their elites over. When that timees, we would be more rxed in dealing with the Ark Continent.¡±

    Thunder Yunughed and said ¡°Good, correct. Just as Cloud Yi said, both the barbarians and winged pegasus ns bear deep grudges. They will surely retaliate against Zhao Hai now that he has killed their people. Once they send their forces, then we would have more powerful cannon fodder for our army.¡±

    The people in the hall smiled, their low morale had surged up. On the other hand, both Cloud Ying and Cloud Yi were looking at Thunder Yun with admiration. They knew that Thunder Yun¡¯s purpose today was to raise morale.

    Cloud Ying also understood Thunder Yun¡¯s idea, he looked at Thunder Yun and said, ¡°General, what do we do next?¡¯

    Thunder Yun¡¯s voice turned serious as he said, ¡°In thest two days, the Ark Continent showed that they don¡¯t intend to go directly against us, just resorting to harassment tactics and forcing us to be on the defense. Because of this, I n to withdraw the troops tomorrow and see if the barbarians and winged pegasus people are indeed killed. If they are, then I will immediately send word to the two races, making them dispatch their troops. The winged pegasus mounts are insanely fast, there would be no way the mounts of the Ark Continent¡¯s cavalry would catch up to them. Moreover, the barbarian elites are vastly stronger than the people in the Ark Continent. As long as the elitese, then we can deal with the Ark Continent in one go!¡±

    If Thunder Yun hadn¡¯t said his n, then the morale might¡¯ve drop when he suggested retreat. But since he made a cushion for himself, the situation became different. Now, instead of dropping, the moral actually increased. Those present were thinking that their retreat this time was done in order for them to mount an even stronger attack. They had been feeling suffocated from the attacksing from the Ark Continent. Now, they couldn¡¯t wait to go all out, this was the result that Thunder Yun wanted.

    Being a good General doesn¡¯t only depend on how many wins one can get, it also depends on how one deals with their adversary. Cloud Ying and Cloud Yin knew that if they were in Thunder Yun¡¯s shoes, then they wouldn¡¯t have a spectacr result as this. There were some times where a strategic defeat meant losing. But their retreat this time was different, they would retreat only because they were preparing tounch a better attack.

    An example of this happened in the civil war after the Sino-Japanese war. It was when the party had to give up the headquarters at Yan¡¯an. This might look like a big defeat. But this retreat had conserved the party¡¯s strength. Moreover, it didn¡¯t affect their morale at all. In the end, this move was marked as the party sacrificing Yan¡¯an in order to acquire the whole of China.

 Chapter 779 â€“ Thunder Yunâ€™s Discovery

    <h4>Chapter 779 - Thunder Yun¡¯s Discovery</h4>

    Naturally, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know about Thunder Yun¡¯s n to withdraw their troops. But even if he did know, he still wouldn¡¯t let Thunder Yun off. After all, his hatred for the Divine Race was too deep, as long as he gets to kill them, then he would do it.

    Therefore, after darknesses, he would immediately release the blood devouring mosquitoes; half to the Divine Race and half to the Demons. At the same time, he also had the cavalry and undead prepared for another wave of attacks

    .Zhao Hai looked at the sky, the Divine Race have pitched camp and their officers met up. It was time, Zhao Hai immediately sent the mosquitoes towards the Divine Race camp.

    Thunder Yun and the others were currently discussing about their retreat when suddenly Fei¡¯er came in from the outside. His face was ugly as he reported, ¡°Master, the blood devouring mosquitoes have appeared.¡±

    After hearing Fei¡¯er, Thunder Yun¡¯s expression changed. What he was worried about came true, the blood devouring mosquitoes were indeed under the enemy¡¯s control. Moreover, their numbers are quiterge.

    However, this wasn¡¯t the time to think about these, he immediately said, ¡°Give the orders, do what I said earlier. Three people will form one group. Tell them not to panic. It¡¯s possible that the enemy would use his undead to attack. Everyone, return to your divisions.¡±

    Although they were justughing earlier, at this time, orders were orders. Everyone immediately gave a shot before turning around and leaving.

    After seeing the group walk out, Thunder Yun stood up as well. He took his wooden pole and then turned around to Fei¡¯er and said, ¡°Fei¡¯er, gather your people. We¡¯ll make the Ark Continent¡¯s people experience how powerful our lightning abilities are.¡± Fei¡¯er nodded, then he took up his own wooden pole and followed Thunder Yun outward.

    When they reached outside, the immediately saw a scene simr to yesterday. The blood devouring mosquitoes were constantly shooting down from the skies and attacking the camp. Thunder Yun snorted as he waved his pole, a sh of light came and a bunch of mosquitoes in front of him disappeared into ash. What Thunder Yun didn¡¯t notice was the same mosquitoes reappearing in the sky above him and continued on their attack.

    At this time, Fei¡¯er had also gathered the other giants. All of them had their poles with them as they lined up and muttered incantations. Tiny sparks of lightning started to appear on their bodies, the sparks got stronger and stronger before each giant was covered in lightning. It was at this moment when Fei¡¯er said, ¡°Attack!¡±

    And just as his voice fell, the lightning on each Giant arched towards the mosquitoes, jumping from one mosquito to another. Those who were hit by the attack were instantaneously turned to ash.

    With Fei¡¯er and the other giants controlling the lightning, it meandered all throughout the Divine Race camp, killing arge number of mosquitoes with each go. However, just as soon as they died, the mosquitoes reappeared and then continued on with their attack.

    Naturally, it was impossible for the giants to control their lightning for a long time. Soon enough, the of lightning vanished in mid ark. On the other hand, it seemed like the number of mosquitoes remained unaffected.

    While Fei¡¯er and the others were doing their attack, Thunder Yun took the time to observe the blood devouring mosquitoes. He always had this strange feeling. He led his 20 million army yesterday and eliminated all of the blood devouring mosquitoes. They worked very hard, and even if they suffered casualties, they removed all of the mosquitoes that came. However, the disappearance of the mosquitoes¡¯ corpses seemed to nag him in the back of his mind.

    Because of this, he decided to focus on the blood devouring mosquitoes, he wanted to see some clues. Just as the giants¡¯ lightning eliminated a swathe of mosquitoes, anotherrge clump appeared in the air.

    Thunder Yun couldn¡¯t help but be surprised when he saw this. In order to make sure that he wasn¡¯t seeing things, he concentrated on the lightning. After the eradicated the mosquitoes, a blood devouring mosquito suddenly appeared from where it vanished. It looks as if they weren¡¯t killed at all.

    This startled Thunder Yun, his forehead dropping a cold sweat. He knew that this situation would only happen in two asions; First, when a mosquito has a spatial teleportation ability. However, Thunder Yun couldn¡¯t detect any spatial fluctuations, so this possibility is void.

    Another possibility was that these blood devouring mosquitoes can actually resurrect!

    Resurrection! This isn¡¯t a strange name in the Divine Realm. There were several magic beasts with this ability. If one wanted to kill these creatures, then one needed to ensure that every single part of it was gone, including each drop of blood. Otherwise, any of their parts would be able to attach to another magic beast, absorbing their life force beforepletely resurrecting themselves. Although their strengths would be affected, nobody in the Divine Realm would want to offend any beast that had this ability. With no way topletely eliminate them, stirring trouble with these creatures would be a very bad idea.

    But from the looks of it, these blood devouring mosquitoes seem to have more than just resurrection. Thunder Yun can see that the blood devouring mosquitoes today were stronger than those yesterday, at least twice as strong. And if they can regenerate, then it meant that these weren¡¯t blood devouring mosquitoes.

    After thinking about it,, Thunder Yun observed the mosquitoes more carefully. He wanted to see if the attacks of these mosquitoes were the same as those he had seen in the Divine Realm.

    However, after looking for a long time, he couldn¡¯t find any differences on these blood devouring mosquitoes. Therefore, there is only one exnation for this, these mosquitoes were a variant species of the blood devouring mosquitoes.

    At the thought of this, Thunder Yun let out a sigh of relief. He wasn¡¯t afraid of these regenerating mosquitoes. Since these mosquitoes can regenerate, then it meant that those yesterday could regenerate as well. No wonder those mosquitoes were very hard to deal with, they actually had the ability to regenerate.

    But in the end, the mosquitoes yesterday were still eliminated. This means that the number of times these mosquitoes gets resurrected was not endless.

    Thunder Yun felt relieved, however, he didn¡¯t spread the information about the resurrecting abilities of the mosquitoes. One must know that the mere thought of a resurrecting beast would cause anxiety on any Divine Realm resident. If he spread the word out, then he would be causing unnecessary decrease in troop morale.

    After Fei¡¯er and the other Giants ran out of energy to do their attacks, Fei¡¯er returned to Thunder Yun¡¯s side. Fei¡¯er didn¡¯t follow Thunder Yun for a day or two, so when he saw Thunder Yun standing there, he knew that his Master was observing the blood devouring mosquitoes. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t disturb Thunder Yun and so he gave him time to analyze their enemy.

    At this time, an explosion was suddenly heard in the distance. This sound sobered Thunder Yun, he looked at the direction of the sound as he said, ¡°As I expected, this Zhao Hai is really difficult to deal with.¡±

    Fei¡¯er naturally understood Thunder Yun. Not only was Zhao Hai using the blood devouring mosquitoes, he also took the time to add the undead as well.

    Fei¡¯er turned to Thunder Yun and said, ¡°Master, what do we do now?¡±

    Thunder Yun sighed and said, ¡°We endure, we have no other ways to deal with them right now. This is also the reason why I decided to make a retreat. The enemy just has too many things to use against us, way more than I expected. We have to go back and rethink about how to deal with them.¡±

    Fei¡¯er turned silent. After being with Thunder Yun for all these years, this was the first time that he heard Thunder Yun say this. From Thunder Yun¡¯s tone was a hint of helplessness. This aspect had always been absent on Thunder Yun,before, yet it appeared right now.

    This made Fei¡¯er even more curious about Zhao Hai. He wanted to know what kind of person this Zhao Hai really was. How could he be this consistent that he even had Thunder Yun retreat? This person was just too strong, can one man really do all of these?

    Although Fei¡¯er was thinking about these, he didn¡¯t stop and stare. If Thunder Yun were to see Fei¡¯er¡¯s face right now, he would be surprised. Fei¡¯er¡¯s eyes were so bright that he must have been thinking about great things. The first time Fei¡¯er was like this was when he was going all out against the invading Divine Race army.

    The attacks from the mosquitoes and undead kepting. Although they had already thought about ways to deal with the mosquitoes, they were yet to think about how to deal with the undead. The attacks of the undead were really fast. Moreover, with the attacks from the mosquitoes, those in the outskirts of the army had their consciousness split into two. They were keeping eyes on the mosquitoes while also taking note of the constant wave of javelin attacksing towards them.

    Because of the method that Thunder Yun made yesterday, the lethality of the mosquitoes has been greatly reduced. Although the blood devouring mosquitoes were promoted, the casualties that they caused had be smaller. While the mosquitoes were attacking, one Divine Race soldier would support his Domain, one would focus on killing the mosquitoes, and one would rest and get ready to rotate.

    But even so, casualties couldn¡¯t be avoided. The coordination between the javelins of the undead and the mosquitoes caused more deathspared tost night.

 Chapter 780 â€“ Demon Dragon Kingâ€™s Worry

    <h4>Chapter 780 - Demon Dragon King¡¯s Worry</h4>

    The Demon Dragon King looked at Rising Sun City and thought of all the Demons that had died. After seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s move, the Demon Dragon King already knew about its purpose. To be honest, Zhao Hai¡¯s harassment tactics really gave the Demon Dragon King a headache.

    Although Zhao Hai¡¯s harassment didn¡¯t take too much off of their numbers, he did greatly slow their advance. When the Demon Dragon King arrived at Rising Sun City, it was alreadyte afternoon, the skies were proceeding to turn dark. However, nobody was in Rising Sun City.

    The most troublesome thing for the Demon Dragon King right now was that he was afraid of splitting his troops. From what he had counted, Zhao Hai had sent a couple million cavalry units to harass them today. If the Demon Dragon King split his troops, then the only oue that would happen is them being dominated by Zhao Hai.

    Because of this, the Demon Dragon King decided to stay in a single clump. And since Zhao Hai only used his undead in their previous battle, the Demon Dragon King didn¡¯t know about the general strength of the Ark Continent¡¯s troops. The information that they had collected in the past stated that the people of the Ark Continent were quite weak, they were not an opponent for the Demon Race.

    But in the recent time, the Demon Dragon King received information that Zhao Hai had potions that can make anyone into a 9th rank expert in short time. The Demon Dragon King was quite doubtful of this report. But after seeing the cavalry units, the Demon Dragon King finally believed that Zhao Hai really did have a way to drastically improve one¡¯s strength.

    This made the Demon Dragon King worried. The reason why the Demons were confident in conquering the Ark Continent was because their soldiers were far strongerpared to those in the continent. Additionally, the Demons also hadrge amounts of God rank experts. But now that the Ark Continent can promote their strength, the advantage of the Demon Army has been nullified. Additionally, Zhao Hai had items that can injure God-rank experts. Because of these reasons, it would be difficult for the Demon Race to conquer the Ark Continent in a short period of time. Being inpetition with the Divine Race didn¡¯t help either.

    The Demon Dragon King couldn¡¯t help but feel his confidence drop after being faced with the cavalry attacks. He didn¡¯t know how Zhao Hai managed to make his potions. After all, these potions weren¡¯t only good for the Ark Continent, it was good for the Demon Race as well.

    The Demon Dragon King even had Demon researchers study the two potions. However, the answers that they gave him was disappointing. The researchers told him that the 8th rank potion was just a bottle of water while the 9th rank potion was the blood of an unknown magic beast. The 9th rank potion wasn¡¯t a potion at all!

    Upon receiving the result, the Demon Dragon King couldn¡¯t help but frown. He hadn¡¯t heard of a water that can make someone 8th rank, even the Elves¡¯ life liquid couldn¡¯t do this. The blood that can make people 9th rank was even more mysterious. If a magic beast who had blood like that existed, there would be no way for Zhao Hai to tame it. More importantly, it would be impossible for that creature to have enough blood to feed the Ark Continent¡¯s army.

    As the matter stands, the Demon Dragon King gained nothing in this study. He was still stuck in looking for ways to deal with Zhao Hai.

    After looking at Rising Sun City, the Demon Dragon King sighed and said, ¡°We rest here tonight. Inform everyone to set up camp.¡± Those around him gave a nod and proceeded to spread the order.

    The efficiency of the Demon Race wasn¡¯t any slower than the Divine Race. Additionally, they were using the same methods as the Divine Race. Because of this, it didn¡¯t take too long before the Demons had finished making their camp.

    After the camps were set up, the Demon Dragon King went to his own room and met with other God rank experts from different ns. The Demon Dragon King looked at those present and said, ¡°We have finally arrived at Rising Sun City. However, Zhao Hai¡¯s methods are giving us huge problems. Moreover, their soldiers had underwent a huge promotion of strength. Conquering the Ark Continent in a short time is proving to be difficult. I have already reported this matter to the Great Demon King. What we need to do right now is to wait for some shes between Zhao Hai and the Divine Race, when that happens, we¡¯ll go out and capture some important ces for ourselves. Then we¡¯ll hold those ces and wait for the Great Demon King¡¯s arrival.¡±

    The group didn¡¯t have anything to say, they were also annoyed by the constant attacks that they went through today. They couldn¡¯t¡¯ do anything, their cavalry units weren¡¯t as quick as the enemy. Even God-rank experts couldn¡¯t catch up. In this case, the Demon Dragon King¡¯s method was the best n for them.

    Seeing that nobody gave their own ideas, the Demon Dragon King continued, ¡°Zhao Hai has changed his tactics, and their strength is no weaker than us. The only thing we could do is to steadily advance while capturing more cities. However, I expect Zhao Hai to make it harder for us to advance. Make sure to have your men be alert at all times, we can¡¯t be careless at this time.¡±

    The group loudly epted the Demon Dragon King¡¯smand before then turned around to leave. However, what the Demon Dragon King didn¡¯t expect was the cavalry attacks stopping when evening came.

    The Demon Dragon King became more relieved as the skies turned darker. This was because the skies of the Demon Realm were darker than the Ark Continent. The Demons were more suited to fight in the dark, so the Demon Dragon King wasn¡¯t afraid of anything.

    After establishing their defense, the Demon Dragon King went on to take a rest. Him and Thunder Yun had simr methods. At the same time, the Demon Dragon King also came to encounter the same scenario that Thunder Yun had.

    A humming sound awakened the Demon Dragon King. He stared for a moment before he quickly sat up. This was because he felt that this sound was quite familiar. However, even though he felt it familiar, he still couldn¡¯t remember what it was.

    The Demon Dragon King was a very cautious person, he immediately gave an order, ¡°What is that humming noise? Go and check!¡± The guard outside immediately responded, footsteps were heard as the guard went away.

    Before long, that same guard came running back, and with a panicked voice he said, ¡°Your Highness,rge quantities of devil mosquitoes are outside. It looks like an enormous swarm!¡±

    The Demon Dragon King¡¯s expressionpletely melted. He finally remembered where he heard this humming noise. It was an experience he didn¡¯t want to remember. Before the Demon Dragon King became God-rank, he was just an ordinary person among the Vile Demon Race. He wandered all throughout the Demon Realm, wanting to quickly improve his strength. At that time, he had several friends travelling with him. They entered a famed dangerous area in the Demon Realm, wanting to explore it. However, they didn¡¯t expect to see a mosquito swarm living there. The Demon Dragon King only escaped because of his luck, all of his friends weren¡¯t as fortunate.

    He could clearly remember the clump of mosquitoes that was enough to blot out the entire sky. At that time, he was extremely terrified as he ran for his pitiful life. All those friends that he had tried to fight their way out, but in the end, they were swallowed by the mosquito swarm. The Demon Dragon King still had nightmares about that event up to this day.

    The Demon Dragon King immediately ran out of the door before he shouted loudly. ¡°How can there be devil mosquitoes here? How can those mosquitoes appear in the Ark Continent? Quick, ring the rm!!¡± With his order, the rm quickly rang out. The melodious ring of the bell seemed very rming in this dark night. The entire Demon Army immediately sprang out, ready to take action.

    The Demon Dragon King looked at the blood devouring mosquitoes in the sky. His expression was very difficult to describe, he didn¡¯t expect devil mosquitoes to appear in the Ark Continent.

    At this time, experts from different ns arrived by the Demon Dragon King¡¯s side. Their expression were quite ugly as well, they didn¡¯t know what to say. After a short while, a Demon opened his mouth, ¡°How can devil mosquitoes appear here? If they existed, how can the Ark Continent still survive?¡±

    The Demon Dragon King had already calmed himself, he replied, ¡°I recall reading something from our information of the Ark Continent. There is a record about mosquitoes called blood devouring mosquitoes. At that time, there was a small flock of them in the Ark Continent. In order to suppress them, a lot of 9th rank experts went on to drive them away from the maind. But I didn¡¯t think that those blood devouring mosquitoes would be the Devil Mosquitoes that we now of. Let everyone be extra careful. Everyone should know about devil mosquitoes and how terrifying they are.¡±

    The group nodded before they turned and left. Just as the meeting was finished, the blood devouring mosquitoes started their attack, plunging the whole Demon Army into chaos.

    However, this was also the time where the Demons have shown how relsolute they were. The Demons went on and killed the mosquitoes wave by wave. And once a Demon knew that he would not survive, he would fly up to the distance and blow himself up, taking a huge clump of mosquitoes from the surroundings.

    The Demon Dragon King looked at these explosions in pain. As the first explosion sounded out, more and more Demons started to blow themselves up.

    At this time, a different kind of explosion was heard. The Demon Dragon King stared for a moment before his expression turned ugly. He knew what this explosion was, this was from the Ark Continent¡¯s javelins.

    After hearing the explosions, the Demon Dragon King knew that the Ark Continent¡¯s people had used this opportunity to attack. What made the Demon Dragon King worried wasn¡¯t this attack, but instead the fact that the people from the Ark Continent weren¡¯t worried about the mosquitoes.

    If they weren¡¯t scared, then this only meant one thing, the devil mosquitoes wouldn¡¯t attack them. And the reason for this was because the mosquitoes were under their control.

    The Demon Dragon King knew about how terrifying these devil mosquitoes were, if the Ark Continent can indeed control them, then this wouldn¡¯t be good news for the Demon Race.

    Another thing that worried the Demon Dragon King was the strength of the devil mosquitoes. They weren¡¯t weaker than the ones he encountered in the Demon Realm. The Demon Army was in a very dangerous position!

 Chapter 781 â€“ A Night of Loss, Two Choices

    <h4>Chapter 781 - A Night of Loss, Two Choices</h4>

    Zhao Hai was currently sitting inside the Space looking at the state of the Demons and the Divine Race. He didn¡¯t know whether the Demons or the Divine Race would retreat or not.

    Zhao Hai knew that tonight¡¯s attack would be regarded as thergest attack he¡¯d made to both the Demons and the Divine Race. With the mosquitoes and the cavalry attacking together, Zhao Hai believed that the damages caused this evening wouldn¡¯t be small.

    However, Zhao Hai¡¯s work was actually much easier this time. He just had the javelins and other supplies dropped off on a single ce not far from the camps of both the Demons and the Divine Race. The amount that he took out was more than enough. Even if the cavalry and the undead attack non-stop, the supply wouldn¡¯t run out.

    What Zhao Hai wanted to see was the reactions of the two parties when it came to the blood devouring mosquitoes. What he saw was interesting, both Demons and Divine Race knew about the mosquitoes, this confused him.

    Originally, Zhao Hai thought that the blood devouring mosquitoes were native to the Ark Continent. But when he saw the Divine Race say the name of the blood devouring mosquitoes, he knew that they also existed in the Divine Realm. Moreover, they even had the same name.

    More surprisingly, the Demons also knew about the mosquitoes. However, their name was different, they called the mosquitoes devil mosquitoes. This made Zhao Hai curious. He knew that the Demon Realm had an environmentpletely differentpared to the Ark Continent and the Divine Realm. Moreover, even though the Demon Realm had variant versions of the Ark Continent¡¯s magic beasts, Zhao Hai can tell from the Demon Dragon King¡¯s words that the blood devouring mosquitoes and the devil mosquitoes were the same.

    The blood devouring mosquitoes existed in three realms, what does this mean? Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but frown, he nned to study it when there is time.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want any more trouble. At this time, Zhao Hai had a constant sense of crisis. Not to talk about the Demons and the Divine Race, the appearance of the immortal cultivator made Zhao Hai look seriously into his current state.

    The strange circumstance circting the blood devouring mosquitoes made Zhao Hai think of his problems. He wanted to see if the mosquitoes also had a connection in the immortal cultivation realm.

    As Zhao Hai was juggling his thoughts, the Demons and the Divine Race were continuing their heated war against the blood devouring mosquitoes. The Demons had a bigger loss this time. The Demon army had 8th ranks among their numbers. After being subjected to hundreds of mosquito attacks, these 8th ranks simply didn¡¯t have any chance to escape. In the end, most of them chose to blow themselves up.

    When faced with ordinary blood devouring mosquitoes, this move might be very useful. However, the mosquitoes that they faced belonged to Zhao Hai¡¯s Space. When these mosquitoes die, they just be resurrected. The sacrifice made by the Demons were made utterly useless.

    Majority of the Demon deaths were 8th ranks, but this still satisfied Zhao Hai. The 8th rank Demons were still quite a threat. Although they might not be a match against the Ark Continent¡¯s 9th rank soldiers, their self-explosions were still very lethal.

    But even then, the undead and the cavalry units were still able to bring damages to the two parties. Although the javelins would kill some mosquitoes, the consequence was not that heavy. After all, the mosquitoes can be released once more after 24 hours, so Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t hurt too much about the coteral damage.

    The battlested the entire night. The Divine Race¡¯s losses had reached an astonishing 300 thousand. Meanwhile, the Demons lost more than 500 thousand troops. It can be said that the damages were quite heavy. When dawn came, the number of mosquitoes have been reduced by a certain degree, only stragglers here and there remained. At the same time, Zhao Hai also ordered the undead and the cavalry units to retreat.

    After the Demons and the Divine Race counted their losses, their expressions weren¡¯t too good. Thunder Yun immediately convened the generals inside his room, he looked at them and said, ¡°It seems like Zhao Hai has yet to eradicate the barbarians and the winged pegasus armies. Otherwise, he would have sent themst night, causing us even more losses. This is the second batch of mosquitoes that Zhao Hai had sent in two days. It has be obvious that the mosquitoes are under the Ark Continent¡¯s control. Zhao Hai might not be the one controlling them, but we can be sure that someone from the continent can. We¡¯ll return to the Radiant Empire for now. We need to ask for ways to repel those mosquitoes. Otherwise, we will have even more casualties.¡±

    The group naturally wouldn¡¯t oppose to this, but Cloud Ying couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I think we need to send word towards the Barbarian and Winged Pegasus ns. Make it known to them that their kin has been killed. Even if Zhao Hai didn¡¯tpletely wipe them out, he still managed to kill some number of them, the two ns would still send some elites over. At the same time, when the repents for the mosquitoes arrive, we can resume our attack on the Ark Continent. At that time, I will personally shred Zhao Hai.¡±

    Cloud Ying shared this sentiment with the other Divine Race generals. In the many conquests that the Divine Race had in the lower realms, this was the first time that they had lost this much. Although they had lost a lot back in the God of Thunder¡¯s Realm, the losses to the other party was much more. But this time, the Ark Continent barely lost anyone. To the arrogant Divine Race, this was apletely uneptable situation.

    Thunder Yun looked at the group and said, ¡°Send this order. Rest for two hours, after that, we return to the Radiant Empire. We don¡¯t want to get entangled with the undead any longer.¡±

    The group all nodded before they turned and left.

    After the others walked out, Thunder Yun rxed. He turned his head to Fei¡¯er and said, ¡°Fei;er, have you noticed something strange with those blood devouring mosquitoes?¡±

    Fei¡¯er¡¯ had a confused expression as he said, ¡°Strange? Aren¡¯t they just the normal blood devouring mosquitoes? Although they are stronger than the ones in the Divine Realm, they aren¡¯t very numerous.¡±

    Thunder Yun smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t think that those mosquitoes aren¡¯t a lot? The blood devouring mosquitoes that we metst time are obviously not the same as the ones we met today. Why is this?¡±

    Fei¡¯er looked puzzled at Thunder Yun, ¡°Master, to be honest, I didn¡¯t notice it.¡±

    Thunder Yun smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I can¡¯t me you, not everyone noticed it. The Ark Continent¡¯s blood devouring mosquitoes can regenerate. Moreover, it seems like instant regeneration. The number of times seem to surpass 25!¡±

    When Fei¡¯er heard Thunder Yun, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. Hisplexion changed as she said, ¡°Regeneration? Master, those mosquitoes can regenerate? How is that possible? If those mosquitoes are that terrifying, then the Ark Continent would have beenpletely eradicated by now.¡±

    Thunder Yun smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s true. I observed those mosquitoes closely and reached this conclusion. It doesn¡¯t matter matter how the Ark Continent managed to control them, the important thing is that those mosquitoes aren¡¯t good news. We must be more careful from now on.¡±

    Fei¡¯er nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. At this time, the camp outside had regained its peace. Thunder Yun gave out a sigh and said, ¡°Alright, you go and take a rest. Don¡¯t forget, we need to retreat in two hours.¡±

    Fei¡¯er nodded, then he walked out. But after he walked out, Fei¡¯er looked back at Thunder Yun¡¯s room before a sh of light appeared on his eyes. It seems like he was thinking about something that Thunder Yun didn¡¯t know about.

    The Demons had a fairly simr situation as the Divine Race. They had lost almost twice as much as the Divine Race. For an army of several tens of millions, this number might not be strong. However, the circumstance of the deaths made the difference. In just one night, the Demons had lost seven hundred thousand troops. This was something unfathomable even to the Demon Dragon King.

    The Demon Dragon King was currently inside his room, thinking about whether he would make a retreat or not. They had lost too many people just this evening. Although majority of the deaths were 8th ranks, the number was just too much. If the Demons weren¡¯t hardened fighters, then some Demons might have deserted the army.

    The Demon Dragon King was frowning as he sat there. This loss was something that he couldn¡¯t ignore. The more worrying matter was the possibility that the Ark Continent¡¯s people were controlling the devil mosquitoes.

    After pondering about it for some time, the Demon Dragon King decided to hold the retreat for now. They would advance in steady steps. He knew that even if they were to retreat, the Ark Continent¡¯s people would still go on and harass them. When the timees, not only would they gain nothing, they would even be forced to be in a passive situation.

    However, this didn¡¯t mean that they didn¡¯t need support. The Demon Dragon King already sent people back to the Demon Realm to report on the Demon Army¡¯s state. At the same time, he asked the troops back at their base to make some repellents against the mosquitoes.

    In the Divine Realm and the Demon Realm, their description of the mosquitoes was different from the Ark Continent. In the continent, the mosquitoes were just a one-time disaster. After they were eliminated, they didn¡¯t pop out once more. Therefore, the mosquitoes only existed in the Ark Continent¡¯s writings.

    However, mosquitoes were a constant disaster in the Demon and the Divine Realm. Therefore, research had been made in order to deal with them. It was only because they didn¡¯t expect to see mosquitoes in the Ark Continent that the Demons and the Divine Race didn¡¯t bring any repellents.

 Chapter 782 â€“ What Zhao Hai Doesnâ€™t Know

    <h4>Chapter 782 - What Zhao Hai Doesn¡¯t Know</h4>

    Zhao Hai calmly looked at the monitor. He didn¡¯t think that the Divine Race would retreat, it was actually out of his expectations. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare when he saw the Divine Rest pack their things and heading the opposite direction after their two hour rest. Seeing them retreat, Zhao Hai decided to not send the undead after them. It was best to give more time to Lizzy and Megan. As long as the two women had time, they canpletely eliminate the winged pegasus cavalry. When that timees, Zhao Hai¡¯s strength would dramatically increase. Also, after seeing the Divine Race retreat, Zhao Hai can now focus solely on the Demons.

    Zhao Hai needed time, he wanted the Demons to retreat as well. If the Demons retreat, then Zhao Hai would gain even more time. The first batch of God ranked undead have already finished and the pagoda had started with the second batch. At the same time, another God-rank potion was on the way. As long as there was time, Zhao Hai¡¯s side would be much better.

    But to Zhao Hai¡¯s disappointment, the Demons didn¡¯t retreat. Unlike the Divine Race who retreated after resting for two hours, the Demons rested for 5 hours before leaving Rising Sun City, pushing forward into the Buddha Empire.

    After seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows. His expectation for the Demon Army¡¯s retreat was even more than the Divine Race seeing how cautious they had beentely. But who would¡¯ve thought that the opposite happened, the Divine Race retreated while the Demons pushed on.

    While looking at the Demon Army, Zhao Hai coldly snorted. He was still monitoring the Divine Race, however, he didn¡¯t send more attacks. He wanted the Divine Race to retreat, and he didn¡¯t want to enrage them even more. He was afraid that the Divine Race would get angry and reverse their decision. After all, when enough time passes, Zhao Hai would be able to clean them up in one fell swoop.

    On the other hand, the Demons actually went forward. In two days, they would meet with Lizzy and Megan¡¯s group, and that wouldn¡¯t be good.

    Now that the Divine Race was gone, Zhao Hai can reallocated his undead to deal with the Demons. These undead made the Demon advance even more difficult. They needed to dy the Demons and make time for Lizzy and Megan to eliminate the winged pegasus cavalry.

    After the Demons left Rising Sun City, Zhao Hai noticed that they had left some people behind. Zhao Hai immediately knew that the Demon advance this time was meant to upy the Buddha Empire¡¯s cities.

    Altogether, the Demons have left 1 million troops inside Rising Sun City, a thousand of them being God-rank experts. At the same time, a constant stream of Demons can be seen going from Demon City to Rising Sun City.

    Upon seeing this, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change. With his current resources, he wouldn¡¯t be able to reim Rising Sun City. If he decided to attack the city, the Demons from Demon City will go forward as support. When that timees, a sh would happen, this wasn¡¯t something that Zhao Hai wanted.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t too worried. After all, he didn¡¯t have much power in his hands. As soon as Lizzy and Megan finishes their action, the majority of the undead would be avable once more.

    The Demon Dragon King had discovered that their current assants didn¡¯tprise of only cavalry units, there were undead mixed in as well. These undead were very difficult to deal with. The bows and throwing weapons that the Demons had were less lethal to the undead. On the other hand, the javelins thrown by the undead were a huge threat to the Demon Army.

    To be honest, the Demon Dragon King was quite curious about Zhao Hai¡¯s javelins. In their previous battles, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use it. Now that Zhao Hai had changed his tactics, these javelin were used. The Demon Dragon King wondered why.

    This wooden javelin wasn¡¯t simple. One could see that they were crudely made, however, their lethality couldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    The Demon Dragon King couldn¡¯t help but rub his temples. Although he nned to grab somend while Zhao Hai battles it out with the Divine Race, his current losses was something he didn¡¯t hope for.

    And after they left the city, they were attacked by javelins once more. All of these gave the Demon Dragon King a headache.

    While Zhao Hai was busy dealing with the Demons, he wasn¡¯t aware of the changes in another ce. In the Northern Icefield, there was a huge spatial rift that was constantly releasing undead. When they came out of the rift, the undead went about and explored the icefield. They only remained undetected because the icefield was just too big.

    However, the undead quickly found the volcano as well as the stone city. Soon, more and more undead went towards that direction as even more undead came out of the rift.

    At this point, arge sea of undead was starting to head towards the Beastman Prairie. These undead were tirelessly going forward. The ice and winds werepletely useless against them. In a few day¡¯s time, they would be setting foot on the prairie.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t know about this. At the same time, they were also unaware about another small rift appearing in an ind not too far from the Radiant Empire. This rift was smaller and there were no creatures going out of it. However, this rift would surely have an impact on the Ark Continent in the future.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know about any of these, his thoughts were currently on the enemies in front of him, the Demons and the Divine Race. Now that the Divine Race was heading back to the Radiant Empire, Zhao Hai only had the Demons to worry about.

    Lizzy and Megan had prepared for three days in order to deal with the winged pegasus army. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t worry too much. He knew that they would take action quite soon. At the same time, the God rank potion would bepleted in one day.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Hai was very surprised at the Demon Army. He didn¡¯t stop harassing the Demons both day and night. Moreover, with the use of the mosquitoes, the losses to the Demon Army had reached an additional 1 million. But even with this, the Demons didn¡¯t retreat. Conversely, even with their slow pace, they continued on. This action made Zhao Hai admire the Demon Race. Zhao Hai sent forces to attack them all the time, however, they kept going forward even if they knew that every step they make would cause them to bleed out.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t understand why the Demons continued on. After the days of being attacked, the Demons were looking very exhausted. They didn¡¯t have a good time to rest and eat. However, they still kept on moving forward.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know that the reason for this was simple. The Demons didn¡¯t retreat because Zhao Hai has yet to use his main army. This made the Demons think that he was still in battle with the Divine Race. If they don¡¯t use this opportunity to upynd, then they won¡¯t be able to do it in the future.

    Although the Demons had sent some scouts, those people didn¡¯t dare to get too close to the Divine Race. Moreover, after Thunder Yun saw that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t harass them, he decided to slow their retreat, allowing more time to rest. At the same time, he also used this time to get familiar with the surroundings.

    The Demons had more informationing from their scouts near the Radiant Empire. Seeing that the main army was still absent, they were unaware of the retreat. If they knew that the Divine Race had turned back, the Demon Dragon King would surely stop the army from going forward.

    A day passed and another God-rank potion has been made. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use it. He was waiting for one more potion to be made before handing them over to Blockhead and Rockhead.

    Blockhead and Rockhead were twins that had a mysterious way of coordinating with one another. If Zhao Hai decided to promote one before the other, then he may risk disrupting this coordination. Because of this, Zhao Hai chose to promote them at the same time.

    It can be said that some of Zhao Hai¡¯s fears were unwarranted, but he wasn¡¯t in a hurry about this matter. After all, Blockhead and Rockhead would be Demigods after promotion, so they wouldn¡¯t be a great help anyway. Waiting for a few days wouldn¡¯t affect anything too much.

    Time passed by and another day came. This was the fifth day after the Demons decided to dispatch their troops. They were still advancing but their losses had now surpassed 3 million, a tenth of their original number. Additionally, after passing by another two cities, more than 2 million troops were left behind. It can be said that the Demon Army was now cut down by a fifth.

    Zhao Hai had to recognize the tenacity of the Demon Race. However, he knew that the Demon army¡¯s luck was soon to run out. This was because Lizzy and Megan had already taken care of the winged pegasus cavalry. With this, Zhao Hai was back to using his full strength.

 Chapter 783 â€“ The Divine Realmâ€™s Situation

    <h4>Chapter 783 - The Divine Realm¡¯s Situation</h4>

    Lizzy and Megan were both sitting and talking inside the living room. However, Zhao Hai was nowhere in sight. He was currently busying himself with the Demon Race. Zhao Hai had Megan and Lizzy rest well after they eliminated the winged pegasus army. Now that the two were resting, Zhao Hai took the job andmanded the undead and the cavalry in the meantime.

    Lizzy looked at the weary Demons in the monitor and couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°It looks like Brother Hai really made them suffer in the past few days. Look at how exhausted every one of them looked.¡± Laura gave out a hmph, ¡°You haven¡¯t seen Brother Hai. He was monitoring the Demons non-stop, he¡¯s quite tired as well. If you dealt with the winged pegasus sooner, he would have more time to rest.¡±

    Megan smiled and said, ¡°Sister Laura, we already did our best. After all, we need to take care of every single winged pegasus soldier.¡± Laura snoted and said, ¡°Alright. Go call people from those two races, let¡¯s ask them about the Divine Race¡¯s situation.¡±

    Since Laura had been managing Zhao Hai¡¯s affairs for the longest time, she had the highest status among the women. Lizzy didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately called a heavy cavalry soldier and a winged pegasus soldier. This was also done ording to Zhao Hai¡¯s instruction. When the two races were turned into undead, some of them were made into advanced ones so that they could ask them questions.

    The barbarian soldier was tall and big, they were even tallerpared to average Beastmen. On the other hand, the winged pegasus person was not that huge. Moreover, they look quite slender, resembling the Elves. However, instead of long ears, the winged pegasus people had two wings as ears, with long feathers on each tip.

    Lizzy and the others curiously looked at the two people. After some time, Lizzy looked at the barbarian soldier and said, ¡°What is your race? Are you from the Divine Race?¡±

    The heavy cavalry soldier replied, ¡°Answering the madam.We are called the Barbarians. We aren¡¯t from the Divine Race, instead, our ne was invaded with the Divine Race. Whenever the Divine Race goes into war, they would send us.¡±

    Lizzy nodded, then she asked once more, ¡°Are the other people in your race as powerful as you? How many of you are there?¡± Barbarian Ding shook his head and said, ¡°Back at home, we are only considered to be second-rate soldiers. The real elite of our race has yet to set out. Our race¡¯s elites are all 9th ranks. We also have our Golden Horn division made up of God ranked experts. However, their numbers aren¡¯trge, only about 50 thousand people. All in all, our race has about 10 million elite troops. As for second-rate soldiers like us, I don¡¯t know how many there are.¡± Lizzy and the others couldn¡¯t help but inhale cold air. They didn¡¯t expect the barbarians to be this strong. If they didn¡¯t have a few God-ranks, then the Divine Race might not have been able to conquer their ne.

    After thinking about it for some time, Lizzy said, ¡°Will your people send more troops? You lost too many people this time. Will your people help the Divine Race? Is your rtionship with the Divine Race good?¡± Barbarian Ding replied, ¡°Replying to the madam. Our rtionship with the Divine Race isn¡¯t very good. We might send our troops, but the most we can send out are our elites. The Golden Horn division rarely sets out. Since the madame have killed us, the n would surely send some people for revenge.¡±

    Lizzy and the to others frowned. They didn¡¯t expect this thing to happen. At this time, Megan couldn¡¯t wait as she turned to the winged pegasus soldier and said, ¡°How about you? What is your race? And how is your race¡¯s rtionship with the Divine Race?¡±

    The winged pegasus soldier replied, ¡°Answering the madam. We are the winged pegasus race. Our rtionship with the Divine Race is roughly the same as the Barbarians. We also listen to them but we don¡¯t worship their existence. At the same time, our n would also be sending troops in order to avenge us.¡±

    Lizzy and Megan smiled bitterly, they didn¡¯t think that there would be more enemiesing over. Laura didn¡¯t think about it too much as he looked at the winged pegasus soldier and said, ¡°What is your name? And how many people does your race have? How strong are you?¡± The winged pegasus person answered, ¡°Replying to the madam. My name is Zhan. My troops are in the middle of our race¡¯s strength. Above us are the elite army with 10 million troops. We also have the Silverwing Divisionposed of 100 thousand God-ranks.¡±

    Everybody smiled bitterly upon hearing this. The Divine Race already had a lot of God-ranks. Now, there are also 100 thousand God-rank winged pegasus soldiers. If the Barbarians and the Winged Pegasus n decided to send their best troops, then the Ark Continent would be in trouble.

    Lizzy forced a smile and said, ¡°How about those giants, do you know what race they belong to?¡±

    Winged Pegasus Zhan nodded, ¡°I do. They are people from the Thunder n. Their faith lied on the Thunder Beast. Their wooden poles are totems used to worship the thunder beast. However, nobody has seen an actual thunder beast. Their totems can summon incarnations of the thunder beast. Their race is very strong, not only are they physically powerful, their totems also allowed them to cast multiple spells. I heard that when the Divine Race went on to conquer the Thunder Realm, they lost a lot of men doing so. Later on, they carried on a massacre in the Thunder Realm, shocking the entire Thunder n. In the end, the ne was given to the God of Thunder, General Thunder Yun. Thunder Yun is themander of the Divine Race army, the Thunder n had be his personal bodyguards.¡±

    Lizzy gave a faint smile. Megan immediately followed up, ¡°I saw green skinned creatures in the Radiant Empire. What are they? Why do they look like ves?¡±

    Barbarian Ding replied, ¡°Replying to the madame. They are indeed ves. They are called the Goblin Race. They are creatures native to the Divine Realm. Their fighting strength is low, however, they are very interested in tinkering. It was said that magic formations made by them are very strong. I¡¯ve also heard that they were able to produce flying machines in the past. However, since their race isn¡¯t interested in making weapons, the Divine Race managed to subdue them. In the end, their entire race was reduced to bingbor ves.¡±

    Laura asked, ¡°Did the Divine Race conquer any other race? If so, what other races are there?¡¯

    Barbarian Ding shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    However, Winged Pegasus Zhan replied, ¡°Answering to the madam, there are no other races in the Divine Race army. The Divine Race army that is attacking the Ark Continent right now are the Divines from the Taurus Continent. The Taurus Divines had only conquered our four races. As for the other Divines on the other continents, I don¡¯t know much about the nes that they conquered.¡±

    Laura stared, then her expression underwent a huge change, ¡°Will the other continents send troops here? Aren¡¯t the Divine Race in a war against the foreign races? Did the war subside?¡±

    Winged Pegasus Zhan shook his head and said, ¡°Replying to the madam. I don¡¯t know whether the other continents would send their troops or not. However, I have heard about the war with the foreign races. It seems like the foreign races had inferior strengthpared to the Divine Race, they had been pushed into a passive state.¡±

    Laura frowned, ¡°I heard that the Divine Realm has 13 continents. How are they divided between the Divine Race and the foreign races?¡±

    Winged Pegasus Zhan nodded and said, ¡°Of the 13 continents, ten of them are under the control of the Divine Race while three are controlled by the foreign races; the Aries Continent, the Libra Continent, and the Virgo Continent. Other than those three, the remaining ten are under the Divine Race.¡±

    Laura let out a long breath, then she asked once more, ¡°Do you know which foreign race controls each continent?

    Winged Pegasus Zhan nodded, ¡°The Ares Continent is where the Beastmen Gods reside. The Libra Continent is under the Dwarves, and the Virgo Continent is under the Elves. Beside those three huge races, there are also some other races that live in the three continents. All these years they had continued to resist the Divine Race.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded. To be honest, they didn¡¯t know what to think right now. They didn¡¯t think that the Divine Race would have this much scope in their power. They were already having problems dealing with the Taurus Divines. If the other continents send troops, then the Ark Continent would surely be eliminated.

    However, Laura and the others were also thinking that it was highly improbable. The Taurus continent surely wasn¡¯t that smaller than the Ark Continent. In this case, if the other continents sent their troops, there won¡¯t be much they could gain. They might even lose more than what they receive.

    Additionally, the Divine Race also needed to deal with the foreign races. It was impossible for the entire Divine Race to focus on the Ark Continent. Perhaps this is an opportunity for Zhao Hai.

    They had already proven that the foreign races are still surviving. This meant that a potential ally existed!

 Chapter 784 â€“ Make Them Know How Terrifying We Are

    <h4>Chapter 784 - Make Them Know How Terrifying We Are</h4>

    Zhao Hai woke up. He found himself very tired in the past few days as he continually harassed both the Demons and the Divine Race.

    Additionally, when Lizzy and Megan were done dealing with the winged pegasus cavalry, Zhao Hai saw that the two of them were very tired. So instead of having them work again, he decided to have them take a rest. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai went on and continued to harass the Demons.

    After cleaning his room, Zhao Hai pushed the door open. Upon going out, he couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows. He knew that Laura and the others were in the living room, however, there wasn¡¯t any sound right now.

    Zhao Hai immediately knew that something must have happened. Otherwise, the women wouldn¡¯t have been this silent. After thinking about it, Zhao Hai immediately hastened his steps as he went to the living room.

    After arriving, Zhao Hai saw Laura and the others frowning, nobody made any noise.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be curious, so he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you all frowning?¡±

    When the women saw Zhao Hai arrive, they immediately made space for him to sit down. Meg stood up and offered Zhao Hai a cup of tea while Laura and the others told Zhao Hai about what they had found out.

    After hearing the story, Zhao Hai frowned as well. If this was really the case, then he had gained more annoying enemies.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai stayed silent, Laura and the others didn¡¯t make a noise. After all, the final decision about this matter lied on Zhao Hai.

    After some time, Zhao Hai opened his mouth and said, ¡°Alright, worrying about this is useless. If the elites of those two racese, then let theme. We aren¡¯t afraid of them. Moreover, when ites to revenge, their hatred for the Divine Race is certainly stronger. Yet, they still submitted, therefore, they should submit to us as well. The important thing to us right now is the existence of the foreign races in the Divine Realm. As long as they survive, then the Divine Race couldn¡¯t go all out in fighting us. Also, the other Divine Realm continents might not be interested in the Ark Continent. Moreover, with how serious the Taurus Divines have be, their actions have certainly been spread to the Divine Realm. At the very least, the foreign races should be able to hear the news. They might even take the opportunity to contact us, seeing how they aren¡¯t doing too good.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°However, it wouldn¡¯t be too easy for us to deal with the Taurus Divines. After all, we¡¯ve already been having problems with Thunder Yun, the power of his Giants is very strong.¡±

    Zhao Hai agreed, ¡°That¡¯s correct. But although the Giants have great strength, I¡¯m certain that they aren¡¯t that numerous. After all, if they had enough numbers, then they wouldn¡¯t have been destroyed by the Divine Race.¡± Laura and the other nodded. They were just worried, they weren¡¯t afraid. After all, they had the Space. They could just evacuate the Ark Continent whenever things get out of hand. When that timees, they would just wait until their overall strength gets improved. Then they can expel the Divine Race form the continent.

    Zhao Hai looked at Laura and the others as he smiled and said, ¡°Actually, among these information, the one I think the most useful is the Goblins. I have underestimated them before, I didn¡¯t think that they would have this much skill.¡±

    Laura looked confused at Zhao Hai¡¯s words, she asked, ¡°Why is Brother Hai so interested in those Goblins? I can¡¯t see anything special about them.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Zhan say that those goblins are very skilled when ites to machines? Moreover, they have certain talents when ites to using magic formations for machines, their skills would surely be good for us.¡±

    Laura was still confused, ¡°Good? What¡¯s the difference between machines with magic formations and just magic formations?¡¯

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Of course its good. If those goblins are really experts in the application of magic formations, then they can help improve the strength of our magic cannons. Also, they might be able to make different uses for the crystals. Using the crystals just for ammunition would be wasteful.¡±

    Laura stared for a moment before she nodded, ¡°Alright. If we can save more crystals, then we could make more magic cannons and other items.¡±

    Laura finally understood what Zhao Hai meant. Karen had been researching ways of using magic formations to change the lives of the average person. He wanted to make their lives more convenient and safe. After seeing the things in the Space like the monitor, the kitchen and other Earth items, Karen suddenly had an inspiration.

    Laura didn¡¯t oppose to Karen¡¯s new obsession. However, she didn¡¯t like how Karen would exhaust himself and even forget to eat and sleep.

    Therefore, when Zhao Hai raised the idea of the Goblins, she immediately agreed. If these Goblins were to find ways to make use of the crystals, then it would be a good thing for them.

    However, Lizzy was still frowning as she said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, but in the past, the Goblins seems to have no interest in weapons. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have fallen easily to the Divine Race.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°In the past, the Goblins did indeed have no interest in weapons. However, now should be different. They had been ves of the Divine Race for so long that they should have understood the importance of having weapons. I think they should be looking into making their own all this time.¡± Megan also frowned, ¡°Will this work? Those goblins have been under the Divine Race for so long. I¡¯m afraid their inheritance had already vanished with time. Will they really be useful to us?¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a faint smile and said, ¡°Their inheritance might have vanished, but as long as they are goblins, their skills for tinkering should be ingrained to their bones. Just like how the Elves are innately close to nature and the Dwarves gravitating towards cksmithing, those goblins should still be able to make machines.¡±

    The woman nodded, then didn¡¯t say anything more. Zhao Hai let out a long breath as he said, ¡°The Divine Race are truly fools. If they had the goblins research weapons, then they might have already conquered the Ark Continent.¡±

    Zhao Hai said this as he shifted his gaze towards the monitor, showing the Demon Race¡¯s situation. At this time, the Demons were resting. The Demons looked less tired nowpared to two days before.

    This didn¡¯t mean that Zhao Hai had reduced his harassment, it just meant that the Demons have adapted. In the past, whenever they meet Zhao Hai¡¯s troops, the Demons would be anxious. But now, except for those in the outskirts of the army, the others went on to sleep and eat, acting as if nothing was happening.

    Zhao Hai faintly smiled, the Demons were truly worthy of being mighty warriors. Their adaptiveness to war was very good. Not only did they adapt to Zhao Hai¡¯s harassment, they also got used to the attacks made by the blood devouring mosquitoes.

    Zhao Hai turned to Lizzy and Megan and said, ¡°Are we ready? I think it¡¯s time to attack the Demons. Let them be aware that the Divine Race has retreated, and that we are now focused on dealing with them.¡±

    Lizzy looked at the screen and then smiled, ¡°It is indeed time to inform them, otherwise they would think that we¡¯re being bullies.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Go, make them know how terrifying we are.¡± Lizzy nodded and then took out her messenger fish as she and Megan began to issue orders.

    First, they had the cavalry units take a rest. Then they immediately released arge number of undead, ready to attack the Demon Army.

    In the beginning, Zhao Hai wanted the undead army to attack Rising Sun City, cutting the retreat of the Demons. Then he would encircle the Demon Army and kill them in one go.

    However, he discovered that this n was too unrealistic. First, the Demons had arge number of reinforcement from Demon City. Secondly, the Demon Dragon King¡¯s army had 20 million troops, trapping them waspletely impossible.

    If 20 million troops were to make a move, then their threat would be too big. Zhao Hai had painstakingly been acquiring undead, and he didn¡¯t want the to be blown up by the Demons. Because of this, Zhao Hai quickly trashed his n. Instead, he would hand the matter over to Lizzy while he would charge towards the enemy troops.

    After seeing Lizzy and Megan prepare, Zhao Hai took Berry, Shue, and Shun, as well as some undead creatures with him. The other undead were given to Lizzy and Megan.

    Four people stood on top of a Bone Dragon. They appeared on the ce where the Divine Race decided to stop. Then, arge army of undead followed them outside. Zhao Hai, along with the undead army, were ready to charge towards the Demon Army!

 Chapter 785 â€“ Drill

    <h4>Chapter 785 - Drill</h4>

    The Demon Dragon King felt strange. The constant attacks from the Ark Continent suddenly stopped. All the cavalry units and undead have retreated. What happened? Did the Divine Race break their defenses? Were they forced to retreat?

    The Demon Race¡¯s informationwork wasn¡¯t quick. Although they had already discovered the retreat of the Divine Race army, reaching the Demon Dragon King wasn¡¯t easy. The Demon Army was already deep into the Buddha Empire. And the Ark Continent¡¯s forces were often patrolling the surrounding area. Because of this, word of the Divine Race¡¯s retreat had failed to reach the Demon Dragon King.

    However, word from the scouts was now unneeded. This was because the Demon Dragon King can already guess what happened from what he saw in front of him. An undead army was approaching from the distance with Zhao Hai standing at the front. The Demon Dragon King¡¯s face changed, he gave a bitter smile as he muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Divine Race to be so soft. It seems like Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t been damaged at all, instead, he had gained more undead.¡±

    The Demon Dragon King was talking to himself, naturally, these words didn¡¯t reach the ears of the other militarymanders. Seeing the approaching undead army, thesemanders were in shock. It can be said that they hadn¡¯t battled with Zhao Hai before, so this was the first time that they experienced Zhao Hai¡¯s might. Even those who fought with Zhao Hai discovered that Zhao Hai¡¯s power was more than what they had thought.

    In the past, Zhao Hai brought about more than 10 million undead to fight with the Demons. But now, Zhao Hai brought nearly 30 million. At the same time, human cavalry soldiers were patrolling around the Demon Army. This caused the tension to increase among the Demons present.

    In fact, aside from the Demons, the cavalry units were also startled. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to have this much undead. However, their surprise turned into glee. The stronger Zhao Hai was, the better it would be for their future. Although they don¡¯t fear death, they still didn¡¯t want to die. The more undead Zhao Hai had, the need for the cavalry to break through the enemy lines decreased. This would reduce the probability of them being killed in battle.

    As the undead army got closer, the Demon Dragon King slowly gavemand, ¡°Army Formation!¡±

    As the Demon Dragon King¡¯s voice dropped, the drums behind him began to sound out. The flustered Demons immediately recovered. Before long, arge formation was already set.

    At this point, most of the warriors in the Demon Army were 9th ranks. Their 8th rank experts were almost killed during Zhao Hai¡¯s constant harassment.

    The Demons were unable to form a giant cube just like the undead. Aside from the Fishmen, only Zhao Hai used this kind of formation.

    The intricacies to the cube formation was too much. Except for the Fishmen who trained in it for so many years, only Zhao Hai who had apletely obedient undead army can use it. It was impossible for other armies to use it with little to no practice.

    The battle formation that the Demons used was different to the cube. It was a half moon formation with the curve¡¯s inside facing Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Demon Army and couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge the Demon Dragon King¡¯s ability. They had been constantly attacked in the past few days, causing them to lose several million people. However, not only did the Demons refrain from retreating, they were also able to adapt to their situation. This was naturallyrgely in part to the Demon Dragon King¡¯s ns.

    Since it was the Demon Dragon King who was controlling the army, the Demons still trusted him despite their heavy losses. Also, not even one Demon deserted the army, showing how resolute the entire race was.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t n to have a talk with the Demon Dragon King. Instead, he was waiting for Lizzy and Megan to get ready. As soon as they give the signal, the attack would begin.

    Just as Zhao Hai¡¯s group reached about a kilometer away from the Demon Army, Lizzy¡¯s voice came through, ¡°Big Brother Hai, we¡¯ll change to a cone formation, you¡¯ll be in the head.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned his head to the three other people and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be with me. You go out of the formation and attack the Demons.¡± The three nodded before they flew from the bone dragon and out of the cube formation.

    At roughly the same time, the cube formation changed and became an extremely huge cone. Zhao Hai was on the very tip of the cone, establishing his Domain. Since his Domain can transform into anything that he can think about, Zhao Hai made his Domain into a huge cone with ridges along its side. The Domain looked just like a huge drill bit.

    Behind Zhao Hai were the undead, all of them were in perfect ce along the cone formation, ready to attack the Demon Race.

    After Zhao Hai transformed his Domain, it slowly turned. Going along the Domain¡¯s rotation were the undead behind, making a huge drill out of the massive cone formation.

    While the formation rotated, Zhao Hai led the charge towards the Demons army, intending to barrel through the Demon Army.

    The Demon Dragon King didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai¡¯s move. A kilometer distance wasn¡¯t far, but Zhao Hai managed to change a cube formation into this rotating drill before it shed with the Demon Army.

    It was toote for the Demon Dragon King to change the position of his army. He knew that if this drill formation hit their army, then the entire formation would be finished. The Demon Dragon King immediatelymanded, ¡°God-ranks, go forward and block the attack!¡±

    After the Demon Dragon King¡¯s order, the God-rank Demons immediately went forward. However, Zhao Hai¡¯s advance was too quick. Just as the God-ranks arrived, they were immediately attacked. Even if their Domains weren¡¯t broken, they were slowly turned back by Zhao Hai.

    The God-rank Demons met Zhao Hai¡¯s drill, however, they were unable to prevent it from advancing. After Zhao Hai killed some God-rank Demons, his formation was already nearing the Demon Army¡¯s half moon formation. When the Demon Dragon King saw Zhao Hai¡¯s approach, he knew that he needed to break it. However, he knew that he wasn¡¯t Zhao Hai¡¯s opponent.

    The Demon Dragon King discovered that Zhao Hai¡¯s drill formation was creating strong energy disturbance around it. These disturbances weren¡¯t something that ordinary people can stop, it was even impossible for people toe close.

    At this time, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t thinking about this. His only focus right now was to control his speed. He didn¡¯t want the undead to be too spread out.

    When the undead reached their speed limit, they immediately began to take their weapons out. Then one by one, they sprang out of the formation. Zhao Hai¡¯s formation wasn¡¯t just an ordinary drill, it was a drill with protruding thorns, dealing massive damage to all it ran through.

    Because of this, all the Demons who dared to approach this drill was torn to pieces, they didn¡¯t even have the time to blow themselves up. If they don¡¯t go near this massive drill, then they would be safe. However, in a big battle such as this, one couldn¡¯t just easily reposition himself. It wasn¡¯t long before the Demon discovered that they had very little ways to deal with Zhao Hai.

    Although there were a lot of Demons, all of them were in a formation, and Zhao Hai used this opportunity. It didn¡¯t take a long time before Zhao Hai¡¯s drill was already into the Demon Race¡¯s formation.

    When Zhao Hai¡¯s drill ran through the Demon Army, it immediately disintegrated, turning into innumerable undead that went on and ughtered the surrounding Demons.

    The Demon Army¡¯s formation was in chaos, Zhao Hai¡¯s drillpletely destroyed it. And just as they were about to make a move, the drill suddenly dispersed.

    This caught the Demons off guard. In a blink of an eyes, the Demon Army has been divided by the undead.

    Zhao Hai immediately understood what Lizzy and Megan wanted to do. He immediately turned his head and killed his way towards the Demon Dragon King. The Demon Dragon King was the centerpiece of the Demon Army. His g was easily spotted in the battlefield, allowing the Demons to know where he was. Because of this, the Demons would have a sense of direction and wouldn¡¯t immediately turn to chaos when dispersed.

    What Zhao Hai needed to do right now was to deal with the Demon Dragon King. As long as the Demon Dragon King is gone, then the Demons would certainly turn chaotic. This would ensure Zhao Hai¡¯s victory in this battle.

    The Demon Dragon King naturally saw Zhao Hai¡¯s move. When he saw their formation crumbling, the Demon Dragon King immediately knew that it was impossible for them to defeat Zhao Hai today.

    The Demon Dragon King couldn¡¯t ept this oue. He didn¡¯t think that he had just been defeated by Zhao Hai in such a quick manner.

    However, he also knew thatmenting on this matter was useless. He needed to find a way to conserve their strength. At the same time, the Demon Dragon King also noticed that some of Zhao Hai¡¯s undead, although they had an appearance of a skeleton, were wearing very good armor. Their armor was something the Divine Race would equip themselves with.

    Additionally, he can also recognize these winged horses. Several days ago, his scouts had informed him of the Divine Race¡¯s cavalry. It seems like Zhao Hai¡¯s new undead came from the Divine Race army!

 Chapter 786 â€“ A Brave Soldier Breaks His Arm

    <h4>Chapter 786 - A Brave Soldier Breaks His Arm</h4>

    After thinking up to here, the Demon Dragon King couldn¡¯t help but force a smile. He can now feel pressure from Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. Demons who couldn¡¯t withstand the attacks would blow themselves up, unwilling to be turned into undead.

    However, Zhao Hai actually managed to massacre arge number of Divine Race soldiers and turn them into undead. One must know that the Divine Race were generally strongerpared to the Demons. In this case, for Zhao Hai to turn arge number of them into undead wasn¡¯t a good idea for the Demon Race.

    But the Demon Dragon King doesn¡¯t have the time to think about this right now. Zhao Hai had already started his killing, and the Demon Dragon King knew how strong he was. Although the Demons still had a lot of experts, as long as Zhao Hai can grasp an opportunity, then he could surely eradicate every single Demon here.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s Domain was still in its drill form as it went about its killing spree. There were some God-rank Demons who wanted to stop Zhao Hai. However, upon meeting the Domain, they were immediately shredded to death.

    The Demon Dragon King shouted, ¡°Retreat!¡± Just as he said that, his Dragon Domain appeared as he slowly drew back. At the same time, his g kept waving back and forth. It was a signal known to all Demons, informing them to retreat.

    Although the Demons were fighting against Zhao Hai¡¯s undead army, they were also keeping attention to the Demon Dragon King¡¯s g. Upon seeing the Demon Dragon King¡¯s g, the Demons immediately fought while going in the direction of Demon City.

    However, this feat wouldn¡¯t be very easy. The small drills formed by the undead were like slippery fishes, retreating from such conditions was very difficult.

    This scene also made Zhao Hai understand how the Demons can survive in a ce such as the Demon Realm. And at this time, some Demons had stayed behind.

    These Demons didn¡¯t proceed to retreat, instead, they blew themselves up. This caused resounding explosions from all directions, causing massive casualties among the undead.

    After Lizzy and Megan saw this, they knew that the Demons had went all out. They didn¡¯t want to fight with the Demons in this situation. Because of this, Lizzy immediately ordered the undead to clump up while pursuing, allowing the Demons more time to withdraw.

    But just as the undead drew back, various cavalry units appeared beside the Demon Army before throwing javelins towards the retreating army. Zhao Hai was still using his harassment tactics against the undead, causing more chaos to appear.

    The Demon Dragon King couldn¡¯t help but feel a pain on his heart. He turned his head and looked at Zhao Hai, who had finished reorganizing his army. Also, the Demon Dragon King can also see undead Demons among Zhao Hai¡¯s undead army,

    During the battle, there were still Demons who weren¡¯t able to blow themselves up. Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t let their deaths be a waste, he turned them into undead immediately.

    When he saw this, the Demon Dragon King couldn¡¯t help but clench his jaws. His hate for Zhao Hai had reached an all-time high. However, he discovered something that made him frustrated. The speed of his army wasn¡¯t as fast as Zhao Hai¡¯s. Before they had regrouped, the undead were already finished. At the same time, the cavalry units were already on the sides of the Demon Army. It seems like they were boxed in with one side missing.

    While the Demon Dragon King was looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s army in a daze, two pitiful yells woke him up. The Demon Dragon King immediately turned his head to see a God-ranked expert¡¯s separated head and then another God-ranked expert with a hold in their neck. But even then, nothing was seen beside them.

    The God-ranked Demon with a hole on his neck was still alive when the Demon Dragon King saw him. However, he didn¡¯t dare to blow himself up since he was still in the middle of the Demon Race¡¯s formation. If he exploded, then he might take his allies along with him. Because of this, he can only swallow his hatred and normally die.

    As soon as the two Demons dies, two spatial rifts appeared right beside them, swallowing them in the process. Then at Zhao Hai¡¯s side were another two spatial rifts where two undead Demons appeared. At the same time, an additional two people appeared. One was Berry while the other was someone the Demon Dragon King haven¡¯t seen before. This person looked like an assassin, he also had a rapier strapped on his back.

    Naturally, this person was Shun. He hasn¡¯t been idle after bing God-rank. Although he had been sparring with Shue, no positive results ever came forth. He was yet to acquire his own Domain.

    Shue told him about his experience on how he managed toprehend a Domain. Because of this, Shun went and looked for a God-rank Demon during the battle and attacked him, hoping to gain insight into his Domain.

    In the end, he seeded. And unexpectedly, his Domain was actually the same stealth type Domain as Berry¡¯s. Berry¡¯s Domain was a huge hook while Shun¡¯s Domain was a rapier.

    While the Demons were yet to reorganize, Berry and Shun used this opportunity to kill God-rank Demons. And in order to ensure their safety, Lizzy quickly took them back to the Space before sending them to Zhao Hai¡¯s side.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to look at their eyes and nodded, ¡°Good, nice job. But don¡¯t take such huge risks next time.¡± Then he turned his head back to the Demon Dragon King.

    At this time, Lizzy¡¯s voice sounded in Zhao Hai¡¯s ear, ¡°Big Brother Hai, demon scorpion. Pay attention since the undead are using their javelins.¡±

    ZHao Hai nodded, then his figure moved and returned inside the formation. After that, the undead formed the demon scorpion formation, the one they also used back against the Fishmen. Since Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t needed at the front, he was repositioned to be at the tail end of the scorpion.

    It didn¡¯t take a long time before the cube formation changed into the demon scorpion. After seeing this change, the Demon Dragon King¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but turn ugly. He was yet to put his men in order, and now they were shing again?

    The Demon Dragon King couldn¡¯t¡¯ do anything but wave his g, urging the Demons to retreat. Both the elites and average soldiers continued to draw back. And as they were retreating, they were also rearranging themselves.

    The Demon Dragon King had small time to think about new formations. This demon scorpion looked more menacingpared to the drill. Some of the troops on the left and right of the Demon Army went forward and shed with the two ws of the scorpion.

    Despite their current situation, the Demon Dragon King was still confident about the strength of the Demons. He believes that even Zhao Hai¡¯s undead army wouldn¡¯t be able to face the might of the Demons.

    However, he was mistaken this time. Zhao Hai simply didn¡¯t give them time to reorganize. When the Demons reached the firing distance, the undead immediately peppered them with javelins.

    The Demon Dragon King¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change after seeing the rain of javelins. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use javelins before, but they already lost too much. Now that javelins were back in the fray, the Demon army¡¯s losses would surely pile up.

    But this wasn¡¯t the end. Just as the Demon Dragon King was feeling regret, the skies above him suddenly darkened. A drill formation had appeared from above, and their target was him.

    The Demon Dragon King calmed himself down. At this time, changing his position was toote. Just as he was about to be killed, two people suddenly flew up from the side of the Demon Dragon King. The two greeted Zhao Hai¡¯s drill and when they were in a sufficient distance away, they blew themselves up.

    These two people were God-rank Demons, so their explosions weren¡¯t weak. Zhao Hai felt the tremendous impact from the explosion on his Domain. His whole figure shook, his face drained of color. Before long, his advance slowed down before he ultimately led his undead to draw back.

    The explosions of the God-rank Demons also caused huge damage to the Demon Army. Aside from the Demon King and others who could support a Domain, nearly 10 thousand 9th ranked Demon were killed from the impact.

    However, this didn¡¯t mean that the Demon Dragon King remained unscathed, he was also quite injured. But this was the only way to deal with Zhao Hai. If the Demon Dragon King dies, then the whole Demon Army would be finished.

    A brave soldier wouldn¡¯t hesitate to sacrifice his arm, and the Demon Army didn¡¯tck these brave soldiers. Blood dripped on the corners of the Demon Dragon King¡¯s mouth. He knew that fighting would only bring more casualties to the Demons. Because of this, he immediately shouted, ¡°All armies draw back. Return to Demon City!¡±

    This order was quickly passed down to each Demon. The entire Demon Army immediately formed groups before they slowly retreated. On the other hand, there was no way for Zhao Hai to let this opportunity go. Batches upon batches of javelins rained one after another, peppering the entire Demon Army. One could say that every step the Demon Army made, people died. However, they still didn¡¯t dare to turn their heads and fight with Zhao Hai. The Demon Dragon King knew that even more deaths would ur if they do so.

 Chapter 787 â€“ Drastic Changes In The Icefield

    <h4>Chapter 787 - Drastic Changes In The Icefield</h4>

    It was a road of death. Every minute, Demons would die. Zhao Hai¡¯s javelins were like a weapon of the Grim Reaper. Each volley caused deaths to mount up.

    At this time, the Demon Dragon King deeply regretted his decision to continue their advance. Under such attacks, he wasn¡¯t sure how many people would survive upon returning to Demon City.

    The Demons left on the other cities werepletely vulnerable in front of Zhao Hai¡¯s army. They werepletely unable to stop the attacks.

    There was no other way for the Demon Dragon King other than retreat. They were pursued by Zhao Hai up until they reached Demon City. After the Demons arrived, Zhao Hai stopped. He didn¡¯t say a single word as he led his undead and promptly turned back. The Demons had a lot of troops in Demon City. It wouldn¡¯t be good if they werepelled to desperate methods.

    After seeing Zhao Hai retreat, the Demon Dragon King let out a long breath. This time, he had led 30 million troops to battle. But now, the number hardly reached 20 million. In this fight, he had lost a third of his troops.

    A lot of Demons died in thest battle. They were very heroic, and if they weren¡¯t faced with undead, then they might have already won.

    Most armies wouldn¡¯t be able to keep theirposure if they lost a third of their numbers. Only the strong willed Demons were able to achieve this feat. But even then, they weren¡¯t proud of this achievement. It was because they lost, they werepletely defeated. Moreover, this wasn¡¯t their first defeat in the hands of the same person.

    After the Demon Dragon King returned to Demon City, he immediately arranged for those who came with him to take a rest. He also returned to his room to heal himself while also sending a letter to the Great Demon King.

    In just one battle, they had lost more than 10 million people. This was something that the Demon Dragon King didn¡¯t imagine. In the past, even the Divine Race wouldn¡¯t think that a battle in the Ark Continent would take so many lives. There were many wars where the Demon Dragon King lost the same number of men, however, he didn¡¯t think that he would do so in the hands of one person.

    After Zhao Hai returned to the Space, he immediately arranged people to reupy the vacated cities. At this time, the Buddha Empire regained its calm.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s two battles between the Demons and the Divine Race had spread to the entire Ark Continent. It didn¡¯t matter if they were Humans or other races, when they received this news, a scene of jubtion erupted.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t idle. He was preparing for another matter, carrying his attack on the Radiant Empire. Zhao Hai was tired of being the receiving end of the attack, he wanted to take shot at the enemy.

    Now that the Demons were heavily damaged, Zhao Hai believed that they would stay put for some time. On the other hand, although the Divine Race had lost some people, their major losses were the barbarians and the winged pegasus armies. Because of this, their losses weren¡¯t that great, they may send their troops again at any time.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai¡¯s action was mainly in order to get some goblins. At the same time, he also wanted to see whether he can grab one or two magic cannons from the Divine Race.

    When Zhao Hai told his ns to Lizzy, she immediately agreed. Although they had lost some undead in the battle against the Demons, their losses of about a million was still smallerpared to the 10 million from the Demons. The battle waspletely their victory.

    Since they had lost a little, their overall strength wasn¡¯t affected. If they want to attack, they can attack, if they want to defend then they can defend. They still had many tactics that they could use.

    Additionally, acquiring goblins for their abilities as well as the magic cannons was something that would benefit their army. Nobody would certainly oppose to this decision.

    However, before they could go and deal with the Divine Race, they would still need ample understanding about their structure. They need to think about where to attack from and which ce to attack. They wouldn¡¯t want a long term battle against the Divine Race.

    As Zhao Hai nned his actions inside the Space, various troops had arrived in the Buddha Empire. Zhao Hai had already left orders for the veteran troops to teach the neers. Although these people weren¡¯t really neers when it came to battles, they were still greenhorns when it came to fighting the Demons and the Divine Race. They still need those with experience to guide them.

    This matter didn¡¯t need Zhao Hai¡¯s direct supervision. He just gave some orders and left it all to the other troops. At the same time, he also gave them sufficient supplies while emphasizing that the troops needed to take a rest.

    ¡­

    One day, while Zhao Hai was studying theposition of the Divine Race army, Cai¡¯er¡¯s voice was suddenly heard, ¡°Young Master, the God-rank potion is finished.¡±

    When he heard this, Zhao Hai immediately stood up. With a smile on his face he told Laura, ¡°Call Blockhead and Rockhead over to the Space.¡±

    Laura nodded before calling Blockhead and Rockhead over. The two of them already knew about Zhao Hai¡¯s n, therefore they used the past few days to hand their current tasks over as they waited for Zhao Hai¡¯s call.

    When the two entered the Space, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t waste any time and immediately gave them the potions. Then he pushed them to a room and forbade people from disturbing their cultivation.

    During the early times when Shue was using the God-rank potion, Zhao Hai was still very anxious. But now, he was already calm. He knew that the God rank potions would work. Unless they forced the potion on a dead person, then they won¡¯t have anything to worry about.

    Shortly after Blockhead and Rockhead entered the Space and when Zhao Hai was about to resume his study, the Beast King¡¯s voice was suddenly transmitted from a messenger fish, ¡°Little Hai, are you there? Little Hai? If you hear me, please talk. It¡¯s an urgent matter!¡± Anxiety was clearly heard from the Beast King¡¯s voice. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare as he immediately took the messenger fish and replied, ¡°Your Majesty, what¡¯s the problem?¡±

    The Beast King¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Little Hai, bad news. Large quantities of undead from the northern icefield are killing their way into the Prairie. The Pr Bear Tribe, White Tiger Tribe, and the Blue Hawk Tribe are already fighting them. In addition to undead, there are also plenty of Darkness lifeforms. They are all very strong. If you haven¡¯t provided your potions, then these creatures might have already broken through.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard this, his head couldn¡¯t help but turn dizzy. But he recovered himself as he said, ¡°What are the losses between the three tribes?¡± At the same time, the image of the northern icefield appeared on the Space¡¯s monitor.

    Just as the icefield was shown, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but gasp. The everpresent white color of the icefield hadpletely changed, it had all been turned into ck!

    It seems like the entire northern icefield has been covered by a dark mist, it was extremely hard to see a thing. And inside this dark mist wererge quantities of undead and creatures of the dark. Their activities seem to be absent of reason, but they hadpletely filled the entire icefield.

    At this time, the Beast King replied, ¡°Their losses aren¡¯t huge, but the undead are very hard to deal with. They have poison in their bodies. Even the dark mist is poisonous. Although it wouldn¡¯t kill people immediately, the poison would impede a person¡¯s fighting strength. The tribes had no choice but to return to the Beastman Prairie.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared at the screen. He can understand the situation more than the Beast King. These undead and dark creatures were indeed numerous. At the same time, wherever these creatures go, the dark mist would follow them. Both of these influences slowly crept towards the center of the Beastman Prairie.

    Zhao Hai immediately replied to the Beast King, ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t dispatch troops to the frontlines. Instead, have them form a defense in the Prairie. The undead and dark creatures are indeed too many. It is also clear that they aren¡¯t under the control of the Demons. Get ready and have the tribes migrate towards the Aksu Empire. I will inform the people of the Empire. I¡¯ll be keeping attention to the icefield, I¡¯ll report whatever I find.¡±

    The Beast King agreed and didn¡¯t say anything more. Zhao Hai ced the messenger fish down and slowly stood up. He looked at the screen with enraged eyes. He stopped himself from yelling out, he turned his head to Laura and said, ¡°Inform the Aksu Empire that the Beastman areing. We don¡¯t want any misunderstanding to ur¡­ I¡¯ll be heading to the icefield to take a look and see what is in there.¡±

    Laura and the others were also shaken by the news. The group absentmindedly nodded, for a moment they didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s figure moved and vanished from the Space as he appeared inside the northern icefield. As he appeared, he was immediately engulfed by the dark mist. Not far away from him was a skeleton. It had a silver white body that looked quite beautiful.

    However, Zhao Hai was not in the mood to appreciate things right now. Just as he came out of the Space, a prompt was suddenly heard, ¡°Huge amount of dark energy toxins entering the Host¡¯s body. Activating detoxification measures. Toxins have been neutralized. Spatial water can now cure the toxin. Toxin added to the Space¡¯s insecticide.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t think that the poison would be so strong that it could actually affect his body. One must know that the spatial water was a powerful antidote against poisons. For the Space to actually proceed to clear the poison meant that the dark mist was very strong.

    Just as Zhao Hai was thinking about the announcement, the silvery white skeleton took notice of him. The skeleton immediately charged towards Zhao Hai. At this time, Zhao Hai paid attention to the skeleton. It was very fast and should have a strength not lower than 8th rank. Moreover, there was a silvery white de on its hand, a type that was probably made from its own body.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t move, he just stood there and stared at the skeleton. Before long, the skeleton was already near Zhao Hai. It raised its sword up, intending to divide Zhao Hai in two. At this time, Zhao Hai raised his blood ghost staff, repelling the iing attack. However, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle his brow.

 Chapter 788 â€“ Fuck, This Is Bullshit!

    <h4>Chapter 788 - Fuck, This Is Bullsh*t!</h4>

    Zhao Hai frowned. Naturally, this wasn¡¯t because he was injured. The skeleton was just about 8th rank, so how could it injure him? Zhao Hai frowned because of the raw strength of the undead. Although it was only 8th rank, it¡¯s power was surprisingly great. The skeleton was actually as strong as a simrly ranked barbarian.

    The barbarians were very strong, they were even stronger than most Beastmen. Although the Beastmen were much stronger than the Humans, they were evenly powered with barbarians. And now, this skeleton was as strong as them? Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect this.

    After the silver white skeleton saw that Zhao Hai had repelled its attack, it actually didn¡¯t stop. Instead, it moved and went on to kick Zhao Hai.

    Once again, this made Zhao Hai stare. Not only was the skeleton strong, it was actually quick as well. Its movement was much nimblerpared to the other undead.

    Naturally,pared to the undead from the Space, this skeleton was nothing. However, it was still an extraordinary event that an uncontrolled undead could exhibit these kinds of movements.

    Zhao Hai moved his body and blocked the skeleton¡¯s attack once more. At this time, the skeleton opened its mouth and let out a very loud roar. As the sound resonated, Zhao Hai scanned the surroundings with his divine sense. All the skeletons around them were unexpectedly rushing towards Zhao Hai. This caused another surprise from Zhao Hai, he didn¡¯t think that the skeleton was able to call the other skeletons over. They actually had some sort ofmunication with each other.

    Besides the skeletons in the Space, this was the first time that Zhao Hai saw an intelligent skeleton like this. But he wasn¡¯t afraid. He was nning on capturing these skeletons to see how special they were.

    Zhao Hai was certain that these undead weren¡¯t from the Demon Realm. Although there were also wild undead from the Demon Realm, these undead weren¡¯t intelligent. Moreover, the undead in the Demon realm didn¡¯t have this poisonous mist going along with them.

    Zhao Hai waved his blood ghost staff and turned it into arge. He covered the silver skeleton with the before he flung it into the Space.

    As the skeleton entered the Space, a prompt was immediately heard, ¡°Virally positive robot detected. Eliminating the virus, virus eliminated. Discovered robot to be hostile towards the Space. Subduing the robot, robot has surrendered.¡±

    ¡°Evolution ss robot has been detected. Extracting advantages. All robots in the space can now evolve.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared at this announcement before he smiled. He turned his head and looked at the surrounding skeletons who wereing towards him. Zhao Hai waved his blood ghost staff continuously as he threw skeletons to the Space one after another. However, no further prompts were heard from the Space. Moreover, Zhao Hai saw that these skeletons were silvery white like the ones before. They were much darker wood in color, seemingly like bronze.

    Seeing that nothing remained in the surroundings, Zhao Hai¡¯s body shed and returned to the Space. Then he turned the silver skeleton into a zombie. After turning the silver skeleton into a zombie, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare, the zombie was very handsome.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t in the mood to pay attention to its face. He immediately asked, ¡°What is your name? And where did youe from?¡±

    The skeleton quickly bowed and answered, ¡°Answering the Master. I am called Ginko, the ce the I was born in is called the Underworld, initially as a low-level undead.¡±

    Zhao Hai gawked, then hisplexion changed as he said, ¡°Did you just say that you came from the Underworld? Does the Underworld really exist?¡±

    Ginko nodded and said, ¡°Yes Master. I am from the Underworld. I don¡¯t know when I woke up, but at that time, I was a low level grey skeleton. But after killing other skeletons and absorbing their soul fire, I turned into a white skeleton. After that, I became a ck skeleton and then a bronze skeleton. At the moment, I am a silver skeleton.¡± Zhao Hai looked nkly at the skeleton named Ginko. He didn¡¯t think that the underworld really exists. The Underworld was just a ne found in legends. It was even more mysteriouspared to the Demon and the Divine Race. And now, there was this skeleton saying that he was from that same Underworld.

    The expressions of Laura and the others were also quite ugly. At this time, Zhao Hai looked at Ginko and said, ¡°Just call me Young Master. Since you said that you¡¯re from the Underworld, how did you appear here?¡±

    Ginko replied, ¡°Answering to the Young Master, I also don¡¯t know. Just one day, arge hole appeared not far away from my territory. I walked into that hole and then arrived here.¡± Zhao Hai¡¯s expression turned uglier. He was certain that a spatial rift had appeared in the Underworld, causing Ginko and the others toe here.

    Zhao Hai asked once more, ¡°What is the strongest existence in the Underworld? What grade do you belong to?¡±

    Ginko replied, ¡°Answering to the Young Master. The strongest being in the Underworld is the Hell King. However, the Hell King rarely appears, so the true control of the Underworld relies on the God Kings of the various races. I am just one of the lower beings in the Underworld. I am strongerpared to the grey, white, ck, and bronze skeletons. Those above me are the gold skeletons, variant skeletons, crystal skeletons, and the skeleton King. There are also the Skeleton Saint, the Skeleton God, and the Skeleton God King above that.¡¯

    Zhao Hai nodded. From what he heard, it seems like the skeletons in the Underworld were divided into 12 ranks. Ginko was in the fifth rank and there were seven ranks who were stronger than him. And since Ginko was equivalent to an 8th rank expert, how powerful were those above him?

    After thinking about this, Zhao Hai immediately said, ¡°Ginko, how stronger is the rank higher than you?¡±

    Ginko immediately replied, ¡°Young master, gold skeletons are much stronger and faster than me. A single gold skeleton can fight against ten silver skeletons. Variant skeletons are even more powerful than gold skeletons. Aside from having a harder weapon, they also had their own abilities. These abilities are far different than those on the lower ranks. Crystal skeletons are an evolution of the variant skeletons. Aside from having the abilities of the variant skeletons, crystal skeletons are a qualitative improvement to the variant skeletons. Skeleton Kings are the ones above crystal skeletons. Skeleton Kings have the ability to subdue crystal skeletons to be their subordinates.Then there are the stronger skeleton saints who have the ability to control the heaven and the earth around them. The rank higher than skeleton saint is the skeleton god. Their control over the heavens and the earth would be much more formidable. As for the skeleton god king, I¡¯ll have to ask for forgiveness, I haven¡¯t heard about them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he can somewhat understand how these skeletons were divided. The details of their power was more pronouncedpared to the Humans. From what he understood, controlling the heavens and the earth was actually the Domain. That is to say, unless one bes a skeleton saint, then they would be Demigods on the verge ofprehending a Domain. Skeleton Gods would be the God-ranks who had their own Domains while skeleton god kings should be Saint Gods. As for the Hell King, Zhao Hai believed that it may be a cultivator like Lu Wei. Zhao Hai thought for a moment before asking another question, ¡°Are there a lot of skeleton saints in the Underworld?¡±

    Ginko nodded and said, ¡°There are plenty of them in the Underworld. Not only the Skeleton race, the Zombie race, Lich Race, Magic Beast Race, and other races have saint level or above. As for their number, I don¡¯t know. The Underworld is ust too big. And although the Skeleton race are most numerous creatures, we aren¡¯t actually the strongest. Compared to the other races, the skeletons could be called weaker.¡±

    The frown on Zhao Hai¡¯s face turned tighter. He didn¡¯t expect this development. Silver skeletons were as strong as 8th ranks. Gold skeletons should not be far from being 9th ranks. This would make variant skeletons medium grade beings in the Underworld, and their number should be uncountable.

    Now that a spatial rift to the underworld appeared, beings from the underworld would start to flood the Ark Continent. When that timees, the Ark Continent would gain yet another strong enemy.

    After thinking about this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but get angry. He couldn¡¯t bear it anymore as he cursed, ¡°Fuck, this is bullsh*t!¡± After Zhao Hai arrived at the Ark Continent, he had always been a very careful person in maintaining his personal image. He was almost always polite in his speech. Although he didn¡¯t care too much about how the nobles view him, he was now the representative of the Buda n, and he needed to preserve his n¡¯s face. Because of this, he had always chosen the wordsing out of his mouth.

    However, he couldn¡¯t bear it this time. There were already the Demons and the Divine Race who wanted to take the Ark Continent. But now, there is the legendary Underworld. This development hadpletely disrupted Zhao Hai¡¯s ns. So how could he not be angry?

 Chapter 789 â€“ Last Resort! Good Or Bad?

    <h4>Chapter 789 - Last Resort! Good Or Bad?</h4>

    This was also the first time that Laura and the others have heard those wordsing out of Zhao Hai¡¯s mouth. Naturally, they were aware about Zhao Hai¡¯s anger, and they understood his mood. Zhao Hai¡¯s tactics already ced them in an advantageous position against the Demons and the Divine Race. But now, the Underworld suddenly appeared, this caused all of Zhao Hai¡¯s preparations to go to waste.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s past arrangement was to iste the Demons and the Divine Race to the south of the continent while the area on the north bes their rear.

    Now that the Underworld appeared, it was like they were just stabbed at the back, with an extremely poisonous de. Zhao Hai was already having headaches while dealing with the Demons and the Divine Race. Having the Underworld¡¯s presence didn¡¯t help.

    Laura was afraid that Zhao Hai would get too angry. She could still remember the time when Zhao Hai vomited blood after seeing what the Divine Race did. So she turned to Zhao Hai and hugged him, ¡°Brother Hai, calm down. Please. If you get injured, the continent would be in grave trouble.¡±

    Lizzy and the others also ran over to appease Zhao Hai. After some time, Zhao Hai calmed down and breathed some air in. He patted Laura¡¯s head and said, ¡°I¡¯m alright, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and stored Ginko. Then he turned to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, I just heard that the undead are now able to evolve. What does that mean?¡±

    Cai¡¯er looked at Zhao Hai with shining eyes as she replied, ¡°Young Master, in the past, the undead can only upgrade their strength because of the Space and nothing to do with themselves. Now that Ginko has arrived, the undead¡¯s natural ability to evolve has been absorbed into the space. Now, the undead can also evolve without the help of Fuwa and the Hell background. However, the speed of this evolution isn¡¯t fast.¡±

    When he heard Cai¡¯er, Zhao Hai gawked, then his two eyes shined as well as he said, ¡°Good, that is good news. Any improvement to the undead is great for us.¡±

    One of Zhao Hai¡¯s greatest worries was the promotion of the undead. Now that the undead can evolve on their own, Zhao Hai was naturally happy. However, when his thoughts went back to the Underworld, his mood couldn¡¯t help but turn sour.

    After seeing that Zhao Hai had recovered, Laura let go of Zhao Hai. Then she looked at Zhao Hai and felt sad, ¡°Brother Hai, what do we do next? The Underworld is certainly as strong as the Demons and the Divine Race. This isn¡¯t good for us, we cannot defend the Beastman Prairie.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Do we have any other choice? Aside from ourst n, we don¡¯t have any other way.¡±

    Laura understood what Zhao Hai meant. Theirst n was to evacuate the Ark Continent¡¯s entire poption to the Space.

    Lizzy knit her brows and said, ¡°Brother Hai, doing that would be very problematic. Moreover, we don¡¯t even know if the people would agree.¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°We can only propose this matter to them and hope for the best. However, we still need to discuss this with Grandpa Green. Laura, please call Grandpa Green and the others over to the Space. And Shue, go and see Blockhead and Rockhead, go see why those two are taking so long toe out.¡±

    Laura and Shue nodded. Laura went on to call Green and the others while Shue went on to the room where Blockhead and Rockhead were.

    Blockhead and Rockhead had already seeded in their promotion and were now taking a bath. Shue went to their room and saw what they were doing, but he didn¡¯t call the two. He just turned back and told Zhao Hai, ¡°Young Master, they have been promoted sessfully. They are now taking a bath.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he waved his hand and said, ¡°Take a seat. Shue, Shun, what do you think about taking the people of the Ark Continent into the Space?¡±

    Shue looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, I agree to taking them to the Space.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared at Shue and said, ¡°Why?¡±

    Shue replied, ¡°Young Master, do you remember what that immortal cultivator is doing in the Divine Realm and the Ark Continent? He is collecting faith power. It is obvious that this faith power is important to him. If Young Master gets promoted in the future, then wouldn¡¯t you need faith power as well? If you have the people in the Ark Continent in the Space, then they would possibly look at you as a god. Maybe you can collect faith power from them.¡± Zhao Hai stared, he wasn¡¯t expecting Shue to present this reason.

    At this time, Shun added, ¡°That¡¯s right. Young Master, before that immortal cultivator disappeared, he said that he will wait for you in the higher realm. If the Young Master gets stronger in the future, then you will certainly ascend to their ne. If the Young Master doesn¡¯t have people to provide you with faith power, then you would be at a disadvantage. Also, the Young Master shouldn¡¯t forget that the immortal cultivator has a huge sect behind him while the Young Master would have no background. Lastly, if the people of the Ark Continente to the Space, then the Young Master can choose talented people and promote their strength. Maybe we can form our own sect to fight the immortal cultivators.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked nkly at both Shue and Shun. He wasn¡¯t thinking at this angle before. However, it was indeed an advantageous move if the people of the Ark Continent were toe to the Space. But even then, it was a bit unfair to them. Zhao Hai frowned and said, ¡°If that happens, then wouldn¡¯t the people from the Ark Continent be like caged beasts in the Space?¡±

    Shue replied, ¡°Young Master, putting it that way isn¡¯t pleasant to hear, it will cloud your decision. You have been managing the continent for all this time, so you should know that without you, the continent would have already fallen to the Demons and the Divine Race. Although they would indeed provide the Young Master with faith power once they live in the Space, you would also provide them with a safe ce to live in. Also, they are prone to believe in god, so why not make them believe in you. At the very least, you wouldn¡¯t enve them, right?¡±

    Laura and the others are nkly staring at Shue and Shun. To be honest, they haven¡¯t thought of this, but Laura and the others had to recognize that Shue and Shun had a point. Having the people of the continente to the Space would be very advantageous to Zhao Hai. Laura and the others already knew that the Space could make Zhao Hai favorable to those who were inside it. If the people of the Ark Continent migrates to the Space, then they would provide Zhao Hai with endless faith power. In the future, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be encumbered with the disadvantage of not having faith power.

    The group looked at one another, it seems like Shue and Shun was already convinced by the Space. They were loyal to Zhao Hai would want to benefit him as much as possible.

    Zhao Hai was frowning as he sat there. To be honest, he didn¡¯t think that having the people of the Ark Continent in the Space would benefit him. He just didn¡¯t want the Space to be known to others. Now that Shue and Shun told him about it, Zhao Hai was somewhat convinced that there wasn¡¯t anything wrong to have the people of the continent migrate to the Space.

    Still, he needed to make a decision after consulting Green and the others. After all, this matter was too big. And like Lizzy said, they were not sure if the people would agree.

 Chapter 790 â€“ Decision

    <h4>Chapter 790 - Decision</h4>

    Green and Merine, along with Kun and Karen, were now in the Space. People Zhao Hai thought to be his elders were inside the Space.

    They were yet to know what had happened, but just by listening to Laura they knew that something urgent must have ured. Because of this, they immediately left what they were doing and quickly went to the Space. Green and the others understood that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have called them over if it wasn¡¯t important.

    Currently, Green and Merine were mainly responsible for running the ck Wastnd. There were many races in the wastnd, dealing with their affairs was quite a chore. Naturally, since Zhao Hai was busy, these things were handed over to Green and Merine.

    Kun was still in charge of Golden Ind. Although war was happening in the frontline, people still needed supplies. Zhao Hai already took care of transporting supplies in the frontlines, so Kun was overseeing the transactions in the ind.

    At the same time, Karen had also been very busy. His team was currently busy with researching defensive formations. But when he heard Zhao Hai¡¯s summons, he immediately entered the Space.

    After the group arrived at the vi, they immediately saw Zhao Hai¡¯s unhappy face. Shue and Shun were keeping silent right beside him. Blockhead and Rockhead had just exited their room.

    After Green and the others saw Zhao Hai, they knew that he was thinking deeply. Shue and the others didn¡¯t dare to disturb him so Green didn¡¯t hesitate and said, ¡°Young Master, what happened?¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard Green¡¯s voice, he quickly recovered. He looked at the group and hastily got up as he said, ¡°Grandpa Green, Grandma Merine, Grandpa Kun, Father-inw. Please have a seat. I have an important matter to discuss.¡±

    After the group sat down, Zhao Hai told them about the northern icefield. He told them that the idea of relocating the Ark Continent¡¯s residents to the Space. As soon as Green and the others heard this, all of them stared nkly. The Divine Race and The Demons were yet to be dealt with, and now the Underworld appeared? Anyone who had heard this would would to shout ¡®motherfucker!¡¯

    There was only a little improvement to the frontline, but now a huge cmity appeared on their backyard. In this case, aside from relocating to the Space, there was no other way to evade massive losses.

    After Zhao Hai saw that the group was silent, he continued on and told them about what Shue and Shun just said. He wanted to hear their opinion. Although Zhao Hai had experience in these matters, he was still a beginner in front of these elders.

    Not to say about Green and the others, even Shue was more experienced than him. Otherwise, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have needed Shue and Shun to tell him about faith power.

    After they heard Zhao Hai, Green and the others frowned. To be honest, they didn¡¯t think about this before. The Space was the biggest secret of the Buda n, so they never thought of making it public. Because of this, they shifted the idea of relocating to the Space to being thest of methods they would use. But now that Green and the others listened to Shue and Shun¡¯s idea, they started to think that revealing the Space wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea.

    Green hesitated for some time before he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, I don¡¯t expect this thing to go smoothly, but we can try it anyway. But after we do this, the Divine Race and the Demons would surely be aware of your Space. Even if they don¡¯t know what the Space is like, they would still have a general idea about it. And once the Divine Race knows, they would also report this to the immortal cultivator. When we ascend to the immortal cultivation ne, that immortal would surely have this in mind.¡¯

    Zhao Hai nodded, he was aware of this point. It would be impossible to hide it when the massive poption of the Ark Continent suddenly vanished. Lu Wei would definitely get wind of this and make certain preparations. Zhao Hai needed to be careful with this.

    Perhaps the immortal cultivators would think that Zhao Hai had a rare treasure and would have greedy thoughts about it. When that timees, Zhao Hai would definitely be chased by those cultivators, making Zhao Hai¡¯s troubles even bigger.

    To Zhao Hai, this was a very hard decision. On one hand, he could keep his peaceful life but would sacrifice the Ark Continent. On the other, he would be in more trouble but he would provide safety to the people of the continent. Zhao Hai was not a saint, so before he made this decision, he needed to properly weigh the advantages and disadvantages.

    After seeing that Zhao Hai stayed silent, Green said, ¡°If we don¡¯t help the people of the Ark Continent, then they would be in danger. Moreover, we would have no way to gain faith power in the future. There are surely advantages and disadvantages to migrating the Ark Continent¡¯s people to the Space, this decision is entirely up to you, Young Master.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I believe we should relocate the people of the Ark Continent into the Space. For us, the benefits outweigh the shorings. In the future, it would be impossible to hide the existence of the Space. It would be revealed sooner orter. We might as well save the people of the continent at this point.¡±

    Merine nodded, ¡°If the Young Master has decided, then we can proceed to the next step. Young Master, I believe we should start with talking to the other races. There may be Demon spies among the Humans. Rtively speaking, there would be less traitors among the foreign races.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°My rtionship with the other races is pretty good as well. We¡¯ll start with the Dwarves. After all, the Dwarves are at the forefront. If a fight were to happen, then they would be in the most danger.¡±

    Merine nodded and said, ¡°I also think that the Fishmen would agree. There is a sea on the Space¡¯s background. And since the Fishmen doesn¡¯t need to survive, then it would be easier for them to move in immediately.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯m actually quite worried about the Fishmen. There are too many people in the sea. Although the Space is huge, I¡¯m afraid it would take a year before relocating all of the Fishman into the Space.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°I think that the Fishmen can be dyed. Whether it is the Divine Race or the Demons, they don¡¯t seem to be very good at sea battles. The sea should be the safest ce right now. We should ask the Dwarves and the Elves. I don¡¯t think there would be any problems with the Elves. The most important thing for them is their tree of life, and we have several of those trees inside the Space. If they decide to settle down, we can nt more trees of life for them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°The Beastmen should be easy to persuade as well. What they value the most is the Prairie, and the Space has a much better grasnd inparison. At the same time, the magic beasts in the Space should be sufficient for them.¡±

    The group discussed even more and decided to approach the Dwarves first. Although the Beastmen were also at the frontlines, the Prairie was just too big. Moreover, the Beastmen weren¡¯t weak. The Underworld had just opened, so powerful creatures should arrive quiteter on, the Beastmen could still defend against the advancing underworld creatures.

    However, Zhao Hai still wanted to approach Wales, so that he could prepare in advance. After all, Wales was already aware of the Space.

    In order for this matter to do good, Zhao Hai would do it himself. Billy was currently inside the mountain along with the other Dwarves. They were building weapons every day in preparation to deal with the Demons and the Divine Race.

    Billy was also aware about the positive development in the frontlines, so he was quite happy. Because of this, he took the initiative to head towards Iron Mountain and personally help in making the iron chains for the magic cannons.

    Billy was currently hammering a piece of ore when Zhao Hai arrived. After hearing that Billy was working, Zhao Hai immediately went to the cave where Dwarves did their work.

    The sound of hammering was quite loud on the ears. Dwarves had covered their ears as they proceeded to use their hammers. Each hammering came with sweat and dedications from the Dwarf Race.

    Zhao Hai arrived by Billy¡¯s side and patted him on the shoulder. Billy was also blocking his ears, otherwise, he would turn deaf from the loud noise.

    After sensing Zhao Hai¡¯s pat, Billy immediately turned his head. When he saw that it was Zhao Hai, he didn¡¯t speak, instead, he gestured to a door at the side of the mountain before they proceeded to walk out.

    When they arrived outside, Billy removed his ear stoppers and then turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Why are you here? Did something happen in the frontlines?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Billy and bitterly smiled, ¡°Something did happen, but not in the frontlines. Let¡¯s take a walk, I¡¯ll tell you along the way.¡± Then they walked towards the Dwarves¡¯ Divine Pce while Zhao Hai told Billy about the spatial rift on the northern icefield, telling the Dwarf Patriarch that the Underworld has been connected to the Ark Continent.

    Billy carefully listened, he didn¡¯t believe that Zhao Hai would deceive him. Therefore, after Zhao Hai¡¯s report, Billy calmly looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°What do you have in mind?¡±

    Looking at Billy¡¯s calm demeanor, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be curious, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you worried?¡¯

    Billyughed and said, ¡°There¡¯s no use in being worried at this point. It seems like my time to die for the continent hase. I¡¯m a resident of the Ark Continent. I¡¯m not afraid to sacrifice myself.¡±

    Zhao Hai admired Billy¡¯s heroic spirit. Zhao Hai said, ¡°I have a solution. But you need toe to a ce with me.¡± Then he waved his hand as they appeared in the Space.

 Chapter 791 â€“ Unexpected Decision From the Fishmen and the Lyon Empire

    <h4>Chapter 791 - Unexpected Decision From the Fishmen and the Lyon Empire</h4>

    BIlly looked at the Space in a daze, all of it was beyond hisprehension. Zhao Hai looked at Billy and said, ¡°Patriarch,e with me. I¡¯ll discuss with you in detail.¡± Then he lead Billy to the vi.

    Billy was simrly stunned when he arrived at the Vi. This was because he didn¡¯t expect to see Laura and the others there. Zhao Hai introduced Billy to the others before inviting him to sit down. Megan handed Billy a ss of wine before Zhao hai started talking about everything inside the Space.

    Fully exining the Space couldn¡¯t just be done inside the vi. So Zhao Hai took Billy to see the background and introduced it.

    Five hours passed since Zhao Hai began to talk to Billy. By the time they returned to the vi, Billy already had a general understanding of the Space.

    After they sat down, Zhao Hai gave Billy a ss of wine. Billy drank all of it, and then asked for seconds before cing it down and turning to Zhao Hai, ¡°You want the Ark Continent¡¯s people to migrate to the Space?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Although it can be said that I am a god inside this ce, you should also know that I have no ns to oppress you. Moreover, this is the safest way we can go forward, I don¡¯t have any other ns. I won¡¯t force you toe to the Space, everything is up to your choice. I will still participate in the fight against the Demons and the Divine Race. However, to tell you the truth, I can¡¯t find any future in fighting the two. And now that the Underworld hase, my confidence in defending has gotten lower.¡±

    Billy nodded. He was clear about the situation of the Ark Continent. Although he wasn¡¯t in the frontlines, there were Dwarves there to provide reports in addition to Zhao Hai¡¯s news. Although Zhao Hai gained recent victories, discerning people can see that the Demons and the Divine Race were just being harassed by Zhao Hai. Once they find ways to go around Zhao Hai¡¯s antics, then they would attack once again. And now, there was the Underworld.

    Billy turned to look at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I know how you have it hard. However, I cannot take responsibility of this matter alone. You should also be aware of how the Dwarves do things. Any matter needed to be discussed with everyone. I¡¯ll go back and ask for their opinion on this.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright. But I hope to hear your decision as soon as possible. We can¡¯t drag this matter for a long time. The Underworld¡¯s residents are getting closer and closer. And once the Demons and the Divine Race discovers that the Underworld hase, then they would certainly attack. When that timees, things might be toote.¡±

    Billy nodded, ¡°Rest assured, I will give you an answer as soon as possible. Please lead me back.¡± Zhao Hai nodded before he lead Billy back to his mountain.

    After Billy returned, he immediately convened the elders and the vige chiefs. He told the the Ark Continents current state before proposing Zhao Hai¡¯s idea.

    While Billy was talking with his people, Zhao Hai went on to visit the Beast King. He also took the Beast King to the Space. And just like Billy, he introduced the Space while proposing his n.

    Naturally, the Beast King didn¡¯t agree immediately. The Beastman Race¡¯s government was much looser than the Dwarves. The influence of the Beast King wasn¡¯t as powerful as the Patriarchs of each tribe. So Zhao Hai lead the Beast King back to the Prairie to discuss the matter with his people. After leading the Beast King out, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately go to the Elves. Instead, he went to the Herculean Bull camp and looked for Wales.

    The Herculean Bulls had also sent their cavalry to help Zhao Hai in the Buddha Empire. One can say that Zhao Hai had Wales¡¯ unconditional support.

    Wales knew that the changes in the northern icefield wasn¡¯t good news. The powerful northern tribes were already promoted to 9th rank by Zhao Hai, and yet they were still driven pack into the Prairie. This alone fully exined how strong the creatures of the Underworld were. An enemy at the icefield was akin to having a knife at the back of Zhao Hai. Therefore, Wales was very anxious in the past few days.

    When he heard that Zhao Hai came, Wales immediately weed him to the tent. As they entered, Wales gave the guards and order, ¡°Guard the tent, don¡¯t let anybody approach.¡± The guard nodded before walking out.

    Yale and Mendez were also inside the tent. Wales looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Howe you have time to visit? Do you have any ns?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Wales and smiled, ¡°Brother, you should already know about the Space. I want the Cow-headed race to move to the Space. You can still herd there, keeping your present life while being safe.

    Wales couldn¡¯t help but stare, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve decided. There is no safer way for the continent other than this. I have already told the Beast King about the Space, and he said it needed to be discussed. Brother, you need to be an example and help the Beast King out. You know how good the Space is better than anyone in the Prairie. What do you think?¡±

    Wales nodded and said, ¡°Give me a few days. I don¡¯t think there¡¯ll be any problems. Rest assured.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he looked at Wales andughed, ¡°Brother,ter on we can drink daily together. Hahaha.¡±

    Wales smiled. He knew that inside the Space, Zhao Hai was a god. He can go wherever he wanted to go and he can do whatever he wants to do. It would be very easy for Zhao Hai to drink with Wales everyday.

    Walesughed and replied, ¡°You better give us some good pastures. Our entire cow-headed race will be depending on you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Brother, rest assured, the grass in the Space is much better than in the Prairie. As long as you move there, you won¡¯t have any more problems.¡±

    Wales nodded, ¡°Good. I don¡¯t have anything else to ask. Just wait for my news, I will certainly do well in the following days.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he said his goodbyes to Wales before returning to the Space. After that, he went to the Elves. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t forget the Elf Queen¡¯s shocked face when she saw the trees of life inside the Space.

    Nobody could me the Elf Queen, the Elves treasured their tree of life. But in Zhao Hai¡¯s Space, there seem to be one in every direction. There were even two of them beside the door of Zhao Hai¡¯s vi. Moreover, these trees of life looked healthier than the one back in the Elf Forest.

    Although she was dumbfounded by what she saw, the Elf Queen didn¡¯t immediately agree to migrating to the Space. After all, she also needed to discuss this matter with the elders.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t oppose to this decision as he gave an understanding nod. After that, he immediately went to the Fishmen to see the Mermaid Queen. Naturally, he also took the Queen to the Space and introduced her with the surroundings. He also led her to the ce in the background he specially prepared for the FIshman Race.

    Zhao Hai expected the Queen to dy her decision and discuss the matter with her people. However, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare when the Queen agreed to migrate immediately. She told Zhao Hai that she would organize the move as soon as she gets back from the Space.

    This waspletely unexpected, but Zhao Hai was still happy. He immediately opened a spatial rift, enabling the Fishmen ess to the Space at all times.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think that the first ones to move would be the Fishmen. But Zhao Hai was also d. The Fishmen were the easiest people to settle in. Unlike the other races, the Fishmen didn¡¯t need houses nor tents. As long as they were in the sea, then they can already take care of themselves.

    After having Cai¡¯er manage the Fishmen, Zhao Hai and Green returned to the ck Wastnd. Then the Buda n¡¯s people and ves, along with the Diamond Ape Tribe, moved and settled down in the Space.

    These people weren¡¯t with the Buda n for a day or two, it could be said that they werepletely loyal to Zhao Hai. Therefore, Zhao Hai decided to have these people move to the Space first as an example to the other residents of the continent.

    After moving his people to the Space, Zhao Hai immediately went to look for the leaders of the various Empires of the continent. He told them about the state of the continent and about the Space. Finally, he proposed the migration of the continent¡¯s residents towards the Space.

    The various leaders didn¡¯t agree immediately. They knew that once they entered the Space, then it would akin to being on Zhao Hai¡¯s hands. If Zhao Hai had anly ns for them, then they couldn¡¯t do anything to rebel.

    Although there were God-rank experts among the enemies, these experts weren¡¯t invincible. However, in Zhao Hai¡¯s Space, Zhao Hai was a literal god. If Zhao Hai wants them to die, then it would be impossible for them to live. This was why they were reserved about the decision, this was the same case as the other races in the continent.

    But out of Zhao Hai¡¯s expectation was the Lyon Empire. Zhao Hai also told the Lyon Empire¡¯s Great Nobles about his ns. Who would¡¯ve known that after Zhao Hai proposed his idea, the Great Nobles of the Empire immediately agreed. All of them quickly moved their families to the Space while also helping Zhao Hai move the Lyon Empire¡¯s residents.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know why this was the case. But the true reason was because the Lyon Empire was already convinced of Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. The people of the other Empires might know Zhao Hai¡¯s might from the battle with the Demons, but the Lyon Empire were already aware of it when he extinguished the Dragons. The people of the Lyon Empire believed that since Zhao Hai assured them safety inside the Space, then safety would definitely be provided. Hence they decided to not dy and move immediately.

    1.From my advance reading, this is the main background of the Space, not those that needed to be purchased.

 Chapter 792 â€“ Remaking The Ark Continent

    <h4>Chapter 792 - Remaking The Ark Continent</h4>

    There wasn¡¯t much mystery as to why the Lyon Empire agreed to enter the Space. On the other hand, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t understand why the Mermaid Queen agreed. Although Zhao Hai was d that they agreed, he still wondered why.

    Actually, this was because the Mermaid n was differentpared to the Elves, Beastmen, and Dwarves. The threetter races had members who had ascended to the Divine Realm while the mermaid race had no ascenders. In other words, they don¡¯t have a powerful backer.

    Because of this, the Fishmen immediately agreed to enter the Space. The Mermaid Queen knew that Zhao Hai would eventually defeat the Demons and the Divine Race. And although the Fishmen would have it better, their state would still be differentpared to the Elves and the other two races. If Zhao Hai seeded in his counter attack, then the Elves could meet with their people in the Divine Realm. Once they get in contact, their situation would be much safer. The case was simr to the Beastmen and the Dwarves.

    But the Fishman Race was different, they didn¡¯t have any people to help them in the Divine Realm. Even if Zhao Hai seeded in defeating the invaders, the Fishmen still wouldn¡¯t gain any advantage.

    The Mermaid n had a lot of 9th ranks, but nobody was able to reach God-rank. This worried the Mermaids. Because of this, they saw hope in Zhao Hai and the potion that he had.

    Although Zhao Hai¡¯s potions could only promote people to 8th and 9th rank, Zhao Hai told them that he has yet to develop a potion for God-rank. This meant that the potion was on its way to being made. This was too tempting for the Fishmen, so the Mermaid Queen immediately agreed to enter Zhao Hai¡¯s Space. The Mermaid Queen also saw the ce that Zhao Hai had arranged for them, and to be honest, it was a much better ce than where they were living right now. The Mermaid Queen had no qualms about moving their entire race over.

    Although Zhao Hai was shocked at the decisions made by the Mermaid Queen and the Great Nobles, he was happy with their quick response. And even if they had some reservations at this point, they would slowly ept Zhao Hai when they live in the Space.

    The Mermaid n and the Great Nobles took the lead in entering the Space. With the influence of the Great Nobles as well as Zhao Hai¡¯s appeal as the Emperor, the civilians of the Lyon Empire also agreed. After all, their almighty Emperor would take them to a ce devoid of war and was plentiful in food and clothing. Moreover, they also won¡¯t need to worry about the Demons and the Divine Race.

    Although the way Zhao Hai became Emperor was quite special, the people of the Lyon Empire were still very respectful towards him. This was because Zhao Hai had essentially rescued them from the Dragons. Moreover, Zhao Hai was taking the lead in resisting the Demons and the Divine Race. Even if they weren¡¯t Beastmen, they would still respect a strong and powerful person. This was because in the Ark Continent, the stronger the person, the more respect he would gain, and Zhao Hai was a very strong man.

    With Zhao Hai¡¯s fame as well as the help of the Great Nobles, the Lyon Empire¡¯s people began to move towards the Space. Naturally, they didn¡¯t know about the specifics of the Space. The only thing they knew was that they were going to migrate.

    And along with the movement of the Lyon Empire, the Buddha Empire¡¯s people were also affected. It was impossible to hide the Lyon Empire¡¯s migration to the Buddha Empire. After all, the Buddha Empire has taken refuge in the Lyon Empire. Because of this, when themoners of the Buddha Empire heard that the Lyon Empire was migrating, they also prepared their things for migration.

    People were sometimes subjected to blind obedience. And who do these civilians follow? Naturally it was the Nobles. And with Zhao Hai¡¯s call, themoners will surely follow. Thesemoners knew that the Nobles might have known something that they don¡¯t. Therefore, once they saw the nobles moving, they suddenly thought that the Lyon Empire might be in danger. If this was true, then they needed to move quickly.

    There were a lot of people with the same ideas. It was because of this that the entire poption of the Lyon Empire started to move. From themoners, to small nobles, and to the Great Nobles. All of them packed up their things and prepared to move out.

    The Buddha Empire¡¯s Imperial n as well as its Great Nobles couldn¡¯t just sit still with this development. If their subordinates decided to move, then what use would they have? What would a Noble Title and a Crown do? They would be Generals with no army.

    The Buddha Empire¡¯s Nobles convened before deciding to migrate as well. The Buddha Emperor and the others understood how bad it would be for them if they didn¡¯t move. The Demons and the Divine Race were yet to break through, however, the Buddha Empire¡¯s people were currently inside the Lyon Empire. If the war continues for long, then the citizens would slowly be integrated to the Lyon Empire. So when Zhao Hai drives the invaders out, will the citizense back? Because of this, the Buddha Empire¡¯s nobles decided that it would be better to be inside Zhao Hai¡¯s Space. At the very least, they would still have their own people and territory.

    Zhao Hai had promised them that after moving to the Space, then they would be givennd that was just like the Buddha Empire. Cities would be made and the ce would look and feel like the old Buddha Empire.

    Zhao Hai can definitely achieve this promise. The Space is under his control, and he can change its terrain at will. Because of this, Zhao Hai can change the Space¡¯s terrain and make the Buddha Empire out of essentially nothing. It would be no different from the Buddha Empire outside.

    Zhao Hai knew everything about the Buddha Empire as well as the rest of the Ark Continent. Zhao Hai ordered Cai¡¯er to make the Space¡¯s background to be like the Ark Continent.

    Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t prepared to migrate the Ark Continent¡¯s people to the Space. And since he didn¡¯t want people to go to his vi everyday, He had a separate continent made with the same structure as the Ark Continent, he would have people move there.

    However, Zhao Hai was not only building the terrain of the Ark Continent, he needed to make cities as well. And naturally, this came at a price. The Space deducted tens of millions of gold coins from Zhao Hai¡¯s ount, almost resetting Zhao Hai¡¯s money to only a couple of gold coins.

    Zhao Hai looked at the rapid decline of his gold coins with a frown on his face. In the end, the number stopped going down, leaving Zhao Hai with a bit more than 10 thousand. Zhao Hai felt his heart stop, but fortunately Cai¡¯er told him that there were a lot of things in the Space that can be sold. As long as those things mature, then they can get millions of gold coins once more.

    Zhao Hai was confused by this. He remembered that the crops from the Space weren¡¯t worth this much money. If he was able to sell them for millions of gold coins, then he would¡¯ve already done it a long time ago.

    It was only after he asked Cai¡¯er that he understood. Those nts were cultivated in the magic world backgrounds. nts harvested there were more than those grown in the Space¡¯s background.

    After hearing this, Zhao Hai¡¯s sadness immediately vanished. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t a stingy person, and he knew how much tens of millions of gold coins can do in the Space.

    As for the migration, the Fishmen didn¡¯t need to be managed as much as the Humans. This time, Zhao Hai was taking care of the Lyon Empire. It was good that the Great Nobles of the Empire were already familiar with the environment. They immediately established their authority before leading themoners in.

    The civilians that entered the Space was actually a mix between the Lyon and Buddha Empire¡¯smoners. The people of the Buddha Empire were already sent to the Space¡¯s Buddha empire. Later on, when the Buddha Empire¡¯s Nobles arrive, the Empire would be re-established once more.

    When the people from the Buddha Empire saw their homes, the couldn¡¯t help but cry. This was especially true for the old people, they really thought that they had returned to their hometowns. They never expected that they would be able to see their homes for the rest of their lives. Although this wasn¡¯t the original Buddha Empire, it was not different to their original home, all of them were very happy.

    Fortunately for Zhao Hai¡¯s pockets, the Radiant Empire has beenpletely decimated by the Divine Race. Therefore, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t need to reconstruct the Empire inside the Space. The Space¡¯s Ark Continent was much smallerpared to the original one; it didn¡¯t have the ck Wastnd, the Carrion Swamp, the Northern Icefield, and other uninhabited ces.

    If Zhao Hai really remade the Ark Continent, then he would surely be bankrupt. Even if he sold his own clothes, we still wouldn¡¯t be able to remake the Ark Continent.

    The Buddha Empire and Lyon Empire¡¯s mass migration naturally couldn¡¯t be hidden from the other people. This made the other Empires unable to sit still.

    The first to be anxious was the Rosen Emperor. The Emperor was Zhao Hai¡¯s father-inw, so he supported Zhao Hai. However, he was still afraid that after moving to the Space, his high status would be gone. This made him think twice. But after seeing the actions made by the Lyon and Buddha Empires, his heart began to beat quickly.

    However, even if his heart was beating fast, his actions were the contrary. On the other hand, another person made a quick move, it was Wales!

 Chapter 793 â€“ Agreement!

    <h4>Chapter 793 - Agreement!</h4>

    After receiving Zhao Hai¡¯s notice, Wales immediately gathered the heads of the cow-headed race and discussed the migration with them.

    Wales¡¯ prestige in the Cow-headed race was quite high. When the Herculean Bulls were in a slump, he led them to regain their ce. Although Zhao Hai¡¯s help was critical to the sess, it still doesn¡¯t take away from the fact that Wales was a talented leader.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai held a high status in the Cow-headed race. After all, he was their Foreign Prince as well as the Beastman Race¡¯s Foreign Prince. Because of this, after Zhao Hai suggested that they move, none of the Cow-headed race¡¯s patriarchs disagreed.

    However, the Cow-headed race was no small group in the Prairie. It would take a long time for them to be moved. Because of this, their migration was much slowerpared to the Humans and the Fishmen.

    But this matter also highlighted the advantages of the Beastmen. Since they have tents, it didn¡¯t take too long for their property to be transferred to the Space. This nomadic way of life proved to be more convenientpared to the Humans when it came to migration.

    When Zhao Hai heard that Wales was done preparing, he immediately opened a spatial rift near the Herculean Bulls¡¯ camp. Then he started to guide the Cow-headed Beastmen to enter the Space.

    The ce where Wales entered was just right behind the Lyon Empire. In this ce, there was a huge piece of grasnd, much bigger than the original Beastman Prairie. There wouldn¡¯t be any problems if the entire Beastman Race relocated here.

    Moreover, the grass in the Space was much more abundantpared to the outside. At the same time, they regrow quicker. This would make the lives of the herding Beastmen much better.

    Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t intend to separate the Humans and the other races. After all, they used to live together. Moreover, Zhao Hai noticed that the races in the Ark Continent actuallyplemented each other, able to live alongside each other in harmony. If it wasn¡¯t for the Radiant Church, then there won¡¯t be any discord between the various races.

    After the Cow-headed Beastmen entered the Space, they immediately took a liking to it. For them, the ce was just like heaven. Blue sky, green grass, jade textured water; everything here made up for the most ideal ce for herding.

    The Cow-headed Beastmen couldn¡¯t help but smile widely at the ce. Some elderly Cow Beastmen even went to the ground and chewed on the grass. After tasting them, their eyes shone as they loudly said, ¡°This is high grade grass! The Prince hasn¡¯t deceived us, this is the ideal ce for us Beastmen!¡±

    The cheer of the people resounded all over the ce.

    In the entire Cow-headed race, thest to enter was Wales¡¯ Herculean Bull Tribe. However, Zhao Hai had already arranged a good spot for them to transfer their golden tent to as soon as they came in.

    Wales was more than satisfied with the grasnd around him. After looking out, he thought that this was a nice ce to settle in.

    Just like the Lyon Empire and the Buddha Empire, Wales¡¯ move to the Space influenced the entire Beastman Race. After seeing the Cow-headed race willingly entering Zhao Hai¡¯s Space, they started to be convinced to move as well.

    After Wales and the others entered the Space, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t too anxious of bringing them back out. In fact, Zhao Hai wanted Wales to stay inside for a while so that Wales can help sway the minds of the other Beastmen.

    After settling down for some time, Wales and some of the Cow Beastmen went out of the Space. The ce where they appeared out of was Beast God City.

    Wales now understood how Zhao Hai was able to appear on the Prairie on a whim. It turned out that it was because of the Space. Wales came out of the Space and immediately went to the Beast King¡¯s Pce in order to inform the Beast King about their condition inside Zhao Hai¡¯s Space.

    The Beast King also wanted to move the Beastman Race to the Space. He knew that it was much safer inside the Spacepared to outside. Migrating there would a good for the entire Beastman Race.

    However, it was clear that the Beast King¡¯s words alone wouldn¡¯t make this happen. Therefore, he can only discuss this matter with the Patriarchs of the big warring ns. He wanted them to move as soon as possible.

    Even so, the Patriarchs still didn¡¯t agree. This annoyed the Beast King. With the White Tigers, the Pr Bears, and the Blue Hawks being held back, this meant that their enemy was a strong one. Additionally, there was the encroaching poisonous dark mist. Counter-attacking and reiming lostnds was virtually impossible. In this case, wouldn¡¯t moving to the Space a much better choice?

    However, the Beastmen had the same mentality as the Humans when it came to this matter. They needed someone to take the lead. Once one of them went and migrated, then it would be easier for the others to follow suit.

    The Beast King actually wanted his Tiger Tribe to take the lead. After all, he was the Tiger Race¡¯s patriarch, it would be appropriate for them to make the first step. However, this move might not be enough to convince the other races.

    If the Tiger Tribe were the only ones to do this, then the effect might only be light. Just as the Beast King was annoyed at this matter, Wales came and told him that the Cow headed Race had already settled down inside the Space. This was definitely a good news for the Beast King.

    After hearing Wales¡¯ report, the Beast King immediately decided to call the Patriarchs of the big warring tribes. He wanted them to hear Wales¡¯ report firsthand.

    Although the Cow-headed race wasn¡¯t considered as a warring tribe, they were still quite influential in the Prairie. Their special rtionship with Zhao Hai provided them with a higher status among other Beastmen. All of the Beastmen know about the matters between Zhao Hai and the Herculean Bulls.

    Also, Zhao Hai¡¯s status had risen even more when he sold the Beastmen his grain, when he found the Beast God¡¯s Spear, and when he established a milk wine business with the entire Prairie. All of these feats elevated Zhao Hai¡¯s image inside the hearts of the Beastmen.

    And now that the Demons and the Divine Race hade, Zhao Hai¡¯s status became even higher. This was because Zhao Hai was in the forefront of the battle between the two invaders. The Beastmen admires brave people the most, because of this, their respect for Zhao Hai was quite high.

    After the Patriarchs heard Wales¡¯ report about the Space, all of them became excited. However, they had a request, they wanted to personally visit the Space.

    When the Beast King heard this, he immediately took his messenger fish and told Zhao Hai about what happened.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t even need to think about it. Inside the conference room, a spatial rift suddenly appeared. After that, the Patriarchs were then led to witness the Space for themselves.

    These Beastmen have always been weary about Zhao Hai¡¯s skills. But for the sake of the Beastman Race, they still entered the Space.

    The ce where Zhao Hai sent them to was the ce where the Cow-headed Beastmen were located. After looking at the grasnd, the Beastmen Patriarchs immediately believed Wales¡¯ words. The grass was indeed very good.

    Beastmen had been herding for all their lives. For them, good pastures can be discerned in just one nce. This grasnd was indeed very good and there were even plenty of water sources. It would be very strange if the Beastmen didn¡¯t move after seeing this.

    The Beastmen Patriarchs stayed in the Space for quite some time before they left. Once they got out, the Patriarch immediately returned to their territories and prepared their people to move out.

    Their decision made Zhao Hai smile. And even more worth celebrating was the fact that the Rosen Empire had decided to move in as well. In order to convince the Emperor, Zhao Hai even promised him that there would be no change in authority once they move to the Space. Zhao Hai also showed the Space¡¯s Rosen Empire to the Emperor. Because of this, the Emperor finally agreed.

    Thest time the Rosen Emperor visited the Space, the new Ark Continent was yet to be made. Now that aplete copy of the Rosen Empire was created, and people were going to live here, the Rosen Emperor naturally agreed.

    Actually, the Rosen Emperor was still quite reserved about the decision. After all, he was Zhao Hai¡¯s father-inw. Once he entered the Space, then his position as an elder would be affected. But in the end, after Lizzy¡¯s persuasion, the Rosen Emperor finally agreed.

    As the matter stands, only the Elves, the Dwarves, and the Aksu Empire were yet to make a decision. At this moment, it had been half a month after thest attack made by the Divine Race.

    Half a month wasn¡¯t a long time, and this showed why Zhao Hai¡¯s Space was a wonderful thing. In just half a month, Zhao Hai was able to move most of the people from the Buddha and the Lyon Empire into the Space. At the same time,rge numbers of Beastmen and Fishmen had also moved in.

    But although Zhao Hai was taking care of the migration, he still kept an eye out for the actions made by the Demons and the Divine Race. At this time, the Demons and the Divine Race were focused on amassing troops. Their losses in their past operation wasn¡¯t small, so they needed some reinforcements to rece the losses. It was clear that they were yet to discover the arrival of the Underworld. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have waited for the troops and instead went forward and just attacked.

    Less than two days after the Beastmen and the Rosen Empire started to move to the Space, the Aksu Empire, Elves, and Dwarves also agreed to migrate. The Aksu Empire had no special requests. On the other hand, the Dwarves and Elves had something to ask before migrating. The Elves wanted Zhao Hai to move their entire city into the Space. The Dwarves requested Zhao Hai to get the ores that they had mined all these years and then take them to the Space.

 Chapter 794 â€“ Blown Away

    <h4>Chapter 794 - Blown Away</h4>

    The Demon Dragon King looked at the report on his table. This was his fifth time reading the report, he has yet toprehend what it meant.

    This report was none other than the Ark Continent¡¯s mass migration. The report stated that the Buddha and the Lyon Empire just moved while the Aksu and Rosen Empires were packing their things. At the same time, the Beastmen were also moving. The Dwarves and the Elves¡¯ situation were unclear.

    The report also stated that once the migration bes sessful, then there would be no people left in the Ark Continent.

    The Demon Dragon King doubted the authenticity of this information. Where would the people of the Ark Continent move? The continent was a huge ce, where would they fit?

    The Demon Dragon King knew that the Ark Continent had a lot of people. The Humans alone ounted for more than a billion people. With the other races included, then it would reach a couple billion people. What ce would allow this many people to live in? Moreover, the food and living conditions of these people needed to be considered. And now that the Ark Continent showed their ability to resist, why would they decide to move?

    However, the Demon Dragon King knew that it would be impossible for their spies to deceive him. This made him even more confused.

    Although it was the truth, it was still too hard to believe. Therefore, he was stuck on what decision to make upon receiving the report.

    He didn¡¯t know what Zhao Hai was scheming. After their multiple confrontations, the Demon Dragon King had learned to fear Zhao Hai¡¯s ns. If the Demon Dragon King loses more people, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to shoulder the responsibility.

    At the same time, the Divine Race also received this information. The Divine Race had their own spies in the Ark Continent. After all, the Radiant Church had managed it for many years, their foundation was quite solid. With how many people they had, weeding them out was quite hard.

    It was only because the Ark Continent were strict in the past that these people hid themselves while some were being ambushed. However, since the Ark Continent had gotten more chaotic than before, it was inevitable that the attention on the spies had lessened. Therefore, the Divine Race were able to receive reports from the Ark Continent.

    Like the Demon Dragon King, the Divine Race were also baffled by the report. They couldn¡¯tprehend what it meant. They even thought that the information was a trap.

    The reason these people were yet to make a move was because they had yet to find a way to deal with Zhao Hai¡¯s harassment tactics. Zhao Hai¡¯s move was just too scary.

    They did exactly what Zhao Hai wanted, giving him time. At this time, the Buddha and Lyon Empire had been moved to the Space. The Aksu and Rosen Empire had also begun their move along with the Elves and the Dwarves.

    One could say that the most difficult to move were the Elves and the Dwarves. The Dwarves needed to have mines where they live. Therefore, Zhao Hai prepared a ce with an iron and coal mine for them.

    Since the Space leveled up, Zhao Hai can now make optional arrangements for the minerals of the Space. Because Zhao Hai had pure iron, he decided to ce it in the new Ark Continent¡¯s Dwarf mountain, allowing it to turn the rocks around it into iron.

    On the other hand, the Elves were more difficult. They were used to living in a forest, the type that was never been touched. This was a difficult condition, needing specific nning for the Space. Having a new forest in a short time was just impossible. Zhao Hai can only leave a ce for the Elves to nt trees in.

    In the end, Zhao Hai decided to choose a forested background and modify it to look like the Elven Forest. The only thing he couldn¡¯t achieve was the Elven Tree City itself.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know what kind of tree it was. The Elves had grown it for a long time, it was impossible to duplicate that city in the Space.

    It was fortunate that the Elves asked Zhao Hai to relocate the tree itself into the Space. After thinking about it, Zhao Hai agreed.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to leave the Elven Tree City behind as well. To Zhao Hai, that city was a miracle of nature. When Zhao Hai agreed to take the Elven Tree City along, the Elves decided to dig the city out. Otherwise, there would be now way for Zhao Hai to take it to the Space.

    But as the Elves were starting to dig, Zhao Hai told them that there was no need. Zhao Hai guaranteed them that the tree wouldn¡¯t be affected by the move.

    The Space hadn¡¯t disappointed Zhao Hai, it easily absorbed the Elven Tree City. The Elves had now officially settled inside the Space.

    The condition made by the Dwarves were very unique. They wanted Zhao Hai to take the weapons and armor, as well as the ingots that they had umted over the years. Naturally, Zhao Hai was happy to agree.

    Although the Space already had arge amount of iron, Zhao Hai was still happy to add some more.

    But when Zhao Hai saw the Dwarves¡¯ stock, he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. The Dwarves had almost hollowed the mountain range after all these years. And all of the iron ore that they weren¡¯t able to process were stockpiled and then turned to ingots forter use. Also, one needed to know that the amount of ore mined in a day was much bigger than the amount that could be processed in the same timeframe.

    The iron ore was just too much, Zhao Hai simply couldn¡¯t estimate it. The iron ingots and products were already piled in huge mountain-like piles, not to mention the iron ore. The Dwarves¡¯ stockpile was just toorge.

    After taking all these things, Billy also proposed something. He wanted to leave a few people behind andpletely dig the entire mountain of ores.

    When Zhao Hai heard Billy, he thought about it for a moment before he agreed. Leaving those iron ores in the Ark Continent would be a waste. Also, it might even benefit the Demons and the Divine Race. So Zhao Hai would rather use them for himself.

    In the past, the Dwarves were considering their safety when they were mining the mountain. There were ces that they haven¡¯t dug out because it might cause the mountain to copse. Since they didn¡¯t need to worry about that now, then they would clear the mountain even if it cause it to crumple.

    This idea also opened a new thought for Zhao Hai. Although the valuable things inside the Ark Continent were already taken to the Space, there were still things in the continent that were of value, things like wood, bamboo, some machines, metal and the like. Naturally Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to just leave them be. Since the Demons and the Divine Race didn¡¯t attack and the people had already moved, Zhao Hai released massive amounts of undead to collect things. The ransack was even more ruthless than the shakedowns made by corrupt officials. As long as something can be used, they weren¡¯t let go.

    The ones who gave Zhao Hai the least worry were the Beastmen. All of their items were very easy to move. They just ced their belongings on carts before they moved, it was apletely easy process.

    On the other hand, the ones Zhao Hai worried the most were the Fishmen. The people of the sea were just too numerous. As the Fishmen entered the Space, Zhao Hai discovered that they were too slow. To solve this, Zhao Hai told the Elf Queen to concentrate the Fishmen and he would just take them to the Space. This process would be quicker than having them go through the spatial rift.

    The Queen agreed to Zhao Hai¡¯s proposal. Groups of Fishmen made cube formations and stayed where they were. Then Zhao Hai continuously absorbed them towards the Space.

    This takes more time and effort, but Zhao Hai had no other choice. But what moved Zhao Hai was the fact that there were also a lot of useful things in the sea, such as iron ores, other metals, and sea products. It would be a waste to leave them be.

    However, Zhao Hai also knew that it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to extract those things out. Andpared to the seas, the maind still had a lot of resources he could use. Therefore, Zhao Hai decided to just take the easy route and leave the seas for now.

    The Demons and the Divine Race didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would have a thing such as the Space. The people who moved discovered that things weren¡¯t different after they moved. They were just met by their empty house, the same style that they were used to. Under the efforts of the officials, their residence didn¡¯t change. For the people, it was just like moving all of their things outside their house before cing it right back in. Moreover, their new homes seemed morefortablepared to before.

    In the past, the homes of thesemoners were worn out since they didn¡¯t have the money for repair. Although Zhao Hai made aplete copy of the Ark Continent, it was troublesome for him to also imitate the worn out look of the houses. Because of this, themoners were given with newer versions of their old house. Naturally, themoners were happy with this result.

    After going through great effort, the relocation of the Ark Continent was short ofpletion. Except the Fishmen who lived far, all of the people were already settled inside the Space.

 Chapter 795 â€“ Bird Flying on a Vast Sky

    <h4>Chapter 795 - Bird Flying on a Vast Sky</h4>

    The Demons and the Divine Race finally felt that something was wrong. They haven¡¯t received news from their spies for a couple days now. Although Zhao Hai¡¯s soldiers didn¡¯t retreat, the information that they received made them feel uneasy. They were starting to believe that the information was true. If the people of the Ark Continent really migrated, what would they do?

    Although both invaders were restless, the unease felt by the Demons were lesspared to the Divine Race. Their main goal was the Ark Continent¡¯snd, so even if the people have moved away, it didn¡¯t matter that much.

    On the other hand, the Divine Race wanted the people of the continent. They saw this invasion as an act of revenge. This was because the Ark Continent had bested them once before. For the proud Divines, this waspletely intolerable. However, the Divine Race found that they won¡¯t be able to do that now.

    The Demons were constantly receiving reinforcements, with the Great Demon Kinging in a few days. The Demon Dragon King didn¡¯t want to attack before the Great Demon King arrived.

    The situation of the Divine Race wasplex. When they sent news to the Barbarian and Winged Pegasus Race, they expected them to send their elites in order to deal with Zhao Hai.

    However, they didn¡¯t think that even if the two races said that they would send people in, their preparation was too slow. Many days have passed yet their army were yet to arrive. It was very obvious that they were dying time. This made Thunder Yun confused, he couldn¡¯t understand why the two races would do this. But in fact, Thunder Yun had forgotten. The two races did indeed feel they needed to take revenge against Zhao Hai, however, their hatred for the Divine Race was deeper. Strictly speaking, they couldn¡¯t me Zhao Hai for killing their people. If the Divine Race didn¡¯t invade the Ark Continent, then those Barbarian and Winged Pegasus people wouldn¡¯t have died. Their deaths were actually because of the Divine Race.

    Thunder Yun hadn¡¯t thought about this point. He has been thinking as someone far above the Barbarians and the Winged Pegasus people. In his mind, these two races should always obey the Divine Race. The deaths of the two units were well deserved. They were ves of the Divine Race, they didn¡¯t have the right to resent the Divine Race.

    It was because of this mindset that Thunder Yun miscalcted the reaction of the two races, costing him a lot of time in the end. Finally, Thunder Yun felt that something was wrong. After a strict order towards the two races, the process of reinforcement went forward a bit faster. While this was happening, huge changed already happened in the Ark Continent. Aside from the magic beasts, one could hardly see anything alive. The ones being busy at this time were the undead.

    Zhao Hai sat in the Space and took a deep breath, he can finally sigh with relief. The entire Ark Continent had migrated to the Space, everyone was now safe. Arge worry in his heart has been removed. The only thing left to worry about was upgrading the Space as well as repelling the Demons and the Divine Race.

    The people of the Ark Continent were very happy to live in the Space. The Space¡¯s air was much betterpared to the Ark Continent. The growth of crops was also fasterpared to the maind. When the Empires moved to the Space, their reserves were transported by Zhao Hai as well. Because of this, the lives of the civilians were much better than before.

    In the past, themoners were also worried about being unable to eat their meals. But now they don¡¯t need to worry about it. There was a lot ofnd in the Space, and the crop yield was very high. Additionally, Zhao Hai was providing food and clothing subsidies to the people. One could say that themoners were already set when it came to necessities and shelter.

    Zhao Hai was currently sitting inside the vi, looking at the troops in the Buddha Empire. However, these troops weren¡¯t the ones who harassed the Demons and the Divine Race. After transporting their families to the Space, Zhao Hai had the original army take a rest in order to recuperate.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t thinking of letting the Demons and the Divine Race off. These two groups didn¡¯te with good intentions. This was especially true for the Divine Race, it would be impossible for Zhao Hai to forgive them. He was unlike the people who migrated to the Space, they were already living great lives, thinking that there was no need to deal with the Demons and the Divine Race.

    After the Ark Continent¡¯s people were moved to the Space, Zhao Hai had finally breathed a sigh of relief. When he deals with the Demons and the Divine Race in the future, he would be less reservedpared to before. At this point, Zhao Hai was thinking about how to deal with the two invaders.

    Zhao Hai also discovered that there was no need for him to use the continent¡¯s military. After all, the people had just moved to the Space for two days. If Zhao Hai decided to mobilize them once more, then there would be little point to sending them to migrate.

    The military strength that Zhao Hai depended on would originate in a certain ce, the Northern Icefield!

    The Northern Icefield has been fully upied by the undead. The undead propagating there right now were just low level undead or low level dark creatures. These things held no threat against Zhao Hai. The reason the Beastmen were afraid of the Underworld was because of the Dark Mist. Not only was the mist poisonous, it also hindered people from seeing through it. Because of this, the Beastmen weren¡¯t able to see that the undead they were going against were just low level ones.

    And for Zhao Hai, these undead were very good manpower sources. These things would immediately be subdued by the Space, transforming them into Zhao Hai¡¯s own undead army. Because of this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t n on sending more troops out into the battlefield.

    The entire Ark Continent had be Zhao Hai¡¯srge yground. He was now able to fight in however way he wanted. With his current strength, he can now fight with the Demons and the Divine Race. It was time to find out whether Zhao Hai¡¯s tactics were strongerpared to the Demon and the Divine Race armies.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Divine Race¡¯s camp and sneered. Now he was thinking about how to start dealing with the Demons and the Divine Race. At this moment, a voice was heard, ¡°Brother Hai, can I ask you one thing?¡±

    Zhao Hai turned his head to see Berry. Zhao Hai looked at Berry and asked, ¡°Berry? What¡¯s wrong? As long as I can do it, then I¡¯ll help you. After all, I¡¯m your husband, tell my what you want.¡±

    Berry looked excited at Zhao Hai¡¯s response before she sighed and said, ¡°Brother Hai, this might sound awkward. But, I, I want to ask you to allow my people to enter the Space.¡± Zhao Hai stered, he didn¡¯t think that Berry would say this. He turned to Berry and said, ¡°Why did you suddenly think of this?¡± Berry looked at the blue skies outside and said, ¡®Brother Hai, we cannot see this kind of sky in the Demon Realm. For the Demons, skies like these can only be found in heaven. My Subus Race has a high status in the Demon Realm, but those strong Demons like to treat us as ythings. If the Subus race wanted to survive, then they would need to marry those with great power. In exchange, we would keep our living space. We Subi didn¡¯t want to live like this, but there was no other way. Brother Hai, your Space is huge. If there is a chance, I¡¯d want to have a ce for my family to live in.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Berry¡¯s face and smiled, ¡°There¡¯s no need to think about it. That¡¯s not a problem. As long as an opportunityes, then I can make the Subus of the Demon Realm enter the Space. But we need to consider where they¡¯ll live in, we can¡¯t have them be in the vi at all times.¡±

    When Berry heard Zhao Hai, she smiled before throwing a kiss towards Zhao Hai¡¯s face. Zhao Hai turned his head to meet Berry¡¯s lips, then the two went on to passionately kiss on the spot.

    At this time, Megan¡¯s voice can be heard, ¡°Everyone,e quick. There¡¯s two affectionate people here.¡± Then came the giggles of the women.

    When Berry heard Megan, her body immediately jumped up as she looked at Megan and the others with a reddened face. Megan and the others went to the Space¡¯s Ark Continent to see how the people were doing, therefore, Berry had the confidence to get bold. But now she was seen by the other women, naturally she would be embarrassed.

    When Zhao Hai saw that the women were back, he smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re back. How are the people? Are there no problems?¡±

    Megan pouted and said, ¡°Brother Hai, don¡¯t change the topic. You haven¡¯t kissed me like that before.¡±

    Megan¡¯s response made the women¡¯sughter even louder. Although Megan was red-faced, she was still giggling. She didn¡¯t care. After all, only they were left in the vi. Shue and Shun, along with Blockhead and Rockhead were out and exploring the new Ark Space.

    This Ark Space was where the people of the Ark Continent were. Zhao Hai had officially named it Ark Space. Besides that there was also the Fishman Space, naturally, it was the ce where the Fishmen were.

    As soon as these two ces were arranged, Zhao Hai felt great relief. He finally felt like a bird flying in a vast sky.

    The Ark Continent¡¯s people had be shackles that prevented him from doing a lot of things. There were the Demons and the Divine Race, and more importantly, the cultivation realm. Now that the Ark Continent was safe, Zhao Hai can finally focus his full effort in dealing with his problems.

 Chapter 796 â€“ Zhao Haiâ€™s Depression

    <h4>Chapter 796 - Zhao Hai¡¯s Depression</h4>

    Megan felt that Zhao Hai¡¯s mood has be better, that is why she made this joke. Zhao Hai looked at Megan and couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you one just like that. My little Megan,e here!¡± Then he opened both of his arms towards Megan.

    Megan made an ugly face as she said, ¡°I won¡¯t hug you.¡± Then she ran of while giggling like a little girl.

    Seeing Megan running off, Zhao Hai felt specially rxed. The one feeling happy wasn¡¯t just him, Megan and the others felt it as well.

    When Zhao Hai thought about it, he finally understood what was going on. Laura and the others were native to the Ark Continent. Besides their family members, they also had friends and rtives who lived there. Although Zhao Hai had resisted the invasion made by the Demons and the Divine Race, the women still couldn¡¯t help but worry for the future. If Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t resist one day, then their families and friends wouldn¡¯t have good lives.

    Megan and the others had always been right beside Zhao Hai during the war. Because of this, they knew firsthand how powerful the Demons and the Divine Race were. Naturally, this fact made them even more worried.

    They were worried for their family and friends¡¯ safety, so how could they be at ease. Since Zhao Hai was busy thinking about how to deal with the invaders, he had failed to notice their mood.

    But now that the people of the Ark Continent were in the Space, it wasn¡¯t only Zhao Hai who felt great relief. Megan and the others felt happy as well, their worries had vanished into thin air.

    After thinking about this, Zhao Hai¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but feel warm. Megan and the others had it hard, but they still didn¡¯t tell Zhao Hai to send their family and friends to the Space. It can be seen that they still held Zhao Hai first in their hearts, this touched Zhao Hai¡¯s heart.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai also felt guilty. He hadn¡¯t thought into how Laura and the others felt. If he wasn¡¯t firm in his resolve to transfer the Ark Continent¡¯s people to the Space, then he wouldn¡¯t have seen their happy expressions right now.

    Zhao Hai got up from his chair and hugged his wives as he whispered ¡°Sorry¡± in a soft voice.

    Laura and the others were intelligent, so they immediately understood what Zhao hai meant. They couldn¡¯t me Zhao Hai and just didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, they gently held Zhao Hai and hugged him tightly as well.

    After some time, Zhao Hai said, ¡°I just discussed with Berry, if an opportunityes, we¡¯ll have her people move to the Space.¡± Laura and the others nodded, Laura replied, ¡°Right, the Demon Realm¡¯s environment is just too terrible. The Space is much better inparison¡­ On the other hand, Brother Hai, thosemoners won¡¯t have food problems anymore. After a long time, those people might gozy. Should we give them something to do?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he said, ¡°Right, that wouldn¡¯t be great. Do you have any ideas? Tell me?¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°What are the reasons why we received the people of the Ark Continent into the Space? One of them is to gather faith power while another is to increase our strength. The Space¡¯s environment is much betterpared to outside. There are no natural disasters here and there was no need to worry about food. If this continued, then the people would getzy, so we need to make them do something. The main things we need to take care of is faith and their strength.¡± When Zhao Hai heard this, he replied, ¡°You mean, we¡¯ll have them worship me as a god while training them in magic and battle qi?¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°At this time, we can¡¯t have them just worship you. That is just impossible, it might even cause dislike. Therefore, I have thought of a good way to do so. In the Ark Space, we need to have a projection in each city, showing the fight against the Demons and the Divine Race. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment and said, ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be hard. When fightes, we can have projections in each city. But will this work?¡± Laura was full of confidence, ¡°It¡¯ll work, definitely. Brother Hai, every time you fight with your undead, people will surely cheer.¡±

    Megan and the others smiled when they heard Laura. In fact, they had already discussed this matter before. Having the people of the Ark Continent worship Zhao Hai as a god wouldn¡¯t be an easy matter. After all, Zhao Hai was just like them, a person of the Ark Continent. Would you suddenly worship a friend at your side as a god? That would be impossible. Because of this, Laura and the others decided that forcing Zhao Hai as a god would be impossible.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it ording to you n. However, we need to wait for some time before we fight the Demons and the Divine Race. There are still good things left in the Ark Continent. I was thinking that as long as they don¡¯t attack us, then we wouldn¡¯t make the first move. In the meantime, we¡¯ll slowly take more good things into the Space. What do you think?¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Brother Hai is really mad with money. But if those things remain in the Ark Continent, then they might be used by the Demons and the Divine Race. in any case, the Ark Continent¡¯ people needed to adapt for some time. Also, I¡¯m afraid that the Demons and the Divine Race would wait too long.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Demons and the Divine Race should be aware of the change in the Ark Continent. After all, we caught a lot of spiesst time.¡±

    When Zhao Hai moved the people of the Ark Continent to the Space, the spies of the Demons and the Divine Race began toe out. Naturally, those people wouldn¡¯t go and see Zhao Hai face to face. Instead, they made backhanded remarks, saying malicious words towards Zhao Hai. Their purpose was to stop the people from listening to him.

    However, they underestimated Zhao Hai¡¯s control over the Space. Along with Cai¡¯er, it was easy to investigate who these people were.

    At first, the people of the Ark Continent didn¡¯t understand why Zhao Hai was arresting these people. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t do the job this time, he hired Dark Mages from the Space to kill these people and turn them into advanced undead before asking them what they were doing. Before long, the people understood who those arrested people were.

    And from the mouths of those people, it seems like the Demons and the Divine Race were already aware of the migration. However, this didn¡¯t affect Zhao Hai. In any case, the relocation has beenpleted. The next step to consider was how to deal with the Demons and the Divine Race.

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Alright, the Demons and the Divine Race should be anxious right about now. But Brother Hai, how are you nning to deal with them? Will it be just like before?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Why not. You should know that we are only facing against the Taurus Divines, the other nine continents are yet to appear. And now that the Ark Continent has been destroyed by us, how about we go and explore the Divine Realm. And if an opportunityes, we can also go to the Demon Realm. Let¡¯s see if they have things that can upgrade the Space.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°Right, if we can get more things that can upgrade the Space, then that would be great. The most important thing for us right now is to upgrade the Space. Then if we meet the Immortal Cultivator in the future, we would have more ways to defend ourselves.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded before he sighed inwardly. To be honest, Zhao Hai was a bit depressed right now. It was because of the Space¡¯s Ranch. When he yed the game before, he can remember that the Ranch was able to summon divine beasts at ater time. For example, he can summon the Nine Dragons. The Space had a lot of those kinds of Divine Beasts, and their strengths were indeed very strong. What depressed Zhao Hai was the fact that these Divine Beasts should already be avable once the Space reaches level 70. However, they were yet to appear. Currently, the strongest creatures in the Space were those God-rank magic beasts. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t understand why this was at first.

    However, after the Space¡¯s backgrounds were introduced, Zhao Hai was given a prompt. Since the Ark Continent was a magic ne, then the only beasts that can be brought to it were magic beasts and normal animals. On the other hand, Divine Beasts such as the nine dragons were part of the cultivator background. This exined why they were yet to be purchased in the Ranch.

    In other words, if Zhao Hai wanted to raise these Divine Beasts, then he would need to be in the cultivator realms. At this time, the only thing he can raise were magic beasts.

    This made Zhao Hai depressed. If he was able to get just a couple of these Divine Beasts, then there would be no problem in dealing with the Demons and the Divine Race.

    Lizzy turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°We can also use this period of time to slowly wean the people to treat Brother Hai as a God. But unfortunately, our understanding of faith power was just too limited.¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on that matter for long. Let¡¯s take care of the Demons and the Divine Race first. Lizzy, Megan, do you have any ns?¡±

 Chapter 797 â€“ Death Qi Army

    <h4>Chapter 797 - Death Qi Army</h4>

    Lizzy and Megan had great insight when it came to the battlefield that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have. Therefore, he hoped to ask Lizzy and Megan about this matter.

    Lizzy knit her brows and said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, I think we need to have different attitudes in dealing with the Demons and the Divine Race. We need to fight one while we keep the other.¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned and said, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Lizzy replied, ¡°The reason why the Demons and the Divine Race invaded the Ark Continent is different. The Divine Race wanted to enve the people of the Continent. Brother Hai should already know that the Divine Race wanted more faith power for that immortal cultivator. And from what it seems, their hatred for the Ark Continent is deep. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t let the Ark Continent¡¯s people go easily. On the other hand, the Demons only wanted the Ark Continent¡¯snd. They wanted a better ce, so they needed to deal with the Ark Continent¡¯s resident. However, if we provide them with a better ce, then wouldn¡¯t they stop their invasion?¡±

    When he heard Lizzy, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. What Lizzy meant was the Demons migrating to the Space. Was this possible?

    Zhao Hai looked at Lizzy¡¯s face and said, ¡°How do we go about it?¡±

    Lizzy smiled and said, ¡°We need to look for an opportunity. Winning the Demons immediately is not good. I think we must wait for some time and then hit the Demons with a painful attack before winning them over. As for the Divine Race, they are already devout followers of the immortal cultivator. It would be impossible to shift them to our side.¡±

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we can or cannot win them over. The ghosts of the Ocean Waves Dynasty¡¯s people wouldn¡¯t allow it. In any case, we are need to go and prepare for a fight. There is still the Underworld. The circumstances rted to that ce is vastly differentpared to the Demons and the Divine Race. What do we do about them?¡±

    Lizzy smiled and said, ¡°We deal with them as well. Big Brother Hai, have you forgotten? When ites to manpower, the Underworld¡¯s creatures are our number one source. Later on, we can get reinforcements from them.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh as he replied, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll take care of that. Later on, the Underworld would supply us with a lot of troops.¡±

    Ever since he received the Ark Continent¡¯s people to the Space, Zhao Hai can be said to be extremely confident. Without anything holding his ankles down, he can now do whatever he wanted.

    ¡®Dragon returning to the sea, tiger returning to the mountain¡¯, this was Zhao Hai¡¯s mood right now. He wasn¡¯t afraid that he couldn¡¯t deal with the Demons and the Divine Race. If that happens, then he could just hide inside the Space and slowly develop his strength. That way, even if he couldn¡¯t beat them, he could still cause them massive headaches. This was where Zhao Hai was good at.

    While Zhao Hai was being rxed, the Demons and the Divine Race were actually anxious. This was because their reinforcements wereing.

    Needless to say, the Demon reinforcements were personally led by the Great Demon King; an army of 50 million with 1 million God ranks. Although this might look inferiorpared to the Divine Race, their actual fighting strength couldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    The Divine Race¡¯s reinforcements were also quite special since it came from three parties. There were the elitesing from both the Barbarians as well as the Winged Pegasus Race, andstly, the reinforcementsing from the Taurus Divines themselves. Altogether, their number reached an astonishing 40 million troops.

    Naturally, these people were yet to arrive at the Continent. However, news of their approach came, three dayster, they would arrive.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know about these, but he didn¡¯t need to. At this point, he was scraping the Ark Continent¡¯sndscape. Everything useful have been collected to the Space. He sent undead to dig wherever possible, every mineral was sent over to the Space.

    In addition to the maind, the endless sea was also providing materials for the Space. For Zhao Hai, these were indispensable, they cannot be left to waste.

    This wasn¡¯t to say that Zhao Hai was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to beat the Demons and the Divine Race. On the contrary, Zhao Hai believed that he would drive them out in the future. He just knew that it would take a long time. And when the timees, he needed to make sure that the Demons and the Divine Race were the weakest they could be. The Demons and the Divine Race weren¡¯t stupid, once they upy the continent, they would surely scour the ce for resources, just like what Zhao Hai was doing.

    At that time, the Ark Continent would surely be devastated. Therefore, Zhao Hai might as well do it himself.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know that time what was waiting for him, but that is irrelevant. At this point, he had already taken all the cavalry units out of the Buddha empire. The only ones left in the continent were the busily mining undead.

    The Demons and the Divine Race also noted theck of movements from the Buddha Empire. Before long, they discovered that both Rising Sun City and Upper Bank city¡¯s garrison troops had vanished. However, they still didn¡¯t dare to walk towards the Buddha Empire. Their previous blunder was still clear in their minds.

    Three days went by in a blink of an eye. Zhao Hai sat inside the Space as usual, looking at the monitor. Naturally, he was looking at the state of the Demons and the Divine Race. Although Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t aware of the reinforcements, the conversations from both camps predicated the arrival. Because of this, Zhao Hai was closely paying attention to the two camps.

    While Zhao Hai was looking at the two camps, he was also looking at the Goblins that were working the fields. It can be seen that the strength of these Goblins were great. Compared to the Humans, they might be as strong as an average woman. But even then, they still kept doing their job without resting.

    Zhao Hai knew that this wasn¡¯t because the Goblins didn¡¯t want to stop, they just couldn¡¯t dare to. Before his own eyes, Zhao Hai saw Goblins being killed just because they attempted to rest.

    Upon seeing this scene, Zhao Hai held a new understanding about the cruelty of the Divine Race. For a race who worshipped a deity, they were more disgusting to look atpared to the Demons.

    Zhao Hai pitied these Goblins. He knew that if these Goblins were allowed to develop, then they would¡¯ve developed a Magic and Mechanical Civilization. It was just a pity that the Divine Race snuffed that potential out.

    While Zhao Hai was sighing in regret, Cai¡¯er suddenly said, ¡°Young Master, there is amotion at the Demon camp. Their reinforcements have arrived.¡±

    Zhao Hai gawked before he changed the monitor¡¯s disy to the Demon camp. On their spatial rift wererge quantities of Demons. Moreover, their numbers were increasingly piling up.

    When he saw the Demon Army, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but frown. He discovered some differences between this army and those who came before them. Although the Demons in the past weren¡¯t weak, and their training was very good, they werecking something whenpared to these reinforcements, Death Qi!

    Death Qi, not killing aura. As long as you have killed people, then your body will exude a killing aura. If you kill an ordinary person then you will get a killing aura, killing arge amount of magic beasts would gain you a killing aura as well. However, this Death Qi was an evolved version of killing aura. If one hadn¡¯t killed at least a thousand people, then it would be impossible for someone to gain Death Qi.

    This Death Qi was actually a state of disregarding the difference between life and death. People with Death Qi fight as though they were undead. They weren¡¯t in a brainwashed state or in a mind-controlled condition. These people just killed too many people that they disregarded life altogether. They stopped caring about how many they killed and even stopped caring about their own life.

    What made Zhao Hai frown was each person in this army had Death Qi. In other words, this army had walked through mountains of corpses and seas of blood. Even if faces with people higher rank than them, there was a high probability of these Demons being able to win.

    This army had pitch ck full body armor. Their weapons were pitch ck spears. They looked like any ordinary army, but Zhao Hai reckoned that if these people face the Divine Race, then the Divine Race would have no choice but to retreat.

    Zhao Hai carefully observed the reinforcing army. Batch upon batch continuously appeared out of the Spatial Rift. Millions upon millions of Death Qi army appeared, it was a terrifying sight.

    Although Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried about the Ark Continent anymore, he still couldn¡¯t help but wipe a bead of cold sweat. He couldn¡¯t imagine how they would defend if the Ark Continent didn¡¯t migrate to the Space.

    Not to say the continent¡¯s army, even Zhao Hai¡¯s undead would find it hard to face this kind of enemies.

    Zhao Hai also found out that after this army arrived, those Demons doing construction were looking at them with admiring eyes. Although the Death Qi army were standing there like statues, the other Demons couldn¡¯t help but look at them with eyes of worship.

    Zhao Hai believed that this army was certainly an extraordinary unit in the Demon Realm.

    At this time, a huge magic beast suddenly appeared from the spatial right. This enormous magic beast looked like an elephant. It hadrge fan-like ears and two long ivory tusks, however, what made this beast different was the horn on top of its head. Moreover, its skin looked just like metal armor. From its appearance alone, one could see how hard its skin was. The elephant¡¯s four long legs were like four sturdy pirs. Its tail was very long and at its tip was a sharp arrow shape, just like a devil¡¯s tail. The arrow was moving as though it had a life of its own.

 Chapter 798 â€“ Domain Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 798 - Domain Weapon</h4>

    As this magic beast went out of the spatial rift, it suddenly made a world-shaking roar. Its imposing aura can only be described as terrifying.

    At this time, a jet ck whip had flung out of the spatial rift. Whap! It hit the back of the magic beast. The once imposing magic beast immediately calmed down after being struck by the whip. It seems like it became a bullied puppy as it pped its ears and behaved.

    Although this magic beast was enormous, it was actually flying in the sky. And from how it looked, it wasn¡¯t a 9th rank beast, but instead it was clearly God-rank.

    Along with the magic beast were several of its kind. Strapped on their bodies were iron chains, seemingly dragging something.

    These magic beasts weren¡¯t fast, but they eventually made it out of the spatial rift. After the thing they were dragging was seen, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. It looked like a carriage in a shape of a huge demon¡¯s head.

    The head shaped carriage looked exactly like a devil¡¯s head. Two curved horns, two blood-red eyes, and long fangs that jutted out of its mouth.

    Although it was a carriage, there were no wheels attached to it. It was a head flying in the sky, there was no need for wheels. To be honest, it looked more like a flying house than a carriage.

    This floating house was more than ten meters high and looked very spacious. When Zhao Hai looked into the carriage, the devil¡¯s eyes were actually iid with two pieces of red gems.

    On the mouth of the devil¡¯s head sat a tall man. He wore ck armor that blocked his face. He sat there as if he were an iron statue. In his hand was a jet ck whip, the same whip used to silence therge magic beast.

    Therge carriage pulled by five elephant shaped magic beasts slowly went out of the spatial rift as it stopped right in front of the Demonic Abyss.

    Strangely, even if the magic beasts have stopped, the carriage still stayed floating there.

    At this time, the ck dragon carriage stopped by the flying carriage. Next to the ck dragon carriage were arge group of God-rank experts.

    When the ck dragon carriage stopped, the Demon Dragon King stood up from his seat before he gave a loud greeting, ¡°Wee, my King!¡± And just as his voice fell, the God-ranks following him gave their greeting as well, ¡°Wee, my King!¡±

    After that, all the Demons in the Demonic Abyss knelt simultaneously and said, ¡°Wee, my King!¡±

    After the greetings faded into the air, the devil carriage¡¯s mouth started to open up. Then a Vile Demon walked out of the mouth.

    The Demon was not very tall and looked just like any other Demon. He wore a ck robe and had some wrinkles on his face, just like an old Vile Demon.

    However, the imposing aura that emanated from this person was very astonishing. He just stood there but one could feel as though they were seeing a mountain, something that could stand forever, never to be toppled down.

    The presence of the Great Demon King was roaring. When Zhao Hai saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly before saying, ¡°He looks very strong. It seems I¡¯ll get to meet him soon.¡±

    Cai¡¯er¡¯s voice came, ¡°Young Master, that is the Demon Realm¡¯s Great Demon King. In his over a thousand years of life, his prestige in the Demon Realm is iparable to anyone else. Nobody really knows how strong he really is since he hadn¡¯t made a move for several hundred years. The carriage that he rode in is called the Devil¡¯s War Chariot. It¡¯s a floating carriage made entirely out of a special kind of iron. Moreover, several magic formations are installed in the carriage as it was built. Not only could these formations make the passenger feelfortable, it also allowed the carriage to be used in a fight. This carriage can unify with the Great Demon King¡¯s Domain, bing a Domain Weapon. It¡¯s power is very overbearing.¡±

    Zhao Hai asked, ¡°Domain Weapon? What¡¯s that?¡±

    Cai¡¯er answered, ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, Domain Weapons are weapons that a God-rank¡¯s Domain could use. Just like the Young Master, your Domain can transform into whatever you want. And after your Domain can transform into human-shape, it can use a weapon for itself. When other God-ranks be strong, their Domains would embodyrge versions of themselves. In this case, it would be impossible for these Domains to use conventional weapons. Therefore, these people would make weapons that would specifically be used alongside one¡¯s Domain. And there are materials in the universe that allow such weapons to be made, and these weapons would be called Domain Weapons. These weapons are more formidablepared to ordinary weapons. Moreover, they allow a person¡¯s Domain to exhibit more than their usual power. These weapons are incredibly valuable treasures.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, this was the first time that he heard about these Domain Weapons. To be honest, he hadn¡¯t thought about Domains having weapons before.

    At this time, the Great Demon King spoke, he looked at the Demon Dragon King and the others before nodding, ¡°Very good, you¡¯ve done a great job. Demon Dragon,e with me. As for the others, go back to what you were doing.¡± Then he turned around and went back into his Devil¡¯s War Chariot.

    The action of this old Demon can only be described as serene, but to all Demons this was how it should be. Especially those who followed the Demon Dragon King, all of them were smiling. Even if the Great Demon King spoke words to them in passing, saying they did a good job, they still couldn¡¯t help but feel their bones be lighter.

    These Demons knew that the Great Demon King wouldn¡¯t crack a joke, and will not say any sarcasm. If he said they did well, then the Great Demon King did praise their job, no hidden meanings. Being able to obtain amendation from the Great Demon King was an enormous morale boost for these Demons.

    The Demon Dragon King nodded before he jumped out of his ck dragon carriage and into the Great Demon King¡¯s chariot. While he did so, he was met with envious looks from the other Demons. Those who can enter the Great Demon King¡¯s chariot can only be counted on one¡¯s fingers, and the Demon Dragon King was one of those people.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time that the Demon Dragon King entered the chariot, but when he did the first time, he couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise.

    One would be met with a hundred square meter lobby upon entering. Spread across the lobby was a thick carpet, in the middle of it was a table and a smaller table to hold pots and cups. On the table were small tes with normal tes as well.

    The Great Demon King sat on the other side of the table, pouring liquor on the cups. The Demon Dragon King slowly sat on the opposite side before be bowed to the Great Demon King and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I have disappointed you.¡±

    The Great Demon King ced his liquor pot down, he waved his hand and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t disappointed me at all. Tell me how the fights went. You only failed because your enemy is too strong. I couldn¡¯t me you for that. Here, join me for a cup.¡±

    The Demon Dragon King took the cup respectfully as he matched the Great Demon King in drinking the liquor. After cing their cups down, he took the liquor pot and poured the Great Demon King a cup.

    The Great Demon King didn¡¯t take the cup as he looked at the Demon Dragon King and said, ¡°So what¡¯s the problem with Zhao Hai? Is he really that strong?¡±

    The Demon Dragon King nodded and said, ¡°Strong, very strong. Aside from you, Your Majesty, I haven¡¯t seen someone as strong as he is. I am not his match.¡±

    The Great Demon King nodded and said, ¡°It seems like this person is too problematic. Right, what¡¯s the deal with his undead army? Tell me.¡±

    The Demon Dragon King nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but Zhao Hai had a lot of strong undead. His ordinary undead had 9th rank strength. And if a God-rank expert dies and was turned into undead, they would retain their God-rank strength. Moreover, Zhao Hai had several tens of millions of strong undead.¡±

    The Great Demon King knit his brows and said, ¡°This Zhao Hai is formidable, and you said that he defeated the Divine Race?¡±

    The Demon Dragon King nodded, ¡°Ever since the Divine Race has descended, we have sent for people to monitor their advance. Once they set out, we would dispatch our troops. In the past, when we heard that the Divine Race had set out, we sent our troops onward as well. But I didn¡¯t expect that the Ark Continent would be this formidable in harassment methods. Their mounts were very fast, not even God-ranks can overtake them. Because of this, our every step was made with excruciating pace.¡± After speaking here, the Demon Dragon King stopped and looked at the Great Demon King.

    The Great Demon King waved his hand as he took up his cup and drank. Then the Demon Dragon King continued, ¡°Although we were dragged behind, I thought that it would be difficult for ZHao Hai to defeat the Divine Race. So I thought that if we retreat this time under their constant attacks, then we would give the bulk of the benefits to the Divine Race. Because of this, I decided to move forward while capturing cities along the way. However, I didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai would actually repel the Divine Race¡¯s advance. After that, he led his undead army to make a hard assault on our numbers. This caused us to lose a lot of men. Along with his undead, Zhao Hai also had devil mosquitoes to harass us. The mosquitoes are strong, and their numbers are enormous as well. They¡¯re very difficult to deal with.¡±

    The Great Demon King nodded and said, ¡°This Zhao Hai is the Ark Continent¡¯s most formidable person since its existence. For him to have the strength to block both the Demons and the Divine Race. Good, good, this person is already a hero!¡±

    The Demon Dragon King looked at the Great Demon King before he said, ¡°Your Majesty, I have received additional information in the past few days. Please take a look.¡± Then he took out a beast skin scroll and ced it on the table.

 Chapter 799 â€“ Caiâ€™er Is Jealous?

    <h4>Chapter 799 - Cai¡¯er Is Jealous?</h4>

    The Great Demon King took the scroll on the table and carefully read it. By the time he ced the scroll back on the table, he was already frowning, he looked at the Demon Dragon King and said, ¡°Has this been confirmed?¡±

    The Demon Dragon King nodded, ¡°It¡¯s confirmed. When this information was sent, it was done in code. So even if it was intercepted, it would be impossible for outsiders to understand it. There¡¯s no way for it to be tampered.¡±

    The Great Demon King knit his brows and said, ¡°Do you have any other information?¡±

    The Demon Dragon King shook his head and said, ¡°After this one, no additional information was sent. I couldn¡¯t make up my mind about this information. First, because it was too outrageous. Second, because it might be a misinformation sent by the enemy. They might already know the identity of our people, so they sent misleading information to be sent to us. Andstly, it might be true. It wouldn¡¯t be good for us if this was true. And two days ago, I got information from our scouts that the garrison troops of the Ark Continent have all vanished. I¡¯m still confused about what is happening.¡±

    The Great Demon King knit his brows, then he nodded and said, ¡°Right, we shouldn¡¯t advance recklessly. It¡¯s possible that its another trap. The enemy is very sly, we need to be careful.¡±

    The Demon Dragon King replied, ¡°I think the Divine Race wouldn¡¯t just step back with their previous failure. They will certainly make a stronger attack. At the same time, it would be impossible for Zhao Hai to let the Divine Race off. When the Divine Race descended they used an entire Empire¡¯s worth of people to do their blood sacrifice. I heard that when Zhao Hai knew about this, he coughed up some blood while swearing to kill all invading Divines. His hatred for the Divine Race should be greaterpared to us.¡±

    The Great Demon King frowned and said, ¡°Is that the case? The people don¡¯t treat the Demons as the evil ones? They think that the Divine Race are more vile?¡±

    The Demon Dragon King smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Others might not know this, but Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t think like ordinary people. It¡¯s possible that he didn¡¯t have any hatred for the Demons. On the other hand, his hatred for the Divine Race is true. I can see Divine Race soldiers among Zhao Hai¡¯s undead. It¡¯s clear that he turned them into undead immediately after killing them.¡±

    The Great Demon King smiled and said, ¡°I believe Zhao Hai¡¯s hatred for us wouldn¡¯t be less. After all, we are invading the Ark Continent. Anyone who invades the continent should be enemies to Zhao Hai. Going back to the information you¡¯ve received, I think there are some inuracies about it. Ever since the Demons and Divine Race had arrived in the continent, it can be said that Zhao Hai always had the upper hand. In this case, there is no reason for him to suddenly move the people of the Ark Continent. From what I think, there should be another situation happening in the continent, something we have yet to know. Did you send people to check it?¡±

    The Demon Dragon King¡¯s expression turned ugly before he gave a nod, ¡°I did, but after sending all of them, nobody came back. I reckon they have been killed of by Zhao Hai. This caused me to doubt making an attack while also being more and more suspicious about the authenticity of the report. I think it¡¯s Zhao Hai¡¯s trap.¡±

    The Great Demon King nodded, ¡°Right, we don¡¯t want to make a blunder against Zhao Hai. Good, you arrange for the reinforcing army to take a rest, let them be used to the Ark Continent¡¯s environment. I think the Divine Race¡¯s reinforcements wouldn¡¯t take too long before they arrive. As soon as the Divine Race makes their move, we¡¯ll dispatch our troops as well. I really want to meet this Zhao Hai.¡±

    The Demon Dragon King nodded before he bowed and asked to be excused. After seeing the Demon Dragon King walk out, the Great Demon King took his wine cup and drank some liquor. Then he muttered, ¡°Just wait, sooner orter, the Demons will be out of your control.¡± Then the Great Demon King turned his gaze towards the Demon God¡¯s portrait. The Demon God had three heads, six arms, and an ugly facial expression. Besides weapons, the Demon God also held several heads in his hands. This caused the portrait to emanate a vile aura. If one were weak of mind, they might even see blood dripping from the picture.¡±

    Why would the Great Demon King say this to the portrait? What was wrong? Does he want to change their faith?

    Naturally, ZhaoHai didn¡¯t know these. The Devil¡¯s War chariot was a Domain Weapon. It¡¯s quite powerful that the Space¡¯s monitor wasn¡¯t able to see inside it.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about it, he only cared about looking at the reinforcing Demon Army. Besides the ten million or so Death Qi warriors, there were also ordinary Demon soldiers.

    From Zhao Hai¡¯s count, there were about 50 million people that came out of the spatial rift. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but mutter,¡±They actually went full force. I didn¡¯t think they would send this much people.¡±

    After the reinforcement army came, the Demonic Abyss up to Demon City had be huge militarypound. On the other hand, the Great Demon King¡¯s chariot stayed on the skies above the Demonic Abyss.

    At this time, Laura and the others were merrily taking a walk. They didn¡¯t have anything to do in these past few days, so they strolled around the Ark Space looking for something to do. Although everything in the Ark Space was the same as the Ark Continent, there were still things needed to be taken care of. Because of this, Zhao Hai sent them over to help.

    Although the Buda n was also inside the Space, they were in a separate ind a distance away from the Ark Continent. And even if it was quite close, one couldn¡¯t easily reach the ind. This was exactly what Zhao Hai wanted. In doing so, the Buda n wasn¡¯t too far nor too close to the continent. This was to maintain a sense of mystery to the n.

    Naturally, Laura and the others wouldn¡¯t have him help the people of the continent. That would be the job for the Buda n¡¯s people. Because of this, Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t appeared in the Ark Space since.

    This was actually Laura¡¯s idea. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to deify Zhao Hai in the minds of the Ark Continent¡¯s people. After all, nobody would see someone they can casually talk to as a god,

    When Laura and the others walked into the living room and saw the Devil¡¯s War Chariot on the monitor, they couldn¡¯t help but gasp in surprise.

    After seeing their reaction, Zhao Haiughed before he erged the devil¡¯s face. This frightened the women even more.

    With Zhao Hai¡¯sughter, the women understood that Zhao Hai was intentionally scaring them. They immediately went to Zhao Hai and pinched his sides. Naturally, they knew that this wouldn¡¯t do anything to Zhao Hai.

    But Zhao Hai still yelled in pain. He didn¡¯t brace himself, moreover, he can still feel pain.

    After pinching Zhao Hai many more times, Laura and the other gave a snort before stopping and sitting with Zhao Hai. Laura even told Cai¡¯er, ¡°Cai¡¯er, y that scene back!¡±

    Upon hearing Laura, Zhao Hai almost spit out blood. He couldn¡¯t handle the pressure in the room so he stood up and pulled Berry over while saying, ¡°Berry, let¡¯s go, join me for a bath. In any case, nothing great would happen in the Demon Army soon.¡± Then he took Berry downstairs to the hot spring.

    Berry¡¯s face was red but she still continued to follow Zhao Hai. Megan turned to Berry and yelled, ¡°Sister Berry, if you can¡¯t take it anymore don¡¯t hesitate to ask for help!¡±

    After Megan said that, Laura and the othersughed. This made Berry¡¯s face even redder. Berry¡¯s joking skill was weak, so she couldn¡¯t think of anything wise to retort. She just turned to Megan and said, ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t need help. If youe, then I¡¯ll turn you away!¡± This made the womenugh even more.

    That night, Zhao Hai was very tired. The reason for this was because he was unable to stop the women from invading his room.

    The next morning, while Zhao Hai was still asleep, Cai¡¯er entered his room. Zhao Hai was lying naked in his bed, Laura and the others were also right by Zhao Hai¡¯s side. All of them were sleeping quite smoothly.

    When Cai¡¯er saw this, her face couldn¡¯t help but turn red. Then she snorted before making a water ball and sshing Zhao Hai¡¯s face with it. Her control was very good, not a single drop of water sshed on the women¡¯s bodies.

    Zhao Hai immediately woke up, he sat up and looked at Cai¡¯er, ¡°Cai¡¯er, what did you just do?¡±

    Cai¡¯er snorted and said, ¡°Young Master, get up. The Divine Race¡¯s reinforcements have arrived.¡± When Zhao Hai heard Cai¡¯er, he couldn¡¯t help but stare for a moment before he carefully got up from his bed. He took extra care to not disturb the women.

    Cai¡¯er looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s movements before he snorted and shed out of the room. Zhao Hai turned to Cai¡¯er¡¯s direction before he muttered, ¡°What happened to Cai¡¯er? Strange.¡±

    However, he still went to the bathroom and cleaned himself up. Then he wore some clothes before proceeding towards the living room. After Zhao Hai left, Laura smiled along with the other women. Laura opened her eyes, looked at the others and said, ¡°Brother Hai is really too daft when it came to reading sentiment. He couldn¡¯t even recognize Cai¡¯er¡¯s jealous look.¡±

    Lizzy opened her eyes and replied, ¡°Yeah, but Big Brother Hai is like that. He would never know about those things. I wonder what Brother Hai¡¯s face would be once he discovers that Cai¡¯er likes him.¡±

    After imagining Zhao Hai¡¯s shocked expression, the women couldn¡¯t help but look at each other. When they noticed that all of them were naked, their faces immediately turned red. Meanwhile, Megan hugged Lizzy from behind as she traced Lizzy¡¯s chest and said, ¡°Lizzy, these are really big. No wonder Brother Hai likes to touch them so much.¡±

    Lizzy had no intention of just receiving Megan¡¯s attack, naturally she would counter attack. Before long, the women were noisilyughing inside the room.

 Chapter 800 â€“ Transfer

    <h4>Chapter 800 - Transfer</h4>

    Zhao Hai sat in the living room and looked at the Divine Race Army in the monitor. The Divine Race reinforcements this time were divided into three teams, the heavy Barbarian cavalry, the light winged pegasus cavalry, and the Divine Race infantry.

    The Winged Pegasus light cavalry were in front, being the first to enter the Radiant Empire. The Divine Race infantry went next and after that were the Barbarian heavy cavalry. Their motion was fast, it didn¡¯t take too long for all of them to arrive at the Radiant Empire. However, the one who attracted Zhao Hai¡¯s attention the most was the carriage right in the middle of the Divine Race infantry.

    Simr to how the Great Demon King arrived, this carriage was pulled by one high level magic beast. But instead of an elephant shaped beast, the magic beast used to pull this carriage was a type of lion. The lion was snow white, with two steady wings on each of its side. With how white the magic beast was, one could feel an extraordinarily holy auraing out of it.

    The carriage itself was as interesting as the lion type magic beast. The carriage looked like arge great sword. But instead of metal, the great sword was made out of white wood, probably saint light wood. However, one could see that it was leagues better than the conventional saint light wood.

    On the sides of this carriage was a team of knights. The knights resemble the Radiant Church¡¯s Knight Corps. They all wore white armor with white cloaks behind it, had spears on their hands and shields on the other, and on their waists were swords.

    These knights amounted to about ten thousand. Moreover, Zhao Hai discovered that these Knights were all God-ranks.

    After seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. The Taurus Divines had sent a strong army this time, just like the Demons. But what made Zhao Hai interested in the matter wasn¡¯t the army. Zhao Hai was looking at the carriage, he reckoned that it was a Domain Weapon as well.

    Zhao Hai had discovered a different feature on the Space¡¯s monitor. Usually, the monitor would disy red on Zhao Hai¡¯s allies while green on his enemies. If the enemy party used a magic formation to block the surveince, then the area would be depicted by a white spot. However, Zhao Hai saw something that he hadn¡¯t seen before. When the Great Demon King arrived, his carriage was disyed as a light blue dot. This light blue dot was shown on the Divine Race¡¯s carriage as well.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai boldly assumed that the Space would detect Domain Weapons as light blue spots. If this is correct, then that Divine Race carriage should be a Domain Weapon as well.

    However, Zhao Hai was also curious about who was riding the carriage. He wanted to know if the person was like the Demon Realm Ruler, the Great Demon King. Was it the Taurus Continent Monarch?

    While Zhao Hai was thinking about this, Thunder Yun and his people came forward to express their greetings. Thunder Yun, along with the other Generals went to the carriage and simultaneously said, ¡°Wee, Sir Marshal¡±

    Just as Thunder Yun¡¯s voice fell, a door opened on the tail end of the great sword shaped carriage. The door was fitted well with the entire sword, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t able to notice it at first.

    The hollow area inside the carriage were iid with transparent crystals, one can see that they were used for lighting purposes. The entire sword carriage was about 20 meters long, perfectly suited to be used by a human shaped Domain.

    At this time, a few people came out of the sword carriage door. When he saw these people, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but get stunned. This was because it wasn¡¯t the king of the Taurus continent, but several maids instead. The maids were very beautiful, even under a thin veil over their faces. All of them were 9th rank and looked like fairies as they came out.

    Zhao Hai originally didn¡¯t take it seriously when he saw that the person was escorted by the maids. So when he saw Thunder Yun¡¯s ugly expression, Zhao Hai was confused.

    However, Zhao Hai was quick to understand Thunder Yun¡¯s expresion. This was because after eight maids came out of the sword carriage, a young man walked out.

    The young man wore a white robe, his face was pale but beautiful. He had a smile on his face but it wasn¡¯t a smile of happiness, instead, it was a smile of someone looking down on people, showing his arrogance. He also held two women on his sides.

    When he saw that a young man was sent as reinforcement, Zhao Hai was shocked. He believed that it would be impossible for this young man to be the King of the Taurus Continent. His temperament alone wasn¡¯t something found on strong Divine Race characters. It was impossible for the Divine Race to follow this young man.

    Moreover, Thunder Yun greeted the Marshal. However, his age was just too low for a position as head of a military. It might even be possible that he hadn¡¯t been on a battlefield before.

    No wonder Thunder Yun¡¯s expression was ugly to behold. The young man wasn¡¯t the man he thought woulde.

    Thunder Yun looked at the young man and respectfully said, ¡°Your Highness the Third Prince, why have youe to the Ark Continent and taken the carriage of the Marshall?¡±

    The Third Prince chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I told my uncle that I want to see this world. He had me go instead and take his carriage.¡±

    Thunder Yun¡¯s expression turned uglier, he looked at the Third Prince and said, ¡°Your Highness, have his Majesty the King read the letter? The situation here is dire, things can get dangerous in an instant. If you have nothing to do here, then I ask Your Highness Third Prince to please return.¡±

    When he heard Thunder Yun, the Third Prince¡¯splexion sank. He snorted before he gave a retort, ¡°Thunder Yun, who do you think you are? What qualifications do you have to order me? You think I can¡¯t have my father revoke your status as Chief Commander?¡±

    Thunder Yun fearlessly stared right back at the Third Prince and said, ¡°If your highness can do that, then I would dly step down.¡±

    The Third Prince¡¯splexion turned colder when he heard Thunder Yun. Then he snorted and took out a Command Token and a scroll. Then he looked at Thunder Yun and said, ¡°No wonder Father said that you get more useless as you got older. Even a small ne such as the Ark Continent needed arge number of troops. Thunder Yun, listen to mymand. You shall now be transferred away from your position as Chief of Command. However, you will stay in the frontlines as I takemand of the troops.¡±

    The Third Prince¡¯smand caused an uproar to the military officers behind Thunder Yun. They didn¡¯t expect this to happen. The Third Prince would rece Thunder Yun asmander? One must know that the Third Prince had never gone to the battlefield before. Although he had studied the ways of battle, how could hepare to a seasoned General like Thunder Yun? Have the King and Marshal really sent this order?

    Thunder Yun¡¯s stunned face looked at the Third Prince. Then his startled expression turned into anger as he said, ¡°That is impossible. I need to see His Highness¡¯ decree!¡± The Third Prince didn¡¯t say anything as he just coldly snorted and threw the scroll over to Thunder Yun. Thunder Yun took the scroll and impatiently opened it. Upon seeing its contents, he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked, he muttered, ¡°Impossible. This is impossible. This can¡¯t happen.¡±

    While Thunder Yun was muttering to himself, a hand suddenly came and snatched the scroll away from his hands. Naturally, this hand belonged to the Third Prince. The Third Prince looked at Thunder Yun and said, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve finished reading, do you have anything else to say? Everyone listen! From now on, I will officially be the Chief Commander of this army. If vitions ur, then they would be judged by martialw!¡±

    After having said that, the Third Prince turned around and returned to his sword carriage. Then the carriage moved slowly forward without caring about Thunder Yun and the other Generals. All of them were staring nkly, they didn¡¯t know what happened, everything went by too quick. What happened was way out of their expectations that they weren¡¯t even able to respond.

    It wasn¡¯t only Thunder Yun and the others, Zhao Hai was also dumbfounded about what just happened. He couldn¡¯tprehend what just urred. A transfer ofmand? Does the Divine Race really want to do this?¡±

    However, Zhao Hai changed his mind. This development was a godsend to him. The Divine Race just traded a veteran General with an inexperienced young man. In other words, Thunder Yun¡¯s removal alone has caused great damage to the Divine Race army.

    Dealing with an inexperienced fellow was much easierpared to an old fox like Thunder Yun. For Zhao Hai, this was an extremely good thing.

    After thinking about this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Hahaha, good, good job Divine Race. You actually helped me a lot. I couldn¡¯t thank you enough.¡±

    While he wasughing, Laura and the others came into the room. It seems like they had juste back from taking a bath judging by their wet hair. When they saw Zhao Haiughing, Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai? What are you so happy?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Laura and the others in the eyes before he smiled, ¡°Something good arrived. The Divine Race just removed Thunder Yun from being themander of their army. What they reced him with was an inexperienced Third Prince of the Taurus Continent. This fellow even looks like he hadn¡¯t been on a battlefield before.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Laura and the others couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then they looked at each other before staring nkly at the monitor. After some time, Lizzy said, ¡°The Divine Race are courting death. Big Brother Hai, it seems like we need to change our tactics to capitalize on this move.¡±

    Ignoring the fact that it is shaped like a weapon¡­ Geez Zhao Hai

 Chapter 801 â€“ Feiâ€™erâ€™s Strange Action

    <h4>Chapter 801 - Fei¡¯er¡¯s Strange Action</h4>

    Thunder Yun¡¯s face was ugly as he sat in the hall. Having the same expression as him were the other generals of the army. The arrival of the Third Prince and the decree brought by him had made these people feel like the skies were falling apart.

    They knew about the Third Prince. The Taurus Continents King had six children. The First Prince didn¡¯t have any interest in martial cultivation. Because of this, he was just stuck at being an ordinary Demigod. This was rare in the Divine Race, especially among the royals.

    But Thunder Yun and the others understood why this was the case. The First Prince was a bastard son, thus he had no inheritance nor background to speak of. However, since he was the first son of the Taurus King, many people still hoped that he would inherit the throne.

    However, the Taurus Continent¡¯s Queen was from a very influential n, and the Second Prince being her son with the Taurus King. Having such a powerful mother meant that the Second Prince¡¯s status was high as well, and seeding the throne would be a natural path. If the First Prince were to exhibit extraordinary talents, then he would be an eyesore to the mother-son pair. It might even be possible for the First Prince to be killed off. Because of this, the First Prince had no other choice but to stay as a Demigod Expert, relinquishing any rights to the throne.

    On the other hand, the talents of the Second Prince would make one speechless. The Second Prince was now a Full God-rank expert. Moreover, he had experience inmanding an army. With the learning he gained from his mother and father, the Second Prince was able to handle the matters of the court. This made him the perfect candidate to be the Next King. Many Great ns on the Taurus Continent supported the Second Prince¡¯s ascension to the throne.

    But as the matter stands, a situation came up. The Taurus King was still at the prime of his life, and he was unwilling to hand the crown over, he wouldn¡¯t die anytime soon. Now that the Second Prince was showing his superiority, the King felt that his position was being threatened. Because of this, the Taurus King had found a way to keep the bnce against the Second Prince, and that was to favor and trust the Third Prince.

    The Third Prince was also a direct descendant between the Taurus King and Queen, him being the younger brother of the Second Prince. However, the Third Prince was different from the Second Prince. The Second Prince was diligent in his effort since childhood. He had gained military experience while being strong himself, making him favored by the people.

    But the Third Prince was different. Ever since he was little, the Third Prince has been smothered by the King with affection. Although he was intelligent and diligent in his studies, the Third Prince was very arrogant. Moreover, he didn¡¯t like to listen to any criticism. Also, he didn¡¯t go out and gain experience. So in matters of military, he waspletely out of the loop.

    But there was one thing that the Third Prince was the best at among his brothers. He was very good in making his parents happy.

    The Third Prince was very adept in satisfying the King and Queen, he grew up perfecting this skill. In front of the King and Queen, he would be that clever and obedient son. However, when the two weren¡¯t looking, he would act arrogant and conceited. His eyes were as high as the skies. Moreover, he was addicted to women. He would frequent himself with the other yboys of the Divine Race. Naturally, there wasn¡¯t anything good to learn from this, so he only had the strength of a normal God-rank.

    People with discerning eyes can see that the Third Princepletely falls shortpared to the Second Prince. However, the Taurus King was very fond of the Third Prince, giving him favor and his trust. The King wouldn¡¯t even ept any criticism thrown towards the Third Prince, the Queen was the same.

    The other three children of the Taurus King were still young, so they were yet to enter the game andpete for the throne. Because of this, the battle had be the Second Prince against the Third. The Second Prince was an excellent leader and everybody was fond of him. His only downside was the jealous King. On the other hand, the Third Prince was popr with the King and the Queen as well as Nobles who wanted to advance their status. Because of this, the momentum of the battle was quite strong.

    What made the Taurus Continent¡¯s Great Nobles surprised was that the Taurus Continent¡¯s Marshal, the King¡¯s Younger Brother, was actually quite fond of the Third Prince as well. Meanwhile he was being cold towards the Second Prince. Because of his support, the likelyhood of the Third Prince ascending to the throne has increased by a lot.

    But for people on the frontlines like Thunder Yun and the Generals, they knew that the Third Prince was unsuitable. He was clearly inferiorpared to the Second Prince.

    However, although Thunder Yun liked the Second Prince, he couldn¡¯t actively support him since the Marshal of the army, Thunder Yun¡¯s superior officer, supported the Third Prince.

    What Thunder Yun and the others don¡¯t know was the fact that it was the Marshal¡¯s idea to send the Third Prince to the Ark Continent. He wanted the Third Prince to gain military exploits, so that he could prepare for his ascension to the Throne in the future.

    Actually, aside from the decree, the Marshal also sent Thunder Yun a private letter via the Third Prince. The Marshal wanted Thunder Yun to make the Third Prince takemand of the army as merely a title, the Third Prince wouldn¡¯t encroach upon Thunder Yun¡¯smands. The Third Prince would just get the credit while Thunder Yun does the actual job.

    The Marshal also told the Third Prince about the contents of this letter. After the Third Prince arrives at the camp, he would then listen to the arrangements made by Thunder Yun.

    This might work on a normal person but it was useless when it came to the Third Prince. The Third Prince didn¡¯t like the Marshal¡¯s arrangements but he still pretended to be obedient to the Marshal¡¯smand whilepletely disregarding it in his mind.

    With Thunder Yun¡¯s temperament as well as his reaction when he saw the Third Prince, it was even more reason for the Third Prince to withhold the Marshal¡¯s letter from Thunder Yun. Instead, he just used the imperial decree to directly remove Thunder Yun¡¯s authority altogether. The Third Prince had learned the art of war from a young age, so why couldn¡¯t he conquer the Ark Continent? What? Even Thunder Yun didn¡¯t seed? It¡¯s because he had grown dull from age, he had be less useful the older he got.

    The twists and turns of fate were difficult to predict, however, the imperial decree was certainly set in stone. This was also where Thunder Yun was having trouble with.

    Cloud Ying looked at the silent Thunder Yun, in the end, he couldn¡¯t endure it and said, ¡°General, why would the Marshal send an order like that? It¡¯s too strange, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Thunder Yun knit his brows and said, ¡°I also think that it¡¯s strange. Normally, when the Marshal sends a decree, he would also hand me a private letter. However, there was no letter this time. It¡¯s absolutely strange.¡±

    Everyone in the hall frowned. All of them were aware of how different this time was. Cloud Ying looked at Thunder Yun, his eyes shone as he said, ¡°General, is it possible that something happened back at the capital?¡±

    When Thunder Yun heard Cloud Ying, he couldn¡¯t help but gawk, then hisplexion changed as he said, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Cloud Ying replied, ¡°Sir Marshal might have encountered an ident. All these years, our Taurus Continent has been striving to expand in all directions. And the majority of all these aplishments belong on Sir Marshal himself. With his poprity, there are people who know of him while being unaware of the King. So I have some worries.¡±

    Thunder Yun¡¯splexion sank, he immediately shouted, ¡°Fei¡¯er,e here!¡±

    Fei¡¯er, who guarded the entrance, immediately walked over. Thunder Yun looked at Fei¡¯er and said, ¡°I will write a letter. You need to find a way for this letter to reach the hands of the Marshal. Remember, you need to be quick.¡±

    Then Thunder Yun began to brandish his brush as stroke upon stroke brought words into his letter. Then he ced the letter into a small bamboo tube before handing it over to Fei¡¯er. After that, Fei¡¯er bowed to Thunder Yun before he turned around to leave.

    Thunder Yun turned to Cloud Ying and the others and said, ¡°No matter what happens, go and return to your divisions. Get ready for anything. Remember, if the Third Prince wanted to make you into cannon fodder, make sure to cleverly dodge the responsibility.¡±

    Cloud Ying and the others weren¡¯t fools, so they immediately understood what Thunder Yun meant. They were all members of the Marshal¡¯s camp. If something did happen in the capital, then the enemy certainly won¡¯t let the Marshal¡¯s subordinates go. They would cut the wings of the Marshal before going on to their next n.

    However, it wasn¡¯t easy to just deal with them. Each of the Generals had their own army, and these people were with each other for many years. It can be said that the Generals¡¯ control over their own army was unparalleled. If someone took their positions away, a mutiny might happen within the army. Because of this, the best way to remove these people was to use a borrowed knife to kill. They would have these people act as cannon fodder against Zhao Hai, using Zhao Hai¡¯s hand to kill the Generals and their army. When that happens, the threat would vanish without spilling blood on their hands.

    Cloud Ying and the others nodded before they stood up and bowed to Thunder Yun. Thunder Yun went out of his hall and gazed at the floating sword carriage, a sh going through his eyes.

    The Third Prince didn¡¯t think that his move would elicit such serious reaction from Thunder Yun. Moreover, he didn¡¯t expect that this matter would just be a fuse, causing events to happen in the background that was beyond his expectations.

    At this time, the Third Prince was throwing a tantrum inside the sword carriage. He thought that he was insulted. His maids just stood there with their heads down, doing their best to not make a move. They knew the Third Prince¡¯s temper, if they dared to move, then they would certainly be severely punished.

    After throwing a fit inside the carriage, the Third Prince finally stopped breaking things. Then he turned his head to one of his maids before grabbing one of them and tearing her clothes open¡­¡­

    After Fei¡¯er received Thunder Yun¡¯s letter, he immediately left the Divine Race¡¯s camp and flew towards the Divine Realm¡¯s direction. But afterpletely leaving the camp, Fei¡¯er slowed down. Then he took the letter out of the bamboo tube and read it without hesitation.

    After reading the letter, a twinkle appeared on Fei¡¯er¡¯s eyes. Then his figure moved as he changed his direction. Instead of heading towards the Divine Realm, he actually chose to head towards the other side of the Radiant Empire!

 Chapter 802 â€“ Prosperous Ark Space

    <h4>Chapter 802 - Prosperous Ark Space</h4>

    Zhao Hai has been paying attention to the Divine Race¡¯s camp ever since the Third Prince arrived. Although he couldn¡¯t find out what Thunder Yun and the others talked about, he managed to see Fei¡¯er¡¯s action. However, he couldn¡¯t understand what Fei¡¯er was doing.

    Zhao Hai was certain that Fei¡¯er was sent to deliver a letter. But Fei¡¯er actually read the letter before going off to a different direction.

    Zhao Hai saw Fei¡¯er go to the Winged Pegasus camp first, then to the Barbarians. Only after visiting the two camps did he head towards the Divine Realm. This made Zhao Hai feel that something was fishy.

    Laura and the others also saw Fei¡¯er¡¯s action. When Fei¡¯er finally went to the Divine Realm, Laura looked at Zhao Hai ni confusion as she asked, ¡°Brother Hai, why do I feel that something isn¡¯t right? It seems like there is a problem with the Divine Race¡¯s interior.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Remember when I said that the Winged Pegasus and the Barbarian ns hate the Divine Race more than us? I thought the Giants were different, and werepletely loyal. But it seems like those those conquered by the Divine Race are all unwilling to stay as ves.¡±

    Laura stared before her two eyes shined, ¡°Brother Hai, you mean?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and then turned to Lizzy and said, ¡°From now on, make sure to minimize the losses made to the Winged Pegasus and Barbarian troops. As long as they don¡¯t go too far, then we¡¯ll leave them be.¡±

    Lizzy smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think the Third Prince will allow them to do that. But we still need to prepare. I believe the Prince would stage an attack in a couple of days.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Go make some ns.¡± Lizzy nodded before she turned and took Megan upstairs to n their move.

    Laura looked at the two before she turned to look at Zhao Hai and smiled, ¡°Now that the people of the Ark Continent has entered the Space, I¡¯ve be less busypared to those two.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled as he extended his arms over Laura and Ruyen¡¯s shoulders before saying, ¡°You had it hard. Make sure to take a proper rest in the following days. Don¡¯t forget, we still need to get those Goblinster.¡±

    Laura nodded while Ruyen stayed silent. For Ruyen, being close to Zhao Hai was already enough.

    At this time, Cai¡¯er flew towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, Brother Wales is inviting you over for a drink. Will you go? He has been inviting you over for several times already,¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard this, he couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I go? I¡¯ll go, i¡¯ll go. My Brother is asking for drinks. I wouldn¡¯t not go.¡± Then he took the women along with him to Wales

    Even Lizzy and Megan who were formting ns were pulled over.

    Before long, Zhao Hai appeared in the Ark Space¡¯s Prairie. Wales was pacing back and forth in his tent, eagerly waiting for Zhao Hai.

    After seeing Zhao Hai arrive, Wales immediatelyughed and said, ¡°You guys actually came. Its been a few days, you really made me wait.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and replied, ¡°Things have been quite busy. Right, Big Brother, wait for some time, I have something good to show you.¡±

    Wales looked in anticipation, ¡°Something good? What is it?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°When the timees I¡¯ll let you know.¡±

    Wales stopped caring about it as heughed and said, ¡°Alright, just tell me whenever you want. But for now,e have a few cups with me. Someone, quickly go and roast some cows.¡± Needless to say, when they heard that Zhao Hai arrived, the other Herculean Bulls went over to see him. These people were very familiar with Zhao Hai, so they joked andughed with each other.

    Zhao Hai looked at them before he frowned jokingly, ¡°Why are you all here? Stay away, I need some room to breathe.¡±

    The Herculean Bulls weren¡¯t afraid of Zhao Hai¡¯s fake anger. Instead, they went forward before one of them chuckled and said, ¡°Prince, you have been working hard. I had my wife make some milk skin just for you.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the person and said, ¡°Get lost. When I said milk skin, I meant those made from Argali.¡± The person didn¡¯t care. He still grinned by Zhao Hai¡¯s side as the two of themughed and joked with each other. In the end, Zhao Hai gave each person a bottle of milk wine before they scurried away.

    Wales looked at all of these with a huge grin. When the people went away, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°These guys treat you better than me. When they see youe, everyone wees you very well. I don¡¯t get treated this way.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s natural. They like me more than they like you.¡±

    Walesughed, ¡°I just said that to tter you, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d eat it up. Hahaha. Come on, let¡¯s have a drink. I¡¯m afraid that your capacity for alcohol has regressed. You have been fighting the Demons and the Divine Race all this time. There hasn¡¯t been a time for you to drink.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed as well, ¡°And I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to return to your tent. Right, Big Brother, why haven¡¯t I seen mister Yale? Where is he?¡±

    Wales smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s in close door cultivation. He said he had some epiphany and wanted to make a new beast token. Don¡¯t worry about him. At this point, we have been living great lives. No wars are happening since the grass here is so good. The grass grow so quickly that the argali couldn¡¯t eat them all in time. In addition to the grass, there are caravans going along the grasnd every day, selling inexpensive human goods. Along with that, we also enjoy Dwarf and Elven items.¡¯

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re happy, that means I didn¡¯t make a wrong choice. Brother,ter on, I will open a shop here. If you have anything excess to sell, then you can just take it to the shop. At the same time, if you want to buy anything, you can also go there. I can guarantee the supplies offered in the shop.¡±

    Wales¡¯ eyes shone, ¡°That¡¯s good. Although there are a lot of caravans in the Prairie, it¡¯s still quite difficult to look for certain things.¡±

    At this time, some people got up and offered the two of them some milk wine. Naturally, this wasn¡¯t the one purified by Zhao Hai, instead, it was one made by the Beastmen themselves. This was only done to offer respects, the other cups were drank with purified milk wine.

    Zhao Hai drank the milk wine and let out a long breath before saying, ¡°When you entered the Space, I can finally feel relief. These days, the Demons and the Divine Race have increased their forces. The Divine Race had their Third Princee personally. But more worrying are the Demons, their Great Demon King actually came. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to hold of for too long.¡±

    Wales ced his ss down as he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve been working hard.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Not really that hard. I just find the Divine Race disgusting so I want to give them a good beating.¡±

    Wales slightly smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Wales knew that when they entered the Space, Zhao Hai would no longer have any extra worries. However, this also meant that Zhao Hai was now alone in facing the Demons and the Divine Race.

    In the past, the groups in the continent were very eager to send troops because their lives were threatened. If they don¡¯t help in the war, then they would be killed by the Divine Race. But now it was different. Since they were now inside the Space, the threat of the Demons and the Divine Race had virtually vanished. From this point on, it would be difficult to convince the people to fight against the Ark Continent¡¯s invaders.

    What Wales didn¡¯t know was the fact that this aspect only held truth because they hadn¡¯t been inside the Space for too long. With enough time, the people inside would be predisposed to regard Zhao Hai¡¯s needs. Not to say dispatching troops, even if Zhao Hai wanted them to die, then they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to do so.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to exin this ability. After all, this came with the Space. Even if he wanted to change it, he couldn¡¯t. Besides, Zhao Hai preferred this development, this meant that there would be no traitors inside the Space.

    Before long, the argali and bulls were roasted. Aside from Wales, everyone in the Herculean Bull tribe attended this meeting. Everyone ate and drank with each other.

    After the event, Zhao Hai returned to the Space¡¯s vi to take a rest. Then Zhao Hai went to the living room and opened the monitor. But this time, he wasn¡¯t watching the Demons and the Divine Race, instead, he was looking at the events happening in the Ark Space

    The people in the Ark Space has had it well. After the Great ns re-established their authority, everything fell in ce very quickly.

    Zhao Hai was very happy about this situation. This was the reason why he decided to make the Ark Space identical to the Ark Continent. If he didn¡¯t make them simr, then the people of the Ark Continent would need to adjust to their new environment, giving Zhao Hai unnecessary worries.

    The Empires of the Ark Space were now up and running, even resuming trade with each other. Moreover, the situation was even much betterpared to before since the Fishmen, Beastmen, Dwarves, and Elves were now mingling with the Humans and each other. Discrimination was also slowly diminishing, removing the barriers erected by the Radiant Church in the past.

    Recently, the people of the continent had experienced a lot of things, especially when they were under pressure from the Demons and the Divine Race. This caused the Humans and the other races to unite with each other. Also, when people emigrated to the Space¡¯s Ark Continent, Zhao Hai explicitly forbade the discrimination towards the other races. Because of this, the Humans started to ept the other races more and more.

    After seeing that things have been normal in the Space, Zhao Hai felt relieved. Then he changed the monitor¡¯s image to the Divine Race¡¯s camp. Zhao Hai was quite curious about what changes the Third Prince would impose on the army.

    And just as Zhao Hai shifted the monitor, he saw Thunder Yun approaching the imperial pce of the Radiant Empire. Zhao Hai knew that ever since arriving to the continent, the Third Prince had taken up residence inside the Empire¡¯s Royal Pce.

    It might be beast tablet, forgot which is which. I¡¯ll change it when I go review the past chapters.

 Chapter 803 â€“ Strange Javelin Attacks

    <h4>Chapter 803 - Strange Javelin Attacks</h4>

    Once Thunder Yun entered the Imperial Pce, Zhao Hai can no longer see his actions. Since that was the case, Zhao Hai turned his attention towards the Northern Icefield. He wanted to see how the Underworld¡¯s creatures were doing right now.

    At this point, the poisonous mist of the Northern Icefield had already swallowed a third of the Beastman Prairie. Inside the mist were a lot of undead wandering around. And as he neared the center of the Icefield, Zhao Hai found it harder and harder to see the situation because the density of the mist was too strong. However, he can still spot some low-level undead in the surroundings.

    Zhao Hai certainly wouldn¡¯t let this opportunity go. From time to time, he would grab some undead and ce them in the Space. He wanted to see if he can bait some strong creatures out from the underworld.

    Just as Zhao Hai grabbed another undead, he suddenly received word from Cai¡¯er. The Divine Race were about to make their move. After he heard that, Zhao Hai immediately changed the monitor¡¯s image back to the Divine Race.

    After he turned the disy, Zhao Hai loudly said, ¡°Lizzy, Megan,e down here. It¡¯s time for work.¡± Lizzy and Megan immediately gave confirmation before they went into the living room. They were just formting ns on how to deal with the Divine Race, so when they heard Zhao Hai they immediately had their spirits up.

    After the two arrived downstairs, Zhao Hai immediately adjusted the monitor to show Thunder Yun¡¯s ugly expression as he left the Imperial Pce. Upon returning to his camp, the Generals of the Divine Race army started to amass their troops. It seems like they were getting ready to attack the Ark Continent.

    When Lizzy saw this, she smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s really his first time in the battlefield. He didn¡¯t even give the reinforcing army enough time to rest. Just after one night and they are now starting to move. It seems like we¡¯re facing an impatient person.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled as well, ¡°Go do your thing. I really want to take a look at how that young man reacts.¡± When Lizzy and Megan heard Zhao Hai, both of them chuckled.

    Their n was to send out an army to harass just like before, but this time, the intensity would be reduced. This would make the Divine Race rx and overextend their advance into the Ark Continent. After two days, they would be so far into the maind that they would take a long time to return to the Radiant Empire. At that time, Zhao Hai would attack the Radiant Empire, snatching some magic cannons for himself while also taking some Goblins into the Space. This should force the Divine Race to retreat.

    If the Divine Race didn¡¯t retreat, then Zhao Hai would use the defenses they built on the ra Mountains to withstand the Divine Race¡¯s attack. At that time, the Demons should have already gotten news. The Demons wouldn¡¯t want to fall behind the Divine Race and will send troops after them. Then both of them would be blocked by the ra Mountains. Zhao Hai also wanted to see whether the two invaders would work together in order to annex the Ark Continent.

    Zhao Hai believed that cooperation between the Demons and the Divine Race was impossible. When the timees, the two of them would surely fight with each other. When that happens, Zhao Hai would grab more undead from the underworld and then wait for the strong underworld creatures to arrive. Then Zhao Hai would retreat from the ra Mountain to allow the two races entry into the center of the Continent. Once the two meet the Underworld¡¯s creatures, then Zhao Hai would hit them from behind.

    As Zhao Hai thought of this, the Divine Race has dispatched their troops. Their advance wasn¡¯t too quick. Moreover, Zhao Hai noticed that the Third Prince¡¯s advance was at the front while Thunder Yun¡¯s army took the rear.

    When Lizzy saw this, her eyes shone, she smiled faintly and said, ¡°Good. Their arrangement suits our ns very well. Once they go out of the Radiant Empire¡¯s territory, we¡¯ll send our harassment army. However, we cannot hit them too much, we¡¯ll give them the expression that we can be easily dealt with.¡±

    Megan smiled, ¡°This is that Third Prince¡¯s first time in the battlefield. We need to give him some face. If he gets terrified this quickly, then that wouldn¡¯t be too good.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the both of them and helplessly shook his head. These women are scary, sometimes scarier than men. Now that the Third Prince was faced against Lizzy and Megan, it would be difficult for him to have the courage to return to the battlefield in the future.

    Zhao Hai turned his attention back to the Divine Race army. The Barbarian and Winged Pegasus soldiers who came with the Third Prince also moved alongside the reinforcing army, forming two wings beside it. Moreover, these troops were elites. There were flying 9th rank Barbarian Heavy Cavalry as well as some God-rank Winged Pegasus light cavalry. These God-rank cavalry units could also establish their Domains, providing them with terrifying prowess in the battlefield.

    Then Zhao Hai looked at Lizzy and Megan and said, ¡°The Barbarian and Winged Pegasus races had sent their elites. You need to send people and see whether they intend to go all out or were just acting. If they are acting, then don¡¯t pressure them too much. We don¡¯t want them to get angry at us even more.¡±

    Lizzy smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Although these Winged Pegasus are fast, there is still no way for them to catch up to the undead. We¡¯ll sh with them at first, then after that we start our ns. We¡¯ll make sure to send fewer troops to thempared to the Divine Race, showing them our kind intentions. At the same time, the Divine Race would have suspicion towards the two. Once a disagreement happens, then their army would surely crumble.¡±

    At this time, Laura and the others went in. Seeing them arrive, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go outside. Meg, please prepare some tea and snacks. Let¡¯s eat while looking at the Divine Race¡¯s advance.¡±

    Lizzy and the others giggled as they followed Zhao Hai outside. On the other hand, Meg went with Cai¡¯er to prepare some tea and desserts. Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t been able to find some good tea in the Ark Continent before. However, he finally discovered some good leaves in the Elven Forest.

    The Third Prince was currently sitting inside his sword carriage. A crystal was installed inside the carriage that allowed him to see the army outside. This was his first time in the battlefield, therefore he couldn¡¯t help but feel excited inside.

    However, when he thought about Thunder Yun¡¯s actions in the morning, the Third Prince¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but sink. He coldly snorted and said, ¡°That Old Guy certainly isn¡¯t as powerful as they say. That Zhao Hai better wish that I don¡¯t meet him, otherwise, I¡¯ll show him how terrifying I could be.¡±

    The ten maids stood behind the Third Prince. But their faces, hands, and any skin not covered exposed their bruises and wounds.

    One could say that 9th ranks were full of vitality, small wounds like those can be healed in a short time. However, the Third Prince was as sick person. If someone he beat up would have their wounds heal, then the Third Prince would certainly hit them more. Because of this, the maids didn¡¯t dare to heal their wounds. They can only stand there while enduring the pain.

    Although the Prince hadn¡¯t gone to the battlefield before, he still managed to properly study warfare. This allowed him to understand the situation of the battlefield. The King also had him carry out some bandit subjugation back in the Divine Realm. But these bandits were actually Goblins of the Divine Realm.

    Even if the Goblins were subjugated by the Divine Race, there were still clumps of them hidden on unexplored areas. Although one would find it hard to survive on those ces, the Third Prince still went on a killed all of them.

    These Goblins can¡¯t even eat properly, so how could they resist these Divine Race soldiers. Because of this, it was impossible for the Third Prince to gain properbat experience. Still, when it came to marching, the Third Prince was quite experienced. His current army was well-trained, there were no problems in the march. They even managed to look elite while doing so.

    The army slowly left the Radiant Empire. The Third Prince knew that not long after Thunder Yun left the Empire, they were met by harassment attacks from the Ark Continent. Moreover, he heard that those blood lightning javelins were very strong.

    Although the Third Prince thought otherwise, he was still very careful. Once they reached the border of the Radiant Empire, the Third Prince immediately ordered the army to be alert, especially the Barbarian and Winged Pegasus armies on both sides.

    On the other hand, Thunder Yun was at the rear observing the Third Prince¡¯s actions. After some time he sighed and said, ¡°Fei¡¯er, what do think the Third Prince¡¯s reaction would be after the attack?¡¯

    After hearing no reply, Thunder Yun turned his head to look only to see another Thunder n person and not Fei¡¯er. Then he remembered that he had sent Fei¡¯er off to send a letter. After seeing the Giant that wasn¡¯t Fei¡¯er, Thunder Yun sighed and stopped talking.

    Once the Third Prince gave his order, his facial expression turned into excitement as he looked to both sides of the army. He wanted to know what attacks these Ark Continent people really have.

    Sure enough, the Ark Continent didn¡¯t disappoint him. It didn¡¯t take a long time before a cavalry unit appeared on one side. These Cavalry units didn¡¯t attack the Barbarian cavalry nor Winged Pegasus cavalry. Instead, it headed directly to the Center army. The Third Prince¡¯s face flushed, his held his breath as he looked at the iing cavalry attack.

    That team of cavalry quickly arrived in front of the Divine Race army and let loose their javelins. This made the Third Prince anxious, he stared at the descending javelins to see how strong they were.

    The javelin came down quite fast before an explosive sound was heard. Moreover, the explosion threw dust in the air. Once the dust has cleared, the Third Prince couldn¡¯t help but be surprised at the result.

    The attacked Divine Race soldiers had a bewildered expression on their faces as they stood there. They weren¡¯t vaporized or even wounded. The attack just managed to dirty their armor and faces.

 Chapter 804 â€“ Playing With You!

    <h4>Chapter 804 - ying With You!</h4>

    A Weak Explosion!

    The explosion has prestige and power, but itpletelycked in might. This made the Divine Race dumbfounded. It was just like a midday thunder, just a loud sound but there was no rain.

    The Third Prince looked nkly at the dirtied Divine Race soldiers, all of which were standing there looking silly. For a good while, nobody was able to mutter any words.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The Third Prince burst intoughter. He has no reason not tough, what happened was too funny. ¡°These are the blood lightning beads that Thunder Yun warned me about? Hahaha. Such trash. Only trash like him would be defeated by that attack.¡±

    The Third Prince was currently full of pride. He didn¡¯t think that the Ark Continent¡¯s attack would actually be this weak. In his opinion, destroying such an enemy would be as easy as turning his own palm.

    Thunder Yun, who was at the rear of the army, had also paid attention to what happened. He was simrly staring nkly at the recent explosion. However, Thunder Yun knew that those weren¡¯t the true blood lightning beads. As far as he knew, those javelins were weaker than those in the past by about a hundred times.

    When Thunder Yun saw this, hisplexion couldn¡¯t help but change, ¡°How can it be that weak? What is Zhao Hai nning to do? Does he want to lure us deep into the continent? I need to warn his Majesty about this.¡±

    After he said that, Thunder Yun waved his hand and called a messenger over. He looked at the messenger and said, ¡°Tell His Highness the Third Prince that the attack of the Ark Continent aren¡¯t this weak. They are certainly up to something. Ask His Highness to be careful.¡±

    The messenger nodded before he turned around and walked. But quickly after that, another attack came. And just like before, the javelins only managed to make a loud explosion, no damage was caused whatsoever.

    At this time, the messenger arrived at the sword carriage. He gave respects to the carriage¡¯s guards before saying, ¡°General Thunder Yun sent this one to convey a message to His Majesty.¡±

    The guard looked contemptuously at the messenger before he coldly said, ¡°Wait here.¡± Then the guard turned around and walked towards the sword carriage. While he was looking at the guard, the messenger suddenly heard something. A guard whispered to another guard while looking at him, he said, ¡°Those guys were defeated by those weak attacks. Hahaha. What a joke.¡±

    The other guards replied, ¡°Perhaps they died because of the climate here. Thunder Yun just said that they were killed in the war so that he can gain military merit despite his failure.¡±

    Then the two of themughed. Although their voices weren¡¯t loud, they were audible enough to be heard by the messenger. The messenger¡¯s expression immediately sank, then he looked coldly at the two guards.

    Before long, the guard that went to the sword carriage came back. He looked at the messenger and said, ¡°The Third Highness is very busy. He doesn¡¯t have the time to see you. If you have something to say, then you can leave it here. If not, then you can leave.¡±

    The messenger didn¡¯t expect this to be the case, however, he endured the humiliation as he said, ¡°General Thunder Yun asked me to tell the Third Prince that the attack of the Ark Continent aren¡¯t this weak. They certainly have something nned. The General asked His Highness to be careful.¡±

    The guard gave a halfhearted nod before he said, ¡°Alright, you can leave now.¡± The messenger looked at the guard¡¯s reaction as he bitterly clenched his teeth before turning around to leave.

    The messenger was quite familiar with these guards. They were known as the Divine Sword Cavalry Division. They were elite cavalries of the Taurus Continent. Each one of them had God-rank strength. Moreover, their fighting strength were the strongest in the Taurus Continent. One could say that they were the elites among elites.

    In the past, when the Taurus Continent was still fighting with the other continents, these cavalry soldiers were very formidable. However, the Taurus Continent was now in a state of peace. Even if a fight came, it would only be something that the Barbarians and Winged Pegasus Armies could deal with. There simply was no reason to dispatch the Divine Sword Cavalry units.

    Most of the veterans of this unit had already retired, leaving the division with recruits that haven¡¯t gone to the battlefield before. The reason they became God-ranks was entirely due to practice. Although such an army was still strong, one couldn¡¯t be sure about their true might in the battlefield. When the messenger returned to Thunder Yun¡¯s side, he bowed and said, ¡°General, the Third Prince is said to be very busy. He doesn¡¯t have the time to see me. Because of this, I can only leave a verbal message behind.¡±

    Thunder Yun understood the meaning of what the messenger said. This made his expression sink. The Third Prince was expressing his stance on not listening to his advice.

    Thunder Yun sighed. Although he wanted to do something, he knew that he was unable to do so at this time. Hismanding position has been taken away by the Third Prince. In fact, except his own army, he didn¡¯t have any power tomand any other troops.

    Thunder Yun knew that if he dared to order the rear army, then the Third Prince surely wouldn¡¯t let him off. This made Thunder Yun confused. He didn¡¯t understand why the Third Prince would single him out like this. He remembered that the Third Prince had always been in a good rtionship with the Marshal. Why would the Third Prince¡¯s attitude turn into this?

    At this time, Zhao Hai was in the Space looking at how the undead were acting a y. They would throw javelins towards the Divine Race army, cause a loud explosion that threw dust in the air, and only managing to dirty the Divine Race.

    Zhao Hai knew what¡¯s wrong with the Javelins. Simply, those javelins weren¡¯t equipped blood lightning beads at all. Instead, they were made with the Elves¡¯ stone ball.

    The Elves¡¯ stone ball can explode as well, and their might was quite powerful. In the past, they were enough to cause problems to the Ark Continent¡¯s armies. However, one shouldn¡¯t forget that the Ark Continent only had 3rd to 4th rank soldiers in the past. Causing the same problems to the Divine Race would be impossible.

    Zhao Hai had these stone balls made specifically for the Third Prince. He didn¡¯t think that it would be this effective.

    After seeing the Divine Race rx as they went forward, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°This is fantastic. The n is a sess. Now I want to see how that Third Prince would look like once he meets our true attack.¡±

    Lizzy, who was nearby, smiled and said, ¡°This Third Prince is really interesting. Thunder Yun even sent a messenger over to warn him, but in the end, he turned him away.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that better? Right, Lizzy, will Thunder Yun predict our n?¡±

    Lizzy smiled faintly and said, ¡°He won¡¯t.¡± Zhao Hai looked at her and asked, ¡°Why?¡¯

    Without waiting for Lizzy to speak, Megan answered, ¡°Because deep inside Thunder Yun is also arrogant. He is still looking down on the Ark Continent. Although he already saw our attacks, he wouldn¡¯t expect that we would attack their camp. He would only think that we would lure them deep into the continent. Hehe, the arrogance of the Divine Race wouldn¡¯t change in a short time.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. No matter what move the Divine Race made, Zhao Hai was already determined to attack the Radiant Empire to get some magic cannons and Goblins.

    The attacks were still going on, but for Zhao Hai and the others, this was only a spectacle to joke at. Nothing noteworthy was to be seen here. Instead, they shifted their attention to another ce.

    Naturally, they were looking at the Demons. Now that the Divine Race had made their move, it was inevitable that the Demons would have some changes in their camp. Zhao Hai wanted to look at how the Demons n to deal with his harassment tactics.

    In order to urge the Third Prince to go further, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use his blood devouring mosquitoes for attack. Although Zhao Hai had been quite busy because of the evacuation of the Ark Continent, he didn¡¯t stop umting blood devouring mosquitoes in the Space. Every time the mosquitoes were avable, he release them in the Space. Because of this, the number of mosquitoes that Zhao Hai had was extremely astonishing. Perhaps aside from the Demons and the Divine Race, no other group could resist the attack of this group of mosquitoes.

    Laura and the others have been rxingtely. But Laura had found something she can busy herself with, and it was analyzing the Processing Machine. The Processing Machine can make anything, some were pre-designed while some needed custom blueprints. Not only was Laura studying its function, she was also looking into the costs.

    Using the Processing Machine costs money. There were things that both the Ark Continent and the Processing Machine can make at the same time frame. The only difference is the overall cost.

    Laura was studying which product was better made in the Processing Machine and which were more suited to being made by the Ark Continent.

    This study held great significance to them. The Space¡¯s consumption of gold coins was just too absurd. They needed gold for the potions as well as changing the Space¡¯sndscape. It would be impossible for them to go forward without means to acquire more gold. Laura wanted to see which ces they could save on costs. Moreover, Laura was also nning to use the Space to conduct trades with the people in the Ark Space.

    There were things that were very valuable when sold to the Space¡¯s store but were cheaply made in the Ark Continent, and the same was true for the other way. They could buy things from the Ark Continent for cheap and then sell them to the Space for more money. At the same time, they could also use the Processing Machine to make cheap valuable products and sell them in the Ark Space for a significant markup. This was an extremely lucrative business!

 Chapter 805 â€“ Have A Chat

    <h4>Chapter 805 - Have A Chat</h4>

    When Zhao Hai first heard that Laura wanted to do this, he persuaded her to do otherwise. It wasn¡¯t useful. In any case, the things produced by the Space at this point was already very valuable. There¡¯s no need to study the little things, their supply of gold coins would still mount up regardless.

    However, Laura insisted that she do this. In the end, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything more. He knew that Laura was just looking for something to do, she didn¡¯t like idling around.

    Berry and Ruyen had found themselves going along with Laura in the past few days. They weren¡¯t interested in matters of war. Therefore, Zhao Hai just left them to do their own thing.

    A day passed by and the Divine Race army was still advancing. Moreover, they had already upied three cities in the first day. They were almost caught up to Thunder Yun¡¯s progress in the past.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t carry anyrge scale attack on this Divine Race Army. He was aware that his real targets were the Radiant Empire as well as the Demons.

    On the second day, the Demon Race finally moved. Under the leadership of the Demon King, an army of 40 million Demons set out towards the Ark Continent.

    Zhao Hai looked at the 40 million strong Demon Race Army. With his attention mostly focused on the Death Qi army.

    The Demons were fully prepared this time. They were plenty of archers as well as powerful crossbows in their army. Moreover, surrounding the army were countless Demon scouts.

    Zhao Hai noticed something peculiar, both the Demons and the Divine Race werepletelycking when it came tom cavalry units. The majority of Demons have wings, allowing them flight, hence they didn¡¯t need to use cavalry units. At the same time, a fully grown Divine would reach 9th rank, which also allowed them to fly.

    However, Zhao Hai believed that it wasn¡¯t because they didn¡¯t care about cavalry, but instead because theycked proper mounts. The magic beasts of the Divine Realm were very strong. And it was precisely because of this strength that people found it hard to tame them. Because of this, most people were unable to get mounts for themselves. In this case, forming a cavalry unit would be very difficult. The same situation applied to the Demon Race.

    On the other hand, the Barbarians and Winged Pegasus people were special. These two races were predominantly cavalry. The Elites that they had sent out were all cavalry units. Needless to say, the mounts of the Winged Pegasus people were the winged pegasus. These winged pegasus can fly, so it wasn¡¯t weird for them to be made into mounts. What made Zhao Hai confused were the Barbarian people.

    The mounts of the Barbarians were their rhinoceros beasts. Although this magic beast was powerful, one could see at a nce that they were innately unable to fly. However, all of the Elite Barbarian Cavalry were actually on top of 9th rank rhinoceros beasts. This surprised Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai had the Space, so it wouldn¡¯t be strange for him to be abundant when it came to 9th rank beasts. But for the Barbarians, how could they amass such high numbers of 9th rank beasts?

    Later on, Zhao Hai called the undead Barbarian King and found out that the Barbarian¡¯s way of advancing was the same as the Diamond Apes. Like the Diamond Apes, advancement in cultivation needed to be made alongside their beastpanion. This made it harder for them to progress, the same was true for the Barbarians.

    If a Barbarian wanted to increase their strength, then they would need to do so alongside their magic beast. Promoting their strength on their own was very difficult, close to impossible.

    The he called Winged Pegasus Zhan over and asked about the Winged Pegasus people. Once the Divine Race conquered the Winged Pegasus race, it should be understandable for them to snatch the winged pegasus mounts and use them for themselves. However, Zhao Hai noticed theck of cavalry units among the Divine Race army even with this arrangement. Only after asking Zhan about it did Zhao Hai finally understood. The winged pegasus couldn¡¯t be used by anyone. Only when a person had the blood of a Winged Pegasus nsman would the winged pegasus agree to be mounted. Because of this, even if the Divine Race had conquered the Winged Pegasus n, they were still unable to use the mounts for themselves.

    After hearing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh and think about the mysteries of creation. It was fortunate that Zhao Hai had the Space. The winged pegasus that the Space brought up didn¡¯t have the problem. Anyone can ride the Space¡¯s winged pegasus as long as Zhao Hai agreed to it.

    Although the Demons didn¡¯t have any mounts, most of them had wings, so they weren¡¯t strangers to flight. This can be seen on the scouts that the Great Demon King had sent out, all of them were extremely fast fliers.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Demon Race and sighed. To be honest, he couldn¡¯t find himself truly hating on the Demons. In Zhao Hai¡¯s mind, the Demons had reasonable reason to conquer the Ark Continent. And since the Demons hadn¡¯t done excessive things upon arriving, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t really hate on them.

    But not hating on them doesn¡¯t mean that they would just be left on their own. Zhao Hai understood that the Demons just wanted to have a good life. However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t a saint. If you march on his home, intending to snatch the ce where his family lives in, then prepare to face retaliation.

    At this time, Zhao Hai turned to Lizzy and said, ¡°Lizzy, go drag the Divine Race for two days. We¡¯ll deal with the Demons first. I want to have a chat with the Great Demon King.¡±

    Lizzy frowned when she heard this, she said, ¡°Chat? Big Brother Hai, do you think you can convince the Demons to retreat?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not that naive. However, the situation changed. The Demons are unaware of the Underworld¡¯s connection to the Ark Continent. I want to try and give him this information to see if they wanted to stop their advance.¡±

    Lizzy looked at Zhao Hai before she nodded and said, ¡°Alright. But Brother Hai, I urge you to not get your hopes too high.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine.¡± Then Zhao Hai¡¯s body shed as he went out of the Space. This time he didn¡¯t bring Shue and the others.

    As the Demons advanced forward, their scouts were carefully examining their path. The scouts that the Great Demon King had brought were the elites of their ss. Their speed was fast, moreover, they were unlike the Divine Race, they didn¡¯t underestimate the people from the Ark Continent. The Demons would always do everything at their full power, no matter who their enemies were.

    As the scouts went on, one of them suddenly noticed a ck spot on the horizon. As the scout stared, he quickly saw what the ck spot was. It was a person wearing a Dark Mage¡¯s robe. And this person was stepping on a blood red sword.

    The Demon couldn¡¯t help but stare nkly at the approaching person. When the person drew nearer, the scout can finally identify who it was. It was the Demon Race¡¯s biggest enemy, Zhao Hai.

    The Demon scout immediately became afraid as he prepared to turn around and run. But at this time, Zhao Hai opened his mouth and said, ¡°Demon Race friend, wait. This Zhao Hai wants you to convey his words to the Great Demon King. Please tell his Majesty that this Zhao Hai wants to have a chat with him.¡±

    Zhao Hai inspected the Demon scout. This scout was differentpared to the Vile Demons. This Demon had a face but his body was just like a vulture. He was tall and slender, his neck was naked but at its base there was a swathe of feathers, looking just like a scarf. He had azure ck feathers that had a metallic luster. He also had a bare tail, two strong looking ws, and two axe like wings that spanned about 10 meters from tip to tip.

    The Demon couldn¡¯t help but stare nkly at Zhao Hai. He looked at the scout calmly and smiled, ¡°Please send my message.¡±

    The Demon looked at Zhao Hai for quite some time before he looked at the sword Zhao Hai was steppin on. Then after that, he turned around and flew.

    Zhao Hai had always thought of cruising the skies on top of a flying sword. He had long envied those Chinese stories where a character would step on a flying sword and enjoyed the freedom between the heaven and the earth. Because of this, Zhao Hai deliberately transformed his staff into this flying sword.

    The Demon scout quickly returned to the army and went directly towards the Great Demon King¡¯s chariot. He went to a group of Death Qi warriors and said, ¡°Please send word. Demon Vulture Division¡¯s Third Squad member Luo is seeking audience with the Great Demon King.¡±

    The Death Qi soldier looked at the Demon Vulture and with his cold voice he asked, ¡°What do you want to say. Have you found the Ark Continent¡¯s troops?¡±

    The Vulture Demon doesn¡¯t want to send the wrong message, so he shook his head and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t. However, this one has been blocked by Zhao Hai himself. He had me send a message saying that he wanted to have a chat with His Majesty the Great Demon King.¡±

    Upon hearing the Vulture Demon, the Death Qi soldier couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows. Then he nodded and said, ¡°Wait here.¡± Then he turned around and flew towards the Devil¡¯s War Chariot.

    The Great Demon King was currently sitting inside his chariot. The contents of his table was the same as before, two side dishes and a bottle of liquor.

    At this time a knock was heard, then a voice came, ¡°Your Majesty, a Demon Vulture Scout has sent a message. He said that Zhao Hai had sent word that he wanted to have a chat with you.¡±

    The Great Demon King stared, he stood up and then opened the chariot¡¯s door. The soldier gave his respects to the Great Demon King before he said, ¡°Your Majesty, the Demon Vulture Division¡¯s Third Squad Member Luo came said that Zhao Hai stopped him only to have him send a message that he wanted to have a talk with you.¡±

    The Great Demon King knit his brows and said, ¡°He wants to chat? Interesting. Go and call Demon Vulture Luo. I want to personally ask him about this matter.¡±

    The soldierplied and the turned around to leave. Before long, Demon Vulture Luo appeared by the side of the Great Demon King¡¯s chariot. When Demon Vulture Luo saw the Great Demon King, he immediately lowered his head and gave a salute, ¡°This one has seen Your Majesty.¡±

    The Great Demon King nodded and said, ¡°Are you sure it is Zhao Hai?¡±

    Demon Vulture Luo nodded and said, ¡°Replying to His Majesty. From what I saw in the official document, it is indeed Zhao Hai. However, he didn¡¯t have his undead along with him. Instead, he was stepping on a blood red sword that was floating in midair.¡±

 Chapter 806 â€“ The Great Demon King Meets Zhao Hai

    <h4>Chapter 806 - The Great Demon King Meets Zhao Hai</h4>

    Normally, thest detail would be insignificant. However, when the Great Demon King heard it, his expression couldn¡¯t help but change. He looked at the Demon Vulture and said, ¡°Did you really see Zhao Hai stepping on a flying sword? Not something else?¡±

    Demon Vulture Luo was given a scare when he saw the Great Demon King¡¯s change in expression. He quickly replied, ¡°Replying to His Majesty. This one has indeed seen a blood red sword. But that sword was somewhat differentpared to the ones we use. That sword had a tassel trailing behind it.

    Upon hearing Vulture Luo¡¯s answer, the Great Demon King¡¯s expression changed once more. Then he said, ¡°Alright, you can go back.¡± Demon Vulture Luo gave a bow before turning around to leave.

    When Demon Vulture left, the Great Demon King immediately gavemand, ¡°Stop the army. Call Demon Dragon over.¡± Then the guard outsideplied and went on to transmit the orders.

    The Great Demon King stood in front of his carriage door, looking into the distant skies as he muttered, ¡°Is he one of them? That¡¯s impossible!¡±

    Before long the Demon Dragon king arrived by the chariot. He gave the Great Demon King a salute before saying, ¡°Your Majesty, you called for me.¡±

    The Great Demon King nodded, then he said, ¡°Zhao Hai just sent someone to tell me that he wanted to have a chat. I¡¯ve stopped the army and will hand temporary authority to you. I will be going first to meet Zhao Hai.¡±

    When he heard the Great Demon King, the Demon Dragon King couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then hisplexion changed as he said, ¡°Your Majesty, I ask you to think about it once more. Zhao Hai is strong, and his schemes cannot be counted. Your Majesty, this is too dangerous.¡±

    The Great Demon King shook his head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. When the scout came to give his report, he also told me that Zhao Hai was riding on top of a flying sword. And that this sword has a different style to those we generally use.¡±

    When he heard the Great Demon King, the Demon Dragon King stared, then he whispered, ¡°Your Majesty, you suspect him to be¡­¡­¡±

    The Great Demon King nodded, ¡°Correct. Because of this, I need to meet Zhao Hai. Don¡¯t worry, although Zhao Hai is strong, I¡¯m quite formidable myself.¡± This time, the Demon Dragon King didn¡¯t stop him. Then the Great Demon King turned his head to the chariot¡¯s driver and said, ¡°Go forward.¡±

    As soon as he heard that, the driver raised his hand and whipped the elephant-type magic beasts, urging the carriage to go forward. Before long, the carriage has left the army behind.

    Zhao Hai was currently standing on his flying sword that the blood ghost staff transformed to. He felt that standing on a flying sword did indeed feel very good. The breeze brushing on his face while the clouds fluttered around him.

    Before long, block spots were seen in the distance. These ck spots became bigger and bigger as its figure was clearly seen, it was the Great Demon King¡¯s carriage. What surprised Zhao Hai was the fact that the Great Demon King didn¡¯t bring any escort along with him.

    Zhao Hai stood calmly on his flying sword as the Devil¡¯s War Chariot got closer and closer. It didn¡¯t take too long before the chariot stopped in front of Zhao Hai. Then the chariot¡¯s door opened as the Great Demon King appeared. He looked at Zhao Hai before shifting his gaze on the flying sword by Zhao Hai¡¯s foot. His eyes shone a sh of light before he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I heard that Mister Zhao Hai wanted to chat with me.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I do indeed have something to discuss with Your Majesty the Great Demon King. I have some information that may interest you.¡±

    The Great Demon King looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes, then he smiled and said, ¡°Alright, then how about youe in and we talk about it inside?¡± The Great Demon King wanted to see if Zhao Hai had the courage to ept his invitation.

    Zhao Hai just gave a smile and said, ¡°Since Your Majesty is inviting me, then how could I decline?¡± Then his figure moved and appeared in front of the door as he gave the Great Demon King a salute.

    The Great Demon King looked at Zhao Hai with interest, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Mister,e in.¡± Then him and Zhao Hai entered the chariot.

    When he went in the chariot, Zhao Hai looked around for a moment and didn¡¯t say anything. Then he followed the Great Demon King to his table before sitting on the opposite side. The Great Demon King took his bottle of liquor and poured a ss for Zhao Hai and then for himself. He raised his ss towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, cheers.¡±

    Zhao Hai raised his ss as well and said, ¡°Your Majesty, cheers.¡± Then the two of them downed their liquor in one go. The Great Demon King looked at Zhao Hai andughed, ¡°Mister is really something else. Not only did you enter my chariot, you even drank wine with me. Not a lot of people were as carefree as you. You have my admiration.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Your Majesty overpraises me. This one just believes that Your Majesty wouldn¡¯t poison the wine. You don¡¯t want to get rid of me at this time.¡±

    The Great Demon King stared, then he said, ¡°Oh, Mister is quite confident.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I am. Your Majesty should be aware that I am the supporting pir of the Ark Continent. If I were to disappear, then the Ark Continent is finished. Because of this, you wouldn¡¯t deal with me prematurely. I am still quite useful for the Demons.¡±

    The Great Demon Kingughed and said, ¡°But just as mister said, you are the pir of the Ark Continent. Wouldn¡¯t it be great if I kill you right now?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°That would be an average person¡¯s thinking. However, Your Majesty isn¡¯t an average person. Your Majesty has another enemy aside from me, the Divine Race. Since Your Majesty has yet to deal with them, then you would want to keep me alive as long as possible. This would allow me and the Divine Race to wound each other, giving the Demons great profits for cheap work.¡±

    The Great Demon King smiled and didn¡¯t say anything more. However, this was a signal that he agreed. Zhao Hai looked at the Great Demon King and said, ¡°I came to meet Your Majesty in order to tell you something. I believe Your Majesty will change the Demon Race¡¯s n upon hearing it.¡±

    The Great Demon King looked at Zhao Hai. He had no clue what Zhao Hai was about to tell him. Zhao Hai smiled and then continued, ¡°I think Your Majesty has already received information about the Ark Continent preparing to migrate. Am I correct?¡±

    The Great Demon King¡¯s pupils couldn¡¯t help but shrink when he heard this, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Did mister deliberately send this information out?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°No. People under Demonic influence has just been found by me recently. I came to know from them about you receiving information. And that information is true.¡±

    The Great Demon King knit his brows, he looked at Zhao Hai, urging him to go on. Zhao Hai then said, ¡°I¡¯ll be honest to Your Majesty. The Ark Continent¡¯s invaders not onlyprise of the Demons and the Divine Race. There is another strong group that appeared. They are the main reason why I had the entire continent migrate.¡±

    The Great Demon King was frowning as he listened to Zhao Hai. He wasn¡¯t sure whether Zhao Hai was telling the truth or not. If what Zhao Hai said was real, and a new enemy has appeared on the continent, then migration was a valid move. The only question about this was; where did the Ark Continent¡¯s residents migrate?

    Zhao Hai looked at the Great Demon King¡¯s expression then he said, ¡°After repelling both the Demons and the Divine Race, an ident happened in the Ark Continent¡¯s Northern Icefield. I had been there before because I needed to retrieve the Beastmen¡¯s Beast God¡¯s Spear. Because of that I¡¯ve be quite familiar with the ce, there were almost no living creatures there, and the temperature is very low,pletely not suitable for living in. Due to my prior experience in the icefield, Ipletely disregarded it when the Demons and the Divine Race came. In my opinion, the icefield was even the safest ce in the Ark Continent.¡±

    The Great Demon King nodded, he believed what Zhao Hai said. He was also aware about the Northern Icefield¡¯s situation. He had read the same information from their people in the Continent. They even went on to explore the ce for some time. They wanted to take a look whether it was suitable for the Blood Void formation. But in the end, they left disappointed, there were no living beings there to be used as sacrifice.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Great Demon King and continued, ¡°After knowing that something happened in the icefield, I immediately went there to investigate. At that point, the icefield was covered in a dark mist, in it wererge quantities of undead. Fortunately, I¡¯m a Dark Mage. So I captured some undead and turned them into my subordinate before asking them about their origin.¡± After speaking this, Zhao Hai looked into the eyes of the earnestly listening Great Demon King before he said, ¡°These undead came from the Underworld!¡±

    The Great Demon King¡¯splexion changed when he heard this. He gave a long stare at Zhao Hai. who gave him a nod and said, ¡°Your Majesty, you haven¡¯t heard it wrong. The undead came from the underworld. A spatial rift is currently at the Northern Icefield, and it leads directly towards the Underworld.¡±

    The Great Demon King stood up and made some steps back and forth. After some time he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Did the Underworld open the spatial rift? Or did they have assistance from other parties?¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°There was no help. Although the war had caused the continent to be hectic, there were still three powerful Beastmen tribes left to guard the Icefield, nobody should be able to go through their territories undetected. I suspect this has something to do with the Divine Race¡¯s action. In order to invade the Ark Continent, the Divine Race decided to break thews of the continent. This caused damage to the Ark Continent¡¯s natural barriers, allowing spatial rifts like the one connected from the Underworld to appear.¡±

    The Great Demon King¡¯s expression changed once more. Then he sat back on his chair and drank a ss of liquor before he muttered, ¡°I thought this would be an opportunity for the Demon Race. It¡¯s a pity. It seems like the Ark Continent would turn into another Underworld.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the Great Demon King and said, ¡°Does Your Majesty believe me? Aren¡¯t you afraid of me deceiving you?¡±

    The Great Demon King looked at Zhao Hai and smiled bitterly, ¡°With Mister¡¯s strength, what¡¯s the use of deceiving me with this? Also, you cannot hide this lie for so long. Wouldn¡¯t we be able to uncover the truth sooner orter?¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Right. Your Majesty, I am not lying. After a period of time, information about the Underworld should reach your ears. I just came here to save you the time.¡±

    The Great Demon King looked straight at Zhao Hai, after some time he said, ¡°It looks like Mister has alreadypleted the Ark Continent¡¯s migration. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be this carefree right now.¡±

 Chapter 807 â€“ Eye of Truth

    <h4>Chapter 807 - Eye of Truth</h4>

    Zhao Hai looked at the Great Demon King and smiled, ¡°Your Majesty guessed it right. I didn¡¯t explicitly tell you but the entire Ark Continent¡¯s poption had already been moved. Moreover, it¡¯s a ce much better than the Ark Continent.¡±

    The Great Demon King faintly smiled and didn¡¯t speak anything else. Zhao Hai looked at the Great Demon King and couldn¡¯t help but smile as well, then he said, ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t really feel any hatred for the Demon Race. The Demons invaded the Ark Continent just to have a better life, nobody can judge you for that. You are different from the Divine Race, they just want to invade for the sake of conquest, you don¡¯t.¡±

    The Great Demon King raised an eyebrow, Zhao Hai continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know if Your Majesty is interested about this, but this happened in a previous battle with the Divine Race. In that fight, the Divine Race performed a summoning. But who would¡¯ve thought that the one they summoned was a person? He was called Deity by the Divine Race. And it wasn¡¯t the actual person, but just a projection of his true self.¡±

    When the Great Demon King heard Zhao Hai, hisplexion couldn¡¯t help but change. He couldn¡¯t hide the anxiety on his eyes. Upon seeing this reaction, Zhao Hai thought that he might have hit something.

    Earlier, Zhao Hai had discovered the Great Demon King¡¯s interest in the flying sword. This interest wasn¡¯t due to curiosity, it was something different. What puzzled Zhao Hai was the hint of anger on the Great Demon King¡¯s eyes.

    How could one be angry at a sword? Because of this, Zhao Hai believed that the Great Demon King might have known something, or may even hate a person with a sword like that. The flying sword Zhao Hai chose to model his blood red sword belonged to Lu Wei. In other words, the Great Demon King knew Lu Wei judging by his reaction.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai spoke a few words as a test, and he didn¡¯t expect that it would actually yield results. It was clear that the Great Demon King was interested in this topic.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hide anything, he looked at the Great Demon King and said, ¡°I ate some losses under that man¡¯s hand. But fortunately, I had some methods of my own, defeating him in the end. I also used a secret technique to find the origin of that man.¡±

    The more he listened to Zhao Hai, the more the Great Demon King became startled. Upon hearing that Zhao Hai knew of that person¡¯s origin, the Great Demon King couldn¡¯t sit still, his two shining eyes looked straight into Zhao Hai as he said, ¡°Can mister tell me?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Before telling Your Majesty, may I know why you are interested in that person? I¡¯ll just let you know, there is no bad blood between the Demons and the Ark Continent. In the future, if I were given the choice to fight with the Demons or not, then I¡¯d rather not. After all, we¡¯ve already left the Ark Continent behind. On the other hand, the Divine Race used their blood sacrifice to invade the Ark Continent. I couldn¡¯t let the Divine Race off lightly. At this point, I couldn¡¯t be considered to be Your Majesty¡¯s enemy.¡±

    The Great Demon King looked deeply into Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes, after some time he nodded and said, ¡°Just as mister said, there is no true hatred between the Demons and the Ark Continent. There¡¯s no reason to fight with each other anymore. However, Mister needs to assure me that what you¡¯ll say would get my interest. Otherwise, you can¡¯t me me for getting angry.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I can guarantee my own words, Your Majesty. You won¡¯t be disappointed, instead, you might find it good.¡±

    The Great Demon King looked at Zhao Hai before he sighed and said, ¡°I hope so. Mister might not know, but the life of a Demon is quite long. Among the people in Ark Continent, I¡¯m afraid only the Elves wouldpare to our lifespans. Because of this, every Great Demon King reigns for a very long time. And when a Demon ascends to being a Great Demon King, the Demon God would manifest himself to offer blessing to the new Great Demon King.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he was already aware of this from asking Cai¡¯er. At that time, he needed a deeper understanding of the Demon Race, he needed to know their customs and lifestyles.

    The Great Demon King didn¡¯t know what Zhao Hai¡¯s nod meant. He thought it might be because he was listening. So the Great Demon King continued, ¡°When I ascended to the throne, the Demon God showed his image. At that time, I was very excited, after all I was receiving the Demon God¡¯s blessing.¡±

    Zhao Hai understood the Great Demon King. It was the same thing for a sessor who believes in a Deity. When they suddenly be the Ruler and receives the blessing of their god, it was normal to feel excitement.

    It was at this point that the Great Demon King¡¯s tone changed, ¡°However, I didn¡¯t think that I would see something different. Not a single Demon in the Demon Realm knew that I have a divergent ability. The name of the ability is ¡°Eye of Truth¡±. All illusions and magic are useless under my gaze. I haven¡¯t told anyone about this, thus, nobody knew.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up. He looked at the Great Demon King and said, ¡°Your Majesty, is the Demon God¡¯s appearance different from what you expected?¡±

    The Great Demon King nodded, ¡°This is why I¡¯m interested in what mister will say. Just as Mister said, the Demon God¡¯s appearance was different than what I thought. The Demon God should look like that, but what I saw was not.¡± Then he pointed to a big painting by the wall. Zhao Hai turned to look at the portrait of the Demon God and then nodded.

    The Great Demon King continued, ¡°Although he manifested in the form of the Demon God, his appearance changed in my eyes. He turned into a person wearing a long robe, an attirepletely different to those found in the Demon Realm, Divine Realm, or even the Ark Continent. It¡¯s something I haven¡¯t seen before. Most importantly, that person was just a projection attached to a tiny pagoda. In other words, the Demon God that we¡¯ve worshipped all this time, waspletely fake!¡±

    As he spoke thest sentence, the Great Demon King crushed the ss on his hand. One could see the obvious agitation in his actions. Then the Great Demon King cleaned his table before continuing, ¡°At that time, a suspicion arose inside me. However, I didn¡¯t disclose this information, allowing me to smoothly assume the position of Great Demon King. After that, the projection vanished from thin air. But I clearly saw that the projection went into the tiny pagoda before flying away into the skies. After I ascended the throne, I tried my best to find clues. In the end, I finally found one in our Demon Race¡¯s Great Demon God statue.¡±

    Zhao Hai listened to the Great Demon King¡¯s tale with interest. The Great Demon King looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°That Great Demon God¡¯s statue was said to be an unsurpassed treasure of the Demon Race. ording to legend, the Demon God bestowed that statue to the Demon Race. However, I found that inside the statue was a magical formation that was constantly running!¡±

    Zhao Hai suddenly gained rity. He had always been confused, if the Ark Continent was a minor ne that belonged to a major ne, of which belonged to Lu Wei, then how does he collect faith power? It was obvious that he wouldn¡¯t collect it personally. Now Zhao Hai knew, it was because of that magic formation.

    The Great Demon King looked at Zhao Hai, seemingly aware of what Zhao Hai was thinking about. The Great Demon King couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mister, did somethinge to mind?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I did think of something. But first I need to tell Your Majesty about the person the Divine Race summoned. From what Your Majesty described, that person looked just like what you¡¯ve seen. I have a portrait of that person here, please take a look.¡± Then Zhao Hai turned his hand and took out a piece of paper. This paper had a picture made by the Space showing the exact image of Lu Wei.

    The Great Demon King looked at the picture that Zhao Hai took out, his expression immediately changed, ¡°Right, it¡¯s this man. This is the person pretending to be the Demon God. After I had my suspicions, I immediately looked into the records of my n. I didn¡¯t believe that I¡¯m the only one to have the Eye of Truth. In the end I had found out that every single member of my n that had the ability all died of unknown causes. There were even two of them who became Great Demon Kings, but they still died. Because of this, I reckoned there was someone who didn¡¯t want our ability to see through something. Fortunately, people with Eyes of Truth had the same eyes as those who don¡¯t. Moreover, since I didn¡¯t tell anyone about it, I was able to survive.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°This person was the one summoned by the Divine Race, and they call him Deity. When he was fighting me, he used weapons one after another. One of which was a sword that looked just like mine, however, his sword was smaller. When I defeated him in the end, I was able to obtain his tower. It looked gloomy at first, but after I refined it, it turned into this form.¡± Then Zhao Hai took the tiny pagoda out.

    The Great Demon King looked at the Tiny Pagoda and nodded, ¡°Although there were some changes in style, this should be the pagoda that I¡¯ve seen. Mister, do you know anything about him? Who is he? Why does he want to be worshiped?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll tell you. When the man¡¯s weapons were broken by me, he decided to use his tiny pagoda. The tiny pagoda turned out to have a soul attack. I was almost killed. Fortunately, I was able to subdue the small pagoda. Then I used a secret technique in order to refine the soul within it, allowing me to know the truth.¡±

 Chapter 808 â€“ Taking the Great Demon King

    <h4>Chapter 808 - Taking the Great Demon King</h4>

    Bang!

    The Great Demon King mmed his palm on the table, smashing it in the process. His two eyes were blood red as he puffed and said, ¡°Mister, are you telling the truth? In the eyes of that immortal cultivator, we¡¯re just a means to get faith power? We¡¯re merely tools?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and didn¡¯t say anything. Although Zhao Hai stayed silent, the Great Demon King understood, what Zhao Hai said was true.

    The Great Demon King¡¯s face was pale. Their god was actually just using them to get this faith power. He was currently having a hard timeprehending it right now.

    The Great Demon King stood up, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Since mister knew about this, do you have any solutions?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he moved his hand as the table and the ss fragments vanished. In its ce was another table with two sses, several small dishes and a wine pot. Then he invited the Great Demon King to take a drink.

    The Great Demon King looked at Zhao Hai, he stared for a moment before heughed. He sat down and poured himself a ss of wine before drinking it. He smacked his lips for some time before he said, ¡°Nice Wine. This is much betterpared to the ones I drink.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, then he said, ¡°This liquor has only been made recently. If Your Majesty likes it, I can give you some.¡±

    The Great Demon King nodded but he didn¡¯t say anything else. Although he looked calm, it was impossible for him to not feel anxious. He wanted to hear Zhao Hai¡¯s n to deal with the Immortal Cultivator.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have the Great Demon King wait for a long time. He ate some dried beef before looking at the Great Demon King and said, ¡°Your Majesty, you should have some understanding with regards to the Ark Continent. The continent is just a minor ne. In the past, no God-rank experts were allowed to stay here. Once an expert reaches God-rank, they would immediately ascend to the Divine Realm. It can be said that the Ark Continent was a subordinate ne to the Divine realm. Am I correct?¡±

    In order to deal with the Ark Continent, the Great Demon King had used a lot of methods in the past few years. This intelligence mission naturally didn¡¯t fail. What Zhao Hai said was correct, and this was also the reason why the Demons decided to take the Ark Continent for themselves. The Ark Continent was a inferior nepared to the Demon Realm, there should be no problems in conquering it.

    Zhao Hai saw that the Great Demon King agreed, then he continued, ¡°I found out from the soul of that Immortal Cultivator that the Demon Realm, the Divine Realm, the Ark Continent, and even the Underworld belong to a major ne. These minor nes can be seen as the rooms on a courtyard that is a major ne. We¡¯re in the same courtyard, but in different rooms.¡±

    The Great Demon King nodded, when Zhao Hai told him about the immortal cultivator, he already had this guess. Zhao Hai only served to prove his suspicion.

    Then Zhao Hai said, ¡°In our nes, the highest degree of cultivation is God-rank. Reaching Saint God would be very difficult, and it might even be possible that Saint Gods ascend to a higher realm. This higher realm might even be the immortal cultivator realm. If we manage to ascend to that world, then naturally we would start out as someone weaker than that immortal cultivator. No matter how angry we are, we still can¡¯t do anything.¡±

    The Great Demon King kept silent. He knew that Zhao Hai was right. This was just like when ascended God-ranks from the Ark Continent be Demigods in the Divine Realm.

    And these Demigods could only be normal soldiers in the Divine Realm. In this manner, how could a newly ascended person from the Ark Continent get enough power? It was simply impossible.

    Then Zhao Hai continued, ¡°Your Majesty. You should know that I have transferred the people of the Ark Continent. To tell you the truth, they were transferred to a unique ce. And once I ascend to the immortal cultivation realm one day, all of the people from the Ark Continent would ascend along with me.¡±

    Zhao Hai had said so many things that had shocked the Great Demon King, he looked at Zhao Hai with perfectly round eyes as he said, ¡°Are you lying?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I wouldn¡¯t dare. If you want, I can take you there.¡±

    The Great Demon Kingughed and said, ¡°You have the courage to get inside my chariot, so why wouldn¡¯t Ie with you? Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled then he nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask Your Majesty to get ready. We¡¯re going now.¡± Then he waved his hand as the two disappeared from the room.

    Actually, Zhao Hai¡¯s original n didn¡¯t include taking the Demon King to the Space. He wanted to convince the Great Demon King that the Ark Continent wasn¡¯t any good because of the Underworld. He would have the Great Demon King stop their ns to attack the Ark Continent so that he can deal wholeheartedly deal with the Divine Race.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect the Great Demon King to know something about Lu Wei. In the end, their discussion came to this. Zhao Hai always wanted to bring the Demons to the Space, however, it was just too far-fetched of an ambition. But when the Great Demon King opened up about Lu Wei, Zhao Hai decided to use this opportunity to win the Great Demon King over. This would be equivalent to convincing the entire Demon Race.

    Zhao Hai brought the Great Demon King to the Space and took him for a tour. He wanted to ry how good the life of the people from the Ark Continent had been.

    They were currently inside the Ark Space, specifically, inside the Buddha Empire. The Great Demon King saw how the Buddha Empire looked like a ghost country back in the Ark Continent. But here, the situation waspletely different. Every city had people inside, all of them were evidently happy with their current situation. It was a bustling scene.

    Zhao Hai and the Great Demon King were invisible so that nobody could see them.

    After their visit to the Ark Space, Zhao Hai brought the Great Demon King to an ordinary Space that nobody lived in. This ce had mountains and flowing water. It had an environment not worse than the Ark Space.

    Zhao Hai lead the Demon King to the ce and toured the scenery. After looking around for some time, Zhao Hai turned to the Great Demon King and said, ¡°Your Majesty, what do you think about this ce?¡±

    The Great Demon King was infatuated, ¡°It¡¯s very nice. Much much betterpared to the Demon Realm. It would be great if the Demons could live in a ce like this.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°As long as Your Majesty agrees, your people can move in¡­¡±

    The Great Demon King stared, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, you mean?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Your Majesty, to tell you the truth, this ce is just like the Ark Space. It is my divergent ability. I can decide who I can let in and who can leave. If Your Majesty wants to settle the Demons here, then it would only be as simple as giving your approval. As long as you agree, then the Demons can live here.¡±

    The Great Demon King gawked, then hisplexion sunk as he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°What are your conditions?¡±

    To be honest, the Great Demon King waspletely captured by the Space. The Demon Realm¡¯s environment was really terrible, anything even a bit better than it would be a blessing to the Demons.

    However, the Great Demon King also knew that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t propose this if he didn¡¯t have any conditions. He doesn¡¯t believe that Zhao Hai was a saint. From the material that he had acquired, this Zhao Hai was a vicious and merciless character.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Great Demon King and smiled, ¡°I actually don¡¯t have anything to ask you. Just like I said, I don¡¯t have any deep hatred for the Demons. I canpletely understand why the Demons wanted to invade the Ark Continent, you just want to live in a better ce. Additionally, if you live here, then I would have one less enemy to worry about. As for the Divine Race army, they wouldn¡¯t survive. I wouldn¡¯t give them this opportunity, I want all of them to be turned into undead!¡±

    The Great Demon King still didn¡¯t believe Zhao Hai. Suddenly, he thought of something, he turned his head at Zhao Hai, and said, ¡°Do you want to use us to gather faith power?¡±

    Zhao Haiughed out loud, then he said, ¡°Your Majesty, you overthink too much. Faith power? If I hadn¡¯t met that immortal cultivator, I wouldn¡¯t even know what it was. Even now I still couldn¡¯t quite fathom what it is. If you arrive at the Space, I wouldn¡¯t dare ask you to worship me.¡±

    The Great Demon King looked at Zhao Hai and said, he still wasn¡¯t convinced, ¡°So there¡¯s no other condition?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°No other reason. Your Majesty can rest assured. You should have seen the life of the people from the Ark Continent. Did I force them to worship me? Did I make a church dedicated to me in their cities?¡±

    The Great Demon King recalled and hadn¡¯t seen any churches in the cities they visited. He couldn¡¯t help but nod and said, ¡°If you promise this, then the Demons will immediately move here.¡±

    This was Zhao Hai¡¯s turn to be surprised. He looked confused at the Great Demon King, ¡°Your Majesty, did you just agree? Why? Do you believe me?¡±

    The Great Demon King smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not about whether I believe you or not. It¡¯s about something you might not know. It¡¯s about the Underworld.¡¯

    Zhao Hai stared, ¡°Underworld? What¡¯s wrong with the Underworld?¡±

    The Great Demon King forced a smile, then he spoke¡­¡­

 Chapter 809 â€“ The Demon Realm and the Underworld

    <h4>Chapter 809 - The Demon Realm and the Underworld</h4>

    The Underworld was a very mysterious ce, but that was in the Ark Continent. The Demon Realm actually held some understanding about the Underworld.

    One can say that the rtionship between the Demon Realm and the Underworld was somewhat simr to the rtionship between the Ark Continent and the Divine Realm. The Demon Realm was quite like a subordinate realm of the Underworld but not really a lower realm. If the two realms were to fight, then the Demons weren¡¯t necessarily afraid of the Underworld¡¯s residents.

    Because of this, the Demon Realm knew about the Underworld. The Underworld¡¯s strength was very formidable. If the Demons wanted to defeat them, they needed to pay a steep price.

    Most importantly, the Great Demon King knew about the Underworld¡¯s dark mist. Although it lookedmon, it was actually the Underworld¡¯s ultimate weapon.

    Not only was the dark mist toxic, it can also turn dead people into undead. The people of the Demon Realm were full of vitality that they can still blow themselves up. This made it hard for Zhao Hai to turn them into undead. However, this wasn¡¯t the same case when it came to the Underworld. Demons who blew themselves up can still be made into lich and ghosts by the dark mist. The Demons weren¡¯t afraid of both the Divine Race and the Ark Continent, but instead, they were terrified of the Underworld. The Underworld was theirplete nemesis.

    And now, the Underworld had arrived in the Ark Continent. It would take a lot of time and energy in order to repel them. Most importantly, the Demons had also opened a spatial rift. Rifts can be opened easily but closing it would be difficult. If the spatial rift couldn¡¯t be closed, then the creatures of the Underworld would arrive at the Demon Realm soon. With this in mind, the Great Demon King happily agreed to Zhao Hai¡¯s proposition.

    Upon hearing the Great Demon King, Zhao Hai finally understood what was up. He looked at the Great Demon King and said, ¡°If Your Majesty agrees, then that would be great. You can enter the Space at any time you want, but I hope you won¡¯t be too anxious about it. It would be best to lead me to the Demon Realm first so that we can transfer those left behind. You and your army will stay here and help me contain the Divine Race. We should also do our best to hide the fact that we had be allies.¡±

    The Great Demon King looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You really won¡¯t forgive them?¡±

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted and replied, ¡°Of course. Those people are just from one of the 13 continents of the Divine Realm. But they used blood sacrifice on my people. There¡¯s no way for me to let them go.¡±

    The Great Demon King took a deep breath, then he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with your arrangements. However, our matters needed to be prepared as well. I need to go back and take care of it.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°If Your Majesty need to send me information, you can use this. It can directly send word to me.¡± Then Zhao Hai took out a bottle. Naturally, it contained a messenger fish.

    The Great Demon King looked curiously at the small fish. When Zhao Hai exined its uses, the Great Demon King couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. He didn¡¯t expect a thing like this to exist.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the Demon Dragon King to think how useful this thing would be during war. If this thing was present, then ryingmands would be more efficient.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t give the Great Demon King more time to revel on the fish as he led the Great Demon King to return to his chariot. After the two had sat down, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Your Majesty, since we already arrived at a conclusion, then I won¡¯t extend my stay. I have to go back and arrange things. At the same time, I¡¯ll be dealing with the Divine Race.¡±

    The Great Demon King nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I have things to take care of as well. I¡¯ll talk to you soon.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then just as he was about to leave, the Great Demon King stopped him, ¡°Mister, wait. I just want to ask. That sword you were stepping on, it looks just like the one I¡¯ve seen on the immortal cultivator. What¡¯s that about?¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard the Great Demon King, he couldn¡¯t help butugh as he took his blood ghost staff. ¡°This is not a sword. My staff has an ability to transform into many things. I just used the staff to make a flying sword. As you can see, I¡¯m just doing it for fun.¡±

    The Great Demon King gawked, he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. The reason he revealed his secrets to Zhao Hai was precisely because of the flying sword. He didn¡¯t think that it was just a prop.

    After Zhao Hai bade farewell to the Great Demon King, he immediately returned to the Space. Inside, Laura and the others were waiting for him. After Zhao Hai came back, the women immediately went forward to greet him.

    They were also made aware of Zhao Hai¡¯s meeting with the Great Demon King. Because of this, they came here in order to see its progress. They just didn¡¯t expect things to go smoothly.

    After Zhao Hai sat down, Laura said, ¡°Brother Hai, I didn¡¯t expect the Great Demon King to ept your proposal that easily. Wasn¡¯t it too easy?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Maybe its just because we don¡¯t understand how important a good environment is to the Demon Race. Berry, am I correct?¡±

    Berry herself was a Demon, so she had the most understanding about how they think among the people here. When she heard Zhao Hai, she quickly nodded and said, ¡°It would be impossible for the people of the Ark Continent to understand just how important a good ce was for us Demons. To be honest, I don¡¯t find anything strange about how easily the Great Demon King agreed to Brother Hai¡¯s idea. On the contrary, it would be strange if he declines. In order to live in an environment like the Space, we would do anything, even providing faith power.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he already knew that the Great Demon King would ept his proposal long before he spoke it. He could clearly see how infatuated the Great Demon King was when looking at the Space.

    With the Demon Race¡¯s matter taken care of, another chunk of worry was lifted off of Zhao Hai¡¯s heart. Finally, he can focus on dealing with the Divine Race. At this point, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about the Underworld. In any case, those low level undead would just be more manpower to him.

    The Underworld was just too bigpared to the Ark Continent and only low level undead were could be seen on the parts that were covered with the dark mist. In other words, the Ark Continent was just too small that stronger undead had yet to take notice.

    Even so, the Underworld had already upied the Northern Icefield as well as a third of the Beastmen Prairie.

    After discussing the Demons with Laura and the others, Zhao Hai changed the topic to the Divine Race. Zhao Hai looked at the current progress of the Divine Race and discovered that they have gone further than what he expected.

    Zhao Hai turned to Lizzy and said, ¡°Lizzy, what¡¯s happened? How could the Divine Race advance this fast? Haven¡¯t you controlled their speed?¡±

    Lizzy smiled faintly and said, ¡°I did. However, I didn¡¯t slow them too much. It would be best for us if they arrive at the ra Mountains sooner. We can block them there while dispatching troops towards the Radiant Empire. Once they turn back to help, then we¡¯ll hit them seriously. By the time they reach the Empire, they should have lost about 50% of their total numbers.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Lizzy as he took a deep breath. Then he turned to Laura and said, ¡°Laura, is it just me or Lizzy has be more and more evil as time passed. I¡¯m a bit afraid now.¡±

    Laura giggled. Lizzy didn¡¯t let this go, she went to Zhao Hai and twisted his side. Megan turned her eyes and said, ¡°We learned from you. You¡¯re the most evil one here!¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard this, he sported an angry look and said, ¡°Alright, if I¡¯m evil, then I will show you how bad I can be!¡± Then he grabbed Megan and threw her over his shoulder as he went inside a room. Laura and the others just giggled, nobody followed.

    Laura and the others weren¡¯t jealous, Zhao Hai had treated each of them fairly. Moreover, he was very fond of them. Whatever they wanted to do, Zhao Hai would certainly allow them. If they want something, then Zhao Hai would provide.

    There were some people who say that when one¡¯s love bes too deep, it could make a person disregard their own gains and losses just to be with someone they love. Laura and the others were currently feeling this right now. They only wanted to make Zhao Hai happy, anything else was irrelevant.

    Zhao Hai also felt the same for them. Although he was quite busy, his wives were always on his mind. At this point, they were even more important to himpared to the Buda n.

    Zhao Hai was not the type to pursue longevity, status, or power, bing a cold and unfeeling person. In his mind, if a person¡¯s most basic feelings were gone, then even if one bes a god or a fairy or an immortal, what use would life be? What would be the difference between you and a piece of rock? A rock lying there, if one wouldn¡¯t touch it, then it would stay there forever. However, would you envy that rock? No, nobody would envy that rock. It¡¯s because you¡¯re alive, and that was a rock! People who were cold and unfeeling were like this rock,pletely lifeless and nd.

 Chapter 810 â€“ An Astute Great Demon King

    <h4>Chapter 810 - An Astute Great Demon King</h4>

    The Third Prince was feeling very proud. He¡¯s currently running free in the Ark Continent. The harassment attacks were simply useless to his army. The Third Prince felt an overwhelming sense of power, he felt like a wargod.

    While the Third Prince was feeling good, Thunder Yun¡¯s face was quite ugly to behold. He was currently getting more and more worried. He didn¡¯t know what Zhao Hai was nning. Why would he push them onward? There was surely some plot happening.

    As a battlefield veteran, Thunder Yun knew that formidable enemies wouldn¡¯t oversee opportunities to make a move. But at present, he couldn¡¯t understand Zhao Hai¡¯s actions.

    Although he had received word about the Ark Continent¡¯s migration, he didn¡¯t care too much about it. In Thunder Yun¡¯s mind, the residents of the continent had nowhere else to go to.

    They came from the Ark Continent¡¯s upper Realm, so where would the Ark Continent move? Compared to the Ark Continent, the Divine Realm was more familiar about the nes around it. The Divine Race knew very well that there was no other ne that can ept the Ark Continent¡¯s residents. Therefore, Thunder Yun only gave that report a nce before ignoring it.

    In addition to ignoring the report, Thunder Yun was also very disappointed with the enemies that were left. He didn¡¯t understand why the enemy, who had harassed them since the start, would send such out such an information.

    Actually, nobody can me Thunder Yun. In the end, he was still from the Divine Race. They knew too much about the nes around them. Additionally, their pride was deeply ingrained in their bones. They didn¡¯t put Zhao Hai in their eyes, even after suffering such huge losses under his hand.

    Since they arrived, they haven¡¯t looked at Zhao Hai as their equal. If they did, then Zhao Hai would¡¯ve had given more problems in dealing with their invasion.

    But although Thunder Yun was arrogant, he still had some sense in him to not disregard Zhao Hai. Because of this, he was currently thinking what Zhao Hai was nning. The more he thought about it, the more worried he got. And the more worried he got, the less clear his mind would be. It was a vicious cycle.

    At this point, Thunder Yun was hoping for Fei¡¯er toe back and bring him good news. When that happens, he can then make ns ordingly.

    However, Fei¡¯er was yet to arrive. Thunder Yun also knew that Fei¡¯er wouldn¡¯t be able to get information this quickly, but he still couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know about what Thunder Yun was thinking, he was currently preparing for their attack on the Radiant Empire. At the same time, they were also positioning their people in the ra Mountains. In fact, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t need to arrange people in the ra Mountains, but he still did it since he has nothing else to do right now.

    Aside from the Divine Race, Zhao Hai was also paying close attention to the Demon Race. After the Great Demon King arrived back at the army, he immediately issued a retreat. This made Zhao Hai relieved, now he only needed to wait for the message from the Great Demon King.

    The Great Demon King was also dealing with this matter with importance. Just like Berry said, the Demon Race¡¯s desire for a better environment was far beyond what Zhao Hai canprehend.

    Although the Demons couldn¡¯t understand the Great Demon King¡¯s intent, they still acquiesced due to their faith towards their king. The army was now going back to Demon City.

    When they returned to Demon City, the Great Demon King immediately called all the Demon leaders to his room. Before long, everyone was present inside the residence.

    After the group sat down, the Great Demon King scanned everyone present before he said, ¡°I went to see Zhao Hai and had a long chat with him.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t a secret. Almost everyone present here were wondering why the Great Demon King stated something obvious.

    Then the Great Demon King continued, ¡°I think everyone already knew about the Ark Continent¡¯s mass migration. At that time, I couldn¡¯t make heads about the report, I don¡¯t know whether it was true or not. But after meeting Zhao Hai, I became certain that the information was true.¡±

    Upon hearing the Great Demon King, the room immediately hummed into action. This news shocked them. The mass migration of the entire Ark Continent was too huge to imagine.

    The Demon Dragon King looked at the others before he stood up and said, ¡°Your Majesty, the news being true is fine, but why did Zhao Hai confirm it?¡±

    The Great Demon King nodded and replied, ¡°Besides this information, Zhao Hai also told me another thing. And this is important for us. Zhao Hai told me that in the Ark Continent¡¯s Northern Icefield, a spatial rift appeared. The this spatial rift is connected to the Underworld!

    This information was akin to a bomb exploding in the minds of those present. They didn¡¯t expect the Ark Continent to be connected to the Underworld.

    The Demons dreaded the Underworld. For a connection to the Underworld to appear in the Ark Continent, this wasn¡¯t good news for the Demon Race.

    The Demon Dragon King¡¯s expression was ugly to behold, he said, ¡°Your Majesty, can you confirm this news?¡±

    Although the Demon Dragon King held great trust towards the Great Demon King, this information was just too shocking, they needed concrete evidence in order to prove it.

    The Great Demon King shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether this is true or not. But confirming this shouldn¡¯t be difficult. At this point, nobody is left in the Ark Continent. So there shouldn¡¯t be any danger in sending the Demon Vulture Division to check it out. With their speed, they should be able to quickly confirm the news.¡± The Demon Dragon King held a heavy expression. He knew that if this information was true, then with the Demon Realm being connected to the Ark Continent, the Underworld would soon be crawling towards them.

    The Demon Dragon King didn¡¯t dy for a minute as he immediately arranged for some scouts to check the situation. Those inside the hall were still thinking about the report, none of them spoke out.

    After the Demon Dragon King was done, the Great Demon King looked at him and said, ¡°Have you arranged it? How long will they take?¡±

    The Demon Dragon King immediately answered, ¡°Your Majesty, they shoulde back the day after tomorrow. Although they wouldn¡¯t stop midway, the distance was just too far for them to make it in one go.¡±

    The Great Demon King nodded, then he turned his head towards the others and said, ¡°Go back to your camps. We need to wait for news before I can make a decision. This matter is very important for our Demon Race. Demon Dragon, you stay. Everyone else can leave.¡± Then after that, everyone except the Demon Dragon King stood up and gave a salute to the Great King before leaving. Before long, footsteps could be heard outside and it faded into silence.

    When nobody else was left, the Great Demon King turned to the Demon Dragon King and said, ¡°Actually, I just had you arrange the scouts so that the others can see it. I believe Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t lie to me. Also, there is one thing left to tell you.¡±

    The Demon Dragon King replied, ¡°I guessed that as well. Your Majesty, please tell.¡±

    Then the Great Demon King told the Demon Dragon King about everything he talked with Zhao Hai. The Demon Dragon King already knew small things about Lu Wei. When the Great Demon King did his investigations, the Demon Dragon King was present. Therefore, the Demon Dragon King didn¡¯t show too much surprise by the news.

    After the Great Demon King finished his story, the Demon Dragon King said, ¡°Your Majesty, you mean to tell me that we can move to Zhao Hai¡¯s ceter on? Is the ce really that great?¡± The Great Demon King was showing how infatuated he was with the ce, then he replied, ¡°It¡¯s great, very great. It¡¯s much better than you can imagine, much better than the Ark Continent. I saw the people from the Ark Continent there as well. Zhao Hai made a ce that looked just like the continent. I became quite envious when I saw them.¡±

    The Demon Dragon King nodded and said, ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s decision is surely correct. However, we need to take care of this matter delicately. We don¡¯t want an ident to happen in the process.¡±

    The Great Demon King nodded, ¡°I¡¯m also worried about this point. Because of this, we need to make something up, I need you help with this. The days that the Demons woulde out of misery hase.¡±

    At this point, the Demon Dragon King actually frowned, ¡°Your Majesty, if Zhao Hai is that powerful, then if we enter the Space, how could we assure our safety? We don¡¯t have any leverage for him to take care of us.¡±

    The Great Demon King gave a faint smile and said, ¡°Zhao Hai is strong, yes, but it¡¯s not like he wouldn¡¯t get any advantage after taking us in. Don¡¯t forget about that thing called faith power. With Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, he would surely ascend to the immortal cultivator realm in the future. This faith power should be very useful to him. As long as we enter the Space and give him faith power, i believe Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t treat us unfairly.¡±

    When he heard the Great Demon King, the Demon Dragon King couldn¡¯t help but frown once more, he said, ¡°Your Majesty, if we do that, then what would be the difference to our current situation?¡± The Great Demon King immediately replied, ¡°You fool, naturally there are differences. What has that immortal cultivator given us? Our Demon Race had always been living in the Demon Realm, nothing has changed. Also, now that the Underworld appeared, the Demon Realm is ced in peril. Once we move to the Space, then we don¡¯t have to worry about those things anymore. We can just give Zhao Hai faith power in exchange for a much better life. In any case, faith power ispletely useless to people like us.¡±

 Chapter 811 â€“ Showing A Movie?

    <h4>Chapter 811 - Showing A Movie?</h4>

    When the Demon Dragon King heard what the Great Demon King said, he couldn¡¯t help but stare for a moment. But then, he finally understood what the Great Demon King meant. Just as what the Great Demon King said, the Demon God was just a fake, feeding off of the Demon Race¡¯s faith power. Moreover, the Demon God hadn¡¯t given them benefits in exchange for the faith.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai was providing them with a great ce to live in, something much betterpared to the Demon Realm. At the same time, Zhao Hai was a principled person. If they offer him their faith power, he certainly wouldn¡¯t treat them unfairly.

    And most importantly, the Underworld hade creeping in. If they don¡¯t enter Zhao Hai¡¯s Space, then the Underworld would sooner orter sh with the Demon Realm, causing colossal losses to the Demon Race. If they enter the Space, then they would no longer worry about this crisis. For the Demons this was a very huge development.

    The more the Demon Dragon King thought about it, the more he thought that it was a good deal. He turned to the Great Demon King and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I also think that this is great for us. We should start our preparations. How does Your Majesty n to proceed?¡±

    The Great Demon King said, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it after the Demon Vulturees back with information. You take charge here first as I return back to the Demon Realm and arrange for the relocation. In any case, those left back in the Demon Realm had nothing else to do. You must pay attention and coordinate with Zhao Hai to deal with the Divine Race. Zhao Hai said that he wouldn¡¯t let the Divine Race off, we¡¯ll help him to prove our sincerity.¡±

    The Demon Dragon King nodded, ¡°i can do it. But we have shed with Zhao Hai several times in the past. Those with enmity might find it hard to ept it. Your Majesty need to take care of it.¡±

    The Great Demon King smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of that. As long as they enter the Space, that enmity should disappear into thin air.¡±

    The Demon Dragon King nodded, and after discussing further details, he asked to be excused. On the other hand, the Great Demon King looked at the Demons inside the Ark Continent before sighing in relief.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t aware about any of these, however, he was able to see Demon Vultures. He didn¡¯t care about it and just had them look at the Underworld¡¯s arrival. In any case, this would prove that he wasn¡¯t lying, he doesn¡¯t want any bad impressions to stick to him.

    Zhao Hai was now ready to confront the Third Prince. It has already been four days after the Third Prince left the Radiant Empire. And in four days, they unexpectedly flew quickly towards the ra Mountains. One must say that their speed was really quick.

    In order for the Divine Race¡¯s advance to be quicker, Zhao Hai stopped the harassment. Although their current arrangement for the harassment had no damage to the Divine Race army, it still slowed them down. Zhao Hai stopped so that their speed would be faster.

    Thunder Yun was quite uneasy and had repeatedly persuaded the Third Prince to slow down, but unfortunately for him, the Third Prince was at the peak of his ecstacy. The Third Prince hadpletely convinced himself that he was a wargod. His arrival actually pushed the Ark Continent¡¯s residents back. Therefore, how could Thunder Yun stop the Third Prince?

    While he continued his futile attempts to stop their advance, Thunder Yun also did a good job as the rear armymander. He also added more people to guard their supply line. He never did think that Zhao Hai would n to attack the Radiant Empire.

    The Divine Race had fought in many battles and in many nes, and never did they need to worry about their base being attacked, nobody dared to do so. It was because of this that Thunder Yun made a fatal mistake.

    While the army advanced, Thunder Yun sat on his mount, frowning. At this time, Cloud Ying arrived by his side, he was also frowning as he said, ¡°General, what is Zhao Hai nning? Where are the Ark Continent¡¯s soldier? Have they been defeated by the Demons? Otherwise, howe nobody faced us?¡±

    Thunder Yun was also confused, ¡°I also don¡¯t know. But Zhao Hai had always given me a feeling of someone who isn¡¯t easily defeated. Otherwise, he would have already fallen long ago. Go back and inform everyone to prepare for a fight. Zhao Hai is surely nning something big.¡±

    Cloud Ying nodded before he turned around and left. When Cloud Ying left, Thunder Yun took out a beast skin scroll from his chest. On this scroll was the map of the Buddha Empire. This was something he acquired in the Radiant Empire before.

    After looking at the map, Thunder Yun muttered, ¡°We¡¯re quickly approaching ra Mountains. Did Zhao Hai sacrifice the Buddha Empire? He wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    As he was thinking about this, the Third Prince¡¯s front army was now able to see the ra Mountains. The Third Prince was currently sitting inside his sword carriage. The door of the carriage was opened, how was the Third Prince drinking wine on his table. He was alone, looking very free and unfettered.

    At this time, a cavalry soldier arrived by his side and said, ¡°Your Highness, the scouts sent a report over. The Ark Continent had made a very solid defense line along the ra Mountains. Undead creatures were stood above the fortifications, it seems like they are preparing to stop us there.¡±

    The Third Prince stared before heughed and said, ¡°These cowardly Ark Continent people had finally decided to face us. Send this order, have the army elerate, and break through the ra Mountains in one go. I want to see where these Ark Continent residents hid themselves.¡±

    The cavalry soldier nodded before he passed the order down. Before long, the army¡¯s speed quickened as they dashed towards ra Mountains.

    These days, the Divine Race hadn¡¯t met a decent attack. This allowed them to feel proud. At this point, they werepletely disregarding the people from the Ark Continent.

    In their view, this line of defense would be easily broken through. All the proud Divine Race soldiers were rushing forward, turning their formation a bit messy.

    Zhao Hai was currently inside the Space, looking at the action made by the Divine Race. He turned his head to Lizzy and said, ¡°These fellows are too impatient, they want to die as soon as possible. Lizzy, is everything prepared?¡±

    Lizzy smiled faintly and said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, rest assured, everything is going ording to n. Look.¡± Then Zhao Hai looked back at the monitor and saw a different angle to the operation.

    Along the entire defense line were more than 2000 magic cannons with enough crystal stones to power them. There were also blood lightning javelins present. All of these were prepared in order to deal a heavy blow to the Divine Race.

    At this time, in the Ark Space, while people were doing their own thing a voice was suddenly heard in the sky, ¡°Brothers and Sisters from the Ark Continent, if you want to see Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s undead battle the Divine Race, then you can go to the center of your city. There, you can see the whole battle.¡±

    The voice disappeared after sounding out three times. After the people recovered from their nk stares, they immediately rushed over to their respective city squares. Most of them had only heard about the Divine Race. and now they were able to see them battle against the undead. Naturally, all of them were rushing over to spectate.

    When the people had arrived in the city square, a transparent light ball suddenly appeared and then stretched into a rectangle shape. This bright rectangle slowly rose up before it stopped.

    The bright rectangle showed the situation in the ra Mountains. There were Undead and magic cannons everywhere.

    At this time, the voice came once more, ¡°In the past few days, the Divine Race reinforcements from the Radiant Empire had entered the Buddha Empire. At that time, Mister Zhao Hai didn¡¯t face them in battle, instead, he decided to prepared to meet them in the ra Mountains. He dragged the army here so that his undead cavalry could attack the Radiant Empire. As you can see, the Divine Race army hade to attack the ra Mountain.¡±

    This rectangr disy was very big, with each side at least ten meters long.

    The image slowly panned across the ra Mountains, showing the whole defensive line to everyone. Then the voice came, ¡°This is the defensive line we¡¯ve built to block the advance of the Divine Race.¡± This description elicited surprise in the crowd.

    The ra Mountain¡¯s defensive line looked like giant dragon that was lying down, once couldn¡¯t describe how magnificent it looked. At times, the voice would describe certain aspects of the defense as exmation sounded out here and there.

    At this time, the image changed as it panned to the distant horizon. On the image, figures were getting more and more. Before long, the crowd finally saw that these figures were in fact Divine Race soldiers.

    These soldiers were full silver body armor while they held their weapons in their hands. They were in a formation as they charged towards the ra Mountains. The imposing manner of the enemy army caused those watching to be speechless.

    The scene of the Divine Race was indeed terrifying. Whenmoners who haven¡¯t seen the battlefield before saw this scene, they were frightened. It was at this point they realized that Zhao Hai had been fighting this army. Their sense of gratitude towards Zhao Hai had also increased.

    At this time, the screen showed a red and white lights. These lights went straight towards the Divine Race army. When the red light hit the soldiers, a huge explosion appeared. In every corner of the Divine Race army, these same explosions happen, causing the Divine Race¡¯s formation to be in turmoil.

    On the other hand, the white lights froze the Divine Race soldiers. Then as they fell to the ground, they shattered into tiny pieces. Upon seeing the damages caused by the red and white lights, the crowd inside the Ark Space had be breathless.

 Chapter 812 â€“ The Shocked Third Prince

    <h4>Chapter 812 - The Shocked Third Prince</h4>

    The Third Prince was nkly looking out front. His hand slowly losing grip on his wine ss. The wine ss finally fell into the table and shattered. But even so, the Third Prince didn¡¯t notice it, his hand was still lifted, as though it still held the ss.

    In the Third Prince¡¯s mind, the ra Mountains should be as easy to break as paper. As long as they push one, then they would definitely break through. But now, it was obvious that they had underestimated the strength of the Ark Continent.

    The red and white light came too fast that most of the Divine Race soldiers didn¡¯t even have the time to do protective measures. Sure enough, they were immediately killed.

    And that wasn¡¯t the only thing, there were also javelins flying out of the defensive line. Naturally, these javelins weren¡¯t thrown by people, they were fired using ballistas.

    There were more ballistaspared to magic cannons in the defense line. This was because ballistas were easier to make than magic cannons. Moreover, people of the continent were using it more. Thus, there were more ballistas already madepared to magic cannons.

    In the past, ballistas deal no damage to the Divine Race. Their arrows were simply useless against the Divine Race¡¯s defense.

    But now that the blood lightning javelins were made, these ballistas gained their deadly reputation once more. One must know that the ballistas from the Ark Continent were operated differentlypared to those found on Earth. What Zhao Hai saw before were armed with one arrow and were pulled by about four to five people, it was quite troublesome to manage.

    However, in the Ark Continent, people practice battle qi and magic. This made it possible for one person to use one ballista. Moreover, these ballistas don¡¯t only fire one arrow, they canunch five and it won¡¯t even affect the firing distance.

    Since Zhao Hai¡¯s undead were 9th ranks, operating a ballista for them would be extremely easy. In addition to firing five ammunitions, these ammunitions were all blood lightning javelins. Each voller packed an extremely terrifying might.

    The DIvine Race soldiers who were about to flood the ra Mountains were temporarily stunned by the attacksing from the magic cannons and the ballistas. They can¡¯t help it, the firepower as well as the speed was something they haven¡¯t seen before.

    These Divine Race soldiers were too stunned that many of them forgot to establish their Domains. They seem to just be standing there, epting the baptism of fire.

    It was only after some time that they had recovered. But at that point, a round of attacks had already been done. These attacks obliterated ten thousand people, most of them killed by the explosions made by the blood lightning javelins.

    At this time, the Third Prince had also recovered. His face was pale as he loudly shouted, ¡°Retreat, retreat, quickly! Everyone retreat! Get away from their firing distance!¡±

    The Third Prince¡¯s frantic response was clearly seen by the people from the Ark Space. The explosions on the battlefield had numbed their hearing. This made those who haven¡¯t experienced it before have an overwhelmed expression.

    Needless to say, it would only take one look to see that the Third Prince was an important person in the Divine Race Army. At this moment, a voice came, ¡°The person you see on the screen right now is the Third Prince of the Divine Race. He¡¯s currently themander of the entire Divine Race Army.¡±

    People had gradually been used to this voice. They really didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai¡¯s ce to be this magical. Not only could they see the battle outside, they could even hear the sound and have someone provide them with context.

    When the Divine Race army slowly retreated and reformed their army, the people from the Ark Space felt relief. Then gasps of shock echoed out from the crowd.

    This was the first time that they¡¯ve witnessed a fight in the battlefield this detailed. The intensity of the sh had exceeded their imagination. But no matter what, since Zhao Hai had repelled the Divine Race army, all of them were quite d.

    On the other hand, the Divine Race were feeling the exact opposite The Third Prince looked at the ra Mountain¡¯s direction before he roared towards his subordinates, ¡°What was that!? Can someone tell me? What just happened!? How could their attacks be that strong?!¡±

    Nobody present dared to speak. In fact, these people were also dumbfounded. The attacks of the Ark Continent was leagues higher than the attacks made from the previous days. Compared to this attack, the attacks days ago was just like a kid¡¯s prank.

    The Third Prince kicked his table out of the sword carriage. Then with blood red eyes he turned to a cavalry soldier beside him and said, ¡°Go and get me Thunder Yun. I want to ask him how all of this happened.¡± The cavalry soldier nodded before he turned around and left.

    Before long, Thunder Yun arrived by the sword carriage, he gave a bow to the Third Prince and said, ¡°Your Highness, might I know why you have called this lowly official over?¡±

    The Third Prince looked at Thunder Yun¡¯s expression and felt that he was being ridiculed. His face couldn¡¯t help but turn ugly, but since he needed to ask something, he chose to refrain from scolding Thunder Yun. He said, ¡°Thunder Yun, I want to know why the Ark Continent¡¯s attacks suddenly became strong. What is this about?¡±

    Thunder Yun looked at the Third Prince and then deeply sighed before giving a reply, ¡°Your Highness, today¡¯s attacks are the normal attacks of the Ark Continent. This lowly official hadn¡¯t met those weak attacks in the past few days. If the Ark Continent had that kind of attack, then this one should¡¯ve already conquered it long time ago.¡±

    Thunder Yun was telling the truth, but to the Third Prince, it sounded as if he was being scolded. It looks like Thunder Yun was ridiculing his actions.

    The Third Prince¡¯s eyes turned red with anger as he frantically shouted at Thunder Yun, ¡°Get lost! Take your face away from here! From now on, I don¡¯t want to see your face!¡±

    Thunder Yun¡¯s expression darkened, he gave a small snort before he turned around and left. Thunder Yun was a decorated War General. His merits in the battlefield was too many that even the Taurus King would treat him politely. But now, this talentless Prince actually dared to shout at him.

    The Third Prince looked at Thunder Yun¡¯s departing back as he clenched his jaws to the point that blue veins were starting to appear on his forehead. He turned towards his people and roared, ¡°Send the order, attack the enemy. I don¡¯t believe that the Divine Race would be stopped by a measy mountain range. Everybody attack immediately! Attack!¡±

    Along with the Third Princemand, the Divine Race army immediately started to attack the ra Mountain. At the same time, the defenders of the ra Mountains were also peppering the attacking Divine Race soldiers.

    And due to the Third Prince¡¯s anger, he had failed to notice something peculiar. It can be seen that the Barbarians and the Winged Pegasus Cavalries weren¡¯t doing their best. At the same time, the defenses of the Ark Continent were also only sending them the minimum amount of attacks. It looked like the three were in a tacit understanding.

    The Third Prince didn¡¯t take notice of this as he focused on ordering his army to go all out. The ra Mountain¡¯s defense line was also something not to be trifled with. The defense¡¯s firepower was fierce, it had unexpectedly suppressed the advancing Divine Race.

    When Thunder Yun went back to his rear army, Cloud Ying came to him and said, ¡°General, what did the Third Prince call you for? Is the front army¡¯s attack not doing so well?¡±

    Thunder Yun snorted but didn¡¯t reply, instead he closed his eyes. When Cloud Ying saw Thunder Yun¡¯s action, his mind couldn¡¯t help but turn nk. Then he turned to the guard that apanied Thunder Yun and asked him in a low voice about what happened.

    The guard told him what ured after Thunder Yun and the Third Prince met. When Cloud Ying heard this, hisplexion changed as he turned to Thunder Yun and said, ¡°General, this is going too far! What status did you have? Even His Majesty the King would treat you politely. How could you let the Third Prince just scold you?¡±

    Thunder Yun kept closing his eyes and kept silent. Cloud Ying took a deep breath before he added, ¡°General, what is the Ark Continent nning to do? They were weakly attacking in the past few days, but now they actually turned serious.¡±

    Thunder Yun was still closing his eyes refusing to speak. Upon seeing Thunder Yun being unresponsive, Cloud Ying decided to turn silent. It was at this time that Silver Shuke and the others came. And just as the neers were about to open their mouths, they were stopped by Cloud Ying. Then Cloud Ying told them about what happened with the Third Prince. Naturally, Silver Shuke and the others also became angry.

    Silver Shuke and the others had fought by Thunder Yun¡¯s side for a long time. Their respect for Thunder Yun was quite high, even higherpared to their regard for the King. For a trivial Third Prince to scold their general, it was no wonder that they were enraged.

    However, these people didn¡¯t express their anger loudly. They knew that Thunder Yun was keeping silent because he was thinking hard about the situation.

    Silver Shuke decided to stay quiet. At this point, Silver Shuke turned to Cloud Ying and said, ¡°Cloud Ying, howe the Ark Continent suddenly went strong once more after attacking weakly in the past few days?¡±

    Cloud Ying frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Their previous tactic was quite a headache, so it should have also worked this time, but they didn¡¯t use it. Instead, they fortified the ra Mountains. It¡¯s quite confusing, if this is what they¡¯ve done, then it can only be said that they were intending to drag us here.¡±

    It was at this point that Thunder Yun¡¯s eyes opened up, hisplexion paled as he said, ¡°Not good! Zhao Hai lured us in to restrain us here. He¡¯s going to attack the Radiant Empire!¡±

    As soon as everyone present heard this, theirplexion couldn¡¯t help but pale as well. Their expression showed their disbelief, then Silver Shuke said, ¡°How is that possible? Is Zhao Hai so brave that he would dare attack our main camp?¡±

 Chapter 813 â€“ Anguish

    <h4>Chapter 813 - Anguish</h4>

    Thunder Yun¡¯s expression was ugly as he said, ¡°There¡¯s no reason not to. Don¡¯t forget, Zhao Hai¡¯s overall strength isn¡¯t that worsepared to us. Moreover, Zhao Hai is a bold person. We brought a lot of our soldiers this time and left too little. If Zhao Hai wanted to attack the Radiant Empire at this time, then it would surely be dangerous for us.¡¯

    The group¡¯s expression was quite ugly as well. They really hadn¡¯t thought of the possibility of Zhao Hai attacking the Radiant Empire. They thought Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have enough courage to do so.

    However, after Thunder Yun presented his case, they were finally convinced of the possibility that Zhao Hai would attack the Radiant Empire. This result wasn¡¯t what they want.

    Thunder Yun immediately said, ¡°Quick, have someone be sent back to the Radiant Empire to see the situation. I¡¯ll immediately go and see the Third Prince. We need to withdraw the troops immediately.¡± Cloud Ying and the othersplied before they turned around and left. At the same time, Thunder Yun directly flew towards the sword carriage. He didn¡¯t care about the the Third Prince¡¯s anger right now. The Radiant Empire was currently in peril.

    However, just before Thunder Yun reached the carriage, he was blocked off by the cavalry soldiers. Thunder Yun¡¯s expression turned ugly after seeing the blocking, he immediately said, ¡°Give way, I need to see His Highness. I have an important matter to tell him.¡± The cavalry soldier disregarded his words and said with no emotion, ¡°We¡¯ll be unfair to General Thunder Yun. His Highness gave us an order to block you from seeing him. Please turn back.¡±

    Thunder Yun roared, ¡°Give way. I want to see the Third Prince. It¡¯s rted to the Divine Race army¡¯s safety. Don¡¯t me me if you still dare to block.¡± The cavalry soldiers were still expressionless, ¡°General Thunder Yun, please turn back. His Majesty doesn¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    Thunder Yun roared as he began to charge forward. But at this time, the cavalry soldiers actually held their spears and pointed at him.

    Thunder Yun was shocked when he saw this, his face was flushed with red as he said, ¡°You bastards, what are you doing? Are you nning a revolt?¡± The Cavalry disdainfully replied, ¡°General Thunder Yun, we are responsible for His Majesty¡¯s security. His Majesty doesn¡¯t want to see you right now. For His Majesty¡¯s security, we have no other choice but to block you. If you still dare to rush forward, then we will have to attack.¡±

    Thunder Yun¡¯s face was now pale white, he knew that the cavalry soldier wasn¡¯t bluffing. They were special troops that answer only to the Taurus King. Even if those of higher status than Thunder Yun were present, these cavalry soldiers still wouldn¡¯t bat an eye.¡±

    Thunder Yun let out a long breath as he said, ¡°Then I would have to ask you to tell His Majesty that I have an important report to tell. This concerns the safety of the Ark Continent¡¯s conquest.¡± Naturally, the cavalry soldier was still aware of who Thunder Yun was, he hesitated for a moment before turning back to give a report. Before long, the cavalry soldier came back with a somewhat pale expression. He looked at Thunder Yun and said, ¡°General, His Majesty said that he doesn¡¯t want to see you. He wanted you to turn back. Also, the General needs to hand over hismand token. By the order of His Highness, General Thunder Yun is no longer allowed to givemand to any soldier in the Divine Race army.¡± Thunder Yun stared, color drained from his face. Then he looked straight at the cavalry soldier and said, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    The soldier said it once more, ¡°The Third Prince asks the General to hand over hismand token. Without any word from the Third Prince, the rear army isn¡¯t allowed to make a move.¡±

    Thunder Yun angrily red at the cavalry soldier and said, ¡°You bastards! Do you know what you are doing? Do you know the situation we are currently facing? Let me through, I need to see His Majesty.¡±

    The cavalry soldier replied, ¡°Please hand themand token over. Otherwise, we would be forced to make a move.¡±

    Thunder Yun roared, he was nning to rush out. He knew that going forward at this time would be courting death. So instead, he would quickly go back to his army and immediately lead them to return towards the Radiant Empire.

    But unfortunately, Thunder Yun wasn¡¯t given the chance. The cavalry soldiers already knew about his n. Before long other soldiers came in and blocked Thunder Yun¡¯s retreat. Thunder Yun wielded his wooden totem as he struggled to break away from the encirclement.

    At this time, Thunder Yun suddenly felt an ominous air behind him. Luckily for him, his wooden totem was quick to block the iing attack. But even so, the attack was quite heavy, Thunder Yun was shaken by the impact, blood started to flow.

    But while he was disoriented by the attack, another spear attack came from behind him. This time, Thunder Yun was unable to block it, and establishing his Domain was already toote. The blunt attack from behind had caused Thunder Yun to lose consciousness.

    Behind him was the cavalry soldier who he spoke to. This man was a captain of the division, and he had formidable God-rank strength as well. Because of this, Thunder Yun was rendered unconscious by his attack.

    After Thunder Yun was knocked down, the captain waved his hand and immediately two cavalry soldiers held Thunder Yun up. The captain took Thunder Yun¡¯smand token away before sending him back to his army.

    The cavalry captain also sent the Third Prince¡¯s order along with Thunder Yun. He waved his hand to the two cavalry soldiers before he turned and looked at the war in front.

    The Divine Race¡¯s state in the battle was very disadvantageous. They had already been pushed on several times, but to no avail. They weren¡¯t even able toe close to the defensive line. Each wave of attacks from the magic cannons and javelins would reap thousands of soldier¡¯s lives.

    The Third Prince had never expected their losses to be this much. However, this only made him more determined to push through the ra Mountains. He decided that once they take the ra Mountains, they would kill every single Ark Continent resident they would see. Not even chickens and dogs would survive.

    At this time, on the rear army, the two cavalry soldiers carrying Thunder Yun had delivered him to his army. This caused the rear army to go into an uproar. Thunder Yun¡¯s status in this army was very high. Thunder Yun just went to see the Third Prince, but now he came back unconscious.

    Cloud Ying and the others had ugly expressions on their faces as they surrounded the two cavalry soldiers. Cloud Yin looked at the fainted Thunder Yun and angrily said, ¡°What is going on? Who dared to hit the General?¡±

    The two cavalry soldiers were fearless. With a loud and deep voice, they dered, ¡°The Third Prince has confiscated General Thunder Yun¡¯smand token. Not only did General Thunder Yun neglect the order, he also tried to rebel. Therefore, the Third Prince¡¯s guards had no choice but to knock him unconscious. Additionally, without the Third Prince¡¯s order, the rear army cannot take independent action. Martial Law has been established!¡± Then after the two said that, they rode their mounts as they dropped Thunder Yun¡¯s body mid air.

    Although the soldiers in the surroundings were angry, they also knew of the status of these two people. Therefore, nobody dared to block them, they were allowed passage as they left.

    Cloud Yin and the others looked at the departing backs of the cavalry soldiers with blood red eyes. Cloud Ying quickly went to Thunder Yun and slowly guided his body down to the ground. Cloud Ying held Thunder Yun and called out, ¡°General? General, wake up!¡±

    Thunder Yun fainted due to a shallow force, so when Cloud Ying called out, he immediately recovered his senses. He turned to look at Cloud Ying before looking for themand token. Thunder Yun¡¯s face turned beet red when he noticed that the token was gone. He couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°He wants to kill the Divine Race!!¡± After saying that, Thunder Yun fainted once more due to excessive anger.

    Cloud Ying and the others were very frightened. Cloud Ying immediately took a piece of wet cloth and wiped the sweat away from Thunder Yun¡¯s face.

    After some time, Thunder Yun woke up and looked at the clouds in the sky as he said, ¡°Cloud Ying, have everyone help the Third Prince in breaking through the ra Mountains. As long as we can break their defensive line, we can quickly seize the entire continent. At that point, Zhao Hai would certainly stop being a threat to us.¡±

    Cloud Ying looked at Thunder Yun and said, ¡°General, your wound?¡±

    Thunder Yun shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Go and prepare the troops.¡± Cloud Yingplied, then he turned around and left. Thunder Yun slowly sat down and casted light element magic on his body. Then he stood up and looked at the battlefield in the distance, with a cold voice he said, ¡°Zhao Hai, good. You¡¯re really daring. You think you can block the Divine Race army with your defensive line?¡±

    Thunder Yun understood that there was no time left for them to turn back and return to the Radiant Empire. Moreover, Zhao Hai would surely not let them retreat easily. Because of this, Thunder Yun decided to break the ra Mountains¡¯ defensive line and then use the Ark Continent¡¯s residents as a threat towards Zhao Hai.

    Up until now, Thunder Yun still didn¡¯t believe that Zhao Hai had moved. For him, it was a totally impossible thing. Because of this, although the Third Prince had taken hismand token, Thunder Yun thought of another way. That was to break through the ra Mountains in the quickest time. Then they would kill the Ark Continent¡¯s residents so that Zhao Hai would be the one to turn back.

    If Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t turn back to help his people, then they can also use the Ark Continent¡¯s residents as a bargaining chip to negotiate with Zhao Hai.

    Thunder Yun was clear that if Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t take care of the people of the Ark Continent, then his position would be in trouble. When Zhao Hai is faced with this situation, he would surely have a hard time going forward with his ns.

    Because of this thought, Thunder Yun shifted to another gear. He had Cloud Ying lead the troops to support the Third Prince.

    Thunder Yun also knew that with the losses the Third Prince had incurred, he would surely ask for reinforcement soon. If no reinforcementse, then breaking through the defensive line would be slower, and Thunder Yun wouldn¡¯t want that.

    In the past, Thunder Yun certainly wouldn¡¯t attack the ra Mountains with this method. But now, he had no other choice. If they cannot break through, then the Radiant Empire would be ced in peril.

 Chapter 814 â€“ Heart of Earth Fire

    <h4>Chapter 814 - Heart of Earth Fire</h4>

    Zhao Hai was also aware of Thunder Yun¡¯s n, but he wasn¡¯t worried even for a bit. The defenses of the ra Mountains has been arranged for a long time. Although the people of the Ark continent had moved, the defenses still stayed there. As long as an army was there to operate it, then there would be no problem.

    At this time, Zhao Hai was directing his undead to attack the Radiant Empire. When Thunder Yun went on with his action, there were no concealment magics applied, so Zhao Hai was able to witness all of it.

    The changes to Thunder Yun¡¯s n went along with what Zhao Hai wanted. The longer the Divine Race engages in battle, the better it would be for Zhao Hai.

    The undead were already prepared to attack the Radiant Empire. They had also nned the best direction their attack woulde from.

    There were several ces to choose from, but in the end, Zhao Hai chose to attack from the sea.

    The Radiant Church was originally the Ocean Waves Dynasty, a nation surrounded by water on three sides and by the Buddha Empire on one. It can be said thatpared tond attacks, it would be much better to approach by sea.

    Many of Zhao Hai¡¯s undead were marine beasts. Moreover, moving by sea was more convenientpared tond.

    Besides this reason, Zhao Hai also wanted to visit Inferno Ind to take a look. Inferno Ind was one of the Ark Continents Five Forbidden ces. It was some distance away from the shore and was extremely hot. It was also densely covered with volcanoes that housed special fire magic beasts and nts. Moreover, the ind also had a special lifeform, me Demons!

    These me Demons were like the me Demons found in the Demon Realm. They were advanced magic beasts that didn¡¯t fear fire as it was their means of sustenance.

    Countless experts of the Ark Continent ended up having the ind as their cemetery. There were countless explorers who went there and never came back.

    But the main reason why Zhao Hai wanted to visit the ind was to try and get some fire element crystals.

    In the war against the Divine Race, fire element crystals were the most convenient to use. Since the northern icefield had an abundant number of ice crystals, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t believe that Inferno Ind wouldn¡¯t have some.

    Originally, Zhao Hai wanted to visit the ind after he returned from the Northern Icefield. However, he didn¡¯t expect that a lot of things would happen. In the end, his n needed to be ced on the side.

    Now, Zhao Hai wanted to use this opportunity to take a look at Inferno Ind. Then after he dealt with the Divine Race, Zhao Hai would talk with the Great Demon King.

    Zhao Hai took his blood ghost staff out and had it fly towards the direction of Inferno Ind. They appeared at sea, so the ind wasn¡¯t that far off.

    The reason they weren¡¯t able to move that fast was because they needed to go around the Radiant Empire while also taking care not to be discovered by the Divine Race. The Divine Race were quite sensitive, any small disturbance would immediately urge them to take action.

    Zhao Hai was currently looking at the blood ghost staff. Lizzy and Megan were taking charge of the battle with the Divine Race, so Zhao Hai had the opportunity to pay attention to other things.

    The staff¡¯s range was limited, therefore Zhao Hai didn¡¯t wait as he turned to Lizzy and Megan and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be heading out, I¡¯ll leave the battle to you two.¡±

    Lizzy and Megan just gave a nod, they didn¡¯t even take their eyes off of the monitor. After seeing their reaction, Zhao Hai smiled faintly before his body shed out of the Space. At this time, the staff transformed into a flying sword and was stepped on by Zhao Hai.

    While standing on his staff, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes were stered out front. Not far away were pirs of smoke shooting up from a certain ce. One could see that it was an undersea volcano belching smoke. Zhao Hai believed that he should be near Inferno Ind.

    Before long, a hot red ind appeared in Zhao Hai¡¯s vision. The ind wasn¡¯t small and was as big as the Ocean Waves Dynasty. The entire ind, no matter soil or rock, were all red. It even included the nts, the color added more uniqueness to the ce.

    In the south of the ind was a volcano spurting hotva, but it can be seen that it was about to be done judging by the smoke it released. Below that volcano, Zhao Hai can see rivers ofva flowing down.

    What made Zhao Hai feel strange was the fact that he hadn¡¯t seen any magic beasts nor me demons. If the volcanoes were excluded, the ind was deathly still.

    Zhao Hai stopped caring about this as he immediately took a round trip around the ind. By looking at the surface, the ind looked quite simple. There were volcanoes upon volcanoes, it was basically an ind made entirely out of interconnecting volcanoes.

    After Zhao Hai looked at the ind¡¯s terrain, he returned back into the Space. The battle in the ra Mountains was still going on. Everybody had lost count on how many shes had happened between the Divine Race and the undead. But time and time again, the undead were able to push the enemy back. Moreover, they also caused massive casualties each time.

    But what angered the Third Prince and the Divine Race the most was seeing their own allies dying in battle and the suddenly being swallowed up by a spatial rift, only to turn into an undead fighting against them. The eyes of the Divine Race couldn¡¯t help but turn blood red.

    For the Divine Race, this was an insult, a tant insult. Their blood red eyes gazed at the undead in the defensive line, seeing their former allies manning the enemy¡¯s weapons and attacking the Divine Race.

    After seeing that there was nothing to worry about, Zhao Hai went to his room and opened a small monitor. Then he started to look at the interior of Inferno Ind. He wanted to see if the ind had any crystal lodes or not.

    After looking at the monitor, Zhao Hai finally understood why there were no magic beasts nor me demons present. The volcanoes were spurtingva at this time, so all of the ind¡¯s inhabitants had hidden themselves.

    The ces where the me demons and magic beasts were quite peculiar as well. They were in other craters far away from the erupting volcanoes. In those craters, the numbers of magic beasts and me demons were astonishing.

    Zhao Hai ignored the me demons and magic beasts as he made the Space scan the ind. Upon scanning the ind, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. Right below theyer of rock, ash, and soil, about ten meters below the surface, everything was filled with fire element crystal stones. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but wipe the saliva on the edge of his mouth.

    Zhao Hai immediately moved his body as it appeared on the ind. Then he drilled underground and started to frantically take crystal stones into the Space.

    The number of crystal stones was too much, Zhao Hai lost count of how much he had already absorbed into the space. However, he still kept absorbing more and more.

    No other thing can match the Space in absorbing resources, its speed was something far from what people can imagine. Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t know how long he has been collecting crystals, but as soon as he felt that nothing was left, he stopped.

    Zhao Hai looked all around and saw how hollowed out the underground of Inferno Ind had be. But he didn¡¯t care, in any case nobody else was here. If the me demons and magic beasts die, then that wouldn¡¯t be much of a problem.

    After seeing that there were no fire element crystals left, Zhao Hai went along and drilled deeper. He believed that there should be more crystals further down. Zhao Hai continued to dig and each 20 meters he would take fire element crystals on thatyer.

    After about nineyers, the quality of fire element crystals were getting better. Not only were the crystals getting bigger, the energy inside them were also bing stronger and the color became a deeper shade of red.

    Zhao Hai looked around once more and then dug down after seeing that no more fire element crystals were left. And while he was digging, he suddenly felt a wave of heat. It seems like he hade across a river of magma.

    He avoided the magma as he went further down. But just as he passed by the magma river, Zhao Hai became stunned. At the bottom of the magma river was something he hadn¡¯t seen before. There was ayer of golden sand on the floor of the river.

    When he saw the sand, Zhao Hai waved his hand and absorbed some of them inside the Space. Then he waited for a prompt.

    The Space didn¡¯t disappoint him, before long, a prompt came in, ¡°Pure golden sand detected. Golden Sand is an item from the cultivation world. Host¡¯s level is too low, Space is currently unable to use it. Hoping for the Host to level up quickly.¡±

    When he heard this prompt, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh. He didn¡¯t expect toe across something used in the cultivation world. Moreover, it seems like the item was too special that the Space¡¯s current level wasn¡¯t able to use it. The sand was surely something good.

    However, the golden sand was under magma, so gathering it won¡¯t be easy. Zhao Hai looked around before he clenched his teeth and linked the magma river to the Space.

    Compared to the one present in the northern icefield, this magma river was much bigger. It¡¯s good that Zhao Hai already had experience in handling sea water. This time, he opened the Space to absorb the magma river, and along with it was the golden sand.

    There was no response from the Space after the magma entered. Zhao Hai stored the magma inside the warehouse for now, he wouldn¡¯t dare to release it in the Space.

    When the entire river entered the Space, all of the golden sand were absorbed as well. But since magma wasn¡¯t as runny as water, absorbing all of it took quite some time.

    But after receiving the magma, Zhao Hai suddenly discovered that its source was actually a very small me!

    A me as small as this was actually the source of the magma river? When Zhao Hai saw this, he initially thought that he was seeing things. But soon enough, he was able to ascertain that the me was indeed the source of the magma. This was because Zhao Hai recalled something else he had acquired before.

    Zhao Hai once got ahold of a crystal bottle with a me quite simr to this one. Presently, that me was acting as the Space¡¯s sun.

    Zhao Hai inspected the small me carefully. He discovered that at the center of the me was a hint of magma, bubbling due to the intense heat. After looking at it for some time and not seeing anything else, Zhao Hai threw the me inside the Space.

    Just as the me entered the Space, a prompt came, ¡°Heart of Earth Fire detected. Can produce fire element crystals, magma, golden sand, and heat energy. Space has levelled up to level 80. Host may now purchase 10 magic world backgrounds as well as 20 ordinary backgrounds.¡±

    Zhao Hai clenched his fist and said, ¡°Yes!¡±

    This was truly a great thing for Zhao Hai. This heart of earth fire actually had a lot of uses, moreover, it also upgraded the Space. This was extremely good news.

    Then Zhao Hai looked at the surroundings of the heart of earth fire. All around it were high energy fire element crystals. Naturally, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t polite and absorbed all of them into the Space.

    It has been a long time after Zhao Hai left to collect crystal stones. After digging some more and seeing that nothing else was left, Zhao Hai returned to the Space.

    As soon as he entered the Space, Zhao Hai immediately ced the heart of earth fire on the ground and also released the magma river. Upon taking the magma river our, the Space issued a prompt, ¡°River of earth fire detected. Can be refined as a weapon and can also be used for attack.¡±

    Zhao Hai gawked, he didn¡¯t expect the magma river to have this use. However, Zhao Hai waved his hand, separating the magma from the golden sand before storing the magma back to the warehouse. In any case, the heart of earth fire has been ced underground, it can produce magma at any time. Since the magma river had uses, Zhao Hai decided to store it in the meantime.

    Zhao Hai inventoried the fruits of his trip to Inferno Ind. His harvest this time was truly huge. From what he saw in the warehouse, the fire element crystals had reached hundreds of millions. What Zhao Hai was surprised about was the Space automatically categorizing the crystals by grade. There was low grade, mid grade, high grade, and top grade crystals. Naturally, the top grade crystals were the rarest, there were less than a million of them. High grade crystals numbered to about ten million, mid grade about 100 million while low grade reached a billion pieces.

    After looking at these numbers, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be startled. He didn¡¯t think that he would gain this much crystal stones. This was surely an unbelievable haul!

 Chapter 815 â€“ Prepared

    <h4>Chapter 815 - Prepared</h4>

    Although there was no way to trade with the crystals, Zhao Hai still regarded them as more important than either gold or silver.

    These crystals were too useful for Zhao Hai, especially now as he battled against the Divine Race. Because of this, Zhao Hai was more than happy to see his harvests in Inferno Ind.

    At this time, his only use for the crystals was as ammunition for the magic cannons. But Zhao Hai believed that he would be able to find ways to use them for other things in the future.

    While Zhao Hai was inside the Space looking at his loot, he didn¡¯t neglect his work outside. At this moment, the blood ghost staff was flying towards the Radiant Empire, this way, there would be no dys in his operation.

    At this time, Laura came. Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, what happened? We heard the prompts.¡±

    Lizzy and Megan weremanding the war against the Divine Race, so they couldn¡¯t just leave. However, Laura had nothing significant to do, so when she heard the prompts, she immediately went to see Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I got a lot of good things. Take a look.¡± Then he turned to the page on the warehouse showing the amount of crystals that they currently had. Zhao Hai had a lot of things stored inside the Space¡¯s warehouse, this caused the warehouse to have a lot of pages.

    However, it was great that the warehouse arranged the items inside ording to the time it was stored. Because of this, those stored earlier appeared on the earlier pages while those recently stored appeared at the back.

    When Laura looked at the page, they were immediately surprised. River of earth fire, crystal stones, golden sand. Not to say about the river of earth fire and the golden sand, the amount of crystals alone was enough to stun anyone.

    Laura looked at the crystals and said, ¡°So there¡¯s ssifications with crystals. Brother Hai, what kinds of crystals have we been using so far?¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile, ¡°The low grade ones.¡± Then Laura looked at the 1 billion low grade crystals on the page, she was caught speechless.

    Then Zhao Hai said, ¡°Besides the crystals, there are also the river of earth fire and the golden sand. At this point, I don¡¯t know how to use them. I wanted to but it seems like the Space¡¯s level isn¡¯t high enough.¡±

    Laura stared at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, you really don¡¯t know? The Space is already had a high level, yet it still can¡¯t find a way?¡±

    Zhao Hai bitterly smiled and said, ¡°Right, it¡¯s still insufficient. But now we can buy ten magic backgrounds as well as 20 ordinary backgrounds. I think we should hold back in buying more, we¡¯re still quite short on resources.¡±

    Laura nodded, she knew what Zhao Hai meant. When Zhao Hai made the Ark Space, he had almost used up all of his money. Therefore, its quite unintuitive for them to buy more backgrounds.

    After closing the warehouse interface, Zhao Hai lead Laura back to the living room, while they were walking he said, ¡°I¡¯ve already absorbed everything there is to acquire in Inferno Ind. We don¡¯t need to return there in the future. Moreover, the crystals that we have in our hands is more than enough to deal with the Divine Race.¡±

    Laura nodded, then Zhao Hai continued, ¡°Most importantly, I acquired the heart of earth fire. I¡¯ve ced it underground so that in the future we would be able to produce crystals for ourselves. There might also be more river of earth fire and golden sand for us to harvest.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Right, Brother Hai, if we sell those crystals to the Space I reckon they would fetch quite a price.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Forget it. The Space will not take any losses. If we sell our crystals and end up wanting to use them in the future, then the Space would sell it to us with a higher pricepared to when we sold it. In any case, our current resources are enough. There¡¯s no need to sell the crystals.¡±

    Laura nodded. As they were talking, they had already reached the living room. Lizzy and Megan were present inside, taking charge in fighting against the Divine Race. At this time, Lizzy was working while Megan rested on the side.

    Zhao Hai was aware thatmanding a battle would be taxing to the brain. If one were to take charge over everything, then they would definitely be exhausted sooner orter. It was good that there were two of them, one couldmand while the other rests.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t disturb them and returned to his own room to look at the monitor. He estimated the time before they reach the Radiant Church.

    What Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t aware of was the scene happening in the Ark Space. Besides the soldiers, most of these people had never witnessed a battle before. Even the soldiers present haven¡¯t been in one with thisrge of a scale. They had battle against the Demons and the Divine Race, but participating in a siege of this big was something they haven¡¯t done before.

    While looking at the battle, the poption was burning with pride. One could hear people cheering and apuding here and there everytime the Divine Race gets repelled.

    However, there were also some people who looked at this scene with heavy expressions. This was because they can see how strong the Divine Race was. Although they had been repelled by the undead many times, those inquisitive enough could count that the Divine Race had been doing this for more than 40 times.

    They had failed forty times, and with heavy casualties in each attack. Nevertheless, the Divine Race still pushed on with the same tenacity as before.

    Although this was only a small thing, those in the know understood how fierce the Divine Race¡¯s soldiers actually were.

    In the battlefield, the pressure of the fight had arge impact on the fighting strength of a soldier. Facing repetitive failures under unending attacks from the enemies, seeing your allies die in front of you, these weren¡¯t something that an average soldier could bear.

    However, the Divine Race¡¯s soldiers actually managed to harden their hearts. They seem to be unable toprehend their losses. They still charged, time and time again. If they were faced with any other army, then they would¡¯ve already broken through.

    Upon recognizing the quality of soldiers that the Divine Race had, these people couldn¡¯t help but feel terrible.

    They initially thought that Zhao Hai was being extra when he made them move to the Space. Some of them even felt ufortable. After all, the Space belonged to Zhao Hai. His status inside this ce was iparably high. Even the Rosen Emperor was ufortable with this decision.

    They had seen the battle with the Demon Race. And now that they had witnessed the battle with the Divine race, their sense of unwillingness immediately vanished.

    The Divine Race was just too strong, they surpassed what these people imagined. The Rosen Emperor let out a long sigh. Randolph who stood beside him asked, ¡°Your Majesty, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The Rosen Emperor forced a smile and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think the Divine Race would be this strong. No wonder Little Hai urged us to enter the Space. If we disagreed at that time, then I¡¯m afraid we would be in grave danger.¡±

    Randolph nodded, he sighed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Divine Race¡¯s soldiers to be this aggressive.¡±

    Both of them made another sigh before turning around and returned to the Imperial Pce. They were people of status after all, they had a lot of things to do. They didn¡¯t have the time to stay and watch everything.

    Zhao Hai was unaware of all of these since he was poised to attack the Radiant Empire. The magic staff had already arrived on the southeast side of the Radiant Empire, this was where Zhao Hai and the others thought to be the best ce to stage their attack.

    The Radiant Empire¡¯s southwest side was where the Divine Race¡¯s descendednd hadnded on. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to attack that newnd for now, if he did, then it was possible that the Divine Race would send forces directly from the Divine Realm.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai decided to attack from the southeast then heading towards the northwest, diagonally sweeping the Radiant Empire. With this, he would avoid the newnd while sweeping the most number of magic cannons and Goblins along the way.

    Since the battle on ra Mountains was still underway, Zhao Hai tookmand of the undead this time. The undead he used were Barbarians and Winged Pegasus people. All in all, the army numbered to near 20 million.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have these undead participate in the defense of ra Mountain, This was because he had discovered how discontent the Barbarians and the Winged Pegasus were towards the Divine Race. If he dispatched these troops, then Zhao Hai¡¯s hard work on bringing those two on his side would go to waste, it might even arouse anger in the two groups¡¯ heart. If those two armies joined the Divine Race in attacking the ra Mountains, then that would not be good.

 Chapter 816 â€“ Attack!

    <h4>Chapter 816 - Attack!</h4>

    Zhao Hai stood on his blood ghost staff transformed into a flying sword. Behind him was his near 20 million undead army. However, these undead were in their zombie form. The Barbarians were in the center while the Winged Pegasus nked them.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use the cube formation this time. Although the cube formation had great advantages in attack and defense, its downside was its slow movement. Also, maintaining a cube formation needed some mental energy.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai chose his current formation. He wasn¡¯t nning to wage arge scale battle, he only needed to kill and then plunder, speed was key in this operation. If he was tied down by the Divine Race, then even if he wasn¡¯t in danger he wouldn¡¯t be able to get a lot of benefits.

    Zhao Hai looked at the undead before said, ¡°Remember, the Winged Pegasus are tasked with getting the Goblins. Me and the Barbarians will take care of the cities as well as the magic cannons.¡±

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯tmanding a Human Army, so after saying this, he didn¡¯t have to repeat his words. For the undead, Zhao Hai¡¯s words were gospel. There was no need to think about nonsense, they will execute it no matter what.

    After saying his words, Zhao Hai waved his arm and said, ¡°Depart!¡± Then he took the lead as he flew towards the Radiant Empire.

    When Zhao Hai departed, another monitor appeared on the cities of the Ark Space. The people who saw the image disyed was stunned, they were afraid that Zhao Hai would be injured by the enemy¡¯s defense.

    Although they were now inside the Space, they were still concerned about the war going on outside. After all, they were inside Zhao Hai¡¯s Space, and Zhao Hai was personally taking charge of the battle.

    Before panic ensued, a voice came, ¡°Please calm down. Mister Zhao Hai nned to entangle the Divine Race army in the ra Mountain in order to execute his n; attacking the Radiant Empire!¡±

    Along with this voice, a map appeared showing the ra Mountain¡¯s defensive line. Red dots on the map represented the undead army, green represented the Divine Race. Along with the map and dots, arrows also appeared, exining the n.

    Before long, the poption calmed down as they looked at the monitor. The map¡¯s activity looked just like an overhead view of the situation. There were mountains and rivers as well as cities of the Buddha Empire that were very well depicted.

    There were green arrows showing the route of the Divine Race, red arrows showed Zhao Hai¡¯s movement.

    The people could see arge green arrow plowing through the Buddha Empire with little to no resistance. After reaching the ra Mountain, this arrow stopped since they were blocked by small red arrows. These small arrows were naturally the undead manning the defensive line.

    The arrows moved while the voice exined what was happening. Even ordinary illiterate farmers were able to understand the simple exnation.

    Then the monitor changed its disy to the Radiant Empire. The voice then said, ¡°While the undead in ra Mountains detained the Divine Race, mister Zhao Hai amassed another undead army to attack the Radiant Empire. He would kill his way across the entire Divine Race camp!¡± At the same time, the screen showed a red arrow quickly moving diagonally across the map, killing from the southeast to the northwest.

    After the exnation, the map vanished. Then the disy showed Zhao Hai¡¯s attack on the Radiant Empire. ¡°Mister Zhao Hai had already started his attack.¡±

    The monitor showed a close up look of Zhao Hai. He was currently wearing his ck robe as he rode on his flying sword. The wind was making his robe and belt wave, making the people look in awe.

    Zhao Hai was calm as he paid attention to his front. They had entered the Radiant Empire and the Divine Race shouldn¡¯t be expecting them to attack. Because of this, there was simply no defensive force on the Radiant Empire¡¯s coastline.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t be careless. The entire Radiant Empire had be arge magic formation. Although this formation was used to break the Ark Continent¡¯s barrier, who knows if it had any other uses, so Zhao Hai was being careful.

    Zhao Hai was also aware that his actions were currently being broadcasted to the Ark Space. Cai¡¯er already told him about it. This was what they agreed beforehand, its purpose was to improve Zhao Hai¡¯s positive image.

    While Zhao Hai advanced, he noticed that there were Divine Race soldiers stationed in a ce not far from him. It was only a small town, so there weren¡¯t a lot of people there. On the other hand, there were many Goblins working the field.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t polite as he waved his hand, leading his army to kill. On the monitor, Zhao Hai¡¯s army looked like an arrow as it overran the town that the Divine Race had upied.

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but hold their breath as the looked at the happenings on the screen. When the Divine Race soldiers stationed in the town noticed Zhao Hai¡¯s army, they couldn¡¯t help but panic.

    They had no other choice, they were in a small town with little to no defensive strength. There weren¡¯t even any magic cannons on the walls. In fact this ce was only a ve town specifically set up by the Divine Race to manage their ves. Additionally, the Divine Race didn¡¯t expect anyone to attack their base, therefore they didn¡¯t bother cing defensive measures on this town.

    Zhao Hai went forward and led the Barbarians to kill into the city while the Winged Pegasus cavalry were going through the Goblins outside the city. Each and every Goblin were startled when the Winged Pegasus picked them up.

    These Goblins were unaware that these cavalry soldiers had been turned into undead. They haven¡¯t studied magic nor battle qi, therefore they weren¡¯t so keen on things like these.

    Although they were scared of the Winged Pegasus, they still didn¡¯t dare to run. They knew they couldn¡¯t escape no matter what they did. And if they dared to run, then the Divine Race would surely kill them.

    All of the undead Winged Pegasus were 9th ranks, they didn¡¯t even need to expend any effort in abducting the Goblins. They simply swept over the Goblins and threw them into the Space. The ce where the Goblins were transported to was an ordinary background different from the Ark Continent and the Demons¡¯ Space.

    Naturally, the people from the Ark Continent didn¡¯t see this on the monitor. What they were looking at was Zhao Hai and the Barbarians battling against the Divine Race.

    The weapon that the Barbarians were currently equipped with were the javelins. Zhao Hai believed that of all the people in his control, the Barbarians would be the ones who can use the javelins at their full potential.

    This was simply because the Barbarians were too strong, letting them use bows and arrows would be aplete waste. However, if they use javelins, their attacks would be stronger and more savagepared to before. If he wasn¡¯t afraid of angering the Barbarian Race, then Zhao Hai would¡¯ve already used the undead Barbarians to deal with the Divine Race.

    But using them at this time was also good. The undead Barbarians followed Zhao Hai as they attacked the Divine Race¡¯s town. At this time, in the skies of that town were several Divine Race soldiers establishing their Domain.

    However, their strength was simply negligible in front of Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai waved his hand as he sent his flying sword to kill the Divine Race soldiers.

    The blood red sword was very fast, to the point that only a red streak can be seen. Domains were broken while bloodstains appeared on the chests of the Divine Race soldiers. The bloodstains were getting bigger and bigger. When the Divine Race soldiers looked at their chests, they were shocked. Zhao Hai¡¯s sword just punctured through their bodies, slicing their hearts into pieces. Naturally, it was impossible for them to survive this damage.

    When the Divine Race soldiers died, Zhao Hai took them into the Space and then released them in ra Mountain in order to help in the battle.

    The entire process went too fast, those who winked managed to miss it. However, the voice went on to rey and exin what just happened. They even slowed the footage down so that everyone could see the attack.

    After seeing Zhao Hai kill the Divine Race soldiers with a wave of his hand, the people couldn¡¯t help but p their hands. Then after that, they saw the rain of javelins blotting out the sky. It was needless to say but the Divine Race soldiers in the town was obliterated in an instant.

    Upon killing the Divine Race, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t leave. Instead, he went to look for detained Goblins and released them.

    Additionally, Zhao Hai was also looking through the ce. He wanted to retrieve the dried up bodies of the people who were used as a sacrifice by the Divine Race.

 Chapter 817 â€“ Letting Matters Drift

    <h4>Chapter 817 - Letting Matters Drift</h4>

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t do these things for no reason. He found the Goblins in order to let the people from the Ark Continent know how the Divine Race treated those that they had enved. At the same time, Zhao Hai looked for the bodies of the Radiant Empire citizens in order to show the people what the Divine Race did in the Radiant Empire.

    All of this was for Zhao Hai to get a good reception among the popce. He wanted the people to think of him well.

    Not only would he make himself look good, he would also turn the Divine Race into the evil ones. Only then would the people from the Ark Continent understand what Zhao Hai did for them. In the end, they would worship Zhao Hai and may even think of him as a god.

    This was just a part of a long-term n. But with the Space, Zhao Hai believed that the goal should be reached soon. This was because the Space had an effect on the minds of people.

    While Zhao Hai rescued the Goblins, he was also carefully inspecting them. The expressions of these Goblins were neither happy nor sad, even sorrow was absent. They were numb to the surroundings, they had dull and lifeless expressions. All of the people from the Ark Continent who saw this felt their heart tremble.

    Especially after they saw the eyes of the Goblins. Their eyes werepletely devoid of life, the look on their eyes were quite simr to those that belonged to Zhao Hai¡¯s undead. They simply weren¡¯t the eyes of someone who thought of living.

    The Goblins were very short, even shorter than the Dwarves. Because of this, they looked very much like children when standing right next to Zhao Hai. However, they were very malnourished. They looked like figures withrge heads and skinny bodies. Comparing them to radishes wouldn¡¯t be too far off.

    Upon seeing the Goblins, the people from the Ark Continent couldn¡¯t help but think about their children. If the Ark Continent was conquered by the Divine Race, then the children might look very much like the Goblins; slim bodies with big heads.

    After thinking about this, the people couldn¡¯t help but shiver in fright. They immediately stopped thinking about this dreadful oue. At this point, they couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful towards Zhao Hai. Not only was Zhao Hai fighting the Demons and the Divine Race, he also provided them with safety inside the Space.

    After taking the Goblins to the Space, Zhao Hai flew outside the town. The people from the Ark Continent didn¡¯t know what Zhao Hai was doing up until they saw a ravine in the mountain. Inside that ravine was a pile of dead bodies.

    Seeing the dried up corpses made the people in the Ark Space call out in rm. Those with little courage turned their heads away, unable to look directly at the scene.

    At this time, the voice came, ¡°Everyone, these corpses that you see belonged to the citizens of the Radiant Empire, the Ocean Waves Dynasty. In order to reach the Ark Continent, the Divine Race used them to carry a blood sacrifice. Not one person in the Ocean Waves Dynasty survived. After the Divine Race arrived, they threw these bodies away as though they were ouws. You can see the bodies, they were almost all kneeling, praying to their Empire, to the Radiant Church. They prayed that the Radiant God would give them a happy life. But they didn¡¯t expect that they wouldn¡¯t be given a happy life, instead, they were sacrificed!¡±

    When those less courageous heard this, they opened their eyes to look at the kneeling corpses.

    The people of the Ark Continent became angry. But this image didn¡¯t stay still for a long time. Zhao Hai used magic to bury the ravine. Then after giving a bow to the dead, he turned around and lead the undead to their next target.

    Their attack was focused on speed. And since there weren¡¯t much Divine Race soldiers left, Zhao Hai¡¯s advance went very fast. Every city he met was broken through immediately. He took all the Goblins and magic cannons he came across while eliminating every Divine Race soldier. Zhao Hai also looked for the corpses outside each city and buried them.

    After attacking two cities, the broadcast showing Zhao Hai stopped. Now, the people of the Ark Space were back to looking at the ra Mountains.

    Although the battle was still lively, the feelings of the people from the Ark Continent were now heavier, they weren¡¯t as enthusiastic to see the fight as before.

    As for what the people of the Ark Space was thinking? Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know. At this point, he was breaking through cities in the Radiant Church and taking everything that can be taken. Nothing was left for the Divine Race.

    All the Goblins have been taken away, none of them were left behind. This can be regarded to be damaging towards the Divine Race. After all, without the Goblins, the army would have nothing to eat.

    This was also the reason why Zhao Hai cut the broadcast of his actions short. He didn¡¯t want the people of the continent to see him plundering the Radiant Empire. They might see him as a greedy person.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s movement was very fast. Although he was met with asional resistance, they were all reduced to nothing in the face of the blood lightning javelins.

    The magic cannons of the Divine Race can only be described as fine. Compared to the crystals used by the Ark Continent, their ammunition was actually worse.

    The Divine Race naturally didn¡¯t expect people to attack them. Because of this, their response has been very slow. Moreover, dealing with Zhao Hai¡¯s 20 million army was quite hard. Their only choice would be either asking for reinforcements from the Divine Realm or to make the Third Princee back.

    However, the Third Prince was currently entangled in the ra Mountains. Even if his army was quick to go back, rescue was still impossible. At this point, asking for reinforcements from the Divine Realm was a more feasible action.

    But then again, by the time the reinforcements had arrived, Zhao Hai was already done and had returned to the Space.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s action took two days and one night of continuous battles.

    After the attack, Zhao Hai had captured about 50 million Goblins, 3200 magic cannons, and various othermodities.

    After arranging the Goblins to an ordinary background and counting the inventory, Zhao Hai went to visit the Goblins.

    The spirit of the Goblins seem to have gotten better after entering the Space. Their numb expression loosened up. These Goblins weren¡¯t stupid, they were also able to discover that this strange ce had a much better environmentpared to the Ark Continent, it might even be better than the Divine Realm. Moreover, they couldn¡¯t see any Divine Race around them, only other Goblins.

    At this point, the Goblins were already aware that they have been abducted by the people from the Ark Continent. Beforeing here, the Divine Race already told them about the Ark Continent. After all, the existence of the Ark Continent wasn¡¯t a secret since the continent¡¯s ascendants always appear in the Divine Realm.

    The Goblins didn¡¯t expect that the people from the Ark Continent would be this powerful. They can actually cause trouble to the Divine Race. This was something that the Goblins wouldn¡¯t even dream of doing.

    Two days and one night passed by after the first Goblin arrived in the Space. Upon arriving, they were very scared, so they didn¡¯t dare to walk around too much. But after two days, they began to get hungry. Naturally, they would have to look for food. It¡¯s fortunate for them that Zhao Hai had a lot of bread trees nted in this background. After the Goblins discovered that the bread fruits were edible, they immediately ate it until they were full.

    These Goblins didn¡¯t know what it felt to be full. Since childhood, they had always eaten little to no food. After the Goblins felt their stomachs bulge up, some of them couldn¡¯t stop themselves from crying.

    During the time when they were being pursued by the Divine Race, they hid themselves in the untamed mountains and rivers of the Divine Realm. And since the Divine Realm was somewhat better than the Ark continent, the Goblins were still able to eat. However, ever since they¡¯ve been captured, they had always been eating minimally.

    In the background, there were plenty of bread fruits. Zhao Hai hardly used these fruits to feed the people of the Ark Space. This was because the people already had an excess of food while also growing their own. At this point, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t need to worry about their sustenance.

    And if Zhao Hai were to sell these bread fruits to the Space, he would just get a pitifully low amount of gold coins. So even if they were eaten by the Goblins, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t really care.

    The bodies of the Goblins weren¡¯t very big and since they had been starved for so long, their stomachs have contracted. They weren¡¯t able to eat a lot so each bread fruit was enough to feed three Goblins.

    When Zhao Hai appeared inside the Space, the Goblins were in the process of collecting bread fruits. Upon seeing Zhao Hai appear, the Goblins immediately knelt to the ground.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Goblins and said, ¡°You¡¯re going to live here from now on. The Divine Race cannot enter this ce. However, since this ce is mine I shall be your master. I won¡¯t treat you like ves but I need you toply to my orders. As long as you do your job, you can have anything you want.¡±

    Zhao Hai knew that these Goblins weren¡¯t just enved for one or two years. If you speak with them as equals right now, then their minds would surely turn nk. Speaking to them in a superior position was the only way for now.

    Sure enough, the Goblins immediately epted Zhao Hai¡¯s condition. Not only were they not disappointed, each and every one of their expressions was showing glee.

    The Space¡¯s environment was already very good and since Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have any gold coins right now, he couldn¡¯t make any structures for these Goblins. He only gave an instruction, ¡°As you can see, there are bread trees in this ce. You can use those trees to eat and build houses with. I will also ce some low ranked magic beasts in this ce for you to catch. And if you have anything else you want, you can trade them for the meat and fruits here.¡± Then Zhao Hai pointed to a ce not far away. The ground on that ce rumbled before a church like building rose up.

    This building wasn¡¯t very big, but it looked very stylish. Zhao Hai looked at the Goblins and then said, ¡°This will be your Divine Pce. If you need something, you can take the bread fruits or your meat there to trade. As long as bread fruits and meat enters that ce and you say what you need, it will appear. Understood?¡± The Goblins nodded, some even gave a shout.

    Zhao Hai nodded before his body shed as it disappeared. He didn¡¯t want to manage the Goblins. Later on when he goes to the Divine Realm, more and more Goblins would arrive. When that timees, Zhao Hai wanted to see how they develop by themselves.

    After the Goblins saw Zhao Hai leave, they immediately stood up. There were several of them who led other goblins and organized parties in order to gather bread fruits.

    In any group, there would always be people who will assume the role of a leader. The Goblins weren¡¯t an exception. Some Goblins were born with the talent to lead but since they were enved by the Divine Race, they weren¡¯t able to let that talent bloom. But now that they had the opportunity, these Goblins went on to manage their fellow kin. Everyone went on to gather bread fruits then prepared to trade them for other items inside the church.

    In fact, factions had already formed. Zhao Hai took a hands-off approach towards the Goblins. This was because the Goblins had their entire civilization and history wiped out. If he were to give them direction, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to regain their original state. Letting them drift on their own was the correct choice.

 Chapter 818 â€“ Response of the Demon Race

    <h4>Chapter 818 - Response of the Demon Race</h4>

    The situation between the Goblins and the residents of the Ark Continent was different. In the case of the Ark Continent¡¯s people, their civilization waspletely copied into the Ark Space, allowing perfect preservation of their lifestyles.

    On the other hand, the Goblins had a high foundation regarding magical-mechanical civilization. It might even be possible that they were stronger than the Ark Continent. However, that civilization had be useless, it had been destroyed. It may even exist only in tales. In this case, it was almost impossible for Zhao Hai to teach the Goblins about how to regain their civilization.

    The reason Zhao Hai gave them the church was to make it clear to the Goblins that even if the Space was convenient, they still needed to work. If they want something, then they would need to exchange it with something else.

    It wasn¡¯t that Zhao Hai was stingy, he just didn¡¯t want the Goblins to just eat and sleep. He would have them know that working hard was the way to gain the most.

    The church was something that Zhao Hai asked Cai¡¯er to make. In fact, it was just a ry for items to be sent in. As long as the Goblins ask for it, then they would receive the item that they want. No matter what they wanted, Zhao Hai would provide.

    Naturally, asking for things woulde at a price. For example, if the Goblins wanted an ordinary iron axe, then they would need to trade about a hundred jin of bread fruit,

    This price was based on the Space¡¯s shop. Even if the price on the Ark Continent fluctuated, the Space¡¯s shop would never change. Also, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid that the Goblins would ask for advanced items. In their present location, there wasn¡¯t anything they could trade for it.

    The most abundant item in the Goblins¡¯ background were the bread fruits, and these fruits were very cheap. Even if they trade the bread fruits of the entire background, the Goblins still wouldn¡¯t be able to exchange for a single crystal stone.

    After taking care of the Goblins, Zhao Hai turned his attention towards the battle in the ra mountains. The fight was still going on and Thunder Yun was still clueless that the Radiant Empire had already been ravaged.

    At this point, it was already impossible for Zhao Hai to attack the Radiant Empire for the second time. This was because reinforcements from the Divine Realm had arrived. Now they were ready to face Zhao Hai¡¯s attack.

    Also, Zhao Hai was faced with the problem of manpower . Although he had still had a lot of undead, the formidable ones like the Barbarians and the Winged Pegasus were unable to be used. If they were used in the battle, then Zhao Hai might anger the Barbarians and Winged Pegasus people.

    Zhao Hai had a deep grudge towards the Divine Race, but he held no hatred towards the Barbarians and the Winged Pegasus. To be honest, Zhao Hai was even feeling pity towards these two races. It was precisely because of this that when Zhao Hai discovered a peculiarity with the internalmand of the Divine Race army, he immediately sent word to only send the minimum amount of troops towards the Barbarians and the Winged Pegasus army. Zhao Hai wanted to send a signal that the Ark Continent didn¡¯t have a grudge against them.

    It can be said that Zhao Hai had done a sessful job. The elite Barbarians and Winged Pegasus hardly made an effort in the battles which made the defense of ra Mountains much easier.

    But because of this action, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have enough troops to defend against the Divine Race. The people from the Ark Continent had already settled in the Ark Space. If he let the soldiers from the Ark Space help in the battle, then he might incur resentment from their families.

    This dilemma caused Zhao Hai to have a headache. But just as he was thinking of ways to solve this problem, a sound came in from his messenger fish. After taking the messenger fish out, Zhao Hai discovered that it was from the Great Demon King. Zhao Hai stared for a moment before he slowly smiled.

    After the Great Demon King reached an agreement with the Demon Dragon King, he immediately prepared to leave for the Demon Realm. But before he left, the Great Demon King had something to do first, and that was to wait for the Demon Vultures toe back. As long as they bring back information, then his n would proceed to the next step.

    It didn¡¯t take too long before the Demon Vultures came back to Demon City. Upon arriving, they immediately went to ask for an audience with the Great Demon King. Naturally, the Great Demon King was expecting them, so he summoned one of them to give the report. He also invited the leaders of the other races present in the Demon Army.

    After everyone arrived, the Great Demon King let the Demon vulture in. The Demon Vulture had a weary face but he still gave a salute. The Great Demon King nodded and said, ¡°Alright, tell me what you saw.¡±

    The Demon Vulture nodded, and replied, ¡°Your Majesty. When I departed, I started from Demon City, then passed through the ra Mountains before entering the Lyon Empire. Then after that, I arrived at the Rosen Empire then to Aksu Empire. In all of those ces, not a single person can be spotted. Everyone seemed to have moved. And in the Beastman Prairie we managed to see the dark mist of the Underworld. There were also undead frolicking inside the mist.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the Demon present couldn¡¯t help but go into a buzz. They didn¡¯t expect the Ark Continent¡¯s people to have actually moved. Moreover, there was also the presence of the Underworld.

    The Demons were generally fearless. But when it came to the Underworld, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a deep sense of dread. This was because the underworld¡¯s creatures were the bane of the Demon Race.

    The Great Demon King looked at those present and said, ¡°Silence!¡±

    The room immediately turned quiet, not a single Demon dared to let out a sound. One could see the Great Demon King¡¯s influence here. These people wouldn¡¯t dare to disrespect the Great Demon King.

    Seeing that the room had turned silent, the Great Demon King turned to the Demon Vulture and said, ¡°Good job. Now go take a rest.¡± The Demon Vulture gave a bow before turning around to leave.

    The Great Demon King looked at those present and said, ¡°It seems like Mister Zhao Hai didn¡¯t lie to us. I had a long discussion with mister Zhao Hai. He was very sincere when he took me to the ce where the people of the Ark Continent migrated to. To be honest, when I went there I thought mister Zhao Hai had deceived me. The ce was exactly the same as the Ark Continent. The people lived there peacefully, there were no wars that happened.¡±

    The people looked at the Great Demon King, they didn¡¯t know where he was going with this talk. The Great Demon King continued, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai told me that he didn¡¯t have any hatred towards us, the Demons. He said that we only invaded the Ark Continent because we wanted to live a good life, so he couldn¡¯t hate us. Also, since we didn¡¯t destroy anything in the Ark Continent, he had a good impression towards our lifestyle. Later on, he took me to a ce, it was a very good ce, much betterpared to the Ark Continent. Mister Zhao Hai said that if we are willing, then we can move and live there.¡±

    Although the Great Demon King issued an order for silence, the Demons present couldn¡¯t help but issue a sound of surprise. What the Great Demon King said was too astonishing.

    The Great Demon King opened his mouth once more, ¡°You must think why mister Zhao Hai would do this? I¡¯ll exin it to you. The Space actually belongs to mister Zhao Hai, it is his divergent ability. He can open a few spaces of his own and in those spaces he would be a god. That is to say, if the Demons live inside his Space, then we would need to follow him. Do you understand?¡±

    When the group heard the Great Demon King, all of them collectively lost their voice. They didn¡¯t expect things would be like this, all of them were looking at the Great Demon King in shock.

    The Great Demon King saw their reactions and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai gave me a promise that if the Demons enter the Space, then he wouldn¡¯t suppress us for no reason. He also promised to not interfere with how we do things. He just pitied the state of the Demons and didn¡¯t want us to sumb to the Underworld.¡±

    After saying this, the Great Demon King sighed and said, ¡°In the past, the Demons and the Underworld had some encounters. And each time it was us who suffered greatly. At that time, the battle ured in the Demon Realm, so we can just seal the rift. However, the Underworld connected to the Ark Continent this time. Moreover, the entrance to the Demon Realm had beenpletely opened, it would be difficult to seal it. This means that the Demon Realm will forever be connected to the Underworld.¡±

    The Great Demon King looked at everyone present in the eye and said, ¡°We managed to repel the Underworld because of the Demon Realm¡¯s barrier. But now that the barrier to the Ark Continent was broken, the Underworld would surely be able to constantly connect to the Demon Realm. For the Demon Race this is truly a great disaster.¡±

    The Demons present weren¡¯t fools, theypletely understood what the Great Demon King was saying. If they didn¡¯t migrate, then they would sooner orter be swallowed by the underworld.

    The Great Demon King said, ¡°If we enter mister Zhao Hai¡¯s Space, then we wouldn¡¯t need to worry about the Underworld. Moreover, mister Zhao Hai inviting us over isn¡¯t fully because of good intention. The Demons can also provide him with good benefits.¡±

 Chapter 819 â€“ Hatred!

    <h4>Chapter 819 - Hatred!</h4>

    The Demons calmed down. Actually, they weren¡¯t that worried about entering the Space. Just like Berry said, the Demons would do anything in order to live in a better environment.

    What they were afraid of was having no use to Zhao Hai. If they didn¡¯t have leverage, then that wouldn¡¯t be very good.

    If the Demons had no use, then would Zhao Hai still want them to migrate to his Space? That¡¯s impossible, nobody would do that. The Demons would be less than herded magic beasts, they were utterly useless.

    So when they heard from the Great Demon King that they could bring benefits to Zhao Hai, they couldn¡¯t help but be moved.

    The Great Demon King looked at the group and said, ¡°Everyone should be aware of Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. I¡¯ll be honest to everyone, even if I use my Devil War Chariot, I still can¡¯t be confident in beating him. Moreover, I need to tell everyone that the Demon Realm isn¡¯t the highest ranked ne there could be. There is still a much higher ne in existence.¡±

    Upon hearing the Great Demon King, the other Demons couldn¡¯t help but feel excitement. They were aware that the Ark Continent was a lower ne since it cannot amodate God-ranks. After someone from the Ark Continent bes God-rank then they would ascend to the Divine Realm.

    They previously thought that the Demon Realm and the Divine Realm were the highest nes since these nes can have God-ranked experts. But now, after listening to the Great Demon King, it seems like there was a higher ne to the Demon Realm. With the Demons unable to sit still, the room immediately buzzed into discussion.

    The Demon Dragon King already knew what wasing, so he looked at the other Demons and said, ¡°Silence!¡±

    His voice calmed the other Demons down. The Great Demon King then said, ¡°I already knew some things about the higher realm, however, I didn¡¯t tell you because it is too unbelievable.¡±

    The Demons listened. The Great Demon King had done a lot for the Demons all these years and they knew that he wouldn¡¯t lie to them. Because of this, they eagerly waited for what he would say next.

    The Great Demon King looked at the other Demons and said, ¡°The Demon god we believed in is actually a person from that higher realm and he doesn¡¯t even look like the Demon God that we worship. He looked just like this.¡± Then he took out the illustration that Zhao Hai printed.

    The others hadn¡¯t seen this before including the Demon Dragon King. Now they were curious about the image that the Great Demon King took out.

    After the group saw the image, the Great Demon King said, ¡°Besides Demon Dragon, nobody in the Demon Realm knew that I had the Eyes of Truth. Upon bing the Great Demon King, the Demon God appeared for the ceremony. At that time, the Demon God I saw wasn¡¯t the same as the one depicted in our records. His true body was actually this. He turned into the Demon God so that we would worship him. Later on, I started to investigate matters myself. In the end, I discovered that the Demon God statue had a magic formation to collect faith power.¡±

    Everyone nkly stood in ce when they heard the Great Demon King. These matters were beyond their understanding. They don¡¯t know what to say.

    The Great Demon King sighed and said, ¡°There weren¡¯t a lot of people who knew about this, but there were quite a number who did. In addition to Demon Dragon, the high level God ranks were also aware of it. After we came to know about this matter, the only thing in our minds was how to get rid of this person¡¯s control.¡±

    After speaking this, the Great Demon King¡¯s tone changed, ¡°What had the Demon God given us after all these years? Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s ce is iparably better than the Demon Realm. In the Demon Realm, we would need to wage war with each other just to survive. In this case, why do we still give the Demon God our faith power? We had already given him so much, yet what did he give in return?¡±

    The words of the Great Demon King spoke directly into the minds of the Demons. These Demons had long suffered in the Demon Realm¡¯s environment. Now that they heard the Great Demon King, a great resentment erupted deep within them. Everyone was breathing heavily, their eyes were red!

    Demons were unafraid of death. Although they believed in the Demon God, their belief wasn¡¯t so strong because of their constant struggles. They believed in themselves more than the Demon God.

    Upon seeing the reaction of his fellow Demons, the Great Demon King knew that this was the crucial time, so he said, ¡°To be honest, my decision to invade the Ark Continent was rooted to the purpose of getting away from this person¡¯s control. However, i didn¡¯t think that after discussing with Mister Zhao Hai, he actually had an encounter with this person!¡± Then the Great Demon King retold how Zhao Hai met Lu Wei and the process Zhao Hai did to defeat him.

    Then the Great Demon King added, ¡°Because of this, I decided that we should move to Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s Space. Mister Zhao Hai is strong and in the future he would definitely be stronger. When the timees, mister ZhaoHai would ascend to the higher ne and possibly meet with that person. This person had deceived the Demons for many years, this is something we cannot allow. If mister Zhao Hai ascends while taking us with him using his Space, then we can personally take our revenge!¡±

    Upon hearing the Great Demon King, the killing aura of the Demons present had immediately soared. Demons hated cowards, but they hate people deceiving them the most. So after knowing about Lu Wei, the Demons immediately ced him on their kill list. If they can take revenge personally, then they would be happy.

    The Great Demon King looked at everyone and said, ¡°Does anyone have anything to say? If you don¡¯t want to enter mister Zhao Hai¡¯s Space, then I won¡¯t stop you, you can decide for yourself. Mister Zhao Hai also said that even if you go to the Space and don¡¯t worship him, then it would be fine, everyone can make a decision for themselves.¡±

    After the Great Demon King said this, a Demon stood up and said, ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s no need to ask that, we need to enter the Space. Not only is the environment good, we can also get revenge in the future.¡±

    Along with him, the other Demons also agreed to enter the Space.

    The Great Demon King looked at them and said, ¡°Good, then I will immediately contact mister Zhao Hai. But before entering the Space, we need to help mister Zhao Hai deal with the Divine Race!¡±

    As soon as they heard this, the Demons gave a cheer. Nobody opposed to it. In their opinion, the Divine Race was Lu Wei¡¯s most faithful dogs. Since they couldn¡¯t hit Lu Wei now, dealing with the Divine Race was the next best thing.

    The Great Demon King waved his hand and then said, ¡°Alright, everyone should go back. I¡¯ll prepare things here before I go back to the Demon Realm to prepare our people to move to the Space first. All of you shall listen to Demon Dragon and help mister Zhao Hai deal with the Divine Race, understood?¡±

    The group said in one voice, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± The Great Demon King nodded as he waved his hand once more, making the other Demons leave. However, he had Demon Dragon King stay behind.

    When the other Demons left, the Great Demon King turned to the Demon Dragon King and said, ¡°Demon Dragon, i¡¯ll be leaving everything here to you. I¡¯ll contact Mister Zhao Hai and tell him to contact you as well.¡±

    The Demon Dragon Kingplied, then the Great Demon King took Zhao Hai¡¯s messenger fish out. The Demon Dragon King looked at the messenger fish curiously. The fish had no redeeming value, it was just a small fish swimming inside a bottle filled with water.

    The Demon Dragon King turned to look at the Great Demon King, he didn¡¯t know what the purpose of this fish was. The Great Demon King looked at him and smiled before he turned to the small fish and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, Mister Zhao Hai, can you hear me?¡±

    The Demon Dragon King looked nkly, he actually suspected the Great Demon King to be crazy. Otherwise, why would he shout Zhao Hai¡¯s name to a fish.

    While the Demon Dragon King was confused, Zhao Hai¡¯s voice suddenly came, ¡°Your Majesty, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d contact me this quickly. I hope you have good news for me.¡±

    The Demon Dragon King looked nkly at the fish. It was still swimming inside the bottle, but Zhao Hai¡¯s voice was actuallying out of it.

    The Great Demon King responded, ¡°It¡¯s good news, mister. The Demons have agreed to enter mister¡¯s Space. Can Mister take them in now?¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s voice came in, ¡°Hahaha, of course, of course they cane anytime. But Your Majesty needs to head back to the Demon Realm to organize your people. I¡¯ll be dealing with the Divine Race so I¡¯m quite busy. After you had things prepared in the Demon Realm, then I shall head there and take your people to the Space.¡±

 Chapter 820 â€“ The Demons Want To Send Their Troops

    <h4>Chapter 820 - The Demons Want To Send Their Troops</h4>

    When he heard Zhao Hai, the Great Demon King¡¯s eyes shone as he said, ¡°Mister is fighting the Divine Race? How is it?¡±

    The Demon Dragon King also raised his ear, Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s doing very well. I just went to the Radiant Empire and ransacked it. Haha. I¡¯m focusing on the ra Mountain¡¯s defensive line right now. I want to surround them and eliminate them.¡±

    The Great Demon King¡¯s eyes went brighter, he said, ¡°Can mister have the Demons dispatch our own troops?¡±

    Zhao Hai turned silent. This made the Great Demon King and Demon Dragon king anxiously look at the small fish. After some time Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be honest to your Majesty. I¡¯m presently low in manpower. At present, I have 20 million strong undead in reserve. However, these undead belonged to the Barbarian and Winged Pegasus n. Those two races weren¡¯t born from the Divine Realm, they were just like people from the Ark Continent who were conquered by the Divine Race. At first, the Divine Race baited me to attack them in order to draw their elite troops. I didn¡¯t know about this before, but now that i do, I decided to refrain from angering them. Moreover, those two races have a grudge with the Divine Race. At this moment, they weren¡¯t giving their all in attacking my defensive line. This allowed the ra Mountains to stay put even with theck of manpower. But even then, I cannot have the Demons send their troops. I believe Your Majesty had taken great efforts to convince the other Demons to enter the Space. If Your Majesty decided to have them send their men, then it¡¯s possible that Your Majesty would be ced in an awkward position. I¡¯ll just hold out and wait for an opportune time to contact the Barbarian and Winged Pegasus armies, I¡¯ll try to get them to our side and gang up on the Divine Race.¡±

    Although Zhao Hai said a lot, he was retelling what he did and the decisions that came with. This made the Great Demon King and Demon Dragon King stare. At the same time, they were also moved. They didn¡¯t think Zhao Hai would think about them this far.

    The Great Demon King gave a shortugh before he said, ¡°I thank mister for the consideration. But we Demons have a grudge against the Divine Race. Because of this, we would be happy to send our troops over to fight. We will not have any resentment if mister agrees to send us.¡± Upon hearing the Great Demon King, Zhao Hai replied, ¡°The Demons and the Divine Race had a grudge? Why didn¡¯t I know this? Your Majesty, you really don¡¯t need to send your people. If we can¡¯t deal with the Divine Race now, then it won¡¯t matter. In any case, I¡¯m nning to go to the Divine Realm. ¡°

    Then the Great Demon King smiled and expressed his thoughts to Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile upon hearing this. He finally understood what the Great Demon King meant by their grudge against the Divine Race. Zhao Hai replied, ¡°That¡¯s true. But you should know about the strength of the Divine Race, this time they had sent their elite troops. To be honest, the Demons would lose against them. But if you really want to deal some damage to the Divine Race, then I would have to ask the Demon Army toe to the Space first and get some weapons for the battle. I have some lethal items that can help. I¡¯m sure you have seen them before.¡±

    The Great Demon King nodded and said, ¡°Alright, you have my gratitude. However, since I need to return to the Demon Realm, I¡¯ll be leaving the army in the hands of Demon Dragon. If you need something, you can just talk to him.¡± Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I will open a spatial rift near Demon City tomorrow. I¡¯ll ask the Demon Dragon King to organize the army and enter the Space. After going in, I will hand the weapons over. What do you think?¡±

    The Great Demon King nodded and said, ¡°Good, then that¡¯s settled. Demon Dragon, say a few words.¡±

    Demon Dragon King got close to the messenger fish and said, ¡°Mister can rest assured, everything will be ready by tomorrow.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Demon Dragon King, we¡¯re old friends, so you have my utmost trust. By noon tomorrow, I will open the spatial rift. At that time, I¡¯ll ask you to send the Demons in.¡±

    Demon Dragon King nodded and assured him once more that they would be waiting. After Zhao Hai left the conversation, the Great Demon King turned to the Demon Dragon King and said, ¡°Alright, this matter is settled. I will not stay here for longer. Demon Dragon, go find the others and tell them our arrangement. Tomorrow, you will be the first Demons to enter the Space. Also, remember that you¡¯re fighting against the Divine Race. Make sure to send the elites, anyone less talented will stay inside the Space. Be familiar with the environment, after all that ce will be our future home.¡±

    The Demon Dragon Kin felt uplifted as he gave a nod. Then he asked the leaders of the Demon groups over to the hall.

    These people were confused, they just left the hall but then they were called back in. The Great Demon King looked at everyone present and said, ¡°I just talked to Mister Zhao Hai. At this time, he is fighting with the Divine Race. We didn¡¯t have to but I asked Mister Zhao Hai to allow the Demons to fight and deal with the Divine Race. I will be handing the army over to Demon Dragon, does anyone have anything to say?¡± The Demons immediately became excited when they heard this. A Demon Ogre loudly replied, ¡°I want to see how strong those Divine Race bastards really are. I can¡¯t wait to see their expressions when they see us. Your Majesty, when do we fight?¡± The others had the same thoughts.

    The Great Demon King smiled and said, ¡°Mister said that just sending troops over wouldn¡¯t be good. The Divine Race are all powerful. It would be difficult for our current state to deal with them. Because of this, mister said that if we want to fight the Divine Race, then we would need equipment. Mister Zhao Hai will provide them for us. When the timees we can use those weapons to deal with the Divine Race.¡±

    The people present all cheered. A Demon Ogre¡¯s loud voice can be heard, ¡°Those javelins from before are quite strong. If we have those, then our power would certainly increase.¡±

    Among the Demons present here, most of them had fought with Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai¡¯s previous actions had caused so much damage that these Demons had be somewhat afraid of him.

    The Great Demon King smiled and said, ¡°Tomorrow at noon Mister will open a spatial rift outside Demon City. You will enter that rift and arrive at the ce Mister Zhao Hai allocated for the Demon Race. Not only are you going to retrieve weapons there, you should also get ustomed to the ce. I already told Demon Dragon to send only the elites to help deal with the Divine Race. The others need to behave inside the Space. Get used to the ce, that is where we will live in the future.¡±

    There was no need for the Great Demon King to say anything more, the Demons were already excited. Although they had heard that Zhao Hai would provide them with a ce to live, they still haven¡¯t seen the ce so some of them had reservations. Being able to see it tomorrow was good news for them.

    The Great Demon King looked at their excitement and gave out a cough. This caused the hall to turn silent, then the Great Demon King nodded, ¡°In the meantime, I shall return to the Demon Realm and prepare the other Demons to move. I want you to remember two things, look at Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s attitude towards us. If he acts very arrogant, then we will not enter his Space. We are Demons, we won¡¯t stoop to a point that people will look down on us.¡±

    The Demons nodded, then the Great Demon King said, ¡°Second thing, if Mister Zhao Hai treated you properly, then you need to help him deal with the Divine Race. We are against the Divine Race, and this fight will reflect on the our reputation. If you lose face for the Demons, then I¡¯ll deal with you personally!¡±

    The Demons gave a loud grunt. Demons were concerned about their face. If they lost face in front of Zhao Hai, then the entire Demon Race would be affected. The Great Demon King might not even need to make a move, the other Demons would immediately deal with the culprit.

    The Great Demon King looked at the others and said, ¡°Alright, you prepare for your departure. Remember, I¡¯ll leave everything to Demon Dragon. If there¡¯s anyone who dared to disobey his orders then I¡¯ll give them a good pounding. Especially the Demon Ogres, I have my eyes on you.¡±

    The Demon Ogres didn¡¯t care, they just stood there with smiles on their faces. The Great Demon King couldn¡¯t help but feel at loss, these Demon Ogres werepletely hopeless.

    The Great Demon King stared at the group before he stood up. Then he turned to the Demon Dragon King and then to the others and said, ¡°Remember, this will be the greatest change that the Demon Race will undergo in our countless years of existence. You cannot make a single mistake. Otherwise, you and I will be the biggest sinners of our race. This is a great opportunity for the Demons to change our lives. Understood?¡±

    The group all gave a their assurance. The Great Demon King nodded before he walked out and got into his chariot. Then he took a hundred thousand people with him to return to the Demon Realm.

    The reason the Great Demon King brought this many people was to quell any troubles that would arise in the Demon Realm. Naturally, these troubles didn¡¯t refer to the Demon Race. Instead, it meant the magic beasts of the Demon Realm.

    Magic beasts of the Demon realm were also very strong. Once in a while they would attack a Demon and would prompt the Demon race to amass an army just to deal with it.

    After the Great Demon King left, the Demon Dragon King immediately gave an order, ¡°Get the supplied ready and prepare to move to mister Zhao Hai¡¯s Space tomorrow.¡± Then he looked at the busy atmosphere outside, he knew that this would be a sleepless evening.

    Zhao Hai stored his messenger fish and smiled. He was worried about manpower, but he didn¡¯t expect the Demons to actually offer their services.

    The ra Mountains was still standing, the Divine Race wouldn¡¯t be able to take it for a while. Also, it would be quite hard for the Radiant Empire to send reports to the Divine Race army. Because of this, Zhao Hai decided to send the Demons two dayster.

    Zhao Hai went downstairs and looked at Lizzy and Megan. In the past few days, the two were working very hard. The Divine Race had turned into maniacs, endlessly attacking the ra Mountain. Even if they were rotating between shifts, the two still couldn¡¯t help but get tired.

    There were several asions where the Divine Race punctured the defensive line. However, Lizzy and Megan still managed to drive them back.

    At this time, Thunder Yun was looking at the ra Mountains with blood red eyes. He was more and more astonished by the strength of the undead army. Withstanding the Divine Race assault for this many days wasn¡¯t something that an average army could do.

    Although the Divine Race wereprised of God-ranks, they can¡¯t possibly fight for so many days in a row, they also need to rest. Because of this, Thunder Yun had arranged a rotation regiment for his troops in order to maximize their fighting potential.

    However, the constant fighting wasn¡¯t the one that made Thunder Yun depressed. He had already shed against the Divine Race twice. But in those two fights, he wasn¡¯t even able to see Zhao Hai¡¯s shadow. This undead army belonged to Zhao Hai and the Ark Continent¡¯s strongest person was Zhao Hai. If he wasn¡¯t even able to see Zhao Hai in those two battles, then this would only mean one thing; The Ark Continent had yet to use its full force. This was definitely a huge blow for the Divine Race¡¯s pride.

    At this point, Thunder Yun was about to lose his mind. He looked like a gambler who lost big. His only desire right now was to break through the ra Mountains¡¯ defensive line.

    At the same time, the Third Prince was also driven silly. He sat in his sword carriage and looked nkly at the defensive line. He didn¡¯t say a word, he just looked straight at the mountains as if he had gone crazy.

    In the past, the Third Prince expected the Ark Continent to fall in one blow. But now it looks like the opposite was happening. The Ark Continent¡¯s undead were very powerful. They weren¡¯t any less than a Divine Race soldiers. The difference between his expectations and reality was the same difference as the heavens and the earth.

    In the past few days, the Third Prince had continuously looked at the repeated rushing of the Divine Race soldiers. He also continuously saw them being driven back. This was a huge blow to his ego, he almost lost all ability to think.

 Chapter 821 â€“ The Divine Race Will Collapse Soon

    <h4>Chapter 821 - The Divine Race Will Copse Soon</h4>

    The Third Prince waspletely scrapped. This was his first time entering a battlefield and he had already suffered a colossal loss. At this point, he didn¡¯t have the ability tomand an army.

    Naturally, the Generals of the Divine Race were aware of this. In order to save their soldiers from dying in vain and keeping the Third Prince safe, the Generals went to Thunder Yun for help. Therefore, aside from the first few charges and the attack on the ra Mountain, Thunder Yun tookmand of every action the Divine Race army made.

    Although Thunder Yun¡¯smand token was taken away by the Third Prince and wasn¡¯t permitted tomand troops, the Divine Race were well aware of Thunder Yun¡¯s ability. After the Third Prince nked out, the Divine Race could only rely on Thunder Yun formand.

    However, they didn¡¯t know that the stress felt by Thunder Yun was no smaller than the Third Prince. At this time, Thunder Yun was at the point of copse. Although he was still going on, his abilities were already affected.

    In this case, although the Divine Race¡¯smand chain was restored, its overall ability was stillpletely crippled.

    Thunder Yun¡¯s only choice right now was to attack. He can almost affirm that Zhao Hai had already attacked the Radiant Empire. The only thing the Divine Race army could do was to break ra Mountains¡¯ defensive line and conquer the Ark Continent. Otherwise, the Taurus King would certainly punish him. Even the Marshal won¡¯t be able to do anything.

    Thunder Yun knew the moment they started fighting the defensive line that the Divine Race had no easy way out. Zhao Hai certainly wouldn¡¯t allow them to return to the Radiant Empire without the army leaving an arm or two. By the time they return to the Radiant Empire, their numbers would be reduced significantly, and it would be impossible to return within four days. If they were to return, they would take at least half a month. But by that time everything would be toote.

    Thunder Yun also knew the implications of Zhao Hai attacking the Radiant Empire. Ever since the Taurus Divines started their conquests, they never experienced an attack on their rear. But now, under the Third Prince¡¯smand, they did. This meant that the Third Prince¡¯s military aplishments were utterly finished,pletely decimated.

    At this time, Thunder Yun was only hoping to break through the defensive line as quickly as possible and enter the Ark Continent. This might give them enough recognition from the King to give them lenient punishment.

    Three days passed by and the undead were still defending the defensive line. Thunder Yun didn¡¯t know how many attacks they had alreadyunched. However, all of them were useless, they just couldn¡¯t break through the defensive line. This made Thunder Yun¡¯s mood worse and worse. He knew that the longer they get entangled here, the worse it would be for them.

    Thunder Yun also discovered that the Barbarians and the Winged Pegasus armies weren¡¯t giving their all. However, Thunder Yun didn¡¯t dare to get angry at them right now. No matter what, the two cavalry armies were still attracting attacks from the undead. At this time, only a fool would offend these two armies.

    But Thunder Yun remembered this. He was thinking that after they head back to the Divine Realm, then he would harden the suppression on these two races.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t aware of Thunder Yun¡¯s thoughts. He was at the living room at this time, looking at the Divine Race. Megan was the one in charge right now, Lizzy was taking a rest.

    Megan looked at Zhao Hai and smiled, ¡°Brother Hai, you came back. Did everything go well?¡± Although Megan was the one taking control, she doesn¡¯t actually need to give her full focus on themand. After all, the undead were also intelligent. What Megan needed to facilitate was the overall situation, the undead would take care of their own jobs.

    Zhao Hai looked at Megan¡¯s weary face, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Megan, you¡¯ve been working hard. I¡¯ve already reached an agreement with the Demons. They will dispatch their troops to support us. When that timees we can finally deal with the Divine Race.¡± Megan smiled faintly and nodded, ¡°Alright, that would be good. The Divine Race are going frantic. They are only attacking desperately at this point. Unlike the past two days where they were still organized, that time was hard.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Megan and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll make sure that the Divine Race suffers. The Demons have agreed to enter the Space. I will pick them up tomorrow and give them some equipment and weapons to deal with the Divine Race alongside the undead.¡± Megan nodded, ¡°Brother Hai, are you serious about doing a counter attack on the Divine Realm?¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s voice became cold as he said, ¡°Why not? The Radiant Empire had millions of ghosts unable to shout their resentment. If we don¡¯t get revenge for them then we would be heartless. Moreover, I want to get more Goblins to the Space.¡± Megan smiled, then she hugged Zhao Hai while looking at the fight on the screen. Megan looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if we could live peacefully, looking at the monitor that doesn¡¯t show battles. That would be great.¡±

    Zhao Hai gently patter Megan¡¯s head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want to live peacefully. People juste and cause trouble for us. Don¡¯t forget, the Divine Race aren¡¯t our only enemies, the Underworld is still running around in the north. There¡¯s also Lu Wei. The one we had dealt with before was just his projection. His main body still remained undamaged. I¡¯m afraid we would have to face him as well.¡±

    Megan gave out a sigh. He knew that what Zhao Hai said was right. As their strength was getting stronger and stronger, their enemies were also getting more powerful.

    The battle of the day soon passed. The Divine Race were still unaware that the Radiant Empire had already been attacked. They still kept attacking and attacking.

    Zhao Hai went back to take a good rest, he left Laura to apany Megan and Lizzy. The Divine Race also attacked in the evening, making it impossible for Megan to take a rest. Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t want Megan to stay up at night alone, so he asked Laura to join Megan.

    When Zhao Hai got up the next morning, he started to prepare the supplies to be given to the Demon Race. These supplies had weapons but alsomon living materials.

    The Demons would enter the Space but Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know what kind of houses they live in. Because of this, Zhao Hai decided to keep the present appearance of the background, he also didn¡¯t have enough cash to make significant changes. In addition to the supplies, he also released low level magic beasts in the background.

    One could say that there weren¡¯t low level magic beasts in the Space. However, Zhao Hai discovered that he could adjust the levels of purchased magic beasts in the Space. Both long-tailed chicken and blue-eyed rabbits can be turned to either 9th rank or just any ordinary animal with no rank.

    On the other hand, beasts like the raging bulls can only have a minimum of 1st rank. In other words, they couldn¡¯t be turned into ordinary animals. Their levels ranged from 9th rank to 1st rank, and lower than 1st rank was impossible.

    This function was quite useful. Although the people in the Space had be quite strong, it would be impossible for them to kill 9th rank beasts every day. Having lower level magic beasts would ideal for everyday living.

    Noon came as Zhao Hai prepared the supplies. Then he returned to his room and looked at the monitor only to see a properly arranged Demon Army waiting for the spatial rift.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile as he waved his hand and opened a huge spatial rift outside Demon City.

    The Demon Dragon King had prepared themselves well; they were already in formation early in the morning. The Demons hadn¡¯t had a wink of sleepst night. This matter was just too important for them. Perhaps, beginning from this day, the Demons would forever discard the brutal environment of the Demon Realm.

    Seconds turned to minutes as minutes turned to hours. As noon came closer and closer, the Demon Dragon King couldn¡¯t help but get more nervous.

    Just as the Demon Dragon King was worrying that the spatial rift wouldn¡¯t appear, a huge crack appeared right outside Demon City.

    Zhao Hai slowly flew out of the rift. When the Demon Dragon King saw Zhao Hai, he immediately went forward to give his greetings. Zhao Hai looked at the Demon Dragon King and gave a salute, ¡°I apologize for making the Demon Dragon King wait. I¡¯ve already prepared the supplies inside the Space.¡±

    The Demon Dragon King didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be this polite. He returned the salute and quickly said, ¡°Mister is too polite. It¡¯s still noon so you aren¡¯t reallyte.¡± Zhao Hai gave out augh and replied, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll have to ask the Demon Dragon King to arrange your people to enter the Space. The ce where you¡¯ll appear will be your home in the future.¡±

    The Demon Dragon King excitedly nodded. Then he waved to the people behind him and before long a team of Demons entered the spatial rift.

    These people were Demon Ogres. They were specifically tasked with the Demon Dragon King to check the ce. If the environment was good, then they would go. If it wasn¡¯t, then they won¡¯t.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about this action. After all, nobody would carelessly go inside a mysterious rift. The residents of the Ark Continent only did so because they already trust Zhao Hai. But even then, there were still some twists and turns in convincing the Rulers and Great Nobles. This was even true for the Demon Dragon King. After all, they were enemies before, it would be stupid for them to just go into a ce without proper investigation.

 Chapter 822 â€“ The Demons Enter The Space

    <h4>Chapter 822 - The Demons Enter The Space</h4>

    The reason why the Demons agreed to migrating into the Space was because of the Underworld¡¯s threat. At this point the Demons had no other choice.

    However, the Demons were people of courage and bravery. They wouldn¡¯t just allow Zhao Hai to deceive them. Zhao Hai believed that if he did, then the Demons would forgo anything and attack him.

    The Demon Dragon King didn¡¯t have the mind to talk to Zhao Hai right now. He was currently staring at the spatial rift with a nervous expression. He was waiting for the Demon Ogres toe back.

    Before long, a Demon Ogre went out of the rift. The God rank Demon Ogre was rushing towards the Demon Dragon King with an ted look, ¡°Demon Dragon, it¡¯s fantastic. Everything inside is so beautiful, much more attractivepared to the Ark Continent. It will be better for you to have a look.¡± The Demon Dragon King knew how impossible it would be for the Demon Ogres to lie. If they did, then it would be extremely obvious. After hearing the Demon Ogre, the Demon Dragon King couldn¡¯t help but let out a breath.

    At this time, the Demon Dragon King was reminded of Zhao Hai who was right by his side. It was clear from his action that he didn¡¯t trust Zhao Hai. The Demon Dragon King became afraid that Zhao Hai might be offended. Because of this, he had an awkward expression as he turned his head.

    However, Zhao Hai was just smiling. There seems to be no problems.

    The Demon Dragon King let out a sigh of relief. Then he gave a salute to Zhao Hai and meeklyughed, ¡°Mister, this Demon Dragon asks for forgiveness.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. I can¡¯t me you. This is a very important matter for the Demons. Your Majesty, please have your troops enter the spatial rift. I have to be honest, when I say live inside Space, I lied a bit. At this time, there are no structures to shelter you. You need to build everything yourselves. Last time, when I reconstructed the Ark Continent, it cost me a lot. For now, I have no resources left to help the Demons. You¡¯ll have to start everything from zero.¡±

    The Demon Dragon Kingughed and said, ¡°Mister, there¡¯s no problem with that. In the Demon Realm, aside from stone houses, we don¡¯t have anything else. For the Demons, money and other things arepletely useless. The most important thing is a ce tofortably live in.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and replied, ¡°Then you won¡¯t be disappointed in the Space. I also left some living materials for you. I believe it wouldn¡¯t take too long before you can build your own cities.¡± The Demon Dragon King looked at the spatial rift and said, ¡°I believe so too.¡± Then he waved his hand, signalling the army to enter the Space in an orderly manner.

    Zhao Hai calmly looked at the Demons along with the Demon Dragon King. Quickly entering the Space with several tens of millions of people was virtually impossible. Although Zhao Hai¡¯s spatial rift was quite big, it still took some time before all the Demons managed to enter the Space.

    Finally, it was Zhao Hai and the Demon Dragon King¡¯s turn to enter the Space. The ck surroundings of the spatial rift was quickly reced by the blue skies of the Space. Upon seeing the the environment, the Demon Dragon King immediately loved it. It was truly beautiful; blue skies, lush grass, it was indeed much betterpared to the Ark Continent.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Demon Dragon King and then said, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ll be leaving things here for you to manage, I still have things to do. Can I know when the Demons would be ready to deal with the Divine Race?¡±

    The Demon Dragon King recovered from his stupor, he looked at Zhao Haia nd said, ¡°I already arranged them yesterday. Mister, rest assured, we certainly wouldn¡¯t dy.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then took out a messenger fish before handing it over to the Demon Dragon King, ¡°I¡¯ll give this messenger fish to you. If you have anything you need, then don¡¯t hesitate to contact me.¡± The Demon Dragon King already saw the Great Demon King used the messenger fish, so he already knew how to operate it. The Demon Dragon King nodded before receiving the messenger fish. After that, Zhao Hai¡¯s body shed as it disappeared.

    The Demon Dragon King looked at the messenger fish before he carefully kept it. Then he turned his head to resume looking at the scenery in front of him.

    The ce was really attractive, more attractive than anything he had seen before. He always thought that the Ark Continent was the best, but now it was clear that the Space was much better.

    At this time, a shout was suddenly heard in the distance. The Demon Dragon King immediately went towards themotion and saw piles upon piles of supplies, it was a group of hills beside one another.

    However, these piles only containedmodities, there were no weapons. However, the weapons weren¡¯t ced far, one could see javelins being stacked up on each other.

    A Demon Ogre held the javelin and tried to test it. After throwing the javelin, the ground in the distance suddenly bore out a huge hole. The result gained cheers from the crowd.

    The Demon Dragon King smiled faintly upon seeing this, he gently shook his head before he said, ¡°Alright, stop ying around. These javelins were left here to be used on the Divine Race. Everyone, don¡¯t forget our purpose here. His Majesty has ordered us to get familiar with the ce so that the other Demons can settle down properly.¡±

    The peopleplied with his order and left. In the meantime, the Demon Dragon King convened the leaders of the Demon groups to discuss the troops to be sent tomorrow.

    After the leaders arrived, the Demon Dragon King said, ¡°i already guaranteed mister that we¡¯ll send our troops by tomorrow. What are your thoughts on this?¡± The other Demons didn¡¯t speak. The Demon Dragon King scanned the group and said, ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it.¡±

    This time, a Demon Ogre opened his mouth and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything. Mister has given us a good ce, the least we could do is help him deal with the Divine Race. We¡¯ll smash those Divines like eggs! They¡¯re running dogs of that bastard, we have to kill them!¡±

    The Demon Dragon King nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then that¡¯s settled. His Majesty the Great Demon King also gave instructions to only send our elites, so we can¡¯t have everyone go. Since this is the case, then we might as well send the Devil Legion. Each and every one of them had battled through mountains of corpses and seas of blood. His Majesty told me that if they don¡¯t get to kill for some time, then they would go insane. Tomorrow seems to be a good opportunity to send them out. There are ten million soldiers in the Devil Legion less the 100 thousand that His Majesty took with him. I believe they should be enough to help deal with the Divine Race. What do you think?¡±

    The Devil Legion that the Demon Dragon King meant was actually the Death Qi army that Zhao Hai saw. Just as the Demon Dragon King said, the army was born out of killing and killing. And if they didn¡¯t kill, then they would go insane.

    Actually, this was a type of mental disease. They grew up in the battlefield and only knew how to kill. Their affinity for murder had be too great that they werepletely ipatible with normal lifestyles.

    Nobody expressed any objection. Then the Demon Dragon King continued, ¡°After the Demon Army sets out, the others will proceed to build structures. Mister told me that he had already spent a lot of resources to copy the Ark Continent, therefore he isn¡¯t able to help us. He had already given us this beautiful ce, so how could we depend on him on this as well? I¡¯ll lead the army tomorrow but I need people to be in charge back here. Moqiao and Shidak will remain here to take charge.¡± Moqiao was a Demon who looked more delicatepared to the others. Although he was a God-rank expert, his killing aura waspletely differentpared to the other Demons.

    On the other hand, Shidak was a short Demon. He had a burly appearance and had a fully bearded face. He looked like arge version of a Dwarf.

    The two stood up at the same time and gave a salute.

    The Demon Dragon King nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave the Space for you two. Pick a nice ce to build His Majesty¡¯s pce. Then as soon as the Space¡¯s map gets figured out, then start allocating ces for our brethren.¡±

    The other Demons didn¡¯t oppose to the Demon Dragon King¡¯s n. The Great Demon King held a high status among the Demons. Nobody would oppose to building his pce first.¡±

    After seeing that everybody had agreed, the Demon Dragon King continued added, ¡°Good. Then let¡¯s have the Devil Legion. The others will have to investigate the Space.¡±

    The Demons simultaneously nodded before leaving. The Demon Dragon King stayed on his seat and looked at the scenery. A greatnd spanned out as far as the eye could see. The Demon Dragon King didn¡¯t think that a day woulde where he would witness such a sight.

    The Demon Dragon King took a deep breath, smelling the fragrance of the green grass. The smell was fantastic. The Demon Dragon King couldn¡¯t help himself as he stood up and went out of his carriage to step on the meadow. He felt like he was stepping on a wool nket. It was soft, the Demon Dragon King was forced to walk carefully.

    After walking for some time, the Demon Dragon King came upon a small creek. The water on this creek was very clear. He could even see small fish swimming here and there.

    The Demon Dragon King squatted and cupped some water from the creek, drinking it. Sweet! The water was unexpectedly very pleasant. The Demon Dragon King slowly closed his eyes as tears filled his face. This is a good ce, this is the heaven that the Demons were always dreaming about.

    After some time, the Demon Dragon King stood up and looked all around. There were Demons frolicking everywhere. They too were overwhelmed by a sense of glee. The Demon Dragon King didn¡¯t stop them from roaming around. He can understand what these Demons felt. To be honest, if he wasn¡¯t concerned of his status, then he would¡¯ve joined them as they flew around all over the ce.

 Chapter 823 â€“ Three Continuous Rounds

    <h4>Chapter 823 - Three Continuous Rounds</h4>

    The Demon Dragon King woke up. He never felt this great after sleeping. His sleep was too serene.

    The Demon Dragon King wasn¡¯t sleeping in a luxurious room. Instead, he was lying outdoors, on the ground, with only the grass as his bed.

    If ordinary humans slept on the grass overnight, then they would¡¯ve fallen sick by the time they woke up. This would never happen to the Demons. Not to say a meadow, even if they fell asleep on a huge b of rock, they still wouldn¡¯t get sick. Their bodies were just too formidable, it wasn¡¯t any lesspared to magic beasts.

    The Demon Dragon King didn¡¯t open his eyes immediately. He just quietlyid there and smelt the fresh fragrance of grass, rxing his mind from the inside out.

    After some time, the Demon Dragon King opened his eyes and looked all around him. He discovered that there were Demons who were still taking walks in all directions. Their faces all wearing warm smiles.

    The Demon Dragon King stood up gave an order,¡±Devil Legion, assemble!¡± As his voice fell, the resting soldiers of the Devil Legion immediately stood up and quickly assembled themselves into a formation.

    The Demon Dragon King didn¡¯t have any reaction. If the Devil Legion didn¡¯t have this simple ability, then they wouldn¡¯t have been the Demon Realm¡¯s most powerful group. The Demon Dragon King went to the front of the Legion and said, ¡°Today we shall be fighting the Divine Race. Javelins will be provided to each one of you. I believe you already knew about the javelins, so be careful when carrying it. Now, go line up!¡± The Devil Legion immediately readjusted their formation as they took two batches of three javelins each.

    After receiving their weapons, the Demon Dragon King gave another order, ¡°Bring your weapons and go eat. Come back after having your meal.¡± The Devil Legion gave a shout.

    The Devil Legion also had its own logistics division. Their meals were the best in the Demon Army. At the very least, they would have magic beast soup to consume.

    At this time, Zhao Hai appeared right beside the Demon Dragon King. Upon seeing Zhao Hai, the Demon Dragon King couldn¡¯t help but stare as he gave salute to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, were wete?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and shook his head, ¡°Late? No, no. Right, what are they eating?.¡± Then he pointed at the food that the Devil Legion were eating.

    The Devil Legion had meat soup. However, meat wasn¡¯t the main course. Their staple was a type of green grass, something like a vegetable stuffed dumpling.

    The Demon Dragon King also looked at the Devil Legion and nodded, ¡°This is the food most Vile Demons eat. It¡¯s from the Demon Realm¡¯s saint tree.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard this, he immediately understood. He didn¡¯t think that the Demon Dragon King¡¯s people would actually eat Cai¡¯er¡¯s leaves.

    Cai¡¯er¡¯s leaves were indeed edible. Zhao Hai and the others even tried to eat one. However, the taste wasn¡¯t good at all, moreover, it was rough to the throat. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect the Demon Army¡¯s most elite troops to eat this kind of food.

    Zhao Hai shook his head as he pointed to a distant mountain and said, ¡°There is a bread tree forest over on that mountain. You can eat those. As long as you get the fruits and open them, the pulp could be directly consumed.¡±

    The Demon Dragon King stared, then he immediately had people go and fetch bread fruits over on the mountain. They also saw this fruit yesterday, however, they didn¡¯t know what it was. In the Demon Realm, if you saw a delicious looking fruit, then it was almost always lethal to ingest. There were even fruits too poisonous that it can kill even a God-rank expert. Because of this, the Demons didn¡¯t touch the bread fruits out of habit.

    Before long, Demons carrying bread fruits came back. Zhao Hai took one bread fruit and opened it. Just as the fruit was opened, the pulp immediately expanded. Zhao Hai tore a piece of the pulp and ced it on his mouth. Then he nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s good. However, this one isn¡¯t ripe yet. Make sure to get the ones that are turning yellow. Not only are they bigger, they are also the most delicious.¡±

    The Demon Dragon King also took one bread fruit and like Zhao Hai, cracked it open before eating a piece of the pulp. As soon as the pulp reached his mouth, a sweet fragrance immediately filled his cavity. After eating a few more pieces of pulp, he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, are you saying that all those fruits are for us?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Yes. Currently speaking, those are the our highest output trees. They can help you pass your initial migration. Later on, I¡¯ll give you some seeds so that you can nt your own crops like bamboo rice, corn, and so on. I believe you¡¯lle to like them.¡±

    The Demon Dragon King looked gratefully at Zhao Hai. After some time, he bowed his body, intending to kneel. However, Zhao Hai stopped him in time and said, ¡°No need to be overly polite. Since you¡¯ll be living here from now on, then that means we¡¯re now on the same side. You¡¯re my family, so no need to be formal.¡±

    The Demon Dragon King still gave a small bow before turning to the other Demons and said, ¡°Everyone, go and eat these fruits. However, the Devil Legion would have to continue eating their meals. There¡¯s no time left to gather fruits for you.¡±

    After having eaten their meals, the Demon Dragon King gathered the Devil Legion. Zhao Hai looked at the Devil Legion in front of him and couldn¡¯t help but feel the pressure.

    The Demon Dragon King went towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, they are the most powerful Demons in the army. Each one of them had gone through hundreds of battles and mountains of corpses. They are very powerful. I¡¯ll be leading them to help you in dealing with the Divine Race. But there is one thing about them I need to tell you. They are a murderous group, only suitable for life of battles. They can¡¯t do anything else, and if they don¡¯t fight then they would go crazy. They might get dangerous enough to kill each other.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he immediately understood that these people werepletely swallowed by the spirit of murder. However, this was also good. Having these people meant that they werepletely unafraid to fight, it meant that Zhao Hai essentially had one undead and one undead-like army in his hand.

    The Demon Dragon King became anxious after seeing Zhao Hai stay silent for a while. At this time, Zhao Hai suddenly asked, ¡°Can they ride a horse?¡±

    The Demon Dragon King gawked, then he nodded and said, ¡°They can ride horses. Why did mister ask?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I want to turn them into a cavalry unit. Moreover, their equipment needed to be changed.¡± Then Zhao Hai waved his hand, making a bunch of equipment appear.

    These equipment were divided into several piles. There was a pile for armor, a pile of spears, and a pile of swords. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t bring out some shields, they were too heavy and will affect speed.

    Zhao Hai turned to the Demon Dragon King and said, ¡°Have them try it.¡± The Demon Dragon King nodded as hemanded the Devil Legion to change their equipment.

    Zhao Hai was afraid that these people would be unfamiliar with the new equipment. But soon, Zhao Hai realized his mistake. These people were born to fight, so any weapon and armor waspletely suited for them. Moreover, Zhao Hai discovered that they arranged their weapons in a way for them to easily pull it out. It¡¯s quite clear that they weren¡¯t unfamiliar with these weapons.

    Zhao Hai rxed, then he released arge number of ferghana horses. At this point, everyone was already equipped. They were holding spears on their hands as they rode the saddle. There were two pockets of three javelins, one strapped to each side. Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave them to you, Demon Dragon. Just follow me, there¡¯s no need to charge immediately.¡± The Demon Dragon King nodded and then went to his carriage.

    .Zhao Hai looked at the group and smiled. Then without saying anything, he waved his hand and opened a rift in the Space. Then Zhao Hai led the ten million strong Demon Army out.

    Zhao Hai and the others appeared not far from the Divine Race¡¯s rear. They were going to start going all out against the Divine Race.

    The Demon Dragon King was standing beside Zhao Hai, looking at the Divine Race¡¯s location from time to time. At this time, Zhao Hai was also standing beside the Demon Dragon King. This was the Demon Dragon King¡¯s intention. Since Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t look good if he was just flying on air, he invited him over to stand in the carriage.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t reject the invitation as he stood on the ck dragon carriage. They could see the Divine Race fighting in the distance. These Divine Race soldiers looked like they were in a trance. The only thing in their eyes was the ra Mountain¡¯s defensive line. They didn¡¯t even notice the ten million Demons appearing behind them.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Divine Race army as he turned to the Devil Legion behind him and said, ¡°Demon Brothers. Before you are the Divine Race. All of them look at themselves as sacred while seeing all others as beneath them. But under their sacred facade is a ruthless and cold blooded nature. Their cruelty is iparable to any other. They used a hundred million people for their blood sacrifice and broke the barrier of the Ark continent, changing thews of the heavens and the earth. In turn, this caused the Underworld to appear on the Ark continent. Most importantly, they are running dogs for that immortal cultivator. Although they knew about him, they were still willing to devote their lives to that person. They are a race bent on conquest, offering everything for that immortal cultivator!¡±

    Although Zhao Hai¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t that loud, all ten million Demons in the Devil Legion all heard him. And even if they didn¡¯t make any sound, their reaction was obvious by the appearance of killing intent in their gazes.

    Zhao Hai looked at them and then continued, ¡°You are the Demon Race¡¯s most elite soldiers. Today, it¡¯s time for you to show your strength. Let the Divine Race know that they aren¡¯t the most powerful. Let them know of the Demon Race¡¯s strength. Follow me. Kill everyone!!!!¡±

    After speaking this, a blood red spear appeared on Zhao Hai¡¯s hand. This spear wasn¡¯t a transformed blood ghost staff. Instead, it was actually the Beast God¡¯s Spear.

    Ever since the Beastmen entered the Space, they had given Zhao Hai their Beast God¡¯s Spear. This was also true for the Elven Bow and the Iron Hammer. These three artifacts already submitted to Zhao Hai. In addition to these three, there was also the three artifacts from the Radiant Church. However, since he can¡¯t use everything, Zhao Hai just took the spear and handed everything else to Laura.

    As Zhao Hai¡¯s voice fell, the Devil Legion chanted in one voice, ¡°Kill! Kill!¡± Not only the Devil Legion, even the Demon Dragon King was feeling his insides turning hot.

    Zhao Hai turned around and then pointed his spear towards the Divine Race and shouted, ¡°Kill them!!¡± Then the ck dragon carriage started to move, directly approaching the Divine Race¡¯s rear.

    Among the Divine Race army, some of them who were resting had started to notice Zhao Hai. They hurriedly set up their formations and prepared to block Zhao Hai¡¯s advance. At the same time, the Barbarians and the Winged Pegasus were ordered to attack the left and right sides of the Demon Army while the Divine Race kept the ra Mountains¡¯ defensive line busy.

    One couldn¡¯t deny the quality of the Divine Race army. Achieving this shift in formation was not easy. However, they were unfortunate to have traitors among their numbers.

    The Divine Race wanted the Barbarians and the Winged Pegasus to keep the Demons at bay while Thunder Yun attacked the defensive line. However, the Divine Race never expected the Barbarians and Winged Pegasus to go away after seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s attack. They didn¡¯t even take the effort to confront the enemy.

    This huge betrayal caused the Divine Race army to almost spit out blood. But what they needed to do right now was to block Zhao Hai¡¯s attack. If they cannot block Zhao Hai¡¯s attack on the rear, then the Divine Race army would copse. Even if the Deity came, their situation would still be unsalvageable.

    However, the Divine Race seemed to forget that Zhao Hai still had blood lightning javelins. After nearly entering firing distance, Zhao Hai loudly said, ¡°Prepare the javelins!¡± Along with his order, the Demons immediately took two javelins, one for each hand.

    When they arrived at their firing distance, Zhao Hai immediately ordered, ¡°Send three continuous rounds their way!¡± Then after that, the Demons immediately threw two javelins on each of their hands, then they took another two out and then threw it, then another two¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 824 â€“ Attacked By Their Own Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 824 - Attacked By Their Own Weapon</h4>

    Three waves of never ending javelins came flying out. Since each Demon threw javelins in each hand, each of them threw six javelins overall.

    The javelins thrown out by the Demons went farther than any average 9th rank, about 1,100 meters. However, this 1,100 meters was too close for the 9th rank ferghana horse.

    As the matter stands, busting out three batches of attacks in that time frame would certainly need fast actions. But one could see that the javelins that were thrown this way had thergest effect on the enemy.

    While throwing the javelins, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t decrease their speed as they went forward. Fortunately, those following Zhao Hai were the elites of the elite. Otherwise, Zhao Hai¡¯s demands wouldn¡¯t be met at all.

    After three rounds of attack, Zhao Hai and the others were already in front of the Divine Race army. Their javelins had sted out an opening for them to prate through.

    It was needless to say but every time Zhao Hai waved his spear while he was on the ck dragon carriage, a Divine Race Soldier would die. The Demon Dragon King beside him didn¡¯t idle and also took his weapon out. His weapon was a sword and with the two acting as the tip of the arrow, the Demon Army went straight through the Divine Race army. At this point, the defending Divine Race thought that if Zhao Hai continues to go forward, then their army would be cut in half. When that timees, then they would be subjected to more lethal attacks by the undead on the defensive line.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t just attack randomly. His target was very clear, it was the sword carriage. Zhao Hai wanted to control the sword carriage more than anything else.

    The ten million Demon Army, with Zhao Hai as the tip, went straight towards the sword carriage. The sword carriage was originally surrounded by cavalry. But as the battle got intense, the cavalry soldiers also participated. At this time, the defensive power of the sword carriage had dropped.

    If there was a capable person inside the sword carriage, then everything would be fine. After all, the sword carriage itself was a Domain Weapon. However, the one sitting inside the sword carriage right now was the nk-headed Third Prince. Even if the sword carriage was a good weapon, it waspletely useless if there¡¯s nobody to wield it.

    At this time, Thunder Yun wasmanding the battle on the frontlines. He wasn¡¯t expecting Zhao Hai to suddenly attack them from behind them and go straight towards the sword carriage.

    Around Thunder Yun were about 100 thousand Thunder n people. Of those attacking the ra Mountains, Thunder Yun trusted the Thunder n the most.

    When Zhao Hai¡¯s attack came, Thunder Yun was stunned. And when he decided to react and return to block Zhao Hai, it was already toote. Zhao Hai was currently by the sword carriage, Thunder Yun simply couldn¡¯t catch up.

    At this time, Zhao Hai was killing his way to the entrance of the sword carriage. The carriage door was currently closed. Zhao Hai carefully inspected the door and discovered that it actually slides open. Zhao Hai pulled his blood ghost staff out and transformed it into a sword. He slid the sword to the opening of the door and slowly made it expand. Before long, the sword carriage door slowly opened up.

    And just as the door slid open, a sword light suddenly came towards Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t move his body as he crystallized himself, allowing the sword light to hit his face.

    ng! The sword was repelled. Zhao Hai looked at the carriage and saw that a maid was the one who attacked him. The maid was looking at Zhao Hai withplete shock.

    Zhao Hai also found out that the maid wasn¡¯t too high level, only 9th rank. Such strength simply cannot pose a threat to him. Zhao Hai looked at the maid before his body shed inside the sword carriage. The inside of the carriage wasn¡¯t small. And unlike the Great Demon King¡¯s carriage, the decoration inside the sword carriage was very luxurious.

    Inside the sword carriage were the several maids, all had swords on their hands as they looked fearfully at Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai gave a faint smile as he waved his hand, making undead appear. These undead knocked the maids out and brought all of them into the Space.

    At this point, there was only one person other than Zhao Hai left inside the carriage, it was the Third Prince. The prideful and high-spirited Third Prince can no longer be found. Instead, a dull and pale faced youth was present.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Third Prince and wondered whether he could take the Third Prince to the Space. Who would¡¯ve thought that Zhao Hai would actually seed. The Third Prince didn¡¯t even make a single move to resist, his transfer to the Space went smoothly as can be.

    Zhao Hai knew that the Space couldn¡¯t just absorb any intelligent life. Someone with intelligence needed to be willing in order to be taken into the Space. If the person resisted, then the Space couldn¡¯t take him.

    It seems like the Third Prince hadpletely lost his mind. There seems to be no thought of resisting present in his brain. This was out of Zhao Hai¡¯s expectation.

    However, this wasn¡¯t the time for Zhao Hai to wonder about this. Zhao Hai proceeded to inspect the sword chariot. This sword chariot was a Domain Weapon, it would be a pity if it remained unused. Zhao Hai waved his hand and took the Domain Weapon into the Space.

    Zhao Hai wanted to see if the Space had anything to say about the sword carriage. If it did, then that would be great. If it didn¡¯t, then it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal if Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t use it.

    The sword carriage didn¡¯t disappoint Zhao Hai. As it entered the Space, a prompt quickly came, ¡°Exotic item detected. Weapon suitable for energy transmission. Low Grade. Host can use item with his Domain. After establishing a Domain and turning it into Human shape, then the weapon can be used immediately.¡± Zhao Hai stared, but he immediately took the sword carriage out as he established his Domain. Before long, a giant Zhao Hai appeared. Then that giant Zhao Hai held the sword carriage. The sword carriage lit up as its misceneous parts disappeared. At this time, a giant Zhao Hai holding a white sword can be seen. Every sweep of this white sword killed batches of Divine Race soldiers.

    Thunder Yun paled upon seeing Zhao Hai wield the sword carriage. Thunder Yun already knew that they were finished. God-ranks with Domain Weapons were terrifying people, they were on the border to being invincible Only another person with a Domain Weapon could take them on. Otherwise, people would just throw themselves to their deaths.

    Thunder Yun knew that they were already done. However, he didn¡¯t want Zhao Hai to have it easy. He was currently like a trapped beast that wanted to make onest attack.

    Thunder Yun turned his head to the Thunder n people and ordered, ¡°Prepare your thunder-strike! Target is Zhao Hai!¡± The Thunder nplied as they prepared their totems, went into their formation, and started to mutter their spells.

    However, Thunder Yun soon found out that something wasn¡¯t right. He had ruled the Thunder n for a long time, so he was very familiar with their various attacks. From the looks of it, the Thunder n were indeed using their divergent abilities. However, it wasn¡¯t the lightning-strike that Thunder Yun asked for!

    As Thunder Yun was puzzled, awork of thunder and lightning started to form. Thunder Yun gawked, he immediately berated the Thunder n. however, it was toote. The Thunder n immediately unleashed their attack. But instead of Zhao Hai, their target were the defending Divine Race soldiers!

    Right, the one they attacked wasn¡¯t Zhao Hai, but the Divine Race who were resisting his advance. These Divine Race soldiers didn¡¯t expect the Thunder n would attack them. Nobody was even able to set up their defense as arge number of Divines were turned to ash by the nket of lightning.

    Thunder Yun saw this and his mind turned nk. At this time, Barbarians and Winged Pegasus soldiers appeared in the distance. Then the two armies went on andunched an attack on the Divine Race army.

    Thunder Yun was dumbstruck by the sudden attacks. He looked at the Thunder n, the Barbarians, and the Winged Pegasus soldiers with a confused expression. He didn¡¯t know what they were doing.

    But at this moment, Thunder Yun suddenly discovered a peculiar figure among a team of Thunder n soldiers. This person¡¯s stature was slightly smallerpared to his peers. Thunder Yun felt that this person was familiar. In the end he found out that this was none other than his personal bodyguard, the person he trusted the most, Fei¡¯er!

    After seeing Fei¡¯er, blood rushed to Thunder Yun¡¯s head. Thunder Yun understood that Fei¡¯er hade back a long time ago, only waiting for this opportune moment to attack.

    Thunder Yun¡¯s guess wasn¡¯t wrong. Fei¡¯er indeed came back a long time ago and was truly waiting for this moment. Fei¡¯er was supposed to head to the Marshal¡¯s office and inquired about the situation. And once Fei¡¯er came back, then Thunder Yun could resume his authority as themander of the Divine Race army. If Fei¡¯er stuck to his duty, then the Divine Race wouldn¡¯t have been plunged into their current situation.

    However, Fei¡¯er didn¡¯t do his job. He went to the Divine Realm but he actually contacted the Barbarians and the Winged Pegasus races. After talking to the two races, he immediately returned to the Ark Continent and secretly rejoined the Thunder n army. He had the Thunder n secretly prepare and wait for the best moment to make a fatal attack on the Divine Race.

    Thunder Yun¡¯s bloodshot eyes looked at Fei¡¯er as he shouted, ¡°Fei¡¯er, you dared betray me? Who gave you the courage!?¡±

    Fei¡¯er looked at Thunder Yun and replied, ¡°Thunder Yun, I didn¡¯t betray you. I wasn¡¯t loyal to you in the first ce. In the past, the Divine Race had ughtered our race to seize the Thunder Continent. The Thunder n had always been waiting for an opportunity for revenge. I only came by your side to spy on the Divine Race.¡± Thunder Yun at Fei¡¯er and muttered, ¡°So you didn¡¯t really surrender¡­¡±

 Chapter 825 â€“ Discussing A Cooperation

    <h4>Chapter 825 - Discussing A Cooperation</h4>

    Fei¡¯er¡¯s voice turned cold as he said, ¡°Correct. My Thunder n and your Divine Race has a very deep enmity, so how can we just be loyal to you? This time, I also rallied the Barbarians and the Winged Pegasus to move together with my Thunder n to rebel against the Divine Race!¡±

    Thunder Yun, with blood red eyes, berated, ¡°What gall! Aren¡¯t you afraid of the Divine Racepletely eradicating you race?¡±

    Fei¡¯er smiled faintly and then pointed at the erged version of Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Zhao Hai gave us courage. Although he isn¡¯t that strong, but with our three races, we should be able to deal with you Divines.¡±

    Thunder Yun gawked, then he turned his head to the rampaging Zhao Hai. For a while Thunder Yun didn¡¯t know how to retort. Zhao Hai¡¯s attacks were very damaging to the Divine Race.

    However, it didn¡¯t take a long time before Thunder Yun looked at Fei¡¯er and said, ¡°Why would the Barbarians and the Winged Pegasus ally themselves with Zhao Hai? Zhao Hai has killed no small amount of their people.¡±

    Fei¡¯er sneered, ¡°The Divine Race killed more of their peoplepared to Zhao Hai. Moreover, since Zhao Hai killed their members, that also demonstrated his strength. And did you forget? To the Barbarians and Winged Pegasus ns, bing undead isn¡¯t a bad thing. For them, it¡¯s just another form of being alive. Although they will not volunteer to be undead, they would still regard undead as another alive person.¡± Thunder Yun stared, then his expression became ugly to behold. The belief of the Barbarians and Winged Pegasus Races was very strange. Just like Fei¡¯er said, bing undead wasn¡¯t a disgraceful thing to them, it was just another form of a person. Because of this, Zhao Hai turning their n members into undead didn¡¯t offend the two races.

    Fei¡¯er knew this point, therefore he invited the Barbarians and Winged Pegasus people into an alliance. In the past, Zhao Hai thought that using the undead Barbarians and Winged Pegasus would cause the two races to hate him. But in the end, the Barbarians and Winged Pegasus people hated the Divine Race more than him. Additionally, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t heavily attack the two armies during the war. One could say that the hatred those two held for Zhao Hai was very small.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know that the Barbarians and the Winged Pegasus had such traditions. Because of this, he didn¡¯t use the undead he gained from eradicating the two armies from before. This caused him tock manpower.

    Thunder Yun looked at Fei¡¯er. At this time, Fei¡¯er didn¡¯t have his docile appearance. The current Fei¡¯er was now fully expressing his hatred towards the Divine Race. This wasn¡¯t something that Thunder Yun had seen before.

    There¡¯s no need for Fei¡¯er to say anything else, however, he couldn¡¯t help but look at Thunder Yun and said, ¡°You Divines had always killed your way into every ce you came into. But who would¡¯ve thought that you would stumble in the Ark Continent? Hahaha. I didn¡¯t expect this opportunity toe this soon. I have to be impolite, my master. Everyone! Kill!¡±

    The Thunder n people immediatelyunched an all out attack against the Divine Race. They controlled their of lightning to sweep the surrounding Divine Race soldiers. The situation on the battlefield turned into the Divine Race versus the Barbarians, Winged Pegasus, Thunder n, Undead, and Demons. At this point, the Divine Race was left with nothing to do but resist.

    Zhao Hai saw this and removed his Domain. Then he regained the Sword Carriage form as he sat inside to look at the battlefield.

    The Divine Race soldiers already knew that they had no hope of winning today. However, the Divine Race still pushed on, nobody surrendered. They were going all out in resisting the attackers. There were some people who stayed and fought and there were also people intending to break through the encirclement and head towards the Radiant Empire.

    From the very beginning, the battle had always leaned on one side. With the pressures that was brought by battling against the ra Mountains, the soldiers were still exhausted despite their method of taking rests. At this time, their fighting strength waspletely far from their original. With them being assaulted by these many groups, how could it be possible for them to block?

    The fight started from the day and went on to the night. When it was finished, all of the Divine Race soldiers were eliminated. The total number of undead that Zhao Hai gained reached about 30 million. However, there were still people who managed to run away. After all, the groups didn¡¯t discuss their n to kill the Divine Race. This left them with problems when it came to the encirclement.

    The fight had ended, but the current situation was now strange. The Barbarians, Winged Pegasus, and Thunder n people were grouped up as they stared at the undead army and the Demons. In the fight, the Barbarians and the others had discovered how strong the Demons and the Undead were. And after seeing Zhao Hai wield the Domain Weapon, they couldn¡¯t help but have their guard against him.

    At this time, Zhao Hai had the sword chariot go in between the two groups before receiving it to the Space. Then Zhao Hai flew to the three allied races. At the same time, Fei¡¯er, along with two representatives from the other two races, also flew forward. When the two parties were fifty meters apart, they stopped and stood in ce.

    Zhao Hai looked at the three people opposite him and then smiled, ¡°Thunder n, Barbarians, and Winged Pegasus friends. Let this Zhao Hai thank you for the help.¡±

    Fei¡¯er inspected Zhao Hai. This was the first time that he had seen this person. During the time when he apanied Thunder Yun, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t appear. Fei¡¯er was only able to recognize Zhao Hai by the portrait that was circted among the army.

    Fei¡¯er gave a salute to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I have seen mister Zhao Hai. We should be the ones to thank Mister for the help. If Mister wasn¡¯t here, then it would be impossible for us to deal with the Divine Race.¡±

    Zhao Hai inspected Fei¡¯er as well. He knew who Fei¡¯er was. He saw him everytime Thunder Yun was seen on the Space¡¯s monitor. Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Mine and your situation are the same. Nobody owes anyone anything.¡±

    At this time, the Barbarian representative opened his mouth, ¡°Mister, we¡¯ve heard from the Divine Race that you have turned our nsmen into undead. Is that true?¡± Zhao Hai looked at the Barbarian, he couldn¡¯t deny it so he just nodded and said, ¡°Yes. At that time we were enemies. So I treated them as such, there no need for me to hold back.¡± The Barbarian looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, can you take our nsmen out? We want to see them.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked strangely at the Barbarians and the Winged Pegasus. These two had their people turned into undead, but why were their expressions too calm?

    However, he knew that it was useless to think of it at this time. He didn¡¯t stall for a moment before he nodded and waved his hand. Before long, the undead Barbarians and Winged Pegasus appeared behind Zhao Hai. These people weren¡¯t in their skeleton form, instead, they were in the zombie appearance. In any case, the Space¡¯s zombies looked more pleasing to the eyes.

    The Barbarians and Winged Pegasus looked at their undead brethren and nodded. They didn¡¯t say anything more.

    When Fei¡¯er saw Zhao Hai¡¯s confused expression, he exined, ¡°Mister, please don¡¯t be confused. The Barbarians and the Winged Pegasus believe that being turned into undead is another form of survival. Because of this, they don¡¯t hate Mister for turning their people into undead.¡± Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t think the two races would have this idea, it truly expanded Zhao Hai¡¯s perspective. Zhao Hai gave a small bow to the two races and said, ¡°At that time, this Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know your n so I regarded them as my enemies. Let me offer my apologies.¡± Fei¡¯er waved his hand and then asked, ¡°Mister, do you have any ns? Are you going to defend the Ark Continent and drive the Divine Race away?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Fei¡¯er and said, ¡°The Ark Continent is already hopeless. The Underworld creatures had already appeared. Defending the Ark Continent would be useless. Moreover, the Ark Continent has an unresolvable hatred with the Divine Race. Naturally, we won¡¯t let that hatred go. I n to attack the Divine Realm.¡±

    Fei¡¯er gawked, he didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would actually attack the Divine Realm. He actually nned to convince Zhao Hai to do so, but it seems like that n was already useless. Fei¡¯er then replied, ¡°That¡¯s great. How about we discuss about cooperation?¡± Zhao Hai looked at Fei¡¯er before he nodded and waved his hand, making the sword carriage reappear. Then he said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to invite you inside to discuss. Demon Dragon King, youe in as well.¡± The Demon Dragon King standing behind Zhao Hai nodded and followed Zhao Hai to enter the sword carriage door.

    Fei¡¯er and the two others didn¡¯t hesitate and followed as well. The Barbarian and Winged Pegasus representatives jumped down from their mount before entering the carriage.

    Although the sword carriage had gone through war, it wasn¡¯t actually damaged. As the group entered the carriage, they discovered several women cleaning inside.

    These women were no other than Laura and the others. Since Zhao Hai had taken the maids and the Third Prince away, there was now nobody who can maintain the ce.

    After the group entered the carriage, Zhao Hai immediately introduced Fei¡¯er and the others to his wives. As a greeting, Laura and the others offered the visitors some drinks.

    When the group settled down, Zhao Hai looked at Fei¡¯er and said, ¡°I am Zhao Hai. And I think you already knew him, but he is the Demon Dragon King, the representative of the Great Demon King.¡± Then Demon Dragon introduced himself.

    Fei¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°I am Thunder n¡¯s Fei¡¯er, Thunder n¡¯s representative.¡±

    The Barbarian then said with his deep voice, ¡°Barbarian Shan.¡± Then the Winged Pegasus said, ¡°Winged Pegasus Yue.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Since we already have made our introductions, can you tell me why you suddenly started to fight the Divine Race?¡±

 Chapter 826 â€“ Counter-attack Plan

    <h4>Chapter 826 - Counter-attack n</h4>

    Fei¡¯er then said, ¡°Ever since the Divine Race had conquered us, our races had been secretly umting strength. We were already prepared to deal with the Divine Race. However, the Divine Race is too strong. With our own strengths, we wouldn¡¯t be able to overthrow the Divine Race¡¯s rule. So we still didn¡¯t make our move.¡±

    Then Fei¡¯er looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°We initially didn¡¯t think about cooperating with Mister. After all, Mister is from the Ark Continent. Everybody knew that the Ark Continent was a lower realm, incapable of making God-ranks. The one we wanted to cooperate with in the beginning was actually the Demon Race.¡±

    Zhao Hai and Demon Dragon King nodded, they could understand Fei¡¯er¡¯s decision. Just as Fei¡¯er said, the strength of the Ark Continent is just too low, they didn¡¯t even have a single God-rank expert. However, who would¡¯ve thought that a monster like Zhao Hai would appear.

    The Demon Dragon King looked at Fei¡¯er and said, ¡°But howe you knew about the Demons? We don¡¯t know about you.¡±

    Fei¡¯er replied, ¡°From the Divine Race. The Divine Race hated the Ark Continent, however it was not easy to deal with the continent since it doesn¡¯t allow the entry of God-ranks. Since the continent also had 9th ranks and it would be very expensive for the Divine Race to send their own 9th ranks, the Divine Race decided on using a magical formation to change thews of the Ark Continent beforeing in and eliminating the continent¡¯s people.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he was already aware of this point. Then Fei¡¯er continued, ¡°However, this magic formation isn¡¯t easy to set up. It¡¯s possible that the Divine Race had already acquired this formation a long time ago. However, since it needed a lot of blood sacrifices, the Divine Race had never used it. Nevertheless, the Divine Race still continued to amass information about the Ark Continent. It was from that information that we knew about the Demon.¡± The Demon Dragon King nodded, it wasn¡¯t surprising. In the past battle, the Demons also arrived. It would bepletely normal for the Divine Race to know about the Demons.

    Then Fei¡¯er looked at the Demon Dragon King and said, ¡°From that information, we had inferred that the Demons were strong. At the very least, much strongerpared to the Ark Continent. Because of that, we decided to cooperate with the Demons in dealing with the Divine Race. We¡¯re confident in this proposal because we knew how greedy the Divine Race could be. With their knowledge of the Demons, it would be impossible for them to not think about conquering the Demon Realm. They certainly wouldn¡¯t let the opportunity to expand go.¡±

    Zhao Hai and the Demon Dragon King kept silent. They saw how the Divine Race does things. They were tyrannical and overbearing, they want each and every other ne to submit to them. What Fei¡¯er assumed wasn¡¯t at all strange.

    Fei¡¯er then looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°But how could we imagine a powerful person like Mister to appear in the Ark Continent? You actually managed to block both the Demons and the Divine Race. To be honest, Mister¡¯s strength made us very surprised.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and kept silent. Zhao Hai was a little proud about his strength. Then Fei¡¯er continued, ¡°When the Third Prince arrived in the Ark Continent, our n went on a positive turn. The Third Prince immediately relieved Thunder Yun of his authority, this made Thunder Yun restless. Thunder Yun immediately sent me to gather information about the Divine Realm¡¯s state. However, I didn¡¯t immediately go to the Divine Race there. I went to the Barbarian and Winged Pegasus camps and told them to conserve their strength and not fight with Mister too much. Thenter on, after I arrived at the Divine Realm, I discovered that there was no problem at all. All of this fuss was needlessly caused by that idiotic Third Prince. He thought of himself as clever and decided to use this opportunity to unt his useless talent.¡±

    Zhao Hai and the Demon Dragon King were earnestly listening to Fei¡¯er¡¯s words. Upon hearing thest part, they looked confused. Fei¡¯er saw their reaction and said, ¡°I know the Third Prince. He didn¡¯t have any good reputation in the Divine Realm aside from being favored by the King. He is not good inmand and was someone who doesn¡¯t receive criticism well. With himmanding the Divine Army only meant that they were not a match for Mister. This time, the Divine Race had sent around a third of its total army to the Ark Continent. If this army were to be eradicated, then it would be a huge damage to the Divine Race. Because of this, I made a secret visit to the Barbarians and the Winged Pegasus to tell them about helping you. With your army blocking the Divine Race, we can get into an alliance and clean the Divine Race out.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, just like Fei¡¯er said, it was really a good opportunity to deal with the Divine Race. For the Divine Race to send a third of their army only meant that they really regarded this conquest with importance. Now that the army has been annihted, the Divine Race should be suffering from huge damage.

    Fei¡¯er looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, now is the weakest point of the Taurus Divines and the best opportunity to attack. While Mister leaves the Ark Continent, our races would also leave our respective nes. We¡¯ll besiege the Taurus Divines together. I believe we couldpletely wipe them out.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Fei¡¯er with his knitted eyebrows and said, ¡°But you must know that the Taurus Divines aren¡¯t the only Divines in the Divine Realm. Altogether, there are 13 continents. Aside from the three controlled by foreign races, the other are all controlled by the Divine Race. If we attack the Divine Realm, then it¡¯s possible that it wouldn¡¯t be the Taurus Divines we¡¯ll be facing. It¡¯s possible that the Divines from the other continents would also give reinforcement. We are already troubled by a third of a continent¡¯s army, not to say ten continents. Can we really block this? Did you have ns to deal with it?¡±

    Fei¡¯er stared, he didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would already know about the state of the Divine Realm, he even knew about the 13 continents. However, this was still within Fei¡¯er¡¯s epted range, so he nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯ve thought about it. Rest assured, the Divine Race isn¡¯t as unified as it would seem. They also get into war with each other. If this wasn¡¯t the case, the three foreign controlled continents wouldn¡¯t have survived up until this point.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Please continue.¡± Fei¡¯er gave a nod, ¡°If we talk about the strength of the Divine Race, then we need to start talking about the Divine Realm¡¯s structure. Of the 13 continents of the Divine Realm, the one ced at the middle is called the central continent. Surrounding the central continent are five continents arranged in a star-like manner. These five continents are the Leo, Gemini, Scorpio, Capricorn, and Cancer continents. The other seven continents surrounded these five continents namely; the foreign controlled continents, Aries, Virgo, and Libra, and the other four continents, the Taurus, Aquarius, Pisces and Sagittarius continents. However, despite being ruled by the Divine Race, these four continents aren¡¯t harmonious with each other. Because of this, its possible that they won¡¯t send reinforcements if wee and attack the Taurus continent.¡±

    Zhao Hai knit his brows and then said, ¡°It would be great if they don¡¯t send troops. However, what do we do if they send reinforcements?¡±

    Fei¡¯er replied, ¡°We have thought about this. Our Thunder n would send for the three foreign races to provide us with support. When that timees, we shouldn¡¯t be worrying about the other continents.

    Zhao Hai was still frowning, ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be good. If we dealt with the Taurus Divines by ourselves, then the other Divines might not look too much into it. However, if the three foreign races were involved, then the situation would turn different. The Divine Race and the foreign races have always been enemies. If the foreign races send troops, then the other Divine would certainly do the same. When that timees, the situation would be more difficult than imagined.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Fei¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then hisplexion changed as he lowered his head to think. What Zhao Hai said made sense. If they dealt with the Taurus Divines by themselves, then the other Divines might not look at it as significant. In any case, the other continents didn¡¯t like the Taurus Divines. But if the Taurus Divines were to be attacked by the foreign races, then the other continents would find an excuse to send their troops. After all, that would essentially be an open invitation to conquer the Taurus continent.

    Zhao Hai looked at Fei¡¯er and said, ¡°We need to deal with the Divine Race without the help of the three races. Once we take control of the Taurus continent and have a stable foothold in the Divine Realm, contacting the three races wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. Moreover, don¡¯t forget that I can make undead out of those we killed. The more we kill, the stronger my army would be. When the timees, my undead would have the same strength as the entire Taurus continent¡¯s military strength. In addition to your races, we should be able to take firm control of the continent.¡±

    Fei¡¯er nodded, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°What Mister said is right. It seems like we thought too simply about this matter. Alright, we¡¯ll go ording to Mister¡¯s n. We will not contact the three races. However, this also means that the pressure on us would be greater, Mister should be prepared.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°I already expected this before. And now that I have your cooperation, our pressure should be lighter. The Ark Continent already has everything settled along with the Demons. The problem is with your three races. If your people are unable to endure, then it would be great for your race.¡±

    Fei¡¯er had a serious expression as he replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need for Mister to be worried about this. We are safely settled.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good. However, the date of our action needs to be pushed back. I still have things to deal within the Demon Realm. After I¡¯m done, we can begin our move. What do you think?¡±

    Fei¡¯er knit his brows and said, ¡°Do we need to wait for long? We should start the early. Although we had practically wiped out the Divine Race army here, there were still some people who managed to escape. They would surely go back to the Taurus continent and report everything, allowing the Taurus Divines time to prepare. Perhaps they might even withdraw their troops from the Ark Continent and deal with our three races. That wouldn¡¯t be good for us.¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment and then said, ¡°We can still attack the Divine Race as usual, but I just have things to deal with myself. I won¡¯t take long, just a few days. However, I can send the undead and the Demon Army to help you deal with the Divine Race in the Radiant Kingdom. What do you think?¡±

    Fei¡¯er looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°So essentially, Mister would be the only one not present?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Yes, only me. And I would only take a few days, I can finish this matter very quickly. I wille back as soon as I¡¯m done. In the meantime, the undead and the Demon Army will apany you.¡±

    Fei¡¯er nodded, ¡°But Mister still needs to return quickly. You¡¯re the only one who has a Domain Weapon on our side. On the other hand, the Divine Race had quite a number of Domain Weapons. Without you, we won¡¯t be able to deal with the Divine Race army that easily.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll return as soon as possible. When are you nning to attack the Radiant Empire? ¡±

    Fei¡¯er thought for a moment before he said, ¡°We just passed through a battle, the army needs to recuperate. I think we need two days before we can attack the Radiant Empire.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright, but from what I can see, you can advance towards the Radiant Empire while you recuperate. This can save you a lot of time. Perhaps I¡¯ll be finished with my matters after you arrive.¡±

    Fei¡¯er nodded, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll start our trip now. However, I need to ask Mister for some help with supplies. In the past, our supplies were provided by the Divine Race. Now, we wouldn¡¯t have anyone providing us with food.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Look for a big city along the way and rest there. I¡¯ll be sending the supplies shortly.¡±

 Chapter 827 â€“ Broadcasts?

    <h4>Chapter 827 - Broadcasts?</h4>

    Although Fei¡¯er didn¡¯t quite understand why Zhao Hai was so confident, he was sure of one thing, that Zhao Hai was very strong and that he wouldn¡¯t make any jokes about important matters. Because of this, Fei¡¯er just nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else.

    However, the Demon Dragon King knew why Zhao Hai can assure such a thing. Yesterday, they just entered the Space from Demon City, but now they came out of the ra Mountains. Only a fool wouldn¡¯t note that the Space can teleport people.

    What moved the Demon Dragon King the most was Zhao Hai¡¯s statement about the matter he needed to handle. Now that nobody was left in the Ark Continent, the only thing Zhao Hai needed to do was head to the Demon Realm and take the Demons to the Space.

    Fei¡¯er smiled at Zhao Hai and nodded, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll be depending on Mister from now on. Since Mister has something to process, we¡¯ll say our farewells for now. We¡¯ll rest for the night and then proceed towards the Radiant Empire tomorrow.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Good. Right, I will also let the undead deliver you something. After all, you need to eat in order to have a good rest.¡±

    Fei¡¯er was moved, he stood and gave Zhao Hai a bow, ¡°Thank you Mister. Since we also need to settle our troops, then we¡¯ll be taking our leave.¡± Zhao Hai also stood up, he smiled at them and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite, aren¡¯t we allies?¡± The three bowed to Zhao Hai once more before turning around to leave.

    After waiting for Fei¡¯er and the other two to leaves, Zhao Hai turned his head to the Demon Dragon King and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask you to lead me to the Demon Realm. In the meantime, have the Demon Army enter the Space and recuperate. The most important thing for us right now is to take the other Demons to the Space.¡±

    The Demon Dragon King gave Zhao Hai a salute and said, ¡°Thanks Mister.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand an said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too polite, there¡¯s no need for ranks between us. I¡¯ve already ordered someone to take care of your food once you return. Have everyone take a good rest. Right, what are our casualties?¡± The Demon Dragon King nodded and said, ¡°From our tally, there are 544 thousand injured while about 650 thousand were killed. And since you requested it, they didn¡¯t opt to explode themselves.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Although blowing themselves up causes huge damage, they won¡¯t leave anything behind in the end. I want to pay respects to their sacrifice by burying them.

    Zhao Hai still had his Chinese personality in him. Although he didn¡¯t admire being buried in the earth, he still wanted to leave a body behind after he died. Even if he was cremated, that would still be good. At the very least, he didn¡¯t want to only leave his clothes behind.

    The Demon Dragon King shook his head and said, ¡°Mister, if it¡¯s possible, please turn the dead Demons into undead. It would be a great honor for them if you do that. Being buried in the ground would just turn them into a joke.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t think that the Demons would have that custom. He frowned as he asked, ¡°Won¡¯t you explode yourselves before being defeated?¡± The Demon Dragon King nodded and said, ¡°If we are defeated, then we would blow ourselves up in order to die with the enemy.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he said, ¡°If I turn your people into undead, then you won¡¯t get offended?¡± The Demon Dragon King nodded and said, ¡°We won¡¯t. Mister can rest assured. Being able to fight after dying is a dream for a Demon. But since we don¡¯t want to die under the hand of our enemy, we just blow ourselves up. Only when we have a formidable lich with us would we refrain from killing ourselves.¡±

    Zhao Hai found that he was unable to make sense out of the Demon Dragon King¡¯s words. In his mind, being turned into an undead was sphemous to the body. But it seems like it was a good thing for the Demons. Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll be turning those killed into undead. I¡¯ll leave it to you to arrange the Devil Legion.¡± Then the Demon Dragon King nodded before he turned around and left.

    Although the Demon Dragon King had already left, his words were still resonating inside Zhao Hai¡¯s mind. At this time, the Space¡¯s residents were getting more and more multiracial. There would be races whose customs and manners were unique to Zhao Hai. Since these people had their customs weaved into their society, Zhao Hai changing it would only cause dislike. Because of this, Zhao Hai needed to be sensitive to such matters and respect these peoples¡¯ beliefs.

    Although the Space can slowly transform a person¡¯s thoughts and make them loyal to Zhao Hai, a process was still needed in order to do so. Moreover, Zhao Hai was afraid that if he were to gain their dislike then it would be very difficult to gain these people¡¯s loyalty.

    In fact, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t guess wrongly. If he changed the customs of the Demons, then he would definitely earn their dislike. In that case, if the Space wishes to make them loyal to Zhao Hai, then it would take a very long time. A person needed to have good sentiment towards Zhao Hai in order to be influenced. But if that person was Zhao Hai¡¯s enemy, then the Space would find it very difficult to change his mindset. The only quick way to do so was to turn that person into undead.¡±

    After the seeing that the Demon Dragon King had left, Laura and the others walked over and sat beside Zhao Hai. Laura then said, ¡°Brother Hai, can we really stage an attack on the Divine Realm?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°This would be the best opportunity to do that. If we give up, then we would be jeopardizing the ns painstakingly made by the Thunder n, Barbarians, and Winged Pegasus. In any case, having them on our side would make it easier to fight against the Divine Race.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°I think this matter is going on too quick. With Fei¡¯er and the others added to the mix, our ns seem to have been pushed forward.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Those fellows are crazy for revenge. It¡¯s fine, we can still cooperate with them. After all, their fighting strength isn¡¯t that weak. With our strength added, not to say the Taurus Divines, even if the other races sent their troops, it would be hard for them to eradicate us.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Your being too polite. They can¡¯t destroy us at all, it¡¯s basically impossible. Just you alone can turn the Divine Race into turmoil. Right, Brother Hai, what happened to those you captured? The Third Prince seems to have gotten retarded.¡±

    Zhao Hai knit his brows and said, ¡°I had them ced on a small ind near the Ark Space. There¡¯s no need to provide them with food, the ind should be enough to sustain them. Let them stay there for a while as they think about their current situation.¡±

    Laura didn¡¯tment anything more. After all, those people had zero ability to rebel. Also, there¡¯s no reason for Zhao Hai to kill them. Moreover, the Third Prince had already turned stupid from the mental impact he just received. If the maids weren¡¯t there to take care of him, then he would¡¯ve already died of starvation.¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s return to the Space and deal with post-war matters. Right, had the final battle been broadcasted?¡±

    Laura knit her brows and said, ¡°We didn¡¯t. It¡¯s because we were fighting alongside the Demons. What, do we have to show it?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a short moment and said, ¡°Show it. In any case, we can¡¯t hide this matter. After showing the scene, tell the people that we have defeated the Divine Race and also subdued the Demons.¡±

    Laura frowned and said, ¡°If we do it like that, then let¡¯s have Cai¡¯er broadcast the state of the Underworld as well. This way, people wouldn¡¯t think that we were cheating them into living inside the Space.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he understood why Laura proposed that action. The people had indeed transferred to the Ark Space, however, they still remember their life on the continent quite fondly. If they think that there¡¯s no need to defend the Ark Continent, then they might develop some ideas. They might assume that Zhao Hai was exaggerating and just lured them into the Space. After all, Zhao Hai managed to smoothly eliminate the Divine Race while drawing the Demons on his side. If it was hard, then things wouldn¡¯t have been that easy.¡±

    Zhao Hai returned to the Space and thought about his recent victory. Altogether, he had amassed 30 million undead Divine Race soldiers. Adding on his current undead, Zhao Hai now had about 70 million undead in hismand.

    Originally, Zhao Hai¡¯s undead should be more than this. However, the Divine Race¡¯s attacks were too fierce, some undead were forced to use blood lightning beads to blow themselves up. With this method, Zhao Hai would only have a loss since all bodies would be vaporized by the explosion.

    But in the end, Zhao Hai still managed to reap great harvests. This elevated Zhao Hai¡¯s military strength. Don¡¯t forget, a lot of God ranks were present in the army. This caused Zhao Hai to have more God-rank undeadpared to before.

    However, Zhao Hai held great regret for not capturing Thunder Yun and turning him into undead. This was because Thunder Yun received Fei¡¯er and the Thunder n¡¯s final attack, turning Thunder Yun straight into ash. In that state, it would be impossible for Zhao Hai to turn him into undead.

    Although he felt pity about this, Zhao Hai still had other matters to think about. He first went to the Space to prepare the food for Fei¡¯er¡¯s people. But since doing this would take a lot of time, Zhao Hai handed the matter over to Laura and the others. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai was currently inside the Demon Race¡¯s background.

 Chapter 828 â€“ Choosing A Place

    <h4>Chapter 828 - Choosing A ce</h4>

    The Demon Dragon King brought the Demon Army back to the Space. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t do so in front of Fei¡¯er and the others. Instead, Zhao Hai opened a rift right behind the ra Mountains to make it seem like they entered the defensive line.

    After entering the Space, the Demon Dragon King¡¯s group immediately smelled something nice. The Demon Dragon King turned his head to see manyrge pots on top of fires boiling meat soup. The soup¡¯s fragrance filled the entire ce.

    The Demon Dragon King gawked. At this time, Moqiao and Shidak arrived by the Demon Dragon King¡¯s side. They gave a salute before Moqiao said, ¡°Demon Dragon, we apologize. While you were fighting outside, we already ate first. These things are prepared for you.¡± The Demon Dragon King looked at therge pots and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s a lot of meat. Did Mister send them to you?¡±

    Shidak smiled as he nodded, ¡°Mister sent it to us. Demon Dragon, aside from those Bread Fruits, there are also plenty of magic beasts. Those magic beasts aren¡¯t strong, however, they reproduce very fast. They can certainly provide enough food for us. This Space is indeed very good.¡±

    The Demon Dragon King nodded, then he said, ¡°This Space is naturally good. Otherwise, His Majesty wouldn¡¯t have agreed to Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s proposal. Once all of the Demons move here, we would enjoy blissful lives.¡±

    Moqiao agreed, then he said, ¡°We¡¯ve made a more thorough investigation of the Space. Everything inside is very good. It has green grass, clear waters, magic beasts, and even more bread fruits. Even if all the Demons make it here, there won¡¯t be any shortage of food. With all of the things here, it would be impossible for us to be hungry.¡±

    The Demon Dragon King stayed silent, then he looked towards the Devil Legion and said, ¡°Those wounded should get yourself treated. After that, youe out to eat before taking a good rest. We still have to fight in the next few days.¡±

    The soldiers from the Devil Legionplied as they turned around and got treated. Those who weren¡¯t injured went to a riverbank and washed themselves and their garments.

    In the Space, these people could fully rx themselves. They wouldn¡¯t need to worry about being attacked. For the Devil Legion, this was a very rare experience.

    The Devil Legion being killing gods wasn¡¯t false. These people were battle maniacs and were constantly fighting everywhere. Because of their special state, their mindsets were cold and were always alert to their surroundings.

    But in the Space, they had found themselves to feel strange. Here, besides their nsmen, there were no other enemies nor any strong magic beasts to threaten their existence.

    Actually, they weren¡¯t aware that the Space also had a slight healing effect. This healing also affected their battle addicted minds.

    However, since the illness that the Devil Legion suffered was very serious, the healing would need a very long time before effects can be seen. Because of this, the Demon Dragon King didn¡¯t particrly notice it. The Demon Dragon King also went towards the river to wash his face before going towards a pot close to him. He took a taste of the meat soup before turning to Moqiao and said, ¡°Moqiao, your people are really good at this. The soup tastes very good.¡±

    Moqiao took a bread fruit and then said, ¡°This ispletely because of the materials Mister gave us. Moreover, in this Space, the pile ofmodities didn¡¯t only appear here. There were also piles on many other ces. With this amount of supplied, we could fully re-establish our homes.¡±

    The Demon Dragon King took a bite of the bread fruit pulp and took a sip of the meat soup. After chewing for a moment, he said, ¡°As I thought, Mister is quite thorough. Although we are presently united, it is still impossible for all Demons to live with each other. In the end, we would need to live in different ces. Now that there are supplies in various ces, our people would have their own ce to choose from. Right, you still need to take charge of the people here. In two days, I will be bringing Mister with me to the Demon Realm.¡±

    Moqiao nodded, then he said, ¡°I have already sent people from different races out today and let them choose a ce for their people. If they like it, then they can settle down. It would be much better for them if they get to know of their environment before the rest of their peoplee in.¡±

    The Demon Dragon King ced his soup bowl down, he knit his eyebrows and said, ¡°Right, will this cause any conflict? What if two races decide to live in the same ce?¡±

    Moqiao smiled and said, ¡°It will be fine, there won¡¯t be any problems. In the Demon Realm, people only went to war with each other because there isn¡¯t anything much in their own domains, so they wanted to im a better ce for themselves. However, things are different in the Space. Everywhere is abundant in resources. Moreover, there are also different strong points in each ce. Take this ce for example, this ce has a lot of Bread Fruits, however there aren¡¯t a lot of magic beasts here. On the other hand, ces up in the north don¡¯t have a lot of bread fruits but they are abundant in grass, allowing a lot of magic beasts to thrive. Everyone has their own customs, so they would naturally pick different ces.¡±

    The Demon Dragon King nodded, then he let out a long sigh and said, ¡°It seems like the Demons have found their dreand. Right, in the next few days, Mister Zhao Hai will dispatch troops to make an attack on the Divine Realm.

    Moqiao stared and said, ¡°That fast?¡±

    The Demon Dragon King smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that fast. Mister Zhao Hai is working with other people this time so he doesn¡¯t need that much soldiers and we also won¡¯t lose anything.¡±

    Moqiao smiled and said, ¡°That isn¡¯t what I¡¯m worried about. I think Mister Zhao Hai is working too hard. Think about it, hasn¡¯t he been idle every since we arrived in the Ark Continent? If he wasn¡¯t fighting with us, then he would be fighting the Divine Race. And now that the Underworld hade, he became even more busy.¡±

    The Demon Dragon King replied, ¡°How could he not be busy? After all, he is fighting for the Ark Continent. Now, he is faced with the three big races from the Divine Realm, the Thunder n, the Winged Pegasus Race, and the Barbarians. They wanted to attack the Divine Realm and pull Mister Zhao Hai in to participate. And don¡¯t forget, Mister has a big enmity with the Divine Race. He certainly wouldn¡¯t let this opportunity go.¡±

    Moqiao nodded and didn¡¯t speak anything more. The Demon Dragon King took a few munches of his food before he said, ¡°His Majesty made the right decision to send the Devil Legion. Otherwise, we would have lost face for the Demon Race. There¡¯s no need to say about how strong Mister¡¯s undead were. And now there is the Thunder n, the Winged Pegasus, and the Barbarians, they¡¯re more formidable than we thought. If we sent our other soldiers, then we wouldn¡¯t have any face left to show Mister Zhao Hai.¡± Moqiao smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It seems like we have underestimated the Divine Realm. We thought that they were on our level, but now it seems like they are far stronger than us.¡±

    Demon Dragon King nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. In the beginning, we thought that the Divines are our equal. As it turns out, those who came to the Ark Continent only belonged to one continent out of 13 continents in the Divine Realm. Among those 13 continents, three of them are controlled by foreign races while 10 of them remained under the control of the Divine Race. The ones attacking the Ark Continent is merely a branch of the Divine Race, the Taurus Divines.¡±

    Moqiao didn¡¯t expect this, hisplexion changed as he knit his brows and said, ¡°Did Mister know about this?¡±

    The Demon Dragon King nodded and said, ¡°He knows, and it seems like he had known for a long time.¡±

    Moqiao frowned, his brows became tighter as he said, ¡°Mister is already aware of this yet he still wants to attack the Divine Realm? This is totally unlike his character.¡±

    The Demon Dragon King smiled faintly and told Moqiao the reason. After talking, the Demon Dragon King added, ¡°Because of this, we need to have our people move as soon as possible. We can¡¯t have them drag Mister for long.¡±

    Moqiao nodded and said, ¡°So it was that. It¡¯s surely a good opportunity. However, it would be impossible for Mister to take the entire Demon Race in a short period of time.¡±

    The Demon Dragon King shook his head and said, ¡°It should be possible. I think Mister already has an idea on how to proceed. The Space is a mysterious thing, I don¡¯t believe it would have no solutions.¡±

    Moqiao nodded, ¡°Demon Dragon, have you sent a letter to his Majesty? At the very least he should know about the current situation.¡±

    The Demon Dragon King knit his brows and said, ¡°I still don¡¯t have a fast way to do so.¡±

    At this time, a voice suddenly sounded out, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You want to send word to the Great Demon King?¡±

    Both Moqiao and Demon Dragon turned their heads to see Zhao Hai standing behind. The two immediately gave Zhao Hai a salute before Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Be at ease. I came here since I saw some food. I haven¡¯t eaten yet so I want to try some. Right, Demon Dragon, this is for you. You can use it to contact His Majesty at any time.¡± Then Zhao Hai took a messenger fish and gave it to the Demon Dragon King.

    The Demon Dragon King was also aware that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t like too much politeness, so he received the messenger fish and thanked Zhao Hai before turning back. Then Zhao Hai took a bowl of meat soup for himself before he sat down and made conversation with Moqiao. Although Zhao Hai was being casual, Moqiao still felt pressure. After all, Zhao Hai was their benefactor, he couldn¡¯t just act casually all of a sudden.

    There are differences in one¡¯s status no matter what each party says. People talking to their equals would naturally be more casual and might even develop friendship with each other. However, when one with superior status converses with average people, an intangible pressure can still be felt no matter how casual the superior person acts.

 Chapter 829 â€“ Environmental Awareness

    <h4>Chapter 829 - Environmental Awareness</h4>

    Fei¡¯er was currently sitting with his people, surrounding a heated metal pot. Their meal was the same as the Demons, meat soup and bread fruit. All these things have been sent earlier by the undead.

    Although these things looked ordinary, Fei¡¯er didn¡¯t think so. Where was this? This was the frontline. There might not be any problems having pots in the frontlines. However, how could an army acquire fresh meat at a ce like this? Moreover, it was nice and warm. Wasn¡¯t this strange?

    Additionally, Fei¡¯er had a certain understanding of Zhao Hai in the past few days. He managed to block both the Demons and the Divine Race. And not only did he destroy the Divine Race army, he even got the Demons for himself.

    To be honest, when Fei¡¯er saw Zhao Hai leading the Demons to battle, his heart couldn¡¯t help but stop.

    The Demon Race, that was the Demon Race! Fei¡¯er was nning to propose an alliance with the Demons before they deal with the Divine Race. In his opinion, the Demons had the strength to oppose the Divine Race. And now, that same Demon Race has actually been subdued by Zhao Hai. This was too inconceivable.

    Fei¡¯er can only use one sentence to describe Zhao Hai¡¯s abilities, flipping the hand to gather clouds, and covering it to stop the rain. This was precisely because Zhao Hai had this ability that Fei¡¯er decided to ask Zhao Hai for cooperation. He believed that with Zhao Hai¡¯s abilities, then there won¡¯t be any problems in dealing with the Divine Race.

    Fei¡¯er looked at the distant Barbarians and Winged Pegasus. In the past, these people haven¡¯t even heard of each other. But now, they were all solid allies. They were one in their goal, and that was to no longer be under the control of the Divine Race.

    Fei¡¯er was aware that this goal wasn¡¯t easy. He knew a lot about the Divine Race, so he knew how hard it was to escape from the Divine Race¡¯s grasp. The Taurus Divines alone can exterminate the Barbarians, the Winged Pegasus, and the Thunder n. But although the Taurus Divines had this ability, it still wasn¡¯t the strongest continent in the Divine Realm. There were still stronger Divines, and any one of them can eliminate the Thunder n many times over.

    Because of this, not only do they need to pay attention to the Taurus Divine, they also need to listen for the movements of the other continents. Even if they managed to deal with the Taurus Divines, the other continent could still attack and subdue them.

    Because of this, Fei¡¯er thought about having an alliance with different races. This would allow them to have a proper foothold in the Divine Realm and hopefully deter the other continents from sending reinforcements.

    However, Zhao Hai had exposed a major w in this n. If the three races got into an alliance, then they would definitely attract the attention of the other Divines. When the timees, the Divines would send troops to exterminate the three races.

    After thinking about this, Fei¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but break into a cold sweat. However, he still sent word back to the n to have them prepare ording to the original n. This was done in the hopes that they would have enough time.

    Because of this, he settled on inviting Zhao Hai. Fei¡¯er thinks that cooperating with Zhao Hai was the best decision.

    But in the end, Fei¡¯er still needed to ascertain Zhao Hai¡¯s ability. Although he wasn¡¯t aware about what Zhao Hai needed to do in the next few days, Fei¡¯er knew that it must be rted to the Demons. Fei¡¯er wanted to see how Zhao Hai delivers on his promise. If Zhao Hai does a good job, then Fei¡¯er would fully cooperate with him. If Zhao Hai had problems in feeding them, then Fei¡¯er would have reservations in their cooperation.

    Although Fei¡¯er¡¯s status wasn¡¯t the member with the highest status in the Thunder n, he is after all the person next in line to be the leader. Actually, this status was brought about by Thunder Yun. With the loyal Fei¡¯er acting as the leader of the Thunder n, Thunder Yun would have more power over them.

    Unfortunately for Thunder Yun, Fei¡¯er was an actual bomb ced beside him. Fei¡¯er was truly the person next to be the Patriarch. When Thunder Yun administered the position, the Thunder n immediately agreed. This turned the Thunder n into obedient people in front of Thunder Yun. This caused Thunder Yun to have the Thunder n as his personal guards.

    Fei¡¯er being the next in line to be patriarch wasn¡¯t because of his strength. Instead, it was because Fei¡¯er was intelligent. Because of this, the Thunder n sent him to be by Thunder Yun¡¯s side.

    It was precisely because of this status that Fei¡¯er still had some pull in the Thunder n. Otherwise, the Thunder n wouldn¡¯t have agreed to cooperating with Zhao Hai.

    At this time, the Barbarians and the Winged Pegasus people also have their own thoughts. Although they have a custom of thinking of their undead brethren to be the same as alive, they were still a bit angry at Zhao Hai. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have sent their elites to the Ark Continent.

    However, this small hatred wouldn¡¯t hinder their cooperation with Zhao Hai. The current matters was more important than past grudges. Most importantly, their hatred for the Divine Racepletely dwarfs Zhao Hai¡¯s action.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know about any of these. After spending some time with the Demons, Zhao Hai returned to his vi and looked at the monitor. At this time, the Thunder n and the others were resting. Zhao Hai closed the monitor and then looked for Laura and the others only to find out that they were busy as well.

    Presently, the Space had a lot ofmodities. Because of this, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid of supplying the Demons as well as the Thunder n and the others. After all, if this can move their hearts, then why not?

    The matters that Laura and the others were busy with weren¡¯t a lot. They just need to send supplies to the Demons and the others, they didn¡¯t need to worry about the Divine Race.

    After seeing that Laura and the others were almost done, Zhao Hai turned around and headed to the kitchen to prepare some food.

    Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t gone in the kitchen for a long time. Back on earth. Zhao Hai was a greedy eater. Not only did he like to eat, he loved to cook as well.

    At that time, his job was at home writing drafts. This gave him a lot of free time. In order to rx himself, he would cook. This allowed his cooking skill to be good. Naturally, he couldn¡¯tpare with those great chefs, but even so, his home cooking was still eptable.

    After he finished cooking, Laura and the others were also done with their work. When they saw that Zhao Hai had prepared food for them, they were startled. Zhao Hai looked at their reactions and then smiled, ¡°Alright, no need to be shocked. Come over and eat.¡±

    Laura and the others immediately went to washed their hands before sitting on the table. Although Zhao Hai¡¯s dishes weren¡¯t as delicious as Meg¡¯s, they were still quite good.

    After seeing their faces, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. He always thought that he had been unfair to his wives. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t me Zhao Hai. Otherwise, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have known what to do. If they became angry at him, then Zhao Hai would have no other choice but to hole up inside his room in the Space.

    After the group ate, they went to sit inside the living room. Zhao Hai looked at the others who were rubbing their bellies and said, ¡°My food isn¡¯t that good. There¡¯s no need to eat that much.¡±

    Laura and the others rolled their eyes as they decided to not respond. At this time, Cai¡¯er cam flying in and said, ¡°Young Master, today¡¯s events have been broadcasted to the people in the Space. There was a huge reaction but nobody med you. Do you also want to broadcast what happened next?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment and said, ¡°Show it. Let them know about our current situation. Right, in addition to the n, tell them that I would be going to the Demon Realm tomorrow. Tell them about the Demon Realm¡¯s situation to let them know how bad the environment was.¡±

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai in confusion, she said, ¡°Brother Hai, do we need to do this? You really don¡¯t need to say good things about the Demons.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like I want to praise the Demons, I just want the people to know the state of other ces aside from the Ark Continent and the Space. Later on, when we go to the Divine Realm, we¡¯ll also broadcast our trip. There are too many people in the Space and there really isn¡¯t anything else to do. At the very least, we can provide them with something to pass the time.¡±

    After thinking about it, Zhao Hai ruminated about the idea of televisions and movies. Those two were good avenues for propaganda.

    Laura and the others didn¡¯t think that this was bad, instead they thought that it was too troublesome. But since Zhao Hai wanted to push through with this n, they didn¡¯t oppose.

    The group was somewhat tired today so they rested early. What they don¡¯t know was the fact that their broadcasts had kept people up all night.

    Just as Zhao Hai said, people in the Ark Spacecked things to do. And with Zhao Hai¡¯s battles being better than any movie, the people naturally would be hooked to it for a long time.

    After the battle ended, the projection showed Zhao Hai and Fei¡¯er¡¯s negotiation.

    Then the projection changed and showed the Beastman Prairie. The dark mist and undead could be distinctly seen. This also gave the people understanding about why Zhao Hai took them to the Space.

    It can be said that the influence of this broadcast was huge. This made all of the races in the Space have an understanding about the Divine Race and the Demons, especially the Divine Race. These people didn¡¯t think that the Divine Race would be this formidable. Moreover, there seems to be more than ten continents in the Divine Realm.

    With how the broadcast was shown, the people were able to understand Zhao Hai¡¯s position. This ignited a sense of gratitude towards Zhao Hai.

    When all of the content was done, the sky was already turning bright. The people felt dizzy so they immediately went to sleep. However, the contents of the broadcast was still reying in their mind.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai woke up. He had breakfast in the vi before asking Laura and the others to take care of the food for Fei¡¯er and the others. At the same time, Zhao Hai went to the Demons and prepared to head towards the Demon Realm with the Demon Dragon King.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai was very curious about the Demon Realm. Although Cai¡¯er already provided him with ample information, Zhao Hai was still very interested in seeing it for himself. He wanted to see what the environment really was.

    By the time Zhao Hai arrived at the Demon Space, the Demon Dragon King and the other Demons were already up. While the Demon Dragon King was waiting for Zhao Hai, the other Demons were actually busy with other matters.

    After seeing Zhao Hai arrive, the Demon Dragon King immediately went forward and gave a salute, ¡°Mister, you came. When do we leave?¡¯

    Zhao Hai looked at the busy Demons and smiled, ¡°We can leave immediately. Right, if there¡¯s anything you need, then don¡¯t forget to tell me. I will certainly find a way to provide.¡¯

    The Demon Dragon King looked grateful as he said, ¡°Thanks mister. If it¡¯s possible, we would like to ask for some stones. Can you provide us some?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he looked puzzled at the Demon Dragon King¡¯s request. He looked at the Demon Dragon King and said, ¡°Stones? You want me to give you stones? There are a lot of mountains in this Space and there are stone deposits there, you can just take it for yourselves.¡±

    The Demon Dragon King embarrassingly replied, ¡°Mister, to be honest, the ce is so beautiful that we are afraid to damage it. If we mine the mountains, then the trees might die. We, we can¡¯t do that.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare nkly before smiling bitterly. It seems like the Demons were really affected by their bad environment. Now, it seems like they werepletely concerned in preserving their new ce. But this is also good, it means that they wouldn¡¯t destroy the Space.

    After seeing that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t respond, the Demon Dragon King thought that Zhao Hai had gotten angry, so he quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s alright if mister can¡¯t do it. After we return to the Demon Realm, I can have the Demons harvest some stones there and then bring them back to the Space.¡±

    When he heard the Demon Dragon King, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh, then he said, ¡°That¡¯s also fine. How about this, since I have a lot of idle undead, I can have them help you gather some stones. What you said is right, the Space is indeed beautiful, it would be great if it doesn¡¯t get destroyed.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s reply, the Demon Dragon King happily agreed. After their conversation, the Demon Dragon King immediately brought Zhao Hai to the Demonic Abyss before they flew towards the Demon Realm.

 Chapter 830 â€“ Poisonous Grass Is Also Useful?

    <h4>Chapter 830 - Poisonous Grass Is Also Useful?</h4>

    It was a blood red world!

    The sky was red, a deep shade of red, looking like viscous blood. Naturally, since it was daytime, the sun was also up. However, this sun looked like it was wrapped in red film. The light that the sun projected was a faint dark red, it waspletely differentpared to the daylight in the Ark Continent.

    Besides this dark red sky, there was also a reddish cknd. It looked like desertedndscape. There were some low lying nts here and there. Although they had green leaves, the shade of green wasn¡¯t something normally seen in nts.

    Although the grass looked like the ones in the prairie, Zhao Hai could feel that the grass were clumps of poisonous snakes growing out of the ground, looking for an opportunity to bite.

    Aside from the grasses, one could also see some stones and sandy soil. The Demon Realm looks like there was nothing inside it. Even if one could see some trees, they weren¡¯t tall enough nor big enough to be described as so. The entire atmosphere exuded a depressing feeling.

    At this time, the Demon Dragon King lightly sighed before he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, just a few words of advice. Don¡¯t underestimate the grasses of the Demon Realm. Some of these poisonous grasses hold poison that can even kill God-rank experts.¡±

    Zhao Hai turned to the Demon Dragon King with a puzzled expression. The Demon Dragon King continued, ¡°In the Demon Realm, almost all nt life is poisonous. The only difference between their poisons is the intensity. The reason why we eat the seven colored vine in the Demon Realm was because it had the least toxicity out of all the nts here. And although two grasses looks simr, one could be virtually harmless while the other can kill you instantly.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared before he gave out a sigh, ¡°No wonder the Demons wanted the Ark Continent, the environment is indeed terrible!.¡±

    At the same time, the conditions of the Demon Realm was also broadcasted to the people in the Space.

    At this point, the people in the Space were already used to looking at the broadcasts every day. The contents of the broadcast today startled them. They have never seen an environment like this. The people in the Space thought that the disy was showing hell.

    However, after the voice came, they understood that this wasn¡¯t hell, instead it was actually the Demon Realm!

    Now, the people in the Space already knew about the Demons being allied with Zhao Hai. For the people in the Space, this was exciting news.

    They didn¡¯t have much dislike of the Demons. This was mainly because in the battle against the Demons, Zhao Hai was the one doing the most fights, the losses to the Ark Continent wasn¡¯t very big.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t aware of this as he and the Demon Dragon King flew forward. There are only the two of them, there were no escorts.

    Zhao Hai looked all around the Demon Realm and saw that the overall situation was quite simr. They even saw one or two Demons who wanted to attack them. Fortunately, those Demons weren¡¯t able to fly, otherwise, things would be annoying.

    Their speed wasn¡¯t fast, as Zhao Hai was looking around, he turned to the Demon Dragon King and said, ¡°Where do you live?¡± The Demon Dragon King replied, ¡°The capital. That is the Demon Realm¡¯s biggest and most fortified city. Most importantly, sealed below the city is thergest spatial rift between the Demon Realm and the Underworld.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°How long does it take for us to reach the capital?¡±

    The Demon Dragon King quickly replied, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be long, about two hours. If we go slow, we would arrive in four hours.¡±

    Zhao Hai hesitated for a moment before he waved his hand. Before long, a big hand appeared and grasped a clump of grass then sent it to the Space.

    The Demon Dragon King looked at Zhao Hai in confusion, he didn¡¯t know what he was nning to do. Actually, Zhao Hai just wanted to see how different this grass waspared to ordinary ones.

    Just as the grass entered the Space, a prompt was immediately heard, ¡°Fierce toxin detected. Dark attribute grass. Not suitable for growing in the Space. Not suitable for growing in ordinary backgrounds. Suitable for growing inside Hell background. Helpful in improving Hell background.¡±

    Zhao Hai was stunned when he heard this prompt. He didn¡¯t really think that this ce would grow in the hell background. This was a surprise for Zhao Hai.

    The Demon Dragon King looked at Zhao Hai and discovered a smile on Zhao Hai¡¯s face. The Demon Dragon King couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mister, did something good happen?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Something good arrived. Right, can you have the other Demons help me in collecting nts and magic beasts from the Demon Realm? It doesn¡¯t matter if they are poisonous or not. Moreover, they need to be alive.¡±

    The Demon Dragon King stared nkly, then he asked, ¡°Why does Mister want to collect these things? Do they help you with something?¡± Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Right, they have some use to me. Moreover, if those poisons are used well, then I might be able to make good medicine. So what do you think? Can you help me?¡±

    The Demon Dragon King nodded and said, ¡°No problem. When we see His Majesty, we can ask those who will go to the Space to bring some nts and beasts along with them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Right, nts and magic beasts. However, there¡¯s no need to go out of their way. We don¡¯t want them to be hurt by aggressive magic beasts or get poisoned by nts.¡± The Demon Dragon King smiled and said, ¡°Mister, rest assured, nothing bad will happen. We Demons have lived in the Demon Realm for so many years. Unless it is arge beast tide, they won¡¯t pose a threat to us.¡¯

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Good, then it¡¯s settled. Let¡¯s go and see His Majesty, I want to see how far the migration has progressed. After all, our time is too short.¡± The Demon Dragon King smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s shouldn¡¯t be any problems. With His Majesty in charge, the whole Demon Realm should already be prepared.¡± Zhao Hai smiled and didn¡¯t say anything else. After that the two elerated their flying speed.

    While on their way, Zhao Hai also encountered small settlements. These settlements weren¡¯t veryrge. It seems like they house about a thousand to a hundred thousand people. Although these ces were small, their walls were very thick and high. All of them seem like fortresses. The Demon Dragon King pointed at those small towns and said, ¡°Almost everyone in the Demon Realm lived in ces like these. Since there are a lot of magic beasts in the Demon Realm, one would certainly meet groups of them in the wild. If one doesn¡¯t live in ces like these, then they would have a very small chance of surviving.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and gave a slight smile. To be honest, the Demon Realm was really the worst ce he¡¯s ever seen. He was even sure that the air was poisoned. It was only because the Space had an antidote that it didn¡¯t bother telling Zhao Hai about the toxicity in the air.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai also understood why the Demons grew up the way they were. It was due to the bad environment. In order to suit their environment, they needed to adapt.

    Survival of the fittest! This was the rule of nature. And this rule waspletely driven into overdrive in the Demon Realm. The Demons needed to undergo through generations of evolution just so they could survive. In the end, they arrived at their current appearances.

    Two hours after they sped up, Zhao Hai could finally see a giant city in the distance. This city was no worse than any capital in the Ark continent. With dark red stones being used to construct it, the city looked very majestic.

    While the two haven¡¯t even arrived at the capital, they could already see the Devil¡¯s chariot outside the city. Zhao Hai immediately knew that this was the Great Demon Kinging to wee him. The two immediately headed for the chariot to give their greetings. Before long, Zhao Hai can see the Great Demon King waiting for him.

    Upon seeing Zhao Hai, the Great Demon Kingughed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think Mister would deal with the Divine Race this quickly. This calls for celebration, Mister, pleasee inside.¡± Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t overly polite, he immediately entered the chariot after giving a salute. The Demon Dragon King also quickly went after them.

    Zhao Hai entered the chariot and saw that the decorations inside were still the same. There was still the small table with dishes and a pot of liquor.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then sat at the small table along with the Great Demon King and the Demon Dragon King. After everyone has settled, the Great Demon King looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister had just defeated the Divine Race army, but you still chose toe here. I have to thank Mister for this.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and then said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. In any case, the others still needed some time so I just chose toe here. Right, has everything been prepared?¡± The Great Demon King smiled and said, ¡°Almost ready, as long as Mister opens the spatial rifts, the Demons can immediately move to the Space.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then he said, ¡°Right, I have something to trouble Your Majesty. I want to collect nts and animals from the Demon Realm. I hope Your Majesty an assist me with this.¡±

    The Great Demon King stared, then he knit his eyebrows as he replied, ¡°Does Mister know the specific things he wants?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Not too many requests. First, they need to be alive. Second, the more varieties the better. Naturally, there¡¯s no need gather those that are dangerous to acquire.¡±

    The Great Demon King rxed and said, ¡°This is easy. When can Mister open the spatial rift?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I can open it any time. I just saw some Demons going towards the capital. How about this, I¡¯ll open a spatial rift here and have those Demons enter. Then after that, I will leave my blood ghost staff behind. Your Majesty can carry my staff to the different cities. As long as you go there with the staff, then I would be able to open my spatial rifts. With this, everyone shouldn¡¯t be subjected to dangerous migration paths.¡±

    The Great Demon King gawked, then he nodded and said, ¡°That would be best. Mister can open the spatial rift right now, I will immediately have the Demons enter the Space.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t object, he nodded before he waved his hand and opened a huge spatial right just outside the capital.

 Chapter 831 â€“ Unknown Future

    <h4>Chapter 831 - Unknown Future</h4>

    The Great Demon King didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be this fast. He stared for a moment before heughed, ¡°Alright, mister moves very quick. Then I will have to be impolite. Mister, please stay here for a moment while I arrange my people.¡±

    When the Great Demon King stood up, Zhao Hai did the same as he said, ¡°Your Majesty, I won¡¯t be staying here for long. I have to go back to the Space and arrange some things. I¡¯ll leave my blood ghost staff here so you can take it with you. Just use the messenger fish to contact me and I¡¯ll immediately open a spatial rift. Demon Dragon can stay here with you. There won¡¯t be any battles in the next few days, he can help you relocate the other Demons.¡±

    The Great Demon King looked at the staff in his hand. The staff was currently in its skeleton form, it wasn¡¯t a staff used by most people. However, the Great Demon King knew the significance of this staff to Zhao Hai. Being handed the staff moved the Great Demon King¡¯s heart.

    The Great Demon King nodded and said, ¡°That would be best. Since mister has something else to do, then I won¡¯t hold you here for long. Me and Demon Dragon can take care of everything here.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll bother Your Majesty with this. The Space has been prepared, your Majesty can rest assured.¡± The Great Demon King gave another thanks. Then Zhao Hai left the chariot and then shed back to the Space.

    The reason why Zhao Hai left quickly was because he needed to talk with Fei¡¯er and the others. No matter what, they were still allies, being in constant contact with them would be good. This way, they would have better coordination in the future.

    Originally, Zhao Hai wanted to take his time in the Demon Realm. And since he didn¡¯t want to reveal a lot of things, he didn¡¯t think about handing the blood ghost staff over to the Great Demon King.

    However after further thinking, all of the Demons would enter the Space, so handing the blood ghost staff over to the Great Demon King would be more than enough. Because of this, Zhao Hai decided to give the blood ghost staff to the Great Demon King so that he can leave and contact Fei¡¯er and the others.

    Just as Zhao Hai entered the Space, Laura and the others were currently looking at the monitor. The image disyed on the monitor was the state of the Demon Realm. To be honest, they didn¡¯t think that the Demon Realm would be as bad as this.

    After they saw that Zhao Hai hade back, Laura and the others immediately went forward to greet him. Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, you¡¯re back? Didn¡¯t you that you would stay in the Demon Realm for a couple of days?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°There is no need for me to be there, I couldn¡¯t offer further help in transferring the Demons. It would be better if I get in touch with Fei¡¯er¡¯s group instead. Right, I also left the blood ghost staff to the Great Demon King.¡±

    Laura stared, then she nodded and said, ¡°Leaving the staff with the Great Demon King is also good. In any case, the staff could map the Demon Realm.¡¯

    Zhao Hao nodded, then he asked, ¡°How are Fei¡¯er and the others doing? Did anything significant happen?¡±

    Laura shook her head and said, ¡°Everything is very normal. We¡¯ve already sent them their meals, they ready to eat.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he sat on the sofa and let out a long breath, ¡°How about the Ark Space? The people have seen the condition of the Demon Realm, what response did they have?¡±

    Laura smiled and then said, ¡°There¡¯s no excessive reaction. People seem to not be very disgusted by the Demons. They just look at the Demon Realm as though it was a story.¡±

    Zhao Hai felt relied, he said, ¡°It¡¯s good that they aren¡¯t angry. I thought I need to spend some time to improve their view towards the Demons, it seems like there¡¯s no need for that. Right, send me outside, I want to have a chat with Fei¡¯er.¡±

    Laura nodded, then Cai¡¯er waved her hand as she sent Zhao Hai to a city in the Buddha Empire. It wasn¡¯t a big city so it couldn¡¯t house several tens of millions of soldiers. Majority of the army rested outside the city. Still, there was no problem regarding food. As for Fei¡¯er and the others, they took their rest inside the city.

    Zhao Hai directly appeared in the city, causing the attention of the surrounding soldiers to focus on him. After they saw Zhao Hai, one of them immediately went to Fei¡¯er to report.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t block them as he just waited there in ce. Before long, Fei¡¯er came, Shan and Yue were absent.

    However, Zhao Hai can also understand why this was the case. He killed so many people from those two races. Although the custom of those people saw the undead as another form of life, a thread of hatred was still present. Therefore, it was an appropriate move if those people don¡¯t meet him.

    At this time, Fei¡¯er arrived by Zhao Hai and gave a salute, ¡°I didn¡¯t think mister would see us today, wasn¡¯t mister quite busy?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I found some time to visit. Let¡¯s go in and talk¡± Fei¡¯er nodded and led Zhao Hai to the ce where he rested, which was the city lord¡¯s mansion.

    There wasn¡¯t anything inside this mansion, after all, Zhao Hai already took everything out of the Ark Continent. Although the mansion looked quite spacious, it was only due to it being empty.

    However, it was also great the Fei¡¯er and the others were quite capable people with formidable bodies. Because of this, they didn¡¯t care about resting in this ce. Fei¡¯er didn¡¯t even sleep in the bedroom, there was no need to do so since there was no bed.

    After entering the empty hall, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile. He turned to Fei¡¯er and said, ¡°Mister Fei¡¯er, I apologize. The things in this mansion has already been taken by me.¡±

    Fei¡¯er smiled faintly and said, ¡°No problem, we¡¯re already quite used to it. Right, why did mistere today? Is there anything you like to talk about?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Mister Fei¡¯er, what opinion does the Barbarians and the Winged Pegasus people have on me?¡±

    Fei¡¯er didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to ask this question, he couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. The Barbarians and the Winged Pegasus did indeed have some reservations towards Zhao Hai. However, Fei¡¯er believed that they wouldn¡¯t take revenge against Zhao Hai. This was because there was still a bigger enemy in the horizon.

    And now that Zhao Hai asked, he didn¡¯t know what to say. Zhao Hai saw Fei¡¯er¡¯s expression and sighed, ¡°I know that they have some bad outlook towards me. After all, I can¡¯t deny killing their own people. However, I hope that this wouldn¡¯t affect our cooperation.¡±

    Fei¡¯er quickly replied, ¡°Mister can rest assured, the cooperation wouldn¡¯t be affected.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he said, ¡°I have no choice at that time. I didn¡¯t know that they weren¡¯t part of the Divine Race. I expected them to be part of the Divine Race army.¡±

    Fei¡¯er looked confused at Zhao Hai. In their previous discussion, Zhao Hai seemed to know a lot about the Divine Realm. Normally, he shouldn¡¯t be able to know about the Divine Realm¡¯s matters.

    Zhao Hai looked at Fei¡¯er and smiled bitterly, ¡°Did you wonder why I¡¯m very familiar with the Divine Realm?¡±

    Fei¡¯er nodded, Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m a dark mage. After killing the Divine Race and turning them into undead, I can ask them about the matters of the Divine Realm.¡±

    When Fei¡¯er heard Zhao Hai, his eyes suddenly showed his understanding. He actually forgot that Zhao Hai was a Dark Mage.

    Zhao Hai looked at Fei¡¯er and said, ¡°Although I knew about the Barbarians and the Winged Pegasus, my knowledge isn¡¯t that much. The Barbarians and the Winged Pegasus haven¡¯t been conquered in a day or two, so I wasn¡¯t aware that they still held their resentment towards the Divine Race. When they nned to attack the Ark Continent, I can¡¯t risk my people being killed. Because of that, I had no choice but to kill them.¡±

    Fei¡¯er nodded, he can understand Zhao Hai. To be honest, if Zhao Hai held back against the Barbarians and the Winged Pegasus at that time, then the Ark Continent wouldn¡¯t have been in its current state. Instead, the Ark Continent would have already fallen to the Divine Race. Moreover, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have been here to be their ally. Most importantly, Zhao Hai was very strong, it would be strange if he doesn¡¯t go for the kill.

    From what was said before, Fei¡¯er didn¡¯t intend to be allies with Zhao Hai, instead he wanted to invite the Demon Race. If Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t strong, then they wouldn¡¯t have been speaking at this time. Strength decides everything, this was something that Fei¡¯erpletely understood.

    Zhao Hai looked at Fei¡¯er¡¯s expression and said, ¡°This time, we need to quickly deal with the Divine Race, we can¡¯t be slow. North of the Ark Continent is a rift to the Underworld. Undead from the Underworld have alreadye out of the rift. If we dy, the undead and the Divine Race might attack us from both sides. That wouldn¡¯t be good for us.¡±

    Fei¡¯er nodded, his expression was somewhat heavy. Although he believed that they had the strength to deal with the Divine Race, he still didn¡¯t underestimate the Divine Race. There were still 9 other Divine Race continents in the Divine Realm aside from the Taurus Continent. What reaction would the other continents have? This remained unknown. All their previous discussion was merely spection.

    If the other continents sent reinforcements towards the Taurus Divines, then things would be extremely difficult. All 9 continent¡¯s doesn¡¯t even need to send reinforcements. As long as a form of reinforcement came, then things would still get more difficult.

 Chapter 832 â€“ Transformers? Mecha? What!?

    <h4>Chapter 832 - Transformers? Mecha? What!?</h4>

    Fei¡¯er looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°So Mister¡¯s n is?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°We must attack, as soon as possible and in the shortest time. We need to attack the Taurus Divines while they still have a hold on their continent. This way, we lessen the chance of other continents joining the fight.¡±

    Fei¡¯er knit his brows and said, ¡°Of course, it would be best if we attack immediately. However, if we are too aggressive, then we might exhaust our resources. If the other continentse, then we won¡¯t have any energy left to resist.¡± Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°It would be worse if we don¡¯t attack. The Divines should have already acquired the news by now and had gone to prepare themselves. If we don¡¯t go at them hard, then things would be more troublesome for us.¡±

    Fei¡¯er thought for a moment and then nodded, ¡°We don¡¯t have any problems with that. And just like you said, the Divines should have already heard of what happened here and have been prepared. However, at this time, I still have no way to get in touch with my people. There¡¯s no way for me to tell them about our decision. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be ready to cooperate when the timees.¡±

    Zhao Hai thought about it and then said, ¡°When we enter the Divine Realm and make our initial attack, you could use that opportunity to contact your people. Right, I¡¯ll give this to you. This is a messenger fish, you can call me on this thing. If anything happens, use it.¡±

    Fei¡¯er gawked as he received the messenger fish. Fei¡¯er looked curiously at the small fish. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything for a moment before he took out two messenger fishes and gave them to Fei¡¯er, ¡°Help me hand these two messenger fish over to the Barbarians and the Winged Pegasus army. In any case, we are on the same side now.¡±

    Fei¡¯er nodded and received the two messenger fishes on Zhao Hai¡¯s hand. Then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°This Fei¡¯er really admires Mister¡¯s heart. Mister, rest assured, I will surely make Shan and Yue disregard any grudges between you and them.¡± Zhao Hai gave a forced smile and then said, ¡°That won¡¯t be easy. Right, Mister Fei¡¯er, I don¡¯t know if you have any good weapons to deal with the Divine Race. If you want, I can give you some blood lightning javelins.¡± Fei¡¯er gawked, then his two eyes shone as he replied, ¡°That would be great. Mister¡¯s blood lightning javelins are more overbearingpared to the blood lightning beads that the Divine Race had.¡± Zhao Hai smiled faintly, but just before he was about to reply, his expression suddenly changed. Then he stood up, looked at Fei¡¯er and said, ¡°Mister Fei¡¯er, I will prepare the javelins. When we fight the Divine Race, I will immediately send them over to you. I still have some matters to take care of, so I can¡¯t remain here for long.¡±

    After Fei¡¯er saw Zhao Hai¡¯s expression, he couldn¡¯t help but stare for a moment. However, he also stood up and said, ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t hold mister here.¡± Zhao Hai nodded before his figure vanished and appeared inside the Space.

    The moment Zhao Hai appeared in the vi, he saw Laura looking at the screen. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±, Zhao Hai said. Laura smiled bitterly as she replied, ¡°Cai¡¯er saw something. Ever since the underworld appeared in the Beastman Prairie, she made sure to scan the entire continent using the Space¡¯s map. Today, she managed to discover something unusual on zing Ind.¡±

    Just as Laura said that, Zhao Hai shifted his attention towards the screen. The screen was currently showing the image of zing Ind. However, what he saw on the ind made him astonished.

    zing Ind had volcanoes everywhere. Living among those volcanoes were various fire element beasts and nts. Although Zhao Hai took the fire crystals as well as the river of earth fire, the temperature of the ind was still quite high. On the dormant volcanoes, one could even see beasts moving about here and there.

    But now, somethingpletely out of ce appeared on the ind. Not only does it not belong to the ind, these things doesn¡¯t belong to the Ark Continent. They were huge metallic men!

    Zhao Hai inspected these metallic men. They was over ten meters high and looked delicately made. Theirponents were shining and most importantly, there were all kinds of magic formations drawn all over their body.

    When Zhao Hai saw these magic formations, his pupils couldn¡¯t help but shrink. At this point, Zhao Hai already had some understanding about the formations in the Ark Continent. However, Zhao Hai still couldn¡¯t identify the magic formations on these metallic men. The magic formations were tooplex.

    At this time, Cai¡¯er talked, ¡°Young Master, the Space had recorded something that happened before. Come and take a look.¡± Then the image on the screen changed into the same zing Ind. But this time, there were several ck spots seen on top of the ind. These ck spots moved very fast and before long they reached the ind. Zhao Hai unexpectedly identified these ck spots, they were aircraft!

    Zhao Hai could swear that his eyes weren¡¯t wrong. They were indeed aircraft. Zhao Hai stood up from his seat as he looked closely at the figures on the monitor.

    After that, an exciting even happened. After flying around the ind, the aircraft suddenly twisted its form. It¡¯s metallic parts moved before forming into a huge metallic man!

    Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes almost went out of their sockets. Seeing these aircraft gave Zhao Hai excitement. This was because he only saw these kinds of aircraft back on Earth. The aircraft made him think that there might be a connection between Earth and the Ark Continent.

    However, that idea soon faded when the aircraft transformed. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. This aircraft was obviously a transformer! What is going on!?

    Under the feet, in the middle of the palm, and at the back of these figures were mes shooting out. Before long, they slowlynded on the ind.

    When the magic beasts and me demons spotted these metallic figures, they immediately charged in to attack.

    However, these transformers just lifted their hands and shot out white lights towards the attackers. Almost immediately, the magic beasts let out a miserable cry before their bodies totally disintegrated. The me demons might have resisted for some time but they too were erased by the white light.

    Then the transformers made a fist and withdrew their attack. After that, their chests opened up and men came out of the metallic bodies.

    As soon as he saw this, Zhao Hai understood. These weren¡¯t transformers at all. These metallic men were machines controlled by people. Just like mechas that were written about back on Earth.

    However, most of the mechas seen on novels were purely made out of technology. On the other hand, these mechas actually had a lot of magic formations. What is this?

    Even more surprised than Zhao Hai were Laura and the others. They had no prior experience about these things. Because of that, they were all shocked by what they saw on the monitor.

    Zhao Hai slowly sat down and closed his eyes. Then suddenly, something shed inside his mind. He had read about something simr before, iron golems!

    These things were indeed simr to the iron golems that he read before. However, these machines were moreplicated inparison. This caused some doubts within Zhao Hai¡¯s mind.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and summoned a God-rank Divine. Then Zhao Hai beckoned towards the screen and said, ¡°You, have you seen these things? Or maybe heard about them? What are those things?¡±

    The God-rank Divine looked at the iron golems and then said, ¡°I saw something simr. In the past, the Goblins used to make these things. However, those made by the Goblins weren¡¯t this defined. Moreover, they act very slow and weren¡¯t too useful. As for exactly those, I really haven¡¯t seen them before.¡±

    Zhao Hai stored the undead back before he let out a long breath, ¡°It seems like another new ne has connected to the Ark Continent.¡±

    The women looked at each other and saw the surprise on each others¡¯ eyes. These things were quite new to them. Moreover, these metallic beings were very powerful. One must know that the beings in zing Ind were almost 9th rank in strength. But even in their situation, they still couldn¡¯t stop the metallic beings.

    Laura and the others can also understand Zhao Hai¡¯s current feeling. This matter was truly quite annoying. They were yet to find a way to deal with the Underworld but now another ne came. Zhao Hai was currently feeling like he was being bullied by fate!

    Laura let out a sigh as well as she said, ¡°Yet another ne connected to the Ark Continent. What happened to the Ark Continent? Did it¡¯s barrier really got damaged that far?¡±

    The group smiled bitterly. They held the same feeling as Laura. It seems like the Ark Continent¡¯s barrier had been rendered useless.

    Zhao Hai suddenly stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go see them. I want to see whether I canmunicate with them. If we could talk, then I¡¯d ask how they arrived at the Ark Continent.¡±

    The expression of the women immediately changed. Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t go. It¡¯s too dangerous. You saw the attack made by those people, they¡¯re too strong.¡±

    Zhao Hai patted Laura¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Rest assured, nothing bad will happen. With my current strength, those people could do nothing to me.¡±

    Naturally, Laura was quite confident in Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. However, the attacks made by those mechas were just too strange. There was a white light and then the magic beasts just disintegrated. This wasn¡¯t an attack that they had seen before.

    Zhao Hai looked at Laura and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, don¡¯t worry. I promise you that the moment they attack, I will immediately go back to the Space.¡±

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai and knew that there was no way to prevent Zhao Hai from knowing. Therefore, she just said, ¡°Brother Hai, if they decide to attack, then immediately go back. Don¡¯t fight with them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Rest assured, I will be safe. Alright, I¡¯m going now.¡± Then Zhao Hai¡¯s figure shed as he went out of the Space. Laura and the others immediately turned their attention back to the screen to look at Zhao Hai¡¯s situation.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t directly appear on zing Ind. Instead, he appeared a distance away and then flew towards the ind.

    Zhao Hai saw that the skill of these people wasn¡¯t that high. One could say that their strength was mainly dependent on the mechas. At this time, these people were resting on the ind, outside from their iron golems. One could say that they couldn¡¯t provide any threat to Zhao Hai.

    ZHao Hai slowly flew towards the ind. At the same time, he also instructed Cai¡¯er to pay attention to the actions of those people. They seem to be resting on the ind, leisurely talking andughing there.

    When Zhao Hai was not far from the ind, these people finally moved. They quickly ran towards the iron golem and then started them up. However, they didn¡¯t make a move as they just stood there and waited for Zhao Hai.

    After being informed about this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop. Instead, he even sped up. He knew that this people doesn¡¯t intend to attack him. It was for certain that they also wanted to know where this was. Therefore, they would want tomunicate with him.

    Before long, Zhao Hai arrived on zing ind. He also saw the huge mechas. However, he didn¡¯t show the fact that he had seen them before. Instead, he showed a shocked and curious appearance.

    He slowly descended on the ind as he stared at the mechas. When he was about a couple of steps away, he stopped. Then he proceeded to circle the mecha looking like someone who just discovered something new, ignorant about the fact that it might be dangerous.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai was just acting out a y. He wanted these people to think that he had just identally came here to see these mechas.

    While Zhao Hai was doing his thing, the person inside the mecha couldn¡¯t wait anymore as a sound came out, ¡°&#%@¡­¡±

    After hearing this, Zhao Hai¡¯s heart suddenly sank. This was because he couldn¡¯t understand what this person just said. If there¡¯s anguage barrier, then it would be difficult tomunicate. It might even result in some misunderstandings between the two parties.

    However, Zhao Hai continued his y as he made a scared expression and loudly said, ¡°What are you? How did you appear on zing Ind?¡±

    Zhao Hai knew that the opposite party would be unable to understand his words. However, this action still needed to be acted out.

 Chapter 833 â€“ Atlanta Plane

    <h4>Chapter 833 - Anta ne</h4>

    The other party turned silent. While Zhao Hai was wondering about the other party¡¯s reaction, a voice suddenly came from the mecha, ¡°Hello, where is this ce?¡±

    What was heard was definitely thenguage of the Ark Continent. However, the tone was very awkward. It was just like how foreigners sound when they first studied chinese.

    Zhao Hai stared nkly, he didn¡¯t think that these people could actually speak the Ark Continent¡¯snguage. He looked at the mechas in front of him and asked once more. ¡°Who are you? How did you appear on zing Ind?¡±

    Naturally, these people had seen Zhao Hai descend from the sky, therefore they didn¡¯t dare underestimate him. The huge metal figures immediately arranged themselves into a row before one of the chest tes swung open. A person walked out and went forward to greet Zhao Hai. He ced his hand on his chest as he gave a short bow and said, ¡°Mister, I am the captain of the fifth squad of the Anta Continent¡¯s Flying Armor army. Eagle squad leader Axe. We arrived here by going through a spatial rift. Mister, where is this?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Squad leader Axe and then returned the salute as he said, ¡°Hello, this ce is called zing Ind, south of the Ark Continent. I am Ark Continent¡¯s Buda n Patriarch, Zhao Hai Buda.¡±

    Axe looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°So it is Patriarch Zhao Hai. Patriarch, please feel at ease. We didn¡¯te with hostile intentions. Sir, pleasee and take a seat.¡± Then Axe took a few steps forward before arriving at an open area. Zhao Hai looked at the mechas standing there before he followed Axe and then sat down.

    After Axe sat down, he turned his hand and took out two pieces of dried meat. He gave on of them to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Since we¡¯re far away from home, I don¡¯t have anything delicious to offer. I hope the Patriarch wouldn¡¯tugh at my dried meat. Please have a taste.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Axe¡¯s smug look and smirked inside. Axe seems to be proud of his spatial item. Zhao Hai smiled faintly before he also turned his hand to take out two bottles of beer. He gave Axe one of the bottles before he said, ¡°Since we¡¯re out here in the open, why don¡¯t we drink some liquor? I also want mister have a taste of my Buda n¡¯s special beer.¡±

    When Axe saw Zhao Hai take out two bottles of beer, his pupils couldn¡¯t help but shrink. Zhao Hai might not know about it, but spatial items were also very rare in the Anta Continent. Although Axe was just a squad leader, his identity wasn¡¯t simple. The reason why he himself had a spatial item was because he was the heir of a Great n in the Continent. Since he loved adventure, he took the chance to enter the spatial rift along with his men.

    Naturally, the people who came with Axe weren¡¯t ordinary people. All of them were famed experts in the Anta Continent. Their magic armors were among the advanced ones in the army.

    Since Axe had his current status, he felt the need to show off the fact that he held a spatial item to Zhao Hai. He wanted to see Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction.

    In the mind of Axe, Zhao Hai doing things on his own despite being a Patriarch only meant that Zhao Hai¡¯s family wasn¡¯t strong. In turn, Zhao Hai should not have the position to hold a spatial item. If Zhao Hai sees his spatial item and reveals his greed, then Axe would have the excuse to be impolite to Zhao Hai.

    However, he didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai himself would also have a spatial equipment. Moreover, it seems like Zhao Hai treated these items as though they were nothing significant.

    Axe couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly inside. He wanted to test the other party but in the end he came up with nothing. So Axe just received Zhao Hai¡¯s bottle of beer before taking the top off and taking a drink.

    However, it was quite obvious that Axe wasn¡¯t used to drinking beer. He only took a sip and frowned slightly before he ced the bottle at the side. Then he took a bite out of his dried meat before he looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Patriarch, you said that this is the Ark Continent? May I know the continent¡¯s structure?¡±

    Zhao Hai observed Axe. From Axe¡¯s performance, it showed that he wasn¡¯t just any ordinary squad leader. His every move and speech was controlled, obviously showing that he had undergone etiquette training. It seems like Axe¡¯s status wasn¡¯t low.

    After hearing Axe¡¯s question, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind hiding things. Although he couldn¡¯t reveal the continent¡¯s current state, he can just tell Axe prior knowledge.

    Zhao Hai paused for a moment before he replied, ¡°We are at the Ark Continent. The continent is mostlyprised of onergendmass. Where we are today is called zing Ind, a small ind south of the continent. The ind has volcanic eruptions all throughout the four seasons. The ind has strong fire beasts and me devils. Because of this, it was named as one of the continent¡¯s forbidden areas. The humans in the Ark Continent are divided among five empires; the Radiant Empire, the Buddha Empire, the Lyon Empire, the Rosen Empire, and the Aksu Empire. Besides the five empires, there are also four other races. There sea¡¯s Fishman race, the prairie¡¯s Beastmen, iron mountains¡¯ Dwarves, and the Elven Forest¡¯s Elves.¡±

    Axe eagerly listened to Zhao Hai¡¯s introduction. After Zhao Hai¡¯s statement, Axe asked once more, ¡°Patriarch, which Empire does your family belong to? Do you have a lot of enemies in the continent?¡±

    Zhao Hai sported an arrogant expression as he said, ¡°My Buda n is the continent¡¯s most powerful family. I myself am a hereditary marquis of the Rosen Empire and the strongest 9th rank expert.¡±

    Axe had a confused expression as he looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°Patriarch, the strongest people in the continent are 9th ranks? How can you determine a person¡¯s strength?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°The Ark Continent¡¯s professions are divided into two, namely warriors and mages. And both of them are divided into 9 levels, from 1st rank to 9th rank. You advance by improving your own strength. Once you receive the blessing of the heavens and granted flight, then you can be said to be a 9th rank expert.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Axe¡¯s eyes shone, then he said, ¡°So it¡¯s that. I didn¡¯t think that there would also be warriors and mages in the Ark Continent.¡±

    Now it was Zhao Hai¡¯s turn to ask, ¡°So mister means that there are also warriors and mages in the Anta Continent?¡±

    Axe proudly lifted his chin as he replied, ¡°Right. However, the professions in our continent are divided into three; warrior, mage, and magic armor master.¡±

    Zhao Hai took a nce at the mechas and said, ¡°These magic armors are truly mysterious. Metallic beings thisrge are actually able to move. It¡¯s quite astonishing.¡±

    Axe couldn¡¯t hide his arrogance, ¡°Naturally, these magic armors are the product of several thousand years of research. Their fighting strength is formidable. However, bing a magic armor master isn¡¯t that easy.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Axe and asked, ¡°It seems like the Anta Continent is more formidable than my Ark Continent. Can mister introduce me to the Anta Continent?¡±

    Axe looked at Zhao Hai and snorted, ¡°Originally, the Anta Continent is onerge piece ofnd. After a huge war, the continent is divided into three continents; the warrior continent, the mage continent, and the magic armor master continent. Where I¡¯m from is the magic armor master continent. Since childhood I¡¯ve been immersed in the research and manufacturing of magic armors. However, there are also children who studied as either the warrior path or the mage path since childhood. The experts of our three continents are divided into 12 ranks. It is somewhat different to the Ark Continent, but it has simrities. After bing 9th rank, one would be able to fly. Moreover, ranks ten to twelve have many times more strengthpared to 9th ranks.¡±

    Upon hearing Axe¡¯s exnation, Zhao Hai concluded that the Anta Continent was the same type of ne as the Demon Realm and the Divine Realm, nes a cut above the Ark Continent. Ranks 10 to 12 should correspond to Demigods, Gods, and Saint Gods. It seems like the Anta Continent wasn¡¯t so simple after all.

    Zhao Hai also noticed that the way Axe talked to him had changed. Axe suddenly became high sounding that it made Zhao Hai feel ufortable. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything, he just kept listening to Axe¡¯s babble.

    After Axe¡¯s exnation, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister might not believe it, but the magic armor of my squad are all 9th rank transforming armors. Let me show you.¡± Then as Axe waved his hand, his magic armor spouted blue mes on its foot, palm, and back. The metal armor flew up into the sky as it folded itself and transformed into an aircraft before zooming out into the horizon.

    Zhao Hai looked at this in shock. Although he had seen the magic armor¡¯s transformation on the screen, the impact in seeing it in person was too strong.

    Now that he sat in front of this transforming mech, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. This caused him to have a dumbfounded look.

    Axe paid close attention to Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance. After seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction, Axe couldn¡¯t help butugh deep inside. At the same time, he also felt proud of his magic armor.

    Axe didn¡¯t reveal this information, but the strength of the Anta Continent was also quite formidable. Their research towards magic formation was extremely profound. And like the Divine Race, the people in the Anta Continent had also managed to conquer several nes.

    Since they were still unaware of how strong the Ark Continent was, they were polite upon arriving. But after Zhao Hai revealed the state of the continent, Axe knew that the ne he was on was inferiorpared to the Anta Continent. Because of this, his n became more and more obvious. At this time, Axe was thinking that after he went back, he would immediately request his n to dispatch troops and conquer the Ark Continent!

 Chapter 834 â€“ Mutual Plan

    <h4>Chapter 834 - Mutual n</h4>

    Among the things that Axe withheld was the fact that there were no countries in the Anta ne. Instead, families hold the power over everything. And also, Axe¡¯s family was the most famous family in the Magic Armor Master Continent, the O¡¯Neil Family. Finally, Axe was to be the O¡¯neil Family¡¯s next Patriarch.

    In the Anta ne, the power held by families was extremely inted, they could even reach the same as those held by Empires. Under those Great ns were other small families that serve them. Moreover, if a family conquers a ne, then that ne would be their own territory, further increasing the strength of that family.

    But although the O¡¯Neil family was the most famed family in the Magic Armor Master Continent, they were still yet to conquer a ne. This caused their strength to be inferior to other Great ns.

    The Anta ne was different from the Divine Realm. The Divines were able to know which nes were around them. And once they know the ne, they would also know how to go there. Because of this, the Divines could just break that ne¡¯s barrier and then proceed to conquer it.

    On the other hand, the Anta ne doesn¡¯t have that ability. They don¡¯t know whether there were any nes close to them, in turn, they won¡¯t know where those nes were. Because of this, it would be difficult for them to seek a ne and conquer it.

    The people in the Anta ne would just set up a magic formation on a random ce and hope for the best. This magic formation would only activate once a ne¡¯s barrier was close. Otherwise, the magic formation would just ruin itself.

    In the past, the Anta Continent had conquered nes using this method. However, the O¡¯Neil family was quite unfortunate. They had arranged these magic formations many times, however, they were yet to get lucky in finding another ne. These actions brought losses to the family. One must know that arranging these magic formations wasn¡¯t cheap. Otherwise, everyone would arrange these formations everywhere.

    This time, the O¡¯Neil family finally got their lucky break. Several days before, Axe heard a report from his subordinate that a spatial rift had appeared in a remote mountain valley inside the O¡¯Neil family¡¯s domain. Moreover, the rift was getting bigger and bigger.

    After hearing this report, the entire O¡¯Neil family was shaken. Their first thought wasn¡¯t happiness, instead it was fear. They were afraid that a high-level ne had found them and broke through the ne¡¯s barrier. They thought of this because this was the same as what they did to the lower nes.

    Because of this, the O¡¯Neil family immediately barricaded the mountain valley. They also blocked information about this rift froming out. While the family was contemting on what to do, Alex¡¯s adventurous side rose up. He took his strongest and most loyal men with him and entered the spatial rift. Thus, they appeared on the Ark Continent.

    Upon arriving on the ind, Axe immediately felt relief. If this spatial rift was arranged artificially, then people would¡¯ve been present on the other side of the rift. It would be impossible for those people to just leave their rift in the middle of nowhere.

    However, Axe didn¡¯t immediately send word back to the family. He wanted to take a look at this new ne first. Because of this, he immediatelymanded his men to fly around randomly. Just as they were travelling southward, they came upon zing Ind. It was here that they were detected by Cai¡¯er.

    Axe wanted to talk to Zhao Hai because he wanted to know the strength of the Ark Continent. If the Ark Continent was strong, then the O¡¯Neil family would establish a business cooperation with them. However, if they were weak, then Axe would go back to his family and prepare for an invasion of the Ark Continent.

    After getting the continent¡¯s strength from Zhao Hai, Axe immediately knew that the opportunity hase for the O¡¯Neil family. The Ark Continent was so weak that the O¡¯Neil Family could easily usurp them.

    Because of this thought, Axe¡¯s tone got more and more arrogant as his conversation with Zhao Hai went on. Zhao Hai had met people like Axe before, so how could he miss the change of tone on Axe¡¯s voice. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care. What he revealed to Axe was the original state of the Ark Continent. Naturally, the present Ark Continent waspletely differentpared to before. If Axe had any bad ideas for the continent, then it was his own fault for miscalcting.

    After a short while, Axe¡¯s mech went back andnded. Zhao Hai looked at the mech with envy as he said, ¡°These things are truly wonderful. If the Rosen Empire had these, then we would have already conquered the rest of the continent. Mister Axe, i wonder if you can sell me a few of these. I just went forward to see the path and my fleet would be arriving in two days. Initially, we came to zing Ind in order to get some special products to refine medicine with. I shall wait for my fleet to arrive. When they dock, I will approach mister for the trade. I will buy your magic armors no matter what price mister Axe wants.¡±

    When he heard Zhao Hai, Alex¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change. It took a moment for Alex to calm down before he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, this request, I can¡¯t promise something to you right now. I need to head back to the family and discuss things, I¡¯m sure they would be interested in the trade. If the family agrees, then we will send someone over to find you. What do you think?¡¯

    Zhao Hai had a regretful expression as he replied, ¡°That¡¯s a pity. Well, take this, this is my n¡¯s token. If mister¡¯s family agrees to the trade, then you can bring this token to the Rosen Empire. When that timees, my Buda n would definitely give you a warm wee.¡±

    Axe received the thing that Zhao Hai handed over. From what he saw, it seems like a token made out of red crystal. It looked very refined. On the token were two characters that read ¡®Buda¡¯.

    Axe didn¡¯t suspect anything as he held the token and said, ¡°Alright. Mister, I¡¯ll immediately head back to the family and discuss this matter. I can assure you that we¡¯ll be swift in our reply.¡± Zhao Hai nodded. Then Axe jumped into his mech as him and his team proceeded to fly southward.

    Zhao Hai looked at Axe¡¯s departing back. He sneered before his figure vanished and returned to the Space. Laura and the others were currently in the living room, their expressions quite difficult to behold. When Zhao Hai came, Laura immediately said, ¡°Brother Hai, I hate that man. It¡¯s obvious that he has bad ideas for the Ark Continent. His fake expression is too irritating to watch.¡¯

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, there¡¯s no need to be angry. I told him that I have my fleet behind me in order to see his reaction. If he doesn¡¯t have any ill will towards us, then he would definitely stay and talk. But it seems like he did have bad ideas. If I hadn¡¯t told him that I have my people behind me, then he would¡¯ve already killed me in order to suppress the news. After all, his party mostly consisted of 9th ranks. If he isn¡¯t sure that he can kill me and my fleet, then he wouldn¡¯t act rashly.¡±

    Laura coldly snorted and said, ¡°Just let theme. In any case, their presence would only make the Ark Continent even livelier. I want to see what their expression would be when they face the Divine Race and the Underworld.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Actually, this is also an opportunity for us. Once they appear in the Ark Continent, then that would be the best time to dere war on the Divine Race. When they arrive, we can slowly whittle them down. At that time, we would be able to obtain a batch of powerful magic armors. That would surely increase our strength.¡±

    At this time, Lizzy frowned and said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve also heard Axe say that their ne has experts up to 12th rank. In other words, God-ranks also exist in their ne. Their attack surely wouldn¡¯t be weak. Can we deal with them?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°No matter which ne, strong experts are surely rare. Those at the top are the least popted group. Also, I don¡¯t believe that Axe¡¯s family is more powerfulpared to the Taurus Divines.¡±

    Lizzy also thought of the same thing. No matter which race, it would be impossible for them to surpass the strength of the Divine Race. If God-ranks were that abundant, then the Ark Continent would¡¯ve already fallen a long long time ago.

    Lizzy looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Brother Hai, what¡¯s the deal with that token? Why do I feel like it¡¯s the same as the blood ghost staff?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. That is a part of the staff. I wanted to try and see if I can separate a part of the staff from the main body. That small part would allow us to monitor the person. I didn¡¯t expect that the experiment would be a sess. Cai¡¯er, show us the state of that fellow.¡±

    Cai¡¯er immediatelyplied and changed the image on the screen. The disy showed a very small space. Inside this space was a person wearing a type of helmet. There was also some kind of contraption attached on this person¡¯s arms and legs. Moreover, it can be clearly seen that this person was Axe.

 Chapter 835 â€“ Free State

    <h4>Chapter 835 - Free State</h4>

    Laura stared, her eyes widened as she said, ¡°So that¡¯s how those magic armors were operated. Interesting, interesting.¡±

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai¡¯s pupils narrowed. He saw a lot of things from Axe¡¯s setup. Although Axe¡¯s way of controlling the mech was very bizarre, but you have to say that it was actually very convenient. Mechas aren¡¯t usually controlled this way, that¡¯s why ordinary people were unable to pilot them. It seems like the people of the Anta ne had truly developed their magic armors to the extreme.

    The image showed Axe controlling his mech to fly at a very fast speed. Since there was nothing else that happened, Zhao Hai decided to change the image to the Thunder n.

    Zhao Hai had only spoken with Fei¡¯er for a moment before he was interrupted with Axe¡¯s arrival. At this point, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t know what Fei¡¯er was doing.

    After the image changed, Zhao Hai saw Fei¡¯er hurrying along. And since nothing happened, Zhao Hai shifted the image once more towards the Goblins.

    Once the image changed to the Goblins¡¯ background, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. At this time, the background had changed. Below the massive bread trees were small houses. Although small, they were beautifully constructed. Zhao Hai carefully inspected the houses and saw that they were made out of straw and mud. The decorations on the houses were made out of bread fruit shells.

    Zhao Hai turned to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, what things have these Goblins traded? I want to see.¡±

    Cai¡¯erplied as she pulled out a detailed list. There were some ordinary tools and nothing special. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but nod, it seems like these Goblins were quite smart. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to make these houses with these simple tools.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Good. Right, Cai¡¯er, how were the Goblins doingtely? Did they only build houses?¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°No. Young Master, you don¡¯t know but there are still some Goblins who were educated. At this time, those with knowledge were educating those who didn¡¯t know anything. Inside the houses they built were magic formations. Those formations were quite clever, they actually made the houses quitefortable.¡±

    Zhao Hai changed the image and looked at the rooms of the Goblins. There really were magic formations inside, moreover, they looked very well-made.

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he smiled and said, ¡°It looks like my idea is correct. These Goblins aren¡¯t the same as those in the Anta ne. Their inheritance has been destroyed by the Divine Race. If they kept developing, they might have be as strong as Axe right now.¡±

    Laura stared, then her two eyes shone as she said, ¡°Brother Hai, you mean those Goblins can make those magic armors that Axe and the others used?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Initially, I want to have those Goblins research this technology. Now that Axe has appeared, it gave me the opportunity to see how advanced the magic formations are. It seems like it needed to be studied for many years. The Goblins are talented in this aspect. Let¡¯s just have them study magic formations and maybe they can make something great.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°That would be good. Now that the Goblins have been freed, their knowledge can now flourish once more. Makingplex magic formations shouldn¡¯t take too long.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°With how the Goblins have been treated, it was now close to impossible for them to pass their inheritance down. Their magic formations look quite good, but it can be seen that their entire knowledge is still broken. If an average race had reached their point, then I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t recover. The Goblins being able to maintain their current state is amazing enough.¡±

    Lizzy and the others agreed. The Goblins¡¯ resilience was really something worthy of admiration. For them to still pass some of their knowledge down despite being suppressed by the Divine Race was a very great matter.

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I initially thought that they had zero knowledge of their civilization, so I refrained from showing them magic formations from the Ark Continent. It seems like my n needs to be pushed forward. Let¡¯s have some undead mages teach the Goblins some words and knowledge regarding magic formations. Right, Laura, how is father-inw doing nowadays?¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Father is still researching the defensive magic formations. I reckon he¡¯llplete it soon. Why? Do you need him for something?¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. He had asked Karen to research defensive formations before mainly to defend against the Demons and the Divine Race. But now that the Ark Continent has moved to the Space, these things were now not needed. In the end, Zhao Hai had forgotten about this task. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect Karen to still continue with this research, moreover, they were even close to seeding.

    Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°This is my fault. I actually forgot about this. Tell father-inw to take a rest. He¡¯s been exhausted these days. Now that our strength is enough, there¡¯s no need to use that formation.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°I already told father about this. But father said that he would still do it. He said that he¡¯s very interested in these things. Let¡¯s just let him be. In any case, we have people looking after him and he¡¯s still taking a rest from time to time.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned to Laura, ¡°Laura, once father-inw is done with this research, tell him to stop studying for some time. I want him topile his knowledge so that we can make a book out of it. We can use those books to teach the Goblins as well as the people in the Ark Space. We¡¯ll have everyone start researching themselves, what do you think?¡±

    Laura¡¯s eyes showed his agreement, she said, ¡°Good, that would be great. Father always wanted to do that but the people of the Ark Continent doesn¡¯t take magic formations too seriously. They always see magic formations as secondary needs. Even if father printed his book, I¡¯m afraid people wouldn¡¯t even take a look at it. Now that there¡¯s a purpose, I think he will be happy to share his knowledge.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then turned his head to Cai¡¯er, ¡°Cai¡¯er, scan the formations on the magic armor that Axe used. I want topile them and have father-inw look at it in the future. Laura, you also need to take care of father-inw. He¡¯s not young anymore, he needs to refrain from being exhausted.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Rest assured, father has been well taken care of. Although he likes his research, he hasn¡¯t been going all out recently. Moreover, this is what he likes to do, if he is forbidden to work, then it would be like torture for him. Also, he¡¯s now a 9th rank expert, so his lifespan should already be long. Just have him do his thing, there won¡¯t be any problems.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. Karen¡¯s current body has been really good. In addition to the environment, the food and water in the Space adds up to the benefits that he gets. Currently, Karen looks younger and more energeticpared to before. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t even describe him as an old man anymore.

    After arranging this matter, Zhao Hai turned the image on the monitor towards the underworld¡¯s creatures in the Beastman Prairie. The undead seems to have advanced further.

    Zhao Hai looked at the undead and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The advancement of these undead has been too fast. At this time, they had already upied two-thirds of the Beastman Prairie. Moreover, their advancement was still going on.

    It was fortunate that the people in the Ark Continent had already moved out. This reduced the headaches that Zhao Hai felt. Zhao Hai opened another screen showing the state of the Northern Icefield. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but get shocked by what he saw. The Space¡¯s monitoring capabilities seem to have improved.

    Before he met the Divine Race, they would ce a magic formation everytime they go on a meeting. Because of this, the monitor would just disy a white scene. This was the same for the underworld¡¯s fog, the Space couldn¡¯t prate deep inside it.

    Because of these, Zhao Hai knew that the Space¡¯s monitor had many limitations.

    However, just now, Zhao Hai discovered that the monitor¡¯s pration distance seem to have increased. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect this to happen.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but look at Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, it seems like the monitor has been improved.¡±

    Cai¡¯er had a smug look as she nodded and said, ¡°So Young Master has noticed. When the Space levelled up, the monitor¡¯s abilities have also been strengthened.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°You couldn¡¯t me me for this. I¡¯ve been too busy to take note of this. Hahaha. Good, it¡¯s great that it improved. Later on, we can spy on anything we like.¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled as well, ¡°I also have something else that will make Young Master happy. The ingredients in the magic backgrounds can now be used. By my calctions, they should be enough to make ten God rank potions. Moreover, the output of these ingredients would slowly increase. And most importantly, crops grown on the magic background can quickly replenish our supply of gold goins. When the timees, Young Master can buy those remaining backgrounds.¡±

    Zhao Hai pped his hands, ¡°Fantastic! Finally we can get rich. Having no money really affected my confidence. That¡¯s good. Right, Cai¡¯er, make those God-rank potions.¡± Then Zhao Hai turned to Laura and the others and said, ¡°Since we don¡¯t have any pressing matter to take care of, let¡¯s go to Grandpa Green and have a dinner with them.¡±

    Laura and the others happily obliged. They had been too busy with the Demons and the Divine Racetely that they had no chance to share a meal with Grandpa Green and the others. Since they had nothing to do at the moment, they might as well eat with the elders.

    As Cai¡¯er arranged the God-rank potions, Zhao Hai and the others shed towards the Ark Space, on the ind upied by the Buda n. The ind wasn¡¯t too far from the new Ark Continent. However, the status of the people living on the ind had be extraordinary. This was because of the Buda n, Zhao Hai¡¯s family. There¡¯s no person in the Ark Continent that dared disrespect members of the n.

    However, it was also because of this status that Zhao Hai reduced the contact between the ind and the maind. At this point, the Buda n is no longer trading with the continent. This was because there was no way to do proper business when it came to the Buda n. Once the family sells on the maind, no haggling on prices ured, the other party might even insert extra money on the side. If Zhao Hai does business this way, then the people¡¯s respect towards him would be bad. At this point, Zhao Hai would only buy the least amount of things from the maind as possible.

    The Buda n¡¯s ind was quite simr to the ck wastnd¡¯s structure. Those who lived in the ind were no longer just the Buda n and their ves. Elves, Dwarves, and a substantial number of Beastmen also lived on the ind.

    When the new continent was made, Zhao Hai had the people from the ck Wastnd return to their homes. Some Dwarves, Elves, and Beastmen chose to leave the ind but there were also some of them who decided to stay. They liked the way the Buda n ran things as well as the ind¡¯s environment. Because of this, they stayed and chose to be members of the Buda n.

    The ind had now be its own small self-sustaining continent. The Elves could make their artworks on the ind and then sell them to Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai would then choose some artworks for himself while selling the others to the Space. Although the artworks would be sold for a higher price on the continent, the Elves were still satisfied with the price given by the Space. As long as they have food, water, and a ce to stay, that was already good enough.

    The situation with the Dwarves was also simr. They like to forge stuff. In the past, they would continually make weapons and armor on demand, they held no freedom in what they can make. However, things were different in the ind, they now have the freedom to make anything they want. Dwarves built their own houses and forges and then went on to do what they like. In any case, they don¡¯t need to worry about things to eat and drink.

    One could say that the Buda n¡¯s ind was its own free state. Here, everyone can do whatever they wanted. As long as they don¡¯t break the rules, then nobody would judge them for what they do.

 Chapter 836 â€“ A Rare Relaxation

    <h4>Chapter 836 - A Rare Rxation</h4>

    Being a free state doesn¡¯t meant that one can do crimes without repercussions. There were stillws in ce in order to punish you. Being a free state meant that nobody would tell you what to do. You are free to be anything you like.

    Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t returned to the ind for quite some time. Currently, the ind was given an interesting name by the people of the Ark Continent, Haven Ind.

    It is certainly impossible for the people of the Ark Continent to not know about the story of the Haven products. They knew that the Buda n wanted to use this to name their products. Because of this, the name Haven Ind came up.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know this, but since the products of the Buda n rarely appeared on the continent now, Haven products had be extremely valuable items. People who had Haven products regarded these items as family treasures.

    Also, Zhao Hai already spread his method of making liquor. He taught the Humans how to make grain wine. On the other hand, the Elves focused on making fruit wine while the Beastmen stayed with their milk whine. The Dwarves also kept making their sweet potato wine.

    The Dwarves had plenty of cubed potato. This cubed potato was quite simr to sweet potatoes back on Earth. Zhao Hai only passed down the technique of distition so naturally each group had their own preference.

    When Zhao Hai arrived at the ind, he saw the ves working the fields. As they were working, they were talking with each other andughed, they looked very happy.

    What made Zhao Hai happy was the fact that these people looked like they loved their work. The tools each person used was different. Although the conventional tools were already refined, there were still some of them who wanted to try different types of tools.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t disturb them as he entered the castle along with Laura and the others. At this time, the liquor production of the castle had stopped. Even if some liquor were brewed, they were only going to be used for personal consumption. Because of this, the castle looked more spaciouspared to before.

    On the other hand, the people on the castle wasn¡¯t few. The 100 initial ves that Zhao Hai had brought used to help manage the new ves. But now that they weren¡¯t needed, they all returned to the castle.

    After the people in the castle saw that Zhao Hai hade back, they immediately went to give him their greetings. Zhao Hai looked at the ves and saw their neat appearance. It seems like they were living quite well. There were even some of them who showed a sense of elegance. This was evidently because they had be learned people.

    Zhao Hai smiled at those who met him and said, ¡°How are you doing? Is everyone doing fine?¡±

    Everybody gave out augh before a fairly fat man replied, ¡°Happy! We are very happy, Young Master. We can now eat meat every day,pletely different to before when we were starving. I even got fat now, Young Master, look¡± Zhao Hai looked at the fat man. This person wasn¡¯t that tall, only about 1.8 meters tall. However, he looks like he weighs more than 250 pounds. Seeing someone this fat was very surprising.

    However, Zhao Hai can see that although this person was fat, he didn¡¯t look weak at all. What made Zhao Hai surprised was the fact that this person was actually 9th rank, just one step left until bing God-rank.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Come here, aren¡¯t you Ss? When you came here, you were very small and skinny. I didn¡¯t think that you would get this fat. Hahaha. Good, good. Just make sure that you won¡¯t stumble. Right, did you like cultivating that much?¡±

    The fatty named Ss didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to call him by his name. His face couldn¡¯t help but blush as he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that the Young Master would remember my name. I¡¯m not very intelligent, so I couldn¡¯t do anythingplicated. However, I loved cultivating so I did that. I didn¡¯t think that the Young Master would recognize me.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°You continue with your diligent work. If you seed, you will the first member of the Buda n to break through to God-rank without outside help.¡± The fatty obviously wasn¡¯t someone who had any idea about this. But when he heard Zhao Hai, he happily nodded his head.

    Zhao Hai also greeted everyone else before entering the fort. Zhao Hai rarely came here anymore since his main operations were made inside the Space¡¯s vi. At this time, Green and the others were already waiting for him in the main hall. After Zhao Hai came in, Green immediately gave his greetings, ¡°Young Master, why did you decide to pay a visit today? Did something bad happen?¡± Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine, things have been calm these days so there¡¯s nothing to worry about. I only came here for a simple visit.¡± Green¡¯s worries vanished when he heard Zhao Hai.

    After talking to Green, Zhao Hai also greeted Kun, Karen, and the others. After the group had sat down, Zhao Hai exined what happened outside, including the matter with the Anta ne. After hearing Zhao Hai talk, Green said, ¡°So there¡¯s another spatial rift in the Ark Continent. It seems like the neers don¡¯t have any good ideas for the ne.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly as he gave a nod, ¡°It seems to be like that. The Anta ne should be as strong as the Demon Realm. However, they have their formidable magic armor. These magic armors were 10 meters high and covered in magic formations. Moreover, it can improve one¡¯s attack strength, each one of them had peak 9th rank power.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Karen knit his brows and said, ¡°What magic formations? Can you let me take a look?¡±

    Zhao Hai already guessed that Karen would be interested in this, so he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Father-inw, don¡¯t worry, I ¡®ll definitely show them to you. I need two days in order topile everything we recorded. There are a lot of them and each part has different functions. When the timees, you can study them closely.¡¯

    Karen¡¯s was evidently satisfied with this answer. He initially started to study magic formations in order to forget his bitter memories regarding his wife, but who would¡¯ve thought that he became obsessed with research. Green turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young master, can you really fight with the Divine Race in this short amount of time?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°At this point, only remnant soldiers of the Taurus army are left in the Radiant Empire. Also, I reckon the Taurus continent would also stop sending reinforcements. This is a good opportunity to attack them with the Thunder n.¡± Green and the others didn¡¯t oppose to this, they too held great resentment towards the Taurus Divines. For the Divines to use a huge blood sacrifice was already too much for them to ept. Not to say Zhao Hai, even Green and the others were seething with anger at this event.

    After seeing that nobody opposed to this, Zhao Hai continued, ¡°Grandpa Green, I need advice. The Space¡¯s magic backgrounds are now ready for harvest. I already had Cai¡¯er use the ingredients there in order to make 10 God rank potions. How do you suggest to divide them?¡±

    Green gawked, then his eyes lit up as he asked, ¡°Really? We can make that much?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, the other people in the room were also evidently happy. Green thought for a moment and said, ¡°Little Hai, how about this. I think you should give those potions to the people of the Ark Continent. You can give two potions to the Elves, two potions to the Humans, two potions to the Dwarves, two potions to the Beastmen, and the final two to the Fishmen. This way, they would feel grateful to you.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he knit his eyebrows as he said, ¡°I wanted to give the potions to you. We can use the next batch for them.¡± Green smiled and said, ¡°Give it to them this time. The next time, we can have them. In any case, we won¡¯t leave the Space. What are you afraid of? These old bones are still very strong, we won¡¯t die soon.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and followed Green¡¯s suggestion. At this time, Merine came in bringing some food. Then the group proceeded to eat their meal.

    Zhao Hai spent three days in this peaceful state. These three days were rare times of rxation for him. He went with the ves and conversed with them. He also gave a visit to the Giant-horned Bulls, the Diamond Apes, the Dwarves, and the Elves. He went and visited everyone he could visit.

    Times spent in rxation always passes by quickly. Three days passed in a blink of an eye. Although Zhao Hai wanted to keep this time of leisure, the matters outside didn¡¯t allow him to stay.

    Fei¡¯er and the others had already reached the borders of the Radiant Empire. They were ready to attack the Divine Race and Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t be absent for this event.

    These days, Zhao Hai also took the effort to visit Fei¡¯er as well as see the Great Demon King¡¯s progress in moving the Demons to the Space. Although the Demons were busy with their migration, the Devil Legion was still ready to make an attack at any time.

    In addition to the progress of the Demons, the magic formations have also been sorted out. Karen had seeded in developing the defensive magic formation. Zhao Hai was now more confident in dealing with the Divine Race.

    Currently, Zhao Hai didn¡¯tck in his supply of crystal stones. What hecked were things to use crystals with. The appearance of the defensive formations was just right for his current needs.

    Karen¡¯s defensive formation wasn¡¯t simple. During the process of experimentation, Karen had written all its properties in a very detailed manner. This magic formation can be used by ten thousand people, fifty thousand people, and 100 thousand people. Although the number of people using it varied, the need for crystal stones didn¡¯t exponentially increase. It was only after this property was achieved did the formation deemed a sess.

 Chapter 837 â€“ Fire

    <h4>Chapter 837 - Fire</h4>

    An army had already converged outside the Radiant Empire. However, the attackers didn¡¯t attack immediately. They just kept their formations in preparation for their charge.

    Inside the Radiant Empire, the Divine Race has now gathered 20 million troops to fight. The borders of the Empire already had a long wall built equipped with magic cannons. All of the soldiers were in a neat formation floating in mid air.

    On the opposite side, there were also troops floating in mid air; the two armies of the Barbarians and the Winged Pegasus, Zhao Hai¡¯s undead army, and the Demon Race¡¯s Devil Legion. The small number of Thunder n people were also present in the center.

    While looking at the Divine Race¡¯s desperate situation, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect us to be this quick to turn on the Divine Race. To be honest, when the Divine Race and you came, I didn¡¯t think I would be able to see this day.¡± Zhao Hai was currently sitting inside the Demon Dragon King¡¯s carriage, talking with the Demon Dragon King.

    The Demon Dragon King smiled and said, ¡°When we came to attack the Ark Continent, we also didn¡¯t expect to be able to settle inside a ce much better inparison.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave out a chuckle, ¡°In truth, if it weren¡¯t for the Demons using an non-wicked method toe here, I wouldn¡¯t have allowed you to settle in the Space. You should know that since the residents of the continent had moved, I didn¡¯t have extra worries anymore. When the timees, I can just slowly grind away at the Demons and the Divine Race.¡±

    The Demon Dragon King knew that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t speaking nonsense. To be honest, after entering the Space, Zhao Hai¡¯s mysterious ability, the Demon Dragon King already understood that if they didn¡¯t be Zhao Hai¡¯ allies, then they would sooner orter be tidied up.

    The Demon Dragon King smiled and then said, ¡°This is the luck of our Demon Race. You should know that the Blood Void Formation needed live sacrifice as well. It¡¯s fortunate that we chose the Demons, otherwise we would have suffered the same fate as the Divine Race.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°It¡¯s good that the Demons think that the Dragons are betterpared to the Humans. Or else you would¡¯ve used Humans instead of Dragons.¡±

    Just as the two were talking, Fei¡¯er arrived by their side. Zhao Hai looked at Feier as thetter gave a salute, then Zhao Hai said, ¡°Is everything prepared?¡± Fei¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°Yes, but as you can see, there are massive magic cannons ced on the walls. Even God-ranks are unable to resist the attacks from those cannons. Moreover, their range is much farther than the magic cannons of your Ark Continent. It is only because those things are huge and heavy that they were very inconvenient to bring to the battlefield. What we need to do right now is to take care of those cannons. Does mister have any way to do it?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Then he waved his hand as he released a few rows of undead dragons. Mounted on top of their heads were magic cannons. Moreover, these cannons weren¡¯t those from the Ark Continent, instead, they were the Divine Race¡¯s magic cannons.

    Fei¡¯er looked at the Dragons and stared. He has been with the Divine Race army for a long time so naturally he could identify that these magic cannons were from the Divine Race. Fei¡¯er just didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai would have those cannons of his own.

    Zhao Hai looked at Fei¡¯er and smiled, ¡°When I attacked the Radiant Empire, I also took the opportunity to snatch some magic cannons for myself. It just so happens that they¡¯re quite convenient to use today.¡±

    Fei¡¯er said, ¡°It seems like we¡¯ll have the Divine Race taste their own magic cannons.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly but he didn¡¯t say anything. The magic cannons of the Divine Race were indeedrge, however, Zhao Hai still didn¡¯t think that they were strong enough. It was mainly because theycked a good energy source. In the past, the Divine Race only used ordinary crystals to power them. Those magic crystals were in no wayparable to the magic cannons that Zhao Hai had now.

    With the superior crystals in his hands, Zhao Hai was able to improve the power of the magic cannons. Because of this, Zhao Hai decided to take them out.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t give an exnation to Fei¡¯er as he waved his hand. After that, the dragons proceeded to go towards the Radiant Empire. They would only stop if they reach their firing distance.

    Besides the cannons, there were also four undead on top of each dragon, they¡¯re main purpose was to man the weapon. Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have that much magic cannons, he was still confident that his cannons were superior.

    No matter what, the might and firing distance of the cannons was improved thanks to Zhao Hai¡¯s crystals. When the attack happens, the Divine Race¡¯s cannons would be useless against Zhao Hai¡¯s army.

    The dragons stopped when they reached their firing distance, at the same time, the undead started to arm the cannons. It didn¡¯t take a long time before 40 red lights started to fly towards the Radiant Empire¡¯s walls. This caused the Divines manning the cannons to be startled. They weren¡¯t even able to get a defensive formation out before they were sted by the red lights.

    One could say that the might of these cannons were far superiorpared to the cannons of the Ark Continent. Although its crystal consumption was greater, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about that right now, power was what he needed.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s attack was beyond the Divine Race¡¯s expectations. The Divine Race has heard of the Ark Continent¡¯s cannons. Although they suffered a few attacks from the Ark Continent¡¯s cannons, they still believed that their magic cannons were better.

    Because of this, the Divine Race were confident in defending the Radiant Empire. They were also able to see Zhao Hai¡¯s undead dragons. Although the Dragons held the Divine Race¡¯s giant cannons, the DIvine Race knew that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have that much with him. In their minds, they could fully suppress the enemy¡¯s advance.

    However, they didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai¡¯s magic cannons would have a better firing distancepared to the Divine Race¡¯s cannons. This caused the Divine Race to begin worrying about their defense.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about the Divine Race¡¯s thoughts. At this time, he made the undead continue on with their assault. To be honest, the walls were useless at this point. The Divine Race seemed to have focused their research on the magic cannons and had forgotten to study strong defensive formations.

    If the Divine Race had good defensive magic formations, they wouldn¡¯t have been harassed by Zhao Hai¡¯s tactics. Unfortunately, the Divine Race didn¡¯t take magic formations very seriously.

    When the Divine Race had wars with the other races, they were always on the winning side. Because of this position, their rear areas were never attacked.

    This caused the Divine Race to growcent as time passed. Their arrogance had reached to the point that they had deemed defensive formations to be unnecessary. In the end, they neglect their study on defensive magic formations, this resulted in their suffering in the hands of Zhao Hai.

    Once the Divine Race found out that their cannons were virtually useless, they had no choice but to abandon their magic cannons and slowly retreat.

    When Zhao Hai saw that the Divine Race had abandoned their magic cannons, he couldn¡¯t help but be happy. He immediately released the undead loaded with the Ark Continent¡¯s magic cannons. Although they had a smaller powerpared to the Divine Race¡¯s cannons, the Divine Race had already abandoned their advantage the moment they left the walls.

    The Divine Race were also able to discover this. However, it was already impossible for them to return to their cannons. The Ark Continent¡¯s cannons had reached their firing distance, so if the Divine Race returned, then they would be ced under a rain of fire.

    The Divine Race also knew that if they continued on like this, then they would only be defeated and wouldn¡¯t be able to fight back. Because of this, the Divine Race soldiers proceeded to rush towards Zhao Hai.

    Just as the Divine Race were more about 1000 meters away from Zhao Hai, a dark cloud was immediately spotted. Upon seeing this, Zhao Hai immediately knew what it was. The Divine Race just threw their javelins.

    Although these javelins weren¡¯t the same as Zhao Hai¡¯s blood lightning javelins, their firing distance was still quite far. Moreover, they were quite lethal to average people.

    However, they were up against Zhao Hai¡¯s undead army. Against the undead, these javelins could only deal minimal damage.

    Nobody could me the Divine Race for not being able to adapt. After all, when they were nning to attack the continent, they knew that it was unlike the nes of the Barbarians, Winged Pegasus, and the Thunder n. The Ark Continent was just a lower ne with no God-rank experts.

    Because of this information, the Divine Race didn¡¯t develop new weapons uponing to the Ark Continent. This caused them tock attacking methods to deal with Zhao Hai. Their methods were either useless or did only a small damage to Zhao Hai.

    Although the Taurus Divines had started to make new means of dealing with Zhao Hai, the time to develop this weapon would take more than one or two days. If they wanted to depend on this new weapon, then they would need to hold Zhao Hai back for some time.

 Chapter 838 â€“ Fighting to Win

    <h4>Chapter 838 - Fighting to Win</h4>

    In the past, Zhao Hai was quite worried about the Divine Race¡¯s javelin attack. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t worry anymore. Now that Karen¡¯s research has beenpleted, they could now use it in the army.

    As the Divine Race¡¯s javelins hit the periphery of the undead army, a red shield suddenly appeared. Upon hitting the red shield, the javelins were immediately burned to ash.

    Currently, the crystals that Zhao Hai had the most were the fire element crystals. Therefore, Zhao Hai decided to use it for the defensive formation. At the same time, he also wanted to see how powerful the defensive formation was.

    Sure enough, the defensive formation didn¡¯t disappoint Zhao Hai. Not only were the javelins blocked, they were also burned to ash. This was a testament to the defensive capability of the shield.

    The Divine Race were shocked by the scene before them. It wasn¡¯t only the Divine Race who were startled, Fei¡¯er and the others held the same shocked expression on their faces. Only the Demon Dragon King kept calm, but he couldn¡¯t stop the smile emerging from his face.

    The reason why the Demon Dragon King was smiling was because Zhao Hai also equipped the Devil Legion with this defensive formation. This formation was mounted behind arge undead and was able to cover arge area. With this, whether advancing or retreating, the army would be protected either way.

    The defensive shield shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. Even if the shield wasn¡¯t defensively strong, it still could block attacks. This would reduce casualties and in turn improve the soldier¡¯s morale.

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t dare fighting the Divine Race before, but now, hehe.¡± Then he had the magic cannons retreat as the other undead proceeded to push on.

    This undead rush made the Divine Race panic. The reason for this was because the undead were all Divine Race soldiers. They were the fallen allies that were turned into undead.

    The undead Divines initially rushed in a cube formation. But when they were about a kilometer away from the Divine Race army, they immediately turned into a rotating cone formation.

    To be honest, there were only a few soldiers among the Divine Race army that wanted to face the Ark Continent at this point. Being faced with this cube formationposed of Divine Race undead made them utterly flustered.

    However, the Divine Race were still worthy of their title. When the two armies shed, their formation still kept solid. They were quickly able to establish their Domains and their formations.

    But then, a scene of horror appeared in front of the Divine Race. As they raised their shields, the undead army did the same. This caused the initial state of battle to remain unchanged.

    The speed of the cone¡¯s rotation became even faster. This rotation didn¡¯t have one person acting as the tip, instead, it had four people. Each member of the formation had sword-shaped Domains, it caused the entire formation to be a huge weapon.

    There were a lot of these formations flying through the air, heading towards the Divine Race¡¯s defensive formation. Each cone slowly became like sharp bamboo spears, spiralling towards the enemies.

    These bamboo spears proceeded to skewer the Divine Race army. The formation became a meat grinder, every area they passed through would have flesh and blood flying all around.

    Although the Divines had established their Domains, they became helpless in front of these bamboo spears. Ony by one, each of their Domains were broken through, shattered before they met their deaths.

    Zhao Hai looked at the situation without any change to his expression. The Demon Dragon King by his side was also looking towards the sh, his face failing to hide his shock. To be honest, he knew that even the Devil Legion wouldn¡¯t be able to aplish such a formation. The coordination needed to perform such a feat was astronomical, not one person was allowed to fail. Even a small mistake wouldpletely derail the formation.

    The Demon Dragon King also knew that if the Devil Legion were to meet such a formation then even them would be punctured to death, there was no doubt about that.

    At the same time, Fei¡¯er and the others were also shaken by what they saw, all of them were rendered speechless. If Zhao Hai decided to deal with them using the same method, then they would surely be finished.

    Although Zhao Hai was paying attention to his undead army, he had asked Cai¡¯er to pay attention to his allies¡¯ reactions. The reason he revealed the might of the cannons as well as the bamboo spear formation today was to show these people how formidable he was.

    In any alliance, a leader would need to be present. Otherwise, the alliance would be in a state of disunity. Not to say dealing with the Divine Race, an alliance leader would be needed to reduce infighting.

    But if one wanted to be the alliance leader, then one needed to show their might. This meant that Zhao Hai needed to stun his allies with this strength. Only with this method would the Barbarians, Winged Pegasus, and Thunder n listen to him. Otherwise, if Zhao Hai can¡¯t do it, he might as well go back to the Space and sleep.

    The thoughts of the Barbarians and Winged Pegasus have already been confirmed by Fei¡¯er. It was precisely because of this that Zhao Hai decided to use the Divine Race as an example. He would kill the chicken in order to frighten the monkeys. This way, the Barbarians and the Winged Pegasus would be afraid of him and obey hismands.

    Zhao Hai was very d about this alliance. This was because he knew that it would take a long time to deal with the Divine Race if he was alone. But with the help of more people, the time needed would be greatly reduced.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to listen to another person¡¯smand. He still had the vigor of a young male, he didn¡¯t want someone to dictate his actions.

    Now it seems like the results were very good. The Barbarians, Winged Pegasus, and the Thunder n were all shaken by his action. Later on, they wouldn¡¯t have any reservations in following hismand.

    At this point, the Divine Race were flustered. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai¡¯s attack to be this fierce. It gave them little to no chance to retaliate.

    This time, the bamboo spear blistered into smaller bamboo spears. This caused the Divine Race army to be disturbed, finding it hard to keep their shape. In the end, the previously fearless Divine Race army started to have some deserters among their numbers.

    In fact, Zhao Hai had used this bamboo spear formation once before, but since there weren¡¯t so many people in the formation, its might wasn¡¯t that big. But now that Zhao Hai had a lot of undead Divines in his hand, this allowed the formation to show its true might.

    As the Divine Race soldiers ran away, Zhao Hai immediately gave an order to the Barbarians, Winged Pegasus, and the Thunder n to give chase.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Hai directed his other undead to clean the battlefield. All weapons discarded by the Divine Race were all captured, this included the big magic cannons up on the walls.

    The Divine Race soldiers left inside the Radiant Empire wasn¡¯t a lot. The 20 million soldiers were almost all of the soldiers left. Now that the army has been routed, the entire Radiant Empire was now ripe for takeover.

    All involved in this fight were strong experts, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to fight continuously for one or two days. However, the Divine Race werepletely scared off by Zhao Hai. This caused them to be unable to muster up some courage. All of them were scampering to return back to the Divine Realm.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t just have them retreat easily. They continuously chased the Divine Race soldiers up to the rift. While the others were going with the assault, Zhao Hai was actually in the Radiant Empire gathering all the supplies that the Divine Race had left. The most important harvests that Zhao Hai gained were grains, Goblins, and magic cannons.

    There were plenty of supplies inside the Radiant Church, all of which were taken by Zhao Hai. The Radiant Empire was differentpared to the rest of the Ark Continent. The people of the Radiant Empire were all sacrificed by the Radiant Church. Because of this, their belongings were still present. This caused Zhao Hai¡¯s harvest to be more than expected.

    These supplies were not really good, most of them were even quite old. There wouldn¡¯t be anyone in the Ark Continent who would want to use them. Even the Beastmen would decline such items. Zhao Hai had made a ce like the church in the Beastman territory. This allowed the Beastmen to trade their goods for living materials that they need.

    But this didn¡¯t matter since Zhao Hai nned to hand these supplies over to the Demons and the Goblins. The Demons werepletelycking in living materials, they really didn¡¯t have anything good to live with. Just like the Demon Dragon said, the Demons could quickly pack all of their belongings as well as get magic beasts and nts before moving to the Space. Even with this, there would still people who woulde empty-handed. For these people, the Demon Dragon King had them carry stones for the Space in order to build their houses. The Demons werepletely solid in their decision to keep the Space¡¯s environment intact.

    There was no need to say anything about the Goblins. Besides their old and ripped pants, they simply didn¡¯t have anything else. Giving them these supplies would surely elevate their situation.

    The Demon Dragon King has always been with Zhao Hai, therefore, he was able to see the undead basically scraping everything off the ground and then taking it to the Space. As long as something was useful, then it would be taken away. No matter if it was in good condition or bad, whether it was new or old, everything was taken. This caused the Demon Dragon King to be confused. However, the Demon Dragon King still kept an eye out for these things, the Demons were just too poor.

    While Zhao Hai was proceeding with his plunder, the Divine Race continued to run back to the Divine Realm. In the final moments, a defensive troop stayed behind to stop the pursuing soldiers.

    Although they were yet to attack the Divine Realm, Fei¡¯er and the others were still very happy. They just managed to repel the Divine Race, this was definitely a good start to their ns. At the same time, it provided them confidence to fight against the Divine Race.

    Zhao Hai also left some cities untouched. These cities were to be handed over to Fei¡¯er and the others to rest in.

    After exchanging words with Fei¡¯er and the others, everyone went back to take a rest. Zhao Hai led the Devil Legion as they went back to the Demon¡¯s Space.

    Zhao Hai discovered that the Demon Space has greatly changed. A lot of Demons already had their houses built. Those who didn¡¯t have their own house were also in the process of building them. The reason they were slow was because they almost exclusively used materials from the Ark Continent or the Demon Realm. They rarely acquired materials from the Space.

    After seeing his people bustling about inside the Space, the Demon Dragon King couldn¡¯t help but smile as he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, I really want to give you my utmost gratitude. If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯m afraid my people wouldn¡¯t be able to live this kind of life.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he waved his hand, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be too polite. Right, I just gained a lot of materials from the Radiant Empire. If you need them, I can provide a share of those things to you. What do you think?¡±

    When the Demon Dragon King heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°That would be great. Thanks.¡± Zhao Hai smiled before he took out piles of those supplies out into the Space.

    When the piles appeared, the Demon Dragon King immediately had people distribute them. After the Demon Dragon King was finished with his task, he was immediately invited by Zhao Hai inside the sword carriage. After the two sat down, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Demon Dragon, I want to tell you something. A few days ago, another spatial rift appeared in the continent¡­¡± Then Zhao Hai told the Demon Dragon King about the Anta ne.

    The Demon Dragon King¡¯s expression stayed tranquil. Now that the Demons were going to enter the Space, he doesn¡¯t need to worry about this anymore. However, he knew that Zhao Hai must have a reason to tell him about this. Therefore, he kept listening. After Zhao Hai finished speaking, Demon Dragon asked, ¡°What does mister want to do?¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s tone turned to serious as he said, ¡°Eliminate them when theye. Then we¡¯ll snatch their magic armors and use it to deal with the Divine Race.¡±

    The Demon Dragon King nodded and said, ¡°Does mister want us to send some troops?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I only have my eyes on them, but I can¡¯t guarantee if we can use them in the future. I just told you about it so that you can prepare. I also want you to pick some Demons who are enthusiastic about magic formations. We¡¯ll have them make their own magic armor as soon as possible.¡±

    The Demon Dragon King wrinkled his brows as he said, ¡°Mister, why would you go through so much trouble? We can just grab their method of production and reproduce them in the Space. If Mister¡¯s strength isn¡¯t enough, the Demons can send troops to help you.¡±

 Chapter 839 â€“ Demon Realmâ€™s Beast Tide

    <h4>Chapter 839 - Demon Realm¡¯s Beast Tide</h4>

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile as he heard this. It was apletely Demon-like response. If you want it, just rob it. It was just like when the Demons fancied the Ark continent. They didn¡¯t think too much about it and just proceeded to invade.

    After seeing Zhao Hai smile, the Demon Dragon King couldn¡¯t help but be worried, ¡°Mister? Did I make a mistake?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong. I don¡¯t want to have a war with three nes right now. Therefore, we¡¯ll just prepare to receive them in the future.¡±

    The Demon Dragon King stared, then he immediately understood Zhao Hai¡¯s n. Zhao Hai was currently in a war against the Divine Race, but the Underworld was also slowly creeping in. If the Anta ne was added, then Zhao Hai would have three enemies. Having war with these three parties meant that the Ark Continent would be at war with three nes.

    The Demon Dragon King frowned and said, ¡°Then what is mister nning to do?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°We¡¯ll wait for them to invade the Ark Continent, then we¡¯ll snatch their technology for our research. We¡¯ll wait until we settle in the Divine Realm before thinking about going to the Anta ne.¡±

    The Demon Dragon King thought about it before nodding. Their most important enemy at this time was the Divine Race. Although the people from the Anta ne were also very dangerous, their threat was still inferiorpared to the Divine Race. Moreover, they were now allied with the Barbarians, Winged Pegasus, and the Thunder n. If they shift their target to the Anta ne, then that would be unfair to them. So first they need to deal with the Divine Race and then deal with the Anta ne in the future.

    The Demon Dragon King asked, ¡°So what do we do now?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°First, we need to deal with the Divine Race. We¡¯ll focus on this goal first, we¡¯ll put the other matters to the side.¡±

    The Demon Dragon King nodded. At this time, Zhao Hai suddenly felt his messenger fish move. Zhao Hai stared before he immediately took it out. From the messenger fish was the Great Demon King¡¯s voice, ¡°Mister, are you in?¡¯

    Zhao Hai stared for a moment before he quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯m here. Your Majesty, do you need something?¡±

    The Great Demon King immediately replied, ¡°Mister, quickly close your spatial rift. A beast tide just formed in the Demon Realm. We don¡¯t want those demon beasts to enter the Space.¡±

    Zhao Hai gawked, then his body immediately shed towards the spatial rift. Currently, the spatial rift was outside a medium sized settlement in the Demon Realm. This allowed easy entry for the Demons heading towards the Space. However, the situation outside wasn¡¯t very good to look at.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time that Zhao Hai had seen a beast tide. In the past, the ck Wastnd had also suffered a simr event. However,pared to the ck Wastnd, the beast tide of the Demon Realm was much much worse.

    At this time, a flock of demon beasts blotted out the skies. These magic beasts were poised to attack the city while some were heading towards the spatial rift.

    When Zhao Hai saw this scene, his two eyes immediately shone. He immediately gave the Great Demon King a reply through the messenger fish, ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s no need to worry. As long as I make some adjustments, I can also absorb those magic beasts into the Space.¡±

    Zhao Hai was just wondering as to how he could take magic beasts of the Demon Realm to the Space. But now, this opportunity actually came, so how could he just let this go. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t close the spatial rift but instead shifted the destination. Instead of the Demon Space, the spatial rift was connected to the hell background.

    The hell background was suited for darkness creatures to survive in. Since most of these magic beasts were of the darkness attribute, Zhao Hai could just ce them all inside the hell background.

    If they want to take those beasts to the Space, then they could only grasp them one by one or bait them in just like what Zhao Hai did in the Carrion Swamp. However, both of those methods were very hard to aplish.

    But now that the magic beasts were rushing towards the rift, Zhao Hai can use this opportunity to take them to the Space. Although these beasts were hostile towards him, the Space can just change this sentiment down until it disappears entirely.

    The Space considers people and magic beasts to be two different beings. If a person has hostility towards the Space, then the Space couldn¡¯t just change it instantaneously. It can only slowly turn the will of that person, subtly influencing that person¡¯s thoughts.

    But for magic beasts, the Space held more power. As long as Zhao Hai takes them to the Space, the magic beasts would immediately surrender. Because of this, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried about these magic beasts rampaging upon reaching the Space. Also, they might even provide some improvement to the Space¡¯s level.

    Although the Great Dragon King couldn¡¯t understand Zhao Hai¡¯s action, he still didn¡¯t oppose to it. He believed that Zhao Hai knew what he was doing. And since he was busy defending the city, he didn¡¯t have the focus to deal with Zhao Hai¡¯s decision. Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the Great Demon King immediately stored the messenger fish.

    Before the magic beasts entered the Space, Zhao Hai quickly changed the background and opened new spatial rifts. This way, it would be easier for the magic beasts to enter the Space.

    Then something shocking happened to the magic beasts. As Zhao Hai opened new rifts, the magic beasts immediately swarmed towards them, almost to the point where they were throwing themselves over.

    The magic beasts attacking the city stopped their advance as they shifted their focus on the spatial rifts. Weaker magic beasts were even trampled by those much stronger than them.

    Zhao Hai himself couldn¡¯t help but get shocked upon seeing this. Although he wanted the magic beasts to enter, he didn¡¯t think that it would be this case. This waspletely out of his expectation.

    The magic beasts went straight into the Space just like moths to a fire. This scene also attracted the attention of the Great Demon King. The Great Demon King was immediately worried about his people. He was afraid that those magic beasts would flood the Demons inside the Space. Because of this, he immediately took his messenger fish and contacted Zhao Hai, ¡°Mister, mister, can you hear me?¡±

    Zhao Hai took his messenger fish out and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I can hear you. There¡¯s no need to worry. I took the magic beasts to a cepletely different from the Demon Space. Your Majesty can rest assured.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the Great Demon King¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat. Although Zhao Hai¡¯s words seemed simple, it gave the Great Demon King another piece of information. Zhao Hai¡¯s Space actually had another ce other than the Ark Space and the Demon Space. It might even be multiple other ces.

    The Great Demon King found out that everytime he gauges Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, he would still be underestimating him. If Zhao Hai can settle the Ark Continent¡¯s residents on one ce while settling the Demons to another, then this means that Zhao Hai could settle another race inside a different Space. If Zhao Hai continues to umte people this way, then his faith power would be greater than what the Divine Race would provide.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think about any of these as he was look satisfactorily at the magic beasts rushing towards the Space. This was apletely good thing for him. He also heard prompts here and there as the Space introduced different magic beasts to him while also subduing them. Later on, Zhao Hai would be able to use these magic beasts as his subordinates.

    Zhao Hai fancied these magic beasts from the Demon Realm. Their strength was formidable. Moreover, they were the most suitable to be mounts. In addition to their strength, each one of them were unafraid of death. This was a problem prevalent with magic beasts found in the Ark Continent.

    There were too many magic beasts, so it took them some time before they entered the Space. Fortunately, these magic beasts werepletely focused on the Space. This allowed Zhao Hai to stop worrying about them.

    After looking at it for a while, Zhao Hai returned to the Space¡¯s vi. When he arrived at the living room, he saw Laura and the others sitting there, looking at the Demon Realm¡¯s beast tide.

    After seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile, then he turned to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er do you know why those magic beasts suddenly rushed to the Space?¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s possibly because the young master has changed the background. Most of these beasts had the darkness attribute and the hell background can improve the darkness attribute. For these magic beasts, it was basically an instinct to seek for improvement. Possibly, they were able to sense the hell background and couldn¡¯t help but rush towards it.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then replied, ¡°That¡¯s great. Having those beasts inside the Space is definitely a good thing for us. If those magic beastse, then it¡¯s possible that they can upgrade the Space.¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think that would be possible. Although there are a lot of magic beasts, the types present aren¡¯t many. Moreover, most of them are weak magic beasts. If they didn¡¯t enter the Space, they would¡¯ve been killed by stronger magic beasts. Depending on these beasts to upgrade the Space is just not possible.¡±

    Zhao Hai agreed, he nodded and said, ¡°Even if they can¡¯t upgrade the Space, having them is still good for us. A lot of these magic beasts are quite strong, not quite inferiorpared to God-ranks. Having them enter the Space would improve our strength.¡±

 Chapter 840 â€“ Fighting a Battle To Force A Decision

    <h4>Chapter 840 - Fighting a Battle To Force A Decision</h4>

    The beast tide of the Demon Realm, although it was only a fleeting event, allowed Zhao Hai to gain a lot of benefits. After the magic beasts charged to the Space, Zhao Hai immediately changed the spatial rift¡¯s destination back to the Demon Space. After that, Zhao Hai went and informed the Great Demon King to have the Demons continue their move.

    Zhao Hai had also finished his matter with the Demon Dragon King, so naturally he wouldn¡¯t stay in the Demon Space for long. He went to rest in the vi for a while before walking out to find Fei¡¯er.

    Fei¡¯er and the others were now resting inside the cities of the Radiant Empire. Since the cities were converted into militarypounds, they still had fewmodities present, so Fei¡¯er and the others weren¡¯t worried about what to eat. However, the fight that just happened had truly given them a shock.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s fighting strength stunned them. They didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai was so strong, he wasn¡¯t any weaker than the Divine Race.

    Most importantly, after killing the Divine Race today, Zhao Hai would gain more undead Divines, improving his strength once more.

    Because of this, after Fei¡¯er and the others settled their people, they immediately gathered together and discussed Zhao Hai. It can be seen that the result of Zhao Hai¡¯s use of power has yielded its result.

    Fei¡¯er looked at Shan and Yue as he sighed and said, ¡°You two, you should have seen Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. To be honest, I wasn¡¯t expecting him to be that strong as well. I know you have some reservations towards him for killing your people. Nevertheless, we¡¯re going against amon enemy right now. WIth Zhao Hai being the main powerhouse, our people would die less. I hope you two can put your enmity aside and cooperate with Zhao Hai.¡±

    Shan and Yue looked at each other before simultaneously nodding. Yue then said, ¡°It¡¯s true that we have some hatred towards Zhao Hai, however, we hate the Divine Race even more. Moreover, we haven¡¯t seen Zhao Hai use our people in his battles. It¡¯s quite obvious that he wants to save face for us.¡±

    Shan added, ¡°Right,pared to the Divine Race, our hatred for Zhao Hai is small. In fact, we really can¡¯t me Zhao Hai for killing our people. It is the Divine Race¡¯s fault for sending them to the battlefield. Zhao Hai is just trying to defend his homnd.¡±

    Upon hearing the two, Fei¡¯er let out a sigh of relief. Then he gave a nod as he said, ¡°Then that¡¯s good. Our greatest enemy is the Divine Race, we should focus on them.¡±

    Shan and Yue nodded. They weren¡¯t clueless people, they knew that Zhao Hai¡¯s strength can only bring them benefits and no harm. As for what happens after they defeated the Taurus Divines in the Divine Realm, they didn¡¯t think about that yet. They weren¡¯t even sure if they could do such a thing.

    Shan looked at Fei¡¯er and said, ¡°Feier, with the current situation, our people have already started out move. At this point, the Divine Race have guarded the spatial rift. Should we attack the Taurus continent like mister Zhao Hai said?¡± At this time, a soldier suddenly gave a report, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai came to talk.¡±

    The three looked at each other before they all stood up. ¡°Quickly invite him inside¡±, Fei¡¯er said. Then the three went forward to see Zhao Hai.

    After Zhao Hai came in and saw that the three were together, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then he gave the three a salute and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think all three of you would be here. Let¡¯s discuss what to do next.¡±

    Fei¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re also about to talk to mister regarding this. However, we didn¡¯t have the means to meet mister, please excuse us.¡± Fei¡¯er purposely forgot about the messenger fish that Zhao Hai gave him.

    Zhao Hai understood that Fei¡¯er was just being polite, he didn¡¯t mind it as he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I also like to go around ces, so you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± After that, all of them entered the hall.

    The ce they were in was a church in the city. This was a strange thing in the Radiant Empire. Generally, the city lord¡¯s mansion would be the most noteworthy structure in any ce, however, in the Radiant Empire, it was the church.

    The church was made magnificently. Its walls were full of murals, it was very beautiful. The murals depicted scenes glorifying the Divine Race, like how they managed to defeat Demons. There really wasn¡¯t much history shown.

    This was the first time that Zhao Hai managed to see the inside of a church. Now that he saw it, he couldn¡¯t help but admit that it looked good. One could feel how tranquil it was inside, the murals were very artistic as well.

    Suddenly, Zhao Hai noticed Winged Pegasus people on one of the murals. The Winged Pegasus were riding their mounts as they held their knight¡¯s spear and battled with a Demon.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, then he turned to Yue and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that the Winged Pegasus people would be part of the Radiant Church¡¯s stories. They could even fight alongside the Divine Race.¡± Then he pointed towards the mural.

    Yue had just met with Fei¡¯er, so he wasn¡¯t able to notice the mural. Now that Zhao Hai pointed it out, he turned his head to look at it. Then he snorted and said, ¡°Those are just nonsense made up by the Divine Race. Those bastards, we¡¯ll never worship them.¡±

    What Yue said wasn¡¯t wrong. While the Divine Race drew the Winged Pegasus on the mural, they don¡¯t actually treat them as equals. Instead, the Divine Race wanted to assimte them into their civilization by erasing their culture. This way, they would be the Divine Race¡¯s faithful dog.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°The Divine Race has always been like this. They also wanted to control the Ark Continent by using the Radiant Church. If it wasn¡¯t for our early discovery about their plot, the situation wouldn¡¯t have been like this.¡±

    Fei¡¯er and the others nodded. Then after the group had sat down, a Thunder n member brought over some clear water. The Divine Race prohibited wines being consumed by their troops, so they didn¡¯t bring anything with them. At this point, the only thing they can provide Zhao Hai was water. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind it too much as he took a sip of the water before he said, ¡°I came to visit because I want to discuss how to attack the Divine Race. I also want to listen to your thoughts.¡±

    Fei¡¯er and the other two looked at one another, they had a gaze that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t understand. After some time, Fei¡¯er turned his head and said, ¡°What does mister n to do?¡± Zhao Hai looked at the three before he smiled and said, ¡°I n to force a battle so that the Taurus Divines would bepelled to make a move. We need to take care of the remaining Taurus Divines before we can proceed to the Divine Realm.¡±

    The three nodded their heads. They understood how this worked. Shan opened his mouth and said, ¡°We also thought about this matter. I believe our people have already started to battle with the Divine Race. At this point, the Divine Race wouldn¡¯t be able to send more troops to deal with us. We can use this opportunity to attack the Divine Race in one swoop.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°So you already thought about it, then that makes everything better. Right, since we¡¯re now allies, I won¡¯t hide things from you. As you can see, the Demons have already be part of my people. Also, in the Ark Continent¡¯s Beastman Prairie, a spatial rift to the underworld has appeared. At this point, the underworld¡¯s dark mist and undead creatures are already slowly creeping their way into the center of the continent. Moreover, on the south of the continent is another spatial rift. This rift is connected to a ne called the Anta ne. The people from that ne aren¡¯t weak. Most importantly, they have 10-meter tall magic armors made out of iron. These magic armors can be controlled by the people from the Anta ne and are very powerful. With these two enemies, I decided to move the entire poption of the Ark Continent. I need to be clear about this to you three. The situation is very bad for us. We need to eliminate the remaining Divines and set a foothold in the Divine Realm. Otherwise, we would be sandwiched between two powerful enemies.¡±

    Fei¡¯er and the others were shocked upon hearing this. They never expected these things to be present in the Ark Continent. Especially those people with magic armors.

    Suddenly, Fei¡¯er¡¯s eyes shone, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, are those magic armors like the ones made by the Goblins?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°They are. However, their magic armors are much better inparison. If the Goblins had the same quality of magic armor, then they wouldn¡¯t have been reduced to being ves.¡±

    Fei¡¯er nodded. He had seen Goblin-made iron golems before. This golem was treated as a victory trophy by Thunder Yun at his home.

    Actually, this trophy wasn¡¯t acquired by Thunder Yun himself. Instead, it was something passed down in their family. The Goblins were subjugated way before the Thunder n were discovered. When Fei¡¯er became Thunder Yun¡¯s guard, the name ¡®goblin¡¯ was already synonymous with ve.

    However, that iron golem actually scared Fei¡¯er. Compared to the Thunder n, the body of those iron golems were much bigger. Because of this, the memory of that golem failed to escape Fei¡¯er¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 841 â€“ Right to Speak!

    <h4>Chapter 841 - Right to Speak!</h4>

    In fact, when the Divines were subjugating the Goblins, they having quite the trouble. Although the Goblins didn¡¯t focus their research on weapons, they still had their magic cannons and magic armors. The power of both of those were extraordinary.

    The Divines werepletely terrified about those two things. They believed that if they made the Goblins continue to develop then they would sooner orter reach a dominant statuspared to the Divine Race. Because of this, the Divines decided to eliminate the Goblins and prevent them from continuing on with their research.

    The magic cannons were left to the Divine Race, of which they used to conquer various other nes.

    The Divine Race also thought about researching the metal armors to improve their overall strength. However, the metal golems were just tooplex. The Goblins used a lot of secret techniques in order to manufacture them, and those secrets couldn¡¯t be acquired by the Divine Race. In the end, the Divines did their best to stop those things from being made. After all, the iron golems were able to kill a lot of Divine Race soldiers.

    Fei¡¯er and the others didn¡¯t know about any of these. In the Divine Realm, the battle against the Divines and the Goblins were minimally recorded. Fei¡¯er only saw a broken metal armor, but although it was broken, it still left a very deep impression on him.

    Now that Fei¡¯er heard that Anta Continent¡¯s magic armors were more advanced than the ones made by the Goblins, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. After some time, hisplexion turned ugly as he said, ¡°Mister, are you telling the truth?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°How could I lie about this matter. Right, I have some kind of magic. I learned it from the Fishman Race. It allows me to save what I had seen before. Take a look.¡± Then he waved his hand and showed the scene with Axe.

    The big metal armor made Fei¡¯er and the others gasp. Only when Axe¡¯s armor transformed into an aircraft and left zing Ind did they manage to recover. But it still took them a long time before a word went out of their mouths.

    Zhao Hai retrieved the monitor before he looked the three and said, ¡°Those are the flying magic armors of the Anta Continent. Before I arrived, they already eliminated magic beasts and me demons of zing Ind. Moreover, it only took them a short time to do so.¡±

    Fei¡¯er looked confused at Zhao Hai as he asked, ¡°Mister, how did you know that they have arrived in the Ark Continent?¡±

    Upon hearing Fei¡¯er, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Everybody wonders how I am able to know what happens in the Ark Continent. Let me tell you in simple words. I have scouts all throughout the continent. Almost all of the continent is under my watch.¡±

    Fei¡¯er didn¡¯t say anything, he believed Zhao Hai¡¯s words. When Zhao Hai was fighting against the Divine Race, he was always a step ahead. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have his eyes on the continent, that feat would¡¯ve been impossible.

    Zhao Hai looked at Fei¡¯er and said, ¡°But me discovering them only came due to an ident. At that time I wanted to sneak an attack against the Radiant Empire. Since you were entangled at ra Mountain, I encircled all around to attack the south of the Empire. It was then that I managed to see them.¡±

    Fei¡¯er and the others didn¡¯t doubt this point. After they came here, they found out that the Radiant Empire has already been destroyed. Moreover the damage seemed toe from the southeast then headed northwest. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if Zhao Hai met the people from the Anta ne at that time.

    Barbarian Shan looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Is mister confident in blocking the attack from the Anta Continent?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already considered this point. Don¡¯t forget, there¡¯s a strange and dangerous enemy currently in the Ark Continent. The Underworld!¡±

    The Divine Race only understood about half of the underworld. Just as Zhao Hai said, the underworld was too strange. Even the Divine Race wouldn¡¯t dare open a spatial rift towards the underworld since they didn¡¯t have a full grasp of its properties.

    It was because of this mystery that it was deemed dangerous. Fei¡¯er and the others nodded, they also understood what Zhao Hai said. Now that the underworld¡¯s spatial rift has been opened, its creatures would surely reach the center of the Ark Continent. Once the Anta ne decided to conquer the Ark Continent, they would surelye into conflict with the Underworld. At that time, the Anta ne would have no time attack Zhao Hai¡¯s group.

    After hearing this, Fei¡¯er and the others rxed. However, their expression suddenly changed, they remembered that the Underworld affected them as well.

    The Underworld being in the Ark Continent meant that the underworld creatures would surely reach the spatial rift. When the timees, they would be able to reach the Divine Realm. If they were to overrun the Divine Realm, then that would be extremely troublesome.

    Zhao Hai looked at their expressions and immediately knew what they were thinking. Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, they won¡¯t reach us for some time. We¡¯ll deal with the Divine Race first. Even if we can¡¯t finish it, we can still use the Taurus Continent as a battlefield. Additionally, we can also find ways to close the spatial rifts of your own nes. You can¡¯t do it before because of the Divines, but now nobody will be able to stop it.¡±

    Fei¡¯er and the others thought that Zhao Hai¡¯s idea was reasonable. In the past, the Divine Race were stopping them from closing the spatial rift. But now they weren¡¯t under the Divine Race¡¯s control anymore. As long as the Taurus Divines were dealt with, who would be able to stop them?

    Fei¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. So it looks like dealing with the Divine Race is our foremost goal. Mister, will we be attacking tomorrow?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°It would be best if we do our attack tomorrow. Moreover, I¡¯ll tell you that the Demons already had a prior meeting with the underworld. A spatial rift appeared in the Demon Realm that was connected to the Underworld. In the end, they were able to seal that rift. So as long as we buy enough time, we should be able to seal the spatial rift here. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    Fei¡¯er and the others felt their hearts loosen. Then Fei¡¯er looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll prepare for the attack tomorrow. Right, Mister, can we have some liquor? Our people have been stressed all this time. They needed to some liquor to aid their weariness.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°That is not a problem. I¡¯ll have some people send itter. But don¡¯t drink too much, we don¡¯t want to affect your performance tomorrow.¡± Fei¡¯er immediately nodded.

    Zhao Hai discussed further details about tomorrow¡¯s attack before taking his leave. While Zhao Hai left, Fei¡¯er and the others remained inside the hall. Shan turned to Fei¡¯er and said, ¡°Fei¡¯er, do you think that mister Zhao Hai¡¯s words are true?¡±

    Fei¡¯er nodded, ¡°They¡¯re true. Actually, he only told that in order to tell us that the attack on the Divine Race isn¡¯t only about revenge. He needed a chance to bind them so that he can deal with the underworld.¡±

    Yue nodded, ¡°That would be good. Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s strength is formidable. If he can face the Divine Race, then we would be more confident in defeating them as well.¡±

    At this time, Fei¡¯er¡¯s tone turned serious, ¡°However, we can¡¯t count on Mister Zhao Hai at all times. We need to make him understand that our three races aren¡¯t worse than him. Otherwise, we¡¯ll lose any courage to look at mister in the eye.¡±

    Shan and Yue weren¡¯t fools, they immediately understood what Fei¡¯er meant. Therefore, both of them nodded.

    To put it bluntly, although Zhao Hai was their ally in dealing with amon enemy, their alliance was actually quite frail. There was small resentment between them so who knows if Zhao Hai would use some plot to deal with them in the future. Because of this, they needed to keep their right to speech in this alliance. Otherwise, the only ones to suffer losses would be them.

    Fei¡¯er looked at the two and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back and prepare. Tomorrow, we need to fight against the Divines. It¡¯s best if webine our three armies, otherwise we¡¯ll look weak inparison to mister Zhao Hai.¡±

    The two nodded, then after exchanging a few more words they dispersed.

    After Zhao Hai returned to the Space, he immediately arranged his undead to deliver some liquor to Fei¡¯er and the others. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t spy on Fei¡¯er and the others since he knew that they would make the right choice. This alliance could only bring benefits, especially to the three races. It would be a stupid idea to separate from it.

    At this time, Zhao Hai was focused on the Anta ne¡¯s situation. After two days of observation, he came to know that the Anta ne didn¡¯t have any countries. Also, he came to know that Axe¡¯s family is called the O¡¯Neal Family.

    Axe¡¯s status in his family wasn¡¯t low, so this allowed him to listen to the things discussed by the family. This was quite fortunate for Zhao Hai because he would also be able to listen to the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s discussions. Upon eavesdropping, Zhao Hai was also able to gauge the strength of the family.

    However, when the family discussed about their magic armors, Zhao Hai was like a duck listening to thunder and lightning. He waspletely clueless regarding what they were talking about.

    Although he couldn¡¯t find out about the power of those magic armors, Zhao Hai could still understand some of the words of the family. It seems like the family¡¯s magic armors were no less than 100 thousand, this wasn¡¯t a small amount.

    Imagine having a battle on Earth involving 100 thousand tanks. What scene would that show? Now rece those tanks with mechas.

    However, if the O¡¯Neal family were to attack the Ark Continent, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do it in a day or two. They still need some time to move and prepare their magic armors. Also, the O¡¯Neal family doesn¡¯t want to inform the other families about the newly appeared spatial rift. It can be said that they wanted to take the whole continent for themselves. Because of this, the preparation needed for the task would take a bit longer. It might take a few months or so before they are finished.

    Naturally, the O¡¯Neal family wouldn¡¯t just do nothing. At the very least, they had already located the spatial rift and ced a thousand magic armor soldiers to watch over it. This way, even if the Ark Continent were to find out, they would have no way of closing it down.

    For the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s approach, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t intend to stop it. He just wanted the O¡¯Neal family to attack the Continent so that he can acquire some magic armors and give them to the Goblins to study. At this time, Zhao Hai had sent some literate undead to the Goblins in order to teach them. And it seems like the Goblins were learning very fast.

    Zhao Hai was now able to make sense about why the heads of the Goblins were too big. It seems like it had something to do with their learning and thinking capacity.

    The living materials acquired from the Radiant Empire have also been given to the Goblins, besides the ones being provided to the Demons. Although they were old items, the Goblins were still very happy to get them.

    While looking at the Goblins¡¯ expressions, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but think about the initial expression that his ves had. When the ves received their first belongings, they also had the same reaction.

    Although the ves¡¯ lives had been improved in Haven Ind, you can only see few ves wearing gold and silver. This was because their pursuit wasn¡¯t based on riches. Instead, they wereing after their ability. Even if they had no talent in magic or battle qi, the ves were still working hard on their craft.

    The reason why the ves were doing this was because in their heart, Zhao Hai the most importance. They knew that the greater their ability, the greater help they could provide Zhao Hai. Because of this, they made sure to focus on improving themselves every day. This action touched Zhao Hai¡¯s heart.

    Zhao Hai was now hoping that the Goblins would be the same as the ves. He believed that once the Goblins regain their previous vigor, they would be able to make even more powerful magic armors.

    After thinking about those magic armors, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but get the urge to understand why the Divines decided to destroy the Goblin civilization. Because of this, Zhao Hai summoned a high ranking Divine Race general. He wanted to get the exact details as to why the Divines decided to eliminate the Goblins.

    This general has been transformed by Zhao Hai into an advanced undead specifically to provide intel regarding the Divine Race. However, since he has been quite busy, Zhao Hai was never able to ask things in detail.

 Chapter 842 â€“ Secret

    <h4>Chapter 842 - Secret</h4>

    Zhao Hai sat there silently in the living room. He had just listened to the undead general about the reason why the Divine Race decided to eliminate the Goblins. Initially, Zhao Hai thought that the Divines were scared of the Goblins¡¯ technology so they decided to destroy their civilization before everything gets out of hand.

    However, after listening to the exnation, Zhao Hai discovered that things weren¡¯t as simple as he imagined. The Divine Race destroyed the Goblins not only because of the technology, but also because they were asked to do so by Lu Wei.

    Lu Wei usually gave the Divines an order through the shadows. Every few days or so, the Divines would make a report to Lu Wei, telling him about the events happening in the Divine Realm.

    The Divine Race¡¯s destruction of the Goblins happened nearly a thousand years ago. At that time, Lu Wei¡¯s appearance was the same as his appearance when Zhao Hai saw him. Because of this, the Divines thought that Lu Wei must have been god.

    Eliminating the Goblins was an order given by Lu Wei himself. At that time, the Goblins had just started to make their iron golems. Naturally, the Divine Race had heard about this and reported it to Lu Wei.

    After hearing the report, Lu Wei actually paid great attention to it and immediately ordered the Divine Race to destroy the Goblins at all cost, and they weren¡¯t allowed to develop their technology in the future. Since the Divines also felt threatened by the iron golems, they immediately agreed. It was precisely because of these two reasons that the Goblin civilization was suddenly destroyed, all inheritances were cut off.

    This thing might seem like nothing special, however, in Zhao Hai¡¯s mind, it felt somewhat strange.

    It was impossible for the Goblins to know about the existence of Lu Wei, he didn¡¯t appear before the Goblins before. So why did he immediately order the destruction of the Goblin civilization once they made their iron golems? This was too unusual.

    There was another thing that confused Zhao Hai. If Lu Wei was really opposed to these magical constructs, then how could the existence of the Anta ne be exined? Their mechas were more advanced than the iron golems made by the Goblins. So why did Lu Wei allow the Anta ne to prosper with their magic armors while he destroyed the Goblins for making iron golems? Something was definitely not right.

    Laura and the others were also confused as they all frowned. They were smart people so they were able to notice this peculiarity.

    Laura suddenly opened her mouth and said, ¡°Brother Hai, maybe Lu Wei suffered a loss from these iron golems before. And because of this, he didn¡¯t want the goblins to make their own.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the reason. If Lu Wei had really suffered a loss against those magic constructs, he shouldn¡¯t have stopped the Goblins from making them. Instead, he would have just studied them to find some weak point that he could exploit in the future. Moreover, why would the Anta ne have magic armors while the Divine Race didn¡¯t? Isn¡¯t that a little too strange?¡±

    Laura and the others nodded, they were truly confused about this. Zhao Hai looked at the monitor and said, ¡°Perhaps we can only find out once we reach the Immortal Cultivation Realm. We¡¯re just wasting time thinking about it right now.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°Then Brother Hai should take a rest. Tomorrow, we still need to attack the Divine Race¡¯s defensive line.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°It looks like we need to use the Domain Weapon tomorrow. We need to deal with the Divine Race in the shortest time. We don¡¯t want them to have an opportunity to fight back.¡±

    Laura agreed, ¡°Right, but it won¡¯t be very easy. The Divine Race would be prepared for our javelins, magic cannons, and formations. Dealing with them using the same methods would be a challenge.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I know what to do. Besides, with our current strength, I doubt they would be able to resist. Nothing will go wrong, you can rest assured.¡±

    The rest of the day quickly passed. The next day, Zhao Hai woke up early then he called the Demon Dragon King to lead the Devil Legion. He also took his undead out before he met Fei¡¯er and the others. This enormous party then started to go towards the Divine Race¡¯s defensive line.

    After the alliance gathered, the Divine Race immediately sounded their horns. It didn¡¯t take long before the defensive line started to move.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t even think about these defending people. He knew that it would be impossible for them to stop the alliance army¡¯s advance.

    Zhao Hai had the group slowly form as they advanced towards the Divine Race¡¯s defensive line. And just like what was expected, the defenses differedpared to before. Their magic cannons were ced indoors, with only the tip seen outside. This limits the flexibility of the cannons, but it made the cannons more secure.

    Moreover, there were also additional things installed. Zhao Hai nced at the new additions and could see some ballista-like things. It seems like the Divine Race were really ced in a very disadvantageous position. They were evenpelled to take these kinds of things out.

    Fei¡¯er and the others were standing next to Zhao Hai. Things haven¡¯t started yet, so they don¡¯t have to be with their armies to takemand. Therefore, they went to Zhao Hai¡¯s side to discuss additional matters.

    Fei¡¯er looked at the Divine Race¡¯s defensive line and frowned, ¡°It seems like breaking through won¡¯t be easy. Don¡¯t underestimate those structures made to shelter the magic cannons. Those aren¡¯t made with ordinary magic. It¡¯s a kind of magic developed by the Divine Race in the past few years. Those structures are very hard, no worse than steel. In the Divine Realm, this magic is called iron earth spell.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he raised his eyebrow and said, ¡°Iron earth? Interesting. Although the Divine Race didn¡¯t research any new weapons, it seems like they are more skillful when ites to using magic.¡±

    Fei¡¯er agreed and said, ¡°The Divine Race have indeed be more skillful when ites to magic. Moreover, their research made a lot of new magic spells. However, not many people were interested in them and it had little use to the military. It seems like the Divines have brought over some people from the magic academy this time.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked curiously at Fei¡¯er and said, ¡°Magic academy? What is that?¡±

    Fei¡¯er smiled faintly and said, ¡°The magic academy is a ce the Divines use to research magic. That is also the ce where children go to study magic. However, those who are admitted mostly belonged to Nobles, Royal ns, and talented people. Their strength is formidable. The students and teachers of the academy can go against a regiment of God-ranks.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he gave out a light ¡®hoh¡¯ before he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that the Divine Race would have a ce like that. Good, it¡¯s good that people from the academy came. It seems like the Divine Race has reached a dire state.¡±

    Fei¡¯er nodded, ¡°Right. In the Divine Realm, the status of the magic academy is very high. If they aren¡¯t in dire straits, the Taurus Divines wouldn¡¯t have asked for their help. However, with the magic academy here, our troubles wouldn¡¯t be small.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s try attacking first. Let¡¯s see how they receive it.¡± After he said that, the army had already surrounded the defensive line. Then they proceeded to enter the Divine Race¡¯s firing distance.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand to make the army stop. Zhao Hai looked at the defensive line before he waved his hand once more. A squad of about fifty thousand made one cone formation and threw themselves towards the defensive line.

    The Divine Race was very clear that this was only a probe. However, they knew that they couldn¡¯t just let this small squad off. Who knows what things were installed inside those undead.

    This squad hadn¡¯t entered the firing distance yet but the cannons had already started to fire. White lights shot out from the defensive line and went straight towards the undead.

    The undead squad suddenly sped up. They had a few javelins inside their bodies, but since they weren¡¯t in fighting distance, they still kept flying forward.

    Fei¡¯er looked at the undead and couldn¡¯t help but feel envy. The undead were really the best kinds of soldiers. They weren¡¯t affected by pain nor were they afraid of death. Even if half of their bodies were wiped out, they could still continue to fight. No other army could achieve this.

    However, Fei¡¯er was also clear that other than Zhao Hai, no other person is able tomand an undead army asrge as this. The undead didn¡¯t have their own thoughts,manding them would need more than just an ordinarymander.

    Naturally, Fei¡¯er doesn¡¯t know about the existence of the Space. He wasparing Zhao Hai to other dark mages. Ordinary undead could only receivemands such as advance, retreat, and attack. For them to exhibit suchplex formations waspletely impossible.

    Fei¡¯er and the others watched the undead acting like fish as they evaded the Divine Race¡¯s barrage. Zhao Hai also discovered something about the magic cannons¡¯ attack. These cannons could only target one person while causing minimal damage to those around the target. It looks like they were using water element stones to power the cannons.

 Chapter 843 â€“ The Bastards, They Dare To Trick Me!

    <h4>Chapter 843 - The Bastards, They Dare To Trick Me!</h4>

    Then Zhao Hai changed his mind as he understood what was going on. The Divine Race did indeed use some magic crystals to power their magic cannons, however, the crystals were much worsepared what Zhao Hai had. Zhao Hai¡¯s fire element crystals were able to do massive area damage. If the Divine Race¡¯s cannons used an area attack, then the power of the cannons would be greatly reduced. They might not even be a threat for God-ranks or 9th ranks.

    Zhao Hai wanted the fifty thousand undead to see what the defensive line had. Besides the magic cannons and ballistas, he wanted to see if there was anything else.

    At this time, the undead had already reached their firing distance. They immediately took their javelins and proceeded to throw them towards the Divine Race.

    But at the same time, the defensive line also released a batch of arrows. These arrows were fired from the ballistas. Their range was quite far, and the heads were biggerpared to the javelins thrown by the undead.

    What Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect was the arrows actually managed to explode the undead. The undead squad were ravaged, a lot of them were directly smashed to pieces.

    Zhao Hai gawked, then he raised an eyebrow as he chuckled, ¡°Interesting. I didn¡¯t expect the Divine Race to have this kind of weapon. Fei¡¯er, do you know what those arrows are? Why did they explode?¡±

    Fei¡¯er¡¯s expression was quite ugly, then he said, ¡°It¡¯s possible that they¡¯re a secret weapon. I hadn¡¯t heard about them before.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He didn¡¯t care about it anymore as he waved his hand and released a hundred thousand undead. The 50 thousand that he lost was just a negligible amount.

    However, the 100 thousand that Zhao Hai sent this time was different. The 50 thousand undead before didn¡¯t have any defensive measures since Zhao Hai wanted to see how strong the magic cannons were. After seeing that the cannons were inferior, Zhao Hai became relieved. 9th ranks might die to the cannons, but God-ranks should be able to survive.

    The reason why Zhao Hai sent a shield along with his undead this time was to see the properties of those new arrows. If those arrows could prate the shields, then more casualties woulde up.

    The Divine Race seemed to understand Zhao Hai¡¯s n. The small shield containing 100 thousand undead slowly entered the range of the magic cannons. As the undead approached, the magic cannons shot over and over. Zhao Hai also found a problem, although the shield was very good in defending, the people behind it can only wait for the attacks to finish before they could make their move. If the arrows could break through the shield, then the undead casualties would surely mount up.

    The Divine Race kept attacking with their magic cannons, they wanted to consume the energy of the shield. They don¡¯t want the undead to go too far into the frontlines, they alsol wanted to see the other cards in Zhao Hai¡¯s hands.

    However, the Divine Race had underestimated the shield made by Karen. This defensive formation can be used to defend a city, this was a testament to its defensive might. Although there weren¡¯t any improvements to defensive formations for a long time, this also meant that they were already strong. It was difficult to improve because it had small shorings. If there were weaknesses anywhere, then they would¡¯ve already been improved.

    The power of the magic cannons used by the Divine Race was inferiorpared to Zhao Hai¡¯s. And now that those magic cannons were against a shield powered by Zhao Hai¡¯s crystals, it was for certain that the cannons had no effect. The shield didn¡¯t even tremble, it¡¯s like the magic cannons were only giving it a scratch.

    The Divines begane to panic, however, they quickly settled down. After entering the firing range of the ballistas, the defensive line began tounch their attacks once more. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t let the undead use their javelins, he wanted to see how the Divine Race deals with it.

    The arrows quickly came in contact with the shield. There was a fierce explosion on the point of impact. However, Zhao Hai was able to see that the shield only shook gently, it was still up!

    Zhao Hai rxed, then he immediately ordered the undead to throw their javelins. The javelins directly soared towards the ballistas. At this time, earthen walls suddenly rose up, blocking the javelins. However, the power of these blood lightning javelins was much strongerpared to the cannons or the arrows used by the Divine Race. The earthen walls were blown up after a few javelins hit them¡­

    But still, Zhao Hai slightly frowned, it seems like this wall was also made out of iron earth magic. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been this resistant to explosions. It seems like the Divine Race had made sufficient preparations this time.

    Fei¡¯er and the others¡¯ expressions were also somewhat ugly. They have battled with Zhao Hai, so naturally they were aware about how strong these javelins were. They didn¡¯t expect the other party¡¯s earth walls to actually block a few of those javelins.

    Fei¡¯er turned to look at Zhao Hai, his gaze asking whether Zhao Hai had any means to deal with this. Zhao Hai turned to Fei¡¯er and smiled, ¡°The probe is at its end, we¡¯ll start the official attack. I will have the undead go first, otherwise, our casualties would be too big. You go back and wait for my order.¡±

    Fei¡¯er and the othersplied. Fei¡¯er and the others were already convinced of Zhao Hai¡¯s ability, so when they heard his words, they didn¡¯t have any misgivings at all.

    After Fei¡¯er and the others left, Zhao Hai turned to the Demon Dragon King and said, ¡°Demon Dragon, after I let the undead attack, don¡¯t have your soldiers follow. Although their strength isn¡¯t weak, their ranks aren¡¯t high. I don¡¯t want them to die in vain. Later on when I¡¯m able to mass produce God-rank potions, we can promote their strength. Only then can they enter the battle.¡±

    The Demon Dragon King gawked, then he nodded. He can understand why Zhao Hai would tell him this. Demons took bravery very seriously. If you let their armies into the battlefield but you refrain them from fighting, then they would treat it as an insult. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t exin these things, then the Demon Dragon King would think that Zhao Hai was looking down on them. When the timees, it would create a misunderstanding.

    Now that Zhao Hai took the effort to exin, the Demon Dragon King didn¡¯t be offended, instead he even felt grateful. After seeing the Demon Dragon King nod, Zhao Hai said, ¡°You go back to the Devil Legion. This time, don¡¯t attack, just wait for my orders.¡± Demon Dragon gave his affirmation before he went back to the Devil Legion. Zhao Hai remained in his ce, standing calmly in front of his dense undead army.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Divine Race¡¯s defensive line and then waved his hand. The undead immediately threw themselves towards the Divine Race¡¯s defensive line. Now that the undead can charge behind a shield, they weren¡¯t afraid of the magic cannons. Among them were huge undead carrying magic cannons. There were even some undead withrger bodies capable of carrying more magic cannons.

    Therge magic cannons were almost exclusively mounted on top of dragons. Dragons have the most strength among all of the undead, both their attack and defense were the best. Zhao Hai also moved forward with the undead army. At this time, their position was about two kilometers away from the Divine Race army. This distance was beyond the scope of the monitor, what Zhao Hai wanted to do now was to ce the defensive line within the Space¡¯s range so that he can use the undead with more flexibility.

    Not long after Zhao Hai started his advance, the Divine Race¡¯s cannon attack started to arrive. Although the magic cannons weren¡¯t as good as Zhao Hai¡¯s, their range was quite far and they were enough to deal with most 9th ranks. Moreover, the Divine Race had a lot more of those magic cannonspared to Zhao Hai. Also, the Divine Race¡¯s cannons were under reinforced shelter, this prevented Zhao Hai from shooting them down.

    However, Zhao Hai had his magic shield, so it was impossible for the cannons to do any damage to the undead army. Additionally, Zhao Hai also had his cannons. Once these cannons reach their range, the cannon fire would be two-ways.

    Before long, Zhao Hai¡¯s magic cannons had reached their range. With Zhao Hai¡¯s order, about ten thousand lights began to approach the Divine Race¡¯s defensive line.

    Although the shelters were made out of reinforced magic, it was still impossible for it to sustain so much damage. So even if these shelters had blocked Zhao Hai¡¯s attack, there were still parts where they had been destroyed.

    At this moment, something unexpected appeared in Zhao Hai¡¯s sight. The Divine Race¡¯s ballistas suddenly shot their arrows. The undead army were yet to enter its firing range!

    This was out of Zhao Hai¡¯s expectation. Upon further observation, Zhao Hai discovered that these ballistas should have more rangepared to those used in the Ark Continent. It seems like the Divine Race were holding back, they intentionally reduced their range!. Zhao Hai thought, those bastards, they dared to trick me!

    At the thought of this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but get angry. He also took some ballistas with him. However, their range was worse than a 9th rank throwing javelins. They were used back in the ra Mountain because of the height advantage. But in this battle, they weren¡¯t that appropriate to use. It was better to have the undead carry javelins and throw it themselves.

 Chapter 844 â€“ Lu Wei Appears

    <h4>Chapter 844 - Lu Wei Appears</h4>

    Zhao Hai looked at this situation and made amand in his mind. Then in the middle of the ballista troops, undead started to appear. All of these undead were God-ranks. Upon appearing, all the undead proceeded to attack the Divines manning the ballistas.

    These Divines didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to have this trick, naturally they were caught off guard. Before long, the Divine Race didn¡¯t have any means to fire their ballistas.

    The God-rank undead that Zhao Hai sent were all from the Divine Race. Their fighting strength was no weaker than their brethren, conversely, they were even stronger in battle.

    The other Divines quickly responded to the attack on the ballistas and sent support troops over. Zhao Hai knew that these support troops couldn¡¯t be allowed to besiege the undead. If the undead were surrounded, then they would certainly suffer losses.

    Zhao Hai immediately retrieved the God-rank undead back into the Space. Several of the undead took ballistas along.

    However, the undead didn¡¯t just retreat. After taking several ballistas along, they immediately left behind some blood lightning beads, destroying the Divine Race¡¯s ballista shelter¡­

    After destroying the ballistas, the Divine Race¡¯s base became somewhat panicked. At this time, the magic cannon shelters were also being besieged by the undead. The sudden appearance of the undead once again surprised the Divines. Before the Divines respond, they were already killed by the undead.

    One by one, Zhao Hai captured the magic cannon and ballista shelters. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t rx. He expects that the Divine Race would have more than this. Therefore, Zhao Hai held Fei¡¯er and the others back. He just had the undead continue on with their attack.

    Just like Zhao Hai thought, as the undead proceeded another batch of light came out from behind the defensive line. One could see that the lights were from the cannons, there were also arrows trailing behind.

    Zhao Hai saw this and understood that the Divine Race had set up two bases. The ones captured by Zhao Hai was a fake one. The real base was now armed and ready.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai discovered that he couldn¡¯t see any magic cannons nor ballistas in this base. Zhao Hai let the Space look into it but he couldn¡¯t see anything. Behind the fake defensive line was just disyed as a huge white blot.

    Besides the monitor, Zhao Hai also couldn¡¯t see the cannons using his own eyes. It didn¡¯t take long for Zhao Hai to understand that the Divine Race was using illusion formations to hide their base. This would make it difficult for Zhao Hai to find their ballistas and magic cannons.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, the Divines really prepared well this time. But will this stop him? The Divine Race were too naive.

    As the undead advanced, they suddenly discovered that they were blocked. In front of them was a shield barring their entry.

    From time to time, there were cannon fire and arrowsing from behind the shield. Zhao Hai¡¯s undead werepletely under attack right now, without the chance to fight back.

    It¡¯s good that Zhao Hai¡¯s army also had their own defensive formation. Otherwise, the would¡¯ve suffered huge losses. However, Zhao Hai knew that this couldn¡¯t drag on. The Divine Race were certainly buying time to deal with the Thunder n, Barbarians, and the Winged Pegasus people. If they were done dealing with the three races, then they would begin to turn on the Ark Continent. At that time, the losses would be bigger. For Zhao Hai, this waspletely disadvantages, he couldn¡¯t have this situation happen.

    Zhao Hai finally made his move. He established his Domain and then released the sword carriage. The Domain turned into a giant as he held the Domain Weapon, ready to strike through the protective shield.

    There was nothing in front of it, but the giant sword seems to be blocked by a transparent bubble. There was no way for it to go through.

    Zhao Hai increased the strength of his thrust, making the sword sink further. Then before long, the bubble exploded, revealing the huge base in front.

    This base had magic cannons, ballistas, soldiers, summoners, and cavalry. At this time, there were people in the base wearing mage robes who were vomiting blood. The other Divines looked in shock at Zhao Hai and the Domain Weapon.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dy as he made another move and killed his way towards the Divines. At the same time, he also gave Fei¡¯er and the others an order to attack.

    Zhao Hai believes that this was the Divine Race¡¯s final stronghold, it was impossible for it to be yet another fake base. Once Fei¡¯er and the others received the order, they immediately charged towards the Divine Race.

    However, the Divine Race were quick to recover. They started to go all out, there were light beams, arrows, javelins flying up in the air. War cries could be heard all along the battlefield.

    At this time, the summoners also made their move. Under the protection of the soldiers, they started to chant their spell. Upon hearing this, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change. This was the incantation used to summon Lu Wei.

    Sure enough, after the incantation was finished, white lights suddenly shot out from the summoners. When the lights coalesced, a spatial rift appeared in the sky. From that spatial rift, a shadow of a person came out.

    After seeing this person, Zhao Hai¡¯s pupils shrunk. This person was no other than Lu Wei. In the past, Lu Wei used the pagoda as a medium to send his incarnation to the Ark Continent. That incarnation almost killed Zhao Hai. Fortunately, Zhao Hai was able to deal with the situation.

    Zhao Hai knew that Lu Wei wouldn¡¯t just stop at that. But he didn¡¯t think that Lu Wei would send another incarnation this early. Does he think that he could deal with Zhao Hai this time?

    Zhao Hai just stood within his Domain and coldly looked at Lu Wei. Lu Wei was also looking at Zhao Hai. After some time, Lu Wei smiled andughed before he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you would actually survive. Moreover, you also dared to face my incarnation once more. Hahaha. It seems like trash still had their uses. I need to thank them for giving me the opportunity to take my revenge.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Lu Wei and then sneered, ¡°What? Are you confident in beating me this time? Don¡¯t be too naive. Last time, you even managed to gift me a magic treasure.¡±

    Lu Wei looked at Zhao Hai with hatred as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this young master will surely take your soul out and refine it. I¡¯ll make sure that you suffer eternal torment without any way to reincarnate!¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he retrieved his Domain and stored the sword carriage. He knew that these things were useless against Lu Wei. Then while standing still, Zhao Hai took the tiny pagoda out. The pagoda was glittering and shiny, it was quite attractive.

    Zhao Hai looked at Lu Wei and said, ¡°I know that you¡¯re quite strong. It seems like your avatar this time is much strongerpared to the one before. But that all of that is useless against me. Hahahaha. For you, it might be difficult to be strong, but to me, it¡¯s quite easy. Do you know why? Because you are already old, you¡¯re past your prime!¡±

    Lu Wei was shocked upon seeing the pagoda on Zhao Hai¡¯s hand. His eyes couldn¡¯t hide his astonishment, but it was quickly reced with the look of greed. He looked up at the sky and loudlyughed before he said, ¡°Good, you¡¯re quite good, kid. I didn¡¯t expect your crafting skill to be this high. You actually refined the pagoda and added ten thousand year old ice. Hahahaha. Good, good. As long as I retrieve the pagoda, my strength would increase. It seems like I need to give you my gratitude.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly before he gently swung the pagoda. The bells on the pagoda started to chime. The Divines who heard this sound immediately had a look of suffering on their faces. On the other hand, Lu Wei¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change.

    Zhao Hai looked at Lu Wei and said, ¡°So you discovered the artifact spirit. It¡¯s different from before, no? Do you think that connecting to your soul would make the pagoda return to you? You¡¯re too naive. I¡¯ve already destroyed your soul inside the pagoda.¡±

    Lu Wei¡¯splexion changed. His shocked face turned to Zhao Hai, ¡°This is impossible. How can you know all of these? This is impossible!¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Sect Elder Lu, everything is possible in this world. Since I managed to defeat youst time, I can defeat you this time as well.¡± After that, Zhao Hai had the pagoda fly up. As the pagoda rose, it immediately turned into a massive pagoda capable of holding the heavens and the earth.

    The bells on the pagoda chimed, all who heard the sound felt their minds go tranquil. Their heart for battle was immediately quenched.

    Lu Wei knew about this kind of spiritual attack. He just didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be able to achieve it here.

    Zhao Hai looked at Lu Wei and smiled. He waved his hand and had the pagoda charge towards Lu Wei¡¯s incarnation. At the same time, Lu Wei waved his hand and retrieved a carved shield made out of the head of an animal. Once the pagoda hit the shield, it shook, however, it wasn¡¯t able to push through.

    Lu Wei saw this and couldn¡¯t help but smile. He looked at Zhao Hai andughed, ¡°It¡¯s like a wax tipped spearhead,pletely useless. You¡¯re dead, kid!¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but show his amazement. He turned to Lu Wei and said, ¡°i didn¡¯t expect your incarnation to be this powerful. It seems like you really intend to deal with me this time.¡±

    Lu Wei had a wicked gaze as he looked at Zhao Hai, then with a cold voice he replied, ¡°You¡¯ve made a huge mistake. I manage this ce, and it would provide me with faith power. But because of you, all faith power disappeared. Not only did I lose faith power, I also lost an avatar. I became aughinstock in the sect because of that. So how could I just let you go off easily? If I can¡¯t take your soul out and make you suffer in eternal hell, I won¡¯t be able to erase my hatred!¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression changed. He took the pagoda back to protect his body. At the same time, Lu Wei patted his small bag and took out a ship.

    This ship was divided into 18 floors. It¡¯s body was fully pitch ck. On the ship were ck masts with the character for ¡®prison¡¯ written in red ink.

    On each floor on the ship were murals. Each mural depicted various punishments for 18 different sins. The eighteen floors corresponded to the 18 hells!

    After the ship was taken out, it immediately floated in mid-air and turned into an extremely huge ship. The ship waspletely covered with a ghastly mist. There were also wailinging out of it from time to time. All those who heard these wailings would feel pain in their heart.

    Zhao Hai¡¯splexion turned ugly, the pagoda¡¯s bells continued to ring as it resisted the wailing emitted by the ship. At the same time, Zhao Hai also made a retreat. His face slowly turned blue as the veins on his head started to darken.

    Lu Wei looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance and couldn¡¯t¡¯ help but let some steam out from within. Although he had suffered several losses before, it was either from those with the same rank or higher. He could still ept those losses, but Zhao Hai? This person was just a single dust in a small ne that he managed. This person actually defeated his incarnation and stole an artifact from him. How could Lu Wei just ept it? He was indescribably mad.

    After seeing that Zhao Hai retreated, Lu Wei immediately had the ship collide with the pagoda. The ship¡¯s speed was very fast, causing the wailing sound to get sharper. With no time to respond, Zhao Hai had to hit the ship with the pagoda.

    The pagoda violently shook, a fissure can clearly be seen on its body.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression turned ugly, his body emitted ayer of white light and shot it towards the pagoda. But at this moment, the second impact of the ship came. The pagoda shook even more violently. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t stop the blood from going out of his mouth as he made a sudden retreat.

    Naturally, it was impossible for Lu Wei to let Zhao Hai retreat like that. His body appeared on the back of the ship as they went on to chase Zhao Hai.

 Chapter 845 â€“ Great Dao Lotus Formation

    <h4>Chapter 845 - Great Dao Lotus Formation</h4>

    Fei¡¯er and the others were also able to see this fight. For them, the scales of the battle was beyond their capability.

    They had seen Zhao Hai use the domain weapon before, but to be honest, after seeing Lu Wei¡¯s ship, they were certain that the domain weapon would shatter upon meeting this ship.

    Their heads couldn¡¯t help but keep looking towards Zhao Hai and Lu Wei, their sh was just too shocking.

    Simrly shocked was the Demon Dragon King. He had seen Lu Wei¡¯s portrait before, however he didn¡¯t see him with his own eyes. Because of this, he still had some disbelief regarding this matter. But now that Lu Wei was literally in front of him, it was impossible for him to reject it.

    Lu Wei hasn¡¯t changed his appearance. Therefore, he still looked the same as the one in the portrait. He didn¡¯t even change his clothes, it¡¯s not possible for the Demon Dragon King to mistake him with someone else.

    At this time, Zhao Hai can see that this ghastly ship was the medium that Lu Wei was using to manifest his incarnation. Moreover, the ship was certainly more powerful than the soul sucking pagoda.

    Zhao Hai was currently retreating while spurting out blood. The alliance members were stunned. They knew that if Zhao Hai cannot stop Lu Wei, then they could only wait for their deaths. They couldn¡¯t help but get worried for Zhao Hai¡¯s situation.

    The ones focusing on the fight wasn¡¯t only the alliance, the Divines were concerned about the result as well. In fact, this summoning was because of Lu Wei. He couldn¡¯t stomach the humiliation fromst time, so hemanded the Divine Race to summon him. He wanted to deal with Zhao Hai himself.

    Lu Wei¡¯s n was good, but he didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai was expecting him toe back at some point. Therefore, Zhao Hai had been ready, causing Lu Wei to have problems in swiftly getting rid of him.

    As the chase went on, they eventually arrived back at the Ark Continent. At this moment, Zhao Hai stopped, he stood still as he smiled at Lu Wei.

    After seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s expression, Lu Wei stared. He stopped his chase and carefully went forward. He was afraid that Zhao Hai might have some traps. Lu Wei looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Kid, there¡¯s no need to be mysterious. Either way, you will die today!¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Lu Wei as he smiled faintly and said, ¡°I just want to thank mister Lu Wei for giving me yet another magic treasure. Hahaha. Aren¡¯t you confused as to why I stopped? Then see it for yourself.¡± After he said this, Zhao Hai¡¯s body vanished.

    Lu Wei stopped and looked around, there seems to be no change in the surroundings. But theplete disappearance of Zhao Hai took him by surprise. Then he operated the ship to fly forward. However, after some time, there seems to be no change.

    The scenery kept passing by him, but Lu Wei still couldn¡¯t see Zhao Hai. This confused Lu Wei even more. He went in all directions but Zhao Hai still wasn¡¯t there.

    Lu Wei¡¯splexion turned gloomy. He suddenly thought that Zhao Hai had left him here to go and deal with the Divine Race.

    After thinking about this, Lu Wei immediately turned around towards the Divine Realm. But when the turned, he was suddenly shocked. The rift joining the Ark Continent and the Divine Race had vanished!

    Lu Wei stared, he looked all around and saw no changes in the surrounding. He tried to fly forward and the scenery moved with him, when he stopped, the scenery stopped. Everything was normal besides the fact that the spatial rift had vanished. It was this abnormality that Lu Wei understood, Zhao Hai had trapped him in a weird array!

    An array was a special method of attacking and trapping someone in the immortal cultivation ne. It didn¡¯t exist in the Ark Continent, nor did it exist in the Divine Realm. The magic formations that the Ark Continent waspletely different than these magic arrays.

    But generally speaking, magic formations and magic arrays both used the power of the heavens to serve its purpose. However,pared to formations, arrays were more profound, their formidability was several folds more. Magic formations of the Ark Continent would look like drawings of a three-year old while magic arrays were something studied by university students.

    In the immortal cultivation realm, no matter what you do, you must use an array. Otherwise, things would be difficult. If one makes an immortal cave, one should use an array. When one fought, arrays were crucial. Even in crafting weapons, arrays held an important role. It can be said that arrays and the people of the immortal cultivation realm were mutually rted.

    Because of this , after several tries, Lu Wei was able to affirm that he has been trapped in Zhao Hai¡¯s array.

    Now he can understand why Zhao Hai vanished. He didn¡¯t go and kill the Divine Race, he was operating the array.

    Lu Wei was indeed inside Zhao Hai¡¯s formation, however, contrary to what he thought, the formation didn¡¯t need someone to control it. It was because the ce where Lu Wei was now was inside Zhao Hai¡¯s Dao Lotus.

    After Zhao Hai controlled the dao lotus, he discovered that it had countless uses. Not only could it help him cultivate, it can also attack and trap his enemies. Most importantly, the dao lotus was like a living being. It can absorb energy from the world and cultivate.

    The dao lotus was constantly helping Zhao Hai in his cultivation, increasing his level all the time. At the same time it also absorbs some energy for itself. For every seven units of energy that Zhao Hai absorbed, the lotus would have three units absorbed for its own cultivation.

    But during a fight, all the energy that the lotus absorbed were all given to Zhao Hai. Because of this, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t dissatisfied of the lotus taking his energy for itself. In any case, the dao lotus was his innate life weapon. The stronger the lotus got, the stronger he would be.

    The reason why Zhao Hai retreated was because he was baiting Lu Wei towards the dao louts, only then could he do something to the incarnation. Lu Wei¡¯s projection was very strong. Even if Zhao Hai went all out, it would still be difficult. However, if Lu Wei was trapped inside the lotus, things would be different.

    The Dao Lotus was itself a magical array, and it was very strong. Zhao Hai evenpared it to the tiny pagoda. In the end, the pagoda couldn¡¯tpare to the lotus.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want Lu Wei to know about the lotus. Therefore, Zhao hai used the Space to arrange the lotus array in the Ark Continent. Then he showed that he was weak to lure Lu Wei in.

    Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t believe that Lu Wei¡¯s incarnation would be able to break out of the dao lotus. There simply was no way for him to go out. Lu Wei thought that he was inside Zhao Hai¡¯s array, but he didn¡¯t think that he was trapped inside a magic treasure.

    Zhao Hai was in the Space looking calmly at Lu Wei. Lu Wei was currently standing in ce and had a thinking expression on his face. Zhao Hai understood that Lu Wei must have discovered his current situation and was trying to think of a way of breaking out.

    Zhao Hai looked at Lu Wei and then at the ship. In fact, they were in the same ce since the beginning, they didn¡¯t leave. Zhao Hai knew that Lu Wei was still quite lucky since the attacks were yet toe. Once Zhao Hai starts attacking, Lu Wei wouldn¡¯t be having a good time.

    At this time, Lu Wei started to move. He patted the bag on his side and took out a te. Along with the te were a lot of small gs.

    Lu Wei raised his hand as the te flew out from his hand. Then the te slowly grewrger before it buried itself in the ground. At this point, the small gs had increased their size to a normal g.

    Lu Wei walked inside the area covered by the te and pulled out a g and ced it in the middle. Zhao Hai saw Lu Wei continue to go about and ce the gs on certain ces. His array seemed to be controlled by the te and the gs.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t worry too much as he spectated Lu Wei. This was because Zhao Hai had found out that everything has already been overpowered by the Dao Lotus, including the te and g array. Although Lu Wei could see some effects, Zhao Hai knew that the te and gs were already broken. At this point, the effects were only an illusion made by the Dao Lotus.

    However, Lu Wei didn¡¯t know about this. He was still nting gs as he used his formation. He kept grabbing phantom threads in the surroundings, not knowing that they were illusions made by the lotus.

    After a some time, Lu Wei saw a crack in the space. He flew out of the the te¡¯s range and looked around. He nodded before he entered the crack.

    Zhao Hai knew that things had reached its end. This was because Lu Wei was advancing towards the center of the lotus. As long as he flew forward, the Dao Lotus would proceed to attack him.

    Before long, Lu Wei¡¯s flight speed had slowed down. His speed kept decreasing as though he was mired in a swamp.

    Naturally, Lu Wei quickly realized what was happening. Hisplexion changed as he immediately stopped. Then he ordered his ship to retreat. However, he didn¡¯t know that invisible forces had already surrounded him, proceeding to attack!

 Chapter 846 â€“ Human Fueled Ship

    <h4>Chapter 846 - Human Fueled Ship</h4>

    Zhao Hai looked at Lu Wei and knew that it was time to end things. Fei¡¯er and the others were still fighting in the Divine Realm, so things couldn¡¯t be dyed. Since physical their physical attacks were useless against Lu Wei¡¯s avatar, then Zhao Hai might as well use soul attacks.

    After thinking up to here, Zhao Hai immediately released the pagoda to help the dao lotus to deal with Lu Wei. Actually, the pagoda wasn¡¯t badly damaged at all. Zhao Hai just deliberately seem like it was broken so that he can lure Lu Wei in. One must know that ten thousand year old ice couldn¡¯t be easily broken.

    Lu Wei was in big trouble now. He was continually attacked from all sides. In Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes, there was just a cloudless sky. But for Lu Wei, he was surrounded by dark clouds that attacked him with constant lightning strikes.

    Lu Wei felt distressed while receiving these attacks. He had discovered that these lightning were fatal to him.

    Zhao Hai thought that these attacks wouldn¡¯t do great damage to Lu Wei. After all, Lu Wei was only a projection, because of this, he had the pagoda go to help.

    Actually, Zhao Hai¡¯s understanding of the dao lotus was still too limited. In fact, the dao lotus¡¯ main attacks were dealt directly to the soul. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for it to trap the enemy.

    However, Zhao Hai having the pagoda help was the right decision. Although the pagoda couldn¡¯tpare to the dao lotus, its soul attacks were more sinister. The Dao Lotus would just attack the soul while the pagoda would directly swallow it, refining the soul to be its own energy.

    Lu Wei didn¡¯t know that Zhao Hai had sent the pagoda after him. At this point, he wasmanding the ship to resist the various attacks.

    At this time, Lu Wei was resisting the pressure mounted on top of him. But suddenly, the pressure vanished. Lu Wei stared nkly. At this moment, a strong suction suddenly came from the top of his head, sucking Lu Wei in. Upon sensing this attack, Lu Wei immediatelymanded the ship to counter the suction. However, he suddenly found that his connection to the ship has vanished.

    Lu Wei became surprised. His divine sense was attached to the ship. If he lost contact with the ship, then this body would lose its strength.

    Lu Wei looked around and discovered that he had arrived inside a room. It seems like he was inside a pagoda. Upon thinking about this, Lu Wei¡¯s expression sank. He understood that he had been trapped inside the soul sucking pagoda.

    He was only a simple soul right now, his formidable strength was gone. At this point, he was as good as dead.

    However, Lu Wei also thought that this was an opportunity. Because he remembered that he just used the ship to crack the pagoda. As long as he blows a part of his soul and destroys the pagoda, then he could have the opportunity to ascend back to the immortal cultivation realm.

    The reason why Lu Wei thought about this was because although his soul was inside the pagoda, his divine will was still inside the ship. As long as his soul escapes the grasp of the pagoda, then the ship would still be under his control. Although he can¡¯t defeat Zhao Hai, the ship can still return.

    After thinking up to here, Lu Wei immediately blew himself up. After a bang, Lu Wei¡¯s soul became weaker. However, the Pagoda actually didn¡¯t move. While Lu Wei was stunned, a lot of mouths suddenly appeared, ripping Lu Wei¡¯s body to pieces.

    As Lu Wei¡¯s soul was shredded, the ship finally lost its master. It slowly shrank until it became as small as one¡¯s palm. Then it proceeded to fall towards the ground.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai won¡¯t have the ship fall into the ground. A spatial rift appeared below the ship and then absorbed it into the Space.

    When the ship entered the Space, a prompt was immediately heard, ¡°Hostile program detected in the Space. Proceeding to subdue. Program has surrendered. Item with rich death qi detected. Its uses need further research. Host is be able to use the item right now.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a sigh of relief. Then he proceeded to input his energy inside the ship. As it absorbed Zhao Hai¡¯s energy, the ship also becamerger.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s energy caused the ship to erge up to a meter long. Then Zhao Hai carefully inspected the ghastly ship. He discovered that the ship had more energy amplificationpared to domain weapons. After his energy enters the ship, the amount that would be used was countless times more. Naturally, domain weapons could do the same, but they were much worsepared to the ship. Compared to domain weapons, the ship could amplify energy 10 thousand times more. The difference was just too far.

    Zhao Hai gave a satisfied nod. After receiving the dao lotus and pagoda, Zhao Hai released the ship and stood on its bow as he headed towards the Divine Realm¡¯s spatial rift.

    In the Divine Realm, the undead, Demons, Thunder n, Barbarians, and Winged Pegasus were still fighting against the Divine Race army. At this point, the Divine Race were at a high morale. They just saw Lu Wei hit Zhao Hai to the point of vomiting blood. In their opinion, Zhao Hai¡¯s time was nearing its end.

    At the same time, Fei¡¯er and the others¡¯ morale was also greatly affected. They were unaware of it, but they were now depending on Zhao Hai. Now that they saw him getting injured, their mood couldn¡¯t help but sink.

    At this time, a ship slowly entered the Divine Realm. When the Divines saw this, they couldn¡¯t¡¯ help but let out a loud cheer. Now that the ship has returned, this meant that Zhao Hai was gone.

    However, the Divine Race¡¯s cheer came at an abrupt stop. This was because the person standing on the ship¡¯s bow wasn¡¯t Lu Wei.

    Those present focused their gazes and found out that it was actually Zhao Hai. The Divines werepletely dumbfounded while Fei¡¯er and the others felt indescribably d.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Divines and coldly smiled, ¡°What? Still waiting for your deity? Sorry but he will not being back.¡±

    All of the Divines were staring at Zhao Hai. They didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai, who had just vomited blood, would actually eliminate their Deity.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t be polite as he immediately directed the ship to hammer towards the Divine Race. The speed of the ship was very fast, the dazed Divines didn¡¯t even have time to recover before they had been smashed by Zhao Hai. Blood immediately sttered in the air. Those hit by the ship were almost immediately ttened and killed. Those who didn¡¯t die were crippled. At this time, the dead bodies were all sucked into the ship.

    It wasn¡¯t Zhao Hai taking the bodies into the Space, instead, the ship was taking them for itself. This caused Zhao Hai to be slightly stunned. Then he used his divine sense to scan the ship. He discovered that the ship was refining the corpses of those who died. Upon refining, the energy produced was used to power the ship. At the same time, the souls of those who died were transformed into ghosts. This ship actually used people to fuel itself.

    The more people it refined, the more imposing the ship became. Zhao Hai finally understood that this ship was of the devil attribute. It would fuel itself with the bodies of its enemies, making it stronger as more people were killed.

    While Zhao Hai was inspecting the ship, Fei¡¯er and the others immediately took the chance to overrun the Divine Race. At this point, the Divine Race¡¯s morale had sunk into a steep decline.

    After Zhao Hai finished his inspection, he discovered that there were no longer enemy soldiers in front of him. The Divine Race army had unexpectedly been routed.

    Zhao Hai quickly understood why this was the case. Lu Wei¡¯s status with the Divine Race was very high. Therefore, the more powerful Lu Wei seemed, the more confidence the Divine Race had. And now that Lu Wei was killed, the morale of the Divine Race would naturally be greatly reduced. At this point, it would be hard for them to stop the attack of the alliance.

    After beating the Divine Race army, Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t stay. Instead, they advanced into the Taurus Continent. While they advanced, Zhao Hai came across something that surprised him. They had just passed through a vige with no person inside.

    Zhao Hai carefully looked at the vige. It seems like the people inside didn¡¯t move out recently, but days before. Moreover, their retreat seems to be organized. Everything that was usable and consumable were all taken away.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows. Did the Divine Race know that they couldn¡¯t block the alliance?

    At this time, Fei¡¯er and the others also arrived by Zhao Hai¡¯s side. At this point, Zhao Hai had already stored the ship, but Fei¡¯er and the others were looking at him with respect. Zhao Hai and Lu Wei¡¯s battle had made them understand the disparity between their strengths.

    Zhao Hai looked at Fei¡¯er and said, ¡°Where did the Divine Race retreat to?¡±

    Fei¡¯er immediately answered, ¡°They should be in Holy Light City, the nearest big city in this region. It has a poption of more than 20 million. Moreover, its defensive capability is quite strong. From what I can remember, there should be about 5000 magic cannons protecting the city. It also has plenty of ballista. Most importantly, the city is protected by a strong defensive formation.¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned when he heard this, then he said, ¡°How strong is the Divine Race¡¯s defensive formation?¡±

    Fei¡¯er answered, ¡°Generally, the defensive formations of the Divine Race are quite strong. Even God ranks would have problems breaking through it. This was because of the foreign races. The Taurus Divines knew their capabilities so they strengthened the defenses of their cities.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s stop here first, have everyone rest. At the same time, send people to the spatial rift while I have my undead repair the Divine Race¡¯s defensive line. We might have use for itter on.¡±

    Fei¡¯er and the others immediately nodded before turning around to leave. After they left, Zhao Hai frowned. He looked towards the Taurus Continent, wondering about what their n was.

 Chapter 847 â€“ Hell Kingâ€™s Ship

    <h4>Chapter 847 - Hell King¡¯s Ship</h4>

    Naturally, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t just looking at the scenery. To be honest, the Divine Realm wasn¡¯t that much betterpared to the Ark Continent. The grass andndscape here was no different. This was what confused Zhao Hai.

    At this time, Zhao Hai wanted to know why the people of the vige retreated. Did they expect Lu Wei to fail? Is that the reason? However, if that was the case, then the Divine Race¡¯s rout was unjustified.

    If the Divine Race didn¡¯t have any confidence in Lu Wei, then they wouldn¡¯t have lost their will when he was eliminated. Now that they retreated, this meant that they trusted Lu Wei to seed. But if they were confident in Lu Wei, then they wouldn¡¯t have evacuated their people.

    It was a contradictory thing, Zhao Hai was unable to make sense of it. After all, he doesn¡¯t understand how the Divine Race thinks.

    Fei¡¯er and the others had returned to Zhao Hai¡¯s side. At this point, they were already treating him as the alliance leader.

    After the group got into the ship and sat down, they saw Zhao Hai¡¯s puzzled expression. Upon knowing why, Fei¡¯er and the others were simrly confused.

    After some time, Shan opened his mouth and said, ¡°Maybe the Divine Race wanted us toe to the Taurus Continent. They would block the spatial rift and then trap us in here.¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned, then he said, ¡°That is impossible. The Divine Race knows about our strength. And with your three races, it would be impossible for them to surround us. Luring us deep into the continent would be an unwise decision.¡±

    Fei¡¯er knit his brows as he added, ¡°I agree with mister. It might seem like the Divine Race had a lot of troops to face us, but mister might not have noticed that there were a lot of recruits among them. For these people, their emotions greatly affected their performance. After Lu Wei was eliminated and mister appeared with his ship, they were immediately routed. If this was the true Divine Race army, this would not happen.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he knew the tenacity of a regr Divine Race army. They have fought in the ra Mountains for days without anybody abandoning the army. The soldiers this time were very quick to go back.

    Fei¡¯er looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Therefore, I think that the Divine Race didn¡¯t have regr troops avable right now. Those Divines we faced today might have beenposed of civilians. This would exin theirck of will. If this is the case, then it would be unlikely for the Divine Race to lure us into the continent. That would just be a death wish.¡±

    Yue frowned, then he said, ¡°What about the Divines doing this intentionally? They sent such an army so that we could be confident when entering the Taurus Continent. Then they would deal with us.¡±

    Zhao Hai also frowned, then he turned his head to the others and said, ¡°Thinking about it at this time is useless. How about we just follow our original n. You can leave the spatial rift to me. Fei¡¯er, you go and send elite troops to contact your people. Go and see their current situation. Also, give a deadline to the person you¡¯ve sent. If they don¡¯t return by that time, then it means that your people are in dire state. What we need to do now is confront the Divines in Holy Light City. Let¡¯s not think about going too deep.¡±

    Fei¡¯er and the others nodded. Then the Demon Dragon King, who had not yet spoken, said, ¡°Mister, have you thought about the simplest possibility? Maybe before Lu Wei appeared, the Divine Race already took their people back. That is to say, Lu Wei only came here to deal with you. If this was the case, then that would be a reasonable exnation for this.¡±

    As soon as he heard the Demon Dragon King, Zhao Hai stared nkly. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It seems you¡¯re right. It¡¯s possible that we¡¯ve been thinking about it too much. But in any case, we still cannot underestimate the Divine Race. Let¡¯s go ording to our n. We must capture Holy Light city and make it our base.¡±

    Fei¡¯er and the others were also thinking that this was their safest choice. So they gave Zhao Hai an approving nod. Zhao Hai looked at the group and then said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, then I won¡¯t be holding you back for long. Demon Dragon, help me rebuild the defensive line. Have the Devil Legion guard the ce as well, we need to ensure the safety of our retreat. I will leave magic cannons and javelins to you. Right we should study the Divine Race ballistas. I want to know the reason why they shoot much further.¡±

    When he heard Zhao Hai, Fei¡¯er smiled faintly and said, ¡°Mister, there¡¯s no need to think about the ballistas. The reason they shoot farther is simply because they used more advanced materials. The inhabitants aren¡¯t the only strong people in the Divine Realm. The the nts and beasts are stronger as well. Because of this, it¡¯s natural for the ballistas made here to be better than the ones in the Ark Continent.¡±

    Zhao Hai thought about it and nodded, ¡°So it¡¯s like that. Haha. I¡¯ve been thinking too much into thingstely. It seems like we should remake our javelins with materials from the Divine Realm. This way, it¡¯ll be better for us to deal with the Divine Race.¡±

    The group gave a chuckle. Zhao Hai looked at them and then said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about supplies, I¡¯ll take care of it. Right, have your messenger ask if your people need anything. I¡¯ll try my best to provide some help.¡±

    Fei¡¯er and the others nodded. Although their faces were calm, all of them knew that their people were having a hard time. This was especially true when it came to weapons. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai had a lot of good weapons. Magic cannons, javelins, and even defensive magic formations. All of these things are very useful against the Divine Race. If Zhao Hai could provide them, then their people would be more rxed in their battles.

    Zhao Hai smiled and then said, ¡°Alright, you can go back to your armies. Also, arrange some rms. We don¡¯t want the Divine Race to sneak an attack. Although they are frightened, we cannot rule out the possibility of counter attack.¡±

    After Fei¡¯er and the others left, Zhao Hai went back to the Space with the Demon Dragon King. After they entered the Space, Zhao Hai looked at Demon Dragon King and said, ¡°Demon Dragon, when you leave, go and take the sword carriage with you. I have this ship now, so the carriage is useless to me. You can use it to improve yourbat power.¡±

    The Demon Dragon King stared, then a smile couldn¡¯t help but bloom on his face. The Sword Chariot was the Divine Race¡¯s Domain Weapon. Zhao Hai had used it twice before, so the Demon Dragon King knew about its might. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to give it to him.

    Although the Demon Dragon King¡¯s Domain was a ck dragon, ck dragons still had their ws, he could still hold the Domain Weapon. Having the sword carriage would surely amplify his strength. Later on, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid of facing the Divine Race¡¯s most powerful people.

    The Demon Dragon King quickly bowed to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, thank you very much!¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t be too polite. Right, I¡¯ll have some people sent to rebuild the defensive line. Go prepare the Devil Legion and then send them there. Have them be familiar with the weapons as soon as possible.¡±

    The Demon Dragon King nodded. Then Zhao Hai waved as he took the sword carriage out and gave it to the Demon Dragon King. Actually, domain weapons didn¡¯t need animals to pull them. As long as its owner provides energy, then they can move by themselves. However, this was more troublesomepared to having it pulled by magic beasts. Because of this, most people would have their domain weapons pulled by magic beasts.

    Since he doesn¡¯t need it anymore, Zhao Hai gave the domain weapon to Demon Dragon. It can be said that the Demon Dragon King was well prepared to receive it. He already had magic beasts pulling his ck dragon carriage, so he didn¡¯t need to pick his magic beasts. He can justmand his dragons to pull the sword carriage instead.

    Then Zhao Hai sent the Demon Dragon King to the Demon Space before he returned to the vi. Laura and the others were currently inspecting the pagoda and the ship. At this time, the pagoda and ship were in their smaller form. The crystal pagoda looked very beautiful, like a piece of art. The ship was also quite beautiful, but its ghastly vibe was something hard to like.

    Zhao Hai looked at Laura and said, ¡°How is it? Aren¡¯t they nice?¡±

    Laura nodded, then she said, ¡°They¡¯re nice. But I don¡¯t like the ship. It¡¯s gloomy, it makes me ufortable.¡±

    Zhao Hai agreed, ¡°That ship is quite a problem. I want it modified. How about we go to the processing machine. Let¡¯s see if there¡¯s a way to improve it.¡±

    When Laura and the others heard this, they became excited. Then they pulled Zhao Hai to the processing machine.

    Upon arriving at the processing machine, Zhao Hai ced the pagoda and the ship on the ground before he pushed the start button. The processing machine gave out a white light, then a voice was heard, ¡°Items rich in Yin energy detected. The two items arepatible and can bebined. Requirements for the upgrade is moon profound water, river of earth fire, golden sand, tree of life, goldmetal wood, and 1 million gold coins. Needs 48 hours toplete. Host may choose the final appearance.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t think that the processing could actuallybine the two items. Moreover, it seems like he could choose its shape. This surprised Zhao Hai.

    He immediately turned to the page with the item¡¯s final form. There were numerous ships shown. But themon thing among them was that they were all very attractive.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but hurt upon seeing the multiple choices. After a while, he turned to Laura and the others and said, ¡°Which one would you choose?¡±

    As if in agreement, Laura and the others pointed at a picture of a ship. The ship looked very beautiful. It had a light colored hull with a pointed corner at front. It still had 18 decks, and it had a cabin with 9 floors. A g was set up in front of the ship but the image was left nk. It seems like Zhao Hai was free to choose what g to ce there. Between the topmost deck and the cabin was another floor with a door. Behind the door was a circr pool. The pool¡¯s pattern was like the Taiji figure. Half of it was water, the half was fire. Outside the taiji pool was the eight trigrams chart. Moreover, there were innumerable golden threads going out of it, merging throughout the ship. It looks like the pool was the one powering the ship.

    Underneath the ship was water, which was just like waves of the sea. However, it surrounded the ship, clumped up and not flowing down.

    Behind the ship were circr holes with mes blowing out from time to time.

    Besides these things, there were also cannons on both sides of the ship. There were 64 cannons on each side, 128 cannons in total.

    There were also carvings on the 18yers of hell on the ship. Although they looked horrible, one could still look at it as some kind of unique art.

    On the top deck of the ship were four bells, one for each angle. The little bells were transparent, they seemed to be made of crystal, looking very attractive.

    Compared to the other ships, this ship was surely a step up, no wonder the women liked it. Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then said, ¡°Good, then we¡¯ll have this ship. As for the g, the Buda n¡¯s WIld Dragon g should be good. As for its name, do you have any suggestions?¡±

    Laura thought for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any problems with the g. As for the name, since it has carvings of hell, how about we name it Hell King¡¯s ship? What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Lizzy and the others, who gave him a nod. Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t decline this suggestion, so he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then this ship will be named Hell King¡¯s ship.¡± Then Zhao Hai pressed the screen and chose the ship¡¯s image.

    The processing machine let out a bright light as it absorbed the tiny pagoda and the ship. Zhao Hai could also see his hard earned money being taken away. At the same time, profound moon water, the river of earth fire, golden sands, a goldmetal tree, and a tree of life also vanished from the Space.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh upon seeing this as he said, ¡°It took so much, let¡¯s just hope that the result is worth it.¡¯

    When they heard Zhao Hai, the women couldn¡¯t help but let out a tender smile.

 Chapter 848 â€“ Having a Meal with the Demons

    <h4>Chapter 848 - Having a Meal with the Demons</h4>

    Zhao Hai and the others returned to the Space. Then after looking at the Divine Race for some time, Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, arrange some undead to repair the defensive line. Also, have some people collect nts and animals from the Divine Realm. No matter what, we need to increase the nt reserves of the Space.¡± Cai¡¯er nodded and then went on to take care of it. At this time, Zhao Hai suddenly feel his messenger fish move. He took a look at it and saw that it was connected to the Great Demon King.

    Zhao Hai held his messenger fish and immediately said, ¡°Your Majesty, do you need me for something?¡± Then the Great Demon King¡¯s happy voice was heard, ¡°Mister, all of the Demons had already move into the Space. Mister can now close the spatial rift. Also, I want to invite mister over for a feast. I know mister has a lot of things, but I want to ask you to taste the food of the Demon Realm.¡± Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t expect the Demons to move this quickly. Actually, the reason why the Demons were slow was because of the magic beasts. Now that the beast tide has passed, the Demons had little to worry about. This caused their speed to quicken.

    Zhao Hai immediately gave his response, ¡°Alright, I will certainly go. Your Majesty can rest assured.¡± Then he stored the messenger fish before looking at Laura and the others. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°I wonder what the food of the Demon Realm tastes like.¡± Laura smiled as well and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten their food before. So what do we do? Do we go now?¡± Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Yeah. Right, we need to prepare some gifts.¡± Zhao Hai¡¯s gift wasn¡¯t expensive, only some magic beasts and all sorts of wine.

    Any race would like these things. Moreover, although they weren¡¯t precious to Zhao Hai, they still held some value to the Demons.

    The Space was currently rich with things. Although itcked gold coins, it was only because they still haven¡¯t emptied the warehouse. If they sold the things in the warehouse, then Zhao Hai would definitely earn a load of money. However, there was only a small advantage in selling those things in the Space. And even if Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t rich, he still had ample money to spend on things.

    Not being able to purchase the ten magic backgrounds and 20 ordinary backgrounds was no big deal for Zhao Hai. Most of these ces would only be used to grow nts and animals, and there was no need to rush it right now.

    The reason why Zhao Hai wanted to upgrade the Space in the past was because he wanted to train God-ranks. But now, the need for God-ranks wasn¡¯t as great as before. At this time, there were several millions of God-ranks in the Space. Also, there were some undead in the hell background who had broken through. Zhao Hai was in no need for additional God-ranks at this point.

    After preparing his gifts, Zhao Hai led Laura and the others to the Demon Space. Upon arriving, Zhao Hai can see the Devil¡¯s Chariot and Sword Carriage up in the air. Both of them were waiting for Zhao Hai.

    When the Great Demon King and the Demon Dragon King saw Zhao Hai and his wives,they immediately went forward and gave a salute, ¡°Mister, wee!¡± Zhao Hai hastile returned the salute, ¡°Your Majesty, Demon Dragon, you¡¯re too polite. Right, let me introduce you to my wives¡­¡± The Great Demon King didn¡¯t expect to see a Demon among Zhao Hai¡¯s wives. He stared at Berry and then said, ¡°i didn¡¯t think mister would have a Demon as his wife. Madame, are you a Demon from the Demon Realm?¡± The Demon Dragon King forced a smile as he gave a reply, ¡°Your Majesty, madame is someone we sent to guard the Demonic Abyss. I believe madame is named Berry?¡± Berry gave the Great Demon King and the Demon Dragon King a salute. Then she smiled faintly and said, ¡°I have seen Your Majesty and the Demon Dragon King. I am indeed named Berry.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°You should know about the custom of the Subus n. I broke Berry¡¯s spiritual attack, so she took me as her husband. Hehe. Right, you have to thank Berry. If not for her, I wouldn¡¯t have been confident in taking the Demons to the Space.¡±

    When the Great Demon King and the Demon Dragon King heard this, they immediately gave Berry a salute. They were thankful to Berry. To the Demons, the Space was literally Heaven.

    Berry was a clever woman, she understood that Zhao Hai only did this in order to elevate her face. Therefore, she didn¡¯t say anything.

    After exchanging their greetings, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Alright, we shouldn¡¯t be too formal here. Didn¡¯t you invite me to a meal? Let¡¯s go eat.¡± When the Great Demon King and Demon Dragon King heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Then the Great Demon King said, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s go down.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, then he said, ¡°I¡¯ve brought some gifts as well. Here.¡± Then he took the magic beasts and liquor out.

    Besides these, Zhao Hai also used this opportunity to give grain seeds and vegetable seeds. Also, he provided some methods of raising magic beasts. Andstly, there were methods of making liquor.

    In the past, the Demons were living in the material-poor Demon Realm. Cultivating nts was mostly non existent in that ne. Moreover, most of the nts there were poisonous. Their seeds might be edible, but the nts themselves couldn¡¯t be grown on one¡¯s house, it was a potential hazard to those around it.

    Naturally, the Great Demon King knew how important these things were to the Demons. He took a look at these things and then suddenly bowed to Zhao Hai, ¡°I represent all the Demons in expressing our gratitude!¡± Zhao Hai quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. These are things I ought to do. I got you into the Space. You have to treat your neighbors properly, right? There¡¯s no need to be too polite¡± At this time, the Demon Dragon King suddenly said, ¡°Mister, don¡¯t you need some gold right now?¡± Zhao Hai stared, he looked puzzled at Demon Dragon as he asked, ¡°Demon Dragon, what do you mean? Do you have a lot of gold?¡±

    Demon Dragon forced a smile and said, ¡°Mister, you might not know, but gold ispletely useless in the Demon Realm. We have several gold ore deposits in the Demon Realm, and they are high-grade ores as well. We Demons only use gold to make our weapons look more terrifying. I seem to have heard that gold is very useful in the Ark Continent. If mister needs some gold, then Me and His Majesty can point some areas out for you.¡±

    Zhao Hai gawked, then he turned to look at the Great Demon King. The Great Demon King smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Mister, I forgot out it. Demon Dragon King is telling the truth. The Demon Realm has a lot of various ores. If mister needs them, we can give you their locations.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh as he said, ¡°Alright, that would be great. To be honest, I really need gold right now. How about this, I¡¯ll get you a map of the Demon Realm tomorrow. You can just mark those ces there and I¡¯ll get them myself. I want everything!¡± When the Great Demon King heard this, he wasn¡¯t offended, instead he said, ¡°Alright, mister can rest assured. We will certainly mark everything, we won¡¯t miss a spot.¡± Zhao Haiughed once more before following the Great Demon King and the Demon Dragon King.

    This ce wasn¡¯t the Great Demon King¡¯s new pce, it was just a ce where Demons had grouped up. There were no construction projects here, only Demons gathering around.

    These Demons were the first soldiers to enter the Space. At this point, they had already settled their people. They only came here to greet Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone. Then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Everyone is here. It seems like you really want me to have a good feast. But with so many people, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to eat everything.¡±

    Contrary to what Zhao Hai imagined, the people didn¡¯tugh, everyone just stayed silent. Zhao Hai saw this and didn¡¯t know what to do, he even felt a little embarrassed.

    At this time, the Demons simultaneously knelt. Then the knocked their heads to the ground and loudly shouted, ¡°Thank you, mister!¡± Then they knocked their heads once more and shouted, ¡°Thank you, mister!¡±¡­

    After knocking their heads nine times, they stopped. Zhao Hai looked at the Demons and couldn¡¯t help but get teary eyed. He was moved by their action. He calmed himself down as he looked at the Demons and said, ¡°Alright, everyone, don¡¯t be too polite. Now that you¡¯ve entered the Space, we¡¯re already part of one family. Don¡¯t be too respectful to me. Just be yourself, I¡¯m just here to taste some dishes that you made.¡±

    The Demonsughed and then prepared the food. At this time, Zhao Hai turned to the Great Demon King and the Demon Dragon King and said, ¡°Next time, don¡¯t let them do that. It scares me a lot.¡±

    The Great Demon King smiled and said, ¡°Everyone just wanted to express their gratitude. Moreover, I didn¡¯t n this thing, they did it themselves. I wouldn¡¯t be able to stop them.¡± Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and didn¡¯t say anything else. After the group found a ce to sit down, Zhao Hai turned to the Great Demon King and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I need you to take your devil¡¯s chariot and help me in the next two days. I want to attack the Divine Race¡¯s Holy Light City. However, the ship I just acquired was being refined and needs two days before I can use it. I¡¯ll need to depend on you until that time.¡±

 Chapter 849 â€“ A Use of the Underworldâ€™s Dark Mist

    <h4>Chapter 849 - A Use of the Underworld¡¯s Dark Mist</h4>

    The Great Demon King gawked, then he nodded and said, ¡°Mister, you don¡¯t need to worry. I will be waiting for your word.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Then that¡¯s great. We need to take Holy Light City, that will be our first foothold in the Divine Realm.¡±

    The Demon Dragon King smiled, ¡°We have two Domain Weapons, taking Holy Light City shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Mister shouldn¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and replied, ¡°I hope so. Before, when we waged war with the Divine Race, we didn¡¯t really have so much understanding about the inner works of the Divine Race. Although we had killed a lot of them, they weren¡¯t really high level members of their society. However, Fei¡¯er told me that the city has a defensive formation and a lot of magic cannons guarding it. We need to deal with these things carefully.¡±

    The Demon Dragon King had followed Zhao Hai these days, naturally he knew about things, so he nodded. The Great Demon King was himself a clever man, he didn¡¯t need further exnation as he said, ¡°Mister, rest assured. When the timees, I certainly won¡¯t hold back.¡± Zhao Hai nodded. At this time, the dishes that the Demons prepared was also delivered. One has to recognize that although the Demons didn¡¯t have a lot, their food still had vor that was differentpared to the Ark Continent.

    After having eaten their meal, Zhao Hai and the others returned to the Space¡¯s vi. Then Zhao Hai inspected the processing machine. The timer was still going on, everything was normal. Then after that, Zhao Hai looked at the situation of the spatial rift¡¯s defense, everything was also good. Then Zhao Hai changed the monitor to show the Anta ne, he wanted to see what was going on there.

    The Anta continent was still on the process of preparation. Zhao Hai saw plenty of things that they took care of. Besides military cargo, there were also items that Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t recognize. Some looked like magic armor parts and some seem to be the power source needed by the magic armors.

    Zhao Hai discovered that the energy used by the magic armors was called energy crystal by the Anta continent¡¯s people. However, Zhao Hai has not yet figured out what this energy crystal was. But it should be more or less like Zhao Hai¡¯s crystal stones.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s surveince centered on Axe. But after this fellow went back to the family and attended the conference, he didn¡¯t do anything else. This caused Zhao Hai to be unable to see much further into magic armors.

    After seeing the state of the Anta ne, Zhao Hai reckoned they would need a few months before they can invade. This enables Zhao Hai to have some time to breathe.

    While Zhao Hai was looking at the monitor, Cai¡¯er flew towards Zhao Hai. She was carrying a map on her hands and stretched it out, ¡°Young Master, look. This is the Demon Realm¡¯s map.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the map and said, ¡°We mapped it this quickly? Good good. I¡¯ll give this to the Great Demon King. Then we¡¯ll take our iron armor beasts to open up mines in the Demon Realm.¡±

    After Zhao Hai gave the map to the Great Demon King, the Great Demon King immediately marked the ore deposits of the Demon Realm. Zhao Hai took the map back to the vi and immediately made Cai¡¯er send the iron armor beasts to mine the ores.

    One has to recognize how suitable the iron armor beasts were to mining. Their digging speed was very fast. Not even stone can stop their advance.

    Moreover, these iron armor beasts weren¡¯t low level anymore. This caused them to have more wisdom. At this point, they didn¡¯t need a Dwarf guiding them in order to dig for ores.

    The number of iron beasts in the space was quite a lot. In addition to being sent to the Demon Realm, ZHao Hai also sent a lot of them to mine in the Ark Continent. There were still some untapped mines back there. Zhao Hai used to mine with his undead, however, their mining speed was not ideal. Zhao Hai only remembered about the iron beasts quite recently. With how fast the beasts were in mining, Zhao Hai had to recognize that they were indeed born to excavate.

    After handling these matters, Zhao Hai discovered that the skies had turned bright. After a few more hours, it would be the opportune time to attack Holy Light City. Since there were still some mystery about the Divine Race being routed, Zhao Hai and the others need to attack Holy Light City. This would allow them to see whether the Divine Race were nning to lure them or they were just having trouble with defending.

    Since there was still time left, Zhao Hai took the chance to look into the state of the Beastman Prairie. The situation wasn¡¯t looking great. At this point, the underworld had covered 80 percent of the prairie.

    The speed of the dark mist was very fast. Suddenly, Zhao Hai had a thought. Didn¡¯t the hell background had a dark mist simr to the underworld? If this was the case, then can he use the underworld¡¯s dark mist to upgrade the hell background?

    After thinking about it, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t sit still. He immediately opened a rift and drew some dark mist into the Space.

    After the underworld¡¯s dark mist entered, a prompt was suddenly heard, ¡°Darkness attribute poison mist detected. Has aggressive properties. Has benefits towards darkness lifeforms and robots. Can improve hell background.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed, he didn¡¯t expect his idea to actually work. This was great news.

    However, Zhao Hai also knew that getting any more dark mist was useless. It¡¯s effects can only be gained on the first absorption.

    But this was still good. If the dark mist was useful for the hell background, then wouldn¡¯t other things in the underworld be useful as well? If that was the case, then going to the underworld would have to be ced on the list.

    After taking care of the dark mist, Zhao Hai discovered that the time was almost up. Zhao Hai switched the monitor off and then went to the Demon Space. The Demons were currently very busy. After all, they had just entered the Space, they still had plenty of things to take care of.

    However, after the Great Demon King heard the situation from the Demon Dragon King, he didn¡¯t rest that evening and just took care of the matters of the Demon Race. At the very least, he had assigned people to various tasks.

    Fortunately, taking care of things came quite easy because of the Space¡¯s environment. The Demons didn¡¯t need to worry about food and drink, this allowed them to focus on constructing their own homes.

    When Zhao Hai arrived in the Demon Space, the Great Demon King and Demon Dragon King had almost finished their matters. Then Zhao Hai asked the Great Demon King to arrange the Devil Legion to the spatial rift where the defensive line was being rebuilt by the undead.

    Currently the Devil Legion wasn¡¯t very strong, so Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t bear to let them enter the battlefield. Zhao Hai believed that the potential of this army was immeasurable.

    Zhao Hai can cultivate powerful people in the Space. However, trained people who hadn¡¯t killed before will have limited performance during a fight. On the other hand, the Devil Legion were people brought up by mountains of corpses and seas of blood. Although their strength was low and couldn¡¯t express great fighting prowess, their potential was very high. Once they have the power, no person in the Space would be able to face them.

    For Zhao Hai, the Devil Legion was a treasure, so having them fight at this time would be a waste. Because of this, he didn¡¯t have the Devil Legion participate in the uing fight. After the Devil Legion grows stronger, only then can they disy their might.

    People could experience rapid promotion, but their mental states couldn¡¯t be trained quickly. After they go to the battlefield, they may panic or even go crazy. The Devil Legion didn¡¯t have this problem. They had already fought many battles and had withstood the pressure of killing. What theyck right now was strength. But with Zhao Hai as their backer, it would be only need a short time before this issue is solved.

    After taking care of the Devil Legion, Zhao Hai led the Great Demon King and Demon Dragon King into the Divine Realm. At the same time, Fei¡¯er and the other had just eaten their meals.

    After seeing Zhao Hai arrive, Fei¡¯er and the others immediately went to greet them. But upon seeing the Devil¡¯s Chariot, their faces couldn¡¯t help but change. They could feel that the chariot was yet another Domain Weapon.

    At this point, Zhao Hai already had his blood ghost staff. This was the weapon he was mostfortable with. He had handed it over to the Great Demon King before, now he had taken it back.

    After Zhao Hai saw Fei¡¯er and the others arrived, he smiled faintly and let go of the staff. The staff flew out front and then formed into a huge tform. In this tform, there were furnitures and other things such as teacups and pots. Whether it be furniture or utensils, all of them had a red translucent appearance, they looked quite attractive.

    This startled Fei¡¯er and the others once more. Fei¡¯er had been with the Divine race for some time. But he hadn¡¯t seen nor heard of an artifact capable of doing this.

    Zhao Hai beckoned his hand and then said, ¡°Come toward the tform. Let¡¯s sit and have a talk.¡± Then he led the Great Demon King and Demon Dragon King to sit. At the same time, Fei¡¯er and the others looked at the tform and also stepped on it.

    When the group had sat down, Zhao Hai took out some tea leaves and began to soak it with water in the teapot. After having settled, Zhao Hai gestured to the Great Demon King and said, ¡°This is the Lord of the Demon Realm, the Great Demon King. I asked His Majesty today to help us break through Holy Light City. With two Domain Weapons, we should be able to take the city with ease.¡±

    Fei¡¯er frowned and said, ¡°Mister, the ship you used yesterday was quite strong. If you take that ship out, then wouldn¡¯t we be able to take the city in a blink of an eye?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and replied, ¡°I also wanted to use it. However, I can¡¯t right now. I discovered a weak point on the ship when I used it yesterday, so I decided to refine it once more. I won¡¯t be able to use it while it¡¯s being upgraded. If we want to use that ship, then we would need to wait for a couple of days.¡±

 Chapter 850 â€“ Domain Weapon vs Domain Weapon!

    <h4>Chapter 850 ¨C Domain Weapon vs Domain Weapon!</h4>

    Although Zhao Hai just blurted those words out like it was nothing, Fei¡¯er and the othersprehended something else. In their opinion, the ship was already the world¡¯s most powerful weapon. However, such a weapon actually had a weak point in Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes. Moreover, he was even proceeding to upgrade it!

    They looked at each other and saw the color of surprise on their eyes. However, Fei¡¯er still kept his calm as he said, ¡°That is also good. I believe that with two domain weapons, there would be no problems in taking the city. We¡¯ve also sent people to contact our races. We¡¯ve given them five days to return. Even if they have troubles, they can still see our situation and then return. But if they don¡¯t return in five days, then we can assume that an ident has happened.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s start taking over Holy Light City.¡±

    The group nodded before they left the tform tomand their army, only the Great Demon King and Demon Dragon King remained. Currently, the Devil Legion was already guarding the defensive line. However, the undead were still going on with their work.

    Zhao Hai looked at the two and then smiled before taking out a spatial bag and giving it to the Great Demon King. Then he said, ¡°Your Majesty, after you head back to the Demon Space, give this to your people. This way, they¡¯ll have a way to message you whenever they need it.¡±

    The Great Demon King looked into the spatial bag and saw a lot of messenger fish bottles, numbering way more than ten thousand. The Great Demon King immediately looked at Zhao Hai and smiled, ¡°Mister, thank you very much. This will be very useful for us.¡± Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°At present, the messenger fishes have limited functions. Later on when we improve it, you can use the messenger fish to contact many people.¡±

    The Great Demon King smiled and said, ¡°Its state right now is still very good. With them, my life would be much easier.¡±

    The Demon Dragon King smiled as well and said, ¡°It surely will. Sending letters is sometimes very inconvenient. With the messenger fish, everything would be more convenient.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give some to Fei¡¯er and the others as well. But not too many, just enough for them tomand their army more efficiently. After all, they¡¯re still our allies.¡±

    The Great Demon King and Demon Dragon Kingughed. At this time, Zhao Hai¡¯s tform slowly moved forward. Following the tform was the undead army. The Barbarian, Winged Pegasus, and Thunder n were also following closely behind. Their advance was slow, but in turn, they maintained a solid formation.

    Although the army¡¯s advance wasn¡¯t quick, they were also quite close to Holy Light City. Before long, Zhao Hai could see a huge city in the horizon.

    The city was huge, enough for more than 20 million people to settle in. It¡¯s walls reached a height of over a hundred meters, and panning about a thousand li(500km). It was bigger than the cities of ancient china by many folds.

    Such a city can only appear in a world with magic, it was impossible for it to exist back on Earth.

    At this time, the entire Holy Light City was surrounded by ayer of translucent light. They had already erected their formation and was ready to meet Zhao Hai¡¯s attack.

    Zhao Hai slowly stood up and walked to the edge of the tform. He gazed at the city and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s majestic. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s much bigger than your capital, Your Majesty. I didn¡¯t expect huge cities like these to exist in the Divine Realm.¡±

    The Great Demon King and Demon Dragon King also stood up and went to either side of Zhao Hai to look at Holy Light City. The Great Demon King eximed in surprise as well, ¡°It¡¯s truly grand. No city in the Demon Realm and Ark Continent couldpare to this one. I¡¯m afraid only the Divines can make it. It seems like there are some truths to the greatness of the Divine Race.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Their im to be gods seems to hold some truth. However, they shouldn¡¯t have provoked me. Even if they are gods, they still wouldn¡¯t escape my revenge.¡±

    The Great Demon King and Demon Dragon King bothughed. They didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai was joking, he did have the strength to back his words.

    As they got closer to Holy Light city, the view got clearer and clearer. On the walls of the city were Divine Race soldiers. The walls were very wide, allowing more than soldiers to be upied on top of it. Magic cannons and ballistas used to defend the city were also on the walls, ready to fire a full salvo when the fight starts.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s tform stopped, causing the entire alliance army to stop as well. Their position was beyond the range of both magic cannons and ballista so they weren¡¯t worried of any attacksing their way.

    Then Zhao Hai had his tform move around the city. Holy Light City was indeed really good. The walls were made of stone and looked very tough.

    After some time, Zhao Hai returned to his original position. At this time, Fei¡¯er, Yue, and Shan had arrived at the tform. The three people didn¡¯t show their surprise, they were already used to seeing it.

    Zhao Hai gave a spatial bag to each of them and telling them about the messenger fish. After that, he asked them, ¡°What is Holy Light city¡¯s status in the Taurus Continent? Is it a big city in the Divine Realm?¡±

    Fei¡¯er was very happy upon receiving the messenger fish, and when he heard Zhao Hai, he immediately ced the bag aside and answered, ¡°There aren¡¯t a lot of cities as big as Holy Light City in the Taurus Continent, only ten. As for its ranking, it¡¯s about at rank five. Shan, did I remember it correctly?¡±

    Shan shook his head and said, ¡°If I can remember, Holy Light City is 4th biggest in the Taurus Continent. Their biggest is Divine Will City, then Divine Purpose City, Divine Light City after that, fourth is Holy Light City, and fifth is Holy Earth City. Then the next five is Sacred Artifact City, Divine Scripture City, Divine Grace City, Taurus Holy City, and Holy Sea City.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°What ranking is this based on? Is it by area or poption?¡±

    Fei¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s calcted based on bothnd area and poption. The Taurus Continent¡¯s biggest city, Divine Will City, is said to be the ce where the Deity first appeared. Therefore, it held great significance to the Taurus Continent. It¡¯s area is about twice asrge as Holy Light City, but the poption is roughly the same.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s really amazing how they are able to make cities that big. Imagine the resources they needed to use.¡±

    Fei¡¯er smiled bitterly and said, ¡°The Divine Race spent a lot of manpower and materials in order to further expand their cities over the years. I even heard that when they conquered the Ark Continent, they would proceed to do their expansion once more. They would gather several people from the different nes to help them expand their cities.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression turned cold, ¡°They would use this method to exhaust the strength of our nes. So even if we want to resist them, then it would be impossible.¡±

    Fei¡¯er sullenly nodded and said, ¡°If not for this, we wouldn¡¯t have been anxious in rebelling. If we don¡¯t rebel, then we would be weakened forever. Actually, our move is too hasty, we weren¡¯t even able to make proper preparations. However, we don¡¯t have any other choice other than to make a move.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he smiled faintly and then said, ¡°However, the Divines didn¡¯t expect to encounter a problem in the Ark Continent. In their minds, they thought that the Ark Continent didn¡¯t have any God-ranks. As long as they change thews of the ne, then it would be very easy to conquer the continent.¡±

    Fei¡¯er and the others kept silent. They themselves knew that what Zhao Hai said was the truth since this was what they thought as well.

    Zhao Hai looked at the time and then gave a nod. He looked at the others and then said, ¡°It¡¯s time. Prepare the army. Your Majesty, Demon Dragon, it¡¯s time to show your strength. As long as you deal with the shield, then everything can be left to us. Fei¡¯er, you and the others go back and wait for my signal.¡± The group nodded and went on to prepare. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai stayed on the tform and stayed still. At this time, Demon Dragon and the Great Demon King returned to their carriages and then supported their Domains. The Demon Dragon King established his ck Dragon Domain, then the dragon¡¯s wed hand grasped the sword chariot before throwing himself towards Holy Light City.

    On the other hand, the Great Demon King¡¯s Domain was a giant devil. After his Domain turned into a giant, he grasped on the chains of the devil¡¯s chariot, turning the chariot into arge morningstar. After that, he also soared towards Holy Light City.

    Those at Holy Light City didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to send two Domain Weapons after them. They thought Zhao Hai would use his magic cannons and javelins so they were very eager to teach him a lesson. Unfortunately for them, their ns had be useless.

    The Great Demon King and Demon Dragon King arrived outside Holy Light City. They werepletely unaffected by the magic cannons and the arrows. Demon Dragon held his sword and swung straight towards the city. The Great Demon King did the same thing with his morningstar.

    Both attacks smashed towards the city, however the translucent shield just trembled slightly. It seems like the two attacks didn¡¯t affect the shield.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t worry. Although the two attacks seem to have no effect, Zhao Hai can sense the shield weakening, it¡¯s power has been reduced by a lot. Zhao Hai believed that with a few more attacks the shield of the city will be broken through.

    Zhao Hai also discovered that the Domain Weapons were able to block both the magic cannons and the ballista. Naturally, this was because Domain weapons were higher levelled itemspared to the magic cannons and ballistas. Moreover, they reinforced one¡¯s Domain, this allowed the Great Demon King and Demon Dragon King to almost ignore all of the attacks from Holy Light City.

    Just as Zhao Hai thought about how easy it would be for the Great Demon King and Demon Dragon King to break through, two figures suddenly appeared from Holy Light City. These two figures were two knight type Domains. Moreover, these two Domains held two spears in their hands.

    The appearance of these two people made Zhao Hai stare. He didn¡¯t think that the Divine Race would prepare two Domain Weapons to deal with him.

    In fact, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know, but just like what Demon Dragon said, the Divine Race were prepared in dealing with Zhao Hai. They took the people from the town and viges into Holy Light City while arranging two Domain Weapons in the spatial right. However, Lu Wei suddenly gave word that he wanted to personally deal with Zhao Hai. Because of this, the Divine Race changed their n and relocated the two Domain Weapons to Holy Light City. They believed that with Lu Wei present, the two Domain Weapons wouldn¡¯t need to be used.

    Unfortunately, Lu Wei failed, causing Zhao Hai to continue his advance towards Holy Light City after routing the army. This caused them to be caught off guard.

    Fortunately, the two Domain Weapons were stationed in the City. This caused the city to have some form of resistance. With the two Domain Weapons, Zhao Hai should be dealt with.

    But unexpectedly, Zhao Hai¡¯s side had two Domain Weapons as well. This caused the two Domain Weapon experts to make a move ahead of time. These two were initially meant to deal with Zhao Hai, first they were relocated by Lu Wei, and now they have to deal with the two Demon experts. Their purpose had been driven back once more.

    The Great Demon King and Demon Dragon King simrly didn¡¯t expect that the enemy would have two Domain Weapon experts. But since the two of them were veterans in battle, they immediately went and fought the enemies two on two.

    Both the Great Demon King and Demon Dragon King were peak existences in the Demon Realm, nobody was stronger than them when it came to battles. For them to reach their current level meant that they were extremely rich with battle experience.

    Simrly, those bearing Domain Weapons in the Divine Realm were elites of their ns who had fought in many battles. This fight had turned into an intense battle. There was no clear winner between two sides.

    From what Zhao Hai saw, the Great Demon King held an advantage against his enemy while the Demon Dragon King was falling behind. Deciding this battle in a short period of time would be impossible.

 Chapter 851 â€“ Second Improvement?

    <h4>Chapter 851 - Second Improvement?</h4>

    Zhao Hai understood why the Demon Dragon King was at a disadvantage. This was because the Demon Dragon King had just acquired his Domain Weapon. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t as skilled in handling it as his opponent. On the other hand, the Great Demon King had his devil¡¯s chariot for a long time, causing him to befortable when using it.

    Zhao Hai wanted to see if there were more Domain Weapon experts left in Holy Light City. But after looking for some time, it seems like there were no other experts waiting inside.

    At this time, Fei¡¯er and the others arrived by Zhao Hai¡¯s side. They were looking at the fight with an ugly expression.

    Zhao Hai looked at them and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Worried that they¡¯ll lose?¡±

    Fei¡¯er shook his head and said, ¡°From what I can see, it seems like the fight couldn¡¯t be finished quickly. I¡¯m not worried that the Great Demon King and Demon Dragon King would lose, but this is not good for our n. With no Domain Weapons avable, we won¡¯t be able to pierce the city in a short time.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s just stay here for some time. Besides, aren¡¯t we waiting for your messengers toe back? Let¡¯s just observe the Divine Race for some time.¡± When he heard this, Fei¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he quickly understood what Zhao Hai meant. They would tussle with the Divine Race while waiting for the messengers toe back. If they went on to capture Holy Light city right now, then they would definitely be met with the Divine Race¡¯s counterattack. In this case, the Divine Race might block their troops froming over.

    Time is what they need right now, not Holy Light City. And just waiting outside the city works for them since Zhao Hai will be providing the supplies. They won¡¯t need any outpost nor supply chains. Where Zhao Hai was is where their base is located.

    Fei¡¯er nodded and then he asked, ¡°Mister, when can you use your ship?¡±

    Zhao Hai turned his head to Fei¡¯er and smiled, ¡°Rest assured, it¡¯ll be done soon.¡±

    Fei¡¯er didn¡¯t say anything else. He knew that Zhao Hai had a great hatred with the Divine Race. He definitely won¡¯t make them feel any better.

    The Great Demon King and the Demon Dragon King were still fighting with the two Divine Race experts. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop them nor did he attack the city. It seems like he was just waiting for the fight to end.

    The Great Demon King and the Demon Dragon King had already been fighting for two hours. Nobody can help them. Everyone present understood that this fight would take a few days before some result can be seen.

    Both sides drew back, they knew that there was no point in battling it out at this time. Zhao Hai saw this happening and then waved his hand. Behind him a bell sound has been heard. This was a signal for the army to retreat.

    After hearing this sound, the Great Demon King and Demon Dragon King immediately made a slow retreat. At the same time, the two Divine Race experts didn¡¯t chase them and instead headed back to Holy Light City.

    The two Divine Race experts knew about Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. If Zhao Hai attacks Holy Light City, then he might take it. However, Zhao Hai would still lose a lot. It was because of this that the two Divine Race experts weren¡¯t afraid. They knew that Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t lose too much people, or else he would be finished. This was entuated by the fact that Zhao Hai only sent the Domain Weapon experts to attack, he wanted to break the city in one go. But now that those two experts were blocked, Zhao Hai naturally wouldn¡¯t let his ordinary army attack.

    The Great Demon King Demon Dragon King retreated to Zhao Hai¡¯s tform. Both of them had ashamed expressions as they made a salute to Zhao Hai, then the Great Demon King said, ¡°Mister, we have disappointed you.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at them andughed, ¡°It¡¯s fine, the other side also had two experts, I can see that. Let me tell you about my n. I want to stay here in Holy Light City for a few days. What do you think?¡± The Great Demon King and Demon Dragon King had rich experience in battle, so when they heard Zhao Hai, their eyes immediately shone. The Great Demon King looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, you mean you want to drag time?¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Yes. Your Majesty, there¡¯s no need to go all out in the fight. Your life is valuable, it¡¯s not worth it to expend all your energy. Just tussle with those experts for a few days. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±

    The Great Demon King and Demon Dragon Kingughed as well. On the other hand, Fei¡¯er and the others couldn¡¯t help but force a smile. They knew that those Domain Weapon Experts of the Divine Race weren¡¯t ordinary people.

    Zhao Hai looked at the group and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s end today with this. After we retreat, go back and take a rest. Let¡¯s see if Holy Light City dares to sneak an attack. If theye, I¡¯ll personally give them a lesson.¡±

    The Great Demon King smiled and said, ¡°I think they won¡¯te. They know that we have Domain Weapons. It would be foolish for them to attack.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. Alright, everyone go and take a rest. Don¡¯t attack in the next few days. We aren¡¯t capturing the city, we¡¯re only dying for time. Conserve your strength so when the timees we won¡¯t have any mishaps.¡±

    Fei¡¯er and the others nodded before they turned around and left. After they left, the Demon Dragon King immediately said, ¡°Mister, I¡¯m very sorry for disappointing you.¡± Zhao Hai looked at the Demon Dragon King and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m not disappointed at all. You just obtained the sword chariot so you aren¡¯t very familiar with it. Don¡¯t put it to heart.¡±

    The Great Demon King alsoforted, ¡°Demon Dragon, don¡¯t let it get to you. You had just obtained your Domain Weapon. Being able to wield it like you did was already quite a surprise. I remember the first time I obtained my devil¡¯s chariot, it took me a long time before I could use itfortably.¡±

    At this time, Zhao Hai can hear a prompt, ¡°Universal Processing Machine hase out with a supplementary design. Needs host¡¯s confirmation to proceed with the improvement. Can use crystallization ability to improve the item¡¯s armor as well as increase the cannons¡¯ aggressiveness.¡±

    Zhao Hai gawked, then he turned to the Great Demon King and Demon Dragon King before he said, ¡°Your Majesty, Demon Dragon. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to leave you here. I have a small matter to process. Please take the time to take a rest.¡±

    The Great Demon King and Demon Dragon King didn¡¯t ask Zhao Hai what his matter was. They just nodded and turned around to head towards their carriages while Zhao Hai¡¯s figure appeared on the Space.

    Laura and the others were also in front of the processing machine. They don¡¯t know what just happened but they could understand that it was rted to the Hell King¡¯s ship.

    After seeing Zhao Haie, they immediately made way. Zhao Hai looked at the processing machine and into the image of the ship. He discovered that there was an additional description shown there.

    Zhao Hai selected the description and saw the image of the ship change. The entire Hell King¡¯s ship had turned into a ship made out of transparent crystals. It still had its eighteen story deck and 9 cabins. On both sides were cannons that totalled to 162. Below the cabin was another deck, Zhao Hai can see that the yin-yang pool has been moved to this deck.

    After seeing this design, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but nod. It was truly good. Zhao Hai looked at the whole ship again, the yin-yang pool still powered the whole ship, like a reactor providing energy to the whole structure. This pool can also absorb energy from outside, no matter what source, it would take it in.

    The ship was now covered with this unknown crystal. It made the ship more sturdy, almost to the point of being invincible.

    At the same time, the cannons looked more interesting as well. The cannons can emit energy beams that are much stronger than a God-rank expert. As for how strong it was? Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t wait to try it out.

    This ship had many designs unique to the immortal cultivation world. It can fly in the sky, run onnd, swim in the water, and even drill underground.

    Besides these, it can also change it shape into big or small with no changes to its speed. Most importantly, the ship had absorbed some abilities from the Space. The entire ship except the topmost which was reserved for Zhao Hai, are fully enclosed decks and cabins. They can be loaded with both people and undead, 100 thousand people or ten million undead!

 Chapter 852 â€“ How to Deal With the Divine Race?

    <h4>Chapter 852 ¨C How to Deal With the Divine Race?</h4>

    Zhao Hai wondered why there was a huge disparity between the amount of people and undead being loaded to the ship. Upon thinking about it, people would need rooms to stay, therefore, the Space would allocate bigger spaces for them. On the other hand, the undead were different. It was just like buses, if you don¡¯t care forfort, then you could ce more people inside than the amount prescribed.

    Such a design might be good, but it held no significance to Zhao Hai. He has the Space, so he didn¡¯t need to think about loading people on the ship. But no matter what, this design was still quite good.

    Most importantly, Zhao Hai wanted to see how much it would cost to upgrade the ship once more. If it was several millions of gold coins, then Zhao Hai was afraid that he would definitely go broke this time.

    But after he looked at it, Zhao Hai felt great happiness. The upgrade was actually free! He can just directly confirm and it would add 12 hours to the overall production time. Without hesitation, Zhao Hai pressed confirm.

    After waiting for Zhao Hai, Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, what happened?¡± Then Zhao Hai told them about the second improvement to the Hell King¡¯s ship. This caused them to be happy, after all, the more formidable the ship was, the better it would be for them.

    Once the group returned to the vi, Laura turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, are you really nning to spend a few days fighting the Divine Race?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Why not. Let the Divines be happy right now. But after Fei¡¯er¡¯s people arrive, then we can deal with the Divine Race. And as long as the Hell King¡¯s ship ispleted, I can deal with them quickly.¡±

    Lizzy smiled and said, ¡°We can afford to wait a few days. The underworld and the Anta ne has no immediate threat to us. We can just focus on dealing with the Taurus Divines. Right, did the past few days have any effect on Fei¡¯er and the others?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s great if there¡¯s some effects, that is exactly what I want to see¡­¡±

    Lizzy and the others stared, at this time Megan opened her mouth and asked, ¡°Brother Hai, what do you mean? Do you want to receive Fei¡¯er and the others to the Space?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Why not? If their people lost too much, then wouldn¡¯t it be easier for us to take them to the Space? In any case, we have so many backgrounds, it wouldn¡¯t be bad if they were to migrate.¡±

    Laura and the others chuckled. At this time, Cai¡¯er arrived by Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, the God-rank potions are done. Will we be sending them to the Ark Space?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and deliver them.¡± The ten God-rank potions have been made, but they were yet to be given to the people of the Ark Continent.

    These ten potions were going to be distributed ording to Green¡¯s arrangement. Each race would have two bottles. Although the Humans had several big Empires, they can still be considered to be one group, so they only had two bottles to share among themselves.

    Zhao Hai already thought about it. After the races had enough God-ranks, he will take them out of the Space and have them participate in the battles to let their strengths improve as soon as possible.

    The delivery of the potion went by smoothly. Now that the power of the Space has been proven, the people¡¯s attitude towards Zhao Hai had undergone a fundamental change. Part of it was due to the broadcasts while some were caused by the Space.

    After handing the potions over, Zhao Hai came out of the Space. Then he had his staff turn into a tform and just stayed there, looking at Holy Light City¡¯s direction.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai also wanted to see the nts in the Divine Realm. The ce had plenty of fauna, majority of them were better versions of the ones in the Ark Continent. After Zhao Hai sent the those to the Space, there was no prompt. It seems like the Space still ssified them as the same nts.

    Also, after the nts of the Ark Continent were taken to the Space, they themselves had been upgraded. It might even be possible that they were better than those in the Divine Realm. So it wasn¡¯t a surprise that there was no prompt from the Space.

    Before long, the Demon Dragon King and Great Demon King arrived at Zhao Hai¡¯s tform. They looked at Zhao Hai staring into the distance and the looked at each other. They didn¡¯t know what Zhao Hai was doing.

    At this time, Demon Dragon opened his mouth and said, ¡°Mister, did something happen? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhao Hai turned his head to the two of them and then said, ¡°Nothing, I was just looking at the Divine Race and then thought about the Ark Continent. Your Majesty, Demon Dragon, how do you think we should treat themoners of the Divine Race?¡±

    The Great Demon King and Demon Dragon King gawked. Then they found out that they too were unable to reply. If they were to decide, then they would just kill all of them. But after listening to Zhao Hai, they thought that it not all of the Divines were cruel enough.

    Zhao Hai looked at the two and smiled bitterly, ¡°To be honest, I was thinking of killing them all. However, I found out that I couldn¡¯t bear being as cruel as the Divines. Thosemoners also had things they were good at.¡±

    The Great Demon King and Demon Dragon King were stuck not knowing what to say. After some time, Demon Dragon said, ¡°How about turning them into ves?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly. To be honest, if he were to turn them into ves, then he might as well kill them all. Zhao Hai was a person born in the modern age, he had a strong dislike towards very.

    Demon Dragon saw that Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t agree to this idea. He was then again stuck with not knowing what to say. There were too many Divines, dealing with them would be too difficult.

    After some time, Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s just wait until that timees. The two of you still need to work hard tomorrow. Go challenge them and just drag it on for another day. Let¡¯s wait for my ship to be done and then we¡¯ll deal with the city.¡±

    The two nodded, then the Great Demon King looked at Holy Light City and said, ¡°The Divines have been used to being overbearing these years. It¡¯s time to teach them a good lesson.¡± Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Being overbearing is no good, sooner ofter, they would copse. Alright, let¡¯s stop thinking about them. Let¡¯s share a few cups, I¡¯ll call Fei¡¯er and the others as well.¡±

    After the Great Demon King heard that Zhao Hai wanted to call Fei¡¯er and the others, he said, ¡°Mister, do you also intend to take Fei¡¯er and the others to the Space?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the Great Demon King and smiled, ¡°Your Majesty already guessed it? To be honest, I¡¯d like to do that. However, I still need to look at what they think. If they don¡¯t want to, then we can just forget it. If they agree, then giving them a Space would be no problem.¡±

    The Great Demon King smiled, if anything, this only made him more curious about Zhao Hai¡¯s Space. He already knew about the Ark Space and the Demon Space, he wanted to know what other things Zhao Hai had.

    The day went by calmly, the Divines in Holy Light City didn¡¯t dare to attack Zhao Hai and the others. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai and the others had a rare moment of rxation. They drank quite a bit of liquor, Fei¡¯er and the others were even somewhat drunk.

    The next morning, Zhao Hai made an order to have the army set up outside of Holy Light City. Then the Great Demon King and Demon Dragon King went on to attack the two Domain Weapon experts before retreating just like the day before.

    The Divine Race felt strange. Why did Zhao Hai choose this method? Would he just attack them like this time and time again?

    In the evening, after Zhao Hai went back to the Space, he took a look at the processing machine. The time was reflected there, in about ten hours, the upgrade would bepleted.

    Ten hours. After seeing the timer, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but show a brutal smile. In ten hours, he would personally break through Holy Light City.

    They had a good night¡¯s rest. The next morning, Zhao Hai had his breakfast before going back to the processing machine. It showed that only two hours remained. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t in a hurry so he came out of the Space and informed the people that they need to wait for two hours.

    The Great Demon King and Demon Dragon King knew what Zhao Hai meant, so they just stayed in their carriages and waited for two hours to go by.

    At the same time, although Fei¡¯er and the others didn¡¯t know the reason why Zhao Hai decided to wait for two hours, they still didn¡¯t ask questions. They were now relying on Zhao Hai, so naturally they wouldn¡¯t offend him over this very small matter.

    On the other hand, Holy Light City was waiting for the enemies to arrive. However, they actually didn¡¯te, this caused those inside the city to be anxious.

    Two hours was neither quick nor slow. At that time, Zhao Hai was in the Space looking at the Anta continent and the underworld¡¯s actions. When a few minutes remained, Zhao Hai and the others proceeded towards the processing machine, quietly looking at the timer as it counted down.

    As time passed, the groups¡¯ heartbeat almost harmonized with the ticking down of the clock. Although they already knew what the ship would look like, they were still anxious to see it in person.

    Finally, the timer turned to zero. The processing machine released a white light. As the ship appeared in front of them, Zhao Hai and the others were stunned.

    What appeared in front of Zhao Hai was a palm-sized ship. It was golden and looked like it was made of crystal. It looked very beautiful, just like a piece of art.

    Zhao Hai gently rotated the ship in front of him. It was really good, this was the Hell King¡¯s ship that he was looking forward to!

 Chapter 853 â€“ The Hell Kingâ€™s Ship Shows Itâ€™s Might!

    <h4>Chapter 853 ¨C The Hell King¡¯s Ship Shows It¡¯s Might!</h4>

    Beautiful, it was too beautiful. Although they knew that it was a lethal weapon, Zhao Hai still couldn¡¯t bear to admire the beauty of this thing.

    Laura and the others were also looking at the ship with shining eyes. To be honest, Laura was thinking that the name ¡®Hell King¡¯s Ship¡¯ was now unsuitable for the ship. This was because the ship seemed to have abandoned its ghastly nature. The engravings were still terrifying, but it it didn¡¯t express evil. A lot of people liked to engrave scary images not to be evil but just to intimidate their enemies.

    Laura grabbed the ship on Zhao Hai¡¯s hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s beautiful. Brother Hai, how about we make more. Can we do that?¡±

    Zhao Hai turned to Laura and smiled, ¡°Rest assured, if you like it, we can have as many of them as you want. But unfortunately, I don¡¯t have the ability to make more of them at this time.¡±

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Alright, I believe you. But Brother Hai, can this small thing, really expand countless times?¡¯

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly as the ship on Laura¡¯s hand started to fly away and increased in size. It got bigger and bigger as it became asrge as a city. In the Ark Continent, it could be considered to be a major city.

    The changes on the ship made Laura and the others exim in surprise. Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance was also somewhat simr. If he kept increasing its size, then it might not be able to exit the spatial rift.

    Zhao Hai turned to Laura and said, ¡°How is it? Good? Come, let¡¯s head up. Let¡¯s ride the ship as I direct the undead to battle.¡±

    As soon as they heard this, Laura and the others immediately flew towards the ship. Zhao Hai smiled before he urged the ship to go forward.

    The Great Demon King and the Demon Dragon King were quite anxious. Their strength was still on its peak. Their battles in the past two days were quite short, so they didn¡¯t lose too much power. It can be said that their fights were more of a warm-up than anything else. When Zhao Hai told them to wait for two hours, the two immediately knew that Zhao Hai¡¯s ship was on the verge ofpletion. It was because of this that they were that anxious, they wanted to see what Zhao Hai¡¯s ship looked like.

    Fei¡¯er and the others were also waiting. They weren¡¯t that worried about their situation. In any case, Zhao Hai already told them that he intends to drag the time for a few days.

    At this time, a huge spatial rift suddenly appeared in mid-air. Almost everyone present noticed the huge crack, even the Divines in Holy Light City. While their attention was focused on the rift, a iparably huge ship slowly appeared from it.

    Everyone looked at the huge ship. It was too beautiful. The golden translucent hull, the dark blue waves underneath it, the sharp and long tip, the ship¡¯s high tower, the wind chimes, all of them were magnificently crafted. They collectively were able to make the ship extremely gorgeous.

    Zhao Hai and the others calmly stood on the ship¡¯s bow, calmly looking at Holy Light City. At this time, the Great Demon King and Demon Dragon King reacted. They looked at the ship with amazement. They knew that Zhao Hai was upgrading the ship, they just didn¡¯t expect that it would change to this degree.

    The two Demons looked at the ship and then to their carriages. At this time, they felt that their carriages were iparably tiny.

    After the Hell King¡¯s shippletely stopped, the Great Demon King and the others flew towards it, this included Fei¡¯er¡¯s group as well. Zhao Hai looked at them and said, ¡°Is everyone prepared? We¡¯ll be taking Holy Light City today.¡±

    The Great Demon King was amazed at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, this is your upgraded ship? It¡¯s so beautiful. I can¡¯t imagine that a ship could be this dazzling.¡± The Demon Dragon King nodded, ¡°It¡¯s truly beautiful. In the past, the ship had this ghastly nature, as if it came from the underworld. But this ship didn¡¯t have that feeling at all. Mister, this achievement is too astonishing.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and didn¡¯tment. He turned to the group and said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thatter. We¡¯re taking Holy Light city today, does anybody have any opinions?¡±

    The group shook their heads. To be honest, after Zhao Hai had upgraded his ship, they had already lost their desire to be treated as equal. At this point, they only wanted Zhao Hai to deal with the Divine Race.

    Zhao Hai looked at them and smiled, ¡°Alright, since nobody has any other thoughts, then we¡¯ll proceed. Your Majesty, Demon Dragon, you can store your carriages and step on the ship. You¡¯ll not be needing them today. Fei¡¯er, order your army to follow behind the ship. After we break the defensive formation, I will send the undead army to block their retreat. Meanwhile, you and the others will move and clear all those who resists.¡±

    The group gave an assuring nod. Then Zhao Hai smiled as hemandeered the ship to head towards Holy Light City. The Divines on the city had already seen the ship. They haven¡¯t seen a ship as huge as this before, all of them couldn¡¯t help but panic.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about their reaction as he slowly led the ship forward. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t let the ship speed up, he wanted to use this opportunity to pressure the Divines to react.

    Before long, the Divine Race responded. The two Domain Weapon experts proceeded to rush out from the city. They had no other choice, otherwise, deserters would start to crop up. Like what Zhao Hai¡¯s group had guessed, the soldiers of the city weren¡¯tprised of regr ones. There were citizens who took up their weapons to fight. Although they weren¡¯t weak, their battle sense was worse than the Divine Race army.

    The two Domain Weapon experts quickly increased their size. When they finally saw Zhao Hai, they immediatelyunched an assault. However, the scene quickly turned into a joke. It was just like two knights heading out to see in order to stab a megaton-ss ship.

    Zhao Hai looked at the two and smiled. The ship stayed on its current speed and didn¡¯t react. It leisurely advanced as the two experts approached.

    At this moment, a sudden wave hit the two experts, destroying their Domains. Their whole person immediately turned to ice as their Domain Weapons were taken into the ship. The bodies were also taken in by Zhao Hai. After a wave of his hand, two new undead walked out of the cabin.

    After seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s method, Fei¡¯er and the others couldn¡¯t help but be more afraid. They didn¡¯t know how strong the ship actually was, but they knew that it¡¯s true might didn¡¯t rely on the waves below. Still, the waves were still able to decimate the experts that the Great Demon King and Demon Dragon King were on equal strength with. They were even turned into undead immediately, they couldn¡¯t help but shiver in fright.

    However, the surprises didn¡¯t stop there. The Hell King¡¯s ship proceeded to fly slowly towards the city. The Divines in the city also saw their experts being erased in front of them. Now that there was nobody capable of blocking the ship, the Divines couldn¡¯t help but get flustered. They panicked even more. However, the soldiers were still able to stabilize their situation. It didn¡¯t take too long before magic cannons and ballistas started to attack the ship.

    But people soon discovered that these attacks were useless. The ship might not bepletely closed in, but on could see the waves beneath it block the attacks from going through.

    At this time, the ship had finally arrived in front of the city¡¯s protective shield. The ship¡¯s front proceeded to sh with shield despite its slow advance. However, like a balloon being pricked by a needle, the protective shield eventually popped. It dented for a moment before it totally vanished.

    But the ship still kept going directly towards the city. Aside from its front bow, the hull was also quite formidable as it mmed towards the city¡¯s wall. The originally thick wall seemed to be as fragile as paper. The ship didn¡¯t have any difficulties smashing through as it continued its advance towards the city.

    The Divine Race finally devolved into total panic. Not only the new recruits, even the veterans were panicking. And as this spectacle yed out, the magic cannons on both sides of this ship automatically changed their aim and before long more than 100 beams of red light sted through the rest of the city walls.

    The explosion wasn¡¯t something one would expect. There was no earth shattering noise. As the red lights hit the walls of the city, the white stone immediately vaporized. The walls, including the magic cannons, ballistas, and Divine Race soldiers, had disappeared into thin air.

    Zhao Hai looked at the situation as he expression changed. He bit his lip as he whispered, ¡°It¡¯s too strong!¡±

    Laura and the others who were near him could hear his voice. They looked at Zhao Hai andughed. Their actions elicited a response from the Great Demon King and the others. They couldn¡¯t help but turn their heads towards the women.

    Zhao Hai restored his expression as he waved his hand. Thenrge quantities of undead started toe out of the ship¡¯s cabin and headed towards the city. Fei¡¯er and the others saw this and also had their armies join.

    At this time, there was no resistance inside Holy Light City. This was because Zhao Hai had underestimated the ship¡¯s attacking strength. He didn¡¯t expect the magic cannons and ballistas to disappear just like that. Millions of people on the walls were vaporized by the ship¡¯s cannons.

    The Great Demon King looked at all of these and then looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°Mister, how do you want to deal with the Divines? To be honest, it¡¯s quite difficult being on your side. We rarely get any chances to feel aplished.¡±

    When Zhao Hai and the others heard the Great Demon King, they couldn¡¯t help butugh. They didn¡¯t expect the ruler of the Demons to be able to crack a joke.

    After some time, Zhao Hai calmed down. Then he turned to Laura and said, ¡°Laura, how do you want to deal with the Divines? They¡¯re full of hatred towards me.¡±

    Laura looked at the panic-stricken Divines, she had no immediately answer to the question. After some time she said, ¡°Brother Hai, what do you want to do? You can¡¯t just kill them all. Didn¡¯t we used to be on the same state as them?¡± Zhao Hai smiled bitterly. To be honest, he didn¡¯t have the heart to kill the children. Although he knew that the Divines were his enemy, he still couldn¡¯t bear being too cruel to those uninvolved.

    After some time, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Kill all who resist. As for those who surrendered, throw them into the Space and just let things run their own course.¡±

    Laura smiled bitterly, in his mind this was already the best decision. Moreover, Zhao Hai had found out that there were a lot ofmoners inside Holy Light City.

    Holy Light City can house 20 million people. But now, the poption inted to near 30 million.

    At first nce, one could see that they were the people who used to upy the empty viges a few days ago. Zhao Hai understood that they must have been afraid and thought that Holy Light City was safe.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t be polite. He had his undead take those who didn¡¯t resist into the Space. The ce he took them was a background with no inhabitants within. He would leave them there and see where they¡¯ll end up. As for those who resisted, they were killed and made into undead.

    Zhao Hai still had sympathy, but too much of it is harmful in the battlefield. If you sympathized with an enemy who didn¡¯t share the same thought, they you would end up suffering huge losses. Therefore, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hold back against those who decided to rebel.

    Holy Light City had turned chaotic. But as the skies darkened, the ce started to calm down. This didn¡¯t meant that the Divines had hidden themselves, instead, it was due to Zhao Hai killing all who resisted while throwing those who didn¡¯t to the Space.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai also plundered all of the weapons in the city. Besides daily necessities and food, everything was thrown to the Space. The supplied that remained were all handed over to Fei¡¯er and the others. This would provide them with enough food for the following days, so Zhao Hai didn¡¯t need to give them supplies anymore.

 Chapter 854 â€“ Foreign Races Appear

    <h4>Chapter 854 ¨C Foreign Races Appear</h4>

    Zhao Hai was currently inside the Space¡¯s vi. In front of his tea table was the Hell King¡¯s ship. At the same time, disyed on the monitor was the scene of the transported Divines inside the Space.

    Zhao Hai looked at this people not because they were acting well. On the contrary, he discovered that the Divines were really good at destruction.

    It¡¯s not wrong, they were good at destroying things. Ever since they entered the background, they started to destroy everything inside it. There were some bread trees inside the background. Zhao Hai had these trees on those backgrounds so that these people would survive. He also sent some magic beasts inside.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect the Divines to destroy everything upon entering the background. They wiped out the bread fruits and kicked the fruit trees down. They also killed all of the magic beasts they came across. Probably this was because they wanted to vent their anger.

    Laura and the others were also in front of the screen, shocked at what they saw. After some time, Laura turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, if they destroy things like that, won¡¯t they starve to death?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the monitor and coldly said, ¡°Yes, if I don¡¯t save them, then they would definitely starve. But I don¡¯t have the mood to save them right now. It¡¯s fine to be angry, but being foolishly angry is stupid. I left them a way to live, but they instead chose to destroy it.¡±

    The women looked at the screen and smiled faintly. They didn¡¯t know what to say. What were these Divines thinking? Do they want to be ves? Or are they tired of living? If they don¡¯t want to love, then they might as well kill themselves. They didn¡¯t need to anger Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to stop the Divines. In any case, there was nothing good in that background. Even if they destroy everything inside, Zhao Hai¡¯s losses wouldn¡¯t be that great.

    Zhao Hai changed the image to Holy Light City. Although there were some damage to the city, most of the buildings were still intact. There would be enough room for Fei¡¯er and the others to stay.

    Moreover, since Zhao Hai didn¡¯t take any supplies away, Fei¡¯er and the others were living in rtivefort. There were even some people boiling water in order to take a bath.

    Zhao Hai looked at their situation and nodded. Then he turned the image to the Anta ne. Zhao Hai wanted to know what preparations they had done. To be honest, Zhao Hai wanted them to attack the Ark Continent as soon as possible. He wanted to get his hands on those mechas as soon as possible.

    Currently ,the education of the Goblins had gone smoothly. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but recognize the Goblins¡¯ astonishing learning capabilities. The undead creatures that Zhao Hai sent had already taught them about the words of the Ark Continent. They had also been given books about magic formations to study from.

    One must know that manipting magic formations wasn¡¯t easy. Some formations needed special materials to activate. Some needed metal, some worked better with wood.

    Because of this, magic formation research doesn¡¯t only involve the formations themselves. The materials and the methods to make them were also crucial for sess.

    It can be said that magic formation study was aprehensive field. Aside from magic formations, one also needed to have studied other subjects such as alchemy and botany.

    However, the Goblins were innately skilled on these matters. While they started to study fundamental formations, there were already Goblins who proceeded to study medium-grade formations used by the Ark Continent. It seems like their progress was doing very well.

    Zhao Hai was very happy with this development. With the innate talents of the Goblins, they would be able to manufacture magic armorster on. For Zhao Hai, this was great news.

    After looking at the Goblins, Zhao Hai shifted his attention to the Fishmen. To be honest, the Fishmen were living veryfortable lives. This was especially true for the Mermaids, they were extremely thankful to Zhao Hai.

    This was because the Mermaids had a w in their bodies. It was because of this w that they were unable to produce God-ranks. Now that Zhao Hai had given them God-rank potions, they finally had a God-rank expert. For the Mermaids, there was no greater gift.

    Most importantly, it seems like the God-rank potion was a key to the Mermaids. Their bodies were like treasure chests filled with riches. But since they had no key, they had no way to ess it.

    Now that Zhao Hai gave them the key, this treasure can now be attained. Once this treasure was opened, the God-rank Mermaids had discovered that their cultivation speed had skyrocketed.

    On the same day the two God-rank Mermaids drank the potion, they were immediately able to establish a Domain without the need forbat. This caused Zhao Hai to have some envy towards them.

    However, this also made Zhao Hai happy. Now that the Mermaids had this potential, he now had another strong race in his arsenal. This was definitely a good thing.

    Then Zhao Hai looked at another race that he had neglected for a long time, the Sea Dragons. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t pay attention to them after he transferred them to the Space. Now Zhao Hai wanted to see how they were doing.

    Once he changed the disy, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. There were several God-ranks among the Sea Dragons. This was beyond his expectation.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t give them any God-rank potions. This meant that they had reached God-rank on their own. Although they were still Demigods, this was already quite remarkable. They haven¡¯t entered the Space for long, only about a year or so. Having this result in that short time was already great.

    The Sea Dragons were also very earnest. Those who hadn¡¯t reached God-rank were working hard to break through. Those who have risen to God-rank were also working hard. It seems like the sight of the Divine Race had lit a fire inside them.

    This was good for Zhao Hai. After looking at the other ces for a while, Zhao Hai had discovered that he had nothing to do.

    They were currently fighting the Divine Race, but they were also waiting for the newsing from Fei¡¯er and the others. They needed to know about the situation before they could proceed to the next step.

    Originally, Zhao Hai thought that he would need to expend his strength in order to defeat the Divine Race. But now that he has the Hell King¡¯s ship, he was fully confident that he can win against the Divine Race with his own power.

    In this ne, the Hell King¡¯s ship was definitely a cheat-like existence. Currently, the most powerful weapon in the Space were the Domain Weapons. But now, those Domain Weapons no longer held importance to Zhao Hai.

    Currently, the only thing Zhao Hai has curious with were the mechas of the Anta ne. Were they better than Domain Weapons?

    Because of this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t worry about attacking. He just had his undead go to the hell background to train themselves.

    While Zhao Hai was being carefree, Fei¡¯er and the others were actually worried. After seeing the strength of the Hell King¡¯s ship, they knew that maintaining an equal standing with Zhao Hai was impossible. Even if they can defeat the Divine Race, the three races still couldn¡¯t beat Zhao Hai¡¯s ship.

    Naturally, Fei¡¯er and the others knew that the most fearful thing wasn¡¯t the ship, but Zhao Hai himself. They had seen the ship before, and had felt how strong it was. But in the hands of Zhao Hai, the ship actually improved by a lot. This was a huge blow to Fei¡¯er and the others.

    Zhao Hai defeating the Divine Race¡¯s Deity was already beyond Fei¡¯er¡¯s imagination. Then They were even more startled by the fact that Zhao Hai was able to upgrade the ship.

    Upon seeing the Hell King¡¯s ship dealing with the Divine Race, Fei¡¯er and the others couldn¡¯t help but feel their hearts surrender.

    In the past, Fei¡¯er wanted to get in touch with their people in order to express Zhao Hai¡¯s abilities. They wanted Zhao Hai to have a good image in their people¡¯s mind.

    But now, Fei¡¯er and the others chose to withhold Zhao Hai¡¯s information. This was because they were afraid of the Divine Race knowing about the Hell King¡¯s ship. The ship was their ultimate weapon, theter it gets revealed the better.

    The reason they thought about this was because the Divine Race still didn¡¯t know about the ship. They were sessful in conquering Holy Light City, not allowing anyone to escape. At this point, the Divines had no idea about what happened inside the city.

    Shan and Yue held the same sentiment as Fei¡¯er. The Barbarians and Winged Pegasus had some hatred towards Zhao Hai. Although Zhao Hai had apologized to them many times, there was still a small lump in their hearts.

    But after they saw the ship, this lump immediately vanished. They didn¡¯t want to offend Zhao Hai, or else they would just be courting death.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know about what Fei¡¯er and the others were thinking about. He was now being rxed and carefree. All of these was because of the Hell King¡¯s ship.

    The ship was too formidable. Although Fuwa had vanished due to the fusion between the pagoda and the ship, Zhao Hai discovered that he didn¡¯t lose anything. The Hell King¡¯s ship seemed to be internally connected with him. As long as he gave an intention, the ship would do his bidding. This was enough for Zhao Hai.

    Three days after Holy Light City fell, Fei¡¯er¡¯s messengers hade back. Moreover, they had brought good news. It seems like the Taurus Divines were short on military strength. Although they weren¡¯t like Zhao Hai who managed to take Holy Light City, they were still able to hold a stand-off against the Divine Race. The Taurus Divines seem tock troops to deal with them.

    Upon hearing this information, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel relief. It looks like there¡¯s no plot from the Taurus Divines. Instead, they were really short on soldiers. This allowed Zhao Hai to boldly deal with the Divine Race.

    After reporting the state of their people to Zhao Hai, Fei¡¯er and the others immediately sent another letter. This letter informed them about the Hell King¡¯s ship. They expressed their request to fully cooperate with Zhao Hai.

    Just when Zhao Hai was preparing to attack the Ark Continent, the arrival of some guests stopped him from going forward. These people weren¡¯t Divines, they were from the foreign races.

    After hearing the reports from Fei¡¯er and the others, Zhao Hai prepared to attack the Taurus continent the next day. Before Zhao Hai went to sleep at night, it was already his habit to look at the monitor. But this night, he suddenly spotted a small team appearing on the monitor. This wasn¡¯t a squad of the three races, instead it was a team of the Foreign races.

    The foreign races of the Ark Continent had already entered the Space. Without Zhao Hai, it would be impossible for them to leave the Space. Moreover, the ones on the monitor had different mounts and were evidently stronger than the ones in the Ark Continent.

    There were about a thousand people in this team. Beastman Race¡¯s Wolf cavalry numbered 500, Elven Race¡¯s unicorn cavalry numbered 200, and Dwarf Race¡¯s Iron Armor beast cavalry numbered 300.

    Although they weren¡¯t many, one could see that they were elite. Their strengths reaching God-rank.

    Upon seeing them, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be curious. One must know that Holy Light City was not on the edge of the Taurus Continent. So how did this cavalry team sneak in? Did the Taurus Divine army let them go? Are they that incapable of blocking troops in their border?

    Zhao Hai¡¯s guess was both right and wrong. The Taurus Divines were indeedcking in troops. Therefore they could only guard important ces in the continent. This was because they were afraid of the attacksing from the foreign races.

    At the same time, these Foreign races had the ability to sneak into the Taurus Continent. This was because of theck of manpower from the Taurus Divines. And the other reason was the foreign races¡¯ meticulous preparation. Even during the Taurus Divines¡¯ heyday, they were still able to sneak in, much less now.

 Chapter 855 â€“ Arrogant Foreign Race

    <h4>Chapter 855 ¨C Arrogant Foreign Race</h4>

    However, before he decided to meet these foreign God-ranks, Zhao Hai decided to bring the Beast King, Elf Queen, and Dwarf Patriarch along.

    They were the leaders of the foreign races in the Ark Continent. Now that the foreign races of the Divine Realm had appeared, Zhao Hai decided to have them meet. At the same time, Zhao Hai also had them bring their Divine Artifacts.

    After the three leaders heard Zhao Hai, they immediately went along and appeared in Holy Light City. The three were now 9th ranks. With their Divine Artifacts in hand, their expressions were somewhat excited.

    Zhao Hai looked at the three and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too anxious. We¡¯ll see your people soon. Your people in the Divine Realm.¡±

    The Beast King, who held his Beast God¡¯s Spear, smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m somewhat excited. I don¡¯t know what kind of life they lived in here. But they shouldn¡¯t be very differentpared to us.¡±

    The Elf Queen smiled as well as she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think we would meet in this manner. Meeting our nsmen from the Divine Realm, hehe.¡±

    Billy was also excited, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he summoned a Bone Dragon. Then the group stood on the dragon¡¯s head before they flew outside the city.

    Zhao Hai already knew where these foreign God-ranks were. Therefore, he didn¡¯t pretend to be clueless and just went directly straight towards them.

    Before long, Zhao Hai can see a team in front of him. This team was no other than the group of foreign race God-ranks that he saw on the monitor. The other party was also alerted. Upon seeing Zhao Hai, they immediately got into formation.

    Zhao Hai slowed the Bone Dragon¡¯s speed. He didn¡¯t want them to misunderstand his approach. At this time, conflict was thest thing that he wanted. After all, the enemy of an enemy is a friend, Zhao Hai can clearly understand this line.

    The opposite party, seeing that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have any hostility, rxed their formation. However, they didn¡¯t lower their guard.

    When Zhao Hai was about a kilometer away from them, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Hello. Are you the foreign God-ranks of the Divine Realm? My name is Zhao Hai, and I¡¯m from the Ark Continent. These three are the Beast King, the Elf Queen, and the Dwarf Patriarch.¡±

    The three leaders immediately gave these God-ranks a salute. On the other hand, the Foreign God-ranks were looking at them with a nk stare, they didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Zhao Hai looked at them and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be startled. We made a counterattack on the Taurus Continent and had seized Holy Light City. Might I know why you¡¯re here today?¡±

    The Foreign God-ranks looked at each other, they were still silent. In the end, they can affirm that these people were indeed from the Ark Continent. These rulers were all 9th rank, and being leaders despite being 9th rank was rare in the Divine Realm.

    At this time, A Beastman God-rank said, ¡°You¡¯re deceiving us. The Beastman Race¡¯s Royal Tribe are the Diamond Apes. When did the leadership change to the Tiger Tribe?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the Beastman God-rank and smiled, ¡°This needs exnation. You haven¡¯t contacted with the Ark Continent for a long time, so you might not know about the continent¡¯s situation. The Diamond Apes are certainly the Beastman Race¡¯s Royal n, however, they managed to lose the Beast God¡¯s Spear on the Northern Icefield. Because of this, they were sent to exile by the Beastman Race. Currently, the Lion and Tiger Tribes take turns in leading the Beastman Race.¡±

    The Beastman God-rank looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°And who are you? I¡¯m speaking to my lesser nsman. What does it have to do with you?¡±

    Zhao Hai gawked, he looked at the Beastman God-rank¡¯s eyes and could see disdain. It seems like he was looking at him as though he was an enemy.

    Zhao Hai wrinkled his brows, but his voice remained gentle, ¡°You, let me ask. What do you mean by lesser nsman?¡±

    The Beastman God-rank revealed his disdain as he said, ¡°Human, you¡¯re not qualified to speak to me. You, little tiger. You are just a lower grade nsman. How dare you look at me with those eyes.¡±

    This shocked not only Zhao Hai, the Beast King and the others were stunned as well. This was because they discovered how their Divine Realm nsmen look at them. Their gaze was no different than the look the Divine Race had.

    The three were staring nkly. They expected to be received warmly by their people in the Divine Realm. But instead they were met with this look, it was very difficult to ept.

    Zhao Hai saw the three¡¯s change in expression, so he stopped being polite as he looked at the Beastman God-rank and said, ¡°You, I think you have misunderstood. We¡¯re not any lesser than you. All these years, you¡¯ve been suppressed by the Divines and can only huddle up in your three continent. On the other hand, the Ark Continent not only defended ourselves, we also mounted a counter attack on the Taurus Continent. We did all of these without your help. You have no qualifications to talk like that to us. If we didn¡¯t defeat the Taurus army, you wouldn¡¯t have sneaked in this easily.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s impolite speech stunned these Foreign God-ranks. Meanwhile, it made the Beast King and the others vent some of their anger.

    Zhao Hai was not wrong. When the Divine Race invaded the Ark Continent, Zhao Hai alone led the continent to defend. At that time, what help did these races give? And now they had the gall to be arrogant? They¡¯re too shameless.

    These Foreign God-ranks had ugly expressions as they looked at Zhao Hai. Then an Elf came forward and said, ¡°Sure enough, Humans are indeed arrogant and conceited. My lesser nsman, what do you want to do now? Will you stay with this Human, or will you join us and return to the Virgo Continent. The true home of our Elven Race.¡±

    The Elf Queen looked at the God-rank Elf and then gave a smile as she calmly replied, ¡°I¡¯d rather stay with mister Zhao Hai. The Virgo Continent is not the home of the Elves. As far as I know, anywhere in the 13 continents can be our home.¡±

    The Beast King and Billy smiled since the Elf Queen wasn¡¯t wrong. As long as Zhao Hai was present, then anywhere in the 13 continents would be their home. To be honest, they really didn¡¯t care about the Divine Realm.

    The Foreign God-ranks were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect the Elf Queen to be refute the Elf. The God-rank Elf¡¯s face turned blue as she berated, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about? The might of the Divine Race is beyond your imagination. Do you want to be enved by the Divines? Are you crazy?¡±

    The Elf Queen couldn¡¯t help but smile, she looked at the God-rank Elf and said, ¡°I¡¯m not crazy. The Divines are indeed very powerful, but the current Taurus Divines aren¡¯t. After a few days, the Taurus Continent will fall into our hands. Moreover, we have no interest in the other continents.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard the Elf Queen, he looked at the Foreign God-ranks and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing in the Taurus COntinent, but this information might help you. The Taurus Divines doesn¡¯t have the means to deal with your team. Rest assured, the Divine Realm will soon hear the news that the Taurus Continent have been conquered by the alliance of the Ark Continent, the Thunder n, the Barbarians, and the Winged Pegasus.¡±

    When these God-ranks heard this, theirplexion couldn¡¯t help but change. They knew about the Thunder n, Barbarians, and the Winged Pegasus. They were enved by the Divine Race so they had a few tussles with the Foreign races. Although these people weren¡¯t born in the Divine Realm, one couldn¡¯t deny that their might was quite strong.

    Now, Zhao Hai actually said that the three races were their allies. This divided the foreign God-ranks between those who believed Zhao Hai and those who didn¡¯t.

    Zhao Hai looked at their eyes and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be as careful as you are now in the Taurus Continent. Besides some big cities, I believe there won¡¯t be Divines in other ces. Well then, we will be returning to Holy Light City. By the way, Holy Light City is now under our control. If you need any help, you can find us there.¡±

    After that, Zhao Hai steered the Bone Dragon to head back towards Holy Light City, not paying anymore attention to the Foreign race God-ranks. The Beast King, Billy, and the Elf Queen all had disdainful expressions as they looked back at their kin in the Divine Realm.

    Once they arrived back at Holy Light City, Zhao Hai released his Hell King¡¯s ship and weed the group inside to sit. After being offered some tea, Zhao Hai looked at the others and said, ¡°It looks like we don¡¯t have to count on the Foreign God-ranks. But it¡¯s somewhat strange for them to be in the Taurus Continent.¡±

    The Beast King and the others didn¡¯t think that their nsmen would treat them that way. At this time, the one who calmed down first was the Elf Queen, she knit her brows and said, ¡°Mister, it might be because of the Thunder n and the others.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he understood what the Elf Queen meant. Fei¡¯er said before that they would coordinate with the Foreign God-ranks once their operation began. In the end, this prior cooperation wasn¡¯t needed because of Zhao Hai. This means that Fei¡¯er and the others already had contact with the Foreign Races before and they had reached an agreement. But after not being in contact with Fei¡¯er and the others, these Foreign Races decided to send a team to the Taurus Continent to see the situation.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°That is possible. I¡¯ll deal with this matter, you can go back to the Space. There¡¯s no need for you to take refuge with your kin.¡±

    The three didn¡¯t decline. To be honest, they had been used to living inside the Space, they now preferred itpared to outside.

    After Zhao Hai sent them off, he immediately called the Great Demon King, the Demon Dragon King, as well as Fei¡¯er¡¯s group. Upon embarking on the ship and seeing Zhao Hai sat there with tea and some snacks, they didn¡¯t be polite and immediately took their seats. At this point, they were used to Zhao Hai¡¯s behaviour.

 Chapter 856 â€“ A Place to Train In

    <h4>Chapter 856 ¨C A ce to Train In</h4>

    Zhao Hai looked at the group and smiled faintly, ¡°I just saw a group of Foreign Race God-ranks earlier in the Taurus Continent. They appeared not far from Holy Light City. I took the leaders of the Ark Continent¡¯s Foreign races met them. However, those people didn¡¯t look good to us, so I didn¡¯t invite them back here. Fei¡¯er, did you have a prior agreement with the Foreign Races?¡±

    Fei¡¯er remembered the attitude of those Foreign God-ranks, his face turned ugly as he nodded and said, ¡°We did have an agreement with them. We nned to cooperate and split what we gained. I think they came here since we haven¡¯t sent some people since we came out of the Ark Continent. To be honest, I really don¡¯t like those guys, they¡¯re too arrogant. If I could say, the Divines didn¡¯t like them because they were also too proud.¡±

    As soon as the Great Demon King and the others heard Fei¡¯er, they couldn¡¯t help butugh. Zhao Haiughed as well. Fei¡¯er liked to joke, especially now when they didn¡¯t have too much to worry about.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Those people are truly arrogant. I think they will stay in the vicinity in the next few days. We need to proceed with our n and clean the entire Taurus Continent.¡±

    Fei¡¯er and the others nodded. They were now quite eager to try conquering the Taurus Continent. They understood that with the Hell King¡¯s ship, cities would be easily taken care of.

    Zhao Hai looked at the group and smiled, ¡°Good. Then go and prepare your army. We¡¯ll move tomorrow. Right, after you head back, have your people clean the entire city. We¡¯ll take them with us inside the Hell King¡¯s ship.¡±

    The group nodded before they turned around to leave. The Great Demon King, along with the Demon Dragon King remained. Zhao Hai looked at them and said, ¡°How¡¯s life in the Space doing? Are you satisfied?¡±

    The Great Demon Kingughed and said, ¡°Satisfied, beyond satisfied. To be honest, this is the dream of the entire Demon Race. Our people are now properly settled down, we¡¯ve even started to learn how to farm. Mister can rest assured that we won¡¯t disrupt the Space¡¯s environment.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. Let me tell you something. I¡¯ve also given the same environment to the Divines we captured. I want to leave them there and see where they¡¯ll develop. But who would¡¯ve thought that they would proceed to frantically destroy everything inside, including the Bread Trees I¡¯ve prepared for them to eat. Without those fruits, I don¡¯t believe they wouldst for long. It¡¯s a pity, I¡¯ve given them a chance, but they decided to throw it away.¡±

    The Great Demon King and Demon Dragon King stared nkly, disbelief written on their faces. Then the Great Demon King said, ¡°Did the Divines really do that? Why?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°They must have thought that I would enve them. In any case, their Space ispletely different to what it used to be. They¡¯re different from the Demons who lived in the Demon Realm. The Divines in the Divine Realm hardly encountered anything bad. They¡¯re used to being proud, looking down at those different than them. They hadpletely lost their judgement. And they call themselves Divine Race, hahahaha!¡±

    The Great Demon King and the Demon Dragon King proceeded tough as well. However, the two Demons can understand Zhao Hai¡¯s underlying emotion. Zhao Hai was angry. The Divines were unappreciative to what Zhao Hai gave them. The opportunity that was offered to them waspletely trashed.

    The two were stuck not knowing what to say. They couldn¡¯t help but think about the Demon Race. If the Demons were defeated by Zhao Hai, what would they do after being sent to the Space? Would they do the same as the captured Divines?

    The two thought that the oue would just be the same as right now. Demons were simple beings, and living in the Space had given them greatfort. They would still take care of the grass and the trees there. This was because the environment was much betterpared to the Demon Realm.

    Zhao Hai looked at the two and smiled, ¡°Right,ter on, I want the Devil Legion to go to a Space to train. That way, maybe they can break through to God-rank.¡±

    The Great Demon King and the Demon Dragon King were stunned. They looked at Zhao Hai in confusion. Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to another Space, but you might not like it very much.¡± Then he waved his hand as they disappeared from the ship. The next moment, the three of them appeared inside the Hell background.

    The two Demons couldn¡¯t help but stare nkly at the surroundings. It was quite simr to the Demon Realm, no, it was much worse than the Demon Realm.

    The Great Demon King looked around him before turning his head to Zhao Hai and asking, ¡°Mister, this ce is?¡¯

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°This is my Hell Space. It isn¡¯t very differentpared to the Demon Realm. Here, I can promote the level of my undead and can nt some special nts. These special nts will be used to make my God-rank potions, allowing 9th ranks to be God-ranks. But it¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t make much of the potion at this time, otherwise I would¡¯ve given them to the Devil Legion.¡±

    The Great Demon King and the Demon Dragon King looked at each other and saw the amazement on their eyes. Breaking through from 9th rank to God-rank was very difficult. There were countless 9th ranks in the Demon Realm, but there were only few God-ranks due to the suffering and hardship that came with it. It can be said that in ten thousand 9th ranks, it would be lucky if one of them were able to break through.

    Who would¡¯ve thought that Zhao Hai would be able to make a potion to make 9th ranks to God-ranks. This was too astonishing. It seems like they were still underestimating Zhao Hai¡¯s capabilities.

    Zhao Hai looked at the two and said, ¡°This is one of the most recent backgrounds I¡¯ve gained. Although its environment isn¡¯t good, Demons can certainly cultivate here. In fact, I will send some people from the Ark Continent here to train. I want the Devil Legion to train here as well. What do you think?¡±

    The Great Demon King and the Demon Dragon King looked at each other before nodding. Although this background was quite treacherous, the Devil Legion still needed that final push before breaking through. Once they upgrade their strength, their aplishments would surely be limitless.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Great Demon King and the Demon Dragon King and said, ¡°I opened this Space before. It was during the Demon Realm¡¯s beast tide. At that time, I had them sent here. With fierce magic beasts inhabiting this ce, I believe that it would be the best training ground there is.¡±

    The Great Demon King and the Demon Dragon King stared, but they also nodded in the end. The magic beasts of the Ark Continent and the Divine Realm were totally differentpared to those in the Demon Realm. Magic beasts of the Demon Realm had the savagery found nowhere else. In terms of training, the magic beasts of the Demon Realm were indeed the best.

    Originally, the Great Demon King was worried that the Demons would lose their tenacity after living in a good environment. But now that this ce existed, the worry vanished into thin air.

    The Great Demon King nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I agree to mister¡¯s n. When I head back, I¡¯ll let the Devil Legion train here.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be anxious. It¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t send them all at once. Let¡¯s do it in batches. What do you think?¡±

    The Demon Dragon King gave a nod, ¡°Alright. If we send them in all at once, then we might experience a shortage of people. We¡¯ll just move slowly and have them slowly umte experience here.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Let¡¯s have the first batch be 100 thousand people. They cane in at any time.¡±

    The Great Demon King nodded. Then Zhao Hai waved his hand as they returned to the Hell King¡¯s Ship in the Divine Realm. At this time, Fei¡¯er and the others were preparing for tomorrow¡¯s attack. Zhao Hai looked at the two Demons and said, ¡°Your Majesty, Demon Dragon, you go and prepare as well. When the timees, I¡¯ll call you over. Right, inform the Devil Legion about the Foreign God-ranks. Have them be vignt. If those guys decide to attack the Devil Legion, then don¡¯t hesitate to fight back.¡±

    The Great Demon King and the Demon Dragon King gave out a shortugh before they turned around and left. At this time, Laura and the others walked out of the cabin. Meg cleaned the table and ced some snacks. Meanwhile, Laura said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think the Foreign Races in the Divine Realm would be that disappointing.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s possible that they had gone dull after living in the Divine Realm for some time. They had be arrogant. Hehe, let¡¯s stop caring about them. If they aren¡¯t doing well, they will surely beg us for help.¡±

    Laura shook her head and said, ¡°I hope they won¡¯t ask us for help. Or else Brother Hai would surely give a hand.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, then he drank some of his tea as he looked at the horizon. After some time, Zhao Hai said, ¡°To be honest, the Divine Realm looks very good. I¡¯m not cruel enough toe and just destroy it.¡±

    Laura and the others also looked at the scenery. Then Lizzy sighed and said, ¡°It would be nice if we weren¡¯t enemies. Unfortunately, the Divines are too ambitious for their own good.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Brother Hai, there¡¯s no need to worry over it. Remember the Divines in the Space? They¡¯ve brought this onto themselves.¡±

    Zhao Hai bitterly smiled. To be honest, he was indeed thinking too much about this matter. He didn¡¯t understand why the Divine Race were too arrogant. Was it because they thought that they were invincible? They didn¡¯t expect to be defeated by someone other than their own kin? Perhaps this was why they couldn¡¯t ept their current defeat.

 Chapter 857 â€“ Shock!

    <h4>Chapter 857 ¨C Shock!</h4>

    Early next morning, Fei¡¯er and the others took all of the things inside Holy Light City and sorted them out before taking them into the Hell King¡¯s ship. Everyone who went on board the ship were curious about everything inside. However, they were left disappointed upon seeing that the cabins were just empty rooms.

    However, the Hell King¡¯s ship was still able to surprise them. They didn¡¯t think the ship would have enough of a capacity to take in everything inside Holy Light City.

    To be honest, they don¡¯t need much when they advance. Bringing daily necessities was useless since everything was supplied by Zhao Hai. However, both the Demons and the Goblins needed these things.

    All of those involved were strong so it didn¡¯t take too long for them to take everything inside Holy Light City. After that, Zhao Hai urged the ship forward as the rest followed behind.

    Zhao Hai also noted the Foreign God-ranks not far from the ship. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about them too much. Them following along was doing him a favor.

    The Great Demon King and Demon Dragon King weren¡¯t inside the ship. Instead, they were on each of their Domain Weapons, flying on both sides of the ship. As for the two recently acquired Domain Weapons, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t give them to anybody else. He just had their undead owners keep them for now.

    Therge army advanced towards the Taurus Continent. Their speed wasn¡¯t fast since Zhao Hai was looking after Fei¡¯er and the others. He was afraid that flying too fast would diminish their fighting strength.

    Their current enemy was the Divine Race and Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to eliminate them by himself. The merit of this action was too big. In this operation, Fei¡¯er and the others also need to do feel like they were significant. This would be good for the alliance¡¯s future development.

    The Foreign God-ranks weren¡¯t too far from the army. They wanted to see how Zhao Hai ns to deal with the Divine Race. At this point, they still didn¡¯t believe that Zhao Hai was able to mount a counterattack against the Divine Realm.

    Just like Zhao Hai thought, they didn¡¯t meet any other Divines. It seems like the Divines did indeed evacuate to the big cities and were preparing to fight against the alliance army.

    Although Zhao Hai can affirm that nobody was able to escape from Holy Light City, the other cities should still be able to sense something wrong judging by the fact that Holy Light City had been silent for quite some time. Therefore, those cities would surely make corresponding arrangements. Not seeing any other Divine on the way was a normal scenario.

    Ryder¡¯splexion was heavy as he looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s army. Ryder was a Dwarf. To be honest, he was quite happy when he saw Billy. However, Billy not giving him a salute the moment they met angered him. Therefore, he can only give a negative look towards Billy and the others.

    As Zhao Hai said, they had been in the Divine Realm for too long that they had developed some arrogance deep within. They started to think that they were superior, especiallypared to those back in the Ark Continent. They thought that those from the Ark Continent don¡¯t deserve to have equal footing with them. Actually, they didn¡¯t intend to offend Billy and the others.

    Although Ryder was somewhat arrogant, we wasn¡¯t heartless. He had the same temperament as the Dwarves back in the Ark Continent. For him, good was good and bad was bad. In his mind, there was no such thing as a grey area.

    And even if he didn¡¯t like Billy¡¯s conduct, and sees the Ark Continent as inferior, he still wanted to look after the Dwarves, the same was true for the other two races. At the same time, they followed also because they wanted to see whether Zhao Hai did indeed have the ability to fight against the Divine Race.

    Just like what was suspected, Ryder and the others came to the Taurus Continent in order to contact the Thunder n, the Barbarians, and the Winged Pegasus with regards to their prior agreement.

    The Thunder n and the others didn¡¯t reach out. Therefore the foreign races decided to send this team to take a look. They wanted to see if a problem had cropped up.

    But they didn¡¯t expect that upon arriving at the Taurus Continent, they would actually meet Zhao Hai¡¯s group. Moreover, Zhao Hai even said that they would deal with the Divine Race themselves. This evoked the curiosity of Ryder and the others. Because of this, they decided to follow behind Zhao Hai¡¯s army.

    The situation on the road made Ryder and the others understand that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t lying. It seems like they did have a way to deal with the Divine Race. Otherwise, the Taurus Divines wouldn¡¯t have acted like this. They had been flying for so long and they had yet to meet a single Divine. All of the citizens from the viges and towns had been evacuated.

    They certainly didn¡¯t believe that the Divine Race had gone on a mass vacation. The reason of the move was certainly Zhao Hai and the others. In other words, the Divine Race knew that Zhao Hai wasing, and they were currently increasing their defenses by clearing the fields!

    This tactic of increasing defenses by evacuating everyone had also been used by the Foreign Races. Moreover, they haven¡¯t only used it once. When the Divines proceeded to attack their three continents, they had to use this method to deal with the invasion. In the end, they were able to endure long enough to reim the three continents.

    Even during their strongest period, when the Foreign Races attacked the Taurus Continent, they still weren¡¯tpelled to use this tactic. However, Zhao Hai managed to force the Divines to do so, this exined Zhao Hai¡¯s strength.

    It was because of this that Ryder and the others had unlikable expressions right now. They understood that Zhao Hai was telling the truth. They were indeed capable of attacking the Divine Realm. This meant that their kin in the Ark Continent were now in equal standingpared to them. And this thought left a bitter taste in their mouth.

    At this time, they turned their heads back to Holy Light City. They had noted that the city¡¯s walls had all vanished.

    Before long, Zhao Hai and the others arrived nearby a medium sized city. There were Divines defending the city, majority of them being civilians.

    Zhao Hai inspected the city. It was a city that contained roughly more than 1 million people. It couldn¡¯t be considered as a big city even in the Ark Continent, it can only be regarded as average.

    The city didn¡¯t have any Domain Weapon experts guarding it, its defending troops weren¡¯t much either. The only troublesome thing in the city was the defensive formation. But this wouldn¡¯t be a problem for Zhao Hai. At this time, Zhao Hai decided to have Fei¡¯er and the others deal with the Divines in this city. As long as he breaks the city¡¯s shield, then everything will be left for them.

    When the Divines in the city saw Zhao Hai and the others, they immediately manned the magic cannons and ballistas. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about them as he just made the Hell King¡¯s ship crash into the city¡¯s barrier, immediately breaking it¡¯s protective shield.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use the ship¡¯s cannons this time. The magic cannons were too powerful, using this on this small city would be overkill.

    After Zhao Hai destroyed the shield, Fei¡¯er and the others immediately made their attack. Fei¡¯er and the other had long waited for this day. To be honest, they felt great fighting with Zhao Hai since every troublesome thing was already taken care of.

    But at the same time, this was also a problem. This meant that they had no chance to show their strength. This made them look like toadies following Zhao Hai just for the sake of it. This made them feel quite terrible.

    Now that they had the opportunity to perform, the three armies immediately overran the city. The Divines in the city were also going all out in defending themselves.

    Zhao Hai stood on his ship as he gazed calmly at the ongoing fight. He reeled his sympathy right now, the Divines didn¡¯t deserve it. Even if you feel bad for them, they certainly don¡¯t feel to bad for their previous victims¡­

    Ryder and the others who followed behind were all shocked at what happened. A city with 1 million Divines and was defensively prepared wasn¡¯t a good ce to attack. Taking such a city would take more than 18 million troops, and might even need a Domain Weapon expert.

    The most troublesome thing in attacking a Divine Race city was its defensive shields. Powering these shields were crystals. Crystals were naturally growing ores and some even form inside the bodies of magic beasts.

    Magic crystals also exist this way in the Ark Continent, but the energy they contain waspletely inferiorpared to those in the Divine Realm.

    A magic formation in a city of 1 million needed about ten thousand crystals to activate. Moreover, a Domain Weapon expert would have to make ten full attacks to dispel the shield.

    Also, magic crystals can be added as the damage was dealt. This meant that with enough crystals, a city would be close to impossible to break through.

    However, this powerful shield was actually turned to trash in front of Zhao Hai. He only used his ship to crash the shield into nothingness.

    This was the first time they had seen something like this. To be honest, this scenario only happened in their dreams.

    The battle inside the city was very intense. The Divines were very tenacious in their defense. However, their morale was constantly declining. This was caused by none other than Zhao Hai.

    The Great Demon King, the Demon Dragon King, and the two undead Domain Weapon experts were making moves as well. They would use their Domain Weapons to destroy any strong resistance in the city. It didn¡¯t take too long before the Divines were pushed into a defensive stance.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s was still the same, he didn¡¯t want Fei¡¯er to lose too many people lest the three races would me him. They knew that Zhao Hai was strong, so if he didn¡¯t offer any help, then these people would surely me him afterwards.

    Zhao Hai had a fair understanding regarding a person¡¯s nature. These people would rush to battle in the name of military merit, but once their losses mount up, they would immediately forget why they rushed in. In the end, they could only me Zhao Hai for not helping them by eliminating the enemies.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to use the Hell King¡¯s ship. This ship shouldn¡¯t exist in this ne. Compared to the Divine Race, it was too strong, the Divines simply had no way of countering it. But Zhao Hai still released his undead to help Fei¡¯er and the others.

    There was an important reason for this move. Zhao Hai was afraid that if he used the ship too many times, then it might provoke a response from thews of the heavens and the earth, kicking him out of the ne. This was not a good oue, and Zhao Hai still had a lot of things he needed to do. Because of this, Zhao Hai chose not to use the ship¡¯s might as much as possible.

    After the undead joined the fight, the battle soon came to an end. All those rebelling were killed while those who surrendered were thrown inside the Space. Whether they would survive or not wasn¡¯t something that Zhao Hai cared about.

    After taking care of that, Zhao Hai immediately had the battlefield cleaned. Then with the city at the center, the army proceeded to take a rest. At this time, Zhao Hai paid attention to the team of Foreign race God-ranks.

    These Foreign God-ranks were closely behind them, but they were also at a fairly safe distance away. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care too much about them as he shifted his attention to Fei¡¯er and the others¡¯ victory as well as their casualty count.

    The battle was intense. The Thunder n lost about 3000 people while both the Barbarians and Winged Pegasus lost about 2,000 people each. The losses were still in their eptable range.

    Standing on the ship was Fei¡¯er as he gave Zhao Hai today¡¯s report. Zhao Hai¡¯s mood was quite heavy, to be honest, he didn¡¯t want the fight to continue like this. However, he didn¡¯t have a way to stop it. The were too far in to halt their advance.

    If he decided to stop, then the Ark Continent and the Demons might not have problem, however Fei¡¯er and the others surely will. Fei¡¯er and the others already went all-in in this operation. Besides Fei¡¯er and the others, the Foreign God-ranks were also aware of the situation here. Once they get involved, the Divines from the other continents would surely make a move. This would certainly ignite a fire in the entire Divine Realm.

    Most importantly, the Anta ne and the Underworld were yet to be dealt with. Zhao Hai believed that the Underworld wouldn¡¯t be too simple. It¡¯s possible that their poption was much more than the Divine Realm. In this case, didn¡¯t this mean that they would also have more God-ranks? It was because of this that Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t just withdraw. If he retreats, then nobody would be able to deal with the Divines. Also, there were also the other nes. No matter where he went, the fate of battle will always meet him.

    After Fei¡¯er and the others gave their report, they remained standing there looking at Zhao Hai. They saw that Zhao Hai was thinking about something. After some time, Zhao Hai was still silent. Finally, the Great Demon King opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Mister, is there something wrong?¡±

    Zhao Hai recovered, he looked at the group and discovered that they had worried looks. He couldn¡¯t help but smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I only thought that the casualties from this fight is not small. From what I can see, how about we have the undead lead the charge from now on? Let¡¯s reduce our casualties as much as possible.¡±

    Fei¡¯er and the others remained silent. To be honest, they really wanted to elevate their standing in front of Zhao Hai. However, they were still sane enough to not gamble with the lives of their people.

    At this time, a Thunder n member flew towards the ship. Then he gave his report to Zhao Hai, ¡°Mister, I have a report to make. Several Foreign race members are outside. They said they wanted to see you.¡±

 Chapter 858 â€“ Ultimate Weapon!

    <h4>Chapter 858 ¨C Ultimate Weapon!</h4>

    Zhao Hai stared. One of the reasons he had Fei¡¯er and the others attack today was to show these foreign God-ranks that they were indeed in an alliance.

    Showing one¡¯s strength was one of the effective ways of gaining allies. These foreign races in the Divine Realm were potential allies for Zhao Hai, so he needed to show them what he got.

    Although Zhao Hai had this intention, he didn¡¯t expect the Foreign God-ranks to be this quick to react.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Thunder n member and said, ¡°Lead them here.¡± The Thunder n member turned around to get the Foreign God-ranks. Zhao Hai looked at the others and said, ¡°It seems like those arrogant guys had seen our strength. Hahaha. How about we act arrogant as well?¡±

    When they heard Zhao Hai, the group stared for a moment before theyughed. At this time, the Thunder n member had led the foreign God-ranks to the side of the ship.

    Zhao Hai bowed to the three leaders and smiled, ¡°Pleasee up and have a seat. How about we drink a few cups?¡±

    The three leaders gawked, then they looked at each other before flying over to the ship. Zhao Hai waved his hand as additional tables and chairs appeared.

    Zhao Hai gestured to the chairs and said, ¡°Everyone, please.¡±

    The three paused for a moment, they didn¡¯t know what to say. They looked around them and saw, Fei¡¯er¡¯s group along with the Great Demon King and the Demon Dragon King. However, they didn¡¯t see the people they wanted to see, which was the Beast King and the others.

    Upon seeing the look on the three¡¯s faces, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Are you looking for the Beast King and the others? They¡¯re not here. In fact, they wouldn¡¯t participate in our counter-attack against the Divine Race. Although they had already consumed a potion to reach 9th rank, their strength still couldn¡¯t contend with the Divines. Therefore, I didn¡¯t allow them to participate.¡±

    Ryder looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, you mean they aren¡¯t in the Divine Realm?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Right, they¡¯re not here. Last time, I just took them in order to meet you. In any case, you are of the same race. Also, you¡¯ve sent them their divine artifacts, so they wanted to show them to you. Hehe, what a pity, you didn¡¯t give them the opportunity.¡± When they heard this, Ryder and the other couldn¡¯t help but feel awkward. Zhao Hai looked at the three people andughed, ¡°Anyway,e sit down. May I know the reason for your visit today?¡±

    The three immediately took their seat at the table upon hearing Zhao Hai. Fei¡¯er and the others also sat back down. Zhao Hai looked at the three and then smiled, ¡°Right, I forgot. This is Fei¡¯er, a member of the Thunder n. This is Barbarian Shan, while this is Yue from the Winged Pegasus race. These two are the Great Demon King and the Demon Dragon King.¡±

    Ryder looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Dwarf Race, Ryder.¡±

    The Beastman then said, ¡°Bingya, Wolf Tribe.¡±

    Then the Elven person said, ¡°Elven Race, Yehta.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and asked, ¡°What matter did youe here for?¡± The three looked at each other before Bingya said, ¡°We followed mister today to see your fight against the Divine Race. To be honest, you¡¯re battle was far from what we expected. We didn¡¯t think mister was this strong.¡±

    Bingya¡¯s conduct made Zhao Hai stare. Before, Bingya and the others were so arrogant, looking like they won¡¯t ept defeat. He didn¡¯t think that Bingya would be this poilite.

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I was just lucky. You have lived here in the Divine Realm for a long time and had many contacts with the Divine Race, so you must know about their Deity. This ship wasn¡¯t mine initially. The Divines summoned their Deity in order to deal with me. In the end, I defeated him and took this ship for myself.¡± When Bingya and the others heard this, theirplexion changed. They had been fighting with the Divine Race for a long time, so naturally they were aware of their Deity. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to have the ability to defeat the Deity¡¯s projection.

    After seeing the expression on Bingya and the others¡¯ faces, the Great Demon King smiled and said, ¡°And it¡¯s not only a single time. Mister has defeated the Deity twice. The first time happened back in the Ark Continent. At that time, the Divines summoned the Deity to kill mister, but in the end, he ended up gifting his pagoda artifact to mister. The second time, he gave mister a ship. Moreover, the current ship looked way better than it used to be.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°This ship is thebination of the pagoda and the ship from before. An improved version.¡±

    Bingya and the other two looked at each other, shock evidently stered on their faces. They didn¡¯t think that it would be like this. Zhao Hai¡¯s abilities startled them.

    Zhao Hai looked at the three and smiled, ¡°Let me just ask, do you want to form an alliance with us and deal with the Divine Race together?¡±

    Bingya and the others nodded. Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. Being in an alliance just makes things easier. But I think it would be best if you send this information to your territories and discuss it with your people. If you agree, you can just tell me. I¡¯ll use this period of time to deal with the Taurus Divines.¡±

    As soon as Bingya and the others heard Zhao Hai, they nodded. They knew that what Zhao Hai said was correct. An important matter such as forming an alliance wasn¡¯t something they themselves can decide. Moreover, it seems like the Demons were with Zhao Hai while Fei¡¯er and the others were already taken in by him. Adding Zhao Hai¡¯s incalcble strength, the team leaders definitely needed to report this matter to their people.

    Zhao Hai looked at the three and smiled, ¡°Everyone, not involving you in our attack of the Taurus Continent was my idea. The hatred between your three races and the Divine race is too deep, you should already know this. If you participated in our attack, then the entirety of the Divine Race would counter. At this time, we have yet to capture the Taurus Continent, if that happens, then it would be disadvantageous for us. Therefore, I nned to deal with the Taurus Divines first before informing you. An enemy of an enemy if a friend. As long as we eliminate the Divines, only then could we rx. Because of this, I¡¯m willing to form an alliance with you.¡± Bingya and the others kept silent. But their faces couldn¡¯t hide their awkwardness. Their conductst time was indeed too poor. They had treated Zhao Hai and the others as lesser people. Now that they were facing the strong Zhao Hai, they couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted by themselves.

    They didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would still propose an alliance. Zhao Hai looked at the three and smiled, ¡°I won¡¯t hold you here for too long. I hope that you can contact your people and give me a reply as soon as possible. If you agree to the alliance, then preparations would be needed.¡±

    Bingya and looked at the others and then the three simultaneously stood up. They gave Zhao Hai a salute before they turned around to leave. After seeing that Bingya and the others had left, Fei¡¯er chuckled and said, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m getting tired of seeing arrogant people. Mister, I think after seeing the battle today, they will definitely start to behave.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I truly hope that they will agree to the alliance. But to be honest, I also wouldn¡¯t be bothered if they decline.¡±

    Fei¡¯erughed. When they contacted the three foreign races before, it seemed like they were at a disadvantage. This made him feel terrible. Now that Zhao Hai said this, he realized that what they felt might be the same as what those three team leaders must have felt right now. They felt that if they don¡¯t ally with the foreign races, then they would have no way to contend with the Divine Race. In the end, they would have to bepelled to enter the alliance.

    Zhao Hai was different, whether the foreign races wanted to be allies or not, his strength can still take him to his destination. It was precisely because of this that Zhao Hai could have the initiative to propose the alliance. He would hold an equal position to the

    Fei¡¯er looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, since our attacks had been smooth, I have something to tell you. I heard that the Divines of the 13 continents had their ultimate weapons. Once their continent met a critical situation, they would us it. I heard that the might of this weapon is enormous. But as to what degree, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Zhao Hai said, ¡°Ultimate Weapon? Hmm, perhaps this is the reason why the three races are yet to eliminate the Divines on their own continents. Hehe. It doesn¡¯t matter, now I want to see how strong these Ultimate Weapons are.¡±

    After seeing Zhao Hai so rxed, Fei¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but caution him, ¡°Mister, being careful of this point is important. I heard that this weapon can even move mountains. It¡¯s extremely strong!¡± Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Rest assured, I will pay attention. No matter what, we need to take the Taurus Continent for ourselves. So sooner orter, we would have to meet this weapon. We¡¯ll strengthen our offensive from now on. We¡¯d rather have the Divines use this weapon on uspared to your people.¡±

 Chapter 859 â€“ Nibbling at the Taurus Continent

    <h4>Chapter 859 ¨C Nibbling at the Taurus Continent</h4>

    As soon as they listened to Zhao Hai, Fei¡¯er and the others couldn¡¯t help but stare nkly. Then they soon understood his point. If the Divines decided to use their ultimate weapon on their people, then they would no doubt be defeated.

    Zhao Hai looked at Fei¡¯er and the others andforted them, ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll quicken our advance tomorrow. I also want to see what this ultimate weapon looks like.¡±

    Fei¡¯er and the others stayed silent. Then Zhao Hai said, ¡°Fei¡¯er, after you go back, send a letter to your people. Tell them to refrain from pushing too hard against the Divines, let us take care of it.¡± The three nodded, then they stood up and said their goodbyes before leaving.

    After seeing their reactions, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile. The Great Demon King smiled as well, ¡°Mister, you really scared them. To be honest, if I was the ruler of the Taurus Continent, I would definitely use that ultimate weapon to eradicate their three ns first. Only then would they have no extra worries when fighting a decisive battle against us.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°That¡¯s true. That¡¯s the reason I decided to remind them. But it¡¯s quite strange that Fei¡¯er only told me about this ultimate weapon now. Did he forget about it?¡±

    The Great Demon King and the Demon Dragon King looked at each other. They felt strange as well. It seemed like Fei¡¯er forgot, but he didn¡¯t express hispse in memory. Zhao Hai looked at the two and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry. It doesn¡¯t matter if they forgot or they withheld it from us. The result is still the same.¡± The Great Demon King smiled and said, ¡°Perhaps they didn¡¯t want mister to gain another weapon.¡± Upon hearing this, Zhao Haiughed.

    Zhao Hai being rxed wasn¡¯t because he was looking down on the Divine Race¡¯s ultimate weapon. It was because he was confident with the Hell King¡¯s Ship. If the ship couldn¡¯t defeat this ultimate weapon, then Lu Wei had no qualifications to be the Divine Race¡¯s Deity.

    If Lu Wei wants to be the Deity of the Divine Race, then he would need to establish his dominance. Both the pagoda and the ship were very powerful artifacts. Although they hadn¡¯t undergone Zhao Hai¡¯s upgrades, they still allowed Lu Wei to subdue the Divine Race. In other words, these two treasures should be more formidablepared to this ultimate weapon. Otherwise, the Divines wouldn¡¯t have submitted to him.

    If Lu Wei¡¯s two weapons were more powerful than the ultimate weapon of the Divine Race, then how strong would Zhao Hai¡¯s fused treasure be? This was the reason behind Zhao Hai¡¯s confidence.

    But although he was confident, he still didn¡¯t want to take his enemy lightly. Even lions go all out in wrestling rabbits. Zhao Hai was also the same.

    After Fei¡¯er and the others returned to their own camps, they immediately sent letters to their people. They were afraid that Zhao Hai¡¯s words woulde true.

    The next morning, Zhao Hai and the others carried on with their attack. Zhao Hai had changed their way of fighting against the Divine Race. He asked Fei¡¯er about their location and it seems like they were now in the southeast part of the Taurus Continent. Their direction yesterday was headed towards the continent¡¯s northwest. This meant that if they continue, then they would sh through the continent in a diagonal line.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want this to happen. Therefore, he changed their heading. To minimize being attacked in the rear, he decided to clear the southeast of the continent first before heading forward.

    The current military strength of the Taurus Divines wasn¡¯t a lot, but their southeast didn¡¯t cut back on their defense. Almost all armies were centralized onrge and small cities. This had given Zhao Hai the opportunity to pick them out one by one, just like how one removes one nail at a time. At the same time, the Space¡¯s map of the Taurus Continent would expand as well.

    After only three days, Zhao Hai cleared dozens of cities in the southeastern side of the Taurus Continent. Every Divine that was alive were thrown into the Space.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t really want to starve these captive Divines. Although they had destroyed a veryrge area in the background that they were in, that space was still very big. As long as they calm down, they should be able to understand that they shouldn¡¯t destroy their environment. But as for how long theye to terms with their situation, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t counting on them to provide him with Faith Power. He only threw them to the Space so that he wouldn¡¯t have to deal with the nuisance of killing them.

    After clearing the whole southeast of the Taurus Continent, Zhao Hai¡¯s group started to advance further. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t blindly go forward. Instead, he directly headed towards thergest city in the Taurus Continent as well as their capital, Divine Will City.

    Their advancement went quick, going forward almost at a straight line. Every city they encountered was captured. Zhao Hai¡¯s army was just like an unstoppable force.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s speed of attack made the Taurus Divines panic. There were even some people in the continent who started to prepared their ships, intending to seek refuge on the other continents

    At this time, Fei¡¯er and the others got some news from their people. It seems like they had stopped the Taurus attack. Moreover, they were sending over some people to meet Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t anxious to fight with the Divine Race. He just chose this method so that the Taurus Continent would focus on him. Zhao Hai knew that he can¡¯t push the Taurus Divines too much. It would be troublesome if they were to ask for help from the other continents.

    Because of this, after Zhao Hai received information from Fei¡¯er about the state of their people, he slowed his advance.

    He slowed down, but that didn¡¯t mean that he did nothing. Instead, he dealt with the areas he went through. If his previous advance was a straight line, his advance now was like a t uniform ne.

    Although he has slowed down, the area he conquered had gotten bigger and bigger. Zhao Hai did this to first, get a bigger territory, second, to give the Thunder n and the others a ce for themselves, and third, to wait for the response from the Foreign Races.

    Zhao Hai also paid attention to the response of the other continents. He already had Fei¡¯er send a letter to their people. After they stopped the attack from the Divines, Zhao Hai asked them to have some of their elite troops monitor the state of the other continents. They need to make sure that the Taurus Continent doesn¡¯t ask for reinforcements.

    This request was unexpectedly epted by the Thunder n and the others. Originally, they were feeling quite terrible for not being able to help deal with the Divines. The third day after Zhao Hai had upied the southeastern part of the Taurus Continent, the representatives of the Thunder n, Barbarians, and the Winged Pegasus finally arrived.

    This time, their lineup could be said to be extravagant. The Thunder n sent 200 thousand elites, the Barbarians sent 500 thousand, and the Winged Pegasus sent a million elites; all of which were God-ranks. Their leaders were quite remarkable as well. The Thunder n and the Barbarians sent their Great Elders, a position only surpassed by the Patriarch. Meanwhile, the Winged Pegasus sent their Council Speaker. In the Winged Pegasus race, besides the Patriarch, there was also a council participating in ruling the people. The power that a Council Speaker held was about the same as the Great Elders of the Barbarians and the Thunder n. It can be said that the three races had sent their 2nd highest ranked official.

    Their status,pared to Fei¡¯er and the others, was certainly much higher.

    Their collective army arrived where Zhao Hai was. At this time, the Hell King¡¯s ship was parked inside a medium grade city. After Fei¡¯er and the others overran the city, they immediately set some huge camps. After the army arrived, they immediately settled inside their respective areas.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care too much. In any case, they were just allies and he wasn¡¯t their king. The newly arrived army weren¡¯t required to see him after they arrived. They would visit their people first to get briefed about the situation before they go and see Zhao Hai. However, the three races didn¡¯t make Zhao Hai wait for long. Immediately after settling down, the leaders came together to see him.

    Zhao Hai stood on top of the Hell King¡¯s ship as he looked at the three leaders arriving. These people were fairly old, they were also wearing traditional clothing from their ns. The Barbarian Great Elder was wearing a fur robe. His build was quite stout and on his hand was a staff. Although his robe made him look like a formidable warrior, he actually let out a schrly vibe.

    The Thunder n¡¯s Great Elder was quite tall and big. He was also wearing a long robe and had a stick on his hand. This stick was like the totems the other Thunder n members had, but it was smaller, about the size of a cane.

    The Winged Pegasus¡¯ Council Speaker had magnificent clothes. He had a pure white staff and had a bearing of a Great Noble from the Ark Continent.

    Zhao Hai went to greet the three leaders as he gave a bow and said, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen the leaders. For you to see me this early makes me feel honored. Pleasee on board and have a seat.¡±

    The three immediately returned the bow as the Winged Pegasus Council Speaker smiled and said, ¡°Winged Pegasus Fang has seen mister. Mister is too polite, it¡¯s given that we would need to pay a visit.¡±

    The Barbarian Great Elder also gave a salute as he said, ¡°Barbarian Jiang greets mister. Thank you for helping our fellow Barbarians.¡±

    The Thunder n Elder gave a salute and also introduced himself, ¡°Thunder n Wushuang has seen mister. Fei¡¯er had told us about mister¡¯s abilities, I couldn¡¯t help but admire mister¡¯s strength.¡±

 Chapter 860 â€“ Iâ€™m Quite Disappointed

    <h4>Chapter 860 ¨C I¡¯m Quite Disappointed</h4>

    Zhao Hai smiled at the three and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite,e and have a seat. I¡¯ve prepared quite a lot of food.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t only Wushuang and the others who were present. Fei¡¯er and the others also came. The Great Demon King and the Demon Dragon King were already with Zhao Hai.

    After the group sat down, Laura and the others immediately delivered the prepared food. Zhao Hai served Chinese dishes, something that cannot be found in the Ark Continent, or anywhere else.

    The Great Demon King and the other guests gawked at the table. Although they were people with high status, they hadn¡¯t seen a magnificent feast before. Everyone was speechless.

    Zhao Hai raised his wine ss towards his guests and smiled, ¡°Everyone, these are unique dishes of the Buda n. There aren¡¯t a lot of people who have eaten it. I¡¯m d that everyone came here today. Please, join me in this toast!¡±

    The others immediately raised their sses to return the courtesy before downing it in one go. Then Zhao Hai refilled his ss, but this time he didn¡¯t make a toast. Instead, he looked at the group and said, ¡°Please have a taste of our dishes, there¡¯s no need to be polite.¡±

    Defeated by their curiosity, the guests decided to have a taste of the food. Let alone it¡¯s tasty appearance, it¡¯s aroma was quite outstanding as well. They couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhao Hai and express their praise by raising their ss. After drinking a few more liquors, Zhao Hai looked at the three newly arrived leaders and said, ¡°You came to see me this time, do you have something to ask?¡±

    Barbarian Jiang looked at Zhao Hai and smiled, ¡°We¡¯ve been ordered by our Patriarchs to express our gratitude to Mister Zhao Hai. Not only did you forgive us for attacking the Ark Continent, you even allied with our group. We¡¯re also grateful that you consider our people whenever you fight against the Divine Race.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°You¡¯re too polite. We¡¯re allies, that¡¯s what an ally is for. Moreover, the Divines are ourmon enemy. It¡¯s only appropriate to deal with them together.¡±

    Jiang smiled as well and stayed silent. At this time, Thunder n Wushuang opened his mouth and said, ¡°Besides expressing our gratitude to mister, we also brought an army to support the war. Naturally, we know that mister didn¡¯tck in military strength, but since we¡¯re allies, we still need to contribute in one way or another.¡±

    Winged Pegasus Fang nodded and said, ¡°Right, although Mister is taking good care of us, we still need to help in the fight against the Divine Race. Otherwise, we will feel restless.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at them and smiled, ¡°You¡¯re all being very polite. It¡¯s really fine. Having your people charge instead of my undead isn¡¯t something that I would do. We¡¯re allies, it¡¯s not like I want to control your people by exhausting your strengths.¡±

    Winged Pegasus Fang didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would be this frank. Winged Pegasus Yue smiled upon hearing Zhao Hai as he said, ¡°Speaker, Mister is always this frank. He talks like this to all his friends. Only when speaking to his enemies would mister change his tone.¡±

    Fang nodded, he gave an appreciative look at Zhao Hai as he raised his ss and said, ¡°Let me offer this cup to Mister. You¡¯re a genuine friend. Also, this wine is really good.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°If you like it that much, then I¡¯ll give you some when you head back. I also have some Beastman milk wine as well as fruit wines. At this point, the Ark Continent already has many types of liquor. All of them taste very good.¡±

    What Zhao Hai and the others were drinking was Rice Wine. It¡¯s not very strong so even those who hadn¡¯t drunk any liquor could still bear a few sses.

    After the group drank another ss, Zhao Hai said, ¡°I¡¯ve already talked to the Foreign Races in the Divine Realm. I¡¯ve proposed an alliance and hoped that they won¡¯t begin attacking the Divines. Does anyone have any opinion on this?¡±

    Fei¡¯er and the others had already written about this matter. Therefore, when the three Elders heard this, they shook their heads. Then Winged Pegasus Wushuan said, ¡°Mister, we¡¯ve also considered this before. However, we were afraid that our allies wouldn¡¯t be strong enough. Therefore, we needed to ask for their help in dealing with the Divine Race. But now that Mister is here, we can change our n. Otherwise, things would be disadvantageous for us. Also, I need to thank Mister for reminding us about the threat of the Ultimate Weapon. Ever since we have been enved by the Divines, we had never seen that weapon before. Therefore, we aren¡¯t even sure if it existed or not. Mister, we apologize for not telling you about it before.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re not even sure of it so I can¡¯t me you. Don¡¯t worry about it. Right, I¡¯ll give you messenger fishester. This way, it would be more convenient for us tomunicate. You should also give some to the people monitoring the seas so that they can notify us as soon as possible.¡±

    Thunder n Wushuang nodded and said, ¡°Fei¡¯er also wrote about those messenger fishes to the n. To be honest, those things are convenient to use.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°This fish is actually found in the Ark Continent. The Fishman Race has been using this fish tomunicate with each other. But since the Radiant Church started to suppress the different races of the Ark Continent, the continent never knew about the existence of this fish.¡±

    Wushuang and the others nodded. They have some understanding regarding what happened in the Ark Continent. The means used by the Divine Race were more sinister than what was done on the three races. If it wasn¡¯t for Zhao Hai, the Ark Continent might have been enved a long time ago.

    Then Zhao Hai said, ¡°But these fishes also has a weak point. A fish can only talk with one other fish. This isn¡¯t very good. I¡¯m still finding ways to improve on it. I hope that it would be more useful in the future.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Winged Pegasus Fang asked, ¡°So Mister is saying that,ter on, the fish canmunicate with multiple people? If that¡¯s the case, then that would be very good. Right, let¡¯s go back to the current situation. I¡¯m afraid it wouldn¡¯t be long before the Taurus Divines use their Ultimate Weapon. Does Mister have any ns?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°In my opinion, there is no need to be afraid of that ultimate weapon. It¡¯s quite obvious that the Divines couldn¡¯t use it easily, they surely will pay a huge price whenever it goes out. Instead, I¡¯m quite curious about this weapon. Not only for the Taurus Divines, I¡¯m interested in the ultimate weapons of the other continents as well.¡±

    Fang and the others smiled. They were appreciative of Zhao Hai¡¯s self-confidence. The group continued to chat for some time. After everyone was full and had drunk to their heart¡¯s content, Fang and the others proceeded to leave.

    After the guests had left, Laura and the others went out and looked at their departing backs. Then Laura asked, ¡°Brother Hai, what did those guyse here for?¡± Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°They wanted to see what kind of person I am. Then they asked me about how I n to deal with the Divine Race. Not tooplicated, just normal stuff.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°It looks like they¡¯re quite satisfied. So Brother Hai, what do we do?¡± Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Earlier I expressed my interest on these ultimate weapons. I can¡¯t wait to meet them in the battlefield. I wanted to see if they can add more functions to the ship.¡± As soon as they heard this, Laura and the others chuckled.

    The next day, Zhao Hai still kept advancing into the Taurus Continent. Although their speed wasn¡¯t as fast as before, their stable advance caused the Divines to get a headache.

    On the other hand, Fang and the others felt their horizons expand. The Hell King¡¯s ship was more powerful than they imagined. Although they already received reports from Fei¡¯er and the others, witnessing the ship themselves was apletely different thing.

    Five days after Fang and the others met Zhao Hai, information arrived from the Foreign God-ranks. The ones delivering the message were still Ryder and the others. They told Zhao Hai that they agree to the alliance. They also agreed to Zhao Hai¡¯s proposal of not attacking the Taurus Continent in order to prevent the other continents from joining the war. But if the other continents sent their troops, then the Foreign God-ranks would send troops to their continent, supporting Zhao Hai in the background.

    After Ryder and the others reported the details, Zhao Hai began to attack the Taurus Continent ording to his original n. This time, he didn¡¯t advance slowly. He sped his movements to force the Divines to use their ultimate weapon.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s n was sessful. On the tenth day after he formed his alliance with the Foreign God-ranks, the Divine Race dispatched their ultimate weapon.

    At this time, Zhao Hai was attacking a Divine Race City. The shield of the city was broken in an instant as the undead started to pour in. Zhao Hai stood at his ship while looking at the battle, the Foreign God-ranks were at his side.

    After giving their report to Zhao Hai, Ryder and the others didn¡¯t leave. Instead, they followed Zhao Hai at the side. They saw Zhao Hai breaking defensive shields one after another. The Divines who weren¡¯t taken away were turned into undead.

    In the beginning, they were shocked upon seeing this. But after a few more cities, they began to be numb to the scene. Only one thing remained in their hearts, it was to never have Zhao Hai as an enemy.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai suddenly felt a powerful auraing from the distance. Aside from Lu Wei, Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t felt a stronger presence like this one before.

    A light shed inside Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes. Then he turned his head to Ryder and the others and said, ¡°Everyone, it seems like the Taurus Divines had sent their ultimate weapon. Please disembark from the ship. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to take care of you once the fighting starts. Moreover, it¡¯s likely that you would get injured if you stay here.¡±

    The status of Ryder and the others wasn¡¯t low, so they were privy to the information about the Divine Race¡¯s ultimate weapons. Therefore, once they heard Zhao Hai, their expression changed. Then after giving him a salute, they proceeded to leave the ship. After that, Zhao Hai urged his ship to go forward and meet the powerful aura.

    Zhao Hai thought that the ultimate weapon of the Divine Race must be veryrge and powerful. But when he saw it, he couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked. The ultimate weapon was too small!

    There was a normal cow sized metallic bull, its four hooves solidly stepping on the air. On the back of this bull was a person. The person¡¯s clothes, hair, and beard were all white. He was quite big and tall. Although he looked like an old person, one could still feel a ferocious auraing out of him.

    Zhao Hai stopped the Hell King¡¯s Ship and looked at the approaching bull-riding person. At this point he was doubting whether this was the ultimate weapon or not.

    The old person stopped about a hundred meters away from the ship. He looked at Zhao Hai and calmly asked, ¡°Are you Zhao Hai?¡± Zhao Hai looked at the old person and smiled, ¡°Correct. I am Zhao Hai. And who are you?¡±

    The old person replied, ¡°Kid, you actually dared to cause trouble in my Taurus Continent. Now that I¡¯m here, it¡¯s time to make you understand that someone from a lower realm had no right to do whatever you want in this ce.¡± ZHao Hai looked at the old person and smiled, ¡°Cause trouble? From what I know, it¡¯s the Divines causing troubles in ces where they shouldn¡¯t be. And you want to teach me a lesson? And how would you do that? Using your ultimate weapon? To be honest, I have been waiting for this day. But I didn¡¯t expect you toe thiste, I¡¯m very disappointed.¡± The old person¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. But Zhao Hai can see a slight disturbance in his beard. It seems like his ego was pricked.

    Zhao Hai can guess why this was the case, it must be because of the ultimate weapon. There weren¡¯t many people in the Divine Realm who were aware of these artifacts. Moreover, those who knew would keep it as a secret. And now, Zhao Hai even dared to insult it. It¡¯s no wonder the old man was affected.

    Zhao Hai did it intentionally because he was still unsure if the old man with the metal bull was the ultimate weapon. Because of this, he probed to see if his spection was true. And it seems like he hit the mark. Zhao Hai can confirm that the metallic bull was indeed their ultimate weapon.

    The old man looked at Zhao Hai and said with an ice cold voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see the day where a person from the lower realm would insult me like this. Since there¡¯s no use in talking further, it¡¯s time for you to die!¡± Then the old person waved his hand. Zhao Hai saw a very small formation te appear. At the same time, Zhao Hai was suddenly found himself surrounded with nearly 20 Domain Weapon experts.

    The Domain Weapons were ten spears, five swords, and five shields. Although their size was nothingpared to the Hell King¡¯s ship, they were still Domain Weapons, their strength couldn¡¯t be weak.

 Chapter 861 - Golden Saint Seiya? What in the world?!

    <h4>Chapter 861- Golden Saint Seiya? What in the world?!</h4>

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t look at who were the Divines using the Domain Weapons. Instead, he looked at the small formation te in the hands of the old man. The te looked extraordinarily pure. It had a yellow metallic sheen on its body, looking very beautiful.

    In just a nce, Zhao Hai knew that this te wasn¡¯t simple. Otherwise, these Domain Weapon experts wouldn¡¯t have appeared. It was certain that they were escorting this old man. The formation te actually had a function to hide these people.

    When the old man looked at Zhao Hai, his expression couldn¡¯t help but shrink. Then the old man¡¯s left hand gently patted the bull¡¯s head. A round hole appeared on the head as the old man ced the formation te in it. Then the round hole disappeared.

    The action was very subtle. But even though the old man was quite far from Zhao Hai, Zhao Hai can still see the moves made by the old man. He also saw how the metallic bull absorbed the formation te into itself.

    After the old man settled the formation te, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You¡¯re the first person who managed to cause this much damage in the Taurus Continent. That¡¯s quite the achievement. However, you cannot just trample on the pride of the Taurus Divines. You need to die!¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the old man and he smiled faintly, ¡°You want to take my life? Do you really think that your ultimate weapon and domain weapons are enough to threaten me? Stop dreaming. I¡¯ll make you understand what true might is.¡± After Zhao Hai said this, the cannons of the Hell King¡¯s ship started to aim at the Divines.

    The old man calmly looked at Zhao Hai. He didn¡¯t believe that a few cannons would be able to make any damage. One couldn¡¯t me the old man for not being well-informed. Aside from Holy Light City, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use the cannons at any other ce. At the same time, no Divine was able to escape their attacks. Therefore, the Divine Race weren¡¯t aware of how powerful these cannons really were. In the eyes of the old man, these cannons wouldn¡¯t be able to break the Domains experts.

    The same was true for the Domain Weapon Experts. They were peak existences in the continent. Normal Divines were already arrogant, they were even more so.

    Because of this carefree approach, they had given Zhao Hai an opportunity to deal a fatal blow. Although they saw the ship¡¯s cannons being aimed at them, nobody moved. They wanted to show Zhao Hai how dominant they were.

    At this time, the ship¡¯s cannons began to let out red lights. The next thing that happened can be described as a sword puncturing paper. The Domains of the experts were broken though immediately and each of them were vaporized. With no owner present, the Domain Weapons began to fall. But before they reached the ground, they vanished, taken into the Space by Zhao Hai.

    After destroying each Domain Weapon expert, Zhao Hai looked at the old man and said, ¡°You n on relying on those people to take my life? Continue dreaming.¡± If this was before, the old man might not care. He would just think that Zhao Hai was being arrogant. But this time, the old man couldn¡¯t help but be terrified.

    The old man can see a monster in the shape of Zhao Hai. He didn¡¯t think that 20 Domain Weapon Experts would get vaporized just like that. Even if the old man used his own weapon, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do the same. This was the first time that the old man had felt his heart shake.

    Zhao Hai looked at the old man as his voice started to turn cold, ¡°You¡¯re telling me that we¡¯re causing trouble in the Taurus Continent? Do you think that you have the right to say this? Who began this war? Who opened a spatial rift and changed the Ark Continent¡¯sws? Who sacrificed millions of my people? It¡¯s you. You people are killers. Sooner orter, all debts shall be paid in full. Since you forced my hand, then you can only ept your fate. I actually want to thank you for giving me this many Domain Weapons and the ultimate weapon as well.¡±

    When the old man heard Zhao Hai, his expression couldn¡¯t help but change. Although he still had a pale face, he snorted at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you will be able to deal with me after killing those Domain Weapon experts. I¡¯ll make you understand the power of our ultimate weapon!¡± The the old person loudly shouted, ¡°Transform!¡±

    And with his words, the metallic bull suddenly turned into a yellow light, wrapping the old man¡¯s body. After the light vanished, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare nkly at the scene.

    In front of Zhao Hai was still the old man. But this time, he wasn¡¯t riding a metallic bull. Instead, his body had a beautiful golden armorplete with a helm. Upon seeing this Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but recall something from his memory, a Golden Saint from Saint Seiya!

    The armor worn by the old man was very simr to those worn by Gold Saints. But the armor still looked more gorgeous than the ones he saw back on Earth. The originally tall old man looked even more imposing with the armor on.

    The old man slowly opened his eyes as he coldly gazed at Zhao Hai. He had no expression in his eyes, he seemed just like a statue.

    Upon being swept by the old man¡¯s stare, Zhao Hai recovered. Before he felt danger, Zhao Hai tapped his head and muttered, ¡°What world is this? Why do things back in my old world keep appearing? Who can tell me what¡¯s going on?¡±

    The old man didn¡¯t care about Zhao Hai¡¯s mutterings. He coldly stared at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Anyone who dares to insult the Taurus Divines shall be punished by god. You will die!¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the old man and then shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s useless. Although you are indeed more dangerous now, I can also feel that the toll on your body is quite high. You simply don¡¯t have the requirements to fully utilize this armor. Now that you forced yourself, let¡¯s see how long you can stay in this form.¡±

    The old man nodded at what Zhao Hai said, ¡°That¡¯s true. I can¡¯t hold this form for a long time. However, it¡¯s already enough to deal with you!¡± Then the old man rushed forward as he yelled, ¡°Battle March!¡±

    A weak light came out from under the old man¡¯s feet as he soared towards Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai¡¯s face changed, he can feel that this charge was quite formidable. Therefore, he didn¡¯t dare to ignore it as he whispered, ¡°Waves!¡± After that, water started to spray from the ship before it turned into rough waves. They crashed together to block the iing figure.

    Boom! The rough waves collided with the iing charge. The rough waves dispersed the speed of the old man. Before long, the shing image showed itself. It was a translucent bull charging straight towards the ship. The bull was more than ten meters high. It had huge pair of horns that certainly had powerful impact force.

    However, the property of Zhao Hai¡¯s waves was sinister. Waves unceasingly crashed on the bull, reducing its charge by a degree each collision. The bull became slower and slower while also getting smaller as it hit each wave. Finally, it vanished into thin air.

    When the bull vanished, the waves returned to the Hell King¡¯s ship. Although the collision looked simple, its effects had manifested in the surroundings. Everyone was shocked upon seeing the degree of the fight. There were some undead and some Divines who were reeled in by the collision turning all of them into piles of dust and mists of blood.

    The old man looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You really do have your means. But your luck has run out! Taurus Charge!¡± The old man wound his right arm around before punching forward. Another manifestation of a bull came out and charged towards the Hell King¡¯s ship. Although it wasn¡¯t as big as the translucent bull, one could see that it was more solid and much quicker.

    Zhao Hai saw this move and immediately shrank the ship until it was only at the size of rice. At this point, Zhao Hai was standing in mid-air as he said, ¡°Cleave!¡±

    The ship immediately rushed forward, reaching its maximum speed in an instant as it met with the approaching bull.

    The next scene can be described as a bull being stabbed by a sword. The bull immediately vanished, but the ship still kept going forward towards the old man.

    The old man¡¯s face changed, then he quickly shouted, ¡°Turning Bull!¡± Then he turned his body. At this time, an image of azy bull turning over can be seen. Although it looked very clumsy, it was actually able to affect the impact of the ship.

    Once the impact had passed, the old man immediately readied his fist as he shouted, ¡°Eat this, Rampaging Bulls!¡±

    Then the old man continually threw one punch after another. He was using this opportunity to make a move since the ship still haven¡¯t returned to Zhao Hai.

    The old man threw more than a hundred fists in an instant. Each fist forming a bull as it charged forwards. Zhao Hai seemed to not care about this as he silently said, ¡°Hundred Cannon Salvo!¡±

    As Zhao Hai said this, the Hell King¡¯s ship suddenly appeared beside him. The ship didn¡¯t increase its size but there were small cannons which projected red lights. The old man was quick to discover that although these lights were small, they still held their might regardless. Red and yellow lights continued to sh in the air causing quite a spectacle to those who were around.

 Chapter 862 â€“ Starting to Repel

    <h4>Chapter 862 ¨C Starting to Repel</h4>

    At this moment, the old man made another move. However, this one wasn¡¯t based on punches. This time, he had his index finger out on both hands as he shouted, ¡°Double Horn Strike!¡± Then he pushed his fingers directly in front of him.

    Along with his movement appeared a pair of bull horns projecting towards Zhao Hai. At this time, Zhao Hai¡¯s figure moved and returned to the Hell King¡¯s ship. The ship was like a sword, going straight forward to crash into the old man.

    It was at this time that Zhao hai opened his mouth and said, ¡°Collision Formation!¡±

    The old man had just extended his fingers, so he didn¡¯t have enough time to change his action as the ship proceeded to ram him. The old man¡¯s face changed, at this time, he thought that moving away was impossible. He crossed his two arms in front of him and waited for impact.

    Unfortunately for him, when Zhao Hai hit his elbow, the old man heard a crack. His elbow along with his armor was cracked. The old man looked like he was hit by a truck as his body went rolling back. Blood also started to spurt out from the old man¡¯s mouth.

    The Hell King¡¯s ship was also slowed down by this collision. The old man flew about a kilometer away just by the force of the collision. Then the man didn¡¯te back to sh with Zhao Hai. Instead, his figure moved as he quickly disappeared from the area.

    This move waspletely out of Zhao Hai¡¯s expectation. After seeing the figure vanish, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. He knew that he didn¡¯t have the time to pursue the old man. Also, it was certain that the old man wasn¡¯t going at a straight line. Who knows which direction he was currently heading now.

    Zhao Hai shook his head and stopped thinking about this matter. He just waved his hand as he took something from the ground. It was the elbow part of the old man¡¯s armor which was just broken off in the earlier collision.

    Zhao Hai inspected the object, he discovered that the elbow thorn was silver white. It was very beautiful and at the same time, sharp.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and threw this elbow thorn into the Space. Then he turned his head from the old man to the city. He wanted to see how the attack had gone.

    The people in the city were also paying attention to the battle. Now that Zhao Hai had defeated the old man, the Divines in the city were immediately sent into panic. There were those who tried to resist while some tried to escape. At the same time, Fei¡¯er and the others had be more confident in their attack. Before long, the city was pacified. ording to their previous arrangement, those who were captured were immediately thrown to the Space¡­

    After Zhao Haipleted all of these, Thunder n Wushuang¡¯s group as well as the Beastman Race¡¯s Bingya¡¯s group arrived on the Hell King¡¯s ship. They had just witnessed the fight and they knew that the old person just used the Taurus Continent¡¯s ultimate weapon. Upon seeing Zhao Hai defeat the old man, they couldn¡¯t help but get startled.

    Because of this, when the group arrived on the ship, their gazes towards Zhao Hai had be different. Zhao Hai looked at their expressions and smiled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Everyone shouldn¡¯t be surprised. If we really think about it, it would be difficult for me to deal with that weapon. But since the old man didn¡¯t have the proper requirements to use the armor, he could only get injured and retreat.¡±

    Wushuang and the others weren¡¯t fools. Naturally, they knew that Zhao Hai was just being modest. However, none of them said anything, they just went on and reported the casualties of the fight.

    Zhao Hai looked at the group and said, ¡°Currently speaking, we are making good progress. But since that old man managed to flee, I think troubles will start toe. That armor was the Taurus Continent¡¯s ultimate weapon. Now that they were aware that the ultimate weapon can¡¯t deal with me, they will certainly ask for reinforcements. Elder Wushuang, Elder, Jiang, Speaker Fang, I hope that you can send a message to your ns requesting to allocate more power to keeping watch over the seas. I¡¯m almost certain that the Taurus Continent would ask for help from the other Divines.¡±

    The three nodded. They had also thought about this point. The Taurus Continent¡¯s ultimate weapon was the Taurus Divines¡¯st refuge. Now that the weapon had lost, they can only wait for death unless they ask for help. The Taurus Divines aren¡¯t braindead, they will certainly do something.

    Zhao Hai turned to look at Wolf Tribe Bingya¡¯s group and said, ¡°Please tell your patriarchs to prepare. Your time to move might arrive.¡±

    Bingya and the others stood up and gave a respectful salute. At this point they were afraid of Zhao Hai. They were still clueless about Zhao Hai¡¯s other abilities.

    After following Zhao Hai for several days, they hade to understand the various cards in Zhao Hai¡¯s hands. There were the magic cannons, the crystals, the undead, the ship, all of them made Zhao Hai a capable person.

    But today, Zhao Hai made them understood how terrifying he really was. They also had their own ultimate weapons in their respective ns. They took advantage of these weapons to defend their own continents.

    However, Zhao Hai seemed to be able to take care of two or three ultimate weapons at once judging by how he dealt with the old man. At this point, they wouldn¡¯t dare act arrogant in front of Zhao Hai.

    After seeing that the group had agreed to his arrangements, Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then everyone needs to prepare. In the next few days, we will hasten our advance. We need to get enough territory before the reinforcements arrive.¡±

    The group gave a small bow before they turned around to leave. Whether it be Wushuang or Bingya¡¯s group, all of them had already regarded Zhao Hai as the alliance leader. Therefore, they would certainly listen to his words.

    After arranging these matters, Zhao Hai returned to the Space. After seeing Zhao Hai arrive, Laura and the others immediately came to greet him. Then Laura said, ¡°Brother Hai, how is it? Are you alright?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°i¡¯m fine. But the ultimate weapon is actually quite powerful. Although I didn¡¯t use the full strength of the ship, being able to block it¡¯s attack is already very good.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°Right. I didn¡¯t think that the ultimate weapon would be a full body armor. But Brother Hai, if the other continents collectively use their ultimate weapons against you, how will you deal with it?¡± Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be any problems. I can easily deal with all of them. However, at best, I don¡¯t want to use the ship¡¯s full strength. I had just discovered that thews of this ne had started to reject me.¡±

    Laura and the others stared, they looked puzzled at what Zhao Hai said as they asked, ¡°Really? How does it feel?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and answered, ¡°It¡¯s like going to a ce where everyone is hostile to you and wants you gone. Moreover, everyone is very strong, you won¡¯t be able to resist if they throw you out. Because of this, I don¡¯t dare use the ship¡¯splete strength.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded, but they didn¡¯t know what to say next. Zhao Hai looked at them and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry about it too much. I won¡¯t be leaving this ne soon. Although the ne had started to repel me, it hasn¡¯t reached to a point where I get thrown out. To be honest, if not because of Fei¡¯er and the others as well as the Anta Continent, I would¡¯ve opted to leave this ne. With my current strength, nothing in the Divine Realm is of use to me anymore. I¡¯m also quite curious about why Lu Wei decided to suppress the Goblins while the Anta ne wentpletely fine. After all, the next ce where we¡¯ll be heading towards is the Immortal Cultivator Realm. There, we would face Lu Wei with his real strength. Because of this, I want to gain as much advantage as possible so even if we do ascend we still have some life-saving measures in ce.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded. They didn¡¯t know about Lu Wei¡¯s true strength, but they knew that he was certainly more powerful than his incarnations. Moreover, Lu Wei was an elder in his sect. It¡¯s possible that the sect had plenty of elders like him. And it was also certain that people more powerful than him existed. If this was the case, then they would face an overpowering enemy once they arrive at the Immortal Cultivation Realm.

    Upon facing such an enemy, one should get all the advantages he can to maintain his life. Everything that can save them was good. Because of this, Laura and the others agreed to Zhao Hai¡¯s n.

    To be honest, Laura and the others didn¡¯t care too much for the Thunder n, Barbarians, and the Winged Pegasus. For them, as long as the Ark Continent was safe and the Demons who submitted to Zhao Hai was safe, then that¡¯s enough. Those three races mentioned before were just Zhao Hai¡¯s allies, there was definitely no need to care about them for now.

    However, Laura and the others were also the same as Zhao Hai; they were quite curious about the Anta ne¡¯s magic armors as well. Items allowing someone to have God-rank strength was always good.

    If they can improve these magic armors and find a way to mass-produce them, then their fighting strength would certainly soar.

    Most importantly, Laura and the other would like to obtain the various ultimate weapons in the Divine Realm. Compared to the magic armors, these ultimate weapons were more formidable. If they can obtain these weapons, then their strength would naturally increase. When the timees, they would no longer worry about the problems they were facing.

 Chapter 863 â€“ The Final Battle

    <h4>Chapter 863 ¨C The Final Battle</h4>

    The war kept going on. And just like Zhao Hai said, they sped up their attack on the Taurus Divines. At this point, Zhao Hai has no shortage of troops. He had already sent the first batch of Devil Legion soldiers to the hell background to train. The undead in Zhao Hai¡¯s hands had already exceeded 100 million.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s undead numbers has also been increasing every day, and all of these undead were God-ranks. Once could say that Zhao Hai¡¯s current military strength can hold up against another continent in the Divine Realm.

    Most importantly, Zhao Hai had more than 20 Domain Weapons. Having such a quantity made one formidable in the Divine Realm.

    At this time, besides asking for help, the Taurus Divines couldn¡¯t do anything else to deal with Zhao Hai. The Taurus Divines truly had their backs against the wall.

    With the increase of Zhao Hai¡¯s undead, his speed in attacking the cities of the continent shot up. Zhao Hai selected his strongest undead and gave them Domain Weapons, sending each of them to attack the other cities in the vicinity.

    Five days after Zhao Hai¡¯s fight against the old man, news came from the Barbarians. They discovered a team of Taurus Divines heading towards the Capricorn continent. It seems like they were going to ask for reinforcements. This team wasn¡¯t big, about 10 thousand Divines or so. However, among them was an old man riding a metallic bull as well as two domain weapon experts. They rest were elite Taurus Divine cavalry.

    After seeing thisposition, the Barbarians didn¡¯t dare to block them. When Jiang and the others heard this part, they were relieved. If they decided to block this team, then they would definitely be ughtered.

    Once Zhao Hai heard that the old man went out of the continent, he immediately had the Barbarians and the other two mount a full attack on the Taurus Continent.

    In order to deal with their fear of being defeated by a Domain Weapon expert, Zhao Hai gave each n three undead domain weapon experts.

    But what Barbarian Jiang and others didn¡¯t know was that these undead had a piece of token on their bodies. These tokens were fragments of the blood ghost staff and can be used to monitor things around them.

    With the three ns joining in, in addition to therge number of Domain Weapons, Zhao Hai and the others had gained the winning side in the war. At this time, the Taurus Divines had given up on defending small cities. Instead, their armies were centralized on its big cities. Onlymoners were left behind.

    However, before Zhao Hai and the others came at ease, the Taurus Divines suddenly gave themoners a decree. As long as amoner was able to kill Zhao Hai or his undead and escape, then they will be rewarded by the Royal Family and even have them be a member of the noble ss.

    For ordinary Divines, this was an extremely attractive offer. In the Divine Realm, everymoner¡¯s dream was to be a noble.

    This was because if one was a Noble, then it was possible that they would lord over a ne in the near future. But in the past, bestowment of noble titles had been severely restricted. This ended with the nobles in the Taurus Continent to be small in size.

    But now that they suffered losses against Zhao Hai and was inching towards destruction, the Taurus Continent issued this decree. This caused themoners to leave the cities and begin doing gueri warfare.

    This tactic had impacts on Zhao Hai¡¯s group, especially to the three ns. They were always worried that they would be attacked by the Divine Race.

    Although Zhao Hai was affected as well, it¡¯s impact wasn¡¯t too big. After all, he has the Space. Those people who would ambush them would be spotted by the Space first. Because of this, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t too worried.

    However, this matter still angered Zhao Hai. The three ns began to have casualties. This made them hesitate in moving forward, affecting Zhao Hai¡¯s n in a major way.

    Zhao Hai wanted to deal with the Taurus Divines before the reinforcements arrive. With this, they would have more of a strategic edge in defending. But the decree made their advance slow down. When the timees, he would be more passive when the support arrives.

    Moreover, the situation had aggravated. In the past, as long as Zhao Hai dealt with the garrison troops and the rebellingmoners, the other Divines would stop their struggle. It was at this time that they encountered something new. Since there were no defenders in the city, the Divines seemed to behave. But when Zhao Hai sent the undead to throw them into the Space, he discovered that some undead went missing. Upon counting, Zhao Hai discovered that he had lost more here than in the siege. This made Zhao Hai furious.

    Once Zhao Hai became angry, the consequences became serious. Zhao Hai, who couldn¡¯t bear to kill, suddenly gave an order. If more than 100 undead became missing in the city, then he wouldpletely wipe the city¡¯s poption. This order was spread out. Before they start their attack, he would tell the Divines to refrain from resisting. Or else everyone will be killed!

    In the beginning, the Divines didn¡¯t believe this order. However, when more than 1000 undead disappeared from a medium grade city of over 1 million people, Zhao Hai ordered the extermination of every Divine inside. More than 1 million people were killed, no living witness remained.

    Besides killing everyone, Zhao Hai also used the Hell King¡¯s ship to erase the city from the map. And just like that, a medium grade city that can house more than 1 million people had disappeared.

    The Taurus Continent was very big. And although people were doing gueri tactics against Zhao Hai, they would still need supplies to survive. Because of this, they became aware of Zhao Hai¡¯s attacks on their cities. When the news of Zhao Hai¡¯s elimination of an entire city had spread out, every Divine became angry. But at the same time, they were terrified, they knew they had no way to resist, Zhao Hai was too strong.

    There were some benefits in Zhao Hai¡¯s actions. There were small cities in the continent who didn¡¯t resist and just had the undead take them to the Space.

    For those who didn¡¯t resist, Zhao Hai gave them some rewards. He returned some of their living materials so that they could live a better life inside the Space.

    Although more and more Taurus Divines had entered the Space, their rebellious attitude had gotten milder and milder. The Divines who came in earlier had destroyed arge chunk ofnd, but they quickly came to know that those things were useful to them. If they don¡¯t want to starve, then they would have to behave.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t force them to do anything either. As long as they don¡¯t cause any trouble, then Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t care much about them.

    The Divines also discovered that although the Space couldn¡¯tpare to their life in the Divine Realm, there were still some positives. Back in the Taurus Continent, whatever they do would get taxed. Whether they farmed, bred, or hunted, the nobles would still get a share. But inside the Space, they didn¡¯t need to pay any taxes.

    In order to further pacify the Divines, Zhao Hai treated them like what he did with the Goblins. He also erected churches, allowing the Divines to trade for goods while inside the Space.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s thunderous method pacified the small cities. At the same time the gueri armies had started to discover that no city was able to supply them anymore. Every supply avable was gone. If they continued to do their gueri warfare, then they would need to forage for food themselves.

    The Taurus Continent was huge and there weren¡¯t any shortages on magic beasts. This might be good for the gueri armies, but soon they had found out that theyck salt. Salt cannot be produced anywhere in the continent. Gueri armies would need the cities to provide them with salt.

    Now that Zhao Hai took all the small cities into the Space, not only salt, but grain and othermodities had vanished from the continent.

    Lack of salt(sodium) in their bodies would make people ill. In this case, the gueri armies had no other choice but concentrate on the cities that Zhao Hai had yet to take. This caused the supply problem to increase in each city. Soon, the Divines would need to fight a decisive battle against Zhao Hai.

    It was at this time that Zhao Hai discovered that these Divines have be weak after being starved of salt. There was no need to fight them, they couldn¡¯t even resist being captured.

    The decree given by the Taurus Royal Family did create some troubles for Zhao Hai. However, the Divines were soon to discover that they had no way to cause any major problem for Zhao Hai. Instead, they only gave Zhao Hai more people to take away. Their n hadpletely failed.

    The Taurus Divines had truly reached a dead end. They found that Zhao Hai¡¯s speed had gotten much faster. The Taurus Divines expected Zhao Hai to take about several months to a year to deal with every city. As long as the Taurus Divines hold on for four to five months, the support from other continents would surely arrive.

    However, they discovered their mistake. ording to Zhao Hai¡¯s present speed, it would only take less than one month before he arrives at Divine Will City. When that timees, everything would be over.

    After looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s daily progress, the Taurus Royal Family decided to make a move. They secretly had some of their juniors pack up and seek asylum from the other continents. Those who remained would hold Zhao Hai back.

    Zhao Hai was aware about those who escaped, but he didn¡¯t stop them. He still kept his speed as he advanced. As the resistance got weaker and weaker, his advance also got faster and faster.

    A month after Zhao Hai knew that the old man had left the Taurus Continent, they had already killed their way towards the Taurus Continent¡¯s Divine Will City. This was the biggest city in the Taurus Continent with a capacity that surpassed 60 million. But at this time, all 60 million people present in the city were all Divine Race soldiers. All themoners have been moved to smaller cities. Naturally, thosemoners were already inside Zhao Hai¡¯s space. At this time, the only remaining city under the control of the Taurus Divines was Divine Will City.

    The city was reinforced, it¡¯s magic shield had already been erected. Magic cannons filled the walls, and the soldiers had expressions saying that they were ready to die.

    Zhao Hai stood on top of the Hell King¡¯s ship as he looked at Divine Will City. Standing on his side were the Great Demon King, the Demon Dragon King, the Barbarian Race¡¯s Patriarch and Great Elder, the Pegasus Race¡¯s Patriarch and Speaker, the Thunder n¡¯s Patriarch and Great Elder, Wolf Tribe¡¯s Bingya, Dwarf Race¡¯s Ryder, and Elven Race¡¯s Yehta.

    Ten days ago, Zhao Hai had already convened with the Barbarians, Thunder n, and the Winged Pegasus. They used these ten days topletely conquer the Taurus Continent, the only ce left to conquer was Divine Will City.

    The Patriarchs of the three ns provided great support to the war. With Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, they had already found themselves blindly following his instructions.

    While looking at Divine Will City, the eyes of these people couldn¡¯t help but shine. They had been conquered by the Divines, so they didn¡¯t expect that they would be able to see this day. Who would¡¯ve thought that they would surround the Taurus Continent¡¯srgest city.

    The Great Demon King and Demon Dragon King were also moved. After fighting the Divines, they became aware of how strong the Divine Race really was. If not for Zhao Hai, then the Divine Race would surely take the Demon Realm after conquering the Ark Continent. They would reach a situation that was the same as right now, their capital would get surrounded by soldiers as they made theirst stand.

    But the ones who were moved the most were Bingya and the others. The Foreign Races had battled with the Divine Race for tens of thousands of years. And all those years they had been at a disadvantage. If it weren¡¯t for the Divine Race not being united, and the fact that they managed to get their hands on ultimate weapons, then they would¡¯ve been reduced to the same state as the Goblins.

    For many years, the Divine Race had always attacked the continents held by the Foreign Races. The Foreign Races were always on the side of defense, they had no ability to retaliate. In the current time, dealing with an entire continent was more difficult than it seemed. Seeing Zhao Hai able to do it this easily really made them feel flustered. They didn¡¯t know what to say.

 Chapter 864 â€“ A Bloody Battle

    <h4>Chapter 864 ¨C A Bloody Battle</h4>

    Zhao Hai looked at the battle-ready Divine Will City. To be honest, he hade to admire the Divines. Not giving up until this point wasn¡¯t easy.

    But although Zhao Hai held admiration towards them, they were still his enemy. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t hold back.

    Zhao Hai urged the Hell King¡¯s ship to slowly head near Divine Will City. After he reached some distance away, he stopped then said, ¡°Divine Will City, I want to talk with your leader.¡± The Taurus Divines in the city were preparing for an intense battle. Nobody thought that Zhao Hai would actually have words to say. Nobody responded for a while but after some time, an old sounding voice was heard, ¡°Taurus Divine Patriarch, Maurice, has seen Mister Zhao Hai.¡± Along with his words was a Domain Weapon slowly rising from the city. It was a sword-shaped Domain Weapon. Standing on top of it was a magnificently armored man. His hair and beard were both white and his bearing was astonishing. Although his Domain Weapon couldn¡¯tpare to the Hell King¡¯s ship, his imposing presence was no less than Zhao Hai.

    It was quite like Zhao Hai. If there was no war, then this person might not have been quite notable.

    Zhao Hai looked at Maurice before he gave a slight bow and said, ¡°Patriarch Maurice, hello. I want to talk about the current situation. With how things are right now, the Taurus Divines can do nothing, there¡¯s no use for defending your city. I want to ask Patriarch Maurice to think about surrendering. I can personally guarantee your safety and I will not treat you as ves.¡±

    Maurice was looking at Zhao Hai with eyes full of hatred. After hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s words, heughed and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, don¡¯t think that you¡¯ve won. The Taurus Divines will not fall. One day, you will all die!¡± Zhao Hai looked at the maddened Maurice and frowned. It seems like his appeal was a failure. The hatred on Maurice¡¯s eyes could be clearly seen At this point, it was impossible for there to be a peaceful ending to the Taurus Continent¡¯s war.

    Zhao Hai took a deep breath and said, ¡°Patriarch Maurice really made this Zhao Hai speechless. The result of the war has been decided by you, I hope you¡¯re ready to shoulder the consequences. Please head back, we will be attacking soon.¡±

    Maurice looked at Zhao Hai for a moment before he snorted and returned to the city. At this time, the Thunder n Patriarch standing behind Zhao Hai said, ¡°Mister, you¡¯re wasting your time on Maurice. That person is aplete lunatic. He will never recognize defeat, his arrogance is basically bordering craziness.¡± Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°The war has taken too many lives, I don¡¯t want to add more. It¡¯s a pity that peaceful means are impossible. We can only fight. Let¡¯s go ording to our previous tactic. I will break their shield and use the undead as the vanguard.¡± Then the group nodded.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dy. After negotiations have failed, there was nothing else to do but fight. Zhao Haimanded the ship to rush forward. The Divines in the city were prepared for this, but they still underestimated the speed of the ship. It was too fast that it almost instantly appeared outside the city when it was just quite a distance away a moment ago. Before the Divines could react, the ship had already rammed itself into Divine Will City¡¯s shield.

    Because of the ship¡¯s speed, there was no time to reinforce the shields. After getting rammed, the shield immediately broke.

    Zhao Hai naturally wouldn¡¯t let go of this opportunity. The cannons of the ship immediately attacked asrge quantities of undead appeared in the city.

    Although the Divines had met this attack many times, they still couldn¡¯t grasp a counter to Zhao Hai¡¯s attack.

    However, Divine Will City wasn¡¯t this easy to deal with. Although it¡¯s shield has been broken, had received the Hell King¡¯s ship¡¯s cannon attack, and was overrun by undead, the sheer number of soldiers inside the city was a problem. Tens of millions of soldiers crowded the city for the decisive battle. This allowed them to block Zhao Hai¡¯s surprise attack. While the Divines were battling it out with the undead, the Divines on the walls proceeded to fire their cannons towards the various armies outside the city.

    Zhao Hai was aware of this situation, but he wasn¡¯t worried. The number of undead in his hands right now was more than the soldiers inside Divine Will City. Therefore, there was no need to be afraid. He didn¡¯t stop releasing undead as he gained more and more ground inside the city.

    The battle immediately became heated at the very beginning. Those left in Divine Will City were people very loyal to the Taurus Royal Family. And with the Patriarch personally takingmand, these people were already resolved to die in battle. This caused the casualties from the attacking allied army to also mount up.

    The first minute of battle already caused deaths on both sides. The Divines used their entire flesh and blood in resisting the attackers. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t deny the fact that these Divines were truly brave and fearless. However, these people were his enemies, they didn¡¯t merit Zhao Hai¡¯s mercy.

    The fight went on. This was the most bloody battle that Zhao Hai had experienced. Everyone involved seem to go mad. Their eyes were blood red as their bodies were covered with blood. The weapons in their hands swung endlessly. One would either kill the enemy or be hacked to death.

    There were only a few participants in this battle who managed to keep a calm mind. The undead were already emotionless. The only thing they existed for at this time was to kill.

    The situation had devolved into aplete brawl. Even Zhao Hai knew that using magic cannons at this time was impossible unless he would risk killing people on his own side.

    But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t worry. Although there were more than 20 Domain Weapons on the enemy side, he also had the same number in his hands. Domain Weapon experts on both sides were evenly matched.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t participate in the battle, at the same time, no Divine went for him. They knew that it would be impossible to kill Zhao Hai. The Divines were also aware that they would lose, they were just making their final struggle.

    Time passed, one hour, two hours, three hours¡­ One day, two days, the war was still going on. Three days had passed and the battle still going. Atkept this time, the entire Divine Will City was turned into a pool of ck, brown, and red liquid. The fighting strength of those present were already affected after three days of zero nourishment. However, nobody stopped from waving their swords at their enemies.

    Finally, when the curtains of the night descended, thest enemy was killed, formally ending the resistance of the Taurus Divines.

    At this time, thebatants immediately fell to the ground; only the undead were left standing. Zhao Hai was still looking at Divine Will City on top of the Hell King¡¯s Ship. No Divine surrendered in this fight, nobody escaped, they fought until thest soldier. However, this didn¡¯t have an impact on Zhao Hai. War is war, no matter how tragic it was, war would need to go on.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand to take all the Divine corpses inside the city. Then he waved once more as a huge ball of water appeared on top of the city. This ball drizzled water on the city, washing away all the filth.

    Divine Will City had beenpletely destroyed. Hardly any building was left untouched. There were weapons strewn everywhere along with some cut limbs.

    Soldiers lying down felt the rain falling. The rain was warm, reminding them of a hot bath. The rain was veryfortable. As they were lying there, the felt their strength slowly returning. Their sore limbs started to recover as well.

    They couldn¡¯t help but open their eyes and look at the huge ball of water up in the sky. The ball was not far from the Hell King¡¯s ship. At this moment, the sun was proceeding to go down in the west, dying the ball in golden yellow hue. The originally golden Hell King¡¯s ship had its color further enhanced, looking iparably holy in their eyes.

    The scene made the exhausted soldiers lie down for much longer. They don¡¯t want to move as they just looked at the Hell King¡¯s ship, a bit of reverence appeared in their eyes.

    Zhao Hai looked into the state of Divine Will City. The ball of water was taken out of the hot spring. The water was initially hot, but as it drizzled into the city it began to cool down. After the droplets reached the ground, it had already reached a temperature that wasfortable for those lying down.

    The bloodstains of the city began to be washed away. Although the city was critically destroyed, its sewage system was kept intact. Because of this, the water began to flow out of the city, cleaning it bit by bit.

    The water not only bathed the soldiers, it healed their wounds as well. There were various soldiers in Divine Will City who noticed their wounds closing up.

    After seeing that there were no bloodstains left in the city, Zhao Hai stopped the rain. At this time, several shadows began to fly towards the Hell King¡¯s ship. There was no need for Zhao Hai to look to see that it was the Great Demon King and the others.

    The fight involved more than 200 million people. The Taurus Divines had more than 60 million troops while the alliance army had more than 140 million troops altogether¡­

    The Taurus Divines werepletely wiped out, nobody surrendered. On Zhao Hai¡¯s side, Zhao Hai lost more than 20 million undead. The Thunder n lost 5 million, the Pegasus n lost 7 million and the Barbarians lost about 14 million. Since only the Great Demon King and the Demon Dragon King participated, the Demons lost nobody. As for the team of Foreign God-ranks, the originally 1000 people were reduced to less than a hundred.

    1. It said Patriarch, not King, but let¡¯s just assume that.

 Chapter 865 â€“ Not Short On Money

    <h4>Chapter 865 ¨C Not Short On Money</h4>

    This was a big victory. They had finally destroyed the Taurus Divines. The three ns had already gained their freedom. From this point on, nobody would ride on their heads andmand them.

    However, this was also a hard victory. The losses on the three ns wasn¡¯t small. Because of this, even if they had won, the faces of the Thunder n and the others weren¡¯t smiling. At the same time, they also knew that a more brutal fight was waiting for themter on.

    The group stood quietly as Zhao Hai gazed at the setting sun on the horizon. He was appreciating the sunset. Nobody talked for some time.

    Momentster, Zhao Hai said, ¡°i didn¡¯t think the fight would be this bloody. The losses on your ns have been quite serious. You need to take a rest and regain your strength. However, I don¡¯t expect the Divines to give us some time. I believe that soon, the armies from the other continents would arrive.¡± Upon hearing this, the expressions of those present became heavier. They knew that what Zhao Hai said was right. It had already been a month after the Taurus Divines had sent for reinforcement. Although they were yet to arrive, everyone knew that it was only a matter of time. The Taurus Divines just underestimated Zhao Hai¡¯s speed, thus exining why they had yet to return.

    However, once they doe back, there would be an army behind them. At that time, the situation would be more severe.

    The Thunder n Patriarch sighed and said, ¡°I still underestimated the strength of the Divines. I thought that their blunder in the Ark Continent would affect their strength. The war was too bloody. Our victory is too tragic.¡±

    The others nodded. Although the Thunder n had the least losses in the battle, their poption wasn¡¯t a lot to begin with. Once one looked at the impact of the casualties, the Thunder n had suffered the most.

    Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°Does anybody have a n? The Taurus Divines are now gone, but the other Divines will surelye. I can handle ultimate weapons, but I¡¯m not sure about the rest of you. Our future casualties might be bigger than it is now.¡± The Patriarchs held heavy expressions. They did defeat the Taurus Divines, but this only gave them even more powerful enemies. If they don¡¯t handle this well, then they would be in danger of being destroyed.

    It was at this time that Wolf Tribe Bingya suddenly said, ¡°Mister, I have an idea. But I don¡¯t know if it would work.¡± Zhao Hai turned to Bingya and said, ¡°Oh? Then please tell us.¡±

    Bingya looked at the group, everyone¡¯s focus was already on him, then he said, ¡°Mister, there are other ns who had been enved by the Divine Race. We have connections to those people and we¡¯re quite certain that they¡¯re also not satisfied with being ruled by the Divine Race. We can spread our victory in the Taurus Continent and maybe it would incite other people to rebel. This way, the pressure that we will face would be smaller.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared for a moment before thinking into it, then he said, ¡°That is a very good idea. But how about the other ns conquered by the Foreign Races? If we use our victory as a tool, then they might also rebel.¡± Bingya forced a smile and said, ¡°Mister doesn¡¯t know this, but the Foreign Races don¡¯t conquer nes. First, one would need a method to break the ne¡¯s barrier. However, this method was bestowed by the Divine Race¡¯s Deity. It is a closely kept secret by the Divine Race. Because of this, there is no way for the Foreign Races to conquer another race.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned to Bingya and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Then please report our current situation to your family and see if they can contact those races. Things have already happened so there¡¯s no need for us to hide. Talk to those races and see if they would want to rise up against the Divines. Then we¡¯ll cooperate.¡±

    Bingya nodded, it¡¯s good as long as Zhao Hai agrees. In fact, the Foreign Races had been thinking of ways to deal with the Divines. The Divine Race¡¯s conquests on every smaller ne can indeed increase their strength. However, this also came with hidden dangers.

    After the Divines conquer a race, then they would force those people to change their faith. This might not be a big deal back on Earth. But for the people here, their faith was more important than their lives. The Divines changing their faith would naturally nt a seed of hatred deep inside those people¡¯s hearts.

    The Foreign God-ranks had no such fears since they haven¡¯t conquered other races. However, this caused them to be at a disadvantage because the Divines could force those who they conquered to fight for them while the Foreign God-ranks can only fend for themselves.

    In order to change this situation, the Foreign God-ranks had found a solution. They secretly sent letters to those who were enved by the Divine Race to see how satisfied they were with the Divine Race. If these people hated the Divines, then the Foreign God-ranks wouldn¡¯t attack them once the war starts. Naturally, those races chose to agree.

    The Foreign God-ranks have been in contact with those races for some time, this exined why Bingya suggested this action. After seeing Zhao Hai¡¯sbat prowess and knowing that he was an enemy to the Divines, then there was no reason for him to hide this matter.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Thunder n Patriarch and the others and said, ¡°The Taurus Divines has been destroyed. Now, the entire Taurus Continent belongs to us. The other Taurus Divines have also been taken away by me. However, I don¡¯t want too many troops stationed in the continent. I¡¯ll be using the tactic I¡¯ve used in the Buddha Empire to deal with the iing Divines.¡±

    Fei¡¯er and the others had experienced this firsthand, so they knew what Zhao Hai meant. To be honest, they were still left with no solution with this tactic, causing them to suffer some losses.

    The Thunder n Patriarch and the others also understood what Zhao Hai meant. Fei¡¯er and the others hand already reported what happened back in the Ark Continent. However, since they hadn¡¯t seen it in action, they still held some doubts.

    Zhao Hai looked at the group and said, ¡°You guys need a proper rest. How about this, you should withdraw your army and return to your own nes. Leave the Divines to me. Mister Bingya, when you send word to your people, tell them that there are still reinforcementsing to attack us. However, tell them to refrain from acting early. The other Divines are still cautious of us. We¡¯ll weaken them first before you make your move. It won¡¯t be toote at that time.¡±

    Bingya couldn¡¯t help but stare, he didn¡¯t know where Zhao Hai¡¯s self confidence came from. However, he believed that Zhao Hai must have some basis for this. Therefore, he didn¡¯t argue and just nodded and said, ¡°Alright, this won¡¯t be a problem. But sir, do we continue with our n to contact the other races conquered by the Divine Race?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Naturally¡­ Moreover, we need to do it as soon as possible. Tell them that if the Divines tell them to send some troops, then those troops shouldn¡¯t try too hard in battles. If they do, then this Zhao Hai would have to be impolite.¡±

    Bingya nodded. If this was before, then he might not have believed Zhao Hai¡¯s words. But after seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, Bingya knew that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t joking. Then Zhao Hai turned to the others and said, ¡°If you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me. I can definitely provide you with what you need.¡±

    The reason Zhao Hai had such huge confidence was because he wasn¡¯tcking in money at this time. The gold in the Demon Realm were very easy to mine. Currently, the amount of gold in Zhao Hai¡¯s hands had exceeded his previous amount. Additionally, the 20 ordinary and 10 magic backgrounds have already been bought. With the addition of the other backgrounds, there was no shortage in supplies.

    No matter what the Thunder n and the others needed, the processing machine can just make them. This caused Zhao Hai to dare say such things.

    The Thunder n Patriarch and the others expressed their gratitude to Zhao Hai before taking their leave. The war left their ns with too many things to process. It was impossible for them to be with Zhao Hai for long. On the other hand, Bingya and the others stayed. Naturally, Bingya would have other subordinates process their action while he and the others stay and observe Zhao Hai. This was also for their people, they need to know how strong Zhao Hai was. Therefore, they would have to stay.

    After seeing the group leave, Zhao Hai turned to the Great Demon King and the Demon Dragon King and said, ¡°Your Majesty, Demon Dragon, you¡¯ve been outside for some time, your people need to see you. I won¡¯t be keeping you here for long¡±

    The Great Demon King and Demon Dragon King observed Zhao Hai¡¯s expression and knew that Zhao Hai had something to tell them and he didn¡¯t want Bingya and the others to know. Because of this, the two didn¡¯t say anything and just nodded, allowing Zhao Hai to send them back to the Space.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time that Bingya and the others had seen the Great Demon King and the Demon Dragon King entering the Space. However, they didn¡¯t know that instead of the Demon Realm, the two were sent to the Demon Space. They were thinking that since Zhao Hai had a powerful Space Divergent Ability, he could send the Great Demon King and Demon Dragon King back to the Demon Realm at any time.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai was thinking of seizing this opportunity to make an offer to the Thunder n and the others. He would tell them about the Space and offer them their own background. But after Bingya told them about the other races, Zhao Hai knew that it was impossible. Everyone hated leaving their homnd. And now that there was hope of surviving, it was impossible for the Thunder n and the others to enter the Space. Therefore, Zhao Hai stopped himself from making a move.

 Chapter 866 â€“ Devil Legionâ€™s Mount

    <h4>Chapter 866 ¨C Devil Legion¡¯s Mount</h4>

    After the Great Demon King and the Demon Dragon King had left, Zhao Hai turned to Bingya and the others and said, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ll be taking my rest as well. I hope you can fulfill the thing I¡¯ve asked you.¡±

    Bingya and the others bowed and said, ¡°Mister can rest assured, we won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± Zhao Hai nodded before he turned around and entered the cabin.

    After seeing Zhao Hai leave, Bingya and the others also entered their cabins. Their rooms weren¡¯t as good as Zhao Hai¡¯s but it was still very nice.

    Bingya entered his room. However, he didn¡¯t immediately close it. Instead, he invited Ryder and Yehta over for some talks.

    The Demons were very satisfied with their current state. The Royal Pce had beenpleted as their first building. At this time, Devil Legion soldiers were standing outside the castle. However, there wererge quantities of Demonsing and looking at them.

    The Devil Legion soldiers still had their indifferent posture, however, the death qi that was emitting out from them had vanished. Although people could still feel it, they weren¡¯t as scared as before. This made the Demons puzzled. The Devil Legion used to be the most powerful unit of the Demon Race, they were essentially symbols of invincibility. What happened? Had the Devil Legion been weakened? This confused a lot of Demons.

    The Great Demon King and the Demon Dragon King were also quite surprised after seeing these 100 thousand Devil Legion soldiers. They might look like ordinary Demons now, but the two of them understood that these Devil Legion soldiers had be more formidable than before.

    In the past, having the Devil Legion felt like holding a double-edged sword. Anyone who saw them would immediately know that they were dangerous.

    Now, although they weren¡¯t as terrifying as before, the Great Demon King and the Demon Dragon King knew that these Devil Legion soldiers were at their most fearsome state, they had be sheathed des. Everyone knew that a concealed weapon was more dangerous than an unsheathed sword. Hidden dangers were more scary in the battlefield.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai entered the Space. After seeing Zhao Hai arrive, the Great Demon King and Demon Dragon King immediately went to meet him. After the three exchanged greetings, Zhao Hai looked at the Devil Legion soldiers and nodded, ¡°Good, good. They look much better now. Right, it seems like it¡¯s time to give them a mount.¡±

    The Devil Legion was still primarily an infantry unit. In the past, because of necessity, they were given mounts by Zhao Hai. However, those mounts weren¡¯t a match for them. But this time was different. Now, Zhao Hai managed to deal with the Taurus Continent while the Space had been upgraded by a few levels. At the same time, God-ranked magic beasts were beginning to be produced. A lot of these magic beasts can be used as mounts. The ones Zhao Hai prepared for the Devil Legion was actually being bred in the hell background.

    Magic beasts that grew on other ces might be strong, however, they were extremely wild and was hard to control. Giving such magic beasts to the Devil Legion would surely hinder their performance. Therefore, Zhao Hai specifically bred a lot of magic beasts in the hell background for the Devil Legion to use.

    These magic beasts lived inside the hell background while the Devil Legion trained there. The purpose of this wasn¡¯t only to train the Devil Legion. It was also to train the magic beasts. Once Zhao Hai equipped the Devil Legion with those magic beasts, their overall might would be stronger.

    As for their wild nature, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid at all. The magic beasts weren¡¯t as intelligent as the Devil Legion. Zhao Hai can even order the magic beasts to kill themselves, much less having them be mounts for the Demons.

    The Great Demon King wasn¡¯t aware of any of these. He looked at Zhao Hai nkly before he said, ¡°Can Mister find a suitable magic beast for them?¡± Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem.¡± Then he released 100 thousand magic beasts. These magic beasts were ck and were in the shape of horses. These horses had horns on their heads, but they had no hair, instead, they had thick leather armors. Their four hooves were on fire, the same was true for their tails, the tails looked like ming whips as the horses moved.

    These magic beasts were something that was produced by the Space, they¡¯re called Nightmares. One shouldn¡¯t underestimate them for being horses, they¡¯re very ferocious beasts. Moreover, they eat meat and were essentially fire-type demons. With their God-rank strength, they were very frightening to behold.

    Nightmares were also present in the Demon Realm. However, they weren¡¯t so strong, at most they would reach 9th rank. These Nightmares had hairs on their bodies and didn¡¯t look like fire-element beasts. At most, they had red hair, red tails and red hooves. Nightmares like what Zhao Hai released were unseen before.

    Zhao Hai turned his head towards the Devil Legion and said, ¡°Take them, they¡¯ll be your mounts.¡± The Devil Legion soldiers nodded before they went and took a Nightmare for themselves.

    However, matching weapons for the Devil Legion had yet to be found. At this time, they were currently equipped with full body armor, a spear, a sword, and some javelins.

    These things were still quite good for the Devil Legion, however, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t satisfied. It¡¯s a pity that he can¡¯t make other weapons right now, they would need to wait for an opportunityter on.

    After the Devil Legion took their Nightmares, Zhao Hai turned to the Great Demon King and said, ¡°Your Majesty, you can arrange another batch of people to enter the Hell Space. As for the defenses in the spatial rift, let my undead take care of it. Have the rest of the Devil Legion take a rest inside the Space.¡±

    The Great Demon King nodded as he left to take care of it. Demon Dragon remained by Zhao Hai as he said, ¡°Mister, did the matter with Bingya and the others go bad? Or should we just leave them alone.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry much about it. Besides, we still have another battle to fight. In the past month, the underworld¡¯s dark mist had already drifted towards the Aksu Empire. Moreover, in one month, the people from the Anta ne will bring their magic armors to the Ark Continent. Hehe, I want to see their expressions once they see the state of the Ark Continent.¡±

    When he heard this, the Demon Dragon King couldn¡¯t help but smile. The people from the Anta ne wanted to attack the Ark Continent for resources and manpower. However, the Ark Continent has beenpletely turned to ruins. The various minerals of the continent had already been taken by Zhao Hai. Resources that remained were practically useless. At the same time, the poption of the Ark Continent was gone. The people from the Anta ne would surely lose greatly in this expedition.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to Demon Dragon and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to use the Devil Legion at the moment. Once we go to the immortal cultivation realm, that is where they will show their talent. My undead are simply more troublesome to upgrade. But first, we need to have the Devil Legion ascend to God-rank. This way, we would have some sort of foundation when we ascend.¡±

    The Demon Dragon King nodded, ¡°Mister can rest assured, the Demons will not forget the humiliation brought to us by Lu Wei. Nor will we forget Mister¡¯s great gift to us. I will also let Mister know that there are a lot of Demons who have your statue inside their homes.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t think something like this would happen. He looked puzzled at Demon Dragon as he asked, ¡°When did this happen? Why haven¡¯t I heard of this? Did you force them?¡±

    Demon Dragon smiled faintly and said, ¡°We didn¡¯t force them. They did it themselves to thank Mister. There¡¯s no need for you to worry about it. And we also can¡¯t force them to change their faith.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he said, ¡°It¡¯s good as long they aren¡¯t forced. If they treat me as a god, then that¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s just have this matter develop on its own.¡±

    Faith Power would be useful for Zhao Hai, but he didn¡¯t know how much nor was he able to feel it. Because of this, he wasn¡¯t worried about it at this time. He didn¡¯t have any intentions to force those who came to his Space. They were free to worship who they want.

    Demon Dragon looked at Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but admire the young man. The Demons were aware of Faith Power, they were even nning to use it as a bargaining chip to allow them into the Space. However, they didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t open this topic. He just did what he said and invited all of them into the Space. He didn¡¯t intervene with the Demons either. This made the Demon Dragon King admire him.

 Chapter 867 â€“ Biggest Worry

    <h4>Chapter 867 ¨C Biggest Worry</h4>

    After he came back out, Zhao Hai looked at the situation around the Thunder n and the others. Fortunately, nothing worth noting happened, everything was normal.

    The fight this time was very hard. Although they managed to conquer Divine Will City, their ratio of casualties had reached about one to one. It can be said that if it wasn¡¯t for Zhao Hai¡¯s undead, the losses would have been much greater.

    Although the three ns were prepared to have losses, the scale of their casualties was not what they expected. This wasn¡¯t to say that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t give an effort. In fact, if Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t there, the battle would¡¯ve dragged on for longer, causing more losses. It was because they had underestimated the might of the Divines who were fighting to the death.

    Now, the three ns had their vitality injured. It would take some time before they recuperate their losses. It¡¯s not just weeks or months, it might take years of perhaps decades.

    What they lost this time was their elites. Elites of any race weren¡¯t easily trained. Every soldier would need a long time and arduous training before bing an elite. At the same time, the resources needed to nurture an elite was a lot. Armors, mounts, food, uniforms, everything required a lot of resources.

    Behind every proud achievement of an elite unit was a mountain of resources invested. The three ns have been suppressed by the Divines for many years. Every year, they would pay the Divines a ton of tax, this caused their reserves to be small. Although the Divines were defeated, it was almost impossible for the three ns to train an elite unit in a short time, their foundation had been stretched thin.

    Zhao Hai observed the three ns, they had returned to their own nes to ry the news to their people. Then they proceeded to construct defensive lines on their spatial cracks. This would allow them to defend their ne against attacks while only using a small amount of manpower.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about the three n¡¯s actions. Instead, he was actually happy. In the past, when the three ns were moving together with him, he felt like his feet were being dragged. His special tactics simply couldn¡¯t be used. Now that they left, Zhao Hai was able to breath. He was like someone who had let go of a heavy load.

    Although Zhao Hai still had Bingya and the others inside the ship, their small number would have no influence on Zhao Hai¡¯s actions.

    The Taurus Continent was much bigger than the Ark Continent. In the past, Zhao Hai only had the Buddha Empire to deal with the Demons and the Divine Race. And now that he had therge Taurus Continent for himself, what else could he be afraid of? He can use the full might of the Space to make the Divine Race suffer here.

    If Zhao Hai was confident in himself, then he was more confident in the Space. The iing reinforcements mighte from one continent, or several, but one thing was for sure; there will certainly be ultimate weaponsing over. Although ultimate weapons were strong, the Divines couldn¡¯t use it lightly. It was just the same as the old man, he can use it but not for very long, otherwise his body will start breaking down.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t weak. Currently, he has 40 Domain weapons, the Space¡¯s transportation ability, and various other weapons. As long as he utilized them properly, the Divines would surely suffer.

    After thinking about this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but think about the Divine Realm. However, it¡¯s a pity that the Space¡¯s map only showed the Taurus Continent. At this point, he had no way of monitoring the Divine Race.

    Besides this, Zhao Hai was also thinking about the Underworld and the Anta ne. The underworld¡¯s advancement was still going on while the Anta ne was about to finish its preparations. As long as the people from the Anta nees to the Ark Continent, another factor would be added to the current situation.

    He wasn¡¯t worried about any of these since he had the ample strength. Even if he dealt with multiple battles, he could still manage. The matter that Zhao Hai was most worried about was thews rejecting him!

    Zhao Hai can clearly feel that the repelling force on him was getting stronger, his time left was not much. He had never felt such a strong repelling force before. Even before the Divines had changed thews of the Ark Continent, he hadn¡¯t felt such a repelling force even if he was God-rank. However, he felt it here.

    Although this made Zhao Hai puzzled, he can confirm that he may ascend soon. If he can¡¯t solve everything when the timees, then the Thunder n and the others would surely suffer under the Divine Race.

    But as for the matter of how to solve everything, Zhao Hai was still clueless. Both Anta ne and the Underworld couldn¡¯t be easily dealt with. Even the Divines were hard to take care of. If the other Divines acted like the Taurus Divines, then the war would take a very long time. At that point, Zhao Hai was not sure if he would still be in this ne.

    Zhao Hai also tried to see if the repulsion would disappear once the Hell King¡¯s ship was stored in the Space. But the result left Zhao Hai disappointed. The repelling force was still there. Zhao Hai understood that this was because his strength had reached the threshold for ascension and not because of the Hell King¡¯s ship.

    However, Zhao Hai had found a temporary solution. When he hid inside the Space, the repelling force would get reduced. This was good news since it would extend his time. But in this case, his cultivation speed would be increased because of the benefits of the Space. Inside the Space, the Dao Lotus would have more energy to absorb. Zhao Hai was sure that if he stays in the Space for too long, then he would definitely ascend once he went out.

    The Space can¡¯t do everything, therefore Zhao Hai cannot stay here forever. It can be said that Zhao Hai was currently in a dilemma.

    In order to reduce his cultivation speed, Zhao Hai had to reduce his time inside the Space. Since this was the case, Zhao Hai decided to deal with the minerals present in the Divine Realm in the meantime. He immediately sentrge numbers of undead and iron armor beasts to mine the minerals in the Taurus Continent and had them sent to the Space.

    Bingya and the others were confused regarding Zhao Hai¡¯s actions. However, they didn¡¯t ask about it. In the eyes of Bingya and the others, Zhao Hai had already seized the Taurus Continent, so why would he frantically mine all the minerals here? As long as he manages to repel the Divine Race, he can mine it whenever he wants.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t care to exin it to them. Every day, the undead scoured the continent for resources to mine. As long as something was present there, the undead proceeded to collect it.

    There were plenty of high level Taurus Divine undead inside the Space. And these people were quite familiar with the continent. Because of this, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t too worried about finding ces to mine.

    While he was mining, Zhao Hai also paid attention to the situation in the Divine Realm. Time passed quickly and before long a month had passed.

    Now, the three ns hadpleted their defensive lines. And soon, the people of the Anta ne would invade the Ark Continent. Information had also been sent by the foreign races. The allied armies of the Capricorn Continent, Scorpio Continent, Cancer Continent, Gemini Continent, and Leo Continent had left their continents and had proceeded to head towards the Taurus Continent.

    When he heard this information, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t worry. He was actually waiting for these people to arrive. To be honest, their departure was slower than Zhao Hai wanted it to be. Zhao Hai was now facing a two-way war. Once the Anta ne invades the Ark Continent, it would be impossible for them to miss the spatial crack. After all, it was quite obvious.

    As long as the Anta ne¡¯s people notice the spatial crack, they will certainly send people to investigate. When the timeses, Zhao Hai might face a battle on two sides.

    Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to see this situation, he had no choice but to ept it. With the arrival of both the Divines and the Anta ne, it would be impossible for Zhao Hai to only fight one battle.

    Fortunately, Zhao Hai had expected this kind of situation, so he wasn¡¯t worried about it. The arrival of both parties wasn¡¯t a bad thing for him. At most, it would just be mildly troublesome.

    Originally, Zhao Hai wanted to divert the Anta ne¡¯s people to battle with the Underworld. But with speed of the underworld¡¯s advance, it would take quite a long time before they be a problem for the Anta ne. The Anta ne would enter the southern part of the continent, it is for certain that they would meet Zhao Hai and the others first.

    Zhao Hai thought and decided to leave the spatial crack¡¯s defensive line open, allowing the people of the Anta ne entry to the Divine Realm. He wanted to see how the Anta ne and the Divine Race interact. He wanted to see which of them are more formidable.

 Chapter 868 â€“ Gold Benâ€™s Plot

    <h4>Chapter 868 ¨C Gold Ben¡¯s Plot</h4>

    Gold Ben was sat on his bull. His face looked calm but his feelings deep inside was different. He had lost contact with his people one month ago. One can imagine that the situation back home wasn¡¯t doing very well.

    Upon thinking about this, his chest couldn¡¯t help but tighten up as he lowered his head and coughed a couple of times. In the previous battle against Zhao Hai, Gold Ben had been injured forcing him to run away. This caused his body to not be as strong as before. And as he went about to convince the other continents to send reinforcements, his condition worsened. At this time, his vitality was damaged, his face wasn¡¯t as rosy as before.

    ording to the estimate made by the Taurus Patriarch, with Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, it would take about three to six months before the Taurus Continent gets captured. However, Gold Ben didn¡¯t expect to lose contact with the Taurus Continent not long after he left. This made him restless.

    Although he managed to invite five continents, the ultimate weapons only numbered two. With him, there were three ultimate weapons. To be honest, even he wasn¡¯t convinced that these three ultimate weapons could defeat Zhao Hai. The reason why he decided to head back even if he was uncertain was because; one, he was worried about the the state of the Taurus Continent, two, he knew that it was close to impossible for the others to send him their ultimate weapons, the two ultimate weapons already costed him a lot. Third reason was because he chose to invite these people even if there was no sure way to defeat Zhao Hai. Even if they were defeated by Zhao Hai, this meant that Zhao Hai had just sown a seed of discord between him and the other continents. This would cause the other continents to formally dere war on Zhao Hai.

    With these reasons, Gold Ben decided to specifically invite Capricorn, Scorpio, and Cancer Continents. Among other Divines, these people were the most probable to bear a grudge. As long as they fight with Zhao Hai, they wouldn¡¯t be able to stop.

    Moreover, these people were quite infamous in the Divine Realm. They were extremely militant, which caused them to be hotheaded and ruthless. They bore grudges and would seek revenge over the slightest problem. Most importantly, these people were greedy, even for a Divine. In fact, Gold Ben extremely disliked them.

    But because of their character, Gold Ben was able to ask them for help. Gold Ben was good in using their greed and arrogance to draw them into this war.

    After thinking about this, Gold Ben couldn¡¯t help but look behind and gaze at the reinforcing army. Altogether, the five continents sent 100 million elite troops, there were also another 100 million troops from other races that were recruited. This resulted in an army numbering about 200 million troops. Additionally, they also had about 200 Domain Weapons as well as two ultimate weapons. It can be said that the five continents attached great vignce towards Zhao Hai.

    However, this didn¡¯t mean that Gold Ben had his confidence in this army. He had seen Zhao Hai¡¯s methods, he knew that if Zhao Hai wanted to attack a Divine Race city, then nobody would be able to stop him.

    The military strength of the Taurus Continent wasn¡¯t something to scoff at. But when these troops met Zhao Hai, they were all defeated. Although the Taurus already lost some troops and had the three ns rebel, for Gold Ben, this wasn¡¯t the main reason. The main reason for this was because Zhao Hai was just too strong.

    Although he managed to invite a 200 million strong army, he actually didn¡¯t have the authority tomand it. He had no way of directing their actions. These people still didn¡¯t trust each other, so how could they show their full might? This caused Gold Ben¡¯s confidence to go down.

    However, he didn¡¯t have any other choice but to believe in these people. He just hoped that the Taurus Divines were still in control. Otherwise, things would be even more troublesome.

    The Taurus Continent began to show in the horizon. Upon seeing this, Gold Ben couldn¡¯t help but get moved. But this agitation caused him to heavily cough once again. The Divines on his side couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious.

    As they slowly got closer and closer to the Taurus Continent, the more the Divines got anxious. All of them were paying close attention to their surroundings, afraid that they might run into Zhao Hai¡¯s army.

    Gold Ben didn¡¯t hide any information about Zhao Hai to the five armies. He told them that Zhao Hai was very strong. After all, Zhao Hai was able to defeat him. Because of this, the five armies maintained their vignce as they went on.

    Before long, they arrived at the Taurus Continent¡¯s coastline. Contrary to their expectation, they actually didn¡¯t receive an attack. Their advance went smoothly. However, the Divines were soon able to discover an issue. They were already in the continent, but they were yet to see any Divine Race person. This caused their mood to sink.

    Those who¡¯ve been in the battlefield for a long time can understand what was going on. Before, they were looking down on the Taurus Divines for offering a huge price so that they could help. They thought that the Taurus Divines were too cowardly. But after seeing the state of the continent, they came to know that things weren¡¯t as simple as they thought it would be.

    The Taurus Continent was populous, and the ce where Gold Ben decided to arrive at was in the rear of the Taurus Divines. If Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t captured the Taurus Continent, then this ce should be teeming with people. But now, they hadn¡¯t seen even a single Divine. This caused their heartbeats to rise.

    Gold Ben¡¯s face was quite ugly. He also had an idea as to what this meant. Perhaps this meant that what he dreaded had alreadye true. However, he still wanted to try his luck, hoping that he was just mistaken.

    In order to find answers as soon as possible, Gold Ben quickened his advance. He knew that a Taurus Divine City wasn¡¯t too far away. If there¡¯s no problem, then there should still be people in that city.

    Those behind also followed suit and sped up. The destendscape had given them tremendous pressure. They also wanted answers as soon as possible.

    Before long, the city in Gold Ben¡¯s memory appeared in sight. But even before they arrived, Gold Ben¡¯s expression got worse and worse. This was because he couldn¡¯t see the magical shield surrounding the city nor any smokeing out of the chimneys.

    When Gold Ben and his entourage flew over the city, he couldn¡¯t bear but despair, ¡°No, this is impossible!!¡± Then blood spurted out from his mouth as he directly fainted mid-air.

    The other Divines beside him immediately went and fetched his falling body. After that, they slowly descended into the city. Their eyes were full of tears, some were choked in sobs.

    The city looked normal, the destruction inside wasn¡¯t anything serious. However, it waspletely deserted. The only thing they could see were bloodstains on the ground. These bloodstains had gone dark, it seems like it had been like this for some time.

    All of these implicated that there was a fight. And since there were no Divine in sight, it meant that the Taurus Divines had been defeated.

    These remaining Taurus Divines knew that this was their rear. If Zhao Hai managed to attack this city, then the other ces had certainly fallen. Perhaps the Taurus Continent had already fallen into Zhao Hai¡¯s hand.

    The people from the other continents, after seeing the Taurus Divines, immediately understood what happened. They quickly issued an order to stop their armies¡¯ advance and then sent people to clean the houses. Upon clearing everything, they proceeded to upy the deserted city.

    Naturally, Gold Ben and his people also lived inside the City. He was currently being treated by the others. After being nourished with healing magic for a long time, Gold Ben slowly opened his eyes.

    Upon opening his eyes, Gold Ben saw the people around him. Gold Ben¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but pain. However, he steeled his heart as he slowly sat up. The Divines close to him were still in tears. He looked at them and said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, it has already happened. What is most important right now is to take revenge. Where are the others?¡±

    A Taurus Divine answered, ¡°Supreme Elder, they stopped their advance and had upied the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    Gold Ben nodded as he took a deep breath and closed his eyes. After some time, he opened his eyes once more, a new fire was lit inside his pupils. Then his body moved as he proceeded to stand up.

    The Divines around him were immediately startled, a person quickly said, ¡°Elder, take a proper rest. We need your healthy body for our revenge. If you fall, then the Taurus Divines will have surely ended.¡±

    Gold Ben looked at the man and the others before saying, ¡°We don¡¯t have time to rest. Besides, I won¡¯t die so soon. Stay here as I discuss matters with the others.¡±

    After that, Gold Ben went out. Upon exiting the ce, he found out that he was actually in a house right behind the mansion. He immediately found the direction and proceeded to head towards the Great Hall.

    The people from the other continents were currently discussing the situation. A lot of the benefits that Gold Ben had promised was made in the assumption that the Taurus Divines were still standing. But now, it seems like the Taurus Divines were exterminated. Naturally, the advantages the Gold Ben promised had be impossible to attain. In this case, they were contemting if they would want to offend a formidable enemy.

    But after discussing for a long time, a decision had yet to be made. The hall had turned strangely quiet, everyone was calcting the pros and cons. They wanted to weigh if fighting this powerful enemy would be good or bad for them. If it was good, then they would think about the benefits. As for the bad, they were thinking about the price that they would pay.

    After thinking for some time, a male Capricorn Divine said, ¡°I think we shouldn¡¯t participate in this war. The enemy that the Taurus Divines offended is too powerful. It would not be a good idea to offend him. And even if we beat him, our losses would surely be big. Moreover, there isn¡¯t much benefit left for us.¡±

 Chapter 869 â€“ Divine Raceâ€™s Huge Problem

    <h4>Chapter 869 - Divine Race¡¯s Huge Problem</h4>

    ¡°You short-sighted fool!¡±

    A roar came from the hall¡¯s door. The people in the room stared. The Capricorn Divine that just spoke wasn¡¯t any ordinary person, he was the Capricorn Continent¡¯s Supreme Elder, an ultimate weapon expert. It can be said that among those present, he held one of the highest status. Nobody dared to be impolite towards him.

    But after they saw who came through the door, they shut up, it was Gold Ben. Gold Ben was also an ultimate weapon expert, him being the Supreme Elder of the Taurus Continent. He and the Capricorn Supreme Elder held equal status. Naturally there was no problem if he said those words.

    However, the Capricorn Supreme Elder didn¡¯t take take it lightly. He looked straight an Gold Ben and said, ¡°Who do you think you are? You stray dog, why did youe here!¡±

    Gold Ben looked at the Capricorn Supreme Elder and snorted, ¡°Moroga, I¡¯m scolding you for being a short sighted idiot. You decide to retreat after seeing the Taurus Divines being defeated? Where did your courage go? Are you still from the Divine Race? Have you ever thought about it, since Zhao Hai managed to conquer the Taurus Continent, what stops him from going over to your Capricorn Continent? Do you believe that you can deal with him alone? Even if you can defeat him, how much losses will your continent suffer? Think about this first!¡±

    Moroga wanted to argue, but when he listened to Gold Ben, he said nothing. What Gold Ben said was true. Since Zhao Hai can destroy the Taurus Divines, why couldn¡¯t he destroy the Capricorn Divines? If Zhao Hai decided to go to the Capricorn Continent, then their days would surely be the worst. After seeing that Moroga kept silent, Gold Ben said, ¡°Zhao Hai isn¡¯t someone that a single continent can handle. Moreover, he is a formidable Dark Mage, capable of turning everyone into undead. Most importantly, his undead will keep the strength that they had when they were alive. The more Divines he kills, the more God-rank undead he would acquire. At this point, I¡¯m afraid he already had about 100 million God-rank undead. Even if it hadn¡¯t reached 100 million, he should have at least 80 or 90 million. Think about it, 80 million God-rank undead killing their way to your continent. What kind of situation would you be in?¡±

    A man next to Moroga suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were very strange, it was entirely red. Although he only wore ordinary cotton garments, his aura was actually stronger than Gold Ben. This person was the Cancer Continent¡¯s Supreme Elder, Jie Yu.

    Jie Yu, with his red eyes, scanned the people in the room before saying, ¡°We need to eliminate Zhao Hai. Just like Gold Ben said, if he gets more and more powerful, the Divines will not have any good days ahead. Moreover, since he just had eliminated the Taurus Divines, fighting here won¡¯t affect ordinary people. If we wait, then the battle would be on our own homes. Uninvolved people would die.¡±

    Jie Yu¡¯s status in the hearts of the people was higherpared to Moroga and Gold Ben. This was because he had been a famous expert for many years. In the Divine Race, the amount of people he killed had made him well-known.

    After listening to Jie Yu, the group couldn¡¯t help but face the matter at hand. Gold Ben also added, ¡°Elder Jie Yu is correct. Now that the Taurus Divines had been eliminated, we don¡¯t need to worry aboutmoners being hurt. If one day Zhao Haies to your doorstep, then even if you defeat him, the battle would definitely hurt your people. I believe nobody wants to see this situation. And don¡¯t say that there aren¡¯t benefits in defeating Zhao Hai. Don¡¯t forget, now that the Taurus Divines have been ended, the Taurus Continent ispletely empty. Not only the Taurus Continent, there is also the our three vassal nes. Although they had rebelled, as long as we defeat Zhao Hai, subduing them would be an easy matter. Additionally, there is a spatial rift in the Taurus Continent that is connected to the Ark Continent. And inside the Ark Continent is a spatial rift to the Demon Realm. As long as we defeat Zhao Hai, not only would you gain the Taurus Continent, you also obtain the Thunder ne, Barbarian, ne, Winged Pegasus ne, and Demon Realm. Isn¡¯t this price enough? Think about what you will gain.¡±

    Gold Ben thought that since the Taurus Divines had been eliminated, he might as well use these things to bait these people. This way, they would be more convinced to dealing with Zhao Hai and avenging the Taurus Divines.

    Sure enough, when they heard Gold Ben, the people inside the hall couldn¡¯t help but turn greedy. Moroga looked at Gold Ben and said ¡°Gold Ben, are you telling the truth? Is there really a spatial rift to the Demon Realm in the Ark Continent? Don¡¯t you dare lie to us¡±

    Gold Ben coldly snorted and said, ¡°Why would I use this to deceive you? It¡¯s known that Zhao Hai and the Demons had allied to deal with us. You can even see Demons in Zhao Hai¡¯s army. Moreover, the Demons being the first to arrive in the Ark Continent is something that every Taurus Divine knows.¡±

    Moroga didn¡¯t talk for a while, then he said, ¡°Is Zhao Hai really that strong?¡±

    Gold Ben snorted and said, ¡°If he wasn¡¯t, then the Taurus Divines shouldn¡¯t have lost. The Taurus DIvines didn¡¯t evenst for two months. When I went to deal with him, I took 20 Domain Weapon experts with me. But when I faced him, hepletely destroyed everyone except me. Now you tell me if he is strong or not.¡±

    Moroga¡¯s face turned ugly. At this time, it was Jie Yu who talked, ¡°Why did you only tell us this right now?¡±

    Gold Ben sneered and said, ¡°If I said it before, will youe? Let me tell you the truth. We had already summoned the Deity twice. We asked him for help in destroying Zhao Hai. However, both attempts failed, which caused Zhao Hai to snatch two artifacts. The reason why Zhao Hai was so powerful was precisely because he has the Deity¡¯s artifacts in his hands.¡±

    After Gold Ben said this, a distinct sound of gasping can be heard in the room. To be honest, when they heard that Gold Ben had been defeated, they weren¡¯t too surprised. In the thirteen ns of the Divine Race, Gold Ben wasn¡¯t the strongest, he only ranked at about 7th or 8th strongest, both Moroga and Jie Yu can defeat him. Him being defeated by Zhao Hai only meant that Zhao Hai was stronger than him. And if Zhao Hai was against Jie Yu and Moroga? It was still hard to say.

    However, upon hearing that Zhao Hai had defeated the Deity twice and even managing to rob his weapons, the Divines present couldn¡¯t help but get startled.

    The Deity was very strong. They had long known that the Deity uses his incarnations to fight. Although the incarnation might not be stronger than the Divines, his weapons were very strong.

    Once the Deity¡¯s incarnation gets destroyed, it was certain that the second one would be stronger. In the Divine Race, nobody can oppose the Deity, even Jie Yu can¡¯t defeat him. But Zhao Hai actually managed to do it, acquiring two weapons in the process. This meant that Zhao Hai¡¯s strength was beyond their expectations. At this point, he might even be stronger, with him having the Deity¡¯s weapons.

    Jie Yu was also frowning. As for why Gold Ben only said this now, his intention was very clear. Gold Ben wanted to drag all of them into the water. However, Gold Ben¡¯s words gave them no choice, Zhao Hai was that big of a threat. He can threaten the entire Divine Race. They can¡¯t do anything else but deal with Zhao Hai.

    Nobody made any noise, everybody was frowning. On the other hand, Gold Ben was calm. He scanned the people in the room before he turned to Jie Yu, ¡°Elder Jie Yu, we need to make proper arrangements. First, we should send messages to the other continents. We need at least two more ultimate weapons to be certain in dealing with Zhao Hai. Second, we need to be wary about the vassal races under your control. The Thunder n, Barbarians, and the Winged Pegasus showed no signs before, but now they had rebelled. This is a lesson we need to learn from. We need to guarantee that your vassal races have no hidden ns. And third, we need to guard against the Foreign Races. Zhao Hai came from the Ark Continent where the Foreign Races also existed. Upon reaching the Divine Realm, it was almost certain that they contacted the Foreign God-ranks. Once they be aware of Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, they would surely enter into an alliance. Don¡¯t forget, we have been suppressing the Foreign Race all these years, they certainly won¡¯t let this opportunity to retaliate go. If the other elders agree, then I want to propose an alliance of the ten continents. We need to work together in dealing with Zhao Hai. Of course, since the Taurus Continent has been destroyed, we just want our revenge. As long as someone kills Zhao Hai, I will give them my Taurus God Armor.¡±

    Upon hearing Gold Ben, Moroga and Jie Yu stared. Then they quickly understood what Gold Ben meant. Gold Ben had nothing left, his family was killed, his body was injured. The only thing he had right now was his Taurus God Armor, nothing else. Therefore, he wants to use his Taurus God Armor as a bargaining chip to help him take his revenge. One couldn¡¯t help but recognize how heavy this was. Almost all of them were tempted.

    And there was nothing wrong with the other things that Gold Ben said. The Thunder n, Barbarians, and the Winged Pegasus n had long been vassals of the Taurus Divines. These three ns even participated in the fight against the Foreign Races. Their betrayal meant that other vassal races could also rebel. Additionally, with Zhao Hai being from the Ark Continent, a ce that had a branch of the Foreign Races, he would definitely contact the Foreign God-ranks for cooperation upon arriving in the Divine Realm. The hatred between the Foreign Races and the Divine Race wasn¡¯t small, it simply cannot be resolved easily. If the Foreign God-ranks didn¡¯t use this opportunity, then they would be nothing more than fools.

    These three points were enough to unite the ten continents against Zhao Hai. Not to mention Gold Ben narrating it properly as to fit his narrative.

    After some hesitation, Jie Yu nodded and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do it ording to what Gold Ben said. Moroga, Gold Ben, us three will collectively write the letters to be sent to the other continents. We¡¯ll tell them about the situation here in the Taurus Continent, we¡¯ll express your opinion as well. As for what we need to do at this time, I don¡¯t want to rush an attack. Let¡¯s build a base here and prepare to wee the other armies. What do you think?¡± Moroga nodded and said, ¡°I agree with Elder Jie Yu. but I think us three won¡¯t be enough. How about we let everyone present here sign the letter. This way, it will be more convincing.¡±

    Jie Yu nodded and said, ¡°That would be best. While I write the letter, Gold Ben, are you familiar with the surrounding terrain? Go and draw a map, then select a ce for us to build our base.¡± Gold Ben nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. But I need to tell you that Zhao Hai has powerful magic cannons and javelins. Moreover, he obtained a ship from the Deity. This ship can ram the city and easily destroy its protective shield, it¡¯s not affected by normal attacks either. I also heard about Zhao Hai¡¯s actions back in the Ark Continent. He can use harassment tactics with his speedy cavalry to chip at our numbers while hindering us from going forward. I¡¯m afraid Zhao Hai will use this method to deal with us. I want all of you to think about these matters as we establish our base.¡±

    Jie Yu nodded, ¡°Among all of us, only your people had fought with Zhao Hai. This matter shall be handed over to you. You need to build a proper base. If we can¡¯t quell Zhao Hai here, then he would definitely be a disaster to the Divine Race.¡± Gold Ben nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll begin immediately.¡± Then he turned around and left.

    After Gold Ben left, Moroga turned to Jie Yu and said, ¡°Elder Jie Yu, do you think Gold Ben would really let go of his Taurus God Armor?¡±

    Jie Yu replied, ¡°He will. Gold Ben¡¯s injury isn¡¯t light. He can¡¯t hide it. He also spat blood outside the city. At this point, he is surely using a secret method to dy time. However, it¡¯s impossible for this method tost for a long time. Once his injury res up, he will surely die. Therefore, he can dare to say that he¡¯ll give us his Taurus God Armor.¡±

    Moroga nodded, then he sighed and said, ¡°This Zhao Hai is really fierce. I didn¡¯t expect him to really eliminate the Taurus Divines. No wonder Gold Ben would want to take revenge. If Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t get eliminated, he would surely be a huge trouble for the Divine Race.¡±

    Jie Yu nodded, then he closed his eyes, nobody knew what he was thinking. After seeing Jie Yu like this, Moroga immediately prepared a pen and paper so that Jie Yu can proceed to write.

 Chapter 870 â€“ Axe Island Shipyard

    <h4>Chapter 870 ¨C Axe Ind Shipyard</h4>

    Axe was feeling great recently. His status in the family was now a step higher than before. Axe loved to adventure, which exined why he didn¡¯t have the highest position in the family. And with the addition of having minimal contact with the family, Axe¡¯s status of being the direct sessor wasn¡¯t very stable.

    But this time, the information that Axe brought was too important of the O¡¯neal family. After Axe came back, the family immediately prepared for their invasion of the Ark Continent.

    With this, Axe¡¯s status had be more and more stable. When the timees, nobody could say anything if he were to seed the family.

    Because of this, Axe took care of the Ark Continent¡¯s invasion very meticulously. In his mind, conquering the Ark Continent was a very good opportunity for him. As long as his family takes control of the Ark Continent, the position of Patriarch would certainly be his.

    Axe was too enthusiastic with the preparations, there were matters he wasn¡¯t involved with but he still chose to express his thoughts.

    However, the O¡¯Neal n¡¯s Patriarch was Axe¡¯s father. He became quite fond of his son, so when he saw Axe intervening on things he not only let it go, he even supported his son.

    In the past, Axe didn¡¯t pay much attention to the matters of the family, this worried his father. One could transfer one¡¯s power to another person, but things were moreplicated than that. If you can¡¯t consolidate your power, then you would end up like a puppet in the end.

    Axe was heading this direction, which worried his father. Therefore, after seeing Axe¡¯s enthusiastic performance, the Patriarch encouraged him to intervene more.

    In the Anta ne, especially in the Magic Armor Continent, military operations were donerge-scale, causing many things to be prepared.

    Like the Divine Race, if they wanted to make an attack, they needed to carry out some preparations. They would need to assemble an army, amass supplies, provide weapons, and a lot more. These needed to be properly taken care of before making a move. If the military wasn¡¯t prepared, then they would risk failure.

    The thing the Anta ne needed to take of the most were their magic armors. Both the offensive and defensive capabilities of the magic armors are formidable. However, magic armors had a weak point, it was power.

    Magic armors weren¡¯t like people, especially God-ranks. As long as people had enough food and rest, then they would be able to fight properly.

    On the other hand, magic armors needed energying from apressed energy source. The energy inside these sources came from extracting energy somewhere andpressing it.

    This energy is the heart of each magic armor. Therefore, the Anta Continent prepared a lot of these things. Otherwise, there woulde a time where the magic armors would turn into useless pieces of junk.

    It was precisely because of this that the preparation time for the Anta Continent was much longerpared to the Divine Race. The Divines would be able to finish their preparations in just one month while the Anta ne would take at least two to three months.

    Besidespressed energy, the Anta ne also needed means of transportation before they can proceed to attack.

    The magic armors of the Anta ne were just like aircraft, but much more formidable. However, each magic armor can only carry so much energy source inside them. Once their source of power gets used up, then they could no longer fight.

    But since the magic armors needed to be used forbat, they couldn¡¯t just be allowed to fly by themselves. Because of this, if one wants to transport the magic armors, you would need a bigger vessel.

    There were many means of transport in the Anta ne. Some of these transport vehicles work in the sea while some work onnd. But regardless of where they operate, one thing was for sure, these transport vehicles were veryrge.

    Since these transportation vehicles were big and there weren¡¯t any who can carry a lot of magic armors in one go, they needed to be taken care of as well before the Anta ne can invade the Ark Continent.

    In the Anta Continent where the spatial rift to the Ark Continent was located, was an ind. It was quite arge ind with no people in it. This wasn¡¯t an issue since it could be regarded as a military base to be used as a jumping point for their invasion of the Ark Continent.

    However, the ind also presented a problem by itself. If they wanted to leave the ind and proceed to the Ark Continent, then they would need a lot of transportation vehicles. There were a lot of transportation vehicles avable in the Anta ne, but how to bring them to the Ark Continent was a nuisance that needed to be taken care of.

    Whether it be in the Ark Continent or the Anta ne, or even on Earth, constructing marine-worthy vehicles was much harderpared tond vehicles.

    And this case was especially true for muchrger vessels. Therefore, after hearing about the Ark Continent, the O¡¯Neal family immediately constructed a shipyard on that ind. Then they concentrated all of their shipbuilders there in order to make the ships.

    The O¡¯Neal family had no other way. The spatial crack was in a small mountain, there was simply no way for the family to send arge amount of ships directly to the Ark Continent.

    However, for the Anta ne who were constructing magic armors, making said ships only took a short time. In this case, a megaton-ss ship can be made in just a month.

    And because the O¡¯Neal family was looking at this invasion with importance and had invested almost all manpower and funds into this project, they were able to make four megaton-ss ships in two months.

    These four huge ships aren¡¯t just for transporting magic armors, they were also used to carrynd transportation vehicles. Thesend-based vehicles were also a masterpiece of the Anta ne. Each one can carry 20 magic armors. Moreover, it can go through all kinds of terrain. It also had a thick armor as well as weapons making it capable forbat.

    The O¡¯Neal family knew that to conquer the Ark Continent, they would need to rely on thesend vehicles. Therefore, along with the ships, they also made a few of these vehicles.

    The O¡¯Neal family went all out on this gamble. As long as they conquer the Ark Continent, every investment would be worth it.

    Axe was currently on the ind with the spatial rift. This ind was known to the family as Axe Ind. After he came back home, it was named after him tomemorate his achievement. Axe took a liking to this ind. He stayed on it as he supervised the shipbuilding efforts.

    Today, it wasn¡¯t only Axe who was present. His father, the O¡¯Neal family Patriarch was also here along with other important figures of the family.

    The reason they came to Axe Ind was because the fourth ship was finally able to beunched.

    In the O¡¯Neal family, these four ships had been named, ¡®Conquest¡¯, ¡®Victory¡¯, ¡®Glory¡¯, and ¡®Tyrant¡¯. One can see from the names of these ships the ambition and expectations of the O¡¯Neal family in conquering the Ark Continent.

    The workers below were still busy. Axe was standing on the dock, a step behind his father. Axe¡¯s father looked at the four big ships and couldn¡¯t help but smile. He turned to Axe and said, ¡°Axe, you did this quite magnificently. As long as the family upies the Ark Continent, you will receive the highest honors.¡± Although Axe was feeling proud in his heart, his outside expression maintained its calm. He bowed to his father and replied, ¡°It is my pleasure to benefit the family. Father, I want you to wait for a while. I¡¯ll head to the Ark Continent and contact Zhao Hai. What do you think?¡±

    Axe¡¯s father smiled, but he shook his head and said, ¡°Axe, there¡¯s no need to be anxious. Wait until everyone is ready. When the timees, it won¡¯t be toote. Zhao Hai is very young and might be inexperienced, however, this doesn¡¯t mean the same for the other people in the Ark Continent. If we aren¡¯t prepared and you just brashly go there, you might alert them. This matter is crucial for the family, so we don¡¯t want even a small mistake. Axe, don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re a young Patriarch, what you need to do is to overlook the entire situation and not to charge headfirst. That kind of thing is not befitting someone of your status, let others do it instead. Understood?¡±

    Upon hearing his father, Axe didn¡¯t talk back. Instead, he nodded and said, ¡°Yes, father, I understand.¡±

    Axe¡¯s Father nodded, then he patted Axe¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Kid, I¡¯ll be handing the future of the O¡¯Neal family in your hands. You need to understand that there are things that even the Patriarch cannot help with. You can¡¯t do everything by yourself, otherwise, what point is there for your position?¡± Axe remembered his father¡¯s words. Although he didn¡¯t have a thorough understanding about it, he also knew that this wasn¡¯t the time to ask his father. He just nodded and stayed silent.

    At this time, someone arrived by Axe¡¯s father and kneeled down on one knee, ¡°Reporting to the Patriarch. Everything has been prepared. We ask the Patriarch to give the honors!¡±

    Axe¡¯s father nodded. Then he went to the pier right by the Tyrant. On the bow of the ship was a bottle of wine tied by the rope. Axe¡¯s father took the bottle and then swung it with all his strength towards the ship.

 Chapter 871 â€“ Technomagic Civilization

    <h4>Chapter 871 ¨C Technomagic Civilization</h4>

    However, what Axe and the others didn¡¯t know was that everything that happened in Axe Ind waspletely known to Zhao Hai. These days, Zhao Hai had been constantly monitoring the state of the Anta Continent and the Underworld.

    When the reinforcements from the Divines arrived, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately attack them. He wanted to see what those people decided to do.

    Zhao Hai thought that the Taurus Divines would go to him in order to fight. But this time it seems like he had guessed wrong. The opposite party didn¡¯te looking for him, instead, they proceeded to build a base. Zhao Hai was quite surprised, but he soon calmed down when he understood that it was reasonable for the Divines to do so.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know that the reason why this was the case was because the Divines weren¡¯t fully confident in dealing with him. Every time the Divines met, they would use their magic formation to enclose the surrounding space, making Zhao Hai unable to listen in on their conversation.

    However, Zhao Hai still understood why the Divines stayed put upon seeing their actions. But we wasn¡¯t worried. He wanted to see how the Divines would want to deal with him.

    Of course, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t just let this pass. He had Bingya and the others send a letter back to the Foreign Races and had them see if there were any news about the vassal races of the Divine Race. However, this couldn¡¯t be aplished in a short time. Even if Zhao Hai provided them with messenger fishes, it was still impossible to send word.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai¡¯s attention was shifted towards Axe Ind. The O¡¯Neal family didn¡¯t establish a formation on the ind. Although the people from the Anta ne were famous for their formations, in the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s minds, it was impossible for the Ark Continent toe to this ind. Therefore, there was no need to build a formation.

    Also, since they arranged magic armor guards on the ind, they thought that magic formations would be redundant. For the O¡¯Neal family, the time used to establish magic formations might as well be used for shipbuilding.

    Since they didn¡¯t have any magic formations, Zhao Hai can see every one of their actions quite clearly. Initially, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know what things the O¡¯Neal family were busying themselves with. But soon, he understood the the O¡¯Neal family were actually building a ship.

    After seeing this situation, Zhao Hai guessed the situation of the Anta ne. The Anta ne was a Technomagic Civilization, a society much higher than the one back on Earth. However, they still haven¡¯t managed to reach the cosmos like the Earth. At the very least, they had no way to build spaceships to transport people.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make any attacks. He was afraid that the O¡¯Neal family would be more vignt once their ind was threatened. He also wanted to see the expressions of the O¡¯Neal family once they see the state of the Ark Continent.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai observed Axe Ind as it slowly built their four ships. To be honest, after seeing the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s efforts day and night, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but pity them for their soon to be useless work. However, Zhao Hai reminded himself that they were enemies.

    Under Zhao Hai¡¯s gaze, four huge ships were constructed. After thest ship was built, Zhao Hai also saw Axe¡¯s father doing the honors. As for what Axe and his father were talking about, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know.

    The Anta ne¡¯s officialnguage was different from the Ark Continent. Although they can also speak thenguage of the Ark Continent, they wouldn¡¯t do so when they were talking amongst themselves, instead, they would talk in the words of the Anta ne. This matter made Zhao Hai depressed.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried much about it. Now that the ships were made, it won¡¯t be a long time before the O¡¯Neal family invades the Ark Continent.

    Currently, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t thinking about time difference between the attacks of the Divines and the Anta ne. At this point, it was impossible to estimate when things was going to happen. It seems like the Divines wanted to dy for some, the people of the Anta ne were the same. In any case, Zhao Hai was prepared to fight a two-way battle.

    At this time, Zhao Hai was enamoured by the construction of the megaton-ss ships. This was especially true for the machines used in the process.

    When the ships were beginning to be made, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but get surprised. This was because the Anta ne had achieved a degree of fully mechanized work.

    Building a ship requires a lot of welding, cutting, and other processes. All of which were done by people who were inside magic armors. This astonished Zhao Hai.

    These magic armors were different than transforming ones. They weren¡¯t entirely humanoid. Some of them were car-shaped with mechanical arms, some were just mechanical arms.

    Their shipbuilding was the most formidable one that Zhao Hai had even seen. Naturally, this was due to their magic machinery. It was the perk of being a technomagic civilization.

    Technomagic civilization, this was the name Zhao Hai used to describe Magic-Machine civilizations. In the beginning, Zhao Hai thought that the Ark Continent was heading in this direction. This was because there were already people in the continent that used magic formations for stoves, refrigeration, and many other daily activities.

    However, Zhao Hai was quick to discover that although the people of the Ark Continent were using magic formations, those who develop these formations weren¡¯t looked at in a respectable way. People were only thinking about magic formations as something that can make their lives easier. They didn¡¯t think about using it to make even greater things.

    The Demon Realm, Divine Realm, and even the Thunder ne and the others were almost on the side of a Magic Civilization. They knew so little about machines.

    After being introduced to the Goblins, Zhao Hai felt that they were unfortunate. To Zhao Hai, Goblins were headed towards a technomagic civilization. It was a pity that they had been ruined.

    The appearance of the Anta ne made Zhao Hai aware that technomagic civilizations existed in this universe. Moreover, the Anta ne seemed to have developed to a very advanced level.

    After living on Earth for decades, Zhao Hai was clear about what technology can do to people¡¯s lives. Therefore, Zhao Hai was hoping that the Ark Continent would steer that way. In Zhao Hai¡¯s view, the Anta ne have really developed the technomagic civilization to a high degree.

    In addition to the machines used to make the ships, the ships themselves made Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes shine.

    The huge ship was a big hulking piece of metal. It was different to the Ark Continent¡¯s iron ships. These big megaton-ss ships can contend against the biggest freighter ships back on earth.

    However, these big ships had magic formations all over their bodies. These magic formations made these four ships even more amazing in Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t understand the magic formations used in the Anta ne. With their level of technology, no ordinary people could make sense of it.

    Their magic formations were very strange. Although they looked the same, they actually do different things. After careful scrutiny, one could see a symbol or two being different. This small change could actually transform its function.

    However, this wasn¡¯t just a simple matter of changing a symbol. It took a lot of experimentation to find the right position, size, and even thickness of a certain symbol. All of these factors make magic formations very difficult to learn.

    Zhao Hai already had a lot of Anta ne magic formations in his hands. Some of them were copied by Cai¡¯er from Axe¡¯s mecha. At this time, Karen was researching these magic formations. Although the Goblins were innately skilled in this aspect, their civilization was mostly destroyed. Most Goblins would need several months of study in order to learn characters. At this point, they simply couldn¡¯t help. Even if Zhao Hai had a lot of formations in his hands, he only knew a few of its uses.

    Because of this, when Zhao Hai looked at the magic formations on the ships, he felt like he was reading a book that came from heaven. He simply couldn¡¯t grasp the uses of the formations. Without knowing anything, it was impossible to put it to good use.

    But this only made Zhao Hai even more curious about the ships. He now wanted to know what functions these ships had.

    Aside from the magic formations, the design of the ships also made Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes light up. The deck of the ship was divided into 30yers. The upperyers were living quarters. The design of the rooms were very reasonable. The space on each one wasn¡¯t very small. There were also some entertainment facilities inside.

    The living quartersprised of five floors. Starting from the sixth floor was where the magic armors were stored. The magic armors upied a total of ten floors. After that were the garages, housing thend vehicles to be used. Zhao Hai already saw these vehicles, there were a lot of them in Axe Ind.

    Below the garage was the workshop. There were up to 50 stations in the workshop. All kinds of mechanical arms and devices were seen inside, all equipped for repairing magic armors.

    On the lowest levels of the ship wereponents of magic armors along with energy sources. There were even equipment forpressing energy. One could say that the ship was fully equipped.

    Seeing that the workers weren¡¯t having trouble in building these four ships made Zhao Hai understand the level of technology the Anta ne has reached.

 Chapter 872 â€“ Everyone Is Busy

    <h4>Chapter 872 ¨C Everyone Is Busy</h4>

    Zhao Hai was currently sitting in the Hell King¡¯s ship along with Laura and the others. Theyout of the room they were in was the same as the living room of the Space¡¯s vi. Zhao Hai can¡¯t stay inside the Space for a long time, so the only thing they could do was to make a room inside the ship.

    The women didn¡¯t object to Zhao Hai¡¯s action. In their view, it was necessary for Zhao Hai to stay inside the ship, so they decided to apany him. However, they were already used to the Space¡¯s vi. It can be said that if they were to close their eyes, they could still manage to navigate the ce. So if they change their environment, they may take a while to get used to it. Therefore, Zhao Hai¡¯s decision also had them in mind.

    At this point, the Hell King¡¯s ship had be their home. Almost everything in the vi was moved to the ship, allowing Zhao Hai to stay inside it every day.

    Bingya and the others had also been treating the ship as their home. Although they stayed with Zhao Hai in the ship all the time, they rarely went out, they were almost always inside their room. After seeing their actions, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Zhao Hai was currently watching the situation on Axe Ind. The four ships were alreadyunched. Moreover, their trial run had no problems. After the ships returned to the ind and conducting a final inspection, they can then be allowed to set forth.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t actually concerned about this. What he was paying attention to were the armorednd vehicles. Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know the names of these vehicles, he wanted to call them armored transport vehicles. The armor on these vehicles were thick, and they were crawler-types. Their design was also angr, making them look quite mighty. Zhao Hai paid attention to the magic formations on those trucks. The formations looked like those used on the huge ships. With Zhao Hai¡¯s current knowledge, he really can¡¯t see anything different between the two formations.

    But one thing made Zhao Hai feel strange. Although these vehicles were crawlers and were evidently heavy, their speed wasn¡¯t slow, even if they were filled with magic armors. At the same time, their steering was also very smooth.

    Laura was sitting right next to Zhao Hai, she had nothing to do at the time. She wasn¡¯t as busy as Lizzy and Megan who were always busy withing up with tactics. However, Zhao Hai had found out something about Laura other than her skill in logistics, she was interested in machinery.

    It¡¯s possible that she got it from Karen, but Laura had some sort of intuition after seeing magic formations and machines. It was just because Laura wasn¡¯t paying attention to this aspect that her talent wasn¡¯t discovered.

    But now was different. Laura was looking at the Anta ne¡¯s magic armor and magic formations with deep focus. When the ships had made their testing voyage, Laura¡¯s eyes were glued to the monitor. It reached a point where Zhao Hai was actually afraid that she would get fatigued, so he forced her to take a rest.

    Laura was currently inspecting the armored vehicles at the screen. After some time she said, ¡°Brother Hai, how about we modify the Hell King¡¯s ship?¡± Upon hearing this, Zhao Hai looked at Laura and said, ¡°Modify the ship? What changes would you like?¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that the attack of the ship is too limited? I want to make changes on this aspect.¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment and said, ¡°The Hell King¡¯s ship is made ording to the Space¡¯s blueprints. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to modify. Make a blueprint first, if it looks good, I¡¯ll try implementing it.¡±

    Laura smiled faintly and said, ¡°Brother Hai, I think you misunderstood. I don¡¯t want to change the shape of the ship. Instead, I want to make modifications on its internal structure. There¡¯s no need to remake the ship from scratch.¡±

    After hearing this, Zhao Hai let out a sigh of relief before he said, ¡°So it¡¯s like that. Alright, but you still have to draw your ns. Otherwise, I won¡¯t agree to it.¡± Laura nodded before she turned around and left.

    Zhao Hai looked at Laura¡¯s departing back and smiled bitterly, ¡°I hope she doesn¡¯t end up like father-inw. That would be terrible.¡±

    Meg, who was on Zhao Hai¡¯s side, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as she said, ¡°Just who made sister Laura stare at the monitor for too long? It¡¯s toote to regret it now.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly, ¡°At that time, I just saw it as her being bored. So I allowed her to look at the monitor and rx. Who knew it would reach this point?¡±

    Megan chuckled. Among Zhao Hai¡¯s women, Meg talked the least and had the least presence. Even Ni¡¯er¡¯s presence can be felt more. Ni¡¯er liked animals. Therefore, Zhao Hai had her stay in the Space at this time to look after them.

    Ni¡¯er was just too pure. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to expose her to things she shouldn¡¯t be in contact with. Having her stay with the animals was the best thing for her.

    On the other hand, Meg usually had nothing to do. Her main job was to assist Zhao Hai along with Laura with the day to day activities. She would aid Laura while also arranging things for Zhao Hai and the others. At this point, Zhao Hai and the others were already used to Meg¡¯s services. If Meg were to vanish one day, their lives would surely be turned into a mess. However, everyone knew that day won¡¯te.

    Although Meg didn¡¯t express herself more often, she still held Zhao Hai¡¯s best feelings. Meg had been the longest person right beside Zhao Hai. This made Meg Zhao Hai¡¯s favored wife.

    Now, among Zhao Hai¡¯s wives, there were only two of them who were inside the Space. One was Ruyen. Ruyen spent the least time with Zhao Hai. In addition to her previous status, it can be said if one were to rank Zhao Hai¡¯s wives, Ruyen would cest.

    Ruyen was currently inside the Space¡¯s Wild Dragon Ind. She was taking care of the ind¡¯s affairs, after all, it belonged to the Buda n.

    Naturally, she would stay by Zhao Hai¡¯s side when evening came. She can just return to the Space during daytime. As long as the ind was running well, she would have ample time.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want Ruyen to get bored. And since Ruyen wanted to be useful, she asked to be the one to manage the ind. In the end, Zhao Hai agreed to her proposal.

    Another wife who wasn¡¯t always by Zhao Hai was Berry. Berry was a Demon, and she wasn¡¯t good in management. She also wasn¡¯t good of taking care of Zhao Hai¡¯s needs. What she was busying herself with right now was her n.

    Even before the Demons entered the Space, Zhao Hai already promised Berry to let her people in. After Zhao Hai allowed the Demons in, Berry came to Zhao Hai and asked him to give her people a ce like Wild Dragon ind so that the Subi would be able to live in peace.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai agreed to this request. However, he didn¡¯t quite understand why Berry wanted to do this. Later when he asked Berry, Zhao Hai finally understood the state of the Subus Race. In the Demon Realm, the Subi were deemed to be the best choices to be wives. Therefore, almost every Demon wanted a Subus for themselves. Because of this, a lot of Demons forced Subi to submit. The Subus Race hated this, therefore, it would be great if they could have their own ind for them to live a quiet life.

    However, Zhao Hai still felt strange. So he asked Berry about what how the Subi would multiply if they iste themselves from the others.

    This point had already been thought about a long time ago. The Subi wouldn¡¯t always stay on the ind. Every once in a while, an adult Subus with enough strength would go to the maind and train. At that time, they would have the opportunity to find a husband for their own. After that, they can choose to stay on the maind or just borrow the male to impregnate them before they go back to the ind. Everything would be up to that Subus¡¯ discretion.

    When Zhao Hai heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but be startled. He still couldn¡¯t understand the decision made by the Subus Race. However, he still agreed. It was because this wasn¡¯t only Berry¡¯s decision, the other Subi wanted this as well.

    Therefore, Berry would spend most of her time with her n and then help whenever she was wanted.

    Since Berry was Zhao Hai¡¯s wife, her status was very special. Therefore, the Subi were full of respect towards her, treating her as the leader of their n. This caused Berry to be quite busy.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t oppose to Berry¡¯s actions. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t possessive of his wives and he wouldn¡¯t dare to treat them as his property. He hoped that his wives would find their own paths. Because of this, Zhao Hai was in full support to what Berry decided to do.

    While his wives were busy, Zhao Hai, the man of the family, was rxed. What he did every day was sitting on his room and staring at the monitor, watching the undead and iron armor beasts in the Demon Realm, the underworld¡¯s advancement in the Ark Continent, the mining in the Taurus Continent, the Anta ne¡¯s progress in their conquest, and the Divine Race¡¯s base construction.

    These matters looked quite boring because of the repetition. However, Zhao Hai still needed to pay attention because these people were his enemies. As he observed their actions, he could analyze their future ns and find any weaknesses that they might have.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai was also looking at the people inside the Space. The Goblins were living their usual lives. However, more and more Goblins had started to y with magic formations. This caused materials to be very much needed. Zhao Hai had Cai¡¯er negotiate with the Goblins to do some tasks in exchange for supplies.

    These tasks weren¡¯t too difficult for the Goblins, and all of these were rted to magic formations. The tasks were effective for the growth of the goblins. Every day, the Goblin race were bing better and better.

    Zhao Hai also paid attention to the Fishman Race once in a while. The one he paid most attention to was the Azure Dragon Snail.

    The Azure Dragon Snail was a magic beast that Zhao Hai had received from the Fishmen. Its defensive capability was very formidable, making it an important weapon for the Fishman Race. The moment he received the Azure Dragon Snail, Zhao Hai immediately took care of it inside the Space.

    Because of the Space¡¯s ability to elerate growth, the Azure Dragon Snail was now quite big. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t go on and refine the snail. It was because he knew that the older the snail, the better it would be. Although there were a lot of Azure Dragon Snails in the seas, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make use of them.

    Zhao Hai wanted to see the lifespan of these snails. After they die a natural death, only then would Zhao Hai take them for refining.

    However, what happened next surprised Zhao Hai. The snails were living very well, none of them were on the verge of dying. At this time, thergest snail in the sea had reached a height of ten thousand meters. And even if it was quiterge, it was still full of life, it seems like it could live for a longer time.

    Zhao Hai did a test. He attacked the Azure Dragon Snail using a magic cannon made in the Ark continent. This magic cannon can threaten even God-rank experts. However, after hitting the snail, Zhao Hai saw that the snail seemed unflinched by the iing attack. The snail just reached out with its dragon w and met the beam of light. When the beam of light shed with the w, it vanished. It seemed like nothing even happened.

    Zhao Hai was shocked upon witnessing this. He didn¡¯t expect the snail to have this much defense. If he made them live for longer, who knows what they will turn into. It was because of this that Zhao Hai decided to just have the snails grow. He wanted to see how formidable they would be in the future.

    At the same time, the Fishmen gained great benefits inside the Space. This was especially true for the Sea Dragons, thest of the Dragon Race. The ce where they were in was still in the sea, but this sea was in the same background as Zhao Hai¡¯s vi. The Sea Dragons stayed there for quite some time that Zhao Hai even forgot about them.

    However, the growth of the Sea Dragons was beyond Zhao Hai¡¯s expectation. Last time, Zhao Hai was able to see some God-ranks among them. Now, there were even more God-ranks. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be astonished by their growth¡­

    1. Maybe the author meant Haven Ind, I don¡¯t know.

 Chapter 873 â€“ The Atlanta Plane Invades

    <h4>Chapter 873 ¨C The Anta ne Invades</h4>

    Time flew by quickly. At this moment, Zhao Hai was calmly standing on the Hell KIng¡¯s ship as he gazed at a spatial rift. Naturally, there were no changes to the rift. However, Zhao Hai knew that something was happening on the other side.

    Behind the spatial rift were the people of the Anta ne. Their four ships had officially set forth as they rushed towards the Ark continent.

    Zhao Hai thought that the most pressing matter for him right now was the Divine Race. However, he was left surprised when the Divines were still building their base a month after they arrived on the Taurus Continent. They were also using ships to gather resources and supplies in order to construct their fortress.

    On the other hand, it was actually the people from the Anta ne that needed to be looked after. After they finished making their four ships and amassing supplies, they immediately started to mobilize their soldiers. After a month, they set forth and proceeded towards the Ark Continent. They didn¡¯t even send scouts in to see the situation.

    This caused Zhao Hai to be surprised. These people from the Anta ne didn¡¯t look like amateurs. However, they didn¡¯t send any forward scouts, they just went directly for the Ark Continent¡¯s spatial rift.

    The action made by the people from the Anta Continent appeared careless, Zhao Hai really didn¡¯t know where their confidence came from. However, Zhao Hai cannot help but recognize how good a Technomagic civilization was. The four ships were fully equipped, they were like four cities that could move at sea.

    Most importantly, Zhao Hai can see a lot of magic armors. These magic armors looked advanced, there were some magic armors that looked like the one Axe and his team used, the one with three transformations. And from what Zhao Hai can see, these magic armors had strength no lower than average God-ranks.

    This time, the O¡¯Neal family dispatched nearly a thousand advanced magic armors. And one could see that they were yet to go all out. There should be more of these magic armors inside the ships.

    At this point, the four huge ships had already arrived at zing Ind. The Tyrant stopped at zing Ind and immediately released magic armors to kill all the magic beasts left there. After that, they took the magic cores inside the beasts.

    Zhao Hai has been paying attention to the actions of the people from the Anta ne. He wanted to know what they wanted to do. Fortunately, maybe because they didn¡¯t sense any danger, the magic shield of the ship didn¡¯t activate, allowing Zhao Hai to see what they were doing.

    They took the magic cores to the small workshop at the bottom of the ship andpressed them to be turned into magic crystals.

    Zhao Hai became surprised upon seeing all of this. He didn¡¯t expect it to be like this.

    Zhao Hai now knew what the magic armors need for energy, it was actually magic crystals.

    This made Zhao Hai even more curious. He wanted to know how these magic armors would perform if they could use his crystals.

    Although the people from the Anta ne can turn energy into crystal stones, Zhao Hai can clearly see that the energy inside them couldn¡¯tpare to his own crystals. In other words, the source used by the Anta ne was inferior to Zhao Hai¡¯s.

    The magic cannons using normal crystals were not very good, but after using Zhao Hai¡¯s crystals, they could kill God-rank experts. If those crystals were used on magic armors, how much stronger would they get?

    Zhao Hai was now itching to get his hands on magic armors and then try them out. However, he also knew that this wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    Laura walked to Zhao Hai¡¯s side and said, ¡°Brother Hai, don¡¯t worry, the Anta ne can¡¯t do anything. Didn¡¯t you want them to reach the Ark Continent? The fight will begin soon.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I know. I¡¯m not worried. I just can¡¯t wait to see how the Hell King¡¯s ship would develop with the magic armors. Its fighting potential would surely be even more amazing.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°What? The current Hell King¡¯s ship is unable to satisfy you? How about my modifications?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled. Before, he wasn¡¯t too enthusiastic about Laura¡¯s modifications, he just went along with her ideas. However, he didn¡¯t expect Laura to be earnest in her task. She carefully researched the ship and carried on aprehensive modification to its interior. She even drew a very detailed blueprint. In Laura¡¯s blueprint, the Hell King¡¯s ship was divided into many regions. The uppermostyers would be the ce where Zhao Hai and the others lived. The arrangement was the same as the one in the Space. There were even some greeneries inside, along with the Hot Spring and the others.

    The followingyers held the other residential parts of the ship. Altogether, it would be able to house ten thousand people. Moreover, each one of them would have their own rooms, the things inside each rooms were also quite good.

    Under that was the warehouse. It can store a month¡¯s worth of supplies for a hundred thousand people. Under that was the undead region where the undead stayed. It had an environment the same as the hell background, allowing the undead to cultivate inside.

    On the bottom part of the ship was the Yin-Yang pond, the heart of the ship.

    Actually, Laura didn¡¯t have to spend such great effort on this. But since Zhao Hai cannot enter the Space at this time, the ship¡¯s interior needed to be improved to make their lives morefortable. The other living quarters and storage were something for outsiders to see, helping Zhao Hai to hide the secret of the Space.

    In addition to these things, Laura also made changes to other ces of the ship. The first one was the ram in front of the ship. In the past, the ram was integrated with the ship. Now, Laura separated it. This meant that it can be taken down. When the timees, it can fly out of the ship and smash the enemy.

    Then there was the ship¡¯s pole. In the past, its only use was for hanging the g. After the changes, it can now elongate itself and harden or soften at will, making it to swing on all sides. This allowed it to be used as a weapon whenever some enemies get close to the ship.

    Besides these major things, Laura didn¡¯t do any other changes. This was because if they changed the ship too much, then they might need the help of the processing machine.

    In addition to these, Laura also selected the undead to be stored inside the ship. All of them were God-ranks and God-rank magic beasts. Although the builds of these beasts were quite huge, Zhao Hai¡¯s undead can transform, allowing them to turn into humanoid forms. They would stay inside the ship in the humanoid form and just transform back during battle.

    Zhao Hai became very interested in these modifications. Although they looked minor, these changes actually improved the Hell King¡¯s ship¡¯s performance.

    Zhao Hai was aware that he can only act like an overlord because nobody can contend with the ship in this ne. He seemed like a grown man ying with children, he was bullying them, basically.

    But now that he was being repelled more and more, a day woulde where he would ascend. When that timees, the Hell King¡¯s ship wouldn¡¯t necessarily be the most powerful thing present. He would encounter more powerful enemies and even more powerful weapons.

    At this time, nobody can approach and threaten the Hell King¡¯s ship. But this wouldn¡¯t be true in the Immortal Cultivation Realm. Laura¡¯s modifications of the ships needed to be carried sooner orter.

    When he heard Laura, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°It¡¯s good, very good. Right, what are the others doing?¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Not much. Lizzy and Megan are looking at the maps of the Taurus Continent and the Ark Continent in preparation for fighting the Divines and the people from the Anta ne. Meg is currently researching new food. Ni¡¯er is taking care of the animals in the Space. Ruyen is still busy on the ind. I heard from Grandpa Green that Ruyen is nning to set up a Merchant Union in the Continent. Berry is with her nsmen, she¡¯s now the busiest among all of us.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°How about you? Why don¡¯t you study blueprints in the next few days? Aren¡¯t you interested in those magic armors? You can have Cai¡¯er provide you with a three dimensional figure of the armors.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m quite interested. I¡¯ve tried to make blueprints to make them, but I discovered that the metals used to make them aren¡¯tmon ones. It should be a special type of alloy. If those magic armors are made withmon metals, they would disintegrate in no time.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Who knows how long the Anta ne researched those metals. Making magic armors surely wouldn¡¯t be simple. Go and look at the magic armor made by the Goblins. Their magic armor shouldn¡¯t be thatplex. Not to mention the magic formations used are much simpler. Don¡¯t be anxious and take it slowly. Wait for me to grab a few magic armors and then you can study them.¡±

 Chapter 874 â€“ Plan of Research

    <h4>Chapter 874 ¨C n of Research</h4>

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°It seems like if we want to make magic armors, we would need to ask the Dwarves for help. Right, the Elves as well, they¡¯re quite good at engraving magic formations.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t tell them yet. After we get the magic armors, let¡¯s have the Space analyze the magic armors first.This way, we¡¯ll know what alloy to use when we make them.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°Alright, but I hope that we can involve the Dwarves and Elves with this. This way, they won¡¯t be too idle. You should know that both the Dwarves and the Elves have their own innate skills. Dwarves are especially sensitive to metals, leagues morepared to the Humans. At the same time, the Elves are good at carving magic formations. If we have them help, we would gain more benefits while making magic armors.¡±

    Zhao Hai thought about it and nodded. He hadn¡¯t thought about it before. He was too focused on having the Goblins research magic formations to prepare making magic armors. He didn¡¯t think that he could allocate different jobs to different people.

    At this point, Zhao Hai had a certain understanding when it came to magic formations. He knew that researching magic formations couldn¡¯t be done in a day. Besides selecting the metal, one would need to be skilled in engraving the formation itself. Once a small problem urred during engraving the formation, the entire thing would have to be scrapped.

    The most skilled when it came to engraving formations were the Elves, it¡¯s their innate skill. Moreover, they¡¯re quite dedicated to this craft.

    On the other hand, the Dwarves were also dedicated to everything concerning metals. Humans couldn¡¯tpare to their expertise. If the Elves and the Dwarves join hands, then they would certainly be helpful in making magic formations and magic armors.

    Zhao Hai only thought about it now because he wasn¡¯t thinking along this line before. To be honest, although he also took the Goblins into the Space, Zhao Hai still regarded the Ark Continent¡¯s people as more important.

    In his heart, the people from the Ark Continent were his family and friends. This was where he had lived for a long time, therefore, the people from the Ark Continent could already be considered as his own kin.

    The next were the Demons. Although the Demons had been their enemies in the past, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t actually hate them. Moreover, the Demons didn¡¯t hate him as well, they even voluntarily entered the Space. Because of this, the Demons also held a high status inside Zhao Hai¡¯s heart.

    Then there were the Goblins. It can be said that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have any connection with the Goblins. He just wanted to free them and borrow their skill in magic formations. Because of this, he had them live inside the Space.

    Then finally there were the Divines. The discord between Zhao Hai and the Divines couldn¡¯t be resolved. But since he didn¡¯t want to bother himself too much with the Divines and also didn¡¯t want to wantonly massacre the innocent, he could onlye up with imprisoning them in the Space as a solution.

    Because of this hierarchy in these people¡¯s status, Zhao Hai had the Goblins research the magic formations while leaving the Dwarves and the Elves alone. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t the type of person to seek for repayment. If Zhao Hai were to ask them for help, then it would be akin to him asking them to return the favor.

    This wasn¡¯t the case for the Goblins since he didn¡¯t have any connection to them. It was appropriate for the Goblins to help him with these things.

    Now, after being reminded by Laura, Zhao Hai managed to think it through. He would try asking them if they would want to help in this project, he wouldn¡¯t force them. In any case, they liked to do these things.

    Laura understood what Zhao Hai was thinking about, so when she saw Zhao Hai nod, she smiled and said, ¡°Brother Hai, don¡¯t think about it too much. We can ask the Dwarves and the Elves in Wild Dragon Ind for help first. Then we¡¯ll have the more intelligent Goblinse and mingle with them. This way, they can be familiar with each other. When the timees, the Goblins wouldn¡¯t be afraid of the Dwarves and the Elves. At the same time, the Dwarves and the Elves could also ept the Goblins. This way, they could smoothly research magic armors together.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright, it¡¯ll be good for the Goblins to have contact with the other races.¡± Zhao Hai understood the reason why Laura wanted the Goblins to mingle with the other races. In the past, the Goblins suffered under the persecution of the Divine Race. Not only was their civilization ruined, their spirits were shattered as well. Zhao Hai discovered that the Goblins held a strong vignce towards other races. Because of their fear, they turn dull upon meeting other people. Therefore, Laura wanted the more intelligent Goblins get used to the other races to remedy this problem.

    However, this matter couldn¡¯t be done in a short time. The Goblins had just managed to touch magic formations. Even if they want to help, they couldn¡¯t provide that much. They still need time.

    At this time, Bingya walked out from his room. Bingya and the other had been following Zhao Hai¡¯s side for quite some time. However, they still don¡¯t know what Zhao Hai was thinking about. They only thought that Zhao Hai wanted to upy the Taurus Continent. They would never guess that Zhao Hai was only staying here because he was waiting for the Divine Race¡¯s ultimate armor as well as the Anta ne¡¯s magic armors.

    However, Wolf Tribe Bingya was still very thankful towards Zhao Hai. The Taurus Divines were arch enemies of the Foreign Races, especially the Beastmen. Because of this, not only did Bingya not me Zhao Hai for destroying the Taurus Divines, he even thought that he did great.

    After seeing Zhao Hai and Laura standing at the ship¡¯s bow, Bingya couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. He was afraid of disturbing Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai had also noted Bingya¡¯s presence, he smiled faintly before turning his head to Bingya and said, ¡°Bingya, what¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡± The time they spent together wasn¡¯t short, so Zhao Hai had befortable in calling him Bingya.

    Bingya went towards Zhao Hai and bowed, ¡°Mister, I just received word from the n. It seems like the Divines had intensified their surveince towards their vassal races. As long as they discover something wrong, they would immediately send troops to deal with it.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, but then he nodded and said, ¡°No wonder the Divines had been motionless for a long time. So they were doing this. They want to stabilize their rear first before trying to deal with us. Hehe, interesting.¡±

    Bingya looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, what should we do?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Is it really that bad? The Divines are used to these kinds of things. And they also know that the reason why the Taurus Continent fell was due to the rebellion of the three ns. Therefore, they need to increase their vignce towards their vassals. They may even quell some numbers off of their vassals. But the more they do this, the more hatred those races would have towards them. If they can¡¯t crush the rebels quickly enough, then the Divine Race¡¯s backyard would get more and more chaotic. This is good for us.¡±

    Bingya stared, then he nodded. He couldn¡¯t help but agree to what Zhao Hai said. The foreign races had been fighting against the Divine Race for a long time, so Bingya understood how tyrannical the Divines were. Upon knowing that their vassals can perform a rebellion, they would certainly be more ruthless. Quelling numbers was only one of the more simple methods.

    Bingya also knew that the already discontented vassal races would be more angry when the Divines suppress them even more. This would only speed up the nned rebellions. As long as races revolt together, the Divines would have to split their troops. When the timees, Zhao Hai could then annihte the Divines one by one.

    After thinking this through, Bingya nodded and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll be depending on Mister. I¡¯ll tell the n what mister said. But Mister, we should take action against the Divines. If they sessfully make their base, then we would be at a disadvantage.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Just let them be. It would be impossible for them to be in their base forever. As long as they go out and make an attack, I can deal with them then.¡±

    Bingya didn¡¯t say anything about this anymore. He just nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be reporting to the n now.¡± Then he turned around and went to his cabin.

    Laura looked at Bingya and then turned her head to Zhao Hai, ¡°Brother Hai, the Foreign Races didn¡¯t make Bingya and the others go back. Do they want to monitor you? How can we just leave them be? We already have enough strength to deal with the Divine Race ourselves.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t pull them into the water, then how could you expect them to fight with the Divines? As long as the Foreign Races gets weakened, then the more chances we can have to get their ultimate weapons. Of course, it would be better if we can have them migrate to the Space.¡±

    When Laura heard this, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. She now understood what Zhao Hai had in mind. This was actually the same n that Zhao Hai had on the three ns. Pulling the Thunder n and the others along would not only help fight the Divines, but they would also get weakened. At that time, when Zhao Hai directs the Underworld and the Anta ne into the Divine Realm, those three ns would surely allow themselves to be taken into the Space.

    The sooner those people enter the Space, the sooner they could worship Zhao Hai. When the timees, Zhao Hai would have more Faith Power.

    Although this method wasn¡¯t clever, it was actually the most effective. If Zhao Hai goes on and force them, then he would be wasting time. And time wasn¡¯t exactly on Zhao Hai¡¯s side right now.

 Chapter 875 â€“ The Oâ€™Neal Familyâ€™s Turning Point

    <h4>Chapter 875 ¨C The O¡¯Neal Family¡¯s Turning Point</h4>

    The reason why Zhao Hai always wanted to add people inside the Space was primarily due to its emptiness. There were too little people inside, and it would be a waste if the massive Space remains uninhabited.

    Second, because of Faith Power. Although Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t too clear about what Faith Power can do to cultivation, he knows how hard it was to collect. Therefore, it should be quite a valuable resource.

    When Zhao Hai ascends to the cultivation world one day, wanting to collect faith power wouldn¡¯t be so easy. Lu Wei needed to be assigned to this ce in order to collect faith power. One could see how rare faith power was in the Immortal Cultivation Realm.

    If the people in the Immortal Cultivation Realm were very strong, then it would be almost impossible for Zhao Hai to collect faith power there.

    Moreover, in the Immortal Cultivation Realm, nes already had allocations. Every avable resource should have already been imed by the major powers. If Zhao Hai went to the Immortal Cultivation Realm and collect faith power, then he might risk offending these people. Zhao Hai already offended Lu Wei, it wouldn¡¯t be wise for him to gain even more enemies.

    Lu Wei¡¯s incarnation was already powerful, this meant that his true body would be even stronger. However, Lu Wei wasn¡¯t the strongest person in the Immortal Cultivation Realm. It¡¯s certain that there were more people stronger than him. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to go to the Immortal Cultivation Realm just to get chased around, that won¡¯t be very fun.

    Most importantly, Zhao Hai was afraid that there would be people in the Immortal Cultivation Realm capable of invading the Space. If a person like that exists, then Zhao Hai would be in a major trouble.

    Therefore, Zhao Hai wanted to make ample preparation before he gets kicked out and ascends to the Immortal Cultivation Realm. He wanted people inside the Space so that he won¡¯t need to look for them once he went to the Immortal Cultivation Realm. In the meantime, he also wanted to analyze the magic armors and the ultimate weapons. This way, he would have more means of self-preservation.

    -

    Axe was currently standing on the Tyrant¡¯s bow. He liked the name ¡®Tyrant¡¯. Everytime he heard the name, he always felt his passion burning inside him.

    It had been a few days since they had arrived on zing Ind. No changes happened to the ind since he first came here. As for the magic beasts, Axe wasn¡¯t polite with them as he sent his people to directly eliminate them all. They gained some magic crystals along the way. But even if they weren¡¯t a lot, Axe was still feeling happy. He liked this feeling of conquest.

    After that, they began to head northbound. Based from what he heard from Zhao Hai, the Ark Continent should be this way.

    The Tyrant wasn¡¯t the gship of the fleet. The ship at the head of the fleet was the Glory, Axe¡¯s father was on this ship. Axe made the request to stay on the Tyrant.

    Axe disliked staying under his father¡¯s gaze. Although he can learn a lot of things being by his side, Axe felt ufortable being there every day. Therefore, he took the initiative to leave the ship. The reason he gave was that he wants to study on how tomand a ship.

    This reason was quite reasonable, so Axe¡¯s father immediately agreed to let Axe takemand of the Tyrant. At the same time, he also arranged an experienced first mate to guide his son.

    Before this, he really didn¡¯t care about takingmand of the ship. However, Axe came to discover how great the taste of authority was. It was like an expensive ss of wine, not many people were able to taste it.

    It had been a few days, but although they had been sending scouts ahead, they were yet to findnd nor did they see any ships. This made Axe confused.

    Their ships weren¡¯t slow. This was a powered ship, not any old sailing vessel. But their ship was yet to find the continent even after several days of travelling. It seems like zing Ind was farther to the continent than Axe first thought.

    Another thing made Axe puzzled. From what heprehended during his talk with Zhao Hai, the Ark Continent didn¡¯t have machines. Therefore, the Ark Continent should be using sailing ships. With how slow sailing ships were, howe Zhao Hai arrived at zing Ind? And why was his timing so appropriate? There shouldn¡¯t be something wrong, is there?

    After thinking about this, Axe shook his head, eliminating these thoughts. He didn¡¯t dare to think about it since he was afraid that it would be true. If it was, then this expedition would be a huge blow to the family.

    Time passed by, after two days, Axe couldn¡¯t calm himself down. Most of his time every day was spent on the deck looking for signs in the horizon. He did this even if he knew that a scout woulde if the continent was spotted.

    Axe stayed on the deck since he was unable to settle himself while being inside his room. At this time, ck spots appeared on the skies. Axe¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t help but shake, the scouts hade back.

    Before long, a magic armor flew towards the Tyrant. This magic armor was in its aircraft mode. Among all of its form, the aircraft mode was the fastest.

    The magic armor transformed into its humanoid shape before it set foot on the ship. Then the hatch opened as a person jumped out. Then the person went towards Axe before he bowed and said, ¡°Young Lord, we¡¯ve discovered the Ark Continent. It is definitely the Ark Continent, not just a boat. It¡¯s in the east, our direction has been a bit off.¡±

    Axe excitedly nodded and said, ¡°Good, good, fantastic. Has this information been rted to father?¡±

    The person nodded and said, ¡°Someone went to report to the Patriarch. The Young Lord can rest assured. However, ¡­¡± After the person spoke up to here, he had a hesitant expression.

    Axe¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but sink. He immediately asked, ¡°What happened? Tell me. Speak!¡±

    The person looked at Axe and said, ¡°Although we weren¡¯t too close to the Ark Continent, something felt strange to us. There are no smokeing from thend, there aren¡¯t any ships on the seas as well as the shore. It¡¯s quite strange.¡±

    Axe¡¯s heart sank deeper. He immediately said, ¡°Did you ry this to father as well? What did father say?¡±

    The person shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether the Patriarch has been informed or not. We scouts separated as we came here.¡±

    Axe nodded, then he turned to his men and said, ¡°Prepare my magic armor. I need to go to the Glory.¡± The servant behind him immediately nodded before he turned around and left.

    Before long people came and towed Axe¡¯s magic armor out. Axe didn¡¯t say anything as he immediately rode his magic armor and then flew towards the Glory.

    Axe¡¯s position wasn¡¯t too far from the Glory. The four ships advanced in a straight line. The first was the Victory, which acted as the vanguard. Then the Glory, then the Conquest, and finally the Tyrant.

    It didn¡¯t take a long time before Axe arrived at the Glory. After his magic armornded, he immediately jumped down and hurried towards his father¡¯s room.

    Upon arriving outside the room, the two guards immediately bowed to him as one of them said, ¡°Young Lord, the Patriarch already told us that if you arrive you should see him immediately.¡±

    Axe nodded before pushing the door open and entering the room. Then Axe stared, it was because he wasn¡¯t the only visitor inside. There were famedmanders of the family present. This time, they joined in tomand the battle against the Ark Continent¡¯s ships.

    After seeing Axe arrive, the Patriarch nodded and said, ¡°Axe, it¡¯s good that you came. Take a seat.¡± Axe gave everyone inside a salute before sitting down.

    When Axe sat down, his father said, ¡°We¡¯ve already discovered the Ark Continent on our east side. But a strange phenomenon sprang out. There aren¡¯t any ships on the shoreline. This is very strange. I¡¯ve already sent the scouts once more to approach the continent. We need to know whether something happened.¡±

    The people inside the room nodded. Then onemander frowned and said, ¡°Patriarch, what do we do if we find nobody in that continent?¡±

    Axe¡¯s father paused for a moment before he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If there are no people in the continent, it could only mean one of two things. First, it means that we haven¡¯t found the right ce, it¡¯s not the Ark Continent but a deserted one. The possibility of this happening is small. The second possibility is that something happened to the continent, the people simply left. This is good for us since we won¡¯t need to use force. In any case, what we want here are the materials and the minerals. The people won¡¯t matter too much.¡±

    The group nodded. At this time, Axe stood up and said, ¡°Father I apologize. I¡¯ve been neglectful in my earlier scouting.¡±

    Axe¡¯s father waved his hand and said, ¡°I can¡¯t me you for this. If you went to the Ark Continent at that time, then you might alert them. Maybe there really are no people in the continent. Let¡¯s us go along with the n. You can go and see Zhao Hai while we wait and see.¡±

    Axe nodded, then his father turned to the others and said, ¡°Whether there are people in the continent or not, we still need to prepare. The ships had already fixed their heading and are now going towards the continent. We need to build a base there in the shortest time possible and anticipate the arrival of the continent¡¯s troops. It seems like the Ark Continent isrger than we imagined. This is good news for the O¡¯Neal family. A bigger ce means there are more things for us to get. This will be a turning point for our family.¡±

    As soon as the group heard this, their spirit couldn¡¯t help but shake. Right, the Ark Continent being bigger was good news. If the Ark Continent was big, then there would be a lot of magic beasts there. Magic beasts bring forth magic crystals. The more magic beasts there were, the more crystals the O¡¯Neal family would gain. There were also the minerals. With such a huge continent, it would be impossible for it to not have minerals. These minerals were also important for the family.

    After many years of mining, the Anta Continent¡¯s ore deposits had gone very low. And without these deposits, there would be no way to make more magic armors. Without magic armors, their family would be weakened. It would be a negative chain reaction.

    Axe¡¯s father looked into the eyes of those present and said, ¡°Although the Anta ne is big, we share it with the Warriors and the Mages. Dealing with those two would take a long time. However, the Ark Continent would only belong to us, the O¡¯Neal family. It¡¯s not even that smaller than the Anta ne. Think about it, we have a ce like the Anta ne as our base, how exciting would that be.¡±

    The eyes of those present were shining. They couldn¡¯t help but dream about the scenario that Axe¡¯s father described. If the O¡¯Neal family were to have a ce as big as the Anta ne as their base, then who could contend against them in the Anta ne?

    Axe¡¯s father looked at the group and gave a satisfied nod, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll speak up to here. You go back to your stations and prepare. We will take the Ark Continent. Kill all those who dare block us! O¡¯Neal Family, Victory!!!¡±

    The group stood up as well as Axe, all of them loudly shouted, ¡°Victory!!¡± Just as Axe was about to leave, he was stopped by his father.

    Once all the othermanders had left, Axe¡¯s father sat him down and said, ¡°When you met Zhao Hai, did you find anything peculiar?¡±

    Axe stared, but he understood his father¡¯s question. His father still wasn¡¯t toofortable about the state of the Ark Continent. But since Axe didn¡¯t see anything peculiar, he shook his head and said, ¡°There isn¡¯t anything special. When he saw the magic armors for the first time, he had a scared and curious expression. I can affirm from this that there are no magic armors in the Ark Continent. At that time, he was dressed like a Mage. He also had a magic staff on his hand. He can fly which meant that he should be 9th rank. I can¡¯t feel any God-rank aura around him.¡±

    Axe¡¯s father nodded and said, ¡°So it seems like our spections are true. It¡¯s quite possible that there are no God-ranks in the Ark Continent. This is good. However, I¡¯m quite worried about something. Why would Zhao Hai be by the spatial rift? He had no reason to be there.¡±

    Axe knitted his brows, he was thinking the same thing.

 Chapter 876 â€“ Turbid Waters Are Good For Catching Fish By Hand

    <h4>Chapter 876 ¨C Turbid Waters Are Good For Catching Fish By Hand</h4>

    Axe wasn¡¯t a fool. He understood what his father was thinking about. He was also confused about what was happening in the Ark Continent.

    After seeing Axe¡¯s expression, Axe¡¯s father nodded secretly inside. He felt that Axe had matured in the recent days, this was what he wanted to see.

    At this time, a report suddenly came in from outside, ¡°Reporting to the Patriarch, the scout hase back.¡±

    Axe¡¯s father stared for a moment before a smile appeared on his face, then he immediately said, ¡°Let him in.¡± Then the guardsplied and then opened the door to let the person in.

    The scout was a middle aged person, likely over 30 years old. However, he looked spirited in his tight suit. This suit was also necessary for those who drove magic armors.

    The man arrived in front of Axe¡¯ father and then gave a salute, ¡°i have seen the Patriarch.¡±

    Axe¡¯s father nodded and said, ¡°Lev, tell me the situation.¡± Naturally, it was impossible for Axe¡¯s father to know about every magic armor user in the family. However, Lev was an exception. He was a God-rank magic armor driver. Moreover, he ranked among the best God-rank magic armor drivers in the family. The magic armor he drove specialized in stealth. Since it¡¯s important that they know the situation regarding the Ark Continent, Axe¡¯s father decided to send Lev out. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have sent him formon errands.

    Lev¡¯s deep voice answered, ¡°It¡¯s highly probable that we¡¯ve spotted the Ark Continent. But the strange thing about it is there is nobody present in their cities by the shore. There¡¯s no sign of any battle either, it looks like people just moved by themselves. All the houses are empty. And from the way the dust had settled, the ce had been empty for over three months.¡±

    Axe¡¯s father stared. Meanwhile, Axe¡¯s expression changed as he looked at Lev and said, ¡°Over three months? Then does this mean that when I met Zhao Hai, the Ark Continent was already like this? Lev, did you only look a at the cities? How about the other parts of the continent?¡±

    Lev replied, ¡°I looked through two cities and some viges. Same thing, everybody had moved out. Everything that can be of use has also been taken away. Moreover, it seems like they weren¡¯t hurried upon leaving. The ce was cleanly left behind.¡±

    Axe¡¯s face turned difficult as he turned to his father. Axe¡¯s father looked at Axe and then smiled, after that, heforted his son, ¡°Axe, it¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t think about it too much. It seems like Zhao Hai has deceived you. When you met him, they were already moving away. But no matter where they moved, the Ark Continent is still here. They can¡¯t take the Ark Continent with them. It¡¯s fine as long as we get the continent for ourselves. Lev, you go take a good rest.¡± After giving a salute to the two, Lev turned and left. After Lev went out, Axe¡¯s father frowned and said, ¡°Things are moreplicated than we thought. Why did the people from the Ark Continent move out? And where did they move? The appearance of our spatial crack shouldn¡¯t be the reason why they moved away. It seems like we need to check much further into what happened.¡±

    Axe calmed down as he sat on one side of the room. He¡¯s really angry at Zhao Hai¡¯s deception. He thought that he had cheated Zhao Hai, as it turns out, he was the one being cheated.

    After thinking about this, Axe couldn¡¯t help but clench his jaw. The feeling of being yed wasn¡¯t very good.

    Axe¡¯s father looked at Axe and smiled, ¡°Axe, don¡¯t be mad, its fine. You¡¯ll get to meet more of these kinds of thingster on. Go return to your ship, manage it well.¡±

    Axe took a deep breath, he nodded before giving his father a salute and leaving. Looking at Axe¡¯s departing back, his father smiled. He didn¡¯t say anything else. In his mind, these were things that young men need to experience.

    What Axe¡¯s father didn¡¯t know was that Zhao Hai was observing them. After Axe went out of the room, Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity, I thought we¡¯d have much more things to get out of this. But I didn¡¯t expect Axe¡¯s father to be this insightful. The O¡¯Neal family is really extraordinary.¡±

    Laura gave a nod, then she turned to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, did you manage to trante it properly? To be honest, I¡¯m quite surprised that you¡¯ve managed to learn the Anta ne¡¯snguage in such a short time.¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing surprising about it. I¡¯ve been watching Axe Ind for a while. Although the people were very busy, they always talked with each other. After watching them for a long time and doing some analyses and calctions, it¡¯s natural that I managed to learn theirnguage. There shouldn¡¯t be anything wrong with the trantion.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°If that¡¯s true, then the O¡¯Neal Patriarch is really quite the character. The issues he just said are key reasons for our departure from the Ark Continent.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°He¡¯s quite a character indeed. He¡¯s the Patriarch, so how could he be simple. But it¡¯s not time to deal with them right now, we¡¯ll keep monitoring them and wait until they discover the spatial rift. I really didn¡¯t expect them to have gone straight to the Rosen Empire. It¡¯s interesting to think which one they will discover first, us or the Underworld.¡±

    This time, it was Lizzy who opened her mouth as she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect their route to deviate like that. Moreover, their ships are quite fast, they actually went straight towards the Rosen Empire. With how the Underworld has progressed, I reckon they¡¯d find the undead first.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°That¡¯s highly probable. Right, there¡¯s no need to pay much attention to them right now. It¡¯s fine as long as we take a look at them from time to time. Cai¡¯er, don¡¯t forget to collect more data about their equipment, the more the better.¡± Cai¡¯er gave him a nod.

    After that, Zhao Hai adjusted the monitor to show the Divines in the Taurus Continent. They¡¯ve been quite patient,pletely out of Zhao Hai¡¯s expectations. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think that those people would take this much time just to make a base. Moreover, their base looked more formidable than any city.

    Their entire base took up an entire mountain range, almost just like how Zhao Hai made his base on the ra Mountains. They had hollowed out the inside of the mountain.

    Although the Divines didn¡¯t have iron armor beasts to dig, one shouldn¡¯t forget that these people were powerful, and they also had magic to help them. Earth magic was easy for people to use, this allowed them to build their base. This way, they had less burden when building their basepared to Zhao Hai. Since Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have a lot of mages in the past, he had to rely on the Dwarves to excavate the ra Mountains.

    What surprised Zhao Hai the most was the walls of the base, they were covered with magic formations. The construction of these walls took most of the time. It seems like the Divines were eager to turn their base into a solid fortress.

    Zhao Hai can understand the approach made by the Divines. It was their exact approach to conquering the Ark Continent. They would build a base and then slowly advance towards the Taurus Continent, pushing Zhao Hai back bit by bit.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect it to do so well because this was the Divine Realm. Back in the Radiant Empire, after the Divines conquered it, the reason they had a continuous stream of supplies was because of the spatial rift. At that time, Zhao Hai was unable to enter the rift, therefore, he wasn¡¯t able to disrupt their supply chain.

    But this time, they were in the Divine Realm, and the base of the Divines was constructed by the seaside. The seas weren¡¯t necessarily part of the Divine Race¡¯s domain, their supply chain wouldn¡¯t be that well protected. As long as Zhao Hai¡¯s cuts their supplies off, then that base would just be as good as decoration. It would practically be useless.

    Besides the base, Zhao Hai also saw that the Divines weren¡¯t too trusting towards the vassal races that they¡¯ve brought. During the construction of the base, they left the vassal races out. Moreover, they forbade the vassal races from entering the fortress,pletely excluding them from everything.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think about attacking them right now. He wanted to wait until the Divine Realm became more chaotic. At that time, he would cut the Divines off from the other continents and then deal with the fortress.

    These days, Bingya provided Zhao Hai with more information. The Divines were getting more and more ruthless regarding their suppression towards their vassal races. Their rules got more and more strict as well. A curfew was imposed, and besides the curfew, no more than ten people from the vassal races could equip themselves with weapons, the vassal races were even forbidden from cultivation.

    One could say that the Divines hadpletely lost their trust in the vassal races. In turn, this made the rtionship between the two parties worse and worse. A massive battle was starting toe up.

    It was precisely because of this news that Zhao Hai wanted to wait until the vassal races finally rebel. If he made a move right now, then the Divines might focus all of their power towards him. At that time, the pressure towards the other races would decrease, making them think twice whether they should rebel or not.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want such a thing to happen. He wanted those vassal races to participate in the war. After all, in turbid waters, it was easier to catch fish by hand.

 Chapter 877 â€“ Huge Rebellion by the Vassal Races

    <h4>Chapter 877 ¨C Huge Rebellion by the Vassal Races</h4>

    The vassal races didn¡¯t let Zhao Hai wait for a long time. The key to the matter was all the Divines moving at once. The suppression got more and more unreasonable, there even came to a point where a Divine captured and killed a vassal just for being unpleasant to the eyes. When this news came about, the vassal races finally exploded.

    They cannot wait, they couldn¡¯t. Any more than this and their race would practically be exterminated. Therefore, rebellions began to crop up everywhere in the Divine Race. The scale of the operation was very huge.

    Zhao Hao got this information from Bingya ten days after the people from the Anta Continent arrived.

    Majority of Zhao Hai¡¯s attention was now pointed at the people from the Anta Continent. Although the O¡¯Neal family knew that something strange was going on, they still didn¡¯t care much. They continued to lead their ship towards the continent. Before long, they had arrived by a port city, Rising Water City.

    This ce was originally an important port city of the Rosen Empire, governed by a Rosen Empire¡¯s Prince. Now, not a single person can be seen on its streets.

    However, this doesn¡¯t have any rtionship with the O¡¯Neal family. They weren¡¯t far from the city, so they decided to use it as anding site.

    This was good for them since Rising Water City¡¯s harbor was a deepwater port. Otherwise, there would be no way for their four ships to dock. Since the O¡¯Neal family didn¡¯t know anything, they sent their scouts to see if there were any danger. After which theynded on the city.

    Upon arriving at the shore, the O¡¯Neal family didn¡¯t immediately rush to expand towards the Ark Continent. Instead, they sent small troops as reconnaissance while those who were left behind began to renovate the city.

    Although Rising Water City was a famous port of the Rosen Empire, it was insufficient for the O¡¯Neal family. The family mostly used their magic armors and war tanks, both of which were massive. This was especially true for the war tank, each on of them were able to carry 20 magic armors, making it muchrger than magic armors themselves.

    Even if Rising Water city wasn¡¯t a small city, its structures were made ording to normal standards. Although their roads were quite wide, they still couldn¡¯t amodate the war tanks.

    Additionally, when magic armors weren¡¯t in battle, they would need a ce to be stored in for maintenance. Because of this, the O¡¯Neal family needed arge warehouse. However, Rising Water City¡¯s warehouses were just too small, the O¡¯Neal family would need to build the warehouses themselves. In order for them to survive for a long time, they would need to do this. They couldn¡¯t just deliver the magic armors back to the ships since the four ships wouldn¡¯t be staying here forever. The ships would need to return to Axe Ind and bringmodities back.

    In the past few days, aside from sending scouts and renovating Rising Water City, the O¡¯Neal Family didn¡¯t really have too much trouble. Their scope of reconnaissance didn¡¯t exceed the Rosen Empire¡¯s territory. Therefore, Zhao Hai¡¯s desire of having them sh with the Underworld fell through.

    At this time, Bingya sent information to Zhao Hai about the revolt happening in the Divine Realm. Upon hearing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile. As long as they started, Zhao Hai could also start to act.

    This didn¡¯t mean that Zhao Hai was a warfreak. These days, Zhao Hai was forced to just look, unable to make a move. This state made him feel ufortable. But this time, he can now deal with the Divines.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say much in front of Bingya. He just nodded and said, ¡°Alright, thanks.¡± Then he nodded once more before returning to his room.

    Upon entering the room, Zhao Hai immediately turned to Laura and the others and said, ¡°Prepare to set off. We¡¯ll deal with the Divines here first.¡± Laura and the other nodded. To be honest, they were already bored of waiting around all day.

    However, they also knew that it wouldn¡¯t be good to prematurely dispatch troops. Because of this, they endured. Now that they can make their move, their moods naturally improved.

    After looking at their expressions, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s set off. Break their supply line first. Then we¡¯ll take care of their base.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded. There¡¯s no need to say anything else right now. When they left, Zhao Hao sent word to the Thunder n and the others, informing them about the situation.

    Bingya was still quite confused with Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction. He still didn¡¯t know what Zhao Hai ns to do. Upon hearing about the rebellion, Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction was quite light.

    However, Bingya soon found himself wrong. Zhao Hai was already in action. The Hell King¡¯s ship suddenly changed direction and flew straight towards the outskirts of the Taurus Continent.

    Bingya stood on the deck of the ship, looking outwards as the ship unceasingly went through the clouds. His heart couldn¡¯t help but calm down, he knew that Zhao Hai had started to make his move.

    Bingya didn¡¯t have any doubts regarding Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. He had seen how strong Zhao Hai was with his own two eyes. As long as Zhao Hai made a move, the Divines would surely suffer greatly.

    Although the ship was quick, no wind can be felt by those standing inside it. With the ship¡¯s shields, all of the gale winds were kept out. Moreover, the ship flew steadily. If Bingya wasn¡¯t standing on the deck, he wouldn¡¯t have known that the ship had moved.

    At this time, Zhao Hai appeared behind Bingya as he said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ve been staring for quite some time.¡±

    Bingya turned to look at Zhao Hai, he bowed and then said, ¡°Mister, I¡¯ve been thinking about my uncles, father, and brothers. All of them were killed by the Divine Race. The thing I wanted the most right now is to kill the Divines and avenge my family.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Bingya and sighed, he patted the Wolf Beastman¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Death is inevitable, especially during wars. Don¡¯t think about it too much, go take a rest.¡±

    Bingya actually shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be unfair to mister, but I cannot fall asleep. Mister, can you defeat the Divines?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Bingya¡¯s eyes and smiled, ¡°Yes, I can. You can rest assured.¡±

    When he heard Zhao Hai, Bingya¡¯s expression turned calm. He didn¡¯t know why, but he found himself believing Zhao Hai¡¯s words.

    At this time, Yehta and Ryder also arrived on the deck. They silently looked at the Hell King¡¯s ship¡¯s heading. They were aware about the rebellion, Zhao Hai¡¯s response was within their expectations.

    The Hell King¡¯s ship was very fast, After two hours, they had already arrived at sea. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop as he flew for another two hours before stopping. Then he had the ship fly parallel to the shore, mapping everything he came across.

    If the Divines had satellites, they would discover that the Hell King¡¯s ship¡¯s course went in a semicircle, going around the Divine Race fortress in the Taurus Continent.

    When he felt like he had covered the supply line, Zhao Hai stopped. Bingya and the others looked at Zhao Hai in confusion. Zhao Hai looked at them and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll wait here for some time. When the Divines send supplies to the Taurus Continent, we¡¯ll rob them. You go and take a rest.¡±

    Bingya and the others looked at each other, but nobody moved. They were already aware of Zhao Hai¡¯s mystical methods, but they still believed that if the ship remained here, the supplies would still be delivered.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t exin it to them as he turned and returned to his room. Since Bingya and the other didn¡¯t have anything else to do, they chose to return to their cabins as well.

    Bingya and the others also understood that if Zhao Hai wanted to block the supply line, then the Divines in the Taurus Continent certainly wouldn¡¯t have a good time. There were about 100 million Divines in the Taurus Continent right now. In addition to the Divine Race army, there were also 100 million vassal soldiers. These vassal soldiers were unaware that they had alreadyunched a revolt, therefore they still listened to the orders of the Divines.

    Although these people were very strong, one shouldn¡¯t forget that they also needed to be fed. 100 million people meant 100 million mouths to feed. And if they add the vassal soldiers, then that would be 200 million mouths. And this didn¡¯t include the fodder for their mounts. All of these added up to an astronomical figure. The Divines needed new supplies every day. People would bring them spatial bags filled with food, otherwise they would starve.

    Not only was Zhao Hai nning to cut the supply line of the Divines, he also asked Bingya and the others to think of a way to inform the vassal soldiers about what has been happening. They needed to be informed that the rebellion had already started.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect the 100 million vassals to pose any threat to the Divines. However, there was no downside to recruiting these 100 million soldiers. Even if they can¡¯t help, they could at least cause some headaches, or even waste the Divine Race¡¯s energy.

    Time passed by as evening was slowly creeping in. Bingya couldn¡¯t stay inside his room for so long, so he decided to go into the deck and look to see if some Divines could be spotted.

    Upon arriving outside, Bingya couldn¡¯t help but stare. This was because he saw the ship moving. Bingya stared for a moment before he looked down from the ship and then he smiled. This was because a Divine Race fleet was on the sea not far away.

    At this time, Zhao Hai also walked out. He looked at Bingya and smiled, ¡°Are you worried that I won¡¯t be able to stop the fleet?¡±

    Bingya scratched his head and bowed, ¡°Mister¡¯s methods are extraordinary, this Bingya is just blindly worrying.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Rest assured, if I said that I¡¯ll deal with the Divines, then I will certainly be able to take care of them. I¡¯ve ced undead on the ces we passed through earlier. As long as the Divinese, they would immediately be spotted by my undead.¡±

 Chapter 878 â€“ Fighting another Ultimate Weapon!

    <h4>Chapter 878 ¨C Fighting another Ultimate Weapon!</h4>

    Naturally, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t speaking the truth. If he didn¡¯t make it up, then he wouldn¡¯t have any other way of exining why he knew about the Divine Race fleet here.

    Sure enough, when Zhao Hai said this, an understanding expression appeared on the faces of Bingya and the others. They really thought that Zhao Hai arranged his undead on the sea.

    Bingya and the others had already seen how strong Zhao Hai¡¯s undead were. Therefore, they didn¡¯t suspect Zhao Hai¡¯s words at all.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think of hiding himself, therefore, the Divines were quick to discover his ship. The fleet slowed down before Divine Race soldiers began to fly out. Among these Divines were more than 20 Domain Weapon experts.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t rush to attack. He onlymanded the Hell King¡¯s ship to slow down and stop in front of the soldiers. Then Zhao Hai looked at them and said, ¡°There¡¯s no point in hiding. Since a Supreme Elder hade, then let this Zhao Hai introduce himself.¡±

    Nobody made any noise, the Divines were honestly standing there, they didn¡¯t respond to Zhao Hai. Bingya and the others were confused at Zhao Hai. They thought that Zhao Hai was ying with the other party.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai coldly snorted and said, ¡°Since the Elder wants to hide, then I would have to be impolite.¡± After that, the Hell King¡¯s ship¡¯s g pole suddenly swung towards Zhao Hai. Bingya and the others were startled, they were unable to react as the pole pierced forwards above Zhao Hai.

    Originally, that ce was empty. But a shing sound can suddenly be heard. Along with this sound appeared a humanoid shape. The figure was flying about 30 meters away from Zhao Hai.

    The figure showed a man riding a huge scorpion. The Hell King¡¯s ship¡¯s pole was currently blocked by the scorpion¡¯s tail.

    Upon seeing this, Bingya and the others knew that a person using an ultimate weapon was nning a sneak attack on Zhao Hai. However, Zhao Hai discovered it and managed to block it with the ship¡¯s g pole.

    Zhao Hai looked at the man and coldly said, ¡°And who are you? Care to introduce yourself?¡±

    The man looked at Zhao Hai and replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to know since you¡¯ll die anyway.¡± After that, two big pincers went out from the scorpion and went towards Zhao Hai. At the same time, the tail went forward and suppressed the gpole.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly. Then with an intention, the ship¡¯s ram suddenly flew out, heading towards the figure, ignoring the two pincers.

    The person was startled, he didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would actually go for mutual attacks. He refused to get hurt and immediately directed the scorpion to go down. Naturally, the two pincers returned.

    As the scorpion went down, the ship¡¯s cannons suddenly adjusted themselves and fired towards the man. The man had the two pincers block the attack while the tail went to strike the ship¡¯s hull.

    Just as the tail was about to hit the hull, the waves beneath the ship suddenly rolled. The waves turned into a vortex, blocking the tail of the giant scorpion.

    Zhao Hai suddenly waved his hand, taking his magic staff out. Then he waved his staff and transformed it into a huge hammer which proceeded to smash towards the person.

    The man didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to have this move. He had to retrieve his tail and go back. But at this moment, he suddenly felt a breeze by his side.The Hell King¡¯s ship¡¯s ram just flew beside him, it caused him to have a cold sweat.

    The man dodged the ram strike, but what he didn¡¯t expect was the g pole softening itself and turning into a whip, targeting his head. He couldn¡¯t help but retrieve the scorpion tail. However, he wasn¡¯t able to use his full strength as he was dragged down by the pole.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t pursue, instead, he retrieved the pole and the ram back into the ship. His magic staff also returned to its original appearance.

    Following the exchange was a sh of golden light. Then a person flew up from below. His giant scorpion had disappeared, but his body was now covered in a magnificent golden body armor. In ce of knuckles, the armor had pincers instead. One could see the lethality of the pincers by the cold light that it gave out. At the same time, the armor had a swaying scorpion tail in ce of a belt.

    The man¡¯s blood red eyes looked at Zhao Hai before he suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Good, good, no wonder Old Ox managed to suffer a loss against you. Unfortunately for you, you met me today. That Old Ox is already aged, he¡¯s useless. Now that I¡¯m here, you¡¯re dead.¡±

    After that, he punched forward. His fist was quite interesting, he didn¡¯t hold a fist like a normal person would do. Instead, he had his index finger hooked. Along with his movement, a huge shadow appeared behind him. The shadow was a huge tail that was currently going towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai looked at this and smiled as he waved his hand. Then the ship¡¯s battering ram separated from the hull and met with the approaching scorpion tail.

    A bang resounded in the surroundings. Upon shing, the scorpion tail disappeared while the ram returned to the ship. Not waiting for the man to make another attack, Zhao Hai quickly extended his staff, making it longer as it attacked the other party.

    The man¡¯s response came quickly as well. He extended his left hand as a giant pincer appeared. The pincers went on to block the staff. However, the man didn¡¯t wait for Zhao Hai to retrieve his staff as his right hand extended and captured it. The man sneered before exerting force, pinching Zhao Hai¡¯s magic staff in half.

    The manughed and said, ¡°Kid, your weapon is a bit interesting, but it¡¯s too weak.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the person and then smiled, ¡°Really? Why didn¡¯t I know that?¡± Then the magic staff slowly returned to its original form. The section that was pinched shrunk as the entire staff went back to Zhao Hai. Then the staff merged back together, one couldn¡¯t see any signs of it being broken.

    Zhao Hai looked at the man and sneered, ¡°I just want to match your movements, but you took it too seriously. Hahaha, interesting, interesting.¡±

    The man rushed roared before he rushed towards Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai looked at the man and sneered, ¡°You should look at your current appearance. Since you want to kill me, then I would have to be impolite.¡± After he said that, the Hell King¡¯s ship shrunk and then proceeded to smash towards the man.

    It only took a blink of an eye before the ship was about to collide with the man. Upon seeing this, the man couldn¡¯t help but get surprised. He crossed both of his arms in order to block Zhao Hai¡¯s blow. However, something suddenly pulled at his arms, he didn¡¯t even manage to make a cross in front of him before the ship¡¯s ram crashed straight into his body.

    The ram¡¯s attack hit no other ce than the least defensible ce in any armor, the throat. The man¡¯s head was immediately cut off.

    The man was dead, his expression filled with disbelief. What he just saw was his two hands being tied up by the waves beneath the Hell King¡¯s shp. It was due to these waves that he had failed to block the approaching collision.

    When the man died, the armor immediately separated from his body and automatically returned to being arge scorpion before it fell into the ground.

    But how could Zhao Hai let it fall. He waved his hand as a spatial rift appeared, the giant scorpion disappeared in mid-air.

    Upon seeing the man die, the Divines behind him immediately turned chaotic. Naturally, these Divines were aware of the man¡¯s status. Now that the man had died, the Divines had lost all means of defending, their morale sharply fell.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t let go of this opportunity and directly bombarded the Divines. The Divines died one chunk at a time. It must be known that the might of the Hell King¡¯s ship¡¯s cannons was very huge.

    The Divines were immediately flustered, they didn¡¯t even think about resisting as all of them scampered to escape. However, they were soon to discover that Undead were blocking their exit. Not only from behind, above, below, on their left, their right, all avenues for escape were closed off. They were totally trapped inside a huge undead-made basket.

    What they failed to notice were more undead charging from underwater. Before long, these undead emerged and began to fight the Divines on the ships. The Divines were slowly killed until Zhao Hai had finally taken control of the fleet.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care much about this as hemanded his undead to kill the trapped Divines. The Domain Weapon experts tried to resist but their efforts were ultimately useless. Zhao Hai also released undead Domain Weapon experts. Since the undead experts outnumbered the Divines, they too were soon killed off.

    The battle ended very quickly. For an army with no morale at all, it was practically a one sided ughter. In less than two hours, the whole fleet was under Zhao Hai¡¯s hand.

    Naturally, there were Divines who weren¡¯t killed off. There were those who lost their morale and immediately surrendered. Ever since Zhao Hai fought against the Divines, this was the first time that people actually surrendered.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t in the mood to manage them right now. He immediately threw them to the Space along with the ships they were using.

    There were a lot of provisions inside those ships. And among the Divines who died, there were people who had space equipments with them. Inside were also supplies. The biggest space equipment that Zhao Hai gained belonged to the Supreme Elder. Inside weren¡¯t supplies, instead, they were magic crystals.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about any of these. What he wanted to do right now was to investigate the giant scorpion. This was the first ultimate weapon that he obtained.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make the Space analyze it right now, he just stored it inside the warehouse.

    Bingya and the others were also able to see the fight. When Zhao Hai was battling the Supreme Elder, Bingya and the others were nervous. Fortunately, Zhao Hai won in the end.

    However, this battle reminded them about Zhao Hai¡¯s terrifying strength. Within a short period of time, Zhao Hai actually managed to kill the Supreme Elder. Zhao Hai was too strong.

    At this time, Zhao Hai turned to the three and asked, ¡°Do you know that person?¡±

    Bingya and the others recovered, but they shook their head. Bingya opened his mouth and said, ¡°Mister, although I don¡¯t know who that was, but I heard about various ultimate weapons. From what I just saw, that man should have been the Scorpio Continent¡¯s Supreme Elder.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I guessed the same. Alright, I¡¯ll head to my room and take a rest. You take care of yourselves.¡± After that, Zhao Hai returned to his room. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t rush to examine the giant scorpion inside the warehouse. Instead, he waved his hand and summoned an undead. This undead was the Supreme Elder that Zhao Hai just fought.

    The reason Zhao Hai asked Bingya and the others about this person was to cover himself. That would make Bingya and the others believe that he had no way of gaining news from the Divines. After all, his rtionship with the Foreign Races wasn¡¯t that good to begin with.

    Although the man was beheaded by Zhao Hai, his body didn¡¯t suffer any destructive injuries. Therefore, the man was able to be raised as an undead.

    Zhao Hai looked at the man and said, ¡°What is your name? Why are you with the fleet?¡±

    The person immediately bowed and said, ¡°Answering to the Master. I¡¯m called Yan Jian, Scorpio n¡¯s Supreme Elder. In the past, the Taurus Continent told us about Master¡¯s strength and the fact that Master might attack us. Therefore, he proposed for a Supreme Elder to apany each shipment of supplies. This time, it was my turn.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Tell me about how long the fleet arrives. Right, you used more than a thousand ships to transport supplies. In addition to the ships, you also brought space equipments along. You transported quite a lot of grain.¡±

    The man quickly replied, ¡°Replying to Master. The food generally arrives after one month. These supplies cannot feed 200 million people. Because of this, the vassal races could only receive limited amounts of food. This is to make sure that they don¡¯t get full. This would make it easier for the Divines to suppress them once they decide to revolt.¡±

 Chapter 879 â€“ Planting an Ultimate Weapon?

    <h4>Chapter 879 ¨C nting an Ultimate Weapon?</h4>

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t sneer at the Divine Race¡¯s methods. He thought that it was appropriate for the Divines to do this. The Divines had decided to distance themselves from the vassal races. Naturally, because of this, they wouldn¡¯t treat those people right. If the Divines provided them with proper nourishment, then the Divines would be the ones to suffer in the end.

    He nodded and said, ¡°How many continents decided to participate in this action?¡±

    Yan Jian nodded and said, ¡°Replying to Master. This time, all ten continents decided to participate. We decided that this matter is enough to shake the entire Divine Realm. We need to quell this as soon as possible.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he asked once more, ¡°In the Taurus Continent, how many ultimate weapon experts are there?¡±

    Yan Jian immediately replied, ¡°Currently, there are four Supreme Elders in the Taurus Continent. Gold Ben from the Taurus n, he¡¯s the one that master defeated. There¡¯s the Capricorn n¡¯s Moroga, Cancer n¡¯s Jie Yu, and Sagittarius n¡¯s Zither Karna. Including me, these are the only Supreme Elders that the Divine Race can spare. The others are needed to deal with the vassal races as well as the Foreign Races.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, the Divine Race¡¯s arrangement was quite good. Without knowing Zhao Hai¡¯s true strength, five Supreme Elders should be a safe choice. Even if it was impossible to kill Zhao Hai, their number could still allow them to protect each other.

    At the same time, leaving five Supreme Elders behind was just the right number to contend with the Foreign Race¡¯s three ultimate weapons. This way, the Foreign Race would find it hard to attack.

    Zhao Hai looked at Yan Jian and said, ¡°Will the other continents send more reinforcements to the Taurus Continent? How would the Divines deal with the rebellion?¡±

    Yan Jian said on word, ¡°Kill!¡±

    Although Yan Jian only said a simple word, Zhao Hai can feel the bloodlust behind it.

    The Divines on each continent had vassal races with arge poption. Because of this, the Divines would only have one way of dealing with them, and that was to kill! It seems like the Divines were getting serious this time.

    Zhao Hai nodded and then waved his hand, ¡°Alright, you go back down.¡± Yan Jian bowed to Zhao Hai before he turned around and left. Zhao Hai wanted him to return down to theyer where the undead were supposed to be.

    After Yan Jian left, Laura and the others came over. Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, the Divines have be more ruthless. But this time, we managed to gain an ultimate weapon. Right, take it out, let us have a look. Then have the Space analyze it.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he nodded. With an intention, the ultimate weapon appeared inside the Space. Just as the ultimate weapon appeared, a prompt was heard, ¡°High-grade Combat Suit detected. Establishing seed database, seed added: 12 Constetion Combat Suit, Scorpio crystal seed. Seed can only be nted on fertilend. Seed can only be harvested once. Host can choose who to bestow the Combat Suit. If the person is disloyal to the Host, then the Host can choose to take the Combat Suit away or have the suit attack the person. Current Combat Suit can be transformed into a crystal ball and merged with the Host¡¯s staff. Since the Host has a better crystallization ability, it is advised that the host doesn¡¯t use this Combat Suit. Once merged with the staff, the Combat Suit cannot be damaged. Suit will gain little consciousness and will only awaken when called out. Combat suit can help the Host in battle. Asking the host to proceed with the fusion.¡±

    With this much information, it was impossible for Zhao Hai toprehend them all. But after asking Cai¡¯er, Zhao Hai finally understood. The Space had recognized the Divine Race¡¯s ultimate weapon as a type ofbat suit. Thisbat suit would be important in aiding its owner in battle. And because of thisbat suit, the Space had made a special seed page in the store. There were several entries to this page, but the only one unlocked was the scorpio seed. This seed would need a whole season to grow. After it matures, it would produce a crystal ball. Sealed within this ball was a same armor as the Scorpio n¡¯s ultimate weapon. Zhao Hai can give these armor to his people. And if the person was unfaithful, Zhao Hai can use the suit to kill the person or he could just confiscate the suit. On the other hand, the current Scorpio Combat Suit has been turned into a crystal ball. This crystal ball canbine with Zhao Hai¡¯s staff. At this time, the Scorpiobat suit looks like something made from a special type of metal. Oncebined with Zhao Hai¡¯s staff, it would be one with it. However, since Zhao Hai¡¯s crystallization ability was more defensively powerful, there was no need for Zhao Hai to wear this suit at all. He can just use the suit as a weapon like Yan Jian¡¯s summoned beast.

    This information was a very good thing for Zhao Hai. Thisbat suit was deemed as an ultimate weapon by the Divine Race. Although it wasn¡¯t as powerful as the Hell King¡¯s ship, it still couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Zhao Hai was now nning to nt a batch of them. Once a war starts, then Zhao Hai would have an army of people wearing such suits. At that time, how much would the troops be strengthened?

    Zhao Hai was just worrying about how to improve thebat power of the Devil Legion. What the Devil Legioncked right now were good armors and weapons. If they wear these suits, then both matters would be solved.

    Although Laura and the others managed to hear the prompt, their understanding was much lesspared to Zhao Hai. Upon hearing Cai¡¯er¡¯s exnation, they finally understood. They couldn¡¯t help but cheer. This was an absolute surprise for them, a huge pleasant surprise.

    They can nt ultimate weapons? Other than the Space, no other ce in the world was able to do this.

    Zhao Hai was simrly happy, he quickly said, ¡°Start immediately!¡¯

    Just as Zhao Hai said that, thebat armor in the Space was suddenly covered in a white light. Before long, the light condensed into a blood red crystal ball. This ball wasn¡¯t very big, probably about the size of a dragon¡¯s eye. Zhao Hai turned his hand as the crystal ball appeared. Zhao Hai inspected the ball and discovered the astrological symbol of Scorpio inside.

    Then Zhao Hai took his staff closer to the ball, dissolving the crystal ball in no time and merging to the staff. Before long, the scorpio symbol appeared on the staff, nothing else.

    Zhao Hai began to wield the staff and waved it gently. Then a huge scorpion tail made out of red crystal appeared inside the cabin. This scorpion tail looked like the one from the Scorpio suit, but it also wasn¡¯t quite like it. It looked more powerful and more robust than the one before.

    Zhao Hai looked at the scorpion tail and nodded. Then he said, ¡°Tail needle!¡± The scorpion tail obediently moved itself. Zhao Hai discovered that the tip of the scorpion tail looked differentpared to normal scorpions. Generally, a scorpion tail would be oriented to attack the front. However, this tail was made into something that can attack in all directions, simr to a whip.

    Zhao Hai gave a satisfying nod before he gave anothermand, ¡°Attack left!¡± The scorpion tail obediently waved leftwards before separating itself and proceeded to attack.

    After that, Zhao Hai tried to attack the right side. Zhao Hai gave a nod and then said, ¡°Transform!¡± Zhao Hai wanted to see how thebat suit could protect him during a fight.

    Just as Zhao Hai¡¯s voice fell, the scorpiobat suit slowly transformed into a humanoid form. However, the suit didn¡¯t cover Zhao Hai¡¯s body, instead, it just formed into a full body armor. The whole body was made out of blood red crystals, it was very beautiful. Even the joints were made from crystal, they looked soft, perfectly able to handle human movements.

    Zhao Hai can see the that the helmet had the same form as the one worn by Yan Jian before. However, this suit right here didn¡¯t need someone to wear it, the suit can move on its own.

    Zhao Hai smiled and then said, ¡°Receive!¡± Then the armor turned back into a crystal ball and then fused with Zhao Hai¡¯s staff.

    Laura and the others saw everything from start to finish. Upon seeing how the scorpion tail performed, all of them couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    After taking the scorpio armor in, Zhao Hai turned to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, make some adjustments in the Space. Make some space on fertile soils and nt somebat suits there.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded. At this time, fertile ck soil was used for herb production. These herbs were going to be used to make God-rank potions. What Zhao Hai wanted to do was make way for somebat suits while minimizing the impact on the God-rank potion production. For Cai¡¯er, this was a very simple matter.

    Naturally, no matter what she decided to do, the herbs would certainly be affected. What Cai¡¯er needed to do was make sure the effect was as low as possible.

    After talking to Cai¡¯er, Zhao Hai looked at Laura and the others and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Ultimate Weapons to have this much use. It seems like collecting all 13 would certainly be useful for us, what do you think?¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯ll certainly be helpful. Brother Hai, will the Divines know that we plundered their supplies?¡±

    1. Fertile meant that those special plots that can elerate growth.

 Chapter 880 â€“ Donâ€™t Worry

    <h4>Chapter 880 ¨C Don¡¯t Worry</h4>

    Zhao Hai coldly smiled and said, ¡°They¡¯ll find out for sure. But they won¡¯t be able to immediately, maybe tomorrow or the day after that. After all, they don¡¯t have things like messenger fishes formunication. Let¡¯s return to the Ark Continent for now. If the Divinese looking for their fleet, then we can use that opportunity to deal with their base.¡±

    Laura smiled faintly and said, ¡°I know you¡¯ll say that. But I think we should tell Bingya about our n. The vassal soldiers in the Taurus Continent have no idea that the rebellion has already started. If we deal with the base, then they might be used as cannon fodder by the Divines.¡±

    Lizzy gave a nod and said, ¡°Brother Hai, we aren¡¯t friendly with the other vassal races. If we became enemies with them, then our future actions would be met with more troubles. It would be best if Bingya were to contact these vassal races before we proceed to attack the base. In any case, we aren¡¯t in much of a hurry. Even if we robbed the Divines of their grain and ships, it¡¯ll be fine as long as we don¡¯t let them know. While the Divines are looking for their ship, Bingya and the others can contact those vassal soldiers, what do you think?¡± Zhao Hai thought about it for a moment before he nodded. He understood that this wasn¡¯t a war that can be finished in a short time. And if he wanted to detain the Ultimate Weapons, he would need to work very hard. Today, he was only able to y the Scorpio Supreme Elder because the elder had been looking down on him, at the same time, it was also because of the recent upgrades made to the Hell King¡¯s ship. From this point on, detaining the Supreme Elders wouldn¡¯t be easy. If the Supreme Elders wanted to flee with all their might, then there was only little that Zhao Hai could do.

    Now that the Divines had eaten a defeat, they will definitely strengthen their defenses. The next batch of grain might be delivered by two elders. Although Zhao Hai was confident in dealing with two elders, it wasn¡¯t easy to catch them if they decided to escape.

    Zhao Hai cannot ignore the Supreme Elders. It would be impossible for this war to end if they were kept free.

    Most importantly, Zhao Hai thought of something. The Divine Realm had 13 continents, 12 of which were named after the 12 constetions, thest one was not. If the Ultimate Weapons went ording to the 12 constetions, then what would the 13th ultimate weapon be? Zhao Hai frowned upon thinking about this. But in the end, he shook his head and stopped thinking about it, he would find outter on.

    Lizzy saw Zhao Hai nod, then frown and then shake his head. She became confused, so she asked, ¡°Brother Hai, what¡¯s the problem? Did I say something wrong?¡± Zhao Hai looked at Lizzy and smield, ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything wrong. I was just thinking of too many things. Let¡¯s go see Bingya and tell them to contact the vassal races.¡± Then he stood up and went outside.

    Bingya and the others were currently outside. They were there since the fight, they still haven¡¯t returned to their room.

    The fight was just too big of a blow to their minds. A Divine Race Supreme Elder was just killed off by Zhao Hai, it waspletely out of their expectation.

    Moreover, they didn¡¯t have the capacity to help in the battle, it made them feel ufortable. In their minds, they were just garbage in front of Zhao Hai¡¯s might. Knowing that you were useless would leave one with a bitter taste in their mouths.

    However, they had no choice but to recognize Zhao Hai¡¯s prowess. In the battle between Zhao Hai and the Divines, they didn¡¯t even need to move. Although they were strong figures back in their ns, they were nothingpared to Zhao Hai.

    But even if they were given a duty, it wasn¡¯t in battle. This made them quite depressed.

    Ryder looked at Bingya¡¯s face and said, ¡°Old Bingya, are you waiting for Mister Zhao Hai¡¯smand? Aren¡¯t you just waiting for nothing?¡± Bingya forced a smile and said, ¡°At the very least we don¡¯t have much to do right now. And with our strength, do you think we could participate in Mister¡¯s Battles? Aren¡¯t we just courting death?¡± Yehta smiled as well. She couldn¡¯t help but recall how she had been arrogant in front of Zhao Hai. This thought made her embarrassed. Perhaps at that time Zhao Hai was looking at them as though they were idiots.

    Ryder looked at their expressions and smiled. Bingya and Yehta looked at him in confusion. They didn¡¯t know why he was smiling.

    Ryder smiled faintly and said, ¡°I just want to say that following Mister had really expanded our horizons. In the past, would we believe it if people told us that Supreme Elders could be killed?¡± When Bingya and Yehta heard this, they couldn¡¯t help butugh. Right, before, if they were told that a Supreme Elder could be defeated or killed, then they would definitely regard it as a joke. But now, with how much they had seen, they would definitely believe it.

    As the group chatted, Zhao Hai suddenly opened the door and headed outside. After seeing him, the three immediately stood up and gave Zhao Hai a salute. Zhao Hai waved his hand and looked at the three people before saying, ¡°What were you talking about?¡±

    Bingya smiled and said, ¡°Just chatting about normal matters. Didn¡¯t mister need to take a rest?¡± Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°It was useless. Right, Bingya, I just want to ask. When can you tell the vassal soldiers in the Taurus Continent that their people had already started the rebellion?¡± Bingya thought for a moment before he replied, ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be easy. At this point, the Divines had monitored the vassal races very closely. Contacting them wouldn¡¯t be very easy. I guess it should take about half a month.¡± Zhao Hai knit his brows, he didn¡¯t say anything for a while before he nodded and said, ¡°Try to do it as soon as possible. Don¡¯t wait for the Divines to be the ones to tell them. The sooner we contact them, the sooner we could conquer the base. In turn, the fewer losses there would be to the vassal races.¡±

    Bingya replied with a serious voice, ¡°Mister, rest assured, we will certainly make best use of the time.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Talk to your people as well, tell them to refrain from being too anxious to move. Take it slowly and wait for a while before attacking.¡± Bingya nodded and said, ¡°Alright, we will certainly ry Mister¡¯s words properly.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned his head towards the Taurus Continent and said, ¡°Since this battle started, I couldn¡¯t count how many lives had been lost. Perhaps this is a destiny of someone from a lower realm. For those in the upper realms, we¡¯re but ants that are struggling for survival. Only they don¡¯t know that we ants have feelings as well.¡±

    Bingya and the others didn¡¯t understand what Zhao Hai was talking about. As they were looking at Zhao Hai in confusion, Zhao Hai looked at them and smiled bitterly, ¡°The actions made by the Divines all this time has been orchestrated by a person. Add a little bit of ambition, and we have today¡¯s current state. If we defeat the Divines, then that person would have to change the way he operates. In the end, nothing would matter. Right, I should stop talking. No matter what this person is nning to do, I still need to defeat the Divine Race. This way, maybe I¡¯ll get to meet the person controlling all of these.¡± Bingya and the others stayed silent, they still couldn¡¯t understand Zhao Hai¡¯s words. Zhao Hai looked at the three of them and said, ¡°After we arrive at the Taurus Continent, you shall disembark and arrange ways to meet the vassal soldiers. I can give you some spatial equipment with food inside. We need them to be healthy in both body and mind so that they can help in dealing with the Divines. Now that we have plundered the Divine Race¡¯s supplies, the Divines would surely deduct more from their food. It wouldn¡¯t be good for us if they are starving.¡±

    Bingya and the others weren¡¯t fools, so they immediately understood what Zhao Hai was saying, so the three nodded. The Divines certainly knew about the rebellion that was currently happening, but the vassal soldiers were still kept in the dark. Because of this, the Divine Race¡¯s method of starving them had gone sessfully.

    Zhao Hai looked at the three of them before turning his hand over, taking out spatial equipments. These spatial equipment were the ones taken from the Divine Race fleet. Inside each of them were provisions for the army. Zhao Hai gave these items to Bingya and the others and said, ¡°In here are grains taken from the Divine Race fleet. Give these to the soldiers and make sure that the Divines don¡¯t find out. If the Divines knew about it, then we would have to prematurely begin our attack.¡±

    The three nodded. At this time, the Hell King¡¯s ship had already arrived on the Taurus Continent. Zhao Hai turned his head to the three and said, ¡°You can go down. After the matter gets settled, look for me in a safe ce. I¡¯ll be waiting for you there.¡±

    Bingya and the others nodded before they jumped down from the ship and dived towards the Divine Race fortress. After the three figures had vanished, Zhao Hai returned to his room.

    After going inside, Zhao Hai immediately called Cai¡¯er, ¡°Cai¡¯er, what happened? Why did you call me?¡± Cai¡¯er did indeed call Zhao Hai, however, Bingya and the others couldn¡¯t hear it. Cai¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°Young Master, the O¡¯Neal family has started to investigate and they are heading towards the Aksu Empire. It¡¯s possible that they would meet the undead soon.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he immediately became curious. He turned his head to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Oh, good good. Let¡¯s take a look. I want to see the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s response once they meet the undead.¡± Then he sat on the sofa as Cai¡¯er opened the monitor.

 Chapter 881 â€“ Demon Realmâ€™s Currency Issue

    <h4>Chapter 881 ¨C Demon Realm¡¯s Currency Issue</h4>

    On the monitor was a small team of magic armors. This teamposed of three armored tanks with a total of 50 magic armors inside. Overall, these armored tanks can carry 60 magic armors, however, they freed ten spaces so that they could bring living materials and energy sources along.

    The three tanks had entered Aksu Empire¡¯s Lifeline Canyon. Their speed wasn¡¯t any slower than any automobile back on Earth. However, this was Zhao Hai¡¯s first time seeing a vehicle as fast as this given its size. Zhao Hai calcted that the tanks had reached the speed of about 200 kilometers per hour.

    Upon reaching this calction, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t believe that it was true. There weren¡¯t a lot of cars back on Earth that can reach 200 kilometers per hour. One shouldn¡¯t forget that these tanks contained 20 magic armors, reaching a weight of over 100 tons. And with wind resistance, how could these things reach this speed? It was impossible!

    However, after recalctions from the Space, Zhao Hai was finally convinced. Those bulky things actually had this kind of outrageous speed.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t understand how it could be possible. Why would these things be this fast? But when he thought about the ships, Zhao Hai thought that it might be possible

    The big ships of the Anta ne weren¡¯t slow even though they disced a million tons. .This was strange in and of itself but since the ships were sailing on water, Zhao Hai had no point of reference to notice it.

    However, when he remembered the time the four ships had encountered a little bit of storm, Zhao Hai noticed that the although the wind and rain looked normal, the waves caused by the collision to the ship¡¯s bow flew higher than one would expect. There was only one exnation for this, the ship was very quick. Upon making measurements, Zhao Hai discovered that these ships had infinitely more speed than the other ships back on Earth.

    At the thought of this, Zhao Hai understood that no matter the tanks or the ships, both of them were using magic formations. Its possible that the Anta ne were using their formations to reduce the weight of their tanks and ships. This would allow them to go quickly.

    When he thought about this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel excited about the magic formations and magic armors of the Anta ne. Their Techno-magic civilization had reached a very high degree. Whether it be the Ark Continent or the Divine Realm, both need to look up to the Anta ne when ites to magic armors or magic formations.

    Zhao Hai also came to discover that the Anta ne¡¯s war tanks were divided into several types. One of them was a turtle-shaped tank. This turtle-shaped chariot was the slowest, but it can carry the most. Moreover, its defenses were the best. There was also a tiger-shaped war tank. This tank was the mostmonly used war tank in the Anta ne. It¡¯s firepower and speed were much better than the turtle-shaped tanks. Its weapons made it the mostmonly used tank in the Anta ne.

    The third type of war tank was the leopard-shaped tank. This was the fastest tank among the three. However, because of its speed, it can¡¯t carry a lot of cargo. Its firepower was also inferiorpared to the tiger-shaped tanks. This type of tank was more specifically used to transmit information.

    However, the war tanks that Zhao Hai could see were actually modified tiger-shaped tanks. Not only can its speedpare to the leopard tanks, it can also leap forward just like the other tiger-shaped tanks. But making these tanks was also more troublesomepared to making any other tiger-shaped tank. Because of this, there are only a few of these tanks present in the Anta ne.

    After passing through Lifeline canyon, the tanks were now inside the Aksu Empire. Although the Aksu Empire had experienced war in the past, its mountains weren¡¯t like the ra Mountains where Zhao Hai killed every magic beast. Because of this, one could see several magic beasts here.

    There were plenty of magic beasts inside Aksu Empire. Although Zhao Hai had moved the people of the Ark Continent, he didn¡¯t have much time to take care of the magic beasts. Even if there were no such things as beast tides in the Akse Empire, there were still quite a lot of magic beasts.

    Now that the people from the Aksu Empire have migrated, the ce naturally became a paradise for magic beasts. All kinds of magic beasts ran into the Akse Empire and settled themselves.

    However, the three Anta ne tanks didn¡¯t care much about those beasts. They would only kill magic beasts that came to disturb them. Other times they would just plow forward.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t understand what these tanks were doing. If they wanted to scout, then they should¡¯ve stopped and looked around them. Why would they plow on forward like this? It wasn¡¯t something that scouts would do.

    Actually, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know that the three tanks were indeed sent to scout. They were heading north of the Ark Continent in order to look for people, or even find traces as to why they left. The O¡¯Neal family actually sent people to the south as well. However, these people would only stroll around the Lyon Empire. They couldn¡¯t reach the Buddha Empire since their provisions were limited.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai only came to notice the team heading north. After some calctions, the team heading north would meet the underworld¡¯s creatures soon.

    Although the speed of the tanks were quite high, the Ark Continent was quiterge. If they wanted to explore the entirety of it, then it wouldn¡¯t take one or two days. Because of this, the team camped on a medium Aksu Empire city when darkness came.

    After seeing that the team had gone to take a rest, Zhao Hai turned to Laura and said, ¡°It seems like they would be in the Ark Continent for a while, there¡¯s no need to worry. I just don¡¯t know if the people from the Anta ne would fight the Underworld¡¯s creatures when the timees.¡±

    Laura smiled faintly and said, ¡°That might not be the case. They could stop their advance to the North and focus on the southern part of the continent. It¡¯s possible that they would be interested with the spatial rift first.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°That¡¯s quite possible as well. In any case, we won¡¯t have to worry. We¡¯re not afraid of them, conversely, I¡¯m waiting for them toe. I just don¡¯t know if they cane in half a month. At that time, we would be starting our fight against the Divine Race.¡±

    Laura forced a smile and said, ¡°When that timees, then we would be fighting on two sides. Right, Brother Hai, tell this matter to the Thunder n and the others as well. Have them prepare themselves.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Right, we¡¯ll tell them. You go arrange this matter while I go and see Bingya and the others.¡±

    Laura nodded, then along with Lizzy and the others, they turned around and left. On the other hand, Zhao Hai changed the monitor¡¯s image to Bingya¡¯s group.

    Bingya and the others had already arrived at the vicinity of the Divine Race¡¯s fortress. They didn¡¯t advance rashly, instead, they camped inside a forest and rested well.

    When Zhao Hai saw that nothing was about to happen, he closed the monitor and then took a bath. After rxing himself, his body shed as he went to visit the Demons.

    The Demons had already sent the third batch of Devil Legion soldiers into the hell background at this time. Meanwhile, the Demons inside the Demon Space were also looked after by Zhao Hai, their current state wasn¡¯t worse offpared to the Ark Continent. Although the Ark Continent had received more care from Zhao Hai, the Demons were given ample attention as well. Most importantly, the Demons liked their environment more.

    Besides feeling that the air was much better here, the Ark Continent¡¯s people didn¡¯t think too much about their new ce. After all, the Ark Continent and the Ark Space was quite simr. On the other hand, the state of the Demons was different. Compared to the Demon Realm, the Demon Space was infinitely better. The Demons treasured this gift. In their minds, it would be the best if they could thrive in such an environment. Because of this, every Demon was giving 200% of their effort in order to develop theirnd. This caused their society to improve smoothly.

    When Zhao Hai came to the Demon Space before, he already told the Great Demon King and the Demon Dragon King about the current state of the war with the Divine Race.

    Currently, the days of the Great Demon King and the Demon Dragon King were doing very well. The Demons were busily developing their ownnds. And since the Space was quite big, and each race had their own Domain, no conflict had urred. The matters that the two needed to take care of was quite little.

    Back in the Demon Realm, each race and n would fight fornd because of food. Each conflict that happened would need the Great Demon King¡¯s attention. At the same time, cities in the Demon Realm were also susceptible to attacks made by magic beasts and natural disasters. All of these needed the Great Demon King¡¯s help.

    However, these things didn¡¯t ur in the Space. The Space was very big, so each race would have amplend of their own, erasing the conflicts caused bynd. At the same time, magic beasts in the Demon Space were weak, and there were also a lot of Bread Fruits inside. With the addition of bamboo rice, other grains, and vegetables, the problem with food was also taken care of.

    In the Space, there was also the church to exchange things from. As long as one ce something of equal value, then the Space would make a trade. This reduced the conflicts for resources even more. Because of these things, the Great Demon King was very rxed. The Demons had almost reached a state of high standard for a society wherew and order prevailed and crime was at an all-time low.

    Zhao Hai came to the Demon Space this time in order to discuss the matter of the Demon Race¡¯s currency.

    In the past, the Demon Realm didn¡¯t have any form of currency. Everyone traded for what they want. It was just like the Beastmen, where they would use their argali to trade for living supplies. For the Demons, supplies were more precious than gold.

    However, things were different in the Space. The Space wasn¡¯tcking in supplies, the Demon Space waspletely self-sufficient. In this case, a form of currency was much needed. Otherwise, it would be impossible to ce values on tradedmodities. This might even cause conflict among the people.

    In order for the Demons to develop further, they would need a form of mization. Zhao Hai had already thought about this a long time ago. Having currency would also be very beneficial during transactions with the other Spaces. This meant that Zhao Hai was nning to have the various Spaces trade with each other in the future.

    Zhao Hai already opened this matter with the Great Demon King. Being the wise leader that he was, the Great Demon King immediately agreed. However, the means of currency had be quite of a problem.

    Each of the Space¡¯s backgrounds can produce gold ores. However, the Demons have reached an extreme state of environmental protection. Even if they built their house, they would make sure that they would make the least amount of damage to the surroundings as possible. With this mentality, how could they stomach mining their mountains for gold ore? The Demons would surely disagree.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh upon thinking about the Demon Race¡¯s conduct. He was left wondering what else to do. He can¡¯t mine for gold and he can¡¯t use paper currency as well because it would need cutting of trees to produce paper. Moreover, making forgery-proof paper wasn¡¯t possible. If counterfeit money appearedter on, then the Demon Space¡¯s currency would be in turmoil. The Demon Race might go into war because of this and Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want this to happen.

    Zhao Hai went to the Demon Space because he wanted to discuss a solution. And since this wasn¡¯t his strength, he took Laura and Ruyen along with him.

    When the three appeared in the Demon Space, the Great Demon King and the Demon Dragon King were having their meals. The things the two ate were simple. This was a habit they developed back in the Demon Realm.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s group of three appeared in front of the Pce. The Devil Legion guards immediately discovered them upon arriving. The guards didn¡¯t block the three, instead, they gave a salute and sent one person to inform the Great Demon King and the Demon Dragon King of their arrival.

    Upon hearing that Zhao Hai hade, the Great Demon King and the Demon Dragon King immediately went out and weed them to the dining room. After that they had people arrange tablewares and food once more.

    After everything was taken care of, the Great Demon King turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, are you here to discuss the matter of our currency? Did youe up with some solutions?¡± Thest couple of days, the Great Demon King had a headache while thinking on this matter. However, he was still left with no good solution.

 Chapter 882 â€“ Crystal Card and Selfishness

    <h4>Chapter 882 ¨C Crystal Card and Selfishness</h4>

    Zhao Hai had thought about various methods before, but these methods wouldn¡¯t work. This was until a while ago when he was scanning through the Space. He remembered about these things from the Ark Continent, crystal cards!

    Zhao Hai had obtained a lot of crystal cards from the Ark Continent before. However, crystal cards were useless for the Space. But then, after further upgrades, the Space can now turn crystal cards to gold coins and gold coins into crystal cards. Because of this, banks were already prevalent in the Ark Space and crystal cards had be more necessary for the people from the Ark Continent.

    Back on Earth, your bank card can be used to buy things. However, if you use it to spend abroad, then you would have certain problems. Moreover, if it was lost, stolen, or hacked, then you would have huge problems. However, these things wouldn¡¯t happen in the Space.

    In the Ark Space, crystal cards were divided into two types. The first type was the regr crystal card. This crystal card was just like any ordinary money to be used in spending. The other type was a personal crystal card. This card can only be used by its owner. The owner¡¯s appearance, fingerprint, blood-type, energy-attribute, and other qualities were used to personalize these cards. No other person can use it besides its owner.

    Such protective measure might be impossible back on Earth, but in the Ark Continent, it can be achieved. Moreover, Zhao Hai tied each person¡¯s ID to their personal crystal cards. This way, the card would have its owner¡¯s information, making it convenient for the people to use.

    At this point, these crystal cards were widely used in the Ark Space. This time, Zhao Hai wanted to implement this system into the Demon society.

    Because of this, when the Great Demon King asked Zhao Hai for any ideas, he immediately told him about the crystal cards. Upon hearing the exnation, the Great Demon King nodded and said, ¡°These crystal cards are very good. Mister, let me see this card that you described.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then took a card out. Since this card was the same one used by the people from the Ark Continent, Zhao Hai also had one. This was also effective in promoting the use of the card.

    Upon receiving the card and inspecting it, the Great Demon King nodded and said, ¡°Good, Mister, this is quite useful. When could we start using this card?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then said, ¡°I¡¯ll prepare some banks in your cities first, with the purpose of releasing personalized cards. At the same time, I¡¯ll be providing you with transfer devices. These transfer devices aren¡¯t that big, they¡¯re as big as a piece of jade. As long as two parties reached an agreement on the price, they can insert their cards on this transfer device and make the transaction. It¡¯s quite convenient to use.¡±

    The Great Demon King smiled and said, ¡°So Mister has already thought this through. Alright, I have no problems with it. We¡¯ll go ording to Mister¡¯s n.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then said, ¡°Good, then it¡¯s settled. You need to discuss this matter with your people first. When you reach an agreement, then you can call me over and I¡¯ll immediately build the banks.¡±

    The Great Demon King nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll have to ask mister to wait. Right, Mister, how¡¯s the outside situation doing? Do you need us to send troops?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°At this time, there¡¯s no need. We¡¯ve just plundered a Divine Race supply fleet. This will dy their ns since they would need to find food for themselves. There¡¯s is also the people from the Anta ne arriving at the Ark Continent. Those guys wouldn¡¯t be a threat for some time. It¡¯ll be a while before a fight happens, you don¡¯t have to worry about going out for some time.¡±

    The Great Demon King smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not really anxious about it. The more we drag time, the better it would be. I just want to send some Devil Legion soldiers out for a test.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Just take it slowly, there¡¯s no need to rush. Right, in the future, I might be able to bestow special armors to the Devil Legion soldiers. When the timees, I will inform you.¡±

    The Great Demon King stared, ¡°Did Mister manage to find the appropriate equipment?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t the Divine Race have some ultimate weapons? If we snatch those ultimate weapons and makebat armors, then wouldn¡¯t that be great?¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the Great Demon King couldn¡¯t help but get shocked. He never expected Zhao Hai would actually have this idea. Snatching ultimate weapons? Only Zhao Hai would think about it.

    The Great Demon King had seen how strong ultimate weapons were. To be honest, although he had a Domain Weapon, after seeing the Divine Race¡¯s ultimate weapon, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a blow to his mind. The Divines were indeed worthy of their name.

    Although the ultimate weapons looked simple, the Great Demon King knew that they were extremely strong, much much betterpared to domain weapons.

    Before the Demons met Zhao Hai, only one Demon held a domain weapon. Because of this, the Great Demon King was aware of how hard it was to manufacture weapons of this calibre. This was especially true when ites to ultimate weapons.

    Now, Zhao Hai actually wanted to make ultimate weapons. No wonder the Great Demon King was surprised. Zhao Hai looked at the Great Demon King and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯ve already gained one ultimate weapon. I¡¯m just currently waiting to get the others. I believe that we would have another great harvest soon. However, since these things are special, there are certain difficulties when ites to mass production. I could only supply the Devil Legion in batches.¡±

    The Great Demon King stood up and then looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°Mister, if you really managed to make ultimate weapons, please give me one.¡±

    ZhaoHai stared, he was confused at the Great Demon King as he asked, ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re the King of the Demon Realm. Having your Devil¡¯s War Chariot is already good. Why would you want an ultimate weapon? Do you want to enter the battlefield in the future?¡±

    The Great Demon King stared, then he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Right. Even if I¡¯m a King, I still think about these things every day.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the Great Demon King and then smiled, ¡°You¡¯re really a fighting maniac. Rest assured, ultimate weapons wouldn¡¯t be a problem. If conditions allow me to make Hell King¡¯s ships, then I will give you one as well.¡±

    Zhao Hai can now understand why the Great Demon King would want an ultimate weapon for himself. Ultimate weapons were extremely important for warriors. If Zhao Hai equips the entire Devil Legion with ultimate armors, then they might change their loyalty and devotion to Zhao Hai. Because of this, the Great Demon King couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    Although the Devil Legion had be strong, they still regarded the Great Demon King as their leader. If Zhao Hai bestows them with ultimate weapons, then their mentality might change.

    Even if the Great Demon King¡¯s thoughts about Zhao Hai had been influenced by the Space, it still hadn¡¯t reached a state simr to Shue and the others. The Great Demon King still had his own thoughts and this was understandable. After all, every leader would need a steel heart in order to prosper. It would be harder to change their mindspared to ordinary people.

    Zhao Hai realized this point, therefore he promised the Great Demon King that he would give him an ultimate weapon. At the same time, if permitted, the would also give the Great Demon King a Hell King¡¯s ship.

    When he heard Zhao Hai, the Great Demon King couldn¡¯t help but stare. His heart couldn¡¯t help but jump as he bowed to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, thanks!¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too polite. You¡¯ll have to settle matters here as soon as possible so that the banks can be made.¡±

    The Great Demon King nodded and said, ¡°Mister can rest assured. I¡¯ll take care of it as soon as possible.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded before leading Laura and Ruyen to leave the Demon Space and return to the Hell King¡¯s ship. Upon returning, Laura immediately turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, the Great Demon King seems to have some reservations. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have asked for an ultimate weapon.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s understandable, don¡¯t worry about it. Let¡¯s just let matters go on its own. I¡¯m not afraid of his reservations, as long as he doesn¡¯t want to rebel, then that¡¯s fine. In the end, the Divines are still our enemies. Since the Demons are already inside the Space, then there¡¯s no need to be anxious about it.¡±

    Laura nodded. At this time, Lizzy came over and said, ¡°Brother Hai, how was it?¡± After that, Laura ryed everything that happened back in the Demon Space.

    After Lizzy finished listening, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but ze up as she said, ¡°Brother Hai, the Great Demon King seems to be unable to tell good from bad. How about we teach him a lesson?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. The Great Demon King¡¯s position in the Demon Race is quite high. If we deal with him, then there might be a negative influence on the Demons. In any case, the Great Demon King only has this small reservation. There¡¯s nothing bad about this.¡±

    Lizzy was still a bit indignant, she coldly snorted and said, ¡°We¡¯ve been good to the Demons, yet he still had some doubts. Those kind of people needed to be taught a lesson.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. Who told you that good deeds are always returned? Remember, being good to others doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that the others would be good to you. Minds of people are the most mysterious things in the world. Do you know why the Space is formidable? It¡¯s because it can influence the minds of people, even for a little bit.¡±

    Lizzy nodded, although she was still quite mad, she knew that Zhao Hai was correct. In this world, there were a lot of people that would bite the hand that fed them. If you think that your good deeds would be reciprocated, then you¡¯re too naive. It won¡¯t be long until you would end up dead.

    Laura didn¡¯t want such a serious topic to continue, so she turned her head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, you go and take a rest. A major battle wouldn¡¯t happen in the following days.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, pay attention to Bingya and the others. If there¡¯s any problem, then go and help them. At this time, they¡¯re quite useful to us.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded. After that, Zhao Hai turn around to take his rest.

 Chapter 883 â€“ Two Geniuses

    <h4>Chapter 883 ¨C Two Geniuses</h4>

    While sitting inside a tiger-shaped tank, Theo looked outside through the tempered ss. He can see that thend here was quite fertile, no worse than anynd in the Anta ne. Although there weren¡¯t any crops on these fields, one could see how fertile they were judging by how healthy the weeds on these plots were.

    But this was where Theo was confused. Theo knew that no ordinary person would move out with such and in their hands. However, the Ark Continent¡¯s people actually moved out. There could only be two exnations to this, either they found a better ce to move to, or they were forced to move out.

    And thetter reason was the one he wanted to prove. This wasn¡¯t only because of his curiosity, it was also tied to the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s future.

    They have been on the road for three days and have encountered cities both big and small. From what they had seen so far, they can be certain that the Ark Continent¡¯s poption was veryrge. Who knows how muchrger they werepared to the O¡¯Neal family. However, the more their poption estimate became, the more uneasy Theo was.

    It wasn¡¯t an easy task to relocate an entire continent. Even if they wanted to move, then where could they move to? Not to say about a continent this big, even an entire city moving would have many things that needed to be done. The relocation of the Ark Continent was just too sudden and strange.

    While Theo was thinking about these things, the person next to him suddenly said, ¡°Theo, what are you thinking about?¡±

    Theo turned his head and looked at the war tank¡¯s driver, Lewis. Theo wasn¡¯t a war tank driver, instead, he was a magic armor pilot, a position much higherpared to a war tank driver. However, Theo didn¡¯t underestimate Lewis. In the past, Lewis was an outstanding magic armor pilot. However, he was injured and lost his capabilities to pilot a magic armor. This caused him to drive war tanks instead. However, his status was much higherpared to any other war tank driver. Among the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s war tank drivers, Lewis was the most famous one.

    Theo didn¡¯t ignore Lewis, instead he replied, ¡°Big Brother Lewis, I¡¯m getting more and more restless. You can see how fertile the Ark Continent is. If there¡¯s nothing bad going on, then people wouldn¡¯t have moved out. From the cities and viges that we¡¯ve passed through, we can be certain that the continent¡¯s poption was not less than tens of millions. These many people would need an extremely important reason to move out. I¡¯m quite certain that they¡¯vee across something unordinary. We need to be careful when going forward.¡±

    Lewis turned his head and looked at Theo, he can see the evident restlessness on the young man¡¯s face. Theo looked at Lewis and said, ¡°Big Brother Lewis, what¡¯s wrong? Did I say anything bad?¡±

    Lewis shook his head and said, ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing wrong about what you said. I just didn¡¯t think that you would think up to this point. You¡¯re correct, the Ark Continent¡¯s migration is too suspicious. This matter involves the future of the O¡¯Neal family, we do need to be careful.¡±

    Theo nodded, then he turned to Lewis and said, ¡°Big Brother, I seem to remember something about your injuries. I heard that they came from a someone in the Warrior Continent. Are those people really strong?¡±

    These years, the Anta ne was quite peaceful. Theo had yet to participate in a battle against either the Mage Continent or the Warrior Continent Because of this, he had no idea about to their strength. Since he has the opportunity, then he decided to ask.

    When Lewis heard Theo¡¯s question, his expression couldn¡¯t help but change. Then with a low-spirited nod, he said, ¡°Yes, very strong. I was already a God-rank magic armor at that time. When I was still in my 20s, I¡¯m quite famous in the O¡¯Neal family. Because of my fame, my arrogance had reached the skies. I wasn¡¯t afraid of anybody. Then, news suddenly arrived that there was a magic silver mine on a deserted ind between the warrior continent and the magic armor continent. Although its reserves weren¡¯t a lot, it can still supply us for a period of time. When I heard this news, I immediately drove to the deserted ind with my own magic armor.¡±

    This was Theo¡¯s first time hearing about Lewis¡¯ matter. Because of this, he listened to it earnestly. To be honest, when Theo heard Lewis say that there was a magic silver mine on a deserted ind between the Warrior Continent and the Magic Armor Continent, even his heart was moved.

    Magic silver was an ore essential to the construction of a special alloy used for making magic armors. Anyone from the magic armor continent would not pass the opportunity of acquiring some.

    Although Lewis shifted his gaze forward, his mouth kept moving. He continued on with his tale, ¡°I was young and frivolous, so I wanted to im the magic silver mine on my own. However, I wasn¡¯t aware that this was a trap arranged by the Warrior Continent. It was only afterwards that I became aware of an unwritten custom of the Anta ne. No matter which continent, when a young talent bes famous, the other two continents would surely make plots to extinguish that talent. Also, there would always be people following that young talent to protect them. But at that time, I didn¡¯t let my protectors follow me. In the end, I suffered a big loss and was seriously injured by a someone from the warrior continent. If it wasn¡¯t for that expert from the family, I wouldn¡¯t have been able toe back. The people from the warrior continent were quite strong in martial arts. They specialized in physical cultivation and were capable of fighting in the air. Because of their practice, their lifespans are much longer than the people from the magic armor continent. An important thing to note about them is their ability to sustain a fight for a long time unlike our magic armors. If we leave our magic armors, our strengths would be greatly reduced. It¡¯s impossible for us to contend with them with our physical bodies, especially against their God-ranks. Even if their attacks couldn¡¯tpare to our magic armors and they weren¡¯t as fast, dealing with them isn¡¯t easy. The longer the fight takes, the more disadvantage we would be in.¡±

    Theo nkly listened to Lewis¡¯ words. Lewis said a lot of things that he didn¡¯t know. If one were to think about it, Theo was also considered to be a genius in the O¡¯Neal family. And even he didn¡¯t know about these things.

    Lewis turned to look at Theo and whispered, ¡°This matter isn¡¯t something that the three continents would tell people. They will only protect the geniuses secretly. Maybe there are even experts protecting you right now.¡±

    Theo gawked, then he forced a smile and said, ¡°Big Brother Lewis, don¡¯t joke with me. I¡¯m not that talented. The family wouldn¡¯t send people to guard me. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have sent me on this duty.¡± Lewis smiled faintly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know that. You should know that those who came to be famous people didn¡¯t only go through a single battle. Without undergoing a life and death trial, it would be impossible for them to be an expert.¡± Theo stared nkly, then he nodded as he looked out the window and said, ¡°I will definitely be an expert. I will.¡± Lewis looked at Theo and smiled. He couldn¡¯t help but think about the younger him, he had the same look as Theo. At that time he was so arrogant and was surrounded by praise. When he was injured and became unable to pilot a magic armor, people began to look at him in disappointment. Fortunately, Lewis didn¡¯t ruin himself and turn into a good for nothing drunkard. After a period of depression, Lewis stood up again and began to drive war tanks for the O¡¯Neal family. In the end, he became the family¡¯s best war tank driver.

    Although he was an excellent tank driver, his status is still not higherpared to magic armor pilots. However, this didn¡¯t necessarily mean that he was lower than ordinary magic armor pilots. If one wanted to man a hundred ton vehicle, one would need nimble hands, and not everyone had this. Although this ability didn¡¯t look much, it actually allowed a war tank driver to perform specialized tasks.

    After some time of silence, Lewis suddenly stopped. This caused Theo to awaken from his thoughts as he looked at Lewis in confusion.

    From Lewis¡¯ expression, it seems like he had seen a ghost. Theo followed Lewis¡¯ gaze and became simrly shocked. On the horizon in front of them was a sky covered by a dark mist.

    It was still noon, about time for people to take their lunch, the middle of the day. However, in front of them was actually a dark sky. The heavens and the earth was covered by a dark mist! This caused everyone who saw this to stare nkly for a moment.

    Theo¡¯s face changed as he said, ¡°Big Brother Lewis, what¡¯s that?¡± Lewis recovered from his shock, his expression changed as he turned to Theo and said, ¡°Tell everyone to prepare for a fight. I don¡¯t feel good about this dark fog. I have killed a Dark Mage from the Mage Continent before. Among his dark magics was the dark mist. However, it wasn¡¯t thisrge. Even God-rank Dark Mages would find it impossible to produce a dark mist this massive. Maybe this is the reason for the Ark continent¡¯s migration.¡±

    Theo didn¡¯t dare to ignore Lewis¡¯s words. He immediately turned and went into the interior part of the tank. There, the resting ce for the staff was located. Theo went towards the magic armor pilots and then sounded an rm. Red lights lit up from the walls as a ring sound spread.

    It didn¡¯t take long before the rm was heard all throughout Lewis¡¯ war tank. The tank immediately burst into action.

    Like any other war tanks simr to the one Lewis drove, each one of them had 40 people inside. 20 of them were magic armor pilots, five were war tank drivers, another five were war tank technicians, thenstly there were 10 war tank weapon operators. Since war tanks weren¡¯t as big as the ships, their living quarters weren¡¯t as big. However, since war tanks were expected to travel over long distances, the living quarters were still made quite ample.

 Chapter 884 â€“ Yin Fire?

    <h4>Chapter 884 ¨C Yin Fire?</h4>

    Theo quickly put on his own magic armor. He was a God-ranked magic armor pilot, so his armor was bigger than the one Axe had. Not only can it transform, its speed, power, and defense was also much better.

    As the war tank¡¯s roof opened up, Theo immediately drove his magic armor to fly towards the dark mist.

    This was also how they usually fight in the Anta ne. After an abnormality was discovered, the war tank would stop and immediately release magic armors. After all, the war tanks were simply used as a transport, the magic armors were the real firepower.

    Theo carefully controlled his magic armor. He liked staying inside his mecha, he thought that the mostfortable ce in the world was inside it.

    He liked the feeling of being a pilot. Because of this, he was focused on the task at hand. Theo carefully looked out front to where the dark mist was located.

    Upon seeing what was before him, Theo couldn¡¯t help but clench his fist. This also made his magic armor clench its fist. Magic armors were the greatest inventions of the Anta ne, it was because magic armors that the magic armor continent managed to grow to its own size.

    There was one type of magic formation known as Spirit Projection Formation. The main function of this formation was to synchronize one¡¯s own mind to an external object. Moreover, this would allow the object to be controlled as if it was one¡¯s own limb.

    This formation made magic armors formidable. Every action made by a magic armor pilot would be mimicked by the magic armor itself.

    However, this magic formation also had its weak point. If one wanted to use this formation, then one would need a formidable spiritual force. Moreover, this spiritual force was differentpared to the spiritual force that mages needed.

    Mages used their spiritual force to control the elements. They can use incantations and with their own control of the elements they could produce their spells.

    On the other hand, the spiritual force that magic armor pilots used were the purest type of spiritual force. This kind of spiritual force cannot be used to kill an enemy, instead, they were used to control things. It was important for magic armor pilots to study this kind of spiritual force. The stronger the pilot, the stronger their spiritual force was.

    It was because they spend most of their time studying this spiritual force that the magic armor pilots only have stronger bodies than average mages but was way worsepared to warriors.

    Inside his magic armor, Theo looked at the dark mist. Because of the formation on the magic armor, Theo can see the situation very clearly. Under the strengthening effects on the magic armor, his eyesight had also improved.

    The dark mist was extremely ck, he could barely see anything inside. Theo turned his head towards the others beside him and said, ¡°What do you guys think?¡± His voice was also amplified by the magic armor.

    Another person gave a reply, ¡°I think we should send people inside to scout. The others will wait outside to provide support.¡±

    Theo nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Spirit Snake, Poison Serpent, Mad Dog, Lunatic, and Lone Wolf, you five go in and have a look. There¡¯s no need to be thorough. Go in and when you spot something wrong, immediately retreat.¡±

    The five magic armorsplied and immediately flew towards the Dark Mist while Theo and the others remained outside. They were in high alert, ready to provide aid at any time.

    The five magic armors proceeded to enter the dark mist. Due to the Dark Mist¡¯s nature, the visibility inside was horrendous. However, the five didn¡¯t feel anything after flying inside, the ce was spiritless, it made them very alert.

    The five people advanced in a 2-3 formation following a trapezoid shape. As they carefully advanced, someone¡¯s voice was suddenly heard, ¡°Stop, i can hear something.¡± The person who talked was the one named Mad Dog. After hearing him, the others stared as they immediately stopped.

    Mad Dog then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go down. I can hear something below.¡± Then just as he was done talking, a bone spear suddenly flew from below stabbing towards him.

    Mad Dog stared, his consciousness immediately became alert. Because of this, upon seeing the approaching bone spear, his hand immediately moved and went on to capture the projectile.

    At this time, more bone spears came from below. However, due to their skill, the people from the Anta ne remained unscathed.

    After the group defended against the bone spears, groups of fireball suddenly came flying. These fireballs had very peculiar characteristics. Most fireballs would have a shade of red, however, this one was actually grey!

    When Mad Dog saw these fireballs, his expression couldn¡¯t help but change as he said, ¡°Retreat immediately! This ce is too strange.¡± The groupplied as they immediately went towards the edge of the dark mist.

    However, before they retreated, they first released beams of energy from their hands striking the iing fireballs. They expected the fireballs to disappear upon being hit by the beams of energy. But contrary to what they thought, the fireballs became bigger instead. It seems like the beams of energy were consumed by the fireballs.

    Mad Dog and the others became surprised upon seeing this, they immediately hastened to exit the ce. Fortunately, they haven¡¯t prated too deep into the Dark Mist. Before long, they exited the ce. But then, another strange matter ured. The fireballs that wereing towards them stopped once they reached the edge of the dark mist, they didn¡¯t go out even for one step.

    Theo¡¯s group were constantly paying attention to the Dark Mist, but they didn¡¯t think that the group that just went in would actually withdraw this quickly. Moreover, they looked very distressed. Theo¡¯s group immediately went forwards to meet the scouting team, preparing to give them aid.

    However, what surprised them was the absence of any pursuing parties. Theo turned his head and asked, ¡°Mad Dog, what happened? Howe you came out this quickly?¡±

    Mad Dog immediately replied, ¡°Theo, what¡¯s inside is very strange. The visibility is very low so we cannot see anything. In the beginning, we were attacked by bone spears, then after that, by several groups of fireballs. Moreover, those fireballs were unaffected by our energy beams. Instead, once the energy beams collided with the fireballs, the fireballs began to grow bigger. Because of this, we decided to retreat. Theo, ask Brother Lewis. He has experience, he might know about this matter.¡±

    Theo gawked, then he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. Someone stay here and guard the ce. Send a report if something peculiar happens.¡± After that, he lead people to leave the ce, keeping ten people behind to stand guard.

    When Theo¡¯s group returned to the war tank, he immediately left his magic armor. Just as he jumped down, Lewis opened the door and walked out from the driver¡¯s chamber. Theo quickly went towards Lewis and said, ¡°Brother Lewis, I just had Mad Dog and the others go into that Dark Mist. At first they were attacked by some bone spears. But after that, they were met with a group of fireballs. These fireballs seem to be able to consume our energy beams. Instead of being extinguished, they became even stronger. Do you know something about this?¡±

    Lewis became stunned, ¡°Yin attacks? Could this ce be an innate Yin Domain?¡±

    Theo looked confused at Lewis as he asked, ¡°Brother Lewis, what¡¯s an innate Yin Domain?¡±

    Lewis¡¯ tone became serious as he answered, ¡°Innate Yin Domain is just one of its descriptions. Basically, it is a ce full of Yin Qi. Such a ce is able to produce undead and allow them to evolve. The fireballs that you¡¯ve met are called innate Yin Fire. This fire extremely poisonous. Aside from sources of Yang Qi, no other thing can extinguish this fire. As long as a lick of this fire gets into your body, you will definitely be consumed. No other ce can produce this Yin Fire aside from Innate Yin Domains. Innate Yin Domains also have its own special conditions. Innate Yin Domains cannot have any lighting from the sun, the Yang energy of the sun makes the existence of Yin Fires impossible. Because of this, the Sun is the natural nemesis of anything inside an Innate Yin Domain!¡±

    After hearing Lewis say this, Theo couldn¡¯t help but look at the Sun. It was now that he could understand why Lewis was surprised about why an Innate Yin Domain would exist here. The Sun was tantly up in the sky, however, an Innate Yin Domain actually existed right under it. This really can¡¯t be exined.

    Lewis turned his head to a man that looked around 30 years old and had a fierce aura about him, ¡°Mad Dog, did the fire stay inside the Dark Mist?¡±

    Mad Dog nodded and said, ¡°It did. Not long after we went in, we were immediately met with that fire. Since we were unable to suppress it, we decided to retreat. In the end, the fire didn¡¯t follow us.¡±

    Lewis nodded and said, ¡°Nobody got caught by the fire?¡± Mad Dog shook his head.

    Lewis then rxed himself and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Anything touched by that Yin fire would get destroyed immediately, this includes magic armors. It¡¯s just strange. In a ce where an Innate Yin Domain couldn¡¯t possibly exist, Yin Fire can actually manifest.¡±

    Theo didn¡¯t like where things was going. He regained hisposure and looked at Lewis, ¡°Brother Lewis, what do we do now? Do we go in once more?¡±

    Lewis shook his head and said, ¡°You can¡¯t. This Yin Fire can only be dealt with by a strong cannon and presently we don¡¯t have one. Going in once more would just be courting death. Let¡¯s leave two war tanks here and monitor the Dark Mist as well as see howrge it is. Thest war tank will be sent back to send the report. I can now probably understand why the people from the Ark Continent moved. If this ce could really produce Yin Fire, then some changes should have happened in the Ark Continent. And when the nightes, the undead creatures maye out from the Dark Mist. With the calibre of the undead, the Ark Continent shouldn¡¯t be able to stop them. Go prepare a war tank immediately. Equip it with ten magic armors and have it go back to report.¡±

    Theo didn¡¯t dare to be slow and immediatelyplied. On the other hand, Lewis didn¡¯t leave. He knew that he couldn¡¯t leave this ce. Although he couldn¡¯t pilot magic armors anymore, he had gone to a lot of ces before. Compared to Theo and the others, Lewis¡¯ experience was richer. He needed to remain here to guide the group.

    The War tank was quickly prepared. Theo didn¡¯t go with the war tank, instead, he selected ten magic armor pilots to go along with the returning war tank. After taking care of this, Theo went back to convene with Mad Dog and the others.

    After the war tank had gone back, Lewis looked around and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the city we stayed inst night. Don¡¯t get too close to the Dark Mist, otherwise we may be attacked at night.¡± Theo nodded and sent people to contact those who were observing the Dark Mist.

    However, what they didn¡¯t know was their every action and every word was being observed by someone.

    At this time, Zhao Hai turned his head to Laura and said, ¡°Innate Yin domain? Are there Underworld areas in the Anta ne? Otherwise, it would¡¯ve been impossible for them to know that. Also, is this Yin Fire strong? It seems like I need to take a look.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Laura smiled and said, ¡°I knew you would like to go and see. I¡¯m also very curious about this Yin Fire. Brother Hai, the Hell King¡¯s ship also has the Yin attribute. Can we go and see if it¡¯ll be good for it?¡±

    After hearing this, Zhao Hai turned to look at the others. Seeing the anticipation in their eyes, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°Look at you, you look like children waiting to see new toys. Alright, let¡¯s go have a look.¡± Then Zhao Hai waved his hand as the Hell King¡¯s ship went through the space and then instantly appeared inside the Dark Mist. However, the ship¡¯s build this time had gotten smaller.

    Actually, whether the Hell King¡¯s ship was smaller of bigger, the space inside it remains the same. This was because the ship wasn¡¯t relying on its outward size to decide the amount that can be loaded inside it. Itpletely relied on its spatial abilities in this aspect. Even if Zhao Hai made the ship into a very huge vessel, he still couldn¡¯t ce more things inside it.

    When the ship arrived, Zhao Hai and the others immediately walked out from their cabins. All of them curiously looked at the Dark Mist. In the past, Zhao Hai just went inside the Dark Mist in order to snatch some undead for himself.

    Now that he had returned inside the Dark Mist, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but get curious. However, he soon felt that there was nothing else to see here. Everywhere was just dark mist, tumbling around and obscuring visibility.

    At this time, several bone spears began to fly towards the ship, aiming for Zhao Hai and the others. But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t even spare a look at these bone spears. He knew that this kind of attack was not a threat to him.

    Sure enough, just as the bone spears flew towards the Hell King¡¯s ship¡¯s periphery, they were immediately wiped out using the spraying out from the waters under the ship. The bone spears weren¡¯t even able to make a scratch on the ship¡¯s hull.

    Upon seeing that the bone spears were useless, the enemy immediately sent out groups of fireballs. Unexpectedly, they were using the same tactic that they used against Mad Dog and the others. When Zhao Hai saw these clumps of fireballs, his eyes turned bright. He knew that these were the things he was looking for. When the group of fireballs reached the Hell King¡¯s ship, instead of having the ship extinguish it, Zhao Hai opened a spatial rift and took the fireballs in.

    1. I¡¯m quite baffled why they have all this tech and yet they still don¡¯t have long rangemunication.

 Chapter 885 â€“ A Lichâ€™s Anger

    <h4>Chapter 885 ¨C A Lich¡¯s Anger</h4>

    When the grey fireballs entered the Space, Zhao Hai immediately heard a prompt, ¡°Toxic Yin substance detected. Substance ssified as Yin me. Extracting properties, extraction ispleted. Host can now use this me for crafting. Increasing the hell Space¡¯s strength. Yin me can be added to the Hell King¡¯s ship. The Hell King¡¯s ship¡¯s surface will have Yin mes surrounding it. Yin me may be used for both attack and defense. Yin me can increase the ship¡¯s power system as well as improve the ship¡¯s cannons. Yin Fire Crystals can now be mined in the Hell Space. Asking host to approve all the improvements.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect the grey fireballs to have this much benefits. The me can even be used for crafting. It¡¯s quite good.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t stop himself fromughing. This was truly a pleasant surprise. ¡°Immediately start the upgrades!¡±

    Just as Zhao Hai¡¯s voice fell, a gray radiance suddenly covered the Hell King¡¯s ship. After the grey light vanished, grey mes started to go about and around the Hell King¡¯s ship.

    The mes seem to go in and out of the ship, looking like it was burning the insides of the vessel. However, for those standing inside the ship like Zhao Hai and the others, they can¡¯t feel anything different at all.

    Upon seeing this, Laura and the others couldn¡¯t help but feel curious. They stretched their hands and reached out towards the mes. However, like phantoms, the mes just went through, seemingly unaffected by the hands that stretched out towards it.

    At this time, another batch of bone spears came out of the Dark Mist. Zhao Hai stopped the ship¡¯s waters from blocking the spears. Instead, Zhao Hai just allowed them to strike the ship.

    Just as the bone spears were about to hit the ship, a me wall suddenly solidified itself, blocking the bone spears from going further. As the bone spears pass through the ming wall, one could see the spears disintegrate into nothingness.

    Laura and the others couldn¡¯t help but call out in rm. They didn¡¯t expect these phantom-like mes to be this powerful.

    At this time, a scream was heard inside the Dark Mist. Zhao Hai looked towards the direction of the scream and said, ¡°Who is that? Come out?!¡±

    The Dark Mist suddenly parted, revealing the people behind them, no, they shouldn¡¯t be called people. These ¡®people¡¯ didn¡¯t have a corporeal form, they looked like spectres floating in mid-air.

    Zhao Hai looked at these beings and couldn¡¯t help but stare nkly. Then he immediately understood, these people were unique beings of the Underworld, the Lich.

    To put it simply, the Lich Race was part of the Ghost Races.They were Darkness beings that evolved their souls to the maximum, they almost hadplete immunity against physical attacks. In the Underworld, they were one of the most difficult race to deal with.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think that he would meet members of the Lich Race here inside the Dark Mist. It seems like more creatures from the Underworld hade up into the Ark Continent.

    After the group of Lich saw Zhao Hai, one of them said with a deep voice, ¡°Who are you? And why are you here?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the Lich and then smiled, ¡°This is the Ark Continent, It¡¯s natural that I¡¯m here. Are you from the Underworld¡¯s Lich Race? Why would youe to the Ark Continent and cause trouble?¡±

    Upon hearing this, the Lich seemed to turn nk. One of them turned its head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, how could this be the Ark Continent. The Ark Continent¡¯sws prohibit the existence of God-ranks. We¡¯ve been here for some time, however, we didn¡¯t feel any change ofws. Also, from looking at your God-rank strength, how could this be the Ark Continent?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t think that the Lich would actually know about these matters. In fact, what Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know was that these Lich were old ghosts that lived for who knows how long. As long as they weren¡¯t killed in battle, the Lich were basically immortal. Because of this, they were aware of many things, they¡¯re basically living historical records¡­

    Zhao Hai looked at the Lich and then said, ¡°This is really the Ark Continent. Because of a giant ident, thews of the ne has been changed. This ident also opened the rift to the underworld and the Ark Continent.¡±

    The Lich looked at each other, clearly astonished by what they heard. Zhao Hai said that thews had been changed. In the past, they didn¡¯t understand how a spatial barrier could get punctured, producing a spatial rift. So it turns out to be this reason. However, what puzzled them was what kind of power would have the capability of changing thews of a ne.

    A Lich looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Nonsense, changing thews of the ne isn¡¯t easy. How could people possibly achieve it?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly as he answered, ¡°Changing thews of a ne certainly isn¡¯t easy. However, some people actually used an entire country¡¯s worth of people to perform a Blood Sacrifice to achieve it.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the expression on the Lich changed. Although they were now members of the Lich race, they were originally transformed souls, they could still recall some memories. They didn¡¯t expect that people would have the audacity to use an entire country to carry out a blood sacrifice.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Lich and then said, ¡°Although you¡¯ve be part of the Lich Race, you seem to have retained some humanistic natures. I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that the one who did this to the Ark Continent was the Divine Race. The Divines and the Demons invaded the Ark Continent at the same time. The Divines used an entire country to carry their blood sacrifice to break the ne¡¯s barrier as well as change thews. And with the appearance of the Underworld, I had no choice but to move everyone out of the continent.¡±

    Just as Zhao Hai said this, a Lich suddenly asked, ¡°Mister, might I know which country was used as a blood sacrifice?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Of course, the country used for the blood sacrifice was the Ocean Waves Dynasty!¡±

    When Zhao Hai said this, the Lich couldn¡¯t help but pause. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Did you say Ocean Waves Dynasty? Is it really the Ocean Waves Dynasty?¡± Zhao Hai was confused by the Lich¡¯s response, he nodded and said, ¡°Right, it¡¯s the Ocean Waves Dynasty, there¡¯s no need for me to lie about this matter.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the Lich suddenly screamed. Then Zhao Hai saw the mes of the ship suddenly forming a wall. It seems like this scream¡¯s power was quite huge, otherwise, the ship wouldn¡¯t have beenpelled to produce this fire wall.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows. He was confused at the Lich¡¯s reaction. He knew that the Lich didn¡¯t intend to attack. It seems like the Lich was impacted by something. The other Lich even went forward tofort that Lich.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai can see that the Lich that attacked had the lowest strengthpared to the other Lich. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare when he thought that the Lich might be a person. Can it be that this Lich had a rtionship with the Ocean Waves Dynasty?

    It took some time before the Lich calmed down. At this moment, a more elderly Lich looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, please don¡¯t get offended. He didn¡¯t attack intend to attack you. It¡¯s just because he was a member of the Ocean Waves Dynasty¡¯s Imperial family before he died. He couldn¡¯t help but get affected by your information.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I can understand. But has this gentleman not been in the Ocean Waves Dynasty for many years?¡±

    The Lich that screamed paused for a moment before he nodded and said, ¡°Mister guessed correctly. It has been more than a thousand years ago when I passed away. Since then, I¡¯ve received no news about the Ocean Waves Dynasty.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t me mister. The Ocean Waves Dynasty has been the base of the Radiant Church in the past hundred years. It was said that the Radiant Church¡¯s influence was more powerful than the Dynasty¡¯s nobles. And most of those Nobles had be fanatical followers of the church. However, the Radiant Church was a chess piece of the Divine Race. After we discovered the Radiant Church¡¯s schemes and dealt with them, we didn¡¯t expect them to retreat to the Ocean Waves Dynasty. After that, the Ocean Waves Dynasty¡¯s King relinquished the throne to the Radiant Church¡¯s Pope, changing the nation¡¯s name to Radiant Empire. Because of what happened, the Divines chose to sacrifice the entire country for their ns.¡±

    The group of Lich gawked, then the Lich from the Ocean Waves Dynasty sighed and said, ¡°Alright, it has been a thousand years. For the Dynasty to turn this way doesn¡¯t have anything to do with me. And with my current state, there¡¯s no way for me to take revenge against the Divines.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Actually, I have news regarding mister¡¯s enmity. The one who invaded the Ark Continent are the Taurus Divines. At this point, the Taurus Divines have basically been extinguished by me. We¡¯re currently battling for the Taurus Continent. The Ark Continent will be left behind for the Underworld.¡±

    The group of Lich looked nkly at Zhao Hai. They couldn¡¯t believe what Zhao Hai just said. Zhao Hai looked at them and smiled, ¡°I only came here because I heard from someone that a strange me exists. Therefore, I came to witness it for myself. I don¡¯t have any other ns.¡±

    The Lich looked at each other before one of them said, ¡°Are those Iron Men your people?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to have subordinates like those. Due to the changes made by the Divines to the Ark Continent¡¯sws, spatial rifts started to appear in the Ark Continent. In addition to the Underworld, there¡¯s also another ne that managed to connect to the continent. That ne is called the Anta ne. Those Iron Men that you say came from that ce. Those suits are called magic armors, the people from the Anta ne are inside. They¡¯re quite strong, and are also intruders to the Ark Continent.¡±

 Chapter 886 â€“ Establishing the Laboratory

    <h4>Chapter 886 ¨C Establishing the Laboratory</h4>

    The Lich didn¡¯t know what to say. They didn¡¯t think that the Continent would have this much change. It seems like they were reading from a story book.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Lich and said, ¡°Everyone, I won¡¯t be staying here anymore. You will definitely meet the people from the Anta ne once again, please be careful.¡± Then he turned back into the ship with the intention of leaving.

    But at this time, one of the Lich suddenly said, ¡°Mister, please wait.¡± Zhao Hai immediately stopped, he turned around and then said, ¡°Do you need something?¡±

    Among them, an elderly Lich gave Zhao Hai a salute. This salute was just like one made by Nobles, but was also different. Laura looked at the old man¡¯s actions and her eyes shone as she whispered to Zhao Hai, ¡°Brother Hai, this is a salute made by ancient Nobles. They use this whenever they have a request.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he looked at the Lich and said, ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± The Lich looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°From what we can see, Mister should be someone with an extraordinary status. Our group had long been tired of the Underworld. We want to go to all ces with Mister. I don¡¯t know if Mister can agree? We can be Mister¡¯s ves, we¡¯ll follow your every bidding.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t expect the Lich to have this request. He looked puzzled at the LIch before he asked, ¡°You have God-rank strength. And since you seem to the the leader of your group, then you should have an overlord-ss position in the Underworld. Are you really willing to follow me and be my ves?¡±

    The Elder Lich smiled and said, ¡°Correct. Just like mister said, we¡¯re honored and famed characters in the Underworld. However, the Underworld is differentpared to other ces. In the Underworld almost everyone has an immortal body. So there¡¯ll be no problem even if one doesn¡¯t struggle to live. People would just y around and then go elsewhere. Most of us just do nothing for countless years. I don¡¯t know how many years I have lived, but I¡¯ve grown bored of the Underworld. If you weren¡¯t asleep, then you would spend your waking hours doing nothing. We want to go with mister to see the world. We don¡¯t mind being ves¡±

    Then Zhao Hai turned to the other Lich and said, ¡°Do all of you share the same thoughts?¡±

    The other Lich nodded. It¡¯s true, they spend all day doing nothing, being in a daze the whole time. It wasn¡¯t something people could endure, it was akin to punishment.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Lich and then smiled, ¡°I can take you with me. You can bring your subordinates as well. And instead of being ves, I¡¯ll treat you as my friends instead.¡±

    The Lich looked at Zhao Hai nkly. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be this willing to ept them, even going so far as to treat them as friends.

    The Elder Lich looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, we are from the Lich Race. Won¡¯t our existence bring trouble to you?¡± Zhao Haiughed, ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem. I myself am a Dark Mage, the most powerful one in the Ark Continent. The undead under my control has reached tens of millions. What can a few Lich do to affect my reputation?¡±

    The group of Lich stared, then their expressions lit up. The Elder Lich then asked, ¡°Might we ask how many undead can Mister¡¯s ship hold? Our subordinates are quite a lot.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°The number¡¯s not a problem. I can just store them in my Space. The more people the better.¡±

    The Lich paused then he said, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll be impolite to Mister. However, most of our people cannot fly. We¡¯ll have to ask Mister to lower his ship.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled before he slowly lowered the Hell King ship¡¯s altitude. At the same time, the Elder Lich made a sound before leading the other Lich towards the ship. Before long, arge number of undead creatures came walking from all directions.

    Zhao Hai thought that the Elder Lich¡¯s subordinates were other Lich. However, he soon found out that he was wrong. Among the undead that came from all directions, most of them were skeletons and zombies. The Lich actually numbered the least among them. It was a bit strange but Zhao Hai still took all of them into the ship.

    Under the stunned gaze of the Lich, the undead went into the Hell King¡¯s ship in droves. The ship¡¯s size was basically ignored, it was just like a bottomless pit as it swallowed every undead.

    After thest undead went into Zhao Hai¡¯s ship, Zhao Hai turned his head and said, ¡°Alright. Everyone, let¡¯s go to the Divine Realm.¡± The Lich nodded and in the next moment the ship vanished from the Dark Mist before reappearing in the Divine Realm.

    The Lich couldn¡¯t help but get stunned upon seeing the instant change to the scenery. The Elder Lich looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mister to hold a Spatial Divergent Ability. No wonder mister can defeat the Divine Race.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not just my ability that allowed me to defeat the Divines. Since you have prestigious status in the Underworld, then you should know about the Demons, right?¡± The Lich didn¡¯t understand what Zhao Hai was saying. Zhao Hai just said that the Divines and the Demons invaded the Ark continent at the same time. So why would he use the Demons to exin why he defeated the Divines?

    The Elder Lich still wondered, however, he nodded and said, ¡°Yes we are. We¡¯ve had several battles against the Demon Realm. The Demons have good fighting prowess. Even if they are dominated by the undead, they still managed to fight back. They¡¯re the most intimidating enemies we have seen.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the Lich and smiled, ¡°The reason why I dared to deal with the Divine Race is because I managed to bring the Demons to my side. The Demons are now my subordinates. Because of this, I didn¡¯t have any other worries and managed to focus on dealing with the Divine Race.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the other Lich gawked. After that, the way the see Zhao Hai changed. The Lich race lived extremely long lives, so they also participated in the battles against the Demons. They didn¡¯t expect that those terrifying Demons would actually be subdued by Zhao Hai. This was just too shocking.

    After seeing their reactions, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Come with me, let¡¯s go visit the Demon Realm.¡± Then with an intention, the Hell King¡¯s ship appeared inside the Demon Space.

    Upon reaching the Demon Space, the Lich were shocked yet again. They had gone to the Demon Realm before, so they could safely affirm that this ce wasn¡¯t the Demon Realm.

    What made them feel even more strange was the fact that although this ce wasn¡¯t the Demon Realm, Demons actually lived inside it. They had battled with Demons many times, therefore, they knew what the Demons looked like.

    Just as the Lich were confused, a prompt was suddenly heard, ¡°Robots not belonging to the Space discovered. Proceeding to modify their program. Program modificationpleted. Host can nowmand the robots.¡±

    Before Zhao Hai couldprehend the announcement, the group of Lich suddenly bowed and said, ¡°We have seen the Master.¡±

    Zhao Hai was stunned, then a wave of happiness washed over him. The Lich were wise beings, so Zhao Hai thought that the Space wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to them. But now, it seems that this wasn¡¯t the case. No matter what, the Lich were still undead. To the Space, they were just another type of robots. Naturally, the Space couldn¡¯t allow disobedient robots to exist inside it, so it immediately subdued the Lich. This was great for Zhao Hai.

    Afterprehending what just happened, Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°No need to be too polite. Just call me Young Master. I¡¯ll be sending you to the Space, to Wild Dragon Ind. Go and help by father-inw research magic formations. If you want toe out and see the world outside, then don¡¯t hesitate to tell me.¡±

    The Lich nodded. They now regarded Zhao Hai as their master, so they respected his words.

    The Lich were differentpared to those beings invited by Zhao Hai to the Space. Those who were invited in could only be influenced by the Space little by little. On the other hand, the Lich were immediately subdued by the Space.

    Zhao Hai also took the Lich to see the Great Demon King. But since the Great Demon King was still busy with the crystal cards, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stay too long.

    In the meantime, Zhao Hai just threw the Lich¡¯s subordinates to the Space. Majority of their subordinates were just ordinary undead, they didn¡¯t even reach 9th rank. Naturally, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t intend to use them in the near future.

    When he was done dealing with the undead, Zhao Hai returned to the Divine Realm after handing the Lich over to Cai¡¯er. Cai¡¯er would introduce the Space to the Lich and then take them to Wild Dragon Ind.

    The Lich have lived a long life, so even if they weren¡¯t that intelligent, they can still make up for it with their experience. Besides sleeping, the Lich also managed to record history and some even started to research interesting things.

    However, it¡¯s just a pity that technology waspletely nonexistent in the Underworld. The Undead were basically brainless beings with nothing but instinct. In this case, having the undead research was basically useless.

    Now that Zhao Hai had sent them to the Space, the Lich might find something good to do. And since magic formations were profound, then they mighte to love researching it.

    Zhao Hai had already asked Ruyen to make aboratory in Wild Dragon Ind. Gathered in thisboratory were many types of people. There were mages, elves, dwarves, and now Lich. Zhao Hai was also preparing to bring Goblins to theboratory in the near future.

    Zhao Hai knew how goodboratories could be. Back on earth, theseboratories were key to humanity¡¯s scientific and technological advances. Therefore, Zhao Hai was making aboratory for himself in order to prepare for the future.

    1. I don¡¯t know what the plural term for ¡®Lich¡¯ is, so I just used assumed to be the same

 Chapter 887 â€“ The Oâ€™Neal Familyâ€™s Response

    <h4>Chapter 887 ¨C The O¡¯Neal Family¡¯s Response</h4>

    Theo and Lewis were currently standing on top of the city lord¡¯s mansion, looking at the Dark Mist in the distance. The people who were sent to survey the situation had found out that the dark mist had already covered the entire northern part of the Ark Continent and has been slowly creeping further. This report made Theo and Lewis¡¯ faces ugly. Mad Dog and the others left to send word back to the family. At this time, Theo and Lewis were inside a small city with 30 magic armors and two war tanks.

    Theo looked at the Dark Mist and couldn¡¯t help but clench his fist as he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Dark Mist is still expanding. No wonder the people from the Ark Continent left. What should we do? The family had already exerted great effort for this expedition.¡±

    Lewis was very clear about this point. Both of them were already branded with the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s mark. It can be said that their fate was intertwined with the family. Lewis knew that the O¡¯Neal family had made great efforts in order to enter the Ark Continent. If they fail this expedition, then the O¡¯Neal family might not be able to recover. Their future would be bleak.

    However, this Dark Mist wasn¡¯t very easy to deal with. It¡¯s certain that underneath this dark cloak was a ton of undead. Lewis can confirm this because only Undead and Dark Mages could use bone spears as an attack. And after he saw that Yin Fire, Lewis was absolutely sure that there were undead. This was because it would be impossible for Dark Mages to get in contact with Yin Fire without causing damage to themselves.

    But even so, Lewis cannot disy his restlessness at this time. He turned to Theo and smiled faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Family will surely find a way to deal with this. There are powerful cannons on the Family¡¯s ships.¡±

    Theo nodded, he was still young after all. Without Lewis here, the Undead would have already caused havoc to their team. Because of Lewis, Theo was able to keep a calm mind amidst the recent developments.

    Then Theo turned to Lewis and said, ¡°Brother Lewis, will the messengerse back soon?¡± Lewis shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. However, I¡¯m certain that the family would make the proper arrangements. There¡¯s a good chance that they would send a warship here to support us. After all, warships have more firepower and can carry more troops. It can also save more energy.¡±

    Theo stared for a moment before he gave a nod, then he said, ¡°Brother Lewis, since the undead would onlye out at night, how about we do something else during the day?¡±

    Lewis looked at Theo and said, ¡°Do something? What do you want to do?¡±

    Theo smiled faintly and said, ¡°Now that the Ark Continent¡¯s people have migrated, the magic beasts began to thrive. Those magic beasts would be able to provide us with magic crystals. If we send our people to kill those magic beasts during the day, then we can make crystals for our own use. At the same time, we could also use this time to scout for minerals in the Ark Continent.¡±

    Lewis thought about it for a moment before he gave a nod, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go do that. We can spare ten people for that task. However, we cannot use our war tanks.¡±

    Theo happilyplied as he turned around and went to manage it. Looking at Theo¡¯s departing back, Lewis couldn¡¯t help but smile. After that, he returned to looking at the Dark Mist. His brow wrinkled, he was worried about the current situation. The area covered by the Dark Mist was too big. Moreover, with the rate of its expansion, who knows what kinds of undead were lurking inside. Was it worth it for the O¡¯Neal family to fight the undead?

    While Lewis was worried about these matters, Mad Dog and his team arrived at the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s camp located in the Rosen Empire. The O¡¯Neal family had already upied the entire Rosen Empire with the Patriarch moving to the Rosen Empire¡¯s Imperial Pce.

    Although Zhao Hai had relocated the entire Rosen Empire¡¯s poption, he didn¡¯t destroy the Imperial Pce. And even if the interior decorations had been taken away, the structure was still as elegant and magnificent as before. Therefore, it¡¯s understandable for the O¡¯Neal Patriarch to settle there.

    When Mad Dog¡¯s group appeared outside the pce, they were stopped by two magic armors. These two magic armors were God-ranks, therefore, Mad Dog didn¡¯t dare to be unreasonable, otherwise he would be killed on the spot. He jumped down from the war tank and then gave a bow, ¡°Lion Squad¡¯s Mad Dog from the Scout Team. I seek an audience with the Patriarch, I have matters to report.¡±

    The two magic armors turned their head as they gave an announcement, ¡°Lion Squad¡¯s Mad Dog bears news. He asks for an audience with the Patriarch.¡±

    Another magic armor not far away passed the message. Before long, the word got into the Imperial Pce and into the Patriarch¡¯s living quarters. A servant then knocked on the Patriarch¡¯s door and said, ¡°Patriarch, Scout Team¡¯s Lion Squad has arrived for a report. They¡¯re asking for an audience with you.¡±

    The O¡¯Neal Family¡¯s Patriarch was currently working. But when he heard the servant, he immediately send, ¡°Send him in.¡± The servantplied and then turned to a distant ce and gave word to a magic armor, ¡°Send him in!¡± The magic armor then passed the message over until it reached the Pce¡¯s entrance. After that, the servant led Mad Dog to the Patriarch¡¯s room.

    The Patriarch looked at Mad Dog and said, ¡°George, you brat. What happened? Did you discover something?¡±

    George didn¡¯t expect the Patriarch to actually recognize him. His mood couldn¡¯t help but get lifted as he gave a bow to the Patriarch and said, ¡°Patriarch, it¡¯s been ten days since we left here and headed north. However, after travelling for ten days, we actually met trouble. There is a ce covered with Dark Mist. When I entered the Dark Mist to investigate, I was attacked by bone spears and after that grey fireballs. That fireball wasn¡¯t affected by our energy beams, instead, it actually strengthened it. After we came out and consulted Big Brother Lewis, he said that we¡¯vee to meet an Innate Yin Domain and those fireballs are possibly Yin Fire. Because of this, he decided to send us back to give a report while they remained to take watch over the Dark Mist.¡±

    The Patriarch stared, then he knit his brows. Naturally, he knew what innate Yin Domains were. He looked at George and said, ¡°Has it been confirmed to be an innate Yin Domain?¡±

    George shook his head and said, ¡°Brother Lewis said that it had the characteristics of an innate Yin Domain. However, Innate Yin Domains don¡¯t exist under the sun yet this one did. But even so, Brother Lewis still believes that it should be an innate Yin Domain.¡±

    The Patriarch nodded and said, ¡°Lewis¡¯ assessments are always safe. Since he said so, then it seems that it is an innate Yin Domain. If that is the case, then that would be troublesome. But I don¡¯t want to have Lewis going into the Dark Mist. You go take a rest first.¡± George nodded before going away.

    After George left, the Patriarch turned his head and said, ¡°Call the Generals for a meeting.¡± Then the servant at the door gave a sound of affirmation before leaving.

    Before long, the Generals arrived at the Patriarch¡¯s room, Axe was also present. After the group had sat down, the Patriarch said, ¡°George from the Lion Squad just arrived. He said that after travelling north for ten days, they were met with a Dark Mist. Lewis suspects it to be an innate Yin Domain. What do you think about this?¡±

    The people in the room turned silent. Everyone here had fought many battles. Even Axe was experienced due to his love for exploration. All present knew what an innate Yin Domain was, therefore, they couldn¡¯t help but turn silent upon hearing the news.

    After some time, a tall general stood up and gave a bow before saying, ¡°Patriarch, we should send more troops there. A distance of ten days isn¡¯t far. If something happens there, then it would definitely a threat to us. Moreover, the O¡¯Neal family already went all out in this conquest. Retreating will result in huge losses.¡±

    The Patriarch nodded. Then another general stood up and said, ¡°Patriarch, I think the Ark Continent¡¯s migration has to do with this innate Yin Domain. We need to guard the boundary. From what I can see, we should send a battleship over for support. At the same time, we should request some strong cannons from the family as soon as possible.¡±

    The Patriarch gave another nod. Then another general stood up and said, ¡°Patriarch, I think we should also quicken our southern survey. The south is too close to the Family. If a threat appears there, then the Family might be threatened.¡±

    The Patriarch hesitated for a moment before he nodded, ¡°That¡¯s rational. We need to focus on the south as well. Axe, do you have anything to say?¡±

    Axe stood up, gave the Patriarch a bow, and said, ¡°Father, we¡¯ve already upied the Ark Continent. It¡¯s not clear why the people of the continent really left. And now, there¡¯s the innate Yin Domain. I think we should ask for more firepower from the family. We also need to adjust some magic armors in order to look for the resources of the Ark Continent and then mine them. This would fund the Family¡¯s operations, we need to recoup our expenses as soon as possible.¡±

    The Patriarch looked at Axe and gave a satisfied nod as he said, ¡°My son has really grown up. That is a good idea. The dangers of the Ark Continent is still unknown to us, we must be ready to retreat at a moment¡¯s notice. However, if we retreat, that would be a huge loss to the family. The best thing we could do right now is to scour the continent for any mineral resource and mine it.¡±

    The generals agreed. In fact, the main reason they attacked the Ark Continent was to getmodities and minerals. If they didn¡¯t get any minerals here because they were busy finding out why the Ark Continent¡¯s people migrated, then that would just be putting the cart before the horse.

    Even if the Ark Continent had turned dangerous and they needed to retreat, they still need to mine for minerals as much as possible. This would minimize the losses to the family.

    After seeing that everybody agreed, the Patriarch nodded and said, ¡°Pass this order. The Victory and the Glory would immediately return to the family to be restocked with 1000 strong cannons and an additional 10 thousand magic armors as soon as possible. At the same time, the Tyrant will carry a thousand magic armors and 50 war tanks in order to support the Lion Squad.¡±

    Those present stood up and immediately went on to execute themand. After they left, the Patriarch lightly frowned and said, ¡°Interesting. There¡¯s actually an innate Yin Domain here. The Ark Continent is getting more and more peculiar. Who knows what else we could find.¡±

    Zhao Hai was also listening to the meeting. After the generals left, he turned to Laura and said, ¡°It looks like the O¡¯Neal family had started to be careful. I¡¯m afraid their southern scouts would quickly discover the spatial rifts to the Demon Realm and the Divine Realm. I want to see how they react after seeing those two ces.¡±

    Laura smiled faintly and said, ¡°If I was the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s Patriarch, in addition to sending people to monitor the Underworld and mining the Ark Continent, I would also send people to investigate the Demon Realm. At the same time, I would send people to attack us in the Divine Realm, just to see how strong we are.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled as well and said, ¡°They have a lot of things to do. I just don¡¯t know if they have enough manpower to do it.¡±

    Laura chuckled and said, ¡°Well, they surely have enough troops. From what we just heard, they wouldn¡¯t use too much magic armors when mining for ores. And since there¡¯s no danger in the Ark Continent, those magic armors should be enough. It¡¯s the same with the Demon Realm. In this case, their troops can only be divided into two; the ones guarding the Dark Mist, and the other half can be allocated to us. However, I¡¯m not sure about how much they¡¯ll send for the attack.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I think they shouldn¡¯t send too much to attack us. What we need them to do is to enter the Divine Realm and then we¡¯ll toss them to the Divines. Meanwhile, after they finish mining, we could just steal it off of their hands. Wouldn¡¯t that be better?¡±

    Laura and the others chuckled. Then Lizzy said, ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve been sensing that Brother Hai really wants to steal. You really want to snatch everything. Brother Hai, if you see a girl in the future, will you snatch her as well?¡±

    Zhao Hai pretended to lower his head as if he was thinking. After some time, he nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. I haven¡¯t had a new wife for some time. It seems like now¡¯s a great chance.¡± Then after he said that, he proceeded to run away.

    After hearing Zhao Hai say this, Laura and the others immediately chased Zhao Hai. Naturally, they knew that Zhao Hai was just messing around. They just wanted to y along with their husband¡¯s antics.

    After some time, Zhao Hai stopped. He just sensed a calling from a messenger fish. Zhao Hai took the messenger fish and saw that it was the one that belonged to Bingya. Zhao Hai turned to Laura and the other and then smiled, ¡°It looks like we have something to do.¡± Then he spoke to the messenger fish, ¡°Bingya, it¡¯s Zhao Hai.¡±

 Chapter 888 â€“ Unprecedented Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 888 ¨C Unprecedented Crisis</h4>

    Bingya¡¯s voice was then heard, ¡°Mister, the work is done. You can make your move at any time.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t leave the area. Only move when I give the signal. Don¡¯t let the Divines discover your actions, we need to make a surprise attack.¡±

    Bingya replied, ¡°Yes. Mister can rest assured, the Divines have centralized the vassal soldiers in one area, we aren¡¯t so easily found.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then he said, ¡°How are the Divines solving the food problem?¡±

    Bingya smiled faintly and said, ¡°The Divines are strictly monitoring the grain distribution. At the same time, they are also sending a lot of soldiers out in order to hunt magic beasts. The grains that the vassal soldiers were receiving have be less and less. However, the Divines didn¡¯t stop the vassals from hunting for themselves.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he replied, ¡°The Divines didn¡¯t want the vassal soldiers to have suspicions. Tell the vassal races to not worry and not to show any hostility to the Divines. Wait until I arrive, then we can deal with the Divines.¡± Bingya gave an agreeing sound.

    Zhao Hai smiled and then stored the messenger fish. After that, he turned to Laura and said, ¡°It¡¯s time to move.¡± Laura smiled faintly and said, ¡°Do we make a move on their supply ships? If we do, then the Divines would surely starve.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I know they¡¯ll send more food soon. And in addition to food, they might send more manpower and Supreme Elders this way. At this point, they should have already suspected that the Scorpio Supreme Elder had met an unfortunate end¡­¡± Laura nodded, then she looked at Zhao Hai and frowned, ¡°So Brother Hai, what do we do? Do we deal with their base? We can¡¯t just deal with them without suffering any losses.¡± Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just wait. If we can¡¯t deal with the supplies, then we¡¯ll deal with the base. In any case, there¡¯s no way for them to catch up to us.¡±

    When she heard this n, Laura didn¡¯t stop it. She knew that Zhao Hai already had Cai¡¯er monitor the seas for the next few days. Once they discover the Divine Race¡¯s supply ships, then they would proceed to attack.

    Cai¡¯er was already at work. She didn¡¯t even need to be focused on this task, as long as she paid attention to it from time to time, then it would be fine. At this time, Zhao Hai¡¯s attention was turned to the O¡¯Neal family.

    Not only did the family send scouts to the northern part of the continent, they also sent a team down south. However, that team has yet to arrive at the Buddha Empire. Naturally, it was still impossible for them to discover the Demon Realm¡¯s spatial rift. But they were close to arriving at the ra Mountains.

    Zhao Hai still had some undead mining for ores in the Ark Continent. However, their quantity wasn¡¯t a lot and majority of them were iron armor beasts. There were also mining teams present in the Demon Realm as well as in the Taurus Continent.

    The third day after Zhao Hai and Bingya talked, Cai¡¯er told Zhao Hai that the Divine Race¡¯s supply fleet hade. The transport fleet this time included warships aside from ordinary cargo ships. However, one could see that the amount of grain being shipped has been reduced.

    Zhao Hai saw the situation and couldn¡¯t help but smile as he said, ¡°It seems that the Divines had no way of collecting ships in a short time. However, it also seems like they¡¯re carrying more spatial equipment this time.¡±

    Laura looked at the supply ships and said, ¡°Will you make a move now, Brother Hai?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s go and see who they sent this time to suppress my undead.¡± After that, Zhao Hai and the ship disappeared and reappeared once more in a ce not too far from the fleet. Then Zhao Hai slowly increased the ship¡¯s size as they approached the Divines.

    Naturally, the Divines managed to spot the Hell King¡¯s ship and immediately responded. The warships quickly surrounded the cargo vessels. At the same time, the people from the ships flew up.

    But what made Zhao Hai confused was theck of Supreme Elders. These people should know that besides Supreme Elders, nothing could bring any threat to him. Why didn¡¯t the Divine Race send a Supreme Elder?

    While Zhao Hai was confused, the sky suddenly turned ck. Zhao Hai turned his head and saw a starry sky. There wererge and small meteorites along with variouss. Not far away from these small celestial bodies was a star emitting arge amount of heat.

    Zhao Hai and the others stared at this situation, enamored by the scene in front of them. This was especially true for Laura and the others. They didn¡¯t know about outer space, naturally it was impossible for them to know what they were seeing.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai was looking at it with curiosity. Although it was simr to the outer space that he remembered, he was sure that they weren¡¯t out in space. There was no gravity in outer space, people just float in mid-air. There¡¯s no air in space as well. However, those things were present where they were. Zhao Hai can be certain that this was the doing of the Divine Race.

    Formation! This was the first word that popped into Zhao Hai¡¯s mind. Zhao Hai was almost sure that this was a formation established by the Divines. However, he didn¡¯t know what kind of formation this was.

    He didn¡¯t expect the Divines to have this kind of weapon. It can actually changed the environment around them. This caused Zhao Hai to anticipate what would happen next.

    Zhao Hai turned to Laura and the others and said, ¡°Be careful, we¡¯ve fallen into the Divine Race¡¯s formation. I believe the Divines will attack us soon.¡±

    Laura and the other nodded, but they didn¡¯t worry too much. Zhao Hai¡¯s abilities made them confident. Zhao Hai was almost invincible.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind this as hemanded the ship¡¯s cannons to hit the celestial bodies at the distance. The energy beamsunched out from the cannons and quickly reached the target. Several meteorites were destroyed immediately but the biggers only had a big hole. Everything was just like what would happen in outer space.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows. To be honest, his understanding of formations was too poor. On the other hand, the Divine Race¡¯s formations were truly mystical. Trapping those who were beginners to magic formations would be easy for them.

    At this time, Zhao Ha discovered that severals had linked with each other. Then, these white links connected into the Taurus constetion. Before long, a huge golden bull rushed straight towards the Hell King¡¯s ship.

    Zhao Hai frowned, theses reminded him about the Taurus Supreme Elder. It was likely that this attack was the same one used by the Taurus Supreme Elder while using the Taurus Ultimate Weapon.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make a move and just waved his hand. After doing that, the cannons on the ship immediatelyunched its attacks towards the iing bull. 100 energy beams coalesced and became one huge beam and hit the bull. However, something out of Zhao Hai¡¯s expectation happened. The bull just blurred for a moment before it continued on towards the Hell King¡¯s ship.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have enough time to hide. When the bull approached the ship, the waves went on to mitigate its speed. However, the bull¡¯s radiance just decreased, it didn¡¯t vanish.

    The bull rushed to the ship amongst the waves of water before it mmed on the ship. This caused the ship to sway gently.

    This sway might be small, but it still made Zhao Hai frown. He discovered that this attack was actually stronger than the ones made by the Taurus Supreme Elder.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai felt something rushing to the ship. When he turned his head, he saw several stars forming the sagittarius pattern. Then a horse-archer pulled his bow and sent a light arrow towards Zhao Hai.

    It was time for Zhao Hai to move. With an intention, the ship shrunk as it quickly dodged to the side. But before Zhao Hai could calm down, the light arrow actually curved and homed into the ship.

    Upon seeing this, Zhao Hai immediately made the cannons fire at the arrow. However, the result was the same as the Taurus bull. Although the magic cannons had hit the beam, the arrow only lost a bit of light as it continued to shoot towards the ship.

    Upon seeing this, Zhao Hai coldly snorted and waved his hand. A giant scorpion appeared right by him and moved forward to meet the iing arrow. When both became closer to each other, the scorpion used its tail to strike the arrow. With a banging sound, the arrow vanished.

    Zhao Hai used this opportunity to return to his cabin and open the monitor. In the past, he was fortunate to escape the Dao Lotus due to the monitor. Zhao Hai wanted the monitor to help him this time as well.

    However, Zhao Hai was left disappointed. The monitor was also confused, there simply wasn¡¯t anything useful in its disy. After Zhao Hai saw this, his expression changed. He understood that the Space¡¯s monitor wasn¡¯t all-powerful. Things like the Divine Race¡¯s formations weren¡¯t able to be prated by the Space.

    This was equal to erasing Zhao Hai¡¯s advantage. If the monitor was really rendered useless, then it¡¯s possible that Zhao Hai was in real danger.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai felt an unprecedented crisis!

 Chapter 889 â€“ Way To Break The Formation!

    <h4>Chapter 889 ¨C Way To Break The Formation!</h4>

    Laura and the others were with Zhao Hai. They also saw the monitor¡¯s disy. Since this wasn¡¯t something they had seen before, they became flustered after a while.

    While Laura and the others panicked, Zhao Hai actually kept his calm. After a moment he opened his mouth and called out, ¡°Cai¡¯er, Cai¡¯er, are you there?¡±

    But Cai¡¯er didn¡¯t reply which was unprecedented. Under normal circumstances, Cai¡¯er would immediately reply to Zhao Hai¡¯s call. Zhao Hai can still feel his connection with Cai¡¯er, but it seems like it has been blocked by something. At this moment, they had no way of contacting each other.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s face turned uglier. He slowly walked out of the cabin and looked all around. The scorpion was still by the ship¡¯s side. One the other hand, the Taurus and Sagittarius constetions were constantly attacking the ship. But with the ship¡¯s cannons, ram, waves, and poles moving to defend, the enemy had no way of dealing with Zhao Hai.

    However, Zhao Hai soon noticed that on the left side of the Hell King¡¯s ship, a constetion that looked like a goat lying on the ground and another constetion that was two fishes entangled with each other.

    The two constetions slowly formed. Then, from the capricorn constetion, a goat with two curved horns rushed out. At the same time, two fishes also came out from the pisces constetion. Both were rushing towards the Hell King¡¯s ship.

    Zhao Hai gawked, then he immediately ordered the ship¡¯s cannons to attack the goat and the fishes. The waves went in to help as well. The task of dealing with the bull and the archer was left to the ship¡¯s ram and pole. Zhao Hai was now sure that he was dealing with at least four Supreme Elders this time; the Taurus, Capricorn, Pisces, and Sagittarius. It seems like they¡¯ve prepared this formation to kill him here.

    At this time, Laura, with a scared tone, asked, ¡°Brother Hai, what do we do now?¡± Zhao Hai looked at Laura and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, it¡¯s fine. They just want to drag us in. We don¡¯t have to fear when ites to this battle. If they really wanted to stall for time, then let¡¯s just see whoes out on top.¡±

    Just as Zhao Hai said that, a huge meteor was suddenly spotted heading towards the ship. The ship didn¡¯t respond for a while, but just as the meteorite was about to hit it, mes immediately formed a wall. The meteorite was turned into ash, but not before shaking the ship.

    At this time, more meteorites went crashing towards the ship. This caused Zhao Hai¡¯s expression to change. He can now affirm that there weren¡¯t only four Supreme Elders present. Instead, there should be five. Four were carrying the constetion attacks while one controlled the meteorites. Without a fifth elder present, the formation wouldn¡¯t have been this stable.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression was ugly. Now that his connection with the Space was lost, asking for help from the Space was impossible. And although there were a lot of undead inside the ship, the strength of those undead weren¡¯t much helppared to his current enemies. If he released the undead, then they would just be annihted.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know what kind of formation the Divines had used this time. However, there was one thing he can be sure of, this formation amplified the attacks made by the Supreme Elders. It can be said that once the continents worked together, then they would be able to increase the power of their ultimate weapons by many folds.

    It was this point that Zhao Hai was careful of. To be honest, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t threatened by the ultimate weapons. What he was taking in mind was the Divine Race¡¯s great formations.

    The reason Zhao Hai was thinking about these formations was because they were able to cut hismunication with the Space. If Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t careful, then all of the Divine Realm¡¯s ultimate weapons would gang up on him. Their power would surely be formidable.

    If the Divines knew about Zhao Hai¡¯s thoughts, then they would surely rage at him. Zhao Hai was currently trapped, but now he was even thinking about their formation.

    Zhao Hai looked out and saw that the meteorites were stilling. Then his staff turned into a huge hammer as he proceeded to smash the meteorites one after another. As long as the hammer hits the meteorites, the meteorites would immediately be crushed.

    While Zhao Hai was pounding at the meteorites, he was also keeping attention to everything around him. He didn¡¯t want to spend too much time with the Divines, he needed to find a way to break the formation.

    And just as Zhao Hai was looking at the meteors as well as thes, he found out that the others were proceeding to smash themselves towards the Hell King¡¯s ship. If those managed to hit the ship, then things would surely be more troublesome.

    While Zhao Hai was paying attention to these celestial bodies, he suddenly discovered something peculiar. The formation of meteors ands only had one sole body that stayed stationary all throughout the event, it was a star.

    This discovery made Zhao Hai stare for a moment, then he decided to take the risk. With only a thought, Zhao Hai directed the ship towards that single star.

    The reason Zhao Hai discovered this peculiarity was not only because this star remained stationary, it was also because this was the only star present in the skies.

    Upon ruminating on this thought, Zhao Hai immediately went to deal with the star. The Hell King¡¯s ship was very fast. In just a blink of an eye, he had almost reached the star. The waves underneath had wrapped the entire ship. A fire wall also supported the ship¡¯s advance. But even so, Zhao Hai could still feel the heating out from that star.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care so much about this as he went straight towards the star. However, something made Zhao Hai feel strange. He already pierced through the star, but the formation was still up.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression changed, then he muttered, ¡°Did I guess wrongly? That¡¯s impossible. In this great formation, everything other than this star had moved. This star should be the key to breaking the formation. Why was my action useless?¡±

    Laura and the others couldn¡¯t understand why Zhao Hai was nning to go straight towards the star. However, they still decided to trust Zhao Hai. Nobody moved as they all waited for a result.

    After seeing that nothing happened as they shed with the star, Laura and the others felt relieved. But at the same time, their current situation didn¡¯t change.

    Zhao Hai calmly scanned his surroundings, the heavenly bodies were still going towards the ship. The attacks from the four constetions also kepting. This was not what Zhao Hai expected.

    Zhao Hai looked at the star and saw no change. However, Zhao Hai still believed that this was the key for their escape. The ship just passing through the star didn¡¯t affect this belief. If the star wasn¡¯t the key, then it would¡¯ve used its high temperature to assault the ship. However, the star stayed there, not doing anything. This was the w made by the other party. Their wisdom had caused their ruin.

    However, Zhao Hai¡¯s attack didn¡¯t do anything to the star. So how could Zhao Hai get out of his current situation?

    As he was thinking about the solution, Zhao Hai kept waving his staff as he smashed the iing meteors. Zhao Hai suddenly thought about the contents of a book he had read before. In fact, there were a lot of books with the same content. Any big formation would surely have their own core, and that core would need to be protected for the formation to continue existing. Take this formation for example, its core was surely supported by smaller formations.

    However, Zhao Hai¡¯s understanding with regards to formations was just too low. Him being able to break this formation was close to impossible. So what can he do now?

    Zhao Hai frowned. And then his thoughts turned back to the time where he managed to break the Dao Lotus¡¯ formation. At that time, it wasn¡¯t so difficult. Was that because the Dao Lotus had no onemanding it?

    As this thought passed through his mind, Zhao Hai¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t help but shake. Since he had no way of contacting the Space, Zhao Hai¡¯s means of action became limited. At this time, all he had was his staff, the Hell King¡¯s ship, the scorpion, his undead. But among all other things that he could use, Zhao Hai actually forgot about one thing, the Dao Lotus!

    The Dao Lotus was inside his body, not in the Space. Therefore, Zhao Hai can definitely use the Dao Lotus this time. When he thought of this, Zhao Hai immediately took the Dao Lotus out from his dantian. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use the Dao Lotus to defend himself, instead, he directed the lotus to attack the star.

    Break the firmament of reality!

    Zhao Hai suddenly thought of these words. Although these words only appeared on novels and might be ineffective at this time, Zhao Hai still tried. Therefore, he thought of these words as he sent the Dao Lotus out.

    After releasing the lotus, Zhao Hai began to pay attention to it. The Dao Lotus didn¡¯t meet with any trouble as it flew directly towards the star. The lotus looked as if it was going to be swallowed by the heat. However, from his connection to the lotus, Zhao Hai can feel that the lotus was spinning, it was still operating as normal.

    Zhao Hai then controlled the Dao Lotus tounch an attack on the star. The eight trigrams appeared from the lotus; earth, wind, thunder, fire, mountain, water, heaven, and marsh. Then the lotus proceeded to rotate quickly, the eight trigrams followed along with it. In the end, the Dao Lotus was almost unrecognizable, the figure that can be seen right now was the scene of Primal Chaos!

 Chapter 890 â€“ Most Violent Way

    <h4>Chapter 890 ¨C Most Violent Way</h4>

    Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t met this situation before. He justmanded the Dao Lotus to attack, but it seems that the Dao Lotus had a mind of its own and made its own move. This made Zhao Hai puzzled.

    At this time, the scene of primal chaos exploded fiercely. Following a banging sound, the star vanished alongside the entire starry sky.

    Zhao Hai looked outward and saw that the blue skies had returned. Not far away from him was the Divine Race¡¯s grain fleet. There were five Divines surrounding the fleet, all had difficult expressions on their faces. One of them had a rotating te on his hand while the other four were in full body armor. Zhao Hai could recognize the Supreme Elder of the Taurus n among the armored men. Although he didn¡¯t know about the other three, Zhao Hai could still fairly guess who they were.

    The one with two curved horns on his helmet should be the Capricorn Continent¡¯s Supreme Elder. The one with a big pair of wings and was equipped with a bow and arrow should be the Sagittarius Continent¡¯s Supreme Elder. And the one with fish fins on his armor should be the Pisces Continent¡¯s Supreme Elder.

    The aura of these people wasn¡¯t small. The oldest one among them should be the Taurus Supreme Elder, the others seem to be younger.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have time to talk to them as he heard Cai¡¯er calling out to him. Cai¡¯er appeared in front of Zhao Hai and then hugged his neck as she cried, ¡°Young Master, young master, you just disappeared. I can¡¯t find you. I was so scared.¡±

    Zhao Hai lightly rubbed Cai¡¯er¡¯s head and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, don¡¯t be afraid. This Zhao Hai will never leave you.¡± After some time, Zhao Hai managed to calm Cai¡¯er down. At this time, Laura and the others walked towards Zhao Hai. They looked at Zhao Hai with sincere gazes. They knew Zhao Hai would be able to solve this crisis.

    Then Zhao Hai looked at the Divines and said, ¡°And which Supreme Elders do I have the privilege to meet? I already know old Taurus, so there¡¯s no need for introduction. How about I guess the others? Hmm, you should be the Capricorn Continent¡¯s Supreme Elder. Should I call you Moroga?¡±

    Moroga just snorted and didn¡¯t answer Zhao Hai. Although he still had his proud look, his eyes were full of dread.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, then he turned his head to the person with wings and was equipped with a bow. ¡°You should be the Sagittarius Continent¡¯s Supreme Elder. Please forgive me, I don¡¯t know your name.¡±

    The Supreme Elder had a calm expression as he gave Zhao Hai a salute and said, ¡°Nice to meet you, my name is Shi.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned his head to the elder with fins on his suit, ¡°And you should be the Pisces Continent¡¯s Supreme Elder. I apologize for not knowing your name.¡±

    The Supreme Elder of the Pisces continent also gave a salute and said, ¡°Mingdasir has seen mister Zhao Hai.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a nod. Then he turned his head to look at the person holding the te, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯d like to guess this elder¡¯s identity. If I have not guessed wrong, the formation was your doing. And the reason you¡¯re able establish the formation was because of your formation te. Since your formation allows ultimate weapons to coordinate with each other, you¡¯re status shouldn¡¯t be that difficult to guess.¡±

    The Supreme Elder looked calmly at Zhao Hai. Seeing that the other party had stayed silent, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°The Divine Realm has 13 continent. Each continent had their own Ultimate Weapon. 12 of the continents have their names going ording to the constetions, only the Central Continent did not. At the same time, the 12 continents havebat suits that correspond to their continent¡¯s name. As far as I know, there¡¯s no word about the Central Continent having their ownbat suit.¡±

    The Central Continent¡¯s Supreme Elder¡¯s eyes shrunk upon hearing Zhao Hai. Noting this small detail, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°The Central Continent¡¯s Ultimate Weapon should be that formation te in your hand. That te could establish a formation that would allow the 12 continent¡¯s ultimate weapons to coordinate. If my assumptions are true, then you should be the Central Continent¡¯s Supreme Elder. But I have to apologize for not knowing your name.¡±

    The Supreme Elder looked at Zhao Hai and then said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai is too polite. Mister¡¯s guess is correct, I am indeed the Central Continent¡¯s Supreme Elder. I¡¯m just known as Elder Star. I didn¡¯t think that mister would actually break the formation that we¡¯ve prepared for a long time. Mister¡¯s strength is truly one of a kind.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It is Elder Star that is being too polite. It seems like you¡¯vee here to kill me. Am I correct?¡±

    Elder Star looked at Zhao Hai and then sighed, ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t want mister to be my enemy. Mister¡¯s strength is beyond my expectations. However, Mister is just too strong, to the point of being a threat to the Divine Race. Because of this, I have no choice by to deal with Mister.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Elder Star really says interesting things. You don¡¯t want to be my enemy? Then why did the Divines open a spatial rift to my Ark Continent? Why did the Divines sacrifice millions of the Ark Continent¡¯s people, both young and old, for your blood sacrifice? My actions are something that the Divine Race had brought onto itself. You really think that the Divines could rein in every ne. However, you don¡¯t realize that you¡¯re just chess pieces for another person. A dog beingmanded. A threat to the Divine Race¡¯s existence? Hahahaha, the Divines shouldn¡¯t exist to begin with!¡±

    After Zhao Hai said that, the faces of Elder Star and the others turned ugly. Elder Star coldly snorted and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, don¡¯t think that you¡¯re great just because I spared a good word or two for you. You think you can escape from our attacks?¡±

    Zhao Haiughed once more and replied, ¡°Escape? Why would I escape? I want to collect all of your Ultimate Weapons for my own use. Did I juste here to watch you and run? And you hold me here while your grain ships would escape? Stop dreaming. From what I can see, there¡¯s five of you here. There are still four Supreme Elders not ounted for. Two should be back defending your continents. As for the other two, are they nning to head here and surround me?¡±

    As Zhao Hai said that, the expressions of the Divines changed. Then at this moment, an extremely huge whirlpool suddenly appeared on the sea. The entire Divine Race fleet was swallowed up, nothing but those Divines who flew were left.

    When all the ships had vanished, a small ball suddenly flew out from the sea and headed towards the Hell King¡¯s ship before plopping on top of Zhao Hai¡¯s head.

    That small ball was Bubble, the source of Myriad Water. Before Zhao Hai left the continent, he had Bubble released to the sea in order to swallow the grain ships into its own storage space.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai can deal with five of these Elders at once. However, if he did that, then he would have to use his true strength. This would cause the ne¡¯s suppression on him to be stronger. If he was unlucky, then he might prematurely ascend. Because of this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t proceed to quickly deal with the five elders. The reason he talked with them was in order for Bubble to have time to prepare. This ended with the grain ships being swallowed up.

    Moreover, the words that Zhao Hai said wasn¡¯t all just for the sake of conversation. The two Supreme Elders guarding the Taurus Continent were indeed heading here. They were the Cancer Continent and the Leo Continent¡¯s Supreme Elders.

    The two arriving here was something that Zhao Hai desired. Amidst the expressions of the Supreme Elders, Zhao Hai gave a smile and said, ¡°Ever since I was born, today¡¯s fight was the hardest one I¡¯ve encountered. But everyone, I won¡¯t be here for long. See you next time!¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai vanished along with the Hell King¡¯s Ship.

    Seeing Zhao Hai vanish, the expressions of the Supreme Elders changed. This was especially evident in Gold Ben as he said, ¡°Not good! Nobody is left to defend our base in the Taurus Continent! Zhao Hai will attack!¡± When they heard this, the Supreme Elders¡¯ expressions turned ugly. Elder Star immediately said, ¡°Quick, everyone go back to the base. We cannot allow Zhao Hai to destroy it!¡± After that, all of them flew towards the Taurus Continent with all their might. But unfortunately for them, nobody can beat a Space Ability user when it came to mobility. They were bound to be defeated.

    When the Hell King¡¯s ship disappeared from the sea, it quickly re-emerged in an area not far away from the Divine Base in the Taurus Continent. After appearing, Zhao Hai immediately took a messenger fish and said, ¡°Bingya, Bingya, are you there?¡¯

    Bingya¡¯s voice came, ¡°Mister, I¡¯m here.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Good. Listen, have the vassal soldiers prepare. We¡¯ll be dealing with the base. At this moment, the base has no Supreme Elder defending it. It¡¯s time to attack.¡±

    Bingya gave a nod, then he gave an affirmation before putting the messenger fish away and preparing for the attack. Zhao Hai looked at the base and snorted, ¡°It¡¯s about time you fall.¡± Then he made the Hell King¡¯s ship advance.

    While the ship advanced, its size began to gradually increase. In the end, the ship became the size of a hill. At the same time, Zhao Hai released the scorpion as well as Bubble.

    The Divine Race¡¯s base wasn¡¯t too far from the sea. This was made in order for them to receive supplies much quicker. But this also gave Bubble the chance to show his might.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s speed was very fast. While advancing, the ship¡¯s cannons fired beams of light. Bubble went to the sea and began to make huge waves that crashed towards the base. These attacks caught the Divines off-guard.

    Zhao Hai also released arge amount of undead to overrun the base. Although the Divines were fighting back with their cavalries and cannons, their progress wasn¡¯t very good.

    There were 20 Domain Weapon experts who went out of the base, but they were eliminated instantly by the Hell King¡¯s ship. The ship¡¯s attacks were now more powerful thanks to the yin me. This me was quite sinister, its attacking strength was nothing to scoff at.

    Although it was still daytime and sunlight was the best counter to yin mes, that rule only affects ordinary yin mes. Zhao Hai¡¯s yin mes don¡¯t have this weakness.

    However, the Divine Race¡¯s base was built really well. Layers uponyers of protective formations made it hard for Zhao Hai to make a proper attack.

    Zhao Hai knew that he couldn¡¯t deal with 100 million Divine Race soldiers in a short period of time. And it would be more troublesome if the Supreme Elders arrive. Because of this, Zhao Hai decided to have the Hell King¡¯s ship hit the base head on.

    The Divines constructed their base on a mountain,pletely hollowing its insides. Therefore, Zhao Hai wanted to use the ship to copse the mountain in one go.

    Outside the base, Bingya, who was preparing to cooperate with Zhao Hai along with the vassal soldiers, stared nkly as Zhao Hai drove the ship to m the mountain. It looked like a suicidal move.

    Bang. The sound of collision reverberated as the mountain copsed. Dust and debris went everywhere. Some huge rocks even managed to fly towards the vassal soldiers.

    Upon seeing this, Bingya became shocked. However, he quickly recovered as he gave an order, ¡°Quickly hide!¡± The vassal soldiers weren¡¯t fools, they couldn¡¯t just stand there and wait to be smashed. They immediately scattered in all directions. Zhao Hai¡¯s attack gave them an extreme shock.

    On the other hand, plenty of Divines inside the base weren¡¯t able to run away and were directly buried alive. Although there were people who managed to escape, all of them couldn¡¯t help but stare dumbly at what just happened. Their base was just destroyed, they were too shocked to think about escaping.

    The Divines had thought about ways Zhao Hai could use to break through their base, and they even made all sorts of precautions. However, they didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai would use this barbaric method. Moreover, he even managed to destroy everything. The Divines were turned silly. All of their confidence and pride were now gone. For some, the only thing that was left was deep fear!

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t n to let them off. The undead encircled the Divine race army. Only a single word was required and Zhao Hai would be able to eliminate all of them.

 Chapter 891 â€“ Shock That The Undead Brought

    <h4>Chapter 891 ¨C Shock That The Undead Brought</h4>

    At this time, only 40 million out of 100 million Divine Race soldiers were left. The others were buried under the mountain.

    Although the Divines were very strong, the weight of a mountain wasn¡¯t something they can just neglect. Those Divines buried were more unlucky than lucky.

    Even if those left were already surrounded, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t order the Undead to attack. He discovered that those who were left had already lost their will to resist. In this case, there¡¯s no point in killing them.

    Sure enough, Zhao Hai¡¯s thought was correct. Except for a few people, the Divines who were being surrounded had fear stered on their faces.

    At this time, Zhao Hai had his ship go towards the Divines. He looked at them and said, ¡°Put down your weapons. I¡¯ll send you to another ce, you¡¯ll be living there from now on. Those who resist will die!¡±

    The Divines gawked when they heard Zhao Hai. They looked at each other, they didn¡¯t know what to do. Then, one person dropped his weapon, then another one followed, then another. It didn¡¯t take too long before all the Divines had disarmed themselves.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Divines before opening a spatial rift. After the huge rift appeared in the air, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Go in.¡± When the Divines let go of their weapons, they also let go of their dignity and pride. They didn¡¯t resist and just epted their fate as they flew towards the spatial rift.

    Naturally, there were some who decided to rebel. However, even before they made a move, the undead were already on the move. Due to them being disarmed, they were too easy to capture.

    After most of the Divines had entered the spatial rift, Zhao Hai turned his attention to the copsed base. He waved his hand as a ck gas surrounded the mountain.

    The ck gas got thicker and thicker. In the end, the entire mountain was covered in the ck gas. Afterpleting this, Zhao Hai shifted his gaze towards the vassal soldiers in the distance.

    When the mountain base copsed and the debris went flying everywhere, the vassal soldiers scattered when they fled. Now, they slowly gathered and reformed themselves.

    At this time, Bingya and the others went to the Hell King¡¯s ship and bowed, ¡°We have seen Mister Zhao Hai.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at them and nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve done well. Hahaha. However, you need to tell the vassal soldiers to leave here as soon as possible. I believe the seven Supreme Elders would be here soon.¡±

    When Bingya heard this, he paused for a moment before his expression changed, ¡°Mister, I will immediately tell them to leave.¡± Then he quickly flew towards the vassal races.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to look at Laura and smile, ¡°While they are leaving, we¡¯ll go there for a while.¡± While he was talking, Zhao Hai pointed towards the ck fog.

    Laura smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± After that, Zhao Haimanded the Hell King¡¯s ship to enter the ck fog and they stayed there.

    If other people could see the situation inside the Dark Mist, then they would certainly be surprised. From the copsed mountains, Divine Race soldiers crawled one by one out of the debris. But this time, all of them had been turned into undead.

    The reason why Zhao Hai wanted to cover the mountain with his magic was to turn those who died into undead. This way, his number of undead would be boosted even further.

    After Zhao Hai entered the Dark Mist, he immediately opened the monitor to look at the Supreme Elders. At this point, the Supreme Elders had ugly expressions as they flew towards the Taurus Continent. They were already aware that they had been yed by Zhao Hai.

    After two hours, the Supreme Elders had entered the Taurus Continent, only too see that their base had been covered by a dark mist.

    When the group saw this situation, their expressions couldn¡¯t help but turn ugly. After some time, Elder Star said, ¡°It looks like we¡¯rete.¡±

    The anger in Gold Ben¡¯s Eyes were quite evident. With burning eyes, he said, ¡°This is Zhao Hai¡¯s ck magic. He¡¯s too ruthless.¡±

    Elder Star turned his head to the others and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look. We¡¯ll see what Zhao Hai ns to do this time. Be careful, don¡¯t go too far from each other. If Zhao Hai is inside the dark mist while we¡¯re separated, we won¡¯t be able to react to his attack.¡±

    The group nodded. At this point, they feel dread upon thinking of Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. Because of this, the group didn¡¯t separate as they entered the dark mist.

    They were peak experts of the Divine Race, their Divine Sense were very powerful. However, they discovered that their divine sense had been limited inside this dark mist.

    In the past, Zhao Hai¡¯s dark mist wouldn¡¯t have been able to do this. But after absorbing some of the Underworld¡¯s dark mist, Zhao Hai¡¯s own dark mist was able to evolve, gaining the ability to block divine sense.

    This was the first time that the Divines had experience this. They had encountered things that can block divine sense, like domain weapons and magic formations. But things like this dark mist was unique.

    This was the base that Gold Ben and the others had constructed, so they were quite familiar to its structure. Because of this, they felt that they would be able to leave this base to deal with Zhao Hai. Even if it was attacked by ultimate weapons, it could still hold some ground and buy time for the elders toe back.

    However, they didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to attack their base in a barbaric manner. In the end, the base was actually destroyed by him.

    It didn¡¯t take too long before Gold Ben and the others came upon their base. In fact, it couldn¡¯t be called a base anymore. This was because the entire thing was in ruins, and was just a pile of debris.

    Gold Ben and the others stared nkly at the base. To be honest, upon entering the Dark Mist, they already expected their base to be destroyed. However, they didn¡¯t think that it would be ruined to this state. It was thoroughly scrapped.

    At this time, Gold Ben suddenly saw a piece of rock moving. Gold Ben rushed to the area to investigate. Under Gold Ben¡¯s eyes, the huge rock turned to the side, revealing a person underneath.

    After seeing this person, Gold Ben couldn¡¯t help but stare. He knew this person from what he wore. Just from the armor, Gold Ben knew that it was a Divine Race soldier. However, the armor wasn¡¯t the one that attracted his attention, it was the weapons that this person had.

    The Divine Race soldier had two weapons stuck in its body. One was a two-handed sword and the other was a spear. The spear was inserted on the person¡¯s shoulder while the sword was stabbed into his lower abdomen. It can be said that the two points were extremely fatal.

    While Gold Ben was looking at the person, the person also turned to look at Gold Ben¡¯s eyes. The eyes had no expression, it was the same as the eyes of a dead fish. Then that person moved and slowly took out the weapons stuck to his body. The withdrawal of both the sword and the spear would give a person a very terrible feeling. The sound of friction between the person¡¯s bones and the weapons was actually terrifying to hear.

    After taking the two weapons out, the person looked at Gold Ben once again before he turned around and went deeper into the dark mist. In the entire process, no person uttered even a single word. Gold Ben and the others were too shocked to say anything.

    Once the person flew away, Gold Ben let out a long breath. Those who were with him had difficult expressions. They knew that the person was no longer living, he had been turned into an undead.

    Elder Star coldly snorted and said, ¡°Good, Zhao Hai, good. You actually dared to turn my race¡¯s soldiers into undead. Unforgivable!¡±

    On the other hand, Gold Ben smiled bitterly. He was the first among them to fight with Zhao Hai. Moreover, the Taurus Divines and Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t fought for a day or two, so Gold Ben knew something about Zhao Hai¡¯s capabilities. Zhao Hai¡¯s strongest subordinates were the undead. And most of the undead were from the Divine Race. Because of this, Gold Ben wasn¡¯t too bothered about the Divines being turned into undead.

    At this time, jie Yu¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°The undead went in that direction. Perhaps Zhao Hai is there, let¡¯s go take a look.¡±

    Elder Star looked at the other elders before he shook his head, ¡°This ce has been covered by the dark mist. It¡¯s not good for us if we fight here. We should head out first and then have light magic scatter the dark mist bit by bit. When the timees, it wouldn¡¯t be toote to deal with Zhao Hai. Our divine sense is limited here and Zhao Hai is a divergent ability user. We have very small chances of sess at this time.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the group nodded, then they proceeded to leave the dark mist. Once they were outside, they immediately casted light magic towards the dark mist.

    But to their surprise, once the light magic reached the dark mist, the mist actually scattered. Before long, the mountain was revealed. The only thing was left there was the remains of a destroyed mountain. There was no Hell King¡¯s ship, there weren¡¯t even any dead bodies!

 Chapter 892 â€“ Elder Starâ€™s Resolve

    <h4>Chapter 892 ¨C Elder Star¡¯s Resolve</h4>

    The expression on Elder Star and the others¡¯ faces were quite ugly. When they departed, the base was still in good condition. It has only been a few hours since they left.

    They thought that with the soldiers they left here, the base should be able to hold on for several hours. But this time, the base had been destroyed, everyone had disappeared. From the undead that the saw, they already had a faint idea about what happened to the soldiers.

    Their faces were ugly not just because of the base being destroyed. They were also quite bothered about Zhao Hai¡¯s strength.

    The base had 100 million troops defending it. If they were turned into undead by Zhao Hai. they Zhao Hai¡¯s undead would have a huge boost in numbers.

    At this time, Elder Star turned to look at the camp of the vassal soldiers. Although the camp was also destroyed, the state of its destruction wasn¡¯t that serious. In fact, the destruction was purely because of the debris from the mountain. There were no traces of battle.

    Elder Star and the others noticed Jie Yu¡¯s gaze and also turned their heads towards the vassal races¡¯ camp. When they saw the camp, their faces couldn¡¯t help but turn uglier.

    With clenched jaws, Gold Ben said, ¡°Those fellows really knows how to fight us. They actually endured all this time. The base¡¯s destruction surely had something to do with them.¡±

    However, Jie Yu shook his head and said, ¡°Not necessarily. The destruction might not have anything to do with them. Don¡¯t forget, we¡¯ve pinched them from getting grain all this time. They would need to hunt and forage for food, they¡¯re famished. Moreover, we didn¡¯t let them assist in making our base. They are simply clueless about its structure. In this case, although it is possible that they had sided with Zhao Hai, I think Zhao Hai didn¡¯t need their help. It¡¯s more probable that Zhao Hai took them when he vanished.¡±

    Elder Star nodded, ¡°Correct. With Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, he wouldn¡¯t need those guys¡¯ help. He alone is able to destroy the base.¡¯

    Gold Ben didn¡¯t say anything. He understood that what Jie Yu and Elder Star said was correct. His earlier words were merely caused by his hatred. Gold Ben calmed himself down before turning his head to Elder Star and Jie Yu, ¡°Who do we do now?¡±

    Elder Star¡¯s eyes shed a cold light, ¡°We can¡¯t just eat this loss without retaliating. We aren¡¯t familiar with Zhao Hai, so we can¡¯t catch him easily. On the other hand, the vassal races have rtionships with the foreign races. We¡¯ll target the foreign races. If we do that, Zhao Hai would surelye and look for us. This is much better than looking for him ourselves.¡±

    Gold Ben and Jie Yu¡¯s face lit up. Although they were also Supreme Elders, their position wasn¡¯t as high as Elder Star. And even if Elder Star¡¯s weapon wasn¡¯t the strongest one, his wisdom was much better then the others. Moreover, Star¡¯s ultimate weapon can coordinate other ultimate weapons. This meant that Elder Star was the center point of all the Supreme Elders.

    Gold Ben¡¯s eyes coldly sparkled as he said, ¡°Right, those foreign race bastards had been a headache for a long time. It¡¯s about time we clean them up. We can use this opportunity to deal with them in one go.¡±

    Jie Yu and the others didn¡¯t say anything, but their eyes also had a cold glint. In fact, they had long wanted to deal with the foreign races. However, dealing with the foreign races was not easy. The foreign races were also quite strong. They also had three ultimate weapons. Another point was the fact that the Divines weren¡¯t motivated to deal with the foreign races. At any crucial point, someone would always withdraw. Because of this, the foreign races were able to survive up to this point.

    However, the situation this time was different. In the past, when they were in the attacking side, they could hit whenever they wanted to hit and withdraw whenever they can. The foreign races simply don¡¯t have any way to fight back.

    Now, the one being threatened were the Divines. If the Divines don¡¯t fight, then they would risk extermination. With them being in dire straits, the entire Divine Race should unite.

    The reason why the Divines couldn¡¯t unite in the past was because they had different interests. In the previous wars against the foreign races, one Divine race group would fight while the other would be holding back. This would result in one party losing less than the other. In the end, the Divines wouldn¡¯t be able to go on to finish the fight, their alliance would break.

    This time, the situation had reached to the point of being a threat to the entire Divine Race. If they don¡¯t make an effort, then they would be collectively defeated by Zhao Hai. Because of this, nobody refuted Gold Ben¡¯s proposal. Although Gold Ben was practically alone right now, with the Taurus Continent being cleaned out, Gold Ben was still an ultimate weapon user. He still had the capital to talk.

    Elder Star¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°We can¡¯t be in the Taurus Continent at this time. Let¡¯s return to our continents and immediately prepare our soldiers. Make it clear that this involves the life and death of the entire Divine Race. Make them know that this isn¡¯t the time to scheme against one another.¡±

    The group nodded. Although they were Supreme Elders of their continents, the leaders of the continents were still the respective patriarchs. Supreme Elders couldn¡¯t justmand the Patriarchs for no reason. Otherwise, the Patriarchs would rebel. Because of this, the Supreme Elders still needed to converse with the Patriarchs.

    Naturally, the Supreme Elders still had a high status among the Divine Race. Moreover, most of them came from the Royal ns. Because of this, their ns typically agree to their decision. But still, it was better to discuss this matter with their respective ns.

    Elder Star looked at Gold Ben and said, ¡°Elder Gold Ben, you return with me to the Central Continent. You¡¯ve been wounded for some time. You need to be cured. We have to be in our peak condition so that we can defeat Zhao Hai.¡±

    Gold Ben nodded. After that, Elder Star looked at that Taurus Continent and said, ¡°In the future, we will reim this ce. Not only would we reim it, we will get our hands on the Ark Continent as well.¡±

    After saying this, he turned around and left. The other Elders also followed behind as they went out of the Taurus Continent. Actually, their action wasn¡¯t expected by Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai was looking at them using the monitor. While they were there, they didn¡¯t use any concealing formations. Because of this, Zhao hai can hear their conversation clearly. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect Elder Star to be decisive and leave immediately.

    Zhao Hai just calmly looked at Elder Star and the others leaving, he didn¡¯t n to stop them. Larua, who stood by Zhao Hai¡¯s side, said, ¡°Brother Hai, it seems like that Elder Star wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with. He¡¯s different from the other Divines. He¡¯s arrogant but not to the point of losing his calm. Now they¡¯re targeting the foreign races, should we tell Bingya and the others?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Right, this guy is good. Especially the ultimate weapon in his hand. If we can get his ultimate weapon, then we canbine the weapons we get. When that timees, our power level would surely improve. We can even try to see if we canbine it with the Hell King¡¯s ship. If it can, then that would be great.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Certainly. Brother Hai, since we¡¯re not short on money, how about we try to improve those domain weapons and then give them to Blockhead ,Rockhead, and the others. They have no talent for magic formations. So they might as well go out and follow you. This way, you won¡¯t need to deal with things by yourself. Wouldn¡¯t that be better?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought about it for a moment and then said, ¡°That¡¯s reasonable. Let¡¯s try that. However, now¡¯s not the time. After we produce the first batch ofbat suits, then that would be the right time to provide them with weapons.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Alright. Then Brother Hai, let¡¯s go tell Bingya and the others about the Divine Race¡¯s n. We can¡¯t have them lose too much. Otherwise, the foreign races mighte to hate us.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned his head to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, how are the O¡¯neal family doing?¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled faintly and said, ¡°Young Master, feel relieved. The O¡¯neal family didn¡¯t do any significant actions. They were focused on sending their battleship to support the Aksu Empire. However, their squads on the south were bound to find out about the Demon Realm¡¯s spatial rift. What do we do then?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Then just let them go in. Don¡¯t forget, the Demon Realm isn¡¯t like any other ne. The air of the Demon Realm is poisonous. I want to see if their magic armors could block the ne¡¯s poison. If they could, then that would be great.¡±

    Zhao Hai already regarded the magic armors to be his. Because of this, the more capabilities the magic armor had, the happier he became.

 Chapter 893 â€“ Way Out For the Vassal Soldiers

    <h4>Chapter 893 ¨C Way Out For the Vassal Soldiers</h4>

    Bingya, along with the vassal soldiers, went deeper into the Taurus Continent and settled inside a big city. Bingya believed that Zhao Hai would be able to find them, so he wasn¡¯t too worried.

    Bingya not being anxious didn¡¯t mean that the same was true for the vassal soldiers. In the beginning, the vassal soldiers weren¡¯t too anxious, but after seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, they couldn¡¯t calm down. They wanted to meet Zhao Hai and talk to him.

    The vassal soldiers wanted to see Zhao Hai because their ns were currently fighting right now. These soldiers were the elites of their ns, without them, their ns would suffer great losses.

    After seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s capabilities, they wanted to ask Zhao Hai to help them return to their ns so that they can help in fighting against the Divine Race.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know about the thoughts of these vassal soldiers. His connection with the vassal soldiers had always been through Bingya and the others. Because of this, Zhao Hai haven¡¯t paid much attention to them.

    This was also Zhao Hai¡¯s intention to decentralize his interactions. If he personally went to the vassal races, then Bingya and the others might think that he wanted to pull the vassal races in which may cause some misunderstandings. Therefore, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t contact the vassal races and just handed them over to Bingya and the others.

    While everyone was still flustered, Zhao Hai¡¯s group suddenly appeared in the city. Bingya and the others immediately left whatever they were doing and flew towards the Hell King¡¯s ship to see Zhao Hai.

    Actually, there weren¡¯t a lot of things that Bingya and the others needed to do. After all, they weren¡¯t themanders of these vassal soldiers.

    As Bingya headed to the ship, he saw Zhao Hai standing on the bow looking down at the city below. Bingya¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but jump, he came to see Zhao Hai twice without bringing anyone from the vassal races. Was Zhao Hai dissatisfied with this? Upon thinking about it, Bingya couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy.

    When Bingya and the others arrived by Zhao Hai¡¯s side, they bowed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen Mister Zhao Hai.¡±

    Zhao Hai turned his head to look at the three and smiled, ¡°You did a great job. It seems like these people didn¡¯t have a hard time. I came to see you today to tell you something. I reckon the Divines would shift their target to the foreign races, you need to warn your families.¡±

    When he heard Zhao Hai, Bingya¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change as he asked, ¡°Mister, are you saying the truth?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. The Supreme Elders discovered that they couldn¡¯t deal with me. Therefore, they decided to shift their sights to the foreign races. They have guessed that we have allied with each other, so they decided to go and deal with you instead. In turn, this would force me to have a decisive battle against them. You need to remind your families so that they could be careful around those fellows.¡±

    Bingya¡¯s face looked serious as he nodded heavily and said, ¡°Mister, you can rest assured, we will immediately inform the family. Mister, how do you want to deal with the vassal soldiers? We can¡¯t just have them stay here all the time.¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned before he said, ¡°Their strength isn¡¯t something to be underestimated. And now that their people is fighting against the Divine Race, I reckon that they must want to return home. However, it would be unrealistic for me to send them back at this time. How about you send them to your continents. In any case, the war woulde to the foreign races. After all, fighting with the foreign races can be regarded as supporting their own ns. I can¡¯t take them with me since I n to attack the Divine Race¡¯s continents. While you hold them off, I want to see how they can deal with me.¡±

    When Bingya heard Zhao Hai, his heart finally calmed down. He was afraid that Zhao Hai might have misunderstood, and that Bingya was deliberately making Zhao Hai unable to contact the vassal races. Because of this, Bingya was probling Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction. If Zhao Hai showed any form of discontent, Bingya would immediately have the vassal soldiers meet him. But now, Zhao Hai seemed to not have any indications of wanting to meet with them. This oue made Bingya feel relieved.

    After Bingya calmed down, he immediately thought about Zhao Hai¡¯s proposition. Bingya was a smart person, so he also knew about the ongoing emotion going through the minds of the vassal soldiers. He knew that the vassal soldiers really wanted to go home. But to be honest, it was impossible to send them back right now. Sending them back would just cause them to die, so he never mentioned it during their meetings.

    And now that Zhao Hai pointed it out, it seems like there¡¯s an alternative way. But can they send the vassal soldiers over to the continents controlled by the foreign races in order to help out? It¡¯s true that the vassals and the foreign races were together in this war, but to trust them to fight would be difficult.

    Yehta and Ryder haven¡¯t spoken. Before the three would meet with Zhao Hai, they would always unify their ideas so that there won¡¯t be too much talking. This way, Zhao Hai won¡¯t be too annoyed.

    Zhao Hai looked at Bingya who didn¡¯t reply for some time. He also knew that his proposition was quite difficult for them. The vassal races won¡¯tpletely listen to Bingya, especially during this time. With how things were going through, the vassal races would also need to consider their future. In the end, this matter would need deep discussion with Bingya and the others.

    Zhao Hai looked at Bingya and said, ¡°In the past two attacks, I¡¯ve managed to gain a lot of grain and military supplies from the Divines. If the vassal soldiers decide to help with the war, I can give all of those supplies over to you. But if they want to go back to their ns, then I won¡¯t stop them and even give them food. However, I can only give them enough just to survive, I can¡¯t just give everything to them.¡±

    When Bingya heard this, his eyes shone. Zhao Hai said this to remind him that they can use the provisions to gain some ground in the discussion.

    Bingya bowed to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, I will handle this matter properly. Please rest assured.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave these to you. Right, don¡¯t forget to remind your people about the future attack from the Divines. Moreover, tell them that the Divines would send several Supreme Elders.¡±

    Bingya nodded before disembarking from the ship along with Ryder and Yehta. When they left, Zhao Hai turned around and entered the ship before opening the monitor. The monitor was currently showing the state of the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s scouts. There were three war tanks and 50 magic armors outside the Demon Realm¡¯s spatial rift.

    One must know that the magic armors were manned by powerful people. Therefore, their range for scouting was very broad. And with how their magic armors were strong, it¡¯s not strange that they would find out about the Demon Realm¡¯s spatial rift.

    In fact, their discovery of the spatial rift was several days earlier than what Zhao Hai expected. Zhao Hai thought that they would stay in the ra Mountains for some time. After all, a long defensive line like the mountains was something rarely seen. Moreover, there were traces of battle on the mountain, so Zhao Hai expected the O¡¯Neal family to stay there for a few days.

    However, Zhao Hai miscalcted the ability of the magic armors. Although they had scouted the ra Mountains, they didn¡¯t stay there for as long as Zhao Hai thought. Additionally, since there were no magic beasts on the mountain, the O¡¯Neal family scouts didn¡¯t stay for long and just went straight to the Buddha Empire.

    The same was to say for the Buddha Empire. There were a lot of cities with traces of fighting so they did dy the scouts. However, the scouts were also quick to discover the spatial rift right by the empire.

    The Demon Realm¡¯s spatial rift was very big, so it can be spotted very easily. Therefore, the O¡¯Neal family were able to see the spatial rift.

    Fortunately, there weren¡¯t a lot of scouts sent to the south by the O¡¯Neal family. Otherwise, the spatial rift to the Divine Realm would also be discovered. At this point, Zhao Hai was hesitant on what to do if the O¡¯neal family were to find the spatial rift. Should he resist, or should he just allow the O¡¯Neal family in?

    If he resists, then he would be at war with the O¡¯Neal family. This would allow him to acquire magic armors earlier. At the same time, they could also turn the Taurus Continent into their base, allowing Zhao Hai more flexibility in dealing with the Divines in the future. This was good for Zhao Hai.

    On the other hand, if Zhao Hai allowed the O¡¯neal family to enter the Divine Realm, then Zhao Hai might be able to use the O¡¯Neal family to scare the Barbarians, Winged Pegasus, and Thunder n. At this time, the three ns were heavily injured. If they came to know about a new enemy, then they might consider getting an escape n. When the timees, Zhao Hai can push forward and convince them to enter the Space.

    However, the second method might result in a bacsh. The Thunder n, Barbarians, and the Winged Pegasus had always been yearning to be free from the Divine Race. They had prepared for many years, and even ingratiate themselves to the Divines when the time for war has yet toe. Not many races had this much courage.

    If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t resist the O¡¯neal family and just allowed them toe into the Taurus Continent, it was highly probable that the three ns would be in conflict with the new invaders. However, the three ns knew about Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. When the timees, they might suspect that Zhao Hai deliberately allowed the O¡¯Neal family into the Taurus Continent. If Zhao Hai introduces his Space at this time, then the ns would immediately think that Zhao Hai was plotting against them, maybe even before he entered the Taurus Continent. In that case, it would be impossible for the three ns to enter Zhao Hai¡¯s Space.

    With such considerations, Zhao Hai was left to decide what to do. He didn¡¯t know whether to resist or just allow the O¡¯Neal family in.

    Zhao Hai never treats other people as fools. He would rather think that they were smarter than him. That way, he would make fewer mistakes.

    Moreover, Zhao Haipletely understood the three ns. He knew that the three ns weren¡¯t stupid. They were only worried about themselves, that¡¯s why they decided to cooperate with Zhao Hai. And even before the battle started, they managed to hide their intent for a long time. This feat would be impossible if the three ns were fools.

    Also, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to fool them. After all, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t cruel nor did he want deaths. Although he wanted to bring the three ns into the Space, he also didn¡¯t want the three ns to lose too much people. The losses to the three ns were heavy and Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to further damage them. He was currently thinking about the solidarity of their alliance.

    Zhao Hai knew about the saying, ¡®Help a man once to gain grace, but help a man too much and one would gain hatred.¡¯ Zhao Hai had helped the three ns before, so the three ns should be grateful to Zhao Hai. But if Zhao Hai were to deal with everything by himself and save the Taurus Continent on his own, then the help he would give to the three ns would be too much. In this case, the three ns might dread him. This wasn¡¯t something that Zhao Hai wanted to see.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai wanted to look for means to satisfy everyone. He needed the means to make the three ns enter the Space without suspecting him. And this goal wasn¡¯t easy to aplish.

    However, this matter would need to be postponed for the future. Now, Zhao Hai needed to pay attention to the scout troops by the Demon Realm¡¯s spatial rift. He wanted to see what the scout troop decides to do.

    To be honest, the performance made by Theo and the other people from the O¡¯Neal family surprised Zhao Hai. Their actions were remarkable, very well executed. Zhao Hai wanted to see if this squad was the same.

    If this squad were aspetent as Theo and the others, then Zhao Hai would gain an estimate on the strength of the O¡¯Neal family.

    People who haven¡¯t been to the battlefield wouldn¡¯t be great at being scouts. Even if they were strictly trained, they still needed real experience to be effective. There was a huge difference in atmosphere between training and true battle.

    If the two scouting troops of the O¡¯Neal family were doing well, then it meant that the O¡¯neal family has experienced many battles and had a lot of well-trained veterans. Such a group is very dangerous. Zhao Hai might need to increase his estimated strength of the O¡¯Neal family by fifty percent.

    In fact, the difference between recruits and veterans was at least thirty percent. But considering that the O¡¯Neal family had magic armors, Zhao Hai made the conclusion that the O¡¯Neal Family wasn¡¯t a presence that he could just ignore. They were people Zhao Hai needed to take carefully into ount.

 Chapter 894 â€“ What I Would Settle On In The Future

    <h4>Chapter 894 ¨C What I Would Settle On In The Future</h4>

    Penny was looking at a spatial rift in the distance. This was an iparably huge spatial rift, muchrger than the one that connects the Anta ne to the Ark Continent.

    This spatial rift was discovered not long ago by a magic armor pilot who was under hismand. He didn¡¯t expect to find anything here, but who would¡¯ve thought that a huge spatial rift like this would exist.

    Upon seeing this spatial rift Penny was shocked. This was the first time that he had seen a rift as big as this one. But then, his heart started to move, this was because nobody can be seen around this rift.

    However, Penny was also a very careful person. After looking at the spatial rift, he turned to the person standing beside him and said, ¡°Don, find five people and go inside the rift to see what¡¯s inside.¡±

    Don immediately nodded before turning around to leave. Before long, five magic armors got into the air and flew into the rift.

    Penny looked at the magic armors while also preparing his other men. The others were inside their magic armors, ready to move at moment¡¯s notice.

    After a few moments, the five magic armors were flying out of the rift at a very fast speed. This caused Penny to be rmed, he immediately had his magic armor pilots be in alert while the war tanks aimed their cannons towards the rift. However, contrary to what Penny expected, nothing else came out of that spatial rift. After the five magic armors came out, the rift remained peaceful.

    Just as Penny was confused, the pilots of the five magic armors jumped down. However, the looks of the pilots were strange. Penny immediately ran towards Don, whose face was a little ck. Don looked at Penny and said, ¡°Antidote, quick!¡±

    Penny gawked for a moment before he rushed towards the war tank and took some antidotes that were speciallypounded by the O¡¯neal family.

    Penny took the cap from the bottle before pouring the antidote down Don¡¯s mouth. After Don swallowed the liquid, he took a long breath before he closed his eyes. A whileter, Don opened his eyes and said, ¡°Goodness, that was very dangerous.¡±

    Penny looked at Don and asked, ¡°What happened? How did you get poisoned after entering the rift?¡¯

    Don smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. On the other side of that spatial rift is a dark red world, even the sun is dark red. However, I didn¡¯t expect the air to be toxic. If it wasn¡¯t for Chik¡¯s toxin detector ring up, we wouldn¡¯t have retreated.¡±

    Penny looked at the others and then immediately fed them with antidotes. After the others were restored, Penny went towards a man who looked honest and was about 27 to 28 years old, ¡°Chik, is it really poisonous inside that spatial rift?¡± Chik nodded and said, ¡°it is. I¡¯ve always had a detector with me to keep me safe whenever I enter a forbidden area. This time, I didn¡¯t expect my detector to issue a warning. We didn¡¯t touch anything there, so the only exnation for this is the air being poisonous.¡± Penny nodded and frowned. It¡¯s impossible to leave this spatial rift unexplored. But it¡¯s also inappropriate for them to scout it at this time.

    The reason why Penny thought of this was because the existence of this poisonous air didn¡¯t mean that the ce was uninhabited. Instead, this meant that this ce would have more formidable magic beasts.

    There were also a lot of special areas in the Anta ne, and some of them had poisonous environments. In these environments, if a magic beast managed to survive, then this meant that the magic beast was formidable and was extremely difficult to deal with.

    And now there¡¯s this spatial rift with a poisonous environment on the other side. This wasn¡¯t good news for Penny. If they couldn¡¯t scout this ce out, then they would eternally be worrying about a hidden danger.

    However, what made Penny worry the most was the existence of an extremely huge city not far from the spatial rift. This city can amodate several tens of millions of people. But now, this city became uninhabited. Upon further observation, one could see that this city wasn¡¯t fully fortified. It looks broken, but not because of disrepair, it was because its construction was abandoned.

    A city of this scale would surely be a major project in the continent. But now, it was actually abandoned. This made no sense. In this case, there¡¯s only one exnation. They encountered something that forced them to abandon this city!

    Upon thinking about this, Penny couldn¡¯t help but frown. The city had a different architectural stylepared to those in the Ark continent. Moreover, its establishment near the spatial rift was too conspicuous to be a coincidence. One could see upon careful observation that the city was made for the spatial rift. In other words, this city was made by the people who lived on the other side of the rift.

    At this time, a voice came from Penny¡¯s side, ¡°Penny, what do we do now?¡±

    Penny looked at the spatial rift and said, ¡°No matter what, we need to look into the other side of that spatial rift. Prepare shields and bring antidotes before going in.¡± Don nodded before he turned around and left. Don knew that Penny¡¯s decision was right. However, he was still worried whether the shields could protect them against the poison. At the same time, this also meant that the consumption of energy would be greatly increased. A 10 thousand meter distance without shields would take the same energy as a 70 thousand meter distance with shields.

    The energy consumption of the shields was huge. However, Don still supported this decision. If they cannot rify what¡¯s inside the spatial rift, then they won¡¯t be able to feel at ease.

    Zhao Hai was inside his room while looking at their movement. When he heard that the scouts would use their shields as they entered the rift, he couldn¡¯t help but nod. Then he turned to Laura and said, ¡°These guys are verypetent. The O¡¯Neal family truly isn¡¯t an ordinary group. They have a lot of experienced veterans, they wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with.¡± Laura nodded, then she said, ¡°Brother Hai, if the O¡¯Neal familyes to the Divine Realm, what do we do? Allow them in? Or do we repel them?¡± Zhao Hai frowned and answered, ¡°To be honest, I cannot make a decision right now. We need to weigh the advantages and disadvantages.¡±

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, what do you mean?¡± Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°What I mean is, I want the Thunder n and the others to migrate to the Space. However, that won¡¯t be easy. Their temperament aren¡¯t that great. If they discover that I had ns for them, then it¡¯s possible that they might die rather than entering the Space.¡±

    When she heard this, Laura nodded. Then Zhao Hai turned to Lizzy and the others and said, ¡°Do any of you have any ideas?¡± Lizzy knit her brows and said, ¡°Brother Hai, if it¡¯s possible, we can use the same method we used when the Divines came to the Ark Continent. We¡¯ll have the Thunder n and the others participate in the defense of the spatial rift to have them witness the strength of the O¡¯Neal family. When the timees, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for you to convince them to migrate to the Space.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. This wasn¡¯t the greatest idea, but it was still very good. Megan also added, ¡°Big Brother Hai, we can also tell the Thunder n and the others about the ongoing situation. Maybe it may prove useful.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°It seems like we can only do it like that. If it doesn¡¯t work, then we might have to give up on them. No matter what, we cannot force them like what we did to the Divines.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded. At this time, the magic armors entered the rift. The magic armors had their shields on and the pilots also had antidotes with them.

    Zhao Hai looked at the monitor and smiled, ¡°Those magic armors are really good. Even their shields are noteworthy. It seems like we¡¯ll be able to save a lot of energy in the future.¡±

    Laura smiled faintly and before her expression mellowed down, ¡°Brother Hai, those magic armors aren¡¯t really that useful for us. Think about it, when the people in the Space grow up, the lowest rank they would have would be 9th rank. Eventually a great number of them would reach God-rank. When they reach God-rank we can just give thembat suits. I think that the magic armors would have little use at that point.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°At present, the magic armors don¡¯t have great uses for us. However, we must consider the future. The present magic armors might only have God-rank strength. But what if we develop better magic armors? We might be able to amplify a God-rank¡¯s strength by ten or even a hundred times. At that time, wouldn¡¯t they be very useful? Moreover, even if the magic armors can¡¯t help with our fighting strength, wouldn¡¯t they improve our daily lives?¡±

    When Zhao Hai said this, Laura couldn¡¯t help but think about the magic armors that helped in making the huge ships. Laura nodded, the magic armors were perfect inrge scale construction. If they had those magic armors, they would be able to save a lot of energy and manpower.

 Chapter 895 â€“ The Two Sides of the Matter

    <h4>Chapter 895 ¨C The Two Sides of the Matter</h4>

    Megan looked at the monitor and said, ¡°Brother Hai, do we withdraw the undead and iron armor beasts that are mining in the Demon Realm? If we don¡¯t, then they would be discovered.¡±

    There were plenty of ores in the Demon Realm, of which Zhao Hai were mining using his undead and iron armor beasts. Some of the ores in the Demon Realm could be found on the surface. So although there were some mines that had been dug out, a lot of undead and iron armor beasts were still working on the surface. In this case, it wouldn¡¯t take too long before Don and the others discover them. This was the reason why Megan asked.

    Zhao Hai chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I want to see what kind of reaction they would have after seeing the undead and iron armor beasts. If they turn hostile, then I won¡¯t mind having the first batch of magic armor and war tanks be sent to the Space.¡±

    When they heard Zhao Hai, Laura and the others can feel his killing intent. Although eliminating this scout squad at this time would possibly attract the attention of the O¡¯Neal family, there were some advantages in doing so.

    Currently, the O¡¯Neal family should be focused on the Underworld. If Zhao Haipletely wipes the scouting squad out, then the O¡¯Neal family might get nervous. However, it was certain that they won¡¯t just give up on the Ark Continent like that. They would first send another team to the south to see the situation. And that would take at least a few days.

    In the past, Zhao Hai was afraid of making a move on the O¡¯Neal family since he didn¡¯t want them to flee. Zhao Hai was still nning to gain benefits from the O¡¯Neal family, it wouldn¡¯t be good if he were to drive them away.

    But now, it seems like Zhao Hai¡¯s worries were unnecessary. For the O¡¯Neal family, the Ark Continent was just too precious to give up on.

    While Zhao Hai was spying on the family, the O¡¯Neal family patriarch had received additional word from Lewis informing him that the innate yin domain was slowly expanding towards the continent. This caught the O¡¯Neal family in quite a dilemma.

    When they first discovered the underworld, the O¡¯Neal family only thought that it was a forbidden area in the continent. As long as they didn¡¯t provoke it, then the innate yin domain wouldn¡¯t be a threat. But now it seems like this wasn¡¯t the case. The innate yin domain found in the Ark Continent was different than the ones in the Anta ne.

    The O¡¯Neal family¡¯s Patriarch called the generals to his room once more and told them about the information sent by Lewis.

    When they heard this information, the generals stared before their expressions changed as they discussed with each other. This was bad news for the O¡¯Neal family.

    The expansion of the underworld meant that it would slowly consume the Ark Continent. Although the family had made some arrangements and had sent strong cannons, it would be hard for these cannons to block the expansion of the dark mist.

    In the Anta ne, strong cannons would be able to deal with innate yin domains. However, innate yin domains in the Anta ne don¡¯t expand. This time, the innate yin domain was able to increase its size. And with its area already so big, the O¡¯Neal family wasn¡¯t sure if the strong cannons would be able to deal with it.

    If the cannons prove to be useless, then that would be trouble for the O¡¯Neal family. The family had already invested too much in the expedition to the Ark Continent. If the dark mist really makes them retreat, then the damage to the family would be very bad.

    The O¡¯Neal Patriarch looked at those present and said, ¡°Calm down.¡± Although his voice wasn¡¯t loud, everyone still became quiet. The Patriarch¡¯s status in the O¡¯Neal family was very high.

    The Patriarch looked at his people and said, ¡°Why are all of you flustered? The dark mist wouldn¡¯t cover the continent immediately. It¡¯s already reported that the increase wasn¡¯t that fast. Moreover, the family¡¯s cannons are on the way. When the timees, it might be possible for us to get rid of the dark mist. What is important right now is our reconnaissance to the south. We know too little about the southern part of the continent. What we need to do is know as much as possible about the Ark Continent. This ce has a lot of minerals, and some of them are very much needed by the O¡¯Neal family. It can be said that this continent is a huge treasure chest. We cannot just give up on it. If the situation in the south of the continent it good, then we can develop it for our use. As for the innate yin domain, we can slow it as much as possible while we retreat. Haven¡¯t you thought about it? Since the innate yin domain is expanding, it would reach our spatial rift one day. In this case, we might as well take the initiative and look for ways to deal with it.¡±

    When everyone heard the Patriarch, they kept being silent. They knew that the Patriarch was right. The innate yin domain wouldn¡¯t swallow the Ark Continent immediately. At the same time, the dark mist would still reach the Anta ne¡¯s spatial rift whether they retreat or not. They need to deal with it sooner orter.

    It was just a danger that was discovered ahead of time. But putting the issue of the Dark Mist aside, the O¡¯Neal family would be able to get a lot of ores and things they need from the Ark Continent. This was already a blessing for them.

    When they shifted their thinking to this, the group calmed down. In fact, any matter has two sides, the good and the bad. One could look at the bad side, or one could see it from the good side. Either way, one would see different results.

    The Patriarch looked at the group¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Go, send more teams to scout the continent and we¡¯ll relocate to the south. Be sure to clear the situation with the southern part of the continent at the shortest time. Go.¡±

    The group nodded before they turned and left the room. After they left, the Patriarch let out a long sigh. To be honest, he didn¡¯t have any optimistic views of the Ark Continent at this time. The situation of the south was still unclear. And with the north turning up as it was, things were looking bad.

    After sighing, the Patriarch gently rubbed his brows. The Ark Continent had be a quagmire that the O¡¯Neal family has been caught in. It would be toote for them to leave at this point. The O¡¯Neal family only has two roads to go; one is to get engulfed by this quagmire, and the other was to rob this quagmire of its gold and happily retreat.

    Meanwhile, Don and the others were still clueless about the situation back in the family. They were currently investigating the Demon Realm. But after looking through several cities, they couldn¡¯t help but feel strange.

    They didn¡¯t know that this was the Demon Realm, but they can be assured that this wasn¡¯t the Ark Continent either. The spatial crack was already quite a distance away, but the situation here was the same as the Ark Continent. Everyone had moved away, every single settlement was empty.

    Moreover, judging by the situation here, the migration was much more recentpared to the Ark Continent. Also, it seems like there were more magic beasts here.

    After looking at a few cities, Don and the others withdrew from the Demon Realm. Their magic armors don¡¯t have much energy left. If their armor ran out of energy, then they would risk dying here.

    This wasn¡¯t the Ark Continent. In the Ark Continent, even if their magic armors were to run out of energy, they can still send a signal so that people would be able to meet them. However, in the Demon Realm, if their magic armors ran out of energy, both the magic beasts and the poisonous air would immediately im their lives.

    After seeing Don and the others leaving the Demon Realm, Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he looked at Laura and said, ¡°From the current situation, it seems like the O¡¯Neal family would take quite some time exploring the Demon Realm. We can feel relieved as we deal with the Divine Race.¡±

    At this time, Cai¡¯er suddenly said, ¡°Young Master, the O¡¯Neal family just sent out several scout groups towards the south. It seems like they want to know about the situation in the south as soon as possible.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared before he shifted his monitor to the Rosen Empire. There were several scouts going southward from the Rosen Empire, moreover, their speed was very quick.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°It looks like the O¡¯Neal Family wants to understand the situation of the Ark Continent¡¯s south in order to make a decision. Leave them be. We¡¯ll arrange some people to defend the spatial rift, let¡¯s see how they n to deal with that.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Brother Hai, why don¡¯t we just deal with the O¡¯Neal family? Wouldn¡¯t it be better if we clean them up right now?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will take care of them sooner orter. But not now. What we need to do at this time is acquire the Divine Race¡¯s ultimate weapons. If we add the O¡¯Neal family, the energy I¡¯ll use would be too much. If I ascend without acquiring the Ultimate Weapons, then we would lose so much.¡±

    Laura and the others¡¯ expression changed. Lizzy immediately asked, ¡°What happened Brother Hai? Is the feeling of rejection getting stronger?¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but bitterly nod. Now, every time he uses energy, he would immediately feel thews driving him away.This made Zhao Hai feel ufortable. However, he didn¡¯t have any means to deal with it. The only thing he can do right now was to reduce the instances where he uses his own energy.

 Chapter 896 â€“ Blood Red Wine, Graceful Demeanor

    <h4>Chapter 896 ¨C Blood Red Wine, Graceful Demeanor</h4>

    While Zhao Hai was observing the O¡¯Neal family, Bingya and the others were persuading the vassal races to head to the continents controlled by the foreign races. Before they met the vassal soldiers, Bingya and the others already prepared themselves to meet with difficulties. However, they didn¡¯t expect that the situation would be harder than they expected.

    After the vassal soldiers heard Bingya¡¯s proposition, they immediately exploded. Even some of the well-tempered ones began to suspect Bingya and the others of twisting the truth in order to have them face the Divines. They thought Bingya wanted to use them as cannon fodder and fight against the Divine Race.

    To be honest, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for the vassal races to have this idea given their current circumstance. These people were the most faithful dogs of the Divine Race. They only dared to revolt because they had the number advantage against the Divines. If they didn¡¯t outnumber the Divine Race, then they would¡¯ve even helped in quelling the vassal race rebellion.

    In the past, they didn¡¯t dare to make any noise. But after Bingya¡¯s proposition, most of them didn¡¯t agree. These people immediately jumped up and ignited. Before long, the situation had be uncontroble.

    If Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t given them food, then these people might have made a move against Zhao Hai.

    Bingya and the others didn¡¯t expect this situation at all. They were still young members of their respective races. Therefore, they didn¡¯t have too much experience handling these types of things. Because of this, for a moment, they didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Bingya was currently sitting inside the room along with Ryder and Yehta. The three people looked distressed. Outside, the vassal soldiers had be noisy, Bingya and the others hadpletely lost control of them. Moreover, under the provocation of the more powerful vassal members, the vassal soldiers even wanted Zhao Hai to give them all the food to bring home.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Zhao Hai¡¯s leaving a strong impression when dealing with the Divines, the vassal soldiers would have long since went to Zhao Hai and demand for food.

    However, Bingya also knew that this passive situation wouldn¡¯tst for long. This was because word had spread among the vassal soldiers that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to them. Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t make move because there were nearly 100 million of them. And nobody was crazy enough to kill 100 million people in one breath.

    This word started out small, after all, Zhao Hai¡¯s strength has been seen by everyone. However, someone said that Zhao Hai only broke the base and didn¡¯t actually kill that many Divines. Most of the Divine Race soldiers who were able to survive has been sent away by Zhao Hai using his Space Divergent ability, they weren¡¯t killed. This gave the vassal soldiers confidence. This news became louder and louder in the vassal race camp.

    Naturally, Bingya and the others knew that there were such voices among the vassal soldiers. Bingya was fully opposed to the vassal soldiers¡¯ movement to ask for food from Zhao Hai because he knew that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t a good person. ughtering 100 million people wasn¡¯t a problem for Zhao Hai. At this time, Zhao Hai¡¯s undead had reached more than 200 million. Expecting a person like that to care about 100 million people would be a naive thought.

    But at this point, no vassal soldier would listen to Bingya. Because of this, Bingya couldn¡¯t do anything, he could only hide in his room and worry.

    Ryder looked at Bingya and said, ¡°Bingya, there¡¯s no need to be polite to those guys. I think we should report this to mister, ask him to teach them a lesson.¡±

    Bingya looked at Ryder¡¯s eyes and smiled bitterly, ¡°I also want to report this to mister, but this is something that Mister entrusted to us. Finally, we already gained this much face with mister. How could we just tell him that we failed?¡±

    When Ryder heard Bingya, he became silent. He also felt that he wouldn¡¯t have face to approach Zhao Hai.

    At this time, it was Yehta¡¯s turn to talk, ¡°I still think that we should report this to Mister. If you let those people meet with mister themselves and Mister didn¡¯t know about it, then Mister might be disappointed. We¡¯ve already failed, we cannot fail a second time.¡±

    When Bingya heard what Yehta said, he paused for a moment before his eyes shone, ¡°Right, that¡¯s true. We should report this to mister. Otherwise, we would fail mister once more. Let¡¯s go see mister right now.¡±

    However, Yehta blocked Bingya and said, ¡°You can¡¯t go out right now. If you go out, then those people would follow you. When they get there, they would immediately make demands to Mister Zhao Hai. I think you should use the messenger fish. In any case, we¡¯ve already lost face, we can¡¯t lose any more.¡±

    Bingya looked at Yehta. He knew that Elves were the ones who cared about face the most. For Yehta to say that today meant that she was already confident in Zhao Hai.

    Bingya didn¡¯t reply and just nodded. Then he took his messenger fish and said, ¡°Mister, Mister, are you in?¡±

    Zhao Hai was currently thinking about how to deal with the multitude of scouts that the O¡¯Neal family had sent out. Sending these many scouts meant that they would discover the spatial rift to the Divine Realm much sooner. When the timees, a fight would break out.

    Although Zhao Hai said that it would be fine as long as he stationed some soldiers in the rift, this matter wasn¡¯t actually that simple. The core problem was the three ns.

    Zhao Hai wanted to bring the three races over into the Space. Since he had fought with them, Zhao Hai was sure that if he left, the three ns wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the Anta ne and the Underworld. Because of this, Zhao Hai wanted the three ns to move into the Space and live the same life as the Demons, the people from the Ark Continent, and the Goblins.

    But naturally, this wouldn¡¯t be easy. The most difficult thing to guess was a person¡¯s heart. Zhao Hai was afraid that his good intentions would be misunderstood by the Thunder CLan and the others. And that wouldn¡¯t be good.

    At this time, Zhao Hai felt his messenger fish move. When he took it out, he heard Bingya¡¯s message. He held the messenger fish bottle and said, ¡°Bingya, I¡¯m here. How¡¯s the preparation doing?¡±

    When he heard Zhao Hai, Bingya couldn¡¯t help but feel shame, then he said, ¡°Mister, I¡¯ve failed you.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he was confused so he asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Bingya told Zhao Hai everything. He told him that he hadpletely lost control of the vassal soldiers.

    After listening to Bingya, Zhao Hai¡¯s face turned a bit ugly. He didn¡¯t think that the vassal soldiers would be so ignorant. They even wanted to make demands to him.

    Since Lizzy and the others were also with Zhao Hai, their expressions couldn¡¯t help but change as well. Before, they thought that Zhao Hai was excessively worrying about how to deal with the three ns. They felt that there was no need to consider it too much.

    But now however, with how the vassal races reacted, they could finally understand Zhao Hai¡¯s worries. Zhao Hai¡¯s thoughts weren¡¯t baseless, it¡¯s actually possible for something to go wrong.

    Take these vassal soldiers for example. Their people were fighting against the Divines while they were selling their lives to the same people. The saddest thing was the Divines wanted to starve them to death and wait for them to lose during the fight before dealing with them.

    Bingya bringing food for them at this time was the biggest kindness that they could receive. And Bingya¡¯s proposal to send them to the Foreign Races¡¯ continents was something that was good for them. And yet they actually reacted this way. This wasn¡¯t something that Lizzy and the others expected.

    When Bingya was finished talking, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Alright, I understand. You don¡¯t have to worry about this matter. Nothing has happened yet, but you still need to protect yourselves.¡± After putting the messenger fish away, Lizzy¡¯s face turned ugly as she said, ¡°Brother Hai, these people are too ignorant. Should we teach them a lesson?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, then he coldly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll teach them a lesson. But we also need an excuse to do so. We need to rile them up a bit more.¡±

    Laura and the others knew Zhao Hai very well, and they could hear a bit of killing intent from Zhao Hai¡¯s words. It was clear that Zhao Hai was really angry. It seems like the vassal soldiers would soon be unlucky.

    However, they didn¡¯t think about stopping Zhao Hai. The reaction of the vassal races also angered them. If it wasn¡¯t for Zhao Hai showing his anger, Lizzy would have alreadymanded the undead army to deal with the vassal soldiers.

    Bingya put away his messenger fish before turning to Yehta and Ryder before he said, ¡°What do you think about Mister¡¯s response? How do you think he will deal with the vassal soldiers?¡±

    Ryder sneered and said, ¡°Mister is surely not a kindhearted person. Those people will suffer bad luck. But this is also good, they don¡¯t have any sense of thankfulness. If it weren¡¯t for us, then would have already been starved to death. Now that they are full, they actually forgot the kindness that was given to them.¡±

    Yehta smiled faintly and said, ¡°Right, they need to know how terrifying mister can be. With this, they shouldn¡¯t be able to dare go against mister in the future. And leading them should be easier.¡±

    Just as the three people were talking, the vassal soldiers were ready to go to Zhao Hai and make demands. The Hell King¡¯s ship wasn¡¯t too far from the city they were in. They can go to Zhao Hai with Bingya leading the way.

    At this point, the vassal soldiers were so agitated that they had lost reason. They already forgot that they used to starve, and that Zhao Hai and Bingya had brought grain to save them. In their minds, Zhao Hai was thinking of using them as cannon fodder. They need to make Zhao Hai know about how terrifying they could be.

    Before long, under the agitation of several people, about 100 hundred million soldiers flew towards Zhao Hai¡¯s ship, encircling it.

    Zhao Hai was currently sitting inside his room, watching the movements of the vassal soldiers. When he saw that the ship was surrounded, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Those people are really impatient, they¡¯re quick to be riled up. They can¡¯t think for even a moment. Meg, go set up some tables outside. I want to see how those people deal with us. Cai¡¯er, remember to look at the surroundings, make sure that nobody is able to escape.¡±

    Meg and Cai¡¯er nodded and then went on to prepare. Zhao Hai turned his head to Laura and the others and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head out. I want to see what methods those guys will use to force me to give them food.¡±

    Laura and the others stood up and went out. Meg already set the table outside. There were a few small snacks on the table as well as a few sses of red wine. It was a ringly red wine, the same color as blood.

    Zhao Hai sat on the seat of honor while Laura and the others sat on the side. The group just sat there under the gazes of the vassal soldiers surrounding them.

    What does it feel to be surrounded by 100 million people? Whether it be in the Ark Continent or back on Earth, maybe nobody can give an answer. Even if you ask Zhao Hai, he might say that he doesn¡¯t know.

    Zhao Hai looked at the vassal soldiers calmly, there was no trace of fear on his face. He was calmer than an person looking at 100 million ants. If someone saw 100 million ants, then one might be scared to death. It¡¯s because those ants could swallow his life.

    But in the eyes of Zhao Hai, these people were different from 100 million ants. Although ants were very weak, a 100 million of them would have terrifying power. As for these people, although they have gathered together, they will panic as soon as they encounter any problems. They weren¡¯t worth mentioning at all.

    The vassal soldiers were getting closer and closer to Zhao Hai. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai was just calmly looking at them with his wine ss in his hand. Zhao Hai gently swirled his ss, forming a vortex with his blood red wine. At the same time, Laura and the others were just calmly sitting there, sipping the wine in their ss.

    Laura and the others didn¡¯t use to have this demeanor. But ever since they saw Zhao Hai doing it, they saw that it looked really good and graceful. Because of this, they learned Zhao Hai¡¯s aura and just sat there calmly. It was as if they had nothing to do with what¡¯s happening around them.

    The vassal soldiers have already encircled the Hell King¡¯s ship. The ship didn¡¯t be bigger. Surrounded by 100 million people, the ship looked like a small boat swallowed by the vortex.

    However, no vassal soldier dared to embark on the ship. They just encircled the ship and looked at the bow, where Zhao Hai was drinking his red wine. While looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s graceful movement, they couldn¡¯t help but swallow their saliva. They found out that they were somewhat anxious.

 Chapter 897 â€“ You Think Too Highly Of Yourselves!

    <h4>Chapter 897 ¨C You Think Too Highly Of Yourselves!</h4>

    Zhao Hai currently wasn¡¯t looking at these people, he just stared at his wine ss as he calmly said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are all of you here?¡±

    The vassal races found that Zhao Hai¡¯s voice was calm, and his body didn¡¯t exude any imposing aura. However, they didn¡¯t know why, but they still got more and more nervous. This was especially true for those people who were yelling before. More and more people swallowing their saliva were heard, nobody talked for a while.

    Zhao Hai looked up and scanned those present. Then he turned his gaze to the ss in his hand as he lifted it up towards the sun. This action made the wine inside the ss more gleaming. But in the eyes of the vassal soldiers, it looked so strange.

    In the end, the vassal soldiers couldn¡¯t just stand there as one of them talked, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, we want to talk to you.¡±

    Zhao Hai turned his head to the person and then nced at the people surrounding the Hell King¡¯s ship before he said, ¡°You want to talk? You bring so many people to talk to me? You people are quite special.¡±

    The person¡¯s face turned red, then he nced at those behind him before breathing a sigh of relief. Then he turned to look back at Zhao Hai as he said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, first we want to thank you for saving us. If it weren¡¯t for you, we would¡¯ve already been starved.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make too much noise, but he just swirled his ss as he said, ¡°It¡¯s not my idea to save you. Bingya told me that you¡¯re allies and asked me to save you. Why would I want to rescue you? If it weren¡¯t for Bingya, I wouldn¡¯t have ced you in my eyes.¡±

    The man was stunned by Zhao Hai. Originally, he wanted to express his thanks as a gesture of politeness before making his demands. But now, it seems like Zhao Hai didn¡¯t intend to ept the gesture.

    The man¡¯s expression sunk, with a cold voice he said, ¡°Since Mister said so, then we don¡¯t need to feel grateful. Can mister give us back our grain?¡±

    Zhao Hai became more disappointed at these people. He looked at the person and made a puzzled look as he asked, ¡°Grain? What grain? When did this Zhao Hai owe you grain?¡±

    The man calmly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t mess with us. You robbed the Divines of food. Now give us the grain.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the man as he suddenly smiled faintly and said, ¡°First, I need to confirm something, are you a Divine? If so, then I can¡¯t give you food because you¡¯re my enemy. Have you heard of someone returning an enemy¡¯s supplies? If you¡¯re not a Divine, then you are either my ally, or a an uninvolved person. If you are my ally, then I will provide you with food. But my allies have to listen to my arrangements. And if you¡¯re not an ally, then you¡¯re someone who has nothing to do with me. Why would I give some food to someone I don¡¯t care about?¡±

    What Zhao Hai said was wless. These people didn¡¯t have any reason to im Zhao Hai¡¯s plundered food. If they ssify themselves as a part of the Divine Race, then they would be Zhao Hai¡¯s enemies. If they were Zhao Hai¡¯s allies, and even if Zhao Hai didn¡¯t state it clearly, this meant that they would obey Zhao Hai¡¯s orders, and why would allies be aggressive in asking for grain? Andstly, if they weren¡¯t allies, then they were just uninvolved people. Why would people who had nothing to do with Zhao Hai want to get his grain?¡±

    The vassal soldiers stayed quiet for a moment, they were caught speechless. Then after some time, someone loudly said, ¡°Zhao Hai, I ask you. Isn¡¯t the fact that our people are at war with the Divines a lie that you made up? You¡¯re just tricking us into working for you.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the person as though he was looking at an idiot. After some time, he said, ¡°You? What are you talking about? What good would I gain if I lie to you? Work for me? I don¡¯t need you. The grain in my hand is even more valuable than your lives. Moreover, the undead army under mymand doesn¡¯t need to eat food. Most importantly, they also follow every single word I say.¡±

    Zhao Hai made Cai¡¯er remember the people who just talked. These men chose to use this opportunity to incite the vassal soldiers¡¯ hatred towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s response was quite interesting. The vassal soldiers were able to witness Zhao Hai use his undead to deal with the Divines who managed to escape from the copsed base. Zhao Hai had quite a lot of undead. What Zhao Hai said this time essentially meant that he didn¡¯t care about the vassal soldiers.

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, some of the vassal soldiers calmed down. When they had been instigate before, they haven¡¯t managed to think about this point. Now that Zhao Hai reminded them, they suddenly remembered Zhao Hai¡¯s enormous number of Undead. Moreover, it¡¯s evident that their fighting strength wasn¡¯t weak.

    However, there were still some vassal soldiers who held Zhao Hai¡¯s response with contempt. They mored and seemed to prepare to make a move.

    Zhao Hai calmly looked at the soldiers. The few people that he paid special attention to were now standing proudly among the crowd as they watched Zhao Hai. It seems like they wanted to see how Zhao Hai ns to deal with this scene.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s gaze swept through the crowd like a de. He took up his wine ss and downed the wine. After cing his ss back on the table, he slowly stood up and said, ¡°You¡¯re saying that I¡¯m deceiving you? That your people aren¡¯t really fighting against the Divine Race? And I just want you to point your swords towards the Divines? Well, let me ask you. Why would I need to do that? I¡¯ve upied the Taurus Continent. Five Supreme Elders tried to deal with me but they couldn¡¯t. Seven Supreme Elders wanted to look for me but ended up withdrawing. Why do I need to use you? Aren¡¯t you looking too highly upon yourselves?¡± When the vassal soldiers heard Zhao Hai, they couldn¡¯t help but get stunned. Zhao Hai¡¯s voice was clearly transmitted to their ears. This feat alone made the soldiers feel Zhao Hai¡¯s might. Some soldiers became calm.

    But at this time, a voice came about, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. He just wants to work us to death while also pulling our families in. The reason the Supreme Elders retreated was likely because we are here. We need to head back to our ns and exin to the Divines. Otherwise, we would risk going to war!¡±

    These words were akin to putting more oil into the fire. The minds of the soldiers who managed to calm down were once again shaken.

    Right, there were a lot of vassal races that wanted to rebel against the Divines. However, if they wanted to rebel, they must do their preparations in absolute secrecy. Otherwise, their ns would be found out by the Divine Race and they would be suppressed. Because of this, most of the vassals didn¡¯t know about any ns that their ns had made. The Divines had imnted a deep fear inside the hearts of the vassal soldiers. Because of this, upon hearing this person, they subconsciously believed him, even if they didn¡¯t know who it was.

    As the vassal soldiers were moring, someone from the crowd suddenly flung their axe towards Zhao Hai¡¯s Hell King¡¯s ship. Although the axe was immediately flung away by the waves on the ship, the axe acted as a signal for the vassal soldiers to push forward and overrun Zhao Hai. Upon seeing this development, Zhao Hai¡¯s gaze turned frigid. He coldly snorted as the ship increased in size instantaneously. Those who were rushing towards Zhao Hai suddenly found out that they were faced with the dark blue underside of the ship.

    They managed to see the ship change its size before. However, that was from far away so they didn¡¯t feel any shock. But now it was different. They were standing underneath the ship while looking at it. In this state, it was natural for them to feel an unnatural pressureing from the Hell King¡¯s ship. Those who were rushing forwards found themselves frozen. They didn¡¯t know whether they should advance or retreat.

    While they were stunned, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hold back. He immediately directed the ship to go straight forward. The speed of the ship was very fast, the vassals who were controlling the soldiers from the shadows couldn¡¯t even make an order to form a line. With no ce to retreat or hide, every soldier that were ran over by the ship were eliminated. The ship was like a roller that passed through a group of ants. No soldier can be seen where the ship had gone through.

    In just a blink of an eye, Zhao Hai was already out of the encirclement. After which Zhao Hai turned the ship and realigned its bow to face the vassal soldiers once more.

    When the vassal soldiers looked at the Hell King¡¯s ship and then to the gap it made, their hearts couldn¡¯t help but turn cold. They just saw the ship overrun a minimum of a million people. The image was too terrifying.

    Now that Zhao Hai had realigned the ship¡¯s bow, the hearts of the vassal soldiers couldn¡¯t help but beat faster. They discovered that they were nothing in front of Zhao Hai. In Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes, they were just dust. They thought that with their numbers, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t do anything to them. It seems like they were too naive.

    It was at this time that people remembered Zhao Hai being a Dark Mage. A Dark Mage capable ofmanding more than two hundred million undead. Could such a person he soft-hearted? What a joke!

    At this time, the ship began to go forward once more. This caused the soldiers¡¯ position to copse. There were some who threw their weapons away in order to escape.

    The vassal soldiers weren¡¯t all heroes, there were dogs among them as well!

 Chapter 898 â€“ Two-man Act

    <h4>Chapter 898 ¨C Two-man Act</h4>

    The vassal soldiers soon found out that they had lost the opportunity to escape. On the outskirts of the battlefield, Zhao Hai¡¯s undead had been stationed, encircling them inside. If they wanted to escape, then they would need to go through the undead.

    At this point, the vassal soldiers regretted provoking Zhao Hai. They had discovered that they were looking too highly upon themselves. They simply couldn¡¯t contend with Zhao Hai. With Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, he could deal with the Divines without the help of the vassal races.

    With such strength, why would Zhao Hai deceive them? And with the vassal soldiers¡¯ strength, could they pass on to be Zhao Hai¡¯s cannon fodder?

    If someone asked the vassal soldiers right now if there was something more sad than being a cannon fodder, then they certainly get a concrete answer. It was having no qualification to be even cannon fodder.

    The confidence of the vassal races waspletely destroyed. They were left not knowing what to do. They used to hope that their numbers would provide them with safety. But as far as the situation had gone, this hope had been destroyed, popped like a bubble and blown away by the wind.

    Just when the vassal races felt that the world was copsing around them, a loud voice was suddenly heard, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, please stop!¡± It was Bingya.

    After this sound was heard, both the Hell King¡¯s ship and the undead stopped while the vassal soldiers felt relief. After that, everyone nced towards the direction of that voice. It was Bingya and the others who were pressured by the vassal soldiers a few days ago. At that time, they didn¡¯t look highly upon Bingya¡¯s group. But now, Bingya and the others looked very pleasant.

    It was at this moment that the Hell King¡¯s ship had reduced its size. Zhao Hai¡¯s group was seen once more with Zhao Hai still holding his ss of blood red wine. Upon seeing the wine on Zhao Hai¡¯s hand, the vassal soldiers couldn¡¯t help but tremble. At this point, if someone told them that Zhao Hai was actually drinking blood, then they would have believed it.

    While holding his wine ss, Zhao Hai looked at Bingya and said, ¡°Bingya, what do you want? You already asked me to give these people food. Are these the people you want to save? You did this on purpose didn¡¯t you? Did you expect me to lower myself just because I¡¯ve allied with the foreign races?¡±

    Bingya immediately bowed to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, this is a misunderstanding. These people are just worried about their own families. It was only under the instigation of ambitious people that they became like this. I ask Mister to spare them and not to punish them heavily. Please let them go this time.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Bingya before turning his gaze towards the vassal soldiers. When the vassal soldiers saw that Zhao Hai¡¯s gaze was on then, their bodies couldn¡¯t help but shrink. Although Zhao Hai looked very calm, he looked terrifying in the eyes of these people.

    After sweeping the vassal races with his gaze, Zhao Hai turned back to Bingya and said, ¡°Can you guarantee that they won¡¯t offend me again? If they dared to, then I would have to be impolite.¡±

    The vassal soldiers couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill when they heard this. Zhao Hai had already killed more than 1 million of them. This was Zhao Hai being polite? Then what would his impoliteness be? They couldn¡¯t even dare think about it.

    Bingya immediately responded, ¡°Mister can rest assured, this matter will absolutely never be repeated.¡± Zhao Hai snorted before he swept the vassal soldiers once more and then returning to his cabin. After that, the ship vanished along with the undead that was surrounding the vassal soldiers.

    He disappeared. Those present didn¡¯t even know how Zhao Hai left. It was now that they understood that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t going all out in eliminating them. Otherwise, they would have been wiped out a long time ago. Zhao Hai being polite right now wasn¡¯t a lie.

    After Zhao Hai left, Bingya turned to the vassal soldiers. He sighed before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the camp. Go have a rest, we¡¯ll talkter.¡± After saying that, Bingya¡¯s group went back and returned to their room. The vassal soldiers were also adamant about returning to the camp. However, what the vassal soldiers failed to see was the smile on Bingya¡¯s face as he turned back.

    Actually, Zhao Hai and Bingya¡¯s exchange was something they nned for the vassal soldiers. Zhao Hai told Bingya about this just before he drove the Hell King¡¯s ship towards the soldiers. The n was to have the two of them perform a y.

    It was impossible for Zhao Hai to kill all of the vassal soldiers. He wasn¡¯t a ruthless person, and he just wanted to teach the vassal soldiers a lesson. Therefore, Zhao Hai nned to have Bingyae out just as he was about to make his second attack. Turning Bingya into the hero while Zhao Hai ys the viin, subduing the vassal soldiers in the process.

    Zhao Hai was now a sword hanging on top of the vassal soldiers¡¯ heads. As long as Zhao Hai was present, the soldiers would follow Bingya¡¯s orders.

    Just as Zhao Hai said before, the vassal soldiers aren¡¯t useless. Once these people united, their strength would be great. This time, their minds were muddled. Their people were currently fighting against the Divines, but this news was still uncertain. With how their thoughts were scattered, it was easy to persuade them at this moment.

    Zhao Hai believed that the Patriarchs of these vassal races weren¡¯t simple characters. Once the Divines start to fight against the foreign races, these Patriarchs would certainly see the situation and gauge who the true enemy was. As long as they go against the Divines, Zhao Hai believed that they would be able to hold out for a long time.

    While the vassal soldiers returned to their camp, the Hell King¡¯s ship reappeared at another ce in the Taurus Continent. Zhao Hai was still holding on to his wine ss while Laura and the others were beside him. However, there were some of them who didn¡¯t have a happy expression on their faces.

    Zhao Hai still had a calm expression as he drank from his wine ss. Seeing Laura and the others¡¯ unhappy expression, Zhao Hai gently ced his ss on the table and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you still angry? There¡¯s no need to be mad. You didn¡¯t want me to kill those people don¡¯t you?¡±

    Lizzy snorted and said, ¡°I hated seeing those guys. You should¡¯ve dealt with them Brother Hai. They¡¯re expendable anyway.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°They¡¯re not expendable. If we deal with them, then we would incur a lot of enmity. Those soldiers are the main forces of their ns. If they are absent, then those vassal ns wouldn¡¯t be able to fight against the Divines. If they were to know about today¡¯s matter, then they not only wouldn¡¯t hate us, they might even feel grateful.¡± Lizzy harrumphed and replied, ¡°I still think that they¡¯re disrespectful. Forget it, I always get angry whenever I think about those guys. In any case, what happened is more beneficial to us. Right, Brother Hai, what do you n on doing now?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Next, we do nothing. Just let the Bingya and the others send them to the Foreign Races¡¯ continent. I don¡¯t think it would take too long before the Divines make a move against the foreign races.¡±

    Lizzy nodded. At this moment Cai¡¯er suddenly flew to Zhao Hai¡¯s side and said, ¡°Young Master, the O¡¯Neal family has sent a war tank with shields to the Demon Realm. They¡¯re approaching a mine. It won¡¯t be long before they see the undead and the iron armor beasts.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he nodded and said, ¡°Alright. I knew this day woulde sooner orter. It¡¯s just much earlier than I expected. Don¡¯t worry about them. Just observe the reaction of the O¡¯Neal family when they see the undead and iron armor beasts. I want to see if they¡¯ll just investigate or immediately attack.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded before turning around and entering the Space. After that, Laura said, ¡°Brother Hai, what do you want to aplish by doing this? Do we just let the O¡¯Neal family know about the undead and iron armor beasts?¡± Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°They would eventually find out anyway. Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s nothing remarkable about them discovering our mining operations. At the same time, this would also attract more attention from the O¡¯Neal family. This way, they would be more focused on the Demon Realm.¡±

    Laura thought about it and felt that Zhao Hai¡¯s thinking wasn¡¯t wrong. They will have to face the O¡¯Neal family eventually. With a strange ce like the Demon Realm, the O¡¯Neal family would surely be interested. With their investigations, there¡¯s no mystery if they were to find out about the undead and iron armor beasts. Instead of hiding all the time, they might as well show themselves and see how the O¡¯Neal family reacts.¡±

    Lizzy turned her head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, you want Penny to discover the undead and iron armor beasts in order to attract all of those scouts from the O¡¯Neal family? Can we really dy the discovery of the Divine Realm with this method?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Impossible. The O¡¯Neal family will not abandon the scouting of the continent in exchange for the Demon Realm. They will find the Divine Realm¡¯s spatial rift soon. But we have undead stationed in the rift, they should be able to hold on for a while. We can also use this opportunity to let the three ns be involved. This way, they¡¯ll be able to see the strength of the O¡¯Neal Family.¡±

 Chapter 899 â€“ Just A Step Closer!

    <h4>Chapter 899 ¨C Just A Step Closer!</h4>

    Inside the war tank, Penny looked out into the dark sky of the Demon Realm. Due to the presence of the sun, he understood that it was currently daytime. However, daytime here was pretty simr to the dark night in the Ark Continent. Therefore, the war tank had to turn on its lights in order to travel normally.

    Penny was very worried about this ce. He already sent word back to the family so that they could send reinforcements to support him. He needed to figure out what this ce was.

    They had already affirmed that there were people living in this ce. Although their architecture was different from those in the Ark Continent, there was the unfinished city outside the rift that had a simr style. It was already certain that the ones who built that huge city were people from this ce.

    Judging by the construction of that big city, the spatial rift should have been opened at most in thest two years.

    What surprised Penny the most was the huge broken magic formation outside the rift. This was a never before seen formation. The formation wasn¡¯t small, and Penny was sure that the formation had something to do with the rift.

    Most importantly, what shook Penny¡¯s heart was the fact that the people from this ce had the same fate as those in the Ark Continent. All of them disappeared!

    Where did the people from this ne go? How about the people from the Ark Continent? Whatever the reason for these two phenomenon was, it will certainly affect the O¡¯Neal family. All of these thoughts gued Penny¡¯s mind.

    Because of this, after writing the letter to be sent back to the family, he personally led the team, a war tank and ten magic armors, into the Demon Realm.

    The war tanks of the Anta ne didn¡¯t need shields. Its main function was to transport magic armors. Installing shields on one would be a waste of resources.

    Penny¡¯s war tank, however, was different. A shield was installed in it because they were the ones who went first inside dangerous areas. Therefore, what was bestowed on them were the best war tanks of the family.

    But what Penny didn¡¯t know was that their route was going to sh with an ore deposit that Zhao Hai was currently mining. Everything was under Cai¡¯er¡¯s attention. So after she was sure that the scout team would meet the mine, she immediately went to inform Zhao Hai.

    Penny was clueless about all of these. His heart was still very heavy, and the state of their team wasn¡¯t very peaceful. The magic beasts in the Demon Realm were more aggressive than the ones back in the Ark Continent. Moreover, the numbers of magic beasts here were a lot more. Although the magic beasts had entered the Space after the beast tide, not all magic beasts participated. Therefore, there were still a lot more magic beasts in the Demon Realm. Even Zhao Hai¡¯s mines were being attacked by these beasts from time to time.

    The scouting team were already attacked more than ten times. Although every wave was repelled, the process didn¡¯te easy. The weapons on the war tank couldn¡¯t even repel the magic beasts, so they would need to deploy the magic armors each time.

    It was because of these attacks that Penny knew how aggressive the beasts in the Demon Realm were. Naturally, because of how formidable the magic beasts were, their crystal cores were also much biggerpared to the ones back in the Ark Continent. This allowed Penny¡¯s team to have enough energy to continue on with their journey.

    At this time, a red dot was flying towards the war tank. After looking at the red dot, Penny immediately said to the war tank¡¯s driver , ¡°Stop, Mosquito is back.¡±

    Mosquito was just a name given to one of the magic armor units under Penny¡¯smand. Although they were using the war tank to traverse the Demon Realm, Penny still sent magic armors to explore what¡¯s ahead. Magic armors were faster than war tanks, and could observe from the sky. Magic armors were able to see things the war tanks couldn¡¯t.

    The war tank driver immediately responded and stopped the war tank. Then the driver pressed a button to make the roof of the tank open up, allowing entry to the magic armor. The magic armor¡¯s pilot was very good, although it entered the war tank, the tank didn¡¯t shake at all.

    Penny went towards the back of the war tank, just in time as the front of the magic armor opened and the pilot got out. Upon seeing Penny arrive, the pilot immediately gave a salute and said, ¡°Captain, we¡¯ve discovered something.¡±

    Penny¡¯s spirit shook, he looked at the person and said, ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡±

    The pilot nodded and said, ¡°About four hours ahead of us is a mine. We discovered that there are some undead and some magic beasts mining. From what we can see, they are probably digging gold ore.¡±

    Penny stared for a moment before his two eyes shone, ¡°You mean a gold mine? Are you sure?¡±

    The pilot nodded. He couldn¡¯t me Penny for his reaction. In the Anta ne, gold was the circted currency. Therefore, upon hearing about the gold mine, it was no wonder that Penny would have this expression. If there was really a gold mine, then the O¡¯neal family¡¯s invasion of the Ark Continent would immediately pay for itself.

    However, Penny continued to ask questions, ¡°So you¡¯re saying, there are undead and magic beasts mining there? Are you sure that they are undead?¡±

    The man nodded, ¡°I¡¯m absolutely sure that they¡¯re undead. But they seem to not have spotted me, and they also look quite weak.¡±

    Penny frowned, ¡°That might be an illusion. We shouldn¡¯t forget about where we are. The magic beasts here are more formidable than those in the Ark Continent. It¡¯s certain that magic beasts have attacked that mine. For them to survive up until now means that they have clever means. We need to be careful.¡±

    After saying that, Penny turned to the war tank driver and said, ¡°Go towards the target. Drive at full speed for two hours. Mosquito, is the road ahead good?¡±

    Mosquito nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s good. There are no obstructions nor magic beasts.¡±

    Penny frowned, ¡°That makes it even worse. For there to be no magic beasts nearby only means that they had been cleaned up. We¡¯re not too far from the spatial rift, and there are only low-ranked undead and magic beasts in the mine. It seems like this ce didn¡¯t have much importance to the other party. The opposite party¡¯s true strength might have been hiding in this ne. It¡¯s imperative that we be extra careful from now on.¡±

    Mosquito gave a serious nod. After that, Penny beckoned towards Mosquito, making him take a rest. Penny needed to guarantee that his people were always in optimum condition. This ce is very strange, and they didn¡¯t know how much danger they were going to meet.

    Zhao Hai was paying attention to this squad. But from what he saw, he decided to not care about it. The squad was still some distance away from the mine. He¡¯ll just have to wait until the group got into contact with the undead and iron armor beasts.

    This would take some several hours. Therefore, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t too worried. Aside from the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s scouting groups, Zhao Hai was also paying attention to Bingya and the others.

    The other scouting teams that the O¡¯Neal family sent out this time weren¡¯t in separate missions. Although they were divided, they weren¡¯t too far apart, and they stillmunicate with each other from time to time. This was made in order to form a huge surveince to scour the southern part of the Ark Continent.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t thinking about stopping them. If they want toe, then juste. It would just advance the date of their confrontation. There was nothing remarkable about it.

    Zhao Hai looked at the situation with Bingya and the others. At this point, the vassal leaders were having a meeting with Bingya¡¯s group. Their expressions were of grief, as though they were asking to have their lives spared.

    After seeing this, Zhao Hai knew that Bingya would have these people under control. Now, he needed to think about the next step. The next step that Zhao Hai thought was quite simple. He would get in touch with the Thunder n, Barbarians, and the Winged Pegasus. He would tell them about the recent developments in the Ark Continent and then ask them to help guard the spatial rift¡¯s defensive line.

    Although they were quite busy, Zhao Hai was certain that they would agree. This was because if the O¡¯Neal family were to break through their defensive line and reach the Divine Realm, the first to be unlucky would be the three ns. Therefore, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried that the three ns would refuse.

    And as long as they were willing to send troops, everything else would be very easy to handle. The troops would surely get in contact with the O¡¯Neal family. And once they meet the O¡¯Neal family, then they woulde to know how formidable the magic armors were. As long as they can perceive their future losses, Zhao Hai¡¯s invitation to the Space would be more enticing to them.

    After thinking about this, Zhao Hai immediately took out a messenger fish and contacted Fei¡¯er. It has been quite a while since they two had talked.

    Zhao Hai held the messenger fish and said, ¡°Fei¡¯er, Fei¡¯er, are you there? It¡¯s Zhao Hai.¡±

    Zhao Hai expected that he would have to wait for quite a while. However, he didn¡¯t think that Fei¡¯er would immediately respond. Fei¡¯er¡¯s voice came out of the messenger fish, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, did something happen?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°There is. I have something to tell you about the Divine Realm and the Ark Continent.¡±

    Fei¡¯er went silent for a moment, then after calming himself down, he said, ¡°Mister, tell me.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°The situation in the Divine Realm is going smoothly. We¡¯ve made an agreement with the foreign races. Together, we will deal with the Divines. I also managed to kill a Supreme Elder, the Scorpio Supreme Elder. The other Supreme Elders gathered to deal with me, but they failed. At the same time, the vassal races of the Divine Realm had started a rebellion. The Divines are currently pressed with dealing with this. Also, I managed to defeat 100 million soldiers that the Divines had sent to the Taurus Continent. In the future, the Supreme Elders would shift their focus on the foreign races in order to force me to have a decisive fight with them.¡±

    Although Zhao Hai¡¯s tone was carefree, Fei¡¯er¡¯s heart was actually terrified. From what he heard, Zhao Hai had been in battle against the Divines several times. Otherwise, the Divines wouldn¡¯t have shifted their focus to the foreign races. The method Zhao Hai used against the Divines was the same method he used back in the Ark Continent.

    However, Zhao Hai seems to have the upper hand. And for Zhao Hai to be able topel the other vassal races to rebel was something that was beyond Fei¡¯er¡¯s expectation.

    When he heard nothing from Fei¡¯er, Zhao Hai continued, ¡°On the other hand, the situation in the Ark Continent isn¡¯t very good. The underworld is still expanding. The O¡¯Neal family had sent people to the continent. They had discovered the dark mist and are now trying to investigate the south. At this point, they have troops exploring the Demon Realm and soon they will find out about the Divine Realm. I currently don¡¯t have enough strength to stop them from stepping here. Therefore, I n to ask the three ns for help. What do you think?¡±

    As Zhao Hai thought, Fei¡¯er was silent for a while. Zhao Hai knew that this wasn¡¯t something that can be discussed immediately. He just wanted to open the topic so that Fei¡¯er can discuss it with his people.

    And just like that, after keeping silent for some time, Fei¡¯er said, ¡°I cannot take responsibility for this matter. I need to discuss this with the Patriarch. Can Mister give us some time?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Of course. It also doesn¡¯t matter if you cannot send troops. I will muster any manpower I can get in order to defend the spatial rift as much as possible. I just told you about these matters in order to inform you of the current affairs.¡±

    Fei¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Mister, I will also convey this matter with the Barbarians and Winged Pegasus. I will give Mister a reply as soon as possible.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright. If you have news, then you can just call me any time. Goodbye.¡±

    Fei¡¯er replied, ¡°Goodbye, Mister.¡± After that, Zhao Hai put the messenger fish down. stered on his face was a smile. This was because he felt that the Thunder n and the others were now one step closer to migrating to the Space.

    Laura and the others were currently sitting next to Zhao Hai. After Zhao Hai and Fei¡¯er¡¯s conversation was over, Laura said, ¡°It seems like our previous actions had made the three ns less wary. Otherwise, Fei¡¯er wouldn¡¯t have taken responsibility of this matter. We have taken a big step this time.¡±

    Zhao Hai lightly smiled and said, ¡°We need to make big steps. If we take small measures, then I might ascend before the three ns decides to enter the Space. Now, I have confidence that the three ns would be migrating to the Space.¡±

    Laura and the others chuckled. They also knew that the three ns were now unable to escape Zhao Hai. The Space needed to be strengthened!

 Chapter 900 â€“ Finally Reached

    <h4>Chapter 900 ¨C Finally Reached</h4>

    Penny¡¯s magic armor was on a hill, looking into the mine in front. This mine wasn¡¯trge. Moreover, there weren¡¯t any living persons here. Those working on the mine were undead and magic beasts.

    This kind of magic beast was something that Penny had never seen before. It was covered in scales, and although it wasn¡¯t very tall, it was very powerful and not that slow.

    On the other hand, the undead all had skeletal appearance. However, Penny didn¡¯t think like Mosquito and regarded these undead as weak. In fact, Penny thinks that these undead were very strong. However,pared to the scout team, the strength of these undead wasn¡¯t enough.

    After all, they were the elites of the O¡¯Neal family. Every magic armor present were God-ranked. Even for the O¡¯Neal family, manufacturing such a magic armor was very difficult. Therefore, seeing the undead as lower level than them was appropriate.

    Penny was very rich in experience. He wasn¡¯t the same as Theo, who hadn¡¯t experienced a real war. It can be said that Theo was one of the more recent geniuses that the O¡¯Neal family had trained.

    This time, the O¡¯Neal family thought that the Ark Continent was a very good ce, so they took Theo to try his talent. But who could¡¯ve known that there were so many strange things happening in the Ark Continent, causing Theo to end up in the frontlines.

    On the other hand, Penny didn¡¯t be famous as early as Theo. Moreover, in terms of talent, it can be said that Penny had none. Penny crawled from the lowest level to his current position. After going through several hundreds of missions, Penny¡¯s experience was very abundant. Because of this, he became the captain of this scouting squad.

    Penny didn¡¯t dare to look down on the mine. Although it seems like its defense wasn¡¯t that solid. He could see upon further inspection that the undead were distributed quite reasonably. The undead were currently doing their own work, as if there were no threats in the surroundings. However, Penny knew that no matter which angle he attacked the mine, he would still be discovered by the undead. It can be said that the person who arranged this mine was an expert.

    What surprised Penny the most was the fact that the the undead who were mining here had nobodymanding them. There wasn¡¯t even a house in sight, only a lot of open mines with undead and magic beasts going in and out. Penny couldn¡¯t see anybody else, which made him very puzzled.

    In Penny¡¯s experience, the undead are controlled by a Dark Mage. Moreover, it was impossible for a Dark Mage to keep this kind of operation for a long time, it would consume a lot of magic power.

    Even God-ranked Dark Mages of the Anta ne couldn¡¯t make their undead go out all the time. During battles, they would release their undead. And when the fight ends, they will take the undead away.

    However, Penny was already on the hill for two hours, and yet the undead were still religiously doing their work. There weren¡¯t a moment of weakness nor loss of control. This made Penny both confused and wary.

    Although there weren¡¯t that much undead and magic beasts in this mine, what Penny saw was different. This mine was definitely not the only one being worked on by the opposite party. In other words, the other party had a lot more undead and magic beasts. Moreover, the other party had the ability to keep their undead working outside for a long time. This meant that the controller of these undead had the advantage with regards to longevitypared to Penny¡¯s team. After all, the magic armors needed energy while these undead apparently didn¡¯t.

    After looking at the mine for some time, Penny decided to retreat. There was no need to observe this mine. Penny also wasn¡¯t ready to attack this mine because most of the workers here were undead. Although these undead might not have a controller, ording to Penny¡¯s past experiences, these undead would have a spiritual connection to their owners. Attacking the undead would certainly attract the attention of the other party. And being noticed wasn¡¯t what Penny wanted right now.

    However, what Penny didn¡¯t know was that his every action had been seen by Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai now held great admiration towards these scouts of the O¡¯Neal family. If he didn¡¯t have the Space, then he wouldn¡¯t have found Penny. Penny¡¯s way of moving about was something that was difficult to deal with.

    However, although Zhao Hai was looking at Penny, his main focus was ced on the other scout teams that were sent to the south. Their advance was very fast. They had almost reached the border between the Buddha Empire and the Radiant Empire.

    As long as they pass this border, then these people would have a huge chance of discovering the Divine Realm¡¯s spatial rift. Because of this, Zhao Hai¡¯s attention was ced on them.

    At the same time, Bingya and the others had also reached an agreement with the vassal soldiers. Bingya would deliver news back to his people in order to pick the vassal soldiers up as soon as possible.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care too much about this matter. The only thing that surprised Zhao Hai was Bingya using such aborious method to send the vassal soldiers to the Foreign Races¡¯ continent.

    However, Zhao Hai soon came to understand. After arranging the vassal soldiers¡¯ matters, Bingya and the others immediately went to the Hell King¡¯s ship. It seems like Bingya was nning to join him once more.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to drive Bingya and the others away. They cane whenever they want to. They won¡¯t have any influence to Zhao Hai. what Zhao Hai was waiting for at this time was the news from Fei¡¯er and the others. He wanted to know the result of their discussion.

    It took only five days before the people sent by the Foreign Races came to pick up the vassal races. After Bingya handed the vassal soldiers over, Zhao Hai gave the vassal soldiers their food before they left.

    However, what Bingya and the others didn¡¯t expect was their people¡¯s anxiety to leave with the vassal races. They didn¡¯t even stay for a minute. This confused Bingya and the other two.

    But when Bingya saw his people having a look at the Hell King¡¯s ship, he understood. These people were afraid of Zhao Hai, they wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t manage the vassal soldiers, he just left them to the foreign races. He had more important things to do. The O¡¯Neal family¡¯s scouts had finally reached the spatial rift to the Divine Realm.

    The O¡¯Neal family¡¯s scouts had already discovered the spatial rift four days ago. But after seeing it, the scouts didn¡¯t immediately go forward. Instead, the kept steadily moving. It looks like they were wary for any traps left by the enemy.

    This way, they spent four days moving along before arriving at the spatial rift. Zhao Hai had also set up arge number of troops, waiting for the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s arrival.

    In addition to the undead army, the spatial rift also had arge number of Thunder n, Barbarian, and Winged Pegasus troops. After discussing for two days, the ns finally decided to send troops to the rift to help Zhao Hai defend.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t surprised about this decision. Therefore, when Fei¡¯er told him about their answer, the food was already prepared for them. The only thing left to do was to wait for the troops to arrive.

    As the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s troops arrived at the spatial rift, the armies had also arrived. However, nobody saw anyone as they were at both sides of the rift.

    This time, the trio led the troops. Zhao Hai already knew Fei¡¯er, Ding, and Shan. After all, they were acquainted back in the Ark Continent.

    When the troops arrived at the defensive line, they discovered that Zhao Hai was already waiting for them. After looking at the Hell King¡¯s ship in the distance, Fei¡¯er and the others couldn¡¯t help but feel uplifted. The ship was too marvelous, their hearts couldn¡¯t help but feel at ease, their minds settled.

    With an intention, Zhao Hai made the ship descend to the ground. While looking at the troops sent by the three ns, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Everyone, after you get settled in, pleasee on board to have a chat.¡±

    Fei¡¯er and the others understood what Zhao Hai meant. Therefore, they nodded before they settled their troops. Only after everything was taken care of did they go to the Hell King¡¯s Ship.

    When the three arrived at the ship, the discovered that Zhao Hai had prepared a table full of food and wine.

    After seeing the three people arrive, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re here. Come, take a seat. Let¡¯s share a few cups of wine.¡±

    Fei¡¯er and the others gave a salute before they sat down. After that, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Youing here really made me happy. Come, join me in this toast.¡±

    The group raised their wine sses and then downed the contents in one go.

    After cing the ss down, Zhao Hai looked at the three and said, ¡°I know you¡¯ve gone through a lot of trouble in bringing these troops. For this I need to thank you.¡±

    Fei¡¯er smiled bitterly. He didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would guess their situation. Just as Zhao Hai said, the troops were sent after some troubles. This was because the elders of the ns were divided whether they should cooperate with Zhao Hai or not. There were some who wanted to help Zhao Hai. After all, Zhao Hai gave them aid in dealing with the Taurus Divines. There were also those who wanted to stop cooperating with Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai was currently at war with the Divines. If they cooperated, then it¡¯s possible that they would get pulled into the conflict. It¡¯s possible that the three ns would perish in this war.

 Chapter 901 â€“ A Fight On Both Sides!

    <h4>Chapter 901 ¨C A Fight On Both Sides!</h4>

    Actually, the argument started when the Taurus Divines were destroyed. The three ns didn¡¯t think that they would have this much loss in the war. Because of this, they became afraid.

    Fei¡¯er and the others worked extremely hard. They were still young, but they were intelligent. Compared to the conservative elders, their ideas were different.

    Fei¡¯er and the others knew that they were now closely tied with Zhao Hai. They had been able to destroy the Taurus Divines thanks to Zhao Hai. Fei¡¯er and the other also knew that destroying the Taurus Divines will not keep their peace. It was impossible for the other Divines to just leave the Taurus Continent. It can be said that the destruction of the Taurus Divines was just the start of an endless war against the Divine Race.

    Fei¡¯er expected that such a day woulde. In fact, Fei¡¯er thought that Zhao Hai¡¯s report came a bit toote. Fei¡¯er expected that after the Taurus Divines were extinguished, the Divine race would immediately retaliate. The reason why their ns hadn¡¯t met any attack was surely because Zhao Hai had kept the Divines off. If it weren¡¯t for Zhao Hai, then the Divine Race¡¯s army would havee to retaliate.

    Now that Zhao Hai had asked them to send some troops to defend the spatial rift, no matter what purpose, the three ns couldn¡¯t refuse. It was because it will cause a crack between them and Zhao Hai. If Zhao Hai stopped helping them, then with the strength of their tribes, it was impossible to stop the Divine Race army.

    Moreover, Fei¡¯er and the others were a little worried. Since Zhao Hai was able to defeat the Taurus Divines, then this meant that Zhao Hai had the means to save himself. If Zhao Hai decides to leave, then the three ns would surely be finished.

    Fei¡¯er and the others have been in contact with Zhao Hai for a long time. Although Fei¡¯er didn¡¯t know about Zhao Hai¡¯s Space, Fei¡¯er could still understand that Zhao Hai was a person with many solutions. Being able to defend the Ark Continent from the attacks of the Demons and the Divines, and eventually going to the Divine Realm to conquer a continent, this only meant that Zhao Hai had methods that Fei¡¯er and the others couldn¡¯t understand.

    Fei¡¯er hopes that, one day, once Zhao Hai decides to leave the Divine Realm, that he would help the three ns move. Even if he cannot move the three ns, then at least Zhao Hai could leave behind some means of preservation so that the three ns could continue existing.

    Fei¡¯er, Ding, and Shan had experienced battles together many times, so they had developed a deep sense of friendship. Moreover, since Zhao Hai¡¯s messenger fish was with them, the three met for an exchange once in a while. Therefore, Ding and Shan knew about Fei¡¯er¡¯s ideas, and theypletely support Fei¡¯er.

    Because of this, for the deployment of troops, the three of them worked extremely hard. The three were now the most aplished people in each of their ns. Therefore, the three had enough clout in their family to make decisions.

    However, all of these conflicts were made in secret. All the while, the three ns were doing their best to keep a good rtionship with Zhao Hai. Therefore, when Zhao Hai guessed the situation, Fei¡¯er was somewhat surprised.

    The reason Zhao Hai managed to guess this matter was because the troops that Fei¡¯er and the others led were devoid of any elders. This alone must be a type of signal. Therefore, Zhao Hai spoke his words as a probe, he didn¡¯t expect that there would be a result.

    When Zhao Hai saw the reaction of the three people, he ced a marker on his heart. Then he looked at the three and said, ¡°In the decisive battle against the Taurus Divines, the loss to your ns was great. It¡¯s natural for your people to develop war weariness. The reason I asked you for troops this time was to make you take a look at the kind of enemy that you will face. If I can¡¯t stop them one day, and your ns couldn¡¯t find any countermeasures. Then you will suffer even bigger losses.¡±

    When Fei¡¯er heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed as he got up and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been unfair to Mister. Our people has been unfair.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Your nsmen are just thinking about your people. At this point, my battle with the Divine Race had gone to the point of using ultimate weapons. Even if you participate in the war, there¡¯s not much that you can help. On the other hand, you need to be careful when facing the people from the Anta ne. Their way of fighting is something that you and I have never encountered before.¡±

    Fei¡¯er and the others nodded. They were still young, and they¡¯re still at an age that they looked up to someone. With Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, it¡¯s natural that the three would be deeply respectful to him.

    Zhao Hai looked at the three people and smiled, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll not dwell on this anymore. Let¡¯s enjoy the meal today. Later on, I will provide you with supplies. If you need anything else, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me. I might not be here in the future. I heard that the Divines are nning to deal with the foreign races. I will use this opportunity to go to their continents to cause trouble.¡±

    When they heard Zhao Hai say this, Fei¡¯er and the others couldn¡¯t help butugh. Naturally, they could understand what Zhao Hai wanted to do. When the timees, the Divine Race would be have a hard time.

    They didn¡¯t know whether they became drunk or not, but they always rxed in front of Zhao Hai. Since Zhao Hai didn¡¯t drink too much, he arranged some rooms for the three before returning to his room. Laura and the others were already there waiting for him.

    When Zhao Hai returned to his room smelling of wine, Meg immediately gave him a cup of strong tea. This was a habit that Zhao Hai developed. Every time he drank wine, he would like to drink tea right after. With the Space¡¯s water, the tea would immediately solve Zhao Hai¡¯s drunkenness.

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, how about we tell Fei¡¯er and the others more of our secrets. From what I can see, they looked very respectful towards you. If we have their help, then we might be more sessful in moving their ns to the Space.¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment and said, ¡°We¡¯ll look for an opportunity to tell them. Right, how is the situation with the O¡¯Neal Family?¡±

    Laura smiled faintly and said, ¡°They seem to be rxed. It looks like they will enter the spatial rift tomorrow. How do we deal with them?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Since there is a defensive line by the spatial rift, then we might as well make use of it. Let¡¯s make the O¡¯Neal family know that we are waiting for them here.¡±

    At this time, a knock was suddenly heard outside the door. After that, Bingya¡¯s voice came,

    ¡°Mister, are you in?¡±

    Bingya and the others haven¡¯te out of their rooms today. They knew that Zhao Hai was having a meeting with Fei¡¯er and the others, therefore they decided to stay inside.

    When he heard Binya, Zhao Hai stared for a moment. He knew that something must have happened. Otherwise, Bingya wouldn¡¯t havee to disturb him at this time. Zhao Hai nodded to Laura who went to the door and opened it before asking Bingya toe in.

    This was the first time that Bingya had entered Zhao Hai¡¯s room. Bingya thought that Zhao Hai¡¯s room was just a bit bigger than the others, with nothing special inside. However, upon entering, Bingya couldn¡¯t help but get shocked. This wasn¡¯t a room, this was apletely independent space. There was grass on the ground and there was even a vi not far away.

    However, when Bingya saw Zhao Hai, he immediately recovered. Then he walked towards Zhao Hai and bowed, ¡°Mister, the family had just sent information to me. The Divine Race¡¯s army has been prepared. By tomorrow, they will dispatch troops towards our continent.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows when he heard this. The O¡¯Neal family would send their scouts in tomorrow. At the same time, the Divines would also send their troops. It seems like a fight on both sides wasn¡¯t something that he can avoid.

    Bingya saw Zhao Hai frown. He thought that Zhao Hai was feeling some difficulty. Bingya¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but tighten. Bingya was confident that Zhao Hai could defeat the Divine Race, something that he didn¡¯t trust his own family to do. Therefore, when Zhao Hai frowned, Bingya couldn¡¯t help but get anxious.

    Fortunately, Zhao Hai just slightly frowned and nodded, ¡°Alright. It seems like the Divines are ready to fight. Right, can you find out whether the Supreme Elders areing to deal with the foreign races?¡±

    Bingya nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve inquired. I heard from the family that seven areing.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. This was what he expected. Leaving two Supreme Elders to defend while the others would attack. This went ording to what Elder Star and the others discussed. However, this was an opportunity for Zhao Hai.

    After seeing that Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t spoken for a while, Bingya looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, do you have any words to send to our family?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Bingya and smiled, ¡°Not too much. Just tell them that they need to defend well. I will go to the continents of the Divine Race in order to deal with this matter.¡±

    Bingya nodded and said, ¡°There is another thing. The vassal races had reached the foreign races. When their ns found out that they had fought with Mister, they were very ashamed. They had mee here to express their apology.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, no need to say sorry. So, are they willing to fight against the Divines? Right, if you n needs any weapons, I might provide some for you.¡±

    When Bingya heard this, he immediately replied, ¡°Thank you Mister. Our family does need some weapons right now. Magic beast mounts, javelins, and some magic cannons would be good.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I can give you some magic beasts. However, I can¡¯t give you magic cannons. My blood lightning javelins are also quite deadly. They should be fine.¡± Bingya¡¯s face lit up as he thanked Zhao Hai before taking his leave.

 Chapter 902 â€“ Science and Technology Background and Universal Scanner

    <h4>Chapter 902 ¨C Science and Technology Background and Universal Scanner</h4>

    The reason why Zhao Hai didn¡¯t give Bingya any magic cannons was because Zhao Hai¡¯s magic cannons used special crystals. And he didn¡¯t want the Divine Race to know about that.

    One day quickly passed by. The next day, Fei¡¯er and the others were still tipsy. It was only after eating breakfast did they recover. They also knew from Zhao Hai that the Anta ne may attack today. Therefore, they immediately returned to their armies after eating.

    Zhao Hai also knew that the Divines would attack the foreign races, however, he wasn¡¯t anxious to deal with them. He wanted the Divines to fight against the foreign races for a period of time before he goes to give aid. In the meantime, Zhao Hai wanted to stay here and deal with the O¡¯Neal family in order to get a couple of magic armors for himself.

    Although Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t nning to fight with the Divines right now, he was preparing to deal with them. The most important thing for him right now was to get more God-ranks and produce more Scorpiobat suits to be handed over to the Devil Legion.

    These days, Zhao Hai had already rued several hundred Scorpio Combat suits and had given it to the Devil Legion to use. Because of the added functions of thebat suits, the Devil Legion had yet to get fully ustomed to using them. Therefore, they needed to train for some time. Only then can Zhao Hai take them and then sweep the entire world clean.

    In addition to thebat suits for the Demons, Zhao Hai also produced a lot of God-rank potions. At this point, almost all of the Buda n¡¯s members were God-ranks, even Laura and the others. But although they had reached God-rank, theirbat power was still a lot worse than a full God-rank expert.

    The O¡¯neal family didn¡¯t let Zhao Hai wait for a long time. At around 9 in the morning, a 30-man team of magic armors flew in from the spatial rift.

    The reason why the O¡¯Neal family failed to find Zhao Hai¡¯s defensive line was because the defensive line was covered by Zhao Hai¡¯s fog. This thick fog wasn¡¯t the dark mist but just an ordinary white fog. However, this fog can block the Divine Sense of God-ranks and other means of detection. Therefore, the O¡¯Neal family had no way of knowing what was going on inside the fog.

    It was because of Zhao Hai¡¯s arrangement that the O¡¯Neal family wasn¡¯t able to discover that Zhao Hai had set-up a defensive line.

    The 30 magic armors flew towards the white fog slowly and carefully. Moreover, they maintained their humanoid form and didn¡¯t transform. They needed to be prepared for battle at any time.

    Just as the team were being careful, a few blue lights suddenly went straight towards them. The O¡¯Neal family immediately avoided the lights.

    This tactical avoidance was something that magic armor pilots must study. This was in preparation to avoid attacks made by both battle qi and magic.

    And since these scouts were the elites of the O¡¯Neal family, their movements were extremely done well. No blue light was able to hit even a single magic armor.

    However, just as the blue light missed, another barrage of blue lights came in, and with greater magnitude. The O¡¯Neal family¡¯s soldiers didn¡¯t have the means to hide immediately so they quickly established their shields. At the same time, they alsounched an attack towards the blue lights.

    The magic armor attacks came in the form of white energy beams that seemed more concentrated. When the white energy collided with the blue energy, a loud noise was immediately heard.

    The two energy beams collided together, causing a huge explosion that blew the fog away. This allowed the O¡¯Neal scouts to see their enemies. Not far from them was a defensive line. There seems to be a lot of shadows on that defensive line, signalling howrge the army was.

    Upon seeing this, the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s scouts stopped. Then they went into a tactical formation and slowly retreated.

    However, it was toote for them to retreat at this time. Blue lights came in from behind them. The blue lights were woven into a light, surrounding the magic armors. They can¡¯t even hide if they wanted to.

    However, the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s scouts reacted very quickly. They immediately formed a circr formation. All the magic armors set up their shields and then sent out energy beams from their hands. The cooperation of these people were well-coordinated, the blue lights were unable to hit them even once.

    But the blue light kepting. The O¡¯Neal family¡¯s scouts felt the pressure on them getting bigger and bigger.

    At this moment, someone from the team loudly said, ¡°Explosive attacks! We¡¯ll blow a path for retreat. Otherwise, we will get stuck here forever.¡±

    It was obvious that his person was themander of the team. As soon as he said that, the magic armors immediately moved. Something suddenly elevated from their shoulders, of which had four holes each.

    On each shoulder were four small missiles. The missiles were immediatelyunched and headed towards the source of the blue light.

    After a loud noise, the blue lightsing from that ce evidently decreased. The O¡¯Neal family scouts used this opportunity to retreat back towards the Ark Continent.

    Meanwhile, blue lights kepting towards the scouts, getting blocked by the shields all the time. Although the blue lights were lessened, those left were still quite a lot. The scouts can only resist and block the blue lights. It was necessary for the blue lights to be blocked by the shield. However, using the shield to block the blue lights consumed energy. The energy on each magic armor was getting consumed rapidly.

    Then suddenly, two magic armors on the rear of the team were grazed by uniquely strong blue lights. Their shields shed for a moment before it disappeared. There was no need to wait before the two magic armors were bombarded by the blue lights.

    The two magic armors didn¡¯t explode. Instead, they were frozen in an instant. The magic armors immediately fell, but before reaching the ground, a spatial rift took them in.

    The demise of the two magic armors were naturally seen by the other scouts. They became startled, but they also became more careful.

    They didn¡¯t know what the blue lights were, and they didn¡¯t know why the rift appeared. However, they can affirm that the two magic armors and their pilots were already gone.

    Actually, the two strong blue lights weren¡¯t anything special. They were just light beams made frombining several magic cannons.

    This time, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t attack from start to finish. He just let the undead attack the magic armors using magic cannons. He wants to see how how capable the magic armors were.

    The result startled Zhao Hai. He didn¡¯t think that the magic armors would actually be this defensive.

    After taking the two magic armors, Zhao Hai immediately threw them to the Space. When the two armors were sent in, a prompt immediately came, ¡°Magic and Technology machine detected. The machine is the primary product of thebination between magic and science. The machine has fulfilled the requirements of opening science and technology backgrounds. Asking host for permission to open science and technology backgrounds.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, for a while he didn¡¯t understand what the Space said. After a short time, an additional prompt came, ¡°Due to the discovery of a unified magic and technological item, a special item has been offered, the Universal Scanner. This machine can analyze, design,pute, and simte various items from magic civilizations, science and technology civilizations, and even cultivation civilizations.The machine can be upgraded further. In order to use this item, host needs to achieve level 80 and above, has unlocked magic civilizations, and science and technology civilizations, as well as 5 million gold coins. Asking host for permission to unlock this item.¡±

    Zhao Hai was stunned. The Universal Processing Machine already gave him a surprise. Now, he didn¡¯t expect that a Universal Scanner would exist, and it could actually be upgraded. It looks like its functions were formidable. Zhao Hai went still, he felt that his head was turning.

    However, Zhao Hai managed to recover quickly as he said, ¡°Open the background and the special item.¡± After saying this, he can immediately feel the Space taking more than 5 million gold coins from his wallet. After that, a building appeared right beside the processing machine.

    The processing machine¡¯s building looked just like a simple workshop, there¡¯s nothing magnificent about it at all. On the other hand, this new structure was three stories high. It had the standard architecture of a science and technology civilization. It was made with metallic frames and also had ss for windows. It appeared neat and clean.

    Zhao Hai badly wished to enter the Space right now to look at this scanner. However, he stopped himself from doing so. He can only look at the scanner through the monitor. This was because Zhao Hai was afraid that if he enter the Space, then he would ascend the moment he went out.

    This was something that Zhao Hai felt. He feels that if he entered the Space, then he would have to ascend once he goes back out again. It was precisely because of this feeling that Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t dare to enter the Space. He could onlymand the Space through his mind and look through its situation through the monitor.

    As Zhao Hai processed the Space¡¯s prompt, the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s scouts were continually being hunted. Although some of them were shot down by the magic cannons, most of them eventually managed to get out.

    In addition to the magic armors¡¯ strength, the people outside the rift also yed a role in assisting the retreating scouts. With thebination of magic armors and war tanks, they were able to escape smoothly.

    Fei¡¯er and the others led their army and stood by the side, watching the undead as they fought against the magic armors. To be honest, the result of the fight was beyond their expectations. Not only because they were happy that five magic armors were taken down, but also because they only had this much achievement.

    They knew how formidable the magic cannons were. Even the Divines wouldn¡¯t dare to block them directly. However, those magic armors actually suffered a lot of attacks from the magic armors without being wiped out. This startled Fei¡¯er and the others.

    And then there was also the attacking strength exhibited by the magic armors. One must know that there were over a thousand magic cannons who participated in the attack. In the end, they only managed to down five magic armors. This result was below expectations. And when the counter-attack from the magic armors came in, they actually ruined 200 of Zhao Hai¡¯s magic cannons. These magic cannons were destroyed undear Zhao Hai¡¯s defensive magic formations. The attack not only depleted the energy of the formation, it also managed to destroy 200 magic cannons. Such attacking strength made Fei¡¯er and the other feel cold in their hearts.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s defensive formations were very formidable. Even Divines would treat them as a headache. Who would¡¯ve thought that the magic armors would actually destroy them in one round of attacks.

    Once the magic armors retreated back to the Ark continent, Fei¡¯er and the others began to loosen up. Although the time of today¡¯s battle was short, they had the sense of being breathless just by observing it. It was too fierce, it was to a degree that surpassed their imagination.

    After the fight ended, Fei¡¯er, Ding, Shan, Bingya, Ryder, and Yehta looked at the battlefield. Their expressions sunken. It was at this point that they finally believed Zhao Hai. The opponent was indeed difficult to deal with.

    Think about it, there were only 30 magic armors and they were under attack by a thousand magic cannons. There was also the geographic advantage as well as the element of ambush. In the end, they only managed to shoot down 5 of the 30 magic armors. The rest ran away while also causing Zhao Hai to lose 200 magic cannons and more than 100 undead.

    Fei¡¯er and the others knew that Zhao Hai only used 9th rank undead in order to man the magic cannons. In their opinion, 9th ranks weren¡¯t very strong. After all, Fei¡¯er and the others were all God-ranks.

    However, although these undead weren¡¯t strong in their eyes, 9th rank undead were still a threat. Even demigods wouldn¡¯t be able to easily deal with them. But now, an explosion caused by the enemy party actually managed to kill more than 100 of them.

    The undead under Zhao Ha¡¯smand were very hard to deal with. Fei¡¯er and the others knew how Zhao Hai managed to destroy the Taurus Divines. These undead were not only offensively strong, they¡¯re quite defensive as well. Under the undead attacks, no enemy would feel easy. This fact alone showed how formidable magic armors were!

    Shocked, frightened, and a feeling hint of despair, these emotions were running around Fei¡¯er and the others¡¯ hearts!

 Chapter 903 â€“ Zhao Haiâ€™s Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 903 ¨C Zhao Hai¡¯s Thoughts</h4>

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know about what Fei¡¯er and the others were thinking. Right now, he badly wanted to see the changes made in the Space, but he still resisted. He still had a lot of things to do, he didn¡¯t want to ascend right now.

    Zhao Hai made the undead clean the battlefield before returning to the Taurus Continent. At this time, Fei¡¯er and the others also arrived on the Hell King¡¯s ship.

    As soon as Fei¡¯er and the others entered the ship, Zhao Hai could see the evident weight on their expressions. It looked like they were the ones defeated in the battle.

    Zhao Hai gawked, he looked at Fei¡¯er and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do all of you look so sad?¡±

    Fei¡¯er looked at Zhao Hai and smiled bitterly before he said, ¡°Mister, this enemy has gone beyond our expectations. They seem to be more formidable than the Divine Race. Can we really win against them?¡±

    After hearing this, Zhao Hai immediately understood why Fei¡¯er and the others were looking so sad. To be honest, Zhao Hai was also startled at the performance made by the O¡¯Neal family. However, he didn¡¯t think the same as Fei¡¯er and the others. Although the attack power of the magic armors wasn¡¯t bad, to say that they were invincible was too much.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai knew that the magic armors of the O¡¯Neal family scouts were high-level magic armors. It¡¯s impossible for the whole of O¡¯Neal family¡¯s troops to have that kind of firepower.

    Zhao Hai looked at Fei¡¯er and the others, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. There¡¯s no need to be worried about this matter. Those people didn¡¯te in due to our provocation. And if they really dide, it¡¯s impossible for us to not resist. However, they are not invincible. I have some understanding about these people. Come and have a seat while we talk.¡±

    Fei¡¯er and the others nodded before they sat down. Zhao Hai looked at them and said, ¡°I have met with a person from the Anta ne before. At that time, I didn¡¯t express my status. The only thing I told him was the fact that I¡¯m someone from the Ark Continent. I didn¡¯t tell him the state of the continent as well. I told him that the Ark Continent only had 9th ranks and couldn¡¯t raise God-rank experts. During that time, I was preparing to counter-attack the Divine Realm.¡±

    Fei¡¯er and the others didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai to have met someone from the Anta ne. This information startled them. Zhao Hai looked at them and said, ¡°The people from the Anta ne are special. Actually, the Anta ne is¡­¡± Then Zhao Hai introduced the Anta ne to Fei¡¯er and the others, and the fact that only the O¡¯Neal family were their enemies.

    Fei¡¯er and the others silently listened to Zhao Hai. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hao to have looked into the enemy this much. He even managed to learn that Anta ne¡¯snguage.

    Zhao Hai looked at them and smiled, ¡°Although the magic armors we saw today are very strong, those are already the elites of the O¡¯Neal family. They are the strongest troops of the family. Defeating even a single one of them is already good, judging by how valued they are to the O¡¯Neal family. In addition to this, magic armors have a fatal weakness.¡±

    Fei¡¯er and the others looked puzzled at Zhao Hai, they were waiting for what was next. Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°The magic armors has a problem when ites to long term encounters. Inside those magic armors are people, yet those people don¡¯t supply energy to the armors. Instead, the magic armors have their own power supply. All of the power needed by the magic armors are also made by energy conversion devices. I don¡¯t know how the people of the Anta ne did it, but the energy conversion device can extract energy to form magic crystals that can power magic armors. It can be said that without magic crystals, magic armors are just pieces of scrap iron.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the eyes of Fei¡¯er and the others shone. They understood what Zhao Hai just meant. They were people who had been in battles in the past and were experienced with matters of war. Therefore, upon hearing Zhao Hai speak about this energy source, they immediately knew about the magic armors¡¯ weakness.

    When he saw the group¡¯s expresion light up, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°So now you know their weakness? Hahaha. Yes, the magic armors couldn¡¯t fight for a very long time. Moreover, when they make battle, their energy consumption bes much stronger. This is our enemy¡¯s biggest weakness.¡±

    Fei¡¯er looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, those people didn¡¯t y for long and just ran. Is it because the magic cannons are too strong, consuming their energy? Is that why they retreated? If they didn¡¯t, then they would have been rendered useless. When the timees, we can just round them up.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Correct. Therefore, during their attacks, they always have war tanks following behind. Those war tanks might be quick and defensive, but their attacking strength isn¡¯t a lot. If we can constrain those war tanks, then we can cripple the advancing speed of those magic armors. And if the war tanks aren¡¯t avable, then the magic armors wouldn¡¯t be able to fight. Most importantly, those war tanks aren¡¯t able to fly.¡±

    Fei¡¯er and the others had a smile on their faces. They thought that the magic armors were invincible. But it was just because they didn¡¯t have an understanding of them. Now, with Zhao Hai¡¯s information, there¡¯s no need to be afraid.

    After seeing his goal achieved, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything more. Instead, he proceeded to discuss with Fei¡¯er and the others about how to deal with the O¡¯Neal family.

    Besides Fei¡¯er¡¯s group, Bingya¡¯s group was also in the Hell King¡¯s ship. Bingya and the others had followed Zhao Hai ever since he attacked the Taurus Divines, therefore, they were also acquainted with Fei¡¯er and the others. It can be said that their rtionship wasn¡¯t bad. Because of this, sitting and chatting with each other wasn¡¯t an awkward event.

    Zhao Hai calmly looked at the group. It can be said that the people onboard were all targets of Zhao Hai. He wanted to pull them to his side and be his people.

    However, Zhao Hai knew that he couldn¡¯t be direct to these people just like what he did with the Demons. The reason Zhao Hai seeded with the Demons was because the Demons wanted to change their environment in the first ce. The Demon Realm was just too terrible a ce to live in.

    On the other hand, the people of the Ark Continent moved to the Space because of many reasons. The first reason was due to them having three enemies at that time, the Demons, the Divines, and the Underworld. Moreover, either one of these enemies wasn¡¯t something that the Ark Continent could deal with. The second reason was Zhao Hai¡¯s high prestige among the people.

    Although Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t treated as a god at that time, there were people who ced his portrait on their houses. They were already looking at him as an idol.

    With these reasonsbined together, the Ark Continent¡¯s people decided to leave and move into the Space.

    Meanwhile, the Thunder n, Barbarians, and the Winged Pegasus had living environments much better than the Ark Continent. Their respective nes could produce God-rank experts. Naturally, their nes weren¡¯t as good as the Space. However, they also won¡¯t envy those living inside the Space, making them very different than the Demons.

    In addition to this, the Thunder n and the others had just broken out from being controlled by the Divine Race. Although they had cooperated with Zhao Hai, Zhao Hai¡¯s reputation among their people wasn¡¯t that high. Making the three ns migrate to the Space would be quite difficult.

    Although Fei¡¯er and the others were very respectful towards Zhao Hai, these three people were considerate to their own races. If Zhao Hai wanted to win them over, then he would have to be careful.

    The situation with Bingya and the others was much moreplex. Bingya and the others¡¯ status in their ns weren¡¯t high, they didn¡¯t have too many rights to make decisions. And with them being very loyal to their people, winning them over wouldn¡¯t be very easy.

    Because he needed to consider all of these, Zhao Hai decided to refrain from telling these people many of his secrets. Zhao Hai knew that the Space wouldn¡¯t be able to convince these people given the Space¡¯s weak power over beings with wisdom.

    The reason why the Great Demon King, a person with extremely firm mental state, decided to move towards the Space was only due to the Space¡¯s highly beneficial environment. And the Demon King also believed that if Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t deliver on his promise, then the Demons would surely retaliate. It was precisely because of these reason that the Demon King decided to agree with Zhao Hai¡¯s proposal and moved the Demons to the Space.

    Moreover, after entering the Space, the Great Demon King was still fighting for the interests of the Demons. This wasn¡¯t the same as what Zhao Hai experienced before.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai was made aware that the Space wasn¡¯t an all-powerful existence. With regards to intelligent lifeforms, the Space¡¯s abilities were very limited.

    Fei¡¯er¡¯s group as well as Bingya¡¯s group were vastly differentpared to the Great Demon King. The Great Demon King was the lord of the Demon Realm, an iparably high existencepared to any other Demon. One could say that as long as one persuades the Great Demon King, then the entire Demon Race would also be persuaded. And with Lu Wei¡¯s matter, Zhao Hai was able to take the risk and persuade the Great Demon King.

    On the other hand, Fei¡¯er and the others weren¡¯t the leaders of their own people. There were still people with positions above them. Words spoken by Fei¡¯er and the others wouldn¡¯t bear too much of a weight. Even if Zhao Hai managed to persuade them, it didn¡¯t mean that he had persuaded their entire ns. Because of this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t risk expressing all of his secrets.

    At this time, Zhao Hai was still observing Fei¡¯er and the others. As long as Zhao Hai¡¯s position in Fei¡¯er and the others¡¯ hearts stump their feeling towards their people, only then would Zhao Hai try to make a move.

    Zhao Hai needed people at this time. Now that he had unlocked the science and technology background, this meant that he would have more space. If nobody upies those backgrounds, then they would be wasted. Because of this, Zhao Hai wanted to recruit as many people as he can. However, he couldn¡¯t do this unreasonably. Making a lot of people aware of his secret wasn¡¯t a good thing to do.

 Chapter 904 â€“ Lesser Science and Technology Background

    <h4>Chapter 904 ¨C Lesser Science and Technology Background</h4>

    George felt like he had a nightmare as we walked out of his armor. He was a bit depressed. He didn¡¯t think that he would be beaten and lose 5 magic armors during a scouting mission. For him, this loss was not small.

    Just as what Zhao Hai said, these magic armors were high-quality armors of the O¡¯Neal family. Compared to ordinary magic armors, the construction costs of these advanced armors were many times more. Now that they had lost five, the losses were very heavy.

    Besides the loss of magic armors, the damage to the morale was also very big. George was a man bent on winning. But when the n didn¡¯t send him on the first scouting mission, George couldn¡¯t help but feel unpleasant.

    In big families, scouts were the most essential troops. Having the family send you on a scouting mission didn¡¯t meant that they want you dead. Instead, the family trusted you and has given you favor. This also meant that one wouldn¡¯t be far from being promoted.

    George was very ambitious. He wanted to be an officer and one with a very high position. Not being sent on the first scouting mission made him feel depressed. George thinks that his ability was no worse than Lewis. Moreover, to George, Lewis was just a fallen genius, not someone that canpare to him. Also, Penny was someone who was extremely careful. He will always pause before making a move. In George¡¯s opinion, these two people were inferior to himself. The first choice to be a scout should be him.

    In the end, he was left disappointed. Fortunately, the family sent him on the second batch of scouts. Because he had waited eagerly for this time, George wanted to perform well.

    The formation before was George¡¯s doing. One has to recognize that George had talent, but his luck was very bad.

    Lewis met the Underworld. And as long as one withdraws from the Dark Mist, then the underworld¡¯s creatures wouldn¡¯t pursue you. The underworld¡¯s range was only within its territory.

    Penny met the Demon Realm. Nobody was inside the Demon Realm. Therefore, Penny wasn¡¯t attacked like George.

    On the other hand, George entered the Divine Realm, Zhao Hai¡¯s backyard. Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be polite to him.

    Although their losses weren¡¯t catastrophic, George was still furious. This was because Lewis and Penny brought benefits without any losses. Although George also managed to get information, the losses he incurred still stung.

    After George came out, he immediately turned to the person beside him and said, ¡°Immediately arrange for people to report back to the family. Make the situation here clear and express our losses. Ask the family to send support as soon as possible.¡±

    The man beside George immediately nodded before turning around to make the preparations. George looked around him and saw 20 war tanks and 300 or so magic armors. This number couldn¡¯t be underestimated. However, George still thought that this wasn¡¯t safe. At this time, they had no idea what kind of weapon the enemy was using. Because of this, George immediately said, ¡°Transmit thismand. Everyone retreat to the closest city for repairs. Give monitoring priority to this spatial rift.¡±

    Although George was depressed, but as apetent scout he still made the correct decision. He might badly want to be an aplished officer, but this wouldn¡¯t necessarily be a weakness. Sometimes, this mindset was beneficial because he would need to watch his every action, making sure that he doesn¡¯t make the wrong moves.

    He knew that his greatest asset right now was his ability to be a scout. As long as he performs well, he was likely to be a high-ranking official. Therefore, he always made sure to make the best moves.

    George¡¯s order was immediately performed. The war tanks quickly proceeded to retreat. George didn¡¯t actually enter the war tank, instead he stood on the roof looking at the Divine Realm¡¯s spatial rift. His facial expression was somewhatplex. After some time, he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Just wait, I wille back.¡± After saying that, George jumped into his war tank and flew towards the nearest city.

    The city that George chose was the closest city to the rift. Departing from this city using a war tank, one would only need two hours before reaching the spatial rift. And while standing on the city¡¯s walls, one could clearly see the spatial rift. This was the reason why George chose this ce.

    At this time, attacking the rift wasn¡¯t a choice. What they needed to do was to monitor the rift and report what happened back to the family.

    But what George didn¡¯t know was that Zhao Hai was keeping an eye on him. After giving relief to Fei¡¯er and the others, Zhao Hai had the group go back and prepare. After this, Zhao Hai¡¯s attention was turned to the Divine Race. As for the O¡¯Neal family, Zhao Hai was fine as long as they were outside the Divine Realm.

    Naturally, the defense of the rift was handed over to Fei¡¯er¡¯s group. Zhao Hai believed that Fei¡¯er and the others could block the O¡¯Neal family, but amidst a few losses. In this case, it would be much easier for them to enter the Space.

    After Fei¡¯er and the others left, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately turn his attention to George¡¯s group. He first returned to his room and opened the monitor. Then he called Cai¡¯er over in order to know more about the science and technology backgrounds.

    For Zhao Hai, both the magic armors and the Divine Race weren¡¯t as important as improving the level of the Space. What surprised Zhao Hai this time was the fact that there were no prompts about levelling up. It just said that science and technology backgrounds were unlocked. Therefore, he called Cai¡¯er over to ask.

    Laura and the others didn¡¯t know that the Space wasn¡¯t upgraded. They were somewhat confused about Zhao Hai suddenly calling Cai¡¯er.

    After Cai¡¯er came, Zhao Hai immediately asked, ¡°Cai¡¯er, how is the Space doing now?¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s doing great. The science and technology backgrounds have been unlocked. The Young Master can now buy ten backgrounds, but these could only be science and technology backgrounds.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s what I thought. Are these science and technology backgrounds useful?¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled faintly and said, ¡°Of course they¡¯re useful, they¡¯re very useful. Young Master doesn¡¯t know about this. But at this time, you can only buy lesser science and technology backgrounds. In these backgrounds, there are some buildings that you can use. Once you buy a background, there would be things like gas manufacturing facilities and car making sites avable.¡±

    Upon hearing Cai¡¯er, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes immediately shone. This meant that buying a science and technology background was akin to buying technology. Means of making automobiles, mobile phones, and perhaps satellites would be avable. All of these things were very useful for Zhao hai.

    Take the present, for example. Zhao Hai¡¯s means ofmunicating with Bingya and the others was through messenger fishes. If Zhao Hai could make mobile phones, then he could use those mobile phones tomunicate, which was more convenient.

    After thinking about this, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, this science and technology background, what level of technology has it reached?¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled faintly and said, ¡°Lesser science and technology backgrounds can explore the universe!¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression lit up when he heard this. Exploring the universe was something that Earth¡¯s technology has reached. If this was the case, then Zhao Hai would be gaining equivalent to ten Earth-like backgrounds.

    Thinking about this made Zhao Haiugh. However, Laura and the others were still quite confused. To be honest, they didn¡¯t even understand what science and technology was, much less about exploring the universe.

    After some time, Zhao Hai calmed down and immediately said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, I don¡¯t think that those magic armors are only up to this level. Why can I only buy lesser science and technology backgrounds now?¡±

    Zhao Hai can remember very clearly that although the Earth can explore the universe, it couldn¡¯t make magic armors. Magic armors, or mechas as they were known on Earth, only appear on fantasy novels. Magic armors should be part of an advanced science and technology civilization.

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, you must know that magic armors aren¡¯t purely mechanical constructs. In the innermost core of magic armors are magic formations. It can be said that magic armors are abination between magic and technology. Because of this, you can only get the lowest type of science and technology background.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard this, he nodded. Then he said, ¡°How can we upgrade it?¡±

    Cai¡¯er replied, ¡°Only after the Young Master manages to find products made by advanced level science and technology civilizations. Once the Young Master receives those products in the Space, the backgrounds would get upgraded.¡±

    Zhao Hai then said, ¡°How about the Universal Scanner?¡± Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°The Young Master can find this out yourself. Put the Hell King¡¯s ship in the Space and let the universal scanner analyze it.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He waved his hand and made the Hell King¡¯s ship smaller before throwing it into the Space. After that, his magic staff increased in size as he stood on top of it along with Laura and the others.

    While on the staff, the monitor showed Zhao Hai the scene with the Hell King¡¯s ship. Since Zhao Hai cannot enter the Space, he can only use this method to observe.

    After the ship entered the Space, it immediately flew towards the three-storied building. The door to the building opened automatically as the ship went in.

    The monitor immediately showed the situation behind the door. What Zhao Hai saw inside was not what he expected. Zhao Hai thought that the three-story building was just one vacant room. Who would¡¯ve thought that the small building was simply a huge machine!

    Upon passing through the door, the Hell King¡¯s ship descended to the ground. Then, that bright and clean floor suddenly turned into a transport belt, taking the ship around the room. As the ship went on, various lights were shining on top of it.

    I think this George isn¡¯t Mad Dog

 Chapter 905 â€“ Modern Era Women

    <h4>Chapter 905 ¨C Modern Era Women</h4>

    Those lights were scanning the Hell King¡¯s ship. It took some time before the ship went through the building and went out on the other side.

    Not only Zhao Hai, even Laura and the others were curiously looking at the monitor. They wanted to know what the Space would do.

    At this time, a prompt came in, ¡°Analysis starting. Analysis will take ten minutes.¡± Then a number appeared on a window of the building and started to count down.

    Zhao Hai and the others weren¡¯t anxious and just waited there. Ten minutes quickly went by. When the counter reached zero, a prompt was immediately heard, ¡°Analysisplete. Item is an intermediate Cultivation Civilization weapon. Item has undergone an upgrade. Intermediate defense, intermediate attack, advanced speed. Materials used are golden sand, chaos crystal, iron essence, iron mother. On the hull are long-ranged magic cannons, weak attack. Improvements avable, suggestions for improvements are¡­¡­¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others were shocked as they listened to this prompt. In their eyes, the Hell King¡¯s ship was already formidable. But after being analyzed, aside from its advanced speed, all other attributes were only intermediate. Moreover, this specific Hell King¡¯s ship was an upgraded version of Lu Wei¡¯s treasure ship. Even so, the scanner still had means to improve it. Wasn¡¯t this ability too strong?¡±

    While Zhao Hai was thinking about these, the Space¡¯s prompt continued, ¡°Host may improve the item using the Universal Processing Machine. After improvement, weapon speed will be increased by 20%, defensive strength by 40%, attacking strength by 40%, as well as magic cannon attack by 40%. Upgrade would need 1 million gold coins. Host would also need to provide goldmetal wood, innate yin fire, heart of earth fire, and 120 magic formations. Upgrade will take three hours.¡± After saying this, the Space didn¡¯t say anything more. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai and the others were left standing there. They didn¡¯t expect the Universal Scanner to be this useful.

    After some time, Zhao Hai recovers as heughed and said, ¡°Good, very good. Immediately upgrade the Hell King¡¯s ship. Transform ording to the Universal Scanner¡¯s rmendation.¡± With this order, the Hell King¡¯s ship immediately flew towards the processing machine. A light shone on the ship before it disappeared.

    When the Hell King¡¯s ship disappeared into the processing machine, Zhao Hai turned and look at Laura and the others beforeughing, ¡°This time, we gained a very good treasure.¡±

    Laura and the others were also very happy. Lizzy quickly said, ¡°Brother Hai, didn¡¯t Cai¡¯er say that you can buy science and technology backgrounds? Go do it now, let¡¯s see what they are.¡±

    After being reminded by Lizzy, Zhao Hai remembered that they could also buy science and technology backgrounds. He immediately nodded and turned his head to Cai¡¯er, ¡°Cai¡¯er, let¡¯s see what science and technology backgrounds we can buy.¡±

    Cai¡¯er waved her small hand and the image on the monitor immediately changed to the store. There were small pictures on this page, and some of them were in ck and white while some were colored. Zhao Hai understood that those in ck and white were things he couldn¡¯t buy. Some of the ck and white pictures were from ordinary backgrounds and magic backgrounds. It looks like his level was insufficient to buy more of those. This time, the only thing he could buy were science and technology backgrounds.

    Zhao Hai looked at these science and technology backgrounds. There were some hints on those images, however, those were just introduction and weren¡¯t of much help for Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai carefully scanned the backgrounds, carefully looking for the ten he would pick. However, this task wasn¡¯t easy. These backgrounds numbered more than 100. Looking for something that suited him would not be a simple matter.

    At the same time, Laura and the others were also looking at these backgrounds. Things on those images were something they had never seen before. There were over a hundred tall buildings, there were automobiles present. There were even things they couldn¡¯t name, this caused them to be curious about those backgrounds.

    Cai¡¯er haven¡¯t seen these things as well. However, she was tied together with the Space. Because of this, once the science and technology backgrounds were unlocked, she immediately got some information sent to her head.

    It took half a day before Zhao Hai managed to pick ten backgrounds. Although Zhao Hai wants to live in a modern setting, it was a pity that he couldn¡¯t enter the Space now. Because of this, he could only look at the monitor with envy.

    Naturally, Laura and the others wanted to explore the backgrounds, and Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop them. He let Cai¡¯er take Laura and the others for a tour and see what thingsy inside those science and technology backgrounds.

    After processing these matters, Zhao Hai turned his attention to George and the others. However, George¡¯s team was already at the city, paying attention to the spatial rift. At this time, they didn¡¯t have the intention to attack.

    After seeing that George didn¡¯t intend to attack now, Zhao Hai felt relief. He continued to sit on his transformed staff and calmly looked at the bustling army.

    Fei¡¯er and the others went back to their ns to prepare for the next battle against the O¡¯Neal family. At the same time, Bingya and the others were at the defensive line. It was because of this that Zhao Hai had the confidence to send the Hell King¡¯s ship for scanning.

    Upon thinking of the Universal Scanner, Zhao Hai¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but feel hot. He immediately thought of things that the scanner can analyze. Can it scan the undead? After thinking of this, he immediately opened the monitor and made an undead enter the scanner.

    The undead walked into the door of the building before a white light covered it. Then the undead became smaller and smaller until it reduced to the Hell King¡¯s ship at that time. After that, it underwent the same process as the ship.

    Zhao Hai stared nkly at the process. He didn¡¯t expect that this would be the case. The scanner actually needed the subject to be small. It was too strange.

    However, upon thinking that the scanner was the prize given by the Space and that these abilities were no big deal, Zhao Hai decided to not care about it anymore. What he wanted to know right now was the result of the scan done to the undead.

    Once the undead came out of the back door, it immediately turned into its normal size.

    After that, a prompt came, ¡°Analysis starting. Analysis would take ten seconds.¡±

    Ten, nine, eight, ¡­¡±Analysispleted. Item is a robotic-type object. Item made from ordinary minerals. Attacking strength is weak. Item can be upgraded by the Space. Host is currently using the method of cing the item in the hell background in order to upgrade. This is the rmended method. An alternative method can use the Universal Processing Machine. Required materials are yin iron mother, golden sand, primal chaos crystal, a hundred thousand gold coins. Since Host can only provide golden sand, host can buy materials. After paying 5 million gold coins, the robot will be upgraded. After the upgrade, robot-like item will improve attack and defense by 200%. Note that after this improvement, robot can no longer be strengthened. Asking the host to think carefully.¡±

    Zhao Hai nkly stared at the result. He didn¡¯t expect the Space to have another means of upgrading the undead. But although the fast approach could improve the undead, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to use it.

    After seeing this result, Zhao Hai returned the undead to the hell background. Then he thought about the scorpiobat suit on his staff, so he had the scanner analyze it.

    When the scorpio armor went to the back of the building, a prompt was heard, ¡°Starting analysis program. This item is a defensivebat suit produced by the Space. Currently, the item is perfect. Host¡¯s level is insufficient, Host is unable to improve it.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared. He didn¡¯t think that the scanner would have a high evaluation of thebat suit. However, if Zhao Hai were to think about it, he could understood what was going on. Now that the Space was making thesebat suits, then it¡¯s natural that they would be perfect. Moreover, if thebat suits could be upgraded right now, the processing machine wouldn¡¯t be able to do it. Therefore, the analysis would give this answer.

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment before he had a domain weapon scanned. Zhao Hai had always wanted to improve the domain weapons for a while, but there was no time. Although the processing machine can improve items, it couldn¡¯tpare to the scanner. Because of this, Zhao Hai wanted to see if the scanner would have any results regarding domain weapons.

    The procedure went on as before, then a result came in, ¡°Analysis results. Item is a rough and inferior level weapon. Weapon¡¯s design is unreasonable, energy usage is too big. Attacking power is weak, defensive strength is weak, speed is weak. Materials used are ordinary. Host is rmended to destroy this weapon in order to get raw materials. Then Host can use the raw materials to make weapons or other items using the Universal Processing Machine.¡±

    Zhao Hai felt depressed. Domain Weapons, both in the lower realms and in the Divine Realm, were extremely powerful items. Even in the Divine Realm wherebat suits existed, warriors would still scamper around just to wield a domain weapon.

    The result that the scanner brought up had no merit to speak of. Everything said about domain weapons were negative. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t even know if there were any redeeming values.

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly as he stored the domain weapon. He thought about it, if the scanner could tell the shorings of the Hell King¡¯s ship, then the domain weapons naturally wouldn¡¯t be spared.

    The reason why the scanner didn¡¯t have any means of improving thebat suit was because thebat suits were now a product of the Space. Once the Space levels-up, then it¡¯s natural that thebat suits would follow. Because of this, the analysis didn¡¯t say anything about improvement.

    But still, the results of the scanner had aroused Zhao Hai¡¯s interest. He immediately threw a magic armor towards the scanner. The procedure came in as a prompt came, ¡°Analysis starting, time for analysis, 30 seconds.¡± After the timer finished, another prompt arrived, ¡°Item is an armor type weapon made by a magic and science civilization. Attack strength is low, speed is low, defense is low. Unable to provide means of improvement due to the materials used.¡±

    Zhao Hai gawked, he didn¡¯t think that the result would be this. It seems like the scanner wasn¡¯t all-purpose. It can only analyze items within the Space¡¯s range, all other materials cannot be scanned.

    One must know that Karen and the others were still trying to improve their magic formations in hope of using them for the magic armors in the future. However, the scanner actually can¡¯t do this. It seems like talents were still needed during crucial moments.

    At this time, Laura and the others walked out from the Space. To Zhao Hai¡¯s surprise, each on of them had mobile phones on one hand while havingptops on the other. Their clothes were also from the modern era. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know, he would¡¯ve thought that he had returned back to Earth.

    When Laura and the others saw Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction, they couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. After that, each one of them chirped about their adventures through the science and technology backgrounds.

    Inside these science and technology backgrounds were these things called malls. These were the same malls that can be seen everywhere on Earth. Naturally, these malls had clothes, jewelry, and tech products. Since Cai¡¯er had information about all of these, she introduced them to Laura and the others. Laura and the others were very curious about these things, so they took some phones andptops along with clothes with them before going out of the Space.

    Of course they didn¡¯t forget about Zhao Hai. When they came out, they also gave Zhao hai a mobile phone andptop.

    Laura thought that Zhao Hai was also clueless about mobile phones andptops, so when she took out the phone she said, ¡°Brother Hai, look. Come here, let me teach you. With this thing, you wouldn¡¯t be using messenger fishes anymore.¡± Then she proceeded to hand a phone to Zhao Hai and exined its functions.

    Zhao Hai looked strangely at Laura, then he turned to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, can we use these things here?¡±

 Chapter 906 â€“ Mysterious Hell Kingâ€™s Ship

    <h4>Chapter 906 ¨C Mysterious Hell King¡¯s Ship</h4>

    Cai¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°These mobile phones can be used in any backgrounds inside the Space. If outside, it can only work in an area 10 thousand meters around Young Master. Beyond this range, the phones cannot be used.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, the current monitor also has a range of 10 thousand meters with him as the center. It seems like because of its rtionship with the Space, the mobile phones can also work on the same range.

    Zhao Hai looked at the mobile phone in his hand. He couldn¡¯t see what brand it was, but it was beautiful. There weren¡¯t a lot of buttons on the device. Aside from normal buttons on typical mobile phones, there weren¡¯t anything else. The screen was veryrge, ck, and simple.

    Zhao Hai gave a satisfied nod before pressing the power button. The screen of the phone immediately lit up. It had a different boot animation from the other phones that Zhao Hai had seen before. Once the phone was turned on, the boot animation was a farm, then the farm slowly disappeared into a background of a clear sky, white clouds, and green grass. At the same time, an image of an ordinary home screen appeared.

    Zhao Hai was very satisfied of this mobile phone. During his time on Earth, he had used a lot of mobile phones. He could say that there wasn¡¯t any phone like this one.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to look at Laura and said, ¡°Laura, what is your number?¡±

    Laura and the others were looking nkly at Zhao Hai¡¯s movements. Zhao Hai looked more skilled than them when using the phone, looking like it wasn¡¯t his first time using it. This made them puzzled. Now that Laura heard Zhao Hai, she immediately gave him her phone number.

    Once he heard the number, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. It was because Laura¡¯s number didn¡¯t have 11 digits, instead it only had 7. The number belonged to a phone that wasn¡¯t upgraded.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care. He conveniently dialed Laura¡¯s number on his phone. It didn¡¯t take long before a delightful sound was heard, it was Laura¡¯s phone that made the sound.

    Laura took her phone out and saw Zhao Hai¡¯s number stered on the screen.

    Zhao Hai looked at his number and almost gasped. Goodness, this number was too overbearing, 6-1-1. This was the first time Zhao Hai saw this number on a phone.

    Zhao Hai looked at his number and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t get to choose your numbers? You need to have one like this.¡± Then he referred to his mobile number. The number that Laura had wasn¡¯t very easy to memorize, being seven numbers.

    When Laura heard Zhao Hai say this, she smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it looks interesting this way. Right, Brother Hai, how are you able to use mobile phones?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m the Host. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for me to use mobile phonesfortably.¡±

    When they heard Zhao Hai, Laura and the others nodded. Naturally, Zhao Hai cannot tell them that he was from Earth. This was his deepest secret, and he wasn¡¯t prepared to tell anybody yet.

    Zhao Hai saved Laura¡¯s number. The phone could also take pictures, so he took Laura¡¯s picture to save with the phone number.

    Upon seeing Zhao Hai skillfully using the phone, Laura and the others couldn¡¯t help but surround him. This way, Zhao Hai could help them get used to the phone.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t decline and saved everybody¡¯s number on his phone. Then everybody took everybody else¡¯s pictures.

    Seeing Laura and the others happily ying around with their phones, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. Actually, Laura was still quite young at 20 years old. Meanwhile, Meg and Ni¡¯er were the youngest being 18 years old. Back on Earth, women of their age would still be thinking about what to wear when they go out, they would still be quarelling with their boyfriends. On the other hand, Laura and the others were currently working like mature women, the disparity was too big.

    Seeing the women y around with their phones, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t disturb them. He can understand their current mood, he was the same with his very first mobile phone. He even couldn¡¯t sleep the following night, he was much worse than Laura and the others.

    Zhao Hai took theptop that Laura handed him and confidently opened it. The inside was the same as any otherputer. But unlike the one he had on Earth, thisptop didn¡¯t have as much programs installed. There were only default programs and it didn¡¯t even have a way to connect to the inte.

    Zhao Hai then asked Cai¡¯er who was sitting on his shoulder, ¡°Cai¡¯er, what other programs are installed in thisputer?¡±

    Cai¡¯er replied, ¡°Young Master, aren¡¯t these the only ones needed to be installed? Right, I also saved information about magic formations on thisputer.¡±

    Zhao Hai also remembered that although he now has aputer, his situation still wasn¡¯t the same as back on Earth. There was no inte here so he couldn¡¯t just surf the web freely.

    Only then did Zhao Hai nod and said, ¡°How did you solve the problem of electric power?¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Young Master can rest assured. I have prepared a lot of sr panels so that we can charge the phones andptops.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good. Right, prepare to give father-inw some of theseptops. Theputers would surely help with their research on magic formations.¡± Cai¡¯er immediatelyplied.

    At this time, a prompt was heard from the Space., ¡°Hell King¡¯s ship modification finished. Asking Host for permission to summon.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he quickly said, ¡°Summon.¡± Just as Zhao Hai¡¯s voice fell, the Hell King¡¯s ship appeared right in front of him. Zhao Hai inspected the ship and couldn¡¯t see any obvious change. It didn¡¯t look different than before. This confused Zhao Hai.

    Laura and the others had also discovered that Zhao Hai had summoned the Hell King¡¯ ship. Since he couldn¡¯t see anything different with the ship, he Zhao Hai immediately went in.

    But the moment he made the ship move, it was then that Zhao Hai felt the difference.

    In the past, when the ship started to move, it would undergo the process of eleration. In other words, the ship wasn¡¯t fast in the beginning. Only after a few seconds would it reach its quickest speed.

    But now it was different. As long as Zhao Hai made the ship move, it immediately reached its maximum velocity. Moreover, the ship was steady and more flexible. When the Hell King¡¯s ship moved, magic formations would appear on its sides, almost covering the entire ship. In turn, this made the ship look more mysterious.

    Zhao Hai tried moving the ship a few more times. He can now assure that the ship had be more flexible. In the past, due to the ship¡¯s speed, turning would be very difficult, you would need to make a huge bend. Currently, the ship would immediately turn when Zhao Hai issued hismand. The ship was now more like a fish swimming in the sea.

    Besides its speed, the Hell King¡¯s ship¡¯s attacking power has also been improved. In the past, the ship¡¯s ram wasn¡¯t too agile when attacking the enemy, it wasn¡¯t the same case now. The pole and the magic cannons were also simr. Zhao Hai tried them and knew that the ship¡¯s fighting strength had indeed been promoted.

    At the same time, although the Hell King¡¯s ship¡¯s water didn¡¯t look like it changed, Zhao Hai could see the changes once hemanded it to move. The water of the new Hell King¡¯s ship now had more volume in every action it made. Now, the water underneath the ship would roll with each action. Magic formations would also appear with each action, aiding the water to keep rotating in ce. One could see at a nce that this was much betterpared to before.

    Zhao Hai was very satisfied with the changes to the Hell King¡¯s ship. After testing, he led Laura and the others to enter their room. There were no major changes made in their cabin, but it becamerger than before, it was now like a small Space.

    Zhao Hai liked the recent changes. After returning to their room, Zhao Hai immediately turned the monitor on to see the situation with the O¡¯Neal family.

    George¡¯s letter had yet to be delivered to the O¡¯neal family, so Zhao Hai still wasn¡¯t clear of their reaction. But since the reinforcements had yet toe, it can be said that George wouldn¡¯t make a step further into the rift.

    This made Zhao Hai relieved. What he needed to do right now was to wait for the newsing from the foreign races. As long as they can drag the Divines for a while, then Zhao Hai can be sure to upturn the Divine Race¡¯s continents.

    At this point, nearly 10 thousand Devil Legion soldiers were fitted with scorpiobat suits. They were still adapting to thebat suit but Zhao Hai could see that theirbat power seemed to be inferiorpared to the Divines.

    However, Zhao Hai changed his mind once he understood why. The Devil Legion were already inferior in strengthpared to the Supreme Elders. At the same time, the Supreme Elders wouldn¡¯t be able to use thebat suits for a long time since it consumed too much of their energy.

    The Space may have thought of this shoring when it transformed thebat suit into a seed. Right now, thesebat suits were unable to exert as much power as the ones the Divines had. This was not only due to their wearer being weaker, it also came due to the changes made to thebat suits. In return for its reduced performance, Zhao Hai¡¯sbat suits didn¡¯t have the same side effect as the ones the Divines had.

    One could say that thebat suit in the hands of the Supreme Elders was just like giving a three-year old child am 18 jin sledgehammer. Even if the child was quite strong, it would still be exhausted after using the sledgehammer for a few times.

    Zhao Hai¡¯sbat suits didn¡¯t have such a weak point. Hisbat suits were more like clothes than a heavy weapon. If in the hands of a child, thebat suit would just be like a small stick. Only when yielded by an adult would thebat suit be the best weapons.

 Chapter 907 â€“ Can It Be A Trap?

    <h4>Chapter 907 ¨C Can It Be A Trap?</h4>

    After thinking through this point, Zhao Hai moved on. Although the Devil Legion couldn¡¯t reach the strength of the Supreme Elders in a short time, he was still very happy.

    Zhao Hai could understand that a hundred birds in the forest was still not as good as a single bird on one¡¯s hand. Although the Devil Legion withbat suits were inferiorpared to the Supreme Elders, the strength of the Devil Legion was still greatly improved. To Zhao Hai, this was already enough.

    Zhao Hai regarded the Devil Legion to be important. Their potential couldn¡¯t be measured. If the Devil Legion suffered any side effects when using thebat suits, then Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t deploy them. Although they were weaker than the Supreme Elders, at the very least Zhao Hai could still use them.

    At this time, Zhao Hai wanted to find weapons that could be used by the undead. He wanted the undead to increase in strength.

    However, Zhao Hai had yet to find an appropriate weapon for them. Originally, Zhao Hai nned the undead to join the Devil Legion and be equipped bybat suits. However, the amount ofbat suits needed would be enormous. Zhao Hai might not be able to afford it. Because of this, Zhao Hai can only dy this matter to ater time.

    Three dayster, Zhao Hai was still observing the situation with the O¡¯neal family. George travelled too far this time, so it wasn¡¯t so easy to send the letter back to the family. Three days have passed but the letter had yet to arrive. However, Zhao Hai had no time to consider this right now. Bingya just came to Zhao Hai bearing news, the Divines had sent their troops!

    The Divines were now heading out with their army but had yet to make contact with the foreign races. However, Zhao Hai understood that he now has to make preparations. After sending Bingya away, Zhao Hai sat inside his room, staring at the O¡¯Neal family. He didn¡¯t move for half a day.

    Laura and the others were sitting next to each other as the fiddled around with theirptops. After learning how to use it, they hade to like theputers. Although there weren¡¯t any games installed, the machine was still able to make things convenient for them.

    In the past few days, Laura and the others were busy trying to import their materials to theputer. This wasn¡¯t a simple job. The information they gathered up to this point was a lot. Just trying to sort through the information would take quite a while.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai was currently thinking about how to tackle the Divine Race, and find a way for the Divines to be unable to deal with him. The Divines now had some sort of understanding regarding Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. It wouldn¡¯t be good for Zhao Hai if the Divines had prepared something for him.

    However, whether the situation was good or not, Zhao Hai still needed to make a move. The Divines were faithful dogs of Lu Wei, they needed to be cleaned up.

    When facing the other nine continents, Zhao Hai needed to pick which one to attack first. After Zhao Hai attacks, he would immediately attract the attention of the Divines. The Divines would then retreat. And by then, Zhao Hai needed to solve the encirclement of the Divines.

    Zhao Hai was currently suspecting that thisrge Divine Race army wouldn¡¯t have any Supreme Elders with them. Bingya¡¯s report that said they would send 7 Supreme Elders might be false information that the Divines deliberately released.

    The Divines released this information so that Zhao Hai would bepelled to attack the Divines. They might be preparing an ambush there, waiting for Zhao Hai to bite the bait.

    If this was the case, then the discussion made by Elder Star that time might have been intentionally made in order for Zhao Hai to listen in.

    Upon thinking about this, Zhao Hai¡¯s brain couldn¡¯t help but run faster and faster. Every single fight Zhao Hai had with the Divine Race were won with the help of the Space. It would be eptable if the Supreme Elders were to find something out. Although they might not know about the Space, they still should have noticed that Zhao Hai had special methods of finding things out. Therefore, Elder Star might have deliberately discussed their n for Zhao Hai. Meanwhile, they would stage an ambush in the Divine Race territory.

    Attacking an enemy¡¯s rear in order topel them to retreat. This might be a simple statement but it was something that everyone understood. Elder Star and the others couldn¡¯t contend with Zhao Hai even if there were five of them. But now, they decided to leave two Supreme Elders to defend their rear? This waspletely unreasonable. Because of this, they could be waiting in the Divine Race territory for Zhao Hai to sneak attack. At the same time, they wanted Zhao Hai to believe that they were attacking the foreign races.

    The more he thought about this, the more it seemed true. Zhao Hai¡¯s fight with the Divines didn¡¯t only take one or two days. Although most of the Divines they defeated had been thrown to the Space, it was difficult for all the fishes to be captured by the. At this time, information about Zhao Hai should havee out. Thunder Yun used an all out attack before in order to deal with Zhao Hai. At that time, Zhao Hai attacked the Radiant Church, causing the Divine army to be in chaos. Because of this, Thunder Yun drew back, incurring heavy losses along the way.

    With such losses, the Divines certainly wouldn¡¯t fall for it a second time. For the Divines to use the same method right now would be too strange.

    After thinking up to here, Zhao Hai turned to Lizzy and said, ¡°Lizzy, this attack towards the foreign races, can it be a trap?¡±

    When she heard Zhao Hai, Lizzy couldn¡¯t help but frown. After a moment she said, ¡°It¡¯s possible. If that is really the case, then we would meet trouble when we attack the Divines. Brother Hai, how about we directly deal with the Divine Race army.¡± Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°No need. Now that the Divines had lost one Supreme Elder, they should also understand that if the Elders were to be separated, then they would only be dealt with. Therefore, the Supreme Elders could onlyy in ambush inside the Divine Race territory. With them being together, this might also be an opportunity for us.¡± Lizzy thought for a moment and said, ¡°But at this time, the Divines have 9 continents. How will we know which one they had set a trap in?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°That is not important. The Divines had been the overlord for many years, so they should have a very firm foundation. The Radiant Church had a few pieces of spatial items, so the Divine should have some as well. If they have a weapon that can allow them to travel from continent to continent, then choosing which continent wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Although we haven¡¯t seen the Divines use such things before, that doesn¡¯t mean that they didn¡¯t have them. Don¡¯t forget, our enemy is Lu Wei. Even if the Divines don¡¯t have such items, then Lu Wei might have some. Lu Wei¡¯s avatars have been destroyed by me twice. He hates me. I don¡¯t know why he didn¡¯t descend anymore, but with his status he shouldn¡¯t let this enmity go. He can use the Divines instead in order to deal with me.¡±

    When Lizzy and the others heard this, their expressions couldn¡¯t help but sink. Their faces weren¡¯t attractive. Lu Wei was their archenemy, and he worries them. If not because of Lu Wei, then they wouldn¡¯t have this much trouble living.

    Laura said, ¡°Brother Hai, so what do we do now? Do we just let them ambush us?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Correct. Even if we know about the ambush, we still need to push on. We need to make the Divines know that no ambush can deal with us.¡±

    Laura looked puzzled at Zhao Hai as she asked, ¡°Brother Hai, what do you mean?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Now that the Hell King¡¯s ship has been upgraded, its speed had be much quicker. It¡¯s impossible for them to overtake the Hell King¡¯s ship before, much less now. In any case, the war had begun. We don¡¯t need to be polite. It would be better for the war to end as soon as possible.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded, then Laura said, ¡°Brother Hai, if Lu Wei gave the Divines a weapon, then wouldn¡¯t it be dangerous for us?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Even if Lu Wei gave them a powerful weapon, they still need to be able to use it. If they couldn¡¯t, then that weapon would just be useless. Lu Wei already managed to give us two items. If he gave the Divines some items, then who would use it? Hehe, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Lizzy nodded. Then she said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, so which continent are you nning to attack?¡¯

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°The Central Continent.¡±

    This answer made Lizzy gawk. She was puzzled as she asked, ¡°The Central Continent? That is very far from here. If we attack the Central Continent, then we would be very deep into the Divine Race¡¯s sphere of influence. Wouldn¡¯t that be dangerous?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, ¡°If you thought about that, then the Divine should be the same, everyone would think the same. Because of that, the Central Continent would have the mostx defenses. Although the Divines treated all continents equally aside from the ones controlled by the foreign races, one could see that the Central Continent is the foremost continent of them all.¡±

    Lizzy thought about it for a moment and said, ¡°So it¡¯s like this. In the previous battle, it also looks like the other Supreme Elders are listening to the Central Continent¡¯s Supreme Elder. If that is the case, then attacking the Central Continent would be a good choice. Once we seed, then we can eliminate the Divines bit by bit.¡±

    At this point, Lizzy and the others weren¡¯t afraid of Ultimate Weapons. However, they were also clear that if Zhao Hai were to go all out in fighting the Divines, then he would immediately ascend. This would leave the Divine Realm in an awful mess. Most importantly, they would get to meet Lu Wei much earlier than they anticipated.

    Because of this, they can only do as they nned. As much as possible, they wouldn¡¯t let Zhao Hai make a move. They needed to defeat the Divine Race little by little!

 Chapter 908 â€“ Sneaking on the Seabed

    <h4>Chapter 908 ¨C Sneaking on the Seabed</h4>

    To deal with the enemy, one shouldn¡¯t be merciful. One must find their life point and strike a heavy blow on it. And where was the Divine Race¡¯s core? Where do they think it was safe?

    The only answer to the question was the Central Continent. This sounds credible, and in fact the Central Continent had always been a special existence in the Divine Realm. And it wasn¡¯t only because of its location and ultimate weapon.

    The Central Continent was ced in the exact middle of the Divine Realm. At the same time, their ultimate weapon was the most handy weapon in the Divine Race. Because of this, the Central Continent had a different statuspared to the other continents in the Divine Realm. Most people in the Divine Realm looked at those living in the Central Continent with respect.

    In fact, the reason why the Central Continent has such a position was due to their ultimate weapon. Their ultimate weapon had a certain restraint on the other ultimate weapons. If Gold Ben and Elder Star were to fight, then Elder Star¡¯s ultimate weapon would be able to suppress Gold Ben¡¯sbat suit. Gold Ben could only fight with 80% of his strength while Elder Star would be strengthened to 120%. This difference could spell the fate of any battle.

    The reason the Divines were yet to deal with the foreign races was because the foreign races¡¯ Supreme Elders didn¡¯t dare to face Elder Star. The three Supreme Elders knew that Elder Star was able to suppress their power, therefore, every time they wage war with the Divines, they always make sure to not face Elder Star.

    Moreover, the three Supreme Elders generally acted together while also fighting with the Divine Supreme Elders as little as possible. Just like Zhao Hai¡¯s approach, the three Supreme Elders would make an attack on the rear once the Divine Army attacks. Because of this, the Divines had no way to deal with the foreign races. Although the three foreign races suffered losses, they could still persist for many years.

    It was because of the Central Continent¡¯s special status that the foreign races didn¡¯t attack it despite repeatedly attacking the other continents. Due to this, the Central Continent was able to develop quite well over the years. It had thergest poption and the strongest fighting power. This added to its special status as the central location of the Divine Realm.

    Zhao Hai was now heading to the Central Continent. He now suspects that the Divines might be waiting there for him, staging an ambush. Although he has to find a way to deal with them, he still didn¡¯t think about changing his n.

    If Zhao Hai attacked the Divine Race army and he saw the Supreme Elders there, then it only meant that they didn¡¯t stage an ambush. If that was true, then Zhao Hai would have to smack himself in the head.

    When that timees, the initiative would fall into the hands of the Divines. This wasn¡¯t something that Zhao Hai wanted to see.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai decided to go on with his n. While the Divines dispatched their army to the foreign races, he would go and attack the Divine Race territory. In the past, Zhao Hai nned to deal with the outside continents, but now he decided to head directly to the Central Continent.

    Wasn¡¯t the Central Continent the strongest? If that was the case, then they needed to be defeated to serve as an example. Let¡¯s see how the Divines rescue themselves then.

    After making up his mind, Zhao Hai left the defensive line to Fei¡¯er and the others. After that, he took Bingya and the others prepared to leave.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried about leaving Fei¡¯er and the others behind. After all, the spatial rift was quiterge. It would be impossible for the O¡¯neal family to muster up enough forces to im the entire area. Zhao Hai also left magic cannons and undead behind. And if needed, he could still provide help. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems in the defensive line.

    After talking things over with Fei¡¯er and the others, Zhao Hai proceeded to leave the Taurus Continent. But this time, they didn¡¯t fly in the sky, that would be too revealing. Zhao Hai believed that even if the Divines were attacking the foreign races, they would still pay attention to the Taurus Continent. If the Divines discover that Zhao Hai was heading out, then they might make arrangements in advance. There was no need for Zhao Hai to make things harder for himself.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai immediately released Bubble upon leaving the Taurus Continent. Bubble wrapped the Hell King¡¯s ship as it entered the seabed before heading towards the Central Continent.

    This was exactly what Zhao Hai wanted. Bubble was the source of myriad water. He was just like any other drop of water in the sea. Even if the Divines were powerful, it would still be impossible for them to distinguish the difference between two drops of water. Because of this, there wouldn¡¯t be any problems with Bubble traversing the sea. Additionally, Bubble was very fast. Zhao Hai just sat on the ship¡¯s deck and watched the surrounding waters.

    Actually, the seascape before Zhao Hai was fairly the same as the ones back in the Ark Continent. After seeing this scenery for a long time before, Zhao Hai was already quite tired of it.

    At this time, Zhao Hai was looking at a map stretched on a table. This map was provided by Bingya and the others, it showed the generalyout of the Divine Realm.

    Laura and the others were also present and were looking at the map. On the other hand, Bingya and the others were focused on looking around them. They looked like countrymen who never managed to see the world before.

    While looking at the map, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. The map was too crude, it didn¡¯t even have a scale. There weren¡¯t even seandmarks shown. For Zhao Hai, the map wasn¡¯t really that great.

    Zhao Hai looked at the map for some time. But after understanding nothing, he decided to give up. He turned to Bingya and the others, who were still enthralled with their surroundings, and said, ¡°Bingya, are you sure that our current direction isn¡¯t wrong? Will we really arrive at the Central Continent this way?¡±

    It was at this time that Bingya recovered. His admiration towards Zhao Hai had be very high. Zhao Hai could actually traverse the seabed. Moreover, the numerous aquatic magic beasts didn¡¯t even attack them. It seems like the ship didn¡¯t exist. This move by Zhao Hai made him feel shocked.

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Bingya immediately said, ¡°Mister, there shouldn¡¯t be any mistakes. If we don¡¯t deviate from our heading, then we will surely arrive at the Central Continent.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He wasn¡¯t worried much about deviating from the Central Continent. Others might deviate from going at a straight line, but Bubble wouldn¡¯t.

    Zhao Hai also looked at the aquatic magic beasts. He understood why these beasts didn¡¯t attack them. It was all due Bubble. Bubble was the sea, and the sea was Bubble. Have you seen aquatic magic beasts attacking the sea? Therefore, these magic beasts naturally wouldn¡¯t attack Zhao Hai.

    Laura and the others continued to study the map for a longer while. In the end, they gave up. Lizzy rolled the map and lobbed it over to Bingya before she said, ¡°I really doubt that you managed to defend your domains with such a map. Can that be really used for war?¡±

    When Bingya and the others heard Lizzy, their face couldn¡¯t help but turn red. They didn¡¯t dare to refute. The reason for this was because they saw Zhao Hai¡¯s map of the Taurus Continent. This map was something Zhao Hai had Cai¡¯er make. The Space¡¯s ability to analyze was very high, moreover, there were scales and allndmarks could be seen.

    When Bingya and the others saw that map, they couldn¡¯t help but get shocked. They didn¡¯t expect that such a map would exist. They could read the map very clearly, the cities were depicted very well. This was another aspect that made them admire Zhao Hai.

    Therefore, when Lizzy criticized their map, Bingya couldn¡¯t refute. Their map was too inferior, he would just shame himself if he were to defend it.

    ¡­

    Sailing underwater was actually very interesting. One could see all kinds of nts and animals in the sea. One would feel like they were sent to another world.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t idle all this time. He was currently in his room paying attention to the O¡¯neal family. It was early morning and the O¡¯Neal family had started to receive the letter that was sent by Penny. When the discovery of the Demon Realm was announced, the people from the O¡¯Neal family couldn¡¯t help but feel wild with joy.

    The O¡¯Neal family invaded the Ark Continent because of resources. At this time, the O¡¯neal family had managed to discover a lot of minerals in the Ark Continent. This information made them feel ecstatic. And now, there was actually another ne connected to the Ark Continent and wasn¡¯t any smaller inparison. For the O¡¯Neal family, this was an unexpectedly good news.

    But at the same time, when the report came to the part where Penny discovered the undead and iron armor beasts, the Patriarch of the O¡¯Neal family couldn¡¯t help but flinch. In his opinion, they needed to obtain the resources in the Ark Continent and the Demon Realm. They might encounter war with this result but they were already prepared for this.

    Their reaction waspletely seen by Zhao Hai. To be honest, Zhao Hai had expected this. Zhao Hai had long known why the O¡¯Neal family invaded the Ark Continent. Their current reaction was just confirming what he knew.

    Zhao Hai was prepared to withdraw the magic beasts and the undead from the Demon Realm. In any case, the Space wasn¡¯tcking in metals right now. There was no need to mine for more.

    Most importantly, Zhao Hai thought of another way of acquiring ore, that was to rob. Didn¡¯t the O¡¯Neal family want to mine the ores? Then Zhao Hai might as well have them mine it. After they got the ores, then Zhao Hai would sweep in and take it for himself.

    Zhao Hai had long nned to do this. He was never polite to his foes. Since the O¡¯Neal family were now his enemies, then he would have to be impolite.

    The third day after Zhao Hai entered the sea, George¡¯s letter was finally delivered to the O¡¯Neal Patriarch¡¯s desk. After looking at the letter, the O¡¯Neal Patriarch¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but race.

    From the Anta ne to the Ark Continent, everything for the O¡¯Neal family had gone smoothly. They didn¡¯t find any enemies and they even found so many minerals. Additionally, there was even an additional ne. The only thing that was bugging the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s mind was where the people of the Ark Continent moved.

    The disappearance of the people from the Ark Continent was an extremely huge mystery. If they couldn¡¯t discover the reason, then this would only be an ongoing threat. Now, they had finally ran into an enemy. The O¡¯Neal family Patriarch believed that the enemy that George had ran into was rted to the Ark Continent¡¯s people!

 Chapter 909 â€“ Weâ€™ve Gone Astray?

    <h4>Chapter 909 ¨C We¡¯ve Gone Astray?</h4>

    The current pressure on the O¡¯Neal Family has been great recently. There was the disappearance of the Ark Continent¡¯s people as well as the slowly encroaching innate yin domain. Although the innate yin domain wasn¡¯t very fast, a day woulde that the O¡¯Neal family would need to face it. The most troublesome thing was that the innate yin domain was too big. It wouldn¡¯t be very easy to deal with it.

    The disappearance of the people from the Ark Continent wasa huge mystery. This has be a hidden threat to the O¡¯Neal Family. The O¡¯Neal Patriarch needed to keep this thing in mind at all times.

    The O¡¯Neal family had already invested too much in the Ark Continent. They had already discovered minerals in the Ark Continent, something that they needed in the very beginning. But at the same time, this was the exact reason why the Patriarch couldn¡¯t help but worry. He was very eager to know why the people of the Ark Continent decided to move, and where they went to.

    George¡¯s report to the family was a crucial one. An unseen enemy was the most dangerous. Once you can make clear of your enemies, only then can you make countermeasures to defeat them. When he read George¡¯s report, the Patriarch couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. Even if they had suffered some losses, these were unimportant to the Patriarch.

    When he read this information, the Patriarch immediately called for the family¡¯s generals. He arranged for people to go and assist George¡¯s team.

    George needed to be reinforced. After all, the enemy has been spotted. Moreover, the O¡¯Neal family was still clueless about what was behind that spatial rift.

    Penny also needed support. There were a lot of mines in the Demon Realm and these mines were being worked on by the undead and iron armor beasts. To the O¡¯Neal Patriarch, this was an uneptable thing. Those mines already belong to the O¡¯Neal family. Anyone who wanted to touch their property would be provoking the family.

    Zhao Hai was also paying attention to the response of the O¡¯Neal family. He expected this reaction, but also didn¡¯t think that they would reinforce the Demon Realm. When this happened, Zhao Hai immediately withdrew his undead and iron armor beasts. Zhao Hai only left a few undead in the Demon Realm in order to attract more attention from the O¡¯Neal family.

    Zhao Hai did this in order to reduce the pressure on his defensive line in the Divine Realm. Additionally, this would also make the O¡¯Neal family think that the undead only had to do with the Demon Realm.

    The Hell King¡¯s ship was still traversing the seas. One could see new sceneries every minute. Even if these sceneries weren¡¯t that attractive to Zhao Hai, they also weren¡¯t annoying to look at. The group has been livingfortably in the past few days.

    However, Zhao Hai also found out that the Divines were a bit smarter than he expected them to be. They had also arranged for people to monitor the seas. It was just because they didn¡¯t go too deep that they failed to discover Zhao Hai.

    The Ark Continent had the Fishman race, so the Divine Realm would surely have them as well. However, the Fishman race of the Divine Realm wasn¡¯t a single power. In the Ark Continent, the Fishman race has been under the control of the Mermaid Race, an independent entity. On the other hand, the Fishman Race of the Divine Realm were under the control of the Divines that were nearest to them. Because of this, the Divine Realm¡¯s Fishman race has been divided into 13 ns.

    Naturally Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know about this, it was Bingya who told him. Bingya was able toe in contact with these Fishmen before, so he managed to find things out about them.

    Although Zhao Hai had been at sea for several days, hismunication with Fei¡¯er and the others didn¡¯t get interrupted. Moreover, Zhao Hai even told Fei¡¯er about the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s situation in order to have them prepare.

    Another two days passed by, but Zhao Hai felt that they were still on the same state. ording to Bingya¡¯s map, if they really were going on a straight line, then they should be close to the Central Continent judging by their speed.

    Zhao Hai walked out from his room and saw Bingya and the others still looking at everything they passed by. Zhao Hai knew that Bingya was also thinking the same thing as him.

    Zhao Hai looked at the expression of the three and smiled, ¡°What? Are you worried? Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll go up soon to see where we are.¡± After that, Zhao Hai directed the ship to slowly head up.

    Actually, Zhao Hai already looked at the monitor and saw that there weren¡¯t any Fishmen around. Only then did he decide to go into the surface.

    Zhao Hai had the ship shrink while still being wrapped by Bubble. They needed to bring the least attention to them as possible.

    After Zhao Hai and the others emerged on the surface, they saw a piece ofnd in the distance. With howrge thatndmass was, it couldn¡¯t be an ind, but a continent instead.

    Zhao Hai turned to Bingya and said, ¡°Is that the Central Continent?¡±

    Bingya smiled bitterly as he shook his head. The Foreign Races knew very little about the Central Continent since none of them had gone there before. They had been isted by the Divine Race for so long.

    After seeing Bingya¡¯s appearance, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything more. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t know. Bubble, go back down first and proceed slowly. Find arge body of water, maybe a river. Let¡¯s go see which continent we¡¯ve bumped into. It would be best if that is the Central Continent.¡±

    Bubbleplied before diving down once more. To be honest, Bubble was very d to do this. He was alwaysfortable around bodies of water. He was the same back at the Space. He would only stay on ces with water, never any other ce. Not like Cai¡¯er who always flew from one ce to another.

    At this time, Laura and the others were still together inside the room. Bingya and the others couldn¡¯t understand why the women kept themselves in all the time. They were able to stay there for days on end. Bingya and the others even thought that Zhao Hai¡¯s group had been doing shameful things inside their room.

    However, ever since Bingya entered Zhao Hai¡¯s room, theypletely dropped this idea. To be honest, if they were given the same room, they could also stay there for days at a time.

    Bubble moved for two hours before reaching the shore. The shores of the continent looked very lively, Zhao Hai could even see some Fishmen swimming around while ships wereing and going.

    But none of those people managed to spot Zhao Hai and the others. Bubble couldn¡¯t be easily seen in his own habitat.

    Bubble followed Zhao Hai¡¯s instruction and investigated the shore. He was feeling for a current of water and headed towards it. Before long, he entered the riverbed.

    Zhao Hai and the others don¡¯t know much about this river. However, this river was indeed depp. Originally, Zhao Hai wanted to shrink the Hell King¡¯s ship before entering, but Bubble stopped him from doing it.

    Zhao Hai asked Bubble why this was the case and Bubble said that his own body can shrink just like the Hell King¡¯s ship. Those inside Bubble¡¯s body would be subjected to the Space inside. Although Bubble had shrunk, the ship still remained its original size.

    It was at this moment that Zhao Hai remembered the time where he got Bubble in the Northern Icefield. Bubble was able to absorb a lot of things into his own body. Moreover, Bubble¡¯s size remained the same regardless of the size of the item. The Hell King¡¯s ship wouldn¡¯t be a problem for Bubble.

    After listening to Bubble, Zhao Hai decided to go along with it and had Bubble go into the big river. Upon entering the river, Zhao Hai suddenly had the feeling about its importance to this continent. This was because he saw how much ships wereing and going in this river. What surprised Zhao Hai the most was the presence of Fishmen on this river.

    The Fishmen were working here. They rode their magic beasts here and there, helping the ships dock as well as transporting freight. They were busily going about their jobs.

    After seeing this, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Bubble, go towards that port. Let¡¯s listen to their conversation.¡± Bubbleplied and slowly floated up. This caused Bingya and the others to get nervous. They still had no idea that they had shrunk right now.

    Before long, Bubble had floated to the river¡¯s surface. They were several meters away from the port. Although they weren¡¯t near the riverside, the distance still allowed them to hear conversation.

    The hubbub of shouting and haggling was easily heard, the voices of many people mixed with each other. There weren¡¯t too much useful information but Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried. He just kept listening in for keywords that might be useful. In the end, they managed to hear some names of the cities.

    Upon hearing the city names, Bingya and the others couldn¡¯t help but change their expression. Bingya turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I¡¯ve wronged Mister. We have reached the wrong ce. This isn¡¯t the Central Continent but Leo Continent. If we head east, we should arrive at the Central Continent.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He couldn¡¯t me Bingya and the others. After all, the Divine Realm¡¯s map making technology wasn¡¯t that great. It¡¯spletely reasonable for the maps to deviate by a few degrees.

    Zhao Hai turned to Bingya and asked, ¡°How many days will it take?¡±

    Bingya paused before saying, ¡°With our speed, we should be there in three days. I¡¯m sure of it this time¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he said, ¡°Bubble, I¡¯ll leave it to you. We need to reach the Central Continent in three days.¡± Bubbleplied and sank to the river¡¯s bottom before going towards the sea at full speed and then heading east.

    The reason why Zhao Hai let Bubble wrap them wasn¡¯t because the ship couldn¡¯t travel underwater. Instead, it was because Bubble doesn¡¯t cause any ripples when traversing the sea. This was something that the Hell King¡¯s ship couldn¡¯t do.

 Chapter 910 â€“ Along the River, Through the Center

    <h4>Chapter 910 ¨C Along the River, Through the Center</h4>

    Three days quickly went past. But in these three days, the O¡¯Neal family weren¡¯t idling. Their reinforcements had entered the Radiant Empire while another had reached the Buddha Empire to reinforce the Demon Realm¡¯s troops.

    However, Zhao Hai was already prepared for these two situations. As long as he can connect himself with Fei¡¯er, then everything would be fine. There would be no need for him to manage things at this point.

    After three days, Zhao Hai and the others has yet again resurfaced to see a piece ofnd, a continent. This time, Bubble didn¡¯t need Zhao Hai¡¯s instruction as he sank back down and looked for a river to enter into the continent.

    Bubble initially wanted to find a small stream to enter, but Zhao Hai instructed him to find arge river instead. They would enter the continent through that big river.

    After entering, Zhao Hai found a ce with a lot of people in order to listen to conversation. After listening for a while, he finally was able to hear several names. When he heard these names, Bingya immediately turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, there¡¯s no mistake. This is the Central Continent. Do we make a move now?¡±

    After hearing the confirmation from Bingya, Zhao Hai smiled but shook his head as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. But if we act now, our harvests wouldn¡¯t be too big.¡±

    Bingya looked at Zhao Hai in confusion. Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Did you know why I made Bubble look for a big river to enter the Central Continent?¡¯

    Bingya shook his head. Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s because great rivers are lifelines to any civilization. If we enter a small river, then we might not reach too far into the continent. But if we enter a big river, then it¡¯s possible that we can enter the middle of the continent stealthily.¡±

    ¡°We need to attack important cities. And if we can attack their capital city, then that would even be more perfect. What result would we have if we settle on small cities? In addition to not affecting their system, they can also react immediately and encircle us. On the other hand, if we attack their important cities, then how much damage would we cause?¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Bingya and the others paused for a moment before their eyes shone.

    Bingyaughed as he said, ¡°Mister, the heavens are truly helping you. The Central Continent¡¯s Capital City isn¡¯t too far from itsrgest river. Even ordinary magic beasts would take a few days of travel. It would take much less if we fly. If the river we going into was Divine Gift River, then we can immediately go to the capital, Central City.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know about this matter. Now that he heard Bingya, he immediately became interested, ¡°Bingya, is that true? Then we should head there.¡¯

    Bingya smiled and said, ¡°Mister shouldn¡¯t worry about this. Central City has four satellite cities outside. Divine Gift City is right next to Divine Gift River. As long as we get to Divine Gift City through the river, then we can directly head to Central City.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression shook, he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then that would be the best. Bubble, don¡¯t go back down, we need to pay attention to things on shore.¡± Bubbleplied and moved forward along the river. Their speed actually slowed down as they payed attention to the things on shore.

    Zhao Hai wanted to pay attention because; one, he wanted to find Divine Gift City, and second, he wanted to see if the Central Continent was prepared. If the Central Continent had made preparations, then Zhao Hai would have trouble advancing. But if they didn¡¯t, then everything would be fine.

    Although Zhao Hai and the others were thinking that they weren¡¯t going fast, they were already very quickpared to the ships in their vicinity. Very soon, Zhao Hai and the others were ways long the river. In the process, they had also confirmed that they were in Divine Gift River. This discovery made Zhao Hai d. This time, they weren¡¯t on the wrong path.

    Every time they met a city, they would stop to listen for a while and see if they had reached Divine Gift City. However, they were quickly disappointed, they had yet to reach Divine Gift City.

    Upon arriving in the Central Continent, Bingya and the others could no longer offer Zhao Hai any help. This was because they had never been to the Central Continent before. Therefore, they had very limited information regarding its geography.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t want to make any wrong moves at this time. Because of this, he asked Laura and the others to head back to their room and look at the monitor. As long as they reach Divine Gift City, they would immediately know. Only then could they act.

    But what surprised Zhao Hai was the fact that they had yet to reach the city despite travelling for an entire day; and on a speed much faster than average. If they weren¡¯t able to confirm that they were in Divine Gift River, then Zhao Hai would¡¯ve thought that they had taken the wrong route.

    After the day passed and the skies turned dark, Zhao Hai stopped advancing. Then he had everyone rest, their trip would continue tomorrow.

    Zhao Hai has a reason to do this. They will soon fight against the Divines. At this time, they need to be in their best condition. Although it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to not rest for a few days, Zhao Hai still wanted to make sure that everyone gets enough rest.

    After taking a rest, Zhao Hai and the others continued onward. But this time, they weren¡¯t left disappointed for long. After two hours, they had finally arrived at Divine Gift City. The ones to discover the city first were Laura and the others.

    Zhao Hai haven¡¯t even approached the city when Laura and the others walked out of their room. As soon as they came out, they immediately told Zhao Hai that they had reached their destination. Because of this, Zhao Hai decided to not go ashore. Instead, hemanded Bubble to go down. They would survey Divine Gift City and see where there were only a few people. Only then would they go and head directly towards Central City.

    In the beginning, Bingya and the others didn¡¯t know why Zhao Hai suddenly stopped. However, they didn¡¯t say anything. They knew that Zhao Hai may have something on his mind.

    Bubble¡¯s advancing speed wasn¡¯t very fast. Looking for a ce with a few people wasn¡¯t very easy to find. Divine Gift River was thergest river in the Central Continent, a lot of people rely on this river for their livelihood. Naturally, this river was the busiest one in the Central Continent.

    Zhao Hai already made some calctions and they were now quite a distance away from Divine Gift City. However, they were yet to find a ce with a few people. This caused Zhao Hai to knit his brows.

    Lizzy looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s expression and knew what he was thinking about. She smiled faintly and said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, I think looking for a proper ce at daytime wasn¡¯t a good idea. How about we wait until eveninges. With Central City being the Central Continent¡¯s biggest settlement, it should be brilliantly illuminated. When the timees, we can use the lights to guide us.¡±

    Upon hearing Lizzy, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but tap his own head. He was too focused on getting ashore and didn¡¯t think about the opportune time to do so.

    Although the strength of the people here in the Divine Realm was much greater than the people in the Ark Continent, they still needed to take a sleep and rest. When nightes, then that would be a good time to attack.

    After thinking through this point, Zhao Hai immediately turned to Bingya and the others and said, ¡°Alright, then everyone should go back and take a rest. We¡¯ll move in the evening.¡±

    When Bingya and the others heard this, they all looked at each other before turning to Zhao Hai with confused expressions.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°We can¡¯t waste too much time looking for a proper ce. Moreover, going out at daytime would attract too much attention. We will go at night.¡±

    Bingya and the others immediately understood what Zhao Hai meant. They gave Zhao Hai a nod before going to their own rooms. They didn¡¯t know why Zhao Hai was so confident, but they knew that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t just say things without reason.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s group also returned to their rooms. Inside the room, Zhao Hai turned the monitor on.

    Seen on the monitor were the Divines who were bustling about. They looked no different to the people from the Ark Continent. All of them were rushing here and there for their livelihood. One couldn¡¯t see the legendary image of the Divine Race in them.

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai? Are you feeling regret?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s no time for regrets. Our enmity needed to be settled. If the enemy exists in the future, then we wouldn¡¯t be able to feel free. If we showpassion today, then we might be the ones to suffer tomorrow.¡±

    Laura gave out a sigh then turned to the monitor, ¡°If the Divines didn¡¯t provoke us into war, then we might still be doing business in the Ark Continent. Visiting Brother Wales from time to time in order to have a drink.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to reminisce. We can just go to Brother Wales now and have some drinks.¡±

    Laura shook her head and said, ¡°Forget it. We have a big night ahead of us, we don¡¯t have time to go drinking. Let¡¯s take a rest. Who knows what things the Divines have in store for us. Brother Hai, we shouldn¡¯t take them lightly.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Rest assured, I won¡¯t drink. Go and take a good rest. I still need to count on you for the battle ahead.¡±

    The women nodded before they turned around and left.

    It can be said that they were now quite used to wars. They knew that they needed to take a rest since nobody knew when they could after the battle starts.

    They rested for the rest of the day and then had dinner in the evening. When Zhao Hai and the others came out of their rooms, the skies were already dark. The shores were brilliantly illuminated and was still quite lively.

 Chapter 911 â€“ Connecting Heaven Palace? Attack it!

    <h4>Chapter 911 ¨C Connecting Heaven Pce? Attack it!</h4>

    Looking at the lights on the shore, Zhao Hai was unexpectedly calm. He knew that as the leader of their team, he couldn¡¯t show too much emotion or else it would affect the morale. Fortunately, Zhao Hai had other people to takemand. Zhao Hai really didn¡¯t have the talent for strategy.

    At the same time, Bingya and the others also came out of their rooms. Their expressions were tinged with excitement.

    As members of the Foreign Races, they had never dreamed that they would be able to attack the capital of the Central Continent. This was something impossible for them before, but now they were actually here. How could they not feel excited?

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t anxious. He stood quietly on the Hell King¡¯s ship as he looked at the shore. Slowly, the mor became smaller and smaller, the people on the shore bing less and less. Before long, the ce had gone quiet while the lights had be sparse.

    Zhao Hai was still unmoving. This caused Bingya and the others to be anxious. They looked quite uneasy. In the end, Bingya couldn¡¯t help but take a step forward and approach Zhao hai.

    After Bingya arrived by Zhao Hai¡¯s side, Zhao Hai looked at him and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Worried?¡±

    Bingya gawked, then he immediately nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m quite worried.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it too much. People had just fallen asleep. It¡¯s possible that there are some people who are still up. We can¡¯t risk being discovered at this time. Let¡¯s wait, then we make our move.¡±

    Bingya nodded and didn¡¯t speak anymore. However, he was still somewhat restless as he walked back and forth. Zhao Hai gave him a nce a few times before he said, ¡°Just calm down. At this time, the one who has a weaker heart would take the bigger blow. In any case, we¡¯re already here, they cannot run no matter what they do.¡±

    Bingya and the others¡¯ faces turned red as they turned speechless. Their mood was totally different from Zhao Hai¡¯s. In the past, they were always the ones being attacked by the Divines. Now, it was the Divines who were going to be attacked.

    After waiting for about an hour, the shores finally becamepletely peaceful. Seeing that there were less lights, Zhao Hai knew that the time hase. He turned to Bubble and said, ¡°Bubble, let¡¯s go up.¡± Bubbleplied as they ascended towards the river¡¯s surface.

    Bubble went up until he finally separated from the river. Bit by bit, he went towards the sky. Due to being small, it was close to impossible to spot Bubble. Because of this, he managed to attract no attention.

    Upon reaching the skies, Zhao Hai immediately made Bubble withdraw. After that, he increased the Hell King¡¯s ship¡¯s size.

    At the same time, they were also flying horizontally along the Central Continent. They were heading towards a ce with red lights. Zhao Hai knew that this wasn¡¯t the sky being red. Instead, it was a reflectioning from the city with no evenings, Central City.

    In less than an hour, Zhao Hai arrived outside the city. This city was incredibly big. Zhao Hai looked dumbfoundedly at its size, he couldn¡¯t even estimate how many people were inside such a settlement.

    After some time, Zhao Hai recovered. Then he looked at the city and bitterly smiled. It was because he can see huge letters on the city¡¯s gates that spelled, Central!

    With these letters, nobody would suspect that this was Central City. However, what made Zhao Hai surprised was the construction of the city. There were broken walls, and there were ces with no walls, disconnecting the line altogether. It looked more like a cultural site than apletely defendable establishment.

    Such a city was both good and bad news. It was good because there were no walls to block them. But it was bad because there definitely were key ce that needed to defended in this city. It was only hard to spot because of the city¡¯s structure.

    But before long, Zhao Hai managed to find his target. In the center of the city was a very high mountain. On the mountain were pces. Of all the sectors in Central City, this area had the most magnificent lighting, it looked like the Imperial Pce of the Central Continent.

    While Zhao Hai was pondering over this, Bingya suddenly eximed, ¡°Central Continent¡¯s Connecting Heaven Pce!¡±

    Zhao Hai turned to Bingya and said, ¡°Connecting Heaven Pce?¡±

    Bingya nodded, his two eyes shining as he said, ¡°There was no mountain there in the first ce. Butter on, the people of the Central Continent used a lot of experts to build that mountain there. The mountain symbolizes that the pce can connect to the heavens.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Connecting Heaven Pce, interesting. Let¡¯s attack that ce today. Binyga, get ready. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be spotted as soon as we enter the city. We¡¯ll go with the fastest speed and head directly to the mountain. I want toy waste to that pce.¡±

    When Bingya and the others heard Zhao Hai, they immediately got up and got excited. Connecting Heaven Pce was the face of the Central Continent. Thinking about that ce being ruined would naturally make them feel excitement.

    Zhao Hai also made his preparations as he took his staff out and called Cai¡¯er over. He didn¡¯t dare treat this matter lightly. Thest time, Zhao Hai was separated from Cai¡¯er. Thinking about this made Zhao Hai wipe a cold sweat. He needed to be ready for any encounter.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t send Bubble back to the Space. Bubble was now resting on top of his head.

    Inside the Hell King¡¯s ship, there were also massive amounts of undead prepared. If the other party uses another method to disconnect him from the Space, then the undead on board would at least provide him with some support.

    After everything was prepared, Zhao Hai began to lead the Hell King¡¯s ship to move forward. When the ship crossed the city¡¯s walls, the word ¡®Central¡¯ began to make grating squeals. Along with the squeal were red lights shing all around the city, warning the popce of an iing danger.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect the cities defenses to be this good. Although the walls were torn down, the warning system was actually still this sensitive. Moreover, the range of this rm epasses the whole torn down wall. Immediately after an intruder passes the walls, the rm would immediately re up.

    However, what happened next made Zhao Hai confused. In Zhao Hai¡¯s mind, since Central City¡¯s rms were this developed, then it meant that its citizens and soldiers were simrly as alert. But instead, the reaction of the people inside the city was very strange. All of them wore their clothes as they went out with expressions of confusion and anxiety. They were looking around nkly while the rm was sounding out.

    Aside from the residents, the army also disappointed Zhao Hai. Their response was too slow. Zhao Hai had noted several garrisons around the city. However, he didn¡¯t care much about them. His present target was Connecting Heaven Pce. These militarypounds were not his priority.

    After the rm sounded out, the soldiers actually had the same response as themoners. They were somewhat at a loss upon hearing the rm. Even the senior officers had the same response.

    Upon seeing this situation, Zhao Hai was shocked. The army that would protect this city was actually this ipetent. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed at the Divines.

    However, this was a good thing for Zhao Hai. He didn¡¯t care about them anymore as he led the Hell King¡¯s ship towards Connecting Heaven Pce at the quickest speed.

    Compared to before, the Hell King¡¯s ship¡¯s speed was much greater. Themoners could only feel a sh of shadow above them as it passed by. Even if they wanted to look for it, their eyes wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up.

    Although Central City was very big, the Hell King¡¯s ship managed to quickly arrive by Connecting Heaven Pce. The army stationed inside Connecting Heaven Pce actually had a faster responsepared to those soldiers outside. Because of this, the pce¡¯s defenses have been established. Their magic cannons were also at the ready.

    During his fights back at the Taurus Continent, after crashing into the Divine Race¡¯s base, Zhao Hai discovered that he really preferred to destroy his enemy in the most violent and simple way. He felt like it was more satisfying that way.

    The troops inside Connecting Heaven Pce soon discovered Zhao Hai¡¯s ship. Naturally, since the ship was very fast, the moment the troops decided to make an attack was the moment the ship hit their magic shield. While the troops were dumbfounded, the Hell King¡¯s shp proceeded to bulldoze the shield defending the pce.

    The protective shield around Connecting Heaven Pce can be said to be the most firm defense in all of the Divine Race territories. The defense uses God-rank magic beast cores as power while other cities only used 9th rank cores. The disparity on both was naturally clear.

    However, this firm defense was actually treated by the Hell King¡¯s ship as mere paper as it broke through with little to no difficulty. After that, the Hell King¡¯s ship hit a wall and drove through it. The wall didn¡¯t even scrape the ship as a huge hole bore into it.

    And the Hell King¡¯s ship didn¡¯t stop there. After boring a hole through the wall, the ship kept advancing. Everything in front of it was demolished, houses, walls, people, it didn¡¯t matter. The Hell King¡¯s ship was like a bullet being shot through a watermelon. The ship headed forwards and continued on towards the mountain where Connecting Heaven Pce was. It was intent on going through it!

 Chapter 912 â€“ They Shouldâ€™ve Thought About It Long Ago!

    <h4>Chapter 912 ¨C They Should¡¯ve Thought About It Long Ago!</h4>

    Boom! A heaven-shaking sound was heard, shaking the entire Central City. The people who were awoken by the rm and hade out saw their holy ce being prated by a golden light.

    These people didn¡¯t know what just happened, they were dumbfounded for some time. What was going on? Was the Deity punishing them?

    While they were puzzled, that golden light made a turn-around, heading towards Connecting Heaven Pce once more. This time, people were able to see it clearly. It was actually a huge golden ship!

    What made the Divines dumbfounded was that this ship was like a child that had found a new fun toy to y with. It hit the Connecting Heaven Pce again and again. It started at the top of the mountain and gradually went down. Their prided mountain was being smashed to pieces.

    Every Divine had lost the ability to think. They didn¡¯t know what was happening. They didn¡¯t know what the ship was doing and why was it attacking the pce.

    At this moment, the soldiers of Central City finally responded. All Divine soldiers took their weapons and went towards the pce with the quickest speed they could muster.

    These soldiers knew what the destruction of the Connecting Heaven pce meant. Losing the pce meant losing the dignity of the Central Continent. It would be a huge blow to the Central Continent.

    At this point, the Divine soldiers had gone mad. They all rushed towards the pce and tear apart the one who dared to make an attack.

    However, the soldiers had no opportunity to do so. Connecting Heaven Pce was not a natural mountain, it was artificially made. In terms of strength, it was still inferior to ones made by nature. After being hit by the Hell King¡¯s ship multiple times, the mountain finally couldn¡¯t withstand it and just copsed.

    But Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t finished, he didn¡¯t intend to let anybody go. Hemanded the ship¡¯s cannons to shoot towards the pce¡¯s direction. All the Divines who flew out of the mountain were killed on the spot.

    This time, Zhao Hai can finally see how the improved magic cannons performed. If the previous cannons of the ship were to be ordinary magic cannons of the Ark Continent, then the improved cannons were like the huge cannons of the Divine Race.

    The Hell King¡¯s ship¡¯s cannons weren¡¯t just a bit more powerful. In fact, in the ship¡¯s recent upgrade, the cannons received the greatest improvement in power.

    First, the cannons¡¯ materials have changed. The magic cannons that Zhao Hai used were made by iron, making them useless after being used for some time. However, the magic cannons of the Hell King¡¯s ship were now made from specially synthesized materials. Its strength had increased by a lot. Even if they were used for a long time, they would still remain undamaged.

    Second, the raw power used by the cannons. Zhao Hai¡¯s cannons used magic crystals as a power source. On the other hand, the Hell King¡¯s ship¡¯s cannons used the yin-yang pond as a power source. The energy contained inside the yin-yang pond was much greaterpared to the energy inside magic crystals. With this, it was natural for the Hell King¡¯s ship¡¯s cannons to be more powerful.

    And third, the magic armors that Zhao Hai gained helped a lot. Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have the time to study the magic armors and just handed them over to Karen, the magic formations on those armors were still used to improve the Hell King¡¯s ship. The magic formations on the magic armors helped the cannons to increase their output. Among the three improvements, this one was the one that benefitted the cannons the most.

    At this time, Zhao Hai was confident that as long as the cannons hit a God-rank expert, then that expert would certainly die. If ten magic cannonsbine their power, then even Supreme Elders in their ultimate weapons wouldn¡¯t be able to block them.

    Zhao Hai had the ship circle around the rubble that was Connecting Heaven Pce. Every Divine they discovered were immediately attacked and killed. Even if there weren¡¯t any people in sight, the cannons were still firing. Everything that was the Connecting Heaven Pce was destroyed, nothing good was left.

    This process might look like it took a long time, but everything had just happened in less than an hour. In this one hour, Central City¡¯s soldiers had slowly encircled the Hell King¡¯s ship.

    After Zhao Hai saw that the Connecting Heaven Pce was almost destroyed, he decided to leave. He turned the ship and went straight to the Divine Race Soldiers.

    When the troops saw that Zhao Hai was heading towards them, instead of retreating, they actually proceeded to sh. They took up their arms and charged towards the Hell King¡¯s ship. They were like warriors carrying swords and spears charging towards an enemy tank.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about these soldiers. He wasn¡¯t nning to fight with these people as he just drove the ship through them. The golden streak of light vanished from the horizon soon after, leaving the maddened soldiers with nothing to do.

    At this time, themoners started to respond. They wept and wailed as they ran towards the Connecting Heaven pce. The pce was too important for the people living in the Central Continent. This was their source of energy, their pride. But under their gazes, it was mercilessly destroyed. Nothing noteworthy was left.

    The Divines began to congregate towards the ce where the pce was located. The majestic structure was destroyed, not even a tile was left. All of the Divines in the capital cried. There were even some soldiers who couldn¡¯t bear the thorn in their hearts andmitted suicide.

    The symbol of the Central Continent, the pride of the Central Continent, the strength of the Central Continent, the Connecting Heaven Pce has been destroyed. And the culprit was Zhao Hai!

    After Zhao Hai¡¯s assault on Central City, he got rid of the pursuers before returning to Divine Gift River. Then he had Bubble surround the ship and sank to the bottom of the river withouting out.

    The duration of the assault was too short. It only took an hour or so from beginning to end. To be honest, Bingya and the others weren¡¯t expecting Zhao Hai to use this method to deal with the pce. Before they could even move their hands, Zhao Hai had already made an attack and the battle was over.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t only Bingya¡¯s team, Laura and the others weren¡¯t expecting Zhao Hai to do this as well.

    In fact, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think that this was what he would be doing too. After he heard Bingya mention the Connecting Heaven Pce, he was suddenly struck by an idea.

    Connecting Heaven Pce was a symbol of the Central Continent¡¯s strength. If it was destroyed by him, then it would certainly be a huge blow to the Central Continent. Even if Elder Star was quite the schemer, he would still bepelled to return to the Central Continent to handle this matter. Otherwise, the Central Continent would be sunk into chaos.

    The Divines were proud, and this was even more true for those who lived in the Central Continent. With how resounding the p that Zhao Hai gave them, nobody could me the Central Divines if they were to go insane.

    In this case, if Elder Star didn¡¯t make a move, then the Central Divines would meet their end. Because of this, Zhao Hai decided to demolish the Connecting Heaven Pce. With this, Elder Star should be forced to return to the Central Continent.

    After Bubble sank to the bottom of the river, Zhao Hai finally gave out a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that the Divines would use a special weapon to deal with him. But now, it seems like his worries were unnecessary.

    Bingya¡¯s team, as well as Laura and the others stood by Zhao Hai¡¯s side. When Laura saw Zhao Hai sighing in relief, she smiled and said, ¡°Brother Hai, were you really that nervous?¡±

    Zhao Hai turned to Laura and smiled bitterly, ¡°Really nervous. It¡¯s natural, we¡¯re in the Central Continent, a ce known as the most formidable in the Divine Realm. Moreover, we are attacking its capital city. How can I not be nervous? However, it¡¯s great that they weren¡¯t as formidable as we thought.¡±

    Bingya looked at Zhao Hai, his eyes shone as he said, ¡°Mister, did you know how important the Connecting Heaven Pce was? Not only in the Central Continent, but the entire Divine Race looked up to it. Connecting Heaven Pce was the Divine Race¡¯s symbol of authority and strength. Now that Mister destroyed it, then it meant that Mister has announced his eternal enmity against the Divine Race.¡±

    When he heard Bingya, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly, ¡°When the Divines attacked the Ark Continent, they should¡¯ve known that our enmity is irreconcble. This is just the start!¡±

    Bingya didn¡¯t know what to say. Zhao Hai surely had the strength to back up his words. If those words came out from another person¡¯s mouth, then people would justugh at them. Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Bingya suddenly felt that the Divine Realm might have no Divines left in the future!

    After seeing that Bingya had stayed silent, Zhao Hai opened his mouth and said, ¡°Bingya, tell your people about what just happened. Remind them to be extra alert. After knowing what we just did, it¡¯s possible that all the Divines would go crazy. If they couldn¡¯t find us, then they might shift their rage to your ns. Have your people tread carefully.¡±

    Bingya¡¯s expression changed, then he made a nod. He knew that Zhao Hai was telling the truth. After knowing this information, the Divines would surely go mad. They will rush to the Central Continent to look for Zhao Hai. And if they failed to find Zhao Hai, then they would shift their attention to the foreign races, given that Zhao Hai was allied with them. The foreign races might have a bad timeing.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, go take a rest. Have your people help us in paying attention to the Divine Race¡¯s response. The more details, the better.¡±

    Bingya nodded before returning to his room along with Ryder and Yehta. They immediately ryed the information to their ns, telling them about the event that happened in the Central Continent. They instructed their people to be ready at all times.

    After seeing Bingya and the others leaving, Zhao Hai turned to Laura and said, ¡°Inform Fei¡¯er about this as well. Tell them that they might suffer for a while.¡±

    When Laura heard Zhao Hai say this, she paused for a moment before her eyes shone, ¡°Brother Hai, are you ready to make a move on the three ns?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s about time, isn¡¯t it?¡±

 Chapter 913 â€“ Elder Starâ€™s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 913 ¨C Elder Star¡¯s n</h4>

    Elder Star quietly stood on the balcony of his room. He was currently in the Leo Continent¡¯s Imperial Pce.

    The structure of this Pce was very grand, butpared to Connecting Heaven Pce, it still had some shorings. However, Elder Star didn¡¯t care. Although he lived in Connecting Heaven Pce, he settled on a small side residence. He didn¡¯t involve himself in politics, he just stayed in cultivating. He was waiting to ascend one day.

    At this time, if it wasn¡¯t for Jie Yu¡¯s letter asking for his help, he wouldn¡¯t havee out. He knew that he was required this time.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s strength was something that surpassed his imagination. In the past, Elder Star wouldn¡¯t have even thought that a person would be able to escape an attack made by five Supreme Elders. They made ample preparations for the ambush. The enemy was even captured inside Sealing Star Disk. However, the enemy was actually able toe out! Moreover, after withdrawing, he even managed to destroy their base.

    This person was too dangerous! After shing with Zhao Hai, Elder Star understood how terrible Zhao Hai was. Elder Star believes that if Zhao Hai keeps being in the Divine Realm, then the entire Divine Race would be endangered.

    Not only was Zhao Hai strong, he was also vicious and merciless.

    The people of the Taurus Continent has been ughtered by Zhao Hai. It was startling even for Elder Star.

    Naturally, Elder Star knew about what the Taurus Divines did back in the Ark Continent. However, Elder Star was a member of the Divine Race, and he had the pride of a Divine. In his view, the people of the Ark Continent were lesser beings. It didn¡¯t matter how many of those people were ughtered. It was just like how people from the Ark Continent didn¡¯t treat ves as equals. The Divines didn¡¯t look at the people from the Ark Continent as beings that were on the same level.

    But after Zhao Hai¡¯s ughter, Elder Star began to feel a sense of dread.

    If Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t dealt with soon, then more Divines would fall.

    There were two reasons why Elder Star decided to eliminate Zhao Hai. First was the rebellion of the Thunder n, Barbarians, and the Winged Pegasus , and second was the alliance with the foreign races.

    The rebellion of the three ns had caused therge scale rebellion of the Divine Realm¡¯s vassal races. This effect can still be felt up to this time. There were still people from the other continents that were yet to deal with their vassal races. The Divines were caught unprepared.

    Next was the alliance with the foreign races. The battle between the foreign races and the Divine race hadsted for tens of thousands of years. Their hatred for each other has been engraved on their bones. In this case, if Zhao Hai cooperates with the foreign races and seed, then what would happen to the Divines?

    Because of these reasons, Elder Star has to cooperate with the other Supreme Elders in order to eliminate Zhao Hai.

    Just like what Zhao Hai guessed, Elder Star and the others¡¯ deployment of the troops was a ploy. Zhao Hai had fought with Gold Ben before and the Taurus Divines also shed with Zhao Hai back in the Ark Continent. Therefore, they already have some sort of information about Zhao Hai. They had discovered that Zhao Hai was a sly person. If the Divines were to really attack the foreign races, then Zhao Hai definitely wouldn¡¯t help. Instead, Zhao Hai would just go to the Divine Race continents and cause trouble. And when the Divines retreat, they would also need to watch for their backs.

    Because of this, Elder Star needed to make advance preparations. After studying Zhao Hai, he found out that Zhao Hai was a person who didn¡¯t like taking risks. He would carefully n things out before making the first step. Elder Star knew that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t support the Foreign Races if the Divines were to attack them. So Elder Star decided to speak his words back in the Taurus Continent. However, it can be said that it wasn¡¯t a nned act. Only Elder Star was pretending, the others weren¡¯t.

    Elder Star only thought about this n when he was on his way to the Taurus Continent so he didn¡¯t have time to discuss it with the others. Because of this, he could only act by himself. Only after they retreated from the Taurus Continent did he reveal his n to the others.

    Elder Star did all of these because he discovered that Zhao Hai seemed to be one step ahead of them at all times. Therefore, Elder Star suspected that Zhao Hai might have a method to monitor them.

    This thought stemmed from what happened with the second supply transport. Although they wanted to deal with Zhao Hai, they still decided to change their course. Delivering the supplies was much more important than facing Zhao Hai.

    However, even if they changed their route, Zhao Hai was still able to encounter them. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have means to monitor them, then this oue wouldn¡¯t have happened.

    Elder Star didn¡¯t know how Zhao Hai did it, but he still didn¡¯t dare to take it lightly. In the end, he chose a conservative approach and deceived everyone. It wouldn¡¯t be toote to discuss things when they return to their territory.

    Therefore, Elder Star and the others only discussed after reaching the Leo Continent. The reason Elder Star dared to do his current n was because he has a treasure in his hands.

    Without this treasure, Elder Star¡¯s n would¡¯ve been impossible to aplish. One can say that they were already on the path of defeat from the very beginning. Of the 13 Continents in the Divine Realm, three of them belonged to the foreign races while one has been conquered by Zhao Hai. This left nine continents for the Divine Race. And the Divines were also left with 9 Supreme Elders. The Scorpio Supreme Elder had already fallen into Zhao Hai¡¯s hands. This loss also informed Elder Star about Zhao Hai¡¯s strength.

    1 or 2 Supreme Elders wouldn¡¯t be a threat to Zhao Hai. Instead, it would be a gift to him. Because of this, Elder Star decided that everyone would move as one. With the strength of 9 Supreme Elders, Zhao Hai would surely be destroyed.

    However, an issue had arisen with this arrangement. With nine people going together, this meant that all of them could only stay in one continent. If Zhao Hai chose to attack a continent besides where the Supreme Elders were, then the Supreme Elders wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.

    In the end, when Elder Star presented his treasure, the other Supreme Elders began to feel relief. The treasure that Elder Star had was known as the Seven Star Heaven Lock.

    This treasure was actually several formation disks. It looked like the Star Sealing Disk but has inferior offense. The Sealing Star Disk can injure the enemy while the Seven Star Heaven Lock can only trap them.

    If one talks about killing the enemy, then the Sealing Star Disk was naturally very formidable. Moreover, with more Ultimate Weapons, the disk would be more powerful.

    But if one wanted to seal a person, then the Sealing Star Disk was actually inferior to the Seven Star Heaven Lock. The Seven Star Heaven Lock was divided into eight formation disks; the seven stars and the core.

    And these eight disks can be used separately. Even if they were used individually, as long as the Seven Star Heaven Lock formation was established, the effects would manifest. Moreover, its might wasn¡¯t low.

    Elder Star took this set of formation disks and gave one to each continent. The continents would house these disks and as long as they use it to surround Zhao Hai for several days, then the Supreme Elders can rush over and deal with him.

    The reason why Elder Star was confident that these disks can surround Zhao Hai was due to the testing that he did before. These formation disks have their own characteristics. Once one was trapped inside a Seven Star Heaven Lock formation, then one would be trapped inside for seven days. Elder Star had tried it before, no matter if it was a Supreme Elder or an ordinary person, one could only be trapped for seven days, and nobody was able to break the formation. If two formation disks were used, then the trap wouldst 14 days. If three, then 21 days, and so on. If one uses eight formation disks, then the victim would be trapped for 56 days. After 56 days, whether the victim was dead or alive, the formation would unravel. Only when the formation was set up once more could it be used again.

    Elder Star used this formation one time to trap the three Foreign Race Supreme Elders for 56 days. That was the time where the foreign races suffered the heaviest loss. If not for Elder Star being unsure of eliminating the three Supreme Elders, then the foreign races would have surely been ughtered.

    Because of the Seven Star Heaven Lock, Elder Star was assured that they could deal with Zhao Hai. In his opinion, no matter which continent Zhao Hai attacked, he would still be surrounded and trapped. Seven days was enough for the Supreme Elders to travel to any continent and eliminate Zhao Hai.

    And just to be sure, in addition to the true Seven Star Heaven Lock, Elder Star also made imitations of the treasure. However, these imitations weren¡¯t very useful. If these imitations were to trap Zhao Hai, then they would onlyst a short time.

    However, a short time was a huge factor when it came to the battlefield. If Zhao Hai was trapped inside an imitation, then the one who held the true formation disk would be able to go to where Zhao Hai was and trap him. After that, Elder Star and the others would soon arrive to kill Zhao Hai.

    This n was very good. Naturally, there was a Seven Star Heaven Lock disk in the Central Continent. However, whether they be an ordinary Divine or Elder Star, nobody expected Zhao Hai to attack the Central Continent. This was because it was very far from where Zhao Hai was. Zhao Hai wanted to solve the attack on the foreign races, but attacking the Central Continent was the slowest method. Because of this, nobody expected Zhao Hai to target the Central Continent. Instead, he would choose a continent that was much closer to the Taurus Continent.

    Besides these arrangements, Elder Star also informed all of the Fishmen to thoroughly monitor the seas. As soon as they spot Zhao Hai, they would immediately make a report.

    The Fishman Race¡¯s news was the quickest in the Divine Realm. Therefore, Elder Star was confident in his n to deal with Zhao Hai.

    However, despite all of these, Elder Star still couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. Their army had already departed and had shed with the foreign races. Yet there still weren¡¯t any news about Zhao Hai. This caused Elder Star to feel restless.

    He reviewed his n carefully once more and there shouldn¡¯t be any ws. This allowed him to loosen up a bit.

    At this time, the sound of rapid footsteps can be heard.

 Chapter 914 â€“ Maddened Divine Race

    <h4>Chapter 914 ¨C Maddened Divine Race</h4>

    Naturally, Elder Star was able to hear those footsteps. Judging by the cadence on each step, it should be Gold Ben. Gold Ben was now a stray dog. His strength was inferior to Elder Star, and now he had be the Elder¡¯s faithful subordinate. This was because Gold Ben knew that if there was someone that can help him take revenge in the Divine Realm, then it would be Elder Star.

    This didn¡¯t pertain to Elder Star¡¯s strength, instead it was because of his identity. Elder Star was the Supreme Elder of the Central Continent, he was a Supreme Elder that held more powerpared to the other Supreme Elders. Because of this, the Supreme Elders have him as their center. If Gold Ben wanted to have his revenge, then he can only depend on Elder Star to organize the other Supreme Elders. Only Elder Star had this ability.

    Gold Ben was a decisive person. He was very willing to be Elder Star¡¯s subordinate in order to make Elder Star move.

    Because of this, when Elder Star heard that it was Gold Ben, he went back to standing in the balcony. He thought that since Gold Ben hase, then Zhao Hai should have appeared.

    Gold Ben entered the room. When he saw Elder Star just posing there, he didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry. In the past, Gold Ben didn¡¯t know about Elder Star¡¯s temper since they didn¡¯t have much contact. But now, Gold Ben discovered that Elder Star wanted to make poses in order to highlight his extraordinary points. Elder Star was doing that same thing right now.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he can still make a pose when he hears this news.¡± Gold Ben thought of this as he walked towards Elder Star.

    Elder Star didn¡¯t wait for Gold Ben to open his mouth as he asked, ¡°What happened? Did you find any traces of Zhao Hai?¡±

    Gold Ben nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Zhao Hai has appeared. He attacked the Central Continent and ruined the Connecting Heaven Pce. The mountain was knocked down by his ship. From what I had heard, nobody from the pce survived.¡±

    Elder Star just stood there and quietly listened. Seeing little reaction from Elder Star, Gold Ben actually started to admire him.

    But at this moment, Elder Star turned around, fierce expression stered on his face. He red at Gold Ben and said, ¡°What did you just say? Zhao Hai attacked what?¡±

    Gold Ben couldn¡¯t help but scold his heart. He really thought that Elder Star had a good control over his emotions. As it turns out, he was just too stunned to respond.

    Although he had unspoken criticisms, Gold Ben repeated his report. Although it was already his second time hearing this, Elder Star stood there, looking at Gold Ben. Then Elder Star muttered, ¡°This, how can this be possible? Didn¡¯t the Connecting Heaven Pce have a Seven Star Heaven Lock disk? How can this happen?¡±

    Gold Ben shook his head and said, ¡°At present, we still don¡¯t know everything. But this matter has already been spread outside. We need to head to the Central Continent to have a look.¡±

    When Gold Ben said this, Elder Star looked at him and said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. We have to go and have a look.¡± After that, Elder Star¡¯s figure disappeared. Gold Ben saw Elder Star flying out of the balcony and headed directly towards the Central Continent.

    Gold Ben didn¡¯t immediately follow Elder Star. Instead, he quickly went to inform the others. The other Supreme Elders couldn¡¯t sit still too. Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t attack their continents, Connecting Heaven Pce was the pride of the Divine Race. They couldn¡¯t just let Zhao Hai go after he destroyed it.

    The news didn¡¯t only arrive at the Leo Continent. It didn¡¯t take long before the entire Divine Realm got wind of what happened. When the Divines heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but turn crazy.

    Those who¡¯d gone mad first were the citizens of the Central Continent. They couldn¡¯t believe it, someone actually dared to attack them. Moreover, under their gazes, their sacred pce was destroyed. This was without a doubt a p on the face of the Central Continent. It would be strange if they didn¡¯t go insane.

    However, the worse thing about this situation was the fact that the crazed residents of the Central Continent were left with no leader. The members of the Central Continent¡¯s Imperial family lived in the pce. Now that they had been eliminated, the Central Continent became a headless dragon. Nobody had the authority to lead the angry mob of Central Divines. At the same time, their reason has already been burned by the anger that they felt.

    A person¡¯s anger was a terrifying thing. This was especially true for people with great strength.

    With the Central Continent in its current state, the first to lose their reason were the capital city¡¯s soldiers. They started to destroy everything around them and murder people. The entire capital city was soon plunged into chaos.

    After that, the entire Central Continent turned insane. When evening neared, the Central Continent had long lost its peace.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect the result to be this drastic. He just destroyed a structure in the Central Continent, yet the entire continent had gone to chaos.

    Zhao Hai nkly stared at the monitor, dumbfounded at what was happening. Laura and the others had the same thought. This scene was far from their imagination.

    After some time, Zhao Hai turned to Laura and forced a smile, ¡°It seems like we¡¯ve stirred a ho¡¯s nest.¡±

    Laura smiled bitterly and said, ¡°How can it turn into this? Can Brother Hai ask Bingya and the others?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask. Didn¡¯t Bingya already tell us the answer? The ruined pce seems to be really important for the Divines. Otherwise, the the Divines wouldn¡¯t have this much reaction. However, this result if good for us. If the Divines start to go mad at the Foreign Races, then wouldn¡¯t that be great? What do you think?¡± Laura smiled and said, ¡°That is truly good news. But to be honest, this has been too cruel to the Divines.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°This situation isn¡¯t about us being cruel to them. But them being cruel to us. Alright, no matter what, if Elder Star is really nning to make a move, then I think he would arrive very soon.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°I think Elder Star had also gone mad. He should already be heading here at the fastest speed. What do we do next?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Us? How about we pay a visit to the Leo Continent? If theye to the Central Continent, then we¡¯ll go to the Leo Continent and make a mess there. The Leo Continent is also the best ce to contact the foreign races.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°That is a good idea. But did the Leo Continent make any preparations? What are we going to do about that?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t it be better if they were prepared? What do we need to fear? First we make a mess of the Leo Continent and then we see what kind of reaction the Divines would have.¡± Laura frowned and said, ¡°With this current situation, the Divines would surely attack the Foreign Races. Maybe they¡¯ll even attack the Thunder n and the others, or even eliminate the vassal races.¡±

    Zhao Hai just smiled and said, ¡°They will certainly make a move on the Thunder n and the others. They know that those three ns are our earliest allies. If those three ns were to be in trouble, we certainly couldn¡¯t just ignore it. Moreover,pared to the foreign races, the three ns are much easier to deal with.¡±

    Laura stared, then she nodded. But Lizzy frowned as she said, ¡°If I¡¯m a Divine, then I would deal with the vassal races first. Eliminating any disturbances behind.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Then it¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re not a Divine. This time, we had truly hit a sensitive nerve of the Divine Race. What they want to do right now is to deal with us. From what I can see, the vassal races had yet to make a result even after a few days. For the Divines, as long as we are dealt with, going for the vassal races would be very easy to do. I reckon they wille to us first.¡±

    Lizzy nodded, she thought that Zhao Hai was correct. These vassal races truly weren¡¯t a big threat to the Divine Race. Even if the Divine Race army didn¡¯t attack them, as long as a Supreme Elder was sent in, then the vassal races wouldn¡¯t be able to resist.

    However, Zhao Hai¡¯s group was different. They had the strength to contend against ultimate weapons. In this case, Zhao Hai¡¯s demise would need to be prioritized.

    It can be said that using ultimate weapons required a certain price to pay for the Supreme Elders. If they waste this opportunity and deal with the vassal races, then what would they do in order to face Zhao Hai? In this case, they can only wait for their deaths, and the end of the Divine Race. Because of this, the Divines would want to find Zhao Hai andpel him to a decisive battle.

    After thinking about this, Lizzy immediately said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, I think we should tell Fei¡¯er and the others about this as soon as possible. If they are unprepared, then their losses would be very big.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°We certainly need to inform them. However, the three ns won¡¯t listen to us, there¡¯s nothing much we can do. Forget it, let¡¯s just have fate decide. I hope that after they eat some losses, they woulde to trust me and agree to enter the Space.¡±

    Lizzy and the others smiled bitterly. They knew that this won¡¯t be easy. The Thunder n and the others were very tenacious people. It was close to impossible for the the three ns to trust Zhao Haipletely. It would take quite the effort to have them move to the Space.

    But as the matter stands, the three ns would surely lose big after facing the Divines. This wasn¡¯t something that Lizzy and the others wanted to see, this caused them to be in a dilemma.

    To be honest, Lizzy and the other didn¡¯t intend to push the three ns to a corner when they attacked the central continent. This development was just not under their control.

 Chapter 915 â€“ Destruction and Regret!

    <h4>Chapter 915 ¨C Destruction and Regret!</h4>

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately tell Fei¡¯er about what he had spected. After all, these were just his guesses. Moreover, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t let the Divine Supreme Elders to easily deal with Fei¡¯er and the others.

    Currently, Zhao Hai was able to equip more and more Devil Legion Soldiers withbat suits that were grown in the Space. To be honest, even if the Supreme Elders were to gang up on him, Zhao Hai could just mobilize the Devil Legion. He wasn¡¯t really afraid of the Divine Race.

    However, that would also cause huge losses to the Devil Legion. This wasn¡¯t something that Zhao Hai wanted to see. Zhao Hai hoped to preserve the Devil Legion as much as possible.

    If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t n to use the Devil Legion to deal with the O¡¯Neal family, then it was the same for the battle against the stronger Supreme Elders.

    Although it can be said that the Devil Legion was under themand of the Great Demon King, the Great Demon King has slowly undergone a change. And this change was something that Zhao Hai hoped for.

    The Great Demon King¡¯s change began when Zhao Hai gave the Devil Legion thebat suits. After giving thebat suits, Zhao Hai actually didn¡¯t give them anything to do. The Great Demon King thought that Zhao Hai gave thembat suits in order tomand them, instead it was actually to give help. Because of this, the Great Demon King began to look at Zhao Hai in a different light.

    Further down the line, with the Space¡¯s help, the Great Demon King would look favorably towards Zhao Hai. But now, the Great Demon King was still at a crucial moment. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to move the Devil Legion at this time lest he waste all of his previous efforts.

    Besides the Devil Legion, Zhao Hai also took great care towards the people from the Ark Continent. At this moment, Zhao Hai had already raised a lot of people into God-ranks using his potions. Moreover, Zhao Hai also selected some of them and had them sent to the hell background for some tempering.

    However, it would be impossible for to form an army out of the Ark Continent¡¯s people in a short period of time. Their strength was still not up to par. Forget about Supreme Elders, none of them had even fought against other God-rank experts. Even if they hadbat suits, they still didn¡¯t have the ability to join the fight in the Divine Realm.

    Besides the Ark Continent and the Demons, the other army that Zhao Hai can use was his undead. At this time, Zhao Hai had collected arge quantity of God-rank undead. These undead were mostly Demigods, but there were still a lot of them who had reached true God-rank strength.

    But Zhao Hai found a problem. After equipping thebat suits, the undead couldn¡¯t actually use 100% of their strength. Thebat suits werepletely unsuitable for the use of the undead. This worried Zhao Hai.

    Of all thebat suits made by the Space, save some for Zhao Hai, everything was given to the Devil Legion. If Zhao Hai wanted to equip the entire Devil Legion withbat suits, then it would take him a very long time. Because of this, Zhao Hai decided to givebat suits to his God-rank undead, further improving their strengths.

    However, Zhao Hai was left disappointed. After putting thebat suits on, these God-rank undead did improve in strength, butpared to Supreme Elders, they were still vastly inferior. Moreover, these undead would move awkwardly inside those suits. This might not look serious, but in a realbat situation this was fatal. Forget about improving their strength, the undead would be hindered by thebat suits. This forced Zhao Hai to abandon his n.

    Because of these reasons, if Zhao Hai wanted to fight the Supreme Elders, then he would have to make a move himself. But the issue with this was that Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t make a lot of moves.

    Just like how the Supreme Elders couldn¡¯t use theirbat weapons for a long time, Zhao Hai also couldn¡¯t move a lot or else he would be kicked out by the realm and ascend with no way ofing back. To be honest, Zhao Hai still didn¡¯t want to leave. The Divine Realm still had a lot of good things that were yet to be taken. At the very least, Zhao Hai wanted to get the Sealing Star Disk that was in the hands of Elder Star.

    ¡­¡­

    Zhao Hai resumed to watch the Divines. They were still in chaos. At this time, not only the Central Continent, the other continents went insane as well. Even the continents of the foreign races were affected.

    When Bingya and the others told their ns that Zhao Hai destroyed the Connecting Heaven Pce, their ns thought that this was a joke. But when they noticed that the attacking army retreated quickly, even discarding their supplies, they understood that it was real. This caused an uproar among the foreign races.

    There were a lot of people from the foreign races that haven¡¯t seen Zhao Hai. They allied with Zhao Hai entirely because they thought that he waspetent. Being able to destroy the Taurus Divines was an evidence to this.

    But Zhao Hai was actually able to destroy the Connecting Heaven Pce. Although the Connecting Heaven Pce wasn¡¯t a sacredndmark of the Foreign races, the foreign races knew what the pce represented for the Divine Race. The Foreign Races¡¯ three Supreme Elders immediately convened in order to discuss how to deal with this matter.

    In their opinion, this was an opportunity but at the same time it may be a maelstrom. It was an opportunity because of the ident with the Connecting Heaven Pce. At this time, the Divines were in chaos so the foreign races might be able to use this to make an attack.

    However, it may be a maelstrom because this event was just too huge. The degree of randomness in this situation was quite high. It wasn¡¯t even sure if the Divines were to continue being chaotic or if they were going to band together. The foreign races weren¡¯t sure if they were to gain from this maelstrom or if they would be ttened.

    The ordinary members of the foreign races didn¡¯t have theseplicated thoughts. They hated the Divines because the Divines always bullied them. Now that the Divines were having a disaster, it was natural if they were happy. These ordinary members weren¡¯t stupid. They were also able to think that the Divines were in chaos. Because of this, they unanimously demanded to send troops to the Divine Race territory.

    But the biggest beneficiary of this matter would be the vassal races. With what has happened, the Divines didn¡¯t have the time to deal with the vassal rebellion. As long as they don¡¯t taunt the Divines, then the Divines wouldn¡¯t care about them. This made the vassal races, who had been suppressed by the Divines, feel strange. They didn¡¯t know what happened. They even thought that the foreign races had sent troops in order to help them break through.

    Three days after Zhao Hai destroyed the Connecting Heaven Pce, Elder Star arrived in the Central Continent. At this time, the Central Continent was and of chaos. All the cities were almost in ruins. In the past, the Central Continent was very lively, but now it was reduced to this state. This made Elder Star pale.

    Elder Star¡¯s expression was dark. On the road, he managed to see Divines fighting and carrying out meaningless massacres. Those people seem to have lost their minds.

    Although Elder Star wanted them to stop, these people simply couldn¡¯t hear anything. Their eyes were blood red, the only thing they knew right now was murder. They were already beyond help!

    After the destruction of the Connecting Heaven Pce, these people went crazy. Some of them even killed their own families. After the anger in their hearts was quenched and they realized what they had done, they turned insane once more.

    When he saw this situation, Elder Star knew that the Central Continent hade to its end. Restoring the continent to its former state would be almost impossible. Moreover, the economy and cultural situation of the Central Continent has been turned back at a minimum of 200 years.

    Of course, Elder Star wasn¡¯t without harvest. He still met people who were sober. These people were weak and didn¡¯t dare to stay in the cities. They were afraid of those madmen to they could only run to the wild. They haven¡¯t eaten, nor they had any change of clothes. They were having difficulties getting by.

    Elder Star couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless when he saw this. In the end, he arranged these people to settle on one of the cities. As for the madmen that were in that city, Elder Star had to steel his heart and kill them all.

    Following close behind Elder Star were the other Supreme Elders. They were startled at what the Central Continent had be. They didn¡¯t think that the Central Continent would turn into this wastnd. Their hearts bled for the people, and they were also scared!

    The n was set-up by Elder Star. And although Elder Star was the one who proposed it, it was discussed repeatedly and the Supreme Elders thought that it was perfect. And it wasn¡¯t only because of the Seven Star Heaven Lock, it was also because of the arrangement of the Divines and the Fishmen as well.

    The Divine Realm¡¯s Fishman Race survived in the sea for a long time. Moreover, they canmand their magic beasts to defend each continent. One could say that there was no way for Zhao Hai to escape their eyes.

    However, Zhao Hai actually managed to slip through, and even destroyed the Connecting Heaven Pce. Such skill was something that the Divines didn¡¯t have. Facing this mysterious enemy that was able to appear and disappear at will, the Supreme Elders couldn¡¯t help but feel frightened deep inside.

    Zhao Hai only managed to see Elder Star five days after Elder Star arrived at the Central Continent. The reason for this was because Elder Star had been gathering refugees and killing those who had gone insane.

    Upon seeing Elder Star, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but jump. Thest time he saw Elder Star, the elder still looked like a lordly middle-aged person. He spoke clearly and had a great demeanor.

    But now, Elder Star¡¯s appearance waspletely different. His hair had almost turned white, his clothes were ragged. He had two blood red eyes and looked thin. He looked crazy and didn¡¯t have his lordly look anymore.

    However, Zhao Hai can understand Elder Star¡¯s mood. Elder Star was a native of the Central Continent. After bing the Supreme Elder, he regarded everyone in the Central Continent as his juniors, his children, his family members. Now that his home has been turned to this, he found it hard to ept it.

    Zhao Hai lightly sighed. He didn¡¯t really expect the Central Continent to turn into this. He only attacked the Connecting Heaven Pce because it was the Central Continent¡¯s Imperial Pce. Moreover, Bingya also said that the ce was an importantndmark. Zhao Hai only wanted to cause panic in the Central Continent,pelling Elder Star toe back. Then Zhao Hai would hide in some ce, waiting for a convenient time to make a move.

    However, the situation had turned into something that exceeded his imagination. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect the reaction to be this severe. The entire continent actually turned frantic upon the destruction of their Connecting Heaven Pce.

    Take Divine Gift City for example. When Zhao Hai arrived here, the city was still a bustling hub. But in the past few days, the city basically destroyed itself under Zhao Hai¡¯s watch. Zhao Hai saw the city¡¯s residence destroy their homes bit by bit. They killed their family members, then went insane before killing each other. Even if Zhao Hai had a heart of stone, he still couldn¡¯t look at this calmly. If onepares these people to the captured Taurus Divines, the Taurus Divines would look to be the happy ones.

    Although there were Taurus Divines who were killed, only a small number ofmoners died. There were still people among the Taurus Divines who had the capacity to hate, and those who can still think about revenge.

    On the other hand, the people from the Central Continent were different. They hated Zhao Hai, yes, but after bing sober, they hated themselves even more. They hated themselves for ruining their homes and killing their families. They couldn¡¯t bear this shock as they just turned insane once more.

    Afterwards, Zhao Hai managed to see the other Supreme Elders. These Supreme Elders appeared distressed. However, theirplexion was still betterpared to Elder Star. After counting nine Supreme Elders, Zhao Hai felt relief.

    Laura and the others had also seen what happened. Every time they see a Divine turn crazy, they also couldn¡¯t help but lose a bit of their sanity.

    Zhao Hai felt that this wasn¡¯t good, so he sent Laura and the others to the Space. He told them to do something else in order to waste time. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai stayed and looked at the monitor.

    When he discovered Elder Star, Zhao Hai immediately called Laura and the others back. But before they arrived, Zhao Hai turned the monitor off.

    When Laura and the others came out, they saw Zhao Hai sitting in the living room. There was a bottle of liquor in front of him, the bottle only had half of its contents left.

    Zhao Hai was someone who drinks minimally. This was something that Laura and the others knew. After seeing this, they understood that Zhao Hai was also feeling ill. This caused the group to feel bad. Meg immediately went to the kitchen and prepared some good food that would go great with wine. Meanwhile, Laura and the others sat down with him.

 Chapter 916 â€“ Donâ€™t Offend A Dark Mage!

    <h4>Chapter 916 ¨C Don¡¯t Offend A Dark Mage!</h4>

    One couldn¡¯t always do what one likes. There¡¯s always a consequence in every action!

    This statement was in Zhao Hai¡¯s mind at this time. He knew that he was in an irreconcble situation with the Divine Race now. Even if he was willing to give up, the Divines wouldn¡¯t let him off.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about murder. But after seeing the current state of the Divines, Zhao Hai was shaken.

    Laura and the others were able to understand Zhao Hai¡¯s thoughts. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t a stone hearted person. Although he was indifferent towards the enemy, he would still have a soft heart for ordinary people.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai was sad regarding the current situation. Laura and the others didn¡¯t say anything and just apanied Zhao Hai. They wanted to let Zhao Hai feel that he wasn¡¯t alone.

    At this time, Meg arrived with the side dishes and then ced them on the table. After taking a sip of his wine, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Elder Star and the others have arrived. It seems like the Central Continent would start to calm down soon. Moreover, it seems like they really did have a n to deal with us. We thought that they had a teleportation device but we were wrong. We still don¡¯t know what method they had prepared for us.¡±

    Laura and the others slightly frowned. The appearance of the group of Supreme Elders meant that they had confidence and means in dealing with Zhao Hai. But what was their n? It was still a mystery.

    Lizzy turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, aren¡¯t we going to attack the Leo Continent? How about we go through with that n? If we attack the Leo Continent, then we would be able to see what methods they had prepared. No matter what, they need to use that method sooner orter. When the timees, wouldn¡¯t we be able to find out?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°It seems like that is the only way. Alright, now that Elder Star and the others are here, I guess it¡¯s time to go to the Leo continent.¡±

    The next moment, they already appeared inside the Leo Continent¡¯s Lion River, the continent¡¯srgest river.

    Zhao Hai and the others arrived here with the help of the Space. In the past, they entered the Leo Continent through this river. Because of this, the Space already recorded the ce down.

    After arriving at Lion River, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately go and attack the Leo Divines. He knew what his goal was, and that was to attack the ce that the Leo Divines hold dear. Only in this way would the Supreme Elders be moved, and only then could Zhao Hai find an opportunity to defeat them.

    Zhao Hai and the others walked along the river while observing the situation with the Leo Continent. What Zhao Hai saw was something different from what he imagined. Zhao Hai thought that it was only the Central Continent who had a chaotic result. After all, the attack was made in the Central Continent. Other ces shouldn¡¯t be affected.

    However, there were some troubles in the Leo Continent as well. But the situation here was much betterpared to the Central Continent. Although there were still people who caused trouble, they were still able to be controlled.

    After seeing this, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t sure if he should make a move. It was clear that if he acts now, then that would be the spark that would light a fire on the Leo Continent. At this time, the Leo Continent was like a barrel of gunpowder with a fuse. As long as a spark came in, the barrel would explode.

    Zhao Hai looked at the monitor and frowned. Lizzy and the others looked at the screen as well. After a few moments, the group turned their gazes towards Zhao Hai.

    Feeling everybody else¡¯s gaze, Zhao Hai clenched his teeth and said, ¡°We go through!¡±

    Then after that, Zhao Hai went outside and said, ¡°Bingya,e here.¡±

    Bingya and the others stayed inside their room in the past few days. They contacted their ns from time to time, so they knew that the Divine Race army had retreated. This allowed them to feel relief.

    Bingya and the others were unable to see the situation outside, so they weren¡¯t aware about what the Central Continent turned into. However, when they saw Zhao Hai¡¯s state, they chose the right decision and just stayed in.

    Now that Zhao Hai called him over, Bingya, as well as Ryder and Yehta, immediately ran out. They knew that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t call them out for no reason. After seeing Zhao Hai, the three couldn¡¯t help but stare. Zhao Hai¡¯s expression was heavy, this caused their hearts to sink. They didn¡¯t know what caused Zhao Hai to be like this.

    Zhao Hai looked at the trio and said, ¡°What is the most important ce in the Leo Continent? Where should we attack?¡± Bingya was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai¡¯s question. However, Bingya carefully gave his answer, ¡°Mister, did something happen? Isn¡¯t it too risky to attack the Leo Continent? Did Elder Star and the others go to the Central Continent?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Correct, they already arrived there. We¡¯re now in the Leo Continent. Tell me which ce to attack.¡±

    Bingya thought for a moment and said, ¡°The Leo Continent is quite special. From what I learned from the family, their most importantndmark isn¡¯t their Imperial Pce, but Lion Rock!¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Continue¡±

    Bingya gave a nod, ¡°Lion Rock is a giant tomb where the Leo Emperors are buried as well as the warriors who died for the Continent. It is a ce where the spirit of the Leo Continent resides in.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but frown. He wasn¡¯t a grave digger. However, this target onlyprised of dead people, so there weren¡¯t so many murders but in exchange they could plunge the Leo Continent into chaos.

    Bingya saw Zhao Hai¡¯s expression and then said, ¡°Aside from Lion Rock, the Imperial Pce is also quite important. However, the pce is heavily guarded. At least, an army is stationed there.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Bingya and said, ¡°Where is Lion Rock?¡±

    Bingya responded, ¡°It is 50 kilometers east of Lion Pce. The name of the rock came from how it looks like a Lion lying on the ground. I heard that the Leo Royals bury their Emperors there. At the same time, that is also the ce where they bury the brave warriors who defended the Leo Royals.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Where is Lion Pce¡¯s specific location?¡±

    Bingya answered, ¡°Lion Pce is on the east bank of the Lion River. It isn¡¯t close to the River, but there is a satellite city nearby called Thirsty Lion City. If we don¡¯t n to go to Lion Pce, then we can just continue going along the River to reach the head part of Lion Rock. Its position makes it look like the Lion is drinking by the river.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a nod, ¡°Good, then let¡¯s go and destroyed Lion Rockter today.¡±

    Bingya and the others didn¡¯t dare to say anything. They knew Zhao Hai¡¯s way of doing things, and they also wouldn¡¯t oppose to the idea. Their hatred towards the Divines was too deep. They couldn¡¯t wait to destroy the Divine Race¡¯s grave.

    What Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t know was the fact that Elder Star and the others were in the Leo Continent during the time they went astray. Luckily, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think of making a move at that time.

    Bingya saw that Zhao Hai¡¯s expression didn¡¯t go any better. On the contrary, Zhao Hai looked distant. In the end, Bingya couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mister, did something happen?¡± Zhao Hai looked at Bingya and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing is wrong. The situation is greatly beneficial to us.¡±

    But Bingya was still confused, ¡°But why is Mister¡¯s expression heavy? I just couldn¡¯t help but think that something bad has happened. Is Mister really fine?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go and prepare, we¡¯ll arrive at Lion Rock soon.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Bingya couldn¡¯t help but stare, then he asked, ¡°Mister, we¡¯re nearing Lion Rock? That quick?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Of course we¡¯re fast. Don¡¯t worry, even if we arrive at Lion Rock, we won¡¯t begin immediately. We¡¯ll do the same as before, we attack at night. This time, I¡¯m nning to turn all the Leo Emperors into undead!¡±

    As soon as Zhao Hai said this, Bingya and the others couldn¡¯t help but shiver in fright. Zhao Hai¡¯s means were too ruthless. It was at this time where they understood why the n didn¡¯t want to offend Dark Mages. One shouldn¡¯t offend a Dark Mage.

    Before long, the Hell King¡¯s ship stopped. Zhao Hai turned to the three and said, ¡°Alright, go and take a rest. We¡¯ve reached Lion Rock. We make our move this evening.¡± After saying that, Zhao Hai went to return to his room.

    Bingya and the others looked at Zhao Hai in confusion. They didn¡¯t know why Zhao Hai was in a bad mood today.

    When Zhao Hai returned to his room, Laura and the others immediately went to wee him. Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, will we really turn the skeletons in Lion Rock into undead? Those undead wouldn¡¯t be that strong, they¡¯re quite useless. Even if they are transformed by the Space, their strength could only be as strong as ordinary undead.¡±

    Zhao Hai steeled his heart and said, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll turn every skeleton there into undead. Moreover, we won¡¯t have the Space improve them and just let them attack the Leo Continent. In any case, the Divines are now our enemy. We need to refrain from showing pity. We need to deal with the Divine Race. After that, there¡¯s still the O¡¯Neal family and the Underworld. Perhaps, we can even use the Divines in the future.¡±

    As soon as they heard this, Laura and the others gawked. Then they began to understand Zhao Hai. It was indeed like what Zhao Hai said. Maybe they can save more people this way.

 Chapter 917 â€“ This Also Costs Money?

    <h4>Chapter 917 ¨C This Also Costs Money?</h4>

    Just like what Zhao Hai said, more people would be saved if the Divines were dealt with much sooner. Zhao Hai was very clear that the Underworld was still encroaching. Although the O¡¯Neal family was present, it would be impossible for them to stop its advance. In this case, the Dark mist would reach the Divine Realm, and that day wouldn¡¯t be too far.

    From the moment the Underworld appeared to the present, about one year has passed. But these days, the Dark Mist had already spread towards the Aksu Empire. This speed was nothing short of quick. It would be soon before the O¡¯Neal family would sh with the underworld.

    Judging by the speed, the Dark Mist would surely reach the Divine Realm. When that timees, more people would certainly die in the Divine Realm¡­

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t expecting the Divines to deal with the Underworld. The Dark Mist¡¯s expansion was like thew of the heaven and the earth. The Dark Mist suppresses all light while darkness was strengthened by it. In this case, it would be hard for the Divines to deal with the Underworld.

    If the Divines fail to deal with the Underworld, then the Divines would get exterminated. With this eventuality, Zhao Hai might as well finish the war as soon as possible. Perhaps he can rescue the Divinemoners and send them to the Space.

    After expressing this thought, Laura and the others didn¡¯t speak anything. Attacking Lion Rock at this time was indeed the better choice. This method might have some unexpected effects.

    Zhao Hai kept silent and just sat down as he looked at the monitor. Bingya and the others returned to their rooms. They went on to contact their n for updates. They wanted to find out why Zhao Hai¡¯s mood was terrible.

    When Bingya got the result, he finally found out how messed up the Central Continent had be. The vassal races even used this opportunity to grab some territory. However, the Divines didn¡¯t do anything about it.

    After knowing this result, Bingya couldn¡¯t help but get shocked. He never expected it to be like this. He immediately called Ryder and Yehta over to his room and told them about the information he received.

    When Ryder and Yehta heard Bingya, they were stunned. Then Ryder whispered, ¡°The Central Continent is now under chaos, but why is Mister unhappy?¡±

    Yehta also frowned, she was simrly confused about this matter. Normally, with this oue, the one who would be the happiest would be Zhao Hai. Instead, Zhao Hai was actually not.

    Bingya thought for a moment and said, ¡°I thought of one possibility. It¡¯s possible that Mister is thinking that it¡¯s too excessive. Remember, back in the Taurus Continent, Mister only killed those who dared to rebel. As for themoners, Mister would just send them to another ce using his ability. In the past, I thought Mister just killed them. But now, I realized that he just sent them to another ce. This time, the Central Continent¡¯s chaos not only included the soldiers, it affected themoners as well. It¡¯s possible that Mister didn¡¯t want to see this. Therefore, Mister had a bad mood.¡±

    Yehta and Ryder nodded, they thought that this exnation was reasonable. However, Ryder suddenly saw Bingya frown. He couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled as he said, ¡°Bingya, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Bingya frowned and said, ¡°I always thought that Mister came to the Divine Realm in order to exact revenge. However, with Mister strength, he should have already caused a big mess to the Divine Realm. Why is this the case?¡±

    Ryder and Yehta couldn¡¯t help but frown as well. They had followed Zhao Hai for some time already, so they were very clear about Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. Zhao Hai¡¯s abilities exceeded their exnation. Even if the Supreme Elders were sent in, he still wasn¡¯tpelled to use all of his strength. This was apletely different conduct for someone who wanted revenge. They didn¡¯t think about it before since Zhao Hai had killed a lot of Divines. But after Bingya said this, they also thought that Zhao Hai¡¯s actions were a bit strange. It didn¡¯t look like he was out for revenge.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t paying attention to Bingya and the others. After he saw Bingya and the others return to their rooms, Zhao Hai made his move. Hemanded his ship and drilled underneath Lion Rock.

    Drilling underground wasn¡¯t an easy task, but Zhao Hai was able to find a method.

    He used the magic cannons of the Hell King¡¯s ship to shoot at the river, vaporizing the rocks and allowing him to pass through.

    Zhao Hai took Bubble back, but the Hell King¡¯s ship didn¡¯t be bigger. Because of this, even if Zhao Hai had disturbed the bottom of Lion River, he didn¡¯t attract any attention.

    Zhao Hai slowly moved forward as it prated the ground under Lion Rock. Then Zhao Hai stopped, he was waiting until nightes.

    The reason why Zhao Hai had the ship go under Lion Rock wasn¡¯t just because he wanted to stage an attack. He also wanted to see if there were any defenses in the vicinity.

    Zhao Hai soon discovered that he did the right thing. Although there weren¡¯t a lot of Divines here, there was a huge magic formation surrounding the rock. At the same time, there was an army of 10 thousand Divines stationed at one corner. As soon as there was little movement, they can react immediately.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai found out that every other hour, the army would send out 1000 soldiers to survey the area around Lion Rock. One could say that the defense was quite strict.

    This ce was very deep into the Leo Continent. For the Leo Divines to arrange an army in this ce only shows how important Lion Rock was.

    But this only caused Zhao Hai¡¯s idea to destroy Lion Rock to be strengthened. With the current atmosphere, the destruction of Lion Rock would surely push the Leo Divines to insanity.

    When the Leo Divines go mad, Zhao Hai would benefit no matter which party they decide to attack. If they attack the foreign races and cause the foreign races to be in a dangerous position, then perhaps Zhao Hai can use this opportunity to send the foreign races to the Space.

    If the Divines act on the Thunder n and the others, then Zhao Hai would choose to entangle them in the Taurus Continent. After that, Zhao Hai could use the Divines to pressure the Thunder n and the others. This way, they might bepelled to move into the Space. No matter which move the Divines make, Zhao Hai¡¯s move this time would be worth it.

    After knowing about the defense situation of Lion Rock, Zhao Hai moved on and carefully examined the defensive formation. When Zhao Hai saw this formation, he couldn¡¯t help but pause. This magic formation didn¡¯t follow the convention used by the other formations of the Divine Race.

    Although Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t skilled in magic formations, he had a lot of interactions with them in the past few days. In this case, he had some understanding with regards to them. Moreover, defensive formations were the mostmonly used formations, making Zhao Hai even more familiar.

    And even if there were a lot of defensive formations in the Divine Realm, Zhao Hai found out that those defensive formations were the most basic types. At the most, there were moreplicated ones but they can still be readable.

    Meanwhile, the magic formation on Lion Rock was something that Zhao Hai had never seen before. This formationprised of several formation disks. From what Zhao Hai counted, there were eight disks in this formation.

    Zhao Hai looked at the eight positions carefully. He found that their cement seemed to be very new and was arranged not too long ago.

    After seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but get curious. He immediately made Cai¡¯er record the formation and sent it to the scanner to be analyzed.

    When the formation went out of the building, the scanner immediately issued a sound, ¡°Because formation is higher than Host¡¯s level, asking Host to pay 1 million gold coins!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but gawk. He didn¡¯t think that the scanner would have this ability, moreover it also asked for payment.

    Zhao Hai turned to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, how does this work? Why does the scanner require money? If the formation is higher than my level, then wouldn¡¯t it just say nothing? Just like thebat suits?¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, it seems like you didn¡¯t read the Universal Scanner¡¯s description. The scanner can also improve itself. And since you are the host, the scanner would cater to your convenience. You are level 85 now, as long as the item is less than 50 levels above you, then you can spend money in order to analyze it.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t expect it to be like this. He nodded and said, ¡°So it¡¯s like that. I didn¡¯t read the description properly. Good, then scan it immediately!¡± In any case, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t short on money. One million gold coins was only a small number to him. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity.

    After the scanner has been ordered, it immediately deducted 1 million gold coins from Zhao Hai¡¯s ount. It didn¡¯t take long after that for a response toe out, ¡°The original formation is a Cultivation Civilization trap. Formation has eight disks altogether, one main disk and seven sub-disks. If someone unknowingly enters the formation, then they would be trapped for up to 56 days. Host can print the formation and methods of cracking it. Suggesting host to find the genuine formation disk andbine it with the Hell King¡¯s ship in order to oppose the enemy!¡±

 Chapter 918 â€“ Strange Undead

    <h4>Chapter 918 ¨C Strange Undead</h4>

    Valuable!

    Too valuable! Spending those 1 million gold coins was extremely worth it!

    This was the only thing that was booming in Zhao Hai¡¯s mind this time. He never imagined the scanner to be this powerful. It even gave the method to break the formation. For Zhao Hai, this was too important.

    The information about the formation and the method to break it was too precious for Zhao Hai. At this time, he didn¡¯t have too much knowledge regarding the Cultivation Realm, especially formations.

    From Lu Wei¡¯s fragment, Zhao Hai learned that formations were very important in the Cultivation Realm.

    It was almost impossible to leave a formation. Moreover, the magic formations of the Cultivation Realm were fundamentally differentpared to the ones that Zhao Hai had seen before. If Zhao Hai ascends to the Cultivation Realm, then the enemy could surely use magic arrays in order to deal with him.

    This formation¡¯s appearance was an absolutely good thing for Zhao Hai. This would allow him to better understand the formations of the Cultivation Realm.

    In the past, Zhao Hai was able to gain items from the Cultivation Realm. Both the Pagoda and the Hell King¡¯s ship were items that Zhao Hai stole. They also had formations inside them, but they were tooplex, Zhao Hai had no way to use them. It was like having a primary school kid write a university level thesis.

    But this time, the magic formation wasn¡¯t thatplex. It could be said that this formation was a verymon one. Most importantly, the Space was able to give the method to set it up as well as how to break it. This information were very useful in studying formations.

    Additionally, the scanner also mentioned that this formation had formation disks, which were made from Cultivation Realm materials. For these materials tobine with the Hell King¡¯s ship was good news for Zhao Hai. The Hell King¡¯s ship wasn¡¯t all-powerful. Once Zhao Hai arrives at the Cultivation Realm, he would need to survive. This was something that Zhao Hai cared the most about.

    Zhao Hai quickly said, ¡°Print it, immediately print it out.¡±

    The Space¡¯s prompt wasn¡¯t only heard by Zhao Hai, Laura and the others were able to hear it as well and they were d. They had been with Zhao Hai for a long time, naturally they knew what would be good for him.

    Lizzy quickly turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, do you think that this is the method the Divines prepared for us? It¡¯s obvious that the formation is quite new. Even if they can only hold us for a few days, Elder Star would be able toe and kill us.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he nodded and said, ¡°That seems to be so. But how could they be sure that the formation would be able to trap us? This newly made formation seems to be unable to do 100% of its strength.¡±

    At this time, Cai¡¯er came in and said, ¡°Young Master, here are the printed pages.¡± Held in her arms were a stack of papers.

    Zhao Hai quickly received the stack of papers and carefully examined it. When he saw that the formation could be used separately, he immediately confirmed that this formation was prepared for him.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to Lizzy and smiled, ¡°Lizzy, it seems like you¡¯re correct. This formation is a set called the Seven Star Heaven Lock. It¡¯s certain that the Divines had prepared this for us. What a pity, back when we attacked the Connecting Heaven pce, we didn¡¯t look carefully. Perhaps we might be able to find a Seven Star Heaven Lock formation disk.¡±

    After saying that, he handed the stack of papers over to Lizzy. Lizzy looked at it and nodded, ¡°It seems like this formation was given by Lu Wei to Elder Star.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°But now these formations are useless to us, they might as well be decoration. Later on, we can get the disks and integrate them into the Hell King¡¯s ship.¡±

    Laura faintly smiled, ¡°I think there should be an original disk in the Leo Continent. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to make full use of the formation. We should look for it here.¡± Zhao Hai thought about it but he shook his head and said, ¡°Forget it, our main goal now is to cause chaos to the Divines. If we take too long in the Leo Continent, it¡¯s very likely that Elder Star would be able to react. In any case, with those things in Elder Star¡¯s hand, we should be able to get them soon.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°That is also a good idea. Tonight, we¡¯ll give the Divines a good surprise.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly. However, his expression turned ice-cold. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t thinking about the Divines right now, instead, he was thinking about Lu Wei.

    The Divines have Lu Wei as their backer. If Lu Wei couldn¡¯t stop Zhao Hai here, then he would surely make his move in the Cultivation Realm.

    The skies slowly went dark. Just like before, Zhao Hai was very patient and didn¡¯t immediately make a move. At the same time, Zhao Hai wanted to see how the army acts when night came.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Zhao hai to discover that the army¡¯s situation was also quite good at night. While they would send a patrol every hour during the day, during the night, they send patrols twice every hour. Other than that, everything else was the same.

    Zhao Hai was currently sitting inside the Hell King¡¯s ship. But at the same time, he ordered the ship¡¯s cannons to begin firing up towards Lion Rock.

    During the daytime, Zhao Hai saw that the Lion Rock was a mountain covered with a forest on top. This made Lion Rock look like a green lion.

    Unlike what Zhao Hai imagined before, the tomb wasn¡¯t built on top of Lion Rock. Instead, the tomb was made inside a cavern carved out inside the mountain.

    Lion Rock was quite special. Although it was on water, the flow just stopped outside. The cavern that was carved out was very dry. After the Leo Divines carved the mountain up, they proceeded to build the tomb inside. The tomb was decorated luxuriously, it was like a pce inside. Inside the tomb were a few coffins. The coffins were made out of fine white stone. Zhao Hai knew that this stone was a kind of radiant mineral,pletely suitable for light attribute magic. In the Divine Realm, it was quite a precious mineral.

    In the middle of the tomb were two coffins made out of this radiant stone. These two coffins were made of big and small stones. One looked sharp and angr, giving one a strong and hardened aura. The other had rounded corners, giving a soft feeling. These two coffins were in the very center of the tomb. The two coffins were propped up by a tform made entirely out of radiant stone. The tform was carved beautifully, making it the the main structure of the tomb.

    Below these two main coffins were the other coffins. These coffins revolved around the two coffins.

    After seeing this, Zhao Hai could deduce that inside the two coffins were the two most respected members of the Leo Imperial n. The other coffins were their children.

    Outside the Imperial tomb were more coffins. The materials of those coffins weren¡¯t as good. Some of them were made of gold, some were silver, while some were bronze. There were also more coffins further out made from iron and wood. The materials probably referred to the owners¡¯ status.

    Because of this, it took Zhao Hai quite a long time before reaching the the tomb. Zhao Hai had the ship fire as he made a passage leading to the tomb.

    Making the passage wasn¡¯t for Zhao Hai. He had the passage made in order for his magic to go through. Zhao Hai nned to send the underworld¡¯s dark mist into the passage and see what the result would be.

    The Underworld¡¯s dark mist had the ability to turn dead people into undead. Zhao Hai wanted to see how long the dark mist would turn these skeletons into undead.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t nning to go all out with his cannons. That would make too much sound, alerting the people outside. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to make his presence known. Because of this, Zhao Hai adjusted the power of his cannons to be low, just enough to drill a hole while making the least sound.

    At around 9 pm, the magic cannons finally made a connection to the tomb. This passage wasn¡¯t very big, it could only allow a big mouse to go through.

    Zhao Hai immediately fed the dark mist into the passage. He had the dark mist enter the passage and go into the tomb.

    The Dark Mist entered the passage and began to get thicker and thicker. Before long, the wooden coffins rocked slowly as each skeleton got up. After that, the iron coffins were next, then the bronze coffins, then the silver coffins, and the the gold ones.

    But when the dark mist met the tombs made out of radiant stone, it began to experience difficulties. The radiant stone seems to have a resistance towards the dark mist. When the dark mist met the coffin, the radiant stone began to light up pushing the dark mist away.

    Zhao Hai stared for a moment before he frowned. He didn¡¯t expect that the radiant stones were able to block the dark mist of the Underworld. If this was the case, then the Divines might be able to defeat the Underworld.

    While he was thinking about this, Laura suddenly said, ¡°Brother Hai, quick, look!¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly turned to look at the monitor. What he saw made him shocked. The dark mist seemed to be irritated. It rolled and smashed towards the radiant stone, causing it to be weaker and weaker. Before long, the repelling light disappeared and the dark mist surrounded the coffin.

    Soon after that, the coffins shook as skeletons came out one by one. These skeletons were quite tall and the clothes they wore were very magnificent.

    However, there were also some differences on the clothes they wore. Although some were wearing white robes, there were some who wore armor and some just wore ordinary Divine Race clothes.

    What made Zhao Hai surprised were the two coffins in the middle of the tomb. It seems like they weren¡¯t affected by what was happening around them. They remained motionless, not moving at all.

    As Zhao Hai was thinking that the two skeletons were already turned into dust, the two coffins began to move. The rocking became more and more violent until the cover of the two coffins flew out and smashed into the ground.

    After that, four pure white bony hands extended from the coffins as two people slowly sat up. It only took one nce for people to see that the two skeletons were of a man and a woman. Both of them wore beautifully made white long gowns. Embroidered on their gowns were golden lions. The man had a lion on his gown while the woman had a lioness.

    Then something out of Zhao Hai¡¯s expectation happened. After the two skeletons sat up, they simultaneously stood up and walked together hand in hand.

    After seeing this, Zhao Hai and the others were dumbfounded. But regardless of what they were thinking, the two skeletons continued to move.

    One must know that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use any magic. Instead, he just released the Underworld¡¯s Dark Mist. From what Zhao Hai can remember, although the Dark Mist had formidable abilities, it couldn¡¯t grant wisdom to the undead. In other words, the undead would be just like puppets.

    However, from what Zhao Hai could see, this doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. Not only were these undead quite strong, they seem to have awareness. What was the meaning of this?¡±

    As Zhao Hai was puzzled, another event happened. After seeing the two skeletons that were holding hands, the other undead suddenly bowed down. It was as if they had seen their king!

    This startled Zhao Hai and the others once more. Then Zhao Hai¡¯s expression changed. It can be said that it was Zhao Hai who turned them into undead. If they were able to give respects, then it should be towards Zhao Hai. So how could these undead bow down to the two skeletons? Were these undead not under the control of Zhao Hai?

 Chapter 919 â€“ Heart Bond!

    <h4>Chapter 919 ¨C Heart Bond!</h4>

    The undead can overthrow their masters. Such matters had urred even back in the Ark Continent. If the Undead was stronger than its master, then it could wrestle control even if they were bound by somew.

    When Zhao Hai saw the undead act like this, he couldn¡¯t help but think about this situation.

    However, Zhao Hai still felt a bit strange about this. He didn¡¯t understand how this could happen. The Dark Mist of the Underworld could turn people into undead, but the undead wouldn¡¯t be smart. Undead were divided into different kinds. The mostmon undead were the ones that Zhao Hai was using. They were just people being turned into undead. Since these people haven¡¯t died for a long time, their flesh and blood can still be absorbed into their bones. Because of this, the undead were still able to preserve most of their strength.

    The second type of undead were those who had died for a long time. After a long time, the corpses would dpose, only leaving the bones behind. At this time, there wouldn¡¯t be any blood and flesh left to absorb, causing the skeleton to be weak. Therefore, these kinds of undead became the weakest types.

    Since Zhao Hai was only using the undead in Lion Rock to cause chaos, he didn¡¯t care if they were strong or not. Zhao Hai wanted to let the Leo Divines know that he had desecrated their Lion Rock, causing them to be mad.

    But now, the situation caused Zhao Hai to be puzzled. However, when Zhao Hai was beginning to calm down, he understood that the undead didn¡¯t break his control. This was because every time the undead wanted to leave the control of their masters, the master would immediately suffer injuries. One of the more severe cases were the masterspletely losing their senses, directly turning into people with no sense of self.

    Zhao Hai discovered that he wasn¡¯t harmed at all. One should know that Zhao Hai was the one who released the Dark Mist. Although it was the Dark Mist of the Underworld, it was a dark mist that was reformed by the Space. The dark mist carried Zhao Hai¡¯s imprint, which essentially meant that it was Zhao Hai¡¯s dark mist. If these undead really got out of Zhao Hai¡¯s control, then Zhao Hai would have been injured; but he wasn¡¯t.

    Zhao Hai looked at the undead and then appeared inside the tomb. He wanted to see what was going on.

    While Laura and the others were still startled at the scene, they suddenly discovered that Zhao Hai appeared on the monitor. This caused their expressions to change. They were afraid that the undead might attack Zhao Hai.

    However, the matter actually went opposite to what they expected. When Zhao Hai appeared inside the tomb, the two skeletons immediately turned towards Zhao Hai and proceeded to kneel.

    Zhao Hai loosened up and waved his hand, making the two undead stand up. Then Zhao Hai tested the two undead with his spiritual force to see if they canmunicate.

    Thismunication allowed Zhao Hai to know the identity of these two people. These people weren¡¯t simple, they were the first generation monarchs of the Leo Continent. Additionally, they have another status, cultivators from the Cultivation Realm.

    However, they weren¡¯t especially strong cultivators. They were young trainee pharmacists in their own sect. In the Cultivation Realm, each sect would have their own Pill Divisions. Pill-making always went hand-in-hand with martial cultivation. Almost every cultivator would take pills in some point in their lives. There were a lot of pills in the Cultivation Realm, but the mostmon of them were pills that increase cultivation.

    Each sect would find children who were skilled in pharmacy and teach them simple refining methods. After that, the sects would provide them with medicine furnaces and give them some pill-making knowledge. When those children grew up, they would be qualified pharmacists.

    The two skeletons studied pill-making at a very young age. When they were about ten years old, an enemy sect suddenly went to attack their sect. While the two groups were fighting, the two ten year olds were spectating them inside the Pill Division. Then all of a sudden, the two sides made a huge attack on each other, causing a spatial crack to appear. Naturally, the strong experts were fine. But the two weak ten-year olds actually fell into the crack, ending up in the Divine Realm.

    When they arrived in the Divine Realm, the ce where they fell into was the Leo Continent. Later on, they were rescued by an old soul, a wealthy merchant. They also found that the Divine Realm was very differentpared to the Cultivation Realm. Therefore, they didn¡¯t dare to reveal their true identity.

    The two were young pill-makers. Their refining talents were very good, but their cultivation talent wasn¡¯t.

    However, after arriving in the Divine Realm, they had found out that they were very rare cultivation talents. Moreover, Battle Qi and Magic that was practiced here wasn¡¯t too different to the most basic skills that a cultivator would learn. Therefore, the two just went to cultivate ording to what they learned and then ended up as the rulers of the Leo Continent.

    But although their cultivation was quite good, they didn¡¯t get too far in their cultivation since the heaven and earth aura of the Divine Realm wasn¡¯t sufficient. In the end, the two weren¡¯t able to ascend to the Cultivation Realm and finally passed away in the Leo Continent.

    At the same time, the two were also able to find out that the Divine Realm was ruled by a cultivator. However, they didn¡¯t dare to reveal their identity. They knew that if their identity as cultivators were to be known, then they would be hunted down and killed. Because of this, they brought this secret with them to the grave.

    At that time, their descendants and most trusted people were able to learn some cultivation methods of the Cultivation Realm. These methods of cultivation ced great importance to one¡¯s own body. This caused these people to have bodies that were more formidablepared to the other Divines in the Divine Realm.

    And before the two died, they also arranged for this tomb to be built. There wasn¡¯t much on this tomb other than an array that would keep a physical body intact for a very long time. In general, a body would survive here for a millenium without rotting. At the same time, the flesh and blood would also slowly integrate with the bones, leaving a skeleton that was much strongerpared to others.

    Now, Zhao Hai turned them into undead. Although Zhao Hai used the Underworld¡¯s Dark Mist, this dark mist was improved by the Space. This allowed the dark mist to preserve an undead¡¯s wisdom.

    If it was any ordinary person, then their spiritual wisdom might have already dissipated. However, the people on this tomb were different. Since their bodies had united with their skeletons, their wisdom got preserved. This exins why, after being turned into undead, the skeletons still had the mind to kneel upon seeing the two undead cultivators. They were still aware that the two were their ancestor kings.

    Although the two were already turned into skeleton and couldn¡¯t be identified using their faces, their garments alone described their status. Most importantly, the division between undead were very strict. Therefore, the undead immediately bent their knees upon seeing the two.

    Aftering to know about this, Zhao Hai rxed. Although these undead were able to preserve their wisdom, they were still loyal towards him.

    However, there was still one thing that made Zhao Hai quite confused. There should be no feelings between undead creatures. Even if they stood in front of their parents or children, their sentiment towards each other should have ended after they died.

    So this begs the reason why the two undead immediately held hands together after being resurrected?

    Zhao Hai asked the two undead about this and immediately got his answer. The answer made Zhao Hai stare. The two undead casted a spell on each other when they were still alive, and the spell was called ¡®Heart Bond¡¯!

    This spell wasn¡¯t a Divine Realm spell, it came from the Cultivation Realm. They unintentionally learned this spell back when they were young. But due to their small age, they didn¡¯t know what the spell represented. However, when the two became married, they realized what Heart Bond really was.

    Heart Bond was a spell that manifests all throughout the caster¡¯s life. The casters needed to be a man and a woman, and they need to be in love with each other otherwise the spell would not work. This spell was quite special. Once one party became injured and was about to die, the other person can use this technique in order to make the injured recover in an instant. However, this action would cause the healthy party to lose half of their life force. It was a very overbearing spell.

    Actually, the two had a chance to ascend. However, the woman was injured in a fight once. In order to treat his partner, the man used Heart Bond¡¯s effect.

    The woman recovered but this reduced the man¡¯s life force. After this event, neither of the two were able to ascend.

    In addition to healing, Heart Bond also had another feature. Once one of the casters die, the other cannot live. Moreover, even after they died, the two were still affected by the spell. Never in their whole life, and death, would the two be separated.

    After hearing this spell, Zhao Hai became very curious. He immediately asked the two for the spell¡¯s details. Since the two were now Zhao Hai¡¯s subordinates, they immediately told him everything. Not only the spell, they also divulged some pill-making information as well as things about the Cultivation Realm.

 Chapter 920 â€“ Too Hateful!

    <h4>Chapter 920 ¨C Too Hateful!</h4>

    Zhao Hai sat inside his room and looked at the monitor. He took a token from his staff and handed it over to the two undead cultivators. The two were already famous in the Divine Realm, however, Zhao Hai wanted to know them by their names in the Cultivation Realm, Qing Feng, and Mingyue!

    At this time, Qing Feng and Mingyue were bringing the undead to head out of the tomb. Zhao Hai increased their strengths while turning their coffins into weapons. The bronze and iron coffins were made into weapons while the silver and gold coffins were stored in the Space.

    Zhao Hai was a frugal person, so how could he just waste silver and gold. Because of this, the weapons equipped by the undead were all iron and bronze weapons.

    As Zhao Hai got stronger and stronger, his control over metals became greater and greater as well. HIs divergent ability was actually good forbat. However, since the weapons of the opponents were always covered with battle qi, using metals to fight was generally useless.

    Zhao Hai spectated the undead as they attacked the military encampment. The undead inside was beyond what Zhao Hai expected. Inside the tomb were nearly 100 thousand undead, all of them powerful experts when they were alive. The weakest of them were at full god-rank. Moreover, there was Qing Feng and Mingyue, two ascendant-level experts back when they were alive.

    And with the formation that Qingfeng and Mingyue used in the tomb, the flesh and blood of the undead were integrated into their skeletons. This allowed them to preserve their strength. This caused the near 100 thousand undead to have incredible strength.

    Qing Feng and Mingye were now at the foot of the mountain, getting ready to attack the army. But as they got close, the camp¡¯s rm suddenly activated, alerting the entire army camp.

    Because of what happened in the Central Continent, the nerves of the other Divines were quite tight. Now that the rm had sounded out, the soldiers immediately jumped up at the fastest speed, they grabbed their weapons and ran out without even wearing their armors. They didn¡¯t have time to.

    The soldiers in thepound were getting extremely alert. The magicmps in thepound were now being lit up, allowing them to see the scenery inside and outside. What they saw startled each and every one of them.

    They were all soldiers, elites at that. They could see the number of their enemies in just a nce. Therefore, upon heading out of their camp, they immediately knew that they were surrounded by no less than ten thousand undead.

    While the soldiers were stunned, the undead were already rushing over. The soldiers were surprised because they felt that the clothes the undead wore were quite strange.

    A lot of these undead were dressed like noble Divines. Moreover, some of them were wearing ancient robes. Nevertheless, the undead looked gorgeous, causing the soldiers to feel very strange.

    Just as the soldiers were preparing to sh with the enemy, the undead¡¯s strength surprised them once more. All of the undead were God-rank.

    Carvalho stood in the center of thepound as he inspected the undead. The clothes on these undead seemed to have been worn for a long time, and their style was very old. However, the weapons that they were using looked newly made, this puzzled him.

    Then suddenly, Carvalho noticed where these undead wereing from. They could be seening out of Lion Rock.

    Carvalho looked at Lion Rock as his expression changed. He looked at the undead carefully before he suddenly spotted an armored undead. Carvalho¡¯s eyes focused even more before it shed an ominous light. He immediately turned to his subordinates andmanded loudly, ¡°Brothers, join me, we need to kill our way out!¡±

    Carvalho¡¯smand made the others soldiers stare. These people weren¡¯t Carvalho¡¯s subordinates for a day or two. They knew Carvalho and were very loyal to him. However, his order this time was not something they expected toe out of his mouth.

    One must know that guarding Lion Rock was an important matter for the Leo Divines. Moreover, the Leo n had an order that was specifically directed at the troops guarding Lion Rock. Fleeing during battle is punishable with nine generations execution!

    This meant that once you are assigned to Lion Rock, you will die in battle there. Once you flee, then 9 generations of your family would be killed.

    This was the order that caused the soldiers to feel confused at Carvalho¡¯s order. Upon seeing the strength of the undead, the soldiers were already prepared to die here. They understood that if they retreat, then their families would be implicated. But if they die here, then their families might be protected.

    Carvalho immediately knew what the soldiers were thinking, after all, they were long time friends. However, Carvalhomanded once more, ¡°Brothers, I couldn¡¯t promise anything, but we need to head out of this ce. This matter is rted to the fate of our Leo Continent. Quick, gather together!¡±

    Zhao Hai sat on his room and looked at Carvalho. He knew that Carvalho had already guessed what was happening. But instead of impeding Carvalho¡¯s escape, Zhao Hai wanted to release him in order to spread the information regarding what happened to Lion Rock.

    Carvalho¡¯s men chose to believe in him, so they immediately grouped up and proceeded to rush out.

    But when Carvalho¡¯s group went on to sh with the undead, they suddenly discovered that the undead weren¡¯t as powerful as they thought. Although Carvalho lost about half of his people, they still managed to escape.

    After the sh, Carvalho quickly rushed towards Thirsty Lion City. Carvalho knew that Thirsty Lion City was a satellite of Lion City. Because of that, there were a lot of defenders there that could block the undead. Moreover, he also needs the city to send a signal back to Lion City, asking for reinforcements.

    At the thought of this, Carvalho¡¯s mood improved. He turned his head and nced coldly at the slowly retreating undead.

    At this time, an aide beside Carvalho said, ¡°General, where did those undeade from?¡±

    Carvalho smiled bitterly, he didn¡¯t know how to answer. He was very clear that those undead were their buried ancestors inside Lion Rock. If this news was spread to the continent, then its effect would be resounding. Since he knew what the oue would be, he thought twice about informing his men.

    Carvalho¡¯s aide looked at him and said, ¡°General? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Carvalho sighed, he didn¡¯t have the guts to hide the truth from his brothers, so he whispered, ¡°Those undead came from Lion Rock. I¡¯m certain that this is Zhao Hai¡¯s doing.¡±

    The aide froze for a moment, then he said, ¡°Lion Rock? Why would theye from Lion Rock? General, you mean, Zhao Hai is here? The one we are at war with?¡±

    Carvalho looked at his subordinate and sighed, ¡°I¡¯m 80% sure. Remember the clothes that those undead wore. Although we still wear robes up to this time, our style changed a lot. However, the robes worn by those undead seem to be from ancient times. Additionally, they appeared near Lion Rock. I¡¯m quite sure that Zhao Hai went to Lion Rock and turned our ancestors into undead!¡±

    Upon hearing this, the aide¡¯s eyes turned blood red, ¡°Zhao Hai went too far! I will tear him to pieces!¡±

    Carvalho calmly replied, ¡°Zhao Hai is truly an archenemy of the Divine Race. If we don¡¯t deal with him, then the Divines would be in peril¡± At this time, mes suddenly shed outside Thirsty Lion City, the reinforcements havee. Carvalho immediately went forward and said, ¡°May I meet the general? This one is Lion Rock¡¯s General Carvalho.¡±

    The opposite party gave way before a voice was heard, ¡°Carvalho, you brat, you want to die do you? How dare you run away from the camp! Tsk, tell me what happened.¡± As the voice came in, a huge figure appeared in front of the reinforcing army.

    Upon seeing this person, Carvalho began to loosen up. He quickly replied, ¡°Kale, you old fatty. Don¡¯t waste any time ande over to help us. I have an important matter to see his Majesty. This is a matter of the Leo Continent¡¯s life and death. We need to be careful.¡±

    It¡¯s clear that the opposite party was a friend judging by the jokes they threw at each other. The reinforcing army immediately nned to head towards Lion Rock to surround it. At the same time, scouts were also sent in to see the situation at Lion Rock.

    As the reinforcing general reached Carvalho, thetter turned his head and said, ¡°Kale, let your people retreat, it¡¯s useless. Come with me to Lion City, we need to report this matter to His Majesty.¡±

    It¡¯s obvious that Kale trusted Carvalho¡¯s decision, so he looked at him and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go immediately.¡± After that, hemanded his people to stay put while also recalling the scouts.

    At this time, Carvalho¡¯s aide reminded him, ¡°General, we need this to be hidden from as many people as possible. It¡¯s best to have an encirclement around Lion Rock just to make sure nobody goes there.¡±

    When he heard this, Carvalho stared for a moment before he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, go send people to surround Lion Rock. Make sure nobody approaches the area. However, make sure to keep a safe distance.¡±

 Chapter 921 â€“ A Change In Temperament!

    <h4>Chapter 921 ¨C A Change In Temperament!</h4>

    Although Kale didn¡¯t fully understand everything, he still decided to trust Carvalho.

    The order was passed, but the reason why he believed Carvalho was because Carvalho managed to save his life during the time they were in a unit together. This allowed Kale to give Carvalho his unconditional trust.

    After giving the order, Kale looked at Carvalho and said, ¡°Carvalho, what happened to Lion Rock? How could it be this serious?¡±

    Carvalho turned to Kale and said, ¡°Zhao Hai is here!¡±

    Kale stared, then he said, ¡°Zhao Hai? What is his rtionship with Lion Rock?¡­ Wait, the undead! Are those Zhao Hai¡¯s doing?¡±

    Carvalho nodded and said, ¡°Right, I¡¯ve seen the undead. They¡¯re from Lion Rock!¡±

    Kale¡¯s eyes turned blood red. He looked straight at Carvalho and said, ¡°I remember that your family¡¯s ancestors have been buried in Lion Rock. Are they among the undead?¡±

    Carvalho¡¯s eyes turned ominous as he nodded and said, ¡°I have seen the ancestor, but he doesn¡¯t know me.¡± The volume of the two wasn¡¯t that small, allowing those around them to hear. When they heard Carvalho, they were astonished before their expression was changed to anger. But Kale and Carvalho didn¡¯t care about it.

    It was just like what Zhao Hai said, the emotions of the Leo Divines were like a barrel of gunpowder. As long as a small sparkes, then it would immediately blow up. Even the calm soldiers would have a change of expression, much less anybody else.

    Carvalho wanted to restrict the spread of this information. But just as he was made to tell Kale, other people would have to tell other people as well. In the end, it wouldn¡¯t take long before Lion Rock¡¯s matter would spread throughout the Leo continent.

    Meanwhile, Qing Feng and Mingyue led the undead to enter the Hell King¡¯s ship and upy the undead cabins. There were plenty of other undead here, but Zhao Hai sent them to the Space in order to make room.

    Qing Feng and Mingyue¡¯s group of undead were the most powerful ones that Zhao Hai had. Naturally, Zhao Hai would have them follow him to enhance his own strength. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t use his full power, and Qing Feng and Mingyue¡¯s appearance just supplemented that shoring¡­

    At this time, Carvalho and Kale were heading towards Lion City. They wanted to inform the Leo Emperor about Zhao Hai¡¯s presence in the Continent as soon as possible. Their aim was to solve this issue as quickly as possible.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t finished, after he took care of the undead, he directed the Hell King¡¯s ship to go under Lion Rock once more. He must destroy Lion Mountain and make it known to the Leo Divines that he was the one who did it. He wanted to make sure that this matter wouldn¡¯t be hidden.

    Shaking the foundation of Lion Rock wasn¡¯t difficult for Zhao Hai. He had plenty of undead as well as numerous iron armor beasts. If he wanted to destroy something, then that would be an easy matter.

    Just as Zhao Hai was about to begin demolishing Lion Rock, the Leo soldiers also began to surround the ce. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t be able to enclose the entire mountain. They just stationed themselves at crucial points to make sure that nobody enters the area.

    The soldiers were still clueless about what happened in Lion Rock since they weren¡¯t given much information other than the Carvalho¡¯s order.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t polite, he immediately released arge number of undead and iron armor beasts to begin excavating Lion Rock. They dug holes in the mountain in preparation for copsing it in one go.

    Presently, Zhao Hai had hundreds of millions of undead. It wouldn¡¯t be hard for these undead to dig up a huge mountain. Moreover, these undead were God-rank, they could just use Earth Element magic in order to excavate quickly.

    At this time, Zhao Hai was sitting inside the Hell King¡¯s ship. He was looking at the ongoing excavation that was happening in Lion Rock. It was only after a while did he call Qing Feng over in order to tell him about his cultivation method.

    Although Qing Feng and Mingyue studied the most basic cultivation method, it was still much betterpared to magic and battle qi. Because of this, Zhao Hai wanted to learn it for himself.

    Laura and the others were also by Zhao Hai¡¯s side, looking at the cultivation method. After taking a nce at it, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Really mysterious. It¡¯s more delicatepared to battle qi and magic. If we practice ording to this method, then we could control our strength more freely. Moreover, our abilities would get a huge increase.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°Right, I can¡¯t believe that this is just a basic cultivation method. Currently, we could still fight with the strongest people in the Divine Realm. But if we face people who used this cultivation method, then we might encounter a few problems.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned to Laura and said, ¡°Laura, I¡¯ll leave you to observe the undead. As long as the excavation is done, topple Lion Rock. Meanwhile, I will try to practice this cultivation method. I want to see what effects it may have.¡±

    When Laura heard Zhao Hai, she couldn¡¯t help but look at him and said, ¡°Brother Hai, are you sure? Practicing those methods seem to be risky. You should wait.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. Sooner orter, we¡¯ll be entering the Cultivation Realm. The situation there is different from what we have right now. A good basic cultivation method can give you a good foundation. I have already asked Qing Feng, he said that their sect was quite famous in the Cultivation Realm. Their basic cultivation methods are quite well-known as well. Therefore, there shouldn¡¯t be any risks practicing their cultivation method. I¡¯ll practice this first to gain some experience. Later on, you¡¯ll cultivate as well. Also, Cai¡¯er will be with me, there¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Laura knew that any further persuasion would be useless. Therefore, she just nodded and said, ¡°Alright, but you need to be careful.¡± Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he nodded at the women and proceeded to enter his room.

    Inside his room, Zhao Hai immediately sat cross legged and went along with the instructions stated in the cultivation manual. The instructions weren¡¯t thatplex, but Zhao Hai still had some difficulties. The cultivation method was harder to practice than any battle qi manual that Zhao Hai has ever seen.

    However, Zhao Hai was still confident that he would be able to practice well. One shouldn¡¯t forget, Zhao Hai was already on the boundary. His strength had already reached a stage where he would have to ascend to the Cultivation Realm. This cultivation method would just serve to refine his own energy.

    To Zhao Hai, practicing this cultivation method was just like perfecting a halfpleted work, not adding something new.

    And even if the cultivation method wasn¡¯t able to perfect Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, at the very least it could still chisel his strength into a more appropriate form. As for what his strength would turn into, then it was up to Zhao Hai to find outter on.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Zhao Hai to practice the cultivation method. He was now going along the routes that the method had described.

    Uponpleting one cycle of the cultivation method, Zhao Hai was suddenly startled. The cultivation method actually managed to stabilize his strength, making Zhao Hai tranquil, calming his mental state.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but get startled at how his strength became more formidable. Because of this, the heaven and earth¡¯s suppression on him began to strengthen. This might be dangerous for average people. But for Zhao Hai, it was still within controble range. Moreover, Zhao Hai knew that after ending his cultivation his strength would begin to calm down, lessening the pressure on him.

    When he was finished practicing the cultivation method, Zhao Hai felt that his body start to be calm, even thews had lessened their rejection. Zhao Hai let out a sigh of relief, he finally felt how profound the cultivation method was.

    Zhao Hai slowly opened his eyes and let out a long breath. It can be clearly seen that his temperament had undergone a change. It can be said that Zhao Hai had no presence before, he was just like an invisible person. But now, his presence had be very clear.

    Zhao Hai was like an envoy of peace as he just stood there. He gave people the feeling of meeting a gentle breeze, soft, warm, and amicable. His magic robe also entuated this image.

    Although the robe was ck, there was no evil feeling emanating out of Zhao Hai. Instead, it gave a sense of maturity and stability. A sage-like person!!

    If someone were to describe the Zhao Hai right now with four words, then it would be ¡®A sage-like person¡¯ These four characters described Zhao Hai¡¯s current appearance.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s two eyes looked very peaceful and distant, evoking a sense of mystery about him. Once you stare at them, one would be lost. His skin looked like radiant stones. Just by standing there, Zhao Hai looked like he was one with the world.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know the changes to his temperament. He just felt like he was never as calm as this in the past. Thews around him seem to calm down as well and wasn¡¯t rejecting him as much before.

    Zhao Hai knew that this was because of how his energy has been transformed. As soon as he begins to use his powers, then thews would heavily reject him once more. This was because his strength was something that shouldn¡¯t exist in this realm.

    But even if Zhao Hai¡¯s temperament had calmed down, this didn¡¯t mean that his judgement has been affected. He still had matters to attend to, people to kill. He wouldn¡¯t be lenient. His temperament was only changed because of the cultivation method.

    Zhao Hai looked at the time, one hour had passed. He smiled faintly as he walked out of his room. Upon heading out, Zhao Hai saw Laura and the others staring at the screen. Lion rock was seen on the screen. At this time, Lion Rock was already turned to dust, thoroughly copsed.

    Zhao Hai saw this and smiled, ¡°We¡¯re almost done here.¡±

    When they heard this, Laura and the others immediately turned their heads. When the saw Zhao Hai, they couldn¡¯t help but get stunned, every single one of their expressions was shock.

    Zhao Hai found their expressions strange, so he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen to me?¡±

    When Laura heard this, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then she went to Zhao Hai and grabbed his hand, ¡°Brother Hai, there¡¯s nothing wrong. But you seem to look betterpared to before.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but gawk. Then he smiled and said, ¡°Look better than before? Why, was I ugly? Or did I be more attractive?¡±

    Megan chuckled as she ran to Zhao Hai and grabbed his other arm, ¡°You looked good before. But you also didn¡¯t be more handsome. Your temperament just changed, you seem more mature nowpared to before. Brother Hai, we need to make an agreement. You¡¯re not allowed to see women outside alone anymore. Otherwise, those women would be swept up by you.¡±

    When Lizzy and the others heard Megan, they couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as well. Zhao Hai loudlyughed and said, ¡°Is that so? Did my charisma improve? Alright, you go practice the cultivation method as well. When you¡¯re all done, you will be the same as me.¡±

    Meg smiled and said, ¡°It looks like the cultivation method is very good. How did the cultivation go, Brother Hai? Did you have problems? Is it difficult?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t too difficult. The cultivation method is very easy. All of you should be able to seed. Alright, no need to stare at me. After you finish, go to the Space and give the cultivation method to Grandpa Green and the others. I reckon it would be helpful for them.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded before they took a copy of the cultivation method and went to practice. Zhao Hai knew that the cultivation method would be good for Grandpa Green and the others because he noted that the method was of Daoist origin. Moreover, it was a moderate and peaceful method.

    This kind of method wasn¡¯t quick, but Daoist practices generally had the most benefits. People who practice this method would not be possessed by Devils and would generally have more life force.

 Chapter 922 â€“ The Lion King

    <h4>Chapter 922 ¨C The Lion King</h4>

    Although Green and the others were God-rank experts, they were already quite old and their lifespan was limited. They only practice magic and battle qi, so even if it had a help of increasing their strength, it won¡¯t increase their lifespan that much. Compared to a Daoist method¡¯s means of preserving life, it still fell a bit short.

    Green and the others were Zhao Hai¡¯s family members. Back when Zhao Hai was on Earth, he didn¡¯t have a family, he never felt the warmth of home. It was only after arriving at the Ark Continent did Zhao Hai know the feeling of family, the feeling of being home.

    Zhao Hai treasures this feeling very much. No matter what he does, he would always put his family members first. If he gains any benefits, he would always think of his n.

    Back in the Ark Continent, Zhao Hai was a rich person, and his family was always full. But now he was different, he was a family Patriarch and also had a lot of people inside the Space. He had to be responsible for all of these people. Therefore, he had to look for benefits all the time. If he wanted to achieve his goals, he can only do this.

    Zhao Hai was sitting inside his room while looking at the monitor. There was a dust cloud over where Lion Rock was. The people of the Leo Continent should know about this before long. Hiding such a huge sound would be very difficult.

    At this time, Zhao Hai wanted to see the response of the Leo Continent. At the same time, he also knows that the Leo Continent¡¯s reaction wouldn¡¯t be as severe as the Central Continent.

    The reason Zhao Hai was able to cause that much reaction to the Central Continent was because he also eradicated the Central Continent¡¯s Imperial n. This turned the Central Continent into a headless dragon. Nobody was able to suppress the popce, contributing to how chaotic everything became.

    Like Zhao Hai thought, chaos had arrived at the Leo Continent. The mood of the Leo Divines haven¡¯t been that greattely. They felt that, as Divines, they shouldn¡¯t have suffered a loss against someone from the Ark Continent.

    All these years, Connecting Heaven Pce had always been the spiritual pir of the Divine Race. How could these people bear the damage of their holy ce being destroyed.

    And now, Lion Rock, a sacred ce for the Leo Divines, has been ruined. At the same time, the remains of their ancestors have been turned into undead. It didn¡¯t take a long time for the Leo Continent to explode.

    Although the scale of the Leo Continent¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t as worse as the Central Continent, the chaos was still out of Zhao Hai¡¯s imagination.

    It wasn¡¯t only Zhao Hai whose expectation were surpassed, the Leo Divines didn¡¯t expect it as well. Fights among the civilians happened frequently, some fires also began to appear. After that, the army joined the chaos. The matter became bigger and bigger, in the end it couldn¡¯t be controlled anymore.

    However, the chaos in the Leo Continent was somewhat different from the chaos in the Central Continent. In the Central Continent, the chaos stemmed from peoplepletely losing their sense. On the other hand, the Leo Continent¡¯s chaos came from the poption¡¯s suppressed emotions.

    The arrogance of the Divine Race had exceeded Zhao Hai¡¯s expectation. In their view, Zhao Hai¡¯s attack on Connecting Heaven Pce and now on Lion Rock waspletely because of the ipetence of those in power. Not being able to find and deal with Zhao Hai was the biggest insult. The people could only vent their emotions in this way.

    Most importantly, this sentiment didn¡¯t only exist among themoners, the soldiers thought the same as well. In the end, this caused the trouble in the Leo Continent to be more uncontroble.

    Zhao Hai went to Thirsty Lion City in order to take a look. He wanted to see how chaotic the Leo Continent had be. However, he didn¡¯t rx on observing Lion Rock. He knew that the powerful Leo Divines would surely go and see the situation.

    The reason Zhao Hai wanted to keep his attention on Lion Rock was because he wanted to obtain a genuine Seven Star Heaven Lock disk. The disk can be installed on the Hell King¡¯s ship, so Zhao Hai needed to obtain them.

    Although the chaos in the Leo Continent had be uncontroble, and some opportunists had used this to gain benefits, the Leo Royals still didn¡¯t take it too seriously. This was because they already reported this matter to their Supreme Elder. They believed that as long as the Supreme Elderes back, then this unrest would immediately die down.

    Because of this, the Royal Family sent people without bringing a Seven-Star Heaven Lock disk. Not that they didn¡¯t, but they couldn¡¯t because they didn¡¯t have one.

    The eight disks of the formation was sent to the other eight continents. Since Elder Star and the others were staying in the Leo Continent, there was no disk present here. This was something that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t take into ount.

    However, the person that went this time was someone special. It was the Leo Continent¡¯s Lion King! Lion Rock was equivalent to the Imperial tomb of the Leo n. Now that their ancestral grave was dug out, how could the Lion King not go to investigate.

    Although the Leo Continent had gone chaotic, the Leo n still controlled quite a number of troops. This armyprised mostly of the Royal n¡¯s juniors. They¡¯re quite numerous and were very loyal. It was because of this army that the Leo Royals weren¡¯t afraid that someone would make a move on them.

    Lion City wasn¡¯t very far from Lion Rock. It didn¡¯t take long before the Leo n was able to arrive. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai calmly observed the situation at Lion Rock.

    After seeing the Leo Royals, Zhao Hai knew that their identity wasn¡¯t simple. At this time, Laura and the others were training, so Zhao Hai didn¡¯t n to bother them. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think about giving up this time. He wanted to use this opportunity to deal with the Leo Royals. Therefore, he released Qing Feng and Mingyuan out. Then he ordered them to attack the Royal n.

    This might me cruel, but it wasn¡¯t. Although the Leo Royals were descendants of Qing Feng and Mingyue, their blood has been extremely diluted after many generations. This allowed Zhao Hai to have the confidence to send the two powerful undead out.

    The Lion King¡¯s expression was ugly as he looked at Lion Mountain. To be honest, the other Royals didn¡¯t care much about the destruction of Connecting Heaven Pce. They weren¡¯t from the Central Continent. And even if the effort the ten Continents did to build the pce wasn¡¯t small, it was just to the point of sending average God-ranks to help.

    For the Lion King, that matter was already too long ago. If the pce was destroyed, then it was destroyed. For him, it wasn¡¯t a very important event. Zhao Hai pped the face of the Central Continent, it had nothing to do with him.

    But now that Lion Rock was destroyed, the p was on the faces of the Leo Divines. In this case, how could the Lion King just remain calm?

    Most importantly, the Lion King understood what the destruction of Lion Rock meant. Lion Rock was their ancestral grave. Even a small damage to the grave was a stain on the Leo Royal n¡¯s reputation.

    The man wearing a helmet next to the Lion King had an even uglier expression. This person was the highest ranked military person in the continent, a Leo Royal Prince, the younger brother of the Lion King. He was called the War Lion.

    War Lion¡¯s expression was very ugly. He thought that this matter was his responsibility. He was the most decorated general in the continent, and the defensive n was arranged by him. However, under his own gaze, the Lion Rock was silently destroyed by Zhao Hai. This was the greatest shame that he had experienced.

    At this time, the two suddenly heard sounds of disturbance. The Lion King and War Lion turned to see a group of undead. Upon seeing these undead, the expression on the faces of the two immediately turned uglier.

    War Lion and the Lion King were members of the Royal Family, so they were more acquainted to the members of the Royal n due to the portraits that were made. On those portraits, the members wore their Imperial Robes of which they also wore to their graves. Because of this, War Lion and the Lion King both recognized Qing Feng and Mingyue. Judging by their clothes, their thought shouldn¡¯t be wrong.

    After understanding this, it¡¯s natural that the two would be extremely angry. However, the two suddenly had a headache. It was because attacking these undead would be the same as attacking their ancestors. They didn¡¯t know how to go about this situation. Even if they managed to destroy the undead, this meant that their ancestors¡¯ skeletons would be ruined. On the other hand, how could they just receive the attack without retaliating? This made War Lion and the Lion King frown at the same time.

    War Lion turned to the Lion King and said, ¡°Brother, what should we do?¡±

    The Lion King frowned, he still couldn¡¯t make up his mind. After some time, the Lion King said, ¡°We fight. We¡¯ll sh with them sooner orter. We cannot just wait for Zhao Hai to release them.¡±

    War Lion couldn¡¯t help but sigh. To be honest, he really didn¡¯t want to fight. But in this case, they didn¡¯t have a choice. War Lion wanted to disagree with the Lion King, but he hated Zhao Hai more.

    Along with the Lion King¡¯s order, the army began to move and head towards Qing Feng and Mingyue. Following the Lion King were his personal guards. They were quite strong, and they numbered about a hundred thousand.

    But when the personal guards rushed over, they suddenly discovered their mistake. Every undead suddenly established their Domains as they proceeded to attack.

    The guards didn¡¯t expect the undead to be this formidable. The undead were actually God-ranks, and they were even able to use their Domains. For the Personal Guards, this was a disaster.

    Although the personal guards weren¡¯t weak, they were only God-rank experts. On the other hand, the other party were peak God-ranks. The guards were surely to be pressured by the undead.

 Chapter 923 â€“ Is This The End Of the Divine Race?

    <h4>Chapter 923 ¨C Is This The End Of the Divine Race?</h4>

    However, the guards weren¡¯t necessarily unable to counter-attack. These people were among the best of the Leo Continent¡¯s soldiers. And considering Domain Weapons, the group had about twenty, this number wasn¡¯t small.

    On the other side of the battle, the Lion King was protected inside his Domain Weapon. It wasn¡¯t as if he didn¡¯t have the strength to fight, after all he was also a God-rank expert. However, in the end, he was the King, he couldn¡¯t be put into any danger.

    The Lion King¡¯s guards were already fighting against Qing Feng and Mingyue. One was strong while the other wasn¡¯t afraid of death. Although one side was a bit weaker because of their weapons, the two sides were still equal.

    At this moment, the Hell King¡¯s ship suddenly appeared beside the Lion King¡¯s carriage. The Lion King¡¯s domain weapon was also a carriage known as Lion Chariot. It had the appearance of a lion with the tail being the handle.

    The Leo Divines didn¡¯t expect the Hell King¡¯s ship to appear. Just after going out, the Hell King¡¯s ship immediately fired its cannons towards the Lion Chariot. The chariot didn¡¯t even have time to block. It was immediately vaporized along with the Lion King that was inside.

    The current strength of the Hell King¡¯s ship¡¯s cannons were already far from the original. No domain weapon would be able to block its attacks. And since the Lion King wasn¡¯t prepared, he didn¡¯t have any chance of defending against Zhao Hai.

    Despite eliminating the Lion Chariot, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop. He immediately released arge number of undead and attacked the Lion King¡¯s personal guards. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t release 10 or 2 million undead, he released 5 million. 5 million undead against 100 thousand guards, with thetter being surrounded at all sides. In this case, the guards had no hope of escaping. In less than an hour, the battle was over. Nobody from the side of the Leo Divines survived, even War Lion fell.

    After the fight ended, Zhao Hai immediately began to take all of the Domain Weapons and handed them over to Qing Feng and Mingyue¡¯s group. Zhao Hai intends to have their group be the second Devil Legion.

    The reason for Zhao Hai¡¯s confidence was his discovery about Qing Feng and Mingyue¡¯s group. Their increase in strength was much more than the other undead.

    Although undead were strong beings, their weakness lies in increasing their power. Compared to ordinary people, their cultivation speed was much worse.

    However, Qing Feng and Mingyue¡¯s group were different. It¡¯s possibly because of the formation in Lion Rock, preserving their blood and flesh, unifying it with their skeletons. Because of this development, they weren¡¯t able to turn into zombies like the other undead. But this also caused them to be stronger and be more talented when it came to cultivation. They were the strongest undead units that Zhao Hai had in hand.

    Upon this discovery, Zhao Hai immediately paid special attention to them. He even tried to equip them withbat suits to see if they werepatible with it.

    However, this experiment ended up disappointing Zhao Hai. Even if these undead were stronger and more talented than the others, they still weren¡¯t able to utilize the abilities of thebat suits.

    Zhao Hai would still need to find a suitable weapon for the undead. If Zhao Hai can find something good to equip them with, then the power of his undead would improve by at least a fewyers.

    The undead were differentpared to other people when ites to weapons. Other people would need to train and would be affected by whatever they experience in the battlefield, weakening their overall strength. On the other hand, as long as an undead¡¯s summoner was good, then their abilities wouldn¡¯t fall short against apetent army.

    After taking care of Qing Feng and Mingyue¡¯s group, Zhao Hai returned to Thirsty Lion City. He wanted to see how the Leo Divines would act upon knowing that their King was killed.

    It didn¡¯t take long before Zhao Hai saw the reaction. It was chaos. Originally, the Leo Divines were still able to suppress the chaos because of the presence of their King. But now it was different, the Lion King was dead. The final dam was gone, drowning the continent in chaos.

    Zhao Hai also found out that the chaos here was differentpared to the Central Continent. In the Central Continent, the chaos was due to overwhelming emotion. In the Leo Continent, however, it seems like there were some social issues that had umted to a certain degree. It was through Zhao Hai¡¯s action that the issue began to burst out.

    Zhao Hai can only shake his head regarding this situation. He had already achieved his goal in the Leo Continent. At this time, the only thing left to do was to wait for the Leo Supreme Elder to appear. If the Leo Supreme Elder came back without the other Supreme Elders, then Zhao Hai would use the opportunity to deal with him.

    At this time, Laura and the others came out of their room. They practiced longer than Zhao Hai, but had gained less from the method. Moreover, the refinement of their energy wasn¡¯t as good as Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai turned and observed them. Their temperament had subtly changed. They were currently wearing home clothing from the science and technology background. The clothes look like sportswear, and it was colored with bright tones.

    Wearing these clothes would make one feel lively. And when Laura and the others wore it, it makes one feel a noble gentleness, an elegant atmosphere.

    After seeing the group, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up. Their change made them even more beautiful. And with the education they learned since childhood, they look even more eye-catching. If they were stars in the sky before, they had now be moons.

    Upon seeing his wives like this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but heat up. Laura and the others had some understanding of Zhao Hai. Upon seeing his expression, they immediately understood. All of their faces couldn¡¯t help but turn red.

    Laura turned to look at Lizzy and the others, they also looked at each other before seeing the teasing smiles on their eyes. Then they turned to look at Zhao Hai and slowly went forward.

    Before long, Laura and the others arrived by Zhao Hai¡¯s side. Then suddenly Laura said, ¡°Sisters, hold him!¡± Then the women grabbed Zhao Hai, lifting him up.

    Zhao Hai struggled and said, ¡°What, what are you doing? Let me go. Help!¡± Laura sneered and said, ¡°Save your voice, calling until you have a broken throat wouldn¡¯t even help¡­¡± But Zhao Hai continued to yell, ¡°Broken throat, broken throat, you there? Help me quick!¡±

    When they heard Zhao Hai, Laura and the others chuckled and then pinched him in the waist. However, they didn¡¯t let go of him and just brought him to the hot spring. After that, boundless spring arrived¡­

    The Leo Supreme Elder, Sinlea, was currently standing on the ruins of Connecting Heaven Pce. The entire mountain had beenpletely crushed, not even a single tile went undamaged. Although Sinlea wasn¡¯t from the Central Continent, his heart still felt heavy upon witnessing this.

    Even without the Seven Star Heaven Lock, the defenses of Connecting Heaven Pce was still very formidable. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have be a sacrednd. However, Zhao Hai was actually able to demolish it within an extremely short period of time. Add this to Zhao Hai surviving five Supreme Elders, destroying the Taurus Continent base, andpletely eradicating the Taurus Divines, all of these only expressed how formidable Zhao Hai was.

    Zhao Hai was so powerful that he was actually a great threat to the Divine Race. At this point, his enmity with the Divines was irresolvable. The stronger he was, the more trouble the Divines would be in. And now, they still had no way of finding out where Zhao Hai was. It can be said that they werepletely beaten by Zhao Hai. Moreover, Zhao Hai can attack them at any ce and at any time. This made the Supreme Elders very unhappy.

    Most importantly, Sinlea and the others were worried since they didn¡¯t know what Zhao Hai¡¯s next target would be. It¡¯s probable that when they arrived at the Central Continent, Zhao Hai was already elsewhere. They were always slower than Zhao Hai.

    After thinking about this, Sinlea¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but turn heavy. He looked at Elder Star who wasn¡¯t that far away. Elder Star had gone senile, he had be skinny to the point of skin and bones. He looks like he would fall over at any moment. His state was made worse by the fact that his whole family has been killed.

    Upon seeing this situation, Sinlea couldn¡¯t help but sigh. In the past, Elder Star was a high-spirited and vigorous man. Since he was the Central Continent¡¯s Supreme Elder, he held the highest status among the Supreme Elders. Because of this, his appearance seemed always amicable, but still held some arrogance within.

    But now, that person had turned into this appearance. Everybody who saw this change couldn¡¯t stop themselves from sighing.

    At this time, Elder Star suddenly said, ¡°Do any of you have any ideas on how to deal with Zhao Hai?¡± Sinlea and the others frowned. They didn¡¯t have any good idea. Because of this, Elder Star¡¯s question made them feel embarrassed.

    Perhaps because he didn¡¯t hear a reply, Elder Star spoke after some time. He sighed and said, ¡°Is this the end of the divine race?¡±

    At this time, Gold Ben spoke, ¡°I have a way to deal with Zhao Hai. But the sacrifices needed for this method would be very huge.¡±

    1. Maybe a Chinesenguage structure thing. Can¡¯t seem to get the context to English.

 Chapter 924 â€“ Canâ€™t Decide

    <h4>Chapter 924 - Can¡¯t Decide</h4>

    Everybody turned to look at Gold Ben. They were aware that Gold Ben was the earliest one who had fought with Zhao Hai. Moreover, Gold Ben had lost the entire Taurus n to Zhao Hai. Because of this, Gold Ben had the lowest status. Now that he decided to talk, the group couldn¡¯t help but be curious.

    Elder Star looked at Gold Ben. This caused Gold Ben to unconsciously turn his eyes away. It wasn¡¯t that he felt guilty, but it was because he didn¡¯t want to see the face of Elder Star.

    Elder Star was now too thin, his body looked like a skeleton covered by ayer of skin. It gave people a very terrible feeling. Additionally, he had an ominous look in his eyes. He was like a skeleton, but was actually a person. This caused Gold Ben to be ufortable, making him look away unconsciously.

    Elder Star didn¡¯t care about this, he still looked straight into Gold ben and said, ¡°Elder Gold Ben, if you have anything to say, please say it.¡±

    Gold Ben nodded and said, ¡°At this moment, Zhao Hai has the ability to cause trouble wherever he wants in the Divine Realm. Our previous n is obviously not working. Instead of being slowly killed by Zhao Hai, we might as well think of another way. As long as we¡¯re willing to make some sacrifices, then Zhao Hai will definitelye to us.¡±

    Elder Star looked at Gold Ben and said, ¡°What is your n?¡± Gold Ben replied, ¡°We can begin now. We¡¯ll directly fly towards the Taurus Continent, all the way with no stopping. No matter which continent gets ruined, we still go on. When we arrive at the Taurus Continent, we will immediately deal with the Thunder n, Barbarians, and the Winged Pegasus. No matter what happens, we attack the three ns. Zhao Hai will certainlye over and help them.¡±

    As soon as Elder Star and the others heard this, they immediately gawked. This idea was simr to Elder Star¡¯s, but with a different target. Moreover, they would give priority to the task and just sacrifice the other Divines. Attacking the Thunder n and the others means that the Divine Race territory would be left with no defenses. When the timees, who knows how much damage Zhao Hai would cause.

    The group hesitated somewhat. Elder Star looked at Gold Ben and said, ¡°How sure are you with this n?¡± Gold Ben said, ¡°I¡¯m certain that it will work. Although the Taurus Continent has been annihted by Zhao Hai, this didn¡¯te out without the assistance of the Thunder n and the others. Their alliance gave Zhao Hai the means to deal with us. But at the same time, since Zhao Hai wanted to save some face for the three ns, the battle also caused the three ns no small amount of loss. Because of this, the three ns are now in their nes, healing. Zhao Hai¡¯s rtionship with the three ns is surely more than simple. Without the three ns, the Taurus Divines wouldn¡¯t have fallen this quickly.¡±

    Elder Star and the others nodded. They knew that what Gold Ben said was right. Although Gold Ben¡¯s Taurus Continent wasn¡¯t the strongest, they also weren¡¯t the weakest. Nobody would believe it if someone said that Zhao Hai¡¯s side had no losses after dealing with them.

    After seeing the group agree to him, Gold Ben continued, ¡°Because of this, we will go and attack the three ns. We wouldn¡¯t care if Zhao Hai attacks the Divine Territory. If we don¡¯t go back, then the ball would be in Zhao Hai¡¯s hands. If he didn¡¯t help the three ns, then his rtionship with the vassal races would have problems. If that happens, then the vassal races would not cooperate with Zhao Hai wholeheartedly. This way, we can deal with the vassal and the foreign races one by one. Zhao Hai will surelye to help the three ns. And when that timees, we can have a decisive fight against him. We wouldn¡¯t have to find him, he would be the one who needs toe to us.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Elder Star and the others couldn¡¯t help but nod. Truthfully, the Divines didn¡¯t have any means to hold Zhao Hai down, his escaping skill was just too good. Although they would suffer some losses on several continents, Gold Ben¡¯s method was their only choice. If they don¡¯t do this, then Zhao Hai would grind them down until nothing was left.

    Elder Star looked at the other Supreme Elders and said, ¡°I agree with Gold Ben¡¯s suggestion. Does anyone have other ideas? From what I can see, the Central Continent is already finished, it would be impossible for the continent to recover even in a hundred years. If we don¡¯t deal with Zhao Hai, then your continents will be the same as the Central Continent. When the timees, the foreign races will also make their move, causing us even more losses. I ask everyone to think this matter carefully through.¡±

    Sinlea and the others silently ruminated about the idea. To be honest, they already knew that this was the best n to deal with Zhao Hai. But this loss was something that they didn¡¯t want to see.

    Suddenly, a person came running in. This person was from Central City¡¯s garrison troops. Although the city was seriously damaged, there were still some people who stayed sober all this time. Because of these people, Elder Star made a refugee camp inside the ruined city. Officers have also been assigned to some of these people in order to maintain public security.

    This person¡¯s expression was quite ugly as he kneeled in front of Elder Star and the others, ¡°Reporting to the Supreme Elders. We¡¯ve just received a report. Zhao Hai attacked the Leo Continent and destroyed Lion Rock. The Leo Divine ancestors have also been turned into undead. The Lion King and Sir War Lion has been killed. The Leo n is inviting the Leo Supreme Elder to return in order to stabilize the situation.¡±

    This report made Sinlea and the others turn nk. They knew what Lion Rock represented to the Leo Divines. But now, Zhao Hai actually destroyed it and even turned their ancestors into undead. Most importantly, the Lion King and War Lion were killed. The entire Leo Continent have been plunged into chaos.

    Sinlea¡¯s face was pale as he looked at the person and said, ¡°This report, is this urate?¡±

    The person immediately replied, ¡°This report has been sent by the Fishman Race. They said that the Leo Continent is now a mess. They ask the Elder to return and stabilize the situation.¡±

    With clenched teeth, Sinlea growled, ¡°That brat, he went too far!¡± Then he turned to Elder Star and Gold Ben, ¡°I agree with Elder Gold Ben¡¯s n. After stabilizing the Leo Continent, we should head to the Taurus Continent and deal with the three ns!¡±

    After Sinlea said this, the other Supreme Elders looked at each other before agreeing as well. From what happened to the Central Continent and the Leo Continent, they could see how heartless Zhao Hai could be. If they don¡¯t go with the n, then they would be killed by Zhao Hai sooner orter. Instead of being killed, they might as well fight!

    When Elder Star saw the other Elders agree, he immediately said, ¡°Good, we still have time. We will immediately leave for the Leo Continent. But before we do that, we should look for the Seven Star Heaven Lock disk. With our strengths and the Seven Star Heaven Lock, we should be able to kill Zhao Hai on the spot.¡±

    The group nodded before they looked through the ruins. Elder Star held the Seven Star Heaven Lock formation for the longest time, so he had the most understanding about it. Because of this, after looking at the ruins, he gave a rough location of the disk. After digging for a few times, they finally recovered the formation disk.

    After digging the formation disk out, the group immediately set off for the Leo Continent. Just as nned, they would take care of the matter with the Leo Continent before heading to the Taurus Continent. But before going to the Taurus Continent, they took a short trip in order to recover all of the other Seven Star Heaven Lock disks.

    ¡­¡­

    Zhao Hai was currently sat in his room. He looked at Laura and the others and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He thought about how charming they were back in the hot spring, but now they had this gentle and noble look. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butment how fickle women were.

    However, after thinking about the hot springs, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but look at it fondly. Although Zhao Hai had been squeezed in by several people, he still believed that not many men were able to experience that.

    Laura and the others were also able to notice Zhao Hai¡¯s gaze. The group couldn¡¯t help but go red in embarrassment. To be honest, they had been impulsive that day. If they were to think about it again, they definitely wouldn¡¯t do it.

    Zhao Hai looked at the group and smiled. He didn¡¯t say anything about his thoughts as he turned to Laura and said, ¡°Laura, do you think that the Leo Supreme Elder woulde back alone? If he does, then we would be able to deal with him.¡±

    Laura shook her head and said, ¡°I think the other Elders would follow him. Moreover, they will certainly make adjustments and find ways to solve their current situation. They can¡¯t go on like this. Otherwise, they would be killed by us sooner orter.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he looked at the others and said, ¡°What do you think they will do?¡±

    The group frowned, but after some time Lizzy said, ¡°I think they will head to the Taurus Continent and deal with the three ns.¡±

    Zhao Hai became stunned for a moment, then he frowned and said, ¡°Is that so? But if they deal with the Thunder n and the others, aren¡¯t they afraid of me attacking the other continents?¡± Lizzy shook her head and said, ¡°If I were them, I wouldn¡¯t care about the other continents anymore. I will focus on dealing with the three ns so that you would have to go back and help them. When that timees, they would get what they want, a direct fight with you.¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned. He felt that Lizzy was correct. Now he wanted to think about ways in order to deal with the enemy.

    Lizzy looked at Zhao Hai and knew what he was thinking about, so she said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, it seems like we won¡¯t be able to think of a way to escape from this. In any case, we need to save the three ns, otherwise our rtionship with the vassal races and the foreign races would be affected.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I¡¯m aware of this, but I¡¯m still unwilling. If we do go against them, then I¡¯m afraid the fight wouldn¡¯t be short. After all, I still can¡¯t go at full force. It seems like we have no way to deal with the other Divine Race continents.¡±

    Lizzy smiled faintly and said, ¡°Brother Hai, how could you forget about our allies? We managed to drag the nine Supreme Elders to the Taurus Continent. This will allow the foreign races to make a move. The Divines wouldn¡¯t be able to do much when their Supreme Elders aren¡¯t present. The Foreign Races could also send their own Supreme Elders to clean each continent as well as help the vassal races.¡±

    When he heard Lizzy, Zhao Hai stared for a moment before he patted his head and said, ¡°Right, right. That¡¯s good. We can bind the Supreme Elders in the Taurus Continent while the foreign races go and deal with the Divines. Without the Supreme Elders, the Divines would find it hard to defend.¡±

    Laura looked at the two and smiled, ¡°Brother Hai, don¡¯t celebrate too early. We still don¡¯t know if the Supreme Elders did intend to do this. If they don¡¯t, then wouldn¡¯t our n be wasted?¡± Zhao Hai thought about Elder Star and then shook his head, ¡°No, I think the Divines will certainly do what Lizzy said. They had been pushed to a dead end. It¡¯s just a pity that as the matter stands, we won¡¯t have a way bring the Thunder n and the others to the Space.¡±

    At this time, Megan smiled faintly and said, ¡°Elder Brother Hai, I don¡¯t think so. This depends on what Brother Hai wants to do. If you can bear with it, we can still push the three ns into the Space.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Megan and said, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Megan smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Lizzy just say it? The Supreme Elders are going to deal with the three ns in order to lure us in. In return, they will ignore whatever happens to the Divine Race territory. So why can¡¯t we pretend to be blind for a moment? While the Supreme Elders are in the Taurus Continent, we shall linger in the Divine Race Continents for some time. Only when the Supreme Elders discover that we are only pretending should we go and confront them. The nine Elders should be furious right now, so they would certainly cause quite some losses to the three ns. When that timees, we can ask the three ns to move to the Space. But when they are inside the Space, we will tell them that the O¡¯Neal family had attacked again as well as the growing threat of the underworld. We can use that opportunity to have them settle inside the Space. That wouldn¡¯t be difficult to do right?¡±

 Chapter 925 â€“ Another Angle

    <h4>Chapter 925 ¨C Another Angle</h4>

    Zhao Hai carefully listened to Megan¡¯s words. Although her method was quite ck-hearted, Zhao Hai could see how it would work.

    If Zhao Hai did what Megan said, then the three ns would suffer losses again. And along with the pressure brought by the O¡¯Neal family, it¡¯s very likely that they would agree if Zhao Hai asked them to move to the Space.

    Additionally, there wouldn¡¯t be any ws in this n. After all, he was helping the foreign races to break through. This way, nobody would have any suspicions.

    However, this n would cause huge losses to the Thunder n and the others. One must know that Zhao Hai had turned the Supreme Elders mad. They will certainly be impolite to Zhao Hai¡¯s allies. When the timees, a lot of people from the three ns would die, there was no doubt about this.

    Just as Megan said, this can only be done if Zhao Hai can endure. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t a ck-hearted person. Although he had goals he needed to be done, he did so in a reasonable manner. But this time, the three ns will encounter a cmity because of him. Megan and the others were clear about this, and Zhao Hai as well. Because of this, Megan only brought this idea up.

    Laura understood Megan¡¯s point, because of this, everybody looked at Zhao Hai in order to reach a decision.

    Zhao Hai frowned as he sat. He can understand Megan¡¯s n. Naturally, he also knew the consequences. Because of this, he couldn¡¯t help but hesitate.

    Zhao Hai wanted to get the three ns to move to the Space. But if he achieved it through Megan¡¯s method, the losses of the three ns would be great. They were even in danger of being destroyed.

    Zhao Hai was afraid of the three ns being exterminated. This oue would be unfair to them. This troubled Zhao Hai¡¯s heart.

    At this time, Meg suddenly said, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯d like to express my opinion. Young Master, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve already thought about this, but have you thought about what would happen to the three ns after we ascend?¡±

    When he heard Meg, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but gawk. He looked at Meg with a confused expression. Meg looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t forget that even if we defeated the Divine Race, this ne is still under Lu Wei¡¯s control. Lu Wei can definitely support another race to rece the Divines. No matter where we are, the Thunder n and the others still offended Lu Wei. When the timees, what would happen to them? Could they block Lu Wei¡¯s attack?¡±

    Megan and the others were also stunned. To be honest, they never examined this matter in this angle. They always thought that if they defeated the Divine Race before they ascend, then Lu Wei would just let their allies go. Zhao Hai and the others thought that it was them who would be unlucky.

    After staring at Meg for some time, Zhao Hai suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Meg, I haven¡¯t thought about that but you actually noticed it. Right, if we ascend one day, then the Thunder n and the others would be the most unfortunate. They would be eliminated by Lu Wei. People as petty as Lu Wei would certainly do it. We might as well do our best to relocate the three ns to the Space.¡±

    Megan turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Then we should go with the n. We¡¯ll monitor the Supreme Elders first. If they go and deal with the three ns, then we¡¯ll rampage throughout the Divine Race territory. If the Supreme Elders don¡¯t retreat, then that¡¯s when we provide support. I believe the three ns woulde to the Space. Besides this, we should also send a letter to the foreign races. While we support the three ns, the foreign races would deal with the Divine Race.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll do that. We wait for the Supreme Elders first. Don¡¯t tell Bingya and the others about this yet. Only reveal the matter when we head back to the Taurus Continent.¡±

    Laura understood what Zhao Hai wanted to do. If they told this matter to Bingya and the others prematurely, then Bingya and the others would know about Zhao Hai¡¯s n for the three ns. When the timees, their rtionship with the foreign races would surely be affected.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t a person who easily backs out of ns. Upon reaching a decision, he will immediately do his best to aplish it. Now that everything has been nned out, Zhao Hai stopped worrying. He just quietly waited for the Supreme Elders to arrive in the Leo Continent.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t go too far and was just right by Lion Rock. he believed that if the Leo Supreme Elder were to return to the Leo Continent, then he would certainlye and inspect Lion Rock. If he was alone at that time, then Zhao Hai would be impolite.

    Zhao Hai and the others were already used to staying inside their rooms. But this time, Laura and the others were inside the Space. They wanted to give the cultivation method over to Green and the others.

    Sinlea didn¡¯t let Zhao Hai wait too long. Soon, his figure was seen in Lion Rock. However, he wasn¡¯t alone, the other Supreme Elders were with him.

    After seeing this, Zhao Hai knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to make an attack. Because of this, he just looked at Sinlea¡¯s pale expression as he looked at Lion Rock. Lion Rock was his n¡¯s imperial tomb, not only was it destroyed, the Leo Divines weren¡¯t even able to protect the skeletons of their ancestors.

    Sinlea slowly fell to the ground and walked over to where Lion Rock was. Then he mmed his head to the ground multiple times before he straightened up and loudly dered, ¡°Ancestors! This unfilial Sinlea swears topletely destroy Zhao Hai and offer his soul to you.¡±

    The other Supreme Elders didn¡¯t kneel down. They just looked at Sinlea as he handled his matters with Lion Rock. To Sinlea, this attack was quite huge.

    After doing his respects, Sinlea stood up and turned to the other Supreme Elders, ¡°Everyone, we¡¯ll stabilize the Leo Continent first. Then we¡¯ll carry out our n.¡± The group nodded before flying away with Sinlea.

    The Supreme Elders flew towards the center of the continent. Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t follow them, he still managed to guess what Sinlea and the others nned to do. They wanted to stabilize the Leo Continent first. As for their other n, Zhao Hai still didn¡¯t know. However, Zhao Hai wanted to use the following days to map the Leo Continent¡¯s coastline as he waited for Sinlea and the others to leave. Only then would Zhao Hai know what the Divines were nning.

    After thinking about this, Zhao Hai immediately had Bubble lead him to map the Leo Continent¡¯s coastline, allowing the Space to monitor the continent¡¯s border.

    Sinlea held a high position in the Leo Continent. So when he came back, the situation with the continent stabilized very quickly. Moreover, since the Leo Imperials weren¡¯tpletely exterminated, Sinlea was able to appoint a new Lion King. With that, the Leo Continent quickly went under control.

    Five days after Sinlea and the others returned to the Leo Continent, their traces were found in the southeastern coastline of the continent. Only the nine elders were travelling as they went out of the continent and headed towards the southeast direction.

    Zhao Hai immediately had Bubble go up. At this time, Laura and the others came out of the Space. They entered the Space not only to teach Green and the others about the cultivation method, they also selected some talented Goblins to be sent to Karen¡¯sboratory in Wild Dragon Ind.

    At this moment, Karen¡¯sboratory had Beastmen, Dwarves, Goblins, Elves, Humans, and even some Demons selected by the Great Demon King. At the same time, there were also Fishmen sent by the Mermaid Queen. It can be said that aside from the Divines, Karen¡¯sboratory had every race present inside Zhao Hai¡¯s Space.

    Naturally, in addition to the Goblins, there were also other races who decided to settle in the ind. Theboratory had long been built, it only needed people to upy it.

    Laura and the others proceeded to sit down and look at the screen. The monitor showed Elder Star and the others flying in the sky. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai was following behind them, matching their speed.

    Zhao Hai also saw that Elder Star and the others didn¡¯t immediately go to the Taurus Continent. This made Zhao Hai somewhat puzzled. Don¡¯t they want to deal with the three ns? Was Megan¡¯s guess wrong?

    However, in order to determine what the Supreme Elders were doing, Zhao Hai decided to continue following behind them. When they entered a continent, Zhao Hai proceeded to map its coastline. Attacking the continent at this time would be risky even for Zhao Hai. He only wanted to see what the Supreme Elders were nning to do.

    Fortunately, Sinlea and the others didn¡¯t let Zhao Hai down. After inquiring the situation with of the continent, he realized that this was the continent of the Supreme Elder that he just killed, the Scorpio Continent.

    After the Scorpio Continent, Sinlea and the others went to continent after continent. This almost turned Zhao Hai dizzy. In the end, Zhao Hai discovered that after circling through the nine Divine Race continents, the Supreme Elders finally proceeded to head towards the Taurus Continent.

    Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know why Sinlea and the others went in a roundabout way, he can affirm that the Supreme Elders were nning to deal with the Thunder n and the others.

    After thinking about this, Zhao Hai immediately took his messenger fish out. This messenger fish was used to converse with Fei¡¯er.

 Chapter 926 â€“ Feiâ€™erâ€™s Worry

    <h4>Chapter 926 ¨C Fei¡¯er¡¯s Worry</h4>

    Fei¡¯er was currently at the defensive line. He didn¡¯t know about what happened outside nor was he aware of the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s movements.

    On the other hand, the defensive line was very good. The undead were skilled at using the magic cannons. Although the O¡¯Neal family had sent several attacks, none of them yielded any results.

    But even then, Fei¡¯er didn¡¯t dare to underestimate the O¡¯Neal family. They were yet to send a substantial amount of troops, all recent attacks were scouting runs.

    Moreover, the scouts that were sent forth were very difficult to deal with. Besides the time where Zhao Hai was present, no magic armors have fallen.

    They used to send out some cavalry to deal with the scouts, but the scouts have already made some ns to deal with them. Because of this, carrying an attack on the scouting parties had be useless.

    Fei¡¯er was currently having headaches about the defensive line. He wasn¡¯t a fool. They were already having difficulties with the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s scouting runs. If they decided to attack aggressively, would the defensive line be able to hold on? This caused Fei¡¯er to worry.

    At this time, his messenger fish suddenly voiced out, ¡°Fei¡¯er, Fei¡¯er, are you there? It¡¯s Zhao Hai.¡±

    Fei¡¯er stared, then he immediately took his messenger fish and said, ¡°Mister, it¡¯s me. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s voice replied, ¡°Fei¡¯er, I have something important to tell you. I went outst time because the Divines are going to deal with the foreign races. In order to solve the problem, I went to the Central Continent and destroyed their Connecting Heaven Pce. I also went to the Leo Continent to ruin their Lion Rock. The Divines have already retreated while the Central and Leo Continents are in chaos. However, this also caused the Divines to hate me.¡±

    After hearing Zhao Hai, Fei¡¯er gawked. He had followed Thunder Yun in the past, so he had some understanding about the Divine Race. Connecting Heaven Pce and Lion Rock were sacred sites. Because of this, Fei¡¯er knew how important they were.

    Now that he heard Zhao Hai, Fei¡¯er was able to vent his frustrations but he also became worried. His frustration came from the constant oppression the vassal races had received all these years. Their hatred towards the Divines had been inscribed into their blood and bones. Zhao Hai destroying the Connecting Heaven Pce as well as Lion Rock allowed Fei¡¯er to vent.

    However, Fei¡¯er was also worried precisely because he knew how important those two ces were. Destroying those two ces might allow him to vent, but this will also turn the Divines mad. Fei¡¯er was worried about Zhao Hai, so he quickly said, ¡°Mister, are you alright? Those two ces are too important to the Divine Race. After losing those, the Divines would surely go for Mister. You should be careful from now on.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard Fei¡¯er say this, his heart couldn¡¯t help but warm. He actually thought about giving up on his n. However, he steeled his heart as he said, ¡°Fei¡¯er, there¡¯s no need to worry about me. I¡¯m fine. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for the Divines to deal with me. However, I¡¯m afraid that the Supreme Elders would go and deal with your three ns in the Taurus Continent.¡±

    Fei¡¯er¡¯s expression quickly changed, ¡°Mister, are you sure?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Almost certain. At this point, the Supreme Elders are heading towards the Taurus Continent. I think they want to deal with you instead in order to lure me in.¡±

    Fei¡¯er was startled at this news, ¡°Mister, what can we do? The Supreme Elders are very strong. If they use their ultimate weapons, then we would have no chance to resist.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s voice turned serious, ¡°I know this. However, I can¡¯t fight them now. I¡¯ll go and attack the other continents . I just hope that they¡¯ll retreat once more.¡±

    Fei¡¯er thought for a moment and said, ¡°Mister, what if the Supreme Elders don¡¯t go back? If they decide to seriously attack us, then what do we do then?¡±

    Zhao Hai turned silent for some time before he said, ¡°Fei¡¯er, I¡¯ll present these facts to you. The people from the Ark Continent and the Demon Realm have been sent to another ce by me. That ce belongs entirely to me, everyone there needs to listen to mymands. I haven¡¯t said this to you before because I¡¯m afraid that you would misunderstand. However, the current situation is critical, I couldn¡¯t afford to withhold this information from you. I hope that you can go to that ce to seek safety.¡±

    Fei¡¯er was silent. Hepletely understood the elders of his n. These people were very hard to move and wouldn¡¯t want to be under someone¡¯s control. This was the precise reason why they decided to go against the Divine Race. The elders would certainly disagree being under Zhao Hai¡¯smand.

    Zhao Hai was aware of Fei¡¯er¡¯s difficulty, so he said, ¡°Fei¡¯er, in a moment I¡¯ll have an undead deliver threemand tokens to you. You can bring those tokens to your ns. Themand tokens are able to open spatial rifts so that your people can enter the ce. If your people agreed, then you can send them in. If they don¡¯t agree, then it¡¯s fine. If the Supreme Elders are really intent to eliminating the three ns, then I will immediately return to the Taurus Continent. However, I¡¯m afraid that you cannot withstand the Supreme Elders. I won¡¯t say anything more, time is tight. Wait for the undead to send you the tokens before returning to your ns.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai no longer made a sound.

    Fei¡¯er can hear the indignation from Zhao Hai¡¯s words. But Fei¡¯er knew that Zhao Hai was right. In the past, he thought that it was strange for Zhao Hai to not worry about the people from the Ark Continent. As it turns out, the people of the Ark Continent have already moved.

    Afterwards, the Demons actually dealt with the Divines along with Zhao Hai. This made Fei¡¯er confused. Why would the Demons listen to Zhao Hai? But now he knew, the Demons have already submitted to Zhao Hai.

    If the Demons and the people from the Ark Continent surrendered to Zhao Hai, then why can¡¯t they do the same? During the war, the Ark Continent and the Demons hardly lost any people. Meanwhile, the three ns suffered a lot.

    Even if they had the right of equal dialogue with Zhao Hai at this time, was it worth sacrificing that many people? If they made the same decision with the Ark Continent and the Demon Realm, then wouldn¡¯t they have lost less?

    Looking at the Demons, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t treat them the way the Divines treated their vassals. Zhao Hai was always respectful to the Great Demon King. Even if he made an order, he still had a polite tone. This was also the reason why Fei¡¯er wanted the Thunder n to submit to Zhao Hai.

    Now, Zhao Hai had overturned the skies of the Divine Race. Being the first allies of Zhao Hai, the three ns would definitely be targeted by the Divines.

    The nine Supreme Elders of the Divine Race were stronger than a Divine Race army. Under such circumstance, how could the three ns resist? The Divines surely wouldn¡¯t be merciful to them. They were the main influence of the vassal race rebellion, the Divines would surely eliminate them.

    In the past, Zhao Hai knew that they didn¡¯t want to surrender to him, so he gave them the right to have equal dialogue. But now, the situation was rted to the life and death of the three ns, so Zhao Hai could only present this proposition. Fei¡¯er believed that Zhao Hai would surely save them and have a decisive battle with the Supreme Elders. If the timees and Zhao Hai was defeated or killed, then the three ns would meet the retaliation of the entire Divine Race. When that timees, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to resist.

    Fei¡¯er knew that the best way to solve this situation was to go to the ce that Zhao Hai presented. But will the Elders agree?

    Fei¡¯er can understand Zhao Hai¡¯s indignation. Zhao Hai had looked after the three ns for a long time yet the three ns were still guarded against him. Think about, if you give unconditional help to a person and they still feel threatened against you, then wouldn¡¯t you be angry?

    Besides these things, Fei¡¯er was also worried about the O¡¯Neal family. If Zhao Hai was defeated, putting the Divine Race aside, what would happen to the O¡¯Neal family? If Zhao Hai and the Divines manage to injure themselves heavily, then who would be able to fight against the magic armors?

    One must know that the ones who managed to hold the O¡¯Neal family off were the undead. These undead were from Zhao Hai. If Zhao Hai was defeated, then the undead would definitely vanish. When the timees, with both the O¡¯Neal family and the Divine Race attacking them, the three ns would surely be done for.

    After thinking about this, Fei¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but feel a cold sweat. At this time, an undead came to Fei¡¯er¡¯s side. The undead had three blood redmand tokens on its hand. Thesemand tokens had the Wild Dragon insignia on one side while a picture of a skeleton on the other. There were no characters on the token, only the marks and some decorations, it looked very refined.

    Fei¡¯er didn¡¯t have time to admire the tokens as he quickly took them from the undead and immediately went to see Ding and Shan. He knew that they would have simr thoughts as himself and wanted to discuss the matter. No matter what, their ns couldn¡¯t afford another huge loss. Otherwise, the ns wouldn¡¯t be able to recover even after a hundred years. Most importantly, the ns were in risk of extermination. This matter was of extreme importance.

 Chapter 927 â€“ The Might of the Taurus!

    <h4>Chapter 927 ¨C The Might of the Taurus!</h4>

    Zhao Hai calmly put away his messenger fish. However, his expression was quite ugly. Laura looked at Zhao Hai andforted him, ¡°Brother Hai, don¡¯t think about it too much. At the worst, we could just abduct the three ns and go.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Lizzy smiled faintly and said, ¡°Brother Hai¡¯s performance was very good. If we didn¡¯t know, we would¡¯ve believed that you were really angry.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not think about that anymore. What we need to think about is how to deal with the Divines. Right now, the Divine Race territory ispletely undefended. I think the reason Elder Star and the others went to the continents was to take the other Seven Star Heaven Lock disks. It seems like the disks have been divided among the other continents in order to deal with us. Now that the Supreme Elders decided to deal with me in the Taurus Continent, they decided to take the disks with them.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°So what does Brother Hai n to do?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°We¡¯ll begin with the Central Continent. At this point, the Central Continent had just been pacified. There¡¯s close to no defenders left there, the ones that survived are the children and the elderly. We can turn the Central Continent into another Taurus Continent.¡±

    Lizzy nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. But Brother Hai, there are also vassal races in the Central Continent. Do you want to contact them?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Forget it. Those vassal races will be handed over to the foreign races to manage. We can¡¯t just approach them at this time, they still don¡¯t trust us.¡±

    Lizzy agreed, ¡°Alright, so do we start now?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s begin right now.¡± After he said that, Zhao Haimanded the Hell King¡¯s ship to appear in Central City.

    Central City had just calmed down. But after they saw the Hell King¡¯s ship, the people were immediately shocked before their expressions changed. A lot of people from Central City were familiar with the Hell King¡¯s ship. This ship was the cause of their current nightmare.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t polite and immediately releasedrge numbers of undead in order to capture the popce. Just like Zhao Hai said, the people of the Central Continent had lost their ability to resist.

    When the Central Divines saw the Hell King¡¯s ship, they were reminded about the horrible things that happened in Central City. This caused them to copse andpletely lose their strength.

    Zhao Hai was sessful in abducting the citizens. It took almost no effort to do so. After grabbing all the Divines, he proceeded to the next city.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s operation in the Central Continent went easierpared to the Taurus Continent. This was because in the past, the Taurus Divines still had their city defenses as well as their central government. Meanwhile, the Central Continent almost lost all of their soldiers, this made it too easy for Zhao Hai to capture the citizens.

    The Central Continent was very big, it was much bigger than the Taurus Continent. However, Zhao Hai was very swift, it was as if he was catching sheep. Upon arriving at a city, he would quickly capture everyone. The process was very fast that it only took three days before he managed to wipe the entire Central Continent clean.

    Bingya and the others followed every procedure. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hide everything from them as well. He also told Bingya and the others that the nine Supreme Elders have already decided to attack the Thunder n and the others. At this time, Zhao Hai was attacking the Divines in order topel the other Supreme Elders to head back.

    Bingya and the others didn¡¯t object to Zhao Hai¡¯s move. They thought that Zhao Hai was doing a very good job. Zhao Hai also used this method when the Divines were attacking the foreign races. Because of this, Bingya and the others didn¡¯t even think that Zhao Hai would have ns for the three ns.

    After cleaning the Central Continent, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t proceed towards the Leo Continent. Although the Leo Continent had also experienced chaos, they weren¡¯t actually that easy to deal with. It can be said that the Leo Continent didn¡¯t suffer any major damage. Their main forces were still left basically untouched. Additionally, the Leo Divines hated Zhao Hai to the bones due to what he had done with Lion Rock. If Zhao Hai attacked the Leo Continent, then the Leo Divines would surely go all out in resisting him. Because of this, Zhao Hai opted to leave the Leo Continent alone for now. Instead, Zhao Hai went on to attack the Scorpio Continent.

    The Scorpio Continent¡¯s Supreme Elder was already dead and the Scorpio Divines were already aware of it. This had a huge effect on their morale. Although the Continent wasn¡¯t chaotic, their motivation to battle was at an all-time low.

    Moreover, in order to deal with the Scorpio Continent, Zhao Hai hade up with a good idea. Zhao Hai had turned the Scorpio Continent¡¯s Supreme Elder into an undead. He ns to used that Supreme Elder and his Ultimate Weapon to attack the Scorpio Continent. He would also send the Devil Legion. He believed that once the Scorpio Continent¡¯s soldiers see their Supreme Elder using his ultimate weapon to attack them, their confidence would immediately be gone. This way, it would be very convenient for Zhao Hai to capture them.

    Zhao Hai followed Elder Star and the others when they went to the other continents. Because of this, Zhao Hai only used the Space to reach the Scorpio Continent. He didn¡¯t waste any time being on the road.

    Elder Star and the others didn¡¯t have the same ability. They can only hurry along, flying from continent to continent. Even if they were Supreme Elders, they still needed to use two days for travel. When Zhao Hai attacked the Scorpio Continent, only then did the Supreme Elders arrive at the Taurus Continent.

    In these several days, Fei¡¯er and the others returned to their own ns. They sought an audience with their Patriarchs and ryed Zhao Hai¡¯s words. Moreover, Fei¡¯er and the others reached an agreement. They would urge their Patriarchs to have their people enter Zhao Hai¡¯s Space.

    Fei¡¯er knew that this matter wouldn¡¯t be easy. However, he didn¡¯t think about how difficult it would be.

    Upon returning to his n, almost everyone opposed to Zhao Hai¡¯s idea, they thought it was just Zhao Hai¡¯s scheme. It was impossible for nine Supreme Elders to unite just to deal with them. No matter how Fei¡¯er urged his people, they remained unmoved.

    Fei¡¯er¡¯s time with Zhao Hai was quite long. So Fei¡¯er understood that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t the type to joke around with these matters. Because of this, Fei¡¯er and the otherspletely believed Zhao Hai¡¯s words.

    Fei¡¯er still had quite a reputation in his n. So even if he wasn¡¯t permitted by the Patriarch and the Elders, he still talked to his family as well as those close to him and have them prepare for relocation. At the same time, Fei¡¯er also called Zhao Hai on his messenger fish, asking for permission to use themand token.

    Zhao Hai knew the situation with the three ns, this was how much Fei¡¯er and the others trust him. Naturally, it was impossible for Zhao Hai to not give Fei¡¯er any face. Because of this, after being contacted, he immediately opened a spatial rift. Those who were willing to move were immediately allowed passage.

    Since Fei¡¯er was also well-known among the youth of his n, some of them were willing to follow. There were also some women as well as some elderly people who moved.

    However, Fei¡¯er wasn¡¯t able to move that many people. This was because Zhao Hai just told them that the nine Supreme Elders would soon arrive.

    Fei¡¯er immediately directed those who wanted to move to enter the Space. Fei¡¯er never entered the Space before, so he was trusting Zhao Hai¡¯s word. But when he arrived inside the Space, he couldn¡¯t help but get stunned. The environment inside was very good. There were even some picturesque mountains and rivers inside. And as it turns out, Zhao Hai prepared this ce for the three ns to settle in.

    This was an ordinary background that Zhao Hai bought before. Inside this background were a lot of houses as well as bread trees and bamboo rice. Because of this, the three ns wouldn¡¯t have to worry about survival once they move in. Even if there were a lot of them and some weren¡¯t able to stay inside the ready-built homes, there was still no problem. The Space¡¯s environment was just too good, it far surpassed Fei¡¯er¡¯s imagination. Even if they were to lie down outside, the grass was soft and fragrant. It was actually morefortable to lie down on the grass than to stay indoors.

    The actions of Fei¡¯er and the others managed to anger the patriarchs and elders of their ns. This caused them to be more strict, forbidding people to relocate. In the end, they even sent an army to stop this.

    At this time, the total number of people who moved inside the Space was still less than 100 thousand, it was too small. Fei¡¯er and the others had no way to fight against the Patriarch¡¯s decision. In the end, they had to close the spatial rift, and Fei¡¯er, Ding, and Shan were imprisoned. They weren¡¯t even allowed toe in contact with the outside world.

    During all of this, Zhao Hai attacked the Scorpio Continent. Zhao Hai had the Scorpio Supreme Elder head the attack. Along with the Devil Legion¡¯s help, they went to deal with the Scorpio Divines.

    Upon seeing their dead Supreme Elder as well as the Scorpio ultimate weapon, the Scorpio soldiers copsed immediately. With only a thought, Zhao Hai took them into the Space.

    While Zhao Hai was absorbing the Divines into the Space, Elder Star and the others had set foot on the Taurus Continent. Gold Ben didn¡¯t even hesitate as he led the group and headed towards the spatial rifts of the three ns.

    The Thunder n and the others weren¡¯t vassals for a day or two. Because of this, Gold Ben waspletely clear about their location. With no effort, Gold Ben found the spatial rifts.

    The spatial rifts of the three ns were close together. However, the first spatial rift that Gold Ben and the others came upon was the one that belonged to the Thunder n.

    Although the Thunder n¡¯s Patriarch didn¡¯t believe that the Supreme elders would attack them, he still had some precautions. He arranged arge army to the spatial rift and reinforced their defensive line.

    When Gold Ben arrived at the spatial rift, this was the scene that they witnessed. The nine Supreme Elders went into a formation before slowly pressing towards the Thunder n¡¯s spatial rift

    The Thunder n¡¯s garrison troops were also able to see Gold Ben and the others. Although the soldiers didn¡¯t know who Gold Ben was, they could still see that the nine people were here with evil intentions. Someone from the defensive line loudly said, ¡°To the people in front. You have entered the Thunder n¡¯s defensive zone. Please retreat immediately or else we will identify you as an enemy and we will proceed to attack.¡±

    Upon seeing the Thunder n¡¯s people, Gold Ben¡¯s anger quickly red up. He gave a menacing smile as heughed and said, ¡°You Thunder n ves. You aren¡¯t this unyielding in the past. Who gave you such courage? You actually dared to drive us away. I really don¡¯t know whether you want to live or die.¡±

    When the garrison troops heard Gold Ben¡¯s words, their expression changed. The name ¡®Thunder n ves¡¯ rang too familiar. In the past, the Taurus Divines always called them by this name. Therefore, the troops quickly knew that Gold Ben wasn¡¯t here to be friendly.

    At this moment, the garrisonmander immediately said, ¡°Prepare the javelins for attack! Don¡¯t let them get close!¡±

    Upon seeing this situation, Gold Ben turned to the other Supreme Elders and said, ¡°Everyone, these people are my Taurus Continent¡¯s ves. Although the Taurus n no longer exists, please leave the punishment to me!¡±

    Elder Star and the others nodded. They didn¡¯t oppose Gold Ben¡¯s method. With this defensive line, there was no need for any one of them to make a move.

    After seeing that the others agreed, Gold Ben turned to look back at the Thunder n. The Thunder n¡¯s reinforced defensive line simply wasn¡¯t a threat to him. Because of this, Gold Ben immediately equipped his Taurus Combat Suit and slowly headed forward. Then he pulled his fists towards his waist beforeunching a punch with his right arm and shouting, ¡°Taurus Charge!¡± Uponunching his attack, a huge bull appeared in front of his fist and directly soared towards the defensive line.

    The golden bull rushed forward. It grew bigger and bigger as though it was absorbing the surrounding energy. When the golden bull appeared in front of the Thunder n army, it was already 20 meters high.The golden bull mmed towards the defensive line, causing arge explosion. The defensive line wall which was nearly ten meters tall was torn apart like paper.

    At this time, Gold Ben¡¯s left fist punched out. The second golden bulls tore another part of the wall. Now, the Thunder n¡¯s defensive line had a huge 60 meter-wide gap.

    Elder Star was standing right behind Gold Ben. He gave a nod and said, ¡°Gold Ben¡¯s two punches seem to be three times more powerful than before. His emotion really allowed his power to soar.¡±

    The other Supreme Elders couldn¡¯t help but agree. They could also see that Gold Ben was fiercer that before. The reason he was like this was naturally the extermination of the Taurus Continent. In addition to his raw power, Gold Ben¡¯s fists now carry his resentment towards his enemies.

 Chapter 928 â€“ You Think The Divines Are Stupid?

    <h4>Chapter 928 ¨C You Think The Divines Are Stupid?</h4>

    Two fists, it only took two fists before the Thunder ns¡¯ reinforced wall to copse. Dozens of people were killed as well, a cruel death by being smashed to paste by a fist.

    Besides the destroyed wall, the construction around and behind it was razedpletely. The support troops that were there, about a hundred soldiers, were also killed.

    The might of just two fists, nobody thought that this would happen!

    But although the two fists killed dozens of people, the garrisonmander managed to survive. Themander quickly made some adjustments, removing all Thunder n troops from the wall.

    The Thunder n¡¯s defensive line was made in stages. This meant that even if one wall copses, not everything will be turned to waste.

    Naturally, Gold Ben can see the onion-like construction of the Thunder n¡¯s walls. When he entered the broken walls, he was immediately met with a rain of javelins.

    Gold Ben didn¡¯t dare to neglect these attacks. He knew that these javelins could explode and their strength mightpare to blood lightning beads.

    Gold Ben always thought that it was strange. The Divines were the ones who used blood lightning beads first. However, Zhao Hai actually managed to learn how to make them. Additionally, Zhao Hai¡¯s blood lightning beads were much better than the ones made by the Divines.

    Gold Ben waved his hand, forming a crouching bull that blocked the javelins. When the javelins exploded, Gold Ben moved his two arms to support his shield.

    It can be said that the Thunder n¡¯s defensive line was made magnificently, and it was evenyered. However, Gold Ben¡¯s strength was terrifying. After exerting more attacks, Gold Ben managed to destroy the entire defensive line. Gold Ben received his ultimate weapon before flying towards the Thunder n¡¯s ne.

    As Gold Ben attacked the Thunder n¡¯s defensive line, the defenders also sent the news back to the Thunder n. In the past, Zhao Hai dealt with the Taurus Divines with the cooperation of the three ns. During that time, Zhao Hai provided them with messenger fishes. Naturally, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t take them back, so the messenger fishes were still in their possession.

    Although the Thunder n¡¯s people didn¡¯t know any Supreme Elders, Gold Ben¡¯s strength alone was a testament to his status. And with Zhao Hai¡¯s earlier reminder, the Thunder n was able to affirm who Gold Ben and the others were.

    After confirming that it was Gold Ben, the Thunder n couldn¡¯t help but get flustered. The strength of the Taurus Supreme Elder was known to be world-shaking. Now, he was here to attack them. How could the Thunder n resist?

    It was at this time that the Thunder n¡¯s people discovered that they didn¡¯t have the qualifications to be treated as Zhao Hai¡¯s equal. Zhao Hai managed to defeat a Supreme Elder. Moreover, in order to deal with him, the nine Supreme Elders actually united. On the other hand, the whole Thunder n wasn¡¯t even a match to one Supreme Elder. If Zhao Hai wanted to ruin the Thunder n, then that would be too easy to do.

    In this situation, the Patriarch had no choice but to release Fei¡¯er. Upon hearing the present situation, Fei¡¯er¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but turn difficult.

    Fei¡¯er looked at the Patriarch and said, ¡°Patriarch, we can only find a way to constrain the nine Supreme Elders. We need our people to enter Mister¡¯s Space. I think we should select 100 thousand people to do the sacrifice ritual. Use the thunder in order to block the nine Supreme Elders. We need time to transfer everyone towards the Space.¡±

    Upon hearing Fei¡¯er¡¯s words, the Patriarch¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but change. The Thunder n really did have a sacrifice ritual. Almost every Thunder n member can use this method. This ritual would allow a person to undergo a massive increase in strength for ten days. However, after ten days, that person would turn to ash. Most importantly, this ritual was irreversible. This meant that as long as someone used this ritual, that person was as good as dead.

    The collective strength of 100 thousand people using the ritual would amount to an astonishing amount. Even Supreme Elders wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with them in a short period of time. However, these 100 thousand people would die after ten days. For the Thunder n, this was no doubt a huge damage.

    The Patriarch looked at Fei¡¯er and said, ¡°Do you have any other methods? Isn¡¯t 100 thousand people too much?¡±

    Fei¡¯er forced a smile and said, ¡°Patriarch, 100 thousand people isn¡¯t a lot. We might even add more people in the future. During the past battles, we witnessed Mister fight with the Taurus Supreme Elder. The Supreme Elder was very strong, his attack strength was formidable. This 100 thousand people might be able to block the Supreme Elder. However, we shouldn¡¯t forget that there are eight other Supreme Elders. Nine Supreme Elders couldn¡¯t be blocked that easily. I¡¯m not even certain that those 100 thousand would be able to block the nine Supreme Elders.¡±

    The Patriarch¡¯s face became quite difficult as he looked at Fei¡¯er. His expression sunk and said, ¡°Is Mister Zhao Hai unable to rescue us?¡± After hearing the Patriarch say this, it was Fei¡¯er¡¯s turn to have a difficult expression. He looked at the Patriarch and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai is currently attacking the Divine Race territory in the hopes that the Supreme Elders would retreat. If the Supreme Elders don¡¯te back, then mister mighte and have a decisive battle with the Supreme Elders. But if mister bes defeated, then wouldn¡¯t the result the same as the one we¡¯re facing right now? It might even be possible that our escape route would disappear.¡±

    The Patriarch hesitated, he became silent for quite a while. Fei¡¯er looked at the Patriarch¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help but feel angry. Fei¡¯er said, ¡°Patriarch, there¡¯s no need to think about it anymore. What duty does mister have for him to die for us? Are we worthy for him to go all out against the nine Supreme Elders? If it was you, would you fight someone powerful for someone who didn¡¯t even have great trust towards you? Will you sacrifice yourself for someone who is always guarded against you?¡±

    Fei¡¯er¡¯s words were very impolite. This caused the Patriarch¡¯s expression to turn uglier. He coldly snorted and said, ¡°Are you really sure that the Supreme Elders won¡¯t let us go? If we go under Zhao Hai¡¯smand, then we might as well surrender to the Divine Race!¡±

    Not only Fei¡¯er, even the some Elders couldn¡¯t help but doubt what they just heard. This statement was just too stupid. Everyone was clear about the result.

    Fei¡¯er looked at the Patriarch, disappointment evident on his face, and said, ¡°Is this the Patriarch¡¯s decision? Do you really want to punish our Thunder n?¡±

    After hearing this, the Patriarch¡¯s expression worsened. Then he mmed his hand on the table and shouted, ¡°Even if we are killed, we will never be Zhao Hai¡¯s ves! Come, lock him up for me!¡±

    Several of the Elders who were present didn¡¯t do anything. Among them, the one who was the most unwilling was Elder Zhen. He had cooperated with Zhao Hai before so held some understanding regarding the man.

    At the same time, Elder Zhen also discovered that ever since they had defeated the Taurus Divines, the Patriarch had be more and more like a dictator. He started to believe that he was an Emperor. He became a Patriarch that didn¡¯t consider what his people thought.

    Elder Zhen looked at the Patriarch before grabbing Fei¡¯er. He couldn¡¯t just stay quiet as he stood up and said, ¡°Patriarch, the situation is already very clear. If we wait any longer, then all of us would only die. Do you really want to sacrifice the entire Thunder n like this? If that is the case, then you are no longer qualified to be the Patriarch of the Thunder n.¡±

    Elder Zhen was the Thunder n¡¯s Great Elder. His status in the n was very high. Every word he spoke had a certain weight behind it. This was because the Elder¡¯s Assembly had the ability to impeach a Patriarch.

    When the Patriarch heard this, his face turned for the worst. He mmed the table with even more force and said, ¡°Elder Zhen, do you know what you just said? Do you want to rebel?¡±

    Elder Zhen looked at the Patriarch and coldly snorted, ¡°Patriarch, are you serious? Rebellion? Don¡¯t forget, the Elder¡¯s Assembly has the right to impeach a Patriarch. You don¡¯t have the capabilities to call me a rebel. I support Fei¡¯er¡¯s n. We should immediately organize people to do the sacrifice ritual and block the nine Supreme Elders. We don¡¯t have much time left, we need to relocate to mister Zhao Hai¡¯s Space. I¡¯ve met Mister Zhao Hai before, he certainly won¡¯t treat us as ves. He hates very.¡±

    The Patriarch coldly snorted and said, ¡°Who knows if he was just acting.¡±

    At this time, another elder stood up and angrily shouted, ¡°So what does the Patriarch want? Do we just wait for our deaths?¡±

    Then another elder stood up and countered, ¡°And what about you? Is bing another person¡¯s dog that good? I¡¯d rather die in battle than be someone¡¯s ve.¡±

    Elder Zhen looked at that elder and berated, ¡°You watch your mouth. Who said we would be ves? And do you really want our n to perish for this courageous spirit that you have? Mister Zhao Hai will not enve us. The Demons and the people from the Ark Continent subordinated themselves to Mister Zhao Hai, and they didn¡¯t be ves. So why can¡¯t we do the same?¡±

    That elder sneered and said, ¡°Zhao Hai didn¡¯t enve the Demons and the people from the Ark Continent, but did that mean that he didn¡¯t have ves? If we surrender to Zhao Hai, then we might as well just surrender to the Divines. At the very least, we can still live in our ne without going to a strange ce.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Fei¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Surrender to the Divines? Do you really think that you have the qualifications? The vassal rebellion is all because of us. And at this time, you want to surrender? Who do you think we are? Can we just revolt whenever we want to revolt and surrender whenever we want to surrender? When did the Divines be that forgiving? You really think that the Divines are that stupid?¡±

 Chapter 929 â€“ Dealing With The Cancer Clan

    <h4>Chapter 929 ¨C Dealing With The Cancer n</h4>

    Both sides were unyielding. Nobody can make anyone change their minds. A brawl almost happened in the hall. In the end, Fei¡¯er could only shake his head as he left the room full of indignation.

    After leaving the hall, Elder Zhen immediately called the Elders who were close to him. Then he proceeded to urge their nsmen to leave the n while also organizing a suicide troop. The troop would perform the sacrificial ritual together in order to deal with the Supreme Elders.

    As the Thunder n¡¯s Great Elder, Elder Zhen held a high prestige in the n. And with Fei¡¯er by his side, their influence was not lowerpared to the patriarch. Moreover, with Fei¡¯er¡¯s military authority, it didn¡¯t take too long for them to find people willing to sacrifice themselves.

    Before when Fei¡¯er was rallying his people, the majority of those who came with him were the young members of his n. On the other hand, most of those with elderly age weren¡¯t convinced by Fei¡¯er¡¯s words. Because of this, the people who were sent to the Space were very smallpared to the Thunder n¡¯s total poption.

    The suicide troop of 100 thousand was quickly organized. At the same time, about five hundred thousand households became willing to enter Zhao Hai¡¯s Space.

    Five hundred thousand households was quite a lot. This was equal to an entire province back in the Ark Continent. These people were also the only ones who were convinced by Fei¡¯er despite his best efforts. There were still a lot of Thunder n members who didn¡¯t want to leave their ancestral home.

    The Patriarch¡¯s group was also nning to organize their own suicide army. However, their purpose was differentpared to Fei¡¯er. Fei¡¯er wanted to organize a troop in order to hold the Supreme Elders long enough for the Thunder n nsmen to enter the Space. On the other hand, the Patriarch wanted to organize a troop in order to make the Divines understand that the Thunder n weren¡¯t easily dealt with. With this, the Thunder n might have more talking power when they surrender.

    Fei¡¯er and the others had already separated themselves from the Patriarch¡¯s rule. Fei¡¯er organized his people to move together and headed towards Thunder Valley and opened a spatial rift there. Then the people proceeded to head inside the Space.

    Outside the valley, Fei¡¯er personally led the 100 hundred thousand suicide troops to block the entrance to the valley. They would block the Supreme Elders from attacking the migrating households.

    All the Thunder n members who entered the Space immediately fell in love with the environment. On the other hand, those who were yet to enter started to panic. They knew that their enemies were the nine Supreme Elders. They also knew that their Patriarch was prepared to surrender to the Divines.

    After themoners knew about this information, they immediately ran to Fei¡¯er. If they go with Fei¡¯er, they believed that their future would be safe.

    Thesemoners weren¡¯t stupid. Most of them knew how miserably they offended the Divine Race. Even if the Divines epted their surrender, what would happen next? If they would return to their past state, then they might as well go to Zhao Hai¡¯s Space.

    As the matter stands, more and more people decided to enter Zhao Hai¡¯s Space. It already came to a point where the Patriarch could no longer stop them.

    At this time, a problem arose. The nine Supreme Elders had already started to attack the Thunder n. Moreover, they seem to be intent in the elimination of the entire race. They didn¡¯t even try to take captives. This meant that those who went to battle would surely die.

    This made the Thunder n Patriarch finally realize that the situation wasn¡¯t good. He immediately organized themselves and prepared to use the sacrifice ritual in order to block the Supreme Elders.

    However, the Thunder n¡¯s Patriarch discovered something. Unexpectedly, nobody in his side was willing to be members of the suicide troop. It was a huge contrastpared to Fei¡¯er¡¯s side.

    The Thunder n¡¯s Patriarch didn¡¯t have the time to organize a proper army to resist the nine Supreme Elders. After all, he was preparing to surrender and negotiate with the Divines.

    This was where the Thunder n¡¯s patriarch had forgotten about something. Only those with leverage had the power for negotiation. If you weren¡¯t strong and you were on the side of the defeated, then what right do you have to discuss terms with the enemy?

    Naturally, the Thunder n¡¯s Patriarch haven¡¯t thought about this. In his opinion, the Divines wouldn¡¯t dare to destroy them. Otherwise, the Divines wouldn¡¯t be able to rule the vassal races.

    However, the Patriarch had forgotten the fact that they were the main cause of the vassal race rebellion. If the Divines didn¡¯t eliminate them as a punishment for the others, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to control the other vassal races.

    Moreover, Gold Ben and the others only came here because of Zhao Hai. They would eliminate the Thunder n first, then the Barbarians, and then the Winged Pegasus. They n to make Zhao Hai retreat.

    Because of this, Gold Ben and the others didn¡¯t even think about getting captives. They intend to exterminate the Thunder n. They weren¡¯t interested in surrender, negotiations, and the like. All they want to do right now was to attack and kill.

    Although there were only nine of them this time, these people were more terrifying than 90 million people. Even if they numbered only nine, their individual and collective might wasn¡¯t weak. Therefore, the Thunder n would certainly eat a huge loss once the battle starts.

    But the Patriarch¡¯s group could only resist. At this time, Fei¡¯er was transferring 500 thousand households to the Space, this was more than 2 million people. Moving this number of people to the Space wouldn¡¯t take a day or two. Because of this, Fei¡¯er could only lead the suicide troop to defend the valley¡¯s entrance.

    Even if Fei¡¯er and the others were defending the valley entrance, they were still receiving news from the battle between the Thunder n and the Supreme Elders. At the same time, more and more Thunder n members began pouring towards the valley. This only meant that the situation had worsened to a certain degree.

    Fei¡¯er didn¡¯t have the means to solve this. If he went to attack the Divines, then the valley would turn dangerous. If he went out, then the Patriarch might even use them. The Patriarch was still hoping to surrender.

    Fei¡¯er already told Ding and Shan about the current situation. Ding and Shan weren¡¯t having good times either. They had met people from their ns and were met with the same oue as Fei¡¯er. A lot of people were against moving, especially their Patriarchs.

    Fei¡¯er wanted them to move as soon as possible. He told them that the Divines weren¡¯t intending to take any survivors. Ding and Shan needed to send their people to the Space at the earliest time.

    However, Ding and Shan¡¯s present situation was the same as Fei¡¯er. Those who were close to them and those who respected them were the only ones who agreed to move towards the Space. Ding and Shan could only break out from the cells with no consideration for the n¡¯s face. They were afraid that it would be toote for their people to move towards the Space. A civil strife began in their ns.

    Fei¡¯er felt very awkward regarding this situation. He didn¡¯t want to urge them to revolt. After all, this was a different n¡¯s matter, it wouldn¡¯t be good for him to meddle.

    However, Fei¡¯er was worried about the Barbarians and the Winged Pegasus. The poption of the two ns was much greaterpared to the Thunder n. In this case, it would take an even longer time for their people to move towards the Space. Now that the Supreme Elders were mowing through the Thunder n, it was the best time for the Barbarians and the Winged Pegasus to make their move. If they dy, then they would be risking the lives of their people.

    Fei¡¯er didn¡¯t have better means to express this thought towards Ding and Shan. Because of this, he could only tell it to Zhao Hai.

    But Zhao Hai was currently attacking the Cancer Continent right now. The Cancer Continent was quite difficult to deal with. This was because their Supreme Elder Jie Yu had some reputation among the Divine Race. Although Elder Star held the highest position among all the Supreme Elders, Elder Jie Yu was the foremost expert of the Divine Race. This caused his nsmen to have a certain arrogance towards their strength. In their opinion, they couldn¡¯t afford to have Elder Jie Yu lose face.

    Because of this thought, the Cancer n¡¯s defense was quite hard to deal with. But because of the current circumstances, Zhao Hai would naturally be impolite. He released his undead, the Devil Legion, and his Cavalry Army. He sent them to all directions in order to deal with the Cancer n as soon as possible.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s method was very sessful. After releasing his army, even the Cancer Divines wouldn¡¯t be able to resist. The Cancer Divines could only defend for three days before they were cleaned up.

    Nobody could me them for falling so fast. Zhao Hai¡¯s undead were as strong as they were. Moreover, there was the much stronger undead troops under Qing Feng and Mingyue. Then there was the Ultimate Weapon equipped Devil Legion. There simply was nobody that could defend against them. And with their Supreme Elder absent, the Cancer n¡¯s fall was inevitable.

    Most importantly, Zhao Hai¡¯s army outnumbered the Cancer Continent¡¯s troops. There simply was no chance for the Cancer Divines. Zhao Hai also received the news from Fei¡¯er. However, he didn¡¯t immediately return to help. He would wait until Gold Ben attacks the Barbarians and Winged Pegasus before he turns back.

    He needed to make the Barbarians and Winged Pegasus be willing to submit. If the two ns still refused, then Zhao Hai would wait for some time.

    Up until now, the three ns were still unwilling to trust Zhao Hai. The three ns¡¯ Patriarchs were very ambitious people. If the Space epts such people, then they would certainly cause trouble. Because of this, Zhao Hai changed his mind. He would use Gold Ben and the others to teach the three ns a lesson. Zhao Hai would make the three ns understand that without him, they would easily fall to the Divines.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t give Fei¡¯er a concrete answer, he just expressed his acknowledgement of the report. Fei¡¯er couldn¡¯t me Zhao Hai. To be honest, even Fei¡¯er was disappointed of his people. Because of this, he could only ept this result.

    1. I¡¯ve been stopping myself from calling it ¡®Suicide Squad¡¯ xd

 Chapter 930 â€“ Sagittarius Clanâ€™s Magic Formation

    <h4>Chapter 930 ¨C Sagittarius n¡¯s Magic Formation</h4>

    Although Zhao Hai had conquered the Central, Scorpio, and the Cancer Continents, he didn¡¯t actually touch their Fishman tribes. He wanted the Fishmen to spread the information to the other Divines. He needed Gold Ben and the others to be aware of what was happening.

    Gold Ben and the others were now forcing Zhao Hai to fight them by attacking the Thunder n and the others. But if Zhao Hai continually eliminates the Divines, would Gold Ben and the others keep being calm? At this time, Zhao Hai and the Supreme Elders were in a battle of who would lose theirposure first. The one who returns would be the loser.

    After cleaning the defenders of the Cancer Continent, Zhao Hai proceeded to capture any remaining Divines. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t just let go of this opportunity.

    Zhao Hai wanted the Divines to get ahold of his movements. However, he didn¡¯t anticipate that this news would also reach the ears of the foreign races and the vassal races.

    After hearing this information, the foreign races and the major vassal races immediately exerted pressure on the Divines. The Divines and the vassal races were now irreconcble. At the same time, the foreign races wanted to take their revenge for tens of thousands of years. Even if one side wanted to solve this enmity, it would be impossible to do so. Therefore, when they heard that the Divines were being cleaned up by Zhao Hai, they immediately burst with joy.

    While the Divines were flustered, the vassal races immediatelyunched a full force attack towards the Divines.

    On the other hand, although the foreign races also sent their armies, they didn¡¯t send their Supreme Elders along. This was because the foreign races were still afraid of Elder Star and the others. They knew that if Elder Star and the others made a move, then they would definitely target the foreign races¡¯ base.

    After Zhao Hai dealt with the Cancer Divines, he immediately turned his attention to another continent. This time, Zhao Hai intends to attack the Sagittarius Divines.

    The Sagittarius Divines were quite a different type of people. Their archers were trained from a very early age. Because of this, their archery was the strongest among the other Divines.

    At the same time, their weapons were also special. What they use forbat was the bow and arrow. However, these bow and arrows weren¡¯t ordinary ones. The bows were inscribed with magic formations, the same was true for their arrows.

    The magic formations inscribed on the bows allowed the Sagittarius Divines to condense energy into the arrow. On the other hand, the formation on the arrow increased its lethality.

    The energy arrows of the Sagittarius Archers wasn¡¯t their most powerful means of attack. The magic formation inscribed on their bows also allowed them the ability to use energy to bend their arrows. If one had enough energy to charge both bows and arrows, then they would be extremely lethal. However, if one was weak, then their arrows might not even be able to injure anyone.

    At the same time, their arrows also had more than one type of magic formation. Wind-element formations could allow the arrow to fly a longer distance. Fire-element arrows would cause a powerful explosion. Wood-element formations would poison the target. Water-element formations made the arrow¡¯s trajectory unable to be predicted. Metal-element formations increased the arrow¡¯s prating power. And finally, Light-element arrows made it very hard to evade.

    This didn¡¯t mean that the Sagittarius Divines were advanced in terms of magic formations. In fact, almost all of the Sagittarius n¡¯s magic formations were passed down from generation to generation. Modifications on these magic formations were practically non-existent.

    This was because of the Deity¡¯s order to stop research on magic formations.

    Although Lu Wei did forbade them to research magic formations, the Divines didn¡¯t have any interest in researching them anyways. Even if their magic formations were from ancient times, given the skills of the Sagittarius Archers, they were still a terrifying existence in the Divine Realm.

    They can augment their archery using their own energy. As long as they don¡¯t use all of their power, they would be able to fire arrows endlessly¡­ Even if they run out of arrows, as long as they had energy, they could still kill.

    Although they were called the Divine Race, this didn¡¯t mean that they were true gods. The items of the Divine Race might not be found in the Ark Continent, but they weren¡¯t unlimited in the Divine Realm either. Because of this, the arrows of a Sagittarius Archer can be exhausted. This discouraged the archers on being be too reliant on their arrows.

    As for energy, it belonged to their own. Through the inscriptions on their bows, the archers were able to shoot hundreds to thousands of energy arrows in session. Because of this, archers would only carry one or two quivers of arrows, and each quiver only had 12 arrows.

    Even with these restrictions, nobody in the Divine Realm was willing to provoke the Sagittarius Divines. Not only because of their arrows, but also due to their peak capability for assassinations.

    An archer could hide inside a location. And when one let their guard down, the archer would immediately unleash a fatal arrow. This was something terrifying to think of.

    In the past, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have that much understanding when it came to the Sagittarius Divines. But after asking Bingya and the others, he was finally able to have a clear idea. Now, Zhao Hai was curious about the Sagittarius Divines, especially their ancient magic formations.

    One must know that these magic formations were strictly hidden so that no outsider would know about them. And even if other people got ahold of their weapons, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to know how to use the formations.

    Although the Sagittarius bows and arrows had magic formations inscribed in them, almost all of these formations were deeply hidden. These formations were also wrapped with other magic formations in order to hide their image. Moreover, if one wanted to destroy the bows to see inside, a magic formation inside would activate and blow the weapon. The arrows also had self-destruct functions. As long as an arrow was used, then it was ruined. One would only recover a useless arrow shaft. If one were to open the arrow, it would also explode.

    This caused Zhao Hai to be curious about these bows and arrows. He wanted to know what magic formations were inscribed on these weapons. Once he knew about these magic formations, then Zhao Hai¡¯s undead cavalry would be able to disy an even more terrifying strength.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s attack on the Sagittarius Continent began immediately. This was because he didn¡¯t need to spend time on travelling unlike Gold Ben and the others. After cleaning the Cancer Continent, he immediately teleported towards the Sagittarius Continent.

    When Zhao Hai started to attack the Sagittarius Continent, he was immediately faced with a resistance from the Sagittarius Archers. A wave of arrows came crashing down on Zhao Hai. These arrows were really strong, they were actually able to hurt the undead. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect this.

    However, it was still impossible for the Sagittarius Divines to block the attack. And even if Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have their magic formations, he still had magic cannons and the javelin throwing cavalry undead. This allowed Zhao Hai¡¯s undead to suffer the least amount of damage. Most importantly, even if the undead were hurt, it still wouldn¡¯t affect theirbat prowess.

    At the same time, the Devil Legion were protected by theirbat suits. Even if the Devil Legion¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t able to disy a monumental increase, thebat suits were still able to block the Sagittarius Divines¡¯ arrows.

    Just as Zhao Hai was attacking the Sagittarius Divines, information about the fall of the three continents reached the ears of Gold Ben and the others. Upon hearing this, the Supreme Elders couldn¡¯t help but be startled. They have yet to conquer the Thunder n but Zhao Hai already eliminated three continents. It wasn¡¯t strange for Gold Ben and the others to be surprised.

    Originally, Gold Ben and the others wanted to slowly attack the Thunder n in order to wait for Zhao Hai¡¯s response. But now, it looks like Zhao Hai was more cruel than them. Naturally, the Supreme Elders could no longer hold back. Nine people fully exerted their powers and attacked the Thunder n. In about five days, the Thunder n was almost razed to the ground. At this time, the only surviving members of the Thunder n were inside the mountain valley where Fei¡¯er and the others were.

    At this time, the mountain valley had refugees that numbered to about a million households. These people were the ones who didn¡¯t follow Fei¡¯er early on. When adding this number to the households that followed Fei¡¯er in the beginning, the people that needed to be moved to the Space had numbered 1.5 million households.

    It was impossible for this valley to hold 1.5 million households. However, this mountain valley wasn¡¯t small either. Luckily, more than 800 thousand households had already transferred inside the Space. Otherwise, this mountain valley would have already overflowed.

    However, Fei¡¯er¡¯s group was now faced with a difficult problem. At this time, there was still about six hundred thousand households inside the valley. And Elder Star¡¯s group was heading towards them.

    As Gold Ben and the others were heading towards the mountain valley. Fei¡¯er decided that he would lead the 100 thousand defenders and use the sacrifice ritual. They needed to block Gold Ben and the others in order to give their people enough time to get inside the Space.

    Just as Fei¡¯er was about to do the sacrifice ritual, Elder Zhen suddenly appeared and stopped him. Fei¡¯er looked confused at Elder Zhen and said, ¡°Great Elder, why did you stop me? Leave this ce to me, go and lead our people into the Space.¡±

    Elder Zhen shook his head and looked at Fei¡¯er, ¡°Fei¡¯er, you go. Guide our people to the Space, leave this ce to me.¡±

    Fei¡¯er stared, then his expression changed as he said, ¡°That¡¯s wouldn¡¯t happen. Great Elder, just leave me here. This is my idea, I should be the one who sees it to the end.¡±

    Elder Zhen just calmly replied, ¡°Fei¡¯er, don¡¯t be hard-headed. I¡¯ll defend. You are still young and you have the best rtionship with Zhao Hai among us. Go and take our people to a brighter future. I can¡¯t do that, I¡¯m already too old. I¡¯ll leave the n to you. I should have believed in you from the very beginning, yet I didn¡¯t. This caused us to miss the best opportunity to move towards the Space. Remember, after going inside the Space, never strive to be Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s equal. We¡¯re only his subordinates.¡± After he said that, Elder Zhen¡¯s body started to shake. Then his aura exploded, surpassing his original one.

    After seeing this situation, Fei¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but gawk. This was because he knew that Elder Zhen just performed the sacrifice ritual. Fei¡¯er understood that it was already toote.

    Once Elder Zhen used the sacrifice ritual, the other 100 thousand members of the suicide troop also used the ritual. Nobody hesitated, all of them were fearless.

    Fei¡¯er looked at his people, already knowing that they were practically dead. Tears started streaming down his face as he banged his head to the ground three times. Then he straightened his body and loudly said, ¡°Brothers, in behalf of the Thunder n, this Fei¡¯er expresses our deepest gratitude. Rest assured, this Fei¡¯er will definitely lead our people to a much better future.¡±

    Elder Zhen loudlyughed. Mixed in thatughter was his overwhelming heroic spirit, then he said, ¡°Fei¡¯er, we¡¯ll leave our n over to you. Don¡¯t let our sacrifice go in vain. Be relieved, we will make those Supreme Elders know that the Thunder n wouldn¡¯t easily fall. Go tell Mister Zhao Hai that I apologize. I should have believed in him from the very beginning. Tell him to take revenge for me!¡±

    Fei¡¯er gave a nod, then he said, ¡°Great Elder, rest assured. I will certainly ry your message. I will be engraving everybody¡¯s name down. The Thunder n will never forget you!¡±

    Elder Zhenughed, then he pat Fei¡¯er¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Go. Lead our people to leave this ce. I¡¯ll be leaving the n over to you.¡± Then after that, Elder Zhen took an object and gave it to Fei¡¯er.

    Fei¡¯er looked at the item, it was a magic formation te. Fei¡¯er knew that this was a treasure of the Thunder n. Unfortunately this formation te didn¡¯t have any attacking power. Instead, it had the ability to create arge amount of fog, enough to hide an entire city.

    Upon seeing this formation te, Fei¡¯er immediately understood what Elder Zhen wanted to do. Elder Zhen wanted Fei¡¯er to use this formation te to block the valley. This would hide the mountain valley from the Supreme Elders. This way, the Supreme Elders would be clueless about what was happening. If the Supreme Elders knew that they were moving to the Space, then they will certainly go all out in attacking. For the Thunder n, this wasn¡¯t a good oue.

    Most importantly, Gold Ben and the others were still waiting for Zhao Hai¡¯s response. It¡¯s possible that they were still holding back. Both Fei¡¯er and Elder Zhen didn¡¯t want any other mishap to ur.

 Chapter 931 â€“ Firm Like A Rock, Unmoving Like A Mountain!

    <h4>Chapter 931 - Firm Like A Rock, Unmoving Like A Mountain!</h4>

    Upon seeing the fog on the mountain, a sneer appeared on a corner of Jie Yu¡¯s mouth. The turned to Elder Star and said, ¡°Elder Star, it seems like these guys still have some courage left inside them. They still want to do a final defense. Then we would have to be impolite. Let¡¯s make them understand what extinction means!¡± Elder Star, through gritted teeth, replied, ¡°Zhao Hai has already destroyed several Divine ns. It¡¯s time to make him taste what losing someone feels like. Let¡¯s begin!¡±

    Elder Jie Yu had the same ugly expression as Elder Star. This was because he didn¡¯t think that after dealing with the Central and Scorpio Continent, Zhao Hai would target the Cancer Continent. Moreover, Zhao Hai directly exterminated his n. This was a huge attack to Jie Yu.

    After knowing knowing about the elimination of the Cancer n, Jie Yu as well as the other Elders began to be more ruthless towards the Thunder n. Besides those who died on the spot, those who didn¡¯t resist were treated miserably by Jie Yu.

    Elder Star and the others didn¡¯t say anything about Jie Yu¡¯s actions. In fact, they were also very cruel towards the Thunder n. After being beaten by Zhao Hai time and time again, their hearts couldn¡¯t help but feel constricted. Because of this, they could only vent their anger on the Thunder n.

    As the Supreme Elders flew towards the mountain valley, a troop suddenly flew out.

    Naturally, these people were Elder Zhen and the others. Elder Zhen slowly flew to face Gold Ben and the others, his face was as calm as it can be. At this point, their only wish was to block Gold Ben and the others for ten days so that Fei¡¯er would have enough time to evacuate. Because of this, Elder Zhen and the others held no emotions towards Gold Ben anymore. They needed to buy time. It didn¡¯t matter who they were facing, they needed jusr to do their duty.

    Gold Ben and the others didn¡¯t attack immediately. They stopped and observed Elder Zhen¡¯s group. In the past few days, the Thunder n members who blocked them were too many to count. However, none were sessful. Because of this, Gold Ben and the others were no longer worried. They just wanted to see the desperate expression on these people¡¯s faces.

    However, they were left disappointed. Elder Zhen and the others were extremely calm. Elder Zhen only spared Gold Ben a nce before he turned to his 100 thousand troops and said, ¡°Brave warriors of the Thunder n. We are thest hope of our family. For the Thunder n, let¡¯s do our best!¡±

    All of the Thunder n soldiers behind him simultaneously shouted, ¡°For the Thunder n!¡±

    Gold Ben couldn¡¯t help but look at Elder Zhen¡¯s troops with disdain. However, he could also note that this Thunder n army wasn¡¯t the same as the ones they had met in the past few days. Although those people were also blocking the Supreme Elders, theycked an imposing manner. However, the ones in front of him right now had very formidable heroic auras.

    Gold Ben looked at Elder Zehn and sneered, ¡°Starting this day, the Thunder n would no longer exist!¡±

    Elder Zhen looked at Gold Ben and coldly said, ¡°Supreme Elder of the Taurus n, Hahaha. Even if the Thunder n ends today, the Taurus n still perished first. What are you being proud about?¡±

    Elder Zhen¡¯s words hit Gold Ben¡¯s most sensitive spot. Gold Ben clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Enough wasting words. I will personally kill you today!¡±

    A strange smile suddenly appeared on Elder Zhen¡¯s face as he said, ¡°Then try it.¡± After that, he turned to his troops and said, ¡°Thunder Net formation!¡±

    These soldiers were already waiting for this order since the very beginning. So without any hesitation, they took their totem sticks and went into a formation. After that, they all exerted their strengths into the totem sticks.

    As they poured their strength into their sticks, the totem sticks began to shine. Then every Thunder n soldier closed their eyes as they held their totem sticks. All of them were motionless, including Elder Zhen.

    What made it strange for Gold Ben and the others was the fact that these 100 thousand people only organized themselves into a formation and did nothing else. Aside from their shining totem sticks, there was no other reaction.

    Gold Ben and the others looked puzzled at Elder Zhen¡¯s group. They didn¡¯t know what these people wanted to do.

    Elder Star looked at Elder Zhen and said, ¡°Enough ying tricks. I don¡¯t believe that you have the ability to resist us.¡±

    After saying that, Elder Star took out his Star Disk. The disk immediately shone with white light as it shot towards Elder Zhen. This light had no exact shape, but it looked like the energy beams of Zhao Hai¡¯s magic cannons.

    When this energy beam reached near Elder Zhen and the others, an electric glow suddenly appeared on the Thunder n¡¯s formation. An electric strike met the white glow before Elder Star¡¯s attacked vanished entirely.

    After seeing this situation, Elder Star couldn¡¯t help but stare for a moment. He didn¡¯t hold back, that was his full strike. However, this attack was actually rendered useless. It was no wonder that Elder Star was surprised.

    Elder Star¡¯s ultimate weapon was the best among the ultimate weapons. One shouldn¡¯t underestimate that white light. Actually that attack was no different to the two fists that Gold Ben used to destroy the defensive wall. Such an attack was enough to eradicate a Thunder n troop. However, it was actually useless against Elder Zhen and the others.

    Gold Ben and the others were naturally aware that Elder Star wasn¡¯t holding back. The Central Continent had just been cleaned up by Zhao Hai. Holding back for Elder Star was basically impossible. Elder Star¡¯s attack being blocked was out of their expectations.

    Gold Ben said, ¡°So you have your methods. Let¡¯s see if you can block this.¡± Then he immediately put on his Taurusbat suit and continually rained fists towards Elder Zhen¡¯s group. As the first attack reached Elder Zhen, their formation immediately emitted an electric flow, blocking each attack.

    Gold Ben released nearly a hundred attacks, but he still wasn¡¯t able to break through. This caused Gold Ben¡¯s expression to change. Elder Star and the others¡¯ expression expression changed as well. All of them were clear about Gold Ben¡¯s strength. Receiving 100 attacks from him would surely hurt.

    In the past, these 100 hits was enough to kill tens of thousands of Thunder n members. However, these attacks were actually useless, the other side didn¡¯t even budge.

    As soon as they saw this, Elder Star and the others¡¯ expression turned very heavy. Elder Star released another attack using his Star Disk. But the result was the same as Gold Ben. An electric strike just made the white light disappear.

    When Jie Yu saw this, his expression sank. He didn¡¯t know how the Thunder n managed to do this.

    After Elder Starunched about a hundred attacks, he stopped. After all, they were already in the Thunder n, and Zhao Hai coulde back at any time. Moreover, the Thunder n could also counter attack. It wouldn¡¯t be a great idea for him to waste energy. He still needed to save some strength to protect himself.

    When Jie Yu saw Elder Star stop, he immediately took a step forward. But this time, he didn¡¯t attack Elder Zhen¡¯s group. Instead, he waved his hand, equipping his ultimate weapon, and then attacking the mountain valley instead. However, Elder Zhen¡¯s formations still sent forth electric strikes in order to negate the attack.

    Jie Yu slightly knit his eyebrows. Then he flew forwards and before long he was about 100 meters away from Elder Zhen. However, Elder Zhen¡¯s formation had yet to make a response.

    Jie Yu couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then he got closer and closer to the formation. 50 meters, 30 meters, 20 meters, but Elder Zhen and the others still didn¡¯t respond.

    However, when Jie Yu was about ten meters away from Elder Zhen, the formation quickly lit up and sent a strike towards Jie Yu. The electric strike arrived too quickly. Before Jie Yu could defend, the attack already struck his body.

    Fortunately, Jie Yu had his Cancerbat armor on. Thebat suit¡¯s defensive capability was very good. When Jie Yu felt his chest being caved in, he immediately retreated and didn¡¯t dare to go forward anymore.

    The reason Jie Yu retreated was because he only wanted to find a way to bypass the formation in order to attack the mountain valley. But now it seems like it was impossible.

    Elder Star turned his head towards the others and said, ¡°It seems like their formation is primarily used for defense. Everyone take turns to attack. I don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t break through. When the Thunder n is eliminated, we¡¯ll proceed towards the Barbarians and the Winged Pegasus.¡±

    The group nodded before they took turns attacking. But amidst all the attacks, Elder Zhen and the others were still standing there, nobody made any moves.

    A day passed by, but Elder Star and the others still didn¡¯t have any progress. They continued to take turns to attack the Thunder n¡¯s formation. However, they were still standing there, unmoving.

    Two days went by, the Supreme Elders bagan to worry. However, Elder Zhen and the others were still standing there. They looked like dead people, just stood there without any reactions whatsoever.

    On the third day, Elder Star and the others had forgotten to worry. At this point, the thing inside their minds was to break through this formation and see what the Thunder n did in order to block attacks for such a long time.

    Fourth day, Elder Star and the others already had blood red eyes as they looked at Elder Zhen and the others. The Thunder n¡¯s defenders were still unaffected. At this point, the Supreme Elders couldn¡¯t wait to extinguish all of the Thunder n.

    In the evening of the fourth day, white lights poured down on Elder Zhen¡¯s formation. An electric strike proceeded to cancel everything out. But then, Elder Zhen and the others¡¯ totem stick began to darken. The radiance began to disappear bit by bit.

 Chapter 932 â€“ Cursing Before Death!

    <h4>Chapter 932 ¨C Cursing Before Death!</h4>

    When Elder Star and the others saw this situation, they couldn¡¯t help but feel ecstatic. However, they didn¡¯t lower their guard. They were afraid that Elder Zhen was just ying with them.

    However, their worries quickly vanished. After the light on Elder Zhen¡¯s totem stick vanished, Elder Zhen¡¯s body began to ke into ashes. When the wind passed by, Elder Zhen and the others¡¯ body slowly scattered before totally vanishing.

    Upon seeing this result, Elder Star and the other immediately understood. The opposite party certainly used a self-sacrificing method. Because of this, they were able to block the attacks for four days straight. To be honest, matching the Supreme Elders for this long was worthy of respect.

    Originally, Elder Zhen and the others used the sacrifice ritual in order to buy Fei¡¯er and the others ten days of time. However, after being attacked continuously for four days, and by Supreme Elders at that, they weren¡¯t able to hold on anymore. The constant attackspletely depleted their energy.

    Elder Star looked at where Elder Zhen and the others were. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a trace of fear. If the entire Thunder n went all out, then it might be impossible for the Supreme Elders to stand where they were. They would surely be dragged on while Zhao Hai was attacking the entire Divine Race territory.

    After thinking about this, Elder Star and the others couldn¡¯t help but turn to where Elder Zhen and the others vanished and then gave a short bow. But although Elder Zhen and his troop became respected foes, war was war, Elder Star and the others couldn¡¯t just let the Thunder n go. Therefore, they immediately rushed towards the mountain valley.

    Elder Star took his Star Disk out andunched several attacks towards the valley. Rumbles were heard as the mist on the valley disappeared. However, Elder Star and the others were left stunned. Nobody was inside the valley.

    Elder Star and the others slowly approached the ce. There were traces of people inside the valley. The traces revealed that everybody was heading in, nobody was going out. The disappearance of the people in this valley had be a total mystery.

    When Elder Star saw this situation, his expression couldn¡¯t help but change. He took a nce at the surrounding before he said, ¡°Go take a careful look around. There has to be clues. It¡¯s impossible for the Thunder n to just disappear into nothing.¡±

    Gold Ben and the others nodded before they examined the entire ce. They had fought many battles, so they were very experienced with analyzing terrain.

    After the group looked throughout the valley, they immediately found something suspicious. There were truly a lot of people inside this valley. What made Gold Ben and the others surprised was that all of the footprints lead to a certain ce. They led to the innermost part of the valley, a ce where there was arge piece of mountain wall.

    The group stood in front of the mountain wall. They saw that the footprints were headed here before they just cut off.

    The Supreme Elders inspected the wall but they couldn¡¯t see anything special with it. This confused them.

    Gold Ben went forward and touched the wall. It was cold and made of stone. Besides that, nothing else could be seen.

    Gold Ben proceeded to punch the wall. A banging sound reverberated inside the valley as a ten meter hole appeared. However, no new clues were found, it was still a mountain wall.

    Gold Ben returned to Elder Star¡¯s side. His face was was ugly as he looked at the mountain wall and said, ¡°What is happening? Did the Thunder n just stepped into this wall and vanished?¡±

    Upon hearing Gold Ben, Jie Yu¡¯s face quickly changed before he eximed, ¡°Not good! Zhao Hai has a Spatial Divergent Ability! It¡¯s possible that Zhao Hai used this valley in order to move the Thunder n.¡± When Elder Star and the others heard this, their expressions turned ugly as well. Elder Star replied, ¡°It¡¯s possible. Let¡¯s quickly leave this ce. Gold Ben, between the Barbarians and the Winged Pegasus, which one is closer?¡±

    Gold Ben replied ¡°We¡¯re closer to the Winged Pegasus. Let¡¯s go now. We can reach the Winged Pegasus in five days. We¡¯re short on time, we need to attack them immediately.¡±

    Elder Star and the others nodded. After receiving news that the Cancer Continent had been eliminated, Gold Ben and the others knew that they didn¡¯t have the opportunity to ck. If they couldn¡¯tpel Zhao Hai to return, then that would be the end of the Divine Race.

    They never expected this oue when they came up with this n. But now, it was already toote to feel regret.

    After the group reached a decision, they immediately took off and soared towards the Winged Pegasus. Meanwhile, at this time, Fei¡¯er was inside the Space along with Ding and Shan.

    Fei¡¯er¡¯s eyes were blood red. He hadn¡¯t slept in the past few days. He was finally able to settle his n. But after looking at his people, Fei¡¯er¡¯s happiness took a big blow. Although there were already several million Thunder n members inside the Space, this was just about a thirtieth(1/30) of the original Thunder n poption. In other words, only 1 out of 30 Thunder n members survived.

    Ding and Shan were also aware of Fei¡¯er¡¯s situation. Their moods were also very heavy. Thunder n suffered today, and their n might be the same tomorrow. If their ns didn¡¯t move towards the Space soon, then their situation would be much worsepared to the Thunder n.

    Ding looked at Fei¡¯er and said, ¡°Fei¡¯er, what are you nning to do now? Do you think mister wille back and help us?¡±

    Fei¡¯er smiled bitterly and said, ¡°How can we just ask Mister toe back? Mister is very strong, but the nine Supreme Elders are ready to go all out. If mister loses, then not only us, the vassal races and the foreign races would be finished.¡±

    Ding didn¡¯t answer. He also knew that Fei¡¯er was telling the truth. But in this case, they don¡¯t have any other n.

    Shan couldn¡¯t find a way either. Fei¡¯er looked at the two and said, ¡°We can only do one thing. I will go with you to see your ns. We need to persuade them. They need to enter the Space immediately. The pressure on Mister right now is too great. You should know about Mister¡¯s temperament. If Mister has the means then it would be impossible for him to withhold it from us.¡±

    Ding and Shan nodded. They fully trust Zhao Hai. They believed that Zhao Hai has a reason for noting back.

    Fei¡¯er looked at the two before turning his head to Shan and said, ¡°Shan, me and Ding will go with you to convince your Patriarch. I hope that we can convince him to move to the Space. If he agrees then we¡¯ll immediately see the Barbarians. The Winged Pegasus are closer to the Thunder n. If the Supreme Elders wanted to deal with us, then their next target would be you.¡±

    Ding and Shan nodded. At this moment, this was the best move for them. Moreover, they also thought that Fei¡¯er was correct. The Thunder n can be described as eliminated at this point. At this time, the Supreme Elders would certainly attack the Winged Pegasus or the Barbarians next. However, the Winged Pegasus¡¯ ne was nearer to the Thunder npared to the Barbarians. Naturally, the Supreme Elders would go and deal with the Winged Pegasus first.

    After deciding on their action, the three immediately left the Space and appeared inside Shan¡¯s room in the Winged Pegasus n. Upon returning, Shan immediately led the two to see the Patriarch in the Assembly Hall.

    In the past few days, the Patriarch of the Winged Pegasus has also been receiving information from the Thunder n. When they were dealing with the Divines with Zhao Hai, they were using the messenger fishes tomunicate. Because of this, the Winged Pegasus Patriarch was aware of what was happening with the Thunder n.

    During those days, every information regarding the Thunder n made the Winged Pegasus Patriarch more and more disappointed. Even after the Thunder n was eliminated, Zhao Hai still didn¡¯t appear. In the end, even at the death of the Thunder n Patriarch, he was cursing Zhao Hai.

    The situation with the Winged Pegasus n wasn¡¯t very goodtely. After knowing about the fate of the Thunder n, the Winged Pegasus n soon became flustered. It was getting harder and harder to control the situation.

    Because of this, the Winged Pegasus Patriarch felt more and more stressed. He didn¡¯t want to enter the Space. He was already fond of having full power of his people. He didn¡¯t want to give that up.

    But if he didn¡¯t give it up, then their result would be the same as the Thunder n. If they were eliminated by the Supreme Elders, then what would be the use of his power?

    Upon hearing the Thunder n Patriarch curse Zhao Hai even at his death, the Winged Pegasus Patriarch became set on never entering Zhao Hai¡¯s Space.

    At this time, a report came from the hall entrance. Shan, Ding, and Fei¡¯er were asking for an audience. Upon hearing the names of these three people, the Patriarch couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows. He knew that these people had followed Zhao Hai for a long time. Moreover, they were adamant on entering the Space. To be honest, the Patriarch didn¡¯t like them.

    However, these three people were the ones who spearheaded the attack on the Taurus Divines. Their prestige was very high among the three ns. This was especially true for the young people. Because of this, the Patriarch needs to consider his attitude when meeting them.

    After thinking for a moment, the Patriarch finally said, ¡°Let them in.¡± The servantplied before turning around to leave. Before long, Shan and the others came in and gave a salute to the Patriarch.

    The Patriarch looked at Fei¡¯er and said, ¡°Fei¡¯er, your family has been met with a terrible catastrophe. Why are you here? You should be with your people.¡±

    When he heard these words from the Patriarch, Fei¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows. He discovered that convincing the Winged Pegasus Patriarch would be a very hard thing to do. It seems like the Patriarch didn¡¯t have a good impression of him.

 Chapter 933 â€“ Order For Arrest!

    <h4>Chapter 933 ¨C Order For Arrest!</h4>

    Although he had discovered this, Fei¡¯er still answered, ¡°Patriarch, the environment inside Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s Space is very good. My nsmen are living very well. I visited the Winged Pegasus n in order to persuade the Patriarch. Please don¡¯t go the same road as the Thunder n.¡±

    The Patriarch looked at Fei¡¯er and coldly snorted, ¡°Living very well, is it? So you think that living inside that ce is very good? At the point of your Patriarch¡¯s death, he told me that the crisis of the three ns was artificially created by Zhao Hai. When he attacked the Divines, we even offered him some help. But when the Divines attacked us, he didn¡¯te to our rescue. You might be willing to go under that kind of person, but I couldn¡¯t.¡±

    Fei¡¯er looked at the Patriarch and sneered, ¡°The Patriarch is really good at making jokes. Because of his greed for power, the Thunder n Patriarch buried our people along with him. Such a person is not worthy for the Thunder n. The Great Elder even tried to persuade him, but he didn¡¯t listen. He still intended to hold on to his little power until the moment he died. He couldn¡¯t me anybody for his decisions.¡±

    Fei¡¯er continued, ¡°Patriarch, do you really think that you can deal with nine Supreme Elders? Those people won¡¯t ept surrender, they never left anybody alive. They¡¯re here to eliminate the three ns.¡±

    The Patriarch¡¯s expression turned ugly, but Fei¡¯er didn¡¯t stop, ¡°Patriarch said that we helped Mister Zhao Hai in the battle against the Taurus Divines. But I want to ask the Patriarch this, do you really think that Mister Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t deal with the Taurus Divines without our help?¡±

    When Fei¡¯er said this, the Patriarch couldn¡¯t reply. He knew that the three ns only sent their troops in order to have an equal standing with Zhao Hai. But even if they didn¡¯t send their troops, Zhao Hai was still able to defeat the Taurus Divines.

    Fei¡¯er went on, ¡°Patriarch might not see Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s help, but Mister is currently helping us avenge ourselves. Mister didn¡¯te here because he is currently dealing with the Divine Race territory. He wanted to cause pressure to the Supreme Elders. He even gave us three tokens so that our people could enter his Space. Isn¡¯t this enough of a help? I ask Patriarch to think about it carefully.¡±

    The Patriarch¡¯s expression was uglier than ever. After Fei¡¯er finished talking, he pped his table hard and said, ¡°Quite a sharp mouth! Do you think exaggerating everything would make me move to the Space? You Thunder n are low in poption, that¡¯s why you cannot deal with the Supreme Elders. But with my well-trained and well-equipped Winged Pegasus Army, I can definitely go all out against the Divine Race!¡±

    Fei¡¯er, Ding, and Shan¡¯s expression changed. They looked at the Winged Pegasus Patriarch as though he was an idiot. They couldn¡¯t believe what the Patriarch said. Does he actually n to drive the Winged Pegasus into extinction?

    Right, the Thunder n had the least poption among the three ns. However, the Thunder n¡¯s abilities were the strongest among the three. Even if there were more Barbarians and Winged Pegasus soldiers, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to easily deal with a Thunder n army. What the Winged Pegasus Patriarch was talking about waspletely nonsense.

    Fei¡¯er looked at the Patriarch, ¡°Since the Patriarch says so, then we won¡¯t persuade you any further. This matter is your n¡¯s, this Fei¡¯er cannot just interfere. I have already said my piece, since the Patriarch won¡¯t listen, then this Fei¡¯er will have to say goodbye.¡±

    When he heard Fei¡¯er, the Patriarch couldn¡¯t help but stare. He didn¡¯t think that Fei¡¯er would just walk away. But then he suddenly remembered something. When Fei¡¯er fell out with the Thunder n Patriarch, a rebellion was started, causing the Thunder n to be unstable. This made the Thunder n unable to deal with the Supreme Elders. Now that Fei¡¯er wanted to leave, would he start another revolt?

    When he thought of this, the Patriarch¡¯s expression immediately changed. All of a sudden, he loudly eximed, ¡°Where do you think this is? Do you think you can juste here and leave whenever you want? Since you came here, then you might as well stay. Men, take them!¡±

    Fei¡¯er and the others couldn¡¯t help but stare. They never expected the Patriarch to do this. After Fei¡¯er left, he initially wanted to have Shan talk to the Patriarch instead. Who would¡¯ve thought that the Patriarch would want to seize them?

    Fei¡¯er looked at the Patriarch and saw that the Patriarch¡¯s eyes were blood red. He looked insane. At this time, the sound of footsteps can be heard outside. The Winged Pegasus guards have arrived.

    Fei¡¯er looked at Shan before grabbed hismand token. A spatial rift appeared, taking the three people in and then vanished. It looks like they weren¡¯t here at all.

    However, the Patriarch just sat there, the look of defeat on his face. He knew that he was in trouble now. Shan was held in high regard among the youths of their n. If Shan decides to act, then the trouble would be big.

    The Patriarch immediatelymanded his subordinates, his face flushed as he said, ¡°Quick, immediately send this news. Shan brought the Thunder n¡¯s Fei¡¯er and the Barbarian n¡¯s Ding to assassinate me. Immediately order their arrest!¡±

    When his subordinates heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but stare for a moment. Shan¡¯s position in the n was very high, this was the same for Fei¡¯er and Ding. Why would theye here to assassinate the Patriarch? Was that even possible?

    After seeing that his men were unresponsive, the Patriarch roared, ¡°Why are you just standing there? Immediately pass my order!¡±

    The Pegasus guards looked at each other in dismay. They didn¡¯t dare vite the order of their Patriarch, so they turned around to fulfill their duties.

    Meanwhile, Shan and the others reappeared from the Space. The ce where they were in right now was inside Council Speaker Fang¡¯s room.

    Shan knew that he had already offended the Patriarch. Needless to say, he still needed to convince his people to move.

    Shan and the others were smart people, they knew that the Patriarch couldn¡¯t kill them. Because of this, they left the assembly hall to meet with Council Speaker Fang.

    Council Speaker Fang wasn¡¯t having a great timetely. To be honest, he really wanted the Winged Pegasus to enter the Space. After all, he had met Zhao Hai and saw how Zhao Hai treated the Demons. Speaker Fang believed that after entering the Space, Zhao Hai definitely wouldn¡¯t treat them unfairly.

    The Patriarch¡¯s firm disagreement made Speaker Fang feel awkward. Although the Council Speaker still held a great amount of authority, it still couldn¡¯t contend with the Patriarch. Moreover, the reason why the Patriarch¡¯s words held great control was because of the Council members.

    If only those Council members supported him, then Council Speaker Fang would¡¯ve been able to confront the Patriarch. However, the Patriarch was a wise man and his hunger for control was much greaterpared to the Thunder n¡¯s Patriarch. Because of this, he began to pull the Council Members to his side. In the past, the Patriarch sent Council Speaker Fang to Zhao Hai in hopes that the speaker would be killed off by the Divines. And even if the Council Speaker survived, with his absence, the Patriarch could recruit more council members.

    So when Speaker Fang returned to the n, he suddenly discovered that a lot of council members began to ignore his words. This caused Speaker Fang to turn passive, his authority was greatly reduced. As time went by, the Winged Pegasus n began to move towards a dictatorship.

    When Zhao Hai sent word, Shan immediately approached Speaker Fang so that he could ry the information to the Patriarch. The n was to evacuate the Winged Pegasus n to the Space. However, the Patriarch didn¡¯t agree. The council discussed this matter several times. But since the council was already under the Patriarch¡¯s control, the result of the discussion always ended on bad terms.

    Speaker Shan¡¯s hair almost turned white from worrying about this matter. But he had yet to find a solution.

    At this time, a servant suddenly gave a report. Shen, Fei¡¯er, and Ding were asking for an urgent audience. When Speaker Fang heard this, he immediately said, ¡°Invite them in, quick.¡± The servant ran and before long Shan and the others walked in.

    Speaker Fang looked at the three and said, ¡°Shan, Fei¡¯er, Ding, why did youe here?¡±

    Shan looked at Speaker Fang and sobbed, ¡°Uncle Fang, you have to help us. We just went to see the Patriarch and¡­¡­¡± What followed was an exnation about what happened inside the Assembly Hall.

    When Speaker Fang heard this, his expression drastically changed. He mmed his table with force and angrily said, ¡°Did the Patriarch go mad? He¡¯s going to lead the n into ruin.¡±

    Just as he said that, a servant came with another report. The servant voice was heard from outside the door, ¡°Old Master, not good. There are a lot of troops outside. They said that they wanted to catch the Young Master. They said that the Young Masters Shan, Fei¡¯er, and Ding attempted to assassinate the Patriarch. At this time, the whole n is looking for them.¡±

    Speaker Fang stared, his face turned even uglier as he said, ¡°Absurd! Really absurd! Who would believe that? He¡¯s gone blind, crazy. He¡¯s gone insane!¡±

    Shan didn¡¯t expect the Patriarch to really order for their arrest. Shan turned to Speaker Fang and said, ¡°Uncle, this, we¡¯ll enter Mister¡¯s Space. The Patriarch wouldn¡¯t be able to get us there. I want to ask the Speaker to bring the n into the Space no matter what. Find those who are willing. Send word to my room every midnight, I will be there. When the timees, I will open a spatial rift, what do you think?¡±

    When Speaker Fang heard this, he understood what Shan wanted to do. He thought for a bit before he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that. Remember to wait inside your room every midnight.¡±

    Shan nodded. Then Fei¡¯er used themand token before the group entered the Space. After seeing this, Speaker Fang felt relieved.

    After Fei¡¯er and the others entered the Space, the three of them couldn¡¯t help but look at each other in dismay. They didn¡¯t know what to say for some time. A few momentster, Shan sighed and said, ¡°It looks like our n wouldn¡¯t fare smoothly. Fei¡¯er, why do you think the Patriarch turned into that? It wasn¡¯t like this when the Divines are still in control.

    Fei¡¯er sighed, he didn¡¯t know the answer either. He hadn¡¯t had the taste of authority. Moreover, he was taught from an early age that he must serve the Thunder n. Upon seeing the Patriarchs turning into that, he couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed.

    Shan looked at the two and smiled bitterly. Their Patriarch had caused this, he felt like he had shamed the whole n.

    Fei¡¯er looked at the two and forced a smile, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the Barbarians next. No matter what, we cannot give up. This matter is rted to the life and death of the three ns.¡±

    As soon as they heard Fei¡¯er, the two nodded. This matter truly involves the survival of the three ns. They needed to grasp every little opportunity they could see.

    However, the three prepared themselves to get the same treatment from the Barbarian Patriarch. Ding sighed for a moment before he used hismand token and appeared back inside his room.

    Just as the three appeared, they couldn¡¯t help but freeze. This was because there were Barbarians in and around Ding¡¯s room.

    The trio stared for a moment before their expression changed. They suddenly thought that the Barbarian Patriarch might havee to capture them. Luckily, Ding still had themand token in his had. In the worst case, he could use themand token to run away. Because of this, Ding looked at the Patriarch and said, ¡°Patriarch, what is this?¡±

    The Barbarian Patriarch looked at Ding and said, ¡°You came out, fantastic. Ding, I just heard from the Winged Pegasus Patriarch. He said that you tried to assassinate him, what is that about?¡±

    Ding looked at his Patriarch¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help but turn nk. They thought that the Patriarch would capture them immediately. But that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. Ding looked at the Patriarch and said, ¡°Patriarch, did the Winged Pegasus Patriarch talk to you?¡±

    The Barbarian Patriarch nodded and said, ¡°He said that you three tried to kill him. He is currently ordering for your capture. Did the three of you really try to assassinate him?¡±

    Ding smiled bitterly and said, ¡°How could that be possible. Patriarch, we asked for the Winged Pegasus Patriarch¡¯s audience in order to persuade him to send the Winged Pegasus n to the Space. But he didn¡¯t just disagree, he even tried to capture us. Fortunately, mister gavemand tokens to the three of us, allowing us to escape to the Space. I didn¡¯t expect you to get word about this immediately. Patriarch, do you want to catch us and turn us in?¡±

 Chapter 934 â€“ Attitude Decides Destiny

    <h4>Chapter 934 ¨C Attitude Decides Destiny</h4>

    The Barbarian Patriarch looked at Ding, Shan, and Fei¡¯er. He could clearly see the wary expression on their eyes. A good indication for this was the fact that Fei¡¯er and Shan hadn¡¯t opened their mouths after appearing in this room.

    The Patriarch couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. He was clearly aware why these three would have such an expression. Both the Thunder n and Winged Pegasus Patriarchs had treated them wrongly. It would be strange if they weren¡¯t careful this time.

    The Barbarian Patriarch gently shook his head and then forced a smile. He said, ¡°Ding, I admit that I was wrong before. I shouldn¡¯t have been selfish and disagreed to moving towards Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s Space. But after knowing about what happened to the Thunder n, I decided to agree to the Barbarian n¡¯s migration. That¡¯s the reason why I¡¯m here.¡±

    Upon hearing the Patriarch, Ding couldn¡¯t help but stare. He didn¡¯t expect the Patriarch to say those words. In the past, the Patriarch strongly disagreed to enter the Space. Who would¡¯ve thought that the Barbarian Patriarch would be differentpared to the Winged Pegasus Patriarch. Instead of strengthening his resolve to disagree, he actually decided to change his mind.

    Simr event, but the Barbarian Patriarch and the Winged Pegasus Patriarch reached a different conclusion. Perhaps this had something to do with their character.

    The Winged Pegasus were quite intelligent people. One could see this from their method of governance. Both the Thunder n and the Barbarians had set up an Elder¡¯s Assembly. This congregation was headed by the Great Elder. The status of the Great Elder was quite high. Even if he had no elders supporting him, the Great Elder could still hinder the actions of the Patriarch

    On the other hand, the Winged Pegasus had their council headed by the Council Speaker. Although the Speaker had the authority to limit the Patriarch, he still needed the support of the council members. When talking about distribution of authority, the Winged Pegasus had it thinnerpared to the Barbarians and the Thunder n.

    However, the more intelligent one was, the more power one would desire. Because of this, the Winged Pegasus Patriarch has been blinded by his ambition. He would do his best just to cling on to his power and influence.

    Meanwhile, the Barbarian Patriarch was different. He wasn¡¯t as smart as the Winged Pegasus Patriarch. It can be said that the Barbarian Patriarch¡¯s character was blunt and honest. Because of this, he was quickly awakened from the illusion of power and prestige. What precisely woke him up were the curses of the Thunder n Patriarch towards Zhao Hai.

    What Fei¡¯er¡¯s group didn¡¯t know was the fact that the Thunder n Patriarchpletely believed that he had all the cards in his hands. And when the nine Supreme Elders began to attack his city, the Thunder n Patriarch still wasn¡¯t ashamed of what he¡¯d done. Instead, he thought that their current suffering was entirely Zhao Hai¡¯s fault!

    The Thunder n Patriarch believed that the Thunder n was essential during Zhao Hai¡¯s battle against the Taurus Divines. He thought that Zhao Hai owed them a lot because of the losses that the Thunder n had suffered. He was truly convinced, up until the end, that Zhao Hai had been unfair to the Thunder n.

    The Patriarch thought that it was Zhao Hai¡¯s unforgiving character that pushed the Supreme Elders to show no mercy to the Thunder n.

    When the nine Supreme Elders attacked the Thunder n, Zhao Hai should¡¯ve been there to provide help. But since Zhao Hai was absent, the Thunder n Patriarch waspelled to fight. He didn¡¯t regret or even think about his decisions prior to the event. He fully believed that he didn¡¯t do anything wrong; everything was Zhao Hai¡¯s fault. Because of this, the Thunder Patriarch maniacally cursed Zhao Hai in the messenger fish. He kept sending messages to the Winged Pegasus and the Barbarians about this sentiment.

    It must be said that the ravings of the Thunder n Patriarch had bore some fruits. At the very least, the Winged Pegasus Patriarch was affected. The Winged Pegasus Patriarch hadn¡¯t thought about this before. He thought that they had cooperated with Zhao Hai in order to gain benefits in dealing with the Divines. Moreover, Zhao Hai went to attack the Divine territories in order to block the revenge of the Divines, allowing the three ns to live in peace.

    But now, Zhao Hai¡¯s action actually caused the three ns to be in mortal peril. In the minds of the Thunder n Patriarch and the Winged Pegasus Patriarch, Zhao Hai owed them while they don¡¯t owe anything to Zhao Hai.

    Because of this thought, both the Winged Pegasus and the Thunder n Patriarchs would resort to drastic measures just to not enter Zhao Hai¡¯s Space. In their opinion, it was Zhao Hai¡¯s duty toe back and help them. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯te, then he was ungrateful. At this point, entering the Space and being under Zhao Hai¡¯s umbre was something they couldn¡¯t ept.

    In this case, the Thunder n and the Winged Pegasus Patriarch chose to not enter the Space. This idea went to the point of obsession. And because of this obsession, they had turned deaf and blind to the approaching disaster.

    On the other hand, the Barbarian Patriarch was different. The Barbarians are simple and honest people. They knew how to repay gratitude as well as avenge enmity. Their distinction between right and wrong was very clear. Moreover, their opinions couldn¡¯t be influenced by anyone.

    The curses of the Thunder n¡¯s Patriarch was also heard by the Barbarian Patriarch. However, the only thing he heard was the Thunder n¡¯s Patriarch not having proper conscience. In the very beginning, even if they wanted to deal with the Taurus Divines, they still didn¡¯t have the opportunity to do so, they were still unprepared.

    When Zhao Hai from the Ark Continent came in, he made the Divines suffer hard. Because of this opportunity, the three ns should be thankful to him.

    And during the fight against the Taurus Divines, it was the three ns who willingly sent troops over, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t ask them to provide help. And since the three ns and Zhao Hai had amon grudge against the Taurus Divines, the cooperation was just an equal exchange. There shouldn¡¯t be any talks about gratefulness to anybody. Zhao Hai needed to owe the three ns? Where did thate from?

    To say that Zhao Hai was having a hard time with the Divines, was that really true? The three ns were aware of the Divine Race¡¯s strength. They had been preparing for a rebellion for many years, so they had made some investigations themselves. During the Battle, the Taurus Supreme Elder even came to reinforce the Taurus Divines. But in the end, he was driven away by Zhao Hai. With no Supreme Elder supporting them, the Taurus Divines further dell into a critical situation.

    And even if Zhao Hai hadn¡¯te back to rescue them, Zhao Hai destroyed the Central, Scorpio, and Cancer Continents in the meantime. The destruction of these three continents would surely put an immense pressure on the Supreme Elders. The longer they stay in the Taurus Continent, the more troubled their minds would be.

    If Zhao Hai returned to the Taurus Continent in order to fight the nine Supreme Elders, then he would plunge himself into a very hard fight. The odds of him winning should be very small. And if Zhao Hai was defeated, then the three ns wouldpletely vanish off the map.

    Instead of saying that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t help them, Zhao Hai had give them the opportunity to escape to his Space. As long as they enter, then they would be safe from harm. This was equal to extending the lifespan of the three ns. If they don¡¯t go through this process, then they would subject themselves to a very dark future.

    If you were asking for death, then why would Zhao Hai rescue you? How much friendship did the two of you have? Is it to the point of self-sacrifice?

    Because of these thoughts, the Barbarian Patriarch finally decided to allow the Barbarians to move to the Space. In this case, the person¡¯s character decided their destiny. Just a small but crucial aspect managed to sway the path for the Barbarian n.

    Ding stared nkly at the Patriarch. In the past, he waspletely against moving to the Space. But now it seems like the Patriarch had made a sudden full turn. This caused Ding to feel awkward, he looked confused at the Patriarch. He still wasn¡¯t sure if the Patriarch was speaking the truth or not.

    The Patriarch looked at Ding and smiled bitterly. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to doubt me. I¡¯ve already informed our nsmen to prepare their belongings for migration. Most of our people have already prepared their things. We¡¯ve been waiting for you to open a spatial rift. We don¡¯t want to be here when the Supreme Elders arrive.¡±

    When he heard the Patriarch, a smile immediately bloomed on Ding¡¯s face. His entire person seemed to glow with happiness. He immediatelyplied and began to prepare.

    The Patriarch looked at Fei¡¯er and Shan. Then he patted Fei¡¯er¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Fei¡¯er, don¡¯t sulk. It¡¯s already good that you managed to survive. Moreover, you still have some of your family that managed to escape. You need to look after your people well. If you experience some problemster on, you cane and see me. I¡¯ll do what I can to help.¡±

    A tear couldn¡¯t help but drop from Fei¡¯er¡¯s eyes as he nodded and said, ¡°Thanks, Patriarch, I will remember it.¡±

    The Barbarian Patriarch sighed. Then he turned to Shan and said, ¡°After taking care of things here, I will personally try to persuade the Winged Pegasus Patriarch. I hope he¡¯ll understand if I¡¯m the one to tell him.¡±

    Shan just gave a small smile and a nod. He didn¡¯t say anything. Upon seeing this, the Patriarch sighed once more before he turned around and left.

    Looking at the Barbarian Patriarch¡¯s departing back, Fei¡¯er and Shan couldn¡¯t help but feel bitter. They really hoped that their Patriarchs would be the same. If that was the case, then more of their nsmen would have been saved.

    Fei¡¯er turned his head to Shan who also returned the gaze, then the two of them smiled bitterly before heading out as well. Although they were envious of Ding, he was still their brother for life. At this time, they would naturally help him take care of things.

    Fei¡¯er and Shan didn¡¯t say anything else and just helped the Barbarians. They already had experience in settling their people. So with their management, the Barbarians were able to move smoothly.

    More and more Barbarians entered the Space. When night came, Ding¡¯s management was no longer needed. With a migration as huge as this, the Barbarians naturally had departments made in order to rece Ding and the others. They were even doing a better job in organizing the poption.

 Chapter 935 â€“ Fight for People We Can Fight For

    <h4>Chapter 935 ¨C Fight for People We Can Fight For</h4>

    Zhao Hai was aware of the matters of the three ns. Giving Fei¡¯er themand tokens wasn¡¯t for nothing. Moreover, Cai¡¯er can take over control over the Space to help Fei¡¯er and the others. And she was also better at spying at the three ns.

    To be honest, upon seeing how the Winged Pegasus Patriarch was adamant on not entering the Space, Zhao Hai solidified his intention of not helping them. The Winged Pegasus n needs to strive for survival.

    On the other hand, the response of the Barbarian Patriarch came unexpected. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think that the Patriarch would arrive at his decision this quickly. This truly shocked Zhao Hai.

    If the Supreme Elders suddenly changes their target to the Barbarians, then Zhao Hai would not mind helping them. After all, with such an honest race, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t just be unfair to them.

    However, since the nine Supreme Elders went to attack the Winged Pegasus n, then Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯te and help. At this time he was currently dealing with the Sagittarius n.

    But at this moment, Cai¡¯er came to Zhao Hai with new information. The O¡¯Neal Family¡¯s Army just arrived outside the Spatial Rift to the Divine Realm. They were now prepared tounch arge attack on the spatial rift¡¯s defensive line.

    After hearing this, Zhao Hai gawked. At this point, time was very important for Zhao Hai. He was still doing battle in the Divine Race territory. The Divines were too populous. If he wanted to deal with them all, then he would need quite some time. In this case, he wouldn¡¯t be able to muster up some strength to deal with the O¡¯Neal family.

    Zhao Hai made some calctions. He had already destroyed the Taurus, Central, Scorpio, and Cancer Continents. And in the meantime, he was battling the Sagittarius Divines. As long as he managed to deal with the Sagittarius Divines, then he might free up some military strength. However, this military strength wouldn¡¯t be able to cope with the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s army.

    All this time, the O¡¯Neal Family had amassed more than twenty thousand magic armors. This number shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. It would take Zhao Hai about 2 million undead in order to block them.

    Besides the magic armors, the O¡¯Neal family also has about 5000 War Tanks apanying the army. At the same time, energy cannons were also brought over.

    The strength of these energy cannons surpasses those on the War Tanks. From Zhao Hai¡¯s estimate, he would need about ten million undead to block the O¡¯Neal Family¡¯s army. Moreover, he would also need to use the defensive line effectively in order to seed.

    This didn¡¯t mean that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have confidence in his own Undead. In fact, his undead has been increasing every since he began attacking the Divines. Moreover, the overall quality of the undead have also been improving. At this point, all of the undead that Zhao Hai used in his battles were God-rank. And the number of undead had reached an astonishing four hundred million.

    However, Zhao Hai still wouldn¡¯t dare to underestimate the O¡¯Neal Family. The route of civilization that the O¡¯Neal Family took was different. The O¡¯Neal family took the technological path while Zhao Hai and the others took the path to unlocking the human potential.

    One couldn¡¯t precisely say which of the two paths was better. But in terms of manpower, the O¡¯neal family was in the lead. They had hot weapons. And with the addition of magic formations, their weapons were much betterpared to the magic cannons that Zhao Hai uses. In this case, Zhao Hai would have his undead fight the opposite party using their own bodies. This was akin to a fight between someone wielding a knife and someone who had a gatling gun.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but frown upon hearing Cai¡¯er¡¯s report. Although he had several hundred million troops, majority of them were used to deal with the Sagittarius Divines. The Sagittarius Divines were very hard to deal with. Their archers were very strong so Zhao Hai was unable to end the fight in a short time. In this case, Zhao Hai simply didn¡¯t have the time to face the O¡¯Neal family.

    Laura and the others were beside Zhao Hai. They were also aware of Zhao Hai¡¯s worries. The group frowned before Laura spoke after some time, ¡°Brother Hai, should we take some troops in order to deal with the O¡¯Neal family?¡±

    Without even waiting for Zhao Hai to speak, Lizzy shook her head and said, ¡°If we do that, then we would be stuck in the Sagittarius Continent for even longer. When the Supreme Elders are done with the Winged Pegasus, they will immediately know about the disappearance of the Barbarians. Then they will certainly return here to look for us. When the timees, we would have lost the best opportunity to deal with the Divine Race. Our losses would be too great.¡±

    Laura nodded, she was aware of this result. But aside from what she suggested, what other methods could they use? Laura couldn¡¯t help but turn her head to Zhao Hai.

    Seeing that everybody was looking at him, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Why would we block them? Just let theme. The Barbarians are already moving to the Space. Since the Winged Pegasus doesn¡¯t want to enter, then there¡¯s no need to waste time on them. What we do next is to fight for what we can fight for.¡±

    When Laura and the others heard Zhao Hai, they couldn¡¯t help but gawk. Laura looked puzzled at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Fight for what we can fight for? What does Brother Hai mean?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°The Foreign Races!¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Laura and the others immediately understood what he meant. At this time, the three foreign races were stable. It can be said that there¡¯s no need for them to worry. What Zhao Hai and the others needed to do right now was to finish off the Divine Race and then proceed to the next step. This was to have the foreign races enter the Space.

    However, how could they make the foreign races enter the Space? This was a major problem. At this time, the foreign races were having the best moment of their lives. Zhao Hai was dealing with the Divines. The foreign races had already sent troops to battle. It can be said that with Zhao Hai¡¯s existence, the foreign races had gained an upper hand against the Divine Race. Under such circumstances, why would the foreign races enter the Space?

    So the only way for it to be possible was to introduce an even more powerful enemy!

    Obviously, it can be seen that the O¡¯Neal Family was extremely strong. The Divine Realm was much biggerpared to the Ark Continent, and was even bigger than the Demon Realm. If the O¡¯Neal family discovers the Divine Realm, would they be willing to let go of it? The answer was no. They will never give it up. In this case, they will surely explore the Divine Realm. When they confront the foreign races, then the foreign races would surely suffer a loss. When that timees, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible for them to enter Zhao Hai¡¯s Space.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare to let the O¡¯Neal family into the Divine Realm before, this was because the O¡¯Neal family would be appearing in the Taurus Continent. When the timees, the one who would face them first wouldn¡¯t be the foreign races nor the Divines, it would be the Thunder n, Winged Pegasus, and the Barbarians.

    But now, the situation was different. The Barbarians were migrating to the Space. Since they had made ample preparations, the move went smoothly. In a few days, their move would beplete.

    As for Gold Ben and the others, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried about them. They would enter the Winged Pegasus¡¯ ne any time soon. Therefore, when the O¡¯Neal family arrives in the Divine Realm, the Barbarians should have finished moving while the Winged Pegasus were entangled with the nine Supreme Elders. At that time, the Winged Pegasus should be on the cusp of extinction. In this case, the first ones to meet the O¡¯Neal family would be the nine Supreme Elders.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai decided to allow the O¡¯neal family to enter the Divine Realm. The existence of the O¡¯Neal family would make the Divine Realm¡¯s situation even muddier. When the timees, Zhao Hai would be able to catch fish in muddled waters.

    Upon exposing his n to Laura and the others, Zhao Hai quickly got their approval. They also thought that it was time for the O¡¯Neal family to stir things up.

    At this time, the O¡¯Neal family had divided their troops into three. One against the Underworld, one to the Demon Realm, and thest one was to attack the defensive line. Thetter being the one with the most manpower used so far.

    If the O¡¯Neal family discovers therge ne behind the spatial rift, would they still be interested with the Ark Continent? The Demon Realm? It¡¯s highly probable that they would slowly shift their whole attention towards the Divine Realm. This wouldn¡¯t only turn the Divine Realm¡¯s waters muddier, this would also allow Zhao Hai to acquire more magic armors.

    It was because of all these reasons that Laura and the others fully supported Zhao Hai¡¯s n. In their view, there wouldn¡¯t be any harm done to Zhao Hai if the O¡¯Neal family arrived in the Divine Realm.

    Zhao Hai looked at the group and smiled, ¡°The O¡¯Neal family is about to attack. We¡¯ll call the undead creatures back for now. However, we can¡¯t just make them have a good time. We¡¯ll proceed to harass them constantly.¡±

    When Laura heard this, she couldn¡¯t help bit smile and said, ¡°Good, we should harass them. This will inform them that the Ark Continent¡¯s people aren¡¯t useless. This would attract their attention even more.¡±

    Lizzy nodded, ¡°Moreover, we can buy more time. We can even use our ambushes to lure the O¡¯Neal family over to the Supreme Elders. This way, we wouldn¡¯t worry about them not meeting.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. I want to see how the O¡¯Neal family deals with our harassment. Although their magic armors are fast, they still fall shortpared to the Space. I¡¯ll make the O¡¯Neal family taste how terrifying our ambushes are.¡±

    Megan smiled, ¡°I also want to see how the nine Supreme Elders would react upon seeing the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s magic armors. In the past, when they discovered the Goblins making magic armors, they immediately exterminated them. Compared to the Goblins, the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s magic armors are more advanced. The reaction of the Supreme Elders would certainly be worth watching.¡±

 Chapter 936 â€“ A Thousand Troops Are Easy To Get, But Finding One Good Talent Is Difficul

    <h4>Chapter 936 ¨C A Thousand Troops Are Easy To Get, But Finding One Good Talent Is Difficul</h4>

    t

    Axe was calmly looking at the Spatial Rift. Compared to before, he was now more familiar with the world. Arriving at the Ark Continent made him understand a lot of things.

    He was very clear about how much the Family had invested in the Ark Continent. If the family couldn¡¯t recoup the cost, then the O¡¯Neal family would greatly suffer.

    What makes this situation funny was the fact that the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s greatest desire at this point was to see their enemies. Ever since they arrived at the Ark Continent, they had never seen a single person. Even if it was an enemy, they badly needed to see one.

    Since the discovery of this spatial rift, the O¡¯Neal family finally managed to calm down. At this moment George went to the side of Axe and said, ¡°Junior Patriarch, we have tried attacking the other side several times. However, their counterattacks were very fierce. But at this time, we have a general observation of their troop positions.¡±

    Axe turned his head to George and nodded, ¡°Alright, good work. If we seed, then the n will remember your great contribution.¡±

    A glint shed in George¡¯s eyes, he quickly gave a salute and said, ¡°I thank Junior Patriarch Axe!¡±

    Axe nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯ve just arrived, so we¡¯ll rest for two days before attacking. In those two days, draw me a map of the area. It¡¯ll be useful for our operation.¡±

    George nodded, ¡°Young Patriarch, the map has been prepared. I will send it to you in a while.¡±

    A glint of praise appeared on Axe¡¯s eyes. He patted George¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Good job, George. You handle things very well.¡±

    Upon hearing Axe¡¯s praise, George¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but feel light. He quickly replied, ¡°Thank you, Junior Patriarch. I¡¯m just doing things I¡¯m meant to do.¡±

    Axe nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be waiting for the map. Go back and rest well.¡±

    George nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask to be excused, Junior Patriarch. I¡¯ll immediately have the map delivered.¡± Axe nodded before he turned to look at the War Tanks. Nobody knew what kind of thoughts were running in his mind.

    Axe had been inside a War Tank for several days. They were hurrying along without stopping so he was very tired. Magic armor pilots weren¡¯t strong themselves, so they get exhausted more easily.

    But although he was very tired, he still wouldn¡¯t dare to fall asleep. There were too many things running along Axe¡¯s mind. His head has been processing them nonstop, there was no time for sleep.

    In the end, Axe¡¯s thoughts drifted to Zhao Hai. After thinking about how they met, Axe couldn¡¯t help but feel stupid. Everytime Axe thought of Zhao Hai, he would always feel anger.

    At that time, he thought that Zhao Hai was the fool. But as it turned out, it was Axe who had been yed. Axe had an inkling that Zhao Hai was on the other side of this spatial rift, this feeling was very strong. Because of this, Axe heavily lobbied to be allowed toe here, even if his father didn¡¯t agree.

    While Axe was deep in thought, the War Tank suddenly stopped. The war tank driver turned to Axe and said, ¡°Junior Patriarch, we¡¯re here. You should go to your room and take a rest.¡±

    Axe slowly opened his eyes and looked all around. Then he nodded and said, ¡°You go rest as well.¡± Then he opened the door and left.

    Just after Axe entered his room, his servant¡¯s voice was suddenly heard outside. ¡°Young Master, Mister George is seeking an audience. He said that he had brought the troop deployment of the spatial rift.¡±

    Axe nodded, ¡°Let him in.¡± Before long, George entered Axe¡¯s room. In his hand was a map of the spatial rift¡¯s defensive line.

    Axe waved his hand to the servant and said, ¡°Go prepare some food and drinks with me. George, stay here. Let¡¯s eat while discussing the map.¡±

    Although George was happy, he didn¡¯t let it show outside. He just nodded and sat on the table as he unfolded the map.

    It was a very detailed map. Terrains andndmarks were properlybelled. One could see George¡¯s attentiveness from the map.

    After looking at the map, Axe gave a favorable nod and said, ¡°Very good. This map is very well made. Are you certain that this is the location of all the enemies?¡±

    George shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be honest to the Junior Patriarch. I cannot guarantee that thisplete. The enemy is very strong. Moreover, we discovered that the other party was very prepared to fight with the magic armors. I¡¯m afraid of being entangled by them, so we didn¡¯t dare to go too far for scouting. However, the general situation depicted here shouldn¡¯t be wrong.¡±

    Axe nodded, ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no need to worry about it. Right, how is their attacking power?¡±

    Georgeplied, he pointed at the map and said, ¡°Junior Patriarch, the enemies on the other side of the spatial rift uses an inferior version of our energy cannons. It seems like they¡¯re quite big and heavy, they aren¡¯t easily movable. The attacking strength seems to be average, but there was a lot of them. At the same time, they also have a kind of explosive javelin. The explosion the javelins produce is stronger than the energy cannons. And the most difficult to deal with were the operators of these energy cannons and javelins. They were all used by the undead, and those undead are very strong.¡±

    Axe frowned, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the other party to use undead as cannoneers. Perhaps the undead are rted with the Dark Mist? From what you can see, how many troops would we need in order to break through the enemy line?¡±

    George thought about it and said, ¡°I probably need 1000 energy cannons, 200 war tanks, and 1000 magic armors. If we have those numbers, maybe we can control the casualties to about 100.¡±

    Axe moved his eyebrows and said, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re that confident?¡±

    George nodded, ¡°Although they¡¯re defense is quite strong, I can see that they still fall shortpared to the magic armors. More importantly, although the spatial rift wasn¡¯t small, it wasn¡¯t big either. We can¡¯t send a lot of people at a time, but this also meant that the other party wouldn¡¯t be able send a lot of troops to defend. So 1000 magic armors should be enough. We could use energy cannons as covering fire while the magic armors and the war tanks slowly push forward with their shields. We should be able to take control of the area in a short period of time. We can also establish our own defensive line in case the enemy sends reinforcements.¡±

    Axe nodded, ¡°Good. Go back and write a detailed n for me. I will let the Generals see your n and if it is feasible, we¡¯ll have you lead the operation. After all,pared to any of us, you are the most familiar with the situation.¡±

    Although George was a well-mannered person, he still couldn¡¯t help but conceal the glee on his face upon hearing Axe. He quickly gave a salute and said, ¡°George thanks the Junior Patriarch for the promotion!¡±

    Axe patted George¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I promoted you because I can see that you¡¯repetent. Alright, go and prepare. Remember to call me Young Lord from now on.¡±

    George became even happier. One shouldn¡¯t underestimate this name change. The address ¡®Junior Patriarch¡¯ can be used by everyone to address Axe. However, only a few people could call him by the name of Young Lord. Only those with good rtions with the O¡¯neal family, the older generations, and trusted subordinates were able to call Axe this name. Being able to address Axe this way was a sign of status. For George, this was an extremely good news.

    George happily replied, ¡°Yes, Young Lord, I will go prepare right away.¡± After he said that, he turned and left. Although he had already left Axe¡¯s room, George was still very motivated. His family wasn¡¯t powerful, so everything he achieved up to this day was due to his hard work. George was very familiar of the O¡¯Neal family, judging by the fact that he had climbed his way up from being the lowest ranked soldier. He knew that for people like him with no background, he would need to rely on powerful people. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to go far in life.

    Axe giving his favor was akin to George getting a powerful backer. What better backer was there other than the Junior Patriarch, the future leader of the O¡¯Neal family? With the Junior Patriarch at his back, reaching his dream of being an official wouldn¡¯t be that far off.

    After looking at George¡¯s departing back, Axe couldn¡¯t¡¯ help but smile faintly. After having a deep understanding about the family¡¯s matters, Axe knew how important it was to trainpetent subordinates.

    Yes, the family already had loyal and devoted elder officials. But because their qualifications were established long ago, it wasn¡¯t certain that they would be by the Junior Patriarch¡¯s side. With the pressure of these elder official, people like George would find it hard to go high up thedder. So as long as Axe provided people like George with support, then they would be loyal and devoted to him. They would be Axe¡¯s personal strength, something that belonged to his own.

    These were matters that his father had taught him. Since his father was aware that Axe wasing here, he sent several young and capable men with no backgrounds along. These people had been pressured by old officials. Their statuses weren¡¯t able to bring them to the rank of general. Because of this, Axe would find it easier tomand them. At the same time, they would also do their best to curry favor with the Junior Patriarch.

    Axe was very grateful for this procedure that his father hadid out. He knew that his father was already paving the road for him in order to smoothly transition into the position of Patriarch.

    After thinking about this, Axe couldn¡¯t help but lightly sigh. He turned and left to rest in his bedroom, the meal that the servant sent was left uneaten.

    The next morning, just after Axe finished having his breakfast, a servant¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Young Master, Captain George is asking for an audience.¡±

    Axe nodded and said, ¡°Let him in.¡± The servantplied as George walked in not long after.

    Although George¡¯s eyes were blood red, his facial expression shows that he was extremely motivated. After seeing Axe, George immediately bowed and said, ¡°Young Lord, I¡¯ve finished the battle n. Please take a look at it.¡±

    Axe looked at George and frowned, ¡°George, have you been busy since yesterday evening? Didn¡¯t I tell you to take a rest?¡±

    After seeing Axe frown, George couldn¡¯t help but stare and quickly replied, ¡°Yes, I ask the Young Lord for forgiveness. I¡¯m afraid of causing the Young Lord¡¯s mission to make mistakes. So I worked overnight to finish the battle n.¡±

    Axe looked at George and sighed, ¡°George, don¡¯t do this in the future. The battle n isn¡¯t an immediately need. You need to take care of your body. The only thing you truly own is your body. You can contribute more in the future. When the timees, I don¡¯t want your body to be unwell if I need you.¡±

    As soon as he heard this, George¡¯s expression loosened. Then he gave a sharp bow and said, ¡°Yes, Young Lord. This George thanks the Young Lord for the concern.¡±

    Axe nodded and said, ¡°Leave the n behind. You go back and rest well. Come to me after. Go.¡± George nodded before he ced the n on the table. Then he gave Axe a salute and left.

    When George left, Axe took the battle n and gave it a nce. After a while, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on Axe¡¯s face.

    George¡¯s battle n was very good. It was very detailed and had considered a lot of aspects. Thebat process was divided into several parts. The first part was the attack. The main goal was to break through the spatial rift¡¯s defensive line.

    The second part was seizing the defensive line. Upon doing so, they would be able make a counter-attack on the enemy.

    The third part was exploiting their victory. After defending their ground, they would immediately send the energy cannons and war tanks in to attack the other party through the fog. This way, they would be able to see what lies behind.

    It can be said that the n was beautifully made. The first step was very clear and George even calcted how much people they would need. It included the estimated time it would take, their route of action, and reactions to certain levels of progress. If the enemy strongly resisted, then the battle n would describe how to deal with it. All these things were carefully considered. Axe was very satisfied with the report.

    Axe only gave George a small opportunity, but who would¡¯ve thought that George would bring in such a huge surprise. Although this was only a battle n, one could see a lot of things from it. With how well it was made, it showed the calibre of George¡¯s skill. For Axe, this was very important.

    Finding a thousand soldiers was easy, but looking for a good talent was very difficult. Those with talent are extremely crucial to any military. At this point, George became more valuable in Axe¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 937 â€“ Superior and Subordinate

    <h4>Chapter 937 ¨C Superior and Subordinate</h4>

    Zhao Hai was aware of the happenings in the O¡¯Neal Family. But even if they had ns against him, he still didn¡¯t care. After all, he was ready to deal with them. At this time, he was busy with the Sagittarius Continent. The battle was still going on, he didn¡¯t have time to waste on anything else.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but recognize how hard it was to deal with the Sagittarius Divines. Their main characteristic was their speed, they were very good at hit-and-run. They were doing gueri warfare against Zhao Hai. This made it harder for Zhao Hai to deal with them.

    At this time, Gold Ben and the others had entered the ne that belonged to the Winged Pegasus n. Naturally, the Winged Pegasus were resisting hard. However, their strength simply couldn¡¯tpare to Gold Ben and the other Supreme Elders.

    The Winged Pegasus had prepared themselves, unlike the Thunder n who had been decimated by the Supreme Elders. However, they still weren¡¯t able to pose a threat to Gold Ben and the others.

    The resistance of the Winged Pegasus was much betterpared to the Thunder n. It would be impossible for Gold Ben and the others to deal with the Winged Pegasus like the way they did with the Thunder n. Although the Supreme Elders were very strong inside theirbat suits, they still couldn¡¯t wear them for too long. Because of this, after attacking the Winged Pegasus for a while, they would immediately retreat. They would find a ce to rest before attacking once more. In any case, with their extremely small number, they would be able to evade the eyes of the Winged Pegasus.

    But one shouldn¡¯t underestimate the method used by the Supreme Elders. They were very lethal. Even if the Winged Pegasus dispatched ten million people, the Supreme Elders could kill seven million of them before retreating.

    It can be said that the situation of the nine Supreme Elders in the Winged Pegasus n was the same as Zhao Hai in the Sagittarius Continent. Both of them were being tied down.

    One must know that the Winged Pegasus were very quick. Among the three ns, they had the most mobile troops. Because of this speed, as well as the blood lightning javelins that Zhao Hai gave them before, the Winged Pegasus were able to cause some problems to the Supreme Elders.

    However, Zhao Hai finally had a method to deal with the Sagittarius Divines. The main reason why he wasn¡¯t able to clean the Sagittarius Divines up was because he had yet to map the entire Sagittarius Continent. Because of this, Zhao Hai had a hard time finding the positions of the Sagittarius Divines.

    But after several days, Zhao Hai finally mapped the entire continent. Because of this, he was now able to see where the Divines were hiding. Upon seeing the enemy, Zhao Hai would immediately release his undead to engage them in closebat.

    One must know that although the Sagittarius were formidable in rangedbat, their closebat capabilities were inferiorpared to most Divines. With this disadvantage, the undead were able to easily kill them off.

    After Zhao Haipletely dealt with the Sagittarius Divines, Axe and the others had also finished resting and were now ready to attack the spatial rift. Axe decided to use George¡¯s battle n. However, it was a pity that the battle n would have to be wasted. This was because Zhao Hai already withdrew all of his troops guarding the defensive line.

    Axe stood in a ce not far from the spatial rift. He looked calm but deep inside he was actually excited, and a faint trace of killing aura was starting toe out.

    Right, killing aura. Axe¡¯s heart was feeling more and more agitated. He felt that Zhao Hai was just behind the spatial rift. Therefore, this attack was like a head-on collision with Zhao Hai.

    George was standing by Axe¡¯s side. This was Axe¡¯s request. Axe needed to tell everyone that George was his trusted aide, which made George very excited.

    However, George still looked worriedly at the spatial rift. Although he was very confident in his battle n, George still felt unease. After all, this was an opportunity for him to prove himself. If his battle n went smoothly, then he would gain a stable footing inside Axe¡¯s heart. But if it fails, then it was likely that Axe would give up on him. Without anyone backing him up, he wouldn¡¯t be able to make something of himself.

    Axe looked at the time. After seeing that it was appropriate, he looked at George and said, ¡°George, pass the order to attack.¡±

    George nodded. He took a deep breath before turning his head and loudly said, ¡°Pass the Young Lord¡¯s order, begin the attack!¡±

    Axe looked satisfied at George. He rated George¡¯s battle n as very good, but Axe also knew that he was just a rookiemander. Therefore, he had the battle n sent to the generals that came with him. He didn¡¯t have the confidence to see if it was really good or not.

    Very good, after looking at the n, the Captains thought that it was perfect. This caused Axe to feel relieved. He had also paid more attention to George.

    What made Axe feel more satisfied was George¡¯s performance. George¡¯s actions were quite good and well-measured. George could just say, ¡°Pass the order, begin the attack!¡± Everyone would still be aware that it was Axe¡¯smand. However, ¡°Pass the Young Lord¡¯s order, begin the attack!¡± sounded much better to Axe¡¯s ears.

    Axe was just a rookiemander, he still needed to increase his prestige. In fact, Axe had little to no help regarding the attack on the spatial rift. The battle n was made by George while the operation was left to the captains. It can be said that the thing Axe did was just to issue the order to attack.

    Axe hoped to increase his prestige using this attack. Because of this, he wished for people to know that he was the one inmand.

    After gaining experience, Axe knew that he wasn¡¯t an average youth. Doingborious tasks was not something he ought to do. He was a superior, and superiors wouldn¡¯t be able to worry too much as long as his people were doing well. The battle n was made by George, but George was found by him. This was already enough. With this action, he was already able to gain merit as a superior.

    This was also something that his father had taught him. Before a superior gains influence, they would need to increase their prestige. Once your influence was unshakable, only then would you be able to rx.

    At this point, Axe still needed to increase his influence. Because of this, Axe wouldn¡¯t have liked it if George just said, ¡°Pass the order, begin the attack!¡±. This would lessen Axe¡¯s merit.

    But since George said the right thing, pointing out that Axe was themander. The subordinates would ce Axe¡¯s name in their minds. As long as the fight was won, Axe would gain a certain status inside the hearts of these subordinates. This was gaining prestige.

    Because of this point, Axe was very satisfied with George. George was a thoughtful person, that¡¯s why he decided to word hismand properly.

    George was an intelligent man. He was clear about Axe¡¯s status in the O¡¯Neal family. This young man, who used to be unpopr because of his risk-taking attitude, didn¡¯t have a good reputation in the family. Fortunately, since he was the Patriarch¡¯s first wife¡¯s son, and had never wronged the family, his position as the Junior Patriarch was still quite solid.

    However, the Junior Patriarch¡¯s involvement with the Ark Continent made everyone startled. Although this was due to Axe¡¯s risk-taking attitude, entering an unknown ne was still regarded as a courageous move by the family. Because of this, the members of the family began to see the Junior Patriarch in a new light. Moreover, the patriarch had started to make his move and train the Junior Patriarch and enhance Axe¡¯s influence. So after thinking about it, George decided to word the order that way.

    After the order was passed on, George turned to look at Axe. Axe had a faint smile on his face, he looked very satisfied. George couldn¡¯t help but be happy, he knew that he did the right decision in addressing the Young Lord with themand.

    With Axe¡¯s order being passed on, the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s attack finally began. The first to move were the energy cannons. The energy cannons of the O¡¯neal family were much bigger than the ones used by Zhao Hai. Naturally, these energy cannons had some differences. The energy cannons don¡¯t fire beams, instead, they fire shells.

    Naturally, with shells being the ammunition, the energy cannons were used differentlypared to Zhao Hai¡¯s magic cannons. The O¡¯neal family¡¯s cannons looked just like the ones on Earth. A lot of magic formations were inscribed on the shells. And instead of gunpowder, a magical powder was used. This magical powder had the same explosive property as gunpowder, however its might was much stronger, making them more lethal.

    There were 1000 energy cannons in total. After Axe¡¯s order, the magic cannons immediately made waves of attacks. mes emitted from the cannons as it fired towards the spatial rift. After five rounds of firing, the cannons stopped. After that, the war tanks and magic armors, looking like ants and mosquitoes, threw themselves into the spatial rift.

 Chapter 938 â€“ Iâ€™ll Certainly Find You!

    <h4>Chapter 938 ¨C I¡¯ll Certainly Find You!</h4>

    Axe looked at the spatial rift. He didn¡¯t know what the battle would be like, but one thing was for sure. The battlefield was an ever changing entity, nobody would know what would happen next. George¡¯s n might be very well made, but sometimes the unexpected would happen.

    Axe didn¡¯t participate in the battle. Although he had participated in battles during his explorations, he was still inexperienced when it came torge fights. Also, he didn¡¯t join because he knew how anything can happen in the battlefield.

    George was as nervous as Axe. If the attack didn¡¯t go well, Axe wouldn¡¯t be affected too much, he could justunch a second attack. However, for George, it would be a disaster, he would lose the trust that Axe had given him. For George who had no background, he might not even be able to keep his position of Captain.

    Under the two¡¯s gaze, the magic armors and war tanks rushed towards the spatial rift. Axe and George held their breath at the same time. It was only after some time did the two recover, but they still kept their eyes on the spatial rift.

    One minute passed by and there weren¡¯t any sounds of fighting from the spatial rift. Five minutes went by, there was still nothing. Ten minutes, half an hour, no sound could be heard.

    Axe couldn¡¯t help but turn to George and said, ¡°George, go send someone to take a look. See what¡¯s happening on the other side. Why aren¡¯t there any noise? Are we carrying a silent attack?¡±

    George nodded. But just as he was about to prepare, a ck spot suddenly emerged from the spatial rift. It was a magic armor, George stopped and immediately went to protect Axe.

    Axe looked at George¡¯s action and nodded. However, his attention was still concentrated on the magic armor. He really wanted to know what happened to the spatial rift, why there was no sound.

    Before long, the magic armor flew until it was 500 meters away from axe before it was stopped. Then the magic armor descended to the ground as its pilot went out. After confirming the pilot¡¯s identity, the man was taken to see Axe.

    Axe looked at the man, naturally he didn¡¯t know him. The messenger arrived in front of Axe and then gave him a salute, ¡°Reporting to the Junior Patriarch. Lionbat unit¡¯s second squad messenger Bill is here on the Captain¡¯s orders. I¡¯m ordered to report the situation to the Junior Patriarch.¡±

    Axe nodded, ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on. Why can¡¯t I hear any fighting?¡±

    Bill immediately replied, ¡°Reporting to the Junior Patriarch. There simply isn¡¯t any fighting on the other side. We didn¡¯t discover any enemies. We rushed through the fog and were surprised by what happened. The Captain is asking the Junior Patriarch to take a look and see the situation.¡±

    Axe stared, then he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take a look.¡±

    George quickly replied, ¡°Young Lord, please allow me to ask a few questions.¡±

    Axe turned his head to George and smiled, ¡°George, what do you want to ask? Go on.¡±

    After George expressed his gratitude, he turned to Bill and said, ¡°Bill, are there really no enemies, or have they been destroyed by us? Also, since you¡¯re asking the Young Lord to head inside, is the situation absolutely safe?¡±

    Bill immediately replied, ¡°We were unable to defeat the enemy, there simply aren¡¯t any. The terrain inside has beenpletely destroyed by the energy cannons, so we cannot take a look. But rest assured, the situation has been underplete control, it¡¯s very safe.¡±

    George nodded, then he turned to Axe and said, ¡°Young Lord, I¡¯ll arrange a modified Tiger War Tank to go with you.¡±

    Axe gave a nod, ¡°Alright, go prepare. Right, let¡¯s go in together. I want to see what happened on the other side.¡±

    Georgeplied and immediately turned around and left. Before long, a modified Tiger war tank stopped beside Axe. George opened the door of the war tank and weed Axe in. After Axe and George was inside, the war tank immediately entered the spatial rift.

    It didn¡¯t take a long time before the war tank emerged from the other side of the spatial rift. Upon exiting, George couldn¡¯t help but frown, then he whispered to Axe, ¡°Young Lord, the fog is much lighterpared to before. Last time, we only have three meters of visibility, but this time it seems to be ten meters.¡±

    Axe stared, then he turned to George and said, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    George nodded, ¡°I am absolutely sure, Young Lord. I entered this ce several times. I have a good understanding of the situation here.¡±

    Axe gently knit his brows and said, ¡°Since the fog is disappearing, does it mean that the enemy has retreated? Did they discover our army so they decided to pull back?¡±

    George gave a heavy nod and said, ¡°Perhaps that is the case. I¡¯ve been unfair to the Young Lord. My battle n has wasted a lot of the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s shells.¡±

    Axe smiled and said, ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. We still managed to seize the area have we not? This cannot med on you. Your battle n is perfect.¡±

    George nodded. After a while, the war tank went through the mist. Axe and George stared as the scene appeared before them. It was a great in, they could also see a mountain in the distance. There were trees here and there, the environment was very good.

    In this in were the magic cannons and war tanks. Naturally, these were the ones who were sent to attack. Axe calmed down after a while and looked at the in with a smile on his face. His smile became wider and wider before it evolved intoughter.

    George recovered the moment he heard Axeugh. He also looked at the giant in and understood why Axeughed. Such a bignd would naturally have a lot of resources, minerals, and poption. If they manage to conquer thisnd, then the O¡¯Neal family would be the Anta ne¡¯s top n.

    George quickly said, ¡°Young Lord, congrattions. Compared to the Ark Cnotinent, this ce seemed to be much bigger. The Young Lord has greatly contributed to the O¡¯Neal family. Young Lord, you should tell the Patriarch about this as soon as possible.¡±

    George opened the door as Axe jumped out of the war tank. At this time, they were approached by squad leaders as well as war tankmanders. They reported the situation to Axe. They haven¡¯t run into any enemies, there was nothing noteworthy to report.

    Axe looked at the surrounding ce and nodded, ¡°Inform the reserve troops and have them deliver the supplies immediately. Build a base here as soon as possible. And have scout troops look into the surrounding area.¡±

    The captains immediately prepared everything. Axe excitedly looked at thend. He suddenly thought that his decision to enter the Ark Continent¡¯s spatial rift was the most correct decision he had made in his entire life. His discovery of the Ark Continent was certainly due to his luck.

    Although there was a dangerous region in the Ark Continent, the continent was abundant in resources. Discovering this new ne was a very good thing for the O¡¯Neal family.

    Before long, the follow-up team from the Ark Continent arrived and began to build a base. The scouts had also been sent out. Axe had also sent people to send word back to his father about the current situation.

    After having arranged these things, Axe sat inside the war tank and looked at the busy people. He couldn¡¯t help but feel uplifted. George was also standing right by Axe¡¯s side. His heart was simrly moved. He knew what the discovery of this ce meant for Axe. This meant that his status in the O¡¯Neal family had be more stable. When the water rises, the boats rise as well. After thinking about this, George couldn¡¯t help but feel excited.

    After some time, Axe said, ¡°George, you said that you met enemies here. Why didn¡¯t they resist our entry this time?¡±

    George, who was still daydreaming, woke up upon hearing the question. He frowned for a moment before he turned to Axe and said, ¡°Young Lord, I think they must have noticed our reinforcements. They thought they couldn¡¯t resist so they gave up on this ce. They should be ready to deal with us on this continent. I think we need to be careful.¡±

    Axe nodded, ¡°That¡¯s possible. Moreover, I suspect that this matter has something to do with that Zhao Hai I met before. Remind everyone to stay on guard. The enemy might not give us an opportunity to rx.¡± George nodded before he turned around and left.

    Axe turned his head towards the Taurus Continent and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, I know you¡¯re in here. Wait for me, I will certainly find you. You¡¯ll pay for deceiving me.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the monitor and smiled faintly, ¡°Interesting. This fellow actually wanted to take revenge. Unfortunately, I cannot spare any time right now. I really wanted to y along.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go there yourself. The undead are enough to deal with them. Right, Brother Hai, now that we have dealt with the Sagittarius Continent, where do we go next?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°We¡¯ll go to the Pisces Continent.¡±

 Chapter 939 â€“ Laying it Ou

    <h4>Chapter 939 ¨C Laying it Ou</h4>

    t

    Just as Zhao Hai prepared to attack the Pisces Continent, Fei¡¯er and the others were also busy with something. They were sitting inside the Space with a small table in front of them. On the table were some cups as well as several side dishes.

    Ding drank some liquor. He took a whiff of the cup and said, ¡°Mister¡¯s liquor is really tasty. Our Barbarian liquor isn¡¯t as strong as this one.¡±

    Fei¡¯er also took a sip of the liquor as he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I feel that it¡¯s quite bitter.¡±

    Upon hearing Fei¡¯er, Shan also smiled bitterly. He drank some liquor in order to forget the pain. Every Barbarian would be transported to the Space soon, they didn¡¯t suffer any loss. On the other hand, the Winged Pegasus n were still yet to agree on something.

    In the past few days, it can be said that Shan was the most busy. He helped the Barbarians move while at the same time returning to his room every night to wait for Speaker Fang.

    However, the n¡¯s current situation wasn¡¯t doing good. Nobody knows why, but the nine Supreme Elders weren¡¯t attacking strongly. This gave hope to the n. Some people who decided to enter the Space changed their mind after hearing about this.

    At this time, there were less than 100 thousand Winged Pegasus households inside the Space. This was what Shan was most worried about. He didn¡¯t believe that the Supreme Elders would let them off easily. The reasons why the Supreme Elders slowed their attack might be because, first, they wanted to exert pressure on Zhao Hai so that he would return. And second, they wanted to keep the Winged Pegasus¡¯ hope, so that they would be able to eliminate them all when the timees.

    However, Shan was currently a criminal in the Winged Pegasus n. He simply didn¡¯t dare to appear in public. But at the same time, Speaker Fang¡¯s authority had been limited. Although he was a Council Speaker, his actual rallying strength wasn¡¯t good.

    Because of these reasons, most of the Winged Pegasus members weren¡¯t willing to enter the Space. This was something Shan didn¡¯t want to see the most. At this rate, then there would be more Thunder n members in the Spacepared to the Winged Pegasus.

    Ding looked at the two and sighed, ¡°Brothers, we can only do what we can do right now, and leave everything else to fate. How about this, Shan, how about we talk to mister about this. It might be possible for Mister toe and help you. No matter what, we can¡¯t have the Winged Pegasus be eliminated by the nine Supreme Elders.

    Shan smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I want to contact Mister, but I think he is also having a hard time. Moreover, with the performance of my n, will Mister still help us?¡±

    Just as Shan said that, Zhao Hai¡¯s voice suddenly came, ¡°How will you know if you don¡¯t try?¡±

    The three stared before they turned to see Zhao Hai. Upon seeing Zhao Hai, Fei¡¯er immediately said, ¡°Mister, you¡¯re back? Howe you¡¯re here?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the three and smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of your current situation so I came back. I¡¯m still preparing to deal with the Pisces Continent. But do you really need me here?¡±

    Shan quickly knelt down and said, ¡°Mister, I ask you to please rescue my people. Although they have wronged you, I still ask Mister to help them.¡± Then he proceeded to kowtow to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand, making Shan get up, then he said, ¡°I¡¯m aware of what¡¯s happening to your n. However, even if I go and help, it¡¯s not necessary that they would ept it. Moreover, I¡¯ll tell you that I already have ns to deal with the Pisces Continent. At the same time, the foreign races have sent their troops to the Leo Continent. When they arrive at the Leo Continent and upy it, then the Supreme Elders might retreat.¡±

    Fei¡¯er and the others looked puzzled at Zhao Hai. Why would the Supreme Elders retreat? They already reached this point, so why would they give it up?¡±

    After seeing the expression on their faces, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°If I deal with the Divines, then the Divines would want to deal with me. But if the foreign races are added to the equation, then things would be different. When the foreign racese, then the Supreme Elders might change their target and deal with the foreign races instead.¡±

    Fei¡¯er and the others nodded. However, they also knew that this was just a possibility, this wasn¡¯t for certain. Although the hatred between the Divines and the Foreign Races was quiterge, the hatred between Zhao Hai and the Divines weren¡¯t small as well. It was still not certain that the Supreme Elders would shift their targets to the foreign races.

    Also, the current Winged Pegasus n had some hatred for Zhao Hai. Even if Zhao Hai wanted to help the Winged Pegasus, it might be possible that the Winged Pegasus would not let him.

    Shan didn¡¯t know what to do in this situation. He was clear that the oue wouldn¡¯t be good, but he had no way of persuading the Patriarch. This caused him to feel extremely ufortable. At this point, he was really hoping that the Supreme Elders would change their target, just like Zhao Hai said.

    Zhao Hai sat in front of the small table and took his own cup out before pouring himself some liquor. Then he looked at the three people and said, ¡°Sit down. Let me tell you something.¡±

    The three began to sit down and looked at Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai looked at the three and began talking, ¡°Presently, the defensive line in the Taurus Continent has fallen to the enemy. The O¡¯Neal family¡¯s magic armors have arrived. I¡¯m organizing some undead to drag them down. Therefore, Ding, you need to transfer all of your people to the Space soon.¡±

    Ding nodded. He had seen the attacking power of the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s magic armor. To be honest, he didn¡¯t have the confidence to block them.

    Then Zhao Hai said, ¡°Also, there¡¯s something else. I¡¯m close to ascending.¡±

    As soon as the three heard Zhao Hai say this, their expression immediately changed. No matter which race, all of them had legends about ascension. The Divines especially had plenty of ascension stories. Because of this, when the three heard Zhao Hai state that he was close to ascending, they couldn¡¯t help but get startled. However, their thoughts quickly changed. If there was someone in the Divine Realm who had the qualification to ascend, then that would be Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai looked at the three and said, ¡°The Divines have a Deity. He¡¯s a person from the Cultivation Realm and is the one in charge of our nes. He uses the Divines in order to collect something called Faith Power. Although I don¡¯t know what this Faith Power is, but it seems to be very important to them, they really wanted it. But this Deity has been defeated by me twice. And with how I am currently dealing with the Divines, it can be said that I have some enmity with this Deity.¡±

    The three listened carefully to Zhao Hai¡¯s words. This was the first time that they¡¯ve heard of this, and they were very surprised. Zhao Hai looked at them and continued, ¡°The reason why I made the three ns enter the Space was because I want to take you with me when I ascend. This way, you won¡¯t be under the control of the Deity any longer. Your rtionship with me, being my ally, it¡¯s the same as offending that Deity. In that case, will he let you off when I¡¯m gone? When the timees, your ns could only be exterminated.¡±

    The bodies of Fei¡¯er and the others shook. Their expressions greatly changed. Naturally, they thought of the horror of the situation. Zhao Hai then went on to say, ¡°I know that you¡¯ve already discovered by this time that I¡¯ve been using the Supreme Elders in order to force the three ns into the Space. But I had no choice. If I told you this before, then you wouldn¡¯t have believed if. And even if you did, your people won¡¯t.¡±

    The three smiled bitterly. They had thought about this point before. Ever since they had entered the Space, they came to understand that if Zhao Hai wanted to help them deal with the Supreme Elders, then he certainly had the ability to do so. However, Zhao Hai actually didn¡¯t do it. It seems like Zhao Hai was using the Supreme Elders topel the three ns to move to the Space.

    But even if they had thought about this, they still trusted Zhao Hai and didn¡¯t say anything. In their opinion, Zhao Hai¡¯s Space had better conditionspared to their own nes. Entering the Space wouldn¡¯t be bad for their n. They just didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai would have an extraordinary reason.

    Zhao Hai looked at the three people and smiled bitterly, ¡°I do indeed have the ability to deal with the nine Supreme Elders. However, I won¡¯t dare to make a move. I discovered that the ne has started to repel me. If I fight with my full strength, then I would be thrown out even if I managed to defeat the Supreme Elders. I would then be leaving the three ns behind.¡±

    After speaking up to here, Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°If you stay in this ce, then your three ns can only wait to be destroyed. You¡¯ve seen how strong my Hell King¡¯s ship is. The Divine Race¡¯s Deity has a lot of those weapons. As long as the Divines get their hands on a weapon like the Hell King¡¯s ship, then dealing with you would be very easy. Because of this, I didn¡¯t dare to make a move. I can only avoid the nine Supreme Elders. I can¡¯t risk ascending and leaving you here.¡±

    Fei¡¯er and the others looked at one another. They believed Zhao Hai¡¯s words. When they first met Zhao Hai, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have the Hell King¡¯s ship. If Zhao Hai had the Hell King¡¯s ship, then he wouldn¡¯t have needed to fear the Divines and the Demons. The Hell King¡¯s ship was simply an item that goes against the heavens¡¯ will.

    Ding stood up and bowed, ¡°This Ding pledges to Mister. Starting today, the Barbarians will treat mister as a deity. This Ding is ashamed for doubting mister.¡±

    Fei¡¯er and Shan did the same. The two stood up and gave Zhao Hai a bow, feeling shame. They suspected Zhao Hai before, but now that Zhao Haiid everything into the table, they couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve made mistakes as well. If I haven¡¯t dealt with the Divine Race¡¯s Deity then this wouldn¡¯t have happened. Also, you¡¯re free to do whatever you want. Worship me as a deity or not, I don¡¯t really care. You can believe in whoever and whatever you want, I won¡¯t stop you.¡±

    Fei¡¯er and the others sat back down before Zhao Hai continued, ¡°The Taurus Divines have used a formation in order to change thews of the Ark Continent. This caused the barrier of the Ark Continent to copse. The O¡¯Neal family is from the Anta ne. Originally, there was one continent in the Anta ce. Butter on, because of a massive war, the continent was divided into three. The three continents are different from one another. One continent practices martial arts, this continent is known as the Warrior Continent. Another continent specializes in magic, it¡¯s called the Mage Continent. And thest continent uses things like magic armors, it¡¯s called the Magic Armor Continent. The O¡¯neal family is just a big family in this continent. And I suspect that the Anta ne isn¡¯t managed by the Divine Race¡¯s Deity.¡±

    The three looked puzzled at Zhao Hai as Fei¡¯er said, ¡°Why does mister think so?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I think there¡¯s a reason for this. You must have heard about the Goblin Race. They were destroyed by the Divines and turned into ves. They were living in peace along with the Divines, but why were they suddenly destroyed?¡±

    The three looked at each other, they haven¡¯t thought about it before. They just thought that it was due to the ambition of the Divines. But now that Zhao Hai said something, it seems like there were some underlying facts.

    Zhao Hai looked at the three and said, ¡°The Divine Race¡¯s destruction of Goblin Race was due to themand of their Deity. It was because the Goblins have developed magic armors.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Fei¡¯er stared. He had seen one of these Goblin constructs before. These Goblin magic armors couldn¡¯t even bepared to the strong ones used by the O¡¯Neal family. So why would the Divines choose to destroy the Goblins?

    Zhao Hai turned to Fei¡¯er and said, ¡°The problem lies here. This is where my suspiciones from. The Goblins had just started researching magic formations and magic armors, yet they were already decimated by the Divine Race¡¯s Deity. Meanwhile, the Anta ne¡¯s magic armors have reached an extremely high level, but the Deity just let them off. Isn¡¯t this strange? Because of this, I suspect that the Anta ne isn¡¯t in control of the Deity. It was only because of the Ark Continent that the two nes became connected. If this was the case, then does the Anta ne have another Deity managing it? If there was, then what would happen if he discovers the Ark Continent. If both sides get into conflict, then what consequences would there be?¡±

    With Zhao Haiying out the facts, the expression on Fei¡¯er and the others¡¯ faces continually changed.

 Chapter 940 â€“ The Oâ€™Neal Familyâ€™s Worry

    <h4>Chapter 940 ¨C The O¡¯Neal Family¡¯s Worry</h4>

    To be honest, Fei¡¯er and the others haven¡¯t thought about this before. They were too small for matters like these. What were these people? They were Deities, the managers of nes. Compared to the Divines Race¡¯s Supreme Elders, these people were much more powerful.

    However, the one thing they could understand was that the moment these two existences fought, small people like them would surely be affected. What would happen if these two deities fight and take their treasures out to deal a fatal blow? It would be impossible for small people to survive such an impact. Moreover, in the eyes of these two people, those on the lower nes were merely tools used to gather Faith Power.

    Zhao Hai looked at the three and sighed, ¡°Presently in the Ark Continent, besides the O¡¯Neal family, the underworld¡¯s undead and magic beasts are also present. The undead and magic beasts are currently hiding inside the poisonous Dark Mist. If we go in, not only would we get poisoned, we would be assaulted by the underworld¡¯s creatures as well. Among these creatures are beings with spiritual wisdom, much like humans. At this time, the Underworld had seized the Aksu Empire and it will slowly swallow the entire Ark Continent. After that, the Dark Mist would surely enter the spatial rifts and enter the Divine Realm. When that timees, the Divines wouldn¡¯t be able to stop them, much less you.¡±

    After speaking up to here, Zhao Hai let out a long breath and said, ¡°Because of these reasons, I have to use some methods in order topel you to enter the Space. At the very least, I would be able to provide you with absolute safety. You can live here with relief, nobody wille to attack you. You won¡¯t need to worry about having something to eat.¡±

    Zhao Hai continued, ¡°I can help you block the nine Supreme Elders, but I cannot use my full strength. I could only entangle the Supreme Elders, but this will just waste even more time. Most importantly, I cannot stay in this ne for too long. If I couldn¡¯t send you to the Space as soon as possible, then I would risk leaving you behind when I ascend. Because of this, I can only resort to this terrible n. Although your ns would suffer serious losses, you won¡¯t be exterminated at the very least. You¡¯re n could still continue and develop slowly.¡±

    After speaking up to here, Zhao Hai looked at the three people¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about what you might think right now. You may hate me or me me, I only did what I think is correct.¡±

    Fei¡¯er and the others stayed silent. They understood what Zhao Hai meant. However, even after hearing the truth from Zhao Hai, the three still couldn¡¯t me him. Fei¡¯er shook his head and said, ¡°Mister, we won¡¯t be unfair to you. You have tried your best, the ones to be med should be us.¡± Ding and Shan nodded in agreement.

    Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°How are you nning to deal with the Winged Pegasus now? Have you figured out a way?¡±

    Shan frowned and replied, ¡°Mister, the n¡¯s situation is already out of my control. The Patriarch used me of trying to assassinate him, ordering the entire n for my arrest. Because of this, the n became in opposition to mister. Moreover, the nine Supreme Elders weren¡¯t showing their fierce sides. This caused the n to keep their hopes up, those who initially wanted to move to the Space changed their minds. Speaker Fang is also trying to convince our nsmen, but the result isn¡¯t ideal.¡±

    Zhao Hai gently knit his brows. It can be said that dealing with this ally was more difficult than dealing with an enemy. For his enemies, Zhao Hai could just dispatch his troops and throw them to the Space. But to an ally, this wouldn¡¯t be a good idea.

    Ding said, ¡°The Barbarian Patriarch will enter the Space in about two days. He said that he would try to persuade the Winged Pegasus Patriarch in hopes that he would enter the Space.¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that this wouldn¡¯t be easy, it may not seed. But go on and still try it. I don¡¯t much time to take care of your affairs recently, I can only leave this matter to you. Let¡¯s just hope that the Supreme Elders would shift their target to the foreign races. Otherwise, the situation would be more dangerous.¡±

    Shan and the others had a heavy heart. In this case, they had less methods to use. Even if Zhao Hai was willing to help them, things still wouldn¡¯t be positive. After all, Zhao Hai can¡¯t just forcefully take the Winged Pegasus n and throw them to the Space.

    Zhao Hai looked at the three and then said, ¡°Alright, I already told you what you need to know. I must go back and prepare to deal with the Pisces Divines so I won¡¯t be staying here for long. You need to be careful. And Shan, you need to find a solution as soon as possible.¡±

    Shan nodded. Then Zhao Hai¡¯s figure shed before disappearing. After Zhao Hai left, Shan turned his head to Fei¡¯er and said, ¡°Fei¡¯er, do you think that what mister said was real?¡±

    Fei¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°It should be at least 80% true. You had seen the O¡¯Neal family. The Divine Race had ruled the Divine Realm for a long time. If they really allowed the study on magic formations, then they surely would have magic armors no lesser in abilitypared to the O¡¯Neal family. But after such a long time, did the Divine Race¡¯s magic formation change even a little bit? Because of this, I believe that mister was telling the truth. Just like mister said, if our three ns don¡¯t enter the Space, then sooner orter we would be eliminated.¡±

    Shan and Ding nodded. They agreed with Fei¡¯er¡¯s words. Given Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, if it wasn¡¯t for their rtionship, then Zhao Hai would justpletely ignore them. They believed that Zhao Hai didn¡¯tck people. The three suspected that the Ark Continent¡¯s people, the Demons, and even the Taurus Divines were also inside the Space. Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have any losses if he leaves the three ns behind. This also made Shan worry. Zhao Hai had shown them the future, but his nsmen still weren¡¯t moving. This caused Shan to be at a difficult position.

    Zhao Hai emerged inside the Hell King¡¯s ship upon exiting the Space. Upon seeing Zhao Hai, Laura said, ¡°Brother Hai, why did you suddenly decide to tell Fei¡¯er and the others everything?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°They already had suspicions, so I might as well tell them the truth. In any case, they are already inside the Space. If they wanted to leave then that won¡¯t be a problem. If they decide to leave, then nobody could me me for what happens to them.¡±

    Laura nodded, she also knew that what Zhao Hai said was true. Zhao Hai agreed to move the three ns to the Space because of the current situation. It can be said that the three ns moving to the Space would offer no immediate advantage to Zhao Hai. They would only provide Faith Power in the far off future.

    Lizzy looked at the monitor, it was currently showing the situation with the spatial rift. She turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, now that the O¡¯Neal family has entered the rift, how do you n to deal with them? Will you try to direct them towards the Winged Pegasus n?¡±

    Zhao Hai slightly smiled and said, ¡°Right, let¡¯s just lead them over. Let¡¯s see how strong the magic armors really are. There are God-rank magic armors in the O¡¯Neal family. I want to see how formidable those are.¡±

    Lizzy nodded and said, ¡°What about now? Do we attack their base? Stop them from building it?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Just let them build it. The O¡¯Neal family isn¡¯t doing very well. We will to deal with the Pisces Divines first.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s words weren¡¯t cursing the O¡¯Neal family. The O¡¯Neal family really weren¡¯t having a great time. The O¡¯Neal Patriarch was currently sitting inside his study, a letter in front of him. The letter was written by those in the northern defensive line.

    They had made the proper arrangements for the northern defensive line, even sending strong energy cannons. But in the letter, the general in charge of the north reported that the energy cannons were doing a poor job in holding the dark mist back. Even if they used all of their firepower, the dark mist was still expanding, it wasn¡¯t showing any intention to stop. To say it bluntly, all of their previous efforts were useless.

    This was the most worrying thing for the O¡¯neal family. If the northern army couldn¡¯t defend, then what could they do? The expansion of the Dark Mist was almost constant, it wouldn¡¯t reduce its speed for anything. It wasn¡¯t that fast, but it couldn¡¯t be said to be slow either.

    If the Dark Mist continued expanding at this speed, then in a few months it would prove to be a threat to the O¡¯Neal family. This caused the Patriarch to have a headache.

    At this time, footsteps were suddenly heard. Then a servant¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Patriarch, the Junior Patriarch has sent word.¡±

    When the Patriarch heard his servant, he couldn¡¯t help but stare for a moment before his expression changed as he said, ¡°Give it here, quick.¡± The servantplied immediately and opened the door to enter and deliver the letter to the Patriarch.

    The Patriarch looked at the letter, then he broke the seal before opening it. He thought that Axe had suffered setbacks in the attack and was asking for reinforcements. But after reading the letter, the Patriarch¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but light up. He ced the letter down on the table andughed.

    The letter¡¯s arrival was too timely. There¡¯s no need to worry about the northern defensive line now. This letter happened to give them a way out.

    At this point, the Patriarch believed that Axe was the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s good fortune. Not only did he discover the Ark Continent, he even found a new ne.

 Chapter 941 â€“ Skeleton King!

    <h4>Chapter 941 ¨C Skeleton King!</h4>

    Lewis looked at the Dark Mist. He was the northern army¡¯s first squadmander. Because of this, he remained behind. Moreover, he was continuously entrusted with heavy responsibilities.

    Lewis was clearly aware about how much importance the n attached to the northern defensive line. Moreover, he also understood the present situation. The methods the n prepared to deal with the Dark Mist were simply useless. The Dark Mist was still expanding. For the family, this was a great trial. If they don¡¯t do well, then the family would suffer a loss.

    But there was no other method for Lewis. The innate Yin domain appearing here was strange in itself. The fact that it was also expanding made it even more mystical.

    Lewis was constantly worried. However, today, he was feeling extra worried, and he didn¡¯t know why. He seemed to have an apprehensive feeling.

    Lewis was very convinced of this feeling. This ability wasn¡¯t born with him, but instead he acquired it after suffering a serious injury. This intuition was very strange, but it was real. And this feeling has helped Lewis several times. After he became a war tank driver, he managed to avoid several dangers by relying on his intuition.

    And now, the danger he felt was unprecedented. This caused Lewis to feel fear and apprehension. The people who were with Lewis couldn¡¯t help but feel strange, this was because Lewis looked very anxious this particr day.

    Lewis couldn¡¯t exin his feeling to them. Even if he did, the others wouldn¡¯t necessarily believe in him. Because of this, Lewis can only prepare to deal with the emergency the moment it happened.

    Although the sun was hanging high up in the sky, making it the hottest time of the day, Lewis still felt a wave of chills. He would have a cold sweat from time to time.

    Suddenly, the Dark Mist in front of them tumbled. Lewis became even more anxious. But the strange thing was his heart beginning to calm down. He knew that his intuition was acting up again, something was about to happen.

    Lewis didn¡¯t think too much, he didn¡¯t want to wait until something happened. He immediately turned his war tank around and began to run away as fast as possible.

    Lewis¡¯ action made the people around him feel strange. The person who opened his mouth to talk to Lewis was Theo. Theo looked at Lewis strangely and asked, ¡°Big Brother Lewis, what¡¯s wrong? Why are we retreating? Shouldn¡¯t we stay to observe the Dark Mist?¡±

    Lewis shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not good, the ce has be dangerous.¡±

    Just as Lewis said that, a magic armor pilot suddenly called out in rm. Lewis and Theo quickly looked at the war tank¡¯s rear view mirror. What they saw made them turn nk.

    Flying out from the dark mist was a group of people. Or it could be said to be a group of undead. Most of these undead were golden yellow, they looked like they were cast from gold.

    The golden yellow skeletons were riding simrly golden yellow magic beasts. In their hands were golden yellow weapons that seemed to have extraordinary might.

    In the middle of these undead was another group of crystal skeletons. The appearance of these skeletons was just like the golden yellow undead but they looked much more advanced.

    And in the very middle of these crystal undead was a carriage. It was a very unusual carriage as it was made out of bones. Pieces of crystal bones made up the pieces of the carriage, and it was pulled by four crystal undead magic beasts.

    Inside this carriage was an undead. However, this undead was different from the others. This undead was wearing full body armor!

    Correct, it was a full body armor. It was a radiant, golden armor. It seemed to be made out of gold but if you look closely it was made the same way as the carriage. The armor was made out of small pieces of bone, all connected to form this golden crystal bone body armor.

    At the same time, the helmet, shoulder, elbow, and knee armors were all made out of golden skulls. Not only did it look defensive, it looked terrifying as well.

    The helmet itself looked very special. It was made with a golden ox-head. Its horns pointed to the skies, looking extremely domineering.

    On the back of the undead was a cape. However, the cape didn¡¯t look very neat, it looked like it was worn for a very long time. But although it was ripped and fragmented, the cape didn¡¯t make the undead look inferior. Conversely, the cape increased morbid feeling one would feel upon gazing at the undead.

    There was a visor on the helmet, but at this time, it was opened. As the undead sat there, its two golden eyes were burning, giving people a huge sense of pressure.

    The undead just sat quietly inside his bone carriage. His body was motionless but his aura announces a presence of a king. The king of all skeletons.

    When Lewis saw these undead, he couldn¡¯t help but violently shake. His expression changed for the worse as he sped up even more towards the southern part of the Aksu Empire.

    It didn¡¯t take too long before the undead discovered them. A squad of golden skeletons immediately charged. Lewis opened the war tank¡¯s doors as Theo and other people entered their magic armors and shot towards the sky.

    Lewis paid extreme attention to the current matter. He told Theo and the others to not stray away from the war tank. The nearer they were to the war tank, the easier would it be for the war tank to provide support. If they were far, then they risk getting into a dangerous situation.

    Theo and the others have experienced actualboat, so they were quite aware of what to do during battles. They didn¡¯t fight the undead head on. Instead, they used their magic armors to fire energy beams towards the enemy.

    But much to the surprise of Theo¡¯s group, the undead were very agile. They were able to dodge the energy beams as they continued to rush towards the magic armors.

    Theo and the others stared before they became shocked. They didn¡¯t think that the undead would be this agile. Moreover, they were quite fast. The magic armors that they were proud of actually couldn¡¯t escape the undead¡¯s pursuit.

    Theo and the others immediatelyunched bombs. After a loud explosion, the undead came out. They were basically uninjured, causing Theo to be startled once more.

    At this moment, several energy beams hit the undead. The golden undead shook fiercely before the fell.

    Theo and the others stared before they looked at the direction where the energy beams came from. The group couldn¡¯t help but turn red as they immediately began to lure the undead around.

    But at the same time, the undead also noted the war tank on the ground. Ten undead immediately rushed towards the war tank. Lewis wildly drove the war tank around to get away from the undead while also firing energy beams.

    However, not everyone manage to notice that the undead who fell to the ground didn¡¯t actually die. Instead, the fires in their eyes just became faint. But when they fell to the ground, spatial rifts suddenly opened, taking them all in. Once the undead entered the spatial rift, the rift would also disappear.

    Although not everyone manage to notice this, the Skeleton King did. Upon seeing his golden skeletons vanish, he seemed to stare. Then he stood up and slowly went towards the carriage door. A crystal undead quickly opened the door for him.

    The Skeleton King stepped out of his carriage and descended as though he was walking down a staircase. Every undead stopped in ce, aside from those who were fighting Theo¡¯s group.

    Before long the Skeleton King reached the ground. He arrived at a ce where a golden skeleton vanished. He carefully examined the ground, only to find nothing special there. Even a hint of energy was absent from the area.

    At this time, a spatial rift suddenly opened while a person walked out of it. The Skeleton just looked at the person that appeared before him. He didn¡¯t make a move.

    This person was wearing a ck magic robe. In his hand was a blood red crystal skeleton staff. He had a smiling expression on his face. There was no need to say about he man¡¯s status, he was a Dark Mage.

    This person was Zhao Hai. When the skeletons went out of the Dark Mist, Cai¡¯er immediately informed him. Because of this, Zhao Hai paid attention to the scene. After seeing the golden skeletons falling to the ground, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but absorb them into the Space. Although the Space issued some prompts, it was actually very short. It just identified them as robots and improved the defensive abilities of the Space¡¯s undead.

    But when he saw the Skeleton King¡¯s movements, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but get curious. Because of this, he decided to personally meet the Skeleton King.

    While the Skeleton King was sizing up Zhao Hai, Zhao Hai was also observing the Skeleton King. To be honest, this was the first time that Zhao Hai had seen an undead as eye-catching as this one. At this moment, the Skeleton King sent a spiritual wave towards Zhao Hai. This wasn¡¯t an attack, but instead a means tomunicate.

    Zhao Hai had also experienced a simr situation before, so he wasn¡¯t startled as he sent a simr spiritual wave to meet the other party. Upon contact, Zhao Hai suddenly felt an ancient but domineering voice inside his mind, ¡°Who are you? Are you the one who took my subordinates?¡±

 Chapter 942 â€“ Zhao Haiâ€™s Guess

    <h4>Chapter 942 ¨C Zhao Hai¡¯s Guess</h4>

    Zhao Hai looked at the undead and smiled, ¡°Is Excellency the Underworld¡¯s Skeleton King?¡± The Skeleton King curiously looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Who are you? Where is this ce? Why do you know my status? Are you the one that opened that spatial rift?¡± Zhao Hai looked at the Skeleton King and smiled faintly, ¡°I don¡¯t have that great of an ability. I might be able to open spatial rifts, but I can¡¯t open rifts asrge as the one you went through. And to be honest, no ne would want to open a spatial rift to the Underworld.¡± The Skeleton King looked at Zhao Hai and gently tilted his head. It was obvious that he was quite curious about Zhao Hai, then he said, ¡°You are a man who is well-informed. You know that I¡¯m the Skeleton King and that we¡¯re from the Underworld, yet you don¡¯t seem to be afraid. Are you strong?¡±

    Zhao Hai slightly smiled as he said, ¡°I have some confidence in my strength. Also, before you appeared here, I have already moved everyone, my family, my friends, as well as those who have a rtionship with me. So even if you overturn the heavens here, it would still not affect me. However, I will take your subordinates away, I¡¯m quite curious about them. I want to study them well.¡±

    The me in the Skeleton King¡¯s eyes suddenly increased in intensity, he looked angry. The Skeleton King looked at Zhao Hai and spoke in a calm manner, ¡°You want to turn us into your ves?¡± Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°You can¡¯t say that, but it¡¯s about the same. I have an ability to turn all the undead I caught into my own servants.¡±

    The me in the Skeleton King¡¯s eyes zed even greater. He look straight at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Human, I know that you are strong, but you must die!¡± After speaking this, the Skeleton King reached back to his cape. When his hands came out again, two golden axes could be seen, huge golden broad axes.

    The edges on these axes were like two huge semicircles with a diameter of about a meter. Engraved on the back of each de was a skull pattern. The axe¡¯s handle seem to be made of sections of vertebrae.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Skeleton King¡¯s appearance and couldn¡¯t help but smile. He shook his magic staff, turning it into a sword. The appearance of this sword was just like a tang de.

    The Skeleton King looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s sword with curiosity. However, he didn¡¯t say anything as his figure moved and, just like a tornado, swung himself towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai discovered that the Skeleton King¡¯s movements were very unusual. His whole person was continuously brandishing the two axes as he revolved. With the rotation as well as the weight of the axes, the force exerted by each axe was evidently astonishing.

    However, at Zhao Hai¡¯s level, this kind of attack wasn¡¯t a threat. The weight of the weapon itself was useless against Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai waved his sword in order to block the axes.

    Bang! A huge force rang through the tang de. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He didn¡¯t expect the strength of the Skeleton King to be this strong. Even with his strength, he could still feel the impact of the attack. If it was any other God-rank expert, then they surely wouldn¡¯t be able to receive it.

    But what made Zhao Hai feel strange was the fact that the Skeleton King was evidently a very strong God-rank expert. He might have even reached the upper ranks of God-rank. However, the Skeleton King didn¡¯t use a Domain, which puzzled Zhao Hai.

    Still, the other party wasn¡¯t useless even without using a Domain. After blocking the enemy¡¯s attack, Zhao Hai¡¯s body moved and went on to retreat.

    However, the Skeleton King kept attacking Zhao Hai. This was where Zhao Hai discovered that the Skeleton King¡¯s revolving attacks weren¡¯t only used to amplify his attacks, but it also allowed him to attack repeatedly. Each attack was linked, tightly connected that even if the enemy steps back they would still be met with an attack. Zhao Hai was in this situation. The Skeleton King looked like a tornado spinning towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai saw this situation and knew that he couldn¡¯t drag this on. He transformed his tang de into a huge shield as he ced it in front of him to block.

    The Skeleton King didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to use this move, he didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai¡¯s weapon could be this big. But the Skeleton King didn¡¯t stop, he continued to revolve towards Zhao Hai, seeking a w in his defense.

    Zhao Hai held his huge shield on one hand, and suddenly a red de appeared on the other. The de had a thick back, making it quite heavy. Naturally, this de was made from the blood ghost staff. As Zhao Hai grasped his shield, he brandished his de to attack the Skeleton King.

    Finally, the Skeleton King¡¯s rhythm was disrupted. At this time, Zhao Hai used his shield to smash towards the Skeleton King. Unable to bear the impact, the Skeleton King drew back several steps. Zhao Hai used this opportunity to jump out of the Skeleton King¡¯s range. The shield and de vanished as they returned to being the blood ghost staff.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Skeleton King and smiled, ¡°Your Excellency, I still have some matters to attend to, so I couldn¡¯t fight with you for a long time. When I have timeter on, I will certainly ask your Excellency for advice.¡± After saying this, his body immediately vanished.

    Although they had only fought for a short time, Zhao Hai actually felt that the Skeleton King was very formidable. If he wanted to deal with the Skeleton King, then he would have to exert some effort. Because of this, he chose to retreat.

    Since the sh was very short, Lewis and the others were unable to notice anything as they fought with the undead.

    Upon seeing Zhao Hai vanish, the Skeleton King¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but ze up more vigorously. It can be said that the Skeleton King was truly angered by Zhao Hai. Then he turned to look at Theo¡¯s group who were still fighting with the golden undead. The axes disappeared from his hand before he waved to his subordinates. Then a small number of crystal undead flew out and directly threw themselves towards Lewis and the others.

    At this point, Lewis and the others could neither run nor fight. Since this was the case, then they could only drag on. They knew that their base wasn¡¯t far away. They were hoping that someone would be able to see their situation and send some support. Otherwise, they would surely be in extreme danger.

    Fortunately, Lewis¡¯ hopes came true. From their base¡¯s direction, a thousand magic armors suddenly began to head out.

    But at this time, the crystal skeletons were already near and had initiated their attack. This began an exchange that made Theo and the others feel chills. They didn¡¯t expect the undead to be this violent, the magic armors werepletely unable to block.

    In a short time, four magic armors were destroyed by the crystal undead. They fell down to the ground, their pilots certainly dead.

    After seeing this situation, Theo immediately made everyone throw every bomb they had. They need to resist these skeletons long enough for their reinforcements to arrive.

    In the war tank, Lewis also had a simr type of bomb. He keptunching them to the point of covering the heavens and the earth. These bombs managed to keep the undead off, but they did little to no damage. However, the reinforcements had already arrived, both sides quickly began to fight each other.

    With such arge movement, it was impossible for the other O¡¯Neal family members to not notice it. Before long, more and more magic armors and war tanks began to head towards the ensuing battle.

    Upon seeing the situation, the Skeleton King returned to his carriage. He knew that continuing wouldn¡¯t be good, so he waved his hand causing the undead to retreat. Then they slowly went back to the Dark Mist. Although the O¡¯Neal family wanted to pursue, they didn¡¯t do it in the end.

    The Skeleton King didn¡¯t go too far from the Dark Mist. Before long, his entourage was surrounded by the underworld¡¯s fog. There were still some magic armors who decided to head into the dark mist. But since the dark mist amplified the strength of the undead, they could only be destroyed.

    The O¡¯Neal family¡¯s general saw this situation and immediately ordered a retreat. After returning to their base, he quickly wrote a letter and had it sent to the Patriarch at the quickest speed.

    After Zhao Hai returned to the Hell King¡¯s ship, Laura immediately went to wee him. Then she asked, ¡°Brother Hai, how was it? Is that really the Skeleton King? Was he strong?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°He¡¯s indeed the Skeleton King, and he¡¯s very strong. Even if the Supreme Elders use their ultimate weapons, they might not necessarily be his match. Moreover, I suspect he is just like the O¡¯Neal family. They weren¡¯t governed by Lu Wei.¡±

    Zhao Hai said this as he entered the room. Lizzy and Megan were currently directing the undead to deal with the Pisces Divines. They were now having a much easier time since they now have a lot more ranged undead. All of these new additions came from the Sagittarius Continent. Now, they were all Zhao Hai¡¯s people. The Space also increased their strength. So it was no wonder that the Pisces Divines simply couldn¡¯t block their assault.

    This was exactly where Zhao Hai¡¯s abilities shone when fighting against people. His subordinates would only increase while the enemies number less and less. In this case, he naturally had the upper hand.

    Seeing that Lizzy and Megan where wholly absorbed in their task, Zhao Hai decided to not disturb them. He looked for a ce to sit down inside the room, then Meg offered him tea to drink. After that Laura said, ¡°Brother Hai, how are you sure that they weren¡¯t managed by Lu Wei?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°This is just a feeling. It¡¯s quite obvious that Lu Wei has handed this ne over to the Divines. Then he used the Divines to conquer other nes. However, the strength of the Underworld is obviously stronger than the Divines. If the Underworld was also under Lu Wei¡¯s control, then why would he need to support the Divine Race? A territory only needs one King. If the Underworld was controlled by Lu Wei, and he still supported the Divines, then doesn¡¯t it seem wrong? Moreover, have you noticed? The Divines as well as its contemporaries used Domains in order to fight. At the same time, even other races would used Domains during battles. I suspect that this is a feature of the nes being managed by Lu Wei. When I fought against the Skeleton King, he didn¡¯t use his Domain.¡± Laura nodded, then she said, ¡°So you mean that since the Divines changed thews of the Ark Continent, they managed to connect two other nes that weren¡¯t under Lu Wei¡¯s control?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°That is the most likely case. If that is so, then the Cultivation World might be moreplex than we thought. Think about it, Lu Wei forbade anyone from studying magic armors. Magic armors belong to type of technological civilization. From this point, we can roughly infer that Lu Wei had some rtionship with people using magic armors, or he might have a hatred against technological civilizations. The case of the Underworld is much moreplicated. Almost all energy in the Underworld is dark and toxic. I can remember that there are demonic influences in the Cultivation Realm. And since Lu Wei is from an orthodox sect, he would have a grudge against them. Now that these three nes were connected together, I¡¯m afraid things wouldn¡¯t turn out well.¡±

    Laura knit her brows and said, ¡°Brother Hai, you mean this thing might cause some chaos in the Cultivation Realm?¡± Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°As for its effect, I don¡¯t know. But from what I can see, since the nes are divided, those who ascend would have a mark of the nes where they came from. And since we have a grudge against Lu Wei, we would be marked by Lu Wei¡¯s group when we ascend. I¡¯m afraid that we would be chased down when that timees.¡±

    Laura¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change upon hearing Zhao Hai. With an anxious voice she said, ¡°Brother Hai, so what do we do? Can we do anything? Will our situation be even more difficult after we ascend?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it can only be like this. But I still want to see what happens if we ascend in either the Anta ne or the Underworld. Will we still be marked by Lu Wei? As long as we can temporarily avoid Lu Wei¡¯s detection, then with the Space¡¯s abilities, we would be able to have a stable foothold in the Cultivation Realm. When the timees, it would be impossible for Lu Wei to deal with us.¡±

 Chapter 943 â€“ The Hard to Deal With Gemini and Aquarius Continents

    <h4>Chapter 943 ¨C The Hard to Deal With Gemini and Aquarius Continents</h4>

    Laura didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would have such thoughts. She looked puzzled as Zhao Hai as she asked, ¡°Brother Hai, how did youe up with such ideas?¡¯

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Just after fighting the Skeleton King. The Skeleton King reminded me that the Underworld and the Anta ne weren¡¯t managed by Lu Wei. After we ascend, we might not be far from Lu Wei, but we might end up in his enemy. If Lu Wei wanted to deal with us, it won¡¯t be very easy.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°That would be the case if that is true. It¡¯s worth trying. But Brother Hai, isn¡¯t the energy inside your body increasing? With so many things left unsolved, what will happen if you suddenly ascend?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Then I could only count on a reserve n. I think the Anta ne would be good. Since I had this idea, we might as well pick this direction and go. What we have to do right now is to settle things we needed to settle before we go.¡±

    Laura nodded before she turned her head. She looked at Lizzy and Megan¡¯s progress inmanding the undead to deal with the Pisces Divines.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried about Lizzy and Megan. Without their Supreme Elder to help, the Pisces Divines could only fall to the undead.

    Sure enough, just like what Zhao Hai thought, Lizzy and Megan were able to deal with the Pisces Divines with little effort. At this time, Zhao Hai was carrying a few undead in order to deal with another continent.

    Upon seeing that there were no issues in the Pisces Continent, Zhao Hai turned his head to Laura and said, ¡°Since there are no problems in the Pisces Continent, should we go on to the next step?¡± Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°What does Brother Hai n to do?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t the foreign races sending their army? Since we¡¯re doing well, we should prepare to support them. With the help of the foreign races, we would be able to deal with the Supreme Elders. As long as we dealt with the Supreme Elders, we can then start making a move on the O¡¯Neal family. Now that the Underworld has began to make moves, we need to settle our ns a little bit faster.¡±

    Laura nodded then said, ¡°Brother Hai, how about this. Since we have enough numbers in our hands, it would be better for us to attack two Continents at once. This way, we would be able to deal with the Divines as soon as possible. The Leo Continent is currently being left to the foreign races. As long as the Supreme Elders know that the Divines have been extinguished and that the Leo Continent was being conquered by the foreign races, then they will certainly settle ounts with the foreign races. At that time, we can clean them up and take theirbat suits.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll deal with two Continents at once. Right, we need to study the Continent we¡¯ll attack next.¡±

    As Zhao Hai was researching his next target, the O¡¯Neal family began to worry about one matter.

    In the past, they only needed to think about the dark mist¡¯s expansion. But now it was different, the undead has started to venture out. Moreover, their fighting strength was very formidable. And this was only a small group! If more of these undeade out, how would the O¡¯Neal family deal with it?

    It was because of this that the people in the Aksu Empire¡¯s defensive line immediately sent a letter to the family. And while waiting for the family¡¯s reply, the defensive line became even more careful. The patrols sent at night had increased a lot.

    They were clear that the undead would have reduced strength during the day. But in night, they would be strengthened. The undead that came out this time went out during the day, and the O¡¯Neal family already had difficult time dealing with them. If they came out during the night, how powerful would they be?

    The O¡¯Neal family¡¯s northern defensive line became more vignt than before. They didn¡¯t want to fall under the undead¡¯s de.

    Sending reports back to the O¡¯Neal family was now faster than before. This was due to the Patriarch¡¯s arrangements. Between the northern defensive line and the Divine Realm¡¯s spatial rift were a lot supply stations. They could now send magic armors to send their letters since they could just resupply at these supply stations.

    The reason why the Patriarch did this was because they need to make themunication more convenient. The Patriarch knew too well how importantmunication was when it came to the family¡¯s operations.

    When the letter reached his table, the Patriarch couldn¡¯t help but get stunned. He never thought that an ident would happen in the northern defensive line this soon. This caused the final hesitation on his heart to disappear.

    When he received Axe¡¯s report, the Patriarch still had some reservations. Must they really risk moving their operation to the ne that Axe discovered? In any case, they already found their enemy in that ne. If they left the Ark Continent now, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste? But this letter finally made the Patriarch determined to shift the family¡¯s focus to the south.

    The reason why the O¡¯Neal Patriarch thought about this was because their headquarters was already much closer to the south. Therefore, it would be fine to shift the family¡¯s focus there. Additionally, the Dark Mist had be much more dangerous. The Patriarch also knew that there seem to be no immediate danger in the ne that Axe discovered. Moreover, that ne was much bigger than the Ark Continent, which was important for the O¡¯Neal family.

    Therefore, upon receiving the news from the north, the Patriarch immediately sent a family elder in order to observe the n that Axe discovered.

    The Patriarch was still quite worried about Axe. After all, Axe wasn¡¯t very sessful in the beginning. He just listened to Zhao Hai¡¯s words and returned home prematurely. He didn¡¯t take the time and see the Ark Continent for himself. If he made the effort to scout the Ark Continent beforehand, the O¡¯neal family would not have been in an embarrassing situation in the beginning.

    Although he had decided to develop the south, the O¡¯Neal family didn¡¯t rx their surveince over the northern part of the continent. The undead were too strong, the O¡¯Neal family needed to be careful.

    Just as the O¡¯Neal family was preparing to move to the Divine Realm, the foreign races arrived at the Leo Continent. Recently, the atmosphere of the Leo Continent was bing more and more tense. Ever since Zhao Hai¡¯s attack, the Leo Divines have always waited for him toe back. Once he did, they would surely teach him a lesson.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t go to the Leo Continent, instead he destroyed the other continents one by one. This caused the Leo Divines to feel even more terrified. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be this strong.

    But the Leo Continent didn¡¯t forget that they were members of the Divine Race. This caused the fire inside them to ze more and more. As they were preparing to go all out against Zhao Hai, the foreign races¡¯ attack came.

    The Divines and the foreign races had a grudge, but just as the Leo Divines weren¡¯t having a good time, the foreign races came to attack. This made the Leo Divines even more angry. A great battle between the foreign races and the Leo Divines quickly ensued.

    The foreign race army was a coalition between three continents. They numbered more than 50 million in total. And since the Leo Divines had the territorial advantage, they already had an army prepared. Additionally,pared to the the foreign races, the Leo Divines had the help of the Fishman race. Because of this, both sides were at fairly equal states.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai was aware of this situation. At this point, besides the Leo Continent, only the Gemini Continent and the Aquarius Continent was left, the other Continents were destroyed by Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai was now preparing to deal with the two remaining continents.

    After carefully researching the Gemini and Aquarius Continents, Zhao Hai discovered that they were the most difficult continents to deal with.

    It wasn¡¯t strange for Zhao Hai to just know about this at this time. He didn¡¯t know much about the Divine Realm. He was unaware about the various groups in the Divine Realm and what they were good at. It was only after he met these people did he know their abilities.

    The Gemini and Aquarius Continents were difficult to deal with because they had their own unique abilities. The Gemini Divines were really worthy of their name. The number of twins in the Gemini Continent was much higherpared to the other continents. In ten households, five of them would have twins as their offsprings. It was a quite surprising statistic.

    Because these twins grew together and trained together, they were able to have a tacit understanding about each others¡¯ abilities. This boosted their strengthspared to any other paired groups. Because of this, the Gemini Divines were very well known to be very hard to fight against.

    On the other hand, the Aquarius Divines were also quite formidable. They don¡¯t have a lot of twins, but what made the Aquarius Divines very hard to deal with were their extreme talent for potions. They had potions that were very strange and unusual, with endless functions and uses. They could poison a person, or heal them, they could enhance one¡¯s cultivation or just curemon illnesses. Because of their potions, the Aquarius Divines were known to be people one wouldn¡¯t want to provoke. They had a simr status as the Dark Mages back in the Ark Continent.

 Chapter 944 â€“ The Proud Winged Pegasus Patriarch

    <h4>Chapter 944 ¨C The Proud Winged Pegasus Patriarch</h4>

    Actually, the various Divines in each Continent had their own characteristics. Although they were collectively called the Divine Race, each group actually had various qualities. The Gemini Divines had a lot of twins, the Aquarius Divines use potions, the Central Divines were the most arrogant, the Leo Divines were the most domineering, and etc. Some of these characteristics can be seen immediately while some were seenter on.

    In the past, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t very familiar with these. But after dealing with the other Divines, he learned that each Divine group were terrifying in their own way.

    The people in the Central Continent might look elegant in the surface, but they were also very arrogant. They wouldn¡¯t get offended over ordinary things, after all, they were Central Divines. With their identity, it would be too below them to be offended by the smallest of things.

    After Zhao Hai destroyed the Connecting Heaven Pce, the Central Divines turned insane, this was because of their arrogance. They couldn¡¯t bear such a blow. They were like Princes being held down by a mere beggar. They couldn¡¯t stomach such an insult.

    After seeing the foreign races sh with the Leo Divines, Zhao Hai did intend to intervene. He wanted the foreign races to meddle in order to distract the nine Supreme Elders. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai would be dealing with the Gemini and Aquarius Continent.

    Although it was said that the Gemini and Aquarius Continent were very hard to deal with, they weren¡¯t that formidable for Zhao Hai. The Gemini Divines might pose a challenge, but the Aquarius Divines were nothing to Zhao Hai.

    The Aquarius Divines use potions, but Zhao Hai¡¯s subordinates were undead. The undead creatures were mostly immune to the potions of the Aquarius Divines. Because of this, the Aquarius Divines weren¡¯t in Zhao Hai¡¯s view. The more difficult ones were the Gemini Divines.

    Twin Gemini Divines had great understanding of each other, which made them difficult to deal with. The power of twin Geminis outweigh the power of three people. Because of this, most of Zhao Hai¡¯s attention was focused on the Gemini Continent.

    Although the Gemini Divines were a bit difficult to deal with, Zhao Hai still wasn¡¯t worried. After all, he had the superiority in numbers.

    At this time, the Barbarians hadpletely moved to the Space. Meanwhile, the Winged Pegasus were still fighting against the Supreme Elders.

    Along this span of time, the disadvantage of the Supreme Elders¡¯ ultimate armors were beginning to show. Unlike Zhao Hai¡¯s undead who could attack day and night, the Supreme Elders needed to stop once in a while. Therefore, their assault on the Winged Pegasus n wasn¡¯t going very smoothly.

    The nine Supreme Elders had truly overestimated themselves. In their opinion, Zhao Hai alone wouldn¡¯t be able topletely deal with the Divine Race territory.

    However, they¡¯ve forgotten about one point. Zhao Hai had more than 1 billion undead in his hands. On the other hand, they were only nine people. With this disparity, it would be hard for them to keep up.

    This didn¡¯t mean that the Winged Pegasus were their match. But the Winged Pegasus were able to entangle them, even if the Supreme Elders weren¡¯t paying any hard sacrifices.

    In the first few battles against the Supreme Elders, the Winged Pegasus suffered heavy casualties since they didn¡¯t understand the Supreme Elders. However, even if this was the case, this wouldn¡¯t remain forever. The Winged Pegasus weren¡¯t stupid. After a few more battles, they were able to find means to deal with the Supreme Elders.

    After a while, the Winged Pegasus found ways to entangle the Supreme Elders. They would approach the Supreme Elders in a loose formation so that the Supreme Elders would have to fight for a longer time. Because of this, when the Supreme Elders retreated, the Winged Pegasus didn¡¯t suffer veryrge losses. This also made the Winged Pegasus Patriarch more and more confident.

    At this time, the Barbarian Patriarch appeared in the Winged Pegasus ne along with Shan and the others. The Barbarian Patriarch didn¡¯t regret moving to the Space. The environment inside was much betterpared to their previous ce. This made the Barbarians very happy. After settling for a bit, he immediately went with Shan to the Winged Pegasus ne.

    Shan was anxious since he knew that they didn¡¯t have much time. The O¡¯Neal family had entered the Divine nce, but Zhao Hai was still dealing with the Divines. Even if the Winged Pegasus were able to block the nine Supreme Elders, they could still be attacked by the O¡¯Neal family. Shan didn¡¯t have confidence in the Winged Pegasus when it came to defending against the O¡¯Neal family.

    Upon knowing these facts, Shan badly wanted his people to enter the Space as soon as possible. Shan also knew why Zhao Hai didn¡¯t offer any more help, and he couldn¡¯t me Zhao Hai for it.

    Besides Shan¡¯s group, the Barbarian Patriarch only brought 20 Barbarian guards along. However, when they came out of the room, they immediately attracted the attention of the Winged Pegasus members. Before long, they were encircled.

    Shan was fearless as he looked at these people and said, ¡°Let us pass, the Barbarian Patriarch is here for a visit.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the Winged Pegasus couldn¡¯t help but freeze for a moment. They didn¡¯t expect Shan to be calm in this situation. And since the Barbarians were too imposing, the crowd immediately opened a path for them to go through.

    The other Winged Pegasus looked at Shan withplication gazes. Shan¡¯s reputation in the n was very high in the past. A lot of people were optimistic about him. But now, he was seen as a criminal. And through the continuous propaganda by the Patriarch, Shan had be someone who wanted to sell their entire n into very.

    Shan didn¡¯t care about the looks his nsmen were giving him. After talking with Zhao Hai, his mind has been opened up. Just like Zhao Hai said, there¡¯s no need to worry about how they saw him, as long as he was doing the right thing. All Shan had to do was do what he thought was correct.

    Shan and the others didn¡¯t stop and walked towards the Pegasus n¡¯s Grand Hall. Upon arriving, they saw the Winged Pegasus Patriarch in the entrance preparing to meet the Barbarian Patriarch. No matter what, the Barbarians were their close allies, the Winged Pegasus Patriarch had to give face.

    Upon seeing the Barbarian Patriarch, the Winged Pegasus Patriarch immediately gave his greeting, ¡°Brother Jinsong, you actually have time to visit us? Please,e inside.¡± The Winged Pegasus Patriarch didn¡¯t even spare Shan a nce, he just treated him as though he didn¡¯t exist. This attitude showed the Winged Pegasus Patriarch¡¯s current thought.

    Jinson looked at the Winged Pegasus Patriarch andughed, ¡°Brother Yifei is too polite. There¡¯s no need for you to meet us outside.¡±

    Before long, the group arrived inside the Assembly Hall. Inside the hall were Winged Pegasus members who held certain status. They were already inside waiting to wee Patriarch Jinsong. The banquet has been set up, Patriarch Yifei even went on and personally served Jinsong.

    After the dishes had been set up, Winged Pegasus Yifei took up his wine ss and said, ¡°Brother Jinsong, your visit to the Winged Pegasus n truly made me happy. Unfortunately, since we are currently busy, you caught us unprepared. Please forgive me.¡±

    Jinsong smiled faintly as he also held his wine ss up and said, ¡°I¡¯m aware that the Winged Pegasus are in a special situation. Brother Yifei¡¯s preparation actually exceeded my expectations. Brother Yifei doesn¡¯t need to be polite.¡±

    Patriarch Yifeiughed and said, ¡°Brother Jinsong¡¯s words truly make me d. In any case, the Divine Supreme Elders look very mediocre. They wouldn¡¯t be able to pose a threat to the Winged Pegasus n. There¡¯s no need for Brother Jinsong to worry.¡±

    Jinson smiled faintly, he stayed silent and only raised his ss before downing it together with Yifei. Shan held a calm expression as well. He knew that Yifei¡¯s words were directed at him, but he didn¡¯t care. Instead, he felt pity for Yifei. He didn¡¯t know anything yet he was acting as though he had everything in control.

    Yifei gave Shan an emotionless gaze. He knew that he couldn¡¯t do anything to Shan at this time. However, he thought that Shan was here because he asked Jinsong a favor in order to let him back into the Winged Pegasus n. The Winged Pegasus Patriarch ns to ept in order to show his magnanimity.

    After drinking his wine, Yifei went straight to the point as he turned to Jinsong and said, ¡°Brother Jinsong, are you here just to share a drink with me? If Brother Jinsong needs anything, then please don¡¯t hold back.¡±

    Barbarian Jinsong looked at Patriarch Yifei and said, ¡°Brother might not believe me, but I really did want to visit the Winged Pegasus a long time ago. But since there were a lot of recent matters I need to take care of, I only had the chance today. However, there is indeed one thing I came here for. Brother Yifei, I hope that you can agree to move the Winged Pegasus to mister Zhao Hai¡¯s Space.¡±

    Upon hearing Jinsong say this, Yifei couldn¡¯t help but get shocked. He didn¡¯t expect Jinsong to persuade them about this matter. This waspletely in the opposite direction of what he thought. After he gawked for a moment, Yifei¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Brother Jinsong, are you cracking a joke? Why would I enter Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s Space? The divine Supreme Elders have no means to deal with us right now. Why would I subject myself to being a ve?!¡±

    Jinsong looked at Yifei and said, ¡°Brother Yifei, can you reallypletely defend against the Supreme Elders? The Supreme Elders have yet to go all out. Once they do so, things won¡¯t be this easy anymore.¡±

 Chapter 945 â€“ Selfishness That Leads to Insanity

    <h4>Chapter 945 ¨C Selfishness That Leads to Insanity</h4>

    Patriarch Yifei looked at Jinsong and said, ¡°Brother Jinsong, what are you saying? Are you looking down on my Winged Pegasus n?¡±

    Jinsong shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not. The Winged Pegasus and the Barbarians have been allies for a long time, so I¡¯m very clear about the strength of the Winged Pegasus. However, there¡¯s something that Brother Yifei doesn¡¯t know. Mister Zhao Hai has already eliminated the Central Divines, Cancer Divines, Capricorn Divines, Sagittarius Divines, and the Taurus Divines. He is now nning to deal with the other continents. At the same time, the foreign races are also nning to deal with the Leo Divines. If the Supreme Elderse to know about this, they will certainly go all out in dealing with the Winged Pegasus. Brother Yifei, are you really confident in dealing with the Supreme Elders?¡±

    When he heard Jinsong, Yifei¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai would have the strength to deal with several continents.

    Patriarch Yifei was clear about how the Divines would seek revenge upon this grievance. If they knew about this matter, they would definitely go mad. When the timees, can the Winged Pegasus really block their attack? Yifei wasn¡¯t too confident about this, after all the strength of the Supreme Elders were well known.

    Patriarch Jinsong looked at Yifei and said, ¡°Brother Yifei, to tell you the truth, I wasn¡¯t able toe here earlier because I was busy moving my people to Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s Space. We¡¯ve just finished moving recently. The environment inside the Space is very good. We won¡¯t need to worry about fighting, we won¡¯t worry about eating and drinking as well. And if we want something, we can earn it with our own hands¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Jinsong didn¡¯t even finish talking as he was interrupted by Yifei. He looked at Jinsong and said, ¡°The decisions of the Barbarian n is the Barbarian n¡¯s matter. The Winged Pegasus will never enter Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s Space and be ves. How strong could the Divines be? Up until now, they had yet to deal with us.¡±

    Initially, Yifei was expressionless as he listened to Jinsong¡¯s words. But suddenly a thought passed through his mind, ¡°If we enter Zhao Hai¡¯s Space now, then wouldn¡¯t he look like a joke to Shan?¡± It was because of this that he decided to interrupt Jinsong.

    Even after hearing Yifei, Jinsong didn¡¯t give up, he sighed and said, ¡°Brother Yifei, let me tell you, in the past, Mister Zhao Hai asked us to help him deal with the O¡¯Neal family. Now, the O¡¯Neal family has entered the Taurus Continent. It¡¯s possible that they would discover our three nes soon. Brother Yifei, do you really want to plunge the Winged Pegasus War into endless fighting?¡±

    When he heard Jinsong, Yifei¡¯s expression turned angrier. He looked at Jinsong and said, ¡°Is Brother Jinsong serious? Didn¡¯t Mister Zhao Hai say that he will block the O¡¯Neal family by entering the spatial rift?¡±

    Upon hearing Yifei, Shan¡¯s expression changed. Yifei already didn¡¯t give Zhao Hai any face and doubted everything. But now, he decided to trust Zhao Hai about this matter, how thick can one¡¯s face be?

    Jinsong also despised Yifei, but he didn¡¯t show it. He only replied, ¡°Mister wanted topel the Supreme Elders to return, so he had to withdraw majority of his troops away from the spatial rift. Moreover, there are a lot more O¡¯Neal family troops this time. They were able to easily rush through the defense.¡±

    Yifei looked at Jinsong and asked, ¡°Brother Jinsong, this information, where did you get it from?¡±

    Jinsong replied, ¡°It¡¯s from Mister Zhao Hai. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Yifeiughed and said, ¡°Of course there¡¯s something wrong. That¡¯s a serious problem. Why would I believe the words that Mister Zhao Hai spoke? He just said this to deceive us into moving towards his Space.¡±

    Jinsong stared, he never expected Yifei to say such words. At this point, why would Zhao Hai deceive them? What kind of person would actually think like this.

    Jinsong quickly replied, ¡°Brother Yifei, I¡¯m afraid Mister Zhao Hai would not use this to deceive us. If the O¡¯Neal family really arrives, then what would you do?¡±

    Yifei waved his hand and said, ¡°So what if the O¡¯Neal family arrives? I don¡¯t believe that they are stronger than the nine Supreme Elders. We managed to block the Supreme Elders, so why do we need to fear the O¡¯Neal family? Brother Jinsong, when did your Barbarian n turned into cowards? You actually got scared by just a few words. You became ves for another and you still wanted to persuade me.¡±

    When Jinsong heard this, his expression couldn¡¯t help but change. This wasn¡¯t only an insult to him, it was also an insult to the entire Barbarian n. How could Jinsong just bear with it?

    Barbarian Jinsong¡¯s brows knitted as he stood up and looked at Yifei, ¡°Winged Pegasus Yifei, since we¡¯re disregarding face, do you really think that your Winged Pegasus n could contend with the various groups of the Divine Race? Mister Zhao Hai has already cleaned many Divine Race Continents. For him to deal with you would be very easy. Why would he even try to deceive you? You shouldn¡¯t look too highly of yourself.¡±

    When he heard Jinsong, Yifei couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°What? You want to scare me? If Mister Zhao Hai really wanted to destroy the Winged Pegasus n, then let hime.¡±

    Jinsong looked at the rotten Yifei. After a while, he calmed down and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think Mister Zhao Hai has time to waste on you. Just wait until the O¡¯Neal family and the Underworld deals with you. We¡¯re leaving.¡± Then he turned around and proceeded to leave.

    At this time, Yifei suddenly opened his mouth, ¡°Coward Jinsong, do you really think you can just leave like that?¡±

    Jinsong turned back with a fierce look on his face. A killing aura began to well up from his body as he looked at Yifei and said, ¡°What? Yifei, you also want to capture me today?¡±

    Yifei looked at Jinsong and sneered, ¡°I won¡¯t be stopping you from leaving, but Shan couldn¡¯t go with you. He is a Winged Pegasus. Moreover, I¡¯ve issued an arrest for him. He cannot leave.¡±

    Jinsong looked at Yifei and sneered, ¡°Yifei, the reason for your order of arrest, you know what it is better than anyone. You also issued an arrest for Fei¡¯er and Ding, so you also want them to stay? Yifei, it¡¯s not that this Jinsong is looking down on you, but if Shan and the others really did want to kill you, do you really think that you would still be alive today? As a fellow Patriarch, I will take them with me and there¡¯s nothing you can do about it.¡±

    Yifei looked at Jinsong and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget whose territory you¡¯re in. You actually dare to talk to me like this in my Winged Pegasus n? Do you really intend to leave?¡±

    Jinsongughed and said, ¡°We Barbarians don¡¯t fear death. Dying in battle would be an honor to us. You want to use death to threaten me? You¡¯re dreaming.¡±

    The guards were already putting on a show. Jinsong¡¯s guards wanted to open a way to outside, but the Winged Pegasus guards wouldn¡¯t allow them. It didn¡¯t take long before a conflict urred.

    When the Winged Pegasus members in the Great Hall saw this situation, they couldn¡¯t help but stare. Their expressions were veryplicated. If Jinsong suffers an ident here, then the Barbarians surely wouldn¡¯t take it lightly. The Winged Pegasus couldn¡¯t risk having another enemy at this time.

    Also, at this time, the Winged Pegasus members in the hall discovered that Patriarch Yifei had turned mad. His arrogance has been turned to insanity.

    At this moment, a person suddenly appeared inside the hall. This person wore a ck mage¡¯s robe. As soon as he appeared, the ce immediately turned quiet, all eyes were concentrated on him. This person was Zhao Hai.

    When Zhao Hai appeared inside the hall, he looked at Patriarch Yifei as well as the Winged Pegasus members and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that even after being careful, people would still doubt this Zhao Hai. Hahaha. I want you to be my ves? In my hands are a billion undead, why would I want to enve you? You Winged Pegasus really think highly upon yourselves. Good, since you don¡¯t want to enter my Space, then I won¡¯t persuade you any longer. If you don¡¯t enter, then you won¡¯t enter. I won¡¯t lose anything in any case.¡±

    Yifei couldn¡¯t help but stare at Zhao Hai. He had met Zhao Hai one time before, this was when they were going to deal with the Taurus Divines. At that time, the three Patriarchs visited Zhao Hai. To be honest, his impression of Zhao Hai at that time wasn¡¯t so good. This was because Zhao Hai looked too ordinary, he had no traces of extraordinary features. This was where he started to look down on Zhao Hai.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to suddenly appear inside the Hall. After he stared for a moment, Yifei¡¯s eyes shone, it was as if he had something on Zhao Hai. He looked at Zhao Hai and shouted, ¡°Zhou Hai, are you really incapable of helping us? Or are you just looking at the sidelines? Tell me the truth.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Yifei and smiled, ¡°Patriarch Yifei, you are truly smart. But unfortunately, you used your intelligence in the wrong ce. Correct, from the very beginning, I was capable of helping your n. But I chose to stay and observe in the side.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai say this, the mouths of Winged Pegasus members couldn¡¯t help but drop. The Winged Pegasus always thought that Zhao Hai had no time to save them. Now that Zhao Hai said this, it was equal to telling them that he was using the Supreme Elders to force them to enter his Space. This caused the current atmosphere to change.

    Yifei proudly looked at Jinsong and the others, then he sneered, ¡°Good, so you finally admit that you are only using the Supreme Elders topel us to your Space, right?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Correct. I intend to use the Divine Race in orderpel you to the Space.¡±

    Yifeiughed loudly and said, ¡°Jinsong, Fei¡¯er, Shan, can you see this? This came from Zhao Hai¡¯s mouth, the one you¡¯re trying to help. Hahahaha. This is too funny.¡±

    Jinsong looked at Yifei and sneered, ¡°Funny? We already knew about this matter. Mister already has a lot to think about. Besides the Supreme Elders and the O¡¯Neal family, there¡¯s also the Underworld in the Ark Continent. The underworld¡¯s undead aren¡¯t any weakerpared to the Divine Race. With all of those enemies, do you really think that you can block them by yourself?¡±

    After speaking up to here, Jinsong turned to look at the other Winged Pegasus inside the Hall and said, ¡°In the past, when the dealt with the Taurus Divines together with mister, we didn¡¯t even need to dispatch troops. We only did so since we don¡¯t want to one-sidedly ept mister¡¯s kindness. We sent troops in order to gain an equal position as Mister. At that time, Mister didn¡¯t say anything about it since he respected our decision. This caused our ns to suffer a huge loss. At that time, we med mister. We thought that Mister asked us for troops so that we would suffer losses. Tell me, did we really trust mister? What aboutter on, when we heard that the Divines are going to attack us. Mister sent troops in order to act alongside us against the Taurus Divines. Mister had always been helping us unconditionally. I just want to ask you, why was that?¡±

    After speaking up to here, Jinsong looked at them and said, ¡°Why would Mister save us now? We didn¡¯t trust Mister. In the face of such an ally, would youe and save them?¡±

    The Winged Pegasus listened to Jinsong¡¯s words. They had to recognize Jinsong¡¯s words. They didn¡¯t trust Zhao Hai, so why would Zhao Hai save them?

    Jinsong looked at the crowd and continued, ¡°Mister has been silently helping us all this time. Because of the war against the Taurus Divines, we suffered huge damages to our strengths. Therefore, we were forced to return to our nes in order to recover. If not for Mister, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to recover for a long time. The Divine Race¡¯s army should¡¯ve already attacked us. And now, we still suspect him, now that is funny.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, then he turned to Jinsong and said, ¡°Patriarch Jinsong, there¡¯s no need to waste words. We¡¯re already aware that Patriarch Yifei isn¡¯t willing to move to the Space. I just didn¡¯t expect the other Winged Pegasus members to be the same as him. They clearly knew what was going on, but they still don¡¯t know what to do. This Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t want to bother saving such a race. Let¡¯s just leave them on their own.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Shan immediately knelt down and said, ¡°Mister, I ask you to please save my Winged Pegasus n. Otherwise, we will surely perish.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°In this case, what could I do? I¡¯ll be unfair to you, but there¡¯s nothing that I can do.¡±

 Chapter 946 â€“ I Will Play With You Next Time

    <h4>Chapter 946 ¨C I Will y With You Next Time</h4>

    When Shan heard Zhao Hai, his expression couldn¡¯t help but turn grey in defeat. After some time, he suddenly clenched his teeth. His eyes turned fierce as he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, I ask you to remove Winged Pegasus Yifei. This way, nobody would stop the n from entering the Space.¡±

    Zhao Hai and everyone inside the Hall stared. Nobody thought that Shan would actually request such a thing from Zhao Hai. This was equal to publicly dering his rebellion.

    Everyone inside the hall stared at Shan, especially the members of the Winged Pegasus n. These people were high-level members of the n, and it can be said that they observed Shan grow up. Theypletely understood what kind of person Shan was, but they didn¡¯t expect Shan to actually say those words.

    In an instant, all sorts of gazes turned towards Shan¡¯s figure. Shan remained unmoving as he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, I¡¯m not trying to rebel. But Mister, think about it, if Mister doesn¡¯t kill those who oppose the n entering the Space, then the Winged Pegasus could only wait to be annihted. Inparison, killing a few people could be considered nothing. I ask Mister to please ept my request.¡±

    Zhao Hai gawked, to be honest, he really didn¡¯t think much about it. To be honest, it was very easy to deal with Yifei. However, if he killed Yifei here, Jinsong and Fei¡¯er might develop worries. This would be disadvantageous to Zhao Hai.

    Most importantly, if this matter gets passed on and the vassal races and foreign races, Zhao Hai would have problemster on.

    Actually, Zhao Hai had met a lot of vassal races during the times when he was dealing with the Divines. The vassal races had been lukewarm to Zhao Hai. The foreign races also had their own thoughts regarding Zhao Hai.

    If his meddling in the Pegasus n¡¯s matter was known by the vassal races, then these vassal races might cause troubles for Zhao Haiter. This was something that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to see.

    But now that it was Shan who asked him, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately decline. With Shan¡¯s request, everything had changed.

    If Shan didn¡¯t ask Zhao Hai and just interfered with the Winged Pegasus n, then this would be akin to him wanting to usurp the Winged Pegasus n. Shan¡¯s request transformed the situation into Zhao Hai being asked for help. This narrative waspletely different.

    Naturally, as for how other people saw it, Zhao Hai really didn¡¯t care. Maybe in the eyes of the others, Zhao Hai and Shan were doing a two-man y.

    Zhao Hai paused before turning his head to look at Jinsong. Although Jinsong was a straightforward Barbarian, he was clear about what Zhao Hai thought about at this time.

    Jinsong said with a serious tone, ¡°Mister, if you deal with Yifei, you will save a lot of people. This Jinsong requests Mister to do it.¡±

    When Yifei saw this situation, he panicked as he screamed loudly, ¡°Zhao Hai, if you dare make a move on me, the Winged Pegasus n will not let you go.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Yifei as though he was looking at a clown. Then he coldly said, ¡°The Winged Pegasus n wouldn¡¯t let me off? Hahaha, do you think that I¡¯m afraid of the Winged Pegasus n? If it wasn¡¯t for Shan, I wouldn¡¯t have considered your Winged Pegasus n. Haven¡¯t you heard of how many people I killed in the Divine Race territory?¡±

    When Zhao Hai said this, Yifei couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He knew that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t lying. The moment Zhao Hai stepped into the Divine Realm, he had already started killing. The number of Zhao Hai¡¯s kills was much more than the entirety of the Winged Pegasus n.

    It was at this moment that Yifei discovered that the things he has been clinging on were worthless In the face of absolute strength, status and authority were mere sandcastles, once a wavees they will quickly copse.

    After thinking about this, Winged Pegasus Yifei suddenly knelt to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I ask Mister to spare my life. I agree to move my n to the Space.¡± For Yifei, this wasn¡¯t shameful. In order to survive, he didn¡¯t hesitate to do it.

    Zhao Hai looked at Yifei and said, ¡°If you think you can still save yourself, you¡¯re toote. To be honest, I¡¯m tired of talking to you. You threaten me, and you think you can still go away? Stop dreaming.¡± After that, Zhao Hai waved his hand. In the next moment, he was already holding Yifei¡¯s head. Nobody even saw him move.

    Then Zhao Hai turned his head to the other Winged Pegasus Members and said, ¡°Is there anybody else who wants to object?¡±

    The Winged Pegasus n members looked at the bloody head in Zhao Hai¡¯s hand. Nobody dared to speak. After seeing the head, nobody wanted to object.

    Zhao Hai looked at those present and said, ¡°Since everyone agrees, then everything else is easier to do. Go and prepare, I will go and see the nine Supreme Elders.¡±

    After Zhao Hai went out, Fei¡¯er and the others also left while Shan stayed. Now that the Patriarch is dead, the person with the highest influence was Speaker Fang. But since Speaker Fang and Shan were in the same faction, everyone was looking at Shan.

    With Speaker Fang and Shan, and the fact that the Zhao Hai was still in the Winged Pegasus¡¯ ne, nobody dared to stop them. This allowed the migration to smoothly begin.

    At this time, Zhao Hai was already inside the Hell King¡¯s ship along with Fei¡¯er, Ding, and Jinsong. They also found two Winged Pegasus members to guide them towards the Supreme Elders.

    It was still daytime, the time where the Supreme Elders would make their move. At this point, the Winged Pegasus had been very slippery. They didn¡¯t fight the Supreme Elders but they swarmed them like flies. This caused the Supreme Elders to feel terrible.

    Gold Ben and the others were exploding with rage in these past few days. They knew that the more time they spent here the more losses the Divine Race would have. However, they couldn¡¯t retreat now. If they retreat, then they would sooner orter be dealt with by the Demon Zhao Hai. Because of this, even if they feared that the Divines were already extinguished, they still need to persist.

    Without the means to cure the hatred in their heart, Gold Ben and the others vented on the Winged Pegasus. This caused their attacks to be more fierce. However, with the arrangement of the Winged Pegasus n, their attacks were loud thunders but with small rain.

    On this day, Gold Ben and three others were fighting with the Winged Pegasus while Elder Star and the others were resting. Suddenly, Elder Star saw a small golden dot on the horizon. The dot got bigger and bigger until it became Zhao Hai¡¯s Hell King¡¯s Ship.

    Upon seeing the enemy, one couldn¡¯t help but feel hatred. Elder Star¡¯s eyes were red after seeing Zhao Hai. However, he didn¡¯t immediately attack. He just looked at the ship with his red eyes as it approached. He looked like an injured beast waiting to take revenge.

    After staring at Zhao Hai for some time, Elder Star said, ¡°Everyone, Zhao Hai has finally appeared, get ready.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gold Ben and the three others stopped, they immediately noticed Zhao Hai¡¯s ship. This caused them to be happy before they moved and went into their positions with the Seven Star Heaven Lock disks in their hands. Elder Star didn¡¯t participate in this formation as he held his Star Disk, preparing to attack Zhao Hai.

    Before long, Zhao Hai appeared in front of Elder Star and the others. Zhao Hai decreased the ship¡¯s altitude as he looked at Elder Star and said, ¡°Elder Star, we meet again. I didn¡¯t expect that you would use this method. It¡¯s not easy topel me to show up. However, you really are heartless. You chose to sacrifice your people just to deal with me.¡±

    Elder Star icily looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, you finally appeared. We didn¡¯t think that you would have such a ruthless heart. You actually allowed the Thunder n to be extinguished.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Elder Star, do you seriously think that you¡¯ve eliminated the Thunder n? I¡¯m only here today to tell you that of the ten Divine Continents, only the Leo, Gemini, and Aquarius Continents are left. The Gemini and Aquarius Continents are currently being attacked by me while the Leo Continent is assaulted by the foreign races. I came here to give you thest chance to save your Divine Race. Let me tell you, even if you eliminate the Winged Pegasus n today, I still wouldn¡¯t stop. Do you really believe that the Winged Pegasus are important to me?¡±

    Elder Star looked at Zhao Hai and smiled coldly, ¡°Zhao Hai, do you think that you can escape today? Arrange the formation!¡± Just as Elder Star¡¯s voice fell, Gold Ben and the others immediately moved and started the Seven Star Heaven Lock formation.

    As the Seven Star Heaven Lock formation was being established, Elder Star also used his Star Disk. Upon seeing this situation, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but faintly smile. He didn¡¯t move and just allowed Elder Star and the others to finish their action.

    Before long, Gold Ben and the othersunched their disks before returning to Elder Star¡¯s side. The Seven Star Heaven Lock formation suspended in the air as it sent seven-colored lights from time to time.

    When they arrived by Elder Star¡¯s side, Gold Ben and the others immediately equipped theirbat suits as they prepared tobat Zhao Hai using Elder Star¡¯s ultimate weapon.

    Zhao Hai looked at the situation before he suddenlyughed. Then he maneuvered the Hell King¡¯s ship towards the Seven Star Heaven Lock before he waved his hand and taking the disks. After the disks were taken to the Space, Zhao Hai turned to Elder Star¡¯s group and said, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ll be taking the Seven Star Heaven Lock today. I will y with you next time. Hahahaha. Everyone, farewell!¡± After that, the Hell King¡¯s ship vanished from sight.

    1. Strong but with little effect

 Chapter 947 â€“ Protecting The Last Bloodline

    <h4>Chapter 947 ¨C Protecting The Last Bloodline</h4>

    Elder Star stared at the ce where Zhao Hai disappeared. It took him quite a while to recover. Then suddenly, he vomited blood, he waspletely mad at Zhao Hai.

    Gold Ben and the others also had the look of defeat on their faces. They knew that they truly lost this time. They had no way to deal with Zhao Hai.

    After Gold Ben saw Elder Star shake and copse, he immediately went forward to offer support. He wasn¡¯t mad at Zhao Hai at this time, it can be said that he couldn¡¯t afford to be angry at Zhao Hai.

    When one meets a well-matched rival, one would get angry whenever one couldn¡¯t defeat him and lose. However, when one meets an enemy that couldn¡¯t be defeated, one wouldn¡¯t have the means to be angry.

    Perhaps the words that could describe Gold Ben¡¯s emotion right now was ¡®epting fate¡¯! Gold Ben had epted his defeat.

    After some time, Elder Star took a deep breath before looking at Gold Ben and the others and said, ¡°We¡¯re finished. We miscalcted. We didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be this strong. The Divine Race has been destroyed by his hands.¡±

    Jie Yu¡¯s eyes were scarlet red as he said, ¡°No, we must deal with him, we need to kill him. Elder Star, we can use Blood Sacrifice in order to have the Deity deal with Zhao Hai.¡±

    Elder Star smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Jie Yu, haven¡¯t you understood Zhao Hai? If the Deity could deal with him, then he would¡¯ve made a move already. He wouldn¡¯t have allowed Zhao Hai to destroy the Divine Race. Don¡¯t forget, he needs us in order to collect Faith Power. Also, where did you think Zhao Hai get his Hell King¡¯s Ship? He took it from the Deity.¡±

    Jie Yu couldn¡¯t ept it as he said, ¡°Then what do we do now? Do we just wait?¡±

    Elder Star shook his head and said, ¡°It would be toote for us to provide help, but we could still protect ourst bloodline.¡±

    Gold Ben and the others stared. They looked confused at Elder Star. They didn¡¯t know what Elder Star meant. It was already toote for them to provide help yet they would protect their bloodline?

    Elder Star looked at the group and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard Zhao Hai? Although his words said that he had destroyed the Divine Race, he revealed that he was still dealing with the Gemini and Aquarius Continents. Although these ns couldn¡¯t stop Zhao Hai, they could at least dy him for several days. Otherwise, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t havee to pester us here. He also revealed another matter, he said that the foreign races are now dealing with the Leo Divines.¡±

    As soon as they heard Elder Star, Gold Ben and the others quickly nodded. They understood what Elder Star wanted to say. They had fought against the foreign races for many years, so they knew how strong the foreign races were. It would be impossible for the foreign races to smoothly take the Leo Continent. Moreover, the Leo Divines had been holding their anger down all this time. Now that the foreign races came, they would be the target for this hatred. The foreign races wouldn¡¯t be able to seed in a short time.

    The Gemini and Aquarius Continents were too far for them to rescue. Moreover, they had no way to deal with Zhao Hai. On the other hand, there were a lot of ways to deal with the foreign races.

    Gold Ben and the others were watching Elder Star, they were waiting for what he would say next. Elder Star continued, ¡°There¡¯s no point in dealing with the Winged Pegasus n anymore. We¡¯ll set out immediately and deal with the foreign races. As long as we attack the foreign races, their army woulde back. And when they do so, we will return to the Leo Continent. Whether it was Zhao Hai or the foreign races, they would still have a hard time dealing with all nine of us. As long as we block their attacks, the Leo Continent would be saved, saving thest blood of the Divine Race.

    Gold Ben and the others nodded. However, Gold Ben had some doubts, ¡°What do we do if the foreign races don¡¯t return?¡±

    Elder Star shook his head and said, ¡°No, the foreign races aren¡¯t Zhao Hai. As Zhao Hai said, he had no close rtionship with the Winged Pegasus n. Therefore, even if we deal with the Winged Pegasus just like the Thunder n, Zhao Hai might not return. On the other hand, the foreign races are different. Their roots lie in their continents, if we attack them, then they would definitely return.¡±

    Gold Ben and the others nodded. They agreed with Elder Star¡¯s words. After seeing the group agree, Elder Star nodded and said, ¡°Since everyone agrees, then let¡¯s not waste time. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Jie Yu looked towards the Winged Pegasus n and said with indignation, ¡°Do we let them off like just like that?¡±

    Elder Star replied, ¡°We will find opportunities to deal with them in the future. In any case, they won¡¯t be able to run away. Let¡¯s go.¡± Jie Yu looked at the Winged Pegasus once more before he turned around and followed Elder Star.

    After seeing Elder Star and the others leave, Zhao Hai rxed. If Elder Star and the others didn¡¯t leave, then he might make some moves. It wouldn¡¯t be good for Zhao Hai to fight right now, or else he would ascend.

    The reason why Zhao Hai told Elder Star too much was because he wanted this result. He wanted the Supreme Elders to shift their hatred towards the foreign races. Now, it seems that he had seeded. Zhao Hai was sitting in his room as he was looking at Elder star and the others. Because of this, Jinsong and the others were still unaware of what happened. Jinsong and the others were still inside the Hell King¡¯s ship. They were anxious, afraid that they would encounter the anger of the Supreme Elders.

    At this time, Zhao Hai exited from his room. Then he turned to Jinsong and the others and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s fine, there¡¯s no need to be worried. The nine Supreme Elders are leaving the Winged Pegasus ne.¡±

    Jinsong and the others stared, naturally they didn¡¯t know that Zhao Hai was able to see Elder Star and the others.

    Because of this, they didn¡¯t believe Zhao Hai immediately. On the other hand, Fei¡¯er didn¡¯t doubt Zhao Hai. He had the longest contact with Zhao Hai, so he was aware of all the magical things that Zhao Hai could do.

    Fei¡¯erughed before he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister is truly fierce. In just a few words, you managed to shift their target to the foreign races.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t that easy. If I told them yesterday, then they might not have retreated. It was only today that the foreign races arrived at the Leo Continent. If I told the Supreme Elders before that, then they might have stayed here.¡±

    Fei¡¯er nodded, then he looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Mister, are you telling the truth? That the only Divines left in the Divine Realm are the Leo, Gemini, and Aquarius Divines?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s true. I already told you when you entered the Space, I have many means. But the Divines aren¡¯t the ones that worry me. There¡¯s the O¡¯Neal family as well as the Underworld. When the Supreme Elders decided to deal with you, I¡¯m already prepared to send you to the Space. Even if not everyone entered the Space, I could still send people to constrain the Supreme Elders while you enter. I will also be dealing with the Divines in the meantime. When the timees, I will release information so that the foreign races wouldn¡¯t be able to sit by and do nothing. They will certainly dispatch their troops, providing a new target for the Supreme Elders¡¯ hatred. You will be safe during that period of time, you won¡¯t be having too much losses. Unfortunately, matters turned into this messy situation.¡±

    Fei¡¯er had the look of shame on his face, he bowed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been unfair to Mister, I have disappointed you.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t your mistake. You already tried your best. In any case, things had already happened, there¡¯s no need to think too much about it. Just go and help Shan out.¡±

    The group nodded before Zhao Hai led the Hell King¡¯s ship towards the Winged Pegasus¡¯ Pce. Shan was also inside the pce. Upon seeing Zhao Hai and the othere back, the expressions on the Winged Pegasus members¡¯ face changed. They didn¡¯t know what Zhao Hai came for this time.

    Zhao Hai looked at Shan and smiled, ¡°The Supreme Elders have retreated. You can now prepare in peace. I will be heading back, I still have a lot of matters to attend to.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the Winged Pegasus members rxed. However, there were some members who had the look of indignation on their faces. They thought that Zhao Hai went too far. He obviously came intentionallyte. This caused the Winged Pegasus to suffer a huge loss. Moreover, he even forced them to enter the Space.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about the expressions of these people. He turned his head to Shan and said, ¡°Shan, I will leave things here to you. If something came up, then just contact me. I wille and help you.¡± After saying this, Zhao Hai scanned the Winged Pegasus members. These people couldn¡¯t help but lower their heads.

    These people were clearly aware. Although Yifei wasn¡¯t the n¡¯s strongest expert, as a Patriarch, he wasn¡¯t weak, he had achieved God-rank strength. However, such strength couldn¡¯t even block Zhao Hai¡¯s move. He couldn¡¯t even make any move to resist as he was instantly killed. Zhao Hai¡¯s strength made the Winged Pegasus members startled, they became afraid.

    Shan understood what Zhao Hai said. He didn¡¯t say anything else as he nodded and said, ¡°Yes Mister. I will move the n to the Space as soon as possible.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned to look at Jinson and Speaker Fang. Then he bowed to them and said, ¡°I will have to ask your help in order to settle the Winged Pegasus n. You need to move the n in the fastest way possible. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have time to manage things here. The Supreme Elders are now heading towards the foreign races. I need to quickly take care of the Gemini and Aquarius Divines in order to face the Supreme Elders. I hope I would have enough time to work with the foreign Supreme Elders. Otherwise, things would be troublesome.¡±

    Jinsong and Fang immediately returned the bow and said, ¡°Mister, you can rest assured.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then his figure shed as he disappeared from the Winged Pegasus n¡¯s pce.

 Chapter 948 â€“ Different Ways of Ascending

    <h4>Chapter 948 ¨C Different Ways of Ascending</h4>

    Zhao Hai returned to his room. Laura and the others were looking at him with smiles. Although they were fighting with the Gemini and Aquarius Divines, the situation was already under Lizzy and Megan¡¯s control. Because of this, they were able to rx.

    When Laura saw Zhao Hai she immediately said, ¡°Brother Hai, very well done. I didn¡¯t expect that this matter would be solved this quickly. I must admit, Shan is very good. In the critical moment, he was able to make a firm decision.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°That fellow is indeed very good. Alright, there¡¯s no need to manage them. We need to focus on our next step. First we need to deal with the Gemini and Aquarius Divines. Also, make sure to get the Aquarius Continent¡¯s potion forms. They might prove useful someday.¡±

    Lizzy nodded. Then Zhao Hai continued, ¡°Second is to lead the O¡¯Neal family to the Winged Pegasus. I expect the migration to not be smooth. We¡¯ll need to use the O¡¯Neal family to whip them.¡±

    Laura and the other stared. Laura looked confused at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, are you sure? Will they still dare? Didn¡¯t the Winged Pegasus agree?¡±

    Zhao Hai sneered and said, ¡°Agree? It was because they were afraid. Most of the Winged Pegasus members are still reluctant to relocate. Do you really think that Jinsong would be able to convince them? To the Winged Pegasus, Jinsong is an outsider, he wouldn¡¯t be able control them. At the same time, Shan is too inexperienced. If the Winged Pegasus decided to drag on, then that wouldn¡¯t be good. Me being able to force the Supreme Elders back only added to the Winged Pegasus n¡¯s dissatisfaction. They think that I always had the ability to save them but I just decided not to. They certainly hate me more now. If you don¡¯t whip those kinds people, then they will not believe you.¡±

    Lizzy and Megan nodded. Commanding troops were their job, so luring the O¡¯Neal family would also be left to them.

    Zhao Hai continued, ¡°Third, we need to support the foreign races. The Supreme Elders wouldn¡¯t be polite to the foreign races. We will use this opportunity to get the Divine Race¡¯sbat suits. As for the foreign Supreme Elders, we will need to find a way to get theirs.¡±

    The group nodded. But as for the third one, Lizzy and Megan didn¡¯t have anything to do about it. They were tasked to direct the army, as for the Supreme Elders, that was for Zhao Hai.

    At this time, Laura opened her mouth and said, ¡°Brother Hai, since we have time, why don¡¯t webine the Seven Star Heaven Lock and the Hell King¡¯s ship. This way, the ship would be stronger. Then we would be more rxed when dealing with Elder Star.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Right, I forgot. But let¡¯s ce the Seven Star Heaven Lock in the Space first. Let¡¯s see if a prompt would appear.¡±

    Then Zhao Hai waved his hand, taking the Seven Star Heaven Lock from the warehouse to the Space. But much to Zhao Hai¡¯s surprise, there was no prompt. This caused him to feel awkward.

    After that, Zhao Hai decided to run the formation through the Universal Scanner.

    When the entire procedure was finished, the scanner issued a sound, ¡°Seven Star Heaven Lock disks detected. Asking for permission to proceed. Will need 100 thousand gold coins to continue the analysis.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, then he turned to Laura and said, ¡°You always said that I would die for money. Look, it seems like I really would.¡±

    Laura and the othersughed. Then Zhao Hai said, ¡°Immediately start analyzing.¡± A hundred thousand gold coins immediately vanished from Zhao Hai¡¯s stockpile. Before long, the scanner spewed out some words, ¡°Analysispleted. Seven Star Heaven Lock disks detected. Item is unique to the Cultivation Realms. Grade, low. Materials used are, gold essence, silver essence, soul stone. Proportions are 1 to 3 to 0.5. Forging method used is amon method of the Cultivation World, which contains forty-nine sets of arrays. Arrays used respectively are, magnifying array, reduction array¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Asking the host for permission to extract the Seven Star Heaven Lock¡¯s abilities. Minerals required are present inside the Space, but are not enough. If Host want to proceed, 10 million gold coins are required. If Host wants to extract the formation, 1 million gold coins are required.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly, then he turned to Laura and the others. The women understood Zhao Hai¡¯s gaze, the Space was asking for money once more. After seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s bitter smile, they couldn¡¯t help butugh again. Fortunately, they were a lot of saved money inside the Space. In addition to the mines in the Demon Realm, Ruyen was also doing great business in the Ark Space. Because of this, the Space wasn¡¯t short on money.

    Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°Proceed.¡± After issuing this order, 11 million gold was immediately deducted.

    Zhao Hai sighed, then with an intention, he sent the Hell King¡¯s ship into the Space. As the ship entered the Space, a prompt was immediately heard, ¡°Seven Star Heaven Lock disks may merge with the Hell King¡¯s ship to increase the ship¡¯s strength. The Hell King¡¯s ship will acquire the ability to trap enemies. Asking Host for permission to proceed.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared for a moment, he thought that this action would cost money once more. However, it seems like the Space was doing this for free. Zhao Hai quickly felt happy as he quickly said, ¡°Begin merging!¡±

    After issuing this order, the Seven Star Heaven Lock disks immediately flew towards the Hell King¡¯s ship. In a sh, the disks and the ship met each other. The integration caused a bright light to emerge. When the light vanished, Zhao Hai observed the Hell King¡¯s ship. On each side of the ship, four disks could be seen. These eight disks looked like wheels.

    Naturally, these disks were the Seven Star Heaven Lock disks. As the eight disks stood on each side of the Hell King¡¯s ship, they kept on spinning. This caused the ship to have the feeling of being fast. It looked like it was there for a moment, then at another ce in the next. An outsider wouldn¡¯t be able to determine its specific position.

    Zhao Hai knew that this was due to the formation. With the addition of the formation disks, the Hell King¡¯s ship looked even more mystical.

    Zhao Hai made an intention in his mind, making the Hell King¡¯s ship approach. However, they didn¡¯t embark. They just stood outside and looked at the ship.

    In the past, the Hell King¡¯s ship would give one the feeling of brilliance. But now, the ship had a ethereal aura. It fluttered in ce as though it was a mirage.

    Laura¡¯s eyes shone as she said, ¡°Very good. It looks very nice.¡± Zhao Hai smiled faintly. At this time, the ship had already arrived in front of them.

    Laura and the others stood on the ship and looked around. However, they were left disappointed, there were no changes inside the ship.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry about it. Let¡¯s go, we still need to carry out our ns. Lizzy, Megan, I will leave the Gemini and Aquarius Divines to you. Deal with them as soon as possible. Don¡¯t forget about the potion forms.¡±

    The two nodded before they turned around and left the room. After that, Zhao Hai turned to Laura and said, ¡°We need to update Bingya and the others about the situation. They had been crazily cultivating these past few days.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Right, if you didn¡¯t say that, I would¡¯ve forgotten about them. They didn¡¯te out when the Hell King¡¯s ship was being modified. Will they have any problems?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine, rest assured. They wouldn¡¯t be able to hear any noises from outside. Just like how they didn¡¯t hear what we said to Fei¡¯er and the others.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°Right, we can¡¯t let them know that. From what I can see, even if they are getting more and more loyal towards you, they are still very concerned about their families. If we let them know about our n, then they might inform their ns and think that we are nning on doing bad things to them.¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed, ¡°I feel like I have no choice. The Divine Realm¡¯s 13 ultimate weapons would be a very big help to us if we gather them all.¡±

    Laura nodded, then she went on tofort Zhao Hai, ¡°Brother Hai, don¡¯t think too much about it. After we ascend, there would be a lot of enemies going after us. If we suffer any idents, then everyone inside the Space would be gone.¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°Right, we cannot control the iing danger. We just need to be extremely careful.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°Brother Hai, if you can choose where to ascend, would you pick the Anta ne or the Underworld?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°If I could choose, then I would head to the Anta ne. The Underworld is full of undead. Even if I ascend there, we wouldn¡¯t be able to live well.¡±

    Laura agreed, ¡°Then we need to know more about the O¡¯Neal family. Right, Brother Hai, how about we ask the O¡¯Neal family undead about any legends of ascension that they have.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he nodded and said, ¡°Right, I forgot about this. Let¡¯s go ask them right now.¡± Then he waved his hand as three undead magic armor pilots appeared in front of him. The three undead quickly bowed and said, ¡°We have seen the Young Master.¡±

    Zhao Hai had met them before when he asked about the magic armors. So after Zhao Hai nodded, he immediately went straight to the point, ¡°Have you heard any tales of ascension from the Anta ne?¡±

    The three undead nodded. Zhao Hai¡¯s mind shook as he pointed to an undead and said, ¡°You, what tales have you heard?¡±

    The selected undead stepped forward and said, ¡°Young Master, in the Anta ne, tales of ascension are divided into three types. Each of the three continent have their own tales. In the Warrior Continent, I heard that after one practiced to a certain degree, then they would be able to use their battle qi to cut the firmament open before ascending. In the Mage Continent, the situation is simr. As long as a mage practices to a degree, they can rend the firmament in order to ascend. However, our Magic Armor Continent is somewhat special. We practice spiritual force and our method of ascending is different. If someone from the Magic Armor Continent wants to ascend, then we would have to rely on our magic armors. In the Magic Armor Continent, the ns keep a special type of magic armor. These magic armors are called Ascension Magic Armors. These magic armors aren¡¯t the same as conventional magic armors. Their attacking strength is more powerful but are more difficult to operate. Whenever someone thinks that they could operate the magic armor, then they would have to apply to the families and be tested. Only those who passed the tests would be qualified to use those magic armors. Once they manage to sessfully use the magic armor, then they can assault the heavens in order to ascend. I heard that even if one ascends, the Ascension Magic Armor would remain.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned to the other two and said, ¡°Do you have anything to add?¡±

    The other two shook their head. Then Zhao Hai waved his hand, putting those undead away.

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°It looks like we need to go to the Anta ne. As for ascending, I¡¯m afraid we would need to head to the Mage or Warrior Continents.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be easy. It seems like ascending would not be so simple. If we have time, we¡¯ll have to go to the Anta ne to take a look.¡±

    Laura nodded, then suddenly she said, ¡°Brother Hai, you could also head to the Magic Armor Continent and find a way to get your hands on these ascension magic armors. See if you can operate them. If you can, then you can just use them to ascend. What do you think?¡±

    When he heard this, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes shone, ¡°That¡¯s good as well. Good, then after we settle things here, we¡¯ll go to the Magic Armor Continent and see if we can steal an ascension magic armor for ourselves.¡±

 Chapter 949 â€“ Letting Me Do Free Work?

    <h4>Chapter 949 ¨C Letting Me Do Free Work?</h4>

    Axe quietly sat on top of the war tank as he stared at the vast expanse ofnd outside their base. He could see that thend was very fertile and its air was much betterpared to the Ark Continent. But aside of being happy, Axe was also annoyed.

    They didn¡¯t encounter any attacks in the defensive line, but when they sent their scouts for reconnaissance, they began to be assaulted, and all of the enemies were undead.

    However, the situation made Axe more annoyed than worried. There weren¡¯t a lot of undead, but they were very fast. Their coordination was very good as well. One would be easily entangled once one fought them. Although they weren¡¯t a threat to Axe, they made it very difficult for the scouts to do their job.

    After failing several times, Axe lost his patience. He dropped the scouting n and instead focused on the base¡¯s construction.

    It¡¯s also strange that while they were building their base, the undead didn¡¯te to attack them. This caused Axe to be confused. He already told his father about this matter.

    Axe was also informed by his father about the appearance of strong undead in the Ark Continent¡¯s Dark Mist. Because of this, the family has decided to shift their center of development. Moreover, in the near future, his father would bring important people of the family to this ce.

    After hearing about this, Axe became both worried and happy. He was worried about the dark mist but happy because the family has decided to shift their attention to this ce. This was equal to Axe having set up a great contribution. This was something good for him.

    While Axe was thinking about these matters, someone suddenly arrived. Axe turned his head and saw that it was George. After epting the other party¡¯s salute, Axe looked at George and said, ¡°George, why did youe?¡± Axe¡¯s war tank was now stopped right outside the base. He came out in order to rx. Because of this, he was surprised to see George appearing here. He already told his people to leave him be unless an important matter hade.

    George bowed to Axe and said, ¡°Young Lord, the n¡¯s Elders have arrived. This time, they presented the Patriarch¡¯s mark to inspect. After their inspection, it¡¯s possible that the Patriarch woulde here.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Axe gave a nod and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back.¡± Then he proceeded tomand the war tank and returned to the base.

    Actually, this investigation was just a casual stroll in the surroundings. The O¡¯Neal family¡¯s elders were already clear about their current state. The north wasn¡¯t getting any quieter and the family had no way to deal with it. Because of this, it was inevitable for the family to move southward.

    Additionally, the environment here was really good. Although there had been some traces of war here, it had already happened months ago. With time being the only factor left, the grass grew back, causing the natural appearance of the ce to be appealing.

    The elders didn¡¯t dally for too long, they immediately wanted to tell the Patriarch about the situation. After they left, Axe quickly ordered for the expansion of the base.

    Just as Axe was busily expanding the base, the Underworld was also beginning to make their move. The expansion of the Dark Mist went faster and more undead began to venture out at night. The scope of their operations were also bing bigger and bigger.

    In the face of this, the O¡¯Neal family could only draw back. Their relocation was already imminent. The O¡¯Neal Patriarch immediately issued the order to move.

    It¡¯s fortunate that the Ark Continent wasn¡¯t theirnd. Because of this, they managed to pack up their things quickly. However, the ry stations were kept in ce. The O¡¯Neal family¡¯s Patriarch still wanted to use them to monitor the Dark Mist¡¯s situation.

    While the O¡¯Neal family was preparing to move, Zhao Hai¡¯s battle against the Gemini and Aquarius Divines was nearing its end. In fact, the Aquarius Continent was already done. The potions of the Aquarius Divines were indeed very good, but they had little to no use against the undead. Because of this, their defeat came faster. The only remaining target right now were the Gemini Divines.

    On the other hand, the Leo Divines and the foreign races were still fighting. The tenacity of the foreign races was quite strong, but the Leo Divines were able to block their attack, dragging the foreign races into a long-term battle.

    The foreign races wanted to take advantage of the situation while Zhao Hai was attacking the Divine Race. They dispatched their troops in order to gain profits. However, they didn¡¯t think that they would be met with the Leo Divines. Halting their advance through the Divine Race territory.

    With the Leo Divines blocking their attack, the foreign races weren¡¯t having an easy time. The Foreign race territories weren¡¯t close to the Leo Continent. Because of this, their supplies only depended on their rear ships. With this, their supply line would inevitably suffer some issues. As time passes, the price that they would pay could only rise.

    The foreign races didn¡¯t have any good means to solve this situation. If they don¡¯t seed in this war, then they would have wasted their earlier investments. Giving up at this point would cause them huge losses, but if they continue, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to take the Leo Continent in a short time.

    Actually, from the very beginning of the battle, the foreign races felt that something was wrong. The Leo Divines seem to be prepared for war. This caused the Foreign races to suffer a huge loss, they were ced in a disadvantageous position.

    Zhao Hai was paying attention to this matter. He was also aware that the Supreme Elders were heading towards the Foreign Race territories. He wanted to see the reaction of the foreign races when they hear this news.

    Just as Zhao Hai was being busy with these things, the O¡¯Neal family officially began their relocation. The entire O¡¯Neal family took their troops and began to gather in the Taurus Continent.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai knew about this. However, he didn¡¯t make a move. He was just waiting for them to finish making their base. When that timees, they definitely won¡¯t just stay still. Once they begin to expand outward, he would lead them to the Winged Pegasus n.

    The Winged Pegasus n¡¯s migration wasn¡¯t going very smoothly. The Winged Pegasus were angry at Zhao Hai because of what happened. Although they agreed to move under his threat, the speed of relocation was going at a snail¡¯s pace.

    Shan was aware of this development, but he didn¡¯t want to trouble Zhao Hai. He already asked Zhao Hai for help once. If he couldn¡¯t manage things this time, then he really wouldn¡¯t have any face left to meet Zhao Hai.

    Even if Zhao Hai knew about the situation of the Winged Pegasus n, he still didn¡¯t go and deal with them. He knew that the more he interfered, the more the Winged Pegasus would resent him. And Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want this to happen.

    After three days, the Gemini Divines were finally dealt with, making Zhao Hai feel at ease. He was now waiting for the news regarding the nine Supreme Elders beginning their attack on the foreign races.

    Zhao Hai believed that when the nine Supreme Elders attacked, the foreign races would surely inform Bingya and the others. At that time, he would know.

    The nine Supreme Elders didn¡¯t let Zhao Hai wait for long. Two days after Zhao Hai had dealt with the Gemini Continent, Bingya suddenly went to see Zhao Hai. After allowing Bingya into his room, Bingya immediately said, ¡°Mister, please help the Foreign Races!¡±

    When he saw Bingya¡¯s appearance, Zhao Hai knew what Bingya was going to say. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°Bingya, what¡¯s wrong? Say it slowly, there¡¯s no need to be anxious.¡±

    Bingya stabilized his mood before he said, ¡°Mister, we don¡¯t know why, but the Divine Supreme Elders suddenly attacked the Foreign Race territory. Our three Supreme Elders are currently resisting them. I ask Mister to help us out.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright, I will depart immediately.¡± Bingya happily nodded before he turned around and left.

    After Bingya left, Lizzy immediately opened the monitor to show the situation with the Leo Continent. They wanted to see the response of the foreign race army.

    Zhao Hai looked at the monitor and said, ¡°Did the foreign race army not receive any news? Why aren¡¯t they preparing to head back to help?¡±

    Lizzy shook her head and said, ¡°They should have. A messenger fish is certainly present in the army, they can¡¯t just keep their soldiers in the dark. I think they had already received the news but they don¡¯t n to retreat. And this time, Bingya asked us for help. I reckon they n to have us cooperate with the three Foreign Race Supreme Elders in order to constrain the nine Supreme Elders. Meanwhile, they will use this opportunity to sweep the Leo Continent.¡±

    Zhao Hai thought about it for a moment before heughed and said, ¡°So the Foreign Races wanted me to do freebor. Hahaha. Interesting. I figured they¡¯d do that.¡±

    Lizzy looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Big Brother Hai, what do you n to do now? Should we help them?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°We¡¯ll help, why wouldn¡¯t we? Not only would we help, we¡¯ll see it to the very end. Since they wanted use to cooperate with the Foreign Supreme Elders, then we¡¯ll cooperate in order to deal with the nine Supreme Elders. However, don¡¯t forget that our goal are thebat suits. Other matters aren¡¯t important.¡±

    Lizzy nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I understand. But Big Brother Hai, do we just let the foreign races gain such a huge benefit?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°We do not have something we need in the Leo Continent. If they want it then we¡¯ll just hand it over. This would also have them owe us a favor. In this case, if we were to borrow their ultimate weapons, they surely would have a hard time rejecting.¡±

 Chapter 950 â€“ Two Matters, One Problem

    <h4>Chapter 950 ¨C Two Matters, One Problem</h4>

    When they heard Zhao Hai, Lizzy and the others stared. Then they quickly understood what Zhao Hai meant. The Foreign Race were really quite sly this time, they actually wanted to use Zhao Hai as freebor. However, Zhao Hai ns to use this opportunity to have the foreign races owe him a favor. Otherwise, the foreign races wouldn¡¯tply if he ever wanted to borrow theirbat suits one day.

    If it was someone else, then even if they managed to borrow thebat suits, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to gain something from it. However, Zhao Hai was different since he has the Space. As long as he managed to borrow thebat suits and sends them to the Space, he could immediately produce seeds. When those seeds are made, he can then return thebat suits to the foreign races. In this case, the foreign races could only benefit from the situation.

    After thinking about this, Lizzy and the others smiled. Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, do we head to the Foreign Race Territory now?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Rest assured, we will head to the Foreign Race Territory. You go and rest. I¡¯ll be heading out, Bingya and the others should still be outside their rooms.¡±

    After he said this, Zhao Hai walked out of his room. Indeed, Bingya and the others were outside and had yet to return to their room.

    At this time, Bingya and the others were extremely worried. They didn¡¯t expect the nine Supreme Elders to attack the Foreign Race territory. For them, this was terrible news.

    Bingya and the others had experienced the strength of the nine Supreme Elders. Even Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t dare to meet them head on, not to say about other people.

    Although the Foreign Races also had three Supreme Elders, and their ultimate weapons were the same as the Divine Race, they were still at a numerical disadvantage.

    Moreover, Bingya and the others knew that overwhelming the nine Supreme Elders with numbers was impossible. Only people with the same calibre could match them.

    Therefore, they were anxious. One shouldn¡¯t underestimate the nine Supreme Elders. Their collective strength was enough to make the Foreign Races shudder.

    After looking at their expressions, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you enter your rooms and rest? Rest assured, I will provide help. Since I haven¡¯t been to the Foreign Race Territory, I can¡¯t use my space transmission. We can only head there slowly using the ship.¡±

    Although Zhao Hai mentioned that they were going slowly, their actual speed was actually very fast. After being upgraded by the Seven Star Heaven Lock disks, the ship¡¯s speed was greatly improved.

    However, Bingya and the others weren¡¯t able to truly notice this point. Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the three quickly turned their heads. They immediately gave Zhao Hai a bow and said, ¡°Mister.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, don¡¯t worry about it too much. The troops sent by your ns to attack the Leo Continent haven¡¯t retreated. It seems like the nine Supreme Elders aren¡¯t going all out. So there¡¯s no need for you to be anxious about it.¡±

    When Bingya heard this, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but reveal a trace of shock. He didn¡¯t know if Zhao Hai¡¯s words were intentional or not.

    In fact, Bingya and the others already knew about their n¡¯s n, they weren¡¯t excluded from knowing the facts. Although they thought that using Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t good, they continued to keep quiet for the benefit of their n. However, they didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be this frank about the topic.

    Bingya looked at Zhao Hai with some anxiety. Zhao Hai¡¯s smile was the same as before, Bingya didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion or not, but he felt that Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes seem to sh for a bit.

    Bingya could feel a cold sweating out, but he still bowed to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Yes. Mister should also know that using ordinary troops against the Supreme Elders would be useless. There¡¯s no point in them heading back.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly at Bingya and said, ¡°Really? I haven¡¯t thought about this point. Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. ording to our present speed, how long do we need to travel in order to reach the Foreign Race territory?¡±

    Bingya thought for a moment and answered, ¡°By our current speed, we should arrive at the Foreign Race territory in three days.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Go and send word to your ns, tell them to drag the nine Supreme Elders as long as possible. The sudden attack of the Supreme Elders is certainly because of the attack made by the foreign races. They want you to retreat so they went to the Foreign Race territory, If they see that your army didn¡¯t retreat, then they might go to the Leo Continent. Or else they risk being exterminated.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Bingya immediately knew that Zhao Hai was aware of their n. He even guessed the n of the nine Supreme Elders. Bingya couldn¡¯t help but be ashamed as he answered, ¡°Yes Mister, I will send word immediately.¡±

    After that, Bingya and the others returned to their room. Zhao Hai looked at the three and faintly smiled. He said so much because he wanted to send a strike at Bingya. At the same time, he wanted to borrow Bingya¡¯s mouth to tell the foreign races that he was aware of their n.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t the type to grab merit, but there were some times where it was necessary. If he didn¡¯t let the other side know that he was aware of the tricks they were pulling, then they would only treat him as a fool. But if you make them aware that you knew about their n, then they would need to feel grateful to you. This was Zhao Hai¡¯s intent.

    When Bingya returned to his room, he immediately took his messenger fish out and said, ¡°Patriarch, Patriarch, are you there?¡±

    A low and deep voice was heard, ¡°Bingya, how was it? Did Zhao Hai agree?¡±

    Bingya¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat. There were no means of respect from the Patriarch¡¯s words. This caused Bingya to feel ufortable.

    However, Bingya still replied, ¡°Patriarch, Mister Zhao Hai seems to be aware of our n. He just told me that our troops in the Leo Continent aren¡¯t nning to withdraw, I think he¡¯s implying something. However, he still decided to help us and is currently rushing towards the territory. He told me that the nine Supreme Elders were attacking us because they want our army to withdraw. And if we don¡¯t retreat, they would head back or else risk losing everything.¡±

    However, Bingya didn¡¯t expect the Patriarch to just snort and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to teach me how this works. Tell Mister Zhao Hai to rest assured. We will hold the Supreme Elders here.¡±

    Bingya¡¯s expression sank, however he still nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Patriarch. I will ry your words.¡± After that, Bingya ced his messenger fish down.

    Bingya¡¯s conversation with the Patriarch was also heard by Ryder and Yehta. Their expressions weren¡¯t attractive. The Patriarch was very impolite. This impoliteness made them feel disgraced.

    The three were with Zhao Hai for a long time but they also gave huge contributions to their ns. The three always thought that they were regarded as great characters. But now, it seems like they were treated as nothing.

    This made the three feel indignant. Zhao Hai was very strong, but even he was very polite to them, he was very kind. Zhao Hai never treated them as though they were his subordinates. Zhao Hai even treasured his undead.

    Compared to Zhao Hai, their Patriarch¡¯s response was truly poor. After some time, Bingya turned to Ryder and Yehta, he sighed and then said, ¡°The Patriarch is really too tall to see the picture. He really thinks that he can plot against Mister. From what I can see, Mister already knew about their n.¡±

    Ryder forced a smile and said, ¡°If Mister isn¡¯t someone who can do those calctions casually, then he wouldn¡¯t have lived up to this day. I just hope that the n wouldn¡¯t do anything excessive. Otherwise, the foreign races might follow the steps of the Divine Race.¡±

    Bingya sighed and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this. In any case, Mister already knows what we are doing. And we don¡¯t have a control of the direction we¡¯re heading at.¡±

    Ryder forced a smile and said, ¡°We want to take control, but unfortunately we can¡¯t. Forget it, we¡¯ll just let it be.¡±

    After not saying anything for a while, Yehta suddenly said, ¡°If Mister bes hostile against the Foreign Races one day, which side will the both of you help?¡±

    If Yehta brought this issue up earlier, then Bingya and Ryder might immediately say that they¡¯ll help the n. But now, Bingya and Ryder were unsure.

    To be honest, their hearts were leaning towards their nsmen. However, the way their Patriarchs handled things left the three of them disappointed. On the other hand, the three had seen how Zhao Hai handles things in the past few days. Although the rtionship between Zhao Hai and the foreign races was just superficial, Zhao Hai still greatly helped the foreign races. In this case, instead of being grateful to Zhao Hai, the n actually plotted against him. They were acting like fools, something that Bingya and the others couldn¡¯t ept.

    After the two didn¡¯t say anything, Yehta couldn¡¯t help but bitterly smile. To be honest, she also didn¡¯t have an answer. It was because of this that she decided to ask Ryder and Bingya, she didn¡¯t expect the two of them to be indecisive as well.

    As the three became silent, their mood becameplex. They just hope that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be their enemy one day.

 Chapter 951 â€“ Demonstration of Authority

    <h4>Chapter 951 ¨C Demonstration of Authority</h4>

    Normally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t eavesdrop on Bingya¡¯s group. But at this time, he actually did.

    After seeing the three being silent, Zhao Hai turned his head to Laura and said, ¡°Laura, how do you see this?¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing. We can see that they are more inclined towards Brother Hai. However, they still can¡¯t let go of their ns. It seems like they couldn¡¯t bear the attitude of their Patriarch.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that those people from the Foreign Races would actually have a plot for me. Interesting.¡±

    Lizzy was somewhat indignant as she said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, so what do we do now? We shouldn¡¯t help these kinds of people.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°In any case, we know about their n. And now that they¡¯re aware that we know, they would have no way to change it. From what I can see, there¡¯s no need to stop their n. We can also make use of them and have them help us deal with the nine Supreme Elders. Our ultimate goal are thebat suits. We need to send them to the Space no matter what. And at the very least, they have some sort of rtionship to us. The three races of the Ark Continent have them as ancestors.¡±

    Lizzy nodded, ¡°Big Brother Hai, you truly have a tender heart. We don¡¯t need to think about these people at all. Just go and take control of them. Look at the Winged Pegasus, everytime I see them, I couldn¡¯t help but get pissed off.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and didn¡¯t say anything. He knew that Lizzy was right, he really was tender-hearted. However, this property of his was rtive.

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Alright Lizzy, stopining. If Brother Hai isn¡¯t this soft hearted, then he wouldn¡¯t be Zhao Hai. Brother Hai, now that the O¡¯Neal family has started to relocate towards the Taurus Continent, should we make a move?¡±

    Zhao Hai faintly smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s have them settle down first. In any case, we made Axe aware that the enemy is in the Taurus Continent. And that¡¯s enough for now.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°Then we¡¯ll let them prepare for a while. From what I can see, the Winged Pegasus will take a very long time before they move, a few months at least. We have enough time.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and bit, he didn¡¯t say anything. He knew that Laura was also feeling angry inside. The Winged Pegasus n were still disobeying. A turtle would be quickerpared to their current pace.

    Over the next days, nothing significant happened. The armies of the foreign races and the Leo divines were still fighting in the Leo Continent. Both sides had no way to gain the upper hand. Zhao Hai also used these days to travel.

    The Hell King¡¯s ship was fast. Compared to Bingya¡¯s expectation, the arrived in the Foreign Race Territory a day earlier. They encountered the Aries Continent First, the continent of the Beastmen, Bingya¡¯s home.

    Zhao Hai stood on the Hell King¡¯s ship as he looked at the vast continent in the distance. He couldn¡¯t help but smile, he wanted to know how the Beastmen would treat him.

    Bingya¡¯s group as well as Laura and the others were standing beside Zhao Hai. Laura and the others were curious about the continent while Bingya and the others were anxious.

    They had been away for almost a year. All this time, they were with Zhao Hai and haven¡¯t returned. They were unaware of the state of their ns.

    However, upon thinking about his Patriarch¡¯s attitude, Bingya couldn¡¯t help but feel cold. They were getting closer and closer to the continent. Upon reaching a certain distance, the sentries of the continent would surely see them. However, there seem to be nobody here, not a single guard nor civilian.

    Bingya¡¯s face turned ugly as he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°We¡¯ve been unfair to Mister. Maybe the guards have been eliminated when the Supreme Elders came. That¡¯s why they failed to see us.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and didn¡¯t say anything. He already knew that the Beastmen had noticed them. However, they didn¡¯te because they wanted to demonstrate their authority.

    Sure enough, when Zhao Hai¡¯s Hell King¡¯s ship entered the Aries Continent, arge group of people suddenly flew up from the ground. Then they formed a circr formation and surrounded the ship.

    After looking at this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh. He didn¡¯t go forward and instead just stopped the ship. He wanted to see how the Beastmen y this scene out.

    These Beastmen weren¡¯t very differentpared to the Ark Continent¡¯s Beastmen, but they were indeed visibly stronger.

    Bingya and the others weren¡¯t fools, so when they saw this situation, they immediately understood what the n wanted to do. The three¡¯s expression changed. They didn¡¯t think that the n would do such a thing, they were ying with Zhao Hai¡¯s face.

    After thinking about this, Bingya couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at Zhao Hai. He saw a teasing expression in Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes. After noticing this, Bingya¡¯s heart sank. He had seen this expression whenever Zhao Hai saw an enemy opposing him. After seeing this look, the enemy wouldn¡¯t have a great time.

    At the thought of this, Bingya immediately turned to the Beastmen and said, ¡°Everyone, are you here to greet Mister Zhao Hai? This lowly one is the Wolf tribe¡¯s Bingya.¡±

    Bingya did this in order to provide his people with stairs to step down. This would also give Zhao Hai face while preserving the n¡¯s reputation.

    Bingya thought that his n was good. But unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have arge prestige in the n. For him to provide Zhao Hai face in behalf of the n was simply not possible. Because of this, the people still didn¡¯t react after hearing him. Instead, they stepped closer to the Hell King¡¯s ship.

    Then one Lion Beastman stepped forward. This man wore leather armor and had a huge sword in his hand. There was an umon might in the Lion Beastman¡¯s eyes as he looked at Bingya and the others with disdain. Then when he looked at Zhao Hai, he seem to have a smirking gaze.

    The Lion beastman stood there and looked at Zhao Hai before saying, ¡°We were ordered by the Patriarchs to look for suspicious people. Anyone who wants to enter the Beastman Continent needs to be examined.¡± Naturally, the Lion meant the Aries Continent. Only after the Beastmen upied this ce was it called Beastman Continent.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Lion and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then he said, ¡°So the Beastman Continent has this rule. I apologize for offending you with my ignorance. Since this is the case, then I will take my leave.¡± After he said that, the Beastmen suddenly discovered that the ship had already disappeared from their encirclement. When the Hell King¡¯s ship reappeared, it was already outside the continent.

    When the Lion saw Zhao Hai¡¯s move, he couldn¡¯t help but get stunned, then he panicked. They thought that Zhao Hai would have reactions to this, such as anger or reluctance. However, they didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to just turn and leave. He even managed to escape their encirclement. Because of this, the script that they made had be useless.

    Most importantly, Zhao Hai was here to help them against their enemies. However, the three Patriarch wanted to upy a higher position when cooperating with Zhao Hai, so they needed to take him down a notch. However, who would¡¯ve thought that Zhao Hai would just turn around and leave? He ended up not caring about their affair, leaving the foreign races to deal with the nine Supreme Elders all by themselves. To be honest, the three foreign races aren¡¯t capable of stopping the Supreme Elders.

    When Zhao Hai came out of the encirclement, he turned and then flew back. The ship¡¯s speed wasn¡¯t very fast. When Laura and the others saw that Zhao Hai went out of the encirclement, they immediatelyughed. Zhao Hai could just choose to not y along, and the Beastmen had never thought of it.

    Bingya was looking awkwardly at Laura and the others. He didn¡¯t know what to say while his anger started to well up.

    It was the Patriarch who told him to ask Zhao Hai for help. And now that Zhao Hai was here, they instead forced him to leave. This basically threw Bingya¡¯s face into the water. If not for the hair on Bingya¡¯s face, Zhao Hai would have seen Bingya bing as red as a tomato.

    Ryder and Yehta were also feeling very awkward. They knew that this matter wasn¡¯t only decided by the Beastman Patriarch, the three Patriarchs should have reached an agreement to demonstrate their authority. Because of this, Ryder and Yehta felt very bad.

    Zhao Hai looked at the three and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s fine, you three doesn¡¯t have to wear that expression. I know that this matter is out of your control. There¡¯s no need to be embarrassed. Now I want to see what kind of characters your Patriarchs are, to be able to think genius ideas as this. Hahaha.¡±

    Although Zhao Hai was ridiculing their Patriarch, Bingya and the others weren¡¯t offended. They were currently feeling incensed towards their n, especially towards their Patriarchs.

    Laura and the others stoppedughing, then Laura smiled and said, ¡°Brother Hai, do you think the three Patriarchs woulde and invite us back?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I cannot say for certain. It depends on the nine Supreme Elders. If they¡¯re formidable and couldn¡¯t be blocked, then they would ask us back. But if the nine Supreme Elders aren¡¯t pushing hard, then they might not.¡±

    Laura replied, ¡°How could the nine Supreme Elders not push hard? They¡¯re currently holding a lot of hatred in their stomachs. And they want to make the foreign race army retreat from the Leo Continent. In this case, they surely wouldn¡¯t hold back.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I think so too. In fact, the nine Supreme Elders are making the right move. If they attack the foreign races, then the three Supreme Elders surely wouldn¡¯t be able to stop them. In the end, they could only order their army to retreat, freeing the Leo Continent from crisis. And if the foreign races doesn¡¯t call their troops back, then they would return to the Leo Continent and deal with the invading army. This would also free the Leo Continent from its predicament. More importantly, they would be able to cause heavy damages to the foreign races along the way. However, they seemed to exclude me from their calctions, which makes me a bit confused.¡±

    Laura replied, ¡°Perhaps they believed that you are still entangled by the other Divines. Since you don¡¯t have time, they decided to go with their n.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°That is possible. Alright, in any case this is a good opportunity for us to deal with the Supreme Elders. If we miss this, then it might be difficult to do so in the future.¡±

    Laura agreed, ¡°Right, the Supreme Elders are also starting to be smart. They knew that we couldn¡¯t deal with all of them at once, so they decided to stay together. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for us to deal with them this way.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I think the Supreme Elders are now trying to preserve their blood.¡±

    While Zhao Hai and the others were talking, Bingya¡¯s group were looking anxiously at the Aries Continent. They were waiting for people from their family toe and invite Zhao Hai back.

    However, they could only be disappointed. Their people didn¡¯te out. It seems like Zhao Hai had nothing to do with them anymore when he left.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about this as he waved his hand and had the ship descend. After falling to the sea¡¯s surface, it stayed there and floated, just like any other ship.

    Then Zhao Hai turned to Laura and the others and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t had the time to rx. Since we have a few days to spare then we might as well. What do you think?¡±

    Laura smiled, ¡±Good. We haven¡¯t rxed for a long time. Younger Sister Meg, please make us a couple of dishes. We¡¯ll be drinking a few cups with Brother Hai.¡± Meg nodded before she turned around and went to prepare.

    After seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction, Bingya and the others didn¡¯t know whether they should be relieved or be worried. They should be relieved since Zhao Hai didn¡¯t go away despite leaving the Aries Continent. He¡¯s close to the Aries Continent so he would be able to quickly offer help. Bingya understood that this was an opportunity provided by Zhao Hai. As for what the foreign races ns to do, he wouldn¡¯t care.

    However, Bingya and the others were also worried because of the people in their n. It has been quite some time before Zhao Hai left the Aries Continent. However, up until this time, nobody went to look for them. This doesn¡¯t make any sense. Bingya was afraid of Zhao Hai being offended, causing the foreign races to suffer a loss.

 Chapter 952 â€“ Feeling!

    <h4>Chapter 952 ¨C Feeling!</h4>

    Zhao Hai could also see the expression of Bingya¡¯s group. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything. He just gave Bingya and the others a nod before he sat down on the deck.

    Before long, Meg brought out various types of dishes and set them out on the table. Zhao Hai took some liquor as the women took a seat. Then Zhao Hai raised his ss towards Bingya and said, ¡°Bingya, you couldn¡¯t be med for what just happened. This type of thing is not strange for me. In any case, I will not let the Divine Supreme Elders go. You can rest assured.¡±

    Bingya couldn¡¯t say anything, he could only bitterly smile. Even if Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mention it, he already gave great face towards the foreign races. If it was anybody else who was treated like Zhao Hai, then they would have already been angered.

    After Zhao Hai drank from his ss, he said, ¡°We¡¯re not just waiting for the foreign races toe for us. We¡¯re also here to prevent the nine Supreme Elders from leaving. This is the only way to get to the Leo Continent. As long as we wait here, then we would surely meet the nine Supreme Elders. Even if they give up on assaulting the foreign races, we can still stop them here.¡±

    Bingya nodded, then he held a wine ss up for Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, I apologize. I¡¯m also unaware of this matter. I ask mister to forgive me.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. This isn¡¯t your idea. People your age cannote up with these kinds of ns. Come and eat, how has your cultivation been these days?¡± Upon hearing Zhao Hai mention this, the three couldn¡¯t help but be shaken. It can be said that they were very happy these recent days. With their constant cultivation, they already reached peak God-rank, half step towards the boundary. Just in their n, only a a few people had reached this level.

    They had received a lot of benefits because of Zhao Hai. At the very least, their speed of practice was much betterpared to when they were back in their ns.

    The three also knew that they couldn¡¯t practice as peacefully in their ns as in the Hell King¡¯s ship. There were a lot of matters in their families, tasks for people like them to do. Every time they take care of something, they would dy their cultivation. But if they don¡¯t do those tasks, then they would be punished. This wasn¡¯t the case with Zhao Hai. They had almost nothing to do here. As long as they kept contact with their family and be polite to Zhao Hai, everything was alright. Because of this, they had a lot of time to practice, which was very good for them.

    After eating, Bingya and the others returned to their room. They wanted tomunicate with their n and ask about what just happened.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about them. After eating, he went back to his room as he sat drinking tea and looking at the screen. The screen wasn¡¯t showing the situation with the foreign races, instead it showed the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s base.

    The base construction of the O¡¯Neal family was very quick. Although they didn¡¯t use magic, their specially designed magic armors made things very convenient.

    The base was enormous and the area around it has been levelled. Except for the advance base that was built at the center, the area around it also had beginning stages of construction. These were prepared for the future.

    The O¡¯Neal family¡¯smodities were also beginning to be transported to the Taurus Continent. It¡¯s good since the spatial rift was located in the Radiant Empire. Surrounding the rift on three sides was water. Allowing the O¡¯Neal family to move easily.

    The O¡¯Neal family¡¯s Patriarch didn¡¯t immediately leave. Instead, he remained in the Rosen Empire. He wanted to wait for the opportune time before moving. After all, moving the family¡¯s base was a strategically crucial decision.

    Laura was sitting besides Zhao Hai. After taking a sip of her tea, she turned her head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, why are we waiting? Shouldn¡¯t we make a move?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°We don¡¯t need to do anything right now. Let¡¯s just wait here and rest for a few days. To be honest, besides this ce, nothing else in the Divine Realm interests me.¡±

    Laura nodded. The other ces in the Divine Realm were already insignificant to them. What¡¯s left for them to do was to acquire the 11bat suits as well as Elder Star¡¯s Star Disk. As soon as they get these things, the Divine Realm was no longer worth paying attention to.

    Lizzy was also looking at the O¡¯Neal family. After some time, she turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, do you think the O¡¯Neal family has an Ascension Magic Armor?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Currently, I don¡¯t know. But now, the magic armors that they have are only up to God-rank. These magic armors are now useless to us. These magic armors are almost the same. Moreover, their materials aren¡¯t that special. Acquiring higher ranked magic armors would be much harder.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°We already have a lot of formations inside the Space. However, we still don¡¯t have the means to digest them. We can use these formations on other things, but not on magic armors.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°After dealing with the nine Supreme Elders, our next target would be the Anta ne¡¯s Ascension Magic Armor.¡±

    Laura replied, ¡°Right, I also think that we should go to the Anta ne first. If the magic armor is really useful to us, then that would be the best.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°The reason I don¡¯t want to go to the Underworld was because I can feel a sense of strangeness there. It¡¯s possible that there are even more powerful beings than the Skeleton King. Because of this, I n to head to the Anta ne first.¡±

    Megan seemed puzzled as she asked, ¡°Elder Brother Hai, you mean that the Skeleton King isn¡¯t a top existence in the Underworld? But didn¡¯t you say that the Skeleton King couldpare to the Supreme Elders? If the Underworld had stronger beings, then why would they still be in a lower realm?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°This I don¡¯t know. I just feel like that Underworld isn¡¯t simple. Because of this, we need to bepletely prepared for our safety. I have a feeling that entering the Underworld would be much worse than entering the Cultivation Realm. It might even be more dangerous.¡±

    When Megan and the other heard this, their expression couldn¡¯t help but change. Although Zhao Hai said that it was just a feeling, those who were with him for a long time knew that Zhao Hai¡¯s instinct was sometimes very urate.

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°Alright. After we take care of the matters here, then we¡¯ll head to the Anta ne to take a look. Brother Hai, when do we start leading the O¡¯Neal family to the Winged Pegasus ne? I¡¯m starting to get annoyed at the Winged Pegasus.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Forget it, just leave them for now, there¡¯s no need to be annoyed. Just take a rest. We might have a tough battle in the following days.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°If it¡¯s tough even for you, then there¡¯s no need for us to join in. You can just solve it alone. You can take a rest Brother Hai, you can leave us here to watch.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go take bath first then rest.¡±

    After saying that, Zhao Hai went to the Hot Spring.

    Completely different from the leisurely Zhao Hai were the foreign races. The three Patriarchs hade together to discuss their situation.

    The Beastman Patriarch looked at the other two and said, ¡°What do you think about this matter? What is the meaning of Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction?¡±

    The Dwarf Patriarch said, ¡°I already said before that the n won¡¯t work. Zhao Hai is here to help us, but instead you want to demonstrate your authority. I won¡¯t be able to help you if he goes away due to anger.¡±

    The Elven Patriarch looked at the Dwarf Patriarch and said, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no use arguing at this point. We need Zhao Hai to help us deal with the nine Supreme Elders. However, if Zhao Hai doesn¡¯te, will the nine Supreme Elders still attack us? From what I can see, the biggest enemy of the nine Supreme Elders aren¡¯t us, but Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai is now about to destroy the Divines. If the nine Supreme Elders kept attacking us, then shouldn¡¯t Zhao Hai appear?¡±

    The Dwarf replied, ¡°Let me ask, what have we done to help Zhao Hai? Why would he help us? Right, we got in contact with the vassal races and let them rebel. However, we all know that the impact of the rebellion is only very small. Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t need our help. He can deal with the Divines on his own. In this case, do you think he had feelings towards us?¡±

    The Beastmen Patriarch coldly snorted and said, ¡°Alright, we wanted to demonstrate our power but instead lowering our position. Now that this had happened, we should think about how we can make Zhao Haie back and help us. I think this is a good opportunity for Zhao Hai, he shouldn¡¯t let this go. Zhao Hai understands that the nine Supreme Elders are his biggest enemies. He needs to concede a lot of things in order to face them. Because of this, despite knowing about our n, he still came to support us. As long as we can please Zhao Hai, he will certainlye back.¡±

    The Elven Patriarch actually knit her brows and said, ¡°How about we ask Yehta and the others about Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction? Let¡¯s see if we still have an opportunity to bring Zhao Hai back. What do you think?¡±

    The Beastman Patriarch nodded and said, ¡°We should ask them. They followed behind Zhao Hai for a long time. Zhao Hai shouldn¡¯t ce them in an awkward situation.¡± The other two nodded. At this time, the Beastman Patriarch¡¯s messenger fish suddenly sounded.

 Chapter 953 â€“ Not Planning To Go Back

    <h4>Chapter 953 ¨C Not nning To Go Back</h4>

    The Beastman Patriarch stared for a moment before holding his messenger fish. The messenger fish was connected to Bingya, the Beastman Patriarch quickly said, ¡°Bingya, what happened?¡±

    When Bingya heard the Patriarch¡¯s voice, his anger couldn¡¯t help but re up again. However, he still replied, ¡°Patriarch, why did you treat Mister Zhao Hai like that? He is very angry.¡±

    Upon hearing Bingya¡¯s inquiry, The Patriarch calmly replied, ¡°Bingya, you should know your identity. You are a Beastman. You should consider our race first, not outsiders.¡±

    It was at this point that Bingya angrily replied, ¡°Is the Patriarch being responsible for our n? Mister Zhao Hai said that the reason the nine Supreme Elders attacked us is because we dispatched troops to the Leo Continent. They attacked us because they want us to retrieve our troops. If our army doesn¡¯t turn back to help us, then the Supreme Elders would return to the Leo Continent in order to eliminate the army. Wouldn¡¯t that cause huge losses to the n? Has the Patriarch thought about this?¡± Along thest lines of his statement, Bingya was almost roaring. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t have the guts to do so. Beastmen were stern people. Daring to talk to the Patriarch like this was a deadly sin. However, since Bingya was quite angry, he couldn¡¯t help but berate the Patriarch.

    The Beastman Patriarch and the other two Patriarch couldn¡¯t help but stare when Bingya roared. Then their expression changed. They knew that if what Bingya said was true, then their army in the Leo Continent would suffer under the Supreme Elders.

    But the Beastman Patriarch recovered as he immediately replied, ¡°Bingya, don¡¯t say useless things. How is Zhao Hai now? He really doesn¡¯t want to help us?¡±

    When he heard the Patriarch, Bingya replied, ¡°He shouldn¡¯t for a while. But as long as the Patriarch asks Mister, he should go back. However, the Patriarch needs to be fast. Otherwise, if Mister Zhao Hai is gone, then our loss would be great.¡±

    When the Patriarch heard this, he said, ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Then he turned to the two patriarchs and said, ¡°What do you two think about this?¡±

    The Dwarf Patriarch said, ¡°What else can we do, we need to ask him back. Pleasing someone as strong as Zhao Hai isn¡¯t a disgrace. If Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t care about our situation, then the one suffering losses would be us. Moreover, the nine Supreme Elders have no means to deal with him. Do you think that the foreign races could fight like Zhao Hai? If we push him away, then we would only harm ourselves with no benefits.¡±

    Although the Elven Patriarch was arrogant, she wasn¡¯t a fool, so she nodded and said, ¡°We were indeed excessive this time. We need to ask Zhao Hai toe back. Nothing is more important than the lives of our nsmen. And with Zhao Hai¡¯s help, our troops would be able to deal with the Leo Continent, providing us with a new good territory. Meanwhile, the vassal races would seep into their own continents. In the end, we would not have any problems keeping our continent.¡±

    The Beastman Patriarch nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll go ask him. In any case, the one who will benefit the most would be us.¡± The Dwarf Patriarch didn¡¯t reply. Although we wasn¡¯t happy about this, he also knew that it was good for their people. He wouldn¡¯t deny anything that could benefit his race.

    After seeing that nobody wanted to add anything, the Beastman Patriarch nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and prepare. We¡¯ll ask Bingya where they currently are and then we¡¯ll go see them.¡±

    The Dwarf Patriarch and the Elf Patriarch nodded before leaving the Beastman Patriarch¡¯s room. After returning to their respective rooms, they immediately took their messenger fish out to ask whether the situation was indeed as Bingya said.

    However, they didn¡¯t think that Bingya and the others were now acting as one. While Bingya was talking to the Beastman Patriarch, Ryder and Yehta were also with him. Because of this, they heard everything that Bingya said to the Beastman Patriarch. So they didn¡¯t say anything wrong when asked.

    When the two put their messenger fishes down, they looked at each other and sighed. Bingya looked at the two and said, ¡°I¡¯m actually surprised. I thought our three races were very close. I didn¡¯t expect the alliance to waver over a small thing.¡± Ryder sighed, then he turned to the two and said, ¡°To tell you the truth, after this even, I¡¯m won¡¯t be heading back to the n. I¡¯m prepared to follow mister along with my family. I feel like following Mister would make my family morefortable. At least Mister doesn¡¯t use condescending tones when speaking to us. Moreover, he doesn¡¯t seem to be eager in manipting people for benefit.¡±

    Ryder¡¯s words made Bingya and Yehta stunned. The three of them had some prestige in their ns and they were quite famous. They were even called geniuses by some people. However, they were clear that there were more geniuses like them in the n. The only reason these geniuses weren¡¯t famous was because they haven¡¯t had any merits to their name yet. This wasn¡¯t because they werezy, nor was it because they couldn¡¯t take hardships. In the battle against the Divine Race, these geniuses died because of the decisions made by their own side.

    In the beginning, Ryder didn¡¯t think that the world would be this dark. However, the deeper he understood the matters of the world, the more he was made aware of the truth. Because of this, he was cautious whenever he handled affairs. He didn¡¯t dare to be arrogant nor bear a deep grudge. Otherwise, a day woulde when he would suffer the consequences of his decisions.

    To be honest, to those who were ambitious, they would just treat this danger as a game. If they win, then they would be rewarded. But if they lose, then they would die.

    However, Ryder wasn¡¯t this kind of person. He belonged to the kind of people who want their family to grow and develop. Because of this, he was very ufortable when it came to plots. He already had too much of it in his life.

    But he couldn¡¯t fully divorce themselves from this life since he already entered the circle. Only dead people can get away from this. Even if you held great power, as long a you enter this circle, you still couldn¡¯t guarantee that you can retire from it.

    Now, Ryder finally found an opportunity for him to remove himself from such a life, and that was with Zhao Hai. With Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid of retaliation from the foreign races. Moreover, they had followed Zhao Hai for some time, so Ryder beleived that Zhao Hai already understood them. Because of this, he opened this matter up with Bingya and Yehta.

    Bingya looked at Ryder and said, ¡°Have you really thought this through? If you did, then let¡¯s not think about whether your family agrees or not, instead, think about the other Dwarves. You will be offending them.¡±

    Ryder nodded, ¡°I have thought about it. I will ask Mister tomorrow and see if he will agree. If he does, then I will find a way to move my family.¡± Bingya looked at Ryder and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ask Mister as well. Yehta, you¡¯re with us right?¡±

    Yehta looked at the two and smiled, ¡°Of course, you can count me in. Why would I want to be left behind? Let¡¯s not wait until tomorrow, let¡¯s go now.¡±

    Just as her voice fell, Zhao Hai¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Hahaha. There¡¯s no need to look for me. I¡¯ve waited for this day for a long time.¡±

    The three stared, then they saw Zhao Hai walked into their room. The three stared for a moment before they quickly got up and bowed. Then Bingya asked, ¡°Mister, why did youe here?¡± Zhao Hai looked at the three and said, ¡°I heard your words. What¡¯s wrong? Surprised? Don¡¯t forget, your inside my Hell King¡¯s ship. Nothing can evade my sight inside the ship.¡±

    As soon as the three heard Zhao Hai, they couldn¡¯t help but gawk. Zhao Hai looked at the three and smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t listen to your conversations all the time. But today is an exception. I know that you would talk to your Patriarchs. I just want to know the reactions of your ns. To be honest, their conduct disappointed me. However, you three made me d.¡±

    Bingya couldn¡¯t help but get embarrassed, then he asked, ¡°So Mister agrees with our request?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Agree, of course I agree. After the fight, you can go and take your families to the ship. I will arrange a good ce for them, you can rest assured.¡±

    Bingya looked at Zhao Hai, but he was still uncertain so he asked, ¡°MIster, if I may ask, did you send the Demons and the Divines to that ce? From what I can assume, you didn¡¯t arrange them at the same ce as the Ark Continent. So where did they go?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°This is my biggest secret. Since you asked, I can only tell you that it is an absolutely safe ce. If you want to go, then I can take you over there to have a look. However, you need to pledge to your heart¡¯s demon that without my permission you cannot tell anyone about this matter.¡±

    Zhao Hai knew that for Bingya and the others, the binding force of a Blood Oath would be too weak. Fortunately, he was made aware of the Heart¡¯s Demon Oath. The restraint of this oath is very strong. As long as one cultivates and pledges to a Heart¡¯s Demon Oath, then once they vite their oath, they will be possessed by a Devil and die.

 Chapter 954 â€“ Heartâ€™s Demon Oath

    <h4>Chapter 954 ¨C Heart¡¯s Demon Oath</h4>

    Naturally, this oath wasn¡¯t invincible. The most important condition for this oath was that the person who made this oath should have a lower cultivationpared to the one who issued for it.

    Once the pledger bes more powerful, then they can break this pledge at any time. Because of this, the oath wasn¡¯t perfect.

    However, this pledge was extremely useful for Zhao Hai. He has the Space, and as long as Bingya and the others enter for some time, then they wouldn¡¯t betray him. Because of this guarantee, Zhao Hai dared to issue them this pledge.

    This Heart¡¯s Demon Pledge wasn¡¯t from the Divine Realm. Instead, it was a Cultivation Realm¡¯s method acquired from Lu Wei. This pledge would be used by both the pledger and the person who epts the pledge. Otherwise, there would be no results. This was also the method used by Lu Wei to control the Divines. Other than calling Lu Wei the Deity, no other matters about him should spread.

    Lu Wei used this method on the Divines due to the existence of the ne¡¯sws. This made it impossible for the Divines to be stronger than Lu Wei as long as they were in the Divine Realm. This enabled the Divines to keep Lu Wei¡¯s secrets, including the method of collecting Faith Power. Among the Divines, there were only a few people who knew about Lu Wei¡¯s method to collect Faith Power.

    But although most of the Divines didn¡¯t know what Lu Wei was doing in the Divine Realm, the method of Heart¡¯s Demon Oath was passed down. Because of this, a lot of people in the Divine Realm were aware of it.

    Naturally, Bingya and the others were also aware of this. However, they didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to make them undergo this vow. The oath was useful for people with lower cultivation, but it couldn¡¯t control a person¡¯s loyalty. As long as you do what you vowed to do, then everything else you do was irrelevant.

    For example, if one makes an oath to keep a secret, then as long as you keep that secret, you can do whatever you want. You can kill the one you made an oath to and it wouldn¡¯t break the oath. This was also a way to cancel the oath. It can be said that this was the Oath¡¯srgest w.

    Bingya¡¯s group didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would restrain them using this oath. To be honest, this pledge was just too loose.

    Zhao Hai looked at Bingya¡¯s group and smiled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you unwilling?¡± Bingya quickly shook his head and said, ¡°No, I willing. Mister can rest assured.¡±

    Ryder and Yehta also agreed.

    After the three agreed, they immediately began to murmur a spell. Zhao Hai also began to recite alongside them. The voices of the four people seem to meld together. Before long, the oath made by Bingya¡¯s group began to form tangible words as it floated on top of their heads. On the other side, three little devils flew out of Zhao Hai¡¯s body. These three devils were covered with green mes as they went to the words and ate them. After that, the devils merged with Bingya, Ryder, and Yehta¡¯s bodies. That action concluded the oath-taking ceremony.

    When Laura and the others saw this ceremony, they couldn¡¯t help but sink into a daze. But after the Oath was cast, they immediately recovered.

    Zhao Hai looked at Bingya¡¯s group and said, ¡°It¡¯s done. You¡¯re now part of my Buda n. Starting today, just call me Young Master. Laura, take them to see the Space. Don¡¯t hide anything from them.¡±

    Laura nodded before she turned to the trio and said, ¡°Come with me.¡± The trio nodded. Zhao Hai waved his hand to open a spatial rift. Then the group entered.

    After the group had gone, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile. To be honest, he didn¡¯t expect Bingya and the others to reach a decision at this time. However, this was a good thing. Zhao Hai had already seen their abilities. Even if he hadn¡¯t seen everything they can offer, that doesn¡¯t matter. As long as they be his people, then everything was fine.

    Zhao Hai turned around and then entered his room. He believed that the Beastmen woulde looking for him. Although the Beastman handled the matter strangely, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hold off against the nine Supreme Elders for long. They weren¡¯t fools, after weighing the advantages and disadvantages, they should be looking for him for help.

    At this time, Laura brought Bingya and the others to enter the Space. Naturally, the first ce they went to was the Ark Space.

    And just like Zhao Hai said, Bingya and the others were shown the entirety of the Space. They were also shown the state of the three races, showing them their current living condition.

    Bingya¡¯s group looked at the Space with stunned faces. They didn¡¯t think that there would be such a mysterious ce. This was simply a perfect ce.

    Zhao Hai calmly sat inside his room as he observed the state of the O¡¯Neal family. From time to time, he would switch the disy to show the Leo Continent. He believed that the foreign race army should have been made aware of their current state. Zhao Hai could see the foreign races¡¯ decision by looking at their movement.

    The foreign race army in the Leo Continent didn¡¯t move. They didn¡¯t attack nor retreat. Instead, they guarded the cities that they had captured and just stayed there.

    Upon seeing this, Zhao Hai knew that the foreign races woulde and see him. If the foreign races didn¡¯t n to see him, then the army should have retreated. Otherwise, once the nine Supreme Elders returned, the army would be over. Now that the army didn¡¯t move, this was to say that the foreign races had decided to deal with the nine Supreme Elders. With the current strength of the foreign races, there was only one way they could do this and it was to ask Zhao Hai for help.

    For people in Zhao Hai¡¯ level, fighting against them was no longer a matter of quantity. Even if they were besieged by millions and millions of people, they would still be able to kill all of the enemies. However, one shouldn¡¯t forget that the foreign races also had three Supreme Elders. If they wanted to constrain the Supreme Elders, then as long as they don¡¯t care about casualties, then they should be able to do it.

    However, the elite troops of the foreign races were now attacking the Leo Continent. Entangling the Supreme Elders using an ordinary army wouldn¡¯t be a good idea. Not to say about their strength being insufficient, their willpower was also weak. Their training wouldn¡¯t be up to par to the point of affecting the entire oue of any battle.

    Zhao Hai also believed that even if the three Patriarchs had small brains, they still wouldn¡¯t use this method. They would certainly cooperate with him. This was because using human wave tactics would just cause huge casualties without even a certainty that they would be able to block the nine Supreme Elders. Also, once the nine Supreme Elders ns to retaliate in full force, the foreign races would surely be living in a nightmare.

    On the other hand, if they invite Zhao Hai, then with Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, they would surely be able to hold the nine Supreme Elders back with little to no casualty. Only fools wouldn¡¯t know which option to choose.

    After thinking about this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but rub his blood ghost staff. Presently, the staff only had the Scorpio symbol. He was hoping to see 12 symbols in the future.

    Several hours passed and Laura returned with Bingya¡¯s group. After seeing the Space, Bingya and the others have be more respectful towards Zhao Hai. They had seen the Ark Space, the Demon Space, the Fishman Space, the Goblin Space, as well as the Divine Space.

    At the same time, Laura also told them the reason why Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t apany them. It was because if Zhao Hai stays too long inside the Space, then he would risk ascending once he goes out.

    Upon hearing this, Bingya and the others couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. Although the Divines had been spreading rumors about ascension, they haven¡¯t seen anyone ascend before. But now, they heard Zhao Hai¡¯s possible ascension.

    Originally, Zhao Hai nned for Bingya and the others to stay in the Space for some time. However, Bingya had toe out this time because he had something to tell Zhao Hai. The Beastman Patriarch just called and asked about their current location. It seems like the Patriarch was preparing to meet Zhao Hai himself.

    Because of this, Bingya didn¡¯t have a choice but toe out of the Space. After hearing Bingya, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Did you tell them where they can meet us?¡±

    Bingya nodded and said, ¡°I did, but I didn¡¯t tell them our current location. I told the Patriarch that the Young Master is heading towards the Taurus Continent. I believe that they will go there in order to find us.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded with satisfaction and said, ¡°Alright. How was your visit to the Space? When your familyes, I will arrange a good ce for them.¡± Bingya smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯d like us to settle in Wild Dragon Ind so that we can offer some help. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll prepare a ce for you there. However, although Wild Dragon Ind seems rxed, we don¡¯t want to amodate idlers. You need to find things that you can contribute towards.¡±

    Bingya nodded and said, ¡°Mister can rest assured. Our families aren¡¯t senior officials or nobles. They couldn¡¯t sit well if they do nothing.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°In fact, you should have already seen that the jobs in the Space are just a means to spend time. Even if people didn¡¯t go to work, they could still eat and be warm. But if you think about it, working will give people a purpose. Otherwise, they would be no different than a pig.¡±

    Bingya and the others nodded. Then Zhao Hai asked, ¡°Do you really want to move your family to the Space? If so, I can give you threemand tokens. After you meet your family, you can use these tokens to open a spatial rift to the Space. What do you think?¡±

    Bingya was stunned for a moment, then he said to Zhao Hai, ¡°Young Master, we have one request.¡± Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Alright, tell me.¡± Zhao Hai had a faint guess about their request. After Bingya and the others saw the situation inside the Space, they should have the inkling to have more people move in. After all, the situation inside the Space was very good.

    And just as Zhao Hai thought, Bingya said, ¡°Young Master, we want our nsmen to enter the Space.¡± Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t oppose to having more people move to the Space. However, this will offend your Patriarchs. Under the current circumstances, I don¡¯t want to have a conflict with them. At the very least, I don¡¯t want any troubles before dealing with the nine Supreme Elders.¡±

    The expression of the trio brightened up as they nodded. Then Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Go and take a rest. You¡¯ll have to stay on the ship in the next few days.¡± The three nodded before heading back to their rooms.

    After waiting for the three to leave, Laura turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Congrattions Brother Hai. The three of them are quite strong. They also some ability to lead. They¡¯re quite talented so they should be good after some training.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t care about using them. In fact, there are a lot of talented people like them inside the Space. I just want them to help me move the foreign races to the Space.¡±

    Laura nodded. There were now a lot of races inside Zhao Hai¡¯s Space. There are the people from the Ark Continent, the Fishmen, and the Demons. Almost all of these people were now Zhao Hai¡¯s followers. They would agree to Zhao Hai¡¯s requests, so there weren¡¯t that much need for talented leaders. However, when it came to moving the foreign races to the Space, only Bingya and the others had the ability to do so. Zhao Hai could also use the undead to snatch people, just like what Zhao Hai did with the Divines. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to use that method unless otherwise needed.

    And just as Bingya said, the foreign races began to travel towards the Taurus Continent. The Hell King¡¯s ship had also changed its route and headed there to wait for the Patriarchs.

    It was good that the Taurus Continent wasn¡¯t far. And with the Hell King¡¯s ship¡¯s speed, Zhao Hai arrived at the route to the Taurus Continent before long. Then he stopped in ce as he waited.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried much about waiting for the nine Supreme Elders. After all, the route from the Leo Continent and the foreign race territories was already mapped by him. If the Supreme Elders decided to run, Zhao Hai could quickly catch up.

 Chapter 955 â€“ I Have a Reques

    <h4>Chapter 955 ¨C I Have a Reques</h4>

    t

    Zhao Hai sat calmly on the ship¡¯s deck. There was a small table on the side of his reclining chair with a cup of tea on top of it. Zhao Hai also held a book in his hand, one couldn¡¯t help but see him as being unfettered and free.

    His chair was made from his staff. Zhao Hai felt that sitting this way on the ship¡¯s deck would make him lookfortable. This was to let the foreign races know that he wasn¡¯t worried too much about their matter.

    Laura and the others weren¡¯t outside. Instead, it was Bingya¡¯s group who stood beside Zhao Hai. The trio were bing more and more respectful to Zhao Hai. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to have a thing as magical as the Space. To be honest, they couldn¡¯t wait to move their family.

    At this time, Zhao Hai suddenly smiled. The book he was reading was just a book about magical formations, there wasn¡¯t anything much about it. The reason why Zhao Hai had this book was just to let the Patriarch see that he was reading it.

    Zhao Hai smiled because he knew that that Patriarchs had arrived. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t go out and just lied down on his chair, reading his book. It looks like he wasn¡¯t able to notice the visitors that arrived.

    Before long, a group of people appeared in the sky. Being the representative, Bingya turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, they¡¯re here.¡± Zhao Hai already had talked to them about what to do in advance.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think about retaliating against the foreign races. There was no need to be spiteful. After all, Zhao Hai still needs to cooperate with them. Before he achieved his goals, then Zhao Hai would have to y nice. As for after that, nobody knows.

    Zhao Hai ced his book on the small table before looking at the flying foreign races. The group was already quite nearby. Zhao Hai waved his hand, making the Hell King¡¯s ship fly upwards to meet the guests.

    Before long, Zhao Hai arrived in front of the foreign races. In front of the group was a Lion Beastman, then a Dwarf was to his left while an Elf was to the right.

    The three leaders were also sizing Zhao Hai up. The two sides didn¡¯t speak. After some time, the Lion bowed slightly towards Zhao Hai. He looked like an iron rod as he bowed, he looked very stiff, every move was done veryboriously. It can be said that he just made a light leaning motion as he said, ¡°Beastman Patriarch Solomon has seen Mister Zhao Hai.¡±

    Compared to the Lion, the Dwarf was much more polite as he bowed and said, ¡°Dwarf Patriarch Leir has met Mister Zhao Hai.¡± The Elven woman also gave a bow and introduced herself, ¡°Elf Yerd has seen Mister Zhao Hai.¡± The Elf Queen¡¯s attitude towards Zhao Hai was better than the Beastman but worse than the Dwarf. Because of this, Zhao hai couldn¡¯t figure out which side she was on.

    Zhao Hai can see how intimate these people felt towards him judging by their attitudes. Zhao Hai had a good feeling about the Dwarf Patriarch. However, separating them at this time would be impossible.

    Zhao Hai also gave a bow and said, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen the Patriarchs. I didn¡¯t expect the three Patriarch to pay me a personal visit. I¡¯ll have to invite you to share a few cups with me on the ship.¡±

    After being invited by Zhao Hai to embark, the three people looked at each other before they nodded. Then the trio descended to the Hell King¡¯s ship. While on the ship, Zhao Hai waved his hand, producing three additional chairs.

    After the three were asked to sit down, Laura and the others walked out of their room. On each of their hands were dishes and some wine.

    Upon seeing this disy, the three Patriarchs knew that Zhao Hai had been prepared. The Patriarchs couldn¡¯t help but get stunned. Then the three turned towards where Bingya and the others were. Bingya just shook his head gently before turning to look at Zhao Hai.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai saw their movements. Zhao Hai looked at the Patriarchs and smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll have to apologize to you three. Before, when I came to the Foreign race territory, I left because of a little bit of anger. I regretted my action at that time. And now that the Patriarchs came to personally visit, I couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Solomon looked more arrogant, Lier looked quite ashamed, while Yerd seems unresponsive, however, a glint shed through her eyes.

    Zhao Hai immediately knew what was going on upon seeing their reaction. Solomon thought that Zhao Hai admitted defeat. While Lier thought that Zhao Hai was satirizing them. As for Yerd, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know what she was currently thinking about.

    Solomon, with his proud expression, looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister came in to help us, we shouldn¡¯t have taken things too far. It was only because the nine Supreme Elders had been very ferocious in their attack that we decided to be extra careful. If Mister misunderstood, then let this Solomon offer his apologies.¡± Although he said this, Solomon¡¯s arrogant expression betrayed his apology.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°So the Patriarch is just being careful, this Zhao Hai can understand. So why did the Patriarchse and see me today?¡±

    A sh of anger appeared in Solomon¡¯s eyes. He thought that he had already given Zhao Hai face by his apology. Zhao Hai shouldn¡¯t be acting ignorant at this time.

    However, Solomon was also aware that he couldn¡¯t offend Zhao Hai at this moment. Therefore, he could only answer, ¡°The three of us came today to invite Mister to the foreign race territory in order to cooperate with us in dealing with the nine Supreme Elders. What does Mister think?¡±

    Zhao hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Of course I agree. It¡¯ll be great if we can deal with the nine Supreme Elders. But before I go and fight, I have a request that I¡¯d like the three of you to agree first.¡±

    The trio looked at each other, they didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to negotiate with them at this time. Solomon was angry, but he still had to suppress his temper, so he said, ¡°Mister, please tell us.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°It¡¯s this, since we will deal with the nine Supreme Elders, then after we¡¯re done, their ultimate weapons would lose their masters. I¡¯m not greedy, so the ultimate weapon would go to the ones who kill their master. Do you agree to this?¡±

    The three looked at each other before they all nodded. Although they want to obtain the ultimate weapons, they knew that if they didn¡¯t ept Zhao Hai¡¯s request, then Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t help them. Because of this, they could only agree to Zhao Hai¡¯s condition.

    However, the three didn¡¯t know that this wasn¡¯t Zhao Hai¡¯s request. His request wasn¡¯t this simple, so Zhao Hai continued, ¡°I happen to like researching things, this includes the Ultimate Weapons. If I¡¯m able to get ultimate weapons in this fight, then I¡¯d like to exchange it with your three ns so that I can do my research. This also includes the three ultimate weapons of your n as well as the Scorpio ultimate weapon that I have. After I¡¯m finished with my research, I will give all the ultimate weapons to you guys, including my Scorpio ultimate weapon.¡± Then Zhao Hai waved his hand as an ultimate weapon appeared on deck, it was the Scorpiobat suit.

    Although Zhao Hai¡¯s conditions were very awkward, Solomon and the others could understand that Zhao Hai wanted the 13 ultimate weapons to be in his hands.

    This caused the three to get awkward. However, when they thought about Zhao Hai¡¯ster conditions, they couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was possible. After all, Zhao Hai was giving up thebat suit that he had.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s possession of the Scorpiobat suit was already known by the three Patriarchs. Even if Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t obtain abat suit in the uing battle, his ownbat suit as a condition was already enough.

    Solomon looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°If Mister wants to study the ultimate weapons for a few days, then do you need to have all of them in your hands?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Of course not. I can study them one by one. This also depends on the number of ultimate weapons that I have. If I haven¡¯t killed a Divine Supreme Elder, then I can research one ultimate weapon at a time. If I have two ultimate weapons, then I can research two at a time. But no matter how many ultimate weapons I have, my research wouldn¡¯t take more than three days. What do you think?¡±

    No matter which angle Solomon and the others looked at it, this was a profitable trade for them. How could they just let go of this opportunity? The three looked at each other before Solomon turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, are you telling the truth?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t need to lie. You can rest assured. In any case, you could always keep at least three ultimate weapons in your hand at all times. What do you need to be afraid of?¡±

    The three nodded simultaneously. Solomon looked at the other two, then after seeing their agreeing nod, he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll ept Mister¡¯s condition.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright, then since we have reached an agreement, there¡¯s no need to discuss anything more. Let¡¯s go and deal with the Supreme Elders. Please have your guards enter the ship so that we can get going.¡±

    The three looked at Zhao Hai before turning their heads to their guards. All in all, their guards numbered 30 thousand people. How could all of them fit inside the ship? Wouldn¡¯t Zhao Hai¡¯s ship sink?

    Zhao Hai saw their doubtful expressions, but he just smiled and said, ¡°Rest assured, my ship can fit all of us. Just order them to head in.¡± The three Patriarchs nodded before they waved their hands,manding their guards to embark on the ship. Under the shocked gzes of the three Patriarchs, the Hell King¡¯s ship acted like a bottomless vessel as it continuously took in all of the 30 thousand guards. The three curiously inspected the situation of their men only to find out that each guard had their own personal room. This caused the three Patriarchs to be startled.

 Chapter 956 â€“ If You Believe In Me, Then You Will Have Eternal Life!

    <h4>Chapter 956 ¨C If You Believe In Me, Then You Will Have Eternal Life!</h4>

    While Solomon and the others were looking at the Hell King¡¯s ship, the ship had already departed. And when they headed back out into the deck, they were already close to reaching the Aries Continent.

    When Solomon and the others saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but look at each other. It seems like they had to re-evaluate Zhao Hai¡¯s strength.

    They knew that Zhao Hai was strong, but they weren¡¯t able to see it firsthand. Zhao Hai being able to rush towards the Aries Continent in such a short time was a testament to his own strength.

    Zhao Hai stopped right outside the Aries Continent, he didn¡¯t enter but instead looked at Solomon¡¯s group and said, ¡°Patriarchs, where are we heading?¡±

    Solomon looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Let¡¯s turn and head to the Libra Continent.¡± After that, Zhao Hai turned the ship towards the Libra Continent and then went straight towards it.

    The speed of the Hell King¡¯s ship had now reached its limit. However, the ship was still very calm, as though it was stationary and only had a few light breezes. This made Solomon and the others more and more impressed.

    As the ship was traveling, Zhao Hai turned his head to the three Patriarchs and said, ¡°Patriarchs, I¡¯m not too familiar with the foreign races, can you help me understand?¡±

    The three Patriarchs looked at each other. And then, Solomon and Yerd took a step back, leaving Leir in front. It was clear that they wanted Leir to do the exining.

    After Leir saw this situation, he couldn¡¯t help but smile awkwardly and said, ¡°It looks like I will be the one exining to Mister.¡± Solomon nodded before he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, we want to rest first. Leir should be able to amodate you. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded before he turned to Bingya and said, ¡°Bingya, I¡¯ll have to ask you to lead Patriarch Solomon and Queen Yerd to their rooms so that they can take a rest.¡±

    Bingya¡¯s group nodded before proceeding to lead Solomon and Yerd to their rooms. Yerd managed to notice that their rooms were one of the better rooms inside the ship. However, there seems to be more of these types of rooms present.

    After waiting for Solomon and the others to head down the ship, Zhao Hai pped his hands. Laura and the others immediately offered Zhao Hai some wine. This time, the wine was one of the better wines in Zhao Hai¡¯s hands. Zhao Hai offered Leir a ss before he held his own and said, ¡°Patriarch Leir, among your group who sought me, only you saw me in a positive light. Let this Zhao Hai offer you a ss.¡±

    As soon as Leir heard Zhao Hai, his face couldn¡¯t help but show his embarrassment. He also thought that Solomon was quite excessive this time. However, he still held his ss up and replied, ¡°Actually, Solomon and Yerd doesn¡¯t have any bad intentions. They¡¯re just used to acting like this because of their position. I hope that Mister won¡¯t be offended.¡±

    Zhao Hai pretended to be angry as he said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I wanted to deal with the nine Supreme Elders, then I wouldn¡¯t have stomached such attitude. Alright, there¡¯s no need to talk about this. With Patriarch Leir¡¯s temperament, I¡¯m certain that we would have a good future together.¡±

    Leir smiled and replied, ¡°Mister is really lifting me up. It¡¯s my pleasure to be Mister¡¯s friend. If you need the help of the Dwarven race in the future, then please don¡¯t hesitate to tell us.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°To be honest, I feel quite strange. Back in the Ark Continent, my rtionship with the three races is quite good. Whether it be the Dwarves, Beastman, or Elves, all of them are my friends. However, it seems like the Beastmen and the Elves of the Divine Realm aren¡¯t looking at me favorably.¡±

    Leir couldn¡¯t help but bitterly smile. He was very clear about why Solomon didn¡¯t like Zhao Hai. In Solomon¡¯s eyes, Zhao Hai was a destroyer of the established order. He managed to throw off the bnce of the Divine Realm, this caused Solomon to be afraid of him.

    Zhao Hai was just too strong. With his own strength, he managed to almost destroy the entire Divine Race. The Divines were much stronger than the foreign races. And if Zhao Hai decides to turn on the foreign races, then the foreign races would have a hard time stopping him. It was also for this reason that Elf Yerd was reluctant to get in contact with Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai looked at Leir¡¯s expression and smiled, ¡°Actually, I couldn¡¯t stay in the Divine Realm for a long time. I don¡¯t belong to this ce and I have more matters to attend to. The reason I dealt with the Divines was because I wanted the Ark Continent to have vengeance. To be honest, my enmity towards the Divines have gone too thin. If I wasn¡¯t worried about the nine Supreme Elders eliminating the foreign races, then I might have left the Divine Realm a long time ago.¡±

    Leir looked puzzled at Zhao Hai, ¡°Why would Mister say that? The Divines have been greatly damaged. Even if the nine Supreme Elders retreats, they shouldn¡¯t be able to deal with us right?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s the opposite. If the Supreme Elders manages to retreat, then your days would be bad.¡±

    Leir was still puzzled, but before he manages to ask, Zhao Hai continued, ¡°The reason why you can block the Divines was because the Divine Race aren¡¯t a united group. Instead, they divided themselves into ten different groups, each had their own Elders and ns for going forward. Because of this, they didn¡¯t do their best during their attacks towards the foreign races. And when a group of them attack you, their Supreme Elders were less than what you have. But this time, the nine Supreme Elders are concentrated in the Leo Continent. This means that a single Divine Race group now has more Supreme Elders than you. As the war progresses, the foreign races would slowly be defeated.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Leir couldn¡¯t help but stare nkly. He wiped a cold sweat, they haven¡¯t thought about this point. After being reminded by Zhao Hai, Leir felt that things are far from being great as they imagined.

    Zhao Hai looked at Leir and continued, ¡°To be honest, dealing with the nine Supreme Elders wouldn¡¯t provide any benefits for me. Back in the Taurus Continent, the Supreme Elders wanted to threaten me using the Thunder n and the others. And at that time, they realized that if they return to the Leo Continent, then they would have a chance to save the Divine Race. Because of this, they went to attack you so that you would make your troops retreat. In this case, I am not in the equation anymore. They don¡¯t care about me. I don¡¯t have to deal with them and I can just leave. But do you know why I didn¡¯t leave? No matter what, your races provided me with help in dealing with the Divine Race. You also sent Divine Artifacts to your people back in the Ark Continent, providing them with great kindness. My rtionship with the three races in the Ark Continent is very good. I¡¯m a Crown Prince of the Beastman, and a Foreign Elder to the Elves and the Dwarves. Because of this, I decided to help you one time in dealing with the Divine Race.¡±

    Leir listened quietly to Zhao Hai¡¯s words and found out that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t wrong. From looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance, he seems to be a kind of person who didn¡¯t want to rule the Divine Realm. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t destroy the Divine Race. Zhao Hai could just leave, he didn¡¯t need to care about the muddied waters of the Divine Realm anymore.

    Zhao Hai looked at Leir and smiled, ¡°Patriarch Leir, you¡¯re a Patriarch, so you should be familiar with this word.¡±

    Leir became confused at Zhao Hai¡¯s query. So upon hearing Zhao Hai, Leir tilted his head and asked, ¡°What word?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and answered, ¡°Ascension!¡±

    As soon as Leir heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but gawk. Then he said, ¡°Ascension? Does Mister want to ascend?¡± As a Patriarch, he wasn¡¯t a stranger to ascension. However, he didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to have thoughts about it.

    Zhao Hai looked at Leir and said, ¡°Do you think the Divine Realm can hold me?¡±

    Leir stared, then he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Right, even the nine Supreme Elders couldn¡¯t stop you. With your current strength, there¡¯s no way for the Divine Realm to amodate you. The next step for you would be to ascend.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Right, I will ascend after taking care of things in the Divine Realm. Because of this, I won¡¯t be here in the future. Later on, the foreign races wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with me.¡±

    Leir smiled bitterly, he felt unworthy because of Solomon. Solomon was worried that Zhao Hai would rece the position that the Divine Race held. It seems like Zhao Hai wants to ascend, he simply didn¡¯t have anything left to do in the Divine Realm.

    Upon thinking up to here, Leir couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Then he drank from his wine ss before looking at Zhao Hai and asking, ¡°Mister, did you subdue the Demon Race?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Correct. The Demons, the people in the Ark Continent, as well as the Goblins have now be my people. They¡¯re currently in a very safe ce. Maybe I could even take them with me when I ascend.¡± When Leir heard this, he stared for a moment before he said, ¡°Bring them when you ascend? How is that possible?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°What if I had better things like the Hell King¡¯s ship?¡± Leir¡¯s eyes lit up, then he said, ¡°Is Mister telling the truth?¡±

    Zhao Hai just smiled and said, ¡°If you believe my words, then it¡¯s true. If you don¡¯t then it¡¯s false. And if you believe in me, then you will have eternal life! Hahahaha.¡± After that, Zhao Hai drank his wine before turning to look at the distant horizon.

    Leir stood up, his eyes seem to be filled with passion as he said, ¡°Mister, can you take us along?¡±

    Zhao Hai chuckled a bit before answering, ¡°This isn¡¯t something that you can decide in a short time. In your case, ruminate on this idea for some time. However, I hope you don¡¯t tell Patriarch Solomon and Queen Yerd about this.¡±

 Chapter 957 â€“ Violent Debate

    <h4>Chapter 957 ¨C Violent Debate</h4>

    When Leir heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel regretful. He also knew that things like these weren¡¯t something that he could decide alone.

    At this time, five people came out. Solomon had a smile on his face as he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, let this Solomon congratte you. I didn¡¯t think that Mister would want to ascend, I¡¯m really envious.¡±

    As soon as Leir heard Solomon, he couldn¡¯t help but get startled. Then he turned to look at Zhao Hai. He thought that Zhao Hai¡¯s ascension was only something that the two of them knew. Now it seems like this wasn¡¯t the case.

    Zhao Hai gave Leir a smile, making thetter rx. Then Zhao Hai turned his head to Solomon and said, ¡°The Patriarch¡¯s congrattions are a bit early. I¡¯m not even sure if I can ascend.¡±

    Solomon smiled and said, ¡°Not early, not early. The Divine Realm cannot hold someone like Mister for too long. Mister should inform us when you ascend, we need to attend the ceremony. If this Solomon can see someone ascend, then I wouldn¡¯t have lived this life in vain.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Of course. If I am about to ascend, then I will inform the Patriarch. Rest assured.¡±

    When Leir heard the conversation between Zhao Hai and Solomon, he couldn¡¯t help but think. Then he turned to look at Bingya who stood behind Solomon and Yerd. He now understood that Solomon had called Bingya over to his room and asked about Zhao Hai¡¯s situation. It should have been Bingya who told Solomon about Zhao Hai¡¯s ascension. Because of this, Solomon¡¯s attitude towards Zhao Hai had changed.

    However, by listening to Solomon¡¯s words, it seems like Bingya didn¡¯t tell him that Zhao Hai can take people along with him when he ascends. This might be because Bingya and the others were unaware of this fact.

    If Bingya didn¡¯t know, then there was nothing strange about the current situation. But if they knew but didn¡¯t say it, then that could only mean one thing, they had already be Zhao Hai¡¯s people.

    At the thought of this, Leir couldn¡¯t help but take another sip of his wine. After cing his wine ss down, he felt shock. He understood that Bingya¡¯s group had already sided with Zhao Hai.

    When Leir ced his ss down, he understood the truth. Zhao Hai only gave him a ss to drink, yet Leir already felt close to him. He even felt dissatisfied towards Solomon and Yerd. Bingya and the others had been with Zhao Hai for so long, so how could they not be swayed by Zhao Hai¡¯s influence? Additionally, with the bait of being taken along when Zhao Hai ascends, it was natural for Bingya and the others to submit to Zhao Hai.

    After figuring this out, Leir couldn¡¯t help but take another nce at Zhao Hai; who was currently talking with Solomon. Leir suddenly found Zhao Hai to be terrifying. He seemed to have calcted every step of the way. And even if one knew his purpose, there was still no way to stop him. Zhao Hai would use a person¡¯s interest in order to pull them into his circle. As long as he wants something, then he would make sure that everyone would have a share. In this case, even if one knew his ns, they would still find themselves helping him.

    Was he an ally, or an enemy? What was he? As he thought about the state of the nine Supreme Elders, Leir couldn¡¯t help but shudder. As the Dwarf Patriarch, he had a certain understanding about the Supreme Elders. Upon seeing the appearance of the nine Supreme Elders, Leir was shocked. If Elder Star and the others didn¡¯t use their ultimate weapons, then Leir wouldn¡¯t have believed that they were the Divine Race¡¯s Supreme Elders. And to think that this suffering was caused by Zhao Hai alone.

    When he thought about this, Leir quickly decided to not be Zhao Hai¡¯s enemy. Leir couldn¡¯t help but look at Solomon¡¯s rxed expression as he chatted with Zhao Hai. Leir sighed in his heart, he knew that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t befriend Solomon and Yerd. At the same time, Zhao Hai was also giving Leir a test. If Leir could keep Zhao Hai¡¯s secret, then Zhao Hai might treat him as a friend. If Leir couldn¡¯t, then he won¡¯t be getting on Zhao Hai¡¯s good side.

    Leir let out a long breath. He held his wine ss towards Zhao Hai andughed, ¡°Mister, you¡¯re liquor is really great. I don¡¯t know if MIster would agree to giving me some. If I cannot drink this liquorter on, then I¡¯m afraid I would have trouble sleeping.¡±

    Although this seems to be a simple request for liquor and nothing else, there was a hint of friendliness in those words. If he didn¡¯t regard Zhao Hai as a friend, then how could he ask for Zhao Hai¡¯s wine? Who would want to drink a stranger¡¯s liquor?

    Leir talked to Zhao Hai in this manner because he believed that Zhao Hai could understand. Zhao Hai was a smart man.

    And just as Leir thought, Zhao Hai¡¯s smile became wider. He turned to Leir andughed, ¡°If the Patriarch likes my wine, then I will definitely give you some. This is not a big deal.¡±

    Solomon and Yerd didn¡¯t suspect anything. They were aware that Dwarves were famed for their love of liquor. Additionally, Leir had always been acting positively towards Zhao Hai, so asking for liquor was not strange.

    At this time, a continent appeared on the horizon. The Continent gave one a heavy earthly feeling.

    Leir stood up and pointed to the Continent and then said, ¡°Mister, that is the Libra Continent where the Dwarves live. It is the ce with the richest deposit of minerals in the Divine Realm. The reason why the nine Supreme Elders attacked us was because almost all of the weapons used by the Beastmen and the Elves were made by us. As long as they deal with us, then they would find it easier to deal with the other two races.¡±

    Solomon and Yerd didn¡¯t find fault in Leir¡¯s words. This was because Leir was right. The three foreign races were interdependent on each other. The Elves mainly supplied food, the Dwarves supply the weapons, and the Beastmen provide mounts and armor. This way, the three races were closely rted.

    However, the Dwarves were a bit more important. This was because both the Dwarves and the Beastmen were already mostly self sufficient on food. As for armors, God-rank experts rarely find any uses for them. On the other hand, weapons were indispensible for any expert. Good weapons would allow someone to fight stronger enemies.

    Because of this, the Divines always attacked the Dwarves first. But since the other two races were quite close, they were able to support the Dwarves. This allowed the Dwarves to stay safe for a long time.

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Dwarven weapons are indeed very good. Back in the Ark Continent, I had a lot of interactions with the Dwarves. At that time, the three foreign races were being ostracized by the Radiant Church. There basically isn¡¯t any easy way toe in contact with them. In the end, I was able to make good business. I would trade for the Beastman Race¡¯s milk wine with Dwarven Weapons. I also use Elven artware to trade for goods with the Humans. Then I use what I earn to buy livingmodities for the Beastmen and the Dwarves. Hehe.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Leir and the other gawked. They didn¡¯t have much information about Zhao Hai¡¯s life back in the Ark Continent. Now that Zhao Hai revealed his experiences, they couldn¡¯t help but feel that Zhao Hai was a merchant.

    The trio looked at Zhao Hai with confused expressions. Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°The Patriarchs aren¡¯t thinking incorrectly, I am indeed a Human Merchant, a very good one. Not only did I do business with the Humans, I also traded with the Beastmen, the Dwarves, the Elves, the Fishmen, basically almost everyone in the Ark Continent. Of course there are exceptions, I didn¡¯t trade with the Radiant Church. Since I am a Dark Mage, they would burn immediately want to burn me on sight. I also didn¡¯t trade with the Dragons since they are the dogs of the Divine Race. And finally, I didn¡¯t trade with the magic beasts, they really didn¡¯t have anything that I want.¡±

    Leir and the others just smiled, they were now more curious about Zhao Hai¡¯s life back in the Ark Continent. How could a Merchant have such a status? How did he manage to acquire his current strength?

    As they were thinking, the ship had entered the Libra Continent. Zhao Hai calmly looked around the ce. However, it seems like there were no fighting going on. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but turn to Leir and asked, ¡°Where are the nine Supreme Elders? Aren¡¯t they here?¡±

    Leir smiled bitterly and answered, ¡°They¡¯re here. But us Dwarves live just like our people back in the Ark Continent, in caves. After the nine Supreme Elders came here, they already destroyed several of our settlements. Because they were caves, we couldn¡¯t see any signs here in the surface.¡±

    After that, Solomon interjected, ¡°They never did this before. The Divine Supreme Elders are very arrogant. In the past, they greatly disdained going underground. However, they broke the norm this time. They engaged in gueri warfare with us inside the caves. Because of this, most of the fights happen underground.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°They have no other way. This time, they only came with nine People. They don¡¯t want to waste too much energy, so the best way they can go forward is to just kill people.¡±

    The group nodded. The means ofbat used by the nine Supreme Elders had greatly changed. It seems like they really suffered a huge loss under Zhao Hai.

    At this time, a mountain in the distance suddenly exploded. Then several humanoid forms came out.

    Zhao Hai saw this and immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s the Supreme Elders. Patriarchs, I will have to evict you from the ship. I won¡¯t have time to take care of you when the fight starts.¡±

    After saying that, Zhao Hai waved his hand. Solomon¡¯s group immediately got ejected from the ship, as did Bingya¡¯s group and the thirty thousand guards. Nobody knew how they managed to get out of the ship.

    While they were dumbfounded, Zhao Hai already threw himself towards the battlefield.

    Naturally, the two sides who were fighting had noticed Zhao Hai. When they saw Zhao Hai, the three foreign race Supreme Elders couldn¡¯t help but smile. They were being besieged by Elder Star and the others. Now that Zhao Hai was here, he might be able to save them.

    At the same time, when Elder Star and the others saw Zhao Hai, their expressions also turned happy.Then their faces turned serious before reforming in preparation for fighting Zhao Hai.

    However, the three foreign race Supreme Elders actually separated from the fight. They turned away from Elder Star and the others but they didn¡¯t go near Zhao Hai.

    Upon seeing this situation, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but criticize them. The three Supreme Elders were too stupid. In face of an enemy, they actually acted like this. Were they making it clear that they weren¡¯t in the same side as him? This point could be used against them.

    And just as Zhao Hai thought, when Elder Star saw the reaction of the foreign Supreme Elders, his eyes shed. Then he turned calm but he had a hint of joy in his expression.

    Zhao Hai slowed his ship down as he stopped about a hundred meters away from Elder Star¡¯s group. Meanwhile, the three Supreme Elders ced themselves on the left side of the Divines. This caused the parties to form a triangle.

    Elder Star looked at Zhao Hai with eyes full of hatred as he said, ¡°Zhao Hai, I didn¡¯t think that you would actually appear here. For a ck-hearted person like you, you actually came to help the foreign races. I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. You just watched as the entire Thunder n got exterminated. So why did youe here to help the foreign races?¡±

    Elder Star¡¯s words were nothing less than poisonous. This was simply telling the foreign races that Zhao Hai was a cruel person. He just stayed still as the Thunder n was exterminated by Elder Star¡¯s group, he didn¡¯t offer any help. Now that Zhao Hai came here to assist, he surely has some sinister plot going on.

    Zhao Hai looked at Elder Star and smiled, ¡°You know that I can¡¯t beat you, so why would I run into your trap back then? Do you think I¡¯m stupid? But now, the situation is different. Along with the three Foreign Supreme Elders, I have confidence in keeping you here. In a few days, you would be the remaining Divines in the Divine Realm. After that, the Divine Realm would belong to the foreign races.¡±

    A sharp tongue, this was a true sharp tongue. Elder Star used words in order to put a wedge on Zhao Hai¡¯s rtionship with the foreign races. At the same time, Zhao Hai also used words in order to convince the foreign races to deal with Elder Star¡¯s group. Only then could the foreign races gainplete freedom in the Divine Realm.

    Elder Star¡¯s mouth turned into a sneer as he said, ¡°Is it? If you deal with us, then wouldn¡¯t the Divine Realm belong to you!?¡±

    Elder Star wasn¡¯t easy to deal with. Heunched another verbal blow.

 Chapter 958 â€“ Fierce Battle

    <h4>Chapter 958 ¨C Fierce Battle</h4>

    Zhao Hai could understand Elder Star¡¯s purpose. Elder Star wanted to remind the foreign races that if Zhao Hai could deal with the Divines, then he could also deal with the foreign races.

    Checks and bnces was a method used by leaders, almost everyone used it. If a leader couldn¡¯t use checks and bnces, then it would be impossible for him to be a great leader.

    Elder Star was the Central Continent¡¯s Supreme Elder, so he was very familiar with this system. Naturally, he also knew how to use it.

    Sure enough, after Elder Star said this, the three foreign race Supreme Elders didn¡¯t look great as they turned to Zhao Hai. It¡¯s very obvious that they realized Elder Star¡¯s thought a long time ago. Otherwise, they would have went to Zhao Hai after seeing him. Instead, they chose to maintain a safe distance away.

    After seeing the reaction of the foreign race Elders, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly as he turned to looked Elder Star and said, ¡°Elder Star doesn¡¯t have to worry about this. I already discussed this matter with the Foreign Race Patriarchs. After I deal with your group, I will then leave the Divine Realm. The Patriarchs also knew the reason why I have to leave.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s words towards Elder Star made the three Supreme Elders feel embarassed. Zhao Hai turned his head towards the three Supreme Elders and said, ¡°If you lose the opportunity to deal with them, then you will never have the upper hand. I will leave the Divine realm in the future. And when the timees, only the three of you will be left to deal with the nine Supreme Elders.¡±

    When the three Supreme Elders heard Zhao Hai, theirplexion couldn¡¯t help but change. To be honest, Zhao Hai¡¯s words hit them in their greatest weak spot.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s threat was just a possibility, it was still left to be proven. After all, Zhao Hai was their ally at this time. If Zhao Hai left, then the entire Divine Realm would be left to the foreign races and the remnant group of the Divine Race. However, the Divines were the enemies of the foreign races, they were hostile towards each other for tens of thousands of years. Their hatred had already prated their bones. If the foreign races didn¡¯t use this opportunity, then the foreign races would have to be left to deal with the Divines all on their own when Zhao Hai leaves.

    When Elder Star heard this, he knew that his side of the debate was not doing well. His eyes narrowed as he gave hismand, ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡± Along with his voice, he also activated his Star Disk.

    The Star Disk moved in Elder Star¡¯s hand. It rotated quickly as itunched lights in all directions. After that, Zhao Hai felt a change in the surroundings. Then he was met with a starry sky.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t panic as he observed the situation around him. The distant sky had constetions floating around. What made Zhao Hai strange was the fact that the Star Disk seem to have much more constetions than he expected.

    After looking at these extra constetions, Zhao Hai understood that they belonged to the foregn races. It was the Aries Constetion, Libra Constetion, and the Virgo Constetion.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know if it was his imagination or not, but the three constetions seem to be quite grey. The threebat suits also seem to be struggling.

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Elder Star, I didn¡¯t expect you to use this move. However, this didn¡¯t work thest time. Did you forget? I have broken this before.¡±

    After Zhao Hai said that, he moved his hand as the Dao Lotus went to the sun where the Star Disk was. With Zhao Hai¡¯s power as well as the Dao Lotus¡¯ strength, a loud bang was heard before the illusion in the sky disappeared.

    But although the illusion had disappeared, Zhao Hai discovered the situation was still not very good. The three Supreme Elders of the foreign races seem to be under Elder Star¡¯s control. They were standing there, motionless, but their bodies seem to be gently shaking.

    Zhao Hai knew that the three Supreme Elders were fighting against Elder Star¡¯s control. They were currently in the process of breaking loose. But before that, Zhao Hai had to face the nine Supreme Elders alone.

    Elder Star looked at Zhao Hai andughed, ¡°Zhao Hai,ing here is your biggest mistake. Now that the three of them are restrained by me, you will have to face us all alone. Let¡¯s see what you can do now.¡±

    Zhao Hai just gave a faint smile as he said, ¡°What? Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± After that, Zhao Hai waved his hand as a red scorpion went out of his staff. The scorpion shook its body before it threw itself towards the Supreme Elders. The Surpeme Elders¡¯ expressions changed. Naturally, they could recognize that this was the Scorpio n¡¯s ultimate weapon. They didn¡¯t dare to underestimate it, so Gold Ben went forward in order to fight the scorpion.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t pay any attention towards Gold Ben. Instead, he had the Hell King¡¯s ship fly towards Elder Star. However, the other Supreme Elders besides Elder Star went forward to stop him.

    At this time, Zhao Hai sent Laura and the others to the Space. Then he reduced the ship¡¯s size and handed its control over to Cai¡¯er. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai wielded his staff as he went to attack the Leo Supreme Elder. The staff in his hand turned into a sledgehammer before it mmed towards the Leo Supreme Elder.

    The Pisces Supreme Elder, Mingdasir, as well as the Cancer Supreme Elder, Jie Yu, came to assist. As the group shed, a dogfight immediately ured.

    However, since Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t able to use his full strength, he was pushed to the defensive side. But he wasn¡¯t in any real danger. Meanwhile, Elder Star closed his eyes, his head was sweating. He was trying his hardest to suppress the three Supreme Elders as long as possible.

    The three Supreme Elders have forgotten that Elder Star¡¯s Star Disk was able to suprress them. The reason why Elder Star didn¡¯t use this earlier was because using the Star Disk in this manner wasn¡¯t an easy task. It would require immense energy from Elder Star, it would also have some side effects.

    The 13 ultimate weapons were a set. If they were used to face an enemy, then they were naturally very powerful. However, if you have them fight each other, then it would cost a lot It was just like having a person fight his right hand using his left. The one who would be injured would be the man himself.

    Solomon and the others observed the fight in the distance. They couldn¡¯t help but feel that the battle was too terrifying. Although the fighting was in the sky, hills around the Supreme Elders and Zhao Hai were being destroyed while mountains were swaying violently. At the same time, ripples in the firmament could be clearly seen. Solomon and the others felt that the skies were being twisted.

    At this moment, Gold Ben was fighting with the red scorpion, the Hell King¡¯s ship was also able to tie four Supreme Elders down, and Zhao Hai was fighting three Supreme Elders. Zhao Hai¡¯s opponents were exerting their full force. They knew that as long as they eliminate Zhao Hai, the Hell King¡¯s ship would turn useless.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t easily dealt with. Although Jie Yu¡¯s group had the upper hand, Zhao Hai was still able to counter-attack. At the very least, self-preservation was possible for Zhao Hai.

    At this point, Zhao Hai¡¯s body had turned into its crystal form. His magic staff was ever changing. In any moment, it would turn into a weapon, and the next moment it would be two weapons. Even after being besieged by three people, Zhao Hai was still far from defeat.

    Jie Yu and the others couldn¡¯t help but worry. They knew that it was impossible to hold off the three Supreme Elders for a long time. If they couldn¡¯t deal with Zhao Hai soon, then when the three Supreme Elders gets loose, the state of the battle would be flipped over.

    Jie Yu and the others didn¡¯t know how fierce Zhao Hai was. Now, they finally understood that they had underestimated Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai was just too strong.

    Time passed by and Jie Yu¡¯s group were getting more and more worried. Elder Star was also sweating more and more. At the same time, the three Supreme Elders were shaking more violently.

    It was at this moment that Zhao Hai felt something strange. Although he was at a disadvantage, he wasn¡¯t worried, he wasn¡¯t even injured. Because of this, Zhao Hai was still able to observe the current state of the battlefield.

    Although the Hell King¡¯s ship had tied four Supreme Elders, these Supreme Elders weren¡¯t really incapable of leaving the battle. As long as three of them stop the ship, the other one could just leave for a moment and deal with the three Supreme Elders. This would eliminate Elder Star¡¯s troubles. However, why haven¡¯t they done this?

    Suddenly, Zhao Hai thought of something that he¡¯d like to try. He immediately contacted Cai¡¯er using his mind. When Cai¡¯er heard Zhao Hai, she immediatelyplied.

    While Jie Yu and the others were heavily engaged with Zhao Hai, a group of undead suddenly appeared near Elder Star. Upon seeing this, Jie Yu and the others weren¡¯t afraid, instead they looked at Zhao Hai with ridicule. They thought that Zhao Hai wanted to deal with Elder Star using these undead.

    However, what the undead did next startled them. The undead didn¡¯t deal with Elder Star, instead, they turned around and threw themselves towards the three Supreme Elders.

    Upon seeing this, theplexion on Jie Yu and the others¡¯ faces changed. However, they knew that they wouldn¡¯t be able to stop the undead. The undead established their Domain and attacked the foreign race Supreme Elders. When Solomon and the others saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but be confused. They didn¡¯t understand why Zhao Hai would attack their Supreme Elders at this time.

    But much to their surprise, when the Undead attacked the foreign race Supreme Elders, a loud bang was heard. The bodies of the foreign race Supreme Elders shook as they opened their eyes slowly. Meanwhile, Elder Star¡¯s body shook before he vomited blood. This made Solomon and the others even more shocked, they couldn¡¯t understand what just happened.

    At this moment, Zhao Haiughed wildly.

    1. The system of checks and bnces in government was developed to ensure that no one branch of government would be too powerful

 Chapter 959 â€“ Elaborate Sneak Attack

    <h4>Chapter 959 ¨C borate Sneak Attack</h4>

    Zhao Haiughed as he looked at Jie Yu, ¡°I never understood why you didn¡¯t attack the foreign race Supreme Elders despite being able to suppress them. If Elder Star can suppress them for a long time, then the three Supreme Elders wouldn¡¯t have survived up to this time. As it turns out, attacking them would actually break the suppression. Hahahaha. Three Elders,e help me.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the three foreign race Supreme Elders couldn¡¯t help butugh as well. The Beastman Supreme Elder smiled and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai is really extraordinary. You were still able to see through this despite being besieged at all sides. Great. You two, let¡¯s go.¡± After he said that, he rushed towards Elder Star. Meanwhile the two other Supreme Elders flew towards Gold Ben, evidently nning to deal with him first.

    After seeing the situation, Gold Ben couldn¡¯t help but fluster. His figure moved as he went towards the group fighting the Hell King¡¯s ship. Using their collective strength, they were hoping to destroy the ship, the scorpion, as well as the two Foreign Race Supreme Elders.

    At this time, Elder Star also moved and decided to join the battle. Naturally, the Beastman Supreme Elder adjusted his course in order to sh with Elder Star.

    When Zhao Hai saw this, hisplexion slightly changed. He could understand what the three Supreme Elders wanted to do. It might seem like they weren¡¯t doing anything wrong and that they just decided to focus the enemies in one point. However, Zhao Hai knew that there was something hidden underneath.

    And this thing was the foreign Elders¡¯ n to use the nine Supreme Elders to cause damage to Zhao Hai. This way, when they win against the Divines, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be another threat.

    But even if the three Supreme Elders had this n in mind, Zhao Hai had already been alert from the very beginning. He wouldn¡¯t ce himself in danger, so instead of having the scorpion join therge battle, he had it regroup with himself. With the scorpion assisting him, the pressure on Zhao Hai became lighter.

    When the pressure on his lightened up, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t¡¯ help butugh as he strengthened his power. And with the weapons in his hands always changing forms, Jie Yu¡¯s group began to be pushed back.

    When Elder Star¡¯s group saw this situation, their expression couldn¡¯t help but change. However, they had no cards left to y.

    ording to the situation, Elder Star and the others should have been on the defensive. After all, the Hell King¡¯s ship could already block four. With the addition of the three Supreme Elders, the number advantage should have been flipped.

    However, this wasn¡¯t the case. Because of Elder Star¡¯s participation, the strength of the Divine Supreme Elders have been strengthened. If not for the Hell King¡¯s ship, the three foreign race Supreme Elders should have already been in a dangerous position.

    Zhao Hai also noticed this situation, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he strengthened his offensive and ced more pressure on Jie Yu¡¯s group.

    Jie Yu¡¯s group began to be overwhelmed by Zhao Hai. This caused Jie Yu to be more and more angry. They desperately attacked, but their disadvantage couldn¡¯t bepensated by just mere effort. They were in aplete disadvantage. Every ten attacks made by Zhao Hai, they could only make two.

    When Jie Yu¡¯s group began to bepletely overwhelmed, Zhao Hai¡¯s figure suddenly vanished. In the next moment, Zhao Hai reappeared behind the Pisces Supreme Elder. HIs staff transformed into a huge sledgehammer before hitting the Elder¡¯s back.

    Mingdasir was currently fighting against the giant scorpion. Although the scorpion¡¯s attack wasn¡¯t weak, it wasn¡¯t a threat towards him. Moreover, he also knew that Zhao Hai was being entangled by Jie Yu, so he was safe for the moment. Because of this, he rxed his body for a bit. But who would¡¯ve thought that Zhao Hai would suddenly appear behind him.

    Mingdasir suddenly felt an immense force strike his back. Although his muscles vibrated in order to mitigate the damage, he could still feel the damage done. The hammer cracked his bones. After that, Mingdasir felt his internal organs being assaulted. He never expected that Zhao Hai¡¯s attack would reach this magnitude. Mingdasir¡¯s internal organs were smashed. Then as he spurted out blood, the scorpion¡¯s tail suddenly came and pierced his throat.

    After hitting Mingdasir with his hammer, Zhao Hai immediately vanished. Then he reappeared near Jie Yu.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s move surprised everyone. They didn¡¯t expect that while being in the middle of a fight, Zhao Hai still managed to sneak attack Mingdasir.

    While everyone was stunned, Zhao Hai had already seeded. Mingasir died in the hands of Zhao Hai. It was also at this time that the scorpion returned to Zhao Hai¡¯s side.

    Jie Yu roared in anger as he went all out against Zhao Hai. Jie Yu was using his own life force to attack. Zhao Hai could only parry, he didn¡¯t have the chance to hit back for some time.

    At this moment, the scorpion went to attack once again. Meanwhile, Mingdasir¡¯s body disappeared into a spatial rift. The scorpion¡¯s next target was the Leo n¡¯s Supreme Elder.

    Jie Yu kept desperately attacking Zhao Hai. Anyone would know that this wouldn¡¯t be kept for long. However, not everyone noticed that Jie Yu was slowly pushing Zhao Hai towards the Hell King¡¯s ship.

    As Zhao Hai got closer and closer to the Hell King¡¯s ship, Zhao Hai¡¯s figure suddenly stopped mid-air. He didn¡¯t retreat and instead turned his magic staff into a rapier as he sent a strike towards Jie Yu¡¯s throat. But at the same time, Jie Yu also sent a punch towards Zhao Hai¡¯s chest.

    This exchange looked life-threatening. If Zhao Hai continued his rapier¡¯s attack, then he would be hit in his chest. In this case, Zhao Hai should be taking his rapier back. However, he didn¡¯t do it.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s rapier proceeded to strike, not caring even a bit about Jie Yu¡¯s punch. Jie Yu¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but show panic. His current actions were actually a gamble. He bet that with Zhao Hai at the winning side, then he wouldn¡¯t go all out. Because of this, he pretended to be desperate. However, it seems like he bet wrongly.

    The reason why Jie Yu was acting desperately was because he wanted Zhao Hai to be pushed towards Elder Star¡¯s group. This way, everyone could group up to kill Zhao Hai.

    The timing of Zhao Hai¡¯s attack was very good. It was toote for Jie Yu to withdraw right now. Jie Yu could only watch as his throat was pierced by Zhao Hai.

    When he saw this, Jie Yu couldn¡¯t help but go truly all out. Although he couldn¡¯t change the course of his fist, he still did his best to dodge Zhao Hai¡¯s rapier. However, Jie Yu forgot that Zhao Hai¡¯s weapons can transform. Just as Jie Yu dodged the rapier, the rapier suddenly turned into a shovel, transforming the strike into a sh.

    Although Jie Yu can manage to dodge the strike, he couldn¡¯t evade the sh. Jie Yu¡¯s head met the shovel and was cut down. And since everything happened too fast, Jie Yu¡¯s fist still managed to hit Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder. However, the force was just too small.

    But even if the punch was weak, Zhao Hai was still pushed towards Elder Star and the others. Elder Star and the others already noted Jie Yu¡¯s situation. After seeing Jie Yu push Zhao Hai towards them, they immediately knew what Jie Yu was nning. Because of this, Elder Star and the others were already prepared to deal with Zhao Hai.

    However, who would¡¯ve thought that Zhao Hai had already calcted Jie Yu¡¯s n. Although he noticed Jie Yu pushing him towards Elder Star, he still pretended to be unaware. In fact, he was just waiting for an opportunity.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s shovel hit Jie Yu in the head, and at the same time, Zhao Hai was also pushed towards Elder Star¡¯s group. Upon seeing this, the eyes of the Divines turned red. Then Gold Ben and two other Supreme Elders immediately moved and attacked the back of Zhao Hai.

    But at this moment, Zhao Hai¡¯s figure suddenly vanished. This time, Zhao Hai reappered behind the Leo Supreme Elder who was currently fighting against the scorpion. Zhao Hai turned his staff into a rapier once more and attacked the Leo Supreme Elder¡¯s head. With his previous momentum still preserved and the fact that Zhao Hai appeared close by, the rapier didn¡¯t take too long before it punctured through the Leo Supreme Elder¡¯s brain.

    At the same time, the scorpion used this opportunity to sever the Leo Supreme Elder¡¯s head using its pincers. Then Zhao Hai¡¯s figure drew back along with the scorpion. After that, Zhao Hai waved his hand as the Leo Supreme Elder¡¯s body andbat suit vanished in mid-air.

    Zhao Hai also did the same to Jie Yu¡¯s corpse. Meanwhile, the scorpion went forward in order to join the battle on Elder Star¡¯s side. Elder Star and the others stared. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to kill three of them in a short time. This caused their eyes to turn even more red.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t give them an opportunity to stare. His figure moved as he joined therge fight. This caused Elder Star¡¯s side to bepletely pushed back. There simply wasn¡¯t an opportunity for them to flip the situation over.

    A sense of despair shed through Elder Star¡¯s eyes. Then he stopped in mid-air before turning his head to Zhao hai and spoke, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai. Please stop, I have some words to say.¡±

    Zhao Hai stopped along with the Hell King¡¯s ship and the scorpion. Upon seeing the situation, the three foreign race Supreme Elders stopped as well along with the rest of the Divine Supreme Elders. All of them were looking at Elder Star, waiting for his words to be spoken.

 Chapter 960 â€“ The Biggest Benefit Is Yours

    <h4>Chapter 960 ¨C The Biggest Benefit Is Yours</h4>

    Elder Star looked at Zhao Hai as he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, I have to recognize that the biggest mistake the Divines has made was to be your enemy. You are indeed very strong.¡±

    Zhao Hai stood on the Hell King¡¯s ship, he smiled towards Elder Star and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll have to thank the Elder for the recognition. However, I still won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    Elder Star forced a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m not counting on you letting us go. However, I hope that you can agree to a request. As long as youply, all of us will kill ourselves in front of you. None of us will rebel.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked into Elder Star and said, ¡°Then please tell me your request.¡±

    Elder Star replied, ¡°In this situation, we already don¡¯t n on going out alive. However, if you don¡¯t agree, we will go all out. I believe that 1 or two of us would be able to escape. Those who would escape wouldn¡¯t seek revenge against you, instead, they will kill everyone in the Divine Realm, no matter civilian or experts. When that timees, it would be a headache for you.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°It truly will. Tell me your request.¡±

    Elder Star took a deep breath and said, ¡°I hope that you can assure us that the Divines would survive. Leave a few Divines alive, don¡¯t kill them all.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared for a moment. He didn¡¯t expect this to be Elder Star¡¯s request. He thought about it and said, ¡°Alright, I agree. Although this Zhao Hai is ruthless towards his enemies, I can still keep my words. To be honest, there¡¯s no point in lying to a few dead people.¡±

    Elder Star nodded and said ,¡±Alright, I believe you. I hope you can keep your promise.¡± After that, Elder Star vomited blood before any signs of life vanished from his eyes.

    When the other Divine Supreme Elders saw Elder Star¡¯s action, they didn¡¯t hesitate and did the same. Every one of them vomited blood before falling down from the sky.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and took the corpses of the Supreme Elders to the Hell King¡¯s ship¡¯s deck. Zhao Hai looked at them and said, ¡°No matter what, you are heroes of your race.¡±

    After that, Zhao Hai made the Hell King¡¯s ship fly towards where Solomon and the others were. At this time, the foreign races¡¯ Supreme Elders were aleadry beside their race¡¯s Patriarchs.

    Zhao Hai nced at the group before turning his head to Solomon, ¡°Patriarch Solomon, as you have seen, I will be taking the ultimate weapons with me. Three dayster, I will give them all to you. When the timees, I hope that you can give me the ultimate weapons of your races.¡±

    Solomon knew that the elimination of the Divine Race¡¯s Supreme Elders was all because of Zhao Hai, so he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, we will certainlyply.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then the Hell King¡¯s ship vanished in mid-air. A while after Zhao Hai vanished, the three foreign race Supreme Elders turned to Solomon and asked, ¡°Solomon, what is this all about? Why would you hand the ultimate weapons of the three races over?¡±

    Solomon proceeded to exin the pre-arranged condition. Naturally, he emphasized the fact that Zhao Hai would give them all 13 ultimate weapons in the end.

    The three Supreme Elders gawked, but they didn¡¯t oppose to Solomon¡¯s eptance of Zhao Hai¡¯s condition. epting Zhao Hai¡¯s request would give them 13 ultimate weapons. On the other hang, if they don¡¯t ept, then they would develop a hatred towards Zhao Hai. If Zhao Hai decides to deal with them, then they would certainly find it hard to resist.

    At this time, Zhao Hai sent thebat suits to the Space. Along with the prompts, Zhao Hai also acquired eight morebat suit seeds.

    Then suddenly, the Star Disk made Zhao Hai stunned. This was because the Star Disk¡¯s prompt was differentpared to thebat suits.

    The prompt for the Star Disk went like this, ¡°Special group te detected. This formation disk can be used alongside the Seven Star Heaven Lock Disk. Formation is iplete. Uponpleting the formation, the Host would find a pleasant surprise. Hoping for the host toplete the formation as soon as possible.¡±

    Unexpectedly, the Star Disk didn¡¯t produce a seed. Zhao Hai was stuck with what to do. When the timees, if he couldn¡¯t hand the Star Disk over, wouldn¡¯t Solomon and the others be angry?

    However, Zhao Hai changed his thoughts about this matter. Even if he didn¡¯t hand the Star Disk to Solomon and the others, what can they do about it? Can they beat Zhao Hai with their current strength? At the thought of this, Zhao Hai rxed. However, he didn¡¯t immediatelybine the Star Disk with the Seven Star Heaven Lock.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai alsomanded Cai¡¯er to nt the eightbat suit seeds. These seeds would take less than three days to mature. However, Zhao Hai still allocated three days in the agreement in order to provide himself with some allowance.

    On the other hand, the originalbat suits had integrated themselves into the Blood Ghost Staff. Now, the staff has eight additional constetions. At the same time, eight huge beasts were added to Zhao Hai¡¯s staff. These beasts were quite special. All of them had the appearance of a scorpion but with little differences here and there. Their abilities weren¡¯t the same as well. What made Zhao Hai puzzled was the fact that all of them turned into scorpions. Shouldn¡¯t they transform into the form of their constetions?

    After asking the Space, Zhao Hai understood that the 12 beasts could change form at will. But since the most powerful form for them at this time was a scorpion, all of them adapted to this image. If Zhao Hai wanted, they could transform into any constetion he wants to.

    Zhao Hai immediately had them change their form. Before long, they all became their own figures. Zhao Hai asked the Space about why the scorpion had the most powerful form. The response made Zhao Hai unsure whether he shouldugh or cry.

    It went like this, when Zhao Hai took in the Capricornbat suit, the Space could¡¯ve turned it¡¯s form into a goat. But since a goat was a herbivorous creature and wasn¡¯t suitable for ughter, the Space went ording thews of the 12bat suits and turned the Capricornbat suit into a scorpion. This was because scorpions not only have two pincers, they also have an attacking tail. At the same time, they could also use their mouths and even their feet to attack the enemy. Lastly, of all the animals, the scorpion¡¯s carapace provided it with a good defense. Because of this, the Space went for the battle-ready scorpion form.

    Naturally, scorpions weren¡¯t this flexible. It would be impossible for their tails to be like whips. However, the Space still deemed its form appropriate. So the Space turned all of thebat suits into scorpions. Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t thought about this before, so he only reacted upon seeing them now.

    However, this was still good news for Zhao Hai. With all thesebat suits, Zhao Hai would have more means to attack. And with thebat suits¡¯ diverse forms, they would have more methods of attack. With all of these in hand, of course Zhao Hai would be d.

    Three days passed by in a blink of an eye. Three dayster, Zhao Hai appeared in the skies of the Libra Continent. Solomon and the others were already waiting there for him. Zhao Hai waved his hand as nine ultimate weapons appeared in front of Solomon and the others. Naturally, thesebat suits were made from the seeds in the Space. The originalbat suits had integrated themselves to Zhao Hai¡¯s staff.

    However, this didn¡¯t mean that the seedbat suits were much worsepared to the original. These suits might not be stronger than the original, but they were now free from the Star Disk¡¯s control. Also, the problems of energy consumption and other shorings of the originalbat suits had been fixed.

    Of course, only the originalbat suits couldbine with the Blood Ghost Staff and transform into different forms at will. However, the foreign races didn¡¯t need to know about this.

    Zhao Hai handed the ninebat suits to Solomon before he said, ¡°Patriarch Solomon, I¡¯m afraid I would have to be unfair to you.¡±

    Theplexion on the faces of Solomon and the others changed. Every one of them began to feel anxious, they think that Zhao Hai wanted to snatch thebat suits of their Supreme Elders. Upon seeing their expression, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly and said, ¡°Patriarch Solomon, there¡¯s no need to be anxious. I¡¯m not here to steal the ultimate weapons. But I do have something to tell you. I finished researching these ultimate weapons. However, a mishap urred when I began to study the Star Disk. I didn¡¯t expect the Star Disk tobine with my Hell King¡¯s ship. You should know that I snatched my ship from the Divine Race¡¯s Deity. My understanding of the ship is extremely limited. I didn¡¯t think that the Star Disk would fuse with the ship. So now, I cannot take the Star Disk out. I hope that the Patriarchs could forgive me.¡±

    After hearing this, Solomon and the others rxed. To be honest, even if Zhao Hai didn¡¯t give them the Star Disk and a couple of ultimate weapons, they could still ept it. After all, they were profiting big in this exchange.

    Solomon looked at the others and saw their expressions loosen. Solomon became relieved as he turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, there¡¯s no need to apologize. Since this is the case, then Mister can have the Star Disks. Elders, please give Mister your ultimate weapons.¡±

    The three Supreme Elders didn¡¯t say anything as they took theirbat suits off and handed them over to Zhao Hai. At the same time, Zhao Hai also gave the ninebat suits to the Supreme Elders. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t take the threebat suits immediately, instead he looked at the three elders and said, ¡°Elders, I made some modifications on the ninebat suits. I hope that you can try them on and tell me what you think. If you like it, then I will be taking these three ultimate weapons. If you don¡¯t then I will just leave them behind.¡±

    When the three Elders heard Zhao Hai, their expressions changed. But after a moment, they chose abat suit and proceeded to wear it.

    They had usedbat suits for a long time. Although they had traded theirbat suits, they didn¡¯t feel anything strange. Combat suits don¡¯t recognize masters. Because of this, the elders just equipped the ultimate weapons.

    Upon wearing thebat suits, the Elders immediately felt the differences. In the past, whenever they wear their ultimate weapons, even if it increases their strength, they could still feel a constricting feeling. This made it impossible for them to use thebat suits for a long period of time.

    But now, thesebat suits didn¡¯t have this feeling. Instead, they were veryfortable. Moreover, the power that they can exert right now was not much lesspared to before.

    The three elders felt that this might be an illusion. So they tried otherbat suits and evenpared notes. In the end, the result was the same, this made the Elders feel relieved.

    Also, as the three looked at thebat suits, they discovered that they were shiny as though they were new. There wasn¡¯t even a small dent seen, it was surprising.

    One must know that ultimate weapons were around for who knows how many years. The ultimate weapons would surely be damaged along the way. However, thesebat suits were wless, it seems like Zhao Hai fixed them.

    The three elders looked at each other and saw the surprise on each other¡¯s eyes. Then the three bowed slightly to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, there¡¯s no need to worry about it. They¡¯re veryfortable to wear and it seems like Mister even repaired them. We need to thank Mister for this.¡±

    Solomon and the others were looking anxiously at the three Elders. After hearing the elders, they couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved. Then they looked at Zhao Hai differently while also feeling some guilt.

    Zhao Hai smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s good that the Elders liked them. To be honest, my research on thesebat suits didn¡¯t take too much time. However, it took a lot of effort to repair them. Fortunately, nothing went wrong in the repair. This shall be my gift to the foreign races. Everyone, I¡¯ll be taking these three suits. After three days, I wille back here and return them to you. You can rest assured.¡±

    After he said that, Zhao Hai brought his Hell King¡¯s ship and vanished from the Libra Continent. When Zhao Hai reappeared on the Taurus Continent, Laura and the others came out. stered on their faces were huge smiles.

    Upon looking at their expressions, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but get puzzled as he asked, ¡°What happened? Why are you all smiling?¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Brother Hai, your methods are too great. Although biggest benefit is yours, it was still them who had to give thanks. You haven¡¯t noticed, but even Solomon and the others were looking gratefully towards you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Actually, this isn¡¯t considered as me taking advantage of them. Although they can use the original ultimate weapons, it would still be a waste. Those ultimate weapons are much more useful in my posession. In their hands, the ultimate weapons would just be like sledgehammers being wielded by three-year olds. At that age, the most they could use are wooden swords. Thebat suits produced by the Space is more suited for them. Not only was the burden removed, their effective strength was also further improved.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°In any case, you gained advantages this time. Brother Hai, didn¡¯t the Space say that a reward would be given when the collection isplete? Quick, let¡¯s see what that reward is.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m quite curious as well. This isn¡¯t the first time that the Space produced mysterious things. But every time we gained a lot. This time, I wonder what benefits we could get.¡± Then after saying that, Zhao Hai sent thebat suits to the Space.

 Chapter 961 â€“ Huge Level Ups!

    <h4>Chapter 961 ¨C Huge Level Ups!</h4>

    As soon as the three remainingbat suits were sent to the Space, a prompt was immediately heard, ¡°12 Constetionsbat suits Libra, Aries, and Virgo detected. The 12 Constetions Combat Suits are nowplete.¡±

    Zhao Hai also took out the Star disk and threw it into the Space. Another prompt came, ¡°Special use map formation discovered. Formation disk is known as Star Disk. Formation can be used along with weapons and other materials in order to make it more powerful. Host canbine the Star Disk to the Seven Star Heaven Lock and the Hell King¡¯s ship. This will allow the Hell King¡¯s ship to use the strength of the stars as well as break every formation that is rted to constetions. Host can now also unite the Dao Lotus with the Hell King¡¯s ship, further strengthening the ship. This will allow the ship to use the strength of the myriad worlds and break all kinds of formations. Finally, the Host canbine the Hell King¡¯s ship with the Blood Ghost Staff. The Hell King¡¯s ship wouldn¡¯t only exist as a te, its form can also be changed at will.¡±

    Upon hearing this announcement, Zhao Hai felt great happiness. He didn¡¯t expect that things would be this good. However, this great event was still far from ending. The Space continued to speak, ¡°Since the Star Disk contains the power of the stars, the Space has gained stars. Everywhere in the Space now has stars in the sky,plementing the Space. Space levels up to 100 and has met the requirements for bing a low-grade Cultivation Space. Host can now purchase 50 ordinary backgrounds and 10 low-grade cultivation backgrounds. Universal Scanner and Universal Processing machine has reached intermediate standard, allowing for the analysis and manufacturing of low level Cultivation items. Host can now assign a region to be an elerated ce. Presently, Host can elerate a region¡¯s time by ten times. Note: It can also make nts mature quickly, but they would have more years to their record. The special region is good for growing natural treasures. Host may also use the region to cultivate. Ten years of cultivation inside the region would be the same as one year of cultivation outside.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed out loud. He didn¡¯t think that the Space would be this powerful. It rose to level 100 and became a low-grade Cultivation Space. For Zhao hai, this was an absolutely good thing. This was especially true for the time eleration function. It had great uses for him.

    At this moment, there were plenty of things inside the Space that can develop to be heavenly treasures. Unfortunately, these things needed a lot of years in order to grow. Now that the ability to dte time hade, the time needed to cultivate these things had reduced by a lot.

    However, that still wasn¡¯t the end. After the previous prompt ended, another one came, ¡°Since the Star Disk is an item with Ster energy, special high level cultivation method has been provided. Myriad Ster Transformations Secret Art acquired. Cultivation method is divided into three aspects, attack, defense, and auxiliary methods. Once Hostbines the Dao Lotus with the Star Disk, the Myriad Ster Transformations Art will evolve into Myriad Ster Transformations Yin-Yang Art. Asking Host for permission in order to fuse the Dao Lotus and the Star Disk.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed even louder, he was too happy. This special reward came unexpected. For Zhao Hai, being able to acquire a Cultivation Method was too important.

    Zhao Hai quickly agreed, ¡°Combine,bine everything! Cai¡¯er, go and see if the scanner and the processing machine requires money to upgrade. If not, then immediately buy as many backgrounds as you can.¡±

    Cai¡¯er immediatelyplied. Then at this time, Zhao Hai¡¯s staff vanished. Zhao Hai could also feel the a force from the Dao Lotus inside his body, it now has the energy from the Space. A great amount of energy was integrated into the Dao Lotus. Upon internal examination, Zhao Hai found that the Dao Lotus had be differentpared to before. In the past, the Dao Lotus only had the eight trigrams, looking very mysterious. Now, the eight trigrams below the Dao Lotus became a Yin-Yang pond, rotating non-stop. Along with the pond¡¯s rotation, the power of the heaven and earth seem to be sucked into Zhao Hai¡¯s body. In the skies above the Dao Lotus was a ck void littered with stars. Starlight would asionally fall from the void and into the Dao Lotus. When this happened, the Dao Lotus¡¯ petals seem to sway gently.

    Zhao Hai felt that his spirit form became more tangible as it began show signs of breathing. At the same time, Zhao Hai felt his mental power being strengthened.

    The Gold Core in his dantian had be bigger as well. It emitted golden light, baptizing Zhao Hai¡¯s body. At this time, there was no part in Zhao Hai¡¯s body that felt ufortable.

    Zhao Hai closed his eyes, enjoying the baptism. Then at this time, another prompt came in, ¡°Spiritual Artifacts detected in the Space. Level of Spiritual Artifacts is too low, promoting their level. Spirit of the book, spear, sword, hammer, staff, bow, and whip has been promoted. Because of the existence of the Artifact Spirit, item can nowmand themselves to battle. But they would still listen to the Host¡¯smands.¡±

    Zhao Hai was shocked once again. He didn¡¯t think that there would be more surprises. At this time, the Hell King¡¯s ship vanished and flew into the Space. Meanwhile, the Staff came back.

    Zhao Hai held his staff and took a look at it. On the staff were the symbols of the twelve constetions. The head of the staff wasn¡¯t the original skull, instead, it has turned into a lotus. This lotus had seven pistils and at the tip of each pistil was a small star. These pistils were swaying gently. Upon further inspection, one could see that the pistils were arranged into the shape of the Big Dipper and not in a circr manner.

    Ster shimmers can also be seen from the Staff, making it look very beautiful. Zhao Hai happily looked at his staff before waving it around, making the Hell King¡¯s ship appear. The ship had be beautiful as well. There was still the image of Hell on its hull, but both sides had disks totalling to 12. Each disk had its own constetion as all of them spun around.

    Below the ship, instead of seawater, a giant lotus can be seen. From what can be seen, it seems like the ship was nestled on top of a lotus. There were also asional sprays of bluish water containing starlight. The entire ship looked like a masterpiece made in heaven.

    When Laura and the others saw the Hell King¡¯s ship, their eyes couldn¡¯t help but shine. They didn¡¯t expect the ship to be even more beautiful.

    Zhao Hai waved his staff again, and this time the disks on the side of the ship flew out. After a sh, the twelve constetions assumed their form. They went ording to their own zodiac but they can change their form at will.

    Zhao Hai nodded before boarding this ship along with Laura and the others. Thebat suits returned to being disks and went back to the side of the ship. There weren¡¯t any huge changes on the ship. But now, the wind chimes of the ship had been reced by lotuses.

    Zhao Hai stood on the deck of the ship and made amand using his mind. After that Laura and the others discovered that the ship reverted to its appearance before the upgrade. This caused some of them to be confused.

    After that, Zhao Hai made anothermand and turned the ship into a huge lotus. The ship was now gone. When he saw this, Zhao Hai nodded. The Hell King¡¯s ship now had the staff¡¯s ability to assume any form.

    When Laura and the others saw this, they quickly understood what Zhao Hai wanted to do. Then they proceeded to inspect the lotus. The lotus still had eighteenyers. At this time, the group was standing on the uppermostyer. Sshing below the lotus was the bluish water. And on each of the lotus¡¯yer, a mural of Hell can be seen on the lotus petals. Also on, each tip of the lotus petals were small wind chimes.

    Zhao Hai gave a satisfied nod before turning to the women and said, ¡°In the future, we¡¯ll be using this form of the Hell King¡¯s ship, what do you think?¡±

    Laura nodded as she smiled and said, ¡°Alright, that is a great idea. It¡¯s more attractive this way.¡± Lizzy and the others nodded as well. They were now looking all around to inspect their new vehicle.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go head inside. I want to see what this Myriad Ster Transformations Yin-Yang art is.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded before entering a room along with Zhao Hai. The insides of the room didn¡¯t have any changes besides being muchrgerpared to before. After seeing what is inside, Zhao Hai and the others proceeded to enter the vi. After that, Zhao Hai called out, ¡°Cai¡¯er, let me have a look at the Cultivation Method.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded. Then after that, a book appeared before Zhao Hai. This book floated in the air before a small spirit came out of the cover. The figure bowed towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I have seen Young Master Zhao Hai.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he immediately recovered, he looked at the small figure with curiosity as he asked, ¡°Are you that improved book? Hmm, you are the artifact bestowed by the Divines to the Radiant Church. Now that you have levelled up, you need a new name. How about this, from now on you will be known as Compendium of Treasured Scriptures.¡±

    The spirit bowed to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I thank the Young Master for bestowing me a name.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Do you have the cultivation record? Let me have a look.¡±

    The Compendium nodded before the book opened up. After that, huge writings appeared in front of Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai carefully looked through these writings. The letters were well written and organized. The characters weren¡¯t overly small, they were sized enough to befortable.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but nod. Then he proceeded to read the cultivation method, the Myriad Ster Transformations Yin-Yang Secret Art.

    As he read on, Zhao Hai kept trying to figure out the root of the method. After reading through the first part, Zhao Hai discovered an issue. ording to the method, given Zhao Hai¡¯s present strength, he could only practice the first part. Just the first part of this cultivation method was this formidable, it caused Zhao Hai to be startled.

    1. Three of them are from the three races(spear, hammer, bow), the other three from the Radiant Church(book, staff, sword), and then thest one Zhao Hai got from the Beastman Prairie(whip).

 Chapter 962 â€“ No Repulsion?

    <h4>Chapter 962 ¨C No Repulsion?</h4>

    Zhao Hai wanted to turn the page, but he discovered that the pages seem to be stuck. He immediately turned to look at the spirit and said, ¡°¡­Compendium, why wouldn¡¯t it turn?¡±

    The Compendium immediately answered, ¡°Replying to the Young Master. This cultivation method is very special. With the Young Master¡¯s current strength, you can only read the first part. If the Young Master wants to forcefully read the second part, then it¡¯s possible that you would suffer a bacsh on your body. This one suggests to refrain from reading the second part for now.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he nodded and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be fine with reading the first part.¡±

    After he said that, Zhao Hai went his room to look into the mysteries of the cultivation method. The more he pondered, the more he felt the endless uses of the method. At the same time, he also realized howplex it was.

    After some time, Zhao Hai began to practice. The contents of the first part were already understood by him. However, it was still very difficult to practice, the method was tooplicated. The method was moreplex than the other cultivation methods, and this was only the first part. Who knows how difficult the whole method would be.

    Originally, Zhao Hai felt that he was already very strong. But when he started cultivating using the method, he understood that his strength still fell short.

    The energy inside Zhao Hai¡¯s body was originally azure-colored. But after using the cultivation method, Zhao Hai found that his energy had be bright silver. Moreover, his energy began to shine, just like starlight.

    Not only did Zhao Hai¡¯s energy transform, it becamepressed as well. If Zhao Hai¡¯s previous energy was an azure colored mist, it now had be a silvery liquid. This caused his energy to be ten timespared to before.

    As Zhao Hai¡¯s energy transformed, Zhao Hai discovered that the ne¡¯s repulsion had weakened. This caused Zhao Hai to be puzzled. He can confirm that he became ten times stronger, so why did the repulsion reduce?

    As Zhao Hai was thinking about this, the blood in his body began to boil. This startled Zhao Hai. Then he immediately went to look into the state of his body. His energy has been fully transformed.

    He didn¡¯t know how long, but his transformation waspleted. Moreover, the Myriad Ster Transformation Yin-Yang Method¡¯s first part had established a good route through Zhao Hai¡¯s body. Zhao Hai let out a long breath before opening his eyes.

    Upon opening his eyes, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but gawk. This was because the room had gone dark. Zhao Hai turned his head to look out the window, but he discovered that it was closed.

    It was at this time that a surprised voice was heard, ¡°Brother Hai, you¡¯re awake.¡± Zhao Hai turned his head to see Berry.

    Zhao Hai stared, he looked confused at Berry as he said, ¡°Berry, when did youe back? What about your people?¡±

    Berry smiled and said, ¡°Brother Hai, I¡¯ve been back for two days now. I¡¯ve already arranged things for my n, there¡¯s no need for me to return this time.¡±

    When he heard Berry, Zhao Hai picked up some information, ¡°You¡¯ve been back for two days? Why didn¡¯t I know about this? Also, how is the outside doing?¡±

    Berry chuckled before she hugged Zhao Hai, ¡°Of course you wouldn¡¯t know, you¡¯ve been cultivating for three days. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything significant happening outside. It¡¯s currently night, but the stars are very beautiful.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, he knew that this might be because of the Space¡¯s recent upgrade. He didn¡¯t think too much into it as he turned to Berry and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Were you worried about me?¡±

    Berry nodded, ¡°We¡¯re quite worried. But we also knew that you wouldn¡¯t have any problems. Sister Laura and the others already went to take a rest. Yesterday, Megan was the one who guarded you. Today¡¯s my turn.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I¡¯m fine, there¡¯s nothing¡¯s wrong. How is the Space?¡±

    Berry smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s doing well. Cai¡¯er already divided the elerated region among the various backgrounds. The Processing Machine and the Scanner have also been upgraded. 50 ordinary backgrounds have been bought, but the low-grade Cultivation Backgrounds haven¡¯t. We¡¯re waiting for you to make a decision.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned to look outside and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, join me outside.¡±

    Berry nodded before going with Zhao Hai outside. After exiting, Zhao Hai breathed in. He discovered that after the Space¡¯s upgrade, the environment had be much betterpared to before.

    Then he looked at the sky and saw a falling star, it looked iparably beautiful. Zhao Hai turned to Berry and smiled, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that my energy would be reduced by a lot after using the new cultivation method. However, the quality has greatly increased. Because of this, the ne isn¡¯t repelling me. It seems like I can stay here for a while longer.¡±

    Berry became d after hearing this, she quickly replied, ¡°Really? That¡¯s fantastic. Then we need to collect more things to upgrade the Space.¡± Zhao Hai smiled faintly, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll collect more things for the Space. Right, how is the O¡¯Neal family doing nowadays?¡±

    Berry smiled and said, ¡°They¡¯re doing quite well. Although their base haven¡¯t beenpleted, their relocation is pretty much done. Sister Lizzy and Sister Megan began directing them to the Winged Pegasus n over the two days you were gone. Brother Hai, you¡¯re very tolerant towards the Winged Pegasus. It¡¯s about time to teach them a lesson.¡±

    Zhao Hai just smiled and said, ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time. If we made a move towards the Winged Pegasus n this early, then the Thunder n and the Barbarians might feel dissatisfied. Let¡¯s use the O¡¯Neal family to teach them a lesson.¡±

    Berry pouted as she said, ¡°They¡¯re not thinking well. If they were Demons, then the Great Demon King would¡¯ve already sent an order to destroy them.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know what to say to the Subus. To the Demons, the weak should surrender to the strong, it was a natural process. If you don¡¯t surrender, then you can just wait before you get destroyed. This was the rule of the Demon realm, but this rule wasn¡¯t suitable to every other ce.

    After seeing Zhao Hai staying silent, Berry said, ¡°Brother Hai, at this point, more and more soldiers from the Devil Legion are equipping themselves withbat suits. Their fighting strength has been promoted by a lot. Before I came back here, I went to see his Majesty the Great Demon King. The Great Demon King told me that if you don¡¯t let the Devil Legion fight, then they might as well go to the Hell Space to exercise.¡±

    Zhao Hai thought about this and said, ¡°Going to the Hell Space wouldn¡¯t have any use to them anymore. Go tell the Great Demon King tomorrow that I¡¯ll have them participate in a fight. In any case, we will sh with the O¡¯Neal family soon. Let¡¯s have the Devil Legione out and use them as exercise.¡±

    Berry nodded, ¡°We have already prepared thebat suits for the foreign races. We can return them tomorrow. After that, what do we do?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°We¡¯ll take the Leo Divines into the Space. Then we¡¯ll have the O¡¯Neal family deal with the Winged Pegasus n. Once we get the Winged Pegasus to the Space, we¡¯ll direct the O¡¯Neal family to the foreign races. I want to see which is stronger, the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s magic armors, or the foreign races¡¯bat suits. And if the foreign races are stronger, I want to see how the O¡¯Neal family ns to deal with them. Meanwhile, we¡¯ll use that time to sneak into the Anta ne.¡±

    Berry¡¯s eyes shone when she heard this. Then she said, ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ve been curious about the Anta ne. I want to see how they go about their life.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and didn¡¯t say anything. Him going to the Anta ne was mainly because of the Ascension Magic Armor, so that he could ascend.

    The two spent a little while outside the vi before they went inside to rest. The next morning, when Laura and the others woke up and saw Zhao Hai, they became d.

    Zhao Hai looked at the group and smiled, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat. After the meal, you¡¯ll go to the Space and study the Myriad Ster Transformation Yin-Yang Art. This cultivation method is very good.¡±

    The women nodded. Then after eating the food that Meg made, the group entered the Space to study the cultivation method. However, Zhao Hai believed that they would take a much longer timepared to him.

    After Laura and the others entered the Space, Zhao Hai turned the Hell King¡¯s ship¡¯s appearance from the lotus to the one it had before. Then he proceeded to head towards the Libra Continent.

    When Solomon and the others saw Zhao Hai, they immediately went forward to greet him. After inviting them into the ship, Zhao Hai turned to look at the group and said, ¡°Everybody, I¡¯ve fixed the ultimate weapons, you can now take them back.¡±

    After Solomon and the others expressed their gratitude, Solomon said, ¡°Does Mister have somewhere to go next? If not, then can we invite you to stay with us? We will definitely treat Mister well.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°You¡¯re too polite. However, I have something else to do. I won¡¯t be able to stay here for long. However, I have something I need your help with.¡±

    Solomon quickly replied, ¡°Mister, please tell us. As long as it¡¯s possible, we will certainly do it.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Before Elder Star and the others took their own lives, I epted their condition. Because of this, I¡¯d want to personally deal with the Leo Divines. What do you all think?¡±

    Solomon hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Will Mister deal with all of them? If Mister wants us to let them go, then it¡¯ll be troblesome. We cannot just let go of our years of resentment.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Rest assured, from now on, the Divine Race would disappear from the Divine Realm. This ce belongs to you now.¡±

    When Solomon heard Zhao Hai, he couldnt¡¯ help but stare, then he said, ¡°Mister, didn¡¯t you make a promise to Elder Star and the others? If you don¡¯t want to vite the oath, then you can just let us handle it.¡±

    Zhao Hai just smiled and said, ¡°I will go there myself. I will let them survive, but not too many. I¡¯ll give them a spark of survival, but they won¡¯t be in the Divine Realm anymore.¡±

 Chapter 963 â€“ The Situation of the People In the Space

    <h4>Chapter 963 ¨C The Situation of the People In the Space</h4>

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Solomon thought about Zhao Hai¡¯s ship that can hold a lot of people. Solomon seemed to have reached an understanding as he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll be depending on Mister. You can go to the Leo Continent at any time.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly before bowing to everyone and said, ¡°Thank you very much. I will begin immediately. I¡¯ll have to ask Patriarch Solomon to send word to your troops.¡±

    Solomon was also aware of Zhao Hai¡¯s mysterious ability to appear and disappear, so he just nodded. After Solomon and the others got down from Zhao Hai¡¯s ship, Zhao Hai proceeded to vanish from the Libra Continent and reappear in the Leo Continent.

    Upon appearing in the Leo Continent, Zhao Hai immediately attacked the Leo Divines. The situation with the Leo Divines wasn¡¯t doing very well. While fighting against the foreign races, the losses they had suffered wasn¡¯t small. Although they managed to hold the foreign races back, the price they paid was very huge.

    They could only hope that their Supreme Elder woulde back. However, their Supreme Elder didn¡¯t return. Instead, Zhao Hai came, this caused huge damage to their morale.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hold back against the Leo Divines. Because of this, everyone who attacked were killed off, those who behaved were sent to the Space.

    Zhao Hai had done such things multiple times. The undead were also used to this. Since the undead had some sort of intelligence, they no longer needed Zhao Hai¡¯smand during the battle.

    The foreign race army had already received their Patriarch¡¯s order, so they didn¡¯t participate in the attack. However, they were still able to see how easily Zhao Hai managed to deal with the Leo Divines. When they saw this, their backs couldn¡¯t help but turn cold. This was the first time they saw this kind of attack. Zhao Hai¡¯s undead had shocked them greatly.

    The one that surprised them the most was the iprehensible number of undead that Zhao Hai had. When Zhao Hai appeared, it seems like the entire sky of the Leo Continent was covered in undead, it was an extremely terrifying sight.

    The more curious foreign race members were able to witness the fate of a small town with a hundred thousand people. Zhao Hai¡¯s undead army only took half an hour to get rid of the town. The town was left with no living entity, people or magic beasts. All of them vanished from sight.

    Every time Zhao Hai emptied a city, the foreign race army would go and upy it. However, the foreign races discovered that their speed was still not enough to catch up with Zhao Hai.

    Another thing that surprised them was the fact that the undead seem to have unlimited energy. Even after attacking for an entire day, the undead still kept going on.

    A day passed, the foreign races could no longer see Zhao Hai. Two days, the foreign races had seized half of the Leo Continent, yet Zhao Hai still wasn¡¯t in sight. It seems like Zhao Hai had ended the war.

    On the third day, the foreign race army had upied the entirety of the Leo Continent. However, they still couldn¡¯t see Zhao Hai, it looks like Zhao Hai had already left.

    The foreign race soldiers were surprised. They immediately reported Zhao Hai¡¯s disappearance to Solomon and the others. When Solomon¡¯s group heard this, they became shocked. Now they were curious about Zhao Hai¡¯s true strength. A single person was able to deal with a Divine Race continent in just three days. Even thinking about this made their backs turn cold.

    So where was Zhao Hai? Zhao Hai was currently inside the Space. He was no longer being repelled by the ne at this moment. Moreover, Zhao Hai discovered that the quantity of his energy has be a tenth of what it was before. However, this didn¡¯t make his attacks weaker. This was because the energy inside his body was also ten times more potentpared to the past. In other words, Zhao Hai¡¯s energy stayed the same despite being reduced. It would take some time before the ne¡¯s suppression would return.

    The Ster Transformations Art was truly formidable to be able to achieve this. Zhao Hai can clearly see that the art was much betterpared to the one he practiced before.

    Progreesion on any cultivation method involves the amount of energy inside one¡¯s body. It was just like filling a barrel with water. Half of a barrel was still not enough to fully utilize one¡¯s strength.

    If the cultivation method that Zhao Hai used before was like putting water inside a barrel, then the cultivation method he used now was like filling a barrel with mercury. This made the barrel much heavier than before.

    Because of this, with his barrel still not full, Zhao Hai was able to enter the Space. Zhao Hai was currently heading towards the vi, there he saw Laura and the others cultivating.

    Just like Zhao Hai thought, the cultivation of the others were slower than his own. Since their bodies weren¡¯t as good as Zhao Hai, it would take them longer than three days to refine their energy.

    Although their speed was slow, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think of it as an issue. In the meantime, Zhao Hai observed the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s base in the Taurus Continent.

    The O¡¯Neal family had yet to fully construct their base. After all, their base was enormous. While to construction was happening, their scouts were beginning to look through the surrounding areas. However, they still haven¡¯t found the spatial rifts of the three ns. Because of this, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t too worried about making a move.

    After that, Zhao Hai shifted his attention to the Divine Space. In the beginning, the Divines had ravaged their surroundings. But now, they had started to behave. When they entered the Space, the Divines slowly began to understand that the Divine Race was over. The Divines would now live in this ce from now on.

    It was only after realizing this point that the Divines began to see how good the environment was. Compared to the Divine Realm, they wouldn¡¯t need to worry about food in this ce. Moreover, there were churches in various ces that allowed them to exchange goods. Life was very convenient.

    Additionally, there were no ves in this ce, nor were there people who collected taxes. In this war, the Nobles of the Divines Race had lost their dominance among the other Divines. Because of this, the Divines were truly free.

    Also, the Divines had discovered that one couldn¡¯t do crimes in this ce. You cannot steal nor hurt another person, or else you would be punished.

    The Divines had seen it with their own eyes. There was one Divine who bullied a family with only an old man, a woman, and a child. The next day, that man vanished. Then after a month, the man appeared once more. But this time, the man wasn¡¯t looking so good. He became thin and pale. When the people asked him where he was, the man was immediately frightened, then he said that he didn¡¯t want to recall where he came from.

    Thenter on, a person who stole someone¡¯s belongings vanished for seven days. When he reappeared, his expression was the same as the previous person. When he was asked, he said that he was locked in apletely dark room. Nobody talked to him nor was there any other noise. Although food was provided to him, he stayed in ce for seven whole days. The person said that being locked in that ce for seven days was the most terrifying thing he encountered in his past seven years. He wasn¡¯t willing to return to that ce.

    There were a lot of simr events like this inside the Space. Once a personmits a crime, they would be sent to the dark room. Some of the more serious offenders, like murderers, were killed on the spot. But besides them, everyone got punished. They didn¡¯t know who took them, they just felt that they were transferred to the room after they did their crime. Then after being sent to the room, a voice would tell them about their crime and their punishment. After that, silence was the only thing that remained. The dark room wasn¡¯t big but it wasn¡¯t small either, it was about five by five meters big.

    By word of mouth, the matter regarding the dark room spread throughout the Divine Space. This caused the Divines to be terrified, some people even said that they¡¯d rather die than be sent to that room again.

    However, this thing would never be aplished. Once you enter the dark room, youpletely lose your freedom. If you decided to kill yourself, then a strange force would take control of your body, making you lose all your strength. Because of this,mitting suicide was impossible.

    After several people were sent to the Dark Room, the Divine Space began to calm down. It almost turned into a high moral society wherew and order prevailed.

    What the Divines did now was to work every day and gain things to be exchanged for items that they need like daily necessities, books, and other items aside from weapons.

    The Divines who entered the Space first began to get used to their current life. Some even thought that they were living a better lifestyle.

    However, this didn¡¯t mean that they had forgotten about their hatred towards Zhao Hai. Because of this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t appear inside the Divine Space. He just paid attention to them and see how they were living their life.

    After seeing that the Divines were doing well, Zhao Hai turned to look at the other Spaces. They were doing very well, especially those in the Ark Space. Some novels began to be made and even some short movies which Zhao Hai was eager to see.

    When the people from the Ark Continent saw Zhao Hai¡¯s projections, they became curious about its origin. Those who liked to research immediately started this endeavor. In the end, they were finally able to see the advantages of magic formations. It was able to record light and project them to another ce. Those who were keen of mind began to make stories and then show the recorded images to other people. This caused the emergence of short movies. Its initial development was just like the movies back in the earth, they were first made without sound and colors.

    But even if this was the case, it made life in the Ark Space even more colorful. Before long, magic formation research became to hot topic among the popce.

    This was what Zhao Hai wanted to see the most. The researchers in Wild Dragon Ind can only do so much. Now, with the entire continent helping in the research, the development of technology would surely be astonishing.

    Compared to the Ark Space, the Demon Space went another direction. The Demons didn¡¯t research magic formations, instead, they began to look into different kinds of nts.

    This might have stemmed from theck of fauna back in the Demon Realm. Due to its scarcity, the Demons began to be keen in looking into nts. Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t seen the Demon Space for quite some time. And now, its state had given him a surprise. He didn¡¯t expect the Demon Space to be a nt kingdom. Every Demon family had nts of different kinds nted all around their dwelling.

    Zhao Hai can see that they didn¡¯t cultivate those nts for consumption, it was just because the Demons liked them. With such nts proliferating in their surrounding area, the Demons managed to develop a new upation, Potions Master!

    There was no such upation in the Demon Realm before because almost all of the nts there was poisonous and highly toxic. Nobody in their right mind would carelessly touch any kind of nt.

    However, everything was different inside the Space. nts were aplenty here, moreover, most of them weren¡¯t harmful. Because of this, the Demons started to study nts and some even decided to taste everything they came across.

    Zhao Hai was simrly d to see this situation. They can research as much as they want. And because of this, Zhao Hai decided to establish a reward system. No matter which area of research, magic formations, nts, or any useful thing, as long as they discover something new, they will be rewarded. Naturally, the rewards differed between each contribution.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s decision roused the enthusiasm of the groups inside the Space. This was especially true for the Goblins. Their race was born to study magic formations. Ever since they learned how to read as well as recognize basic magic formations, almost all Goblins dabbled in the study of magic formations.

    After looking at their frantic expressions, Zhao Hai became happy, he also gave more abundant rewards for the Goblins. The Goblins didn¡¯t really care about food, drinks, nor the ce they lived in. They just loved to look at magic formations, so they sunk their heads into their research.

    Compared to the other groups, the Thunder n, Barbarians, and the Winged Pegasus were not doing as well. This was because they had just entered the Space and had not yet fully settled themselves. This was especially true for the Winged Pegasus. Since they were not willing to enter the Space, their situation was bing more chaotic.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about their situation nor did he head there to help. He didn¡¯t want to be seen as the type who wanted to interfere with other people¡¯s matters. After all, the situation of the three ns was quite special.

    Three days after Zhao Hai dealt with the Leo n, Laura and the otherspleted their study on the new cultivation method. Naturally, their route, energy, and physical ability still fell shortpared to Zhao Hai.

 Chapter 964 â€“ Atlanta Plane

    <h4>Chapter 964 ¨C Anta ne</h4>

    After Laura finished cultivating the Myriad Ster Transformations art, she proceeded to hand the method over to Karen. However, Karen didn¡¯t like studying the method, he said that it¡¯s very annoying.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t force Karen to study. To be honest, Zhao Hai discovered that the Ster Art was suited for attacks. Karen didn¡¯t like fighting and just liked to do research.

    After that, Laura just handed the method over to Green. She didn¡¯t give Grandpa Green any pointers, he could understand it on his own.

    Upon seeing that Laura and the others were done practicing, Zhao Hai immediately called them over to the living room. After asking them about their experiences, Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re done practicing. In the past few days, I¡¯ve been busy observing the various groups inside the Space. Now that the time is right, we should prepare our next n.¡±

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, are you preparing to deal with the Winged Pegasus n? I think we should start to make a move, if we don¡¯t teach those guys a lesson, then they will continue to be a pain in the head.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m also losing my patience towards the Winged Pegasus. However, I made a promise to Shan. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have let them go free all this time. Let¡¯s just start sending undead to the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s scouts and slowly lead them towards the Winged Pegasus ne.¡±

    Lizzy looked at the screen and said, ¡°Brother Hai, did you make a move? How did the O¡¯neal family react?¡±

    Zhao Hai slightly frowned, ¡°If I could describe their reaction, then i can only say that it¡¯s strange. They seem to be very sensitive. As long as they see an undead, they will immediately pursue them.¡±

    When Lizzy heard this, she frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s not the style of the O¡¯Neal family to throw caution out the window. What happened?¡± Zhao Hai also frowned, ¡°Right, the O¡¯neal family isn¡¯t acting normal. However, this doesn¡¯t have anything to do with us at this time. Let¡¯s just lead them to the Winged Pegasus, let¡¯s see what they do then.¡±

    The group nodded, then ZhaoHai turned his head to look at everyone and said, ¡°I want to take a look at the Anta ne, what do you think?¡±

    When Lizzy and the others heard this, their expression couldn¡¯t help but change. Then Lizzy asked, ¡°Brother Hai, do you really want to go to the Anta ne? When do we leave?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°We¡¯ll go now. Don¡¯t forget, I gave Axe a token. We now have mapped a portion of the Anta ne. We can go there directly and learn about their situation.¡±

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai, her expression looked quite strange as she asked, ¡°Brother Hai, you¡¯re not nning on ascending in the Anta ne, are you?¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard Laura, he couldn¡¯t help but stare for a moment before he shook his head and said, ¡°Impossible, the situation between the Anta ne and the Ark Continent is different. I just want to head there to find clues about the Ascension Magic Armor. I also want to confirm if the ne is under Lu Wei¡¯s control or not, and if not, then I want to find out who the ne Manager is. I also want to see their rtionship with their lower nes.¡±

    When Laura and the others heard Zhao Hai, they couldn¡¯t help but nod. To be honest, they also wanted to find out, after all this matter involved the state of their future.

    After seeing that the others didn¡¯t speak, Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Actually, we can also y around in the Anta ne. The ne has a lot of people in it. As long as we forged some IDs we can explore wherever we want.¡±

    The eyes of Laura and the others lit up when they heard this. Although the Space¡¯s environment was good, they still couldn¡¯t help but feel bored inside. Moreover, there was nothing special inside the ce where the Divines were transferred into. Going to a new ce right now would be great.

    After seeing their reactions, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°If you agree, then let¡¯s go and take a look. What do you think?¡±

    Laura and the others nodded. When he saw their nod, Zhao Hai smiled and then changed the monitor¡¯s image into the Anta ne.

    Different from the Ark Continent or the Divine Realm where there were no magic armors, the Anta ne was teeming with all kinds of mechanized suits. The uses of magic armors were numerous. These magic armors weren¡¯t only used for battles or construction, they were also used to things like farm work, the usability of magic armors was immense.

    To be honest, when he saw the Anta ne, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but think about Earth. In Anta ne¡¯s Magic Armor Continent, there were things running on the ground like cars. Naturally, these cars used the same energy converters as the magic armors.

    However, the energy inside energy converters weren¡¯t from magic beasts. Instead, the energy used by the cars was stored up electric power.

    Right, it was electricity. After paying attention to the Anta ne¡¯s situation, Zhao Hai discovered that people were utilizing the power of electricity. Moreover, it seems like they had been using it for a long time.

    The structure of their power grid was the same as the one back on Earth. However, the power generated by their power nts weren¡¯t obtained from burning things like charcoal. Instead, their power was gained through hydroelectric nts and wind farms. With the addition of magic formations, their power was like the one used in the Space. But their power was more advanced than the one that Karen set up.

    After seeing this, Zhao Hai was very shocked. It was at this point that he can finally confirm his suspicion, the Anta ne wasn¡¯t under Lu Wei¡¯s rule.

    Zhao Hai noticed that although nes like the Ark Continent, Demon Realm, and the Divine Realm use magic formations, the level of their formations was very low. With these formations, it would be impossible to develop a decent system, or even a technomagic society.

    Moreover, Lu Wei was preventing people on these nes from researching magic formations. Didn¡¯t he order the destruction of the Goblin Race?

    What surprised Zhao Hai the most was his result after carefullyparing the magic formations with magic array inside the Seven Star Heaven Lock. Although it can be said that the array inside the Seven Star Heaven Lock was moreplexpared to magic formations, Zhao Hai discovered that they were two fundamentally different systems. Even if the magic formations bes moreplex, it was still differentpared to the one inside the Seven Star Heaven Lock.

    In the beginning, Zhao Hai thought that magic formations and the Seven Star Heaven Lock was just separated by profundity. With enough research, Zhao Hai¡¯s magic formations would reach the Seven Star Heaven Lock¡¯s level.

    However, it seems like Zhao Hai was thinking wrongly. Magic formations and the Seven Star Heaven Lock were different. They were like two parallel lines, bound to never intersect.

    Upon careful research, Zhao Hai saw that the two systems were a product of two different evolutions. This greatly surprised Zhao Hai, and this also confirms his thought that the Anta ne wasn¡¯t managed by Lu Wei.

    Laura and the others gawked at the scene in the monitor. They didn¡¯t think that the Anta ne would have this appearance.

    After some time, Zhao Hai turned to the others and said, ¡°It seems like the Anta ne isn¡¯t going to be simple. Laura, pay attention to the clothes that they wear. We¡¯ll need to make clothes that are appropriate before we take a stroll.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded before they carefully stared at the monitor. In the meantime, Zhao Hai looked into his warehouse to see if there was anything he needed.

    Besides a set of tattered clothing, Zhao Hai managed to see something useful. There was an ID card that the O¡¯neal family¡¯s pilot owned.

    Zhao Hai looked into the ID Card. The contents of the ID card were the same as the ones back on Earth. It was quite detailed, there was the picture of the owner, his height, weight, age, ce of birth. There was even a magicrystal function on the top part of the card.

    Zhao Hai called the undead O¡¯Neal family pilot who owned this card. Every ID card in the Anta ne seem to have magicrystal imnts. They had the same function as a bank card, it records how much money you have.

    In the Magic Armor Continent, despite having plenty of ns, there was only one bank. This bank was jointly controlled by several Great Families. Its purpose was to facilitate the trading and livelihood of the people in the Continent.

    Upon hearing the function of the ID card, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but nod. This ID Card did indeed make life more convenient in the Anta ne.

    Zhao Hai looked at the magic armor pilot and said, ¡°As long as a person from the Anta ne has these ID Cards, then they would be fine? Do you have any other currency?¡±

    The magic armor pilot nodded and said, ¡°We do, there are three kinds, gold coins, silver coins and copper coins. Gold coins are equal to ten silver coins and also 100 copper coins. Ordinary people use these to make purchases. The money on the ID Cards are used by those industries right under the banks. Usually, people would take their money out of the bank first before spending it.

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he waved his hand, returning the magic armor pilot to the Hell Space. After that, he took the ID Card and ced it in the scanner.

    After the entire procedure finished, a prompt came in from the scanner, ¡°Unique ID Card from a Technomagic Civilization detected. The card has special methods inside, asking Host for permission to copy. If host wants to copy the ID Card, then Host can head to the Universal Processing Machine. Copied Cards would have a certain amount of money saved inside. The Host can deposit money in these cards using gold coins from the Space.¡±

 Chapter 965 â€“ Bank Experience

    <h4>Chapter 965 ¨C Bank Experience</h4>

    When Zhao Hai heard the scanner¡¯s prompt, he couldn¡¯t help but curse. This scanner was truly a miserly fellow. In the beginning, it would ask Zhao Hai for money in order to analyze things. And now, it can¡¯t even do a simple thing like artificially giving him money in the ID card. It actually wanted Zhao Hai to spend his gold from the Space.

    However, Zhao Hai also knew that there was no way for the scanner to change. He immediately went to the processing machine in order make ID cards for himself as well as for Laura and the others. He also nned to ce a hundred thousand gold coins on each card.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know the purchasing power of gold coins in the Anta ne. Therefore, he decided to have a hundred thousand gold coins as a buffer.

    Before Zhao Hai took the ID cards from the processing machine, Laura and the others went out of the vi. Upon seeing them arrive, Zhao Hai knew what they wanted to do. Zhao Hai turned to Laura and said, ¡°Did you manage to get their style of clothing?¡± Laura nodded, ¡°There isn¡¯t anything special, they¡¯re not that eye-catching either. Look.¡± Then after that, the women proceeded to draw the clothes for the processing machine to make.

    After waiting for the clothes to finish, Laura and the others immediately put them on. On the other hand, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t need to have clothes prepared for him. His own clothing can transform itself. As long as Zhao Hai willed it, he could dress like anything he wanted.

    When the women finished putting their clothing on, Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see what the Anta ne is like.¡± Laura and the others nodded before all of them returned to the living room. After that, Zhao Hai looked for a ce where nobody can see them. Then the group appeared there.

    Upon arriving in the Anta ne, the group immediately looked all around them. The ce was good and the environment wasn¡¯t bad. This caused Zhao Hai to be startled. He thought that since the Anta ne was so developed, then their technology would have a great impact to the environment. But now, it seems like this wasn¡¯t the case. The people from the Anta ne protected their environment well.

    The reason why Zhao Hai said this was because when people reach levels like him, then they would be extremely sensitive to their environment. It wouldn¡¯t take Zhao Hai long to know whether the ce was polluted or not.

    While Laura and the others were curiously looking around, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get going. Don¡¯t forget, we need to speak the Anta ne¡¯snguage.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded, then they carried on to talk using the Anta ne¡¯snguage. They had already studied the Anta ne¡¯snguage for some time, so they were quite familiar with it already.

    The group appeared inside a small city under the O¡¯neal family¡¯s control. As long as they make a few turns, then they would be going along the city¡¯s main street.

    After seeing that there weren¡¯t any banks, Zhao Hai went to a pedestrian and gave him a salute before asking, ¡°Mister, can I ask where the bank in this city is? I¡¯m from outside this area and I want to take some money.¡±

    The man turned his head to Zhao Hai and saw an ordinary looking man. There was nothing special on him but there was a cloudy temperament around him, making people look at him favorably. So the man immediately replied, ¡°The Bank is very close. You go straight this road and then turn right, in about five minutes it should be on sight.¡±

    After that, Zhao Hai nodded and expressed his gratitude to the person before leading Laura and the others to proceed. The group inspected everything around them. They could see that this was a very busy street, both sides of the road were filled with tradesmen. It was very noisy. While Laura and the others were looking all around, people were curiously looking at them, some were in surprise.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s group was filled with beautiful women, so it was natural that they would be able to turn heads. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about this, he just smiled as he received the envious looks of the people around him.

    The Anta ne¡¯s people weren¡¯t a monogamous society. Here, as long as you¡¯re rich, you can marry as many wives as you want. Because of this, Zhao Hai¡¯s ID card was able to record his rtionship with his wives.

    This was also one of the characteristics of the Anta ne¡¯s ID card. When you marry, the name of your spouse would be reflected on the ID card.

    After walking for about 10 minutes, the group was finally able to see the bank. The bank looked very well decorated. Zhao Hai looked at the name of the bank, Magic Armor Bank.

    Zhao Hai nodded before leading Laura and the others towards the bank. The bank was quite stylish. The entire hall was about five meters high. Its interior decorations were resplendent and rich. Inside the bank, there were rows of counters with people lining up. On the left side of the hall was a ce for sitting down.

    Near the right side of the hall was a room. On the side of the door, the characters for, ¡®VIP lounge¡¯ was written. There was an expensive looking soldier stationed outside the room along with two pretty female staff.

    Zhao Hai went directly towards the VIP lounge. Upon seeing Zhao Hai, the two female staff bowed and said, ¡°Wee Mister, may we please see your ID card.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly before handing his ID over. The female staff gave Zhao Hai¡¯s ID a look before handing it back to Zhao Hai and saying, ¡°We¡¯ll have to be unfair to Mister. We cannot allow you in since you¡¯re not a VIP.¡±

    The people inside the hall noticed Zhao Hai entering the bank along with his beautiful wives. Moreover, he even walked directly towards the VIP lounge. Upon hearing the female staff, some of themughed.

    ¡°So he just wanted to put up an act to enter the VIP lounge. You don¡¯t even have 1 million gold coins deposited, yet you think you¡¯re a VIP? Look at this fool, are these women also deceived by him?¡±

    ¡°Right, right, these beautiful women were fooled by this man. Elder Brother, perhaps you¡¯re richer than him.¡±

    Upon hearing these remarks, the faces of Laura and the others couldn¡¯t help but turn red. If not for Zhao Hai waving his hand to them, they would have began berating these people back.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t angry, instead, he looked at the female staff and said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m aware of the rules. I came here to upgrade mine and my wives¡¯ ID Cards to VIP. Can the VIP lounge handle this?¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the people in the hall gawked. Then some of them went to look outside the bank to see whether Zhao Hai had piles of gold following behind him. Otherwise, how could he upgrade a group¡¯s cards to VIP?

    But after looking outside, there were no cars parked that were filled with gold coins. The people in the hall had mixed reactions. Some of them had ridiculing smiles on their faces while some remained silent.

    There were spatial tools in the Anta ne, but these items were umon. They were generally under the hands of people with status. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have cars filled with gold coins, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to upgrade his group¡¯s status to VIP. But on the contrary, if Zhao Hai was still able to upgrade his status to VIP, then this meant this his identity wasn¡¯t simple.

    When the female staff heard Zhao Hai, she couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then she said, ¡°Mister, pleasee with me.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he led Laura and the others to enter the VIP lounge. When Zhao Hai¡¯s group entered the VIP with the female staff, the people inside the hall couldn¡¯t help but pay attention to the VIP lounge door. They wanted to see the result. If Zhao Hai was sessful in upgrading his ID card, then the people in the bank would be respectful towards him. If he wasn¡¯t, then the staff wouldn¡¯t be polite, they would certainly throw him out. One must know that the influence behind the Magic Armor bank wasn¡¯t weak. If Zhao Hai deceived them, then they surely wouldn¡¯t be polite.

    Upon entering the door, Zhao Hai immediately felt the difference. The environment inside the VIP lounge was much betterpared to outside. There was gentle music ying in the background. Moreover, the chairs inside weren¡¯t hardwood chairs, they were sofas.

    Under the guidance of the female staff, Zhao Hai¡¯s group sat on the sofa. Then the female staff offered them so beverages to drink. After providing Zhao Hai¡¯s group with refreshments, the female staff bowed to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, please wait here in the meantime while I go and call our manager.¡± Zhao Hai nodded. He thought that the Anta ne was bing more and more like Earth. This gave him mixed feelings.

    Before Zhao Hai even finished his drink, a middle-aged man came over. The man was wearing very formal business attire. Although it wasn¡¯t very gorgeous, his clothing made him look respectable and professional. The man walked to Zhao Hai and bowed, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, Wee to Magic Armor Bank. I¡¯m the bank¡¯s manager. Might I ask how much money mister intends to deposit?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve made some big business this time. However, the opposite party didn¡¯t send the money through the bank. Instead, he gave me gold bricks. Can those bricks be used as deposit in this bank?¡±

    As soon as the manager heard Zhao Hai, he quickly replied, ¡°Naturally. Mister can rest assured. Gold bricks can be deposited to this bank. We shall help mister convert them to gold coins. There wouldn¡¯t be any mistakes.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good. Where do you want me to ce the gold bricks?¡±

    The manager bowed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask Mister toe with me. The Mistresses can just stay here and rx.¡± Zhao Hai nodded before standing up and saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The managed made an inviting gesture. Before going, Zhao Hai turned to Laura and the others and said, ¡°Everyone, give me your ID Cards. I will deposit money to your ounts as well.¡±

    Laura and the othersplied and gave Zhao Hai their cards. After receiving the cards, Zhao Hai proceeded to follow the manager.

    The manager led Zhao Hai in a respectful manner. He was now convinced that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t a simple character.

 Chapter 966 â€“ Unusual Mood

    <h4>Chapter 966 ¨C Unusual Mood</h4>

    The manager guided Zhao Hai to a room further in the bank. There weren¡¯t anything else inside this room other than a magic formation.

    Then the manager turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, please ce the gold bricks inside this magic formation.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then he waved his hand, making a big pile of gold appear inside the formation. From what it looks like, it seems to be valued at least ten million.

    When the gold bricks appeared inside the formation, the formation immediately lit up with a golden radiance. After that, on the walls opposite to Zhao hai, rows of digits appeared. Zhao Hai initially didn¡¯t understand what these digits meant. However, after the manager looked at the digits, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, all of your gold bricks value at 12.5 million gold coins. Does Mister want to verify this?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°No need, it¡¯s urate. Please save 1 million gold coins on each of my wives¡¯ ID Cards. ce the remaining coins on mine.¡± After that, Zhao Hai handed the cards over to the bank manager.

    The manager respectfully received the cards before he said, ¡°Mister can wait for me outside. After I take care of this, I will personally deliver them to Mister.¡± Zhao Hai nodded before he turned around and left the room.

    At this time, Laura and the others were chatting and drinking. When Zhao Hai arrived, the women turned to look at him.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯ll take a while before it¡¯s done. After that, we¡¯ll buy several good cars. Then we¡¯ll y in the city.¡± Laura and the others nodded.

    At this time, the female staff who led them in breathed out a sigh of relief. She wasn¡¯t relieved for Zhao Hai, she was relieved for herself. She rejoiced that she wasn¡¯t being disrespectful towards Zhao Hai earlier. She was d that Zhao Hai was a genuine customer. If people like the female staff were disrespectful towards a distinguished guest, then they would immediately lose their job. Perhaps they might even suffer further consequences.

    Losing a job as the bank staff would be a huge blow. One should know that bank workers were one of the most well-paid people in the Anta ne.

    After Zhao Hai sat down and took a drink, he turned to the others and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to have good cars? We¡¯ll buy more cars this time.¡±

    Laura and the others smiled. The female staff couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhao Hai¡¯s women in envy. The female staff didn¡¯t ridicule Zhao Hai¡¯s way of spoiling his women. If such a person was willing to spoil her that much, then even the female staff would be happy.

    Before long, the bank manager returned with Zhao Hai¡¯s IDs. After handing the ID cards over to Zhao Hai, the manager said, ¡°Mister, the ID cards have been updated. If Mister has anything else he needs, then we would dly handle them.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Prepare 10 thousand gold coins, 10 thousand silver coins, and 10 thousand copper coins for me. I won¡¯t be able to buy anything without pocket money.¡±

    The manager immediately replied, ¡°I ask Mister to wait for a moment. I will immediately prepare the coins.¡± After that, he bowed to Zhao Hai before leaving. Before long, three bags were handed over to Zhao Hai. After receiving his coins, Zhao Hai stood up.

    The manager followed Zhao Hai as the group left the VIP lounge. Those who haven¡¯t left the hall looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s group. A lot of people knew the manager, so upon seeing Zhao Hai, they knew that Zhao Hai seeded in upgrading his card. The people couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhao Hai with envy.

    Zhao Hai swept his gaze through the people in the hall before faintly smiling. After following Zhao Hai out of the bank, the manager proceeded to enter return to his post.

    After Zhao Hai¡¯s group left the bank, Laura turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, why did you save so much money in your card? We don¡¯t need to buy anything, and the things here aren¡¯t cheap at all.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Who said we won¡¯t buy anything. We have money, so why won¡¯t we spend it? After all, the money we spend is mine.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Laura and the others stared. Then they quickly understood what Zhao Hai meant. They looked at each other and smiled. Zhao Hai intends to throw money away. This wasn¡¯t the first time that he¡¯d done this, it was quite normal.

    Megan looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, what do you want to buy?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I want to buy a lot of things. For example, books about magic formations and magic armors. Magic armors themselves, and also some cars. It¡¯ll be good if we could buy energy source machines as well. As long as I like it, then I will buy it.¡±

    Megan understood Zhao Hai¡¯s sentiment. To be honest, after seeing the things inside the Anta ne, they couldn¡¯t help but feel envious. They also wanted to have some of the things here. At the same time, Zhao Hai would also like to provide the people inside the Space with the goods from the Anta ne.

    After seeing the others¡¯ reactions, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but have a huge smile on his face, ¡°Let¡¯s go and find a hotel first. Then let¡¯s think about what to do next.¡±

    As he said that, Zhao Hai stepped into the road and waved. Laura and the others didn¡¯t understand Zhao Hai¡¯s action. But unexpectedly, an orange vehicle stopped in front of Zhao Hai. It wasn¡¯t a very huge car. It had a sign ¡®Taxi¡¯ on its side.

    There were three rows of seats inside the car. It looked very well maintained. Zhao Hai opened the door for Laura and the others. After they got in, Zhao Hai sat next to the driver and said, ¡°Take us to the best hotel in town.¡±

    As soon as the taxi driver heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but gawk. Then his expression turned ecstatic as he quickly replied, ¡°Alright, Mister can sit tight.¡± After that, the taxi drove forward. After a few turns, they stopped in front of a big hotel.

    When the taxi stopped, a staff from the hotel immediately came over. Then he opened the door for Zhao Hai¡¯s group.

    Zhao Hai nonchntly tossed a gold coin over to the taxi driver. The taxi driver repeatedly thanked Zhao Hai, but Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care much about it as he walked towards the hotel.

    The hotel staff quickly caught up with Zhao Hai and opened the hotel¡¯s door for him. Before entering the hotel, Zhao Hai tossed another gold coin towards the hotel staff.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know how popr tipping culture was in the Anta ne. However, rather than being judged by not tipping, he might as well give everyone tips.

    When the hotel staff received the gold coin, he immediately expressed his gratitude towards Zhao Hai. It¡¯s evident that tipping was a custom in this ce, but a gold coin was also too much.

    As soon as Zhao Hai¡¯s group entered the hotel, a female concierge immediately met him. She bowed towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, wee. Does Mister have a reservation?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t. We just arrived at this ce today. So we haven¡¯t had the chance.¡±

    The female staff nodded and said, ¡°Mister,e with me.¡± Then she led Zhao Hai to the reception area. The female reception staff behind the counter bowed and said, ¡°Mister Wee to our hotel. Do you want to take a room or do you want to dine at our restaurant?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Give me your best room. Somewhere that I can live together with my wives.¡±

    The female staff smiled and said, ¡°Alright, Mister can rest assured. Our best amodation has ten rooms inside, a dining room, living room, conference room, a swimming pool, a bar, and a fitness room. It can definitely match mister¡¯s requests.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright, give me that room.¡±

    The female staff nodded, then she said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask Mister¡¯s ID Card.¡± Then Zhao Hai handed his ID card over. The female staff registered Zhao Hai¡¯s ID card before giving Zhao Hai the room key.

    After Zhao Hai received the key, the group was led by the staff towards the elevator. When everyone had entered, the staff pressed the button for the top floor.

    Zhao Hai looked at the elevator button, the top floor turned out to be 55. It was quite high. Meanwhile, Laura and the others were looking at the elevator with curiosity.

    Upon entering their aodation, the staff proceeded to introduce each room and facility. Then after receiving the tip from Zhao Hai, the staff left with a happy face.

    Laura and the others looked at their room with curiosity. Zhao Hai smiled faintly and didn¡¯t say anything. He just went to the balcony and looked at the cityscape.

    The city had the vor of a huge metropolis. Moreover, there were a lot of high-rise buildings that were constructed and being constructed. From the hotel¡¯s balcony, one would feel like he was standing on top of the mountain, overlooking everything underneath.

    At this time, after looking at the rooms, Laura and the others went to Zhao Hai¡¯s side and said, ¡°Brother Hai, this ce is very good. Everything is beautiful.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°If you really like it, we can stay inside a science and technology background for a few days. They also have rooms like these.¡±

    Laura and the others happily nodded. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything else. Metropolis cities just like this one were only attractive because of the people living in them. If you have a city like this but have no people, you would soon feel like you¡¯re living inside a ghost town.

    After looking at the rooms, Zhao Hai turned to Laura and the others and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat something. Then we¡¯ll head out and buy things.¡± Laura and the others nodded, then they proceeded to follow Zhao Hai. Upon arriving at the elevator, Zhao Hai looked at the elevator staff and said, ¡°Take us to the restaurant.¡± The staff nodded before pressing the button with the number ¡®30¡¯ in it.

    When Zhao Hai and the others came out of the elevator, the waiter of the restaurant immediately came over and settled them down on a table. Zhao Hai causally ordered some dishes before the waiter retreated.

    One must say that the restaurant food of the hotel were very good. After having eaten their meal, Zhao Hai¡¯s group went to the hotel¡¯s lobby.

    Just as the group arrived at the lobby, a man dressed in decent formal clothes came over and said, ¡°Mister, hello. I am the hotel¡¯s lobby manager. Does Mister have any requests for the hotel?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled towards the hotel manager and said, ¡°Hi. Me and my wives would like to buy some cars. Can you help us with this matter?¡±

    The lobby manager immediately replied, ¡°Mister can rest assured, we know exactly where you want to be.¡± After that, the person next to the manager took Zhao Hai outside of the hotel. Outside, there was a limousine already waiting for them.

    The hotel manager personally opened the door for Zhao Hai before asking Zhao Hai to go in. Zhao Hai¡¯s group entered the limousine and saw that it was a really good car. The interior of the car was quite spacious. It could amodate about a dozen people inside. There was also a refrigerator as well as an audio device.

    Laura and the others were curiously inspecting the car. After some time, Laura turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, I thought that we already had good carriages back in the Ark Continent. Butpared to this, they still fall short.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly without saying anything. To be honest, among everyone here, his mood was the mostplex. Although it can be said that he enjoyed his time after transmigrating, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel strange after arriving at the Anta ne. Even if there were no connections between the Anta ne and Earth, they were still quite simr. Zhao Hai thought about his time in the Anta ne andpared it with his time on Earth. Back on Earth, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t enjoy much of his life. He was an otaku with no merit to his name. He had seen limousines on the television and has hoped to ride it one day. So while Zhao Hai was sitting inside the car, his heart couldn¡¯t help but feel iparably strange.

    While Laura and the others explored the limousine, Zhao Hai just sat and looked out the window. His thoughts returned back to his time on Earth. The Anta ne made him recall his previous life, both the good and the bad. It was at this time where Zhao Hai realized that there were some things that you would appreciate only when you lose it. Whether it be good or bad things, one would still think fondly upon it. Although there were a lot of negatives in his life on Earth, although there were no major events, it was still his original life.

    Laura and the others discovered that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t too enthusiastic. They stopped chatting as they sat beside Zhao Hai. Laura looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Brother Hai, what¡¯s wrong? Why do you look unhappy?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at their eyes and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. But I just thought of thanking the heavens that I run into all of you. Meeting you is the luckiest thing that happened to me.¡±

    Laura and the others smiled. They knew that something must be in Zhao Hai¡¯s mind. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have said this out of the blue. Laura looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Brother Hai, what happened?¡±

 Chapter 967 â€“ Recreational Vehicle

    <h4>Chapter 967 ¨C Recreational Vehicle</h4>

    Upon seeing their expressions, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty. At the same time, he put away the extra thoughts in his mind. He understood that every move that he made wouldn¡¯t only concern himself, he also had Laura and the others to think about.

    No matter how much he missed his life back on Earth, he couldn¡¯t go back. At this moment, he wasn¡¯t Zhao Hai of Earth, he was Zhao Hai Buda, the Patriarch of the Buda n and the husband of thedies sitting by his side.

    When he thought about this, Zhao Hai immediately cleared his mind. He looked at Laura and the others and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was just thinking about the time I was sent to the ck Wastnd. At that time, I didn¡¯t think even dream of being in ce like this.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Laura and the others sighed in relief. Then Laura smiled and said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t this show Brother Hai¡¯s abilities? You relied on your efforts and bit by bit you were able to reach your current state.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not just me. I relied on the Space. Perhaps without the Space, the present Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t exist. It¡¯s possible that the Buda n would already sunk into the annals of history.¡±

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai and then smiled, ¡°Brother Hai, I don¡¯t believe other people could achieve this much even if they had the Space. Not everyone can utilize the Space to its maximum potential like you. You have been very low-key all this time. Don¡¯t forget, the Space wasn¡¯t this powerful in the beginning. If other people had the Space, then they wouldn¡¯t have been as patient as you. Brother Hai, the Space is just a tool. It¡¯s abilities are limited, and the one who determines its fate is always its user.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, there¡¯s no need tofort me. In any case, I¡¯m already happy to have the Space. Right, what kind of car do you want to buy? Actually, we can¡¯t use the cars for long. After we achieved our goal in the Anta ne, we would be going back. When that timees, we won¡¯t be able to use them anymore.¡±

    As soon as Laura and the others heard this, they immediately went to discuss. After seeing their chirping, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    At this time, their vehicle stopped. After that, their driver opened the door for Zhao Hai. When Zhao Hai went out of the car, the driver bowed and said, ¡°Mister, this the biggest vehicle store in the city. There are a lot of cars avable here. Mister can choose whatever car you like.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and thanked the driver. After that, he took five gold coins and handed it over. After the driver expressed his gratitude, he proceeded to return to his car.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to look at the huge car dealership. The store was very huge and stylish. What differs this storepared to others was the fact that there were no advertisements outside the store. The only thing that can be seen in front of the store was an ancient looking car.

    The sinct design of the store gave of it the aura of a noble that was wearingmoner clothes. Even if the noble was wearing simple cllthing, his temperament could still be seen.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but praise the store, ¡°Good, good. Just by its appearance, one could see that it¡¯s very good. Go, see if there are any cars you want.¡±

    Laura and the others proceeded to cheer and enter the huge store. Zhao Hai just smiled faintly. However, he didn¡¯t run over and just calmly entered the store.

    Just as he entered, Zhao Hai was immediately met with a store staff. The woman was wearing a dress. Although the dress made her look very bright, it wasn¡¯t to the point being excessive. Her dress just made her exude a smart and capable appearance.

    The female staff bowed to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, wee to our establishment. I am store staff Number 215.¡± Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Hello. It seems like you have quite the collection here.¡± The staff nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Mister, please I¡¯ll be leading you in. What do you want to buy? We have ordinary cars,mercial cars, sports cars, and recreational vehicles.¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment and said, ¡°I want to take a look at your recreational vehicles first. I want something that can travel anywhere.¡±

    The staff immediately said, ¡°Alright, please follow me.¡± After that, she led Zhao Hai to a ce inside the store.

    Zhao Hai looked at the store and saw Laura and the others looking at various sports cars. One has to recognize how cool and dazzling sports cars could be. They were very appealing to the eyes.

    After Laura and the others saw Zhao Hai, they immediately went to him as Laura said, ¡°Brother Hai, we like these ones. Can we buy them?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°If you want to buy it, then go ahead. I still need to look at their recreational vehicles.¡±

    Laura replied, ¡°Recreational Vehicles? Alright, then let¡¯s see them first.¡± After that, they followed Zhao Hai as they were led by the store staff.

    The store staff was a bit shaken. Laura and the others were rare beauties, and it seems like thesedies were Zhao Hai¡¯s wives. This caused her to be surprised, this was because Zhao Hai looked too ordinary.

    The female staff didn¡¯t believe that Laura and the others were with Zhao Hai because of money. Although the women were indeed beautiful, they couldn¡¯t just fake their noble temperament. Even if the female staff¡¯s dress made her look capable, her temperament still fell shortpared to Zhao Hai¡¯s wives.

    Although the female staff was curious about Zhao Hai, she didn¡¯t ask nor should she care. Being too curious would just bring her trouble.

    Before long, under the guidance of the store staff, Zhao Hai arrived at where the recreational vehicle was. Zhao Hai looked at it and discovered that the RVs of the Anta ne were muchrgerpared to those back on Earth. Their RV here wasn¡¯t smaller than a carriage. This caused Zhao Hai to be surprised.

    Laura and the others were also surprised upon seeing the RV. They didn¡¯t think that they would see a car that was asrge as this.

    Upon seeing this, Zhao Hai finally understood why the roads of the Anta ne were wider than the ones on Earth. It seems like it was caused by the Anta ne¡¯s much higher technological level.

    The female staff arrived right by the silvery bright RV and said, ¡°Mister, please take a look. This car is produced by the O¡¯Neal family. This recreational vehicle is divided into three floors, each floor having 125 square meters of floor space each. On the first floor, there is a miniature parking lot about 1 meter high. This parking lot would automatically descend to the ground when needed. Once you park your car, it will return to its original position inside the vehicle. All in all, the parking lot could amodate eight cars. Each section of parking could be separated. You can descend to any parking section from the second floor and then proceed to drive. It¡¯s very convenient.¡±

    ¡°Situated on the second floor are the living room, bathroom, a fitness room, a miniature swimming pool, and other facilities. The furniture inside are allplete. All seats are made with high-grade magic beast leather. They¡¯re veryfortable to sit on.¡±

    ¡°Bedroom are ced on the third floor. All in all, there are six bedrooms each with their own bathroom.¡±

    ¡°These are the three floors of a conventional RV. At its roof is a small courtyard where you can host small parties while on the road.¡±

    ¡°Windows on both sides of the car can also be opened and act as small sheds to protect against the sun. You can park your car and then proceed to enjoy a pic.¡±

    ¡°The materials used to construct these RVs are all high quality copper alloys. Not only is the vehicle strong against shaking, it is also quite light for its size. There are a lot of magic formations on the vehicle, and it even uses engines made for war tanks. Because of its strong horsepower, the car could still go fast despite itsrge build.¡±

    ¡°The tires of the vehicle are made of special stomers. Even nails would be broken when they¡¯re being run through. The suspension mechanism is also made ording to standards used for war tanks. There wouldn¡¯t¡¯ be any issues even if you go through a rugged mountain path.¡±

    While the staff was exining the function of the vehicle, they also yed the functions of the car. Laura and the others were shocked to see the RV. Now they finally understood why it was named like that, it was basically a small mobile house. The carriages of the Ark Continent could only be called primitivepared to this.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t as startled. Although it was bigger and more advanced than the RVs back on earth, their fundamental function wasn¡¯t any different.

    After the staff was done with the introduction, Zhao Hai looked at her and said, ¡°Are there other cars like this one?¡±

    The store staff quickly replied, ¡°It¡¯s the only one. Mister, this RV is the most advanced vehicle of its type. Others simply couldn¡¯tpare to it. Moreover, this car is being promoted by the O¡¯Neal family. They¡¯re limited in supply.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he said, ¡°How much is it?¡± When the staff heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then she quickly understood that Zhao Hai was interested in the vehicle so she immediately answered, ¡°The vehicle is priced fairly. As long as you pay 500 thousand gold coins, ourpany would take care of everything including licensing as well as any other modifications you have for the vehicle.¡±

    Zhao hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, prepare one of these for me.¡± Then he turned to Laura and the others and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you like those sports cars? Go take a look so we can have them installed in the parking spaces.¡±

    When the store staff heard this, she immediately lit up with happiness as she said, ¡°Alright Mister, we¡¯ll take care of it. I¡¯m sure the madames would be satisfied with our collection of vehicles.¡±

 Chapter 968 â€“ Meeting Warriors At Nigh

    <h4>Chapter 968 ¨C Meeting Warriors At Nigh</h4>

    t

    When Zhao Hai left the shop, he was already inside his recreational vehicle. Zhao Hai already learned how to drive back on Earth, and driving in the Anta ne was much easier. This was because; One, the roads here were very wide. Two, because the cars were equipped with automatic transmission. And third, because almost all cars had an anti-collision formation installed. As long as one uses this formation, one wouldn¡¯t need to worry about idents. Of course, one can choose to turn this formation off.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai had this formation installed in his RV. Moreover, he had modifications made on the RV in order to make it morefortable. And with eight sports cars in the parkingpartments, Zhao Hai spent more than 1 million gold coins in total.

    This purchase also made Zhao Hai realize the buying power of gold coins in the Anta ne. Gold coins seem to be worth a lot.

    Zhao Hai drove back towards the hotel and checked out of their room before proceeding to drive off the city. He already bought a car and deposited a huge amount of money in the bank. This might cause unnecessary attention to be ced on their group. Since Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want anyplications to ur, he decided to head off to other ces.

    When they went out of the city, Zhao Hai released the O¡¯neal family pilot and then had him drive the RV. Zhao Hai already bought a map before leaving, and their next destination was the neighboring city¡­

    Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t immediately enter the Space after leaving the city. They still wanted to understand the Anta ne better. The roads of the Anta ne were very well maintained and were very wide. Each road could allow four vehicles like their RV to go side by side.

    In the beginning, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t understand why the roads outside the city were this wide. Butter on, he got the reason from the magic armor pilot. The roads were wide so that war tanks would be able to easily make use of it.

    Although Zhao Hai¡¯s RV was very big, it still wasn¡¯t as wide as a war tank. The roads could allow two war tanks to go side by side at most. Three would be pushing it.

    Zhao Hai and the others looked at the scenery they passed by and saw that it was very good. Both sides of the roads were protected forests. Later on, they came to understand that the environment inside the Anta ne was very nice. There were forests and meadows everywhere, it was quite rich in nature.

    Before long, the days passed by and darkness came. Zhao Hai had the RV stop as they prepared for the night.

    It wasn¡¯t that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to go to the Space to rest. Instead, Laura and the others wanted to use the RV to experience what its like to stay inside a vehicle. Naturally, Zhao Hai agreed.

    Meg made their dinner in the RV¡¯s kitchen. After finishing their meal, they went to the rooftop to look at the stars before going to their rooms to sleep.

    There was no need to mention howfortable the rooms inside the RV were. Zhao Hai was sleeping with Meg tonight. The two didn¡¯t do anything and just slept side by side.

    When midnight came, Zhao Hai was suddenly woken up. This was because he felt some people in the proximity approaching them in a fast speed. Zhao Hai stared for a moment before he got up and moved Laura and the others to the Space. He also entered the Space and looked at the monitor.

    Zhao Hai saw how fast these people were approaching. Moreover, these people weren¡¯t using magic armors. Their movement was like what warriors back in the Ark Continent did.

    Zhao Hai noted at this point that the O¡¯Neal family, as well as the rest of Magic Armor Continent, didn¡¯t allow warriors nor mages in their territory. They had a hostile rtionship with warriors and mages. If these two people were spotted in the Magic Armor Continent, then they wouldn¡¯t have a good time.

    Not long after Zhao Hai entered the Space, several warriors appeared right outside the parked RV. When the warriors saw the vehicle, they immediately surrounded it. They carefully looked at the car before one of them sighed and said, ¡°This is quite a good vehicle. Leader, what do we do?¡± These warriors were wearing ck clothing and had their swords strapped to their backs. ck cloths were covering their faces with only their eyes showing.

    Another warrior in their group answered, ¡°Don¡¯t cause any incidents. Don¡¯t forget our goal. Let¡¯s go.¡± The warriors nodded. After sparing onest envious nce at the RV, the warriors proceeded to leave.

    Zhao Hai counted the warriors. Altogether, there were ten of them. They were very fast, they should have about the same strength as the Ark Continent¡¯s seven or eight ranked warriors.

    When Zhao Hai saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. With the strength that these people possessed, it was impossible for them to exist here in the Magic Armor Continent. What did theye here for?

    Fortunately, the group of warriors went along the road, so Zhao Hai was able to pay attention to their actions. Before long, the group entered the city that Zhao Hai came from. In the Magic Armor Continent, cities didn¡¯t have any walls. This allowed the warriors to enter the settlement very easily.

    After entering the city, the group immediately proceeded to go about undetected before entering a house. The residents of the house seem to be expecting their arrival. They immediately let the warriors in before closing the door.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai was paying attention to the warrior group. It can be said that Zhao Hai was a careful person. Before leaving the city, he took the time to explore the entire city just enough so that the Space could map the entirety of it. Now, he could see the actions of those people using the monitor.

    After the group entered the house, they immediately took their hoods off. When the owner of the house saw them, he handed them a document and said, ¡°Good, you came on time. These are your ID Cards and the address of the ce where you¡¯ll be staying. Remember your mission. Make sure to understand what the O¡¯Neal family has been doingtely.¡±

    The leader of the warrior group took the document and gave it a quick scan. Then he nodded and said, ¡°You can rest assured.¡± Then he led the warriors to leave the room.

    Upon hearing this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have any interest to listen. Then Zhao Hai let out a long breath. This was an internal affair of the Magic Armor Continent, it didn¡¯t have any rtionship to him.

    As for the status of these warriors, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t need to look it up in order to guess. They were certainly assassins from a Great Family in the Magic Armor Continent. Although it can be said that this was a continent for magic armors, there were certain matters that magic armors couldn¡¯t handle but these assassins could. Because of this, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for Great Families to train warriors in order to serve their goals.

    It was at this moment where a scream suddenly came from a room.

    Laura and the others opened their doors and walked out with their night robes still on. When they saw Zhao Hai on the living room looking at the monitor, they couldn¡¯t help but gawk. Zhao Hai looked at the women and smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s fine, everything¡¯s alright. Go back to sleep. There was a group of warriors approaching the RV earlier. I didn¡¯t know what they intend to do, so I took it upon myself to move you into the Space. Everything¡¯s fine now.¡±

    There was still a hint of fear lingering in the minds of thedies. They went to Zhao Hai¡¯s side before Laura asked, ¡°Brother Hai, what happened? Why are there warriors in the Magic Armor Continent?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Laura and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s possible that those warriors are assassins from a Great Family in the Magic Armor Continent. It seems like the recent actions of the O¡¯Neal family had been brought to the attention of these Families. Therefore, they sent people to look into what the O¡¯Neal family was doing.¡±

    After hearing Zhao Hai, Laura and the others quickly rxed. Zhao Hai looked at them and said, ¡°Alright, go back to sleep.¡± Then Zhao Hai waved his hand as the group returned to their rooms in the RV.

    Laura and the others looked at where they were, then they proceeded to go back to sleep. They were experienced people as well. Therefore, although what happened managed frighten them, they were able to quickly recover.

    The next day, Laura and the others regained their usual vigor. After having eaten their breakfast, they proceeded to depart.

    Zhao Hai sat on the roof of the vehicle as he looked at the great scenery. Laura, who sat beside Zhao Hai, suddenly turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, in about three hours, we¡¯ll arrive at the city. ording to the map, the city should be called Yanking City. We should be able to buy things there.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Now we need to buy all kinds of magic armors, methods of energy conversion, and news about the Anta ne. However, we could only buy magic armors avable for civilians. I¡¯m afraid military magic armors aren¡¯t avable for us. On the other hand, the method of energy conversion should be purchasable, albeit certainly not cheap.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°There¡¯s another issue, purchasing all of these things without being noticed would be very hard. Brother Hai, how about this, let¡¯s buy the books first. Then we¡¯ll buy everything elseter on.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Right, books are the key. It¡¯s also best to find secret ces where we can steal formations that aren¡¯t avable outside. The research on magic formations is the most important thing for us.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded. It was just like in the Ark Continent where the top-ranked martial arts manuals weren¡¯t avable for the public. In the Anta ne, there were special magic formations that couldn¡¯t be gained using conventional methods. If Zhao Hai wanted to acquire those formations, then he would have to look for a ce to steal them from.

    At this time, Lizzy added, ¡°Another important thing is the Ascension Magic Armor. But where do we obtain those?¡±

    Zhao Hai also knit his brows and said, ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be easy to find out. Later on, we need to map more cities into the Space. That way, we would obtain some useful clues.¡±

 Chapter 969 â€“ I Must Run A Factory

    <h4>Chapter 969 ¨C I Must Run A Factory</h4>

    Yanking City was arge city under the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s rule. Although this city wasn¡¯t the family¡¯s capital, it was still an important industrial base for the family, making it one of the most important cities under the family¡¯s control.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s next goal was here. Although he can easily get what he wants, he intends to attract as little attention to himself as possible. If he wanted something, then he would need to spend money. And when he¡¯s ready to leave, he would get all his money back from the bank.

    After the group arrived at Yanking City, they immediately went to look for a good hotel to stay in. Upon receiving their amodations, Zhao Hai went outside to look at the situation. Zhao Hai already made some ns. If he wanted to buy a lot of things without attracting suspicion, then the only way for him to do so was to open apany in Yanking City.

    While Zhao Hai went to inquire about the city¡¯s matters, Laura and the others separated and drove towards several bookstores. All the books that they liked and deemed useful were bought.

    Zhao Hai drove to many areas of the city in order to gain a general idea. However, it wasn¡¯t easy to acquire any information about opening apany here. After all, he was unfamiliar with the people and the ce.

    When Zhao Hai returned to the hotel, Laura and the others had alsoe back. Aside from buying arge number of books, they also bought a lot of clothes and other stuff.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about it as he put the books away. After that, the group proceeded to enter the Space and look at the monitor. The current image disyed was the state of the Taurus Continent. Their efforts to lure the O¡¯Neal family to the Winged Pegasus had finally bore fruit. In about two days, the O¡¯neal family should see the Winged Pegasus n¡¯s spatial rift.

    Since there was nothing to worry about, Zhao Hai changed the monitor¡¯s disy to Yanking City¡¯s map. Yanking City was an industrial city, there was an overwhelming number ofrge and small factories operating inside. It may be because the O¡¯Neal family needed great production capabilities in order to make more magic armors and war tanks. Because of this, factories became more prosperous.

    After seeing the state of these factories, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but knit his eyebrows as he turned to Laura and said, ¡°I need to buy a factory here. This way, I could buy things in the name of thepany. However, the business of these factories is doing very good. I¡¯m afraid there will be nobody who¡¯ll want to sell. From the current state, running a factory wouldn¡¯t be an easy matter.¡±

    Laura nodded. She had done business before, so she understood matters beneath the surface. Although businesses in the Anta ne were different than those in the Ark Continent, anyone with keen business senses would know that setting up a factory at this point wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    Zhao Hai knit his brows before he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I want to ask the people in this hotel. Let¡¯s see if they can introduce me to someone who could help us.¡±

    Since they didn¡¯t have anything else they could do, Laura and the others could only nod. After the group appeared outside their room, Zhao Hai immediately called for the lobby manager.

    Zhao Hai lived inside the hotel¡¯s best amodation. Therefore, the lobby manager couldn¡¯t just ignore his summons. Upon hearing that Zhao Hai wanted to see him, the manager immediately arrived.

    .Zhao Hai looked at the lobby manager. The man¡¯s age seem to be on the bigger side. His hair was white and he had a moustache. However, he had tidily arranged himself. When the manager entered the room, he quickly said, ¡°Mister, do you need something?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled towards the manager and said, ¡°I¡¯m not from this ce. I heard that the factory business in Yanking City is quite booming recently so I thought of doing business here. But since I¡¯m unfamiliar with the city, I can only ask lobby manager to act as a middleman and introduce me to people I need to know if I want to build or buy a factory in the city. I wonder if manager can help me with this?¡±

    The manager immediately replied, ¡°Mister can rest assured, we have agencies that specialize in matters like these. I will contact the best Head-hunting agency for Mister.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Then I would have to trouble the Manager. Price isn¡¯t an issue, but I want the person to be reliable. After this, I certainly wouldn¡¯t mistreat the Manager.¡±

    The manager immediately replied, ¡°Mister is too polite. As the hotel¡¯s staff member, I can¡¯t ept any remuneration. I would be viting the rules. I wonder when Mister ns to see the person?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought about it and said, ¡°The sooner the better. But today would be too early, I¡¯ll see them tomorrow.¡±

    The manager nodded and said, ¡°Good. Mister can rest assured, I will arrange a meeting as soon as possible. Once they contact me, I will immediately inform you.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and waved his hand to make the manager retreat. Once the manager was out of the room, Laura turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, is getting a Professional Manager really the right decision?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Rest assured, they can do it. They are trained specifically to handle matters like ours. Do you want to go out and take a stroll? In a city like this, people don¡¯t generally rest in the evening. The city¡¯s nightlife should be very rich.¡±

    As soon as Laura and the others heard this, they happily nodded. Then Zhao Hai smiled as he led Laura and the others to leave. After asking the hotel to arrange a car for them, they immediately walked out.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t wrong. The nightlife of people in this city was truly colorful. What made Zhao Hai d was the presence of a stadium here. He can now watch some matches being held.

    Zhao Hai paid attention and saw that their games here was very simr to football. Zhao Hai immediately called the hotel in order to arrange some game tickets. He then led Laura and the others to see the game.

    Back on Earth, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t able to go to a stadium in order to watch a game. In his country, football wasn¡¯t heavily promoted. And there was no need to mention about going abroad. In this case, Zhao Hai had no way to see games in person.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t a hardcore sports fan. He only knew the rules of the game and he didn¡¯t have any teams that he supported. He just wanted to watch the game because it looked lively.

    At the same time, Laura and the others haven¡¯t seen a single sports match. Games like football were nonexistent in the Ark Continent. For those who always thought about military tactics and cultivation, games where you kick a ball was seen as a joke. Instead of ying football, they might as well spend the time training.

    Laura and the others were very curious about the game. Because of this, after having their dinner at the hotel, they immediately arranged for a vehicle to take them to the stadium. What made Zhao Hai somewhat excited about the game was the fact that two rivals were the ones ying. It was the Red Coat Club, Yanking City¡¯s team, against the team from Derby City.

    The tickets they had weren¡¯t in the VIP rooms. Zhao Hai always thought that the true way of watching a game was on the stand.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s group arrived at the stadium at about Anta ne¡¯s 8:30pm, the game would start at 9:00 pm. Laura and the others followed Zhao Hai into the stadium and upon entering, thedies were shocked. Although the game was in half an hour, the stadium was packed with people wearing colored clothes.

    People were singing their songs inside the stadium. Thedies haven¡¯t seen something like this before, they was shocked speechless. Although Zhao Hai had seen these things in TV, being in person was still a more surreal experience.

    Before long, Zhao Hai and the others had found their seats. Their location was very good, it was quite close to the field. In that short distance, they were able to see the looks of the yers.

    At exactly 9:00pm, the match began. The entire field detonated with cheers. One couldn¡¯t hear anything besides the cheers towards both teams. Even if the person was right next to you, one would still need to listen carefully in order toprehend their words.

    However, once the game began, Laura and the others couldn¡¯t feel somewhat disappointed. They were experts, and they had also seen warriors and mages traversing terrain as though it was nothing. They couldn¡¯t feel the same was as the people watching inside the stadium.

    But under the current atmosphere, they still couldn¡¯t help but continue watching the game. It was a 90-minute game. With the intermission and overtime, the entire match took two hours to finish. Since they were early by 30 minutes, Zhao Hai¡¯s group stayed inside the stadium for a bit less than three hours.

    In these three hours, the fans of both teams never stopped cheering. Their songs were loud from beginning up to the end. Laura and the others couldn¡¯t help but admire their spirit.

    After the group returned to their vehicle, Laura rubbed her ears and said, ¡°Too frantic. Those people are too loud. Brother Hai, you said that they haven¡¯t learned battle qi nor had military training. How could they shout that loud for three straight hours? Every one of them are full of spirit.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because of the game¡¯s charm. It¡¯s difficult for people like us to understand them. To them, football is just like religion.¡± Laura thought for a moment and said, ¡°Brother Hai, is it possible for the people inside the Space to y this game? The Space is severelycking in entertainment.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It won¡¯t be easy. There are a lot of races inside the Space. I¡¯m afraid that there would be some disparity in each team. How would Goblins y against the others? I think we should just abandon this idea.¡±

    Laura couldn¡¯t help but agree. Zhao Hai just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything else. One of the reasons he wanted to see that match was to introduce Anta ne¡¯s lifestyle to Laura and the others. He wanted them to see a lifestyle different from the Ark Continent.

    Anta ne was very simr to Earth. Zhao Hai wanted to make Laura and the others understand the ne¡¯s culture so that they may share something simr with Zhao Hai.

    Nothing noteworthy happened that night. The next morning, as the hotel¡¯s staff were delivering breakfast, the lobby manager led someone to Zhao Hai¡¯s room.

    The manager bowed to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, this is the Professional Manager that the Headhunting Agency has rmended. He can help Mister with what you want.¡±

    After the manager¡¯s introduction, the Professional Manager immediately bowed to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, Hello. I¡¯m called Bluewell. Being able to serve Mister would be a great honor.¡±

    Zhao Hai inspected the man. He looked like he was in his 30s. He wore appropriate clothing and had his hair properlybed. The man¡¯s eyes seem to sparkle.

    Zhao Hai looked at Bluewell and said, ¡°Mister Bluewell, nice to meet you. Please have a seat.¡± Bluewell was very polite as he took a seat and sat down. He didn¡¯t have any hesitations in his actions which made Zhao Hai very satisfied.

    As an Agent, being someone who seemed easy to talk to was a sign of professionalism. If one was cautious with their actions, then that Agent was no good.

    The hotel manager didn¡¯t leave and just stood there. The manager understood that Zhao Hai had yet to ept the Agent Bluewell. It can be said that Bluewell was still at the interview stage. If he was unable to satisfy Zhao Hai, then the hotel manager would have to find another person.

    Zhao Hai looked at Bluewell and said, ¡°Mister Bluewell, did the manager tell you about my request?¡±

    Bluewell immediately replied, ¡°Yes Mister, the manager already informed me that you wanted to purchase a factory in Yanking City, or maybe build your own.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°What would Mister Bluewell suggest?¡± Bluewell replied, ¡°Mister, if I may frankly speak. I think Mister purchasing a factory in Yanking City wouldn¡¯t be a wise decision. Factory business is doing very well in Yanking City. Nobody would be willing to let go of their factories. And even if they did, they would do so at a very high price. Therefore, purchasing a factory at this time would not be worth it.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he had also thought of this point. Therefore, he waved his hand, telling Bluewell to continue. After seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s response, Bluewell went on, ¡°However, I think it¡¯s possible to open a factory by yourself. Yanking City had always been an industrial hub. There are a lot of factories here. Not only the O¡¯Neal family, other families also run factories in this ce. Mister can open a factory here, but I don¡¯t know what kind Mister wants to build.¡± Zhao hai looked at Bluewell and said, ¡°What can you suggest?¡±

    Bluewell replied, ¡°My suggestion is, if Mister has the money, then Mister should open a medium sized factory. Not too big nor not too small. Big factories in the City are under the control of the O¡¯Neal family vassals. If you want to run a big factory, then you need to cooperate with them or else you would be under the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s pressure. On the other hand, if you run a small factory, then I¡¯m afraid making a sizable profit would be very difficult. Therefore, running a medium factory would be appropriate.¡±

 Chapter 970 â€“ Believe Me!

    <h4>Chapter 970 ¨C Believe Me!</h4>

    Zhao Hai calmly listened to Bluewell¡¯s words. Bluewell¡¯s exnation was very concise, there was no point that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t understand. He even said the rules of the city¡¯s businesses.

    Such rules can be reflected at any ce. Yanking City was an industrial hub, the factories here were very profitable. This was something that almost the entire Magic Armor Continent knew. Moreover, almost all of the industrial hubs have some connection to war departments.

    Take Yanking City for example, how could the O¡¯Neal family just let go of its control over it? Can they rest assured when outsiders settle here? Impossible. It was equivalent to letting others take the sword that you use to fight.

    Because of this, allrge factories in Yanking City were controlled by the O¡¯Neal family. Even if they weren¡¯t under the family¡¯s control, they would handled by loyal vassals of the family. Only through this arrangement could the family be relieved.

    After Bluewell finished speaking, he looked to see Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction. He found that Zhao Hai was calmly sitting in front of him. It seems like Zhao Hai was pondering over his words. Bluewell couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous.

    Although Bluewell was an professional manager, he wasn¡¯t a formal member of the Agency. He was someone who had the ability but hasn¡¯t had the chance to showcase it. Because the Agency knew about his skills, they kept his contact number. Once someone looks for an agent for help, then they would give Bluewell the opportunity to show his skills.

    Naturally, this opportunity wasn¡¯t given to everyone. If the client didn¡¯t have the calibre to face Bluewell, then they wouldn¡¯t send him over.

    This time, the hotel manager was the one who called the Agency. The manager¡¯s hotel was a very famous institution in Yanking City. Since the agency didn¡¯t want to offend the hotel, they sent Bluewell over.

    Bluewell always wanted to find opportunities to show his ability. So after being briefed by the agency regarding Zhao Hai¡¯s situation, he immediately settled himself and went to see Zhao Hai.

    After having thought through everything, Zhao Hai turned to Bluewell and said, ¡°Mister Bluewell, let me ask. If I ask you to help me open a factory, how much money would I need?¡±

    When Bluewell heard Zhao hai, he couldn¡¯t help but turn ecstatic. He clearly prepared this answer as he immediately opened his mouth and said, ¡°A minimum of three million gold coins and a maximum of five.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Mister Bluewell, I¡¯m very satisfied with your answer. I can give you five million gold coins to help me open a factory. I will not directly operate this business and will leave all of that to you. I¡¯ll also give you a tenth of the factory¡¯s shares. Although I won¡¯t meddle in the business, I¡¯ll have ask your help to buy me things through thepany from time to time. Is this alright with you?¡±

    Bluewell was shocked. He understood what Zhao Hai just said. Zhao Hai would give him five million gold coins to open a factory, of which 10 percent of the shares would be named under him. Everything thepany does would be under Bluewell¡¯s care, Zhao Hai would just gain the dividends.

    Was there such a good thing? Bluewell felt that he was inside a Manager¡¯s dream. Even if one was a manager and in a high position, one would still be an employee. However, this wasn¡¯t the case with Zhao Hai. Bluewell was a shareholder of thepany. Ten percent wasn¡¯t a small number, this was basically a meat pie that fell from the heavens!

    Bluewell looked at Zhao Hai, his eyes shining as he said, ¡°Mister, are you sure about this?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I never joke about these matters. If you agree, then we can immediately sign an agreement. I will send you the money and leave everything else to you. What do you think?¡±

    Bluewell looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Alright, Mister can rest assured. You can trust me, this Bluewell will dedicate his life to Mister.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed, then he turned to the hotel manager and said, ¡°Manager, please help us find awyer. I need to sign a contract with Mister Bluewell.¡¯

    The manager nodded. Then he looked at Bluewell enviously before he turned to leave. After the manager left, Bluewell turned to Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Mister, why did you trust me?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t trust you. I believed in myself and my eye for people. Moreover, to be honest with you, 5 million isn¡¯t a huge amount to me. But if you dare betray me, hehe, then I will make you understand the feeling of wanting to die instead of living!¡±

    When Bluewell heard Zhao Hai, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but shrink. Then he nodded and said, ¡°I understand. Mister, you can rest assured, I will not let you down.¡± Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t deliberately swallow the money in the factory, whatever you do is fine. If the factory goes bankrupt, and it isn¡¯t because of your mismanagement, then I wouldn¡¯t me you. Just do normal business and make money.¡±

    Bluewell smiled faintly and said, ¡°Just like Mister, I¡¯m also confident in myself. You can be relieved with the five million that you gave me. I promise that in less than a year, you would be able to get your investment back. After getting my dividends, I will give everything to you.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°You are really confident. Since you believe in yourself so much, then I will give you 5% shares after one year. We¡¯ll include that in the contract.¡±

    Bluewell looked at Zhao Hai and suddenly sighed, ¡°I¡¯m starting to doubt if you are really an heir to a Great Family. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be nonchnt about your money. Of the 5 million, you¡¯re giving me 500 thousand, and if you add the 5%, that is 750 thousand gold coins in total. Even small families would have a hard time earning that much money in one year.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Money, you won¡¯t gain it if you don¡¯t gamble. And if this 15% share could buy your loyalty, then wouldn¡¯t that be worth it?¡±

    Bluewell looked at Zhao Hai, then heughed and said, ¡°If more people think like Mister, then Professional Managers would be more rxed.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Not all Managers are like Mister Bluewell!¡± Then both of themughed.

    After some time, the two calmed down, but the two of them seem to have developed a sense of understanding with each other. Bluewell looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister I haven¡¯t asked you yet. What do you n to buy through the factory?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment and finally said, ¡°I want to buy a set of energy conversion equipment and maybe some magic armors, some civilian ones. Having military magic armors would also be great.¡±

    Bluewell nodded and said, ¡°That won¡¯t be difficult. Energy converters are widespread and can be easily purchased. Besides, with our factory, purchasing them wouldn¡¯t be difficult. As for civilian magic armors, you can buy as many as you want. You can also buy military magic armors, but the amount would be limited.¡± Zhao Hai stared, then he became happy as he asked, ¡°Good, but what levels of military magic armors can I buy?¡±

    Bluewell replied, ¡°You can buy magic armors below God-rank. However, you can only obtain them from ck markets, and their price would be more expensive.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Money is not an issue. As long as you can buy them then it¡¯s alright. But remember, don¡¯t let these matters affect the factory. We don¡¯t want to kill the goose thatys golden eggs.¡±

    Bluewell nodded and said, ¡°Mister can rest assured, I know how to be discrete.¡±

    After he said that, the hotel manager suddenly appeared along with a person who looked refined. From the introduction made by the hotel manager, Zhao Hai found out that the person was from a famousw firm in the city. He came here specifically to arrange Zhao Hai¡¯s contract.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t waste any breath as he immediately expressed the agreement with Bluewell. After thewyer wrote the contract, Zhao Hai looked at it and wrote his name upon seeing that there were no problems. This time, he only signed the name ¡®Zhao Hai¡¯ instead of ¡®Zhao Hai Buda¡¯

    When he forged his ID card, he only used ¡®Zhao Hai¡¯ as his name and not ¡®Zhao Hai Buda¡¯

    After the contract was written, Zhao Hai got one copy, Bluewell got one, and another went to thew firm for documentation. Now, Zhao Hai¡¯s agreement with Bluewell was official.

    Zhao Hai led Bluewell towards Magic Armor Bank and directly entered the VIP lounge. This time, nobody stopped Zhao Hai from entering. After looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s ID Card, the staff immediately weed him in.

    Upon entering the VIP lounge, the bank manager immediately approached Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, I am the lounge manager. Is there anything I can do for you?¡± Zhao Hai looked at the manager before handing his ID card over and saying, ¡°Get 5 million from my card and give them to this Mister right here.¡±

    Bluewell also handed his ID card over. The manager took the two cards and left the VIP lounge. The number of transactions that the manager handles wasn¡¯t a lot, and 5 million was quite a lot of money. However, the manager had seen a lot of things, so he wasn¡¯t surprised at all.

    Before long, the manager came back holding the two ID cards. Then he handed it over to Zhao Hai and Bluewell. Then the manager said, ¡°Mister, it¡¯s done. Is there anything else you need?¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t reply, instead, he turned to Bluewell and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve already given you the money. Everything else is up to you. You go first, I still have other matters to attend to¡± Bluewell nodded before he gave a bow and leaving the lounge.

 Chapter 971 â€“ Making a Mistake

    <h4>Chapter 971 ¨C Making a Mistake</h4>

    After waiting for Bluewell to leave, Zhao Hai turned his head to the manager and said that he had some gold bricks to deposit.

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the manager immediately said, ¡°Mister, pleasee with me.¡± After that, Zhao Hai went along with the manager.

    When Zhao Hai arrived inside the room, he discovered that it was the same as the one in the previous city. It seems like all Magic Armor Banks have simr rooms like this.

    Zhao Hai proceeded to put 20 million gold coins worth of gold bricks into the formation. The manager also confirmed that they were worth 20 million. After having the value deposited into his ID card, Zhao Hai proceeded to leave.

    After returning to the hotel, Laura said, ¡°Brother Hai, are you really sure about giving Bluewell 5 million gold coins in order to open a factory?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Why not? In any case, we would recoup the money sooner orter. Also, opening this factory would only give us benefits right? And before, we made a huge mistake, it is time for us to correct it.¡±

    When Laura and the others heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but stare. Laura looked at Zhao Hai with a puzzled expression as she asked, ¡°Brother Hai, what mistake?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°We made a serious mistake. We thought that after we ascend, it would be impossible for us to return here. However, that only applies to ordinary cultivators. On the other hand, we have the Space. Even if we cannot return, what about the races that are under us? Couldn¡¯t they just return to this ce? Is there no material here that the Upper Realm need?¡±

    As soon as Laura and the others heard this, they were immediately surprised. Then their faces seem to show their enlightenment. Indeed, just like Zhao Hai said, they made a mistake.

    People from the Cultivation Realm couldn¡¯t return to the lower realms because they were affected by thews of the heaven and the earth. But to Zhao Hai, this simply wasn¡¯t an issue. It can be said that the Space itself wasn¡¯t something that the heavens can affect. Therefore, after Zhao Hai ascends, as long as they still had the Space¡¯s map, they could return at any time.

    Whether it was the Ark Continent, Demon Realm, Divine Realm, or the Anta ne, all of them had good things present. Most importantly, these things would belong to Zhao Hai alone.

    In these ces, not to say about anything else, how much gold do they have? With more gold, Zhao Hai¡¯s Space could do more things. How much influence could this get in the Cultivation Realm? How much influence would Zhao Hai have? There was no need to express it.

    Laura and the others took a deep breath. Then Laura turned to Zhao hai and said, ¡°So what Brother Hai is saying is, the factory would be a preparation for the future?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°The situation with the Magic Armor Continent is special, the Anta ne is special as well. If this lower ne has some way of blocking the underworld, then our 5 million gold coins would be a chess piece that we leave behind. For us, this only brings advantages.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°That is indeed a good way to use 5 million. On the contrary, I think it¡¯s too cheap. I don¡¯t know what kind of person this Bluewell is, I hope that he doesn¡¯t betray us.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare. He is only an ordinary person of the Anta ne. He might be intelligent, he might be good at business. However, in the face of absolute strength, all of those cleverness would be a joke. If he dared to y with me, then I could easily kill him.¡±

    Laura also nodded. Just like what Zhao Hai said, not to say about Bluewell, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t even afraid of the O¡¯Neal family. If Bluewell dared to betray Zhao Hai, then his life would be gone in a blink of an eye.

    Zhao Hai looked at thedies and said, ¡°The Divines have been destroyed by us. It looks like the foreign races wouldn¡¯t join us. And now we¡¯ve left a seed in the Anta ne. Things here have almost been taken care of. Now we¡¯ll go to the underworld. Before, I didn¡¯t dare to go all out against the Skeleton King. But now it¡¯s different. My strength is still the same as before yet am no longer suppressed. We¡¯ll go to the Underworld and see if we can leave something behind there.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°Indeed. The Underworld is too mysterious. That Skeleton King looks like he isn¡¯t at the apex of the Underworld. Brother Hai, what do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I also feel the same. This is the reason why I¡¯m very interested with the Underworld. As long as we get the Ascension magic armor of the Anta ne, then there¡¯s nothing else we need. At that time, we can go to the Underworld and see what it looks like.¡±

    Laura nodded, then she said, ¡°We also need to pay attention to the Winged Pegasus n¡¯s situation. The O¡¯Neal family would discover them by tomorrow. When that timees, another war would start.¡±

    Zhao Hai thought about it and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s call Shan over to the Space.¡±

    When Laura heard this, she chuckled slightly before she turned away to manage things.

    Shan has been unhappy in the past few days. His people weren¡¯t cooperating with him. Although they had reached an agreement to enter the Space, the Winged Pegasus were always looking for reasons to drag on. Those who did this the most were the Elder and senior members of the n. These people disobeyed Speaker Fang, not to say about Shan. Everytime he faced those people, Shan couldn¡¯t help but get furious.

    However, Shan didn¡¯t want Zhao Hai toe and handle the matter. He knew that if he called Zhao Hai over, then it¡¯s possible that Zhao Hai would be disappointed and may never involve himself with the Winged Pegasus anymore. For the Winged Pegasus, this would surely be a huge disaster.

    Although he was very disappointed with his people, Shan endured for his race. He still had hope for his nsmen.

    What made Shan feel depressed was the fact that nobody cared about his efforts. And instead of being grateful, his nsmen even disliked him. It would be impossible for Shan to be happy in this situation.

    Shan¡¯s situation now was simr to the time before Zhao Hai killed Yifei. It seems like Zhao Hai killing Yifei caused the Winged Pegasus to resist more. The Winged Pegasus opposed Shan in every decision he made. Even Speaker Fang didn¡¯t enter these people¡¯s eyes, much less Shan.

    This day, Shan was inside Speaker Fang¡¯s room, discussing how to solve their n¡¯s matters. It has been a few days since Zhao Hai left the Winged Pegasus territory, yet there were no movements from their part. The two were getting more and more anxious, but they weren¡¯t strong enough.

    At this time, Shan suddenly felt his messenger fish acting up. Shan¡¯s expression changed, he looked at Speaker Fang and forced a smile, ¡°Mister is looking for me. It seems like he¡¯s been discontented with our progress.¡±

    Speaker Fang stared before he smiled bitterly. To be honest, he was also discontented at their current state. In these few days, less than 100 households managed to enter the Space. These households were people who had good rtionships with the two of them. As for the others, they simply weren¡¯t willing to move.

    Shan took his messenger fish and heard Zhao Hai¡¯s voice, ¡°Shan, Speaker Fang, please go to the Space, I have something to tell you two.¡±

    Shan looked at Speaker Fang, then he took hismand token out as the two entered the Space. Upon entering, they discovered that they were standing inside a huge lotus. The two couldn¡¯t help but gawk, but they soon recovered when they saw Fei¡¯er and Ding.

    After seeing the two, Zhao Hai immediately said, ¡°Come here and take a seat.¡± After giving a salute, Shan and Fang walked towards the room where Zhao Hai was.

    This wasn¡¯t Zhao Hai¡¯s room inside the ship, instead it was the ship¡¯s reception room. Zhao Hai had some small dishes prepared as well as some bottles of liquor. After the group had a sip of their wine, Zhao Hai turned to Shan and smiled, ¡°How are things going? Are you having hard times recently?¡±

    Shan looked embarrassed at Zhao Hai, he didn¡¯t know how to respond. They certainly weren¡¯t having a good time. Zhao Hai looked at Shan¡¯s expression and faintly smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry much about it, I don¡¯t me you. When I killed Yifei, I¡¯ve already expected this to happen. Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself. I asked you here today because I have something to tell you. In about two days, the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s scouts would discover the entrance to the Winged Pegasus n¡¯s ne.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Shan and Speaker Fang¡¯s expression changed. The two stared at Zhao Hai while Zhao Hai returned their gaze.

    Suddenly, Fei¡¯er pped hard as he said, ¡°Shan, this is good news. You can use this opportunity topel your people to enter the Space. They didn¡¯t want to enter the Space because they think Mister is lying about the magic armors. Now that the magic armors areing, those people would know that they¡¯re real. When the timees, they won¡¯t oppose to moving to the Space. However, things wouldn¡¯t be easy in the beginning. Your people would surely try to face the magic armor. Only after knowing the strength of the magic armors would they be willing to follow your words. You need to be mentally prepared.¡±

 Chapter 972 â€“ Can the Underworld Cooperate?

    <h4>Chapter 972 ¨C Can the Underworld Cooperate?</h4>

    Shan and Fang¡¯s expression were somewhat ugly. They didn¡¯t want to deal with their nsmen using this method. Zhao Hai saw their reaction and couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. They were too indecisive, failing to forgo the right thing over a small sacrifice. The most important matter was survival! Shan and Fang were thinking in the mindset of a hero. Not to say being a hero, they didn¡¯t even have the strength to be one.

    Yes, Zhao Hai¡¯s n would kill people. But don¡¯t forget that these people died in order to save a lot more people.

    Shan clearly knew this, yet they were still hesitating. Up until this time, they still wanted to bring all of their people into the Space. Who knows if it was because of their naivety, or were they just being stupid.

    Zhao Hai shook his head and sighed. Then he looked at Shan and said, ¡°Shan, if given the opportunity, would you kill one person in order to save ten thousand?¡±

    Shan started when he heard this. He himself wasn¡¯t an indecisive person, he even had Zhao Hai kill Yifei before. But these days, his people were not cooperating with him, he was not trusted and was even loathed. This caused him to be mentally affected. Because of this, he wanted to prove himself and bring all of his people into the Space.

    It¡¯s possible that Shan didn¡¯t discover this point and was just a subconscious action. Because of this, Shan held some resistance towards Fei¡¯er¡¯s words.

    But now that he heard Zhao Hai, he was startled, it seems like he was awakened. Zhao Hai looked at Shan and smiled, ¡°Shan. Don¡¯t forget about your goal. If you hesitate, more people would die. If you don¡¯t agree to the n, then that¡¯s also fine. I happen to be close to finishing my matters before I ascend. Once I leave, I won¡¯t have any rtionship with the Divine Realm anymore.¡±

    Shan stood up, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister can rest assured, I know what I should do. I ask Mister to forgive me for my previous actions. I¡¯ve beencking in my management.¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°Shan, you, Fei¡¯er and Ding are the people I like the most in your three ns. The future of your tribes will be handed to the three of you. Let me tell you the truth, there are races other than your ns that I also need to take care of. When I encounter somethingter on, I won¡¯t have any time to spare for you. I¡¯m not worried about Fei¡¯er, his people have more or less settled themselves. There won¡¯t be any problems for them in the future. At the same time, Ding¡¯s people are doing well. After all, everybody moved in. Even their Patriarch agreed. What I¡¯m most worried about is the Winged Pegasus n. They seem to have some dislike towards me. If you can¡¯t manage them, then they would be a potential danger. I don¡¯t want such danger inside my Space. Do you understand?¡±

    Shan bowed and said, ¡°I understand. Mister, feel relieved, I¡¯m clear about what I need to do.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned to Speaker Fang and said, ¡°Speaker Fang, you¡¯re a great elder of the Winged Pegasus Race. You¡¯re a high-ranking official. And sometimes, you need to be imposing in order to suppress those who disobey you. At this time, Shan¡¯s prestige is still insufficient. He would need your help to manage the future development of the Winged Pegasus Race.¡±

    Speaker Fang stood up, his face showing his guilt as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve been unfair to Mister. I apologize for disappointing you.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not toote to change. You go back and prepare.¡±

    Shan and Speaker Fang nodded. Zhao Hai waved his hand and sent them back. After the two were sent off, Zhao Hai turned to Fei¡¯er and Ding and said, ¡°Fei¡¯er, Ding, you need to settle your people as soon as possible. Have you seen the churches? You can exchange for things you need there. I¡¯m currently not in the Divine Realm. I went to the Anta ne to see the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s territory. Therefore, I won¡¯t have much time to go see you inside the Space. It is up to you to take care of your people.¡±

    When Fei¡¯er and Ding heard Zhao Hai, they paused for a moment before they said, ¡°Mister, rest assured. There won¡¯t be any problems.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then said, ¡°You won¡¯t suffer any problems in the Space. Here, your lives would only get better and better. Alright, I¡¯ve already told you everything you need to know. I won¡¯t being to the Space often so you have to solve your problems on your own. I won¡¯t care about how you handle things from now on.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Fei¡¯er and Ding¡¯s hearts couldn¡¯t help but be moved. They understand that Zhao Hai just gave them his stance. He will not meddle with their n and would just let them develop on their own.

    In the past, Fei¡¯er and the others were worried upon entering the Space. This ce was purely Zhao Hai¡¯s domain. If Zhao Hai wanted to do something to them, then they simply won¡¯t have the opportunity to resist.

    Zhao Hai drank a few more cups of wine with the two before sending them off. After his visitors left, Zhao Hai returned to his vi where Laura and the others were already waiting for him.

    Zhao Hai turned to look at the monitor. The image currently projected was from the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s magic armor troops. They¡¯ve already discovered the rift to the Winged Pegasus n.

    There were garrison troops stationed on the rift. These troops were reinstated after the nine Supreme Elders retreated. The Winged Pegasus n being unwilling to enter the Space was precisely because the nine Supreme Elders already went away.

    When the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s people discovered the Winged Pegasus, they didn¡¯t immediately approach. For the O¡¯Neal family, this was a huge discovery. They knew that the family was looking for arge army. Now they had found one.

    Most importantly, there was a spatial rift here. The magic armor pilots knew what this meant to the O¡¯Neal family. They even started to suspect that their God was giving special care towards the O¡¯Neal family.

    After making their discovery, the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s troops retreated. When he saw their reaction, Zhao Hai slightly smiled. Then he turned to Laura and said, ¡°The O¡¯Neal family is really careful, but this care is the right move. I¡¯m afraid the Winged Pegasus would be faced with huge troubles.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°Right, the Winged Pegasus will have huge problems. When we deal with their problemter on, we can proceed to our next n.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Right, when we solve the Winged Pegasus, we shall proceed to lure the O¡¯Neal family over to the foreign races. Hahaha. To be honest, the O¡¯Neal family is too pitiful. They¡¯re actually doing freebor for us.¡±

    Laura and the others chuckled. At this time, Cai¡¯er suddenly appeared and told Zhao Hai, ¡°Young Master, something is happening to the Underworld¡¯s Dark Mist.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly changed the monitor to show the dark mist. The moment the image changed, Zhao Hai and the others immediately saw the Underworld¡¯s dark mist violently tumbling. It looked like an angry devil as it whistled and rumbled.

    Zhao Hai frowned when he saw the dark mist. He didn¡¯t know what was happening but he knew that this wouldn¡¯t happen for no reason. There should be a reason for this development.

    Before long, the answer to Zhao Hai¡¯s question appeared. A team of skeleton soldiers came out along with a bone carriage. Zhao Hai felt relief when he saw this. He knew this group, he had fought with them before.

    But then, Zhao Hai became shocked. Behind this team of skeletons was another group.

    This new group looked somewhat special. These people were all zombies with thin bodies and pale bones. Their long nails and sharp fangs showed their status.

    Just like the skeletons, this group of zombies were also apanied by a carriage. However, this carriage was actually a zombie carriage. What pulled it were zombies while the carriage itself seemed to be a huge zombie head,plete with its sharp fangs.

    The body of the carriage was ck, probably made with some unknown beast¡¯s skin. It looked like it wasn¡¯t heavy. It also glowed a green light. When Zhao Hai saw this carriage, his first feeling was that this carriage was made out of corpse skin. This thought scared him a little.

    And then, another group of people were trailing behind the zombies. Upon seeing the third group, Zhao Hai immediately thought of the Lich race!

    Zhao Hai thought of them because they looked the same as the legendary Lich n. They seem to have no physical body, they just floated as dark mists. asionally, one could see a handing out.

    In the middle of these Lich was an especiallyrge dark mist. This mist wasn¡¯t smaller than the carriages of the skeletons and the zombies. It seems like this was where the Lich King was.

    Zhao Hai frowned when he looked at these three groups. Lich, zombies, and skeletons were the most famous types of undead. However, why would they appear here? What do they want to do?

    At this time, the three groups stopped. Then the Skeleton King as well as the Zombie King walked out from the their carriages. The Zombie King was a huge zombie. His height was about two meters, his skin was golden yellow. His muscles were visibly withered, akin to a rotten branch. He had big red eyeballs, 20 centimeter fangs and even longer 50 centimeter nails.

    From the lich group, the huge dark mist seem to distort space before it turned into a person wearing a magic robe. In the person¡¯s hand was a book. He had white hair as well as a very neat beard. If one looks at his upper part, then one could see a great literary elder. Unfortunately, his lower body showed his identity. His body didn¡¯t continue on, it was just dark mist.

    After the three hade out, the Skeleton King suddenly opened his huge mouth and screamed. Zhao Hai was sure that there wasn¡¯t any sound being heard. Instead, the scream contained spiritual energy and spread all throughout the area.

    The Zombie King also did the same and opened its mouth and roared. It was a horrific scream that drilled into the mind of a person.

    Those who were looking at the screen were able to hear this roar. Zhao Hai felt ufortable while Laura and the others covered their ears. At the back of the undead group, the Lich King knitted his brows.

    A moment after the two undead roared, the Lich King said, ¡°Old Bones, Big Tooth, can you not scream? You might not notice, but your voices are too loud and ugly, it¡¯ll scare people. If we want to see civilized people, then we should use civilized means.¡±

    After he said this, the Lich King looked at his surroundings and suddenly said, ¡°Is the Expert who fought the Skeleton King here? If you can hear me, pleasee out to see us. Rest assured, we came here with no evil intentions.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s group was astonished at what the Lich said. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect the Lich to be like this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel strange. And the strangest thing about this was the Lich talked just like Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to Laura and said, ¡°Laura, why does this Lich talk a bit like me?¡±

    As soon as Laura and the others heard Zhao Hai, they thought about the Lich¡¯s manner and chuckled. The politeness of this Lich was indeed like Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but shake his head as he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a Lich to have the same temperament as me. Hehe, I¡¯ll go see why they want to meet me.¡± Then Zhao Hai¡¯s figure moved and appeared in front of the three groups.

    Naturally, the Lich didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai toe out just as he talked. The Lich gawked before he gave Zhao Hai a slight bow, ¡°Lich Kamp has seen Mister.¡±

    Zhao Hai also gave a small bow and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seem Mister Kamp as well as the other two Kings. I was carelessst time and wasn¡¯t able to introduce myself, I am Zhao Hai.¡±

    The Skeleton King looked at Zhao Hai, then using his spiritual force he said, ¡°Guli!¡±

    The Zombie King also turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Jiang Zheng!¡± His voice was somewhat hoarse. It seems like every word took him extreme effort to dictate.

    Zhao Hai slightly bowed once more and said, ¡°May I know why you came looking for me? I shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with you. Although I sparred with Mister Gulist time, that was just a matter of learning.¡±

    Lich Kamp looked at Zhao Hai and smiled faintly, ¡°We came looking for Mister in order establish a cooperation.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard Kamp, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. He looked at the three and asked, ¡°Cooperation? What could I do to cooperate with you?¡±

 Chapter 973 â€“ Gu?

    <h4>Chapter 973 - Gu?</h4>

    Kamp looked at Zhao Hai, then he slightly smiled and said, ¡°I looks like Mister is different from ordinary people. When others see us, they would immediately shout ¡®kill them!¡¯. However, Mister didn¡¯t. This makes me surprised.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Kamp and chuckled a bit, ¡°This isn¡¯t strange, I¡¯m a Dark Mage so I deal with the undead almost everyday. I¡¯m also used to people yelling ¡®kill him¡¯ to me.¡±

    After the three undead heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but stare. Kamp looked at Skeleton Guli and said, ¡°Old Bones, is Mister really the one you fought before? Why didn¡¯t you tell us that he¡¯s a Dark Mage?¡±

    Guli also looked at Zhao Hai and tilted his head. He couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. Zhao Hai just smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to doubt my identity. I¡¯m a Dark Mage but I¡¯m also a Warrior as well as a Divergent Ability user. Moreover, I can also use magic from other magic branches. This isn¡¯t strange, when you reach my level you would be able to transform your energy to another type. Couldn¡¯t you do it as well?¡±

    The three shook their heads, the Lich looked at Zhao Hai and smiled bitterly, ¡°Mister might not know, but there is only one type of energy in the Dark World and that is dark energy. Because of this, both warriors and mages only use this type.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he replied, ¡°You still haven¡¯t expressed why you called me over.¡±

    When Kamp heard Zhao Hai, he immediately answered, ¡°Mister, we came this time to offer a sincere cooperation. But before we tell you, we¡¯ ll have to little talk with Mister first. Can Mister agree to this?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Of course I agree. Everyone, there¡¯s no need for us to keep standing here. Let¡¯s go take a seat.¡±

    After he said that, Zhao Hai waved his hand, making four stone chairs appear on the ground. Shortly after Zhao Hai went down, Guli and Jiang Zheng sat on the stone chair. On the other hand, Kamp just fluttered which made Zhao Hai slightly smile.

    When the group had sat down, Kamp looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, we came here for cooperation because of the spatial rift. The spatial rift is our hope.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked puzzled at the Lich. The Lich returned Zhao Hai¡¯s gaze and smiled bitterly as he said, ¡°Mister, you might have any ideas about the undead living in the Underworld. In fact, at the very beginning, the undead of the Underworld didn¡¯t fight, nobody perished. After all the undead appeared, they just peacefully wandered around the Underworld. This is because we know that we have endless life, so why should we fight? We could live for thousands or tens of thousands of years, or even much longer. Even if we practice a bit every day, we would eventually be masters. Because of this, nobody fought and nobody cultivated voraciously.¡±

    Zhao Hai nkly stared at Kamp. He suspected that this Lich might have gone crazy, the Undead were peaceful? How could darkness lifeforms know peace? It wasn¡¯t like the ghost stories? But to think about it, the Lich was itself a ghost. If he said it, then it might be true.

    Kamp looked at Zhao Hai and saw his disbelief. Kamp lightly sighed and said, ¡°Mister, you might think that I¡¯m talking nonsense. But what I said is true. The three of use are one of the longest living undead in the Underworld. I can¡¯t remember how old I am. The only thing I remember is that when I woke up I was a young Lich. i went about the underworld looking for people like me and learned from them. I lived happily, these two did as well. Guli started out as a grey skeleton, Jiang Zheng also started out as a low-level zombie.¡±

    While speaking about this, Kamp had the look of recollection. This was because he could remember the good times. He looked like an old man thinking back to his younger days.

    After some time, Kamp sighed. Then he turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I also don¡¯t know when it started, but undead with memories started to be born. These new undead began to fight against the other undead. These undead killed others and absorbed their energies. This way, these new undead elerated their cultivation.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard Kamp, his eyes shone. He looked at the Lich and asked, ¡°You mean that in the beginning, the undead of the Underworld can¡¯t remember anything? They¡¯re just like newborn babies?¡±

    Kamp had a surprised look at Zhao Hai as he said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that natural? Haven¡¯t I told you? Right, I forgot to say it. But this isn¡¯t strage. Shouldn¡¯t undead have no memories to begin with?¡±

    Upon being asked by Kamp, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. But then he began to recall that Kamp was right. Undead weren¡¯t born with memories already in them. Even those summoned by mages won¡¯t have memories of their past life. Only high-level creatures would have memories. It might be because of heaven¡¯s intervention since summoning high-level undead would cause a mage to make arge sacrifice. Naturally, this didn¡¯t include the Space since it was a cheat itself.

    After he saw Zhao Hai nod, Kamp continued, ¡°Those undead with memories destroyed the Underworld¡¯s peace. They put an end to the undead¡¯s peaceful life. They wantonly ughtered the undead and absorbed their energy. Finally, the undead began to resist, making the Underworld a huge battlefield.¡±

    Kamp sighed, then he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You could never imagine how terrible this war is. And because of the battle, more and more powerful undead emerged. What surprised us the most was the sudden emergence of a temple. This temple is surrounded by undead. The undead with memories are the most faithful believers of this temple.¡±

    Kamp looked Zhao Hai in the eyes and said, ¡°It might be fine if it¡¯s just that. However, we discovered that those experts who attacked the temple were all killed, on the other hand, those who came to worship the temple were spared and turned into the temple¡¯s followers. They became fanatics, it¡¯s as though they were under someone¡¯s control.¡±

    Zhao Hai was continually surprised at Kamp. He didn¡¯t think that the undead would be this insightful. It seems like Zhao Hai was still underestimating Kamp and the others.

    Kamp seems to ignore Zhao Hai¡¯s expression as he went on, ¡°We aren¡¯t willing to be controlled therefore we united in order to resist the temple. However, their numbers are continually growing. Their power is getting stronger and stronger as well. Fortunately, for every ten undead born in the underworld, only two or three of them would be those with memories. This allowed us to supplement our strength. Otherwise, we would have already perished.¡±

    After talking about this, Kamp looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°But even so, we are still being pushed back. Our territory became smaller and smaller. In order to escape elimination, we have no choice but to expand outward. Several times we began attack a ne simr to the Underworld, but we didn¡¯t expect the inhabitants to be very powerful. We were repelled in the end.¡±

    Zhao Hai gawked, then he guessed that the ne Kamp was talking about was the Demon Realm. In the past, the Demon Realm was under attack by undead creatures.

    Kamp continued, ¡°After being repelled, our days became even more bleak. But at the same time, we discovered a secret. The reason why the Underworld became like this was because someone was controlling everything behind the scenes. This person was the one who built the Dark Temple. We don¡¯t know who he is, but he is very strong and he wants to be the only God of all undead. Most importantly, he wants the creatures of the Underworld to be as strong as possible. Then he would choose the most powerful undead and take them away from the Underworld to be his most loyal ves!¡±

    Zhao Hai suddenly thought about a chinese legend. Someone used a jar to raise poisonous insects. These insects would kill each other and thest one alive would be the most powerful insect.

    Upon hearing Kamp, it seems like they were in the same state. They were raised inside this jar while being urged to kill each other. Those who killed would be more powerful and the survivors would be the most powerful undead.

    Kamp stopped for a moment before he continued, ¡°Although we don¡¯t know where he took those undead, we are very sure that they were taken away. Those undead must have been taken in order to fight stronger enemies. We don¡¯t want to live like that, so we resisted.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. To be honest, he really admired the tenacity of Kamp¡¯s group. However, Zhao Hai still didn¡¯t understand where the cooperation would fit into this matter.

    It was at this time where Kamp looked at Zhao Hai, his facial expression changed as he said, ¡°Just as we thought that there was no way out, a spatial rift suddenly appeared in the Underworld. That spatial rift brought us great hope.¡±

    As he looked at Kamp, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t bear it anymore as he asked, ¡°Mister Kamp, until now, I still couldn¡¯t understand the reason why you want my cooperation. Can you get to the point?¡±

    1. Means poisonous insects, decided to keep it as is since it has been used in other novels

 Chapter 974 â€“ So We Cooperate

    <h4>Chapter 974 ¨C So We Cooperate</h4>

    After hearing Zhao Hai saying this, Kamp couldn¡¯t help but be embarrassed as heughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry Mister Zhao Hai. You should know that I¡¯m already old, I have a lot of things to talk about. I apologize.¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed and waved his hand, indicating to the Lich to continue. Kamp immediately followed up, ¡°We found this newnd, but there was nobody here. In any case, this didn¡¯t have anything to do with us. All we need is a new ce where we can safely live in.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Then you¡¯re lucky. Moreover, there¡¯s no need for my help. The Ark Continent is huge. You can seize it for yourself at any time. There¡¯s nobody here, so you can do whatever you like.¡±

    Kamp smiled bitterly and replied, ¡°We thought like that in the beginning. But then we thought that something was still wrong. We can hide here for a while, but not for long. After all, our enemies still exist. They would be able to discover this ce sooner orter. And when theye out of the spatial rift, we would have no other ce to escape to.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he also thought about this point. Kamp and the others weren¡¯t stupid. Although this seems easy to think about, most people would overlook this point. They would rather enjoy the safety of the moment rather than think about the iing future danger.

    Then Kamp said, ¡°But what we didn¡¯t expect was Mister taking a batch of Lich with him and agreed to transfer them to another ce. For us, this is great news. But unfortunately, after Mister took the group of Lich, you vanished from sight. This caused me to be disappointed.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then his expression changed as he asked, ¡°Mister Kamp, how did you know that I took a group of Lich with me?¡±

    Kamp proudly replied, ¡°The answer to Mister¡¯s question has to do with the Lich Race¡¯s abilities. Although the Lich don¡¯t have physical attacks, our spiritual force is very strong and we¡¯re the most skillful in using it. When Mister received the Lich, they passed this information over to me. Therefore, I came to know about it. I¡¯ve waited at the ce where Mister appeared for a long time. It¡¯s a pity that Mister didn¡¯t appear again.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he suddenly frowned and said, ¡°Wait, Mister Kamp. There¡¯s something wrong with what you said. The Lich I tookst time seem to be born with memories. ording to you, they should not be in your side. They said that there was still peace in the Underworld, yet you said that there is fighting. What is going on?¡± Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes were cold as he looked at Kamp.

    Kamp sighed and said, ¡°For those people, the Underworld is certainly peaceful. Mister, in the Underworld, not all undead with memories are bad. Some of those undead chose to have an ordinary life. Therefore, they formed an alliance and chose to take a neutral stance in the war. They also took care of other undead who chose to not participate. And since they are strong, no side wants to provoke them. I have a rtionship with those Lich that Mister took in, so they decided to tell me the news.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, this reason was justified. Then he said, ¡°Mister Kamp, how do you want to cooperate with me?¡±

    Kamp looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, we want to ask you to provide shelter for us. I don¡¯t know if Mister will agree to this?¡±

    When he heard this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow, ¡°Mister Kamp, this doesn¡¯t seem to be a cooperation? Does this cooperation just involve me providing shelter for you?¡±

    Kamp smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Mister. In fact, in the beginning, we want to work with you to deal with those undead. However, we also know that Mister wouldn¡¯t want to wade in those turbid waters, so we didn¡¯t bother asking you this. If Mister epts us, then it can be regarded as cooperation as well since we will be working for you.¡±

    Zhao Hai gawked, then his expression turned strange as he looked at Kamp, ¡°Mister Kamp, I want to ask why you¡¯d want to work with me to deal with those undead. Do you think I would have that ability?¡±

    Kamp nodded and said, ¡°I believe you have the strength. When you and Old Bones foughtst time, it¡¯s clear that you weren¡¯t going all out. Meanwhile, Old Bone used his whole strength. Also, when you took those Lich, I sensed that your ship isn¡¯t normal. The Lich who had a rtionship with me even said that he can feel the aura of the Divine Realm from that ship. Because of this, I felt that Mister has the ability to deal with those undead.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t think that those Lich that he took were this sensitive. It seems like the Lich were truly skilled in spiritual force, it wasn¡¯t just an exaggerated fact.

    When Kamp saw that Zhao Hai was staying silent, he couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. He was really afraid that Zhao Hai would refuse him. Zhao Hai looked at Kamp and slightly smiled, ¡°What would happen if I cooperate with you in dealing with those undead?¡±

    Kamp was startled by what he heard, he stared for a moment before he said, ¡°Mister, are you saying the truth? Will you really help us deal with those undead?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and replied, ¡°Right. I want to help you deal with those undead. What do you think? Do you agree?¡±

    Kamp, Guli, and Jiang Zheng looked at each other and could see the surprise on their eyes. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to agree to dealing with the enemy undead.

    Kamp looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, why would you want to help us deal with those undead?¡±

    Zhao Hai just smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing special, I¡¯m just interested in that Dark Temple. I want to see the person behind the scenes.¡±

    Kamp stared, he looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Mister, are you serious about this?¡±

    Zhao Hai slightly smiled, ¡°Of course I¡¯m serious. However, we need to n this matter carefully. How about we have a few of your friends over and then we¡¯ll discuss. What do you think?¡±

    Kamp asked, ¡°Mister, how are our old friends? Are they doing well?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°They¡¯re doing very well. They¡¯re currently enjoying their time researching magic formations. Except for researching, they don¡¯t need to do anything else. There are no battles, they¡¯re livingfortably.¡±

    Kamp stared at Zhao Hai for some time before he finally said, ¡°Can I see them?¡±

    Zhao Hai knew it¡¯lle to this point, so he said, ¡°I need to talk to them first to see if they¡¯re willing toe out. They¡¯re currently immersed in their research.¡±

    Kamp lightly frowned and said, ¡°Studying magic formations? Are you sure?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°They aren¡¯t researching ordinary magic formations. Mister Guli should be acquainted with those iron-men. He met them when he came outst time. Those metallic beings are driven by ordinary people and they useplicated magic formations. It¡¯s very deep and mysterious. I had the Lich research those formations. Since the research isn¡¯t easy, they finally found something interesting to do. Because of this, they immersed themselves and ced massive amounts of time towards research. They¡¯ve already reached quite far in their study.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Kamp couldn¡¯t help but nod. Back in the Underworld, the undead simply had nothing to do. If they don¡¯t busy themselves, then they would bore themselves out. In the past, even Kamp was looking for something to do, otherwise he¡¯ll die of boredom.

    On the other hand, Guli paid great attention to what Zhao Hai said about the magic armors. He shed with the O¡¯Neal family before. Although he didn¡¯t suffer any losses, he also wasn¡¯t able to overpower the enemy. Guli¡¯s recollection of that battle was still very profound.

    Zhao Hai looked at the group and said, ¡°Everyone, please wait a moment. I want to see if they¡¯re willing toe out.¡±

    For Kamp and the others, time was something they didn¡¯tck. So they nodded before Zhao Hai¡¯s body shed back into the Space.

    Judging by what he heard so far from Kamp, they didn¡¯t want to be his subordinates. Just like the Thunder n and the others, they want to maintain a cooperative rtionship with Zhao Hai. However, it was not to the point of being Zhao Hai¡¯s subordinate.

    Because of this, Kamp wanted to see the Lich that Zhao Hai took into the Space. However, one must know that those Lich submitted to Zhao Hai. They were willing to be Zhao Hai¡¯s subordinates.

    What Kamp didn¡¯t know was that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t like cooperative rtionships. For these ¡®partners¡¯, Zhao Hai would not be afraid to be impolite. He would certainly make plots against them to make them his own subordinates. On the other hand, regarding his true subordinates, Zhao Hai would give them the same respect that a friend deserved.

    When Zhao Hai entered the Space, Laura and the others immediately weed him. Laura looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Brother Hai, do you really want to deal with those new undead? From what I could hear, the one behind the Dark Temple should be someone from the Culitvation Realm. If that person isn¡¯t Lu Wei, then we would make more enemies in the Culitvation Realm.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I know. Actually, I just said that in order to settle their hearts. After they enter the Space, things would be easier to discuss. And to be honest, I don¡¯t want to ascend in the Underworld. It simply isn¡¯t a good ce. They only use dark energy. Also, the one who controls it wanted the undead to kill each other in order to get strong subordinates. Such person wouldn¡¯t be a good friend. If we ascend from there, even if we don¡¯t go against him, he would still fight us. Don¡¯t forget, the ascendants from the Underworld are chosen by that person. Whether he can stop us ascending or not is still left unknown.¡±

 Chapter 975 â€“ Charles!

    <h4>Chapter 975 ¨C Charles!</h4>

    Laura frowned as he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, if this is the case, then we can only ascend in the Divine Realm or in the Anta ne.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s still early for us to ascend, so there¡¯s no need to worry about that. We¡¯ll take a look at the Ascension magic armors of the Anta ne first. If it exists, then that would be good. But if it doesn¡¯t, then we could only ascend in the Divine Realm. To be honest, I¡¯d rather ascend in the Divine Realm and meet Lu Wei rather than ascending in the Underworld.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°The Underworld is full of dark energy. I believe the person who manages it isn¡¯t good. Brother Hai¡¯s decision is correct.¡±

    Zhao Hai added, ¡°I agreed to helping Kamp and the others because I want to learn more about the Cultivation Realm. So there¡¯s no need to worry about it.¡±

    At this time, the Lich who were taken by Zhao Hai to the Space had arrived. When Zhao Hai went back to the Space, he immediately told Rockhead to call the Lich over.

    The Lich quickly arrived, they didn¡¯t waste any time as the group bowed to Zhao Hai. Then their head Lich said, ¡°We¡¯ve seen the Young Master. May I ask what the Young Master needs? If there¡¯s no problem, then we ask the Young Master to send us back to Wild Dragon Ind. We still need to study magic formations.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard the Lich, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need focus too much on studying magic formations. I called you over today because an old friend wants to see you. His name is Kamp and he¡¯s outside. When you meet him, tell him about your situation inside the Space.¡±

    The old Lich stared for a moment before he nodded and said, ¡°So it is Kamp. He¡¯s a Lich that is always going against the Dark Temple. He¡¯s very strong and quite knowledgeable. It would be a great thing if he can join us in researching magic formations.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly as he replied, ¡°That would be good, but there¡¯s no need to think about magic formations all the time. Go out and see Kamp¡¯s group with me.¡± Then he waved his hand as he took the Lich outside.

    Kamp was anxiously waiting for Zhao Hai to return. They weren¡¯t afraid of the passage of time before, but now that they were waiting for something significant to their future, they couldn¡¯t help but be nervous.

    As undead, Kamp and the others never knew the definition of anxiety. But now, they became acquainted to the feeling. However, they had no way of finding Zhao Hai nor could they urge him to hurry up. They could only wait with anxiety.

    It was at this time that Zhao Hai came back. Along with him were the Lich group that he had taken in before.

    When Kamp saw these Lich, he quickly went forward with happiness as he greeted the old Lich, ¡°Charles, you really dide out to see me!¡±

    The Charles that Kamp called out was the head of the Lich group. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t bother Charles and Kamp, he just let them be as he stood on the side.

    Charles looked at Kamp and said, ¡°Kamp, what matters do you need to see this fellow? Is there a problem that really needs my help? Really, I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense. The Young Master taking you back is your blessing. And if you go, you can still see me. Do you know how busy I am right now? I¡¯ve already cracked half of a magic formation, and now I¡¯ve been interrupted by you.¡±

    Then Charles turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, please take me back. I¡¯ve almost cracked a magic formation, I really couldn¡¯t leave for long. If this fellow doesn¡¯t enter the Space, then leave him here to die. Young Master, I really need to go back now.¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile as he looked awkwardly at Kamp. Then he turned to Charles and said, ¡°Alright Charles, you need to have a chat with Kamp. Really, if he didn¡¯t call your name, then I wouldn¡¯t have known.¡±

    Charles gave an embarrassed smile before replying, ¡°Young Master, that isn¡¯t strange. Even I¡¯ve gone close to forgetting my name. Besides Kamp, no other person calls me by my name.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, you two are old friends, so you need to have a good chat. I wouldn¡¯t disturb you anymore. Right, take this. You should know how to use it. You entertain Kamp and the others. I don¡¯t know how to entertain them.¡±

    Charles looked at the thing that Zhao Hai handed over, it was amand token. Naturally, Charles knew what this token did, so he quickly bowed and said, ¡°Thank you Young Master.¡± Zhao Hai smiled faintly before his body vanished.

    When Zhao Hai vanished, Kamp immediately looked at Charles and said, ¡°Charles, what are you doing? For your Young Master, you just ignored our countless years of friendship?¡±

    Charles looked at Kamp and said, ¡°Kamp, let me say something for you. What kind of days have you been experiencing in the Underworld? I¡¯m sure you know it yourself. The Young Master taking you in would be a blessing for you. Sigh, I have a lot of things to do. And now you disturb my magic formation research.¡¯

    Kamp could see that Charles wasn¡¯t lying, however, he still couldn¡¯t help but be shocked as he said, ¡°Charles, your Young Master has left. So there¡¯s no need to go on with this attitude. Why do you need to speak in that tone?¡±

    Charles looked at Kamp, then he suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Kamp, do you think that the Young Master told me to talk like this? No, you¡¯re mistaken, a huge mistake. The Young Master has given us absolute freedom and didn¡¯t control us. He just let us help him in studying magic formations. You wouldn¡¯t imagine how profound the world of magic formations are. If you don¡¯t see it with your own eyes, then you wouldn¡¯t believe me. There are a lot of things that magic formations could do in order to improve our world.¡±

    Kamp looked at Charles as though he saw a monster. He said, ¡°Charles, do you remember the time where we first met?¡±

    When Charles heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. He knit his brows as he asked, ¡°Kamp, are you unwell? Why would you ask me this?¡±

    Kamp¡¯s expression turned cold as he asserted, ¡°Just answer my question.¡±

    Charles looked at Kamp¡¯s face, then his expression couldn¡¯t help but change. His face sank as he said to Kamp, ¡°Are you suspecting me? Good, good. You¡¯re an idiot. You actually doubted my ability? Compared to me, you¡¯re just an idiot, a full-on idiot.¡±

    After hearing the cursesing from Charles¡¯ mouth, Kamp¡¯s expression eased up. Then he looked at Charles and said, ¡°So it is really you. But what is going on with you?¡±

    Charles replied, ¡°What did you say? Are you stupid? Our Lich race is the most spiritually gifted race. You actually suspected me of being controlled? You¡¯re being an idiot. Right, what did you tell the Young Master? Did the Young Master agree to let you into the Space?¡±

    Kamp looked at Charles, he didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry at his words. Then he said, ¡°Don¡¯t joke with me, Charles. Do you really think I¡¯d go into the Space? I just wanted to work with Zhao Hai. He will give us shelter and we help him do things. We are equal.¡±

    When Charles heard Kamp, his expression changed, ¡°You idiot! Did you really say that to the Young Master?¡±

    Upon seeing the drastic change in Charles¡¯ expression, Kamp asked, ¡°Is there something wrong? We¡¯ll treat each other as equals, I don¡¯t want to be his ve.¡±

    Charles clenched his teeth as he scolded, ¡°You utter fool. Do you really think that you¡¯re smart, that you know everything? Do you know the Young Master¡¯s strength? Do you really think that the Young Master was going all out when dealing with Guli? You¡¯re too naive. Let me tell you. Not only did the Young Master conquer the Ark Continent, but he also took the Demon Realm in. At the same time, he eradicated the Divine Race, a race that is simr or even stronger than the Demons. That ship that you saw before was an item from the Cultivation World that the Young Master has snatched from a cultivator. The one in charge of the Underworld¡¯s Dark Temple is also a Cultivator. When the Young Master fought with Gulist time, he didn¡¯t even use a tenth of his power. This is because using more power would push the limits of the ne, causing the Young Master to ascend. And he didn¡¯t want to leave this ce in the meantime.¡±

    The reason why Charles knew about this was because he was told by Zhao Hai. And through his mouth, Zhao Hai would be able to express his strength to Kamp and the others, making them feel how powerful Zhao Hai was.

    Zhao Hai was very clear that although Kamp said that the previous Underworld was calm, all of those times had long passed. After many years of fighting, Kamp and the others had already bathed themselves in the spirit of battle.

    Regarding these types of undead, winning them over by pure discourse was the incorrect way. The only method was to make them respect your strength, only then could they submit.

    Sure enough, upon listening to Charles, Kamp¡¯s brows furrowed. Naturally, he doubted Charles, he didn¡¯t believe that Zhao Hai would be that strong.

    At this time, Jiang Zhen suddenly said, ¡°Charles, we¡¯re old friends and you have saved us in the past. However, I just cannot believe what you are saying. It seems like Zhao Hai is casually using his own strength, isn¡¯t he afraid of ascending?¡±

    Charles turned to Jiang Zhen and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get too close to me, smelly zombie. I justzily saved you in order to give Kamp face. You¡¯re underestimating the Young Master. You don¡¯t know, but the Young Master just underwent a huge battle and had conquered the entire Divine Realm. After doing that, he managed to gain a secret technique. This technique canpress the energy inside one¡¯s body. At this time, the energy inside the Young Master¡¯s body is a tenth of what it was before. But even so, his energy¡¯s purity has been improved by ten times. A ne¡¯s rules on ascending pertains to the quantity of energy and doesn¡¯t take into ount how pure the energy is. Because of this, the Young Master is no longer worried about suddenly being pushed out and ascending. However, even if he fought you right now, he still wouldn¡¯t need to exert his full force in order to defeat you. At this point, I¡¯m afraid that even the Young Master¡¯s undead would be able to take care of you. There¡¯s no need for him to make a move.¡±

    The reason why Charles spoke to Jiang Zheng was because he knew that Jiang Zheng was also testing him.

    When Kamp saw how highly Charles thought about Zhao Hai, he frowned as he asked, ¡°Zhao Hai shouldn¡¯t be that strong. You say he also has an undead army? We also have undead subordinates. Why would we be afraid of him?¡±

    Charles stared upon hearing this, then heughed and said, ¡°Kamp, I really don¡¯t want to belittle you. But how much undead do you have right now? And how strong are they? If you have truly strong undead, then you wouldn¡¯t have asked Young Master for help.¡±

    Kamp gawked, then his face changed as he snorted and said, ¡°I should have enough to deal with Zhao Hai.¡±

    Charles couldn¡¯t help butugh louder as he replied, ¡°You really aren¡¯t willing to give up. Let me tell you for your own good. The Young Master has undead surpassing 1 billion. Moreover, each of their strength surpasses a gold skeleton. I couldn¡¯t even calcte how strong all of them are. Now, are you still confident?¡±

    Kamp, Guli, and Jiang Zheng gawked upon hearing Charles. Their expressions failed to mask their disbelief, then Kamp said, ¡°You¡¯re saying that Zhao Hai has more than 1 billion undead? How is that possible?¡±

    Charles sneered and said, ¡°Why would that be impossible? You¡¯re looking at Young Master as though he¡¯s an ordinary person, this in itself is incorrect.¡±

    The three stayed silent, they were now beginning to believe Charles. After seeing their expressions, Charles smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll lead you to a ce. There, you will understand everything.¡± Then he took themand token out and stroke it gently. Before long, a spatial rift appeared by his side.

 Chapter 976 â€“ The Underworldâ€™s Three Big Powers

    <h4>Chapter 976 ¨C The Underworld¡¯s Three Big Powers</h4>

    Kamp looked at the spatial rift before finally deciding to enter. And just as they entered the spatial rift, the Space immediately issued a prompt!

    In fact, Charles talked a lot with Kamp because he was allowed to by Zhao Hai. And Zhao Hai also agreed in order to get Kamp and the others into the Space.

    Zhao Hai initially wanted to use the Space to directly absorb them. However, it did not seed. The Space sounded out saying that Kamp and the others were intelligent lifeforms and cannot be forced.

    Although Kamp and the others couldn¡¯t be directly absorbed into the Space, they could be deceived in entering. As long as they enter the Space, and by the fact that they were undead, the Space could immediately subdue them.

    Sure enough, when Kamp and the others entered the Space, the Space immediately issued a prompt. This prompt was nothing more than the detection of special robots and things like subduing them. Zhao Hai discovered that even if the Space said that they were subdued, then this didn¡¯t mean that they would be fully subservient. This was probably a type ofw present inside the Space. Being its own independent space, it had its ownws that would always cater to Zhao Hai¡¯s needs. Anything unfavorable to Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t exist inside.

    As Kamp and the others surrendered to the Space, Zhao Hai immediately took them into the Space¡¯s vi. Upon entering the vi, Kamp and the others immediately gave Zhao Hai a salute, ¡°We¡¯ve seen the Young Master.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he waved his hand. After doing that, something about Guli and Jiang Zhen changed. Guli grew flesh, blood, and skin; turning himself into a powerful robust man. On the other hand, Jiang Zheng¡¯s flesh and blood turned into a normal person¡¯s. His skin radiated as though it was ancient bronze. His stature was very thin, his fangs and nails shrank. He looked more like a ordinary man. Meanwhile, Charles and Kamp kept fluttering in the air.

    Zhao Hai smiled at the three and said, ¡°Sit down and tell me about the situation of the Underworld. I truly want to deal with the man in the Dark Temple.¡± Then he turned to Kamp and said, ¡°Kamp, what you said about the Underworld, is it really as you say?¡±

    Kamp nodded and said, ¡°Yes Young Master. If we look at the surface situation, then there are three forces in the Underworld. The first one is the Dark Temple which is now the master of most of the Underworld. Moreover, they¡¯re not just thinking about the Underworld, they are also nning on invading other nes. They¡¯re very difficult to deal with.¡±

    ¡°The second force is us. What people call us is the Rebel Army. We¡¯re resisting the rule of the Dark Temple.¡±

    ¡°The third force is the one Charles and the others belong to. They¡¯re know as the Free Alliance. They are a loose alliance of people who do not want to participate in the war.¡±

    Zhao Hai got to the point, ¡°How many are you in your group? Now that you are in mine, would they disagree? Charles, you too, you¡¯ve been with me for some time. Will the people of your group look for you?¡±

    Kamp shook his head and said, ¡°Young Master can rest assured. Our group is basically a simple collective. We only exist in form and category. Nobodymands anyone and nobody is anyone¡¯s subordinate. It¡¯s probably because of this that we are no match against the Dark Temple.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Later on, bring your men into the Space. If you want to practice, you can do that in the Hell Space. If you don¡¯t, then I can arrange for what you want to do. At this moment, I don¡¯t have the time to deal with the Underworld. After I deal with everything else, I will head to the Underworld.¡±

    Kamp nodded, ¡°Alright. Young Master, the spatial rift to the Ark Continent is located inside my territory. Because of that, others are still unaware of it. If the people from the Dark Temple see it, they will definitely attack the Ark Continent. You need to make preparations.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Rest assured. As soon as they appear in the Ark Continent I will make sure that they wouldn¡¯t be able to return. Kamp, you go out with me first. Call your people over to enter the Space. After that, you can decide on what you want to do.¡±

    Naturally, Kamp didn¡¯t have any objections. And this wasn¡¯t because he was obeying Zhao Hai right now. Even if he was asked this question before, he would still not hesitate to agree. He missed the life before the war. A life like that was what he always wanted.

    Just as Kamp said, the spatial rift was ced in his domain. All of the undead here were his subordinates. With onemand from Kamp, all of the undead entered the Space.

    Upon seeing these undead, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be startled. There were human-shaped undead as well as beast-shaped ones, the human-shaped being the majority. Moreover, their strength wasn¡¯t bad, the number was nothing to scoff at either. This was out of Zhao Hai¡¯s expectation.

    But after taking the undead into the Space, Zhao Hai immediately put them back and let them roam around the dark mist. This way, once the other forces notice the spatial rift, Zhao Hai would be informed.

    .Kamp already told Zhao Hai that the undead creatures of the Underworld were very sensitive when it came to the Dark Mist. Although there were a lot of Dark Mists in the Underworld, as long as it expands to the Ark Continent, the other undead would eventually find out. When that timees, they would surelye.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried about this matter. He had Kamp¡¯s people go back into the Dark Mist just for monitoring. They weren¡¯t there to block the enemies from attacking the Ark Continent.

    After taking care of Kamp¡¯s matter, Zhao Hai returned to Yanking city. Bluewell was still busy with the factory so Zhao Hai was currently idle. Because of this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have any matters to attend to after returning.

    During the day, Zhao Hai brought Laura and the others all throughout the city. They bought everything they saw that was interesting. As for the remaining time, they made sure to understand the underlying matters of the Anta ne. At the same time, Zhao Hai was also paying attention to the Winged Pegasus n¡¯s situation.

    Soon after the O¡¯Neal family discovered the spatial rift to the Winged Pegasus, they began to act. However, it was clear that the O¡¯Neal family were being very careful. They didn¡¯t immediately begin their attack. Instead, they made sure to have everything prepared before theymence.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t find anything wrong with the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s movements. Everything was under his expectations. The better they handle things, the more pressure the Winged Pegasus would feel.

    Time unknowingly passed for three days. On this day, Zhao Hai just had his breakfast and was preparing to leave with thedies. But then, Bluewell suddenly arrived. Bluewell was dressed nearly. Although his eyes were blood red, his hair wasbed well and one could see the vigorous energying from his body.

    Upon seeing Bluewell¡¯s appearance, Zhao Hai immediately said, ¡°What happened? You seem to be very happy.¡±

    Bluewell passionately nodded as he said, ¡°Yes Mister, I¡¯m very happy. Thepany¡¯s registration went very smoothly. Presently, thepany has been registered.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. The next step is to choose the location of the factory. Do you have any ideas?¡±

    Bluewell smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already chosen a ce. Although it would need a bit of effort to set up the ce, it would be a good location once everything is done.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and replied, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and have a look at it.¡±

    Bluewell nodded, then he led Zhao Hai and the others to leave the hotel. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t let the hotel arrange a vehicle for them. Instead, they rode Zhao Hai¡¯s RV towards the southeastern part of Yanking City.

    Before long, Zhao Hai and the others reached the outskirts of Yanking City. At this ce, a river flowed through Yanking City. The surface of the river was very wide and it was the most important aquatic location of the region. It can be said that Yanking City¡¯s big factories were centralized nearby this river, taking full advantage of its transport capabilities.

    Zhao Hai went all around the city in the past few days, so naturally he was well acquainted with this river. He even rented a ship and went upstream. Although it was for the sake of ying around, it also doubled as a tour to see the factories in the city.

    One has to recognize that the factories of Yanking City were really good. After a few days of observation, Zhao Hai was sure that these factories were working for the O¡¯Neal family, producing arge number of magic armors for them. Parts of magic armors as well as energy converters were going out of this ce. All of which were very important for the O¡¯Neal family.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make a move on them. The O¡¯Neal family still had great use for him. Even if he wanted to deal with the O¡¯Neal family, he would have to wait untilter on.

    After seeing where Bluewell was taking him, Zhao Hai gently furrowed his brow and said, ¡°Bluewell, are you leading us to Wolf Fang Mountain?¡±

    Wolf Fang Mountain was located south of Yanking City¡¯s East District. It was differentpared to the densely forested mountains. Wolf Fang Mountain was famous as being a huge chunk of stone. Moreover, it had a strangely structured stone forest that inteced with one another. Although the mountain was on the edge of the river, it would take a lot of resources before it could be used.

    Bluewell nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯re heading towards Wolf Fang Mountain. Moreover, I¡¯m nning on opening our factory there.¡±

    Upon hearing Bluewell, Zhao Hai knit his brows, ¡°I have seen Wolf Fang Mountain. If we want to transform the mountain, then wouldn¡¯t we need to pay a lot of money?¡±

 Chapter 977 â€“ Wolf Fang Mountain Is Yours

    <h4>Chapter 977 ¨C Wolf Fang Mountain Is Yours</h4>

    Bluewell smiled faintly and said, ¡°Actually, everyone has been deceived by the mountain¡¯s outside appearance. I¡¯ve analyzed Wolf Fang Mountain and discovered that we wouldn¡¯t need too much money in order to transform it. Compared to its geological value, the cost could practically be ignored.¡±

    Zhao Hai asked, ¡°Deceived? Tell me.¡±

    Bluewell answered, ¡°As you know, I¡¯m quite the ambitious person. And just like the opportunity you gave me, I also looked for opportunities in Wolf Fang Mountain. In the end, I¡¯ve reached an astonishing conclusion. Wolf Fang Mountain isn¡¯t as awful as it seems on the surface.¡± After he said that, Bluewell took a blueprint from his bag, then heid it down on the table.

    Zhao Hai nced at the blueprint and found that it was a map of Wolf Fang Mountain. Moreover, this map was a bird¡¯s-eye view.

    Bluewell pointed at a dot on the map and said, ¡°Mister look. Although the structures of Wolf Fang Mountain looked chaotic, but in fact it followed some rules. If we remove some stones from this ce, clean it up and build our factory, we can establish a pathway here. This way, Wolf Fang Mountain would be a proper location. We don¡¯t need to care about the other rocks.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the ce Bluewell pointed to. At the same time, he tried to picture it inside his head. He found out that if they clean up the rocks that Bluewell pointed out, then a factory would be constructed in Wolf Fang Mountain. The remaining rocks wouldn¡¯t provide any obstructions whatsoever. On the contrary, they would be natural decorations for the factory.

    Zhao Hai turned to look at Bluewell and said, ¡°Alright. How is the money? Is it enough? If youck money, then don¡¯t hesitate to approach me.¡±

    Bluewell smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s enough. You don¡¯t have to worry. At this moment, Wolf Fang Mountain is yours. I bought Wolf Fang Mountain under your name. The entire mountain only cost us 100 thousand gold coins. It is too cheap.¡±

    This caused Zhao Hai to raise an eyebrow, he looked at Bluewell and asked, ¡°Why did you buy the entire mountain?¡±

    Bluewell smiled and said, ¡°Mister, you don¡¯t know but there is a regtion in Yanking City which states that those who buynd here would have tax concessions. Also, once ourpany develops in the future and others see it, what would happen to Wolf Fang Mountain? But since we¡¯ve bought the entire mountain, they would have no way toe here anymore.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, Bluewell had thought this matter through, then he said, ¡°Then let¡¯s do it ording to your n. Remember, if you need money, don¡¯t hesitate to ask me. Alright, let¡¯s head back. You go take a good rest. I¡¯ve already left everything about the factory to you. I don¡¯t want you to be exhausted. When that timees, I would have a hard time finding someone to rece you.¡±

    Bluewell smiled faintly and didn¡¯t say anything else. To be honest, the recent days have been the most tiring he¡¯s ever had. However, it was also the happiest days in his life. He finally found an opportunity to use his abilities. This feeling made him feel intoxicated.

    Zhao Hai looked at Bluewell¡¯s expression and smiled, ¡°I have nothing else to say. Men aren¡¯t like women. Being overly caring about you would be too excessive.¡±

    It might be unthinkable, but these few words could already express Zhao Hai¡¯s concern.

    Zhao Hai was such a person. He already settled on Bluewell and didn¡¯t want Bluewell to disappoint him. Because of this, he would naturally care for Bluewell¡¯s health. After all, Bluewell wasn¡¯t from the Ark Continent. His cultivation wasn¡¯t as advanced as Zhao Hai and the others.

    After the group returned to their hotel, Bluewell proceeded to leave. On the other hand, Zhao Hai returned to the Space. This was because Cai¡¯er just told him that the O¡¯Neal family had began to make their move.

    Zhao Hai sat on his sofa while looking at the O¡¯Neal family army in the monitor. The O¡¯Neal family¡¯s army could be described as a mighty wave of iron and steel. Their war tanks and cannons were travelling end to end. Not to say about the Winged Pegasus, even the Divines would feel pressure in face of this army.

    When he saw the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s army, Zhao Hai actually smiled. Then he turned to Laura and said, ¡°What do you think? The O¡¯neal family¡¯s army is starting to move. How long do you think the Winged Pegasus wouldst?¡±

    Laura smiled faintly and said, ¡°I reckon the Winged Pegasus garrison wouldn¡¯t be able to defend the spatial rift for even a day. You should be aware of how strong the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s magic armors are. A magic armor army could face a Divine Supreme Elder with theirbat suits on. Additionally, the O¡¯Neal family also has their war tanks and powerful cannons, all of them are capable of strong attacks.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, keep aprehensive record on the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s actions. We¡¯ll take a look at it and see how strong their army truly is.¡±

    Cai¡¯erplied. For Cai¡¯er, taking record was a very simple matter. As long as the made intention with her mind, then it was already enough. But as for the analysis of the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s army, Cai¡¯er wouldn¡¯t be able to do it, she would need the Universal Scanner¡¯s help to do so.

    Zhao Hai looked at the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s army and made some calctions. Then he said, ¡°Alright, they should arrive at the Winged Pegasus n¡¯s defensive line by tomorrow. Let¡¯s go take a rest and see how it ys out after we wake up.¡±

    Laura smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, I also want to see how the O¡¯Neal family ns to attack.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll also head back to the Space and see what how Guli and the others are doing.¡±

    After receiving Guli and the others, Zhao Hai asked them to lead all of the undead in the Space. What surprised Zhao Hai was the fact that they didn¡¯t dare to makemands towards Qinfeng and Mingyue.

    Zhao Hai knew Qingfeng and Mingyue¡¯s identities, he just didn¡¯t know how strong they actually were. Apparently, they¡¯re powerful enough that the ancient undead couldn¡¯tmand them.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t take this to heart. It didn¡¯t matter whether Guli and the others couldmand them or not. As long as they are loyal to him, then it¡¯s already fine. Besides Guli and Jiang Zhengmanding the undead, Kamp was with Charles researching magic formations. After looking at Kamp¡¯s appearance, it seems like he was also entranced by research.

    Then Zhao Hai went to the Hell Space to see Guli and the others. Since they had good experience, they were able to easily adapt to life in the Hell Space. The environment was the same as the Underworld, so cultivating here would be simr to cultivating in the Underworld.

    Zhao Hai also asked Guli and the others if they had something else they wanted to do, or would they be like Kamp, researching magic formations. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t want to do anything else.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t force Guli and the others. In fact, what these undead wanted to do was to cultivate. For Zhao Hai, this was also good. The stronger they are, the more advantageous it would be for him.Therefore, Zhao Hai had no reason to disagree.

    Everything looked very normal, Wild Dragon Ind¡¯s research was also progressing smoothly. Because of this, Zhao Hai felt great relief.

    The next morning, Zhao Hai and the others got up early. Today, they didn¡¯t stay inside the hotel. Instead, they rode their RV and went outside. After finding a ce with little people, they stopped and then entered the Space. They were going to see a y.

    Before long, the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s army train could be seen. It was quite obvious that they had stopped for the night to take a rest. This morning, they would be able to arrive at the Winged Pegasus n¡¯s defensive line.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to Laura and said, ¡°Let¡¯s call Shan and tell them about the situation. Let them prepare.¡±

    Laura nodded, then she took her messenger fish out as Zhao Hai said, ¡°Shan, Shan, can you hear me?¡±

    Shan¡¯s voice was quickly heard, ¡°Mister, I can hear you. What do you need?¡±

    Zhao Hai held the messenger fish as he smiled faintly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything I need, I just want to tell you that by 9 o¡¯clock in the morning, the O¡¯Neal family would arrive at your spatial rift. You need to prepare well.¡±

    Shan went silent for a while, then after some time he said, ¡°Alright, Mister. Rest assured, I know what to do.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave an affirmation before he took his messenger fish down. Then he turned to Laura and said, ¡°Laura, do you think that me not helping the Winged Pegasus n is the right decision? Why do I feel that Shan¡¯s mood sank when I hung up?¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°It¡¯s true. But Brother Hai, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. You should know the situation with the Winged Pegasus n. If you help them all the time, then they won¡¯t be able to learn.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he said, ¡°This is theirst opportunity. If they still hesitate, then I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d have to give up on them, including Shan.¡±

    Lizzy suddenly interjected, ¡°Big Brother Hai, I think we should also tell the situation to Fei¡¯er and the others. In any case, we could probably trust them now.¡±

    Zhao Hai though for a moment before he shook his head, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not tell them for now. Even the Demons don¡¯t know much about the secrets of the Space.¡±

    Lizzy nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. As for the secrets of the Space, the less people know, the better. Although these people were already inside the Space and couldn¡¯t leave, Zhao Hai still needed to keep the Space¡¯s secrets to his own.

    Sure enough, just like Zhao Hai said, the O¡¯Neal family arrived at the Winged Pegasus n¡¯s spatial rift at about 9 o¡¯clock in the morning. The huge army¡¯s advance caused dust to fly dozens of meters in the air. Naturally, it was impossible to hide their movements from the garrison troops of the spatial rift. All a sudden, the atmosphere of the defensive line turned anxious.

    The O¡¯Neal family also didn¡¯t intend to hide their advance. They knew that they couldn¡¯t approach silently. Therefore, they made a huge approach towards the defensive line. Instead of being silent, they might as well exert the strongest pressure they can!

 Chapter 978 â€“ Start of the Attack

    <h4>Chapter 978 ¨C Start of the Attack</h4>

    Pressuring people using brute force might be the stupidest method, but sometimes, it was the most effective approach. If one describes this method in just a few words, then it would be ¡®If one¡¯s sword is big enough, then one wouldn¡¯t need to make a move!¡¯

    There was once a discussion with regards to ancient weaponry. There were a lot of weapons in the old times, and debates happened as to which one was the most powerful. However, it was an undeniable fact that heavy weapons were the most mighty! Take a mace for example, no matter what shield one uses to defend, the person behind it would still be broken upon meeting a heavy mace.

    The O¡¯Neal family was using this exact method. They were using the brute aura of their formidable military. They didn¡¯t use any tactics for war, they were straight-up instilling pressure on the enemy. They wanted to make it known that they were unstoppable.

    In face of absolute strength, schemes and tactics were no more than clown tricks. Naturally, the O¡¯Neal family was clear about this point. This time, they showcased their enormous force in order to deal with the Winged Pegasus n.

    Zhao Hai was looking at the monitor since he was still interested in what the O¡¯Neal family wanted to do. At this time, Megan suddenly sighed and said, ¡°I think I now understand why the O¡¯Neal family didn¡¯t pursue the undead upon seeing them. And why they are showing their huge firepower today.¡±

    Zhao Hai was confused at what Megan said, so he asked, ¡°Oh, why is that?¡±

    Megan smiled faintly and said, ¡°After thinking about it, it is because of you, Big Brother Hai. When you first met Axe, you didn¡¯t tell him the real situation of the Ark Continent. Because of this, Axe always thought that there¡¯s nothing wrong in the Ark Continent. Additionally, you told them that the continent¡¯s strongest person was only 9th rank. This caused them to be certain on their invasion. But when they came to the Ark Continent, they discovered that the Ark Continent was already devoid of people. Then they found out about the Dark Mist as well as the Demon Realm. Since the Dark Mist is full of undead, they couldn¡¯t just go in. And then, there is also nobody in the Demon Realm. Not to say friends, there weren¡¯t any enemies to speak of. At this moment, they are very eager to find people to understand what happened in the Ark Continent. So when they discovered the Winged Pegasus, they couldn¡¯t just let go of the opportunity.¡±

    When Zhao Hai and the others heard what Megan said, they all nodded. They also thought that Megan was right. Megan looked at the group and continued, ¡°Also, in the process of fighting the undead, the O¡¯Neal family wasn¡¯t able to gain any advantages. This greatly affected their morale. Therefore, they are badly thirsting for a taste of victory in order to increase the family¡¯s morale. This time, they need to be sessful in dealing with the Winged Pegasus, they are not allowed to fail.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°That is very reasonable. But this is much better. Hahaha. I want to see the reaction of the Winged Pegasus when they see the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s attack.¡±

    Laura smiled faintly and said, ¡°I reckon the O¡¯Neal family would use the same tactic they used to enter the Taurus Continent. Their cannons would attack first before their war tanks and magic armors go in at the same time.¡±

    Zhao Hai agreed, ¡°Although this method is too straightforward, but you have to recognize that this is the most suited method for the O¡¯Neal family.¡±

    The others nodded. At this time, the O¡¯Neal family had already set-up the nearly thousand cannons that they brought. They didn¡¯t hide anything as they postured outside the Winged Pegasus n¡¯s spatial rift. Even those positioned in the spatial rift¡¯s defensive line could see the actions made by the O¡¯Neal family.

    Despise, this was contempt shown towards the defenders. The Winged Pegasus defenders became angry. Before long, a team of ten thousand Winged Pegasus Cavalry rushed out from the defensive line and proceeded to attack the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s cannon positions.

    There were a lot of soldiers in the defensive line who had seen the O¡¯Neal family before. They were clear about how powerful these cannons were. So in this attack, besides teaching the O¡¯Neal family a lesson, they wanted to destroy those cannons.

    However, even if intentions were good, reality was cruel. To go against the small team of Winged Pegasus Cavalry, the O¡¯Neal family sent 500 of their magic armors. These magic armors went straight towards the cavalry. The Winged Pegasus were surprised to see that the speed they were so proud of didn¡¯t seem to be a problem for these huge metallic men.

    The 500 magic armors were like 500 arrows that were fired towards the Winged Pegasus Cavalry. But since the Winged Pegasus Cavalry had rich battle experience, they immediately made a response. They began their counter-attack by taking out the blood lightning javelins that they acquired from Zhao Hai.

    However, the cavalry stillcked experience when dealing with the magic armors. They stillcked the perfect timing. Just as they took their javelins out, the magic armors didn¡¯t wait and immediately fired their bombs. The bombs directly hit the team of Winged Pegasus riders. Almost immediately, almost a thousand cavalry units were killed off. This shows how overbearing the bombs were.

    Just as the Winged Pegasus were plunged in chaos, the magic armors rushed towards them. Energy beams shot out in session. Every time an energy beam shed, a Winged Pegasus would die.

    The two actions made by the magic armor team took several thousand lives from the ten thousand unit troop. The Winged Pegasus army almost immediately copsed.

    At this time, it can be said that the Winged Pegasus soldiers had beenx. Shan and the others wanted the n to move. However, those in higher position of the n were afraid that Zhao Hai would clean them up. Therefore, the ordinary people were left with not knowing what to do.

    However, it was clear that they were disobeying. They said that they would walk but they were actually going slow to the point of never moving. Moreover, the ongoing contradictions between Shan and the higher-ranked winged Pegasus caused the undercurrent of the n to turn chaotic. This caused the army to be confused. In this case, how could the soldiers possible do their best in order to fight the enemy.

    Because of their low fighting spirit, the army weren¡¯t very willing to fight. Therefore, they could only wait to be ughtered by the united O¡¯Neal family army.

    In the sh between the ten thousand Winged Pegasus and the 500 magic armors, the Winged Pegasus n suffered 7 thousand losses while the O¡¯Neal family didn¡¯t even lose one. This contrast was truly disproportionate.

    After repelling the attack of the Winged Pegasus n, the cannons have also finished being set-up. A thousand cannons were on standby, waiting for an order to fire.

    And with Axe¡¯smand, a thousand cannons howled as they fired their projectiles towards the Winged Pegasus n¡¯s defensive line.

    A thousand cannons indiscriminately attacked the area in and around the defensive line. One could imagine how lethal the attack was. The entire defensive line of the Winged Pegasus was almost erased from the map.

    The cannons didn¡¯t just stop after one volley, instead they continued until they fired ten times. The Winged Pegasus n¡¯s defensive line was cleared after the fifth volley. At this point, it was already impossible for the Winged Pegasus n to resist.

    After ten rounds of cannon fire, the defensive line of the Winged Pegasus n hadpletely changed in appearance. The high walls have fallen and craters could be seen everywhere. Bodies of dead soldiers were strewn everywhere. Even those who were lucky enough to survive couldn¡¯t help but stare at the battlefield with a dull look. They werepletely terrified.

    However, this wasn¡¯t the end. The O¡¯Neal family¡¯s war tanks and magic armors proceeded to advance.

    At this time, the mentally-weakened Winged Pegasus soldiers have already turned around and ran away. There were also those whose mind hadpletely copsed. They began running around the battlefield. The scene was just like the end of the world.

    Zhao Hai looked at the defensive line and sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that it would be this quick. The Winged Pegasus retreated in less than three hours. Three hours, in that span of time, the defensive line was destroyed.¡±

    Laura and the others sighed as well. In fact, this event made it clear to them how strong the O¡¯Neal family really was. Such fighting strength was truly terrifying.

    Zhao Hai turned his head and said, ¡°Laura, report this matter to Shan. Meg, please make us some food, it¡¯s time for lunch.¡±

    Meg nodded before she turned around and went to the kitchen. On the other hand, Laura took out her messenger fish and told Shan about the defensive line¡¯s situation. Upon hearing this, Shan was extremely shocked. If not for Zhao Hai being the one who said this, he wouldn¡¯t have believed it.

    It didn¡¯t take a long time before the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s army seized the defensive line. They didn¡¯t immediately advance towards the rift. Instead, they set up a defense and repaired the destroyed structures.

    To be honest, Axe didn¡¯t expect their operation to be this smooth. They didn¡¯t think that the enemy would fall this quickly.

    Although their attack towards the Taurus Continent also went smoothly, Axe understood that it was because their enemy gave up on the ce. Therefore, that aplishment could be said to be negligible.

    But this time, the enemy even shed with their army. There was arge number of enemies in the defensive line as well. However, this huge number of troops had actually been eliminated by them.

    Axe was somewhat surprised regarding the Winged Pegasus n. He didn¡¯t expect these people to be weak! They were too weak!

    They were able to fight some of the undead that they met before. Whether it was in attack or defense, these undead were much stronger than the Winged Pegasus n. Axe always thought that the Winged Pegasus had the samebat power as the undead. However, it turned out that the Winged Pegasus n was much worse than the undead.

    George stood next to Axe. He looked at the battlefield with an excited expression. He found that he was really lucky. He didn¡¯t think that the attack would go this smoothly. Also, he didn¡¯t even think that Axe would be heading today¡¯s attack.

    Although Axe was the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s Young Lord, he didn¡¯t have any military achievements nor did he participate in previous wars. Because of this, hismanding skill wasn¡¯t very good. Now that the O¡¯Neal family had focused its efforts on this ce, it¡¯s understandable if the family didn¡¯t assign Axe to lead the advance army. But who would¡¯ve thought that the O¡¯Neal Patriarch would actually appoint Axe as the chiefmander of this battle. This exact decision made it possible for George to gain face in front of Axe.

    Although George made a very good battle n back during their initial entrance towards the Taurus Continent, that battle n was ultimately rendered useless. Although this was still an important event to Axe, George thought that he could do better. He thought that if there were enemies at that time, then he would be able to decimate them all.

    And in this attack, the n that he did went very sessfully. This was the reason why George was excited.

    While George was indulging in his happiness, Axe suddenly said, ¡°George, well done. Your battle n is very effective. Good, very good.¡±

    George quickly replied, ¡°I thank the Young Lord for the praise. However, I don¡¯t dare to take all of the credit. This subordinate¡¯s aplishment is all because of the Young Lord. If the Young Lord didn¡¯t allow me, then i wouldn¡¯t have been able to make the battle n.¡±

    Everybody liked to listen to ttery, especially someone as young as Axe. Because of this, upon hearing George, Axe couldn¡¯t help butugh. At the same time, he repeatedly patted George¡¯s shoulders.

    When Zhao Hai heard Axe and George¡¯s dialog, he turned to Laura and said, ¡°This George is truly talented. He has the making of a good official.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°I wonder how they would react if they know that everything is because of Brother Hai¡¯s arrangements.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°I believe their expressions would be splendid. Right, Cai¡¯er, those Warriors we met in the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s territory, did you pay attention to them? What are they doing now? If there are any troubles in the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s backyard, then I think we should help them to deal with it. After all, having these free workers is very good.¡±

    As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, Laura and the others chuckled. Cai¡¯er also smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, rest assured. As long as the Young Master needs it, I can get the recordings over thest few days and have it analyzed.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s leave them be for now. The O¡¯Neal family didn¡¯t be a superpower of the Magic Armor continent by being easily dealt with. We don¡¯t have to worry about them in the meantime.¡±

 Chapter 979 â€“ Shanâ€™s Anger!

    <h4>Chapter 979 ¨C Shan¡¯s Anger!</h4>

    Shan stared as he sat opposite Speaker Fang. Winged Pegasus Fang was also able to hear the dialogue between Zhao Hai and Shan. When Speaker Fang heard it, his expression changed. He didn¡¯t expect the enemy to progress this quickly.

    Boom! Shan crushed the table in front of him. Shan raged with his blood red eyes, he said, ¡°Too much, it¡¯s too much!¡±

    Speaker Fang smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s a bit too much. Mister Zhao Hai is clearly on the scene, yet he didn¡¯t spare any help. It¡¯s too much.¡±

    Shan looked at Speaker Fang and said, ¡°You say that Mister is too much? Didn¡¯t he already gave us a warning? Didn¡¯t he already arrange an escape route for us? All the things that Mister did, aren¡¯t they all good for us? If I were Mister, I would have long ignored our n. How could it be possible for Mister to be excessive? The ones who are being too excessive are those people from the n. Look at them, they really think that Mister regards them as important. Without Mister, let¡¯s see what would happen to those bastards. They are the reason why the Winged Pegasus reached this point and lost too many people!¡±

    Speaker Fang didn¡¯t think that Shan would say so. However, he quickly changed his mind. As Shan said, Zhao Hai had already arranged everything for them. It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t go into the road that Zhao Hai prepared.

    Shan looked at Speaker Fang and said, ¡°Speaker, did you ever think that if we go on like this, then Mister would get angry at us? If Mister decides to give up on the Winged Pegasus n, then what kind of situation would we be in?¡±

    When Speaker Fang heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then his expression changed. He was very clear about what would happen if Zhao Hai decides to give up on them. Even without the O¡¯Neal family, the Winged Pegasus would still be in a terrible situation. After all, the Winged Pegasus wasn¡¯t a very strong race. If Zhao Hai did leave them behind, then once the foreign races decides to do something to them, then the Winged Pegasus would have no way to fight back.

    Don¡¯t talk about the foreign races, even the O¡¯Neal family outside was too strong for the Winged Pegasus n. They simply had no way to resist the magic armors. In this case, the only thing they could do was to follow Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s method might be overbearing, but one has to recognize that his intention was sincere. If they didn¡¯t ept his goodwill, then that would be their problem.

    Shan looked at Speaker Fang and knew that his thought had gone through. Shan said, ¡°Speaker, what we need to do right now is to send our n to the Space as soon as possible. But before we do that, we need to have our people feel gratitude towards Mister.¡±

    Speaker Fang looked confused at Shan, ¡°Why? Mister didn¡¯t request our people to feel that way towards him. As long as our people enter the Space, then it would be fine.¡±

    Shan coldly snorted and said, ¡°Speaker, you¡¯re being naive. Mister is intimate with the Thunder n as well as the Barbarians. This is because the remaining Thunder n members are close to Fei¡¯er. Fei¡¯er chose to go against his Patriarch and bring his people into the Space. At the same time, all of the Barbarians willingly entered the Space, which was something Mister wanted to see. Because of this, he would certainly look at the Barbarians in a positive light. On the other hand, what did the Winged Pegasus n do? Among the three ns, the one being the most arrogant towards Mister is us. Later on, we agreed to move towards the Space but we broke this promise. Let me ask you, if you were Mister, would you still forgive those guys? Does the Winged Pegasus n have any use for Mister? Is there any reason for Mister to save us?¡±

    Speaker Fang didn¡¯t make any noise. He knew that Shan was telling the truth. However, he still wanted to know why the people needed to be grateful towards Zhao Hai.

    Shan took a deep breath before continuing, ¡°Our people have already offended Mister. The two messages that Mister said could be taken as warnings. If our people keep offending him, then it wouldn¡¯t be easy for us to ask him for help. But Mister is a person who heavily values sentiment. As long as our people feel grateful and respectful to Mister, he surely wouldn¡¯t be cruel enough to overlook our distress. Also, Speaker, don¡¯t forget, we will be entering Mister¡¯s Space. If our people are still disrespectful, then Mister might destroy our n. I¡¯m afraid we need to change our people¡¯s minds.¡±

    As soon as Speaker Fang heard this, his expression truly changed. He was very clear about how true Shan¡¯s words were. If things were just like how Shan said, then if their people don¡¯t respect Zhao Hai, then even if they enter the Space, they would still be destroyed by Zhao Hai sooner orter.

    After thinking about this, Speaker Fang let out a long breath as he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go ording to what you say. How do you want to do it?¡±

    Shan sneered and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t these people think they are strong? Didn¡¯t they believe that Mister is deceiving them? Alright, then let¡¯s have them taste the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s cannons. Perhaps they might regret their decisions in time. They wille to understand how much Mister has done for us.¡± Speaker Fang gawked when he heard this. But in the end he still nodded. He can understand Shan. It seems like Shan has decided to deal with those people who weren¡¯t obedient.

    Speaker Fang looked at Shan and said, ¡°So what do we do next?¡±

    Shan smiled faintly and asid, ¡°Let¡¯s turn the tables around. We¡¯ll wait here. Aren¡¯t they strong? I still remember what they said. I will learn from their actions. Since they decided to drag on, then I will also dy.¡±

    Speaker Fang knit his brows and said, ¡°But if we do that, a lot of people will die.¡±

    Shan coldly snorted and said, ¡°It¡¯s a disaster that they brought onto themselves. To be honest, I¡¯m tired of calling them my nsmen. I intended to help them since they are my people, but what did they do? When I needed their cooperation, where were they? I just want our people to be safe. If they aren¡¯t taught a lesson, then they will never know what the real world is.¡±

    Speaker Fang sighed. He didn¡¯t say anything. He also knew the suffering that Shan experienced. To be honest, even his own heart was being suffocated. His nsmen really did go too far.

    Shan looked at Speaker Fang and then turned his head and gave amand, ¡°Come clean the room and bring a new table in.¡± Someone outside the door immediately responded. Then two people came in to clean the ce as well as bring a new table. After which they promptly left.

    These two people were Speaker Fang¡¯s loyal subordinates. They were now the only ones that Shan can trust. Only these people were willing to work for Shan.

    At this point, the n had blocked Shan outpletely. His nsmen wouldn¡¯t listen to any of his words, nobody even came to talk to him. Moreover, their people didn¡¯t even provide Shan with any living supplies. If not for the stockpiles in the mansion, Shan would have already starved.

    Upon facing this situation, even if Shan was a well-tempered person, he would still be angered. His purpose was for the betterment of the n, but they actually treated him in such a matter. How could Shan not be angry.

    After the ce has been tidied up, Shan suddenly turned to Speaker Fang and said, ¡°Speaker, let¡¯s go to the Space. I¡¯m sure Fei¡¯er and the others have been eating well. In the past few days, we¡¯ve been eating quite poorly. We haven¡¯t had proper sleep as well. I¡¯ve almost turned mad by our nsmen. Now let¡¯s see who has the right to be angry next time.¡±

    Speaker Fang also wanted to rx. In any case, things have already developed to this point, doing anything else would be useless. Because of this, Speaker Fang quickly nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. I hope Fei¡¯er left some good wine for us. I have to say, Mister¡¯s wines are very delicious.¡±

    When Shan heard this, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then he took hismand token out and waved his hand before entering the Space.

    At this time, Fei¡¯er was iparably rxed. The Space¡¯s environment was fantastic. Even if you lie down at home all the time, nobody would stop you. As long as you find some food outside, you will never be hungry. Moreover, the Space had its own way of dealing with criminals. This caused the people inside to be free of worry.

    Originally, Fei¡¯er thought that nothing would change upon entering the Space. If he wanted to manage the n, then he would still have to spend a lot of effort. However, he found that he was overthinking after entering the Space. The environment here was good, far from his imagination. It was precisely because of this environment that Fei¡¯er¡¯s life had gone smoothly. He suddenly found that managing the n had be much easier.

    Although Fei¡¯er can¡¯t taste the feeling of power now, it wasn¡¯t important to him. What Fei¡¯er wanted to see was his people living good lives like this. This kind of life was really good for his people.

    Inside the Space, people wouldn¡¯t have to be afraid of having ambition. In fact, having ambition was very good. If you want to live as an emperor, then you can as long as you exchange enough things to the churches. You can get anything that you want. There were even things that they haven¡¯t seen or heard about before.

    Fei¡¯er¡¯s life was very simple. He would cultivate everyday, then he would either collect food, research magic formations, study potions and so on. Everyday was spent in ease, but it was very fulfilling. Fei¡¯er was very satisfied with this life.

    The only sole worry that Fei¡¯er had was Shan. Fei¡¯er can understand Shan¡¯s situation, so he couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    Fei¡¯er thinks that Zhao Hai understood as well. Zhao Hai let the Thunder n into the Space when they were about to be killed off. Moreover, he kept his promise of not interfering. But with how the Winged Pegasus did things, what would Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction be? Because of this, Fei¡¯er felt nervous about Shan¡¯s situation.

 Chapter 980 â€“ Fengleiâ€™s Regret

    <h4>Chapter 980 - Fenglei¡¯s Regret</h4>

    Fei¡¯er was currently inside his room reading. Then suddenly, someone¡¯s voice came in from outside, ¡°Fei¡¯er, are you in? Let¡¯s have a drink.¡±

    Upon hearing that it was Shan, Fei¡¯er immediately put his book down and opened the door. After seeing Shan and Speaker Fang outside, Fei¡¯er quickly said, ¡°You actually have time toe here? Come in, quick.¡± Then he invited the two over to his house.

    Shan looked at Fei¡¯er¡¯s house and smiled faintly before he said, ¡°It¡¯s quite nice. It seems like you have been living well these days.¡±

    One couldn¡¯t me Shan for saying this. The house where Fei¡¯er lived was truly good. His house was like vi, but it wasn¡¯t very big. The entire house seem to have five to six rooms, it was well made.

    Upon hearing Shan, Fei¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°I used gold coins to exchange for this house. Inside the Space, as long as you pay enough gold coins to the church, you can have any house you want.¡±

    Shan inspected the ce curiously. The house¡¯s setup was very good, it had a good natural flow to it. Not only was its shape beautiful, its interior decoration was also attractive. It gave people a sense of belonging without losing its refined taste.

    One must know that achieving this point wasn¡¯t easy. Fei¡¯er and the others were members of the Thunder n. With their tall figures, one would need to make a lot of considerations in order to make their dwellings.

    After Fei¡¯er invited the two to sit down, he looked at Shan and said, ¡°Shan, why did you have time toe here? Did something happen to your n? Do you need any help? If needed, I can lend you a hand.¡±

    Shan shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, there¡¯s no need for you to make a move. I came today in order to ask you for a drink and to share some food.¡±

    When Fei¡¯er heard Shan, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then he quickly said, ¡°Having a drink is certainly not a problem. But I thought you came here because something happened? How about telling me?¡±

    Shan smiled faintly and said, ¡°The O¡¯Neal family¡¯s magic armors are already outside our spatial rift. They had repelled our defensive line and war would soon break out.¡±

    If somebody else saw Shan telling these matters with a smile, then they would certainly think that he has gone crazy. Generally, people wouldn¡¯t smile as they recall their nsmen being destroyed. However, Fei¡¯er could understand. He clearly knew the state of the Winged Pegasus n and understood why Shan was like this.

    Just in the recent past, Shan went to the Space and asked Fei¡¯er to help him prepare some fresh vegetables. The reason for this was because the Winged Pegasus n refused to give him any food. When Fei¡¯er heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but get shocked.

    He didn¡¯t expect Shan to be this miserable. He actually can¡¯t regrly eat food. This also caused Fei¡¯er to be angry at the Winged Pegasus n.

    Fei¡¯er, Shan, and Ding share a very good rtionship. These three were friends who went through life and death. After hearing their friend going through such experience, Ding almost sent his people to attack the Winged Pegasus n. Fortunately, Fei¡¯er was able to stop him.

    After hearing Shan talk now, Fei¡¯er immediately understood. He looked at Shan and said, ¡°So the day you wanted will finallye soon? Then it surely is worth a celebration.¡±

    Shanughed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get Ding as well. I also wanted to hide from my people, so I entered the Space. Didn¡¯t they want to not see me? Then I won¡¯t care about them anymore. If they think they¡¯re strong enough, then let them handle the problem themselves.¡±

    Fei¡¯erughed and said, ¡°Good, good. You finally know what to do. You call Ding while I prepare the food. My food here isn¡¯t delicious, I¡¯ll have to go to the church and exchange for good ones.¡±

    Shan looked at Fei¡¯er in surprise, ¡°You can also exchange for food?¡±

    Fei¡¯erughed, ¡°In addition to being unable to exchange for living people, there are really few things that you cannot exchange for.¡± After he said that, Fei¡¯er left the house.

    At the same time, Shan took his messenger fish out and called Ding. Just like Fei¡¯er, Ding had also been quite rxed in the past few days. Although the Barbarians were a militant race, this didn¡¯t mean that they always want to court death. Barbarians weren¡¯t stupid, it was just that their temperament was too simple.

    Now, inside the Space, the Barbarians, Winged Pegasus, and the Thunder n were well mixed in. The three ns were formerrades who fought side by side. Recently, their lives have been better. Naturally, nobody discriminated anybody. Because of this, the ce where the Barbarians lived was very near to Fei¡¯er¡¯s house.

    Not long after Fei¡¯er returned with some food and wine, Ding arrived. Ding was happy for Shan upon knowing what was happening to the Winged Pegasus n. The group were merry as they drank and ate. It seems like they didn¡¯t know of what was currently happening to the Winged Pegasus n.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The Winged Pegasus n were frightened after the attack of the nine Supreme Elders. So now, they arranged a lot of monitoring points behind the defensive line. As soon as the defensive line was attacked, these scouts immediately sent news back to the family. Those scouts were equipped with messenger fishes. Therefore, the news of the defensive line¡¯s destruction was immediately transmitted back. In no time, the higher level figures of the family received the news.

    When they came to know of the situation, they were really shocked. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai¡¯s words to be true. Someone truly wanted to invade them.

    It was just like Shan said, these people didn¡¯t want to see him. Every time Shan opened the matter of moving to the Space, these people would just stay there as though nothing was wrong.

    It can be said that Shan was being treated worse than a puppet. At the very least, nobody was being hostile to a puppet. On the other hand, Shan and Speaker Fang were being treated with hostility. They weren¡¯t treated like a member of the n.

    The Winged Pegasus n¡¯s Vice Speaker, Fenglei, was currently inside the hall. There were also a lot of Winged Pegasus members present. These people were high ranking members of the n. Some were the senior council members while some were great generals. There were also city lords present. It can be said that these people were the decision makers of the Winged Pegasus n.

    Fenglei was the iron official of the Winged Pegasus n. If it weren¡¯t for him keeping Speaker Fang back, then Speaker Fang¡¯s influence wouldn¡¯t have reduced so much. And after Yifei was killed by Zhao Hai, it was Fenglei who proposed dying. He was also the one who made sure that Shan was ignored.

    Fenglei looks to be in his fifties. His hair was a little white but his face wasn¡¯t wrinkled. The whites of his hair seem to add some touch of maturity into him. But in his calm expression, one could see a hint of arrogance.

    At this time, Fenglei¡¯s face sank as though it was a drop of water. He looked at the people in the room and said, ¡°Everyone should have already received the news. Just like what Zhao Hai and Shan said, there is an invading army just outside our spatial rift. And in only three hours, they managed to break through the 200 thousand troops we stationed in the defensive line. What opinions does everyone have?¡±

    The people inside the room looked at each other. They really didn¡¯t know what to say. The fighting strength of the opposite party was beyond their expectation. In three hours, 200 thousand people were killed. Even the nine Supreme Elders weren¡¯t able to do this.

    Fenglei looked at their eyes and couldn¡¯t help but re in anger. Then after that, a sh of fear appeared. He was afraid of the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s invasion, and he was also afraid of Zhao Hai.

    However, he still didn¡¯t think about asking the foreign races for help. This would mean that he was also asking Zhao Hai. Fenglei clearly understood that he had greatly offended Shan. If he wanted to ask Zhao Hai for help, then it would be very difficult to do so. Not to say about Zhao Hai declining to help, but even if Zhao Hai did make a move, then this meant that Fenglei¡¯s great days would be gone. He was even afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep his life after this ordeal.

    At this moment, Fenglei began to feel regret. He regretted that he guessed wrong. He regretted that he didn¡¯t listen to Zhao Hai and didn¡¯t enter the Space. At this point, he didn¡¯t know what he should do.

 Chapter 981 â€“ Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 981 ¨C Confrontation</h4>

    Axe stood calmly on top of a war tank as he looked at the ce on the other side of the spatial rift. It was like another world. Although he couldn¡¯t see any people, he could affirm that this ce wasn¡¯t any smallerpared to the Ark Continent.

    Although his expression was calm, Axe¡¯s heart was actually excited. Another ne, it was another ne. Up until now, how many nes did they manage to find? These many nes, even the other families in the Anta ne wouldn¡¯t have met this many nes. Most importantly, all of these nes would be under the O¡¯Neal family!

    Axe was extremely moved at this thought. Then he took a deep breath to stabilize his heartbeat. However, he still couldn¡¯t hide the excitement in his eyes.

    George was standing right beside Axe. Upon looking at Axe¡¯s appearance, George couldn¡¯t help but be influenced by it as well. To be honest, even he didn¡¯t expect this expedition to be this huge. George knew very well what this meant for the O¡¯Neal family. Moreover, he made great contributions to this matter.

    George looked at Axe and said, ¡°Young Master, let¡¯s go back in. The wind is getting strong.¡±

    Axe turned to George and smiled, ¡°George, if we conquer this ce, how much bigger would our O¡¯Neal family be?¡±

    George smiled and said, ¡°If we conquer this ce, then I can affirm that the O¡¯Neal family would be the most powerful family in the Anta ne.¡±

    Axeughed, ¡°Good, good. It¡¯s just as you said, our O¡¯Neal family would truly be the most powerful family in the Anta ne.¡±

    George responded to this with a smile. After some time, Axe calmed down. Then he looked at the Winged Pegasus ne and coldly snorted as he said, ¡°This ce now belongs to the O¡¯Neal family. No matter who lives here, they only have one road, either they surrender or they die!¡±

    George replied in a serious tone, ¡°I ask Young Master to feel relieved. This subordinate is willing to break their bones in the name of the O¡¯Neal family!¡±

    Axe gave a satisfied nod, then he said, ¡°George, you must do well. The future development of the O¡¯Neal family would surely be huge. The family would need loyal people to establish vassal ns. If you do well, then your family would certainly upy your own ne.¡±

    George¡¯s face was flushed with happiness as he bowed to Axe and said, ¡°Yes, Young Master. This one will surely be loyal towards the Young Master and the O¡¯Neal family.¡± George chose his words carefully. He said ¡®Young Master¡¯ before the O¡¯Neal family. This meant that he would be loyal to Axe first before the family.

    Loyalty to the O¡¯Neal family didn¡¯t really mean that they would be loyal to Axe. Axe was still not the Patriarch of the O¡¯Neal family. This meant that those who swore loyalty to the family wouldn¡¯t generally be loyal to Axe. What Axe needed the most at this time were subordinates that were loyal to him.

    Moreover, George had also changed how he addressed Axe. In the past, he called him ¡®Young Lord¡¯, now he called Axe ¡®Young Master¡¯. This was also a sign of his status undergoing a change.

    Upon calling him ¡®Young Lord¡¯ this meant that George was under the influence of the O¡¯Neal family. This meant that he still wasn¡¯tpletely under Axe. Now that George was using ¡®Young Master¡¯, this implied that he had fully incorporated himself into Axe¡¯s camp. George would join Axe in all of his ups and downs.

    Axe was evidently happy, he patted George¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Good, good. Let¡¯s go back and discuss how to take this ne.¡±

    George nodded, then together with Axe, they jumped down from the war tank. Then they entered themanding war tank specifically prepared for Axe.

    A Commanding War Tank was actually just like a war tank but with no magic armors inside. It was designed to be a ce where themander would stay in. It was like the RV. Although it wasn¡¯t asfortable as a recreational vehicle, it was clearly safer.

    When Axe returned to his war tank, George also followed behind him. At this point, George had be one of Axe¡¯s most trusted men. And with George¡¯s great talent, he quickly became important to Axe.

    Upon returning to their war tank, George immediately poured Axe a cup of water. Axe looked at the halfpleted map on the table and gently frowned, ¡°George, look at this map. This only shows the area we managed to scout. In these areas, we discovered that there were monitoring stations. But now, they had retreated. From what I can see, it seems like the other side knew that we¡¯re already here. What do you think?¡±

    George looked at the stretch of map and said, ¡°Young Master, we don¡¯t know much about this ce. But the thing we¡¯re sure of is that those people aren¡¯t very strong. We¡¯re fully capable of dealing with them. So the next step we should do is to not care about what they are doing, instead we should think about what we should do.¡±

    Axe raised a brow and said, ¡°Oh, exin it to me.¡±

    George nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Young Master. Our O¡¯Neal family is very strong, much strongerpared to the opposite party. However, we need to be careful. After all, this is the enemy territory. If we care too much about what they are doing, then we might be led by the nose. What I¡¯m saying is, we shouldn¡¯t worry about what they are doing. Instead, we should follow our n, step by step, and don¡¯t rush to attack. Even if the enemy keeps annoying us, we still have to go one step at a time. This way, we will squeeze them in and before long they would have toe out and fight us head-on.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Axe frowned, ¡°But with this method, we would take more time in dealing with them. It¡¯s a very stupid method.¡±

    George nodded and said, ¡°Young Master, it is indeed a very stupid method. But Young Master, we don¡¯t know anything about our enemy at all. We don¡¯t know what their realbat power is. We don¡¯t know their fighting methods and even their strongest weapons. The only thing we are certain of is that they seem to be following the Warrior discipline and they also have flying mounts. For us, this information is too small. If we make a risky attack, then we may suffer. And if we lose too much, then I¡¯m afraid that it would be disadvantageous to the Young Master.¡±

    When Axe heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but stare for a moment. Then his expression changed as he nodded and said, ¡°You are right. The n that you said, although it is stupid, but we can also minimize the losses that we suffer. It is the safest way of going forward. Alright, then let¡¯s do it as what you said.¡±

    But George didn¡¯t have a happy expression, he looked at Axe and said, ¡°Young Master, but if we do it this way, then you would be under a lot of pressure. Since this method is slow, then it might seem like you aren¡¯t interested. Those who are in the military wouldn¡¯t easily agree to use this method.¡±

    Axe¡¯s voice turned cold as he replied, ¡°Even if they don¡¯t agree, they still have to do it my way. In any case, I¡¯m still the chiefmander of this army. George, just go about your matters with confidence. You don¡¯t need to worry about other things. Just make sure that the battle n is perfect.¡±

    George nodded, but he was still worried as he said, ¡°Young Master, I don¡¯t think it would be good to be too stiff with those people. The Young Master is going to be the leader of the family in the future. If too many people in the army are against you, then it would be very unfavorable to your position.¡±

    When Axe heard George, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but furrow. Then he nodded and said, ¡°Right, that¡¯s correct. It seems like I shouldn¡¯t be too strict. Alright, George, let me handle this. You can do your thing.¡±

    George nodded before giving a salute and leaving. He knew that he was still only a subordinate of Axe. He just said what he needed to, even if he could do more. If he involved himself too much, then not only would he fail to win Axe¡¯s favor, he might even make Axe think that he wanted to control him. That would be troublesome. There were only specific matters that George can get into, he shouldn¡¯t overstep his bounds.

    Axe looked at George¡¯s departing back and nodded. He appreciates how George handled matters and how George was clear about his status. This was why he got Axe¡¯s favor.

    Just as George said, although Axe needs talents, he would also need the support of the family¡¯s Elders as well as the Patriarchs of the vassal ns. It was impossible for Axe to rely on people like George. George and the others might be talented, but they had no real power. And in the future, power was what Axe would need the most.

    Axe stood in front of the ss window as he looked outside. He sighed lightly, he understood that he had been too naive before, he didn¡¯t understand anything. Every day, he would only indulge himself in risks. After he came in contact with the n¡¯s management, he discovered that running it wasn¡¯t an easy matter.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Fenglei looked at the silent people who were inside the room. He couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed as he said, ¡°What? You don¡¯t have any ideas?¡±

    Fenglei didn¡¯t want to get angry, he was afraid of being angry. At this moment, the Winged Pegasus could be described as dispersed. These people used to be loyal to Yifei and were dissatisfied when Zhao Hai killed the Patriarch. Because of this, these people were currently on Fenglei¡¯s side. If Fenglei starts to show his temper, then these people might side towards Shan. After all, Shan was a Patriarch candidate. Therefore, Fenglei could only endure in front of these people.

    At this time, a Councilman said, ¡°I believe we should talk to Shan. Have him ask Zhao Hai to act.¡±

    Just after the Councilman said this, everyone in the room looked at him like he was an idiot. A general forced a smile and said, ¡°You want to let Shan ask Zhao Hai to act? Have you been asleep? You should know how Shan is doing these past few days. Don¡¯t be stupid. Do you really think that Shan would ask Zhao Hai for us? Even if Shan invites Zhao Hai, why would Zhao Hai even help us?¡±

    The Councilman looked at the General in anger as he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t like my idea, then why don¡¯t youe up with a better one?¡±

    The General coldly replied, ¡°I might not have any ideas right now, but I certainly wouldn¡¯te up with such a disappointing one. It would only turn us even more passive and make our deathse even sooner.¡±

    The Councilman sneered and said, ¡°So we won¡¯t die if we don¡¯t follow my idea? I really don¡¯t know what the Winged Pegasus military is doing right now. You keep posturing here and there, yet you actually don¡¯t have any teeth.¡±

    As soon as the General heard the Councilman, his expression couldn¡¯t help but change. He looked at the Councilman and said ,¡±What did you say? People like you are just good at using your mouth. Who is currently fighting in the front lines right now? It certainly isn¡¯t you guys. You only know how to sit in this ce and bber your mouth. During times like these, all of you are useless.¡±

    What he said offended every Councilman inside the room. Even Fenglei¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t attractive to look at. After all, he was the Vice Speaker, a Councilman himself.

    However, Fenglei wasn¡¯t actually able to retort at this time. If he helped the Councilmen, then he would offend the Military Men. If he offended the Generals, then these Generals might bepelled to side with Shan. If that timees, then he¡¯s finished.

    But he also couldn¡¯t offend the Councilmen. It was at this time that another Councilman pointed at the General and shouted, ¡°Zhanshi, what are you saying? Are really looking down on us? You need to exin yourself.¡±

    Zhanshi coldly snorted and said, ¡°Get lost. If you think I¡¯m wrong, then let¡¯s go outside and fight. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s the real grandfather!¡±

    The room became even livelier as the Councilmen kept berating Zhanshi for his actions. However, Zhanshi wasn¡¯t easy to deal with and had started to berate back. In the end, it became a fight between Councilmen and the Generals. The actions of these two groups plunged to room into great mess.¡±

    Fenglei wished for them to stop several times. However, it came to a point that he couldn¡¯t do anything. He didn¡¯t have enough prestige to suppress the scene. The current situation made Fenglei¡¯s face ugly to behold.

    Boom! The loud bang stopped the room. Everyone turned to look at the source and discovered that it was Fenglei. Fengeli was currently looking at them with his pale face. The table in front of him was already turned into splintered blocks.

    Fenglei¡¯s cold eyes scanned the room before he said, ¡°Why are all of you arguing? We¡¯re here to solve problems, now look at what all of you are doing. Infighting is thest thing we want right now. We are currently facing a great enemy and stopping their invasion is the most important thing right now. I don¡¯t want to get angry, but all of you wouldn¡¯t stop unless I make a sound!¡±

    Although Fenglei was very angry, he didn¡¯t actually utter any harsh words. At the same time, the room turned peaceful. Everyone stopped shouting inconsiderately.

    However, nobody was still able to present an idea to relieve Fenglei¡¯s headache. At this time, a nearby Councilman suddenly said, ¡°I think we should look for Shan. Even if he couldn¡¯t ask Zhao Hai to help, through Shan we could still invite the Thunder n and the Barbarians over.¡±

 Chapter 982 â€“ Zhao Haiâ€™s Action

    <h4>Chapter 982 ¨C Zhao Hai¡¯s Action</h4>

    When the Councilman¡¯s words were heard, the people inside the room were stunned. Then everyone began to discuss the issue. The proposal wasn¡¯t immediately refuted because many people felt that the idea was feasible.

    It might soundughable, not asking Shan for help in persuading Zhao Hai, yet agreeing to having Shan ask help from the Thunder n and the Barbarians. Although it might sound contradictory, it actually wasn¡¯t.

    To state it clearly, the Winged Pegasus were afraid of Zhao Hai, but not Shan. If not for Zhao Hai, Shan wouldn¡¯t have reached his current position.

    At this time, a General suddenly said, ¡°But will Shan agree? Moreover, what is stopping him from talking to Zhao Hai right now?¡±

    Fenglei¡¯s eyes narrowed as he said, ¡°Rest assured, Shan wouldn¡¯t. It had been so long yet he still failed to bring our people into Zhao Hai¡¯s Space. What face does he have to talk to Zhao Hai? If we ask him to talk to the Barbarians and the Thunder n in order to save our people, judging by Shan¡¯s character, he will definitely do it. As long as we can solve the n¡¯s situation, Shan certainly wouldn¡¯t tell Zhao Hai about this matter.¡±

    As soon as the people in the room heard this, all of them stared for a moment before looking at Fenglei¡¯s smiling face. There weren¡¯t any mistakes in Fenglei¡¯s words. With Shan¡¯s character, he would surely ce importance on the n¡¯s matters. As long as he invites the Thunder n and Barbarians, then the Winged Pegasus n won¡¯t be afraid of dealing with the O¡¯Neal family.

    Fenglei looked at the people and said, ¡°One or two people doing this surely wouldn¡¯t be good. If everyone goes and pressures Shan, he will definitely go no matter what.¡±

    The people in the room nodded. Then Fenglei stood up and loudly said, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s go look for Shan. Let¡¯s see if he can help.¡±

    Then after he said that, Fenglei stood up and left the room first. At the same time, the other people quickly followed-up. Everyone went to Speaker Fang¡¯s mansion to find Shan.

    Before long, the crowd arrived right outside Speaker Fang¡¯s mansion. At this time, there were no guards outside, the entire mansion appeared cold and static. The originally bright and lively mansion now looked like a bleak and haunted ce.

    Fenglei knew where the study was, so he immediately led everyone over there. Upon arriving outside the study, the group saw two Winged Pegasus guards. Fenglei recognized these two men, they were the most loyal subordinates of Speaker Fang. Their presence dictates that Shan and Speaker Fang was also here.

    When the two guards saw Fenglei and the others, they couldn¡¯t help but look at each other. However, they didn¡¯t make any noise. Upon arriving by the door, Fenglei immediately said, ¡°Tell Shan that I¡¯m here.¡± From the expression on Fenglei¡¯s face, one could see that he didn¡¯t have even an inch of respect towards Shan and Speaker Fang.

    When the two guards saw Fang¡¯s expression and heard his words, a sh of anger went by their eyes. Then then one of them proceeded to reply, ¡°Vice Speaker is unlucky, the Master is currently not in his room.¡±

    Upon hearing that the title of ¡®Vice Speaker¡¯ was emphasized, Fenglei¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change. But he immediately recovered as he looked at the guards and said, ¡°Is he really not in?¡±

    The two nodded. Then Fenglei coldly snorted as he went to push the door of the study. Normally, the two would stop Fenglei¡¯s action. But today, the two didn¡¯t actually move, they just allowed Fenglei to push the door open to see that there was nobody inside.

    Upon seeing the two guards not moving, Fenglei¡¯s expression changed. Then he turned to see the empty room in front of him.

    Fenglei¡¯s temper almost red up, then he calmed himself as he turned to the two guards and said ¡°Where did they go?¡±

    The guards looked at the study and shook their heads at the same time. A sh of cold light appeared in Fenglei¡¯s eyes. He knew that this was a life and death matter of the Winged Pegasus n, so he stopped being polite as he looked at the two guards and said, ¡°Tell me where Shan went, or else you can¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±

    The two looked at Fenglei before one of them shook his head and said, ¡°The Young Patriarch and the Master were just discussing inside the study a moment ago. But then they suddenly disappeared. We didn¡¯t see theme out, it¡¯s possible that they went to Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s Space.¡±

    When Fenglei heard this, his expression changed. What he was most worried about was Shan talking to Zhao Hai about this matter. Therefore he immediately said, ¡°What did Shan say before leaving?¡±

    The two guards shook their heads once more, then one of them said, ¡°We¡¯ll be unfair to Sir Vice-Speaker, we really don¡¯t know. What we knew is that the Young Patriarch angrily smashed a table and then had us change it to a new one. After that, they disappeared. We aren¡¯t really sure where they went.¡±

    Fenglei didn¡¯t suspect the guards of lying. With how the study room was made, even if one stands outside the door, it would still be impossible to hear what was going on inside. Therefore, it was normal for the two guards to not know anything.¡±

    At this point, Fenglei¡¯s face had an ugly expression. He looked at the two and said, ¡°If your Masteres back, then immediately go and inform me.¡± After the two gave a simple nod, Fenglei and the others turned around and left.

    When Fenglei¡¯s group left, the two guards couldn¡¯t help but smile. Since they were loyal to Speaker Fang and Shan, these two didn¡¯t suffer any less discrimination. It was good that their families had already entered the Space. They had also entered to take a look. Upon seeing that the Space had a good environment, the two of them felt relief.

    Because they had been extremely ostracized in the past few days, the two of them were really fed up. So after seeing Fenglei and the others retreating, the two of them couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely good.

    Fenglei and the others¡¯ faces were very ugly upon leaving Speaker Fang¡¯s mansion. When they returned to the hall, nobody spoke a word. Their faces were very difficult to look at.

    Fenglei looked at the eyes of those present and said, ¡°It seems like Shan is already aware of what happened in the front lines. I just don¡¯t know what he is doing inside Zhao Hai¡¯s Space. In the worst case scenario, Zhao Hai already knows the family¡¯s situation and is ready to intervene. The best case is if Zhao Hai already knew but is not prepared to intervene. We just don¡¯t know which is which.¡±

    Those present didn¡¯t say anything. They were truly unaware of the current situation.

    Fenglei scanned the people inside the room and continued, ¡°Since this is the case, then let¡¯s just assume that Zhao Hai already knows about the family¡¯s situation. No matter what, the only thing we can do right now is go back and support the battle until Shan shows himself. But until that time, we have to block the enemy with our own effort.¡±

    As soon as the people inside the room heard this, their expression changed. But nobody said anything as they gave Fenglei a salute before leaving the hall.

    Fenglei was also clear that it was impossible to block the O¡¯Neal family just by using the Winged Pegasus n¡¯s strength. What they could do right now is to do their best in the battles and then find a way to ask Shan to invite the Thunder n and the Barbarians for help. If they do well, then maybe they can invite Zhao Hai.

    Fenglei was clinging to his power and influence, but he was still sane. He knew clearly that the Winged Pegasus n had met their biggest crisis. If this wasn¡¯t properly dealt with, then the n would be in danger of being exterminated. If they weren¡¯t eliminated by Zhao Hai, then they would be eliminated by the O¡¯Neal family.

    At this moment, Fenglei discovered that his authority wasn¡¯t that important to him. Whether it was Zhao Hai or the O¡¯Neal family, if they want to control the Winged Pegasus n, then they would first deal with the n¡¯s high-level members as well as those who opposed them. The more influential the person was, the more likely they would be dealt with first. So if the two parties wanted to control the Winged Pegasus n, then Fenglei wouldn¡¯t have a good time.

    After thinking about this, Fenglei gave out a sigh. He finally understood the truth. In the face of absolute strength, these small ys that he was doing was merely him courting death.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    At this time, a spatial crack suddenly appeared in front of Speaker Fang¡¯s two guards. Then Shan¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°You twoe in here. It isn¡¯t safe there anymore. You two can stop guarding the study.¡± The two stared before they obediently entered the Space. But after going through, they discovered that Shan wasn¡¯t on the other side.

    The two looked at each other before they shrugged their shoulders and returned to their home. To be honest, they were already used to the mysticisms of the Space, so they stopped questioning everything that was happening inside.

    Just like the two guards, the other people who were loyal to Speaker Fang and Shan had also been invited back into the Space.

    Naturally, this wasn¡¯t an ability that Shan¡¯smand token could do. Instead, it was Zhao Hai who did it. Zhao Hai had been looking at the Winged Pegasus n¡¯s situation. After seeing Fenglei and the others¡¯ expressions, Zhao Hai knew that he had to act. Therefore, he immediately took Speaker Fang and Shan¡¯s loyal people back into the Space.

    The reason Zhao Hai did this wasn¡¯t because he was afraid of them betraying Shan and Speaker Fang. Zhao Hai discovered that as long as a person entered the Space, then even if they went back out, they seem to still be disinclined to put the Space in a disadvantageous position.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know if this situation was the Space¡¯s doing, but he knew that it had something to do with it. In any case, Zhao Hai wanted these people back into the Space because he didn¡¯t want them to have an ident.

    Just like Shan said, Zhao Hai was a person who heavily valued sentiment. As long as a person was on his side, then even if the person makes a huge mistake, he would still be inclined to forgive them. This was also the case for the Divines.

    The Divines have already been sent into the Space. In the beginning, Zhao Hai was full of hatred towards them, he even wished to eliminate them all. But after his feelings calmed down, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make any action, he couldn¡¯t bear to make a move on them.

 Chapter 983 â€“ Winged Pegasus Clanâ€™s Final Hope

    <h4>Chapter 983 ¨C Winged Pegasus n¡¯s Final Hope</h4>

    Another reason why Zhao Hai took those people back into the Space was because he didn¡¯t want to receive any threats. Zhao Hai dislikes being threatened. And if Fenglei and the others reach a dead end, then it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for them to take those people as hostages. When the timees, not only would Zhao Hai be troubled, Shan and the others would be as well.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to intervene in the current matters of the Winged Pegasus n. He wanted to see if the Winged Pegasus would enter the Space if they were forced to into a corner.

    If the Winged Pegasus n were like the Thunder n, being annihted yet still not entering the Space, then Zhao Hai would give them his admiration. However, he still wouldn¡¯t help them.

    If they want to be heroes, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t stop them. They would have Zhao Hai¡¯s respect, but not his sympathy.

    The second day after the O¡¯Neal family attacked the defensive line, The O¡¯Neal family began to advance into the Winged Pegasus ne. Their speed of advancement wasn¡¯t very fast, but it was steady. They left the Winged Pegasus n with no chance to counter-attack.

    The Generals of the Winged Pegasus n were doing the same attacking tactics as Zhao Hai. They were doing gueri warfare.

    However, the Winged Pegasus were quick to discover that their methods were simply useless against the O¡¯Neal family. The magic armors were quicker than them. Moreover, the skies didn¡¯t have any obstructions unlike the ground. If they want to get rid of each other, then speed was paramount. If the Winged Pegasus couldn¡¯t grasp the speed advantage, then they would just be courting death in front of the O¡¯Neal family.

    The next day went along this situation. The Winged Pegasusunched sneak attacks that resulted in no benefits. The civilians could only retreat and fall back city by city.

    When this situation was recalled over to Fenglei and the others, their expressions were difficult to look at. Gueri warfare was the final hope of the Winged Pegasus n. If this tactic was unusable, then they can only fight using normal methods. But in these base battles, the Winged Pegasus n would still suffer losses in front of the cannons and war tanks of the O¡¯Neal family.

    The next day quickly arrived, the O¡¯Neal family was still taking city after city. But each ce they visited didn¡¯t have any people present.

    This time, Axe wasn¡¯t thinking of envement. They knew too little about the Winged Pegasus n. Therefore, Axe was nning on killing them all!

    Axe¡¯s n might be too much, but to Axe it actually wasn¡¯t. They want thend but not the people. If they keep the Winged Pegasus alive, then they would have to station people here in order to keep the Winged Pegasus n in check. This would sh numbers from the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s army. Therefore, Axe was intent on cleaning the ce up, not even chickens and dogs would survive.

    Axe wasn¡¯t afraid of the Winged Pegasus n¡¯s retaliation. To be honest, he even hopes for the Winged Pegasus n to send out powerful soldiers their way. This would make Axe assured that the Winged Pegasus were at least decent. If the Winged Pegasus can provide good resistance, then Axe¡¯s heart would be settled. Axe could still remember the undead that they faced in the beginning. Their fighting strength was exceptional.

    Although those undead were very strong, in the life and death moment of the Winged Pegasus n, they actually didn¡¯t appear. For Axe, this situation was a significant hidden danger.

    Axe knew that those undead were controlled by a person. If he couldn¡¯t see those undead here in the Winged Pegasus ne, then this means that the person was hiding all along. That person¡¯s threat to the O¡¯Neal family was too big.

    Although the attacks of the family were formidable, it was impossible for pilots to stay inside their magic armors all the time. And once they go out of their magic armors, the strength of the pilots would decrease by several folds. In this case, if an army of undead suddenly appeared during the time when pilots were not inside their magic armors, then the O¡¯Neal family would suffer a huge disaster.

    Axe was no longer the naive boy who had just gained an army tomand. After the past few days, he had matured and was now able to think about problems ahead. Therefore, Axe greatly valued information regarding those undead.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Upon receiving more information, Fenglei and the others immediately went back to Speaker Fang¡¯s mansion in order to look for Shan. However, they were unfortunate since, not only Shan, but even the guards on the study room were gone. Upon seeing this, Fenglei¡¯s heart turned cold. He didn¡¯t know what Shan was doing. However, this also meant that Fenglei and the others could no longer use those people to threaten Shan.

    It was just yesterday that they found out about Shan and Speaker Fang entering the Space. Upon returning to the hall, Fenglei thought about various ways on how to solve their problem. The only thing they need to do right now was to have Shan contact the Thunder n and the Barbarians for help.

    That evening, Fenglei finally decided on catching everyone loyal to Shan and use them as a bargaining chip. But now, it seems like that method couldn¡¯t be used. Everyone who was still loyal to Shan, as well as those who were on Speaker Fang¡¯s side, had vanished. Now, Fenglei had no means to threaten Shan.

    In the face of this oue, Fenglei didn¡¯t know what to do. Then he suddenly discovered that if Shan couldn¡¯t help them, then the Winged Pegasus n would be finished.

    In the past, Fenglei and the others felt that Shan was just spouting nonsense in order to scare them. But now, they found out that it was actually true. If they don¡¯t enter Zhao Hai¡¯s Space, then the Winged Pegasus n would likely be annihted.

    However, this realization came toote. Fenglei knew that counting on Shan at this time would be impossible. But there was still another choice, the foreign races.

    After thinking about this, Fenglei immediately took his messenger fish. This fish was connected to a foreign race member that he was previously acquainted to. As Fenglei held his messenger fish, he said, ¡°Elder Ness, Elder Ness, are you there?¡±

    This Elder Ness was a Beastman race elder who was also the Elder in charge of keeping in contact with the Winged Pegasus n. He was Fenglei¡¯sst hope in order to save the race. Just as Fenglei was about to repeat his call, Elder Ness¡¯ voice was suddenly heard, ¡°Speaker Fenglei? What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    When Fenglei heard Ness¡¯ answer, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a long breath. Then he quickly replied, ¡°Elder Ness, good day. This Fenglei has something to tell you. A new race has appeared in the Divine Realm. They use some sort of iron giant to fight. These iron giants are very strong. They can fly in the sky and their attacks aren¡¯t lower than any God-rank expert. At this time, they are attacking the Winged Pegasus n. I hope that the foreign races would help us. As long as you save us, then the Winged Pegasus n would pay any price.¡±

    The Winged Pegasus n paying any price wasn¡¯t something that a Vice-Speaker like Fenglei could say. But now that Shan and Fang weren¡¯t present, Fenglei had no choice.

    When he heard Fenglei, Ness paused for a moment. This caused Fenglei to be uneasy. After a while, Ness said, ¡°Fenglei, I seem to remember Zhao Hai having a good rtionship with the Winged Pegasus n. Why didn¡¯t Mister Zhao Hai help you this time?¡±

    Fenglei couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly, he didn¡¯t expect the other party to bring up the matter of Zhao Hai. Moreover, it seems like the other party was respectful towards him. This caused Fenglei to feel awkward.

    He tried his best to say that he didn¡¯t want to be ruled by Zhao Hai. However, it seems like everyone has a good rtionship with him. For the Winged Pegasus, this was a huge blow.

    Naturally, Fenglei wouldn¡¯t speak the truth. He immediately said, ¡°Elder Ness, this is what happened. Our Winged Pegasus n has a person named Shan, he¡¯s the only one who can reach Mister Zhao Hai. However, he¡¯s not in our family this time and went to visit the Barbarians and the Thunder n. Since we couldn¡¯t find him, then we couldn¡¯t look for Mister Zhao Hai for help. Therefore, I want to ask the foreign races to help us go through this ordeal.¡±

    Fenglei¡¯s words were nothing less than smooth, moreover, he spoke with great care. He never made his request as the Patriarch of the Winged Pegasus Race, so even if the foreign races agree to help and drive off the O¡¯Neal family, the Winged Pegasus n still has the chance to withdraw from the agreement since the request bore no authority They could just say that the Patriarch didn¡¯t give his agreement to the request, this should buy them time.

    As soon as Ness heard Fenglei, he turned silent. Then after some time he said, ¡°Speaker Fenglei, I couldn¡¯t decide on this matter myself. The n would need to have a discussion. Please wait for some time.¡± Right after that, Ness didn¡¯t speak anymore.

    Fenglei¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but sink. He was afraid that Ness wouldn¡¯t care about them. If this was the case, then the Winged Pegasus n is finished.

    But what Fenglei didn¡¯t know was that his request had caused a debate among the Foreign Races. The Foreign Races was almost divided into two sides, those who wanted to offer support and take the opportunity to absorb the Winged Pegasus n, and those who didn¡¯t want to help in order to prevent offending Zhao Hai.

    The worries of the Foreign Races were within reason. This was because they understood the situation with the Winged Pegasus n. At the same time, they also knew about their rtionship with Zhao Hai.

 Chapter 984 â€“ The Foreign Racesâ€™ Decision

    <h4>Chapter 984 ¨C The Foreign Races¡¯ Decision</h4>

    Solomon, Leir, and Yerd were currently inside the Beastman Race¡¯s pce. There were also other tribal groups present inside the room. The people in this room were the decision makers of the three races. If someone were toe here and kill everyone present, then the entire Foreign Races would certainly fall into anarchy.

    But the reason why these people were here was for discussion. They will decide on whether they should send troops to help the Winged Pegasus n. For the foreign races, the implications of this decision were quite heavy.

    Solomon looked at the people inside the room and said, ¡°Everyone should already know why we¡¯re here. So, how do we decide on this?¡±

    Whispers were quickly heard inside the hall, everyone was discussing amongst themselves. However, nobody actually talked out loud. Everyone was just sitting there talking with those close to them.

    When Solomon saw this situation, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but contract. He didn¡¯t think that this simple thing, when connected to Zhao Hai, would turn into aplex situation.

    Solomon turned to Leir and the Yerd and said, ¡°How about you two? What do you think about this matter?¡±

    Leir smiled faintly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s listen to what everyone says first. I still can¡¯t decide on what to do with this matter.¡±

    Yerd didn¡¯t make any noise but she nodded, indicating her intent. She didn¡¯t want to express her view at this time.

    Solomon already expected this response, but since this matter needed to be resolved, he looked at the two and said, ¡°You two, why are you making this difficult? Why don¡¯t you just say what is on your mind?¡±

    The people under them had also noticed the actions of the three leaders. Therefore, the discussions began to turn quiet until everyone was now turning their attention to the three.

    The smile on Leir¡¯s face disappeared and a trace of anger shed by his eyes. He didn¡¯t think that Solomon would force them to this point. He discovered the Solomon had be more and more overbearing in the recent days. It seems like he looks at Leir as though he was his subordinate. With Leir¡¯s temper, this waspletely uneptable.

    Leir was a Dwarf who were good-natured people and liked to handle things in a low-key manner. But no matter what, Leir was still a Patriarch, holding the same status as Solomon. How could Solomon treat him in such a manner.

    Leir looked at Solomon and said, ¡°How about we send people to find Bingya and the others first? Once theye here, then they may give us a better suggestion. After all, they had been with Mister Zhao Hai for a long time. They should understand Zhao Hai¡¯s temperament more than us.¡±

    When Leir said this, nobody objected. They knew that Leir was on point. Now that Zhao Hai had dealt with the Supreme Elders, the people didn¡¯t regard Bingya and the others as important as they used to be. However, it seems like their opinion was still very important.

    Bingya and the others have been with Zhao Hai for a long time, so they should have a good understanding about Zhao Hai¡¯s style. Because of this, their opinion should be significant to the discussion.

    Solomon didn¡¯t say anything. To be honest, he didn¡¯t really care about Zhao Hai right now. They had already obtained the 12 Ultimate Weapons. Although one had been taken away by Zhao Hai, it wouldn¡¯t affect their strength too much. Solomon believed that their present strength was already enough to deal with Zhao Hai. Don¡¯t forget, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare to face the nine Supreme Elders. At that time, Zhao Hai wanted to ask the foreign races for help.

    By looking at this point, it was enough as long as five to six Supreme Elders coborate to deal with Zhao Hai. There¡¯s no need to say about 12 Supreme Elders. These 12 ultimate weapons would certainly deal with Zhao Hai. Killing Zhao Hai with this number shouldn¡¯t be impossible.

    Because of this thought, Solomon advocates to support the Winged Pegasus n. He wanted to use this opportunity to seize the Winged Pegasus. For Solomon, Zhao Hai was no longer worth worrying about.

    Leir¡¯s thoughts were the direct opposite to Solomon¡¯s. He wasn¡¯t in favor of sending support. Leir knew a lot about Zhao Hai from Ryder. He came to know that Zhao Hai had means to know what¡¯s currently happening to his people. Therefore, it¡¯s impossible for Zhao Hai to be unaware of what was currently happening to the Winged Pegasus. If Zhao Hai knew about the Winged Pegasus n¡¯s situation and didn¡¯t make a move, then this means that Zhao Hai has his own ns. Because of this, Leir believes that they shouldn¡¯t dispatch troops, lest they disrupt Zhao Hai¡¯s n.

    Leir didn¡¯t want to do wrong with Zhao Hai. He believed that Zhao Hai had helped them so much and had even given the ultimate weapons to the Foreign Races. With this sincerity, the Foreign Races should be supporting Zhao Hai.

    Meanwhile, although Yerd was still on the fence, she was leaning on the decision of sending troops. The Elves had always thought that they were the most noble race between the heaven and the earth. They had been suppressed by the Divines all these years which made the Elves feel aggrieved. Now that the Divines had disappeared, then it was natural for them to show their strength.

    Yerd¡¯s idea about Zhao Hai was simr to Solomon. In her mind, they now have the power to deal with Zhao Hai. Even if Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t be killed, he would still have problems facing 12 Supreme Elders. Most importantly, Yerd was thinking that Zhao Hai was about to ascend!

    Zhao Hai informed them that he was about to ascend. Although this shows Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, it also represented his weakness. This meant that Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t stay at this ne for too long. As long as they drag Zhao Hai on for a while, then their shackles on the Foreign Races should disappear once he ascends.

    Because of this information, Yerd agreed to sending troops. However, she still needed to be careful and wanted to listen to Yehta¡¯s opinion.

    Before long, three people came in from outside. These were the three people who went to look for Bingya, Ryder, and Yehta. When these three people came back, Solomon¡¯s spirit couldn¡¯t help but shake, he immediately said, ¡°Did Bingya and the others arrive? Make them enter quickly.¡±

    Among the three people, a beastman immediately replied, ¡°Answering to the Patriarch. I didn¡¯t find Captain Bingya. I went to his home and found out from his neighbor that after returning, his family suddenly moved out. As to where, nobody knows. Also, it wasn¡¯t only them who moved out, those with close rtionship to them were gone as well.¡±

    Solomon stared before his expression changed. Then he turned to the Dwarf and the Elf, but their report was the same, Yehta and Ryder had also moved out at fairly the same time as Bingya. Moreover, just like Bingya, the people who had close rtionships with them were gone. They didn¡¯t even leave behind any clue.

    When he heard the reports, Solomon¡¯s mood sank, then he roared, ¡°Absurd! They certainly ran with Zhao Hai, I¡¯m sure of it!¡±

    Leir¡¯s expression had also turned frigid. However, he wasn¡¯t angry, instead he was worried. This was because he found out that things were more serious than he thought. Zhao Hai seems to know something, thus prompting him to make such an arrangement.

    This information made the people inside the hall look at each other. They didn¡¯t know what to say. At this moment, Solomon turned to everyone and said, ¡°Forget it. Everyone, let¡¯s talk about what to do with the Winged Pegasus n.¡±

    Upon hearing the whispers once more, Solomon actually frowned. To be honest, he disliked this sound, he disliked discussion. However, he couldn¡¯t change the situation¡­

    After a short time, a Beastman suddenly stood up and bowed to Solomon, ¡°Your Majesty, I think we should dispatch troops. At this moment, the most powerful group in the Divine Realm is the Foreign Races. The Winged Pegasus n is our ally, so we should send troops to help them. At the same time, we could also absorb the Winged Pegasus, this way they won¡¯t provide a problem for us in the future. We shouldn¡¯t be passive in this matter.¡±

    This was a Fox Beastman. The Fox tribe were famous for being sly. His words were representative of their nature. He first said that they were now the most formidable force in the Divine Realm. Although the Winged Pegasus were their ally, his words wanted to remind those present that they were now the rulers of the Divine Realm. It was time for them to expand.

    After that, he also said that they should absorb the Winged Pegasus n. In other words, since they weren¡¯t part of the Foreign Races, then they might be their enemy in the future. Because of this, they need to make a move towards the other party first.

    Although it was only a short string of words, it ryed many things. One could see from this point where the reputation of the Fox tribe being sly came from.

    His words caused another burst of murmurs inside the room. After the Divines were dealt with, the Foreign Races found themselves with a inted sense of confidence.

    At this time, a Dwarf stood up and said, ¡°I don¡¯t agree to sending troops. Everyone should be aware that the Winged Pegasus, the Thunder n, and the Barbarians were Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s first allies. Mister Zhao Hai had already taken the Thunder n and the Barbarians to another ce, meanwhile, the Winged Pegasus n had been dragging on and refused to go. Because of this matter, Mister Zhao Hai even killed the Winged Pegasus Patriarch. It¡¯s impossible for Mister Zhao Hai to be unaware of the Winged Pegasus n¡¯s situation. It¡¯s also not possible for Mister Zhao Hai to not make a move despite knowing about this matter, this simply isn¡¯t his character. This only means that Mister Zhao Hai intended to refrain from sending troops, he has his own n. If we rashly meddle in his business, then we might offend Mister. This wouldn¡¯t be good for the Foreign Races.¡±

    The Dwarf said a lot of words, he also pointed out the downside of meddling in this situation. From what he said, it can be seen that they had some connections inside the Winged Pegasus n, making them aware of the n¡¯s matters. They knew that something must have happened between Zhao Hai and the Winged Pegasus n. If they dispatch troops at this time, then they might greatly offend Zhao Hai. There were a lot of people in this room that didn¡¯t want to offend Zhao Hai. This was because they had firsthand experience with Zhao Hai¡¯s fighting prowess.

    At this time, another Beastman stood up and said, ¡°What are we afraid of? Don¡¯t forget, we now have the Divine Realm¡¯s 12 ultimate weapons. This is an unprecedented degree of strength. So what if we offend Zhao Hai? He wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to us.¡±

    This statement gave no consideration nor face to their previous alliance with Zhao Hai. However, there were a lot of people inside this hall who had the same idea in their mind, especially the Beastman and the Elves.

    Then as a retort, another Dwarf stood up, ¡°What are you talking about? Don¡¯t forget how much Mister Zhao Hai has helped us. But now, you¡¯re thinking about dealing with Mister Zhao Hai. You are being ungrateful!¡±

    The Beastman coldly snorted and said, ¡°Ungrateful? Did Zhao Hai really help us to deal with the Divine Race? Don¡¯t forget, he also has great hatred towards the Divine Race. Then after that, he only gave us the 12 ultimate weapons, the most important part, the Star Disk, he kept for himself. And why do you think he did this? It¡¯s because he didn¡¯t regard us as an ally from the beginning. Why should we be hospitable to such a person? Why would we be ungrateful if we decide to deal with him?¡±

    The Dwarf replied, ¡°No matter what, if not for Mister Zhao Hai, our Foreign Race wouldn¡¯t have conquered the Divine Realm. It would have been impossible for us to obtain 12 Ultimate Weapons. At the very least, we should feel some gratefulness towards him. We shouldn¡¯t be thinking about dealing with Mister Zhao Hai.¡±

    The Beastman sneered and said, ¡°Is gratefulness really more important than the improvement of our race? This time, we¡¯ll be sending troops to the Winged Pegasus n in order to absorb them into our fold. This will strengthen the Foreign Races. With such a good opportunity, why shouldn¡¯t we send troops? Zhao Hai dealing with the Divines can be said to be his good will toward us. However, that wasn¡¯tpletely because he wanted to help us. He dealt with the Divines because he has enmity with them. If he really dealt with the Divinespletely because of us, then I will be grateful. But now, hehe.¡±

    The Beastman said exactly what was inside Solomon¡¯s mind. Just like he said, they had no sense of gratefulness towards Zhao Hai. This was because, in their minds, Zhao Hai dealt with the Divines because they offended him. Him helping the Foreign Races was just a fortunate secondary result.

 Chapter 985 â€“ Shan Moves

    <h4>Chapter 985 ¨C Shan Moves</h4>

    Solomon, Leir, and Yerd were just sitting there as they listened to the ongoing argument. One could see from both sides of the argument that the Beastmen were on the side of sending troops to the Winged Pegasus n. Meanwhile, the Dwarves opposes the idea. This was also in line with the ideas of both Patriarchs of each race. On the other hand, the Elves stayed quiet. But from their expression, it seems like they were more inclined to the idea of sending troops.

    Leir looked at his people and couldn¡¯t help but sigh deep inside. The Dwarven temperament is too straight. Because of this, they would always owe something to other people. Even the straightforward Beastmen had taken advantage of the Dwarves. After all, the Beastmen had people like the Fox tribe, meanwhile the Dwarves did not.

    In Dwarven culture, grace was grace while enmity was enmity. Zhao Hai dealt with the Divine Race, and in the process helped the Foreign Races. Therefore, how could the Dwarves not acknowledge this contribution? This made Leir feel that the Beastmen were too shameless in their current action.

    Solomon also felt terrible. Although Leir didn¡¯t express any opinions about this matter, the attitude of the Dwarves showed Leir¡¯s temperament. It seems like Leir didn¡¯t want to dispatch troops.

    Solomon had some understanding with regards to Leir. He knew that Leir was very fond of Zhao Hai. It was because of this that Leir didn¡¯t want to participate in this action towards the Winged Pegasus n.

    Yerd was also looking at the argument happening below. She couldn¡¯t help but frown since she knew the implications of this scene. At the same time, she can see the Beastman race¡¯s dominant behavior. Although she resented such attitude, Yerd understood that the Foreign Races couldn¡¯t afford an internal fight. Once they split, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to dominate the entire Divine Realm.

    The current Divine Realm no longer had the Divine Race, the strongest party upying it right now were the Foreign Races. But if some internal discord happens within the Foreign Races, then the three races would be diverged. In this case, they wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress all of the vassal races.

    Additionally, the vassal races had just separated themselves from the control of the Divines. If the Foreign Races wanted to suppress them and rule them at this time, then they would need unsurpassed strength. The vassal races surely wouldn¡¯t give up the freedom that they just gained.

    It can be said that there was currently a power vacuum in the Divine Realm. And the Foreign Races were the best contender of upying this void. Because of this, the Foreign Races needed to stay together.

    After thinking about this and seeing that it was still noisy, Yerd made a soft cough. Although it wasn¡¯t very loud, everyone in the hall actually heard it. Almost at the same time, everyone inside the hall turned silent.

    Yerd¡¯s identity was special with her being the Elven Race¡¯s Queen. At the same time, she was also the least spoken person among the three leaders. She seldom expresses her opinion. Generally, it would be Solomon or Leir who talked while Yerd would listen and would say some words during critical times. Regardless of Solomon or Leir, to them, Yerd¡¯s opinion was very important.

    This time, Yerd actually intended to speak first. This was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations, which in turn made the entire hall extremely quiet.

    After looking at everyone, Yerd said, ¡°Everyone, arguing wouldn¡¯t solve anything. In my opinion, we should send troops to the Winged Pegasus. This is also an opportunity to test Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s attitude. He said that he would leave the Divine Realm since he would ascend. If this is the case, then he wouldn¡¯t care about us sending troops. Otherwise, he would be lying. It¡¯s possible that he¡¯s the one who sent the attack to the Winged Pegasus n using these magic armors. These things didn¡¯t appear in the Divine Realm before. His attacking strength is formidable, so he may pose a threat to the Divine Realm. Our Foreign races need to survive. Therefore, we need to understand our enemies. And we need to dispatch our troops in order to do so.¡±

    Yerd spoke her thoughts one by one. As soon as he heard Yerd, Leir couldn¡¯t help but frown. He knows that sending troops this time was inevitable.

    Then Yerd turned to look at Lier and said, ¡°We need to dispatch troops and solve this matter at the shortest time. Therefore, I want four Supreme Elders to act along with 20 million troops. Among these four elders, two wille from the Elves while two wille from the Beastmen. The Dwarves doesn¡¯t need to send anyone. After all, we still need enough experts to defend the foreign race territory.¡±

    Yerd¡¯s words made Solomon¡¯s eyes turn bright. He immediately understood why Yerd did this. Solomon was very much in favor to Yerd¡¯s approach.

    Although Solomon loved being powerful, he wasn¡¯t a fool. He knew about the foreign races¡¯ situation. At this time, the Foreign Races couldn¡¯t afford any internal dispute. And it was for this reason why he didn¡¯t immediately say that they should send troops. Instead, he initiated a discussion between all three races.

    However, Solomon didn¡¯t expect Yerd to be so formidable. Solomon thought that his ns would be ruined, but who would¡¯ve thought that Yerd would provide a solution. Moreover, it was the best approach they could follow right now.

    The Foreign Races would dispatch troops. And since the Dwarves didn¡¯t want to, then they wouldn¡¯t be forced. As the matter stands, how could the Dwarves oppose?

    After thinking about this, Solomon turned to Leir. Upon meeting Solomon¡¯s eyes, Leir nodded and said, ¡°I agree with Queen Yerd¡¯s suggestion.¡± Solomon rxed and nodded, ¡°Alright, then we have reached a decision. We¡¯ll proceed to discuss which troops to send.¡±

    At this time, Zhao Hai was inside the Space looking at what was happening. When Zhao hai went to the foreign race territory, he also made maps for the Space. One shouldn¡¯t forget that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t reach the Dwarven territory first. Instead, he actually arrived at the Beastman territory. At that time, Zhao Hai released his staff to map the Beastman territory. Because of this, he can now monitor the Foreign Races at will.

    Laura and the others were sitting beside Zhao Hai. Their faces were scrunched up as the foreign races discussed which troops to send. Then Laura coldly snorted and said, ¡°These group of ungrateful things. Brother Hai, we must teach them a lesson this time.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Teach them a lesson? Why? Isn¡¯t this what we wanted? Now that they had dispatched troops, we will be able to see how the O¡¯Neal family would deal with them. Presently, I¡¯m afraid the magic armors wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with the Supreme Elders. When the timees, the O¡¯Neal family would surely send more formidable magic armors. We need to pay attention at that time.¡±

    Laura still coldly snorted and said, ¡°We should still teach them a lesson. Aside from the Dwarves, I¡¯m quite tired of looking at the smug faces of the Beastman and the Elves.¡±

    Zhao Hai slightly smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that time wille for sure. However, that time isn¡¯t now. Don¡¯t worry about this anymore. Let¡¯s go tell Shan about the situation and then have them prepare.¡±

    Laura nodded before immediately calling Shan. She knew how useful the current situation would be for Shan. Now that the O¡¯Neal family had invaded the Winged Pegasus ne, the n¡¯s impression of Shan underwent a subtle change. Shan would be able to make good use of Fenglei¡¯s request for help from the foreign races.

    Shan was currently staying inside the Space without worry in the past two days. He intends to make his nsmen anxious. Otherwise, they would never appreciate what he has done for the n.

    At this moment, his messenger fish sounded out. Shan looked and saw that it was Zhao Hai¡¯s messenger fish. Shan immediately took the call and heard about the Foreign Races¡¯ troops from Laura.

    Upon hearing Laura, Shan immediately knew what the Foreign Races intend to do. He didn¡¯t expect Fenglei to resort to such a drastic option.

    Shan¡¯s face was ugly as he he put his messenger fish down. Then he turned to Speaker Fang, Fei¡¯er, and Ding. They were currently inside Fei¡¯er¡¯s vi and had also heard what Laura said.

    Shan looked at Fei¡¯er and the others as he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°My nsmen really doesn¡¯t fail to make me worry. Fei¡¯er, what do you think?¡±

    Fei¡¯er forced a smile, ¡°I have some ideas, but I couldn¡¯t meddle in this matter. Otherwise, it would only cause resentment from your people. I also feel that Mister told you this information so that you can make use of it.¡±

    Shan gently frowned. He understood what Fei¡¯er wanted to say. However, he has no confidence in his n. He can use this news but with his people¡¯s attitude towards him, who knows how much it would be valued.

    Speaker Fang looked at Shan and said, ¡°I think we could use this very well. With the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s invasion, the tribe is now aware that we weren¡¯t lying. And now that Fenglei had asked the foreign races for help, the nsmen would surely resent him. Don¡¯t forget, we had just been liberated from the Divines. It wouldn¡¯t be long before our n would oppose the control of the Foreign Races. Compared to the Foreign Races, our people would rather ept Mister Zhao Hai.¡±

    When he heard Speaker Fang, Shan¡¯s eyes lit up as he said, ¡°Right, then we¡¯ll do that. This time, even if we can¡¯t get everyone to the Space, we can still find more ways for others to get in. Even those who wouldn¡¯t want toe will have to join in.¡±

 Chapter 986 â€“ Acting Out A Play

    <h4>Chapter 986 ¨C Acting Out A y</h4>

    Fengling¡¯s recent days weren¡¯t very well. She was a vegetable farmer selling her produce to the Speaker¡¯s mansion. During the time when Shan asked Zhao Hai to kill the Patriarch, she was enraged. She stopped supplying the mansion with food. Although this significantly reduced her profit, she didn¡¯t mind.

    To Fengling, Shan asking Zhao Hai to kill the Patriarch was an act of betrayal. Because of this, she decided to go against what Shan stood for, to the point where she wouldn¡¯t give Shan any food to eat.

    Although Shan said that there were invadersing and the n would need to shift to a safer ce, Fengling was just like the other Winged Pegasus, she didn¡¯t believe.

    But when the O¡¯Neal family arrived, Fengling began to believe Shan¡¯s words. However, when she returned to the mansion, she discovered that it was devoid of people. Nobody knew where Shan and the others went.

    Fengling began to feel regret. Because of this, she kept returning to the mansion every day. She was hoping to meet Shan and apologize. She also wishes for Shan to request Zhao Hai to help the Winged Pegasus to pass this time of difficulty.

    However, in the following days, Shan didn¡¯t appear. Fengling soon began to feel despair. On this day, just as usual, she went to the mansion. The mansion was currently bleak, there was no sense of vitality in it whatsoever. This caused Fengling¡¯s mood to turn awful. She could still remember the time when the mansion was still very lively.

    Fengling unconsciously began to walk throughout the mansion. At the same time, she thought back to how she treated Shan before. Fengling regretted her actions very much.

    At this moment, Fengling suddenly heard people speaking inside the study room. Fengling stared for a moment before her face lit up with happiness. She immediately stepped forwards and went to the mansion¡¯s study.

    There were no guards outside the study. Fengling slowly approached the door until she heard the words being spoken, ¡°Speaker, is this true? Did Fenglei really ask the Foreign Races to rescue the n?¡±

    Fenglei could never forget Shan¡¯s voice. But what shocked her more was the content of the conversation. Fenglei asked the Foreign Races for help?

    Although these seem to be ordinary words, it made Fengling think about the time when the Divines still ruled the Winged Pegasus n. Fenglei began to feel shock, then she continued listening.

    At this time, it was Speaker Fang¡¯s voice who spoke, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be wrong. Mister Zhao Hai is currently not in the Divine Realm, so he didn¡¯t have the means to help us. However, he¡¯s still worried about the situation here. When you informed Mister that people had invaded the n, he immediately wanted toe back. However, he became caught up with something, so he has no way to return. But Mister still had contacts within the Foreign Races. Mister Zhao Hai has some rtionship with Bingya and the others. Now that the three of them have great status in their n, they were able to find out that Fenglei had asked the Foreign Races for help.¡±

    Fengling was quietly listening. However, shemented deep in her heart about two things. First was her prior prejudice against Shan, and the other was hatred for what Fenglei did.

    Fengling had three children, and her eldest son was a Winged Pegasus soldier who died while fighting against the Divines. Because of this, Fengling deeply cherished the Winged Pegasus n. It was precisely because of this that Fengling opposed to entering the Space. This was because she thought that Zhao Hai would rule over them. She wouldn¡¯t allow her son¡¯s sacrifice to go in vain, this caused her opposition to be very strong.

    However, it seems like Zhao Hai wanted to help the Winged Pegasus n from the very beginning. The only thing that Fengling knew was Zhao Hai killing the Winged Pegasus Patriarch. This caused her to dislike Zhao Hai as well as the idea proposed by Shan.

    But even then, her resentment towards the Foreign Races was bigger. The Winged Pegasus were keen on education. Because of this, Fengling wasn¡¯t a fool who didn¡¯t understand anything. Upon hearing that Fenglei had asked the Foreign Races for help, she began to feel terrible. Wouldn¡¯t the foreign races use this opportunity to control the Winged Pegasus n?

    Just as Fengling was thinking about this, Shan¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°So what is the Foreign Races¡¯ response:? Are they going to send troops?¡±

    Speaker Fang replied, ¡°Yes. Bingya already told Mister that the foreign races are ready to dispatch troops. They would send four Supreme Elders as well as 20 million people.¡±

    Shan ¡®gawked¡¯, ¡°Four Supreme Elders? What do they want to do? Rule the Winged Pegasus n?¡±

    Speaker Fang replied, ¡°The Foreign Races had already discussed it. Among the three races, only the Dwarves strongly opposed to this idea. This was because they knew about Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s good rtionship with us. However, the Beastmen and the Elves supported sending troops. They want to do this in order to test Mister.¡±

    Shan proceeded to ask, ¡°Test? What do you mean?¡±

    Speaker Fang replied, ¡°Right, test. Ever since Mister Zhao Hai helped them deal with the Divine Race, the Foreign Races began to believe that they are now the strongest in the Divine Realm. Moreover, they think that all other race should submit to them. However, they still haven¡¯t found a reason to move against the other races. At this moment, the Divine Realm is in a delicate state. All vassal races had just obtained their freedom. Because of this, the Foreign Races couldn¡¯t just rashly invade. Otherwise, they would risk being attacked by all vassal races. They would need a good excuse to make a move. But now, with Fenglei¡¯s request, the Foreign Races gained what they want, an excuse. And because of Mister Zhao Hai, the Foreign races entered a discussion. In the end, they decided to send troops. If they send troops and Mister Zhao Hai intervened, then they would just say that it was Fenglei who asked them for help. And if Mister Zhao Hai didn¡¯t arrive, then they would upy our Winged Pegasus ne. With their Supreme Elders present, it would almost be impossible for us to counter-attack. In the end, the Winged Pegasus n would turn into a vassal race for the foreign races.¡±

    Boom! Fengling¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but jump upon hearing Speaker Fang. And just as she thought about this, Shan broke the table.

    Sure enough, Shan¡¯s angry voice was soon heard, ¡°They dare! Mister Zhao Hai will not let them off!¡±

    Speaker Fang replied with a hint of helplessness in his voice, ¡°We have to ept that Mister couldn¡¯t take care of us forever. You should be aware that the 12 ultimate weapons are now in the hands of the Foreign Races. Even if it is Mister Zhao Hai, he still would have a hard to dealing with them. This time, the foreign races are just going ording to Fenglei¡¯s request.¡±

    The room turned quiet for some time. Then after a short while, Shan sighed and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what everyone in the n is thinking. They don¡¯t know the current state of the Thunder n and the Barbarians inside Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s Space. The two ns doesn¡¯t need to worry about eating or drinking anymore. They can do whatever they want to do. I¡¯ve already asked Fei¡¯er whether Mister Zhao Hai meddled in their affairs. Fei¡¯er told me that Mister Zhao Hai didn¡¯t do anything to them at all. They just went on like they used to. Why would everyone stay here and defend against the Foreign Races instead of living well inside Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s Space?¡±

    Speaker Fang replied, ¡°It is because of power. Yifei wants to be the King of the Winged Pegasus n and rule the entire n alone. So he fought heavily against entering the Space. Think about how many times you have asked him. Did he listen? In the end, you had to ask Mister Zhao Hai to kill him. You only thought of best for the n. But after Yifei died, his camp still survived, falling under Fenglei¡¯s control. When I went to fight against the Divine Race, it was Yifei and Fenglei who went and won the Councilmen over. This caused me to be pushed out. At this point, I have no influence to stop them. This caused the Winged Pegasus n to be in a dire situation. We need to think of a solution to solve this.¡±

    Shan sighed and said, ¡°I have the method to make the n enter the Space, but they didn¡¯t enter. I¡¯ve also asked the Thunder n and the Barbarians to help in these past few days. However, the Thunder n had been severely crippled by what happened before they entered the Space. On the other hand, the Barbarians have yet to settle inside. This made it impossible for them to dispatch troops. Now, our sole means is to convince our nsmen to enter the Space. However, the n doesn¡¯t listen to me. I¡¯ve done all that I can.¡±

    Speaker Fang¡¯s voice replied, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside the Space once more and see if the Barbarians could send troops. After all, this involves the life and death of the Winged Pegasus n.¡±

    Shan¡¯s reply came in, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s give it another try.¡± Then after that no other sound was heard.

    At this time, Fengling opened the room¡¯s door. However, the only thing she saw was the broken table. Upon seeing nothing, Fengling couldn¡¯t help but feel regretful.

    However, her eyes suddenly shone with light. She heard the conversation between Shan and Speaker Fang and came to know many things. More importantly, these information were very important for the Winged Pegasus n. She needs to spread this information to the others.

    One shouldn¡¯t underestimate a woman¡¯s skill in spreading news. In less than one day, an entire city was able to hear rumors that the Foreign Race troops that wereing over weren¡¯t here to help them, instead it was to conquer the Winged Pegasus n. Even if Fenglei flew to this ce, it was already toote to hide anything.

    Moreover, the rumor was still spreading fast. This new wave of information expanded in all directions. In just a few days, all of the Winged Pegasus n knew about this matter.

    But how could Fengling think that what she heard was just a y that Shan and Speaker Fang performed?

    1. Again, Shan the table-destroyer

 Chapter 987 â€“ The Frantic Winged Pegasus Clan

    <h4>Chapter 987 ¨C The Frantic Winged Pegasus n</h4>

    Shan and Speaker Fang can only do this. At this time, everyone in the Winged Pegasus n who were loyal to them have already moved to the Space. Just going outside and spreading information would be impossible, they cannot do it with their current status.

    Moreover, they chose the person carefully, Fengling. They knew about the history of Fengling¡¯s family. Although Fengling didn¡¯t give them any food, Shan didn¡¯t actually hate her. In fact, Fengling¡¯s eldest son was one of Shan¡¯s men.

    Since Shan knew how sincere Fengling was, he decided to have this information spread through her.

    There was also another reason why Shan chose Fengling. This was because of Fengling¡¯s personal connections. Although she was only a vegetable grower, but she used to give food to the Speaker¡¯s hall. This allowed her to know a lot of people. Moreover, some of these people held great status. And there was also her son. Because of this, it was certainly possible for her to spread messages in a short period of time.

    Shan¡¯s n was very sessful. In less than three days, the Winged Pegasus n were already aware that the Foreign Races were on their way. They also knew that although the Foreign Races came to support them, they actually wanted to absorb the Winged Pegasus n.

    Since the credibility on this rumor was high, and adding on the current sensitive environment, Fenglei soon discovered that his days weren¡¯t doing well. Even his family members were affected. Everytime they walk on the streets, they would always be looked at with hostility.

    Fenglei and the others haven¡¯t felt this before. However, they¡¯ve seen it happen. The people used to look at Shan with the same gaze, now this gaze was directed at them.

    Fenglei felt that each day was like a year. Asking help from the foreign races was his decision. Even if he wanted to exin himself, he couldn¡¯t. This was because it wouldn¡¯t take too long before the foreign race army arrives.

    Fenglei wanted to stop the Foreign Races froming, but this was impossible. The Foreign Races wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity.

    The internal state of the Winged Pegasus n was unsteady. Naturally, they weren¡¯t able to use their full might against the O¡¯Neal family. But fortunately for them, the O¡¯Neal family was afraid of being baited into a trap, causing them to slow their advance. For the Winged Pegasus n, this was absolutely good news.

    At the time when Fenglei was having his worst, Shan and Speaker Fang suddenly appeared. This time, they came with arge number of Thunder n and Barbarian Race soldiers.

    Upon seeing the soldiers from the two ns, the Winged Pegasus n was shocked. This didn¡¯t mean that they weren¡¯t expecting the Thunder n and the Barbarians to appear. In fact, at this point, the majority of them knew that Shan went to the Space to look for help. Because of this, they knew that the Thunder n and the Barbarians would appear sooner orter. What caused their shock was the appearance of these Thunder n and Barbarian soldiers.

    The Thunder n and the Barbarians weren¡¯t very good at forging. In the past, almost all of their weapons and armor were provided by the Divine Race. However, the two ns would also need to send almost all of the ores that they mined from their ne. Because of this, majority of their weapons and armor weren¡¯t made in high-quality. This was especially true when they rebelled against the Divine Race, their weapons and armor were beyond miserable.

    But now, the armaments equipped by the two ns made the Winged Pegasus stuck in a daze. Then suddenly, Shan appeared in air outside the Pce and loudly said, ¡°My nsmen, I¡¯ve invited the Barbarians and the Thunder n for help in bringing everyone into the Space. I will be opening the rift outside the pce. If anyone wants to enter the Space, then you can go home and pack your things. If you are still hesitating, then this rift will be open for three days before I head towards the other cities. So if you want to enter, please do it with haste!¡±

    Shan was sitting on his mount as he shouted these words to the entire capital. His wordsid everything on the table. You either follow him into the Space, or stay here and wait to be enved by the foreign races!

    For a time, the whole Winged Pegasus capital was plunged into total silence. The Winged Pegasus were still digesting what they heard.

    But after a moment, someone loudly cheered before running home. Then they quickly packed up their things and ran towards the Pce¡¯s door.

    The action of this individual was like a stone being thrown into a calm pond. The ripples of the action became bigger and bigger before everyone in the capital was seething with movement.

    Almost everyone in the city ran to their homes and took their belongings. They packed their precious things and quickly ran towards the Pce.

    Shan didn¡¯t expect this situation, nor did the high-level members of the Winged Pegasus n. In the past, these people heavily opposed to Shan¡¯s proposal of moving to the Space. Now, almost everyone went crazy as they ran towards the spatial rift. This was truly unexpected.

    In fact, Shan didn¡¯t know thatpared to being killed and enved, the Winged Pegasus n would rather go to the Space. At the very least, Zhao Hai had always been kind to them. Even if they treated Zhao Hai badly before, Zhao Hai still didn¡¯t retaliate against them.

    These Winged Pegasus n were highly educated and weren¡¯t fools. In the past, they didn¡¯t enter the Space because they believed that their people would just do well on their own.

    But when they discovered that they would be killed or enved if they don¡¯t enter the Space, they immediately chose to enter the Space.

    Even if Shan didn¡¯t expect his nsmen to frantically enter the Space, the situation still made him very happy.

    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t waste his time inside the Space. He invited the Thunder n and the Barbarians to help him settle the Winged Pegasus who enters the Space. It can be said that the Space was fully prepared to deal with the influx of people. However, they still didn¡¯t expect the Winged Pegasus to frantically enter.

    The reason why Shan and the others were unprepared was because they weren¡¯t aware of the current situation of the Winged Pegasus n. Although it can be said that the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s advancement wasn¡¯t very fast, but they were still steadily advancing. Moreover, everywhere they went had been broken through. After a baptism of fire, there was basically no people left in those cities. Even if there were survivors, they were turned into either crazy people or disabled. There was no need for the O¡¯Neal family to care about these people. In other words, the O¡¯Neal family ravaged everywhere they went to.

    Facing this enemy, the Winged Pegasus n were finally scared. They feared extermination and they didn¡¯t want to be enved by the Foreign Races. And now that Shan and the others appeared, they were given the opportunity to save themselves. Therefore, it was natural for the Winged Pegasus to turn frantic.

    With regards to the Winged Pegasus n¡¯s situation, Zhao Hai was the one who had the most understanding. He expected the Winged Pegasus to enter the Space because he saw how desperate things had be in the past few days. So when Shan and the others showed up, they gave the Winged Pegasus great hope. In this case, it was natural for the Winged Pegasus to go frantic.

    Although there were shorings in the preparation, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t bother to remind Shan and the others since he trusted the Space. With the Space¡¯s ability, there would be no problems in receiving the Winged Pegasus n. Moreover, this would also help cover up Shan¡¯s lie. Zhao Hai would have the Winged Pegasus believe that he was impeded with other matters.

    After seeing that the Winged Pegasus were basically settled, Zhao Hai began to feel relief. Then he turned his attention to Yanking City. The construction of Wolf Fang mountain had begun. The ce was already settled, the next step was to start building the factory.

    Bluewell was responsible for these things, so Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have to worry about it. What he was concerned about right now was the O¡¯Neal family. He wanted to see the current state of the family.

    It can be said that the discovery of the Winged Pegasus ne was definitely a good thing for the O¡¯Neal family. They suddenly found a rift that led to an infinite amount of nes, and all of the materials will belong to them. This assured that the development of the Winged Pegasus n in the future would be limitless.

    However, Zhao Hai discovered an issue. Information about the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s spatial rift was already possibly known by the other families.

    Zhao Hai expected these families to suppress the O¡¯Neal family upon hearing this information. But what surprised Zhao Hai was theck of response from the other families.

    After Zhao Hai asked Bluewell about this issue, he finally understood why this was the case.

    In the Anta ne, there were families that discovered other nes. Moreover, when they conquered these nes, they found that they obtained a lot of benefits. And this was why they didn¡¯t attack the O¡¯Neal family.

    There was an unwritten rule among the families in the Anta ne. When a family discovers a ne, the other families couldn¡¯t suppress them. This was because these families understood if they suppress the family that discovered the ne, then when they discover their own ne in the future, they would also be suppressed. For these families, this type of things didn¡¯t offer any advantages.

    Moreover, one must know that the situation of the Magic Armor Continent wasn¡¯t the same as the other continents. People in the Warrior and Mage Continents didn¡¯t need a lot of ores. Their cultivation relied mainly on basic weapons and armor. On the other hand, magic armors required tons and tons of materials to make, each one equivalent to thousands of weapons and armor. The consumption of the Magic Armor Continent was several timespared to the other Continents, it might even be dozens of times.

    It was impossible to rely on the Magic Armor Continent alone to supply the ores required for mass manufacturing of magic armors. So when the resources of the continent was running thin, a supply crisis emerged. In the end, unless they break open some nes, the Magic Armor continent would suffer losses. So once the magic formation for opening nes appeared, it enabled the Magic Armor Continent to forcefully conquer other nes and plunder their resources. This reinvigorated the Magic Armor Continent. Therefore, once a Family conquered another ne, it became a convention for the other families to not interfere.

    Naturally, this only regards to outward suppression. Underhanded tactics was fair-y. However, even then, nobody went too far. It was because of this that the O¡¯Neal family was still having a safe time.

    After knowing about this point, Zhao Hai began to feel relief. To be honest, he didn¡¯t want the O¡¯Neal family to be suppressed right now. This would be disadvantageous to his current ns. At this time, Zhao Hai really wanted to see the sh between the O¡¯Neal family and the Foreign Races.

    Zhao Hai turned his gaze towards the Foreign Race army. At this point, they had already reached the Taurus Continent and were rushing towards the Winged Pegasus ne. They wanted to control the Winged Pegasus n before they manage to enter the Space. If the Winged Pegasus n enters the Space, then what would they do to the Winged Pegasus ne? They still haven¡¯t done anything to the other ten continents, so why would they care about this small ne?

    And the reason why the Foreign Races obtained this information was because of Fenglei¡¯s message. When Fenglei heard that Shan reappeared and everyone was scampering to enter the Space, he began to report everything that happened almost all the time. At this point, the Foreign Races knew almost everything going inside the Winged Pegasus ne.

    Zhao Hai had nothing to say about Fenglei¡¯s actions. He actually sold the Winged Pegasus n to the Foreign Races. Zhao Hai thought about killing him, but in the end he resisted.

    The speed of the Winged Pegasus when entering the Space exceeded everyone¡¯s expectation. Just as they brought their valuables into the Space, they suddenly discovered that bringing only the good ones would suffice. This was because inside the Space, as long as you have gold coins, then you can exchange for everything you want.

    When these people entered the Space, they immediately believed that Shan wasn¡¯t deceiving them. The Space was very good, it was very nice to live in.

    With the help of the Barbarians and the Thunder n, vige after vige was established. And all of the Winged Pegasus nsmen who entered the Space had smiles on their faces.

 Chapter 988 â€“ Magic Armor vs Ultimate Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 988 ¨C Magic Armor vs Ultimate Weapon</h4>

    Axe was standing on his war tank with George at his side. Then Axe turned his head to George and said, ¡°George, how many days has it been?¡±

    George replied, ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s been three days. We haven¡¯t met those Winged Pegasus fellows for three days. Even in the cities we¡¯ve passed through, there was still no trace of them.¡±

    Axe let out a long breath as he muttered, ¡°Three days, it¡¯s really three days. George, can you also feel that this situation seems very familiar?¡±

    When George said this, he stared for a moment. Then he turned to Axe and said, ¡°Young Master, you mean?¡±

    Axe replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t the situation here very much like the Ark Continent? The people disappeared and we don¡¯t know where they went. This is the same as what happened to the Ark Continent.¡±

    George nodded, ¡°Right, just as Young Master said, it¡¯s pretty much like back in the Ark Continent. But it¡¯s notpletely the same. Back in the Ark Continent, the inhabitants had already left for some time. But here, it seems like they had just moved out. If we speed up, then it¡¯s possible that we would be able to see where these people moved to. But Young Master, I don¡¯t approve to this. No matter where these people went, their action only meant that they couldn¡¯t oppose our advance, so they withdrew. We only need the ores in this ne. But if we pursue, then it¡¯s possible that we¡¯d run into an ambush. If this is the opposite party¡¯s n, then it would be troublesome.¡±

    Axe quietly listened to George¡¯s words. George had been performing very well for quite some time. As a staff member, he was very qualified. After hearing George, Axe nodded and said, ¡°Right, what you said is good. Unfortunately, if only we can find out who is the one behind the migration of these people, then we¡¯d be able to solve the knot in our hearts. Forget it, let¡¯s continue with what we¡¯ve been doing. Let¡¯s proceed with caution.¡±

    George didn¡¯t say anything. The army¡¯s speed right now wasn¡¯t very quick. So as long as they kept going at their current pace, then there won¡¯t be any problems.

    At this time, Shan was still flying around city after city to move people. Shan already told his nsmen that it was fine as long as they carry their bare minimum possessions. There was no need to carry bulky things because it would affect speed too much. Although they would need to be set-up when they go into the Space, almost all things they need could be purchased with gold coins. As long as they were willing to work, then they would never have problems inside the Space.

    Because of this, Shan wasn¡¯t worried about looking after his nsmen¡¯s life inside the Space. He¡¯d already asked Fei¡¯er about this. Fei¡¯er said that it was very cheap to livefortably inside. Everyone can afford everything they need. And if you don¡¯t want the Space to build you a house, then you can build one yourself. This way, you would save a lot of money.

    The speed at which the Winged Pegasus n entered the Space evidently sped up a lot. The reception inside has been very tense, but it was still being handled properly. This was mainly because nobody expected the Winged Pegasus to be this frantic.

    At this point, Shan began to feel relief. While he was moving his nsmen into the Space, he made sure to go to the ce with the highest risk of being attacked. Because of this, the O¡¯Neal family wouldn¡¯t be meeting any Winged Pegasus member within a few days.

    While Shan and his nsmen were busily moving to the Space, the Foreign Races¡¯ reinforcing troops had arrived outside the Winged Pegasus ne¡¯s rift. At this time, the rift has been controlled by the O¡¯Neal family. They had built a defensive line and left some war tank and magic armors to defend it.

    An army of more than ten million was impossible to miss. Naturally, the O¡¯Neal family was able to discover them. Upon seeing the army, the garrison troops immediately sent out requests for reinforcements. The reinforcement request was divided into two. One went to inform Axe¡¯s group, while the other went towards the n¡¯s base.

    The garrisonmander seems to have rich battlefield experience. Upon seeing that the enemy would be a threat, he immediately made the right choice and made adjustments to defend as long as they could.

    The Foreign Race army arrived in front of the defensive line. And with almost no rest, theyunched an attack at the spatial rift.

    The Foreign Races anxiously attacked because of two main reasons. The first reason being that Fenglei had been constantly telling them that the Winged Pegasus were migrating quickly. And the second reason, they didn¡¯t really care about the O¡¯Neal family.

    After Zhao Hai dealt with the Divine Race, the Foreign Races found themselves to have unprecedented confidence. In their opinion, now that the Divines were gone, nobody in this world could match them. Because of this, they didn¡¯t put the O¡¯Neal family in their eyes. Therefore, just as they reached the spatial rift, they immediatelyunched an attack without even taking a rest. And when the Foreign Races attacked, the O¡¯Neal family also countered. Their cannons began to fire and hit the approaching army.

    The Foreign Races didn¡¯t expect such ferocious attack from the opposite party. There were a lot of people who weren¡¯t able to get their Domain up in time and were extinguished by the iing fire.

    The O¡¯Neal family¡¯s attack was obviously very strong. This cannon attack was even stronger than an attacking from a magic armor. So naturally, the Foreign Races would suffer.

    Upon seeing this situation, the Foreign Races couldn¡¯t help but look seriously at the O¡¯Neal family. After they retreated, they didn¡¯t immediatelyunch a second attack. Instead, they slowly drew back and proceeded to reorganize.

    However, the O¡¯Neal family wouldn¡¯t give them time. The O¡¯Neal family had already known about Domains since they fought with the Winged Pegasus n. They also knew that this group wasn¡¯t good to deal with. Because of this, after the Foreign Race retreated, the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s magic armor immediately came out and attacked them.

    The magic armor army might not be able to fight in the skies for a long time, but their strength in a short time was very powerful. Not only were they fast, they also had strong defenses and decent firepower. Therefore, the magic armorsunched a lightning attack against the Foreign Races.

    The magic armors changed to their aircraft forms and became bomber nes. They used the quickest speed to fly above the foreign race army before bombing them down. Then after unloading their bombs, they immediately made a sharp turn in order to avoid any direct confrontation.

    The foreign race Elders didn¡¯t expect the enemy to be this bold. They actually dared to initiate an attack. Therefore, they weren¡¯t able to respond after being bombed on.

    This made the Elders¡¯ expressions change. Their previous attack was just a light poking. On the other hand, the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s counter-attack was clearly a huge p to their faces. They couldn¡¯t just bear to endure this.

    Four Elders immediately flew out of the army before dashing towards the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s defensive line. After seeing four people from the enemy sideing out, the O¡¯Neal familymander immediately knew that these four were experts. They wouldn¡¯t dare to sh with these people so he immediatelymanded war tanks, cannons, and magic armors to prepare. As long as the other party enters their range, then they would immediately pepper them with attacks.

    Before long, the Elders entered the attacking range of the O¡¯Neal family. When this happened, the O¡¯Neal family immediately sprang to action. The garrison troops didn¡¯t dare to treat this matter lightly. In order to deal with these four people, 50 cannons fired their shells simultaneously. The O¡¯Neal family had such great weapons for defending. The rounds they used were of very high quality. The fifty rounds of artillery fire went straight towards four people, and they were also very urately aimed.

    But at this moment, the four experts suddenly wore full body armors. Then one of themunched lightning fast punches, sending bulls towards the approaching shells. Without even getting close to the four people, the shells were quickly decimated.

    When he saw this, the garrisonmander¡¯s expression sank. He knew that he had ran into his match. He immediately made the artillery fire five or six more shots while with the magic armors prepared. This way, they could respond to anything at any time.

    The reason why he didn¡¯t make the magic armors enter the battle this time was because if he did, then the artillery would have to stop.

    The artillery fire has to stop, but it still wasn¡¯t the time. The cannons had a certain range, not too far, and not too close. The current position of the four Foreign Race elders was at the optimum location for cannon fire. Naturally, themander wouldn¡¯t send his magic armors at this time.

    However, the attacking strength of the four Elders have exceeded the imagination of the O¡¯Neal family. As the cannons fired just three rounds, the Elders have already battled their way towards the defensive line, which wasn¡¯t in the firing range of the cannons. It was at this moment that the magic armors began to be deployed.

    This was the first sh between Magic Armors and the Divine Realm¡¯s Ultimate Weapons. Altogether, the O¡¯Neal family had deployed 50 magic armors. Sending this many people in order to deal with the four Elders shows how much vignce the O¡¯Neal family currently had. They sent 50 magic armors in order to keep their losses in check. Even if they couldn¡¯t beat the enemy, at the very least they can¡¯t have the magic armors be destroyed. One must know that the manufacturing costs of magic armors were very high. Magic armor production wasn¡¯t a trivial matter for the O¡¯Neal family, especially magic armors that reached God-rank.

 Chapter 989 â€“ Flaw of the Ultimate Weapons

    <h4>Chapter 989 ¨C w of the Ultimate Weapons</h4>

    The magic armors and the Elders quickly began their battle. One has to recognize that the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s pilots were really excellent. The mutual cooperation between each one of them were perfect. Additionally, they can transform their magic armors at opportune times, allowing them with a wide degree of attacks. Their attacking strength was also quite good. Almost immediately, the two sides were at a stalemate.

    This battle really shook both sides. The O¡¯Neal family didn¡¯t expect that 50 magic armors wouldn¡¯t be able to exterminate these four experts. At the same time, the Foreign Races were also startled. They see their Supreme Elders as symbols of invincibility. Besides against the anomaly that was Zhao Hai, they haven¡¯t seen Supreme Elders suffer a loss. They didn¡¯t expect the enemy¡¯s metallic men to block the Supreme Elders¡¯ attacks.

    Both sides were shocked, neither of them expected the strength of the other. At the same time, the O¡¯Neal family also prepared to have the other magic armors substitute. They were very clear that the magic armors couldn¡¯t fight for a long time.

    But what the O¡¯Neal family didn¡¯t know was that the Foreign Race Supreme Elders couldn¡¯t fight for a long time as well. Although their currentbat suits were products of the Space, it still needed energy to function. With the strength of thebat suits, their energy requirement was not small. Because of this, the Supreme Elders couldn¡¯t fight as for a long time as well.

    The biggest advantage of the Space¡¯sbat suits was itsck of bacsh to the user. In the past, in addition to the immense energy required to run them, if the user can¡¯t achieve the requirements, then they would suffer a bacsh. In other words, the Divine Race¡¯s Supreme Elders, after using thebat suits for a long time, would receive internal injuries. This was the case with Gold Ben from the Taurus Divines.

    The Space¡¯sbat suits didn¡¯t have this disadvantage. Thesebat suits were now akin to a giant sword. This sword can give you a huge promotion of strength, but when you use it, it would also consume your stamina. And once you run out of strength, then this sword wouldn¡¯t be used anymore. More importantly, this sword wouldn¡¯t attack you if you run out of strength. At the most, it was a sword, it alone cannot injure you.

    Although the currentbat suits wouldn¡¯t have any bacsh, the energy required to use them was still quite big. Even if they were Supreme Elders, using thesebat suits for a long time was impossible.

    Actually, this disadvantage was left behind by Zhao Hai. Thebat suits that he handed over had more problemspared to the ones that the Space was using; such as an over excessive consumption of energy. Thebat suits used by Zhao Hai also had problems in energy consumption, but they weren¡¯t as severe as the ones used by the foreign races.

    Zhao Hai discovered that these people from Foreign Races have no sense of gratitude and were always wary of him. Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t give them good things, he wasn¡¯t stupid.

    Zhao Hai was such a person, if he treated you right and you didn¡¯t return the sentiment, then he wouldn¡¯t be polite to you. He wouldn¡¯t discuss his ns with you anymore.

    The Space has the Scanner and the Processing Machine to help Zhao Hai with his life. Although thebat suits have been nted, Zhao Hai used the Scanner and the Processing Machine to modify them a bit before handing them over to the foreign races. Because of this, thesebat suits weren¡¯t as good as the ones used in the Space.

    The four Foreign Race Supreme Elders were aware about their limitation, so after shing with the enemy for some time, they chose to draw back.

    As the four Supreme Elders retreated, the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s magic armors drew back as well. To be honest, the pressure that they felt was really big. Fortunately, they were all experienced fighters, so they made zero mistakes. Otherwise, the consequences would really be unimaginable.

    So far, the two sides had been acquainted with the others¡¯ power, so nobody attacked. The foreign races needed to rest. Meanwhile, although the garrison troops didn¡¯t need to rest, they still need to write a report about this situation and then have it sent back to the family.

    In the past, they never thought that there were people so strong that four of them could block the attack of 50 God-rank magic armors. Fortunately, the other side didn¡¯t seem to have a lot of those kinds of experts.

    But what both sides didn¡¯t know was the fact that Zhao Hai had seen the entirety of their battle. After seeing the performance of the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s 50 magic armors, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but nod. The coordination between the 50 magic armors was really great. Their attack and defensive maneuvers didn¡¯t have any point of mistake. Doing this wasn¡¯t an easy matter.

    As the two sides drew back to their own camps, Zhao Hai turned his head to Laura and the others and said, ¡°It looks like the Anta ne is really extraordinary. Four Supreme Elders in theirbat suits could actually be blocked by 50 God-rank magic armors. At the same time, it seems like these God-rank magic armors are more formidable than God-rank Experts. They seem to be close to the peak of power.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°I also didn¡¯t expect the magic armors to be that strong. From what i can see, the Foreign Race reinforcement wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to the O¡¯Neal family.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that great? If they have no way to deal with the O¡¯Neal family, then they would ask for help. When the timees, the Foreign Race would definitely send support. As for the O¡¯Neal family, it seems like they don¡¯t have a lot of God-rank magic armors. Now, I want to see what kind of magic armor the O¡¯Neal family would send if they suffer huge losses here.¡±

    Then Lizzy added, ¡°The O¡¯Neal family would certainly want to deal with the Foreign Races. With how they intend to rule the Divine Realm, the O¡¯Neal would surely find the Foreign Races as their archenemy. And seeing how they handle things, the O¡¯Neal family wouldn¡¯t treat them as friends.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, even he didn¡¯t expect the O¡¯Neal family to be so ruthless. Almost all of the Winged Pegasus cities that they came upon were left with no survivors. This caused Zhao Hai to feel puzzled, don¡¯t they need any ves?

    But what Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know, in the Magic Armor Continent, major families who conquered a ne rarely took ves. This was because these nes were mainly practicing either magic or martial arts. Such people were hard to conquer, and even if they were captured, there were little use for them. After all, the strongest means of attack in the Magic Armor Continent were magic armors.

    If the people from the Magic Armor Continent were out of their magic armors, then they would have almost no fighting power. On the other hand, most of the people in those nes were physically strong. And with the magic armor pilots not being able to wear their magic armors everyday, if the people from the lower nes attacks them, then the consequences would be unimaginable. So for their own safety, the people from the magic armor continent wouldn¡¯t ept ves.

    Additionally, most of the heavy work in the Magic Armor Continent were done using magic armors. Their working efficiency was higher than average people by many times. Therefore, they simply didn¡¯t need ves.

    At this time, Lizzy said, ¡°The O¡¯Neal family naturally had stronger means, but they just haven¡¯t used it yet. Perhaps their stronger method is the same as the Divine Race¡¯sbat suits, they would need to pay a price in order to use it. As long as the Foreign Racespel them to a certain point, then the O¡¯Neal family would certainly use them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°The Foreign Races are certainly enough to push the O¡¯Neal family. Although magic armors are formidable, they also have their weak point. If the pilots want to rest, then they need toe out of their magic armors. During war time, they have to do this every time they rest. Although they had practiced for so long and had this transition time reduced significantly, they would still suffer under the Foreign Races who were good to go all the time. Moreover, the Foreign Races are rich with fighting experience. They might not understand magic armors for now, but after being in a stalemate for a long time, they would eventually find this weakness. When that timees, the O¡¯Neal family would certainly suffer a loss. They would need greater strength in order to get an advantage in the war.¡±

    Lizzy nodded, ¡°Right. Because of this, I¡¯m quite sure that the O¡¯Neal family would use stronger means. But Brother Hai, you need to pay attention. Commanding magic armors to war isn¡¯t the same asmanding ordinary people. In the future, when we have our own magic armors, we need to train goodmanders.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard Lizzy, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. He hadn¡¯t thought about this point, but Lizzy reminded him about this important matter. So he nodded and said, ¡°It seems like we¡¯ll look for an opportunity to get Undead creatures from the Anta ne.¡±

    Lizzy smiled faintly and said, ¡°Although the Undead are very intelligent, they still fall shortpared to living people, perhaps its because of their insufficient experience. So Brother Hai, I think we should get some people from the Anta ne if we want to create a magic armor army. I don¡¯t think we should go for undead.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll pay attention to this matter. Now that the Foreign Races have shed with the O¡¯Neal family, I¡¯m certain that Axe would return. This would give Shan time to move his n in the next few days. And after all the Winged Pegasus moved, we can finally be relieved about this matter.¡±

    Laura smiled and added, ¡°Brother Hai, what do you think about inviting the Dwarves over to the Space? Their impression of you is very good. Moreover, there are no problems with their recent performance and moral behaviour. Having them in the Space would give great benefits to us.¡±

 Chapter 990 â€“ Preparations For A Night Assaul

    <h4>Chapter 990 ¨C Preparations For A Night Assaul</h4>

    t

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment and then he said, ¡°If you want to try, you can tell Ryder about it. If it¡¯s sessful, then that would be the best. If it isn¡¯t, then it¡¯s fine. We already have quite an amount of people inside the Space.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°The more people we have inside the Space, the better. We have dozens of backgrounds, but the ones we truly use is actually less than ten. It¡¯s such a waste.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s just take our time. Sooner orter we will make use of them. Right, do you want to go back to the Space to have a look?¡±

    Laura and the others knew what this meant. He wanted to go back to Wild Dragon Ind to see how the ce was doing.

    Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t decline Zhao Hai¡¯s decision, so they entered the Space with Zhao Hai and went to Wild Dragon Ind. There was no need to discuss the ind¡¯s situation, theboratory was doing really well. In order to speed up the research, Zhao Hai got a fewputers from the science and technology background and improved them using the processing machine. Then he handed them over to Karen and the others to use. This made their work much more efficient.

    While Zhao Hai and the others were rxing inside the Space for the day, Axe and the others weren¡¯t having a great time. They had received the report from the defensive line describing the attack. These days, they had been steady and weren¡¯t going very fast. And this time, they suddenly received this request for help. As soon as the letternded on Axe¡¯s hand, Axe couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    Axe was very clear, now that they were inside this ne, if the rift was sealed up, then that would be equal to them being choked to death. This wasn¡¯t a good development. Because of this, Axe immediately looked for the Generals who came with him.

    These Generals were old members of the O¡¯Neal family. Even the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s Patriarch would give them some face. Because of this, Axe needs to discuss this matter with these people.

    After waiting for these Generals to arrive inside his War Tank, Axe presented the letter on the table as he looked at these officers and said, ¡°I just received a report from the defensive line. An army has suddenly appeared outside this ne. It seems like there are millions of soldiers. Everyone have a look, what do you think?¡±

    Upon hearing Axe, the expression of those present changed. One of them immediately stood up and said, ¡°Young Lord, we¡¯re currently inside a ne with enemies inside. If we let people block our exit, then we¡¯ll end up being surrounded on both ends. That wouldn¡¯t be good. Young Lord, we should get back right away.¡±

    Everymander present nodded. Axe nodded as well as he said, ¡°I also know about this. But I believe that we should return in batches. We will send a group of magic armors back first as we slowly draw back. So even if those inside this ce counter-attacks, then we would have some people to block them. In this case, we wouldn¡¯t fall into a situation where we get our backs attacked. What do you think?¡±

    As soon as they heard Axe, thesemanders were a little surprised. To be honest, they weren¡¯t convinced of Axe before. After all, Axe hadn¡¯tmanded a battle in the past. But after this time¡¯s attack, they became relieved. Axe¡¯smanding capabilities were quite satisfactory, and he hasn¡¯t made any mistakes. Because of this, they didn¡¯t raise any objections nor did they neglect giving him face. After all, Axe was the son of the Patriarch, it wasn¡¯t a good idea to offend him.

    And this time, the n that Axe proposed made them a little stunned. It wasn¡¯t the n, per se, the n can be said to be alright. But for a neer in the battlefield, Axe keeping a calm mind in this situation showed his character. This was what made these people surprised.

    However, they didn¡¯t react too much as they just agreed to Axe¡¯s n. Axe then proceeded to assigned tasks. He left behind the majority of War Tanks and some magic armors. As for the remaining magic armors, all of them were going to be sent back to the defensive line. To speed up the return of the magic armors, Axe made the magic armors bring energy converters with them. With this, they would be able to fly for a long time.

    The method that Axe was doing was generally used on magic armors dedicated to sending letters. These magic armors would carry multiple energy converters so that the pilot could rece them while on the go. This would make their travel quick. Naturally, this tactic wasn¡¯t suitable for a long-distance attack. It was because this method would make the magic armor pilot extremely fatigued, it will affect their fighting strength.

    However, the situation this time was different. This was because they needed to support the defensive line. As long as their magic armors were able to reach the defensive line, then their pilots could just rest there before they can be mobilized for battle. Additionally, the defensive line wasn¡¯t very far, so Axe was able to use this method.

    Axe didn¡¯t head back with the magic armors. He took chargemanding the main army to slowly retreat. It was George who went with the reinforcing magic armor troop.

    Axe¡¯s current situation was unknown to Shan. At this time, he was still moving his people to the space. The situation didn¡¯t change from before.

    But the same cannot be said about the Foreign Race camp. They were actually anxious. Although most of them were taking a rest, there were some who cannot fall asleep. They didn¡¯t expect the enemy to be able to block their Supreme Elders. The influence of this event to their morale was quite significant.

    The foreign races were somewhat like the Divines, they too worship the power of their Supreme Elders. They held great belief towards their ultimate weapons. In their eyes, once their Supreme Elders use their ultimate weapons, then there wasn¡¯t anything that they couldn¡¯t solve. This worship wasn¡¯t brought about in one or two days, it was a mindset that was passed down through tens of thousands of years, it was almost carved into their bones.

    This sense of worship both had its advantages and disadvantages. As long as there was a Supreme Elder present, then an army¡¯s fighting spirit would be amplified, strengthening the army by an explosive 120%. Naturally, the disadvantage was an obvious one. If their Supreme Elder gets entangled with something, then the morale would fatally drop.

    Now, after seeing the Supreme Elders not being able to deal with the metallic men, the morale of the Foreign Race army would surely be affected.

    The Supreme Elders have also noted this situation. Of these Supreme Elders, one of them was the original Supreme Elder of the Beastman Race, the other three had just been promoted when their race gained new ultimate weapons. Compared to the three Supreme Elders, the original Beastman Supreme Elder had the greatest fighting strength.

    Combat suits were like weapons, and each weapon had its own characteristic. If one uses a weapon for a lifetime, then the weapon would eventually be part of one¡¯s body. On the other hand, if one just had their hands on a weapon, then even if this weapon was strong, it was impossible for the person to disy its real capabilities in a short time. The same was the case forbat suits.

    The three had just obtained theirbat suits and became Supreme Elders of the Beastman and the Elven Races. Although obtaining thebat suits made them powerful, they were still yet to utilize thebat suits¡¯ abilitiespletely. Because of this,pared to the original Beastman Supreme Elder, they still fall short. Naturally, this group of Supreme Elders were headed by that Beastman Supreme Elder.

    Sitting in the room, the original Beastman Supreme Elder¡¯s expression had sunk. This room was made by magic, the furniture and anything else was made by magic as well. Then ayer of beast skin was ced on top of the floor. In this in, this condition wasn¡¯t bad at all.

    The Beastman Elder looked at the other three and said, ¡°You three, the enemy this time doesn¡¯t bode well for us. Tell me what you think?¡±

    The three elders turned silent. To be honest, the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s performance today made them very startled. They didn¡¯t know any method to deal with them at this time.

    The Beastmen Elder looked at the three¡¯s reaction and understood what they were thinking. He couldn¡¯t me them for being silent, even he didn¡¯t have any means of dealing with them right now. However, the situation needed to be changed.

    The Beastman Elder continued, ¡°The army we faced are definitely the ones attacking the Winged Pegasus n. Moreover, those we shed with are merely their garrison troops. If their garrison troops are this hard to deal with, our troubles would be bigger once their main armyes back. Because of this, I think we should recuperate our energies and carry an attack during the night. Let¡¯s see how they fight during nighttime. If their nighttimebat capabilities are still very strong, then we can only make a hard attack tomorrow. If they couldn¡¯t fight well at night, then we will fight it out during nighttime.¡±

    The other Supreme Elders nodded. This time, the four Supreme Elders led an army of 20 million. They had just made contact with their enemy, so they couldn¡¯t just retreat. If they did, then they would have no face left, so they had no choice butunch another assault.

    When he saw the three Elders agree, the Beastman Supreme Elder nodded and said, ¡°Since you agree, then you should go back to rest. We will act at night.¡± The three nodded before bowing to the Beastman Supreme Elder and leaving.

    When the three Elders left, the Beastman Supreme Elder also called the army Generals in. The lead General was a Beastman. Naturally, the Elves also had their own General, so the Supreme Elder called two Generals in.

    After the two entered the room and exchanged greetings, the Supreme Elder said, ¡°I called you two here to tell you that us four Supreme Elders will be attacking this evening. You need to prepare and see if they manage to adapt to nighttime battle. When we leave, go follow behind us. If the other party isn¡¯tfortable with fighting in the night, then you will immediatelyunch an attack. Even if we cannot take their defensive line, we can still make them suffer a loss. Don¡¯t send a lot of people in this attack. The defensive line is huge, taking too many people would be useless. As for how many to bring, I¡¯ll leave that to you.¡±

    The two nodded. Then the Beastman Supreme Elder waved his hand, making them leave. The Beastman Supreme Elder slowly closed his eyes and controlled his breathing. He needed to be in optimum conditionter because the other party was very strong. Especially those magic armors, their fighting strength was very good.

    The day slowly turned dark, and Axe¡¯s reinforcement troops had yet to arrive. The entire defensive line was brilliantly illuminated. The defensive line was powered with energy converters, allowing the garrison troops to set up a lot of search lights. They didn¡¯t stop staring outside the defensive line. They were afraid that the foreign races would make a night assault.

    Naturally, the O¡¯Neal family had certain means to deal with a nighttime assault. However, although their magic armors can fight at night, they weren¡¯t asfortable as during the day. This would affect the fighting strength of the magic armors. Because of this, they had to resort to such means in order to fight in darkness.

    Before 1 o¡¯clock at night, the surrounding area was silent, the foreign races had yet to move. A short while after 1 o¡¯clock, the four Supreme Elders began to make their move towards the defensive line. At the same time, the Elves and Beastmen prepared 100 thousand troops to follow behind. The Elves brought 30 thousand while the Beastman took 70 thousand. Among the 70 thousand Beastmen, 30 thousand of them were from the Rat Tribe, 20 thousand from the Cat tribe, and thest 20 thousand came from the Wolf tribe. These were the races that were the most suitable for stealth.

    There were no distinction between War ns and other Tribes in the Beastman race here. They advanced from 1st to 9th rank and the be God-rank experts. And no matter which race, the disparity between their fighting strength wasn¡¯t very big. Because of this, there were no such thing as War ns nor ve Races in the Divine Realm¡¯s Beastman race.

    On the other hand, the 30 thousand Elves were all archers. Even if they be God-ranks, they still need to have a discipline they focus on. For example, there were some Elves who prefer swords while some wanted to use bows and arrows, and there were also those who use magic. This time, the 30 thousand troops all used bows and arrows.

    Although it can be said that the O¡¯Neal n¡¯s defense was very dense, it wasn¡¯t enough to intimidate the four Supreme Elders as well as the stealth troops. There was needless to say but the four Supreme Elders were very fast. The same was also true for the stealth troops. However, they couldn¡¯t be hasty or else they would be detected by the O¡¯Neal family. After all, the family¡¯s search lights weren¡¯t just mere ornaments.

    The four Supreme Elders quickly entered the area covered by the defensive line. But they were able to quickly discover that the O¡¯Neal family had set-up some early warning systems. The four Elders focused their energies in order to avoid these rms. But the closer the went towards the defensive line, the more warning devices they encountered. It was inevitable for the group to slow down.

    The group carefully moved forward, getting closer and closer to the defensive line. They were now able to attack, but they chose not to. They wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain a huge victory this way. Therefore, they went closer to the defensive line before making an attack.

 Chapter 991 â€“ Huge Light Bulb

    <h4>Chapter 991 ¨C Huge Light Bulb</h4>

    Weng! A grating sound along with shes of red light resounded inside the camp. This made the entire O¡¯Neal family camp burst into action. Those who were veterans in battles knew very well what the sound and lights meant, the enemy came to attack!

    One has to recognize that with regards to understanding magic formations, the Anta nepletely trumps the Divine Race. And even then, the Foreign Races still fall shortpared to the Divines when it came to magic formations. Because of this, it was impossible for them to discover all of the warnings that were arranged by the O¡¯Neal family.

    For the Supreme Elders to reach one kilometer into the defensive line¡¯s range was already a miracle. If they didn¡¯t have formidable sense, then they might have already been discovered a long time ago.

    When the four Supreme Elders heard this sound, they immediately knew that they were discovered. So immediately, they stopped hiding and directly flew upwards. They already put theirbat suits on as they went towards the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s defensive line.

    Just as the four flew up, beams of light began to shoot up from the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s camp. Then more and more of these beams began to light upon the elders.

    The four Elders made shields for themselves. They didn¡¯t bother evading the beams as they just flew quickly towards the defensive line.

    At this time, 50 magic armors went out of the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s defensive line and met with the Supreme Elders. Then almost all of the searchlights in the camp were directed at the same time.

    At this moment, an innumerable amount of arrows began to fly out of the darkness. These arrows weren¡¯t shot towards the magic armors but instead they were heading towards themps. Several bangs were heard as the searchlights were shot down. The night immediately turned darker, plunging the Supreme Elders into darkness once more.

    Such change made the people in the O¡¯Neal family camp stare. However, they were still soldiers with experience of a hundred battles. They were quick to respond as they quickly set up a protective shield. This time, it was the foreign races who stared, they haven¡¯t seen such a protective shield before.

    It was a white semi-spherical shield with no special characteristics to it. However, when it was set-up, the entire shield lit up like a huge light bulb, sending white fluorescence everywhere.

    This wasn¡¯t something that the foreign races had met before. Protective shields could also light up? What is happening?

    Actually, the foreign races didn¡¯t know, but this shining protective shield wasn¡¯t a significant matter. The Magic Armor Continent where the O¡¯Neal family were situated in had been fighting against the Warrior and Mage Continents for who knows how many years. Therefore, they were very knowledgeable about Warrior attacks like this one. They knew each others¡¯ weak points and were striving to improve upon them.

    And just as the Beastman Supreme Elder thought, the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s magic armors weren¡¯t very suitable for nighttime battles. During the night, the magic armors would lose somebat power because of theck of light. In this case, what would happen if the enemyunched an evening attack? In the very beginning, they used searchlights to counteract this weakness. But after the searchlights were destroyed several times and causing the Magic Armor Continent to eat a few losses, they began to think of other methods. And in the end, they were able to invent a magical formation that makes a shield that illuminates. This magic formation wasn¡¯t anything special, it was just an ordinary defensive magic formation with a few additions of light producing magic formations. But due to this modification, the energy consumed by the entire shield had increased by a lot.

    But still, the discovery of this magic formation made the entire Magic Armor Continent¡¯s nighttime capabilities improve by a qualitative leap. Magic armors still weren¡¯t good with nighttime battles, but with the addition of the magic formation, even if they cannot make a strong attack, at the very least they could still defend their camp.

    At this time, the situation with the defensive line was the same. The illuminated defensive magic formation restored the flexibility of the magic armors. They arranged into formations once more and tangled with the four Supreme Elders.

    Meanwhile,. the cannons and war tanks of the defensive line weren¡¯t idling. The moment the searchlights were attacked, the O¡¯Neal family immediately knew that the enemy wasn¡¯t just one or two. Therefore, their cannons aimed towards the direction where the arrows came from. It was a covering fire, apletely indiscriminate firing method. No matter who was hiding, if one was unlucky, then they would be obliterated. At the most, the O¡¯Neal family would just waste a couple of shells.

    This kind of attack was used by the O¡¯Neal family repeatedly against the enemies in the Warrior and Mage Continent. All of their soldiers would identify the direction the arrows wereing from before peppering the region with cannon shells.

    One shouldn¡¯t think that it was just a careless and rxed action. Each O¡¯Neal family soldier were strictly trained and taught matters of the battlefield. Moreover, they made repeated trials in order to make the most urate shot as possible.

    The Foreign Race army didn¡¯t expect a swift counter-attack by the O¡¯Neal family. Just as they were stunned by this matter, the cannon shells began to rain down upon them.

    One shouldn¡¯t underestimate the might of these shells. In the Anta ne, both the Warrior Continent and the Mage Continent nevercked any experts. And both of the continents hadbat power no worse than the Foreign Races. If the weapons made by the Magic Armor Continent had no way to harm these people, then the Magic Armor Continent would have long since been destroyed by the other two continents.

    The O¡¯Neal family¡¯s attacks were very fast, cannons fired one after another, making the Foreign Race soldiers eat cannon shells. This time, they dispatched 100 thousand people to mount a sneak attack. But they didn¡¯t think that they would be met by a violent counter-attack. This rain of cannons shells had beaten them until there were only 30 thousand of them left¡­

    At this time, more magic armors flew out from the camp. Part of them went towards the four Supreme Elders while the others protected the skies above the camp. Nobody went around to patrol. Since the shells still costs a lot of money, the cannons only fired for another five rounds before all of them stopped.

    Upon looking at this situation, the Supreme Elders knew that tonight¡¯s sneak attack was impossible to aplish. They began to slowly retreat. But at this time, explosion sounds were suddenly heard from the direction of the Foreign Races¡¯ camp. Upon hearing this sound, the four Supreme Elder stared before the quickly retreated from the magic armor encirclement. They knew that they had just been attacked. As for who did it, there was no need to think about it, it was surely the O¡¯Neal family.

    When they thought about this, they became even more worried. The people from the O¡¯Neal family had good fighting prowess. At this time, the camp had no way to contend against them. If the O¡¯Neal family sent troops to the camp, then the situation would be dangerous very soon.

    Upon returning to the camp along with the stealth army, the four Supreme Elders found that the O¡¯Neal family also retreated. Although they were angry, they were also relieved.

    At the same time, the O¡¯Neal family weed the reinforcements. This one waspletelyprised of magic armors, and their leader was George.

    George received Axe¡¯s order to lead the first wave of magic armor reinforcements. Besides the time they changed energy converters, they spent their entire time flying straight towards the defensive line.

    But when they arrived, George discovered that they were being attacked by the Foreign Races. The pilots who were with him wanted to offer their support, however, George didn¡¯t agree.

    They had been flying for a good several hours, they were physically and mentally exhausted. It would be useless for them to enter the fight this time, it might even be possible for them to suffer a small loss. Naturally, George didn¡¯t want to see that situation. Therefore, George led the magic armors to attack the Foreign Race camp instead of attacking the Supreme Elders.

    The Foreign Race camp wasn¡¯t jet ck dark. There were magicalmps being lit up in all directions. It can be said that the camp was adequately illuminated. Naturally, George and the others were able to spot them easily. George wasn¡¯t polite as he immediately ordered tounch a small wave of bombs before they retreat.

    He knew that this kind of attack wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to the Foreign Race army, but he can affirm that after seeing their own camp being attacked, then the Supreme Elders would surely go back and help them. As long as these people retreat, then the defensive line¡¯s crisis would be solved. Moreover, their exhausted pilots would then be able to take a good rest.

    George¡¯s timely return to help the defensive line made the garrison troops feel relief. The defenders here weren¡¯t a lot while the other party was a twenty million-strong army. Such pressure made the garrisonmander feel a headache. Fortunately, George and his men arrived.

    The lively evening passed just like that. The Foreign Races¡¯ evening attack didn¡¯t yield the result that was expected. Moreover, they had suffered some losses. But generally speaking, this allowed the foreign races to have a certain understanding about their enemy¡¯s strength. This would provide some advantages in theirter fight.

    After the four Supreme Elders returned to the camp, the soldiers who were left behind began to feel relief. Although they had been attacked, these people were veterans, they didn¡¯t take it too heavily. When the destroyed ces were cleaned up, everything went back to normal.

 Chapter 992 â€“ The Suppression Has Started!

    <h4>Chapter 992 ¨C The Suppression Has Started!</h4>

    Zhao Hai was currently inside the Space, looking at the restored calmness on both camps. Then he turned to his side to Laura and said, ¡°It seems like we should find someone from the Anta ne. Magic armors and ordinary armies are indeed two different things.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect it, the O¡¯Neal family are really powerful. The attacks made by the Foreign Races have been destroyed by them. Judging by what I can see, it would be very hard for the Foreign Races to break through this defensive line.¡±

    After hearing this, Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The O¡¯Neal family has yet to capture the advantage. Don¡¯t forget, the Foreign Races haven¡¯t encountered anything like this before. Now that they have experienced the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s methods, they would surely find ways to deal with them. Additionally, they have the poption advantage. I reckon tomorrow, the real trouble for the O¡¯Neal family will arrive.¡±

    Laura gently knit his eyebrows and said, ¡°Are you sure? The O¡¯Neal family¡¯s cannons are very strong.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°The cannons are indeed strong, but they have their own characteristic. If it is against enemies on the ground, then there¡¯s no need to dispute how strong they are. However, the Foreign Races can attack in the air. As long as they don¡¯t use formations when they advance, then the cannons¡¯ lethality would be reduced.¡±

    Laura nodded. The individual skills of the Foreign Races were much betterpared to the Divine Race. If it wasn¡¯t for these skills, then it would have been impossible for them to block the Divine Race¡¯s attacks.

    The Foreign Races suffered losses before because they had zero understanding about the O¡¯Neal family. They were unaware about what the magic armors and cannons did. But once they¡¯re introduced to these things, then the Foreign Races would be able to formte methods to deal with them. When the timees, the O¡¯Neal family would have worse days.

    After seeing that both sides had gone to rest, Zhao Hai exhaled. Then he turned to Laura and said, ¡°We¡¯ll take a rest as well. I¡¯m sure none of them would retreat tomorrow. When we get up, we can still watch them. And after Shan had all of the Winged Pegasus n move into the Space, we can have Ryder go to the Dwarves. And then when that is finished, we can proceed to take a look at the Underworld.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°Right. We should go to the Underworld and see the situation. At the same time, we can also receive more Undead, they¡¯ve always given us huge advantages.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then he led Laura to take a rest. Actually, Zhao Hai¡¯s main focus in going to the Underworld was to take a look at the person behind the Dark Temple. If that person wasn¡¯t Lu Wei, then Zhao Hai can confirm his own suspicion. The Underworld, Divine Realm, and the Anta ne were all controlled by different people from the Cultivation Realm. Which ne he chooses to ascend in would dictate which faction he would join.

    This matter was very important to Zhao Hai. As long as he confirmed this point, then he would have a choice instead of being passive like he was doing right now. After all, he has offended Lu Wei, an Elder-level character in a Big Cultivation Realm faction.

    While Zhao Hai and the others rested, Shan was still very busy. This time, the movement to the Space wasn¡¯t only happening during the day. Even at night, he still wanted to make his people move. He wants the migration to end as soon as possible. Only after everyone was safe would Shan feel relief.

    The next day, Shan and the others had finally taken the Winged Pegasus into the Space. And Shan was finally able to let out a long breath. Also, Shan didn¡¯t make it difficult for Fenglei¡¯s group to enter the Space. Because of this, at this moment, besides magic beasts, nobody was left inside the Winged Pegasus ne.

    When Fenglei entered the Space, he initially wanted to tell the Foreign Races about the current situation. However, he suddenly discovered that his messenger fish had lost its function. At the same time, as soon as he entered the Space, Fenglei was suddenly grasped by an invisible force and was sent to a closed small dark room. There were things to eat inside that room, drinks to quench his thirst, as well as a ce for sleeping. But besides all of that, there was nothing else. Everything was ck, moreover, nothing could be heard in the surroundings.

    Lonely, depressing, it seems like the world was so far away. This feeling almost made Fenglei turn crazy. He began to destroy everything as well as yelling as loud as he could. However, not even an echo was heard back. Every sounding out from his mouth seems to be eaten by the surrounding darkness.

    He wanted to walk around, but he was not able to go beyond the five square meters of space. He also wanted to destroy the area, but an invisible energy was making it impossible.

    However, back when Fenglei was captured, he was able to hear a voice announcing his sins. His sins were betraying his nsmen as well as trying to betray the Space. Because of this, his punishment was half a month of time inside the dark room.

    For the first five days, Fenglei vented out as though he was crazy. He did everything he could, even the food and water were destroyed.

    But his struggles were useless. After the food and water were destroyed, although they wouldn¡¯t restore immediately, after some time, they would mysteriouslye back. Moreover, these meals woulde three times a day, always at the same time.

    He also wanted to kill himself. Whenever he had this thought, he discovered that he would lose his ability to move. He can only rotate his eyebrows, the other parts of his body would simply stop cooperating.

    After five days, Fenglei looked shaggy. The thing he did everyday after that was sitting there in a daze. He would eat when he was hungry and he would drink when he¡¯s thirsty. He thought about going on a hunger strike, but it was useless. Whenever he chose to starve himself, he would once again lose his strength while the food and water would turn into a disgusting mulch. Then his mouth would open as this mulch enters it. In any case, he could never starve.

    At this point, Fenglei abandoned all hopes of killing himself. He knew that he couldn¡¯t die at this ce. Therefore, what he did everyday was be in a daze. Sometimes he would reflect on things he has done before, and sometimes he would just clear his head, not thinking of anything else. Only then could he stop himself from going mad.

    After 15 days, Fenglei suddenly discovered that he was once again among his nsmen. He appeared as mysteriously as he disappeared. He didn¡¯t know when he appeared, but when he saw his nsmen, he suddenly cried. He discovered the first time how beautiful his people were. These people weren¡¯t chess pieces, they were simply his nsmen.

    While Fenglei was trapped inside the little dark room, the battle between the Foreign Races and the O¡¯Neal family went on. As Zhao Hai previously thought, the Foreign Race were finally able to understand the O¡¯Neal family. After eating two more losses, the Foreign Races began to make adjustments to their tactics. Their formations became more open and they weren¡¯t attacking in secret anymore. Instead they went by waves, after one attack was finished, another one would begin. In this case, the effectiveness of the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s cannons became lower. However, the cannon attacks still couldn¡¯t be underestimated. And with the help of the magic armors, the Foreign Races still had no way to take the defensive line.

    After knowing that Shan had moved his people into the Space, Zhao Hai began to feel relief. At the same time, he carried out the next step of his n. He delivered Ryder to the Libra Continent and had him see Leir.

    Leir wasn¡¯t having great days recently. He didn¡¯t want to be Zhao Hai¡¯s enemy. He was a Dwarf, and Dwarves knew how to repay favors. Not only him, almost all of the Dwarves didn¡¯t agree to dispatching troops. Because of this, of the three races, only the Beastmen and Elves sent troops. The Dwarves didn¡¯t even send their Supreme Elders. This was under Leir¡¯s decision.

    He knew that he would definitely offend the Beastmen and the Elves with this action. However, he didn¡¯t regret his decision, he was a proud member of the Dwarven Race.

    Leir also knew that the moment he rejected dispatching troops, a fissure would be formed between the Foreign Races. Moreover,pared to the united Elves and Beastmen, the Dwarves could be said to be weak. Their future definitely wouldn¡¯t be better.

    However, Leir was already mentally prepared for this. Currently, the Dwarven Race also had four ultimate weapons. He didn¡¯t believe that the Elves and the Beastmen would dare to go all out against them. If they dared to do so, then the Dwarves certainly didn¡¯tck in brave warriors who would go all out.

    Leir didn¡¯t have an ounce of regret. He knew that this was what being a Dwarf meant. However, this decision wasn¡¯t something he casually decided on. He gave this decision a very thorough thought.

    Leir wasn¡¯t like Solomon and Yerd who were bent on uniting everything into one rule. Although the Dwarves were known for their bad temper, they weren¡¯t ambitious people. For them, hammering metals was more interesting than killing. All they want to do was hammer metals, not rule other people.

    Recognizing grace and grievances was the Dwarven Race¡¯s most precious tradition. This tradition allowed the Dwarves to gain a lot of friends. It can be said that the current Dwarven Race was brought up by this tradition. Because of this, the Dwarves couldn¡¯t lose this tradition.

    Although it would bring the Dwarves further troubles, in order to protect this tradition, Leir didn¡¯t agree to dispatch troops. To Leir, in spite of the consequences, it was all worth it.

    Leir was currently inside his room, looking at the document in front of him. Written on this document was the Dwarves Race¡¯s recent food deficit. Leir knew that the Beastmen and the Elves had started their suppression.

    cing the report down on the table, Leir let out a long sigh. He calcted the time and then muttered, ¡°At this time, have they gotten those people in control?¡±

    Then, at this moment, a voice was suddenly heard from outside, ¡°Patriarch, Ryder is seeking an audience.¡±

 Chapter 993 â€“ Divine Dwarf Race

    <h4>Chapter 993 ¨C Divine Dwarf Race</h4>

    Leir stared, he didn¡¯t expect to hear Ryder¡¯s name at this time. In the past, Ryder didn¡¯t have any impression on him. But ever since he came in contact with Zhao Hai, Ryder¡¯s name began to appear frequently.

    But ever since Zhao Hai destroyed the Divine Race, the name vanished. When Leir recalled Ryder and wanted to look for him, the person had already disappeared.

    Although there was no evidence, Leir knew that Ryder chose to follow Zhao Hai along with Bingya and Yehta. These three had the most contact with Zhao Hai, and they chose to follow him in the end.

    Leir wasn¡¯t like Solomon who became angry upon hearing this information. On the contrary, Leir pondered why. Why would they give up their nsman in order to follow an outsider like Zhao Hai?

    In the end, Leir reached a conclusion. All of it was because of Zhao Hai. For Ryder and the others, Zhao Hai was a person worth following.

    Leir didn¡¯t express this conclusion to Solomon and Yerd. This was because Leir discovered that the current Beastmen and Elves were different than what they were before. In the past, although the Elves were arrogant, their pursuit of art was unmatched. Although the Beastmen were uncouth, their appreciation for self-improvement was also very strong. But now, Leir saw in the eyes of the Beastmen and the Elves something that he could only see from the Divine Race, ambition!

    Both Beastmen and Elves had eyes shaded with ambition. Now, they desired ves and had lost their conscience. Because of this, Leir decided to not tell them this conclusion. He knew that they wouldn¡¯t listen even if he did.

    The Elves had started to suppress the grain that they were sending the Dwarves. Because of this, it¡¯s possible that the Dwarves would enter a food crisis. However, Leir didn¡¯t want to admit defeat despite of this. The Elven Race would need weapons produced by the Dwarves. If they don¡¯t provide grain, then they won¡¯t be getting weapons.

    However, Leir knew that this mentality wouldn¡¯tst for a long time. In the end, the Dwarves would still suffer a loss. This was because people wouldn¡¯t have a choice but to eat their meals. And at this moment, Ryder suddenly appeared.

    But why would he appear now? What does he want to do? Or to say it urately, what does Zhao Hai want to do? Leir knew that Ryder appearing here would surely be connected to Zhao Hai.

    When he thought of this, Leir immediately said, ¡°Have hime in.¡± The person on the doorplied and before long Ryder was inside Leir¡¯s room.

    Ryder gave Leir a salute and said, ¡°This one has seen the Patriarch.¡±

    Leir looked at Ryder and said, ¡°Ryder, did Mister send you here? If so, then what does Mister want?¡±

    Ryder smiled faintly and said, ¡°Just like the Patriarch said, Mister had mee here. Mister wants to invite the Patriarch to move the entire Dwarf Race to his Space.¡±

    Leir¡¯s two eyes shrunk. However, he didn¡¯t jump to angrily rebuking Ryder, instead he looked straight into Ryder¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°Ryder, are you still a Dwarf?¡±

    Ryder¡¯s body shook gently, then he gave an affirmative nod and said, ¡°I am a Dwarf, and forever will be!¡±

    Leir nodded, then he said, ¡°So answer me honestly. As a fellow Dwarf, do you think that entering Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s Space would make our race¡¯s situation much better than it is now?¡±

    Ryder didn¡¯t even think as he gave a strong nod and said, ¡°Yes. It will definitely be better than now. I can guarantee this promise!¡±

    Leir looked at Ryder¡¯s face, and for quite a while he couldn¡¯t reach a decision. After some time he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go look for the n¡¯s Elders. However, if Mister Zhao Hai coulde out, then it would be much better for us to have him personally discuss this matter¡±

    And without even waiting for Ryder to speak, Zhao Hai¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Since Patriarch wants to see me, then I wouldn¡¯t dare to decline.¡± After hearing this, Ryder saw a spatial rift appearing in front of him. Then from the other side, Zhao Hai walked out. Zhao Hai gave Leir a salute and said, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen the Patriarch.¡±

    Leir saw Zhao Hai and stood up. He gave Zhao Hai a bow and said, ¡°Leir has seen Mister. Mister, please have a seat.¡± Zhao Hai smiled and then sat down on the chair next to him.

    Leir looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister has been listening to our conversation?¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t cover anything up, he nodded and said, ¡°Yes. This matter is too important, it¡¯s impossible for me to not pay attention. I hope the Patriarch can forgive me for noting here directly to present the matter. I don¡¯t know how the Patriarch would receive the suggestion, so I had Ryder try to see your reaction.¡±

    Leir nodded, he liked Zhao Hai¡¯s honest manner. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Why would Mister want the Dwarves inside your Space? After entering the Space, what can the Dwarven Race get?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I want to have the Dwarves enter the Space because I like the Dwarves. Among the three Foreign Races, only the Dwarves had thought about the favor I gave them. I know that the Dwarves are like the Dwarves in the Ark Continent, so I want to invite you over to the Space. If you enter the Space, then you will have an entire ce to yourself, you can do whatever you want to it. Moreover, you won¡¯t have to worry about eating. You can do what you like, the same as the conditions I gave the Goblins. Ryder has seen the situation of the Goblin Race, you can ask him.¡±

    Leir¡¯s gaze switched over to Ryder. Ryder didn¡¯t hesitate as he nodded and told Leir about the Goblin Race¡¯s current situation.

    This was also something that Zhao Hai prepared for. After Ryder and the others entered the Space and were arranged a ce in Wild Dragon Ind, Zhao Hai also had them visit the various backgrounds inside the Space. It can be said that Ryder had some understanding regarding the ces inside.

    Leir quietly listened to Ryder¡¯s words. He believed that Ryder was telling the truth because he could hear a hint on envy from Ryder¡¯s tone.

    After Ryder was finished talking, Leir quietly sat down and closed his eyes. He didn¡¯t say anything for a while. Zhao Hai looked at Leir and stayed quiet as well. He just smiled faintly as he took a pot of tea from the Space and drank some tea slowly.

    After some time, Leir opened his eyes and looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°Is Mister aware of the Dwarves¡¯ current situation?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know, but now I do.¡± When he said that, he pointed at the crisis report on top of Leir¡¯s table.

    Leirughed out loud and said, ¡°Mister is really frank. Then I won¡¯t go in circles, I can¡¯t decide on this matter alone. Please wait a moment, I want to meet with the family elders first. After we convene, only then could we reach a decision.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Patriarch, do as you please.¡±

    Leir nodded before he loudly said, ¡°Someone call the Elders over to the Conference Hall. Tell them that I have something important to discuss.¡± The Dwarf on the doorplied before leaving.

    Leir turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister please wait a moment. I need to head to the conference hall. Can I ask Ryder toe with me?¡±

    Zhao Hai lightly smiled and said, ¡°No problem. Since the Patriarch asked, Ryder, you can go with the Patriarch.¡± Ryder nodded before he walked out with Leir.

    When the two left, Zhao Hai returned to the Space. He knew that the Conference Hall wasn¡¯t that far from the Patriarch¡¯s room. Therefore, Zhao Hai can definitely see their meeting from the Space¡¯s monitor.

    When Zhao Hai returned to the Space, Laura and the others immediately weed him. Then Laura said, ¡°Brother Hai, fantastic. I didn¡¯t think that it would be this smooth. From what I can see, Patriarch Leir agrees to enter the Space.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and nodded, ¡°Right, by seeing his attitude it seems like he agrees. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have taken Ryder along. We need to get ready. Right, after entering the space, do we group them up with the Ark Continent¡¯s Dwarves or do we give them a separate background?¡±

    As soon as Laura and the others heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Then Lizzy said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, why are you being impatient? They still haven¡¯t agreed toe, why did you jump into conclusions?¡±

    Zhao Hai lightly smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to be prepared? If they agree, then it¡¯ll be toote to think about it.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Alright, if we need to think about it, I think Brother Hai should give them a separate Space. They¡¯re unable to live together with the Ark Continent¡¯s Dwarves. At this time, the Dwarves from the Ark Continent are living inside the Ark Space, and they¡¯ve been living very well there. The Ark Continent¡¯s development is intertwined with the races living inside. If we insert the Dwarves from the Divine Realm, then that wouldn¡¯t be good.¡±

    Lizzy also nodded and said, ¡°Although the Dwarves from the Ark Continent are still Dwarves, they still have their own culture. Meanwhile, the Divine Dwarves also have their own culture. If we have them live together, then it¡¯s possible that a conflict would ur.¡±

    At this time, Megan added, ¡°Most importantly, the Divine Dwarven Race also had their own air of arrogance. If they live with the Ark Continent¡¯s Dwarves, then it¡¯s possible that they would treat themselves as higher level beings. I¡¯m not sure if the Ark Continent¡¯s Dwarves would be able to ept this. Don¡¯t forget, Patriarch Billy and Ryder¡¯s first interaction didn¡¯t go too well.¡±

    When he heard these opinions, Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°So we should give the Divine Dwarves their own background? Alright, then we need to choose which background to give them. Moreover, we need to transform it, making sure to have mineral lodes inside.¡±

    While they were discussing this matter, the Dwarven Elders began to arrive inside the conference hall. When these people noticed Ryder, they couldn¡¯t help but gawk. They might not recognize Ryder before, but after Ryder¡¯s connection with Zhao Hai, these people began to know him. They didn¡¯t expect Ryder to suddenly appear at this time.

    After the group had sat down, Leir said, ¡°I know everyone has noticed it, but Ryder came back. This time, he represents Mister Zhao Hai to propose a matter. Mister Zhao Hai is inviting our Dwarven Race to migrate into his Space.¡±

    Upon hearing Leir¡¯s voice, the Dwarves present were shocked. Then the room blew up, the news was too shocking for them.

    After a couple of minutes of messy discussion, Leir knocked on his table a few times before loudly saying, ¡°Quiet down and listen to me.¡± The Elders slowly calmed down and looked at each other before turning their attention to Leir.

    Leir swept the room with his gaze and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai also came over and we talked about it. Mister assured me and guaranteed the Dwarven Race¡¯s safety. I think Mister is sincere. I called everyone over to say that I agree to enter Mister¡¯s Space. Everyone should be aware of this, now that we didn¡¯t dispatch troops, the Elves had started to suppress our grain supply. Although we can also suppress their weapon supply, we would still be losing in the end. Weapons are different from grains. Food is indispensable while weapons can be reused. And this is only the beginning. In the future, the suppression would increase. The Elves and the Beastmen would unite against us and our days wouldn¡¯t be very good. Mister Zhao Hai assured absolute safety for us, and he also said that we can do whatever we want. Because of this, I agree to moving into Mister¡¯s Space.¡±

    The words that Leir said made the hall silent. The Elders began to calm down and carefully consider Leir¡¯s words.

    When Leir saw this situation, he decided to hammer it down, he said, ¡°Everyone should know about the Goblins. They were enved by the Divines. Their lives are miserable. But now that the Goblins have entered Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s Space, their lives had improved significantly. Ryder was able to see the state of the Goblins. Ryder, tell everyone about what you saw.¡±

    In an instant, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Ryder. Ryder didn¡¯t dy, as soon as Leir finished talking, he immediately spoke. When Ryder began to recall what he saw, the Elders carefully listened from beginning to end. Nobody made any noise.

    When Ryder was done talking, an Elder suddenly said, ¡°How do we know if what you said is real? Patriarch, this is a huge matter for our Race. I think we should see it with our own eyes.¡±

    Leir turned his head to Ryder and said, ¡°Will Mister agree to this condition?¡±

    Ryder smiled faintly and said, ¡°Patriarch, rest assured, Mister will certainly agree.¡±

 Chapter 994 â€“ The Dwarves Enter The Space

    <h4>Chapter 994 - The Dwarves Enter The Space</h4>

    Leir was currently looking at his nsmen who were tidying up. And in a ce not too far away, there were also people who were walking towards a spatial rift.

    He remembered the matters that happened in the past two days. Leir felt that everything he saw was just a dream. When they entered the Space with Zhao Hai, they saw how the Goblins were currently living. And after seeing the ce Zhao Hai had prepared for them, everything else became smoother, nobody opposed entering the Space.

    Leir and the others had seen the state of the Goblins before. In their view, Goblins couldn¡¯t even be considered as a member of the intelligent race. There more like a group of walking dead, a group of unthinking magic beasts. They were emaciated, dirty. They would eat anything in order to live. It seems like as long as they could survive, then they¡¯re satisfied.

    But this time, when they saw the Goblins in the Space, Leir and the others were shocked. They simply didn¡¯t believe that they were seeing Goblins. Now, the Goblins were wearing very good clothes, their bodies were also washed clean. At the same time, everyone had their own proper homes. Most importantly, the Goblins had developed a temperament, a mild-mannered and cultured temperament. Although they were short and small, and their skin was still green, nobody could imagine that these were the Goblins that were enved by the Divine Race.

    Perhaps this was what ¡°One who is filled with knowledge always behaved with elegance¡± meant. The Goblins now looked like schrs, they werepletely differentpared to what they were before.

    And the most important thing was the Goblin Race¡¯s change in mentality. The Goblins seem to have gained a strong and persistent passion. It was a kind of appreciation for life as well as a dedication to researching magic formations. This fact really made Leir and the others surprised.

    It was because they saw the transformation of the Goblins that Leir and the others decided to move their nsmen into the Space.

    Moreover, the ce that Zhao Hai had prepared left Leir and the others with no way to decline. In that ce, there were rice bamboo and bread trees everywhere. And besides these, there were also iron spear trees present. And most importantly, there were plenty of mineral lodes inside. These mineral lodes were enough for the Dwarves to work on for many years. Zhao Hai also showed the church to Leir¡¯s group. Upon seeing what can be exchanged, Leir and the others were left speechless.

    While looking at his migrating people, Leir couldn¡¯t help but let out a long breath. Although the Divine Dwarves and the Ark Continent¡¯s Dwarves had been separated for many years and had developed their own cultures, they still share the same love for forging. And LIbra Continent, with its abundance of ores, had be the ce that the Dwarves loved the most.

    However, after years upon years of mining, the Divine Dwarves had stockpiled an enormous amount of ores as well as processed goods such as weapons and metal tools. It would take some time to move all of these things.

    Fortunately, Zhao Hai promised to help them bring these items into the Space. Overall, the relocation of the Divine Dwarves was going very smoothly.

    Although the Dwarves had been migrating, there were no signs of this happening in the outside world. Dwarves lived inside caverns and weren¡¯t usually seen outside. Also, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t open only one spatial rift. This was so that the relocation would go faster. Meanwhile, Leir was currently paying attention to the war in the Taurus Continent.

    Leir had already talked with Solomon and Yerd. Although the two said that the war was doing good, and that they took a lot of wins, with how many years Leir had conversed with the two of them, he actually understood something different from the words that were said. Although they said that they had obtained wins, they didn¡¯t say that they hade in contact with the Winged Pegasus. Moreover, they didn¡¯t raise the issue of casualty between their side and the enemy¡¯s. All of these weren¡¯t normal. This made Leir specte that the war wasn¡¯t going very smoothly for the Foreign Races.

    Even if they were migrating, Leir still wants to leave something for the Beastmen and the Elves. After all, the three races had been fighting side by side for tens of thousands of years. Although there had been some friction recently, their years of alliance couldn¡¯t just be forgotten. Because of this, the Dwarves left their four ultimate weapons behind.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have any objections to this choice. In any case, the Dwarves wouldn¡¯t need to fight when they enter the Space. It can be said that those ultimate weapons were already useless in their hands.

    The Winged Pegasus n, Thunder n, and the Barbarians have already moved into the Space. And now, the Dwarves were in the process of migrating. One could say that almost all of Zhao Hai¡¯s rtions in the Divine Realm had already moved to the Space. At this point, there was nothing in the Divine Realm that needs Zhao Hai¡¯s worry.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai¡¯s factory in the Anta Continent has already been established. And along with the factory¡¯s establishment, Bluewell also bought the things that Zhao Hai needed. At this time, those items had been sent to Wild Dragon Ind for Karen and the others to study.

    After multiple discussions between Zhao Hai and Bluewell, they finally named their factory Wolf Fang Factory due to its address being Wolf Fang mountain. The factory has yet to start full production. Various equipments were still being shipped to the factory, and only after installing them would the factory be up and running.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t worry about a lot of matters anymore. He also wasn¡¯t worried about the Dwarves¡¯ migration. What Zhao Hai cared about right now was the Underworld¡¯s matter.

    Zhao Hai was prepared to immediately depart for the Underworld once all of the Dwarves had moved into the Space. At this moment, Kamp and the others have already fully adapted to life inside the Space. The Dark Mist in the Ark Continent was still under Zhao Hai¡¯s monitoring. He was even able to prate his gaze into a small portion of the Underworld.

    Currently, the undead roaming this region were no longer Kamp and the others¡¯ subordinates. Instead, they have been substituted with Zhao Hai¡¯s undead. Once other undead arrives, Zhao Hai would immediately know.

    Zhao Hai already asked Kamp and was able to know that the Underworld was a veryrge ne. Nobody knew how long the Lich has lived, but he hasn¡¯t been able to explore the entirety of the Underworld. Because of this, although the spatial rift in the Ark Continent would make subtle disturbances on the Dark Mist, the undead living in the Underworld would still need some time before they were able to sense it. Discovering the change in the Dark Mist in a short time was virtually impossible.

    And most importantly, the Underworld was producing Dark Mists all the time. Such a slight change wouldn¡¯t cause a reaction among the undead. This was the reason why the creatures of the Underworld were yet to discover the spatial rift.

    However, Zhao Hai also knew that they didn¡¯t have unlimited time. So before someone discovers the spatial rift, Zhao Hai would first take the time to take a stroll in the Underworld. He liked taking initiative in these matters.

    The fight between the Foreign Races and the O¡¯Neal family was still going on. And just as what Leir thought, the Foreign Races weren¡¯t having a smooth time. Their 10 million soldiers had been attacking the defensive line and were suffering heavy losses. So far, the Foreign Races had lost several hundred thousand troops while the losses of the enemy side could be said to be negligible.

    Although the Foreign Races had been changing their tactics with each attack, their enemies were still veterans with rich experience. Additionally, they had the appropriate weapons to face the Foreign Races. For the Foreign Races, this wasn¡¯t a good thing.

    At the same time, the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t doing any better. Both magic cannons and magic armors consumed a lot of energy after each fierce fight. At this time, the cannons have used up all of their shells. Now they could only rely on their magic armors and war tanks in order to defend. Their casualties would begin to mount up after this.

    It was great that the O¡¯Neal family had prepared themselves for this invasion. They had enough energy converters in stock. They also had a small energy charger. Because of this, they weren¡¯t worried about running out of energy.

    In the Magic Armor Continent, almost every ce used energy converters. It was just like an all-purpose battery that can be repeatedly used. And it alsosts a long time. An energy converter can be used up for up to 1000 times. These referred to the energy converters used by civilians. But for the military, energy converters could only be used 500 times.

    This was a property of energy converters. After repeatedly using one 200 times, the energy that can be contained inside could no longer reach its maximum amount. And every time it was used, this maximum amount would be lower and lower. Apletely new energy converter could support a magic armor for about four hours. Meanwhile, an energy converter that has been used 400 times could only support a magic armor for one hour. As for energy converters that were used 500 times, they can hardly support magic armors.

    This time, the O¡¯Neal family had been wary. Not only did they prepare a lot of energy converters, they also brought a charging station. This charging station can charge 100 energy converters at the same time. As long as there was enough energy to supply, this charger could recharge 100 energy converters in half an hour.

    The material used to fuel energy converters were magic crystals. These magic crystals weren¡¯t only found in the Magic Armor Continent, it can be found in other areas as well. Coincidentally, there was a spatial rift to the Winged Pegasus ne not too far away. And at that ce, there was a magic crystal mine. Axe and the others were relying on this magic crystal mine right now. If there were no magic crystals present, then they could only rely on sunlight or water currents for energy. But when that timees, they would bepletely destroyed by the Foreign Races.

 Chapter 995 â€“ Dark Pharaoh

    <h4>Chapter 995 ¨C Dark Pharaoh</h4>

    Although the battle was very lively, but for Zhao Hai, this kind of battle wasn¡¯t worthy of his attention. He had already seen through the tricks of both sides. Unless the O¡¯Neal family shows something good, then only then would Zhao Hai take a look. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have any interest in what was happening.

    The migration of the Divine Dwarves was still going on. It¡¯s possibly because they didn¡¯t dispatch troops that the Beastmen and the Elves didn¡¯t try to contact them. This allowed the Dwarves to move without the knowledge of the other two races.

    Because Zhao Hai opened a lot of spatial rifts, the migration of the Dwarves went fasterpared to the Winged Pegasus n. Moreover, the important ores and products of the Dwarves had already been moved by Zhao Hai. This allowed the Dwarves to pack lightly, saving a lot of time in the process.

    Leir calcted that the migration wouldn¡¯t take ten days. This result surprised him.

    The poption of the Dwarves was more than any Divine Race Continent. If they didn¡¯t have this poption advantage, then they wouldn¡¯t have dared to go against the Divines, and continuing to do so for many years. For these many people to be moved in just ten days was unexpected. In the past, Leir wouldn¡¯t even have dreamt for this to be possible.

    At this time, Leir didn¡¯t think too much about the migration. Inside the Space, the responsibility of settling the Dwarves has been handed over to Ryder. Ryder was the one with the most contact with Zhao Hai. Nobody was more qualified than him to take charge of the relocation. Meanwhile, Leir would be the one taking charge in directing the other Dwarves in the Libra Continent towards the spatial rifts.

    Days passed and the Dwarves only used seven days topletely move to the Space. Moreover, everything was managed very well. The Dwarves had all that they needed. Because of this, the Dwarves felt that they were sent to heaven upon entering the Space.

    Here, one could live in a bright room, eat grain every day, have bread, drink wine, and even hit iron. They can also mine all they want. Their situation here was much betterpared to their previous living environment.

    What made the Dwarves most happy about was the fact that they could eat fresh vegetables and fresh meat here. Moreover, when they go mining, they could buy special carts that could carry the ores. They can also take baths in their own house. In the past, they wouldn¡¯t even dare imagine such a lifestyle.

    There were Dwarves who didn¡¯t understand why they needed to move and had some grievances in their hearts. But upon entering the Space, they immediately fell in love with it. Although they would need gold coins in order to construct their house, all of them felt that it was worth it. It can be said that aside from being able to hammer iron all they want, everything else was solved by the Space. This made the Dwarves very satisfied with the move.

    The Dwarves finished their migration in seven days. Now, Zhao Hai was ready to head towards the Underworld. Just three days ago, more reinforcements arrived from the O¡¯Neal family. This time, the battle didn¡¯t just happen in the spatial rift but in the fields outside as well. The two sides shed and it was a huge battle. This time, the Foreign Race suffered losses in the hands of the O¡¯Neal family. Their total number of casualties had already surpassed 1 million.

    Facing this situation, the Foreign Race army had no choice but to make a temporary retreat. At the same time, Solomon and Yerd realized that the enemy wasn¡¯t going to be easily dealt with. But they still sent reinforcements, an additional 20 million troops as well as two Supreme Elders.

    After sending the reinforcements, Solomon and Yerd suddenly discovered that Leir had been perfectly silent in the past several days. The two were very puzzled, so they immediately went to contact Leir using his messenger fish. But no reply came.

    Solomon and Yerd couldn¡¯t understand why Leir would do this. It can be said that the suppression done to the Dwarves wasn¡¯t that ruthless. With Leir¡¯s character, he shouldn¡¯t have been pushed too hard. In the current war, the damages to their weapons were very critical, they would need the Dwarves to provide massive amounts of weapons. If Leir dared to break the weapon supply at this time, then this would certainly cause the two races to be enraged. From how the two understood of Leir, he wouldn¡¯t do this.

    After repeatedly calling Leir anding up with no result, Solomon and Yerd began to be worried. They immediately sent two teams to the Libra Continent to examine the situation. However, the result that they received made them greatly surprised.

    There were no longer any Dwarves in the Libra Continent, everyone had moved out. In the Dwarven territory, the only things that the scouts found wererge quantities of weapons, four ultimate weapons, as well as a letter.

    This letter was written by Leir for Solomon and Yerd. Its contents were very simple. In essence, Leir didn¡¯t want to stay in the Divine Realm anymore. He also said that Solomon and Yerd had changed and since the Dwarves didn¡¯t want change, they decided to leave. And that these weapons as well as four ultimate weapons were thest help that the Dwarves would give to the Beastmen and the Elves.

    Solomon and Yerd read the letter and were left with shock. Leir¡¯s letter said that the Dwarves had followed Zhao Hai. Just like the Winged Pegasus, the Dwarves had moved to Zhao Hai¡¯s Space.

    Solomon and Yerd didn¡¯t know where the Winged Pegasus and the Dwarves moved to, but they had made calctions from what Zhao Hai told them before. They believed that Zhao Hai used Space magic in order to move them to another ne. It was just like what Zhao Hai did to the Ark Continent.

    However, the two still couldn¡¯t ept this result. They couldn¡¯t understand what method Zhao Hai used to convince Leir and the others to allow the entire Dwarven Race to migrate. Moreover, when did Zhao Haiplete such a huge operation?

    Solomon and Yerd were startled, they even led their own teams and personally went to the Libra Continent. They want to see whether the Dwarves moved on their own or if they were seized by Zhao Hai. If Zhao Hai forcefully took them, then they would find Zhao Hai at all costs and rescue the Dwarves.

    Although there were some contradictions between the three races, they still existed together for tens of thousands of years. The three races were like three brothers. Even if they had some small quarrels, they were still siblings. Now that one brother left them forever, the other two couldn¡¯t just easily ept it.

    But after seeing the situation in the Libra Continent, Solomon and Yerd became silent. This was because there were no traces of fighting in the Libra Continent. Moreover, one could see that the Dwarves had calmly moved. They didn¡¯t bring any unwieldy things with them and only took important possessions. Moreover, they also left behind some weapons as well as the four ultimate weapons.

    When they heard this news before, Solomon and Yerd already knew that this was the case, but they still couldn¡¯t believe it at that time. But now, they had no choice but to ept it. The two were in a heavy mood especially when they saw the letter that Leir had left behind. They began to think about themselves and recalled that they had really changed.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have time to care about Solomon and Yerd¡¯s concerns. He was now preparing to enter the Underworld. But before he went in, he would need to have an identity. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to enter the Underworld as a human. This would only make the undead attack him, and he didn¡¯t want that.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai needed to an identity to assume while in the Underworld. After repeated discussions with Kamp, Kamp finally remembered a profession that was almost forgotten by the whole Underworld, a Dark Pharaoh!

    A Dark Pharaoh was a type of Dark lifeform that belonged to the mage ss. They wore clothes but it was different to what other people wore. These clothes wrapped their whole bodies with no area uncovered. Most importantly, despite being a Dark lifeform, they weren¡¯t considered as undead since they had heartbeats as well as an aura of life. However, their entire body was made out of dark energy. As for how a Dark Pharaoh was born, Kamp and the others had no idea. They only knew that there were very few Dark Pharaohs in the Underworld. And it had been several thousand years since news about one was heard.

    It just so happens that being a Dark Pharaoh best suits Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai has a heartbeat, has life aura, and can change his energy into the dark element. Most importantly, although these Dark Pharaohs were in the mage ss, they also had certain closebat capabilities which meets Zhao Hai exact description. Because of this, Kamp decided to have Zhao Hai act as a Dark Pharaoh.

    There was also another advantage in posing as a Dark Pharaoh. In the Underworld, every Dark Pharaoh were powerful beings. Therefore, nobody in the Underworld would suspect Zhao Hai no matter how much power he shows.

    Zhao Hai also thought that being a Dark Pharaoh was very suitable for him. With his status as a Dark Pharaoh, Zhao Hai can be open in taking over Kamp¡¯s territory. After all, in the Underworld, the universalnguage was strength. Kamp and the others submitting to a powerful Dark Pharaoh was very normal.

    Now that his identity has been settled, Zhao Hai spent the remaining time learning the customs and etiquette of the Underworld. These were matter that he would also need to pay attention to.

    Who would¡¯ve imagined that there would be so many races in the Underworld. Aside from the undead, there was also the Dark Creatures. These dark creatures were beings like the Dark Pharaoh. They were entities made and honed by dark energy. Such creatures can be seen all throughout the Underworld. They were another major force aside from the three Undead factions.

 Chapter 996 â€“ Entering the Underworld

    <h4>Chapter 996 ¨C Entering the Underworld</h4>

    Gazi, gazi, gazi, gazi!

    The sound of bones nking was heard inside the dark mist. If a Dark Mage from the Ark Continent was present and was able to hear this, then he would immediately know that this was the sound of arge number of moving undead.

    However, it was a pity that this wasn¡¯t the Ark Continent. This was the Underworld, such sounds could be heard everywhere, it was quite normal here.

    Groups upon groups of grey skeletons were slowly moving forward in the Dark Mist. These were the lowest ranked skeletons in the Underworld. Only such skeletons would make this sound when walking, higher-level skeletons would never make this sound.

    In the Underworld, everywhere was full with these unintelligent grey skeletons. These things only had two uses. First one was for cannon fodder while the other one was food for the other undead. Aside from these two, there were no other uses for these grey skeletons.

    Every day, batches of these grey skeletons would be born in the Underworld. Some of these grey skeletons would be born with intelligence. They would then start killing other grey skeletons to make themselves stronger and more powerful. Finally, they would be silver or even gold skeletons. But in most cases, these grey skeletons would just be killed.

    However, this group of grey skeletons were evidently led by someone. They were neatly lined up as they moved forward. If there was no dark mist, one would be able to see a white bone carriage in the middle of this group. Inside the carriage was a mage wearing a ck robe. This robe was very strange. Itpletely wrapped around the mage¡¯s body, there was nothing left uncovered.

    Beside this mage were two undead. One of them was a skeleton who wore full-body armor. On the slits of the armor, one could see the skeleton¡¯s bones. Moreover, his bones were differentpared to the other skeletons. It seems to have crystallized, it glistened from time to time.

    The other undead was a zombie. He wore tattered clothes and had long and sharp fangs. One could see his status from his appearance, he was a Zombie King.

    Naturally, this was Zhao Hai¡¯s group. The grey skeletons around them were Guli¡¯s subordinates. Zhao Hai ns to take them all into the Space in the future so that they would be upgraded.

    It was precisely because of this that Zhao Hai had Guli round up as many grey skeletons as possible. After all, nobody would want to manage these grey skeletons here in the Underworld.

    At this time, Zhao Hai who was sitting there, suddenly said, ¡°Guli, how far is Three Saint City from here?¡±

    Guli¡¯s deep voice replied, ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s quite close. We would reach it in one hour. Three Saint City is a ce that the three of us has established. It is the biggest city in this generation. You can find Zombies, Skeletons, Lich and even High-Level Darkness creatures within. There are also some Vampires in the city.¡±

    Then Zhao Hai said, ¡°Interesting. I didn¡¯t expect that you could establish arge city in the Underworld. Do you do trades as well?¡±

    Guli nodded and said, ¡°Yes, we also do transactions. However, we don¡¯t use the same currency as the Humans. Instead what we use to trade are fiery souls and spirit stones.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I know about fiery souls, each Undead has one inside their bodies. But why would they be used as currency? Also, what are spirit stones?¡±

    Guli went on to exin, ¡°Just like you said, fiery souls exist inside all Undead. When an undead is killed, one would be able to obtain these fiery souls. These souls have two uses, first, one could absorb the souls in order to strengthen themselves. The second purpose is for exchanging for things that you want. Spirit stones are like magic crystals from the Ark Continent. But unlike magic crystals where you can acquire from both mining and magic beasts, spirit stones can only be acquired through killing magic beasts. There¡¯s no such thing as a spirit stone mine.¡±

    Zhao Hai was puzzled, ¡°So the undead can get stronger and stronger as they absorb fiery souls? What else do you need?¡±

    Guli nodded and said, ¡°Right, we get stronger if we absorb fiery souls. However, after reaching a high level, it would be very difficult to improve if you only absorb fiery souls. Only by absorbing high-level fiery souls or souls stones could one improve. But high-level fiery souls could generally be found on powerful undead, and killing those undead is very hard. Because of this, we need to look for other means to promote our strength. In the Underworld, there are special nts and ores that we can use. And some of these nts and ores are useless to low-level Undead. Even if they have peak-level fiery souls, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to absorb it. Therefore, whenever low-level undead gain these resources, they would generally go to the city and trade them with the correct level of fiery souls.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he understood what Guli said. The Underworld wasn¡¯t a safe ce. But as long as an Undead reaches bronze-level, then they would be able to attain intelligence. And at this time, if they want to level up, then they would need massive amounts of fiery souls. If they only hunted and killed undead by themselves, then their progress would be very slow. Moreover, they will be more likely to meet powerful undead. When that timees, they would be the one being hunted.

    Because of this, those bronze undead who found high-level nts would go to the city in order to exchange forrge amounts of items that they could use at their current level. Then when they absorb those things and be stronger, they would be able to subdue massive amounts of undead, which in turn would hunt fiery souls for them. Then they would use these fiery souls to exchange for more precious materials to get stronger. Doing it like this seems to be very troublesome, but in fact, this was the safest method in the Underworld. Even if one was a Gold Skeleton, then it was still possible for them to meet a Crystal Skeleton and be turned into food. Naturally, this wasn¡¯t the only method to get stronger. If one obtains a high-level resource that would make one stronger, then they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to absorb it. They wouldn¡¯t save it and bargain for more value with the other undead. In the Underworld, there was no such thing as savings. If you get something you can use, then you should use it right away, you need to get stronger as soon as possible.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to Guli and said, ¡°Are therews in your city? If a skeleton brings their item to the city and gets robbed by the other undead, wouldn¡¯t they lose everything?¡±

    Guli immediately replied, ¡°There arews present in the city. No matter how low-leveled an Undead creature is, as long as they enter the city, then it would be impossible for them to be killed. If they were killed, then the killer would be punished. In Three Saint City, if there¡¯s a murderer on the loose, then the three of us would send our subordinates to kill them off. If the murderer is strong, then the three of us would personally go.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he asked once more, ¡°What level are you now? Are you enough to shake the Underworld?¡±

    Guli replied, ¡°My current level is Skeleton King. It¡¯s considered to be high-rank among the skeletons. Above me are Skeleton Saints. There are only a few of these experts in the Underworld. And there is also a more powerful rank than Skeleton Saints, and they¡¯re called Skeleton Gods. They only exist in legends, not one managed to appear in the Underworld.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned his head to Jiang Zheng and said, ¡°Jiang Zheng, how are the zombies ranked?¡±

    Jiang Zheng immediately replied, ¡°There is also a very strict ssification for zombies. The lowest level is called the Carrion, after that are Dry Corpse, Jumping Corpse, Ironskin Zombie, Copperskin Zombie, wed Zombie, Fanged Zombie, ck-haired Zombie, Red-haired Zombie, Green-haired Zombie Kings, and then Zombie Saints. This one¡¯s rank is Green-haired Zombie King, a rank that is the same as Guli.

    Zhao Hai nodded,. The levels of the Undead were much stricterpared to the Ark Continent and the Divine Race. But they were indeed strong. No wonder they became a hegemonic group in the Underworld.

    Zhao Hai looked at Jiang Zheng and said, ¡°Jiang Zheng, do you also need fiery souls to get stronger? Do the Zombies have fiery souls as well?¡±

    Jiang Zheng nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Zombies need fiery souls to upgrade as well. In addition to fiery souls, we also need to soak in Blood Ponds. These Blood Ponds can be seen everywhere here in the Underworld, they aren¡¯t special things. But after one bes a Copperskin Zombie, they won¡¯t need to use Blood Ponds anymore. After we reach that stage, we would be like the skeletons. We would either need high-ranked fiery souls or high-level materials.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned towards the front. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t see anything. Zhao Hai discovered that the eyes were the most useless things in the Underworld. This was because of the Dark Mist. In the Underworld where the visibility was less than ten meters, your eyes would just be as good as decoration. One could only use spirit sense to ¡®see¡¯ ahead.

    It was good that Zhao Hai already had powerful spiritual sense, this allowed him to see far away. Otherwise, he would be blind in the Underworld. Zhao Hai had just felt that Three Saint City wasn¡¯t that far away.

    After thinking about this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but turn to Guli and ask, ¡°Guli, in the Underworld, you Undead could see using your sense, but how about the Dark Creatures? Do they also use spiritual sense? Are their eyes useless?¡±

    Guli promptly replied, ¡°Young Master, the Dark Creatures also rely on spiritual sense rather than their eyes. In fact, most Dark Creatures in the Underworld don¡¯t have any eyes.¡±

    This information gave Zhao Hai a shock, he didn¡¯t expect the Dark Creatures to not have eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but be curious, ¡°So the Dark Creatures have no eyes? That¡¯s interesting.¡±

    Guli immediately said, ¡°Young Master, there are only few creatures in the Underworld who have eyes. An example of this are the Dark Creatures known as vampires. Their eyes are very special, it allows them to see through the Dark Mist.¡±

    The mention of vampires sparked interest within Zhao Hai, ¡°Vampires, huh. Interesting, I want to see one.¡±

    Then Jiang Zheng said, ¡°Vampires are quite simr to us Zombies. They¡¯re essentially Undead and not Dark Creatures. Unlike Dark Creatures, Vampires don¡¯t have heartbeats, making them undead. However, their progression is very interesting. They start out as a Dark Creature called Vampire Bats. This Vampire Bat is divided into; ck Vampire Bat, Red Vampire Bat, Silver Vampire Bat, and Gold Vampire Bat. Then after that, they undergo metamorphosis, bing a low-level Vampire called Vampire Barons. After Vampire Barons are Vampire Viscount, then Vampire Count, then Vampire Marquis, Vampire Duke, Vampire Prince, and the most powerful rank being Vampire King.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. After many years of development, the Underworld had already established its own power hierarchy. Its civilization wouldn¡¯t lose out against others. This made Zhao Hai thing about it more as his curiosity increased.

    While they were speaking, Zhao Hai felt that they had already arrived at Three Saint City. To be honest, Zhao Hai still wasn¡¯t used to this kind of detection where you use spiritual force instead of eyesight. Zhao Hai turned to Guli and said, ¡°Guli, is this it?¡±

    Guli nodded, ¡°Yes. Young Master, wait for a moment.¡± After he said that, Guli released his spiritual force forwards. Before long, several spiritual forces replied back. This gave Guli and the others a signal to proceed.

    However, the grey skeletons that Guli managed to subdue were left outside the city. Upon seeing this situation, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Should we leave them here or should I take them to the Space?¡±

    Guli replied, ¡°If Young Master wants to send them to the Space now, then that¡¯s fine. But if you don¡¯t, there¡¯s no problem with leaving them outside the city. After a while, I¡¯ll send some of my subordinates to round them up. Since they would be under their control, they shouldn¡¯t be able to go away.¡±

    Zhao Hai began to think about how the Grey Skeletons seem to be treated as livestock here in the Underworld. After Guli and the others subdued them, they would be reared in a pen. They would only be released when they were needed. It¡¯s kind of interesting in its own way.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s do it ording to the rules here. In any case, there are far more of these things roaming around in the Underworld.¡±

    Guli nodded, then hemanded the bone carriage to enter the city.

 Chapter 997 â€“ Three Saint City

    <h4>Chapter 997 ¨C Three Saint City</h4>

    Zhao Hai began to understand how great Three Saint City was when he entered it. The city wouldn¡¯t lose against any great Human city.

    Its walls were made of stone. However, the adhesive used to paste them together wasn¡¯t cement nor mud, instead it used a bloody red soil that had a strong bloody smell.

    The city wall was about 20 meters high with a gate that was 20 feet wide and ten feet high. The gate was made out of bones and looked horrible.

    Zhao Hai still can¡¯t feel the total length of the city wall, but he reckons that it should be more than 10 thousand meters. On such a huge wall, there was only this single gate, and there seems to be no other carriages around. I looks like there weren¡¯t a lot of carriages here in the Underworld.

    There were two rows of skeleton soldiers standing by the city gate. All of them were Silver Skeletons equipped with spears. There was no armor on their bodies, but high-ranked skeletons with weapons was still terrible to go against.

    Zhao Hai curiously examined this group of skeletons. Although he already used his spiritual force to inspect them, Zhao Hai was still used to using his eyes to ¡®see¡¯ things.

    The skeletons were motionless, they looked like statues. After ncing through them, Zhao Hai immediately used his spiritual force to scan the situation inside the city.

    Upon feeling what was inside, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but get shocked. Zhao Hai imagined that the Undead in the Underworld wouldn¡¯t have houses. After all, Undead weren¡¯t sensitive to cold nor heat. For them, having shelter was basically useless.

    However, Zhao Hai found out that Three Saint City not only has houses, but there were plenty of them inside. Zhao Hai swept his spiritual force towards the city to see its structure. He thought that he was seeing a human city. The city¡¯s design was good, it¡¯s roads were very neat. It¡¯s streets were covered by stone tes, the same material was used for the houses. There were three towers on the east side of the city. Each tower was 100 meters high and stood in a triangle, overlooking everything inside the city.

    If one just looks at the structures, then one would think that it was just an ordinary human city. But when you see its inhabitants, you would immediately change your mind. The majority of those roaming the streets were Zombies and Skeletons. There were also Dark Creatures, Lich, and so on. After a while, you would even notice pale faced people. They were actually vampires wearing neat clothes as they walked the street.

    It was a cityprised of Undead and Dark Creatures. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t notice it at first, but as his spiritual force explored the city, he noticed that almost all the houses had an undead theme. And with the addition of the dark mist, the whole city looked like a ghost forest, a miniature version of how one would imagine the Underworld.

    At this time, when the Undead and Dark Creatures saw Zhao Hai¡¯s group, they were really respectful and even bent down their bodies.

    In the Underworld, the difference with each ranks were very strict. Existences like Guli stood at the very peak, low-level undead needed to give them a salute whenever they meet. Naturally, if the Undead belonged to another faction, instead of giving respects, they would immediately proceed to attack.

    However, in this Three Saint City, Guli and the others were the genuine rulers. The Undead inside the City wouldn¡¯t dare to neglect Guli¡¯s group. Or else, their fiery souls would be pulled out and eaten. It was this overbearing here.

    Gulimanded the group to head towards the three towers in the city. These were the tallest structures here, and naturally this was also where Guli stayed.

    Before long, the group arrived at the tower. Zhao Hai also came out of the carriage and entered. But since that tower belonged to Kamp, Zhao Hai called Kamp out. One must know that this tower had many Lich living inside it. These Lich were subordinates that Kamp kept here in order to manage Three Saint City. And if Zhao Hai just entered the tower without Kamp, then these Lich may attack.

    Kamp was now immersed in Magic Formations. For Kamp, the world of magic formations was a really wonderful world. He didn¡¯t want to go outside and waste time. So when he was called out by Zhao Hai, he immediately called his subordinates over and had Zhao Hai take them to the Space. Then he returned to his research, he didn¡¯t care how Zhao Hai wanted to deal with these Lich.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but shake his head when he saw Kamp¡¯s action. Kamp and the others, these immortal beings, used to have nothing to pursue. After countless years, power or desire had almost nothing to do with them. They just wanted to do what interests them. And now, the world of magic formations just provided this thirst for Kamp.

    A few days ago, when Zhao Hai entered the Space, he went to visit Karen¡¯sboratory. He was surprised to find that theboratory already had some improvements. These were the benefits they gained from books regarding magic formations and magic armors that were gained from the Anta ne.

    Although these books were only at a primary level, they were undoubtedly treasures to Karen and the others who had been in the dark.

    Besides these books, another thing that Karen and the others cared about were theputers that Zhao Hai had provided them. The formidableputational abilities of theseputers greatly helped Karen¡¯s group. More importantly, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect them to use aputer much betterpared to him.

    Zhao Hai was very surprised about the learning capabilities of the group. One must know that Karen and the others had only been introduced by Zhao Hai to the simple operations of aputer. Then Zhao Hai just gave them books in order to use alongside theputers. Who would¡¯ve thought that Karen and the others would be able to learn how to useputers with more ability than Zhao Hai. At this time, Karen¡¯s group were now able to do magic formation simtions using theputer¡¯s tools.

    And with the addition of Kamp and the others, Karen¡¯s progress became faster. The knowledge of the Lich allowed Karen to discover that the Lich had also been performing strange and foreign research. Every time the researches discussed, their oue had always been constructive.

    Zhao Hai began to recall. After arriving in Three Saint City, he saw that the Lich weren¡¯t really needed to manage the undead in the city. Some of these Lich werepletely erudite, they preferred learning than fighting. So Zhao Hai took these Lich into the Space and then reced them withrge quantities of skeletons.

    This change went unnoticed by the Undead in Three Saint City, nor would they care. In the Underworld, strong beings killing another strong being and taking over their territory was verymon; there¡¯s nothing strange about it. So when Zhao Hai sat inside Guli¡¯s bone carriage and entered the city, the Undead weren¡¯t very surprised. For these undead, this only meant that the City had a new ruler.

    The Underworld had the rule of the jungle and respected the strong. Here, as long as you have the strength, then you can do whatever you want. If you were weak, then your fiery soul could only be used as food and currency for the others.

    After taking care of the Lich, Zhao Hai arrived at the topmost level of Kamp¡¯s room. Upon entering the room, Zhao Hai was shocked. He felt that this wasn¡¯t a room that was made for living. Instead, it seems to be like a huge ancient library as well as a museum!

    The entire room was very big, it seems to be hundreds of square meters. However, there were no chairs in this room. There weren¡¯t any living supplies inside instead of a small study. There were rows upon rows of shelves. Some of the shelves had rolls of beastskin scrolls while some had strange items such as fried tree bark, dried grass, a hoe, a pickled head, a broken knife, and an unfinished embroidery. When Zhao Hai saw these things, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but freeze. He couldn¡¯t believe that this would be the room of a peak-level Lich.

    Before long, Zhao Hai arrived at a desk with a beastskin scroll rolled out on top. He didn¡¯t know which beast this skin belongs to. There was a bone pen beside this scroll. The skin was treated and was pale yellow. It was also filled with blood red words.

    The things written on this beastskin seems to be the records of Kamp¡¯s research. But when Zhao Hai saw it, he was a little dumbfounded, Kamp¡¯s research turned out to be poetry!

    The Underworld followed the rules of the Jungle where the strong reigned king. But a Lich race¡¯s top existence actually researched poetry? Nobody would believe it if they were told.

    Zhao Hai put the beastskin down as he turned his attention to a nearby shelf. He picked a scroll at random and gently opened it. Zhao Hai took a nce at the scroll and carefully read its contents. When he saw what was written, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but shrink.

    Written on this scroll wasn¡¯t poetry, instead it was a magic spell. It was a fire-element attack that Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t seen before. The steps to casting this magic, from the incantation to the hand signals were clearly written. It can be said that the scroll had turned aplex fire-element magic into an inscribed blueprint. As long as one casts the magic spell ording to what was written, then one would be able to use this powerful magic.

    Zhao Hai carefully followed the magic from the first step. His finger moved while his mouth mumbled the incantation. Afterpleting these steps, a three-winged boomerang made out of fire appeared in his hands.

    Zhao Hai stared nkly at this boomerang. He didn¡¯t think that he could use this magic. Moreover, it was as exactly as what the beastskin scroll described!

 Chapter 998 â€“ Some People Have Plan About Three Saint City

    <h4>Chapter 998 ¨C Some People Have n About Three Saint City</h4>

    Zhao Hai was really surprised by this fire boomerang. This boomerang wasn¡¯t like any fire magic he had seen. As soon as the magic was cast, the fire boomerang began topact, not a lick of me was seen. It seems to have be a crystal. This made the boomerang in Zhao Hai¡¯s hand look like it was made out of red crystal.

    Such fire-element magic was novel to Zhao Hai. He didn¡¯t think that fire-element magic would assume this appearance.

    Another thing that surprised Zhao Hai was the fact that this research happened in the Underworld. One must know that the magic that was used here was of the dark-element. In other words, Fire-element Mages was practically useless here since there wasn¡¯t any fire-element present. The only reason why Zhao Hai was able to use this fire-element magic was because he has the Space to supply fire-element.

    However, any new magic would need repeated experiments. One couldn¡¯t just provide proof through theory alone. This was especially true for magic, it needed to be tested time and time again before being finalized.

    And now, this fire-element crystal magic was sessfully researched in a ce without the fire-element. Isn¡¯t that surprising? How did Kamp do it?

    Zhao Hai ced the beast skin down before picking another one from the shelf. Recorded inside was another fire-element magic that had something to do with arrows. It was thus named as, me Arrow Spell.

    Although the spell me arrow was also present in conventional fire-element spells, the one written in the beastskin scroll was actually different. This spell requires the user to dopression on the fire-element to make this fire crystal arrow. This arrow had the strength of a normal arrow. But after this arrow was shot out and hit its target, it would explode. Even if it was shot down by the opposite party, as long as a certain resistance was felt, the arrow would still explode.

    Zhao Hai immediately did the incantations expressed on the scroll. And sure enough, to his surprised, casting the magic was a sess.

    Zhao Hai ced the beastskin scroll down as he looked at the shelf full of scrolls. He suddenly felt that he had entered a huge treasure trove. These scrolls were the product of Kamp¡¯s countless years of research. Although there were things like poetry among them, spells like the Fire Boomerang and me Arrow were inventions that had subverted the current magic system.

    Magicpression had always been a topic of study among the researchers in the Ark Continent. People had inventedpressed magic spells before, but they found that even ifpressed magic was powerful, it was also very dangerous. If thepressed magic wasn¡¯t stable, then it was very likely to explode, which would be dangerous to the Mage. Therefore, this was the first problem that needed to be solved.

    Zhao Hai continued to scan Kamp¡¯s beastskin scrolls. Almost all of the things recorded on these scrolls werepressed magic, and all of them werepressed to an ultimate degree. Spells like me Arrows were much stronger than their contemporaries by about 100 times.

    And after reading these scrolls, Zhao Hai managed to find a trend. There were several incantations and hand movements in these spells. Zhao Hai hypothesized that these incantations and gestures might be the key topressed magic.

    After he thought about this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t stay still. He immediately took all of the things in this room and received them into his Space.

    On Wild Dragon Ind, in addition to Karen¡¯s magic formationboratory, there were also other people who did their own research. This was because Wild Dragon Ind was a ce where studies had be integral to day to day life. There were people here who were studying magic spells, so Zhao Hai had these people inspect his recently acquired scrolls.

    Besides these scrolls, Kamp¡¯s collections were also taken by Zhao Hai to the Space. First, he wanted to see if these things could increase the Space¡¯s experience. And second, he wanted to see if he could discover new ores or materials. These discoveries would have huge benefits to him.

    And there was no need to mention that Kamp¡¯s collection, especially the ores, were things that couldn¡¯t be seen in the Ark Continent nor in the Divine Realm. These ores contained the yin(dark)-element. People in the Cultivation Realm divided materials into Yin and Yang. For example, there were things such as yin wood and yang wood, yin stone and yang stone. Naturally, metals were also divided into such ssification.

    It was a very simple method. But in the Cultivation Realm, the usage of these yin and yang items were totally different.

    Dark-element items in the Underworld were seen by the people in the Cultivation Realm as yin-type items. For some people in the Cultivation Realm, these things were precious.

    After emptying the room, Zhao Hai refurbished the room. He just made it ording to his current thoughts. After all, he didn¡¯t intend to stay in the Underworld for a long time. And in his downtime, he would still return to the Space.

    After taking care of the room, Zhao Hai returned to the Space. But he didn¡¯t want to take a look at the battle between the O¡¯Neal family and the foreign races. Instead, he continued to look at Kamp¡¯s scrolls. This time, he didn¡¯t intend to study them, instead he divided the scrolls ording to their ssification.

    Who knows how long Kamp had these scrolls stored up. There were some scrolls that had been researched recently and there were also some who had been there for a very long time. Although it was very messy, one has to recognize that these things were really useful.

    Whether it was magic tests or other research, a single person researching all of it was differentpared to when series of people took over one after another. Their aplishments would certainly not be the same.

    Withpression magic, Kamp personally went through the research for a long time. He managed to capture several important points with regards to the magic. To him,pression magic had be very simple.

    On the other hand, the people from the Ark Continent wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve this point. This was because Kamp was only able to get this essence after several hundreds of years. The Mages from the Ark Continent couldn¡¯t live for that long. Once a Mage dies, their apprentice would be taking their ce. Even if the research was doing very well, there was a high possibility of it branching into some other result once the sessor takes charge, causing the research to fail.

    After sorting through the scrolls inside the Space, Zhao Hai returned to the Underworld. This time, he wanted to gain a better understanding of the Underworld. If he wanted to stay here daily, this was imperative.

    Just as Zhao Hai went out of the Space, Guli and Jiang Zheng arrived at his tower. Naturally, Zhao Hai invited them in. When the two saw the room, they couldn¡¯t help but stare. They had seen Kamp¡¯s room before, and now it was different. It now had one shelf filled with books. It had a desk and a chair. Then in the distance was a resting area with a set of sofas, a coffee table, and some daily necessities. The area was also covered with carpet, and there was also a rocking chair.

    Zhao Hai looked at the two and smiled faintly, ¡°Sit, aren¡¯t you supposed to handle Three Saint City? Why did youe here? Also, I didn¡¯t think Kamp¡¯s room would have such good things. Right, did you know that Kamp was researching magic here?¡±

    The two nodded, Guli said, ¡°We knew. For a while, Kamp was immersed in studying magic of other elements. In the Underworld, although it was filled with dark-element, after years of development, using other elements had be possible. After all, light and dark magics are the most fundamental magic in the universe. Although dark magic is still widely used in the Underworld, there are still some who use magic in other departments.¡±

    Upon hearing Guli, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but nod. He remembered the first batch of Lich that he met before. They used innate yin fire which can be said to be part of fire-element spells. However, that spell didn¡¯t belong to the yang(light) me, instead it was yin(dark) fire. After he thought about this, Zhao Hai began to rx. But this made him even more curious about the Underworld. He didn¡¯t think that the Undead would be this smart.

    Zhao Hai looked at the two and said, ¡°Right, why did youe see me at this time? Did something happen to Three Saint City?¡±

    Jiang Zheng replied, ¡°Young Master, we came looking for you to report that Three Saint City might be targeted by other people. After we came back, we asked a few of our men about what happened when the three of us went out. At that time, there was a sudden increase of undead entering the city. Although they were doing business in a proper manner, it¡¯s hard to say what they are going to do in the future.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then his two eyes glimmered, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that some people have ideas about Three Saint City? A battle ising to the city?¡±

 Chapter 999 â€“ Blood Energy!

    <h4>Chapter 999 ¨C Blood Energy!</h4>

    Jiang Zheng nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s possible that Three Saint City would have to go to war. We¡¯ve already arranged for people to find out who wants to deal with us.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, do it. I¡¯m afraid it might be the Dark Temple. But that would be good, I would like to see how strong they are.¡±

    Jiang Zheng shook his head and said, ¡°The attackers aren¡¯t necessarily from the Dark Temple. They could also be from the resistance army. Recently, a very powerful person appeared in the faction. He¡¯s a Vampire King and he wants to unify the rebel forces, forming a nation and then dealing with the Dark Temple. However, most of the rebel forces disagrees. I heard that there has been several rebel-created cities that had already been upied by this Vampire King.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t think that the rebel army wouldn¡¯t actually be strongly united, there were even conflicts happening within. Things had just be more interesting.

    Zhao Hai looked at Jiang Zheng and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there are only very few Vampire Kings? Howe there¡¯s one that appeared right now?¡±

    Jiang Zheng and Guli didn¡¯t know what to say. They just smiled bitterly. Then after a moment, Jiang Zheng couldn¡¯t help but reply, ¡°Young Master, the rebel army has quite few powerful experts within. If we didn¡¯t have that many powerful beings, then we would have already been ttened by the Dark Temple.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He was aware of Jiang Zheng, Guli, and Kamp¡¯s strengths. At most, they have reached the Vampire Prince level, a worse positionpared to the Vampire King. If they faced a Vampire King, then they would have to be really careful.

    Zhao Hai also knew that the three were very strong. Even if they didn¡¯t have any special weapons, with only their strengths, they were simr to the Foreign Race Supreme Elders who worebat suits. And now, this Vampire King was stronger than them. One could see from this point how strong the Vampire King was.

    When he thought about this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but get excited. It has been a long time since he had run into someone that might match him. In the Divine Realm, while fighting the Divine Supreme Elders, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t able to use his full strength. Because of this, Zhao Hai felt suffocated. In the end, he can only grind the other side to death.

    But now, things were different. Zhao Hai can use his full strength, and he wants to test it to see to what degree his strength has reached. To achieve this, he wasn¡¯t nning to use the Hell King¡¯s ship this time.

    Ever since hepleted his study on the Myriad Ster Transformation art, Zhai Hai¡¯s strength has been constantly increasing. The increase wasn¡¯t very fast, after all the art had a strongpressive force. Increasing his cultivation quickly like before was basically impossible.

    This was the Myriad Transformations Yin-Yang art¡¯s weakness. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care, he believed that the art was a very formidable cultivation method.

    Jiang Zheng and Guli saw Zhao Hai¡¯s excited appearance. But the two didn¡¯t really know what Zhao Hai was thinking about. And then Guli said, ¡°Young Master, if there¡¯s really a fight, then what do we do?¡±

    Zhao Hai turned to look at the two and understood what Guli meant. At this time, they were no longer part of the Underworld, but were now in Zhao Hai¡¯s faction. It wasn¡¯t like before where they would have to fight against the Vampire King. They now have another choice, and that was to avoid fighting the Vampire King and leaving Three Saint City.

    Zhao Hai thought about it and said, ¡°We¡¯ll prepare. We cannot give up on Three Saint City right now. If the other party reallyes, then we would just meet them in battle.¡±

    When the two heard Zhao Hai, they quickly understood his stance. The two nodded before they left to prepare. Zhao Hai stayed inside the room. But this time, he wasn¡¯t reading a book. He wanted to see how Jiang Zheng and Guli handled things How would they prepare against an approaching enemy?

    Soon enough, when Guli and Jiang Zheng returned to their towers, they immediately began to move. Teams of Skeletons and Zombies directly captured some undead. Zhao Hai was quite certain that those Undead were being suspected as being sent by the enemy.

    Sure enough, some of these Undead counter-attacked. However, the numbers made the difference, allowing them to be arrested. Besides those who were caught or killed, the other Undead didn¡¯t get affected. There were even a lot of Undead standing on the side watching with excitement.

    After capturing these undead, Three Saint City¡¯s gates closed. Then Zhao Hai felt that there was blood starting to flow below Jiang Zheng¡¯s tower.

    Zhao Hai stared, then he remembered Jiang Zheng mentioning Blood Ponds. It seems like this was one of those Blood Ponds.

    Zhao Hai looked at the blood-like liquid flowing out from under Jiang Zheng¡¯s tower. Zhao Hai also began to discover that there were small engravings all throughout Three Saint City. The blood flowed along those engravings. Before long, aplicated pattern was made out of this blood as it flowed towards the city wall.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s figure moved as he appeared inside Jiang Zheng¡¯s tower. Jiang Zheng was currently sitting on the topmost floor of his tower. In this room, there was an enormous Blood Pond, but the liquid inside this pond began to be slowly reduced.

    Juang Zheng felt that a person had appeared on his side. He turned his head to see Zhao Hai. Jiang Zheng immediately said, ¡°Young Master.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Is this a Blood Pond? How could one be in such a high ce?¡±

    Jiang Zheng replied, ¡°Replying to the Young Master. This isn¡¯t an ordinary Blood Pond, but it is a Blood Spring. It is the main reason why we constructed Three Saint City. In the Underworld, each Blood Pond is actually a Blood Spring. However, these blood springs cannot spurt as high as this one. Later on, Kamp built upon this pool. The entire Blood Spring became centralized here. Then there would be valves to let some blood out. When there¡¯s no need to use a lot of blood, then a lot of these valves would be opened. But during war, when the magic formation needed blood, these valves would be closed. Then other valves would open so that the blood would enter the magic formation.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. This method wasn¡¯t difficult, but it wasn¡¯t easy for Kamp to implement this design.

    While he thought about this, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Is it fine if I take some of this blood away?¡±

    Jiang Zheng quickly replied, ¡°Young Master can take it freely. Actually, this blood is verymon in the Underworld. Our survival in the Underworld is actually because of two things. First is the Dark Mist, and the second is the Blood Pond.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he waved his hand as a clump of blood flew away from the Blood Pond. Then Zhao Hai sent that clump of blood to the Space.

    As the blood entered the Space, a prompt was immediately heard, ¡°Strong yin element blood detected. This blood can provide a boost of energy to the Undead. At the same time, it has the ability to corrode the yang-element.¡±

    Although the prompt wasn¡¯t long, Zhao Hai was still able to understand the properties. First, the blood¡¯s attribute was yin. Second, it was a type of energy. And Third, the blood can be used by the Undead, providing them with an advantage against their enemies.

    Zhao Hai could remember that the items in the Cultivation were primarily divided into yin and yang types. If a yang-type item was drenched with this blood, then it might be possible to make it useless.

    When he thought about this, Zhao Hai became d. He didn¡¯t think that the blood pond would have this much use. Then at this time, another prompt came, ¡°Extracting the blood¡¯s properties. All the Dark Creatures and Undead inside the ce will now be able to use the blood spring.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a satisfied nod. He expected the Space to extract the properties of the blood. In the past, every material that was sent to the Space always had their properties extracted.

    Jiang Zheng observed Zhao Hai¡¯s action, he didn¡¯t understand why Zhao Hai needed to get the blood into the Space. But after seeing the satisfied smile in Zhao Hai¡¯s face, he knew that Zhao Hai got something good from the blood. Then Jiang Zheng suddenly said, ¡°Young Master, if you want, you can take more. After the blood fills the magic formation, the amount would be quickly restored.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I just need a little bit for research. The rest can be provided by the Space. Right, those people you captured, are you confident that they¡¯re spies?¡±

    Jiang Zheng nodded and said, ¡°Yes, they¡¯re all suspected spies. Now that they had been captured or killed, there wouldn¡¯t be any troubles when the siege arrives.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. There was no such thing as a legal proceeding in the Underworld. In Three Saint City, Jiang Zheng and the others¡¯ words were practicallyw. If they want to deal with someone, then they wouldn¡¯t need a reason to do so.

    Zhao Hai said, ¡°Did you kill those undead?¡±

    Jiang Zheng shook his head and said, ¡°We didn¡¯t, will they be useful to the Young Master?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Take them here and I¡¯ll throw them to the Space. Then after theye under my control, we can ask them about who wants to deal with us.¡±

    Jiang Zheng stared, then he smiled before he made some orders. Before long, Skeleton and Zombie soldiers led the detained Undead in. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t polite as he threw them all into the Space. After they had been subdued by the Space, Zhao Hai took them back out.

    When these undead came out, they already belonged to Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai looked at the undead and said, ¡°So you are the spies sent to the city, which group do you belong to?¡±

    Just as he said that, a Vampire quickly replied, ¡°Vampire Count Eric has seen the Young Master. The undead present here aren¡¯t all of us. There are still those who are hiding inside the city. We are Vampire King Addison¡¯s subordinates.

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he said, ¡°You go lead the others to capture those who weren¡¯t taken.¡± Eric nodded before he turned around and left. Jiang Zheng also directed the Zombies and Skeletons to help in the capture.

    When Eric left the tower, Jiang Zheng immediately turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, how about taking all of the Undead here into the Space, make them into your people?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t think about doing this. But as soon as Jiang Zheng brought it up, he began to contemte on the idea.

    After careful thinking, Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s possible, but it will be troublesome. After all, these Undead have their own lives. If they are going to be captured now, they will certainly resist.¡±

    Jiang Zheng quickly replied, ¡°Young Master, although it¡¯ll cost us right now, as long as we bring those Undead into the Space, then our strength will be greatly increased. When the timees, we wouldn¡¯t need to be afraid of those who will attack us.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, military strength was what he didn¡¯tck the most. Let alone this Undead City, even if it was an even bigger city, he still wouldn¡¯t be moved. However, Jiang Zheng had good intentions, so Zhao Hai just nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it. I will open spatial rifts in the City. You can send the other Undead through those rifts.¡±

    Jiang Zheng nodded and began to prepare. Zhao Hai made an intention in his mind as spatial rifts appeared everywhere in the city. At the same time, he also released arge number of his own Undead. Before long, fighting sounds could be heard inside Three Saint City. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about this. With his Undead as well as the troops inside Three Saint City, taking those creatures into the Space wouldn¡¯t be an issue.

    Jiang Zheng and Zhao Hai¡¯s action was swift, everything was done within a day. All of the Undead inside Three Saint City has been captured. On the other hand, the magic formation of the entire city was still being irrigated by the Blood Spring.

    The captured Undead had been released back from the Space, but now they were under Zhao Hai¡¯smand. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t manage them and just passed the responsibility over to Jiang Zheng and Guli. However, he went to look for Eric in order to learn more about Vampire King Addison.

    But much to Zhao Hai¡¯s disappointment, Eric hadn¡¯t seen Addison before. This was because Eric¡¯s rank was still quite low. He was a subordinate to a Vampire Prince, but his task was given to him by a Vampire Marquis. As for the other matters, Eric simply had no idea.

 Chapter 1000 â€“ Spiritual Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 1000 ¨C Spiritual Confrontation</h4>

    The levels of the Underworld were very strict. Take Three Saint City for example, since all of the Undead in this city were weaker than Guli and the others, whether they were captured or not, they would still need to listen to Guli and the others¡¯ words.

    And Eric was just a Vampire Count, an identity ced in the middle-lower rank among the Vampires. If this was the human race, he was at most a lower-ranked noble, just a bit more powerful than themoners. Butpared to the Great Nobles, people like him were simply nothing.

    Eric can only be regarded as a Captain in Addison¡¯s reconnaissance team. Naturally, he wasn¡¯t qualified to see Addison himself, but he knew about the Vampire King¡¯s strength.

    Through Eric¡¯s words, Zhao Hai came to a certain understanding with regards to Addison¡¯s strength. There was no doubt that Addison was a pinnacle existence in the Resistance Army. At this moment, he controls over 20 cities no smaller than Three Saint City. Moreover, all of the undead on those cities who opposed him were all killed. Then he took their fiery souls out and then rewarded them to his loyal men. It can be said that his overall strength was ten times more than Three Saint City.

    Just as said in the Art of War: ¡°It is the rule in war, if our forces are ten to the enemy¡¯s one, to surround him.¡± Addison¡¯s strength was equal to ten Three Saint Cities. In this case, Addison naturally wouldn¡¯t give Three Saint City a chance. But at the same time, Zhao Hai was also able to see at Addison¡¯s conduct. It seems like the Vampire King was a very cautious person. His military strength was ten times that of the enemy, but he still sends reconnaissance teams to see the situation inside. This in itself can exin his character. People like these weren¡¯t easily dealt with.

    When Eric ryed Addison¡¯s strength, Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Eric, what attacking methods do Vampires have?¡±

    As soon as he heard this question, Eric immediately said, ¡°We Vampires have a lot of ways to attack. We can use sound attacks, we can also grow ws to attack the enemy. At the same time, we also have blood attacks as well as Dark Energy attacks.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. To be honest, these attacking methods were within his expectations. From what Jiang Zheng said, Vampires were evolved forms of Vampire Bats. Since this was the case, Zhao Hai can deduce that they would have sound attacks.

    As for the other forms of offense, Zhao Hai expected them as well. In the Underworld, two energies were the most prevalent, first is the Dark Energy in the Dark Mist, and the other was the Blood Energy from the Blood Ponds. With the Vampire¡¯s evolutionary system, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if they were able to use these two.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to Eric and said, ¡°Alright, Eric. You can go back to the Space. Practice well and maybe you¡¯ll be a Vampire King in the future.¡±

    Eric nodded before he was sent by Zhao Hai to the Space. This was the first Vampire that Zhao Hai had taken into the Space. Although this Vampire had some differences to the ones on Earth, but they also have simrities. To be honest, after he saw Eric, Zhao Hai felt a little warm. It looks like he had seen those Vampires that were being depicted back on Earth.

    Shortly after that, Zhao Hai arrived right by the room¡¯s window. This window had no ss pane. After all, wind or no wind, to the Lich, it didn¡¯t matter. And at the same time, there were no winds in the Underworld, only fog; the Dark Mist.

    After Zhao Hai discovered that there was no wind in the Underworld, he didn¡¯t bother renovating the towers¡¯ windows. In Zhao Hai¡¯s mind, there was absolutely no need to do so.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know what magic formation Kamp used, but the Dark Mist couldn¡¯t enter the room. There was also some light on the room¡¯s ceiling. The magic light was quite faint, it was soft enough to feel amodated inside the room.

    Actually, one couldn¡¯t see anything when standing in front of the window. Aside from the ever-changing form of the Dark MIst, you can hardly see anything else. However, the window made the room feel more like a room.

    On the three towers, only this top room had windows installed, the other floors didn¡¯t. This also demonstrated that the top floors were the master¡¯s rooms, a ce of special status.

    Zhao Hai quietly faced the window. He looked at the changing Dark Mist as though it was an ever-moving behemoth. His heart couldn¡¯t help but be moved.

    He was really grateful for transmigrating. His crossing over made him obtain things he would never have on Earth. It allowed him to experience the mysteries of the universe. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t cross over, then he wouldn¡¯t have imagined that a ce as mystical as the Underworld exists.

    Zhao Hai was a nerd back on Earth, always afraid of getting into trouble, aplete introvert. In fact, nobody knew that he was a fire wrapped in ice, someone who had drank dog¡¯s blood, someone who was a hidden beast.

    Although such people didn¡¯t look any differentpared to the others, but their face was just a disguise. Their hearts were indifferent and they were able to ignore feelings and even life. Only a few people can have this mindset. Their minds were akin to a wideke. Even if a stone was thrown in and cause ripples, theke would still calm down in time.

    Because of this indifference, Zhao Hai was able to quickly adapt himself to the life in the Ark Continent. This allowed him to kill people without hesitation; dozens, hundreds, thousands, or even millions. Besides the other people who he cared about, he wasn¡¯t really concerned about the other people.

    The more someone was like this, the harder they were to move. Unless they find something that interests them more, then they would just decide to settle down. Back on Earth, Zhao Hai was like this. He stayed home all the time because he had found something that he liked to do, and that was indulging in fantasy worlds. He even confessed in his own articles that this was what he liked to do; always staying at home.

    In fact, Zhao Hai had another thing that he liked to do, and that was to travel. But unfortunately, travelling was very expensive in Earth. Zhao Hai had no money so he could only suppress this desire. It was also for this reason that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t fancy sports cars but instead he opted for RVs. He liked to imagine himself driving his own RV while travelling every corner of the world.

    But on Earth, he could only dream of this. Because at that time, there was no need to say about RVs, he couldn¡¯t even afford a conventional car.

    And now, in the Ark Continent, he almost had everything that he didn¡¯t have on Earth; a warm home, women who he loved and loved him. At the same time, he was also able to gain great power. And besides these, Zhao Hai was also able to see sceneries that he wasn¡¯t able to see back on Earth. It was precisely because of this that Zhao Hai transferred his dreams of travelling to the Ark Continent. He wanted to make up for his second desire back on Earth.

    Because of this subconscious desire, Zhao Hai was interested in travelling to the Demon Realm, the Divine Realm, the Anta ne, and now to the Underworld. Moreover, he also believed that he would be able to explore the Cultivation Realm soon.

    Although he couldn¡¯t see the situation in the Underworld, his Divine Sense made up for it. It was a feeling that he wasn¡¯t able to enjoy before. So after feeling the novelty of the matter, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but get excited.

    Zhao Hai slowly closed his eyes as he felt the situation inside the city. Presently, dozens of Undead were being sent to the spatial rifts by his undead. Guli and Jiang Zheng¡¯s subordinates were doing the same. Although there were some resistance, with Zhao Hai¡¯s army present, it didn¡¯t take long before the Undead were sent to the Space. When they came out, they were already on Zhao Hai¡¯s side.

    At this time, Zhao Hai suddenly felt a very strong spiritual wave. The wave was heading towards Three Saint City to search it. Zhao Hai stared for a moment before he opened his eyes fiercely and intensifying his spiritual sense, directly shing with the iing wave.

    Naturally, the other party was able to sense Zhao Hai, it then proceeded to sh.

    Boom!

    Their spiritual force silently shed in the air. Others couldn¡¯t hear this sh, but since Zhao Hai heard this, he believed that the other party heard it as well.

    This mental collision was just a probe. However, a sh like this was still dangerous. If one loses, then they might turn into idiots, or even be brain dead.

    This time, the sh of the two parties wasn¡¯t weak, and they also didn¡¯t retrieve their spiritual force. Zhao Hai¡¯s mental power was like a spiked shield, covering the entire Three Saint City. On the other hand, the enemy¡¯s mental power was like a full of barbs. It was constantly looking for loopholes in Zhao Hai¡¯s mental strength.

    Nets and shields, these two items didn¡¯t seem like they had any attacking power. However, with the thorns and the barbs present, they became vicious weapons. It can be seen that both sides weren¡¯t easily trifled with.

    Ordinary undead couldn¡¯t feel the confrontation. They just felt that there was a sudden pressure appearing in the sky above Three Saint City. This gave these undead the feeling of unprecedented crisis.

    One must know that these Undead were intelligent, so they knew this feeling clearly. The Undead who were still resisting had almost lost their strength. They just stood there and stared as they were taken to the Space.

    On the other hand, Guli and Jiang Zheng were able to feel the sh. Since they were able to sense it, then they were also able to know how terrifying the two parties involved were.

 Chapter 1001 â€“ Violent Wind and Acid Rain!

    <h4>Chapter 1001 ¨C Violent Wind and Acid Rain!</h4>

    The spiritual forceing from the other party was still going on. However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried. He discovered that the other party¡¯s attack was just a probe. Even if Zhao Hai didn¡¯t counter-attack, this attack would just serve as a warning.

    The enemy¡¯s spiritual force was very formidable. However, the distance was too far. Zhao Hai believed that the opposite party was at a minimum two days away. So even if the enemy was powerful, it was still impossible for them to kill Guli and the others with just their spiritual force.

    However, the other party still made Zhao Hai vignt. This was because Zhao Hai knew how strong one would need in order to attack Three Saint City from such a distance. The enemy wasn¡¯t someone that should be underestimated.

    In fact, Zhao Hai was able to achieve this ability as well. After all, he had the Subus n inside the Space. And the Subi were innately skilled in spiritual force.

    Zhao Hai could do it, but to do it in the same way as the other party, he couldn¡¯t. Although he had learned the method of the Subi, he couldn¡¯t maintain it for a long time. So he could definitely do the attack, but he couldn¡¯t do it at the same degree as the enemy.

    However, Zhao Hai still continued to attack. He believed that the other party couldn¡¯tpete with him in spiritual strength. This was because such a battle was dangerous. Even someone as strong as the other party wouldn¡¯t go all out, that would be courting death, the losses to be suffered wasn¡¯t small.

    But if the other party has this formidable spiritual force, then his other skills would certainly be as good. In the Underworld, there were a lot of benefits if one has strong spiritual force, but one couldn¡¯t rely on this at the very beginning. This was because spiritual force couldn¡¯t be supported by a weak body. Otherwise, one would only be food to other Undead.

    In the Underworld, besides the Lich, every other race needed to have strong physical bodies. The Lich body was only powerful because they had the ability to negate all physical attacks.

    At this point, Zhao Hai was bing more and more eager to fight the enemy. He wanted to see how formidable they really were.

    It was also at this time that the other party discovered that his own spiritual force was unable to threaten the Undead in Three Saint City. The spiritual power of the entity inside Three Saint City wasn¡¯t any weaker than him. Perhaps the entity might not be as strong in skill, but he certainly wasn¡¯t weaker in overall strength. Because of this, the other party decided to retreat.

    After seeing that the enemy had drawn back, Zhao Hai also retrieved his spiritual force. And as he was retrieving his spiritual force, he also swept the entire Three Saint City. Zhao Hai was impressed with Guli and Jiang Zheng¡¯s efficiency. They had taken advantage of the spiritual pressure and taken almost all of the undead into the Space. Now, only a small number of Undead were left uncaptured. However, these undead have already lost their resistance, capturing them would be much easier.

    When he saw this situation, Zhao Hai immediately said, ¡°Guli, Jiang Zheng,e here.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s sound spread all throughout Three Saint City. Guli and Jiang Zheng immediatelyplied and quickly went to Zhao Hai¡¯s tower.

    Before long, the two arrived at Zhao Hai¡¯s room. Zhao Hai was sitting inside, when he saw the two arrive, he nodded and said, ¡°Come sit.¡±

    The twoplied and sat down. After that, Guli said, ¡°Young Master, I felt a spiritual attack. Is it the Vampire King?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Right. It should be Addison¡¯s spiritual attack. But this time, it was only sent as a probe. You don¡¯t need to be worried. If he led his people here, then it would take two days. During that time, you would be able to prepare Three Saint City.¡±

    Jiang Zheng and Guli were startled. Although Zhao Hai was here, Addison¡¯s presence had already seeped deep into their bones. So when they heard that Addison was two days away, the two couldn¡¯t help but get nervous.

    Zhao Hai looked at their eyes and smiled faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. His spiritual force might not be weak, but he isn¡¯t that strong. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    As soon as they heard this, Guli and Jiang Zheng let out a long breath. In addition to their fear of Addison, they were also worried about Zhao Hai. Now that they were loyal to Zhao Hai, they didn¡¯t want Zhao Hai to get into bad situations. If Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t said this, then they would¡¯ve urged him to go to the Space and avoid fighting with Addison.

    Zhao Hai looked at the two people and said, ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with the battles in the Underworld, so I¡¯ll leave that to you to arrange. Remember, two days.¡± The two nodded before they turned around to leave.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly before calling Laura and the others over. The women had long been curious about the Underworld, but when they came out, they couldn¡¯t see anything besides the Dark Mist. This made them dislike staying here any longer, so they opted to return to the Space. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop them since he also wanted to momentarily return to the Space. He wanted to feel the difference between the Ark Continent and the Underworld.

    Although the fight between the O¡¯Neal family and the Foreign Races was still going on, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t worry much about it. At this time, the battles of both sides weren¡¯t very fierce. This was because both parties couldn¡¯t afford going all out. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but get disappointed when the higher level magic armor didn¡¯t appear.

    Zhao Hai had a rare moment of solitude. He had left Laura and the others to oversee the battle between the O¡¯Neal family and the Foreign Races.

    Two days went by in a blink of an eye. In these two days, the spiritual attack didn¡¯t appear in Three Saint City anymore. Zhao Hai knew that the other party was aware that spiritual attacks were useless, so he didn¡¯t bother using it. Instead, the other party would rather attack instead.

    Just as Zhao Hai estimated, two dayster, Guli and Jiang Zheng felt arge amount of undead souls slowly surrounding Three Saint City.

    Guli and Jiang Zheng didn¡¯t do anything. In fact, wars in the Underworld were very simple. It wasn¡¯t like in the Divine Realm or the Ark Continent where there were advanced weapons. Here, low-level Undead only had stone or rocks as weapons. This was because their levels were insufficient for them to be able to make bone weapons.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make a move as he stood at his tower and swept the surroundings with his spiritual force. Three Saint City has been surrounded by Undead. Most of these Undead were Skeletons and Zombies. There were also Dark Creatures and Vampires. Meanwhile, there weren¡¯t much Lich present.

    Zhao Hai also discovered that in the direction where the spiritual attack came from, there were ten huge tents present. Unlike other ces where there were Undead standing, this ce was a huge clearing. The bone fence stopped the other Undead from entering. The tents were also made out of Dark Creature skin. This made the camp look more like a human barracks.

    Guli and Jiang Zheng were standing beside Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but get curious upon seeing this so he turned and asked, ¡°Guli, Jiang Zheng, I feel quite puzzled about why Three Saint City had so many houses. And now, the other party had set up tents outside. Is shelter really useful to you?¡±

    Guli and Jiang Zhengpletely understood Zhao Hai¡¯s confusion. They were Undead, and properly speaking, there was no need for them to build houses. Guli immediately replied, ¡°Young Master, you might not know, but in the Underworld, Besides the Dark Mist and the Blood Pond, there are other two elements that affects our lives. If the Dark MIst and the Blood Pond are the source of our strength, then Acid Rain and Violent Winds are our bringers of death.¡±

    Zhao Hai asked, ¡°Oh, there¡¯s something like that? Tell me more.¡±

    Jiang Zheng continued, ¡°Acid Rains and Violent Winds don¡¯t happen often in the Underworld. But when theye, they would take away the life, or death, of countless Undead. Acid Rain is a ck and acidic downpour of liquid. This rain had a corrosive effect on our bodies as well as our fiery souls. Some low-level Undead wouldn¡¯t be able tost an hour under an Acid Rain. This rain is a unique phenomenon in the Underworld. On the other hand, every time Violent Winds arrive, the Dark Mist that benefits us a lot would suddenly be extremely turbulent. It will form an unprecedented tornado and as long as an undead gets entangled with it, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to find an easy way out. Even someone on my level would have a very hard time surviving.¡±

    Upon hearing Jiang Zheng, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. Jiang Zheng and Guli¡¯s strength, even in the Divine Realm, was ced on the topmost level. And now, it seems like Violent Winds would be able to kill them off. This shows how devilish these winds really were.

    Actually, for people in Guli and Jiang Zheng¡¯s level, there were very little things that could threaten them. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect that there would be two things that could kill them in the Underworld. This infinite universe did indeed have a lot of strange things.

    After thinking about this, Zhao Hai asked once more, ¡°Are Acid Rains and Violent Winds frequent?¡±

    Guli and Jiang Zheng shook their heads. Then Guli answered, ¡°They don¡¯t happen that often. Acid Rains ur more than Violent Winds. Acid Rains happen maybe once every three to five years, there¡¯s no fixed cycle. But as for Violent Winds, nobody really knows when. Sometimes they are frequent, maybe once every few months. And there were also time where it didn¡¯t appear for dozens of years.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°So your houses and tents can prevent Acid Rains. But if Violent Winds arrive, then how could your shelters help you?¡±

    Guli shook his head and said, ¡°Young Master, our shelters can only help us survive the Acid Rain. As for Violent Winds, once they arrive, the city would activate its magic formation. The magic formation would protect the city from the onught of the Violent Winds.¡±

 Chapter 1002 â€“ Why Donâ€™t You Submit To Me?

    <h4>Chapter 1002 - Why Don¡¯t You Submit To Me?</h4>

    Zhao Hai nodded. In the Ark Continent, magic formations weren¡¯t capable of resisting natural disasters. But in the Underworld, they could. Perhaps this was something that was brought up because of the environment.

    Just as Zhao Hai was about to reply, a calm voice was suddenly heard, ¡°Kamp, Guli, Jiang Zheng,e out and meet me!¡±

    This voice was somewhat ice-cold. The words weren¡¯t said quickly, making one feel that the speaker was unflustered. This made Zhao Hai curious.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Since he called us, then we might as well take a look. I want to see what this Vampire King looks like.¡± Then Zhao Hai¡¯s figure moved as he flew out from the tower and headed towards the direction of Addison¡¯s voice.

    Jiang Zheng and Guli also hastily followed behind. Before long, the three had flown out of Three Saint City. It didn¡¯t take long until a group of people appeared across from them. These people stopped five meters away from Zhao Hai¡¯s group.

    Altogether, there were 20 people in this group. This includes two Lich, ten Skeletons, five Zombies, and three Vampires.

    Standing in front of this group was a Vampire wearing a ck dress. His dress was embroidered with gold, it looked very gorgeous. His hair was neatly tied with a ck tie. The man was handsome, but he was on the softer androgynous side. His face was very pale, a kind of pale white skin that hasn¡¯t seen the the sun for a long time. He had two red eyes, looking like two red gems.

    He was gracefully standing there, looking like a true king gazing at his own subordinates. This kind of temperament was something that just subconsciouslyes out of a person. It made the recipient of this temperament feel like they were inferior.

    While Zhao Hai was sizing up Addison, Addison was also sizing up Zhao Hai. The first time Addison felt Zhao Hai, his eyes shrank a bit. This was because Zhao Hai had a heartbeat as well as life aura. But when he saw Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance, Addison began to rx, he was finally able to identify Zhao Hai as a Dark Pharaoh.

    However, Addison also paid more attention to Zhao Hai even if he was relieved. He knew that Zhao Hai was the one who fought with him before. Addison couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhao Hai more carefully.

    As he looked at Zhao Hai, Addison became even more curious. In the Underworld, he was someone who stood on top, so there would inevitably some pressureing out from him. It was a majesty that was present in a king. An aura that indicated to ordinary Undead that they should surrender, otherwise they would be killed.

    And Addison, who had shed with Zhao Hai, suddenly discovered that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have the same aura. What¡¯s wrong? This made Addison very puzzled.

    After looking at Zhao Hai for a while, Addison said, ¡°Who are you? Where¡¯s Kamp?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°This one is Zhao Hai. Kamp is not here, he went to another ce.¡±

    Addison looked at the people behind Zhao Hai. And like guards, Guli and Jiang Zheng were there. Addison¡¯s expression slightly changed as he asked, ¡°Jiang Zheng, Guli, what is going on?¡±

    Jiang Zheng looked at Addison and smiled, ¡°We have already pledged our allegiance to Mister Zhao Hai, Kamp did the same. Any matter you want to say can be said to Mister Zhao Hai.¡± After he said that Jiang Zheng proceeded to shut up.

    Addison looked at Zhao Hai in surprise. He didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would be able to subdue Kamp¡¯s group. He didn¡¯t know Kamp and the others for just a day or two, he knew how different the three of them werepared to the others in the Resistance army. They didn¡¯t want authority, instead they wanted freedom. Because of this, the three of them didn¡¯t join any faction and won¡¯t bow to any other. And now that they had submitted to Zhao Hai, Addison was surprised.

    Addison looked at Zhao Hai for some time before he said, ¡°Alright, since I¡¯m supposed to talk to you. Zhao Hai, I think you should already be aware of the Underworld¡¯s situation.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I know a thing or two.¡±

    Addison nodded and said, ¡°You should know that the reason why the Rebel army isn¡¯t able to hit the Dark Tempe is because the Dark Temple is acting as a whole, under one leader. On the other hand, the Resistance army is scattered, simply cannot muster up enough fighting strength. In this case, it¡¯s natural for us to suffer a loss. Because of this, the Resistance army needs to unite and form a whole entity. Only by doing so could we defeat the Dark Temple.¡±

    Zhao hai nodded and said, ¡°What you said is true. But what does this have to do with Your Majesty bringing your army here to surround Three Saint City?¡±

    When Addison heard Zhao Hai, his nose almost scrunched up. Naturally, he didn¡¯t believe that Zhao Hai was unaware of what was going on. Zhao Hai was obviously acting stupid. This stoked Addison¡¯s anger.

    There weren¡¯t any qualified politicians in the Underworld, so Addison wasn¡¯t able to hold his temper as he red up. He looked coldly at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Submit to me. Treat me as your King, or else you¡¯ll die!¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Addison, then he suddenlyughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s still early, yet you¡¯re already spouting nonsense. And why would I submit to you? Why don¡¯t you submit to me instead?¡±

    When Addison heard Zhao Hai, his two ruby like eyes shone. Two sharp fangs sprang out from his mouth as his expression turned fierce. Then he opened his mouth and sent out a horrifying scream.

    Just as Addison¡¯s eyes changed, Zhao Hai had already covered his group with a protective shield. At the same time, he also took all of the Undead in Three Saint City into the Space.

    When these Undead were released from the Space before, they already had the Space¡¯s imprint. If Zhao Hai wanted to send them to the Space, then he would only need to make an intention to do so.

    When Addison opened his mouth, a transparent energy erupted out. A wave of energy went out from his mouth and headed towards Zhao Hai and the others. This was a unique skill to the Vampires, a sound attack.

    The sound attack went straight towards Zhao Hai. The distance between Addison and Zhao Hai was only five meters, but such a close distance was not a big deal for experts like Addison. He wouldn¡¯t even need less than a blink of time to reach that distance. This made the sound attack reach its target in no time.

    But when the sound attack was about to reach Zhao Hai, a shield suddenly appeared to block it. The shield appeared as fast as the sound attack went, absorbing it and eliminating it altogether.

    Addison saw that the attack didn¡¯t receive the effect he expected it to have and immediately attacked Zhao Hai using his hand. His nails glimmered with red, indicating that it was sharp.

    To counteract this attack, a sword quickly appeared in Zhao Hai¡¯s hand. The two moved very fast that Addison didn¡¯t have time to change his attack. However, he didn¡¯t think much about it, he just went through and shed with Zhao Hai¡¯s sword. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t move as well as he met Addison¡¯s hand with his sword.

    Just as Addison¡¯s hand caught Zhao Hai¡¯s sword, a bang was suddenly heard. mes came out of the sword before it vanished.

    The sword that Zhao Hai just used was the fire element sword that was made from Kamp¡¯spression magic. Addison didn¡¯t suspect anything since Zhao Hai used the Underworld¡¯s yin fire in order to make the sword instead of the Space¡¯s yang fire.

    Zhao Hai was very clear, although yang fire was very effective against Addison, he knew that he shouldn¡¯t use it in the Underworld. If he used yang fire, then Addison would suspect his identity. When the timees, the whole Underworld would know that there was a spatial rift. It would affect Zhao Hai¡¯s n so he didn¡¯t use yang fire.

    Addison clearly had some reservations about yin fire. He retracted his ws as he grasped in the air and took out a cross sword.

    This cross sword was silver white, the hilt was like a bat that had expanded its wings. The de wasn¡¯t straight but instead it snaked out. Other than that, it was a standard cross sword. It was gorgeous as it was sturdy.

    When Zhao Hai saw this, he also extended his hand as he took out his own sword. This wasn¡¯t the usual sword that people would describe. It was a overly curved sword, it looks like a scimitar but it was double-edged.

    As the two took their weapons out, they immediately began to attack once more. A collision could be heard, but this time it didn¡¯t make any explosion since there was nothing made out of fire element.

    After the two shed, they immediately separated. Addison looked at the curved sword in Zhao Hai¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Where did you get your weapon from?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Where did you get your weapon from?¡±

    Addison coldly snorted as he flew once more towards Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t retreat as he charged as well. The two moved fast and their swords continuously shed. Dang, dang, dang, dang. Rapid sessions of this sound was heard to the point where their collisions could no longer be counted.

    After a while the two men entered the Dark Mist. Their figures could no longer be seen, only the sounds of their swords could be heard.

    When Addison¡¯s men saw their King vanish, they turned their gazes towards Guli and Jiang Zheng Guli and Jiang Zheng looked at the other party and immediately knew what they were thinking. Guli quickly took his sword out as Jiang Zheng¡¯s nails grew longer. Addison¡¯s men roared before throwing themselves towards the enemy.

    Guli and Jiang Zheng werepletely inferior in numbers. Just as the two were beginning to get flustered, arge group of Skeletons appeared around them. These Undead immediately turned towards the approaching enemies and blocked them¡­

    Addison¡¯s subordinates were startled upon seeing these Skeletons. They discovered that even if these Skeletons were inferior, they actually formed battle formations and were very well coordinated. They suddenly found that they weren¡¯t able to simply deal with these Skeleton troop.

    Upon seeing the situation, Addison¡¯s subordinates immediately screamed. This scream not only disturbed the enemy, it also summoned their men. When the screams went out, the undead surrounding Three Saint City began to attack.

    In the minds of Addison¡¯s men, the strength of Three Saint City definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to stop their attack. And because Jiang Zheng and Guli were outside, the magic formation hasn¡¯t been activated. It seems like Three Saint City was about to be broken through.

    Ideas were sweet, but reality was cruel. Under the gaze of the attackers, countless skeletons began to stream out of Three Saint City. These Skeletons were not only powerful, they were also numerous. The attackers were quick to discover that their forces began to suffer losses.

    Such a change made them surprised. This was far from their expectations. They didn¡¯t expect Three Saint City to have this many troops.

    As the battle of Three Saint City became heated, the same was true with the fight between Zhao Hai and Addison. At this point, nobody could see their figures. The two increased their speed to the extreme. The swords in their hands danced quickly as spark upon spark appeared. The sounds of their impact were like fried beans resounding one after another, there was no moment of pause.

    Besides their swords, the two didn¡¯t use any other tricks. They were already too deep into the battle and their swords were already going too fast. There simply was no way for them to use other tricks, this was because they can feel that if they were distracted, then they would be stabbed by the other party¡¯s sword. For masters like them, even a small wound would greatly impact their ability. Once the other party¡¯s energy enters their body, then they would certainly suffer serious internal injuries.

    Regarding such experts, even a small sh on the skin would prove fatal. If the other¡¯s sword pierces their skin, then that would mean that their defense had been broken. The enemy¡¯s energy would quickly invade their bodies and may proceed to shatter their internal organs.

    Because of this, nobody dared to divert their attention from swinging their sword. As though they were perpetually locked into battle, the two didn¡¯t leave any opportunity for the other party to take advantage of.

    At this time, a Skeleton suddenly appeared amongst them. The two paused in an instant before separating. Then both looked at the other in fear.

    They were fully immersed in their fight to think about anything else. But now that they had separated, they suddenly felt that they had consumed a lot of energy. With experts like Zhao Hai and Addison, the energy consumed would surely be terrifying.

    The two knew that they had been too focused on their fight that theypletely neglected anything else. They were aware that they had swung their swords as though they were possessed. If the skeleton didn¡¯t appear, then the two of them would have fought until they died of exhaustion!

 Chapter 1003 â€“ Fighting a Wolf with a Flex Stalk

    <h4>Chapter 1003 - Fighting a Wolf with a Flex Stalk</h4>

    Died of exhaustion!

    This was something that some people would never worry about. But there were also some who knew that the more powerful an Expert was, the more susceptible they were to this phenomenon.

    Just like Zhao Hai and Addison! Upon meeting a well-matched opponent, they didn¡¯t dare to divert any attention, especially in the heat of the battle. They were afraid that a single mishap in their concentration would give the opponent the opportunity to kill them. Because of this, they were focused on the match. Their instincts had taken over their bodies, they were simply unable to know how much energy they¡¯ve already spent.

    In this case, if there were no external stimulus, then it would be toote for them to discover that they had used up all of their strengths. In the end, they would only exhaust themself to death, even Zhao Hai was not safe from this oue.

    The reason for this was because Zhao Hai had underestimated Addison. Addison was a rank higher than Guli and the others. But Guli and the others were already peak God-ranks. If they were in the Divine Realm, then they would already be Supreme Elders, needing only one step before ascension. In other words, if Addison was in the Divine Realm, then he would have already ascended.

    Being an ascendant meant that Addison was himself already a cultivator. Although Addison had yet to ascend, his strength was actually at a level of a cultivator, a rank equal to Zhao Hai. And although Zhao Hai¡¯s energy was very solid, his body¡¯s rate of using this energy was still inefficient.

    On the other hand, although Addison¡¯s energy wasn¡¯t as solid as Zhao Hai, his physique made him equal to Zhao Hai. And with their high-intensity battle, their bodies weren¡¯t able to supplement their usage on time. That was to say that the two were having difficulty making ends meet. If it wasn¡¯t for that skeleton, then it would have been very difficult to save the two of them.

    The two examined the state of their bodies and immediately felt a sense of fear. The appearance of the skeleton was too timely. Naturally, it was impossible for Addison to know how the skeleton appeared. On the other hand, Zhao Hai was aware that the skeleton was sent by Laura and the others. It must have been them who discovered the current situation and decided to send the skeleton to stop it. When he thought about this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel that his love for his wives had deepened much further.

    Naturally, there was no such thing as a useless battle. This meant that Zhao Hai had deepened his understanding of martial arts with this experience. He had discovered a fault in the Ark Continent and the Divine Realm¡¯s system. And this fault was no other than Domains!

    Zhao Hai used to think that the Domains used by the Experts of the Ark Continent and the Divine Realm were extremely powerful. Not only was it powerful, it¡¯s attack and defense were also good. At the same time, it could also help in absorbing the energy of the heavens and the earth.

    But when Zhao Hai got stronger and stronger, he used his Domain less and less. He always felt that the Domain hinders him from using 100% of his strength.

    And now, after battling with Addison, Zhao Hai finally understood why. He discovered that Domains were a mistake.

    Domains might look very good; they can attack, they can defend, and they can also replenish your energy. But because of these characteristics, the Domain couldn¡¯t focus all of its energy in offense. This might not be a problem ordinarily, but when people of the same strength fight, it can be deadly.

    Take Zhao Hai for example, if he established his Domain, then he would have to allocate his strength to maintain it. Additionally, he would have to think about the changes in his Domain, hindering him from using 100% of his attack. Also, each attack made by a Domain was very wide, the shape of the energy was huge. Although it seemed formidable, but the lethality of the attack wouldn¡¯t be as desired.

    If one concentrates the power of a Domain in an attack instead of just supporting a Domain, then one¡¯s power would double!

    Take Zhao Hai¡¯s battle against Addison for example. Both of them used their swords at their fastest and most lethal state. And Zhao Hai can be certain that each of their shes could easily tear open a God-rank expert¡¯s Domain and kill them immediately. In addition to the difference in level, this was also caused by the existence of the Domain. A Domain would spread the utility of the user¡¯s strength. The situation was just like a piece of iron cut into two equal halves, if one half was made into a square meter sheet while the other was made into an iron dagger, then can their offensive strength be the same? No. There was no doubt that the dagger would easily pierce through the sheet.

    Naturally, one couldn¡¯t say that Domains were useless. If they were used to cultivate, then Domains were really good. When the Domain wasn¡¯t attacked nor being used to attack, then the Domain would be able to efficiently absorb energy. Although the Domain would consume a part of the energy, the absorption was more than what it consumed. This was beneficial to a person¡¯s strength.

    These thoughts only shed through Zhao Hai¡¯s mind. His attention was still concentrated on Addison¡¯s body.

    Addison was so terrifying that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare to be careless. If he didn¡¯t have the Space nor the Hell King¡¯s ship, then Addison would definitely be his equal.

    Addison held the same sentiment towards Zhao Hai. When he and Zhao Hai shed, Addison discovered that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t very skilled at using his power at first. So in the beginning, Addison held the upper hand. But as the battle progressed and Zhao Hai got morefortable with his strength, the battle went to a standstill.

    It was precisely because of this equality that made Addison enter a dangerous situation with Zhao Hai. He had to concentrate the entire fight to the point that he didn¡¯t have the capacity to monitor the energy that he had used.

    The two separated for a hundred meters and stood quietly. Although they couldn¡¯t see each other now, they can clearly feel each others¡¯ presence. It can be said that even if a hair on the other party moved, the other would immediately find out.

    The two didn¡¯t attack. In fact, both of them were worried. Just after the fight, the two had be aware of the other¡¯s strength. Like a chinese proverb, ¡®fighting a wolf with a flex stalk - either is afraid of each other.¡¯

    Addison¡¯s spiritual force was locked into Zhao Hai. Naturally, he knew that Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual force was also locked into him. Addison felt bitter. He didn¡¯t think that the Underworld would spawn such a powerful Dark Pharaoh. Moreover, he heard that Dark Pharaohs were primarily mages, how could this one¡¯s closebat capabilities be so strong?

    Neither of them dared to sheath their swords. Since the two were focused on each other, once one of them took back their weapon, then the other could immediatelyunch an attack.

    Not to say about receiving their sword, neither dared to talk as well. Although the two weren¡¯t fighting and were only armed, the battle became more imposing and patient instead. The one who spoke first would lose their momentum.

    This had been the most thrilling battle that Zhao Hai experienced since he went out. It can be said that he was taking careful steps, any mistake would cause him to be overwhelmed.

    However, the two also knew that the battle could only continue in this situation. The one who determined the winner and loser weren¡¯t the two of them, but their men who were still fighting below.

    The twobatants, with their strength, surely had their own people who would fight for them. Because of this, their battle didn¡¯t only involve themselves, but it included their overall strength. Their men could kill the other¡¯s men and establish momentum. A Great King would be able to overwhelm a smaller country because his country was stronger, his momentum was more pronounced than the other. A King didn¡¯t only fight on his own, his country would be involved as well.

    Addison¡¯s confidence was very strong. He believed that his men could deal with Three Saint City. He didn¡¯t know Three Saint City for a day or two, he already understood that although Three Saint City was strong, it was still farpared to him. He believed that as long as he kept Zhao Hai here, then his people would be able to easily clean Three Saint City up. When the timees, he would be able to overwhelm Zhao Hai with his momentum and then win.

    But at the same time, Zhao Hai¡¯s confidence wasn¡¯t any weaker. If Addison was confident in his men, then Zhao Hai was more confident in his. Addison¡¯s men couldn¡¯t possibly contend against a billion undead. Moreover, Zhao Hai¡¯s undead weren¡¯t weak. Dealing with Addison¡¯s men shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Also, Zhao Hai found some faults when he scanned the Undead outside the city using his spiritual force. These undead didn¡¯t seem to learn battle formations. They were chaotic and had little to no order. Even if Zhao Haimanded the battle, he could stillugh at the ease of dealing with these undead.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai¡¯s undead were already adept in the battlefield. And with Lizzy and Meganmanding them, defeating the enemy would be very easy.

    Zhao Hai initially had some concerns of the Dark Mist blocking the Space¡¯s monitor. After all, back in the Ark Continent, the monitor wasn¡¯t able to see through the Dark Mist.

    However, after entering the Underworld, the Space had adapted to the Dark Mist. The Underworld was now clearly seen on the monitor. Because of this, Zhao Hai was confident that his Undead would be able to defeat Addison¡¯s men.

 Chapter 1004 â€“ The War of Three Saint City

    <h4>Chapter 1004 ¨C The War of Three Saint City</h4>

    Lizzy and the others were truly diligent. They also noted Zhao Hai¡¯s situation. They didn¡¯t expect Addison to push him to this point.

    Since Zhao Hai had the help of the Space, he almost had a carefree journey and hadn¡¯t met too many dangers. Even if he encountered some roadblocks, it was still easily solved. Moreover, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t physically harmed in these ordeals. To say the most dangerous experience that Zhao Hai had in the past was during his first fight against Lu Wei. At that time, Zhao Hai was almost killed, but in the end he gained a huge advantage.

    But this time it was different. Zhao Hai had run into his match, a formidable match at that. Naturally, Lu Wei¡¯s true body was more powerful than Addison, but it was a pity that Lu Wei¡¯s body could never reach here. Because of this, up to date, Addison was the most powerful enemy that Zhao Hai had faced.

    While Zhao Hai was fighting against Addison, Lizzy and the others weren¡¯t able to see what was going on. Their cultivation hadn¡¯t reached that level, so they werepletely unaware.

    But even if they weren¡¯t able to discover it, someone was still able to. This person was none other than Cai¡¯er. Cai¡¯er was now integrated with the Space. And since the Space was dependent on Zhao Hai, nobody could understand Zhao Hai¡¯s situation more than Cai¡¯er.

    So when Cai¡¯er sensed that Zhao Hai¡¯s energy had gone out of control, she immediately knew that Zhao Hai was in danger. Because of this, she immediately informed Laura and the others. In the end, the women thought of a way to prevent the situation from worsening. They made a skeleton suddenly appear between the two, disrupting their rhythm and disentangling them from each other.

    Their decision was very sessful. However, they didn¡¯t expect that after separating, the two would actually stay motionless. Neither spoke and just stood there with their swords in hand. They looked like two statues suspended in the air.

    When Laura and the others saw this, they knew that the danger on Zhao Hai still hasn¡¯t been lifted. But now, in this case, they didn¡¯t know what to do.

    As the people in the room were getting anxious, Meg, who didn¡¯t usually speak, suddenly said, ¡°Sister Laura, how about we have my Grandfather take a look? My Grandfather is also a God-rank expert, moreover, he¡¯s been in several wars before so he¡¯s quite experienced. Perhaps he can enlighten us on what is happening.¡±

    Upon hearing Meg, Laura stared for a moment and said, ¡°Right, right. Let¡¯s go ask Grandpa Green toe here and take a look.¡±

    Megan nodded before she turned around and left. Before long, Green and Merine arrived in the Space¡¯s Vi. They were cultivating on Wild Dragon Ind when they heard the news, so they immediately got up and came over.

    While Karen might not like it, Green and Merine loved to cultivate. Because of this, besides managing the affairs of the Ind, the two would cultivate in their free time.

    When Green entered the room, he immediately said, ¡°What happened? How is the Young Master?¡±

    After giving Green and Merine their greetings, Laura and the others immediately exined the situation and had Green look at the monitor. Since Zhao Hai was respectful towards the two Elders, Laura and the others shared the sentiment as well.

    After Green heard about what happened and looked at the monitor, he went silent for some time. Upon seeing Green¡¯s expression, Laura couldn¡¯t help but get a bit anxious as she asked, ¡°Grandpa Green, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Green looked back up at the screen and said, ¡°The Young Master and the Vampire King should now be using their spiritual force to lock on to each other. Neither wanted to act rashly. Any slight movement would make the other party attack. Although their current state isn¡¯t inbat, it isn¡¯t any easier than what they were doing before. It¡¯s no longer possible to break this standoff using your previous method. Now, both needed to overwhelm the other with momentum. If the Young Master can do this, then he would defeat the Vampire. Megan, Lizzy, immediately control the undead and end the battle as soon as possible. During this time, make sure topletely crush the Vampire¡¯s subordinates. Only then can Young Master crush the other party¡¯s momentum and win.¡±

    Upon hearing Green, Lizzy and Megan immediatelyplied. The monitor¡¯s image changed and showed the state of Three Saint City.

    Three Saint City was quite lively. But generally speaking, Three Saint City held the advantage. No matter what, Three Saint City held the numerical advantage. Coping with Addison¡¯s subordinates would be easy.

    It was just that Lizzy and Megan didn¡¯t takemand of the Undead. In their eyes, it waspletely unnecessary. The strength of the Undead was very clear. Even if they didn¡¯t take control of them, they would never lose. With their strength, it would be very difficult for the enemy to deal with them. After all, the Undead in their hands were battle-hardened. And since these Undead had some wisdom, even if they weren¡¯t controlled, they would still be able to manage.

    But now it was different. Since Green said that Zhao Hai would no longer be in danger once Addison¡¯s undead were quickly settled, Lizzy and Megan were no longer being polite. They immediately took control of the Undead to attack.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s undead were quite excellent since they were able to learn battle formations. However, in the battle, the things that they could do were limited.

    On the other hand, Lizzy and Megan were different. They were inside the Space looking at the monitor. For them, it was like they were ying chess, gaining an overall vision of the battlefield and were able to make sudden decisions.

    Also, this wasn¡¯t the first time that Lizzy and Megan hadmanded a battle. Therefore, with their ability, and their anxiety about saving Zhao Hai, the two didn¡¯t hold back. They took control of the undead andunched a full attack against Addison¡¯s Undead.

    Although Addison¡¯s Undead were also quite good, they were inferior when it came to battle formations and numbers. They were being pushed back from the very beginning, and with Lizzy and Megan taking control, they were unable to block the assault.

    Lizzy and Megan didn¡¯t have the mood to grasp these Undead into the Space, they just directly killed them all. All of a sudden, Addison¡¯s Undead were being killed in massive numbers, their fiery souls were all sent to the Space.

    Although the enemy undead were subordinates of Addison, this didn¡¯t mean that they were under his direct control. So even if they die, Addison wouldn¡¯t be able to feel anything. Only the Vampires under Addison would have a direct connection to him. When they die, Addison would immediately feel it.

    However, because Addison himself was a Vampire, a Vampire¡¯s position in the army was very high. A dangerous thing such as charging the city wasn¡¯t something that Vampires would do. Naturally, these Vampires who were hiding behind the army wouldn¡¯t be killed. This made Addison unaware of the general state of Three Saint City.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai¡¯s undead were directly under his control. Every death of the Undead would be known by Zhao Hai. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care, he simply had too many Undead in his control. And in a fight like this, it was impossible to not lose anything, so Zhao Hai decided to feel numb towards the losses.

    At this time, Zhao Hai and Addison¡¯s consciousness were still locked on to each other, both of them didn¡¯t care about anything happening outside. Although the two were strong and could spare some spiritual force to sense the situation, both of them didn¡¯t dare to get distracted.

    But this wasn¡¯t the same case for Lizzy and Megan. The situation of Three Saint City had beenpletely overturned. Those who were fighting against Guli and Jiang Zheng could feel that they were in a crisis. Even if they wanted to leave, they couldn¡¯t since they were entangled here.

    They blew the sound for help, but they discovered that Zhao Hai and Addison simply couldn¡¯t hear them. This in turn wasted the efforts made by Addison¡¯s men.

    Laura and the others continued to survey the battle. They counted that there were hundreds of millions of undead under Addison¡¯smand. Naturally, the levels of these undead were uneven. Some of them were at a silver rank and wouldn¡¯t have any bone weapons to equip, only stones and sticks. And even if they had a weapon, such Undead simply couldn¡¯t do any damage to Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead.

    Addison¡¯s men who reached above silver rank only totaled to less than 200 million. This number wasn¡¯t small in the Underworld. After all, Addison had more than 20 cities. And in conquering these cities, these Undead were able to improve their strength rapidly. But these 200 million Undead still had no chance to contend against the Space. This was because the Space had more than 1 billion advanced level Undead.

    One side had the numerical advantage,manding advantage, training advantage, and battle formation advantage. And on the other side, there was a state of disunity. If Addison¡¯s men could still keep being undefeated, then that would be totally unreasonable.

    However, there was a characteristic when it came to battles of the Undead, they weren¡¯t afraid to die. Because of this, dealing with Addison¡¯s men wasn¡¯t as easy as dealing with a normal army.

    Lizzy and Megan hadpletely calmed down from their previous anxiety. The two womenmanded the undead like a changing tide and surrounded Addison¡¯s men. The two watched as Addison¡¯s troops became less and less.

    At this time, Addison began to sense something. He discovered that several of the Vampire subordinates were being killed. However, it can be said that Addison had a tenacious will, his heart was like a stone and he remained unmoved. His consciousness was still locked on to Zhao Hai. He wasn¡¯t too affected by the losses of his subordinates.

    In fact, Addison¡¯s discovery had some mistakes. These Vampires weren¡¯t killed, but they were taken to the Space. Now that Zhao Hai¡¯s army had taken the winning side, capturing Undead wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Moreover, Lizzy and Megan could see that Zhao Hai was still able to hold on for a while, so they were impolite and swept all of Addison¡¯s men. Those who they liked were directly thrown into the Space.

 Chapter 1005 â€“ Dissolving the Contract

    <h4>Chapter 1005 - Dissolving the Contract</h4>

    Green looked at the actions made by Lizzy and Megan, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Although he was also worried for Zhao Hai, he can see that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t in grave danger right now. Moreover, Green could see that Lizzy and Megan¡¯smanding skills were very good. He knew that there was no need to worry, he felt relief as he thought of this.

    Laura and the others didn¡¯t say anything as well, they knew Lizzy and Megan were as worried as them. At this point, they looked at the Undead with pity as they were killed and turned into fiery souls.

    Seeing that Addison¡¯s men were getting fewer and fewer, Laura let out a sigh and said, ¡°We¡¯re almost done. Megan, you go direct the Undead to kill Addison¡¯s remaining men. Lizzy, take the other Undead and head towards where Brother Hai is. Grandpa Green, what do we do next?¡±

    Green looked at Laura and then smiled, ¡°There¡¯s no need to do anything else. Just have the Undead be in a battle formation as they go towards the Young Master. Have their spiritual force help Young Master¡¯s momentum and put pressure on Addison.¡±

    Laura nodded. Then she turned to look at Lizzy who nodded back. Lizzy immediately knew what to do as she took some undead and went ording to Grandpa Green¡¯s words. She called Guli and Jiang Zheng and had them lead the Undead to support Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai and Addison were still in a confrontation. Then at this time, Guli and Jiang Zheng lead a group of Undead and appeared behind Zhao Hai. The undead were in a cube formation. With about a hundred million undead, the cube blotted out the sky, giving great pressure to the surroundings.

    Due to his senses, Zhao Hai was able to know that his Undead wereing. His aura couldn¡¯t help but get stronger, it seems like it exponentially increased.

    Since Zhao Hai and Addison were locked on to each other, Addison was naturally able to sense Zhao Hai¡¯s increase in momentum. In the beginning, he didn¡¯t understand why Zhao Hai¡¯s aura became stronger. Then at this time, he finally saw Guli and Jiang Zheng¡¯s group appearing behind Zhao Hai.

    Upon seeing Guli and Jiang Zheng, Addison¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change. His mind became shaken for a little moment. Using his spiritual force, Zhao Hai was able to discover Addison¡¯s disturbance. Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes turned fierce as his mind shouted ¡®Kill¡¯. Then he waved his sword and charged towards Addison.

    Addison¡¯s expression was iparably ugly. He knew that he had lost, but he didn¡¯t know if he would be able to escape under Zhao Hai¡¯s assault.

    Addison knew that he couldn¡¯t retreat at this time. If he did, then his momentum would be weaker. And under Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual force, he would be heavily attacked. Who knows if he could be killed this time.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t actually think about a lot of things right now. His aura strengthened as he waved his curved sword and attacked Addison. This time, Addison was on his back foot. He can only parry, he didn¡¯t have any opportunity to attack.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s curved sword danced faster and more vigorously, making Addisonin inside time and time again. He was clear that he was more unfortunate than lucky. Addison was also clear that he still had one move to use, but he preferred to not use it.

    While Zhao Hai was going full on attack, he found that Addison¡¯s sword wasn¡¯t panicked nor chaotic. Addison defended quite well, making Zhao Hai unable to easily deal with him.

    Zhao Hai was a learned man. Inside his head he immediately understood that Addison must have means to save his life, so he wasn¡¯t panicking. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but pay more attention to Addison.

    Addison didn¡¯t know that his move was already discovered by Zhao Hai. He still resisted Zhao Hai¡¯s attacks. The fighting between the two were very fast. Guli and Jiang Zheng could only see the whirlwinds of attacks, they couldn¡¯t see anything else at all.

    At this time, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes suddenly shed. His sword changed, it wasn¡¯t a quick sh, but instead it was slow. It felt like this sword strike was hiding myriad changes inside it.

    When Addison saw this sword, his expression couldn¡¯t help but greatly change. This was because he discovered that although Zhao Hai¡¯s sh was very slow, it was hiding something inside it, blocking all of his escape routes. The only thing Addison could do was to wield his sword and block it.

    When he thought about this, Addison¡¯s eyes shed a grim light. As Zhao Hai¡¯s move approached, Addison¡¯s cross sword fiercely shed up and met with Zhao Hai¡¯s curved sword.

    However, Addison failed to see the sly glint on Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes as he was concentrated on Zhao Hai¡¯s sword. But when his own sword hit Zhao Hai¡¯s, Zhao Hai¡¯s sword suddenly broke apart. There wasn¡¯t any resistance as the two weapons shed. The feeling of using the wrong amount strength made Addison almost tumble forward.

    But things haven¡¯t ended. As Addison was startled, the originally curved sword became a whip. At the head of the new weapon was a small hammer. Addison¡¯s sword block made the whipsh in, the small hammer on the tip going in to hit the Addison¡¯s back.

    Bang! Addison felt his body shake. He couldn¡¯t stop himself from vomiting blood.

    Then this time, Zhao Hai¡¯s whip changed its shape into a tiger-tail whip. The whip went on to continually attack Addison. Upon seeing this offensive, a trace of panic finally appeared on Addison¡¯s face. However, it was quickly reced by fierceness. He looked at Zhao Hai with a vicious gaze and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, I will repay today¡¯s enmity a hundred times over. Blood sh!¡± After he said that, an immeasurable amount of blood came out of his body, eventually turning into a giant rotating ball of blood. The rotation got faster and faster and at the same time, the ball became smaller and smaller. Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t wait and whipped the ball of blood. However, that ball of blood was like a ball of water, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t do anything to it. His attacks was akin to shing a stream of water in order to stop its flow, it didn¡¯t have any effect.

    In front of Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes, the ball of blood became smaller and smaller before it popped in and disappeared.

    At this time, Guli and Jiang Zheng arrived at Zhao Hai¡¯s side. Then Guli said, ¡°Young Master, this is a unique technique of the Vampire Race, Blood sh. Only Vampire Marquis or higher ranked beings can perform this. It allows them to jump a thousand li(500km), and it gets farther the stronger one is. However, a Blood sh would have tremendous impact to their bodies. I don¡¯t know how far Addison jumped, but recuperating within 8-10 years would be impossible for him.¡±

    Jiang Zheng nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity he escaped.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, he won¡¯t be able to run for long. You take care of things here while I pursue him. Remember to send the remaining Undead to the Space, we shouldn¡¯t waste any manpower.¡± The twoplied as Zhao Hai just smiled. In fact, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say this to the two, but to Lizzy and Megan instead.

    On a Bone Mountain a hundred thousand li(50,000 km) east of Three Saint City, a giant ball of blood suddenly appeared. Then the ball of blood transformed and slowly turned into a person. This person was none other than Addison who just waged a war against Zhao Hai.

    This Bone Mountain was also a unique type of structure in the Underworld. Just like its name, bone mountains were huge piles of bones. Nobody knew how these Bone Mountains came to be. Bone Mountains can both berge and small, with some stretching for hundreds of thousands of li. This Bone Mountain was a small one, it can even be called a Bone Hill.

    This was generally the birthce for skeletons. Both strong and weak Skeletons came out from Bone Mountains. However, there weren¡¯t any strong skeletons seen in these Bone Mountains. Once these Skeletons were born, they would immediately leave the vicinity. Only recently born Grey Skeletons could be seen in the area.

    Addison chose to appear in this ce. Since there weren¡¯t any strong Skeletons in this area, Addison wouldn¡¯t be threatened even if he was seriously injured.

    Addison¡¯s current state was very bad. His face was very blue and there was a line of blooding out of his mouth. He was humiliated but his expression was extremely fierce. When his figure appeared, he vomited blood before he grumbled, ¡°Zhao Hai, wait for me. When I recover, I will make you suffer a hundred times more than I did today.¡±

    Then suddenly, a temperate voice was heard, ¡°Why would I need to wait. I¡¯m already here.¡±

    The voice was very light. But in Addison¡¯s ears, it was as loud as a thunderp. Addison was too familiar with this voice, he used Blood sh in order to escape from the owner of this voice.

    Addison¡¯s spiritual force swept towards the direction of the voice, to which he found Zhao Hai standing there. Addison¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn grey. If he wasn¡¯t injured, then he would¡¯ve used Blood sh straight away. But unfortunately, he was seriously injured. If he used Blood sh once more, then his strength would be permanently damaged, he might even descend one rank. This wasn¡¯t something that Addison wanted to see. So he stopped himself from escaping as he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°How did you get here? In this world, nobody can catch up to my Blood sh¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°If you be my subordinate, then I will naturally tell you.¡±

    Addison continued to look at Zhao Hai, but various thoughts were quickly running in his head. He couldn¡¯t ept that Zhao Hai was his match. Earlier on, because of Guli and Jiang Zheng, Zhao Hai was able to crush him using his aura. Because of this, Addison lost. If there was no external help, then the fight would at most end in a draw. Pledging loyalty to Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t something he was willing to do.

    However, Addison was seriously injured and he could only use 20%-30% of his strength. If he fights Zhao Hai in his current state, then he would only be courting death. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t escape. In this case, pledging allegiance to Zhao Hai was his only choice, he was unwilling to be food for others.

    Also, after pledging loyalty to Zhao Hai, when he recovers, he can deal with Zhao Hai then. When the timees, and Zhao Hai had his guard down, he was confident in making a sessful sneak attack. After he eliminates Zhao Hai, he would then proceed to consume Zhao Hai¡¯s fiery soul.

    When he thought about this, Addison bowed to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Addison is willing to pledge allegiance to Mister.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Addison and a light couldn¡¯t help but sh on his eyes. He knows that Addison wasn¡¯t having any good thoughts. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expose him, he knew that whatever Addison¡¯s n was, he would never expect something like the Space. As long as Addison enters the Space, then even if he had a great n, it would still be deemed useless.

    Zhao Hai pretended to be happy as he said, ¡°Good, since you¡¯ve pledged your loyalty, then you¡¯re now a person on my side. Since that¡¯s the case, then let me tell you.I have a Space Divergent Ability. Because of this, I can make quick pursuits. Alright, let¡¯s go back to Three Saint City, I¡¯ll help you treat your wounds.

    When Addison heard Zhao Hai, his heart couldn¡¯t help but turn cold. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to have a spatial ability. Since this is the case, then he would need to choose a good time to attack Zhao Hai in the future. Otherwise, Zhao Hai would be able to teleport away. Even if Addison wants to chase, he wouldn¡¯t be able to.

    On the surface, Addison kept being respectful, ¡°Alright, then I would have to trouble Mister.¡±

    Addison couldn¡¯t understand why Zhao Hai haven¡¯t signed a contract with him. But even if Zhao Hai did, Addison wasn¡¯t afraid. In the past, Addison was able to learn a secret technique. This technique was able to slowly void a contract without alerting the other party. Because he had this guarantee, Addison was able to agree to pledging allegiance to Zhao Hai.

    This method of dissolving contracts was created by a Lich. This Lich was quite special, he was even probably older than Kamp. This Lich wasn¡¯t interested in getting stronger, opting to do research instead. But since this LIch had lived for too long, his strength became very formidable. Additionally, with his numerous research, he was able to make all kinds of magic. In the end, his strength was something that surprised even Addison.

    Also, that Lich didn¡¯t like to fight against people. And since some of his experiments needed some test subjects, he let Addison help him procure them. In turn, he promised that as long as Addison helps him, he would teach Addison a secret technique. Since that Lich was stronger than Addison, he could onlyply. However, Addison didn¡¯t expect the Lich to teach him a method to dissolve contracts. At that time, Addison was still weak, around Vampire Marquis level. Afterwards, Addison was contracted to a strong Vampire. During that time, Addison remembered the secret technique. With a mentality of refusing to abandon hope, Addison tried it out. Who would¡¯ve thought that it was actually a sess. After that, he found an opportunity to mount a sneak attack, killing that formidable Vampire. Because he had absorbed that Vampire¡¯s energy, Addison was able to attain his current strength. Now, Addison wants to use the same method to deal with Zhao Hai.

 Chapter 1006 â€“ About the Underworld

    <h4>Chapter 1006 ¨C About the Underworld</h4>

    Zhao Hai was aware that Addison has his own thoughts. But since Addison wanted him to believe, then he would act that he believed. This way, Addison would put his guard down, finally ending up being cheated by Zhao Hai to enter the Space.

    With their current strength disparity, Zhao Hai waspletely able to throw Addison towards the Space. However, he was afraid that Addison might rebel at thest moment and blow himself up. If this happened, then Zhao Hai would lose a powerful subordinate. Because of this, Zhao Hai went through all these things in order to deceive Addison to enter the Space.

    Zhao Hai looked at Addison and said, ¡°Alright. Addison, stay by my side. I¡¯ll take you to Three Saint City. Since you are injured, I will not sign a contract at the moment. We¡¯ll have you recover first. We¡¯ll sign the contract when you¡¯re healed.¡±

    Zhao Hai knew that if he kept silent about the contract, then Addison might begin to have some suspicions. He chose his words carefully so that Addison wouldn¡¯t think about it.

    Sure enough, after hearing Zhao Hai, the little bit of anxiety from Addison was cleared. He nodded before he went to Zhao Hai¡¯s side. He looked very obedient.

    Zhao Hai looked at Addison and smiled. Then he waved his hand as he brought Addison to the Space. After the Vampire King entered, the Space immediately issued a prompt, ¡°Vampire discovered. Disloyalty has been detected, subduing, sessfully subdued. Vampire is seriously injured. Does the Host want to treat him? Treatment would cost 1 million gold coins.¡±

    Zhao Hai discovered that the Space had slowly gained a humanistic nature. In the past, the Space would just call skeletons robots, but now it could directly identify them as skeletons. Now, it was able to acknowledge the presence of a Vampire. It was clear that the Space was evolving.

    Zhao Hai gave his agreement, ¡°Immediately issue the treatment.¡±

    The Space issued another prompt, ¡°Administering treatment!¡¯ After that, Zhao Hai¡¯s gold became 1 million less. On the other hand, a film of blood wrapped around Addison and entered his body. It didn¡¯t take long before Addison¡¯s imposing aura recovered to what Zhao Hai felt before.

    Addison quickly bowed to Zhai Hai and said, ¡°Thank you, Young Master.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he said, ¡°Good. You go cultivate for now. I¡¯ll find youter.¡± Addisonplied as he was sent by Zhao Hai to the Hell Space.

    At this time, Laura and the others walked out of the vi. Zhao Hai could also see Green and Merine among them.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare, then he immediately gave Green his greetings, ¡°Grandpa Green, Grandma Merine, why are you here? Did something happen?¡±

    Green smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, Laura and the others came to look for me. They didn¡¯t know what to do when you fought Addison, so they went to ask for my advice.¡±

    Laura added, ¡°That¡¯s right. Brother Hai, it¡¯s thanks to Grandpa Green. He advised us to quickly deal with the Undead attacking Three Saint City and then support you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°If we could say anything about the old treasures of the Buda n, then Grandpa Green¡¯s experience is certainly one of them. This time, our harvest is really good. I didn¡¯t expect Addison to be this strong. But with this experience, if I meet another expert like Addison, I would surely be able to deal with them. Today¡¯s event is really good. It¡¯s lucky that you were able to release that skeleton. Otherwise, me and Addison would be in grave danger.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°You must thank Cai¡¯er well. It was Cai¡¯er who discovered that things weren¡¯t doing well. Because of this, we released a skeleton to break your entanglement.¡±

    Zhao Hai turned his head to Cai¡¯er and faintly smiled, ¡°Cai¡¯er, thank you!¡¯

    Cai¡¯er¡¯s small face turned red as she replied, ¡°Young Master is too polite. This is something that Cai¡¯er should be doing.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and didn¡¯t give any more response. He turned to the others and said, ¡°Alright, we shouldn¡¯t be standing here outside. Let¡¯s go in.¡± After that, the group proceeded to enter the vi.

    After having sat down, Zhao Hai turned his head to Green and the others and said, ¡°Since Grandpa Green is here, then we should discuss what to do next.¡±

    Laura thought about it and said, ¡°Brother Hai, the Underworld is very important for us. As long as we control this ce, then this means that we would have an inexhaustible resource of manpower. I think we should fight here. Our next step would be taking control of the Resistance Army.¡±

    Laura had already exined the Underworld¡¯s matter to Green and Merine. Because of this, the two Elders already had a gist of the happenings in the ne.

    Upon hearing Laura, Green nodded and said, ¡°What Laura said is correct. The Underworld is important to us. I think it¡¯s importance even surpasses the Divine Realm and the Ark Continent. If we ascendter on and face the powers of the Cultivation Realm, then the Underworld would be able to provide us with manpower. After all, we can get ores and other items anywhere else. But as for manpower, we can rarely get them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°We should control the Underworld. But I don¡¯t know if we should do it right now. We¡¯ve already offended Lu Wei. If we ascend in the Ark Continent or the Divine Realm, then we would be chased by him. And this time, we still haven¡¯t found out about the Anta ne¡¯s Ascension magic armor. If that magic armor is useless to us, then we can only ascend in the Underworld. So if we offend the manager of the Underworld, then we would be chased once we ascend. I don¡¯t want to face that situation.¡±

    The group nodded, but Merine knitted her brows as she said, ¡°Young Master, I think you should snatch the Underworld first. In any case, you¡¯ve already offended the people in the Underworld. Moreover, the Underworld is a giant deadndscape, this isn¡¯t something we like to be in. When we ascend, we might as well ascend in the Divine Realm than in the Underworld. Even if we get chased by Lu Wei, the Young Master already fought with him several times, so you have some experience against him. Additionally, if you can¡¯t run, there is still the Space. Also, the Young Master has Lu Wei¡¯s remnant soul who knows about the Cultivation Realm¡¯s situation. On the other hand, if we ascend in the Underworld, we would be going in blind. That case is much more dangerous. Therefore, I believe we should ascend in the Divine Realm or the Anta ne. Ascending in the Underworld isn¡¯t a good idea.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard Merine¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. He hadn¡¯t thought about this issue. He thought at there wouldn¡¯t be much difference in ascending in the Underworld. Upon hearing Merine, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes were finally opened. Only the Ark Continent and the Divine Realm belong to the same major ne. If Zhao Hai ascends in the Underworld, then the information that he had from Lu Wei¡¯s remnant spirit would be utterly useless. And this wasn¡¯t a good thing for Zhao Hai.

    The faces of Laura and the others changed as well. It seems like old ginger was really more spicy. In terms of experience and wisdom, they couldn¡¯t bepared to Green and Merine. The wisdom of old people were much more meticulous.

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°Right, it¡¯s just like what Grandma Merine said. It seems like we should control the Underworld now. Being chased around by Lu Wei is much better than going to apletely unknown ce.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright. Then we will take control of the Underworld. Let¡¯s begin with the Resistance Army. Now that Addison is on our side, we can use him to absorb the Resistance Army. After that, we¡¯ll deal with the Dark Temple.¡±

    Green nodded, ¡°That would work. But we still need to be on guard against the people in the Resistance Army. For them to hold on against the Dark Temple for this long means that they have their own methods. If we show our power too much, then it wouldn¡¯t be impossible for those people to work with the Dark Temple to deal with us.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Right, I know what I should do. Grandpa Green, Grandma Merine, you go back first. I still have something to deal in the Underworld. I will certainlye backter to share a meal with you.¡± Green nodded with a smile.

    After that, Zhao Hai¡¯s figure shed before he appeared back in Three Saint City. Then he called Addison out. At the same time, Guli and Jiang Zheng arrived and bowed to Zhao Hai, ¡°We have seen the Young Master.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside the tower. I have some words to say.¡± The three nodded before following Zhao Hai into the tower.

    After the group had sat down, Zhao Hai said, ¡°I won¡¯t care about Three Saint City¡¯s matters in the future. Addison will take control. Addison, I want you to unify the Resistance Army as soon as possible. If you need my help, then tell me. Understood?¡±

    Addison¡¯s two eyes shone red before he stood up and bowed, ¡°Young Master, you can rest assured, I willplete it sessfully.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he continued, ¡°Your people, I will release them after a while. But that doesn¡¯t include the Lich. I have things for them to do. Guli and Jiang Zheng will cooperate with you. I don¡¯t care too much about what happens in the Underworld, I¡¯ll leave everything to you. But you need to be sessful.¡±

    Addison nodded, ¡°Young Master can feel relieved, I know what to do. But Young Master, if I may ask, what do you want the Lich to do? Are the Lich important to the Young Master?¡±

 Chapter 1007 â€“ Please Turn Me Into An Undead

    <h4>Chapter 1007 ¨C Please Turn Me Into An Undead</h4>

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t expect Addison to take the initiative to ask this question. However, Zhao Hai could read through Addison¡¯s question. His two eyes shone as he said, ¡°Why do you ask? Do you know a formidable Lich?¡±

    Addison nodded and said, ¡°I do, Young Master. But I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s still there.¡± Then Addison told him about the Lich and the fact that the Lich taught him the method to dissolve contracts.

    Zhao Hai stared, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°No wonder you easily agreed to pledge allegiance to me. So you have this intent. Good, good. Tell me about the technique to dissolve a contract.¡±

    Addison didn¡¯t hesitate as he quickly said, ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Then he ryed the method to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai calmly listened as Addison told him about how to dissolve a contract. The method was truly wonderful, it could actually negate a contract. After listening to the technique, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the amount of talent needed to make it. It truly came from an extraordinarily talented person.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried that Addison would use this technique. Betrayal was impossible. The method used by the Space was apletely different system to magic. Let alone this technique, even the heavens and the earth couldn¡¯t affect the Space. This was because the Space wasn¡¯t something that belonged to the heavens and the earth.

    Addison remained standing there and didn¡¯t make any noise. After some time, Zhao Hai let out a long breath and said, ¡°Really wonderful. Hahaha. Good. Addison, can you visit that Lich? How about this, take care of the matters here first. Then you can lead me to look for that Lich. I need to recruit him under my wing.¡±

    Addison nodded and said, ¡°Young Master can rest assured, I know what to do.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he waved his hand, allowing Addison to leave. Then Zhao Hai stood up and looked at the Dark Mist outside the tower as he smiled, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Underworld to bring another pleasant surprise.¡± Then his figure shed as he entered the Space.

    Inside the Space, Meg and Merine were preparing their supper. Laura and the others were also helping them. Although their technique wasn¡¯t good, their intention made up for it.

    Green was inside the living room, happily looking at the battle between the O¡¯Neal family and the Foreign Races. After seeing Zhao Haie back, Green stood up and said, ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re back.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa Green, let¡¯s sit and share a few cups. Later on, we¡¯ll call Father-inw and the others over. It has been some time since all of us gathered together.¡±

    Naturally, Green didn¡¯t have anyins. Zhao Hai quickly sent some Undead to call the others over. Those who were invited weren¡¯t a lot, they were Rockhead, Blockhead, Karen, Shue, and Shun. These people were Zhao Hai¡¯s closest family members. Because of this, Zhao Hai invited them over.

    Before long, everyone was present. Then Zhao Hai and Green told them about the basic matters of the Underworld. Blockhead, Rockhead, Shue and Shun had regretful expressions on their faces. They wanted to follow Zhao Hai into dangerous ces, it¡¯s just a pity that their strengths couldn¡¯t catch up. At this time, Green was still training them.

    The meal was done preparing not long after that. Zhao Hai and the others proceeded to head towards the dining room. After everyone had sat down, Zhao Hai looked at them and smiled, ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve gathered together. It¡¯s not easy to have time like today.¡±

    Green smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, we made every effort to seed, but we still couldn¡¯t provide any means to help you.¡±

    Zhao Hai just smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that you couldn¡¯t help, our enemies are just getting stronger and stronger. Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this. Let¡¯s eat. Nevertheless, I believe that we can defeat all of the enemies.¡±

    At this time, Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, I have one thing I couldn¡¯t understand. How did you find Addison? He used his Blood sh and appeared more than 100 thousand li away. How did you manage to find him that quickly?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Laura and gave her a smile, ¡°Did you forget the weapon I used? It¡¯s the Blood Ghost Staff. When I transformed my sword and turned it into a whip, I made a thin needle from the whip head and had it attach to Addison¡¯s body. So even if I cannot see where he escaped to, I can still know his location. This way, I was able to quickly find him.¡±

    This method was truly wonderful. But as long as people lift the mysterious veil, it bes very unappealing, it looked so simple.

    When the others heard Zhao Hai¡¯s exnation, they couldn¡¯t help but admire his thinking. This wasn¡¯t some blind admiration, it stemmed from Zhao Hai¡¯s true ability.

    Don¡¯t forget, Zhao Hai¡¯s fight with Addison wasn¡¯t something that would permit even a little bit of distraction. But yet, Zhao Hai was able to note Addison¡¯s reaction and made that arrangement. It was something that needed some ability to execute.

    Green nodded and said, ¡°The Young Master has done magnificently. In the face of that kind of enemy, what one needs is calmness. At the same time, we can¡¯t just have that enemy escape. If we allow them to escape, then they would certainly retaliate when they recover. We cannot let such a hostile enemy go free.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded. Zhao Hai looked at everyone and then said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this. Actually, this is no big deal. Everyone, let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Green and the others didn¡¯t express any disagreement and just began eating. After having eaten some food, Zhao Hai suddenly turned to Green and said, ¡°Grandpa Green, how is Blockhead and the others¡¯ training?¡±

    As soon as they head Zhao Hai¡¯s question, Rockhead, Blockhead, Shue, and Shun turned to look at Green. This was because the answer was also very important to them.

    Green looked at Blockhead and the others and said, ¡°Young Master, they still aren¡¯t prepared. Although their strengths has been promoted to God-rank thanks to the Space, theirbat experience is still very small. However, I¡¯m prepared to send them to the Hell Space for practical training. As long as they are done with that, they would be able to work with the Young Master.¡±

    As soon as they heard Green¡¯s response, the expressions of Blockhead and the others went serious. They had never been on an actual war before, it can be said that theirbat training was very minimal. Even Shue and Shun who were experienced in assassinations didn¡¯t have the skill to kill the Undead.

    Killing people and killing undead was totally different. If one wanted to kill a person, then slicing their necks or piercing their heart would be enough. On the other hand, these methods couldn¡¯t be used on the Undead. The Undead didn¡¯t have hearts nor necks that could be slit. Even Zombies like Jiang Zheng, even if they had necks, it wasn¡¯t their fatal point. Slitting their throats would just be useless.

    With these shorings, Shun was the one being affected the most. Shun was an assassin, a hidden weapon expert capable of assassinating people using many methods. But upon facing the undead, his hidden weapons were the most useless things. This was because his attacks wouldn¡¯t be able to kill the undead. Therefore, this practical training was very necessary for Shun.

    For Shun and the others, this practical training was good news. This was because this training represented them being a step closer to returning to work by Zhao Hai¡¯s side. With this in mind, they were very eager to seed.

    When he heard Green¡¯s exnation, Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Have them get adapted to thebat suits first. If they can use the suits, then they wouldn¡¯t die easily.¡±

    At this time, Rockhead suddenly stood up and said, ¡°Young Master, I have a request.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he turned to looked at Rockhead and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be overly polite. No matter what your request is, I will certainly try my best toply.¡±

    Rockhead looked into Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Young Master, I ask you, if I die in battle one day, then please turn me into an Undead. Let me keep following you at your side.¡±

    Blockhead stood up as well and said, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m thinking the same thing as Elder Brother. If I die in battle one day, then please turn me into an Undead.¡±

    Shue and Shun simrly stood up and said the same words. Zhao Hai looked at the four, his face sunken as he said, ¡°You four, why are you talking about dying? Do you really think that Ick manpower? Those Undead are more than enough to be my soldiers. Remember,ter on, don¡¯t speak of nonsense like this. You¡¯re my family, so how could I just allow you to die in battle? Your mission is to survive and live alongside me.¡±

    Green also turned to the four and said, ¡°Alright, you guys go sit back down. Your Young Master has more than 1 billion Undead, and all of them have abilities no worse than you.¡±

    As soon as they heard Green, Blockhead and the others sat down. They knew that Zhao Hai and Green only said those words because they cared for them, they couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful.

    After eating their meal, Green and the others proceeded to leave. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately head back to the Underworld. Instead, he sat inside the vi and looked at what Addison and the others were doing.

    Addison and the others were currently taking care of Three Saint City. Actually, there was nothing left that much to deal with. Addison was currently calling his people and returning to the cities where they came from, stabilizing the overall situation.

    Addison¡¯s current actions were very clever. During this period of time, he took care of things swiftly and smoothly. He also left some hidden traps in his rear. Now, he can take advantage of this opportunity to remove the hidden dangers so that he can handplete control of his force to Zhao Hai.

    Most importantly, only when Addison stabilized these cities would he and Zhao Hai be able to look for that Lich.

 Chapter 1008 â€“ Stable Rear Before Leaving

    <h4>Chapter 1008 ¨C Stable Rear Before Leaving</h4>

    Almost nobody in the Underworld noticed the changes happening in Three Saint City. They were even less likely to know that the changes taking ce in the city was something that would affect the entire Underworld.

    Addison was nowpletely loyal to Zhao Hai. Not to say the method of dissolving contracts, even if that magic works, it was still useless. Addison was now intent on doing his best for Zhao Hai.

    From what Addison could see, Zhao Hai had paid great attention to that Lich. It even seems like he attaches more importance to the Lichpared to Addison. Although Addison didn¡¯t know why, he knew that this matter would be advantageous for Zhao Hai. In this case, he would need to deal with this matter as soon as possible.

    However, taking care of this matter wasn¡¯t easy. Before they can leave, then needed to take care of Three Saint City as well as the other cities that Addison took before.

    Actually, in the Underworld, once a city was conquered, there would almost be no rebellion happening. This was because hierarchy was very strict here. This hierarchy was inscribed into the bones of the Undead. Lower-ranked undead wouldn¡¯t dare to rebel.

    However, this didn¡¯t indicate that there wouldn¡¯t be any danger in these cities. Because of this, Addison left some high-ranked subordinates inside the cities that he had conquered before. This was to insure the city¡¯s stability.

    Also, Addison has his own enemies. They wouldn¡¯t just watch as Addison leaves. When Addison leaves, then it¡¯s possible for his enemies to snatch his cities.

    In the Underworld, experts like Addison didn¡¯t only number one or two, there were quite a lot of them. Even if we only counted inside the Resistance Army, there were still several beings on Addison¡¯s level. In fact, despite being strong, Addison wasn¡¯t the strongest.

    But although there were other strong characters, their influence wasn¡¯t the same. Addison¡¯s ce in the Resistance Army was, in a word, hawkish. He was bent on unifying the Resistance Army and then proceeding to deal with the Dark Temple.

    Naturally, opposite the hawks were the doves. These doves think that maintaining the present situation would be best. These two sides weren¡¯t peaceful to each other. On the other hand, there was Kamp¡¯s group, the free and unfettered faction.

    The so-called free and unfettered faction were actually people who belong to the middle. They don¡¯t belong to either faction, they just stayed neutral and guarded their territory. If people from the Dark Temple attack, only then would they go into war. Being people in the middle, there were no doves nor hawks among them, all they want was to protect theirnd.

    In the Underworld, the Resistance Army controls over 100 cities. On the other hand, the Dark Temple held several thousand. If it wasn¡¯t because of the strong beings inside the Resistance Army, then the Dark Temple would¡¯ve already gotten control of the Underworld.

    Addison was the representative of the hawk faction in the Resistance Army. Not to mention the opposition from the doves, even the other hawks would look covetously at his cities. Therefore, Addison¡¯s camp was still somewhat unstable.

    Addison wanted to stabilize his side so that Zhao Hai could rest assured. And the reason why Addison was confident in doing so was because he now had Zhao Hai¡¯s support.

    One shouldn¡¯t underestimate the help that Zhao Hai can provide. How much military strength does Zhao Hai have? He had more then 1 billion high-ranked Undead. With this support at his back, Addison waspletely able to stabilize his backyard.

    Zhao Hai knew this so he didn¡¯t interfere. He already told Addison that he would support him. Therefore, Addison having this confidence was nothing unusual.

    Zhao Hai was fully confident of the Space¡¯s abilities. Addison had been subdued by the Space, and since this was so, Addison wouldn¡¯t betray him. Because of this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hold back in sending Undead to Addison. There was no need for suspicion and doubt.

    Addison had now left Three Saint City, leading Undead to the cities that had surrendered to him.

    Addison¡¯s methods were working very well. In the following month, Addison led his undead and reconquered the cities that he had conquered.

    It might sound redundant, but it wasn¡¯t redundant at all. Back then, Addison only conquered the strongest beings in those cities, the ordinary people haven¡¯t been subdued. This time, Addison took the Undead army and swept through those cities. All of the Undead have been sent to the Space, bing Zhao Hai¡¯s subordinate.

    Actually, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect Addison to use this method. After Addison captured all of the Undead inside the cities, the Undead inside Zhao Hai¡¯s Space had multiplied several times. This is to say that Zhao Hai now had several billion Undead inside his Space.

    Naturally, these billions of Undead weren¡¯t all inside the Space, some of them were reced back into the Underworld. But this time, they were loyal to Zhao Hai. By having these Undead, this meant that Addison¡¯s cities were nigh impregnable.

    If other Undead arrived at the cities at this time, then they would find a very strange phenomenon. The Undead inside these cities weren¡¯t as bustling as the others, the city was like a well-oiled machine.

    The Undead inside these cities would go out and find things that they see as valuable. Then they would hand them over to the city manager and in turn they would be given rewards.

    It was impossible for the other Undead to know that this was Zhao Hai¡¯s idea. After seeing Addison¡¯s actions, Zhao Hai decided to copy the system inside the Space and implement it on these Undead cities.

    It took about a month before these cities have been processed. In this month¡¯s time, the battle between the O¡¯Neal family and the Foreign Races has ended. Who won and who lost was still unclear. If talking about casualties, then the O¡¯Neal family won, the ratio of casualties between the two parties was an astonishing 10,000 to 1 in favor of the O¡¯Neal family. However, this didn¡¯t mean that the O¡¯Neal family was victorious. One should know that training magic armor pilots in the Anta ne wasn¡¯t an easy matter. They took a lot more resourcespared to a simrly ranked warriors.

    Because of this, although the O¡¯Neal family had repelled the Foreign Races, their ability to expand has been hindered. At this moment, they can only defend the Taurus Continent as well as seize the nes belonging the the Thunder n, Barbarians, and the Winged Pegasus.

    Although this was the case, the O¡¯Neal family didn¡¯t term it as a loss. They wanted the resources of the Taurus Continent, and they managed to get it, albeit after paying a high price.

    However, there was a particr phenomenon in the Anta ne. If you have money, then you will notck people working for you, you can even buy people.

    Actually, the Anta ne had once abolished very, nobody could buy nor sell people. However, this rule became useless when opening other nes became prevalent.

    In the end, the Anta ne could only amend thew. The people from the Anta ne were allowed to buy and sell people, but those people needed to be from other nes. Humans from the Anta ne couldn¡¯t be sold. If one was found viting thisw, then they would be severely punished.

    This amendment was akin to the Anta ne agreeing to the existence of very. This was because the people from the Anta ne didn¡¯t look any differentpared to the people from the other nes. One would just need tobel a person as someone from another ne and they could be bought or sold.

    This condition has been ced in the dark by the higher people from the Anta ne. Because of this, the masses were celebrating that their lords were being magnanimous when in fact they were doing dishonest matters in the dark.

    Because of this, the O¡¯Neal family wasn¡¯t worried that nobody woulde to the Taurus Continent and act as theirbor force. In fact, the ores they gained in the Taurus Continent was enough to buy people and train a lot of magic armor pilots. The only other thing they needed was time.

    Since the O¡¯Neal family had no way to attack the Foreign Races and the Foreign Races had no way to attack the O¡¯Neal family, the Taurus Continent had unexpectedly be peaceful.

    However, this wasn¡¯t the thing that Zhao Hai wanted to happen. This was because Zhao Hai wanted to see a higher level magic armor from the O¡¯Neal family. The O¡¯Neal family had yet to invest greatly in this war.

    Instead of the fight, Zhao Hai¡¯s attention was ced on the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s Patriarch. And through this, Zhao Hai can affirm that the O¡¯Neal family had a more powerful magic armor than their God-rank magic armors. However, it was the same as the Supreme Weapons, they couldn¡¯t be easily used.

    The battle with the Foreign Races was beyond the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s expectations. Because of this, they didn¡¯t bring the more powerful magic armor into the Taurus Continent. After experiencing the fierce battle, the magic armor had began its transport. But since it took time to transport this magic armor, and since the fight was in a standoff for a long time, the two sides retreated even before the magic armor arrived.

    Because this magic armor didn¡¯t arrive, Zhao Hai had no way to see how it performs in a fight. However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t too anxious about this matter. This was because Zhao hai knew that the Foreign Races wouldn¡¯t just let the O¡¯Neal family freely take the Taurus Continent. And at the same time, the O¡¯Neal family wouldn¡¯t just ept having a hidden enemy at all times. A war would happen sooner orter. When that timees, the O¡¯Neal family would surely use that magic armor, and Zhao Hai would be able to see its might.

    Zhao Hai also heard why the O¡¯Neal family couldn¡¯t freely use that magic armor. It was because of its energy consumption. If the magic armor wants to exert its strength, then it would need a strong energy source. Ordinary energy converters might be fine but they wouldn¡¯t be enough. Not only could ordinary energy converters restrict the performance of the magic armor, it could also dramatically shorten the time it can be used.

    Take an ordinary magic armor, for example. If it uses an energy converter, then it can remain operational for six hours. If it was in an intense fight, then it can function for four hours. As for that magic armor, an ordinary energy converter would only be enough for it to normally function for one hour. But if it was going to enter a battle, then it would need a special energy block. This energy block was something that was rare even in the Anta ne.

    This piece of information stoked Zhao Hai¡¯s interest. He wanted to see that energy block that the O¡¯Neal family Patriarch was talking about.

    Peace has been restored in the Divine Realm. This made Zhao Hai turn his full attention to the matters of the Underworld. At this time, Addison¡¯s 20 cities had be under his control. All of the Undead in those cities had been converted. As long as it keeps going smoothly, then Zhao Hai would be able to look for that Lich alongside Addison.

    Zhao Hai was full of curiosity towards that Lich. He wanted to know the character of such a being. However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t in a hurry, he knew that being anxious would just be useless.

    Zhao Hai had already asked Addison about the position of that Lich. Addison said that the Lich was in a very secret ce. It would be impossible for ordinary undead to reach that ce. Since the ce was not dangerous to the Lich, he theoretically wouldn¡¯t leave.

    After getting a guarantee from Addison, Zhao Hai rxed. They needed to unify the Resistance Army and cultivate a stable base. Because of this, it was important for Zhao Hai to stabilize the ces that Addison conquered first.

    After a month and ten days, Addison finally took care of the cities under his rule. Each city had one or two beings as powerful as Guli and Jiang Zheng managing it. The rest of the Undead were Zhao Hai¡¯s men. With this, the cities wouldn¡¯t be in any danger.

    And because of the Space, those cities would support each other all the time. Once a city experiences a problem, then the other cities would immediately offer reinforcements.

    After everything has been taken care of, Zhao Hai and Addison left the territory to find that formidable Lich!

 Chapter 1009 â€“ High-rank Bone-shaped Plants

    <h4>Chapter 1009 ¨C High-rank Bone-shaped nts</h4>

    Zhao Hai calmly sat inside Guli¡¯s bone carriage. Outside the carriage, one could see that the ones pulling it weren¡¯t ordinary human-shaped skeletons. Instead, it was lifted by four giant bone beasts as they flew in the sky. These four bone beasts had roughly the same bone structure as a human. However, they had four strong limbs as well as long and sharp fangs. One could see from this that the beasts were four giant apes.

    Inside the carriage were several bone furniture covered by some beastskin. On a table were two sses filled with red wine. Addison was sitting opposite Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai looked at Addison and smiled, ¡°Addison, you need to learn how to indulge. Taste this, it¡¯s the best red wine the Space can produce.¡±

    Because Addison had more contact with Zhao Hai, he wasn¡¯t as polite and respectfulpared to before. He was now acting morefortably in front of Zhao Hai. Naturally, his loyalty to Zhao Hai remained unchanged, he just held back his reverence.

    After all, Addison was a king, and he was also an intelligent being. Although he has been subdued by the Space, his memories weren¡¯t altered, the only thing that changed was the fact that he was now loyal to Zhao Hai.

    Addison took up a ss of red wine and took a sip. After he ced his ss back down, he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s pretty good, very tasty. In the Underworld, we could only drink the blood from the Blood Ponds or blood of magic beasts. Those things simply have no vor.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Addison and said, ¡°Don¡¯t Vampires rely on drinking blood to live? Do you have any other choice?¡±

    Addison smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, we Vampires are actually a type of Undead. During our early lives, we are weak Vampire Bats. At that time, we can only survive by drinking on Blood Ponds. After drinking enough blood from the Blood pond, we slowly transition into bing Undead. Although blood can provide us with energy, after bing Vampires, we can survive by directly absorbing the Dark Mist. Only when we are injured or just want to drink blood do we drink it.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. It seems like the Vampires in the Underworld were different than the ones on Earth. This also made it known to Zhao Hai that this ce was disconnected from Earth. After all, Vampires on Earth only exist in legend, in people¡¯s fantasy. But in this universe, one was sitting right opposite him.

    This time, the two came out in order to find the Lich that Addision mentioned. The two didn¡¯t bring anybody else. Naturally, Zhao Hai was still able to bring his army out. After all, there was the Space.

    Addison looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Moreover, in my current level, I don¡¯t need blood anymore. As long as I absorb the Dark Mist, I can have endless strength.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Good, the Underworld¡¯s Dark Mist is truly mysterious. Right, how far are we from reaching the next city?¡±

    Addison¡¯s spiritual force swept out before he said, ¡°It¡¯s not far away. In half a day, we should reach Dry Bone City.¡±

    Zhao Hai had a curious expression as he asked, ¡°Addison, how does the Underworld tell the time? Also, how do you distinguish between night and day?¡±

    Addison smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, there are many methods in the Underworld, and each one of them is different. Time has no use to the Undead, so nobody really takes note of the time. But as for day and night, we can see it from the concentration of the Dark MIst. When the density of the mist is strong, then it¡¯s night, if it is thin, then it¡¯s day.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He knew that the Undead would be the most sensitive to the changes to the Dark Mist. Since the Dark Mist was everywhere, using this method to tell the time was quite convenient.

    Zhao Hai also swept the outside with his spiritual force, then he sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect nts to be able to survive in the Underworld. Also, those nts look very strange. This is my first time seeing nts growing to look like bones.¡±

    In the past several days, Zhao Hai had gained some understanding regarding the strange things in the Underworld. There were plenty of nts here, and all of them look very foreign to Zhao Hai. Some of these nts were pitch ck. Although they had leaves growing, these leaves were also ck. It wasn¡¯t a very dark shade of green, butpletely ck. There were also some nts that were pure red, and also some that werepletely blood red.

    But one of the strangest nts that Zhao Hai saw were these bone nts. The trunk of the nt was a huge bone with its branches being thinner versions. Its leaves were made out of bones as well. In short, the nt looked like a piece of art made purely out of bones stuck together. It didn¡¯t resemble anything that can be called alive.

    When Zhao Hai saw these nts, his first thought was that they were fake. But afterwards he discovered that they weren¡¯t. This nt had roots. And when they were sent to the Space, the Space issued a prompt. ording to the Space, this nt was a type of High-ranked fauna. It seems like these nts would have great use in the future. This was because the Space only identified it as high-rank, nothing else. This meant that the Space¡¯s level was not enough to describe the properties of the nt.

    Upon hearing the Space¡¯s prompt, Zhao Hai immediately knew that these bone nts were great items. And being low-level was a sign of a good thing, this was what Zhao Hai learned after having the Space this long.

    What made Zhao Hai more surprised was the fact that this nt could only survive on Bone Mountains. If you change its location, then it wouldn¡¯t grow.

    Zhao Hai had no choice but to go outside and take that Bone Mountain into the Space. But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect that upon taking that Bone Mountain into the Space, the Space issued a prompt. It said that the Bone Mountain had improved the Hell Space. Not only that, it actually increased the Space¡¯s level by one. At the same time, it was stated that the Bone Mountain could grow up. Once it bes big enough, then it would automatically produce skeletons on its own. This was definitely an unexpected surprise for Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Haid didn¡¯t think that the Space would have a function. He immediately took a bigger Bone Mountain to the Space. However, this time, the Space didn¡¯t issue any prompt, the Bone Mountain didn¡¯t produce any skeletons either. In the end, Zhao Hai could only give up. Now he was wondering what other things he can see in the Underworld.

    When Addison heard Zhao Hai¡¯sments, he smiled and said, ¡°There are a lot of strange things in the Underworld. In fact, there aren¡¯t a lot of bone nts existing here. This is because the Undead would immediately eat them since it can increase their level.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he really didn¡¯t know what uses these nts had. But Zhao Hai still had the Undead stroll around the cities and collect any strange things theye across.

    Addison looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, although there aren¡¯t a lot of nts in the Underworld, each one of them are very useful. And even if Dark Creatures generally eat nts, they can swallow fiery souls as well. At the same time, they could survive by consuming the blood in Blood Ponds. It was for this reason that their bodies produce spirit stones.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. After a long period of evolution, it wouldn¡¯t be unreasonable for the Dark Creatures to find ways in order to survive. They had no eyes, they can drink from poisonous Blood Pounds, and they can even absorb fiery souls. It was obvious that these were all for survival. After all, fiery souls and blood ponds were the mostmon things in the Underworld.

    Just like Addison said, there weren¡¯t a lot of nts in the Underworld. Zhao Hai believes that this was because of the Underworld being devoid of life. Even these mutant nts found it difficult to survive.

    While the two men were chatting, Zhao Hai could suddenly feel the presence of a city in front of them. Addison discovered it as well. After using his spiritual force, Addison turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, Dry Bone City is in front of us. It¡¯s a city that is very important for the Undead. Do you want to go there to rest?¡±

    Actually, with their strengths, they don¡¯t need to take a rest. However, Zhao Hai wanted to take a look at Dry Bone City so he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take some rest. I also want to see how different Dry Bone City ispared to Three Saint City.¡±

    Addison smiled and said, ¡°It is definitely different. Dry Bone City is quite an important city for the Rebel Alliance. Three Saint City isn¡¯t as significant. Three Saint City is a ce constructed by Kamp and the others, so its location is quite remote. On the other hand, Dry Bone City has connections to the Resistance Army and the Dark Temple. Because of this, the city is quiterge. At the same time, since there are a lot of undead doing transactions here, hotels are built. They¡¯re quite rare in the underworld.¡±

    When he heard Addison, Zhao Hai said, ¡°The Underworld has hotels? This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of this. Interesting. We need to take a look inside the city and see if there are good things inside.¡±

    Addison smiled and said, ¡°You can bump into something good once in a while, but the probability of that happening is very low. After all, there aren¡¯t a lot of good things in the barren Underworld.¡± While he said that, the bone carriage proceeded towards Dry Bone City.

 Chapter 1010 â€“ Merchant Lich City Lord

    <h4>Chapter 1010 ¨C Merchant Lich City Lord</h4>

    Dry Bone City was structurally simr to Three Saint City. However, its city wall was much higher inparison. Its gate was bigger as well. Just like Three Saint City, Dry Bone City only had a main gate, there were no other gates present. At the same time, carriages were rarely seen entering and leaving the gate. There simply wasn¡¯t that much carriages in the Underworld.

    In a city like this, although there were a lot of Undead going through the city gates, no entry tax was collected. The trade in the city was much more open than other groups. The Undead system didn¡¯t have things such as tax collection.

    Zhao Hai and Addison rode their bone carriage to enter the city. The guards on the city gate couldn¡¯t help but look at the bone carriage. It was clear that they don¡¯t often see high-ranked people entering Dry Bone City.

    In the Underworld, as long as an Undead goes to a city and makes a transaction, then it meant that they held intellect. In other words, these Undead were like people, they can think for themselves and trade like a human would. It was just because of their living environment that their cultures were very different.

    Zhao Hai and Addison proceeded to enter Dry Bone City. It was clear that Addison had some understanding regarding the city. Upon entering, Addison immediately led Zhao Hai to a building. Zhao Hai inspected the building, it was made by t stone while the floor was blood red soil. Zhao Hai knew that this soil must be made out of y found near Blood Ponds, its blood energy was actually quite strong.

    But what made it surprising for Zhao Hai was the fact that the roof of the Underworld¡¯s houses were made out of bones. The Undead of the Underworld seem to have be skilled when it came to using bones. When Zhao Hai saw this for the first time, he couldn¡¯t help but be astonished since these roof didn¡¯t leak at all.

    Zhao Hai and Addison entered the hotel. When they entered, Zhao Hai saw that the furniture were all made out of bones. Also, Zhao Hai was surprised to see that there were Lich among the Skeletons that were working here.

    As soon as they entered the hotel, a Lich immediately floated over. The Lich bowed and said, ¡°Wee to Dry Bone Hotel.¡±

    Addison looked at the Lich, then he tossed a spirit stone and said, ¡°Prepare the best rooms.¡± The Lich looked at the spirit stone on his hand, his two eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn bright as he immediately said, ¡°Alright, pleasee with me.¡± Then he fluttered towards the hotel.

    Although the hotel looked very ordinary, its interior was actually very wide. After the Lich lead Zhao hai and Addison to their room, he proceeded to turn around and left.

    Zhao Hai entered the room and inspected it. It was an ordinary suite with three rooms, one living room and one bathroom. However, what surprised Zhao Hai was the small blood pond in the bathroom.

    Inside the living room was a chair made with bones. The chair was actually quite good, it was covered in beastskin making itfortable to sit on.

    After Zhao Hai had sat down, Addison said, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t be able to rest for long. Now that we¡¯ve arrived, the City Lord of Dry Bone City will surelye to visit.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°You know the City Lord?¡±

    Addison smiled and said, ¡°I realized I haven¡¯t talked about it but I¡¯ve been in Dry Bone City two times. There are five City Lords here, three of them are Lich while the other two are beings with the same strength as Guli. The mostmon people in this city are Lich and Skeletons. Thest time I came here, I bought a lot of high-level fiery souls from one City Lord.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Addison and said, ¡°Do they sell a lot of high-level fiery souls here?¡±

    Addison nodded and said, ¡°They do. Since this is an important location, they store a lot of those things here. Naturally, they don¡¯t have very high-level fiery souls. However, if you want up to Gold Skeleton level, then you won¡¯t have problems finding them here. Both us and the Dark Temple need massive amounts of high-level fiery souls in order to enhance the strength of our subordinates.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he didn¡¯t expect this city to have this huge business. Interesting, it seems like these people were war merchants.

    While Zhao Hai was thinking, a sound was suddenly heard outside, ¡°Is Mister Addison here? This is Yuri, I¡¯d like to seek an audience with Mister Addison.¡±

    Zhao Hai turned his head to look at Addison. Addison smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s the City Lord of Dry Bone City. The boss of this hotel is his subordinate.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and waved his hand.

    Addison immediately said, ¡°City Lord Yuri, pleasee in.¡±

    Just as his voice fell, a person from outside floated over, this person was a Lich. From what Zhao Hai can see, this Lich¡¯s strength was worse than Kamp, but not by a lot.

    When the Lich came in and saw Zhao Hai sitting there, he couldn¡¯t help but stay still, then his eyes shed a quick glimmer. Earlier, the Lich didn¡¯t dare to use his spiritual force to scan the room lest he make Addison think that he was hostile. This was a rule in the Underworld. If you wanted someone to be a friend and not an enemy, then you best not use your spiritual force to scan their dwelling, or it will certainly cause some conflict.

    Although the Lich gawked, he managed to recover immediately. Then he bowed to Addison and Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Yuri has seen Mister Addison and Mister. Might I know who Mister is?¡±

    Zhao Hai stood up and returned the courtesy as he answered ,¡±I¡¯m Mister Addison¡¯s friend. I have seen city Lord Yuri.¡±

    Yuri quickly made another bow before Addison asked him to sit down. Actually, this was just a formality since Yuri was always floating, there was no need for him to sit down at all. Yuri just floated on top of a chair as the group sat down. After that, Yuri immediately turned to Addison and said, ¡°Can I know why Mister Addison came by this ce? If you need anything, then please don¡¯t hesitate to tell me.¡±

    Addison smiled and said, ¡°We don¡¯t have anything to trouble the City lord at this time. Me and my friend are just passing by. This friend of mine hasn¡¯t visited the Alliance before, so I took him here to see.¡±

    When Yuri heard Addison, he couldn¡¯t help but give a strange look towards Zhao Hai. Although Yuri wasn¡¯t as strong as Addison, he could see that Zhao Hai¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t worse than Addison. Naturally, from the appearance of Zhao Hai, Yuri was able to know that he was a Dark Pharoah.

    Yuri didn¡¯t expect an expert on a level like Zhao Hai to have never visited the Alliance before. Where did hee from? Did he practice by himself all this time in order to gain his strength? It¡¯s too inconceivable.

    Addison looked at Yuri and knew what the Lich was thinking. However, Addison didn¡¯t bother to exin, too much words would just make things worse. Also, with Addison¡¯s status, there was no need to exin to someone like Yuri. Addison just looked at Yuri and smiled, ¡°Since City Lord Yuri is here, what good things have you got recently? Although we¡¯re only passing by this time, my friend actually wants to collect weird things. Does City Lord have things that can catch his interest?¡±

    When Yuri heard Addison, his eyes lit up. Zhao Hai was startled by Yuri¡¯s performance. He always thought that the Lich were like Kamp who liked to do research. However, Yuri was actually acting like a merchant. This wasn¡¯t what Zhao Hai expected.

    Yuri quickly turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister came at the right time. The City had just gained a lot of good items. Does Mister want to take a look?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared at what Yuri told him, then he said, ¡°Really? That¡¯s good. When can I take a look?¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Yuri knew that Zhao Hai was a type of crazed collector. This wasn¡¯t the first time that Yuri had seen this type of person. In fact, a lot of high-ranked Undead in the Underworld had some sort of collection of their own. It wasn¡¯t a strange thing.

    Yuri immediately said, ¡°At any time. Mister can see them whenever you want.¡±

    At this time, Addison opened his mouth and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll go see it now. City Lord Yuri, we still have things to do, so we can¡¯t stay here for long.¡±

    Naturally, Yuri was happy, so he immediately nodded and said, ¡°Good, thene follow me.¡± After he said that, he turned around and fluttered out with Zhao Hai and Addison following behind him.

    Yuri didn¡¯te with his own carriage, therefore Addison invited him to ride inside the bone carriage. Of course, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t take his red wine out. It was impossible for the Underworld to produce red wine. If Zhao Hai revealed that he had red wine, then it would only stir up suspicions from Yuri.

    There was no custom of asking people to drink in the Underworld. If one wants to offer their hospitality, then one would offer some fiery souls instead. But few people would actually use this, especially with high-ranked people like Addison.

    Zhao Hai experienced the merchant skills of City Lord Yuri when he got on the bone carriage, it didn¡¯t take long before the Lich let out a dizzying barrage ofplements.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t look down on Yuri because of this. Instead, Zhao Hai was more interested in the Lich. Yuri¡¯s versatility and speech was definitely a mark of a great merchant.

    Addison didn¡¯t know what Zhao Hai thought, but he looked down on Yuri. After all, Addison wasn¡¯t a businessman nor did he want to be. With his status, it was natural for him to look down on Yuri.

    Experts like Addison looked down on people like Yuri because, to them, strength was everything. Slick people like Yuri weren¡¯t people that they can see eye to eye.

 Chapter 1011 â€“ Huge Skull and Small Beast Skeleton

    <h4>Chapter 1011 ¨C Huge Skull and Small Beast Skeleton</h4>

    Different living conditions affect how a person looks at things. Zhao Hai came from Earth, and on Earth, businessmen were quite good. Moreover, a good businessman was very well respected.

    Not to mention Earth, even those Nobles from the Ark Continent who traded could be said to be merchants. And simrly, great merchants from the Ark Continent were also well respected.

    However, Zhao Hai was currently in the Underworld. In this ce, the people only believe in strength, other things were superficial. Because of this, merchants like Yuri were part of the group who weren¡¯t respected. Although Yuri was quite strong, to Addison¡¯s eyes, if Yuri used the time he used for business to cultivate instead, then Yuri would have been much stronger.

    The group quickly arrived at a tower inside the city. Zhao Hai also discovered that almost every city in the Underworld would have these towers. Naturally, all of these towers were upied by City Lord characters.

    The group exited the carriage and entered Yuri¡¯s tower. Upon entering, Zhao Hai could feel the interior of the tower. Itsyout was not much differentpared to Kamp¡¯s tower, however it can be seen that Yuri¡¯s decorations were much betterpared to Kamp.

    Naturally, almost all of the decorations inside the tower were made out of bones. There were bones of all kinds here, it would make one feel like they were walking inside a demonic altar.

    Even so, Zhao Hai knew that bones were essential items in the Underworld. In the minds of the residents of the Underworld, bones were things that could be used on all things, much like how people from other nes look at wood.

    Yuri swiftly led the two towards a room inside the tower. Upon entering this room, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. It was actually a warehouse full of items.

    Zhao Hai looked at the items inside. The things stored here range from a special looking bone to a huge skull that was taller than a person. It seems like everything was here.

    Zhao Hai shifted his gaze to the other parts of the room including that huge skull. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately state what he wanted, instead he turned to Yuri and said, ¡°Is this everything?¡±

    When he heard Zhao Hai, Yuri quickly replied, ¡°Of course not. This is only one my warehouses, there are plenty of others like this. If Mister is unsatisfied, then we can go to another ce.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at the others. Let¡¯s hope that I can find something that can satisfy me.¡±

    Yuri also brought Zhao Hai to another room. However, this room wasn¡¯t any different, making Zhao Hai somewhat disappointed. But Yuri still had plenty of rooms, so Zhao Hai decided to take a look at them.

    On the eighth room, Zhao Hai suddenly turned his gaze toward the skeleton of a small beast. It seems like it¡¯s from a tiger but it actually had a single horn. The aura of the skeleton was quite strange, it seemed lifelike. When Zhao Hai saw this skeleton, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but shine. Although he didn¡¯t know what use this small skeleton had, Zhao Hai could feel that this small beast wasn¡¯t simple.

    After Yuri saw that Zhao Hai was paying attention to the small beast skeleton, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. This was because he managed to obtain this skeleton a very long time ago. However, since the people from the Underworld rarely had any artistic taste, this small beast skeleton was never sold. Yuri wasn¡¯t optimistic about this thing. He just thought that it was a dark beast that lived a little longer. And as an undead, Yuri didn¡¯t care. Yuri just casually stored this skeleton in this warehouse. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be interested in it.

    Zhao Hai gently lifted the skeleton and looked at it. This skeleton was made of bones yet it was heavier than one, Zhao Hai felt like he was lifting a skeleton made out of metal. Zhao Hai looked at it for some time before putting it down, then he looked at Yuri and said, ¡°City Lord Yuri, I¡¯ll have to politely ask you to lead me to your other warehouses. Afterwards, as long as I want something, then I will list them out. Naturally, you need to give me a fair price. To tell you the truth, I already had some items that I want from your collection.¡±

    When Yuri heard Zhao Hai, his eyes shone, then he replied, ¡°Alright, Mister Zhao Hai can rest assured, this Yuri is very fair in doing business. If people buy expensive items from me, then I would even give them a ten percent discount.¡±

    Upon hearing Yuri¡¯s words, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile. He discovered that no matter where, a merchant¡¯s essence was the same. Discounts would certainly appear anywhere.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect that Yuri would have so many warehouses, up to 15. After exploring these warehouses, Zhao Hai immediately gave Yuri a list.

    There were a lot of items that Zhao Hai wanted from these 15 warehouses, numbering at about 2000. It was almost a fifth of Yuri¡¯s overall collection.

    Yuri was extremely excited, he didn¡¯t think that he would be able to do a huge transaction today. This was probably the biggest trade that he¡¯s done in his life.

    Zhao Hai used low-level fiery souls and low-grade spirit stones in order to exchange for these goods. One shouldn¡¯t think that Yuri would oppose it, on the contrary, this was the best oue for Yuri. This was because these low-ranked items would make him earn more money.

    Although low-level fiery souls and low-grade spirit stones were the mostmon currency in the Underworld, this also meant that they were the most in-demand, their value was irreceable. For Yuri, he would use his status in Dry Bone City to sell some goods to people like Zhao Hai in exchange for these low-ranked fiery souls and low-grade spirit stones. Then he would use these to buy even more goods to sell. Yuri wouldn¡¯t do anything and just earn the mark-up he ced on the items.

    On the other hand, the reason why Zhao Hai paid using low-ranked fiery souls and spirit stones was because these two things can now be made inside the Space.

    The first time that Zhao Hai brought fiery souls and spirit stones to the Space, the Space identified them as sources of energy. The Space could extract their energy and shape them ording to what Zhao Hai wants. This meant that Zhao Hai could turn low-ranked fiery souls and spirit stones into high-ranked ones, and vice-versa.

    Upon hearing this prompt, Zhao Hai knew that he wouldn¡¯t be short on money in the Underworld. As long as he wanted something, then he could immediately buy it.

    For these 2000 items, Zhao Hai paid Yuri 200 thousand fiery souls and spirit stones. While Yuri was celebrating the transaction, Zhao Hai took the 2000 items to the Space.

    When Zhao Hai received the items into the Space, Yuri couldn¡¯t help but look at him with envy. There weren¡¯t a lot of spatial items in the Underworld, only those with special status would have them. Although Yuri¡¯s status wasn¡¯t low, even he didn¡¯t have spatial equipment. Because of this, he could only look at Zhao Hai with envy.

    Zhao Hai began to pay attention the moment he received the items into the Space. Aside from the unique nts in the Underworld, there were two things that held his interest. One of them were huge bones, the same as the skull that Zhao Hai saw in the first warehouse. The prompt the Space gave for these bones made Zhao Hai stare. The Space said that Zhao Hai¡¯s level was too low to examine them. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think that the bones would be advanced level items. Zhao Hai knew at this time that he would need to be more mindful towards these kinds of bones in the future.

    The second thing was none other than the small beast skeleton. When Zhao Hai ced it into the Space, he immediately heard a prompt, ¡°Darkness-element beast skeleton armor for Undead use detected. This full body armor can strengthen the abilities of the Undead and Dark Creatures. Any Dark Creature and Undead can use it. Armor can be nted. After being nted, the seed can be purchased on the Space¡¯s store. This armor can only be nted on ck soil. Asking host for permission to nt the armor. If Host agrees, 100 thousand gold coins will be deducted.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard this prompt, his mind couldn¡¯t help but pause. He didn¡¯t expect this beast skeleton to actually be a full-body armor. In other words, this armor was something simr to the Twelve Constetionbat suits, but instead they could be used by the Undead. For Zhao Hai, this was exceptionally good news.

    .However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t show his glee, his face was still calm. After the trade has beenpleted, Zhao Hai looked at Yuri and said, ¡°City Lord Yuri, I didn¡¯t think that you would have this much items, they¡¯re very good. I¡¯m very satisfied with this exchange. City Lord Yuri, can I ask you for a favor?¡±

    Yuri was very satisfied as well. After all, he gained a very healthy profit. When he heard Zhao Hai, Yuri immediately said, ¡°Mister, please say it. For such a valuable client like you, I will certainly try my best to help.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I like nts in the Underworld. As long as you have them, I¡¯ll buy it. Also, I¡¯m interested in things like the giant skull and small skeleton from before. You should be aware that I¡¯m a Dark Pharaoh. We Dark Pharoah have particr taste for art like that small skeleton. Because of this, I¡¯d want more things like that skeleton. I¡¯d want things rted to that giant skull as well. I want to see whether I would be able to make a full body out of it. Think about it, if I can assemble a few servants made out of those skeletons, wouldn¡¯t I look more imposing?¡±

    Yuri stared after hearing ZHao Hai¡¯s words, he was truly shocked. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to have such a request. To be honest, this request wasn¡¯t too difficult for Yuri. Although nts were rarely found in the Underworld, Dry Bone City was an importantmercial hub, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to get nts inside the city.

    And as for the huge skull, it wasn¡¯t something special as well. In fact, there were a lot of people who had the same thoughts as Zhao Hai. However, none of them seeded. The huge skull seemed to be truly dead, one couldn¡¯t even ce a fiery soul inside it. Because of this, the skull was left to be a decoration, nothing else.

    On the other hand, Yuri hasn¡¯t seen that small beast skeleton before, and he only had one in his collection. Also, he hadn¡¯t heard of anybody else having the same skeleton. It can be said that among the things Zhao Hai requested, this small beast skeleton would be the most difficult one.

    However, this still wasn¡¯t a problem for Yuri. He was a qualified merchant and if there¡¯s profit, he would find a way. So upon hearing Zhao Hai, Yuri immediately said, ¡°Alright, Mister can rest assured, I will surely fulfil your request. But Mister must know that things like nts don¡¯tst for long. If Mister doesn¡¯te here to pick them up, then they will die.¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then I¡¯lle here once a month. As long as you collect the things I want, then I will buy them all. However, I have one thing to remind you. I don¡¯t have problems when ites to the nts and that giant skull, you could see which ones are real or fake. But as for that small beast skeleton, not only was it beautifully crafted, it is quite heavy as well. Most importantly, it seems like the small beast isn¡¯t from the Underworld. When City Lord Yuri collects those skeletons, be sure to pay attention to its shape. I don¡¯t care what shape it came in, but make sure that its craftsmanship and material is the same as the one I just bought. Otherwise, I won¡¯t buy it. As a Dark Pharoah, buying second-rate items would greatly affect my image¡±

    When Yuri heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but stare for a moment. Then a glint of light shed by his eyes. Initially, he had an idea to have his undead create something like that small beast skeleton and then sell it to Zhao Hai. But now that Zhao Hai said so, Yuri scrapped that idea. This was because Yuri had never seen materials that were the same as the ones used to make that small skeleton. It would be impossible for Yuri to duplicate it.

    Yuri didn¡¯t disy any changes to his expression, he immediately nodded and said ,¡±Mister can rest assured, doing business with this Yuri has a certain guarantee.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he said, ¡°Then we¡¯re settled. City Lord Yuri, here¡¯s to a happy cooperation.¡±

    Yuri replied, ¡°To a happy cooperation!¡± Then the two of themughed. Both were satisfied with today¡¯s result!

 Chapter 1012 â€“ Cultivation Realmâ€™s Strength

    <h4>Chapter 1012 ¨C Cultivation Realm¡¯s Strength</h4>

    .

    Zhao Hai was currently sitting inside the bone carriage. He took a ss of wine, took a sip, then closed his eyes as he said, ¡°Addison, are you wondering why I am so interested in that giant skull and small beast skeleton?¡±

    Addison was truly wondering. He didn¡¯t know why Zhao Hai needed to set a cooperation with Yuri. That huge skull wasn¡¯t anything rare in the Underworld. And although that small beast skeleton wasn¡¯tmon, is it necessary to ce a price on it? Was an agreement really needed?

    Addison suppressed this thought for quite some time. Upon leaving Dry Bone City, Zhao Hai and Yuri had already signed a business contract, even if it was unnecessary in Addison¡¯s view.

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Addison recovered from his thoughts. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, I don¡¯t understand why you would need to do that. Although the Space can produce fiery souls and spirit stones, wasting it like this isn¡¯t good.¡±

    Zhao Hai still had his eyes closed, then he gently waved his hand. Addison suddenly felt that another set of clothes has donned on his body. Addison was stunned, he looked down and found out that he was now wearing a piece of armor. This armor was bone-shaped but it was very light, it also felt like it wasn¡¯t that hard. Addison found out that wearing it on his body felt veryfortable.

    Addison gawked, then he looked at Zhao Hai in confusion. He didn¡¯t understand what Zhao Hai wanted to do. At this time, Zhao Hai waved his hand once more as a huge mirror appeared in front of Addison.

    Addison looked at the mirror. There was a ce-faced man on the mirror wearing an umon bone armor. The armor covered the whole body and didn¡¯t leave any ce unprotected. Although his face can be seen, this was because the visor of the helmet was opened. Most importantly. Addison felt that the man on the image looked familiar.

    It didn¡¯t take more than a minute for Addison to know why the figure was familiar. This was because the pale-faced man wearing the armor was him. The helmet that he was wearing seems to be a tiger skull with one sharp horn on top. It looked very much like the small beast skeleton that they acquired earlier on.

    Addison understood that the armor was made out of that small beast skeleton. While Addison was looking at the armor, Zhao Hai suddenly said, ¡°Addison, go try it. See how the armor performs.¡±

    Addisonplied with a nod, then he left the carriage and headed towards the Dark Mist. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t worry and just continued drinking his red wine. After a while, explosions began to sound out in the Dark Mist. When the explosions stopped, Addsion appeared inside the carriage once more.

    Zhao Hai opened his eyes and said, ¡°So how was it?¡±

    Addison gently caressed the armor as though he was holding a lover. Upon hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s question, Addison replied, ¡°Young Master, this armor is fantastic, it¡¯s very good. It was able to enhance my strength by 20%. At the same time, my defense and speed has also been increased by 20%.¡±

    Zhao Hai faintly smiled. He was very clear, to people that reached his level, increasing by a rank was extremely difficult, not to say about improving one¡¯s strength. Because of this, Zhao Hai can understand Addison¡¯s happiness.

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°So do you know why I wanted to buy those skeletons? Remember, if you discover one of these things, buy them at any cost.¡±

    Addison immediately said, ¡°Yes, Young Master. I know what to do.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand. Addison¡¯s armor disappeared and was reced by a pendant. The pendant was made out of thin bone chain and a pendant modelled after the small beast skeleton that was bought by Zhao Hai.

    This pendant was hanging on Addison¡¯s neck. Zhao Hai looked at Addison and said, ¡°Addison, I shall bestow this armor to you. If you want to use the armor, just send a trace of energy to it.¡±

    Addison was impatient to try it, so he sent a trace of energy to the pendant. After doing that, the full body armor was equipped on his body once more. Addison made another thought and the armor vanished into a pendant.

    Addison tried it several times more, he was moved as he thanked Zhao Hai, ¡°Young Master, thank you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to be too polite. Your strength has been improved, isn¡¯t that good for me as well? If you encounter something in the future, then I wouldn¡¯t have to make a move that much. Right, which direction is the Lich?¡±

    When he heard Zhao Hai, Addison immediately swept the ce around him with his spiritual force. Then hemanded the undead to fly towards a direction.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about which direction they were headed. He turned to Addison and said, ¡°If we go at this speed, how long do you think we¡¯ll take to reach that Lich?¡±

    Addison turned his head back to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°We should arrive in about two days. But the ce we¡¯re going to is the ce where that Lich is located before. I¡¯m not sure if he is still there at this time. I haven¡¯t seen him in a while.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, we will slowly look for him, I always find things I want to find. Alright, let¡¯s take a rest.¡± Addison nodded, then he lowered his head and fiddled with the pendant. It seems like he can¡¯t get tired just looking at it.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about Addison¡¯s actions as his figure shed and returned to the Space. He just received a lot of nts today, so he wanted to have a good look at them.

    Although the huge bones were good things for Zhao Hai, he can¡¯t use them right now. Because of this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t bother with them for now. For him, those nts were more important.

    Most importantly, after discussing with Cai¡¯er, the bone armor was ready to be nted. The bone armor could enhance the strength of the Undead. And right now, Zhao Hai¡¯s main fighting force were the Undead creatures. If the Undead¡¯s power could be improved, then it would definitely be good news for Zhao Hai.

    However, the ck soil avable for Zhao Hai was very limited. Even if all of the ck soil were used to nt the bone armors, who knows how many they could grow in one year.

    Zhao Hai wanted to enter the Space in order to discuss this matter in detail. However, after entering the room Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but gawk. This was because Laura and the others were looking at the huge bones.

    After scanning Yuri¡¯s warehouse, Zhao Hai was able to get some parts of the huge skull. However, it was still iplete in the end, so Zhao Hai just left them on the side. But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect Laura and the others to y with it.

    Although Laura and the others weren¡¯t disgusted by the Undead and had even used it often, this was the first time for them to examine one this closely.

    When Laura saw Zhao Hai arrive, she immediately said, ¡°Brother Hai,e here quick. This skeleton is quite special, it¡¯s even harder than the Space¡¯s undead. It¡¯s amazing.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare upon hearing this, then he quickly went towards the big skeleton. The skeleton was naturally iplete, other than the skull and ribs, the other parts were absent.

    Back when Zhao Hai acquired these bones, they were all stained with dirt. They didn¡¯t look anything special. Only the huge skull caught Zhao Hai¡¯s attention.

    But now the skeleton looked different. When it has been cleaned up, the bones were very white. It wasn¡¯t an ordinary pale white but inside it was like jade as it exuded a faint white light, it looked like a work of art.

    Zhao Hai went towards the skeleton and took a careful look at it. He discovered that there was a scratch on a portion of the rib. Although this scratch wasn¡¯t very big, it can be seen that the position of this scratch was at the ce where the heart should be.

    Zhao Hai looked at the other ribs and discovered that they wereplete and without any blemishes. Zhao Hai¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t help but shrink. Then his staff turned into a sword as he shed the skeleton.

    After a nging sound, the sword got deflected, leaving no mark on the skeleton. Zhao Hai, as well as the others, were surprised, this result was far from their expectation.

    Zhao Hai was especially startled, he used 60% of his strength yet the skeleton remained undamaged. This was an evidence to how formidable this skeleton was.

    Zhao Hai tried using 80% of his strength and was finally able to see a result. Zhao Hai waved his hand, receiving the skeleton as they went back inside the living room.

    After having sat down, Zhao Hai said, ¡°These skeletons shouldn¡¯t be the only ones in the Underworld. We saw a scratch on the skeleton, and that wasn¡¯t a simple scratch, it was something that was left behind by a sharp de. The owners of the skeleton should have been killed while they were alive. We don¡¯t know for how long the skeleton have existed, but despite such a long time, they remained hard. Who knows how strong they were when they were still alive, yet they were still killed. This means that there is a more powerful existence than them. It seems like this isn¡¯t a simple matter.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Laura and the others stared, their expressions changed. But Laura quickly said, ¡°Brother Hia, don¡¯t worry too much about it. Just as you said, we don¡¯t know how long this skeleton existed. Since we aren¡¯t sure if they still exist now, there¡¯s no need to think about it at this time.¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°Naturally I wasn¡¯t worried in the Underworld. In this ne, the strongest beings should be on Addison¡¯s level. However, I suspect that these skeletons didn¡¯te from the Underworld. If these skeletons are from the Cultivation World, then we might have to readjust how we see the Cultivators.¡±

 Chapter 1013 â€“ Caiâ€™erâ€™s Gradual Maturity

    <h4>Chapter 1013 ¨C Cai¡¯er¡¯s Gradual Maturity</h4>

    Laura and the others were stunned upon hearing Zhao Hai. After that, they all frowned. They understood what Zhao Hai meant. In the Underworld, all experts were almost immortal, this was because they were Undead.

    And thoserge skeletons, from the hardness of their bones, it was enough to prove that they were certainly experts before they died, it wasn¡¯t easy for them to die. Moreover, it was impossible for experts like them to appear in the Underworld. In other words, these huge skeletons didn¡¯t originate in the Underworld.

    If they weren¡¯t from the Underworld, then it only meant that they came from a more formidable ne. And presently, the only thing thates to Zhao Hai¡¯s mind was the Cultivation World.

    If these skeletons belong to the Cultivation Realm, then Zhao Hai has to readjust his views regarding the strength of the realm. This was because Zhao Hai¡¯s second sh carried 80% of his strength. With Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, 80% of it was already very huge. And even so, he was only able to make a mark on the bone. Wasn¡¯t that enough to exin the strength of these skeletons?

    Laura and the others didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai would think so far. Now that Zhao Hai brought it up, this caused a small sense of fear to emerge inside them.

    Laura frowned and said, ¡°Brother Hai, you mean?¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything for now. At this time, the Space doesn¡¯t have the means to appraise those skeletons, let alone us. I just had some understanding with regards to the Cultivation Realm.¡±

    Laura and the others could understand what Zhao Hai wanted to say. At this moment, they still have little understanding with regards to the Cultivation Realm. It was useless for them to think about it right now. The only thing they could do was to improve their strengths as much as possible.

    Zhao Hai let out a long breath and decided to not think about this matter. Just as what Laura said, thinking about it at this time was useless. They can only go step by step ording to their n. Even if they wanted to do anything about it, they couldn¡¯t do so.

    Zhao Hai moved on as he turned to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, if we nt the bone armor, how much will it affect the twelve constetionbat suits?¡±

    When Cai¡¯er heard Zhao Hai, she smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, actually, we already have a lot of twelve constetionsbat suits. You shouldn¡¯t underestimate the production rate of the Space. Although its output each day isn¡¯t much, it could add up to a lot. And now that time elerated regions had appeared, I had some of those regions ced on top of ck soil. We can nt thebat suits there, immensely boosting their production. And don¡¯t forget, the ck soil can elerate nt growth.¡±

    Zhao Hai asked, ¡°Time-elerated regions can be ced on top of ck soil? Will it affect the growth of the herbs? Also, I¡¯m nning to grow years on some nts on the ck soil, not just elerate their growth.¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Young Master can rest assured, even if the time elerated region is much stronger than the ck soil, there is no actual conflict between the two of them. The ck soil only elerates the growth of nts while the time elerated region just speeds up time, so there¡¯s no ovep. There won¡¯t be something like the nts in the ck soil halting their growth. After all, the time elerated region must honor the rules, the same is true for the ck soil.¡±

    Cai¡¯er¡¯s words almost confused Zhao Hai, but he could faintly understand it. What Cai¡¯er basically said was the time elerated region and the ck soil could be paired with one another. The effect of this ovep would be additive when it came to crops. And when it came to people, only the time elerated region would act.¡±

    Zhao Hai was d with this information, ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll trust your decisions. We still need bone armors and twelve constetionbat suits. Right, we¡¯ve just levelled up. You must process where to nt and to ce the time elerated regions.¡±

    Cai¡¯er gave a nod, ¡°Young Master, I know what to do. In fact, I have already nted the twelve constetionbat suits on the time elerated regions. At this point, almost everyone from the Devil Legion is equipped with thebat suits. The Young Master doesn¡¯t need to worry about this.¡±

    While listening to Cai¡¯er, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel happy as he said, ¡°Good, good! Cai¡¯er, you¡¯re the best. Hahahaha¡± Then he grabbed Cai¡¯er and gave her a kiss. Cai¡¯er gave a scream, she scrambled to have Zhao Hai let go of her before she flew away. Nobody knew where she had run off to.

    When Zhao Hai saw this result, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. But when he remembered what he had just done, he became embarrassed. And with the look that Laura and the others were giving him, Zhao Hai felt distressed.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t really have any intentions towards Cai¡¯er when he did that, he just did so reflexively. After seeing the expression on Laura and the others¡¯ faces, Zhao Hai felt that he may have been rash in his decision.

    However, Zhao Hai discovered that Laura and the others weren¡¯t mad at him. This caused Zhao Hai to feel relieved. But after that, Zhao Hai began to discover that Cai¡¯er¡¯s manner had be more and more mature.

    Zhao Hai looked back at the time when he first saw Cai¡¯er. Although it can be said that Cai¡¯er was very strong and Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t aware for how long she has been alive for, Cai¡¯er was still childlike at that time. However, without Zhao Hai noticing, Cai¡¯er was maturing as time went on. As her body got bigger and bigger, she became to learn how to be shy,pletely differentpared to the yful Cai¡¯er from before.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Two days quickly went past. Over these two days, Zhao Hai spent the majority of his time inside the bone carriage observing the Underworld alongside Addison. The two drank and had a chat, passing the time withfort.

    After two days of travelling, a bone mountain appeared in front of Zhao Hai. It was a very huge bone mountain, it could even be described as a mountain range. At this time, the carriage stopped at the foot of the mountain.

    From what Zhao Hai felt, this bone mountain seems to be as high as several kilometers. There were some low-level skeletons walking along the mountain. These skeletons didn¡¯t have any consciousness, they just walked aimlessly in all directions. But some of these skeletons were hunting the others and absorbed their fiery souls, bing stronger in the process.

    Addison swept the mountain with his spiritual force, then he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, this is where I met that Lich. That Lich is very formidable, even in my current state, I am still not confident in being able to deal with him.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he turned his head towards the mountain before he said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. I hope we can look for him smoothly. The sooner we find him, the better.¡± After saying that, the four beast Undead pulled the carriage to traverse the mountain.

    Before long, Zhao Hai and the others appeared on the summit. The low-ranked skeletons didn¡¯t dare approach Zhao Hai¡¯s group. Although these small skeletons didn¡¯t have any intellect, their instincts told them that they couldn¡¯t just approach people like Zhao Hai.

    Along the way, Zhao Hai kept scanning the mountain for things that he might be able to bring to the Space. But unfortunately, he didn¡¯t find too much in this huge mountain. Although there were nts here, these nts were either already in the Space or weren¡¯t high-ranked enough.

    Although Zhao Hai was a little disappointed, he just shook it off. After all, he can get bone-shaped nts whenever he wanted.

    When Zhao Hai arrived at the summit, he took the chance to take a look at the horizon. Behind this mountain were never-ending peaks.

    After seeing this situation, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t bear but force a smile. Then he turned his head to Addison and said, ¡°Addison, do you know which direction that Lich might be?¡±

    Addison smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Young Master, honestly, I don¡¯t know. At that time, I was too weak. I didn¡¯t dare to stop here. After I made a transaction with that Lich, I left immediately.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a helpless smile and said, ¡°It seems like we¡¯ll have to scour the mountain to find him. Alright, let¡¯s go back to the Space. If only the two of us look for him, then who knows when we¡¯ll be finished.¡± Then after Zhao Hai sent Addison back to the Space, he put his hand outside and had the Blood Ghost Staff transform into small needles and had them fly around. This was the method that Zhao Hai thought of in order to find the Lich as soon as possible. Zhao Hai believed that as long as the Lich was in this mountain range, he would be able to find him.

    Meanwhile, Addison went straight towards the Hell Space. He couldn¡¯t adapt to Zhao Hai¡¯s living space, there was too much sunlight. Although Addison didn¡¯t fear sunlight, it still made him feel ufortable.

    On the other hand, when Zhao Hai returned to the Space, he began to carefully examine the images on the monitor. At this time, the disy has been divided into many smaller images, each one pertaining to a small Blood Ghost Staff needle. At this moment, aside from the bone mountain, nothing special has been spotted.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t worry. Worrying was useless in this case. Because of this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t get too anxious. Conversely, Zhao Hai had the needles slow down, he didn¡¯t want to miss any good items just because the needles were going too fast.

    The bone mountain was very big. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t believe that such a huge structure wouldn¡¯t have one or two great things. From what Zhao Hai can see, this bone mountain was just like a virgin forest on Earth, there was bound to be a treasure here somewhere.

    And just like Zhao Hai thought, the search yielded a few harvests. Among them were more huge skeletons as well as bone nts.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t polite and immediately took the skeletons and nts directly to the Space. Moreover, he also took in some strange items like iron swords and damaged shields.

    This didn¡¯t mean that Zhao Hai was just sorting through junk. This was because these things were indeed rare in the Underworld. In this ne, the weapons the Undead used were mostly made out of bone while weapons made by high-ranked beings were made out of their own body. Things like iron and wood weapons were almost nonexistent here. Because of this, Zhao Hai wanted to investigate the origin of these items.

 Chapter 1014 â€“ A Field Inside The Mountains!

    <h4>Chapter 1014 ¨C A Field Inside The Mountains!</h4>

    But much to Zhao Hai¡¯s disappointment, the rusted swords and broken shields didn¡¯t provide any useful information for him. Moreover, after going through the scanner, the materials used for these weapons were substandard. It can be said that they were practically worthless.

    So Zhao Hai had to throw these things out again. After all, he can just casually take out something much stronger than that broken sword. He wasn¡¯t the king of trash.

    In the beginning, Zhao Hai had no sense of howrge this bone mountain was. But after an hour of exploration, Zhao Hai finally got an idea. After an hour, the needles that went to all directions had yet to find an end. This caused Zhao Hai to be surprised.

    Although Zhao Hai had the small needles slow down, this slowing down was rtive. Compared to an average person flying, the speed of the needles was still very fast.

    For such a speed to be unable to reach the ends of the Bone Mountain, this meant that this Bone Mountain was enormous. It has exceeded Zhao Hai¡¯s expectation.

    Laura and the others were simrly startled. Just like Zhao Hai, they didn¡¯t think that this bone mountain would actually be this big. Zhao Hai had already collected ten bone nts in the Space. This wasn¡¯t a small number in the Underworld, after all, these kinds of nts were not very easy toe upon.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai began to umte more and more huge skeletons into the Space. In addition to a human form, Zhao Hai also collected an animal-shaped skeleton. He took them because they had the same texture as the human-shaped ones.

    When Zhao Hai discovered that this animal-shaped skeleton had the same build as the human skeleton, he was taken aback. He didn¡¯t think that a beast would have the same skeletal build as that huge skull. Naturally, after Zhao Hai took that skeleton to the Space, the Space issued a prompt saying that Zhao Hai¡¯s level was insufficient. This caused Zhao Hai to be more curious about the Underworld.

    Zhao Hai knew that the Underworld had more secrets left for him to uncover. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think about them for now. At this time, Zhao Hai was determined to get more of those mysterious bones into the Space, maybe he¡¯ll find a use for them in the future.

    Five hours went by, Zhao Hai¡¯s needles had already flown to the sides of the bone mountain. They had yet to discover anything suspicious. However, Zhao Hai was able to get more nts and huge skeletons in the meantime.

    Presently, only the south had yet to be explored. But even so, there were still no special ces spotted. Even traces of ordinary skeletons couldn¡¯t be seen here.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but get anxious. He didn¡¯t know if the Lich was still in this mountain. If the Lich was still here, then that would save some trouble for Zhao Hia. If he wasn¡¯t, then Zhao Hai would be disappointed.

    Another hour passed by, Zhao Hai was still persistent. Laura and the others had already gone to sleep. Zhao Hai was starting to get bored as he drank tea and observed the monitor from time to time.

    Then at this moment, an image in the monitor began to change, causing Zhao Hai to stare. He immediately ced down the book he was holding and focused on the monitor. The other images on the monitor disappeared, making space for only one image.

    Zhao Hai carefully scrutinized the disy and unexpectedly saw a stretch of field!

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mistakenly see it, it was actually a stretch of field in the middle of the huge bone mountain range. The field was about ten mu(6667 sq.m.) in size. There was a fence surrounding this field and there were nts nted inside. Most importantly, Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t seen most of these nts before. And in this field, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t see any piece of broken bone anywhere.

    In this ten mu ofnd were very small shards of bone, the biggest was about a fingernail in size while most were basically dust.

    The area wasn¡¯t very big, but what¡¯s most important to Zhao Hai was the fact that this ce existed. He couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised.

    There were no such things as oases in the Underworld. The Undead rely on blood from the Blood Ponds and the Dark Mist in order to survive, so they really didn¡¯t need fertilend to live off of. Since entering the Underworld, this was Zhao Hai¡¯s first time seeing a piece ofnd like this. Zhao Hai even thought that there was only one suchnd in the entirety of the Underworld.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s heart skipped a beat, he knew that he had found the ce. Zhao Hai made the needle stop as he took a careful look at the field. On the field, Zhao Hai could see nts that he had and hadn¡¯t seen before, and all of them were neatly nted in their own regions.

    Zhao Hai scanned through the field and saw that other than the nts, there was nothing else. After that, Zhao Hai directed the needle, as well as the other needles, to scan the surroundings of the field.

    Before long, Zhao Hai discovered a cave on a side of the bone mountain. This cave wasn¡¯t very big, its entrance was just enough for a person to enter and exit. However, the entrance of the cave was carefullyid out. There was a tnd in front of it, paved with stones and was properly ttened.

    Zhao Hai knew that he had found the ce. He didn¡¯t call Laura and the others out and instead took Addison with him to leave the Space.

    After Addison saw the cave, he immediately understood what was going on. He turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, do you think that this is the ce?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°This should be it. Try and call him out. However, don¡¯t use your spiritual force to scan the ce, we don¡¯t want the other party to think that we came here with malice.¡±

    Addison nodded before turning his head towards the entrance and said, ¡°Is someone inside?¡±

    The entrance remained still, no sound was heard back, so Addison increased the volume of his voice, ¡°Is Senior here? Addison came to visit!¡±

    Just as he said that, a sound was transmitted from inside the cave, ¡°Addison? Why does that name sound familiar? I heard that somewhere.¡± The voice got closer and closer before a Lich appeared in the entrance.

    The Lich looked very ancient, white hair end-to-end, the same was true for his beard. He was wearing a robe that covered the rest of his body, giving out an ethereal feeling. His lower body was floating amidst the Dark Mist.

    The Lich looked at Zhao Hai and Addison and couldn¡¯t help but pause. After sweeping his gaze on Zhao Hai and turning to Addison, he knitted his brows and said, ¡°You seem to be a Vampire. Have you been here before? I don¡¯t seem to remember.¡±

    Addison turned to nce at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, this is Senior Lich.¡± Then he turned to the Lich and said, ¡°Senior, do you remember me? I was fortunate to meet senior outside the mountain. I also helped Senior acquire a blood butterfly, and in exchange, Senior gave me a technique as a reward.¡±

    When the Lich heard Addison, he stayed silent for some time before he nodded and said, ¡°Hmm, that seems to be more than 1 thousand years ago. At that time, you are still a Marquis. Bing a Vampire King in such a short time is quite an achievement.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. One thousand years was actually just a short time for this old Lich. If other intelligent lifeforms heard this, then they might get mad.

    Addison bowed to the Lich and said, ¡°Right, right. It is an honor that Senior actually still remembers me. Just like you said, I was just a Vampire Marquis at that time.¡±

    The old Lich nodded and then he looked at Addison and said, ¡°Why did youe here? And who is this? For a Vampire King to call you Young Master, it seems like you aren¡¯t a simple character.¡±

    While he said that, the old Lich¡¯s bright eyes sized Zhao Hai up. Zhao Hai took a step forward and bowed, ¡°I heard Addison talk about Senior some time ago. I have great admiration for characters like Senior, so we made a special trip in order to visit you. Me and Addison has been travelling for some time.¡±

    The Old Lich looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Visit me? Why?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°We want to invite Senior to join us. I have established a special Magic Formation Research Laboratory. We need brilliant minds like Senior in theboratory.¡±

    The Old Lich knit his brows and said, ¡°Magic formations? But it has been some time since I researched magic formations. I¡¯m currently researching the fire inside one¡¯s soul. I¡¯m not interested in magic formations right now.¡±

    When he heard the Old Lich, Zhao Hai quickly replied, ¡°Senior, please wait. I have something to show Senior. After seeing it, I will ask Senior to make your decision.¡± Then Zhao Hai waved his hand and took aptop out.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s people were still rarely equipped with aptop. It might only be Karen¡¯s group who were usingptops extensively. Let alone using it, it was even rarer to see one. Take Addison for example, he had never seen aputer before.

    Zhao Hai took out a closedptop and didn¡¯t immediately open it. Theptop looked very sleek. It¡¯s frame was made out of metal and was brightly polished.

    Addison and the Old Lich were puzzled at why Zhao Hai would take out a strangle looking metal box.

    Zhao Hai smile faintly before opening theptop. And just as expected, Addison and the Lich stared since they had never seen the insides of aptop before.

    Zhao Hai pushed some buttons and keys on theptop in order to open a file. In this file were records about the magic armor research; magic formations, videos of magic armor battles, a 3D model of a magic armor, amongst others.

    The Old Lich and Addison couldn¡¯t hide the surprise in their eyes. This was the first time they had seen a mystical thing like this. After fiddling a few buttons, it could actually show some patterns and words on it surface.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t show magic armor battles at first, instead he showed the 3D model of the magic armor. Naturally, this image rotated on the screen along with the descriptions that Karen and the others put in.

    Zhao Hai turned to the Old Lich and gestured at theptop, ¡°Senior, this is an item we discovered outside a spatial rift. There are a lot of these things on the other side of that Spatial Rift. These things hold formidable fighting strength. These things are full of never before seen magic formations.¡±

    Actually, Karen¡¯t exnations could already be seen on the screen. While Karen¡¯s exnation was being yed, the old Lich¡¯s attention was basically glued on theputer.

    It was only until Zhao Hai took theptop back did the Old Lich recover. The Old Lich looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Do those things really exist? How is theirbat strength?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Senior, take a look at this and you¡¯ll understand.¡± Then he opened the video of the fight between the magic armors and the foreign races. This video was something that Cai¡¯er made. The editing made it possible to showcase the various aspects of the magic armor.

    It wasn¡¯t only the Old Lich who was glued to the monitor, Addison was the same. In the video, there were a thousand Foreign Race warriors fighting against the magic armors.

    However, the Old Lich and Addison was somewhat unmoved. This was because, in their eyes, the fighting power of the Foreign Races wasn¡¯t any good.

    Zhao Hai looked at the expressions of the two men and said, ¡°Are you thinking that these magic armors aren¡¯t any good? But what if I tell you that their enemies aren¡¯t weak people? Moreover, these magic armors are driven by people, much like carriages. Also, the people driving these magic armors had fairly the same strength as an ordinary person.¡±

    As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, the two couldn¡¯t help but change their thoughts. Naturally they knew that if ordinary people could man these things, then its overall utility was certainly great.

    Zhao Hai continued, ¡°If we can figure out the magic formations on these magic armors, even if we don¡¯t use it for magic armors, it is already a huge benefit to us. After we figure it out, then we could use them in a lot of things. If we can use it on weapons, then the weapons would experience a qualitative change.¡±

    Then Zhao Hai opened a text document. Depicted on the document were the various designs of magic formations as well as the current progress in figuring them out. Beside each magic formation were detailed lists of their potential use. However, majority of these portions were nk as they had yet to be cracked.

    Actually, Zhao Hai taking theptop out was part of his n regarding the Old Lich. He knew that the Old Lich would find theptop¡¯s novelty interesting and would definitely feel curious about it. And sure enough, the Old Lich was very curious about this metallic box.

    Moreover, with theptop having magic formations saved inside, it would be impossible for the Old Lich to remain unmoved. As long as the Old Lich bites the bait, then Zhao Hai would be able to lead him into the Space. And when the ancient Lich enters the Space, the discussion would begin.

 Chapter 1015 â€“ Collection of the Old Lich

    <h4>Chapter 1015 ¨C Collection of the Old Lich</h4>

    The Old Lich was obviously attracted to Zhao Hai¡¯sputer. Besides theputer, the Lich was also thinking about the magic formations inside. Since he was dissatisfied with the amount of formations that Zhao Hai presented, the Lich snatched theptop away from Zhao Hai¡¯s hands and looked through the contents of the document himself.

    The Old Lich watched the magic formations for some time, when he wanted to see the next magic formation, he suddenly found out that there was no more left. The Old LIch recovered as he turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Is this it? Where are the other magic formations? I want to see them.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Of course there¡¯s more, the magic formations inside theptop aren¡¯t all of them. If Senior is willing to join us, then I will surely make Senior take a look at those formations.¡±

    The Old Lich gawked, then his expression changed as he looked straight into Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°If I join you, can I research other things besides magic formations?¡±

    When he heard the Old Lich, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Of course. Please rest assured that you have full freedom. We wouldn¡¯t interfere with what you are studying.¡±

    The Old Lich paused, then he turned to look at his field and said, ¡°What about my field? I want to use all of the nts here.¡±

    Zhao Hai was still smiling when he replied, ¡°Senior can feel relieved. I will have a supply of all of your nts here. You can have as much of them as you want.¡±

    Old Lich looked at Zhao Hai with disbelief, ¡°Impossible. How much could you have? I¡¯ve had thisnd for thousands of years, and I took care of the nts every day. How can you have the same?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Senior, if you don¡¯t believe me, then you can take a look for yourself. If Senior thinks that I am being anxious, then I will take my leave.¡±

    The Old Lich looked at Zhao Hai. He felt that something was wrong, but as to what it was, he had no idea. But then he remembered that he has a method to dissolve contracts. Even if Zhao Hai was scheming, it wouldn¡¯t do well, so the Old Lich shook away his worries as he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡±

    One has to recognize that the Lich had been solitary for so long, so his mindfulness towards other people had dulled. This made him easily believe Zhao Hai¡¯s words.

    Zhao Hai gave a faint smile and said, ¡°Senior, I have a Spatial Divergent Ability. I can use it to make a spatial rift towards my ce. This way, we would be able to travel quicker. What does Senior think?¡±

    The Old Lich gawked, his two eyes shone as he looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°You can use spatial techniques? Fantastic. Show me.¡±

    Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t understand the Old Lich¡¯s enthusiasm, heplied, he waved his hand and a spatial rift appeared on his side. Zhao Hai turned to the Old Lich and said, ¡°Senior, please.¡±

    The Old LIch stared at the spatial rift and muttered, ¡°Space Magic, it¡¯s really Space Magic. Fantastic, fantastic.¡± Then he didn¡¯t hesitate as he floated into the Space.

    Zhao Hai stared as the Old Lich unhesitatingly entered the Space. At the same time, the Space issued a prompt about subjugation. Zhao Hai let out a breath of relief before he went to the Space along with Addison.

    The Old Lich was waiting for Zhao Hai inside. Upon seeing Zhao Hai the Old Lich gave his greetings, ¡°I have seen the Young Master.¡±

    Zhao Hia nodded, then he smiled and said, ¡°Right, what is your name?¡±

    The Old Lich replied, ¡°Answering to the Young Master, I¡¯m called Gimreden.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Good. So what have you been researchingtely?¡±

    Gimreden replied, ¡°I have been studying the fire inside the souls for some time. I want to try joining a fiery soul with another thing, like swords of shields.¡±

    Zhao Hai listened to the Old Lich and couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then his heart was moved. Zhao Hai was aware that fiery souls in the Underworld were the same as the soul of a person. And Gimreden¡¯s research on joining fiery souls to weapons was akin to making an artificial Artifact Spirit. This was cutting-edge research, who knows what implications it might have uponpletion. Zhao Hai inquired, ¡°So how was the research? Did you manage to get any achievements?¡±

    Gimreden shook his head and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t had much progress yet, my research time was too short. Moreover, I¡¯m short of nts. The ones nted in the field just isn¡¯t enough.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the Lich and said, ¡°How long have you been researching?¡±

    Gimreden looked embarrassed as he replied, ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s a very short time, just about less than 1500 years!¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. Less than 1500 years was short? Then how many years would ¡®long¡¯ be? How many lifetimes would this take? Even people¡¯s bones would turn to dust during that period.

    Zhao Hai looked at Gimreden and said, ¡°Did you say that there¡¯s no great progress in those 1500 years?¡±

    Gimreden shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s not much progress. In those 1500 years, I¡¯ve spent most of the time collecting nts. I used that time to collect and find methods to grow them properly. Because of that, I haven¡¯t made much progress.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I will have Cai¡¯er send you to Wild Dragon Ind in a while. After that, you can do your research in theb. There are also other Lich who can aid you in doing research. As for the nts, I will take care of it. In the future, you just have to worry about your research. If you need anything else, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me.¡±

    Gimreden gave a nod. Then Zhao Hai said, ¡°Cai¡¯er,e here. Please deliver Gimreden to Wild Dragon Ind and arrange for a ce for him to live in. Gimreden, do you have things you need to bring with you?¡±

    Gimreden immediately responded, ¡°Young Master, I have a lot of beastskin scrolls back in the Underworld. I also have some bone bookspiled. Those things hold a record of my research over the years. You¡¯ll have to help me bring those things into the Space.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Rest assured, I will help you bring them into the Space. I¡¯ll even take those things that you don¡¯t want.¡±

    Gimreden smiled and said, ¡°Then that would be great. But Young Master, I¡¯m also interested in that magic armor. If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯d like to trybining fiery souls and magic armors. I reckon it would produce a great result.¡±

    Upon hearing Gimreded, Zhao Hai gawked, then he gave a long stare at the Lich. He didn¡¯t expect the Lich to develop such an idea. Unifying fiery souls and magic armors? What will it make? Transformers? This Lich is truly crazy!

    Zhao Hai took a deep breath to calm his mood, then he nodded and said, ¡°Alright. You can research whatever you like. You can go.¡± At this time, Cai¡¯er came in and took Gimreden away.

    After that, Zhao Hai and Addison returned to the cave in the Underworld where Gimreden used to live. Upon entering, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but gawk. The inside of the cave was greatly disproportionatepared to its entrance. The cave was divided into three regions. The first region was Gimreden¡¯sboratory. Theb was anotherrge cave that was hundreds of square meters in floor area. Inside theboratory were devices used for experimentation, most of them being made out of bones. However, it can be seen that Gimreden was very serious in his work, each and every apparatus was meticulously and beautifully made.

    Zhao Hai took these things into the Space. Although the Space can provide Gimreden with much better ss apparatus, Zhao Hai still collected them since he didn¡¯t know whether Gimreden has any special use for them.

    After taking a look at theboratory, Zhao Hai went to the second region. This region was basically Gimreden¡¯s study. The study didn¡¯t just have one or two rooms, but instead it had five. The first room wasn¡¯t any smaller than theboratory, it was a hundred square meters of floor space filled with bone shelves stacked with beastkin scrolls and bone books.

    A bone book was another record used in the Underworld. One would have to use a knife in order to engrave their records into the books. It was a bit like bamboo strips used by the ancient Chinese. One could see how much research Gimreden did by looking at the records present in this study. Zhao Hai could see the Gimreden¡¯s records were much more formalpared to Kamp. Instead of casually storing them, Gimreden divided the records into areas. Inside the study were regions pertaining to magic, magic formations, martial arts, bone ssification, and others. The way it waspiled was very detailed.

    And in each region werebels describing the general content of the books. It was basically the same system used in a library.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but praise Gimreden¡¯s methods. It seems like Gimreden was more meticulous in his researchpared to Kamp.

    Zhao Hai took everything from the study into the Space. After that, Zhao Hai went to the cave¡¯s third region. This region was much more extraordinary, taking up 15 caves on their own. Moreover, each cave was much bigger than the study, at around a thousand square meters in floor area. They were really big.

    What was most important about this region was that it was a warehouse. Zhao Hai had to recognize Gimreden¡¯s extensive years of existence and foundation. Gimreden on his own was akin to an ancient Noble family. The contents of this warehouse was much more valuable than Yuri¡¯s collection. Also, inside this region, two of the warehouses were stocked full of giant skeletons. Not only were there human-shaped skeletons, there were also piles of beast shaped skeletons. From Zhao Hai¡¯s estimates, in these two warehouses, the quantity of skeletons would reach about 2000 sets. Naturally, Zhao Hai took all of these skeletons into the Space. In addition to the ones taken in by the Space before, Zhao Hai now had 5000rge skeletons.

    And besides the huge skeletons, what made Zhao Hai happy the most was the fact that he found several small beast skeletons inside, eight of them to be exact.

    Although eight small beast skeletons might not look a lot, to Zhao Hai it was already a huge harvest.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t seen the appearance of these small beasts before. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know how many more forms the small beast skeletons had, but he was very happy to take them all into the Space and nt them as seeds.

    1. Transliteration says ¡®Jim Ryden¡¯. But fck that. xD

 Chapter 1016 â€“ Bone Field and Blood Spirit Beast

    <h4>Chapter 1016 - Bone Field and Blood Spirit Beast</h4>

    A bountiful harvest! It was an absolutely rich harvest!

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect Gimreden to acquire this much treasures. Besides the small beast skeleton and giant skeletons, there were also a lot of nts. Naturally, these nts were either preserved or already turned to powder. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t too excited about these things, he just saw them as useful. After all, only living nts could give the Space experience.

    After everything had been sent to the Space, Zhao Hai and Addison walked out of the cave and headed towards the field.

    This medicine field was the same one that Zhao Hai spotted before. There were about a total of 20 different nts here. This was the most amount of nts that Zhao Hai saw while in the Underworld. Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t seen over half of these nts.

    Zhao Hai looked at these nts before turning his head to Addison, ¡°Addison, do you recognize these nts?¡±

    Addison smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Young Master, you don¡¯t need to ask me. I couldn¡¯t identify most of these nts. I really don¡¯t know where old Gimreden got them from.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I can see that Gimreden really looks after this field. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if the people from the Underworld would go crazy if they heard about this field. I didn¡¯t expect there to be this many nts here. We need to take them to the Space, it¡¯s much safer for these nts to be there.¡± Addison agreed. Zhao Hai looked at the stretch of field ten mu in size. Naturally, it would be impossible for Zhao Hai to take all of thisnd in one go. But fortunately, Gimreden divided thend into lots. This way, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have any trouble taking them bit by bit.¡±

    After taking a careful look at the field, Zhao Hai opened a spatial rift and took a piece ofnd one mu at a time.

    Upon receiving thend into the Space, ZHao Hai immediately arranged for this lot to be transferred to the Hell Space since there was also a Bone Mountain there. In this case, the field¡¯s environment wouldn¡¯t change that much.

    Just as the patch of field was relocated, the Space immediately issued a prompt, ¡°Special-attribute plot detected. Plot exclusively used for darkness-type nts. May nt darkness-attribute nts on plot. Darkness-attribute nts nted in new plot would experience the same benefits as nting in ck soil. Since host has introduced a new type of farnd, the Space has been upgraded to level 102. Hoping for the Host to continue working hard!¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then a burst of happiness welled inside him. He never thought of acquiring such a huge benefit. He didn¡¯t think that this patch of field that Gimreden made would actually be ssified as a special attribute plot by the Space. This was the first time that Zhao Hai experienced such a phenomenon.

    In any case, this was an absolutely great matter for Zhao Hai. This plot had the same benefits as the ck soil for dark-attribute nts. This was essentially increasing the amount of ck soil that Zhao Hai could use.

    After thinking about this, Zhao Hai immediately received the rest of the field into the Space. When the second batch ofnd was sent, the Space didn¡¯t issue a prompt. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t worry about it. He knew the characteristic of the Space. If there were two of the same things, the Space would only issue a prompt on the first one.

    After all ten mu of the field was relocated, Zhao Hai took Addison with him and entered the Space. Upon returning, Zhao Hai let Addison return to the Hell Space while he called Cai¡¯er over.

    When Cai¡¯er saw Zhao Hai, she was a bit embarrassed. Her face was a little red as she said, ¡°Young Master, do you need me for anything?¡±

    Upon seeing Cai¡¯er¡¯s reaction, Zhao Hai couldnt¡¯ help but feel a headache. However, he just nodded and said, ¡°I need to ask you something. Can that bone field be expanded?¡±

    Cai¡¯er immediately understood what Zhao Hai meant, so she nodded and said, ¡°You can, Young Master, since the bone field and ck soil are different to one another. The ck soil has all attributes while the bone field belonged to the darkness-attribute. Because of this, only nts with the darkness attribute can be nted on bone fields. Since the bone field can be collected from outside and can be controlled, then it¡¯s natural for us to be able to expand it. However, this field is built on top of bone mountains and also need a blood pond nearby. Although there are several bone mountains inside the Space, if you want to expand, then we would need to collect more.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright, leave it to me. I¡¯ll take care of it right away.¡± After that, Zhao Hai appeared in the Underworld and received the bone mountain where Gimreden stayed in.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t take the entire mountain range. He just took a few bone mountains without any skeleton activity around it. But even so, Zhao Hai calcted that 10 thousand mu of bones would be enough.

    10 thousand mu of bone field wasn¡¯t a small number. And with these fields, Zhao Hai would be able to nt all of the darkness-attribute nts here. In turn, this would free up a lot of space in a ck soil elsewhere. Being able to nt more things on those fields was a very big thing for Zhao Hai.

    After this matter has been taken care of, Zhao Hai proceeded to bring Addison back to Three Saint City. Zhao Hai decided to live in Three Saint City while Addison would take care of the other matters. No matter what, Addison¡¯s reputation in the Underworld was much betterpared to Zhao Hai. The Resistance Army, Neutral Alliance, and even the Dark Temple knew about him.

    When Zhao Hai returned to Three Saint City, the most happy were Guli and Jiang Zheng. They liked staying beside Zhao Hai. Moreover, for Zhao Hai stay in Three Saint City, this meant that Zhao Hai had a great rtionship with them. How could the two not be happy with this?

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about what the two thought. He just gave an order to Addison to quicken up the unification of the Resistance Army. This duty wasn¡¯t easy, but it was a task appropriate for Addison since this was what he intended to do from the start.

    Aside from being appropriate for this task, Addison also had enough strength to do it. Because of this, Addison would be able to quicken his speed in conquering the Underworld. In just about five days from returning to Three Saint City, Zhao Hai heard that Addison already managed to conquer another city. This caused Zhao Hai to be startled, but he still couldn¡¯t help but frown¡­

    Addison was very strong, but he was too strong. Being this explosive in his performance didn¡¯t necessarily mean that it was a good thing. Doing this would only push Addison to the opposite side of the Resistance Army. Zhao Hai can be sure that if it weren¡¯t for him, then Addison certainly wouldn¡¯t have a happy ending.

    Not to say about the collective opposition of the Resistance Army, even the people from the Dark Temple wouldn¡¯t want Addison to unify the Rebels. They would certainly stop the Resistance Army from gaining more strength.

    One shouldn¡¯t think that the Dark Temple wouldn¡¯t use schemes. Perhaps the temple¡¯s undead wouldn¡¯t, but one shouldn¡¯t forget about the fellow that manages the ne. That person wasn¡¯t necessarily an Undead, who could tell what he was capable of doing?

    With so many opposing forces, Addison¡¯s unification of the Resistance Army would almost be impossible. However, now that Zhao Hai had appeared, everything became different. Not only was Zhao Hai strong, he also had formidable military strength. These factors would allow Addison to unify the Resistance Army in a short time.

    Just like Zhao Hai thought, upon hearing Addison take another city, the remaining members of the Resistance Army began to make an unexpected alliance in order to deal with the Vampire King. However, Addison was also prepared to deal with the Resistance Army in one fell swoop.

    But then, at this time, a report came in that the Dark Temple was attacking. This caused Addison to feel helpless. On the other hand, Zhao Hai expected this result. If the Dark Temple didn¡¯t seize the opportunity to interfere, then they wouldn¡¯t be the Dark Temple.

    Under such circumstances, the Resistance Army had to stop their infighting and form one army to confront the Dark Temple in the frontlines.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t just stay inside Three Saint City while all of this was happening. He took Guli and Jiang Zheng with him to the frontline. The frontline that the two sides would be fighting on would be on both sides of a blood river.

    This Blood River can be said to be the only river in the Underworld. Up until the present, nobody knew the river¡¯s source as well as where it flows to. The liquid flowing through this river was the same as the ones inside Blood Ponds. The widest part of the river was ten li (5km) wide while its narrowest part was 5 li(2.5km). Nobody knew how deep the river was, but the people in the Underworld knew that there were rare beings living in the river, and they¡¯re called Blood Spirit Beasts.

    Blood Spirit Beasts were the residents of the Blood River. The people in the Underworld couldn¡¯t figure out whether these Blood Spirit Beasts were dark creatures or undead. This was because the shapes of these beasts were just too strange.

    No one knew the real appearance of these Blood Spirit Beasts. These beasts would attack anybody who flew over the river of blood. Moreover, each time they appeared, they looked different. Sometimes they would look like bats, and in some times tigers, dragons and some would even appear humanoid. But no matter what their form was, they all had a simr characteristic. All of the blood spirit beasts were recognizable by their blood red bodies. And when they were exposed to great damage, their bodies would instantly liquify and return to the blood river.

    It has been a legend in the Underworld that nobody had killed any blood spirit beast. Perhaps some people had killed some of them, but nobody would be able to prove it. This was because in all cases these beasts would turn to blood and be part of the river.

    The attacking strength of these blood spirit beasts was quite formidable. A single attack from them would be stronger than a Gold Skeleton and some even reaching Crystal Skeleton level. Although this attacking strength wasn¡¯t overwhelmingly great, these blood spirit beasts were all from the blood river. As long as the blood river exists, then these blood spirit beasts would be inexhaustible. Nobody knew how many blood spirit beasts lived in the entire Blood River.

 Chapter 1017 â€“ Plot and Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 1017 ¨C Plot and Scheme</h4>

    The Blood River looked like a natural barrier dividing the Resistance Army and the Dark Temple. It can be said that without the Blood River, then the Resistance Army would have already been wiped out by the Dark Temple. If the Dark Temple wanted to attack the Resistance Army, then they would have to pass through the Blood River. Because of this, the Resistance Army was able to block the Dark Temple time and time again.

    At this time, both banks of the blood river became giant militarypounds. But these militarypounds weren¡¯t very well set up. This was because there was no need to make an borate camp. There were only a few tents and carriages present for those high-ranked undead. As for the other soldiers, they were eight standing or sitting on the ground.

    Zhao Hai swept both banks of the river with his spiritual force. Currently there were billions of undead present, with moreing still.

    Naturally, the Resistance Army were at a disadvantage when it came to numbers. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t give Addison the forces in his hands, this way he wouldn¡¯t be too eye-catching.

    Addison¡¯s reputation was quite huge, so how could people be unaware of how many people he had in his hands? If a billion high-rank undead suddenly emerged under Addison¡¯smand, then wouldn¡¯t people be suspicious? Because of this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t send his Undead to Addison. And even the Undead on the conquered cities stayed put. These Undead were a potential force, and Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t want to show all of his cards.

    It has to be said that the Undead that had surrendered to the Space had already reached more than six billion. The reason why there were so many was because Zhao Hai also took low-ranked Undead into the Space. Because of this, the Undead inside the Space experienced a violent increase in number.

    But all of these Undead weren¡¯t inside the Space. Some were let out by Zhao Hai in order to scour the areas near their cities and look for any useful things.

    Currently following Addison were 500 million advanced-level undead, and this was already a powerful force. One must know that these 500 million Undead had a fighting strengthparable to a Divergent Skeletons.

    Divergent Skeletons were beings before Crystal Skeletons, and above Crystal Skeletons were the Skeleton Kings, Guli¡¯s level. This meant that Addison¡¯s undead had strength only lower than Guli by two ranks. Such strength shouldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    Zhao Hai was currently sitting inside Guli¡¯s carriage. The ce that he was right now was in Addison¡¯s camp. After all, Three Saint City being conquered by Addison was a well known matter in the Resistance Army. Since Zhao Hai belonged to Three Saint City, it was natural for him to be inside Addison¡¯s camp.

    Addison was currently in a meeting with the other leaders. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t participate since there was no need. He just handed a blood needle to Addison so that he could hear anything that Addison could.

    The Resistance Army meeting was actually very simple. Compared to Human wars, the wars in the Underworld were very basic. They hardly pay attention to tactics and just rush towards the enemies. The deciding factor of the wary in the hands of the high-ranked undead. As for the low-ranks, they were used as cannon fodder.

    This was the reason why war meetings in the Underworld were very simple. It was just a matter of assigning an area to be guarded by each person. If a region looks difficult, they would discuss reinforcements. The other things weren¡¯t discussed.

    One advantage in doing war in the Underworld was the fact that there was no need for logistics. This was because the Undead didn¡¯t need to eat nor did they use weapons and armor.

    At this time, Addison¡¯s region has already been decided. The region wasn¡¯t out of what Zhao Hai expected, Addison was ced into the most dangerous ce in the conflict. And most of the Undead agreed to this assignment. When Addison returned, his expression wasn¡¯t very good.

    Upon entering the bone carriage, Addison¡¯s expression was still bad. Addison gave Zhao Hai a bow beforeining, ¡°Young Master, those fellows are being too excessive. I want to kill them all.¡±

    Zhao Hai just smiled and said, ¡°Forget it. Those guys just want to borrow the Dark Temple¡¯s strength in order to suppress you. It¡¯s your fault for being too famous.¡±

    Addison coldly snorted and said, ¡°Those guys want to deal with the Dark Spirit Temple yet they do things like this. If the Resistance Army was united, then situations like this wouldn¡¯t have appeared.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and didn¡¯t respond to Addison¡¯s rant, he just said, ¡°Addison, prepare our defenses well. It¡¯s possible that the Dark Temple¡¯s main attack would be centered on you.¡±

    When Addison heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but stare, then he said, ¡°Young Master, why do you say that?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°The Dark Temple¡¯s timing is too good. Although a lot of people in the Resistance Army have united to deal with you, there is still a good chance that you¡¯ll seed. A united Resistance Army isn¡¯t something that the Dark Temple wants to see. Therefore, they will definitely find a way to stop you from your goal. So they chose to attack this time. This way, the Resistance Army would be forced to face them. This isn¡¯t the first time that the Dark Temple fought against you, so they are very aware of your defense. They would surelyunch a strong attack against your region, causing you to lose the most. If you lose your forces, then it would make it harder for you to unite the Resistance Army. A disunited Resistance Army isn¡¯t a threat to the Dark Temple.¡±

    Addison thought about what Zhao Hai said. He never really analyzed the situation through. Addison didn¡¯t neglect Zhao Hai¡¯s words as he gave a nod and prepared to ready his defense.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai would follow behind. But this time Addison was outside while Zhao Hai was inside the bone carriage along with Guli and Jiang Zheng.

    Guli looked at Zhao Hai who was drinking and said, ¡°Young Master, is it really like what you said? Will the Dark Temple do that?¡¯

    Zhao Hai ced his teacup down and smiled, ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡± Then after he said that, Zhao Hai closed his eyes and let out a long breath. Upon seeing this, Guli decided not to disturb him anymore.

    It didn¡¯t take long before the group arrived at the ce Addison would be defending. The Blood River in this area was very narrow at about six li(3km). This made it the most dangerous ce in the frontlines.

    The narrower the river, the smaller the chance of being attacked by the Blood Spirit Beasts. This made the region more likely to be the ce being attacked the most. Those who were assigned to defend this ce often failed in their task. There were a lot of undead on the level of Guli and Jiang Zheng that perished here.

    After Zhao Hai and the others arrived at the region, Addison entered entered the carriage. Naturally, he was here to see Zhao Hai.

    Although Addison¡¯s men were also Zhao Hai¡¯s subordinates, Zhao Hai still had the best rtionship with Addison, Guli, and Jiang Zheng. The other Undead simply had no qualifications to see Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai looked at Addison and said, ¡°What is it? Is everything prepared?¡±

    Addison smiled and said, ¡°We still need to arrange which people gets assigned where. There¡¯s no need to worry about anything else when the battle starts, giving the signal to attack would be enough. Right, Young Master, do you want to capture some Blood Spirit Beasts for the Space?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Of course. But I cannot do that now. I¡¯ll do it when the battle starts. If we move at this time, we would be making a huge scene. It might even be possible to alert the opposite party. Waiting for the battle to take off wouldn¡¯t be tookte to take action.¡±

    Addison nodded, he could understand Zhao Hai¡¯s decision. Capturing Blood Spirit Beasts at this time truly wasn¡¯t a good idea.

    Guli looked at the opposite bank of the Blood River, his tone seemed to be hopeful as he said, ¡°Just wait, sooner orter the whole Underworld would be under Young Master¡¯s control.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s still too early to talk about that. Let¡¯s think about today¡¯s battle first. This time, when you are in a critical situation, you are not allowed to use the bone armor. The bone armor can be said to be a trump card of our side, we cannot let the enemy know that we have it. Let some of the Undead serve as cannon fodder, make it look like we are losing heavily to the point that we need others to support us. If the Dark Temple is truly targeting Addison, then they would certainly retreat after seeing our heavy losses. This way, our losses wouldn¡¯t be too heavy while making the others in the Resistance Army lose some. Their strength should certainly be damaged. When the Dark Temple retreats, then that would be our time to move.¡±

    Guli and the other weren¡¯t fools, they just haven¡¯t experienced schemes before. But now that Zhao Hai had stated it clearly, the group quickly understood and began preparing things out.

    After seeing Addison¡¯s actions, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile. He needed to take the Underworld, the implications of this goal was very heavy. Because of this, Zhao Hai needed to be careful.

    Quite opposite to the Underworld, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t too focused on the Anta ne. This was because he already gained most of what he wanted there. Things like the production method of energy converters, civilian magic armors, unique metals, etc. as long as it was publicly sold in the Anta ne, Zhao Hai already had it. As for the rest, they belonged to restricted goods, and those things would take time to acquire. Therefore, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t too worried about the Anta ne and just handed everything for Bluewell to deal with.

    In fact, ever since the factory has been established, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t look at it again. What he needed to do was just give money and leave it to Bluewell to handle.

    Bluewell was very happy about this situation. He was an ambitious person and wanted a factory that waspletely managed by him, but he had no money to open a factory of his own. Now that Zhao Hai had given him the opportunity, it wasn¡¯t a mystery why Bluewell always woke up with a smile on his face.

    Although Zhao Hai appeared very mysterious to Bluewell, he didn¡¯t bother to investigate. Zhao Hai had already obtained Bluewell¡¯s loyalty through his actions. Even if Zhao Hai told Bluewell about his true identity, Bluewell still wouldn¡¯t betray him. A true gentleman would keep a friend¡¯s secrets to the grave!

    Zhao Hai also knew Bluewell¡¯s situation so he had given Bluewell absolute control of the factory. Therefore, there was very little for Zhao Hai to do in the Anta ne.

    But the Underworld was different. There were so many things that Zhao Hai needed in the Underworld. Not to consider anything else, but those Undead, no matter how many, was needed by Zhao Hai. And then there were those nts. Andstly, people like Gimreden who liked to research. This was because these people can often create miracles. Just like Gimreden¡¯s study on adding souls to weapons.

    It was precisely because of this discovery of Kamp and Gimreden¡¯s research that Zhao Hai decided to pay more attention to the Underworld. For Zhao Hai, the Underworld was an endless treasure trove itself, and it might be a treasure trove that belonged to him.

    Guli and Jiang Zheng stayed behind while Addison left, it was useless for them to head out. Guli looked at the other regions of the Resistance Army andughed, ¡°Those guys think that they had schemed against us. They didn¡¯t expect the Young Master to plot against them instead. This will make it sooner for them to be Young Master¡¯s subordinates.¡±

    Jiang Zheng said, ¡°Young Master, I think we should make a move now. Almost all of the Experts in the Resistance Army are here. Their rear areas should certainly be empty. If we dispatch troops now, then their cities would be easily taken.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not the right time. We should wait until the battle ends. If we attack this time and these people knew about it, then the frontline would be plunged into chaos. When that happens, the Dark Temple would be able to use this opportunity to attack us. We don¡¯t need to be anxious, let¡¯s just wait.¡±

    Jiang Zheng nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been unfair to the Young Master. I was too impatient.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re idea is good, this means that you had thought about it. That¡¯s good. Alright, you guys need to prepare as well. From what I can see, the Dark Temple is getting impatient.¡±

    When Jiang Zheng and Guli heard Zhao Hai, they immediately nodded and left the bone carriage. They could also note that the other bank had started to get ready, they would certainly attack soon.

    Zhao Hai swept the opposite bank with his spiritual force once more before he left the Space. Lizzy and Megan were already looking at the monitor, preparing to takemand of the Undead to do battle.

    Zhao Hai looked at the two and said, ¡°Lizzy, Megan, don¡¯t try too hard inmanding the Undead this time. Don¡¯t make the enemy see that we can use battle formations. Attract the least possible suspicion from the enemy and the Resistance Army. This time, we need to show weakness. I¡¯m afraid we have to sacrifice some of the 500 million Undead. Show weakness, understand?¡±

    Lizzy and Megan understood what Zhao Hai wanted to do, so they gave him a nod. Zhao Hai felt relieved and after leaving a few more words, he returned to the Underworld. The Dark Temple¡¯s attack had begun.

 Chapter 1018 â€“ The Might of the Blood Spirit Beasts

    <h4>Chapter 1018 - The Might of the Blood Spirit Beasts</h4>

    Standing calmly outside the carriage, Zhao Hai was holding a cup of tea in his hand. The tea was the one produced by the Space, so its taste was quite fragrant. Also, Zhao Hai¡¯s tool for drinking tea was very special. Instead of being called a teacup, it was much more appropriate to call it a small teapot.

    This kind of small pot was specifically used for steeping tea to drink. Such a small pot can¡¯t be used alongside a cup, so one could only drink directly from the pot. Zhao Hai liked this way of drinking before, so after the pot can be produced by the Space, he immediately had the processing machine make one for him.

    In front of Zhao Hai were Guli and Jiang Zheng. The three people atop the bone carriage were stopped about two li(one kim) away from the blood river. In front of them was Addison and his Undead Army.

    Zhao Hai already told Addison about his n, and Addison also understood what Zhao Hai wanted to do. Because of this, there was no need tomand the Undead. They would just have the Undead sh with the enemy head-on.

    By now, the Dark Temple had already started their charge. They needed to pass the Blood River before they could make an attack.

    Zhao Hai now had the chance to see the Blood Spirit Beasts. And he also wanted to know why such a river had be the biggest obstacle to the unification of the Underworld.

    Under Zhao Hai¡¯s gaze, a team of the Dark Temple¡¯s undead began to fly across the Blood River. These Undead didn¡¯t have any organization and just directly rushed over.

    Before long, these Undead were now over the Blood River. At this moment, the Blood River¡¯s surface seems to boil. One after another, the bubbles emerged. It seemed like the Undead were being plunged into boiling water.

    Just as the fastest Undead had flown 50% of the way, flying red figures went out of the river. These figures were very fast. And like red arrows, they went to shoot towards the fiery souls.

    The speed of these Undead weren¡¯t slow, and the worst of them were at the Gold Skeleton level. Butpared to these red figures, they were too slow. It didn¡¯t take too long before a first batch of Undead were shot down.

    When these Undead fell down into the blood river, they immediately plunged to the bottom, there wasn¡¯t even a wave caused by a struggle. It was also at this time that the red arrows began to show their true self.

    Just as what Addison and the others said, these Blood Spirit Beasts assume whatever form they decided to. Naturally, they were still blood red in color, but their looks were different. Their shapes ranged from tigers to wolves, octopus to squid, and in any form you could think of. They also had differing body sizes, some of them were big and some were also small.

    Among these Blood Spirit Beasts, the least seen form were the humanoid ones. However, Zhao Hai could see that although these humanoid Blood Spirit Beasts were in the minority, their status seemed to be the highest. Each humanoid Blood Spirit Beast had a group of Blood Spirit Beasts surrounding them.

    The Blood Spirit Beasts¡¯ attacks were very barbaric. They didn¡¯t hesitate to throw themselves into the remaining Undead. The remaining Undead have also begun to counter attack.

    When the two sides began to exchange moves, Zhao Hai finally understood why the Blood Spirit beasts were very hard to kill. Their bodies were simply fluids, changing form at will. They could be soft like water and then hard like ice. Their attacks had very formidable range of actions.

    Zhao Hai drank some tea before he opened his eyes and muttered, ¡°No wonder this Blood River became the Dark Temple¡¯s greatest obstacle in uniting the whole Underworld. These Blood Spirit Beasts have really goodbat power. If we receive them into the Space, then we might gain another attacking method.¡±

    Guli and Jiang Zheng were simrly looking at the fight urring above the Blood River. As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, both of them looked over. Then Guli said, ¡°Young Master, these Blood Spirit Beast are very strong. Moreover, it seems like they also have their own power division. These humanoid shaped beasts, for example, they have the strongest attack, simr to Crystal Skeleton level. They¡¯re very difficult to deal with.¡±

    Just as Guli said this, the humanoid Blood Spirit Beasts began to make a move. These humanoid Blood Spirit Beasts have differentbat forms. Some of these humanoid beasts stood far away and kept waving their hands. As they waved their arms, blood would fly out of the river to attack their targets. It seems like these were magic spells that would control the blood from the Blood River.

    On the other hand, there were humanoid beasts that stretched their arms into the Blood River and turning the blood into weapons. These humanoid beasts preferred to fight closebat.

    The first batch sent by the Dark Temple to traverse the Blood river weren¡¯t strong Experts. Under the attacks of the Blood Spirit Beasts, this batch was annihted quickly. This was something out of Zhao Hai¡¯s expectation.

    However, after these Blood Spirit Beasts killed the Undead, they immediately fell into the Blood River. Then the river resumed its silence, it was as if the Blood Spirit Beasts never appeared in the first ce.

    Just as the Bloody River quieted down, a huge batch of Dark Temple undead immediately flew over. Zhao Hai could also see that these Undead were higher-ranked than the previous batch.

    The speed of these Undead was also faster. When they reached the middle of the Blood River, the river was still quiet, no Blood Beasts emerged. Only when the quickest Undead of this batch flew over three-quarters of the river did the Blood Spirit Beasts return.

    When Zhao Hai saw this situation, he knew that the Dark Temple was ying with the Blood River¡¯s cooldown. From what was seen, it was clear that the Blood River¡¯s Blood Spirit Beasts needed some time before they could re-emerge. And since the Dark Temple had grasped this time difference, they immediately sent arge amount of Undead into the second batch.

    Zhao Hai knew that this experience was paid for by the Dark Temple using the lives of countless Undead. But even if these Undead had rushed over, their troubles weren¡¯t finished. This was because there was still an Undead army waiting for them on the other side.

    Addison immediatelymanded his Undead to overrun the Dark Temple¡¯s Undead. It didn¡¯t take too long before the two sides fought against each other.

    Including Vampires, the Undead rarely bleed, they didn¡¯t have any blood inside them. In this war, one couldn¡¯t see a single ssh of blood. However, the brutality of the scene was something that couldn¡¯t be seen in any human war.

    At the same time, the Dark Temple on the opposite bank was sending a constant stream of Undead to cross the river. Although the Blood Spirit Beasts were causing them trouble, it waspletely impossible to block all of the Undead. Because of this, more and more Undead began to embark on the opposite shore.

    Zhao Hai just sat there and didn¡¯t make a move. The Undead they brought out this time was about 500 million. Even the Dark Temple would have a hard time killing all of these Undead.

    On the other hand, Guli and the others were already anxious. This was because the Undeading over were getting stronger and stronger.

    Zhao Hai saw this and couldn¡¯t help but smile. He waved his hand and grabbed a huge stone from his side. Then he turned this stone into a chair. Zhao Hai also put away his teapot. Now that the Dark Temple had attacked, his teapot would be too eye-catching.

    Zhao Hai continued to sit outside and looked at the fight in front. Then at this time, several strong spiritual forces began sweeping in from the opposite bank. Naturally, Zhao Hai felt these spiritual forces. His brow couldn¡¯t help but go up, he knew that the Experts of the Dark Temple were finally going in.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t worry as he just met those spiritual forces with his own. The spiritual forces mmed into each other in the air. After a loud bang, the Dark Mist about 100 meters away from Zhao Hai was cleared for a moment. One could see how strong the forces were just by looking at the impact.

    Guli, Jiang Zheng, and the others also felt these opposing forces and also sent their own to sh with it. Although the two sides have yet to meet each other, the sh between spiritual forces was clearly felt.

    After the spiritual forces of both sides shed for several times, they all retreated. Battling with spiritual forces wasn¡¯t a good thing. It was too dangerous, it was even more dangerous than closebat fighting. Because of this, both sides decided to retreat and save their spiritual force.

    Not long after that, the Dark Temple¡¯s experts flew over the Blood River. The Blood Spirit Beasts simply couldn¡¯t stop these Experts, the only thing they could do at most was cause some trouble.

    The Expertsing over numbered around ten, and two of them were at Addison¡¯s level. One of these Experts was a Skeleton, while the other was a Lich. Besides these two, the other eight people had levels not lower than Guli and Jiang Zheng.

    Addison also led his men as well as Guli and Jiang Zheng to meet the enemy. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think about going along with them. Although the people sent by the Dark Temple were strong, Addison himself wasn¡¯t a soft persimmon. With Addison¡¯s strength as well as his subordinates, stopping these Experts waspletely doable. There was no need for Zhao Hai to make a move.

    Although it hasn¡¯t been a long time since Zhao Hai and Addison¡¯s fight, Zhao Hai¡¯s current strength had alreadypletely exceeded Addison. If they fight right now, Addison wouldn¡¯t be able tost for more than 50 moves.

    With the help of the Space, as well as the Dao Lotus, Gold Core, and Spirit Avatar, Zhao Hai¡¯s cultivation strength was increasing every second. Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t deliberately practicetely, slowing his cultivation down, this didn¡¯t mean that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t getting stronger. Because of this,pared to before, Zhao Hai¡¯s strength had increased.

    Also, Zhao Hai¡¯s body had absorbed a lot of experiencetely. Since he had little fighting experience in the past, Zhao Hai was almost forced to a corner than Addison. But now, after gaining battle experience, Zhao Hai¡¯s usage of his energy had be more sophisticated. This caused Zhao Hai¡¯s overall fighting prowess to undergo an increase. At this point, characters like Addison wouldn¡¯t be able to sh against him. Zhao Hai would need a stronger enemy to use his strength on.

 Chapter 1019 â€“ Devil Witch and Blood Bones

    <h4>Chapter 1019 - Devil Witch and Blood Bones</h4>

    Because of these reasons, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t bother to make a move. In any case, Addison was fully able to deal with the people sent by the Dark Temple. Things wouldn¡¯t be different if Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make a move.

    Addison looked at the two Experts in front of him. He didn¡¯t doubt Zhao Hai¡¯s words at all, but he believed that the Dark Temple would at most send one person at his level. But now, two actually came. And more importantly, he knew about these two experts, they were famous Experts from the Dark Temple. It seems like the Dark Temple was truly prepared to suppress him and his goal of unifying the Resistance Army.

    Addison looked at the two Experts and said, ¡°Devil Witch, Blood Bones, I didn¡¯t think that the two of you would actually team up against me. What? You think you can kill me with just the two of you?¡±

    The Skeleton Blood Bones smiled and said, ¡°Addison, why would you think that? This time, we¡¯ve risked a lot to attack you, and we also know that the two of us aren¡¯t enough to kill you. But as long as you¡¯re seriously injured, then everything would be easy, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    What Blood Bones said was reasonable. The risk he was talking about pertains to the Blood River. One shouldn¡¯t think that the Blood River¡¯s attacks were just like the ones before. There were even more advanced Blood Spirit Beasts present. But those beasts generally wouldn¡¯t easily go out.

    After many years of experimentation, the Dark Temple had figured out some rules. If one King-level Expert passes through the river, then the river would not send a King-level Blood Spirit Beast. But if there were two or more King-level experts, the Blood River would have a chance to send King-level beasts. If two King-level Experts wanted to cross the river at the same time, then they would need to be at least ten li(5km) away from each other to not cause the Blood River to send King-level beasts to attack. This was also one of the reasons why the Resistance Army was able to defend for a long time.

    Because of this situation, the Resistance Army would only need to station a King-level Expert every ten li along the river. And at the same time, these Experts wouldn¡¯t worry about having two or more King-level experts attacking them.

    Naturally, a ce where two Experts attack at the same time wouldn¡¯t necessarily encounter an attack. The chance of the Blood River sending a King-level Beast was about 50%. That was to say that Devil Witch and Blood Bones had indeed risked getting in danger in order to attack Addison. The two had a 50% chance of being attacked by six to eight Experts of the same level when crossing the river. Of course, they also had a 50% chance of going through sessfully.

    But from what was seen, it was very obvious that they were very lucky, they managed to get through without getting attacked.

    However, if there were three King-level Experts attacking Addison, then their chances of being attacked would increase to about 80%. And if there were four King-level Experts, the chance of being attacked would be 100%. This meant that as long as there were four King-level Experts above the Blood River, they would definitely be attacked by King-level Blood Spirit Beasts.

    It was because of all these reasons added together that Blood Bones said that they were risking a lot when attacking Addison. But two King-level Experts were still not enough to kill another King-level Expert, only enough to seriously injure. Therefore, Addison wasn¡¯t too afraid of the two.

    Addison might be seriously injured after fighting these two and he might need to recuperate for a long time, but don¡¯t forget that Addison can return to the Space. As long as he returns, he can ask the Space to give him treatment. Addison could reset his state at any time, naturally this made him unafraid of any injury.

    Addison looked at Blood Bone and Devil Witch before he coldly snorted and said, ¡°You Dark Temple fellows really like to plot and scheme. You don¡¯t want me to unify the Resistance Army? Then let me tell you, I will certainly have the entire Resistance Army under my control.¡±

    The Lich coldly replied, ¡°You actually still think that you can live properly after today.¡±

    After saying that, the Lich¡¯s body slowly faded before it blended into the Dark Fog. On the other hand, Blood Bone¡¯s crystal-like skeleton changed color and turned blood red. Then on Blood Bone¡¯s left hand, a thick greatsword appeared. On the hilt of the sword was an image of a malicious ghost. It looked like it could take a bite out of anyone at any time.

    This greatsword was also blood red. The body of this sword was very thick, giving it a very heavy aura. It¡¯s handle was very long, enough for one to use both of their hands to hold it. One could see at a nce that Blood Bones¡¯ attacking power was something not to be underestimated.

    The weapon of an Undead generally came from their own body. This function had been an instinct imbued onto the souls of the Undead. As long as an Undead reaches Silver-rank, they could make a weapon out of their own body. The hardness of this weapon would be directly proportional to their rank.

    After Blood Bones took his weapon out, he smirked and charged towards Addison. And this attack also acted as a signal to the ther high-rank Undead tounch an attack against Addison¡¯s men. There were only two people among the group who didn¡¯t move, and they were Guli and Jiang Zheng.

    Although Guli and Jiang Zheng had yet to be considered to be equal to King-level characters such as Addison, they were already half a step away from reaching that level. The reason why they didn¡¯t move was because they were preparing to deal with the second King-level expert going after Addison.

    One shouldn¡¯t becent upon seeing that the Lich had disappeared. In fact, this was one of the moves the Lich race use. They would vanish into the Dark Mist and only appear when they attack, until then, nobody would know where they were. Because of this, not only were the Lich formidable Mages, they were also terrifying Assassins in the presence of the Dark Mist.

    Since the Lich were immune to any physical damage, they were able to stealthily blend into the Dark Mist to attack their enemies. But because of their physical immunity, their ability to attack had also been taken away. Therefore, they could onlymand the Dark Mist or use magic attacks. But even so, their enemies wouldn¡¯t dare to underestimate them.

    Addison already took his snake sword out and shed with Blood Bones. Since both were very familiar with fighting and also had the same strength, they didn¡¯t go all out despite shing multiple times.

    Addison needed to make some room for himself to counter the Lich while Blood Bones needed to make room for himself to defend against Guli and Jiang Zheng. After all, Guli and Jiang Zheng¡¯s strength have also been noted by the Dark Temple.

    Blood Bones was also wondering about Kamp who was always with Guli and Jiang Zheng. It was because of Kamp¡¯s absence that Blood Bones needed to be more careful. Kamp was also a Lich and was able to hide in the Dark Mist.

    Zhao Hai kept sitting in his stone chair without the intention of entering the fight. Even the Lich hiding the Dark Mist wasn¡¯t a threat to his current strength.

    Devil Witch and Blood Bones were able to note Zhao Hai¡¯s presence. After all, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t deliberately hide his figure as he just sat there and spectated the entire battle. Zhao Hai¡¯sck of action made him even more noticeable. Everyone was fighting while Zhao Hai was sitting alone. It would be difficult for anyone to not notice Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about any of these thoughts. However, this temperament made him look very arrogant. This attracted the ire of Devil Witch. The Lich didn¡¯t attack Addison and instead slowly went over to Zhao Hai.

    His speed was very slow, seemingly afraid of making too big of a move and alert Zhao Hai. This was also another characteristic of the Lich. Although they can integrate into the Dark Mist, their bodies weren¡¯t one with the Dark Mist. Therefore, if they make a sudden movement, they would cause the Dark Mist to be disturbed, making other people discover their trail. Because of this, the Lich moved very slowly in the Dark Mist.

    When Zhao Hai saw that Devil Witch was heading towards him, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then he immediately told Guili and Jiang Zheng about Devil Witch¡¯s location through his mind.

    Guli and Jiang Zheng were now equal to Zhao Hai¡¯s summoned creatures. Because of this, Zhao Hai can directly talk to them using his mind. He used this method to ry to them the exact location of the Lich.

    Although Guli and Jiang Zheng were known for their physical attacks, this didn¡¯t mean that they don¡¯t have any attacks that use magic. Upon reaching their current level, they were also able to freely convert their attacks between physical and magical attributes.

    Guli¡¯s weapon was his double-edged sword while Jiang Zheng had his nails. After the two received Zhao Hai¡¯s instructions, they immediately attacked Devil Witch.

    Devil Witch was nning on attacking Zhao Hai, but he didn¡¯t expect Guli and Jiang Zheng to discover his location. Moreover, it seems like their positioning was very urate. When he saw their attack, Devil Witch felt a sense of danger. The Lich immediately made a strange sound before he casted a magic shield in front of him and at the same time dodging to the side.

    But because of this movement, Guli and Jiang Zheng were even more able to chase Devil Witch around. Addison and Blood Bones were also able to notice this situation. When Addison saw Guli and Jiang Zheng¡¯s action, he immediately knew that it was Zhao Hai making a move. On the other hand, Blood Bones was puzzled. How could Guli and Jiang Zheng sense Devil Witch¡¯s location? Then he began to think about Kamp, he might be the one who told Guli and Jiang Zheng about Devil Witch.

    Actually, the people in the Underworld knew that the best counter to a Lich was another Lich. This was because when two Lich were stealthed in the Dark Mist, both of them would be able to sense each other¡¯s location. Because of this, a Lich was the best means to find another Lich. And because of this knowledge, Blood Bones thought that Kamp was the one to discover Devil Witch.

    But now that this happened, Blood Bones began to worry. This was because Devil Witch was now being pursued by Guli and Jiang Zheng, but Kamp has yet to emerge. This caused Kamp to be a hidden thorn that Blood Bones needed to be careful of.

 Chapter 1020 â€“ The Great Demon Kingâ€™s Reques

    <h4>Chapter 1020 - The Great Demon King¡¯s Reques</h4>

    In a battle between Experts, once one side gets the momentum, then the other would start to feel pressured. In this case, the winner and the loser could be seen at a nce. At this time, Addison¡¯s attacking rhythm was doing smoothly while Blood Bones can only passively defend.

    Although Addison was in the upper hand, the same thing cannot be said about his subordinates. It must be said that the strength of Addison¡¯s men weren¡¯t bad, and they weren¡¯t that far off from Guli and Jiang Zheng. However, the people they were up against were on Guli and Jiang Zheng¡¯s level. And even if they had the numerical advantage, they fell short when it came to quality.

    And if we go down by another rank, Addison¡¯s Undead were even worse. Even if there were quite a lot of them, the area they needed to defend was quite big inparison to the amount of Undead that wereing. And although they had surrendered to the Space, they weren¡¯tmanded by Lizzy and Megan. These Undead didn¡¯t have any understanding with regards to battle formations. Therefore, they could only do primal battles without any proper control.

    In this case, upon facing the seemingly unending Dark Temple Undead, it didn¡¯t take long for them to be on the back foot.

    Zhao Hai still didn¡¯t make a move. They had already reached an agreement about this matter. Zhao Hai also felt that there were a lot of people on both sides of the Blood River using their spiritual force to check the situation in this ce. At this time, Zhao Hai had already used a portion of his mental power to shroud himself, making others feel like Zhao Hai was just a piece of stone.

    This wasn¡¯t a difficult thing for Zhao Hai. After all, the Space had a lot of elements in it, unlike the Underworld where the Dark Element was the most prevalent. Zhao Hai could just take some earth element energy from the Space and wrap himself with it. If he was scanned with spiritual force, then the others would only see a rock.

    Zhao Hai knew that the Dark Temple wouldn¡¯t put too much pressure on the other regions. This was because their only target this time was Addison and his Undead. They just wanted to damage Addison¡¯s vitality. As for the other defensive regions, the Dark Temple would just make sure that they wouldn¡¯t be able to send support to Addison¡¯s region.

    But this was also where the Resistance Army wanted Addison to be. They nned failing to send any reinforcements for Addison, and the Dark Temple provided them with an excuse. This allowed the others in the Resistance Army to take advantage of the situation and back down without losing face. In dealing with Addison¡¯s matter, it seems like the Dark Temple and the Resistance Army had reached an unexpected understanding.

    Zhao Hai had already anticipated this result. He also allowed the Dark Temple and Resistance Army do this. Addison¡¯s advancement was too quick, causing the Dark Temple and the Resistance Army to be vignt. Now that the Resistance Army has united, this caused Addison¡¯s unification n to decelerate. But this battle was actually a good opportunity to make the Resistance Army and Dark Temple feel relieved.

    It can be said that except Addison, Guli, and Jiang Zheng, Zhao Hai was prepared to sacrifice the other Undead. Only when these people die would the other parties feel rxed regarding Addison.

    The fight was getting more and more brutal. Of the eight other experts that Blood Bones and Devil Witch brought, only four of them were left. And of the 40 other Experts that Addison had, only about 20 remained. At the same time, of the 500 million Undead that the Space had converted, 300 million remain in the battlefield. Although there weren¡¯t any much blood in the battleground, broken bones and desecrated corpses littered everywhere. These were the Skeletons and Zombies that perished in the battle.

    Fluttering around the battlefield were massive amounts of fiery souls. These souls were floating above the remains of the Undead. But for the fiery souls near the blood river, all of them were sucked into the river. Who knows if they were being eaten by the Blood Spirit Beasts or being made into new Blood Spirit Beasts. Fiery souls were also continuing to slowly flow towards the river.

    Of course, how could Zhao Hai let this opportunity off. He waved his hand and stealthily took the fiery souls into the Space. The levels of the fiery souls weren¡¯t low, he might be able to upgrade his Undead using these in the future.

    Addison and Blood Bones were still in battle, with Addison still having the upper hand. But after a long battle, Bloody Bones was almost certain that Kamp wasn¡¯t present, so he began to exert his full effort. However, Addison already gained the momentum. For Bloody Bones to try to shift the situation would be almost impossible. The strength of the two were fairly even, it would be difficult for Blood Bones to go back from being at a disadvantage.

    Guli and Jiang Zheng¡¯s battle against Devil Witch was also doing well. The two sides were at a tie, with Guli and Jiang Zheng having a little bit of an advantage. However, it was still impossible for them to deal with Devil Witch in a short time.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried about them. The Undead had more endurancepared to other people. From what can be seen, the battle shouldst for a couple of days more.

    After seeing that there wouldn¡¯t be that much change soon, Zhao Hai¡¯s figure shed as he entered the Space. Zhao Hai was certain that the Resistance Army wouldn¡¯t let Addison die. This was because of Addison¡¯s strength. If Addison died here, then the one who would benefit the most would be the Dark Temple. The Resistance Army didn¡¯t want to lose an Expert, they only want to suppress Addison. Because of this, Zhao Hai was assured that Addison would be safe.

    When he entered the Space, Zhao Hai saw that Laura and the others weren¡¯t looking at the battle on the monitor. Instead, they went to the Hell Space to see the bone fields.

    Currently there were a lot of dark-attributed nts being grown in the bone fields. Naturally, most of these were bone armors, followed by bone nts.

    Although they didn¡¯t know what bone nts could do, the most important thing was their essence. Cai¡¯er knew this so she chose to nt a lot of them as well.

    Laura and the others were full of enthusiasm while looking at the bone field. They were still chatting when Zhao Hai arrived. Zhao Hai looked at the group and said, ¡°What are you chatting about? Did you see Addison¡¯s fight?¡±

    Laura and the others turned their heads and saw Zhao Hai. Lizzy pouted her lips and said, ¡°What is there to watch? From what I can see, the battle would still take a couple of days. It¡¯s too boring to watch them all the time.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m quite bored as well, so I came back. Why are you here? Don¡¯t you dislike the environment?¡± To be honest, apart from the Undead, very few people liked the Hell Space. Even Zhao Hai was the same.

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, we just wanted to see what the bone fields are like. We want to see it for ourselves so that if we find fields like these in the future, we can take them to the Space.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright, these kinds of things can only be met and not always avable. There¡¯s nothing else to look at here, let¡¯s go back.¡± Laura and the others nodded and followed Zhao Hai back to the vi. Then Zhao Hai took the group and headed to Wild Dragon Ind to see how Gimreden and the others were doing.

    Although Gimreden was doing magic formation research, his direction waspletely different from Kamp. His research still hinges on joining fiery souls and other items, not just pure magic formation research.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything about this matter. Zhao Hai already told Gimreden that he would give the Lich absolute freedom when it came to research.

    Gimreden was quite delighted with his current situation. Whatever he needed was being provided here. The test materials were also high-grade goods made of ss, which was easier to use than his apparatus back in the Underworld.

    Most importantly, his research included a lot of other subjects. If he studied these things by himself, then who knows how many years it would take him. In Wild Dragon ind, however, there were a lot of other Lich who has worked or were working in different topics. And with the data the others managed to get, Gimreden saved a lot of years of effort. This kind of research sharing was something that Gimreden weed the most.

    Besides these, Gimreden also found other Lich who were interested in his study, allowing him to establish his ownboratory. At this time, Gimreden was high-spirited and quite motivated, as well as iparably happy. Zhao Hai felt relief upon seeing this situation. Everything was good as long as Gimreden and the other Lich enjoyed their lives here.

    After that, Zhao Hai went to visit the Demon Space. It¡¯s been a while since Zhao Hai and the others visited the Demons. As soon as the group arrived in the Demon Space, all of them couldn¡¯t help but think that they hade to the wrong ce. Instead of being the Demon Space, it was more appropriate to call it an Elven Forest.

    Zhao Hai discovered that the Demon Realm¡¯s residents had already gone to the point of insanity when it came to nts. In their eyes, any nt was a treasure. Because of this, the Demon Realm was full of nts. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect them to get this crazy. Zhao Hai almost couldn¡¯t see the buildings among the multitude of nts covering them. Even the houses of the Demons were filled with vines, but they still looked simple and natural.

    Zhao Hai was left not speechless. But after a while, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Not only themoner Demons were doing this, even the Great Demon King¡¯s royal pce had this appearance.

    When Zhao Hai went to the Great Demon King¡¯s pce, the Great Demon King and Demon Dragon King were currently working on paperwork. They still needed to do their job. Of those entering the Space, only the Demons made Zhao Hai feel the most assured. This was because Zhao Hai discovered that the Demons were the most united group. Yes there were a lot of conflicts back in the Demon Realm, but those fights were because ofnd. The various races needed to live. But inside the Space, there was no need for them to fight fornd. Therefore, all of them were living very well, nobody went to war. Although the Demons still couldn¡¯t shake of the ferociousness in their nature, they didn¡¯t fight with anyone. The crime rate of the Demons was very low.

    Zhao Hai was very surprised with this result. He didn¡¯t really expect it. The Demons had always been the synonym for aggression and evil. It was even said that they weren¡¯t easy to get along with.

    When the Great Demon King and Demon Dragon King saw Zhao Hai arrive, they immediately weed him into the room. At the same time, they had people prepare some food and wine. Zhao Hai looked at the two and could see that they had gained some weight. It seems like they were living much betterpared to before.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°Good. It seems like you two had been living well. You¡¯re putting on more weight.¡±

    The Great Demon Kingughed and said, ¡°This is because of Mister¡¯s blessing. We never even dreamed of being in our current situation.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at them and smiled, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s move on from the small talk. Your Majesty, I came here to ask you something. It seems like the Demons have taken a liking to nts. Do you have talented Potions Masters now?¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the Great Demon King¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but shine as he replied, ¡°Does Mister want to recruit Potion Masters to be your subordinates? Good, good, the Demons have a lot Potion Masters. Moreover, their understanding regarding nts is very deep. They can set out at any time.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Is that so? Then that¡¯s fantastic. You can choose 100 people for me to bring to Wild Dragon Ind. I want them to research Potions. If they¡¯re interested in other matters, they can also do it there.¡±

    The Great Demon King quickly nodded and said, ¡°Mister, rest assured, 100 people is not a problem. Not to say 100, even 1000 or 10 thousand people would be fine. But Mister, I also have something to ask you. I hope you can help us with this.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite. Just tell me.¡±

    The Great Demon King said, ¡°Mister, you should know that the Demon Race has a very powerful n. The Demon Ogres aren¡¯t smart people, but they have great talent when it came to battles. Because of this, making them learn potion making is very difficult. However, there are some Demon Ogres who are interested in smelting. I hope Mister can provide a good teacher for them.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard the Great Demon King, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he began to get lost in his thoughts. He didn¡¯t oppose the idea of the Demons learning how to smelt. Conversely, Zhao Hai was very d to help the Demon Ogres. However, the Great Demon King¡¯s request made Zhao Hai think of another matter.

    Currently, there were a lot of races in the Space. And each race had their own specialty. But even so, not everybody in a race liked to do what they were good at. For example, there were Elves who didn¡¯t¡¯ want to make art, they wanted to do other things.

    But if they depend on their race¡¯s resources, their development would be very slow. Moreover, it was easy for these people to go down a wrong path. One shouldn¡¯t underestimate the wisdom of these people, a lot of their ideas had been helpful to Karen¡¯s research.

    Zhao Hai wanted his people to live a good life, but what he did was just provide them with things that they would need and want. Zhao Hai failed to look at the matter of their education.

    Zhao Hai was like a kind fisherman. He wanted to help others so he gave them some fish he caught. However, he failed to teach these people how to fish, and this wasn¡¯t a very wise move.

 Chapter 1021 â€“ Inter-Space Academy Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 1021 - Inter-Space Academy Alliance</h4>

    Don¡¯t just give people fish, teach them how to fish instead!

    These words had been said since ancient times, but Zhao Hai was only able to think about it at this moment. He had been continuously failing to see the educational problems of the people in the Space.

    This problem didn¡¯t refer to the teachings of the people inside the Space. In fact, the Space made education mandatory in all of the races. Therefore, the problem wasn¡¯t in the main education sector.

    The problem that Zhao Hai had thought of was the issue of the level of education. Things like magic formations of the Anta ne being higherpared to the Ark Continent. They are the same magic formations, but one was at a higher level than the other.

    There were already a lot of races inside the Space, but the degree of civilization differed from race to race, their development weren¡¯t the same. If this development continues, then the disparity would be wider and wider. This wasn¡¯t what Zhao Hai wanted to see, he wanted all of the races to develop at a bnced rate.

    Zhao Hai can bluntly say that the most powerful military, magic, research, and overall quality of life was in Wild Dragon ind. The best teachers could also be seen there. This was because all of the talents of the various races had been concentrated there.

    When his thoughts reached this point, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes shone, he thought about an idea. If he made Cai¡¯er take the most essential things about each subject and then made them into books to distribute to the different Spaces, wouldn¡¯t civilizations throughout the Space be bnced?

    There has yet to be academies in other Spaces. If people could go to these academies and learn, wouldn¡¯t that be better? And if talents were found, Zhao Hai could take them to Wild Dragon Ind for further study. This way, there would be more and more talents in Wild Dragon Ind. The impact on this to the future would be very huge!

    While Zhao Hai was thinking about an Inter-Space Academy Alliance. The Great Demon King on the side couldn¡¯t help but get anxious. He didn¡¯t think that his proposal would make Zhao Hai think for a very long time.

    The Great Demon King was truly independent when he entered the Space, he will bargain back and forth with Zhao Hai. But now it had changed. After staying inside the Space, he had already favored the Space and wanted to give benefit to Zhao Hai. Proposing for the Demon Ogres to study cksmithing wasn¡¯t an excessive request. This was because the Great Demon King knew about the Dwarves in the Space. Zhao Hai can just have the Dwarves teach the Demon Ogres how to smith, there was no need to think much about it.

    But now, after seeing Zhao Hai falling deep into thought, the Great Demon King couldn¡¯t help but get nervous. He was afraid that he had touched Zhao Hai¡¯s hidden bottomline. He was afraid that Zhao Hai would get offended.

    On the other hand, Laura and the other knew that Zhao Hai must have thought about something significant, thus exining his current state. Laura turned her head to the Great Demon King and said, ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s no need to worry. Brother Hai is just thinking about something. It isn¡¯t because of the Demon Ogres, you can rest assured.¡±

    The Great Demon King felt relieved when he heard this. At this time, Zhao Hai had consolidated his thoughts as he looked up to the Great Demon King and said, ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s proposal is very good. I just thought about a certain issue. Currently, the Space has a lot of advanced things. No matter magic or battle qi, both are advanced. However, everyone has been independently studying. Because of this, the levels of each race is uneven. Your Majesty¡¯s request reminded me that we can make a coboration between different Spaces, unifying the educational material so that we can reach the same standard. And because of that, we can make the teachers more focused. For example, the Dwarves are naturally best for cksmithing. So those who want to study cksmithing, no matter which race, would be able to study from the Dwarves. As for other things, like the Demons, you are skilled in warfare and fighting, so you can instruct other races on that regard. In the same way, the Elves can teach art, the other Space had their own specialties as well. With this, the attainment of the people inside the Space would be unified. What do you think?¡±

    Although Zhao Hai said a lot of things, all present here were wise people, so they were able to immediately understand Zhao Hai¡¯s point. Those present in the room couldn¡¯t help but blink, then they nodded at the same time. The Great Demon King was very happy as he said, ¡°Mister¡¯s idea is very good. Except for battle tactics, the Demon Space is reallycking in other aspects. Back in the Demon Realm, even if you wanted to learn, you wouldn¡¯t be able to. Now that there is a chance, there is no way that people would ignore it.¡±

    Laura also nodded as she added, ¡°Also, there¡¯s no need to worry about advanced teaching manuals, we have already too many in our hands. The researches of the Lich wouldn¡¯t be wasted. There are still some Spaces that don¡¯t have an established magic theory. We can make books for them to learn from. This would increase their magic and martial skills.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Right, as long as we can raise their levels, then the overall state of the Space would improve. Everyone working together is much better than us doing our own things. However, we can¡¯t take subjects that are too advanced. Even if we do take them out, the others wouldn¡¯t be able to understand it. We¡¯ll wait for a bit. After all the schools are united, then we can choose some talented students from these schools and have them study in Wild Dragon Ind. After they learn, they can go back and teach the others. This way, the level of education on all the Spaces would slowly reach Wild Dragon Ind¡¯s level. This would make the Space develop even faster!¡±

    ¡°Good, good. This idea is good. Hahahaha. Fantastic!¡± When the Great Demon King heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but stand out and stomp the ground from excitement. Everyone could see how motivated he was.

    There was a reason why the Great Demon King was so motivated. Although they didn¡¯t need to worry about food and clothing after entering the Space, the Great Demon King discovered that the Demons had started to forget about a lot of things. At this time, the Demons didn¡¯t think about making progress since they could no longer be hungry. The Great Demon King was worried about this situation.

    A nation that does not think will be doomed to be eliminated. The Great Demon King was very clear about this statement. He was worried that the Demons would continue to develop this way and would one day be driven out of the Space by Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s proposition was actually very important for the Demons since this happened to solve this very matter. When the Great Demon King discovered the current state of the Demons, he immediately tried to find a solution. He wanted to enhance the overall state of the Demon Race. After some investigation, he discovered that it wasn¡¯t the fact that the Demons had lost their ambition, it was actually because their educational level couldn¡¯t allow them to progress.

    Back in the Demon Realm, the Demon Ogres deemed strength to be the most important thing. This was because of the constant danger they encounter on a daily basis. If one doesn¡¯t learn how to fight, then they would be courting death. However, now that there was no longer any danger inside the Space, their skills on warfare were now useless. Now there were a lot of Demon Ogres who wanted to study cksmithing. Although cksmithing needed high technical skills, the most important thing to a cksmith was their strength. And strength wasn¡¯t something that the Demon Ogrescked. Althuogh they weren¡¯t that stupid, the Demon Ogres just weren¡¯t interested in potion making.

    If this was on Earth, then even if the Demon Ogres didn¡¯t want to study magic formations or potions, then they would have to endure. Otherwise, they would have no money to survive with.

    However, the same cannot be true for the Space. Even if you cannot learn these things, then you would still be able to survive. Because of this, others can just live their days eating and practically doing nothing. With this, it¡¯s natural for there to be no ambition that would bloom.

    The Demon Realm had no research about other disciplines, so it was almost impossible to teach the Demons about things that they were interested in. Even magic formations and potion making would have to be studied from books. Their educational level was much worsepared to the Goblins and the people from the Ark Continent.

    But now, Zhao Hai had solved this problem. The Demons can now choose what they want to study. Even if they cannot learn it in the Demon Space, the other Spaces can teach them. And most importantly, Zhao Hai¡¯s n had a certain hint ofpetition. One shouldn¡¯t forget that the most outstanding students would be sent to Wild Dragon Ind for further studies. This was definitely great for the people inside the Space.

    In fact, all races inside the Space were now aware about Wild Dragon Ind¡¯s existence. Even the Divines who had a grudge with Zhao Hai knew about it. This was also what Zhao Hai wanted, to make Wild Dragon Ind the most sacred location inside the Space. This would also give him some advantages in his rule of the Space.

    Actually, the number of Divines who hated Zhao Hai has been dwindling. It can be said that they had already epted their fate, there was no use if they kept their hatred. This ce was now where they would live and die, they werepletely under Zhao Hai¡¯s hand. Not epting their current situation would just be detrimental to their future.

    Additionally, they were able to eat and drink properly inside the Space, there was even no taxation. Themoner Divines began to discover that their living standards didn¡¯t worsen, in fact, it was even betterpared to before.

    In any ce, amoner¡¯s life was never easy. Take the Divine Realm for example. The Divines wanted to wage war and conquer other nes. However, they would need logistical supplies to do so. Soldiers need food, weapons, armor, all of these costs resources. And where would the resourcese from? Part of it would be supplied by the vassal races while the other part would be shouldered by themoners. It was precisely because of this that themoner Divines were taxed, and this tax wasn¡¯t low.

    However, there was no such issue inside the Space. Nobody came to collect tax. Every work they did was all for their own benefit. This was a great motivating force.

 Chapter 1022 â€“ Unexpected Benefit?

    <h4>Chapter 1022 - Unexpected Benefit?</h4>

    Themoner Divines were quick to discover the advantages of the Space. Although it seems like nobody was managing the Space, it was actually bound by certainws. And thews of the Space wereplete. Breaking a certainw had a certain punishment to it. The most severe punishment being confined to the closed room.

    That dark, closed room became a nightmare to allwbreakers inside the Space. Nobody wanted to go there, even strong Experts. Upon entering that closed room, one would rather die than continue on. Because of this punishment, nobody inside the Space dared to break thews.

    And such a restraint not only made people do less crime, it also helped erase the hatred in their hearts. Since there were less conflict around, the environment became peaceful, making people eager to work harder. In this case, they would forget the hatred and would instead look towards the future. They would start to yearn for the time where they can live a much better life.

    This was the situation inside the Space. If one was holding on to their hatred, then they would spend their time cultivating, only to find out one day that their neighbors didn¡¯t cultivate. Instead, what the neighbor did was work hard every day in order to exchange for things that could make their lives better. Meanwhile, you, who was cultivating, was only working to get by. In this case, would your heart feel fine? Of course not. Therefore, you would have to work hard for yourself and make your life better. When this happens, the hatred inside your heart would slowly fade away.

    The Divines also discovered that in some areas where people were behaving, books started to appear on their churches. Meanwhile, for those areas with people who had vengeful hearts, no books ever appeared.

    This segregation made the Divines even more behaved. After all, it was eventually be just a hatred of their ancestors. As for the children, this hatred had nothing to do with them.

    The reason why the Divines became aware of Wild Dragon Ind was precisely these books. To let the Divines have a better understanding of the Space, Zhao Hai provided them with these specially-made books. Inside these books were things about the Buda n, the Ark Continent, and the war between the Ark Continent and the Divines. These were materials that made the Divines understand why they reached their current situation.

    It can be said that these books were very sessful. One must know that the Divines inside the Space weren¡¯t onlyposed of Taurus Divines, there were also Divines from the other continents. After reading the books, the other Divines shifted their hatred towards the Taurus Divines. Some even shifted their hatred to the dead Supreme Elders.

    People were like this. Once they find out that their enemy was too strong and that there was no way to take revenge, then they would find another target for their ire. Zhao Hai seized this psychology to shift the hatred towards the Taurus Divines.

    After discussing the matter of the academy with the Great Demon King for some time, Zhao Hai and the others returned to the Space¡¯s vi. After that, Zhao Hai had Cai¡¯er arrange a set of standard books before going to each Space to talk about the academy with the other races.

    Every race inside the Space, excluding the Divine Dwarves, Thunder n, Winged Pegasus, and Barbarians, had been inside the Space for some time. They had already been slowly influenced by the Space. Even if they didn¡¯tpletely change their thoughts, at the very least they wouldn¡¯t dislike Zhao Hai.

    As long as they don¡¯t dislike Zhao Hai, then these people wouldn¡¯t oppose to the establishment of the Academies. After all, these academies would greatly benefit their descendants.

    While Addison and the others were battling it out in the Underworld, the Space was actually thriving well. Naturally, since Zhao Hai was establishing the academies, he wouldn¡¯t forget about the Undead. At this time, there were a lot of Undead living inside the Space. In addition, some of these Undead had intelligence no worse than ordinary people. Because of this, Zhao Hai was prepared to make them into their own independent race.

    Raising the status of the Undead was Zhao Hai¡¯s example to the other people inside the Space. Since the Undead were his most loyal subjects, then Zhao Hai would improve their status. This would inform all of those inside the Space that as long as they were loyal to Zhao Hai, their status could improve. If the Undead could do it, then they could as well!

    This sounded absurd, and it caused some resistance inside the Space. Both the Ark Space and the Demon Space didn¡¯tck Dark Mages. These Mages had always regarded the Undead as their ves. Now that Zhao Hai had changed the Undead¡¯s status, it caused quite the amount of ripples on all the races.

    But what made Zhao Hai surprised the most was the impact on this decision to the Undead. The Undead were very grateful about this matter and some even directly evolved upon hearing the news.

    At first, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t understand why these Undead evolved. Later on, after further analysis by Cai¡¯er and Laura, they were able to guess the reason. This was because of the gratitude that these Undead felt. Because of this gratitude, the Undead wanted to be able to do more things for Zhao Hai. And in order to do this, the only way was to evolve!

    This result made Zhao Hai speechless. But he soon understood that he had always underestimated the wisdom of the Undead inside the Space. He also underestimated their potential.

    Zhao Hai had the absolute loyalty of the Undead. And some of Undead developed intellect and were able to have thoughts of their own. Although these Undead didn¡¯t have any regrets about being treated as a ve and they just wanted to contribute to their master, it was still quite normal for the Undead to just ck off.

    However, after the news that Zhao Hai was elevating their status, the hearts of these Undead were moved. The Undead who were loyal to Zhao Hai became even more loyal. They wanted to do more for Zhao Hai, they wanted to be stronger. This waspletely different from before when Zhao Hai told them to cultivate. This time, it was on their own decision that they wanted to get more powerful. A lot of Undead who had great potential had their strength immediately soar!

    After knowing this result, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He didn¡¯t think that his decision would actually birth an unexpected benefit. It was truly surprising.

    Zhao Hai used seven days to handle the matters inside the Space. Actually, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t need to spend seven days for this matter. The textbook matters were handed over to Cai¡¯er. However, Cai¡¯er wanted things to be thorough, so she had Zhao Hai look into the specific situation inside each Space. After that, Zhao Hai had to take already made manuals and had them analyzed by the Universal Scanner. The scanner would help Zhao Hai make the most suitable book for each Space. Although this cost Zhao Hao some gold coins, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care. He just wanted to finish things properly.

    After using the scanner to find suitable teaching materials for the various Spaces, Cai¡¯er used the processing machine to replicate the first set of books and mass produce them. With this, the issue with teaching material has been solved.

    As for constructing the various academies in each Space, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have to worry about it. This was because some Space already had their own academies. And even if the Dwarves didn¡¯t have one, after hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s proposal, they can build their own.

    In seven days, the basic framework for the Inter-Space Academy Alliance has been built. Now that Zhao Hai had some breathing room, he returned to the Underworld.

    The war in the Underworld had actually ended five days ago. Just like Zhao Hai expected, Addison¡¯s side had suffered heavy losses. Aside from Addison, Guli, and Jiang Zheng, of the forty experts, only 16 of them were left. And as for the 500 million Undead army, only 100 million remained. In other people¡¯s view, Addison¡¯s vitality was severely injured. Wanting to return to his previous state would take who knows how long.

    Now that both the Resistance Army and the Dark Temple were relieved, the war came to an end. Addison didn¡¯t gain anything from this battle. Blood Bones and Devil Witch, whom the Dark Temple sent, were severely injured and were forced to retreat. It can be said that in the battle between high-ranks, Addison won.

    Addison also did what Zhao Hai instructed him to do. After returning to his territory, Addison stopped expanding and instead began to act low-key, going full defensive.

    Upon seeing Addison¡¯s actions, the Resistance Army felt relief once more. They wanted to see this result, they didn¡¯t want Addison to keep expanding. A behaved Addison was the best. But the cities under Addison¡¯s hands were still difficult to take back. After all, Addison wasn¡¯t injured this time. Being a King-level expert, nobody would dare to nonchntly challenge Addison and take his cities.

    Although Zhao Hai has been inside the Space in these past few days, he was still concerned about the Underworld. After seeing Addison¡¯s arrangements, Zhao Hai began to feel relieved. He wanted to see this result. However, it wasn¡¯t the time to unify the Resistance Army. The Resistance Army was still vignt against Addison. An attack at this time wouldn¡¯t be very sessful.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai had Addison act low-key. His surveince on other cities also went low-key. This way, the people from the Resistance Army would be relieved of Addison¡¯s withdrawal. When the Resistance Army finally lowers their guard, then Zhao Hai would make a move.

    When Zhao Hai returned to the Underworld, he discovered that Addison¡¯s cities had more Undeading to visit. Although these Undead seems to be doing business, they were actually exploring the entire city. However, they didn¡¯t cause any disturbance, they were just observing. Naturally, the whereabouts of these Undead couldn¡¯t be hidden. After all, all of the city¡¯s residents were Zhao Hai¡¯s subordinates. Zhao Hai also knew that these visiting Undead were spies from the other forces in the Resistance Army.

 Chapter 1023 â€“ Witness This Historical Momen

    <h4>Chapter 1023 - Witness This Historical Momen</h4>

    Addison was currently waiting for Zhao Hai in Three Saint City. The reason he didn¡¯t return to the Space was because he still needed to assume personalmand. Also, post-war matters needs to be taken care of.

    Addison¡¯s decision was also a deterrence for the Resistance Army. If Addison, Guli, and Jiang Zheng were separated, then the Resistance Army were most likely to group up and attack the three. In the eyes of the army, as long as they kill the three and acquire their fiery souls, then they would be able to make three other Experts by relying on those fiery souls.

    The was also the reason why the Resistance Army wouldn¡¯t allow Addison to die under the Dark Temple¡¯s hand. They didn¡¯t want his fiery soul to get into the hands of the Dark Temple. If this happens, a new Expert would emerge from the Dark Temple. However, if the Resistance Army can kill Addison themselves, then they would be the make an Expert who wasn¡¯t as ambitious.

    This wasn¡¯t just Zhao Hai¡¯s wild guess, it was likely to be a fact. Addison¡¯s ambition and strength was dreaded by the others in the Resistance Army. Because of this, they were even more eager to kill Addison.

    They had offended Addison greatly this time. They also knew that as long as Addison wasn¡¯t a fool, he would definitely know that he was plotted against. With Addison¡¯s temper, he would not let this matter go. Instead of Addison attacking them in the future, then they might as well attack him first. This way, they would not wait to be killed.

    And since Addison had thought about this point, he decided to remain in Three Saint City together with Guli and Jiang Zheng. Those who wanted to attack them would have to think hard about their decision.

    When he arrived at Three Saint City, Zhao Hai discovered that the ce wasn¡¯t doing too well. There were a lot of new Undead present here. Not only were these Undead scouting, some of them had also be very arrogant. It can be said that they were getting rampant while Addison was holding back.

    After seeing that Zhao Hai had arrived, Addison and the others immediately gathered in Zhao Hai¡¯s tower. Zhao Hai looked at Addison, the Vampire King¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t very good. Naturally, he wasn¡¯t injured, instead Addison was seething.

    When Zhao Hai saw Addison¡¯s expression, he immediately knew what he was thinking. Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Addison, what¡¯s wrong? Feeling very angry?¡±

    Addison snorted and replied, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ve been really thinking of killing those fellows now. Look at their arrogant expressions, when have I be a target to bully?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°You three fools. I want you to go low-key, but this didn¡¯t mean that you have to bepletely passive. Take this situation, for example, if you don¡¯t teach them a lesson, they will be more and more arrogant. Moreover, it¡¯s possible they would suspect that you¡¯re nning something big. Therefore, what you need to do is kill people in order to show that you still have your power and prestige. As long as you don¡¯t expand, the others wouldn¡¯t make a move.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Addison stared for a moment, then his two eyes shone. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, please wait for a moment.¡± Then he flew out the window. Before long, sounds of rumbling was heard in the city. Naturally, Addison was making mincemeat out of those arrogant fellows.

    Zhao Hai looked at Addison¡¯s actions and smiled, he didn¡¯t stop him. Just as he said, if Addison made himself look weak, then the Resistance Army might suspect something. Therefore, Addison needed to bnce how he exerts his prestige.

    Addison showing his strength would make the others think twice. As long as Addison didn¡¯t expand, then the Resistance Army could still feel relieved.

    It didn¡¯t take long before Addison flew back. His expression was now looking much better. Then he bowed to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been unfair to Young Master. I cannotplete the matters you arranged.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Forget it, you actually did quite well. I cannot me you. You haven¡¯t experienced this before so it¡¯s understandable that you don¡¯t know what to do. Sit, I need to discuss something with you.¡±

    After the group had sat down, Zhao Hai calmly said, ¡°Our n has been sessful. We¡¯ve already made the Dark Temple and the Resistance Army lower their guards. What we need to do now is to find an opportunity to dispatch troops.¡±

    Addison nodded, ¡°By looking at the present situation, the Resistance Army has been fooled by us. And the Dark Temple shouldn¡¯t be making an attack soon after. The next few days should be appropriate for us to make a move.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Good. Then we¡¯ll use these days to conquer the Resistance Army. As for now, since the two sides had just retreated, I won¡¯t be able to collect some Blood Spirit Beasts, so I¡¯ll just map out the Resistance Army¡¯s territory. After that, we can send troops to each city at any time. Not only would we catch them off guard, they also wouldn¡¯t be able to spread the news easily.¡±

    Addison and the others nodded. They had some understanding regarding the Space, but they still knew too little. So in this aspect, they would have to listen to Zhao Hai.

    Addison looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, so what should we do right now?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought about it and said, ¡°We don¡¯t have to do anything else. You just have to keep your cities in check. If some people stir any trouble, then deal with them using force. With this, the opposite parties wouldn¡¯t suspect anything. After all, this goes along with your overbearing character. Show a little impatience. If you suddenly go full low-key, then the thoughts of those fellows might wander. Understood?¡±

    Addison nodded, ¡°Yes, Young Master. Rest assured.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then said, ¡°I won¡¯te out in the meantime. If I go out, then those people might prepare, this would be bad for our future ns.¡±

    Addison smiled and said, ¡°Young Master doesn¡¯t need to make a move. If you do, then we would be useless. Rest assured, we will take care of it.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Good. Then I will hand this matter over to you. I¡¯ll be making a map inside the Space while you take care of things here.¡±

    Addison nodded. Then Zhao Hai waved his hand, allowing Addison and the others to leave. After the three left, Zhao Hai took his magic staff and made some needles out of it before having the needles fly out.

    Although these needles were small, they could essentially do what the Blood Ghost Staff could. They could allow the Space to make a map of the surroundings, and this was what Zhao Hai wanted

    Most importantly, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare make things that wererger, like tokens. In the Underworld, almost everyone used spiritual force, especially the Lich; and they could use stealth in the Dark Mist, making them difficult to see. If Zhao Hai sent out anything bigger, then it would be troublesome if they were discovered by the Underworld¡¯s residents.

    After releasing the blood needles, Zhao Hai felt relieved. Anything else regarding the Underworld would be handled by Addison and the others, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t need to do anything else.

    At this time, Zhao Hai really wanted to capture some Blood Spirit Beasts for the Space. However, he knew that it was still not time. The Dark Temple had just retreated and Zhao Hai was clear that there were still a lot of Undead left near the blood river. If he went to capture some Blood Spirit Beasts at this time, then he would definitely catch the attention of the Resistance Army and the Dark Temple. That wouldn¡¯t be a good thing for Zhao Hai, it would inconvenience him in his further actions.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai had nothing left to do in the Underworld. So instead of staying, he went to the Space and work with Cai¡¯er in setting up the Academy Alliance.

    It had been a busy half month. In this half-month, Addison resumed control over his 20 cities. In the past, Addison had at least one subordinate at Guli¡¯s level looking after each city. But after the battle against the Dark Temple, some of these cities didn¡¯t have any masters guarding it. This was unfavorable for Addison¡¯s rule. Others in the Resistance Army might use this opportunity to take those cities. This matter needed to be handled well.

    However, with Zhao Hai as his backer, manpower was not an issue. Zhao Hai currently had a lot of Undead with Guli¡¯s level inside the Space. Because of this, Zhao Hai handed ten of them to Addison to use.

    Actually, Zhao Hai can send more of these high-ranking undead to help Addison. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t do it since it would certainly make the Resistance Army pay attention.

    In the eyes of the Resistance Army, Addison was fully able to train ten Experts on the level of Guli and Jiang Zheng. After all, Addison had 20 cities under his control. And with their treasures, making these Experts waspletely possible. As for more than that, who knows.

    Although the addition of the ten high-ranked Undead enabled Addison to regain his control, in the eyes of those in the Underworld, Addison was now on the defense. At this point, Addison would no longer be able to attack, so the others can feel relieved.

    At the same time, Addison¡¯s move made the Resistance Army think that Addison had already pulled out all of his resources. And now, expanding for Addison was impossible. Using all of his resources in order to make these ten experts meant that he would have even less resources to train Gold Skeleton-level Undead for his armies.

    However, Addison wanted this effect. Also, he discovered that after Zhao Hai handed him the ten experts, the scouting on his cities had significantly decreased, restoring the calmness to these ces. This was probably because the other leaders of the Resistance Army thought that Addison would no longer be able to cause trouble. In fact, there were some in the Resistance Army who thought that Addison himself was no longer a threat.

    Although he expected this result, Addison still couldn¡¯t help but feel angry. When has Addison been looked down on? Even Zhao Hai has been courteous towards him. And now those bastards from the Resistance Army actually looked down on him, how could Addison not be incensed?

    After stabilizing his cities for half a month, Zhao Hai suddenly called Addison into the Space.

    Although Addison didn¡¯t know why Zhao Hai decided to call him at this time, he didn¡¯t decline. Upon returning to the Space, Addison discovered that Guli and Jiang Zheng were also here, even Kamp and Gimreden was present. Guli and Jiang Zheng were simrly puzzled while Gimreden and Kamp seem to know why they were here for. At this moment, everyone was looking at Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai looked at each one of their eyes before he smiled and said, ¡°Addison, Guli, Jiang Zheng, I called you over since this has something to do with the Undead Race. I want you to act as witnesses to this event.¡±

    The three Undead looked at Zhao Hai in confusion. Zhao Hai just smiled and said, ¡°Today marks thepletion of the Hell Space¡¯s Academy. Also, on this day, there would teachers and foreign studentsing from the other Spaces to study alongside the Undead that would be admitted. In the future, there would also be Undead students and teachers who would go to other Academies. It can be said that from today on, the Undead will have the same status as the other races. You can go to study like ordinary people, you don¡¯t need to think about fighting every day.¡±

    Boom! Zhao Hai¡¯s words were without a doubt a huge bomb that exploded inside the heads of Addison, Guli, and Jiang Zheng. Although they had the same wisdom as the HUmans, they didn¡¯t actually think that they would be equals. And because they had wisdom, they knew that having the same lives as the humans was impossible. The Undead were Undead, they can only be regarded as a different ss by the other races. They would forever be looked at as a tool, something that would be used, never a race of their own.

    Because they didn¡¯t want to be tools, this was the reason why the Resistance Army formed. But in the end they were still conquered by Zhao Hai. Although they were loyal to Zhao Hai, their ambition to get stronger had been extinguished.

    But at this time, Zhao Hai told them that the Undead can go to school and have other races as their teacher, they could even go to other Academies to study and sit alongside other races inside a room. Such an opportunity, such a treatment, was only something that they thought of in their dreams.

 Chapter 1024 â€“ Sacred Land of the Undead

    <h4>Chapter 1024 - Sacred Land of the Undead</h4>

    Addison, Jiang Zheng, and Guli stood still, they felt that their fiery souls mighte out of their bodies. They didn¡¯t expect this when Zhao Hai called them over today.

    After some time, Addison recovered, he looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Young Master, are you telling the truth? Are you really building an Academy for us?¡±

    Gimreden reprimanded him, ¡°What do you mean build? It¡¯s already built. Under Kamp and my supervision, the Academy is finished with no mistakes. You were called in today in order to see the people entering the Academy.¡±

    The trio stared, then theyughed simultaneously as though they nned it beforehand. However, Zhao Hai can feel a bit of sadness from theirughter.

    Zhao Hai doing this was equivalent to recognizing their status, recognizing the existence of their race, this made themugh from happiness. However, Addison, Guli, and Jiang Zheng¡¯s wisdom was no lower than an ordinary person. Because of this, they could understand the status of the Undead in the other nes.

    After some time, the trio calmed down. Zhao Hai looked at them before turning his head to Kamp and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to begin.¡±

    The group nodded and then they looked at Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai smiled before he called Laura and the others over before going towards the Hell Space.

    To be honest, the Hell Space wasn¡¯t suitable for building an Academy. This was because the ce was too dark, it was a mirrored version of the Underworld and Demon Realm. So how could such a ce be appropriate for an Academy? However, Zhao Hai still decided to build an Academy here. After all, the Space¡¯s Undead regarded the Hell Space as their own home.

    The Undead Academy was built on top of a Bone Mountain. This Bone Mountain was where Gimreden¡¯s original bone field was, it surrounded the Academy itself.

    On the skies of the Undead Academy were a group of giant lights. These lights changed their brightness ording to the time outside. Allowing proper timekeeping for the people inside.

    This was something that Zhao Hai put out. Also, when Zhao Hai recruited teachers from the other races to be sent to Hell Space, he made sure that these teachers didn¡¯t have any malice towards the Undead. At the same time, they should be willing to adapt to the Hell Space¡¯s environment.

    Such people weren¡¯t difficult to look for. Whether it be Humans, Dwarves, or Elves, all races had people who were willing to study and concentrate on their own fields. Such people would have a year or more where they wouldn¡¯t leave too far from the ce they were in. They were another form of nerds. There were no better than these people to teach in the Undead Academy. Although the Hell Space¡¯s environment was quite difficult, the Undead Academy was the best location in the entire Hell Space. Compared to the other Spaces, it wasn¡¯t bad. Because of this, as long as they can endure, these people could teach in the Undead Academy.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai carefully selected the Undead who would be studying in the other Academies. It can be said that since the Undead¡¯s status had been promoted, Zhao Hai needed to pay attention to the Undead Race¡¯s reputation.

    When Zhao Hai and the others appeared outside the Undead Academy, they couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. Presently, in a circle all around the Academy, were Undead. These Undead didn¡¯t make any noise nor did they needlessly move. Everyone was presently looking at the constructed Academy.

    Zhao Hai used the processing machine in order to make a blueprint of the Academy. Then he had the Space build it. The main material of the Academy was bone. Allmonly used facilities in the Academy were made out of bones. There were bone fences, bone houses, bone tables, bone chairs, all bones. But besides these things, the other items like cups, bowls and so on were made out of ordinarily used materials.

    Although the Undead Academy let out a gloomy appearance, its beauty was something that one had to recognize. After all, it was a design that came out of the Universal Processing Machine.

    The entire Academy was divided into four parts. The first part were the grounds, the second was the teaching building, the third were theboratories, and the fourth being the dormitories. It was a simple division. However, each region could amodate 50 thousand teachers and students. One could see how big the Academy was from this statistic.

    At this time, the teachers from the other races had already arrived at the Academy and had been settled down. Still, they needed to attend the ceremony today. Even when Zhao Hai had yet to arrive, they were already in front of the Academy. When these teachers saw the dense number of Undead outside the Academy, their scalps couldn¡¯t help but turn cold. This was true even for those researchers who cared for nothing else other than their studies.

    When Zhao Hai arrived and saw the Undead, he immediately knew what the lecturers were thinking. However, Zhao Hai himself wasn¡¯t afraid. After all, he dealt with Undead almost every day, and these Undead were also his subordinates. So what was there to be afraid of?

    At the same time, even if Laura and the others were prone to being frightened, they saw Lizzy and Meganmanding the Undead. With them being at the side, it was impossible for them to be overly terrified of the Undead.

    Just as Zhao Hai arrived in front of the Academy¡¯s gate, All of the Undead in the surroundings knelt down at the same time, as though they were giving worship to Zhao Hai. After giving their respects, the Undead stood up once again. This action waspletely spontaneous, nobody was directing them to do it.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect this to happen. However, he still received the gesture. After seeing the Undead stand up, Zhao Hai looked at them and said, ¡°Ever since the day I came out to the world, the Undead Race has always been at my side. My most faithful ally, my most loyal subordinate, and my most powerful sword. However, the Undead Race has never been recognized by the other races, seemingly forgotten in the passage of time. I set up this Academy in order to give the Undead the same status as the other races. This is a message telling you that you are not forgotten. You are always my most trusted subordinates and my sharpest sword. Starting today, the Undead will be equal to the other races inside the Space. You can now go to the Academy and study what you like, do what the others do, and learn what you think is useful for your lives. With all of you as a witness, I dere the official opening of the Undead Academy!¡±

    There was no apuse. The Undead were looking dazedly at the Undead Academy while digesting Zhao Hai¡¯s words. One could see the fiery souls on the eyes of the Skeletons shivering, showing that they were moved.

    After Zhao Hai¡¯s speech, the Undead knelt towards Zhao Hai at the same time. They gave three kowtows before standing up again. Although the Undead didn¡¯t give any noise, Zhao Hai knew that starting this day, the Undead Academy would be a sacrednd of the Space¡¯s Undead.

    When the Undead stood up again, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Good. Now, the first batch of students can enter the Academy.¡±

    Before long, the elected first batch of students proceeded to go into the Academy. When they passed by Zhao Hai and the instructors, these Undead gave a short bow before continuing.

    The first batch of students numbered twenty thousand. In addition to the instructors from the various races, high-ranked Undead also acted as teachers in the Academy. These teachers would also be trained so that they could some day teach in the Academies of the other Spaces.

    Among these Undead instructors, arge part of them were Lich, some were Skeletons, Zombies and Vampires. Lich were the best at researching, so they had quite a lot of research achievements under their belt. On the other hand, the Vampires and the other races were very good atbat. After many years of evolution, these Undead had formed their ownbat system. Although it wasn¡¯t necessarily applicable to other races, it was still useful as teaching material.

    Before long, all students had finished moving in to the Academy. Under the gazes of the other Undead, the gates of the Academy slowly closed in. Even if all the Undead outside went out to fight, the students and the teachers inside the Academy would have to stay inside. They could only exit either by having permission or by graduating.

    After seeing that the gates were done closing, Zhao Hai and the others also entered the Academy. The Undead outside were unwilling to depart for some time. For them, the significance of the Undead Academy was too huge. Just as Zhao Hai thought, it had be a sacrednd inside their hearts.

    After two hours, the Undead began to slowly disperse. On the other hand, Zhao Hai was currently sitting inside the Academy¡¯s conference room. Inside the room, besides Laura and the others, there was also Gimreden, Kamp, Addison, Jiang Zheng, Guli. At the same time, the instructors sent by the various races were present. Zhao Hai wanted to meet the instructors today and see if they had any needs that needed to be met.

    Although these instructors came from different races, all of them had iparable respect towards Zhao Hai. Because of this, everyone was behaving their best inside the room.

    Zhao Hai looked at the instructors and smiled, ¡°Firstly, I need to thank you foring to the Hell Space to teach. Without you, we wouldn¡¯t be able to manage the Undead. Rest assured, by being in this Academy, you would be given the best allowance. All your needs would also be provided by me for free. Right, does anyone have anything to request?¡±

    A Dwarf stood up and said, ¡°Mister, we don¡¯t have too much requirements. But since I came here to teach forging, I hope that I would have sufficient metals to work on.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. The Academy is already prepared for it. It also has supply for your daily needs like food and necessities. You wouldn¡¯tck anything that you would otherwise have in your own home. Everybody would have to work here for three years. After the first batch of students graduate, you can choose to go home or stay here. I will not stop you if you decide to leave.¡±

 Chapter 1025 â€“ Gibbon Brothers and the Five Element Skeletons

    <h4>Chapter 1025 - Gibbon Brothers and the Five Element Skeletons</h4>

    When these teachers heard Zhai Hai, they couldn¡¯t help but gawk. Then they shook their heads as one of them said, ¡°Thanks Mister, these things are enough.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think that it would be this simple. He looked at those present and said, ¡°Everyone, if you have any requests, just raise it. I will certainly satisfy your needs.¡±

    At this time, the Dwarfughed, ¡°Mister, you¡¯re caring too much. All we wanted was a ce to study. As for other things, we aren¡¯t very concerned about them. Rest assured, as long as you supply us with materials for experiments, other things wouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    Upon hearing the Dwarf, Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Everybody can rest assured. You will certainly have something to use in this Academy. There won¡¯t be any shortages. Alright, you can go to your sses, I won¡¯t be holding you here for long.¡±

    The instructors stood up and left after giving Zhao Hai a salute. After the instructors left, Gimreden and Kamapal followed slowly behind. They also have a teaching status in the Academy. Therefore, they needed to go to their sses as well. They gave Zhao Hai a salute before leaving.

    After everyone else had left, Zhao Hai turned his head to Addison and the others and said, ¡°What do you think? Later on, there would be more studentsing into the Undead Academy. I know that the Academy¡¯s opening is a significant matter to the Undead, therefore I decided to call you here this time in order to witness the event.¡±

    Addison, Guli, and Jiang Zheng stood up, then Addsion looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, thank you for this opportunity. Like you said, this is a significant matter to the Undead Race. Even if my fiery soul gets extinguished, I will never forget this event.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to be overly serious. I¡¯ve been aware of how you¡¯re managing our matters in the Underworld. You¡¯ve done well. I reckon the Resistance Army has already lost their vignce towards you. It seems like we can make our move soon.¡±

    Addison smiled when he heard Zhao Hai, then he replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this day. Young Master, when do we move?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Very soon. Tell me about the general situation of the Resistance Army first. How many opponents do we need to deal with? How many cities does the Resistance Army have? We also need to find which Experts are stationed in which city. Once we know about that, then we can act.¡±

    Addison nodded, he understood what Zhao Hai wanted so he immediately replied, ¡°Right now, the Resistance Army has a total of 121 cities. 21 cities are under my control. The remaining 100 are divided between seven other Great Experts. These seven Experts are the Gibbon Brothers and the Five Element Skeletons.¡± After he said this, Addison stopped and then looked at Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Continue.¡±

    Addison nodded, ¡°The Gibbon Brothers are two Lich. However, they are different from the other Lich. Ordinary Lich would generally use magic to attack the enemy. However, the Gibbon Brothers actually prefer closebat assassinations.¡±

    When he heard Addison, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but frown as he said, ¡°Can the Lich really do sessful closebat assassinations? Tell me more.¡±

    Addison nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t know where the brothers got their weapons, but their weapons are invisible. Mysteriously, these two brothers are Lich, and Lich cannot make physical attacks. Nobody alive has ever seen the weapons of the brothers. Those who have seen it are all dead. Their method ofbat was hiding in the Dark Mist, approaching their target slowly. Then when they are about five to ten meters away, they would control their weapon and go for the kill. Even people in my level of strength would be seriously injured if not killed. Because of this, the Gibbon Brothers are considered to be rare Experts in the Resistance Army. They control 30 cities between the two of them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he waved his hand. Addison continued on, ¡°The Five Element Skeletons are five Skeleton Kings. The strongest one is the Metal-element Skeleton. Nobody knows his name, but he is called Metal Skeleton by everybody. We don¡¯t know why, but he can control metal. Naturally, there isn¡¯t much metal in the Underworld. However, who knows how he did it, but he had a lot of metals. He would attach a lot of metals to his body and duringbat, he wouldmand these metals to attack the enemy. He¡¯s quite difficult to deal with.¡±

    After he talked up to this point, Addison turned to Guli and said, ¡°Guli has fought with Metal Skeleton before and had eaten a loss. Guli, tell us about that.¡±

    Guli nodded, then he said, ¡°Right, Metal Skeleton¡¯s strength is very formidable. He uses his energy to attack alongside his metals. Not only could these metals attack, they could also defend and change forms.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, Guli continued the introduction in ce of Addison, ¡°The second strongest would be the Earth-element Skeleton. This Skeleton is very strong and his defense is the greatest among the five. His attacks are extremely heavy. Average people couldn¡¯t break his defense. His life weapons are huge hammers, his attacks are near unstoppable.¡±

    Guli went on, ¡°The third is the Fire-element Skeleton. He controls yin fire. However, his control is much betterpared to other mages. He¡¯s also very difficult to deal with.¡±

    ¡°The fourth is the Water-element Skeleton. It can control water, but not just ordinary water, he controls the blood from the Blood Ponds. The blood inside Blood Ponds already has massive amounts of energy inside them, this made his water attacks unblockable by average people.¡±

    ¡°The fifth is the Wood-element Skeleton. This one is very special. As the Young Master saw in the past, nts are very hard toe by in the Underworld. Nobody knows where he found it, but the Wood-element Skeleton found a huge tree. This big tree didn¡¯t neednd to grow on. As long as you give it blood from the Blood Ponds, then it would be able to grow anywhere. This big tree is very tall at a height of 100 meters and a width of 40 meters. The tree¡¯s body is entirely blood red, no leaf can be seen growing on top of it, only a hard trunk and several branches. When fighting, the Wood-element Skeleton wouldmand the tree to attack and defend. Actually, he isn¡¯t the weakest of the five. Besides Metal Skeleton and the Earth Skeleton, the other three are fairly equal in level.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°So that¡¯s why they¡¯re called the Five Element Skeletons. Interesting. If we take them to the Space, we would certainly experience a growth in power. As for the Gibbon Brothers, I want to have their weapons in my hands.¡±

    Addison looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, where should we make a move first?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not be anxious. Come look at the map and mark which group owns which city. This is important for our future actions. Once we know which city they are in, then it would be easier to clean them up.¡±

    After he said that, Zhao Hai waved his hand as a three-dimensional holographic map appeared. Naturally, this was just a projection, not an image of the real Underworld.

    Addison looked at the projection and verified its uracy from his memory. Then one by one, he pointed out which people controlled which city. In the hand of the seven Experts were 100 cities. Of the Gibbon Brothers¡¯ 30 cities, five of them were bordering Addison. As for the Five Element Skeletons, the closest to Addison¡¯s Domain were the Wood Skeleton and the Water Skeleton. Each one of them controlled ten cities each.

    Actually, Addison originally controlled ten cities. The other 11 cities were from people like Guli and Jiang Zheng¡¯s, experts who didn¡¯t belong to any of the other two factions. Because of this, after conquering these cities, Addison managed to establish his own territory.

    After waiting for Addison to mark the territories, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but nod. It can be said that their position wasn¡¯t very advantageous. Addison¡¯s territory was the closest one to the Blood River. If the Dark Temple manages to break through the river, then the first to be attacked would be Addison¡¯s domain.

    Zhao Hai looked at the territories belonging to the Wood Skeleton and the Water Skeleton, then he turned his head to Addison and said, ¡°We¡¯ll start with these two first. After dealing with the Wood Skeleton and the Water Skeleton, we¡¯ll deal with the other three. Then after that, we attack the Gibbon Brothers. What do you think?¡±

    Addison nodded and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any problems with that. I reckon we should deal with the Wood Skeleton first. No matter where, that fellow¡¯s tree is eye-catching. As long as we find that tree, then we can find him and clean him up. Then we can concentrate on dealing with Water Skeleton. As long as we take care of the two of them, the others wouldn¡¯t be a threat.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Good, then we¡¯ll do that. You return to the Underworld first. After determining the position of Wood Skeleton, we will start to deal with him.¡±

    Addison nodded. Then Zhao Hai waved his hand, sending Addison and the others back to the Underworld. After that, he led Laura and the others back to the vi before scanning the cities controlled by Wood Skeleton. He was looking for the skeleton¡¯s trail.

    Zhao Hai first looked at what Addison called Blood Tree City. This city was named after Wood Skeleton¡¯s tree, and it was also Wood Skeleton¡¯s main base. But unfortunately, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t see the skeleton there. However, he managed to find the huge tree at another city. At the same time, Zhao Hai was met by an unexpected surprise!!

 Chapter 1026 â€“ Whoever Strikes First Will Gain The Advantage

    <h4>Chapter 1026 - Whoever Strikes First Will Gain The Advantage</h4>

    Instead of Blood Tree City, Zhao Hai found Wood Skeleton in Blood Drop City. However, Blood Drop City was actually the city closest to Addison¡¯s Domain.

    It was at the border!

    Blood Drop City was a border city between Addison and Wood Skeleton. Now that Addison¡¯s strength has been greatly damaged, Wood Skeleton¡¯s presence in Blood Drop city would make peoplee up with ideas.

    Also, what Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect was that in Blood Drop City, Wood Skeleton wasn¡¯t the only king-level Undead, there were four other skeletons present. These four looked different than the other skeletons. The five skeletons were present here.

    One skeleton was golden yellow. He sat down on a huge iron chair. Who knows how many pieces of metal this iron chair had. One could see that this was Metal Skeleton.

    The second was a purple skeleton. This skeleton was particrlyrge, he looked buffed and strong. He sat there as though he was an immovable mountain. One could see at first nce how strong this man could be. It was no doubt that this man was Earth Skeleton.

    The third skeleton was blood red. It looked somewhat slender. Compared to Earth Skeleton who was beside it, the skeleton appeared even smaller. Moreover, from the skeleton¡¯s shape, it was actually a female skeleton.

    The fourth skeleton was a ck one. It was pure ck, there was no other point that wasn¡¯t. However, on top of the skeleton¡¯s head was a long silvery hair. The long hair gently swayed with the wind, but it was unexpectedly made out of Yin Fire. It was needless to say that this was Fire Skeleton.

    Although thest skeleton was also blood red, he looked more manlypared to the female skeleton. Its height was no shorter than Earth Skeleton and on his hand was a blood red branch. Without a doubt, this was Wood Skeleton.

    The Five Element Skeletons being in Blood Drop City was an even more thought-provoking scene. If they said that didn¡¯t have any ideas on Addison¡¯s territory, then even Grey Skeletons wouldn¡¯t believe it.

    When Zhao Hai saw this situation, his two eyes couldn¡¯t help but narrow. Then he chuckled and said, ¡°Interesting. Very interesting. They actually wanted to make the first move. Good, good, then there¡¯s no need for us to wait. Lizzy, immediately assemble the army. Besides those in the Undead Academy, have everyone prepared for battle.¡±

    Lizzy nodded before she began to prepare. Zhao Hai¡¯s figure moved an reappeared in Three Saint City. Addison and the others were waiting for Zhao Hai¡¯s news. However, they didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to appear this soon.

    Addison looked puzzled as Zhao Hai, ¡°Young Master, why did youe?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°If I didn¡¯te, then you wouldn¡¯t know that someone is already at your door. I just saw the Five Element Skeletons in Blood Drop City. If we don¡¯t act, I¡¯m afraid they would be able to make the first move. Immediately prepare for battle.¡±

    Addison stared, his expression sank before he coldly snorted and said, ¡°So those fellows actually dared to aim their ws at me. It seems like they really think that our losses have been very heavy. They want to take my cities by force.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this alright? This way, we can catch all of them in one. We can save ourselves from finding them one by one. Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll be making our move.¡± Addison nodded. Then Zhao Hai waved his hands as they entered the Space. The next moment, they appeared outside Blood Drop City.

    When they appeared in Blood Drop City, Addison couldn¡¯t help but stare. The entire city waspletely surrounded by undead. There were billions of high-ranked Undead, not even a fly would be able to fly through. Naturally, this was assuming that there were flies in the Underworld.

    After looking at the dense Undead, even Addison felt his scalp go numb. This was true for the others as well. Zhao Hai looked at them, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Addison, you go and call them out.¡±

    Addisonplied, then he flew to the skies of Blood Drop City and shouted, ¡°You five rotten slugs! You actually n to attack me. Get out of here!¡± His sound travelled very far, reaching deep into Blood Drop City.

    Naturally, this rmed the five skeletons. They had just been discussing about how to deal with Addison. But even before they made a move, Addison was already outside their door. Also, Addison¡¯s arrival was so quick that they weren¡¯t even able to feel Addisoning. It was impossible for them to use their spiritual force at all times.. Of course, they didn¡¯t know that Blood Drop City has already been surrounded.

    But when they heard Addison, they immediately swept their spiritual force outwards. Upon using their spiritual force, they couldn¡¯t help but stare, then quickly flew out of the city.

    The Five Element Skeletons were stunned. They had never seen such a big scene. It has to be said that the five of them had secretly met with each other, so they didn¡¯t bring any of their subordinates. And even if they did bring their subordinates, their high-ranked Undead could never reach such a number.

    The five Skeletons quickly flew towards Addison. Wood Skeleton looked at Addison and said, ¡°Addison, what do you want to do? Why did you bring your army in my city? Do you want war?¡±

    Addison looked coldly at Wood Skeleton and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense with me. You should know more than me about why you five are gathered here. I won¡¯t waste my breath anymore. Submit to me or die!¡±

    When the Five Element Skeletons heard this, they knew that Addison didn¡¯te today to make friends. Wood Skeleton coldly snorted and said, ¡°Addison, although you are strong, there¡¯s no way for you to fight all five of us. And as long as one of us escapes today, the Resistance Army certainly wouldn¡¯t let you off.¡±

    Addison gave out a loudugh as he answered, ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re too naive. Do you really think that you can escape? I¡¯ve always been nning to go after all of you. Now that you¡¯ve grouped yourselves up, you have given me the opportunity to save time. Don¡¯t make me say it again, surrender or die¡±!

    The worst temper out of the five, Earth Skeleton, coldly replied, ¡°There¡¯s so much nonsense, we¡¯ll let our hands do the talking.¡± After saying that, he took two weapons out. His weapons were two huge hammers. The hammers roared as they aimed towards Addison. The other four Skeletons also made their moves. Each one of them used their own weapons to target Addison. Naturally, they had a n of taking care of the leader first.

    But at this time, Zhao Hai also made a move. In his hands were also two hammers. Moreover, these two hammers were much biggerpared to Earth Skeleton¡¯s. Zhao Hai proceeded to dash towards Earth Skeleton.

    Addison also took his weapon out as he went to attack Water Skeleton. Guli and the other Undead began to move as well.

    Although the Five Element Skeletons didn¡¯t bring a lot of soldiers, there were still a lot of troops inside the city. When they saw the confrontation, they naturally came out to fight.

    Even if the Five Element Skeletons brought fewer troops, what they brought this time were their elite, just to ensure their safety. When these soldiers met with Lizzy and Megan¡¯s Undead, they were almost immediately in a deadlock. This deadlock happened because Lizzy and Megan needed to allocate a portion of the Undead into stopping the Five Element Skeletons from escaping. Otherwise, these Undead would not be able to survive for long.

    By this time, Zhao Hai had already shed a few times with Earth Skeleton. One had to recognize that Earth Skeleton was truly very strong. He was innately strongerpared to the Barbarians. However, Zhao Hai¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t small either. Four hammers caused ear-splitting sounds in the air as they shed.

    Then at this moment, Metal Skeleton turned his metal chair into a huge rotating metal ball. Tiny shrapnels from this metallic sphere shot out towards Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead.

    Zhao Hai, who was fighting against Earth Skeleton, coldly snorted when he saw this. Then Metal Skeleton began to feel that the shrapnels he released had stopped, after that he began to lose control of these shrapnels as they formed a metallic sphere of their own.

    Upon seeing this, Metal Skeleton couldn¡¯t help but stare. The fiery soul on his eyes fluttered for a moment. Naturally he was very surprised. And since he was a man who went through many battles, he knew that there was only one exnation for this. Another Expert in metal maniption was present, and the expert had a stronger grasp on the metal element.

    After he thought about this, Metal Skeleton couldn¡¯t help but stop the small sphere as he looked around him. However, he didn¡¯t find any suspicious people.

    It needs to be known that even if Zhao Hai was fighting with Earth Skeleton, he still had his control over the five elements. He rarely used these abilities. But after Metal Skeleton dared to show off in front of him, Zhao Hai decided to be impolite, going directly head to head with Metal Skeleton¡¯s control.

    On the other side, Wood Skeleton was controlling his own Blood Tree as he fought against the high-ranked Undead. Although these Undead were much weaker than him, their sheer number prevented Wood Skeleton from dealing with them in a short period of time.

    This was Wood Skeleton¡¯s firsthand experience in fighting against battle formations. However, Wood Skeleton began to feel strange. He couldn¡¯t understand where these Undead came from. He didn¡¯t believe that Addison hid this hand for so long. If Addison had such strength, then he wouldn¡¯t have lost so much during the battle of Blood River.

    Upon thinking about this, Wood Skeleton¡¯s eyes turned towards Zhao Hai who was still fighting against Earth Skeleton. Wood Skeleton¡¯s vision began to turn clear. The issue possibly had to do with the appearance of this mysterious Dark Pharoah. They hadn¡¯t heard Addison having such a formidable Dark Pharoah as a subordinate before.

    The one having the worst time of them all was Fire Skeleton. Fire Skeleton originally had very few ws. After all, fire was always good to use when attacking an enemy.

    Unfortunately for him, he was facing against Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead. Fire Skeleton uses yin fire in order to attack. However, Zhao Hai managed to absorb yin fire before, improving the Hell King¡¯s ship as well as making the Space¡¯s undead unafraid to face it.

    Being unafraid of yin fire was equal to breaking Fire Skeleton¡¯s strongest attacks. Because of this, Fire Skeleton became distressed. It can be said that he was the one being pursued by the Space¡¯s Undead.

    Metal Skeletons attacking methods were restricted. Earth Skeleton was entangled with Zhao Hai. Water Skeleton was busy dealing with Addison, Fire Skeleton was being pursued by the Undead. And Wood Skeleton wouldn¡¯t be able to look for help.

    In this case, the Five Element Skeletons would suffer a defeat sooner orter. Actually, if Zhao Hai used his whole strength to attack, the skeletons would have already been dealt with. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to use his full strength. He wanted to use this battle to gain fighting experience. Now that he was strong, there were very few opportunities for him have a proper fight with. Because of this, Zhao Haicked proper battle experience. This would be disadvantageous as his enemies get stronger.

    In the battle at Blood River, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make a move because at that time, they were nning to show their weakness. In that case, it was impossible for Zhao Hai to make a move. But now that Zhao Hai was prepared to conquer the Five Element Skeletons, it was natural for him to personally attack.

    It didn¡¯t take long before the Five Element Skeleton¡¯s subordinates were taken care of. Then Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead entered Blood Drop City and began to take the Undead. Those who were grasped were immediately thrown into the Space.

    One must know that cities in the Underworld were anything but small, and it showed in the number of Undead inside each one. Take Blood Drop City, for example, there were nearly 100 million Undead inside. But upon facing billions of enemies no weaker than themselves, these Undead didn¡¯t have any chance to escape. In less than an hour, the Undead inside the city had been caught and sent to the Space.

    After seizing those Undead, Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead army began to surround the Five Element Skeletons. At this moment, Fire Skeleton had been injured. Earth Skeleton wasn¡¯t doing very well either. Zhao Hai hadpletely suppressed his actions. Although Metal Skeleton had turned his metal sphere into a giant axe, he was actually being tied down by Guli and Jiang Zheng, he simply couldn¡¯t withdraw. At the same time, Water Skeleton was being pressed hard by Addison, it was evident that she wouldn¡¯tst another 100 moves.

    As for Wood Skeleton, he had yet to experience a huge threat. But upon seeing the number of Undead surrounding them, he knew that he couldn¡¯t withdraw, nor could he save the others.

    Upon seeing the fate of Blood Drop City, Wood Skeleton knew that it was the end, and he couldn¡¯t find any chance for them to escape.

    At this time, Fire Skeleton, who had been continuously hounded by the Undead, was about to get killed. When he saw this situation, Wood Skeleton couldn¡¯t wait anymore. He immediately surrendered, ¡°Mister Addison, please stop. I am willing to submit!¡±

    Although he had surrendered, Wood Skeleton still kept swinging his tree towards the surrounding Undead. But this time, it wasn¡¯t meant to attack, but as a means of self-preservation.

    After his surrender was announced, the Undead attacking Wood Skeleton stopped. But they still surrounded him in all directions.

 Chapter 1027 â€“ Subduing the Five Element Skeletons

    <h4>Chapter 1027 - Subduing the Five Element Skeletons</h4>

    When Earth Skeleton heard Wood Skeleton¡¯s surrender, he couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°You spineless coward! You don¡¯t deserve to be an Undead!¡± Although he was pressured by Zhao Hai, his defense was still very good. Therefore, he still had some room to shout to Wood Skeleton.

    Upon hearing this, Zhao Hai said, ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to surrender? You want to die? Give up an almost immortal life just to be someone¡¯s food? Is that what you want?¡±

    Words can execute hearts!

    Zhao Hai¡¯s words could be said to be targeting the heart of the enemy, hitting the Undead¡¯s weakness. An Undead¡¯s life was almost endless. If they were like Gimreden who wholeheartedly delved themselves into research, then they wouldn¡¯t care about life and death. They had already looked at both sides. To them, there was no difference between the two.

    However, Earth Skeleton and the others were different. People like Gimreden haven¡¯t tasted authority and power. For Earth Skeleton and the others, the longer they live, then the bigger their authority would be. Because of this, they didn¡¯t want to die. This was also the reason why Wood Skeleton surrendered.

    When Zhao Hai spoke his words, the aura of the Skeletons couldn¡¯t help but weaken. After Zhao Hai spoke, Earth Skeleton didn¡¯t make any noise. Although he was still defending, the defense had lost its fierce aura.

    Zhao Hai was Earth Skeleton¡¯s opponent, so naturally he was able to sense the changes to the Skeleton¡¯s mood. He also learned a trick. Sometimes, in battle, psychological pressure might just be thest straw to break the camel¡¯s back.

    After he found out about the changes to Earth Skeleton, Zhao Hai¡¯s hammer changed after his next attack. As he hammered down on Earth Skeleton, the skeleton proceeded to block. However, the hammers in Zhao Hai¡¯s hands were suddenly exchanged into a huge, capturing Earth Skeleton in the process. Earth Skeleton was shocked and wanted to struggle, however, the hadpletely tied him up, giving him no opportunity to fight back.

    After seizing Earth Skeleton, Zhao Hai turned his attention towards Metal Skeleton. It can be said that among these group of people, Metal Skeleton was the most threatening one. But who knew that he would meet Zhao Hai? Because of this, the Skeleton¡¯s threat was reduced to its lowest point. Metal Skeleton had turned his metal ball into a huge axe as he battle against Guli and Jiang Zheng in closebat.

    After sensing that Zhao Hai¡¯s attention was ced on him, Metal Skeleton knew that it was the end. After he thought about this, he couldn¡¯t help but put his weapon down as he said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to surrender.¡±

    When Water Skeleton saw that her peers were either on the verge of dying or had surrendered, leaving her alone to fend for herself, she also dropped her weapon. At this point, the battle was over.

    Zhao Hai and the others also withdrew their weapons. Zhao Hai turned his head to Addison and nodded. Addison immediately understood what Zhao Hai meant. He turned to the Five Element Skeletons and said, ¡°Since you submit, then follow me.¡± After he said that, a spatial rift opened up before he flew in.

    The Five Element Skeletons couldn¡¯t help but stare when they saw this. However, they couldn¡¯t retreat even if they wanted to. Therefore, they could only clench their teeth as they also entered the rift.

    When the Skeletons entered the rift, the Space immediately issued a prompt, ¡°Five Yin Element Skeletons detected. Subduing. Subjugationplete. Extracting their abilities and strengthening the Host¡¯s control abilities. Extractionplete, strengtheningplete!¡±

    Zhao Hai felt the energy inside his body grow a bit stronger, then there wasn¡¯t anything else. Zhao Hai was also aware that he was already very strong, so the increase of the five elements could only do so much to him.

    At this time, another prompt sounded out, ¡°Variant ancient tree detected. Extracting seeds, seeds extracted. Seeds can now be bought in the Space¡¯s store. Tree can be nted in the Hell Space. The tree¡¯s main attack has yin attribute.¡±

    When he heard this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but gawk. But then he understood that this ancient tree was Wood Skeleton¡¯s blood tree. Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t thought about it before, he was only reminded when he heard the Space¡¯s prompt.

    Zhao Hai cured Fire Skeletons¡¯ injuries first before taking them to the vi along with Addison¡¯s group.

    Laura and the others were currently having the Undead clean up the battlefield. Actually, there was nothing much to take care of. This time, theypletely suppressed Blood Droop City. There weren¡¯t that many Undead who got killed, most of them had been caught and sent to the Space.

    After cleaning up, Laura and the others began to release Blood Drop City¡¯s Undead back. With this, outsiders wouldn¡¯t see anything wrong.

    Zhao Hai entered the room and waved his hand as he said, ¡°Everyone, please take a seat.¡± Addison and the others obediently sat, the Five Element Skeletons sat down as well. The skeletons had already been subdued by the Space.

    When everyone had settled down, Zhao Hai said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to capture all of you at the same time. This saved me a lot of trouble. The next thing we have to do is to conquer your cities before we deal with the Gibbon Brothers. Addison, you discuss how to deal with this matter. But don¡¯t make too big of a move.¡±

    Addison and the others nodded before they turned around and left. After that, Zhao Hai turned his attention to Laura and the others who were currently looking at the monitor. At this time, the monitor was disying Blood Drop City¡¯s situation. The City¡¯s Undead had been released back, naturally they were now Zhao Hai¡¯s subordinates.

    Zhao Hai looked at this and smiled as he said, ¡°Good. You¡¯re getting more and more adept at this. Cai¡¯er, is there any possibility for the others to suspect us?¡±

    Cai¡¯er shook her head and said, ¡°Young Master, you can rest assured. Since our action is too fast, nobody should have found out about it.¡±

    Zhao Hai began to rx, then he turned to Laura and said, ¡°Good, it seems like the Resistance Army would soon be under my control.¡±

    Laura also smiled as she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to go this smoothly. Brother Hai, those people don¡¯t look too powerful. Compared to your fight with Addison, they seem to fall short.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed, ¡°You underestimate me. I¡¯ve been constantly progressing ever since I acquired the Myriad Ster Transformations Ying Yang Art. It took so long to fight Addison because one, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ran into my match, and second, I have ack ofbat experience. At this time, Addison is no longer my opponent, even if I don¡¯t use my Blood Ghost Staff.¡±

    Laura replied, ¡°Brother Hai, from what I can see, I suggest that you should be using the function of your staff more often. Otherwise, the fights would take too long. Brother Hai, you seem to have forgotten, the Blood Ghost Staff is your weapon, and nobody can take it away. Not using its transformations would be too wasteful. You should be transforming your staff appropriately in order to deal with your enemy. This should be how you fight in the future.¡±

    Zhao Hai gawked, he always thought that using his Blood Ghost Staff all the time would be a bit too overkill. Now that Laura had reminded him, he couldn¡¯t help but feel stupid. Just as Laura said, the staff was his own weapon, nobody else could use it. He can also take it out at any time. If he didn¡¯t use his staff, then it would surely be a waste.

    After thinking about this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but give out an embarrassed smile as he said, ¡°Thanks for the reminder. I¡¯ve been negligent. I will do better in the future.¡±

    Laura giggled as she gave Zhao Hai a kiss. This was the aspect that she liked about Zhao Hai the most. He knew how to admit to his mistakes. Moreover, he was very good at listening to suggestions and wouldn¡¯t dismiss anything that embarrassed him. Not being angered after being corrected was Zhao Hai¡¯s greatest strong point.

    At this time, Addison and the others have reached an agreement. Addison bowed to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, we¡¯ve already made a n. After we head back, we will immediately execute it.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Go, remember to keep everything secret, don¡¯t let anybody discover our actions. I¡¯d prefer we spend more time to keep it a secret than having other people find out.¡±

    Addison and the others nodded. Then they bowed to Zhao Hai and left. Zhao Hai turned his head to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, supervise their actions. If they need any help, give it to them. As long as we can smoothly take the domain of the Five Element Skeletons, the Resistance Army is essentially ours.¡±

    Cai¡¯er gave a nod, she immediately understood Zhao Hai¡¯smand. Only once Zhao Hai gained the Resistance Army¡¯s territory would he be one of the three major forces in the Underworld. And with the Resistance Army in his control, he could now expand outwards and swallow the entire ne.

    Cai¡¯er was very clear how important the Underworld was to Zhao Hai. It can be said that both the Divine Realm or the Anta ne couldn¡¯tpare to the importance of the Underworld. The Underworld¡¯s Dark Mist can block most creatures from entering the ne. This meant that Zhao Hai would have a very safe rear base. Moreover, this rear base would also produce troops, a steady stream of troops, which was also important for Zhao Hai.

    Most importantly, there were also those huge skeletons as well as the nts of the Underworld. The Space was already more than level 100, yet it still couldn¡¯t find out their uses. This was enough to cause Zhao Hai to ce his attention to the ne.

    What they need to do right now was to take the Underworld. After doing that, then they would go to the Anta ne to look for the Ascension magic armor. If they couldn¡¯t use the magic armor, then they could only ascend in the Divine Realm. Although doing so would cause Lu Wei to pursue them, Zhao Hai would be able to manage since he had the troops from the Underworld. And as long as Zhao Hai¡¯s strength continues to go up, there woulde a time where they wouldn¡¯t be afraid of Lu Wei anymore.

    Also, Zhao Hai had some suspicions about that fellow in the Dark Temple. Zhao Hai thinks that controlling the Underworld through the Dark Temple shouldn¡¯t be just for acquiring troops. Perhaps there was another goal, but Zhao Hai has no way to find out about it right now.

 Chapter 1028 â€“ 10 Billion Undead Army

    <h4>Chapter 1028 - 10 Billion Undead Army</h4>

    Actually, once you subdue most of the high-ranked Undead in the Underworld, the low-ranked would be very easy to deal with. The territory of the Five Element Skeleton was an example of this. After reaching an agreement, the Five Element Skeletons returned to their territories. When they arrived, the Skeletons immediately had their people enter the Space.

    Levels were very strict in the Underworld, this allowed the Five Element Skeletons to order their subordinates with ease. If their subordinates dared to rebel, then they would immediately be killed. Also, the high-ranked Undead under the Skeletons were in a soul contract. And unlike Addison, these Undead didn¡¯t have any means to erase it. Therefore, these Undead could only follow the orders that their masters gave them.

    After subduing all of the Five Element Skeleton¡¯s subordinates, there was only one thing left to do, this was to send all of the remaining undead inside the Cities into the Space.

    Compared to sending the Five Element Skeleton¡¯s subordinates to the Space, this one was much more difficult toplete. Although the Five Element Skeletons were far more powerful than these Undead, there were undead who didn¡¯t necessarily heed to all their demands. After all, the Five Element Skeletons didn¡¯t have a soul contract with them.

    Zhao Hai asked Addison and knew that even high-ranked Undead would have limited Undead that they could control. For example, Addison¡¯s control couldn¡¯t exceed 100 people. And then the control of these people couldn¡¯t exceed 90. As the hierarchy goes down, then the limit of control would also decrease. In the end, most Undead on the level of silver skeletons could only control 20 or so Undead.

    Addison¡¯s army was built like a pyramid. He conquered Undead who in turn conquered their own. With this system, an army was slowly formed.

    However, people like Addison wouldn¡¯t just rashly use their quota for 100 people. This wouldn¡¯t be too beneficial to them. If they encounter a high-ranked Undead but their quota was already full of low-ranked Undead, then it would be too much of a loss.

    For this reason, King-level Undead like Addison wouldn¡¯t form too many soul contracts. However, because there were a lot of Undead in the Underworld, some Undead would still surrender to Addison and be his subordinates.

    This surrender didn¡¯t mean that a contract was made, there was no need for one. It was a rtionship simr to a weaker being seeking protection from the strong. Addison would protect them while they work for Addison. They were also an integral part of Addison¡¯s army. However, it was still clear that these Undead weren¡¯t as good as the contracted Undead. If Addison gained some good resources, then he would definitely prefer to give them to the Undead that were contracted to him. This caused a gap between the contracted and non-contracted Undead.

    Also, there were some Undead in the Resistance Army who didn¡¯t want to surrender to the strong. This made their lives much more dangerous, but they still didn¡¯t want to submit to anybody.

    There were plenty of these Undead in each City. Although these Undead gave respects to the powerful, they wouldn¡¯t give their unconditional obedience to them. At the same time, it would also be impossible for a City Lord to force them, otherwise they would leave. And this would be the prelude of a perishing city.

    For these reasons, it wasn¡¯t easy for the Five Element Skeletons to gain full control of the Undead in their cities. If these Undead escaped, then they would surely spread the information. And if it reached the ears of the Gibbon Brothers, then they might be prompted to move.

    Even if Zhao Hai could subdue the Gibbon Brothers using his overwhelming strength, the Brothers had billions upon billions of Undead in their cities. With Zhao Hai¡¯s current strength, it was impossible for him to eat them all up in one go. Only when he subdued all the Undead in the Five Element Skeleton¡¯s territory would he have the possibility to do so. Before that happens, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want information to be passed on. If the Dark Temple gets word about what was happening, then the trouble would be bigger.

    The Five Element Skeletons collectively controlled 70 cities. The size of these cities varied, but in general, their overall poption ranged from 600 million to 7 billion. Such enormous number wouldn¡¯t be very easy to subdue.

    What Zhao Hai dreaded wasn¡¯t these ordinary Undead but instead those fellows from the Dark Temple. If the Dark Temple came to know about this matter, then they would certainly make a move. Because of this, secrecy needed to be kept in this situation.

    Fortunately, in the Underworld, besides those who were had great strength, not a lot of Undead would go to another city. Most of them were only active in and around their city of residence.

    With this in ce, one could be assured thatmunications between cities would be minimal. It can even be said that each city was sealed of from the others. This gave Zhao Hai an opportunity to defeat each city one by one.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t too worried. They would start with Wood Skeleton¡¯s territory first before proceeding towards Water Skeleton¡¯s ce. They would subdue cities bit by bit, one after another. Then they would proceed to the other territories, conquering all of the Undead along the way.

    Zhao Hai had been very patient, starting to subdue one or two cities per day wasn¡¯t a problem. With more and more Undead going into his hands, it wouldn¡¯t be long before they would be able to subdue multiple cities in one day. After all, the managers of those cities had already be their people. With those people in hand, it wouldn¡¯t be very difficult to conquer all of the Undead residents.

    With this set-up, it took nearly one month before all of the Undead from the Five Element Skeleton¡¯s territory were captured. Now, they would proceed to deal with the Gibbon Brothers.

    Upon capturing all of the Undead, Zhao Hai noted that the Undead inside the Space had already numbered to over 13 billion. This was definitely a very huge number.

    Fortunately, besides the Hell Space, Zhao Hai bought several other dark-attributed backgrounds. These backgrounds would be enough to house these Undead.

    This didn¡¯t mean that the Hell Space couldn¡¯t amodate all of these Undead. It was just that it wouldn¡¯t be easy to manage these Undead if they were all inside a single Space. Therefore, Zhao Hai had 5 other backgrounds each with 2 billion Undead inside. Zhao Hai also established Undead Academies in these backgrounds. Naturally, these Academies were just branches of the original Undead Academy. There were no instructors from other races in these Academies. However, they still managed to inspire the Undead living in each Space.

    The Five Element Skeletons were unaware about these matters until Addison told them. Upon knowing that the Undead could study, and even be taught by the other races, the Five Element Skeletons were moved, their respect for Zhao Hai increased even more.

    In this month of time, while Zhao Hai subdued the Undead in the Five Element Skeleton¡¯s territory, the Divine Realm wasn¡¯t going very peacefully.

    The O¡¯Neal family already had a firm standing in the Taurus Continent. After transferring more higher levelled magic armors, the O¡¯Neal family gained more courage. They started to explore the Taurus Continent, mining the resources while also surveying the Barbarian, Winged Pegasus, and Thunder n nes. There was nobody inside these nes to prevent them from doing so.

    Because of this, the O¡¯Neal family brought a lot of ves from the Anta ne. One shouldn¡¯t underestimate these ves. ve trade wasn¡¯t something new to the Anta ne. Because of this, keeping and nurturing these ves were very well managed. In the Anta ne, ves weren¡¯t immediately taken to do work. Instead, they were trained to control civilian magic armor first. Only after learning how to drive these magic armors were these ves allowed to be sold off.

    The O¡¯Neal family obtained a domain several timesrger than the Ark Continent. Naturally, this meant that they would need a lot of manpower. Because of this, they bought trained ves en masse.

    The reason for the O¡¯Neal family¡¯s anxiety were the foreign races. They knew that the enemy were very powerful. If they don¡¯t develop as soon as possible, then it was highly probable that the Foreign Races would seriously attack them in the future. If this happened, then they would have no way to resist.

    However, the O¡¯Neal family didn¡¯t expect the Foreign races to attack so soon. It had just been two months since thest conflict between the two parties.

    This time, the exchange between the O¡¯Neal family and the Foreign Races weren¡¯t huge-scale battles. Instead, the Foreign Races employed small-unit tactics. They would make a short attack before retreating. This made the O¡¯Neal family anxious.

    Naturally, this exchange was brought to Zhao Hai¡¯s attention. He didn¡¯t think that the Foreign Races would wage war against the O¡¯Neal family in such a short time.

    However, after further deliberation, Zhao Hai knew why the Foreign Races chose to do this. The strength of the Foreign Races came from their poption. Because of this, these small-scale battles would be able to slowly chip out the military power of the O¡¯Neal family. They would obtain great victory by grinding the O¡¯Neal family down.

    This idea was good, but the tactics weren¡¯t executed well. After all, their speed was just on par with the magic armors. After looking at the battles for several days, Zhao Hai finally lost his interest.

    At this time, Zhao Hai¡¯s thoughts weren¡¯t on the O¡¯Neal family and the Foreign Races, but instead it was on the Gibbon Brothers. His interest was greatly roused upon hearing about the unusual pair of Lich from Addison.

 Chapter 1029 â€“ Weapons of the Gibbon Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 1029 - Weapons of the Gibbon Brothers</h4>

    The Gibbon Brothers, despite being Lich, weren¡¯t using magic to attack their enemy, instead they use assassination techniques. This surprised Zhao Hai. What made Zhao Hai even more surprised were the weapons the two used.

    The Lich were truly a very bizzare race. They didn¡¯t have any physical bodies, so they weren¡¯t afraid of physical attacks. But at the same time, this also made them unable to have any physical strength. Both attack and defense of the Lich were made using magic. There weren¡¯t any suitable weapons for them here in the Underworld.

    However, this didn¡¯t mean that the Lich weren¡¯t able to touch things. They were able to do so but not with their hands, but with their spiritual force instead. Technically, the Lich were able to make physical attacks, after all they can control these things.

    But most of the Lich don¡¯t use this method. This was because this method had a weak point. Since it used their spiritual force, making an attack this way would also allow their enemies to damage their souls. Once their souls were attacked, then they would be in immediate danger.

    Additionally, the Lich hide in the Dark mist, bringing weapons would just make them visible. Because of this, no Lich was stupid enough to bring any weapon to the battlefield.

    But now, the Gibbon Brothers became famous by using assassination techniques. This made Zhao Hai very interested. To be honest, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t interested in the pair of Lich, but in the weapons they use instead.

    Powerhouses in the Underworld knew about the Gibbon Brothers as well as the weapon that they use. However, nobody alive ever saw these weapons; those who did were already dead. But everybody could affirm that these weapons weren¡¯t ordinary.

    Lich didn¡¯t have physical bodies, naturally this included the Gibbon Brothers. This made it so that they couldn¡¯t wield weapons like the other Undead. But for so many years, nobody had even seen the weapons held by the Gibbon Brothers. Despite that, everyone knew that the brothers weren¡¯t using magic when killing. This made people wonder about the extraordinary weapon that allowed the Lich to wield them.

    The Lich could also refine energy. Zhao Hai discovered this when he entered Kamp¡¯s room. Kamp was able topress magic to a certain degree and shape it as a weapon. However, using such magic in assassination wouldn¡¯t work.

    Although magicpression had a process, it was a process that was easily broken. If one sneaks up on an enemy and this process fails, then they wouldn¡¯t even know how they died. This was because initiating magicpression would make the target know about your presence, making them quickly react. This small dy would allow the other party to dodge or counterattack before the process finishes.

    If one usespressed magic before they attack, then it still wouldn¡¯t work. This was because such strong magic would surely attract the attention of the enemy. Also,pressed magic wasn¡¯t any different than physical weapons, making it visible to those in the surroundings. Because of this, the powerhouses of the Underworld were sure that the Gibbon Brothers weren¡¯t using magic.

    The two weapons were what Zhao Hai valued. The power level of the Underworld wasn¡¯t low. Experts like Addison were equivalent to low ranked cultivators in Lu Wei¡¯s realm. It can even be said that the Underworld was a much higher-leveled nepared to the Divine Realm.

    And in such a ne, the Gibbon Brothers were able to gain reputation using their techniques. Moreover, nobody knew how they did it, exining how umon their weapons were. It can also be seen that their weapons had qualifications to be used in the Cultivation Realm.

    The more he thought about it, the more interested Zhao Hai became. He wanted to know what these weapons really were. If these weapons could be integrated to his own staff, then the benefits would surely be big.

    At this time, Zhao Hai¡¯s blood ghost staff already had a lot functions inside it, and its attacking power was also very strong. However, Zhao Hai always felt that there was still room for improvement for the staff. Therefore, he wanted to see if the weapons in the hands of the Gibbon Brothers would help.

    After Zhao Hai took care of the Five Element Skeleton¡¯s subordinates, he began to prepare for dealing with the Gibbon Brothers. However, before Zhao Hai could begin, mes of war began to erupt in the Divine Realm, diverting his attention. But after seeing that there was nothing important, he began to resume his preparation.

    The Gibbon Brothers were very famous in the Underworld. It can be said that they were the actual rulers of the Resistance Army. Naturally, this was before Addison appeared. Addison¡¯s appearance was an official challenge to the Gibbon Brothers. And it was the Gibbon Brothers who used the Dark Temple to suppress Addisonst time. They wouldn¡¯t allow Addison to threaten their rule of the Resistance Army.

    But this time, the Gibbon Brothers had made a huge miscalction. They didn¡¯t expect that Addison would surpass their expectations under Zhao Hai¡¯s guide. They didn¡¯t even expect the Five Element Skeletons to bepletely subdued. They also didn¡¯t consider Addison to be subordinated to someone like Zhao Hai. It can be said that the Gibbon Brothers had be isted in the entire Resistance Army.

    Despite this, Zhao Hai still wouldn¡¯t underestimate the brothers. The Gibbon Brothers had led the Resistance Army against the Dark Temple for so many years, it was impossible for them to be simple people. In the face of such people, making mistakes would be very dangerous. If Zhao Hai let them escape to the Dark Temple, then things would be more troublesome.

    Zhao Hai also felt abit curious about the Gibbon Brothers. This pair of brothers were hailed as the strongest in the Resistance Army, making them the rulers of the group. However, they didn¡¯t make the other powers in the army submit to them. Even after Addison was suppressed for wanting to unify the Resistance Army, the Gibbon Brothers still left Three Saint City alone, which was a surprise for Zhao Hai.

    But no matter what, the Gibbon Brothers needed to submit to him. If they decided to resist, then there was no need for further discussion, they would be killed!

    Zhao Hai¡¯s n was simr to what he did with the Five Element Skeletons. He would first find the Gibbon Brothers then directly send Undead to surround them, but this time this also includes their cities.

    The reason Zhao Hai dared to do so this time was because he had enough manpower. His military strength had already reached beyond 10 billion. Surrounding 30 cities with such numbers was possible.

    Addison and the others also agreed to this n. Addison didn¡¯t believe that they wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with the Gibbon Brothers with the help of the Five Element Skeletons as well as Zhao Hai. And as long as they took care of the Gibbon Brothers, everything else would be a cinch.

    Zhao Hai finally found where the two Brothers were located. The two were currently inside the most developed city that they controlled, Soul Warrior City.

    There was a tower inside Soul Warrior City. This was also the tallest and thickest tower that Zhao Hai saw in the Underworld so far.

    The entire structure towered at 200 meters. It also had a diameter of 100 meters. Because of this, although the tower was tall, it still gave out a strong and sturdy appearance.

    The tower followed the architectural style of the Underworld which was extreme simplicity. Nobody could see anything special about the tower from the outside.

    However, Zhao Hai can notice some fine details on the tower. There seems to be blood vessels on the tower¡¯s surface. As soon as he saw this, Zhao Hai believed that this tower was the same as the one Kamp made. It can use the blood in a Blood Spring in order to control the city¡¯s defensive magic formation.

    The Gibbon Brothers lived in this tower, along with their subordinates. Since the brothers were Lich, they also cared for their own fellow Lich. Because of this, no other Undead lived in this tower besides the Lich race.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s staff had already mapped the entire Soul Warrior City. From what Zhao Hai can see, the Gibbon Brothers had yet toe out of their tower.

    In fact, Zhao Hai learned from Addison that the two Brothers were just like the other Lich in their love for research. Because of this, they rarelye out of their tower to fight.

    Zhao Hai also saw the two brothers on the monitor. There was nothing special about the two brothers, they were simr to the other Lich. Zhao Hai imagined them to have ferocious faces, but it was the opposite. They fairly looked like the other Lich. However, although they also had beards and looked like old people, the brothers could be said to be attractive old men.

    After Zhao Hai confirmed the identity of the two brothers though Addison, they began to act. This time, Zhao Hai divided his men into two batches. A batch of 12 billion Undead, both from the Five Element Skeleton and Addison¡¯s territories, were sent to surround the cities inside the Gibbon Brothers¡¯ territory. These Undead would be under Megan¡¯smand.

    The other batch, a billion Undead which included Addison and the others, were sent to surround Soul Warrior City. The ordinary Undead weremanded by Lizzy while Zhao Hai and the others would be responsible for dealing with the Gibbon Brothers.

    After arranging these things, Zhao Hai made everyone prepare to take action. He first had the undead surround all of the cities inside the Gibbon Brothers¡¯ territory. All the Undead they came upon were captured and sent to the Space.

    This process requires some time. This was 12 billion Undead, not 12 million. Releasing this much people would require a very long time. There was also the issue of setting ranks. Because of this, Zhao Hai and the others took 5 days before they finished.

    After five days, when Megan was finally done with organizing the teams, Zhao Hai and the others departed. It didn¡¯t take long before the team arrived above Soul Warrior City. The billion Undead had also surrounded the city, not even a drop of water could go through unnoticed.

    Naturally, such a huge movement wouldn¡¯t escape the Gibbon Brothers¡¯ notice. The two quickly discovered Zhao Hai¡¯s group as well as the multitude of Undead outside the city.

    Upon seeing the situation, the Gibbon brothers quickly broughtrge quantities of Lich to fly out of the tower. This time, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hide as he just stood there with Addison and the Five Element Skeletons by his side.

    The Gibbon Brothers looked at this and stared before a sh went through their eyes. One of them said, ¡°May I know who His Excellency is? Why did youe to Soul Warrior City? Addison, what¡¯s happening?¡±

    Addison smiled faintly and said, ¡°We are Young Master¡¯s subordinates. Everything is the Young Master¡¯s decision.¡± Then he said nothing else, showing that all of them had submitted to Zhao Hai.

    The Gibbon Brothers turned to look at the Five Element Skeletons and began to feel restless. Then they carefully sized Zhao Hai up. Naturally, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t show his full image, he was still in his Dark Pharoah form. His aura was even hidden, one could just sense a rock in the ce where he stood.

    But this didn¡¯t make the Gibbon Brothers underestimate Zhao Hai. The two bowed as one of them said, ¡°May we know who Mister is? Why did you bring this many people to Soul Warrior City?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the two and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to act confused. I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯re clueless about why I came here. I just want to tell the two of you that starting today, the Resistance Army will submit to me, Zhao Hai. Refusing to ept will be met with death! You either submit to me or have your soul fires harvested.¡±

    The Gibbon Brothers looked at each other, they didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be this overbearing. Upon appearing, he immediately made his purpose clear, leaving the two with no moves to use. The brothers also knew that things weren¡¯t going in their favor.

 Chapter 1030 â€“ Soul Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 1030 - Soul Weapon</h4>

    Not everyone could be overbearing, this was because it was a sign of overwhelming strength. It was an imposing manner, a kind of pressure brought upon by an absolute confidence in one¡¯s strength. The same thing also applies when one was confident of dealing with the enemy.

    But the imposing manner that Zhao Hai showed right now was due to his confidence in his strength. He was clear about his might, thus bringing confidence to his every word.

    The Gibbon Brothers looked at each other. They were powerful experts of the Underworld, therefore they could feel Zhao Hai¡¯s overbearing aura. They two didn¡¯t hesitate as they both entered the Dark Mist.

    The other Lich also followed the brothers in entering the Dark Mist. Upon seeing all the Lich vanish, Addison and the others couldn¡¯t help but be on guard.

    Zhao Hai coldly smiled and said, ¡°This method is useless against me.¡± Then he waved his hand as an innumerable amount of Undead appeared in the Dark Mist. These Undead used magic attacks immediately after appearing.

    After being met by attacks, the Lich immediately reappeared, causing them to be locked in battle. At this moment, Zhao Hai¡¯s staff transformed into a huge bell, then he waved the bell making a huge gon sound. The sound waved across the dark mist and spread all around him. The Lich who heard the sound had a look of pain on their faces, their magic being sealed. A short while after that, cracks began appearing, sucking the pained Lich inside.

    However, from beginning to the end, the Gibbon Brothers remained hidden. Even during Zhao Hai¡¯s sound attack, the two were still one with the Dark Mist.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes shone, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Interesting, your weapons can actually resist by soul attacks.¡±

    Just as Zhao Hai¡¯s voice fell, the brothers suddenly appeared near Zhao Hai. Then the two proceeded to make an attack.

    Upon seeing this, Addison¡¯s expression changed, then he shouted, ¡°Young Master, look out!¡±

    However, this warning came toote. The Gibbon Brothers had already pierced Zhao Hai¡¯s clothes with their weapons. When the weapons went through Zhao Hai¡¯s clothes with little to no resistance, the Gibbon Brothers couldn¡¯t help but be ted. They knew that it was impossible for people to survive upon meeting an attack from their weapon.

    ng! ng! As the two weapons hit Zhao Hai¡¯s body, it actually made a metallic sound. At this time, Zhao Hai turned around, his two arms capturing two things.

    Upon seeing at Zhao Hai¡¯s action, the Gibbon Brothers stared. Then their expressions changed. They discovered that their weapons were actually useless against Zhao Hai.

    When they wanted to retrieve their weapons, two spatial rifts appeared in Zhao Hai¡¯s hands. Then the brothers quickly lost contact with their weapons.

    When they lost the connection to their weapons, the Gibbon Brothers were horrified. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t allow them to recover. He moved his hand, retrieving the huge bell once more before gently swinging it. The faces of the Gibbon Brothers showed pain. Then two spatial rifts appeared right beside them, two giant hands extended from the rift, grabbing the two Lich Brothers in before vanishing.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand, turning the bell back into his staff. Then Zhao Hai turned to Addison and the others and said, ¡°Addison, I¡¯ll leave this ce to you. Remember, I want all the Undead alive.¡±

    Addison and the others were shocked by Zhao Hai¡¯s attack. Upon hearing themand, they couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then Addison quickly said, ¡°Yes, Young Master. Rest assured.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then his figure vanished. Addison let out a long breath before turning towards the Five Element Skeletons, he forced a smile and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get back to work. Let¡¯s not make the Young Master make a move himself.¡±

    Earth Skeleton looked at Addison and said, ¡°Addison, I heard that you fought with the Young Master and managed to mutually exhaust each other. Is that true?¡±

    To be honest, Addison didn¡¯t know what to reply. Addison found out that Zhao Hai¡¯s attacks had be more diversified andplex. If he were to fight the current Zhao Hai, then he knew that he wouldn¡¯tst longer than the Gibbon Brothers. However, he really did fight Zhao Hai before, and both of them exhausted themselves. But if he said it right now, then nobody would believe him.

    After thinking about it, Addison couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly at Earth Skeleton and said, ¡°I fought with the Young Master for some time. But I think the Young Master is just testing my strength. Alright, let¡¯s go back to work.¡± The group nodded before they carried an attack on Soul Warrior City.

    At this time, Zhao Hai had entered the Space, naturally he wasn¡¯t able to hear Addison¡¯s words. If he managed to hear it, then even he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop himself from smiling bitterly. He didn¡¯t intend to test Addison¡¯s strength, he truly had a hard time. That was the first time that Zhao Hai was able to experience that kind of battle, it was onlyter that he managed to find an appropriate fighting style.

    Today¡¯s battle was where Zhao Hai used his different methods. He used the Space to determine the locations of the Lich, then he changed his staff into a bell to send a soul attack. After that, his crystal body blocked the attack from the Gibbon Brothers before sending the weapons to the Space¡¯s inventory. Then he used a soul attack once more to disorientate the Lich Brothers before sending them to the Space. This set of movements used a lot of Zhao Hai¡¯s arsenal, but it allowed him to have full control of the battlefield. From the moment the Gibbon Brothers disappeared, everything was already under Zhao Hai¡¯s control. What kind of attack the Lich would do had also been predicted.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time that Zhao Hai used this kind of method, he used these several times before in dealing with his enemies. But during those times, it didn¡¯t feel great. It was only this time that Zhao Hai felt a type of control, it was very satisfying.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately summon the Gibbon Brothers when he entered the Space, nor did he go and see the new weapons he gained. Instead, Zhao Hai closed his eyes and recalled the battle. His decisions on the battle was perfect. There weren¡¯t any problems in hismand, everything was methodical and without w.

    Zhao Hai finally understood that this was the kind ofbat he wanted. He always felt that there was something missing in his previous fights; now he knew what it was. This control wasn¡¯t something that he felt before, and this battle finally opened his eyes.

    Zhao Hai let out a long breath, then a smile slowly bloomed on his face as he opened his eyes. He walked to the vi to see Laura and the others looking at the monitor. The screen was currently showing Addison and the others seizing the Undead inside Soul Warrior City. Lizzy¡¯s Undead army was coordinating with Addison¡¯s group.

    On the other hand, Megan¡¯s army was also encircling the cities under the Gibbon Brothers¡¯ control. The Undead inside those cities finally discovered that something wasn¡¯t right.The citiesunched their defensive formations while people were starting to look for reinforcements.

    There was no need for Laura and the others to offer their help. Because of this, when Zhao Hai entered the room, Laura immediately weed him with a smile, ¡°Brother Hai, your attack was very smooth.¡±

    Zhao Hai agreed, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°It is indeed very smooth. I need to thank you for the reminder. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been aware of it in this fight.¡±

    Laura smiled faintly and didn¡¯t say anything else. Zhao Hai looked at her and said, ¡°Alright, go help Meg prepare something good. It¡¯s a special day, I feel like celebrating.¡± Laura nodded before she and Meg went to the kitchen to prepare some food. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai waved his hand and called the Gibbon Brothers over.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai retrieved the weapons that the brothers used. The weapons caused Zhao Hai to stare. This was because these two weapons didn¡¯t look like weapons at all. Instead, they looked like the fangs of a snake, curved, hollow, but quite sharp.

    What made Zhao Hai more surprised was the fact that the two fangs weren¡¯t very big, only a palm¡¯s length. They look like two small transparent curved awls. If one didn¡¯t have any idea, one would see it as a decoration instead.

    At this time, the Space issued a prompt, ¡°Unknown animal tooth detected, may be used as a weapon. It can attack physically and has the ability to target the soul. Can be nourished by one¡¯s soul. ssified as Soul Weapons. Extracting weapon properties and supplementing it to the Blood Ghost Staff. Blood Ghost Staff has been upgraded and is now a soul weapon. Host can now nourish the Blood Ghost Staff in his soul. The longer it is nourished, the morepatible the host and the staff would be, further increasing the might of the staff in the process. Note, the soul weapon is the Host¡¯s lifelong weapon. It would increase in strength as the host gets stronger.¡±

    Zhao Hai gawked. This was his first time encountering soul weapons. After listening to the prompt, he knew that they were definitely good items.

    Zhao Hai turned to the Gibbon Brothers and said, ¡°Where did you obtain these things?¡±

    One of the brothers answered, ¡°Replying to the Young Master. We obtained these fangs after killing a dark beast named soul snake. It was a variant soul snake and we spent a lot of energy in order to kill it. The snake had no fiery soul and it disappeared upon dying, leaving only the two fangs on the ground. We wanted to bring it back and study it but we didn¡¯t expect it toe in contact with our spiritual force and integrate into our souls, allowing us to use them as weapons. They are very convenient to wield.¡±

 Chapter 1031 â€“ His Own Back Garden

    <h4>Chapter 1031 - His Own Back Garden</h4>

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Then did you look for other snakes? To see if you can find another variant?¡±

    The Gibbon Brothers nodded before replying, ¡°We did, not only us, we also had our subordinates scour the area. However, we didn¡¯t receive our desired result. We ughtered a lot of snakes but didn¡¯t find a variant. Not only soul snakes, we also looked for other dark creatures. But the final result was the same, we only obtained fiery souls, not soul weapons.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He can also guess that soul weapons should onlye from rare variant souls snakes. Even if one looked for it, they might not necessarily meet one.

    Zhao Hai returned the weapons to the Gibbon Brothers. Although the weapons were good items, they were now useless to Zhao Hai. Moreover, nobody else needed these things. He might as well return it to the pair or Lich.

    Zhao Hai also asked the Gibbon Brothers whether they need anything. But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect that the two would just request for a ce to research. Because of this, Zhao Hai led them to Wild Dragon Ind and handed them over to Gimreden.

    Since the Gibbon Brothers had soul weapons, their research was well-inclined towards the soul. This happens to be a lot of help towards GImreden¡¯s study.

    After sending the Gibbon Brothers off, Zhao Hai returned to Soul Warrior City. Then he proceeded to receive the GIbbon Brothers¡¯ collection. One can say that the collection of the two brothers after all those years were quite a lot. It was even bigger than Gimreden¡¯s. Unfortunately, they weren¡¯t as good as Gimreden¡¯s items. It didn¡¯t even have a small beast skeleton.

    At this time, the entire city had been seized by Addison and the others. All of the Undead inside the City were sent to the Space.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t manage them. Now that the Gibbon Brothers were inside the Space, there was no need to worry about the other people inside the territory. At this time, Zhao Hai was itching to visit the domain of the Dark Creatures. He wanted to see if he could meet a variant beast and gain more soul weapons.

    However, Zhao Hai knew that this matter would need to be done in the future. He still needed to digest the Gibbon Brothers¡¯ domain.

    Now that the Gibbon Brothers were subdued, the Undead inside their territory became headless dragons. Additionally, Addison brought the other undead to attack. And with Megan surrounding the cities, the Undead couldn¡¯t do anything. In less than one month, the territory became under Zhao Hai¡¯s control.

    Now that Zhao Hai had unified the Resistance Army, it can be said that he had officially be one of the three major forces in the Underworld. However, Zhao Hai also knew that the Resistance Army held the smallest territory. If not for the Blood River, then the Dark Temple would have already destroyed the Army. The Temple had more expertspared to the rebels. It was just that these Experts wouldn¡¯t dare to cross the Blood River.

    But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t n to expand the territory. Such action would just rouse other people¡¯s suspicion. Moreover, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have any interest in the Neutral Alliance. What he was interested in was the Dark Temple. He wanted to know what kind of fellow controls the Dark Temple. If he can get to know who it was before he ascends, then that would be great.

    Now that the Resistance Army has been unified, Zhao Hai¡¯s next n was to supposedly get some Blood Spirit Beasts from the Blood River. However, he actually changed his mind.

    Since here was no need to immediate need for the Blood Spirit Beasts, Zhao Hai wanted to head towards the dark creature domain first. Actually, there were four powers in the Underworld. Besides the Dark Temple, Resistance Army, and the Neutral Alliance, there were the Darkness Magic Beasts.

    However, Dark Creatures were differentpared to the Undead. High-ranked Undead wouldmand low-ranked Undead and make cities; Dark Creatures don¡¯t do this. High-ranked beasts could stillmand low-ranked ones, but not all the time. These high-ranked beasts were usually alone. Only when dealing with amon enemy would these Dark Creatures group up.

    Moreover, Dark Creatures have shoringspared to the Undead, their intellect wasn¡¯t as developed. The average Undead couldn¡¯tpare to a normal human, but Dark Beasts generally couldn¡¯tpare to the average Undead.

    This didn¡¯t mean that the Dark Creaturescked intelligent beings. It was basically the same as the Ark Continent and the Divine Realm¡¯s beasts, high-ranked Magic Beasts could generally hold wisdom. However, forming intelligence for the Dark Creatures was much more difficult.

    Zhao Hai had two reasons for wanting to visit the Dark Creatures¡¯ Domain. First was to look at their strength and second was to see if he could find one or two variant beasts.

    Zhao Hai expected that variant beasts would be very difficult to look for. He also asked the Gibbon Brothers more questions, such as special patterns on these variant beasts.

    But much to Zhao Hai¡¯s disappointment, variant beasts looked no differentpared to ordinary beats. One couldn¡¯t look for variant beasts just by relying on appearance. This increased the difficulty for Zhao Hai to find one of them.

    However, Zhao Hai still wanted to try his luck. In any case, he could still be made aware of the strength of the Dark Creatures. Later on, Zhao Hai would treat the Underworld as his own backyard. Naturally, one would have to properly know what was inside their ownnd.

    It can be said that everything that happened in the Resistance Army went on without nobody outside knowing. This was because Zhao Hai had been very silent in eating up the Resistance Army.

    First Zhao Hai subdued the Five Element Skeletons, then after that he took care of their domain. Everything was taken care of in secrecy. Afterwards, Zhao Hai also took care of the Gibbon Brothers. Although the operation wasrge, nobody managed to escape and alert the others.

    Because of this, nobody outside from those who were involved were aware of Zhao Hai¡¯s unification of the Resistance Army. To both the Dark Temple and the Neutral Alliance, there was no force left in the Resistance Army that had the ability to unify it. Therefore, they lessened the attention they paid to the group.

    But even if they had eyes on the Resistance Army, it was still useless. At this time, all of the Undead moving around the Army¡¯s territory were Zhao Hai¡¯s subordinates. These people were loyal to Zhao Hai, so naturally nothing would spill to the outside.

    After another month of reorganization, the entire Resistance Army was fully integrated. The Resistance Army still looked like a loose collective from the outside. Undead still made trades on each city, making an outsider think that nothing has changedpared to before.

    After integrating the entire Resistance Army, Zhao Hai carried on to his next n, taking a stroll in the Dark Creature¡¯s territory.

    Zhao Hai called Addison over to the Space. By this point, Addison had be the leader of the entire Army. Zhao Hai ordered Addison to strengthen the Undead. And with the help of the Space¡¯s nts, a few more people had been promoted to King-level. Because of this, the Resistance Army wasn¡¯t weakened, instead it became even more formidable. Among those who were promoted were Guli and Jiang Zheng.

    Zhao Hai had never been a stingy person. He treated his subordinates really well. Guli and Jiang Zheng were his earliest subordinates in the Underworld, naturally he would give them special attention.

    Zhao Hai set up a meeting inside a city in the Space. There weren¡¯t a lot of people who were invited. There were only Addison, Guli, Jiang Zheng, and the Five Element Skeletons. The others basically didn¡¯t have any qualifications to see Zhao Hai.

    After Addison and the others entered the Space, they immediately gave Zhao Hai a salute. Zhao Hai waved his hand, making them sit down. After everyone had taken their seat, Zhao Hai said, ¡°The Resistance Army has been unified, however, I don¡¯t want to wage war immediately. In the meantime, I want to see the Dark Creatures. So tell me everything you know about the Darkness Beasts.¡±

    Addison gawked when he heard this. He didn¡¯t enter the Space for more than a month and Zhao Hai didn¡¯t bother managing what was happening outside. Because of this, he had no idea about soul weapons. Now that Zhao Hai suddenly wanted to explore the Dark Creatures¡¯ territory, Addison couldn¡¯t help but feel strange. Zhao Hai told him before that he would collect Blood Spirit Beasts after unifying the Undead. Addison couldn¡¯t understand why Zhao Hai suddenly changed his n.

    However, Addison still answered, ¡°Young Master, we don¡¯t have a lot of understanding regarding the Dark Creatures. The Dark Creature¡¯s domain isn¡¯t a good ce to visit, there are very strong beings there, even those on my level aren¡¯t very rare. Because of this, we rarely explore the ce. Why does Young Master want to go there?¡±

    Zhao Hai proceeded to tell them about soul weapons, then after that Zhao Hai said, ¡°I think these soul weapons would have great use for us. Therefore, I want to visit the Dark Creature¡¯s Domain to look and see if I can find these variant dark beasts. If I can find one, then that would be great. I want to raise a batch of these beasts inside the Space. We¡¯ll see if we can farm soul weapons for our future use.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Addison finally understood why Zhao Hai wanted to visit the Dark Creatures, so he nodded and said, ¡°Although we don¡¯t have that much understanding with regards to Dark Creatures, we have ideas about where the high-ranked beasts are located. As long as the Young Master makes a map, I can point where they are.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Good, then point them for me.¡± Then he gestured to the monitor, disyed on the screen was a map of the Dark Creatures¡¯ domain.

 Chapter 1032 â€“ Soul Snake

    <h4>Chapter 1032 ¨C Soul Snake</h4>

    Zhao Hai was a man who was determined to follow his decisions, so he would follow through in going to the Dark Creatures¡¯ domain. Naturally, it was impossible to do so without preparation. While Addison and the others were dealing with the Undead, Zhao Hai released blood needles to explore the territory of the Dark Creatures. Because of this, thend was already mapped by the Space.

    After seeing that Zhao Hai was prepared, Addison didn¡¯t hesitate as he quickly went towards the map. Then he pointed to a few positions and then drew some circles. After that, he introduced each beast one by one and ryed their areas of activity.

    Zhao Hai discovered that the magic beasts in the Underworld were just simr to the ones in the Ark Continent or in the Divine Realm. But although thetter two realms also produced variant beasts, but they weren¡¯t that special.

    After Addison pointed out each high-rank beast territory, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but frown a bit. The beasts that Addison pointed out were all located on the outskirts of the domain, there was no information about the central areas. Moreover, there were no less than 10 high-level beasts in this area, and from what Addison said, all of them had the same strength as him. In other words, the Dark Creatures on the outskirts of the territory were enough to contend against the Resistance Army!

    If the strength of the outskirts was equal to the Resistance Army, then what of the center? When he thought about it, Zhao Hai¡¯s brows couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle even more.

    Addison saw Zhao Hai and couldn¡¯t help but feel awkward. He felt apologetic, he wasn¡¯t able to provide much help in this matter.

    Zhao Hai recovered after some time, then he looked at Addison and said, ¡°The Dark Creature Territory seem to be very dangerous. But that doesn¡¯t matter, I don¡¯t think the magic beasts could do anything to me anymore. While I go there, I will hand the Resistance Army over to you. Remember to keep low-key while I¡¯m not here. I don¡¯t want a conflict with the Dark Temple yet.¡±

    Addison nodded and said, ¡°Young Master, rest assured. We know what to do.¡± Addison didn¡¯t bother telling Zhao Hai that he would send guards to protect him. With Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, nobody was qualified to be his guard.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand, sending Addison and the others out of the Space. After the others left, Zhao Hai looked at the map and pondered.

    The territory of the Dark Creatures was very strange. The area also had tall bone mountains. But besides those, there were also bone forests. Naturally, these forests weren¡¯t made up of nts, it was a collection of beast bones. At the same time, there were also bone swamps! These swamps were an amalgamation of blood and bones. Apart from that characteristic, they didn¡¯t differ from swamps of the other nes. Of course, its function was still left to be found out.

    There were countless green lights on the Dark Creature Domain map. Zhao Hai was aware that these lights were magic beasts. From the number of magic beasts, Zhao Hai knew that he would be diving into a pool of dragons. However, Zhao Hai still had the confidence to head there.

    At this time, Laura and the others returned to Zhao Hai¡¯s side. As the group looked at the monitor, Laura frowned and said, ¡°Brother Hai, you want to go there?¡±

    Zhao Hai knew that Laura and the others would be worried about his well-being, so heforted them, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. After fighting with Addison and my recent breakthrough, nothing in the Underworld could threaten me anymore. I just have the feeling that soul weapons would have great use for us. If I don¡¯t look for them, then my heart won¡¯t be settled.¡±

    Laura smiled faintly, she was actually confident in Zhao Hai. But as his wife, she couldn¡¯t help but worry. However, she didn¡¯t n to stop him. She knew that once Zhao Hai decided on something, then nobody would be able to stop him.

    Of course, if she didn¡¯t want him to go, then Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t go. However, Zhao Hai would surely be restless. At the same time, Laura also knew that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be in grave danger. Therefore, she didn¡¯t n to stop him.

    Lizzy looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, we can just send an army there and tten it out. There won¡¯t be any need for you to go by yourself.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Underworld wouldter be our back garden. Naturally, I would have to inspect it first. Also, if we capture all of those magic beasts now, then what would happen in the future? Let¡¯s have them continue living in the Underworld. It¡¯s possible that they could only produce variant beasts here, providing us with a supply of soul weapons. We are still unsure whether the Space could do the same.¡±

    Laura and the others agreed. They had stocked up on knowledge from theputerstely. After using theputer for some time, they were able to expand their knowledge.

    They knew that the Space wasn¡¯t very flexible. Take magic beast for example, almost all of the magic beasts grown inside the Space were mostly identical. It wasn¡¯t easy for them to mutate inside the Space.

    The Space could produce variant nts, but it would be after transferring an ordinary nt to the Hell Space. Variation in the original Space would be practically impossible. In other words, variant nts and animals would onlye up during a change in environment. And in the end, this was only a possibility, not a consistent process.

    The Hell Space was merely like the Underworld at this point. If magic beasts were brought to the Hell Space, then it was impossible for it to mutate. Because of this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t bother catching magic beasts in hopes of breeding variant ones.

    However, the Space¡¯s identical production of beasts also held a certain advantage. If Zhao Hai manages to capture a variant beast and sent it to the Space, thenter on, its descendants or those who were bought from the Space would be variants as well. As long as Zhao Hai captures a beast capable of producing a soul weapon and sent it to the Space, then the Space would be able to produce soul weapons.

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°The Gibbon Brothers obtained their soul weapon from a soul snake. Therefore, the first ce I want to visit would be theirir.¡±

    As he said that, Zhao Hai gestured over to the map to a region that Addision drew. Addison told Zhao Hai that this region belonged to soul snakes. Moreover, Addison also expressed that wasn¡¯t confident in defeating the most powerful soul snake.

    Laura and the others followed the direction of Zhao Hai¡¯s finger and to a region on the map. Their brows couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle. The ce Zhao Hai pointed to had a lot of green dots, meaning that there were plenty of soul snakes present. At the same time, the frowns also stemmed from the fact that women generally hated snakes.

    Zhao Hai looked at the women and smiled, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to worry about me. These things are not a threat. I¡¯ll take a look first, there¡¯s no need to wait for me.¡±

    The women nodded before Zhao Hai¡¯s figure disappeared from the Space. The next moment, Zhao Hai reappeared inside their of the soul snakes.

    The domain of the soul snakes was inside a skeleton forest. Large bones were seen everywhere. Zhao Hai looked through the bones and saw that they weren¡¯t anything special. They were unlike the huge bones that he wanted to collect for the Space. There were even some bones that he couldn¡¯t understand, while some had existed for a long time and had weathered through time.

    .Naturally, theserge bones were more sturdy than ordinary ones. However, they didn¡¯t reach the level of those in Zhao Hai¡¯s collection. Zhao Hai knew that these skeletons only belonged to powerful magic beasts,pletely different from the ones he collects. Just like the difference between pig and dragon bones.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t fly too high, just hovering slowly half a meter from the ground. He didn¡¯t n to walk on the ground either since the floor of the forest waspletely covered in blood. Since Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want his foot stained, he can only hover in the air.

    While flying, Zhao Hai also used his spiritual force to scan the surroundings. Although the skeleton forest wasn¡¯t anything special, Zhao Hai managed to spot some soul snakes in the majority of the bones. Soul snakes ranged from more than ten meters long to those less than half a meter. Zhao Hai also saw something peculiar about the skin of these snakes.

    Their skin looked very much like bones. They were gray and covered the entire body. Ordinary eyes would find it hard to differentiate bones from the snakes. More importantly, the snakes could mask their souls, making it very difficult to find them in this forest.

    Zhao Hai captured some snakes for the Space, all of them having different body shapes. They were those who wanted to attack him.

    Although Zhao Hai saw tens of thousands of snakes, he wasn¡¯t able to see one snake that was differentpared to the others. These snakes look very much the same, even if there were variants among them, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be able to find out.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t worry too much and just calmly proceeded. He kept ying attention to the snakes he came upon. At this point, those who attacked him got bigger and bigger in size. However, they still weren¡¯t a concern for Zhao Hai. What Zhao Hai was currently looking for was a king-level soul snake.

    While looking at the Space¡¯s map, Zhao Hai imagined that the soul snakes¡¯ domain wasn¡¯t veryrge. But aftering over, Zhao Hai discovered that the ce was actually huge. It was not smaller than the ck wastnd and the carrion swampbined.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect the region to be this big. It was at this point that Zhao Hai began to worry a bit. The main point of his visit was to find variant soul snakes. With a region this big, if he wanted to explore it all, then wouldn¡¯t he be stuck here for a year? While he thought about this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but get a headache.

    But Zhao Hai had no way to solve this problem, so he could only walk and pay attention. Unconsciously, Zhao Hai had already entered the high-ranked area. The snakes here were getting stronger and stronger. However, Zhao Hai still wasn¡¯t threatened, he didn¡¯t care about the attacks.

    Five hours went by and Zhao Hai suddenly felt a strong spiritual force. This spiritual force gave Zhao Hai a very cold feeling. It seems like an ice cold snake had just slithered into his body.

    After a little pause, Zhao Hai guessed that this must be a Snake King. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t retaliate and just proceeded forward. He discovered that the spiritual force wasn¡¯t specifically aimed towards him. It was probably an unconscious release of spiritual force.

    As he continued on his way, Zhao Hai increased his speed. He felt the spiritual force getting stronger and stronger. This meant that he was getting closer to the source.

    Zhao Hai also knew the reason why the other party had yet to find him. This was because the enemy¡¯s spiritual force wasn¡¯t as delicate as Zhao Hai¡¯s. Moreover, the other party didn¡¯t expect someone to enter his territory. But now, Zhao Hai began to sense that if he proceeded further, the other party would begin to be alert.

    But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop. He wanted to meet a strong soul snake, so naturally he wouldn¡¯t retreat. Not only did Zhao Hai proceed, he also condensed his spiritual force and began radiating it out. Zhao Hai felt that it wouldn¡¯t be too long before the other sidees to know about his presence.

    Sure enough, after Zhao Hai released his spiritual force, the other party immediately discovered him. The enemy¡¯s spiritual force red up like tide. It was ice-cold, full of killing intent as it pressed towards Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai felt that he was staring straight into the eyes of a giant python. His body seems to be hit by waves upon waves of cold air.

    Zhao Hai raised his spiritual force. He was like a piece of rock in the middle of the ocean. Wind and waves might constantly hit him, but he remained unfazed. Despite the deluge of spiritual force sent by the other side, Zhao Hai still kept moving forward.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s action angered the opposite party. The enemy increased their spiritual force even further, fully intent on turning Zhao Hai into a meat paste!

    However, such a pressure was useless against Zhao Hai. With how powerful his soul was, no matter how much Zhao Hai was suppressed, his soul would remain unmoving. He proceeded as though nothing was affecting him.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai could feel that the enemy was no less than ten li(5km) away from him. The enemy also knew about this. After hearing a roar, Zhao Hai felt that the enemy began to make its move!

    Zhao Hai heard this roar and couldn¡¯t help but stare. This was because he felt a faint pressure with this roar. Soul snakes shouldn¡¯t be able to do this. Was this Snake King a variant?

 Chapter 1033 â€“ Flood Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 1033 ¨C Flood Dragon</h4>

    This pressure belonged to a type of spiritual attack, mostly from high-ranked Experts. It can also be used by low-ranking beings, but this was only possible if they had an innate talent. These include the Dragons from the Ark Continent. However, this kind of pressure was almost useless in front of Zhao Hai.

    However, the pressure this time was different. This time, Zhao Hai can actually feel it. One should know that Zhao Hai had long surpassed the strength he had back in the Ark Continent. In this case, feeling this pressure meant that the Snake King wasn¡¯t an ordinary foe.

    Zhao Hai stopped and focused on what was in front of him. Although his spiritual force can sweep towards the enemy, the other party had wrapped themselves up with their own spiritual force. Because of this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t see what he wanted to see.

    The Snake King got closer and closer to Zhao Hai. 500 meters, 100 meters, and before long the two parties met eye to eye.

    The Soul Snake King was forced to stop. He didn¡¯t expect to see a human being here. He expected another high-ranked magic beast causing trouble, not a human.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai was also shocked. The Soul Snake King in front of him was about a hundred meters long. The thickness of its grey scales was very evident. What surprised Zhao Hai the most was the fact that there was a pair of horns growing on top of the snake¡¯s head. It was clearly a Flood Dragon!

    A Flood Dragon wasn¡¯t a Dragon, it was something that has yet to be one. But meeting a Flood Dragon here truly surprised Zhao Hai!

    At this moment, Zhao Hai calmed himself down. The Flood Dragon also stopped. Zhao Hai inspected the creature in front of him. It was truly a huge flood dragon.

    While Zhao Hai was inspecting the flood dragon, the flood dragon was also sizing Zhao Hai up. After scanning Zhao Hai with his spiritual force for some time, a voice was suddenly transmitted to Zhao Hai¡¯s mind, ¡°Who are you? Why did youe here?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he quickly understood that the snake king was talking to him. However, this was a spiritual forcemunication. To people with their level of strength,municating using this method was quite normal.

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I have seen the Snake King, this one is Zhao Hai.¡±

    The huge snake slowly approached Zhao Hai, then it said, ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me why you came here.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°The Underworld will be my domain in the future. And this ce will be mine as well. I don¡¯t need a reason toe here.¡±

    Rampant, too rampant. Zhao Hai¡¯s words were too overbearing, to the point where the Snake King was given a shock. The Snake King went closer towards Zhao Hai before its mouth opened, releasing a bellow of spiritual force. It seems like Zhao Hai¡¯s words had angered him.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t move and just countered the spiritual force, steadily defending.

    The Snake King discovered that his spiritual force wasn¡¯t able to affect the man in front of him. But since he was close enough to Zhao Hai, he began to spit out a blood red poisonous mist.

    Zhao Hai finally made a move. He waved his hand, making a spatial rift appear that sucked the poisonous mist in. Then Zhao Hai waved his hand once more as he took a huge red hammer out and attacked the Snake King.

    The Snake King was truly worthy of its title. Although Zhao Hai¡¯s spatial rift gave it a shock, it quickly recovered. Its body curved as its tail met with Zhao Hai¡¯s hammer.

    Boom! The hammer was repelled by the Snake King¡¯s tail. However, the Snake King also let out a painful roar. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai¡¯s attack to be so strong, a few of its scales had actually been peeled off.

    But at the same time, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect the Snake King¡¯s scale to be so hard. He used his blood ghost staff and turned it into a hammer, but it only crushed a few of the Snake King¡¯s scales. It failed to cause huge damage to the snake¡¯s body.

    Zhao Hai quickly changed his weapon into a giant sickle before swinging it towards the Snake King. The Snake King wouldn¡¯t dare underestimate Zhao Hai¡¯s weapon again. He just ate some damage thanks to his negligence.

    The Snake King curled up before rolling out. But this time, a spatial rift suddenly appeared in front of it. This curled up ball happen to be heading towards the spatial rift.

    But the Snake King was able to react fast. When its head entered the spatial rift, it immediately sensed that something was wrong. Therefore, it smashed its tail down, intending to drag itself out of the rift.

    However, Zhao Hai used this opportunity to make a move. His sickle forked the Snake King¡¯s body and pushed it towards the Space. On the other hand, the Snake King didn¡¯t admit defeat, its tail was still firmly anchored outside, refusing to enter the Space.

    But it was already toote. Zhao Hai¡¯s figure moved and entered the Space. After that, the handle of the sickle turned into chains. With the sickle firmly stuck in ce, Zhao Hai wound the chain around the Snake King before giving a strong tug, bringing the soul snake into the Space.

    The entire process might seem to take a long time, but the entire process was actually very quick. Zhao Hai and the Flood Dragon only fought for a few rounds before Zhao Hai set up a trap to capture the snake into the Space.

    As the Snake King entered the Space, a prompt was immediately heard, ¡°Flood Dragon-type being detected. Subduing. Subjugationpleted. Flood dragons are improved version of snake-type beings. Host may now purchase flood dragons from the Space¡¯s shop.¡±

    Zhao Hai paused, he didn¡¯t expect the Space to reach the same identification as him. It seems like the Snake King was truly on its way to bing a Dragon.

    Zhao Hai let out a long breath. He had the Space heal the Snake King before he called it over. It didn¡¯t take long before the enormous Snake King appeared in front of Zhao hai.

    When the Snake King arrived, it immediately sent a spiritual wave, ¡°I have seen the Young Master. Does the Young Master have anymands?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°How did you turn into your current appearance? Is it only by cultivation?¡±

    The Snake King nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Young Master. But I also ate some nts. These nts increase my life force and also my internal energy.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then his figure teleported to the bone fields, bringing the Snake King along with him. Zhao Hai gestured towards the nts in the field and said, ¡°Which of these nts did you consume?¡±

    The Snake King pointed to a few nts using its tail. However, the Snake King didn¡¯t point to any of the bone nts. Zhao Hai looked at the nts and nodded. Then he had Cai¡¯er take note of those nts, they should be good in evolving snakes.

    Even so, Zhao Hai was disappointed that the Snake King didn¡¯t point at the bone nts. He pointed to the bone nts and said, ¡°How about this nt? Do you eat these things?¡±

    The Snake King nodded and said, ¡°Replying to the Young Master. Some ate it, but not me. This nt has no use for us. After eating this nt, it wouldn¡¯t increase our life force nor did it increase our energy. When a soul snake that ate this nt dies, theypletely lose their fiery souls. Their body would also disappear, only leaving a piece of bone or two. Because of this, we always regarded these nts as ominous.¡±

    The Snake King¡¯s words made Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes shine. The scenario that the Snake King described was the same description that the Gibbon Brothers said. The only surviving evidence of the soul snake that the brothers killed were two fangs. If this was really the case, then Zhao Hai finally had an idea on how to use the bone nts.

    Zhao Hai immediately replied, ¡°Did you collect the bones left behind by those snakes?¡±

    Although the Snake Kind didn¡¯t know why Zhao Hai was asking this question, he could feel that it was important for Zhao Hai. Therefore, it quickly answered, ¡°We¡¯ve kept their bones. But since we see them as dangerous, we kept them inside a mountain, far away from the ce we live in.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Lead me to take a look.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai waved his hand as they returned to the Snake King¡¯s domain. Then the Snake King brought Zhao Hai to a bone mountain. There was a cavern on the side of this mountain. The cavern wasn¡¯t very big nor was it deep into the mountain. However, there were bones stored inside. Each one of these bones looked like crystals, they shone despite the rtive darkness of the ce.

    These bones didn¡¯t only include soul snake fangs, there were also bones from other parts of their body. Zhao Hai also saw a well-preserved snakehead. Naturally, the head was small. There were also scales present, one of them looked very special since it was the size of a palm.

    The Snake King turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, the bones are in here.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he released his spiritual force to scan through this pile of bones. After a short inspection, Zhao Hai can affirm that all of these bones were soul weapons!

    Zhao Hai rejoiced. He finally discovered the use of bone nts. This made it possible for him to make beasts that produce soul weapons. Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know the purpose of these bones once they be soul weapons, he was certain that they would have great uses.

    Zhao Hai thought about it and decided to call them soul bones. He waved his hand to take all of the soul bones before he turned to the Snake King and said, ¡°You stay here. But remember, if you discover more of these bones in the future, make sure to collect them for me. It doesn¡¯t matter if it came from soul snakes or other beasts.¡±

    The Snake King nodded. Then Zhao Hai¡¯s figure shed back into the Space.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Author¡¯s Note:

    I know that the readers reading this chapter would think that Flood Dragons are too weak. But don¡¯t worry, this is a flood dragon that grew in the Underworld, not in the Cultivation Realm. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t very strong. After Zhao Hai goes to the Cultivation Realm, these things would be further exined. Please don¡¯t worry about it!

 Chapter 1034 â€“ Strange Central Region

    <h4>Chapter 1034 ¨C Strange Central Region</h4>

    After Zhao Hai returned to the Space, he immediately went to Wild Dragon Ind to look for Gimreden. Gimreden was currently doing an experiment with the Gibbon Brothers. By this point, the target for Gimreden¡¯s research was already shifted to the Gibbon Brothers¡¯ soul weapons.

    Gimreden¡¯s research had something to do with joining one¡¯s soul with a weapon. And now, the Gibbon Brothers could actually use their souls to make their weapons take action. Moreover, their weapons had integrated into their souls. For Gimreden, this was a very precious discovery. Gimreden wanted to study how the weapons fused with the soul. As long as he figured this out, then his research would certainly gain considerable progress.

    However, Gimreden¡¯s path to this progress had just begun, and the Gibbon Brothers only had two weapons in hand. The size of these weapons wasn¡¯trge either. Because of this, Gimreden was afraid of carrying tests on them. He was afraid that he would end up destroying these weapons. At this point, Gimreden can only make careful observations regarding the items. Because of this, his progress was very slow.

    The key to this research were the materials. Although Gimreden really liked to dismantle the Gibbon Brothers¡¯ weapons, he didn¡¯t have the guts to do it right now.

    The pair of weapons were very small, ruining one would be a huge loss. After they were dismantled, they would certainly lose their function. This would put the research at a screeching halt. It was because of this that the Gibbon Brothers were always with Gimreden.

    The Gibbon Brothers weren¡¯t too reluctant to part with their weapons. Although they really needed the weapons, they werepletely immersed in research at this point. For them, they would do anything for the sake of results, even if it ends up with the destruction of their weapons. Additionally, they were now inside the Space, so they weren¡¯t in immediate danger. There was no point in keeping the soul weapons for themselves.

    At this time, upon arriving at Wild Dragon Ind, Zhao Hai immediately went to Gimreden¡¯sboratory. Although Gimreden needed to teach in the Undead Academy, he only had 5 teaching hours per week. Because of this, Gimreden was still able to conduct experiments in hisboratory.

    In order to facilitate the exchanges in the various Academies, Zhao Hai equipped each one with a teleportation magic formation. This magic formation allowed people to go to each Academy, making the exchange more convenient. Naturally, Zhao Hai also ced a magic formation in Wild Dragon Ind. However, those who can use this formation were only limited to a few chosen people such as Gimreden and the others.

    Because of the Academy Alliance, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t only send Gimreden and Kamp¡¯s group. Those in Wild Dragon Ind were also employed to teach at the other Academies. These people normally lived in Wild Dragon Ind and would only go to the Academies when they do their lectures. When they were done, they would return to Wild Dragon Ind in order to resume their work. To make it easier for them, Zhao Hai decided to install a magic formation in Wild Dragon Ind for them to use.

    Gimreden¡¯sboratory wasn¡¯t too far away from Karen¡¯s. Both sides also carried exchanges of information. At this moment, Karen¡¯tboratory was thergest one in the ind, the others were still trailing behind.

    Gimreden and the two brothers were currently conducting a microscopic examination on the soul weapons. Since they wouldn¡¯t dare to destroy the weapons at this time, they could only use this method. These microscopes were things that Zhao Hai provided to the variousboratories in the ind. Naturally, these were acquired from the science and technology backgrounds.

    After seeing Zhao Hai arrive, the three couldn¡¯t help but stare. However, they quickly responded and gave Zhao Hai a salute. Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°As you were. How is your research going?¡±

    Gimreden sighed and said, ¡°Not very well. The materials are too few. We wouldn¡¯t dare use them up. Because of this, we cannot do deeper experimentations.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he inspected Firemen¡¯sboratory. The ce was extremely neat, reflecting Gimreden¡¯s care. Then Zhao Hai waved his hand as he took some soul bones out, then he said, ¡°Take a look at these bones. They¡¯re the same as the Gibbon Brothers¡¯ weapons. You can conduct experiments on these things. We would have more of these things in the future. You don¡¯t need to be careful anymore. Use them all up if you need to.¡±

    When Gimreden saw these bones, it was as if he had forgotten everything else. He rushed over and used his spiritual force to scan the bones. Gimreden¡¯s eyes lit up as he took one bone, then he went to a pulverizer and ced it inside.

    The Gibbon Brothers also seemed to forget Zhao Hai¡¯s presence as they immediately tidied theboratory up. The test equipments were prepared, the three Lich forgot to talk to Zhao Hai.

    After seeing their reaction, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly as he shook his head. Then he turned around to leave theboratory and return to the vi.

    Laura and the others were currently in the living room¡­ The monitor wasn¡¯t disying the Underworld, instead it showed the events in the Divine Realm¡¯s Taurus Continent. The Foreign Races and the O¡¯Neal family still carried on fighting small conflicts here and there. Both sides had wins and they also suffered losses. But generally speaking, the Foreign Races were losing more.

    However, although the Taurus Continent was shown on the monitor, Laura and the others weren¡¯t looking. Instead, they just rxed and had a chat.

    After seeing Zhao Hai return, Laura and the others immediately stood up. They saw Zhao Hai¡¯s fight with the Snake King. However, they didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to return to the vi right after.

    Zhao Hai looked at the women and smiled, ¡°I just went to Wild Dragon Ind to send materials to Gimreden. Cai¡¯er,e here quick, I¡¯ve managed to find out a use for those bone nts.¡±

    Cai¡¯er immediately flew over, she looked pleasantly surprised at Zhao Hai as she said, ¡°Young Master, are you telling the truth?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Soul snakes who have eaten those bone nts don¡¯t leave behind fiery souls when they die. Instead, they leave pieces of bones much like the weapons used by the Gibbon Brothers. This means that the bone nts might be thing that aids magic beasts in forming soul bones. Cai¡¯er, try it out, see if you can gather soul bones from the beasts in the Space. I will leave this matter to you.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded before she turned around and disappeared. Naturally, she went to do the experiment on the magic beasts. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think about it anymore as he sat down and changed the image on the monitor to the Underworld. He stared at the regions that Addison drew.

    Laura frowned when she saw Zhao Hai looking at the map. She asked, ¡°Brother Hai, do you still n to return to the Dark Creature¡¯s domain? Didn¡¯t you already discover the secret to soul weapons?¡±

    Zhao Hai turned his head to Laura and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Haven¡¯t you seen? Those Dark Creatures are not a threat to me. I want to conquer the Dark Creature Domain, isn¡¯t that part of unifying the Underworld?¡±

    Laura nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else, the same was true with Lizzy and the others. The group just proceeded to look at the map and the regions that were sectioned out. Even if the marks were clearly seen, this only involved the outskirts of the territory. The central area was still nk.

    Zhao Hai rubbed his forehead for a moment before he called the Snake King over. Since the Snake King was huge, he can only wait for Zhao Hai outside the vi.

    When Zhao Hai came out of the vi, the Snake King immediately gave him a salute. Zhao Hai nodded as he waved his hand. After that, an image of the Dark Creature Domain appeared. Zhao Hai pointed at the projection and said, ¡°Snake King, take a look. Is the information about the magic beasts correct?¡± At the same time, Zhao Hai also said the name of the magic beasts as well as their reported power level.

    Although the Snake King had intellect no less than a human, it still doesn¡¯t know how to read. Because of this, Zhao Hai can only orally ry everything to it. After listening to Zhao Hai¡¯s words, the Snake King nodded and said, ¡°Answering to the Young Master. This map is basically correct. However, we magic beasts live very long lives and we also cultivate slowly. Even if there is nothing wrong with this map, I also haven¡¯t got into contact with these fellows in about 100 years. If there were changes then I wouldn¡¯t know.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright, it doesn¡¯t matter. Just being fairly correct is already good. Right, how about the inner areas? Do you know any other dark creature?¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the Snake King couldn¡¯t help but shake its head as it answered, ¡°I¡¯ll be unfair to the Young Master, but I don¡¯t know much about the central area. It is covered with a white protective cover all the time. That white light is very lethal to us, so we simply don¡¯t go there.¡±

    Zhao Hai gently knit his brows. He didn¡¯t think that the Underworld would have such a ce. But he still nodded and said, ¡°Alright, you can go back. Cultivate well. If you need anything just tell me.¡± The Snake King nodded before Zhao Hai sent it out.

    After sending the Snake King back, Zhao Hai returned to the vi and looked at the map once more. In the end, he decided to deal with the territory beside the soul snakes. This territory was ruled by pig-shaped magic beasts named steel pigs. Their strongest member had strength fairly simr to the Snake King. Not only was the Pig King powerful, it was also defensively betterpared to the Snake King. It was a fellow that was difficult to deal with.

    It can be said that Zhao Hai spent too long inside the soul snake area. This was because he was looking for traces of variant snakes. Now that he knew about the function of the bone nts, Zhao Hai prepared to go straight to the strongest beings this time!

 Chapter 1035 â€“ Terrifying Five-Colored Light Wall

    <h4>Chapter 1035 ¨C Terrifying Five-Colored Light Wall</h4>

    Zhao Hai¡¯s operation went very smoothly. He used the Space¡¯s map to find those magic beasts and then went and took them to the Space. It didn¡¯t take a long time before he was done capturing them all.

    Ten King-level magic beasts. Although they added strength to Zhao Hai, he didn¡¯t n to make use of them. He returned them to their territories in order to make them rule the Dark Creatures. This way, the Dark Creatures wouldn¡¯t disturb him.

    Zhao Hai subdued these beasts for two things; first, he wanted to collect soul bones, and second, he wanted the Dark Creatures to behave. If the Dark Creatures suddenly act up when Zhao Hai goes to war with the Dark Temple, then that would be very annoying. Because of this, Zhao Hai chose to subdue those magic beasts now.

    Now that these magic beasts had been subdued, Zhao Hai moved on to his next n, exploring the central area of the Dark Beast Domain. He wanted to see the white protectiveyer that the Snake King talked about.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately go to the central region after subduing the ten king-level beasts. He had plenty of time, there was no need to be anxious.

    Zhao Hai returned to the Space and rested for a few days. Zhao Hai was clear, if those with the Snake King¡¯s strength weren¡¯t able to enter the central region, then that was enough to exin its danger. Because of this, Zhao Hai nned to rest well in order to reach an optimum condition before he makes his move.

    Zhao Hai rested for five days. In the past few days, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have little harvest. He gained a lot, and this was in terms of soul bones.

    After being informed about the formation of soul bones, Cai¡¯er immediately performed experiments on magic beasts. She tried magic beasts from every Space. In any case, there were a lot of bone nts. Therefore, there was no need to save up on materials.

    The result left Cai¡¯er satisfied. This bone nt¡¯s main function seems to be forming soul bones. No matter what magic beasts ate it, they would drop soul bones whenever they died. However, which kind of bone was left behind was still random.

    In addition to this result, determining the size of the soul bone produced had also been discovered. The size of the soul bones had something to do with the amount of bone nts a certain magic beast ate. If a magic beast only ate one leaf, then its soul bone would just be asrge as a person¡¯s tooth. If it ate a whole nt, then their bones would be asrge as the weapons used by the Gibbon Brothers. The more bone nts they ate, the bigger the soul bone would be.

    Cai¡¯er first performed this experiment with Argali. After eating 20 bone nts, an Argali would die. Then after perishing, the Argali would leave behind soul bones. Moreover, after eating a bone nt, as long as they don¡¯t reach the maximum amount, the Argali would be able to live normally. They didn¡¯t have any differencepared to the other Argali.

    Since time was short, Cai¡¯er¡¯s experiments could only have these results. However, this information was still very useful for Zhao Hai.

    They were now aware that bone nts allowed the production of soul bones. But aside from this, they weren¡¯t able to find out about anything else. It looks like, for now, the bone nt¡¯s function was just to make soul bones.

    But Zhao Hai had a certain premonition, both bone nts and soul bones would be very important in the future. Because of this, Zhao Hai ced great attention to these two things.

    After resting inside the Space for five days, Zhao Hai finally decided to head towards the central area to take a look. Although the Snake King said that the central area was dangerous, Zhao Hai still wanted to take a look no matter what. The Underworld would be his territory in the future, leaving behind such an unknown ce unexplored would not be great.

    This time, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare to lower his guard. After he passed through the Snake King¡¯s domain, he went straight towards the central region. Naturally, the Snake King was right beside Zhao Hai.

    From the Snake King¡¯s domain, the two flew for another three hours before Zhao Hai felt that his spiritual force could no longer go forward. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be alert, he knew that he must be close.

    The Snake King stopped, then it turned its head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, I can only apany you up to here. I would be attacked if I proceed.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He also knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to ask the Snake King for help. The Snake King gave Zhao Hai a salute before it turned around and left.

    Zhao Hai slowly flew forward, his heart was somewhat anxious. After flying for about ten minutes, Zhao Hai suddenly discovered the dark mist slowly turning faint!

    Zhao Hai gawked. He spent a lot of days inside the Underworld, and all through that time he had been inside the Dark Mist, so he was very familiar with it. Now, the dark mist suddenly started to thin out, he began to feel strange.

    Zhao Hai stopped and paid attention to the surroundings. The dark mist had turned faint, moreover, a white light began to shine out. It seems like the white light scattered the dark mist.

    Zhao Hai examined himself and found that the white light seems to not affect him. He tried to fly forward, only to see that the white light was bing brighter and brighter while the dark mist turned more and more faint. Zhao Hai flew for over 20 minutes before the Dark Mistpletely vanished. What was in front of Zhao Hai was a wall of gentle white light.

    Zhao Hai was somewhat puzzled. He was made aware of this white light by the Snake King. ording to the Snake King, this white light should be dangerous. However, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t feel any dangering from it. Conversely, the white light gave Zhao Hai an unending supply of energy. It was actually veryfortable.

    At this time, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but rub his temples. He can feel that dark energy was absent from the light wall. Instead of dark energy, Zhao Hai can feel the presence of the five elements. It can be said that the light wall was made out of the five elements.

    This stoked Zhao Hai¡¯s curiosity. Almost all of the energy in the Underworld was dark energy. But on this light wall, Zhao Hai could actually feel the five elements. What was going on?

    Although he didn¡¯t understand, Zhao Hai decided to fly forward. In any case, he couldn¡¯t feel a threating from the light wall.

    As Zhao Hai flew forward, he discovered that although the light wall wasn¡¯t far, it wasn¡¯t close either. It took Zhao Hai a bit more than a half an hour before reaching the light wall.

    Upon reaching the wall, Zhao Hai found out that the wall wasn¡¯t all white. Five colors constantly shed from time to time, they were very bright.

    Zhao Hai crystallized his hand before he plunged his fingertips towards the wall. Just as his fingers touched the wall, a huge twisting force suddenly came out from the wall. It was as though arge hand hade out to pull Zhao Hai in.

    Zhao Hai immediately took his hand back. His hand was still crystallized, but Zhao Hai knew that if it wasn¡¯t, then his fingers would¡¯ve already been sucked in.

    Zhao Hai was clear about the strength of his crystal body. But even so, Zhao Hai could still feel the twisting from the light wall. This was an evidence of how dangerous the wall was.

    Upon the thought of this, Zhao Hai took out a high-grade steel de from the Space. This de was a superior weapon produced by the Dwarves.

    Zhao Hai proceeded to stab the steel de towards the wall of light. As soon as the de came in contact with the wall, Zhao Hai felt the twisting force once more, but the force quickly disappeared.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare, was this twisting force just a fluke? At this thought, Zhao Hai took the steel de back before preparing to insert it back into the light wall.

    However, just as Zhao Hai pulled the steel de out, he discovered that something was wrong. The part of the de that was inserted into the wall had disappeared. Moreover, the cross-section was very smooth, as though it has been cut by an extremely sharp instrument.

    When he saw the de¡¯s state, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression changed before he forced a smile, ¡°Interesting, even this steel de has been cut. This wall isn¡¯t normal.¡±

    Zhao Hai threw the de into the light wall. The de just vanished into the wall, it was like when a water drop disappears into the big sea. There wasn¡¯t even a hint of disturbance on the wall¡¯s surface.

    Although the light wall didn¡¯t transmit any sound, Zhao Hai knew that the de had been twisted into nothingness by the light wall. Zhao Hai stopped in front of the wall and looked at the shing multicolored light. After a while, he couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.

    This light wall was sending out a gentle light, giving people a sacred feeling. Moreover, the attractiveness of the five colors was extraordinary. However, who knew that beyond this wall was a twisting force that would strangle everything. If an ordinary human goes through this wall, then even bones wouldn¡¯t be left behind.

    However, this made Zha Hai even more curious. He felt that this light wall didn¡¯t appear naturally. It was surely made as a defensive measure by someone. Moreover, this defensive formation seems to be much strongerpared to what Zhao Hai had seen before.

    Zhao Hai felt even more curious about what was inside this wall. It was impossible for it to appear for no reason. This was guarding something, or sealing something inside.

    The more Zhao Hai thought about, the more curious he was. He waved his hand and took his blood ghost staff out. Then he turned the staff into a protective sphere. After also crystallizing his entire body, Zhao Hai flew towards the wall.

    As the blood ghost staff entered the light wall, Zhao Hai immediately felt the twisting force. Its strength was very huge, making the blood sphere shiver. It might even break at any time.

    Zhao Hai stood firmly inside the blood sphere as he continued to fly forward. The blood sphere¡¯s shaking got more and more violent, however, it still held on without no sign of bursting.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare to be careless, as he controlled the blood sphere, he made a mental message, ¡°Cai¡¯er, pay attention to the monitor. See whether I am progressing or just moving in circles.¡±

    Cai¡¯er¡¯s voice was quickly heard, ¡°Young Master, rest assured, you aren¡¯t going in a circle. You¡¯ve been going in a straight line.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded before he stimted the blood sphere to speed up. He wanted to go through the light wall as soon as possible, but he couldn¡¯t do anything to the twisting force.

    Even so, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop. He advanced bit by bit, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care that he was going slowly, it was good as long as he was moving.

    One hour passed, two hours, three hours,¡­ Ten hours passed by. Zhao Hai¡¯s head began to perspire. He didn¡¯t think that it would take this long to cross the light wall. He felt that his mental strength wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up. Zhao Hai knew that if his spiritual strength was exhausted, then the blood sphere would stop moving. Even if the blood sphere didn¡¯t copse, without the support of his spiritual force, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be able to proceed. When that timees, who knows what would happen.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai insisted on going through this light wall. He wanted to take a look at what¡¯s inside the wall. He wanted to know the reason why there was a strong magic formation here.

    After another hour, just as Zhao Hai felt that he wouldn¡¯t be able to go on, he suddenly felt that a portion of the blood sphere had a reduced pressure from the twisting force. Zhao Hai stared, his gaze shook, he knew that he was about toe out of the light wall. As soon as he thought about this, Zhao Hai immediately pushed the blood sphere further. The force of the wall became weaker and weaker. Then after five minutes, Zhao Hai finally went through the light wall. He couldn¡¯t feel the twisting force anymore.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but let out a long breath as he wiped the sweat off of his face. Then he looked at the ce through the blood sphere. Inside the light wall wasn¡¯t a huge ce. On top of the area was a light source giving off gentle light. The space was only about 100 square meters, surrounding it was the light wall. In the middle of this ce was a small tree. The tree was a little more than a meter high. There were several long roots branching out from this tree. Its leaves were scattered, it seems like the tree didn¡¯t have any proper nourishment.

    Zhao Hai discovered people gathering around this tree. However, the existence of these people was strange. Some looked like Beastmen, some looked like Dwarves, some were like Elves, there were some golems, and those who looked like the Thunder n, Winged Pegasus, Barbarians. At the same time, there were people who were pitch ck, cker than a ck person. Purple people were present as well. In any case, there were races that Zhao Hai could identify and some that he couldn¡¯t. What made Zhao Hai even more curious was the fact that there was a giant among these people. This giant was very tall, its head as high as Zhao Hai¡¯s entire body. Zhao Hai suddenly felt that this giant looked very familiar. Then his eyes quickly lit up, he knew that this giant was the same giant as the huge skeletons that he was collecting before. They looked fairly the same.

    Zhao Hai counted and there seems to be about a hundred individuals inside this ce. These people were cross legged and had their eyes closed. However, Zhao Hai knew that these people were already dead, judging by the fact that they had no life force.

 Chapter 1036 â€“ Do You Desire Immortality?

    <h4>Chapter 1036 ¨C Do You Desire Immortality?</h4>

    A ce of about 100 square meters being illuminated by colorful lights would look attractive to any person. However, such a ce had a hundred dead people surrounding a half dead tree. This made it look strange instead.

    Zhao Hai stayed in ce while in mid-air. He slowly received his blood ghost staff. However, he kept his crystallization, afraid of any potential danger. Only after finding that there weren¡¯t any threats would he begin to withdraw his crystal form.

    After seeing that there was still no danger, Zhao Hai felt relieved. Then he turned his crystallization off. He began to closely inspect this small space. In this ce, besides the small tree, the other ces were upied by those 100 people. Other than these things, nothing else was found.

    Zhao Hai began to descend to the ground to look at the 100 individuals. These people were from all kinds of races. The biggest one was the giant that Zhao Hai had seen before while the smallest one was at a size of a fairy. This fairy had fairly transparent skin, showing the blood vessels and the muscles within. The other parts were as ck as the darkest coal.

    These people were dead, their bodiescked the presence of life, their souls had long been dissipated. Even if Zhao Hai used his dark magic, it would be impossible for him to turn them into Undead.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to underestimate them. This was because Zhao Hai saw that their bodies didn¡¯t rot. And this wasn¡¯t because of the environment. In fact, the environment here was the same as the Ark Continent, aside from the air being a bit dry, nothing else was different.

    The reason why these corpses were still in perfect condition was because these people were all peak Experts. At the very least, they were stronger than the current Zhao Hai. Since they were too strong, their bodies were preserved despite dying. It can be said that they were on the boundary of being immortal.

    Immortal doesn¡¯t mean evesting, it meant that the body of a person had reached a very high degree of cultivation to the point where it wouldn¡¯t be corrupted upon death.

    It was clearly obvious that these 100 individuals had reached a point of immortality. But Zhao Hai knew that the Underworld, or even the Divine Realm¡¯s experts wouldn¡¯t achieve such a degree. Only the Cultivation Realm might have these kinds of experts. In other words, these 100 people could very well be from the Cultivation Realm.

    The clothing style of these people were very unusual as well, and each of them were different. It can be seen that their clothing represented their race¡¯s identity. At the same time, Zhao Hai can see that their clothes were made out of high-quality materials. Who knows how long it has been since these people had died, but their clothes were still as good as new. This was evidence enough of how advanced the fabric was.

    Gently touching the clothes would make it clear that the material used were tenacious and strong. In addition to the iparably powerful multicolored light wall, it confirmed Zhao Hai¡¯s guess. These people were most likely from the Cultivation Realm. Whether they were trapped here or had sealed themselves in was still hard to say.

    Zhao Hai looked all around and saw that there wasn¡¯t anything else. Zhao Hai hesitated for a moment before he carefully flew towards the small tree.

    It was a type of tree that Zhao Hai had never seen before. Its leaves were quite fat, its bark was very smooth. It looked like any other small tree, but Zhao Hai can affirm that this was not an ordinary tree.

    Looks couldn¡¯t give enough information, so Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t stop himself from touching the tree with his hand. Just as his hand came in contact with the tree, the tree suddenly emitted a five colored light towards Zhao Hai¡¯s face. Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes shook before he stood straight and didn¡¯t move. At the same time, his eyes seem to lose their sheen. It was as though Zhao Hai had lost his soul.

    In the next instant, Zhao Hai discovered that he was inside a strange ce. Mist fluttered everywhere. However, this wasn¡¯t the same dark mist of the Underworld. This mist gave one afortable natural feeling.

    Zhao Hai looked around in confusion. At this time, the mist retreated as a person appeared in front of him. The man wore a long gown and was quite handsome. On his face was a devilish smile while under his feet was a double-edged sword. His hair was tied up in a ponytail, making him look carefree.

    This person looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Do you desire Immortality?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared as he digested the words of this person. From this person¡¯s appearance, he¡¯s most likely to be a cultivator, moreover his level doesn¡¯t seem to be low. Why did he appear here? And why did he suddenly utter such words?

    However, Zhao Hai took a deep breath before he answered, ¡°Yes!¡±

    The person looked at Zhao Hai andughed, ¡°In this universe, almost all people desire immortality. However, one should know that immortality goes against the will of the heavens. It is stealing life from the heavens. Everyone who desires immortality would have to do this alone. Will you?¡±

    Zhao Hai knit his brows. Although he was an indifferent person, he wasn¡¯tpletely ruthless. It was impossible for him to sacrifice Laura and the others just for the sake of immortality. Because of this, Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m unable to do this.¡±

    The person seemed to be stunned at Zhao Hai¡¯s reply. Then he disappeared into thin air. Along with the disappearance of the man was the appearance of a kindly dressed monk. When the monk appeared, he put his hands together before smiling at Zhao Hai, ¡°Greetings, young benefactor.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t understand why this monk appeared. However, he also put his hands together and said, ¡°Greetings, Master.¡±

    When the monk saw Zhao Hai¡¯s conduct, his smile couldn¡¯t help but deepen. He immediately replied, ¡°Benefactor has answered well. In this world, there are many paths in order to achieve immortality. With Buddhism, you will receive the grand dao.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°These paths, Master, please enlighten me.¡±

    The Monk said, ¡°All living things aim for immortality, but this is a selfish aim. Why not follow the teachings of Buddha. Receive happiness, and enter the evesting!¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a faint smile as he said, ¡°Those who are not fish would never know the happiness of one. The Buddha has transcended humanity, so how could he know our pains? I do good deeds, but I¡¯m not a monk nor do I worship to Buddha. In such case, won¡¯t I be a living Buddha? If I am wicked, dress myself in gold, burn books, and break wooden fish, then wouldn¡¯t I be a great Demon?¡±

    When the Monk heard this, he began to vanish, recing him was a person with a schrly appearance. In this person¡¯s hand was a book, he looked at Zhao Hai and smiled, ¡°Those who are not fish will never know a fish¡¯s happiness. Good, good. Those who can save the world are only saints and sages. Are you willing to follow the saint¡¯s path with me in order to achieve immortality?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Onlymoners can save the people of the world. Where do saints and sagese from? They are also ordinary people!¡±

    The Schr vanished, in his ce was an Old Daoist. The Old Daoist had snow white hair, beard and eyebrows. In his hand was a bone dust pouch. He Old Daoist looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little friend is persevering and wise. You are a good candidate for spiritual cultivation. Little friend, are you willing to explore nature with me? We will take the mountains and the rivers as our teachers, treat the heavens as our friend. To pursue the path to immortality together!¡±

    Zhao Hai actually chuckled as he replied, ¡°What is the grand dao? The grand dao is the dao of the heavens, a path of humanity, and a bitter life to some people. But if I be immortal alone, then what is the point? People can be happy without being immortal, is that part of the dao? The Dao is life, the heavens are the dao. The dao is my heart and my heart is the dao!¡±

    The Old Daoist vanished. At this time a giant appeared in front of Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai had seen this giant before. It was the dead giant back in that small ce. When the giant appeared, he gave Zhao Hai a salute before he said, ¡°This one has met Little Friend. This one is Scattered Spirit of the Spirit Giant race.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he returned the greeting, ¡°This one is Zhao Hai.¡±

    Scattered Spirit looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I have seen Little Friend Zhao Hai. My Spirit Giant race is one of the races that coexisted along with the other 99 from the Spirit Realm. Our n, along with the others, don¡¯t vie for supremacy nor do we indulge in conquest. The 100 races lived harmoniously. But one day, a severely wounded Human arrived at our Spirit Realm. The 100 ns did our best in order to rescue and befriend him. However, nobody expected that Human to call other Humans in order to attack our realm. They destroyed our civilization. In the end, we could only call for 100 brave warriors for onest struggle. We created a space to save and protect our sacred relic, the Hundred Spirit Tree, up until a destined friend arrives. Little Friend Zhao Hai, you are that destined friend. Little Friend, please take the Hundred Spirit Tree away from this ce. Let it recover. If you do, then we will be deeply grateful to you.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. He looked at Scattered Spirit and said, ¡°You made this space? Didn¡¯t you die, how are you able to speak to me?¡±

    Scattered Spirit replied, ¡°Little Friend doesn¡¯t need to be confused. Me and the other 99 sent our spiritual force to the Hundred Spirit Tree before we died. Upon meeting you, our spirits would start to dissipate. My current appearance is the amalgamation of all our spiritual forces.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he looked at Scattered Spirit and said, ¡°Did you also arrange the magic formation? How can I remove it?¡±

    Scattered Spirit replied, ¡°This formation was arranged by the hundred ns. It is named Divine Soul Five Element Killing Formation. It cuts both yin and yang energy of the five elements. Breaking this formation is easy, as long as you throw our corpses towards the formation, then the formation would dissipate. You can also obtain the formation itself.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared as he listened to Scattered Spirit. At this time, Scattered Spirit gave Zhao Hai ast salute before saying, ¡°Little Friend, my divine soul is starting to vanish. I ask Little Friend to take good care of the Hundred Spirit Tree, our 100 ns would forever be grateful to you.¡± After he said that Scattered Spirit became more and more pale before hepletely vanished.

    I¡¯m not sure about this. I didn¡¯t manage to find any relevant resources to trante this segment.

 Chapter 1037 â€“ Insane Level Ups

    <h4>Chapter 1037 ¨C Insane Level Ups</h4>

    After Scattered Spirit vanished, Zhao Hai discovered that he had returned to the small tree. HIs hand was on the tree, the same action that he had earlier.

    Zhao Hai stared, he can affirm that he wasn¡¯t dreaming. He was just sent to another ce and this ce was actually his own sea of knowledge.

    Zhao Hai frowned. He was sure that he had just talked with Scattered Spirit. But that happened not in another ce, but instead inside his own mind.

    But what made Zhao Hai confused were the people who appeared before Scattered Spirit. What¡¯s the purpose of the Immortal, Monk, Schr, and Old Daoist?

    Although he was left with questions, Zhao Hai recalled Scattered Spirit¡¯s wish. Inside this formation called the Divine Soul Five Element Killing Formation was a tree he was meant to protect.

    Zhao Hai had no problems agreeing to Scattered Spirit¡¯s request. This was a tree species that Zhao Hai had not seen before, and the Space would definitely take it in. Moving the tree to the Space would be beneficial to it, and it would also give the Space some experience.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to look at the corpses of the 100 individuals. Scattered Spirit said that throwing these corpses towards the Divine Soul Five Element Killing Formation would turn it off. Moreover, Zhao Hai could also obtain the formation itself. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to do this.

    Zhao Hai heard Scattered Spirit say that all of them used their final strength to establish the formation in order to protect the Hundred Spirit Tree. So even if Zhao Hai broke the formation and obtained its method of activation, it was still impossible for Zhao Hai to use it. He alone wasn¡¯t enough to establish the formation.

    Throwing these corpses to disintegrate inside the formation wasn¡¯t something that Zhao Hai could bear to do. He was a Dark Mage, but he would only be impolite to the corpses of his enemies and turn them into Undead. As for people on his own side, he would only turn them into Undead if necessary, otherwise he would give them the greatest respect.

    Scattered Spirit and the others weren¡¯t people on his own side, but they were surely not his enemy. For Zhao Hai to throw their corpses towards the killing formation was something that Zhao Hai cannot do.

    Although he doesn¡¯t know another way to break the formation, Zhao Hai can still leave using the Space. Zhao Hai ns to leave using the Space along with the 100 corpses. Then he would find a good ce to bury them in.

    There was another reason why Zhao Hai chose to bury the bodies of the 100 people from the Spirit World. This was because these people were all experts. All of them deserved to rest with dignity. And from Scattered Spirit¡¯s words, what happened to them was caused by the Human Race. When he thought about this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty.

    Zhao Hai sighed, then he waved his hand to take all of the corpses. After that, Zhao Hai inspected the small tree. His spiritual force searched underground in order to find the tip of the tree¡¯s roots. This way, it would be easier for it to be moved to the Space.

    Scattered Spirit said that this tree was their most sacred artifact, the Hundred Spirit tree. Upon facing such a treasure, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare to be negligent. Because of this, he was very careful in searching for the tree¡¯s roots.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect the tree to have such strong roots. Moreover, the roots of the tree spanned the entire 100 square meter area. At the same time, the main root of the tree stretched up to 1 kilometer into the ground.

    A meter high tree actually had a kilometer long root? This caused Zhao Hai to be startled.

    Zhao Hai opened a spatial rift using all of his strength. The huge spatial rift appeared on top of Zhao Hai¡¯s head.

    Zhao Hai used his finger to lead the spatial rift¡¯s dimensions towards the light wall. It must be said that Zhao Hai was thankful for the existence of the Divine Five Element Killing Formation. The formation kept the roots of the tree contained. Without the formation, who knows howrge the tree root¡¯s span would be. If that happened, Zhao Hai would have to spend more effort in moving the tree.

    Zhao Hai also discovered that the Five Elements inside this small space waspletely isted from the Underworld. And unlike the Underworld, the soil in this ce wasmon dirt. Any presence of blood also couldn¡¯t be found. It looked like this ce wasn¡¯t in the Underworld at all.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dwell too much on this as he directed the spatial rift to push downwards. And since the tree didn¡¯t expand too much aboveground, the spatial rift had a smooth path downward. It proceeded downwards until it had fully swallowed the Hundred Spirit Tree.

    When the Hundred Spirit Tree was finally absorbed, Zhao Hai decided to ce it by the Space¡¯s vi. As the Hundred Spirit Tree was sent in, the Space immediately issued a prompt, ¡°High-grade nt discovered. Level required to scan is too high, Host currently has no permission to view data. Since host has acquired a high-grade nt, the Space has been upgraded to level 110. Host can now purchase 10 low-ranked cultivation backgrounds as well as 20mon backgrounds. Hoping for the Host to continue your hard work.¡±

    This caused Zhao Hai to stare, the Hundred Spirit Tree was truly astonishing. Not only could Zhao Hai not view its properties, it even made the Space level up 8 times, making it level 110. This was truly a great harvest.

    However, this wasn¡¯t the end. After Zhao Hai nted the Hundred Spirit Tree and watered it with the space¡¯s water, the tree began to grow at a rate visible to the naked eye. It didn¡¯t take long before the tree¡¯s root grew to a kilometer deep. Then Zhao Hai began to feel the energy inside the Space quickly flowing towards the tree¡¯s trunk, making the Hundred Spirit Tree the center of an energy whirlpool. As the energy of the Space was vigorously absorbed, the tree began to grow bigger and bigger. In the end, the Hundred Spirit Tree reached an astonishing height of a kilometer, surpassing the Tree of Life¡¯s record height by about 100 meters. The tree gave shade to the vi, giving it a quaint atmosphere.

    At this time, the tree stopped its growth and cut off its absorption of the Space¡¯s energy. And then it began to release some energy to the Space for some time before it stopped.

    Zhao Hai discovered that the energy released by the Hundred Spirit Tree gave the Space more vitality. Zhao Hai was able to faintly feel the nts in the Space cheering.

    At this time, Laura and the others went outside of the v. All of them were shocked upon seeing the huge Hundred Spirit Tree.

    Zhao Hai also began to discover that 100 flowers had appeared on the Hundred Spirit Tree. These 100 flowers looked different from each other. Some were single flowers, while some came in clumps. However, each flower had a size of about a meter, they were very beautiful.

    Zhao Hai stood below the tree, feeling the delicate fragrance that it gave out from time to time. This fragrance was quite special. Initially, it wasn¡¯t very thick, feeling quite pale. But after some time, it gave people a in and sincere feeling, it seems as though it refreshed one¡¯s soul.

    Laura and the others couldn¡¯t help but lift their noses up. Then Megan said, ¡°It¡¯s fragrant, it smells very good. Big Brother Hai, was this that half-dead tree? Did you use magic? Or elerated time?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t use magic or anything else. It¡¯s a mystery why it grew to this height.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to nt a huge tree next to the vi. With this tree, everything looks perfect.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°This is the Hundred Spirit Tree. Those people surrounding the tree are from the Hundred Spirit n. It¡¯s possible that they are from the Cultivation Realm. They were attacked by the Humans. Because of this, they escaped with the tree to the Underworld. With the tree being their sacred relic, they surrounded it with the killing formation. After I rushed through the light wall, the people from the Hundred Spirit n asked me to take care of their tree. Because of this, I decided to nt the tree inside the Space.¡±

    Laura looked confused at what Zhao Hai said, so she asked, ¡°Brother Hai, how did you know about all of these?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Those 100 people sent their final spiritual force into the Hundred Spirit Tree. They directly sent a message to me when I touched the tree.¡±

    Laura replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just rub the tree? How can you obtain this information?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, ¡°Rub that tree? Haven¡¯t I been out for some time?¡±

    Laura shook her head and said, ¡°No, we just saw you rub the tree. It wasn¡¯t that long.¡±

    Zhao Hai began to understand the problem. He felt that it he took a long time inside that dream-like world. But in fact, it only took a very short time.

    After he thought about this, Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I just felt like time passed longer than what it should have taken. Alright, we¡¯re done here. Let¡¯s continue exploring the Underworld. Make sure to tell the Snake King and the others to refrain from getting close to the killing formation, or else they would be smashed to pieces.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll ry this matter to the Snake King and the others. Brother Hai, that Divine Five Element Killing Formation is too dangerous. Don¡¯t go into such danger in the future, you¡¯ll worry us to death.¡¯

    Zhao Hai looked at Laura and then smiled, ¡°Alright, you can rest assured. After all, it was a risk worth taking. Also, don¡¯t forget that I have my staff and my crystal form. I¡¯m not that easy to damage.¡±

    Laura knew that urging Zhao Hai further would prove useless. Moreover, this risk was truly worth it. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t do this from time to time, then the Space wouldn¡¯t¡¯ develop. Therefore, she decided to just nod and say nothing else.

    It¡¯s Ê¶º£(Sh¨¬ h¨£i) or sea of knowledge. This is the first time this appeared.

 Chapter 1038 â€“ Heaven Defying Hundred Spirit Tree

    <h4>Chapter 1038 ¨C Heaven Defying Hundred Spirit Tree</h4>

    Zhao Hai¡¯s figure shsed out of the Space as he returned to the Underworld. He was nning to head towards the Snake King¡¯s territory.

    However, Zhao Hai suddenly discovered that he had arrived in his sea of knowledge once more. Last time, he was made aware of this because of the dreamy mist surrounding it, and by the fact that it didn¡¯t look like any other ce.

    While Zhao Hai was puzzled, Scattered Spirit suddenly appeared in front of him. In their previous meeting, Scattered Spirit was unemotional. But this time, Scattered Spirit had a smile on his face. He looked at Zhao Hai before he bowed and greeted, ¡°Little Friend Zhao Hai.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he looked at Scattered Spirit and said, ¡°Scattered Spirit? Is that you? You didn¡¯t dissipate?¡±

    Scattered Spirit smiled faintly and said, ¡°Correct. Little Friend Zhao Hai is truly a good man.¡±

    Zhao Hai knit his brows, ¡°Scattered Soul, what do you mean? Are you saying that you don¡¯t dissipate? Are you going to stay here?¡±

    Scattered Spirit felt that Zhao Hai was starting to get annoyed, so he immediately said, ¡°My friend, you misunderstand. The reason why I appeared is because you have fulfilled the requirements of the Hundred Spirits n.¡±

    Zhao Hai still couldn¡¯t understand, ¡°What do you mean? Scattered Spirit, exin it to me clearly.¡±

    Scattered Spirit smiled faintly and replied, ¡°My friend, don¡¯t worry. What you sawst time is truly my remnant soul. However, my task is still notplete. Before seeing me, you saw a Demon Path Practitioner, a Buddhist Monk, a Confusian Schr, and a Dao Sect Practitioner. Those are tests. I told youst time that we rescued a Human who brought other Humans to ughter our n. In order for us to establish trust, we needed to make a test.¡±

    After hearing this, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression changed, ¡°So in other words, if I agreed to any of those Cultivators, I would have died?¡±

    Scattered Spirit replied, ¡°Cultivator? What are those? I don¡¯t understand. Those people are all Immortal Practitioners. But you don¡¯t have to worry. Even if you agreed to any of them, you would not die. You would just be expelled from the formation since it would be impossible for you to handle our request.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Scattered Soul and said, ¡°Is it really that simple?¡±

    Scattered Spirit smiled, ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s impossible for it to be that easy. If you followed what I said and threw our bodies into the Divine Five Element Killing Formation, then not only could you dissipate the formation, you would also fail to obtain it. Instead, you would detonate the formation, burning everything inside.¡±

    Zhao Hai knit his brows, ¡°So is there another way to break it?¡±

    Scattered Spirit smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s another way to break the formation. The formation would only dissipate when our requests have been aplished. Little friend, you should know that since you met us, then there¡¯s no need for you to break the formation in order to escape that ce. If you threw our corpses into the formation, then this meant that you are a person with nopassion. So how could we possibly hand over our Hundred Spirit Tree to a person like that?¡±

    Zhao Hai began to understand. The Hundred Spirit n died in order to protect the Hundred Spirit Tree. This showed how important the tree was for them. So how could they have a piece of mind if they just hand it over to anyone.

    Scattered Spirit looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s expression as he smiled faintly and said, ¡°It seems like you understand why we did all of that. My Hundred Spirit n surely won¡¯t make Little Friend lose out on this matter. Now that the Divine Five Element formation is about to be broken, by remnant soul would no longer be able to hold out for long. However, Little Friend can rest assured, you don¡¯t need to destroy our corpses nor the Hundred Spirit Tree in order to obtain the formation. The formation will be absorbed inside your body and reside outside your sea of knowledge. No matter what kind of spiritual attack, the formation would block them all. Moreover, from now on, the formation would be under your control. Even if you destroy the Hundred Spirit Tree, the formation wouldn¡¯t retaliate against you. This is my Hundred Spirit n¡¯s gift to you. I ask you to ept it.¡±

    Zhao Hai gawked. He didn¡¯t expect to gain another good thing. It was actually a defensive measure. Moreover, it protected his sea of knowledge.

    Scattered Spirit continued, ¡°My friend, there¡¯s no need to take revenge for the Hundred Spirit n. The Universe is aplex being, and being extinguished is part of nature¡¯sws. The Humans eliminating our Hundred Spirit n goes ording to nature¡¯sws. Actually, this Hundred Spirit Tree is actually not the one from our Hundred Spirit n. When the Humans destroyed the Hundred Spirit Tree, they only destroyed the main tree. They were unaware of the seedling growing under the tree. This is enough to prove that the Universe wanted the tree to survive. Therefore, Little Friend, please take good care of the tree. These trees existed in the Spirit World long before the Hundred Spirit n existed. And even after 1 million years of research, we still had yet to unlock the full capabilities of the tree. Now, I will ry the abilities of the Hundred Spirit Tree to Little Friend.¡±

    After he said that, Scattered Spirit emitted a five colored light as he drilled into Zhao Hai¡¯s body. Before long, Zhao Hai was bombarded with information. However, even before Zhao Hai managed to digest it all, he noticed that Scattered Spirit had appeared once more, but now his body was fainter than before. While Zhao Hai was stunned, Scattered Spirit said, ¡°Little Friend, we have waited for a long time. Now that the Hundred Spirit n has been eliminated from this universe, we hope that you can take care of the Hundred Spirit Tree. Little Friend, this will be myst farewell.¡±

    After he said that, Scattered Spirit faded for thest time. Then another Hundred Spirit n member appeared in his ce. This person gave Zhao Hai a bow before he disappeared and was reced by another person. In the end all 100 members of the Hundred Spirit n had given Zhao Hai their respects. Then after that, Zhao Hai saw nothing else.

    Zhao Hai knew that this was the Hundred Spirit n expressing their gratefulness towards him. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t impolite and returned each salute given to him. After that, Zhao Hai felt his sea of knowledge being surrounded by a five-colored light, forming four light walls that firmly protected what was inside.

    Zhao Hai used his spiritual force to search, and as he did that, he heard the Space¡¯s prompt, ¡°Five element protective light wall detected. Extracting function and integrating it to the Space. The Space¡¯s defenses have increased. Without the host¡¯s permission, anybody who dared to enter a spatial rift to the Space would be strangled to death by the five element light wall. Any spiritual force with evil intention who attacks the host would also be strangled by the five element wall.¡±

    At the same time, Zhao Hai could also feel control over the five element light wall. He began to feel relief. He didn¡¯t expect to receive the light wall at this time. And since it protected his sea of knowledge, those who n to attack him using spiritual force would face a violent retaliation.

    After gaining control of the five element light wall, Zhao Hai began to examine the information that Scattered Spirit gave him. Zhao Hai used his spiritual force to sweep his sea of knowledge before that clump of information came out.

    This knowledge included matters about the Hundred Spirit Tree as well as the method to arrange and dismantle the Divine Five Element Killing Formation.

    The Hundred Spirit n¡¯s Hundred Spirit Tree was actually called Hundred Stars Tree. The tree would live for one hundred years before blooming for 100 days. If one was fast and harvested the tree¡¯s parts after 100 days, then one would obtain great benefits The bark of the tree can be used as medicine in order to heal even fatal wounds. If it was used alongside other medicinal nts, then the effect would be strengthened.

    Also, if one soaks a leaf of the tree in water and drank it, then their cultivation would be increased, their physique would be strengthened, and their spiritual force would recover much faster. It can be said that it was a very good spiritual force restoration medicine.

    The most unusual thing about the Hundred Spirit Tree was the fact that flowers would bloom after one hundred years and would stay that way for 100 days. After 100 days, the flowers would begin to form fruits. Then the mature fruit would begin detaching themselves from the tree. The fruits would then begin to growrger andrger. Thergest fruit would turn into an ind that was not less than 10 thousand square meters in surface area and not more than one million square kilometers. This small ind would hover in the air and would have its own gravity. This ind wouldn¡¯t be able to detach from thend much further, but the ind could be farmed and upied. However, there wouldn¡¯t be any minerals on this ind.

    As for the other 99 fruits, they could be turned into airships. This airship was actually a mix of a vessel, a nting area, and an energy source. No matter who it was, as long as they drop their blood on the fruit, then they would immediately turn into these airships. This ship would act like a small ind with its own gravitational force. People could also live on its surface and even farm. The area of these ships wouldn¡¯t go further than 10 thousand square meters, but this wasn¡¯t a small area.

    Moreover, this ship would provide energy to its owner. If its owner runs out of energy duringbat, then the ship would provide some. If the ship was nted with high-ranked nts, then the energy supplied would be greater. If the ship wasn¡¯t cultivated, then the energy it provides would be low.

    During the war between the Humans and the Hundred Spirit n, the Hundred Spirit Tree¡¯s fruits were turned into floating ships. This gave the Humans enormous losses. Because of this, the Humans sent out powerful experts in order to erase the Hundred Spirit Tree. Because the tree was destroyed, and the fact that the Hundred Spirit n was not that populous, it didn¡¯t take long before the Spirit World was taken over by the Humans.

    If nobody uses the Hundred Spirit Fruit, then the fruit would stillst forever. This was because these fruits can absorb the energy of the universe in order to support its existence. The energy absorbed would also allow another Hundred Spirit Tree to grow. And when the tree grows up, it would release the same energy it borrowed back into the Universe. This would form a loop of interdependence between the universe and the tree.

    As for the fruit that turned into an ind, it was impossible to be owned by someone. This ind would just float above the ground. However, if this ind existed for a very long time, then it would ascend and be a. They would also have natural source transmission formations inside them. These formations form a direct link towards the ce where the original Hundred Spirit Tree grew. In other words, as long as an ind existed for a very long time, it can roam the universe as a. And with the transmission formation, the ind could return to the where it originated.

    Also, the small that the fruit turned into would be able to attract the energy of the Universe and then grow its own Hundred Spirit Tree. And this tree would return to the origin ce of the.

    After knowing these functions of the Hundred Spirit Tree, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. He didn¡¯t expect the Hundred Spirit Tree to be this heaven-defying. It can actually form inds ands that have their own gravitational field. This was too inconceivable.

    Zhao Hai could now understand why the Hundred Spirit n appointed the Hundred Spirit Tree as their sacred relic. In fact, any race that obtains this tree would no doubt make it their most precious treasure. This tree was just too heaven-defying.

    Besides the Hundred Spirit Tree, there was also information about the Divine Five Element Killing Formation. This formation involved the five elements of the heavens and the earth. It can be said that no matter what type of energy, it could still be influenced by the formation, this includes spiritual force. There were rules to establishing this formation. The person who wanted to set it up would have to bnce the power of the five elements. There must also be enough energy and spiritual force to power the formation. The reason why the Hundred Spirit n was able to establish this formation was because they had already sacrificed more than a million of their kin during tests. In the end, 100 people seeded in establishing the formation. Those who failed were all consumed by the bacsh.

    On the other hand, dissolving the formation was actually very simple. To break the formation, one should meet the requirements set by the one who established the formation, just like what the Hundred Spirit n did. As long as you don¡¯t destroy their bodies, not destroy the Hundred Spirit Tree, and then giving the tree some security, then the formation would break apart.

    If Zhao Hai establishes the formation, then he could make his own requirements. For example, Zhao Hai can make a rule that as long as a person says the word ¡®Hello¡¯, then they would break the formation. It was that simple, using other methods would just get them killed. No matter what, aplishing the requirements was the only way of breaking a Divine Five Element Killing Formation.

 Chapter 1039 â€“ Five Element Killing Formation

    <h4>Chapter 1039 ¨C Five Element Killing Formation</h4>

    The world has no certainties!

    This was something that everyone who study magic formations knew. In fact, Zhao Hai believes that this sentence was also true for those who study magic formations in the Cultivation Realm.

    This statement was also true regarding the Divine Five Element Killing Formation. It was the strongest formation that Zhao Hai had seen. It could strangle both yin and yang of the five elements. It could also retaliate against spiritual attacks. One might even say that it was almost perfect.

    However, such near perfection still had to make way for an out. Otherwise, the formation wouldn¡¯t have been sessfully established.

    In fact, for those who set the Five Element Killing formation, this out was the requirement that one needs to aplish. As for those who wanted to try other methods in order to break the formation, it was almost impossible for them to seed.

    This was the unique point of the Five Element Killing formation. As for the other formations, as long as you find a weakness to break them, then they could do it. But this wouldn¡¯t work on the Five Element Formation. If one couldn¡¯t aplish the requirements of the formation, then one wouldn¡¯t be able to break it.

    Strictly speaking, the Five Element Killing Formation couldn¡¯t be identified into a type of formation. Instead, it can be said that it was a mix between a formation and a form of thought. It didn¡¯t need formation gs nor formation disks, instead it needed the thoughts of those who set it up. Because of this, the formation couldn¡¯t be broken using conventional methods.

    And now, Zhao Hai¡¯s sea of knowledge was surrounded by the five element light wall. Any spiritual force that had malicious intent towards Zhao Hai would be attacked by the light wall. And there was only one way to break this light wall, it was either by Zhao Hai dissipating it by himself, or if the Hundred Spirit Tree was removed from the Space.

    Nobody else can achieve these requirements other than Zhao Hai. Therefore, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried about the formation in his sea of knowledge being broken.

    However, Zhao Hai will certainly make good use of the Five Element Killing formation. In fact, the Space had already extracted the properties of the formation and then unified it with Zhao Hai¡¯s staff. In other words, Zhao Hai can ce his own Five Element Killing Formation. But this time, the formation that Zhao Hai could arrange was in no wayparable to the one arranged by the Hundred Spirit n.

    There¡¯s also another characteristic to the Five Element Killing Formation, its height went ording to the strength of the people establishing it. And with Zhao Hai¡¯s present strength, he certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to match the Divine Five Element Killing Formation made by the Hundred Spirit n. After all, the Divine Five Element Killing Formation was set up by 100 high-ranked Immortals from the Hundred Spirit n.

    Zhao Hai slowly opened his eyes. He was also made aware that the Five Element Killing Formation in the Underworld hadpletely vanished. At this time, there would be no forbiddennd in the Underworld.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s figure moved as he appeared inside the Snake King¡¯s Domain. The Snake King wasn¡¯t actually inside its area. It was waiting for Zhao Hai in a ce not far away from the light wall. This touched Zhao Hai somewhat.

    Zhao Hai found the Snake King and they returned to its domain. He also told the Snake King that there wouldn¡¯t be anything attacking them in the future. They can now go to the central region. After that Zhao Hai went back to the Space.

    At this point, Zhao Hai¡¯s territory in the Underworld couldn¡¯t be said to be small. Naturally, this included the Dark Creature Domain. Now that the Dark Creatures had been subdued by Zhao Hai, their territory would naturally be his. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t n to use the Dark Creatures to help him fight.

    When Zhao Hai returned to the Space, he saw Laura and the others looking at the Space in confusion. After seeing Zhao Haie back, Laura immediately said, ¡°Brother Hai, the formation arranged by the Hundred Spirit n just disappeared.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I know. The Five Elements Killing Formation has been withdrawn by the Space and ced inside my staff. Moreover, another Five Element Killing Formation is protecting my sea of knowledge.¡± Then he ryed what happened to Laura and the others.

    The women began to understand what happened, then they couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid. Laura said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Hundred Spirit n to be that careful. It¡¯s good that Brother Hai has a tender heart and didn¡¯t destroy their corpses. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have obtained the Hundred Spirit Tree.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded with a smile as he said, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t expect the abilities of the Hundred Spirit Tree.¡±

    When Zhao Hia¡¯s said this, Laura and the others began to anticipate his next words, they immediately urged him to continue. Then Zhao Hai told them about the function of the Hundred Spirit Tree. The women didn¡¯t expect the Hundred Spirit Tree to grow an ind, and these inds could actually go into outer space.

    The group began to understand how extraordinary the tree was. Zhao Hai had the same reaction as them, even he didn¡¯t think that the tree would be this formidable.

    As Zhao Hai looked at the Hundred Spirit Tree, he suddenly said, ¡°Cai¡¯er,e here quick.¡±

    Cai¡¯er immediately appeared by Zhao Hai¡¯s side. Then Zhao Hai pointed to the Hundred Spirit Tree and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, pay attention to the Hundred Spirit Tree. After 100 days, the tree would die. But before itpletely withers, make sure to harvest its parts for medicine. For now, collect some leaves so that everyone can drink it as tea.¡±

    Cai¡¯erplied, then she looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, can¡¯t we just elerate the area around the Hundred Spirit Tree?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he forgot about this point. Now that Cai¡¯er reminded him, Zhao Hai thought it through before he said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that. I forgot about it, Cai¡¯er is truly smart.¡±

    When Cai¡¯er heard Zhao Hai¡¯s praise, she couldn¡¯t help but smile like a youngdy. Then she went on to elerate the area around the Hundred Spirit Tree.

    But just as Cai¡¯er was about to begin, the Space issued a prompt, ¡°Unable to elerate time around the selected area. Host¡¯s level didn¡¯t reach the requirement. Hoping the host to work harder.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then she looked at Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°What happened? How is my level insufficient for time eleration?¡±

    Cai¡¯er shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, this is the first time I¡¯ve encountered this. Normally, time would elerate no matter what. It¡¯s possibly because the Hundred Spirit Tree is too high-leveled.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°That seems to be it. In any case, we can still wait until 100 days are up. When the timees, we would have our own floating ind.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded. Laura and the others also heard the prompt, so they ran over. After hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s words, Laura said, ¡°Brother Hai, this Hundred Spirit Tree is a treasure of the heavens and the earth, and we¡¯re already lucky to get our hands on it. It doesn¡¯t matter if we wait.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Obtaining the tree is a great fortune. It is truly worth the wait. Let¡¯s go back inside. Cai¡¯er, please fetch us a couple of leaves. Let¡¯s make some tea to drink.¡± Cai¡¯er nodded. Then Zhao Hai led Laura and the others back into the vi.

    After the group had sat down, Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, we¡¯ve already unified the Resistance Army as well as conquered the Dark Creature Domain. What do you n to do next? Do you deal with the Dark Temple, or the Neutral Alliance?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought about it for a moment and said, ¡°We¡¯ll go against the Dark Temple next. The Resistance Army still has business rtions with the Neutral Alliance. Going against the Alliance at this time would just push them towards the Dark Temple. Let¡¯s take a step back and look at the Alliance¡¯s actions. Once we destroy the Dark Temple, then even the Neutral Alliance would not be able to do anything to us. At the same time, we can also make use of the Dark Creatures. If the Alliance ns anything, we can have the Dark Creatures deal with them.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°That¡¯s also good. Brother Hai, how about the Blood Spirit Beasts? When do you nt to capture them?¡±

    Zhao Hai paused before he answered, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a couple of days. After a few days of rest, I will proceed to capture some Blood Spirit Beasts. I¡¯m sure the Dark Temple still had people stationed along the Blood River. If I went to capture Blood Spirit Beasts, then I would be announcing my existence to them. When the Dark Temple gets word about me, then that would be my deration of war.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°I reckon we should call Addison and the others over to make them prepare. After you capture the Blood Spirit Beasts, we shall immediately begin our war with the Dark Temple. Lizzy, Megan, are there any issues with the Undead army?¡±

    Lizzy and Megan shook their heads. Then Lizzy replied, ¡°There are no problems on our part. But Big Brother Hai, you should make a map of the Dark Temple¡¯s territory. This way, it would be more convenient to fight against them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Rest assured, I will make sure to do so. I will use these couple of days to map out the Dark Temple¡¯s territory. We still aren¡¯t sure about how big the Underworld is. If we cannotpletely eradicate the Dark Temple and they hide somewhere, then it would be troublesome if they hit us in the future.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°The Underworld is truly huge. Even Ancient Lich like Gimreden aren¡¯t aware to what extent. I¡¯m afraid it wouldn¡¯t be easy.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. No matter how big it is, it surely has an end point. The Underworld would be our back garden in the future, we need to grasp into every inch of thisnd.¡±

 Chapter 1040 â€“ Target, Blood River, Depart!

    <h4>Chapter 1040 ¨C Target, Blood River, Depart!</h4>

    Laura nodded. She agreed to Zhao Hai¡¯s decision. If they cannot assureplete security in the Underworld, then they would have to constantly worry about hidden dangers all the time.

    Zhao Hai looked at the group and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not think too much about it. This time, I intend to find the Blood River¡¯s source. The Blood River is able to produce so much Blood Spirit Beasts, so its source should be extraordinary. Perhaps it¡¯s another treasure.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Brother Hai, now that you¡¯re getting richer and richer, you¡¯re beginning to look at treasures as though they are gold coins. You shouldn¡¯t expect too much.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed. At this time, Meg arrived while bringing a pot of tea. She ced it on the table and gave Zhao Hai and the others one cup each. Then she smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, have a taste. This is tea made from the leaves of the Hundred Spirit Tree.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he looked down at the teacup. The cup was white porcin, inside it was a light green tea. He could taste the delicate fragrance even before he drank it. As soon as the fragrance entered his nose, it dashed straight into his head, clearing it up from distracting thoughts.

    Just with the smell, one would know how good the tea was. Zhao Hai proceeded to take a little sip. It was a bit bitter, but it was very fragrant. The moment he drank it, Zhao Hai felt every single pore in his body breathing. It was a fantastic feeling.

    Zhao Hai closed his eyes and savoured the taste for some time. Then he let out a long breath and said, ¡°This vor is fantastic. Meg, prepare some leaves and send them to WIld Dragon Ind for Grandpa Green and the others to consume. This thing can supplement spiritual force, it should be very useful for them.¡±

    Meg gave a nod. Cai¡¯er also took a cup to drink. After hearing Zhao Hai, she couldn¡¯t help but turn her head and said, ¡°Young Master, we should try having the leaves analyzed in the Scanner. Let¡¯s see if it can be matched with other herbs inside the Space, making it better. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°We might as well try making herbal tea. However, we shouldn¡¯t lose this fragrance, otherwise the experience wouldn¡¯t be good.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded, then her body shed as she disappeared. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t follow behind, it really wasn¡¯t worth it for him to personally go to the Scanner. The result would be printed anyway.

    Before long, Cai¡¯er came back, on her hand was a piece of paper with a form for herb tea. Zhao Hai looked at the recipe, it seems to be made with dozens of herbs that can be found in the Space. He returned the paper to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Meg, please try making this herb tea along with Cai¡¯er. Then hand the form over to Wild Dragon Ind as well.¡±

    Meg nodded and then followed Cai¡¯er. Laura looked at their backs and faintly smiled, ¡°The Space is truly convenient with Meg and Cai¡¯er. As long as matters stay normal, the family¡¯s matters would always be handled by them.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, his face had a gentle look. Speaking of which, among Zhao Hai¡¯s women, he was with Meg the longest. However, Meg had the least exposure because she spends most of her time taking care of Zhao Hai¡¯s trivial matters. Because of this less conspicuous position, she simply cannot attract anybody¡¯s attention.

    However, Zhao Hai knew that without Meg, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of his basic necessities. Meg understood Zhao Hai the most, and she was the one who could take care of him the best. Zhao Hai could smoothly enjoy his downtimesrgely thanks to Meg¡¯s efforts.

    After drinking another sip of his tea, Zhao Hai looked back at the monitor. His blood needles were then sent scouring through the Dark Temple¡¯s Domain, investigating and recording the terrain.

    After releasing the blood needles, Zhao Hai called Addison and the others into the Space. Addison used the past few days to integrate the entire Resistance Army into one entity. But this integration happened mostly under wraps. They still did business with the Alliance. Nothing changed in the trades, there simply wasn¡¯t any way for the Alliance to find anything wrong.

    Actually, there were a lot of Undead from both the Neutral Alliance and the Dark Temple that were roaming around inside the Resistance Army¡¯s territory. They were here in order to detect any movement inside the Army. But unfortunately, even if those Undead were experts, as long as they were sent to the Space, they would no longer be able to send information back. Therefore, no news about the Army¡¯s unification reached the Neutral Alliance and the Dark Temple.

    Addison lead Guli, Jiang Zheng, and the Five Element Skeletons into the Space¡¯s vi. After giving their salute, Zhao Hai had the group sit down before he said, ¡°Now that the matter with the Dark Creatures has been solved, we should begin to act against the Dark Temple. Is everything prepared?¡±

    When Addison heard Zhao Hai, his heart couldn¡¯t help but move, ¡°Young Master, rest assured. We have finished our preparations. We can depart at any moment.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. But there¡¯s no need to be anxious, it¡¯s still too early to start. Wait for me to deal with the Blood River and the Blood River Beasts first. Then after that, we can begin.¡±

    Addison nodded. However, his expression seems to be down. He really thought that it was already time to attack the Dark Temple. He didn¡¯t expect to wait.

    Zhao Hai looked at Addison¡¯s expression as he smiled and said, ¡°Alright Addison, there¡¯s no need to worry about it. Whether it be now orter, we would still be attacking the Dark Temple. As long as I¡¯m done subduing the Blood Spirit Beasts, then we could gain the advantage of being able to retreat and attack whenever we want. Wouldn¡¯t that be better?¡±

    Addison nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Young Master. I understand.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the group and said, ¡°I called you over here so that you can increase your strengths using the Space¡¯s nts and fiery souls. I also want you to purchase more goods from the Alliance, make them think that this is because you are promoting more Experts in order to fight each other. Also, it would be best for us to gain more King-level Experts. This way, we would be more confident in dealing with the Dark Temple.¡±

    Addison nodded, then he looked at Zhao Hai with a questioning expression, ¡°Young Master, are you going to make a move? If you do, then there¡¯s no need for us to fear the Dark Temple.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Naturally I would make a move. However, you should know that there is an exceptional Expert in the Dark Temple. If I move, then I would be blocked by that person. You would have to deal with the other Experts from the Dark Temple. Understood?¡±

    Addison and the others immediately answered, ¡°We understand. Please rest assured.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and sent the group out. He handed all of the affairs in the Underworld over to Addison. He knew that Addison would do well. Moreover, if Zhao Hai ascends in the future, it would still be impossible for him to step in the Underworld even with the Space¡¯s help. His strength at that time would be too much for the Underworld¡¯sws to tolerate. Because of that, he would need to leave a person behind to manage the Underworld. And Zhao Hai ns to have Addison be that person.

    Zhao Hai was very rxed in the next couple of days. He drank tea everyday and he even enjoyed the hot spring from time to time.

    The blood needles had also mapped the majority of the Dark Temple¡¯s domain over these few days. It can be said that Zhao Hai now had a certain understanding about the Dark Temple. In fact, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t only explore the Dark Temple¡¯snds, he also sent some blood needles over to survey the Neutral Alliance. Since the Alliance was a potential threat, he needed to be guarded against them as well.

    After Zhao Hai felt that his spirit and body had recovered to their best condition, he prepared to head towards the Blood River.

    Zhao Hai persisted under the Five Element Killing Formation¡¯s pressure for 10 hours straight. This endeavor exhausted both of his body and spirit. Because of this, Zhao Hai needed to take a good rest in order to avoid any idents.

    Zhao Hai never underestimated his enemies. He acted like a lion would when hunting a rabbit. He would do his best in order to seed with the least loss to his side.

    With the matter regarding the Blood River, Zhao Hai took a very careful stance. Addison also said that among the numerous Blood Spirit Beasts were beasts with King-level strength. Even King-level Experts would need to be careful when crossing the river. Therefore, Zhao Hai needed to be more careful this time if he wanted to seed.

    This time, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t n to fly alone. He called the Blood Lotus out and rode it.

    The Blood Lotus was the lotus that the Hell King¡¯s ship turned into. This lotus can both berge and small. This time, Zhao Hai ns to reduce the lotus¡¯ size before tunneling underground towards the Blood River. This was the method that would attract the least attention of the Dark Temple. Only when it was time to make a big move would Zhao Hai make a huge noise.

    Zhao Hai originally didn¡¯t want Laura and the others to follow him, he wanted them to stay inside the Space. However, Laura would have none of it. In the end, Zhao Hai caved in and allowed the women to stay inside the Blood Lotus¡¯ Space.

    It can be said that the Space inside the Blood Lotus was just the same as the vi, except it didn¡¯t have the Hundred Spirit Tree. The Blood Lotus was also very strong. If there was any danger, Laura and the others could still return to the Space. And since the women liked to follow Zhao Hai, he didn¡¯t have the courage to stop them.

    Everything has been prepared, Laura and the others were also inside the Blood Lotus. Zhao Hai began to head towards the Blood River. They appeared in a ce not far from the River. Aftering out of the Space, the lotus immediately tunneled underground. Both the people from the Resistance Army and the Dark Temple would not be able to detect anything.

 Chapter 1041 â€“ This is a Blood Spirit Beast?!

    <h4>Chapter 1041 ¨C This is a Blood Spirit Beast?!</h4>

    Zhao Hai leisurely sat inside the Blood Lotus. It can be said that the Blood Lotus was veryfortable. The lotus advances like how a flying saucer would. As it advanced, its petals would rotate, eachyer at the opposite direction as the one on top of it.

    Zhao Hai was currently with Laura and the others. At this time, the lotus had be asrge as the palm of one¡¯s hand while Zhao Hai and the others were small enough to stand on one¡¯s thumb. This was a function of the Lotus that Zhao Hai named as microcosm.

    .The Hell King¡¯s ship also had this function. Zhao Hai used this a lot when he was dealing with the Divines. There were a lot of times when the Divines lost track of where Zhao Hai went.

    One had to recognize how convenient the microcosm was. Take this time for example, it allowed Zhao Hai to make as little noise as possible as he tunneled underground. Making it less likely for the Undead on the surface to notice him.

    Zhao Hai was very careful regarding these Undead. These Undead lived in the Underworld, they were experts in using spiritual force. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t properly consider his actions, then he would be discovered by these Undead.

    Actually, Zhao Hai nned everything properly. Although these Undead had formidable spiritual force, it was impossible for them to prate deep below the ground. Only those who were exceptionally strong would be able to.

    The ce where Zhao Hai began to sneak in wasn¡¯t far from the Blood River. After a short time, Zhao Hai discovered that thend around the Blood Lotus had began turning red. And after smelling a bloody fragrance, Zhao Hai knew that they were almost at their destination.

    Sure enough, after a few minutes, Zhao Hai suddenly felt a current hitting the Blood Lotus. The Blood Lotus didn¡¯t stop, it didn¡¯t take long before the lotus was entirely covered with blood river water.

    Zhao Hai thought that the Blood River would immediately send Blood River Beasts to attack. However, much to Zhao Hai¡¯s surprise, nothing happened even after half an hour.

    There were more things that were beyond what Zhao Hai expected. Zhao Hai thought that the Blood River had nothing other than the Blood Spirit Beasts. But after entering the river, Zhao Hai knew that there were more things inside.

    nts, animals, all of which were red, were present here. Naturally, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t polite and took some of these things to the Space.

    Zhao Hai looked everywhere with curiosity. He had yet to see a single Blood Spirit Beast. This caused Zhao Hai to feel strange. During the fight between the Dark Temple and the Resistance Army, there were plenty of Blood Spirit Beasts present. How could it be possible for Zhao Hai to not meet one right now.

    Laura and the others were also very curious about the surroundings. It was apletely blood red world. The river itself was red, the nts were red, the animals were red, everything around them was red.

    What made Zhao Hai feel strange was the fact that despite smelling like blood outside, the water in the Blood River actually had a fragrant smell.

    After going forward for a half hour withouting across Blood Spirit Beasts, Laura couldn¡¯t help but turn to Zhao Hai, ¡°Brother Hai? Where are the Blood Spirit Beasts?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. This is truly weird. In any case, let¡¯s take some of the blood river¡¯s water first.¡±

    After he said that, Zhao Hai opened a spatial rift beside the Blood Lotus. The spatial rift proceeded to suck in some blood water as well as some stone and sand nearby.

    Almost immediately, the Space issued a prompt, ¡°Sand and stones submerged in blood energy detected. May be used for crafting.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t expect that even the sand and stones would have some use.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai suddenly found a few dark spots flowing with the water. Zhao Hai used his spiritual force to sweep through these spots and found that they looked like very small octopuses, they were as small as an ant, ck, and had small tentacles

    Zhao Hai looked at these creatures and couldn¡¯t help but feel his scalp tingle. This was because there were too many of them. The clump was very dense, who knows how many there was inside.

    Then at this moment, the little creatures stopped as one of them swam towards Zhao Hai. As soon as it arrived by the Blood Lotus, it extended its tentacles,ing into contact with the Blood Lotus¡¯ energy shield.

    Although this little octopus was small, one shouldn¡¯t forget that the Blood Lotus had also reduced its size. It can be said that Zhao Hai¡¯s current size wasn¡¯t any bigger than this creature.

    Laura and the others looked at these octopuses, their faces began to turn pale. Although they weren¡¯t afraid of these octopuses, they felt ufortable and disgusted at the sight of them.

    Zhao Hai wanted to take the octopus into the Space, but he didn¡¯t expect it to suddenly shoot out and distance itself away from the lotus. Then Zhao Hai suddenly felt that a formidable spiritual forceing from that small octopus. Then its tentacles began to reach out, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know what it was doing.

    But it didn¡¯t take long before he got his answer. As the octopus¡¯ spiritual force reached into the surrounding water, the river water began topress before turning into thick blood drop. Then this blood drop grew a head, then a hand, before turning into a Blood Spirit Beast!

    Zhao Hai looked at this with shock. He didn¡¯t expect the Blood Spirit Beasts to actually be these small octopuses. No wonder it was almost impossible to kill Blood Spirit Beasts, they were small octopuses no bigger than an ant. At the same time, their maniption of the Blood River was exponentially greaterpared to their size. Most of the time, the attacks would just touch their temporary blood bodies. One would need a very strong spiritual force in order to have the possibility of killing them.

    While Zhao Hai was in a daze, the Blood Spirit Beast began tounch attacks towards the Blood Lotus. The fighting strength of the beast underwater was much greater than in the air.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai discovered something strange. Although the Blood Spirit Beast had just transformed, it could still operate the surrounding waters in order to attack him.

    Zhao Hai was now very curious as to how these little octopuses were able to do this. However, the attacks of the small octopus wasn¡¯t very strong. As the octopus proceeded to attack, Zhao Hai waved his blood ghost staff, sealing the octopus inside a transparent box. Then a spatial rift opened, taking the box into the Space.

    When the Blood Spirit Beast entered the Space, a prompt was heard, ¡°Variant octopus detected. It can survive in an environment full of blood energy. After forming their blood bodies, they can perform spiritual attacks. At the same time, their spiritual force would also be amplified, allowing them to control the water 100 meters around them to attack. However, the octopus has a w, it can only survive in environments with dense blood energy. Asking host for permission to fix the defect. The octopus can be upgraded to be able to live in all types of water. It canmand the water around it to form its own body and carry physical attacks as well as have amplified spiritual force to control the water surrounding them to attack. Since the Host already has an upgraded ability for water, the Space wouldn¡¯t ask for gold for the upgrade. Because of the octopus¡¯ special ability, host¡¯s abilities has been strengthened. Hoping for the host to work harder.¡±

    There were quite a few prompts for the small octopus, but Zhao Hai understood them all. The small octopus was practically a special being that managed to survive in the Blood River. It can use its spiritual force topress blood and turn it into a body. Not only this, their spiritual force would also be amplified during this form.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai gained another ability. Before he goes to try it, he first gave amand, ¡°Upgrade them immediately.¡±

    Then the Space issued another prompt, ¡°Fixing the ws of the octopus. Sessfully upgraded to water-controlling octopus. New octopus has been added to the Space¡¯s shop. Host may purchase them there.¡±

    After this, Zhao Hai tried to control the blood river water. Zhao Hai let out his spiritual force and slowly extended it towards the Blood River. Before long, Zhao Hai could feel the blood water reacting to his spiritual force. Zhao Hai immediatelymanded it topress.

    Sure enough, the river water slowlypressed into a blood drop. This drop was evidently more densepared to the surrounding river water. Then Zhao Hai started to use his mental image to form the image of a person. The person was wearing fish scale armor and held arge military ive in his hand. His head was also covered with a helmet while leaving his red beard to flutter along the currents. The person also had lifelike phoenix eyebrows. If one was a Chinese native, then one could recognize this person as Yunchang, General Guan Yu!

    After he imagined Guan Yu¡¯s appearance, Zhao Hai felt the blood river concentrate to form the image. He could even feel the water flowing through Guan Yu¡¯s body. Zhao Hai knew that this was because his spiritual force had already made a mold for the body to be formed into. In this case, Guan Yu was akin to Zhao Hai¡¯s river incarnation.

    But what made Zhao Hai somewhat puzzled was the fact that after Guan Yu¡¯s figure was formed, it didn¡¯t need to be supplied with spiritual force any longer. Instead, the spiritual force was supplied by Guan Yu¡¯s body in order to operate the blood. Zhao Hai felt that this feeling was quite marvelous, it was like having multiple bodies. And the other body seems to magnify his own spiritual force.

    Zhao Hai thought about lifting a hand, of which Guan Yu followed. Zhao Hai felt curiosity about this new incarnation.

    At this time, a Blood Spirit Beast suddenly appeared in front. This beast was in wolf-form but it didn¡¯t have an eye. It threw itself towards Zhao Hai¡¯s Guan Yu incarnation.

    While familiarizing himself with the Guan Yu incarnation, Zhao Hai was not able to notice the Blood Spirit Beast. As he was distracted, the beast already took a chunk of Guan Yu¡¯s flesh.

    Zhao Hai felt Guan Yu¡¯s body being bitten, but he didn¡¯t actually feel any pain. He only felt a sensation stating that a part of the body was bitten. Guan Yu began to heal, but this time, it seems like his body has been reduced by a bit.

    Zhao Hai began to understand the uses of this river incarnation. It was a type of Divine Ability that would produce a weapon for its user. Breaking this ability wouldn¡¯t affect the user too much. If it was damaged, it would just reduce in size.

    Now, Zhao Hai wanted to see the Guan Yu incarnation¡¯s fighting strength. Therefore, Zhao Hai used the Blood Spirit Beast as a testing specimen for Guan Yu.

    Guan Yu¡¯s ive was very quick. Although they were underwater, it seems like the river had no effect on it whatsoever. The ive sliced the Blood Spirit Beast in half. Even though the Beast had recovered, it was now half of its original size.

    Actually, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect the incarnation to be this strong. One must know that thepressed blood bodies were quite formidable. These Blood Spirit Beasts were able to fight the Dark Temple, even managing to be a threat to their High-ranked experts. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect these Blood Spirit Beasts to be cut in half by Guan Yu¡¯s ive.

    Zhao Hai tried to control the surrounding blood river water. Not only could he control it properly, it seems like this control was much better now that the incarnation was around. Zhao Hai knew that this was because of the incarnation¡¯s ability to amplify spiritual force.

    Upon thinking of this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel ecstatic. He quickly controlled the Guan Yu incarnation and killed Blood Spirit Beasts in the four directions. And in addition to the ive, the surrounding water was also used to help in the battle. When a Blood Spirit Beast was cut in half, it was immediately taken to the Space white it was recovering. It didn¡¯t take long for the river to turn murky from the battle.

    But little did Zhao Hai know, the underwater battle had caused a huge shock to the Undead on both banks of the river. These Undead were sent by the Dark Temple as well as the Resistance Army. They weren¡¯t mainly here to look at the Blood River, they were also here to monitor the other riverbank, afraid that the other side would try to cross. Just as the Undead were feeling calm, they didn¡¯t expect the Blood River to surge with waves upon waves. This turbulence continued on, this caused the Undead above water to be puzzled at what was happening to the River.

 Chapter 1042 â€“ Tracing

    <h4>Chapter 1042 ¨C Tracing</h4>

    Actually, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t need to know about this, he was already aware that he would be making a huge mess and attract the attention of the Undead on both banks of the river. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about it. This was because those who were above water would only think that it would just be Blood Spirit Beasts fighting. They wouldn¡¯t think that it was another person who caused this disturbance.

    The battle on murky waters continued on, and Zhao Hai lost count of how many Blood Spirit Beasts he already collected into the Space. As long as Zhao Hai kept fighting, then the Space would continuously receive Blood Spirit Beasts.

    In the beginning, Laura and the others were eagerly watching the battle outside. Butter on, they stopped watching. They found out that the Blood Spirit Beasts weren¡¯t Zhao Hai¡¯s opponents at all. There was no meaning to watching the current battle.

    Zhao Hai kept fighting. This was because he discovered that the river incantation was very easy to use, the enemy simply couldn¡¯t do anything to him. Although the incarnation¡¯s defense was a little bit worse, its effect of amplifying spiritual force was something that Zhao Hai fancied a lot.

    Amplifying spiritual forces wasn¡¯t something that was easily aplished. Every time Zhao Hai used his Blood Ghost Staff, he would always use his spiritual force. This was also one w of the Blood Ghost Staff. At the same time, the higher an item¡¯s level was, the more spiritual force it would use. Finding items that can increase spiritual force wasn¡¯t something that can be easily found.

    Even something as tyrannical as the Hundred Spirit Tree wouldn¡¯t be able to increase one¡¯s spiritual force. The tree¡¯s leaves could only restore spiritual force.

    The reason why Zhao Hai continued on fighting wasn¡¯t because he loved to fight, it was because he was taking advantage of this opportunity to train his ability to control the river incarnation. Zhao Hai always felt that the river incarnation would have great uses for him in the future.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know for how long he has been fighting, he only came to normal when he had full understanding of the Guan Yu incarnation. At this point, the inexhaustible amount of Blood Spirit Beasts in front of him were no more than a group of kittens.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t polite and sent all of these Blood Spirit beasts into the Space. Then he withdrew the incarnation before he urged the Blood Lotus to go forward.

    On the other hand, the Undead on the riverbanks didn¡¯t dare to make a move. The waves of the Blood River seemed to reach the heavens. They almost died, they were too frightened to make a move.

    In fact, their inactivity was the correct decision. This was because Zhao Hai returned the Blood Spirit Beasts he captured. If they dared to cross the river at this time, then they would surely be decimated by the Blood Spirit Beasts.

    While fighting the Blood Spirit Beasts, Zhao Hai also discovered the different stages of their strength. The Blood Spirit Beast who took a bite out of the incarnation was a middle-ranked beast. There were low-ranked beasts who were weaker defensively and offensively. These two levels of Beasts had spots that were blue. Meanwhile, the Blood Spirit Beasts who had the strengthparable to Addison and the others were colored gold.

    At this time, Zhao Hai had 20 of these gold spotted beasts inside the Space. Naturally, in the Blood River, these beasts were much stronger than King-level Dark Creatures and Experts.

    Also, Zhao Hai discovered that it was impossible for the Blood Spirit Beasts to wade through the entire river. The beasts were divided into their own colonies. What Zhao Hai captured were just members of one colony. There were certainly more colonies living along the river.

    Zhao Hai continued moving forward. As long as the came upon something, he would immediately send it to the Space. It didn¡¯t matter if they were animals, nts, or even sand and stones. As long as they were peculiar, all of them were sent to the Space.

    Now that the underwater battle was finished, the river began to calm down. Although the Undead on both banks saw that the river had calmed down, they still didn¡¯t dare to rush to the other side. They only rushed back to their domains in order to report what just happened.

    Naturally, Zhao hai was able to discover their action. However, he wasn¡¯t worried, the Blood River waspletely covered with Blood Spirit Beasts. Even if the Dark Temple used this opportunity to move, they would still be eating severe losses.

    Laura and the others had also walked out of the room. They really weren¡¯t interested in seeing Zhao Hai overpower the Blood Spirit Beasts. Because of this, they went to their room to take a rest. Now that the Blood River had calmed down, naturally they woulde out again.

    After seeing the women go out of their rooms, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Why did youe out? There¡¯s nothing to see here. I¡¯ve already collected most of the useful things in this river.¡±

    Laura replied, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see inside our rooms either, it¡¯s better to look outside. Brother Hai, are you confident that the people from the Dark Temple wouldn¡¯t dare to cross the river?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Rest assured, they wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    The group continued chatting as they went forward. It didn¡¯t take long before they met with another colony of Blood Spirit Beasts. But this time, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t intend to use the Guan Yu incarnation. Using too much force against these creatures was just too stupid.

    Zhao Hai turned his staff into a huge, catching the Blood Spirit Beasts and sending them to the Space. Although the Blood Spirit Beasts wanted to resist, they weren¡¯t Zhao Hai¡¯s opponents. In the end, they were easily caught by Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t just simply moving forward. He also made blood needles and sent them ahead. He didn¡¯t know how long the river would be, so he decided to map everything along the way.

    As for how long the river was, Zhao Hai simply had no idea. What Zhao Hai knew was that he had already traversed the river for three days. He met 20 Blood Spirit Beast colonies, bothrge and small. But still, he had yet to see the source of the river.

    What surprised Zhao Hai the most was the fact that they were now in a ce beyond the Space¡¯s map. This means that they were now in a ce where the blood needles had yet to explore.

    Zhao Hai has to admit that he needed to increase his estimation of the Underworld. He didn¡¯t expect this ne to be this huge. The Blood Lotus might be slower while underwater, but it wasn¡¯t far slowerpared to flying in the air. Even so, despite having travelled for three days, it still wasn¡¯t enough to see the full length of the blood river.

    However, this also provoked the stubbornness inside Zhao Hai¡¯s heart. He was now more eager to find the source of the river. Zhao Hai also discovered that the things he came upon was different to the ones he found three days ago.

    Cai¡¯er was also making calctions based on their progress. This way, they might be able to estimate the length of the river.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop this since he also wanted to find out. He wanted to find the river¡¯s source first before he looked for the river¡¯s end. This way, he would be able to estimate the Underworld¡¯s exact size.

    Before long, another three days passed by. There was no difference in these three dayspared to the first three days. The Blood River was still the Blood River. However, Zhao Hai could notice that the river has gotten narrower.

    Not only was the river beginning to narrow, the water current had also be much slower. After detecting this phenomenon, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile. This was because he might be closing in on the river¡¯s source.

    Another three days passed. This time, the Blood River¡¯s properties had greatly changed. The river had gone much narrower while the current was getting even slower. In fact, instead of a river, it might even be called a small stream.

    Zhao Hai also discovered that the density of the Blood Spirit Beasts was increasing. Moreover, all of the Blood Spirit Beasts along this small stream were high-ranked ones. Zhao Hai believed that if the Dark Temple dared to cross this part of the river, then they would certainly suffer catastrophic losses.

    At this point, Zhao Hai¡¯s speed had gone slower as he subdued each Blood Spirit Beast colony he came across. The beasts were getting stronger and stronger, the worst of them were at Guli¡¯s previous strength. Wanting to capture such beasts would naturally prove to be more difficult.

    However, by Zhao Hai¡¯s present strength, the least these Blood Spirit Beasts could do was cause him a bit of trouble. Zhao Hai had a lot of methods to deal with them, these beasts were simply not his opponents.

    After fighting against these Blood Spirit Beasts for quite some time, Zhao Hai began to find some ws in them. The strength of the Blood Spirit Beasts might be very good, but their intelligence was evidently not that high. Compared to beings of the same level, the Blood Spirit Beasts were far worse intellectually.

    Also, it seems like the Blood Spirit Beasts didn¡¯t have to attack the Undead that flew over the Blood River. This was because the river was enough food for them. However, the fiery souls of the Undead were great supplements for their strength. Therefore, they chose to attack the Undead crossing the river.

    These Blood Spirit Beasts weren¡¯t evenly distributed along the entire Blood River. Like what was discovered before, they lived in their own colonies in their own domains. Once another colony encroaches upon another colony¡¯s territory, then a conflict would immediately ur.

    But once the Undead begin to form groups along the river, these Blood Spirit Beasts would gather on the surface. The more time passes, the greater number of beasts would umte.

    It didn¡¯t matter if it was the Dark Temple or the Resistance Army, both sides would need time to prepare their armies. This preparation time would naturallye into the knowledge of the Blood Spirit Beasts. When this happens, the beasts would begin to gather. And once the Undead begins to cross the river, these beasts would immediately attack.

    It can be said that the Blood Spirit Beasts were creatures primarily driven by food, beings that lived in ordance to their base instinct. Additionally, themand structure of these beasts wasn¡¯t flexible. It was this point that made Zhao Hai conclude that the beasts didn¡¯t have very high intellect.

    Zhao Hai had now traversed the Blood River for nine days. He didn¡¯t know how far he¡¯d gone, but from the blood needles he released, he was able to discover that the current of the river had slowed down and the river has also gone narrower. And with the evident depth bing shallower, Zhao Hai began to see hope.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai suddenly noticed a bone mountain in the distance. This Bone Mountain was very tall. At the same time, the blood river was flowing out from a cave on the foot of the mountain.

 Chapter 1043 â€“ A Colossal Heart!!

    <h4>Chapter 1043 ¨C A Colossal Heart!!</h4>

    The source, the Blood River¡¯s source was here!

    Zhao Hai can almost affirm it at this point. He immediately ordered the Blood Lotus to rushed towards the cave. As soon as he reached the cave, Zhao Hai could quickly sense the change in environment.

    The water inside the cavern was thicker it also had a stronger scent. But although the scent was strong, it wasn¡¯t something that would choke a person. Instead, this scent made one feel more energetic andfortable.

    Besides these, Zhao Hai also discovered that there were a lot of Blood Spirit Beasts inside the cave. Moreover, these beasts were all blood red in color, and were almost transparent, they looked very beautiful.

    However, Zhao Hai could feel that each one of these beasts had formidable strength. Every single one of them were no weaker than Addison. If Zhao Hai¡¯s strength hadn¡¯t increased to its current state, then he wouldn¡¯t have been a match against these Blood Spirit Beasts.

    This cave wasn¡¯t very big, at about a meter in diameter. The blood water stretched up to 50 centimeters deep. But in the depths of this 50 centimeters were the most powerful Blood Spirit Beasts.

    After seeing this situation, Zhao Hai knew it would be unrealistic for him to go inside and fight. Because of this, Zhao Hai had no choice but to stop at the mouth of the cave. What was strange was the fact that the Blood Spirit beasts didn¡¯t attack him despite him being just at the entrance of the cave. This was differentpared to the beasts that Zhao Hai had met before.

    In the end, Zhao Hai can only release his blood needles to search inside the cave. The needle was an inanimate object, therefore the Blood Spirit Beasts just ignored its presence.

    While this was happening, Zhao Hai entered the Space and looked at the monitor along with the others. They knew that they had found the river¡¯s source.

    The blood needle flew for more than ten meters beyond the cave before it came upon another open space. Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t expect this one to be a very huge area. There was a great blood redke inside this space. There was a distinct absence of Dark Mist above theke. From the surface of theke to the roof of the huge cave was about a 100-meter empty area. The walls of the cave was naturally made out of bone, it gave a sturdy and strong appearance.

    Zhao Haimanded the blood needles to survey the entire ce. Then suddenly, Zhao Hai¡¯s attention was taken by a huge stone pir in the middle of theke. The pir was quite huge. At a diameter of 5 meters, the pir stretched up 100 meters upwards. Unexpectedly, the stone pir was actually hollow. Moreover, Zhao Hao could note that this space¡¯s Dark Mist was being sucked in by that stone pir.

    After this discovery, Zhao Hai immediately felt the urge to enter the stone pir to take a look. However, Zhao Hai began to feel that this pir might be one of those things he saw on TV. It was when someone uses a straw in order to breath underwater. At the thought of this scene, Zhao Hai lost courage in entering the stone pir. He didn¡¯t want to be another person¡¯s food.

    In addition to the stone pir, Zhao Hai also found a spring not far from the pir. There was a non-stop flow of blood watering from that spring, it was quite spectacr.

    Upon looking at this scene for some time, Zhao Hai shifted his focus on the deepke. He already knew that thisrgeke was the source of the Blood River.

    When Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual force searched below the surface of theke, he was met with shock. Blood red nts grew in all directions. He can also see Blood Spirit Beasts leisurely swimming inside. There were also grotesque looking rocks shining amidst the nts.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect theke¡¯s underwater portion to be illuminated. He quicklymanded the blood needles to explore the vicinity, projecting the findings on the Space¡¯s monitor.

    But as the blood needles continued on, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. Thiske was simply a huge pit, it was very deep. It had already reached a point where the area around the blood needles became almost pitch ck.

    The pir that extended out of theke had a hole on its side. It was this hole that provided the blood water that the spring had been spewing out.

    Zhao Haimended the blood needle to go straight down. After diving for ten minutes, Zhao Hai suddenly spotted a tiled roof!

    He didn¡¯t see wrong, it was actually a tiled roof. It was zed tile, and upon looking at the roof, it seems to be perfectly preserved.

    Zhao Hai stared, then he quicklymanded the needle to stop. He didn¡¯t expect to see a roof here. Moreover, it was a well-preserved roof.

    This roof didn¡¯t seem to be destroyed or damaged in any degree, which made Zhao Hai feel even more strange. If this structure was built and was plunged into such a deep body of water, it shouldn¡¯t have been preserved this well. This structure being well preserved only meant one thing, it was built underwater.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai noted another thing, the surroundings of this structure didn¡¯t have any Blood Spirit Beast. There were only nts present, no beasts.

    Because of this unusual encounter, Zhao Hai decided to be more careful. He investigated the surroundings and found nothing else. However, he discovered that the scouting range of the blood needles seem to have been restricted. The normal range of the blood needles was ten thousand meters. But now, it could barely scout 1000 meters around it. The suppression had reached more than ten times.

    Laura and the others were also looking at this strange ce, nobody spoke a word. All of them were staring at the monitor, trying to look for anything. At this time, Zhao Hai saw two pirs right behind this structure. This caused Zhao Hai to be confused, he remembered that there was only one piring out of theke¡¯s surface. Howe there was two?

    After looking around and seeing that there was no immediate danger, Zhao Haimanded the blood needles to continue its dive. Before long, a giant pce was projected on the monitor.

    There was only a great hall inside this pce. There were no walls in this pce, it only had a fine stone-paved floor. The whole hall was about 50 meters high, 200 meters long, and 100 meters wide. The outside walls of the pce was made out of a kind of stone. This stone wasn¡¯t red, it was only the blood red water¡¯s shade that made the wall look bright red.

    Zhao Hai could see zed tiles on top of this hall. The shing lights of these tiles looked dazzling.

    Zhao Hai made two turns outside the great hall. He couldn¡¯t find anything else that was special. There was a que that was hung on the front of the hall. However, the characters used to write on this que was something that was foreign to Zhao Hai. He couldn¡¯t understand even a single word of it.

    Outside the pce were 99 stone steps. Zhao Hai counted them as the blood needles proceeded to enter the hall.

    Upon entering the Great Hall, Zhao Hai was met with a shock. Passing through the gate, one could see a copper cauldron. Who knows how long this copper cauldron existed. It was carved with intricate patterns. There were flowers, mountains, birds, insects, and everything else that can be found in a world.

    However, Zhao Hai¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t on this copper cauldron. Inside this Great Hall, besides the copper cauldron, was an extremely huge heart floating in ce!

    This giant heart was 40 meters high, 100 meters long and a few dozen meters wide. It almost filled the entire great hall.

    Zhao Hai sat in the Space as he stared nkly at the floating heart. After some time, Zhao Hai managed to calm down. Then his figure moved as his body appeared inside the Great Hall. Upon seeing the heart in close distance, Zhao Hai was met with an even bigger shock.

    The flesh and blood of this heart was very fresh, each vein was clearly discernible. While Zhao Hai was carefully observing the heart, it suddenly moved, performing a full beating cycle. The sound of beating was like thunder to Zhao Hai¡¯s ears. Zhao Hai was shaken, he didn¡¯t expect this heart to still be alive, and beating!

    When he saw this, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change. Never even in his dreams would he expect to see a huge living heart like this. This was too inconceivable!

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but look around. He wanted to ascertain whether he had entered someone¡¯s body and he just haven¡¯t noticed it.

    Unfortunately, Zhao Hai was met with the pce¡¯s walls. However upon looking at the walls, Zhao Hai discovered that murals were painted on them.

    Zhao Hai carefully inspected these murals. The drawings were very exquisite. Although this ce was submerged underwater for who knows how long, the pictures were still quite vivid. This made Zhao Hai conclude that this pce was truly built with the thought of it being submerged underwater.

    Zhao Hai browsed the murals, it seems like it was showing a story. Although there weren¡¯t any writings for exnation, Zhao Hai could still understand it.

    The first painting was of chaos, nothingness. Then there was a huge egg in this chaotic space. Inside this egg was a person. When this person grew up, he broke free of the egg. As he did so, he ended up splitting the heavens and the earth.

    Upon seeing this scene, Zhao Hai¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but shake. This was a story that was the same as Pangu¡¯s story back on Earth.

    What does this ce have to do with Earth? While he thought about this, Zhao Hai¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but beat fiercely. He couldn¡¯t help but look at the next drawings and follow on with the story. The body of this huge god turned into the mountainous earth. However, the story seems to have a deviation here. In this story, the being¡¯s body didn¡¯tpletely be part of the earth. Instead, this being left behind his heart!

    Different from the Chinese legend, this story didn¡¯t include Lady Nuwa who created nature. Instead, when this being split the heavens and the earth, myriad beings begin to exist. Then a group of monkeys discovered this being¡¯s heart and guarded it for generations. But then, the heart slowly transformed these monkeys. In the end, the monkeyspletely evolved to be humans!

 Chapter 1044- History, Belief, Resilience

    <h4>Chapter 1044- History, Belief, Resilience</h4>

    This group of monkeys that turned into Humans didn¡¯t forget their mission. They still protected the giant heart. As these humans grew more and more numerous, their strength was also increasing. But despite these changes, they still protected the heart, they even built a pce in order to house it. Then outside the pce, they ced a cauldron so that they could pay their respects.

    The mural was painted in an exquisite manner. The lines were very smooth, making one feel as though they were looking at a work full of elegance, a work that can only be made by a deity.

    But the next images depicted something different from the ones before. The humans began to fight, two groups killing each other. The scene was frigid. Even if it was just a drawing, Zhao Hai could somewhat smell the scent of blood.

    These two groups were divided into those who wanted to take the heart and those who wanted to protect it. Naturally, these different ideals caused a conflict.

    Moreover, the conflict became more and more fierce. The situation of the battles were getting more and more vicious. Zhao Hai has to recognize the skill of the one who painted the mural. These pictures weren¡¯t very big, but each panel was brightly drawn, very lifelike. It made one feel like they were experiencing the event firsthand.

    The following images were bing more tragic. But it was clear that those guarding the heart were in a disadvantage, their numbers were getting lower and lower.

    After being aware of their inevitable loss, those who wanted to protect the heart secretly hid it. Then they destroyed the pce they made using self-sacrificing spells. And because these people were very strong, the entire ne almost got destroyed. Meanwhile, those who wanted to take the heart broke the firmament and escaped.

    Depicted in thest picture was a person. It seems like this person was one of those who protected the heart, and the ce where he was in seems to be this pce.

    Zhao Hai looked at these pictures and couldn¡¯t help but let out a long breath. He looked all around the room but failed to sense anybody¡¯s presence. This made Zhao Hai quite curious, did the person protecting the heart leave?

    After looking around more, Zhao Hai discovered that there were more pictures painted on the floor. Zhao Hai rushed towards the pictures and saw that there was indeed more to the story. The painting depicted thest person guarding the heart. This time, he was already very old, in a state near incapable of guarding the heart.

    Then Zhao Hai saw the person took the cauldron from outside and then ced something inside it. Later on, Zhao Hai saw that the person actually ced a small octopus on the cauldron. Then he ced his hand on the cauldron and then turned it one time. The octopus got smaller before turning into a Blood Spirit Beast¡¯s main body.

    After seeing this, Zhao Hai understood that the Blood Spirit Beasts were made by this person using a secret method. All because he wanted the heart to be protected.

    In thest picture, the person went towards the heart. His body shone before finally disappearing. The moment the person disappeared, the heart began beating.

    Zhao Hai began to understand.

    When the heart first appeared, it didn¡¯t beat at all. However, it was evident that the heart wasn¡¯t dead. When thest person who guarded the heart found out that he could no longer protect it, he made the Blood Spirit Beasts before injecting all of his remaining life force into the heart. In the end, the heart regained some of its vitality and began to beat.

    Zhao Hai was also certain that the painting was made before the man injected his vitality into the heart. The person knew very well what would happen if he injected his life force into the heart. And since this was the case, he drew the picture in advance. Zhao Hai also understood why he couldn¡¯t find the person who protected the heart, he had already disappeared.

    After getting a clear image of the entire event, Zhao Hai¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but feel heavy. These people actually did their duty up to thest man. This went beyond Zhao Hai¡¯s expectation.

    This time, Zhao Hai was even more curious about the giant heart. In Zhao Hai¡¯s view, it was impossible to know if this heart was indeed from a world-creating god. However, these people actually drew the legend. Also, it seems like they didn¡¯t treat it like a mere myth. The knowledge that they were monkeys evolved because of the heart seems to be embedded deep into their bones.

    Since he couldn¡¯t get to the end of it, Zhao Hai decided to leave it forter. Then he looked at the giant heart, not knowing what to do with it. Zhao Hai slowly flew towards the heart and watched it beating. It was a very powerful beat, but it seems to be erratic.

    Zhao Hai seems to form a connection with the heart. He saw the people who eagerly guarded it from generation to generation. Then in the end, when they couldn¡¯t protect it any longer, thest of them made the Blood Spirit Beasts. What Zhao Hai was looking at wasn¡¯t just a giant heart, it was a piece of history, an object of faith, and a monument to resilience.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but touch the heart. As his skin came into contact with the beating organ, he suddenly felt a huge amount of spiritual force entering his head. The five element killing formation acted quickly, keeping it off.

    However, Zhao Hai discovered that the spiritual force wasn¡¯t intending to attack. And although it had been kept off by the five element killing formation, the formation¡¯s response wasn¡¯t violent. It only blocked the spiritual force, it didn¡¯t retaliate.

    Zhao Hai gawked before he scanned the spiritual force with his own. Then he discovered the iing spiritual force was indeed not intending to attack. It seems like it was going to ry information.

    Upon this discovery, Zhao Hai immediately took the information in. This spiritual force was like a tsunami. As soon as it entered Zhao Hai¡¯s head, Zhao Hai immediately passed out.

    After seeing Zhao Hai passing out, Laura and the others immediately got anxious. Cai¡¯er hastily opened a spatial rift and took Zhao Hai into the Space. After Zhao Hai¡¯s body was taken to the Space, Laura immediately asked, ¡°Cai¡¯er, go take a look at Brother Hai, see if he is hurt.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded before she sent a white light to envelop Zhao Hai. After seeing theck of response from Zhao Hai, Laura and the others became even more anxious.

    Among those present, it was only Meg who stayed calm. After seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s current state, she immediately said, ¡°Sister Laura, there¡¯s no need to panic. Young Master is fine, he¡¯s just digesting something.¡±

    Laura and the others looked at Meg in confusion. Meg smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the Young Master in this situation once before. At that time, the Young Master just acquired his Space. Since he didn¡¯t know its function, information began to flood into his head. But since there was a lot to digest, the Young Master wasn¡¯t able to wake up for a while. We should send Young Master to his room, let him take a proper rest.¡±

    As soon as they heard Meg, Laura and the others began to calm down. The group quickly sent Zhao Hai back to his room. After everything has been settled down, they proceeded to drink tea in the living room.

    Laura looked at Meg and said, ¡°Meg, when Brother Hai became like this before, were you afraid?¡±

    Meg shook her head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know the miserable state the Buda n has been during that time. It can be said that the existence of the Buda n waspletely reliant on the Young Master. Him not existing is equal to the Buda n not existing. Therefore, in Grandfather and Grandmother¡¯s eyes, as long as the Young Master survives, then we would stay strong. If he dies, then we would die as well.¡±

    Laura and the others stared. They didn¡¯t expect Meg to talk about death at this time.

    Lizzy looked at Meg and said, ¡°Really? Are you really thinking about death at that time?¡±

    Meg nodded and said, ¡°At that time, the only legitimate heir to the n was the Young Master. If the Young Master identally dies, then we would lose our reason to exist. Grandfather and Grandmother were both raised by the Buda n, they had already tied their fate to the n. If the Buda n ceased to exist, then they would also lose their reason to exist. Because of this, Grandfather and Grandmother were prepared to die if ever the Young Master dies.¡±

    Lizzy and the others breathed in cold air. They didn¡¯t expect the situation to reach this point. The group looked eagerly at Meg, hoping for her to expand on the matter.

    Meg smiled and said, ¡°You should know that back then, in the Aksu Empire, the old Emperor wanted to deal with the Southern King. And since the Buda n was the sword of the old Emperor, we were right in the opposite camp to the Southern King. But when the old Emperor died, the next Emperor was someone who was supported by the Southern King. In this case, how can the Buda n continue existing? When the Buda n was on the cusp of being eliminated, they even had the Young Master drink the Water of Nothingness. After the Young Master drank the water, he didn¡¯t wake up for several months.¡±

    After speaking about this, Meg couldn¡¯t help but recall more, ¡°The reason why people couldn¡¯t fully exterminate the Buda n at that time was because either they were afraid of my Grandparents or they simply didn¡¯t care. As for thetter, they simply thought that the Young Master could never revive the previous might of the Buda n. At that time, the Young Master has be a famous offender in the Empire. Moreover, the Young Master was very weak. Otherwise, Sister Ruyen wouldn¡¯t have proposed to remove their engagement.¡±

    When Ruyen heard Meg speak about her, she couldn¡¯t help but turn red as she said, ¡°Brother Hai¡¯s reputation in the Aksu Empire is quite terrible at that time.¡±

    Meg forced a smile and said, ¡°Not only was it terrible, it waspletely rotten to the core. The Young Master even wanted to rape me. But because of my resistance, he wasn¡¯t able to seed. Because of this, I was very afraid of him even after arriving at the ck Wastnd. I didn¡¯t even had the courage to look him in the face.¡±

    As soon as Meg said this, Laura and the others couldn¡¯t help but gasp. They couldn¡¯t imagine Zhao Hai to have such a phase. There was a huge contrast with the current Zhao Hai. It even seems like Meg was talking about two different people.

    Meg looked at their expressions and knew what they were thinking. She smiled bitterly and said, ¡°The Young Master was really like that. He only woke up several months after taking the Water of Nothingness. When he woke up, we had already reached the ck Wastnd. And ever since the Young Master woke up, he changed. He started to do things seriously and rarely made a joke. He was very good to us, and he was even very good to the ves. Bestowingmoner status to the ves was thought up by the Young Master. And now that the Young Master had the Space, the Buda n began to recover bit by bit. It can be said that without the Young Master and the Space, it would be impossible for us to reach the Divine Realm, Demon Realm, and other nes.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded. All of them knew what happened after that. First of all, without Zhao Hai or the Space, the Ark Continent¡¯s people would either be already dead or had be ves. They would still be clueless about the infinite mysteries of the Divine Realm as well as the myriad magic beasts of the universe.

    Meg grew up together with Zhao Hai, so she knew everything about Zhao Hai from infancy up to now. This was something that Laura and the others didn¡¯t have. Since Laura and the others were now Zhao Hai¡¯s wives, they would like to know everything about him, even the bad parts. If they knew more about Zhao Hai, then they would feel closer to him.

    Laura and the others listened to Meg¡¯s stories as though they were looking through a time long passed. After all, the present Zhao Hai and the past werepletely different. They fell in love with the Zhao Hai in the present, not the past.

    The group chatted for a while. After seeing that Zhao Hai was still asleep, they decided to retreat to their rooms and sleep. They were already used to such a life, only on Zhao Hai¡¯s side would they feelfortable.

    However, Laura and the others didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be out for a long time. It took Zhao Hai three days and three nights before he managed to wake up.

    Zhao Hai opened his eyes only to see that he was lying inside his room. Zhao Hai began to think about it and understood what happened. He stood up and moved his body. Although he was out for a long time, his body didn¡¯t feel stiff.

    After stretching his body, Zhao Hai walked out of his room. Upon going out, Zhao Hai heard the voices of Laura and the others. It seems like they were somewhat worried about him. After all, he was out for so long.

    However, since Cai¡¯er said that nothing was wrong, they weren¡¯t too scared of the situation. Because of this, they were now in the living room, chatting merrily.

 Chapter 1045 â€“ Small Hear

    <h4>Chapter 1045 ¨C Small Hear</h4>

    t

    Laura and the others immediately saw Zhao Hai when he went out of his room. They had been paying close attention to the door, therefore they were quickly able to see that he was awake.

    After the women greeted him, Zhao Hai looked at their expressions and couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly, ¡°What happened? How long was I asleep?¡±

    Laura replied, ¡°You¡¯ve been out for three days and three nights. We didn¡¯t expect you to pass out, but Meg told us that you will be alright.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that guy to pass a lot of things to me. It took me a long time to digest it, but I did get a small benefit.¡±

    Laura stared, then she asked, ¡°What benefit?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled before going to the sofa to sit. Laura and the others also sat down. After everyone has been settled, Zhao Hai turned to the monitor and said, ¡°I reckon you already know about the origin on the giant heart, right? Just like what was depicted on the murals, the giant heart was a holy relic guarded by those humans.¡±

    While Zhao Hai was looking through those murals, Laura and the others were also watching from the monitor. Naturally, they knew what Zhao Hai was talking about. They also understood the origin of the heart from those murals.

    After looking at their expressions, Zhao Hai nodded before he continued, ¡°The information I received is directly connected to the Underworld. From its formation up to its current state. Everything was because of the heart.¡±

    These words evoked the curiosity of the women. They were eagerly listening to what Zhao Hai would say next. Zhao Hai went on, ¡°You already know some of the things that happened at first. When that great god was born, the Underworld began to form. What happened to the great god¡¯s heart was already painted on the murals. It was said that before cing his entire vitality into the giant heart, the person guarding the heart ced it in the bottom of thiske. Therefore, in the beginning, the heart could only take theke water in. Nobody knew how many years have passed, but a spatial rift suddenly appeared in the Underworld. What came out of the spatial rift weren¡¯t people, instead there were corpses. These were the corpses of the people from the Hundred Spirit n.¡±

    Laura and the other stared, they didn¡¯t expect the heart to remember these things. Zhao Hai looked at them and smiled faintly, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t underestimate the heart. After all, it is a heart of a world-creating god, his most important organ. Its uses are near infinite. Alright, let¡¯s continue. As more and more corpses from the Hundred Spirit n fell into the Underworld, the death energy here became stronger and stronger. Because of this, the Dark Mist that wouldn¡¯t dissipate began to form. Since the heart can absorb the power of the heavens and the earth, it extended two arteries out while being escorted by the creatures of theke. These arteries became the two pirs. One of them extended out of theke, sucking in Dark Mist while the other artery stretched out sideways from theke. Slowly, the blood river formed as well as the blood ponds which supply blood energy to the Underworld.¡±

    Zhao Hai stopped for a moment before continuing, ¡°The Underworld¡¯s development happened under the gaze of the giant heart. The heart is actually aware and intelligent. It thinks that the Dark Temple wouldn¡¯t just unify the Underworld for no reason. In fact, it thinks that those from the Cultivation Realm were the people who ran away in the past. Also, that person from the Dark Temple was someone from the Cultivation Realm. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have thrown the corpses of the Hundred Spirit ns here. There were still some people who remembered the story and still wanted to take the heart. Because of this, they established the Dark Temple in order to unify the Underworld and find the heart.¡±

    Laura and the others stared at Zhao Hai. They didn¡¯t expect the events to tie up like this. The things that Zhao Hai spoke about seems to be reasonable. In the past, they didn¡¯t know anything about the Underworld, so they best they could do was specte. But now it was different, Zhao Hai became aware of the Underworld¡¯s matters because of the giant heart. After adding it to their spection, they believed that they weren¡¯t that far from the truth.

    Megan discovered something from what Zhao Hai said. She looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Brother Hai, didn¡¯t you say that the heart can absorb the Dark Mist and transform it into Blood Energy? And it could also make blood energy from the energy of the heavens and the earth? If we can subdue the heart, then we would surely gain huge advantages.¡±

    Zhao Hao nodded. Then he looked at the heart on the monitor before he sighed and shook his head, ¡°We¡¯re not short of good things right now. Moreover, the giant heart is a crucialponent of the Underworld. If we take the heart away, then the Underworld would lose its blood energy. Who knows what will happen to the Undead and the Dark Creatures then.¡±

    Megan and the others nodded. If it was any other ce, then they wouldn¡¯t mind taking the heart. However, the Underworld would be their back garden in the future. It wouldn¡¯t be great if a disaster would happen to this ce.

    Zhao Hai looked at the others and smiled, ¡°Although the heart doesn¡¯t have its own wisdom, it can actually understand simplymunication. I will tell it to not worry. It wouldn¡¯t be great if it suffered a heart attack.¡±

    After hearing Zhao Hai, Laura and the others couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. They spent a long time inside the Space, and ever since the Science and Technology Backgrounds has been unlocked, they were able to know more about people from the Earth. They also knew things about heart attacks and so on. Therefore, they were able to understand Zhao Hai¡¯s small joke.

    Zhao Hai returned to the Underworld. From the information he received, he knew that this pce was called the Heart Cauldron Pce, it was specifically made to house the heart.

    The reason why Zhao Hai didn¡¯t take the heart to the Space was because his conscience didn¡¯t allow him to. He was moved by the people who fervently defended the heart.

    These people guarded the heart up to the veryst man. Zhao Hai was touched by their persistence. He couldn¡¯t bear to take the heart away from them.

    Moreover, in addition to the information he obtained from the heart, he also received a plea to not move the heart. As long as Zhao Hai didn¡¯t move the heart, then the heart would bestow the copper cauldron to him. This cauldron could refine living creatures, an example of this were the Blood Spirit Beasts.

    The predecessor of the Blood Spirit Beasts was a magic beast known as soul octopus. After being refined by the copper cauldron, it turned into the Blood Spirit Beasts. Also, this cauldron was made by the heart¡¯s defenders, it would definitely be a rare treasure.

    In the eyes of other people, they would see that the heart had no attacking power, and that the Blood Spirit Beasts were unable to enter the pce. And since this was the case, then people might have the idea of taking the cauldron and the heart away.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think the same way. He was affected by the heart¡¯s defenders. Also, the heart wasn¡¯t very useful to him. The heart takes in the energy of the heavens and the earth and transform it into blood energy, Zhao Hai thinks that this wasn¡¯t an ordinary ability. Therefore, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think about absorbing the heart into the Space.

    Zhao Hai arrived by the giant heart, he gave it a gentle stroke as he said, ¡°You can stay here. Since the cauldron is useful to me, I will be taking it away. Rest assured, I won¡¯t let anybody harm you.¡±

    After he said that, Zhao Hai let go. Just as he was about to head towards the copper cauldron, the entire hall suddenly vibrated. Zhao Hai stared, then he immediately erected a protective shield around him as well as the heart. But not long after that, he was met with a huge shock. Right below the heart was another heart, albeit this one was much smaller, about normal size. Moreover, this small heart was beating with more vigor than the giant heart.

    Zhao Hai carefully looked at the small heart. At this time, the small heart shot out from the ground and headed towards Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai felt a red light sh before the small heart entered his body.

    While Zhao Hai was startled, he suddenly felt afortable feeling in his own chest. Then Zhao Hai felt that his heart¡¯s beat had be more powerful. His absorption of the heaven and earth¡¯s energy has also increased, his body became more formidable as well. This made Zhao Hai very confused.

    Then at this moment, a white light shot out from the heart. Zhao Hai knew that this was another string of information, therefore he had the five element killing formation let the light through.

    Just like Zhao Hai thought, the white light was another batch of information. Moreover, it exined the origin of the small heart and why Zhao Hai felt his body growing stronger.

 Chapter 1046 â€“ Inheritance and the Universal Processing Machineâ€™s Upgrade

    <h4>Chapter 1046 ¨C Inheritance and the Universal Processing Machine¡¯s Upgrade</h4>

    In fact, this wasn¡¯t really that strange. Although the heart didn¡¯t have any wisdom, it can still think for itself.

    It had a purpose every intelligent lifeform needed to aplish, and that was to pass on their inheritance, to continue their bloodline

    Humanity was also like this. In order to pass on their wisdom, they invented writing. Other races had their own methods of continuing their line.

    The giant heart was the same. Although it only had simple thinking, this didn¡¯t mean that it didn¡¯t have a desire to continue its bloodline. This small heart was a means to this desire.

    Since the heart was just an organ, in a normal situation, it wouldn¡¯t have any means of multiplying. However, the giant heart was an organ from a great god. Naturally, it had formidable abilities. It can record events, just like aputer that runs automatically.

    Later on, when thest generation of protectors sent hisst vitality into the heart, he also passed down some knowledge over to the heart. Because of this, the giant heart had some knowledge of its own, naturally it still couldn¡¯t be as smart as the other races.

    What was the strongest wish of the heart¡¯sst defender? He wanted to continue his bloodline. Unfortunately, he was the only living human in the Underworld, so that was impossible to aplish. However, this obsession was passed over to the giant heart. Because of this, the heart also had the idea of continuing its lineage.

    The organ of a great god was something unusual. Although the wisdom of the heart wasn¡¯t good, it still acted on its instinct and developed a method of reproduction, which was division.

    The giant heart split itself into two and made a smaller version of its own form. This small heart had all the abilities of its parent. Unfortunately, this small heart didn¡¯t have any intellect. Because of this, the giant heart didn¡¯t produce a lot. At the same time, it also made measures in order to protect itself.

    This was also the desire of thest defender. Because of this, the heart made severalyers of tests. The first one were the Blood Spirit Beasts. If one cannot defeat them, then arriving at the pce waspletely impossible. The second test was the tsunami of information to see if they can handle the mental pressure. If Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t able to digest it, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to interact with the heart.

    If these two tests were passed, then the next was a trial for greed. The heart would express its request to not move it while handing the copper cauldron over. But if one was greedy and decided to take both the heart and the cauldron, then they would be met with misfortune. The copper cauldron would proceed to attack you. The cauldron¡¯s attacking method was unusual, it would eat you up and immediately refine you. The copper cauldron was a treasure of the heart¡¯s defenders. After many years of worship, it had be a top grade magic treasure. If the defenders were afraid of strong enemies, then they wouldn¡¯t have ced the copper cauldron here.

    However, if you didn¡¯t take the heart and let it stay here in peace, then it would give you the copper cauldron as well as the little heart. That small heart was split from the heart of a great god. It could purify blood, improve one¡¯s absorption of energy, widen one¡¯s meridians, and many more.

    After the heart entered Zhao Hai¡¯s body, it reced Zhao Hai¡¯s original heart. Because of this, Zhao Hai gained the inheritance of the defenders of the heart. Only by having this inheritance would Zhao Hai not be attacked by the copper cauldron. At the same time, the Blood Spirit Beasts would no longer attack him. On the contrary, Zhao Hai can nowmand the Blood Spirit Beasts. This was because Zhao Hai was now the new defender of the heart.

    This inheritance was the same as what Zhao Hai was expecting. The defenders of the heart were the original controllers of this ne. They left behind a lot of treasures as well as their cultivation methods and techniques. They weren¡¯t any weaker than any cultivation sect. It can be said that the heart¡¯s defenders were no weaker than the Hundred Spirit n. But when the war happened, this ce became a cemetery. Slowly, the ce turned into the current Underworld. Although thews of the ne haven¡¯t changed, it waspletely different to what it was before.

    But even so, the true inheritance of the heart¡¯s defenders wasn¡¯t in the giant heart, instead it was the copper cauldron. If Zhao Hai was greedy, not only would he fail to gain the inheritance, but he would also be refined by the cauldron. Now, since Zhao Hai has absorbed the small heart, the copper cauldron has recognized him as its new master.

    Another shot of white light told Zhao Hai everything about the cauldron. Upon understanding its function, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but wipe a cold sweat. Although he wasn¡¯t afraid of being refined by the cauldron, it would still be troublesome to solve.

    After thinking about this, Zhao Hai let out a sigh. It was truly great to have good morals. If he was greedy, then he would have been in great trouble, and he wouldn¡¯t have inherited the legacy of the heart¡¯s defenders.

    Zhao Hai sighed as he rubbed his left chest and said, ¡°Since you have bestowed me a heart, then I will take on the task of guarding you. Rest assured, in the Underworld, I promise that nobody would be able to touch you. Even those from the Dark Temple wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. I will clean them all up.¡±

    The giant heart seemed to be happy as it gave out a few quick beats. Then Zhao Hai took the copper cauldron before he returned to the Space.

    The events that happened with the small heart and the cauldron were all seen by Laura and the others. However, they weren¡¯t aware of most of what happened. What they saw was the small heart flying towards Zhao Hai. Then when they saw a white light going to Zhao Hai¡¯s head, they couldn¡¯t help but worry. But after seeing Zhao Hai open his eyes once more, they instantly became relieved.

    When Zhao Hai returned, the women immediately greeted him. Laura had an expression of worry as she asked, ¡°Brother Hai, what happened?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Rest assured, nothing else other than something good happened.¡± Then he told the women about the heart¡¯s inheritance.

    As soon as they heard it, Laura and the others became happy. They didn¡¯t expect that they would acquire something good. They actually obtained an inheritance of a race.

    Zhao Hai looked at the group and said, ¡°Alright, I still need to sort the inheritance that I¡¯ve obtained. You should go and busy yourself. After I organize everything, I¡¯ll see what treasures we have obtained, I don¡¯t know whether we can use them right now or not.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded. What Zhao Hai said was true, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t object. After that, Zhao Hai turned his hand over and retrieved the copper cauldron. Just as Zhao Hai took out the copper cauldron, the Space suddenly issued a prompt, ¡°Special treasure refining cauldron detected. Refining Cauldron has been found with the ability to refine a lot of items. Since the cauldron¡¯s ability is close to the Universal Processing Machine, abilities of the cauldron has been copied and augmented to the Processing Machine. Universal Processing Machine has been upgraded. Special ability of the copper cauldron has also been joined with the Blood Ghost Staff. The Blood Ghost Staff can now use simr abilities as the treasure cauldron.¡±

    Zhao Hai nkly listened to the prompt. He didn¡¯t expect the cauldron to upgrade the Processing Machine. Moreover, the cauldron¡¯s abilities has been fused with the staff. This was truly a good thing for Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai originally felt pity. This was because the cauldron was too useful for himself, but at the same time, he also knew that it would be more useful if the cauldron was in Wild Dragon Ind. If Zhao Hai used the cauldron, then the people from Wild Dragon Ind wouldn¡¯t be able to use it. Who would¡¯ve expected that the Space would solve this problem. Now Zhao Hai can use the cauldron¡¯s abilities from his staff while the original cauldron was left behind on Wild Dragon Ind.

    At this moment, the Universal Processing Machine suddenly emitted light. After the light vanished, there was an evident change to the Processing Machine.

    Originally, the Processing Machines were separated into ten structures, they didn¡¯t look attractive. But now it was different. The ten structures vanished and was reced by a huge factory. In front of the factory were ten magic formations. Then on the other side were another set of ten formations. It seems like if one wanted to refine something in the future, then they would just have to put the items on the formation and then the factory would just refine them itself.

    Upon seeing the structure, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but think ¡®Now this is a factory¡¯. The structure was five storeys high. It had white outer walls that were embedded with ss windows. Its form wasn¡¯t anything different than the small workshop from before. However, when people look at it now, they wouldn¡¯t think about a factory but instead a beautiful building.

    Zhao Hai went to the Processing Machine in order to take a closer look. Then he turned his head to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, what can we do with the Processing Machine now?¡±

    Cai¡¯er pulled out a pile of paper before she said, ¡°Young Master, this is the manual, you should take a look.¡±

    Zhao Hai received the manual and gave it a read. The Processing Machine had truly been upgraded. Not only could it process non-living things, but it can also process living creatures. If Zhao Hai wanted the Argali to live longer, then he could just send one through to the Processing Machine in order to improve its genes.

    Not only this. In the past, if Zhao Hai received a sword that he didn¡¯t want to use, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about it. Now, if Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to use a sword, then he could send it through the processing machine in order to restore the sword or augment it with other ores. This made things much more convenient.

 Chapter 1047 â€“ World-Creating Merit Law

    <h4>Chapter 1047 ¨C World-Creating Merit Law</h4>

    It can be said that the current Universal Processing Machine has be more powerful. The machine can now process living beings, which was a very formidable ability.

    The new Processing Machine had lost its controls, instead it was reced by voicemands. If Zhao Hai wanted something to be made, then he can just present the materials to the machine and tell it what to do.

    Although there were still ten magic formations in front of the Processing Machine, its output actually increased by about five times. Before, one Processing Machine can make 5000 jin of liquor, ten of them would make 50,000 jin. But now, the Processing Machine can make 250 thousand jin of liquor. The difference in output was very huge.

    After understanding the Processing Machine¡¯s function, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but nod. The Processing Machine couldn¡¯t make living things and could just improve them. But even so, it was very great. It¡¯s just a pity that he didn¡¯t know how to upgrade the Scanner.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Processing Machine before he turned to Laura and said, ¡°Now that the Processing Machine has so many functions, we shouldn¡¯t waste it. Laura, see if you can find ways for the Processing Machine to improve the animals in the Space. Those we use for meat needed to live longer and growrger. Those used forbat should be much stronger.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°Rest assured, Brother Hai, I know what to do. Not only the animals, we should also improve the nts. The Bread Tree can be improved so that it would produce more fruit.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, before helping with this matter,e with me first. I need to record all of the inheritance that the Heart Defending n had passed down. We¡¯ll pass them over to the people inside the Space. The people inside the Space are still quite weak. If we went to the Cultivation Realm, they wouldn¡¯t be able to help out much.¡±

    Cai¡¯er gave a nod before she followed Zhao Hai. Meanwhile, Laura and the others studied the Processing Machine. The group looked at the machine¡¯s manual toe up with ways to optimize its uses for the Space.

    Zhao Hai returned to his room and immediately sat down in a cross-legged position. The Heart Defending n were able to fight against the people from the Cultivation Realm. In fact, a lot of the cultivation methods of the Cultivation Realm came from the people depicted in the mural. It can be said that the cultivation methods of the Heart Defending n were the roots of most of the Cultivation Realm¡¯s manuals.

    The inheritance that Zhao Hai acquired contains almost all of the methods used by the Heart Defending n. And most of these methods had the outline of the World-creating meritw, which was an iparably powerfulw.

    The World Creating Merit Law was the most important cultivation method of the Heart-defending n. This cultivation method was developed after nine years of contemtion regarding the World-creating god¡¯s feat. This method can be said to be the first method of the Heart-defending n.

    The World-Creating Meritw had about 2000 characters. However, each character needed very difficult deliberation in order to be fully understood.

    As time went by, Zhao Hai felt that the World Creating Merit Law and the Yin Yang Ster Transformations art hadmon aspects. This caused Zhao Hai to be more careful as he read on.

    Zhao Hai seemed to be in a wondrous state. He closed his eyes and kept understanding the meritw. The ster transformations art seem to involuntarily rotate inside his body. Each revolution became smoother and smoother with each iteration. In the beginning, things seem to be unclear, but after this event things seem to be more and more transparent. Zhao Hai had benefited a lot.

    Unaware of how long it has been, after in a daze for some time, Zhao Hai woke up from his wondrous state. He slowly opened his eyes before breathing out some foul gas. Then he turned to Cai¡¯er who was beside him and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, how long have I been sitting?¡±

    Cai¡¯er woke up, her face red before she answered, ¡°Young Master, you¡¯ve been sitting for two days.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he suddenly felt an intense urge to vomit. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare for a moment before running straight to the bathroom. Then he vomited some purplish ck liquid straight into the toilet.

    The purplish ck liquid that Zhao Hai spat out smelled rancid. It had the same scent as decayed blood.

    Cai¡¯er saw Zhao Hai¡¯s vomit and was terrified. She knew that it was impossible for people with Zhao Hai¡¯s strength to get sick. She thought that Zhao Hai was injured. With the color drained from her face, she asked, ¡°Young Master, what happened? Did you get sick?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t. I just had some breakthrough in cultivation. And with my new heart expelling bad blood, it¡¯s just right for me to vomit some impurities.¡±

    When she heard Zhao Hai say this, Cai¡¯er felt relieved. Zhao Hai washed his mouth until he got rid of the rancid taste. At the same time, he also felt the unprecedented strength of his spirit. His body had also be more powerful. He also seemed to develop a new scent. It wasn¡¯t strong, just mellow. And although it was also quite thick, it wasn¡¯t overpowering. It was a scent that made people feel refreshed.

    Zhao Hai knew that these things were because of the heart. However, he didn¡¯t expect to develop a scent. To be honest, Zhao Hai has always been apprehensive about men using perfume. He didn¡¯t think that his body would emit a scent, it made him somewhat annoyed.

    Zhao Hai sighed, then he turned to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, record it well. This World Creating Merit Law is the ancestor of most Cultivation Methods¡­¡­ There is an energy that can create worlds. The energy of the heavens and the earth is found in one¡¯s breath. The breath of the heavens and the earth is the Yin and Yang. The breath of yin-yang is the world. The heart is a mirror that reflects the universe. The body¡¯s flesh and blood is the ocean. Breath in the sea and breath out an ocean¡­¡­¡±

    Cai¡¯er kept record of all these words. Before long, the entire World Creating Merit Law¡¯s 2000 characters have been recorded. Zhao Hai breathed deeply and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, this is the origin of most cultivation records. Make sure to preserve this well. When the timees, we¡¯ll ce this World Creating Merit Law in our major academies for them to study. In the future, this cultivation method would be the Space¡¯s foundation.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded. There was a reason why Zhao Hai wanted to set up the World Creating Merit Law in the academies. Although the Merit Law was quite profound, its words can be easily understood. Only people on Zhao Hai¡¯s level could understand thew¡¯s deepest meanings. Therefore, Zhao Hai was not afraid that people couldn¡¯t learn thisw.

    After reading the meritw, Zhao Hai began to go through the other cultivation methods of the Heart Defending n. He wanted to add methods for the Space¡¯s people to improve. Naturally, Zhao Hai would test these methods first before putting them out.

    There Heart Defending n didn¡¯t have a lot of cultivation methods. All in all, there were about 300 of them. Some of them were quite profound, and it also indicated what strength one should have so that they wouldn¡¯t suffer bacsh. Although Zhao Hai made Cai¡¯er record these things, he wasn¡¯t nning on putting all of them on the Academies. Even if the students wanted to study these methods, it wouldn¡¯t be good if they were harmed.

    After hearing Zhao Hai recount all of the cultivation methods, Cai¡¯er had recorded 360 all in all. However, these were only cultivation methods, there were still crafting methods, medicine concoction techniques, and even formations inside Zhao Hai¡¯s head. These things were precious resources from the Heart Defending n. Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t put them to waste and recorded them all.

    When everything has been written down, Zhao Hai told Cai¡¯er to send some of them to the Academies. As for the more profound records, they were sent to Wild Dragon Ind.

    While Zhao Hai was dealing with these things, ten days have passed. These past ten days has been quite stressful for him. Besides the sheer number of things needed to be recorded, the profundity of each of them wasn¡¯t making it easier.

    Upon heading out from his room, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare since he expected Laura and the others to be in the living room. However, Zhao Hai changed his mind when he realized that the women were currently studying the Processing Machine.

    Laura used to be a formidable businesswoman. So after finding out about the new uses of the Processing Machine, she put her all into studying the possibilities. She wanted to find ways to improve the nts and animals in order to maximize their benefits to the Space.

    Among the things that needed to be improved, the most important one were the Argali. At this point, the Argali were the most eaten animal inside the Space. Not only was their meat tasty, they were also very docile. At the same time, their wool, skin, and bones were very useful. It was the magic beast that people inside the Space liked the most.

    The Argali weren¡¯t small, but Laura still wanted them to be bigger. After the modification, the Argali were now as big as a cow. This chang didn¡¯t affect their taste nor their temperament. The modification also wouldn¡¯t bring harm to the consumer¡¯s body. It can be said that the Argali were optimized up to the genes.

    Laura and the others also made modifications to the other farm animals inside the Space. Just these beasts were enough to upy them for a while. Not to mention, they still needed to modify the grains and vegetables.

    Sure enough, when Zhao Hai came out of the vi, he was able to see Laura and the others right beside the Processing Machine. They had a set of things in front of them. Zhao Hai looked at it and they were all kinds of nt seeds.

    Zhao Hai walked over to the group. But since the women were too invested in the discussion, they weren¡¯t able to sense him at all. Zhao Hai stood there looked at them, their faces seem to be very busy.

    He gave the task of studying the Processing Machine over to Laura and the others because he wanted them to have something to busy themselves with. Actually, Zhao Hai expected them to be extremely bored, he didn¡¯t expect them to sink deep into the task. After seeing Laura and the others concentrating deeply on the job, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel ignored.

    But then, Laura suddenly stopped. She sniffed the air and said, ¡°What is this smell? Did anyone of you put on any perfume?¡±

    Lizzy and the others shook their heads. Zhao Hai scratched his head, he really didn¡¯t know what to say. At this time, Meg turned and saw Zhao Hai. She was immediately surprised, ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re here.¡±

    As soon as they heard Meg¡¯s quip, Laura and the others immediately noticed Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai looked at them and smiled, ¡°You guys are really concentrating on the job. You didn¡¯t even notice me. I¡¯ve been here for some time.¡±

    Laura and the others spat out their tongues. They were indeed too busy on the Processing Machine. To be honest, they were secretly excited about the job.

    Laura sniffed the air with her nose as she said, ¡°Brother Hai, what smell is that? Are you using perfume?¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°I don¡¯t even know what scent this is. I don¡¯t wear perfume, I don¡¯t like that stuff. It¡¯s because of that little heart. Now that it had be my new heart, it expelled impurities from by body. Then I suddenly had this scent.¡±

    Laura sneaked closer into Zhao Hai¡¯s body and smelled him. Then she nodded and said, ¡°You really smell nice. It makes people feelfortable. Right, Brother Hai, these are the things we are currently working on.¡± Then she pointed at the things in front of her.

    Zhao Hai looked at the seeds, he nodded and said, ¡°What seed is this?¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. These are seeds of leafy vegetables. We want to improve them, but making leafy vegetables bigger would make their veins harder. In that case, it wouldn¡¯t be good to eat. We¡¯re still thinking of ways to do this.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. These seeds seem to be cole crops. They¡¯re very good to eat and they¡¯re quite tasty as well. However, they grow too little. Laura and the others wanted to make them even bigger.

    Zhao Hai smiled and then said, ¡°Alright, I think we should just let it go. If we make them too big, we¡¯ll be changing their taste. We don¡¯t really need bigger cabbages. Let¡¯s take a rest. Meg, can you arrange something delicious for us? These past few days made me very hungry.¡±

    Meg nodded before turning around to leave. Laura seemed to not care about what Zhao Hai said. She still ced the seeds into the magic formation and then put forward a bunch of parameters. In the end, the Processing Machine spat out new seeds. Although they had yet to see the seed¡¯s true nt, Laura just ced abel on it before throwing it over to the Space¡¯s warehouse.

    After everything was finished, everyone returned to the living room. At this time, Meg had already prepared the meals. Each person had steak and lettuce. Zhao Hai looked at the food and couldn¡¯t help but frown a bit. He seldom ate steak and Meg rarely made it. They usually ate chinese cuisine, he didn¡¯t expect Meg to cook steak today.

    After seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s expression, Meg smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, taste it. The steak came from our improved cows. The vegetables and spices used are new as well.¡±

    Upon hearing Meg, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but pat his head. It seems like the food has been improved.

    I changed heart¡¯s defenders to Heart Defending n

 Chapter 1048 â€“ Treasure Hunt

    <h4>Chapter 1048 - Treasure Hunt</h4>

    After eating their meal, Zhao Hai pulled Meg over to rx in the hot spring, amidst the teasinging from Laura and the others. Then the women proceeded to return to the Processing Machine.

    Zhao Hai had been very tired in the past few days. He had been reading the inheritance every day. In the end, he felt like he had read through two full brain¡¯s worth of cultivation methods. If his spiritual force wasn¡¯t that formidable, then Zhao Hai might have been taken over by a devil.

    Now that everything has been recorded, naturally Zhao Hai needed to rx. And since Meg had an incredible massage technique, Zhao Hai brought her with him in the hot spring. The two had an affectionate bath together as a couple.

    After having a good time with Meg in the hot spring, Zhao Haiid on the spring¡¯s t stone, holding Meg in his arms. Meg was currently like an obedient kitten lying in Zhao Hai¡¯s chest. It was a scene that made Meg look just like Zhao Hai¡¯s wife. Normally, Meg would look like a servant and Zhao Hai was her Young Master.

    While holding Meg, Zhao Hai talked with a soft voice, ¡°Meg, I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯ve been silently following me for all these years. You¡¯ve been taking care of our huge family without asking anything in exchange. I know that you have been working the hardest out of all of us. Thank you.¡±

    Being in the arms of Zhao Hai, Meg felt that Zhao Hai¡¯s words were as sweet as the sweetest drink. She whispered, ¡°Young Master, these are all things I¡¯m willing to do, so you don¡¯t need to apologize. I know I¡¯m not as smart as Sister Laura and the others, so as long as I¡¯m able to take care of you, then I¡¯m already happy.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but tighten his hold on Meg, then he replied, ¡°Meg, your intelligence isn¡¯t any less than Laura and the others. Moreover, your steadfast work is something that Laura and the others didn¡¯t have. And if you want to do something else, just do it.¡±

    Meg actually shook her head, ¡°No, Young Master, I like my present life. I¡¯d like to stay as it is until you are old, have trouble walking, or even stop wanting me.¡±

    After Meg tightened her hold, Zhao Hai suddenly remembered a joke back on Earth when he still had the inte. It said that behind every sessful man is a woman. However, that woman wasn¡¯t his wife, but instead his mother-inw. This was because his mother-inw would always look after his faults. When the man corrects these mistakes, then he would be able to seed.

    At that time, Zhao Hai felt that although it was a joke, it actually made some sense. But now, Zhao Hai believed that this wasn¡¯t the case at all. If a man had a woman like Meg by his side, then it would be difficult for them not to seed.

    Zhao Hai was very satisfied with his current life. Having Meg, Laura, and his other wives by his side made his life much more colorful.

    Meg also felt that Zhao Hai¡¯s love for her was genuine. She was simrly satisfied with her life.

    Meg had known that she would be tied up with Zhao Hai for her entire lifetime. When Zhao Hai was still trash, she loved him, and now, she loved him even more.

    Actually, Meg felt inferiorpared to Laura and the others. Laura and the others were youngdies, one was even a princess. It was only Meg who had the status of a servant. Because of this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel less than them.

    After lying inside for some time, Meg and Zhao Hai went out of the hot spring. Outside the vi, Zhao Hai saw Laura and the others being busy. He didn¡¯t say anything and just took out some small furniture and drank some tea.

    Laura and the others were busy while Zhao Hai was rxing at the side, however, they weren¡¯t angry at all. This was because they knew that they were also rxing during the times where Zhao Hai was working hard. It can be said that the person with the most things to do inside the Space was Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai rested inside the Space for three days. After three days, his soul has beenpletely rxed. In this span of time, Laura and the others were very busy improving all of the Space¡¯s crops. As Zhao Hai thought, they were secretly enjoying the job.

    After three days, Zhao Hai finally recovered. He was now ready to im the treasures of the Heart Defending n. The n had dominated the Underworld for countless years. Their umtion of wealth was truly rich. If not for the ones who wanted to snatch the heart, they still would have control over the ce.

    Now, the Underworld has been destroyed, even thews of the ne seems to have changed a little. This was the reason why the Experts here were much stronger than the ones in the Divine Realm and in the Anta ne. At the same time, this also exins why there are no genuine Cultivation-realm experts present in this ne.

    Zhao Hai dug into the memories that the giant heart had passed on to him. After carefully scanning through them, Zhao Hai finally found something. When thest defender died, thews of the ne seems to have changed. Part of the reason was the extinction of the Heart Defending n, another part was because the Cultivation Realm used the ne as a cemetery when they dumped all of the corpses here, and then another part was because of the giant heart.

    The giant heart had simple wisdom. It knew that if it let the Cultivation Realm¡¯s peoplee into the Underworld whenever they want, then it would be in danger. Sooner orter, the Cultivation Realm would discover where it was hiding. Because of this, the giant heart slowly changed thews of the ne.

    One shouldn¡¯t think that this was a difficult matter. This ne was originally made by the great god. And since the giant heart was the god¡¯s most important organ, it naturally had the ability to control the ne. Although this ability wasn¡¯t much, and the giant heart couldn¡¯t make abrupt changes, it could nudge the Underworld¡¯sws bit by bit into the direction it wanted it to be in. At this point, overly powerful people would find it impossible to enter the ne.

    After finding out about this situation, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. In the past, the Underworld was surely not at this state. This ce used to be upied by cultivators, who would believe that it would reach such a state?

    But looking at it now, the whole ce was ruined. One must say that humans had an inborn tendency to destroy.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t nning on restoring the Underworld to its original state. At the very least, not now. With his current strength, it was impossible for him to protect the Underworld. If he restored the Underworld to its original appearance, then the people from the Cultivation Realm would surelye over. Zhao Hai still has no grasp on how to defeat these people.

    ording to what Zhao Hai got from the giant heart, if he wanted to acquire all the buried treasure of the Heart Defending n, then he would have to face some difficulties. This was because arge part of the n¡¯s buried treasurey under the Dark Temple¡¯s territory.

    Fortunately, this didn¡¯t have any conflict with Zhao Hai¡¯s ns. He would have to deal with the Dark Temple anytime soon. In any case, the buried treasure had been there for many years. If it can be stolen, then it would have already been stolen a long time ago. If it was still intact, then a few more days wouldn¡¯t be able to change anything.

    Zhao Hai decided to clear the treasures buried in the Resistance Army¡¯snds first. The Heart Defending n buried five treasures in the Resistance Army¡¯s domain. These treasures weren¡¯t very valuable, they were just some ores.

    ording to the information obtained from the giant heart, the first treasure was supposed to be buried under a bone mountain. The huge battle in the Underworld had drastically changed its terrain. Fortunately, now that the Space has mapped the Resistance Army¡¯s territory, Zhao Hai could follow the giant heart¡¯s tips to mark a rough location on the map. It was much better than nothing at all.

    After looking for a while, Zhao Hai found the bone mountain. The bone mountain wasn¡¯t that tall, it was just average in heightpared to the others. There were low-ranked skeletons sauntering on the mountain. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about them as he summoned the blood lotus and went straight underground.

    Once he reached 100 meters underground, Zhao Hai stopped. The first treasure room was in the vicinity. Inside were unique ores from the original Underworld. ording to the giant heart, this ore seems to be ores used for medicinal purposes. One can extract liquid from the ore using a special method. If the liquid was drunk directly, it would improve the strength and defense of the human body. If it was mixed into otherponents, then it would be an effective potion.

    Judging by Zhao Hai¡¯sputation, he knew that the treasure room should be in this bone mountain. As for the specific position, it still needed some time to figure out.

    Since this was the case, Zhao Hai could only roam the bone mountain¡¯s underground hoping toe across the treasure room. Naturally, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t go about this blindly. He was looking at the Space¡¯s monitor that was marking his path, this way he wouldn¡¯t explore the same region twice.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t anxious. After all, this was something that required patience. He also prepared himself mentally for this. He continued to slowly explore using the blood lotus. He believed that the Space¡¯s abilities wouldn¡¯t fail him.

    After one hour of exploration, Zhao Hai suddenly felt that the soil in front of him had a slight difference in quality. Zhao Hai immediately slowed down before looking at it really carefully. The soil did indeed have some changes.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be more attentive. As he slowly moved forward, a t piece of rock suddenly appeared in front of him. He stopped and inspected the piece of rock. When he found traces of something on it, Zhao Hai¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat. He knew that he had found the ce.

    To be honest, this treasure wasn¡¯t that important for Zhao Hai. However, the prospect of discovering treasures still made Zhao Hai very excited.

    Zhao Hai carefully maneuvered the blood lotus around the rock. The rock was about two meters thick and seemed to be very hard. However, this wasn¡¯t a problem for him. Zhao Hai just flew through the rock and entered a huge stone room. And as soon as he entered the room, Zhao Hai was immediately stunned.

 Chapter 1049 â€“ Luring the Tiger Out of the Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 1049 ¨C Luring the Tiger Out of the Mountain</h4>

    Inside was a huge space. Zhao Hai made some estimations and this ce should be no less than ten thousand square meters in floor area. There were no other things inside this ce other than the stones that were piled up like a hill.

    Naturally, the size wasn¡¯t the thing that surprised Zhao Hai. What surprised Zhao Hai were the shining stones. They gave out a gloomy blue radiance, they looked beautifully mysterious.

    The stones weren¡¯t transparent, but they were faintly blue. Zhao Hai stared at them, he didn¡¯t think that stones would be this beautiful.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s first thought when he saw these stones wasn¡¯t to use them for medicinal purposes. Instead, he wanted to use them to make street lights.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know how his mindes up with these things. When he was in the middle of business, these thoughts suddenlye up, which were quite strange.

    After staring for a moment, Zhao Hai took all of the blue stone into the Space. In this huge room, there was nothing else aside from those stones.

    Zhao Hai left the room and slowly flew back to the ground. Upon resurfacing, Zhao Hai discovered that the treasure was buried right below the foot of the bone mountain.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything and just returned to the Space. Then he continued to move towards the next treasure. With the Space¡¯s ability, it didn¡¯t take long before Zhao Hai collected all five treasures.

    Once he collected all of the five treasures, Zhao Hai was finally able to continue to the next step. These five treasure rooms gave Zhao Hai a lot. Naturally, what he gained were only some ores.

    ording to the giant heart, there were a total of 22 treasures in the Dark Temple¡¯s Domain. Most of these treasures were magic artifacts. It can be said that these were the true treasure of the Heart Defending n.

    What Zhao Hai needed the most right now were these magic artifacts. Although he already had the Blood Ghost Staff, nobody would disagree to having more magical items. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to use these magic artifacts. After he collects these treasures, he was prepared to send them to the people in the Space. The Blood Ghost Staff was already enough for him to use.

    Zhao Hai called Addison and the others to the Space. They were bing impatienttely. Now that Zhao Hai called them over, they immediately came.

    After Addison and the others arrived, Zhao Hai looked at them and smiled, ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Worried? Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be making our move.¡±

    Addison¡¯s two eyes shone, ¡°Young Master, have you captured the Blood Spirit Beasts? Have you already mapped the Dark Temple¡¯s domain?¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a gentle nod. Then he waved his hand, showing the map of the Dark Temple¡¯s territory on the monitor. The blood needles had seeded in mapping the Dark Temple¡¯s area. Zhao Hai was also introduced to the Underworld¡¯s ocean.

    The Underworld had an ocean with water that was very ck. This body of water was different than the blood river. Once an undead or any creature tries to swim in the ocean¡¯s waters, they would immediately be swallowed in, not even their fiery souls would remain.

    Zhao Hai also decided to take some of this water into the Space. However, the prompt only said that it was an extremely toxic liquid that had the power to swallow everything. Also, it seems like it could also be used for making weapons.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know how big this ocean was. However, Zhao Hai has to recognize the size of the Underworld judging by how big the Dark Temple¡¯s territory was. The Dark Temple alone held territory almost the size of five Taurus Continents. Naturally, withnd that size, it was impossible for the Dark Temple to gainplete control over it. There were still some Undead in the territory who loved their freedom and were still resisting control. Butpared to the Resistance Army, these groups were just like two or three kittens. They simply didn¡¯t have enough power to move the current status quo.

    Zhao Hai pointed at the Dark Temple¡¯s map and said, ¡°This is the territory of the Dark Temple. The red areas arepletely controlled by them while the green have yet to be managed. There¡¯s still some resistance forces in the green areas, but their strength is very poor.¡±

    When Addison heard this, his eyes shone. He looked at the huge expanse of red on the monitor, then he looked at the green spots. With a confused voice he asked, ¡°Young Master, so you¡¯re saying that there are still some resistance forces inside the Dark Temple¡¯s territory? Why didn¡¯t we know of this before?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°How would you know when you¡¯re separated by the hugend of the Dark Temple? There¡¯s no way for you to contact each other, so it¡¯s natural that you would be unaware of them.¡±

    Addison nodded. He didn¡¯t say anything more as he closely looked at the map. The domain controlled by the Dark Temple was very huge. And in the middle of it was the Dark Temple itself.

    After inspecting the map, Addison and the others looked back at Zhao Hai. Seeing their gazes, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Prepare everyone, in a while I will be taking them to the Space. Tomorrow we will officially attack the Dark Temple, our main goal will be the Temple itself.¡±

    When Addison and the others heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. Zhao Hai waved his hand and sent everybody out, making them prepare the army.

    Actually, there was no need for them to prepare the army since Zhao Hai can just take all of them into the Space. However, Zhao Hai wanted to see how they would coordinate groups.

    A well-trained army was much stronger than an untrained group. These days, Zhao Hai not only made Experts, he also trained the Undead. He wanted to use this time in order to check the result of their training.

    Frankly speaking, the training time has been too short. Therefore, the results weren¡¯t satisfying. At the very least, Zhao Hai was still not satisfied. The army was still very vulnerable.

    The Undead in the Underworld were different from those in the Ark Continent or in the Divine Realm. In the Underworld, the Undead were born as an Undead, then they were subdued by the Space. On the other hand, the Undead from the Ark Continent and the Divine Realm were reanimated corpses using magic. Zhao Hai couldpletely control these Undead. This was even true for those Undead who had wisdom. If Zhao Hai wanted to, he could control them as though they were his puppets.

    But for the Underworld¡¯s Undead, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t haveplete control. Zhao Hai can order them directly to fight, but they weren¡¯t as easy to controlpared to the other Undead.

    However, this didn¡¯t mean that these Undead weren¡¯t just taken by Zhao Hai and ced inside the Space. He trained those he can train. Now, they were easier to use. Zhao Hai basically hadplete control over them.

    After sending Addison and the others away, Zhao Hai called Lizzy and Megan over. Laura and the others were still busy with the Processing Machine. It was as though they were children that were handed new toys to y with.

    When Lizzy and Megan arrived at the vi and saw the map on the screen, they immediately understood what was going to happen. They found a ce to sit and stared at the map.

    Zhao Hai looked at them and said, ¡°We shall attack the Dark Temple tomorrow. I don¡¯t n to whittle them down this time. We will attack their core. As long as we take care of the Dark Temple, everything would be easier to deal with.¡±

    Lizzy looked at the map, then after some time she said, ¡°This is a good idea, but the Dark Temple¡¯s defense is very strict. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to attack them directly. There are also a lot of strongholds around them that could provide support in a short time. I think we should find a way to get lure those troops out of the temple.¡±

    Megan also gave a nod, ¡°I agree. The Dark Temple has too many defenders. There aren¡¯t too many rules in their defense, but their numbers can provide some problems. However, judging by the previous sh between the Resistance Army and the Dark Temple, the temple seems to be unable to use army formations. Also, there seems to be no hierarchy in their army. So I think that if we lure the defenders out, just like Sister Lizzy said, the invasion would be much easier.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he thought for a moment and said, ¡°I like this method. We¡¯ll divide the army into two teams. Megan, youe with me tomand the team that will attack the Dark Temple. Lizzy, you go with Addison and the others to cross the Blood River and attract the Dark Temple¡¯s attention. Once the defenders are thinned out, it would be more convenient for us to do our attack.¡±

    Laura and Megan gave a nod, then Zhao Hai added, ¡°I will order the Blood Spirit Beasts to coordinate with Lizzy. Lizzy, if things go wrong, don¡¯t hesitate to immediately withdraw. Do not go at them hard. Drag them over to the Blood River. With this, we would have more chances to seed.¡±

    Lizzy nodded, ¡°Brother Hai, rest assured, I know what to do. You need to be careful of that person in the Dark Temple. He surely wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if I cannot kill him, I can still escape.¡±

    Lizzy and Megan chuckled. Then the three proceeded to iron out their n on how to deal with the Dark Temple. In this campaign, Lizzy and the others needed to constrain the Dark Temple in the Blood River. Moreover, they needed to dy the enemy for several days. Once the Dark Temple sends their reserves, only then would Zhao Hai¡¯s group make a move.

 Chapter 1050 â€“ Fortress

    <h4>Chapter 1050 ¨C Fortress</h4>

    Addison stood beside the Blood River. He knew Zhao Hai¡¯s n and to be honest, he approved of it. He experienced Zhao Hai¡¯s decapitation strategies, it was when they were dealing with the Five Element Skeletons and the Gibbon Brothers. With this strategy, they would shorten the time to conquer the Dark Temple.

    Looking at the blood red body of water, Addison¡¯s heart was on fire. They would finally start their true battle against the Dark Temple.

    Although Addison and the others were nowpletely loyal to Zhao Hai, they still haven¡¯t forgotten about their hatred towards the Dark Temple. They couldn¡¯t help but feel happy now that this opportunity has arrived.

    At this time, Zhao Hai appeared right by Addison¡¯s side. Addison felt Zhao Hai¡¯s presence, so he immediately bowed and said, ¡°Young Master, we¡¯ve gathered everyone. When do we make a move?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°We move now.¡± Then he waved his hand, the water on the river suddenly formed a bridge. The bridge was a couple meters wide and it stretched across the whole span of the river.

    Zhao Hai proceeded to beckon towards the bridge and said, ¡°Those who can fly, fly over. Those who cannot, walk through the bridge. Make a formation on the other side.¡±

    Addison responded with an affirming grunt. Then although the Undead were still afraid of the Blood River, they still went to the other side.

    Actually, Zhao Hai could just send them all instantly to the other side. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t do so because he wanted the Dark Temple¡¯s troops on the other side to see the approaching army.

    Over the years, the Blood River has been the Resistance Army¡¯s first line of defense against the Dark Temple. It was their most important line of defense. Also, in the past, the Resistance Army had tried to invade across the Blood River and they paid a huge price for it. If the Dark Temple¡¯s troops saw how easily the Resistance Army crossed the river, they would know that it wouldn¡¯t just be a simple attack.

    The moment Addison and the others crossed the Blood River, the war had already begun. Psychological warfare, morale warfare, momentum warfare, all of these were critical to any army. One shouldn¡¯t fail in establishing these aspects or else the war wouldn¡¯t be good to you.

    And sure enough, just like Zhao Hai thought, once Addison¡¯s army gathered on the Blood River, the people on the other side immediately sensed them and then promptly sent a message back into the Dark Temple.

    At the beginning, those Undead didn¡¯t take this matter to heart. In their opinion, the Resistance Army didn¡¯t have the strength to protect their lives in crossing the Blood River. Not to mention attacking them, the Resistance Army had to give their all in surviving. They didn¡¯t believe that Addison¡¯s army would have the strength left to pose a threat.

    But much to their surprise, a bridge suddenly appeared on top of the Blood River. Then after that, in a rxed manner, the Resistance Army just flew over the river. Nothing attacked them at all. This left the Dark Temple¡¯s troops in a panicked state.

    However, it was already toote for them to retreat. Although the Blood River wasn¡¯t narrow, those who could fly could traverse the body of water in a short time. They didn¡¯t leave any time for the Dark Temple¡¯s troops to withdraw.

    The Dark Temple¡¯s troops immediately decided to defend. However, their numbers were too low. In almost an instant, they were overthrown by the Resistance Army.

    But even though they were destroyed, the Dark Temple¡¯s troops were still able to pass the situation back. Naturally, Zhao Hai knew about this oue, and he had a way to stop it. The other party¡¯s spiritual force wasn¡¯t that strong, and the message would still have to go through a long distance. If Zhao Hai wanted to stop it, he can use his own spiritual force to intercept the message. But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t do so since he wanted the Dark Temple to transfer some troops to stop the Resistance Army¡¯s advance.

    At this time, Zhao Hai and the others had arrived on the opposite shore. Addison looked at thends that they had stepped upon. Although it was the same soil as the other side of the river, Addison and the others still felt that something was different.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about what they were thinking as he gave hismand, ¡°Pitch camp!¡±

    Addison and the others recovered, then they quicklyplied and pitched the camp. They were prepared to defend this ce for some time, this was where Zhao Hai ns to attract the Dark Temple¡¯s troops.

    In Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes, this wasn¡¯t the main battlefield. The true battlefield would be at the heart of the Dark Temple. As long as they destroy the Dark Temple¡¯s core, then everything else would be easy.

    Zhao Hai also knew that for theing days, the situation in this ce would be beyond frigid. This was because the Dark Temple would regard this ce as the main battlefront. Their armies would surely be unceasing. The pressure on Addison and the others would be very huge.

    Although Addison and the others were Undead, after the establishment of the Academies, they had be their own race. This independence wasn¡¯t only in Addison¡¯s heart, Zhao Hai believed this to be the case as well.

    Because of this idea, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want Addison and the others to die in vain. Therefore, Zhao Hai nned to attack the Dark Temple¡¯s morale, decreasing the pressure ced on Addison¡¯s group.

    The base that Zhao Hai would construct wasn¡¯t just any ordinary base, Zhao Hai borrowed the Divine Race¡¯s fortress ns in order to make a stronghold. Not only was earth magic used in order to erect a hundred meter high stone wall, there would also be magic cannons and blood lightning javelins provided. All of these things were used to defend against the enemy. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t stingy this time, he took everything he can afford to take out.

    The blood lightning javelins that the Space made had been upgraded Not only did they include a huge dormant energy inside, it also included deadly poison. This poison came from the Underworld¡¯s Dark Ocean. It was very lethal against the Undead.

    Besides these things, Zhao Hai also prepared a moat outside the fortress. This moat had the Blood River¡¯s water flowing through it,plete with Blood Spirit Beasts. The Dark Temple would have to pay a very heavy price if they wanted to attack this fortress.

    Zhao Hai regarded this war as hisst war in the Underworld. Because of this, he didn¡¯t spare anything in his preparations. He was going to use this event in to swallow the entire Underworld.

    As long as he destroyed the Dark Temple, the Undead under the temple¡¯s control would lose their power. As for the Neutral Alliance, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t concerned about them.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai did his best in order to build this fortress into a solid defensive structure. This way, it would attract more attention from the Dark Temple, making Zhao Hai more rxed in facing the man behind it.

    Regardless of the enemy, Zhao Hai would still give his all. And even if Zhao Hai knew that the person behind the Dark Temple was probably just an incarnation and wouldn¡¯t be that strong, he still didn¡¯t underestimate him. What Zhao Hai wanted to do was to eliminate the other party while losing as least personnel as possible.

    Zhao Hai was anxious to finish this thing because one, he wanted to obtain the buried treasures, and two, because his cultivation has increased beyond his imagination after gaining a new heart. Zhao Hai believed that it wouldn¡¯t be long before he wouldplete the first stage of the Myriad Ster Transformations Yin Yang Art. And when that timees, Zhao Hai would have no choice but to ascend. Zhao Hai wanted to finish his matters in the Underworld before that happens.

    With Zhao Hai¡¯s efforts, the fortress was slowly beingpleted. Although the Undead wanted to help, most if not all of them could only use Dark Energy. For them, using earth element energy to make the wall was impossible. Therefore, they could only watch as the fortress was being made.

    Fortunately, Zhao Hai was very powerful. It didn¡¯t take long before the wall was finished. The magic cannons and the javelins have also been installed. After that, the experienced Undead inside the Space began to teach the other Undead how to operate the magic cannons and use the javelins. The tests proved that their might wasn¡¯t small.

    The Undead in the Underworld were strong, they were even stronger than the experts in the Divine Realm. Even the ordinary Undead had formidable defense. But now, Zhao Hai¡¯s weapons have been improved. The magic cannons constructed by the processing machine now used materials that weren¡¯t avable before. This made the magic cannonsst longer. The magic formations used on the cannons have also been upgraded, making each shot more lethal. Even if the Undead were defensively strong, they would still suffer under the magic cannons.

    Zhao Hai finished making the fortress three dayster. Making such a fortress in only three days, the only one who could do it alone was probably Zhao Hai.

    The fortress was constructed right beside the Blood River, so it only had three walls. Moreover, these walls weren¡¯t just ordinary straight structures, there were all kinds of edges and corners installed in them. Zhao Hai used his earth magic in order to provide the magic cannons and the javelins the best locations to fire from.

    Outside the walls was a moat made with a branching stream of the Blood River. Inside this moat were Blood Spirit Beasts ready for ambush. At this point, they were waiting for the Dark Temple to arrive. At the same time, Lizzy was also using the Space¡¯s monitor to pay attention to the Dark Temple¡¯s movements.

    Before long, the Dark Temple¡¯s army was dispatched. But this time, the army they sent only contained a small number of troops. It seems like they didn¡¯t think that the Resistance Army would be a threat. On the other hand, they concentrated their troops on the Neutral Alliance. It looks like they were nning to deal with the Resistance Army along the way before they shed with the Neutral Alliance.

    When Zhao Hai saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but be speechless. He didn¡¯t know how to react. The Dark Temple actually treats the Resistance Army as a side dish.

    Upon seeing the situation, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately attack the Dark Temple. Although there weren¡¯t a lot of defending troops left, the fact that the Dark Temple sent their troops to face the Neutral Alliance was something that was out of Zhao Hai¡¯s expectation. The Neutral Alliance was quite close to the Dark Temple¡¯s central area. If Zhao Hai can¡¯t take out the core of the Dark Temple in a short time, then the army facing the Neutral Alliance would immediately return, and in a quick manner. Once they return, Zhao Hai¡¯s surprise n would be put to waste.

    It was precisely because of this that Zhao Hai decided to wait. Once the fortress dealt with the first wave of troops, the army facing the Neutral Alliance would surely send people to deal with them. As long as that army moves, then Zhao Hai could immediately attack the Dark Temple. Even for the Experts, the distance between the Blood River and the Dark Temple¡¯s core territory would take them several days of travel.

    The fourth day after Zhao Haipleted the fortress, the Dark Temple¡¯s army finally arrived. The army stood outside the fortress, dumbfounded. They didn¡¯t expect a fortress here, there was even a moat.

    The Dark Temple¡¯s Undead stared at the huge fortress. They were speechless for a while. Zhao Hai made arge fortress, it can hold about 100 million Undead inside. The army sent by the Dark Temple this time contained 500 million Undead. It was impossible for these Undead to take a fortress that was armed to the teeth.

    The Dark Temple¡¯s high-ranking Undead were also left staring. They didn¡¯t know what to do with the situation. After further discussions among them, they decided to make an attack first to see what would happen.

    Before long, 100 million took flight and threw themselves towards the fortress. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t inside the fortress and was instead inside the Space. He was looking at the monitor while Lizzy wasmanding the Undead, he didn¡¯t n on interfering.

    At the same time, Lizzy didn¡¯t make any great moves. He justmanded the Undead to man the magic cannons as well as equip themselves with javelins. Then they waited in ce.

    When the approaching Undead were about a kilometer away from the fortress, Lizzy finally ordered tounch the attack. Energy beams from the magic cannons immediately flew towards the Undead.

    The Undead haven¡¯t encountered this kind of attack before. They kept flying forward, they didn¡¯t even try to dodge. But after the unending barrage of magic cannon fire and javelins arrived, batches upon batches of Undead began to fall from the sky.

    However, this didn¡¯t end there, another batch of attacks came in. Upon seeing the next wave, the Dark Temple¡¯s Undead began to wake up. One after another they began to dodge, it was total chaos. However, they were still at a safe distance. Although there were a lot of deaths brought by the magic cannons and the javelins, there were even more Undead who were able to escape.

    The Dark Temple¡¯s undead werepletely untrained, they were a motley crew. Just one hit from the fortress¡¯ magic cannons and javelins was enough to send them back.

 Chapter 1051 â€“ Contest of Strength

    <h4>Chapter 1051 ¨C Contest of Strength</h4>

    The Dark Temple¡¯s high-ranked Undead couldn¡¯t help but stare. They didn¡¯t expect their attack to end this soon. Wasn¡¯t this too fast?

    At the same time, what were those things shooting out from the fortress? How can they be so lethal? They can actually one-shot the Undead?

    The high-ranked Undead from the Dark Temple looked at the fortress. They really didn¡¯t know what to do with it. Then at this time, one of the smarter high-ranked Undead suddenly said, ¡°They managed to cross the Blood River. Does this mean there are no Blood Spirit Beasts here? In this case, we can cross the river. We will attack their nest and thene back to take care of them.¡±

    The other Undead stared when they heard this. Then all of a sudden they allughed. The loudest one of them said, ¡°Right, right, you¡¯re right. Since they can cross the river, we can do it too. Let¡¯s go and attack their nest!¡±

    After that was said, they immediately directed a group of undead to fly across the river. But as soon as they crossed over, the Blood Spirit Beasts immediately attacked .Moreover, the beasts this time seem to be more powerful than usual. No Undead who crossed the river survived from the attack.

    Faced with this situation, the Dark Temple¡¯s undead couldn¡¯t help but stop. They were now made aware that there were still Blood Spirit Beasts in the Blood River. Wanting to cross the river at this time wouldn¡¯t be an easy matter.

    The Undead whomanded the army gathered together once more, each of their expressions difficult to look at. Especially the Undead who suggested crossing the Blood River.

    The other Undead looked at him, not knowing not to say. They knew that the advice wasn¡¯t a bad idea, it was in fact very good. They just underestimated the Resistance Army.

    After several minutes of silence, one of them said, ¡°We must inform the Dark God about this situation. I really didn¡¯t expect the Blood Spirit Beasts to not attack the Resistance Army. This matter is very important. We need to ask the Dark God to send reinforcements. If we cannot take this fortress, then the Resistance Army would have a solid foothold in our territory. As this goes on, they would be able to sabotage a lot of our ns. They would be able to attack whenever they want while we would be in a passive state.¡±

    The group nodded. Although they don¡¯t understand basic troops formations, the current situation was simple enough for them to understand.

    After seeing everyone nod, the Undead who suggested the idea continued, ¡°Let¡¯s send a group to head back with the message. Meanwhile we can organize our 500 million strong army to do something. Even if we cannot take the fortress down, we can still probe their capabilities. And once the Dark God¡¯s army arrives, we can take the fortress in one go.¡±

    The group nodded. Then the Undead who just spoke immediately arranged for a small team to inform the Dark God. Then he assembled another team, he looked at them and said, ¡°You cowards listen to me! We¡¯re already dead, but the Dark God has given us another life. Our lives belong to the Dark God. We have an enemy in front of us. If we cannot deal with them, then they would be a threat to our god. We need to take this fortress. I will personallymand this team in the backline. If I find anyone retreating, I will kill them immediately. Now go ahead, for the Dark God!:¡±

    The undead shouted loudly, ¡°For the Dark God.¡± Then they proceeded to throw themselves towards the fortress.

    The Dark Temple¡¯s undead seems to be brainwashed by the man behind it. For their Dark God, they seem to stop their rationality, this includes their instinct to preserve their lives.

    Zhao Hai was already prepared about this situation. It can be said that if one wanted to control people without the use of money, then they would have to rely on faith. The best way to control the Undead was through the use of faith.

    Naturally, the one who used this method was the man behind the Dark Temple. This exins the burst of morale when the words ¡®Dark God¡¯ were mentioned.

    Zhao Hai had thought about this before, so he really wasn¡¯t that surprised. He didn¡¯t make any moves or ryed anymands. He ns to leave everything to Lizzy and the others, they were good at these things.

    Now that their morale had risen, the Dark Temple¡¯s Undead began to rush towards the fortress.

    However, what waited for them a kilometer away from the fortress were endless attacks. Both magic cannons and javelins were doing their part. They were advanced goods produced by the upgraded Processing Machine, so there was no need to doubt their quality. Additionally, there were enough ammunition present. And with the Dark Temple¡¯s undead being unorganized, taking the fortress was truly impossible.

    The high-ranked Undead didn¡¯t participate in the attack and just observed the fortress. They wanted to see the defensive capabilities of the structure.

    After observing for some time, these Undead couldn¡¯t help but recognize that the fortress¡¯ defenses were abnormal. The fortress seems to be an infinitely attacking machine. Wanting to reach the fortress walls seem to be impossible.

    Some time after the attack started, a high-ranked Undead suddenly said, ¡°We cannot just attack like this. We need to find a solution.¡±

    The other Undead looked at him, so he sighed and said, ¡°Gather the Lich together, the Undead archers as well. Have the Lich sneak into the fortress and attack it with magic. We¡¯ll use the archers to draw their attention away from the Lich.¡±

    The other Undead had no other ideas so they all agreed. Before long, arge number of Lich as well as Undead archers were arranged. The bows and arrows of the archers were made out of bones. The bows were refined from their own bodies. Undead who chose this path could only fight at long range.

    The bodies of the Undead archers look more fragilepared to the others. But in return, this made them more agile. The arrows they used were made out of bonesmonly found in the Underworld. But every one of them would have about ten arrows refined from their own bodies. These arrows were the true killers. Each one of them had their own special property.

    After the archers and the Lich were gathered, the high-ranked Undead immediately gave them their orders. The archers and the Lich quickly understood their purpose and promptly prepared themselves.

    To be honest, if the Undead Archers used their ordinary arrows, then it would be impossible for them to reach the fortress while being in a safe distance. In order to attract the fortress¡¯ attention, they would have to use their special arrows.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Undead archers to arrive just beyond the 1 kilometer line. Then under themand of a high-ranked Undead, they began to fire their arrows at the same time.

    As the arrows were shot out, the Lich began to progress towards the fortress. The high-ranked Undead focused their attention on the fortress. They wanted to see how the fortress would respond.

    Originally, in the minds of these high-ranked Undead, battles were nothing more than leading a group, shing for some time, and then having the Experts battle it out in order to find the winner. But now, the fortress had taught them that wars weren¡¯t that simple.

    These Undead also knew that wars were just like battles between two experts. One had to have the ability to look into their strength as well as their enemies. If they weren¡¯t doing great, then they would fall behind, and in turn they would have more pressure during the fight.

    Under the gazes of the high-ranked Undead, the fortress suddenly raised a bright red curtain, protecting the entire fortress. The arrows that went through this curtain were all blown up. They were rendered useless.

    They also saw the fortress firing another round of their magic cannons. However, this salvo wasn¡¯t heading towards the Undead archers, but to a different area instead. After the magic cannon fire exploded, one could see fiery souls on the ground. It was obvious that this was the ce where the Lich were just in.

    Upon seeing this situation, the high-ranked Undead could no longer sit still. They didn¡¯t expect the enemy to be able to disrupt their n. And they didn¡¯t expect the enemy to be able to detect the stealthed Lich. This also made them very curious.

    One must know that a Lich¡¯s stealth technique was something that even high-ranked Undead wouldn¡¯t be able to break. A stealthed Lich didn¡¯t emit energy nor do they make noise. But despite these things, the fortress was actually able to find them, the fortress surely wasn¡¯t simple. They also knew that although the Lich race¡¯s stealth ability was formidable, it still conformed to the rules of the heavens and the earth. It was impossible for the Lich to achieve perfect stealth.

    The Dark Temple¡¯s Undead continued to make attacks ten more times. But each time, they were repelled by Zhao Hai¡¯s fortress. Also, all of the fiery souls were taken by Zhao Hai to the Space. These fiery souls were good resources to improve the Undead.

    In these attacks, the Dark Temple had lost a lot. They didn¡¯t have any formations, they just blindly charged, and then after some time they would retreat. By the end of the attacks, the Dark Temple had already lost 100 million Undead. This showed how tragic their current situation was.

 Chapter 1052 â€“ Yin Wind Ghost Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 1052 ¨C Yin Wind Ghost Emperor</h4>

    The Dark Temple besieged the fortress for three days. The attacks made in these three days cost the Dark Temple 200 million Undead. But even with this much loss, they had yet to touch the fortress walls, they haven¡¯t even reached the moat¡­ The fortress¡¯ firepower was just too powerful.

    This was the Dark Temple¡¯s first encounter with this type of defense. They really didn¡¯t know what to do. Although these Undead were practically unafraid of death, not being able to evene in contact with the enemy made them frustrated. At this point, the morale of the Dark Temple¡¯s army was at an all time low.

    The leaders of the Dark Temple Army also didn¡¯t know what to do. Actually, the Dark Temple had no formal army. With this setup, it would be impossible for them to capture the fortress.

    However, the Dark Temple Army still haven¡¯t retreated. They were waiting for reinforcements to arrive. They sent their message three days ago. At the earliest, the reinforcements would take ten days. Because of this, the Dark Temple Army could only wait. At this time, they were afraid of attacking the fortress. If they kept attacking, then they would no doubt be wiped out.

    The Dark Temple gathered 500 million Undead for this army. And in only three days, they lost 200 million. If things kept going as it is, they wouldn¡¯tst ten days.

    The Dark Temple¡¯s high-ranked Undead were initially thinking of attacking themselves. However, the results weren¡¯t ideal. Addison and the others simply didn¡¯t allow them to make a move.

    Although they made a few more rounds of attacks, the fortress¡¯ defenses didn¡¯t give them any opportunity to seed. Not to mention the fact that Addison and the others were present on top of the walls. In this case, the high-ranked Undead had no choice but to surround the fortress without attacking.

    While this was happening, Zhao Hai was paying attention to the Dark Temple¡¯s response. The people sending the message were very fast. Since there was no need to move alongside an army, they were free of an enormous burden. It didn¡¯t take long for them to reach the Dark Temple.

    Currently, the Dark Temple was facing against the Neutral Alliance. It may even be possible that they were just waiting for the news about the Resistance Army¡¯s defeat.

    Since the battle of the fortress was put on hold, Lizzy finally had time to rx. Actually, it can be said that the fortress was alreadypletely defensible. Especially in the Underworld where the Dark Temple didn¡¯t have a lot of strategies in their attacks. Because of this, Lizzy was able to aplish her task with ease. She hasn¡¯t even used the Blood Spirit Beasts in the moat. The beasts were prepared as the main dish to oppose the iing Army.

    In the next few days, the fortress was quite calm. Although Zhao Hai had the strength to easily kill them all, this action would just alert the Dark Temple. Therefore, Zhao Hai just kept his hand and waited for the Dark Temple to make a decision.

    Just like Zhao Hai calcted, the messengers reached the Dark Temple with the report at the proper time. Although the Dark God was in a murderous phase right now, he still transferred troops over towards the Blood River in order to eradicate the Resistance Army.

    The Dark God¡¯s present stance confirmed Zhao Hai¡¯s theories. The Dark God was certainly an incarnation. Moreover, it seems like he can¡¯t leave the Dark Temple. This was absolutely good news for Zhao Hai.

    Since the Dark Temple¡¯s Army had already been dispatched, readjusting their position was very quick. Zhao Hai calcted that they would take ten days to arrive at the Blood River, but in fact it only took them nine days.

    There were a lot of Undead who were left behind in this operation. Looking at the messy march, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know what to say. If he cannot win against this kind of enemy, then he might as well kill himself with a b of tofu.

    The army sent by the Dark Temple this time numbered 5 billion. There would also be a continuous stream of reinforcementsing over in the next few days. However, this number of troops wasn¡¯t a lot in Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes. If he wasn¡¯t nning on ending this war as soon as possible, then he could just abandon his n of attacking the Temple and instead he would just slowly march his army forward while killing everything they meet.

    This time, the Dark Temple sent most of their troops towards the Blood River. The Dark Temple¡¯s Divine City only had 500 thousand Undead left inside. Although this city looked just like a trading hub, as long as an emergency arrives, everyone can be qualified soldiers. After all, each Undead in the Underworld were born fighters.

    Also, there were four satellite cities around the Divine City. Each city had about 200 thousand Undead. When necessary, these Undead could present an army with strength that couldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    Zhao Hai discovered that the Undead in the Divine City wouldn¡¯t be used in battle. It seems like the Dark God was very careful. However, Zhao Hai was already prepared for this situation. It was impossible for the enemy to not protect itself. As long as arge enough army was prepared by the Dark Temple, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t care about those who were left behind.

    After the Dark Temple¡¯s Undead reached the fortress, they only had a simple rest before they immediately attacked. But at this time, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t go and attack the Divine City. He waited. There were still troops trailing behind. He has to wait until all soldiers arrive before he attacks the Divine City.

    In three days, the whole army would be finally gathered at the fortress. Zhao Hai made some calctions and the Dark Temple¡¯s Army would end up numbering nearly 10 billion. This was a huge number.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried. Instead, he was actually d. With all these soldiers here, Zhao Hai¡¯s assault on the Dark Temple¡¯s core would be more rxed.

    The second day after arriving at the fortress, Zhao Hai brought ten million Undead to the Dark Temple¡¯s Divine City.

    When Zhao Hai came out, he divided the army into two batches. One group surrounded the Divine City, while the other group defended the vicinity.

    Just as Zhao Hai thought, when the Dark Temple¡¯s Undead saw that they had been surrounded, they immediately sprung out and attacked.

    However, they were quickly met with an intense retaliation. The Undead that Zhao Hai brought this time were the old Undead of the Space. They had fought many battles and were very skilled even without any instructions. They were also well versed in battle formations. Not to mention Megan was theirmander.

    The encirclement immediately converged on the Dark Temple. Although it looks like they were protecting the temple, this was actually done so that nobody would be able to escape.

    Zhao Hai stopped paying attention to the battle as he carefully observed the Dark Temple. The temple waspletely made out of ck bones. It was as high as a hundred meters and upiednd area of about a thousand square meters. The architectural style of the building made Zhao Hai feel as though it was a typical Chinese architecture.

    Its great hall had two massive bone doors. The doors were engraved with various monsters. The temple¡¯s roof was made with bone tes, and it also had upturned eaves. On each corner of the roof were skeletal monsters. The entire ce looked like a haunted temple.

    The monster designs included a bird-fish-insect hybrid. The ones engraved on the doors were traditional lion and beast carvings, just like those in ancient doors.

    As Zhao Hai was carefully inspecting the appearance of the pce, a voice suddenly came from inside, ¡°Why just stand there? Since you¡¯vee, why don¡¯t you enter.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then replied, ¡°Thank you for your hospitality.¡± He said that as though he was visiting his friend¡¯s home. Then he proceeded to slowly enter the Great Hall.

    However, just as Zhao Hai was about to enter the hall, the eyes of the monsters on the doors suddenly lit up with fire. They turned to Zhao Hai and roared, it seems as though they were about to pounce.

    Zhao Hai just smiled. He didn¡¯t stop as he continued walking. At this time, the voice inside the hall said, ¡°Stand down. Let him through.¡± After that, the monsters went silent.

    Zhao Hai slowly entered the hall. The hall was built like a pce, but it was more grand than an average hall. The whole ce had a total of nine steps, each step presented a higher status than the other. On the ninth step was a chair made of bones. The cover of the chair was made out of leather. On top of the chair was a huge dragon skull. The skull seemed to look at Zhao Hai, giving him intense pressure.

    Sat on the chair was a person that didn¡¯t look like an Undead. His clothes were ck and were embroidered with all kinds of skeletons. In his hand was a scepter made out of bones. On the end of the scepter was a skull.

    The entire scepter was gold. However, embedded in the eyes of the skull were two red stones. This made the scepter look like it was a ghost that could bite anyone at any time.

    The person was thin, looking like bones covered by ayer of skin. He had grass-like white hair. His two eyes sparkled with ghastly mes while he looked at Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai could confirm that those weren¡¯t fiery souls but instead a result of a certain cultivation method.

    The person was also inspecting Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai had the appearance of the Dark Pharaoh who held his Blood Ghost Staff. After some time, the person said, ¡°You aren¡¯t Undead?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Naturally. I am just like you, not an Undead.¡±

    The man¡¯s expression changed, he immediately replied, ¡°Who sent you? You actually dare to disrupt my ns? Just because this Yin Wind Ghost Emperor had stayed quiet all these years, it does not mean that I¡¯ve turned soft!¡±

 Chapter 1053 â€“ The Attack Has Already Begun

    <h4>Chapter 1053 ¨C The Attack Has Already Begun</h4>

    Upon listening to the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he quickly understood that the Ghost Emperor was probing. First he asked Zhao Hai about who sent him and then he introduced himself. This was to see Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction. Zhao Hai was now assured that the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor was from the Cultivation Realm, and that he was a fierce character.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s guess wasn¡¯t wrong, Yin Wind Ghost Emperor was truly a hard to deal with character in the Cultivation Realm. This person¡¯s cultivation on the ghost dao was immeasurably deep, to the point of being in control of countless ghosts. Moreover, his yin wind techniques were unparalleled under the heavens.

    At the same time, this person had the attitude of holding on to grudges. He doesn¡¯t care about his status. There was a case when the Elders of a huge sect managed to offend him, so he didn¡¯t hesitate and target the lower-ranked disciples of the sect. This was an act that someone of his level generally wouldn¡¯t do.

    Because his cultivation was quite powerful, even if he cannot defeat you, you still wouldn¡¯t be able to catch him. Therefore, in the Cultivation Realm, the name Yin Wind Ghost Emperor would always induce headaches to those who heard it.

    In the Cultivation Realm, if your family or sect was strong, then it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that nobody would provoke you. People like the Yin Wind Ghost Emperorpletely disregarded face. These kinds of evil people were the ones who gave people the most painful headaches.

    Unfortunately for the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor, today was not his lucky day. This was because he was against Zhao Hai. Also, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t from the Cultivation Realm, something that Yin Wind Ghost Emperor wouldn¡¯t be on guard against.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor and smiled, ¡°This one has seen the Ghost Emperor. Please forgive me, I have never heard of the Ghost Emperor¡¯s name before today. I just came here to ask the Ghost Emperor to leave the Underworld, this ce belongs to me.¡±

    The Yin Wind Ghost Emperor looked at Zhao Hai, he didn¡¯t know what to say. Zhao Hai¡¯s tone and voice looked very respectful. However, the contents of Zhao Hai¡¯s message was actually impolite. This was the Emperor¡¯s first encounter with this situation in a long time.

    After a while, the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor finally reacted, his face turned blue as he said, ¡°Kid, do you know who you¡¯re speaking to? Tell me who sent you? Even the person who sent you wouldn¡¯t dare talk to me this way.¡±

    Zhao Hai wanted to roll his eyes, but then he suddenly had an idea. Heughed and said, ¡°Yin Wind Ghost Emperor, if I said that I haven¡¯t heard your name, then I haven¡¯t heard your name. Also, I¡¯m not afraid to tell you who sent me. The person who sent me is more powerful than you. Not only does he control the Divine Realm, he also controls the Ark Continent, the Demon Realm, the Barbarian ne, as well as a lot of small andrge nes. He¡¯s someone you can¡¯tpare to.¡± Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say the person¡¯s name, the mere fact that the person controls the Divine Realm, Demon Realm, Ark Continent, and Barbarian ne was enough of a clue for the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor to know that the person was Lu Wei.

    Even if Zhao Hai didn¡¯t really know who Yin Wind Ghost Emperor was, he knew that it would be better if Lu Wei had more enemies. Also, the reason why Zhao Hai mentioned the Ark Continent and the Barbarian ne was because he didn¡¯t want the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor to get the wrong person. After all, the Divine Realm and the Demon Realm were names that high-level nes wouldmonly have. There would be no point if Yin Wind Ghost Emperor found the wrong guy.

    Actually, Zhao Hai¡¯s guess was correct. In the Cultivation Realm, there were groups who control other nes, but not as much as Zhao Hai thought. But even so, there were nes that called themselves the Divine Realm or the Demon Realm. After all, the people in these nes wouldn¡¯t be aware of the Cultivation Realm as well as the multitude of other nes. If the leaders of these nes feel proud of their home, they would want to ce themselves into an overbearing position. And what was more domineering than calling your ne either the Divine Realm or the Demon Realm.

    When the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor heard Zhao Hai, his eyes shed before he coldly snorted, ¡°Is that so? Nevertheless, those who offend the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. Today, I will capture you and refine your soul. I will make sure that you will not be able to reincarnate.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and replied, ¡°Yin Wind Ghost Emperor, you overestimate yourself. Even if you are powerful, this is not the Cultivation Realm, this is the Underworld. It is impossible for your real body toe here, just your incarnation. How strong are you right now? One-tenth? One-twentieth? With that strength, and you still want to catch me? Are you dreaming? And you might as well stop using your spiritual force on me. Yin Wind Ghost Emperor, I didn¡¯t know that you were this naive!¡±

    Upon hearing this, the Ghost Emperor¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but undergo a drastic change. What Zhao Hai said wasn¡¯t wrong. The moment he entered the hall, he was already being attacked. Zhao Hai just pretended that he didn¡¯t discover anything. He used this moment to speak out in order to issue a blow to the Ghost Emperor¡¯s confidence.

    He didn¡¯t know how long the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor has lived for, and he also didn¡¯t know how many old monsters the Ghost Emperor has defeated. Because of this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare to treat this matter lightly. Before entering the Dark Temple, he already made the Scanner analyze the area. The design and construction of the Temple wasn¡¯t just for looks, it was also crucial to this fight.

    Built alongside the Dark Temple were numerous formations. Some of these formations focus on controlling the Undead, while some worked to improve the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor¡¯s spiritual force.

    Naturally, the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor was aware that his incarnation wasn¡¯t invincible in the Underworld. Because of this, he needed to augment his strength, and amplifying his spiritual force was the best choice. While building the Dark Temple, he made sure to install magic formations in order to enhance his spiritual strength.

    Another reason for these formations was to protect his incarnation. The incarnation isn¡¯t very strong while in the Underworld. Also, the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor discovered something. The Underworld¡¯s Dark Mist has an influence on the incarnation. If the Dark Mist was allowed to exist near the incarnation, then the incarnation might go out of control and be an independent Undead Creature in the Underworld.

    The Yin Wind Ghost Emperor certainly wouldn¡¯t let this happen. Therefore, he made the Dark Temple in order to protect the incarnation, keeping the Dark Mist from entering the temple. It was for this reason that the Ghost Emperor didn¡¯t leave the Temple.

    The Yin Wind Ghost Emperor had already discovered the peculiarity about Zhao Hai. With his profound insight, he actually couldn¡¯t see the depth of Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. This caused the Ghost Emperor to be startled. Because of this, he decided to deal with Zhao Hai from the very beginning. The moment Zhao Hai was about to enter the hall, the Ghost Emperor¡¯s moves had already started. From the monsters at the door to the words he spoke, everything was done in order to exert pressure on Zhao Hai. And Zhao Hai seems to fall into his trap.

    However, the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai also had ns against him, and that Zhao Hai started much sooner. Zhao Hai¡¯s analysis of the Dark Temple didn¡¯te up with nothing. Ever since Zhao Hai acquired the Heart Defending n¡¯s inheritance, he was able to learn about the formations that had been analyzed by the scanner. He knew that the Dark Temple was actually the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor¡¯s weapon, a very formidable weapon. Not only could this weapon protect the Ghost Emperor, it could also deal with the enemies who dared to enter the Dark Temple.

    However, Zhao Hai still decided to enter the Dark Temple. He wanted to see how strong the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor really was. Most importantly, Zhao Hai wanted to capture the Ghost Emperor¡¯s incarnation so that he could gain a better understanding of the Cultivation Realm.

    The Yin Wind Ghost Emperor¡¯s face was pale as he looked at Zhao Hai. Then with clenched teeth, he said, ¡°Good, good. I didn¡¯t think that you would be aware of it for a long time. However, you have entered my Dark Temple. Don¡¯t even think of escaping.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know how this Temple could be a threat to me. Although you have arranged magic formations, these formations only augment your spiritual attacks or trap your enemies. These formations are useless against me. Yin Wind Ghost Emperor, I advise you to withdraw your incarnation. Or else, don¡¯t me me if I choose to refine it.¡±

    The Yin Wind Ghost Emperorughed and said, ¡°Alright, Kid. You¡¯re really arrogant. You¡¯re the first person to talk to me like that in many years. Hahaha. Do you think you can withstand the spiritual attacks of the Temple? Have you forgotten about those bone beasts? Are you aware of what kinds of beasts those are?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and replied, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare underestimate the Ghost Emperor¡¯s schemes. Those bone beats should be famous monsters from the Cultivation Realm. In order to increase your security, you killed those monsters and sent them to the Underworld in order to protect your incarnation. Even if they are dead, they are still formidable. More importantly, you refined these beasts and made them into your puppets. Did I say anything wrong?¡±

    The Yin Wind Ghost Emperor¡¯s expression turned dark. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to know about these things. This was equal to having one of his cards exposed.

    The Yin Wind Ghost Emperor angrily shouted, ¡°It¡¯s useless to say anything more. I¡¯ll let my subordinates do the talking!¡± Then the Ghost Emperor¡¯s figure flew and slowly hid himself inside the Dark Temple. At the same time, several beast skeletons began to flood the hall.

    The beast skeletons rushed into the hall but in a blink of an eye they vanished. Zhao Hai also discovered that the surroundingndscape had changed. It wasn¡¯t the Dark Temple anymore. Instead he seems to be inside a Ghost Forest. There were various malicious ghosts wandering randomly all around him.

    Zhao Hai knew that the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor had already activated his formation. This formation was the same type as the Five Element Killing Formation, it was a formation meant to kill.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried. He also knew that the beast skeletons should be in the vicinity waiting for an opportunity to attack him. Zhao Hai just wanted to see how powerful this killing formation really was.

    Zhao Hai had already made Cai¡¯er look into the formation. In fact, when the formation started, Laura and Cai¡¯er were already paying attention to the monitor. This killing formation wasn¡¯t as good as the Five Element Killing Formation. Although Zhao Hai could see a lot of ghosts around him, these ghosts seem to bepletely harmless. Those who can attack were those skeleton beasts that were lying in ambush.

    On the Space¡¯s monitor, these ghosts weren¡¯t shown at all. This meant that the ghosts had no attacking power. They were only used to scare people and make sounds.

    On the other hand, the skeleton beasts were clearly disyed on the monitor. Because of this, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried at all.

    Zhao Hai quietly stood there and watched the ghosts. Although the ghosts looked very real, just like real malicious spirits, Zhao Hai just regarded them as mere showpieces in a movie, not threatening in any manner.

    Zhao Hai had a lot of contact with the Undead. So regarding things like ghosts, he certainly would not feel anything.

    On the other hand, the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor¡¯s expression was quite ugly as he looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction. This formation was an imitation of the Ghost Emperor¡¯s weapon, the Ten Thousand Ghosts Scepter¡¯s Ten Thousand Ghosts formation. But unlike the real thing, the ghosts of this formation were almost illusory. Only after absorbing the Dark Mist for a period of time would these ghosts transform and carry out physical attacks. The ghosts from the real Ten Thousand Ghost Scepter were iparably powerful.

    Yin Wind Ghost Emperor¡¯s Ten Thousand Ghost Scepter was the golden scepter that he was holding. However, that scepter was also just an incarnation. The Ghost Emperor certainly wouldn¡¯t send his most important treasure to the Underworld. He ced a lot of effort in developing the treasure, and it was also the source of most of his strength.

    A person like the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor can be said to have enemies in all ces. Because of this, he wouldn¡¯t dare even think about parting with his most important weapon. Although it would be very helpful for his cultivation to send the scepter, preserving his own life was much more important.

    The Yin Wind Ghost Emperor didn¡¯t tell this to Zhao Hai, but he had been behaving for quite some time. However, this wasn¡¯t due to his own decision. This was because the Ghost Emperor had offended a very strong person. If he was found by this enemy, then he would be in great trouble. Because of this, the Ghost Emperor behaved and focused on managing Underworld.

 Chapter 1054 â€“ The Attack of an Enraged Yin Wind Ghost Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 1054 ¨C The Attack of an Enraged Yin Wind Ghost Emperor</h4>

    Zhao Hai looked at the ghosts. He sensed that the ghosts were winding up for attack. At the same time, Zhao Hai could feel the ghosts absorbing the Dark Mist and beginning to materialize.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual force has been greatly enhanced. Additionally, he has been training how to use his spiritual force with Berry these past few days. Because of this, he was now quite skillful in using his spiritual force.

    It can be said that although the Subi weren¡¯t the strongest when it came to spiritual forces, no other race couldpare to them when it came to control.

    The Subi were born with spiritual force, it was their racial skill. One shouldn¡¯t underestimate this innate skill. It was said that reaching the peak needed 99% diligence and 1% talent. This 1% of talent was often much more important than the other 99%. Just like how the Dwarves were innately born with sensitivity towards metals, the Subi were innately born to control spiritual force in a minute level.

    Minute control and ordinary control were totally different. If ordinary control was sewing clothes, this minute control was embroidery.

    Minute control was transforming spiritual force into fments and controlling it. And this wasn¡¯t just a two step approach, it was also a bncing act on what to focus on.

    Zhao Hai trained in minutely controlling his spiritual force because he had analyzed the formations of the Dark Temple ahead of time, he was prepared for this attack. Just as the Yin Wind Ghost Emperorunched the formation, Zhao Hai immediately controlled his spiritual force to cover the entire formation.

    He was able to look at the formation because of this ability. This allowed him to not only know that the ghosts could make spiritual attacks, but they could also inflict physical damage.

    This caused Zhao Hai to be surprised. Spiritual and physical attacks were totally different. Moreover, it was very hard to defend against this kind of transforming attack.

    For example, a ghost would throw itself over to Zhao Hai, but the ghost just passed through his body and didn¡¯t do any harm. The next time, when a ghost would fly towards Zhao Hai, he could choose to ignore it. However, this time, the ghost would suddenly make an attack. In this case, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai was thinking that the formation was adaptable and strong. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know that the formation didn¡¯t actually have that many effects. This formation collects ten thousand living souls and refines them. Then it would release the souls to attack the enemy. Its only strategy was ghost swarming, nothing else.

    A person¡¯s living soul and fiery souls werepletely different. Fiery souls were mutated souls that allowed the Undead to absorb energy and obtain life. On the other hand, living souls were souls obtained after a human just died. It was the thing that allowed humans to grow stronger when they were alive, it also allowed them to reincarnate after death. If its owner had grievances when they were alive, the living souls would turn into malicious ghosts. It was totally different from fiery souls.

    The Yin Wind Ghost Emperor was also paying attention to Zhao Hai. After seeing Zhao Hai standing there and not moving, the Ghost Emperor began to form ideas in his mind. But he wasn¡¯t thinking that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare to move. He hasn¡¯t fought with Zhao Hai before, and even if his incarnation wasn¡¯t that strong in the Underworld, he still had his insight. He was aware that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t weak. It can be said that Zhao Hai was the strongest person he ever met after entering the Underworld. This formation shouldn¡¯t be enough to scare Zhao Hai.

    In fact, the Ten Thousand Ghosts formation¡¯s use was just to surround Zhao Hai and confuse his sight and hearing. This way, the beast skeletons would be able to find an opportunity to make an attack.

    Zhao Hai was paying attention to the formation as well as the beast skeletons. And in both subjects, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t able to find anything special. Then while observing the Dark Temple, Zhao Hai discovered that there was a small formation on the skull of a beast skeleton. This caused him to be startled. Then he traced the skull to see anything else special.

    Originally, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t able to see any difference between these beast skeletons and the beasts in the Underworld. But then, Cai¡¯er gave him a reminder. After looking at the skulls of the skeleton beasts, Cai¡¯er suddenly said, ¡°Young Master, these beasts aren¡¯t from the Underworld. They have eyes!¡±

    Those words reminded Zhao Hai that the beasts in the Underworld didn¡¯t have eyes. On the other hand, these skeleton beasts had eye sockets. And after thinking about where they were and the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor, it seems like Zhao Hai had correctly guessed the identity of these skeleton beasts. In his dialogue with the Ghost Emperor, Zhao Hai just deliberately said those words as a probe. He didn¡¯t expect that he was right.

    The skeleton beasts were now making their move, their actions were very smooth and it seems like they were following a certain rhythm. Inside the Ten Thousand Ghost formation, they were able to walk discreetly. If Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t paying attention to them using fine threads of his spiritual force, then he wouldn¡¯t have been able to feel them.

    The skeleton beasts were probably controlled by the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor. Because of this, they were able to hide their energy while moving.

    Any creature, as long as they had energy, would emit energy when they move. On the other hand, these beast skeletons didn¡¯t emit any energy while moving. This wasn¡¯t an ident, the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor was certainly using tricks.

    While Zhao Hai was thinking about this, a skeleton beast about five meters away from him began to crouch in preparation to strike!

    Just as the skeleton beast pounced, Zhao Hai waved his hand and turned his Blood Ghost Staff into a sledgehammer and then swung it towards the skeleton beast¡¯s skull. The skeleton beast shook, and before it could respond, Zhao Hai turned the sledgehammer into a huge that covered the entire beast. After that, Zhao Hai pulled the and just like a basketball, he flung it over and shot it straight into the Space.

    The process might look very slow, but it actually happened very fast. It was like how you catch the ball and then lobbed it into the basket immediately.

    When the skeleton beast was sent to the Space, the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor immediately felt that his connection to the beast was cut off. This caused him to be surprised. One must know that although the beasts weren¡¯t that strong in the Cultivation Realm, a lot of time was spent refining them. Now that someone had stolen one, how could he not be angry?

    The Yin Wind Ghost Emperor felt his lungs explode with rage. But at this moment, several skeleton beasts threw themselves towards Zhao Hai. Although Zhao Hai¡¯s movements were quick, this also left him with an opening. The beasts used this opportunity to attack.

    However, Zhao Hai did something that the beast never expected. His body shed and then reappeared a few meters away. This change in position made the skeleton beasts attack the empty air.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think too much about them as he moved and rushed towards the skeleton beasts. But the beasts were slippery, they immediately retreated to the sea of ghosts, disappearing from sight.

    Zhao Hai wanted to catch the skeleton beasts, but unfortunately, he was stopped by the ghosts that have already materialized.

    Because of the Dark Mist, the ghost were now tangible. Naturally, they were differentpared to real malicious ghosts, and their strengths were worse. Nevertheless, they have materialized and now had fighting power.

    At this time, Zhao Hai stopped. Then he turned the head of his Blood Ghost Staff into a lotus. Zhao Hai raised his staff as it emitted light, it was as though the sun had just risen.

    This was light magic, moreover it was a wide-scale light magic called Descent of the Holy Light. Light element was the nemesis of Dark Energy, and these ghosts were made out of dark energy. Along with the sh of this light element magic, the ghosts screeched before they vanished.

    After using his light magic, Zhao Hai moved and appeared beside a skeleton beast. While the skeleton beast was still struggling under the light magic, Zhao Hai caught its neck and then threw it into the Space.

    The Yin Wind Ghost Emperor didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to use light element magic in the Underworld. One must know that Dark Energy was prevalent in this ne, there were almost no other energy here. However, Zhao Hai actually managed to cast light magic, and a very strong one at that. It didn¡¯t take long before the ghosts of the imitation Ten Thousand Ghost Formation vanished under the light magic assault.

    The Yin Wind Ghost Emperor felt that he was going crazy. He couldn¡¯t understand how a monster like Zhao Hai exists. The formation simply had no effect on him. He treated the temple as though it was his own back garden.

    After seeing Zhao Hai steal another skeleton beast, the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor¡¯s eyes turned red. He fiercely waved his Ten Thousand Ghost Scepter and then muttered an incantation.

    The incantation made the eyes on the Ten Thousand Ghost Scepter¡¯s skull light up with red light. However, this light didn¡¯t shoot towards Zhao Hai, but to the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor instead!

 Chapter 1055 â€“ Twilight Divine Water

    <h4>Chapter 1055 ¨C Twilight Divine Water</h4>

    As the red light entered the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor¡¯s body, he began to turn paler and paler before he eventually vanished. On the other hand, the Ten Thousand Ghost Scepter began to grow and grow. In the end, the scepter¡¯s handle vanished, leaving the golden skull flying in the air. When the skull became asrge as a normal human head, it began to burst into me.

    Soul Sacrifice!

    This was the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor¡¯s special ability. He would offer his souls to the scepter in order to cast a type of self-destruct spell, amplifying the energy supplied by a factor of ten.

    It can be said that if he wasn¡¯t pushed into a corner, then the Ghost Emperor wouldn¡¯t have used this move. Actually, this didn¡¯t matter in the Underworld. The Yin Wind Ghost Emperor in the Underworld was just an incarnation, so was the Ten Thousand Ghost Scepter. It would not be the worst if he lost these two things. What the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor wanted was to kill Zhao Hai!

    Zhao Hai saw the changes that happened to the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor and his expression turned solemn. His was because he found out that afterbining with the scepter, the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor had gotten very powerful.

    At this time, the unification was done. The skull¡¯s two blood red eyes looked at Zhao Hai before it opened its mouth and issued a loud cry! A sound attack went out of its mouth and headed towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand, making a light blue shield appear in front of him. The shield looked like water as it rotated in ce. It didn¡¯t take long before the sound attack was neutralized.

    Naturally, the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor wasn¡¯t expecting that he would be able to easily deal with Zhao Hai. After this sound attack, golden yellow mes began to fiercely erupt from the skull¡¯s eye sockets. The mes became golden silk as it fused into the ghosts.

    The ghosts began to turn golden yellow. After that, Zhao Hai felt the Underworld¡¯s Dark Mist surge into the ghosts. The strength of the ghosts was increasing at a clear rate.

    ¡°Jie Jie Jie Jie¡±¡± The Yin Wind Ghost Emperor smiled and said, ¡°Kid, I will let you taste the feeling of getting bitten by 10 thousand ghosts. I will make sure that you suffer well before I kill you!¡±

    After saying that, the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor directed the ghosts towards Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai lightly wrinkled his brows. The ghosts were now very powerful, they were no worse than the previous strength that Guli and the others had. In the Underworld, this strength already belonged to the top. And being attacked by ten thousand of these ghosts was truly not a fun thing.

    Zhao Hai quickly cast Descent of the Holy Light. However, he didn¡¯t expect the ghosts to remain unaffected.

    ¡°Hahaha. Kid, you¡¯re underestimating my technique. If you expect your low-level spell to break my ghosts, then you are too naive! Now die!¡± After he said that, the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor sent the ghosts towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai looked at the ghosts and coldly snorted. Then he waved his Blood Ghost Staff and turned it into a sword, the same one he used to battle Addison. Zhao Hai traced his hand on the curved sword, then the sword hummed as it shone with golden yellow light. Zhao Hai wielded his sword and attacked the ghosts. Each swing hitting one ghost at a time.

    However, Zhao Hai soon found something wrong. The ghosts were just immobilized as he hit them. Then after some time, they would resume their attack. And it also seems like they were bing stronger and stronger.

    ¡°Kid, there¡¯s no use struggling. After my sacrifice, my ten thousand ghosts can absorb everything. Any attacks you have will be useless. Just ept your death.¡±

    Zhao Hai just coldly snorted as he waved his hand and sprinkled blood red water on the surroundings. This water came from the Space¡¯s Blood Pond. Inside this water was a huge amount of blood energy. Moreover, this energy was yang-type. Almost all ghosts would melt upon meeting this water.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect that sprinkling the red water onto the ghosts would produce an effect simr to pouring gasoline on fire. Upon being sshed by the blood, the ghosts became erged. Every one of them burned up and grew. Their appearance became even more threatening.

    ¡°Hahahaha¡± The Yin Wind Ghost Emperor burst intoughter, ¡°I have to thank you. I didn¡¯t expect that you would give them so much energy. Hahaha. Are you afraid of not dying? Just stop struggling.¡± The attacks of the ghosts became even more violent. Zhao Hai looked at the ghosts and frowned. Ghosts were evidently from the yin-attribute, so they should be most afraid of yang-attribute.

    The water in Zhao Hai¡¯s Blood Pond has been improved several times. After Zhao Hai obtained a new heart, the blood evolved into a substance of pure yang. It had a perfectpatibility with the ck Sea Pond.

    The ck Sea Pond was made after absorbing the water from the Underworld¡¯s ck Sea. After entering the Space, the water evolved and became a liquid of pure yin. Because of this, the Space had achieved a bnced yin-yang condition.

    Both waters from the Blood Pond and the ck Sea Pond can be used to make formidable weapons. The Yin-Yang Pond in Zhao Hai¡¯s Blood Lotus changed and turned into a half-ck and half-red pond. Naturally, these two held extreme power in their respective areas.

    Naturally, if Zhao Hai wanted to deal with yin-attribute ghosts, then using the Blood Pond water was the right decision. But now, the ghosts who used to be illusory have now turned into a full entity.

    The present situation made Zhao Hai puzzled. While he was repelling the ghost attacks, he was also trying to find a solution for the problem.

    The ghosts became more powerful once again. If they had Guli¡¯s previous strengthst time, then now they had king-level strength. They were starting to annoy Zhao Hai.

    Then all of a sudden, Zhao Hai noticed a gold glint on the faces of the ghosts. This was a sign of yang-attribute. How could it appear on the faces of the ghosts?

    After he thought about this, Zhao Hai decided to try something. He waved his hand and sprinkled ck water into the ghosts.

    As the ck water got in contact with the ghosts, azure smoke began to appear. The ghosts seem to be in pain.

    The Yin Wind Ghost Emperor gawked, then he screamed and said, ¡°Impossible. How could you have Twilight Divine Water? Impossible, absolutely impossible!¡±

    The Yin Wind Ghost Emperor actually defined the Space¡¯s pure yin water as Twilight Divine Water. It seems like this water was a treasure in the Cultivation Realm. Otherwise, the Ghost Emperor wouldn¡¯t have been this surprised.

    Upon thinking about this, Zhao Hai secretly reminded himself to be careful. Items from the Space might be high-grade goods. If he casually took them out, then he might attract greedy people.

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted and said, ¡°Twilight Divine Water isn¡¯t that great. My Young Master has a lot of it.¡± Then after he said that, he waved his hand once more, sprinkling even more water towards the ghosts.

    At this time, the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor had already escaped far away. As someone from the Cultivation Realm, he naturally knew how strong Twilight Divine Water was. Water made out of pure yin could dissolve a lot of items. It was heavy as mercury and was extremely toxic to the soul.

    In the Cultivation Realm, even if it was an ordinary item, as long as it achieved the peak of purity, then it would be deemed as a great treasure. An example of this was the Twilight Divine Water, a water of pure yin. It can break through practically anything and could be used to refine weapons. Its power was endless. In the Cultivation Realm, there was a weapon made from Twilight Divine Water known as Divine Water Flowing Cloud Skirt. It was a ribbon-type weapon that can be formed and deformed into anything. It can be as hard as ice and as soft as water. It can also erode weapons. If a person was wounded by this weapons, then they would be poisoned. Moreover, it would be hard for them to live for long. This weapon was a treasure of the Divine Water Pce. It was one of the most infamous weapons in the Cultivation Realm.

    However, Twilight Divine Water was a very rare treasure. Producing it requires a very special environment. Luck was needed in order to acquire this treasure. Even the Divine Water Pce set up a special ce a thousand meters underground in order to harvest it. The cavern would produce one drop every one thousand years. Each drop was enough to make one die of jealousy. If the people from Divine Water Pce became aware that Zhao Hai was using Twilight Divine Water in order to kill ghosts, then they might kill themselves on the spot.

    Actually, even if the Underworld¡¯s ck Sea water enters the Cultivation Realm, it still couldn¡¯t be pure yin water. It was only after being refined by the Space and integrated with numerous poisons and yin ingredients did the ck Sea Pond slowly came into existence.

    At this time, the Twilight Divine Water Pond and the Blood Pond had fused and became a Yin-Yang Pond. it was situated not far from the Hundred Spirit Tree. The pond that was divided into half-ck and half-red was quite eye-catching.

    After eliminating the ghosts, Zhao Hai decided to go after the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor. Currently, the Ghost Emperor only had four skeleton beasts remaining. It can be said that the skeleton beasts were more intelligentpared to the ghosts. Upon seeing the effects of the Divine Water, they immediately escaped early in order to save their lives.

 Chapter 1056 â€“ Conquer the Underworld

    <h4>Chapter 1056 ¨C Conquer the Underworld</h4>

    The golden skull that the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor turned into hovered in mid-air, the four skeleton beasts standing by his side. It might be his imagination, but Zhao Hai could see a trace of fear on the Ghost Emperor¡¯s red eyes.

    Yin Wind Ghost Emperor looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Kid, what is your rtionship with Divine Water Pce? If you tell me the truth, then I will give the Pce face and let you go.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared. Although his contact with the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor wasn¡¯t that long. But from the few times he spoke, and even using his incarnation as a sacrifice, Zhao Hai knew that the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor was definitely a vicious and merciless guy. He handles things like an unscrupulous fellow. For this person to be willing to give the Divine Water Pce some face and let Zhao Hai go, this signifies how terrifying the Divine Water Pce was.

    However, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t pretend to be connected to the Divine Water Pce. If he did, then his n for incriminating Lu Wei would fail. He didn¡¯t want to hug a huge tree and give up an opportunity to deal with a personal foe.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai also knew that if he was too arrogant, then it will cause Yin Wind Ghost Emperor to be suspicious. The Ghost Emperor dreaded the Divine Water Pce. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about this fact, then the Ghost Emperor would certainly get some ideas.

    After some deliberation, Zhao Hai looked at the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor said, ¡°Yin Wind Ghost Emperor, there¡¯s no need to face the Divine Water Pce some face. I¡¯m not rted to the Pce at all. It¡¯s either you or me today.¡±

    After saying that, Zhao Hai waved his Blood Ghost Staff and attacked the Ghost Emperor. The Ghost Emperor had calmed down now. He also understood that the pure yin water canpletely restrain him. But after thinking about the Twilight Divine Water as well as the Divine Water Pce, Yin Wind Ghost Emperor didn¡¯t believe that Zhao Hai would really waste this pure yin water. This kind of treasure wasn¡¯t easy to acquire.

    Upon thinking about this, Yin Wind Ghost Emperor began to believe that even if Zhao Hai used a yin attribute water, it might not be Twilight Divine Water. His fear began to disappear as he said, ¡°Kid, it¡¯s time to stop bluffing. I¡¯ll let you see the power of this Emperor today.¡± Then after he said that, he injected golden fire into the four beast skeletons. After being covered by a golden yellow light, the four beast began to throw themselves towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s useless. If I can break your ten thousand ghost formation, then I can deal with these beasts.¡±

    Zhao Hai began to move and turned his Blood Ghost Staff into four huges, catching the four beast skeletons together.

    Yin Wind Ghost Emperor snickered and said, ¡°Hehe. My ghosts are pura yang, the pr opposite of yin. They can burn all things¡­¡­¡± However, the Ghost Emperor had to stop there. This was because the four beast skeletons couldn¡¯t get loose from Zhao Hai¡¯srge. Instead, they were quickly sent towards the Space.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Ghost Emperor andughed, ¡°Yin Wind Ghost Emperor, I told you that you shouldn¡¯t look highly upon yourself. Don¡¯t underestimate me, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t be able to know how you died.¡± Then Zhao Hai waved his staff and sent an attack towards the Ghost Emperor.

    The Yin Wind Ghost Emperor opened his mouth and sent another sound attack. However, Zhao Hai¡¯s shield continued to block the attack. Zhao Hai turned his staff into a huge bell and then gave it a gentle swing, sending a sound attack towards the Ghost Emperor.

    The Ghost Emperor didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to send a sound attack. Before he could block, the sound attack already hit him. Zhao Hai knew that these kinds of attacks could be used to deal with ghosts. After all, sound attacks belonged to the type of attack that targeted the soul. And to put it bluntly, ghosts were creatures who werepletely made out of souls, this attack was very effective against them.

    As for the Twilight Divine Water, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare to use it easily. This was because Zhao Hai was afraid of the incarnation¡¯s ability to transmit information to the main body. If Zhao Hai continues to use the Divine Water, then the Ghost Emperor would truly chase him once he reaches the Cultivation Realm.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s sound attack extinguished much of the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor¡¯s fire. Then Zhao Hai followed up with another sound attack. But this time, the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor countered, issuing his own sound attack to offset Zhao Hai¡¯s.

    However, Zhao Hai found a way to deal with this. He kept sending attacks towards the Ghost Emperor, forcing thetter to be on the back foot.

    After fighting for one hour, Zhao Hai discovered that the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor began getting slower and slower. Moreover, his mes were slowly getting paler.

    Zhao Hai knew that the Ghost Emperor was close to his end, but he still wouldn¡¯t dare to treat it lightly. The Yin Wind Ghost Emperor dared to sacrifice his soul, this meant that he was quite a ruthless person. One needed to think things carefully when faced with such a character.

    The Yin Wind Ghost Emperor truly doesn¡¯t have much time to live. Although sacrificing his soul made him obtain a massive burst of strength, this move also consumed the soul. Once the soul was burned up, the person would also die.

    If the real Ghost Emperor was here, then he would be able to fight for a long time. However, he could only send and incarnation to the Underworld. Because of this, he couldn¡¯t withstand this consumption. At this point, his soul was akin to apletely dried outmp.

    The Yin Wind Ghost Emperor looked coldly at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Kid, I didn¡¯t think that you would be strong. Good, this Emperor shall ept today¡¯s defeat. However, my people will certainly find out who you are. When the timees, I will kill you as well as your superior.¡± Then the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor made onest sound attack before he exploded. He wanted to try blowing up the entire Dark Temple.

    But at this time, Zhao Hai already returned to the Space. He looked at the Dark Temple¡¯s ruins on the monitor and then muttered, ¡°Yin Wind Ghost Emperor, this person is truly ruthless. He still wanted to deal with me up to the very end.¡±

    Sitting nearby, Laura nodded and said, ¡°This person is quite dangerous. He showed weakness before finally blowing himself up. He intends to injure you, that explosion wasn¡¯t normal. With all those formations amplifying the effect, even a peak God-rank would perish.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he walked towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Now let¡¯s go see Megan and Lizzy.¡± Laura nodded.

    Laura and Cai¡¯er were currently inside Zhao Hai¡¯s room, helping him with his fight against the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor. The monitor outside in the living room was handed over to Lizzy while Megan used another monitor inside her room. Because of this, if Zhao Hai wanted to know the situation, he would have to go to them himself.

    They went to Megan¡¯s room first to see her situation. Megan was doing quite well. Presently, almost all of the Divine City¡¯s Undead had been dealt with. Most of these Undead were captured while the rest were killed.

    Now, Megan was prepared to storm the Divine City¡¯s four satellite cities. After seeing Zhao Haie in, Megan immediately said, ¡°Brother Hai, are you fine? The Dark Temple just exploded, it killed a lot of our Undead. I was worried that something had happened to you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯m fine. You continue on while I go take a look at Lizzy. They should be tidying up by now. After that we¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Megan nodded, then she continued to focus on the battle. At the same time, Zhao Hai and Laura went out of the room and went towards the living room.

    In the living room, Lizzy was fully concentrated onmanding the fight. The Dark Temple¡¯s undead were frantically attacking the fortress, however their advances were drowned by cannon fire and javelins. Additionally, there were also Blood Spirit Beasts. Also, the fortress was fully equipped with troops. The Undead that attacked the fortress were quickly captured and turned into Zhao Hai¡¯s men.

    Zhao Hai stood by Lizzy for some time, looking at the monitor. One has to recognize that Lizzy was very good atmand. Her strategy was methodical, advancing and retreating was carefully controlled. The battle looked quite pleasant.

    Presently, there weren¡¯t a lot of troops stationed in the Blood River. The fortress currently had the most priority. Lizzy wasn¡¯t nning on counter-attacking, she was just nning on keeping the enemy here. If she pushes the Dark Temple¡¯s Undead too much, then they might be too frightened and retreat. If this happens, then they would certainly cause trouble to Zhao Hai.

    After spectating for some time, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Lizzy¡±

    Lizzy¡¯s body shook, then she turned towards Zhao Hai. Surprised, she said, ¡°Brother Hai, are you done?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly he nodded and said, ¡°Finish things up here. After that, go help Megan.¡±

    Lizzy nodded, then she waved his hand, causing countless amounts of Undead to surround the Dark Temple¡¯s Army.

    Altogether, the Dark Temple army had about 10 billion Undead. They haven¡¯t fought with Lizzy for a long time, so they haven¡¯t lost that much. On the other hand, Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead was close to 20 billion. It can be said that Zhao Hai had a 2 to 1 advantage. In this case, wanting to annihte the Dark Temple Army wasn¡¯t something impossible.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t thinking of persuading the Dark Temple¡¯s Undead to surrender. These Undead weren¡¯t controlled by a contract, instead they were convinced by faith.

    Zhao Hai was very clear about this point, therefore, instead of persuading, he prompted to defeat them by pure military force. In any case, he wasn¡¯t afraid of the other party¡¯s strength.

    Also, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried that the Dark Temple¡¯s Undead would cause wind and waves. Even if they escaped from this ce, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything since the Temple had already been destroyed. Zhao Hai believed that news of this would certainly be a huge blow.

    An army gathered in the name of faith would directly be destroyed once their subject of worship disappears. Because of this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t n to deal with the Undead on the side of the river. The reason he surrounded the army was because he wanted to use them to improve the Space¡¯s strength.

    Sure enough, after being surrounded, the Dark Temple¡¯s undead began to feel flustered. At this moment, Lizzy¡¯s attack also began. As Lizzymanded the Undead, she made sure that those at the frontlines were those who had be adept in army formations. Just like a sharp knife, they sliced through the Dark Temple¡¯s army. The Undead who were in formation didn¡¯t falter and just continued to advance.

    The Dark Temple¡¯s army were originally flustered. Now that they had met this attack, they began to disperse in all directions.

    However, Lizzy wasn¡¯t intending to pursue the escaping Undead. Instead, she focused on capturing the Undead and sending them to the Space. And then, after they had surrendered, they were released back into the Underworld.

    The battle was now basically over, there was no need for Lizzy to issue furthermands. At this time, Meg arrived carrying a teapot. The teapot was filled with leaves from the Hundred Spirit Tree as well as some medicinal herbs. Meg ced the teapot on the table and then smiled at Zhao Hai, ¡°Young Master, Sisters, have some tea and take a rest.¡±

    Lizzy chuckled as she rubbed Meg¡¯s face, ¡°Our little Meg is truly the best. You always know I like.¡±

    Meg¡¯s face turned red under Lizzy¡¯s teasing, ¡°Sister Lizzy, if you tease me again, I will never bring you delicious snacks.¡±

    Lizzy paused for a moment before she chuckled, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t bring me snacks, you would still give some to Brother Hai. I will eat with him then.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the two bickering and couldn¡¯t help but smile. He liked this atmosphere. Everyone sat together, drinking tea, ying jokes on each other, it feels much like a family.

    There was no need to look at the monitor since the war was basically done. Zhao Hai can also affirm that the Underworld was now his.

 Chapter 1057 â€“ Response of the Neutral Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 1057 ¨C Response of the Neutral Alliance</h4>

    Now that Zhao Hai had dealt with the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor, taking care of the other Undead would be easy. And just like Zhao Hai thought, since the Dark Temple has been razed, battles ended with no suspense.

    The status of the Dark Temple had been too high. The undead regarded the Dark Temple as the ce of their Dark God. And under the instruction of their god, they were invincible, nobody can block their army.

    But now, they suddenly discovered that their omnipotent god was unexpectedly been defeated. The Divine Pce was also razed to the ground. The attack of these events to their morale was beyondparison.

    On the other hand, the morale of Zhao Hai¡¯s army was at sky high. With the Dark Temple¡¯s undead having very low morale and without no leader, winning the war was simple.

    In fact, these days, Lizzy and Megan didn¡¯tmand the Undead. Instead, the control was handed over to Addison and the others. The two would just give instructions when ites to formations during marches.

    Zhao Hai began to rx. The Dark Temple¡¯s territory had already been captured by them. While watching the increasing number of his Undead, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel numb.

    Nobody could me Zhao Hai. He wasn¡¯t expecting the number of his Undead to jump by hundreds of millions every day. It was as if the numbers had been injected with dog¡¯s blood, it was frantically increasing.

    Although the Dark Temple¡¯s territory was slowly being absorbed, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t anxious in searching for treasures. He wanted to wait until he had dealt with the Neutral Alliance before he begins his search.

    The Neutral Alliance was weaker than the Dark Temple, and they seem to not have a person they worship. However, Zhao Hai was still worried. What if the Neutral Alliance had a high-level person controlling them from behind? If Zhao Hai revealed too many secrets in his body, then the people from the Cultivation Realm might do whatever they can to deal with him. And even if they couldn¡¯t kill him, Zhao Hai would still have to run for his life, hiding inside the Space. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want that kind of life. He wanted to explore the world and see its wonders.

    Besides dealing with the Dark Temple¡¯s Undead, Zhao Hai was also mapping the Neutral Alliance¡¯s territory in the past few days. At the same time, he was also monitoring the Alliance¡¯s various cities.

    Zhao Hai did these things because, one, he wanted to prepare to deal with the Alliance, and two, Zhao Hai was very clear that if the Neutral Alliance gets any news of the Dark Temple being eliminated, then they would certainly be on guard. Because of this, Zhao Hai monitored the Alliance¡¯s cities in order to see their response.

    Sure enough, there was a reaction from the Neutral Alliance. The people from the Alliance didn¡¯t expect the Resistance Army topletely pressure the Dark Temple. They were even able to assault the Dark Temple and kill their Dark God. This event was beyond their imaginations.

    The Neutral Alliance was an existence that ced itself between the Resistance Army and the Dark Temple. They also used their power to maintain this delicate bnce. This was in order to maintain the business they had on both sides.

    And this bnce was very easily achieved. The Undead wanted to get stronger. And in order to do so, they would need nts and high-ranked fiery souls. The Neutral Alliance would use their business in order to control the strength of both sides. For example, if they sell high-ranked fiery souls to the Dark Temple, they would also sell simrly ranked fiery souls to the Resistance Army. The same was true for nts. This way, the power bnce of the Underworld would remain as it was.

    But now, this bnce was broken by the Resistance Army. Now that they had usurped the Dark Temple, this meant that the two sides had be one. In this case, would the Resistance Army leave the Neutral Alliance alone?

    Naturally, the answer was no. Even low-ranked Undead would be able to give this answer. Because of this, if the Neutral Alliance didn¡¯t react, then it would be strange.

    From what Zhao Hai can see, the Neutral Alliance was a very loose organization. Moreover, the alliance was mostly dominated by businessmen. In this case, they should be actively seeking the Resistance Army and rely on them to survive. This was in line with a businessman¡¯s mindset.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect that after gaining news, the Alliance didn¡¯t contact the Resistance Army. Instead, they used their umted resources over the years in order to promote their subordinates. This allowed the Alliance to produce massive amounts of experts in a short time. It seems like they were prepared to deal with Zhao Hai¡¯s group.

    Zhao Hai looked at this oue and knew that the Alliance wasn¡¯t nning on being friendly. Since this was the case, then Zhao Hai could only make a move. He wasn¡¯t a kindhearted person, so after seeing this reaction, he couldn¡¯t just let them go free. Fighting them was the way to go.

    However, one must recognize that the Alliance was worthy of being called the Underworld¡¯s merchants. They were very rich. They were able to makerge quantities of experts in a short span of time. This was something that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect. But Zhao Hai also had a card he could y. He didn¡¯t use it before, it was time to take it out now.

    Previously, Zhao Hai was able to buy a small beast skeleton from the Alliance. This beast skeleton could turn into bone armor. Moreover, these bones armors could be turned into seeds. Zhao Hai handed the armors over to Gimreden to take care of. Now, the bone skeleton seeds had been nted, and Zhao Hai already had a battalion¡¯s worth of bone armor.

    The undead in this bone armor battalion weren¡¯t just ordinary undead. They were Undead who followed Zhao Hai for a long time, the ones most familiar with army formations. Moreover, Zhao Hai had increased their strength using fiery souls. At this point, this group had reached King-level strength.

    This king-level strength was still worse than a peak King-level character. However, the battalion numbered 10 thousand strong. Ten thousand King-level Undead wearing bone armor, moreover, they were trained to use army formations, an army of this strength was enough to fully sweep the entire Underworld.

    This group had the same training as the Devil Legion. They were made in preparation for Zhao Hai¡¯s ascension to the Cultivation Realm. They were only taken out right now because the Neutral Alliance¡¯s response had annoyed Zhao Hai.

    The Neutral Alliance could produce experts in a short time. If Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t stop this trend, then he would be losing a lot of Undead in the future. Because of this, Zhao Hai wanted to use the bone armored Undead to deal with them.

    But before dealing with the Neutral Alliance, Zhao Hai needed topletely extinguish the Dark Temple¡¯s influence. This way, they could safely deal with the Alliance.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t just lower his guard against the Alliance during this period of time. The Alliance produced a lot of Experts, this defined their position in this struggle. One couldn¡¯t say what moves the Alliance would do. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t just allow them to perform a sneak attack on him.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai made some preparations. He concentrated a lot of Blood Spirit Beasts on a portion of the Blood River closest to the Alliance. At the same time, he also used magic in order to make several branches to the Blood River. These branches would surround the Alliance, shackling them in ce. If the Alliance wanted to make a move, then they would need to remove these shackles first.

    With the Blood Spirit Beasts facing the Alliance, Zhao Hai began to feel relieved. At the same time, he assigned Cai¡¯er to monitor the Alliance¡¯s actions. If the Alliance decided to move their experts, then Cai¡¯er was to send the Bone Armor Legion.

    Regarding the fight against the Dark Temple, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t really care too much, there was no need to do so. Although there were still some forces that were resisting, they were just grasshoppers after autumn, they only had a few jumps left. What he needed to do was to clean these guys up. It would be annoying if these people came out during the fight against the Alliance.

    However, Zhao Hai handed this matter over to Addison to take care of. Zhao Hai was beginning to groom Addison to be the person who would manage the underworld in the future.

    During this period of time, Addison wasn¡¯t only learning army formations from Lizzy. He was also studying how to manage the underworld under Laura.

    It was fine if Addison learned only some of Lizzy¡¯s army formations. After all, wars would be very rare in the Underworld in the future. Also, if they sh against the Cultivation Realm, depending on the Underworld¡¯s strength was already impossible. Because of this, learning basic formations was already fine.

    As for managing the Underworld, it was also quite simple. Zhao Hai could just arrange the same system that he established inside the Space. He would install churches at key ces, allowing the Underworld¡¯s undead to exchange for goods. There was no need for Addison to manage this.

    But in the end, the Underworld wasn¡¯t inside Zhao Hai¡¯s Space. Someone like the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor could still appear here in the future. Because of this, some management was still needed, and Addison was a fitting candidate for this spot.

 Chapter 1058 â€“ Does the Neutral Alliance Have Cards to Play?

    <h4>Chapter 1058 ¨C Does the Neutral Alliance Have Cards to y?</h4>

    The Dark Temple¡¯s territory has been settled. Thends of the Resistance Army and the Dark Temple now belonged to Zhao Hai, the only one remaining was the Neutral Alliance.

    Completely out of Zhao Hai¡¯s expectation was the Neutral Alliance doing nothing as Zhao Hai continues to swallow the Dark Temple¡¯s territory. Instead, they just defended theirnds. It seems like they¡¯re nning on holding on to it for a long time.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t understand the Alliance¡¯s decision. The Alliance went all out in making experts, putting out a message that they would desperately go against the Resistance Army. So why were they quiet now? This caused Zhao Hai to be puzzled.

    But now that the Dark Temple has been taken over, the damages caused by the war needed to be repaired. There were many things that needed to be restored, and the Undead needed to be restructured. Only afterpletely consolidating the territory could Zhao Hai¡¯s group begin to deal with the Neutral Alliance.

    Zhao Hai was now quite rxed. He has handed almost all of the management problems to Addison to take care of.

    The same was true for Lizzy and Megan. After they dealt with the Dark Temple, the two returned to the processing machine to resume their research. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t prevent the two from going. To be honest, the processing machine was still a mystery to them. This machine needed to bepletely understood in order to unleash its true capabilities. Zhao Hai¡¯s understanding of the machine was still very small. He had been too busy to give time to this matter. And now that Laura and the others were interested in studying the machine, he just let them continue doing so.

    It took five days for the Dark Temple¡¯s influence to be fully eliminated. In these five days, Addison and the others were rebuilding the site where the Dark Temple used to be. This wasn¡¯t an easy task because they weren¡¯t just rebuilding the structure, they were also expanding it.

    Zhao Hai knew about the perils of the Underworld; the acid rain, the winds, and so on. And whenever these disasters ur, a lot of low-level Undead were killed. Zhao Hai decided to expand the cities in order to provide shelter to the Undead whocked the strength to survive on their own.

    However, Zhao Hai also knew that this was a long-term project, it cannot be achieved in a short time even with his current strength. Because of this, he wasn¡¯t too anxious about itspletion. Also, this reconstruction was just a form of disguise. What Zhao Hai wanted to do in the meantime was to study the Neutral Alliance!

    The onlynds that didn¡¯t belong to Zhao Hai were the ones that were under the Neutral Alliance. Moreover, Zhao Hai began to feel that the Alliance was hiding a secret. How could these Undead do business so smoothly? Thinking about it, it was too strange. Because of this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately make a move and instead decided to take some time to investigate the Alliance.

    Zhao Hai was currently sitting in his study, contemting. At the same time, he was also scouring through the Heart Defending n¡¯s inheritance inside his mind. Zhao Hai has to recognize how good the n¡¯s inheritance was. It can be said that he profited a lot.

    Then all of a sudden, he felt that Addison was calling for him. Zhao Hai stared, he had given Addison an order to not disturb him unless it was an important matter. Addison wasn¡¯t someone who would disobey instructions. Now that Addison was asking for his attention, it seems like this wasn¡¯t an ordinary matter. After he thought about this, Zhao Hai immediately contacted Addison using his mind.

    Addison was akin to Zhao Hai¡¯s contracted creature. Therefore, Zhao Hai could contact the vampire using their connection. Addison could also use this method to call Zhao Hai.

    After getting Zhao Hai¡¯s response, Addison immediately said, ¡°Young Master, someone from the Alliance just approached me. He says he wanted to meet you.¡± Zhao Hai stared, he gently knit his eyebrows and said, ¡°Someone wants to see me? How did they know about my existence? Did you tell them?¡±

    Upon hearing that Zhao Hai was somewhat unhappy, Addison quickly replied, ¡°We didn¡¯t. They discovered it on their own. Its possible that they were able to remember our transaction fromst time. Because of that, they asked for your presence. Young Master, how do you want me to respond?¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a nod. He also believed that Addison wouldn¡¯t talk irresponsibly. The man was perfectly discreet, he wouldn¡¯t do such a foolish thing.

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment and then said, ¡°They want to see me? Good, then I will meet them. Tell them I agree. I also want to know why they came.¡±

    Addisonplied, then there were no other news. Zhao Hai waved his hand as a monitor appeared in front of him, showing the ce where Addison was currently in.

    Addison was currently in the Divine City. In ce of the destroyed Dark Temple, Zhao Hai constructed a church. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t choose to make the church ording to Chinese customs, instead, he used European design, making the structure look extraordinary and full of artistry.

    The reason Zhao Hai used European architecture instead of Chinese was because he wanted to distance himself from the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor. He wanted the people from the Underworld to understand that he was different from the Ghost Emperor.

    Not only can this church be used to exchange goods, it was also a dwelling ce. Addison was currently living inside the church.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but find it interesting that a vampire was living inside a church. At this moment, Addison was inside the reception hall meeting with a Lich.

    Zhao Hai carefully inspected the Lich and discovered that it was Yuri, the City Lord of Dry Bone City. It was the merchant that Zhao Hai once bought goods from.

    When Addison returned to the hall, he sat down and said, ¡°May I ask why City Lord Yuri wants to meet with the Young Master?¡±

    In any case, it seems like Yuri had guessed Zhao Hai¡¯s status, so he didn¡¯t bother hiding anything and just called Zhao Hai ¡®Young Master¡¯. When Yuri heard Addison, his eyes shone for a moment before he quickly concealed it, ¡°I came because the high-ranks of the Alliance wanted to meet with Mister Zhao Hai to discuss a matter of alliance.¡±

    Addison looked at Yuri and said, ¡°May I know what this alliance means?¡±

    Yuri smiled faintly and said, ¡°The Neutral Alliance always believed in freedom, naturally we are hoping that we could maintain our autonomy. We¡¯re hoping that Mister would agree to this request.¡±

    Addison coldly snorted and said, ¡°City Lord Yuri should know your current state, and you still think we can agree to this request?¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard Addison¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but praise the Vampire King in his mind. The Resistance Army had the absolute advantage, so how could they give up the prospect of unifying the entire Underworld? Addison¡¯s question was very good.

    Yuri seems to expect Addison¡¯s response, so he smiled faintly and said, ¡°This is why we wanted to invite Mister Zhao Hai. If Mister visits the Alliance, then he would surely change his mind.¡±

    Addison didn¡¯t know what the Neutral Alliance was nning. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t help but hesitate to answering Yuri. At this time, Addison heard Zhao Hai¡¯s voice in his mind, ¡°Tell him that making a lot of high-ranked Undead in a short time is useless against us.¡±

    When he heard Zhao Hai, Addison¡¯s eyes shone. He looked at Yuri and said, ¡°City Lord Yuri, you just used your stockpiled resources to make a lot of high-rank Undead. Are you thinking of using them to deal with us? Let me tell you that it¡¯s useless. If you¡¯re nning to do that, then I would suggest that you should stop.¡±

    Yuri gawked when he heard Addison. His expression changed as he looked at Addison and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mister Addison to know this despite being very busy. But the Neutral Alliance didn¡¯t only do that, we also have another thing prepared. I¡¯d bet Mister Zhao Hai would be interested in it.¡±

    Not only Addison, even Zhao Hai was moved by Yuri¡¯s words. What does Zhao Hai need to see in the Alliance? Do they still have another card to y?

    After thinking of this, Zhao Hai told Addison, ¡°Tell him I¡¯ll go. Let him set a time and ce. I will personally go there for a discussion.¡±

    Addisonplied, then he looked at Yuri and said, ¡°City Lord Yuri, I have nothing else to ask. Please set the date and time. The Young Master said that he will go.¡±

    Yuri stared at Addison who epted the request. In the Underworld, it was rare for someone to be unaware about contracts. And as long as a contract was made, the master and his subordinates would be able to mentallymunicate. Yuri looked at Addison, it seems like he wasmunicating with Zhao Hai, could it be?

    Addison¡¯s reputation in the Underworld was quite resounding. Not only because of his formidable strength, it was also because he was an unruly fellow. In Yuri¡¯s eyes, people like Addison would rather die than enter into a contract. Therefore, Yuri was surprised when he saw that Addison seems to be in a contractual rtionship.

    However, Yuri didn¡¯t dwell on it too long. He quickly replied, ¡°That would be best. We¡¯re inviting Mister to visit Holy Bone City in three days. Is that fine?¡±

    Addison received Zhao Hai¡¯s confirmation, naturally he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then three dayster the Young Master will visit Holy Bone City.¡±

    Yuri nodded, then he stood up and gave Addison a bow before saying, ¡°Then I will say my goodbyes. I will be waiting for Mister Zhao Hai three dayster in Holy Bone City.¡±

    Addison also stood up and said, ¡°Alright, City Lord Yuri can go. I won¡¯t be escorting you out.¡±

    Yuri nodded, then he fluttered towards the exit. Addison looked at Yuri¡¯s back and coldly snorted. In his mind, he told Zhao Hai, ¡°Young Master, we should teach him a lesson. This guy is too impolite.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll see what they n to do in three days. You will remain here.¡± Addisonplied.

 Chapter 1059 â€“ Backer from the Cultivation Realm

    <h4>Chapter 1059 ¨C Backer from the Cultivation Realm</h4>

    Zhao Hai was currently sitting inside Guli¡¯s bone carriage. Holy Bone City was now quite close. Naturally, he was using his spiritual force to scan the city. Holy Bone City was just like any other city in the Underworld. It was unlike the Dark Temple that had the ability to keep the Dark Mist away.

    Holy Bone City¡¯s outer image didn¡¯t differ too much from Dry Bone City, it was just slightlyrger. However, Zhao Hai noticed that while city walls were made out of ordinary stone besides the gates, one shouldn¡¯t discount the gates, they seem to be made out of the huge jade-white bones that Zhao Hai had taken into the Space. Although the city was low-key in its other aspects, this door shows how extraordinary the city was.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, he knew that this was hidden arrogance. It was like back on Earth where there were rich people who loved to act low-key. Things such as riding a bicycle, wearing normal looking clothes, without people knowing that the watch they were wearing was actually a limited edition luxury item. The watch would be so expensive that it would be enough to scare people.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have too many following him, only Guli and Jiang Zheng. They were one of the first people who followed him when he arrived in the Underworld. Naturally, his feelings towards them were more than normal. After they dealt with the Dark Temple, the two followed Zhao Hai.

    Normally, the two would be inside the Hell Space practicing, they wouldn¡¯t always follow Zhao Hai. But when they do, they would be in their human-form. They don¡¯t appear as a zombie or skeleton in front of Zhao Hai.

    This time, Zhao Hai took the two with him to see Holy Bone City and the Neutral Alliance. Naturally, the two would be in their zombie and skeleton form.

    The bone carriage slowly went closer towards the city. When the carriage arrived outside the gates, a bang was heard before it opened. What met Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes were two lines of skeletons wearing armor. However, their armor wasn¡¯t the same as the bone armor that Zhao Hai had inside the Space. Instead they were just armor made out of ordinary bones. Nevertheless, these skeletons still looked quite majestic.

    The weapons of these skeletons were also the same in the form of a long spear. Each Undead stood still, showing majesty and power.

    After that, more Undead walked out of the city. These Undead were in all forms, skeletons, zombies, vampires, and many more. What wasmon between these Undead was the fact that they were all King-level experts.

    Zhao Hai made the bone carriage stop. Then he walked out of the carriage followed by Guli and Jiang Zheng. The three proceeded to walk towards the Undead.

    In front of this group was a zombie. It had ck skin and its muscles hadpletely withered. With his dark and thin arms, he looked like an old tree root.

    However, this shrivelled looking zombie actually made Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes shrink. This was because he can feel a dangerous aura on this Zombie.

    Most importantly, Zhao Hai felt the same energy on this zombie on the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor¡¯s beast skeletons. This was what caught Zhao Hai¡¯s attention.

    Also, Yuri was following behind this zombie, showing that it held a high position inside the Alliance.

    While Zhao Hai was sizing up the zombie, the zombie stepped forward to greet Zhao Hai. Heughed and gave a bow before saying, ¡°Tiande has seen Mister ZHao Hai. Mister¡¯s presence is a great pleasure.¡± Zhao Hai gave a smile as he replied, ¡°Mister is too polite. Just call me Zhao Hai.¡±

    The other Undead also gave Zhao Hai a salute. Even though these Undead had a hint of hostility, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care and just returned their greeting.

    After the two sides exchanged greetings, Tiande gestured towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, please.¡± Then he led Zhao Hai towards the city. Naturally, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t too polite. He took Guli and Jiang Zheng as he followed beside Tiande in heading towards the city.

    Holy Bone City had five towers, of which Zhao Hai was taken to the top floor of the middle one. The room was cleanly arranged and had a lot of chairs inside. These chairs were made out of bones and were covered with animal leather. There was a magic formation inside the room to keep the Dark Mist out. There was also another formation on the ceiling, providing the ce with a soft light.

    After everyone has been settled, Tiande didn¡¯t wait any longer as he began to talk, ¡°We invited Mister over in order to discuss a future alliance. Mister destroyed the Dark Temple, fully intending to unify the Underworld. Although the Alliance had the same aspiration, we still hoped to see peace in the Underworld. We don¡¯t want too many conflicts to ur in the Underworld. Because of this, we shall recognize Mister¡¯s rule of the ne.¡± After he spoke those words, Tiande stopped and looked at Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s face was covered, therefore nobody could see any of his expressions. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t answer immediately, he knew that the other party still had more to say, so he waited.

    After seeing that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t respond, Tiande added, ¡°The others and I would submit to Mister. However, we hope that we would be able to obtain freedom, maintaining our present life. Mister, what do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Tiande. Hepletely understood what Tiande wants, he wanted to be an autonomous state inside Zhao Hai¡¯s rule. They would surrender to him, giving him reputation. However, with this set-up, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have much power inside the Neutral Alliance.

    Zhao Hai was puzzled at Tiande. What gave this Zombie confidence to discuss terms with him?

    Although the Alliance had amassed a lot of Experts in these past few days, they still fall shortpared to the Dark Temple. And after Zhao Hai conquered the Dark Temple, the resources in his hands had steadily increased. In normal conditions, the Alliance simply didn¡¯t have the strength to discuss anything with him. However, the Alliance actually did, and with huge confidence at that. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be confused.

    This time, Tiande looked at Zhao Hai, worrypletely absent from his face. He just sat there and watched Zhao Hai, looking like a piece of ck-colored bamboo.

    Zhao Hai looked at Tiande and said, ¡°I need a reason. Why would I grant you this treatment?¡±

    Tiande seems to expect Zhao Hai¡¯s question. He smiled and Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister you should have already seen the strength of the Alliance. We aren¡¯t that weak. If we fight, then Mister¡¯s losses would be huge.¡±

    After he said this, Tiande stopped. Then Zhao Hai responded, ¡°This isn¡¯t a good reason. You and I both know that death doesn¡¯t mean anything in the Underworld.¡±

    Tiande nodded and said, ¡°Mister is correct, in the Underworld, death doesn¡¯t mean anything. But Mister, how much do you know about the Dark God?¡±

    Tiande¡¯s words made Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes shrink. The Dark God that Tiande meant was naturally the Yin Wind ghost Emperor. But it seems like Tiande wasn¡¯t talking about the Ghost Emperor¡¯s incarnation, but the Ghost Emperor himself!

    Zhao Hai was surprised because he was certain that the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor was from the Cultivation Realm. Judging by Tiande¡¯s words, it seems like he knew about the ghost Emperor. Was Tiande also connected to the Cultivation Realm?

    At the thought of this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but probe Tiande. He nodded and said, ¡°I know something. The Dark God used several mystical spells while fighting me. He also said that he was a Ghost Emperor, was he the Emperor of the ne? But even if he was the Emperor, I still wasn¡¯t afraid. If I can defeat him once, then I could defeat him twice.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, a smile couldn¡¯t help but bloom on Tiande¡¯s face. He looked at Zhao Hai and shook his head, ¡°Mister, you don¡¯t know much about the Dark God. He calls himself the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor. And he isn¡¯t the Emperor of the ne. Instead, he is an Expert from a higher realm.¡±

    Zhao Hai pretended to be shocked, ¡°Higher realm? There¡¯s a ne higher than the Underworld? That¡¯s impossible. I have been amassing subordinates ever since I was born. All of them mighte from different nes big and small, but none of them described a ne higher than the Underworld!¡±

    Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction, Tiande couldn¡¯t help but sneer a little. He said, ¡°Then Mister has misunderstood. The Underworld isn¡¯t the highest-level ne. There is a ne much higher, it is a ne called the Immortal Realm!¡±

    ¡°Immortal Realm?¡± Zhao Hai was startled, he expected Tiande to mention the Cultivation Realm. He didn¡¯t think that Tiande would say Immortal Realm, is it a ne higher than the Cultivation Realm?

    Tiande looked at Zhao Hai and nodded, ¡°Right, the Immortal Realm. The Yin Wind Ghost Emperor is from that ne. And he isn¡¯t an Emperor of that ne, but merely an ordinary expert. In the Immortal Realm, there are a lot more Experts like the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor. Also, what Mister fought before isn¡¯t the realm Ghost Emperor, but merely his projection. And that projection only had 1% of the real Yin Wind Ghost Emperor¡¯s strength.¡±

    When he heard this, Zhao Hai could affirm that the Immortal Realm that Tiande was talking about was actually the Cultivation Realm, it was just another name to make it sound imposing. Zhao Hai looked at Tiande and said, ¡°How did Mister know about these matters? How can I be sure that you¡¯re not lying to me?¡±

    Tiande looked at Zhao Hai and smiled, ¡°Mister doesn¡¯t have to suspect my words. The Neutral Alliance has a backer from the Immortal Realm. It is because of this backer that the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor didn¡¯t dare to be ruthless against us.¡±

    Although Zhao Hai had already guessed this result, he could still say that he was surprised upon hearing Tiande. Zhao Hai looked at Tiande and said ,¡±Is that really true?¡±

    Tiande nodded and said, ¡°Of course its true. Our backer is different from the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor. While the Ghost Emperor is just an ordinary expert, our backer belongs to a huge group in the Immortal Realm. However, our backer¡¯s group isn¡¯t an overbearing influence, but instead a group that focuses on business. The Neutral Alliance is no more than an acquisition point that our backer ced in the Underworld. We aren¡¯t even considered a branch. Ny-nine percent of the things in our hands is useless in the Immortal Realm, this goes to show how little we are inparison.¡±

    Upon hearing Tiande, Zhao Hai knew that this so-called backer was someone from a tradingpany or something like that. However, the fact that they were able to prate the Underworld while having the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor ignore them means that their group is not small in the Cultivation Realm.

    Zhao Hai looked at Tiande and said, ¡°Mister, I don¡¯t know how any of these things could be useful to me. Is it because of your backer that I would have to give you face? Mister Tiande, don¡¯t forget, the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor only gave the Neutral Alliance face because he is from the Immortal Realm. He is afraid that your backer would retaliate against him. However, I¡¯m not from the Immortal Realm. Any person from the Immortal Realm couldn¡¯te here. Even if they are strong, how could they eliminate me? If they really had the ability, then you wouldn¡¯t have invited me over. Instead, your backer could just send someone to eliminate me.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Tiande stared. Zhao Hai¡¯s words were on point. Those from the Cultivation Realm couldn¡¯te to the Underworld. If they were able to mobilize the power of the Cultivation Realm, then there wouldn¡¯t have any discussion with Zhao Hai, they would have already came and upied the ne.

    Also, Tiande wasn¡¯t telling the truth. The Underworld had a lot of things that were valuable to the Cultivation Realm. Otherwise, the forces behind Tiande wouldn¡¯t have risked offending someone like the Ghost Emperor. Even if it was dangerous, they still went forward and made an acquisition point in the ne.

    Despite his expression changing, Tiande still said, ¡°Mister, think about the Underworld, this ne is poor in resources. Even if Mister bes the ne¡¯s ruler, what could you gain? Mister will just look at the Dark Mist and Blood Ponds all day. But as long as Mister establishes an alliance with us, then Mister would be able to trade and enjoy the unique items from the Immortal Realm. Mister can eat immortal fruit and drink immortal wine. That is a life a king should live, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Zhao Hai pretended to be distracted, he looked at Tiande and said, ¡°Can I have the good fortune of knowing the name of your backer?¡±

    When Tiande heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but feel awkward. He wouldn¡¯t dare say the name of their backer. He hesitated for a moment before he finally shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ll have to be unfair to mister. I cannot just mention the name of our backers. But Mister can rest assured, every transaction you do will surely bepleted.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Tiande andughed, ¡°Tiande, are you that naive? If I kill you, then what stops your backers from talking to me? Why would they need the Neutral Alliance?¡±

 Chapter 1060 â€“ Tiandeâ€™s Instruction

    <h4>Chapter 1060 ¨C Tiande¡¯s Instruction</h4>

    When Tiande heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but gawk. He looked strangely at Zhao Hai, he didn¡¯t expect him to turn ruthless this quickly. The other Under also looked at Zhao Hai with strange expressions, it seems like they were watching a good show.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t really intend to rece Tiande¡¯s position. The reason he acted this way was because he wanted to force Tiande¡¯sst hand. Only then would he make a move.

    Tiande looked at Zhao Hai, then he suddenly smiled, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai is truly realistic, thinking about this too quickly. However, I would have to disappoint you. Our backers fully support me and would only work with me. Besides me, they wouldn¡¯t work with other people. So if Mister really wants to trade with the Immortal realm, then it would be incorrect to dispose of me.¡±

    At this time, everyone turned to look at Zhao Hai to see what his next move would be. Zhao Hai looked at these people and smiled, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that your backer wanted you to monopolize the transactions in the Underworld?¡±

    Tiande looked at Zhao Hai, his two eyes shed a cold glint as he replied, ¡°Correct, that is what I am saying.¡± He wanted to give Zhao Hai a lesson. He wanted to let Zhao Hai understand that if Zhao Hao wanted to live a better life in the Underworld, then he would have to rely on the Alliance.

    Zhao Hai looked at Tiande¡¯s expression. He gently sighed as he waved towards Guli and said, ¡°Guli, tell him. We¡¯ve been ying for some time now, I¡¯ve run out of patience.¡±

    Guli just received Zhao Hai¡¯s message mentally, naturally he knows how to respond. He nodded to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Then he turned to Tiande, ¡°Tiande, the person behind you is too greedy. Also, your understanding of the Young Master is too little. Do you really think that the Young Master is unaware that your Immortal Realm is just the Cultivation Realm? Do you really think that the Young Master is clueless about the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor? The Young Master initially wanted to find out who your backer is, but since you won¡¯t tell, the Young Master has lost interest. To be honest, the Young Master¡¯s presence in the Underworld is also because of a Cultivator. Our backer is in control of the Divine Realm, the Demon Realm, the Ark Continent, and other big and small nes. Or do you really think that the Young Master reached his current position by relying on his own ability? You want to monopolize the ne¡¯s resources? Stop dreaming. The Young Master is here to take the entire Underworld. As for our backer, I have to apologize but I can¡¯t tell you. Now, are you ready to die?¡±

    If Lu Wei heard these words, then he would be mad to the point of spitting blood. Zhao Hai just pointed two powerful enemies his way, and these were people who shouldn¡¯t be provoked.

    Of course, Guli said all these things because Zhao Hai told him to. Zhao Hai was going to put out an arrogant demeanor, showing that someone from the Cultivation Realm was truly behind him. This will prompt Tiande¡¯s backers to look into it and bring trouble to Lu Wei.

    Now that things had reached this point, even if Lu Wei wanted to exin himself, he wouldn¡¯t be able to. From what Zhao Hai can see, the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor as well as Tiande¡¯s backers weren¡¯t pushovers. They wouldn¡¯t give Lu Wei any opportunity to exin.

    Lu Wei was Zhao Hai¡¯s greatest worry. After Zhao Hai enters the Cultivation Realm, Lu Wei would be his greatest threat. After all, Lu Wei had already lost too much face by dealing with Zhao Hai. As long as Zhao Hai ascends, Lu Wei would certainly chase him down.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai would take every opportunity to ssh filthy water towards Lu wei. If the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor or Tiande¡¯s backer kills Lu Wei, then Zhao Hai¡¯s greatest threat would be eliminated.

    As soon as Tiande and the others heard Guli, they were shocked. Then their expressions changed, they didn¡¯t expect Guli to say this.

    Zhao Hai looked at Tiande¡¯s expression and smiled faintly, ¡°Tiande, the Underworld belongs to us. Wanting autonomy is just courting death. In any case, I can¡¯t me you. I will be taking my leave. The next time we meet will be in the battlefield.¡± After saying that, Zhao Hai waved his hand, making a spatial rift appear. The rift took Zhao Hai, Guli, and Jiang Zheng in before vanishing.

    Seeing Zhao Hai vanish, Tiande¡¯s face turned dark. He can affirm that Zhao Hai was ying with them. The Neutral Alliance had just been yed.

    Tiande looked at the Undead around him, then he sighed and said, ¡°Everyone, we¡¯ve been yed by Zhao Hai. There¡¯s no need to ponder over it, you all go back and prepare. There is going to be a fight. In the meantime, I will ry this matter to the Exalted Immortal. Let¡¯s hope that the Exalted Immortal would help us.¡±

    The Undeadplied before they turned around and left. After seeing that everyone had left, Tiande flew towards the ceiling and knocked on several spots. The ceiling immediately opened up, allowing entry. Tiande proceeded to fly in.

    Inside the opening wasn¡¯t arge space, just a normal room inside a building. Only a few people knew about this ce. But on the floor of the room was a formation. The formation was made out of glowing, glittering stones. With the sparkling light that they were emitting, they looked more attractive than gemstones.

    This was a unique stone to the Cultivation Realm called the spirit stone. This formation actually needed spirit stones to function. Besides the formation, there was also a table with a beast skin and bone pen on top.

    Tiande went towards the table and then wrote on the beast skin, ¡°My lord, we¡¯ve found out that Zhao Hai has been sent by someone from the Cultivation Realm. His master has control over the Divine Realm, the Demon Realm, and the Ark Continent that is near the Underworld. As for who the person was, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t give any other clue. At this time, Zhao Hai has decided to fight against us. I ask my Lord for guidance.¡±

    After he finished writing, Tiande curled the beast skin and then ced it on the formation on the ground. Then he injected his own energy into the formation. After the formation shed a few times, the curled beast skin disappeared.

    Seeing the curled beast skin disappeared, Tiande sighed and said, ¡°This transmission formation is really good. It¡¯s a pity that the formation isn¡¯t powerful or else I would have returned to the Cultivation Realm. Meanwhile, they could send an expert to deal with Zhao Hai. Leaving us with great resources to sell.¡±

    Right, what Tiande just used was a transmission formation. It was a paired formation, specifically used for transport. As long as an energy was provided, the transmission formation would send things towards the formation it was paired with. It would arrive almost instantaneously, it was very convenient.

    However, this transmission formation has a weak point, it cannot transport life nor could it send things with spirituality. It can only send ¡®dead¡¯ items. Even if the item had intellect, as long as it possessed spirit, it would be broken by the formation, losing its soul in the process.

    Actually, there were transmission formations in the Cultivation Realm that allowed the transport of people. However, this type of formation also had its own weakness, it cannot transport people across nes. Just like in the Underworld, one couldn¡¯t send people from the Cultivation Realm across a transmission formation. It was precisely because of this that Tiande could only send inanimate objects through the formation.

    But even if one removes the limitations of the formation, Tiande¡¯s hope of sending Experts to deal with Zhao Hai was still impossible; thews of the ne just wouldn¡¯t allow it. One must know that the stronger a person is, the more the ne would want to reject them. Just like travelling from the Divine Realm to the Ark Continent. If a God-rank went to the Ark Continent, they would definitely be repelled by the ne, they wouldn¡¯t be able to stay too long in the continent.

    This rule would affect the people from the Cultivation Realm more. The difference in strength between the Cultivators and the God-ranks was very huge. Because of this, it was practically impossible for them to step foot in the Underworld. At the same time, if they came, then their strength would have to be reduced to the point where they would be as strong as the Underworld¡¯s residents. In this case, nobody from the Cultivation Realm would want to do it. Not only would they be punished by the ne, they would also be taking a risk on their lives.

    The reason why the people from the Cultivation Realm only sent incarnations to the lower realms was because these incarnations weren¡¯t too strong and wouldn¡¯t be punished by the ne.

    As for Tiande¡¯s existence, it was an expensive matter. Since the transmission formation couldn¡¯t transport spiritual beings, the force behind Tiande had to refine his Zombie body first and had it sent to the Underworld. After that, they used a special artifact to send Tiande¡¯s soul over. And using the magical connection between the body and soul, Tiande was able to recover his body. This made it possible for Tiande to exist.

    The Yin Wind Ghost Emperor used the same method to send his beast skeletons. This process didn¡¯t need transmission formations. Instead, they would use techniques in order to find weak points in the firmament. Then they prate these weak points in order to send things through. This method consumed too much resources, therefore not a lot of people could do it.

 Chapter 1061 â€“ Response from the Cultivation Realm

    <h4>Chapter 1061 ¨C Response from the Cultivation Realm</h4>

    Establishing an acquisition point in the Underworld caused Tiande¡¯s backer to spend a lot of resources. However, they still had to do it. This was because the Underworld had plenty of treasures that the Cultivation Realm needed.

    Normally, lower realms wouldn¡¯t have much treasures that Cultivators would fancy. This was because the environment of the Cultivation Realm and lower realms were fundamentally different. Therefore, treasures normally wouldn¡¯t appear in the lower realms.

    However, the Underworld was different. This was a ne that was bordering pure yin. Such a ce could give birth to valuable yin attribute treasures. These treasures has huge uses in the Cultivation Realm.

    Tiande¡¯s identity in the Cultivation Realm was a mere battle corpse. However, his backer painstakingly made him go to the Underworld. He was selected because he was fairly weak. And after he was refined to strengthen him a bit, he was sent to the Underworld in order to obtain the ne¡¯s treasures.

    Tiande¡¯s actions in the Underworld were controlled by the person behind him. It was precisely because of this that Tiande was able to direct the Neutral Alliance to do business as well as keep the ne¡¯s power bnce. His backers were good at this aspect.

    However, everything changed with Zhao Hai¡¯s arrival. Zhao Hai¡¯s strength and the number of his Undead was beyond their imagination. He was able to be a supreme power in the Underworld in a short time. Within that short time, Zhao Haipletely destroyed the calctions that Tiande made. The situation that they had maintained for many years have beenpletely destroyed.

    It was for this reason that they wanted to have a discussion with Zhao Hai, hoping that Zhao Hai would give them autonomy. They thought that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have any connections with the Cultivation Realm.

    But to their dismay, not only was Zhao Hai connected to the Cultivation Realm, he was also unafraid of gaining more enemies. They didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would actually dare to be so bold against people from the Cultivation Realm. He was even nning to go against them and contend for the ownership of the Underworld.

    Before long, the transmission formation shed with brilliant lights. A rolled beast skin appeared in the middle of the formation. Tiande immediately took the beast skin and read its contents: ¡°You must protect our position in the Underworld. In a while we would be passing a few weapons to you. Use these weapons to defend against Zhao Hai. It would be best if you could kill him andpletely control the Underworld.¡±

    At this moment, the formation shed once more. This time, a pile of weapons appeared. The weapons numbered several hundred. They weren¡¯t big, there were swords that were at the size of a hairpin.

    However, Tiande knew that these were weapons from an upper realm, and they were very strong. The weapons of the Underworld wouldn¡¯t be able to contend against these.

    Tiande immediately took the weapons from the formation. After that, the formation shed once more, another pile of weapons was seen. Before long, Tiande had taken out about 3000 weapons from the formation.

    When the transmission formation stopped shining, Tiande took another beast skin and wrote, ¡°My Lord can feel relieved. This subordinate will surely kill Zhao Hai and protect the Underworld.¡±

    After sending the beast skin, Tiande took the weapons to the hall below. Then he called over his subordinates and told them about the uses of the weapons. After that, Tiande had the stronger Undead pick the weapons for themselves

    Naturally, the Undead wouldn¡¯t be polite and picked the weapons they most liked. Although these weapons looked small, they would erge as soon as energy was injected to them. Moreover, the Undead didn¡¯t need to use their hands to wield the weapons. The weapons could fly in the air and attack enemies from several li(0.5km) away

    It can be said that if one¡¯s spiritual force was strong enough, then they would be able to send their weapons hundreds of li to kill their enemy. Naturally, the spiritual force needed to control these weapons was quite huge, and the requirements to make it fly was even bigger. Even if these Undead had great weapons, the most they could control the weapons would be several li ahead. Also, they canunch their weapons no more than five times. If they attacked more than that, then the weapon might not be able to return.

    But despite these limitations, the weapons still improved their strengths by at least threefold. This was enough to tip the scales of a war.

    However, what they didn¡¯t know was the fact that everything that just happened had fallen into Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes. After vanishing and returning to the Space, Zhao Hai opened the monitor to see what Tiande and the others would do. Zhao Hai believed that after Guli said those words, Tiande would immediately ask for instructions from his backers. And it seems like he guessed correctly. After asking for guidance, Tiande was able to gain a lot of weapons from the Cultivation Realm.

    When Zhao Hai saw these weapons, his expression turned dark as he coldly snorted and said, ¡°You want to kill me using those weapons? Continue dreaming.¡±

    Laura and the others weren¡¯t by Zhao Hai¡¯s side, they were still busy with the Processing Machine. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about it. He waved his hand, then a map appeared on the monitor. On this map were small points. These dots were ces that Zhao Hai wanted to scour, the ces under the Dark Temple where the Heart Defending n buried their treasure rooms.

    From the inheritance he gained from the giant heart, there were many treasures hidden in the Dark Temple¡¯s territory. Some of these treasures were ores while some were nt essences. These things were prepared by the Heart Defending n, therefore they wouldn¡¯t expire after a long time.

    And besides these things, there were five treasure rooms that had magic artifacts inside. However, even if the artifacts were refined to an advanced level, they had yet to undergo thest step, so they were still iplete.

    Zhao Hai also learned the Heart Defending n¡¯s refinement process. From the n¡¯s records, refining treasures was divided into four stages. These stages were: Smelting, Tempering, Forming, and Spirit Attachment.

    Smelting and Tempering were the simplest steps. As long as one had the material, then one could smelt it with the appropriate me. The length of smelting affected the quality of the weapon.

    As for tempering, there were plenty of methods to do so. The simplest way was to use a hammer to temper the metal. But generally, this method could only be applied when making low-level equipment. As for high-level items, one generally used the spiritual force in addition to their own strength in order to temper the materials. Materials hammered using this method would be stronger.

    The third step wasn¡¯t so simple. If one wanted to make a personalized weapon, then Forming was very important. The weapons used by each person were different. Even if two identical des were handed to two people, the way they use it would be different. In the end, after numerous uses, the des would wear in ordance to their user¡¯s habits.

    If one wanted to make a weapon for himself, then they would need to be careful in the forming process. One must make a weapon that one was ustomed to. This way, one would not need to take a long time to use the weapon to their full potential.

    Thest step, Spirit Attachment, was the most difficult part in refining weapons. The spirit attached to the weapon would determine its level. Low-level items, categorized as 1st - 3rd level artifacts, couldn¡¯t be attached with spirits. These weapons were limited by their materials. Because of this, artifacts up to the 3rd level were called low-level magic artifacts. The Heart Defending n deemed these artifacts as Inferior-grade artifacts.

    But starting from the 4th-6th level, artifacts would be able to hold spirits. As for these weapons, only low level spirit souls could be attached. These souls would act just like puppets, listening to any instructions but couldn¡¯t think for themselves. Such artifacts were called Intermediate-grade artifacts.

    Artifacts on the 7th-9th level were called Advanced-grade artifacts. These artifacts can be attached with high-ranked souls. After Spirit Attachment, these artifacts would have autonomy and would be able to absorb energy from the surroundings. Aside from helping their masters attack, they could also aid their masters in their cultivation. These weapons were very formidable.

    Above 7th-9th artifacts were items that were called Great Treasures. These treasures also had spirits inside them. Moreover, the wisdom of these spirits was very high. Great treasures were items that choose their masters instead of the other way around. They were leagues better than 9th-level artifacts. After being made, these treasures would then be able to freely choose their masters. Naturally, creating these Great Treasures needed world-shaking materials as well as difficult manufacturing methods. After years upon years of effort, the Heart Defending n managed to make five of these treasures. However, of these five, four of them were destroyed in the great war while thest treasure received great damage. That treasure was the cauldron that was now in Zhao Hai¡¯s hands. And since the artifact¡¯s spirit was seriously damaged, it can be said that it was an iplete Great Treasure.

    The magic artifacts that the Heart Defending n had in their treasure rooms were 7th-9th level artifacts. However, these artifacts didn¡¯t have spirits. But once these items undergoes Spirit Attachment, they would then be able to demonstrate the strength of Advanced-grade Artifacts.

    From what Tiande told his subordinates, Zhao Hai was able to tell that the weapons sent through transmission formations didn¡¯t have spirits inside. In other words, Intermediate-grade and Advanced-grade weapons couldn¡¯t be transported. This means that Tiande only had Inferior-grade artifacts in his hands.

 Chapter 1062 â€“ A Sigh

    <h4>Chapter 1062 ¨C A Sigh</h4>

    The weapons that Tiande acquired were 1st-3rd level artifacts, inferior-grade goods. But despite so, these weapons were still formidable when used in the Underworld.

    The materials used by the weapons were different than what Zhao Hai had seen in the Ark Continent or in the Divine Realm. These inferior-grade weapons used very advanced materials, some of which weren¡¯t present in the Ark Continent and the Divine Realm.

    Despite being inferior-grade weapons, these weapons were sharper than those found in the Ark Continent or the Divine Realm. It can be said that these items were very powerful.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried about them. Although the buried treasures of the Heart Defending n weren¡¯tplete, they were supposedly advanced-grade artifacts. Even if they were semi-finished, this didn¡¯t mean that they couldn¡¯t be used.

    In fact, 1st-3rd level items only underwent the first three methods, there didn¡¯t go through thest step. These advanced-grade weapons, although they had no spirit, were still much stronger than their inferior-grade counterparts.

    The reason why Zhao Hai decided to take the Heart Defending n¡¯s buried treasures was because he wanted topletely destroy Tiande.

    Originally, Zhao Hai wanted to find these weapons after the Neutral Alliance had been dealt with. But now it seems like this matter needed to be taken care of immediately. Time was running out and Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t wait, so he could only use the weapons now.

    Although Zhao Hai had the Bone Armor Legion, he was still unsure if the bone armors were capable of blocking these inferior-grade weapons.

    Zhao Hai was very clear about Tiande and the others¡¯ strength. If it was only them, then he wouldn¡¯t have been worried. However, now that these inferior-grade weapons had appeared, Zhao Hai began to feel a headache.

    It was obvious that Tiande intended to hand the weapons over to the powerful undead. A team formed by these Undead was a force that shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. The purpose of this team was the same as Zhao Hai¡¯s Bone Armor Legion. To deal with this group, only something like the Bone Armor Legion would suffice.

    However, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t know the attacking prowess of these inferior-grade weapons. If the Bone Legion couldn¡¯t stop them, then the Bone Legion would lose a lot. This wasn¡¯t what Zhao Hai wanted to see. Because of this, Zhao Hai decided to take out the weapons made by the Heart Defending n. Magic weapons needed to be dealt with using magic weapons, otherwise Tiande¡¯s team would be Zhao Hai¡¯s biggest challenger in unifying the Underworld.

    Zhao Hai wanted to use the magic weapons to kill Tiande, deal with the Neutral Alliance, and destroy the transmission formation as soon as possible.

    For Zhao Hai, the biggest threat wasn¡¯t just Tiande. He was afraid of Tiande¡¯s backers as well as the transmission formation. If Tiande fails to kill Zhao Hai, then he might send another message to the Cultivation Realm. In turn, this would cause more and more of these inferior-grade weapons to be sent over.

    In a battle for attrition, Zhao Hai would certainly suffer a loss. After all,pared to the Cultivation Realm, the things in his hands still fall short. Because of this, Zhao Hai needed to end this matter quickly!

    Only after dealing with Tiande and the transmission formation would Zhao Hai be able to break the Cultivation Realm¡¯s connection with the Underworld. Only then could the Underworld be his.

    Since Zhao Hai was now inplete control of the Dark Temple¡¯s domain, he naturally wouldn¡¯t be discreet in his search. He dug in the open since the Undead in his domain wouldn¡¯t be able to betray him.

    However, this bold and open digging was also still something Zhao Hai had to personally do. This was because the dots on the map didn¡¯t represent a position, instead it showed regions ofnd. If Zhao Hai wanted to find these treasure rooms, then he would have to scour the area himself.

    Extracting the treasure wasn¡¯t a very difficult matter. The Heart Defending n¡¯s treasure rooms were prepared for people on their own side. Because of this, there were no mechanisms nor traps on the path to the rooms.

    While Zhao Hai went to pick up the treasures himself, he had Addison mobilize the army and station themselves on the border of the Neutral Alliance. Five dayster, after Zhao Hai gained the treasures, the army hadpletely encircled the Alliance.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s harvest wasn¡¯t small. The ores and nt essences that he took from the treasure rooms were all high quality goods. Not only did Zhao Hai gain these things, the Space had also levelled up to 120, it was a huge harvest.

    Besides these, Zhao Hai also obtained 10 thousand advanced-grade artifacts. These artifacts were still iplete, but in the meantime, they were still enough for Zhao Hai to use.

    Zhao Hai prepared to hand these magic artifacts over to the Bone Armor Legion. With these weapons, as well as the bone armors, dealing with Tiande¡¯s 3000 Undead would be no problem.

    Tiande had been in the Underworld for many years. And during this time, he was not worried at all. He knew that although his weapons weren¡¯t advanced-grade goods, they were still very useful in the Underworld.

    The reason for this strong confidence was the fact that he had been a battle corpse back in the Cultivation Realm. After he was carefully refined, he was still able to maintain his memories. He was clear that magic artifacts were impossible to appear in the lower realms. Because of this, he knew that even 1st-level artifacts were extraordinary treasures in the Underworld. Now that he had 3000 of these artifacts, how could he be afraid of Zhao Hai?

    Although Zhao Hai had already surrounded them, Tiande wasn¡¯t too worried. Along with his high-ranked Undead, he just continued to look at the army outside the city. Both sides had a lot of undead, enough to blot out the skies. They were now ready to sh.

    At this time, Zhao Hai¡¯s bone carriage arrived just in front of Dry Bone City. He looked at Tiande on the city wall, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Tiande, I advise you to surrender. Or else you will surely die.¡± Tiande looked at Zhao Hai with disdain as he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, stop joking around. You should do the right thing and surrender to the Immortals. Or else, I will make sure that your soul will be crushed.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Tiande and smiled, ¡°Good, good. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s souls gets crushed first.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai waved his hand and beckoned towards Dry Bone City.

    Tiande also waved his hand, making the army behind him charge. Wars of the Undead have always been like this. They rarely did other preparations, everyone just goes into a huge melee. If you lose, you lose. If you win, then you win. The more experience you gained, then the more advantages you would have.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯tmand the army, this matter has already been handed over to Lizzy and Megan. He was just paying attention to Tiande.

    On Tiande¡¯s side were several high-ranked Undead. These were the Undead who were armed with the Cultivation Realm weapons. Zhao Hai wanted to wait for them to move, or else they would be a hindrance. Because of this, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t anxious to move. He wanted to see when Tiande would begin sending his people, and that would be the time that he would move as well.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s subordinates were very fierce. Moreover, although the army looked chaotic, with Lizzy and Megan as theirmanders, the army was actually very well coordinated. This was very differentpared to Tiande¡¯s unsupervised Undead.

    One side was coordinated while another was disorganized. With both sides having the same strength, victory and defeat could already be seen.

    When Tiande saw that his Undead were being pressed by Zhao Hai¡¯s, he couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. He waved his hand as the 3,000 people team rushed out of the city. Each Undead in this team held magic weapons in their hands. Zhao Hai knew that Tiande¡¯s final ace had appeared. It seems like he was nning on using this team to reverse the situation of the war.

    As the team rushed out, Zhao Hai waved his hand. Then in front of Tiande¡¯s Undead team, the Bone Armor Legion appeared, each one also having magic weapons in their hands. All in all, the legion numbered ten thousand people.

    Tiande was anticipating to see his Undead kill in four directions. But now, a team of bone armored soldiers appeared. Tiande stared, especially at the weapons in the hands of the Undead. He couldn¡¯t help but feel dizzy.

    Tiande didn¡¯t expect that, besides him, there was also another person who could obtain magic artifacts. Zhao Hai had artifacts! Moreover, he had more than him!

    Tiande suddenly thought about Zhao Hai¡¯s background. When he was reminded of this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed. He was too proud to remember this matter.

    Besides being annoyed, Tiande was also startled. His backer wasn¡¯t just any small power in the Cultivation Realm, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t have been able to scare the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor, making him keep his hands from the Neutral Alliance. But despite this, they were only able to send 3000 magic artifacts. Such endeavor wasn¡¯t cheap.

    And now, Tiande was actually facing a battalion of ten thousand undead, each carrying a magic artifact. Ten thousand magic artifacts, more than three times as many as Tiande¡¯s. Who or what was Zhao Hai¡¯s backer in the Cultivation Realm? Were they extremely terrifying beings?

    At the thought of this, Tiande suddenly lost the mood to stand on the city wall. He had his men defend the wall before he hurriedly left Dry Bone City.

    Tiande was now nning to return to Holy Bone City and pass the information over to his backers. However, he didn¡¯t know that Zhao Hai noticed him leaving. Although the battle was very lively, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make a move. He focused all of his attention to Tainde. Now that Tiande was nning to depart, Zhao Hai¡¯s figure also disappeared from sight.

    Tiande was currently flying, burning with impatience. He knew that he would certainly suffer defeat, and it would be a disastrous one. After seeing the enemy take out 10 thousand magic artifacts, he knew that he would have no chance to change the situation.

    At this time, Tiande was hoping that Zhao Hai¡¯s attention would be ced on the battlefield. This way, he would be able to reach Holy Bone City smoothly and ry the news to his backers.

    Holy Bone City wasn¡¯t that far from Dry Bone City. In order to cope with Zhao Hai, the alliance had concentrated their military force. At this time, the Neutral Alliance only had 10 cities under their control. These cities formed a circr defense system with Holy Bone City in the middle.

    Because of this, it wouldn¡¯t take long for one to reach Holy Bone City using flight. Upon seeing Holy Bone City¡¯s walls, Tiande couldn¡¯t help but rx a bit.

    But at this time, Tiande suddenly heard a sigh. His heart contracted, he listened and noticed that this sigh belonged to Zhao Hai. Then along with this sigh, a spatial rift appeared a hundred meters away. Zhao Hai¡¯s figure was seen walking out from the spatial rift.

    After seeing Zhao Hai, Tiande¡¯s heart sank. He pulled his own sword out and pointed it towards Zhao Hai, ¡°Zhao Hai, do you really want us to fight?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Tiande and smiled, ¡°Tiande, do you really think that I would give you an opportunity to report? You and I should know that we are just pawns, the real fight isn¡¯t between us. Since my lord wants me to unify the Underworld, then I naturally wouldn¡¯t want to make any mistakes. Otherwise, I would have a hard time exining. I wouldn¡¯t just let you report back to your superiors or else it might bring trouble to my lord. Because of this, you need to die today!¡±

    Tiande¡¯s heart sank deeply. He knew that today was his end. But then, he noticed that Zhao Hai was alone. As long as he can kill Zhao Hai, then everything else would be easy to do.

    After thinking of this, Tiande sneered and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, you really overestimate yourself, you even pursued me alone. Let me tell you this, I am from the Cultivation Realm. My body has been refined by my master, so I am far from an ordinary undead. It is you who will die today!¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Tiande with curiosity, ¡°Really? Then prove it.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s figure moved and proceeded to charge Tiande.

    At the same time, Tiande gave out a grunt before throwing out his own sword. Despite seeing this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop. Instead, Zhao Hai¡¯s body was suddenly wrapped by ayer of bones!

    ng! A loud sound was heard as Tiande¡¯s flying sword hit Zhao Hai¡¯s bone armor. But to Tiande¡¯s surprise, the bone armor was actually able to sessfully defend. The flying sword unexpectedly wasn¡¯t able to puncture through the bone armor!

 Chapter 1063 â€“ The Might of a Flying Sword!

    <h4>Chapter 1063 ¨C The Might of a Flying Sword!</h4>

    While Tiande was stunned, Zhao Hai had already reached him. After which, Zhao Hai waved his blood ghost staff towards Tiande¡¯s head.

    Tiande immediately moved his body to the left. However, Zhao Hai already stretched his other hand and threw a over.

    The action was very sudden, Tiande simply didn¡¯t have time to dodge. At this moment, his flying sword expanded in size and attempted to block the.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression changed, he didn¡¯t expect the flying sword to be this quick. The reason why he let the sword puncture him was in order to see the bone armor¡¯s capabilities. And if the sword punctures through, it didn¡¯t matter, he had already crystallized his body. It would be impossible for the other party to injure him.

    Zhao Hai also wanted to use this opportunity to get close to Tiande while the flying sword was still away.

    However, Zhao Hai seems to have underestimated Tiande¡¯s flying sword. The sword was truly too quick. It seems like it hade back in just a snap. Zhao Hai never expected this.

    Tiande also used this opportunity to quickly withdraw. He looked at Zhao Hai and sneered, ¡°Zhao Hai, since you have a backer from the Cultivation Realm, then you should also be aware that there are different levels when ites to magic artifacts. Although my subordinates are equipped with inferior-grade weapons, this weapon in my hand is an advanced grade weapon.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°It seems like your lord values you greatly, they even bestowed you an advanced-grade artifact. It seems like you weren¡¯t just picking scraps in the Underworld all these years.¡±

    Tiande coldly snorted as he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, this Underworld is too big. Do you really want to upy all of it? Aren¡¯t you afraid of choking?¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°This Underworld originally didn¡¯t belong to anyone. Those who have the strength would naturally own it. There¡¯s no need to talk nonsense. Receive my attack!¡± Zhao Hai¡¯s figure proceeded to move as he threw himself towards Tiande.

    Tiande looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s move, then he sneered, ¡°Zhao Hai, I really pity you. You have done all these things for your master, yet he didn¡¯t even give you a decent weapon. Is it really worth it following a master like that?¡±

    Zhao Hai pretended to be angry as he swung his magic staff towards Tiande. In order to block, Tiande also attacked using his flying sword.

    The speed of Tiande¡¯s flying sword was truly astonishing. Upon seeing it, most King-level characters would surely turn red with hate. Moreover, besides the strength of impact provided by the sword, it would also emit a hidden ripple when met with an enemy¡¯s attack. This ripple would target the enemy and proceed to destroy their body from the inside out. It can be said that the attack was quite vicious.

    Zhao Hai had already crystallized his body the moment he fought with Tiande, this even included his internal organs. Zhao Hai clearly knew how powerful advanced-grade artifacts were. Because of this, he wouldn¡¯t dare underestimate the strength of Tiande¡¯s weapon.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s magic staff could also be used as a flying sword. However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t able to learn how to control flying swords. After all, he always felt that using the staff as a flying sword wasn¡¯t something easy to do. Because of this, he was intending to wait until he reaches the Cultivation Realm to do so. At this time, Zhao Hai was still using his staff as a melee weapon.

    In his fight against Tiande this time, Zhao Hai was nning to see how Tiande would use the flying sword. Zhao Hai would also want to see if he could learn from watching Tiande. Being able to control the flying sword freely and with such distance, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be astounded at the Zombie. This made him even more curious about Tiande¡¯s identity.

    Moreover, after a few shes with Tiande, Zhao Hai discovered that the Zombie did indeed have the same aura as Yin Wind Ghost Emperor¡¯s beast skeletons. In other words, he underwent the Corpse Refining method of the Cultivation Realm. This was what Zhao Hai was most curious about.

    On the other hand, Tiande was very surprised at Zhao Hai. He knew very well about how strong advanced-grade flying swords were, he didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai¡¯s staff to be able to block his sword. And it seems like there wasn¡¯t even a hint of damage.

    What Tiande didn¡¯t know was the fact that Zhao Hai already had a lot of advanced-grade weapons. But despite this, Zhao Hai still felt that the flying swords were useless to him, his magic staff was already enough. Nevertheless, after acquiring these weapons, Zhao Hai tried them a few times.

    After he tried the flying swords a few times, Zhao Hai began to understand the difference between advanced-grade and inferior-grade swords. Low-level swords only had basic functions such as turning bigger and smaller while also having the ability to fly. On the other hand, high-level swords had plenty of formations inside them. Additionally, the functions of these formations were different. Take Tiande¡¯s flying sword for example. In addition to being fast, it could also use dark energy in order to wound its foe. Compared to low-level swords, this weapon was much more powerful.

    What Zhao Hai wanted to do now was to mainly experience how people from the Cultivation Realm used their flying swords. It can be said that those from the Cultivation Realm had reached a superb level of control when it came to flying swords. Zhao Hai was sure that if Tiande was ced in the Cultivation Realm, then he wouldn¡¯t be anything special. But one could see that the zombie¡¯s control over his flying sword was still quite wless.

    Zhao Hai can also affirm that if nobody else appeared, Tiande could single-handedly dominate the Underworld. Nobody would be able to match his strength.

    While Zhao Hai was feeling delight with his fight with Tiande, the battle at Dry Bone City still went on. Lizzy and Meganmanded the Undead Army in order to surround the Alliance¡¯s Undead, thetter simply had no strength to push back. As for Tiande¡¯s special team, they had already been overwhelmed by Zhao Hai¡¯s much more superior Bone Armor Legion. The 3000 inferior-grade artifacts had already been sent to the Space.

    But despite being sent to the Space, of the 3000 magic artifacts, less than 1000 had been perfectly preserved. As for the rest, they were all damaged, some of them couldn¡¯t even be used anymore.

    There was no other way to prevent this. Against Zhao Hai¡¯s advanced-grade weapons, these inferior-grade ones would just crumble. It was lucky for these weapons to even survive a sh.

    However, Lizzy and Megan didn¡¯t feel bad about these damaged weapons. This was because they could still be recycled. With the Processing Machine¡¯s help, these weapons would be patched up easily.

    By now, Lizzy and Megan weren¡¯t too frantic in their attacks. The two just sat in the living room alongside Laura and the others. The women looked like aunties shopping for groceries. They looked at the Undead on the monitor and would pluck any Undead they liked and sent it to the Space. Those who weren¡¯t pleasing to their eyes were killed and harvested for their fiery souls.

    The group treated the battle as a game as they pointed at several Undead. As for Zhao Hai¡¯s battle, they simply didn¡¯t care.

    After going through a lot, they weren¡¯t that worried about Zhao Hai anymore. They already knew that if Zhao Hai cannot beat his enemy, then he could just escape to the Space at any time. So instead of worrying about Zhao Hai, they might as well look for things they were interested in. Just like what they were doing at the present, as long as they find an Undead amusing, then they would just capture them.

    If Addison and the others knew about what Lizzy and the others were doing, then who knows what their expressions would be like. It seems like the only ones capable of being this nonchnt in the Underworld would be Zhao Hai¡¯s wives.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know about any of these. He was currently trying to make Tiande go all out. In his estimation, Tiande was a bit stronger than Addison. But after using his flying sword, Tiande¡¯s strength would be elevated by at least fiveyers. If Tiande used his flying sword to sh with Addison, then Addison would certainly die.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai came to realize that using this battle to learn how to control flying swords was impossible. Presently he couldn¡¯t even properly let the weapon fly. If he wanted to learn, then he would have to acquire a sword manual.

    Aftering to terms with this situation, Zhao Hai knew that there was already no use in trading hits with Tiande. It was time for the fight to end.

    Upon thinking of this, Zhao Hai¡¯s body moved as he began to turn back. To be honest, for Tiande, fighting with Zhao Hai gave him a lot of pressure. Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have a flying sword, his weapon was no worse than one. Tiande¡¯s sword could use dark energy in order to corrupt the opponent¡¯s weapon, but this seems to be useless against Zhao Hai. After seemingly thousands of shes, no damage could be visibly seen on Zhao Hai¡¯s staff.

    After seeing Zhao Hai turn back, Tiande was shocked, but he didn¡¯t pursue. This was because he was very clear that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t retreat because he didn¡¯t have the strength. Zhao Hai just retreated because he wanted to.

    When two people fight and one person suddenly retreats, then this meant that he might fully retreat or make a big move. Moreover, the oue would most likely be decided by this move.

    After thinking about this, Tiande became more careful as he made his flying sword go back. The sword proceeded to circle around his body, protecting him.

    Zhao Hai looked at Tiande and smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s end this.¡± After he said that, his hand moved and threw his blood ghost staff!

 Chapter 1064 â€“ Myriad Treasures Pavillion

    <h4>Chapter 1064 ¨C Myriad Treasures Pavillion</h4>

    After seeing Zhao Hai throw his weapon, Tiande couldn¡¯t help but stare. However, he still heightened his senses. He knew that Zhao Hai¡¯s weapon wasn¡¯t anything ordinary. It seems to be harder than a flying sword. The only downside to this weapon was that it couldn¡¯t be used as a flying sword, otherwise it would have been extremely formidable.

    Tiande also knew that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t just throw his weapon for no reason. There would certainly be a more ruthless move afterwards.

    Under Tiande¡¯s gaze, Zhao Hai¡¯s magic staff didn¡¯t fall to the ground. Instead, it just floated in mid-air, albeit not as graceful as a flying sword.

    Tiande continued to focus his attention on Zhao Hai, he didn¡¯t dare be careless even for a little bit. He was aware of Zhao Hai¡¯s aplishments. Would someone who eliminated the Dark Temple be a simple character? Tiande knew that although that old ghost only had his incarnation in the Temple, the strength of that incarnation couldn¡¯t be underestimated. The old ghost was able to govern the Dark Temple for many years, that wasn¡¯t something ordinary people could do.

    Because of this, Tiande was very careful when he was fighting against Zhao Hai. He was clear that even if he brought his flying sword to the Dark Temple, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to conquer it.

    Zhao Hai looked at Tiande and chuckled, ¡°Tiande, you said that I don¡¯t have a flying sword. You¡¯re correct. However, my master already told me that flying swords with no spirits inside are nothing. Because of this, he prepared another magical artifact for me. A sealing artifact!¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai speak about a sealing artifact, Tiande¡¯s expression changed. He was aware about how terrifying sealing artifacts were.

    These sealing artifacts weren¡¯t used for sealing areas, but instead it can seal entities. It uses a secret method in order to seal thews itself. Sealing artifacts were originally made by Cultivators in order to seal a demonic artifact.

    In the Cultivation Realm, there were also distinctions between Cultivators and Demon Cultivators, like Lu Wei and Yin Wind Ghost Emperor. Powerful Demonic Cultivators would certainly use weapons with the yin attribute or something that was made with either ghost qi or demon qi. Wielded by Demonic Cultivators, the might of these items was formidable.

    And after being used by Demonic Cultivators, these artifacts would be contaminated with demonic aura. If a weak Cultivator takes hold of these demonic artifacts, then they would certainly be corrupted. If this Cultivator doesn¡¯t practice demonic arts, then they would surely die soon.

    Because of this, people would generally destroy these artifacts once they acquired them. It was just too difficult to refine demonic items.

    But there were a lot of advanced-grade demonic artifacts. The materials used to make these weapons were extremely valuable, it would be a pity to destroy them. Therefore, people could only find ways to refine these weapons. It was for this reason that sealing artifacts were invented.

    The principle of these sealing artifacts was to seal a demonic artifact inside another artifact. Only then would the artifact be safe for others to use. While being sealed, the demonic qi would be refined bit by bit. When the demonic artifact was fully refined, then it could be reusedpletely.

    Also, this sealing weapon had another use. It could effectively trick the enemy. If one was against a person with an inferior-grade artifact, then one might not treat the enemy seriously. However, what if that inferior-grade artifact suddenly turns out to be an advanced-grade weapon in the middle of a fight? This would surely change the tides of battle.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hear about these sealing artifacts from the Heart Defending n, instead he got it from Lu Wei¡¯s remnant soul. In the past, Lu Wei suffered a loss from sealing artifacts. Because of this, the impression of the artifacts on him was very deep. And due to this memory, Zhao Hai was able to know about them.

    Zhao Hai intended to throw his staff and then saying that it was a sealing artifact in order to fool Tiande. Sure enough, upon hearing this, Tiande¡¯s expression immediately changed.

    If Zhao Hai really took out a sealing artifact, then that would truly be scary. Making a single sealing artifact wasn¡¯t easy. Even in the Cultivation Realm, only elder-level characters would make these artifacts and hand them over for their younger descendants. This way, these younger generations would have life-saving methods when exploring the outside world.

    It can be said that sealing artifacts weren¡¯t simple items. And because he knew this, Tiande couldn¡¯t help but be afraid.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai murmured, ¡°Transform, suppress!¡±

    Just as Zhao Hai¡¯s voice fell, the floating magic staff suddenly emitted massive amounts of red lights. Then the staff broke down and became a huge red cauldron. This cauldron immediately flew into the air and opened its mouth to cover Tiande. The cauldron moved too fast, even if Tiande wanted to defend using his flying sword, it was already toote. After a spark from the flying weapon, Tiande was swallowed up.

    A spatial rift appeared before Tiande was thrown into the Space. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately follow. Instead, he quickly flew towards Holy Bone City and entered the small room on the ceiling. After having Cai¡¯er record the transmission formation, Zhao Hai went on topletely destroy it.

    Only after destroying the formation did Zhao Hai begin to rx. Zhao Hai knew that the Underworld was now his.

    The reason why Zhao Hai didn¡¯t reveal the truth while fighting Tiande was because he didn¡¯t want to ruin the impression that he had a master in the Cultivation realm. He couldn¡¯t risk everything over a simple mishap. Therefore, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t showcase the strength of his staff too much. He acted every move he made, making sure that there would be no w.

    Although Zhao Hai knew that the people from the Cultivation Realm got their news through that beast skin, he still didn¡¯t dare to be negligent. The means of the Cultivation Realm were endless, and the people behind Tiande weren¡¯t simple. In this situation, Zhao Hai would have to be careful. He was afraid that Tiande¡¯s memories would be sent back to the Cultivation Realm. If that was the case, then it would be best to tell Tiande nothing. If people discover Zhao Hai¡¯s secrets, then instead of causing trouble for Lu Wei, Zhao Hai would gain another powerful enemy!

    Zhao Hai had always been a careful person. He would rather miss an opportunity than go too far. To be honest, this kind of temperament would never take anybody to great heights. It was only because of the Space that Zhao Hai was able to reach his current state.

    After taking care of Holy Bone City¡¯s matters, Zhao Hai returned to the Space. Upon entering, Zhao Hai saw that Laura and the others were still happily ying their game. Looking at their enthusiasm, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry.

    However, Zhao Hai smiled in the end. Seeing Laura and the others like this made him relieved. As long as they were happy, then he was happy.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t disturb them, instead he returned to his own room and called Tiande over. Tiande had been sent to the Space¡¯s warehouse, so now that he was summoned by Zhao Hai, the Space immediately issued a prompt, ¡°Hostile being detected. Subduing, sessfully subdued. Strangemunication link detected on the Undead¡¯s body, interrupting link. Link has been interrupted.¡± Then there were no other prompts.

    But what made Zhao Hai¡¯s heart jump was the bit at the end. Did the Space just discover a hiddenmunication link inside Tiande? After having thought of this, Zhao Hai quickly turned to Tiande and asked, ¡°Tiande, could you directly contact the Cultivation Realm? Were you able to ry what just happened to them?¡±

    Tiande shook his head and replied, ¡°Replying to the Young Master. I cannot. If I want to contact the Cultivation Realm, then I would have to write on the beast skin.¡±

    Zhao Hai knit his brows and said, ¡°That what was that unusualmunication link about?¡±

    Tiande immediately replied, ¡°Young Master, that link was installed the moment my body has been refined. That link would activate the moment I die. After my spiritual imprint gets erased, the people from the Cultivation Realm would immediately see the scenes one hour before I died. It has been integrated into my body, there¡¯s no way for me to remove it.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he finally understood. Thismunication link was the same as things he read back on Earth. There would be bombs that would be connected to a person¡¯s heart. Once the heart stops beating, then the bomb would explode. Tiande had the same thing, once his spiritual force dissipates, then themunication link would immediately activate.

    But as the matter stands, Zhao Hai could feel relief. As long as Tiande wasn¡¯t passing information over to the Cultivation Realm in real time, then everything was fine. Otherwise, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t know what to do when the people from the Cultivation Realm found his ws.

    Zhao Hai let out a long breath. Then he turned to Tiande and asked, ¡°Tiande, which influence from the Cultivation Realm do you belong to?¡±

    Tiande nodded and answered, ¡°Young Master, I belong to one of the five biggest tradingpanies in the Cultivation realm, the Myriad Treasures Pavilion. In the past, the pavilion obtained some coordinates. After finally deciding to try looking for it, an Elder managed to see the Underworld. And after seeing the special properties of the ne, they immediately thought of sending someone to collect yin attribute materials for them. And thus I was sent over.¡±

 Chapter 1065 â€“ Tiandeâ€™s Past Life

    <h4>Chapter 1065 ¨C Tiande¡¯s Past Life</h4>

    Zhao Hai nodded before asking once more, ¡°How do you know all of this?¡±

    When Tiande heard Zhao Hai¡¯s question, the dried up skin on his face twitched unconsciously. Then he sighed and said, ¡°Replying to the Young Master. I wasn¡¯t born a zombie back in the Cultivation Realm. I was a disciple of an orthodox sect, a sword sect. It was onlyter on that I was refined into a zombie.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s brow couldn¡¯t help but go up. He looked at Tiande and said, ¡°Continue.¡±

    Tiande nodded, ¡°Although my sword sect isn¡¯t a strong influence in the Cultivation Realm, it was still a medium-grade sect, it is still quite powerful. I was deemed as a talent in the sect. At age 20, I reached body tempering. At age 21, I sessfully entered qi condensation. There were a lot of people in the sect that called me a rare talent.¡± After he said that, Tiande¡¯s eyes turn red as he recalled his life.

    Killing intent can be seen on Tiande¡¯s eyes as he continued to recall, his voice became colder and colder, ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that my outstanding talent would actually draw me into a fatal disaster. An Elder of our sect had a sole grandson that was practically a waste. Ying Ran ate precious medicinal pills while he was growing up. But despite this, he only had the same strength as me when he reached the age of 20. If I consumed those pills instead, then I would have already been a foundation establishment expert. It was because of this fact that Ying Ran became jealous of me. In the end, he used his grandfather¡¯s influence to issue a mission that would kill me in the end. At that time, I wasn¡¯t aware of the real goal of the mission. It was already toote when I found out that I was supposed to deal with a famous Nascent Soul demonic expert. Ghost Hand Merchant, Jia Dingtian!¡±

    Tiande gave out a sigh before continuing, ¡°Although this Jia Dingtian is already at a Nascent Soul stage, he still kept with his ruthlessness. Moreover, he was an assassin in the Cultivation Realm. He would ept cash in return for his service. He also had a formidable demonic art, Living Corpse Refining Technique.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Zhao Hai¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but turn cold. Judging by its name, the Living Corpse Refining Technique should be a sinister method. But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t disturb Tiande as he continued, ¡°As its name suggests, the Living Corpse Refining Technique refines a living person¡¯s body. Not only would the corpse retain its soul, it would also have all of its memories, even some emotions. The process of refinement was very painful. Moreover, you can feel it all the time!¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel cold. He doesn¡¯t know the exact process of refining, but he can be certain that retaining a person¡¯s memories and emotions wouldn¡¯t be an easy process. It might even be multiple times more painful than being burned alive.

    Tiande went on, ¡°When I was captured by Ghost Hand Merchant Jia Dingtian, he used his technique in order to refine my living body. While in the process, he told me that the sect¡¯s elder was the one who wanted me killed. However, the Elder didn¡¯t give the instruction to turn me into a living corpse. Instead, it was the Elder¡¯s Grandson who wanted me refined.¡±

    After speaking up to here, Tiande let out a long breath and then said, ¡°After being refined into a living corpse, I was no longer able to progress in my cultivation. I was at Qi Condensation stage before I was refined. Low-ranked living corpses like me had little to no use in the Cultivation Realm. But this time, the Myriad Treasures Pavillion actually needed low-level corpses. Because of this, Jia Dingtian sold me to the Pavillion.¡±

    Tiande let out another long breath, ¡°The Myriad Treasures Pavillion refined me once again. Moreover, from what I could hear, their secret technique involves separating my soul and my body. Then they would deliver my body to the Underworld first before attaching my soul to a inferior-grade artifact and then sending it second. The artifact would be attracted to my body by using my soul. Before long, my soul and body were reunited. This is how I ended up living in the Underworld.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect Tiande to go through all these twists and turns. He immediately asked, ¡°Once you arrived in the Underworld, aren¡¯t you able to separate from the pavilion¡¯s control?¡±

    Tiande shook his head, ¡°I cannot. While the Myriad Treasures Pavillion refined me, they gave heavy emphasis on restricting my soul. If I dared to break their control, then that restriction would activate, dissipating my soul, killing me instantly.¡±

    Zhao Hai knit his brows, ¡°If what I heard was right, then could the pavilion send countless people like you in the Underworld?¡±

    Tiande shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it would be impossible. After all the years I spent here, I discovered that the Underworld was changing bit by bit. Even in the past it would still be very hard. If I hadn¡¯t arranged the transmission formation right after I arrived in the Underworld, then I might havepletely lost contact with the Cultivation Realm. The Yin Wind Ghost Emperor should be aware of these changes as well since it looks like he could no longer send energy to his incarnation. After seeing his incarnation restricting itself inside the Temple, I knew that there must be a problem.¡±

    Zhao Hai began to rx. To be honest, the things that Tiande spoke about gave Zhao Hai a scare. He looked up to the people in the Cultivation Realm, eager to see them. But after hearing Tiande, he knew that the Cultivation Realm was much more dangerous than he expected. The capabilities of the Cultivators seem to be much more ruthless than he thought.

    Regarding the changes that Tiande said, Zhao Hai could affirm that it was because of the Giant Heart. All this time, the Giant Heart had been working hard to defend itself. Because of this, the Underworld went through changes year after year. It seems like the results were remarkable, even Tiande was able to sense that the Underworld was different from before.

    However, Zhao Hai was still curious, so he asked Tiande, ¡°How are you able to sense that the Underworld was different?¡±

    Tiande replied, ¡°Replying to the Young Master. As time went by, I began to feel that the Cultivation Realm¡¯s control over me had decreased. Moreover, aside from the transmission formation, they lost all their means to give memands. When I first came to the Underworld, they were still able to use their Divine Sense to control me. But now it has be impossible.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he said, ¡°I¡¯ve already destroyed that transmission formation. The link you have to the Cultivation Realm has also been erased. You don¡¯t need to worry about it anymore.¡±

    Tiande gave Zhao Hai a bow, ¡°Tiande thanks the Young Master. If not for the Young Master, then I might not be able to see this day.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand as he inquired once more, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your memories had been preserved? So do you still remember the cultivation methods of your sect?¡±

    Tiande immediately replied, ¡°Young Master can rest assured, I remember them all.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel happy, ¡°Good, then you should stay with Cai¡¯er and recall every cultivation method you have. Write down what you know about the Cultivation Realm as well.¡±

    Tiandeplied before following Cai¡¯er. Zhao Hai stood up and walked out of his room. Before long, he arrived in the living room. Laura and the others were still ying. They had nothing else to do, so they decided to y with the Undead.

    The Undead were under Lizzy and Megan¡¯s control. If they wanted the Undead to attack, then they would attack; and if they wanted them to defend, then the Undead would defend. Because of this, they had a jolly time controlling the Undead army.

    The reason why they weren¡¯t catching Undead like before was because the Space¡¯ Undead had already reached an astonishing 50 billion. It was already a lot, there was no need to be frantic in taking in more.

    Zhao Hai looked at the monitor and saw that here weren¡¯t a lot of Neutral Alliance Undead left. He smiled before saying, ¡°Alright, you can stop ying around, clean them all up.¡±

    When Laura and the others heard this, they turned their heads. They were too immersed in their game that they failed to notice that Zhao Hai hade back. Now that Zhao Hai suddenly spoke, they couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    Laura hastily stood up and said, ¡°Brother Hai, you¡¯re back? When did you return?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I returned a while ago. But after seeing you having fun, I decided not to disturb you. I just finished talking with Tiande, I didn¡¯t expect that you would still be ying. Alright, it¡¯s time to tidy up. You can yter, the Underworld already belongs to us.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Laura and the others looked at each other and cheered. They had waited for this day for a long time, now they finally achieved their goal.

    The Underworld was differentpared to the other ces. ces like the Ark Continent could have theirws destroyed. Once itsws were destroyed, then it would be like an unguarded city. On the other hand, the Underworld had a special environment that didn¡¯t allow beings that weren¡¯t Undead. At the same time, the Giant Heart was here, changing the ne bit by bit. There was no arguing that the Underworld was the best ce to be their base.

    Naturally, nobody else would want to make the Underworld their base, even the people from the Cultivation Realm. If someone stays in the Underworld for too long, they would eventually sumb to the ne¡¯s death energy. If they don¡¯t turn into Undead immediately, then they would turn into a deranged demon before dying.

    And in addition to the Dark Mist, it would also be impossible for them to cultivate here. Therefore, this was a ne that nobody really wanted to be in.

    The reason the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor came to the Underworld was because he wanted to gather subordinates while also gaining faith power.

    However, after the transformations caused by the Giant heart, the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor could no longer gather subordinates, he could only collect faith power.

    And now that the Dark Temple has been ruined, faith power could no longer be collected. Also, it would now be impossible for the Ghost Emperor to go back to the Underworld. It can be said that the Underworld was now in Zhao Hai¡¯s hands.

    While it was useless and harmful to others, this didn¡¯t matter to Zhao Hai. He has the Space, therefore he can take the Underworld as his back garden. Not only could it provide Zhao Hai with ores, special nts, and endless subordinates, it could also provide faith power in the future. These were all things that the people from the Cultivation Realm wanted. And now it was in Zhao Hai¡¯s hands.

    Laura and the others were also clear about the Underworld¡¯s importance. Because of this, they were happy after hearing the news.

    Zhao Hai looked at their expressions and smiled, ¡°Alright, now go finish everything up.¡± Lizzy and Megan nodded beforemanding the army to end the fight.

    Not too long after that, the Neutral Alliance fell.

    After the Undead were cleaned up, Zhao Hai waved his hand and called Addison in. Addison had a look of joy as he faced Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai looked at Addison¡¯s expression and smiled, ¡°Addison, now that the Underworld is ours, I want to hear your opinion. You have two choices. First choice is to enter the Hell Space. You should be very clear that practicing in the Hell Space is much more effective than here in the Underworld. Your other choice is staying in the Underworld, helping me manage the ce, bing the Lord of the Underworld. Besides me, all the other Undead would listen to you. This isn¡¯t rxed work and it might affect your cultivation.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Addison couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Then he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, you can forget about the first option. I will stay here in the Underworld to manage it. If I¡¯m here, then I would bring better benefits to you. Although it might seem like I chose this because of your preferences, but I am really willing to manage the Underworld. Even if I spend my entire life doing so, I would still be willing. This is because the Young Master has given us Undead an identity, treating us as our own race. For Young Master¡¯s sake, I will do everything.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Addison, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, Addison, I understand your decision. You can stay here in the Underworld. But you can rest assured, after I ascend to the Cultivation Realm, I will certainly seek cultivation methods for you to use. When the timees, you can practice here in the Underworld. If you manage to get stronger, I can pick you up at any time.¡±

    Addison¡¯s eyes shone. He stood up and gave Zhao Hai a bow, ¡°Thank you, Young Master. Rest assured, I will properly manage the Underworld.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed. He patted Addison¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Alright, you go settle things in the Underworld. After all, this is now your domain.¡±

 Chapter 1066 â€“ The Spaceâ€™s New Discipline: Magic Branding

    <h4>Chapter 1066 ¨C The Space¡¯s New Discipline: Magic Branding</h4>

    Zhao Hai calmly stood on his blood lotus. In front of him was a rich and solid continent. Growing on thend were various strange grasses, shining amidst the rays of the sun.

    But if one carefully looked into thend, one would see remnants of destroyed buildings beneath the lush vegetation.

    This continent was none other than one of the Divine Realm¡¯s 13 continents, the Central Continent. It was thend Zhao Hai attacked in the past.

    The Central Continent was left unmanaged for a long time. After destroying the continent, Zhao Hai left zero people here. Even if the Foreign Races ruled the entire Divine Realm, they would still find it hard to send people here. And since the Foreign Races were at war with the O¡¯Neal family, it was even more pointless for them to send people to this continent.

    Zhao Hai came to the Divine Realm because he wanted to see the situation here. It has been two years since he had unified the Underworld. In those two years, the development of the Space went as usual. And since he had scoured almost all of thends he went to, the Space didn¡¯t level up, it was still level 120.

    The Space¡¯s development was very good. There were even Experts that emerged from the Ark Continent and the Goblins. These were out of Zhao Hai¡¯s expectations. This was especially true for the Goblins. The physique of the Goblins was unsuitable for practice. But despite this, the Goblins found their own means to cultivate. And this method gave Zhao Hai a great surprise.

    The Goblins knew about their strengths as well as their weaknesses. Their near extermination had dug deep into their minds. Because of this, there were a lot of Goblins that went all out both in researching magic formations and in cultivation.

    However, one has to know that the Goblin race¡¯s innate skill in cultivation wasn¡¯t much. Although they could exchange for manuals from the churches that Zhao Hai built, their initial progress was very slow.

    Zhao Hai wanted to urge the Goblins to stop cultivating and instead focus on researching magic formations. However, he decided to give up on this idea. He wouldn¡¯t go in the way of the Goblin race¡¯s learning. So he stationed a few more instructors into the Goblin Academy. These instructors were members from the other races that could teach the Goblins about martial arts and magic.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect too much from this arrangement, he was clearly aware of the Goblin race¡¯s capabilities. He was like a giant patiently teaching a dwarf how to y basketball, despite knowing that the dwarf would never be good at it.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect that among the instructors that were sent, one of them would be a Demon that dealt with potions. This instructor cooperated with the Goblins and made a new method that Zhao Hai had never heard of.

    This methodbines potion-making and magic formations. The Demons and the Goblins gave this method a name, Magic Branding.

    This so-called magic branding method was actually very simple. nts would be refined into special potions, then using a needle, the potion would be branded on the body of a Goblin. This branding couldn¡¯t just be done freely. One had to find the body¡¯s meridians before inscribing a magic formation for it to take effect. And in the end, this effect was extraordinary.

    As long as a Goblin was branded in their meridians, then no matter martial arts or magic, their practice speed would be doubled while the effort needed was halved. They became no worse than the other races. It was an exceptionally good invention.

    Naturally, after he came to know about this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t be stingy. He immediately rewarded that Demon instructor as well as the Goblins. Moreover, heplied their findings into books and distributed them to the other Academies. This way, not only would they gain rewards, their fame would also increase.

    Of course, magical branding wasn¡¯t so easily studied. First, one would need expertise when ites to potions. One would also needrge amounts of high-grade medicinal ingredients. Second, one would have to know magic formations. Mistakes during branding should also be avoided otherwise everything would turn to waste. Finally, one should also have knowledge about the body¡¯s meridians. These distinct methods weren¡¯t gained from the Ark Continent nor the Divine Realm. These were derived from the Cultivation Realm¡¯s methods. All these things put together made it possible for magic branding to exist.

    Zhao Hai was very appreciative about this creation. This magical branding gave him a realization. Currently, the magical brands used ordinary magic formations. If the formations used were from the Cultivation Realm, then what would its effect? Its might should be even greater.

    Just like the Space, the Underworld was developing normally. And just like Tiande said, because of the Giant Heart, the ne was slowly transforming. At this point, the Cultivation Realm¡¯s experts shouldn¡¯t be able to find its coordinates.

    In the past, the Giant Heart didn¡¯t dare to transform the ne too quickly. First because it was afraid of being found out. And second, because it didn¡¯t have much strength.

    But after so many years of progress, things were now different. Now, the Cultivation Realm¡¯s influence had been cut off, and the strength of the Giant Heart has increased. Because of this, the transformation of the Underworld increased. In just two years, the Cultivation Realm should have already lost track of the Underworld; which was absolutely good news for Zhao Hai.

    As long as the Cultivation Realm couldn¡¯t find the Underworld, then the Underworld was safe. With one less worry, Zhao Hai¡¯s heart began to lighten up.

    Unlike the Underworld and the Space, the Divine Realm wasn¡¯t doing too well. Ever since the Dwarves had moved out, the Beastmen and the Elves continued their war with the O¡¯Neal family. Although the war turned into small skirmishester on, the battles didn¡¯t stop all these years.

    Moreover, the Foreign Races had underestimated the O¡¯Neal family. The magic armors were not to be trifled with. Their fighting strength was formidable and they were all extremely quick. As long as there was a war tank supplying them with energy, their fighting strength wouldn¡¯t fall. Because of this, the Foreign Races had been at a disadvantage during the small encounters.

    Zhao Hai cared about the war in the Divine Realm. After all, he was the one who started it. He wanted to see who would win between the two sides.

    But after two years of observation, Zhao Hai finally couldn¡¯t wait. Although the two sides remained fighting, the scale of the battles were very small. The overall status of the war was left unchanged, there wasn¡¯t too much development.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t satisfied with this result. Although Zhao Hai had some misgivings against the Beastmen and the Elves, if they asked for a chance to enter the Space, he would still give it. In Zhao Hai¡¯s mind , when the O¡¯Neal family greatly injures the Beastmen and the Elves, there would be a good chance for the two races to enter the Space.

    But now, the Foreign Races and the O¡¯Neal Family seem to be in a stalemate. In this case, the Beastmen and the Elves wouldn¡¯t enter the Space.

    Just like the Divine Realm¡¯s stagnant situation, there was also not much development in the Anta ne. If there was, then it would be Zhao Hai¡¯s factory. After two years, the factory had turned into arge-scale factory, capturing business from established forces.

    This was a very good oue. One must know that these established forces had Noble backgrounds. Being able to do business with them wasn¡¯t an easy matter.

    And with this, Zhao Hai was able to see Bluewell¡¯s capabilities. Bluewell had great talent in management. In just a short two years, he was able to expand the factory¡¯s operation to this degree. It was truly astonishing.

    Naturally, the one with the greatest harvest these two years was Zhao Hai. Because of his Dao Lotus, Gold Core, Spirit Incarnation, and the Yin Yang Myriad Ster Transformation art, he was still making fast progress despite doing nothing. At this point, Zhao Hai¡¯s strength had reached the peak of the art¡¯s firstyer. He was on the cusp of breaking through.

    Zhao Hai started to feel thews of the Divine Realm repelling him once more. Zhao Hai knew that he was close to ascending.

    It needed to be said that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t being repelled in the Underworld. After all, his heart was once one with the Underworld¡¯s Giant Heart. In this case, it was impossible to repel him. However, Zhao Hai knew that he could not stay in the Underworld for a long time otherwise he might induce some changes to the ne¡¯sws. His continued presence in the Underworld might form a connection with the Cultivation Realm. If this happens, then his back garden would once again be in danger.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t generous enough to share his family¡¯s properties to others. Because of this, Zhao Hai left the Underworld despite not being repelled.

    At this point, Zhao Hai had a certain understanding of thews of the Heavens and the Earth. Normally, thews were unchangeable. In a ne, a mountain, a rock, a sea, or a small de of grass might induce some changes, but this change was very minimal. There wouldn¡¯t be much of an impact.

    However, when a super strong expert appears, then thews of the ne would be greatly affected.

    Any ne had its own uniquews. Even if there was something that can control a ne¡¯sws, thews would still stick to its core.

 Chapter 1067 â€“ Strange Laws of the Atlanta Plane

    <h4>Chapter 1067 ¨C Strange Laws of the Anta ne</h4>

    People from the Cultivation Realm couldn¡¯t truly control a ne. Rather they had something that was either rted to a ne or something that canmunicate with it. This way, they can send a trace of their spirit into the ne and collect faith power.

    But not all Cultivators need to send their own incarnation in order to collect faith power. Some of them could have the residents of that ne worship them like a god. In turn, this would produce faith power. The only thing they needed to do was to find means to collect it.

    This was a very easy matter. Generally, Cultivators who reach a small ne could easily be a god-like existence due to their overwhelming strength. Even if they only send an incarnation, they could still dominate the ne.

    Now that the Underworld has been transformed, even the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor couldn¡¯t find the ne. The Underworld has been changed by the Giant Heart from being a stationary ne to a moving one. Because of this, the Underworld¡¯s original coordinates could no longer be used. Things that could link to the Underworld had been rendered useless as well.

    Also, Zhao Hai discovered that the spatial rift connecting the Underworld and the Ark Continent was being patched up by the Giant Heart. He believed that before long, the spatial rift wouldpletely vanish.

    The reason for all of this was because the Giant Heart wanted to protect itself. Although the spatial rift to the Ark Continent benefits the Underworld, it could also be used as a passage to enter the ne. How could the Giant Heart allow such a thing? Therefore, it began to fix the rift little by little.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t oppose this decision. Conversely, he agreed to the Giant Heart¡¯s action. The Underworld was now his domain, it would be good if nobody else enters it.

    And no matter what changes happen to the Underworld, it wouldn¡¯t affect Zhao Hai. His heart has been inherited from the Giant Heart. And there was also a map of the Underworld in the Space. It was impossible for Zhao Hai to lose contact with the Underworld.

    But Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t in the mood to take care of the Underworld right now. With Addison managing the ne, he didn¡¯t need to worry. And although the Giant Heart couldn¡¯t actively attack, Zhao Hai knew that as long as it was willing, it could use the entire Underworld¡¯sws. It can be said that the core of the Underworld¡¯sws was the Giant Heart. Nothing else had a stronger control over the Underworld.

    The reason why the Giant Heart epted Zhao Hai was because he wasn¡¯t subjected to the Underworld¡¯sws. It can be said that Zhao Hai was beyond the five elements and even the nes. And with Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, there was no reason for the Giant Heart to drive him away.

    At this point, Zhao Hai¡¯s most important task was to n his ascension. Naturally, the Underworld wasn¡¯t a good choice. Not to say about the possibility of ascending now that the Underworld has been cut off from the Cultivation Realm, if he could ascend, then the Underworld would once again be connected to the Cultivation Realm. With this new connection, both the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor and the Myriad Treasures Pavilion would naturally want to grab this fat piece of meat back.

    As for the Ark Continent, Divine Realm, and the Demon Realm, these three nes belong to the same group of nes. Ascending here was equivalent to sending Zhao Hai to Lu Wei¡¯s mouth. Zhao Hai naturally wouldn¡¯t want this.

    Although Zhao Hai had thrown filthy water over to Lu Wei, what can two years do? It might seem like a long time for Zhao Hai, but in the Cultivation realm, two years happen in a blink of an eye. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t believe that Lu Wei would be killed by the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor and the Myriad Treasures Pavilion in just two years. He wasn¡¯t even sure if Lu Wei would be found in just two years, much less killed.

    Therefore, the Divine Realm, Ark Continent, and the Demon Realm were excluded from the selection. In the end, thest choice for Zhao Hai was the Anta ne.

    Although the Anta ne had been interlinked with the Ark Continent, Zhao Hai can almost affirm that the Anta ne was the same as the Underworld, besides the sentient Giant heart. The Giant Heart was aware of its being, so it did its best to close the connection. As for the Anta ne, it seems like this wasn¡¯t the case.

    Zhao Hai also discovered that whether it was the Divine Realm, the Ark Continent, or the Anta ne, even if theirws changed, these changes were methodical, like aputer program. It would change ording to the rules, there was little to no deviation.

    The Giant Heart was different. Being the core of the Underworld¡¯sws, it wasn¡¯t like aputer, it had sentience. In other words, it was close to being human, making the Underworld different than the other nes.

    Zhao Hai also discovered something strange with the Anta ne¡¯sws. Take the Magic Armor Continent as an example. If someone from the continent wanted to ascend, then they would have to use a magic armor in order to do so. Other methods were useless.

    At the same time, the repulsion force of the Anta ne was different. In the other nes, Zhao Hai felt their repulsion as though it was an angry mob, punching and kicking him all over. It was as though they were adamant to kick him out.

    But in the Anta ne, the feeling was not the same. The repulsion here made one feel as though they had entered an ufortable ce, making them leave as soon as possible. The contrast between the two repulsions could be categorized as passive and active. Two different concepts. Just like the difference between being thrown into prison and wanting to go to prison. The oue was the same but the process was different.

    This was what Zhao Hai was stressed about. If he was in the Divine Realm, he would know when he would be ascending. As long as his strength has umted to a certain degree, then the ne would immediately force him to ascend.

    As for the Anta ne, as soon as he entered, he would immediately feel annoyed. He would always have this nagging feeling that he didn¡¯t want to be here. But even so, the ne still didn¡¯t exert any strength to force him out. This made Zhao Hai extremely puzzled.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai was left not knowing what to do. This was the reason why he was stressed out. If it was before, then he can wait a while and look at the result. But now it can no longer be done. Zhao Hai calcted that he only had a couple of months left before his energy reaches the threshold. When this timees, he would need to ascend. In other words, he only had a few months left to Understand the Anta ne¡¯sws.

    Several months wasn¡¯t short, but it wasn¡¯t long either. Moreover, with Zhao Hai wanting to figure out the ne¡¯sws, these months would even feel shorter.

    Figuring out thews was something that even those in the Cultivation Realm couldn¡¯t understand. Finishing his goal within only a few months would be very difficult for Zhao Hai.

    Not knowing what to do and being in a dilemma, Zhao Hai decided to take a walk. Unconsciously he arrived in the Central Continent.

    The Central Continent was left with zero management, causing it to be a paradise for magic beasts. One could see various beasts wandering around the once prestigious Connecting Heaven Pce.

    Upon seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Although all of this was caused by him, he still couldn¡¯t help butment.

    Humanity seems to be born with two conflicting abilities, creation and destruction. On one hand, Humans can make brilliant civilizations. And on the other, one can see Humans destroying simr civilizations. They were like the treacherous heavens. With the constant creation and destruction, one would wonder how the Humans would develop in the end.

    Without knowing, Zhao Hai¡¯s mind wandered to his cultivation method, the Yin Yang Myriad Ster Transformations art. From the moment he obtained this manual, every time he practiced, Zhao Hai always felt that something was missing.

    Zhao Hai waspletely lost about this in the past. But after seeing the stretch of ruins, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes were suddenly opened. During his cultivation sessions, he failed to look at the universe, the stars, and the yin-yang pair.

    These things were the majorponents of the Yin Yang Myriad Transformations Art. In the past, Zhao Hai only practiced the art ording to what was depicted inside. Although the art¡¯s effects were manifolds more than ordinary cultivation methods, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t able to grasp the true meaning of the cultivation method. One could say that Zhao Hai¡¯s knowledge of the art was just superficial.

    Zhao Hai stood in ce as though he was frozen. He waspletely immersed in this new revtion,pletely isting himself from the outside world. One must know that doing this was extremely dangerous. Now that the Central Continent was teeming with magic beasts, one could attack Zhao Hai at any time.

    However, something unusually strange happened. Even if they were beside the unmoving Zhao Hai, the beasts seem to see nor sense nothing. It was peculiar.

 Chapter 1068 â€“ Role-play

    <h4>Chapter 1068 ¨C Role-y</h4>

    Meanwhile, Laura and the others were quite worried inside the Space. Zhao Hai just stood motionless in apletely wrong ce. And there was also no indication that he would do it, which was very abnormal.

    Cai¡¯er was aware about Zhao Hai¡¯s situation, but she wasn¡¯t anxious. She knew that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t in any real danger, he was justprehending something.

    After looking at the worry on Laura and the others¡¯ faces, Cai¡¯er immediately said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. The Young Master is justprehending something, so there¡¯s no real danger. And if we take the Young Master to the Space at this time, we would be cutting him off from his current mental state. This is more dangerous than just leaving him there.¡±

    Upon hearing Cai¡¯er, Laura and the others immediately gave out a sigh. But Lizzy looked at the screen before turning to Cai¡¯er and saying, ¡°Cai¡¯er, have some Undead protect Brother Hai. There are a lot of magic beasts around him, he may be attacked.¡±

    Cai¡¯er just smiled as she replied, ¡°Sister Lizzy, there¡¯s no need to worry. If I guessed correctly, then the Young Master is currentlyprehending his cultivation method. Young Master¡¯s cultivation method is very unusual, and when he is cultivating, his body would merge with the surrounding environment. These magic beasts would just see the Young Master as though he is part of the scenery. If we send the Undead, then the magic beasts might attack them instead. If that happens, then we would be breaking the Young Master¡¯s concentration.¡±

    Lizzy quickly nodded. However, Megan seems to be angry as she said, ¡°Does Brother Hai really need to scare us every time heprehends something? Hmph. Elder Sisters, I guess we should teach Brother Hai a lesson when hees back.¡±

    When Laura heard Megan say this, she couldn¡¯t help but tease her, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s teach him a lesson. And the first to do that will be Sister Megan!¡±

    Upon hearing Laura, Lizzy and the others immediately chuckled. Meanwhile, Megan¡¯s face wentpletely red. She threw menacing look at Laura and said, ¡°Sister Laura, you actually dared to ridicule me?¡± After she said that, she went on to throw herself towards Laura.

    Laura squealed before running away. Lizzy and the others joined in on the fun before long, causing a mess in the vi. Zhao Hai was fully immersed in hisprehension, who knows when he would be done.

    Currently, the ever changing universe and the stars kept shing inside Zhao Hai¡¯s mind, disying the essence on yin-yang. The universe was made up of the yin and the yang. If there was yang in the world, then yin would surely be present.

    At the same time, the yin and the yangponents of the five elementsprised a myriad of things in the universe. It was both a simple and a veryplicated process, but this process went ording to the universalws.

    Simr to the depiction of the yin-yang fish, the yin has yang, and yang has yin. It was an endless cycle that permeated all things in the universe.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know for how long he spent inside this profound state before he suddenly woke up. Upon turning sober, Zhao Hai discovered that his cultivation of the Yin-yang Myriad Ster Transformations art had grown deeper. Moreover, he noticed that hismand of his body had be much more smooth and natural.

    Zhao Hai let out a long breath. To be frank, he was somewhat afraid of what just happened. If he kept with that state for a long time, then its possible for his strength to quickly reach the peak. If that happens, then Zhao Hai would have to prematurely ascend.

    He looked all around him and saw that there were still a lot of magic beasts. However, it seems like these beasts weren¡¯t afraid of him or maybe they simply didn¡¯t think of him as an enemy. There were even some magic beasts who only gave Zhao Hai one nce before resuming to handle their own matters. There wasn¡¯t even a point of hostility in their gazes.

    Zhao Hai looked at these magic beasts and smiled. Then his figure vanished as he entered the Space. But as he entered the Space, Zhao Hai¡¯s brows couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle. He was still worried about his ascension.

    He had decided on the Anta ne, but the ne had very unusualws. This caused Zhao Hai to feel his head ache.

    While Zhao Hai was thinking, he entered the vi. But upon entering, he was immediately met with fierce expressioning from Laura and the others. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled at the sight.

    He pretended to feel guilty as he asked, ¡°My lovely wives, what did I do wrong?¡±

    Laura and the others looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction and couldn¡¯t help but smile. However, they still went ording to what they nned. Megan stood up and said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, you might not know, but you gave us a scare when you suddenly nked out like that. So how would you like to be punished?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he immediately replied, ¡°This. Right, that¡¯s right. How do you want to punish me?¡±

    Megan gave out a snort before saying, ¡°Come with us.¡± Then she turned around and walked to the vi¡¯s interior. Upon seeing where Megan was heading, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up. Megan seems to be heading towards the vi¡¯s basement, to where the hot spring was.

    Laura and the others also pretended as though they were escorting a criminal. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but chuckle inside as he saw their conduct. He saw that Laura and the others just wanted him to rx, so he just cooperated.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    After several hours of this role-ying, Zhao Hai and the others rxed on the hot spring. Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, are you still worried about ascending?¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°The Anta ne¡¯sws are just too strange. I know that people who want to ascend would need to use the ascension magic armor or else they wouldn¡¯t be able to seed. But even if I was given an ascension magic armor, I still feel like it would be difficult for me to ascend. It was as though I don¡¯t like to ascend there. I really don¡¯t know why.¡±

    Megan frowned as she asked, ¡°What do we do? Big Brother Hai, will you really ascend in the Divine Realm? We don¡¯t know where we¡¯ll end up, but if we go straight into Lu Wei¡¯s hands, then wouldn¡¯t we be like sheep walking straight into a tiger¡¯s mouth?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°If we ascend in the Divine Realm, then its possible that we would be chased by Lu Wei. Although preserving our lives wouldn¡¯t be a problem, I still prefer to do it in the Anta ne. It is much safer to ascend there.¡±

    This time, it was Lizzy who frowned, ¡°How about we have Bluewell gather news about ascension magic armors? We can try this out first. Elder Brother Hai, what do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, but he forced a smile as he said, ¡°The issue with your idea is that we don¡¯t have the time. After that period ofprehension, I calcted that with the rate of increase in my energy level, I only have two months before I would need to ascend. Otherwise, I would have to hide inside the Space. And I doubt Bluewell would get something in just two months.¡±

    Megan made another suggestion, ¡°Brother Hai, what about directly stealing the magic armor? We know that the strongest in the Magic Armor Continent is physically weaker than the God-ranks in the Divine Realm. With our current strength, it would be very easy to tten the Magic Armor Continent.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Forget it. If we really go and steal an ascension magic armor while killing a lot of people, then we might offend the Anta ne¡¯s controller. Then if we ascend, then we might be chased down. This is also the reason why I haven¡¯t made any moves in the Anta ne.¡±

    Laura seems to have realize something, ¡°So this is why Brother Hai has been polite to the Anta ne¡¯s residents. It seems like we can¡¯t just snatch the magic armor or else we would be in trouble. But if this is the case, then I¡¯m afraid ascending in the Anta ne would be hard.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he said, ¡°If there¡¯s really no other way, then once I am going to ascend, I¡¯ll try forcing my way in the Anta ne. Let¡¯s see how the ne¡¯sws handle me then.¡±

    Meg, who hasn¡¯t spoken all this time, opened her mouth and said, ¡°Young Master, why don¡¯t you head to the Warrior Continent or the Mage Continent?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°It¡¯s still the Anta ne, what¡¯s the difference?¡±

    Meg gave a smile and said, ¡°Young Master, the Anta ne is divided into three continents. If the Magic Armor Continent uses an ascension magic armor to ascend, then shouldn¡¯t the Warrior and Mage Continents have their own methods? Moreover, the Warrior Continent and the Mage continent doesn¡¯t have a good rtionship with the Magic Armor Continent. I¡¯m almost certain that people from the two continents don¡¯t use ascension magic armors to ascend. So if they don¡¯t, what method do they use?¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare as he heard Meg. To be honest, hepletely forgot about this point. He thought that the Anta ne¡¯sws would be uniform all throughout.

    Now that Meg reminded him, Zhao Hai began to think it through. Right, the Anta ne doesn¡¯t only have the Magic Armor Continent, there¡¯s also the Warrior and Mage Continents. These two continents use the same system as the Ark Continent and the Divine Realm, the martial and the magic system.

    Moreover, ascension was considered to be the most noble goal that a practitioner could aplish. If the people from the Warrior and Mage Continent couldn¡¯t ascend while the people from the Magic Armor Continent could, then what was the point of studying martial arts and magic? If the two Continents could ascend, then they surely wouldn¡¯t use ascension magic armors. If that was the case, then Zhao Hai¡¯s issue might be solved.

    Zhao Haiughed as he rose from the hot spring and hugged Meg before flying in the air. Laura and the others couldn¡¯t help butugh. They knew very well that Zhao Hai was very d at Meg¡¯s reminder.

    After some time, the group walked out of the Hot Spring. They headed to the living room before opening up a map of the Magic Armor Continent.

    As he looked at the Magic Armor Continent, Zhao Hai¡¯s tone fell, ¡°Who would¡¯ve expected that I would forget about the other two continents.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°Brother Hai, do you want to head there now?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, show us the map of the entire Anta ne. Let¡¯s see which the two continents we should go first.¡±

    Caie¡¯r nodded before she opened a map on the monitor. This map wasn¡¯t the same map that was made from the blood ghost staff¡¯s explorations. Instead, it was just amon map bought from the Magic Armor Continent. After scanning the map, it was then saved inside the Space. Because of this, the map wasn¡¯t 3D like the ones before. It can only be read as thought it was a normal map.

    After seeing this map, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately set out to see the two continents. Instead, he looked at the basic information about the locations and topography inside the two continents. This way, he would have a rough idea on where to visit.

    Zhao Hai carefully scanned through the map. From the map, he could clearly see the distribution between the three continents. The three continents formed a triangle on the map. The other two continents wasn¡¯t much smaller than the Magic Armor Continent. Northeast to the Magic Armor Continent was the Warrior Continent, and on the southeast side was the Mage Continent. The distance between the three wasn¡¯t that much. There were also small inds dotted around the threendmasses.

    Zhao Hai tried to imagine what it would look like if these three continents werebined. From the legends, it seems like these three continents were once one huge supercontinent.

    Looking at the three continents, Zhao Hai said, ¡°We¡¯ll go to the Warrior Continent first to take a look. If it had the samews as the Divine Realm, then we wouldn¡¯t need to worry anymore.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°Two months should be enough for us to put the Warrior and Mage Continent on the Space¡¯s map. As long as theirws are suitable for ascension, then Brother Hai can just go to either continent in order to ascend.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°We should also find a good ce to ascend. I reckon the disturbance caused by the ascension wouldn¡¯t be small. It would be great if we can find a deste area. But let¡¯s put that aside forter. We still don¡¯t know if thews of the two continents would be favorable to us. If it was, then it wouldn¡¯t be toote to find an appropriate ce.¡±

 Chapter 1069 â€“ Maximum Benefit to Ascending

    <h4>Chapter 1069 ¨C Maximum Benefit to Ascending</h4>

    A blood red needle was flying through the sky. The needle was very fast as it flew through the air. It was almost unnoticeable, leaving only a very thin line along its path. Most people might even just think that it was an illusion.

    Of course, at this point, nobody would be able to see this needle since it was flying above an ocean. The seas of the Anta ne were very dangerous. Besides appropriate times, people going across these areas would be killed.

    The residents of the Anta ne were very peculiar. Although the Magic Armor Continent, Warrior Continent, and Mage Continent were hostile to one another, their people still trade with each other. But since the three continents were enemies, trading was still quite difficult.

    In the beginning, there were some bigpanies that traded between the three continents. These traders would bring numerous guards in order to defend against the assaulting from the enemies.

    But before long, people from the three continents decided that trading this way brought more peril than benefits. The number of merchants who did business with the three continents decreased, causing ack ofmodities between the threendmasses.

    Naturally, thisck ofmodity didn¡¯t mean that the people would find it hard to live. Instead, this was a shortage of rare materials in each continent. In turn, this made it difficult for them to progress in their civilization.

    After they discovered this situation, the three continents reached an agreement. Each year, they would allocate a couple of months specifically for trade. In these months, people from the three continents could freely exchange goods without the fear of being attacked. Anyone who dared attack these merchants would receive collective retaliation from the three continents.

    But besides these months of peace, the seas would be a battlefield the rest of the months. People from the Anta ne treat the seas as a smelting trial. They would either go search for ores or try to temper their cultivation.

    Hidden in this body of water were formidable Warriors and Mages. Naturally, on the side of the Magic Armor Continent, there were also powerful magic armor pilots present. These people were doing their best to kill the people on the other two continents.

    They kill people not just for the sake of ughter. These people do this mainly because they would receive bounties every time they kill an enemy. Once they return to their ns, they would be handsomely rewarded. Because of this, there were countless amounts of people who woulde to this region every year.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t too anxious to go outside. He knew that the moment he came out, he would be attacked immediately. Therefore, he just sent the blood needle instead of himself.

    Besides this blood needle, Zhao Hai also released other blood needles. These needles were divided into two groups, one heading to the Warrior Continent while the others would head to the Mage Continent. Zhao Hai wanted to see the situation with the two continents as soon as possible.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s action produced excellent results. At this moment, Zhao Hai had already mapped some areas, showing hidden Warriors, Mages, and Magic Armors. Naturally, they were being monitored by the Space.

    This action also went ording to Zhao Hai¡¯s current situation. Every minute he stays inside the Space, his cultivation would be elerated. If he kept being inside, then he would ascend one monthter. And even if he didn¡¯t practice, his body would be full in less than two months. Because of this, Zhao Hai had no other choice but to hurry.

    It didn¡¯t take more than five days before the blood needles entered the Warrior and Mage Continents. The two continents have distinct architectural and fashion styles. In the Warrior Continent, one would be able to see people wearing warrior clothing everywhere. There would also be weapons hung on the backs of these people at all times. Even somemoner families would have weapon frames somewhere in their houses, holding a weapon of sorts. At the same time, despite beingmoners, each household still had a set of dumbbells, sandbags, and exercise materials in their homes. In the Warrior Continent, these things were deemed to be essential to their lifestyles. Even the poverty stricken folks weren¡¯t exempted from this custom.

    As for the Mage Continent, in almost every city, one would be able to see a magic tower. These magic towers were ces where the mages live.

    Actually, in both the Ark Continent and the Divine Realm, magic towers were things from ancient times. These things had long since been out of fashion. Of all the ces Zhao Hai had been to, besides the Mage Continent, only the Underworld had magic towers.

    The towers that protect each city in the Underworld, where high-ranked Undead live in, were actually magic towers. In the Ark Continent, magic towers didn¡¯t exist anymore. And even if there were, they were mostly used as a decoration or as a historical ruin.

    However, these seemingly ancient magic towers were actually present in almost all cities in the Mage Continent. And most importantly, through the Space, Zhao Hai was able to see that around these magic towers were the liveliest ces in the city.

    What made Zhao Hai even more surprised was the fact that, in the Mage Continent, two to three people out of ten were wearing mage¡¯s robes. The proportion of mages tomon people was quite high.

    In the Ark Continent, if a Mage could emerge every thousand people, then that was already seen as a good ratio. But here, in ten people, two or three Mages could be seen. It would be very hard for people to ept this statistic.

    This wouldn¡¯t be strange if it came to Warriors. After all, most people could practice martial arts. Even if one didn¡¯t practice too deeply, they could still be amon Warrior. But as for Mages, one needed innate skill to dabble in the elements. But even if this was the case, the Mage Continent seem to have a lot more talents.

    Even Zhao Hai, with his talents and capabilities, couldn¡¯t help but be speechless when he saw this. In the end, he could only let out a helpless sigh.

    If he had the time, he would certainly do a thorough investigation on these two Continents. He might even go and buy somend in these two continents to y around from time to time.

    But it was a pity that Zhao Hai was about to ascend, he didn¡¯t have time to y around in these two continents. And as long as he ascends, he would no longer have this opportunity.

    Although the needles had arrived at the two continents, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately exit the Space. Instead, he would wait until the terrain of the continents were fully mapped inside the Space. This took five days to be finished. Unknowingly, Zhao Hai had already spent ten days inside the Space. If he continued to stay inside the Space for a month, then he would immediately ascend.

    After finally mapping the two continents, Zhao Hai let out a long breath as he stood up. It was already night, but he still wanted to take a look.

    Laura saw Zhao Hai stand and immediately said, ¡°Brother Hai, it¡¯s already dark. How about you go outside tomorrow?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll just go out and feel thews. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep.¡±

    When she heard Zhao Hai, Laura knew that she couldn¡¯t stop him, so she said, ¡°Alright, but Brother Hai needs to be careful. If thews are just like in the Magic Armor Continent, then you need toe back. We¡¯ll just snatch an ascension magic armor so that you can ascend.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Rest assured, I will be careful.¡± After he said that, his clothes changed into warrior clothing and his staff shifted into a greatsword.

    After seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s change in attire, Laura and the other knew that Zhao Hai was nning to visit the Warrior Continent. In the Warrior Continent, people with Zhao Hai¡¯s attire could be seen everywhere, nobody would suspect him of anything. Additionally, with Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, nobody in the Warrior Continent would be able to defeat him. The only thing that can threaten him were thews.

    Zhao Hai gave Laura and the others a nce before he smiled and vanished. The next moment, he was already in the Warrior Continent. Upon appearing, Zhao Hai immediately felt thews pressuring him, it was even stronger than the pressure he felt in the Divine Realm.

    But even if this was the case, Zhao Hai was still ecstatic. This was because thews in this continent was different than the Magic Armor Continent. In the Magic Armor Continent, thews made Zhao Hai feel sick. But here, thews were pressuring him, the same as the pressure back in the Divine Realm. In other words, Zhao Hai can choose to ascend here.

    Zhao Hai carried his greatsword and arrived at a tavern in the city. He listened to the Warriors boasting about their aplishments. Although these were just mere boasting, Zhao Hai could still find obtain useful information.

    However, Zhao Hai only stayed at the city for one hour before he returned to the Space. After finding out that he can ascend in the Warrior Continent, Zhao Hai decided to take a look at the Mage Continent. If he could ascend in the Mage Continent, then he would have another choice.

    Zhao Hai turned into a Mage before teleporting to the Mage Continent. Just like the Warrior Continent, Zhao Hai was able to ascend here. With this matter taken care of, Zhao Hai began to rx. With the Mage and Warrior Continent present, he didn¡¯t need to worry about ascension anymore.

    However, he was left with deciding on where to ascend. He needed to understand the two continents before making a decision.

    Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know where he¡¯ll end up upon ascending, he still needed to consider where he would ascend. He would analyze theirws and find out where he would benefit the most from ascending.

 Chapter 1070 â€“ Sweeping the Central Bookstore

    <h4>Chapter 1070 ¨C Sweeping the Central Bookstore</h4>

    Shangwu City was a fairly famous city in the Warrior Continent. The city was built ording to ancient architecture. It had a 300 feet high city wall that was ten feet thick. Moreover, the walls weren¡¯t constructed using ordinary materials. It was being reinforced with the unique ck iron ore of the Warrior Continent.

    This ck iron ore was amon ore in the Warrior Continent. ck iron can be extracted from this ore. However, ck iron wasn¡¯t as popr in the Warrior Continent as the other metals. This was because it only had one redeeming quality, it was very heavy!

    ck iron refined from ck iron ore was ten times heavierpared to ordinary iron. But despite this, ck iron wasn¡¯t stronger than ordinary iron. It can be said that it was a weak metal. In the Warrior Continent, ck iron was only used to add weight to a weapon.

    However, the qualities of ck iron ore and ck iron were different. ck iron ore can be said to be one of the hardest materials in the continent. When not refined into ck iron, the hardness of the ore was no less than steel and iron. It was only after it was refined into ck iron did the hardness change. It was one of the mysteries in the Warrior Continent.

    This ck iron ore was the best material to be made into a city¡¯s wall. There were even weapons that had ck iron ore added to them.

    At this time, a young man carrying a red greatsword on his back was seen heading towards the city. The man looked very ordinary. His clothes were also the mostmon warrior clothing, his greatsword was the only unique thing about him.

    Naturally, this person was Zhao Hai. The city¡¯s guard only looked at Zhao Hai and didn¡¯t make any action. In the Warrior Continent, it was verymon to bring your weapon along. Here, it would be very strange if you didn¡¯t have a weapon on you.

    Zhao Hai looked at Shangwu City¡¯s walls and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but sparkle The Space didn¡¯t have this kind of ore, he needs to get one for the Space. This was what Zhao Hai was thinking about as he entered the city.

    Upon entering, Zhao Hai looked for a restaurant first and ordered several small dishes. He poured himself some wine and drank alone, nobody paid any attention to him. However, Zhao Hai¡¯s ears were listening to the conversations around him.

    The reason Zhao Hai entered Shangwu city was to acquire information. He also needed to collect some of the continent¡¯s martial arts manuals.

    Upon listening to the driveling from the surrounding Warriors, Zhao Hai knew that staying here any longer was useless. However, he was able to get some tidbits here and there. For example, manuals weremon in the continent. Additionally, there were bookstores in each city. One could see basic training manuals from these bookstores. As for the more profound methods, one needed to acquire them from dojos or from some powerful families.

    These powerful families and dojos were the most important groups in the Warrior Continent. In the continent, there weren¡¯t such things as kingdoms. Each city were either managed by a powerful family or a dojo. The army defending the cities were subjects of these two groups.

    As the name suggests, powerful families were great ns in the Warrior Continent. These great ns had their own unique martial skills. These unique skills shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. It was said that each of these unique skills were very formidable.

    As for the dojos, they were institutes for practicing martial arts. They were just like schools where Warriors learn martial arts. In each city, it didn¡¯t matter if they weremoners or members of influential ns, all of them would study inside a dojo. Because of this, dojos had be rooted into the society.

    Getting to know about these information was already quite good, so Zhao Hai paid the restaurant before leaving and heading towards a bookstore. There were a lot of bookstores in the city. However, the bookstore with the mostplete collection of martial arts rted books was the Central Bookstore. Naturally, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dy and headed towards this bookstore.

    Shangwu City¡¯s central bookstore was very popr. It was the highest building in the city. The building was divided into ten floors. The first five floors was where one could buy and sell basic martial arts manuals.

    As for the sixth-eighth floor, this was where Warriors can acquire the rarer manuals. One could also sell unique manuals in these floors. As long as the bookstore¡¯s attendants find the book good, then they would give a very good price for it.

    And as for the ninth and tenth level, this was where people could only borrow books. However, not anyone could borrow books here, and not anyone could go up these floors. There were barriers guarding these floors. One needed to break these barriers if they wanted to enter.

    Zhao Hai arrived at the central bookstore. Upon seeing the huge structure, he couldn¡¯t help but feel nostalgic. This ce was truly huge, they wouldn¡¯t lose to somerge-scale malls back on Earth.

    Zhao Hai calmed himself down before entering the bookstore. When he went in, he couldn¡¯t help but gawk. The first floor of this bookstore was full of ten meter tall shelves. There were rows upon rows of bookshelves. These shelves went from floor to ceiling, making one feel that they were propping the entire floor up.

    Up and down these shelves were warriors choosing or reading books. The ce looked extremely busy.

    After sweeping a nce at this floor, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop and continued going upstairs. He continued up until the eight floor without any problems. Naturally, he was met with the barrier to the ninth floor. However, how could this barrier stop Zhao Hai? He was able to swiftly enter the ninth floor.

    There weren¡¯t a lot of people on the ninth floor. Moreover, this floor was different. There weren¡¯t as many bookshelves herepared to the other floors. In between bookshelves, there would be areas to rest and read.

    Zhao Hai explored the ninth floor. He also had Cai¡¯er control a blood needle to fly from shelf to shelf, recording the name of the books. When Zhao Hai got the book he wanted to read, he proceeded to the resting area to read.

    The books that Zhao Hai wanted to read were introductions to high-level martial arts. Besides these, there were also records of misceneous stuff about the Warrior Continent. Such books were rarely seen in the Warrior Continent.

    The reason Zhao Hai chose to read these high-level manuals was because he wanted to understand the martial skills of the continent. As for the records of misceneous events, he wanted to see if there were any information about someone ascending.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t only reading, he was also releasing blood needles in order to scan all the books inside. Cai¡¯er would then sort them out and divided them into categories. After all, the Warrior continent was a holy ce for Warriors. Zhao Hai wanted to see to what degree their martial arts had reached.

    After staying for a while on the ninth floor and waiting for the needles to finish their scan, Zhao Hai proceeded to enter the tenth floor.

    He needed to head to the tenth floor personally. These two floors had barriers that would definitely detect the blood needles. If he had the needles fly to the tenth floor themselves, then it might produce an unwanted result.

    Zhao Hai only stayed at the tenth floor for a short time. After scanning each book, he proceeded to leave the bookstore. Shangwu City was a huge city, there were a lot of people who entered here every year. Because of this, nobody would pay special attention to Zhao Hai. And even if the powerful families take note of him, by the time they receive information, Zhao Hai would already be inside the Space.

    In the central bookstores of every city, local families would have informants nted inside. As long as someone had the qualifications to enter the ninth and tenth floor, these informants would immediately send word back to their families. One had to know that people who pass the barriers to the ninth and tenth floor were considered experts. Seeing an unknown expert entering the city, it was natural for these people to pay attention.

    Zhao Hai was unaware about these. The time he spent on the bookstore was very short. While these people were still looking for more information about him, he was already inside the Space.

    After returning, Zhao Hai immediately looked for Cai¡¯er and asked, ¡°Cai¡¯er, how many books did we get? And what kind of books were they?¡±

    Cai¡¯er quickly replied, ¡°We have various books numbering more than 10 thousand. There were about ten thousand books on martial arts while the misceneous books numbered a thousand.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Good, then please reorganize these books for me. If there are low-level manuals mixed in, deal with it ordingly. If you see useful books, then make copies of it and send them to the Academies. But focus on high-level manuals and misceneous information. See if they have anything we need.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded before she left to process the books. As Zhao Hai sat down, Meg gave Zhao Hai a cup of herbal tea before saying, ¡°Young Master, will you go to the Mage Continent tomorrow? Or would you take us out to y around?¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get more books tomorrow. I don¡¯t have time left to y around. You can go out and y yourselves. I want to use the remaining days to look for books about ascending.¡±

    Laura, who was on the side, said, ¡°Brother Hai, there¡¯s no need to waste too much time on these matters. Just abduct a high-level warrior and turn them into Undead. You do the same at the Mage Continent. This would make things quicker.¡±

    Zhao Hai just bitterly smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just want to ascend, I don¡¯t want to kill people. I need to look for information about ascending in the Mage and Warrior Continent. This way, I can make a perfect decision as to where to ascend.¡±

 Chapter 1071 â€“ The Bright Sword Severs The Emotions, Finally Ascending!

    <h4>Chapter 1071 ¨C The Bright Sword Severs The Emotions, Finally Ascending!</h4>

    Zhao Hai was currently standing on a desert ind. This ind was quite a distance away from the Mage Continent. Moreover, it was in a location where ship routes never pass through. One could only see stone on weeds on the ind. Describing it using a proverb, it was an ind where birds wouldn¡¯t even defecate in.

    This ind was the ce Zhao Hai chose to ascend in. Although it was far from the Mage Continent, it was still considered to be part of the continent. Not only was it far from the Mage Continent, it was also very far from the Warrior and the Magic Armor Continent. It was fitting to call it a desert ind.

    With no use as a supply point nor could it be exploited for its resources, the ind was naturally unupied by humans.

    After collecting books from both the Mage and Warrior continent, Zhao Hai used the rest of the time to look for a ce to ascend in.

    Ever since Zhao Hai discovered that thews of the Magic Armor Continent and the Mage Continent were different, he knew that he was now left with the decision on where to ascend. He also knew that ascending on a different ce would also send you to a different ce in the Cultivation Realm. And in the end, Zhao Hai chose to ascend under the Mage Continent¡¯sws.

    The reason Zhao Hao chose the Mage continent was because Mages were still less numerous than Warriors. Mages need talent to cultivate whereas Warriors had easier requirements. Because of this, there were fewer Magespared to Warriors.

    The less of a thing there was, the more precious it was. Although Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t know the status of Mages in the Cultivation Realm, in his opinion, Mages were still more valuable than Warriors.

    Additionally, he was always dressed in his robe and staff. And from the past few days, Zhao Hai came to understand the level of magic in the Mage Continent. Although the magic in the Mage Continent was more beautifulpared to the boring magic of the Underworld¡¯s researchers, it was actually weaker. And with his knowledge of the Undead researchers¡¯ magic, the magic level of the Mage continent was nothing to him.

    As he stood on the desert ind¡¯s shore, Zhao Hai quietly gazed at the tumbling waves. His heart was a bit mncholic. Although he had been in the Anta ne for some time, he was still aware that the ne was connected to the Ark Continent. With the Continent being his birth ce, he felt sad that he would be leaving it probably forever.

    Zhao Hai took in the scent of the sea¡¯s gentle breeze. As he breathed in, he also felt that he only had two days before the energy inside his body reaches a critical point. When that timees, then as long as he remains here, he would ascend.

    Zhao Hai sighed before he sat down cross-legged. He was concentrating on his Myriad Ster Transformations Yin-Yang Art. To be honest, besides that time in the Central Continent, Zhao Hai rarely practiced this cultivation method. He just let the method run its course.

    Zhao Hai looks like he was just standing there, but in fact he was analyzing his own self. He discovered that he was actually a timid person. It was a deliberate decision for him to not practice the art. He wanted to dy his ascension as much as possible, and stay here for a long time.

    There were two reasons for him to do this. First was because he came to love this ce. And the second reason was because he was afraid!

    He was afraid of the new environment. He was afraid of facing a formidable Cultivator. Perhaps he might not realize this, but it was what his subconscious wanted. It was because of this that he didn¡¯t practice the Myriad Ster Transformations Yin-Yang Art.

    After discovering his own true nature, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but inwardly shout in shame. No wonder people said that the only person who might not know you would be you. This seems to be the case for him.

    If he wasn¡¯t about to ascend and tried to clear his mind, then he wouldn¡¯t have realized this point. But fortunately, this realization didn¡¯te toote. Zhao Hai immediately used his divine sense to form a sword in order to sever this fear.

    In the past, Zhao Hai heard the phrase, ¡°the bright sword that severs the emotions¡±, but he couldn¡¯t understand its meaning. But at this moment, he finally understood those words. When the mind reaches aplete phase, it can feel one¡¯s seven emotions and six desires. One would then be able to distinguish each of these and gainplete understanding. It was because of this that Zhao Hai, with no hesitation, used his divine sense as a sword in order to sever the fear in his heart.

    Besides this fear, Zhao Hai also used his divine sense to sever any other negative emotion. This didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t have a negative mood from now on. Emotions take root deep into one¡¯s heart. Even if you wanted to prevent it froming out, you couldn¡¯t. Zhao Hai just temporarily cut these emotions off, they woulde backter on.

    The reason Zhao Hai did this was because he wanted to wee his ascension in his best state. As his ascension gets closer and closer, he began to feel some things. These feelings made it known to him that having too much emotion during his ascent wouldn¡¯t be good. Ascension still carried some danger. If one cannot maintain their peak state, then their ascension might very well fail.

    Natives from the Mage Continent who failed in their ascensions died. Even Zhao Hai might be seriously injured if this happens. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t hoping for this to happen to him.

    After Zhao Hai severed his emotions, he immediately felt an unprecedented sense of rity. This rity didn¡¯te from the neatness of his body. Instead, it was a feeling that came from inside.

    Not only did Zhao Hai feelfortable. He also felt that his mind became much more insightful. The rocky parts of the Myriad Ster Transformations Yin-Yang Art seem to be easily broken through.

    The bright sword that severs the emotions was truly worth its reputation!

    A whirlpool began to slowly form around Zhao Hai. This energy whirlpool got bigger and bigger until it turned into a small tornado and then into a giant tornado. In the end, it became like a ck hole that wantonly absorbed all of the energy around him.

    And in the center of this maelstrom of energy was a calm and steady Zhao Hai. He didn¡¯t feel anything other than the repulsion of the ne getting stronger and stronger. This tremendous pressure seems to be bent on expelling his from this ne.

    Then all of a sudden, dark clouds began to gather on top of Zhao Hai. The clouds began to clump up as it slowly shone with lightning. These lightning snaked through the clouds as if they were ready to strike down at any time.

    Zhao Hai also felt the dark clouds forming, causing him to stop his cultivation. He stood up and looked at the clouds right on top of him. He was aware that this was his tribtion before he ascends.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare to ignore these clouds, he quickly held his blood ghost staff. This staff went through a lot of transformations in Zhao Hai¡¯s hands. At this point, it was a very attractive piece of work. The staff had a blood red body and on it were symbols of the constetions. It looked both attractive and mysterious. The entire staff was about three meters. The body itself was 2.4 meters long, with the constetions hovering 20 centimeters away from the staff. The rest of the 60 centimeters were taken up by the blood red lotus. The lotus had seven cores and was divided into 18yers. At the end of each lotus p was a small red ring that held bells that swayed gently with the breeze, emitting a delightful ringing sound.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s original staff was just a meter long. At that size, it was still very convenient to hold on to. With the lotus on top of it, the staff became bulky to hold. Because of this Zhao Hai normally had the staff head be a skull.

    But this long staff was actually something that Laura and the others designed. Zhao Hai also agreed to the three-meter long design. For a Mage, this staff wasn¡¯t short nor was it very long.

    There was a lot of Mages who use staffs longer than three meters. There were even some who held staffs that were four meters or longer. These were used to arrange formations in order to resist the enemy.

    However, after Laura and the others showed him their design, Zhao Hai felt that the staff looked more like what Buddhist Monks use. Also, this staff wasn¡¯t only used as a staff, the giant lotus can also be regarded as a weapon. Upon seeing the staff, Zhao Hai thought about a weapon he saw back on Earth, the spiked mace!

    Naturally, Zhao Hai¡¯s magic staff was much more attractive than spiked maces. Zhao Hai took his staff and looked up as the sky turned darker and darker.

    He knew that there was no way to avoid this tribtion, it was a requirement to all those who wanted to ascend. If he hid inside the Space, then this dark cloud would vanish, only to reappear when Zhao Hai went out once more.

    Zhao Hair revolved his gold core, providing massive amounts of energy to his body. At the same time, his dao lotus revolved gently. With each revolution, the energy in the gold core became more and morepressed. With the help of the dao lotus¡¯ mysterious energy paths, Zhao Hai can oppose any enemy he woulde across.

    Zhao Hai stood in ce, his magic staff on his hand. The wind from the whirlpool disturbed his hair. But despite this, his eyes were stuck on the dark clouds overhead. He was waiting for the tribtion toe down.

    Laura and the others were also inside the Space, looking at the dark clouds. They were worried for Zhao Hai, they also knew that this was a tribtion that he couldn¡¯t avoid.

    Not only Laura and the others, Karen, Green, and the other members of the Buda n were also looking at the situation outside. They stopped what they were doing in order to observe the spectacle.

    After umting to a certain degree, the dark clouds began to rumble. And along with a very loud thunder, a lightning bolt crashed down on Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai looked at the lightning bolt and coldly snorted before he waved his magic staff. A yellowish light went out of the staff. As it went out of the staff, the yellow light began to absorb energy. Before long, a yellow hammer appeared in the air as it opposed the iing lightning bolt.

    The yellow hammer that the staff projected out gave people a very heavy and strong feeling. The hammer shone in the air as it weed the approaching lightning.

    Boom! A loud sound was heard as smoke and fire began to erupt overhead. After the collision vanished, the lightning bolt nor the hammer can be seen.

    However, this wasn¡¯t the end. After the first collision, another lightning bolt came down. This time, Zhao Hai¡¯s staff issued a purple light as it formed a huge shield. This shield looked iparably sturdy. As the lightning hit the shield, it seems as though the earth was about to break.

    Despite the strength of the lightning, Zhao Hai¡¯s huge shield miraculously survived. Then Zhao Hai emitted, blue, green, purple and golden lights from his staff. These lights formed a huge stick that sunk 100 meters deep into the desert ind.

    Just as this giant stick was formed, the third lightning bolt went down. The shield immediately dispersed. However, the lightning was attracted to the giant stick. Before long, the lightning dispersed.

    Right after the third lightning went down, the fourth followed soon after. Since Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have time to cast magic, he transformed his staff into arge ive as he hacked through the lightning bolt.

    The dark clouds seem to contain infinite amounts of energy. As Zhao Hai dispersed the fourth lightning, the fifth immediately crashed down, not giving Zhao Hai any time to prepare. But this time, Zhao Hai already crystallized his body. Although the lightning bolt hit Zhao Hai¡¯s body, he still kept standing. The staff quickly formed into a shield as he blocked the iing lightning.

    And just as the shield has been formed, the sixth lightning came down. The shield shivered gently, but it didn¡¯t sustain any damage. Then the seventh strike came, then the eight, and then the ninth. Each strike as strong as the previous one. However, the blood red shield protected Zhao Hai through them all. It only shivered slightly with each strike.

    After the ninth lightning strike, the dark clouds began to disperse. Then Zhao Hai turned his blood ghost staff into its original appearance. Once the dark clouds have dispersed, a ten meter tall, three meter wide spatial rift appeared in the sky. The rift let out a sucking force that pulled Zhao Hai in. Zhao Hai¡¯s present strength couldn¡¯t resist this pulling force, so he could only let go and let himself be absorbed.

    After Zhao Hai entered the rift, the desert ind went back to its deste state. But this time, Zhao Hai can no longer be seen!

 Chapter 1072 â€“ Machines!

    <h4>Chapter 1072 ¨C Machines!</h4>

    After a dazzling white light, Zhao Hai opened his eyes slowly. He stared at four directions only to see that he was inside a room. Moreover, this room had people inside!

    This room was quite big, having a floor area of more than a thousand square meters. It also had a ten meter high ceiling. The floor was made out of the same bright silvery material.

    In this room, whether it was the walls or the ceiling, they were all made out of metals. On these metals were magic formations, each as mysterious as the others. These formations wereyered on top of each other, adding on to their mystery. Those who were dabbling in magic formations would surely go nk upon seeing this scene, this was how wonderful the formations were.

    This ten thousand square meter room was almost empty. Besides the people standing inside, there weren¡¯t anything else.

    Zhao Hai inspected the people with him. All of these people were wearing Mage¡¯s robes. Their robes seems to be made out of ancient standards, covering their entire bodies. Besides these people were their magic staffs. Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t seen staffs like these before. These staffs were all made out of metal.

    While Zhao Hai was observing these people, they suddenly took a step forward. Zhao Hai waved his hand, taking his blood ghost staff out in preparation of defending against these people.

    But at the same time, Zhao Hai also noted that the energy here was much strongerpared to the Anta ne. It can be said that thews of the Anta ne and even the Underworld couldn¡¯tpare to this ce. Zhao Hai also noticed that the pressure on him hadpletely vanished. This feeling of being unrestrained was something that he hadn¡¯t felt in a very long time.

    Zhao Hai observed the five other Mages inside this room. When he swept them using his spiritual force, he suddenly discovered that these Mages didn¡¯t emit any energy, they didn¡¯t even emit any signs of life. This made Zhao Hai stare.

    At this moment, the five Mages arrived in front of Zhao Hai. When they came close to him, Zhao Hai discovered that these people had number tes on their bodies. And even more surprising was the fact that these numbers are in Arabic Numerals.

    The Mage with the number te of ¡®1¡¯ opened its mouth and said, ¡°Greetings, ascended Mage. Wee to the Machine Field. Pleasee with us.¡±

    The voice that went out of the Mage¡¯s mouth sounded female. It actually sounded very gentle. However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t attracted to this voice. This was because the voice sounded synthetic, artificial.

    It was at this point that Zhao Hai can affirm. These Mages weren¡¯t people, they were robots!

    Although he was able to see this, Zhao Hai still made a polite response, ¡°Thank you.¡± After he said that, he followed the robots.

    What made Zhao Hai feel even stranger was the fact that there were no doors nor windows in this room, it was just like a metallic cube. He really wanted to know how they were supposed to leave.

    This was also the time that Zhao Hai discovered the reason why the room was bright despite theck of windows nor doors. This was because on the walls of the room, as well as the floor, were sources of white light. The light was very gentle, it wasn¡¯t overly dazzling.

    Zhao Hai arrived at a wall alongside the five robots. This section of wall wasn¡¯t any different than the other sections. However, Robot Mage Number 1 ced her hand on the wall and pressed a few magical symbols. After that, the symbols shone as a door opened right in front. This door appeared very quickly, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t even able to catch how it opened.

    The door wasn¡¯t that big, it could only amodate two people walking side by side. After opening the door, Robot Mage Number 1 turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Respected Mage, please.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded before walking through the door. Uponing out the other side, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but pause. What entered was another room, albeit smaller than the previous one.

    This room wasn¡¯t big, only about 100 square meters in floor area. The walls of this room seems to be made out of stone. On its ceiling was a very ancientmp. Thismpprised of iron chains as well as discs. It looked very sturdy as it held fluorescent stones that lit the ce up.

    The floor was covered with ayer of carpet that was veryfortable to step on. What attracted Zhao Hai¡¯s attention the most were the five bookshelves. Each bookshelf was stocked up with books. However, the books looked like they haven¡¯t been touched for a long time.

    Behind a table on one corner of the room was a person. The person was t on the table and seemed to be asleep.

    Zhao Hai could feel a formidable strengthing out of this person. It was a level of strength that he hadn¡¯t met before. Even at his present level, if he was against this person, he can see himself lose.

    The five Robot Mages brought Zhao Hai to the table before Robot Mage Number 1 opened her mouth and said, ¡°Mister, a Mage has ascended to the Machine Field. Please register his presence.¡±

    The person groaned before slowly sitting straight. Then he stretched his body before saying, ¡°Really, I couldn¡¯t even sleep for a while¡­¡± Then after sobering up, the person looked at Zhao Hai and smiled before asking, ¡°Name, ne of origin, and profession?¡± Zhao Hai looked at the person¡¯s appearance. He couldn¡¯t help but frown inside, but he still replied, ¡°This one is Zhao Hai, from the Anta ne, an all-element Mage.¡±

    While he was giving his answer, Zhao Hai was also sizing the person up. This person seems to be a Mage. His build wasn¡¯t small. He had white beard that contrasted with his ck mage robe. The man was knitting his eyebrows, his hair and beard werepletely unkempt. He didn¡¯t look that handsome.

    The old man wrote with his quill as he listened to Zhao Hai¡¯s answer. But when he heard that Zhao Hai was an all-element Mage, his quill stopped. Then he looked straight at Zhao Hai as he frowned and said, ¡°You say that you¡¯re an all-element Mage?¡±

    Zhao Hai was actually attracted to the old man¡¯s quill. Zhao Hai discovered that the old man¡¯s quill pen wasn¡¯t a normal pen. Instead of having ink on its tip, the quill pen actually emitted beautiful, dazzling light.

    At the same time, although the table looked like it was made out of ordinary wood, it actually had a small film on top of it. As the light fell on this film, the words that were written began to levitate.

    Upon hearing the old Mage¡¯s question, Zhao Hai recovered, then he nodded and said, ¡°Yes, this one is an all-element Mage.¡±

    The Old Mage¡¯s two eyes shone, he smiled and said, ¡°Alright, very good. Show me a spell or two.¡± Zhao Hai stared, then he looked around before turning back to the Old Man, ¡°Right now?¡± The Old Man looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction and smiled, ¡°Yes, right now. But don¡¯t use too much magic.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He didn¡¯t reject the request, he knew that this was some sort of test. He waved left his hand, summoning a tornado on his hand. As though like dancing elves, the tornado danced on his hand, drilling through his fingers as though it was a yful child¡­

    This wasn¡¯t the end, Zhao Hai waved his right hand, summoning a little fireball. This fireball also rolled about his hand. Then Zhao Hai threw the fireball over to his left hand. The fireball and the tornado met and proceeded to chase each other.

    After that, Zhao Hai waved his right hand once more, summoning a ball of water. Then after tossing the ball of water to his left hand, Zhao Hai summoned a piece of stone, then a ck and white mass. After summoning the six elements, Zhao Hai had them revolve around his body. They looked like six naughty children gathering around their father.

    After showing this, Zhao Hai knew that he had shown his capabilities. He gave a snort as the elements vanished. Then he looked at the Old Mage and said, ¡°Mister, is that enough?¡±

    The Old Mage looked at Zhao Hai with shining eyes as he nodded again and again, saying, ¡°Good, very good.¡± He said that while writing a few more lines on the table. After some time, he ced the quill down and then took out a piece of paper from the side. Taking a look at the contents of the paper, the Old Man nodded before handing it over to Zhao Hai, ¡°Take this and follow them. Take a break for today. Someone wille and pick you up tomorrow morning. He will take you to a ce, there you will know everything you need to know.¡± Zhao Hai looked at the paper and read its contents. The writing was in traditional chinese, but Zhao Hai could see that the contents of the paper were rted to him. It had his name, the ne he came from, the fact that he was an all-element Mage, and then some appraisals about him.

    The Old Man really wasn¡¯t stingy in appraising Zhao Hai. Above the information that Zhao Hai was an all-element Mage, the Old Man also added that he had reached a high-level of control and it was suggested that he should undergo training.

    Upon seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but force a smile. He was an apex Expert in the Anta ne. But in here, it seems like he needed training. He didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare to show that he was dissatisfied. This was because he felt that the Old Mage¡¯s strength was no weaker than him, and might even be more powerful. If that Old Man saw him looking dissatisfied, then he might teach him a lesson. With no information about where he was, Zhao Hai naturally wouldn¡¯t mess anything up.

 Chapter 1073 â€“ Room 2046

    <h4>Chapter 1073 ¨C Room 2046</h4>

    The Old Man looked at Zhao Hai staring at the paper and smiled, ¡°Young Man, go and take a rest. You just ascended to Machine Field. I know that you are the strongest person at your ne. But here, you¡¯re just an early ascendant. Go, go and rest. Someone will fetch you tomorrow to take you to a ce with all the answers you seek.¡±

    When he heard the Old Mage, Zhao Hai immediately stopped reading the paper. Then he gave the Old Man a respectful bow and said, ¡°Yes, thank you for the advice.¡± Then Zhao Hai turned around and followed the five Robot Mages.

    After seeing Zhao Hai leave, the Old Mage murmured, ¡°He¡¯s a special one. A Mage that isn¡¯t arrogant. He will surely make waves in the future.¡± Once he said that, the Old Mage yawned once more before leaning on the table and saying, ¡°I hope those guys can train him properly.¡± His voice got quieter and quieter as he finally fell asleep.

    Zhao Hai followed the Robot Mages and left the room. While they were walking up a level, Zhao Hai tried to use his spiritual force to scan the surroundings. Then he discovered that the building was made out of special materials thatpletely isted spiritual force.

    Upon knowing about this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be more careful. His spiritual force was very formidable, it was many times better than ordinary Mages. But even so, he still cannot prate anything inside this ce.

    Not to mention the Old Mage¡¯s strength, nor the materials used to make this building that weren¡¯t in the Anta ne, the five Robot Mages alone made Zhao Hai curious about this ce called the Machine Field.

    But what made Zhao Hai curious the most was the fact that he didn¡¯t ascend in the Cultivation Realm, but instead in this Machine Field. Also, he hadn¡¯t heard about this ce before, did Lu Wei¡¯s remnant soul lie? That¡¯s impossible. At that time, the soul has been subdued by the Space, it couldn¡¯t have lied. It might be because he ascended in the Anta ne.

    After he thought about this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel regret. If he knew that he would ascend to this ce, then he might not have chosen the Mage Continent. Instead, he would just choose to ascend in the Divine Realm. After all, he still had some understanding with regards to the Cultivation Realm. As for this Machine Field, he waspletely clueless.

    But after some thought, Zhao Hai removed the negative thoughts from his mind and instead rejoiced. Looking at what just happened, it seems like the Machine Field was used to receiving ascenders. Moreover, they already had a set of procedures in weing neers. This was noteworthy. This meant that this ne¡¯s strength was much higher than the Mage Continent. It shouldn¡¯t be any weaker than the Cultivation Realm.

    While Zhao Hai was thinking about these things, the five Robot Mages stopped in front of a room before Number 1 turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, please go in and take a rest. We shall be waiting outside. You can call us if you need anything.¡± Zhao Hai recovered, then after he gave the Robot Mages his gratitude, he turned around and pushed the door open. But upon seeing the door te, Zhao Hai couldnt¡¯ help but stare. There were four numbers printed in arabic numerals, 2046!

    When he saw these four numbers, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. It seems like he was number 2046. Who knows if this room was differentpared to the others.

    He gently shook his head and then entered the room. Zhao Hai also knew that this was just a coincidence, it shouldn¡¯t be rted to Earth.

    It was an ordinary room. It was divided into two parts, a small living room and the bedroom. In between the living room and the bedroom was a door. Zhao Hai opened it and saw that it was the bathroom.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but faintly smile. He didn¡¯t mind the room anymore as he walked to his bedroom. The bedroom was also very ordinary, there wasn¡¯t anything special inside. It had a cab, a bed, and amp. After looking through the room, Zhao Hai sat down and began to contact Cai¡¯er using his mind.

    And after hearing Cai¡¯er¡¯s reply, Zhao Hai began to feel relieved. Then he used his mind to talk, ¡°Cai¡¯er, I won¡¯t be able to enter the Space in the meantime. I¡¯m afraid this room is under surveince. Let¡¯s wait for a while as I gain more understanding about this ne. Tell everyone that there¡¯s no need to worry.¡± Cai¡¯er gave her approval. After the small conversation, Zhao Hao stopped theirmunication. Then he began to sit cross-legged as he rested. What Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know was the fact that he was right. This room was monitored. Not entering the Space was the right decision.

    The moment Zhao Hai entered room 2046, his actions were immediately noted down. Moreover, his presence in this room began to shake the Machine Field.

    Zhao Hai just came to the Machine Field so he didn¡¯t know. The Machine Field was quite good in looking after ascenders from the lower realms. This was because everyone knew that the concentration of energy in both realms were very different. If someone was able to ascend from a lower realm, then this meant that they were rare talents. Such people needed to be trained well and they might emerge as powerful Expertster on.

    Naturally, this went ording to how diligent the ascender was. After all, back in their lower realms, these ascenders were powerful experts. But upon reaching the Machine Realm, they were demoted into ordinary people. Some people couldn¡¯t bear this change of status and would live a life of degeneracy and vanishing from the eyes of the people. There would also be people who treated the Machine Field as an amusement park, not having the heart to progress in their cultivation. With this mindset, it was impossible for them to be strong.

    The ce where Zhao Hai was currently in was an area specifically made to receive ascenders. There were quite a lot of nes that the Machine Field was in control of. And almost every year, an ascender woulde from the lower realms. However, only a handful of these ascenders would truly prove themselves as talented, the others, for some reason, became just ordinary people.

    But among the rooms used to receive ascenders, there was one room the Machine Field deemed very special. And it was room 2046!

    Besides the reception tower as well as the first level staff room, the second to eleventhyers were ces for ascenders to upy. There were 100 rooms in each level. Above the eleventh floor were rooms for the staff to rest in.

    There weren¡¯t necessarily 100 people in the Machine Field¡¯s Ascender Reception Area. Moreover, some of them would live here for just one night and then leave the day after. Because of this, these 100 rooms were generally empty. The staff responsible for registering the ascenders was also in charge of where to put them. Naturally, the assignment of the rooms wasn¡¯t random.

    One¡¯s room went ording to the ascender¡¯s recorded aptitude. The higher your talent, the higher the floor you¡¯ll be assigned to. And the lower one¡¯s floor assignment was, the lower their talent would be. And Zhao Hai was in the second level, so he should be on one of the worst rooms. However, room 2046 was an exception.

    Among the ascender reception staff, room 2046 held a very special status. Naturally, room 2046 was just an ordinary room in the beginning. But one day, it changed when a Mage from a lower realm ascended. This Mage was referred to have a low aptitude, and that he had no future. Because of this, he was assigned to room 2046. But who would¡¯ve expected that the Mage would create a miracle, bing a famous expert in the Machine Field. In his old age, the Mage decided to settle down in the Ascender Reception Tower. And from that moment on, each ascender that the Mage had his eyes on would be sent to room 2046. And after that, every ascender that took residence in room 2046 became strong experts. This Mage would continually assign ascenders to room 2046, and almost without fail, those ascenders would be strong experts. As this information got passed around, the Machine Field began to have an unwritten rule, every ascender living in room 2046 was favored to be a strong expertter on.

    Because of this, people would pay attention whenever an ascender gets assigned to room 2046. But Zhao Hai was unaware of this. He thought that it was the Robot Mages¡¯ decision to assign him to room 2046.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai¡¯s image was passed around to all influences in the Machine Realm. Before long, all of these powers began to note Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai continued to practice inside his room. However, he felt a little strange. He was very sensitive when it came to energy. Because of this, he knew very clearly that the amount of energy inside this metal room shouldn¡¯t be that rich. Although thews here were the same, the energy density had actually undergone a huge change.

    Even if he was puzzled, Zhao Hai recalled the Old Mage saying that someone would take him to a ce tomorrow. There, all of his questions would be answered. Because of this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dwell on this matter for long.

    Since he was in a new ce, he needed to be low-key. Therefore, Zhao Hai nned to show as little as possible. But he didn¡¯t know that the Old Mage fancied his talent and ced him in room 2046.

    If Zhao Hai knew about what the Old Mage did, then he wouldn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Fortunately, he was careful and didn¡¯t enter the Space. Otherwise, his secret might ce him into huge trouble.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know that his information was already on the desks of the Machine Field¡¯s various powers. When these huge influences saw that Zhao Hai was a Mage that can use all of the elements, they immediately took note of him.

    Back in the Divine Realm, Zhao Hai transformed his energy to shift between battle qi and magic. However, due to the Mage Continent¡¯sws, this transformation between energies and elements was impossible. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know about this because he spent too little time in the Mage Continent.

 Chapter 1074 â€“ Ascender Academy

    <h4>Chapter 1074 ¨C Ascender Academy</h4>

    Thews of the heavens and the earth have always been a mystery! Each ce had their own distinctw. Take the Mage Continent for example, they hadws that only permit the use of magic energy. Besides magic energy, they couldn¡¯t use anything else. But even if they could other energies, they wouldn¡¯t be able to use too much of it. Because of this, nobody in the Mage Continent cultivated both martial arts and magic. And in the end, they would never reach the peak strength of an individual, not to even say ascending. This was the same case with the Warrior Continent and the Magic Armor Continent. The reason why Zhao Hai was repelled by thews was because his body was full of both battle qi and magic.

    When he ascended to the Machine Field, Zhao Hai was still able to use all kinds of energy. Normally, when the Old Mage asked someone from the Mage Continent to show their spells, they would certainly use the element they were proficient in. But since Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know about this, he revealed that he was a Mage that could use all of the elements.

    Zhao Hai might not know about the Mage Continent¡¯s state, but the people from the Machine Field did. Therefore, when they heard that Zhao Hai was an all-element Mage, they were shocked.

    It needed more than aptitude to ascend while also being an all-element Mage. Needless to say, the people from the Machine Field paid very close attention to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know any of these, so he just sat there the entire evening, cultivating. He knew that even if he was an expert in the Anta ne, but in the Machine Field, he was only someone with some talent. If he wanted to live a better life here, then he needed to bepetent.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s actions actually earned the praise of the people observing him. There were some ascenders who still had the mindset that they were very strong. Because of this, their bodies exuded arrogance and would eventually be idle. People like Zhao Hai who still cultivated after ascending were in the minority.

    Even those who became strong afterwards were still arrogant when they ascended. On their first night, they couldn¡¯t sit still like Zhao Hai and practice the entire night.

    The more he was like this, the more it showed that Zhao Hai was different. Those who¡¯ve seen Zhao Hai¡¯s conduct felt that he was even more worthy of their attention.

    To a person who was absorbed in their cultivation, one night was nothing. Zhao Hai only thought that he was circting his Myriad Ster Transformations Yin-Yang a few times before he heard a knocking from outside his room.

    Zhao Hai stopped cultivating as he said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    The door opened before a person wearing mage robes entered. This person¡¯s mage robes were unlike the ones worn by the Robot Mages. This person¡¯s robes were very fashionable and didn¡¯t cover his entire body.

    Zhao Hai stared, he looked at the person and asked, ¡°You are?¡±

    The person smiled faintly at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Are you Mister Zhao Hai who ascended from the Anta ne yesterday? Hello, I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯m Zhao Hai. Hello. May I know where you¡¯re taking me?¡±

    The Mage smiled and said, ¡°All ascenders from the lower realms needs to study in the Machine Field¡¯s Ascender Academy for one year. And after a test, you will then be provided with an official citizenship. I¡¯m here to lead you to the academy.¡±

    Upon hearing the Mage, Zhao Hai immediately nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±

    The person smiled and said, ¡°Not a problem. Since this is a ce for you to temporarily take a rest, you¡¯ll only get to eat after arriving at the Academy¡± Then he made a gesture to lead Zhao Hai.

    After expressing his gratitude, Zhao Hai proceeded to walk shoulder to shoulder with the Mage. Zhao Hai no longer saw the five Robot Mage as he walked together with the Mage. Since Zhao Hai lived on the second floor, they were able to head outside very quickly.

    Zhao Hai was met with shock upon reaching outside. What he saw was something that could only be seen in science fiction movie scenes. There were tall buildings, each one easily reaching 100 floors. On the skies were flying vehicles just like the one from the movies. On some corners and sides of buildings were huge screens showing advertisements.

    Upon seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction, the person smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ll slowly get used to it. Come, let¡¯s get going.¡± As he said that, the person gestured Zhao Hai towards a car not far away. This car was just like other automobiles, but this one didn¡¯t have wheels, instead it had something that looked like propellers. It looked like a vehicle meant for aquatic use.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t ask anything and just lowered his head in order to enter the vehicle. While the other person was entering the car, Zhao Hai took the opportunity to look at the ce he came from. It was a tall tower, but in thisrge concrete jungle filled with tall buildings, it was on the shorter side. It only had about 20 floors, and even if looked shorter than it was, it would be 30 floors at most.

    The entire tower was made out of a type of azure stone. It looked ancient, just like how the others magic towers were made. There were no windows on this tower, exactly like some magic towers. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He didn¡¯t expect a building such as this to exist in this ce.

    The person saw Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction as he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Does it seem strange that the ascender tower looks ipatible with the surrounding buildings?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°It looks out of ce.¡±

    The person smiled and said, ¡°This is the oldest building in the entire Magic City. And the building was also intentionally built to look like this.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the man with a puzzled expression. The man just smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re from the lower realms. Don¡¯t you think that it would be better to live in buildings like these?¡± Then he gestured towards the nearby tall buildings.

    Then he turned his head to the front of the car and said, ¡°Ascender Academy.¡± The vehicle silently started. It was a smooth start that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t even able to notice that the vehicle was already running.

    However, Zhao Hai shook his head and replied to the earlier question, ¡°To be honest, I felt ufortable in that building when I arrived.¡±

    The person smiled and said, ¡°It is for this reason that we didn¡¯t replicate its appearance. Also, the appearance of the building has a function. The building has magic formations that suppresses spiritual qi.¡±

    Zhao Hai immediately asked, ¡°Spiritual Qi?¡±

    The person looked at Zhao Hai and smiled, ¡°Right, Spiritual Qi. In the Machine Field, we don¡¯t study what you call magic energy. Instead, we have spiritual qi. Don¡¯t think that Spiritual Qi is weak based on your experience yesterday. That was because the building has formations that suppresses spiritual qi. Actually, the spiritual qi in the Machine Field is a hundred times more than what you experienced before. But newly ascended people like you might not be able to adjust to the abrupt change in concentration, causing you to turn insane. You need time to adapt, so the tower suppresses the spiritual qi in the surroundings. In the course of one year, the Ascender Academy will gradually train you to adapt to the normal amount of spiritual qi. Once you get used to the normal level of spiritual qi and pass the assessment, then you will be an official citizen of Machine Field.¡±

    While the person was saying that, the car was speeding through the air. Although the car was very fast, the speed can¡¯t actually be felt inside. It just felt like they were just sitting in a room.

    By the time the person stopped speaking, the car stopped in front of a lot. This lot was quite big,plementing the huge 100-story or more building in front of it. Above therge building were four characters that read ¡®Ascender Academy¡¯.

    After the car stopped, the vehicle door automatically opened as electronic voice was heard, ¡°Ascender Academy, please disembark.¡±

    The person turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head out.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and exited the car along with the Mage.

    Just as they stood on the ground, it suddenly moved forward. Zhao Hai stared at the ground for a moment and didn¡¯t care about it anymore.

    The person looked at Zhao Hai and smiled, ¡°You reacted quite well. I received someone who fell over the moment it moved.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Actually, my Anta ne is quite developed. Although we don¡¯t have moving tforms, we have elevators. I think the principle between the two is quite simr.¡±

    The man turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Really? The Anta ne has elevators? You aren¡¯t lying?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Of course its true. You might now know, but the Anta ne is divided into three continents, the Mage Continent, Warrior Continent, and the Magic Armor Continent. The Mage Continent and the Warrior Continent didn¡¯t have elevators, but the Magic Armor Continent did. Oh right, those Mages that received me yesterday, they looked like magic armors from the Magic Armor Continent. They aren¡¯t really people are they?¡±

    Zhao Hai deliberately inserted thest part in order to probe for information. The person didn¡¯t suspect anything as he said, ¡°Of course they¡¯re not people. They¡¯re robots that are made to look like people. They¡¯re just machines. So those magic armors, what do they look like?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Magic armors are metal giants several meters tall. People can enter this giant and operate it from the inside. In addition to fighting, magic armors can also fly. They¡¯re strength is quite formidable. Moreover, there¡¯s also an ascension magic armor. I hear that high-level pilots use them in order to ascend. Do they ascend here?¡±

    The person nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s possible that they ascended here. But the ce where you¡¯re from didn¡¯t have any ascenders for a long time. I had this job for 20 years, and I haven¡¯t heard of someone ascending from your ne.¡±

    Zhao Hai just gave a smile, ¡°The rate of ascension in the Anta ne is very slow. There has been so many years since somebody ascended.¡±

    The man gave a nod, ¡°That¡¯s normal. There are some nes that won¡¯t have ascenders for several hundred years. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    The two arrived at therge building as they chatted. There was a huge screen before therge building. Shown on that screen were information rted to the Ascender Academy. The entire building was called the Ascender Mage Academy. This was because this building was for training Mage Ascenders.

    The person looked at Zhao Hai who was reading the screen and smiled, ¡°There¡¯s no need to read everything. You¡¯ll know all about that as you spend time here. Let¡¯s go and have you registered first. Then after you settle down at the dormitory, you can have your meal.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and entered the building. Inside was a very big hall, it wasn¡¯t any smaller than the hall Zhao Hai ascended to.

    Inside this hall were people in Mage robes busily walking in and out. Several of these people saw Zhao Hai arrive and then whispered among each other.

    Since Zhao Hai¡¯s ears were very sensitive, he was able to hear their words, ¡°This one¡¯s new. Who knows where he came from.¡±

    Another said, ¡°Who cares where he came from? He may be a genius back there, but here everyone is equal.¡±

    At this time, Zhao Hai arrived at the innermost part of the hall. There was a door that had three characters that read ¡°Registration Office¡±. The man pushed the door open and entered. Zhao Hai quickly followed behind.

    The room wasn¡¯t very big, only about 20 or so square meters. The inside looked simple. It only had a table, a chair, and a robot.

    This one looked like a very simple robot. It had a round head and its face was half-covered with a screen. It had a silvery body and two arms that showed tes and gears. The robot¡¯s left hand was a rectangr box while the other was equipped with a pen.

    Zhao Hai looked at this and understood why the person didn¡¯t even bother to knock. So the one inside the room wasn¡¯t a person.

    The man wasn¡¯t polite as he arrived in front of the robot and then turned to Zhao Hai, ¡°Give me the piece of paper that you received yesterday.¡± Zhao Hai took the paper that was given to him by the Old Mage and then handed it over to the person.

    After the Mage received the piece of paper, he ced it on the table. The robot¡¯s screen turned bright before writing something on the paper with its pen. After that, the robot¡¯s rectangr box whirred two times before a card was spat out.

 Chapter 1075 â€“ A Bag of Coins For A Secret

    <h4>Chapter 1075 ¨C A Bag of Coins For A Secret</h4>

    The man took the card from the robot before handing it over to Zhao Hai, then he said, ¡°This is your ID card. For one year, you would only be able to live inside the Ascender Academy. But you can use this card both in and out of the academy. You will have your own separate room to store your items. This ID card also functions as a bank card. Do you know what a bank is?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Of course, we have banks in the Anta ne. We also use our ID cards as bank cards back there.¡±

    The man nodded and said, ¡°It seems like I need to know more about the Anta ne. I didn¡¯t expect your civilization to be advanced. This card has 10,000 machine coins. You can use this to buy things. Naturally, the dormitory and the canteen won¡¯t cost any money. But there¡¯s also a restaurant on the premises. If you want to eat good food, then you can go to the restaurant to eat. But you need to spend money if you want to do that. Although 10,000 isn¡¯t a lot, it should be enough for you to live with for an entire year. You also need to pay attention to the tests every month. The content of these tests vary, and there¡¯s also tests that rte to the military. If you pass these tests, you will gain money as reward. If you fail them, then your money will be deducted as punishment. Do you understand?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Not only did the Machine Field wee the ascenders, they took great pains in order to construct this academy. They also made sure to have the ascender get used to spiritual qi. At the same time, the academy was built like a small city to make the ascenders familiar with the lifestyle of the Machine Field. And to top it all off, they even gave 10,000 machine coins. They were truly generous.

    The man looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you shocked? I¡¯ve seen ascenders before who reacted strongly to the one-year stay inside the academy. They said that we¡¯re putting them under arrest.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Mister can rest assured, I¡¯m very satisfied with this arrangement. Right, how can I know where I¡¯ll be staying? Going to eat? Or where to head to ss?¡±

    As soon as the man heard Zhao Hai, he immediately replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about that. After obtaining this card, you will also be given a Robot Butler. You can even take this robot with you after you leave the academy. If you need anything, you can just ask the butler to assist you.¡±

    After he said that, the door opened and a robot entered. This robot wasn¡¯t as advanced as the Mage Robots from the ascender tower. This robot looked like a metal shell with a head and two eyes. While it walked over, one could hear the gears moving. One could see at first nce that it wasn¡¯t a good product.

    The man looked at the robot and said, ¡°This is you Robot Butler. If you don¡¯t want this one, you can just go to the school¡¯s store to buy another one. Robot Butlers are quite cheap, you can buy several of them using your 10,000 coins. You can also exchange your lower realm items in the shop in exchange for coins. And since your lower realm coins don¡¯t circte here, you can go to the school¡¯s bank and have them exchanged. Rest assured, the exchange rate is very fair. At the very least, you won¡¯t eat a huge loss. Alright, I¡¯ve already aplished what I need to do. If you have any questions, you can just tell them to this robot. Programmed into this robot aremon questions that ascenders ask.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded before he gave a bow and said, ¡°Thanks for the hard work. Right, from the beginning I failed to ask for your name. I¡¯ve been disrespectful. Please ept this small gift.¡± Then Zhao Hai turned his hand to retrieve a small sack. This cloth bag wasn¡¯t that big, but the thing inside felt quite heavy.

    The man was also a good judge of the items. After seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s cloth sack, he knew that it was a bag of coins. To be honest, he didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to give him a bag of coins.

    The man worked in this job for more than 20 years and had met quite a number of ascenders. These ascenders were too arrogant to give him gifts. When they saw him, they all treated him as though he were a servant. Although he took this job because he didn¡¯t have the talent to progress, he still felt ufortable with being looked down upon. Zhao Hai was the first person in 20 years that gave him any gifts.

    The man actually didn¡¯t take the coins and just bowed and said, ¡°I thank Mister Zhao Hai. I¡¯m called Gu Mingyue. Mister Zhao Hai, I¡¯ve been a receptionist for more than 20 years, and this is the first time that someone has given me gifts. However, I simply cannot ept your generosity. You need these gold coins. This academy is built just like a small city. In order to get settled here, you would need money. You also need to save up some money for the future.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for Mister to worry about me. I¡¯m a Mage, I could easily study magic for a whole year without going out. I also don¡¯t like to walk around, so I don¡¯t need that much money. Please take it.¡± Then he took Gu Mingyue¡¯s hand and ced the bag on it.

    Gu Mingyue looked at Zhao Hai and felt his heart move. He looked outside the room before turning to the Robot Butler, saying, ¡°You go wait for us outside.¡± The Robot Butler didn¡¯t move and just turned to Zhao Hai, obviously treating him as its master. It would only listen to Zhao Hai¡¯s instructions.

    After seeing Gu Mingyue¡¯s expression, Zhao Hai knew that the man had something to say. So he immediately turned to the robot and said, ¡°You go outside and wait.¡± The robot immediately bowed towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Then it proceeded to leave the room.

    Once the robot had left the room, Gu Mingyue immediately looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, you need to be alert if you intend to use this robot. It isn¡¯t just a Robot Butler, it is also used to observe a person. If you use him, make sure to have him modified by a special robot shop inside the school and remove the surveince device. There are a lot of robot shops inside the academy, but there are special ones that don¡¯t care about the academy¡¯s power and influence. If you also want to buy robots, buy them from those special stores, they can guarantee the quality of your robot.¡± Zhao Hai blinked upon hearing this. Then he said, ¡°Alright, I will pay attention. Thank you for the warning Mister Gu. If you need anything from me in the future, then don¡¯t hesitate to approach me. I¡¯ll do what I can to help.¡±

    Gu Mingyue bowed and said, ¡°Thank you, Mister Zhao Hai. I will take my leave first.¡± Then he turned around and left.

    After seeing Gu Mingyue being honest, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile. He understood that Gu Mingyue was a low-level character here in the Machine Field. And it would be close to impossible for him to advance further in life. Because of this, he could only be a receptionist here. Moreover, he did so for already 20 years.

    Because of their status in life, these low-level characters wouldn¡¯t enter the eyes of most ascenders. But Zhao Hai knew that these kinds of people had their own methods and means in order to survive. If you make connections with them, then you would certainly gain unexpected benefitster on.

    Now that Zhao Hai arrived at apletely new ce, his way forward was essentially dark. In this case, it wouldn¡¯t be bad to have a few friends while keeping a low profile. If he were plunged into cunning plots and ruses, who would save his life?

    Take today¡¯s matter for example, a bag of gold coins was nothing to Zhao Hai. But to Gu Mingyue, it might actually represent something, even changing his state in life. Most importantly, Gu Mingyue saw Zhao Hai¡¯s respect in that bag of gold coins.

    And because of this, Gu Mingyue was able to tell Zhao Hai such a relevant information. Otherwise, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have known about the surveince device inside the robot.

    This information was very important to Zhao Hai. His biggest secret was the Farm. If a heaven defying thing such as the Farm was made known to these people, then they would certainly use all kinds of means in order to take it from him.

    Gu Mingyue told Zhao Hai that the spiritual qi in the Machine Field was a hundred times more than the lower realms. With such a concentration of energy, the Machine Field certainly had much more powerful experts than the Underworld.

    Zhao Hai also came to know that thews of a ne had a direct rtionship with the ne¡¯s density of spiritual qi. Since the Ark Continent¡¯s spiritual qi was inferior to the Divine Realm, it could only produce experts up to 9th rank. God-ranks would need to ascend not only because of thews, but also because of the spiritual qi.

    If God-ranks stay in the Ark Continent for a long time, then they would absorb massive amounts of the Ark Continent¡¯s spiritual qi. This would affect the continent¡¯s development. Since the density of the spiritual qi was low, the Ark Continent¡¯sws wouldn¡¯t permit the constant presence of God-ranks inside the ne.

    Thews and the density of spiritual qi were part of the universe. Naturally, theyplement each other. Thews of the Ark Continent¡¯s have been forcibly changed, and even if it was connected to the Divine Realm, it still couldn¡¯t replenish the spiritual qi being lost. Because of this, the Ark Continent opened more spatial cracks in order to supplement its need of spiritual qi.

    Although the energy of the Underworld was dark energy, it was still a type of spiritual qi. Since the spiritual qi of the Underworld was superior than the Divine Realm, the strongest experts born there would naturally be stronger than the ones in the Divine Realm.

    And now, the spiritual qi of the Machine Realm was supposedly 100 times more than the Anta ne. ording to estimation, the strongest experts here should be at least 100 times stronger than the peak experts in the Anta ne. Faced with such experts, even Zhao Hai was certain that he wouldn¡¯t be able to make a struggle.

    Zhao Hai recalled his arrogance back in the Underworld, where he could just tten a city with ease. But now he was clear that he couldn¡¯t afford such arrogance.

 Chapter 1076 â€“ The Massive World of Cultivation!

    <h4>Chapter 1076 ¨C The Massive World of Cultivation!</h4>

    When Zhao Hai left the registration office, the Robot Butler clunkily went to greet him. Seeing the mechanical being approaching him, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but admit that this robot was very ugly. And with Gu Mingyue¡¯s reminder, he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be keeping this robot by his side.

    However, he wouldn¡¯t rece this robot immediately, it would be too suspicious if he did so. Also, it wouldn¡¯t be toote to exchange this robotter on. And the robot wouldn¡¯t be following him at night, so he can just go to the Space then.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t polite as he told the butler, ¡°I¡¯ll be calling you Tinkle from now on, and you¡¯ll call me Young Master. Understood?¡±

    The Robot Butler bowed and said, ¡°Tinkle understands. Young Master can rest assured.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded before he said, ¡°Tinkle, take me to see my room.¡±

    Tinkleplied before leading Zhao Hai to the side. Zhao Hai was now able to see that there were several elevators. Moreover, the numbers on top of these elevators reached three digits.

    To be honest, the level of technology in the Machine Field had exceeded Zhao Hai¡¯s imagination. At the same time, their level of magic formations was also beyond his expectations.

    Whether it was an elevator or a speeding car, all of these things had traces of magic formations in them. These magic formations weren¡¯t just ornaments, they really had a purpose. This caused Zhao Hai to be surprised.

    Developing technology and magic formations to this degree wasn¡¯t an easy feat. While he thought of this, Zhao Hai and Tinkle entered into the elevator. As Tinkle pressed a few buttons, Zhao Hai noticed that alongside numbers, there were also guides on the panel. For example, on the button with ¡®12¡¯ in it, the word ¡®store¡¯ was printed out. And on floor 14, ¡®restaurant¡¯ could be read.

    Zhao Hai looked at the elevator panel and saw that there were 110 floors altogether. Ten of which were used as ssrooms, another ten were for dormitories, and five for the library. There were even some floors allocated as practice grounds, which made Zhao Hai somewhat confused.

    But after recalling what Gu Mingyue said that the academy built like a small city, Zhao Hai began to understand. This practice ground wasn¡¯t actually outdoors, it was just built inside the building. This way, they really had no way of going outside for a year.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t need to find the dormitory floor, Tinkle already took care of it. After the elevator doors opened, Tinkle led Zhao Hai out.

    Zhao Hai was quite curious about the elevator. He felt that the elevator was much faster than he expected. Upon heading out of the elevator, they were met with an illustration showing the different blocks present in the floor. There was the calming block, clear block, silent block, andmon block, a total of four regions.

    Zhao Hai looked at the characters of the four regions and couldn¡¯t help but murmur, ¡°Clear and calming? Interesting.¡±

    Seeing Zhao Hai stop, Tinkle stopped as well. Zhao Hai turned to Tinkle and said, ¡°Tinkle, which block do we live in?¡±

    Tinkle quickly answered, ¡°Young Master, we live in the clear block. Please follow me.¡± Zhao Hai nodded as Tinkle led him in. Tinkle turned corners about seven or eight times. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect this ce to be huge, there might be dozens of rooms on this floor alone.

    Tinkle brought Zhao Hai to a room that had the number ¡®13¡¯ on it. Then he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, we¡¯re here. You can open the door using your ID card.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and took his ID card out before inserting it on a hole beside the door. A ¡®ding¡¯ was heard before the door opened for Zhao Hai and Tinkle to enter.

    Zhao Hai took a deep breath before entering his room. He inspected the ce and estimated it to be about 50 square meters. But this was already pretty good. After entering the door, he was met with the small living room. On the living room was a set of sofas and a television. The living room and the bedroom wasn¡¯t partitioned by walls, instead a shelf was used to divide the two. On the shelf were a few decorations such as figurines of cars and other things.

    The bedroom was also simple. Besides the bed, closet, and a cab, there were no other things inside. Next to the living room was another room. Upon entering, Zhao Hai saw a set of sanitary items inside. It seems like this was the bathroom. There was also another room right next to the living room. Zhao Hai looked in and there was a chair and a table as well as some shelves with books on them. It was the study.

    Although his living quarters was quite small, it was fully equipped. This ce was really well-made.

    After his simple exploration, TInkle introduced Zhao Hai to the facilities built into the room. There weren¡¯t really a lot of advanced things in this room aside from aputer connected to a widework. For someone who used the inte a lot in his past life, thisputer was already good for Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai explored the room a few times before he returned to the study and scanned through some books. Sure enough, these books had rtively simple contents. Most of them were about the Machine Field. Naturally, the books were specially prepared for ascenders from the lower realms. It was also possible to know about these by using theputer. But since most of the ascenders didn¡¯t know how to useputers, they could only ce the books here.

    Since this room was present, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t too anxious about understanding the Machine Field. He could just read them anytime. What he needed to do now was to gain an understanding of the academy.

    Zhao Hai turned to Tinkle and said, ¡°Tinkle, lead to me to explore the ssrooms, then we¡¯ll head to the cafeteria.¡± Tinkleplied and brought Zhao Hai out of the room. Locking the door was very simple, it only took a press of a button in order to lock it. Moreover, the button identified the room¡¯s owner by fingerprint. This way, other people wouldn¡¯t be able to lock the room¡¯s owner in his own room.

    Tinkle proceeded to bring Zhao Hai to explore the ssrooms. Upon seeing the rooms, Zhao Hai knew that they were different. The ssrooms that ascenders entered in were pre-arranged. Inside each ssroom was an instructor that would teach you. Then after a while, you would be tested. If you pass the test, you would proceed to another ssroom. But that ssroom didn¡¯t have a living instructor inside, instead you would be taught by a robot.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t oppose to this arrangement. After that, Tinkle brough Zhao Hai to the cafeteria. Actually, the cafeteria wasn¡¯t too far from the ssrooms. This way, it was convenient for the studentsing from their sses. Robots were specially assigned in this cafeteria in order to serve the students. The meals here were free but were fixed. In other words, if you don¡¯t like the food, then you would have no choice but to eat it.

    After visiting these ces, Zhao Hai returned to his room. The stores as well as the other ces could be dyed and visited at another time. After all, one couldn¡¯t just understand everything in one go. The technology level of this ce was more developedpared to earth. He needed to digest everything first.

    When Tinkle and Zhao Hai returned to their room, Zhao Hai went to the bathroom and took a good bath. He also noticed a set of night clothes that was hung inside the cab. He changed into these night clothes before throwing his own clothes into the automatic washing machine. Tinkle can take care of these things, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t need to do anything else.

    Zhao Hai proceeded to the study, stopping himself from touching theputer. After arriving at the bookshelf, he took out a book introducing the Machine Field.

    Zhao Hai slowly and calmly turned the pages of the book. However, deep inside, his heart wasn¡¯t calm. This book didn¡¯t only introduce basic things about the Machine Field, there were other things as well. He also understood how he came to ascend in this realm.

    Mentioned in this book was the rtionship between the Machine Field and Lu Wei¡¯s Cultivation Realm. The two were like the Mage Continent and the Magic Armor Continent of the Anta ne.

    However, the distance between the Machine Field and the Cultivation Realm wasn¡¯t just an ocean, but a huge span of void!

    There were more than 1,200s that can be inhabited in the Machine Field. But there were a lot mores in the Cultivation Realm, about 10 thousand. Also, the two ces weren¡¯t peaceful, they were hostile to each other.

    The reason the Machine Realm was called as such was because it was not only an advanced Mechanical Civilization, it was also very adept in magic formations.

    Back in the Underworld, Zhao Hai discovered that magic formations and the Cultivation Realm¡¯s Arrays werepletely different systems. Zhao Hai thought that after reaching a very deep realm in magic formations, one would arrive at magic arrays. But afterwards he discovered his mistake. Magic formations and arrays work with twopletely differentws. In the Machine Field, magic formations were developed to an extreme level. Arrays used in the Cultivation World werepletely different from these magic formations.

    It can be said that the Machine Field was supported by two major systems, the mechanical system as well as the magic formation system. This was the reason why it was called the Machine Field.

    Besides the Machine Field and the Cultivation Realm, there was also the Devil Realm, Spirit Realm, Monster Realm, Elven Realm, and the other smaller groups. They were the influences in this world. Moreover, these realms weren¡¯t spread out in one ne. This ne wasposed of countless big and small nes connected to each other by transmission formations.

    After reading the book, Zhao Hai began to understand that these groups of small and big nesposed this extremely huge entity. It can be said that theyposed the very massive World of Cultivation!

 Chapter 1077 â€“ A Splendid World

    <h4>Chapter 1077 ¨C A Splendid World</h4>

    Zhao Hai¡¯s mind waspletely glued to the book. Under the book¡¯s guidance, the enormous World of Cultivation slowly unraveled before Zhao Hai¡¯s mind.

    It was an iparably mysterious world. Moreover, it was different than the novels that Zhao Hai had read before. Back then, people from the Cultivation Realm would be riding their swords as they flew in all directions. But this wasn¡¯t the case here, the technology of this world was very developed. People could still ride their flying swords, of course, but if they want to hurry then they would be using something else. They would either use transmission formations or some vehicles.

    The World of Cultivation was also very dangerous. Even powerful cultivators would find themselves in danger at any time. If they fly using their swords all the time, then they would need to keep providing energy. If their enemy knew about what they were doing and then used a transmission formation ahead of time, then the cultivator would be fighting with a deficit in energy. The end result of this wouldn¡¯t be good for the cultivator. Therefore, cultivators who wanted to hurry along would just use cars and other transportation vehicles rather than waste their energy in flying by themselves.

    It was just like how a normal human would ride buses when going long distances. Who in their right mind would jog from city to city? The same principle applies in the World of Cultivation.

    But Zhao Hai also understood that the level of technology between ces differ. It can be said that the science and technology in this world wasn¡¯t purely mechanical. Instead, technology would be the base and then other aspects would be added to it.

    Take the Machine Field for example, their mechanical technology was unified with magic formations, creating a unique civilization. But the mechanical technology in the Machine Realm was only a partial part of their civilization, magic formations was also added to it.

    On the other hand, in the Cultivation Realm, cultivators give cultivation priority. Because of this, their usage of technology was entirely different.

    While the Machine Field had fast cars, mechs, and battleships, the Cultivation Realm was still left with the cultivators themselves equipped with magic artifacts.

    But currently speaking, the Cultivation Realm¡¯s civilization was much better than the Machine Field. Although the Machine Field had powerful battleships, these battleships still fall shortpared to the Cultivation Realm¡¯s magic artifacts.

    Besides the Machine Field and the Cultivation Realm, there was still the Devil Realm, Monster Realm, Spirit Realm, and the Elven Realm!

    The entire World of Cultivation was mainlyposed of these six powers. They were situated at the middle of the world, bing its central powers.

    There were other powers in the World of Cultivation as well, but these weren¡¯t as huge and as powerful as the Cultivation Realm and the others. However, these powers still held influence in their respective territories. And with the central powers being hostile to each other, they were able to survive up to now.

    Although these six central powers were in a hostile rtionship, this didn¡¯t mean that they didn¡¯tmunicate with each other. There were transmission formations connecting their territories. At this time, the six were cautious about fighting lest they risk the lives of the innocent. Because of this, on the surface, the six powers were maintaining peace.

    Although peace was needed to maintain trade, this didn¡¯t mean that small skirmishes had stopped.

    Naturally, these small battles were left unrecorded. However, Zhao Hai had experienced quite a lot of things, so from reading the book, he knew that these battles were constantly happening.

    After reading, Zhao Hai understood that the Ark Continent belonged to the Divine Realm that was controlled by the Cultivation Realm. Meanwhile, the Anta ne was under the Machine Field¡¯s control. Although the ce he ascended was different, he still ascended into amon major ne, the World of Cultivation.

    In addition to Zhao Hai¡¯s fast reading speed, the introductory book was also quite short. So in just a breath of time, Zhao Hai was done. After reading the book, Zhao Hai let out a long breath before his eyes lit up with sparkling light.

    He didn¡¯t expect to end up in such a splendid world. This world had battles between battleships and immortal cultivators. And battles between monsters and men was somewhatmon. Compared to this huge World of Cultivation, the Ark Continent, Anta ne, Divine Realm, and the Underworld just couldn¡¯t catch up.

    Zhao Hai let out another breath as he returned to his usual mood. Then he turned to Tinkle and said, ¡°Tinkle, what¡¯s my schedule for tomorrow?¡±

    Tinkle nodded and said, ¡°Young Master, you have a ss tomorrow at room 1. There, you will receive basic ascender briefing.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a nod, then he said, ¡°Can I go to the cafeteria to eat now?¡±

    Tinkle replied, ¡°You can, Young Master. As long as you present your ID Card, the cafeteria will prepare a meal for you to eat.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Good, then let¡¯s eat. Right, Tinkle, what energy do you need? Do you need to consume anything?¡±

    Tinkle said, ¡°Young Master, this Tinkle doesn¡¯t need to eat anything. I could just charge myself every evening. There¡¯s no need for you to worry.¡±

    Zhao Hao nodded. To be honest, he didn¡¯t expect Tinkle to sustain itself by charging. He expected the robot to have a huge battery, allowing him to maintain its function for many years. Who would¡¯ve thought that the Robot Butler would charge itself every night.

    Zhao Hai proceeded to wear his Mage Robe. Naturally, this robe was a transformed version of Zhao Hai¡¯s battle suit. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t transform his clothes under anyone¡¯s gaze, or else people will start to suspect.

    Although Gu Mingyue didn¡¯t say much, Zhao Hai was able to hear a lot of things from his words. A lot of ascenders from the lower realms use spatial equipment, so the academy shouldn¡¯t be suspicious about him having one. But if he had two or more things that shouldn¡¯t be in a lower realm, then the academy might not let him off easily.

    Upon wearing his Mage Robe, Zhao Hai went out of his room along with Tinkle. As the two were walking, Zhao Hai turned to Tinkle and said, ¡°Tinkle, how long will one chargest? Once I leave the academy and explore the world, wouldn¡¯t it be troublesome if you just suddenly lose power?¡±

    Tinkle replied, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m a Robot Butler, so it¡¯s impossible for me to be far from home. If Young Master brings me along inside a car, then I can charge using the vehicle. If Young Master wants to take me to a ce with no electricity, then you might as well leave me behind. I can maintain two days of work with one charge. I also have a spare battery inside my body, allowing me to work for a total of five days. I will bepletely drained after five days.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, it seems like Tinkle was just a normal home robot. With this information, it seems like robots were inferior to Undead.

    When he thought about this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but pause. Then he tapped his head. He forgot that he revealed that he was an all-element mage yesterday. This means that nobody would suspect him if he had an Undead helping him with his matters.

    After thinking about this, Zhao Hai immediately turned to Tinkle and said, ¡°Tinkle, I¡¯m an All-element Mage. Will the Academy allow me to summon my Undead?¡±

    Tinkle quickly replied, ¡°It is allowed, but you can¡¯t summon a lot. Common ascenders can summon at most five Undead to work for them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, the actually didn¡¯t expect the Academy to permit this action. But after hearing the answer, he suddenly thought about another matter, Faith power.

    Using Undead meant using Dark Energy as well. If the Machine Field was like the Divine Realm, then they might suppress Dark Mages. That wouldn¡¯t be good.

    However, this matter wasn¡¯t something that Tinkle could answer. Zhao Hai could just dy this matter and find the right time to ask the instructor tomorrow.

    The two entered the elevator and before long they arrived at the cafeteria. The academy¡¯s cafeteria was very huge. The academy¡¯s ssrooms upied ten floors, and there was a cafeteria on each floor. Since Zhao Hai was having his sses on the first floor, he could only go to the first floor cafeteria.

    The first floor was where the most recent ascenders go to. They were all Mages, but since they came from different ces, they each have their own differences.

    Just like Zhao Hai who ascended while still young, there were also talents from other nes that ascended at an early age. Naturally, there were also less talented people who ascendedte into their lives. One could see a person¡¯s talent from this point. After all, one cannot hide their age.

    Each floor¡¯s cafeteria could amodate 200 people at the same time. But from the day the academy was established, the cafeteria had never been full. Aside from those wise old men, there were young ascenders that were used to the life in their previous ne where each of their needs were being fulfilled. And since meals in the cafeteria were just ordinary, how could these people eat it? Because of this, those young ascenders would exchange their lower realm coins for machine coins. After that, they would go to the restaurant and have their meals there.

    When Zhao Hai and Tinkle entered the first floor cafeteria, they saw several people already inside. These people were in Mage Robes. Most of them were quite old, with white beards and hair.

    These Old Mages quietly ate their ordinary meals. Their quiet attitude made the cafeteria quite a spiritless ce.

    Looking at these Old Mages, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh inside. He can understand the mood of these Old Mages. They took great pains cultivating their entire life in order to ascend and be treated as deities. But after they ascended, they actually discovered that they weren¡¯t treated as deities. Instead, they arrived at an advanced society that didn¡¯t look at them as anything special. Faced with this situation, the attack on their spirits would surely be enormous.

    Zhao Hai also noted Robot Butlers beside these Old Mages. Moreover, their robots had the same model as Tinkle. There were only a few advanced looking Robot Butlers.

    Although these Old Mages were quietly eating, they were still aware of their surroundings. Seeing neersing in, they couldn¡¯t help but look at the entrance. Upon doing so, they couldn¡¯t help but stare. They didn¡¯t expect a young man like Zhao Hai toe to the cafeteria. Moreover, this was someone they haven¡¯t seen before.

    However, they quickly changed their mind after they understood. This was definitely a new ascender. After that, they didn¡¯t care about Zhao Hai anymore as they proceeded to face their food.

    Zhao Hai understood the moods of these Old Mages. These Old Mage discovered that they didn¡¯t ascend to a holy ce. Moreover, they were old, so improving their strength would be very difficult. Because of this, they didn¡¯t spend their money extravagantly. Instead, they saved their money so that when they leave the academy, they could use this money in order to live their remaining years in happiness.

    Zhao Hai lightly sighed when he thought about these Old Mages. Moreover, he didn¡¯t think that these Old Mages were not talented. After all, they were still able to ascend, this meant that they had potential. Moreover, after living in the Lower Realms for many years, they surely had a lot of umted wisdom. And sometimes, wisdom was the most precious thing one could have.

    Zhao Hai never looked down on these old people. As he stood at the cafeteria¡¯s entrance, he looked around the cafeteria before greeting the Old Mages close by, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Zhao Hai. I just ascended here from the Anta ne. I hope you can take care of me from now on.¡±

    The Old Mages didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to take the initiative to talk to them. Moreover, he was so polite. One must know that the other young ascenders would just arrogantly look at them before snorting. It was as though they had grown eyes on their foreheads. And now, there was this unfamiliar young man being polite to them.

    After seeing that the Old Mages weren¡¯t replying, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly as he added, ¡°Everyone here is an ascender from the lower realms. It can be said that we came from the same ce. The only thing different between us is our age. Other than that, we are the same group. I hope that we can help each other. After all, the Machine Field is a very strange ce for us.¡±

    The Old Mages stared at Zhao Hai. It took a while before someone spoke out. After some time, an Old Mage stood up and courteously bowed, ¡°I¡¯ve seen Mister Zhao Hai. This one is Dins from the Ole ne.¡±

 Chapter 1078 â€“ Ashley Clan

    <h4>Chapter 1078 ¨C Ashley n</h4>

    Being ascenders from the lower realms, these people certainly weren¡¯t simple characters. And for these Old Mages to ascend, it only meant that they were somewhat geniuses among their people. It was only a pity that they were already old when they ascended. This caused their future development to be filled with challenges.

    But at the same time, these Old Mages were people who achieved the peak of their realms. And it was impossible for their hands to not be stained with blood. Because of this, their mental states would surely be very solid.

    It was only because they had ascended to the Machine Field that these Old Mages began to feel temporarily dejected. In the future, they would just casually find a ce and live a countryside lifestyle.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s words were a faint proposal for an alliance. These Old Mages were wizened individuals. Therefore, they were able to read Zhao Hai¡¯s intention from his words.

    All of them came from the lower realms. Although they had been received well after ascending to the Machine Field, this didn¡¯t mean that they would be treated well in the future. Perhaps the people from the Machine Field would treat them as cannon fodder in future battles. These Old Mages didn¡¯t have Zhao Hai¡¯s Space. Because of this, they had no means to decline arrangements from the Machine Realm. In this case, it¡¯s quite possible for them to meet miserable ends.

    But if they unite, then the situation would be different. Of course. their alliance doesn¡¯t have the means to contend against the entire Machine Field, but if they band together, they wouldn¡¯t be abused in the future. There were gangs who lived long lives because of this principle.

    These Old Mages were still outstanding individuals, they were only demoralized at this time because of their status as well as the fact that they were plunged into a strange world. Upon hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s words, these Old Mages immediately introduced themselves. But in the entire cafetaria, there were only 15 Old Mages present.

    After the Old Mages introduced themselves, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Grandmasters, this young one has just ascended, so I basically know nothing. I¡¯m just like you. I hope that we can mutually support each other in the future.¡±

    These Mages naturallyplied as they smiled. Zhao Hai promptly went to the robots in order to get his meal before gathering together with the old men.

    The food wasn¡¯t phenomenal and there wasn¡¯t any liquor. Additionally, the room that was built for 200 people was only upied by a few people, making it very deste. But despite this, the spiritless atmosphere of the room had vanished.

    Zhao Hai knew that with Tinkle present, this matter would certainly be known to many people. However, he wasn¡¯t worried because there were only a dozen or so people. It was impossible for them to threaten the Machine Field. He was also doing this in order to catch the attention of the major forces.

    Zhao Hai believed that no matter where, a force that wants to grow and develop would always need a lot of talents. And it was quite appropriate to say that Zhao Hai was such a talent.

    And what just happened was indeed like what Zhao Hai thought. What Zhao Hai did today has been noted by the various powers from the Machine Field. Those who didn¡¯t get a video would get a printed report.

    And a Dark Mage n, the Ashley n, was one of them. The Ashley n was quite famous in the Machine Field. And ns of Dark Mages were quite unique.

    In the World of Cultivation, the six influence weren¡¯t only hostile to each other. Besides the six, there were also enemies that they needed to defend against. These were some malicious ghosts produced by extremends or powerful magic beats.

    Up until now, nobody could exin exactly how malicious ghosts came into being. Some said that they were souls of people who had grievances when they died. Upon death, their souls slowly absorbed resentment before forming into malicious ghosts. This theory was also deemed as the closest one to the truth. Aside from these resentful souls, special conditions also needed to be met. It was just like in the Underworld where dark energy was strong, eventually producing Undead.

    These malicious ghosts or powerful magic beasts pose threats to the Machine Field as well. In order to live peacefully, these enemies needed to be dealt with. Normally, this work would be managed by Mages or Warriors. Therefore, Mages and Warriors would take care of it in the Machine Realm.

    There were plenty of churches in the Machine Field. Naturally, churches didn¡¯t only belong to light element Mages. Each Mage group had their own church. In addition to this, there were also aristocratic families with Mage or Warrior lineage. These families had their own unique magic or martial skill. After developing for many years, they were able to slowly influence the realm.

    However, there were only three powers that really held major influence in the Machine Field. The first power was the Church Alliance. This alliance wasposed of Mages. The high-ranks of the Alliance were almost made out of Mages. Their main objective was to train and take in Mages. In the Magic Field, the Church Alliance doesn¡¯t onlyposed of various churches. They also take in other Mage groups into their fold.

    The second power was the Martial Arts Assembly. Simr to the Church Alliance, the Assembly wasposed of Warriors. They opened this assembly in order to take in Warriors who ascended in the Machine Realm. Naturally, Warrior ns would be members of this assembly.

    The third power was the Machine Field Army. It can be said that the Machine Field Army was thergest force in the realm. Since it was an army, it had battleships, mechs, Mages, and Warriors among their members. They were the most powerful fighting force in the Machine Field.

    If the Machine Field was the country, then the Machine Field Army would be the country¡¯s regr troops. Meanwhile, the Church Alliance and the Martial Arts Assembly would be forces that were recognized by the government. These two powers hadplicated rtions to the government, but they had certain influence in the overall governance of the realm.

    The Church Alliance and the Martial Arts also had their own battleships and mech battalion. However, their quantity and quality was lowerpared to the Machine Field Army. And in the Machine Field Army, the strongest divisions were the battleships and the mechs, never the Warrior and Mage divisions.

    The Ashley n was one of the members of the Church Alliance. They were a famous Dark Mage n, and they had 100 members working inside the Alliance.

    One shouldn¡¯t underestimate these 100 people. One must know that the Machine Field only had a bit more than 1,000 administrative positions in the government. These positions would be divided by the three major powers. The Ashley n holding 100 of these positions meant that they had terrifying strength.

    The ce where Zhao Hai was at now was the Ashey n¡¯s domain. In the Machine Realm, there were also a lot of ces where ascenders end up. Zhao Hai was just someone who happen to ascend in the Ashley n¡¯s domain.

    Since the Ashely n was a Mage n, naturally they had a special fondness regarding Mages. This was especially true for Mage ascendants. The Ashley n attached great importance to people from the lower realms because the Ashley n¡¯s founding patriarch was an ascender himself.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s actions have been sent to the Ashley n¡¯s external hall manager. This manager was also a Dark Mage. He sat there with his ck robe. But unlike most thin Dark Mages, this manager was fat. He was 1.9m tall and should be about 300jin(150kg). He had brown hair and silver gray eyes. But he didn¡¯t have the honest and simple look of a conventional fatty. Instead, his face looked ferocious, not something a good person would have at all.

    Currently on the manager¡¯s table was a recording of Zhao Hai¡¯s actions. A middle-aged person stood in front of him. This person had a normal nose and was also wearing a mage robe. However, aside from his eyes and his robes, there was nothing noteworthy about the man.

    This person was respectfully standing opposite the fat manager. One wouldn¡¯t want to take a heavy breath with the atmosphere inside the room.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t do a lot of things in the two days that he had been here. Moreover, the recording didn¡¯t show everything that Zhao Hai did. All the irrelevant parts were cut out, only the valuable recordings were kept in.

    As soon as the video had finished ying, the fat manager looked up at the middle-aged man and said, ¡°This one is interesting. He didn¡¯t have any arrogance despite being an ascender. Moreover, he¡¯s quite good atmunication. He¡¯s also talented.¡±

    The middle-aged person bowed and said, ¡°He is. This Zhao Hai has been assigned to room 2046. He also gave the receptionist a gift as thanks. Then he united the Old Mages into an alliance. We could see his talent in these actions. Because of that, I rmend him to Manager. Manager, our Bone Symbol Camp has slowlygged behind our other battalions. We should attract more talents to this mp.¡±

    The fat manager nodded before he sighed and said, ¡°Our Bone Symbol Camp is the first battalion of the external hall. But it is precisely because of this status that they always get the most dangerous missions. Additionally, our Bone Symbol Camp could only be replenished if there are deaths. This caused the Bone Symbol Camp to hold too few ascenders. I hope this Zhao Hai can be a gift to the camp.¡±

    Despite his ugly and ferocious face, the manager¡¯s voice was actually peaceful. It made people have a favorable impression of him. One couldn¡¯t even associate his voice with his face.

 Chapter 1079 â€“ The Fat Managerâ€™s Attention

    <h4>Chapter 1079 ¨C The Fat Manager¡¯s Attention</h4>

    As soon as the middle-aged man heard the fat manager, he also couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Manager, this is because your heart is just too soft. If you let our members get eliminated, then the Bone Symbol Camp wouldn¡¯t decline.¡±

    The middle-aged man knew the fat manager¡¯s temperament fully well. One shouldn¡¯t look at the manager¡¯s ugly and ferocious face. Contrary to what he looks like, the fat manager was actually a tenderhearted person. Moreover, he was friendly to all of his subordinates. It was also because of this that the middle-aged man dared to talk like this to the manager.

    The fat manager looked at the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes and sighed, ¡°Tao Wang, you don¡¯t understand. Our Ashley family is one of the top forces in the Church Alliance, this also means that the pressure on us is huge.There are a lot of talents and we aren¡¯t really sure who and what abilities they have. Because of this, there are some talents in the family that wouldn¡¯t be able to y to their own strength. If they did, then they would provide huge help for the family.¡±

    ¡°At this point, the family only looks for people who can fight. No matter who it is, as long as they are taken in, they would be sent to the outer hall in order to undergo a smelting trial inside the camps. A lot of people die during this time because they aren¡¯t good at fighting. Talented people dying an undeserved death is truly a waste.¡±

    ¡°This is especially true for the lower realm ascenders. All of them are surely geniuses of their generation. And when they arrive in the Machine Field, they are treated with great importance. The ones most attracted to this attention are the young men. They ascended from the lower realms at a young age, so each one of them are arrogant. But there would only be a few of them who would integrate with the Machine Field and fully mature. And as for those older ascendants, they aren¡¯t looked at with the same level of importance. Nobody wanted them. But they are also from the lower realms, so their talents are pretty good as well. Additionally, they have practiced for a long time, so they are experienced when ites to fights. If we give them enough time, then their achievements would be higher than those young ascenders. It is just a pity that nobody sees this point right now.¡±

    ¡°This method of elimination might truly unearth talents, but the yields are too low. I remember someone mentioning this saying before, ¡®a silly servant is useful, but a good servant is rare.¡¯ But not many people remember this saying. All of them are just anxious in looking for benefits. They aren¡¯t thinking far into the future!¡±

    Despite his looks, the fat manager considers this matter differentlypared to the other people. His word indicated how tenderhearted he was. He was much betterpared to those who just look at weak people as prey.

    Tao Wang looked at the fat manager and said, ¡°Manager, so what do we do about Zhao Hai now?¡±

    The fat manager thought about it for a moment before he said, ¡°We won¡¯t monitor him too much. Look for an opportunity to remove his robot¡¯s internal surveince system. We should get on good terms with a person like that. In order to avoid any mishaps in the future, we¡¯ll stop spying on him. Let¡¯s just observe his character from now on.¡±

    Tao Wang nodded, ¡°Alright, Manager can rest assured. I know what to do.¡±

    The fat manager nodded, ¡°Go, make sure to observe Zhao Hai¡¯s actions. If there are other people whoe in contact with Zhao Hai, don¡¯t be polite to them. Make sure that they don¡¯t get control over our ascendants.¡±

    Tao Wang nodded. Then he said, ¡°Manager, what if Zhao Hai is challenged inside the school? There are those who¡¯ve almost done one year. Those guys have entered other camps. I¡¯m afraid they would be instigated to challenge Zhao Hai.¡±

    The fat manager sighed, ¡°Looking at his actions, I reckon Zhao Hai isn¡¯t a simple character. If he is unable to survive a challenge like that, then he wouldn¡¯t be a huge help even if he enters our camp. And don¡¯t forget that challenges in the academy only goes through if the challenged party epts. We can see Zhao Hai¡¯s character from this point. Right, also look for opportunities to recruit those old mages from the advanced sses.¡±

    Tao Wang nodded before he turned around and leaving. The fat manager opened the video once more, after looking at Zhao Hai for some time, he muttered, ¡°He¡¯s really a talented person. I hope that he¡¯ll be a blessing to my Bone Symbol Camp.¡±

    Even if the other forces were aware of Zhao Hai, they couldn¡¯t do anything. After all, this was the Ashley Family¡¯s domain. The Ashely family wasn¡¯t a group that could be underestimated. Although they weren¡¯t a top force in the Machine Field, the power they held wasn¡¯t small. Just for a single ascender, offending a force like the Ashley Family wasn¡¯t worth it at all. Additionally, each influence had their own training academies. They had no shortage of geniuses like Zhao Hai.

    However, the other camps of the Ashley family don¡¯t have the same mindset. The Bone Symbol Camp might be powerful in the past, but now it was in decline. And now that there was a talent appearing in the Bone Symbol Camp¡¯s area, how could these people let him off? These people would certainly make a move.

    Although Zhao Hai knew that he would be getting attention, he was unaware of how big the focus on him was. In his mind, he was just an ordinary ascendant. How could he cause waves in the Machine Field?

    But how could Zhao Hai know that he was already attracting attention the moment he entered room 2046? The matters he did from them on were brought into the attention of many powers.

    After eating his meal with the Old Mages, Zhao Hai returned to his room. Then he entered the study and had Tinkle teach him how to use theputer.

    Theputer here was much more advanced than the ones on Earth. Although theputer itself was also ced on top of the table. But when it was used, it would retract into the table, allowing the use of the entire table as a workspace. One could directly use their hand in order to explore theputer. There were voicemands as well.

    Naturally, thisputer was better than the one Zhao Hai used before. And in order to improve the user experience, the table can also be moved up, allowing the user to stand up. It was manufactured in order to provide convenience to its users.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t feel strange as he used theputer. Although there were a lot of changes on it, the core principle was still the same. It didn¡¯t take long before Zhao Hai was confident in using it.

    Before long, Zhao Hai was using theputer. After that, he entered a few websites and read news from there.

    There was no need to say whether Zhao Hai was able to understand the interface of these news sites. Zhao Hai absorbed news about the Machine Field nonstop. It was only untilte at night that he began to sleep. But with his current level, there simply was no need for him to sleep. He just rested because of habit. It didn¡¯t take long before Tinkle woke him up.

    Zhao Hai arranged for Tinkle to wake him up every 7 o¡¯clock in the morning. After he woke up, Zhao Hai would clean himself before sitting in the study and drinking two cups of tea. Then after reading for a while, he would proceed to the cafeteria to have a meal. After his breakfast, he would then go towards the ssroom.

    Zhao Hai already asked Tinkle and knew that there was no time limit in the cafeteria. You can eat whenever you want. Even if you ate at ten, the robots would still serve the same meal to you.

    He was already done with scouring the for news. So after he washed up, Zhao Hai sat in the study room and drank tea while reading a book. There were a lot of books inside the study. Some of these books were introductions about the six powers, some were history books, and there were also books about ascending to the Machine Field. Understanding these things was very important for Zhao Hai.

    At about 8 o¡¯clock, Zhao Hai put his book down and then went to the first ssroom floor cafeteria alongside Tinkle. The Old Mages were also eating inside. Ever since meeting Zhao Hai yesterday, the Old Mages began to look into their own situations. In addition to their advantage in agepared to the young ones, they were also aware of their advantage in wisdom. At the same time, they also recognized that they too were peak experts in their own generations. They were demoralized in the past because they had just arrived at a strange ce that wasn¡¯t in their expectations. Now that they looked into themselves, they began to feel better. Their rtionship with each other had improved as well.

    In the past, when they woke up in the morning, they would just hole up in their rooms reading. Then they would go to the cafeteria to silently eat their meals before heading to ss. Most of the time, they wouldn¡¯t talk to one another.

    But today was different. The cafeteria had be a small meeting ce. These old people were now chatting as they ate their food. Even those who finished eating stayed around as they drank tea.

    This tea was also one of the academy¡¯s free services. Everyone in the room had their pipes, releasing smoke from their nose as they took sips from their teacup. It was just a pity that there was no liquor.

    After seeing Zhao Hai arrive, the old men immediately offered him a seat. Zhao Hai returned their greetings before sitting down. Tinkle would get his meal from the kitchen so there was no need to worry about that.

    After Zhao Hai sat down, Dins looked at him and said, ¡°Little Hai, have you used theputer yet?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve used it. That thing is really convenient. It¡¯s more convenient than books. If you want to look something up, you can do it immediately.¡±

    Dinsughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed good. Right, how was your first night?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I forgot the time, so I rested veryte.¡±

    The other Old Magesughed. They knew what Zhao Hai was talking about, they experienced it themselves. One of the Old Mages named Barlett looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, you need to control yourself. Otherwise, you would easily get addicted.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Rest assured, I know. I can control myself.¡±

    Berlett nodded, then he added, ¡°Since it¡¯s your first day, you will have someone provide you with independent counselling. You only have the entire morning as ss, you can rest in the afternoon. Since that is the case, how about everyone exchange for some machine coins so that we can go to the restaurant? It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve drank some liquor.¡±

 Chapter 1080 â€“ Rune Study

    <h4>Chapter 1080 ¨C Rune Study</h4>

    Although Barlett was old, his character was very straightforward. His stature was tall and strong. If he didn¡¯t have his Mage Robe, then people might think that he was a Warrior.

    The other Mages agreed with Barlett¡¯s proposal. When they were in the lower realms, they were figures at the top of countless people. And ever since they ascended, they were very depressed. Now that the negative feeling has been eliminated, its time for them to go out and explore the other luxuries of the academy.

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Good, I also want to go outside and take a look. But I think there¡¯s no need for everybody to take your gold coins out since I have a lot more than you. How about I treat you all ?¡±

    When the old Mages heard Zhao Hai, they couldn¡¯t help but stare. Dins turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, it looks like you aren¡¯t bluffing. Just how much gold coins did you bring? Don¡¯t you use bank cards or something like that?¡±

    These old Mages were naturally rich people back in the lower realm. But they use bank cards, causing them to only bring a small amount of gold coins. Most of their wealth were in bank cards or things that were simr.

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Of course we also have banks. But I¡¯m used to carrying a lot of gold coins with me. Naturally, this also includes silver and copper coins. I¡¯m not only a Mage, I¡¯m also a Merchant.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the Old Magesughed. Then Dins said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this youngster to be rich and powerful. Good, good. Then today is your treat. When the timees, you better not ask us to contribute for the bill.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed as well as he said, ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll take care of it. I¡¯ll go to the ssroom first. After ss, we¡¯ll share a meal together.¡±

    Dins and the others nodded. Then the group stood up and proceeded to their own ssrooms. Since it was Zhao Hai¡¯s first day, he would be going to a special room where an instructor would personally meet him.

    Zhao Hai had Tinkle guide him to his ssroom. There was no need to take care of their eating utensils, the cafeteria¡¯s robots would deal with them.

    Unlike its title, Zhao Hai¡¯s ssroom wasn¡¯t anything special. It only had an electronic sign saying Room 2. But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care. In any case, with Tinkle with him, he would not worry about which ssroom to go every day.

    Upon entering Room 2, Zhao Hai saw that the inside was very spacious. Too spacious in fact that there wasn¡¯t anything inside, even furniture.

    Zhao Hai gawked. He saw the other ssrooms yesterday, and all of them had furniture inside.

    At this time, Tinkle suddenly said, ¡°One set of furniture!¡± Just as his voice fell, a set of furniture emerged from the floor.

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t expect it to be like this. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s convenient.¡± Then he proceeded to sit on the chair.

    Not long after Zhao Hai took a seat, footsteps were heard from outside. Before long, the ssroom¡¯s door opened as a female Mage entered.

    The female Mage looked young and had blonde hair. Although she looked old-fashioned, her ck Mage robe was unable to hide her slender body.

    Zhao Hai stared at the woman. He didn¡¯t expect the teacher to be a beautiful woman, moreover she was a Dark Mage!

    Zhao Hai hastily stood up. The beautiful woman sized Zhao Hai up before saying, ¡°You are Zhao Hai?¡±

    Zhao Hai bowed his head and said, ¡°I am, are you my instructor?¡±

    The female Mage nodded and said, ¡°My name is Margaret, a Dark Mage. I will be your instructor for the rest of the year. You can look for me at any time.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he said, ¡°Instructor Margaret, didn¡¯t they say that the instructor would only be avable for one month?¡±

    Margaret looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m your instructor for the entire year. However, I will only teach you personally the first month. After that, robots will take over. But I¡¯m still your instructor. If you have any difficulties, you can ask me directly.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. I¡¯m sorry for troubling you.¡±

    Margaret shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite. What I¡¯m going to teach you aren¡¯t things like the differences between the lower realm and the machine field. Those things can be found by asking the robots or using theputer. You can learn those at your leisure, so there¡¯s no need to waste time on it. What I¡¯ll be teaching you is the magic of the machine field. Our magic isn¡¯t the same as the lower realms. Although the magic of the lower realms is formidable, they still fall shortpared to the magic we use here. In the machine field, our magic is built upon the research of our seniors. After years of study, our magic formations, summoning magic, alchemy, and other disciplines have been fused together in order to form a new system of magic. If you want to survive here, then you need to learn our magic.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± Zhao Hai thought that he would be guided about how to live life in the machine field. Who would¡¯ve thought that he would be instructed in magic?

    What Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know was the fact that Margaret wasn¡¯t amon instructor. Moreover, Dins and the others didn¡¯t have an instructor as special as her. It was only because Zhao Hai had potential that the academy specifically assigned a good instructor to train him.

    In fact, in the academy, most instructors work part-time. There were only a few instructors present here due to the academy having very few students.

    Margaret was one of these part-time instructors. However, she wasn¡¯t just any other part-timer. She was from the Ashley n, sent by the Bone Symbol Camp in order to examine Zhao Hai ahead of time. And in addition, she was also here in order to tell people that the Bone Symbol Camp already had Zhao Hai in their sights. If anyone wanted to get in touch with Zhao Hai, then they would have to go through the camp.

    Dins and the others didn¡¯t have the same treatment. Their teachers weremon part-timers. After teaching them for one month, these instructors would leave and would no longer manage them. And if other powers contact them, the Bone Symbol Camp wouldn¡¯t get in the way.

    The Bone Symbol Camp controlling an ascension point didn¡¯t mean that they would recruit every ascender. This just meant that the Bone Symbol Camp had priority in choosing the ascenders they want. After they get their pick, the others would be free to choose their own.

    Naturally, their pick could also be poached. If the other party was influential, then they could rob the ascender. After poaching a candidate, these people would then have their picking rights revoked.

    Margaret looked at Zhao Hai, then she nodded and continued, ¡°Lower realm magic generally involves incantations and hand gestures in order to cast the spell. If they want to make their spells more powerful, then Mages might use wands or staffs to do so. But this type of magic is limited. This is because theyrgely depend on the user¡¯s spiritual force. How much spiritual qi can you use by only replying on your spiritual force? Only a small amount. Because of this, the might of the spells is small. This situation might be great in the lower realms since the energy present there is small.¡±

    ¡°However, this wouldn¡¯t do well in the Machine Field. The density of spiritual qi here is at least a hundred times more than the lower realms. If you use the same method here, then that would be like using a small bowl in order to take water from a river. You¡¯re wasting time as well as your source of water.¡±

    ¡°Because of this, seniors from the Machine Field studied through the years in order to invent the present magic system of the Machine Field, Magic Theory. It¡¯s a system that unites magic and magic formations. Its might is very formidable.¡¯

    Margaret looked at Zhao Hai and saw that his expression was quite pensive. She couldn¡¯t help but stare for a moment. Most people would be confused upon hearing such a theory. However, Zhao Hai seems to understand. This gave Margaret a surprise.

    Margaret said, ¡°Can you understand what I just said?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I can understand some of it. Back in the Anta ne, learning magic is basically cultivating spiritual force. Then we would use incantations and gestures in order to concentrate our spiritual force andmunicate with the world¡¯s energy. Then we use this energy in order to cast our spells. However, I¡¯ve always thought that this method isn¡¯t very convenient. A person¡¯s mental strength is limited while there is a lot of energy avable for use. Using your own spiritual force toe in contact with this vast amount of energy is very inefficient. I thought that maybe we can use magic formations in order to strengthen our spiritual force so that we can control more energy. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t grasped how to do it yet.¡±

    Margaret¡¯s eyes shone as he heard Zhao Hai. Then she said, ¡°Correct, very good. The method you are thinking about is very hard to grasp. Because of this, our seniors studied for several hundred years. Their research slowly lead us to the creation of Magic Theory. It uses magic formations and spiritual force in order tomunicate with spiritual qi, allowing our spells to gain more power.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a nod. Then Margaret added, ¡°In order to study Magic Theory, you need to first learn about magic formations. Zhao Hai, have you studied magic formations before?¡±

    Zhao Ha nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve dabbled in it. However, I didn¡¯t give it priority. Because of that, I¡¯m only able to learn simple formations.¡±

    Margaret nodded, ¡°After many years of development, the Machine Field already formed sets of theories regarding magic formations. It might look difficult at first, but it¡¯s actually very simple. If you want to learn magic formations, then you would need to learn its basic framework as well as the runes. As long as you be familiar with these two, you can learn magic formations in a short time.¡±

    Zhao Hai gawked for a moment before his eyes shone as he said, ¡°Instructor, so you mean that you already broke down magic formations into frameworks and runes? Do you know what each rune signify?¡±

    Margaret nodded, ¡°Right. After years of study, the Machine Field managed to slowly break down every rune that can be used. In fact, the uses of these runes are fixed. The only thing that differentiates them are in where they are used. Putting it in an analogy, if a rune is a stroke, then magic formations are charactersposed of these strokes. Although the strokes are fixed, using them in different characters meant that they had different meanings. This is the core of magic formation study.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes remained sparkling. He wasn¡¯t able to think about this point. Magic formations y a huge role inside the Space.

    Margaret looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Making magic formations using runes is only a fundamental skill in our magic system. Later on, you would need to make sets of magic formations in order to form a huge formation. This will produce more powerful results than individual magic formations. If magic formations are characters, then formations are words. As for what these words mean, then it would depend on the characters used to make them.¡±

    Zhao Hai kept nodding. Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction, Margaret couldn¡¯t help but give a gentle nod. Then she knocked on the wall opposite Zhao Hai. The wall quickly turned into a screen. The screen was all white with nothing else on it.

    Margaret¡¯s hand swiped at the wall, making a row of runes appeared. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t ignorant about these symbols. This was because he saw them in magic formations. They were the mostmon symbols he had seen.

    Margaret turned back to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°One of the most difficult parts of magic formation study are runes. Currently, there have been as many as a hundred thousand symbols found. Moreover, as studies go further, more and more symbols would emerge. It would be impossible for a single person to remember more than 100 thousand runes. Because of this, most Mages would specialize on which department they would study runes in.¡±

    Zhao Hai interjected, ¡°Runes are also divided into different departments?¡±

    Margaret nodded, then she said, ¡°Correct. They are divided into nine types, metal, wood, water, fire, earth, light, dark, wind, and space. These nine departmentsprised runes in our current system.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t expect runes to be divided into nine departments. Moreover, the first departments refer to the five elements. Are runes somewhat rted to the five elements?

    As he thought about this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but frown as he said, ¡°Instructor, is there metal element magic here? Why does the metal element have runes?¡±

 Chapter 1081 â€“ Shops

    <h4>Chapter 1081 ¨C Shops</h4>

    Zhao Hai had a metal element divergent ability. However, he had no way to integrate this kind of ability into his own attacking system. He can use both martial arts and magic, but he can¡¯t use his metal element in them. So as soon as he heard Margaret saying that runes were divided into nine major departments, of which the five elements were part of, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Margaret looked at Zhao Hai. She also knew that the lower realms generally had no metal element magic. Because of this, she knew how to answer Zhao Hai¡¯s question, ¡°Correct,there is metal element magic here. Unlike theck of metal element magic in the lower realms, the Machine Field was able to develop metal element magic by studying the Cultivation Realm¡¯s five element energy.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, it seems like the Machine Realm¡¯s Magic Theory had absorbed some aspects of the cultivation realm¡¯s spells. Then they slowly evolved their methods in order to arrive at their current state.

    Actually, it can be said that in the World of Cultivation, most cultivation methods have aspects that tie them back to the Cultivation Realm. Take the Machine Field, for example, their two strongest means of attack were through battleships and magical mechas.

    It was needless to say that battleships came up through studying the Cultivation Realm¡¯s crafting techniques. After being baptized with magic formations, it became a weapon. But even if its might was formidable, it needed to be mentioned that it still fell shortpared to the Cultivation Realm¡¯s magic artifacts.

    As for magical mechas, to put it bluntly, they were erged version of the Cultivation Realm¡¯s golem techniques. And naturally, it wasn¡¯t as good as the Cultivation Realm¡¯s golem techniques. Golem techniques allow control over multiple golems. Moreover, when a golem was destroyed, the damage to the controller was limited. As for magical mechas, they are abination between golem techniques as well as the Cultivation Realm¡¯s armor refining techniques. Although its might wasn¡¯t small, each pilot can only control one mecha. And when a mecha gets destroyed, the pilot would certainly die.

    The machine field¡¯s Magic Theory was also conceived with the same principle. It was partly based on the Cultivation Realm¡¯s five elements. As for how they managed to extract that aspect, nobody knows.

    Although Zhao Hai managed to figure these out, he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead he just nodded. Margaret saw Zhao Hai¡¯s understanding and then asked, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re an all-element Mage. Which rune department do you want to study?¡±

    There was no need for Zhao Hai to think as he immediately answered, ¡°Instructor, I want to study runes of the dark element. It would be best if they are rted to summons.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Margaret¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but shine. She was someone from the Ashley family, a heritage of Dark Mages. Naturally, she hoped that Zhao Hai would study dark element runes.

    However, Zhao Hai has to decide which department he would study in. Even if Zhao Hai wanted to learn runes from other elements, the Ashley family would still take him in. The Ashely Family were a group of Dark Mages, but they would still recruit Mages from other departments. Otherwise, it would be impossible for the family to grow. It was only because the core members of the family were Dark Mages that they were titled as a Dark Mage family.

    Margaret took a deep breath in order to calm her mood. Then she said, ¡°Actually, if you want to progress with Magic Theory, you would need to learn all runes. It¡¯s just unfortunate that there are too many runes in existence. Only a few could achieve such an endeavor. Magic formations with one element aren¡¯t too strong. But if you fuse runes from two departments, their might would increase a lot. It¡¯s not just a simple matter of adding one and one.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a nod. Then Margaret continued, ¡°You certainly are familiar with dark element summoning magic. But in the Machine Field, in order to disy its biggest strength, you would need to study dark element runes as well as space element runes. I¡¯ll teach you dark element runes first. Then after a few days, we¡¯ll tackle runes of the space element. Dark element summoning magic focuses mainly on dark element runes while space runes act as auxiliary.¡± Zhao Hao nodded once more. Margaret began to draw a symbol on the wall. Each stroke of the rune were clearly stated. The interpretation of the rune was also well detailed.

    Although Zhao Hai just looked like he was listening, he was actually informing Cai¡¯er to record everything. Not a single character should be missed. This was very important for their future.

    Although he had Cai¡¯er record the runes, this didn¡¯t mean that Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t understand them. Each rune might look simple, but a single change would have an impact on the rune. It was clear that the Machine Field¡¯s understanding of these runes was beyond his imagination. The emergence of these runes was truly priceless in the use of magic formations.

    The people inside Zhao Hai¡¯s Space were also researching magic formations. However,pared to the Machine Field, they were still too far off. The people from the Machine Field researched for who knows how many years beforeing up with Magic Theory. But in order to be an expert in this system, one needed to cross a certain threshold, studying magic runes. The reason why there were a lot of runes was because people would create new runes. Because of this, the number of runes wasn¡¯t fixed. One could also study magic formations itself. However, it would be better if you created your own formation that suited your style. And in the process, creating a new rune was much easier than creating your own magic formation.

    As he listened to Margaret¡¯s lecture, Zhao Hai nodded. Creating new runes was just like inventing something new, nothing very special. However, creating a new magic formation was different. It was just like the difference between creating a new word and creating a new sentence.

    What made Zhao Hai happy were Margaret¡¯s words telling him that the runes could be found on theputer. This was absolutely good news for Zhao Hai.

    Others might not remember all of the runes, but he can. He has the Space to do it for him. This was equal to Zhao Hai having theputing power of aputer.

    Average people might remember all of the runes, however they would find it hard to use the most appropriate ones when necessary. It was just like how a person who knows how to write might not know how to write an article.

    Although Zhao hai had learned a lot of runes, the time he spent doing so was actually a lot. It took about two hours for Margaret to introduce the runes. Margaret concluded the ss at around 11 o¡¯clock.

    Zhao Hai expressed his gratitude before walking out of the ssroom and heading towards the cafeteria. All this time, runes had upied his head. He was itching to obtain those runes.

    However, he also knew that he shouldn¡¯t be too anxious about this matter. After waiting in the cafeteria for some time, Dins and the others arrived. Zhao Hai stood up as he was warmly greeted by the Old Mages.

    Although Zhao Hai was young, these Old Mages were experienced in human interactions, so they didn¡¯t dare to underestimate Zhao Hai. If not for Zhao Hai, they might still be depressed.

    Zhao Hai hastily returned their greeting. After exchanging courtesies, Zhao Hai looked at Dins and the others and said, ¡°Everyone. Why are you still on this floor? Couldn¡¯t you request a transfer?¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Dins and the others couldn¡¯t help but turn red. Each one of them had been dejected until recently. Because of this, they didn¡¯t have the motivation to transfer floors. Moreover, they ascended earlier than Zhao Hai, so they shouldn¡¯t be present on the first floor. When they heard Zhao Hai, they couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed.

    Zhao Hao looked at their reactions and knew what they were thinking. He didn¡¯tugh at them. They were in a poor condition, soughing at their state was useless. Zhao Hai just gave a friendly chuckle as he said, ¡°Tinkle, lead us to the store to have a look. Right, let¡¯s look for a bank first.¡±

    Tinkle replied, ¡°Yes, Young Master. The shops and the bank are on the first floor of the academy. Please follow me.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then turned to Dins and the others, ¡°Today¡¯s my treat. We¡¯ll explore the shops to look. I¡¯ll buy you anything you want. Sigh, it¡¯s a pity I wasn¡¯t able to go shopping with beautiful women. Instead, what I get is a group of old men. It¡¯s unfair!¡± As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, Dins and the others felt their hearts warm up. But after a moment of staring, the group began to burst intoughter.

    Dins looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You smelly brat. It¡¯s your fortune to have us apany you. What are you being sad about. Let¡¯s go!¡± Zhao Hai chuckled before shaking his head. Then along with the smiling old men, Zhao Hai walked out of the cafeteria.

    While the group was chatting, they quickly arrived at the elevator. This time, they rode one of the bigger elevators as they headed to the first floor.

    When the elevators opened up, Zhao Hai saw two beautiful women in professional attire standing in the front. They were smiling as they said to the group, ¡°Wee, everyone!¡±

    Zhao Hao nodded before inspecting the scenery ahead. Before him was a veryrge market with a lot of people inside. Arge part of these people were staff. The staff weren¡¯t wearing mage robes. Those who were wearing mage robes were ascenders who were buying stuff with their robots.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t bother the two women for long as he led the old men towards the market. This was also the first time for the old men, all of them couldn¡¯t help but be absorbed by the atmosphere.

    As the group were walking along, Zhao Ha inspected the shops. All of the things that Mages generally used were here. Some of the items offered were even beyond what Zhao Hai expected.

 Chapter 1082 â€“ Crazy Dog

    <h4>Chapter 1082 ¨C Crazy Dog</h4>

    Magic in the lower realms and the Machine Field werepletely different. Things in the lower realms weren¡¯t necessarily useful in the Machine Field. Because of this, upon seeing all of these Mage equipment, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    The ce was full of Mage equipment, from staffs, robes, potions, and even mage manuals. However, these things weren¡¯t in line with what Zhao Hai learned about Magic Theory.

    Magic Theory was very mystical, but its power stemmed from magic formations. Using the lower realm¡¯s magic staff was definitely the wrong thing to do.

    Because he knew about this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel strange. Why would these shops disy items that lower realm Mages use?

    However, Zhao Hai was quick to understand why. When the old Mages saw these items, they were immediately excited. They quickly went to the shops and looked through the items disyed.

    Looking at the expressions of these Old Mages, Zhao Hai understood that they had yet to understand the essence of Magic Theory. Because of this, they were still willing to buy these lower realm items in order to increase their strength.

    In the lower realms, these people were the peak characters of their generation. Potions and staffs were useless to them. With their strength, nobody in the lower realms would dare fight them. Because of this, they didn¡¯t have suitable items when they ascended.

    But in the Machine Field, the importance of potions and magic staffs became apparent to them. Therefore, they wanted to buy some potions or a staff in order to increase their strength.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai was certain that these items would be useless. Magic Theory and ordinary magic were different. Later on when they learn more useful cultivation methods, they would find that these lower realm items that they thought to be useful were in fact very weak.

    Zhao Hai arrived by Dins¡¯ side as he smiled faintly and said, ¡°You want to buy these things?¡±

    Dins turned to Zhao Hai and forced a smile as he replied, ¡°I was shortsighted beforeing here in the Machine Field. I thought that unparalleled existences like me didn¡¯t need any means to preserve my life.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Believe me, you don¡¯t want to buy them. These things won¡¯t help you progress in Magic Theory. The magic we studied and Magic Theory arepletely different. At our current state, these things are useless. We should go to other shops and see if we can find special tools used by Mages in the Machine Field.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t lower his voice not because he wasn¡¯t afraid of offending people, he just didn¡¯t see any staff around. On the other hand, the staff standing close by couldn¡¯t help but look at him with shock.

    Just like Zhao Hai said, the items sold here were useless for Machine Field Mages. The only reason these items were sold here was because ascenders had yet to have deep understanding about Magic Theory. If they did, then not only wouldn¡¯t they buy these items, they would buy life preserving items instead.

    Although this was the first time that the staff has seen Zhao Hai, she was actually very clear about people of the Bone Symbol Camp. This was Zhao Hai¡¯s first day attending ss. Having this deep understanding of Magic Theory on his first day was simply too astonishing.

    Just before the staff could say anything, a cold snort was suddenly heard nearby. Then an arrogant sounding voice said, ¡°If you couldn¡¯t afford it, just say you couldn¡¯t afford it. Do you really think that you have a deep understanding of Magic Theory?¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others stared before all of them turned their heads to look at a young Mage standing close by. This young Mage seems to be between 20 to 30 years old. On his side was a robot butler. This butler was more advancedpared to Tinkle. Although this robot looked the same, one couldn¡¯t hear any sound when it walked around. Moreover, it was more pleasing to look at than Tinkle as it resembled a person a little bit more.

    The young Mage¡¯s figure was symmetrical. He had a very white face, blonde hair, and a magnificent mage robe. Compared to the charming young man, Zhao Hai looked like amoner. The arrogance on the young Mage¡¯s face was akin to an emperor looking at a beggar.

    Zhao Hai looked at the young man and frowned before asking, ¡°Does Mister know us?¡±

    The young man coldly snorted as he turned his head to Dins and the others and said, ¡°Useless old bastards. Even if you managed to ascend, what can you really do? Right, why aren¡¯t you hiding inside your rooms like you used to?¡±

    Zhao Hai turned his head and looked at Dins and the others. The expression on the old men¡¯s faces weren¡¯t looking good. Zhao Hai turned his head back to the young man and said, ¡°Mister, if you like these things, then why don¡¯t you buy more? Or can it be that youck money as well? Do you want me to buy you something too?¡±

    As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, Dins and the others couldn¡¯t help but gawk. And then each one of themughed. They knew that it was impossible for Zhao Hai to treat this person. He was just teasing him.

    When he heard Zhao Hai, the young man¡¯s face paled, he retorted, ¡°It¡¯s useless to save your face. If you can¡¯t afford it, then don¡¯t talk nonsense. Do you really think that I would receive any charity from you?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Useless thing. Putting my good gesture to waste.¡± Then he turned to the old Mages and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I don¡¯t want to fight a crazy dog.¡±

    The young man¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but ze in anger when he heard Zhao Hai. However, Zhao Hai had the numerical advantage and the young Mage hadn¡¯t ascended for long either. Additionally, the school forbade any unregistered fights, so he cannot make a move.

    After that short intermission, Tinkle brought Zhao Hai to the bank. Upon entering, a robot immediately walked towards Zhao Hai and bowed, ¡°Mister, wee. What kind of transaction would you like to do?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the robot and saw that it was just like those Robot Mages back then. It¡¯s quite an advanced robot.

    Zhao Hai immediately replied, ¡°I want to exchange some gold coins for machine coins. Can you lead me there?¡±

    The robot quickly said, ¡°Mister, please follow me.¡± Then he brought Zhao Hai to a room nearby. There weren¡¯t a lot of people inside the hall, but the ones present were doing basic transactions. Exchanging for machine coins wasn¡¯t done inside the hall.

    A person was waiting inside the room, this one was human and not a robot. He quickly stood up and greeted Zhao Hai, ¡°Mister, wee. I¡¯m d to be of service.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned his hand to retrieve a bag of gold coins with 1000 coins inside. He handed it to the person and said, ¡°This is 1000 gold coins. Please exchange it for machine coins.¡±

    Upon receiving the bag of gold coins, the man said, ¡°Mister, please wait for a moment. Since the gold content of the lower realms¡¯ coins aren¡¯t the same, we need to test the coins first before we determine the exchange rate.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand. The man took the coins with him and left. Before long, the man came back as he bowed to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, the gold content of your coins is very high. Each coin can be exchanged for 20 machine coins. Does Mister still want to go through with the transaction?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he took his ID card out and said, ¡°Please deposit the money.¡± Then he handed the card over to the man.

    When he came out of the bank, Zhao Hai was now a rich young man with 30 thousand machine coins. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately go and buy items. Instead, he headed to the elevator and went to the restaurant along with Dins and the others.

    There was no need to mention that the food of the Machine Field were very good. After eating, Zhao Hai and the others returned to the shops. But this time, they didn¡¯t stay for a long time. They just bought some daily necessities before leaving.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t in a hurry to buy items. Thing he needed to buy weren¡¯t avable on the first floor shops. The academy¡¯s shops were also divided into floors. Those who have ascended for less than a month could only go to the first floor shops, they were still forbidden to head to the other floors.

    Meanwhile, Dins and the others were very happy. The past several days, they had been holed up inside their rooms and had been dejected. Moreover, they failed to prepare items before they ascended, most of their possessions were left behind for their descendants or disciples. In their opinion, those things would have no use after they ascended. Also, if they failed their ascension, then their family members wouldn¡¯t be able to use their items. Therefore, they didn¡¯t bring anything. Unlike Zhao Hai, they were truly poor ascendants.

    Zhao Hao returned to his own room. After cing the things he bought in a convenient ce, he proceeded to wash himself before going back to the study. He began to read basic runes and theirprehensive exnations. Zhao Hai¡¯s understanding of Machine Theory grew deeper. Even if he didn¡¯t go to ss, he could still manage with self-study.

    But what Zhao Hai needed to do right now was to send all information about magic runes to the Space. These runes were important to the Space¡¯s research into magic formations. Because of this, as he sat on theputer scanning through the various runes, he also instructed Cai¡¯er to record everything down.

 Chapter 1083 â€“ The Core of Magic Theory

    <h4>Chapter 1083 ¨C The Core of Magic Theory</h4>

    When evening came, Zhao Hai had already saved all of the runes to the Space. While Cai¡¯er went on to ssify each one of them, Zhao Hai took a rest. The next day at exactly seven o¡¯clock, he woke up, read a bit, ate his meal, and then proceeded to the ssroom.

    Not long after Zhao Hai entered the ssroom, Margaret entered. Zhao Hai quickly stood up and gave his greetings, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen Instructor.¡±

    Margaret nodded, then she said, ¡°Take a seat. I heard you had a conflict with Frey yesterday?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he looked at Margaret with confusion. Then he said, ¡°Is Frey that young man from the shop?¡±

    Margaret nodded, ¡°Correct. Frey is a young expert that ascended from the Spirit Wind ne. The ne is quite a good one in the lower realms. It¡¯s rich with spiritual qi, so quite a few people had ascended from there. Moreover, people from the Spirit Wind ne are being especially cared for in the Machine Realm. Each one of them are arrogant. Since you offended Frey yesterday, people might look for you to cause trouble. There are already people from the Spirit Wind ne that had be famous here. You should be more careful in the future.¡±

    Zhao Hai gawked, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Maybe I won¡¯t be meeting any of that when I leave the academy. In any case, since I¡¯ve offended him, I can¡¯t do anything. Are the people from the Spirit Wind ne domineering?¡±

    Margaret sighed, ¡°This time, you really made a mistake. The people from the Spirit Wind ne are very domineering. Their pride didn¡¯t onlye from their origin, they also have a very close rtionship with the Wind God Pce. Almost every ascender from the Spirit Wind ne are Wind Element Mages and are very gifted in the wind element. Therefore, most of their ascenders gets recruited by the Wind God Pce. After you head back, make sure to read about the Wind God Pce. This way, you¡¯ll know what you¡¯re up against.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he gave Margaret a salute and said, ¡°Thank you Instructor.¡±

    Margaret looked at Zhao Hai and sighed, ¡°Zhao Hai, you¡¯re talented. However, there are a lot of talents like you in the Machine Realm. Before bing true experts, nobody would treat you with real respect. A dead genius is a useless genius. You need to remember to protect yourself.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Margaret added, ¡°The waters in the Machine Realm are much deeper. When you go back, make sure to read about the churches. I want you to be intelligent in your actions. After you exit the academy, you need to enter under the umbre of a strong power. That way, you will be safer.¡±

    Upon hearing Margaret, Zhao Hai¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but be moved. He wasn¡¯t a fool, so he was clear about the darkness of this world. Therefore, when he heard Margaret, he immediately understood that Margaret was also from one of those strong influences.

    Margaret didn¡¯t express which power she was from. She just turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I won¡¯t say anything else, you will understand themter on. Let¡¯s proceed to studying magic formation runes. Did you remember anything we went through yesterday?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Instructor, I¡¯ve already studied and remembered the runes from the dark element and the space element.¡±

    Margaret couldn¡¯t help but stare. Her expression changed as she made sure, ¡°Remember? You memorized them?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Yes instructor, I¡¯ve memorized them all.¡±

    Margaret looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Alright, since you memorized them all, I¡¯ll give you a test. As long as you pass the test, we¡¯ll begin studying Magic Theory. If you miss anything and are deceiving me, then you will be penalized.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Instructor, you can rest assured.¡±

    Margaret nodded, then she went around Zhao Hai¡¯s table and said, ¡°Dark and space element tests.¡± As her voice fell, the table turned into a screen with test questions in them.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything as he just nodded. Then he became absorbed in answering the questions on the screen. Actually, most of these questions were being answered by Cai¡¯er. But since Cai¡¯er was one with his mind, this was equivalent to answering it on his own. As soon as a question appeared, he was able to effortlessly answer them.

    It took about half an hour before Zhao Hai was done answering all questions about dark and space element runes. Naturally, it was impossible for all the runes to be present, only a part of the runes appeared on the test. This was just a test to see Zhao Hai¡¯s understanding about runes.

    While Zhao Hai was answering the questions, Margaret was quietly watching by his side. To be honest, Zhao Hai¡¯s ability exceeded her imagination. Moreover, it seems like Zhao Hai provided the correct answers to the questions. This gave here quite a shock.

    She already looked highly upon Zhao Hai before, but now it seems like she was still underestimating him. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t just an ordinary genius, he was an extraordinary genius!

    After waiting for Zhao Hai toplete the test, Margaret nodded and said, ¡°Good, it means you can now study magic formations. Let me give you an introduction about the Machine Field¡¯s magic formations.¡±

    While she said that, Margaret went to the wall opposite Zhao Hai and turned it into a screen. Margaret turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Magic formations are actually magic runesbined together, forming a structure that can tap into the energy of the heavens and the earth. Aside from the special formations, most magic formations are circr. Materials in making magic formations have also been heavily researched. After many years of study, we found out that the runes are the main reason we can control the world¡¯s spiritual qi. The materials used to make the formation are just auxiliary.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Just like Margaret said, the rtionship between the magic formation¡¯s might and the material used was quite significant. However, the ones that had a major impact on the formations were the runes that the Machine Field had studied.

    Margaret continued, ¡°Magic formations is a path itself, magic is also its own path. However, by themselves, the two aren¡¯t very strong. Compared to the Machine Field¡¯s magic theory, each of those paths are weak.¡±

    When she spoke up to here, Margaret looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°If you have read the introductions, then you should be aware that aside from the Machine Field, there are also other powers in the World of Cultivation. Moreover, these powers aren¡¯t peaceful with each other. In the beginning, the Machine Field has been heavily bullied by the other powers. But when Magic Theory was invented, and we began making battleships and magic mechs, we slowly gained the qualifications to be treated as equal to the other major powers.¡±

    Zhao Hai quietly listened to the lecture. He was already aware of these matters, therefore he wasn¡¯t startled. Margaret went on, ¡°However, battleships and mechs have always been the weakest part of the Machine Field. Magic Theory covered for this weakness. Because of Magic Theory, it made it possible for us to use our spiritual force in order to make magic formations out of thin air. The more powerful the spiritual force, the quicker the formation is created, and the more powerful it would be!¡±

    Boom! A thunderp resounded inside Zhao Hai¡¯s mind.

    Zhao Hai began to understand the core of Magic Theory. It uses spiritual force as a base of magic formations, this was the main pir of Magic Theory.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t new to using spiritual force. However, he didn¡¯t think about using spiritual force in order to arrange magic formations.

    When he thought about this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but close his eyes, digesting Margaret¡¯s words carefully. The words she said were very simple, anybody would be able to understand them. But those words couldn¡¯t be underestimated, they were essential to Zhao Hai¡¯s current enlightenment.

    As she said those words, Margaret was also observing Zhao Hai¡¯s response. Upon seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction, Margaret couldn¡¯t help but smile. Intuition was very important to a Mage since it could bring forth enlightenment. Margaret hasn¡¯t met anyone who became enlightened by those few words. This alone exined how umon Zhao Hai¡¯s talent was.

    Not only was Zhao Hai digesting Margaret¡¯s words, he was also trying to use his spiritual force to arrange a magic formation. His spiritual force was much strongerpared to most Mages. He can also direct his spiritual force to perform certain functions. Just like Berry¡¯s ability to control hair-like spiritual force, Zhao Hai could also use his spiritual force as minute strands.

    Not only was Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual force formidable, he also had good control over it. But even if this was the case, he wasn¡¯t able to find an appropriate use for this characteristic. As a person, his movements were limited. It was just like tying a rope to a tree, he still wasn¡¯t able to reach the skies. Even if he was skillful, he wasn¡¯t able to make use of it.

    Margaret¡¯s words opened a whole new world in front of Zhao Hai. Upon hearing about this new application, Zhao Hai was impatient to try it out.

    Zhao Hai and an ordinary Mage¡¯s control over their spiritual force had a huge difference. While most Mages could control their spiritual force as one unit, Zhao Hai was able to divide it by strands. This way, Zhao Hai¡¯s attention was divided into small strands.

    Dividing one¡¯s attention in order to control these strands of spiritual force might sound simple, however, it was iparably difficult. Not to say multiple strands, controlling two strands alone would prove difficult. One might not even find one capable of doing it among 10 thousand people. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai can control countless strands. This wasn¡¯t only because he had a powerful mental strength, this was also because he had learned the Subus n¡¯s methods of controlling spiritual force. And with the help of the Space, this became possible.

    Zhao Hai was currently using his spiritual force as a base of a magic formation. Zhao Hai had a basic understanding about magic formations. He also knew that he cannot be ambitious and tie multiple magic formations at the same time. Because of this, he can only arrange a simple formation.

    However, Zhao Hai was quick to discover that the magic formations he learned didn¡¯t allow for spiritual force to be their base. This caused Zhao Hai to be puzzled. He slowly opened his eyes and discovered that Margaret was sitting down while drinking tea.

    Seeing Zhao Hai opened his eyes, Margaret smiled faintly and said, ¡°Were you trying to arrange a magic formation? Did you fail?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then Margaret gave another smile and said, ¡°Most Mages will try it when they heard those words. But in the end, they failed. Do you know why?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head, Margaret gave the answer, ¡°It¡¯s because magic formations in the lower realm and the Machine Realm are different. The magic formations used to make magical mechs and battleships are also different from Magic Theory¡¯s formations.¡±

    When he heard Margaret, Zhao Hai¡¯s spirit couldn¡¯t help but shake. He finally began to understand. Machine Field¡¯s Magic Theory was much moreplex than he thought. He couldn¡¯t just use it just because of a small realization.

    Margaret looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Although there are also circr magic formations in the lower realms, their perimeter circle are mostly just lines. However, nobody knew that the perimeter circle was actually the most important part of the formation. If a magic formation was a building, then the perimeter circle would be the ground where the building was built on. The preparation of the ground dictates the life of the building. For magic formations, the perimeter circle is the foundation where it was built into. A magic formation¡¯s might is directly rted to this.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes became brighter and brighter. Margaret was satisfied with Zhao Hai¡¯s expression. She now knew that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t just dabble in magic formation, he had certainly given it some time to study. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have such an expression.

    However, Margaret didn¡¯tment about it as she continued, ¡°In the lower realms, the perimeter circle are just lines. But in the Machine Field, perimeter circles are made out of magic runes!¡±

    Zhao Hai suddenly felt refreshed. He began to believe the difference between the lower realm¡¯s magic formations and the Machine Field¡¯s Magic Theory. No wonder he was unable to use his spiritual force to create magic formations.

    Margaret looked at Zhao Hai and smiled as she said, ¡°If formations are used in ordinary magical mechs and battleships, perimeter circles could just be made with lines. At most, it would affect the might of the formation. But in Magic Theory, the perimeter circle needed to be made out of magical runes. Otherwise, even if you have a powerful spiritual force, you still won¡¯t be able to arrange magic formations.¡±

    Zhao Hao nodded, he just experienced it so he believed Margaret¡¯s words. But this time, he wouldn¡¯t easily attempt to arrange a magic formation. This was because he became clear about theplexity of Magic Theory.

    Seeing Zhao Hai stop himself from trying it out, Margaret couldn¡¯t help but give a gentle nod. Zhao Hai¡¯s performance made her satisfied. She said, ¡°When arranging magic formations from different departments, some changes needed to be made in the internal pattern. Today, I will tell you about the nine most basic patterns of magic formations.¡±

 Chapter 1084 â€“ Condensing a Formation

    <h4>Chapter 1084 ¨C Condensing a Formation</h4>

    Zhao Hai is currently sitting inside his room with his eyes closed. In about half a meter in front of him was a magic formation slowlying to form. This magic formation looked mystical as it isposed of multiple magic runes. However, the process was very slow as each rune needed to be formed individually.

    Zhao Hai immediately returned to his room after his ss. What he learned today was too important for him. It can be said that he now had a certain understanding about Magic Theory. The lesson was actually very simple, just the condensation of magic formation using spiritual force as a base, how the perimeter circle needed to be made out of runes, and then how to establish a formation so that it could exert its maximum power.

    Deciding on which formation he wanted to condense, Zhao Hai finally settled on a summoning formation from the dark element. The formation belonged to a two-element formation with the space element as an auxiliary. It was because of this arrangement that the formation was quite difficult to condense.

    For Mages in the Machine Field, condensing their first magic formation was the first hurdle to their path to mastering Magic Theory. As long as they were able to condense their first magic formation, they would then have an idea on how to condense otherster on.

    As for two-element formations, they were much more difficult to condensepared to formations that only had one element. Zhao Hai also asked Margaret about the Undead summoned using this summoning formation. It seems like the Undead that were called over weren¡¯t ordinary undead, but they were at least King-level in strength.

    At this time, Zhao Hai wanted to see what a summoned King-level Undead looks like. If he could really summon King-level Undead, then he could surely bolster the Space¡¯s strength.

    The magic formation slowly condensed. When thest magic rune waspleted, the formation suddenly shone before an outline of a humanoid was seen.

    Upon seeing this outline, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. This was because he summoned a Gold Skeleton!

    Gold Skeletons might be powerful to others, but in front of Zhao Hai, they were nothing. Crystal Skeletons and Skeleton Kings were the true powerhouses in Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes. As for Gold Skeletons, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t even know how many he had inside the Space. He didn¡¯t have to work so hard just so that he could summon a Gold Skeleton.

    But Zhao Hai changed his mind when he began to understand what was happening. Mages in the Machine Field would oftenyer formations one after another. If heyered several formations together, then he would surely be able to summon more powerful Undead.

    Actually, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care much about what Undead he could summon. What was important to him was the process of condensing a magic formation.

    In order to smoothly condense a magic formation, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t divide his spiritual force but instead concentrated his mental energy and condensed the formation slowly.

    The magic formation that Zhao Hai condensed wasn¡¯t self-created. The formation was already a wide-spread format in the Machine Realm. With Zhao Hai¡¯s current understanding of Magic Theory, he didn¡¯t have the means to create his own formation. However, this didn¡¯t stop him from believing that he would be able to create his own formationter on.

    Zhao Hai copsed his formation. However, he didn¡¯t immediately go on to condense another one. Instead, Zhao Hai closed his eyes and sensed the feeling of condensing his first magic formation.

    As for the Gold Skeleton that he summoned, Zhao Hai can be sure that it wasn¡¯t summoned from the Underworld. As for which ne it came from, he didn¡¯t know.

    Almost all of the Undead in the Underworld had been turned to Zhao Hai¡¯s subordinates. If his formation summoned an Undead from the Underworld, then he would be the first to know. Since he didn¡¯t feel anything from the Gold Skeleton, then Zhao Hai was certain that it didn¡¯te from the Underworld.

    Also, after sending the Gold Skeleton to the Space, he discovered that it was strongerpared to the Underworld¡¯s Gold Skeletons. This caused Zhao Hai to be surprised.

    From this point, Zhao Hai could see how extraordinary Magic Theory was. Even if one reached Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, summoning magic in the lower realm didn¡¯t allow a person to summon Gold Skeletons. If you wanted a Gold Skeleton, then you can only subdue one and form a contract with it.

    As for the Machine Realm, even if Zhao Hai used the same amount of effort, since he has ascended to a ce with a higher concentration of spiritual qi and has used Magic Theory, his summoning magic can now bring forth Gold Skeletons. This just shows how terrifying Magic Theory was.

    However, one shouldn¡¯t see Zhao Hai¡¯s number of Gold Skeletons as normal. If he didn¡¯t have the Space, he wouldn¡¯t have this much Gold Skeleton subordinates.

    Zhao hai sat in his chair as he looked back at the process of condensing a magic formation. He immersed himself in the feeling so that he could be more rxed on his next attempt.

    As soon as he felt that he was ready, Zhao Hai immediately tried to make his second formation. But this time, his thoughts just elerated as a formation appeared in front of him in no time. It was a fully condensed magic formation.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare before calling Cai¡¯er inside his mind, ¡°Cai¡¯er, what just happened.¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t forget that your spiritual force is one with the Space. Since the Space has the ability to record, it functions just like aputer. When you condensed your first magic formation, the Space recorded the entire process. Even if the process was difficult, as long as it waspiled and saved inside, you will then be able to use it any time. Therefore,ter on, if you want to arrange a magic formation, you can do so with just a thought.¡±

    Upon hearing Cai¡¯er, Zhao Hai burst with happiness before he said, ¡°So that¡¯s the case. Fantastic! Cai¡¯er, can the Space help be condense the magic formations?¡±

    Cai¡¯er replied, ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re gettingzier andzier. The space can¡¯t just help you condense magic formations. Since it is like aputer, you will need to write a program so that it could run. Condensing formations is just like writing a program. Therefore, you need to condense the formation on your own before it can be recorded and saved.¡±

    Zhao Hai also felt that he was being a bit greedy. He was certain that no other Mage had this ability. He could essentially condense a magic formation once and then use it over and over again. It was extremely convenient.

    After he thought about this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°It seems like I need to condense more magic formations. Laura, how are you doing?¡±

    Although he cannot enter the Space, Zhao Hai can stillmunicate with Laura and the others. As soon as she heard Zhao Hai, Laura nodded and said, ¡°Brother Hai, rest assured, we¡¯re doing just fine. The Machine Field isn¡¯t the same as the lower realms, you have to be careful. There¡¯s no need to worry about us.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a nod, ¡°I can¡¯t do anything in the meantime. Later, I¡¯ll inspect the room for some surveince devices. If there aren¡¯t any, I will have youe out to get familiar with the environment. Right, did father-inw and the others receive the magic runes?¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°They¡¯ve seen them. In fact, their very happy that they haven¡¯t gone out of their rooms for quite a while now.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. At this time, Wild Dragon Ind¡¯sboratories were almost abandoned. Karen and the others moved to the small asteroid that was connected to the Hundred Spirit Tree. The small asteroid was close to where Zhao Hai¡¯s vi was located, it had a surface area of about 100 thousand square meters.

    A 100 thousand square meter area was quite huge, so Zhao Hai had Karen and the others move into the asteroid. Not only Karen¡¯s group, the other people in Wild Dragon Ind also decided to move. After all, the asteroid was many times bigger than Wild Dragon Ind.

    Besides the asteroid, there were also 99 other fruits that the Hundred Spirit Tree produced. But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately use them. Although these 99 fruits weren¡¯t as huge as the asteroid, their use was still quite significant. They can be used as a spatial item, it can be farmed, and it can also help one¡¯s cultivation. It was a product that went against the will of the heavens. These fruits would surely have great uses in the future.

    Zhao Hai exchanged a few words with Laura and the others before stopping. After that, Zhao Hai began to focus on magic formations. There were countless magic formations in the Machine Field, and every magic formation was its own magic spell. These formations can beyered on top of one another in order to create even more varied effects. At present, it¡¯s highly probable that nobody in the Machine Field knew just how many magic formation effects there were.

    With the Space¡¯s storage function, the more magic formations Zhao Hai condensed, the better. Naturally, he must take this opportunity and condense as much magic formations as he can.

    Zhao Hai understood that even if the academy was safe, once he left, nobody would be able to guarantee his safety. He didn¡¯t believe in the Machine Field¡¯sws either, they were just there for themon people to follow. For those huge powers, thesews were simply useless.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai had offended Frey who was from the Wind Spirit ne. People from this ne were pivotal beings in the Wind God Pce. Frey and his people might not deal with him inside the Academy, but once Zhao Hai left, it was difficult to say whether these people would try to attack him or not. If his strength was insufficient, even if there was the Space, Zhao Hai would still have to turtle in order to survive, and that wasn¡¯t what he ns to do.

    Most importantly, Zhao Hai was somewhat afraid. If he always hid inside the Space, then sooner orter, someone would get wind of its existence. When that timees, he the troublesing for him would be even bigger. Therefore, Zhao Hai wanted to use the present time to promote his fighting strength.

 Chapter 1085 â€“ Laying Cards Out on the Table

    <h4>Chapter 1085 ¨C Laying Cards Out on the Table</h4>

    Zhao Hai stopped condensing formations when dinner time came. During this time, Zhao Hai managed to condense more than 20 magic formations. People would be shocked by this speed. But to Zhao Hai, this was nothing.

    After condensing his first magic formation, Zhao Hai managed to get the feel of the process. Because of this, he was able to condense magic formations much easierter on.

    At this point, Zhao Hai could branch his spiritual force out into five threads while maintaining their uracy. This allowed him to condense more than 20 magic formations in such a short period of time.

    These magic formations weren¡¯t just from the dark element, he also condensed formations from the other departments. After all, he was an all-element mage, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for him to use magic from the other elements.

    Zhao Hai proceeded to head towards the cafeteria. After seeing Zhao Hai arrive, Dins and the others gave him their greetings. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s beaming appearance, Dins couldn¡¯t help but smile as he asked, ¡°Little Hai, did you do anything worth celebrating?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he replied, ¡°I just learned some beautiful magic. Of course its a happy event¡±

    When Dins heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but stare, then heughed and said, ¡°You boastful brat. Today¡¯s your second day of ss, what magic could you have learned? Aren¡¯t you still learning about magic runes?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Right, I just didn¡¯t expect that magic formations would be this strong. For the people of the Machine Field to reach this level of research regarding magic formations, I really admire their efforts.¡±

    Dins sighed and said, ¡°The upper realm is really the upper realm. Their magic formations havepletely surpassed our expectations. Moreover, these past few days, I¡¯ve been reading about their Void Condensing Formation Technique in myputer. To be honest, it looked extremely formidable.¡±

    The others agreed with a nod. Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he turned his hand, making a pile of snacks appear. These snacks were famous in the Ark continent, therefore Zhao Hai¡¯s Space didn¡¯tck these things. In order to avert suspicions, the snacks were cold. He also took out several bottles of liquor.

    Dins and the others couldn¡¯t help but stare at what Zhao Hai took out. After some time, Dins pointed at the items and said, ¡°Little Hai, where did you get these things?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I got it from the lower realms. Where do you think I got them from? These are famous snacks back home. Everyone have a taste of our liquor too.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Dins quickly said, ¡°Since that is the case, then we would have to be impolite. I didn¡¯t expect an ascended expert like you to bring these things along. It¡¯s quite strange.¡±

    Zhao Hai just faintly smiled as he replied, ¡°I¡¯m still quite young, so naturally I still enjoy these things. Unlike you old deities who don¡¯t eatmoner food.¡±

    Even if these old men knew that Zhao Hai was ridiculing them, they couldn¡¯t say anything back. When they were about to ascend, they didn¡¯t know that the upper realms would be like this. They thought that they would be immortal gods. Since this was the case, then they won¡¯t need material possessions anymore. Some of them even left their spatial equipment with their families.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t tell them that he had started condensing magic formations. From what Zhao Hai can see, it seems like these old men had yet to condense their first magic formation. If he tells them that he has, then they might feel down.

    After sharing a meal and chatting with everyone, Zhao Hai returned to his own room. But this time, he didn¡¯t immediately condense magic formations. Instead, he sat in front of theputer and looked up information about the Spirit Wind ne and the Wind God Pce. He offended Frey, so its possible that he had already be their enemy.

    The news he gained made Zhao Hai almost jump in fright. Just as Margaret said, the Spirit Wind ne couldn¡¯t be underestimated. It was a ne that specialized in producing ascenders, almost every year someone would ascend from that ne. Moreover, these ascenders were very close to each other. Offending one of them equated to offending all ascenders from the Spirit Wind ne. Additionally, almost all of the Spirit Wind ne ascenders were talents in the wind element. Because of this, Wind God Pce had been recruiting them year after year. This allowed the ne to gain a pivotal position inside the church.

    Also the Wind God Pce was one of the major churches in the Church Alliance. At the same time, their strength inside the alliance can be said to be one of the top. It was a huge power.

    The entire Machine Field was controlled by three major powers, with the Church Alliance being one of them. With the status of the Wind God Pce inside the Church Alliance, it certainly held great power. Zhao Hai never expected that he would offend such a huge group!

    Upon thinking up to here, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. It seems like being low-key in the Machine Realm wouldn¡¯t do him any good. With that thought in mind, Zhao Hai turned theputer off and then began to condense more formations.

    Zhao Hai stopped at midnight. At this point, he had already condensed about 50 magic formations. Even locally born experts of the Machine Realm wouldn¡¯t be able to do that.

    The next day went ordingly. After eating with Dins and the others, Zhao Hai proceeded towards his ssroom. But to his surprise, Margaret was already waiting for him inside.

    Zhao Hai hastily gave his greetings, ¡°I¡¯ve been unfair to instructor Margaret. I¡¯m sorry for beingte.¡±

    Margaret shook her head and said, ¡°You¡¯re notte. I just came early. Take a seat, I have something to tell you.¡± Zhao Haiplied immediately and sat down.

    Margaret looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°It is a custom in the Ascender Academy to study magic formations during the first month. Generally, if you still haven¡¯t learned anything after the first month, you will be turned over to a robot instructor. After learning magical runes, your instructor would then teach you about Void Condensing Formation Technique. After that, you will go to a church in order to further study. However, your progress has surpassed my expectations. Have you learned how to arrange magic formations?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Yes, I have learned how to arrange formations.¡±

    Margaret gave a nod, ¡°I have already contacted the school about this, so you don¡¯t have toe here anymore. In the future, I can just directly contact you. Here, this is for you. It is a smallputer with a call function.¡± Then Margaret threw a wristband-looking thing towards Zhao Hai. It was silvery and bright.

    Zhao Hai wore the wristband and then tried to operate it. Honestly, it was more convenient to use thanputers. When operating it, there was a light screen that acted just like a monitor, it¡¯s very good.

    Zhao Hai stopped ying with the wristputer after a while. Meanwhile, Margaret just left him to explore the device. When Zhao Hai stopped, she said, ¡°My contact number has already been saved in that device. You can use it to talk to me directly. What you need to learn right now is how to condense magic formations. The more familiar you are to condensing magic formations, the quicker you would be. After you leave the academy, your speed will decide whether you live or die.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he already understood this aspect. But with the Space, the matter of speed was nothing.

    Margaret looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I will be open to you. You ascended inside the Ashley Family¡¯s Bone Symbol Camp¡¯s domain. Later on after you leave the academy, someone from the Bone Symbol Camp will invite you to join the camp. I¡¯m also from the Bone Symbol Camp. it seems like our leader has been paying attention to you, so he sent me over. Our Ashley Family is also a member of the Church Alliance and is one of the most important members of the Dark Church. The Bone Symbol Camp was the Ashely Family¡¯s most famous outer sect camp, but now it has fallen. However, this ascender academy is still controlled by us. I hope that you will choose our camp when you graduate. Our leader has already told me that we have stopped monitoring you at school. The surveince device inside your robot butler has also been removed. You can rest assured.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared. He already knew that Margaret was from a powerful group, but he didn¡¯t expect her toy everything on the table. But he still believed Margaret¡¯s words. If she really wanted him to join the Ashely n, then she wouldn¡¯t deceive him with this matter. Moreover, with the innate skill that he showed, he was certainly worth being groomed by the Ashley family.

    Zhao Hai looked at Margaret and said, ¡°Instructor, rest assured. If nothing happens, then I would like to join the Bone Symbol Camp. However, I hope that the instructor could help me look after Dins and the others. If you can, please recruit them to the camp as well.¡±

    Margaret looked at Zhao Hai and nodded, ¡°If I tell the camp leader, I¡¯m sure he will agree. Since I¡¯ve already interacted with you, the other powers would know to not get in touch with you. But since our Bone Symbol Camp has been very low-key recently, there would be some blind fellows who will try to contact you. I hope that you can make your decision clear to them. After you head back, read about the Bone Symbol Camp¡¯s situation. Don¡¯t just look at the overall statistics, also pay attention to the casualty rates of the camps in recent years. You are a smart one, you should understand what I mean by this.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Instructor can rest assured, I understand. But instructor, I managed to offend someone from the Wind God Pce. If I join the Ashley Family, won¡¯t I bring trouble along with me?¡±

    Margaret looked at Zhao Hai and calmly replied, ¡°The Ashley Family is a Dark Mage family, we aren¡¯t afraid to face trouble!¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Yes, instructor, I understand.¡±

    Margaret nodded, then she said, ¡°It might be inconvenient for you to condense formations inside your room. You can go to the grounds to condense your formations and then try to see its power. I¡¯ll give you two things. This first one will allow you to use a special room in the practice grounds. Besides you, nobody would be able to enter this room. This other one is a formation used to adjust the density of spiritual qi. After one month, this formation will adjust the concentration of spiritual qi around you. This way, you will be ustomed to the normal amount of spiritual qi by the time you graduate.¡± Then she threw two things over to Zhao Hai.

 Chapter 1086 â€“ Special Robot Store

    <h4>Chapter 1086 ¨C Special Robot Store</h4>

    Zhao Hai looked at the two things he received. One looked like a card that you use in hotels, it also had a room number on it. The other one was a metal te that had a small magic circle. It wasn¡¯t very heavy and looked much like an ornament. However, Zhao Hai knew that the magic formation was more than just a decoration.

    He deposited the two items in the Space before expressing his gratitude to Margaret. Margaret nodded and said, ¡°I hope that you can live up to our expectations, don¡¯t waste the camp leader¡¯s efforts. I¡¯ve already taught you everything I can. What you need to do now is to learn the Void Condensing Formation technique. Your further development will depend on your efforts. After you go back, you can look at how othersyer their magic formations. However, don¡¯t waste your time mimicking their style. You need to pave your own road. Understand?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Instructor, feel relieved. I know what to do.¡± Margaret nodded, then she left the room.

    Seeing Margaret leave, Zhao Hai¡¯s brows couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle. He didn¡¯t expect to be on someone¡¯s sights this quickly. Moreover, now that he entered the struggle of the Machine Field, it seems like withdrawing was impossible.

    Although it can be seen that Margaret wasn¡¯t forcing Zhao Hai to join the Bone Symbol Camp after he graduates, there was a veiled threat in between her words. Margaret told him that this Ascender Academy was under the Bone Symbol Camp¡¯s control, and it seems like they can dictate where someone can go after they graduate. Also, since they can take the surveince device away, this also meant that the Bone Symbol Camp had formidable control in this academy. If he didn¡¯t join the Bone Symbol Camp, then he might not have a very good future.

    Internal struggles exist everywhere, the Machine Field wasn¡¯t exempted. The Wind God Pce wouldn¡¯t dare deal with the Ashley Family. However, if Zhao Hai joins the other powers, then the Ashley Family might not mind killing him.

    The reason Zhao Hai had this thought was because he had been showing shocking talent in these past couple of days. Studying magical runes would take others months to memorize, but he only did it in two days. Others might start to practice the Void Condensing Formation Technique by the time they graduate, but Zhao Hai was doing it right now. These caused powerful groups to take notice of him, especially the Ashley Family.

    Other powers might not be aware of Zhao Hai¡¯s talents, but the Ashley family was clearly aware of it because of Margaret. If Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t join the Ashley family, then the family definitely wouldn¡¯t allow him to join other powers. In the eyes of the Ashley Family, Zhao Hai was someone who has a good chance of being a powerful expert. Letting this person join a group other than them would be impossible.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai could only join the Ashley family. However, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t object to joining the family. What he needed to do now was to understand the Bone Symbol Camp¡¯s situation.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai needed to have the old Mages join the Bone Symbol Camp as well. This was for self preservation. With the old Mages together with him, his future would be more secure.

    The Machine Field was a strange new ce. Being in a group was definitely much better than being all alone.

    With this thought in mind, Zhao Hai stood up. He was preparing to head to the shops in order to see whether there were any anti-surveince devices. If there were any, he was prepared to buy one.

    This didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t trust Margaret¡¯s words. Since Margaret said that they had removed all of the surveince equipment, then those should have already been removed. This was the Ashley family¡¯s way of showing their sincerity.

    Zhao Hai wanted to buy anti-surveince equipment not because of the Ashley family, but because of the other powers. The Ashely family¡¯s intent of stopping any surveince on him wasn¡¯t necessarily shared by the other powers. At the very least, Zhao Hai wanted to be assured.

    Zhao Hai had always been a careful person. And since he was in a strange new environment, ne needed to be extra careful. Margaret¡¯s words weren¡¯t enough to make him feel relieved.

    When he thought of this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He really wished to ascend without any problems so that he could bring his wives to explore new ces. But now it seems like this would be impossible. The struggles of the upper realm wasn¡¯t any better than the lower realm.

    Bringing Tinkle along, Zhao Hai went to the elevator and headed towards the shops. After looking through the shops, he was finally able to spot the ce he wanted to find, a special robot store.

    Gu Mingyue rmended Zhao Hai to look for this shop in order to remove any surveince devices installed inside Tinkle. Zhao Hai had always kept this suggestion in mind.

    Although Gu Mingyue wasn¡¯t an upper level staff in the academy, he still had some information that only people from lower-levels knew. Because of this, he can tell Zhao Hai about these special robot stores.

    Zhao Hai inspected the shop. It looked just like any other shop, it didn¡¯t have any special qualities. If not for Gu Mingyue, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have paid attention to this ce.

    After seeing nothing special, Zhao Hai brought Tinkle inside. Just as he entered the store, a robot immediately weed him. This robot wasn¡¯t an advanced one and it had the same appearance as Tinkle. However, Zhao Hai was surprised since this robot didn¡¯t have any nking sounds that Tinkle always had.

    When the robot arrived in front of Zhao Hai, it gave a bow and said, ¡°Mister, wee. Is there something we can help you with?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°I want to modify my robot butler. Can you do that?¡±

    The robot immediately said, ¡°Of course. Pleasee with me.¡± Then it gestured towards Zhao Hai. The robot¡¯s movements weren¡¯t stiff at all. Moreover, it can give answers very quickly. At the same time, it didn¡¯t seem to have programmed responses. This caused Zhao Hai to be more curious about this shop.

    From outside the shop, you can see ordinary robot parts and electronics. It looked like any other shop of its kind. But as the robot lead Zhao Hai further in, things began to be different. Behind the shop was a repair station with a lot of old robotponents piled up. A person was sitting on the pile while manipting a robot ced in front of him.

    As Zhao Hai entered the room with the robot, the robot suddenly said, ¡°Hey, sober up. This gentleman here wants to modify his robot butler.¡±

    Upon hearing the robot, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but gawk. The robot was actually speaking like a human. It seems like this was the setting the robot was given. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel interested about this person.

    The man turned his head towards Zhao Hai. Seeing the person¡¯s face, Zhao Hai stared for a moment. His age didn¡¯t seem to be high, maybe around 30 years old. His face was a bit pale and he had ordinary work clothes on. He looked very ordinary aside from his fiery eyes.

    The man looked at Zhao Hai and quickly gave his greetings as he said, ¡°Mister, you want to modify your robot butler?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I just ascended from the lower realms and the academy gave me this robot butler. So I¡¯m here to modify it.¡±

    When he heard Zhao Hai, the man¡¯s eyes turned bright before he said, ¡°Since the robot is given by the academy, then it should be fine. Why do you want to modify it?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I just want a robot butler that ispletely loyal to me. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes turned brighter, he nodded and said, ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve been introduced by a friend. I know what you want. What else do you require?¡±

    Zhao Hai said, ¡°I want it to help me scan my room for any surveince device. I¡¯m someone who doesn¡¯t want to be monitored.¡±

    The man nodded, then he held his wristputer out and typed some things out as he said, ¡°Go on, say all of your requests in one go.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Make him more advanced, not easily damaged, and store more energy so that it wouldn¡¯t need to charge every day. It would be best for it tost a long time. I also want it to know some knowledge about the Machine Field¡¯s machinery. And that doesn¡¯t mean just robot repair, I want it to know how to tinker with other things. Naturally, since it is a robot butler, I don¡¯t need it to fight. Instead, make sure that it can attend to my everyday needs.¡±

    After the man recorded everything, he looked at the list and couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows. Then he said, ¡°Let me tell you the truth. I can certainly do all of this, but I think that it would be a waste. If you want all of these functions, then you could just buy a more advanced robot. Not only can advanced robots meet your requirements, they can do it much better than this one. Do you want to change your request?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared for a moment before he nodded as he said, ¡°Since that is the case, then I¡¯ll do what you say.¡± Then he gestured to Tinkle and said, ¡°Just make sure that it doesn¡¯t have any sounds whenever it moves. Also, make its batteryst longer. As for the advanced robot, I¡¯ll take whatever Mister rmends me. As long as it meets my requirements, then its fine. But it needs to be able to connect to thework at any time.¡±

    The man smiled and said, ¡°No problem. Being connected to thework is the most basic function that everyone wants, so there¡¯s no need to worry about that. Making your robot butler silent andst longer is very simple. You can leave him to me right now ande back after an hour or so. You can take a stroll around the shop to kill time. As for your new robot, It would take me three days to make it match your requests.¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave Tinkle to you first. Do I go outside to choose my advanced robot?¡±

    The man replied, ¡°What¡¯s outside are ordinary goods, they¡¯re no good. If you trust me, I can choose for you. I have some robots I assembled myself. Although their functions are inferior to those bought outside, I can guarantee that they are more easy to use. Moreover, they are made out of better materials.¡±

    Zhao Hai faintly smiled and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re rmended by a friend, I¡¯ll trust Mister¡¯s choice.¡±

    The man gave Zhao Hai a look before heughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re an interesting fellow, I like you. And don¡¯t call me Mister. My name is Qi Yi. You can call me Ah Yi.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°So it is Manager Qi Yi. You have an interesting name. Then I¡¯ll be calling you Ah Yi from now on. Ah Yi, let¡¯s go see the robots you rmend.¡±

    Qi Yi smiled and said, ¡°Okay. Right, what¡¯s your name. You still haven¡¯t told me.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly replied, ¡°Right, right. I forgot to introduce myself. I¡¯m called Zhao Hai. You can also call me Ah Hai.¡±

    Qi Yi smiles and said, ¡°Good, let¡¯s go see my robots. Also, who told you toe see me?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s Mister Gu Mingyue. He¡¯s a reception staff. We got along well, so he told me about your shop and to make sure toe visit in order to modify Tinkle. Since someone from the academy told me that the surveince on my robot was removed, I decided toe here since I¡¯m not an expert in robots.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Qi Yi stared for a moment before his eyes shone. Then he replied, ¡°Oh, if that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s no problem. If that¡¯s what they said, then it means that you¡¯re a genius, you can rest assured. If they said that the surveince has been removed, then nobody in the academy will be monitoring you. If they removed their surveince on you and other parties still dared to look into your actions, then this only means that the other party is being hostile. This will most likely cause a conflict. I reckon that only a few people would dare take such a risk.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Is that so? I really didn¡¯t know. It seems likeing over to you was the correct decision. Right, how about having dinner with me? I also have some friends from the academy, I hope we can share a few cups together.¡±

    Qi Yi looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°How long have you been in the academy? You already made a few friends? Alright, that¡¯s not an issue. Come over at night, I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± As he said that, the two arrived at a door. Qi Yi put his hand on the door before it opened. Then the two proceeded to enter a room.

    This room was about a hundred square meters, it wasn¡¯t small at all. Inside the room was a huge disy of robots. These robots were all humanoid. They don¡¯t look beautiful, but all of them were very clean and well polished.

 Chapter 1087 â€“ Youâ€™re From the Bone Symbol Camp?

    <h4>Chapter 1087 ¨C You¡¯re From the Bone Symbol Camp?</h4>

    Zhao Hai inspected the robots. They were evidently much better than Tinkle. At the very least, the facial features of these robots were closer to being human. Their joints looked more flexible as well.

    Qi Yi looked at these robots with the looks that one might give a lover. Then he said, ¡°All robots in this room are assembled by me. The parts used to make them are also slowly being processed by me, they¡¯re not made by some hugepany. These robots are my unique products.¡±

    Looking at Qi Yi¡¯s expression, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Qi Yi truly had an unparalleled attraction to robots. All of these robots were actually made entirely by him. It was an amazing feat if you think about it.

    After some time, Qi Yi let out a long breath, then he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You and me are destined to be friends. You can choose any one of these robots.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Qi Yi and smiled, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll have to thank you in advance. But since you made these robots, I¡¯ll have to ask you to choose one that can match me the most. In any case, you¡¯ll also be the one to modify them.¡±

    When he heard Zhao Hai, Qi Yi couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You trust me that much?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Just like you said, we¡¯re destined to be friends. And from what I can see, you¡¯re a guy I can trust.¡±

    Qi Yi suddenlyughed, ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s settled. You cane back three dayster. I can assure you that you won¡¯t be disappointed by your robot. Let¡¯s head out.¡± Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything else and just followed Qi Yi out of the room.

    Outside the workshop, Zhao Hai looked at Qi Yi and said, ¡°Qi Yi, with your ability, you should be capable enough to make your ownpany. Why do you only have a small shop in the academy?¡±

    Qi Yi forced a smile as he replied, ¡°Supporting this academy is the Ashley Family¡¯s Bone Symbol Camp. I¡¯m from the camp myself. However, I don¡¯t like magic and would prefer studying robots. People like me won¡¯t get epted anywhere except the Bone Symbol Camp. This shop isn¡¯t even mine. I don¡¯t operate this shop to make money, I¡¯m just handling it on behalf of the camp.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t expect Qi Yi to also be part of the Bone Symbol Camp. He looked at Qi Yi and said, ¡°I¡¯ve just recently heard about the Bone Symbol Camp. I heard that this ascending point is controlled by them. Are you an ascender as well?¡±

    Qi Yi just gave a bitter smile as he answered, ¡°How is that possible. With my skill, I won¡¯t even be able to ascend. As you can see, my talent is just ordinary. However, I like to research robots. And the ones I make aren¡¯t inferior to the ones made by hugepanies. Because of this ability, I was able to be recruited by the Bone Symbol Camp. In my opinion, the Machine Realm is just like the lower realms. There are powerful beings and then there are themoners. I¡¯m just amoner in this realm, not any different frommoners from the lower realms. If not for my talent in robotics, it would be impossible for me to be invited by the Bone Symbol Camp¡¯s leader.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Qi Yi in confusion, then he asked, ¡°Why did you join the Bone Symbol Camp?¡±

    Qi Yi smiled and said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t your lower realm have a division between nobles andmoners? If you are amoner and then suddenly you¡¯ve been invited by a noble to join their n, wouldn¡¯t you ept?¡±

    Zhao Hai began to understand Qi Yi¡¯s decision, he nodded and said, ¡°I understand. But is the Bone Symbol camp good? I heard that they¡¯re somewhat declining.¡±

    Qi Yi coldly snorted and said, ¡°Bone Symbol Camp hasn¡¯t declined. However, it¡¯s just different from the other camps who employ brutal training methods. In the Bone Symbol Camp, everyone is a friend, a brother. The camp leader never eliminates anybody and had everyone y to their strengths. In the other camps, everyone is an enemy andpetitor. Every camp would add people to their numbers every year, some even reaching 100 people annually. Those who survive will be recruited. The Bone Symbol Camp doesn¡¯t follow this path. Aside from deaths during battle, nobody dies when training. Because of this, the Bone Symbol Camp is somewhat weaker than the other camps, making it seem like we¡¯re declining.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s response, Qi Yi¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but shine as he said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you join the Bone Symbol Camp? That would be fantastic. If that is the case, then I will give the robot to you for free.¡±

    When he heard Qi Yi, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh. Qi Yi was truly a straightforward person. Although he understood some worldly wisdom, he still falls shortpared to those old foxes.

    If other powers wanted to recruit Zhao Hai, the conditions they would provide would certainly be very good. Compared to those offers, a little robot would be nothing. However, Zhao Hai can see the Bone Symbol Camp¡¯s attitude by looking at Qi Yi.

    If nobody protected people like Qi Yi when they entered other camps, then they would certainly be long dead. Qi Yi living up to this point was actually an abnormality.

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Then give me a good one. I have already promised Instructor Margaret to join the Bone Symbol Camp. The people we¡¯re going to dine with will also be joining the camp. If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll have them visit so that they can have their robot butlers be modified too.¡±

    Qi Yi patted his chest and said, ¡°Just hand them over to me. I might not be good at anything else. But when ites to robots, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t ept. Have all of them send their robots over.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a nod. Then after leaving Tinkle behind, he left the shop to explore the other shops. It can be said that this area had too many stores. But this time, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t buy anything. He was a lower realm ascender with no backers. If he showed-off by wantonly buying a lot of things, then people might begin to get suspicious.

    Moreover, things sold in these stores would certainly be avable anywhere else in the Machine Field. As long as he graduated from the academy, he could just buy what he wants outside. Therefore, there¡¯s no need to be anxious at this time.

    One hour passed and lunch time was approaching, so Zhao Hai returned to Qi Yi¡¯s shop. Seeing Zhao Hai return, Qi Yi immediately invited him in and said, ¡°Come, take a look at your robot.¡± Then he took Zhao Hai to the workshop.

    Upon entering, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. In the middle of the room was a robot. He could see from its head that it was Tinkle, but the body seems to be new, making Tinkle more pleasing to look at.

    Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction, Qi Yi proudly smiled and said, ¡°What do you think? The robot now has an automatic sr charging system as well as a noise suppression upgrade. Most importantly, I¡¯ve installed an anti-surveince device inside to make sure that nobody will monitor you. Take it, return for your other robot in three days.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Alright. Thank you, Ah Yi. Don¡¯t forget our evening meal.¡±

    Qi Yi waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t forget.¡±

    After that, Zhao Hai brought Tinkle to the academy¡¯s cafeteria. Dins and the others were already waiting for him inside. Currently, Dins and the others also have their own instructors. However, since their instructors were part-time, they weren¡¯t as approachable as Margaret. Nevertheless, the old Mages still take their regr sses.

    Seeing Zhao Hai arrive, Dins immediately called him over. Dins and the others were also quick to discover Tinkle¡¯s changes. Dins looked at Tinkle and said, ¡°Little Hai, did you have Tinkle modified? It looks very good.¡±

    Zhao Hai faintly smiled and said, ¡°It really does. There¡¯s a special robot shop in the market that can modify your robots. I¡¯ve reached an agreement with the shop¡¯s manager to have your robots be modified as well.¡±

    Dins and the others had already regarded Zhao Hai as one of them. They also knew that Zhao Hai didn¡¯tck money. Because of this, they didn¡¯t decline his goodwill. Dins nodded and said, ¡°Alright, when do we send the robots?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°This afternoon. I¡¯ve invited the manager to have dinner with us. You can use this chance to have your robots modified. By tomorrow, you should be able to get them back.¡±

    Dins stared, he looked confused as he asked, ¡°Do you know the manager? You even asked him to have dinner?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. I just talked to him and judging by his character, I decided to invite him to dinner. He¡¯s also a Machine Field native. Talking to him will give us more understanding about the Machine Field.¡±

    Dins nodded, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go meet him. Having friends here will give us advantages in the future. After all, the academy doesn¡¯t teach us everything.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he looked at the others and said, ¡°How about we meet here at 5 o¡¯clock. Then we¡¯ll set off to the store to look for Qi Yi. Don¡¯t forget to bring your robots. You¡¯re going to leave them behind so that Qi YI can modify them.¡±

    Dins and the others nodded. However, the faces of several people don¡¯t seem quite right. Zhao Hai mentioned modifying their robots multiple times now. These old men were also old foxes, so they knew that Zhao Hai might be hinting at something. However, none of them said anything as though they didn¡¯t get anything from what Zhao Hai said.

    After lunch, Zhao Hai returned to his room. Upon entering, Zhao Hai turned to Tinkle and said, ¡°Tinkle, inspect the room. See whether there are any surveince devices hidden inside.¡± Tinkle responded, ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±

    Then Tinkle¡¯s eyes emitted shing red lights as they scanned the entire room. After some time, Tinkle stopped and said, ¡°Young Master, there are no monitoring devices inside the room. You can rest assured.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he began to rx. However, he didn¡¯t immediately let Laura and the others out. Instead, he sat down and practiced his magic formations. At the same time, he had Cai¡¯er monitor Qi Yi¡¯s actions to see if he was really sincere in helping him modify his robot. If Qi Yi changed anything, then Zhao Hai will not take Laura and the others out.

 Chapter 1088 â€“ Unusual Level Division

    <h4>Chapter 1088 ¨C Unusual Level Division</h4>

    Zhao Hai¡¯s condensation of magic formations was getting faster and faster. At this point, he could already condense ten formations at once. Butpared to the total amount of known magic formations in the Machine Field, his speed was still far from enough.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried as he continued to condense ten magic formations at the same time. Each batch needed ten minutes to be finished. He could now condense at least 50 formations every hour. Such speed has never been seen before and might never be seen again.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai¡¯s condensed magic formations weren¡¯t as simple as that. Every magic formation that Zhao Hai condensed has been recorded by the Space. Then Cai¡¯er would take these formations and run them under the scanner. This way, the Space coulde up with the most appropriatebinations.

    In the Machine Field, the level of a Mage depended on the number of magic formations they couldyer on top of another. The overall division came in ten levels. The levels were divided as so: 1st level Mages were those who couldyer less than 5 formations. 2nd level Mages couldyer 5 to 10 formations. 3rd level Mages would be 10 to 50 formations. 4th level Mages needed 50 to 100. 5th level, 100 to 500. 6th level is 500 to 1000. 7th level is 1000 to 3000. 8th level ranges from 3000 to 5000. 9th level, 5000 to 10,000. And then 10th level was over 10,000yered formations.

    Nobody knew for how long the Machine Field has existed, but Magic Theory had existed for at least tens of thousands of years. But until now, the highest level Mage could only reach the 9th level. There has never been a 10th level Mage.

    The most powerful 9th level Mage could onlyyer 9,999 magic formations. Achieving 10,000yered formations seem to be impossible.

    It can be said thatyered formations were the symbol of strength in the Machine Field. Moreover, with the number of magic formations present in the Machine Field,yering them together was an almost impossible feat.

    In fact, in the current Machine Field, it was spected that even the most senior mage couldn¡¯tyer 3000 magic formations together. This meant that currently, nobody had reached 8th level. The most powerful mage of this generation was at the 7th level.

    Layering 3000 magic formations together needed a massive amount of time to aplish. Also, in the middle of battle, where would one find time to spend in order to arrange such a huge formation? It was practically impossible. But if you only use a fewyers of formations, they would be too weak to fight against other experts.

    In the World of Cultivation, the cultivation speed of every realm was almost the same at the early stages. In the Machine Field, Mages that canyer five formations could resist against a forged body expert. If you follow the Divine Realm¡¯s metric, then forged body experts were equivalent to 9th rank or Demigod-rank experts.

    As for Mages that canyer 10 formations together, they would be equal to qi condensation experts, God-ranks to Peak God-ranks. Cultivating to this stage generally wouldn¡¯t take a long time.

    Wanting toyer 10 to 50 formations wasn¡¯t that difficult either. As long as one canyer 30 magic formations, then this meant that they had already reached foundation establishment. Most Mages would be stuck at this level.

    There were a lot of Mages that would never go beyond 3rd level. But for the Cultivators, foundation establishment was just the beginning of their path of Cultivation.

    It can be said that only one in a hundred Cultivators could reach foundation establishment, for Mages, this ratio drops down to one in ten thousand. In this case, Mages would find it hard to go against Cultivators.

    The power divide between Warriors in the Machine Field was also the same as the Mages. However, the Warriors didn¡¯t base their levels on how much magic formations they canyer on top of another. Instead, they base their strength on how far their sword qi could reach.

    Their division of level was also very simple, it was just like the Mages but the numerical values were multiplied by 100. For example. 1st level Warriors could release their sword qi for less than 500 meters. 2nd level Warriors is 500 meters to 1 kilometer, and so on. The highest level Warrior could release his sword qi as far as 1 million meters. Naturally, this level only existed in legends.

    One needed to note that the term ¡®sword qi¡¯ was only a generalization. This didn¡¯t mean that it was energy released using a sword. There were Warriors in the Machine Field that use weapons that were not swords. As long as they canunch their energy to a certain extent, they would be simrly ranked.

    Because of this system, Mages and Warriors of the Machine Field found it hard to go against experts from other realms. In the end, they could only rely on the might of battleships and magic mechs.

    As for Zhao Hai, he was just concentrating on condensing magic formations in the meantime. He wasn¡¯t nning toyer magic formations yet. He was nning to try it inside the Space and not in the academy.

    Even if he was alone in a secluded part of the academy, Zhao Hai still thought that it wouldn¡¯t be safe. Therefore, he could only do it inside the Space.

    By afternoon, Zhao Hai managed to condense several hundred magic formations. After looking at the time, he stopped and went out of his room to head towards the cafeteria.

    Seeing that Dins and the others were already in the cafeteria, Zhao Hai quickly called them over so that they could head to the shops. There was a small advantage to being in the academy. It didn¡¯t matter if it was the shops or the cafeteria, all of them were open all the time. You can buy items and eat food whenever you want.

    It didn¡¯t take long before Zhao Hai and the others arrived outside the strange robot shop. Qi Yi was still busy inside the workshop and would be for a long time. When Zhao Hai arrived, he stopped working as heughed and said, ¡°A Hai, you¡¯re here. As you can see, I¡¯ve been busy with work¡­¡±

    Zhao Hai smiles and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Let me introduce you. They are recent ascenders to the Machine Field. They¡¯re just a little bit older than me. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to modify their robots as well. We¡¯ll be leaving their robots here for now. Just tell them when they can get them back.¡±

    Qi Yiughed and said, ¡°You guys really want me to work huh. Alright, rest assured, I willplete everything in time.¡± Then after greeting Zhao Hai, he proceeded to greet the old men.

    After the two sides exchanged their greetings, Zhao Hai brought everyone to the first floor restaurant. This time, the restaurant was chosen by Qi Yi. This restaurant was simply called Academy Restaurant. It wasn¡¯t arge one nor did it look anything special.

    Once they arrived at the restaurant, Zhao Hai turned his head towards Dins and the others as he said, ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s something I need to tell you. The Ascender Academy that we¡¯re in is controlled by the Ashley Family¡¯s Bone Symbol Camp. The people from the camp has already contacted me and hoped that I could join them after I graduate. I also told them that it would be great if everyone here can join.¡±

    Dins and the others stared. To be honest, they werepletely unaware about this matter. Zhao Hai scanned them and then continued, ¡°From what I understand, besides the Bone Symbol Camp, the other powers that recruit ascenders employ the survival of the fittest mindset. They would carry on brutal training in order to eliminate the weak. Those who stay behind are recruited while the others would be dead. The Bone Symbol Camp doesn¡¯t do the same program. As long as you join the camp, they will make sure that you y to your own strength. At the same time, they would arrange jobs that is appropriate to your abilities. Qi Yi is someone from the Bone Symbol Camp. Since he is only interested in robots, the camp leader had him manage a robot shop in the academy. Everyone should be able to understand what I want to say. You aren¡¯t like the young ascenders, so people from the Machine Field wouldn¡¯t ce great importance on your existence. If you join other camps, then you will certainly be treated as cannon fodder. Because of this, I¡¯d like all of us to join the Bone Symbol Camp. Thenter on, we can take care of each other. What do you think?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s words, Dins and the others turned silent. They weren¡¯t fools. Conversely, they had gained rich experience from the lower realms, so they knew how people acted. There were a lot of stronger people among the young ascenders, therefore they couldn¡¯t help but believe Zhao Hai.

    Additionally, they were aware that joining a camp together meant that they can protect each other more effectively. The old men looked at each other before they nodded. After that Barlett said, ¡°Rest assured little Hai, we understand what you¡¯re saying. Since you want us to join the Bone Symbol Camp, then everyone will follow you.¡±

    The others nodded, showing their agreement. Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that everyone agrees. Since Qi Yi is also from the Bone Symbol Camp, we will have to trouble him to modify your robot butlers. This is because there are monitoring devices inside each of your robots. Your every action and movement have fallen to the other people¡¯s attention. We¡¯ll have Qi Yi help use to remove these devices. After all, all of us are now part of the same family.¡±

    As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, the faces of Dins and the others changed. They turned to look at Qi Yi for affirmation. Qi Yi couldn¡¯t hide his excitement. In the past, old Mages like them would join other camps to be cannon fodder instead of the Bone Symbol Camp. Because of this, the Bone Symbol Camp wascking in numbers. Having this much people join at the same time naturally made him happy.

    Looking at the old Mages¡¯ expressions, Qi Yi immediately nodded and said, ¡°Right, each of your robot butlers has monitoring devices inside them. And these devices don¡¯t only send information to one or two people, but to multiple groups at once. These people would gauge you depending on your performance. If you can meet their standards, then they will contact you to invite you over to their camp.¡±

    Dins and the others¡¯ faces were somewhat ugly. They didn¡¯t expect their day-to-day life to be monitored. This was basically like throwing their undergarments out into the streets, nobody would be able to endure it.

    Zhao Hai looked at their expressions and said, ¡°I know that a lot of people will contact you when the timees. And they might give you a lot of good benefits, but you should also know that your lives are your most important possession. Under such brutal training, you cannot guarantee your survival. Also, we are a minority group, even if you get promised good conditions, nobody can guarantee that they will follow through with their promise. Therefore, I hope that all of us can enter the same camp so that we can help each other.¡±

 Chapter 1089 â€“ Connecting to the Network

    <h4>Chapter 1089 ¨C Connecting to the Network</h4>

    Dins and the others nodded. They¡¯re alreadyte into their ages, past the times when one would want glory and power. To the current them, survival was more important than anything. Therefore, as soon as they heard Zhao Hai, all of them thought that his words were reasonable.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°Earlier, I looked up the situation with the Ashley Family¡¯s Bone Symbol Camp online. Although they don¡¯t seem to differpared to the other camps, they were even seen as declining, but after going through the Bone Symbol Camp¡¯s casualties in the past ten years, their ratio only came up to 1:1000. And when carrying out special tasks, they would have a casualty rate of 1 to 5. In other words, in five people, only one would die. Meanwhile, the other camps would have a casualty rate of 1 to 1. This means that there are times that all of their recruits die during missions. It¡¯s a very brutal statistic. If everyone is interested, you can look it up yourselves.¡±

    Dins and the others nodded. They will look it up, but this didn¡¯t mean that they didn¡¯t believe Zhao Hai. They just wanted to see this casualty rate with their own eyes. They believed that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t deceive them with this matter, there simply was no need to do so. As long as they go back, they can prove it themselves.

    Zhao Hai looked at the others and said, ¡°We didn¡¯t ascend here just to die. Therefore, joining the Bone Symbol Camp is our best choice. Even a low allowance wouldn¡¯t be a problem. And from what I had looked up, the Bone Symbol Camp¡¯s allowance wasn¡¯t even that low.¡±

    Dins nodded and said, ¡°Just like what Little Hai said, we didn¡¯t ascend in order to be cannon fodder. It would be best for everyone if we can enter the Bone Symbol Camp. This way, we can take care of each other.¡± The others also gave their agreement.

    Seeing that everyone has agreed, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Good, since everyone agrees, then I don¡¯t have anything else to say. Come, let¡¯s drink. Let¡¯s work hard together and enter the Bone Symbol Camp.¡± The others raised their sses and cheered.

    The reason why Zhao Hai dared to say all of this at this time was because the robot butlers were currently left behind in Qi Yi¡¯s shop. Moreover, the restaurant that they were currently in didn¡¯t have any monitoring devices. Of course, this was something that Zhao Hai asked Qi for.

    The Ascender Academy that Zhao Hai was currently in was closely monitored by the Bone Symbol Camp. There were only a few ces that didn¡¯t have any surveince device. Zhao Hai knew about this point so he asked Qi Yi for a restaurant that wasn¡¯t monitored. Because of this, they were now inside this specific restaurant.

    After eating their meal, Zhao Hai and the others returned to their own rooms. Zhao Hai checked the inte for a while before going back to condensing formations.

    For the following days, Zhao Hai¡¯s life went normally. Every day, he would go to the cafeteria to have breakfast, then he would go to the ssroom in order to get a lecture. After that, he returned to his room and whatever he liked.

    Zhao Hai had yet to release Laura and the others. However, he kept monitoring Qi Yi in the past three days. He wanted to see whether Qi Yi really didn¡¯t want to monitor him or was he just feigning ignorance.

    It didn¡¯t take a long time before Zhao Hai knew that Qi Yi was a genuine ally. The man seems to have a heavy obsession with robotics. He always stayed inside his shop. When it was time to eat, he would just have the cafeteria deliver food to him. Most of the time, he was in his workshop tinkering with robots.

    Dins and the others¡¯ robots were done being modified the day after they were sent in. Qi Yi didn¡¯t ask them for money. After all, in Qi Yi¡¯s eyes, Dins and the others were already people on his own side.

    Besides looking at Qi Yi¡¯s actions, Zhao Hai was also monitoring Dins and the others. Zhao Hai wanted to see if they would agree to being recruited by other people.

    Three days went by fast. Zhao Hai got up early to eat before going to Qi Yi¡¯s shop. Today was the day he would get his new advanced robot.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know what kind of robot Qi Yi had prepared for him. Although he was monitoring Qi Yi, the moment Zhao Hai knew that he was an ally, he stopped.

    When Zhao Hai entered Qi Yi¡¯s shop, Qi Yi wasn¡¯t there. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t need to be polite and just went straight to the workshop.

    Qi Yi had already modified the robot in his shop to allow Zhao Hai entry. Because of this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t encounter any troubles as he went to the workshop.

    When he arrived at the workshop, Zhao Hai saw Qi Yi being busy tinkering with a robot. This wasn¡¯t the robot that Zhao Hai saw back in that room three days ago. Instead, it was a robot with a high degree of human appearance.

    The body of this robot was covered with a biochemical skin. Its two eyes looked like genuine eyes. If not for itsck of emotion, one might mistake it as a real person.

    Zhao Hai can affirm that this wasn¡¯t his robot. This was because Qi Yi¡¯s robots never had biochemical skin. To Qi Yi, robots were robots. They were their own lifeforms and they didn¡¯t need to cater to humanistic standards regarding appearance.

    Although Zhao Hai thought otherwise, he didn¡¯t say anything. For people like Qi Yi, this aspect was regarded as very important.

    Zhao Hai looked around the room and saw a robot at the side. He had seen this robot in the room back then. Its whole body was made out of shining metal. It wasn¡¯t very tall, only at about 1.8 meters. It had a somewhat human face but it was still very far from robots with biochemical skins.

    Seeing that Qi Yi waspletely focused on his task, Zhao Hai gave out two light coughs. Qi Yi quickly turned his head towards Zhao Hai. After grabbing Qi Yi¡¯s attention, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Ah Yi, I¡¯m here for my robot. How is it? Is it done?¡±

    Qi Yi immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s done. Take a look. It has everything you requested. What do you think? Do you want to leave your old robot here? Having this one is already enough.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. There¡¯s no harm in having two robots. You seem to be busy, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    Qi Yi nodded and said, ¡°Alright,e overter in the evening. How about we share a cup or two?¡±

    Zhao Hai agreed, ¡°Get two meals delivered and we¡¯ll drink here.¡±

    Qi Yi nodded. Then Zhao Hai turned around and left the shop along with his two robots.

    Since it was still time for sses, there were very few people wandering the shops. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t meet anyone as he was returning to his room.

    When he arrived at his room, Zhao Hai had Tinkle inspect the new robot. Finding that there were no monitoring devices on the robot, Zhao Hai began to feel relieved. Then he waved his hand and had Laura and the otherse out.

    As soon as they came out, Laura and the others immediately cheered as they threw themselves towards Zhao Hai. Being hugged by several women, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel iparable satisfaction.

    After some time, Laura and the others calmed down. Zhao Hai looked at them and smiled as he said, ¡°You¡¯re still unable to leave this room. However, you can browse the inte on theputer so that you can understand this world more. After I leave the academy, I¡¯ll find a way to provide all of you with Machine Field ID Cards.¡±

    Laura waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, we like being inside the Space anyway. Brother Hai, I had father study the te that Margaret gave you. He believed that it wouldn¡¯t take long before they can duplicate it. When the timees, we would also be able to adapt to the Machine Field¡¯s spiritual qi.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Good. After you go back, I¡¯ll also have Tinkle go along with you so that father and the others could see it. However, I can¡¯t have Tinkle enter the Space for long. It wouldn¡¯t be good if people see me without my robot butler for a long period of time¡­¡±

    Laura nodded. Zhao Hai took out several wristputers and then handed them over to Laura and the others. This way, they could ess the inte on their own.

    Computers in the Machine Field were much better than the ones in the Space. Computers in the Space didn¡¯t have anywork connection. Because of this,puters can only perform basic functions. But in the Machine Field,puters were connected to each other, and in a degree one hundred times more advanced than Earth. Therefore, it didn¡¯t take long for Laura and the others to be immersed on the inte.

    Zhao Hai just discovered that connecting to the Machine Field¡¯s inte didn¡¯t require any payment. Whether they were robots orputers, connecting to thework was free.

    While Laura and the others were essing the, Zhao Hai was on the side condensing magic formations. When dinner time arrived, Zhao Hai stopped what he was doing. Then he turned to Laura and the others and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s alreadyte. You should go back. You cane over to y tomorrow.¡±

    Laura and the others looked at the time, and it was indeed alreadyte. However, some of them were still reluctant to leave. Zhao Hai just smiled and had them download some content to theirputer so that they could do something when they return to the Space.

    After waiting for Laura and the others to be done, Zhao Hai sent them over to the Space along with Tinkle. But just as Tinkle entered the Space, a prompt was suddenly heard, ¡°Robot from a high-rank Science and Technology civilization detected. Space upgraded to level 130. Host can now buy ten high-ranking science and technology backgrounds and 50 ordinary backgrounds. Since the robot has advanced wireless connection to its source civilization, the Space has now obtained the civilization¡¯s advanced wirelesswork function.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared for a moment before a wave of happiness washed over him. He had always wanted to make awork inside the Space. However, theputers had yet to be popr inside the Space. Moreover, he didn¡¯t have any experience in makingworks. He didn¡¯t expect the Space to solve the problem for him.

    However, Zhao Hai suddenly thought that the Space was now connected to the Machine Realm¡¯swork. Did this mean that the Space was now exposed? When he thought about this, he immediately called Cai¡¯er, ¡°Cai¡¯er, what does this mean? If the Space can connect to the outside world, then does this mean that the Space¡¯s secret will soon be discovered?¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s no need to worry. Although it can connect to the outside world¡¯swork, the Space will not emit any signals. The Space can only receive information, it cannot send.¡±

    Upon hearing Cai¡¯er, Zhao Hai rxed. Then his two eyes shone as he said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, can you connect to secret bases of the Machine Field and steal their secrets?¡±

    Cai¡¯er shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t, Young Master. I just tried it. It seems like the Machine Field¡¯s publicwork is just a ce to y around. Real secrets aren¡¯t connected to the publicwork and exist on istedworks.¡±

    Zhao Hao nodded. Although he felt helpless, he could also ept this fact. Nevertheless, thiswork would be extremely useful for the Space.

    Turning his head to Cai¡¯er, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, poprize the use ofputers in the Space¡¯s academies. Let everyone know about the Machine Field and let them see what kind of ce it is.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded. Looking at the time, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Alright, I need to head out. It wouldn¡¯t be good if I stay here for longer.¡± Cai¡¯er nodded. Then Zhao Hai returned to his room. After reorganizing his thoughts, he proceeded towards the cafeteria.

    The Space¡¯s connection to the inte was a crucial development for the people inside the Space. This connection became a bridge that allowed the people to be aware about the massive World of Cultivation outside.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid that these people would want to leave. Because of the Space¡¯s benefits, it was alreadymon sense for them to stay inside.

    Compared to the intensepetition in the Machine Field, the Space was iparably peaceful and rich. How could someone from the Space think of leaving? At most, they would look at the situation outside as entertainment.

    Even the people inside the Space couldn¡¯t help but pity the people in the Machine Field. These people were going all out in order to be stronger. Average people were also working extremely hard.

    The new technology was very helpful to Karen and the others. They can now get direct ess to magic formations. This caused their research to be more rxed than before. Being able to gain the Machine Field¡¯s foundation had saved them a lot of trouble.

    The only regrettable thing to all of this was the fact that thework was only limited to the Machine Field. Because of this, Zhao Hai was still blind about the situation of the other realms.

 Chapter 1090 â€“ Monthly Examination

    <h4>Chapter 1090 ¨C Monthly Examination</h4>

    Time quickly passed by, and unknowingly, Zhao Hai was already in the Machine Field for one month. In this month, Dins and the others already passed the requirements and rose to the second floor ssroom. Besides Zhao Hai, only two other ascenders were left on the first floor.

    Ascending didn¡¯t have a set time interval. Sometimes, there would be dozens of neers in one year, some years might even reach hundreds. But at the same time, there would also be times when only one person ascended. This situation was very normal.

    The two other ascenders on the first floor were young men. Zhao Hai tried to talk to them but the two were full of vignce towards him. Moreover, their arrogance was something that even Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t bear. In the end, Zhao Hai can only give up on them and focused on condensing magic formations instead. At this point, the number of magic formations that Zhao Hai had managed to condense had reached 100 thousand. Moreover, this wasn¡¯t the only improvement he had in this month. At this point, Zhao Hai can now condense 100 magic formations at the same time. And these 100 magic formations would be condensed in 5 minutes or so.

    Although Dins and the others had moved to the second floor, they didn¡¯t stop contacting Zhao Hai. The group ate their meals together almost every day. Naturally, Qi Yi would be part of this from time to time. Margaret also got in touch with Dins and the others to invite them to the Bone Symbol Camp. This caused the old men to feel relieved.

    On the other hand, the time for Zhao Hai¡¯s monthly examination came. As long as he passed this examination, he would then be able to rise to the second floor. Additionally, the metal te would begin to function.

    The magic formation on the metal te would adjust the density of spiritual qi inside Zhao Hai¡¯s body. This would enable him to slowly adjust to the Machine Field¡¯s spiritual qi. When one year passes, he would then be able to fully adjust to the realm¡¯s environment.

    Zhao Hai was able to see the exam that Dins and the others underwent. However, upon seeing their exam, Zhao Hai was no longer sure what kind of exam he would face.

    The exam that Dins and the others took was the same test that Margaret had given Zhao Hai on his second day. In other words, Zhao Hai had already passed the monthly exam in his second day. This made the monthly examination redundant. Zhao Hai believed that Margaret wouldn¡¯t give him the same test.

    Although he was wondering about what his test would be, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t actually ask Margaret about it. He just continued to live his days on the first floor, either attending sses or staying inside his room condensing magic formations.

    The day of the test quickly arrived. Zhao Hai punctually arrived in his ssroom before 9 o¡¯clock. This time, he didn¡¯t bring his robots. The two were left behind his room apanying Laura and the others.

    Zhao Hai believed that Margaret would also arrive in time. And sure enough, Margaret entered the room at 9. When she saw Zhao Hai, Margaret just said, ¡°Follow me.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Margaret was a quiet person and never said anything useless. Apart from giving lectures and answering questions, she generally kept quiet during sses. Zhao Hai was already used to her cold and quiet demeanor.

    Although it can be said that Margaret only instructed him for three days, these three days were the most important days for Zhao Hai. This was because it was in these three days that Margaret opened up Zhao Hai¡¯s path to being an Expert.

    Magic Theory was very suitable to Zhao Hai¡¯s cultivation method. As long as he had condensed a specific formation, he would no longer spend time in arranging it in the future since it would appear almost instantaneously. This also applies toyered formations.

    Although Zhao Hai was condensing magic formations in these past several days, he didn¡¯t rx when ites toyering formations. Layering magic formations wasn¡¯t as simple as putting one formation on top of another. Layered formation came in many types. The simplest one of them wasyering two of the same formations. For example, if Zhao Haiyers his summoning magic formation, he wouldn¡¯t need to spend a lot of time on it since there would be no conflicts between parts of the formation. Because of that, this type was said to be the simplest.

    However, this arrangement also meant that this type ofyered formation was the weakest. If it was in numerical terms, it was just adding one to one. The effect wasn¡¯t amplified that much.

    The most difficultyered formations were those who incorporated formations from multiple elements. Evenyering two formations would prove difficult. But since this increased the resulting formation¡¯s geometric structure, the magic formation would be very powerful.

    In the Machine Field, there were people who tried to make the strongestyered formation usingputers. However, there had yet to be any sess.

    Computers weren¡¯t omnipotent. And even if it managed to calcte the strongestbination, the requirements to condense such formation would be extremely strict; to the point where no errors should happen during the entire process.

    In the end, Mages were still people, they weren¡¯t machines. Even machines had ws, much less Mages. For a Mage toyer formations without a single error was borderline impossible.

    Layered formations simted byputers required perfection. As long as a single error appears, the formation would be rendered useless, it might even injure the Mage casting it. Because of this, the bestyered formations in the Machine Field were those made by Mages who had battled for a long time. Moreover, starting from five to tenyered formations, these were deemed as a secret by Mages. They would only pass their formations down to their disciples or younger generations. It was impossible for these formations to be revealed to the public.

    However, these things weren¡¯t an issue for Zhao Hai. Inside the Space was the Universal Scanner. Although the scanner was still level 1, it was something that mostputers couldn¡¯tpare to. The biggest characteristic of the scanner was that it was made to cater to Zhao Hai¡¯s needs. It can be said that everything inside the Space revolves around Zhao Hai, the scanner was not different. Because of this, Cai¡¯er had the scanner analyze the formations that Zhao Hai condensed so far. At the same time, the scanner would createbinations that would suit Zhao Hai the most.

    In addition to practicing Magic Theory, Zhao Hai was also trying toyer magic formations. At this point, he can nowyer 100 magic formations together.

    Zhao Hai and Margaret took the elevator and went up the building. There were some floors in the academy that weren¡¯t open to the students. These floors were some of the most important facilities of the academy. Teachers usually lived on these floors.

    They went through the uppermost floor of the academy and then to the tform on the roof. Parked on the tform was a small battleship that was shaped like a small bean. It had a rounded head and tail.

    The entire battleship was 50 meters long and 20 meters wide. Painted on its side were four characters that spelled ¡®Ascender Academy¡¯

    Seeing this battleship, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but gawk. He turned his head to Margaret and said, ¡°Instructor, are we going outside?¡±

    Margaret nodded and said, ¡°There¡¯s no point in testing you using the standards we use om the others. In the Ascender Academy, there would be ten tests per year. This first exam tests your knowledge of magic runes. The second tests if you can condense a formation. And then the third exam is a smelting trial outside the Academy.¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned for a moment before he said, ¡°I still haven¡¯t adjusted to the concentration of spiritual qi. Is it alright for me to go outside?¡±

    Margaret answered, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about that. The academy¡¯s battleships are all modified to automatically adjust the concentration of energy. Also, the ce that you¡¯ll be going to will have less concentration of spiritual qipared to normal. These tests are specially arranged for ascenders to undergo, the academy had prepared everything in advance. Your test this time is to go outside and eradicate a malicious ghost.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Malicious ghosts? Are they like the Lich?¡±

    Margaret gave a nod and said, ¡°There are simrities, but malicious ghosts aren¡¯t the same as Lich. These malicious ghosts are stronger than the Lich from the lower realms. They not only use magic, they can also do physical attacks. For you who just learned Magic Theory, dealing with these things would be tough.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a nod. Margaret continued, ¡°The ce we¡¯re going to is an area on the edge of the Machine Field. Its concentration of spiritual qi isn¡¯t high, but there are still people living there. Moreover, it is an important sector for mithril mining. But because of the constant mining, it had be a ce with rich yin energy. This caused the ce to produce dark creatures. This ce is also one of the smelting trials of the Machine Field¡¯s academies. Besides you, there are also other ascenders undergoing their smelting trial in that ce. Therefore, not only do you need to be wary of malicious ghosts, you also need to be vignt against other ascenders.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave another nod. At this time, they had arrived in front of the battleship¡¯s door. Then door automatically opened and then closed when they entered. In front of Zhao Hai was a corridor. Margaret led Zhao Hai towards a door, then she said, ¡°This will be your room. Don¡¯t wander around aimlessly. The battleship has its own internal security system. If for some reason you end up inside forbidden areas, you will immediately be attacked by the ship.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he said, ¡°Instructor Margaret, how long will it take us to reach our destination?¡±

    Margaret answered, ¡°In about three days. In these three days, people wille to deliver food to you. You can use the inte inside your room and you can also practice. It would be best if you don¡¯t go out.¡± Zhao Hai nodded for thest time before he went inside his room.

    The room wasn¡¯t very big, only about 20 square meters. It had a bed, a table, a bathroom, and a sofa, nothing else.

    But what made Zhao Hai surprised the most was that there was a window inside the room. Although it wasn¡¯t big, he could still see the scenery outside.

 Chapter 1091 â€“ 4th-level Talent

    <h4>Chapter 1091 ¨C 4th-level Talent</h4>

    Zhao Hai sat by the window and looked outward. He didn¡¯t know when the ship took off, he simply didn¡¯t feel it moving. He couldn¡¯t help but praise the technology of this world.

    After looking at the window for some time, Zhao Hai turned away and faced his room before taking out a small device. The device was an anti-monitoring device that Qi Yi had made for him. It had the most advanced anti-surveince technology in the Machine Feild. As long as a room had monitoring devices, this device would immediately issue an rm before emitting an electromaic signal that causes the monitoring device to malfunction.

    In the Machine Field, there were two ways to monitor a person. The first method was through monitoring devices. There were plenty of monitoring devices in the Machine Field, the same was true for anti-monitoring devices. Butpared to monitoring devices, anti-monitoring devices were much easier to make.

    Anti-monitoring devices were ingeniously crafted. As long as they emit their electromaic waves, they would certainly disturb any monitoring device in the vicinity. This way, the person who set-up the monitoring device wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything.

    Besides monitoring devices, the other method used to spy on other people was through magic. This method was difficult to guard against. Surveince magic was generally very secretive and difficult to detect. However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t really afraid of surveince magic.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual force was very formidable. And with the existence of the Sace, monitoring him using magic was almost impossible. Because of this, Zhao Hai only needed to worry about monitoring devices for now.

    Seeing that there were no monitoring devices inside his room, Zhao Hai began to feel relieved. His figure immediately shed as he returned to his room back at the academy. Laura and the others were also inside his room, waiting for Zhao Hai to bring them information.

    When they saw Zhao Haie out from the Space, the women couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then Laura stepped forward and said, ¡°Brother Hai, why did you use the Space toe back? Are you starting your test? What kind of test is it?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°My test this time seems to be on a called Tyro, killing malicious ghosts. I won¡¯t be taking it in the academy, you can go with me on the ship.¡±

    As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, Laura and the others cheered before following Zhao Hai out of the Space. Zhao Hai also took the robot that Qi Yi had made for him. Zhao Hai named this robot ¡®Number Nine¡¯.

    Bringing Laura and the others as well as Number Nine to the ship made Zhao Hai¡¯s room look cramped. However, they only stayed inside for a short while before they returned to the Space. In any case, if someone came to look for him, it wouldn¡¯t be toote to head back to his room.

    Upon returning to the Space, Zhao Hai let out a long breath before going to the hot spring to take a nice bath. When he returned to the living room, Meg had already prepared a delicious meal for him.

    Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t entered the Space recently since he needed to adapt to the environment outside. Now that he had returned to the Space, he can finally rx.

    After eating, Zhao Hai went on to condense magic formations at the side. Meanwhile, Laura and the others were browsing the inte. There wasn¡¯t anything wrong with the Space, Laura and the others just preferred to stay beside Zhao Hai. They spent most of their time going to Zhao Hai¡¯s room to apany him.

    Zhao Hai also understood their feelings. Therefore, he would apany them while condensing his magic formations. Zhao Hai can spend more time with Laura and the others since he now has more control over his spiritual force.

    Currently, Zhao Hai had already condensed nearly a hundred thousand magic formations. He had also gathered several hundred magic formationsbinations. Thesebinations had been provided by the scanner. The least powerfulbination he hadposed of fiveyers while the most powerful one was actually a hundredyers.

    A hundredyered formation was a symbol for level 4 Mages. There were only a small amount of people who had reached this stage in the Machine Field. If people be aware that Zhao Hai, who has yet to graduate from the academy, could use a hundredyer formation, they would certainly die from shock.

    However, wanting to use the scanner to analyze formations with moreyers would be impossible. This was because the Universal Scanner was still level 1. The most it could do was 100yers.

    Zhao Hai also essed the to look at how strong hundredyer formations were. Take a small fireball for example. On its own, it was a weak magic. Even if Zhao Hai reached his current level, his fireball still wasn¡¯t strong. At the most, the fireball would be as strong as an anti-tank grenade.

    However, after passing through a hundredyer formation, its might would be simr to a missile. Killing several hundred people with it wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    The current issue for Zhao Hai at this moment was how to upgrade the Scanner. Only when the Scanner gets upgraded would his strength increase.

    But as he was worrying about this, Zhao Hai discovered something. His spiritual force was just enough to use a hundredyer formation. If he used anything more than that, his spiritual force would be extremely stressed out.

    Because of this, there was no point for Zhao Hai to worry about upgrading the Scanner. Even if the Scanner could analyze more powerful formations, Zhao Hai still wouldn¡¯t be able to use them.

    Although Zhao Hai¡¯s body was being constantly improved by the Ster Transformations Art, it was still not enough for him to use magic with moreyers.

    Of course, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t idle because of this. Besides condensing formations as well as trying topile formationbinations, Zhao Hai also did one other thing. He was looking into how Warriors in the Machine Realm fight.

    In the Machine Field,bat methods of Warriors were very simple. They just need to increase the energy inside their body and then their groups would provide them with corresponding weapons. However, these weapons were different than what Warriors from the lower realms used. These weapons were specially made in the Machine Field to contain magic formations. These formations allowed the energy inside a Warrior¡¯s body to concentrate so that they could send it out.

    Warriors in the lower realm would use their energy in order to coat their weapons, making them sharper. On the other hand, Warriors in the Machine Field can actually send their sword qi out, providing them with long-ranged attack.

    Moreover, the sword qi that was sent out would be supported by the formation inside the weapon, increasing its attacking power. But in the end, how far the sword qi would travel still depended on the user¡¯s strength. It was said that there was once a legendary Warrior in the Machine Field that used his sword to ughter his enemies in all directions unhindered.

    Although this legend might be fake, Zhao Hai still took it with caution. He had already found some magic formations used for engraving weapons. After having it go through the scanner and thenbining it into a hundredyer formation, Zhao Hai had it engraved on his staff. This would be another one of his cards in the future.

    Zhao Hai also conducted tests inside the Space. He used his staff and turned it into a sword in order to send a sword qi out into the distance. His sword qi reached ten thousand meters, which was equal to a level 4 Warrior. After testing both paths, Zhao Hai can confirm that his strength was indeed at level 4.

    The current strongest being in the Machine Field was about level 8. Being only level 4, Zhao Hai still fell short.

    However, if people from the Machine Realm knew that Zhao Hai had level 4 strength, they would certainly be startled. This was because, generally, lower realm ascenders would at most only reach level two upon graduating. There were a minority that reached level three, but never level 4.

    Zhao Hai was constantly condensing magic formations inside the Space, he was also familiarizing himself with arrangingyered formations. Although he can now use hundredyer formations in almost a sh, he would still need to practice on it for a long time.

    Being able to useyered formations wasn¡¯t a direct indicator of a person¡¯s strength. Layered formations were just like weapons, some were like spears, some were like shields. As long as one practices to the point where they knew the most appropriate way to use formations, only then would they effectively grasp its power.

    At this point, Zhao Hai¡¯s everyday program has been arranged. Besides eating and sleeping, he spent most of his day practicing hisyered formations while also practicing how tounch his sword qi.

    Zhao Hai had just discovered why the swordsmanship in the Machine Field was so strong. This was because he can attach a bit of his spiritual force on the qi as it wasunched. This allowed him to make the sword qi change directions.

    This skill was new to Zhao Hai, so he needed to digest how to use it effectively. Zhao Hai was very clear that these things would be the basis of his survival in the Machine Field.

    Although it looks like Laura and the others were leisurely browsing the inte, Zhao Hai actually knew that they were scouring for information. They were looking for things rted to the Cultivation Realm as well as any methods to make the Undead stronger.

    Even if there were a lot of information that were deemed confidential in the Machine Field. Information that was public was already enough for Zhao Hai and the others to use.

    Information about Magic Theory, magic formations, alchemy, and other disciplines were definitely useful. This was especially true for alchemy.

    Although Warriors still had their weapons in the Machine Field, lower realm magic staffs and magic potions were useless to Mages. However, Mages still had their weapons. The first of these weapons were magic staffs. Magic Theory was different than magic formations in the lower realms. ording to their spiritual force, Mages in the machine field were able to engrave a number of magic formations on their staff.

    Don¡¯t know why it was named like that.

 Chapter 1092 â€“ Tyro Planetâ€™s Mining City

    <h4>Chapter 1092 ¨C Tyro¡¯s Mining City</h4>

    Engraving magic formations on their staffs allowed Mages to bypass using the void condensing technique. This way, they couldunch magical spells instantly, strengthening a mage¡¯sbat ability.

    However, the more magic formations they engrave on their staffs, the more spiritual force they would need. Therefore, the number of magic formations a Mage could engrave was limited by their own strength. If they engrave too many, they wouldn¡¯t be able to cast it. Their magic staff would burn and be useless trash.

    This was also the difference between using staffs and using the void condensing magic formation technique. Magic formations from staffs required spiritual force to start. On the other hand, formations using the void condensing technique were already condensed using spiritual force. Because of this, there was no need for it to be started with spiritual force.

    Besides magic staffs, there were also magic potions. Magic Potions had more uses in the Machine Fieldpared to the lower realms. In the lower realms, magic potions would generally heal wounds or enhance cultivation. But in the Machine Field, the most popr magic potion could rapidly restore one¡¯s spiritual force.

    It was normal for Mages to run out of spiritual force during a fight. And once their spiritual force dries up, they wouldn¡¯t be able to cast magic formations, putting them in a dangerous position.

    Having magic potions that can restore a significant amount of spiritual force greatly enhanced the capabilities of the Mages in the Machine Field. Ths allowed Mages to have more avenues for survival.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    For someone who was focused on their job, three days would quickly fly by. In these three days, aside from having his meals inside his room, he would practice and rest inside the Space.

    On the third day, Zhao Hai left the Space and spent the entire time inside his room. He was afraid that Margaret would look for him. Therefore, he decided to wait for her inside his room. Although he came out of the Space, Zhao Hai still continued his nonstop condensing of magic formations. He can now condense more than 10 thousand formations at the same time.

    After some time, while Zhao Hai was condensing formations, two faint knocks were heard on the door. Zhao Hai immediately got up and opened the door to see Margaret on the other side.

    Margaret looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Come with me to the hall. We¡¯re about to arrive at our destination.¡±

    Zhao Hao nodded, then he followed behind Margaret. Normally, people couldn¡¯t casually go inside the ship¡¯smand hall. Of course, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t aware of this rule since he stayed inside his room all this time. But since he can monitor the ship using the Space, he was able to find out that Margaret¡¯s status wasn¡¯t simple. Even the ship¡¯smander was very respectful to her.

    Meanwhile, Margaret was thinking that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t only a genius and a clever person, he was also very patient. For three days, he was able to stay inside his room without leaving. Because of this, Margaret began to favor Zhao Hai.

    From what Margaret had experienced, most people would be restless after entering a ship for the first time. On the other hand, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have such restlessness. He didn¡¯t even seem to be curious as he just stayed inside his room. Such willpower made Margaret look at Zhao Hai in a favorable light.

    The two quickly arrived at the ship¡¯smand hall. The room wasn¡¯t veryrge, it was only around a hundred square meters. There were about a dozen people inside operating the ship. However, these people didn¡¯t look busy. Most of them had cups of tea on their hands as they chatted with each other.

    In the middle of the hall was a table with a couple of chairs. Sitting behind the table was a man about 40 years old. He had a neat appearance and also held a teacup on one hand. Meanwhile, disyed on his table was the view outside the ship. A was getting bigger and bigger on the disy, showing that the ship was getting closer. This man was the ship¡¯smander.

    Seeing the two arrive, themander quickly stood up and greeted Margaret, ¡°Instructor Margaret.¡±

    Margaret nodded, then she gestured towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°This is Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai, this is the ship¡¯smander, Kirk.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave Kirk a salute, thetter did the same. During this exchange, the other people inside the ship were looking at Zhao Hai with curiosity.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t particrly care about their curiosity. Among everyone here, only Margaret and him had mage robes, showing that she was an academy instructor and he was the student. Therefore, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if these people were curious about him.

    Margaret arrived by themander¡¯s table and looked at the that was getting closer and closer. The was ck and yellow. Zhao Hai came to know that this ck part was actually the¡¯s oceans. Instead of being blue, the¡¯s waters were actually ck. On the other hand, itsnds were yellow. Scattered on these yellownds were weeds. Moreover, there was no drinkable water on this, making it inhospitable.

    The main reason why humans chose to develop this was because it had something that they need, Mithril!

    This mithril was different than mithril found in the lower realm. In the lower realms, mithril was just a metal with magical properties. Mages wouldn¡¯t necessarily make use of it. But in the Machine Field, mithril wasn¡¯t just something used by Mages, it was something that they cannot separate themselves from.

    In the Machine Field, mithril was a material with high conductivity. Whether it was magic or battle qi, both needed good conduction materials for their weapons. Therefore, both magic staffs and weapons couldn¡¯t be made without mithril.

    In the beginning, Tyro only had miners operating in its mines. They lived inside tunnels and rarely went above ground. This was because the had a lot of powerful magic beasts. In addition, the nts and even the¡¯s water were toxic. These beasts had been eating and drinking these things while growing up, making them poisonous themselves. As long as they cut your skin, you¡¯ve basically forfeited your life.

    Afterwards, major powers from the Machine Field decided to develop the, establishing permanent residences. In these residences were water filtration systems as well as food manufacturing facilities. Although these residences were still inside tunnels, they gradually formed underground cities. Most people inside these residences were still miners, but their families also took residence in the.

    At this time, besides its mining industry, Tyro also had a special tourism sector. They allowed tourists to explore the mines and stay in specially made tunnel hotels. There were also services that allowed people safe travel aboveground to kill the local poisonous beasts.

    Tyro wasn¡¯t owned by any of the three major forces. Although those forces would want to swallow the, because of the other two, nobody was able to seed. In the end, they granted Tyro its own independence. The would trade its ores for machine coins and other supplies from the three powers. Although the job was hard, the miners could earn a lot. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for a miner to be rich after working here for more than ten years.

    Although the tunnels in Tyro were safe, the areas where the miners work in weren¡¯t. The underground had poisonous beasts as well as malicious ghosts. But since their poption was little, and the density of spiritual qi was small, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it if an army was stationed here all the time. Therefore, the tasks of eradicating this danger was handed over to the academies.

    This information wasn¡¯t something that Zhao Hai looked up, instead it was Laura and the others who found out about it.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t too concerned about this mission. With the density of spiritual qi not being strong, it would be impossible for powerful creatures to emerge from this ce.

    Although the ship seemed slow, it was actually approaching the quickly. But as it got closer to the¡¯s atmosphere, the ship began to slow down.

    As soon as they entered Tyro, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. The ce was really deste, there was an endless number of yellow rocks as far as the eye could see. Growing on the cracks on the ground and the rocks were grasses and shrubs. These nts were simrly colored as the rocks, yellowish.

    One could often see beasts roaming the surface or fighting for food. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t see even a shadow of human civilization.

    At this time, the spaceship descended on an enormous crater. It was at least a kilometer wide and was too dark to be able to see what was inside.

    The ship slowly descended. Its speed got slower and slower and in about ten minutes, Zhao Hai discovered a beeping light. Then a staff turned towards Kirk and said, ¡°Captain, amunication request.¡± Kirk nodded and said, ¡°ept it.¡±

    Then the staff member nodded before tapping the desktop. Before long, an image of a person about 30 years old appeared. He appeared refined as he bowed and said, ¡°Wee, friends from the Ascender Academy. I am the station master of Tyro¡¯s space port. Please follow the lights as yound your ship on port number five. Thank you in advance for cooperating.¡±

    Kirk gave a saute and said, ¡°Yes, Station Master.¡± Then the image vanished. Shortly after that, lights appeared, showing signals to lead the ship to itsnding point.

    After the shipnded sessfully, Margaret led Zhao Hai to exit the ship. On the other hand, the staff on the ship actually stayed. They still needed to settle things on the ship before they could leave.

    As Margaret led Zhao Hai out of the ship, someone was already waiting for them outside. He was an old man with white hair and beard. Surprisingly, this person was wearing mage robes.

    After seeing Margaret and Zhao Hai, the old man immediately bowed and said, ¡°Instructor Margaret, wee. Please follow me.¡± Margaret returned the greeting and said, ¡°Mister Sim is too polite.¡± Then the three proceeded towards nearby car. The car was quite big. It had four rows of seats. Margaret and Sim were on the second row while Zhao Hai was sitting alone on the third row.

    The vehicle also had tea for its passengers. After going in, Sim offered Margaret and Zhao Hai a cup each. Then he opened his mouth and said, ¡°To the Academy Reception.¡± Zhao Hai knew that those words were meant for theputer driving the car. Just as Sim¡¯s voice was heard, the car immediately moved.

    At this time, Sim turned to Margaret and said, ¡°Instructor Margaret. I apologize for the trouble. Is this the only student that will take the trial?¡± Margaret ced her cup next to her chair and then nodded, ¡°Yes, this time, only Zhao Hai will participate in the exam. In addition to our academy, who else is here?¡± Sim lowered his voice as he replied, ¡°In addition to your academy, there¡¯s also the Adam family¡¯s academy as well as the Wild academy. Altogether, they brought ten people for the trial. The Adam Academy brought six people while the Wild Academy brought four.¡±

    Upon hearing the names of these two academies, Margaret couldn¡¯t help but knit her brows. She didn¡¯t say anything and just nodded. At this moment, the car stopped. The cave in front of them had tenyers overall. It looked like a ten-story building, but instead of floors it was made out of holes.

    Besides the entrance and the exit, as well as the ss windows, the entire cave was made out of stone. It was a space of about a thousand square meters. There were already several cars parked inside.

    Exiting the vehicle, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but inspect the surroundings. The ce was very lively,pletely uncharacteristic of a mining tunnel. It was more than 200 meters high. On its ceiling were magic formations that provided light. Aside from the columns, the other ces were ces where people live in. There were also flying cars going in and out. The street was full of traffic. The neon signs on the shops added to the liveliness of the ce.

    If this wasn¡¯t a mining tunnel, it wouldn¡¯t have been different to a city. But since it was a mining tunnel, instead of buildings, people dug into holes. Because of this, the ce exuded a unique characteristic.

    Zhao Hai just gave the area a nce before he followed behind Margaret and Sim towards the reception. As soon as they entered, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare for a moment. The inside was beautifully renovated. There was a bar inside the hall and even a lounge to rx. Carpet covered the floors and beautiful wallpapers stered the walls.

 Chapter 1093 â€“ Provocation from the Adam Academy

    <h4>Chapter 1093 ¨C Provocation from the Adam Academy</h4>

    The cave was actually this beautiful. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect this. If he didn¡¯t see what it was like outside, he would¡¯ve thought that he had just entered a hotel.

    Sim, Zhao Hai, and Margaret proceeded to the counter. Behind this counter wasn¡¯t a human, instead it was a robot. Sim said, ¡°Bring the room card prepared for the Ashley Ascender Academy.¡±

    The robot nodded before pulling out two cards and handed them over to Sim. After receiving the two cards, Sim gave them to Margaret and said, ¡°Instructor Margaret, these are the rooms prepared for your academy. Please take a rest first.¡±

    Margaret took the room cards and then gave a polite nod, ¡°Thank you, Mister Sim.¡± After that, Margaret led Zhao Hai towards their room.

    Just as the two arrived in front of the elevator, the elevator doors suddenly opened. On the other side of the doors were seven people wearing mage robes. This group ranged from young to old. At the center of the group was a middle-aged man. This man was very thin with a mouse-like moustache. He looks particrly annoying.

    The man had expensive-looking golden yellow mage robes. Seeing this person, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. The man was one of the very rare metal element Mages.

    There wasn¡¯t any magic for the metal element in the lower realms. Only people born in the Machine Field would have a talent in this area. Moreover, it was recognized by many people that metal magic was the hardest to deal with.

    Naturally, this didn¡¯t mean that the other magic elements were inferior to the metal element. Their might also depended on the Mage¡¯s ability. Even if one had a peerlessly good sword, if it fell into the hands of an idiot, it was still impossible for the idiot to use the weapon¡¯s might. Magic was also the same. It was just that metal element Mages were rare than Mages from other elements. And with the metal element¡¯s strong attack and defensive magic, it was considered as the element that was the hardest to deal with.

    In the past few days, Zhao Hai had also consumed knowledge about metal element magic. However, he was left disappointed. There wasn¡¯t anything special about metal element magic. It was just like any other magic in the Machine Field. It was only because metal element magic required a special physique that it was very rare.

    Actually, one could study metal element magic in the lower realm. As long as one has physiquepatible with metal element magic, they were able to study metal element magic.

    People in the lower realms with metal element physique were heaven defying beings. Although they didn¡¯t have any cultivation methods, their bodies alone made them formidable. Therefore, they were slowly able to make their mark on society. In the Ark Continent, they were known as Divergent ability users. It was just a pity that there weren¡¯t any cultivation methods for the metal element. Or else there would be metal element Mages in the lower realm.

    Behind this Metal element Mage were six other Mages. The ages of these people were greatly varied. The oldest of them already had white hair while the youngest seems to be nearing 30 years old. Their expressions were also varied. The old Mage had a gloomy look as though he had lost interest in everything. Dins and the others had this same look in the past.

    As for the youngest Mage, he looked very arrogant, just like the Mage Frey that Zhao Hai ran into. Seeing these expressions, it seems like the Ascender Academies had the same atmospheres.

    Still, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t want to make any contact with these people. After all, he wasn¡¯t a saint. If he wasn¡¯t trying to survive in the academy, he might not even care about Dins and the others.

    In such an unfamiliar environment, it was unwise to meddle in other people¡¯s business. It wouldn¡¯t bring you any benefits, only risks.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t n to meddle with these people, but the other party actually stopped after going out of the elevator. With the thin Mage at the lead, he looked at Margaret with shining eyes. It seems like he was harboring evil intentions.

    This caused Zhao Hai¡¯s heart to sink. Zhao Hai was able to see Margaret¡¯s reaction when Sim told her about the other academies present. Seeing the expression on the thin Mage¡¯s face, it seems like there was going to be a confrontation.

    The thin Mage looked at Margaret and suddenly smiled, ¡°Margaret, I didn¡¯t expect your academy to send you for the exam. Generally, it was those old turtles who woulde here. Seeing you is rare, really rare.¡±

    Margaret looked at the Mage, and with a cold voice she replied, ¡°Jin Changji, why are you talking to me with your stinky mouth? Want me to teach you a lesson?¡±

    It was obvious that this Jin Changji somewhat dreaded Margaret. After a brief pause, he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Margaret, don¡¯t forget where this is. This isn¡¯t your academy. If you dared to make a move here, then if not me, other people will deal with you. Right, it seems like your academy¡¯s talents have gotten less and less. This time, only one came to take the exam. What a pity.¡±

    Margaret jus coldly snorted and didn¡¯t say anything else. Then she turned and entered the elevator. All this time, Zhao Hai stayed silent and just followed Margaret to the elevator. Seeing that Margaret didn¡¯t care about him, Jin Changji coldly snorted, then he led the other mages forward.

    Sim arranged the Ashley Family academy to be on the eighth floor. After Margaret settled things in her own room, she entered Zhao Hai¡¯s.

    Zhao Hai quickly invited Margaret to take a seat and then offered her a cup of tea. He then sat opposite Margaret, he knew that she had something to say, so he waited.

    Sure enough, Margaret looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You should have heard what Sim said. In addition to our academy, there¡¯s also the Adam Academy and the Wild Academy. Wild Academy is an institute for warriors, they have no conflict of interest with us. The Northfield Family behind even has a friendly rtionship with the Ashley Family. Therefore, you don¡¯t have to worry about them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He wasn¡¯t quite clear about the rtionship between various influences in the Machine Field. Although he had looked things up on the inte, he couldn¡¯t believe anything online.

    Margaret continued, ¡°However, you need to pay attention to the Adam Academy. Behind the academy is the Adam Family. Our two families have a grudge against each other. Because of this, no matter which academy, if an extraordinary talent emerges, the other party would do their best to exterminate that talent. This time, Jin Changji saw you, he should be aware that you will be joining the Ashley Family. They have six people this time, so they will definitely try to make a move during the exam. You need to be careful.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Rest assured, I will pay attention to them.¡±

    Margaret sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to do the trial at this time, but your strength has already reached this level. It would be useless to let you learn the basics. Even though the Bone Symbol Camp didn¡¯t employ brutal training methods, exams like these are inevitable in the academy. And you can only join the camp after you pass the exam. In this exam, the most dangerous ones aren¡¯t the beasts and malicious ghosts. Instead, you need to be alert against those who will take the exam with you. You won¡¯t know when they¡¯ll make a move, so don¡¯t trust anyone. If necessary, kill them. Understand?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    Margaret gave a nod, then she added, ¡°Take a good rest. Sim will tell you about the contents of the exam tomorrow. You should prepare as well. You can go outside and buy things that you need. The money you have on your ID card can be used here as well.¡±

    Seeing Zhao Hai nod, Margaret turned and left the room. Zhao Hai immediately used his anti-surveince device to see if there were any monitoring devices inside the room. Sure enough, he was able to discover monitoring devices. Moreover, it seems like these devices weren¡¯t installed recently. This caused Zhao Hai to be curious.

    After removing the monitoring devices, Zhao Hai took a good look at his room. The ce wasn¡¯t very big. There were only two rooms; a living room and then a small bedroom that had a bathroom inside.

    Zhao Hai knew that Margaret was just next door. Moreover, the soundproofing wasn¡¯t good. Because of this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make Laura and the otherse out. Instead, he went to his bedroom, pulled down the curtains, and then entered the Space.

    After returning to the Space, Zhao Hai immediately started cultivating. He just discovered that the exam might be more dangerous than he imagined. Because of this, he needed to be more familiar with his strength as soon as possible.

    Condensing magic formations, experimenting with magic formationbinations, and even trying out sword qi. Zhao Hai¡¯s workload has increased.

    Although Laura and the others felt worried about Zhao Hai, they didn¡¯t stop him. They knew that Zhao Hai¡¯s hard work would only make their lives in the Machine Field much better andfortable.

    Because of this, they decided to be diligent in handling Zhao Hai¡¯s other affairs. They made sure that Zhao Hai ate well, rest well, and was always at his optimum condition.

    After practicing for several hours, Zhao Hai proceeded to take a rest. He will understand the contents of the exam tomorrow. Perhaps, it might even start immediately. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare to tire himself out at this time since it would affect his condition tomorrow.

 Chapter 1094 â€“ Killing Intent from Slaughtering a Million People

    <h4>Chapter 1094 ¨C Killing Intent from ughtering a Million People</h4>

    The academy reception looked simr to anymercial hotel. And in addition to rooms, there were also areas that allowed Mages and Warriors to practice as well as conference rooms.

    This conference room wasn¡¯t the room with a round table that normal people might think. Instead, this room looked more like a ssroom. There was one person in front while the others sat on the chairs.

    Sim was standing in front of the room while Zhao Hai and the others sat on the chairs. Besides Zhao Hai and Margaret, Jin Changji¡¯s group of seven was also present. In addition, there were also five people that looked like Warriors. They were people from the Wild Academy.

    Just like Margaret said, the people from the Wild Academy were very polite to them. Just as they entered the conference room, their Instructor greeted Margaret and shared a few words with her.

    When everyone had sat down, Sim gestured towards the wall behind him. On the wall was a stretch of map. In this map were dazzling amounts of mining tunnels.

    Fortunately, in this cobweb of a miningwork, there were green lines that ran through them. There were also tunnels that had red lines and red dots.

    Sim referred to the red lines and said, ¡°These are old mining tunnels. Malicious ghosts appeared in these tunnels before so we send people to check them often. As soon as a malicious ghost is spotted, we will immediately inform the academies so that they can send people to destroy them.¡±

    After that, Sim pointed at the red dots and said ,¡±In this particr tunnel, malicious ghosts and creatures frequently appear. We don¡¯t know what is going on inside. What we know is that some severe change urred and some Undead creatures appeared. Sometimes, mutant beasts appear as well. At this time, there are five malicious ghosts and more than 100 Undead inside. We haven¡¯t fully explored the tunnel so we cannot rule out other dangers.¡±

    Margaret wrinkled her brow and said, ¡°Mister Sim, how long has it been since you explored this tunnel? Why are there so many malicious ghosts?¡±

    Sim immediately answered, ¡°We explore the tunnels every other month. It isn¡¯t necessary that these malicious ghosts were produced in this tunnel. They cane from other tunnels and just ran here. This tunnel is very big and the dark energy inside it is strong, very suitable for dark creatures to live in. I think it¡¯s because of this reason that there are so many malicious ghosts.¡±

    Margaret nodded and said, ¡°Is it necessary to be in teams during this exam?¡±

    Sim shook his head and said, ¡°This old man wouldn¡¯t require that. It depends on the arrangement your academies make. If you want to team up, then you can do so. It would also be fine to do the exam alone.¡±

    Margaret frowned, ¡°Aren¡¯t all those malicious ghosts inside the same tunnel? How can one take the exam alone?¡±

    Sim forced a smile and said, ¡°Instructor Margaret, I think you misunderstood. This tunnel is very big, it isn¡¯t smaller than a mining city. In fact, this tunnel was intended to be used to make a mining city. Because of this, there are holes in this tunnel that led to other tunnels. It can be said that this cave tunnel extends in all directions, like a maze. Teams might have more trouble catching a malicious ghosts, but they are safer. On the other hand, those who are alone might find malicious ghosts easier, but they are in more danger¡­¡±

    Hearing Sim¡¯s words, Margaret understood what he meant. Whether it was Sim or Margaret or the others, they all knew that the most dangerous element in this exam weren¡¯t the malicious ghosts, it was the other examinees. Because of this, going in a team was much more dangerous than going alone.

    At this time, Jin Changji coldly snorted and said, ¡°Some people really want to take advantage of others once they see their only candidate in trouble. Our Adam Academy already has six people as a team. We can¡¯t have any more people enter.¡±

    Anger shed in Margaret¡¯s eyes. However, she didn¡¯t show her anger. She was just asking what being in a team meant. Taking the exam in a team and taking it individually was different. Teams weren¡¯t allowed to attack each other. Margaret also wasn¡¯t aware of Zhao Hai¡¯s current strength. In her mind, Zhao Hai was at most a 1st level Mage. Being able toyer five formations would already be good for him. But with his current strength, entering the exam without a team would be dangerous.

    Now, after Jin Changji spoke, it was impossible for Margaret to prepare a team. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Zhao Hai was the best talent that the Bone Symbol Camp had seen in many years. She didn¡¯t really want to lose Zhao Hai in this exam.

    As she sighed, Margaret began to have thoughts about withdrawing Zhao Hai from this examination. However, she knew that it would be impossible. Once people entered the examination area, participants were no longer able to withdraw. It was even impossible to admit defeat ahead of time.

    Margaret began to me herself for not preparing enough. She should have investigated the exam in advance. She didn¡¯t expect to run into the Adam Academy. Zhao Hai might get unlucky this time.

    However, since things had developed up to this point, Margaret can no longer back down. Margaret just snorted as she stood up and approached the Wild Academy¡¯s leader and said, ¡°Hello, Mister Dan, how about forming an alliance with my academy?¡±

    The Wild Academy¡¯s instructor couldn¡¯t help but gawk upon hearing Margaret. Then he turned his head towards Jin Changji. Normally, he would agree to Margaret¡¯s request. After all, a Mage-Warrior team could disy even bigger might.

    But this time, the Adam Academy was present, and they brought six people with them. On the other hand, the Wild Academy only had four examinees. The Ashely Academy and the Adam Academy had a grudge against each other. Having Zhao Hai with them would definitely bring danger the Wild Academy team.

    After seeing the expression on Instructor Dan¡¯s face, Margaret¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but sink. She knew what he was thinking. However, Margaret couldn¡¯t me him, so before Dan could answer, Margaret just nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if Instructor doesn¡¯t want to.¡± Then she turned around and left, incurring Jin Changji¡¯s ridicule.

    Seeing the look on Jin Changji¡¯s eyes, Zhao Hai turned his head to Margaret and whispered, ¡°Instructor, will it be a problem if too many people die in the tunnels?¡±

    After hearing Zhao Hai, Margaret couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then she turned to look at Zhao Hai. Although Zhao Hai¡¯s smile stayed the same, Margaret¡¯s heart turned cold.

    Margaret knew that Zhao Hai was intending to kill upon hearing his words. However, no killing intent can be felt from Zhao Hai¡¯s body. His bodynguage seemed as if he was talking to a friend. This kind of performance showed that Zhao Hai had been killing people in the lower realm.

    The more one kills, the heavier a person¡¯s killing aura would be. If one killed 100 people, the killing aura on their body would be very heavy. If ordinary people met them, the killing aura would be enough to frighten them. However, once one killed more than a million people, they would be able to learn how to hide their killing intent. Even if they killed, they wouldn¡¯t exude any intention of murder.

    It can be said that if a person can hide their killing intent well, then they were definitely butchers, people who killed a million people!

    Margaret had seen a lot of devils that have ascended from the lower realms. However, these people were still far from killing a million people. These people couldn¡¯t hide their killing aura. In Margaret¡¯s case, she only saw one person who was able to hide their killing aura. This person was a core member of the Ashely family who had went to the six realm¡¯s battlefield for many years. People who came back from this smelting trial became extremely powerful. But even so, this person would still show his killing aura once he lost his temper. He was unlike Zhao Hai couldpletely hide his killing aura.

    This only meant that Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t just killed a million people!

    Thinking about this number was terrifying. One person killing a million people, what was this concept? Average people would have long turned insane from killing this much people. And now, Zhao Hai seemed like a normal person. He even gave people a very sunny feeling. Such a person was actually scary, he was certainly an abnormal character.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect that his few words would invoke this many thoughts from Margaret. If he knew about Margaret¡¯s thoughts about his killing aura, he would definitely be rendered speechless.

    Margaret¡¯s thoughts ended in an instant, then she replied, ¡°No, there would be no problem if you kill those people.¡± Zhao Hai nodded.

    At this time, Sim looked at Margaret with sympathy. Then he turned his head to the others and said, ¡°There are more than a dozen entrances to this tunnel. Will everyone go together or separately?¡±

    Although Margaret knew that Zhao Hai had killed a lot of people, she still wasn¡¯t assured about his strength. So she was the first to reply, ¡°We¡¯ll be going on our own.¡± Sim nodded and then looked at the Adam Academy and the Wild Academy. The two also chose to leave separately.

    Sim nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then you three groups should prepare things and then eat. I will arrange three cars for you. These cars will send you down the tunnel and wait for your return. Although we can¡¯t see what happens in the tunnel, our people had set up an rm inside it. Once you kill the malicious ghosts and the undead, the rm would stop. We will thene and inform you that the exam is over. You have three hours to prepare. After three hours,e back here and I will lead you to your cars.¡±

 Chapter 1095 â€“ Like Watching a Horror Film

    <h4>Chapter 1095 ¨C Like Watching a Horror Film</h4>

    Zhao Hai calmly sat inside the moving car. The vehicle he was riding on was modified with thick armor. But besides that, the inside of the car didn¡¯t have too much change. The seats of the car could be levelled, allowing a person to lie down and rest. There was also a machine inside that automatically served tea.

    While drinking tea, Zhao Hai used his spiritual force in order to examine the situation outside. In fact, the technique that he used was the same technique that was widely utilized in the Underworld. Because of this, he was quite familiar with it.

    He didn¡¯t release his flying needles because he didn¡¯t know how people were monitoring this exam. It wouldn¡¯t be good if a Master came and saw the flying needles. Being in a strange environment, Zhao Hai needed to keep his cards secret as long as possible.

    The car was very fast and agile. After flying for more than three hours, the car entered the tunnel that Sim described.

    As soon as he entered the mine, Zhao Hai¡¯s brows couldn¡¯t help but jump. This was because there was a lot of dark energy inside. The dark energy was very strong. Although it was iparable to the Underworld¡¯s level, on a with thin spiritual qi, it was still a strange phenomenon.

    The speeding car advanced without slowing down. However, the lightsing from the front seemed to stop short. Zhao Hai knew that this wasn¡¯t because of the car¡¯s lights. The ce just had a very thick dark energy, affecting the distance illuminated by the light.

    Zhao Hai felt the dark energy around him and discovered that this energy was different than the one present in the Underworld. The dark energy in the Underworld was calm and pure. On the other hand, the dark energy here had a wild property to it. It can bepared to an angered magic beast.

    Zhao Hai knit his brows. He knew that dark energy with this wild characteristic couldn¡¯t grow docile creatures. No wonder malicious ghosts were present here, so it was because of this.

    Although Zhao Hai had some concerns about other things, he wasn¡¯t worried about the dark creatures present here. He had been too exposed to dark energy that he had already familiarized himself with it. The dark energy here might be different, but it didn¡¯t affect Zhao Hai at all.

    After nearly another hour, the speeding car stopped. Once he was out, Zhao Hai swept the surroundings with his spiritual force. He had arrived at a fairly huge space, it should be a major mining tunnel. It wasn¡¯t any smaller than the mining city that Zhao Hai just came from.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stay by the speeding car for long. He quickly flew towards the tunnel. HIs spiritual force also scanned the surroundings. He wanted to see exactly howrge the tunnel was.

    With Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual strength, this wasn¡¯t a difficult thing to do. His spiritual strength has been fully developed in the Underworld and could be sent thousands of kilometers away.

    This was also the special characteristic of those who live in the Underworld. Because they weren¡¯t able to see anything, creatures in the Underworld needed to use their spiritual force instead of their eyes. Developing their spiritual force was very important.

    Zhao Hai stayed in the Underworld for quite some time. In addition to his already formidable spiritual force, his stay in the Underworld made his spiritual force even stronger.

    At this point, most Mages at the same level couldn¡¯t defeat Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual force. And Zhao Hai had already reached level 4 as a Mage, he was considered as a minor expert.

    Before long, Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual force covered the entire tunnel. The total space inside was quiterge. There were a lot of small andrge tunnels connected to it. Moreover, Zhao Hai already discovered the two other academy student teams inside the tunnels.

    Zhao Hai swept one of the team with his spiritual force, they were the four Warriors from the Wild Academy. They had already withdrawn their weapons and formed a circle. The one in front carried a brightmp.

    He didn¡¯t see anything wrong with what they were doing. After all, Warriors don¡¯t have very strong spiritual force.

    When Zhao Hai swept the Adam Academy with his spiritual force, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. Although they came with six people, they weren¡¯t grouped up. They were wary of each other and even held their ownmps.

    Mages in a dark environment, but they were usingmps, weren¡¯t they just making themselves a target? Warriors don¡¯t have strong spiritual force, so it was understandable for them to usemps. However, one shouldn¡¯t forget that Warriors had formidable bodies. Even if an enemy gets close to them, they would still be able to defend themselves. As for Mages, they couldn¡¯t achieve this point.

    Mages were more suited to long-distance attacks. And with their weak bodies, illuminating themselves withmps could only be described as courting death.

    Fortunately, these Mages still had a bit of brain matter left. They arranged severalyers of protective formations on their bodies. However, most protective formations shone. This might not be an issue in a well-lit environment, but in the dark, the shine from the formations just made them moving lighthouses.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think about taking action against these people at this time. This was because he just discovered where the malicious ghosts and undead were. In addition to the malicious ghosts and the undead, Zhao Hai also found a few beasts. They were all inside small caves in the tunnel.

    But what made Zhao Hai somewhat depressed was that the malicious ghosts and the Undead were very close to the Adam Academy¡¯s students. Meanwhile, he was a bit far from them.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know that this was actually because of Margaret¡¯s request to Sim. Naturally, Margaret and Sim didn¡¯t know where the malicious ghosts were. However, Sim can change where Zhao Hai would end up. Margaret requested Zhao Hai to be dropped far away from the Adam Academy. Therefore, the current situation happened.

    Through the Space, Zhao Hai used a couple of jumps before arriving where the malicious ghosts were. However, he didn¡¯t make a move. Instead, he waited for an opportunity.

    Zhao Hai calcted that if the Adam Academy¡¯s people were to continue going forward, it wouldn¡¯t take long before they meet the malicious ghosts. Once both sides fight, Zhao Hai would see the Adam Academy¡¯s level as well as the strength of the malicious ghosts.

    If the malicious ghosts killed the Adam Academy students, then that would save Zhao Hai a lot of trouble. When Zhao Hai asked Margaret earlier, he was really intending to kill these Adam Academy students. Although they were both from the lower realms and didn¡¯t share any enmity, Zhao Hai was certain that Jin Changji had instructed them to get rid of him once they meet in the tunnel. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t a saint, as long as a potential danger emerges, he will immediately eliminate it.

    Zhao Hai had already dissolved into the dark energy around him. Even the malicious ghosts wouldn¡¯t be able to sense his presence, much less the people from the Adam Academy.

    Zhao Hai learned this move from the Lich. The Lich had the ability to transform the energy inside their body into dark energy and then integrate it with the Underworld¡¯s dark mist. Actually, their bodies were still present during this time. Zhao Hai made adjustments on this trick so that he can use it for himself.

    Before long, the Adam Academy¡¯s students entered the territory of a malicious ghost. From what Zhao Hai sensed, this tunnel didn¡¯t have five malicious ghosts, but seven. However, these seven ghosts weren¡¯t in a group. They were in their own territories and there seems to be no evidence of a close alliance between them.

    Each malicious ghosts had several undead as subordinates. However, these Undead weren¡¯t only humanoid, there were also beasts among them.

    When the group of Mages entered the malicious ghost¡¯s territory, the malicious ghost immediately discovered their presence. The ghost proceeded to hide itself before sending out a loud shout. The shout was very sharp and ugly to hear. It was truly a ghost¡¯s wail.

    Hearing this ghost¡¯s wail, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows. This was because the ghost¡¯s cry was actually a spiritual attack.

    The malicious ghosts looked a bit like the Lich, they didn¡¯t have physical bodies and were more ugly. They had horrific face and long fingernails. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect them to look like this.

    As the malicious ghost issued its loud cry, its undead subordinates also moved towards the group of Mages. Besides them, the other malicious ghosts also sent their subordinates over. The beasts inside the tunnel were beginning to move as well.

    Although Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid of these things, he wasn¡¯t nning to offer his help. He wanted to see how strong the Adam Academy¡¯s students were.

    Naturally, Adam Academy¡¯s six Mages were able to hear the ghost¡¯s cry. The group stopped before beginning to group up, but there were still some distance between them. Zhao Hai looked at their action and couldn¡¯t help butugh. They were already in a predicament yet they were still wary of each other. It would be difficult for them to survive at this rate.

    When he thought of this, Zhao Hai¡¯s figure shed as he entered the Space. These ghosts were pretty sensitive to dark energy. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to risk himself being discovered and keeping disaster from happening to the Adam Academy¡¯s people.

    As soon as Zhao Hai entered the Space, he saw Laura and the others looking at the monitor. Disyed on the screen was the situation with the malicious ghosts and the Adam Academy. The women were sitting there with a nervous expression.

    Zhao Hai knew that they weren¡¯t really worried about the Mages of the Adam Academy. They were looking at the scene as though they were looking at a horror film.

    Zhao Hai coughed lightly, causing Laura and the others to jump in fright. Seeing their reaction, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh. When Laura and the others saw Zhao Haiughing at their frightened expressions, they couldn¡¯t help but scold him in anger. After some time, the group sat down and looked at the monitor.

    Although the Adam Academy students kept some distance from the others, they could still see each other. At this time, an old Mage waved his staff, causing a magic formation to appear followed by a burst of light. The light condensed into a light ball that illuminated the surrounding area.

    Zhao Hai nodded, seeing that it was light magic, it seems like the old Mage was a Light element Mage. Moreover, he seems to be able to use Magic Theory.

    The younger Mages saw the old Mage¡¯s move and also cast their own magic. But since all of them weren¡¯t Light element Mages or all-element Mages, they can only use lower realm light magic.

    Zhao Hai actually gave a nod. In this mining tunnel, only light energy can suppress the dark energy. Although Magic Theory was more formidable than ordinary magic, only light magic could suppress dark magic. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t a wise choice to use magic that one wasn¡¯t familiar with.

    Ascenders like Zhao Hai could use almost all elements from the lower realms. Even if they weren¡¯t skilled, it still wouldn¡¯t be difficult to use low-level magic from other elements.

    At this time, knowing that your enemy was a dark creature, the best choice was to use light magic of the lower realms other than using unfamiliar magic from Magic Theory. At the very least, they could guarantee their own safety.

    Seeing that the Mages had used light magic, the malicious ghost didn¡¯t go forward and stayed hidden in the darkness. Its mouth cried time and time again. Besides being a spiritual attack, this cry also instructed its subordinates to charge towards the enemy.

    The ghosts¡¯ subordinates were Undead, so they also have an innate fear of light magic. However, they couldn¡¯t hold back themand of the ghosts, the only thing they could do was to slowly move forward.

    When the Undead got in contact with the light element magic, their bodies immediately emitted ck gas. Each Undead gave out a pitiful yell as their bodies slowly dissolved.

    The Adam Academy¡¯s students rxed when they saw this happening. The magic in their hands went past the Undead but they weren¡¯t able to hit the malicious ghost at all. The ghost just floated in ce like a viper hiding in the darkness, staring at the six Mages.

    At this time, the other malicious ghosts did the same as the other ghost. Theymanded their Undead towards the Mages as they themselves hid.

 Chapter 1096 â€“ Wild Beasts

    <h4>Chapter 1096 ¨C Wild Beasts</h4>

    Although the undead controlled by the malicious ghosts weren¡¯t strong, there weren¡¯t 100 just like Sim said. Instead, it was more than a thousand!

    The Mages present here were strong, but in such an environment, they were already under tremendous pressure. And even if the light element magic were lethal to the Undead, the Undead just stopped going inside the range of the magic. Instead, the Undead took stones and began throwing them towards the Mages.

    These Undead were low-level zombies. They weren¡¯t fast nor were they defensive, however, they were actually famed for their strength. Each stone that these zombies threw would certainly have great strength behind it.

    Fortunately for the Mages, they already had protective measures on their bodies. Because of this, the stones didn¡¯t pose too much of a threat to them. And these Mages weren¡¯t just standing targets, they immediatelyunched their own magic towards the Undead. And after passing throughyers of formations, the might of these spells couldn¡¯t be underestimated. It didn¡¯t take long before the Mages were able to decimate the more than 1000 Undead.

    However, the Mages only managed to destroy the Undead. Their original target, the malicious ghosts, remained unharmed.

    Not only did the malicious ghosts remained uninjured, the sounds of fighting also attracted the nearby beasts. The strange thing was, although the beasts could sense the malicious ghosts, both of them were actually living in peace. They seem to have a mutual understanding that the Mages were their enemy.

    These beasts weren¡¯t simple. When Zhao Hai scanned them using his spiritual force, these beasts actually reacted. This reaction surprised Zhao Hai the most.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual force was very hard to detect. However, these beasts actually managed to faintly sense it. Zhao Hai also discovered that these beasts and malicious ghosts had at least king-level strength. Although their strength couldn¡¯tpare to the Mages present, this didn¡¯t mean that they couldn¡¯t do anything.

    Although Magic Theory produced great power, its requirements for spiritual force was also quite huge. These Mages had just ascended, even the staff they used were from the lower realms. If these Mages exhaust themselves, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to stop the assaulting from the malicious ghosts and the beasts.

    Zhao Hai sat inside the Space and looked at the monitor. The malicious ghosts and the beasts had encircled the six Mages, prepared to attack at any time. However, the Mages were clueless about this development, they just continued to advance with caution.

    Zhao Hai could see that the environment of the tunnel closely resembled the Underworld. Not only was its dark energy dense, it also had a slight suppression on the soul. This caused the strength of the people inside it to be suppressed. However, Zhao Hai already ustomed himself to the Underworld, and with his formidable spiritual force, this effect didn¡¯t have any use to him.

    Zhao Hai knew that these Mages wouldn¡¯t live for long. The malicious ghosts and the beasts had coordinated themselves well. Currently, the Mages still had enough strength to put up a fight. But once they run out of energy, these malicious ghosts and beasts would definitely be impolite.

    However, this development didn¡¯t make Zhao Hai d. Even his feeling of watching a movie had disappeared. The movements of these malicious ghosts and beasts were very unusual. They were too smart and knew how to work with each other. This wasn¡¯t something that ordinary ghosts nor beasts could do.

    Naturally, this didn¡¯t necessarily mean that these malicious ghosts and beasts were under someone¡¯s control. In fact, there was a very small probability for this to happen. Dark cultivators would never choose Tyro. Even if this tunnel had thick yin energy, almost simr to the Underworld, there were much better ces for them to go in the Cultivation Realm.

    Instead of being under someone¡¯s control, all signs indicated that these malicious ghosts and beasts were probably protecting something. The question now was, what were they protecting?

    Does this tunnel have something like the Underworld¡¯s giant heart? Was it worth their protection?

    The thought of this caused Zhao Hai¡¯s brows to wrinkle even more. Laura and the others had no time to notice Zhao Hai¡¯s expression at this time. Currently, all of their eyes were stuck on the monitor. They werepletely immersed in this horror story happening in front of them.

    Zhao Hai gently waved his hand, causing another smaller monitor to appear in front of him. Shown on this screen were the four Warriors from the Wild Academy. Hearing the battle between the Mages and the Undead, the four Warriors decided toe.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop them, and he didn¡¯t have any reason to. Although the Ashley Family had some friendship with the Northwild family, Zhao Hai could see that this rtionship wasn¡¯t that deep. Otherwise, when Margaret asked their instructor to team up, they wouldn¡¯t have disagreed.

    Zhao Hai had certain ssifications for people. The first type were his family, like Laura and the others. If someone dared to make a move on his family, then they would die!

    The second type were his friends like Dins and the others. Although Zhao Hai would provide them help during their difficult time, he wouldn¡¯t treat them as though they were his family. And if there came a time where Dins and the others could help him but didn¡¯t, then that would be the time to end their friendship.

    The third type of people were passers-by. These people had no rtionship with him. He wouldn¡¯t go out of his way to give them a hand. To him, they didn¡¯t matter. After all, he wasn¡¯t a saint.

    Thest type were his enemies. Needless to say, they were people he needed to eliminate.

    To Zhao Hai, people from the Wild Academy were passers-by. Their lives didn¡¯t matter to him. He wouldn¡¯t kill them, but he also wouldn¡¯t stop them if they were courting death.

    Just before the Warriors from the Wild Academy reach the Adam Academy¡¯s Mages, the beasts suddenly began their attack. Meanwhile, the malicious ghosts stayed put.

    However, those dark beasts were enough to deal with the Mages. All in all, there were 12 dark beasts with strengths equal or greater than king-level experts in the Underworld. Most importantly, although the energy inside these beasts were dark, they weren¡¯t Undead, thus they were alive. In turn, this gave them the ability to resist light magic.

    Of the 12 dark beasts, 10 looked like wolves. But instead of fur, they had scales on their bodies, making them look more terrifying.

    The other two beasts had the form of snakes. Their entire body was ck and covered in scales, making them fully integrate into the darkness. These snakes didn¡¯t look strong and could even be grabbed by one¡¯s hand. However, the snakes were very long, both of them had bodies that extended 20 meters out.

    While searching for information about Tyro, Zhao Hai was introduced to these snakes. In fact, these snakes were quite famous in the. They were rtives of Ironthread Snakes, known as Poisonous Ironthread Serpents!

    Poisonous Ironthread Serpents were beasts unique to Tyro. Their bodies were harder than iron andparable to steel. Most importantly, their poison was very lethal; even their scales were poisonous. If one was bitten by this snake, even level four Warriors wouldn¡¯t be able to survive.

    The wolves weren¡¯t simple either. They were known as Poisonscale Wolves. They were beasts that lived in a pack of five to ten members. They weren¡¯t strong but all of them were poisonous. They were also able to spit poison from their mouth. Their poison could corrode battle qi and magic. If the poison hits a human, the person would soon dissolve into ck liquid.

    Naturally, these things weren¡¯t found by Zhao Hai. They were all presented to him by Laura and the others. After knowing that Zhao Hai was heading to Tyro, Laura and the others began to check for information regarding the ce. Tyro was rtively famous in the Machine Field, so they were able to find information about the quite easily. While they were browsing, they were able to find information about the Poisonous Ironthread Serpents as well as the Poisonscale Wolves.

    The Poisonscale Wolves slowly came out of the shadows,ing under the light produced by light magic. The range of the Old Mage¡¯s light element magic was now smaller than before. It was obvious that he was beginning to be exhausted.

    Seeing the Poisonscale Wolves, the expressions of the Mages couldn¡¯t help but change. They were here to eliminate malicious ghosts, they didn¡¯t expect to meet poisonscale wolves. They weren¡¯t fools, so after arriving at Tyro, they immediately searched for information about the. Therefore, they were aware about how terrifying these wolves were.

    Upon seeing the wolves, a young Mage couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Poisonscale Wolves? Why are they here? Where are the malicious ghosts?¡±

    Nobody replied to him, causing the Mage¡¯s face to turn uglier. At this time, the poisonscale wolves began tounch their attack. As the wolves attacked, the two poisonous ironthread serpents began to scale the walls of the cave.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but frown upon seeing the wolves. Although poisonscale wolves were quite strong, they don¡¯t seem to be able to fly. In the lower realms, those with the same strength as the wolves were able to fly, so why weren¡¯t these wolves flying?

    It was certainly strange.

    While Zhao Hai was thinking about this, the poisonscale wolves swarmed the six Mages. The malicious ghosts and snakes stayed put, preparing to stage an ambush if an opportunity came.

 Chapter 1097 â€“ Malicious Ghosts Possession

    <h4>Chapter 1097 ¨C Malicious Ghost''s Possession</h4>

    Hu!

    A poisonscale wolf pounced towards a Mage. Although the wolf couldn''t fly, its leap still covered a huge distance. It jumped a hundred meters in one go. The Mage didn''t expect the wolf to jump so far, so he wasn''t able to guard on time. This allowed the wolf to hit the Mage''s protective barrier.

    Boom!

    The Mage''s barrier fiercely shook, causing his body to fly backwards. While the Mage was pushed back, his barrier shattered as well.

    This caused the Mage''s expression to change. One should know that this protective barrier was made using Magic Theory. Although it was only a singleyer formation, it was still very powerfulpared to normal barriers. How could such a barrier be destroyed by a poisonscale wolf in one strike?

    However, it seems like the strike also exhausted the wolf. As it fell from the air, the wolf looked like a falling leaf as it fluttered to the ground.

    The Mage rxed. But just as he was about to arrange another singleyer barrier, he suddenly felt his back turn cold. He was startled and immediately flew forward.

    But it was already toote. As the Mage was flying forward, he felt his neck turn cool, then his arms felt light, then his entire bodypletely shut down. At this time, the other Mages had yet to notice this, but Zhao Hai was able to see everything. A poisonous ironthread serpent just attacked. After tying down the Mage''s neck, the snake bit off one arm before proceeding to take the Mage''s life.

    Not long after the Mage died, the snake wrapped around his neck tighter, mmed its body on the ground and then flung the body towards the darkness. At the same time, the snake used the momentum from throwing the Mage''s body in order to retreat and find an opportunity to attack another Mage.

    Before the first Mage''s body hit the dark floor of the cave, a malicious ghost suddenly charged forward and slowly possessed the Mage''s body. The ''Mage'' then opened his eyes. However, the eyes werepletely ck. Also, his body was filled with strong killing aura.

    The possessed Mage fluttered back into the light magic. But as he entered the range of the light magic, he began to emit ck gas. His eyes also showed a painful expression. However, he didn''t make any noise. Instead, he continued to get close to another Mage. This Mage turned out to be the Old Light Mage.

    Zhao Hai calmly looked as all of these happened. After the poisonous ironthread serpent flung the Mage towards the darkness, Zhao Hai knew that the Mage was already dead. However, instead of being transformed into an Undead like he expected, the malicious ghost actually possessed the Mage''s body.

    Back on Earth, it was well-known that ghosts were able to possess a body. However, Zhao Hai didn''t see any ghosts in the Ark Continent nor the Underworld that could do so. He didn''t expect to see this ability here.

    The possessed ghost was already beside the Old Mage. Although the Mages from the Adam Academy weren''t united, they weren''t stupid. They were aware that the Old Mage was the only Light element Mage among them. If the Old Mage died, then they would have a very difficult time fending off the ghosts and beasts.

    Because of this, the Mages grouped up with the Old Mage being in the center.

    But since these Mages weren''t able to see the action made by the poisonous ironthread serpent, they didn''t have any suspicion towards the possessed Mage. This allowed the possessed Mage to get close to the Old Mage without any difficulties.

    The possessed Mage also pretended to hold off the a.s.saulting poisonscale wolves. At the same time, he went closer and closer towards the Old Mage. Before long, the malicious ghost was already five meters away from the Old Mage.

    Although the Old Mage noted this action, he didn''t attack the malicious ghost. The Old Mage''s magic now had reduced range. Also, the other Mages didn''t use light magic from Magic Theory, instead they used lower realm magic.

    Zhao Hai knew that the old Mage''s spiritual force was beginning to be exhausted. It must be said that the Old Mage''s spiritual force shouldn''t have been exhausted this soon. However, the Old Mage still wasn''t familiar with Magic Theory, this caused him to consume more spiritual force than usual.

    Another reason for this consumption might be the Mages'' underestimation of the Undead. These Mages had also met Undead in their own lower realms, so they didn''t take the Undead too seriously. Because of this, they attacked the Undead without thinking. As a result, they consumed their spiritual force too quickly before even meeting a malicious ghost.

    While the Old Mage was distracted, the possessed Mage suddenly charged towards him. Then the possessed Mage stretched his hands out. These hands didn''t cast any magic, instead it became long ck ws that looked very menacing.

    The Old Mage wasn''t on guard against this surprise attack. When he discovered the attack, it was already toote. Before the Old Mage could react, the ghost''s ws had already ripped a whole on the Old Mage''s throat.

    The Old Mage''s throat gave out a horrifying sound as he looked at the malicious ghost in horror. It didn''t take long before the Old Mage lost his strength. With n.o.body left to maintain it, the light magic began to vanish.

    With the Old Mage dead and the powerful light element magic gone, the other malicious ghosts began to charge towards the other Mages. The poisonscale wolves and the poisonous ironthread serpents also pounced towards the remaining four Mages.

    The four Mages panicked, they didn''t expect the Old Mage to die just like that. They were confident that as long as the Old Mage lived, even if they couldn''t kill the malicious ghosts, they could still escape. Now that the Old Mage was dead, their opportunity to escape was gone.

    While the four Mages were still fl.u.s.tered, the ghosts and the beasts seized the opportunity as their roared and charged over. With the cooperation between the ghosts and the beasts, the four Mages were killed in less than ten minutes.

    After the remaining Mages died, the other malicious ghosts proceeded to possess their bodies. At the same time, the beasts hid themselves in the darkness. This was because they could feel other people entering the area.

    This time, the team that entered were the Warriors from Wild Academy. Each one of them were now carryingmps as they flew forward.

    Zhao Hai looked at the four Warriors and then sighed, "If they came a few minutes earlier, they might have been able to unite with the Mages. Even if they can''t kill the ghosts, it wouldn''t be a problem for them to escape. But now, they are already toote." Laura and the other nodded. Then Laura turned to Zhao hai and said, "Brother Hai, will you make a move now?"

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, "Not immediately. If I do, then wouldn''t I just be telling them that I have been watching all this time? At the very least, they should get injured before I make a move."

    Laura nodded, then didn''t say anything else. The experience that Laura and the others gained wasn''t any less than Zhao Hai''s. They also had their own ideas regarding human nature. And as they grew together with Zhao Hai, they were wise enough to know that they didn''t need to be polite to their enemies.

    Before long, the Warriors of the Wild Academy met with the malicious ghosts. Although the ghosts hadpleted their possession, they didn''t use any of the Mages'' magic. And with the Warriors being extremely cautious, the group of dark creatures weren''t given any chances to sneak attack. The only thing they could do now was to attack head-on.

    The four Warriors had impable cooperation. Naturally, this was taught to them by their academy. Because of this, they were able to hold on amidst the attacks of the seven ghosts and 12 beasts.

    However, the faces of the Warriors were quite ugly. They had just discovered that the Mages were all dead. Also, there weren''t four or five malicious ghosts, instead there were seven. And of the seven, six of them possessed the Mages. Not only that, there were also 12 powerful beasts. They couldn''t win against this much enemies, the only choice they have was to retreat.

    One of the four Warriors suddenly said, "Wu Quan, Lan Jiang, you two block them while me and Fei Ni attack them with our sword qi. We''ll try killing two of them at a time as we retreat. The situation here is much worse than what Instructor told us. We aren''t their opponents."

    The three other Warriors nodded. After that, two of them began to take their weapons out and blocked the ghosts and the beasts. Meanwhile, the other two also took their weapons out as they readied themselves tounch their attack.

    Thetter two''s aura got stronger and stronger as the swords in their hands shone. Then the two gave a shout as they waved their sword to cut the nearby poisonscale wolves.

    The two poisonscale wolves just pounced. With their body still in mid-air, the wolves were unable to dodge. The sword qi shed through the wolves as though they were paper. The wolves were immediately cut in half. They gave a pitiful sound as they hit the ground, their internal organs spewing out of their bodies. They only twitched for a few moments before they became motionless.

    This wasn''t the end, the Warriors wielded their swords once more as they killed another two poisonscale wolves, two malicious ghosts, and one poisonous ironthread serpent.

    This attack caused the remaining malicious ghosts and beasts to be afraid. The dark creatures stopped their attack before retreating to the dark, plunging the cave into silence once more.

 Chapter 1098 â€“ The End of the Exam

    <h4>Chapter 1098 ¨C The End of the Exam</h4>

    The Warriors weren''t naive enough to think that the ghosts and the beasts wouldn''t try to attack them again. On the contrary, the ghosts and beasts were now more dangerous since they were hidden.

    The two Warriors that sent the sword qi were now very pale. They had just exhausted themselves and would need to recover for some time.

    The group''s leader made a decision, "Let''s retreat immediately. The Adam Academy''s Mages are dead. Also, there are more enemies than reported. We cannot kill them all by ourselves. We need to head back and look for instructor."

    The others immediately agreed. The two Warriors who didn''t send sword qi proceeded to protect their two weakenedrades.

    Seeing that the situation had reached a crucial point, Zhao Hai stood up before turning his head to Laura and the others and said, "It''s my time to enter the stage. Everyone, witness my performance!"

    Laura and the others gave a warm apuse, causing Zhao Hai tough before his figure shed and left the s.p.a.ce. The next moment, Zhao Hai appeared back in the tunnel at a distance away from the battlefield. Naturally, he wasn''t stupid enough to appear directly in the middle of the fight. That would make people think that he was just watching all this time. Therefore, Zhao Hai appeared at a distance and pretended to have just arrived at the scene.

    When Zhao Hai appeared in the tunnel, he immediately released light element magic. His light element magic was released using Magic Theory. However, this magic wasn''t an area attack. Instead, the light was concentrated, as though it was a searchlight from a lighthouse.

    After that, Zhao Hai roared as he flew straight into the battle. His speed was very fast. Currently on Zhao Hai''s hand was his blood ghost staff. He lifted his staff as the magic formation directed the light magic forward. The light looked like a sharp sword that was plunged into the darkness.

    Zhao Hai made sure to have the Warriors notice his arrival, hoping that the Warriors would stop retreating and deal with the enemy together with him. With this, there would be no suspicions ced on him. If the Warriors left, then the Adam Academy might doubt his ims.

    With how huge Zhao Hai''s move was, it was impossible for the Warriors to not notice him. Seeing the ring beam of light, the Warriors immediately looked for its source. It didn''t take long for them to know who wasing over.

    There were three academies partic.i.p.ating in this trial. And the Adam Academy''s six students were already dead. The only person that has yet to show themselves was the Ashley Academy''s sole partic.i.p.ant.

    With this thought, the Warriors couldn''t help but hesitate. Then one of them said, "Khan, what do we do now? Should we keep retreating?" Khan looked at the beam of light and said, "That''s light magic, it should be able to suppress the Undead. We can use this opportunity to fight alongside him. If we retreat now, we will fail the exam."

    The other Warriors agreed, so all four of them stopped before they roared and joined the battle. Wu Qian and Lan Jiang put Fei Ni and Khan in the middle so that the two could recover their strength as soon as possible.

    Zhao Hai was very fast. He also pretended to miss the Warriors'' location. After the Warriors roared, he immediately adjusted his course and flew towards them at the quickest speed.

    Before long, Zhao Hai arrived where the Warriors were. Zhao Hai also discovered that the malicious ghosts and the beasts had already encircled them.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Warriors and smiled as he gave his greetings, "So its our friends from Wild Academy. What happened? I just sensed a disturbance in the energy of this ce. Did you manage to find the malicious ghosts?"

    Khan and the others returned the greeting. Then Khan answered, "We''ve seen Mister Zhao Hai. Yes, we''ve met with the malicious ghosts. They''ve already dealt with the Adam Academy. At this time, it''s possible that we have been surrounded. Mister should be careful."

    Zhao Hai wrinkled his brows as he said, "Really? I didn''t expect malicious ghosts to be that strong."

    Khan quickly answered, "Mister, there aren''t just five malicious ghosts, but seven. There are also 12 poisonous beasts. But now, their numbers have been reduced to five ghosts and seven beasts. The others have already been killed by us."

    Zhao Hai said ''oh'' then heughed as he waved his hand. A magic formation appeared on his magic staff. This magic formation caused a huge explosion of white light. This explosion illuminated a kilometer of area. Naturally, this illumination revealed the presence of ghosts and beasts.

    After seeing the forms of the ghosts and beasts, Zhao Hai couldn''t help butugh as he said, "You dark creatures truly have skills. But unfortunately, it''s time for you to die."

    Appearing in Zhao Hai''s had was a magic formation. This formation was different than the light element one he used earlier. When the formation was released, the dark energy not being hit by the light beam became absorbed into the formation. The formation got darker and darker before it became extremely ck. Then Zhao Hai waved his hand, causing the formation to erge and cover the malicious ghosts. While the malicious ghosts were struggling to get free, Zhao Hai muttered, "Receive!"

    Just as his voice fell, the magic formation sucked everything into the middle. Khan and the others saw several shadows going out of the bodies of the Mages. Without the ghosts possessing them, the bodies of the Mages copsed to the ground.

    This was dark element magic. Dark element magic wasn''t strong by itself, but after pa.s.sing through formations, their strength multiplied. Because of this, the ghosts were easily sucked in and sent to the s.p.a.ce.

    Just as the group of malicious ghosts entered the s.p.a.ce, a prompt was immediately heard, "Mutant Dark Element Undead detected. Undead has arge tendency for violence. Sensing negative sentiment towards the s.p.a.ce. Subduing. Undead has been subdued."

    Zhao Hai wasn''t too surprised about this prompt. As long as the ghosts were sent to the s.p.a.ce, then there was no way for them to escape.

    After dealing with the malicious ghosts, Zhao Hai turned his attention to the remaining beasts. Then he said, "You b.a.s.t.a.r.ds also want to join in on the fun right? Then you might as well join them!"

    Zhao Hai waved his hand, causing five formations to appear in front of him. As these formations appeared, the dark energy in the surroundings began to move once again. And this time, the suction speed was much greater. In a blink of an eye, the formations turned pure ck. Zhao Hai looked at the formations and then said, "Dark being, tear the s.p.a.ce open!"

    After Zhao Hai spoke, the five formations broke the s.p.a.ce. Shortly after that, an ancient savage roar was heard from the rift. Then two ws grabbed the rift, ripping a bigger hole. The spatial rift grew bigger and bigger. It was as if the world itself was being torn apart.

    Then a head emerged from the rift.

    The huge head was covered with ck scales. It had a huge mouth enough to swallow ten people in one bite. It had teeth that seem like it could tear into one''s soul. This caused the head to send chills to a person. The eyes on the head had slits, appearing both cold and ruthless.

    The huge head looked around before fully emerging out of the rift. After going through, it issued a loud cry, causing pressure on the beasts. The beasts couldn''t help but cower in its presence. They seem to be panicking at the sight of the monster.

    Zhao Hai recognized the being at first nce. It turned out to be a ck Dragon. It looked simr to the dragons in the Ark Continent. However, the strength of this dragon was much stronger.

    This dragon doesn''t seem to be able to fly. From its looks, Zhao Hai thought that it was a T-rex. It was about 15 meters tall. It had two short front limbs. However, its legs had sharp looking ws. All of these plus its st.u.r.dy-looking tail demonstrated the creature''s strength.

    After the ck dragon faced upwards and roared, its cold eyes turned towards the posionscale wolves and poisonous ironthread serpents. Then the dragon opened its mouth, breathing ck mes towards the beasts.

    The posionscale wolves immediately turned around and ran. However, the ck dragon didn''t give them the opportunity to escape. It immediately charged over and overtook the wolves. Then it swung its tail, sending the wolves flying into the air. On the other hand, the poisonous ironthread serpents slithered towards a nearby tunnel to get out.

    Khan and the others were looking at these events in a daze. They didn''t expect a single person to deal with the wolves and the serpents. Wasn''t this too easy?

    In fact, they weren''t aware that after the poisonscale wolves were sent flying, Zhao Hai opened a spatial rift and caught them, sending them to the s.p.a.ce. The same oue happened to the poisonous ironthread serpents. As the serpents ran into the tunnels, they didn''t expect a spatial rift waiting for them. Without even recognizing it, the serpents went towards the s.p.a.ce.

    Seeing that the beasts had been taken care of, Zhao Hai gave a satisfied nod. Then he waved his hand, causing a spatial rift to appear, taking the ck dragon in.

    After he received the ck dragon, Zhao Hai turned towards Khan and the other. He smiled faintly and said, "Everyone, I think there''s nothing else left here. I''ll be taking my leave first."

    Just as his voice fell, he heard a voice, "The exam has beenpleted. Students, please return to your own vehicles."

    Zhao Hai gave onest nod to Khan and the others before flying towards his car. It didn''t take long before he reached his car, rode it, and proceeded to leave the ce.

    When Zhao Hai left, Khan and the others let out a long breath. Wu Quan turned to Khan and said, "Big Brother Khan, that Zhao Hai, how could he be that strong?"

    Khan sighed, then he said, "By his present standard, he should still be a level 1 Mage. However, he can use more than one element. If it came tobat power, he is more powerful than most people at his level. Things aren''t looking so good."

    Wu Quan said, "Big Brother? Isn''t the exam finished?"

    Khan replied, "The Wild Academy and the Ashely Academy are in good terms with each other while the Adam Academy and the Ashley Academy are on bad terms. In this exam, all of the Adam Academy''s Mages died. Although Zhao Hai and us aren''t rted to their deaths, I''m afraid the Adam Academy wouldn''t believe our testimonies. Even if we are safe inside our Academies, we might be met with revenge once we left. This would bring us endless trouble. It would be great if we could store their bodies inside a spatial item. This way, we might be able to find a way out of this."

    Wu Quan and the others understood what Khan wanted to do. However, when they ascended, they had already left their spatial item behind. They didn''t have one right now.

    Lan Jiang looked at the Mage corpses and then said, "Big Brother Khan, maybe those Mages have spatial items on them. Let''s search their bodies first before we go back."

    Those words made Khan nod. He said, "Right, I forgot about that. Go and search their bodies." Then the group flew towards the Mages. After they searched the bodies, they were able to get three pieces of spatial equipment. The group immediately ced the corpses inside a spatial item. Then they left the area and returned to their car.

    As they flew, Wu Quan turned to Khan and said, "Big Brother Khan, since we''ve decided to join the Northwild Camp, how about we take two of these spatial items for ourselves? Let''s return only one of them to the Adam Academy."

    Khan shook his head and said, "We can''t touch these spatial items. I''m almost sure that they''re registered with the Adam Academy. If we take it, they would only doubt us. We''ll hand everything over. Rest a.s.sured, after searching the Machine Field''swork, it seems like spatial items aren''t that rare. We can buy some if we earn some money."

    Wu Quan and the others nodded. They agreed to this decision. When they returned to the car, the vehicle began to fly.

    After a couple of hours, everyone returned to the tunnel city. Margaret and the others were already waiting for them there.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai was safe, Margaret began to rx. Not long after Zhao Hai arrived, Khan and the others also came back.

    After Zhao Hai gave Margaret his greetings, he stood behind her and didn''t say anything. And while Khan was greeting his instructor, he also whispered a couple of words to him. Upon hearing Khan, the instructor''s face couldn''t help but change. He turned to Khan and said, "Are you telling the truth?"

    Khan nodded and said, "It''s true. These are their spatial items. There are three all in all." Then he handed the three items to the instructor.

    Seeing the spatial items on his hands, the instructor sighed before walking towards Jin Changji.

 Chapter 1099 â€“ Youre Lying!

    <h4>Chapter 1099 ¨C You''re Lying!</h4>

    Jin Changji was currently feeling strange. The Wild Academy and the Ashley Academy''s students had already returned. However, the Adam Academy''s students had yet to arrive.

    He didn''t believe that the Adam Academy''s students would have no survivors. After all, there were six of them, how could none of them survive?

    Instructor Dan went to Jing Changji and said, "There''s no need for Instructor Jin to wait. The Adamy Academy''s students wouldn''t be returning." Then he handed over the three spatial items.

    Jin Changji stared at the spatial items in Instructor Dan''s hand. His expression changed as he said, "Why do you have their spatial items? Did the Wild Academy kill them?"

    Instructor Dan didn''t expect Jin Changji to turn hostile this soon. He coldly snorted before taking out six corpses. These corpses belonged to the Adam Academy''s six Mages.

    After releasing the corpses, Dan looked at Jin Changji and said, "Surnamed Jin, don''t just bark like a wild dog. Act like your position. You aren''t an idiot, you can look at their injuries to see how they died. Take these three spatial items, my Northwild family has a lot of them." Then he mmed the spatial rings into a nearby table. It might even be said that he embedded the rings into the table. One could see from this point how strong Dan really was.

    Seeing Dan''s conduct, Jin Changji''s eyes couldn''t help but shrink. But he just coldly snorted before turning his head to the six Mages.

    After carefully looking at the corpses, Jin Changji''s expression sank. This was because the injuries seen on the bodies indicated that they had been killed by malicious ghosts and beasts. And there wasn''t any indication of tampering.

    This wasn''t the first time Jin Changji brought students to an exam. Therefore, he could see injuries caused by ghosts and beasts.

    After some time, Jin Changji stood up slowly. He looked at Dan and said, "What happened?"

    Although Dan was mad at him, that was only a momentary anger. Even so, he didn''t look at Jin Changji''s face and just answered, "There aren''t just five ghosts in the tunnel, but seven ghosts and twelve beasts. It was your team that met them first. As for the state of the battle, Khan and the others only arrived when it was finished. When they sensed fighting, they immediately headed over. But when they arrived, the battle was already over. At that time, the six bodies had already been possessed by the ghosts. Khan''s team was also surrounded by the ghosts and the beasts. They have no choice but to retreat. And just as they retreated, Zhao Hai appeared, killing all the ghosts and beasts."

    Jin Changji quietly listened to Dan. Not only him, Margaret also took note of Dan''s words. Upon hearing that Zhao Hai appeared and killed the ghosts and beasts, Margaret''s eyes shone with happiness. She turned her head to Zhao Hai and said, "Zhao Hai, is Instructor Dan telling the truth?"

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, "When I appeared, the friends from Wild Academy had already killed five beasts and two ghosts. Therefore, I only killed five ghosts and seven beasts. As for what happened before, I haven''t seen anything."

    Jin Changji looked at Zhao Hai and said, "How could you possibly kill five ghosts and seven beasts? You''re lying!"

    Zhao Hai just coldly snorted and didn''t answer. At this moment, Khan lightly coughed and said, "Instructor Jin, Mister Zhao Hai can certainly kill five five ghosts and seven beats. This is because he is already a level 1 Mage."

    Jin Changji and Margaret who were listening to Khan couldn''t help but gawk. Margaret felt pleasantly surprised at Zhao Hai. She turned to him and said, "Zhao Hai, are you really a level 1 Mage?" Jin Changji and Dan might not know how significant Zhao Hai''s current level was, but Margaret did. Zhao Hai had just ascendedst month. One month after ascending to the Machine Field, he was already a level 1 Mage. If others knew about this, it would certainly cause huge waves.

    Not even waiting for Zhao Hai to answer, Jin Changji interfected, "Stop talking nonsense. How could he possibly be a level 1 Mage? I don''t believe it." Then his hand moved, causing a tenyer formation to appear. Immediately after the formation appeared, a huge sword appeared and pierced towards Zhao Hai.

    Margaret was able to see Jin Changji''s movement. However, when she noticed it, the sword had already attacked. She just stopped thinking and went in front of Zhao Hai. Then she waved her hand, summoning a fiveyer formation. The formation immediately activated, causing a water shield to appear.

    With Jin Changji''s sudden action, Margaret could only use this method to deal with it. A fiveyer formation versus a tenyer formation, their difference was a level. In this case, Margaret''s water shield could only block the sword for a moment.

    It didn''t take long for the sword to cut through the water shield. WIth a force as strong as lightning, the sword cut towards Margaret. Seeing this development, Jin Changji''s face turned pale as a corpse. But it was already impossible to stop the magic at this time.

    Jin knew very well that Margaret wasn''t just any other Instructor. Her true status wasn''t simple. If he really killed Margaret here, then even the Adam Family wouldn''t be able to save him.

    At this time, a fiery red formation suddenly appeared in front of the sword, melting it slowly.

    Fire magic just so happens to subdue Jin Changji''s sword. Additionally, fire element magic was inherently strong. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have been able to deal with the giant sword.

    Repulsion between the five elements was also rtive. Even if water counters fire, pouring a cup of water over a mountain of fire was still a useless move. At that time, it would be the fire repelling the water.

    Seeing his sword being blocked, jin Changji couldn''t help but feel relieved. But at the same time, he could also see that the fire magic came from a fiveyer formation. Moreover, it can be seen that this magic shield was made by Zhao Hai.

    This discovery made Jin Changji''s expression sink. He can now affirm that Zhao Hai was truly a level 1 Mage. Moreover, it seems like his spiritual force was strong. Level 1 Mages were usually unable to melt his sword. Although the sword was blocked by Margaret''s fiveyer water shield, its energy was mostly preserved after piercing through. At least, the sword should still have seven-tenths of its power. Nevertheless, Zhao Hai''s fire shield was still able to block it. This meant that Zhao Hai''s fiveyer shield was able to block a sevenyer sword''s strength. This was enough to show Zhao Hai''s strength.

    Margaret also responded at this time, her pale face turned towards Jin Changji and said, "Jin Changji, good, good. You actually dared to attack here. It seems like we''ll see more deaths today!"

    After she said that, she began to wave her staff. Upon seeing Margaret''s expression, Jin Changji knew that if she went through with this, things wouldn''t turn out great. He immediately bowed and said, "Instructor Margaret, you misunderstand. Please, calm down. Please calm down. I didn''t do it on purpose!"

    When she saw Jin Changji''s helpless expression, Margaret decided to stop. Then she said, "What? You believe it now?"

    Jin Changji smiled bitterly and said, "I believe it. I just didn''t expect the Ashley Family to send a level 1 Mage for an exam. Instructor Margaret, how many months has it been since he ascended? How did he get so strong?"

    The reason why Jin Changji asked this was because people who came to Tyro for the exams were ascenders who had ascended for three or four months. And generally, three to four-month ascenders had yet to reach level 1.

    Margaret looked at Jin Changji, she seemed to be dissatisfied with how things turned out. But she still replied, "Five months. He''s the most talented genius that Ashley Academy had in the past ten years. Therefore, we had him partic.i.p.ate in the exam a bitter. You''re unlucky. If he met your students sooner, then those ghosts might not have killed them. I really didn''t expect the ghosts to increase at this time."

    After she spoke, everyone turned their attention to Sim. After all, it was Sim that gave them information about the ghosts. If Zhao Hai wasn''t strong enough, then n.o.body would have survived the exam.

    Although lower realm ascenders still needed some training, it was undeniable that they were geniuses. Especially those like Zhao Hai and Khan''s group. After they develop in the Machine Field for several years, it would be possible for them to be intermediate level experts, capable of handling important matters. So if they died in this ce, the losses incurred would be huge. This situation wasn''t something that Sim would permit.

    Receiving the gazes from Margaret and the others, Sim immediately knew what they were thinking. He couldn''t help but force a smile and said, "Everybody, you should know that I wouldn''t permit such things from happening. We really aren''t aware that there would be that much danger. We''ve already known each other for many years, you already know that I wouldn''t dare harm ascenders from the lower realms."

    Margaret and the others nodded upon hearing Sim''s words. Sim certainly wouldn''t harm ascenders since he was an ascender himself. It has been 30 years since Sim had ascended. And he was also considered as someone with talent. It was only when he suffered a severe wound that his strength stopped progressing any further. In the end, he could only be an official responsible for exams. Because of his origin, Sim held special sentiments towards fellow ascenders. It was impossible for him to cause them harm in this exam.

 Chapter 1100 â€“ Ghost Mithril Ore!

    <h4>Chapter 1100 ¨C Ghost Mithril Ore!</h4>

    Margaret and the others sighed. They couldn''t help but admit that they were unlucky this time. They couldn''t me this matter on Sim. This was because there had been numerous times where the exams had mistakes in their investigation. This wasn''t the first time that the strength of the enemy had suddenly increased.

    Everyone rested for a day before they headed back to their own academies. Naturally, Zhao Hai and Margaret rode their own ship. The other academies had their own s.p.a.ceships to take them home.

    After Zhao Hai returned to the ship, he immediately entered his room, closed the door, and didn''t make any sound. Margaret didn''tment on this. In her mind, Zhao Hai was practicing. If he didn''t act like this, he wouldn''t have been this strong.

    However, she was wrong. Zhao Hai returned to his room and entered the s.p.a.ce. But this time, he didn''t cultivate.

    Upon entering the s.p.a.ce, Zhao Hai looked at Laura and said, "We need to take a look at that tunnel. It''s very weird to have that much beasts and malicious ghosts in one ce. I want to see what they were there for."

    Laura lightly frowned and said, "Brother Hai, why do you need to do this? Isn''t it just a little weird? It has nothing to do with us."

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, "You don''t need to worry about me. I just want to see if there are any treasures back there. Didn''t you see? Those ghosts and beasts seem to be guarding something. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have worked that well with each other."

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai say treasure, Laura and the others immediately understood what he was saying. Ever since they arrived at the Machine Field, they understood that it would be difficult for them to livefortably with their present strength. Not to mention that the Machine Field was one of the weaker powers in the World of Cultivation.

    Zhao Hai''s current strength could be considered to be medium-grade in the Machine Field. Medium-grade experts might be one of the top people in the Machine Field, but they still wouldn''t be able to contend against mechas and battleships.

    If they wish for the s.p.a.ce to level-up, then they would need to seek treasures of the World of Cultivation. Otherwise, it would be very difficult for the s.p.a.ce to level up.

    Even if Laura and the others didn''t want Zhao Hai to take any risks, they also saw the ghosts and the beasts from the tunnel. At the same time, they could see that Zhao Hai didn''t have any problems dealing with them. With this thought in mind, Laura didn''t prevent Zhao Hai any longer as she nodded and said, "Alright. But Brother Hai, you need to be careful."

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, "Rest a.s.sured, there wouldn''t be any problems." Then his figure vanished. The next moment, he appeared back in the mining tunnel. Meanwhile, Laura and the others began to move and opened theirputers. They divided the mine into sections and scoured through to see any peculiar things.

    This was what Laura and the others nned to do in order to give Zhao Hai help. They couldn''t go outside the s.p.a.ce and help Zhao Hai fight. This was the only way they could do in order to provide a.s.sistance.

    Theirputers weren''t any ordinaryputer. These were devices specially created by the s.p.a.ce. They hadrge screens like the s.p.a.ce''s monitor and were more convenient to use.

    Zhao Hai didn''t just randomly teleport to a random ce in the tunnel. He was currently inside the region that the malicious ghosts and the beasts used to upy.

    The malicious ghosts and beasts didn''t nest in the center of the tunnel. Instead, they were based at the northern part. This also happened to be where the Adam Academy''s students were dropped off.

    Malicious ghosts and beasts usually never moved from their areas unless a problem urred. They wouldn''t have made a move if they weren''t protecting something.

    When he appeared in the tunnel. Zhao Hai immediately released his spiritual force in order to scan the area for any dangers. Sure enough, he was able to discover something.

    The malicious ghosts and the beasts had just been cleared up. But there were already several weaker ghosts here!

    Zhao Hai couldn''t help but stare at this discovery. Then he smiled and said, "Interesting, there already ghosts here. It seems like this ce really isn''t normal. Laura, go take a closer look at the surrounding area."

    Laura and the othersplied and immediately carried on a careful examination of the nearby region. On the other hand, Zhao Hai released a five-fold light element magic, instantaneously killing the weak ghosts that had gathered.

    Zhao Hai also released his own spiritual force in order to scan the surroundings.

    At this time, Meg''s voice was suddenly heard, "Young Master, I discovered a very high density of dark energy southeast of your location. The dark energy here is much thicker than the Underworld. Maybe it''s the ce we''re looking for." Zhao Hai nodded, then a map appeared in his head. The map marked the ce that Meg mentioned. With a sh, Zhao Hai appeared in that ce.

    Upon experiencing the density of dark energy, Zhao Hai couldn''t help but stare. It was very thick, much thicker than in the Underworld. What puzzled Zhao Hai was the fact that even though the dark energy was thick, it wasn''t ck. Instead, it was actually silver in color.

    Dark energy generally manifested as ck, this wasmon knowledge. However, the dark energy of this ce didn''t follow this rule. This caused Zhao Hai to wonder.

    At this moment, a ring suddenly sounded inside Zhao Hai''s head. It seems like this ringing was Lizzy''s doing.

    Lizzy had also seen the ce, what''s the point of this rm? Zhao Hai quickly answered, "What happened?"

    Just as his voice fell, Lizzy said, "Big Brother Hai, a kilometer under you is a mithril vein. However, this vein looks very strange. They were all mithril ores, but they looked like ghosts. It''s weird. Wait a moment. Sister Laura and the others are looking for information about this ore online."

    Just as Lizzy finished talking, Laura''s voice was heard, "Found it. Brother Hai, a kilometer under you is a ghost mithril ore vein. Ghost mithril is a special type of mineral in the World of Cultivation. It is a mithril ore that had dark energy mixed into it while it formed. It''s a dual-element material. It is mainly used to forge yin-type weapons, but it has a lot of other uses. Any realm in the World of Cultivation consider it as a treasure. Moreover, there''s a good possibility for ghost mithril essence to be born inside each ore vein. Surrounding the ghost mithril essence would be the best ghost mithril of the entire vein. If we can get them all, that would be equal to gaining a lot of ghost mithril weapons. This is something that experts in the World of Cultivation long to get hold of."

    Zhao Hai stared, then his two eyes shone and said, "Really? Fantastic. Right, what are mithril weapons used for?"

    Laura answered, "There aren''t that much uses for mithril weapons. This is because it isn''t known for its hardness. Instead, mithril is the best metal when ites to conduction. Ghost mithril has a strong memory storage function. If Mages in the Machine Field use a weapon made with ghost mithril, then they could store theiryered formations much easier. When the timees, they would be able to release it all in one go. This will save a lot of time."

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he said, "Good, then let''s go take a look." Then Zhao Hai waved his hand, taking his blood ghost staff out. After he entered the blood lotus, it proceeded to drill below the ground.

    It didn''t take long before Zhao Hai drilled a kilometer down. What appeared in front of him caused his to be greatly surprised. He didn''t expect ghost mithril to look like this.

    Zhao Hai could affirm that in front of him was a rich reserve of high-quality ore. There were pieces of silvery-white ores closely clumped together. Seen on these ores were different forms of ugly faces. All of them looked iparably scary. Additionally, these ores projected a strong presence of dark energy. The strong gloomy dark energy perfectly matched the ugly faces on the ore. It would cause ordinary people to flee in terror.

    Zhao Hai just smiled. He wasn''t actually afraid of these things. He moved his hand and immediately releasedrge amounts of Undead in order to mine these ghost mithril ores.

    As the ghost mithril ore entered the s.p.a.ce, a prompt was heard, "Special mithril ore with dark energy detected." Then there was no other sound. Zhao Hai expected the s.p.a.ce to say more. But it was just that.

    Zhao Hai didn''t care and just had the Undead continue to mine the ores and had it sent to the s.p.a.ce. What he wanted to see right now was the ghost mithril essence.

    The Undead were connected to the s.p.a.ce by Cai''er. As long as they mine ghost mithril ore, the ore would be immediately sent to the s.p.a.ce. There was no need for Zhao Hai to open a rift. With this arrangement, the Undead moved very quickly.

    Zhao Hai wasn''t in a hurry and just advanced bit by bit. Since he had already found this ce, even if the ship arrived at the academy, he could still return from his room. At this time, Zhao Hai wanted Laura and the others to look for the ghost silver essence.

    Although ghost mithril essence was a little weak for Zhao Hai, it was still a treasure in the eyes of other people. Moreover, Zhao Hai had an idea. In the past, when he ced ore essences in the s.p.a.ce, it allowed the s.p.a.ce to produce the ores themselves. He wanted to see whether the ghost mithril essence would allow the s.p.a.ce to create ghost mithril ore!

 Chapter 1101 â€“ Terminator?

    <h4>Chapter 1101 ¨C Terminator?</h4>

    Zhao Hai wasn''t attracted to the ghost mithril ores, he wanted the ghost mithril essence. If he can get his hands on the ghost silver essence, the s.p.a.ce might be able to create endless amounts of ores. It might even provide experience, allowing the s.p.a.ce to level-up.

    For Zhao Hai, there was nothing more important than levelling up the s.p.a.ce. After all, if the s.p.a.ce levels up, his strength would increase. And nothing was more important than increasing his strength.

    Although Zhao Hai wishes the s.p.a.ce to level up quickly, he wasn''t too anxious about it. This was because being anxious was useless. Worrying would just cause him to make mistakes. And in the World of Cultivation, mistakes were closely rted to death.

    Zhao Hai let his spiritual force loose as he sat inside the blood lotus. At this time, the blood lotus had reduced its size to a person''s fist. It was currently on a crack in the ore vein.

    Behind him, the mithril ores were vanishing in a constant rate. With the Undead coordinating with the s.p.a.ce, receiving the ores was very simple

    As Zhao Hai proceeded forward, he suddenly felt a trace of spiritual waves in front of him. This spiritual movement was very well hidden, but Zhao Hai was still able to feel it.

    Zhao Hai immediately stopped in ce. There was no possibility of any creatures in this ce. Sensing spiritual movement only meant one thing, the ghost mithril essence!

    Zhao Hai carefully pushed his spiritual force towards the direction of the waves. He controlled his spiritual force to be as discreet as possible. This was because he was afraid of making the other side discover him.

    Before long, Zhao Hai''s spiritual force arrived at its destination. But when he saw what was giving out spiritual waves, Zhao Hai couldn''t help but stare. This wasn''t what he expected. In his mind, he expected either a rock or a humanoid, or an animal-shaped ghost mithril. In the end, it turned out to be an egg!

    Zhao Hai scanned the egg. It wasn''t a huge egg. It was about half a meter high and a diameter of 30 centimeters. Its body was also bright silver.

    There were no ores nor dirt surrounding this egg. The egg floated in the void appearing both peaceful and strange.

    Zhao Hai paused for a moment before leading the blood lotus to approach the egg. As soon as he reached the egg, Zhao Hai stopped because not only was the egg emitting spiritual waves, it was also physically shaking. It was as though it was afraid.

    Zhao Hai had the blood lotus slowly approach the side of the egg. He reached out and gently touched the egg. After touching the egg, Zhao Hai was shocked once more. This was because the egg''s shaking had reduced. He could also feel a breath of life inside!

    Zhao Hai stared, he couldn''t help but extend his spiritual force towards the egg. He wanted to sense the inside of the egg.

    Just as Zhao Hai''s spiritual force reached the egg, the egg suddenly sucked the spiritual force in. Zhao Hai was surprised, he wanted to retrieve his spiritual force but found out that he wasn''t able to. The egg seemed to produce a huge cortex, sucking up Zhao Hai''s spiritual force into the egg.

    Zhao Hai suddenly found out that he had no longer any control over his spiritual force. When he tried to pry his spiritual force away from the egg, he felt that there seems to be a connection that tied his spiritual force to his egg. This connection gave a steady stream of spiritual force for the egg. And it was impossible for Zhao Hai to sever this connection.

    Zhao Hai was more surprised to find out that he wasn''t able to enter the s.p.a.ce. If he cannot enter the s.p.a.ce, then his greatest advantage was gone. He can only wait for death.

    It was at this point that Zhao Hai discovered that the s.p.a.ce cannot guarantee his safety all the time. If other people could deal with him with the same method, then he could only wait to die.

    Just as Zhao Hai thought that the egg would suck him dry, a stream of spiritual force suddenly spread out from the egg. This spiritual force was sent to Zhao Hai''s head, making up for the spiritual force that was just consumed.

    Zhao Hai stared as he felt the spiritual force that the egg had sent back. At the same time, there were some information being sent over. Zhao Hai closed his eyes andprehended this information.

    To Zhao Hai''s surprise, he found nothing. The egg just sent information about its loneliness, its fears and so on. It was like a child being locked up in a dark room all alone.

    Zhao Hai gawked, he didn''t know what was going on. At this moment, he suddenly felt the egg sending an expression of joy. Then the egg shone with beams of light as its sh.e.l.l melted in Zhao Hai''s hand. Before long, the egg transformed into a molten metal version of a human.

    Zhao Hai discovered that this figure of molten metal didn''t have any evil intentions towards him. Although it was in his hand, it didn''t hinder his movement at all. Moreover, he could feel a warm feeling from the figure.

    Then the liquid figure suddenly flowed to Zhao Hai''s arms before it gathered on his shoulders. After that, the molten liquid slowly turned into a child.

    Zhao Hai curiously watched the little thing. It was smaller than Cai''er. Its upper body had a small belly band while its lower body had baby shorts. It looked quite adorable.

    Zhao Hai stared nkly at the kid. Although it was very adorable, its entire body was bright silver. It looked like a baby robot.

    At this time, the kid sent another wave of spiritual force. This spiritual force pa.s.sed its sentiment towards Zhao Hai stating that it was going to depend on him.

    Zhao Hai couldn''t help but let out a helpless smile. He really couldn''t understand what was going on. But in the end, he changed his mind and saw that the kid had just been born, and that it had alreadybeled him as his family.

    Zhao Hai didn''t know if he shouldugh or cry. But in the end, he rubbed the kid''s belly. In turn, the kid rubbed its small face into Zhao Hai''s cheek. Although the kid looked like a metallic being, its skin was actually very soft.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly before he brought the kid into the s.p.a.ce. Just as the two entered, a prompt was heard, "Metallic man discovered. Metallic man is epting of the Host. Extracting the metallic man''s ability to improve the Host''s genes. The Host now has the ability to turn into liquid metal. Because the metallic man is the ghost mithril''s essence, the s.p.a.ce can now produce ghost mithril ore veins."

    "Ability to a.n.a.lyze and store detected on the metallic man. s.p.a.ce''s Universal Scanner has levelled up. Hoping the Host to continue working hard." Just as the prompt was heard, the s.p.a.ce''s scanner had been improved. It was much taller now at ten stories high.

    After seeing this development, Zhao Hai couldn''t help butugh. Ascending to the Machine Field showed his how important the Universal Scanner was. At this moment, he already had several hundred thousand magic formationbinations gathered. All of this was because of the scanner''s ability. Now that the scanner has been upgraded, things would only get better.

    However, with this thought, Zhao Hai''s brows couldn''t help but wrinkle. Although this aspect of his strength has been improved, his overall status didn''t increase that much. This could help him get stronger indeed, but Zhao Hai still haven''t found out a way to increase his spirit nor advance in the Ster Transformation art.

    At this time, his Myriad Ster Transformations art had reached the peak of the firstyer, he had yet to enter the secondyer. He was able to break through to the secondyer at any time, but he seems to be unable to.

    Taking a deep breath, Zhao Hai calmed down. He knew that even if the scanner had leveled up and can a.n.a.lyze moreyered formations, it was still useless to him. This was because he didn''t have enough spiritual force to support it. With his current strength, 100yer formations was his limit.

    Nevertheless, getting his hands on the ghost mithril essence and allowing the s.p.a.ce to produce ghost mithril ore veins was already a good harvest. He wasn''t too greedy to expect for more.

    Zhao Hai didn''t go to see the scanner, there was no need to. He didn''t have much involvement with the machine. It was Cai''er, Laura, and the others that used it frequently.

    Upon returning to the vi, Zhao Hai needed to stop his jaw from falling. Laura and the others were in front of theirputers andmanded the Undead to move the ghost mithril to the s.p.a.ce. It looked just fine as it was, but looking at theputers, it seems like they werepeting in aputer game.

    While Zhao Hai was shocked, Cai''er suddenly flew over. Looking at the kid, Cai''er smiled and said, "Young Master, is this the kid the prompt mentioned?"

    Zhao Hai nodded, he turned his head to the kid and said, "Kid, this will be yourpanion from now on. She''s your elder sister Cai''er. Treat her and also my wives as your family. Since you''re silver colored, we''ll start calling you Little Silver from now on. Go on, y with Cai''er."

    Little Silver looked like he couldn''t understand Zhao Hai''s words. However, it could understand what Zhao Hai wanted to say. Therefore, it giggled before a pair of silver wings appeared on its back. The wings fluttered as Little Silver flew crookedly towards Cai''er.

    Looking at Little Silver''s appearance, Cai''er smiled before leading the kid to y around. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai went to Laura and the others and looked at the game they were ying. Each one of them weremanding ten Undead creatures andpeted on who could mine the most ghost mithril ore.

    Zhao Hai didn''t care about their conduct. They had been inside the s.p.a.ce all this time, bored. Being able to find things that could amuse them was good. Zhao Hai didn''t disturb them as he teleported to an uninhabited area in order to try his newly gained ability.

    Zhao Hai already discovered that ever since he took Little Silver with him, the dark energy in the tunnel had decreased. It seems like all those dark energy had been supplied by Little Silver. Therefore, there should no longer be any danger in future examinations.

    Liquefying his body into metal was Zhao Hai''s new ability. In order to understand more of the ability, Zhao Hai tried to use it. He immediately felt his body turn silver up to the cellr level. Moreover, he could feel his bones and internal organs dissolve. He was now ready to transform.

    Then Zhao Hai thought about turning his hand into a sword. And before long, a bright silver sword was in ce of his hand. Zhao Hai suddenly thought that he was now like the terminator, being able to turn into liquid metal at ease. At this point, his personal appearance held little meaning.

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly. He began to think that he was bing less and less human. However, he didn''t necessarily need to be metallic being. For Zhao Hai, this ability was just one means among the many that he already had. It was just like a sword. He didn''t need to use it all the time.

    After letting out a long breath, Zhao Hai began to cultivate. He had already decided on his schedule moving forward. Besides sleeping, he would condense magic formations nonstop for two hours. Then after that, he would familiarize himself with formationbinations. This way he would know which ones were the most appropriate to use in future battles.

    Like this time, for example. Besides the formation he used to defeat the beasts, the other fiveyer formations he used were the most appropriate ones to use at that time. If the Mages from the Adam Academy knew which formation to use, then they wouldn''t have died.

    It was one thing to have power. It was another thing to holdplete control of that power, making it your own. Because of this, Zhao Hai made sure to familiarize himself with formations every day.

    Besides his condensing formations and familiarizing himself with formationbinations, Zhao Hai also allotted time to practicing sword qi. He''s both a Warrior and a Mage. Not using sword qi would be a waste of his talent.

    Zhao Hai saw how Khan and the others utilized their sword qi in order to destroy even the hardest defenses. As long as he gained a good grasp on sword qi, then Zhao Hai would have more cards to y in the future.

    Besides magic formations and sword qi, Zhao Hai was also sharpening his usage of spiritual force. In the Machine Field, spiritual force was also very important.

    Andstly, Zhao Hai also practiced in his Ster Transformation Yin-Yang art. In the past, Zhao Hai didn''t deliberately practice this technique. But now that he was actively cultivating this method, his fundamental strength would certainly increase.

    While Zhao Hai was learning formationbinations, Cai''er''s voice was suddenly heard, "Young Master, return to the ship quickly. Margaret is looking for you."

 Chapter 1102 â€“ Pirates

    <h4>Chapter 1102 ¨C Pirates</h4>

    Zhao Hai paused for a moment before he quickly exited the s.p.a.ce and reappeared inside his room. And just as he arrived in his room, Zhao Hai immediately heard knocksing from the door.

    Zhao Hai quickly went to the door and opened it. Margaret was on the other side, her facial expression somewhat anxious. She looked at Zhao Hai and said, "Zhao Hai,e with me to themand hall quick. There are s.p.a.ce Pirates, we might have to retreat." Then she turned around and walked towards themand hall.

    Zhao Hai hastily followed behind. Before long, they arrived at the ship''smand hall. The atmosphere inside the room waspletely different from before. Thest time Zhao Hai was here, everyone was very rxed, some were even drinking tea. Even those who controlled the ship didn''t look busy.

    But now, the ce was extremely active. Those who controlled the ship were very busily typing on the keyboard as they shouted information. The entire hall was noisy.

    Margaret didn''t make any noise as she just led Zhao Hai towards the ship''smander. Themander stood in front of his table, looking at the disy. His expression was very strict. He would also issuemands from time to time.

    Zhao Hai looked at the disy on the table. From what Margaret said, Zhao Hai expected s.p.a.ce pirates to be driving their own s.p.a.ceships, just like those written in fiction back on earth. However, it seems like this wasn''t the case at all. They were just people who were flying in s.p.a.ce.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn''t help but stare. He didn''t expect people to be able to fly in s.p.a.ce. Moreover, these people were wearing Mage and Warrior clothes. This waspletely out of Zhao Hai''s imagination.

    Zhao Hai turned to Margaret and said, "Instructor, these are pirates? And are those Mages?"

    Margaret didn''t turn her head to Zhao Hai, but she still nodded and said, "Yes, those are the pirates. Some of them are also ascenders from the lower realms. Their strength should be level 3 or above, since that is the level you need in order to fly in s.p.a.ce. They rob people for a living. With their strength, the Mages and Warriors are powerful enough to damage ordinary ships. The academy''s ship is also an ordinary s.p.a.ceship, but with a little bit more defense. However, it would still be difficult for us to get rid of them."

    Zhao Hai couldn''t help but stare. He was now level 4. If level 3 allowed one to fly in s.p.a.ce, then this means that he could fly in s.p.a.ce as well.

    Margaret hasn''t been paying attention to Zhao Hai''s expressions. She was still looking at the s.p.a.ce pirates. Then she added, "Commonly, s.p.a.ce pirates don''t attack academy ships. This is because they know that academy ships don''t hold anything valuable. Even if they take an academy ship, it would still be useless for them since it is just amon ship. n.o.body would buy it from them."

    Zhao Hao knitted his brows. From the information he checked online, the status of ascender academies were very high. Moreover, academy ships were protected by the three major powers of the Machine Field. Anyone who dared to attack academy ships would be jointly pursued by these powers.

    Margaret then said, "The way they appeared is strange. We just left Tyro and now they''re here. It seems like they were waiting for us."

    Upon hearing Margaret, Jin Changji''s image suddenly appeared inside Zhao Hai''s mind. So he immediately said, "Instructor, is this Jin Changji''s plot? Since n.o.body from the Adam Academy came back, he won''t allow any of us to safely return."

    Margaret stared, but she shook her head and said, "That''s impossible. Jin Changji knows about my status. He wouldn''t dare do anything like this!"

    Zhao Hai couldn''t help but pause, then his two eyes shone. Margaret''s words just made him understand that her status wasn''t simple.

    But Zhao Hai didn''t dwell on it for long as he said, "Instructor, I can think of four possible reasons . First, they are just pirates and met us coincidentally. But that''s not very likely to happen. It''smon sense for pirates to leave academy ships alone unless some strings are pulled. Second reason is that they are people that are hostile to the Adam Family. They want to attack us in order to frame the Adam Family. If this seeds, then the Adam Family and the Ashley family would fight and they would profit."

    "The third possibility is that these people are from the Adam Family. They can attack us because they could just im that they are being framed by other people. People would think that they wouldn''t tantly attack like this and set themselves on fire. In this case, people might even believe them."

    "The fourth possibility is that these people are other enemies of the Ashley Family. They attack us here so that we would me the Adam Family, causing a war in the process."

    It wasn''t just Margaret who heard Zhao Hai''s words, the captain was listening as well. When they heard this, they couldn''t help but think that this pirate attack wasn''t as simple as it looked.

    Margaret turned to Zhao Hai and said, "So who do you think these people belong to?"

    Zhao Hai answered, "First of all, these people cannot be pirates. Tyro being an examination area isn''t a secret. Us being here isn''t strange as well. Therefore, pirates wouldn''t be lurking in this ce. Secondly, they couldn''t he from the Adam Academy. Even if the Adam Academy''s students were wiped out in the exam, it didn''t cause too much loss to them. They will not risk damaging themselves just by this event alone, it just isn''t worth it. Third, It is also likely that they aren''t Adam Academy''s enemies. Although killing us would incite a fight between the Ashley Family and the Adam Academy, the two families aren''t stupid enough to not understand the implications of this fight. Both would certainlyunch investigations about this matter. And if the perpetrator is found, they would definitely meet a violent retaliation.Therefore, although it seems like it would be a good move to attack us, it is in fact a stupid action. So in the end, I think that the only possibility is that these people are the Ashley Family''s enemies. With enough grudge, people wouldn''t let off any opportunity to attack a member of the family." Zhao Hai made a careful a.n.a.lysis of this matter. Because of this, Margaret couldn''t find any point to rebut. In the end, Margaret and the Commander nodded.

    After nodding, Margaret asked Zhao Hai, "What do you suggest we should do?"

    Zhao Hai looked at the Mages and the Warriors on the screen and said, "I think we should return to Tyro. We just left the, so it wouldn''t take long for us to head back. Being in Tyro would be the safest move we could do. Upon arriving at the, we can send word back to the family and ask them for support."

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Margaret nodded and then turned to Kirk and said, "Kirk, what do you think?" Kirk thought about it for a moment and said, "It''s reasonable. We''re not far from Tyro. As long as we turn around, we should be able to reach it if we use our shields. Even if we take damage before arriving at the, it wouldn''t be too heavy. At the very least, we can guarantee everyone''s safety."

    Margaret nodded, "Then let''s head back to Tyro at our maximum speed." Kirkplied and then gave the order. Since the ship wasn''t overlyrge, it wasn''t difficult for it to turn around and leave.

    The attackers didn''t expect the ship to make a sudden turn. They were too surprised that they weren''t able to respond for some time.

    Just when they were about to start attacking the ship, it was already quite a distance away. Although these people could fly in s.p.a.ce, they weren''t as fast as s.p.a.ceships. The reason why they can ambush the ship was because the ship was already heading their way. It was the same concept as train robbers. It was impossible for them to catch up to the train, but it was possible to wait for the train toe to them.

    However, now that the ship suddenly turned around, these people were left behind. Also, the ship''s defensive shield wasn''t just for decoration. It was a shield that had evolved with Magic Theory, allowing it to block level 5 attacks. Because of this, after the Mage and Warrior attacks. .h.i.t, they still weren''t able to make a substantial damage¡­ The ship was now using almost all of its energy on propulsion, but this didn''t mean that they cked on using their shield. Blocking attacks from these pirates wouldn''t be a problem.

    Margaret and Zhao Hai didn''t expect that just as the ship turned around, Kirk suddenly said, "Increase energy use to 100%. ce 80% on propulsion while 20% are on shields."

    At this moment, the ship began to shake. Then a staff member reported, "Commander, cabin 5, 7, and 11, have been damaged. The cabin pressure is beginning to change." Along with this report, the ship began to slow down.

    Kirk quickly made an order, "Close the emergency doors outside cabin 5, 7, and 11. We don''t need them anyway. Make a straight course towards Tyro!!"

    And with Kirk''smand, the ship''s speed increased once more, leaving the Mages and Warriors far behind.

 Chapter 1103 â€“ Full Support In Cultivation

    <h4>Chapter 1103 ¨C Full Support In Cultivation</h4>

    s.p.a.ceships had protective shields, but this didn''t mean that these shields were omnipotent. In outer s.p.a.ce, danger was in every corner. They may be attacked by s.p.a.ce junk, cosmic rays, or anything else at any time. There even some cosmic rays that could tear apart a ship''s shield like paper.

    Because of this, most ships had emergency doors installed on its outer cabins!

    These emergency doors were there to be used whenever the ship gets damaged. Once the hull gets breached, these emergency doors would immediately be activated, isting the affectedpartments. Even if the pressure on thosepartments shred and rip apart everything inside, it still wouldn''t affect the ship''s overall operation.

    Those three cabins had been damaged because they had been targeted by the pirates. Therefore, Kirk immediately ordered the emergency doors of those cabins to be closed. This way, it ensures that the ship continues to fly normally.

    If the emergency doors were left open, then the pressure on the ship would get bigger and bigger. It might even cause the ship to break in two. If that happens, then they would surely be finished.

    Seeing that the pirates had been shaken off, Kirk and the others began to rx. Then Margaret and Kirk looked at Zhao Hai with an unusual gaze. They didn''t think that Zhao Hai would stay calm in such a critical event.

    One shouldn''t underestimate the decision to turn back. In their position, it wasn''t an easy task to calmly choose to turn around and head back. Although they were indeed closer to Tyro, they weren''t that close. They had already been travelling for close to day, and were now one-third of the way back to the academy. Most people might just bite the bullet and push through.

    Zhao Hai also thought about going forward. However, if the Ashley family''s enemy really did want to deal with them, then it''s possible that they would stage multiple ambushes along the way. Because of this, Zhao Hai knew that going back was the only solution that could provide them with an a.s.sured chance of survival.

    And his choice was correct. As the ship turned around, the pursuing Warriors and Mages couldn''t catch up. This allowed Zhao Hai and the others to escape with their lives.

    Zhao Hao saw Margaret and Kirk''s gaze, but he just smiled and didn''t say anything. Margaret didn''t ask Zhao Hai anything as well as she turned to Kirk and said, "I''ll send news back to the family and ask them for a.s.sistance as soon as possible. Meanwhile, let''s stay in Tyro and recuperate." Kirk nodded.

    Although they still haven''t arrived at Tyro, Kirk knew that they were as good as safe. And as long as they reach the range of the''s defenses, nothing would happen to them.

    ary defenses were quitemon in the Machine Field. And on a with mithril ore, Tyro had defenses much stronger than most.

    Afternding on Tyro, the people on the ship were finally able to let out relieved sighs. Margaret took Zhao Hai back to the reception area and told Sim about the situation. Then she asked Sim to provide them with a ce to stay.

    Naturally, Sim immediately agreed to the request and arranged a room for them. After the rooms had been a.s.signed, Margaret went to Zhao Hai''s room.

    After being invited inside by Zhao Hai and offered a cup of tea, Margaret sat opposite her student. She looked at Zhao Hai for some time before she said, "Zhao Hai, I need to thank you for your calm thinking. If it weren''t for you, we would''ve decided to proceed." Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, "Instructor is too polite. I''m just thinking for myself. If we really continued going forward, then not everyone in the ship might have survived."

    Margaret nodded, then she said, "I reckon you''ve already known about the Bone Symbol Camp. To be honest, the camp''s present state isn''t the same as the past. There''s nothing in the camp that could attract an expert. However, I still hope that you can join the camp. At the very least, you will be safer if you join us. And after you enter, I will tell the camp leader to concentrate the camp''s resources into cultivating you. With your talent, you will definitely be a famous expert in the region."

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, "Instructor, there''s no need to go that far. I will join the Bone Symbol Camp because I want to. I definitely won''t regret this decision."

    Margaret nodded, then after a moment she said, "I''ll give you more freedom when we go back to the Academy. This way, you can adapt to the spiritual qi at your own pace. Once you adapt to the normal density, you can tell me and I will let you graduate in advance."

    Zhao Hao nodded. To be honest, he didn''t want to stay in the academy anymore. And he also wanted to adjust to the Machine Field''s normal spiritual qi density as soon as possible so that he could strengthen himself more effectively. He wanted to advance quicker so that he could gain a footing in the World of Cultivation, as well as providing Laura and the others with an ident.i.ty This way, they would be able to boldly move about in the Machine Field and not stay inside the s.p.a.ce all the time.

    Margaret added, "I''ve already informed the family. They will be sending support but they would arrive the day after tomorrow. You need to be careful in these two days. Although n.o.body would dare make arge-scale a.s.sault on Tyro, this doesn''t mean that they won''t send someone to do a.s.sa.s.sination. If you have nothing to do, it would be best if you stay inside your room."

    Zhao Hai nodded, "Alright. Instructor can rest a.s.sured." Margaret nodded before she stood up and left.

    Through this event, Zhao Hai was able to confirm that the Bone Symbol camp had already settled on recruiting him. Otherwise, Margaret wouldn''t have told him that they would allocate all their resources in order to cultivate him.

    Besides this, Zhao Hai also discovered something from Margaret''s words. First, it seems to be true that the Bone Symbol Campcked experts. And second, Margaret''s was certainly someone of considerable status.

    After Margaret left, Zhao Hai immediately entered the s.p.a.ce. Seeing Zhao Hai return, Laura and the others quickly weed him. Then Laura said, "Brother Hai, that was dangerous. You need to be more careful." Zhao Hai just smiled and said, "It''s fine, you don''t need to worry. You heard Teacher Margaret, after returning to the academy, I will be able to adapt to the normal level of spiritual qi quicker. This way, I could leave the academy earlier. Once I leave, I will find a way so that you can go out. You don''t have to stay inside the s.p.a.ce every day."

    When they heard Zhao Hai, Laura and the others immediately cheered. For them, this was a very important matter. They''ve already seen how colorful the Machine Field was, so they all wanted to explore the ce with their own eyes. It was just a pity that they had yet to gain the opportunity to do so. So when Zhao Hai told them about this, they couldn''t help but be happy.

    Seeing their happy expressions, Zhao Hai couldn''t help but be happy as well. After everyone had calmed down, Zhao Hai said, "However, we still have to stay in Tyro for a couple of days. I n to use these days to take a look at the tunnels and take normal mithril for ourselves. It would be a waste if I couldn''t get some mithril aftering here.''

    Laura smiled and said, "You don''t need to worry yourself about this. Since we''ve been here already, you can return at any time. I think what you need to focus on right now is to improve yourbat effectiveness. Right, if you have time, you should go to the mining city and buy some gifts for Dins and the others. If Brother Hai really wants Dins and the others to follow you in the future, you need to increase their strength and provide them with formations to practice on. Take Dins for example, he''s a Fire Mage so he should be studying fire element formations. You can give him abined formation and have him condense a formation that suits him best. Not only would he get stronger, he will also feel indebted to you. Although Margaret said that the Bone Symbol Camp would concentrate on cultivating you, there would still be people inside the camp that will feel dissatisfied with this decision. Therefore, you need to cultivate your own group."

    After listening to Laura, Zhao Hai felt that her words were justified. If he joins the Bone Symbol Camp in the future, he would need to cultivate his own influence. Otherwise, he would be isted. Although Dins and the others were older, Zhao Hai didn''t find any problems with them. The s.p.a.ce had potions that can extend life so they should be able to live a couple of hundred years more. Moreover, as their cultivation increased, their lifespan would also increase. When the timees, they would be experts that n.o.body would dare underestimate.

    As long as Zhao Hai shows them favor now, then when he joins the Bone Symbol Campter, he wouldn''t be afraid of being surrounded on all sides. He would have his own group to rely on.

    With this thought in mind, Zhao Hai nodded and said, "Alright, I''ll listen to you. I''ll use these days to practice. Right Cai''er, I was thinking of using potions to break through my bottleneck. Help me look for herbs that can allow me to break through to the secondyer of the Ster Transformations art. I always felt that breaking through the secondyer would bring me a huge benefit." Cai''er nodded. Then she turned around and flew away. At this point, Little Silver had be Cai''er''s a.s.sistant, following behind her all the time. As for Bubble, the fellow actually liked to hang around in the vi alongside Laura and the others. The women were already used to its existence. They even use Bubble as a pillow from time to time.

    By this time, Zhao Hai had lost interest in dealing with Bubble. Although this fellow lookszy, its strength was actually pretty good. Zhao Hai had already ced a lot of things inside Bubble''s body to undergo water refining. Among these things were two grown azure dragon snails as well as the column of ice where Bubble was originally taken from.

    It needs to be said that Zhao Hai was able to learn about the azure dragon snails in the Machine Field. As long as the snails were refined to a certain degree, they could be used as a warship. As for the column of ice, it was born from Bubble and was very rich in the water element. This type of material had numerous uses in the Machine Field. There would definitely be great uses for it in the future.

 Chapter 1104 â€“ Bone Symbol Camps Hope

    <h4>Chapter 1104 ¨C Bone Symbol Camp''s Hope</h4>

    Just an hour after Zhao Hai started cultivating inside the s.p.a.ce, Cai''er suddenly went to look for him. Upon seeing Cai''er, Zhao Hai knew that she was here regarding the potion that he needed to break through.

    Sure enough, when Cai''er reached Zhao Hai, she said, "Young Master, we''ve found a potion for your cultivation. However, it needs some time to brew. Moreover, you also need a ma.s.sive amount of spiritual qi when you consume it. How much spiritual qi you absorb will have a great impact on your strength."

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then he said, "Are you saying that the spiritual qi inside the s.p.a.ce and the Academy are not enough? So do we need the Machine Field''s spiritual qi in order for me to advance?"

    Cai''er nodded, "Yes, Young Master. Also, Sister Laura and the others just checked online and discovered that there''s a spirit gathering formation in the Machine Field. It can .u.mte ma.s.sive amounts of spiritual qi in a specific area. Moreover, we''ve a.n.a.lyzed that as Young Master adapts to the Machine Field''s spiritual qi, the spiritual qi in the s.p.a.ce will also increase up to the point where it will be the same as the Machine Field. Therefore, it would be better for you to get used to the Machine Field''s spiritual qi first before trying to increase your strength. This way, we can arrange the spiritual gathering formation when you can absorb the most spiritual qi."

    Zhao Hao nodded and said, "Alright, then I''ll wait. However, you still need to prepare that potion. This way, we could avoidter troubles."

    Cai''er nodded, then she turned around and left. Zhao Hai put the matter of his promotion to the back of his mind as he continued to practice. By dinnertime, Zhao Hai went out of the s.p.a.ce. He reckons that people would bring him supper. But he didn''t expect that not long after he came out, a knock woulde from his door. Sweeping using his spiritual force, it was actually Margaret.

    This caused Zhao Hai to stare. Him and Margaret weren''t too familiar with each other. Their encounters with each other were minimal. If he were to count the times they had met, it wouldn''t reach ten. Margaret looking for him at this time caused Zhao Hai to be puzzled.

    However, Zhao Hai still opened the door. Upon seeing Margaret, he pretended to be surprised as he said, "Instructor Margaret, why are you here?"

    After seeing Zhao Hai, Margaret smiled faintly as she answered, "What? You don''t want me toe? It''s not good to cultivate inside your room every day. Good cultivation is a bnce between hard work and rxation. Follow me to the dining hall. The crew are there. You need to mingle with them."

    When he heard Margaret, Zhao Hai understood why she came to see him. Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn''t reject the invitation, so he said, "Alright, then I''ll have to trouble Instructor."

    Margaret nodded, then he led Zhao Hai towards the dining hall. Zhao Hai also discovered that since he offered his help in the recent crisis, Margaret began to have changes in her att.i.tude.

    The two arrived at the dining hall. And sure enough, the s.p.a.ceship''s crew was already inside. Seeing Zhao Hai arrive, they immediately weed him enthusiastically.

    Zhao Hai also knew that these people were happy because they were able to preserve their lives. Even if they were paid highly, the risk they had to go through was also equally as high. Moreover, their strengths aren''t that great, they were just average people.

    Regarding these people, finding a stable and high-paying job was something that brought them great joy and satisfaction. After all, in the Machine Field, they simply held little to no status.

    Just like ordinary people, the crew also had families to feed. If they died, even if the Ashley Family provided their families with pension, their family''s living conditions would still drastically decline. Because of this, these people were very grateful to survive the recent ordeal.

    Zhao Hai didn''t put too much air as he politely returned the crew''s greetings. Seeing Zhao Hai''s conduct, the crew were immediately won over. It didn''t take long before the Zhao Hai became one with whole group.

    Margaret and Kirk sat on another table. This table was smaller, and those who were sitting with them were the ship''s first and second mates. In other words, sat on this table were people who had status.

    Kirk looked at Zhao Hai''s conduct and couldn''t help but smile as he turned to Margaret and said, "Miss Margaret, it seems like an extraordinary fellow would be joining our Bone Symbol Camp. He also looks like someone who had killed other G.o.d-rank experts. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been this calm."

    Kirk as well as his two mates were also from the Bone Symbol Camp. Just as stated before, this camp was structured differentlypared to the other camps. Other camps would just recruit talented individuals and wouldn''t care about other people. The Bone Symbol Camp, on the other hand, would ept anyone as long as they show skill.

    Margaret smiled and said, "Zhao Hai is truly special. You might not know, but he already has his own group in the academy. Moreover, these people are unlike those blind followers of young geniuses. Also, you''re right. It seems like this guy has ughtered at least a million people in the lower realms."

    Kirk and the other two people from the Bone Symbol camp knew what killing a million people meant. So when they heard Margaret, their expression couldn''t help but change. The first matemented, "Killing a million people? He doesn''t look like it."

    Margaret replied, "From what I saw, it''s possible that he had killed a million people. Before he entered the exam''s mining tunnel, he asked me if there would be problems if the Adam Academy''s six students die. But as he asked me, I couldn''t feel a sliver of killing intent. Additionally, his calm manner in the earlier crisis only appears on two types of people. The first type are those who are very confident in their strength. They don''t believe that the destruction of the ship would have any effects on them. The second type are those who don''t think seriously about human lives. I think Zhao Hai is thetter. Because of this, I believe that Zhao Hai had killed more than a million people."

    Kirk turned towards Zhao Hai who was currently chatting with the crew. No matter how he looked at it, Kirk couldn''t see Zhao Hai as someone who had killed a million people.

    However, Kirk also knew that people had all sorts of mysterious means and secrets. He was just curious so he didn''t say anything.

    On the other hand, Kirk''s second mate was more curious. He turned to Margaret and said, "Miss Margaret, how long has it been since Zhao Hai came to the academy? Why haven''t I heard of his name before?"

    Margaret turned towards them and then lowered her voice as she said, "Zhao Hai just ascended a month ago. Also, you didn''t hear any of this. If others know that Zhao Hai became a level 1 Mage a month after ascending, then he will be in certain danger."

    Although Kirk and the others didn''t cultivate, after serving the ascender academy, they knew what being a level 1 Mage just a month after ascending represented. In all of their time serving the academy, this was the first time that they heard an achievement as great as this.

    Margaret looked at Kirk and said, "You know our camp''s current situation. And you should be aware that Zhao Hai''s strength isn''t normal. His talent is very great. Not only was he able to be a level 1 mage before the exam, he also achieved skill in utilizing Magic Theory properly. His future development should be limitless. Because of this, we cannot reveal that he had only ascended for one month. We should tell everybody that he had ascended 5 months ago. If we don''t, not only do we need to be on guard against outside powers, we also need to be wary about the family''s other camps. Those fellows don''t want the Bone Symbol Camp to rise again."

    As a member of the Bone Symbol Camp, Kirk was aware of the infighting amongst the family''s camps. What Margaret said was correct. If other camps discover Zhao Hai''s special talent, they would certainly deal with him. Because of this, the three nodded, then Kirk said, "Miss Margaret, rest a.s.sured. We know how to keep a secret. The other camps have stepped on the Bone Symbol Camp all these years. Now that Zhao Hai is here, it''s natural that we would take care of him."

    Margaret nodded, then her eyes began to light up as she said, "Zhao Hai will certainly be a pir of the Bone Symbol Camp. With his help, the camp would rise again."

    Kirk and the others agreed. If the Bone Symbol Camp wanted to rise, then they would need an expert at its head. But at this time, the camp had no experts that can a.s.sumemand. The Bone Symbol Camp didn''tck funds. The External Hall would certainly allocate funds to make the camps function. Moreover, they can also generate ie on their own.

    Although the Bone Symbol Camp didn''t have powerful experts, their ability to make money was second to none in the Ashley Family. However, the Bone Symbol camp also knew that increasing their ability to make money would only bring them trouble.

    Because of this, the Bone Symbol Camp had always hoped for a powerful expert to join their ranks. But because of its deteriorating reputation, talented students didn''t choose the camp. This caused the camp tock powerful experts. This was the Bone Symbol Camp''s weakest point.

    After the meal, Zhao Hai returned to his room. It was alreadyte into the night, therefore, Zhao Hai didn''t head out and instead he just entered the s.p.a.ce. And after practicing for a while, he took a rest.

    The next morning, Zhao Hai went out of the s.p.a.ce and had his breakfast at the dining hall. Just as he was about to head out, Margaret and the crew arrived. Seeing that Zhao Hai was leaving, Margaret wrinkled her brow as she asked, "Zhao Hai, are you nning to head out?"

    Zhao Hai stared for a moment before he answered, "Instructor, I haven''t explored Tyro before so I want to head out and see it for myself. I also want to give Dins and the others some gifts. I heard that mithril here is much cheaperpared to other ces. Since mithril is very helpful for Mages, I want to buy some before I head back."

    Margaret frowned, "It''s dangerous outside. I suggest that you don''t go. Pirates may be watching and waiting for us to head out."

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, "Instructor, it will be fine. I still have strength to fight back. You can rest a.s.sured that nothing will happen to me."

    Margaret shook her head. But after thinking that Zhao Hai had been inside his room all this time, she couldn''t help but feel embarra.s.sed. So after a while, she said, "Alright, you can go. But I wille with you."

    Zhao Hai stared, then with a shy expression, he looked at Margaret and said, "Instructor, there''s no need. I can go by myself."

    Margaret coldly snorted and said, "No. Either I go with you or you''re not leaving."

    Zhao Hai looked awkwardly at Margaret. But in the end, he gave a helpless nod and agreed, "Alright. Right, since Instructor is going, why don''t the otherse as well? If you see anything you like, just tell me and I''ll buy it for you as a gift."

    Zhao Hai''s offer made the crew cheer. Then all of them grouped up and walked out. Margaret looked at the crowd around Zhao Hai and couldn''t help but helplessly shake her head. She didn''t know if she should praise Zhao Hai for being generous or scold him for spending too much money.

    Although it was true that mithril and mithril products were much cheaper in Tyro, besides those, other items were much more expensive inparison. Besides being a mining, Tyro was also a tourism spot. And one major characteristic of a tourist spot was its inted price on goods. It seems like Zhao Hai was going to bleed today.

    Margaret quickly followed behind Zhao Hai and the others. Actually, Tyro''s mining city wasn''t any differentpared to other cities. Besides its houses being caves and not seeing the sun, the other facilities weren''t that different from others. And also,pared to others, the amount of mithril products here were indeed a lot more.

    Along with the jolly crew of the ship, Zhao Hai walked on the city streets. They didn''t ride a vehicle and instead opted to walk on foot. There were a lot of shops in this street. Besides shops, there were also stalls selling wares. But since these stalls didn''t have any high-quality goods, Zhao Hai didn''t bother looking.

    Then suddenly, Zhao Hai felt a few hostile gazes directed at them. Zhao Hai swept the area using his spiritual force and found out that the gazes came from a couple of Mages sitting in a small teahouse. Although they seem to beid-back, their eyes wandered murderously towards Zhao Hai''s group from time to time.

 Chapter 1105 â€“ a.s.sa.s.sination!

    <h4>Chapter 1105 ¨C a.s.sa.s.sination!</h4>

    Zhao Hai had experienced countless killings, so he was very sensitive when it came to killing intent. Therefore, upon sensing the killing intent directed at him, Zhao Hai knew that these people were the pirates.

    Zhao Hai didn''t say anything, instead, she contacted Cai''er with his mind, "Cai''er, pay attention to those Mages in the teahouse. Record their faces and see if they''re the same as the pirates we met before." Cai''er immediatelyplied.

    After this exchange, Zhao Hai carried on and strolled with the ship''s crew. Then suddenly, Zhao Hai''s attention was taken by a magic staff in a nearby shop. Also, the ship''s sign looked like it had been there for many years, making the shop look ancient.

    The signboard was made of wood, contrasting the other high-tech signboards of its neighbors. The signboard''s print was also verymon, making it look like the ugly duckling among the group.

    However, Zhao Hai was dazed by this sign board. This was because he could feel magicing from the piece of wood. It seems like the signboard wasn''t made with simple methods.

    Seeing Zhao Hai stop, the crew became confused. One of them looked at Zhao Hai and asked, "Zhao Hai? What are you staring at?"

    Zhao Hai recovered. Then he looked at the others as he smiled and said, "Everyone, let me take a look at that shop for a moment. I want to buy some things for my friends back at the academy. Mithril is very cheap here, so I want to see what that shop has to offer." The crew were originally invited by Zhao Hai to y. So upon hearing him, they immediately nodded and joined him in entering the shop.

    The shop wasn''t big. So when Zhao Hai''s group of more than ten entered, they immediately made the ce cramped.

    Zhao Hai proceeded to examine the shop. It was very ordinary. It had wooden shelves and containers that looked like they were made a long time ago. They were also covered with .s.s, adding to their unique look. The staff disyed on these shelves and containers were also very in. Beneath each staff was its name and then its price.

    As soon as Zhao Hai''s group entered the shop, a robot quickly received them. The robot bowed and said, "Wee. What can I help you with?"

    The robot looked ordinary, just like the shop. Although it was a bit more advanced than TInkle, it still wasn''t advanced. Zhao Hai didn''t care as he replied, "I need several magic staffs. Let me see your catalogue."

    The robot immediatelyplied as it said, "Please wait a moment." Then the robot went to one side of the store and took out a book from a cab. After handing the book over to Zhao Hai, it said, "All of our magic staff are listed here."

    Zhao Hao nodded, then he opened the book. Although it looked like a book, it was actually an electronic disy. Once a page was opened, a projection of the magic staff would appear. Then a voice would be heard, introducing the staff''s functions as well as the magic formation recorded inside.

    This kind of things was rare in the Machine Field. Zhao Hao flipped the book as he paired them with the numbers below the staffs on the cabs. He was looking for staffs suited for Dins and the others.

    Honestly, the mage staffs in this store were really good. All of the staff were made of wood that were suited for Mages to use. They were also engraved with fiveyer formations for level 1 Mages and formations for level 2 Mages. The shop didn''t have staffs surpa.s.sing level 3. However, this selection still caught Zhao Hai''s eyes. After all, Dins and the others had yet to reach level 1. Giving them too advanced staffs wouldn''t be good.

    Margaret stood at the back, observing Zhao Hai earnestly scanning through the staffs. She couldn''t help but sigh, she began to understand Zhao Hai less and less. A month after ascending, he was already a level 1 Mage. It can be said that he was a genius. It was normal for these kinds of people to be arrogant. However, Zhao Hai wasn''t arrogant at all. Not only did he befriend Old Mages like Dins and the others, he could also mingle with the ship''s crew. Such a person was truly rare.

    Margaret couldn''t help but wonder what kind of ce could train someone such as Zhao Hai. One must know that each young ascender from the lower realms were very talented individuals. They most likely had powerful influences supporting them back in the lower realm. Besides cultivating, all of their other needs were well taken care of. Because of this, these talents developed arrogant behaviours.

    Zhao Hai was a genius among geniuses. Since he was able to ascend at a young age, this meant that he also had a huge background. However, Zhao Hai was experienced in battle. He also had well-developed social skills. Margaret even suspected Zhao Hai of killing more than a million people. Putting these facts together, it seems like Zhao Hai was differentpared to the others of his kind.

    Zhao Hai bought 15 level 1 staffs. After paying nearly twenty thousand machine coins, the group proceeded to walk out of the shop.

    And just as they came out, Cai''er''s voice resounded inside Zhao Hai''s head, "Young Master, we''ve investigated those people. They were indeed the pirates that attacked the ship. There''s no mistaking it."

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he stepped back two steps to Margaret''s side and said, "Instructor, the pirates that attacked us are close by. Moreover, we''ve already been surrounded. We need to see that our brothers are safe¡­"

    Margaret stared, then her expression turned cold. She turned to Zhao Hai and said, "Are you sure?"

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, "I''m very sure. I''m quite sensitive to killing intent. Moreover, their res didn''t stop. Before we went into the shop, I saw a few Mages at a teashop. At that time, I thought that they looked like the people that attacked our ship. And now, I feel their murderous intent. It seems like they''re ready to take action."

    At this point, Margaret already had great trust towards Zhao Hai. So she immediately replied, "Alright, I''ll tell the crew to return."

    Zhao Hai shook his head and whispered, "We can''t just abruptly retreat. Otherwise, the pirates would make their move. We need to divert their attention. Instructor, as long as we guard the crew, it''ll be fine."

    Margaret nodded, she couldn''t help but raise her spiritual force. Zhao Hai looked around him and sneered. Then he turned to the crew andughingly said, "Brothers, I managed to buy a lot of good staffs today. I want to celebrate. How about we drink at that bar over there?" Then he pointed at a roadside bar.

    Although the crew couldn''t understand why Zhao Hai suddenly decided to have a drink, liquor was always weed. The crew didn''t be polite and just cheered as they ran towards the bar.

    Upon seeing the crew running, Zhao Hai couldn''t help butugh as he shouted, "You heard drinking and you ran faster than anyone I know. If I don''t follow behind, who would pay for your drinks?"

    Knowing Zhao Hai was just having a yful banter, one of the crew replied, "We''ll just tell them to put the drinks on your tab. Brothers, let''s run faster. We must drink at least two bottles today!"

    Zhao Hai pretended to be anxious as he ran after them towards the bar, saying, "Brothers, don''t drink too much. I might not be able to afford it all." Then he showed the physical weakness of a Mage. Even when the crew had entered the bar, Zhao Hai still fell behind.

    Looking at Zhao Hai''s acting, Margaret couldn''t help butmend him secretly. Zhao Hai''s words made the crew run faster and his acting was on point.

    At this time, Zhao Hai suddenly cast a formation in front of him. Then a big sword flew out of the formation and went straight towards the bar''s second floor.

    Just as the sword was about to hit the bar''s window, a barrier appeared and blocked Zhao Hai''s attack.

    However, after releasing the sword, Zhao Hai followed up with a fiveyer formation. A fiery spear emerged out of the formation and chased behind the sword and also hit the barrier.

    One could see a faint silhouette of a person right behind the barrier. The person easily blocked the sword, but the fiery spear caught him off-guard. The fiery spear tore through the barrier as though it was paper and then stabbed the person behind it. The man screamed for a moment before the fiery spear exploded.

    After the loud explosion, the person''s entire body was erased. However, what was strange was the fact that although the person was killed, and the bar''s window was damaged, nothing else was affected by Zhao Hai''s attack.

    Zhao Hai didn''t stop. He released another fiveyer formation. When the formation appeared, a burst of dark mist suddenly spread out, covering the entire street. One couldn''t even see their own fingers if they stretched it out.

 Chapter 1106 â€“ Choosing A Battlefield

    <h4>Chapter 1106 ¨C Choosing A Battlefield</h4>

    As the Dark Mist spread, Zhao Hai immediately flew towards Margaret''s side and whispered, "Instructor, I can feel their position and they can''t sense us. Once they enter the dark mist, we can deal with them."

    Margaret nodded. She also felt her own spiritual force being greatly suppressed. One must know that Margaret was a level 5 Mage. Her spiritual force was very strong. But in this dark mist, her spiritual force could only reach 500 meters.

    Zhao Hai continued to whisper, "Instructor,e with me to the bar first. Let''s take the crew go to a safe ce. My magic willst for a while. But if they use light magic, then the most it couldst is ten minutes. We need to save the crew during that time before we can move on our own."

    Margaret agreed, then she said, "Ten minutes is enough. And don''t forget, Tyro has guards. Since we just made a huge move, they would definitely be rmed. Ten minutes is enough for them to rush over."

    Zhao hai nodded. Then he caught Margaret''s body and then led her towards the bar.

    The people inside the bar were also aware of what just happened outside. Because of this, n.o.body went out. Some of them even hid below the tables.

    The magic Zhao Hai used didn''t just cover the street, it shrouded the bar as well. However, this magic didn''t affect Zhao Hai. After Zhao Hai and Margaret entered the bar, he immediately let go of her hand and said, "Instructor, stay here while I go look for the others."

    Margaret, who has never been pulled by a man before, was now blushing. She just nodded as Zhao Hai went towards a table. Naturally, the crew were the ones drinking there. When they heard themotion, they immediately hid under the table.

    When Zhao Hai arrived at the table and saw the crew''s state, he couldn''t help butugh. Then he knocked on the table and said, "Alright, you need to get out of here." Then he waved his hand. A light quickly covered the table, dispersing the dark mist around the crew.

    When the crew members heard Zhao Hai''s voice, they couldn''t help but stare. They looked up and saw Zhao Hai standing in front of them. After a short pause, the crew immediately jumped up.

    Zhao Hai made a gesture to silence them and then whispered, "Listen to me, the pirates that attacked us are here. I just killed one of them. I''ll send someone to lead you out of this area. Remember, unless he disappears, you shouldn''te out." After he said that, Zhao Hai waved his hand and summoned a skeleton.

    The crew knew that this wasn''t the time to talk, so they just nodded and followed the skeleton. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai''s body disappeared and went to Margaret''s side.

    Margaret had already calmed down at this time. Although her spiritual force has been suppressed, she was still able to know what happened inside the bar. Naturally, she was able to see Zhao Hai''s action. When Zhao Hai returned, she immediately said, "There''s no visibility in the dark mist. Are they not going to attack?"

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, "They will. They are still outside the dark mist. Maybe they want us to think that they won''t attack. It would be more dangerous for us if the guards don''t arrive for some time. This way, the pirates can be more a.s.sured to take bolder actions."

    Margaret thought about what Zhao Hai said for a moment, then she said, "That''s impossible. Tyro is supported by the three major groups. It isn''t that easy to bribe the guards of the three powers at the same time."

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, "Then that means they used other methods to lure the guards away. Instructor, we need to find a way to deal with them. It would be good if we could break out of the encirclement."

    Margaret nodded, "Alright. But don''t you feel that their encirclement is quite tight?" Margaret couldn''t help but feel regret. She had been very negligent. On the entire ship, only she and Zhao Hai could use magic. The others were just ordinary people, they couldn''t provide any firepower.

    Moreover, Margaret wasn''t a fool. They had been entangled with the pirates yet the guards had yet to arrive. This meant that the enemy had prepared themselves well. It seems like they nned to deal with the Ashley Family''s group today.

    Upon thinking about this, Margaret turned to Zhao Hai and said, "Zhao Hai, I''m afraid that even if we break through, they still won''t let us go easily. At the earliest, the people from the family would arrive tomorrow. Before that time, we will be in constant danger."

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment before he said, "Instructor. I think we need to find a proper battlefield for us to fight in. Doing it in this city is certainly not good. We couldn''t move properly knowing that innocents might be caught in the crossfire. We would also be in trouble if the three powers look into the fight and see the damage we did to the city. Additionally, they have a lot of people surrounding us. We need an environment that is moreplex and easier to hide in."

    Margaret agreed, "Aren''t you good at dark magic? Why don''t we enter a tunnel. That kind of environment should suit our needs."

    Upon hearing Margaret, Zhao Hai''s eyes shone. Then he immediately agreed, "Instructor, I just thought about a ce. As long as we lure them there, I can guarantee that none of them would be able to return."

    When Margaret heard Zhao Hai, she couldn''t help but ask, "Are you thinking about the exam''s tunnel?"

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, "The exam''s tunnel has arge amount of dark energy. If we enter there, we could use dark magic at full strength. And with my summoning magic, they will surely die."

    Margaret paused for a moment, then she frowned and asked, "But do you know the way to the tunnel? Moreover, that ce is quite far from here. Will those people follow?"

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, "Of course they will. They want to kill us. So if we go to a remote ce, they will be more than happy to follow. Most importantly, if we attract their attention, the crew will be safe. I reckon the Mage and Warriors attacking us wouldn''t make the crew their priority. Also, I was able to remember the path I went through when I took the exam. Instructor can trust me on this."

    Margaret nodded, "They wouldn''t attack the crew who can''t use magic. Alright, let''s head there." She might not be aware of it, but Margaret had already began to blindly trust Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, "Alright. Follow me. Let''s break through their encirclement first. Then we''ll run straight towards the tunnel." He didn''t wait for Margaret to respond as his body suddenly flew. Margaret followed closely behind.

    Zhao Hai sped towards the people on the opposite side of the bar. At this time, Zhao Hai took out a magic staff. This staff wasn''t the blood ghost staff. Instead, it was a staff he just recently bought. It was a light element staff.

    When Margaret saw Zhao Hai take out the light element staff, she couldn''t help but stare. Low-level light magic can be said to be the weakest of its rank. Only when it reaches higher levels would light magic be considered very powerful. So why did Zhao Hai take out a light element staff?

    After taking the staff out, Zhao Hai turned to Margaret and said, "Instructor, in a while, make sure to close your eyes."

    Margaret finally understood what Zhao Hai wanted to do, she couldn''t help but secretly nod. She was already aware that Zhao Hai was an all-element Mage. However, Zhao Hai was still level one, which was the lowest level when it came to Magic Theory. Nevertheless, if Zhao Hai was skillful in his usage of magic, then he was someone that couldn''t be underestimated.

    Magic Theory and lower realm magic were still somewhat rted. In the lower realms, all-element Mages were very powerful even at lower levels. However, this was given that they were able to utilize their magic properly. They need to be able to discern which magic was appropriate to use at a certain time.

    Even if a spell wasn''t strong, as long as it is used properly, it could still kill someone. And even if someone could use strong magic, if they didn''t know when to use it, then their efforts would just be wasted. Because of this, there was a saying among Mages, ''There are no bad spells, only garbage Mages.''

    At this time, the attackers were fully focused on the dark mist. A sudden eruption of light magic from the darkness would certainly disorientate them. Even if it was a low-level spell, the abrupt change in brightness would still blind them. And once they were blinded, they would panic, fully disturbing their encirclement. This would give Zhao Hai and Margaret an opportunity to escape.

    It didn''t take long before the two arrived on the street. Margaret felt two hidden spiritual forces at an intersection nearby. It seems like two Mages were hidden near that ce.

    These two spiritual forces were very well hidden. Margaret even failed to notice them before. Even now, if she wasn''t concentrating, she wouldn''t have been able to see them.

    This caused Margaret to be surprised. She was a level 5 Mage, a level most Mages wouldn''t reach in their lifetime. And now, there was Zhao Hai. Was his spiritual force stronger than her''s?

    Without dying, Zhao Hai waved the staff in his hand as he said, "Burst Light!" And with his voice, a fiveyer formation suddenly appeared and then exploded. The explosion emitted an iparably bright light. This turned everything around him into white. The two Mages who were waiting for them felt a stabbing pain in their eyes before their vision waspletely blocked.

 Chapter 1107 â€“ A Demon?

    <h4>Chapter 1107 ¨C A Demon?</h4>

    Zhao Hai didn''t make a move on the two Mages. He just said, "Let''s go."

    Then after he said that, Zhao Hai went to the alleys. If Zhao Hai was by himself, then he would''ve killed the two Mages with his sword. But since Margaret was with him, he cannot do that. He wasn''t prepared to reveal his cards yet.

    While they were quickly flying on the street, Zhao Hai also released flying needles in order to scout the surrounding terrain. This way, they wouldn''t walk into a dead end.

    The longer Margaret flew beside Zhao Hai, the more curious she became. She was able to see Zhao Hai suddenly turn to a corner from time to time. Although they were being chased by arge number of Mages and Warriors, they had never been stopped. Zhao Hai seems to be very familiar with the streets here.

    While Margaret was thinking about this, she discovered that they were already outside the city; at the entrance of the mining tunnels. However, the entrance to the tunnel was covered by a fence which read ''Examination tunnel. No entry.''

    Margaret didn''t expect them to really reach this point. At this time, Zhao Hai waved his hand, releasing a spell that exploded the fence. Then he immediately flew in.

    Without even the time to process her thoughts, Margaret also flew into the tunnel. However, Margaret could still feel that they were being pursued. She was also able to see that there weren''t any level 5 experts among them. The highest was only level 4.

    Margaret''s strength was higher, but she wouldn''t dare go around and fight it out with them. This was because there were just too many of them. Margaret felt that their pursuers numbered no less than 50. And there weren''t just Mages, there were Warriors among them as well. And worst one being level 2. In this situation, if she did decide to fight, then she would be courting death.

    Margaret followed Zhao Hai into the mine, with their pursuers closely behind. When they were in the city, the Mages and Warriors were afraid of destroying any buildings. But now, they didn''t have this concern anymore. So from time to time, magic and sword qi were being sent towards Zhao Hai and Margaret.

    The two flew quickly. Also, since the tunnel wasn''t a straight line, the enemy had yet to overtake them.

    The dark energy in the tunnel gradually became thicker. Although Zhao Hai had already mined the ghost mithril and taken Little Silver, there was still remnant dark energy in the tunnel. After all, after many years of .u.mtion, it wouldn''t disappear in such a short time.

    However, it was clear that neither Zhao Hai nor the pursuers cared about this. They knew that this was the exam tunnel. And also, Tyro''s examination site was well known to be fairly safe. Some of the pursuers had also taken their exams here. Because of this, they knew that there were no such dangers for them given their current strength.

    Margaret kept following behind Zhao Hai''s figure all this time. To be honest, Margaret was forced to ept this arrangement. She had seen their pursuers, and she was now aware that the guards have been made unavable. With so many people chasing them, this was definitely a trap.

    If they fought in the city, then they might injure innocents or cause huge damage to property. When the timees and the matter was solved, it was possible that the three powers would use this excuse to cause trouble to the Ashley Family. At the very least, they would not let off the Bone Symbol Camp. And Margaret didn''t want to pull the camp into this conflict.

    Because of this, Margaret agreed to Zhao Hai''s n on going to the tunnels. Not only would they ensure the crew''s safety, she would also have the s.p.a.ce to annihte these fellows. Even if she couldn''t kill them all, with the tunnel''s terrain, she could at least get rid of some of them.

    The two quickly flew straight ahead. Their pursuers weren''t slow either. Both sides were separated by about 500 meters. It would be impossible to hide from the Mages and Warriors at this distance. As long as they stay close to Margaret and Zhao Hai, tracking magic can be used to follow them all the time. During times where they caught glimpses of Zhao Hai and Margaret, the pursuers couldn''t help but smirk.

    Margaret was just following behind Zhao Hai at this point. She couldn''t recognize the tunnel anymore. She believed that if Zhao Hai left her here, then she might take a very long time to return.

    At this time, Zhao Hai''s voice was heard, "Instructor, we''re arriving at the exam''s mining tunnel. Make sure to follow closely behind." Margaret nodded.

    When the two entered the dark tunnel, Zhao Hai immediately released dark magic. This dark magic not only made the dark mist in the tunnel thicker, it could also conceal their presence.

    After releasing this magic, Zhao Hai quickly brought Margaret to hide in a nearby cave. Then they both stood there quietly.

    Margaret kept still as she just stood there, looking at their pursuers arrive. As the Mages and Warriors entered, Margaret counted them all. There were actually 78!

    Zhao Hai whispered, "Seventy-eight people. Forty Mages, Thirty-eight Warriors. Eighteen level 2''s, all of them Warriors. 20 Mages and 20 Warriors at level 3. And then 20 level 4 Mages. This isn''t a small force. Hmmm, that''s not correct, there are also two a.s.sa.s.sins. It seems like these people really want us dead."

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Margaret couldn''t help but stare. She whispered, "a.s.sa.s.sins? There are a.s.sa.s.sins?" She failed to sense these a.s.sa.s.sins. Now that she heard Zhao Hai, she couldn''t help but be shocked.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, "Right, they''re about level 3. They almost evaded my notice. They''re quite strong."

    Margaret slowly wrinkled her brow, "What should we do now?"

    Zhao Hai didn''t turn towards Margaret as he smiled faintly and said, "What do we do? Easy, make sure that these 80 people don''t run away. They will be members of my Undead Army."

    After that, Zhao Hai waved his hand. Then as he made his signal, a spatial rift appeared beside him. It didn''t take long beforerge quant.i.ties of Undead flooded out of the rift and charged forward.

    What made Margaret stare was the fact that the Undead seem to be inexhaustible. She tried counting them all but soon found out that there were too many of them.

    Margaret might not be surprised if it was just the number. The most important thing was the strength of these Undead. They were very strong. Although they were a bit worse than level 1 Mages, their strength couldn''t be said to be the worst in the Machine Field.

    Levels in the Machine Field depended on Magic Theory. However, such .s.sification was unfair to lower realm ascenders.

    Ascenders from the lower realm hadn''t studied Magic Theory. Because of this, it was impossible for them to be level 1 Mages immediately. From Margaret''s estimation, lower realm ascenders should have at least level 3 spiritual force. It was only because they didn''t know Magic Theory that they weren''t .s.sified as level 1.

    If there was no Magic Theory, then there would be a lot of level 3 Mage and Warriors in the Machine Field. The natives would have no way of being stronger than ascenders. It can be said that Magic Theory was already biased against ascenders from the lower realms.

    However, the world was unfair. You can''t me anybody for being born in a lower realm. The heavens are meless, this was a fact.

    For Zhao Hai to release bordeling level 1 Undead was already a great feat.

    People from the Machine Field didn''t fully neglect lower realm magic. After all, Magic Theory absorbed a lot from lower realm magic in order to be made. Therefore, Margaret had a clear understanding regarding lower realm magic. She knew that Mages from the lower realm could turn Undead into their summoned creatures. This method could also be used in the Machine Field. However, n.o.body used this method since the creatures summoned would be very weak. They were almost useless. A normal person in the Machine Field could casually destroy ten creatures summoned this way.

    However, Zhao Hai''s summons had strength close to level 1 Mages. This caused Margaret to be startled. Not to say ordinary people, even those who had cultivated would be no match against these undead.

    There were also 9 ranks in the Machine Field. However, they couldn''t be called true experts. Generally, people in these levels or lower were called apprentices; Mage Apprentice and Warrior Apprentice.

    Only after breaking through beyond 9th rank could one be a level 1 Mage, a true Mage. Because of this, most level 1 Mages won''t pay attention to Apprentices.

    However, this didn''t mean that they didn''t have any fighting strength. Compared to normal people, these Apprentices were still much better. This was especially true for 9th rank Apprentices. They were close to being level 1, so n.o.body looked down on their strength. If a level 4 Mage was surrounded by 100 9 ranks, then its possible they would be killed.

    The biggest difference between Mage Apprentices and Mages was that Apprentices cannot practice Magic Theory. This didn''t mean that they weren''t allowed to study it, it was just that their spiritual force was insufficient. However, they were still able to study ordinary magic. And during this study, they would dabble in magic formations. This will help them in the future when they study Magic Theory.

    It can be said that Apprentices were inferior to Ascenders when it came to spiritual force. However, Apprentices still had their own advantages. Compared to ascenders, they were more familiar with magic formations.

    But in the end, spiritual force was the most important. Even if an apprentice was adept in magic formations, he still wouldn''t be able to reach level 1 if theyck the spiritual force needed. There were plenty of 9th ranks in the Machine Field that weren''t able to break through to level 1.

    Because of this level division, Zhao Hai''s uncountable number of 9th rank Undead caused Margaret to be shocked.

    Zhao Hai didn''t release a lot of Undead. He stopped when they reached 10 thousand. However, these Undead weren''t any ordinary Undead, all of them were wearing bone armor.

    The Bone Armor Legion was Zhao Hai''s elite force in the Underworld. Upon arriving in the Machine Field, Zhao Hai wouldn''t dare to release ordinary Undead. This would just be sending the undead to their demise.

    Currently, Zhao Hai''s Bone Armor Legion had reached thirty thousand. But this time, Zhao Hai only chose to release a third of them.

    After releasing the Undead, Zhao Hai turned his head to Margaret and said, "Instructor, let''s go outside. So when we kill these people we would know where they came from."

    Margaret broke out of her shock, then she turned to Zhao Hai and said, "Zhao Hai, you brought all of these Undead from the lower realm? Did you make them?"

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, "Yes. I learned a secret method that can refine ordinary Undead into Advanced-level. All of these Undead are made by me."

    Margaret stared at Zhao Hai, her expression quite pale as she asked, "Are they people you killed?" Upon hearing Margaret, Zhao Hai nodded and said, "They are. But not all of them. There are many that can''t be used because I failed to refine them."

    Margaret''s expression turned paler. She looked at Zhao Hai and said, "How many people did you kill?"

    Zhao Hai looked at Margaret''s expression and couldn''t help but smile faintly as he answered, "It would be best for you to not know." After saying that, Zhao Hai went out of the cave. The Undead were already fighting against the Mages and Warriors.

    Margaret looked at Zhao Hai''s departing back as her expression turned ugly. She believed Zhao Hai''s words. There were demonic characters in the lower realm that made undead by killing people. If such a person joins the Bone Symbol Camp, who knows if it was a blessing or a curse.

 Chapter 1108 â€“ Fire Temples Zhang Family

    <h4>Chapter 1108 ¨C Fire Temple''s Zhang Family</h4>

    Zhao Hai was calmly looking at the fight happening outside. He deliberately revealed that he had killed a lot of people, so he wasn''t surprised that Margaret knew. What he wanted to see was Margaret''s response.

    Margaret was beside Zhao Hai. Although her eyes were directed at the fight inside the tunnel, one could see that her eyes were empty. It was obvious that her thoughts weren''t on the fight in front of her.

    Zhao Hai''s words gave her quite the impact. She didn''t expect Zhao Hai to be so casual about his character. He was actually able to refine a lot of people into his summoned undead.

    No matter which realm, such a person was called a demon. Even in the Devil Realm, there weren''t a lot of people like Zhao Hai.

    When she thought of this, Margaret couldn''t help but turn her head towards Zhao Hai. At this time, Zhao Hai was focused on looking at the battlefield. His expression looked a little disturbed.

    Margaret stared, then she hastily looked at the battlefield, thinking that the Undead might be having troubles dealing with the enemies.

    But when she saw the situation, she gawked. This was because the undead were overpowering the pursuers. They were performing excellently. So why was Zhao Hai looking disturbed?

    What Margaret didn''t know was that Zhao Hai didn''t treat Undead as mere tools. To him, they were living people who had their own ident.i.ty. They were treated as Zhao Hai''s subordinates. Currently, Zhao Hai just felt the death of several hundred Undead. Because of this, his expression turned serious.

    The fight didn''tst long. These Undead were Zhao Hai''s elite. In normal days, they would be in the h.e.l.l s.p.a.ce. They didn''t only cultivate, they also practiced battle formations and coordination. Because of this, the Mages and Warriors simply couldn''t do anything amidst the a.s.sault of the Undead.

    In less than an hour, the 80 pursuers werepletely eliminated. Margaret stared at the performance of the undead. The coordination between each Undead were simply fantastic. Even the Machine Field''s best army would have trouble mimicking such coordination.

    With the fight finished, Zhao Hai waved his hand and received the Undead. The killed Undead were also taken back to be sent to the h.e.l.l s.p.a.ce and buried under the Bone Mountain. This has be a tradition among the Undead.

    After receiving the Undead, Zhao Hai turned his attention to the corpses of the in Mages and Warriors. After a short pause, Zhao Hai waved his hand and surrounded those bodies with ck gas.

    Zhao Hai''s didn''t use his ordinary ck gas to turn these corpses into Undead. Instead, he added a 100yer formation to amplify the effect.

    Zhao Hai originally didn''t intend to go through so much trouble. He could just turn these bodies into Undead and then throw them into the s.p.a.ce. However, the scanner had a.n.a.lyzed this formation a long time ago. This was also the first 100yer formation that Zhao Hai learned.

    There wasn''t anything wrong with turning the corpses into Undead using Zhao Hai''s usual method. However, this formation wouldn''t only preserve the corpse''s intellect and memory, it could also minimize the loss of strength. For example, if a level 4 Mage were turned into an Undead using Zhao Hai''s old method, even if it was improved by the s.p.a.ce, it could only reach 9th rank strength. And in the Machine field, 8th or 9th rank Apprentices weren''t able to use Magic Theory.

    But if he used this 100yer formation, the Undead would keep their level 4 strength. This was why Zhao Hai''s settled on using this method. And since he didn''t want Margaret to see his 100yer formation, he decided to cover himself with a thick dark mist.

    Before long, Zhao Hai finished his magic. The dead Mages and Warriors were now standing, their weapons in their hands. Their strength had also been preserved. But since Zhao Hai didn''t want Margaret to know about his ability, he had the Undead be in their skeleton form.

    Zhao Hai immediately interrogated the Undead. After getting the needed information, Zhao Hai turned to Margaret and said, "Instructor, does the Ashley Family have a grudge against the Fire Temple''s Zhang Family?"

    When she heard Zhao Hai, Margaret couldn''t help but stare. Then her expression changed, "Fire Temple''s Zhang Family? They sent these people?" The Undead were in their skeleton form, so naturally they couldn''t talk. Zhao Haimunicated with them using his spiritual force. Margaret wasn''t able to hear anything.

    Zhao Hai gave a nod and said, "They did. The Zhang Family''s target is you. Once they dealt with you, they would bring a cmity to the Adam Family. And once the Ashley Family and the Adam Family went to war, the Zhang Family would greatly benefit."

    Margaret coldly snorted and said, "Zhang Family, so it''s the Zhang Family. Good, good."

    Zhao Hai looked confused at Margaret''s reaction. Margaret looked at Zhao Hai and said, "Zhao Hai, I won''t hide anything from you. I''m actually the sixth daughter of the Ashely Family''s Current Patriarch, Thunder Ashley. My mother was a lower realm ascender and married my fatherter on. However, my father didn''t treat mother well, causing mother to be depressed. When my mother ascended, she became a member of Bone Symbol Camp. And since I don''t want to join family struggles, I decided to join the Bone Symbol Camp as well and be a teacher at the academy. And when I was young, my father ordered me to marry the Zhang Family''s third son, Zhang Ming!"

    When Zhao Hai''s heard this, his eyes couldn''t help but rise up as he said, "So the Ashley Family and the Zhang Family had a very good rtionship?"

    Margaret sneered and said, "Not only good, they''re known as our most faithful ally. I didn''t expect that this ally was actually the family''s biggest enemy."

    Zhao Hai looked at Margaret and said, "Instructor, what are you nning to do now?"

    Margaret coldly snorted, "What else do I have to do? After I head back, I will immediately report this to father. Although he didn''t treat my mother well, he is still my father in the end. And I''m a member of the Ashley Family. If the family falls, then I won''t have a good life."

    Zhao Hai looked at Margaret and said, "Instructor, I suggest not telling your father about this yet. He wouldn''t believe you immediately. And even if you tell him, will he wage war with the Zhang Family? If your two families go to war, then only outsiders would benefit."

    Margaret stared, then she lightly frowned and said, "That''s true. But if I don''t tell him, then the Ashely Family wouldn''t be guarded against the Zhang Family."

    Zhao Hai also frowned. He knew that what Margaret said was true. But if they tell the Patriarch now, then the Ashely Family would be disadvantaged with the fallout.

    Moreover, Margaret already said that her rtionship with her father wasn''t good. Her father might not even believe the report.

    But as a Patriarch, would he neglect this matterpletely? Even if he didn''t believe it, he would still be wary of the Zhang Family. In this case, it would be good for the Ashley Family.

    With this thought in mind, Zhao Hai nodded and said, "Reminding your father would be fine. But remember, you''re just reminding him. Don''t get too angry at the Zhang Family and make this matter known to everyone. The Ashley Family wouldn''t benefit if it wages war with the Zhang Family."

    When Margaret heard this, she couldn''t help but frown. Although her rtionship with her father wasn''t very good, she knew her father well. The current Patriarch was a self-contained person. He wouldn''t easily listen to anyone else''s words. If she really told her father, then her father wouldn''t immediately believe it. And just like Zhao Hai said, they shouldn''t spread this matter.

    Upon thinking about this, Margaret sighed and said, "Alright, I''ll deal with this matter. I won''t mention this matter to anyone."

    Zhao Hao nodded. When he saw Margaret''s expression, he knew that there were some underlying matters he was unaware of. However, these were things that were out of his hands.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and sent the Undead to the s.p.a.ce. However, there was no response from the s.p.a.ce, which surprised him.

    In the past, when a strong Undead enters the s.p.a.ce, a prompt would alwayse up. But this time, after formidable Undead entered, there was nothing.

    However, Zhao Hai changed his mind when he understood what was going on. Actually, this wasn''t the first time this has happened. Ever since he received Undead from the Underworld, the s.p.a.ce began to adjust.

    For the Undead who haven''t reached demiG.o.d-level, the s.p.a.ce would automatically upgrade them. However, after they be demiG.o.ds, they would have to rely on their efforts in order to progress.

    This matter might also stem from the s.p.a.ce treating the Undead as their own independent race. In the past, the s.p.a.ce treated the Undead as robots, allowing the Undead to be upgraded.

    Although it was a bit disappointing, Zhao Hai epted the s.p.a.ce''s new way of handling the Undead. After all, he was the one who thought the Undead to be their own race. Therefore, he wasn''t opposed to the s.p.a.ces'' decision. In fact, it seems like the s.p.a.ce was adjusting to his own wishes.

 Chapter 1109 â€“ The Guards Finally Arrive

    <h4>Chapter 1109 ¨C The Guards Finally Arrive</h4>

    Seeing Zhao Hai take his Undead back, Margaret began to rx. She can now affirm that Zhao Hai wasn''t the kind of person to kill people just to turn them into Undead. His current actions reflect what he did.

    When Zhao Hai finished collecting his Undead, Margaret turned to look at him. It seems like Margaret was waiting for Zhao Hai to talk. Zhao Hai looked at Margaret and said, "Instructor, there seems to be 100 of them. 80 came after us and the rest went to the reception hotel. They''re nning on catching all of us in a. Can the people in the hotel hold on?"

    Upon hearing this, Margaret''s expression changed, then she said, "The reception should have some defenses of their own. But if the enemy has level 3 or level 4 Mages, they would find it difficult to defend. However, Sim is there. Although he isn''t very strong, he''s still a capable level 3 Mage. We should quickly head back."

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment and said, "Instructor, I have a spatial ability. We can use it to teleport back to the hotel. However, once we arrive, my strength would bepletely drained. I won''t be able to help in dealing with the enemy."

    When Margaret heard him, her two eyes shone. Then she said, "Good, then let''s head back. Don''t worry about the enemy, I can deal with them." Zhao Hai nodded, then he muttered some incantations before pointlessly waving his hands. Before long, a spatial pa.s.sage appeared. Margaret followed closely behind after Zhao Hai entered. The next moment, the two were already inside the hotel.

    As soon as they arrived, they immediately heard bursts of explosionsing from outside. Zhao Hai pretended to pale as he said, "Instructor, I need to adjust my breathing. I''ll leave this ce to you." Margaret nodded, then she turned around and went out. Before long, she arrived at the hall. Upon reaching the hall, Margaret knew where the explosions wereing from. The hotel actually had a defensive formation in ce.

    Defensive magic formations in the Machine Field were different than the ones back in the lower realms. In the Machine Field, defensive magic formations used crystals in order to operate. Because of this, the energy used in defending was much more powerful than defensive formations in the lower realms.

    Upon seeing the crystal stones, Zhao Hai couldn''t help but stare. He didn''t expect the crystals inside the s.p.a.ce to be an important resource in the World of Cultivation.

    Margaret looked at the shield that encircled the reception. Sim was standing behind it, asionally firing spells towards the enemies outside. His appearance seemed tock anxiety.

    However, Margaret''s expression wasn''t very good. The fight in the receptioncked the presence of Tyro''s guards. This meant that the people from Tyro might have been bought.

    Tyro was an important mining site for mithril. The control of the three major powers over this ce was quite strict. But now, attackers were in the city while the guards were nowhere to be found. This could mean that the guards were reced, and that they were reced by the enemy''s people.

    If this was the case, then this action might not only involve the Fire Temple''s Zhang Family. The Zhang Family wasn''t powerful enough to aplish this.

    However, all of these things were just spections inside Margaret''s head. She didn''t think too deeply into this matter. It was impossible for her to find out relevant information on her own.

    After this thought, Margaret began to move. One must know that Margaret was a level 4 Mage. She might not like fighting and opted to teach and research magic formations, but she was still more skilled in using formations than most Mages.

    If this was an ordinary fight, then Margaret might suffer a loss due to her inexperience. However, Margaret was in a defensive position, sending magic towards the opposing Mages. This was a different matter, she couldn''t be hit but she had all the avenues for attack. Naturally, it was the attackers who suffered losses.

    The opposite party also discovered Margaret''s sudden appearance. Although they didn''t know how she was able to appear here, they knew that the a.s.sa.s.sination had failed.

    Their main goal this time was to a.s.sa.s.sinate Margaret. They already surrounded the bar Margaret was in. They even prepared a back-up n. If Margaret managed to break out of the encirclement, then she would definitely return to the reception. This was where another batch of ambushers would wait for her.

    But unfortunately for them, the ordinary-looking Zhao Hai that they neglectedpletely ruined their ns. Instead of returning to the hotel, the two went to the mining tunnels instead.

    With their main force pursuing the two into the mining tunnel, those left behind decided to a.s.sault the hotel in order to kill the ship''s crew. However, they failed to take into ount the hotel''s defensive formation.

    However, they weren''t worried. In their mind, it didn''t matter if they were stuck here. After all, their main goal was Margaret. As long as she was killed, the crew being alive or dead didn''t matter.

    But now that Margaret appeared, they couldn''t help but panic. They didn''t know why Margaret was here, but they were aware that their operation had failed.

    With the defensive formation in ce as well as Margaret''s presence, a.s.saulting the hotel was no longer possible. Moreover, they couldn''t attack for a long time. Although they had bribed this region''s garrison officer, if the guards took too long to respond, the garrison officer would get into trouble. With no time to change their strategy, the attackers werepletely defeated.

    The attackers looked at each other before their leader nodded and waved his hand. The attackers immediately withdrew from the scene. However, Margaret and the others didn''t take the defensive formation down. They didn''t know if an attack woulde once more.

    After seeing the enemies retreat, Sim went to Margaret and said, "Instructor Margaret, what just happened? Where is Zhao Hai?"

    Sim had a very good impression of Zhao Hai. The kid had a good temper and wasn''t arrogant.

    Margaret let out a long breath before replying, "Zhao Hai is fine. He''s just inside his room adjusting his breath. Are the crew fine?" Sim nodded and said, "They''re alright. However, some of them had yet toe back. They''re the ones Zhao Hai brought with him outside."

    Margaret thought about the skeleton that Zhao Hai had the crew follow. There shouldn''t be any problems on that side.

    Margaret nodded and said, "They''re should be fine. Right, where''s Kirk?"

    Sim replied, "He should be in his room. I told them to stay in their rooms and don''te out." Margaret nodded, then she turned and went towards the rooms.

    Zhao Hai was also paying attention to what happened outside. Naturally, since he didn''t really need to settle his breathing, he could spare the effort to look at the scene. Seeing the attackers retreat, Zhao Hai felt relieved. Then he immediately informed the Undead leading the crew to head back. Meanwhile, he walked out of his room, still in his pale appearance.

    Just as he came out, he immediately saw Margaret, then he asked, "Instructor, how is the situation below?"

    Margaret looked at Zhao Hai, then she quickly replied, "Everything''s fine. The attackers had withdrawn. You can take a rest, there''s no need to worry." Zhao Hai nodded, "That''s good. I just used too much energy. Meanwhile, I''ll immediately have the Undead lead the crew back."

    Margaret nodded, "I''m heading to Kirk''s room. You cane along." Zhao Hai nodded, then he followed Margaret to Kirk''s room.

    Zhao Hai knew that Margaret was now considering him as someone on her side. This was a wee development, this meant that he could move more conveniently in the academy.

    Kirk''s room wasn''t far from Zhao Hai''s. It didn''t take long before the two arrived outside. After knocking at the door twice, Margaret called out, "Captain Kirk, are you in? It''s Margaret."

    Just as her voice fell, the door immediately opened. Kirk looked at Margaret with pleasant surprise. He couldn''t help but feel d as he said, "Miss Margaret, you''re back. Good, good. That''s fantastic. Mister Zhao Hai, you''re here as well? Good, this is good news."

    Margaret nodded, "Rest a.s.sured, there''s no need to worry anymore. Right, call the others and gather at the dining hall. It''s almost time for lunch, let everyone eat what they want." Kirk nodded, then he proceeded to call the others.

    At this time, a siren was heard. This siren was different than the ones back on Earth; this one was more incisive.

    Then suddenly, Sim arrived and then said, "Miss Margaret, the guards are here. Do you want to see them?" Margaret''s expression quickly turned ugly. She just encountered three attacks today, yet the guards didn''t appear even once. And now that the matter had settled, they suddenly appeared. Margaret sneered before she turned and went downstairs.

    Zhao Hai didn''t say anything and just followed behind Margaret. He knew that Margaret was about to say unpleasant words. However, he didn''t prevent Margaret from doing so. The Ashley Family isn''t a small influence in the Machine Field. Because of this, they need to have bearing. If they didn''t say anything about how the other party handled this matter, then they might appear weak to others.

 Chapter 1110 â€“ Meatball Zhu Dachang!!

    <h4>Chapter 1110 ¨C Meatball Zhu Dachang!!</h4>

    Just as Margaret and the others arrived at the hall, they suddenly heard a loud and arrogant voice, "Where is your manager? Get him out here! Let''s hear what he has to say."

    When Margaret heard this, her face turned uglier. She quickly walked towards the hall alongside Sim and Zhao Hai.

    After arriving at the hall and seeing the guards, Zhao Hai couldn''t help but sigh. Just as he imagined, the leader of the guards was a fat, round-headed man. He was so fat that his neck was practically nonexistent. He had two small beady green eyes. His arms, body, and belly were round. He looked like a mascot for meatb.a.l.l.s.

    At this time, Sim took a step forward before giving the fat man a salute, "Garrison Officer Sir, what winds blew through you that you actually came to my broken ce. You give me too much face."

    The meatball looked at Sim, his eyes actually lit up as he said, "Sim, you old b.a.s.t.a.r.d. You have some exining to do. What just happened?"

    Without even waiting for Sim to respond, Margaret interjected and said, "Who are you to ask us for an exnation? It is you who needs to answer to the Ashley Family."

    After hearing Margaret, the meatball man turned to look at her. His beady green eyes blinked before it red with intensity. He looks like a hungry wolf that just found a defenselessmb.

    The meatball immediately answered, "Is the beautifuldy talking to me? Well, I am the garrison officer of the western district of this mining city. Zhu Dachang!"

    "Hahaha", upon hearing this name, Zhao Hai couldn''t stop himself from bursting withughter. He looked at the meatball and said, "You''re actually called pigrge intestine? Really? Hahaha. What a name!"

    Margaret was also about tough, but she suppressed it to the point where her face was blushed. Zhu Dachang was speechless, his face turned red, then he said, "My name is Zhu Dachang, not pigrge intestine! Kid, you''re courting death!"

    Margaret just met the meatball''s threat with a cold snort. Then she said, "I don''t care if your name is Zhu Dachang or pigrge intestine. Where were you when we were attacked? And now that those people retreated, you conveniently arrived. Are you surnamed Zhu or are you a real pig? You actually have the gall to ask us for an exnation?"

    Zhu Dachang didn''t expect Margaret to be this impolite. He was stunned silly for a moment before he huffed repeatedly as he said, "You''re just an insignificant academy instructor. What gives you the courage to speak to me?" Upon hearing this Zhao Hai couldn''t help but sigh. He was now sure that the Zhang Family had bribed this meatball officer.

    Zhao Hai coughed lightly and said, "Garrison officer, sir. Please allow me to interrupt. This is our academy''s Instructor Margaret. She is also the Ashley Family Patriarch''s sixth Miss. People just attempted to a.s.sa.s.sinate her. Has Sir thought about what would happen if the Ashley Family''s sixth Miss gets killed here? Will the Ashley Family let this matter go? Even if Sir has a backer, do they have the courage to offend the entire Ashley Family?" If he was speaking to a smart person, Zhao Hai might not have uttered these additional words. However, he needed to borate further so that Dachang would never miss any detail.

    When Zhu Dachang heard Zhao Hai, his originally red face turned pale. Just like Zhao Hai said, he became the garrison officer because his brother-inw was a Bishop of the Fire Temple. Although a Bishop wasn''t that powerful, he had enough pull to ce Dachang in Tyro to be the west district''s garrison officer.

    Even if Dachang was as stupid as a pig, he still knew the Darkness Church''s Ashley Family. And they weren''t just a small force in the Machine Field. Although his brother-inw was a Bishop, even he wouldn''t dare to make war with the Ashley Family.

    With this thought in mind, Dachang couldn''t help but wipe a cold sweat. At the same time, he was cursing the person who bribed him. They didn''t tell him Margaret''s true status, they only stated that she was an academy Instructor. Because of this, he didn''t care about the repercussions. With Zhao Hai''s words, however, Dachang couldn''t help but be frightened.

    Zhu Dachang wiped his cold sweat, then he turned to Margaret and with a stuttered voice, he said, "I have seen Miss Margaret. Miss Margaret, I truly apologize for not knowing that you''re here. What happened today was truly unfortunate. It happens to be the guard troop''s quarterly exercise. I ask Miss Margaret to forgive me for this mistake."

    Margaret coldly snorted, "Officed Zhu, no matter what happened, I was attacked here. You neglected your duties and that is a crime. So how can we solve this matter? Are you still asking me topensate for what happened?"

    Dachang quickly replied, "I wouldn''t dare. I just followed normal procedure and n interrogate everyone on the scene. I wouldn''t dare let Miss Margaret suffer a loss. Miss Margaret, rest a.s.sured, after I head back, I will immediately find those responsible for today. We will definitely provide you with a satisfactory answer." Zhao Hai nodded. Although the meatball officer was stupid, he wasn''t stupid enough to reveal anything. Moreover, his response and excuse was actually calcted.

    Zhao Hai went to Margaret''s side and whispered, "Instructor, this is not the time to make another enemy." Then he retreated after saying that.

    Margaret pressed her anger down upon hearing Zhao Hai. Then she said ,"Since this is the case, I will not say anything. However, you need to give me an answer. Or else, the Ashley Family will make sure to investigate."

    Zhu Dachang wiped his sweat away and then said, "Yes, Yes. Miss Margaret can rest a.s.sured." Margaret snorted before turning around and leaving. Naturally, Zhao Hai followed closely behind.

    Dachang began to rx after Margaret left. As he wiped another batch of sweat, he turned to Sim and said, "Brother Sim, you protected Miss Margaret. For this, I must thank you. If I really allowed Miss Margaret to fall, then I''m truly finished."

    Sim smiled bitterly and said, "Sir Garrison Officer, even I''m unaware of Miss Margaret''s status. I just fulfilled my responsibilities here. Now that I think about it, it was quite scary. If Miss Margaret suffers an ident in my watch, then even my old bones won''t be able to appease the Ashley Family."

    As he wiped his sweat once more, Zhu Dachang said, "In any case, I need to thank you this time, brother. Alright, I need to head back and see which b.a.s.t.a.r.ds decided to cause us trouble." Then he ran out. Although he was unsightly, he wasn''t slow. In a blink of an eye, he disappeared into his car and before long, the vehicle was seen speeding out of the hotel.

    Seeing Zhu Dachang escape, Sim sneered and muttered, "Thank me huh. Hmph. You think you can escape the Ashley Family''s retaliation? Stupid pig."

    After he said that, Sim left the hall. Before this event, Sim was truly unaware of Margaret''s status. If Zhao Hai didn''t say it, then he would''ve never thought that themon academy Instructor was actually the Ashley Family''s sixth Miss. With such an extraordinary status, an unimportant person like him couldn''t afford offending her.

    Margaret quickly arrived at the dining hall. At this time, Kirk and the crew were already inside. After Margaret and Zhao Hai appeared, those who were nervous began to calm down.

    At this time, Sim walked over to Margaret and said, "Miss Margaret, this old man is truly unaware of your status. Excuse me if I have ever offended you."

    Margaret shook her head and said, "Mister Sim, you don''t need to apologize. Instead, I need to thank you. If not for your help, the crew might have been in danger."

    As she said that, they suddenly heard footsteps. Margaret and Sim turned to look at the source. The crew that went with Zhao Hai hade back.

    The crew were hidden by the skeleton in a small alley for two hours. Although they were afraid, the skeleton remained motionless so they didn''t dare to go out. Then after the skeleton left the alley, they knew that the danger has pa.s.sed. Therefore, they immediately followed behind it and returned to the reception. Once it was in front of the hotel, the Undead vanished. And after they entered the hotel, they were informed by a robot to head towards the dining hall.

    When Zhao Hai saw them enter, he smiled at them and ushered them over to the hall. And upon seeing that Zhao Hai and Margaret were safe, the crew felt relieved. They gave the two their salute before then entered the dining hall.

    Seeing that Margaret was about to say something, Zhao Hai gave a nod before taking a seat.

    Margaret looked at Zhao Hai and didn''t say anything to him. Although she looked favorably at him, she knew that it wouldn''t be good to be enthusiastic at this time.

    After everyone had sat down, Margaret looked at everyone and said. "It has been a very dangerous day. Me and Zhao Hai were attacked outside, and even the hotel was sieged. Fortunately, with the help of Mister Sim, we were able to survive. Also, there''s no need to worry anymore. There are 100 attackers this time, 80 of them were killed by me and Zhao Hai in the mining tunnels. Moreover, the n''s help would arrive tomorrow."

    Upon hearing Margaret, everyone cheered. However, Sim was actually startled. He had fought with the attackers, so he knew how strong they were. He didn''t expect there to be 100 of them all in all. This was equal to the strength of a small power. But what made Sim surprised even more was Margaret killing 80 of them.

    Eighty level 3 to level 4 experts couldn''t be underestimated. Margaret was only a level 4 Mage while Zhao Hai was level 1. Sim was very curious about how the two were able to kill 80 experts.

    Margaret waited for the others to calm down before she continued, "It has been a terrifying experience, but I expect that there shouldn''t be any danger from now on. I called everyone to the dining hall today so that we can enjoy a good meal and recover from the shock. Mister Sim, I have to trouble you. If you have anything delicious, please serve it.''

    Simughed and said, "Today''s oue is a joyful asion. This is fate. This old man will take care of it. Everyone, wait for a moment." Then immediately after he said that, Sim turned around and left.

    Margaret turned to the others and said, "Alright, since we still need to wait for the dishes, I''ll have to ask everyone to have a couple of drinks. There''s no need to be polite. Captain Kirk, Zhao Hai, Mister Ken, Mister, Jing, please sit with me. I have something to say."

    Zhao Hai, Kirk, as well as the first and second mate sat at the table Margaret was gesturing towards. After everyone had sat down, Margaret said, "Today''s matter was too dangerous. I need to thank Mister Zhao Hai. If you weren''t here, then we might have suffered an ident."

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, "Instructor is too polite. I''m now a member of the Ashley Family. Naturally, I will do my best to help. Also, if I don''t make a move on those people, then I would be the one who will perish."

    Margaret shook her head and said, "Even if you say that, I still need to thank you. If you weren''t here, then people would have died. You can rest a.s.sured, after you return to the academy, you will definitely be given the best grades. And once you enter the Bone Symbol Camp, you will be given the best treatment."

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, "Then I''ll have to thank you, Instructor Margaret."

    Margaret nodded and said, "Zhao Hai, how long do you think you can get out of the academy? You should be getting more familiar with the density here, am I correct? It shouldn''t be long before you fully adapt."

    Zhao Hai nodded, "Right. Just like Instructor said, I''m beginning to adjust to the Machine Field''s density. I should be finished in a couple of months."

    After hearing that, Margaret gave a nod and said, "When we return to the academy, I''ll be giving you some materials to read through. These are about the Bone Symbol Camp. I hope you can understand what it means to be in the camp."

    Just after she said that, robots arrived at the hall and began serving food. The atmosphere inside the dining hall immediately turned lively.

 Chapter 1111 â€“ Killer Fatty Desbarres

    <h4>Chapter 1111 ¨C Killer Fatty Desbarres</h4>

    Zhao Hai was currently sat inside the s.p.a.ce, looking at s.p.a.ceships. The Ashley family sent 10 ships altogether.

    Upon seeing these ships, Zhao Hai couldn''t help but recall what happened yesterday. They drank too much, he didn''t even know how he got to his room.

    He drank a lot yesterday. The crew were drinking alcohol like maniacs. This might be because they had just escaped possible death. Each one of them offered Zhao Hai a toast. In the end, Zhao Hai lost count of how many .s.ses he drank.

    Zhao Hai didn''t use his abilities to dispel the alcohol. Although it would be easy for him, he wanted to be friends with these people. So he just went along and got drunk.

    After Zhao Hai was sent to his room, he was immediately hauled over to the s.p.a.ce by Caier. Then after being filled with spatial water, he sobered up.

    Now was the day after the event. The Ashley Family''s reinforcements finally arrived. There were ten ships altogether, each one bigger than the academy ship.

    Zhao Hai began to understand the Ashley Family''s strength after seeing these ships. Being able to send ten ships at a moment''s notice meant that the Ashley Family weren''t people that could be underestimated.

    Because of the''s atmosphere, the ships had to slow down upon its descent. While this was happening, Zhao Hai observed the ships. Printed on their side were emblems depicting a skeleton covered in dark clouds. This seems to be the Ashley Family''s emblem.

    After that, Zhao Hai measured the ships using his eyes. The ten ships were 500 meters long, 200 meters wide, and 100 meters high. They were shaped like a shuttle, possibly because they were made for speed.

    Zhao Hai also inspected the crew manning the ten ships. There were 100 crewmen on each ship. And besides the crew, there were about 500 Mages and Warriors divided among the ten ships.

    These Mages and Warriors spanned from level 1 to level 5. The majority of them were level 1 while the level 5''s numbered only ten. This manpower was already astonishing.

    Leading this group was a fat man. Although he was thinner than Zhu Dachan, he was stillrger than average people. He wore Mage robes and had a ferocious face. It made one think that he was a butcher.

    Zhao Hai knew who this person was, he was the Bone Symbol Camp''s lord. Zhao Hai saw him in the pictures. However, when he saw the images, he couldn''t imagine how a ferocious looking man was leading the camp with the least amount of deaths. His actions were truly the reverse of his appearance.

    Actually, Zhao Hai''s impression of this fatty was very good. Not only did he publicly state that the Bone Symbol Camp would eliminate brutal eliminations, he also stuck to his decision. This alone was a good reason for Zhao Hai to look at him in a favorable light.

    Moreover, from the information found online, this fatty wasn''t only the Bone Symbol Camp''s Lord, he was also the Ashley Family''s External Hall Manager. It can be said that he had a high position in the family. Because of this status, n.o.body dared to make a move on the Bone Symbol Camp despite its declining status.

    Besides being the manager of the External Hall, he also had another ident.i.ty. He was a loyal servant to the Ashley Family''s current Patriarch, gaining the Patriarchs deep trust.

    However, one shouldn''t discount him just because he was a kind Camp Lord that eliminated brutal elimination methods. In fact, it was well-known to Ashley Family''s enemies that he was actually a fierce butcher.

    Killer Fatty Desbarres was a very famous character in the Machine Field, famed for being vicious and merciless to his enemies. His character seemed contradictory, but he was actually quite simr to Zhao Hai. He would be caring to his own side while merciless towards his enemies.

    It was also because of this that the Ashley Family''s Patriarch was relieved having Margaret join the Bone Symbol Camp. The Patriarch believed that Desbarres wouldn''t ce Margaret in any danger.

    Naturally, all of these were connected together by Zhao Hai. It was impossible to see everything just by searching online. However, his a.s.sumptions shouldn''t be far from the truth.

    This time, Desbarres actually came here in person. This meant that the Ashley Family was attaching great importance to this event. Seeing that the ships were about to break through the atmosphere, Zhao Hai closed the monitor and prepared to head out.

    Just as he returned to his room, Zhao Hai immediately heard a knock. Zhao Hai quickly opened the door and saw Kirk on the other side. Upon seeing Zhao Hai, Kirk immediately said, "Little Hai,e with me quick. The reinforcements that the Young Lady asked for has arrived. Moreover, it is personally headed by the Camp Lord."

    Zhao Hai pretended to be shocked. Then he quickly nodded and followed behind Kirk. Before long, they arrived at the entrance hall. Margaret was waiting for them there along with Sim.

    Seeing Zhao Hai arrive, Margaret nodded and said, "Zhao Hai, you''lle with us to greet the Camp Lord." Zhao Hai nodded. After that, Margaret and Sim went out of the hotel first, Kirk and Zhao Hai followed closely behind.

    While the group''s car was approaching the s.p.a.ceport, they could already hear the faint sound of s.p.a.ceships. As they got out, they saw several huge shipsing down.

    Once the ships stopped, a cabin door opened on one of them. Then a big and fat figure came out and walked towards Margaret, this was Killer Fatty Desbarres.

    After seeing Margaret, Desbarres said, "Young Miss, are you alright? You scared me to death!" Then he inspected Margaret, afraid that she might be missing a part of her body or something.

    Margaret smiled faintly and said, "Uncle, there''s no need to worry. I''m fine."

    At this time, Sim stepped forward and offered his greetings, "Sim Pujian has seen Manager Desbarres."

    Zhao Hai and Kirk also stepped forward and gave their salutes. Desbarred only gave Sim a nod before he turned to Zhao Hai and Kirk. Kirk also only received a nod from the Camp Lord. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai was being carefully sized up.

    After Zhao Hai gave his salute, he proceeded to stand still. And although Desbarres was sizing him up, his expression didn''t move, he kept calm.

    Some time pa.s.sed, Desbarres suddenlyughed and said, "Good, good. Zhao Hai, I already heard about you. You''re a goodd. Right, let''s head back first before talking." After he said that, he patted Zhao Hai''s shoulder.

    Zhao Hai gave a short bow and said, "Thanks for the praise, Manager Desbarres."

    Desbarres waved his hand, causing the group to enter the vehicles and proceed towards the hotel. It was impossible for Zhao Hai and Kirk to ride with Desbarres. Because of this, they rode another car along with Sim.

    After boarding the vehicle, Kirk looked at Zhao Hai and smiled, "Now that the lord has praised you, you''re future in the camp will certainly be bright. And with the Young MIss'' support, you will certainly be an important member of the camp. When that timees, I''ll have to rely on you."

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, "I haven''t entered the camp yet. Moreover, there are still more exams I need to go through. Let''s talk about that when it happens."

    Kirk actuallyughed, "You don''t have to take them all. With your current strength, you are already qualified to enter the camp. And with just a few words from the Camp Lord, you can be exempted from those exams. Just like what the Young Miss said, as long as you adapt to the Machine Field''s normal density of spiritual qi, you will immediately be summoned to the camp."

    They didn''t hide their conversation from Sim. After all, this wasn''t a secret. While they were talking, the car continued to speed towards the reception. Before long, they already arrived.

    The group entered the entrance hall. Sim tactfully asked to be excused. Zhao Hai and Kirk also asked to be excused, but Margaret stopped Zhao Hai. Kirk was able to return.

    After the three had taken a seat, Desbarres looked at Margaret and said, "Young Miss, what happened? Tell me everything."

    Margaret nodded, then she told everything from beginning to end. She described the end of the exam, the attack in outer s.p.a.ce, up to the attack on the hotel as well as the pirates'' retreat.

    Desbarres listened carefully. And once Margaret was finished, he let out a long breath and said, "That was close. You''re lucky that Zhao Hai is here. If not for him, you might have been in serious danger."

    Zhao Hai just smiled faintly and didn''t say anything. Desbarres turned to Margaret and said, "Young Miss, you can rest a.s.sured, I will make sure to investigate this matter thoroughly. No matter who it is, I will definitely bleed them dry."

    Margaret hesitate for a moment. She didn''t say that Zhao Hai managed to interrogate the attackers. Now that she heard Desbarres, she couldn''t help but think whether to tell him or not.

    Desbarres was a man who had seen a lot. So after seeing Margaret''s expression, he knew that there were still things that had not been said. So he immediately asked, "Young Miss, do you know anything? Tell me."

    After hesitating, Margaret finally opened her mouth and said, "After the attackers in the mining tunnel were killed, Zhao Hai turned them into Undead. Then from the Undead''s mouth, we were able to discover that they''re from the Fire Temple''s Zhang Family."

    As soon as he heard Margaret, Desbarres couldn''t help but stare. Then he said, "Fire Temple''s Zhang Family? How is that possible?"

    Then he turned to Zhao Hai and said, "Zhao Hai, are you really sure that they''re from the Zhang Family?"

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, "I am. They told me that they''re people from the Zhang Family. The Undead can''t lie, so the information should be correct. Moreover, we killed 80 people this time. It shouldn''t be that hard to find some clues as to who sent those fellows."

    Desbarres nodded. He agreed with Zhao Hai''s idea. It was impossible to hide any traces of 80 people disappearing. As long as they looked, they would certainly find clues. With this thought in mind, Desbarres sneered and said, "Zhang Family, so it is the Zhang Family. Good, they''re quite ambitious."

    Then Desbarres turned to Margaret and said, "Young Miss, prepare to head back. The Old Master has ced great attention on this matter. It would be better if you see him as soon as possible."

 Chapter 1112 â€“ Treatment

    <h4>Chapter 1112 ¨C Treatment</h4>

    Zhao Hai was currently sitting inside his room in the s.p.a.ceship. This room was bigger than the one he had at the academy ship. Altogether, the room was 50 square meters. It was divided into the living room and the bedroom. The entireyout was the same as those seen on ordinary amodations.

    This room was inside The Dry Bone, Desbarres'' gship. Zhao Hai was taken by Margaret to this ship while Kirk returned to his own.

    Zhao Hao was only able to embark on the Dry Bone because of Margaret. After Desbarres saw Margaret, he didn''t dy for a moment and immediately had Margaret pack up to leave. But before they left, Margaret said that she wanted Zhao Hai to go with her to the Dry Bone. Otherwise, Zhao Hai would have been inside Kirk''s ship.

    After Zhao Hai entered his room, he didn''t immediately enter the s.p.a.ce. Instead, he took his anti-surveince device out to examine the room. Upon seeing that it wasn''t being monitored, he felt relieved.

    However, he still didn''t enter the s.p.a.ce. There were a lot of powerful Mages inside the Dry Bone. These Mages would certainly pay attention to his room. If they managed to sweep his room with their spiritual force and found that he wasn''t inside, then he would be in trouble. Because of this, instead of entering the s.p.a.ce, Zhao Hai stayed inside his room and condensed Magic Formations.

    At this point, Zhao Hai had no idea how many magic formations he had condensed. He now had very good control over his spiritual force, allowing him to condense a hundred formations at the same time. Such speed was quicker than before.

    While he was condensing formations, Zhao Hai was also opening hisputer. Actually, this action was merely a decoy. What was shown in his screen was the disy from the s.p.a.ce''s monitor. Seen on it was Killer Fatty Desbarres'' room.

    Desbarres wasn''t in his room at first, but instead he was giving instructions to the ship''s crew. But after the fleet departed, he returned to his room. Not long after Desbarres returned to his room, a knock was heard.

    Desbarres stared, then he said, "Who is it?"

    Margaret''s voice replied, "Uncle, it''s me."

    When he heard that it was Margaret, Desbarres immediately opened the door and asked her toe in. After Margaret had sat down, Desbarres had his robot pour her some tea before asking, "Young Miss, why did youe here? Do you have something to say?"

    Margaret nodded and said, "Uncle, I''m here to tell you something about Zhao Hai." Desbarres wasn''t the only one listening to her, Zhao Hai was also eavesdropping.

    Desbarres looked at Margaret and said, "Young Miss, is something wrong with Zhao Hai? When I heard that you killed 80 experts back in Tyro, I began to feel that something is not right. Is this rted to him?"

    Margaret nodded, then she said, "Actually, fighting in the tunnel was his idea. Moreover, I offered no help in killing the 80 Mages and Warriors. All of them were killed by Zhao Hai." As soon as Desbarres heard this, he couldn''t help but be shocked. He knew that Zhao Hai was a level 1 Mage. How could a level 1 Mage deal with 80 level 2 to level 4 experts? How was that possible?

    Margaret looked at Desbarres and said, "Zhao Hai is a Mage that specialize in Dark Magic Summoning. While in the lower realms, he was able to create ten thousand Undead. More importantly, these Undead all had the strength of rank 9 Apprentices. It was because of these 10 thousand Undead that he managed to kill all those Mages and Warriors. Then he turned all of them into Undead."

    As soon as he heard Margaret, Desbarres'' eyebrows couldn''t help but wrinkle, he said, "Young Miss, you mean Zhao Hai made those Undead in the lower realm? He killed more than ten thousand people?" Margaret nodded and said, "Last time, I asked him and he seems to recognize it. Not only did he confirm this, he also said that he has a secret method to refine Undead and turn them into these rank 9 Apprentices. In other words, he should have made much more than ten thousand undead."

    Desbarres smiled faintly and said, "I didn''t expect a young man of his age to be vicious. Hehe. Interesting. If he can hand over the method to refine the Undead, then it would be a great boost for the Ashley Family."

    Margaret saw Desbarres'' reaction and couldn''t help but angrily retort, "Uncle, do you understand what I''m saying? Zhao Hai could have possibly killed more than 1 million people in the lower realm. He''s a dangerous character. Is a person like him appropriate for the Bone Symbol Camp?"

    When he heard Margaret, Desbarresughed and said, "Young Miss, you''re thinking into this too much. Which ascender doesn''t have their hands stained with blood? Moreover, ascenders of that age are rare. Being able to ascend at a young age meant that they have a huge background. Even if someone has great talent, as long as they don''t experience bloodshed, then they wouldn''t be able to have the mindset required for ascension. Zhao Hai''s formidable strength and talent, along with his vicious and merciless nature, is what makes him a worthwhile person to nurture. Also, killing a lot of people don''t generally mean that they aren''t good people. And even if he is a dragon, the Ashley Family is a den of dragons itself. The Young Miss doesn''t need to worry."

    Margaret knit his brows, but in the end she nodded. Although he didn''t dabble too much on family matters, she was still aware of the Family''s strength. Not to mention Zhao Hai''s ten thousand rank 9 Apprentice Undead, even if he has a hundred thousand, the Ashley Family still wouldn''t be afraid of him. If you want to rear a dragon, then you need to have the skills to kill one. And the Ashely Family wasn''t afraid to kill a dragon!

    Desbarres saw Margaret nod and then said, "From what I can see, there''s no point for Zhao Hai to return to the academy. How about we send him directly to the Bone Symbol Camp and have him adjust to the density of spiritual qi there. After he adapts to the density, we can immediately give him something to do."

    Margaret paused, then she frowned and said, "Uncle, isn''t this too soon? Moreover, is it really appropriate to take him away from the academy?"

    Desbarres smiled faintly and said, "Young Miss, special people need special means for training. And since Zhao Hai is a unique person, there''s no need to train him using normal methods. There''s no need to worry about this. Right, Young Miss, apany me to visit Zhao Hai. I want to see if he is willing to hand over the method to refine undead creatures. It would be a huge help for the family if we can get our hands on it."

    Margaret frowned for a moment before nodding. Although she didn''t have that good of a rtionship with his father, she was still a member of the Ashley Family. Naturally, she needed to consider the family''s benefit.

    After listening to their conversation and seeing that they wereing over, Zhao Hai proceeded to close theputer.

    If he hadn''t been to the Underworld, then he wouldn''t have a method to refine high-ranked Undead. But after he entered the Underworld, with notes from the Lich as well as the rare herbs found there, Zhao Hai was able to summarize a method of refining ordinary Undead into high-ranked ones. Moreover, after some experimentation, the method seeded. Although it wasn''t as fast as just sending the Undead to the s.p.a.ce, it was still a proven method. Moreover, with this, he could conceal the existence of the s.p.a.ce.

    Not long after Zhao Hai closed the monitor, he heard a knock on his door. Zhao Hai didn''t ask who it was and just opened it.

    Seeing that it was Desbarres and Margaret outside, Zhao Hai pretended to be startled. Then he invited them in and poured them a cup of tea.

    Desbarres looked at Zhao Hai and said, "Alright, Zhao Hai, don''t be so busy. Take a seat. I have something to ask you."

    Zhao Hai pretended to be curious, so he sat down and asked, "Camp Lord, I''ll do my best to answer."

    Desbarres smiled and said, "I heard from the Young Miss that when you were attacked, you released arge amount of Undead. Moreover, these Undead were high-ranked ones. Is this correct?"

    Zhao Hai acted frowning as he nodded and said, "That''s correct. In the lower realm, I was able toe by a method to refine ordinary Undead. That is why I have a lot of powerful minions."

    Desbarres nodded and said, "Is it possible for the Ashley Family to buy this method from you? If you decide to sell it to us, then the family would make sure that you won''t suffer a loss."

    Naturally, Zhao Hai couldn''t just immediately agree. Such action would make Desbarres suspicious. Instead, he made an awkward expression before forcing a smile and saying, "Camp Lord, it isn''t that I don''t want to hand over the method. But I''m afraid that you won''t be able to use it."

    When he heard Zhao Hai, Desbarres frowned. Then he asked, "Why wouldn''t I be able to use it?"

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly, then he waved his hand, taking sheepskin scrolls out. Then he ced them on the table and said, "Camp Lord, please take a look." Desbarres took the scroll and read it carefully. He discovered that the scrolls had existed for a very long time. It seems like Zhao Hai was able to preserve it well that the prints were still visible.

    The more he read, the more Desbarres was surprised. Then in the end he was shocked. Then he turned to Zhao Hai and asked, "Zhao Hai, where did you get this method?"

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, "Back in the lower realms, I was being chased down. In the end I can only enter a forbidden region. There were a lot of Undead in this ce and n.o.body dared to enter it. When I entered the region, I saw a very old Mage Tower. It was also inside that tower that I managed to get the herbs written on that method. Additionally, there''s a very strong density of dark energy present there. Therefore, I was able to seed in making those powerful Undead. However, after I managed to escape that ce, no matter where I went looking, I wasn''t able to see those herbs anymore. I also checked online aftering to the Machine Field and still wasn''t able to find those herbs. So even if I handed the method over, I''m afraid the Camp Lord wouldn''t find it unusable."

 Chapter 1113 â€“ Giving A Gift

    <h4>Chapter 1113 ¨C Giving A Gift</h4>

    When Desbarres heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re really careful huh. You actually looked them up on the inte. However, you can rest a.s.sured. After you be a member of the Bone Symbol Camp, you will know that this isn¡¯t a problem. Even if you cannot look up those herbs online, this doesn¡¯t mean that the Bone Symbol Camp had no way of procuring them. If you give this method to us, you can skip the academy and directly join the camp. Moreover, I will give you the best allowance as well as ten million machine coins, a good house, car, and everything you will need to live your life here. If you don¡¯t want robots to serve you, I can also give you two maids. What do you think?¡±

    When Margaret heard Desbarres, she couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. She was afraid that Zhao Hai would really want female maids. She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt ufortable hearing that Desbarres would provide Zhao Hai maids.

    Upon hearing Desbarres, Zhao Hai was shocked. Then realization dawned on him. The sheepskin scroll did indeed record nts in the Underworld. However, he was in the World of Cultivation where treasures are abundant. It wouldn¡¯t be impossible to collect the herbs written on the scroll.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t regret his decision. Firstly, the method on the scroll was already proven to work. And second, this method waspletely useless to him. Using this method in order to gain benefits was a very good decision.

    With this thought in mind, Zhao Hai immediately replied, ¡°Since the Camp Lord says so, then I will ept your offer. However, I don¡¯t want the maids. Having the robots serving me is already enough.¡±

    Desbarres didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to ept the offer immediately. Moreover, he didn¡¯t hesitate to ept the reward. This caused Zhao Hai¡¯s image to be elevated in Desbarres¡¯ mind. The fat managerughed happily and said, ¡°Alright kid, since this is the case, there¡¯s no need for you to return to the academy. You can go to the Bone Symbol Camp immediately and receive your payment. Remember this, kid, you¡¯re now a member of the Bone Symbol Camp.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Desbarres proceeded to stand up and leave. Margaret also stood up. She gave Zhao Hai a look before following Desbarres.

    Zhao Hai suddenly opened his mouth and said, ¡°Instructor, wait a moment.¡±

    Margaret stared. Desbarres stopped as well. Zhao Hai looked at Margaret and said, ¡°Instructor, will you be going back to the academy? If you will, can you please take the magic staff I bought for Dins and the others with you?¡±

    When Margaret heard that it was about this matter, she immediately nodded and said, ¡°Alright, since I will be returning to the academy, I¡¯ll hand them over to Dins and the others.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then waved his hand, taking the magic staffs out and handing them over to Margaret. Seeing Zhao Hai take out staff after staff, Desbarres couldn¡¯t help but feel amazed as he said, ¡°Kid, are you a wealthy lord or something? What other things did you take with you from the lower realm? Come on, let me see them.¡±

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t offended by Desbarres¡¯ words. Instead, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. Although Desbarres was quite rude, this also meant that he already had a certain trust towards Zhao Hai. Also, even if Desbarres wanted to make a move on Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t since Margaret was here.

    When she heard Desbarres, Margaret couldn¡¯t help but frown and said, ¡°Uncle, how can you be like this?¡±

    Desbarresughed out loud. After some time Zhao Haiughed as well and said, ¡°Camp Lord, now that you say it, I have some things I want to give you. I hope you won¡¯t dislike them.¡±

    Desbarres was just joking around. He was a famed character in the Machine Field, he had seen too many good things. So how could he covet things from a young ascender? He was merely teasing Zhao Hai. But after hearing the young man, Desbarres gawked. He couldn¡¯t help but turn his head to Zhao Hai and saying, ¡°Really? Good, good. Take them out and let me see.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, then he waved his hand and took out two bottles of liquor. Then he handed them over to Desbarres, saying, ¡°Camp Lord, these are liquor I brought from the lower realms. I saved them for a good asion, so please have a taste.¡±

    Desbarres expected Zhao Hai to give him money or treasures. He didn¡¯t think Zhao Hai would give him two bottles of liquor. This caused him to look at Zhao Hai in a more favorable light. If Zhao Hai had given him money or some precious treasure, then that would make him too vulgar. With these two bottles of liquor, Desbarres¡¯ appraisal of Zhao Hai became higher.

    Desbarresughed and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll ept them. Right, join me for a meal. Let¡¯s drink this wine together.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare disobey your order!¡± Desbarresughed as he patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder. After that, he turned around and left. Margaret also gave Zhao Hai a nod before leaving.

    When Zhao Hai saw the two leaving, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. His experience in gaining favor was quitecking. However, he had help. He asked Laura to help him out. Laura was a skilled businesswoman, a profession where gaining favor was essential. What to send and who to send to needed to be carefully considered. Laura was also very skilled in this aspect.

    Zhao Hai went ording to what Laura said and gave Desbarres two bottles of liquor. Seeing Desbarresugh, Zhao Hai was very d. Having Laura and the others was truly a blessing to him.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t go to the s.p.a.ce and just stayed in his own room, condensing magic formations. He was taking less and less time to exploretely. He looked like a cultivating madman. However, such actions only made Desbarres and the others relieved.

    This isn¡¯t to say that Zhao Hai was doing this for the Ashley Family. This was Zhao Hai¡¯s nature. He didn¡¯t like to attract too much attention, especially when his strength was stillcking. Otherwise, he would only attract unwanted trouble.

    There were just too many magic formations in the Machine Field. Moreover, these magic formations weren¡¯t just limited to ones in the Machine Field. The Cultivation Realm also shared some simr formations with Magic Theory. Because of this, even if Zhao Hai was condensing formations every day, he still didn¡¯t know when he would be done.

    However, his current aplishments still made Zhao Hai happy. The magic formation sets in his mind were increasing. At this point, 100yer formation sets that Zhao Hai could use had numbered over a thousand. The other formation sets were even more numerous. If one was a normal Mage, then even if they had these formation sets, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to use them. It was impossible for any other Mage to learn all-element formation sets. They could only use formations that belonged to the elements that they were proficient in. It was just like how a warrior couldn¡¯t master all of the techniques in the world. He could only learn those techniques that werepatible with him.

    In the Machine Field, the level of a Mage didn¡¯t rely on how many formations they mastered. Instead, levels were determined by how manyyers a Mage could support. Even if you condensed a 5 or 10yered formation, you would still be a level 2 Mage. And even if you grasped a 50yer formation, you were still a level 3 Mage.

    However, Zhao Hai¡¯s situation was different. He can use the s.p.a.ce to cast these formations. And this wasn¡¯t his only advantage. His advantage in fighting against an enemy was also very huge. He could use the most appropriate formation set during a fight. This would allow him to always gain momentum in every encounter.

    Although Mage fights looked different than Warrior fights, they were essentially the same. The only thing that differed between the two were their styles. An example of this would be a straight palm attack. One could choose to defend against it or just counter-attack. Mages were also the same. If the enemy used an ice cone to attack, one could choose to use a shield to block or instead send a spell to counter-attack. All of these decisions relied on a person¡¯s mindset. It was also impossible for a person to be fully calm during these encounters. In this case, experience would y a huge part.

    But things were different for Zhao Hai. The s.p.a.ce could calcte the most advantageous way to fight. This would allow him to use the most appropriate method to attack. This would also allow Zhao Hai to be in the upper hand in most fights he would be in.

    This didn¡¯t mean that Zhao Hai was under the s.p.a.ce¡¯s control. The s.p.a.ce was just used as a tool. The s.p.a.ce just provided Zhao Hai with these techniques. To Zhao Hai, the s.p.a.ce was a tool, the most convenient tool there was.

    Zhao Hai practiced up until mealtime. He didn¡¯t go out of his room at all. At this moment, someone knocked on his door. Zhao Hai opened the door and saw a robot on the other side. This robot looks like a Daoist. It¡¯s body was covered with biochemical skin. However, it was bald. It also had a serial number on its forehead, informing people that it was a robot.

    The robot bowed to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, the Camp Lord asks for your presence in the restaurant.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and followed the robot to the restaurant.

    The Dry Bone was a medium-sized ship. There were more than 100 people on board. With the addition of Mages, there were only about 200 people inside. Besides thepartments meant for cabins, weapons and ammunition, there was still ample s.p.a.ce inside the ship. Because of this, there were things like restaurants, bars, entertainment areas, and other recreational areas inside the ship.

    One must know that ships were usually travelling for very long distances. Travelling in s.p.a.ce for several months was a verymon urrence. Therefore, the crew needed ces for entertainment. Otherwise, people would burn out from the stress.

    The ship¡¯s restaurant wasn¡¯t well-decorated. It was only a white room without any side halls. It can be described as a huge cafeteria.

    Although it was already time for eating, there were only a few people inside. Most of the crew were still working, they didn¡¯t have the time to spend at the restaurant.

    When Zhao Hai entered the restaurant with the robot, Desbarres immediately saw him. He waved to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, here!¡¯ Zhao Hai proceeded to go over along with the robot.

    The table was quite huge, enough for ten people to sit beside it. At this time, nine of them were upied. The only free spot was beside Desbarres.

    Also sitting on Desbarres side was Margaret. She was left of Desbarres while Zhao Hai was supposed to be on the right.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t be too polite as he quickly approached and gave a salute, ¡°I have seen the Camp Lord.¡±

    Desbarresughed and said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be overly polite. Take a seat. These people are from my Bone Symbol Camp. Later on, all of you will be working together.¡±

    Zhao Hai bowed towards the others and said, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen everybody. Please look after me in the future.¡±

    As he gave his bow, Zhao Hai saw that four of the people here were Mages while the other four were Warriors. Although they didn¡¯t carry any weapons, they were full of vigor. One could see that they weren¡¯t weak.

    Zhao Hai also saw that the people in front of him were level 5. Whether they be Mages or Warriors, level 5 strength was already considered as an expert in the World of Cultivation.

    When they saw Zhao Hai giving them a salute, the others immediately returned the gesture. They knew that Desbarres had a high evaluation of this young man judging by his sitting position. Moreover, they also knew that Zhao Hai was a genius. He was the hope of the Bone Symbol Camp. Therefore, they were being polite to him.

    After exchanging greetings, Zhao Hai sat down. Seeing Zhao Hai salute the others, Desbarres was very satisfied. He heard that even if Zhao Hai was a genius, he wasn¡¯t arrogant at all. But it was better to see it firsthand.

    Once Zhao Hai had settled down, Desbarres smiled and said, ¡°Our main duty is fetching the Young Miss. We¡¯ve already aplished our duty. Additionally, Zhao Hai has officially entered the Bone Symbol Camp. This is a cause for celebration. And it just so happens that Little Hai had saved some liquor from the lower realms for me. It seems like we¡¯ll be tasting something new today.¡± After he said that. Desbarresughed.

    As soon as the others heard him, they couldn¡¯t help butugh as well. Zhao Hai looked at Desbarres and said, ¡°Camp Lord, actually, I can bring more than those two bottles of wine. Those two bottles aren¡¯t enough for all of us to drink. I¡¯ll take out some more for us. These aren¡¯t as good, but please do have a taste.¡± After he said that, he took out more bottles of wine. Just by looking at the bottles, one could see that they weren¡¯t as good as the ones given to Desbarres.

    Zhao Hai gave Desbarres liquor bottles made with crystal. They looked beautiful. However, the bottles he took out were made out of simple .s.s.

 Chapter 1114 â€“ Tell Me The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 1114 ¨C Tell Me The Truth</h4>

    Desbarres didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he just enjoyed the event. Moreover, leaders were supposed to receive better giftspared to others. Even if it was the same gift, it needs to be shown that it was still unique.

    Naturally, Desbarres wasn¡¯t excused from this rule. Seeing that the wines Zhao Hai took out were different from what were given to him, Desbarres felt refreshed. Heughed happily and said, ¡°Kid, you seem to have a lot of wine. It seems like you¡¯re quite the drinker in the lower realm. Quick, pour us a cup.¡±

    Zhao Haiplied. He opened the bottle and then poured everyone a .s.s. Naturally, this wine was made inside the s.p.a.ce. He was able to find out that people in the Machine Field didn¡¯t have much liquor to choose from. What they drank was a version of fruit wine. Although the taste was good, it wasn¡¯t easy to get drunk off of it.

    After Zhao Hai poured everyone a .s.s of wine, he didn¡¯t make an address or something. Instead, he turned to look at Desbarres. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s action, Desbarres¡¯ smile turned wider. He secretlymented about Zhao Hai¡¯s tactfulness. Generally, the first person who would propose a toast at the table would be the head of the family, the person with the highest status. And in this situation, even if this wasn¡¯t a family, Desbarres was still the person who needs to raise the .s.s first.

    Although Margaret technically had a higher status than Desbarres, she was a woman. In this case, the one who should propose a toast should be Desbarres.

    Desbarres expected Zhao Hai to give the toast. However, Zhao Hai actually turned to look at him. Naturally, this meant that Zhao Hai was waiting for him to make the toast. This made Desbarres appreciate Zhao Hai even more.

    Desbarres took his wine .s.s, looked at everyone and said, ¡°Our operation this time is mainly to retrieve the Young Miss. However, we¡¯re also here to show those people that our Bone Symbol Camp couldn¡¯t be underestimated. We¡¯re showing them that we aren¡¯t afraid of war. Anyone who dares to step on the Bone Symbol Camp¡¯s dignity will be put to death! I know that everyone has been feeling suffocated in the past few years. However, this isn¡¯t the time for the Bone Symbol Camp to fall. As long as the conditions are ripe, the Bone Symbol Camp shall rise again! The whole realm will know and fear the banner of the Bone Symbol Camp!¡±

    Desbarres knew that the overall strength of the Bone Symbol Camp was very good. However, what itcked the most was a powerful expert. Most camps would have level 6 or level 7 Experts as deterrent forces. They were far stronger than a thousand ordinary experts. They were like nuclear bombs, but much more feared.

    However, the current strongest expert in the camp was Desbarres. His strength was quite powerful, achieving level 6. He also reached the peak of his level by being able to use a thousandyer formation. However, if he wanted to use his formations, he would need a long time to prepare. He gained his t.i.tle ¡°Killer Fatty¡± not because of his strength but because he killed his enemies using calctions and plots.

    After Desbarres found out about Zhao Hai¡¯s talent, he immediately regarded him as the camp¡¯s hope. He needed to concentrate the camp¡¯s efforts into cultivating Zhao Hai. This would enable the Bone Symbol Camp to rampage through the Machine Field once more.

    Because of this, Desbarres had the confidence to dere the future rise of the Bone Symbol Camp. The people sitting by the table were also old members of the camp. Naturally, they understood what Desbarres meant. Everyone raised their .s.ses and cheered, ¡°The Bone Banner approaches, the Bone Banner will be seen everywhere!¡± Desbarresughed out loud and said, ¡°Good, let¡¯s drink!¡± Then he consumed the entire .s.s of wine.

    ¡°Drink!¡± Everyone simultaneously held their .s.ses and drank the wine in one go. But since they haven¡¯t drank this kind of wine, they weren¡¯t aware of how strong it was. The moment they drank the entire .s.s, they immediately felt the path from their throat to their stomach burn as though it was on fire.

    There were some who couldn¡¯t bear the smell of alcohol, there were also some who immediately coughed repeatedly. Some were even choked to tears. At this time, Desbarres let out a long breath smelling of alcohol and said, ¡°Hah! This is good wine. It¡¯s strong enough for me.¡±

    The Warriors among the group had the same reaction as Desbarres. Upon drinking the wine, they couldn¡¯t help but apud its strength and fragrance.

    They didn¡¯t need Zhao Hai to pour them another .s.s and just poured a .s.s on their own. After a while, the atmosphere of the table turned warmer.

    But Margaret, who was on the left side, couldn¡¯t help but hold her stomach upon drinking her first .s.s of wine. Then she stood up and ran away.

    The proceeding meal went greatly. Desbarres and others¡¯ capacity for alcohol was evidently better than Kirk and the others. Everyone drank a lot.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t drink a lot. He drank a few cups of spatial water beforehand. And even if he drank some wine, he didn¡¯t consume too much. This way, the oue with drinking with Desbarres and the others wouldn¡¯t be the same as drinking with Kirk¡¯s group.

    Kirk and the others were just ordinary people. So if he drank with them and pa.s.s out, they would just treat it as normal.

    On the other hand, if he drank too much and pa.s.sed out while being with Desbarres and the others, then they might think that he was weak. They wouldn¡¯t feel secure with a person who couldn¡¯t handle liquor.

    Finally, Desbarres and the others pa.s.sed out on top of the table. Zhao Hai helped them return to their rooms before he went to his own room. Then he continued to practice.

    The next day, when Zhao Hai appeared in the restaurant, everyone he knew and even those who he didn¡¯t know gave him a smile. And as he sat down to eat, Desbarres entered.

    One has to recognize that the wine made by the s.p.a.ce was very high quality. Therefore, even if Desbarres and the others pa.s.sed out from drinking too much, they didn¡¯t suffer from a hangover. Moreover, spatial water was used as the wine was created. Because of this, not only would the drinker not feel a hangover, they would instead feel more refreshed the next day.

    Seeing Desbarres enter the restaurant clearly full of energy, everyone inside couldn¡¯t help but gawk. Desbarres noticed that Zhao Hai was about to eat a meal and his two eyes couldn¡¯t help but shine. Heughed and said, ¡°Little Hai, you young people really know how to drink. You actually drank with us until we pa.s.sed out. Hahaha¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and gave Desbarres a salute. Desbarres,ughed once more and said, ¡°Come eat with me. That was the greatest drinking session I¡¯ve been in. Your wine is very satisfying.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Camp Lord, if you want, I can hand over the form so that you can make it yourself. Then we could share it with our brothers. We can also sell it to increase the Bone Symbol Camp¡¯s ie.¡±

    As soon as he heard Zhao Hai, Desbarres couldn¡¯t help but pat his shoulder and said, ¡°Good. Little Hai, now that you¡¯re a member of the Bone Symbol camp, you can rest a.s.sured. When we start selling this wine, I¡¯ll make sure that you¡¯ll have one-fifth of its profits.¡±

    When he heard Desbarres, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he embarra.s.singly replied, ¡°Camp Lord, that wouldn¡¯t be good. I only handed over the form¡­¡±

    Desbarres waved his hand and said, ¡°Stop right there, you don¡¯t know how much your form is worth. Rest a.s.sured, the Bone Symbol Camp would never treat our members unjustly. You don¡¯t know, but the robots made by that kid Qi Yi have been ma.s.s produced by the camp¡¯s factories and sold outside. He also gets one-fifth of the profits. This is the rule of our Bone Symbol Camp.¡±

    Hearing Desbarres, Zhao Hai had no way to decline. So he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I will ept it. But if our brothers need me to do anything, please tell me so that I can offer some help.¡±

    Desbarres patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder. At this time, a robot came with Desbarres¡¯ meal in hand. Then the two proceeded to silently enjoy their meal.

    After having eaten his meal, Zhao Hai was about to return to his room before Desbarres stopped him. Then after going to Zhao Hai¡¯s room, Desbarres looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, tell me the truth. Can you deal with people with higher levels?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment and said, ¡°Camp Lord, I think I¡¯ll have no problem dealing with level 4 Experts. This is because in addition to being a level 4 Mage, I¡¯m also a Warrior. I can wield a sword and attack like a Warrior. With my Undead and sword, I should be able to exterminate level 4 Experts.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Desbarres actually stared for a moment. Then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You¡¯re a warrior as well? You study battle qi in the lower realms?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I did. I just chose to ascend in a Mage Continent because I thought that Mages would be more valuable after I ascend. Therefore, I chose to ascend as a Mage.¡±

    When he heard Zhao Hai¡¯s reply, Desbarresughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s good, fantastic. I can understand your decision. Rest a.s.sured, the Bone Symbol Camp will make sure to properly cultivate you. Have you been using formations you found online? The Bone Symbol Camp has secret formations and formation sets that haven¡¯t been released to the public. You will have ess to all of those. Moreover, I will make you a weapon suitable for you. We¡¯ll also provide you with everything you need so that you can grow into an expert as soon as possible. This way, the Bone Symbol Camp would rise sooner!¡±

    If someone else said that, Zhao Hai might feel something off. However, since it was Desbarres, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t offended. This was because Desbarres wasn¡¯t doing it for himself, he was doing it for the Bone Symbol Camp and the Ashley Family.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have any sense of belonging to the Ashley Family. However, he actually had a favorable impression regarding the Bone Symbol Camp. The one who approached him from the very beginning was Margaret. And up to the present, the Bone Symbol Camp had always gained Zhao Hai¡¯s favor. Zhao Hai liked the Bone Symbol Camp¡¯s people since they weren¡¯t plotting against each other in order to gain benefits. Everyone had the same goal, and that was to make the Bone Symbol Camp rise. Everyone made sacrifices in order to meet this goal. This was what moved Zhao Hai the most.

 Chapter 1115 â€“ External Halls Eight Camps

    <h4>Chapter 1115 ¨C External Hall''s Eight Camps</h4>

    Zhao Hai has the s.p.a.ce, so he didn''t care about gaining something like authority. Additionally, he has a very good family. There was no reason for him to be sad.

    However, humans were group animals. And after ascended to the Machine Field, the Bone Symbol Camp had been really good to him. Although he handed over some benefits, those things weren''t useful to Zhao Hai in the first ce. Now, Desbarres was more willing to provide him with benefits, which was good for Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai also knew that huge families would have their own secrets. And these secrets would be very useful to him.

    Desbarres saw that Zhao Hai had not spoken, so he couldn''t help but ask, "Little Hai? Is something wrong?"

    Zhao Hai stared, then he shook his head and said, "There''s no problem. But Camp Lord, I have to ask for your help. I have two robots back in the Academy. Please help me to transport them to the camp. One of those two robots is made by Qi Yi. I also see Tinkle to be very convenient."

    Desbarres thought that Zhao Hai had some misgivings, so when he heard Zhao Hai, heughed and said, "This isn''t a problem. That kid Qi Yi might not be good at anything other than tinkering with robots, but he''s really talented. Rest a.s.sured, after you adapt to the density of spiritual qi, everything you need will be taken care of."

    Zhao Hai nodded. Seeing Zhao Hai agree, Desbarres said, "Good, then go and take a rest. We''ll be close to the Bone Symbol Camp tomorrow." Then he stood up and proceeded to leave. Zhao Hai also stood up and escorted him out.

    Zhao Hai spent the rest of his day condensing formations in his room. He didn''t expect a simple academy exam to spiral into his present situation. Moreover, he was even able to prematurely enter the Bone Symbol Camp.

    Recalling the experience, Zhao Hai wasn''t able to see anything improper. Although he showcased his terrifying ability, his true strength was still hidden. This was very important for him.

    And Zhao Hai also needed to do this. When it came to the Machine Field, only when one shows off their strength would they get attention and benefits.

    Imagine if Zhao Hai didn''t be a level 1 Mage just one month after ascending. If his strength wasn''t as strong as it is right now, if he was like Dins and the others who were old and had no potential, would Desbarres still be polite to him? Will the Bone Symbol Camp allocate materials so that he could cultivate? Certainly not.

    Also, if other camps hear that Zhao Hai had the wine form as well as the means to refine high-level undead, then they would definitely try and eliminate him. The Machine Field wasn''t a simple ce. It was precisely because of this that Zhao Hai was careful in revealing his capabilities. Telling Desbarres that he was both a Mage and a Warrior was on purpose.

    Zhao Hai discovered that the real essence of the Machine Field were the secrets of the various powers. However, those secrets could only be pa.s.sed on to a family''s loyal members. Even those inside the family would find it hard to get ess to restricted magic formations and formation sets, not to say ascenders. Therefore, Zhao Hai revealed that he was also a Warrior to Desbarres so that the Camp Lord would ce more importance to him. Only then would Zhao Hai gain the qualifications to learn these restricted secrets.

    The day quickly pa.s.sed by. Besides inviting Zhao Hai over for dinner, Desbarres also brought Zhao Hai to the entertainment area to y around for a while.

    This entertainment area was for the crew to rx in. There were plenty of fun things to do inside the huge iron hall.

    After ying around for a while, Zhao Hai talked to Desbarres and then returned to his room. Regarding Zhao Hai''s actions, Desbarres didn''t say anything. In his mind, Zhao Hai was a person who was infatuated with cultivation. Otherwise, his strength wouldn''t have reached this high in such a short time.

    Nothing noteworthy happened that night. The next day was the same as the previous. He had breakfast with Desbarres and was told to prepare his things. They might arrive at the Bone Symbol Camp by evening''s time.

    Zhao Hai nodded and returned to his room. Then he investigated the Bone Symbol Camp''s situation. He was able to know the location of the camp''s main base. Zhao Hai also discovered that the ascender academy was quite far from the camp''s base.

    The city where the ascender academy was located was called Auspicious Cloud City. This was a city managed by the Ashley Family. About ten thousand li south of the city was a huge remotendma.s.s. Thisndma.s.s wasn''t any smaller than a continent. Altogether, the ind was more than three million square kilometers. This ind was the main city of the Ashley Family, named Lofty Demon City.

    The entire city upied the whole ind. The ind''s name was Lofty Demon Ind. Surrounding the big ind were eight smaller inds. These eight inds looked like soldiers guarding Lofty Demon Ind. Stationed on these inds were the Ashley Family''s eight camps of the External Hall.

    The eight camps had names that were themed with bones or ghosts. The Bone Symbol Camp was one of the four camps with bone in their name.

    The where the Ashley Family was stationed at was called Dark Magic. The entire was the Ashley Family''s domain, their supreme headquarters.

    There were more than ten thousand cities on this, with a poption surpa.s.sing 10 billion. As for ascension points, there were more than a hundred of them. The area where Auspicious Cloud City was located was under the jurisdiction of the Bone Symbol Camp. Thends surrounding it also belonged to the camp. With the decline of the Bone Symbol Camp, the other camps began to target thesends. However, since these ces were under Desbarres, they didn''t dare to be excessive. The least they could do was to poach talents away from the camp.

    Although the eight camps of the External Hall were all under the Ashley Family, this didn''t mean that all of them had good rtionships with each other. Conversely, the rtionship between the eight camps wasn''t too good. This was because of the system ofpet.i.tion that the Ashley Family set up. There would bepet.i.tions between the eight camps each year. The financial support of each camp relied on the results of thesepet.i.tions. Control over ascension points and recruitment also hinged on thepet.i.tion.

    Besides these things, it was also a matter of status. Each year, people on other camps want to be a step above the others. Those below would treat those above as their elder brothers.

    The Bone Symbol Camp haven''t been in a good state in recent years. Although they weren''t at the bottom of thepet.i.tion, they hovered at sixth or seventh ce. When they see the other camps, they have to give a salute. Who wouldn''t be embarra.s.sed with this?

    The Bone Symbol Camp didn''tck money. The robots that Qi Yi made already brought huge profits to the camp. Because of this, even if the family hadn''t been giving that much money to the camp, the camp was still quite rich. What the camp needed the most was status.

    It can be said that the Ashley Family was a very famous existence in the Machine Field. One family controlling an entire was quite rare in the realm.

    There were a bit more than 1000 livables in the Machine Field. Moreover, these 1000s were divided by the three major powers. And in these major powers were smaller powers. If each of these smaller powers wanted a of their own, then even 10 thousands wouldn''t be enough. Therefore, mosts were controlled by an alliance. Groups like the Ashley Family that controlled an entire were rarely seen.

    After understanding the strength of the Ashley Family, Zhao Hai knew that they really weren''t simple. Controlling an entire despite there being only more than 1000s in the realm was a huge aplishment.

    Before long, the fleet arrived at Dark Magic''s outer s.p.a.ce base. All in all, the Ashley Family had four outer s.p.a.ce bases. These bases were used to protect the''s safety. The base they were in had tenrge-.s.s ships, more than 100 medium-.s.s s.p.a.ceships as well as countless small ships.

    Although the Dry Bone was a medium-.s.s ship, it was generally used for reconnaissance duty, something that smaller ships would do. Because of this, the Dry Bone was able to enters. As forrge and other medium ships, they weren''t permitted to enter. This was due to the disturbance that they would cause upon entering the atmosphere. It was very possible for them to cause natural disasters. Generally, only smaller ships could enter a.

    With Desbarres being the Patriarch''s trusted subordinate, he was able to move ten ships without reporting. Although the Dry Bone was on the smaller side among medium-.s.s ships, even to the point where it can enter a and do tasks that only smaller ships would do, it was still a medium-.s.s ship to its core. Itsbat power was much stronger than small ships. And since it was made for scouting, its speed was extremely fast. This was the reason why Desbarres used it to fetch Margaret.

    But even with the Dry Bone''s properties, it still wasn''t allowed to enter Dark Magic. The only thing they could do was leave the ship on the outer s.p.a.ce base and then transfer on smaller ships before entering the.

    Back when Zhao Hai headed towards Tyro for the exam, he wasn''t able to see these outer s.p.a.ce bases. This was because there was no need for them to go to these ces. The academy''s ship was a small-.s.s ship. They could use another route to enter and leave the. Because of this, Zhao Hai wasn''t able to see these bases.

    But this time, they needed to stop on a base in order to transfer ships. Therefore, Zhao Hai was able to look at these outer s.p.a.ce bases. Zhao Hai stared at the sight. He didn''t expect these bases to be so enormous. The entire base looked like a floating metropolis. Besides the base itself, it was surrounded by innumerable satellite ports. Ships were seen everywhere,ing in and out of the base.

 Chapter 1116 â€“ Bone Symbol Camp

    <h4>Chapter 1116 ¨C Bone Symbol Camp</h4>

    When the ship stopped, Desbarres brought Zhao Hai and disembarked. When they went out of the ship, Zhao Hai discovered that they were now walking on an airlocked corridor. People could use this pa.s.sage to safely get into the base.

    After pa.s.sing through the corridor, they arrived at a tform. This tform was also airlocked. The environment inside it was the same as the s.p.a.ceship. There were several vehicles stopped at the tform. Desbarres took Margaret and Zhao Hai to ride one of them.

    As they sat inside the car, Desbarres turned to Zhao Hai and said, "Little Hai, we need to quickly head back to the family, so we wouldn''t be able to stay here for long. But next time, I will definitely take you to y around this base."

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, "Camp Lord is too polite. I also want to head back so that I can continue practicing."

    Desbarres smiled and said, "Don''t think about practicing all the time. Your training speed is fast enough. Being able to use fiveyer formations in such a short time is already a good aplishment."

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and didn''t say anything. Desbarres didn''t persuade Zhao Hai further either. He had spent most of his life in the Ashley Family and had seen all kinds of people. Cultivating madmen like Zhao Hai were among these people. And as long as they don''t die in the future, they would definitely be famous experts of the realm.

    The car quickly flew through the base. And before long, they were already on another port where a smaller ship was waiting for them.

    There were a few people standing at the door of the ship. All of them were dressed in their uniforms. The uniforms were in one-piece with the upper and lower body connected together. It seems like they were made out of leather. It had a tight design, looking quite good.

    When Desbarres'' group of three got out of the vehicle, the person at the lead immediately said, "We have seen the manager. The ship has been prepared."

    Desbarres nodded. Then he said, "Good, help me express my thanks to your chief. I''m in a hurry and don''t have time to see him." The man didn''t dare stop Desbarres.

    At this time, Desbarres embarked on the ship along with Margaret, Zhao Hai, 30 Mages and 20 Warriors.

    This time, Zhao Hai didn''t go to a room inside the ship. It would only take a short time for this small ship to reach the''s surface. Therefore, Zhao Hai spent the time inside themand hall along with Desbarres.

    Naturally, there was a captain takingmand of the ship. So Zhao Hai and the others just stood in the hall and looked through the disys in order to look at the scenery outside.

    When the ship entered the atmosphere, Desbarres let out a long breath. Then he turned to look at Zhao Hai and said, "We''ll be sending you to the camp first to get settled down. After that, I will deliver the young miss to the family. I already gave word to the people back in the camp. They will give you a good room that will allow you to adapt to the Machine Field''s spiritual qi. However, don''t adapt to the density too fast, or else you''ll get corrupted. You need to gradually adapt."

    Zhao Hai nodded. On the other hand, the Mages behind them felt their hearts stir. Although Desbarres had been very good to everyone in the Bone Symbol Camp, they had never seen their Camp Lord take care of someone like he did with Zhao Hai.

    Desbarres didn''t tell anyone else about Zhao Hai being both a Mage and a Warrior. When Zhao Hai told him this information, Desbarres decided to block it from spreading. In his opinion, being both a Warrior and a Mage was Zhao Hai''s trump card. But what he didn''t know was that Zhao Hai had much more terrifying secrets.

    At this time, Zhao Hai saw nine inds arranged in a squarish manner on the ship''sputer. The middle ind was much bigger than the eight surrounding it. The surrounding inds looked like it was guarding the middlendma.s.s.

    Desbarres pointed at an ind and said, "There is Bone Symbol Ind where the Bone Symbol Camp is. Currently, the camp has more 4000 Mages and more than 6000 Warriors. The weakest is level 1 while the strongest reached level 5. In addition to the camp itself, there are also two residential areas as well as eight training regions in the ind. While you get settled in the ind, I will send the Young Miss home. I will certainlye back as soon as possible."

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, "Camp Lord can rx. I don''t have a lot of demands anyway. After I reach the camp, I will immediately practice. I won''t be doing anything else in a short time."

    Desbarres nodded and said, "I already told them to not make any mistakes. Alright, let''s prepare to head down." The ship had already reached the Bone Symbol Camp''s airs.p.a.ce. It was now slowly descending into the camp.

    The Bone Symbol Camp also had their own port. However, it wasn''t veryrge. Its main use was to amodate small ships that brought supplies from the outer s.p.a.ce base as well as the other inds. Because of this, the port doesn''t need to be too big.

    Zhao Hai used this period of time to observe the camp''s headquarters. Although it was called a camp, it was actually a very high building. From his estimation, Zhao Hai reckoned that it was about 200 floors high, exceeding a kilometer tall. Its surface area also reached about ten thousand square meters. The entire building was tower-shaped with .s.s windows. It actually looked very beautiful.

    Zhao Hai didn''t expect the camp to have a very advanced building. It was not what he expected.

    At this time, the ship had safelynded on the ground. Desbarres brought Zhao Hai as well as the Mages and Warriors out of the ship.

    There were members of the Bone Symbol Camp waiting for them outside. Desbarres looked at Tao w.a.n.g who was standing at the front and said, "Tao w.a.n.g, Zhao Hai has already joined the camp. Have you arranged his things?"

    Tao w.a.n.g nodded and said, "Camp Lord, you can rest a.s.sured, everything has been prepared."

    It was obvious that Desbarres trusted Tao w.a.n.g. So he nodded then turned to Zhao Hai and said, "Little Hai, go follow Tao w.a.n.g while I send the Young Miss home. If you need anything, just ask Tao w.a.n.g."

    Zhao Hao nodded and gave Tao w.a.n.g a salute. Then Desbarres turned around and re-entered the ship. He would be heading to Lofty Demon Ind.

    Seeing the ship fly away, Tao w.a.n.g turned to look at everyone and said, "Alright, all of you should get going. Little Hai,e with me. I''ll lead you to your ce."

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, "Thank you, Big Brother Tao." Tao w.a.n.g smiled and said, "There''s no need to be polite. We''re already camp brothers. Let''s go." Then after he said that, he led Zhao Hai into the building. The building''s first floor was a veryrge hall. There were dining rooms and resting areas on the side. But the biggest attraction on this hall was the huge electronic wall, showing all kinds of information.

    Tao w.a.n.g said to Zhao Hai, "Besides the funds the family gives each year, the camp is pretty much self sufficient. The family would also post tasks for the camps to aplish. These tasks would be sent through the internalwork. We canplete these tasks in order to gain more money. So every year, there would be a lot of people who are idling here to pick tasks. Additionally, we take the funds allocated by the family and distribute them to the members as wages. However, for those who want to practice, this wage is simply not enough. Because of this, the camp needed to create its own wealth."

    Zhao Hao nodded at Tao w.a.n.g''s words. Although the Ashley Family supported the camps, this didn''t mean that the family would shoulder all of their expenses. Every year, the money provided by the family was always limited. So each camp needed to think of ways to make money on their own.

    Tao w.a.n.g continued, "These tasks aren''t only on Dark Magic, there are some that were on others. If you want to aplish this task, then you can only use a ship. And if you want to get there faster, then you will have to use a transmission formation. However, the transmission formation''s fee is higher. If the task is issued by the family, then the costs would be subsidized. Otherwise, we would need to pay for it with our own money." While he said that, Tao w.a.n.g and Zhao Hai went inside an elevator. Then Tao w.a.n.g pressed the number for the 180th floor.

    After he pressed the b.u.t.ton, Tao w.a.n.g turned to Zhao Hai and said, "Actually, our camp is simr to the academy. The first floor has the restaurant. There are also ces for practicing and other things. The building also has a market where people run their own shops. This is also where people trade for goods. The tasks we do usually don''t just include marypensation. Sometimes, people would unearth treasures. You can go to the marketce and trade them for some money. Naturally, you can contribute these treasures to the family. The family would certainly make sure that you would not be treated unjustly."

    Zhao Hao nodded. He understood that the External Hall''s camps were actually just the family''s exclusive mercenaries. They would receive remuneration in exchange for aplishing tasks given out by the family.

    A huge family''s development not only depended on their experts and powerful ships. They also need to work on other aspects such as their foundation.

    The External Hall ys an essential duty for this aspect. Although the people in the External Hall weren''t individually strong, their overall strength wasn''t bad. They were equal to an army. The External Hall was an army that doesn''t need too much money to function. And at the same time, they could also provide the family with benefits.

    For example, an External Hall Mage could dig up a valuable ore during their time outside. If they didn''t have any uses for this ore, then they could sell it off to other people. However, this exposes them to the possibility of being robbed and killed. Because of this, their best choice was to sell the ore to the family in exchange for something of equal value. Naturally, they could also keep them for their own use. When they were strong enough in the future, they could use the ore. But before that happens, if someone knew what they had, then they would definitely be in danger.

    This ore might very likely be an indispensable piece for a powerful weapon. If the family gets their hands on it, then they could make a weapon that would help the family increase their strength.

    With this setup, the family would acquire a lot of good items. And during wars, these manufactured weapons might y a critical role. A weapon''s value was very difficult to estimate, especially in the World of Cultivation. There were some average powers in the World of Cultivation that rose into prominence just because they had an extremely powerful weapon in hand. Ordinary people wouldn''t dare to provoke them. This was akin to a country having their own nuclear a.r.s.enal.

    It was because of this that the family allowed the camp to post their own tasks for their members. This way, the External Hall''s members would bring them more benefits.

    Tao w.a.n.g proceeded to introduce Zhao Hai to the camp''s situation. The market was divided into two floors, one on the 100th floor and the other on the 105th floor. The market on the 100th floor was a mall opened by the Ashley Family. This was where potions and goods for Mages and Warriors were sold. Moreover, the prices here were cheaper than the markets outside.

    On the other hand, the market on the 105th floor was the trading floor. People from the camp go there to trade. Mages that obtained magic swords would trade it since it was useless for them. Meanwhile, a Warrior that needed items like magic swords would find it on this floor.

    When he heard this, Zhao Hai''s eyes shone. He didn''t expect a trading floor to exist here. This will certainly provide him with a lot of items for the s.p.a.ce. At the same time, he could use the Processing Machine to make items that he could trade for.

    At this time, the elevator sounded out with a ding. When the elevator doors opened, Zhao Hai couldn''t help but stare. This was because he didn''t expect this floor to look like his. The floor was very tall at about ten meters high. There were also some ornamental trees nted on the ground as well as some gra.s.ses. Most importantly, the rooms here didn''t look like the other ces. Each amodation had its own yard, just like a vi. They looked very elegant.

    Looking at Zhao Hai''s reaction, Tao w.a.n.g smiled and said, "Normally, this ce is reserved for people level 4 and above. However, the Camp Lord specifically instructed me to prepare a spot for you. Let''s go, I''ll show you to your house."

    Zhao Hai was somewhat touched. He was no doubt treated specially. Although he hadn''t seen the other floors, he knew that the other rooms weren''t as good as the ones on this floor. Zhao Hai felt that only level 5 experts deserve spots on this floor.

 Chapter 1117 â€“ A Little Gift

    <h4>Chapter 1117 ¨C A Little Gift</h4>

    Zhao Hai felt that it was unfair. However, this unfairness wasn¡¯t for him, but for other people in the camp.

    He was a neer to the camp, and the strength he revealed so far was only level 1. In this case, him living in a vi meant for level 4 experts was unfair to the other people in the camp.

    With this thought in mind, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but look at Tao Wang, ¡°Big Brother, this isn¡¯t good. If I live here, what would other people think? I think I should live in the lower floors.¡±

    Tao Wang smiled and said, ¡°Rest assured, those fellows wouldn¡¯t think bad of you. Don¡¯t underestimate those guys. Every one of them are rich. Don¡¯t forget that besides this building, there are also two residential areas in the ind. Those who wanted to live in vis would have already bought their own. Also, since the Camp Lord wanted you to live here, nobody would dare say anything.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to thank Big Brother Tao. Big Brother, this little brother just ascended from the lower realms. So I don¡¯t have a lot of precious things. The only thing I can gift you are these two bottles of wine. These are the most valuable things I have right now. I also gave the Camp Lord two bottles of this wine. Please have a taste. Also, please have everyone in the camp have a taste of the wine. If they like the vor, then our Bone Symbol Camp might open our own winery. I¡¯ve also given the form for this wine to the Camp Lord.¡±

    After he said that, Zhao Hai waved his hand and took two bottles of wine out as well as a spatial bag. Spatial bags weren¡¯t rare in the Machine Field. One could easily buy one as long as they practice at a certain level. Therefore, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid of taking one out.

    Tao Wang understood what Zhao Hai wanted to convey. But regarding Zhao Hai¡¯s respectful manner, he happily received the gift. He received the two bottles as well as the spatial bag and said, ¡°Alright. This Big Brother doesn¡¯t have a lot of hobbies besides drinking. I¡¯ll have a taste of your wine when I head back. I¡¯ll also send these wines to everyone. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll tell them that these came from you.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Big Brother Tao is too polite. Come drink with meter. Right, I also have two other kinds of liquor. Take it back and have a taste.¡± After that, Zhao Hai took out another two containers and handed them over to Tao Wang.

    Tao Wang wasn¡¯t polite and stored the two containers into his own spatial item. Then he smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look at your house. We¡¯ll have a drink after you get settled.¡± Then he led Zhao Hai along.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s vi wasn¡¯t near the elevator. He was ced in the floor¡¯s best location. This location was beside a window, allowing its upant to see the scenery outside.

    Zhao Hai inspected his ce. He didn¡¯t have much requests for his amodation. As long as it was livable, then it was already good. The whole vi was divided into two floors. Thend area of the vi was less than 100 square meters. There was also a small garden outside. The other vis on this floor were constructed the same way.

    Tao Wang carefully introduced Zhao Hai to the vi. Although the house was very small, it was fully equipped. It even had a kitchen installed.

    The upper floor had three bedrooms while the lower floor had the kitchen, living room, and bathroom.

    After showing Zhao Hai the house, Tao Wang said, ¡°Little Hai, although this house is quite small. You can rest assured. The Camp Lord has already prepared a good vi for you. As long as you get used to the Machine Field¡¯s density of spiritual qi, you can immediately move to that vi.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s really no need to bother, this ce is already good. Right, Big Brother Tao, can I use the kitchen here instead of going to the cafeteria below?¡±

    Tao Wang smiled and said, ¡°Of course you can. If you don¡¯t want to prepare your own food, I can buy you some robots that can cook for you. You don¡¯t need to worry about payment. The Camp Lord already made sure that you get everything you want.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Brother Tao, I already have robots left them behind in the academy. I¡¯ve already asked the Camp Lord to fetch them for me. Please help me deliver those robots here. As for other requests, my main task here is to adapt to the spiritual qi as soon as possible. As long as I can adapt to the spiritual qi, then everything is fine.¡±

    Tao Wangughed and said, ¡°This kid. Alright, then I will get you some food for now. You will also get your food delivered regrly. The Camp Lord wants to make sure that you won¡¯t get burdened with pointless stuff.¡± Then after he said that, he left with augh.

    Zhao Hai knew that Tao Wang was joking with him. So he just smiled and familiarized himself with the vi. He went to his room and took out the anti-monitoring device. After seeing that there weren¡¯t any surveince device inside, he felt relieved.

    However, he didn¡¯t enter the Space. He knew that Desbarres mighteter on. So instead of returning to the Space, he sat down and condensed more formations.

    After two hours, the sound of a car was heard outside the vi. Then quickly after that, Tao Wang¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Little Hai, Little Hai, are you there? Come here quickly.¡± Zhao Hai went out of his vi and saw Desbarres and Tao Wang outside. Besides the two, nobody else was present.

    Zhao Hai quickly opened the door and asked the two toe in. Zhao Hai also discovered that Tao Wang was bringing several bags which seemed to contain things.

    Tao Wang wasn¡¯t too polite as he directly went to to the vi¡¯s dining room. Then he put the bags down and took out its contents. What was inside were few meal boxes with food inside.

    Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s dazed expression, Desbarresughed and said, ¡°Little Hai, since it¡¯s your first day in the camp, I brought Tao Wang here to drink. So how about sharing a few cups with us?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Since the Camp Lord wants someone to drink with, then I will naturallyply. It¡¯s a pity that you brought me food. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve prepared you some food myself.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Tao Wang suddenly smiled. Then he gave Zhao Hai¡¯s spatial bag back to him and said, ¡°Little Hai, I already took the liquor inside and reced it with food ingredients. If you want to make some food, then you can feel free to do so.¡±

    Desbarres and Tao Wang thought that Zhao Hai was boasting. In their opinion, a cultivating genius like Zhao Hai must have certainly focused his efforts on cultivating. In this case, how could he possibly know how to prepare food?

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about what the two thought. The thing in his mind right now was what Tao Wang just said. Then out of curiosity, he took his spatial bag and looked inside. And just like Tao Wang said, there were ingredients inside. There was meat, eggs, vegetables, and other things needed for cooking.

    Zhao Hai looked at the ingredients and then looked at the food that Tao Wang and Desbarres brought. There were fried chicken, fries and so on. There weren¡¯t any special food. To be honest, Zhao Hai truly wanted to drink. But he couldn¡¯t enjoy his drink with these foods.

    When he drank inside the Space, he would have liquor and food prepared by Meg. At this point, Meg¡¯s cooking was a bit inferior if not on par with a master chef. And since Zhao Hai wanted country cooking, Meg prepared chinese cuisine for him.

    And because of this, Zhao Hai had developed a particr taste. At this point, he couldn¡¯t eatmon dishes. Therefore, Zhao Hai took out some fish and vegetables and then proceeded to cook.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s skillful actions, Desbarres and Tao Wang couldn¡¯t help but stare. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to actually know how to cook.

    Before long, Zhao Haipleted two dishes. One of them was a cold dish, which was a home-cooked dish of Pu Ai. The other dish was a hot dish which was made with fish. Zhao Hai ced these two dishes on the table amidst Desbarres¡¯ and Tao Wang¡¯s surprise.

    It must be said that even if the World of Cultivation was much stronger than Earth, it was still inferior to Earth in terms of cuisine.

    In the World of Cultivation, everyone gave full priority to cultivation. Even if they had the same ingredients as back on Earth, they still wouldn¡¯t spend the time to research how to make better dishes. If people from the World of Cultivation had the time to research dishes, they might as well use it to research formations or other things rted to getting stronger.

    Because of this mindset, the entire World of Cultivation didn¡¯t have any deep understanding of cuisine. What people generally ate were simple dishes.

    Home-made dishes like cold dishes didn¡¯t look any special. The hot fish dish, on the other hand, looked like it took a lot of work to prepare. Desbarres and Tao Wang were dumbfounded by the skills they witnessed.

    In the past, when Zhao Hai was eating at the academy¡¯s cafeteria, he discovered that the dishes there weren¡¯t much to talk about. And after essing the inte, he finally knew the level of cuisine here. Therefore, he decided to show off some cooking skills. It must be said that his cooking skill was only inferior to Meg¡¯s.

    Desbarres looked at the two dishes and said, ¡°Little Hai, did you just cook these two dishes? Where did you learn to cook?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I studied it back home. Have a taste.¡±

    Tao Wang took some chopsticks and proceeded to eat.

 Chapter 1118 â€“ Level Up, Stellar Body Tempering Technique!

    <h4>Chapter 1118 ¨C Level Up, Ster Body Tempering Technique!</h4>

    The people in the Bone Symbol Camp were aware that a new member had joined them. And that this new member was assigned a vi in the ce where level 4 Experts live in. Although there was no point for them to go to the floor where the vis were, some of them still read about the floor. And when they heard the news, they couldn¡¯t help but feel ufortable.

    Moreover, this new member seems to be a mystery. In addition to the time where he asked Tao Wang to give the members some wine, this person never appeared in the camp. It has been two months since then. And the number of people who had seen this new member could be counted on one hand.

    It was also found out that in addition to not exploring the camp, this person doesn¡¯t leave his room most of the time. He would stay inside his vi every day. Besides his two robots as well as Tao Wang and the Camp Lord, nobody had ever gone to his vi. Also, Tao Wang and the Camp Lord were often seen visiting his vi once or twice a week. In the past two months, the two had visited the vi twenty times.

    Also, every time Tao Wang and the Camp Lord left the vi, both of them would be red-faced, obviously drunk. This made the members of the camp even more curious about the person in the vi.

    What the people in the camp didn¡¯t know was that Tao Wang and Desbarres didn¡¯t only visit Zhao Hai to drink. They were also monitoring how Zhao Hai was adapting to the spiritual qi.

    Seeing the rate of Zhao Hai¡¯s adaptation, Desbarres and Tao Wang were ecstatic. Others would take one year before adjusting to the density of spiritual qi, but Zhao Hai only took one month.

    However, Tao Wang and Desbarres were clueless about something else. Besides adapting to the Machine Field¡¯s density of spiritual qi, Zhao Hai¡¯s strength had also experienced a breakthrough.

    Zhao Hai had already adapted to the spiritual qi density a month after entering the Bone Symbol Camp. Moreover, he felt that he was going to break through. Because of this, he looked for a chance to go out of the camp and look for a deste ce. Then he arranged a spirit gathering formation and attempted to break through. The Myriad Ster Transformations Yin-Yang Art¡¯s piritual qi requirement for breaking through from the firstyer to the secondyer was simply terrifying.

    After breaking through to the secondyer, Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual force underwent a huge enhancement. Originally, the most he was able to use were hundredyer formation sets. But after this breakthrough, he was now able to use one thousandyer formations. This made him equivalent to a level 6 Mage.

    This breakthrough didn¡¯t only improve Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. The secondyer of the Ster Transformations Art gave him a technique. The technique was a set of fist martial arts with an unusual name, Ster Body Tempering Technique!

    The fist technique with a peculiar name made Zhao Hai very curious. In the beginning, he thought that this set of fist techniques wouldn¡¯t have any use to him. After all, he had additional abilities that made his body beyond what most people had. His crystal body as well as his ability to be liquid metal was already very good. He thinks that this set of techniques was a bit weak!

    But after he carefully looked through the Ster Body Tempering Technique, he began to take it seriously. The contents of the book was too formidable!

    The technique would let the user absorb the strength of the stars into their body. And this absorption didn¡¯t mean on the meridians or the skeleton. This was actually tempering on a cellr level.

    ording to the Ster Body Tempering Technique, every human cell was a ce to store energy. They were dependent and independent of each other in certain aspects. The Ster Body Tempering Technique leads the power of the stars into a person¡¯s body, making it more sturdy and allowing it to store energy. As long as one can persist on practicing, eventually, each cell of a person would attain the power of a star. When that timees, they would truthfully be unparalleled under the heavens.

    This technique was unprecedented. It was like those heaven defying methods from the novels Zhao Hai read before. If it wasn¡¯t in his hands right now, then Zhao Hai might think that this method was too perfect to exist.

    However, after seeing this technique, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. Did a perfect technique really drop into his hands out of thin air? It doesn¡¯t look like it.

    By the end of the technique, its weakness was pointed out. And just like any body tempering technique, its disadvantage was the pain!

    This body tempering technique requires one to use their own spiritual force to move the power of the stars and introduce it to their body. The power of the stars doesn¡¯t temper the flesh, the blood, nor the bones, but a person¡¯s cells, every cell in the body!

    When practicing the Ster Body Tempering Technique, one needed the ability to separate their consciousness and body. Otherwise, they would be in danger!

    This separation between consciousness and body meant that one¡¯s spirit was separated from their physical body. It was simr to a soul leaving the body, but not exactly the same. When one¡¯s soul left their body, their body couldn¡¯t move. However, the separation of consciousness and the body only meant that one¡¯s mental intent was outside the body. In other words, while being outside the body, ones¡¯ consciousness could still control their body as though it was a puppet.

    Although the Ster Body Tempering Technique explicitly wrote the dangers of using it, Zhao Hai still practice it. He now felt that the technique would be a great use to him.

    Zhao Hai thought that with his crystal body as well as his ability to be liquid metal, this body tempering technique shouldn¡¯t hurt as much. However, he soon discovered that he made a mistake, a very huge mistake.

    His body had multiple divergent abilities. HIs crystal body made his body iparably hard, meanwhile, his liquid metal body made his body like mercury.

    But because of this, Zhao Hai¡¯s pain was elevated when practicing. If other people¡¯s cells were like pieces of bread as it underwent the technique, then Zhao Hai¡¯s cells were akin to iron balls. Tempering this iron ball made it red hot, and as it was repeatedly hammered, this iron ball would eventually turn into a refined steel ball.

    When Zhao Hai began practicing the technique, he began to understand why one would need to separate their consciousness from their body during tempering. Unless one separates their consciousness from their body, they would experience soul-wrenching pain, endangering their mental state.

    Upon directing the power of the stars to temper his body, Zhao Hai felt his every cell in his body burning from pain much worse than being burned alive. He wasn¡¯t able to issue a punch before he fainted on the spot.

    After he stopped practicing the technique, Zhao Hai began to think about how to seed in practicing it. Separating his consciousness while controlling his body shouldn¡¯t be difficult. He could have his consciousness fly out of his body and have Cai¡¯er possess it. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t do this. This was because he felt that achieving mastery on this process would provide him with a great advantage.

    Zhao Hai used five days to fully achieve the separation between consciousness and body. But it still had to be said that he had Cai¡¯er¡¯s help with this. He would have Cai¡¯er control his body in order to feel the separation. Then he would slowly control his body with his own thought until he was able to fully use it.

    After achieving this step, Zhao Hai began practicing the Ster Body Tempering Technique. This time, he seeded with his consciousness in the air while controlling his body. He began to control his body to execute a punch, and this time he didn¡¯t even feel a little pain.

    This was where Zhao Hai began truly learning the Ster Body Tempering Technique. However, practicing this method couldn¡¯t be done for days on end. At most, Zhao Hai can separate his consciousness for two hours each day. This was also his limit in practicing the fist techniques.

    Now, Zhao Hai¡¯s daily schedule included practicing the Ster Body Tempering Technique. Just as expected, this technique was really useful for him. After he began practicing the technique, his crystallization and liquefaction had been perfectly integrated to his body. In the past, when he used his crystal form, his body would be like crystal. And although he hadn¡¯t used it in a fight, he saw that his liquid metal form would make him indistinguishablepared to a normal human form.

    But now, when Zhao Hai used these two forms, his body wouldn¡¯t undergo a drastic change. Although it would change his form a little, one could still see that it was Zhao Hai. Moreover, his body can now be as hard as diamond and also as soft as a mountain stream.

    The advantages of the Ster Transformations Body Tempering Technique didn¡¯t stop here. It also had a huge benefit to Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual force. At the same time, his absorption of spiritual qi in practicing the Ster Transformation Yin-Yang art had be much smoother and quicker.

    Besides these harvests, in the past two months, Zhao Hai had also received the secret formation sets of the Bone Symbol Camp. When Zhao Hai opened the file, he saw that there were about 100 thousand formations inside. Using these two months, Zhao Hai was able to condense these formations. Now that Zhao Hai had broken through, he could easily condense ten thousand magic formations at the same time. His speed had be extremely shocking.

    Not to mention the Bone Symbol Camp¡¯s formations, even the entire Machine Field¡¯s public collection of formations had already been condensed. At this point, the number of formation sets that Zhao Hai can use had reached an insane and uncountable amount.

    But even if this was the case, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think that he was unparalleled. This was simply impossible. He was clear that Mages in the Machine Field still fell shortpared to other people in the World of Cultivation. In the other 5 realms, their strongest weapons were the people themselves. But in the Machine Field, their strongest weapons were battleships.

    Because of this, while Zhao Hai was still condensing formations, the majority of his effort was practicing the Ster Body Tempering Technique. Although he could only practice for two hours every day, Zhao Hai could still visualize how the fist techniques were used. The more he visualized, the more he felt the novelty of this technique.

    There were two ways to use this set of fist techniques. One was to supplement the tempering of the body itself. Using the set of fist techniques to temper the body would allow the tempering to be done with twice the results and half the effort.

    But the other way to use the fist technique was to use the Ster Transformations Art to enhance it. This would make the fist technique a top-level technique against enemies.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s Ster Transformations Yin-Yang Art had now reached the second rank of the secondyer. Eachyer of the art was divided into 9 ranks. Before this breakthrough, Zhao Hai was stuck at the firstyer, ninth rank. And now that he had broken through, he immediately barreled through to the second rank of the secondyer. One could see how hard it was to break through fromyer toyer.

    Besides his cultivation level being promoted, the Space had also leveled up. Zhao Hai¡¯s Space was now level 150. Moreover, the spiritual qi of the Space had be equal to the Machine Field. And because of the Hundred Spirit Tree and the Tree of Life, the level was beginning to surpass the Machine Field.

    The reason of the Space¡¯s upgrade was the increase of the spiritual qi density. As Zhao Hai adapted to the Machine Field¡¯s spiritual qi, the Space was also undergoing changes. As Zhao Hai¡¯s adaptation improved, the Space¡¯s level increased as well. And in the end, the Space stopped at level 150.

    Naturally, it was impossible for there to be no benefits when the Space reached this level. The Space had recognized the Machine Field¡¯s spiritual qi to be medium-grade. So now, Zhao Hai can purchase medium-grade Cultivation Backgrounds as well as Science and Technology Backgrounds. As for Magic Backgrounds, Zhao Hai could now purchase advanced-level ones.

    One shouldn¡¯t underestimate these backgrounds. Zhao Hai had benefited a lot with this upgrade. The science and technology background now allowed him to make mechs and battleships. As for the Cultivation backgrounds, high-ranked herbs can now be nted there. It even reached the point where the backgrounds can produce magical treasures.

    It was because of all of these developments that Zhao Hai stayed inside his vi for two straight months. He was continuously practicing in the Space.

 Chapter 1119 â€“ Six Realms Beginner Competition

    <h4>Chapter 1119 ¨C Six Realms Beginner Competition</h4>

    Although the people in the Bone Symbol Camp were very curious about Zhao Hai, nobody actually said anything about his treatment. This was because his arrangement was given by the Camp Lord himself.

    The Bone Symbol Camp was a very united group. Every member of the camp was very respectful of Desbarres. Therefore, when Zhao Hai was arranged to live in the level 4 area, nobody made a badment. Instead, everyone hoped that Zhao Hai could make aplishments soon. This way, the Bone Symbol Camp could rise.

    The people from the Bone Symbol Camp were also not strangers to Zhao Hai¡¯s progress. They knew that Zhao Hai had just ascended for a month before being taken to the Bone Symbol Camp. And in the past two months, Zhao Hai had been adapting to the spiritual qi of the Machine Field.

    When they first heard about Zhao Hai, the people in the Bone Symbol Camp couldn¡¯t help but feel their blood boil. Zhao Hai being invited over to the camp a month after ascending was enough to show his talent. The people in the camp knew that their own talents weren¡¯t that good. The current strongest expert in the camp was at level 5. They simply had no superiority over the other camps. Because of this, they want Zhao Hai to progress quicker. This way, he could make the Bone Symbol Camp raise their heads high once more.

    In the beginning, when the people from the Bone Symbol Camp saw that Zhao Hai was quite fast in adapting to the spiritual qi density, they couldn¡¯t help but get worried. They were afraid that since Zhao Hai was getting preferential treatment, then he would be arrogant andcent. But in the end, this thought quickly vanished.

    Seeing Zhao Hai not leave his vi for two months made people shut up. And in ce of worry, their feelings were reced by anticipation.

    It wasmon for Mages to close up for practice, but this would only take a few days. This was because they would need to take a few walks in order to unwind. Not only would stress not offer any advantages, it would also affect their mental state. And an unsteady mental state was detrimental to cultivation.

    Generally, those who cultivate for extended periods of time were cultivators from the Cultivation Realm. They had methods that had high requirements when it came to mental states. Closing up for a long time was a method of training their mental state. By closing up for a long time, they would be able to polish their mental states. In turn, this would benefit their cultivation.

    However, those cultivators had different methodspared to Mages. Although they didn¡¯t want to, Mages had to recognize that their training methods were inferior to that of cultivators.

    Now, Zhao Hai had grinded for two straight months. His mental state truly left the people from the Bone Symbol Camp ashamed.

    Although it can be said that Desbarres and Tao Wang were often looking after him, achieving this point wasn¡¯t easy. But what they didn¡¯t know was that Zhao Hai spent the majority of his time inside the Space. He didn¡¯t stay outside for a long time.

    Two months had passed but Zhao Hai had yet toe out. However, the people from the Bone Symbol Camp didn¡¯t have the time to think about him at this time. This was because the pentennial Six Realms Beginner Competition was approaching.

    This so-called beginnerpetition was actually a life and death battle. This battle was held every 5 years. Only those who ascended in thest five years could participate in it. And people from the World of Cultivation were barred from entering.

    Thispetition has been held more than 100 times. The goal for thispetition wasn¡¯t just forparing skills, it was also resource allocation.

    Although the World of Cultivation was seen as a huge treasure trove for resources, the true treasures of this world was actually very limited. Take ghost mithril, for example. One might see that Zhao Hai managed to mine a lot from Tyro. However, if these ores were divided to those who needed it, then only a small number of people would be able to get their hands on the ore.

    Things like the ghost mithril ore were very important for experts. This was because one¡¯s cultivation would be improved once they get their hands on it. This was especially true for

    those who practice Magic Theory.

    Because of this,petition for resources among the people in the World of Cultivation went non-stop.

    There were no obvious territorial lines between the six realms in the World of Cultivation. And in the borders between two powers, there were grey areas that both territories manage. However, there was actually no control over them. And thes in these grey areas would sometimes have things that everyone needed.

    In order topete for these resources, people from the six realms fought repeatedly. Casualties in these fights were innumerable. In the end, the higher ups of the six realms knew that this couldn¡¯t continue. Therefore, the six realms reached a consensus to hold an event every year for ascenders. The ones permitted to join this event were only those who ascended in the past five years. This way the participants wouldn¡¯t be too strong. Additionally, if they died, then the loss wouldn¡¯t be too big and no group would be seriously damaged.

    Those who won thepetition would have more jurisdiction over these grey areas for five years. And then five yearster, anotherpetition would be held in order to decide who would control these areas for the next five years.

    And to those ascenders who attended thepetition, the people from the six realms would make sure that they weren¡¯t treated unjustly. Not only would these people obtain rich rewards, their influence and advantages would also increase. Some were even given a high-value mine. It can be said that the beginnerpetition wasn¡¯t just a way for the six realms to establish borders, it was also a way for neers to be famous in a very short time.

    Each time the Six Realm Beginner Competition happened, geniuses woulde out of the woodwork. Although these people were from the lower realms and had ascended for no longer than 5 years, their cultivation levels were actually quite good. Some had even developed to be experts.

    Thepetition was also a grand event where major forcespete for their interests. Although there would be countless loses and injuries, for the major powers, the gains far outweigh the losses.

    As time passed, the Six Realm Beginner Competition became not just about vying for resources. It also became an event for realms to showcase their strength. So every time the beginnerpetition happened, everyone paid it attention.

    And now, even if there was still a year left before the beginnerpetition, the qualifiers for thepetition had already begun. All the forces in the six realms were beginning topete on who would participate in thepetition. The top 100 in the qualifiers of each realm would go to join the beginnerpetition.

    Because of the rule that ascenders were the only ones allowed to enter thepetition, the major influences of each realm didn¡¯t have the means to participate. Take the Ashley Family, for example, their key forces were all members of their family. And thus, these members were natives to the Machine Field, with almost no ascender among their ranks. And even if ascenders managed to join their core forces, these ascenders couldn¡¯t join since they had ascended for more than five years. Therefore, the core of each family had no way of joining thepetition.

    Therefore, in the Machine Feild, those who attended the beginnerpetition were certainly from External Halls. This was because, besides the few family members joining, each External Hall were made up of ascenders.

    There were plenty of ascenders in the Bone Symbol Camp that had the qualifications to join thepetition. However, they weren¡¯t strong. The strongest among them was no more than level 2. And those who were thinking of joining thepetition were very little.

    This situation didn¡¯t stop the Bone Symbol Camp¡¯s members from paying attention to the Six Realm Beginner Competition; especially those who had the requirements to attend. Although they weren¡¯t strong, they still thought that they had the chance.

    Zhao Hai waspletely unaware of this matter. He just ascended to the Machine Field. And in addition to his time practicing, the times he essed the was very minimal. Therefore, he managed to miss information about this huge event.

    Moreover, Desbarres and Tao Wang didn¡¯t inform Zhao Hai about this matter. This was because the beginnerpetition carried an extremely huge risk. People would die in the most unexpected ways. Zhao Hai had ascended three months ago and was still adapting to the density of spiritual qi. Allowing him to join thepetition was simply sending him to his death.

    Although Desbarres knew that Zhao Hai had plenty of powerful Undead, allowing him topete against level 4 Mages, he still didn¡¯t think of having Zhao Hai join thepetition. This was because Zhao Hai was the Bone Symbol Camp¡¯s hope. Also, the Bone Symbol Camp wasn¡¯tcking in money nor resources. So he didn¡¯t want Zhao Hai to take risks.

    But even if Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know, this didn¡¯t mean that other people wouldn¡¯t , especially Laura and the others. They surf the every day in order to understand the Machine Field better. And how could the inte not include information about thepetition? Not only was information avable, the propaganda about thepetition was overwhelming. There were even sites that wrote about thepetition¡¯s origins, its process, and its past results. Everything about it was expertly detailed. Therefore, Laura and the others were aware about this matter.

    Needless to say, the Machine Field was at the bottom of all participants. After all, the strength of the other realms was focused on the individual while the Machine Field relied on mechs and battleships. Because of this, the Machine Field had no chance in winning thepetition.

    But this didn¡¯t mean that they wouldn¡¯t send participants. Conversely, the Machine Field would always send ascenders to participate. Although they would struggle against the other five realms, these participants were also fighting for their groups in the Machine Field.

    The Machine Field was also using the Beginner Competition as the basis for the internal distribution of resources. Just like how the 100 final participants were handsomely rewarded, their groups would also gain a corresponding benefit. And if a participant did well, gaining good achievements, then their group would receive good advantages. Because of this, the Machine Field ced great importance on thepetition. During this period of time, as long as one was online, they would definitely read about this event. And it was in this manner that Laura and the other learned about the entirety of thepetition.

 Chapter 1120 â€“ I Must Participate!

    <h4>Chapter 1120 ¨C I Must Participate!</h4>

    Zhao Hai was currently inside the vi. In front of him was aputer with an article about the Six Realm Beginner Competition.

    After reading the article, Zhao Hai turned to Laura and said, ¡°What? You want me to join thispetition?¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°Right. We have been in the Machine Field for three months now. And in the past three months, we have basically adapted our lifestyle to it. You should also know how sincere Desbarres has been. So isn¡¯t this beginnerpetition an opportunity to make the Bone Symbol Cmap rise again?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°You sound like a member of the Bone Symbol Camp.¡±

    Laura chuckled, ¡°Although I¡¯m not a member of the camp, I was able to see how the camp works in the past few days. To be honest, I¡¯ve taken a liking to this group. Everyone is united, Desbarres certainly poured great effort into this camp.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he couldn¡¯t help but agree to Laura¡¯s words. He also liked the atmosphere of the camp. And to be honest, he had already learned a lot in the Machine Field. It was time to go outside and look at different sceneries in the World of Cultivation.

    With this thought in mind, Zhao Hai gave a nod and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll join thepetition. I also want to see the strength of the other realms.¡±

    Laura and the others happily nodded. Zhao Hai saw their reaction and smiled. To be honest, Zhao Hai¡¯s stay inside the Space was to apany them. He knew that Laura and the others were bored of staying inside the Space. Therefore, he took the time to be with them.

    Looking at the time, Zhao Hai and the others had their meal before Zhao Hai went out of the Space. Then he told his robot to contact Desbarres and Tao Wang.

    All robots havemunication functions built inside them. However, when people leave their homes, they usually don¡¯t bring their robots with them. When they were out, they would use theirputers to contact other people.

    Although they didn¡¯t know why Zhao Hai contacted them, Desbarres and Tao Wang still used the quickest time to head towards the vi.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai was already waiting for them, Tao Wang looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Little Hai, what¡¯s the problem? You want to drink?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Camp Lord, Brother Tao. Take a seat first. I have something to tell you.¡±

    Desbarres and Tao Wang looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s conduct and couldn¡¯t help but feel that something was happening. They had been in contact with Zhao Hai for two months, so they already have an idea about his temper. Zhao Hai, who wasn¡¯t really too formal, acting formally made them feel somewhat strange.

    The two sat down with Zhao Hai opposite them. Zhao Hai looked at the two and said, ¡°Camp Lord, I called you over to tell you that I have already adapted to the Machine Field¡¯s spiritual qi. Moreover, I¡¯ve decided to enter the Six Realms Beginner Competition!¡±

    Desbarres and Tao Wang heard what Zhao Hai said and couldn¡¯t help but stare. Desbarres immediately stood up and said, ¡°No, Little Hai, you can¡¯t! The beginnerpetition is very dangerous. You can¡¯t participate.¡±

    Tao Wang added, ¡°Little Hai, you shouldn¡¯t join, it¡¯s too dangerous. It¡¯smon for people to die in thepetition. Even those powerful experts lose their lives.¡±

    Zhao Hai saw their reactions and could understand what they were thinking. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°Camp Lord, Brother Tao Wang. Rest assured, I fully understand the danger of thepetition. However, I need to participate. This is the turning point for the Bone Symbol Camp!¡±

    Desbarres and Tao Wang found themselves silent upon hearing Zhao Hai. They worked hard so that the Bone Symbol Camp would rise. However, they still didn¡¯t think it¡¯s time for Zhao Hai to help them.

    Naturally, not allowing Zhao Hai participate in thepetition didn¡¯t mean that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t participate in future battles. They knew that practice couldn¡¯t make an expert. And they already made ns about Zhao Hai¡¯s future development.

    This n was quiteprehensive. It started after Zhao Hai adapts to the density of spiritual qi. He would first be assigned small tasks. These tasks would be done in groups so there wouldn¡¯t be any danger. This would exercise Zhao Hai¡¯s mindset as he was given more and more responsibility. Then several yearster, he would represent the camp in the Family¡¯s internalpetition. This would be the beginning of his rise in the Machine Field.

    There were no risks in this n as it involved training Zhao Hai. All of these were made because Desbarres and Tao Wang ced too much of their hopes on Zhao Hai. They didn¡¯t want Zhao Hai to go out this early.

    Because of this, when they heard Zhao Hai saying that he wants to join the beginnerpetition, they couldn¡¯t help but show a huge response. In their minds, sending Zhao Hai to join the beginnerpetition was akin to sending him to his destruction.

    Zhao Hai looked at their reactions and smiled, ¡°Camp Lord, Big Brother Tao, don¡¯t reject so easily. Let¡¯s sit down and slowly talk this over. To be honest, my decision isn¡¯t done in the heat of the moment. Let me be true to you, my strength has reached level 4. I have confidence to defeat the enemy. Therefore, I decided to join thepetition.¡±

    Desbarres frowned and said, ¡°I know that you have strong Undead and is both a Mage and a Warrior, so it isn¡¯t surprising to know that you can defeat level 4 Mages. However, you arepeting in the Six Realms Beginner Competition. No matter which realm, each one would treat this matter with importance. Therefore, the participants of thispetition are all elites from all kinds of origin. The losers would either be dead or severely injured. It is apetition with a high rate of mortality. It isn¡¯t the reputation boost that I want, and I don¡¯t want to extinguish our hopes in it. And to be honest, there is a huge disparity between the Mages and Warriors of our Machine Fieldpared to the other 5 realms. And that disparity is weapons.¡±

    Desbarres stopped here, but Tao Wang followed up, ¡°Right, our biggest gap is in weapons. The strongest weapons of the other realms are those magic talismans. These talismans are single use weapons. So in thispetition, the other realms would surely use these talismans. The might of these talismans is quite terrifying. Even if we have Mages more powerful than them, we still couldn¡¯t underestimate them because of these talismans. This is the reason why me and the Camp Lord doesn¡¯t want you to participate in thepetition.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I found out about those when I was researching the other 5 realms. But Camp Lord, this makes me want to join thepetition even more. Don¡¯t forget, all spoils from the battle will belong to the winner. I want to get those items. Moreover, I have the confidence to deal with them.¡±

    Desbarres frowned, ¡°Little Hai, I still think that it is too risky. Our Machine Field had never achieved sess in the beginnerpetition. Our top three members have already surpassed five years. Also, every time we send participants for thepetition, they were at least ascenders for three years. From this point, you should see how powerful the opponents are. I really don¡¯t want you to enter thepetition.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything and just smiled faintly as he waved his hand. Then ayered formation set appeared in front of him.

    When Desbarres and Tao Wang saw the formation set that Zhao Hai released, they couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. One must know thatyered formation sets weren¡¯t easy to use. Everyyer added to a formation demanded a high amount of spiritual force. Moreover, experiments would be needed for a Mage to use a formation set. They need to know which formation waspatible with another formation, and also find out if the formation was beneficial to the set. Because of this, beginner Mages would find it difficult to useyered formations. Only after gaining enough experience could they push on and be stronger. The more they know which formations werepatible for them, the quicker they would be able toyer them. This was also why level 1 Mages have 5 formations as their peak, level 2 Mages have ten, level three Mages have 50. And more than that for level 4.

    And for most Mages, finding a 50yer formation would need about five to ten years of research. Even if one studied Magic Theory all their life, they would still need three to five years. Not to say achieving 50yered formation sets, there were Mages who got stuck at level 3.

    Now that Zhao Hai revealed this formation, Desbarres and Tao Wang were shaken. They didn¡¯t know how Zhao Hai managed to aplish this in such a short time.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand again, withdrawing his spiritual force. In turn, the formation dissipated. When the magic formation disappeared, only then did Desbarres and Tao Wang recover. They looked at each other and saw the surprise and joy in each of their eyes.

    Zhao Hai looked at the two and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m already a level 4 Mage. Moreover, my battle qi is quickly catching up. At the very least, I have the means to survive if I join thepetition. Camp Lord, Big Brother Tao, this is an opportunity for the Bone Symbol Camp to rise!¡±

 Chapter 1121 â€“ Test, A Group of Ten!

    <h4>Chapter 1121 ¨C Test, A Group of Ten!</h4>

    On the Bone Symbol Camp¡¯s mountainous region was a training ground. It was the most borate training ground of the eight. People were currently present in this ce. There was apetition between members of the Bone Symbol Camp.

    One side was Zhao Hai while the other side were people elected by Desbarres. These were the representatives of thetest generation, totalling ten. The context of the test was very simple. As long as Zhao Hai can win against these ten people, then he would be allowed to participate in the Six Realm Beginner Competition!

    After Zhao Hai revealed his hundredyer formation, Desbarres finally relented. He agreed to Zhao Hai joining the beginnerpetition, but on the condition that Zhao Hai pass a test.

    The mountainous training ground was chosen out of all the training grounds because Desbarres knew that the battles of the Six Realm Beginner Competition weren¡¯t only in arenas. Participants would also fight under various environments.

    The Bone Symbol Camp spent a high price constructing this training ground. The entire ce took more than 2000 mu. There were nearly a hundred thousand cameras installed inside the area. There were also 100 aerial cameras circling the ce. These cameras could monitor the training ground for five straight days,pletely recording the entire event.

    At this time, Desbarres and Tao Wang were sitting inside the training ground¡¯s spectator¡¯s room. In front of them was arge screen showing Zhao Hai and his ten opponents. The former entering a different entrance than thetter.

    It wasn¡¯t just Desbarres and Tao Wang who were inside the spectator room. Elders of the Bone Symbol Camp were also present. When these people learned from Tao Wang that the unseen Zhao Hai was currently being tested, they couldn¡¯t stop their curiosity from surfacing, so they joined in to spectate.

    The ten people elected by Desbarres had already surpassed the five-year mark of ascending. Moreover, their strengths were pretty good. There were six Warriors and four Mages. Three of the Warriors were level 4 while the other three were level 3. As for the Mages, two were level 4 while the other two were level 3.

    With Desbarres¡¯s signal, Zhao Hai and the other ten people entered the mountainous grounds. The grounds were densely forested and had varied terrain. There were stones, trees, water, pits, and holes inside. The terrain was veryplex. Only those with enough fighting experience could find the enemy and make a surprise attack.

    When Zhao Hai entered the grounds, everyone¡¯s eyes were immediately aimed at him. They wanted to see how Zhao Hai nned to proceed. Zhao Hai looked around and then waved his hand, releasing about a hundred Undead. The undead went on to scatter themselves out into the surrounding area. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai looked for a cave where he sat down and closed his eyes.

    Upon seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s action, Desbarres and the others were stunned. But in the end, they nodded. They understood what Zhao Hai wanted to do. He hadn¡¯t been to this training ground before, so he was quite unfamiliar with its terrain. In this situation, it was better to have the Undead scout while he looked for a ce to wait in. He would only attack once he found the enemy. This was the most correct approach for him.

    Desbarres spared a lot of thoughts in constructing this training ground. There wererge numbers of spirit-suppressing stones installed all around the training ground. This way, people wouldn¡¯t be able to use their spiritual force to scout the area. Otherwise, Mages could just sweep the entire area with their spiritual force. If this happens, then what¡¯s the point of the varied terrain?

    Spirit-suppressing stones were rtivelymon in the World of Cultivation. This stone doesn¡¯t have any other effect other than suppressing a person¡¯s spiritual force. Also, the more stones there were, the more powerful the suppression would be. If your original spiritual force could be released up to 10 thousand meters and there are 100 cubic meters of spirit-suppressing stones, then your spiritual force would be limited to 100 meters.

    Although spirit-suppressing stones weren¡¯t rare in the World of Cultivation, this didn¡¯t mean that they were cheap. In this mountainous training ground, Desbarres installed 2000 cubic meters of stone. One could see that its construction was definitely a huge deal.

    Even if the people in the spectator room thought that Zhao Hai¡¯s method was very good, there were actually only a few who could really do it.

    If one wanted their Undead to scout like Zhao Hai, they needed to aplish a few points. First, if one was a Dark Mage, then they would need to know summoning magic. Second, they need high-level Undead. If they only had low-level undead, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to gain any information at all,pletely removing the possibility of reconnaissance.

    The third point was that they should have formidable spiritual force. It was well known that summoners couldn¡¯t be too far from their summoned creatures. If a summoned creature goes beyond the summoner¡¯s range, then their control would go weaker up to the point where the summoner could no longer control the creature.

    Out of everyone present, only a handful of them could achieve this. And to those who were able to do it, they were able to gauge of Zhao Hai¡¯s strength.

    Before long, Zhao Hai¡¯s undead discovered an enemy, it was a Mage. Zhao Hai began to move. He walked out of the cave and went towards the Mage. The Undead that discovered the Mage was already unsummoned by Zhao Hai. Because of this, the Mage had yet to know that he has been discovered.

    Just like everyone else, the Mage was using spiritual force in order to explore the surroundings. He carefully moved forward while also having a protective shield around him. Although this might possibly cause him to be discovered, the shield would protect him from any surprise attack.

    Zhao Hai slowly trekked through the dense forest. From the Undead, he knew about the terrain in front of him. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t worried about falling into pits.

    Before long, Zhao Hai felt the Mage¡¯s presence. He didn¡¯t only feel the Mage¡¯s spiritual force, he could also feel the energying off of the shield.

    Zhao Hai began to tread carefully. Not only did he withdraw his spiritual force, he also hid his form using the shadow of the trees.

    The people in the spectator room looked breathlessly at Zhao Hai¡¯s actions. They found that Zhao Hai was like an assassin as he proceeded carefully. The Mage didn¡¯t discover Zhao Hai at all. The distance between the two was getting smaller and smaller.

    When the distance between the two became a hundred meters, Zhao Hai suddenly sped up. He appeared behind the Mage and then a 50yer formation set appeared in his hand. Then Zhao Hai said, ¡°Sharp Metal, Spear!¡± As his voice fell, a huge metal spear flew out of the magic formation, stabbing through the Mage¡¯s shield. And like a bubble, the shield broke.

    Just as the Mage was about to counterattack, Zhao Hai already got another 50yer formation ready. When the formation appeared, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Breeze lock!¡± Along with Zhao Hai words, a wind element chain appeared around the Mage and then entangled him. When the Mage was captured, the Mage was already out of the test. This was because Zhao Hai could kill him in that state.

    The Mage understood this point and his expression couldn¡¯t help but drop. Then he nodded towards Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai waved his hand and the wind chains vanished. The Mage bowed towards Zhao Hai before leaving the battlefield.

    Zhao Hai moved once more and disappeared into the forest. If the people from the spectator room didn¡¯t look through the cameras, then they wouldn¡¯t have known where he was.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s fight with the Mage was very short. Zhao Hai only sent two magic formations to defeat the other party. However, as long as magic was used, a disturbance would appear. The others already noticed the magical wavesing from the battle.

    At this time, Zhao Hai was flying towards a Warrior. This Warrior was level 4. Although his strength was among the top, he was still quite careful. He had his weapon ready and he moved slowly.

    Then suddenly, the Warrior felt magical ripples in front of him. He wasn¡¯t familiar with this ripple, so he readied his sword so that he could immediately send his sword qi.

    After carefully advancing for two minutes, the Warrior suddenly felt some movement not far away from him. He hid behind a tree and looked ahead. What he saw stunned him. This was because not too far from him was an Undead holding a mage staff. When he saw this, he was startled, he knew that this was a trap!

    But even if the Warrior found out about this, it was already toote. He suddenly heard a voice saying, ¡°Green vine, entangle!¡± Upon hearing this voice, the Warrior found that the tree he was hiding behind suddenly sprouted vines. It didn¡¯t take long before the vines wrapped around the Warrior.

    However, the vines didn¡¯t wrap him for a long time and loosened slowly after. When the Warrior saw Zhao Hai, he didn¡¯t say anything and just nodded before leaving the area.

    The man sighed as he took his sword and left the training grounds.

    At this moment, the other people arrived at the ce of Zhao Hai¡¯s first battle. Naturally, there was nobody there. Although traces of magic were still present, nobody could make any use of it.

    The eight people looked at each other. Then they felt the magic that Zhao Hai released when fighting the Warrior. But just as they were about to go over, they suddenly found out that they had been surrounded!

 Chapter 1122 â€“ Resolution of Zhao Hai

    <h4>Chapter 1122 ¨C Resolution of Zhao Hai</h4>

    There were ten thousand bone-armored Undead, each holding their own weapon, and were on battle formation. The undead surrounded the eight people. The eight knew that the test was over upon seeing all of these Undead. The undead were too high-level; each one of them were rank 9 Apprentices. Such strength with that number, they had no chance to resist.

    Desbarres and the others also knew that the test was over when they saw this situation. Desbarres and Tao Wang looked at each other and saw a trace of excitement on the other¡¯s eyes.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s strength and his use of magic formations werepletely beyond their imagination. One shouldn¡¯t just look at theyered formations that Zhao Hai used. For Desbarres, level 4 Mages could also use normal formations instead ofyered ones. They were like cooks. If they only have a handful of recipes on hand, then it might not be appropriate to use those all the time. Sometimes, the chef needed to use ordinary dishes to serve his customers.

    Level 4 Mages might be known for their multipleyer formations. But during battles, they only useyered formations about ten to twenty times. It was impossible to useyered formations all the time. Althoughyered formations held great power, the speed of casting them wasn¡¯t quick. And in battle, the faster you can release your magic, the better your chances of winning would be.

    On the other hand, the magic that Zhao Hai used were all 50yered formations. Moreover, he casted them in almost an instant. Not even level 5 or level 6 Mages could do this. Therefore, Desbarres and Tao Wang were very happy.

    The other people in the room were also very happy. Zhao Hai¡¯s performance far exceeded what they expected. They really didn¡¯t expect a three-month ascender to have this strength. In their minds, Zhao Hai was the hope of the Bone Symbol Camp.

    Now that the test was done, Desbarres and Tao Wang led the other people in the Bone Symbol Camp towards the training ground¡¯s exit. When Zhao Hai came out, Desbarresughed and patted his shoulders, then he said, ¡°Little Hai, good, good. Everyone, let¡¯s go to the restaurant. We¡¯ll have a good drink together!¡± Everyone cheered. But some of them curiously looked at Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t appear in the camp in the past two months; he just stayed inside his room. However, details about him were spread towards the camp. He only ascended for a month; then after taking an exam, he entered the Bone Symbol Camp.

    To be honest, the people from the Bone Symbol Camp found this timeframe hard to believe. But at the same time, they also felt happy. They were somewhat looking forward to seeing this talent that Desbarres brought. They were anticipating what miracles he would do after closing up for two months.

    And sure enough, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t disappoint them. After closing up for two months, he really did bring forth a miracle. He actually ended a battle against ten people in such a short time. Although his undead practically ended the test, these Undead were part of his strength. Because of this, nobody thought that it was unfair.

    Desbarres brought everyone to arge restaurant. Thisrge restaurant spanned the first to third floor of the building. The entire ce could amodate ten thousand people at the same time.

    At the end of each year, members of the Bone Symbol camp woulde here for a meal. Everyone would participate. They would review what happened that year while also giving away bonuses.

    After bringing the group to the restaurant, Desbarres also rung everyone currently in the camp. It didn¡¯t take long before 5000 people came in at once.

    Desbarres didn¡¯t stop anyone. When he saw that almost everyone was here, Desbarres stood up from his seat and walked to the middle. He looked at everyone and said, ¡°I reckon everyone already knows about today¡¯s gathering. I¡¯m officially introducing Zhao Hai. He joined the Bone Symbol Camp two months ago. And after closing up for two months, he is now officially joining the camp.¡±

    Zhao Hai stood up as well. Tao Wang then pushed him towards the Camp Lord¡¯s side. He bowed to everyone in the camp and was met with apuse.

    Desbarres waved his hand down and the crowd stopped. He looked around and said, ¡°Besides introducing Little Hai to you, I also called you over for an announcement. I¡¯ve decided to have Little Hai represent the Bone Symbol Camp in this generation¡¯s Six Realm Beginner Competition!¡±

    Upon hearing the Camp Lord, the entire room went abuzz. Theoretically, the Six Realm Beginner Competition can be attended by any ascender that had ascended for less than five years. However, most groups would have an internal test before deciding on who to send.

    As for the Ashley Family, the eight camps of the External Hall would conduct a test among themselves. Then they would select the strongest to participate in the Machine Field¡¯s own test. This time, there was no limit to how many joined. This matter will be decided by the Camp Lords; the family wouldn¡¯t interfere.

    Although there were quite a few neers who wanted to participate in thepetition, they still have to pass Desbarres¡¯s test. And ording to the Camp Lord¡¯s previous actions, he wouldn¡¯t send the truly strong individuals. He was afraid that they would lose their lives in thepetition.

    Desbarres properly cared for these new members. Although those people might me him, Desbarres didn¡¯t want to make any risks. This was because Desbarres knew that their strength was still quite bad. Not to say about the Machine Field¡¯s qualifiers, they might not even pass the test inside the family.

    The Ashley Family adopted a very strict stance onpetition. The rtionship between the eight camps wasn¡¯t good; and thepetition between them was very serious. If these neers from the Bone Symbol Camp join thepetition, then some of them might die. Because of this, Desbarres didn¡¯t allow them to join.

    If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t pass the test, then Desbarres wouldn¡¯t let him participate. Even if Zhao Hai wanted to, then it was useless. The test didn¡¯t only test Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, it also tested hisbat experience. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s performance, Desbarres knew that Zhao Hai had been in wars. So he was at ease.

    Desbarres looked at everyone¡¯s reaction. These people didn¡¯t know Zhao Hai¡¯s ability, so their reaction was normal.

    Desbarres didn¡¯t say anything and just stood quietly for a while. At the same time, when those present saw that Desbarres didn¡¯t speak for some time, they also began to quiet down.

    When the hall turned quiet, Desbarres said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to doubt Little Hai¡¯s strength. Although he just ascended for three months, he had already passed the test I¡¯ve prepared for him. He definitely has the strength to participate in the beginnerpetition¡¯s qualifiers. If you aren¡¯t convinced, then you can talk to his opponents.¡±

    The people that Desbarres talked about weren¡¯t embarrassed to be defeated by Zhao Hai in the test. On the contrary, they stood up and gave everyone a salute.

    Desbarres continued, ¡°The firstpetition is in one month. So nobody disturb Zhao Hai during this period of time, understand?¡± Everyone loudlyplied. Then Desbarres led Zhao Hai to return to their table.

    Desbarres¡¯s table only had a few people in it. There was Desbarres himself, Tao Wang, Zhao Hai, and then a man dressed in Warrior clothing. This person was very tall and had muscles akin to forged copper. He had a bald head and radiant eyes. His pair of hands were particrly thick.

    This person was called Tie Sheng. He was a level 5 Warrior whose weapons were a pair of hammers. He was also an Expert who knew how the camp worked and was Desbarres¡¯s most efficient assistant.

    Tie Sheng was on duty before and had juste back. He also saw Zhao Hai¡¯s exam and understood his strength. Because of this, he was very polite towards Zhao Hai.

    After Desbarres sat down, he looked at the three and said, ¡°Now that Little Hai¡¯s test is finished, A¡¯Wang, take Little Hai to the treasury tomorrow. Let him choose a few weapons and armor. Those things have gathered dust for several years, its time for them toe out.¡±

    Tao Wang gave a small nod before turning to Zhao Hai and saying, ¡°Little Hai, although our Bone Symbol Camp is worse than before, when ites to riches, no other camppares to us. All these years, the camp has been collecting a lot of good treasures. I will go take you to see them tomorrow.¡±

    Although he knew that these wouldn¡¯t be useful for this strength, Zhao Hai still gave a nod. He doesn¡¯t want people to know about this magic staff yet. Even if his staff was his exclusive item, people would still attempt to grab it once they know about its abilities. In their eyes, even if they couldn¡¯t use it, they¡¯d still prefer it if it was in their hands.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai decided to follow Tao Wang and take a few weapons for himself. After all, when in battle, it was always better to have more weapons in hand.

    Everyone happily ate their meal. Naturally, everyone was talking about Zhao Hai. Desbarres and Tao Wang seems to be very happy as they drank a lot of wine and talked nonstop.

    When the feast was over, Zhao Hai returned to his room and entered the Space. Laura and the others were already waiting for him toe back. After they saw Zhao Hai, they immediately provided him with spatial water.

    After Zhao Hai had settled down, Laura looked at him and said, ¡°Brother Hai, how¡¯s the test?¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s face was a bit heavy when he replied, ¡°It went very well. Instantaneous casting of 50yer formations are on apletely different levelpared to lower realm spells. Although they look ordinary, I¡¯m quite sure that even Addison wouldn¡¯t be able to block them.¡±

    As soon as they heard this, Laura and the others nodded. But then, Laura asked, ¡°That¡¯s fantastic. But why aren¡¯t you d?¡±

    Zhao Hai let out a long sigh and said, ¡°Although this power is already good in the Machine Field, we still fall shortpared to the people in the other realms. Don¡¯t forget, the Machine Field is the weakest one among the six realms of the World of Cultivation. Battleships are the king here. Experts defeated by battleships couldn¡¯t be defeated by normal Mages. On the other hand, powerful experts from the Cultivation Realm could contend against a fleet just on their own. If we are recognized by Lu Wei this time, then we¡¯ll be out of luck.¡±

    When they heard this, Laura and the others turned silent. After a while, Laura said, ¡°Brother Hai, what do you mean?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I was just thinking. We¡¯ve already arrived here in the World of Cultivation. Additionally, with our current strength, we don¡¯t necessarily need to be afraid of Lu Wei. Even if Lu Wei is a member of a sect, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything in the Machine Field. If we keep being afraid because of Lu Wei, then we wouldn¡¯t be able to advance in this ce.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Laura and the others stared. Then they looked at Zhao Hai in confusion. In the past, because he was afraid of being chased by Lu Wei, Zhao Hai ascended in the Anta ne. But now, he¡¯s no longer afraid?¡±

    Zhao Hai saw their expressions and couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly as he said, ¡°Are you wondering why I¡¯m afraid of Lu Wei in the lower realms but now I¡¯m not? We¡¯re already here, so why the need to be afraid? Why should we continue being afraid of Lu Wei? Since I decided to show my abilities, then we need to prepare for a fight. This time, I¡¯ll make an impact so big that the other realms would understand that Mages in the Machine Field couldn¡¯t be underestimated. And as long as we give benefits to the Machine Field, then the Machine Field will certainly guarantee our safety.¡±

    Laura and the others were clever people, so they immediately understood what Zhao Hai meant. Laura nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Since Brother Hai can now use thousandyer formations, you will certainly get a high ranking in the beginnerpetition. As long as you have a good aplishment, then the Machine Field will certainly ensure your safety. Even if Lu Wei chases you down, the Machine Field would still block him. If they don¡¯t save you, then nobody might want to work for them in the future. Therefore, it doesn¡¯t matter if it was Lu Wei, Yin Wind Ghost Emperor, or the Myriad Treasures Pavillion, we don¡¯t have to worry about them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Not only that, but I also want to use thispetition to contact a huge sect in the Cultivation Realm. As long as I can enter one of them, I would truly be assured.¡±

    The others nodded. Laura said, ¡°Brother Hai will surely get to join one.¡±

 Chapter 1123 â€“ Treasury

    <h4>Chapter 1123 ¨C Treasury</h4>

    Zhao Hai was currently inside an elevator with Tao Wang. Not everyone can go inside this particr elevator. Without Desbarres¡¯s permission, nobody besides Tao Wang can enter this ce. If those with no permission force their way in, then the defense system will immediately attack them.

    There were only two buttons that can be pressed in this elevator. Moreover, this elevator was headed towards an underground area. Only a few people were aware of it.

    While he stood inside the elevator, Tao Wang turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°This elevator¡¯s sole destination is the camp¡¯s treasury. Inside are things that the Bone Symbol Camp had umted for many years. The Camp Lord was always reluctant in using what¡¯s inside. He always said that we could only use them during major situations. Besides me, the Camp Lord, and Tie Sheng, nobody else is allowed to enter this ce.¡±

    Zhao Hao nodded. He couldn¡¯t help but feel warm inside. Desbarres and the others had taken very good care of him, making it difficult for him to pay them back. Zhao Hai¡¯s principle was returning a drop of graciousness with a river of gratitude. Therefore, he will definitely pay Desbarres¡¯s favor back.

    Tao Wang continued, ¡°The treasury is a kilometer underground. Above it are multiple defensive measures. One floor is built out of spirit-suppressing stone. There are also early warning systems, magical defense system, and even a self-destruct system. Anyone who dared to go to the treasury without authorization will be ruthlessly dealt with. And even if an extremely powerful expertes, the treasury could blow itself up. The might of this explosion is equivalent to a hundred thousand nuclear bombs. I¡¯m afraid that if the treasury truly explodes, then it would take the entire Dark Demon along with it.¡±

    Zhao Hai was startled, he didn¡¯t expect a treasury defense system to be this formidable. It even has a self destruct mechanism that can destroy the entire.

    Tao Wang turned to look at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°The reason why the Bone Symbol Camp is rich was because the Camp Lord and our various brothers had desperately worked hard for it. The Camp Lord said that these things are shared by all of the brothers in the camp. Even if one of us is left, then they could still revive the camp. And if the Bone Symbol Camp cannot keep these things anymore, then the treasury might as well be buried along with our brothers. It can¡¯t fall into the hands of outsiders.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He didn¡¯t expect the ferocious looking but friendly Desbarres would actually be this ruthless!

    The elevator descended for more than ten minutes before it stopped. Then Tao Wang left the elevator first with Zhao Hai closely following behind. Outside the elevator was a small room with three doors in it. Marked on the doors were the numbers one, two, and three.

    Tao Wang led Zhao Hai to door number 1. Then he took a key no more than 30 centimeters long. Zhao Hai observed the key and saw that it looked very ordinary. However, it was made out of a material that was neither wood nor metal. It looked quite magical.

    After walking to the door, Tao Wang softly knocked on it. After knocking more than 20 times, he stopped. Shortly after that, a magic formation began to appear on the door. When the formation disappeared, a keyhole was left in its ce.

    Tao Wang proceeded to insert the key and proceeded to unlock the door. The unlocking process wasn¡¯t a one-directional action like rotating. It involved moving the key left to right as well as twisting it at certain angles, it looked very troublesome.

    Tao Want used more than ten minutes to unlock the door. Seeing the door open with no problems, Tao Wang let out a long breath before he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. The treasury is divided into four small storehouses. And in order to be safe, doors 2 and 3are false storehouses. If people went through those doors, then they would immediately be reported. And if the door is forcefully opened, then the self-destruct mechanism would start.¡±

    As they were talking, Tao Wang and Zhao Hai entered door number 1. Upon passing through the door, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes shone brightly. This storehouse was 30 meters high, about ten thousand meters long and also ten thousand meters wide. There were a lot of shelves inside. These shelves were covered with ss containers. There were a lot of weapons on these shelves, both used by Mages and Warriors. There were even formation tes.

    Tao Wang looked at Zhao Hai and smiled, ¡°This is only the outside of storehouse 1. We won¡¯t be staying here for long. Let¡¯s go and see the other three storehouses. The good things are there.¡±

    Tao Wang led Zhao Hai further into the storehouse. There were three other doors in this ce, each about ten meters high and four meters wide. This time, Tao Wang didn¡¯t use a key and just knocked a few times before the door automatically opened.

    When the door opened, Tao Wang led Zhao Hai to go in. Then as they were walking, Tao Wang said, ¡°This is one of the three internal treasuries of the Bone Symbol Camp. The three treasures are respectively named, Armor Treasury, Weapon Treasury, and Magic Treasury. We¡¯re currently in the Armor Treasury. Deposited here are things used for protection. Armors present here not only included those for Warriors. There are also armors that Mages can use. You can look through each item to see their function. It¡¯s much better than me introducing them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then he used his spiritual sense to scan the entire treasury. To be honest, he wasn¡¯t expecting to obtain something useful here. With his staff, almost all of his problems were solved. If he wasn¡¯t afraid of other people getting suspicious, then he would¡¯ve already rejected choosing a weapon.

    As he swept the area with his spiritual force, Zhao Hai discovered that not only was his spiritual force not suppressed, it was even amplified. This enabled him to see the armors more clearly.

    After he swept the ce, Zhao Hai saw that the armors here were divided into two types. The first type were those that were made in the Machine Field. A majority of these armors were made of metals with engravings on them. Some looked like iron cans. There were also a few that were inner armors, they were mostly made out of metal arranged in a chainmail configuration.

    The other type of armors were armor that had been snatched or bought from the other realms. The styles of these armors greatly varied. Some looked like ancient armors while some looked like cotton garments that doesn¡¯t seem like protective armor at all.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t interested on those full body armors. Even if he received those armor by chance, he still wouldn¡¯t use them.

    Armors from the Cultivation Realm were further divided into two types. There were protection-type and garment-type. Protection types could recognize their owners by spiritual force. Afterwards, they could be nourished by their users. The longer they were nourished, the more powerful their protection would be.

    As for garment-type armors, they were armor that can be worn outside. They could provide pure defense and also passive body cleaning. There were also those that can allow their user to turn invisible. But because of its nature, garment-type armors had much worse defensepared to protection-types.

    At the same time, armors from the Machine Field were also divided into two types. First type were exoskeleton armors. These armors were those iron cans that Zhao Hai saw before. These armors were made with thebination of magic and science. When not in use, these armors would were like small devices. But once they were activated, they would surround the user¡¯s body, including the eyes. There was also aputer program inside these armors. The armor itself had a magic formation that provided it with power. Not only could these armors provide protection, they could also aid its user during battle.

    However, the downside of this armor was that it takes time for it to fully activate. Although it was only a fraction of time, this smidgen of time was enough for an Expert to take a life.

    The second type of armors were these inner armors that looked like chain armor. These armors couldn¡¯t cover the entire body and could only be worn as undergarments. Moreover, the manufacturing of these armors was veryplex. Each chain in the armor had a magic formation engraved on it, making it good for defense. This chain armor could only y a defensive function and can¡¯t be used for attack. It also needed a supply of spiritual force when defending. The more powerful your spiritual force is, the stronger its defensive ability.

    To be honest, armors made in the Machine Field still couldn¡¯tpare to those in the Cultivation Realm. Although the chain armor looked good, depending on it for defense at the very beginning was very dangerous. Armors from the cultivation realm provide for their own energy and can automatically protect their user. With the Cultivation Realm¡¯s armors, regardless if the user noticed the attack or not, they would still be protected by their armor; which was almost a life-saving ability.

    Zhao Hai scoured through the armors and analyzed them. He was favoring the cotton garments of the Cultivation Realms. Although their defense was quite poor, the functions were still very useful. It was also the mostfortable armor to wear inparison to the others.

    Just as he was about to pick a cotton armor for himself. Zhao Hai suddenly discovered something at the corner of the Machine Field section. It was a clump of mercury-looking substance. It didn¡¯t look like an armor at all and instead it was a metal sphere.

    Zhao Hai stared. This was because this metal sphere had no introduction, which was surprising.

    Tao Wang had been paying attention to Zhao Hai all this time. When he saw Zhao Hai¡¯s expression change, he couldn¡¯t help but be curious. He didn¡¯t know what Zhao Hai just discovered.

    At this time, Zhao Hai suddenly said, ¡°Big Brother Tao, I just saw a sphere of liquid metal. What is that?¡±

    When he heard Zhao Hai, Tao Wang immediately knew what he found. Tao Wang smiled bitterly and said, ¡°That sphere of liquid metal is actually very famous in the Machine Field. Nobody knows that it fell into our hands. But even if they did, there wouldn¡¯t be too much of a reaction. After all, it is a failed product.¡±

 Chapter 1124 â€“ Leng Wuyengâ€™s Shocking Talent

    <h4>Chapter 1124 ¨C Leng Wuyeng¡¯s Shocking Talent</h4>

    Zhao Hai asked, ¡°Failure? Why would a failure be in the treasury?¡±

    Tao Wang smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Although it is a failure, the person who made it is very famous. He is the most renowned refiner in the Machine Field of all time, Leng Wuyeng.¡±

    Upon hearing the name Leng Wuyeng, Zhao Hai was shocked. Leng Wuyeng was born 35 thousand years ago. He wasn¡¯t an ascender and was a native of the Machine Field. He died 32 thousand years ago, living up to three thousand years old!

    Naturally, Leng Wuyeng wasn¡¯t famous because of his longevity. Instead, he was known for his refining ability as well as his contribution to Magic Theory. Leng Wuyeng was a natural genius. He also had a knack for Magic Theory. During his time, the Machine Field still wasn¡¯t an independent existence. Instead it was a territory managed by the Cultivation Realm. It was a piece of wastnd where people that cannot cultivate gather. They could only study lower realm magic and battle qi. Because of this, they had no way to contend against those who use cultivation methods.

    Leng Wuyeng was born to an ordinary Mage family. Even if both of his parents were Mages, their status was very low. Their family was pretty much living in hardship.

    Because of his background, Leng Wuyeng swore that he would change the status of Mages in the World of Cultivation. He diligently studied Magic while also researching magic formations. During his time, runes were still unknown and the system of creating formations had yet to be made.

    Later on, because of his talent, Leng Wuyeng joined a sect called Formation Gate and became a disciple. It was then that he started being in contact with true formations of the Cultivation Realm.

    The formation system of the Cultivation Realm was aplete one. Each formation wereprised of runes. This made the formation easier to arrange and even more powerful.

    After being introduced to this, Leng Wuyeng started to deconstruct magic formations. Then he used his results to systemize runes. His research was specially aimed towards runes.

    When Leng Wuyeng reached the age of 2000, Magic Theory was beginning to take shape. And once Magic Theory was announced to the Machine Field, the entire realm seethed with excitement.

    Although Magic Theory was unable to contend with cultivation methods, it was still a huge improvement for Mages. If a Mage was able to use a ten thousand or ten millionyer formations, then they would surely be able to contend with the top experts in the World of Cultivation.

    This method didn¡¯t only cause an uproar in the Machine Field. The effects of its creation rippled throughout the six realms. Afraid of losing control over the Machine Field, the Cultivation Realm began suppressing the Mages.

    Having just studied Magic Theory, the Mages naturally couldn¡¯t match the cultivators. They were defeated again and again. It didn¡¯t take long before they were driven into a corner.

    Leng Wuyeng didn¡¯t expect this oue since he was so focused on improving the strength of the Mages. He didn¡¯t think that he would bring forth a disaster to his people. In the end, he didn¡¯t hesitate to close up for eight years, resulting in magic formations that were now used inside mechs and battleships. And once the Machine Field began manufacturing mechs and battleships, they started their counterattack. After years of battle, the Machine Field was finally able to carve their own territory in the World of Cultivation. They were finally able to be the sixth realm in the World of Cultivation.

    But Leng Wuyeng was still aware of the innate w between the Machine Field and the Cultivation Realm. The Machine Field didn¡¯t have peak artifacts that major groups in the Cultivation Realm had. With these peak artifacts, a person¡¯s power would equal the might of ten million. They were the true ultimate weapons.

    And at the same time, as they were repelling the Cultivation Realm, Leng Wuyeng began to feel the end of his lifespan. Because of this, he used his remaining time to leave a treasure behind. This way, the Machine Field would have a peak artifact capable of resisting the Cultivation Realm.

    Leng Wuyeng closed up once more for refining. He used arge number of treasures that he collected his entire life, as well as a powerful technique in order to condense them together and form this liquid sphere. But this sphere was still a half-finished product. This was because it missed the most important step, condensing the formation.

    Leng Wuyeng¡¯s refining technique was different from the Cultivation Realm¡¯s. In the Cultivation Realm, the final step of refining was the attachment of an artifact spirit. Only with an artifact spirit would magic treasures disy their most formidable might.

    However Leng Wuyeng¡¯s method didn¡¯t have spirit attachment. Instead, it was a three-step method divided into smelting, tempering, and condensing formation. Moreover, Leng Wuyeng doesn¡¯t engrave formations from the Cultivation Realm, instead he used those made with Magic Theory.

    In the Cultivation Realm, the influence of the first formation was big. The reason for this was because the five elements promotes and restrain each other. Some artifacts only allow a few formations to be engraved on them. Even if the material was good, the most formations one could engrave was 1890 formations. Moreover, this was a number most Cultivators wouldn¡¯t reach.

    Leng Wuyeng¡¯s weapon allowed the engraving of 129,600 formations. Moreover, this weapon can be augmented with additional materials. And every material added, one could carve an additional 1890 formations. It was absolutely formidable.

    Unfortunately, Leng Wuyeng¡¯s lifespan ran out just as tempering was finished. At this point, it was impossible to engrave it with formations.

    And because it was an original artifact, it had special requirements. One needed to engrave the 129,600 formations in one go. If one fails to do this, then engraving would not seed. Only after the 129,600 formations were finished could one add materials and another 1890 formations.

    Leng Wuyeng decided to create the weapon because he thought that he could still engrave formations on it. Since his lifespan was nearing its end, he wanted to squeeze thest part of it in order to engrave the 129,600 formations. As long as he finished engraving this formation, then other formidable Mages would be able to add materials and engrave the seeding formations. With this setup, the weapon would get stronger and stronger until it would surpass any weapon in the Cultivation Realm. By that time, the Machine Field would no longer be afraid of the Cultivation Realm.

    Unfortunately, Leng Wuyeng underestimated the time needed to smelt the materials. When he died, he just barely managed to finish tempering the weapon. He didn¡¯t have time left to engrave the formations.

    After Leng Wuyeng, although the Cultivation Realm still epted disciples from the Machine Field, nobody was able to reach his level. Therefore, Leng Wuyeng¡¯s weapon was never finished. In the end, it can only be ced here.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t strange to the name of Leng Wuyeng. Although Leng Wuyeng has been dead for countless years, his position was still irreceable in the Machine Field. It can be said that the Machine Field wouldn¡¯t have be this powerful without him. ording to legend, Leng Wuyeng can release 50 thousandyer formations, and maybe even more. Mages from the present Machine Field would find it impossible to reach this level. Only a few could use 1 thousandyer formations, not to say 50 thousandyers.

    But as for Leng Wueyng refining a weapon, Zhao Hai waspletely clueless. Now after hearing Tao Wang, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be both shocked and happy.

    He was shocked because Leng Wuyeng was actually a talent beyondparison. By his own ability, he snatched the Machine Field from the hands of the Cultivation Realm. He single handedly gave the Machine Field its independence.

    Zhao Hai was happy because Leng Wuyeng actually refined a weapon. Others might not find any use of it, but for Zhao Hai, this weapon was something that he must have.

    Tao Wang stood beside the weapon and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He failed to see Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes burning as they looked at the weapon. After some time, Tao Wang felt that something wasn¡¯t right. Sensing that Zhao Hai was silent, Tao Wang turned and was shocked. Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes were stubbornly stuck on the weapon made by Leng Wuyeng. Tao Wang was scared for a moment, Zhao Hai had the same look as someone who wanted something no matter what.

    Tao Wang stared, then he quickly said, ¡°Little Hai, don¡¯t tell me you want this thing? It¡¯s useless. Although its materials are top-ranked, you cannot use it with Magic Theory. It would be a waste if you have this, choose another one.¡±

    Zhao Hai turned his head to Tao Wang and said, ¡°Big Brother Tao, can you give this thing to me? I want it.¡±

    Tao Wang sighed and said, ¡°Little Hai, you know that even if this thing can¡¯t be used, it is still a sentimental item. So even if I give it to you, you still wouldn¡¯t be able to take it out. If others see it, then they will certainly grab it. Listen to Big Brother¡¯s words, choose something else.¡±

    Zhao Hai firmly shook his head and said, ¡°Big Brother Tao, I don¡¯t want anything else other than this. I have a strong feeling in my heart that I must have it. Brother Tao, what do I need to do to get it?¡±

    Tao Wang looked at Zhao Hai and couldn¡¯t help but be moved. To be honest, from the establishment of the treasury up to today, there had been a lot of people who had seen this item, but not one of them had the same strong feeling like Zhao Hai. Tao Wang felt that he needed to think about Zhao Hai¡¯s request even more.

    Instinct was a strange and mysterious thing. Sometimes, you will have a strong feeling in obtaining something. This item might not be great to others, but when the right one gets it, it would be extremely useful for them. This magical feeling seems to be in Zhao Hai right now.

    With this thought in mind, Tao Wang said, ¡°Wait for a moment.¡± Then after he said that, Tao Wang went to a nearby wall. The wall had amunication device on it. Tao Wang called Desbarres and told him about Zhao Hai¡¯s request. Desbarres didn¡¯t say anything other than to wait for him.

 Chapter 1125 â€“ Uses of the Liquid Metal Sphere

    <h4>Chapter 1125 ¨C Uses of the Liquid Metal Sphere</h4>

    Desbarres, Zhao Hai, and Tao Wang were standing in front of a sphere of liquid metal. After some time, Desbarres said, ¡°Little Hai, do you really want this thing? Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting just this one and nothing else?¡±

    Zhao Hai repeatedly nodded, then he turned to Desbarres and said, ¡°Camp Lord, I need to obtain it. As long as I have it, I don¡¯t care about anything else.¡±

    Desbarres looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Can you tell me why you want it? Is it just because of your instinct?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not just because I feel it. I also want to try and see if I can seed in engraving the formations. I want to make it a true weapon.¡±

    As soon as he heard Zhao Hai, Desbarres couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he said, ¡°You really want to try?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯d like to give it a try. This weapons needs 129,600 formations and then another 1890 formations after adding other materials. I think I can do both of it. I also have some materials that can add to it. If I can seed, then even if I cannot disy all of the weapon¡¯s strength, I can still go against experts in the Cultivation Realm.¡±

    When Desbarres and Tao Wang heard Zhao Hai, they let out a sigh. They shook their heads at the same time then Desbarres said, ¡°Little Hai, if this is your reason, then I suggest you just forget it. A lot of people thought about this before but weren¡¯t sessful in the end. This is because the weapon has high requirements for added materials. The materials that can be added to it are limited in number. It also needs to be a material that can handle a lot of formations. Even if you can engrave the formations, if the material is not enough, then you still wouldn¡¯t seed. I tried it before and I failed. You should give up.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Camp Lord, Big Brother Tao, rest assured. I¡¯m not doing this on a whim. I want it.¡±

    Zhao Hai found that the two didn¡¯t want to give him this weapon wasn¡¯t because they were reluctant, they just thought that it wouldn¡¯t have any use for Zhao Hai. And if others know that the weapon was in Zhao Hai¡¯s hands, then he would be in unnecessary danger.

    Desbarres and Tao Wang saw Zhao Hai¡¯s conviction, they didn¡¯t say anything and just nodded. Then Desbarres said, ¡°Alright, take it. Take two items for yourself as well. Even if you canplete it, you still can¡¯t use it right now. You need things to protect yourself.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled at Tao Wang and Desbarres, then he said, ¡°Camp Lord, Big Brother Tao, there¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll use the remaining one month before the familypetition toplete this.¡±

    Desbarres stared, then his expression changed as he said, ¡°Little Hai, listen to me, your that wouldn¡¯t be good. You choose two items, one weapon and one defensive item.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Camp Lord, rest assured, I¡¯m quite confident in this. Actually, in the lower realms, I once took a risk and was able to obtain a treasure. The treasure¡¯s name is measureless golden sand. It is produced from earth fire and can be used for refining. I intend to use it toplete this weapon. I believe I can seed.¡±

    Desbarres paused after hearing Zhao Hai. They also heard about measureless golden sand. It was a formidable treasure that didn¡¯t only give the metal attribute, it also had space attribute. It¡¯s quite a rare crafting material. If Zhao Hai really has this, then he could certainly trypleting the weapon.

    Seeing Desbarres and Tao Wang¡¯s appearance, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then waved his hand. He took out a crystal jar. Inside the jar wasn¡¯t wine nor other liquor. Instead, what was inside was a glistening golden sand.

    Zhao Hai handed the jar over to Desbarres and said, ¡°Camp Lord, I¡¯m giving this bottle of measureless golden sand to the camp. A refiner in the camp should be able to use it. I don¡¯t have much in my hands and I still need to leave some for the weapon.¡±

    Desbarres¡¯ eyes shone when he heard Zhao Hai. Then upon receiving the bottle of golden sand, heughed and said, ¡°Kid, you really have a lot of good things on hand. Alright, I¡¯ll ept this. But if you still aren¡¯t able toplete the weapon in one month, then you need toe back here and pick two items.¡±

    Zhao Hai showed a smile and said, ¡°Alright, then I agree. Camp Lord can rest assured.¡±

    Desbarres nodded, then he walked over to the cab with the liquid metal sphere. He tapped for a light screen to appear and then entered a passcode. The ss covered opened and the liquid metal sphere was revealed.

    It was a sphere a meter in diameter and looked like a huge metal bubble. The metal surface was still flowing. And most importantly, this thing was floating inside the ss cab.

    Seeing the metal, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes shone. Then he waved his hand, sending the liquid metal to the Space. After storing the item, he turned to Desbarres and said, ¡°Camp Lord, let¡¯s head back.¡±

    Desbarres nodded and ced the measureless golden sand into the cab. Then he turned around and left the treasury along with Tao Wang and Zhao Hai.

    Upon leaving the treasury, Zhao Hai immediately returned to his room. He already told Desbarres that he would be closing up. Then he went to the Space.

    The moment Zhao Hai introduced the sphere of metal to the Space, a prompt was heard, ¡°Synthesized liquid metal sphere detected. Liquid metal can be used in conjunction with magic formations. Liquid metal can be analyzed through the Universal Scanner. Liquid metal can also be reconstructed through the Universal Processing Machine. Liquid metal can be unified with the Host¡¯s staff. The staff will turn silver and will increase in strength. The staff will then help the Host in using formations andyered formations. The original abilities of the staff will remain unchanged.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded at the prompt. He understood that the sphere of liquid metal could be joined with his staff. Moreover, since this metal can aid in using magic formations, the staff could also assist him in using Magic Theory.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s staff could still assist him in using magic formations before, but not much. This was because even if the staff had a lot of materials, like the 12 ultimate weapons, the Hell King¡¯s ship, as well as its other upgrades, these materials weren¡¯t specially designed for Magic Theory. They were more inclined towards the Cultivation Realm¡¯s formations. Zhao Hai was able to use magic formations with the staff entirely because the staff was able to transform itself and change to suit magic formations.

    But now, if the liquid metal was incorporated to the staff, the staff would now havepatibility for formations. It can be said that the staff was now geared for Magic Theory.

    It was because he heard this prompt that Zhao Hai quickly returned to the Space. He wanted to see what other pleasant surprises the liquid metal could give gim.

    Upon entering the Space, Laura immediately weed him. Zhao Hai looked at them and said, ¡°What happened to the liquid metal?¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother Hai. We¡¯ve already fed that thing to the scanner. Once it¡¯s done analyzing, you can have a look.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly and said, ¡°You¡¯re really impatient. If I cameter, then would you have alreadypleted it?¡±

    Laura smiled faintly and said, ¡°We can¡¯t do that. We know that the process is beneficial to you. We just want to see the item¡¯sposition.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then turned to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, after the liquid metal is done being analyzed, fuse it to the staff. Also, have the scanner find the mostpatible 14,850 formations for the metal. Then add those formations into the staff.¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s no need to do that. Even if apatible set is found, you still wouldn¡¯t be able to find a use for it. After the liquid metalbines with the staff, it would also be integrated to the Space. So as long as a formation is analyzed by the scanner, the staff would have it. However, with Young Master¡¯s current strength, you still wouldn¡¯t be able to use formation sets over a hundredyers. But after your strength is improved, you can even use millions ofyered formation sets. Therefore, there¡¯s really no need for you to analyze formations for the staff.¡±

    Upon hearing Cai¡¯er, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression lit up. Then he said, ¡°Really? Will the staff really change that much after adding the liquid metal? Right, the liquid metal hasn¡¯t beenbined with the staff, how do you know its effects?¡±

    Cai¡¯er replied, ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t forget that when the liquid metal entered the Space, it has already been branded. Now that the Space is level 150, as long as it brands something, then it will immediately carry on an initial analysis. Therefore, although the liquid metal hasn¡¯t been unified with the staff, the Space can already figure out its future ability.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. His face was lit up, he was just too happy. The stronger the staff was, the better it was for him. With his current strength, he could only use thousandyer formations. And after adding the liquid metal, the staff unexpectedly increased his ability by 100 times. This would allow him toyer about 100 thousand magic formations. This was absolutely good news for Zhao Hai.

    ording to Leng Wuyeng¡¯s deduction, as long as one could use 100 thousandyer formations, then they could contend with general powerhouses in the Cultivation Realm. This means that as long as the liquid metal merged with Zhao Hai¡¯s staff, then Zhao Hai would have means of protecting himself in the World of Cultivation.

    This was what made Zhao Hai d the most. The reason he flew to the Machine Field was because he had enemies in the Cultivation Realm. If he ascended in the Cultivation Realm, then most experts there would squash him. Because of this, he didn¡¯t dare enter Cultivation Realm.

    After knowing the result, Zhao Hai rxed. He didn¡¯t proceed to condense magic formations. This was because he had already condensed all formations that were made public. After thousands of years of development, the Machine Field made more than 13 million formations. If all of these formations wereyered together, then its power was surely hard to imagine. Zhao Hai can be sure that even experts in the Cultivation Realm wouldn¡¯t be able to block formations made with a millionyers.

    However, with Zhao Hai¡¯s present strength, his limit was only a thousandyers. He has to rely on the staff and liquid metal to use 100 thousandyer formations.

    What Zhao Hai must do at this time was to practice the Ster Tempering Body Technique. This wondrous benefits to the technique seemed infinite. And there was also the fist technique that could be used against the enemy. Zhao Hai believed that as long as he practiced, he will certainly gain great advantages.

    In the beginning, Zhao Hai could only practice the tempering technique for two hours each day. But after days of practice, he was able to increase it to three hours. One shouldn¡¯t look down on this one hour of increase. For Zhao Hai, this additional hour can make double the effects of the body tempering technique.

    Besides practicing the Ster Body Tempering Technique and practicing hisyered formations, Zhao Hai was also busy with another matter, researching theposition of magic runes.

    Actually, Zhao Hai himself couldn¡¯t remember and understand all magic runes. His ability to use magic runes was mainly the Space¡¯s merit, not his own aplishment. The Space was like an automatic memory storage, recording all of the runes that had been seen. Whenever Zhao Hai saw a rune, the Space would immediately give him the relevant information about it.

    However, in the end, these things didn¡¯t belong to Zhao Hai. Because of this, he could only use existing formations, he cannot create new ones. This was also the Space¡¯s biggest weak point. The Space was merely a tool that can help you aplish tasks. It cannot help you create something new. Without a proper understanding of the core principles, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be able to create new things.

    Therefore, Zhao Hai began studying magic runes by himself. This way, he can create his own formations. And with the Space, he wasn¡¯t afraid of making trash formations. What he needs to do was write magic formations down and analyze them.

    This is the number the raw say¡­ Been reading forward to know if it is urate, but there has no sign yet

 Chapter 1126 â€“ Heading Out

    <h4>Chapter 1126 ¨C Heading Out</h4>

    Zhao Hai spent the entire month practicing inside the Space. Ever since the staff and the liquid metal fused together, Zhao Hai gave it the name Liquid Silver. Zhao Hai also took this time to get familiar with Liquid Silver. At this moment Zhao Hai could use 100 thousandyer formations sets.

    Since Zhao hai already told Desbarres that he needed to close up, Desbarres gave the word that nobody should disturb him. Besides hoping Zhao Hai to prepare for the beginnerpetition¡¯s qualifiers, Desbarres also hoped that Zhao Hai couldplete the liquid metal. Not only would this give Zhao Hai benefits, this advantage would also extend to the Machine Field.

    In this month, Zhao Hai practiced the Ster Body Tempering Technique and also familiarize himself with his new staff. At this point, Liquid Silver could no longer be called a magic staff as it was now closer to being a magic artifact. It was more of an item than a weapon.

    Liquid Silver didn¡¯t only have the Blood Ghost Staff¡¯s ability, it also gained the liquid metal¡¯s characteristics. The staff can be used both offensively and defensively.

    Zhao Hai wanted to see to what extent he could use the weapon. This way, he would know how to use his abilities more effectively.

    Zhao hai could now use Liquid Silver to achieve 50 thousandyered formation sets. Even if it was 100 thousand, there wouldn¡¯t be any need to spend too much time.

    And just like what he expected, if he only used his spiritual force to use Magic Theory, then he could only use 1 thousandyer formations. But with Liquid Silver¡¯s support, his formations could reach 100 thousandyers. This strength was increased by nearly a hundred times.

    In this one month, the Bone Symbol Camp was quite calm. Everyone did what they needed to do. Some of the less convinced members went to get tested. But after the test, they didn¡¯t mention entering the Six Realm Beginner Competition anymore.

    And also during this time, Tao Wang and Desbarres were in agony. Zhao Hai wanted to close up, so they didn¡¯t dare disturb him. They didn¡¯t know anything about the liquid metal¡¯s progress. Without any knowledge about Zhao Hai, the two couldn¡¯t help but get more sleepless as the time limit was approaching.

    Unlike the Bone Symbol Camp, the entire Machine Field wasn¡¯t calm. The Bone Symbol Camp didn¡¯t have anypetition for their participants. However, the same wasn¡¯t true for the other camps. They could only fight, sometimes kill, their opponents so that they could progress further and be chosen as the representative for their camp.

    Every external hall camp in the Machine Field was filled with bloodshed. It was precisely because of the Bone Symbol Camp¡¯s calmness that it was considered unique in the realm!

    The neers of the Bone Symbol Camp were also paying attention to thesepetitions. After seeing the number of casualties each camp had, they quickly lost their motivation to join thepetition. The rewards might be very good, but you would need to take lives in order to gain it. And once they participate in the qualifiers, if they didn¡¯t win, they would either be injured or dead. If this happened, then they would have lost everything.

    The internalpetition of the Ashley Family¡¯s camps onlysted for three days. Three dayster, the Ashley Family¡¯s eight External Hall¡¯s camps would proceed topete with each other. Then they would select 10 ascenders to be the Ashley Family¡¯s representatives in the Realm¡¯s qualifiers.

    One shouldn¡¯t think that ten people from the Ashley Family was a very small number. Medium-sized influences in the Machine Field numbered several thousand. And if one adds those lower-sized powers, there would be even more participants. The Ashley Family having a quota of ten people was already an evidence of their status in the Machine Field.

    Themonnguage of the Six Realms was strength. The more strength you had, the more benefits, advantages, and favors you would gain.

    Every time the beginnerpetition happens, the Machine Field would have a 100 slots. Compared to the thousands of ascenders who want to participate, 100 slots was too small of a number. It was precisely because of this that the three major powers of the Machine Field carried on intense internal assessments for their representatives. In the end, each power was given a quota based on their strength. First-ss forces could send 20 people to the qualifiers, second-ss could send 15, third-ss was 10, fourth-ss was five, and then one for fifth-ss.

    Naturally, this metric wasn¡¯t absolute. But changes to quotas could only decrease, never increase.

    With this setup, there would be over ten thousand people participating in each realm qualifier. Selecting 100 people over more than ten thousand meant that the 100 left in the end would be the cream of the crop!

    The Bone Symbol Camp didn¡¯t gain any good results thest few times the Bone Symbol Camp participated in the Ashley Family¡¯s qualifiers. In the end, they didn¡¯t get any slots in the realm qualifiers. It was precisely because of this that people thought that the Bone Symbol Camp had fallen.

    But in the past few times that the Bone Symbol Camp had attended, they would at least send five people. But this time, Desbarres only listed on person, Zhao Hai!

    If the eight camps want to enter the family¡¯s internalpetition, then they would have to send their list of participants a month before the event. Moreover, it was prohibited to change this list. This was because once people find out which people were participating, then they might rece their participants.

    The Ashley Family decided to do it like this because they want the eight camps to investigate the participants and get familiar with their fighting style. Besides the Bone Symbol Camp, all other camps sent ten participants. Only the Bone Symbol Camp would submit less than the maximum number of people.

    In thestpetition, the Bone Symbol Camp sent five people to participate, but this time they only sent one. This caused an uproar in the Ashley Family. Not only the Ashley Family, the other people in the Machine Field were also baffled. They didn¡¯t expect the Bone Symbol Camp to only send one person. In their minds, the Bone Symbol Camp has truly fallen.

    As the days passed, the day for the family¡¯spetition approached. However, Zhao Hai had yet toe out. Desbarres and Tao Wang couldn¡¯t help but worry even more. They sent people to stroll outside Zhao Hai¡¯s vi every day. They want to see if there were any sounds inside. But to their disappointment, Zhao Hai waspletely silent.

    On this day, Desbarres was currently sat inside his office, his face showing his anxiety. At this moment, Tao Wang entered the room. Upon seeing his assistant, Desbarres immediately asked, ¡°Did hee out?¡± Tao Wang smiled and shook his head and said, ¡°The family qualifiers is happening the day after tomorrow. If Little Hai fails toe out, then he would miss his chance for the Six Realms Beginner Competition.¡±

    Desbarres let out a long sigh. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°If he missed it, then he missed it. It¡¯s also good if he doesn¡¯t join. With the brutality of thepetition, he would be safer if he doesn¡¯t join it. Moreover, since he had closed up for one month, then it means that the thing had some use for him. If he can make use of it, then it¡¯s worth it even if he missed thepetition.¡±

    Tao Wang nodded, then his eyes shone as he said, ¡°If Little Hai can use that thing, then it wouldn¡¯t only be the luck of the Bone Symbol Camp. It would also be the luck of the Ashley Family and the Machine Field.¡±

    At this time, Desbarres¡¯sputer made a sound. Desbarres looked at his wrist, the name on it made him stare. It was Zhao Hai calling him.

    Desbarres stared for a moment before he opened hisputer and happily greeted, ¡°Little Hai!¡± Then Zhao Hai¡¯s image can be seen on the screen.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s face, Desbarres asked, ¡°Little Hai, how is it?¡± Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Camp Lord, I¡¯vepleted it. I named it Liquid Silver. Right, Camp Lord, when will the family¡¯s qualifiers start?¡±

    Desbarres immediately replied, ¡°The day after tomorrow. Are you done with everything? Me and Tao Wang want to see it.¡±

    Zhao Hai understood what Desbarres wanted, he wanted to see Liquid SIlver. Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll prepare some food while waiting for you.¡± Desbarres nodded, then he closed hisputer and turned to Tao Wang, ¡°Let¡¯s go see Little Hai.¡±

    Then he took off with Tao Wang following closely behind.

    Tie Shen has been busy doing tasks outside, so he was rarely in the camp. However, he wasing back. After all, the Ashley Family¡¯s internalpetition was approaching. For the camps, this event was very important. And now that the Bone Symbol Camp was only sending one participant, this means that this was the most crucial event for the camp in thest 20 years. This was something that Tie Sheng wouldn¡¯t want to miss.

    Before long, Desbarres and Tao Wang arrived at Zhao Hai¡¯s vi. Zhao Hai was already waiting for them in the living room. Tinkle was the one offering everyone food, Zhao Hai just sat.

    When Desbarrres and Tao Wang entered the room, Zhao Hai smiled at them. He didn¡¯t say anything and just waved his hand, taking his silver staff out. The staff was more than 2 meters long. Its entire body was bright silver and at its head was a nineyered silver lotus. On each tip of the lotus were small bells.

    Liquid Silver¡¯s form didn¡¯t differ too much from the Blood Ghost Staff. However, its aura changed. Now, the staff looked more holypared to its fierce appearance from before.

 Chapter 1127 â€“ Life and Death Stage!

    <h4>Chapter 1127 ¨C Life and Death Stage!</h4>

    Dark Demon, Lofty Demon Ind, Life and Death Stage

    Normally, only a few people were present in the Life and Death Stage. Only people hostile towards each other would duel there. In the Life and Death stage, injuries and deaths didn¡¯t matter, only enmity was taken into ount. Average people wouldn¡¯t use the stage to take care of their enmity.

    The Life and Death stage was a huge metal tform with a width and length of 100 meters. Each corner of the stage had a column with crystal stones, covering the stage with a barrier that won¡¯t let energy go through. This way, the spectators on the sides wouldn¡¯t be harmed.

    Surrounding the stage were seats that could amodate thirty thousand people. The VIP seats were based on the north side. People of status would sit in this area. Meanwhile, the other three sides were saved for the civilians. Anyone can sit on these three areas to watch the duels.

    Usually, unless it was rted to them, normal people wouldn¡¯te to this ce. This was because the killing aura in this ce was too heavy.

    Lofty Demon Ind¡¯s area is huge, but the Life and Death Stage was ced on a small corner of the ind. To be exact, the stage can¡¯t be regarded as part of the ind. Instead, it was on a huge reef just outside. It was only connected to the ind by bridges.

    This day, in the normally deste life and death stage, were a lot of people. There were numerous cards stopped at its parking lot outside. The spectator area was also packed with people. However, the northern area was empty. Naturally, this meant that the Patriarch had yet to arrive.

    Then at exactly 9 a.m, melodious bells began ringing. The original bustling life and death stage suddenly turned quiet. The members of the Ashley Family were too familiar with these bells. This was the Ashley Family¡¯s World Bell!

    The Ashley Family had plenty of special traditions, for example, there¡¯s the World Bell as well as the Police World Drum!

    The World Bell was used whenever people with influence arrive and the area needed to be quiet. As for the Police World Drum, this would be used to issue a warning whenever danger came. Then all of the family¡¯sbatants would have 30 breaths to get ready. If they weren¡¯t ready in 30 breaths, they would be executed.

    Along with the Ashley Family¡¯s strong regtions, as soon as the World Bell rung, the audience immediately turned silent. Those who dared deliberately open their mouth would be executed.

    The World Bell rang three times and then people began falling straight down from the sky. At the lead of these people was a man wearing a ck mage robe and holding a ck cane. He already had some white hair, but his face was ruddy, looking stern and defiant.

    On his side were people with Mage Robes as well as Warrior Clothing. Desbarres was also among these high-level people.

    The person at the lead was the Ashley Family¡¯s current Patriarch, Thunder Ashley. There were eight people around him. Two of them were managers of the internal government, two were external affairs directors, and the other four were managers of various manpower branches. But there was something that wasmon among these eight people, all of them handled their own camp. They were all Thunder Ashley¡¯s eight most trusted people.

    The group stood on the life and death stage. Thunder Ashley looked around him and then announced, ¡°Six Realm Beginner Competition, Ashley Family¡¯s internal qualifiers, officially begins!¡± Then he moved along with his entourage towards the northern spectator area.

    When the group entered their reserved seats, a transparent ss immediately emerged from the ground, separating them from other people. Some of the other core members of the Ashley Family also entered and sat on their own seats.

    At this time, a middle-aged man appeared on the stage. This person was also a fatty. Butpared to Desbarres¡¯s ferocious face, this man was much more lovable, with a round face and a thick smile. He looked like someone you could fool. However, to those who knew this person, if you dared to make a fool of him, then you would die. This fatty was also quite famous. His name was Cadjo. He was someone Thunder Ashley grew up with. His current position was the Ashley Family¡¯s general manager, he is also the Chief Manager of Desbarres and the others.

    With Desbarres¡¯s ferocious face as well as his kill count, he was named as the Killer Fatty. However, in the Ashley Family, there was another fatty with a much higher fame than him. This man was Cadjo. He killed more people than Desbarres, but his face wasn¡¯t as ferocious. He was the type of person who had a smiling face with a terrifying heart. Because of this, he was given the nickname of Smiling Demon Cadjo!

    As soon as one hears these nicknames, one would know its meanings. Desbarres was given the name Killer Fatty while Cadjo was named a Demon. From this point, one could see the difference between the two.

    At the same time, one shouldn¡¯t look down on Cadjo¡¯s position of General Manager. He was the person Thunder Ashley trusted the most, his rtionship with Thunder Ashley¡¯s children was also quite good. Thunder¡¯s children treated him with great respect. It can be said that, in the Ashley Family, Cadjo was the number 2 after the Patriarch.

    Cadjo stood on the stage with his big and wide smile. On the other hand, everyone in the Life and Death Stage were giving him their full attention. Nobody dared to look at him in contempt.

    Cadjo looked around the stage before he said, ¡°Today is a grand event for our Ashley Family. The Ashley Family¡¯s talented individuals will go on this stage and fight for the family¡¯s honor. I invite the 71 brave individuals from the External Hall¡¯s camps to stand on the stage!¡±

    Just as his voice fell, two teams came out into the Life and Death stage. Some of them wore Mage Robes while the others wore Warrior Clothing. On their bodies were badges with a dark mist skeleton emblem. This was the Ashley Family¡¯s badge. However, there were small differences in their badges. For example, below the dark mist skeleton in Zhao Hai¡¯s badge were two criss-crossed bones, making it look like a pirate g. This meant that Zhao Hai was from the Ashley Family¡¯s Bone Symbol Camp.

    After the contestants entered the life and death stage, they quickly stood in groups ording to their camps. The other groups had ten people while Zhao Hai stood alone, looking somewhat pitiful.

    Cadjo also saw Zhao Hai, but he didn¡¯t say anything and just said, ¡°We¡¯ll have theputer arrange everyone¡¯s numbers.¡± Then after he said that, a ship appeared on top of the stage which released a light screen that formed a projection in mid-air.

    Names began to appear on the screen, from number 1 to 71. Zhao Hai¡¯s number was at the middle, number 36.

    After the numbers were shown, Cadjo looked at the projection and said, ¡°For the first battle, we¡¯ll draw two numbers from the list.¡±

    Just as his voice fell, the projection began to roll two numbers. Finally, two numbers appeared, number 2 and number 58. Not only did the names of two participants appear on the screen, their faces and details were also disyed.

    Zhao Hai also looked at the screen and saw that both were three-year ascenders and level 2. One was a Mage and the other was a Warrior.

    When Cadjo saw that both sides had been decided, he said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have to ask the other participants to leave.¡± Zhao Hai and the others who were in the life and death stage left and sat on the seats reserved for them.

    At this moment, people in the VIP room began discussing the battle. Desbarres was sitting next to Thunder. From this point, one could see Desbarres¡¯s position in Thunder Ashley¡¯s heart. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have sat this close to the Patriarch.

    Thunder looked at Zhao Hai through the ss, then he turned to Desbarres and said, ¡°Fatty Des, you¡¯re too stingy in sending fellows. You protect your people too much. That isn¡¯t good. And this time, you only sent one. Do you want to lose sooner to ease your worry? Also, I¡¯ve read reports about this kid. He just ascended four months ago. Are you making it too easy?¡±

    Desbarres smiled faintly and said, ¡°Patriarch, rest assured. I will not disappoint you this time. I might have sent only one person, but I can guarantee that you will be surprised.¡±

    As soon as he heard Desbarres, Thunder couldn¡¯t help but stare. At this time, a nearby person said, ¡°Fatty, there¡¯s no point in bragging. Your camp hasn¡¯t sent more than eight people to participate in thepetition. And every time, you¡¯re defeated early. This time, you even sent a young kid. I don¡¯t even believe people who ascended for four months to be able to use spiritual qi.¡±

    Desbarres didn¡¯t need to look to know who was talking. It was one of the four managers, Dia. Dia was brought into the Ashley Family¡¯s management 20 years ago. Him ad Desbarres had always disagreed with each other. The two were always fighting each other in the dark.

    Nevertheless, Desbarres wouldn¡¯t fight him too seriously. After all, Dia was also a member of the Ashley Family. If they were to fight for real, then the family would be heavily affected. For someone who grew up in the Ashley Family, this wasn¡¯t something that Desbarres wanted to see.

    Since Desbarres didn¡¯t want to fight him head on, Dia began to think that Desbarres was afraid of him. Because of this, he would frequently make a jab at Desbarres during public situations. Seeing that it was difficult for him to retaliate, Desbarres chose to endure.

    Thunder also knew about Desbarres thoughts. To be honest, he didn¡¯t like Dia. Thunder and Desbarres grew together, so he understood his friend the most. Thunder was aware that the Bone Symbol Camp wascking a super expert. But in terms ofprehensivebat power, the other seven camps couldn¡¯t contend with the Bone Symbol Camp. Because of this, Thunder just turned a blind eye at Desbarres¡¯s passiveness.

    Upon hearing Dia, Thunder couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle his brows. Desbarres gave Dia a nce before he sneered and said, ¡°Dia, how about we make a bet. I bet ten million that Zhao Hai will take first ce in thepetition. If he gets first, then you¡¯ll give me ten million. Conversely, if Zhao Hai fails to get first ce, then I lose ten million to you. What do you think? Do you dare?¡±

 Chapter 1128 â€“ Going on Stage

    <h4>Chapter 1128 ¨C Going on Stage</h4>

    As soon as Dia heard Desbarres, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. This was the first time Desbarres bet on something. Moreover, Dia was clearly aware of how sly Desbarres was. One shouldn¡¯t look at his ugly and terrifying face as well as his fat build, this fellow wasn¡¯t stupid. Conversely, the way this person plots was truly terrifying.

    People who liked to plot would make sure that they won¡¯t suffer losses. And Dia knew that Desbarres was someone who only took profits and not loss. And now, this person actually proposed a bet. There was certainly something going on.

    Dia couldn¡¯t help but turn towards Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai was currently on the side of the stage looking at the battle. There was nothing much to look at. Although the Mage was level 2, he was still having problems using Magic Theory. Perhaps he was too used to using his magic in the lower realm. However, this method was no longer powerful in the upper realm.

    The Warrior was also having simr problems. Although he can already send out his sword qi, it was obvious that he was burdened every time he used it. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t sending his sword qi out and instead did meleebat with the Mage. The Mage was constantly moving as he shot magic towards the Warrior. It was amon type of Warrior vs Magebat from the lower realms.

    Zhao Hai looked at the two and shook his head. He then closed his eyes. All participants already had information about each other. However, this was the first time they saw each other in battle.

    As for Zhao Hai¡¯s information, the only thing people knew was that he had ascended four months ago. He was aplete greenhorn. In their minds, Zhao Hai had offended Desbarres. Because of this, the Camp Lord sent him to this stage. This was basically murder using a borrowed knife.

    In fact, after seeing this information, even Thunder had the same idea. But when he heard the bet Desbarres was about to make, he couldn¡¯t help but doubt this thinking. Then he turned to Desbarres in confusion.

    Desbarres was intently waiting for Dia¡¯s reply. Dia looked at Desbarres and said, ¡°Desbarres, how are you so sure?¡±

    Desbarres coldly snorted and said, ¡°Why do you care? Will you bet or not?¡± At the same time he showed glee in his eyes. As soon as he saw Desbarres¡¯s eyes, Dia knew that he was bluffing. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t be an expert. Desbarres was just using this to make him afraid of doing a bet.

    Dia thought himself smart when he deduced this. He immediately felt a great opportunity. He turned to Desbarres and coldly snorted, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? Of course I¡¯ll bet!¡± Desbarres willed his expression change, but he still said, ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s decided.¡± He didn¡¯t care about Dia after he said that.

    Seeing Desbaress¡¯s appearance, Thunder couldn¡¯t help but feel worried. This fatty just dug a pit, and Dia happily jumped into it.

    Thunder grew up with Desbarres. Because of this, he could understand the fatty¡¯s manners. He knew that Desbarres wouldn¡¯t go into matters that he didn¡¯t have control over. Since he made a bet with Dia, then it¡¯s certain that he believed his contestant would win.

    With this thought in mind, Thunder couldn¡¯t help but feel more curious about Zhao Hai. He knew that Desbarres wouldn¡¯t lie about the time Zhao Hai ascended. Every ascender was assigned a robot and was managed by the ascender reception tower. These two ces were controlled by the three major forces and were not subject to anyone¡¯s jurisdiction. Even the Ashley Family wouldn¡¯t be able to touch it. Therefore, Zhao Hai¡¯s basic information should be true.

    Since Zhao Hai¡¯s records weren¡¯t a problem, then this meant that Zhao Hai was a true four-month ascender. Moreover, he was invited by Desbarres one month after he ascended. There¡¯s also the ten million machine coin bet that Desbarres made. From this point, Thunder Ashley could gauge Zhao Hai¡¯s strength.

    Thunder turned towards Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai was currently closing his eyes. He was motionless, as though he fell asleep.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s state, Thunder couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows. Zhao Hai¡¯s action was unsatisfactory. As a participant who is about to fight, he shouldn¡¯t give up the opportunity to observe his opponents. Generally, two kinds of people do this. The first kind are those who were arrogant. They think that they are invincible and didn¡¯t bother observing their opponents. The other kind are those with absolute strength. They would know at a nce how strong their opponents would be. They don¡¯t care how strong their enemy was as they are confident in winning.

    Thunder thought that Zhao Hai should be thetter type. But even so, he still hoped that Zhao Hai would pay attention to the matches. This was because there were experts who lost to opponents weaker than them just because they were uninformed. And those who participate in thispetition had one or two tricks up their sleeves. If one doesn¡¯t pay attention, then they would suffer under their opponents.

    It didn¡¯t take long before the first battle ended with the Warrior¡¯s win. However, this result didn¡¯t make Thunder happy. This was because the skill of the twobatants wasn¡¯t high, even to the point of being weak. If they participate in the Machine Field¡¯s qualifiers with this strength, then they woulde back defeated or even dead.

    To any power in the Machine Field, the realm qualifiers was very important. Only through the qualifiers could a family get a lot of benefits. The higher their cement, the more benefits the family would receive. In the past years, the Ashley Family¡¯s talents weren¡¯t too good. They weren¡¯t even able to join the top 100 in thestpetition. This made Thunder very disappointed.

    It was also for this reason that Thunder turned a blind eye on the camp¡¯s brutal elimination methods.

    As battles go on, Thunder¡¯s expression turned more serious. Although the levels of thebatants were quite good, they still fall shortpared to the talents from the other powers.

    Being the Patriarch of the Ashley Family, Thunder also attached great importance to the talents of the other powers. It was especially true whenever the beginnerpetition was approaching. With their interests on the line, each power would look into the participants from other groups. It was because of this that Thunder understood how high the average strength of talents were.

    Thunder also knew that this didn¡¯t mean that the eight camps weren¡¯t training their neers seriously. In fact, the camps from other powers weren¡¯t any better than the Ashley Family¡¯s. There were even some who were much worse than the Ashley Family¡¯s. Other families were just taking a different approach in training their participants.

    Actually, this approach wasn¡¯t anything special. The key point to this training were the innately talented ascenders. From the day they entered the camp, all of the camp¡¯s resources would be immediately spent on them. Naturally, a program like this would produce morepetitive talentspared to the Ashley Family. However, this also came at a disadvantage. Since most resources were focused on a select few, the cultivation of the other members wouldg behind, causing the overall strength of the camp to go down.

    Thunder knew what these people were thinking. In their minds, ascenders simply weren¡¯t included in their groups. These ascenders were merely tools in order to further the family¡¯s benefit. This mentality caused their method to be fundamentally different than the Ashley Family.

    The Ashley Family attached great importance to their External Hall. And because of this, they were somewhat famous in the Machine Field.

    What Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know was the fact that discrimination existed in the Machine Field. However, this discimination didn¡¯t target different races. Instead, its focus was on the lower realm ascenders.

    Arge part of the World of Cultivation¡¯s natives held a feeling of superiority over lower realm ascenders. In their opinion, those born in the upper realms were a cut above those in the lower realms. Because of this, not a lot of them ced great importance towards ascenders.

    Thunder looked at the participants in today¡¯spetition. Ifpared to other camps, their strength was actually very good. However, when it came topetitions, they fall short. Thunder began to consider reorganizing the family¡¯s camps and carry on targeted training.

    Thepetition carried on, but Zhao Hai had yet to fight. With 71 contestants, there would be 35 battles while one participant would get a bye. Nobody protested this setup, after all, luck was part of one¡¯s strength.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t anxious. He just sat there and recalled the runes he studied. At this point, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but praise magic rune study. Runes could be said to be the essence of magic formations. Only once someone understood runes could they be better at using magic formations.

    At this time, 24 battles had already happened. Although the first battle didn¡¯tst long, more than 20 battlessted quite a long time.

    However, the spectators didn¡¯tin. This was because the battles were bing more and more intense.

    This intensity was caused by both sides bing more and more ruthless. After 24 battles, three already died while 5 were heavily injured.

    Just in the recent 24th battle, a Warrior in the Body Symbol Camp broke the opponent Warrior¡¯s sword and killed them on the spot.

    Although Zhao Hai had his eyes closed, he was still aware of the things happening on the stage. He didn¡¯t feel any difort from what happened. If he wanted to survive in the Machine Field, then he would have to kill people. Moreover, hadn¡¯t he killed people before?

    At this time, the sign for the 25th battle appeared on the huge screen. Then an announcement was heard, ¡°25th battle, Bone Symbol Camp Zhao Hai versus Ghost Symbol Camp Luo Zhi!¡±

    Then after a short pause, another announcement was made, ¡°Zhao Hai from the Bone Symbol Camp is a neer that has ascended just four months ago. He was able to gain the recognition of Camp Lord Desbarres a month after his ascension. After closing up for two months, not only did he adapt to the Machine Field¡¯s spiritual qi density, he was also able to break through to level 2 Mage. One couldn¡¯t deny that he is an absolute talent!¡±

    ¡°Ghost Symbol Camp¡¯s Luo Zhi has already ascended for four years. He¡¯s also a rare talent in the Ghost Symbol Camp, being able to seed in task after task. He is a level 3 Warrior. And because he has killed a lot of people, people outside the family called him Blood Ghost Luo Zhi. This battle is a showdown between two talents!¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard his name, he opened his eyes and slowly walked towards the stage. As for the spectators, they were all humming in discussion. All of them were talking about Zhao Hai as well as his short time in the Machine Field.

    Although he was able to hear these discussions, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t fazed by it. For Zhao Hai, entering thispetition was basically him bullying other people.

    Before long, Zhao Hai got up the stage. His opponent was already standing there. Blood Ghost Luo Zhi wasn¡¯t tall and didn¡¯t look strong. However, he had an indifferent face. He wore blood red Warrior Clothing while his sword was at his waist. His sword was a little longer than normal. Its length was approaching a small spear¡¯s. It doesn¡¯t seem to look like a sword.

    Zhao Hai looked at Luo Zhi and couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows. Although this Luo Zhi didn¡¯t look anything special, his killing aura was very strong. One could see that he was skilled in killing people.

    When the stage¡¯s shield was raised, Luo Zhi took his long sword out and waited for the signal. It didn¡¯t take long before Cadjo announced the start of the battle.

    Upon hearing the signal, Luo Zhi didn¡¯t immediately charge like the other Warriors to get to the Mage¡¯s side. In Luo Zhi¡¯s mind, he was a level 3 Warrior against a recently ascended rookie. As long as he sent his sword qi flying, the other side would certainly be cut in half.

    However, what made Luo Zhi surprised was the fact that his Mage opponent didn¡¯t erect a shield like other Mages. Zhao Hai was just calmly standing there, his expression showing that he seemed to not care about his situation.

    Luo Zhi stared, then he sneered and said, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re quite unlucky to run into me in your first battle. You might be a genius before this battle, but after I¡¯m done, you will be a dead genius.¡±

    Zhao Hai just calmly looked at the opposite party. He didn¡¯t take his magic staff nor did he release a protective shield. This caused Luo Zhi to feel that he was being despised!

 Chapter 1129 â€“ Magnificent Performance

    <h4>Chapter 1129 ¨C Magnificent Performance</h4>

    When Luo Zhi saw that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t reply, even set-up any defense, his expression turned ugly. His eyes became cold. Then he directed his killing intent towards Zhao Hai. He knew that Zhao Hai was a neer. And for those who killed only a few, being hit with a killing intent as strong as his would certainly make them panic. Then as long as they lost focus, an opportunity would appear.

    Zhao Hai continued to look at Luo Zhi despite feeling the killing intent washing over him. He didn¡¯t care about the other party¡¯s killing aura. To Zhao Hai, this kind of pressure was pitifully weak.

    Seeing Zhao Hao remain unflinching, Luo Zhi¡¯s heart tightened. Not responding to his killing aura only meant one thing, the other party was also used to killing. Such a person wasn¡¯t easy to deal with. And after remembering Zhao Hai¡¯s ascension, Luo Zhi¡¯s eyes turned murderous.

    Luo Zhi was a realistic person. He wasn¡¯t a Warrior in the lower realm, but instead an Assassin. Because of this, he preferred his unusual sword.

    Assassins experience a much crueler world than Warriors. In the world of Assassins, failure meant death. And you won¡¯t only need to watch out for your enemy, you also need to watch your back against your allies. This was because if you can¡¯t surpass your peers and be the most powerful person, then you would be left behind at any time. And being abandoned meant death.

    Because of this mindset, Luo Zhi had always wanted to be the best. And if someone appears that might surpass him, then his choice was very simple. While the other party was still weak, he would kill them.

    It was also because of this mindset that Luo Zhi became famous in the Ghost Symbol Camp. Those talentsparable to him were now dead. And now that Zhao Hai appeared, Luo Zhi began to feel a threat. He felt that Zhao Hai was going to surpass him, bing a famous genius.

    Although Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t in the same camp as him, they were in the same family. With the internalpetition in the family, Luo Zhi would certainly kill anyone who might be his opponent.

    Luo Zhi looked at Zhao Hai and began to feel threatened. He took a deep breath. Although he was threatened by Zhao Hai, Zhao Hai had yet to protect himself. Luo Zhi saw this as the best opportunity for him.

    Luo Zhi calmed down his mood and then began to slowly raise his sword. The tip of the sword was aimed at Zhao Hai. Then he exhaled as he gripped the sword with both hands.

    The build of the Luo Zhi¡¯s sword was the same build as huge swords in the lower realms. The actual sharp part of the sword was only 30 centimeters from the tip. As for the rest, it was no different as a ttened spear, it didn¡¯t have any cutting power at all.

    Luo Zhi grasped his sword with his two hands as though he held a spear. He pointed his weapon at the calmly standing Zhao Hai. Seeing this stance, Zhao Hai finally opened his mouth and asked, ¡°You want to kill me?¡±

    Luo Zhi stared. He thought that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t speak to him. But now, Zhao Hai disrupted his rhythm by speaking. Although he had yet to attack, the mental battle had begun. Zhao Hai¡¯s few words just broke Luo Zhi¡¯s momentum.

    Luo Zhi¡¯s eyes narrowed. He didn¡¯t know if Zhao Hai deliberately did this, but he didn¡¯t answer. Zhao Hai looked at Luo Zhi¡¯s expression and smiled faintly, ¡°I saw the killing intent in your eyes. So do you want to kill me? Why? We work for the same family, why do we need to kill each other?¡± Luo Zhi coldly snorted and said, ¡°We work in the same family. But you should know that if I kill you right now, the family will ce more importance towards me, giving me more resources to cultivate quicker.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he replied, ¡°So it¡¯s like that. This isn¡¯t the first time you did this? Killing people who seem to get in your way?¡± Luo Zhi coldly snorted and said, ¡°Less talking, it¡¯s time for you to die!¡± Before Zhao Hai could move, Luo Zhi¡¯s sword qi was already stabbing towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and whispered, ¡°Shield!¡± After he said that, a fiveyer formation appeared in front of him. Then a giant metal shield flew out of the formation, blocking Luo Zhi¡¯s sword qi.

    A sneer appeared in Luo Zhi¡¯s face. He was a level 3 Warrior, so how could a mere fiveyer formation stop him? Zhao Hai must be dreaming!

    However, something shocking happened. When the sword qi hit the shield, the shield only lightly trembled. Then the sword qi slid from the shield and hit the life and death stage¡¯s barrier.

    Luo Zhi stared. He couldn¡¯t believe that his full powered strike was deflected by Zhao Hai¡¯s fiveyer formation. How was this possible?

    It wasn¡¯t only Luo Zhi, those who knew Luo Zhi were also baffled. They knew that Luo Zhi wasn¡¯t someone who would show mercy. All of his moves were aimed with the intent to kill. He never sparred with another person, and those who asked to fight him were all dead.

    After blocking Luo Zhi¡¯s strike, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop as he waved his hand, releasing a 10yer formation. Then he whispered, ¡°Turning Wind, de of Ice, Behead!¡± As his voice fell, a group of tornadoes began to appear. The tornadoes became bigger and bigger until they became 20 meters in diameter.

    And inside these tornadoes were an uncountable amount of ice des, all attacking towards Luo Zhi.

    When he saw Zhao Hai¡¯s attack, Luo Zhi¡¯s expression changed. He immediately waved his sword and released sword qi towards Zhao Hai¡¯s tornadoes.

    Since Luo Zhi¡¯s attention was on the tornadoes, he failed to notice Zhao Hai casting a 10yer formation once more. The formation turned golden yellow and then it blinked with red light. Then Zhao Hai whispered, ¡°Fire Arrows, Barrage of Ten Thousand, Release!¡± Just as Zhao Hai¡¯s voice fell, the magic formation set sted out and released an uncountable amount of red fiery arrows, sting towards Luo Zhi.

    Luo Zhi had just broken through the ice de-filled tornadoes. When he saw the arrow rain that Zhao Hai shot out, his expression turned manic. He frantically waved his sword in order to block every attacking his way. But just as he blocked a red arrow, it suddenly exploded!

    This explosion wasn¡¯t just a simple fireball. One should know that the arrow was made out of the metal element. That is to say that when the arrow exploded, shards of metal spread out. One of these shards found their way into Luo Zhi¡¯s eye. Luo Zhi screamed, the sword in his hand forgetting to defend.

    What happened next was easy to predict. Arrow after arrow hit Luo Zhi¡¯s body, then they exploded. By the end of the rain of arrows, Luo Zhi¡¯s body could no longer be seen. His long sword left behind lying on the stage.

    The area turned silent. Zhao Hai and Luo Zhi¡¯s fight was too short, not taking up even five minutes of time. Luo Zhi attacked first with his sword qi, which Zhao Hai defended and then Zhao Hai retaliated with two spells. And that was the end!

    When the two began to move, the audience were loudly pping. But by the end of the battle, everyone was silent. Nobody made a noise. This was because Zhao Hai¡¯s magic was both mesmerizing and terrifying!

    Nobody could deny that Zhao Hai¡¯s magic was enchanting. His metal element shield, the icy tornado, and then the fiery explosive rain of arrows, all three were beautiful to look at.

    And these three magics were as terrifying as they were beautiful. The shield was but a 5yer formation, nevertheless it was able to fend off an attack from the level 3 Warrior. This showed how umon the formation set was.

    The following two spells weren¡¯t much worse. Although the icy tornadoes were broken by Luo Zhi, the pirs of wind with ice shards in them looked like revolving pirs that seem to turn wild at any time.

    Normal people might praise the spell for its beauty, but for Desbarres and the others, what they saw was the terror behind the spell. If anyone was surrounded by the magic, then they would be shredded as though they had been sent into a meat grinder. Upon thinking about the oue, anyone would feel chills crawling up their body.

    As for the rain of ten thousand arrows, once one was overwhelmed, their oue wouldn¡¯t be good. This was especially true after the arrows exploded. The fire mixed with the fragments of metal looked much like fireworks.

    And in the midst of these arrows was Luo Zhi, a level 3 Warrior. Upon receiving these spells, not even his body was left behind. Such spells were more than scary, they were terrifying!

    I was a magnificent and terrifying disy!

    All those who understood what was going on couldn¡¯t help but think of Zhao Hai¡¯s spells as both magnificent and terrifying. It was like a beauty with a hidden terrifying trait. It was too scary!

    The evesting smile on Cadjo¡¯s face vanished. He heard the conversation between Zhao Hai and Luo Zhi. To be honest, he wasn¡¯t against Luo Zhi¡¯s procedure. Those who wanted to raise their head above others needed to tread on top of countless corpses. Cadjo just didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be this powerful.

    If Cadjo didn¡¯t know Desbarres, then he would¡¯ve suspected Desbarres of bringing a level 5 Mage pretending to be level 1 for thepetition. Those who can instacast tenyered formations only belong to level 5.

    Everyone inside the VIP room were also stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Luo Zhi and Zhao Hai¡¯s battle to end so fast. When Zhao Hai stepped down from the stage, Thunder turned towards Desbarres and said, ¡°Desbarres, are you sure that he ascended four months ago?¡±

    Desbarres smiled and said, ¡°Of course. When he ascended, he was assigned to room number 2046. He memorized magic runes on his first day in the academy and then reached level 1 a month after. After that, he was sent for an exam to Tyro. Patriarch should already know about all of these matters.¡±

 Chapter 1130 â€“ Have Him Join the Ashley Family

    <h4>Chapter 1130 ¨C Have Him Join the Ashley Family</h4>

    Thunder Ashley nodded. Naturally, he knew about these matters. After all, they were rted to his daughter. He just paid little attention to Zhao Hai in the past. And after Zhao Hai closed up, his name was never heard of again.

    At this time, an Internal Hall manager asked with curiosity, ¡°Desbarres. I know that the level of your Bone Symbol Camp isn¡¯t good. Those spells used by the kid, I haven¡¯t seen them before.¡±

    Desbarres smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Alright, are you mocking me or praising me? And what do you know about the strength of the Bone Symbol Camp? I can only say that Zhao Hai is a genius. He has a lot of formation sets in his hands, and all of it were created by him. The formations he used already existed, but the sets were all made by him. I have seen some of his creations and to be honest, they are really really strong.¡±

    As soon as those present heard Desbarres, they couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then all of them looked at Desbarres with shining eyes. Desbarres saw their reactions and he bitterly smiled as he said, ¡°I know what you are thinking. You want other Mages to learn Zhao Hai¡¯s formation sets? Forget about it. Zhao Hai is indeed willing to hand over his formation sets, but only a few individuals can study them. Don¡¯t forget, Zhao Hai is an all-element Mage. His formation sets have two or three elements in them. Their might is certainly huge, but if you¡¯re not an all-element Mage, then those formations are useless.¡±

    Everyone nodded upon hearing Desbarres. The formation sets Zhao Hai used were indeed from multiple departments. The power was great, but most Mages couldn¡¯t use it.

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Thunder turned towards Desbarres and whispered, ¡°Desbarres, tell me the truth. What is the kid¡¯s strength?¡±

    Desbarres smiled faintly and said, ¡°He should be level 4. But even I won¡¯t dare to fight him. I reckon I could lose to him.¡±

    Desbarres was a level 6 Mage. When Thunder heard this, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but narrow. Then he chuckled and said, ¡°It seems like luck has finallye to you. You actually gained a treasure.¡±

    Desbarres smiled and said, ¡°Right, I really picked up a treasure. In fact, he has more than you think. Patriarch, I¡¯ll report something to youter.¡± Thunder blinked when he heard Desbarres. But he nodded and turned to look back at the stage. Thunder now wanted to know what Zhao Hai had that made Desbarres value him highly.

    Before long, the 35 battles ended. Thepetition¡¯s first day had ended. All victors will rest for two days beforepeting again.

    After thepetition ended, Zhao Hai returned to his room to rest. Desbarres also issued a strict order stating that Zhao Hai shouldn¡¯t be disturbed.

    Desbarres didn¡¯t return to the Bone Symbol Camp, instead he followed Thunder back into the family. Desbarres and Cadjo entered the study with Thunder. After Thunder waved his hand to invite everyone to sit down, he turned to Desbarres and said, ¡°Fatty Des, tell me. There¡¯s no need to be mysterious.¡±

    Desbarres smiled faintly and said, ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s good news. It is about Zhao Hai.¡± When outside, Desbarres would call Thunder ¡®Patriarch¡¯. However, when they were alone, he would call him ¡®Young Master¡¯.

    Thunder nodded and said, ¡°This Zhao Hai is very good.¡±

    Cadjo also nodded and said, ¡°He¡¯s calm. And not too forgiving either. He¡¯s a skilled kid.¡±

    Desbarres looked at the two and smiled, ¡°Young Master, Smiling Demon. Remember the thing I have in the treasury? The item a Machine Field legend left behind?¡±

    When Thunder heard Desbarres, his brows couldn¡¯t help but raise. Then he asked, ¡°You mean the failed product? You still have it? I thought you sold it because youcked money.¡±

    Desbarres smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s more useful to keep it. Young Master, that thing has beenpleted by Zhao Hai. He¡¯s currently using it.¡±

    Boom! Desbarres¡¯s words were like a huge bomb exploding inside Thunder and Cadjo¡¯s minds. Since the two knew what the item was, they also knew the conditions ofpleting it. They thought that nobody in the Machine Field couldplete it. And now, Desbarres told them that it had been formed. It was no wonder that they were surprised.

    Desbarres saw their reactions andughed, ¡°What? You might not know, but Zhao Hai alreadypleted it and is now using it as his staff.¡±

    Thunder stood up, he stared deeply into Desbarres and said, ¡°Datty Des, don¡¯t joke with me. Did Zhao Hai reallyplete it? How did he do it? You should know that a lot of people worked together in the past, but they still weren¡¯t able toplete it.¡±

    Desbarres nodded and said, ¡°Zhao Hai has done it. But he took the clever route. He added a material in the production and engraved 131,490 formations in one go. This caused the final stage to seed. Now, he called the thing Liquid Silver.¡±

    Thunder gawked, ¡°It really seeded? People thought of this method before, but they haven¡¯t found the appropriate material. What did he use?¡±

    Desbarres smiled faintly and said, ¡°Measureless Golden Sand!¡±

    ¡°Measureless Golden Sand! So it¡¯s measureless golden sand? No wonder.¡± Cadjo called out in rm. One must know that measureless golden sand was a very precious material. Who thought Zhao Hai actually had it.

    Desbarres nodded, ¡°Little Hai also gave me a bottle of it. I already stored it inside the treasury. But Liquid Silver is truly evil. After Little Haipleted it, it became his exclusive item. No matter what method we try, that thing is only a hunk of silver metal in our hands. But in Zhao Hai¡¯s hands, it became ever changing. It can turn into all kinds of weapons, it¡¯s godly.¡±

    Thunder nodded and said, ¡°Divine Artifacts always recognize their owners, that¡¯s normal. Also, that thing had always been useless in our hands, it¡¯s good if it can be used by Zhao Hai. This way, he could give benefits to the Ashley Family. But Fatty Des, is Zhao Hai loyal to the Ashley Family? Won¡¯t he run to other groups?¡±

    Desbarres shook his head and said, ¡°Young Master, you can rest assured. After observing him for the past few days, I discovered that Zhao Hai is very sentimental. Since we¡¯ve been treating him properly, he will not betray us. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    Thunder nodded, ¡°I have tried the refining method you brought backst time. Did you send a reward Zhao Hai? Right, I heard that he¡¯s still living inside the camp¡¯s building?¡±

    Desbarres smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Forget it, that kid is a training madman. I¡¯ve already sent his reward over, but he had yet to move to his vi. He¡¯s inside the camp every day, training. I don¡¯t know how to handle him.¡±

    As soon as Thunder heard Desbarres, he nodded and said, ¡°So it¡¯s like this. But I still think he needed to be rewarded. Fatty Des, we need to make him satisfied with the Ashley Family. We can¡¯t afford to have him leave.¡±

    Desbarres smiled faintly and said, ¡°Young Master, I have something in mind. But I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t agree.¡± When he heard Desbarres, Thunder stared. Then he waved his hand and said, ¡°Tell me. He has limitless future. I¡¯m willing to pay anything as long as we get to keep him.¡±

    Desbarres replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want to restrain him. Instead, I want to have him join the Ashley Family. Only once he bes one of us would he never leave.¡±

    As soon as Thunder heard Desbarres, he paused for a moment. Then his expression changed as he said, ¡°You mean Margaret?¡±

    Thunder and Margaret¡¯s rtionship wasn¡¯t good. Of course, this issue was with Margaret. But even if Margaret wasn¡¯t intimate with Thunder, Thunder still ced Margaret next to his heart.

    Thunder had five sons and three daughters in his entire lifetime; with Margaret being the youngest. His two other daughters had already married while Margaret stayed single. Margaret was Zhao Hai¡¯s instructor and had already experienced difficulties with him. This was the reason for Desbarres¡¯s suggestion.

    Cadjo knit his brows and said, ¡°Fatty Des, your idea is good. But with Miss Margaret¡¯s temper, I¡¯m afraid she wouldn¡¯t agree.¡±

    Desbarres smiled faintly and said, ¡°Of course I know about that. But I wasn¡¯t thinking of matching them immediately. Instead, we should let them develop feelings for each other. Also, thest time I saw them together, Miss Margaret already had little thoughts about Zhao Hai. Let¡¯s have them meet more often and see what happens.¡±

    When Thunder heard this, he rxed. He always felt that he had beencking towards Margaret. Because of this, he didn¡¯t want to force Margaret into things for the sake of the family. So after he heard Desbarres, he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s have them meet more often. Right, Fatty Des, don¡¯t tell anyone else about Zhao Hai¡¯s matter. We don¡¯t want him to suffer any idents.¡±

    Desbarres nodded. To be honest, Thunder was being seen as a tyrant in the family. There are only a few people who he would listen to, among these were Desbarres and Cadjo. As for the others, he wouldn¡¯t even hear them out.

    Thunder stood up and said, ¡°The Ashley Family had always beencking during the past beginnerpetitions. With Zhao Hai, I hope that we can reach greater heights.¡±

    All great families give priority to their benefits. If a person was useful for them, then they would give them importance. If they couldn¡¯t be used, then they wouldn¡¯t ce them in their eyes. Thunder was the same person. If Zhao Hai cannot give him a satisfactory result, then he would deal with him with no hesitation. Then he would snatch Liquid Silver away.

 Chapter 1131 â€“ Kill Ruthlessly For Fame!

    <h4>Chapter 1131 ¨C Kill Ruthlessly For Fame!</h4>

    Desbarrespletely understood Thunder¡¯s character. The reason why he told Thunder about Zhao Hai¡¯s Liquid Silver was because he knew that as long as Zhao Hai strives for the Ashley Family, then Thunder wouldn¡¯t take Liquid Silver back. Conversely, if he didn¡¯t tell Thunder about this matter, then once Thunder found out about it, the situation would beplicated. Not only would Zhao Hai not be spared, even the Bone Symbol Camp might experience bad luck.

    At the same time, he also proposed the n for Margaret. Since Thunder doesn¡¯t want to have any conflict with Margaret, then he wouldn¡¯t make a move on Zhao Hai.

    It was strange to say that even if Thunder was very overbearing, he had an unusual preference for Margaret. Thunder would pay attention to any matter that involved his daughter. Because of this, Desbarres wished Margaret to be with Zhao Hai. This way, Thunder would never be Zhao Hai¡¯s enemy.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Desbarres¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t very good when he returned to the Bone Symbol Camp. He was very exhausted. In the past, although Thunder¡¯s temperament wasn¡¯t good and was sometimes overbearing, he still loosened up when it came to Desbarres and Cadjo. There were even times where they would joke around.

    But recently it was different. Thunder was bing more and more moody. Desbarres found himself watching his words more. And even if he made a joke, it was deliberately thought through.

    This feeling caused Desbarres to be exhausted. It was because of this exhaustion that he meddled in the family¡¯s matter less and less. Instead, he focused more on the Bone Symbol Camp.

    Although the External Hall was something that the family needed, this requirement didn¡¯t mean that it was crucial. In the eyes of a great family like the Ashley Family, the function of External Halls was to work for the family¡¯s benefits. It can be said that ships and mechs were the family¡¯s core power. Mages and Warriors weren¡¯t included in this list.

    Desbarres was clear about this point. Because of this, he made sure that nobody would look at the External Hall. And also to not incur Thunder¡¯s doubt.

    Upon returning to the camp, Desbarres directly went to Zhao Hai¡¯s vi. He was aware that Zhao Hai was currently in a bottleneck on his cultivation. Bing stronger in a short time was impossible. Therefore, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t closing up like before.

    When he arrived outside Zhao Hai¡¯s vi, Desbarres heard voicesing from inside. In addition to Zhao Hai¡¯s voice, Tao Wang and Tie Sheng¡¯s voices were heard.

    Upon hearing the voices of these three, Desbarres couldn¡¯t help but smile. Tie Sheng and Tao Wang were people loyal to him. Moreover, their abilities were very good. And there was no need to say about Zhao Hai¡¯s talent. Because of this, Desbarres favored him. It can be said that these people had be important for Desbarres.

    Desbarres pushed the door open and saw the three already in the dining room and drinking. Upon entering the room, Desbarres loudly said, ¡°Good, good. It seems like you didn¡¯t wait for me before you start drinking.¡±

    The three immediately turned to look at Desbarres. Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Camp Lord, if you came backter, then we might have to drink untilte at night.¡±

    Desbarres ignored the three¡¯s greetings as he sat on the table and poured himself a drink. After taking a sip and savoring the fragrance of the alcohol, he said, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯ve performed magnificently today. You don¡¯t know this, but I made a ten million coin bet with Camp Lord Dia of the Ghost Symbol Camp. If you don¡¯t get first ce in the familypetition, then I will have to pay him ten million coins. So make sure that you don¡¯t lose.¡±

    Tao Wang stared, then he said, ¡°Ten million machine coins? Camp Lord, where did you get that much money? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been embezzling family funds?¡±

    Desbarres pped Tao Wang¡¯s side and said, ¡°What nonsense. You think you know more than me about the camp¡¯s finances? Why do I need to embezzle funds? From what I can see, you¡¯re the one cheating us money. Tie Sheng, don¡¯te here tomorrow. Instead, let¡¯s go to Tao Wang¡¯s. Let¡¯s freeload off of him for one month for speaking nonsense.¡±

    Tie Sheng looked at Tao Wang and smiled, ¡°Good. I wanted to do this for so long, Camp Lord. However, this fellow doesn¡¯t treat anyone. This is a good opportunity to freeload.¡±

    Tao Wang looked pitiful as he answered, ¡°Camp Lord, you can¡¯t do this to me. I¡¯m really poor. I even need to eat Little Hai¡¯s food because I can¡¯t buy for myself. How about we wait for Little Hai to win thepetition and then we have a meal with your winnings from the bet.¡±

    Almost at the same time, Desbarres and Tie Sheng gave Tao Wang a despising look. This fellow Tao Wang was a good person, but he was extremely stingy. However, nobody really took this banter seriously. Everyone present weren¡¯t short of money, they were just teasing Tao Wang.

    After joking around, Desbarres¡¯s face turned serious as he said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk about proper business. Little Hai, I¡¯ve informed the Patriarch about Little Silver. He didn¡¯t say anything about it and just hoped that you can gain good achievements. The Patriarch has be more and more obstinate in the past few years. He doesn¡¯t listen to any criticism. If you don¡¯t give good results, then he definitely won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Camp Lord, rest assured. I know what to do.¡±

    Desbarres nodded, then he sighed and said, ¡°Little Hai, I hope you don¡¯t me me for revealing this matter to the Patriarch.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I won¡¯t. I know that Camp Lord might feel embarrassed about this. However, it¡¯s impossible to hide this matter from the Patriarch. If the Patriarch iste in finding out about this matter, then he might suspect that something is going on.¡±

    Desbarres sighed once more, then he said, ¡°The Patriarch might be unaware of this, but his temperament has be more and more erratic. Even someone like me who grew up with him has to be more careful when in his audience.¡±

    Desbarres was currently trusting Zhao Hai because he saw that his origins were very clean. Zhao Hai hardly interacted with other people. And although Zhao Hai had killed a lot of people in the lower realms, he was good to people around him, which was simr to Desbarres¡¯s manner. Because of this, Desbarres¡¯s impression of Zhao Hai was very good.

    Tie Sheng and Tao Wang didn¡¯t say anything. Their situations were also simr to Zhao Hai. After being chosen by Desbarres and introduced into the Bone Symbol Camp, they were trained and gained his absolute trust. This was also the reason why Desbarres was able to say these words to the three of them.

    Zhao Hai was silent like the two. But Tie Sheng and Tao Wang¡¯s expressions were somewhat difficult. The two of them knew that the only reason why the Bone Symbol Camp can still make their money was Desbarres. If Desbarres was gone, then the Bone Symbol Camp would find it hard to keep their businesses.

    Outsiders might be clueless, but the others in the External Halls weren¡¯t. They could see that the members of the Bone Symbol Camp were living morefortable lives than them. Because of this, all of them cast envious eyes towards the camp. But because of Desbarres, nobody dared to make a move.

    However, it was impossible for Desbarres to protect the Bone Symbol Camp his entire life. And without Desbarres, what would the Bone Symbol Camp do? Because of this, Desbarres settled on Zhao Hai. He was hoping that Zhao Hai could be a powerful expert as soon as possible so that he could protect the Camp. With his presence, other people would think twice before making a move on the camp.

    Desbarres took his ss and drank the liquor in one go. Then he turned to look at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, do you have a wife in the lower realms? What do you think about Margaret?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly. He wasn¡¯t a beginner that he waspletely clueless about what was going on. However, he already had Laura and the others. And he didn¡¯t want to get a new wife soon.

    Desbarres looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction and sighed, ¡°I really feel pity for Miss Margaret. Her rtionship with the family isn¡¯t very good because of her mother¡¯s death. Actually, the family really cared about Miss Margaret, but she didn¡¯t want to be cared for by the family. And there was also her marriage with the Fire Temple, making her unhappy. I told the Patriarch that Miss Margaret seems to be interested in you. The Patriarch didn¡¯t oppose and he even hoped that Miss Margaret would be associated with you. Little Hai, this is your opportunity to join the Ashley Family. Only by bing a member of the Ashley Family would the Patriarch let you keep Liquid Silver. Otherwise, the family might want to reim it in the future. When the timees, your situation will beplicated.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression changed. Desbarres drank another ss before continuing, ¡°I handed Liquid Silver over to you because I didn¡¯t expect that you would actuallyplete it. Now that you havepleted it, Liquid Silver has recognized you as its owner. If one wanted to get Liquid Silver, then they would have to kill you. Liquid Silver¡¯s power has never been seen before. Ever since it has been passed down, there were a lot of people in the Machine Field that were looking at its progress. Once people know that you havepleted Liquid Silver, your well-being will be ced in chaos. Trouble will constantly chase you.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes narrowed. To be honest, he hadn¡¯t thought through this point. In his mind, although Liquid Silver was very good, it was still on level with artifacts in the Cultivation Realm. However, he failed to think about the Machine Field.

    A weapon like Liquid Silver had never appeared in the realm before. For powerful experts in the Machine Field, the allure of Liquid Silver would be difficult to suppress. Liquid Silver was basically the ultimate weapon for Magic Theory. It was the realm¡¯s first divine weapon. Everyone would want to obtain it.

    In the past, nobody was able toplete Liquid Silver, so nobody really cared about it. But now that it has been formed, people would desperately fight for it!

    The worth of owning formidable weapons depended on its user. In the hands of powerful experts, only a few people would want to steal it. This was because a lot of people were afraid of offending a huge power. But if it was in the hands of a person with no identity, then the weapon would be a curse!

    Although Zhao Hai was regarded as important by Desbarres, his present status was only a member of the Ashley Family¡¯s External Hall. Such status would without a doubt be seen as unworthy of Liquid Silver. People would certainly chase him to steal the weapon.

    But if Zhao Hai married Margaret, he would be a member of the Ashley Family. At that time, people would have to think hard if they wanted to steal Liquid Silver.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid of being chased down. However, this matter would still bring him endless troubles. Zhao Hai hated trouble, but he hated relying on women even more.

    Desbarres looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance and sighed, ¡°Little Hai, I want you to associate with Miss Margaret for three reasons. First, it would benefit you. Second, it would be good for Miss Margaret. And third, it would be good for the Bone Symbol Camp. In the past few years, my involvement with family matters decreased. Although I still have some influence in the family, my power is bing smaller and smaller. At this time, I can still support the Bone Symbol Camp. But what if an ident happens one day? Who would support the Bone Symbol Camp? Once you be a powerful expert, you will have to be the camp¡¯s leader. But before you be strong, you would need an identity to support the camp. This way, the Bone Symbol Camp wouldn¡¯t be touched by the other camps. Do you understand what I mean?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I understand. Camp Lord, I will consider what you said. To be honest, until now, I only have a sense of belonging to the Bone Symbol Camp. As for the Ashley Family, I still feel a distance between us. Also, I don¡¯t want to bring Miss Margaret into his matter. It would be disrespectful to her. In the meantime, I¡¯ll just make sure that people don¡¯t find out about Liquid Silver.¡±

    Desbarres looked at Zhao Hai, then he suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Alright, good. Little Hai, I haven¡¯t misread you. I can see your virtue by hearing your words. It seems like Miss Margaret¡¯s eyes are also good. Alright, I won¡¯t barge into this matter anymore. But when the timees, I hope that you won¡¯t reject Miss Margaret outright. Try to know her a bit more.¡¯

    Zhao Hai nodded and didn¡¯t speak anymore. Desbarres poured himself another ss of liquor. Tie Sheng and Tao Wang did the same. Then Desbarres lifted his ss and said, ¡°Let¡¯s celebrate Little Hai¡¯s win today with this ss. Little Hai, always remember, in the Six Realm Beginner Competition, there¡¯s no need to hold back. Kill ruthlessly to gain reputation. You should know that other participants aren¡¯t saints either. Only by being ruthless would you be safe. Understood?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he said, ¡°Camp Lord, rest assured. I have never been lenient towards my enemy.¡±

    Desbarresughed and said, ¡°Alright. Hahaha. Let¡¯s drink!¡±

 Chapter 1132 â€“ A Positive Worry

    <h4>Chapter 1132 ¨C A Positive Worry</h4>

    The day after Zhao Hai¡¯s first battle, Margaret went to visit Zhao Hai. To be honest, Zhao Hai was currently feeling a headache.

    After Desbarres and the others left yesterday, Zhao Hai returned to the Space. Laura and the others then discussed with him about the current matter. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry after hearing the result. Laura and the others actually encouraged him to pursue Margaret.

    If other men came across this matter, then they might feel heavenly. However, Zhao Hai was different. He already has Laura and the others. He still can¡¯t believe that they urged him to pursue another woman.

    And now, Margaret actually came looking for him. Zhao Hai sighed before opening the door and inviting Margaret in. After Margaret sat down, a robot immediately offered her tea. Then Zhao Hai opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Instructor, do you need me for anything?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai call her by her title, Margaret couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly disappointed. She let out a long breath and said, ¡°Camp Lord allowed you to join the qualifiers, it seems like he¡¯s confident in your strength. However, you still need to be careful against those from the Ghost Symbol Camp. Camp Lord Dia doesn¡¯t have a good rtionship with our Camp Lord. Moreover, I heard about the 10 million coin bet. That isn¡¯t a small number. Although Camp Lord Dia still had good ie, 10 million will certainly cut through his wallet. And with the strength you showed yesterday, Camp Lord Dia will surely be vignt. He will certainly arrange something.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I thought the same. The Camp Lord already reminded me of this yesterday. There¡¯s no need to worry. I will certainly win.¡±

    Margaret smiled faintly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t doubt your strength. But I think you should still make preparations. And I think you shouldn¡¯t use your Undead on the stage. It will only reveal your cards. When the realm qualifiers start, others would know about your ability.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He could hear that Margaret cared about him. But he let out and sigh and said, ¡°Instructor, feel relieved, I¡¯ll be careful.¡±

    Margaret nodded, then she stood up and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll believe you. Dins and the others will be safe in the academy. I will look after them.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Thank you, Instructor.¡± Margaret gave a nod, then she turned around and left.

    After escorting Margaret to the door, Zhao Hai returned to his room. Then he heard Laura and the othersining about how he called Margaret by her title. They were telling him about how big of an idiot he was.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. Other¡¯s wives would scold their husbands if they were to see other women outside. On the other hand, his wives were offering him advice to pursue another woman.

    While thinking about this, Zhao Hai¡¯s body shed and entered the Space. Seeing Zhao Hai arrive, Laura and the others immediately surrounded him. Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, why did you call Margaret by her title? I can¡¯t believe you. You could clearly see that she is interested in you.¡±

    Zhao Hai bitterly smiled and asked, ¡°Laura, aren¡¯t you jealous? Actually, I don¡¯t have to do anything since I¡¯m already strong. As long as I reveal my true strength, I don¡¯t believe the Ashley Family would dare to do anything to me.¡±

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, you¡¯re too rxed. The Ashley Family might not dare to touch you if you reveal your strength, but the family is just a medium-ranked power in the Machine Field. Not to say the Machine Field, if you reveal your strength, the World of Cultivation would get word of it. When that timees, you won¡¯t be able to seek shelter.¡±

    Lizzy nodded and added, ¡°Big Brother Hai, you should also know about Margaret¡¯s situation. She¡¯s engaged to the Zhang Family. However, the Zhang Family actually wanted to kill her. If she marries into the Zhang Family, then her situation certainly wouldn¡¯t be good. Are you that cruel to leave her alone? After yourst meeting, it is clear that Margaret has some feelings towards you. You should pursue her. There¡¯s no need to worry about us, Big Brother. I know you love us, we love you as well. And for our family, we wouldn¡¯t oppose you pursuing Margaret.¡±

    Meg smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t forget your duty. You need to make the Buda n grow and expand.¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯m just worried about all of you, so I didn¡¯t want to pursue Margaret.¡±

    Lizzy and the others spat out their tongues and didn¡¯t talk about the topic anymore. Zhao Hai inwardly sighed. This was because he wasn¡¯t sure if this was really what Laura and the others wanted or if they were influenced by the Space. This was also the most annoying aspect about the Space.

    Zhao Hai had no worries about using the Space to subdue his enemies. However, the Space seems to be influencing Laura and the others as well. This wasn¡¯t something that Zhao Hai wanted to happen. However, he has no ability to stop it right now. This was the reason why he could only sigh.

    Zhao Hai clearly knew that the Space would always ce his benefits first. Therefore, the current program was inevitable.

    Whether it was influenced by the Space or not, Laura and the others wanted him to pursue Margaret. In this case, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to betray their expectations.

    After sighing once more, Zhao Hai finally allowed nature to take its course. Actually, he really didn¡¯t have such thoughts about Margaret. But now that Laura and the others said it, Zhao Hai began to think about the situation. It seems like Laura and the others had already weighed the pros and cons of this action.

    Zhao Hai returned to his room and started to study magic runes. Since there were a lot of magic runes present, Zhao Hai¡¯s research started very slow.

    Fortunately, after multiple breakthroughs, Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual force had be more formidable, allowing him things like an eidetic memory. Naturally, this eased his progress.

    The day unconsciously passed by. Zhao Hai went out of the Space and returned to the vi. Then he sat down and prepared for thepetition.

    Desbarres and Tao Wang came in the morning along with Tie Sheng. Tie Sheng had already finished his tasks and had some free time. Naturally, he wanted to see Zhao Hai¡¯s battle.

    When Zhao Hai and the others arrived at the life and death stage, the ce was already filled with people. Zhao Hai went to his seat and then closed his eyes.

    The other contestants also arrived. The other 35 looked at Zhao Hai with difficult expressions. They saw how formidable Zhao Hai¡¯s strength was. Among them, the strongest was only able to instacast fiveyer formations. Moreover, after doing so, their spiritual force would be used up. Butst time, not only did Zhao Hai instacast a 5yer formation, he also followed up with two 10yer formations. Such strength was terrifying for the other contestants.

    Zhao Hai was aware that the others were looking at him, but he didn¡¯t care. His attention was on the Ghost Symbol Camp¡¯s participants. It must be said that the Ghost Symbol Camp was quite good. Of the 36 contestants left, 8 of them were from the camp. Besides Luo Zhi who Zhao Hai killed, only one other person was eliminated.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai also discovered that their equipment seem to be different from before. Their armors and staffs were exchanged.

    The eight looked at Zhao Hai with bad expressions. Naturally, Camp Lord Dia had already talked to them.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and didn¡¯t care about them anymore. No matter how strong the equipment they were given, everything still depended on the user. Strong weapons could only be strong in the hands of the powerful.

    At this time, Cadjo announced the beginning of thepetition. Theputer then began to cycle through the participants. The first battle of the day would be between a Mage of the Ghost Symbol Camp and a Mage from the Upright Symbol Camp.

    The Mage of the Ghost Symbol Camp went on to the stage andpletely crushed his opponent. The equipment of the enemy simply couldn¡¯t catch up.

    The staff used by the Mage from the Ghost Symbol Camp was a high-level item. It had a tenyer formation inside. Even before the battle started, Zhao Hai knew that the Mage¡¯s staff wasn¡¯t inferior to the high-level goods he had in his hand.

    After shing for two rounds, the Mage from the Upright Symbol Camp finally admitted defeat. The Mage from the Ghost Symbol Camp proudly smiled before turning his head and red at Zha Hai. The provocation could be clearly seen. However, Zhao Hai was just sitting there with his eyes closed, as though he was asleep.

    Desbarres had an ugly face on. After the battle, he turned to Dia and said, ¡°Dia, it seems like you really went all out. You even took out some new weapons. What? Afraid to lose 10 million?¡±

    Dia snorted and said, ¡°Of course I can afford to lose 10 million. I just don¡¯t want to lose to you. I don¡¯t believe Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t have a special item on him. If he doesn¡¯t have anything, he wouldn¡¯t have been this strong just four months after ascending. Even if you deny it, nobody would believe you.¡±

    Desbarres coldly snorted and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that changing equipment will make you win. Let me tell you, Zhao Hai being first is already set in stone.¡±

    At this time, the Upright Symbol Camp¡¯s Camp Lord grunted, ¡°Although your bet has nothing to do with us, we still got affected. At least our contestants relied on their own means.¡± Naturally, he was reluctant to ept the Ghost Symbol Camp¡¯s win by having superior equipment.

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t only the Upright Symbol Camp, the other Camp Lords were also having difficult expression on their faces. Dia just gave his contestants an unfair advantage, causing their members to lose.

 Chapter 1133 â€“ Testing Margaret

    <h4>Chapter 1133 ¨C Testing Margaret</h4>

    A light sigh was heard, making the VIP room quiet. Everyone who heard it couldn¡¯t help but lightly cough. It was the Patriarch, it was clear that he wasn¡¯t amused at what happened.

    Thunder looked at those present and said, ¡°What is going on with all of you? This is a ce to fight for the family¡¯s honor. Naturally, you need to use whatever means you could. Alright, we¡¯ll postpone today¡¯s battle. All of you have one day to prepare. Today¡¯s first battle will not be counted. Now, go.¡± After he said that, he stood up and left.

    Desbarres and the others stood up and gave him a bow. They all knew that Thunder was dissatisfied with the squabble. However, they were also dissatisfied with the situation. Therefore, they agreed to the postponing of thepetition.

    After Thunder left, Desbares turned to Dia and said, ¡°You fool. Then next time you want to die, don¡¯t pull us over.¡±

    The others were also looking at Dia in contempt. Dia knew that he was in the wrong, but he still snorted and said, ¡°Fatty, if it weren¡¯t for your bet, I wouldn¡¯t have done this. Don¡¯t you want to unt that you are a rich old man?¡±

    Desbarres smiled bitterly, then he looked at Dia and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you off this time. However, everyone needs to go all out now. Let¡¯s also dissolve the bet. If you weren¡¯t willing to show-off that time, then I wouldn¡¯t have proposed it. But whatever you do, Little Hai¡¯s strength would still tten you. Lister properly, make sure to tell your people to rein in their murderous intent. Or else, Little Hai might not show mercy.¡± After he said that, Desbarres turned and left.

    Dia looked at the departing Desbarres and said, ¡°Bah, what dogsh*t luck did this fatty have to find an expert like that.¡±

    The other Camp Lords were also giving dark sighs. Not to mention being the External Hall manager, the fatty also had a good position in the family. On the other hand, even if they lorded over the camps, the family¡¯s main strength lied on the battleship fleet. Desbarres grew up together with the Patriarch. Therefore, he had the Patriarch¡¯s deep trust. Desbarres¡¯s privilege of going out with ten ships without authorization was something that they didn¡¯t have.

    Because of this, the Camp Lord attached great importance to the Camps they were assigned to. They weren¡¯t like Desbarres who grew up with the Patriarch. Desbarres took care of the Bone Symbol Camp because he held sentiment to the camp. Because of this, he protected the camp, not allowing any danger befall it. And because of his unique situation, Desbarres could afford to not care about the camp¡¯s standing. Even if the Bone Symbol Camp did badly, the family won¡¯t care about it.

    But as for the other camps, the Patriarch always monitored the way they operate. If they cannote up with results that can satisfy the family, then the Patriarch would not let them off easily.

    It was also for this reason that the other camps employed brutal selection methods. It was only through this way that they could provide good results.

    Although the other Camp Lords were in a dark mood, they quickly calmed themselves down. Then all of them left the stage in order to switch the equipment of their participants.

    When the others heard that thepetition was postponed, they obediently left, even those who were feeling vengeful.

    Zhao Hai returned to the Bone Symbol Camp with Desbarres. Then the group went to Zhao Hai¡¯s vi. After they sat down, Zhao Hai asked, ¡°Camp Lord, why was thepetition postponed?¡±

    Desbarres smiled bitterly and exined the situation. Zhao Hai began to understand what was wrong. But then he smiled and said, ¡°So all of them want to make more preparations. Hehe. In any case, the end result would still be the same.¡±

    When he saw Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction, Desbarres couldn¡¯t help but remind him, ¡°Little Hai, you can¡¯t be negligent. Now that those fellows were given time to prepare, they would certainly arrange powerful items to support their participants. You can¡¯t be so rxed in your next battles.¡¯

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Camp Lord, you can rest assured. Even if I don¡¯t use Liquid SIlver and my Undead, they are still not a match against me.¡±

    Desbarres¡¯s two eyes shone as he said, ¡°You¡¯re really that confident?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Camp Lord, don¡¯t underestimate my fighting strength. If I use Liquid Silver, even you are not my match.¡±

    Desbarres nodded and said, ¡°Alright, but things have changed. Make sure to have killing be the least priority. The Camp Lords have made an agreement. As long as their participants aren¡¯t murderous, then don¡¯t kill them. After all, nobody will benefit if people die. Also, the ten million bet has been cancelled.¡±

    ¡°What? How can this be? That 10 million is enough for me to eat in Little Hai¡¯s until I die!¡± Without even waiting for Zhao Hai toment, Tao Wang interjected.

    Desbarres pped Tao Wang before he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°The External Hall¡¯s eight camps might be in apetitive rtionship, but we are also interdependent on each other. The eight camps aren¡¯t treated as very important by the family. So if we always fight, then we would be finished. The Patriarch also knows this, so he allowed us topete with each other. This way, the External Hall wouldn¡¯t unite and be a threat to the family. Naturally, the Camp Lords also understand this. So even if there was fighting, nobody would go all out. At the same time, we make sure that we don¡¯t show any sign of unity. This way, the Patriarch wouldn¡¯t feel pressured. Everybody is in agreement with this aspect. Of course, if someone dared to resort to extreme methods, there¡¯s no need to be polite.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He didn¡¯t expect thispetition to have this much strings connected to it. However, he decided to ce it in the back of his mind. Then he ordered his two robots to prepare meals before asking Desbarres and the others to share a meal with him.

    While everyone was happily eating, Margaret unexpectedly came. Everyone in the vi stared. Then Desbarres and the others gave a strange smile before quickly leaving the area. This caused Margaret¡¯s face to turn red.

    Seeing Margaret arrive, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Even blind people could see that Margaret was interested in him. Zhao Hai asked Margaret to sit down and then poured her some tea before saying, ¡°Instructor, is there anything I can do for you?¡±

    Margaret looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I heard that thepetition was cancelled so that the other camps could return and exchange their equipment. I expected Uncle to give you some equipment, but I think that all of you would be drinking here. Sigh, Zhao Hai, don¡¯t treat thispetition lightly. It¡¯s possible for you to die here.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Instructor, you can rest assured. I have this matterpletely in control. Moreover, the Camp Lords have already reached an agreement. As long as nobody goes to extreme methods to deal with me, then I cannot kill them. I¡¯m not in any danger.¡±

    Margaret frowned, then she said, ¡°That¡¯s no good. It¡¯s too dangerous. This, take this. I¡¯ll tell Uncle Des to prepare you a set of defensive equipment.¡± After she said that, Margaret took out a Mage Staff from her spatial equipment.

    Zhao Hai looked at the staff and couldn¡¯t help but gawk. This staff was very high-level. It was unexpectedly engraved with a 100yer formation set. It was suited for level 4 Mages to use. He didn¡¯t expect Margaret to lend him this staff.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t take the staff, instead he shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t use that. And the Camp Lord has already given me something. It¡¯s the best weapon in the Machine Field.¡±

    Margaret couldn¡¯t help but be curious, ¡°Strongest weapon in the Machine Field?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know? It¡¯s the failed item Leng Wuyeng left behind. It¡¯s now mine, I call him Liquid Silver.¡± Then he waved his hand, making Liquid Silver appear.

    After thinking about it, Zhao Hai decided to tell Margaret about Liquid Silver. Margaret had been good to him, so he couldn¡¯t be indifferent to her. He also wanted to see her reaction upon seeing it.

    Zhao Hai had too many secrets. Therefore, he would need to choose a woman who was virtuous. Laura and the others were also epted by Zhao Hai with this method. Now, it was Margaret¡¯s turn to be tested.

    To be honest, if Margaret didn¡¯te and remind him today, then it might be hard for Zhao Hai to ept her. Now, Margaret¡¯s worry touched Zhao Hai. Because of this, he decided to give her a chance.

    Margaret knew about Leng Wuyeng¡¯s failed weapon. Seeing Zhao Hai wave Leng Wuyeng¡¯s weapon caused her to be shocked. She stared at the staff in Zhao Hai¡¯s hand for a long time. She didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Zhao Hai looked at Margaret¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then waved his hand, causing the staff to turn into liquid and then bind into his body, turning itself into a full body armor.

    Margaret finally believed Zhao Hai¡¯s words. She excitedly stood up and said, ¡°This is fantastic. I didn¡¯t expect you toplete the item left behind by Grandmaster Leng Wuyeng. Right, you cannot tell anyone about this matter or else you¡¯ll suffer bad luck. Zhao Hai, does anyone else know about this?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, then the armor reformed back into a staff. After that, he said, ¡°Rest assured, not a lot of people know about this matter. Only you, the Camp Lord, Tie Sheng, Tao Wang, and the Patriarch.¡±

    Margaret¡¯splexion changed, then she said, ¡°You told him?¡±

    Zhao Hai knew that she was referring to the Patriarch. He nodded and said, ¡°Right. The Camp Lord was the one who informed the Patriarch.¡±

    Margaret¡¯s expression turned difficult. Then she said, ¡°Why did you tell him? Fat Uncle, sigh. Now that he knows, he will certainly find ways to snatch Liquid Silver away from you. Not good, Zhao Hai, you¡¯re in danger. You need to leave the Ashley Family as soon as possible.¡±

 Chapter 1134 â€“ Challenge Tournament

    <h4>Chapter 1134 ¨C Challenge Tournament</h4>

    Seeing Margaret being anxious, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile. Margaret¡¯s performance made Zhao Hai d. However, he didn¡¯t say anything about it. Instead he smiled and said, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to worry about it. The Camp Lord has reached an agreement with the Patriarch. And the Patriarch already agreed for me to use Liquid Silver.¡±

    When Margaret saw Zhao Hai¡¯s confidence, she calmed down. But then her face turned red. She knew clearly that she had been naive. Since that person now knew that Zhao Hai had Liquid Silver, then it was already toote for Zhao Hai to walk away.

    Moreover, her words looked like she cared for Zhao Hai. This caused her to blush. Zhao Hai looked at Margaret and said, ¡°Margaret, thank you. Can I call you Margaret?¡±

    Margaret discovered that she couldn¡¯t bear to look at Zhao Hai in the eye. She lowered her head and gently nodded her head. Then she turned and ran out of the vi, not even saying goodbye.

    Zhao Hai looked at Margaret¡¯s appearance and smiled. Then his body shed and entered the Space. Upon entering the Space, Laura and the others immediately walked over, grinning. Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai is truly fierce. You actually managed to make Margaret flee with a few words.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at them and said, ¡°I think its been a long time since I¡¯ve dealt with all of you. And I¡¯m feeling quite evil today.¡± Then Zhao Hai waved his hand, releasing metallic ropes from Liquid Silver to tie up Laura and the others. The women screamed and seem to resist. However, they had smiles on their faces.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The next day, the stage was filled with people once more. Zhao Hai was also in his seat. With Cadjo¡¯smand, theputer began to roll for the participants in the first battle.

    Zhao Hai just nced at the battle and was quickly disinterested. On the other hand, the two contestants began to turn hectic. Their weapons and protective gear were swapped for better ones, causing the battle to be more dazzling.

    The audience cheered for the battle. At this time, Zhao Hai also discovered that even if the battle had gone hectic, the two participants were holding back. The Camp Lords seem to have already told their members about not going extreme. The crowd¡¯s excitement was great, but the battle was measured.

    Zhao Hai saw this situation and began to feel relieved. In fact, even he didn¡¯t want to kill people. If Luo Zhi didn¡¯t want to take his life, then Zhao Hai might have spared him.

    Battle after battle quickly went by. Zhao Hai was chosen to fight in the ninth battle. His opponent was someone from the Ghost symbol Camp. But it seems like this person had already been talked to. His gaze towards Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have any killing intent, only a bit of provocation. Even if Dia told them to hold back, it seems like they were still not convinced.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care, he looked at his opponent and then gave him a short bow as he said, ¡°Please.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s opponent couldn¡¯t help but stare. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be this polite. He returned the gesture and then quickly took his magic staff out.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then waved his hand to release a formation. Then Zhao Hai said, ¡°Concealing Fog!¡± The formation proceeded to blow up, covering the entire life and death stage with a dark mist.

    Right after the dark mist covered the life and death stage, explosions began to be heard. However, those outside the stage were unable to see what was going on. The audience began to drink and scold. Naturally, the target of their scolding was Zhao Hai and his opponent.

    After some time, the fog on the stage dispersed, revealing the stage. The two participants were still standing. However, the person from the Ghost Symbol Camp was now wearing his protective armor. Then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I admit defeat!¡± After dering his surrender, he turned around and faced Cadjo, ¡°I surrender.¡± Cadjo nodded, then he opened the barrier and let the two exit the stage.

    The others were very dissatisfied. However, they knew that it was useless toin right now. They only grumbled for a few moments before proceeding to watch the next fight. Fortunately, this time, there was no such thing like Zhao Hai¡¯s dark mist.

    After this day¡¯s battles, there would only be 18 people left. Then tomorrow, these 18 participants will be reduced to nine. The day after that, the position for tenth ce would be decided. Then after the tenth position was decided, the first ce would be decided by a challenge tournament!

    A challenge tournament was different from a normal tournament. Normal tournaments would have itsbatants decided by aputer. On the other hand, in a challenge tournament, theputer would randomly select one person. Then that person would then ept challenges from the other nine. If nobody challenges this person, then he would be crowned first ce and would im the reward for being the champion. If people challenge him and he was defeated, then the winner would rece him on the stage. This cycle would continue until 9 people are defeated and one was left.

    In such apetition, only the first ce would be decided. The second, third, fourth ce and so on weren¡¯t chosen. In other words, besides the first ce, the other nine would have equal cement.

    Desbarres and the others have also briefed the participants of this arrangement beforehand. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care much about it. He was already settled on bing first in thispetition so that the Bone Symbol Camp would rise.

    The next days, the 18 participants were reduced to 9. Naturally, Zhao Hai smoothly progressed. Although the others had their equipment changed, their strength still couldn¡¯t match up to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use too powerful formations. At most, he would use tenyer formation sets. However, Zhao Hai¡¯s formation sets were very powerful. Moreover, they were interchangeable. Up until this point, Zhao Hai had already used dozens of unique formation sets. This caused everyone to be startled.

    One must know that the oldest ascender in thispetition had ascended three years ago. At most, they could cast one or two formation sets. But now, there was Zhao Hai who showed dozens of formation sets. It was terrifying to think about.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai just ascended four months ago. How was he able to get dozens of formation sets in that short time? Even those who ascended for a year would find it hard to do so!

    Although the challenge tournament had yet to happen, everyone present knew that the first ce holder could only be Zhao Hai. It would be impossible for the others to snatch this position.

    In the past few days of battles, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use any weapon. He didn¡¯t even show his magic staff nor his protective gear. He defeated everyone with his own strength. Not to say about the Ashley Family, even in the entire Machine Field, Zhao Hai should be the most powerful beginner present.

    The days quickly flew past and it was finally thest day. It was thest day for the family qualifiers and the most exciting one, it was the challenge tournament!

    Zhao Hai and the others arrived at the life and death stage. Besides Zhao Hai, there were two from the Ghost Symbol Camp, two from Wicked Character Camp, then the other camps had one participant each. One could see from this point how close the strength of the Ashley Family¡¯s External Hall¡¯s camps was.

    The day of the challenge tournament was also the day where the stage had the most people. Not only did Desbarres and the others came, Margaret also went to watch. However, Margaret didn¡¯t sit in the VIP room. Instead, she sat behind Zhao Hai¡¯s seat where she could speak directly to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect Margaret toe. When he saw here arrive, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Margaret looked at Zhao Hai and smiled, ¡°I want to see youpete. You need to get first ce.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Those who knew Margaret couldn¡¯t help but be shocked upon seeing her interaction with Zhao Hai. Margaret¡¯s rtionship with Thunder wasn¡¯t a secret matter in the Ashley Family. Because of this, people were clear about Margaret¡¯s situation.

    Due to how Thunder acted, Margaret had a certain resentment towards other men. She barely spoke to the opposite sex other than her elders. But now, she approached Zhao Hai. Who knew how many men threw their sses down in sadness.

    Zhao Hai also felt people¡¯s gazes on him, but he didn¡¯t care. He already expected this to happen.

    Naturally, being in the VIP seats, Thunder was able to see everything. His eyes couldn¡¯t help but shake as he turned to Desbarres and said, ¡°It seems like what you said was true. Margaret indeed has a favorable impression towards Zhao Hai. Have you checked his background in the lower realms?¡±

    It was clear that Thunder cared about Margaret. Therefore, he needed to investigate Zhao Hai¡¯s status in the lower realm. Desbarres hastily nodded and said, ¡°I have checked it. But Patriarch, you should know that these things aren¡¯t necessarily urate. What I know is that Zhao Hai is a Patriarch back in the lower realms. His n is also a Dark Mage family. He¡¯s also known to specialize in Dark Magic. However, he is also an all-element Mage as well as a Warrior. He¡¯s both vicious and merciless. He uses his refining technique on people he killed. I¡¯m afraid he had killed over a million people. Also, he has multiple wives in the lower realms. And it seems like he had a good rtionship with his wives. Thest time him and Margaret met, he still called her instructor. As for how it developed into this, I really don¡¯t know.¡±

    Desbarres didn¡¯t boast too much about Zhao Hai and just told what he found. He knew that Thunder hated being deceived. And if Desbarres lied, then Zhao Hai and Margaret¡¯s development would be cut short. Zhao Hai¡¯s merciless and vicious manner as well as his multiple wives might be a weak point to others, but this wasn¡¯t the case for Thunder.

    This was especially true for Zhao Hai¡¯s vicious attribute. In Thunder¡¯s eyes, this wasn¡¯t a negative, instead it was a strong point. As for Zhao Hai¡¯s wives, Thunder didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, in the eyes of Thunder and Desbarres, Zhao Hai left his wives behind in the lower realms. Him getting another wife in the Machine Field wouldn¡¯t be an issue.

    Thunder nodded and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this kid to be that kind of person. More than a million people? Hehe, great. This is the kind of person the Ashley Family needs.¡±

    Desbarres smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Thunder turned to Desbarres and said, ¡°Take him to meter, I want to see him personally.¡± Desbarres nodded.

    At this time, Cadjo arrived at the stage. He looked at everyone present before he smiled and said, ¡°After several rounds of fighting, the Ashley Family¡¯s ten bravebatants have finally been elected. And today will be their most decisive battle, the challenge tournament! Select the first person receiving the challenge!¡±

    Theputer rolled through the participants before settling on one. Upon seeing the person chosen, Cadjo couldn¡¯t help but stare. His smile seemed to turn wider as he announced, ¡°The first person on stage today shall be Bone Symbol Camp¡¯s Zhao Hai! I ask Zhao Hai toe to the stage!¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect himself to be the first person on the stage as well. However, he just nodded towards Margaret before heading to the stage.

    Seeing Zhao Hai arrive on the stage, Cadjo immediately said, ¡°Good. Now, the challenge tournament begins!¡± Then he proceeded to leave the stage.

    Zhao Hai calmly stood on the stage. Meanwhile, the other participants couldn¡¯t help but look at each other in dismay. They were clear about Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, and they already knew that they cannot win against him. Because of this, the one who went first on the stage would only consume Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual force, making it easier for those following him.

    Because the others knew about this, nobody wanted to be the first to issue the challenge. Cadjo didn¡¯t care about this as he looked at the other participants and said, ¡°ording to the family¡¯s rules, once a person stands on the stage for 1000 breaths then they would win. If nobody challenges Zhao Hai in 1000 breaths of time, then he will immediately im victory. The timer starts now.¡± After he said that, a timer appeared on theputer screen. It started from 1000 and slowly counted down.

    The other nine knew that this wasn¡¯t Cadjo pushing them to fight. This was a well known rule of the Ashley Family. 1000 breaths of time was neither long nor short for these people to decide. The nine had ugly expressions after seeing the number on the screen counting down. They wanted to challenge Zhao Hai, after all their equipment has been upgraded. And these people were talents in their respective camps. They weren¡¯t afraid of Zhao Hai, they just want to fight him.

    When the number on the screen reached 300. One person could no longer keep calm. He stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Then he stood up and went towards the stage.

    Zhao Hai looked at the man and identified him as a Warrior from the Wicked Symbol Camp. His strength was at level 3 and his fighting prowess was very good. His weapon wasn¡¯t a sword and instead it was a spear. This spear was long at three meters in length. If others used this kind of spear, then they might find it hard to fight. However, this person was clearly talented judging by the fact that he was able to ce in the top ten.

 Chapter 1135 â€“ Flawless

    <h4>Chapter 1135 ¨C wless</h4>

    After the Warrior got on the stage, he looked at Zhao Hai quietly for a while. Then he said, ¡°Zhao Hai, you¡¯re strong, very strong. But I¡¯m not weak either. You¡¯ve gotten arrogant. Refusing to use any weapon will be your biggest undoing. You should know that this is no longer the lower realms. Mages who don¡¯t use weapons will not have any achievements, even if you are a genius.¡±

    Zhao Hai just listened to the Warrior from the Wicked Symbol Camp. Then after the Warrior stopped talking, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not refusing to use my weapon. But your strength is not enough for me to take it out.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the Warrior couldn¡¯t help but stare. His expression sunk, then he said, ¡°Well then, let me make my move!¡± He raised his spear up and readied to attack.

    When he saw this, Zhao Hai calmly waved his hand and muttered, ¡°Shield¡± Along with his words, a shield appeared in front of him. This shield wasn¡¯t as thick as a fiveyer formation shield, but it still didn¡¯t look weak.

    The Warrior from the Wicked Symbol Camp sneered, then he thrust his spear forward, aiming towards Zhao Hai¡¯s shield. What he released was still sword qi. Sword Qi was just a general description, therefore it was used whenever a Warrior in the Machine Field released an attack.

    Zhao Hai just stood behind his shield and greeted the attack with a smile. The attack didn¡¯t even budge the shield, there was no movement at all. When the Warrior from the Wicked Symbol Camp saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. At this time, he suddenly heard a voiceing from behind him, ¡°Spear!¡± He turned around since he felt a sharp chill behind his neck. He knew very well that the opponent had a weapon pointed at his back. If he dared to move, then the other side wouldn¡¯t mind attacking.

    The Warrior from the Wicked Symbol Camp immediately held his hands up and said, ¡°Alright, I admit defeat.¡± When he said that, Zhao Hai withdrew his magic. Then his body shed back to the front of the Warrior ¡°I ept.¡±

    The Warrior from the Wicked Character camp muttered, ¡°So this is Zhao Hai.¡± As he said that, he proceeded to head down from the stage.

    Zhao Hai stayed on the stage and didn¡¯t say anything. At this time, the eight remaining participants looked at each other. They seem to not know what to do.

    Those watching at the side could see everything that happened. Zhao Hai just used two ordinary spells. One was a metal element shield while the other was actually a dark element spell.

    Zhao Hai used his shield in order to distract his opponent. Then he used dark magic to attack the enemy with a spear from behind.

    The entire process could be said to be very simple. However, this was the hardest thing a Mage could do when fighting.

    All battles couldn¡¯tst for too long. Even warships have reactor furnaces that needed fuel. And this fuel was limited, cing a time limit on how long a warship could fight.

    Experts were the same. Whether they be Mages or Warriors, their battle qi and spiritual force could run out. Because of this, they couldn¡¯t fight for a long time. A good example of this was Zhao Hai and Addison¡¯s fight, both of them almost killed themselves from exhaustion.

    When the Warrior from the Wicked Symbol Camp left the stage, the others were at a loss for a while. Although the fight wasn¡¯t short, it wasn¡¯t as long as they expected either.

    They already knew that Zhao Hai was strong, so they intend to have the first person consume his spiritual force. But now, it seems like this n was useless. This caused the other challengers to be clueless about what to do.

    Even if the challengers were stunned, this didn¡¯t mean that time wasn¡¯t counting down. Theputer began to count down from 1000 once more. If nobody issued a challenge by the time theputer finished counting down, then Zhao Hai would be the champion.

    The timer continued to count down. However, the eight challengers below the stage were still looking at each other in dismay, which was the same situation they were in at the beginning.

    Cadjo couldn¡¯t help butmend Zhao Hai in his mind. Zhao Hai¡¯s first victory was so wless. Not only had it ended swiftly, it was also so clean and neat which caused a lot of pressure on the other challengers. Now, they need to think deeply about challenging Zhao Hai.

    Ii can be said that Zhao Hai used this tactic to gain time for himself. It could also be a tactic to put pressure on the next challenger.

    Calm! Terrifying calmness! This was Cadjo¡¯s appraisal of Zhao Hai. Although the fight looked simple, Cadjo saw something different.

    The challenge tournament could be said to be an unfairpetition. The person on the stage would be repeatedly challenged by multiple people, wearing him out in the process. Therefore, the first person on the stage would generally be in the worst situation while thest man would benefit from it all.

    However, Zhao Hai had been too calm in his first challenge battle. In turn, this created a huge pressure on the next challengers, causing them to hesitate. This allowed Zhao Hai more time to himself. This was the best method for someone who wanted to survive a situation that was designed to wear them down.

    Finally, when theputer counted down to 200, the second challenger went up on stage. This person was also from the Wicked Symbol Camp. The Ghost Symbol Camp and the Wicked Symbol Camp both had two contestants in the challenge tournament. Now, both of the Wicked Symbol Camp¡¯s participants have gone to the stage.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dislike the people from the Wicked Symbol Camp. In fact, he didn¡¯t care about the people from the other camps. He wasn¡¯t even resentful towards the Ghost Symbol Camp. It was only those who wanted to kill him that he needed to kill.

    The person from the wicked Symbol Camp was also a Warrior. His weapon was a normal two-handed broadsword. When he got up on the stage, he pulled his sword out and calmly looked at Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai saw that the other party seems to be disinterested in talking, so he decided to stay silent. He just gave the other person a bow and then gestured to begin.

    The Warrior was still intently looking at Zhao Hai and didn¡¯t issue any response. When he saw this, Zhao Hai decided to make the first move. He waved his hand and released a magic formation. A spear began to depart from the formation and went directly towards the enemy.

    The Warrior just stood there and didn¡¯t have any intention to escape. When the spear was close to hitting him, his swung his sword and sent a sword qi out.

    Zhao Hai has to recognize that the Machine Field¡¯s metal element magic had very strong attacking strength. Although his spear couldn¡¯tpare to the enemy Warrior¡¯s sword qi, its might was equivalent to a level 1 Warrior. Seeing the enemy parry the spear effortlessly, Zhao Hai knew that the other was certainly an expert.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s two eyes narrowed. He knew what the other party was nning to do. They were nning to hold on as long as possible to consume Zhao Hai¡¯s energy. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care, he just waved his hand and released a fireball towards the Warrior.

    The Warrior lit up with earth yellow battle qi. His broadsword also turned earth yellow before it sliced a fireball. But at the same time, Zhao Hai released a fiveyer formation. However, this formation wasn¡¯t like other attacking formations.

    Most attacking formations would release an attack towards the enemy. On the other hand, this formation would make the Warrior from the Wicked Symbol Camp sink into the stage.

    When the Warrior saw this formation, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. He could identify that this was an earth element formation. However, the life and death stage was made out of metal. How could this earth element magic be useful?

    When while he was puzzled, the Warrior suddenly felt the iron underneath his foot turn into quicksand, making his body sink down.

    The Warrior was startled. He couldn¡¯t understand how Zhao Hai¡¯s spell could turn the metal stage into quicksand. However, he wasn¡¯t given time to think about this. The Warrior exerted his energy to fly out. But at this moment, the quicksand suddenly turned into a bed of thorns. It was actually abined formation.

    Just after the Warrior managed to fly out, the earth below him began to rumble. Then a huge metal thorn began to fly out, shooting towards the Warrior.

    The Warrior was greatly surprised. But just as he was about to take action, he discovered that it was already toote. Zhao Hai just released a 10yer formation, the fiery arrow rain!

    This arrow rain was the same formation Zhao Hai used against Luo Zhi. Because of this, the Warrior was aware of its might. Seeing that Zhao Hai was about to activate the formation, the Warrior quickly raised his hand and said, ¡°I admit defeat!¡±

    Just as the Warrior¡¯s voice fell, Zhao Hai withdrew the formation. The life and death arena returned to its calm. The Warrior bowed to Zhao Hai and proceeded to get down from the arena.

    Zhao Hai just stood there waiting for the next match. But this time, he didn¡¯t need to wait too long. The other participants seem to realize that waiting too long would only be beneficial to Zhao Hai. Because of this, another challenger immediately jumped on the stage. This time, it was a Mage from the Ghost Symbol Camp.

    The proceeding battle didn¡¯t have any suspense. Although the Mage had a staff with a 10yer formation inside, it still wasn¡¯t a threat to Zhao Hai. After all, a recorded formation wasn¡¯t part of a Mage¡¯s strength. Everything still depended on a person¡¯sbat ability!

 Chapter 1136 â€“ Not Too Difficult

    <h4>Chapter 1136 ¨C Not Too Difficult</h4>

    No idents happened in the challenge tournament. With Zhao Hai¡¯s overwhelming strength, he was able to be thest person up on the stage.

    The challenge tournament allowed the Ashley Family¡¯s External Hall Camps to see Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. Without using any weapons nor supporting items, he was able to win against nine challengers. This was a first time for the Ashley Family¡¯s qualifiers.

    Right after the tournament was the awarding ceremony, held on the life and death stage. Thunder personally gave the prize to Zhao Hai. Actually, the prize was just a formality. Zhao Hai already had Liquid Silver, so he really didn¡¯t need anything. However, it can be seen the Margaret had some influence on Thunder. Therefore, Thunder decided to give something to Zhao Hai. And the prize was also somewhat special. The first part of the prize was a sizeable bonus. While the second part wasn¡¯t actually an item. Instead, it was a chip that recorded the Ashley Family¡¯s secret formation sets.

    This reward was proposed by Desbarres. And Thunder didn¡¯t have any problem with it. In Thunder¡¯s mind, Zhao Hai was already set to be a person of the Ashley Family. Zhao Hai was a member of the Bone Symbol Camp. At the same time, he had his rtionship with Margaret.

    Besides these two things, there was another reason for Thunder to give Zhao Hai the family¡¯s formation sets. Since he was given the family¡¯s formation sets, Zhao Hai could no longer think about leaving the Ashley Family. If he did, whether it be for Liquid Silver or the formation sets, Thunder would use the Ashley Family¡¯s entire strength to destroy him.

    Zhao Hai also understood Thunder¡¯s message. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t too polite and happily epted the chip. And thus, the Ashley Family¡¯s qualifiers was done.

    As soon as the ceremony ended, instead of returning to the Bone Symbol Camp to celebrate with Tao Wang and Tie Sheng, Zhao Hai went with Desbarres to see Thunder.

    Thunder received Zhao Hai inside his study. After Zhao Hai and Desbarres entered the room, they quickly gave Thunder a salute. Thunder nodded, then he waved his hand and said, ¡°Sit.¡± Desbarres allowed Zhao Hai to sit. Thunder stood there and sized Zhao Hai up. After some time, he opened his mouth and said, ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been very close with Margaret?¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. He didn¡¯t expect Thunder to be this direct. But he still nodded and said, ¡°I am. Miss Margaret is my Instructor, and our rtionship is very good.¡±

    Thunder raised his brows and asked, ¡°Just your instructor?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Not just an instructor. I¡¯vee to care about Miss Margaret, she¡¯s a precious friend.¡±

    Thunder¡¯s eyes sparkled for a moment and asked, ¡°So just a friend?¡±

    Zhao Hao smiled bitterly and said, ¡°She¡¯s just a friend now. But as forter on, who knows.¡±

    Thunder looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Good. Kid, I didn¡¯t expect you to say that. Hahaha. Good.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make any noise. Desbarres turned to Thunder and said, ¡°Young Master¡± Thunder looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I¡¯ll allow you to be close with Margaret. However, I have a request.¡±

    As he said that, Thunder¡¯s gaze went cold, then he continued, ¡°You got your hands on Grandmaster Leng Wuyeng¡¯s ultimate weapon. And at the same time, you have the secret formation sets that the family collected for many years. You should understand that you¡¯re now one with the Ashley Family. If you dared to betray the Ashley Family, then I will do what I can to take your life!¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Thunder continued, ¡°Recently, our Ashley Family hasn¡¯t been getting good results in the Six Realm Beginner Competition¡¯s realm qualifiers. I want to leave this matter for you to solve. From the 100 people that will qualify for the realm, I want you to ce in the top 10.¡±

    Zhao Hai knit his brows. Seeing Zhao Hai frown, Desbarres¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but thump. He knew that Thunder didn¡¯t want people to disappoint him. If Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t achieve this, then Thunder would certainly be furious.

    When he saw Zhao Hai knit his brows, Thunder couldn¡¯t help but feel his anger rising. But at this time, Zhao Hai opened his mouth and said, ¡°Top ten in the qualifiers? That¡¯s easy, I will take top then in the Six Realm Beginner Competition!¡±

    Thunder and Desbarres were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to have such huge ambitions. Desbarres quickly said, ¡°Little Hai, you know how powerful the guys from the other realms are, right? Are you that confident in Liquid Silver?¡±

    With Liquid Silver, Zhao Hai could now use 100 thousandyer formations at will. However, what Zhao Hai told Desbarres and the others was that he could use 10 thousandyer formations. One must know that this ability was at the top of the Machine Field.

    However, Desbarres understood that even if Zhao Hai could use a 10 thousandyer formation, fighting people from the Cultivation Realm would still be hard.

    The people from the Cultivation Realm also regarded the beginnerpetition as a very important matter. They would deliberately train new ascenders just for thepetition. They would select the participants the moment they ascend. Then they would train and provide them with countless pills, techniques, and resources. All of this just so that they could achieve a good result in the beginnerpetition. With this setup, Desbarres believed that Zhao Hai would still be defeated no matter how manyyers his Magic Theory formations had.

    After he heard Desbarres, Zhao Hai shook his head, then he replied, ¡°Even if I can¡¯t cast that manyyers of formations, I am still confident. I will try my best to win. I also want to see how Magic Theory fares against the other realms.¡±

    Thunder looked at Zhao Hai, then heughed and said, ¡°Good, that¡¯s what I want to hear. My request for you is the same. As long as you get top ten in the realm qualifiers, I won¡¯t put myself between you and Margaret. And if you can really ce top ten in the beginnerpetition, then not only the Ashley Family, the entire Machine Field would give you a huge gift.¡±

    Zhao Hao nodded, then Thunder said, ¡°Also, the realm qualifiers isn¡¯t a joke. There are more than ten million participants. If you don¡¯t take care, then you would certainly suffer a loss.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Thunder waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, you can go back.¡± Zhao Hai and Desbarres stood up and left after they gave Thunder a salute.

    Once Zhao Hai and Desbarres were inside the car, Desbarres turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯re too reckless. If you don¡¯t reach the top ten in the beginnerpetition, then what would I do? You need to watch your promises next time.¡±

    Zhao Hai knew that Desbarres had good intentions, so he didn¡¯t refute his words. However, he was already settled on his decision. When the two arrived at the Bone Symbol Camp, they discovered that everyone was in a festive mood.

    Everyone was so happy that one might think that it was themselves who won first ce. Desbarres and Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. However, Desbarres¡¯s smile was bittersweet.

    Desbarres had done too much for the Bone Symbol Camp. But even so, the Camp was still doing badly in the past few years. Being suppressed by other people made him really ufortable.

    Now, with Zhao Hai here, the Bone Symbol Camp was starting to go above other camps. This caused everyone in the came to feel both proud and ted.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai and Desbarres hade back, everyone in the Bone Symbol Camp cheered and weed them. Zhao Hai could not hear anyone. With too many people present, everyone sounded like they were mumbling.

    Desbarres smiled upon seeing everyone. Then he loudly said, ¡°Alright, everyone go to the dining hall. We¡¯re drinking until we pass out!¡± Everyone cheered. The Warriors came over and lifted Zhao Hai and Desbarres before carrying them towards the dining hall.

    Tao Wang and Tie Sheng were already inside the dining hall. Moreover, the food had been prepared.

    Besides Tao Wang and Tie Sheng, Margaret was also inside the dining hall. Naturally, the reason Margaret was here was Zhao Hai.

    When he saw Margaret, Desbarres smiled faintly and then turned to Zhao Hai, he said, ¡°Little Hai, go apany Miss Margaret. Tao Wang, Tie Sheng, you¡¯re with me.¡± Then the three proceeded to leave the area.

    Margaret was somewhat embarrassed. But she still sat on the table with Zhao Hai. When everyone saw Zhao Hai and Margaret together, they didn¡¯t dare barge in.

    After sitting down, Margaret turned her head to Zhao hai and said, ¡°Did that person meet you?¡±

    Zhao Hai knew that Margaret was talking about Patriarch Thunder. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, the Patriarch asked to meet me.¡±

    Margaret turned anxious, she asked, ¡°What did you talk about?¡±

    When he saw Margaret¡¯s tense expression, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile as he gave his answer, ¡°Not really that much. But the Patriarch gave me a task. He wants me to get top ten in the realm qualifiers.¡±

    When Margaret heard Zhao Hai, she couldn¡¯t help but rx. But she was still unconvinced, ¡°Only that?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Right, it¡¯s only that. But he said that if I get top ten in the qualifier, he wouldn¡¯t go in between us two.¡± Zhao Hai¡¯s words made Margaret stare. Then her face turned red as she lowered her head and asked, ¡°Did he really say that?¡±

    Zhao Hai chuckled, ¡°He did, you can ask the Camp Lord.¡± Margaret just nodded and didn¡¯t make any noise. Zhao Hai looked at Margaret, then he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Margaret, I need to be honest with you. I have wives that I love in the lower realms. If you like me, then you need to prepare sharing me with them.¡± Margaret nodded and said, ¡°I understand.¡± Her voice was very low, but it was firm.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but bitterly smile. He knew that Margaret was certainly thinking that Laura and the others were left behind in the lower realms. She might be thinking that he meant sharing spiritually. She wouldn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai actually brought Laura and the others with him!

 Chapter 1137 â€“ Doing a mission

    <h4>Chapter 1137 ¨C Doing a mission</h4>

    Three days have passed since the end of the Ashley Family¡¯s qualifiers. At this time, Zhao Hai was already a celebrity in the family. He was called the strongest beginner in the External Hall.

    The reason why everyone added ¡®beginner¡¯ was because the External Hall¡¯s camps also had old ascenders who were very strong. Everyone thought that it would be impossible for Zhao Hai to defeat them. Therefore, they only gave him the title of strongest beginner.

    It was only Desbarres and a few people who understood that not only the entire External Hall, but Zhao Hai would be one of the strongest experts in the Machine Field if he used Liquid Silver.

    However, this matter was a secret; nobody would dare reveal it. Also, in the past few days, the Bone Symbol Camp was immersed in an endless mood of festivity. Of course, the most enviable thing in the Bone Symbol Camp was Zhao Hai¡¯s rtionship with Margaret. By this point, everyone had regarded Zhao Hai and Margaret to be together. Everyone could see the both of them together almost every day.

    The Machine Field¡¯s realm qualifiers would be held in two month¡¯s time. In these two months, the Ashley Family as well as the other families would collect information about the other contestants for thepetition.

    And in these two months, the family had limited Zhao Hai¡¯s activity. If Zhao Hai wanted to do something, then it needed to be approved by the family. In essence, Zhao Hai¡¯s life had turned back to normal.

    Zhao Hai also found the chance to return to the academy to see Dins and the others. Dins and the others were also aware of Zhao Hai¡¯s achievements. They didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would be this strong just a few months after ascending. Their friend¡¯s progress naturally made them very happy.

    Dins and the others were also doing very welltely. They already reached a state of being able to outdo others. Moreover, with how Zhao Hai was taking care of them, they had already regarded him as a friend and family member. Because of this, Zhao Hai¡¯s progress made them d.

    After a short reunion with Dins and the others, Zhao Hai returned to the Bone Symbol Camp to resume his training. However, Zhao Hai knew that closing up at this point would be useless. And now that he had be a member of the Bone Symbol Camp, he wanted to do something.

    It was impossible for the Bone Symbol Camp to develop if they just relied on money. They still needed to do missions. And through these missions, they would slowly gain reputation. So when a special missiones up, then someone mighte and approach the camp.

    After the family¡¯s internal qualifiers, the Bone Symbol Camp experienced a low-point in doing missions. Even Tie Sheng, the person in charge of missions in the Bone Symbol Camp, took a rest.

    With the realm qualifiers happening in two months, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to spend the entire time practicing. Practicing wasn¡¯t productive to him. What¡¯s productive was doing missions and making contributions to the Bone Symbol Camp.

    Because of this, when Zhao Hai returned from the Academy, he immediately went to look for Desbarres. Since Desbarres was the External Hall¡¯s manager and the Bone Symbol Camp¡¯s lord, it was enough for Zhao Hai to approach him.

    Seeing Zhao Hai looking for him, Desbarres stared for a moment before he said, ¡°Little Hai, why are you here? Do you need anything?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Camp Lord, I have something to discuss.¡±

    Desbarres frowned, ¡°What is it? I¡¯ll do my best to help you.¡±

    Seeing Desbarres¡¯s reaction, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Camp Lord, ever since I entered the camp, I have yet to do a mission. I couldn¡¯t justify this. Since the Machine Field qualifiers isn¡¯t happening soon, I¡¯d like to use this opportunity to do a mission.¡±

    When he heard this, Desbarres thought that he misunderstood. He frowned and said, ¡°You want to do a mission? Don¡¯t you have to prepare for getting top ten in the realm qualifiers two months from now?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°That isn¡¯t an issue. I¡¯m currently on a bottleneck. Even if I close up, it would be useless. It¡¯s better for me to do missions and experience actualbat. This way, I can also get more familiar with Little Silver.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Desbarres nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I agree. But you need to consult Tie Sheng. The camp¡¯s missions are being managed by him.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and went to find Tie Sheng.

    Tie Sheng¡¯s office was also inside the camp¡¯s headquarters. He was tasked with picking and handing missions to the camp. There were also particrly important missions that needed to be personally managed by him.

    Tie Sheng¡¯s missions weren¡¯t too crucial. Generally, he would handle group missions, taken in the name of the Bone Symbol Camp. He wouldn¡¯t participate in missions that were taken in his own name.

    At this time, Tie Sheng was processing documents in his office. Then suddenly, the door opened and a person walked in. Tie Sheng looked up and gawked. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai toe looking for him.

    However, Tie Sheng quickly recovered. He looked at Zhao Hai in confusion and said, ¡°Little Hai, what brings you to my office? You want to drink? Let me finish this first.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Big Brother Tie Sheng, do I need to ask you for a drink whenever I see you? This time I didn¡¯te for a drink, I want to ask for a mission.¡±

    Tie Sheng stared, he was puzzled so he asked, ¡°You want a mission? The realm qualifiers is happening soon. It would be better for you to stay in the camp.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Brother Tie Sheng, at this point, practicing is useless for me. Therefore, I want to do missions in order to gain battle experience. This would also allow me to be more familiar with Liquid Silver.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Tie Sheng nodded and said, ¡°Alright. After all, with Liquid Silver, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for you to survive in the beginnerpetition. I can give you a mission. What type of mission do you want?¡±

    Naturally, Tie Sheng¡¯s confidence in Liquid Silver was much greater than his confidence of Zhao Hai. However, he still wasn¡¯t confident in the Machine Field¡¯s performance at the Six Realm Beginner Competition.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything about it and just smiled faintly and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t taken any missions before, so I¡¯ll leave the choice to you. A group mission would be good. However, it needs to be a bit difficult. Or else I won¡¯t be able to familiarize myself with Liquid Silver.¡±

    Tie Sheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°A group mission would be good, this way you can have people taking care of you. I¡¯ll see what missions we have avable.¡±

    Tie Sheng opened hisputer and searched for a while. Then his eyes suddenly shone. He turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, this mission is very suitable for you. You can finally take revenge.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Revenge? Does it involve the Zhang Family?¡±

    Tie Sheng nodded, ¡°Right. It¡¯s an internal mission of the Zhang Family. They need to escort a fleet of ten medium freighters to Luke from their headquarters in Adam. They would send people from their External Hall for this mission. What we need to do is to disguise as pirates to attack their fleet. There¡¯s no other purpose for this mission other than striking the Zhang Family. So are you interested? This will make you go against a battleship. Moreover, it¡¯s a group mission.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s two eyes shone, he said, ¡°Good, I¡¯m interested. Right, who else will take this mission?¡±

    Tie Sheng smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be going. And besides the Bone Symbol Camp, other camps would also send their own people. Themander for this mission is a core member of the family. But the people from the Bone Symbol Camp will act together. Will you join?¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯ll join. I wouldn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity. But if we take a battleship down, how will the aplishment be handled?¡±

    Tie Sheng looked strangely at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Good. It seems like you¡¯re prepared to go to extremes. Rest assured, as long as you¡¯re able to take a battleship down, everything left behind will be handed over to the Bone Symbol Camp. You might not know, but modified battleships can fetch a good price. And even if we don¡¯t sell it, we can still make use of it.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled, I¡¯ll participate. When do we start?¡±

    Tie Sheng smiled faintly and said, ¡°We depart five dayster.¡±

    Zhao Hao nodded, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Then he turned around and left.

    As soon as he got back to his room, Zhao Hai found that Margaret was already waiting for him. Upon seeing Zhao Hai, Margaret stood up and said, ¡°Where did you go? Why didn¡¯t I find you?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I went to see the Camp Lord. Since the qualifiers is still two months away, I decided to do some missions. I just met with Brother Tie Sheng, we¡¯ll be departing five dayster.¡±

    When Margaret heard Zhao Hai, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°What mission is it? And the Camp Lord agreed?¡± Margaret already knew about Liquid Silver, so after thinking about it for some time, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll take the mission as well.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he quickly said, ¡°Why do you want to take the mission, what if something happens? And even if you want to, the Camp Lord might not agree.¡±

    Margaret snorted and said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me. I¡¯m a level 4 Mage. I¡¯ll go see Uncle right now.¡± Then she turned around and left. Zhao Hai initially wanted to stop her but he decided to give up.

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly before his body shed into space. Laura and the others immediately weed him. Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, why don¡¯t you find an opportunity to take her to the Space?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Laura and couldn¡¯t help but force a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s wait. She¡¯s not suitable for the Space right now. Are you getting more anxious than me?¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°We just want to see her reaction upon seeing the Space.¡± Zhao Hai smiled bitterly, he didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    Zhao Hai chatted with Laura and the others before going back outside. He knew that Margaret should being back by now. And just as Zhao Hai came out, Margaret knocked on his door with a smile on her face. Upon seeing Zhao Hai she said, ¡°I¡¯ll be going with you five dayster. It¡¯s time for me to take my revenge.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly. From what he saw during the Zhang Family¡¯s attackst time, he knew that Margaret¡¯s experience was still too low. She was dreaming if she really wanted to take revenge against the Zhang family.

    However, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t tell her this. Instead he smiled and said, ¡°Alright. We only need to follow Brother Tie Sheng¡¯s lead. He¡¯s quite strong and has a lot of experience inmand. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡±

    Margaret actually looked both excited and nervous. She was like a child that was waiting to do something evil. With her excited face, Margaret looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Hey, what if we take a ship by force? Do we sell it or use it?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Rx. These things will be handed over to the camp to manage.¡± Margaret¡¯s excitement didn¡¯t reduce at all. She kept discussing to Zhao Hai about keeping it.

    Five days quickly passed by. This mission was kept in deep secrecy. Only a small number of people in the Ashley Family knew about it. Even those who epted the mission were still unaware about what they would do.

    This time, 200 members from the Bone Symbol Camp joined. The weakest of them was at level 3. After all, those less than level 3 couldn¡¯t survive going in outer space.

    Although there were a lot of people from the Bone Symbol Camp, two people became the center of attention. They were Zhao Hai and Margaret.

    Margaret¡¯s status in the Ashley Family wasn¡¯t a secret. Additionally, she had been visiting Zhao Hai recently. Because of this, the people from the Bone Symbol Camp knew about her. They just didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai and Margaret to participate in the mission.

    All those who participated in the mission were sent out to outer space by a small spaceship. Then they transferred to a bigger ship before heading to their destination.

    Since this mission was kept secret, all camps involved would gather at the outer space base and take a medium-sized battleship.

    For this mission, the External Hall dispatched more than 1700 people altogether. With so many people and only one ship, the rooms were very packed. Rooms originally for one person now had six people squeezed inside.

    The room that Zhao Hai was in had the same situation, but fortunately he was grouped up with those from the Bone Symbol Camp. As for Margaret, since she had special status, she was allocated a room for herself.

    After everyone had arrived at the outer space base, the spaceship immediately took off. Their destination was a ce called Rainbow Meteor Field.

 Chapter 1138 â€“ Ambush

    <h4>Chapter 1138 ¨C Ambush</h4>

    The Rainbow Meteor Field, what a beautiful name! However, just like in the forests, the most beautiful things are the most dangerous. The Rainbow Meteorite Field might be beautiful, but it was extremely lethal towards fleets.

    The Rainbow Meteor Field was an extremely huge zone. The countless meteorites here were maic and at the same time chaotic. Nobody would survive a journey to the middle of this zone. Even if a powerful Expert goes in alone, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to prate the meteor field.

    The entire field had a radiance surrounding it. It looks beautiful and dazzling, but all fleets chose to stay away from it.

    And don¡¯t think that it was safe to hide inside the meteorite field. In this area, meteorites would asionally crash against each other and split. Then this would cause a chain reaction where more and more meteorites explode. The irregrity of this event made it dangerous to stay on the edge of the field.

    However, this meteorite field was actually in the path between Adam and Luke. It was also impossible for the Zhang Family to go around it. There is only a small opening in the meteorite field that allowed for a fairly safer route. Zhao Hai and the others would stage an ambush in this ce.

    The Ashley Family¡¯s ship arrived at the area ahead of time. Then Zhao Hai and the others left the ship and went into groups to hide behind meteors. On the other hand, the battleship went to find a proper ce to hide.

    Because of the maic field as well as the energy storms present, most electronic equipment couldn¡¯t be used here. Ships would need to rely on the pilot¡¯s driving experience so that the ship could safely pass through. It can be said that this meteor field was the best ce for staging an ambush.

    Zhao Hai and the other people from the Bone Symbol Camp hid on a piece of meteorite. This meteorite wasn¡¯t far from the route. It was quite huge, to the point of reaching the size of aoid.

    After Zhao Hai and the others arrived on the meteorite, they immediately dug open a cavern on it. Then they dug smaller caves inside. It didn¡¯t take long before it turned into a temporary base.

    Besides staying in the temporary base, after discussions with Tie Sheng, Zhao Hai also made a small cave on a meteorite behind the base. This would be a key factor in their ambush.

    After constructing the temporary base, Tie Sheng would regrly send people to monitor the situation of the passage. This way, they could immediately move once the Zhang Family fleet was discovered.

    Although this mission was being headed by a core member of the family, themander allowed each camp to move independently due to the mission¡¯s nature. Each group leader could make moves on their own discretion.

    The Bone Symbol Camo¡¯s leader was Tie Sheng. And since these missions were the type he took more often, he was quite experienced about what to do. Because of this, he was able tomand the group better.

    However, very few people knew that Zhao Hai was also offering ideas about how to deal with the Zhang Family¡¯s fleet. Although Zhao Hai presented a lot of ideas, he didn¡¯t im them for his own. Everything was seen as Tie Sheng¡¯s contributions.

    Zhao Hai knew that even if he was very famous in the Bone Symbol Camp, this was only because he managed to bring honor to the camp. His reputation was still less than Tie Sheng¡¯s. If people from the Bone Symbol Camp knew that these ideas have been presented by Zhao Hai, then they might not be convinced about their effectiveness.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai decided to step aside and credit his ideas to Tie Sheng. He would just offer ideas while Tie Sheng would make the final decision.

    Days flew past as everyone cemented their ns. It was decided that the attack would happen ten dayster once the Zhang Family¡¯s fleet enters the passage. The reason for this was because they were afraid that the Zhang Family might have made some preparations.

    To be honest, there were a lot of people who felt ufortable about this mission. But the Bone Symbol Camp were able to endure since they knew that this was a family mission.

    Most people from the Bone Symbol Camp didn¡¯t know about the hidden matter between the Ashley Family and the Zhang Family. What they knew was that the two families were allies. Because of this, they couldn¡¯t understand this action.

    But after Tie Sheng told them about the reward for the mission, they easily forgot about these matters. For the External Hall, nothing was better than a solid reward. For them alliances between families were worth a fart. Only solid money can move their hearts.

    People from the External Hall were mostly ascenders from the lower realms. They were prideful beings in their respective realms, but after arriving at the Machine Field, they found that their identity changed from a heaven¡¯s son to an inferior being. The natives in the Machine Field looked down on ascenders. Some ascenders found it hard to adapt to this change in status.

    Ascenders who had talent were able to slowly adjust their mentality. With their hearts still resolute, with enough effort, they were able to be experts in the realm. However, for most people, this spirit vanished. As they became members of External Halls, their pursuit changed from bing strong to acquiring machine coins.

    It can be said that these people had lost their ideals and were now chasing after money, which was sad.

    Ambitious people would set goals, and those with enough talent would be strong. If you only live for money, then your life would be pitiful. However, the majority of people from External Halls were doing this exact same thing, living for the sake of money.

    The Chinese used to say that poverty inhibits one¡¯s ambitions. This sentence can also be applied to the people in the Machine Field¡¯s External Halls. Mages and Warriors who didn¡¯t have enough ie to support their lifestyle would end up chasing after money.

    As the days went past, the Bone Symbol Camp also made exchanges with the other camps. Under themander¡¯s orders, everyone made attack calctions from time to time.

    The Bone Symbol Camp held a key position in this ambush as they would be the first group tounch the attack. However, their position was at the innermost part of the route. As soon as they attack, the other camps would follow after. This was because the Bone Symbol Camp was tasked with attacking the lead battleship of the Zhang Family¡¯s fleet. Doing so would force the other ships to stop.

    It can be said that the Bone Symbol Camp¡¯s task was very heavy. Their attack on the lead ship would affect the oue of the seeding attacks.

    Ten days went by in a sh. The people from the Bone Symbol Camp were tensed. They knew that the fight wasing soon. Sure enough, the Zhang Family didn¡¯t disappoint them. They arrived right on time.

    The fleetprised of ten shps. These ten ships weren¡¯t true battleships. Instead, they were merchant ships that were armed with weapons. They weren¡¯tbat-oriented and mainly served as transport. They were armed with a simple weapons system as well as a limited number of mechs. There were also Mages and Warriors on the ships to serve as guards.

    Commanding the Zhang Family¡¯s ship was a man named Adams. He¡¯s a merchant captain with a lot of experience and had already made multiple trips safely through the Rainbow Meteor Field. Because of this history, the Zhang Family felt relieved leaving this matter to him.

    Even with his status, Adams was still wary every time he went through the meteorite field. Adams knew clearly that the Rainbow Meteor Field was extremely random. It was a very dangerous zone that could randomly destroy ships.

    Once the fleet entered the meteor field, Adams¡¯s rxed expression turned stern. His two eyes were focused on the path.

    This passage wasn¡¯t very long. Spaceships could pass through it in one hour with full speed. However, ships wouldn¡¯t dare traverse this passage in their full speed. This was because meteors would sometimes wander through the passage. If a ship manages to hit these meteorites, then a chain reaction would certainly ur.

    Because of this, even if speed was crucial in passing through this region, haste was heavily discouraged. One couldn¡¯t go too fast nor too slow. With his experience, Adams clearly knew how to traverse this passage.

    Adams was currently inside the ship right behind the lead ship. If the lead ship met an attack, then he could use the second ship to help.

    After eyeing the passage for some time, Adams quickly said, ¡°All ships slow down to twenty knots. Ready your system weapons and keep a steadymunication with other ships.¡±

    The order was quickly passed down. Before long, the entire fleet slowed down. Then the lead ship began to enter the passage.

    One by one, the fleet entered the meteor field. Adams was anxiously staring at theputer. At this point, themunication was beginning to be affected. Conversations were beginning to crack. However, Adams didn¡¯t panic. This was to be expected judging by the meteorite field¡¯s characteristics.

    The fleet slowly advanced. Oftentimes, a ship would shoot some smaller meteorites that were on their way. But generally speaking, they were still safe.

    Even if the fleet was halfway through the passage, Adams still didn¡¯t rx. As long as the fleet was still inside the passage, he couldn¡¯t lower his guard.

    At this time, Adams¡¯s expression sank, then he yelled out, ¡°Ship number 1, pay attention. Ship number 1, pay attention. Immediately descend, immediately descend!¡±

    Adams¡¯s eyes was stuck on theputer. He could clearly see a meteorite not far away from ship number 1 suddenly moving. Then that meteorite hit a bigger meteorite, causing thetter to move towards the passage!

 Chapter 1139 â€“ A Bait!

    <h4>Chapter 1139 ¨C A Bait!</h4>

    Adams always felt that the huge meteorite was very weird. It was massive, and yet it was able to be moved by a small meteorite. Why was this the case?

    Just as Adams was puzzled, the back of the huge meteorite suddenly lit up like a rocket as it sped up and quickly hit the lead ship.

    When he saw this, rms began ring up inside Adams¡¯s head. He suddenly thought of something as he ran to a table and looked at the red disys. At the same time, he yelled, ¡°Enemy ambush! All personnel prepare for battle!¡±

    As Adams shouted, the lead ship already shot at the huge meteorite. However, the meteorite was just too big. Although the energy beams hit the meteorite, the only thing it did was bore two holes on its surface. There was no change to the meteorite¡¯s trajectory.

    The meteorite continued on before directly hitting the lead ship. Moreover, the meteorite hit the ship¡¯s bow. As soon as he saw this happen, Adams knew that the ship was finished.

    Whether it bebat ships ormercial ships, theirmand room was ced at the same location, the front of the ship. This wasn¡¯t only for looks. Installed in eachmand room were tempered ss windows that allowed firsthand vision towards the outside of the ship. This was very beneficial to maneuvering.

    But now that it was hit by a meteorite, this design became the ship¡¯s most fatal point. Although tempered ss was made with resilience in mind, it still couldn¡¯t block against a direct strike of a meteorite.

    Generally, shipmanders would erect a metal te outside the ss. However, this was only done during battles. In any other situation, the metal te was hidden from sight.

    It was obvious that the lead ship¡¯smander didn¡¯t expect an assault. Because of this, he failed to put up the metal barrier beforehand. Once the meteorite hit the tempered ss, the ship was finished.

    And just like what Adams thought, when the meteorite hit the tempered ss, it shattered instantaneously. And then the meteorite changed direction and flew to the opposite side.

    And then from the meteorite, arge quantity of human shadows came out and flew towards the ship. But Adams didn¡¯t have the mood to ask who those people were. He just immediately said, ¡°Erect the metal barriers. Mechs, Mages, Warriors, prepare to attack. Prime the weapon systems. Reduce speed to ten knots. Move slowly forward and attempt to push ship number 1 away. We¡¯re making an avenue for escape.¡± The people in the ship immediately got busy. All of them saw the figuresing out of the meteorite. It was clear that they were being ambushed.

    At this time, arge number of Mages and Warriors rushed out from both sides of the fleet. A lot of these people also used meteorites to approach the ships. However, these meteorites weren¡¯t as big as the one used by the Bone Symbol Camp. In the end, these meteorites were destroyed by the ship¡¯s weapons. There were even people who died from the attacks.

    Meanwhile, after Zhao Hai and the others broke through ship number 1¡¯s tempered ss, they quickly boarded the ship. Themand room had beenpletely abandoned. The instruments inside were on fire, rendering them useless. All of the staff in themand room were dead, their corpses littered across the room.

    Tie Sheng looked all around and said, ¡°Little Hai, you lead the way. Break through the cabin doors. Be sure to leave no survivors behind. We need to quickly eliminate everyone.¡±

    Zhao Hao nodded before flying towards the room¡¯s door. Then a 5yer formation appeared, banging through the door. It didn¡¯t take long before the door got crushed. Then Zhao Hai led the people forward through the destroyed cabin door.

    As Zhao Hai flew into the ship, he also used his spiritual force to scan the surrounding area. He was paying full attention to any enemies.

    Then suddenly, Zhao Hai felt two people in a cabin in front of him. It was two warriors, they already had their weapons out as they nervously stared at the door.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand to stop the people behind him. These people have witnessed Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, so they couldn¡¯t help but look at what¡¯s in front.

    Zhao Hai turned to look at the others, then he gestured towards the door and said, ¡°There are two people in the cabin up front, two Warriors. Once I open the door, immediately attack.¡± Everyone nodded. Then Zhao Hai floated towards the cabin door. He waved his hand, making a 10yer formation appear. When the cabin door was destroyed, the two Warriors inside couldn¡¯t help but let out a strange cry. As they were blocking against the broken shrapnels, one of them yelled, ¡°Surrender, we surrender!¡± However, the people from the Bone Symbol Camp weren¡¯t polite. It didn¡¯t matter if they surrendered or not, the two Warriors were quickly eliminated.

    The people from the Bone Symbol Camp knew that they couldn¡¯t leave any survivors due to the nature of their mission. Otherwise, the people from the Zhang Family would know who was behind the attack.

    After the two Warriors were eliminated, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about them anymore. He flew forward and swept cabin after cabin. Mages and Warriors who weren¡¯t able to leave were immediately killed by Zhao Hai inside their rooms. Then Zhao Hai took them into the Space to be turned into Undead.

    This merchant ship wasn¡¯t small, so there were quite a lot of cabins inside it. Under Zhao Hai¡¯s lead, they were able to clean the entire spaceship. Besides a little trouble in the room for mechs, the entire operation went with almost no resistance.

    Before long, the entire spaceship went into their control. Then Zhao Hai and the others returned to themand room. Upon arriving at the room, Zhao Hai saw that the metal barriers of the ship had been forcefully taken out. Even if it was deformed, the Mages and Warriors could still make use of it.

    After seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s group, Tie Sheng looked at Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s done. Brother Tie Sheng, do we leave and help the others?¡±

    Tie Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no use. Besides this ship, all others were prepared for the attack. Themander of this fleet is experienced. He used his own ship to push our ship away and then open a passage for escape.¡¯

    When he heard Tie Sheng, Zhao Hai nodded. But then he couldn¡¯t bear but ask, ¡°So what do we do now? Do we stay here?¡± Tie Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°We¡¯re leaving. Since the ship¡¯s engine had stopped working, we¡¯ll go behind and push it using magic. We need to leave this ce as soon as possible.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s go now.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai led a group of Mages outside. When Tie Sheng saw that Margaret was about to leave, he quickly said, ¡°Miss Margaret, you need to stay here. Since the battle is over, there shouldn¡¯t be any danger outside. Let Zhao Hai handle this.¡± Margaret thought about it and decided to remain. She knew about the difference between her and Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai was merciless when the situation calls for it. And if any danger emerges, he could deal with it in less than ten minutes.

    Zhao Hai led the Mages of the Bone Symbol Camp to the stern of the ship. All of them were wearing specially-made masks to hide their appearance from others.

    When everyone got out of the ship, they saw that the ship was already pushed to the side of the passage. There were also a lot of mech fragments and dead bodies floating in space. Meanwhile the fleet had already disappeared.

    By this time, there were a lot of Mages and Warriors around the ship. Naturally, these people were from the other camps.

    Zhao Hai nced at these people and whispered, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s get this ship out quick. We need to avoid any attacks as soon as possible.¡±

    The Mages and Warriors who surrounded the ship didn¡¯t have any identity on them. They were also wearing masks. As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, these people couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. This mission was a joint task between multiple camps. Normally, they wouldpete with each other and made sure that the Bone Symbol Camp gets the least benefit. However, a core member of the family was overseeing this operation. If they were caught causing problems, then their camps would be punished.

    Seeing the Mages hesitate, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s move the ship so we don¡¯t have to deal with any counter-attacks.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, those present couldn¡¯t help but stare. In this situation, most people would keep everything for themselves. People like Zhao Hai who allowed sharing the merit were too rare.

    Not only the other camps, even those from the Bone Symbol Camp were shocked. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to ask others for help. Does he want to share the reward with the others?

    Just as everyone was about to move, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression suddenly changed. Then his figure shed and appeared inside themand room. Tie Sheng was currently busymanding everyone to make repairs. When he saw Zhao Hai appear, Tie Sheng couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he immediately asked, ¡°What happened? Are the other camps making trouble?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Brother Tie Sheng, we need to leave immediately. Both sides of the passage have been blocked by warships. It seems like the Zhang Family is already aware of this mission. They allowed the fleet toe here so that we could attack it. This way, they could find a reason to openly dere war on the family. They¡¯ve already began sending people in. We don¡¯t have enough time.¡± When he heard this, Tie Sheng¡¯s expression changed, he said, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure. And we¡¯re going to be surrounded in about 20 minutes!¡±

 Chapter 1140 â€“ Withdrawing from the Meteorite Field

    <h4>Chapter 1140 ¨C Withdrawing from the Meteorite Field</h4>

    When Tie Sheng heard Zhao Hai, he immediately shouted, ¡°Everyone gather around. We need to escape, leave everything behind!¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but insert himself upon hearing Tie Sheng, ¡°Brother Tie Sheng, there are a lot of good things in this ship including metals and some special products. How about I open the doors and we store those items in our spatial items. After that, we can leave this ce and attempt to break through.¡±

    Tie Shen stared, then he shook his head and said, ¡°We can¡¯t do that. We don¡¯t have enough time.¡± But this time, Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Brother Tie Sheng, don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re here as pirates. So we need to steal some things before entering the meteorite field. Even if we can¡¯t return to the family¡¯s ship in a short time, we can still be safe. After all, they cannot chase us deep into the meteorite field.¡±

    Tie Sheng thought about it for a moment before he said, ¡°It¡¯s too risky. But we can¡¯t leave empty-handed. Alright, I¡¯ll go organize a group.¡± Zhao Hai nodded before he turned and left the room. Margaret quickly followed behind him.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything upon seeing Margaret following behind. The group quickly flew throughout the ship, ransacking every room they could find.

    And upon opening these cabins, Zhao Hai discovered that the ship contained more things than he imagined. There were some metal bars inside as well as specialties from Adam. Most importantly, it had a stock of thetest models of cars and mechs.

    However, these weren¡¯t Zhao Hai¡¯s priority right now. After opening the doors, Zhao Hai pulled Margaret over and entered another room. Then Zhao Hai didn¡¯t waste any time as he stored everything inside that room into the Space.

    Margaret thought that Zhao Hai would take precious items. However, upon seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s actions, she found out that she was wrong. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t take precious items. Instead, he took all the food and water inside the ship. He also took the wine and other daily necessities.

    After taking those things, only then did Zhao Hai and Margaret leave. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t take the metals and mechs. He didn¡¯t want to let others know that he had a lot of storage capacity inside his Space. Naturally, he took these things in preparation forter on. Since they had been surrounded, Zhao Hai knew that they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the meteorite field in a short time. He didn¡¯t know how long it would take before they could return back to the family. In this case, they needed to stock up on food and drinks. Although the Space could provide food, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to raise any suspicion. Now that he showed that he took food from the ship, nobody would suspect him.

    When Zhao Hai and Margaret returned, Tie Sheng and the others already ransacked the surrounding cabins. Seeing that everyone was here, Zhao Hai turned to Tie Sheng and said, ¡°Brother Tie Sheng, let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t have much time left.¡± Tie Sheng nodded. Then he waved his hand,manding everyone to leave the ship. Then he greeted the other camps before he retreated into the meteorite zone.

    While Zhao Hai and the others were ransacking the ship, Tie Sheng already informed the other camps about the situation. The other campmanders were also aware that if they don¡¯t quickly escape to the meteorite zone, they would not be able to escape. Therefore, everyone followed Tie Sheng.

    Not long after everyone entered entered the meteorite zone, about twenty thousand peopleprised of Mages, Warriors, and Mechs arrived at the now empty ship.

    There were two teams sent by the Zhang Family. The leaders of these teams were a Mage and a Warrior. While looking at the ship, the Mage opened his mouth and said, ¡°It seems like they discovered us ahead of time.¡±

    The Warrior nodded and said, ¡°Those fellows are truly sly. Since this is the case, make the mechs retreat first. Then we go and take a look at the nearby meteorites. They certainly haven¡¯t gone far.¡± The Mage was in agreement, he said, ¡°Right, with our fleets outside, they would certainly be courting death if they decide to leave the passage. Let¡¯s go into the direction the ship has floated to, then we¡¯ll slowly branch out.¡±

    The Warrior nodded. Then they walked towards the mechs and had them retreat. It can be said that mechs had much greaterbat power than Mages and Warriors. However, their ability to stay inbat wasn¡¯t very good. Even if they can fight for two days straight, once their energy reserves were used up, they were no greater than scrap iron. And if there were any high-intensity fights, their operating time would be reduced further. This task couldn¡¯t bepleted within a day or two. Because of this, it was best if the mechs retreat and save their energy.

    Due to the nature of the area, mostmunication devices were rendered useless. Because of this,munication became a major problem. Otherwise, Zhao Hai and the others would¡¯ve already informed the Ashley Family¡¯s ship to run on its own.

    As soon as Zhao Hai and the others entered the meteorite field, they immediately went further inside. However, they didn¡¯t go too deep into the zone. Even almighty Experts from the Cultivation Realm wouldn¡¯t dare enter that area.

    After Zhao Hai¡¯s group entered the field, they immediately turned towards the family ship. The ship had yet to leave the meteorite field but instead found a ce to hide in. Zhao Hai and the others wanted to know how the ship was currently doing.

    Tie Sheng and Zhao Hai took the lead. After flying for a while, Tie Sheng turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I¡¯m almost certain that a spy has infiltrated the family. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have known about this mission.¡±

    Zhao Hao nodded and said, ¡°Not only an ordinary spy, but someone who managed to prate deep. It seems like the Zhang Family really had no consideration for the family¡¯s face. This is a dangerous time for the Ashley Family.¡±

    Tie Sheng knit his brows. This mission was considered top secret within the family. Even people from the Bone Symbol Camp didn¡¯t know about its contents up until the operation began.

    Only the high-level members of the family knew about the time and scale of the mission. And even in such a case, the Zhang Family was still able toy down a trap.

    Also, the Ashley Family wasn¡¯t aiming to wage war with the Zhang Family with this retaliation. They just want to teach a lesson to the other side. But judging by the current situation, it seems like the Zhang Family was prepared for war.

    One side was deliberately nning while the other had no preparations whatsoever. In this case, if war happened between the two families, then the Ashley Family would certainly suffer a loss.

    Tie Sheng sighed and said, ¡°Alright, even if something is happening to the family, we cannot do anything about it at this time. What we need to do is protect our lives. Let¡¯s hope that nothing happened to the ship, or else our lives wouldn¡¯t be good.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned to look at the others before saying, ¡°Brother Tie Sheng, it would be best if you organize a group to clear out our traces. Otherwise, the enemies would quickly find us and give chase. I¡¯ll head out front first and explore the area.¡±

    Tie Sheng nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll choose two people to go with you. It¡¯s better for your safety.¡± Zhao Hai didn¡¯t object. Then Tie Sheng chose two people to go with Zhao Hai before he stayed behind.

    Tie Sheng¡¯s status was quite substantial among the External Hall¡¯s camps. And with his position as themander of the Bone Symbol Camp, the other camps began unconsciously to listen to his words.

    Tie Sheng looked at everyone and said, ¡°This time, we¡¯ve been snared in the enemy¡¯s trap. Also, the outside passage has been blocked. Some of you might have already known this, but we might have to stay away from the family for a long time. We have people currently chasing behind us, so I ask each campmander to work together and clean all of our traces. We cannot be discovered. This isn¡¯t the time to act on our own. If we are separated, then we¡¯ll all be captured.¡± Nobody objected. They knew that what Tie Sheng said was correct. If they don¡¯t work together, then they would have no chance to fight back against the Zhang Family.

    Seeing everyone agree, Tie Sheng nodded and said, ¡°Then I ask everymander for a meeting. We need to discuss our further actions.¡± After he said that, everymander went forward for the meeting.

    Tie Sheng looked at themanders and said, ¡°The core member of the family is currently in the ship. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to temporarily take responsibility for everyone. We¡¯ve brought our elites to this mission, so if we all perish here, then the External Hall will be finished. What we need to do now is to survive. I¡¯ve already sent people ahead to scout and look for the ship. If the ship is fine, then we can tell them about what happened. But if there¡¯s something wrong with the ship, then I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to stay inside this meteorite field for a while.¡±

    The campmanders nodded. Just after the battle ended, the core member of the family returned to the ship along with some Mages and Warriors. Therefore, they weren¡¯t here now. Because of this, the people in charge could only be themanders from the eight camps.

    Seeing everyone nod, Tie Sheng said, ¡°I suggest that we send people out to scout the nearby area and clean up any traces we might have left behind. After the person I¡¯ve sent forwardes back, we¡¯ll discuss what to do once more.¡±

    Everyone nodded, then a Mage asked, ¡°Tie Sheng, who did you send ahead? Is he good?¡±

    Tie Sheng looked at the Mage and identified him as the Ghost Symbol Camp¡¯smander. He¡¯s also the person responsible for their camp¡¯s missions, Charles.

    Tie Sheng looked at Charles and said, ¡°Of course. Zhao Hai personally went out. If he can¡¯t do it, then I¡¯m afraid nobody else can.¡±

    When he heard Tie Sheng¡¯s answer, Charles couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he nodded and said, ¡°Right, if it¡¯s Zhao Hai, then he could certainly do it.¡±

    Tie Sheng agreed. Then he said, ¡°Alright, then everyone, let¡¯s begin. Pay attention to the direction we came from. There may be troops chasing us. And make sure that no camp is left alone.¡±

    As soon as they heard Tie Sheng, themanders couldn¡¯t help but stare. Charles looked at Tie Sheng and said, ¡°No camp is left alone? What do you mean?¡±

    Tie Sheng nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s possible that someone from the Zhang Family is with us. Therefore, it would be best if no camp goes on their own. Otherwise, the spy might use this opportunity to send word back to the Zhang Family.¡±

    Themander of the Upright Symbol Camp, Leo, looked at Tie Sheng and said, ¡°Impossible. You¡¯re being unfair. My men will never betray the family.¡±

    Tie Sheng turned his head to Leo and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about fairness. This mission is a family secret. However, it was still known by the Zhang Family, they even set up a trap. This only means that there are traitors among is. And how can you guarantee that your people arepletely loyal?¡±

    Leo couldn¡¯t answer. Charles nodded and said, ¡°Tie Sheng is correct. Let¡¯s organize 50-people teams and disperse out. Nobody is permitted to be left alone.¡± Everyone nodded.

    While the camps were getting people ready, Zhao Hai continued flying forward. Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual force was suppressed in outer space. Because of this, he only discovered the Zhang Family¡¯s fleet when they surrounded the passage.

    Nevertheless, Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual force was still the most powerful in the Ashley Family¡¯s External Hall. This was also a reason why he volunteered to investigate.

    Following behind Zhao Hai were senior members of the Bone Symbol Camp. In the beginning, they weren¡¯t convinced of Zhao Hai. But after seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, they couldn¡¯t help but get surprised. The power that pushed the meteorite towards the ship belonged to Zhao Hai. Additionally, Zhao Hai¡¯s early detection of the enemy ships saved them.

    At this time, Zhao Hai suddenly stopped. Then he waved his hand, stopping those who were following him. One of them went to Zhao Hai¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Little Hai, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Zhao Hai turned to the man. He identified this person was one of Tie Sheng¡¯s aides. He also had some reputation in the family. He¡¯s a level 5 Warrior who had two des as his weapons. His name was Richard.

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Brother Richard, it¡¯s no use. Let¡¯s head back. The ship has been upied by the Zhang Family. If we go back, then we¡¯ll be ambushed.¡±

    Richard stared, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°How did you find out?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°My spiritual force is not a joke. Although the ship is quite a distance away, I could still see its current situation. Let¡¯s head back to report to Brother Tie Sheng. We¡¯ll have to make another n.¡±

    Richard didn¡¯t doubt Zhao Hai. He just whispered and said, ¡°Is the core member of the family fine? If anything happens to him, then we¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± After turning around, Zhao Hai flew back the way they came.

 Chapter 1141 â€“ Intelligent Spy

    <h4>Chapter 1141 ¨C Intelligent Spy</h4>

    Zhao Hai slowly led everyone back to the main army. They couldn¡¯t fly too fast since dangers were ever present in the meteorite field. It was very likely that they couldn¡¯t avoid pieces of meteorites if they went too fast. In this field, a shard of meteor was more lethal than a bullet.

    Before long, Zhao Hai¡¯s group noticed a group of 50 scouting in all directions. Zhao Hai knew that these people were from the Ashley Family, so he wasn¡¯t startled at the sight of them. He immediately led his group towards them.

    The group also noticed Zhao Hai¡¯s team. But since the other party was wearing simr masks, they knew that they were in the same team.

    Zhao Hai nodded to them and said, ¡°This one is Bone Symbol Camp¡¯s Zhao Hai. May I ask where Commander Tie Sheng is?¡± It was clear that the opposite party wasn¡¯t from the Bone Symbol Camp. Upon hearing that it was Zhao Hai, they curiously sized him up. Zhao Hai was currently famous in the Ashley Family¡¯s External Hall.

    The man in front of Zhao Hai pointed behind him and said, ¡°Themanders are currently inside the base. They¡¯re waiting for you.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and expressed his thanks. Then he lead his team towards the direction the man pointed.

    Before long, Zhao Hai felt Tie Sheng and the others¡¯s presence. Zhao Hai quickly flew over and then bowed and said, ¡°Brother Tie Sheng, I¡¯m back. I have also seen themanders.¡±

    Naturally, the othermanders knew about Zhao Hai. They looked at him curiously. But since Zhao Hai was wearing a mask, they couldn¡¯t see much.

    Tie Sheng nodded and said, ¡°How is it? Did you find the ship?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I found it. However, the situation isn¡¯t very good. The ship has already fallen under the Zhang Family¡¯s control. Moreover, they¡¯ve set up a trap to ensnare us there.¡± Tie Sheng and the others¡¯s faces turned ugly. This was the worst result, this was thest thing they wanted to hear. However, those present here were mentally strong, so they immediately roused their spirits. Tie Sheng said, ¡°It seems like we can¡¯t count on it anymore. Right, is the core family member inside the ship?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°That person is alright. However, he¡¯s already in the Zhang Family¡¯s control. It¡¯s possible that they¡¯re just waiting to capture us. Then they¡¯ll use us as evidence to make war against the family.¡±

    Tie Sheng nodded, ¡°If they can¡¯t catch us, then there won¡¯t be sufficient evidence. Therefore, we cannot get caught. Everyone, what do we do now?¡± Themanders looked at each other, they didn¡¯t know what to do. Tie Sheng turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, do you have any ideas?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment, then he said, ¡°I think we should stay here for now. The Zhang Family had sent out arge army in order to catch us. Even if we managed to escape the meteorite field, we would still be overtaken if we don¡¯t have a ship. If we stay here, then the Zhang Family wouldn¡¯t be able to send their ships in. Even if they have Warriors and Mages, or even mechs, we still don¡¯t need to be afraid since this zone is simply too big. It would be impossible for them to do aprehensive search of this ce. Moreover, the meteors could be our natural shields. Although the Zhang Family has great strength, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to surround us. And they couldn¡¯t afford to stay here for long either. Therefore, as long as we stay here, we could go home once the Zhang Family retreats.¡±

    Tie Sheng turned to the others and said, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Charles nodded and said, ¡°I agree with Zhao Hai. If we leave the meteorite field now, then we¡¯ll just be feeding ourselves to the tiger¡¯s mouth. It¡¯s best if we endure here.¡±

    At this time, Leo opened his mouth and said, ¡°That might be easy to say, but haven¡¯t you noticed a problem? We didn¡¯t take a lot of food with us. And after thest ten days of waiting, we¡¯ve already consumed a lot of our stock. If we don¡¯t escape this time, the Zhang Family could just starve us here.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Charles and Tie Sheng were immediately reminded of this problem. Although their cultivation levels weren¡¯t low, they still need to eat in order to maintain their energy levels. Most of their food stocks were inside the ship. And the supply they brought with them during the ambush wasn¡¯t much. If they don¡¯t solve the food problem, they will definitely starve.

    If they don¡¯t want to die of hunger, then their only choice was to exit the meteorite field. But if they go out, they would get captured by the Zhang Family. All of a sudden, Tie Sheng and the others were caught in a dilemma.

    Margaret, who was beside Tie Sheng, didn¡¯t speak this entire time. But when she heard Leo, her eyes turned towards Zhao Hai. She couldn¡¯t help but admire Zhao Hai. While others were searching for valuable things inside the ship, Zhao Hai was scraping up all of the food. And now, food became the most valuablemodity.

    When he saw Margaret looking at him, Zhao Hai immediately understood what she was thinking about. He smiled faintly and nodded. Then Margaret turned to Tie Sheng and the others and said, ¡°Big Brother Tie Sheng, there¡¯s no need to worry about food.¡± Tie Sheng and the others stared. Then then turned to look at Margaret. They didn¡¯t know what she was talking about. Margaret smiled and said, ¡°Before we left the ship, Brother Hai took all of the ship¡¯s rations. It should be enough for us tost for some time.¡±

    Tie Sheng and the others stared for a moment before their faces turned happy. Tie Sheng looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Little Hai, is this true?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve taken all of the food inside the ship. It should be enough for us tost a long time. Moreover, I brought a lot of food before we left the family. Rest assured, even if we stayed here for several months, we still have enough to eat.¡±

    Tie Shengughed and said, ¡°Good, then our biggest problem is solved. Right, Little Hai, why did you bring so much food before leaving the family?¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s because of my experience in the lower realms. I was chased down and could only hide. And because I didn¡¯t have enough food to eat, I wasn¡¯t able to fight properly. Therefore, no matter where I go, I will always bring a lot of food. Just in case I need it.¡±

    When they heard this, Tie Sheng and the othersughed. They were relieved. As long as they have food, then there¡¯s no problem staying in this meteorite belt.

    At this time, an explosion suddenly happened in the distance. Everyone¡¯s expression changed. This might mean that the scouts had discovered the enemy and were currently inbat.

    Tie Sheng looked at themanders and said, ¡°Immediately recall all the other scouts. Little Hai, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take a look at the situation. Zhao Haiplied and then turned around and left. Richard and the others were still following behind him.

    When Zhao Hai left, Charles turned to look at Tie Sheng and said, ¡°You made Zhao Hai go? He¡¯s a treasure of the Bone Symbol Camp. Aren¡¯t you afraid that he¡¯ll suffer an ident?¡±

    Tie Sheng forced a smile and said, ¡°I wanted to send other people, but nobody has stronger spiritual force than Little Hai. He can get there without being discovered. In our current situation, he¡¯s the only one I can trust to go.¡±

    Charles smiled bitterly. They¡¯ve just began understanding Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. Although some people in the family think that Zhao Hai was still far from being considered an expert in the External Hall, those present here knew that his strength wasn¡¯t simple. Themanders began thinking that they might even fall behind.

    Zhao Hai led Richard and the others towards the explosion. Before long, Zhao Hai discovered the scene. What surprised Zhao Hai was the fact that there weren¡¯t any enemies at all. Instead, the explosion was caused by a fight between two groups from the Ashley Family¡¯s scouts. They were divided into two, killing each other.

    Zhao Hai wrinkled his brows. Then he sped up towards the fight. When he arrived at the scene, he immediately shouted, ¡°Stop!¡±

    When the two sides saw someoneing, one of them smiled while the other¡¯s expression changed. One group had 15 while the other had 35.

    Someone from the outnumbered side quickly said, ¡°Brothers, quick, these people are Zhang Family spies. They want to kill us before going to the Zhang Family.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± A person from the other side shouted, then he said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. They¡¯re the ones from the Zhang Family. We caught them trying to catch the Zhang Family¡¯s attention. If brother doesn¡¯t want to help the Zhang Family, then please help us deal with them.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows. It¡¯s possible that one of them was telling the truth, but this wasn¡¯t the time to fight. Zhao Hai looked at them and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care who is from the Zhang Family. You need to stop. Otherwise, you can¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± However, the two sides didn¡¯t stop. They kept attacking each other.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai coldly snorted and said, ¡°Then forgive me for not giving you face.¡± He waved his hand, making a 100yer formation appear. Then he dered, ¡°Darkness, capture!!¡±

    Along with Zhao Hai¡¯s voice, the 100yer formation changed into multitudes of long ropes. Then the ropes caught the two groups. No matter how much they struggled, nobody was able to break away.

    Zhao Hai looked at them and said, ¡°Now, follow me. I¡¯ll take you to see themanders. If you still struggle, then it means that you¡¯re from the Zhang Family.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s words were very effective. In no time, the captured stopped struggling. Zhao Hai looked at them and coldly smiled. Some of these people are truly sly. They want to disturb the water. But this time, they were mistaken.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to Richard and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to see Brother Tie Sheng.¡± Richard nodded. Then he looked at the people captured by Zhao Hai in a cold gaze.

 Chapter 1142 â€“ Point To Me Your Allies

    <h4>Chapter 1142 ¨C Point To Me Your Allies</h4>

    Richard was very clear about their current situation. And now, these two groups were making such a huge fuss. This could allow the Zhang Family to find them. And once they were located, they¡¯re finished.

    Therefore, Richard wished that he could kill these fellows. However, he knew that this wasn¡¯t the time to do that. Catching these people and seeing if they had aplices was the most important thing right now.

    Zhao Hai and his group quickly returned to where Tie Sheng and the others were. At this point, all of the scouts had returned. All of them were nervously looking at themanders.

    Zhao Hai quickly went to Tie Sheng¡¯s side and said, ¡°Brother Tie Sheng, the problem lies with these fellows. They divided into two groups and dered that the other party are the Zhang Family spies. Since I don¡¯t want to attract the Zhang Family, I decided to capture them all.¡±

    As soon as Tie Sheng and the others heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but stare. Severalmanders looked at these people with cold gazes. They looked like they were prepared to eat these people up.

    Seeing the current situation, Zhao Hai turned to Tie Sheng and said, ¡°Brother Tie Sheng, they made quite a noise when they fought. I think the Zhang Family might have heard it. We should escape in the meantime. Let¡¯s deal with them once we arrive at a safe ce.¡±

    Tie Sheng nodded, then he turned to the othermanders and said, ¡°Just like Little Hai said, they¡¯ve made quite a lot of noise. We need to leave this area. Only when we¡¯re safe can we deal with these fellows. The Bone Symbol Camp shall take the lead and thest group shall take the responsibility of clearing our traces.¡±

    This time, they didn¡¯t move in their original direction. Since they would stay inside the meteorite field for some time, then they decided to take more risks and go deeper into the meteorite field. The more secure their location, the safer they would be.

    Not even an hour after Tie Sheng and the others left, the Zhang Family¡¯s pursuing troops arrived at the location. Seeing the scene of battle, the Mage said, ¡°It seems like they wanted to return to their ship. But why did a fight happen here?¡± The Warrior smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, we have quite a lot of spies inside the Ashley Family. This scene should be caused by our spies.¡±

    The Mage nodded, ¡°That¡¯s possible. But in this case, the spies that caused trouble had lost their value.¡±

    The Warrior shook his head and said, ¡°As long as we manage to capture the Ashley Family, then those people had shown their worth. The family wouldn¡¯t just use this matter to wage war against the Ashley Family, it is also a good opportunity to get rid of their little genius.¡± The Mage stared, then he said, ¡°You mean Zhao Hai? He¡¯s here?¡±

    The Warrior nodded and said, ¡°Right, Zhao Hai took the mission. I had the chance to read the family¡¯s recent reports. Only four months after he ascended, Zhao Hai was already able to be an unprecedented champion in the Ashley Family¡¯s internal qualifiers. If he gets to join the realm qualifiers and gain good aplishments, then it would be very disadvantageous for us. Therefore, he needs to be destroyed.¡±

    The Mage nodded, ¡°That would be the best oue. Then let¡¯s go.¡± The Warrior nodded. Then they led their army of 5000 Mage and Warriors towards the Ashley Family¡¯s ship.

    At this time, Zhao Hai and the others were already deep into the meteorite zone. But before heading this direction, they took a few circles and then went back to the area where they fought with the Zhang Family fleet. Then they proceeded to go deeper into the zone.

    The group settled inside a huge meteorite to take a temporary rest. Mages opened a cave inside the meteorite using magic. After everyone entered, they began to rx. At this time, Tie Sheng and the others convened once more to deal with the scout troop that caused trouble.

    Tie Sheng and the others were coldly looking at the troublemakers. They lost a few people along the way because they had been forced to evacuate.

    These people were tied by Zhao Hai¡¯s magic, so they were still unable to move. Tie Sheng looked at them and said, ¡°So who wants to speak first.¡±

    A Mage from one side immediately said, ¡°Commander Tie Sheng, let me speak first. We¡¯re just doing our scouting tasks. But then we¡¯re suddenly attacked by them. If it weren¡¯t for this, then we wouldn¡¯t have fought back.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± A Mage from the other side shouted. ¡°It¡¯s clear that you¡¯re the ones who attacked first. You actually dared to me us.¡±

    Tie Sheng looked at the two sides, then he said, ¡°Remove their masks. I want to see if they are indeed members of our army.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then he waved his hand, removing the masks on the scouts. When the masks were removed, themanders of the Ghost Symbol Camp and the Upright Symbol Camp couldn¡¯t help coldly snort. This was because these 50 people wereprised of people from both camps. Moreover, each side had members from both camps.

    The expressions of the twomanders weren¡¯t attractive to look at. This means that no matter which side has the spy, their camps would still be rted to them.

    Tie Sheng looked at Charles and Leo and said, ¡°How do you want to deal with this?¡±

    Leo coldly snorted and said, ¡°In my opinion, all of them should be killed.¡± When he said this, both sides began shouting and ming the other side.

    Charles looked at them and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have them killed as well. However, they need to go through my method first. I want to see if they have something to spill.¡±

    Tie Sheng looked at the two. Then he knit his brows and said, ¡°Charles, are you confident?¡±

    Charles snorted and said, ¡°You should already know about my methods. Under my technique, they wouldn¡¯t be able to tell a lie.¡±

    Tie Sheng and the others didn¡¯t say anything. Charles was telling the truth. His savagery was quite famous in the Ashley Family¡¯s External Hall. This fellow could use all kinds of torture to affect the enemy¡¯s mind. Therefore, he was best at interrogation. Those who had been sentenced by him were all dead.

    At this time, Zhao Hai opened his mouth and said, ¡°I also heard about Commander Charles¡¯s methods. However, these people are sent by the Zhang Family. And since they decided to turn violent, it seems like they have already been psychologically altered. I¡¯m afraid that even if you torture them, they would still talk nonsense. I have a way to solve this. I don¡¯t know if you would ept?¡±

    With the strength Zhao Hai showed along the way, the variousmanders have already treated him as an equal. So when they heard him, they nodded. Then Tie Sheng said, ¡°Tell us your method.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at themanders, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°As you already know, even if I can use all the elements, I¡¯m mainly a Dark Mage in the lower realms. I can turn people into Undead and make them confess everything they know. Moreover, the Undead couldn¡¯t lie. Even if Imanded them to kill their wife and children, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to do so. So having them confess their allies wouldn¡¯t be difficult. As long as we choose one person from the two sides and then turn them into Undead, everything will be clear!¡±

    When they heard Zhao Hai, Tie Sheng and the others couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. Their impression of Zhao Hai was of a temperate and calm person. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to have a method much worse than Charles¡¯s. In their minds, turning a living person directly into an Undead was truly evil.

    Not to say themanders, those present in the cave couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill when they heard Zhao Hai¡¯s words. It was at this point that they discovered that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t someone they should annoy.

    As for the troublemakers below, their expressions turned for the worse. When they heard that Zhao Hai was going to pick one person from each side, they began praying that they weren¡¯t the ones to be picked.

    Simrly, Margaret was shocked at Zhao Hai. However, after she thought about Zhao Hai¡¯s aplishments in the lower realms, she couldn¡¯t help but nod.

    In the Machine Field, killing people wasn¡¯t a major matter. All those who wanted to be strong would need to walk through a pile of corpses.

    Tie Sheng took a deep breath to calm down his mood. Then he turned to the others and said, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    The others nodded. Then Tie Sheng looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, you can proceed.¡± Zhao Hai nodded before turning his head towards the two groups. As Zhao Hai swept his gaze towards these people, they couldn¡¯t help but feel like a pig for ughter.

    At this time, someone from the team with 15 people suddenly said, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me. Please. I¡¯ll talk. As long as you keep me alive, I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°There¡¯s no use bargaining with me. It¡¯s no longer possible for you to preserve your life. I won¡¯t believe a single word you say.¡± Then he waved his hand, wrapping that person in a dark mist. The man screamed for some time before his aura vanished.

    Once the dark mist disappeared, a pale white skeleton began to stand up from the ground. Naturally, this was an Undead. All those present couldn¡¯t help but feel their backs turn cold. The scream was still echoing inside their heads.

    Zhao Hai looked at the skeleton and said, ¡°Point out your allies.¡± The skeleton proceeded to point towards the side with fewer numbers. But then he also pointed towards the side with the greater number.

    Seeing this result, Tie Sheng and the others couldn¡¯t help but gawk!

 Chapter 1143 â€“ Returning to Dark Demon Planet

    <h4>Chapter 1143 ¨C Returning to Dark Demon</h4>

    Among the people the skeleton pointed to was the Mage who was the most vocal towards the other side. Seeing this situation, Tie Sheng and the others couldn¡¯t help but stare.

    Immediately after that, Leo angrily cursed, ¡°Good, good. You snakes. If it weren¡¯t for Zhao Hai, then we would¡¯ve been caught. Now die!¡± Then he waved his hand, sending a sword qi towards the Mage that was pointed out.

    Tie Sheng and the others didn¡¯t stop him. They also wanted to kill these people off. It was obvious that these people wanted to use the confusion to attract the Zhang Family. But it has to be said, this method was really effective and it almost seeded.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand, cing those pointed out by the skeleton on one side. As for the innocent, he let them go.

    Afterpleting this action, Zhao Hai turned to Tie Sheng and the others and said, ¡°Brother Tie Sheng. How about we turn these people into Undead? Then we¡¯ll let them identify their other allies inside the other camps.¡±

    Tie Sheng looked at the othermanders and said, ¡°What do you think? If you agree, then we¡¯ll let Little Hai continue. The earlier we get rid of the snakes, the safer we will be.¡±

    When he heard this, Charles¡¯s expression sank, then he said, ¡°I agree. If we don¡¯t deal with this matter, then we¡¯ll continue being in danger.¡± The othermanders agreed as well. Zhao Hai nodded and immediately released his dark mist to surround the identified spies.

    But all of a sudden, Zhao Hai waved his hand and released a whip to bind someone from the crowd.

    Tie Sheng and the others stared. When they were able to see what was in the person¡¯s hand, they were shocked. The person actually had a miniature nuclear bomb!

    Now that the person was unable to move, ZHao Hai took the miniature nuclear bomb from his hand. After taking a look at the bomb, Zhao Hai handed it over to Tie Sheng. Then he turned his head to everyone and said, ¡°I advise you all to be honest. If you¡¯re not from the Zhang family, then there¡¯s no need to worry. If you¡¯re from the Zhang Family, then I¡¯ll let you live if you confess. After all, we still need some proof that there are spies from the Zhang Family. If you don¡¯t confess now and the Undead points you out, then I¡¯ll have to apologize, you will be killed.¡±

    Tie Sheng couldn¡¯t help but wipe a cold sweat after storing the miniature nuclear bomb inside his spatial item. Then he nodded and said, ¡°Right, if you confess now, we¡¯ll let you keep your life!¡±

    The crowd began to move, then several people stood up and bowed. Then they said, ¡°I hope Tie Sheng and Zhao Hai could keep their word.¡±

    Zhao Hao looked at them and said, ¡°Of course we¡¯ll keep our word. However, I need to suppress you.¡± He waved his hand, restraining those who surrendered early. Although these people could still move, they could no longer use spiritual qi.

    After Zhao Hai suppressed these people, he said, ¡°Go to the side.¡± Those who surrendered obediently walked to the side. At this time, the Undead had already finished forming. But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediatelymand them to point their allies. Instead, Zhao Hai looked at those left and said, ¡°This is yourst chance to surrender. After this, I¡¯ll be impolite.¡±

    Nobody else moved. Zhao Hai was toozy to talk anymore. He just waved towards the Undead and had them point out the spies. At the same time, Zhao Hai concentrated at the crowd, just in case another person decided to make a move.

    Everyone anxiously waited as the Undead walked among the crowd. Then suddenly, an Undead pointed at one person. That man immediately shouted before trying to escape. However, because he was surrounded, it didn¡¯t take long before he was captured.

    Now, as the Undead approached a group, those present began to prepare their magic and skills, guarded against those around them. They were afraid that the spies would suddenlysh out. Therefore, those who were pointed out by the Undead were immediately besieged.

    As the Undead continued to point people out, the spies began defending while some tried to escape. But no matter what they did, they were all captured. Naturally, Zhao Hai was impolite and immediately turned them into Undead. Then hemanded these Undead to point out more people. This went on until the Undead could no longer point anyone out.

    Once everything was over, Zhao Hai received the Undead. At the same time, those inside the cave began to rx.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to Tie Sheng and said, ¡°Brother Tie Sheng, we should be safe now.¡±

    Tie Sheng nodded, then he pat Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Good job. Alright, everyone take a rest while we discuss what we¡¯ll do from now on.¡±

    Everyone nodded. At this time, Margaret suddenly said, ¡°Big Brother Tie Sheng, it¡¯s best if we return to the family as soon as possible. Otherwise, Brother Hai wouldn¡¯t be able to join the realm qualifiers.¡±

    Upon hearing Margaret, the expression on Tie Sheng and the others¡¯s face changed. Then they turned to look at Zhao Hai. If it weren¡¯t for Margaret, then they would¡¯ve forgotten that Zhao Hai needed to attend the realm qualifiers.

    The realm qualifiers will happen one month from now. If Zhao Hai cannot return, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to participate.

    Zhao Hai was the family¡¯s strongest neer. If he cannot participate in the realm qualifiers, then not only the External Hall, the whole Ashley Family would suffer a huge loss. When the timees, the Patriarch would certainly not let everyone off.

    On the other hand, what Margaret was thinking about was Zhao Hai and Thunder¡¯s agreement. If Zhao Hai cannot attend the realm qualifiers, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to reach the top ten. And in turn, Thunder wouldn¡¯t allow Margaret and Zhao Hai to be together.

    Since she was worried about this, Margaret took the chance to remind Tie Sheng and the others. Tie Sheng knew how serious this matter was, so his expression couldn¡¯t help but change.

    To a family, the External Hall was an organization that fought for the family¡¯s benefit. Everyone saw Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. Because of this, they knew that he could ce highly in the realm qualifiers. Additionally, it was possible for him to be in the top one hundred in the Six Realm Beginner Competition. In this case, how much benefit could he bring to the Ashley Family? If Zhao Hai fails toe back in time, then it would be beyond unfortunate.

    With this thought in mind, Tie Sheng and the others began to the pressure. Zhao Hai looked at them and smiled, then he said, ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need to worry. There is still one month, I can certainly find a solution.¡± When Margaret heard Zhao Hai, she couldn¡¯t help but blink. Then she thought about the fact that Zhao Hai was also use space magic. Maybe he could use a spatial rift to return back to Dark Demon.

    When Tie Sheng heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you have a way?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I can also use space magic. But since my ability is still not enough, I cannot return directly to Dark Demon. As long as I¡¯m given time, I¡¯ll be able to do so.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai wanting some time, Tie Sheng knew that Zhao Hai wanted to train himself in using Liquid Silver. When he thought of this, Tie Sheng nodded and said, ¡°Alright. But you need to make sure that you¡¯ll be on time for the realm qualifiers.¡±

    At this time, Charles asked, ¡°Zhao Hai, if you can return to Dark Demon, then does that mean that we could return as well?¡±

    Charles asked the question on everyone¡¯s mind. When he asked this, everyone turned their vision towards Zhao Hai.

    Tie Sheng¡¯s expression changed, then he sneaked a look at Charles. Taking all of them back to Dark Demon wasn¡¯t a simple matter. Was he nning to set Zhao Hai on fire? If Zhao Hai said that he couldn¡¯t, then wouldn¡¯t he disappoint everyone here? Even the people from the Bone Symbol Camp might look disapprovingly of Zhao Hai.

    But Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Of course I can take everyone. We¡¯ll leave this ce together. Everyone can rest assured.¡±

    Charles¡¯s expression loosened up. However, a deep dread began to appear in his eyes. Actually, he hoped that Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t send everyone back. Therefore he deliberately asked this question so that people would feel discontent towards Zhao Hai.

    The one who would lose the most face if this mission failed would be Zhao Hai. Because of the recent events, everyone undertaking the mission were beginning to admire him. And with Zhao Hai¡¯s increasing fame in the External Hall, his reputation would increase once more when they return. This oue wasn¡¯t beneficial to the Ghost Symbol Camp.

    But who would¡¯ve thought that Zhao Hai was unexpectedly this strong. He could actually send everyone back to Dark Demon. In the future, Zhao Hai would certainly be able to suppress everyone in the External Hall.

    When everyone heard Zhao Hai, they all cheered, causing Zhao Hai to smile. He knew what Charles wanted to do, but he didn¡¯t care much about it. Of course, he can send everyone back to Dark Demon right now. The reason he dyed was because he didn¡¯t want everyone to be terrified about his strength.

    At the same time, now that the Zhang Family fully intends on bing his enemy, he nned to make things very hard for them. The Zhang Family were now scouring the meteorite field in order to look for the Ashley Family. Zhao Hai wanted to use this opportunity to hunt them down.

    Due to Zhao Hai¡¯s assurance, the atmosphere inside the temporary base lightened up. The giant rock pressing down on their hearts disappeared and everyone began to rx.

    At this time, Tie Sheng arrived by Zhao Hai¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Little Hai, can you really send everyone back to Dark Demon? There¡¯s more than 1000 people here.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Brother Tie Sheng, rest assured. Since I said that I can do it, then I can do it. Instead, let¡¯s use the next couple of days to make the people from Zhang Family suffer. This way, they would know that we aren¡¯t easily bullied.¡±

    To be honest, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t intend to use the Space to send everyone back to Dark Demon; since this would reveal one of his cards. However, with Margaret here, he couldn¡¯t help but use it.

    Moreover, he wanted to attend the Six Realm Beginner Competition. He was interested in the abilities of the other realms. And thispetition was a great opportunity to understand the World of Cultivation.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai was confident, Tie Sheng nodded and said, ¡°Alright, we might as well. Since the Zhang Family to sent a lot of people into this meteorite field, let¡¯s clean them up. We¡¯ll let them know how terrifying we really are.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly. Then after seeing that Charles and Leo were talking with each other, he whispered to Tie Sheng, ¡°Brother, pay attention to that Charles. He seems to be up to no good.¡±

    Tie Sheng smiled and said, ¡°You think so as well? Rest assured, he can¡¯t do anything. He wouldn¡¯t dare act unreasonably in this ce.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright. Then I¡¯ll be taking a rest. Everyone should take a rest as well. We still need to settle ounts with the Zhang Family.¡±

    Tie Sheng nodded and said, ¡°Go. Always be careful. You cannot suffer an ident. Otherwise, the Camp Lord will never let me off.¡± Zhao Hai smiled. Then he waved his hand, opening himself a cave using magic.

    The long period spent in the meteorite field as well as the matter with the traitors made everyone very tired. But after they heard that Zhao Hai could send them back to Dark Demon, they suddenly forgot that they were exhausted. After celebrating for a while, everyone returned to their caves in order to rest.

    After resting for several hours, everyone began to get up. They still have dry rations on them. Therefore, after waking up, they ate a bit before going out into the main cave to discuss what to do next.

    Zhao Hai also walked out from his cave at this time. When he came out, everyone gave him their greetings. After returning the gesture, Zhao Hai went to look for Tie Sheng. At this time, Tie Sheng was already with themanders, discussing their future actions.

    Seeing Zhao Hai arrive, Tie Sheng gave his greetings before asking Zhao Hai to sit down. Then he said, ¡°Little Hai, what do you think we should do next?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°The Zhang Family is still looking for us in the meteorite field. We¡¯ll find them first and give them a fierce counter-attack.¡±

    Charles frowned and said, ¡°Since the Zhang Family wanted to deal with us, then it is certain that they sent out a lot of people. If we rashly attacked them, then we¡¯ll end up suffering.¡¯

    Leo agreed, he added, ¡°Although the meteorite field doesn¡¯t allow their huge numbers to function well, this also applies to us. Not to say about finding them, aren¡¯t we at a disadvantage in a fight?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Numbers doesn¡¯t mean strength. As long as we make proper ns, we can clean them up in one go. It would be best if we send people to scout the surrounding areas. This way, we would be more confident in dealing with the Zhang Family.¡±

 Chapter 1144 â€“ Smooth Scouting

    <h4>Chapter 1144 ¨C Smooth Scouting</h4>

    Seeing Zhao Hai intending to fight with the Zhang Family, Charles and Leo¡¯s expressions dropped. They don¡¯t want to provoke the Zhang Family at this time. Such an action would only cause more casualties on their side.

    Most importantly, Charles was afraid that Zhao Hai was doing this in order to weaken the other camps. To be honest, they didn¡¯t expect this oue when they started this mission. In their view, Zhao Hai¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t that significant. Because of this, they weren¡¯t afraid of Zhao Hai.

    Tie Sheng looked at the eyes of the two. With Charles being from the Ghost Symbol Camp, Tie Sheng knew what he was thinking about, ¡°You two, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to fight just because he wants to. He currently has a newly refined weapon, so he wants to get ustomed to using it. Moreover, this is required so that we can all return to Dark Demon. Since it is a new weapon, Little Hai is still notfortable in using it. The more battles he goes into, the quicker he can adapt. Because of this, he needs to fight.¡±

    Upon hearing Tie Sheng, Charles and Leo stopped themselves from talking. Whether this was true or not, they couldn¡¯t disagree on Zhao Hai¡¯s n at this point. Otherwise, they would be seen as hindering everyone¡¯s return to Dark Demon. This would only make them everyone¡¯s enemies. Naturally, this wasn¡¯t something the two wanted to happen.

    Seeing that nobody was talking, Zhao Hai turned to Tie Sheng and said, ¡°Brother Tie Sheng, I¡¯ll go scout ahead to locate the Zhang Family¡¯s people. Meanwhile, you arrange the team to look at the surrounding terrain. It would be better for us if we are acquainted with the surrounding area before we fight the Zhang Family.¡±

    Tie Sheng nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Go, leave matters here to me.¡±

    When Zhao Hai left, Charles turned to Tie Sheng and said, ¡°Tie Sheng, is the Bone Symbol Camp alright with being used by Zhao Hai? Why do you agree to anything he says?¡±

    Tie Sheng looked at Charles and coldly snorted before he replied, ¡°If you have someone like Zhao Hai in your Ghost Symbol Camp, then you would also be willing to be used by him. Also, Little Hai had never fought with the others for resources. Ever since he joined the camp until now, he had never consumed potions from the camp. Although he was given a reward, all of that was gained through his own effort. It can be said that the camp was the one treating him unfairly.¡± Naturally, Charles wasn¡¯t thinking about the Bone Symbol Camp¡¯s well-being when he asked this question. He was just nning to put a wedge in between Tie Sheng and Zhao Hai. However, he wasn¡¯t informed about Zhao Hai¡¯s matters in the Bone Symbol Camp. Because of this, his n was put to waste.

    When Leo saw that Tie Sheng wasn¡¯t joking nor deliberately smudging facts, he couldn¡¯t help but be curious, ¡°What other things did Zhao Hai do for the Bone Symbol Camp?¡±

    Tie Sheng smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that. However, I can say that not only did he give something to the camp, he also offered a gift to the family. Otherwise, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have been able to meet the Patriarch that easily. Moreover, didn¡¯t you notice that the Patriarch didn¡¯t do anything about Zhao Hai and Miss Margaret¡¯s rtionship?¡±

    Charles and Leo stared. Then their expressions changed. They had been thinking aboutpeting with Zhao Hai but they actually forgot about Margaret¡¯s status. Naturally, people in their level knew more than others regarding Margaret.

    At the time when they heard about Zhao Hai and Margaret, they couldn¡¯t help but sigh about Zhao Hai¡¯s good luck. He actually managed to snatch the family¡¯s princess. However, they actually forgot about the underlying matters.

    Upon thinking about the future, Charles and the others couldn¡¯t help but feel envious. If Zhao Hai continued to have a rtionship with Margaret, then he would soon leave the Bone Symbol Camp and be a core member of the family. Although it wasn¡¯t the same as directly looking after the Bone Symbol Camp, his future position would still allow Desbarres to stop worrying about the camp.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai already left the meteorite base. Since nobody was with him, he could use all of his abilities. Zhao Hai¡¯s figure shed as he returned to the Space.

    Laura and the others were currently in front of the monitor looking at the situation outside. To be honest, the meteorite field was beautiful. Although it was filled with danger, the colorful scenery was still something to look at.

    Seeing Zhao Haie back, they immediately went to wee him. It has been more than ten days since Zhao Hai entered the Space. Since he was with other people during the ambush, he didn¡¯t have the chance to leave.

    Zhao Hai hugged Laura and the others. Although ten days wasn¡¯t a long time, he still missed them.

    After everyone had settled down, Meg immediately offered Zhao Hai a cup of tea. Zhao Hai let out a long breath and then said, ¡°The Space is really good. Nothing outside canpare to it.¡±

    Laura and the others smiled. Zhao Hai looked at Laura and said, ¡°Laura, how are the Zhang Family¡¯s people doing?¡± While Zhao Hai was absent in the past few days, Laura and the others were busy. They took on the task of mapping the meteorite field.

    This wasn¡¯t a difficult matter to aplish. They divided Liquid Silver into smaller versions and then explored the meteorite field. They even treated it as a game.

    At this point, almost all of the Rainbow Meteorite Field had been mapped by the Space. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t need to personally investigate the area. He could just rx inside the Space and look at the monitor.

    Laura quickly opened the map of the meteorite field. It can be said that the field was really big. There were also small dots on the map. These dots surrounded a small passage. There were also rows of red dots on both ends of the passage.

    Laura pointed at the red dots and said, ¡°Brother Hai, look. The Zhang Family sent 50 medium-sized battleships altogether. They¡¯re currently patrolling the passage. The ones currently pursuing you are onlyprised of Mages and Warriors. Most of the Mechs retreated when your group entered the meteorite field. All in all, there are 20 thousand pursuers. They divided themselves into four to five groups and scoured the passage. They¡¯re doing aprehensive search on the immediate surroundings of the abandoned ship.¡±

    After she said that, Laura gestured towards an area on the map. The region she pointed out were filled with red dots. These red dots indicated the Zhang Family¡¯s search parties.

    Zhao Hai looked at the monitor and nodded, then he said, ¡°It seems like the Zhang Family are working really hard. This is good. It¡¯s time to clean them up. Lizzy, which of the teams do you think are the easiest to deal with?¡±

    Lizzy pointed towards the team that was the farthest from Zhao Hai¡¯s base. Then she said, ¡°It should be this one. They have mechs among them. Although mechs have strongbat power, they¡¯re far less flexible than Mages and Warriors in this meteorite field. Additionally, they can¡¯t deal with long-term battle.¡±

    Zhao Hao nodded. Although the meteorites in this field weren¡¯t too close together, they weren¡¯t far apart either. And don¡¯t forget, besides meteorites, there were also other things in the meteorite field. At the same time, mechs aren¡¯t good for one-manbats. In a one-on-one battle against a Mage or a Warrior, it was likely for the Mage and Warrior to win.

    The reason why people thought that mechs were more powerful than Mages and Warriors was because their average strength was better. Mages might win against one mech. However, in a battle that involved thousands, Mages and Warriors would certainly lose against them.

    If one were to make an analogy using ancient chinese terms, Mages and Warriors were martial artists while Mechs were soldiers in the army. In a one-on-one battle, martial artists could certainly kill a soldier. However, when it came torge-scale battles, martial artists could never contend against an army.

    And in this meteorite field, Mechs couldn¡¯t fight arge-scale battle. Because of this, Mages and Warriors were in an advantageous position. Thus, Lizzy chose the team with the most Mechs.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to Lizzy and said, ¡°Let me see the details of that team.¡±

    Lizzy nodded. Then the picture on the screen changed. A region was zoomed in, showing a team. There were 2000 Mages and Warriors as well as another 2000 Mechs. This number wasn¡¯t small.

    But it was obvious that these people weren¡¯t stupid. The reason why they had mechs among them was because there weren¡¯t a lot of meteorites in this area. Moreover, the distance between each meteorite was much greaterpared to other areas.

    Nevertheless, this wasn¡¯t an issue for Zhao Hai. Even if the meteorites were far apart, as long as the battle begins, these meteorites would shatter, causing smaller rocks to splinter out. Mages and Warriors might be able to dodge these fragments, but Mechs would certainly have problems with it.

    The information that Laura and the others collected didn¡¯t stop at this. Since the Space¡¯swork was connected to the outside world, they managed to get more than the locations of these teams. For example, they were able to know that these people were from the Zhang Family¡¯s External Hall. Moreover, their identities were public, one could even see their information on the!

 Chapter 1145 â€“ Ambush

    <h4>Chapter 1145 ¨C Ambush</h4>

    Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t return to the temporary base so soon. It has been some time since he returned to the Space, so he decided to stay here for a while. He would go out from time to time to carry out a personal surveince of the meteorite field.

    Although he can look at the area while sitting inside the Space, Zhao Hai still wanted to see the ce for himself. It was only when he was personally there could he be familiar with it.

    The area wasn¡¯t small, but the enemy only had 4000 people. This number wasn¡¯t anythingpared to the scale of the area.

    However, Zhao Hai was still very careful. He knew that he couldn¡¯t underestimate the Zhang Family. Most of these people were Mages. And even if their spiritual force was being suppressed, nobody can guarantee if anomalies would happen. If Zhao Hai was found out, then he would be in trouble. Even if he can escape, the situation still wouldn¡¯t be good.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai was paying close attention to their movements through the monitor. Then he would visit the area section by section. Although he was in the vicinity, Zhao Hai believed that the Zhang Family couldn¡¯t find him. This was because he believed that nobody in the Zhang Family had the same level of spiritual force as him.

    Zhao Hai returned to the Space after touring the meteorite field for a while. To be honest, there really wasn¡¯t anything to see here. However, it was a very good ce to stage an ambush.

    There were maic storms happening everywhere. And no matter what scale it was, it would still affect Mechs and even people. And there was also the meteorites. If they wererge enough, then spiritual force would find it hard to prate through. If it weren¡¯t for the Space, then Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have been able to properly scout.

    Upon returning to the Space, Zhao Hai looked at the situation back at the temporary base. Tie Sheng and the others managed everything well. There were already teams of people scouting the area surrounding the base.

    After staying inside the Space for a couple of hours, Zhao Hai proceeded to exit the Space. The ce he reappeared at wasn¡¯t that far from the temporary base.

    Zhao Hai returned stating that he has something to report. Tie Sheng and the others immediately met with him. Those present were Tie Sheng and the othermanders, their assistants, and also Margaret.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai was back, Tie Sheng immediately said, ¡°Little Hai, how is it?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°The entire passage has fallen under the Zhang Family¡¯s control. There are 50 ships all in all blocking both exits of the passage. And it seems like they¡¯ve sent more than 20 thousand people for this operation. I don¡¯t know the specific numbers, but they have separated into four to five teams. With the destroyed ship as the center, they branched out to search for us. There are about 3000 or 4000 people on each team.¡± Tie Sheng and the others didn¡¯t expect this much people to be going after them. Their expressions weren¡¯t attractive to look at. Tie Sheng looked at Zhao Hai asked, ¡°Little Hai, do you have a n?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Of course. I discovered a good ce to attack. We can certainly wipe out one team.¡±

    Tie Sheng stared, then he said, ¡°Wipe out one team? How many people are there?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s about 4000 people in that group. 2000 Mages and Warriors as well as about 2000 Mechs.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Tie Sheng¡¯s expression changed, then he shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s no good. There¡¯s too many of them, it¡¯s too dangerous. They have more people than us. Moreover, half of them are Mechs.¡± Charles and the others nodded.

    But Zhao Hai just smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s because of the Mechs that I suggested to attack that team. If it was outside, then we might have trouble fighting them. However, we¡¯re currently inside the meteorite field. Those Mechs won¡¯t be able to deal with us. As long as we prepare an ambush ahead of time, we can definitely wipe them out.¡±

    Tie Sheng didn¡¯t know where Zhao Hai¡¯s confidence came from. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Tell us your n.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then he took out a map of the meteorite field and ced it on the stone table.

    As Tie Sheng and the others listened to Zhao Hai¡¯s n, their eyes turned brighter and brighter. To be honest, the Zhang Family¡¯s pursuit made them feel suffocated. But they were also clear that if they vent their anger, then the Zhang Family would catch them all. The oue couldn¡¯t justify the action. Because of this, they decided to endure.

    However, this didn¡¯t mean that they didn¡¯t want revenge. There seems to be no ws in the n Zhao Hai proposed. It has a high probability to seed. As long as they execute everything perfectly, then they could certainly kill 4000 Zhang Family members. This would allow them to breathe out some foul air.

    Before long, Zhao Hai finished exining his n. Without even waiting for Tie Sheng to talk, Leo pped his hand on the table and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do it. This n¡­ it¡¯s most likely to seed. I¡¯ve been itching to kill some of those Zhang Family bastards.¡±

    Charles smiled and said, ¡°Since the Zhang Family doesn¡¯t want us to leave this ce, then we might as well clean them up. Let¡¯s make them understand how terrifying we are.¡±

    Seeing the two agree, Tie Sheng knew that the n was going to get executed. Sure enough, the othermanders also agreed to Zhao Hai¡¯s n.

    When everyone agreed to the n, Zhao Hai looked at those present and said, ¡°It¡¯s not toote to start now. I reckon the other party would soon go back to their ship in order to take a rest. We can head there and stage an ambush. Perhaps we can even rest before the attack starts.¡±

    Tie Sheng nodded. Then he turned to look at the othermanders and said, ¡°Call everyone over. Let¡¯s take an hour to rest and eat. After that, we make our move.¡± Nobody opposed to this, in fact, all of them were quick to move.

    Before long, all those who were scouting outside were recalled. Then Zhao Hai took out food for everyone to eat. When themanders told their people about Zhao Hai¡¯s n, all of them couldn¡¯t help but be excited.

    People from External Halls were like mercenaries. And because of this, they developed an unruly nature. Now that they had been pressured by the Zhang Family, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a fire burning inside them. Hearing that they have an opportunity to take revenge, it was natural for them to burn with excitement.

    After eating and taking a short rest, everyone was up and ready to move. This time, everyone including Margaret would move. After all, Margaret alone couldn¡¯t defend the base. And if Margaret was left behind, then she would need people to apany her. However, the group was currently short on manpower. If they leave some people behind, then their manpower would be further reduced. Therefore, Tie Sheng decided to take Margaret with them.

    Under Zhao Hai¡¯s lead, everyone went around specific areas in the field. After travelling for several hours, the group finally arrived at the area Zhao Hai decided on. And it seems like fortune was looking favorably at the Ashley Family, the Zhang Family¡¯s people had already retreated to take a rest. This allowed Zhao Hai and the others to safely prepare an ambush.

    Since there weren¡¯t a lot of meteorites in this area, everyone couldn¡¯t hide inside one. Instead, they separated into groups and hid inside separate meteorites, waiting for the time to attack.

    The reason Zhao Hai was confident was because he already knew the Zhang Family¡¯s movements. Laura and the others analyzed the Zhang Family¡¯s patterns and found out that in order to perform a carpet search on an area, they would separate into smaller teams and search each meteorite one by one.

    In this case, they would be able to find their target much more easily. And now, the ce where Zhao Hai and the others were in had a high probability to be searched next. ording to theputer analysis that Laura and the others did, the probability that this ce would be searched was over 90%. This was the reason why Zhao Hai brought everyone here.

    Zhao Hai, Margaret, as well as 100 people from the Bone Symbol Camp were currently inside a small meteorite. Since the meteorite wasn¡¯t huge, they could immediately push it the moment the enemy approached them.

    After everything has been taken care of, Zhao Hai made everyone take a rest so that they could maintain their optimum condition. While Zhao Hai was sitting cross-legged on the ground, he was talking with Laura and the others to see when the enemy would resume their search.

    Laura and the others already grasped the patterns of the other party. When Zhao Hai and the others left their temporary base, the Zhang Family were still doing their search. They only stopped their search thirty minutes before Zhao Hai and the others arrived at the area. Because of this, Zhao Hai¡¯s group still had plenty of time to rest, allowing them to restore any energy they managed to expend during travel.

    After some calctions, Laura and the others estimated that the Zhang Family would take 3 to 4 hours before they resumed their search. Also, from the passage to this ce, the Zhang Family would take another 2 to 3 hours. In other words, Zhao Hai¡¯s group would have at least 5 to 6 hours to rx.

    Whether it be Mages or Warriors, six hours of rest wasn¡¯t a short time. Even if they underwent a long fight, 5 to 6 hours of rest would be enough for them to recuperate.

    With this result in mind, Zhao Hai immediately left and delivered food to the various groups. But even if Zhao Hai had a lot of good food inside the Space, he didn¡¯t take them out. He made sure that the ones he handed over were food that he had taken out of the Zhang Family¡¯s merchant ship.

 Chapter 1146 â€“ Ambush

    <h4>Chapter 1146 ¨C Ambush</h4>

    Kelly was currently leading a group of people as they slowly flew forward. To be honest, he didn¡¯t agree to the family¡¯s decision. In order to deal with a few Warriors and Mages from the Ashley Family¡¯s External Hall, they actually dispatched a lot of people as well as battleships. They were making a huge fuss over something trivial.

    Moreover, the family evenmanded a strict search of the surrounding region. To Kelly, this wasn¡¯t necessary. The people from the Ashley Family had already been scared silly. They have already run far far away. It was impossible for them to stay in the vicinity. Perhaps they might even be deeper in the meteorite field looking for another way to leave.

    If Kelly was a member of the Ashley Family, then he would do the same. He would try to leave the meteorite field through another ce. This was a much better decision than staying in the meteorite field.

    However, Kelly cannot defy the family¡¯s orders. Although it has been more than ten years since he ascended, he still wouldn¡¯t dare say anything about the family¡¯s decision. Additionally, this action wasn¡¯t done by only a single camp. They were even followed by a group of Mechs. Therefore, when they started their reconnaissance on a region named sector 5, they immediately divided it into smaller lots. Then they would carry out aprehensive search on each area.

    And they didn¡¯t only search each lot, they also installed strong rms inside lots they already searched. As long as people enter these areas, the rm would immediately send out a notification.

    Naturally, it was impossible for them to install these rms everywhere. What they do is put rms only on ces that would have a huge potential of being entered. And as the Zhang Family pushed on, they would reposition these rms whenever applicable.

    Kelly¡¯s group continued to move forward. Before long, they arrived at the area they were about to search. Those who entered the lot first were the Mechs. In the Machine Realm, Mechs held a much higher reputationpared to Mages and Warriors. Moreover, Mech pilots were mostlyprised of Machine Field natives. The reason for this was that the natives don¡¯t look highly upon ascenders. Although Kelly was leading the team, he wasn¡¯t themander. Conversely, Kelly was the one who needed to listen to themander of the Mech unit.

    Kelly watched the surroundings while they advanced. Even if they haven¡¯t gone to this area before, it wasn¡¯t any differentpared to other lots they searched. There were only meteorites everywhere, nothing else.

    Kelly had met people from the other teams before they set out. Therefore, he knew that the others were doing their search on areas much moreplex than his. This caused Kelly to be d. In his mind, the lessplex the terrain, the least danger they would be in.

    As he was going forward, Kelly suddenly felt a movement of energy. He couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he stopped and sensed the surrounding area. He discovered that the surrounding meteorites were actually flying straight towards them. Kelly was shaken, then he immediately shouted, ¡°It¡¯s an ambush, prepare to fight!¡±

    However, Kelly¡¯s warning came toote. The target of the meteorites weren¡¯t them, it was the Mechs. Although the Mechs were powerful, their mobility was still inferiorpared to Mages and Warriors.

    The meteorites were like huge stone balls that were fired towards the Mechs. Although the Mechs were doing their best to dodge, only a few managed to remain unscathed.

    Moreover, there were quite a lot of meteorites, dozens of them. Although they weren¡¯trge, they were at least a few notches bigger than the mechs. And each one of them were fast, it didn¡¯t take long before the scouting team suffered a huge loss.

    But this wasn¡¯t the end. The meteorites weren¡¯t just shot randomly, instead all of them met in the middle. Once they collided, they fragmented, attacking the Mechs once more. Among the 2000 Mechs present, more than 1000 were rendered useless. As for the remaining Mechs, they were also damaged, reducing their functionality by a fewyers.

    While Kelly and the others were flustered, several hundred sword qi were suddenly fired from all directions. The protective armor of the Mechs were already burst by the meteorites. So upon being hit by sword qi, the entire Mech troop was annihted.

    Following the sword qi were spells targeted towards Kelly and the others. These spells were at least 10yers with most of them being 50yer spells. Naturally, all of these spells had long since been prepared.

    Although Kelly and the others had set up their own protective shields, it was still useless against the magical attacks. Before long, arge number of casualties emerged from the Zhang Family¡¯s troop.

    Another thing Kelly noticed was that these spells weren¡¯t casually targeted. It seems like most of the spells were going towards the Warriors. The first wave of attacks took the lives of 300 Warriors.

    After these two attacks were released, two attacks soon followed. It was already toote for Kelly¡¯s side to retaliate. The group had already broken up with people running in all four directions. However, this was good for them. This way, the attacksing from the Ashley Family wouldn¡¯t deal with them at the same time. There were several people who came out unscathed.

    From the beginning of the ambush up to now, Kelly¡¯s group had eaten four rounds of attacks. Now, the Mechs were annihted, the Warriors were severely cut down, and the numbers of the Mages were also shed. At this point, Kelly¡¯s group only had a bit more than 1000 people that were able to fight¡­

    At this time, Zhao Hai¡¯s side already began rushing towards the Zhang Family¡¯s people. One side was full of morale while the other was in a panicked state. There was no need to ponder about the winner of this battle.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Hai was eyeing Kelly. This was because he was the leader of the Mages and was the first to respond to the ambush. This meant that Kelly should have stronger spiritual force than the other Mages. Therefore, Zhao Hai wanted to experience Kelly¡¯s strength. As soon as Kelly felt Zhao Hai¡¯s focus on him, he couldn¡¯t help but stare for a moment before sneering. Kelly knew that escaping was pointless at this point. The only thing he could do was fight.

    Kelly was identified as a level 5 Mage. However, nobody knew that he had three staffs in his hand. One staff had a 10yer formation, another had 50yers, and then thest one had 100yers. What he normally used was the staff with 50yers. The other staffs were his secret weapons. Moreover, he hadrge quantities of restoration potions in his hand. Kelly believed that he has no need to be afraid of a level 6 Mage.

    Kelly was quite an ambitious person. Almost all of the money he raised since he ascended were spent on buying armaments. He didn¡¯t buy a vi nor did he indulge in leisure; all of his money was spent on strengthening himself.

    Because of this, Kelly¡¯s armaments could be said to be the best in the Zhang Family¡¯s External Hall. Kelly didn¡¯t only have the three staffs, he also has a protective item. At the same time, his mage robe was a high-level item, providing another point of protection. He also had a piece of metal with a restorative magic formation set inside. It can be said that with these items, Kelly had enough confidence to face level 6 experts. So when he saw Zhao Hai approaching him, he didn¡¯t panic. On the contrary, Kelly took it as an opportunity.

    He was preparing to capture Zhao Hai and use him as a hostage. This would give him a token to ask for freedom. Because of this, Kelly just stood in ce and sent a spell towards Zhao Hai.

    The spell was sent out by the 10yer formation staff. At the same time, Kelly also activated his defensive formation.

    Upon seeing the other party¡¯s magic, Zhao Hai knew that they were using items. However, he didn¡¯t care much about it and just waved his hand. Then a 10yer formation appeared in front of him, blocking the iing spell.

    But shortly after that, Kelly took his 50yer formation staff out and sent another spell towards Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai¡¯s body changed direction as he moved back. At the same time, he erected another 10yer formation in front of him. However, this formation didn¡¯t block Kelly¡¯s offensive magic.

    Fortunately, Zhao Hai¡¯s retreat was very fast. He arranged another 10yer formation in front of him. Then immediately after the shield appeared, yet another one was cast. In turn, Kelly¡¯s magic was blocked by three seeding defensive formations.

    Actually, it waspletely unnecessary for Zhao Hai to do this. He just wanted to see how strong other people¡¯s 50yer magic formation were. But to be honest, Zhao Hai was disappointed by what he saw.

    Kelly didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to block his attack, after all, it was a 50yer magic formation. Kelly couldn¡¯t help but give Zhao Hai even more importance. Then he traded his magic staff for the one with a 100yer formation inside.

    In the current Machine Field, 100yer formations were rarely seen. This was because 100yers were very hard to make. And engraving this kind of formation into a staff was much more difficult. The material requirements for this kind of endeavor was very high. Generally, staffs with 100yer formations inside were made out of metal. Mithril as well as other additives were needed for the engraving to seed.

    Because of this, the staff¡¯s weight would increase, as well as its cost. Mages who carry a 100 kilogram staff into a fight would certainly suffer. And because of the formations needed to be engraved, different types of materials were needed, further increasing the staff¡¯s price.

    Kelly hoisted his magic staff and inserted his own spiritual force on it. Since it was for a 100yer formation, the amount of spiritual force needed was quite a lot. However, this sacrifice was worth it for the result. The 100yer formation was Kelly¡¯s strongest metal-element formation.

    This magic formation was known as metal storm. When the magic formation materialized, it began to absorb the metal element energy in the surroundings. The spell grew bigger and bigger before it exploded into shards. Then the shards turned into a huge tornadoes. These tornadoes collided once more as it flew like a storm towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes shone, then he said, ¡°100yers? Good. This is what I like to see.¡± Then he locked his fingers together, releasing a 100yer formation in front of him. However, his formation was somewhat different. Half of the formation was red while the other half was azure.

    When the formation had materialized, Zhao Hai loudly said, ¡°Wind and Fire is eternal. Wind aids fire, fire eats wind! Explode!¡± Along with Zhao Hai¡¯s voice, the formation in front fiercely exploded. A column of inferno began to shoot itself towards the metal storm.

    Kelly sneered, he was very confident of his own 100yer formation. This formation was made out of the most offensively powerful element. He doesn¡¯t believe that Zhao Hai¡¯s formation would block it.

    But Kelly would soon realize that he was wrong. When the two formations hit each other, Kelly¡¯s metal storm melted under Zhao Hai¡¯s spell. The metals liquefied and before long they vaporized.

    Kelly was left standing there, dazed. He didn¡¯t expect this oue. The magic staff he expensively bought was actually rendered useless.

    Shortly after that, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Fiery feathers, metal arrows. Rain of ten thousand arrows. Shoot!¡± As his voice fell, a rain of metallic arrows began to fall onto Kelly.

    These arrows were very fast. But fortunately, Kelly¡¯s defensive formation activated. When the arrows hit the shield, the shield shook fiercely, as though it would break at any time.

    Kelly gawked. He immediately funneled his spiritual force towards the defensive formation. At the same time, he took out his 50yer formation staff. He wouldn¡¯t dare use his 100yer formation staff for a long time. This wasn¡¯t only because the staff was heavy, the spiritual force needed to sustain the formation was too huge. Kelly didn¡¯t have the ability to make use of it for a long time.

    Just as Kelly was about tounch his magic, he suddenly heard Zhao Hai, ¡°Silent Demon Killing Arrows,. Fire!¡± After Zhao Hai said this, a 50yer formation appeared in front of him. The formation was pitch ck. Then a pointed tip appeared on the formation shortly followed by a ck shaft and a blue tail. This arrows flew quickly, but they were eerily quiet. Their target was Kelly.

    Kelly was caught while drinking. Because of his usage of magic, Kelly needed to replenish using a magic potion. Although potions recovered one¡¯s magic quickly, the effect wasn¡¯t immediate.

    And while Kelly was restoring his magic, Zhao Hai¡¯s arrow suddenly appeared in front of him!

 Chapter 1147 â€“ Time To Head Back

    <h4>Chapter 1147 ¨C Time To Head Back</h4>

    Kelly was an old fighter who had a lot of experience in battles. Even if he was drinking a restoration potion, he was still channeling his spiritual qi towards his defensive formation. He knew clearly that his opponent wasn¡¯t easy to deal with. Just the fact that Zhao Hai was able to break a 100yer formation was enough evidence for his power. Since he knew about this, Kelly drank a potion ahead of time. He was prepared for a long-term fight.

    But at this time, Zhao Hai¡¯s dark arrow was already flying over. This arrow was specifically made for killing. It was a dark element formation with three metal element formations mixed into it. And judging by the fact that it was a 50yer formation, one should be able to imagine how powerful it was.

    While Kelly was drinking from his potion bottle, he suddenly felt his defensive formation vibrate. Just as he was about to notice what happened, the shield broke. It didn¡¯t take long before Kelly felt pain from his body. When he put his bottle down, he quickly noticed pitch ck holes on his body. The holes kept spurting corrupted blood, it was clear that he was poisoned.

    ¡°I should drink a detoxifying potion¡±was the final thought that came through Kelly¡¯s mind before he died.

    The Silent Demon Killing arrows were more lethalpared to otheryered formations of its level. This was because the entire power of the 50yer formation was concentrated on five arrows. Moreover, these arrows weren¡¯t shot at the same time, instead they were sessively released in a straight line. Because of this, all five were aimed towards a single point of Kelly¡¯s shield. It took two arrows to destroy Kelly¡¯s shield while the other three hit him. The arrows were also rotating, causing greater damage to Kelly¡¯s body. The arrows were poisonous too. With these effects stacked together, there was no way for Kelly to survive.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t respect Kelly¡¯s corpse, he immediately sent it to the Space and turned him into an Undead. After that, he switched his target to another person. They needed to finish this fight as soon as possible. This way, they could retreat sooner. Otherwise, they would be surrounded by the Zhang Family.

    Actually, the fight was already nearing its end. Those who can escape had already escaped. Those who were left behind were already trapped and were nearly eliminated. From the initial 4000 people, 500 escaped while the rest were wiped out.

    With Zhao Hai making his move, it didn¡¯t take long before everything has been cleaned up. Immediately after that, Zhao Hai¡¯s group left the area. As they were leaving, Zhao Hai took all of the destroyed Mechs as well as the corpses. If there weren¡¯t smaller Mech fragments as well as crushed meteorites in the area, then nobody would know that a fight happened here.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai had Cai¡¯er clean these up after they left. He didn¡¯t want other people to know about this ambush as much as possible.

    By this point, the Undead Zhao Hai created were much strongerpared to his other Undead. Before, Zhao Hai¡¯s undead were at most rank 9 Apprentices. On the other hand, these new Undead were actually level 3 and above. For Zhao Hai, this wasn¡¯t a weak fighting force.

    After Zhao Hai and the others made several turns and circles, they managed to return to their temporary base. Everyone was very excited, their action this time allowed them to expel the foul air they¡¯ve been keeping in all this time. Wiping out more than 3000 people from the Zhang Family was truly satisfying.

    However, they didn¡¯t celebrate until their brains shut down. Tie Sheng and the others quickly assigned people to act as sentries around the base. Then theymanded the others to take a rest so that they could maintain their optimum condition.

    Nbody opposed to this. All of them knew that they were still in danger. Only when they return back to Dark Demon would they attain true rxation.

    In the following days, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t propose going out to attack the Zhang Family. Of course, the Zhang Family responded to the attack they just suffered. In their mind, the Ashley Family¡¯s camp should be near the battlefield. Because of this, they carried on a strict investigation on the surrounding area. Naturally, they weren¡¯t able to find anything.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t stay in the same temporary base all these days. They moved further into the meteorite field. At this time, their location had be very dangerous.

    Tie Sheng and the others knew that the most dangerous element in the meteorite field wasn¡¯t the Zhang Family. It wasn¡¯t easy for the Zhang Family to find Zhao Hai¡¯s group. The meteorite field was just too big. With the number of the Ashley Family¡¯s teampared to the size of the meteorite field as well as the Zhang Family¡¯s numbers, it was almost impossible for Zhang Family to find them.

    The most dangerous aspect of the meteorite field were the meteorites, maic storms, and other natural disasters that might happen in the field. These things don¡¯t discriminate when it came to their victims. Meteorites would collide with each other and cause chain reactions on the surroundings. And these things happen randomly, making the meteorite field dangerous. Because of this, Tie Sheng and the others chose their temporary bases very carefully. They preferred bigger meteorites since they were more robustpared to the smaller ones.

    Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t leave the new base, he continually ced great attention to the movements of the Zhang Family. Zhao Hai discovered that the Zhang Family had changed their approach. They no longer separated into teams to perform a search. Instead, all of their attention were focused on the passage. They also built temporary bases along the passage. Meanwhile, their ships patrolled the path between the passage and the direction to Dark Demon. Naturally, they were nning to block the Ashley Family with this method.

    Seeing this situation, Zhao Hai understood that the Zhang Family didn¡¯t want to sour their rtionship with Ashley Family yet. Otherwise, they would¡¯ve used the upied ship as a reason to wage war. At this time, Dark Demon was still very peaceful, there were no signs of an approaching war.

    The Zhang Family¡¯s goal this time seems to be obtaining a ransom from the Ashley Family or even preventing Zhao Hai from attending the Six Realm Beginner Competition.

    Thetter point wasn¡¯t just plucked by Zhao Hai from thin air. He spected these from talks he heard from the Mages and Warriors of the Zhang Family. It seems like the Zhang Family really had a high-ranking spy ced in the Ashley Family. It was because of this that they managed to understand the internal matters of the Ashley Family.

    It was also through this spy that they understood Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. Therefore, they wanted to stop Zhao Hai from gaining benefits in the beginnerpetition.

    In the past, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t clear about the Six Realm Beginner Competition¡¯s importance for the family. But after this event, Zhao Hai knew that for a medium-grade influence like the Ashley Family, it was absolutely important.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t nning on bringing trouble to the Zhang Family, he knew that it was impossible. The Zhang Family were now clumped up in and around the passage. They also built several bases on huge meteorites. Once Zhao Hai¡¯s group attacked them, they would immediately be surrounded by walls of iron. Moreover, the Zhang Family set themselves up so that support would quickly arrive once a certain area was attacked. So instead, Zhao Hai spent his time idly inside the base before the time he decided to return to Dark Demon.

    Tie Sheng and the others didn¡¯t pester Zhao Hai to deal with the Zhang Family. In fact, even they didn¡¯t want to attack the Zhang Family. They were aware that attacking the Zhang Family was very risky. There was a huge possibility for them to suffer heavy casualties if they do attack.

    Those who joined the mission were among the elites of the Ashley Family¡¯s External Hall. It wouldn¡¯t be good if they suffered heavy losses. And since Zhao Hai didn¡¯t raise any ns of attack, themanders also spent their time with ease. In any case, Zhao Hai had enough food to feed all of them. The only thing they did now was to rx inside the base.

    Days quickly passed by. All this time, Zhao Hai was seen to be closing up to practice. However, nobody inside the base were discontented. What they knew was that Zhao Hai was anxiously practicing so that everyone can go home sooner.

    Margaret was beginning to look unhealthy as the days went by. Seeing Zhao Hai working hard while everyone was livingfortably hurt Margaret¡¯s heart.

    Those who didn¡¯t suffer couldn¡¯t reach Zhao Hai¡¯s level. With Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, it was clear that he had suffered hardships before. Imagining what might have happened to Zhao Hai made Margaret¡¯s heart ache.

    During thest incursion, Margaret was able to see Zhao Hai¡¯s merciless side. At the same time, Margaret could see Zhao Hai acting patiently, watching the enemy first before making a decisive move. As she thought of this, Margaret began to see Zhao Hai as a bottomless pit. She wanted to know more about him.

    Everyone already knew that Margaret and Zhao Hai were quite close. Most of them knew who Margaret was and were clear that Zhao Hai would be a core member of the family in the future. But even if they were envious of Zhao Hai, they couldn¡¯t help but be convinced upon seeing his strength.

    Time passed and soon there were only ten days left before the realm qualifiers starts. Zhao Hai had been closing up all this time, making Tie Sheng and the others more and more anxious. Every day, Tie Sheng and the others would send people to Zhao Hai¡¯s cave to see if he came out. They were truly afraid that Zhao Hai might not be able to join the realm qualifiers.

    Actually, what they didn¡¯t know was that Zhao Hai was just doing normal training all this time. He did nothing else other than dying. He didn¡¯t want people to think that it was easy for him to send everyone back to Dark Demon.

    Seeing that there were only ten days left before the realm qualifiers, Zhao Hai finally decided to head out. He thought that it was time for him to return to Dark Demon!

 Chapter 1148 â€“ Coming Back!

    <h4>Chapter 1148 ¨C Coming Back!</h4>

    Desbarres recently lost a lot of weight. And those who had insider information knew exactly why. He thought that his n was seamless: but it actually turned out to be a trap! Most importantly, they were the ones who fell for it.

    It can be said that the one who suffered the most loss was the Bone Symbol Camp. This was because the mission not only included Tie Sheng, it also had the camp¡¯s most promising member, Zhao Hai. Additionally, with Zhao Hai¡¯s close rtionship with Margaret, the camp would be losing heavily if they couldn¡¯t return.

    Although it was said that Margaret went on her own decision, if something really happened to her, then it would be put on Desbarres¡¯s head. And the Patriarch wasn¡¯t a very reasonable person.

    The only good news was the fact that the Zhang Family didn¡¯t send any word that they had captured a lot of Experts from the Ashley Family¡¯s External Hall. In the past, the Zhang Family would return the captured people and then send a warning to the family.

    But if the Zhang Family manages to capture arge quantity of External Hall members, then they could use this as leverage to publicly break off their rtionship with the Ashley Family.

    Although the Zhang Family had yet to send word, this matter still ced a huge rock in everyone¡¯s hearts. This was especially true for Desbarres. These days, it seems like he had halved his usual size.

    Even if the family had yet to cause trouble for the Bone Symbol Camp¡¯s Camp Lord, Desbarres himself felt very depressed in the past few days. Zhao Hai was the Bone Symbol Camp¡¯s hope for revival. And now that he didn¡¯t know when Zhao Hai woulde back, Desbarres couldn¡¯t help but have a massive headache.

    Moreover, it can be said that Zhao Hai was the family¡¯s primary representative in the Six Realm Beginner Competition. If Zhao Hai doesn¡¯te back, then the loss to the family would be too huge. This would cause Thunder to make Desbarres pay for his mistake.

    With this situation weighing on his shoulders, no wonder Desbarres became so thin. And as the realm qualifiers got closer and closer, Desbarres¡¯s face got more and more unsightly. The other Camp Lord couldn¡¯t help but feel grief at the sight of him.

    The Camp Lords had fairly simr states as Desbarres. Although some of them had their own authorities, the power they held wasn¡¯t that huge. Among them, Desbarres clearly held the greater position. He was the Patriarch¡¯s childhood friend and was a trusted aide of the family. This was evidently clear by Desbarres¡¯s position as the External Hall¡¯s manager.

    But even if each Camp Lord had apetitive rtionship, they were also allies in a way. Since the External Hall was a weak entity, they needed to band together so that they had the right to speak out.

    Seeing Desbarres suffer bad luck, the other Camp Lords were also feeling bad. Even Dia who liked to take a jab at Desbarres didn¡¯t say a single word about this event.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t only Desbarres. The entire Bone Symbol Camp was feeling depressed. Zhao Hai just came to the limelight by defeating the other camps and emerging as the family¡¯s champion. All of them were thinking that the revival of the Bone Symbol Camp was near. They didn¡¯t expect a matter such as this to happen. This caused the Bone Symbol Camp to feel an unprecedented disappointment.

    People were like this. If they don¡¯t hope, then they won¡¯t be disappointed. However, once they were given hope and that hope was shattered, their disappointment would be magnified by several folds.

    The Bone Symbol Camp¡¯s mood was as low as a deep valley. Although Tao Wang saw this, he couldn¡¯t do anything. He was also feeling down in the past few days. And his physique was much worse than Desbarres. He wasn¡¯t fat to begin with, so after all these days, Tao Wang was as skinny as a skeleton.

    Seeing that there were only ten days left before the realm qualifiers, Desbarres and Tao Wang began to feel despair. Even if Zhao Hai managed to escape now, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to make it to the qualifiers.

    Silence conquered Desbarres¡¯s office, he had lost any motivation and energy to speak at this point. Then suddenly, running was heard from outside. Then a person with a happy expression opened the door. He looked at Desbarres and said ,¡±Camp Lord,e out, quick. Something just came up!¡±

    Desbarres looked at the person and said, ¡°Something happened? What is it?¡±

    The person excitedly said, ¡°Commander Tie Sheng. Commander Tie Sheng is back!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Desbarres and Tao Wang stared. They looked at each other for some time before they simultaneously stood up. Their faces seemed to light up. Then Desbarres asked, ¡°Tie Sheng? Are you sure it¡¯s him?¡±

    The person immediately answered, ¡°It¡¯s him. Camp Lord, you should take a look yourself!¡± Desbarres and Tao Wang didn¡¯t wait for the person to lead them out as they quickly ran.

    When they arrived at the Bone Symbol Camp¡¯s field, they saw peopleing out of an enormous spatial rift.

    These people werepletely covered in dust. They might look haggard but none of them were injured and all of them had bright expressions on their faces. One of these people stood right by the rift as he led the others out; this man was Tie Sheng.

    Desbarres took a deep breath. Then he quickly flew towards Tie Sheng¡¯s side, his face evidently brighter than before as he asked, ¡°Tie Sheng, what is this?¡±

    When Tie Sheng saw Desbarres, he immediately gave a salute, then he replied, ¡°Camp Lord, we¡¯vee back safely. It¡¯s Little Hai. He used his spatial ability to send us here.¡±

    Desbarres looked at the peopleing out of the rift. He scrutinized each person but couldn¡¯t see Zhao Hai. When Tie Sheng saw Desbarres¡¯s action, he couldn¡¯t help but smile as he said, ¡°Camp Lord, there¡¯s no need to worry. Little Hai is behind the rift. He¡¯s doing fine.¡± Desbarres nodded, then his mood returned to normal. Nobody from the Bone Symbol Camp were among those who were currently pouring out of the rift. Desbarres quickly understood that the evacuation was done ording to camps.

    It didn¡¯t take long before the people from the Bone Symbol Camp were sent over. When these people saw their friends, they immediately went over to talk. Before long,ughter filled the camp.

    Seeing this situation, Desbarres removed the worry in his heart. Moreover, he could see that the losses suffered by the External Hall wasn¡¯t that heavy.

    It didn¡¯t take an hour for everyone to go through the spatial rift. Thest people to go through were Zhao Hai and Margaret. Zhao Hai¡¯s expression was calm while Margaret had a faint smile on her face. As she followed beside Zhao Hai, she looked like a wife following her husband.

    When Zhao Hai came out, the rift quickly closed. Desbarres immediately moved forward to meet him. Seeing Desbarres arrive, Zhao Hai quickly gave a salute and said, ¡°Camp Lord, I¡¯m back.¡±

    Desbarres grabbed Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulders andughed, ¡°Good, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re doing well. I¡¯m sure it has been hard on you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s no need for the Camp Lord to worry.¡±

    Desbarres gave a nod before he looked at the people from the other camps. Then heughed and said, ¡°Today¡¯s a happy day. Don¡¯t leave yet, share a meal with my Bone Symbol Camp. Tao Wang, send word to the Camp Lords exining the situation. Tie Sheng, have everyone wash up while I go and report to the Patriarch.¡±

    Tao Wang also went over to Zhao Hai and gave him a tight hug. Only then did he go to arrange matters. Meanwhile, Tie Sheng nodded and led everyone to the Bone Symbol Camp¡¯s building to take a rest. Desbarres didn¡¯t dy and immediately flew towards Lofty Demon Ind.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Margaret was currently inside a vi prepared for her by the Bone Symbol Camp. Also, this ce wasn¡¯t far from Zhao Hai. When she came back to her room, Margaret washed her face andbed her hair. Because of the state of the meteorite field, taking a bath was not an option. Although there were people who can use water element magic to produce water, the amount they were able to take out wasn¡¯t enough for people to take a bath in. This was the reason why everyone appeared haggard.

    Originally, Charles and the others readied themselves to return to their camp. However, Desbarres already made preparations for them and even reported the matter to the Camp Lords. Because of this, people from the other camps had no choice but to ept the Bone Symbol Camp¡¯s hospitality.

    At this moment, Desbarres arrived at Lofty Demon Ind. Due to his excitement, he didn¡¯t ride a car and just flew the entire trip. After arriving at the ind, Desbarres went directly to Thunder¡¯s study. This was also the ce where the Patriarch did his work.

    In the Ashley Family, there were only a few people who can directly find the Patriarch in his study, and Desbarres was one of these people. This was also a demonstration of Desbarres¡¯s status.

    Cadjo wasn¡¯t in the study. He was the Ashley Family¡¯s manager. Because of this, he couldn¡¯t just follow Thunder like a secretary. Moreover, Thunder already had his own female secretary.

    When Desbarres saw the secretary outside Thunder¡¯s office, he quickly said, ¡°Notify the Patriarch quickly. I have something important to report.¡±

    Naturally, the attractive female secretary knew about the rtionship between Desbarres and Thunder. So she didn¡¯t dare to dy as she quickly pressed a key and sent a notification, ¡°Patriarch, Manager Desbarres is here asking for an audience. He said that he has something important to say.¡±

    Thunder¡¯s reply was quickly heard, ¡°Let him in.¡± The secretary nodded. Just as she was about to ask Desbarres to go in, the fatty already pushed the door and impatiently entered the study.

    Thunder was currently sitting in his chair while reading a document. Althoughputers were prevalent in the Machine Field, documents were still in paper form.

    Desbarres bowed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the Young Master.¡± Thunder looked up at Desbarres and nodded, ¡°Sit. Fatty Des, you¡¯ve be thinner.¡±

    Desbarres smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, you can rest assured, I¡¯ll be back to being fat in no time. Right, those who went out for the mission havee back. This includes Zhao Hai and Miss Margaret.¡±

    Upon hearing Desbarres, Thunder couldn¡¯t help but gawk. He ced the document on his hand down as he said, ¡°They¡¯re back? How?¡±

    Desbarres quickly answered, ¡°Tie Sheng told me that it¡¯s because of Little Hai¡¯s space magic. They¡¯re now resting in the Bone Symbol Camp. I¡¯ve invited everyone to a meal after. I¡¯m sure they also suffered a lot.¡±

 Chapter 1149 â€“ Breaking The Engagement!

    <h4>Chapter 1149 ¨C Breaking The Engagement!</h4>

    When he heard this, Thunder couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrow as he responded, ¡°So it is Space Magic. That is quite a rare ability. But if Zhao Hai can send them back using Space Magic, then why did they only return now?¡±

    Desbarres stared, he didn¡¯t expect Thunder to ask a question at this time. He paused for a moment before he answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Young Master, I¡¯ll go ask him when I go back. Then I¡¯ll report back to you.¡±

    Thunder waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I reckon the timing of their return is rted to that thing. Don¡¯t worry about it. Right, have Zhao Hai take a rest. If he needs anything like potions, make sure to give it to him. We need him to be in his optimum condition. The Ashley Family cannot lose in the qualifiers.¡±

    Desbarres nodded, ¡°Young Master, you can rest assured.¡±

    Thunder nodded and said, ¡°Tell the Zhang Family that the Ashley Family denies their allegations. The members of our External Hall have already returned from their mission. If the Zhang Family still dares to be impolite, then we¡¯ll publicly break our rtionship with them. Also, tell them that their conduct this time has made me very discontented. Therefore, I¡¯m breaking Margaret and the Zhang Mingyue¡¯s engagement.¡±

    Desbarres stared, then he immediately knew why Thunder did so. The Zhang Family had been publicly saying that since arge part of the External Hall elites were missing, and that an Ashley Family ship was found in the meteorite field, then the Ashley Family were the ones who attacked them.

    Actually, the two families knew that this was nothing more than the Zhang Family catching the Ashley Family¡¯s n. Therefore, the Zhang Family was just using it as a means to pressure the Ashley Family.

    But now that Zhao Hai and the others had returned, the Ashley Family could say that there was no such thing. This caused the Ashley Family to sigh in relief.

    And at this point, Margaret¡¯s feelings for Zhao Hai were very clear. However, Margaret still had an engagement with the Zhang Family. This might affect Zhao Hai and Margaret¡¯s rtionship. Because of this, Thunder decided to use this opportunity to break the marriage agreement.

    Desbarres immediately nodded, but he warned, ¡°Young Master, the Zhang Family is bing more and more brazen recently. It seems like it is a matter of time before they begin moving against us. We need to guard against them.¡±

    Thunder clicked his mouth before he sighed and said, ¡°The Zhang Family has been preparing to deal with us. And we¡¯re a stepter than them. However, the Zhang Family is not done with their preparation. They wouldn¡¯t dare fightrge scale battles at this time. Because of this, they were still sending cheap shots at us. Hmph. If the Zhang Family really wants to fight the Ashley Family, then I¡¯ll make sure to beat them so hard that they would return with no teeth left.¡± After he spoke this, the atmosphere around Thunder began to turn cold.

    Desbarres was intently listening. Actually, Desbarres and the others were already aware of the Zhang Family¡¯s n and had repeatedly reminded Thunder about it. However, Thunder didn¡¯t care about it before. He was still thinking that the Zhang Family were the Ashley Family¡¯s strongest ally.

    Thunder finally epted the warning against the Zhang Family when Margaret was attacked. Moreover, upon further investigation, it was proven that it was the Zhang Family who did it. It was also because of this that Thunder agreed to the assault mission. He wanted to strike the Zhang Family in order to test their response.

    If the Zhang Family was innocent, then they wouldn¡¯t know about this matter and wouldn¡¯t retaliate too heavily. However, the Zhang Family¡¯s response was fierce, they even set up a trap to take a bite out of the Ashley Family. This opened Thunder¡¯s eyes to the fact that the Zhang Family wanted to deal with the Ashley Family.

    The Zhang Family¡¯s n was good. They wanted to catch Zhao Hai and the others. And even if they can¡¯t, they could still block Zhao Hai from entering the realm qualifiers. This way, the Ashley Family¡¯s benefits would suffer a huge hit. And also, it would be easier for them to deal with the Ashley Family in the future.

    However, the Zhang Family didn¡¯t expect how significant Zhao Hai¡¯s impact would be. Now that Zhao Hai was able to bring everyone back to Dark Demon, the Zhang Family¡¯s n was destroyed. Moreover, their actions had made Thunder vignt. The Zhang Family tried to steal a chicken only to lose the rice used to bait it.

    However, the Ashley Family wouldn¡¯t use this event to strike the Zhang Family. They didn¡¯t have the strength to do it yet. In fact, if it weren¡¯t for Zhao Hai, then the Ashley Family would take even greater losses. Asking a small price in order to deal with this grievance was enough.

    Desbarres looked at Thunder and said, ¡°Young Master, with this altercation with the Zhang Family, the importance of the Six Realm Beginner Competition has be more apparent. As long as we make good progress in thepetition, we¡¯ll be able to gain more benefits and would no longer worry about not having an ally. The Zhang Family made a significant move against us, they even want to prevent Little Hai from entering the beginnerpetition. It seems like they¡¯re afraid that we would get a good position. It¡¯s now certain that the Zhang Family has a high-level spy in our family. The most pressing matter for now is to find this spy.¡±

    Thunder Ashley wasn¡¯t a fool. Although he rarely eptedments, he still knew what to do at certain times. Therefore, he understood what Desbarres wanted to say as he nodded and said, ¡°Rest assured, I will make sure to look this up. There weren¡¯t a lot of people who knew about the mission. I believe we¡¯ll be able to see results soon. Meanwhile, Fatty Des, you make sure that Little Hai gets what he wants. You need to take good care of him.¡± Desbarres nodded before he turned around and left.

    When Desbarres returned to the Bone Symbol Camp, the other Camp Lords were already there. At this time, they were talking to themanders about what happened.

    Desbarres didn¡¯t go to see them but instead he called Tie Sheng over to his office. Desbarres looked at Tie Sheng and said, ¡°Tie Sheng, tell me exactly what happened.¡± Tie Sheng nodded and then exined everything from the start up to their return. Desbarres listened intently and then nodded and said, ¡°It looks like Little Hai has be better in using Liquid Silver. Moreover, Little Hai¡¯s strength is probably getting closer to ours. It seems like his ims of bing top ten in the Six Realm Beginner Competition wasn¡¯t just a boast.¡±

    Tie Sheng nodded and said, ¡°Little Hai has be very strong. He will surely blossom in the beginnerpetition. I¡¯m just afraid that the Ashley Family wouldn¡¯t be able to retain him.¡± Desbarres smiled bitterly and said, ¡°With the Ashley Family¡¯s strength, it¡¯s impossible for us to keep him. Little Hai will certainly be a famous powerful expert. However, even if the Ashley Family family couldn¡¯t keep him, as long as everyone knew that he came from us, then that is already enough to make people think differently about the family. It doesn¡¯t matter if he stays or not.¡±

    Tie Sheng nodded. Then Desbarres said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the dining hall. The other Camp Lords should already be aware of the situation. They owe us a huge favor this time.¡± Tie Sheng smiled faintly before he followed Desbarres back to the dining hall.

    The dining hall has been filled up. Besides those from the other camps, everyone currently in the Bone Symbol Camp came to the hall. The entire room looked very lively, their faces were full of excitement.

    It can be said that this mission concerned the entirety of the External Hall. This was because elites of the External Hall participated in this mission. These people had fairly high status in the Ashley Family¡¯s External Hall, they were the backbone of the force. Whenever a camp loses people like them, the camp would surely suffer a serious blow.

    It has been some time before these people had ascended to the Machine Field. Because of this, they were able to make friends with people from other camps; and some even became tied by familial ties. It can be said that these people were more or less involved with each other. In this case, the fact that everyone returned was a very joyous matter.

    As for the Zhang Family spies that Zhao Hai captured, they had already been handed over to the family to deal with. Zhao Hai and Tie Sheng had guaranteed their safety as well as return to Dark Demon. As for what happens to them after arriving at the family, that was something that Zhao Hai cannot control.

    After Zhao Hai returned to his room, he immediately cleaned himself inside the Space before going back out and heading towards the dining hall.

    Zhao Hai wore a ck robe. Although it wasn¡¯t ugly, it wasn¡¯t eye-catching either. And with Zhao Hai¡¯s ordinary looks, it would be hard for people to see him in a crowd.

    The reason for hisck of presence was Zhao Hai¡¯s decision to not disy anything. This made sure that he looked as ordinary as he can be.

    After he came out, Zhao Hai immediately saw Tao Wang approaching him. When Tao Wang saw Zhao Hai, he immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s go quick. Our Brothers want to see their hero.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Howe I became a hero? Right, did Margaret head out already?¡±

    Tao Wang smiled and said ,¡±Not yet, but you should know that women would take a long time to dress up. I have already told her robot to ry the message.¡±

    Zhao Hao nodded, then he followed Tao Wang to the dining hall. Zhao Hai and Tao Wang arrived at the dining hall at almost the same time as Desbarres and Tie Sheng. As soon Desbarres saw Zhao Hai, he immediately waved at him. Tao Wang and Zhao Hai quickly went over and took a seat. Desbarres smiled at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯ve done very well. Those guys now owe us big time. Let¡¯s see how they¡¯ll pay us back.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Camp Lord, don¡¯t you think seizing this opportunity for benefit is a bit out of ce?¡±

    Desbarres smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry about this matter. In any case, this will be good for you. Right, you returned just at the right time for the realm qualifiers. The Patriarch is cing great importance to thepetition. He wanted to make sure that I ry this information to you.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Camp Lord, rest assured. I know what I need to do.¡±

    Desbarres gave nod, then he asked, ¡°Are you injured? Or perhaps feeling ufortable anywhere? The Patriarch said that we should fully support you. He wants you to stay at your best state as much as possible.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and smiled, ¡°Camp Lord, I absolutely fine.¡±

    Desbarres nodded, then he said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Those fellows are here, I need to deal with them. We¡¯ll talkter.¡± Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t stop Desbarres. Desbarres stood up and then walked towards Dia and the others.

    The arrival of the seven Camp Lords made the dining hall¡¯s atmosphere a bit weird for those from the Bone Symbol Camp. Under normal conditions, these Camp Lords would not step foot in the Bone Symbol Camp. This was because of the camp¡¯s constant decline over the years. These Camp Lords even look down on the camp. But this time, they actually went to the camp themselves. Moreover, they came to express their gratitude, which made those from the Bone Symbol Camp proud and ted.

    Desbarres didn¡¯t go too far this time. He just chatted with the other Camp Lords for a moment before asking them to sit down. Naturally, Zhao Hai was also present on the table. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything and just gave the Camp Lords a salute. Dia and the others returned the courtesy while expressing their gratitude to Zhao Hai. But at the same time, their eyes couldn¡¯t help but show a sense of deep envy.

    After everyone had sat down, Desbarres went to the dining hall¡¯s stage. He waved his hand to silence the hall before saying, ¡°The mission had been a huge trial for our External Hall. But it was fortunate that everyone managed to return safely. I need tomend everyone here for their bravery. You certainly didn¡¯t make the Ashley Family lose face. You¡¯re the pride of our External Hall!¡± After he said this, everyone in the hall issued a cheer.

    Desbarres waved his hand once more. After seeing everyone calm down, he continued, ¡°Everyone has certainly suffered in the past few days. I have already discussed it with your Camp Lords, your contribution points for this mission will be increased. Additionally, each camp will add a bonus on top of your initial reward. Brothers, you¡¯re now rich!¡±

    Desbarres¡¯s words broughtughter and whistling to the hall. People from the External Hall liked to hear about rewards. Desbarres¡¯s words werepletely aimed at their hearts. There weren¡¯t even any official statements, which made everyone feel great.

    After Desbarres calmed everyone down, he said, ¡°Everyone, I know that you haven¡¯t had a good meal and a good rest in the past days. So I won¡¯t be saying anything more. Brothers, eat, drink. Wee home!¡± Everyone cheered. Then robots began giving everyone food and drinks. The feast had officially begun.

    Throughout his speech, Desbarres didn¡¯t mention a word about Zhao Hai¡¯s merit. This was a brilliant move. Zhao Hai¡¯s action of saving everyone had already been engraved in their hearts. If Desbarres mentioned it, then it would seem too petty.

    When Desbarres returned to his table, Dia and the others looked at him strangely. They never talked like this to the people in their camp. It was at this point where they saw their gap with Desbarres.

 Chapter 1150 â€“ Finding Out

    <h4>Chapter 1150 ¨C Finding Out</h4>

    The dining hall¡¯s mood was very warm. But what surprised Zhao Hai was the fact that Margaret wasn¡¯t in sight. But even if he was confused, he didn¡¯t think too deeply about it.

    After everyone became drunk, Zhao Hai returned to his vi. He wasn¡¯t able to eat a lot at the feast since he was drinking with Desbarres and the others. However, he used spatial water to dissolve the alcohol. So even if he drank a lot, he wasn¡¯t drunk at all.

    Then suddenly, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare when he came close to his vi. He just felt someone¡¯s presence inside. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t feel any danger because he saw that it was Margaret when he swept his vi using his spiritual force.

    Although Zhao Hai was somewhat puzzled, he still entered his vi. Margaret was currently sitting in the living room. When Zhao Hai saw Margaret, he couldn¡¯t help but gawk. This was because the present Margaret was different than before.

    In the past, Margaret looked like a humble Mage. Although she still took care of herself, she had a simple image. She also wouldn¡¯t put makeup on her face, she was old-fashioned.

    But today¡¯s Margaret was different. She wore a new mage robe. Although the robe was still ck, it seemed more attractive than what she wore before. Her hair had also been attractively set-up. Most importantly, Margaret was wearing makeup. Although it was only a faint application, it actuallyplemented Margaret¡¯s calm temperament.

    Margaret had a different temperamentpared to Zhao Hai¡¯s wives. Laura sent off an aura of a capable woman, her presence could be felt in a room. There was no need to say about Lizzy and Megan. The two of them were practically brought up to be princesses, so their presence exudes majesty. Meg didn¡¯t have much aura to talk about. However, she had a quiet temperament that told people that her life revolved around Zhao Hai. Ruyen¡¯s aura was a bit lesspared to Lizzy¡¯s. After all, she was only a princess of a small Duchy. Moreover, with her past reputation, she always felt that she was inferior to Lizzy and the others. Berry had a different aurapared to the others. She was from a Subus n and also a Demon. Her talent was in assassination so her temperament was kind of cold.

    On the other hand, Margaret grew up researching magic formations. After she grew up, she spent her life as an instructor. Because of this, she exudes an aura of a schr. She had a gentle and solemn temperament.

    When Margaret saw that Zhao Hai was staring at her, her face couldn¡¯t help but turn red. Then she slowly stood up and smiled before saying, ¡°Am I attractive?¡±

    Zhao Hai recovered, he looked at Margaret and said, ¡°Of course you are, you¡¯re beautiful.¡±

    Margaret walked towards ZHao Hai, here eyes fixed on his, then she said, ¡°Zhao Hai, ever since you saved me from Tyro, I began to see you differently. Although you have killed a lot of people, I still couldn¡¯t help but like you. And after the mission, I came to see that I liked you more. I want to marry you. It doesn¡¯t matter if you have other wives or if they don¡¯t like me, I still want to marry you. Do you want to marry me?¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect Margaret to be so forward. Margaret looked like a silent person whenever they met, he didn¡¯t even feel a bit of intimacy from her. Her words truly made him surprised.

    But what Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know was that Margaret had changed after experiencing near death experience twice. The environment back in the meteorite field would make anyone pessimistic, and naturally Margaret was not an exception. She basically grew up in a greenhouse and hadn¡¯t faced hardship before. At that time, Margaret thought that she might really be trapped in the meteorite field or be captured by the Zhang Family.

    Also, during that time, Margaret began to discover that life was unpredictable. If they died at the meteorite field, then she wouldn¡¯t have the chance to confess to Zhao Hai.

    Although her depressed state disappeared when they returned to Dark Demon, the thought of confessing to Zhao Hai never vanished inside Margaret¡¯s mind. Instead, the idea became more and more intense. Margaret thought about another ident approaching where she really wouldn¡¯t have the chance to show her feelings. Therefore, after she returned to her vi, Margaret decided to tell Zhao Hai as soon as possible.

    Zhao Hai looked at Margaret, then he lightly sighed and said, ¡°Margaret, I can understand what you¡¯re thinking. But you should know that I love my wives. So if you really want to marry me, then you have to share. Are you still willing?¡±

    Margaret didn¡¯t even think about it as she answered, ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Margaret, you don¡¯t understand. You¡¯re thinking that my wives are in the lower realms, so you only have to share with me spiritually. But this isn¡¯t the case. I brought my wives with me. So if you marry me, then you will also share physically. Do you understand?¡±

    Margaret had a confused expression. She shook her head, showing that she couldn¡¯t understand what Zhao Hai was saying. What did Zhao Hai mean that he brought them with him?

    Zhao Hai looked at Margaret, then he sighed and said, ¡°Please stay calm, no matter where you end up, don¡¯t be afraid. And if you decide not to marry me after this, I hope that you keep things you see as a secret.¡±

    Margaret was still confused at Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai waved his hand, opening a spatial rift on his side. Then he took Margaret¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Margaret,e in and take a look. This is my biggest secret.¡±

    Despite being confused by what Zhao Hai said, Margaret still entered the spatial rift. She believes that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t harm her.

    Right after she emerged from the other side of the rift, Margaret was shocked. What met her vision was an infinitelyrge space. She was currently standing on a meadow with a somewhat ancient looking vi in the distance. The vi was covered with seven-colored vines while also have huge trees on its sides.

    Naturally, this wasn¡¯t the most important thing. What was important were the six beautiful women standing in front. All of them were beauties, not any worse than Margaret herself. Some were even more attractive than her.

    Right when Margaret appeared, the woman at the front of the group smiled faintly and saidm ¡°Hello Miss Margaret. We¡¯re Zhao Hai¡¯s wives. My name is Laura. Perhaps you might not know us, but we¡¯ve known you for a long time.¡±

    Upon hearing Laura, Margaret quickly recovered. However, her mind was still not cleared, she could only mechanically reply, ¡°Hello, I am Margaret.¡±

    Lizzy and the others also took the chance to introduce themselves, with Margaret nkly replying. She repeated her response multiple times, looking somewhat silly.

    Then at this time, ZHao Hai¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Margaret, this is my biggest secret. You can follow Laura and they will exin this to you. Laura, please exin everything to Margaret. I¡¯m tired and would like to take a rest.¡± Laura nodded and took Margaret to the vi.

    Margaret was pulled by Laura as she dazedly walked towards the vi. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai returned to his room in the Bone Symbol Camp. He was afraid that Desbarres mighte looking for him, so he could only wait there for now.

    At the same time, Laura pulled Margaret to the vi and invited her to sit. Meg offered some tea to Margaret as they looked at the Space¡¯s monitor. Disyed on the screen was Zhao Hai inside his Bone Symbol Camp vi.

    Laura looked at Margaret and smiled as she said, ¡°We can see everything using this monitor. It can be said that when you first met Brother Hai, we also saw you. And every time you see Brother Hai, we know.¡±

    Upon hearing Laura, Margaret¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but pale. She suddenly thought that she was like someone who was having an affair with another woman¡¯s husband. And she was now being exposed.

    Laura saw Margaret¡¯s expression and immediately understood what she was thinking. So Laura smiled and assured her, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be nervous. In fact, we urged Brother Hai to get closer to you. If you don¡¯t have our support, then I¡¯m afraid your rtionship with Brother Hai wouldn¡¯t have developed this quickly.¡±

    Margaret turned her head to Laura, her face couldn¡¯t hide her confusion. Laura smiled and said, ¡°Let us tell you everything about Brother Hai. I believe you¡¯ll understand how good he is after.¡± Then Laura and the other proceeded to tell Margaret everything about Zhao Hai.

    Margaret listened to the legendary life that Zhao Hai had. She heard all sorts of stories about his aplishments in the lower realms.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s matters couldn¡¯t be expressed in just a few words. Moreover, Laura couldn¡¯t tell everything herself. So when she was tired, someone would take her ce and continued the story.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai was inside his vi. Desbarres and the others didn¡¯t visit him this time. However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried since he also needed time to think about the future.

    When he attends the Six Realm Beginner Competition, he doesn¡¯t know whether he would meet Lu Wei or the Yin Wind Spirit Emperor. In the past, if he really met the two of them and they take revenge, he wouldn¡¯t know if he can be their match.

    But now that he obtained Liquid SIlver, Zhao Hai¡¯s state of mind had changed. Instead of harboring deep dread in meeting these two enemies, Zhao Hai was even thinking of challenging them. This was because these two people were his biggest personal enemies. He needed to defeat them, it was his duty to do so. This way, his status wouldn¡¯t be revealed!

 Chapter 1151 â€“ On the Nuptial Chamber

    <h4>Chapter 1151 ¨C On the Nuptial Chamber</h4>

    The biggest reason why Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t want his identity revealed was because he had another enemy stronger and more terrifying than Lu Wei and the Yin Wind Spirit Emperor. And this enemy was the Myriad Treasures Pavillion!

    Zhao Hai knew some details about Lu Wei. He was an elder of the Five Gates Sect, but Zhao Hai knew that his position didn¡¯t have a huge authority in a sect. This was because Zhao Hai was able to find out about known elders from first rate sects. And it seems like Lu Wei was just an ordinary elder of his sect.

    As for why Lu Wei, who didn¡¯t have much influence, was able to collect Faith Power from the lower realms, there was a good exnation for it. Those who were able to collect Faith Power did so in secrecy. Even those they were closest to were not told about it.

    Moreover, collecting Faith Power from the lower realms required specialized artifacts. These artifacts needed to have a certain rtion to the lower realms and could only be obtained through chance.

    Zhao Hai looked up some Experts from great sects in the Cultivation Realm, however, he wasn¡¯t able to see Lu Wei¡¯s name. This made Zhao Hai understand that Lu Wei was just an ordinary elder of the Five Gates Sect. He didn¡¯t have real strength to speak of.

    There was nothing to say about the Yin Wind Spirit Emperor. The Emperor¡¯s true threat was the fact that he was a free person who didn¡¯t have any foundations that tied him up in ce. It might also be possible that his connection with the Underworld was due to luck. So although he was quite strong, there was no need for Zhao Hai to be afraid of him. After all, the ability of a single person was limited.

    Moreover, the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor had offended formidable people and was chased down to the point of forcing him into hiding. In his current state, he had no time to chase Zhao Hai down.

    But the Myriad Treasures Pavillion was different. The pavillion was a huge tradingpany in the Cultivation Realm. It can be said that they were a huge power. And because of their scale, they were very rich. This also made them able to have massive amounts of experts working for them. It can be said that offending such an existence wasn¡¯t wise.

    And through the inte, Zhao Hai was able to look into how the pavillion was able to grow so quickly. The reason for their growth was the unique yin-attribute items that they were able to sell.

    Upon seeing this report, Zhao Hai knew that he was in big trouble. Breaking a merchant¡¯s source of ie was the same as breaking their legs. This hatred would forever remain unforgotten. And Zhao Hai just severed the Myriad Treasures Pavillion¡¯s main source of ie.

    Breaking the pavillion¡¯s source of ie meant that Zhao Hai was now the pavillion¡¯s biggest enemy. Additionally, the Myriad Treasures Pavilion was different than Lu Wei or the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor. Unlike thetter two, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t just offend one person, but the entirety of the pavilion itself. If the pavilion were to know about Zhao Hai¡¯s identity, then a huge trouble woulde for him.

    Although Zhao Hai had cut off the pavilion¡¯s benefits, the pavilion was still unaware as to who he was. Their connection to the Underworld was just a low-level transmission formation. And it was impossible to see Zhao Hai through that formation.

    But things were different when it came to Lu Wei and the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor. The two sent avatars to the lower realms, so they were able to see Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance. If the two knew about Zhao Hai¡¯s enmity with the Myriad Treasures Pavillion, then it was possible for them to work together with the pavilion to deal with Zhao Hai. Naturally, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want this to happen, therefore, he needed to hunt down Lu Wei and the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor as soon as possible.

    While Zhao Hai was pondering about these matters, Laura and the others had already told Margaret about Zhao Hai¡¯s aplishments in the lower realms. They didn¡¯t only tell Margaret about these matters, they also showed her pictures and recordings taken by the Space.

    In addition to Zhao Hai¡¯s aplishments, Laura and the others also told Margaret about the Space, which without a doubt surprised her.

    After the talk, Laura looked at Margaret and said, ¡°Margaret, we can see that you¡¯re interested in Brother Hai. We always encouraged him to pursue you because he needs you. Your identity will allow him to integrate better into the Ashley Family. However, Brother Hai doesn¡¯t want to pursue you for this exact reason. If you didn¡¯t confess to him today, then he would never reveal this ce to you. This is because this ce is Brother Hai¡¯s roots. He can move unhindered in this world because of this. Do you understand?¡±

    Margaret gave a nod. Then Lizzy added, ¡°It¡¯s also because of the Space¡¯s abilities that Brother Hai wouldn¡¯t easily tell other people about it. Him letting you enter the Space today means that he has already epted you. But if you really don¡¯t want to share Brother Hai with us, then we hope that you¡¯ll forget everything you heard about this ce. Otherwise, Brother Hai wouldn¡¯t be able to have a ce in this realm.¡±

    Margaret looked at Laura and the others, then she smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already decided on Zhao Hai, naturally I won¡¯t regret my decision. Zhao Hai not pursuing me because he is thinking about you only told me that he is a person who won¡¯t betray me. With a man like that, I wouldn¡¯t have anything to worry about.¡±

    Upon hearing Margaret, Laura and the others couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then Laura pulled Margaret and giggled as she said, ¡°Then you need to be at your best. Megan, help Margaret with her makeup. We¡¯ll have her share a room with Brother Hai today.¡±

    When Margaret heard Laura, her face couldn¡¯t help but turn red. However, she was faintly smiling as she was taken away by Megan. Meanwhile, Laura called Zhao Hai over, ¡°Brother Hai,e here quick.¡±

    Zhao Hai immediately broke out of his thoughts. Then his body shed as he entered the Space. Seeing Laura grinning from ear to ear, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai and smiled, then she said, ¡°Brother Hai, Margaret has agreed to marry you. Go get ready quick. Everything¡¯s been taken care of. It¡¯s time for you to go to the nuptial chamber.¡± Upon hearing Laura, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly as he said, ¡°Margaret just learned about the Space, why is the nuptial chamber already involved?¡±

    Laura pouted and said, ¡°Brother Hai, you¡¯re really stupid. Margaret has already confessed to you, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about. Go get ready.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Why do you need to make a big fuss over this. Alright, I¡¯ll go prepare.¡± Laura didn¡¯t dy and immediately made Zhao Hai wear formal clothing. Then he had Zhao Hai sit down so that she could handle his hair. It was necessary for Zhao Hai to be in his best attire when he enters the nuptial chambers with Margaret.

    Zhao Hai was a man, so he was clueless about how important a wedding was to a woman. This was especially true for men that they loved, they would make sure that it was special. If Zhao Hai was too casual about this, then Margaret would regret it all her life.

    Before long, Margaret was sent over by Laura and the others. Zhao Hai was also in his best attire. Then Laura and the others performed a simple chinese wedding for Zhao Hai and Margaret before they pushed the two towards the nuptial chamber.

    Seeing Zhao Hai and Margaret entering the nuptial chamber, Laura and the others let out a long breath. After cleaning up, Laura said, ¡°Alright, Margaret¡¯s matter has finally been solved. I believe Brother Hai¡¯s status in the Ashley Family would be more solid. And with Margaret¡¯s help, our identity will slowly be solved.¡± Lizzy and the others also nodded. To be honest, they weren¡¯t really jealous of Margaret.

    Since Zhao Hai already had multiple wives, adding one more wasn¡¯t a problem. After cleaning the ce up, everyone proceeded to take a rest.

    There was no need to say about Zhao Hai and Margaret¡¯s matter inside the nuptial chamber. The next day, the two of them shared breakfast with Laura and the others before saying goodbye and then leaving the Space.

    Aftering out of the Space, Margaret turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, although we¡¯ve officially be a couple, I think we should keep it from others in the meantime. Otherwise, we don¡¯t know what kind of things woulde up.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Margaret, you¡¯re underestimating the family too much. You came over here but you didn¡¯t return for the night. The Patriarch has surely gotten word of it. Forget it, just stay here.¡±

    When Margaret heard Zhao Hai, she couldn¡¯t help but get startled, then she quickly said, ¡°What do we do? What if he doesn¡¯t agree?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Rest assured, there¡¯s no problem. Take a seat while we wait for the Camp Lord and the others to arrive. It seems like they¡¯ve been looking for us the entire night.¡± Margaret nodded, then she sat down albeit her face was red. Zhao Hai waved his hand, then a pot of tea appeared on the table. This tea wasn¡¯t from the Machine Field, instead it was from the Space. The tea from the Space tastes much better than tea from the Machine Field.

    Not long after the two began drinking tea, Desbarres¡¯s group of three arrived. The three didn¡¯t think much after seeing Margaret. She was seen more and more often with Zhao Hai, so they were already used to seeing her.

    After the three were asked to sit down, Zhao Hai quickly offered them tea. But this time, the tea wasn¡¯t from the Space, it was already reced when the three arrived.

    Drinking a sip of his tea, Desbarres looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, you need to prepare. We¡¯re leaving for the realm qualifiers.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have much to prepare. We can go whenever you want.¡±

    Desbarres nodded, then his face turned serious as he said, ¡°Little Hai, this realm qualifiers is very important for the Ashley Family. You need to get good results or else the family would face huge problems.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I understand. You can rest assured. Camp Lord, the Zhang Family also wanted to block me from entering the realm qualifiers, right?¡±

 Chapter 1152 â€“ Ten Great Experts

    <h4>Chapter 1152 ¨C Ten Great Experts</h4>

    When Desbarres heard Zhao Hai, he nodded and said, ¡°Correct, the Zhang Family is indeed nning to do that. Since they have spies in the family, they were aware about your abilities. They don¡¯t want you to join the realm qualifiers and then gain benefits for the family. This is because once you show your ability in thepetition, the family would no longer worry about having allies. When that timees, the Zhang Family would have no way of dealing with us. This is also the reason why you should win and gain the best position you can. The better your position, the safer the family would be.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Rest assured, Camp Lord, I understand.¡±

    Desbarres nodded, then he turned to Margaret and said, ¡°Miss Margaret, will you being with us?¡±

    Margaret nodded and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯ll go. We can go anytime, I also don¡¯t have much to pack.¡±

    Desbarres smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll be heading to Lofty Demon Ind first. The Patriarch wouldn¡¯t be going with us. Instead, Cadjo will be leading our fleet.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. The Family¡¯s matters are important, we can¡¯t afford to waste time.¡±

    Desbarres nodded, then he brought Margaret and Zhao Hai out of the vi. But as they went out, Desbarres looked at Margaret and noticed something different about her.

    Desbarres was an experienced person, therefore, he knew that something happened between Zhao Hai and Margaret between now andst night. With this thought in mind, Desbarres couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    Although Thunder had agreed to Zhao Hai and Margaret¡¯s rtionship, the two were doing things prematurely. Desbarres wasn¡¯t sure if Thunder would be provoked by this or not.

    The group went out of the building and immediately rode a car to Lofty Demon Ind. While sitting inside the car, Desbarres looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°After you came back, the Patriarch immediately warned the Zhang Family. Moreover, the Patriarch dissolved Miss Margaret¡¯s marriage agreement with them. This is literally a p to the Zhang Family¡¯s face. The Patriarch is afraid that we might meet danger along the way, so he told us to leave as soon as possible.¡±

    When Margaret heard Desbarres, she couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then her face lit up as she asked, ¡°Fat Uncle, did the Patriarch really dissolve my marriage agreement?¡±

    Desbarres nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Of course. I wanted to tell you this yesterday. But because I drank too much, I wasn¡¯t able to. Who knew that you two would reach this point.¡±

    Hearing Desbarres, Margaret knew that he had already found out about Zhao Hai and her. Her face couldn¡¯t help but turn red as she lowered her head in silence. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Camp Lord, will the Patriarch me me for this matter?¡±

    Desbarres sighed and said, ¡°At present, there¡¯s no way for the Patriarch to me you. After all, the family still needs you. Moreover, the Patriarch has already agreed to wed Miss Margaret to you.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t worry about this matter. He believed that Thunder should already know about Margaret not returning to her vist night. Judging by the fact that Thunder didn¡¯t send anyone overst night, it¡¯s highly probable that he wouldn¡¯t send someone today.

    The car arrived at Lofty Demon Ind while everyone was talking. The ind was very huge and also quite lively. But the car didn¡¯t stop and just immediately sped towards the port. Cars and small-sized ships were already waiting there as well as Cadjo and the people from the other Camps. Only the Bone Symbol Camp was missing.

    When the car stopped, Desbarres immediately went out of the car. When he saw everyone, heughed and said, ¡°I apologize for beingte. I drank too much yesterday.¡±

    Cadjo stared at Desbarres before turning his head to look at Zhao Hai. Then he smiled and said, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll let you be proud this time. Get in quick, the Patriarch said that he wouldn¡¯t see us out. But when everyone heads back victorious, the Patriarch will personally fetch us.¡±

    Everyone nodded and entered the ship with Cadjo. Desbarres went to the other Camp Lords and said, ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need to worry about the fellows from the External Hall. I¡¯ll take care of them.¡±

    Dia and the others nodded. They didn¡¯t say anything. They just owed Desbarres and Zhao Hai a huge favor this time, they could no longer act like before.

    Desbarres didn¡¯t say anything else as he boarded the ship. Since this ship was just used for transport to the outer space base, the ride wouldn¡¯t take too long. Therefore, Cadjo didn¡¯t assign any rooms to everyone. They were all just standing inside themand hall.

    The ship smoothly took off and soon it was passing through the¡¯s atmosphere. Cadjo looked at the view outside the ship and said, ¡°The family will send five medium-sized ships this time. Additionally, we¡¯re going to take 10 thousand mechs. This should be enough to ensure our safety. Our goal is the at the core of the Machine Field, our realm¡¯s capital. The qualifiers will be held there.¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others nodded, then Cadjo continued, ¡°It will take us eight days of full-speed travel to get there from Dark Demon. The time we have left should be sufficient enough. As for any idents on the road, you won¡¯t need to worry, the family has already taken care of it.¡±

    The ship arrived at the outer space base during Cadjo¡¯s speech. They didn¡¯t stop here as the small ship immediately went towards the family¡¯s medium-sized ships. Not long after everyone had transferred, they took off once more.

    The medium-sized ships that they were in wererger than the one used in the previous mission. Not only can this ship store thousands of mechs, it also had smaller emergency ships inside. Moreover, this ship had much stronger firepower.

    After assigning everyone their respective rooms, Cadjo called them over to the conference room. Although it was smaller thanrge-sized ships, this medium-sized ship actually hadplete facilities along with several conference rooms.

    Everyone was called over to a small conference room. Present inside were Cadjo, Desbarres, Zhao Hai, Margaret, and then the other participants from the other camps.

    After everyone had sat down, Cadjo said, ¡°I called you over to tell you about the opponents that you might meet in the qualifiers. These are very powerful people, you need to be careful if you encounter them. Besides Zhao Hai, everyone should have already received information about the participants from the other families.¡± Then he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You can use these days to read up on them. It¡¯s fine as long as you get a general idea of their strength.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a nod. Then Cadjo continued, ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you about experts that you need to pay special attention to. These people are said to be the strongest participants in the realm qualifiers.¡±

    After he said this, Cadjo moved to the side as the wall behind him turned into a disy monitor. On the monitor was the image of a person, a Mage. Disyed on his side were pale blue formations. His hair was also pale blue. He was quite handsome with his faintly smiling face. One would feel intimate while looking at him

    On the person¡¯s side was an introduction. Zhao Hai read the description: Name: Streep. Nickname: Saint of Ice. Background: Water Temple. Ascendance: Four Years. Strength: Level 4 Mage. Conclusion: Extremely dangerous. Some reports state that he fought with a small battleship and ended up destroying it.

    Then there were even more detailed introductions. Zhao Hai looked at it and understood that Streep was truly strong. He managed to reach level 4 just four years after ascending. And from the time he ascended up to the present, he had already experienced hundreds of battles and suffered no defeat.

    After the introduction, Streep¡¯s fighting scenes were seen. These video clips were very short, some were even fuzzy. One of these fuzzy scenes seems to show an arena, most likely from the local qualifiers. From the video, one could see Streep cast tenyer formations with no problem. And he could also cast 50yer formations in a short time. One could see that his spiritual force was strong from this point.

    With Zhao Hai as an exception, all other participants had unattractive expressions as they looked at the video. When they saw that 10yer formations were easily being sent out, they thought that it was because of a magic staff. However, the person on the video didn¡¯t actually use one. This ability was too formidable.

    They knew that only Zhao Hai could face Streep. It was impossible for them to fight these kinds of people.

    Although the equipment that the family provided them were the best there was, the other participants would be the same as them. Since everyone deemed thepetition as a very important matter, people like Streep would also have top-graded equipment.

    At this time, the image on the monitor changed. When he saw the person depicted on the monitor, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. It was because this person looked so strong, it also seems like he wasn¡¯t a human being, more like a giant. However, his height was somewhat shorter than most giants.

    The man was about two and a half meters tall. He was bald and had skin akin to molten copper. And with his well-developed muscles, the man looked like an ancient giant that came out of the earth.

    He was currently wearing armor that covered his whole body, boosting his formidable image even more. However, the most noticeable aspect of this person were the two sledgehammers on his side. They were quiterge, looking almost impossible to wield.

    One must know that spatial equipment weren¡¯t umon in the Machine Field. It was a general practice for experts, even some normal people, to have spatial equipment on them. And whether one was a Mage or a Warrior, those of notable ability would be bestowed at least a spatial item by their families. Because of this, it was impossible for this burly person to not have any spatial equipment on him. Nevertheless, he was still carrying his impossibly huge sledgehammers on his side.

    Zhao Hai looked at the person¡¯s information and found out that he was named Xiong Li, nicknamed Violent Bear. He was a warrior from the Wu Family that had ascended three years ago. He was already a level 4 Warrior and was known for the powerful sword qi that he could send from his hammers. He was also physically and defensively strong judging by his copper-like skin. After making his debut, he was already undefeated in a thousand battles.

    Zhao Hai knew that the Wu Family was a famous Warrior n and was a huge influence in the Warrior Association. Moreover, people from the Wu Family were famed for their strength. Xiong Li ascending in the Wu Family was his absolute luck.

    The third expert was an assassin named Lone Wolf Yan Zhenshan. He wore ck clothes to cover his dark and thin body. His facial features were ordinary, but his eyes had a sharp and cold look. He was also at level 4. His hand techniques were very formidable. Without using any swords, he was able to one-shot his enemies. He was merciless. In the four years since he ascended, he already assassinated 1000 people, and all of them died, nobody survived.

    The Tian Family where Yan Zhenshan came from was quite a special existence. Unlike the Ashley Family or the Wu Family that were famous for being Mages or Warriors respectively, the Tian Family dabbled in both practices. However, their Mages were always Dark Mages while their Warriors were always Assassins.

    But even with their special practice, the Tian Family was a member of the Dark Church. This was because the people from the Warrior Association didn¡¯t like them, they always thought that they weren¡¯t a Warrior Family. Because of this, the Tian Family joined the Church Alliance bing one of the forces that the Alliance had against the Warrior Association.

    The fourth expert was named Swift Wind and Rain Lei Xiaotian. He¡¯s a Wind and Water element Mage from the Wind God Pce¡¯s Lei Family. He wasn¡¯t surnamed Lei initially, but after he ascended and demonstrated his innate skills, the Lei Family decided to take him in and bestow him the surname Lei. This man was a level 4 Mage. And because he was a double-element Mage, his strength was quite formidable. In his three and a half years since ascending, he was able to fight more than 100 battles undefeated.

    The fifth Expert was Divine Fire Dragon Sword Dongfang Yu. This man ascended three years ago and joined a family from the me Dojo of the Warrior Association. He¡¯s a level 4 Warrior with a fire element sword technique named Fire Dragon Sword. He became a force to be reckoned with in the Dongfang Family. All of his 300 missions in the family were allpleted in a perfect manner. He was a person who was serious in his duties.

    The sixth expert was Strong Wind Li Kuangren. He wasn¡¯t very tall but his muscles were quite developed. He wields a two-handed ax and practices the Strong Wind Technique. He¡¯s a level 4 Warrior from the Song Family.

    The seventh expert was named Meteor Zhu Chen. This man was from the Earth Temple and had ascended three years ago. His handle on earth magic was superb. He could use 10yer formations asfortably as drinking water. Moreover, he imed that he was the strongest level 4 Mage in the realm.

    The eighth expert was Army Breaker Lu Dingtian. He¡¯s a level 4 Warrior from the Warrior Association¡¯s Dong Family. With his one-handed axe, it was said that he managed to hold off against a 1000-man army.

    The ninth expert was Fire Saint Sun Fei. Unexpectedly, this person was from the Fire Temple¡¯s Zhang Family who had an enmity with Zhao Hai. He ascended four years ago and was also a level 4 Mage of the fire element. He was known to use 10yer formations easily.

    Thest expert was Golden Egg Zhang Qinghe. This person had just ascended three years ago. There were no metal element ability users back in his lower realm. However, after he ascended and taken in by the Divine Pce of Metal¡¯s Rhea Family, his talent in metal-element formations blossomed. It took him three years to reach level 4. And with his talent in metal-element formations, both his attack and defense were beyond formidable. He¡¯s someone whose strength couldn¡¯t be underestimated!

 Chapter 1153 â€“ Quicksand Starfield

    <h4>Chapter 1153 ¨C Quicksand Starfield</h4>

    Zhao Hai also heard about Quicksand Starfield, however, he didn¡¯t worry about it. He looked at Cadjo and said, ¡°General Manager, do we know what kind of ship they are using?¡±

    Cadjo looked at Zhao Hai in confusion, he doesn¡¯t know why Zhao Hai was asking this. But he still answered, ¡°About 20 medium-sized warships. Although their level is lower than the ones we have, 20 is still enough to cause us serious damage.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°If we wipe them out in the Quicksand Starfield, what consequences would we face?¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Cadjo couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly and said, ¡°And how could we do that? Although our five battleships are more advancedpared to theirs, they have the numbers. Perhaps we might be able to survive, but wiping them all out is impossible.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Naturally, it would be impossible if we only depend on the family¡¯s five ships. But if you add me, then it¡¯s possible.¡±

    Everyone in the room stared. Mages couldn¡¯t fight against a fleet, this was a well-known fact in the Machine Field. But now, Zhao Hai actually wanted to fight against the enemy¡¯s battleship fleet? This waspletely out of everyone¡¯s expectations.

    After Desbarres recovered from his shock, he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Are you confident?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I am. If theye, then they would not be able to return. Perhaps we might even seize a couple of ships for ourselves.¡±

    Desbarres looked at Cadjo. Naturally, Cadjo also thought about Liquid Silver. He doesn¡¯t oppose this idea, but he still hesitated before he asked, ¡°Do you need any help from the ships?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Actually, our fleet doesn¡¯t need to face the enemy fleet. Our ships can form an encirclement around their ships. After that, we will disrupt theirmunication systems. This way, even if they can still talk to each other, they wouldn¡¯t be able to send a message back to their family. Can the General Manager do this?¡±

    Cadjo nkly looked at Zhao Hai, then he said, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be difficult, however, it seems like you want to face all of their ships alone? Little Hai, don¡¯t joke. The other side has 20 medium-sized battleships.¡±

    Zhao hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Even if they have a lot of ships, I¡¯m only a single person. If they cannot hit me, then what use do their numbers have?¡±

    Cadjo couldn¡¯t help but bod. In fact, one person destroying a battleship fleet wasn¡¯t unheard of in the World of Cultivation. However, there wasn¡¯t a case where someone from the Machine Field was able to do so.

    Zhao Hai looked at Cadjo and Desbarres and said, ¡°General Manager, Camp Lord, I¡¯d like to talk to you two alone. What I¡¯m about to say is quite important.¡±

    When Cadjo and Desbarres heard Zhao Hai, they couldn¡¯t help but pause. Then they nodded beforemanding everyone to leave. Only the three of them and Margaret were left in the small conference room.

    Once the others had retreated, Desbarres looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, what do you need to say?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s good news this time. General Manager, Camp Lord, you should already be clear about my rtionship with Margaret. Although Margaret and the Patriarch¡¯s rtionship isn¡¯t good, they are still father and daughter in the end. Moreover, Margaret is already closely tied to the Ashley Family. Although I wouldn¡¯t dare to insert myself in the Ashley Family¡¯s matter, now that Margaret has be someone from my side, I need to do something.¡±

    Cadjo and Desbarres were intently listening to Zhao Hai, they were waiting for what he has to say next. Zhao Hai continued, ¡°In the past few days, Margaret and I have been analyzing the refinement method used on Liquid Silver. And after we had a glimpse of the method, we were able to discover something. Although we can¡¯t make something as strong as Liquid Silver, we can still make inferior replicas of it. If we can sessfully achieve it, then this would be an absolutely good news to the family.¡±

    Cadjo and Desbarres were immediately shaken. They never expected a windfall such as this to appear. It has been a dream for many generations in the Machine Field to refine Liquid Silver. However, even with how many materials and methods were used, none were able to seed. And even if the Machine Field was bing much more advancedpared to the past, this matter was still left unaplished. The many failures caused people to be disinterested in this matter. It was precisely because of this that Liquid Silver has been seen as a waste in the Machine Field. People only regarded it as an antique with a significant history behind it. They never did look at it as a weapon.

 Chapter 1154 â€“ A Good Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1154 ¨C A Good n</h4>

    After some time, Cadjo and Desbarres sobered up. Then their eyes lit up. Cadjo looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, are you telling the truth? You really can make replicas of Liquid Silver?¡±

    One couldn¡¯t me Cadjo for his excitement. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t from the World of Cultivation so he might not know that replicas were almost always easier to use than the original copies.

    It was widely known that the Cultivation Realm was the most powerful realm in the World of Cultivation. Almost all huge sects and factions in the Cultivation realm had iparably powerful magical artifacts; each one capable of turning mountains to seas. However, such artifacts couldn¡¯t be easily taken out.

    But in addition to these powerful artifacts, these huge powers also had replicas of said artifacts. These replicas were made by these powers themselves. But even if they were just replicas, one shouldn¡¯t underestimate their might. The power held by these influences wasn¡¯t unrted to the quality of their artifact replicas. Because of this, there was a huge market for artifact replicas in the Cultivation Realm.

    Thinking that the Machine Field would have these replicas thanks to Liquid Silver, it was no wonder that Cadjo became excited.

    Zhao Hai looked at Cadjo and nodded as he said, ¡°Yes, we can certainly produce replicas. Little Silver has already chosen me as its owner. It has my spiritual imprint, allowing me to study it better. If I hand Liquid Silver over to the family, then it would only be useless. As long as I have the time, I reckon I¡¯ll be able to find out the materials used to make it. As for the refining method, it would take a while. But when the timees, I¡¯ll have to ask the family to provide me the materials for refinement.¡±

    Cadjo happily replied, ¡°There¡¯s no problem with that. As long as you can make replicas of Liquid Silver, then the family will give you anything you want.¡±

    Desbarres looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you reveal this before?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly as he replied, ¡°Camp Lord, the time just wasn¡¯t right. If Margaret couldn¡¯t be mine, then what benefit would I have if I reveal it? If I did, then I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to guarantee my freedom.¡±

    When Desbarres heard Zhao Hai and thought about Thunder¡¯s temperament, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh and stayed silent. Zhao Hai looked at Desbarres and said, ¡°Camp Lord, I¡¯m aware of how well you treated me, and it has been engraved deep inside my heart. However, Liquid Silver already belongs to me. And no price can make me hand it over. If the Patriarch wants to take liquid silver away because of its value, then I would have no other choice than to leave the Ashley Family. Of course, I wouldn¡¯t preemptively do this. After all, I already have a deep rtionship with the camp. Nevertheless, I wouldn¡¯t just recklessly reveal the matter of the replica. But now that Margaret has be my woman, I¡¯m already a member of the Ashley Family. Because of this, I have already ced the family¡¯s benefits inside my mind. Therefore, I decided to reveal this matter. I¡¯ll have to ask the General Manager and the Camp Lord for forgiveness.¡±

    Cadjo nodded and said, ¡°This matter has already passed. Little Hai, you don¡¯t need to worry too much about the family. Also, when the timees, don¡¯t forget to call me uncle.¡±

    Cadjo was indeed worthy of being a General Manager. He knew when to let things go. Naturally, people in the family who had the power to forgive numbered only a few.

    When Margaret heard Cadjo, she couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. She adorably pouted and said, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re teasing me.¡±

    Cadjoughed and said, ¡°This little girl. You actually knew about these matters but decided to hide it from me. Hai, it seems like there are no good women left in this world.¡±

    Margaret turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai didn¡¯t tell me that it was Liquid Silver. He just told me that it was a special metal and he needed my help to study it.¡±

    Zhao Hai and Margaret reached a tacit agreement about what to say about this matter. But since Laura already told Margaret about the Space, she naturally knew about Liquid Silver. And because Laura and the others didn¡¯t hide anything from her, Margaret knew that Zhao Hai was deliberately lying. But in order to not expose the identity of the Space, Margaret decided to help Zhao Hai with his lie.

    Cadjo teased Margaret several times more. Then after some time, he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Are you confident in dealing with the enemy fleet?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I was able to return from the Rainbow Meteorite Field with more than 1000 people. Taking care of a fleet wouldn¡¯t be any harder. Since we don¡¯t want the Zhang Family to know that their fleet has been destroyed, I¡¯ll have to ask the General Manager to disrupt theirmunications. We cannot let the Zhang Family know about this information. If a war were to happen before the end of the Six Realm Beginnerpetition, then the Ashley Family would suffer.¡±

    Cadjo has been a General Manager for the Ashley Family for decades. He has seen a lot of things. Therefore, he understood what Zhao Hai meant. He immediately nodded and said, ¡°Little Hai, you can rest assured that information about this wouldn¡¯t be sent over. All of us here are core members of the family, so there¡¯s no need to worry about loyalty. You just need to put your mind into fighting. Hurting the Zhang Family would make us expel some bad air.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°General Manager, you should send a message back to the family. Have them go to Quicksand Starfield in order to take the captured battleships.¡±

    Cadjoughed and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go send a message. You go rest.¡±

    However, Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t rest now. I still need to look at the general situation. General Manager, Camp Lord, I¡¯ll be heading out first.¡± Then after he said that, Zhao Hai vanished from the ship.

    When Cadjo saw Zhao Hai disappearing in a sh, he couldn¡¯t help but turn to Margaret.

    Margaret just smiled faintly and said, ¡°Brother Hai has left. Uncle, you forgot that Brother Hai can use the space element. If he wanted to leave the ship, then he wouldn¡¯t need to open any doors.¡±

    Cadjo stared, then he understood that Zhao Hai was showing him his capabilities. Moreover, Cadjo knew that although Zhao Hai said that he got help from Margaret to study Liquid Silver, Liquid Silver wasplex enough that Margaret wouldn¡¯t be able to give much help. And as for Margaret being his woman, that was just a reason that Zhao Hai thought up.

    Cadjo was convinced that Zhao Hai not telling the family about Liquid Silver¡¯s replicas was in order to leave a backdoor for himself. Everyone knew that Desbarres has been good to Zhao Hai. And it seems like Zhao Hai took the matters of heart very seriously. Therefore, Zhao Hai shouldn¡¯t have any reason to betray the family.

    Moreover, if the Ashley Family did decide to deal with Zhao Hai, it wouldn¡¯t be very easy to do so. Zhao Hai had his spatial abilities. With the help of Liquid Silver, he was even able to send more than 1000 people to Dark Demon from the Rainbow Meteorite Field. Such capability couldn¡¯t be looked down upon. If Zhao Hai really wanted to leave, then nobody would be able to stop him.

    Zhao Hai using his spatial ability in front of Cadjo might be him showing that nobody can stop him if he really decided to leave. And if the family decided to take action against him, then they wouldn¡¯t just gain nothing, they would also have a formidable enemy. Such a n wasn¡¯t worth it, so the family might as well treat Zhao Hai well.

    Cadjo sighed at Zhao Hai ¡®s thorough n. Although he was still weakpared to the Ashley Family¡¯s overall strength, Zhao Hai still had cards he could y, allowing him to stand at an equal position with the family. At this point, it wouldn¡¯t be wise for the Ashley Family to make a move on him.

    Cadjo turned to Margaret and said, ¡°Little Margaret, go take a rest. I¡¯ll send the message back to the family. I reckon it wouldn¡¯t be long before we need them to take the captured ships away.¡±

    Margaret nodded before turning around and leaving. Her face had no signs of worry. After experiencing the marvels of the Space, Margaret was already confident in Zhao Hai¡¯s survival.

    Once Margaret had left the room, Cadjo sighed as he turned to Desbarres and said, ¡°Fatty Des, this Zhao Hai is quite the character. I only hope that he can be tied down by Miss Margaret. This way, the family will gain a lot.¡±

    Desbarres smiled faintly and said, ¡°I believe that as long as the family doesn¡¯t make a move against him, then Zhao Hai will not betray the family. Even if he gets separated from the family in the future, he will still look after the family because of his rtionship with Margaret. Once he bes an expert of the realm, then the family can sleep without worries.¡±

    Cadjo looked at Desbarres and smiled, ¡°You fatty, you really think so? You¡¯re that confident in Zhao Hai?¡±

    Desbarres smiled and said, ¡°Do you think someone whopleted Liquid Silver is a normal person? Maybe the whole Machine Field wouldn¡¯t be enough to contain Zhao Hai.¡± Cadjo didn¡¯t say anything more about the topic. This was because he was beginning to believe Desbarres¡¯s words.

    When Margaret entered her room, a spatial rift suddenly appeared in front of her. Margaret stared for a moment before she entered the rift. Once she was on the other side, she saw Zhao Hai along with Laura and the others.

    Margaret stared, then she looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, didn¡¯t you go scout? Why are you here?¡±

    Laura looked at Margaret¡¯s expression and smiled, ¡°Silly girl. We have the Space, so why does Brother Hai need to scout himself? Unless it is a special area, Brother Hai doesn¡¯t need to head out. Alright, let¡¯s go to the living room to have some fun.¡±

    Before long, Margaret entered the living room. Upon entering, Margaret noticed that the monitor already had some images disyed on it. There wasn¡¯t much to look at it since it was a view of outer space. But it wasn¡¯t just stationary space, the image seemed to be moving fast. Margaret knew that this wasn¡¯t the space moving, but something was moving quickly through it.

    Then Margaret was attracted to an area close to the monitor. Laura and the others were ying with Liquid Silver replicas to control flying needles outside.

    Although Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t gone to the Quicksand Starfield before, there was already a star map saved inside the Space. This star map was something that was publicly distributed in the Machine Field. Although the star map had yet to be incorporated into the Space, Zhao Hai and the others can still use it as an ordinary map.

 Chapter 1155 â€“ Fig Leaf

    <h4>Chapter 1155 ¨C Fig Leaf</h4>

    Three dayster, Zhao Hai returned to the ship. But what made Cadjo and Desbarres wonder was Margaret being always absent at the same time Zhao Hai was gone. She would make people deliver food to her room and would just stay inside.

    When Zhao Hai returned to themand hall, Margaret was also with him. Seeing that Zhao Hai hade back, Cadjo and Desbarres quickly weed him. Zhao Hai went to themand hall¡¯s mainputer and opened the Quicksand Starfield¡¯s map and said, ¡°The Zhang Family hid in these spots. They made sure that they were hidden well. Moreover, their ships don¡¯t emit any electromaic signals, making it hard to detect them. If we weren¡¯t prepared, then we might get too rxed and fall for their sneak attack.¡±

    Cadjo didn¡¯t be an expert by doing nothing. He clearly knew that the Zhang Family¡¯s positioning was the optimal setup that they could do. It seems like the Zhang Family really wanted to destroy them.

    Cadjo nodded and said, ¡°So what do you need us to do next?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°We¡¯ll deviate from our original route. Although we may still encounter the Zhang Family, I will deal with them, there¡¯s no need to worry. The General Manager just needs to encircle these ships and interfere with theirmunication systems.¡±

    Cadjo nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. So when do we make our move?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°We¡¯ll just go along our usual time frame. After we arrive at the destination, then you do what you need to do. The battle will start immediately. Alright, then I¡¯ll start getting busy.¡± Then Zhao Hai¡¯s figure vanished from the ship.

    Cadjo looked at Desbarres and smiled bitterly as he said, ¡°This kid, he¡¯s already giving usmands. Alright, let¡¯s start getting busy as well.¡± Then he turned to Margaret and said, ¡°Little Margaret, what have you been doing these days? Why did you decide to head out of your room now?¡±

    Margaret yawned and said, ¡°I came out because I¡¯m starting to get bored. I don¡¯t have much to do unlike you old men. I just enjoyed ying games inside my room. Alright then, Uncles, I¡¯m taking my leave.¡± Then she turned around and left Cadjo and Desbarres puzzled.

    Desbarres quickly stopped Margaret and said, ¡°Little Margaret, aren¡¯t you worried about Zhao Hai? He¡¯s going to face a fleet.¡±

    Margaret turned towards Desbarres and just smiled as she said, ¡°I¡¯m not worried. There¡¯s nobody in this world that can kill Brother Hai.¡± Then she waved her hand and returned to her room.

    Cadjo and Desbarres looked at Margaret, speechless. They didn¡¯t expect Margaret to be this confident in Zhao Hai. What they didn¡¯t know was that Margaret spent thest days inside the Space with Zhao Hai. The two had been together all this time.

    Zhao Hai went back to the Space with Margaret following behind soon. When he entered the Space, he immediately looked at the huge monitor. This time, everyone wasn¡¯t nning on ying any games, they were nning the attack on the Zhang Family¡¯s fleet.

    The Zhang Family¡¯s fleet was now fully being monitored. Zhao Hai even stationed some of the silver needles around the ships. In this case, there¡¯s no way for the fleet to escape.

    The only thing left for them to do was to begin to take action. Lizzy looked at the map and said, ¡°The Zhang Family¡¯s fleet has 20 ships and about 40 thousand Mechs. This isn¡¯t a small number. Dealing with them wouldn¡¯t be easy. I think we should use the Undead to assault them. Brother Hai, you¡¯ll use Liquid Silver to break their shields so that we can lead the Undead to attack them in close proximity. We¡¯ll destroy them in one go.¡±

    Zhao Hai agreed to the n. The Zhang Family didn¡¯t bring any Mages or Warriors with their fleet. As long as Zhao Hai breaks their shields, the Undead could overwhelm them. When the timees, the ships would just be sitting ducks waiting for ughter.

    Zhao Hai also recently discovered that the Liquid Silver¡¯s needles couldn¡¯t touch the other ships if their shields were up. Because of this, he wasn¡¯t able to see the situation inside each ship. It was only once the shields were down that the needles could get in close and invade.

    Because they were staging an ambush, the Zhang Family¡¯s ships had been passive in the past few days. They would only erect their shields if meteorites came close. This situation provided Zhao Hai opportunities to make some experiments.

    Zhao Hai knew that he would encounter more battleships in the future. Therefore, he needed some time to understand them more. This way, he would know their strengths and weaknesses. And his recent results came out very good.

    Actually, when Zhao Hai discovered that he could send Undead into the battleships, he didn¡¯t immediately think about handing the ships over to the Ashley Family.

    But soon, Zhao Hai realized that the more valuable aspects of warships were its operators. It wasn¡¯t easy to train people that can run a battleship. Once he defeated the Zhang Family¡¯s fleet, not only could he get their battleships, he would also gain Undead operators that could help him run the ship.

    In the end, Zhao Hai decided to give the ships to the Ashley Family. However, the soldiers and operators inside would have to be taken away.

    Megan looked at the ships and said, ¡°We need to keep everyone in the ships inside. It would be a problem if the Mechs headed out.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°If those Mechs manage to escape, I¡¯ll personally go deal with them. The Space doesn¡¯t have enough materials to make a lot of Liquid Silver replicas, we¡¯re quitecking in that aspect. The Space¡¯s army is still not enough to contend against a Mech army. I have to deal with the Mechs myself. But as long as we take control of the battleships and turn the operators into Undead, we¡¯ll be able to deal with those Mechs. There¡¯s no need to worry much about it.¡±

    Megan and the others nodded. Then they discussed other aspects of the attack. Actually, what was left to discuss was very simple. They were only waiting for the right time to make an attack.

    After the discussion, Laura turned to Margaret and said, ¡°Margaret, do you want to lead a team?¡±

    When Margaret heard Laura, she couldn¡¯t help but stare for a moment. Then she felt cold. She just heard them talk about murder as though it was a game. She wasn¡¯t used to it.

    When Laura saw Margaret¡¯s expression, she immediately knew what she was thinking. Laura smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can¡¯t even count the number of people Brother Hai killed since his debut. However, all of these people are his enemies. Enemies needed to be destroyed or else they wille after us in the future.¡±

    Margaret nodded. She practically grew up in the greenhouse, so she was quite pure. However, she was already prepared for these events when she decided to follow Zhao Hai. This was the real Zhao Hai, and she must adapt in order to follow him.

    It can be said that Margaret was aplete idealist in the past. She always lived inside a very safe environment. The most cruel and ruthless situation that she experienced were internal family issues.

    But after following Zhao Hai in the past few days, Margaret began to see the true face of the Machine Field. Although the Machine Field was dominated by the three major forces, the smaller influences were bearing grudges against each other and were constantly fighting. One could only kill their enemy if they wanted to improve themselves.

    Because of this thought, Margaret agreed tomanding a team of Undead. Since she already epted Zhao Hai, then she would need to help.

    Once they were done with their discussions, Laura changed the monitor¡¯s disy to the Quicksand Starfield. There were a few green dots seen on the map.

    Besides these green dots, there were also red dots seen. These red dots were the Zhang Family¡¯s fleet. Zhao Hai saw this situation and said, ¡°Calcte when the General Manager will arrive at the area.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about that. It would take a day for the General Manager and the others to enter the area, and another four hours before arriving at the predetermined ce. Then it would take another two hours before they could suppress the electronicmunications. When the timees, we can make our move. Brother Hai, you should take a rest. After all, when the timees you will need to personally act.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°You take a rest as well. We can leave this area to Cai¡¯er. We don¡¯t want you to be exhausted when the battle begins.¡± Laura smiled and said, ¡°Rest assured, we will do well.¡± Zhao Hai nodded before turning around and entering his room.

    Cadjo and Desbarres didn¡¯t share the same rxed mindset. They stayed inside themand hall all the time. They didn¡¯t even think about asking for reinforcements from the family in order to help Zhao Hai. They believed that once the family makes a move, the Zhang Family would notice it. And when that timees, the Zhang Family would also send their own troops, triggering an open war between the two; which was very bad for the Ashley Family.

    The Zhang Family were doing everything they can in order to prevent Zhao Hai from participating in thepetition. With the realm qualifiers happening in a few days, Cadjo¡¯s fleet couldn¡¯t afford to be dyed.

    Since Zhao Hai was confident enough to eliminate the enemy fleet, what they needed to do now was to send a message back to the family asking for personnel to man the soon to be captured ships. This would allow them to rush to the Machine Field¡¯s capital as soon as possible.

    At this point, the Zhang Family and the Ashley Family¡¯s contradictions were beginning to reveal itself. Only a piece of fig leaf was keeping everything from blowing up. However, none of the two sides wanted to remove this fig leaf. Once this barrier was punctured, things wouldn¡¯t bode well for both groups.

    And with this fig leaf, it was impossible for the two sides to fight on arge scale. Since they couldn¡¯t fight with huge numbers, they could only resort to small-scale conflicts like this fight between a 20-ship fleet and a 5-ship fleet. The number of ships involved wasn¡¯trge and none of them sentrge-sized ships.

    Most importantly, both sides were still official allies. Even if they knew that the other party was responsible for a small conflict, they would still deliberately ignore it. They would take it as a pirate vs army situation. Since battles between those two sides weremon, nobody would be able to say anything.

    Actually, from what Zhao Hai can see, the current farce was disadvantageous to both families. They need to wait until after the Beginner Competition ends, then they could have a final showdown.

    The ten great experts gave the people from the Machine Field hope. Therefore, high-level figures of the Machine Field regarded thispetition as crucial. If the two families dared to disturb this event, then the three major powers would certainly take action.

    Even if the Ashley Family and the Zhang Family held great power and influence, they would still suffer if they offended the three major powers. After all, the rulers of the Machine Field were still the big three.

    With this thought in mind, Cadjo and Desbarres only sent for personnel to operate the captured ships. They didn¡¯t ask for military reinforcements since they already decided to believe in Zhao Hai.

    They believed that Zhao Hai¡¯s Liquid Silver was something that the gods had bestowed to the Machine Field. Therefore, they were very confident in Liquid Silver.

    The two stared at theputer screen for a while. Then Cadjo turned to Desbarres and said, ¡°Fatty Des, what do we do if Little Hai isn¡¯t able to take control of those ships? When the timees, we would have to meet head-on.¡±

    Desbarres coldly snorted and said, ¡°If we need to fight, then we would do it. We¡¯re not afraid of fighting head on. Also, if Little Hai didn¡¯t propose this action, wouldn¡¯t we still need to fight them? We don¡¯t have much choice. We need to believe in Little Hai.¡±

    Cadjo sighed and said, ¡°It seems like we can only proceed like this. Let¡¯s hope that Little Hai seeds. If he does, then his ability is already enough to reach the top ten in the 6 Realm Beginner Competition.¡±

    Desbarres looked at Cadjo and said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Little Hai¡¯s strength. Do you think beginners from the other realms are able to defeat 20 medium-sized battleships on their own? If Little Hai seeds, then he might as well snatch the top position.¡±

    Cadjo looked at Desbarres and said, ¡°Fatty Des, don¡¯t boast too much. We¡¯re talking about the Six Realm Beginner Competition.¡±

    Desbarres rolled his eyes and said, ¡°I know what I said. Or do you want to bet on it?¡±

    Cadjo looked at Desbarres¡¯s expression, then he waved his hand and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare bet against you. I¡¯m not dumb enough to jump into a pit you dug.¡± When he heard this, Desbarres couldn¡¯t help butugh.

 Chapter 1156 â€“ Done

    <h4>Chapter 1156 ¨C Done</h4>

    Zhao Hai calmly looked at the Ashley Family¡¯s fleet through the monitor. They had already arrived at the designated area. However, they were an hourter than what Zhao Hai expected.

    Zhao Hai knew that this was because Cadjo and the others were still reluctant about his capabilities. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t say anything nor go see Cadjo. What he needs to do now was to maintain his mysterious capabilities, making Cadjo and the others feel that he was an unreadable character.

    Maintaining one¡¯s mystery can save you a lot of trouble sometimes. Others would hesitate to take action against you if they had yet to grasp your capabilities.

    Zhao Hai was doing this exact thing. He would help the Ashley Family with their matters but he wouldn¡¯t reveal everything to them. Besides his family, he wouldn¡¯t easily trust anybody else.

    Upon seeing Cadjo and the others entering the predetermined area, Zhao Hai shifted his attention towards the Zhang Family¡¯s fleet. Because the Zhang Family¡¯s fleet had theirmunications withdrawn, they weren¡¯t able to detect the Ashley Family¡¯s fleet. They could only rely on the sentries they sent outside for information. However, these sentries had already been dealt with by Zhao Hai. Because of this, the Zhang Family fleet wasn¡¯t in any state to fight, which gave Zhao Hai the best opportunity to attack.

    Zhao Hai saw that Cadjo was almost prepared to start. However, he wouldn¡¯t immediately take action. He would wait until Cadjo and the others began to suppress the enemy¡¯s electronicmunications.

    You ask why Zhao Hai knew that Cadjo¡¯s fleet was prepared to take action? Zhao Hai had been inside Cadjo¡¯s ship for a long time. At this point, he knew how many cockroaches were inside the ship and where they were.

    When Cadjo and the others began suppressing the enemy¡¯smunication system, Zhao Hai immediately began to move. In a sh,rge quantities of Undead appeared inside the Zhang Family¡¯s ships. However, these Undead weren¡¯t controlled by Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai came out of the Space and arrived in front of the Zhang Family fleet.

    Just like what Zhao Hai expected, the ship operators couldn¡¯t resist the onught of the Undead. On the other hand, the mech soldiers were still on standby when the Undead attacked. A lot of them engaged in meleebat with the Undead. Some of these soldiers died while some were able to ride their Mechs and exit the ship.

    Zhao Hai calmly looked at these Mechs. Mechs pilots were all elite soldiers. If these people didn¡¯t have Mechs, then their strengths would be worse than Mages and Warriors. But as long as they were inside their machines, they would then be able to fight groups of Mages and Warriors. These people started their training earlier than Mages and Warriors. Among the major influences, their status was higherpared to Mages and Warriors of their level.

    Being able to exit the ships in a short period of time was a testament to these Mech pilot¡¯s capabilities.

    Now that the battleships were being overrun by Undead, the tall Mechs would be inconvenienced to fight inside. Moreover, it seems like they have guessed that the other battleships were also under attack. Because of this, they ran out of their ships to either escape further into the starfield or regroup with the Mechs from the other ships. It can be said that they made the correct choice.

    They were truly elite soldiers. However, it was a pity that they were against Zhao Hai. And there was no chance for Zhao Hai to be polite to them.

    The Mechs were still flustered from the surprise attack. And with Zhao Hai killing them one by one, the panic among the pilots was increasing.

    But just before the Mechs were about to find their footing, they suddenly saw their ships starting to open fire. This copsed the Mech army. They were now aware that there was no way for them to survive this ordeal.

    Even if they were able to realize this, the thought came toote. The battle was over very quickly. And just like Zhao Hai expected, the Zhang Family fleet tried to report the situation to the family. But with Cadjo¡¯s suppression, theirst hope was destroyed.

    Twenty battleships were defeated just like that. The battle was extraordinarily simple. In less than five hours, all ships were captured and the Mechs were destroyed. Besides the ships and Mech fragments, not much else was left.

    Bloodstains were the only things left inside the ships. Not a single living person nor dead corpse was seen. Meanwhile, the ships and the unmanned Mechs were left in fairly perfect condition.

    After Zhao Hai swept the battlefield, he nced at the battleships before returning to the Space. At this time, Laura and the others had already finished their work.

    Seeing Zhao Hai return, Laura immediately said, ¡°Brother Hai, are we done?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned to Margaret and said, ¡°Margaret, we should head back.¡± Margaret¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good. She justmanded a team of Undead to ughter the people inside a ship. Although she was looking at the situation through a monitor, her face was still quite pale.

    Zhao Hai looked at Margaret, then he softlyforted, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Margaret. Don¡¯t forget that they are enemies.¡± Margaret nodded.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t bear to see her pale expression, so he immediately changed to another topic, ¡°Right, Margaret, how powerful is the jammer that you made? Is it strong enough to stop the flight recorders inside the battleships?¡±

    Flight recorders were machines used to record what was happening in the ship during an emergency. This machine was connected to the mainputer of the ship but was set up independently. It was contained inside a high-strength alloy which cannot be easily destroyed. Sometimes, even if a battleship was destroyed, these flight recorders would still work with no problems.

    Although flight recorders and the mainputer were connected, flight recorders were independent from the mainputer. As long as unauthorized people entered the ship, the flight recorder would immediately start recording everything that happened on the ship.

    Zhao Hai knew about these things before he began his attack. This was also where he had some problems. Whether it be the Ashley Family or the Zhang Family, both of them would be able to use these flight recorders to look into what happened, which was very bad for Zhao Hai.

    However, this issue was actually solved by Margaret. Besides being a Mage, she was also interested in magic formations inside electronics.

    In fact, in the Machine Field, Mages and electronic products have an inseparable rtionship. The technology here was different than on Earth. Earth electronics were generally made with abination of mechanical and electrical engineering. But in the Machine Field, electronics had magic formations mixed in them. Each electronic product in the Machine Field had some sort of magic formation inside. And there was no need to say about thepositions of battleships and Mechs.

    The magic formations inside these Mechs and electronic products weren¡¯t just ordinary formations. They were specifically designed for electronics. The main function of these formations were to assist, not to fight. Because of this, Mages wouldn¡¯t normally dabble to deep into these formations. In the Machine Field, there were only a few Mages in each family who researched these formations. Theck of any offensive and defensive capabilities of these formations made most Mages ignore it.

    Even Zhao Hai ignored these formations when he started learning Magic Theory. Only when he took note about flight recorders did these formations enter his eyes. If this matter wasn¡¯t solved, then there was a risk that his secrets would be revealed.

    But at the right moment, Margaret actually offered some help. She made a type of jammer for Zhao Hai to use. The range of this jammer wasn¡¯t huge, but its power was quiterge. As long as a jammer was inside a ship, then the flight recorder would be as functional as space junk.

    It was through this matter that Zhao Hai began to look into the significance of supporting formations. And after looking into it, he found out that these supporting formations were able to increase the offensive and defensive strength of formation sets.

    Zhao Hai asked the question in order to distract Margaret. And he seeded. Margaret quickly replied, ¡°Brother Hai can rest assured. There won¡¯t be any problems.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned to Margaret and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Now, my strength wouldn¡¯t be exposed. Let¡¯s head out. After you return to the Space, you can study these formations. They might provide great use for us.¡±

    Margaret¡¯s thoughts immediately shifted to these formations. Her face turned for the better as she nodded repeatedly. Seeing her recover, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile. Margaret was shaping up to be like Karen and the others.

    After sending Margaret back to her room, Zhao Hai also teleported inside Cadjo¡¯s ship. Desbarres and Cadjo were eagerly looking at the direction of the Zhang Family¡¯s fleet. They want to see when Zhao Hai¡¯s fight would begin. However, nothing happened in the distant space. There weren¡¯t any lights nor sounds being captured by the ship. This caused them to be puzzled.

    At this time, Zhao Hai suddenly appeared in front of them. Seeing Zhao Haie back Cadjo quickly asked, ¡°Little Hai, how is it? Do we need to ask for help from the family? If so, then I¡¯ll immediately send a message. However, we cannot stay here for long. We need to rush towards the capital.¡± Cadjo thought that Zhao Hai had yet to engage the Zhang Family. Therefore, he said these words.

    Zhao Hai looked at Cadjo and smiled faintly as he said, ¡°General Manager, we can leave. I¡¯ve already dealt with the Zhang Family¡¯s fleet. The family cane and collect the ships.¡±

    Cadjo and Desbarres stared. They looked at each other and saw the doubt in each other¡¯s eyes. Twenty battleships were dealt with just like that? How is that possible?

 Chapter 1157 â€“ Everpresent Ancient Sand

    <h4>Chapter 1157 ¨C Everpresent Ancient Sand</h4>

    Zhao Hai looked at Cadjo and Desbarres¡¯s expressions, then he smiled and said, ¡°General Manager, Camp Lord, you can rest assured. I¡¯ve already taken care of it. If you want, we can go and see the situation. In any case, confirming it wouldn¡¯t take too long.¡±

    Naturally, Cadjo and Desbarres agreed to visit the site. They directed their fleet to where the Zhang Family¡¯s ships were. And as soon as they arrived, everyone was dumbfounded. Besides a few Mech fragments in Space, everything else in the fleet waspletely preserved. It looked like they didn¡¯t receive even a point of damage.

    If not for the absence of shields as well as iing attacks, they might have thought that the Zhang Family were still manning the ships.

    Cadjo and Desbarres turned to Zhao Hai withpletely confused expressions. Zhao Hai just smiled at them and said, ¡°Camp Lord, General Manager, do we head inside a ship to take a look?¡±

    The two couldn¡¯t help but look at each other. At this time, Margaret, who had already entered the room, smiled and said, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go and take a look. I want to see how different the Zhang Family¡¯s ships arepared to ours.¡±

    Since they didn¡¯t have anything to say about the matter, Cadjo and Desbarres just nodded when they heard Margaret. Before long, their ship suspended a bridge to connect towards a Zhang Family battleship.

    Entering another ship through a connection bridge required the approval of the ship being boarded. If nobody were inside the other ship, then the connection bridge would be useless. Cadjo and Desbarres turned to Zhao Hai and wondered how it worked. If it weren¡¯t for Margaret, the two wouldn¡¯t have been confident in boarding the ship.

    Once they entered the dpression chamber of the other ship, Cadjo and Desbarres couldn¡¯t help but stare. This was because those in the dpression chamber weren¡¯t human, they were Undead!

    There were no living beings in sight, but the two Undead present were wearing the Zhang Family¡¯s uniform. When the Undead saw the group arrive, they immediately gave a salute before going to the side.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about this as he led the others towards the ship. Once they were inside, Cadjo and Desbarres finally began to believe Zhao Hai. This was because they were able to see bloodstains inside the ship. However, besides the bloodstains, not a single person nor corpse was there.

    Zhao Hai looked at the scene, then he smiled and said, ¡°General Manager, Camp Lord, I have turned all of the people in the Zhang Family fleet into Undead. The ships have beenpletely preserved. As long as the family arrives, they can have the operators take over the ship and be more familiar with it. With enough practice, they would be able to use these to fight.¡±

    Cadjo stared at the battleship, then heughed all of a sudden. He repeatedly pat Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Good, Little Hai, well done. I¡¯ll immediately exin the situation to the family. Also, I¡¯ll leave a ship behind to guard this area. I¡¯ll also leave some operators behind. At the very least, we could erect the ship¡¯s shields and weapons. It¡¯s highly probable for these ships to be hit by meteorites at any time. If we don¡¯t guard them, they might be destroyed.¡±

    Desbarres and the others were alsoughing with happiness. After they returned to their ship, operators were left behind to staff the captured ships. Then shortly after that, they continued on with their journey.

    Cadjo detailed everything Zhao Hai said in his report to the family. When Thunder read it, he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. He never thought Zhao Hai to move this wlessly.

    But what made him confused was how Zhao Hai was able to enter these ships silently. Nevertheless, Thunder proved that he was equipped to be a Patriarch. He didn¡¯t ask much about the process and instead just sent people to retrieve the ships.

    Naturally, the people who were with Zhao Hai on the fleet knew about his aplishments. Their admiration towards him was now going through the roof. At the same time, those from the other campspletely removed the dissatisfaction in their hearts. When someone who defeated you only had a bit more strength, then you might feel that the result was unsatisfactory. However, when that person shows overwhelming strength, you couldn¡¯t help but just ept it.¡±

    Two days after Cadjo¡¯s fleet left the Quicksand Starfield, the Ashley Family¡¯s operators arrived. They quickly took over the 20 ships. The Ashley Family basically gained a fortune by doing nothing.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai was inside the Space, observing the Quicksand Starfield. Naturally, the scene he was observing wasn¡¯t the meteorite field outside the Quicksand Starfield, but instead the wide expanse of desert in the center.

    Laura and the others were also looking at the vast desert. After some time, Megan said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, don¡¯t you want to take a look at the desert?¡±

    After following beside Zhao Hai for a long time, Megan and the others were already aware of his thoughts. Seeing how Zhao Hai looked at the vast desert, they immediately knew that he wanted to personally see it for himself.

    But there was one of them who was still clueless. When Margaret heard Megan, her expression changed as she asked, ¡°Brother Hai, you really want to go there? You shouldn¡¯t. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Margaret, then he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Nothing¡¯s going to happen to me. I just want to take some sand and send it to the Space to see if it¡¯s something useful.¡±

    Margaret was still unwilling to let Zhao Hai go. But at this time, Laura said, ¡°Margaret, it¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no need to worry about Brother Hai. And Brother Hai, you can go, but don¡¯t go deep into the sand sea. Just take some sand for the Space and then exit the area.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then his body vanished. The next moment, he appeared on the screen. Margaret was looking at him with worry in her eyes.

    When Laura and the others saw Margaret¡¯s expression, then couldn¡¯t help but smile. They weren¡¯t worried about Zhao Hai at all. This was because they knew that nothing will happen to him.

    Zhao Hai stood on a meteorite just on the outskirts of the sea of sand. Looking at the boundless desert, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh inside. This desert was too big. Under the radiance of the nearby stars, it shimmered with seven-colored lights. Such scenery wasn¡¯t present inside the Space.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t nning on taking a step towards the vast desert since he didn¡¯t want to make Laura and the others worry. Instead, Zhao Hai waved his hand as a spatial rift appeared ten thousand meters in front of him. Before long, the spatial rift began sucking up the nearby sand. But what Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect was the corrosion brought up by these sand particles. As they came in contact with the rift, they actually made it even bigger.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare, then he immediately closed the spatial rift. Then at this moment, the Space issued a prompt: ¡°Everpresent Ancient Sand detected. Earth element attribute detected as well as the property tost for a very long time. It can be used to augment a weapon. It has effect stronger than ck iron. It also has the ability to corrode materials as well as eliminate spiritual force.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard this prompt, he paused for a moment. He didn¡¯t expect the sand to be this formidable. It could actually corrode all things. Moreover, it can eliminate spiritual force. These properties were terrifying.

    The ability to corrode might be alright. However, the property to eliminate spiritual force was another thing altogether. Take the Cultivation Realm, for example. Weapons that underwent spirit attachment could be branded using one¡¯s spiritual force. Once one was able to brand their spiritual force into a weapon, then that weapon would forever belong to them.

    Fortunately, the spiritual force in most weapons could be eliminated once their masters were killed. However, if one killed a descendant of a powerful being, then they would need a substantial amount of spiritual force to remove the branding. Even if a trace of that powerful being¡¯s spiritual force was left, it would still be very hard for it to be eliminated. Moreover, the powerful being could use that branding to locate the weapon and kill the thief.

    In the Cultivation Realm, murders because of weapons weremon. However, not a lot of people dared to kill those with powerful backgrounds. If they did, then they would be tracked down and killed. However, with the evesting ancient sand, eliminating spiritual force on a weapon would be easier. Even those powerful experts would have no way of tracking their weapons.

    Besides weapons, there was also another thing. In the Machine Field, most spatial equipment had no spiritual branding. So if it was lost, it would be very hard to find it. But in the Cultivation Realm, spatial items were like magical artifacts and were branded with spiritual force. If you cannot eliminate the owner¡¯s spiritual branding on a spatial equipment, then it would be impossible for you to ess its contents.

    And if you decide to be forceful in breaking through the spatial equipment, then it might create a spatial disturbance inside and destroy everything. What you need to do was to erase the spiritual branding bit by bit. And this process would take quite a long time.

    However, if one uses the everpresent ancient sand, this issue would be easily solved. It can be said that this material would be very useful for robbing the people from the Cultivation Realm.

    Zhao Hai entered the Space and immediately examined the sand. The sand was extremely small, much finer than ordinary sand. However, it was very heavy. Zhao Hai felt that the handful of sand he held weighed about ten thousand jin(5 thousand kg). Such weight to volume ratio was too astonishing.

    The sand was golden yellow, bordering the color of gold dust. Because of this beauty, Laura and the others couldn¡¯t help but look curiously at it.

    After seeing nothing else, Zhao Hai stored the sand as everyone returned to the living room. The image currently disyed on the screen was the situation inside the ship.

    Seeing that nothing was out of the norm, Zhao Hai turned to Margaret and said, ¡°Margaret, how far are we from Machine Field?¡±

    Margaret smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re not that far. We should be able to begin seeing ships from other families in two days.¡±

 Chapter 1158 â€“ Uses of Supporting Magic Formations

    <h4>Chapter 1158 ¨C Uses of Supporting Magic Formations</h4>

    And just like Margaret said, after two days of travel, the Ashley Family¡¯s fleet began seeing the fleets of other families. These fleets weren¡¯t huge. At most, there were ten ships in a fleet.

    Zhao Hai was somewhat puzzled by this situation. After asking Margaret, he came to know that each family wouldn¡¯t send too many ships during the realm qualifiers because Machine Field couldn¡¯t handle a lot of ships.

    In the Machine Field, there were no less than 10 thousand small andrge powers. Imagine if all these groups sendrge numbers of ships over. Then how many would fit in the space around the capital? Therefore, every realm qualifier, it was agreed that each power wouldn¡¯t send too many ships.

    Zhao Hai also saw Cadjo and Desbarres beginning to get busy greeting the other fleets. They even made directmunications from others. As for the rest, shing their signal lights was enough.

    Zhao Hai stayed in the Space for over two days before returning to the ship. He didn¡¯t stop his cultivation during this time. His body tempering technique was beginning to get more and more refined. And as his body got stronger and stronger, his spiritual force was also increasing. Although these effects were only appearing slowly, Zhao Hai still kept pushing on.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai began condensing formations once more. But this time, the formations he used were supporting magic formations. Zhao Hai also discovered that the number of supporting formations weren¡¯t less than offensive and defensive formations, it was even possible that there were more.

    It wasn¡¯t easy making newbat formations. This was because there aretent dangers during each testing. However, this danger didn¡¯t exist when it came to supporting magic formations. Some of these formations were used to increase the strength of metals. Some were designed to increase a metal¡¯s radioactivity, some for increasing its property of transmitting signals, and many more.

    Most importantly, there were no dangers in testing these formations. Even if the test failed, two or three things might be destroyed, nothing else. Because of this, there were more supporting formations than offensive and defensive formations.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know whether he could find any uses for these formations. In any case, he still decided to condense them. Even if they were useless, nothing remarkable would be lost.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect the result he would get. After these supporting formations were condensed and analyzed, it actually elevated the quality of Zhao Hai¡¯s formation sets. Now Zhao Hai can use his spiritual force to support 3000yer formations sets. These formations sets had a lot of supportive formations inside. After these supportive formations were added, not only was the strength of these formations preserved, the spiritual force needed to operate them also reduced by a lot. This was a very good news for Zhao Hai.

    There was no need to mention his 5yer and 10yer formations. Their power increased by several folds while also reducing the time needed to cast them.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect these supporting formations to have this effect. But more surprised than Zhao Hai was Margaret. In the Machine Field, people always believed that supporting andbat magic formations were different. The two cannot bebined, otherwise the power of formation sets would drop.

    But after seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s formation sets, Margaret¡¯s thoughts were changed. This event made Margaret more curious, she wanted to understand what was happening.

    Margaret knew that if supporting formations andbat formations could really be united and have this effect, then it would be a huge boost for the Machine Field¡¯s Mages. This will cause Magic Theory to obtain a huge qualitative leap forward.

    This didn¡¯t mean that nobody in the Machine Field tried tobine supporting andbat formations together. However, nobody had seeded before. After seeing what just happened, Margaret knew that the issue was with how the two werebined.

    There were simply too many supporting andbat formations in the Machine Field. Combiningbat formations together was already hard, so there was no need to say what would happen if supporting formations were added to the mix. The more factors there were in abination, the moreplex the results would be. Finding a suitablebination for a formation set was easier said than done.

    The Machine Field failed tobinebat and supporting formations because they had yet to find sess. After carrying out experiments, they weren¡¯t able to find an appropriatebination to make into a useful set. Because of this, the might of the resulting formation set was reduced, causing the current misconception.

    But with the Space¡¯s scanner, things like finding a suitablebination was made much easier. Because of this, the effect of supporting formations was seen.

    At this point, in Margaret¡¯s eyes, Liquid Silver was no longer the most valuable item in Zhao Hai¡¯s hands. Instead, it should be the Universal Scanner. If people came to know about this godly device, then they would certainly find means to snatch it. The uses of the scanner far surpasses Liquid Silver.

    Liquid Silver was a formidable weapon, enough to shake the current state of the realm. But in the end, Liquid Silver was just that, a weapon. Moreover, the spiritual force needed by Liquid Silver was enormous. Not anyone could use it.

    On the other hand, the Universal Scanner would calcte differently ording to different people. It was the most formidable device for making magic formation sets.

    Imagine if a family had their hands on a universal scanner. All of their formations would bebined to form more powerful formations.

    Powerful Experts were certainly important to families. However, aprehensive increase is strength was something that they needed more.

    While Zhao Hai was being busy, they finally arrived at Machine Field. When they reached the, Zhao Hai and Margaret quickly went to themand hall. They wanted to take a look at the Machine Field¡¯s capital.

    Machine Field was the realm¡¯s center, its capital. This was where the three major powers stationed themselves. They even have their fleet stationed in its outer space bases.

    From outer space, Machine Field had three colors - green, blue, and silver! The green part was the forest, the blue part was the oceans, while the silver part were the buildings built on the surface.

    Almost all of the buildings in the Machine Field were made of metal. This ce was the most developed area in the entire realm. All of the talented natives were also here, at Machine Field University.

    The Machine Field University was an institution studying all sorts of fields. There were departments for Magic, Martial Arts, Magic Formations, Magic Formation Sets, Mechs, Battleships, Military Command, and other fields. All of the realm¡¯s best teachers were also hired by the university, making it the best learning and research environment in the realm. Majority of the Machine Field¡¯s Patriarchs were graduates from this institution.

    Besides the university, Machine Field also had the most special ce in the realm, Leng Wuyeng¡¯s Tomb!

    Leng Wuyeng held a very special status in the Machine Field. It could even be said that the Machine Field would not exist without him. Therefore, every year on Leng Wuyeng¡¯s day of passing, plenty of people woulde here to pay homage. This has be a tradition in the Machine Field.

    Looking at the beautiful, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat excited. This ce was an amalgamation of the realm¡¯s talents. He would be lying if he said he wasn¡¯t thrilled.

    Cadjo looked at the, then he looked at Zhao Hai. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s calm expression as well as the burst of fighting intent in his eye, he couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°While we wait for the qualifiers to start, I¡¯ll be taking you to visit people who had made friends with our Ashley Family. We¡¯ll also visit Bishop Gode from the Dark Church. You can explore the ce when thepetition ends. But before that, we can¡¯t have you aimlessly wander the.¡±

    All the family¡¯s representatives nodded. At this time, the ship¡¯s captain received confirmation for their dock. Before long, the ship was anchored on a dock with a tform.

    Once the ship has stopped, Cadjo brought Zhao Hai and the others out of the ship. This dock wasn¡¯t an outer space base. Instead it was a ce where outsider ships could dock their ships. It was designed roughly the same as outer space bases.

    When Cadjo and the others got down from the ship, a person wearing Dark Mage Robes immediately walked over and said, ¡°General Manager, Camp Lord Desbarres, wee. The vehicles have already been prepared.¡±

    Cadjo smiled faintly and said, ¡°Luke, you¡¯re too courteous. Little Hai, let me introduce you. This is Luke, he¡¯s a family director stationed in Machine Field. Luke, this is Bone Symbol Camp¡¯s Zhao Hai, the champion of the family¡¯s qualifier.¡±

    Luke looked at Zhao Hai, his eyes shone as he nodded said, ¡°Zhao Hai, I¡¯ve heard about you. The family¡¯s new genius. I¡¯ll be eyeing you in the realm qualifiers.¡±

    Zhao Hai was also observing Luke. The man was about 1.8 meters tall. His hair was very neatlybed. His robe was also carefully organized that one couldn¡¯t see a single crease on it. One could see from this point that he was a very old-fashioned man.

    Zhao Hai quickly returned the greeting, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t disappoint Director Luke.¡±

    Luke nodded, then he turned to Cadjo and said, ¡°Everything has been arranged. As for the ship¡¯s staff, somebody else is in charge of taking care of them.¡± Then he led the group to a nearby small ship.

    After everyone entered the ship, it immediately took off and flew towards the. From what Zhao Hai saw, Machine Field was much more prosperous than Dark Demon. There were a lot of other small ships shuttling back and forth in the¡¯s atmosphere. It was a very busy scene.

    The ship quickly entered the¡¯s atmosphere. Before long, the ship stopped in front of a building. This building wasn¡¯t very high, at least thirty floors. With the buildings surrounding it having more than 100 floors, it appeared on the shorter side. On thisrge building was a huge emblem. Upon looking at it, Zhao Hai identified that the insignia belonged to the Ashley Family.

    After the ship stopped, Luke quickly led everyone down. Along the way, Luke was seen whispering things into Cadjo¡¯s ear. Luke was quite casual with Cadjo. Neither one of them exuded authority over the other. One could see from this point that Cadjo trusted Luke very much.

    Luke led everyone into the building. Then after everyone were assigned their own room, Luke invited Cadjo and Desbarres to his room.

    Not long after the three met, a robot arrived outside Zhao Hai¡¯s room and knocked on the door. When Zhao Hai opened the door, the robot immediately said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, Director Luke is asking for your presence. Pleasee with me.¡± Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything. He just closed the door and then followed the robot to Luke¡¯s room.

    When Zhao Hai entered Luke¡¯s room, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. He expected everyone to be here. Instead, the only other people inside were Cadjo and Desbarres. Nobody else was here, not even Margaret.

    Although Zhao Hai paused for a moment, he immediately recovered. He didn¡¯t say anything and just gave the three a salute and then sat down.

    After Zhao Hai sat down, Cadjo said, ¡°Little Hai, we invited you over to let Luke introduce you to Machine Field¡¯s situation. This is to prepare you for the future. At the same time, we also want to tell you about an order from the family.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, but he still nodded and asked, ¡°What order did the family give?¡±

    Cadjo¡¯s eyes shed a cold light, then he said, ¡°The Patriarch wants you to cripple Sun Fei!¡±

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t surprised, he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, the moment I face Sun Fei, I will immediately cripple his cultivation. The General Manager doesn¡¯t need to worry about this. Even if the family didn¡¯t give me this order, I will still cripple him to lessen the Zhang Family¡¯s benefits.¡±

    Luke was somewhat surprised at Zhao Hai¡¯s response. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to ept the order this easily. One must know that Fire Saint Sun Fei wasn¡¯t someone that could easily be dealt with. He was known as a rare talent in the Zhang Family. Moreover, his title wasn¡¯t just nonsense. His fire element magic was indeed more powerful than most. Average people wouldn¡¯t even think of winning against him. So why was Zhao Hai talking about this matter as though it was as simple as brewing tea?

    But what surprised Luke more were Cadjo and Desbarres¡¯s responses. They didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai was saying something strange, they wore normal expressions when they heard Zhao Hai.

    Cadjo nodded and said, ¡°Try to not head out in the next few days. Now that only a few people know about your true strength, people will want to understand you better. If someone provokes you outside, make sure to endure.¡±

    Zhao Hai just nodded and didn¡¯t say anything.

 Chapter 1159 â€“ Visit

    <h4>Chapter 1159 ¨C Visit</h4>

    Desbarres sneered and said, ¡°If they really want to test Little Hai¡¯s strength, then he might as well show them. Let Little Hai go out and challenge those bastards. I can still remember what they did in the past.¡±

    Cadjo smiled and said, ¡°All these years, we¡¯re always at the receiving end of their bullying. It¡¯s good to expel some bad air.¡±

    When Luke saw how confident Cadjo and Desbarres were, he couldn¡¯t help but get curious. He looked at the two and asked, ¡°Is Little Hai really that strong?¡± Cadjo smiled and said, ¡°If you face Little Hai, then even you might not survive. Alright, Little Hai, you can head back first and study the materials we gave you.¡± Zhao Hai nodded before he turned around and left.

    Seeing Zhao Hai leave, Luke looked at Cadjo and Desbarres and said, ¡°You really are that confident in Zhao Hai huh? Anyway, you two really showed off this time. You defeated 20 ships of the Zhang Family. You even managed to leave them intact. The Young Master is very happy. I¡¯m sure he will reward you when you return.¡±

    Cadjo and Desbarres looked at each other and smiled, then Cadjo said, ¡°You say we defeated 20 Zhang Family battleships? What if we tell you that they were defeated by Little Hai alone? Will you believe me?¡±

    When Luke heard Cadjo, he couldn¡¯t help but stare, then he eximed, ¡°He did that? Are you telling the truth? Don¡¯t you lie to me.¡±

    Cadjo rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Bah. Luke I¡¯m telling you this because Zhao Hai¡¯s rtionship with Miss Margaret is doing well. It wouldn¡¯t be long before he bes a powerhouse of our Ashley Family. Do you really think that we will falsely give him merit?¡±

    Luke muttered, ¡°So the kid is really a hero huh. It seems like its time for us to hold our heads up high.¡± One must say that Luke had been feeling suffocated all these years. It wasn¡¯t only the Ashley Family who had a building in the Machine Field. The other families also opened branches here.

    If the rtionship between two families were good, then they would lend each other a hand. However, if two families were at odds with each other, then it¡¯s normal for them topete.

    In the Machine Field, people wouldn¡¯t act unreasonably. After all, this was where the three major powers did their work. Moreover, this was where Leng Wuyeng was buried. If they dared to disturb the peace, then the three major powers definitely wouldn¡¯t let them off.

    However, things like discouraging talks couldn¡¯t be avoided. In the past few years, the Ashley Family has been getting bad results in the realm qualifiers. Naturally, this gave the Ashley Family¡¯s enemies an opportunity to take shots at them. The amount of negative words that Luke had received all this time was enough to kill a human being.

    Because of this, Luke had always been hoping for the family to produce a powerful expert. This way, the Ashley Family could turn the tables and allow Luke to breathe out some foul air. And now that Zhao Hai was here, Luke couldn¡¯t help but be happy.

    While the three were talking to each other, a knock was suddenly heard, then a voice came in, ¡°Director, Zhang Family¡¯s Young Master Mingyue is here. He wants to see Miss Margaret.¡±

    When he heard this, Luke immediately opened the door. He looked at his assistant and said, ¡°What?¡± The assistant replied, ¡°Director, the Zhang Family¡¯s Young Master brought people over to pay Miss Margaret a visit. They¡¯re currently in the guest room.¡±

    Luke knitted his brows. Then he waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go down soon.¡± The man responded before turning around and leaving.

    Luke looked at Cadjo and Desabaress and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± Luke knew about the dirty matters regarding the Zhang Family. Therefore, he asked the two for their opinion.

    Cadjo sneered and said, ¡°Let¡¯s inform Miss Margaret about this first. I want to see what she has to say.¡± Luke nodded, ¡°Alright, you wait here while I go see her.¡± However, Cadjo and Desbarres stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± Then the three walked over to Margaret¡¯s room.

    Just after Cadjo knocked on the door, Margaret¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Yes?¡± Cadjo said, ¡°Little Margaret, it¡¯s me.¡±

    Margaret opened the door and was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Cadjo and the others would look for her. She looked at the three and asked, ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s the problem?¡±

    Cadjo replied, ¡°Young Miss, Mingyue is here. He wants to see you. What do you think?¡±

    Margaret¡¯s expression sank, then she coldly said, ¡°Mingyue wanted to see me? And why should I meet him? Our engagement has already been broken.¡±

    Cadjo nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Then he turned around and went towards the elevator. He will go meet the Zhang Family¡¯s Young Master.

    When Margaret saw the three of them leave, she didn¡¯t immediately go back to her room. Instead, she went to Zhao Hai¡¯s room. She thought that it would be best to tell Zhao Hai about this. After all, she was once engaged to the Zhang Family. She didn¡¯t want Zhao Hai to misunderstand. Although she hasn¡¯t seen Zhang Mingyue for a long time, she didn¡¯t have any feelings towards him.

    Margaret knocked on Zhao Hai¡¯s door. Before long, Zhao Hai¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Margaret pushed the door open and saw Zhao Hai sitting beside the table reading the materials Cadjo gave him. These materials were information regarding the various participants in the realm qualifiers. Naturally, it was impossible to list all of the participants. Cadjo made sure to sort them out and leave only those with substantial strength. However, the list still had several thousand people.

    Zhao Hai looked at Margaret and said, ¡°Margaret, why are you here? Come take a seat.¡±

    Margaret looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, Mingyue came. He said he wants to see me. But since I don¡¯t want to meet the Zhang Family, I had Uncle Cadjo see him.¡±

    Zhao Hai said, ¡°Zhang Mingyue? Who¡¯s that? Ah, its that Third Young Master from the Zhang Family, the one you were engaged to. Why is he here? Doesn¡¯t he know about the current state between the Zhang Family and Ashley Family?¡±

    Margaret replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Even I don¡¯t understand. I haven¡¯t even met him that many times. His visit here is somewhat strange.¡±

    Zhao Hai wrinkled his brows. Then he suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Interesting, very interesting. I think this Mingyue didn¡¯te to see you, he wants to challenge me. Hehe. It seems like the Zhang Family is unwilling to give up.¡±

    When Margaret heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved, then she looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Brother Hai, what do we do now?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°This MIngyue didn¡¯t bring Sun Fei. Instead, he wants his family¡¯s experts to cripple me, reducing the risk to Sun Fei. Let¡¯s head inside the Space.¡± Margaret nodded and the two went to the Space.

    Upon entering the Space, the two saw Laura and the others in front of the monitor. On the screen was the confrontation between Cadjo and another party.

    The other party only had ten people in it. Leading them was a young man. This young man was wearing a fire red mage robe. He had a delicate and pretty appearance, as well as a masterful bearing. However, arrogance could be clearly seen on his face. His two eyes were cold making everyone he looked at feel ufortable.

    Behind him were five Warriors and four Mages. The five Warriors looked much older than the young man, with the youngest looking at least 30-years old. All of them carried a sword and seems to share the preference for two-handed swords. Their swords were longer than what seemsfortable and was also wider than normal swords. The sword cross also looked very imposing, which made them look magnificent.

    As for the four Mages, they were also wearing fire red mage robes. Just like the Warriors, they were older than the young man. They also held red magic staffs on their hands. Although one couldn¡¯t see what the staffs were made of, it was clear that they were advanced-level goods.

    Zhang Mingyue stood up when he saw Cadjo and said, ¡°Cadjo, don¡¯t give me that smiling face of yours. I want to see my fiance. This isn¡¯t something you can budge into.¡±

    Cadjo was smiling, however his eyes began to narrow down. Those familiar with him would know that he was close to losing his temper. But Cadjo still chuckled and said, ¡°Young Master, you must be joking. Your fiance isn¡¯t here. My family has already renounced our arrangement with the Zhang Family¡¯s Patriarch. Is the Young Master unaware of this?¡±

    Zhang Mingyue coldly snorted and said, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that my engagement has been broken? Who gave you such power? Did this Young Master agree to it?¡±

    Cadjo just smiled when he replied, ¡°Young Master Mingyue misunderstands. I didn¡¯t renounce your engagement, the Ashley Family¡¯s Patriarch and the Zhang Family¡¯s Patriarch agreed to it. Does the Young Master not know this? Or you just don¡¯t agree with your family head¡¯s decision?¡±

    Zhang Mingyue expression changed. He knew that he would need to think about his next words. Otherwise, his father wouldn¡¯t let him off. Although they were father and son, in the face of the family¡¯s matters, paternal love was useless.

    Zhang Mingyue sneered and said, ¡°Of course I know about the decision. However, we¡¯ve been in a good rtionship all these years. I just want to see Margaret. Am I demanding too much?¡±

    Cadjo smiled and said, ¡°So this is what Young Master meant. However, I¡¯ll have to apologize. Our Young Miss is not here. She just left and I don¡¯t know when she¡¯ll be back. I¡¯ll have to ask the Young Master to return another time.¡±

    Zhang Mingyue¡¯s expression changed. He knew for certain that Cadjo was deceiving him. However, he didn¡¯t have the means to push through. If he decided to force himself in, then Cadjo might make a move. If this matter reaches outside, then the Zhang Family would face consequences. After all, this was Machine Field, not the Zhang Family¡¯s domain.

    Zhang Mingyue also had talent for cultivation. After years of cultivation, he managed to reach level 6. However, he still fell shortpared to the cunning of Cadjo. With Cadjo here, Mingyue was left not knowing what to do.

    At this time, a Mage behind Mingyue stepped forward and said,¡± I have seen General Manager Cadjo. Since Miss Margaret left, then we¡¯ll have to let this matter go. However, the Young Master is also here to meet the Ashley Family¡¯s new genius, his name is Zhao Hai right? We heard that he¡¯s quite strong. Although he just ascended months ago, he¡¯s already able to win your family qualifiers. When our Patriarch heard about this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. Because of this, he prepared a gift specifically for Zhao Hai. He wants us to personally hand it over. I don¡¯t know if General Manager Cadjo will allow us to see him?¡±

 Chapter 1160 â€“ Exhausted

    <h4>Chapter 1160 ¨C Exhausted</h4>

    When Cadjo heard the Mage, he immediately knew what they were after. They just wanted Zhao Hai to appear so that they could challenge him. Then they would find an opportunity to kill him in battle.

    To be honest, Cadjo wasn¡¯t afraid of Zhao Hai being challenged by these people. He believes that Zhao Hai could easily defeat them. However, it might force Zhao Hai to explode with his true strength, which wouldn¡¯t be good for Zhao Hai.

    Cadjo smiled faintly and said, ¡°This is really unfortunate. Zhao Hai has been closing up recently. Not just here, but also on the ship. Because of this, he couldn¡¯t see Young Master Zhang. If Young Master Zhang has something to give Zhao Hai, then I can give it to him on your behalf.¡±

    Shameless!

    Mingyue and the others had this same thought inside their hearts. They had seen shameless people before, but they haven¡¯t seen someone so shameless that they would lie straight to their face. There wasn¡¯t even a tinge of red on his face.

    However, Mingyue and the others couldn¡¯t do anything about it. This ce was the Ashley Family¡¯s office. If they caused any trouble here, then their family would be directly affected.

    Zhang Mingyue rolled his eyes, then he suddenly had an inspiration. He looked at Cadjo andughed, then he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Ashley Family¡¯s so-called genius to actually be a cowardly turtle. I heard that Margaret has been ying around with himtely? So is he just a pretty boy that she feeds? Hahaha. Only knowing how to hide under a woman¡¯s skirt. So this is the Ashley Family¡¯s genius. Such a person wants to receive my gift? I¡¯m leaving!¡± Zhang Mingyue made sure to use magic alongside his voice so that the entire building could hear him.

    Although Zhang Mingyue said that he was leaving, he didn¡¯t actually have any intention to head out. He just stood there arrogantly and waited.

    Awkward silence!

    Cadjo and Desbarres looked at the proudly standing Zhang Mingyue. Nobody made any noise. At the same time, Mingyue stayed there, as though waiting for Cadjo to say something.

    Five minutes passed by¡­

    Zhang Mingyue¡¯s expression began to turn dark¡­

    Ten minutes passed by, Zhang Mingyue turned pale. In these ten minutes, Cadjo didn¡¯t say a single word. Desbarres and Luke were also simrly silent. And even Zhao Hai who was badmouthed stayed silent. Zhang Mingyue began to feel like he was acting like a fool, jumping on the limelight in order to attract attention. And now that nobody bought his antics, he looked like a stupid monkey.

    Cadjo and Desbarres naturally knew about Zhang Mingyue¡¯s thoughts. To be honest, they were afraid of Zhao Hai falling into Zhang Mingyue¡¯s trick.

    In the beginning, Cadjo intended to berate Zhang Mingyue with a few words. However, after looking at his proud expression, Cadjo began to want Zhao Hai toe out and deal with Zhang Mingye¡¯s group.

    But what Cadjo didn¡¯t expect was Zhao Hai¡¯s absence. Seeing Zhang Mingyue left drying up in the sun for several minutes, Cadjo really wanted to speak. But after seeing Mingyue¡¯s expression turned darker and darker as Zhao Hai continued to be absent, Cadjo decided to stay silent. He just stood there to watch the fun.

    He suddenly found out that ignoring someone was also a good way to deal with taunts. Not only that, knowing that they were being ignored, the perpetrator would be angrier as time goes by.

    Cadjo observed as Zhang Mingyue¡¯s expression turned blue. He couldn¡¯t help but suppress hisughter. He felt that Mingyue would spit out some blood soon. It was actually amusing to look at.

    Desbarres was also happily spectating at the side. On the other hand, Luke¡¯s expression was somewhat distorted. His stomach was contracted too much that it might get shredded. If he wasn¡¯t facing the Zhang Family, then he would have long sinceughed out loud.

    Seeing that Zhang Mingyue was about to spit out some blood, Cadjo couldn¡¯t help but cough lightly and said, ¡°Young Master Zhang, Zhao Hai is unavable. If you have anything to give Zhao Hai, then I can send it on your behalf. If you don¡¯t have any other matters here, then I¡¯ll have to ask you to leave.¡±

    At this moment, Zhao Hai¡¯s stomach was already hurting fromughter. Not only him, Laura and the others were also making fun of Zhang Mingyue¡¯s current expression.

    Seeing Zhang MIngyue leave, Zhao Hai stoppedughing and turned to Margaret and said, ¡°Margaret, stopughing. Let¡¯s go out, it¡¯s time to return.¡±

    Margaret nodded as she wiped the tear on her eye. Then she took deep breaths to calm herself down fromughing. After some time, she stopped and the two returned to Zhao Hai¡¯s room.

    When Mingyue and the others were out of sight, Cadjo and the others wildlyughed. It took almost all of their strength to stop themselves fromughing. But now that the other party was gone, theyughed loudly.

    It took some time before the group calmed down. Then they went back to the elevator and headed towards Margaret¡¯s room. But when they knocked on the door, nobody was in. Then when they thought about it they immediately went to Zhao Hai¡¯s room.

    Sure enough, after knocking on Zhao Hai¡¯s door, Margaret was the one to open it. The three entered and saw Zhao Hai sitting beside the table, looking through materials.

    Cadjo looked at Zhao Hai and smiled, ¡°Little Hai, did you hear Zhang Mingyue?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Of course I heard it. That person is interesting, he came here just to shout like an idiot. Hahaha. He actually wanted to trick me. Did he leave?¡± When Cadjo recalled Zhang MIngyue¡¯s dark expression, he couldn¡¯t help butugh once more. As they talked about what just happened, even Zhao Hai and Margaretughed at times.

    After talking about this matter, Cadjo looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Right, Little Hai, you need to hold back even if you get taunted by them. The family isn¡¯t officially at war with the Zhang Family. If you deal with Zhang Mingyue now, then the situation would escte. This wouldn¡¯t be good for our future ns.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to head down at all. If I know that the other side is tricking me and I still go, then wouldn¡¯t I be the fool? But they better make sure that I don¡¯t meet Sun Fei, or else I¡¯ll immediately kill him.¡±

    Cadjo smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, then you go take a rest. Don¡¯t leave the building in the next few days. I¡¯m certain that the Zhang Family has sent people to monitor your actions. Once you get spotted, they will immediately attack you. I can only ask for your forgiveness for the next few days.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°General Manager, it¡¯s fine. You can rest assured, I wouldn¡¯t leave the building.¡±

    Cadjo nodded. Then he patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder before leaving.

    When the three men left, Zhao Hai brought Margaret to the Space. While Zhao Hai was sitting on the side reading some information, Margaret and the others divided Liquid Silver and then used it to explore the entire.

    It has already be a custom for Laura and the others to release needles to scout whenever they reach a new area. This way, they would be more familiar with the ce and also monitor their enemies.

    The silver needles were originally tiny. And with Laura and the othersmanding it to fly at high altitudes as well as deep underground, it was impossible for other people to discover them. Because of this, the women looked like they were ying around.

    Zhao Hai actually wasn¡¯t paying much attention to the things written in the materials he was provided. It was impossible for these people to be a threat to him. Paying attention to them would only be a waste of energy. Therefore, he just swept through most of the material without any care.

    The levels of these participants weren¡¯t too high. The strongest among them were level 4 while the lowest was level 1.

    The Mages and Warriors sent by the smaller powers had some qualities worth looking at. Some of them were level 3 or level 4. It seems like these smaller powers were trying to use this qualifiers to elevate their positions.

    Nevertheless, Zhao Hai still didn¡¯t care. He just read these materials in order to get acquainted with the general state of the realm. After all, no participant could match him in thispetition.

    In addition to reading about the beginners, Zhao Hai also checked their situation using the inte. But unfortunately, thework of the Machine Realm wasn¡¯t so interconnected. He couldn¡¯t find a lot of useful things.

    At this time, while Zhao Hai was browsing through information, Laura suddenly yelled, ¡°Brother Hai,e here, quick. We found something!¡± Zhao Hai quickly put hisputer down and went to the living room. Shown on the monitor was a fight. And among these people was someone who left an impression on him, Strong Wind Li Kuangren!

    This Li Kuangren was one of the ten experts that Cadjo introduced. Judging by the information they had on him, this person was quite strong. When Zhao Hai saw the fight, he became curious and immediately sat down to spectate.

    Li Kuangren was about 1.8 meters tall. He had withered and ubed hair with a full beard. His two eyes were cold. He only had ordinary clothes on. And in his hand were his two broad axes. He didn¡¯t look very big but it was evident that he was strong. His face was quite long horizontally. He had a dark skin that seemed to have a special luster to it. When he saw this, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but sh. His defense was quite formidable, otherwise his skin wouldn¡¯t turn into this appearance.

    Zhao Hai was curious about his opponent. But as he looked at the other side, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but get surprised. This was because he knew these people. They were the five Warriors that Zhang Mingyue had with him, the ones with the heavy cross swords!

 Chapter 1161 â€“ Strong Wind Li Kuangren

    <h4>Chapter 1161 ¨C Strong Wind Li Kuangren</h4>

    Zhao Hai noticed these Warriors at that time. All of them had heavy cross swords and they also have simr temperaments. From what he can see, it seems like they practiced a coordination technique. Zhao Hai wanted to see it in action.

    Zhao Hai turned to Laura and said, ¡°Laura, can you look into how these people had a conflict with Li Kuangren? Aren¡¯t they with Zhang Mingyue just earlier?¡±

    Laura turned to look at Cai¡¯er. Cai¡¯er waved her hand and changed the image on the monitor. When Zhang Mingyue left the building, he was very angry that he needed to drink at the hotel. And because of his anger, he heavily scolded a hotel staff. Meanwhile, Li Kuangren was at the same hotel. When he saw Zhang Mingyue, he coldly snorted.

    Zhang Mingyue was already incensed about Zhao Hai. Hearing someone snort at him, he immediately stood up and pointed towards Li Kuangren and said, ¡°What are you snorting about? You have something to say?¡±

    Naturally, Li Kuangren wasn¡¯t a peaceful monk, he also stood up and said, ¡°Pretty boy, do you know who you¡¯re pointing to?¡±

    This made the situation even more difficult. Mingyue just called Zhao Hai a pretty boy, and now Zhang Mingyue was called the same thing. This caused Zhang Mingyue to be even more angry, he coldly snorted and said, ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, outsider. You think you can just call everyone out when you¡¯re from the lower realm? Know your ce.¡±

    Zhang Mingyue¡¯s words weren¡¯t unusual here in the Machine Field. However, only a few people would dare to publicly say this, unless they want to offend all the lower realm ascenders. One must know that there were a lot of ascenders in the Machine Field. There¡¯s no benefits to offending all of these people.

    Zhang Mingyue¡¯s words made the room turn colder. The words he spoke were taboo. It wasn¡¯t only Li Kuangren whose expression changed, even the other Warriors and Mages in the room had ugly expressions.

    Li Kuangren looked at Zhang Mingyue, then heughed and said, ¡°Pretty boy, you¡¯re quite fearless aren¡¯t you. Since you don¡¯t know your manners, let this grandfather teach you a lesson.¡± Then after he said that, he went straight for Zhang Mingyue.

    Although Zhang Mingyue looked delicate, his strength was the real deal. He waved his hand and released a 5yer defensive formation to protect himself. At the same time, he retreated behind the five Warriors who already pulled their cross swords out and rushed forward.

    These five were indeed cultivating a special technique. All of their moves were well coordinated. Their five swords proceeded to assault Li Kuangren, attacking him at all points.

    Li Kuangren was also an expert. When he saw the situation, he immediately retreated backwards. Then he flew out of the hotel with his two broad axes. At the same time, he yelled out, ¡°Pretty boy, you still owe 300 rounds with this grandpa.¡±

    But before he could add to his sentence, the five Warriors already jumped out of the hotel and stood opposite him.

    And this led to the present situation. The disy on the monitor changed once more and returned to Li Kuangren¡¯s confrontation with the five Warriors.

    Li Kuangren gripped his axes. He looked at the five Warriors opposite him, then he said, ¡°The Five Element Tigers. You¡¯re quite the celebrities in the Zhang Family¡¯s External Hall. This Li Kuangren has heard so much about you. But I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯re justckeys to someone like Zhang Mingyue. Wanting to die for him is such a disgrace.¡±

    Because Zhao Hai had just recently ascended, and had spent most of his time cultivating, he didn¡¯t know much about famous characters in the Machine Field. On the other hand, Li Kuangren had already ascended for four years. And with how many missions he has aplished, he was well-versed with experts of External Halls. As for these five cross-sword wielding Warriors, Li Kuangren knew that they were the Five-element Tigers of the Zhang Family¡¯s Golden Sword Camp.

    The Zhang Family¡¯s External Hall was named differently from the Ashley Family. Their External Hall was divided into eight camps; metal, water, wood, fire, earth, wind, light, and dark. The Gold Sword Camp was the Zhang Family¡¯s camp that belonged to the metal element.

    All ascenders of the Zhang Family would join these camps ording to their attribute. It didn¡¯t matter if they were a Mage or a Warrior, they were categorized the same.

    As for the five-element tigers, they were metal element Warriors from the Gold Sword Camp. The reason they were called five-element tigers was due to the technique that they practiced, a formation known as the five-element golden light. With this formation set, the five were able to make a name in the Machine Field.

    One of the five element tigers coldly snorted and said, ¡°Li Kuangren, it seems like you want to withdraw from thispetition. You need to know that there are some people that you can¡¯t offend.¡±

    Li Kuangrenughed when he heard this, ¡°Unable to offend? You mean the pretty boy? Hahahaha. He¡¯s just a useless pretty face who had his marriage agreement broken. Hahaha. What ability does he have?¡±

    Zhang Mingyue couldn¡¯t bear the humiliation as he pointed at Li Kuangren and said, ¡°Kill him! Kill him for me!¡±

    The Five Element Tigers quickly moved and threw themselves towards Li Kuangren. The five surrounded their opponent in all directions.

    Li Kuangren began to wildlyugh as he said, ¡°Good, good. Let this grandfather see the mighty five elements golden light.¡± Then he began to wave his axes, causing strong winds to surround the area.

    Zhao Hai now knew why Li Kuangren was given the nickname ¡°Strong Winds¡± The attack of his axes had some special characteristics. When he attacked, the axes would cause turbulence in the surrounding area. Not only would this increase its power, it also added a rotational orientation to the attack, increasing the potential damage that it could inflict.

    Zhao Hai was thinking that Li Kuangren¡¯s axes must be very heavy. And it was certain that he was using a special technique to wield them. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to control his axes as he continued to wave them around.

    At this time, the winds surrounding Li Kuangren were getting bigger and bigger before finally turning into a whirlwind. The Five Element Tigers were wrapped up in it, the sound of shing weapons were endless.

    Zhao Hai watched this happen and couldn¡¯t help but secretly nod. He didn¡¯t only agree to Li Kuangren¡¯s method, he alsomended the five element golden lights that the five Warriors were using. When this formation set was used by the five Warriors simultaneously, one could see that it was very powerful. If not for Li Kuangren¡¯s exquisite control of his axes, then he would have already been defeated. However, with the current situation, it wouldn¡¯t be long before Li Kuangren would admit defeat.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai quite liked Li Kuangren¡¯s character. However, he wouldn¡¯t go so far as to help him at this moment. This was because Zhao Hai knew that fights in this wouldn¡¯tst long. This was Machine Field, causing too muchmotion here would incur the ire of the three major powers.

    Just as Zhao Hai expected, not long after the two sides began fighting, several cars flew over and surrounded them. Then a voice was heard, ¡°Stop fighting immediately. If you don¡¯t, then don¡¯t me us for being impolite.¡±

    Li Kuangren and the Five Element Tigers slowly stopped their movements. Then they jumped out of their battle area. At this time, another announcement was heard, ¡°Fighting is forbidden in Machine Field. If you want to duel, you need to go to the police station and register. This is a warning, the next time you fight, you will be arrested.¡± Then after they said that, the cars left the area.

    But even when the police had left, the two sides didn¡¯t continue fighting. Although Zhang MIngyue was the Zhang Family¡¯s Young Master, he was a nobody here. If he dared to act unreasonably, then there¡¯s no stopping the police force from being impolite.

    Because of the realm qualifiers, the was currently filled with a lot of influential figures. Some important members of smaller powers even came here to see thepetition. One could say that the current Machine Field was filled with Patriarchs. In such a situation, Young Masters were merely dogs on the street. If Zhang Mingyue really dared to continue fighting, then he would be arrested by the police. By that time, he would be a joke in the Machine Field. And this wasn¡¯t something that Zhang Mingyue would want.

    The same was true for Li Kuangren. Although he looked crude, he wasn¡¯t insane. He¡¯s a participant in the realm qualifiers. If he did get arrested by the police, then he might not be able topete. Once he returns to his family, his status would certainly drop. The situation wasn¡¯t worth it.

    Since both sides had no intentions of fighting, nobody made another move. Li Kuangren stored his axes as he looked at Mingyue and said, ¡°Pretty boy, I¡¯ll remember your Zhang Family. You best pray that I don¡¯t run into your participants in thepetition. Otherwise, you can¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡± Then he coldly snorted and left.

    Zhang Mingyue¡¯s face was pale as he looked at Li Kuangren. Then he countered, ¡°Commoner, you better survive thispetition. I still have to kill you personally.¡±

    Li Kuangrenughed as he walked out.

    Seeing Li Kuangren¡¯s actions, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°This is nice. The Zhang Family just offended someone. Hehe. Let¡¯s just hope that Li Kuangren doesn¡¯t encounter Sun Fei. Or else I won¡¯t get my chance.¡±

    Laura turned her head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, this Li Kuangren is quite interesting. It might be good to be friends with him.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I also think that he¡¯s interesting. If I have the opportunity, then I¡¯ll befriend him. He might look rugged, but at least he still knows when to advance and retreat. He also has a good heart. He¡¯s worth paying attention to.¡±

    At this time, Lizzy turned her head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Elder Brother Hai, look, I saw someone.¡± Zhao Hai turned to look at Lizzy¡¯s screen and saw a person wearing mage robes. He had pale blue hair and was quite handsome. It¡¯s actually the first of Cadjo¡¯s ten experts, Streep.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Saint of Ice Streep. He actually dared to walk outside. It seems like the Water Temple is confident that nobody would challenge him.¡±

    Megan turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, who do you think is the strongest among the ten experts?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m notpletely certain but I¡¯m confident in Zhang Qinghe, Xiong Li, Dongfang Yu, and Lei Xiaotian. They look very strong to me.¡±

    Megan stared, then he looked over their information. After she read through them all, she said, ¡°Brother Hai, why do you favor these people?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Zhang Qinghe is a rare metal element Mage. And with Rhea family¡¯s training, his fighting strength has improved by a lot. You should already be aware about the metal element¡¯s offensive strength. As for Xiong Li, he has been favored by god and was given an innate talent in cultivation. Additionally, Xiong Li has very rich actualbat experience. Dongfang Yu has the Fire Dragon Sword. Although it looks superficial, his ability to use this artifact allowed him to reach his current status. You should know that artifacts only choose those who are worthy of them. Being chosen by the Fire Dragon Sword means that he has something special. Andstly, Lei Xiao Tian is a dual-element Mage. As long as he levels up and masters his elements, he will be much stronger than other Mages of his level. Naturally, the others couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Take Li Kuangren for example, I reckon that he¡¯s still holding back in the fight just now. During thepetition, the participants would certainly show the aces in their hands.¡±

    Margaret nodded and said, ¡°Those ten experts certainly have some secrets. Talents from the External Halls are carefully trained by their families. Regarding these talents, families wouldn¡¯t be stingy when ites to resources. They¡¯re not like the Ashley Family that develops everyone equally. Therefore, these people would surely have powerful items. But since thepetition has yet to start, they wouldn¡¯t dare take them out.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Right. Not to say about the others, even our Bone Symbol Camp has a very rich treasury. Taking into ount that entire families are involved in this matter, these ten great experts certainly had massive amounts of resources poured over them. It¡¯s impossible for them to not have any aces or two. Therefore, we can¡¯t just look at the surface to see who is stronger. Equipment is also a huge factor to consider.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded. Then Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°If the experts from the Machine Field are already like this, then what would the other realms have? People in the Machine Field are at the bottom in terms of strength in the World of Cultivation. Seeing how strong these Machine Field Experts are, one might wonder about the strength of the other realms.¡±

    As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, Laura and the others couldn¡¯t help but feel heavy inside. Seeing their reactions, Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m just thinking too much. If they aren¡¯t strong, then it would be boring. Hahaha.¡±

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s soaring confidence, Laura and the others couldn¡¯t help but stare at him. Zhao Hai normally appeared ordinary. But at this moment, his body was extremely radiant.

 Chapter 1162 â€“ Survival Elimination Series

    <h4>Chapter 1162 ¨C Survival Elimination Series</h4>

    Time quickly flew past and the first day of the realm qualifiers hade. In these past few days, Machine was anything but peaceful. There were more than several hundred duel requests that were submitted to the local police station. It was fortunate that the local police had already prepared for this. As long as both sides were willing to fight and the participants pay rent for the arena, they would no longer budge in even if someone was killed. Naturally, these fights would be held in areas approved by the police.

    Unlike other people, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t head out to see the scenery outside. Instead, he looked at the through the Space¡¯s monitor. But even if this was the case, other people were still able to gain information about him.

    One shouldn¡¯t underestimate a person¡¯s ability to find information. These families had existed in the Machine Field for many years, and their rtionships had gonepletely intertwined. Today, you might find a spy in your house, and then the other day you would nt a bomb on theirs. There was no such thing as secrets to the people in the Machine Field.

    Naturally, the core secrets of the families were heavily guarded, otherwise that family would be finished. So even if nobody knew that Zhao Haipleted Liquid Silver, the other families still knew that he was strong. And there were fuzzy videos of his battles being passed on to other people.

    Zhao Hai was already considered as the eleventh expert after the ten famous ones. And his information had also been ced on the desks of major families.

    To be honest, when these great families saw Zhao Hai¡¯s material, they were shocked. They never expected a monstrous talent like him to appear. He hadn¡¯t even ascended for a year yet he was already a level 4 Mage. Moreover, he was able to win first ce in the family qualifiers.

    Zhao Hai has already incurred the attention of all forces in the Machine Field. Information even from the time he ascended were dug up. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s enchanting growth, it wasn¡¯t a mystery why these people were surprised.

    Nowadays, a lot of participants had already tagged Zhao Hai as the most dangerous person in thepetition. But even if Zhao Hai knew about this, he didn¡¯t care. After all, his goal wasn¡¯t in the Machine Field, but in the much broader World of Cultivation.

    Zhao Hai and Margaret were currently inside the Space while drinking tea. Then suddenly, Cai¡¯er came over and said, ¡°Young Master, you need to go back to your room. Desbarres is looking for you.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and returned to his room. And before long, a knock was heard on the door.

    Zhao Hai opened the door and saw Desbarres, Cadjo, and Luke outside. He immediately invited the three in. After they had sat down and were drinking tea, Zhao Hai looked at Cadjo and said, ¡°General Manager, do you need me for anything?¡±

    Cadjo nodded and said, ¡°Thepetition is tomorrow. How do you feel?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t feel anything. I¡¯m just normal.¡±

    Cadjo nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you about thepetition. As it turns out, thispetition had a record high number of participants. Because of this, thepetitionmittee decided to change how it went. Unlike the past, thepetition wouldn¡¯t be a fight in the arena and instead would be an elimination series.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Elimination series? How different is it?¡±

    Cadjo nodded and said, ¡°There¡¯s a huge difference. This time, the fight won¡¯t happen in an arena. Instead, it¡¯s a survival elimination.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes shed a cold light, then he asked, ¡°Survival Elimination? We can kill others?¡±

    Cadjo gave a nod, ¡°Right, you can kill. Little Hai, I think you should have heard about Yellowsand, right? The elimination will happen there.¡±

    Zhao Hai has certainly heard about Yellowsand. This was quite famous, its existence was very special. It can be said to be one ofs that haven¡¯t beenpletely conquered in the Machine Field. Majority of the reason for this was because its environment was terrible.

    Yellowsand was situated at the edge of the Machine Field. Even if it wasn¡¯t far away from the Cultivation Realm, it was still closer to the Machine Field. But even if this was the case, only a few people from the Machine Field went there. Inparison, there were more Cultivators that frequented the.

    Yellowsand consists of 70%nd and 30% water. Then dividing thend was 70% desert and 30% mountains. Its yearssted for 12 months with ten of them filled with hurricanes and two months where it rained.

    The winds that blew on the weren¡¯t ordinary winds, they were violent ones. These were the type of winds that would destroy a human body upon contact. Even experts wouldn¡¯t be able tost long once they were buffeted by these winds. And eventually, their bodies would end up drying up before they die.

    Generally, such unforgiving environment wouldn¡¯t be able to support life. However, the actually had a lot of lifeforms, both fauna and flora.

    There was nothing else to say about nts since they could live in the most extreme of environments. And on this, even the mostmon grass had strong medicinal characteristics.

    The most famous aspect about Yellowsand was one of the animals living there, the Hurricane Beasts! Nobody knew how these beasts were able to survive such a terrible environment. And even while being hit by merciless winds, they were still able to move freely and unfettered.

    And since they were living in a terrible environment, they evolved into strong beings. Even the smallest and weakest one of them were at level 1 strength. It was also rumored that the strongest beast could be considered a powerful expert in the Cultivation Realm.

    But what was peculiar about these beasts was the fact that even if they had the strength, they still wouldn¡¯t leave the.

    With all these things added together, Yellowsand became quite famous not only in the Machine Field, but in the entire World of Cultivation. Every year there would be plenty of people who would go to the and take risks to harvest some nts. This was because the¡¯s nts fetch a very high price in the market.

    When Zhao Hai heard Cadjo say that the elimination round would happen in Yellowsand, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. The was infamous for being unforgiving. There were plenty who risked entering the for riches, with only a few managing to survive. And more importantly, among these risk takers were famous individuals in the Cultivation Realm. There was no exception to who survived or died in that ce.

    Zhao Hai frowned and asked, ¡°Are they treating Yellowsand lightly? What results do they want to see? Or do they want all of us to die there?¡±

    Cadjo smiled bitterly and said, ¡°This time, the number of participants in the qualifiers had exceeded 100 thousand. Can you imagine thinning these amount of people and leaving only 150 people behind? Among these 150 people, 100 are the official participants in the Six Realm Beginner Competition while 50 are reserves. Because of the amount of participants, themittee decided to choose Yellowsand for thepetition. But you don¡¯t need to worry. The ce that themittee chose is a rtively safe ce in the.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about myself, I¡¯m concerned about the other participants. The participants are mostlyprised of elites from External Halls. If a lot of these people die, then it wouldn¡¯t be good for the Machine Field. This survival elimination round is borderline unfair. We not only have to face our opponents, we would also face the environment and the beasts. Even the top ten participants wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out for long when faced with those beasts. If one of those ten gets killed by a beast, then it would decrease our chances of winning against the other realms. I really don¡¯t know what the idiots of themittee are thinking about, to actuallye up with a stupid idea.¡±

    Cadjo couldn¡¯t help but bitterly smile. To be honest, he also didn¡¯t approve of this arrangement. However, it was easy for people to speak than to be heard. He gave his opinion to themittee only to be stopped and said that luck was a part of one¡¯s strength.

    Cadjo thought that this reason was simply fart. However, he didn¡¯t have any means to change the decision. He could only ept it or have his participants withdraw.

    Desbarres sighed and said, ¡°Forget it, if someone really dies, then that¡¯s their bad luck. Those fellows in themittee had their heads too high that they won¡¯t listen to us. The survival elimination will onlyst for three days. You only need to survive against the beasts for three days and then you¡¯ll be picked up after. And if you feel that you can no longerst, you can release a signal and someone will fetch you. However, all those who needed rescue would be eliminated.¡±

    Cadjo said, ¡°Although three days isn¡¯t long, it isn¡¯t short either. After all, it is Yellowsand. And after three days, those who didn¡¯t die nor eliminated will enter a formalpetition.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright. In any case, it won¡¯t affect me. We should inform the others about this so that we can team up. This way, everyone can have more opportunities to survive.¡±

    Cadjo¡¯s expression changed as he said, ¡°Little Hai, you can¡¯t. You¡¯re the family¡¯s biggest hope. If you join up with the others, then they would drag you down. You¡¯re biggest priority is surviving, understood?¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard Cadjo, he knew that he couldn¡¯t say anything to change his mind. However, he still said, ¡°I¡¯m aware of that. But General Manager, I think it¡¯s still better to group up at the very beginning. I¡¯ll try to help them any way I can.¡±

    Cadjo smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Even if I agree, it is still impossible. You aren¡¯t permitted to bring any electronics to the and each participant will be randomly assigned to a transport ship. It¡¯s impossible to team up in a short time. Because of this, I didn¡¯t consider forming teams.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard Cadjo, he couldn¡¯t help but bitterly smile. It seems like themittee really wants the participants to suffocate and die. They even removed any means to better survive the situation.

 Chapter 1163 â€“ Entering Yellowsand Planet

    <h4>Chapter 1163 ¨C Entering Yellowsand</h4>

    Zhao Hai was currently calmly sitting inside his room in a ship. This room wasn¡¯t big, only at about 20 square meters. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t the only one in the room. All in all, the room amodated four people. They lived together in bunk beds stuck on the wall.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know anyone in the room with him. Although he scanned the information about the participants, he didn¡¯t pay any attention to them.

    But still, Laura and the others reminded Zhao Hai to leave a good impression. Therefore, when Zhao Hai entered the room, he greeted everyone inside in a friendly manner. However, what met him were hostile gazes. Naturally, since they were hostile, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about them anymore.

    Zhao Hai also knew why they were like this. Although they were roommates today, when the match starts, they would be enemies. There was no need to maintain any friendly attitude towards each other.

    This time, Cadjo and Margaret weren¡¯t with him. There were 100 ships that set off from Machine Field to send Zhao Hai and the others to Yellowsand. Then after that, they would be left alone to fend off against the¡¯s dangers.

    Although there was quite a distance between Yellowsand and Machine Field, the travel between the twos went peacefully. After all, these 100 ships were sent from the capital. Nobody would dare touch a fleet like this.

    It took the fleet ten days altogether to reach Yellowsand. However, Zhao Hai¡¯s silver needles were faster than the ships. They arrived at the sooner and began to do a search on the area.

    The ships stopped right outside the¡¯s atmosphere as Zhao Hai and the others were grouped up in their ship¡¯s dpression chamber. There were 1,000 other participants inside the ship Zhao Hai was in. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know any of them, none of the top ten experts were here.

    At this time a Mage walked over and said, ¡°All of you will be staying inside Yellowsand for three days. These are your transmitters. You need to have them on your body at all times, and they cannot be ced inside your spatial equipment. Not only do you need to survive for three days, you also need to protect these devices. If we lose contact with your device for an hour, then we¡¯ll take it that you failed and you will be rescued. There is also a rescue button on the device. If you feel like you need to forfeit, then you can use it so that someone can fetch you. But if you use this function, then it means that you¡¯ve forfeited. Are we clear?¡±

    Seeing Zhao Hai and the others nod, the Mage added, ¡°Then take these transmitters. Remember, you can¡¯t hide them inside your spatial equipment. If you ce them inside, and we don¡¯t detect your signal for an hour, then you¡¯ll be eliminated.¡± Then he proceeded to give everyone their own transmitters.

    These transmitters looked like small badges. One couldn¡¯t even see any antenna on it. However, nobody dared to neglect this thing since it was rted to their future.

    Zhao Hai also received his own transmitter. Before long, the Mage said, ¡°Start the signal.¡± Then just as his voice fell, everyone¡¯s transmitter shed for a moment before it returned to its original look.

    The Mage looked at everyone and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about your transmitters being faulty. If your transmitter is proven to be faulty with no external influences, then you will immediately pass the test. Alright, prepare yourself. We¡¯re opening the dpression chamber.¡± Then after he said that, the Mage left the dpression chamber.

    Zhao Hai looked at the others around him and smiled. Then he attached his transmitter on his robe and stood in ce. He waited for the dpression chamber to open.

    Before long, the dpression chamber was opened and Zhao Hai flew out of the ship. Not too far from where he appeared was Yellowsand. This was much bigger than Machine Field and Dark Demon. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t in a scale of two. At the very least, it was bigger than Dark Demon by ten times. This caused Zhao Hai to be surprised.

    But what surprised ZHao Hai even more was the yellow surface of the. There was no other color seen, only yellow. Zhao Hai knew that the color of the was caused by the huge sandstorm that buffeted the entire. And it happened to be the time where the sandstorm was at its peak.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai noted a row of shing red signals in a circle on the surface of the. Zhao Hai and the others were already informed that these signals showed the area where they should be in. If people died outside this area, then themittee wouldn¡¯t be responsible for them.

    Zhao Hai also noticed that the other participants were heading out of their own ships. Moreover, everyone was staring at Yellowsand. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about the others as he flew towards the. The Space had already mapped the, so there was no need for Zhao Hai to be cautious.

    Seeing Zhao Hai flying towards the, those who were still observing couldn¡¯t help but stare. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to move forward this quickly. However, Zhao Hai¡¯s actions caused the others to move forward as well.

    Before long, Zhao Hai entered the¡¯s atmosphere. As he plunged into the, Zhao Hai casted a 5yer formation. The formation was a yellow shield that surrounded his body.

    Upon entering the¡¯s atmosphere, Zhao Hai immediately felt the winds surround him. These winds were very strange. Even if the shield blocked the force of the wind, Zhao Hai could still feel a faint trace of coldness passing through his body.

    Zhao Hai knew that this was the special effect of the hurricanes. But even if he doesn¡¯t care, this didn¡¯t mean that nobody else did. At this time, he heard a prompt, ¡°Massive amounts of harmful energy detected entering the host¡¯s body. Extracting energy. Analyzing. Energy contains radioactive elements that are harmful to human blood. Making antidote to neutralize the energy.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t expect the Space to take action against Yellowsand¡¯s winds. Zhao Hai looked around him and saw that even if the others had followed him in, they were still far from reaching his position. It seems like they were afraid that he would attack them. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about it and just continued to descend down the.

    It also needed to be said that as Zhao Hai was getting closer to the surface, the winds were also bing stronger. By the time he reached the ground, the winds were big enough to pulverize stone into sand.

    The moment Zhao Hai stepped into the surface, he immediately opened a rift. Just as the sandstorm entered the Space, a prompt was immediately heard, ¡°Harmful energy storm with polluted yellow sand detected. Energy may be used to attack the enemy. The yellow sand can also be used for refining. Violent wind element detected,bining with the wind bead. Combination sessful. Harmful energy storm is now ineffective against the host.¡±

    When he heard this prompt, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but pause for a moment. Then he was reminded about the Wind Bead inside the Space. It seems like he was now immune to the storm because of it.

    Sure enough, after the Space¡¯s prompt, Zhao Hai could no longer feel any wind around him. Even if it was windy, the least he could feel was a gentle breeze. Moreover, the cold he felt before hadpletely disappeared.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°That was great. It seems like we¡¯ll have to collect more of this sand into the Space.¡±

    After he said that, Zhao Hai opened a spatial rift, taking in more wind and sand into the Space. After some time, the Space issued another prompt, ¡°Since the host has absorbed arge amount of negative energy and irradiated sand, the host can now designate an area inside the Space for a sandstorm. This sandstorm can generate negative energy storms and irradiated sand on its own. These generated resources will be immediately stored into the inventory.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard this prompt, he smiled and closed the spatial rift. There was no need to absorb more.

    Zhao Hai looked all around him, then he smiled and said, ¡°I heard that the hurricane beasts here are very strong. I need to collect a few of them for the Space.¡± Then his body moved as he flew away.

    At Yellowsand¡¯s ground level, eyesight could no longer be used as a means of perception. The dizzying hurricanes blowing in all directions made visibility less than 5 meters. In this case, it was impossible to use one¡¯s eyes in order to spot any enemies. One could only depend on their own spiritual force.

    However, Zhao Hai discovered that the hurricanes had a property to suppress spiritual force. In the past, Zhao Hai could stretch his spiritual force to 10 thousand kilometers. But now, this range was reduced to 10.

    Then all of a sudden, Zhao Hai stopped and then quickly moved upwards. And just as he moved, a huge figure emerged from the ground beneath him. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t quickly move, then he might have already been swallowed by the thing that came out.

    When Zhao Hai moved to the side, he managed to get a glimpse at the creature that attacked him. It was a giant worm looking thing. It was much muchrger than any worm he saw before. The tip of its head spread out like a flower, making its mouth bigger than its body. Most importantly, its teeth were stacked into 18yers. All of the teeth were creepily moving around like a meat grinder. Seeing the glint on their tips, one could see how sharp each tooth was.

    Zhao Hai was now 100 meters off the ground. However, the worm was still catching up to him as though it had endless length. Naturally, the worm was more than 100 meters, enough to call it a giant.

    Zhao Hai wrinkled his brows. He discovered that this worm wasn¡¯t that simple. This was because his spiritual force failed to detect its approach. He only discovered it when it was drilling up from underground. It¡¯s ability to hide itself was too formidable!

 Chapter 1164 â€“ Formidable Yellowsand Worm

    <h4>Chapter 1164 ¨C Formidable Yellowsand Worm</h4>

    While Zhao Hai was wrapped up in his thoughts, the worm spun and bit towards him. Zhao Hai immediately cast a 5yer formation and shot a fireball towards the worm¡¯s mouth.

    Zhao Hai looked at the worm but couldn¡¯t see its eyes, so he aimed for its mouth. When the fireball was sent out, the worm swallowed it in one bite and then closed its mouth.

    When he saw the worm swallow the fireball, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sneer. His fireballs weren¡¯t something that could be swallowed.

    After the worm swallowed the fireball, Zhao Hai found out that the worm had no bones and its skin was transparent. He could clearly see the fireball going down the worm¡¯s body and towards its stomach.

    The worm looks like it had swallowed a chug of water and was satisfied. When it closed its mouth, it slowly sank back into the sand. At this moment, the fireball suddenly exploded.

    Zhao Hai expected the worm to be instantly killed by the st. However, the worm¡¯s stomach just bulged and then shrank back in. Then it opened its mouth and burped ck smoke before going back down underground.

    Zhao Hai just stared at the worm as it returned to the sand. This worm was too absurd, it could actually eat everything. His fireball should be able to roast the worm on the spot. Instead, it was eaten. Wasn¡¯t the worm a bit too strong?

    At this time, Laura¡¯s voice was heard inside Zhao Hai¡¯s mind, ¡°Brother Hai, that thing is called a yellowsand worm. They¡¯re very famous in Yellowsand. The defensive ability of these beasts is formidable. However, their offensive method is simple. This thing wouldn¡¯t attack people under normal circumstances. They could eat anything. If they don¡¯t find anything else to eat, then they would consume sand. This thing is very difficult to kill. Even if they are bisected, they could still survive.¡±

    Zhao Hai responded,¡±There¡¯s such a thing? It seems like it would be good if we take this thing to the Space. Cai¡¯er, take that thing to the Space.¡±

    Cai¡¯er said, ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s about 200 meters underground. However, this yellowsand worm is more than 1000 meters long. Do you really want to bring it into the Space?¡±

    Upon hearing Cai¡¯er, Zhao Hai immediately reacted, ¡°It¡¯s more than 1000 meters long? Are you sure? My goodness. Interesting. It¡¯s about ten meters thick but it¡¯s actually more than 1000 meters long? I have to take it to the Space.¡±

    Then his figure moved and burrowed into the yellow sand. Then Zhao Hai discovered that although the sand looked like ordinary sand, it was actually very different. This yellow sand had faint traces of energy that wasn¡¯t good for humans.

    Zhao Hai knew that this energy was the negative energy that was mentioned by the Space. It¡¯s a kind of radiation that would adversely affect anyone who came in contact with it for a long time.

    It didn¡¯t take long before Zhao Hai prated 200 meters below ground. He saw the worm there, motionless. However, itpletely blended into the surrounding sand. Not even Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual force was able to feel it out.

    Naturally, the worm was able to feel Zhao Hai¡¯s existence. It squirmed its body but it didn¡¯t attack Zhao Hai. After circling the worm, Zhao Hai knew how long this thing really was. It was actually 1500 meters long.

    After taking a careful look at the worm, Zhao Hai opened a spatial rift. The rift went along the worm¡¯s body from the head to the tail. Before long, the entire worm was sent to the Space.

    As soon as the yellowsand worm entered the Space, a prompt was heard, ¡°Discovered a sandworm that has mutated because of radiation. Mutation allowed the creature to be extremely tenacious. At the same time, it is able to absorb anything in its body. Host may breed it inside the Space. Mutated sandworm has been ced inside the Space¡¯s shop. Host may purchase creature in the shop.¡±

    After thinking about this, Zhao Hai had Cai¡¯er pick an area inside the Space for the sandstorm. Now he has a constant source for violent winds and yellow sand. He also ced the sandworm to live in that area.

    After taking the yellowsand worm, Zhao Hai flew out and swept the surroundings with his spiritual force. Upon finding nothing else nearby, he immediately flew away.

    When he had flown for about five kilometers, Zhao Hai suddenly stopped. This was because he could discover something in front of him, and it looked quite familiar. On the yellow sand was a branch-like thing, and on its top was a small flower.

    Zhao Hai stared for a moment, then he smiled as he asked Cai¡¯er, ¡°Cai¡¯er, is that a sandworm?¡±

    Cai¡¯er looked at the monitor, then she nodded and said, ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s a sandworm. That small flower on its head is used to attract prey. It¡¯s just that we haven¡¯t noticed it before. Do you want to take it to the Space as well?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°No, I want to see how other people would deal with it. Right, what level was that sandworm from earlier?¡± This time, Laura replied, ¡°Brother Hai, there isn¡¯t much information about yellowsand worms in the inte. It was only rated as a grade 1 beast.¡±

    Zhao Hai asked, ¡°Grade 1 beast? How is that possible?

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s possible. It¡¯s really a grade 1 beast. And it¡¯s because of its growth potential. As long as it gets left alone, it could reach 10 thousand meters long. When that timees, nothing in Yellowsand could threaten it. There¡¯s a record of one appearing in the past. In the end, the Cultivation Realm sent more than a hundred Nascent Soul Experts to kill it.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t expect the yellowsand worm to be this formidable. More than a hundred Nascent Soul Experts, what kind of fighting power is that? Even the Ashley Family would be exterminated with that much fighting force. And it was used to eliminate one yellowsand worm? Isn¡¯t this worm too overpowered?

    One must know that the stages in the Cultivation Realm were divided into Body Tempering, Qi Condensation, Foundation Establishment, Core Formation, Nascent Soul, Transcending Tribtion, Severed Spirit, Immortality, and much more. However, there were clear dividers between these stages. Not to mention Immortals, if a sect had a few Transcending Tribtion experts, it was already considered good. In the Cultivation Realm, Nascent Soul Experts were overlords of a region. They can open their own sects and establish their own school of thought.

    Although Zhao Hai was already very strong, he estimates that his level could only contend against Core Formation experts. And most Core Formation experts would find it very hard to contend against Nascent Soul Experts.

    So after hearing about the yellowsand worm¡¯s capabilities, Zhao Hai was truly startled. But in the end, he couldn¡¯t help but rejoice. If he grew a few sandworms, then he would have helpers in the future.

    At this time, Laura¡¯s voice was heard once more, ¡°It¡¯s also said that the yellowsand worm is only considered dangerous whenever it¡¯s hungry. Otherwise, it would stay docile and will not actively attack anyone.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°This yellowsand worm is interesting. Alright, let¡¯s wait here and watch the fun. In any case, we¡¯ve already mapped the. Moreover, the beasts here aren¡¯t something we can just find at will. We¡¯ll stay in this worm¡¯s territory for now. And when we grasp the¡¯s strength, we¡¯ll go out and take some of the¡¯s beasts.

    Laura nodded, ¡°From what I can see, the reason themittee chose this area is because it is the territory of the sandworms. These worms don¡¯t attack people most of the time, therefore, there won¡¯t be too much casualties.¡±

    Zhao Hai agreed, ¡°That might be it. I¡¯ll stay here for three days, but I cannot enter the Space during that time. It¡¯s a pity that you can¡¯te out here and join me.¡±

    Laura and the othersughed, then Megan said, ¡°Brother Hai, you came here for thepetition, not for vacation. If we go out to join you, then you¡¯re just insulting the other participants.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed, then he took some furniture from the Space and sat down. Then he pulled out a pot of tea and slowly drank it. His easy manner doesn¡¯t match with his surroundings.

    If other participants saw Zhao Hai, then they would certainly feel irritated. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care. Yellowsand was filled with danger. Take the yellowsand worm for example, it would take him quite the effort to deal with it. And if he really met a very powerful beast that he couldn¡¯t deal with, he would only hide inside the Space and be eliminated. Therefore, there was no need to run around the entire time.

    While Zhao Hai was leisurely spending his time, the other participants were starting to feel the pressure. They didn¡¯t have the Wind Bead nor the Space to ovee any obstacles for them. Therefore, they met the full brunt of the¡¯s winds.

    The hurricanes in yellowsand had sand mixed in with them, making it enough to be called a formidable weapon. Most Mages and Warriors wouldn¡¯t be able to survive inside it for a long time. Even if they were powerful experts, they would still need a shield to support them from time to time. After all, prolonged exposure to the sands would cause damage to one¡¯s body.

    Although the Machine Field¡¯s cultivation method was different than the Cultivation Realm¡¯s, they still knew about the Cultivation Realm¡¯s methods. In the Cultivation Realm, the most powerful attacks weren¡¯t the ones with elemental attributes, instead, they were techniques infused with special qi.

    These types of methods were the most effective when it came to attack. For example, there were techniques called yin attacks in the Cultivation Realm. There were a lot of sects who had these methods. There were also variation in naming this attack, some sects called it dark attacks. But no matter what they were called, these attacks merged qi into an ordinary attack. Because of this, the effects were formidable.

    Something simr to evil qi was astral qi. Both of these things could enhance offensive power. If one merges evil qi into their attacks, then they would be yin attacks. If astral qi was merged in, then that would be astral attacks.

    However, merging evil qi or astral qi requires one to find a source for them. Then they would have to condense evil qi and astral qi into their bodies slowly.

    Also, condensing these two energies into one¡¯s body was a very dangerous matter. If ten were to try this action, then four would seed while the other six would die. One could see from this point the risks in using evil qi and astral qi.

    As for the Machine Field, they didn¡¯t have a method to merge these energies into their bodies. Because of this, both Mages and Warriors could only rely on protective shields in order to survive. Even then, it wasn¡¯t an easy matter, astral qi attacks kill without shedding blood.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Wan Xiang considers himself as an unlucky person. He ascended more than three years ago. Despite his short time of ascension, he was still able to reach level three and would reach level 4 soon. It can be said that he was a genius. However, he wasn¡¯t valued by his family. This was because his family was strong, there were already plenty of people like him. The strongest participant that their family sent for thepetition was a level 4 expert.

    Wan Xiang¡¯s attendance in thispetition was supposed to be his lucky break. If he could obtain good results, then this status in the family would improve. This was a very good thing for Wan Xiang. He even believed that he was blessed by good luck. But upon arriving at Yellowsand, he discovered that he was actually very unlucky.

    Not long after he flew into Yellowsand, he was met by an attack from a yellowsand worm. In the end, he was able to run away after spending a huge amount of his battle qi. Although he was drinking recovery potions all this time, supporting his protective shield reduced his strength to 70% of what was before.

    Wan Xiang sighed as he carefully advanced. He needs to survive in this ce for three days, otherwise he would be eliminated. If he was out of thepetition by the first round, then he would certainly gain zero benefits from the family.

    Wan Xiang released his spiritual force as he advanced, paying careful attention to his surroundings. Although the spiritual force of Warriors were inferiorpared to Mages, for all Ascenders, their spiritual force was already enough to maneuver themselves on the.

    As he carefully moved along, Wan Xiang suddenly encountered something. When he saw this, his expression couldn¡¯t help but change!

    ¡°Astral¡± might be a temporary term, I couldn¡¯t find other meanings to the character G¨¡ng(î¸) other than being rted tos or constetions or internal gods.

 Chapter 1165 â€“ Formidable Supporting Magic Formation

    <h4>Chapter 1165 ¨C Formidable Supporting Magic Formation</h4>

    There was a very small tree in front, it was yellow. In fact, most of the nts in Yellowsand were almost this color. Therefore, there was nothing strange about it.

    And in this small yellow tree was a little yellow flower. This flower shook amidst the wind, it might even look as if it would fall at any time.

    However, Wan Xiang clearly knew that it was impossible for this flower to fall. This was because this flower was part of a yellowsand worm¡¯s body.

    One shouldn¡¯t underestimate the yellowsand worm¡¯s bait. This little flower would exude a very unusual fragrance. As long as a beast smelt it, they will most likely run over. Naturally, those beasts who did became food for the worm.

    In the beginning, people didn¡¯t know about this ability from the yellowsand worm. Back then, when people killed a yellowsand worm, they would use these little flowers as essories. But they didn¡¯t know that it was actually attractingrge numbers of beasts. It didn¡¯t take long before people became aware of the little flower¡¯s use.

    Now, whenever people see these little flowers, they know that they should walk around it. The area around the flower would be the domain of a yellowsand worm. Yellowsand worms became beasts that nobody would provoke in Yellowsand.

    These worms generally won¡¯t attack people. And since they had no obvious weakness, they were very difficult to kill. Their tough skins also dissuade people from hunting them.

    Moreover, it was very difficult for people to find yellowsand worms. Once they hide in the sand, they would immediately be one with their surroundings. It wasmon for people to lose sight of them, even if they were Mages with formidable spiritual force.

    Additionally, the speed of the worms under the sand was quicker than human flight. They had a strange body structure that allowed them to swallow sand and eject it from their behind. The process of ejecting sand would propel the worm further, increasing its speed. They depended on this trait in order to traverse the sand underneath the surface.

    Another reason why nobody provoked the yellowsand worms was because there were no indications whether a worm was only a few tens of meters long or 10 thousand meters. Most of its body was buried under the sand, and one couldn¡¯t use their spiritual force to find it.

    Because of this, when Wan Xiang saw the little flower, he looked as though he saw a severe flooding or a violent beast. He immediately turned and circled around the flower.

    Just as Wan Xiang stepped forward, he stopped and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. It was as if he found something unreasonable. He couldn¡¯t believe what he just saw.

    However, he immediately found out that he wasn¡¯t seeing things wrong. There was actually a person in front of him, sitting on a chair and sipping tea!

    A man just drank tea as though nothing strange was going on around him. He seems to be unaware that he was at Yellowsand and was surrounded by violent winds. If someone did it at this environment, then they would have been eating sand!

    However, the person was really drinking tea. Moreover, he had a chair to sit on. This caused Wan Xiang to stare, he didn¡¯t know how to react.

    Wan Xiang already knew that this Mage wasn¡¯t someone ordinary. And if this was the case, then he might have already been discovered. So now, Wan Xiang was stuck on how to face this person.

    He was currently in Yellowsand, and each person here was apetitor. With this in mind, he was left with two choices, either to run or to fight.

    But while Wan Xiang was having doubts on what to do, the Mage kept leisurely sitting there. It was as though he had nothing to be afraid of. Wan Xiang wasn¡¯t sure if he can win if he rushed towards the Mage.

    Before Wan Xiang arrived at the, he already had an understanding of the powerful contestants. And since he knew about the ten geniuses, then he was naturally aware of the Ashley Family¡¯s Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s name had already spread in the Machine Field. A level 4 Mage that had ascended just a few months ago, this was an unprecedented event. Therefore, Zhao Hai can be said to be the most talented contestant in thispetition.

    A genius character such as Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t someone that Wan Xiang could contend against. However, Zhao Hai¡¯s quick rise was precisely the reason why some people doubted his strength. How strong would a person be just a few months after ascending? How far could he have progressed in Magic Theory?

    Wan Xiang was one of those who didn¡¯t believe that Zhao Hai was strong. In his mind, Zhao Hai might just have a rare treasure on his body.

    Seeing Zhao Hai now, Wan Xiang¡¯s ideas were solidified. Yellowsand was covered with violent winds, yet Zhao Hai was leisurely sipping tea as though no wind came to touch him. Wasn¡¯t this very strange?

    ¡°He really does have a rare treasure!¡± Wan Xiang was even more assured of this idea.

    With this thought in mind, Wan Xiang¡¯s greed couldn¡¯t help but emerge. He immediately kicked off and flew towards Zhao Hai, his sword already drawn.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai had already discovered Wan Xiang. Moreover, upon seeing him, Laura immediately gave him his detailed information. One could say that Wan Xiang wasn¡¯t simple. He was from the Shui Family, the most powerful family in the Water Temple. Even the Ashley Family wasn¡¯t at its level. The Shui Family was able to send 15 people to attend the realm qualifiers. Of the 15, 14 were level 3 while the remaining one was level 4. Although this person wasn¡¯t among the ten great experts, this person¡¯s strength was still very high.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t really care. He didn¡¯t mind attacking the Shui Family. In this elimination round, him not provoking others was already their fortune. If he did go out of his way to attack people, then the participants would suffer extreme bad luck.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t initially nning to kill Wan Xiang. In his opinion, this elimination round was very unfair. Even if they had some skills, resisting the winds and the sandstorm wasn¡¯t easy. And with beasts scattered around thend, surviving was already hard. And there was still thest element which was the other participants.

    But even if one doesn¡¯t want to hurt the tiger, the tiger would still harm humans. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to deal with Wan Xiang, but Wan Xiang wanted to deal with him. When Zhao Hai saw Wan Xiang pulling his sword out, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh deeply inside.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make a move. He still sat there, with his teacup in hand. The yellow sand mixed with the wind made a very magnificent view of the surroundings.

    Wan Xiang waved his sword and sent a sword qi towards Zhao Hai. Seeing the attack, Zhao Hai sighed and waved his hand, releasing a 5yer formation. The formation immediately became a huge shield, blocking the sword qi in front of him. Only a few sparks appeared on the shield before peace returned. There wasn¡¯t even a scratch on the shield.

    Upon seeing this situation, Wan Xiang¡¯splexion changed. Although he just attacked, he was able to see Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t someone that can be easily dealt with.

    Wan Xiang and Li Kui, the most powerful beginner in the Shui Family, hadpared notes before. Li Kun was also a Mage. Although he specialized in the water element, his ice shield was something that couldpare to metal element shields. During their spar, Wan Xiang was able to shatter Li Kui¡¯s shield. Li Kui even said that Wan Xiang¡¯s offensive strength was very formidable, and that he had a rare talent for offensive attacks.

    But now that he was faced against Zhao Hai, the offensive strength that he was so proud of was actually rendered useless. He wasn¡¯t even able to leave a trace on Zhao Hai¡¯s shield.

    But what Wan Xiang didn¡¯t know was that Zhao Hai was also very surprised. This was because the shield that he sent out wasn¡¯t an ordinary 5yer shield. This one was a revised version that included a supporting magic formation. ording to Zhao Hai¡¯s estimates, 5yer formations should be able to contend against level 3 Warriors. However, it was impossible for it to be unscathed, it should have shattered alongside the sword qi.

    And now that supporting formations were added, the shield actually blocked Wan Xiang¡¯s sword easily. There wasn¡¯t even a scratch on the shield. Moreover, the amount Zhao Hai used to release the formation was a third of what 5yer formations usually required. This result was too astonishing!

    Arranging formation sets was a great subject of study. Choosing five formations from thousands of formations, putting them together, have them disy the most amount of power while also maintaining the proper bnce was something that was easier said than done.

    The five formations that Zhao used were a metal-element supplying formation, metal-element solidifying formation, a reinforcing supporting formation, a strengthening supporting formation, and a metal-element shield formation.

    This wasn¡¯t the case before, instead of two supporting formations, the other two formations used were metal-element strengthening formations. Their effect wasn¡¯t as good and they used up more spiritual force.

    It was through this revised formation that Zhao Hai understood how formidable supporting formations were. At the same time, it made Zhao Hai happy. These supporting formations would increase his strength by two-folds. He was now more confident in dealing with his enemies.

    Seeing his attack having no effect, Wan Xiang didn¡¯t stay and instead turned around and left. Looking at Wan Xiang escape, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he coldly snorted as he sent a sword qi towards Wan Xiang.

    This was Zhao Hai¡¯s first time using sword qi in the outside world. This sword was also sent through a formation set. However, the formation used to strengthen his sword qi was different from the conventional formations. He also included supporting formations in his sword, causing its effects to be elevated.

 Chapter 1166 â€“ Testing the Body Tempering Technique

    <h4>Chapter 1166 ¨C Testing the Body Tempering Technique</h4>

    Wan Xiang knew that it was impossible for him to match Zhao Hai. He was someone who was tactful of his actions. He would do his best to avoid extreme danger. This was the reason why he immediately ran away when his attack was effortlessly blocked.

    However, just as he turned around, he suddenly felt the hair on his back go up. Wan Xiang was an experienced Warrior who had developed his own instincts. He knew that an attack wasing for him.

    Wan Xiang didn¡¯t immediately turn around but he continually waved his sword and sent sword qi flying behind him. Then he took a quick nce back and saw something he didn¡¯t expect.

    This time, Wan Xiang couldn¡¯t help but pause. He was almost certain that a magic spell wasing for him. However, what he saw wasn¡¯t a spell, instead it was sword qi. Apletely solid sword qi.

    Wan Xiang already noticed that the three sword qi that he sent was already destroyed. Despite his surprise, Wan Xiang was still able to use his sword to block the iing sword qi.

    ng! A sound of shing swords rang out. And at the same time, Wan Xiang¡¯s figure elerated forward. This wasn¡¯t due to Wan Xiang increasing his speed, but instead it was because of the collision that just happened.

    Wan Xiang felt his vitality take a huge dive. Even if he felt worse, he still used his own blood essence to propel himself further on.

    The only thing inside Wan Xiang¡¯s mind was to escape as soon as possible and as far as possible from Zhao Hai. Then he would find a ce to hide and survive for three days. He needs to tell the family that Zhao Hai was both a Mage and a Warrior. Perhaps he might receive a reward for this information.

    Any influence attached great importance to information, especially those that involved talented characters. If one can uncover a previously unknown aspect of a great talent, then the family would most likely give a reward.

    Zhao Hai was considered to be a highly valued talent. He was a level 4 Mage just after a few months of ascending. It was a talent that nobody would believe the first time they heard about it.

    And now, Wan Xiang was actually able to discover that Zhao Hai was not only a Mage, but his skill as a Warrior wasn¡¯t any worse than his skills as a Mage. This information was too important for the Shui family.

    It¡¯s just a pity that Zhao Hai would never let him go. Zhao Hai tried to attack Wan Xiang using his sword qi to see how strong it was. And it seems like it was very good.

    Zhao Hai had the same thought as Wan Xiang. If he let Wan Xiang escape, then the whole Machine Field would know that he was a Warrior as well. This wasn¡¯t good, as far as he knew, there were only very few people who were both a Mage and a Warrior.

    Zhao Hai moved and appeared in front of Wan Xiang, then he attacked. He didn¡¯t use Liquid Silver this time, instead he tried his new fist technique.

    The fist technique was a separate aspect of the tempering method. And only when the Ster Transformation Body Tempering Technique was used that the fist technique would show results. Otherwise, it would just be amon fist technique.

    The attacks of the fist technique weren¡¯t the same as battle qi. When the fist techniques were carried out, they follow through the system widely used in the cultivation realm. This method was much moreplicated than the ones Warriors used.

    The cultivation realm uses the meridians of one¡¯s body to transfer energy from acupoint to acupoint. These acupoints were directly connected to one another but they formed a small cycle. After each cycle of energy, a person¡¯s body would be geared to do their attack.

    In the Machine Field, this action was done with the support of weapons, which was an external influence. As for the Ster Body Tempering Fist, it uses one¡¯s meridians to circte qi and then send the energy in one go. This belonged to internal strength, which was different.

    When Wan Xiang saw Zhao Hai appear in front of him, his eyes shrank. He was a level 3 Warrior, but he wasn¡¯t able to see Zhao Hai move.

    At this moment, Wan Xiang saw Zhao Hai wave his fist. He couldn¡¯t help but stare. There were very few Warriors in the Machine Field that attacked using their fists. Even if they did, they would have a gauntlet or something to aid their attack. However, Zhao Hai was actually barehanded. This caused Wan Xiang to be surprised.

    Wan Xiang looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s fist as though it was a joke. This was because he couldn¡¯t feel any energying from Zhao Hai¡¯s fist.

    But just as he was about to open his mouth, Wan Xiang suddenly felt an extremely powerful qiing towards him. This strength wasn¡¯t sharp like a sword, but it was imposing like a mountain. With such a colossal energying towards him, Wan Xiang found himself having trouble breathing.

    Wan Xiang didn¡¯t have any time to be surprised, he immediately used hisst remaining energy to wave his sword. Then he released a huge amount of qi towards Zhao Hai.

    However, the sword qi became like a bubble when it met Zhao Hai¡¯s fist. When the sword qi was destroyed, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t give Wan Xiang any time to make another move as he immediately condensed his energy and charged towards Wan Xiang¡¯s direction.

    Wan Xiang discovered that he had made a huge mistake. He shouldn¡¯t have sent an attack. Now, he didn¡¯t have any energy left to defend against Zhao Hai.

    Wan Xiang suddenly felt his qi resisting the attack. But just like a fly caught in a spider web, he wasn¡¯t able to struggle away from Zhao Hai¡¯s attack.

    Arge amount of energy kept pouring inside Wan Xiang¡¯s body. When he wasn¡¯t able to resist anymore, a bang was heard. As Zhao Hai¡¯s qi flooded Wan Xiang¡¯s body, all of Wan Xiang¡¯s bones and blood were shattered. His skeletons and meridians were torn into shreds. After experiencing a spike of intense pain, Wan Xiang¡¯s vision turned ck.

    Zhao Hai looked at the mess on the ground. Wan Xiang became a huge st on the sandy soil. This was the first time that he used the body tempering fist against an enemy. He didn¡¯t expect the amount of qi to be this overbearing. Itpletely destroyed Wan Xiang¡¯s body. It can be said that only Wan Xiang¡¯s skin could be seen, everything else has been turned into a bloody mush.

    Zhao Hai sighed and waved his hand, receiving Wan Xiang¡¯s sword and storage ring. Although Wan Xiang was wearing chain armor, that armor has also been destroyed by Zhao Hai¡¯s fist, it was renderedpletely useless. As he was burying Wan Xiang using earth element magic, Zhao Hai thought that he needed to tone down the amount of energy used whenever he attacked using his fists. It would be aplete waste if he wasn¡¯t able to turn his enemies into Undead!

    After processing Wan Xiang¡¯s corpse, Zhao Hai shifted his attention to the storage ring. Upon careful inspection, the ring caught Zhao Hai¡¯s interest. This was because Wan Xiang¡¯s ring had something that cultivators normally had, a spiritual seal!

    Spatial items with spiritual seals were quite rare in the Machine Field, how was Wan Xiang able to get his hands on it? While he was thinking about this, Zhao Hai took out some Everpresent Ancient Sand and then wiped it on the ring. The ring emitted ck smoke as the spiritual imprint was removed.

    Then Zhao Hai used his spiritual force to scan the contents of the ring. Wan Xiang¡¯s ring was full of potions. Some of these potions restored energy, some were antidotes, and some healed wounds. They were basically things that people would take with them on a journey. Besides the potions, there were also some equipment inside like weapons and armor.

    However, what took Zhao Hai¡¯s interest was a jade slip. This jade slip looked ancient and didn¡¯t emit any energy. Nevertheless, it still managed to attract Zhao Hai. This was because Wan Xiang wouldn¡¯t just bring a random jade slip with him. Moreover, jade slips were very rare in the Machine Field.

    In the Cultivation Realm, jade slips were generally used to record things. On the other hand, there was little use for these slips in the Machine Field, and there wasn¡¯t a huge market for it. But one couldn¡¯t deny that jade slips were very convenient. One would only need to use their spiritual force to read everything that was recorded inside these jade slips. And this method was much more effective that reading through text.

    Zhao Hai took the jade slip out before tossing the spatial ring to the Space. Then he used his spiritual force to scan it.

    But not long after he began, Zhao Hai paused. This was because the jade slip was also protected by a spiritual seal. But this time, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t surprised. Almost all things connected to the Cultivation Realm had these seals. This was especially true for important items. If one decided to forcefully break through these seals, then they would risk destroying that item.

    So when Zhao Hai discovered the seal, his interest was piqued. He immediately took out some everpresent ancient sand in order to remove the spiritual imprint.

    ck smoke kepting out of the jade slip, but the imprint had yet to be removed. This caused Zhao Hai to be more interested. If the jade slip¡¯s seal was this strong, then the thing recorded inside should be valuable. Zhao Hai was getting somewhat impatient as he looked at the imprint being erased.

    As the process went on, Zhao Hai also began to discover that the ancient sand was being consumed when it removed the imprint. Each puff of ck smoke took some ancient sand along with it. Before long, the amount of sand in Zhao Hai¡¯s hand has vanished. But at the same time, the jade slip¡¯s appearance changed. It now looked more attractive than before.

 Chapter 1167 â€“ Condensed Astral Qi Art

    <h4>Chapter 1167 ¨C Condensed Astral Qi Art</h4>

    Seeing what just happened, Zhao Hai knew that the seal has been dealt with. Then he immediately scanned the jade slip with his spiritual force. Just as his consciousness entered the slip, an explosion was heard, shaking his head. Then the five element killing formation activated and kept the danger at bay.

    Zhao Hai stared, then he immediately understood what just happened. The five element killing formation blocks all kinds of spiritual force that went to his head. It seems like there was something inside the jade slip that triggered the formation.

    Zhao Hai took the formation down and allowed the spiritual force from the jade slip to enter his mind. Before long, writings appeared inside his head.

    Zhao Hai proceeded to read through the words appearing in his mind, ¡°Condensed Astral Art. The Heavens and the Earth are righteous, evil, arrogant, and divine. The mind should be¡­¡­¡±

    As he contemted on the writings, Zhao Hai finally knew what was recorded inside the jade slip. Inside was actually a secret art. It was an article detailing evil qi and astral qi. And further on, it dictates how to use them to make a life source weapon.

    There weren¡¯t only ordinary magic artifacts in the Cultivation Realm. Those that passed through evil qi or astral qi became life source artifacts. Since these artifacts passed through evil qi and astral qi, whether it be defensive or offensive strength, these artifacts were much better than ordinary ones.

    It can be said that this art came at a timely moment for Zhao Hai. Both Yellowsand and the Space had a non stop supply of astral qi. If he was able to make use of it, then his body would be more tenacious. And if he was able to join astral qi with his own strength, then his attacks would be more aggressive. Andstly, if he could add astral qi to his own treasures, he would be able to promote them at least a level higher.

    Zhao Hai badly needed these improvements. Therefore, he really wanted to find a method to utilize astral qi.

    Zhao Hai carefully looked through the secret art and found out that it was veryplex. He would introduce astral qi into his meridians, then bit by bit he would merge it with his own spiritual qi.

    However, this process came with a huge amount of pain. Most people wouldn¡¯t be able to endure this type of pain. This was the main reason why most people go insane and die once they tried merging evil qi or astral qi to their bodies.

    But this issue wouldn¡¯t be a problem for Zhao Hai. He had already experienced something like this before when he was tempering his body. Therefore, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t worry about introducing astral qi to his body.

    After looking through the entire secret art, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately go and practice it. This was because there were still dangers in practicing this art. If people were to arrive and disturb him, then his concentration would be broken and the situation might turn sour.

    But even if Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t integrate astral qi into his own spiritual qi, he could still practice the art on some magic artifacts. Presently, Zhao Hai had Liquid Silver, which was also a magical artifact. Zhao Hai could definitely use astral qi to improve Liquid Silver. Zhao Hai believed that Liquid Silver could still be stronger.

    With this though in mind, Zhao Hai sat down and then took Liquid Silver out. Then he used his spiritual force to temper liquid silver using the astral qi around him.

    When Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual force got in contact with the astral qi, he immediately felt a great pressure pulling at it. Then Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual force was immediately twisted and shattered by the pressure.

    However, Zhao Hai was still fine. After all, he had prepared well for this situation. Although he could feel his head ache, this pain wasn¡¯t ufortable.

    Zhao Hai calmed himself down and then guided the astral qi using his spiritual force. However, the result was still the same. Zhao Hai slowly learned as he failed time and time again. His failures also reinforced his spiritual force. If his previous spiritual force was a silk thread, now it was already like a metal wire.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know for how long he¡¯s been introducing astral qi to Liquid Silver, but suddenly, Liquid Silver shone with light. Then the Space issued a prompt, ¡°New energy has been introduced to the host¡¯s staff. The Space has judged that it is beneficial to the host. The energy¡¯s existence has been approved. The Space will now take over in controlling the new energy.¡±

    After hearing the prompt, Zhao Hai discovered that the astral qi no longer needed his control in order to enter Liquid Silver. Moreover, its progress was much better than when he was the one controlling it.

    Zhao Hai was d with this development. Then he sat in ce to recover his spiritual force. And just as he was feeling his spiritual force, Zhao Hai discovered that his capacity had increased. Moreover, his spiritual force was more solid than before. This waspletely out of his expectation.

    After his spiritual force was fully restored, Zhao Hai was finally able to confirm that his spiritual force had increased. Originally, his spiritual force could support 1000yer formations at most. But now, he could support 3000yers with ease. Even if he cast five formations at the same time, it would still be possible for him.

    And if his formation sets had supporting formations, he could cast 10,000yer formations with no problem. And this was without Liquid Silver¡¯s help. If he used Liquid Silver, then he could achieve 30,000yers.

    Seeing his strength increase by more than a single fold, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel ecstatic. He was worried that his spiritual force wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up to his body¡¯s increase in strength. But now it seems like his spiritual force had already caught up. This was absolutely good news for Zhao Hai.

    Once Zhao Hai had sorted his spiritual force out, he suddenly discovered that a day had almost passed in Yellowsand. This caused him to be surprised.

    A day had passed but he only met Wan Xiang. Wasn¡¯t this too strange? One must know that there were about 100 thousand participants in this region. Moreover, the region wasn¡¯t veryrge. It would be very easy for two people to meet each other. But ever since the beginning, Zhao Hai had only met Wan Xiang.

    At this time, Cai¡¯er suddenly said, ¡°Young Master, while you were practicing, there were 50 people who scanned you with their spiritual force. However, since they don¡¯t pose any danger, I decided not to wake you up.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard this, he began to understand. Then he asked, ¡°There are 50 of them? Who are they?¡±

    Then as he said that, a list shed inside Zhao Hai¡¯s mind. There were detailed descriptions about the 50 people in the list. The time when they scanned Zhao Hai and for how long they kept scanning him were also listed.

    Zhao Hai looked at the list and nodded, ¡°Good. They¡¯re lucky that they didn¡¯t make a move. Otherwise I will have to be impolite.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded, ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s no need to worry. If they really dared to make a move, then we can release the Undead you captured from Tyro and the Rainbow Meteorite Field. They should be enough to kill all of them.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Right, just like what you said, we can just release the Undead to eliminate them.¡±

    The Undead that Zhao Hai gained from Tyro and the Rainbow Meteorite Field had preserved their original strength. This was to say that Zhao Hai had a few Undead with level 4 and level 5 strength. If people dared to attack Zhao Hai, then these Undead could just kill them.

    At this time, Laura said, ¡°Brother Hai, why don¡¯t you try taking a stroll?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s not easy to survive in this elimination round. If I went to other ces, even if I don¡¯t encounter other beasts, I would still see other participants. And in the end, I would have to defeat them. I¡¯ll give them a chance. As long as they don¡¯t make a move on me, then I won¡¯t actively attack them.¡±

    Laura paused for a moment and then she nodded, ¡°In any case, it doesn¡¯t matter if you meet anyone or not. And if you encounter a strong beast, even if you can run away, you would still disturb everyone around you. It would be good if you stay here.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I think it would be best for us if I don¡¯t expose my strength. Therefore, we can¡¯t catch any beasts for now. If my abilities are discovered, then I would be at a disadvantageter on. We shouldn¡¯t forget that we cannot guarantee if the other realms are looking into the Machine Field. If they are really monitoring us, then we would be in trouble if they see my strength.¡±

    Laura nodded, then she said, ¡°Brother Hai, you should build a house made out of sand. If there¡¯s an opportunity, we can head out and apany you.¡±

    Upon hearing Laura, Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Forget it. If we do that, we will only attract unwanted attention. It¡¯s fine like this.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Alright, but Brother Hai, you need to at least take out an umbre and a proper chair. You should befortable.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes shone, he said, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Get me an umbre and a recliner. Right, get me some cold fruit juice as well. I¡¯ll take the next few days as vacation time.¡±

    When Laura and the others head this, they couldn¡¯t help but giggle. Before long, everything Zhao Hai requested had been brought over. Zhao Haifortably lied down on his recliner as he sipped from his cold drink. He even looked as satisfied as someone who was on a vacation.

    As Zhao Hai rxed, several spiritual forces came to scan him. But after seeing that they weren¡¯t Zhao Hai¡¯s match, they decided to move on.

    The day quickly went past and night arrived. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t return to the Space and instead just lied down on his recliner. At this time, a sound was heard. Zhao Hai opened his eyes to see arge group of huge spiders about five kilometers away from him.

    These spiders were very huge, each one exceeded five meters tall were eight meters long. Their entire bodies were covered in fur, making people feel dread while looking at them.

    There were 40 spiders in this group, both big and small. It seems like they belong to one cluster. Zhao Hai stood up, he knew that this was because the sandworms were already full. Once the sandworms were no longer hungry, their territory would be safe. Because of this, the spiders began toe out.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid of these spiders. He would have the spiderse then send them all into the Space, adding new species to the Space.

    Before long, the spiders were already close to Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai waved his hand and released a 3,000yer formation, giving the spiders no chance.

    This was the first time that Zhao Hai used a 3,000yer formation set. To be honest, these 3,000yer formations were very strong, exceeding his expectations. From what Zhao Hai could see, these spiders had about level 4 strength. In this case, capturing them with a 3,000yer formation was beyond easy.

    Of course, Zhao Hai believed that the 3,000yer formation sets of other people weren¡¯t as powerful as his. It was necessary to know that Zhao Hai¡¯s 3,000yer formation set included arge amount of supporting formations.

    At this time, Zhao Hai¡¯s formation sets were divided into five categories. The first type were defensive formations. It was needless to expand about this since they were just formations meant to defend. The second type were offensive formations. These were formations that focused on very strong attacks. As long as one was hit by these formations, then they would either get severely injured or get killed. The third type were trapping formations. These formation sets don¡¯t aim for killing. Instead, they were used for capturing their targets alive. But sometimes, it was harder to capture enemies than killing them. The fourth type were supporting type formations. These formations weren¡¯t usable during fights. Instead, they were very effective for Mechs and Battleships. The fifth type of formation were weapon formation sets. These formation sets were used for weapons, reinforcing them or giving them attributes. This type of formation set could also be used for defensive equipment, making their defenses stronger.

    These five categories were already known in the Machine Field. Moreover, each of these branches were being gradually improved, albeit the very long progress.

 Chapter 1168 â€“ Violent Aura

    <h4>Chapter 1168 ¨C Violent Aura</h4>

    The Space didn¡¯t issue much of a response when the spiders were sent to the Space. It only gave simple responses like they were irradiated and were mutated versions of spiders.

    Although the Space didn¡¯t level up, the spiders were still quite strong. But this was in the condition that they maintained their current state.

    The Space¡¯s prompt informed Zhao Hai that if these spiders were ced in an ordinary environment, then they would slowly turn into ordinary spiders. Although their strength was still stronger than most spiders their size, they were weaker than the spiders who lived within astral qi.

    Strictly speaking, this was devolution. Because the environment that they lived in was good, these animals would no longer need their strong abilities to survive. As generations pass, their strength would naturally decrease.

    Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t want this to happen. Although the Hell Space was also an unfavorable environment, it was still differentpared to Yellowsand. If he wanted to preserve the strength of these spiders, then he needs to keep their living conditions.

    With this thought in mind, Zhao Hai immediately ordered Cai¡¯er to transform an entire ordinary background into an environment simr to Yellowsand. Then he would make use of itter.

    This time, the Space did not¡¯ require Zhao Hai to spend money on the transformation. The Space had already told him that he can transform any environment to be the same as Yellowsand. Because of this, even if he did it several times, Zhao Hai would not need to spend money to transform a background.

    Naturally, the Space¡¯s yellowsand environment was different from Yellowsand. Currently, only beasts inhabit Zhao Hai¡¯s yellowsand background. As for nts, he would need to work on it in the future.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried much about developing this yellowsand background. In any case, Yellowsand has already been mapped by the Space. There were a lot of opportunities toe back here.

    Actually, the Space now had the ability to improve genes. Zhao Hai could simply take ordinary nts and then modify them so that they could survive in the yellowsand environment. There was no need to take nts from the Yellowsand.

    After instructing Cai¡¯er what to do, Zhao Hai returned to his rxed state. He lied down on the recliner and then folded his umbre. Since it was already dark, Zhao Hai can only sleep.

    But just as Zhao Haiid down, Cai¡¯er suddenly said, ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s an assassin. They hid very well. They¡¯re currently 5li(2.5 km) away from you. Judging by their strength, they should be level 3.¡±

    Zhao Hai raised his eyebrow. He didn¡¯t expect this night to be lively. There were spiders earlier and now assassins came.

    Although he heard Cai¡¯er¡¯s warning, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t do anything. He believed that the assassin had already discovered him, he wanted to see what it would do.

    Before long, the assassin was already about two li(.5 km) away from Zhao Hai. He stopped and then carefully sized Zhao Hai up. Zhao Hai looked as though he was asleep. He was lying down on his chair, unmoving.

    The assassin couldn¡¯t make up his mind. There were still winds in Yellowsand, yet this person was sleeping peacefully. This was the first time that he¡¯d seen this.

    It must be said that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t the first person that the assassin met in Yellowsand. He had run into other participants before, but all of them were in a critical situation. Their bodies would be covered in protective formations or shields made from battle qi. The others would also have defensive equipment protecting them. Everyone was very cautious, they were guarding against other participants as well as the¡¯s beasts. Nobody even dared to think about taking a nap. And now there was Zhao Hai, the sole person who was unafraid in Yellowsand.

    It was because of this that the assassin was unable to make a decision. If Zhao Hai was the same as the other participants, then he would have already made a move. However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t the same. This made the assassin stuck on what to do.

    The assassin stopped two li away from Zhao Hai for one hour. In this hour, Zhao Hai was still lying down on his recliner, looking like he was sleeping soundly. He would even turn once in a while. He looks like he was really asleep.

    It can be said that when ites to the skill of pretending to sleep, if Zhai Hai imed that he was second, then nobody would dare im first. This was a skill he perfected back on Earth. He could pretend to sleep for several hours at a time. People wouldn¡¯t be able to see any ws in his acting.

    Zhao Hai would pretend to sleep back on Earth just to curb his boredom. But here, it seems like it was actually useful.

    As the assassin was observed Zhao Hai, he was beginning to be convinced that Zhao Hai was really asleep. Then his heart began to stir. He was the same as Wan Xiang, thinking that Zhao Hai¡¯sfort amidst the astral qi winds was certainly due to some treasure. The thought of this treasure moved the assassin.

    Since it was the season for astral winds in Yellowsand, the participants needed to stay in these winds for three whole days. These three days would no doubt be very ufortable. Level 4 experts might have a better time, but for level 3 experts, even if they were in a fight, they would still need to allocate some energy inside them to support any protective shield. Even if they drank recovery potions, their strength would still be heavily affected.

    And now there was Zhao Hai, who wasfortable despite the harsh winds surrounding him. He didn¡¯t even bother erecting a protective shield. This would allow him to be in his peak condition all the time.

    Humans die of greed while birds die in pursuit of food. Since ancient times, people had died because of their greed. This assassin was the same. After he convinced himself that Zhao Hai was truly asleep, he made a move and then took out his dagger before slowly creeping towards Zhao Hai.

    Perhaps this was a habit of assassins. When assassins went for the kill, they needed to make sure that they did it in one shot. Therefore, they would usually get closer to their enemies. This habit didn¡¯t change in the Machine Field. The assassin reeled his aura in as he got closer to Zhao Hai.

    However, the assassin also knew that he couldn¡¯t fight like he did back in the lower realms. He knew that it was impossible to get really close to Zhao Hai in order to assassinate him. Therefore, he stopped about one li away before he waved his dagger, sending a jet ck sword qi flying towards Zhao Hai¡¯s sleeping figure. If it reaches the target, there was no doubt that Zhao Hai¡¯s heart would be pierced.

    But at this moment, a sigh was heard, causing the assassin¡¯s hair to stand upright. He stared at Zhao Hai as he gripped his dagger.

    And then something strange urred. Just as the assassin was feeling happy that the sword qi had a hit Zhao Hai, he was suddenly met with a shock.

    As the sword qi hit Zhao Hai¡¯s body, a ¡®dang¡¯ sound was heard. And nothing else happened.

    Zhao Hai slowly got up from his chair and then turned his head to look at the assassin¡¯s direction. Then he said, ¡°I gave you an opportunity, but you still attacked me. I didn¡¯t want to finish you off, but since you took action, then allow me to retaliate.

    The assassin didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at Zhao Hai. Seeing the Assassin¡¯s response, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Good, you¡¯re certainly a true assassin. But the most important thing for an assassin is being calm, understanding the opponent¡¯s circumstance in order to judge if then can be killed. If your opponent is strong, then even if your goal is important, you need to ept that it¡¯s impossible. Unfortunately, you failed in this aspect. In any case, this doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Let¡¯s just hope that you learn this in your next life.¡±

    The assassin kept silent, he didn¡¯t rx upon hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s speech. He kept all of his attention on Zhao Hai¡¯s movements. Zhao Hai smiled faintly at the assassin before his figure vanished from the chair.

    The assassin¡¯s eyes shrunk. Then he immediately dodged to the side. However, just as he moved, a huge sword appeared on his side. Then the sword hit the assassin¡¯s body.

    The assassin discovered the sword toote. He expected that his action would give him enough time to block any attack. The sword stabbed through the assassin¡¯s heart and was immediately killed. The Assassin turned his head for thest time to look at the attacker, but what he saw was actually a dark green skeleton!

    ¡°I got killed by a skeleton!¡± This was thest thought that ran through the assassin¡¯s mind before he died.

    Zhao Hai looked at the assassin before throwing its corpse to the Space to be turned into an undead. He had already checked the assassin¡¯s identity. He wasn¡¯t valued that much by his family, so his death wouldn¡¯t be much of a threat to Zhao Hai.

    Even if the assassin¡¯s family knew that the killed was Zhao Hai, they still couldn¡¯t do anything. After all, this was a brutal elimination round. Dying was normal. Moreover, the participants were Ascenders from the External Halls.

    In the eyes of these families, the people from the External Halls were tools to provide them with benefits. If they died, then they died. They simply weren¡¯t worth going to war on.

    After dealing with the assassin, Zhao Hai returned to lie down on his recliner. This time, nothing disturbed him as he slept until dawn.

    Zhao Hai woke up and then ate breakfast Meg cooked for him. Then he continued to enjoy the sun. A day had passed, only two days remaining before this round ends.

    While drinking his fruit juice, Zhao Hai admired the dancing sands around him. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh deep inside about the beauty of the universe. The universe could actually make something like the Yellowsand. Moreover, there were unique lifeforms living in it.

    At this time, Zhao Hai suddenly felt a violent auraing towards his direction. Although this person had yet to enter the range of Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual force, this imposing aura allowed Zhao Hai to identify who it was!

 Chapter 1169 â€“ Meteor Zhu Chen

    <h4>Chapter 1169 ¨C Meteor Zhu Chen</h4>

    It was Violent Bear Xiong Li!

    Only Violent Bear Xiong Li would have such imposing aura. Although Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t met him before, he had seen Xiong Li¡¯s battles. Zhao Hai¡¯s memory of Xiong Li¡¯s aura was still quite fresh.

    Violent Bear Xiong Li, he had the same name as his title. Once a fight begins, he would turn into a violent beast, tearing and shredding the enemy in front of him.

    Xiong Li¡¯s weapons were two sledgehammers. Moreover, these sledgehammers were connected by iron chains. He doesn¡¯t store these sledgehammers inside his spatial equipment and just hung them on his waist.

    Zhao Hai considered this person as the most threatening participant. Xiong Li¡¯s offensive power was absolutely strong. Zhao Hai even believed that Streep might not be able to deal with him.

    Most Mages have their own bodies as their most vulnerable aspect. If two experts battled with each other, then this physical deficiency might be significant for the result.

    Xiong Li¡¯s aura continued to rush over and soon entered the range of Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual force. Xiong Li was wearing armor while his sledgehammers were hung around his waist. His facial expression was unexpectedly leisurely and free.

    But it was obvious that spiritual force wasn¡¯t Xiong Li¡¯s strong point. Because of this, he had yet to discover Zhao Hai. As the distance between the two decreased, Xiong Li finally stopped when he was about five li away from Zhao Hai. It was at this point that Zhao Hai knew that Xiong Li had discovered him.

    Zhao Hai continued sitting there without moving. He wanted to see what Xiong Li would do. After staring for a moment, Xiong Li continued flying forward, his speed was quick this time.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind it as he continued to rx. Before long, Xiong Li was less than 100 meters away from Zhao Hai. Although there was sand and wind between the two, both sides knew that the other was looking at them. After all, once one reaches their level, spiritual force was no longer different than normal vision.

    Xiong Li stayed silent as he stubbornly stared at Zhao Hai. After some time, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Xiong Li,e over. How about we share a cup?¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai took out another recliner from the Space.

    It took Xiong Li some time to process what Zhao Hai said. Then suddenly, heughed as he flew towards Zhao Hai¡¯s side and sat on the recliner. He looked at Zhao Hai and smiled as he said, ¡°You¡¯re interesting. I didn¡¯t expect to see someone as interesting as you here. Why do you have these things? It looks like you¡¯re prepared to go to the beach.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°When I heard that we¡¯ll have a survival elimination round in Yellowsand, I immediately prepared them. After all, we¡¯re not required to kill other participants in this round. And defeating others also wouldn¡¯t give us any advantages. Therefore, I decided to just spend three days rxing here.¡±

    Xiong Li stared, then heughed and said, ¡°Right, right, we¡¯re not required to kill other people. Spending three days rxing isn¡¯t a bad idea. Hahahaha. But you need to be careful, I heard that brat Zhu Chen has been going around looking for trouble.¡±

    Zhao Hai gawked, ¡°Meteor Zhu Chen? Hmm, that sounds about right. He¡¯s an earth element Mage. Although Yelowsand is filled with astral winds, the sand carry an abundance of earth element. Fighting here would allow him to fight with 120% of his strength. He could use this three days to eliminate somepetition. What¡¯s wrong, did he find you?¡±

    Xiong Li snorted and said, ¡°Hmph, if he dared to fight me, then I¡¯ll just drive him away. I heard level 3¡¯s suffering under his hands. He¡¯s quite ruthless, almost everyone he met has died.¡±

    Zhao Hai raised his brows and said, ¡°He¡¯s a bit peculiar. He should hope that we don¡¯t meet. Otherwise, he would have to withdraw from thepetition.¡±

    Xiong Li looked at Zhao Hai. His understanding of Zhu Chen was much deeper than his understanding of Zhao Hai. Although Zhu Chen¡¯s rank was on the bottom end of the top ten experts, this didn¡¯t mean that he was weak. In fact, the ten experts were picked based on their performance during fights. For Zhu Chen, this was because he was very hard to deal with, his defence was just too abnormal.

    Zhu Chen seemed to have preference for defense. He has a lot of defensive equipment on his body. And along with his own cultivation, Zhu Chen was the most defensively strong among the top ten.

    Naturally, this didn¡¯t mean that since Zhu Chen focused on defense, his offense had suffered. Zhu Chen¡¯s offensive ability was also quite astonishing. However,pared to his defense, his offense fell short. Therefore, people only took note of his defensive abilities.

    People who were good at defending generally had a tenacious temperament. Such a person was like a tortoise inside their shell, very difficult to deal with. Because of this, most people would steer clear of these kinds of experts.

    Although Xiong Li had a strong temper, he was still aware that if it was any other environment, then he would be able to deal with Zhu Chen. However, they were currently in Yellowsand. Even Xiong Li needed to be careful.

    Yellowsand¡¯s environment was special. It had violent astral winds as well as thick earth element energy. In this ce, Xiong Li could fight with 80% of his strength. Although Zhu Chen would also be subjected to the same surroundings, his strength would be preserved due to his earth element specialty. So even if Zhu Chen¡¯s increased fighting strength was suppressed, he would still be able to fight with 100% power.

    Even if Xiong Li was confident in his ability, a fight between 80% and 100% was something that he wouldn¡¯t go in.

    But now there was Zhao Hai who said that he would have Zhu Chen be eliminated in thepetition if Zhu Chen decides to attack him. Moreover, Zhao Hai was very confident when he said it. This made Xiong Li look curiously at Zhao Hai.

    Although Xiong Li¡¯s character was wild, he actually wasn¡¯t bloodthirsty. This was the reason why he didn¡¯t immediately attack when he saw Zhao Hai.

    But at the same time, Xiong Li had some problems regarding Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. Although Zhao Hai had the least information among all participants, his strength could be seen by how he acted.

    Xiong Li wasn¡¯t an idiot, he didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai did something behind the scenes. Xiong Li was well aware that no family would treat the Six Realm Beginner Competition as a joke. This was because thepetition was closely tied to their interests. The more achievements the participants get, the more benefits the families would gain. Even the three great powers were tempted by these benefits, much less the Ashley Family.

    The Ashley Family attaching great importance to Zhao Hai only meant that Zhao Hai had real skill. Because of this, Xiong Li didn¡¯t underestimate Zhao Hai just because it hasn¡¯t been long since he ascended. So instead of fighting Zhao Hai, Xiong Li decided to join him and drink some refreshing juice.

    Now that he knew that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t weak, Xiong Li was at an impasse. After all, Zhao Hai was still hispetitor, so he would like to see Zhao Hai¡¯s strength.

    However, Xiong Li didn¡¯t try to spar with Zhao Hai. This was because he might make Zhao Hai misunderstand. They were currently in Yellowsand for thepetition. Moreover, he just met Zhao Hai. If he suddenly proposed a fight, then Zhao Hai might see it as aggression. It wouldn¡¯t be good if the two of them were to fight now.

    Zhao Hai was strong, while Xiong Li wasn¡¯t weak either. If the two were to fight now, then it was possible for the two of them to heavily wound each other. This wasn¡¯t something that Xiong Li wants to see. If he was injured, then he would find it hard to drive away the other participants. Therefore, he decided to stay on good terms with Zhao Hai and safely survive for three days. Then they would see each other at the arena. Xiong Li was confident that he could reap good achievements thepetition.

    Xiong Li¡¯s temperament was rough and wild, but he was still clear about his situation. Besides, he was dered as one of the top ten experts of this generation.

    At the same time, Xiong Li knew that if he wanted to be a core member of the Wu Family, then he would need to obtain good achievements. So after weighing in on the advantages and disadvantages, Xiong Li didn¡¯t make a move against Zhao Hai.

    Xiong Li didn¡¯t react to Zhao Hai¡¯s words as he smiled and said, ¡°How¡¯s your time in Yellowsand so far? Did you meet someone? Did any beast attack you?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°The moment I came down, a yellowsand worm attacked me. That thing is really difficult to deal with. I sent a spell over and it just ate it. But fortunately, the worm retreated after eating my attack. I also met a few spidersst night, but they¡¯ve already been dealt with. There are also two other people, they¡¯re gone now.¡±

    Although Zhao Hai¡¯s words sounded light, Xiong Li thought about how hard it was to deal with yellowsand worms as well as astral wind spiders. Hearing Zhao Hai say that the yellowsand worm was difficult to deal with, Xiong Li couldn¡¯t help but agree. Those worms were truly difficult to kill. He just didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be this strong. Yellowsand worms and astral wind spiders weren¡¯t easy to deal with. For Zhao Hai to be this rxed after dealing with them meant that Zhao Hai was quite strong.

    As for what Zhao Hai said about the two people, one wouldn¡¯t be able to see whether they were defeated or killed. But by looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance, it seems like the two were more likely to have been killed. Most importantly, Zhao Hai was able to kill two people with ease. Xiong Li could see that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t a naive kindhearted individual. He surely had killed some amount of people before. Such a person was most dangerous.

    Fighting strength doesn¡¯t only mean one¡¯s strength level, it also included one¡¯s battle experience. From what it looks like, Zhao Hai had rich experience in battles. He wasn¡¯t someone that should be provoked.

 Chapter 1170 â€“ Sun Fei

    <h4>Chapter 1170 - Sun Fei</h4>

    Xiong Li processed his thoughts and decided to not provoke Zhao Hai. But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know about this. He just sat there and took sips from his fruit drink. He also talked to Xiong Li from time to time.

    When Xiong Li discovered that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have any evil intentions, he also began to rx. The two continued to lie down on their recliners and chatted.

    The two got morefortable with each other as they talked. Although Xiong Li was wild and was sometimes scheming, he wasn¡¯t that bad. He also didn¡¯t have a tendency to look for fights, which goes very well with Zhao Hai¡¯s character. The two unexpectedly connected.

    During the time the two chatted, spiritual force kept sweeping their bodies. However, it didn¡¯t take long before they shifted their attention elsewhere. They actually discovered Xiong Li and Zhao Hai. Nobody dared to make any noise and just immediately went another direction. These two weren¡¯t known for being merciful. And seeing them being merry, nobody dared to disturb them.

    Time passed quickly and evening came. Zhao Hai took out some food from the Space and shared it with Xiong Li alongside a cup of wine.

    The two drank until midnight and then they fell asleep on their chairs. Spiritual forces kept sweeping them even while they were drinking. Naturally, these people decided to avoid provoking the two.

    But not long after the two had fallen asleep, a roar was heard. It didn¡¯t take long before Zhao Hai could see somethinging from the direction of the roar.

    It was a group of apes, but their heads were actually from a wolf. They looked tall and majestic.

    When he saw these beasts, Zhao Hai immediately identified them. These were among the famous beasts in Yellowsand, known as coyote apes.

    Coyote Apes were beasts that belong to the earth element. They were super strong and their defense wasn¡¯t something to scoff at. Although they couldn¡¯t fly, the sand carried by the astral winds could actually be their weapon. They were quite formidable beasts in Yellowsand.

    After seeing these coyote apes, Zhao Hai turned to Xiong Li and said, ¡°It looks like a pack of coyote apes. Hmm, they seem to be chasing someone.¡± Zhao Hai could now see a man running for his life. He didn¡¯t fly and just ran. However, his speed seems to slow down, it was clear that he was running out of energy.

    Looking at the person¡¯s face, Zhao Hai discovered that he actually knew him. This person was none other than one of the Ashley Family¡¯s participants.

    Zhao Hai knit his brows gently, he was thinking that he needs to offer his help. After all, this person was from the Ashley Family. He couldn¡¯t just look at him die without helping.

    With this thought in mind, Zhao Hai turned to Xiong Li and said, ¡°Brother Xiong Li, the man being chased by the coyote apes is from my Ashley Family. I couldn¡¯t just sit here and not help. Wait for me here, I¡¯ll return soon.¡± Then Zhao Hai moved as his figure disappeared.

    When Xiong Li heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. His spiritual force could only cover the distance of about 3li(1.5km). Naturally, Zhao Hai would have stronger spiritual force, he was a Mage after all.

    However, Xiong Li was aware that his spiritual force wasn¡¯t that inferiorpared to Mages with the same level as him. In other words, the most a level 4 Mage could see was about 5li(2.5km) away. But it seems like Zhao Hai had much stronger spiritual force than this.

    It was through this small matter that Xiong Li was once again reminded that Zhao Hai was worthy to be called the most talented beginner. Most Mages simply couldn¡¯tpare to him.

    But Xiong Li didn¡¯t dwell too much on this thought. He let out a long breath and then muttered, ¡°It looks like the realm qualifiers has be even moreplicated.¡±

    Actually, before Xiong Li met Zhao Hai, he was very confident about his own strength. But after meeting Zhao Hai, Xiong Li¡¯s confidence began to waver. This was because Zhao Hai¡¯s strength seem to be on a different level. Xiong Li wasn¡¯t able to see how deep Zhao Hai¡¯s skill really was.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care much about these things. After seeing that Xiong Li didn¡¯t follow, he felt rxed. Then he reappeared right beside the man and identified him to be one from the Upright Symbol Camp.

    When the man saw Zhao Hai, his expression couldn¡¯t help but light up as he said, ¡°Zhao Hai, help me!¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°You go first. I¡¯ll deal with these coyote apes.¡± The man nodded before he quickly ran.

    Zhao Hai stood in ce and then immediately released five spells. Upon seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s attack, the coyote apes roared.

    Unfortunately for the coyote apes, even if they were defensively strong, they couldn¡¯t be regarded as advanced level beasts in Yellowsand. They simply don¡¯t have the body to contend against Zhao Hai. It only took a few rounds before all of them were sent to the Space by Zhao Hai.

    Once these coyote apes were sent to the Space, Zhao Hai rxed. He already knew that the casualties of this elimination round wouldn¡¯t be small. There were no weak beasts in Yellowsand. And there was the astral winds as well.

    However, Zhao Hai could also see that themittee had already thought through this point. This ce was the domain of the sandworms, so there were no very powerful beasts here. So even if some participants were be killed or would withdraw in three days, the participants still wouldn¡¯t be wiped out.

    Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t like this procedure, he didn¡¯t say anything. After all, he didn¡¯t have the qualifications to express his thoughts. And this was in addition to the fact that Zhao Hai just ascended months ago. He didn¡¯t even have the rights to speak in the Ashley Family. Therefore, he could only endure for now.

    Zhao Hai sighed then he headed back. Halfway back to his spot, Zhao Hai saw the man from the Upright Symbol Camp. It was clear that the man was tired seeing how slow he was progressing. After he saw Zhao Hai, the man hastily said, ¡°Upright Symbol Camp¡¯s Tao Li has met Mister Zhao Hai. Thank you for saving my life.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯re both from the Ashley Family. There¡¯s no need to be polite. Let¡¯s go.¡± Then he took the man and flew forward. Before long, the two arrived at Zhao Hai¡¯s spot. Xiong Li was still there, pouring some liquor on his cup and continued drinking.

    When Tao Li noticed Xiong Li, he couldn¡¯t help but get startled. Cadjo¡¯s introduction for Xiong Li was quite detailed, so he clearly knew about this person. It wasn¡¯t difficult to think that people would be surprised after seeing Xiong Li.

    Seeing Tao Li¡¯s expression, Zhao Hai immediately knew what he was thinking. But he didn¡¯t care as he just smiled and said, ¡°Brother Xiong Li, this is our Ashley Family¡¯s Tao Li. Brother Tao Li, this is Brother Xiong Li. Come take a seat and eat something.¡±

    Although Tao Li doesn¡¯t understand what was going on, he still gave Xiong Li a salute before sitting on the chair that Zhao Hai took out for him. Actually, he was awfully hungry. He had been pursued by the coyote apes the entire evening. If his meeting with Zhao Hai happened muchter, then he might have already turned into ape excrement.

    Zhao Hai sat dawn as he looked at Xiong Li and said, ¡°Two days have passed and we¡¯ll leave this ce tomorrow. Hai, to be honest, I really didn¡¯t want to participate in this round. It just seems unfair. Unfortunately, I need to participate for the family. Once we leave tomorrow, Brother Xiong Li and I would be enemies once more. Hehe, it should be interesting.¡±

    When Xiong Li heard Zhao Hai, he also smiled and said, ¡°We really can¡¯t do much. As an Ascender, if we want to live a good life in the Machine Field, then we could only rely on ourselves. Right, and if we meet at the arena, let¡¯s make sure to have a good fight.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Right, a good fight. Let¡¯s drink!¡± Then he took his ss and downed the liquor. Although it was still wine, it felt like it tasted a bit bitter.

    Of course, there was no reason for Tao Li to leave. The three drank liquor before going back to rest. This time, nobody disturbed them. The three slept until noon before they got up.

    After the three ate, they continued to chat. Tao Li began to admire Zhao Hai. Everyone who came to Yellowsand were all wary and cautious. On the other hand, Zhao Hai had a recliner out and drank fruit juice.

    As the three chatted, Zhao Hai suddenly discovered two people entering his ten li(5km) range. After sweeping them with his spiritual force, he couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle his brows. He knew these two, one was a person from the Ghost Symbol Camp while the other was Fire Saint Sun Fei.

    Zhao Hai was already prepared to deal with Sun Fei. However, he didn¡¯t expect to see him chasing someone from the Ashley Family. It seems like Sun Fei had been incited by the Zhang family to assault the Ashley Family.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to Xiong Li and Tao Li and said, ¡°I just discovered two people, one of them is from the Ghost Symbol Camp. However, he¡¯s been chased down by Fire Saint Sun Fei. I¡¯ll head over to save him. You two wait here.¡± Then his body moved as he flew east.

    When Tao Li heard Zhao Hai, his expression changed, but he just sighed and didn¡¯t say anything. Xiong Li looked at Tao Li and said, ¡°You won¡¯t help?¡±

    Tao Li forced a smile and said, ¡°Help? I¡¯ll just be a deadweight if i go. I would just divert Zhao Hai¡¯s attention if I went with him.¡± Xiong Li smiled faintly and said, ¡°So the Ashley Family and Zhang Family is actually at war? Otherwise Sun Fei wouldn¡¯t just chase your people.¡±

    Tao Li coldly snorted and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see how long the Zhang Family can get arrogant. Sun Fei is really unlucky to meet Zhao Hai today. He¡¯d be lucky if Zhao Hai didn¡¯t peel off his skin.¡±

    When Xiong Li saw how confident Tao Li was in Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but curiously ask, ¡°You¡¯re very confident in Zhao Hai, is he that strong?¡±

    Tao Li smiled faintly and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m confident. His reputation has already spread throughout the Ashley Family¡¯s external hall. He¡¯s strongerpared to most established level 4 experts. The family is very confident in him.¡±

    Xiong Li nodded. He also knew that Tao Li wouldn¡¯t say anything else, so he didn¡¯t ask for more information. But at the same time, his mood got heavier. He thought that he would really win in thepetition. But now, his confidence wasn¡¯t as big.

    While the two were talking, Zhao Hai appeared in front of Sun Fei and the person from the Ghost Symbol Camp and then shouted, ¡°Stop!¡± Then he sent a spell to block Sun Fei¡¯s magic.

    When the person from the Ghost Symbol Camp saw Zhao Hai, his expression lit up, then he said, ¡°Zhao Hai, you¡¯re here, great. This guy has already killed three people from the Ashley Family. He¡¯s chasing me now. He also said that he will kill everyone from the Ashley Family.¡±

    Zhao Hai turned to Sun Fei and then smiled faintly, ¡°Does Mister Sun Fei really want to kill us all?¡±

    When Sun Fei saw Zhao Hai, his expression tightened up. As someone from the Zhang Family, it was impossible for Sun Fei to not know about Zhao Hai. The Zhang Family had already listed Zhao Hai as the most dangerous person from the Ashley Family. He didn¡¯t expect to meet Zhao Hai here. After he heard Zhao Hai, Sun Fei quickly answered, ¡°That¡¯s right, as long as I see anyone from the Ashley Family, I¡¯ll immediately kill them.¡±

    Instead of being angry at Sun Fei¡¯s response, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°When did the Ashley Family have enmity with the Zhang Family? Why does Mister Sun Fei need to be this violent?¡±

    Sun Fei coldly snorted and said, ¡°Offending the Zhang Family will incur generations of enmity. Zhao Hai, there¡¯s no need to waste your breath. It¡¯s your fault for running into me today. Go die!¡± Then he began to make a move.

    However, Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Mister Sun, please wait. Even if this is the elimination round, it wouldn¡¯t be good for the two of us to fight. I¡¯m not afraid of fighting you, but Xiong Li is close by. If we injure each other, then we¡¯ll just be giving ourselves to him. How about we resume our fight in the arena.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Sun Fei couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he used his spiritual force to find Xiong Li who wasn¡¯t far away. His expression changed, then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite lucky. I¡¯ll see you at the arena.¡± Then he turned around and left.

    Sun Fei wasn¡¯t a fool. Upon seeing Xiong Li drinking juice with someone from the Ashley Family, he knew that he couldn¡¯t fight Zhao Hai. If he did, and was grabbed by Xiong Li, then the Zhang Family wouldn¡¯t let him off.

    On the other hand, the reason why Zhao Hai didn¡¯t fight against Sun Fei was precisely Xiong Li. Although he was happily spending his time with Xiong Li, Zhao Hai was still aware that Xiong Li was someone from another family who was also fighting to change his position. Sun Fei wasn¡¯t someone who could be easily dealt with. With Xiong Li nearby, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t easily deal with Sun Fei with all of his strength. Because of this, Zhao Hai decided to endure, surprising both Xiong Li and Sun Fei.

    Before joining the Six Realm Beginner Competition, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t show his full strength. He needs to keep his cards hidden for as long as possible.

 Chapter 1171 â€“ Invincible Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 1171 ¨C Invincible Enemy</h4>

    A day passed by in a blink of an eye. Zhao Hai¡¯s group now had four people in it. Such group couldn¡¯t be looked down on. Because of this, nobody dared to annoy them. Moreover, there were no beasts around, allowing Zhao Hai and the others to spend the time in peace.

    This peace went on even during the night. As if knowing that this ce was forbidden, no beasts dared to walk into the area. Zhao Hai and the others had a good rest that night. On the morning of the next day, the group ate their breakfast while waiting for the time to run out.

    After eating their breakfast, Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t immediately leave. Instead they sat down and drank fruit juice until noon. When time was up, Zhao Hai sighed and then turned to Xiong Li and said, ¡°Brother Xiong Li, it¡¯s time. We should head back. It¡¯s my luck to meet you here. Unfortunately, after we leave, we would be opponents once again.¡±

    Xiong Liughed and said, ¡°Brother Zhao Hai, it¡¯s true that we would fight once we leave this ce. But as long as we qualify for the Six Realm Beginner Competition, we would be considered allies. My Wu Family and your Ashley Family doesn¡¯t have any enmity. We¡¯ll be able to walk together in the future.¡±

    When he heard Xiong Li, Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Right, just like you said. Once we go to the Six Realm Beginner Competition, then we¡¯ll be friends.¡±

    Tao Li and the other person looked at Zhao Hai and Xiong Li with envy. They were being tactful and didn¡¯t speak. They were clearly aware that they couldn¡¯t interrupt Zhao Hai and Xiong Li¡¯s conversation. After all, they didn¡¯t have any qualifications to discuss friendship with the two.

    Who were Zhao Hai and Xiong Li? One was a gifted talent while the other was a famous existence in the Machine Field. Although Xiong Li had ascended quite some time ago, he was still someone that was above their current position.

    After he heard Zhao Hai, Xiong Li nodded and said, ¡°Then it¡¯s time to leave.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then stored the tables and chairs before leading everyone out of Yellowsand.

    It was more difficult to leave a than entering it. But fortunately, the participants were strong enough to easily fly out of the¡¯s atmosphere.

    They also discovered people going out of the atmosphere from time to time. Zhao Hai greeted a few of these people before flying towards his assigned ship.

    Zhao Hai entered the ship through the dpression chamber. Upon entering, Zhao Hai felt the pressure slowly be normal. Then he exited the dpression chamber and went towards the main room.

    Upon entering the main room, a Mage met him and said, ¡°Leave your transmitter here. Then you can go.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then he took his transmitter out and gave it to the Mage. Upon receiving Zhao Hai¡¯s transmitter, the Mage nodded and said, ¡°Your transmitter is in perfect condition. You pass this round. You can go take a rest or explore the ship.¡± Zhao Hai nodded before he left.

    When Zhao Hai returned to the room he stayed in before, he discovered that his three other roommates had yet toe back. Since it might take them some time to return, he entered the Space to take a bath. Then after he freshened up, he went out and then ate some lunch in the ship¡¯s dining room. After eating, he returned to his room to take a rest.

    When evening came, a person entered the room. This person¡¯s body was very wounded. He was quite dirty as well, it was clear that he didn¡¯t have a good time.

    When the person saw Zhao Hai, he gave a slight nod before entering the bathroom to wash himself. The man didn¡¯t eat and immediately went to sleep. It was clear that he hasn¡¯t slept in the past three days.

    The night passed by, Zhao Hai¡¯s two other roommates still haven¡¯t returned. Zhao Hai knew that those two wouldn¡¯t return. Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have any rtionship with them, he still couldn¡¯t help but grieve for their loss.

    Another day passed and the two still haven¡¯te back. Moreover, the fleet had made the decision to wait one more day. If nobody else came back, then they would no longer wait.

    Even if he didn¡¯t know whether Zhao Hai had suffered a life and death situation, Zhao Hai¡¯s roommate still began to chat with him. Although he didn¡¯t say much, Zhao Hai¡¯s room was no longer as boring as before.

    ¡­¡­

    It¡¯s been three days since Zhao Hai returned to the ship. This was also thest day for the participants to return. If the participants couldn¡¯t return, then they would lose their opportunity to join the next round.

    While Zhao Hai was chatting with his roommate, the ship¡¯s rm suddenly began ring up.

    Zhao Hai and his roommate stared, then their expressions changed. They knew that this was the ship¡¯s warning rm for an enemy approach. The ship immediately took action, crew and staff scampered towards their own posts.

    However, this was a Machine Field fleet, who would dare attack a Machine Field fleet? Space pirates? While he thought of this, Zhao Hai heard an announcement, ¡°All participants pay attention, all participants pay attention. We ask everyone to stay in their rooms and don¡¯t leave without instruction. I repeat, don¡¯t leave without instruction. Thanks for cooperating.¡± Then no other announcement was heard.

    At this time, Zhao Hai learned from Laura and the others that the fleet wasn¡¯t being attacked. Instead, they were being alert because they came upon a certain group. And this group was no other than people from the Cultivation Realm.

    When he heard that it was a group from the Cultivation Realm, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but get curious. He wishes to enter the Space to take a look. But since his roommate was still with him, he couldn¡¯t just disappear.

    But on the other side, Laura and the others were very excited to see people from the Cultivation Realm. They told Zhao Hai that the group seems to be from a big power in the Cultivation Realm and were performing a smelting trial in Yellowsand. The group were riding on a huge ship. Butpared to the Machine Field¡¯s spaceships, the Cultivation Realm¡¯s ship looked like a huge ancient boat. Moreover, this ship wasn¡¯t big. Comparing the size of the two ships was likeparing a watermelon to a soybean.

    However, this tiny ship actually caused the Machine Field¡¯s fleet to be anxious. They sounded out warnings to everyone. On the other hand, the boat didn¡¯t seem to care about the huge ships. They swaggered through the fleet and then entered Yellowsand.

    When the ship finally entered Yellowsand, the warnings from the fleet died down. Then the fleet immediately took off and left the area.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but let out a long breath. He can see from this point how overbearing those from the Cultivation Realm were. They didn¡¯t even spare a nce towards the Machine Field¡¯s fleet.

    Hearing Zhao Hai sigh, the roommate thought that he was relieved that everything went back to normal. Therefore, he didn¡¯t feel anything strange about it. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, who do you think attacked the fleet? Nobody in the Machine Field would daree and attack the Machine Field¡¯s fleet. I reckon they¡¯re space pirates.¡±

    Although he knew that the rms were due to the Cultivators, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t just say it. So he shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s the space pirates. Otherwise they wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in the Machine Field anymore. This is Yellowsand. Although it is part of the Machine Field¡¯s territory, there are people from other realms thate here. It¡¯s possible that it¡¯s those people from the other realms. Otherwise the fleet wouldn¡¯t be so nervous.¡±

    As soon as he heard Zhao Hai, the roommate thought that what he said was reasonable, so he nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. After all, our Machine Field is the weakest among the six realms. It¡¯s no wonder why the fleet got nervous.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and didn¡¯t speak about the topic anymore. However, the roommate opened his mouth and said, ¡°I ran into those people just a few days after I ascended. Whenever they see someone from the Machine Field, they would always point their noses up high. At that time, I really wished that I could punch them in the face.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Did you manage to fight them?¡± The roommate shook his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t. However, I¡¯ve seen a sword cultivator from the Cultivation Realm fight. With just his own strength, he was able to fend of an entire pirate fleet of 30 ships. Every time he waved his sword down, a ship would be cut in half. It was too scary!¡± After he said this, the roommate couldn¡¯t help but recall the horror of that time.

    Upon hearing this, Zhao Hai knit his brows and asked, ¡°The people from the Cultivation Realm are that strong? And howe they¡¯re in the Machine Field¡¯s territory?¡±

    The roommate shook his head and said, ¡°From what I heard, they were here because some pirates snatched something from their sect. That sect issued a mission and that person was the one who took it. He interrogated the pirates and found out that they didn¡¯t intend to get that item. They only thought that they were attacking a small merchant fleet. They didn¡¯t know that there was a special relic inside. It seems like that relic was an important item between the Machine Field and that sect. Therefore, they sent someone to find it.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he let out a long breath and said, ¡°If I have the opportunity, then I¡¯ll try going to the Cultivation Realm to take a look. I reckon they have much more splendid thingspared to the Machine Field.¡±

    The roommate smiled and said, ¡°There have been a lot of people with the same idea. However, there were plenty of them who weren¡¯t able to return. Nobody knows whether they died or became a member of a sect. As for those who managed toe back, they actually kept silent about their journey to the Cultivation Realm. It seems like something happened to them that they can¡¯t say.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°No matter what, we¡¯re people from the World of Cultivation. Sooner orter we would have the urge to travel to other realms. At the very least, I would like to understand the other realms more. If I¡¯m able to explore the Cultivation Realm, I would want to find out how strong they really are.¡±

    As soon as he heard Zhao Hai, the roommate couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. However, he didn¡¯t try to stop Zhao Hai.

 Chapter 1172 â€“ Becoming Friends With The Wu Family

    <h4>Chapter 1172 ¨C Bing Friends With The Wu Family</h4>

    In the next couple of days, Zhao Hai stayed in his room and rarely went out. To be honest, Zhao Hai¡¯s greatest harvest weren¡¯t the things he gained from Yellowsand, but instead his meeting with the cultivators.

    These Cultivators were so arrogant in front of the Machine Field¡¯s fleet. This causedplex feelings inside Zhao Hai¡¯s heart. He was able to take a glimpse of the Cultivation Realm¡¯s rules. Actually, it can be said that there were no rules in the Cultivation Realm. Whoever had the biggest fist gets thest word.

    If there were any rules in the Cultivation Realm, then it would be thew of the jungle. The weak were prey to the strong. Everything depended on strength.

    The Cultivators just had a small boat, but they were still able to plunge the Machine Field¡¯s fleet into a state of rm. One could see the strength of the Cultivation Realm from this point.

    This also made Zhao Hai more eager to get stronger. Unfortunately, his situation was different from the others. His strength was closely rted to the Space. It was almost impossible for him to have the same path of progression as the others.

    If others were to know that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t satisfied with his speed of cultivation, then they would certainly be furious. It was good that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t reveal this thought to the others.

    Ten days quickly flew past. Zhao Hai spent most of the ten days inside his room, but he was also chatting with Xiong Li using theirputers. Naturally, their rtionship was getting better.

    On the other hand, when Zhao Hai¡¯s roommate saw Zhao Hai casually chatting with Xiong Li, he couldn¡¯t help but feel envious. One must know that Xiong Li was one of the ten great experts. He was an idol to many people.

    The fleet arrived at Machine Field after ten days of travel. When Zhao Hai got down from his ship, he immediately saw Cadjo, Desbarres, Luke, and Margaret. They were standing beside a car waiting for Zhao Hai and the others.

    And just as Zhao Hai took a step forward, Margaret immediately dashed towards him. She hugged Zhao Hai and didn¡¯t say anything else. On the other hand, Zhao Hai just chuckled.

    Zhao Hai let go of Margaret after some time. They haven¡¯t seen each other for ten days. Even if Margaret was inside the Space, she still wasn¡¯t able to meet Zhao Hai.

    After Zhao Hai let go of Margaret, Cadjo approached him. Cadjo inspected Zhao Hai before he nodded and said, ¡°Good, very good. I heard that only 2 out of ten participants in this round managed to pass. And aside from the two participants that you saved, nobody else from the family was able to survive. It seems like the family would have to rely on you from this point on.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°General Manager, rest assured. I¡¯ll certainly bring in achievements.¡±

    Cadjo nodded. At this time, the other two participants from the Ashley family arrived. They gave Cadjo a salute before Cadjo led them towards the car. After doing this, Cadjo turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I heard that you got to know Xiong Li?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I did meet him in Yellowsand. Then we chatted the whole time. But we didn¡¯t try to spar since it might give others an advantage.¡±

    Cadjo nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Xiong Li is from the Wu Family. We didn¡¯t have any rtionship with them before. But a couple of days ago someone from the Wu Family came to visit me. He was very polite. This is all because of you. This is a great contribution for the family.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just thought that it wouldn¡¯t be good for me if I fight Xiong Li. I even let Sun Fei go since the situation isn¡¯t appropriate. I¡¯ll wait until the official battles. I¡¯ll waste his cultivation in front of everyone.¡±

    Cadjo patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder before they boarded the car. Since there were only a few participants left, the entire group rode on one car. Zhao Hai and Margaret were in the middle seats while Tao Li and the person from the Ghost Symbol Camp were on the back.

    After boarding, Cadjo turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I heard that Zhu Chen has offended a lot of people. Did you run into him?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t But I heard from Xiong Li that he has been terrorizing level 3¡¯s. But he¡¯s trained by the Divine Earth Pce, his backing should be strong. Is there a problem?¡±

    Cadjo coldly snorted and said, ¡°Problem? Yes, but not for us. Although Churches are very powerful, the influence of other families aren¡¯t something to be trifled with. Zhu Chen¡¯s wanton ughter attracted the ire of these families. At this point, no matter which power Zhu Chen faces in thispetition, all of them would go all out.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he also thought that Zhu Chen had been excessive. They were onlypeting for slots, they weren¡¯t personal enemies. There was no need for ughter. It seems like Zhu Chen was one of those bloodthirsty people.

    Before long, the car arrived at the Ashley Family¡¯s office. Cadjo brought everyone to the dining hall and treated everyone to a delicious meal. When the group arrived at the hall, everything was already prepared. After everyone had sat down, Cadjo lifted his wine ss and said, ¡°This ss is dedicated to the three who survived the elimination round.¡± Then he downed the liquor in the cup. Naturally, Zhao Hai and the others followed after.

    After drinking from his cup, Cadjo poured himself another ss before turning towards Tao Li and the person from the Ghost Symbol Camp, ¡°Tao Li, Xue Zhong, the family has decided to withdraw your participation in the qualifiers. It¡¯s too dangerous. The casualties in Yellowsand caused a heavy atmosphere in thepetition. If you enter the arena, you might not be able to survive. You¡¯re also talents from the family and we don¡¯t want to lose you as well. The Patriarch said that even if you were saved by Zhao Hai, this proves that you have luck on your side. You won¡¯t be treated badly when you return. What do you think? If you still want to participate in thepetition, then the family wouldn¡¯t stop you.¡±

    Tao Li and Xue Zhong looked at each other, then they nodded. Tao Li stood up and bowed to Cadjo and said, ¡°General Manager, please convey our gratitude to the Patriarch. Actually, when the two of us got out of Yellowsand, we already thought of withdrawing from thepetition. However, we¡¯re afraid that the family wouldn¡¯t allow us to, so we didn¡¯t say anything. General Manager just told us what we wanted to hear. To be honest, back when we first arrived at Machine Field, we thought that we might have some chance. But after this elimination round, we realized that continuing would just be courting death. We really thank the family for this.¡± Then the two bowed towards Cadjo and Desbarres.

    Cadjo waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you can still think clearly. Although you can get more rewards if you participate, it¡¯s not worth it for the risk. Alright, sit back down and continue drinking.¡± Then the two sat down.

    Cadjo turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, since they won¡¯t be participating anymore, we only have you left. You¡¯re the hope of the family.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°General Manager, rest assured. The first ce is already mine.¡±

    When they heard this, everyoneughed. Nobody thought that Zhao Hai was bragging. After all, Zhao Hai¡¯s strength was the real deal. Even Xiong Li recognized his strength. This caused the Ashley Family¡¯s confidence in him to increase.

    After everyone drank another cup of wine, Tao Li and Xue Zhong lifted their ss and turned to Zhao Hai. Then they said, ¡°Sir, if it weren¡¯t for your help, then we might not have been able to get out of Yellowsand. Please ept this toast of our heartfelt gratitude.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, then he raised his ss and said, ¡°We¡¯re from the same family, so it¡¯s natural that we need to help each other. Before going to Yellowsand, I initially wanted all of us to be in a team. But unfortunately, themittee didn¡¯t allow us to do so. Meeting you two could be considered fate. There¡¯s no need to be polite to me in the future. Let¡¯s drink.¡± Then the three downed the liquor in their ss.

    Desbarres looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s performance and smiled. He didn¡¯t say a word. He was quite satisfied with Zhao Hai¡¯s actions. It can be said that Zhao Hai was doing a huge favor for the Ashley Family¡¯s External Halls. Saving Tao Li and Xue Zhong was a huge favor to the Upright Symbol Camp and the Ghost Symbol Camp.

    Thunder was also satisfied that Zhao Hai managed to save two talents. He was happy that Zhao Hai was being considerate towards the family. Although he didn¡¯t follow this time, he was still talking with Cadjo and Desbarres. And there were nock of boasting about Zhao Hai in these conversations. Thunder was also praising Desbarres. He thought that if Desbarres didn¡¯t snatch Zhao Hai soon, then Zhao Hai might have already been taken in by the other families. Thunder was happy with Desbarres¡¯s initiative to recruit Zhao Hai.

    The group happily ate their meal. Although seven people died in the elimination round, this was something that Cadjo and the others already expected. Therefore, they weren¡¯t very sad. Conversely, they were ecstatic that Zhao Hai had be friends with Xiong Li.

    Naturally, bing friends with Xiong Li wasn¡¯t significant. However, drawing a rtionship with the Wu Family through Xiong Li was something extraordinary. The Wu Family¡¯s position in the Warrior Association wasn¡¯t low. Their strength and influence was also formidable. They weren¡¯t any lesspared to the Ashley Family. In the past, since one of them was a Warrior Family while the other was a Mage family, it was hard for them to establish a connection with each other. It can be said that the two werepletely strangers to one another. And now, because of Zhao Hai¡¯s actions, a bridge had appeared that could connect the two families together.

    After the meal, Zhao Hai returned to his room. Of course, Margaret also came in with him. Then the two immediately entered the Space. Zhao Hai was quite anxious because he wants to take a look at the Cultivators currently in Yellowsand. He wanted to see what kind of trial they would do. And maybe he could gain some information just in case he met someone from the Cultivation Realmter on.

 Chapter 1173 â€“ Sword Pavillion Concentrating Astral Qi

    <h4>Chapter 1173 ¨C Sword Pavillion Concentrating Astral Qi</h4>

    As soon as Zhao Hai and Margaret entered the Space, Laura and the others immediately greeted them. Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, we¡¯re ready.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I want to see what makes these people so arrogant.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai and the others sat down in the living room.

    Once everyone had sat down, Laura immediately opened the monitor. Disyed on the screen was a boat. This wooden boat wasn¡¯t small nor big. It didn¡¯t have an oar. And on its side was an insignia. The insignia showed an unsheathed sword pointed towards an expansive sky.

    Then Laura said, ¡°We checked online, this is the insignia from the Sword Pavilion. It is a medium-sized sect in the Cultivator Realm. The people in this sect lived by the sword for their entire life. Once someone joins the sect, an elder would make a sword that went along with that person¡¯s characteristics. This sword would be made from the best materials. However, this sword would practically be a nk. Then the person would ce the sword in their dantian to be slowly nurtured. In turn, the person would be the sword and the sword would be the person. It was a state of unity between man and sword.¡±

    Laura took a deep breath before she continued, ¡°But because of their unique way of doing things, the sect was stuck in being a medium-sized sect. However, this didn¡¯t mean that their status in the Cultivation Realm was low. It was said that their offensive strength is second to none in the Cultivation Realm.¡±

    Zhao Hao nodded. The sword was the lord of killing. So it wasn¡¯t a wonder for a person who studied the sword their entire life to have strong offensive abilities.

    Laura added, ¡°When they reach core formation, they could use other magic treasures. But before core formation, they can¡¯t use anything else than their swords. Reaching core formation would transform their sword into a sword pill. The sword is the pill and the pill is the sword.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Good. It seems like the Sword Pavillion isn¡¯t simple. Their cultivation method is pretty rare.¡±

    Laura agreed, ¡°And the strength of the Sword Pavillion could only get stronger as time passes. Although everyone in the Cultivation Realm lived long lives, they were still mortal unless they reach the realm of Immortality. Unless they encountered some ident, members of the Sword Pavillion who were at the end of their lifespans would go to the sect¡¯s ancestral grounds and spend the rest of their lifetime there. Once they die, they would leave their swords behind, along with a trace of their spiritual force. These life source swords would then exist in the ancestral grounds. Actually, every time the Sword Pavillion epts a student, they would take them to the ancestral grounds first to pay respects to the swords of their ancestors. It might even be possible for these swords to choose a new master.¡±

    Laura drank some water and continued, ¡°These swords have traces of their original owner¡¯s spiritual force, allowing a sliver of the original owner¡¯s consciousness to exist inside. However, this consciousness couldn¡¯t function like a normal human. But even so, this spiritual force could still choose a person that has the liking of the original owner. And since these swords had been nurtured for a long time, their strength was greater than newly made swords. This would increase the chosen person¡¯s strength very quickly. It was precisely because of this umtion that the Sword Pavillion gets stronger and stronger as each generation passed. Even top sects in the Cultivation Realm couldn¡¯t easily provoke them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, but his eyes were stuck on the monitor as the Sword Pavillion¡¯s people entered Yellowsand. Upon entering the, the small boat suddenly changed course and headed straight towards something. When he saw the trajectory of the small boat, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare as he said, ¡°They¡¯re heading towards Astral Wind Canyon?¡±

    The reason Zhao Hai gawked was because Astral Wind Canyon was quite a famous ce in Yellowsand. Yellowsand¡¯s yearsprises 12 months. Ten of these months would have extreme winds blowing through it. As for the remaining two months, there would be rain. This rain is filled with astral qi. If one was exposed to this rain for a long time, then their bodies would wither until they die.

    This event happens everywhere in Yellowsand except one ce, Astral Wind Canyon. In other ces, once the rainy season began, the winds would stop. But in Astral Wind Canyon, the winds would continue all year round.

    At the same time, the winds in Astral Wind Canyon were much stronger than the ones outside. Because of these strong winds, only a few people dared to go there. Before long, Astral Wind Canyon became one of the forbiddennds in Yellowsand.

    Sword Pavillion¡¯s destination was very easy to guess. After all, they were travelling in a straight line towards Astral Wind Canyon.

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°Right, they seem to be heading towards Astral Wind Canyon.¡± Then Laura controlled the monitor to show the small boat just right outside the canyon.

    However, this small boat didn¡¯t just stop at the mouth of the canyon. Instead, it went directly to the middle. The terrain of Astral Wind Canyon was very special. All around were gray and yellow rocks. These rocks stood upright looking like stone pirs, they looked quite ugly.

    However, nobody dared to underestimate these rocks. These rocks stood for tens of millions of years amidst the harsh astral winds of the canyon. Its degree of hardness couldn¡¯t even bepared to iron and steel. Even the Cultivation Realm¡¯s artifacts would find it hard to contend against these rocks in terms of hardness.

    The canyon looked like a river. However, it didn¡¯t go straight. Instead it wound down through some sort of pattern. And instead of being obstructed by these curves, astral windsing through the canyon were actually strengthened.

    But when Zhao Hai looked at the canyon more carefully. He found out that although it looked terrifying, the middle of the canyon actually had the weakest astral winds. Moreover, due to their cement, windsing through this section weren¡¯t amplified by the canyon¡¯s curves.

    However, one should know that even if the winds were weak, they were still astral winds. It was still more dangerous than ordinary winds. And these winds were the most ideal for concentrating astral qi as well as refining weapons.

    It can be said that in the entire Yellowsand, no other ce was better in concentrating astral qi than this section of Astral Wind Canyon.

    Zhao Hai found out about these points using the silver needles. Since these needles were made by the Space, where a yellowsand environment existed, they weren¡¯t affected by the astral winds. But after looking at the Sword Pavillion, it seems like they knew about this ce. Their visit this time was probably to let their disciple concentrate some astral qi for themselves.

    When Laura saw Zhao Hai frown, she quickly knew what he was thinking. Although Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t been inside the Space these days, he still knew about things inside. This was because Laura and the others could just talk to him wherever he was. Even if Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t see anything, he could still hear things.

    Laura turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, the Sword Pavillion, it seems like they¡¯re here to condense astral qi. We don¡¯t know how they knew about this ce, but if the Sword Pavillion knew about it, then others might also be aware of it. It seems like we need to rethink our estimation of the Cultivation Realm¡¯s strength.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Astral Qi¡¯s biggest benefit is increasing one¡¯s offensive strength. If the Cultivation Realm knew about this spot in Yellowsand, then they could send people en masse to condense astral qi. This would provide a huge increase of collective strength for the Cultivation Realm.

    With this thought in mind, Zhao Hai said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be that huge a problem. Astral Qi doesn¡¯t only exist in the form in has in Yellowsand. After all, the wind is just a form the astral qi used in order to flow. The essence of astral qi doesn¡¯t change itself. Condensing it shouldn¡¯t be that easy.¡±

    Laura nodded, then she said, ¡°Right. But even if that is the case, in thest few days, we were able to find out that people from the Cultivation Realm have a higher chance of condensing these special energies inside their bodiespared to other people. Brother Hai, we cannot take this issue lightly.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Rest assured. Now that the Space has its own yellowsand environment, we now have control over how intense astral winds could be. With this ability, we should have no problem condensing astral qi of our own. Right, how about we have some undead try concentrating astral qi. This way, we could see if they could get stronger.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Laura and the others¡¯s eyes turned bright. Then Cai¡¯er immediately answered, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ll get on it.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then Cai¡¯er¡¯s body disappeared as she left.

    Zhao Hai was still looking at the cultivators from the Sword Pavillion. These people were really here to condense astral qi. But when Zhao Hai saw the group heading out of the small boat, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. There were a lot more people than he expected!

    Although the Space was formidable, since the small boat was a magical artifact, the silver needles couldn¡¯t go inside. Therefore, Zhao Hai was unaware of the boat¡¯s internal situation.

    So when Zhao Hai saw more than a hundred people going out of the small boat, he was stunned. But after some thought, he concluded that the small boat had a spatial expansion ability. Only through this method could a small vessel like this hold that much people.

    Before long, the group got out of the small boat. Then under the leadership of five people, they flew over towards a spot in the canyon to condense astral qi. As for the five elders leading them, they positioned themselves in five directions to protect everyone from unexpected events.

    Everything was calm when the Sword Pavillion¡¯s people began absorbing astral qi. But it didn¡¯t take long before they started sweating and their faces turned red and then paled. Nevertheless, everyone clenched their teeth and persevered. But soon enough, someone started spurting out blood and then start falling down.

    When this happened, one of the five protectors swept down and went to that person¡¯s side. Then he fed the person a medicinal pill. He broke the pill in his hand before shoving it inside the patient¡¯s mouth.

    Naturally, this pill wasn¡¯t any ordinary pill. After consuming it, the injured person began to slowly look better. However, the person was still dazed from the experience. The protector who fed him the pill quickly sent the disciple to the small boat before returning to his post.

    After that first incident, more and more people began spurting out blood. They were also fed a medicinal pill before being sent to the small boat to rest.

    Seeing this happen, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but frown as he said, ¡°It looks like the Cultivation Realm has found out a way to treat the bacsh caused by astral winds. However, those who failed still looked very terrible. They would need some time before they could fully recover. This allows us to have a faint idea of the Cultivation Realm¡¯s talents.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded. Of the hundred people that tried to absorb astral qi, 70 people were already eliminated. However, the five protectors seemed to be unfazed by it. They kept looking after those who were left. As if everything was within their expectations.

    As more and more people failed, five people were left in the end. These five were sweating hard and their faces were terrifyingly red.

    However, these five people endured. As for the five protectors, their expressions began turning bright at the sight of these remaining disciples. They were experienced people, and they were already aware that it was highly probable for these five remaining disciples to seed.

    Sure enough, after five hours of waiting, the five disciples stopped absorbing astral qi. By this point, their own spiritual qi has astral qi merged with it.

    Although these five people were in extreme pain and were very weak, all of them were ecstatic. The same was true for the five protectors. They immediately took the five and then led them to the small boat. Then they quickly operated the boat to leave the. From the beginning up to the end, the group didn¡¯t fight any beast in Yellowsand. Moreover, their time spent here was very short, only a few couple of hours.

    When he saw the cultivators leave, Zhao Hai frowned for a moment before he chuckled and said, ¡°It seems like astral qi isn¡¯t easily absorbed. Those five might have seeded, but they still haven¡¯t fully digested the astral qi. This shouldn¡¯t be able to dramatically increase their strength. Hmmm. It seems like I have overestimated them.¡±

    Laura shook her head and said, ¡°Brother Hai, you still need to be careful. You shouldn¡¯t just look at them at their current state. Since they were able to absorb astral qi, then it would be easier for them to absorb more in the future. After absorbing astral qi a few times more, their offensive strength would be much more powerful. As for those who failed, they could no longer absorb astral qi. We¡¯ve checked this information with Margaret. The Ashley Family¡¯s files have information about this. Therefore, it shouldn¡¯t be false.¡±

    When Zhao Hai turned to Margaret, she nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s true. The first time condensing astral qi is a dividing line. Once you seed, then condensing more astral qi in the future would be easier. But if you failed the first time, it would no longer be possible for you to absorb astral qi. Even if you can bear the pain, as long as astral qi enters your body, you will immediately be injured. This isn¡¯t something that can be avoided.¡±

 Chapter 1174 â€“ Practice

    <h4>Chapter 1174 ¨C Practice</h4>

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°No matter what, we know that the Cultivation Realm is much stronger than the Machine Field. It¡¯s quite clear seeing how the fleet reacted to the small boat. They couldn¡¯t do anything else other than turn around and flee. We need to increase our strength if we want to win.¡±

    Laura nodded and then she said, ¡°There¡¯s still a few days before the start of the next round of the qualifiers. What does Brother Hai want to do?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be closing up. Margaret, when you leave, please tell the General Manager that I¡¯ll be closing up. Tell him that I¡¯ll need some food and drinks delivered to my room and that I¡¯ll have you take care of me. This way, nobody should disturb us. Then you can head to back here as I try to condense astral qi in the yellowsand background.¡±

    Laura and the others weren¡¯t surprised to hear Zhao Hai trying to absorb astral qi. They also weren¡¯t worried about him. Now that the Space has its own yellowsand background, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be in any danger at all. Therefore, none of them stopped Zhao Hai from doing so.

    When Margaret heard Zhao Hai, she immediately nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Then her body shed as she left the Space. Then she promptly reported that Zhao Hai was going to do closed door cultivation.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t leave. Instead he turned to Laura and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be heading to the yellowsand background to practice. If I hadn¡¯te out when the round is about to start, have Cai¡¯er call me.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded. Then Zhao Hai¡¯s body shed as he reappeared inside the yellowsand background. Upon appearing, Zhao Hai once again felt the winds of Yellowsand. Since the background took after the, it wasn¡¯t strange that the two ces were quite simr.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t pay attention to the surroundings. To be honest, there wasn¡¯t much to see in the yellowsand background. Zhao Hai sat down on the ground and controlled his breathing. Once he reached afortable state, Zhao Hai stood up and began performing the body tempering fist.

    But this time, as Zhao Hai was using the fist techniques, he also tried using the astral qi concentrating art. This wasn¡¯t an easy task. One must know that the Ster Transformation Body Tempering Technique was a special technique for body tempering. The main function of this method was attracting the power of the stars into the user¡¯s body.

    However, the power of the stars was quite powerful. It can be said that it was much more powerful than astral qi. The energy between the two was just different. In such a case, using the technique in order to attract astral qi instead would be very difficult.

    But just like the Ster Transformation Body Tempering Technique, the most important and most difficult step for condensing astral qi was introducing it into the body. It was essential for the user to be sober during this process since they need to quite the astral qi using their spiritual force. Otherwise, the astral qi would rampage. Astral qi wasn¡¯t a docile type of energy. If one loses control over it, then their body would certainly be damaged.

    Zhao Hai was much more ufortable when concentrating astral qi. This was because the body tempering technique was already a painful process. Adding astral qi to the mix made the process much more painful than before.

    However, since Zhao Hai had already underwent body tempering before, his capacity for pain has been increased. But even if this was the case, Zhao Hai was still sweating buckets. His entire body hurt so much.

    Fortunately, the body tempering technique didn¡¯t let Zhao Hai suffer for long. In less than an hour, he was able to do one cirction of the technique. When this waspleted, a bit of astral qi had beenpletely integrated into Zhao Hai¡¯s body.

    Once Zhao Hai discovered that the astral qi had been integrated into the body tempering technique, he began to do his second cycle. But this time, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t n to absorb any astral qi. This was because he saw that even if the astral qi had entered his body, it had yet to be fully absorbed. Therefore, Zhao Hai needed to refine it more to make the astral qi his own.

    So in his second go, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use the astral qi concentrating art. He still used the separation between body and mind, which he used when practicing the ster body tempering technique. This way, he could feel less pain. Zhao Hai knew that he just absorbed astral qi into his body and he needed to digest it. This way he would truly refine the astral qi.

    If people from the Cultivation Realm knew about Zhao Hai¡¯s n, they would definitely be surprised. This was because Zhao Hai¡¯s method wasn¡¯t the same as theirs. Their method wasbining astral qi to their spiritual qi. This way, whenever they attack, its offensive strength would be more powerful.

    However, what Zhao Hai was doing wasn¡¯t like the ordinary method. Not only did Zhao Hai absorb astral qi tobine with his spiritual qi, he was also using astral qi to temper his body.

    If the Cultivation Realm heard about this, they would certainly think that Zhao Hai was crazy. Astral qibining with spiritual qi was already very painful. The pain from using astral qi to temper one¡¯s body should hurt a lot more.

    And Zhao Hai did it the first time. But to be honest, the process hurt so much. It almost reached the limit that Zhao Hai could bear. Because of this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t let more astral qi enter his body. Instead, he decided to digest it first.

    After separating his consciousness from his body, Zhao Hai began using his body to perform the fist techniques. But as he continued to perform the techniques, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. This was because he discovered that his body seems to be faster at performing the body tempering technique.

    But even if this was the case, Zhao Hai knew that he couldn¡¯t stop. If he suddenly stopped in the middle of the routine, all of the previous results would be wasted. Therefore, he continued. And while he was doing so, he discovered that as he refined his astral qi, his spiritual force was getting consumed more and more.

    When the routine ended, Zhao Hai let out a long breath. Then he had his spiritual force inspect his body. This was his most strenuous body tempering routine yet. After the routine, Zhao Hai felt that his spiritual force had been exhausted. This caused Zhao Hai to feel strange. One must know that Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual force was fully capable of supporting three routines of the body tempering technique.

    And as Zhao Hai continued inspecting his body, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. This was because the current situation wasn¡¯t something that he expected.

    When he absorbed astral qi into his body before, he could feel that there were traces of astral qi that hadn¡¯t been fullybined with his spiritual qi and body. But actually, these traces were very faint. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use his spiritual force to feel them, he couldn¡¯t feel their presence.

    Zhao Hai knew that even if he was able to digest astral qi into his spiritual qi and body, then he still wouldn¡¯t be able to feel a thing. But now, when he scanned his body, he discovered that this wasn¡¯t the case at all. His spiritual qi was improved, his spiritual force had be tougher as well. Most importantly, Zhao Hai could feel that the amount of astral qi in his body was far more than he imagined. It was more than what he calcted before.

    Zhao Hai paused for a moment before thinking about why this was the case. Then in the end he thought of an answer. It might be rted to the Ster Body Tempering Technique.

    The body tempering technique was beyond formidable. And after separating his consciousness and body, the Ster Body Tempering Technique would draw in ster energy in order to temper the body. And in the process of drawing the power of the stars, it also reinforces the user¡¯s spiritual force. So as Zhao Hai uses the tempering technique, both of his body and spiritual force were enhanced.

    This was the reason why Zhao Hai felt that there was more astral qi inside his body than he expected. Moreover, it waspletely unified with his body and spiritual qi. It can be said that concentrating astral qi had been more than a sess.

    But what made Zhao Hai even more surprised was the fact that some astral qi had integrated into his spiritual force. Zhao Hai discovered that his spiritual force now had some elements of astral qi, even if it was a very small amount. Zhao Hai just didn¡¯t know what this development would entail.

    However, Zhao Hai changed his mind in the end. This astral qi wasn¡¯t astral qi that existed outside, it was astral qi produced by the Space. It was impossible for the Space to harm the host. Instead of being harmless, this union would instead be beneficial.

    Zhao Hai inspected his spiritual force and discovered that it was tougher than before. If it was a silk thread before he underwent the body tempering technique, then it became like a steel wire after the tempering technique, it was now an alloy steel wire after being merged with astral qi.

    When he discovered this, Zhao Hai was ted. But even if he was happy, he didn¡¯t immediately go back to practice. This was because his spiritual force had dried up. Even if a depletion of spiritual force wasn¡¯t harmful to his body, one shouldn¡¯t forget that the Ster Body Tempering Technique and the Concentrating Astral Qi Art needed to be carefully controlled. Otherwise, it would be easy for him to go crazy.

    Although these things had been curated by the Space and were deemed non-harmful to Zhao Hai, this didn¡¯t mean that the Space could protect him if he practiced wrong. After all, Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual qi was inside his body, only he could affect it.

    Zhao Hai went out of the yellowsand background and then went to the hot spring to take a bath. Then after he was refreshed and rxed, he returned to the vi. At this time, Margaret had alreadye back. Meanwhile, Laura and the others were looking into news regarding the Machine Field. This was because the elimination round had a lot of casualties. The machine field was currently in a depressive atmosphere.

    These deaths were talents that were nurtured by small influences. Resources and time were poured into them. But then, they just died in Yellowsand. This caused these small powers to get angry and start to question the fairness of the elimination round.

 Chapter 1175 â€“ The Perverse Yin Yang Sect

    <h4>Chapter 1175 ¨C The Perverse Yin Yang Sect</h4>

    When the elimination round started, Zhao Hai thought that it was very unfair. There were only a few who spoke up about this at that time, so Zhao Hai¡¯s concern was not very effective.

    But now, the situation was different. In order to gain benefits for their family, small powers cultivated talents using their resources. But in the elimination round, almost all of them lost every talent they invested time and resources in. Because of this, these small powers were very unsatisfied with the result. They thought that this was the huge powers trying to suppress their growth.

    It wasn¡¯t only these small powers were unsatisfied, medium powers didn¡¯t like the results as well. In fact, the Ashley Family was one of them.

    Although they had Zhao Hai, the Ashley Family still couldn¡¯t ept the results. They lost 7 people in the elimination round. And if it weren¡¯t for Zhao Hai, then they might have lost even more. Because of this, every one of these groups lodgedints towards the qualifiermittee. They wanted to form an investigation team to see who proposed the survival elimination round. They wanted to know why it was proposed and for what purpose it was approved.

    This matter escted to the point where the three major powers could no longer control it. Although it can be said that the Machine Field was mostly controlled by the three major powers, one shouldn¡¯t forget that these powers were formed by a collective of groups. And these collectiveprised ofrge and small powers. Majority of which were the medium and small-scale powers. Normally, these medium and small powers operated independently. Some of them even had grudges against one another. Because of this, the three major powers were able to trump against these powers.

    But this time, these small powers were all agitated. They managed to form an alliance to pressure the three major powers.

    With this situation in hand, the three major powers couldn¡¯t do anything else other than to relent to their request. The small and medium powers formed an investigation team to look into this matter. The Ashley Family also joined this investigation team.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have anything to do with this matter. After all, he was closing up. Zhao Hai practiced his ster body tempering technique and would also absorb some astral qi from time to time.

    Not only was Zhao Hai absorbing astral qi for himself, Liquid Silver was also improving itself. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have to worry about controlling Liquid Silver since the Space can already handle it. After all, Liquid Silver was something that was made by the Space.

    While Zhao Hai was practicing, another huge matter exploded in the Machine Field. Up until now, the investigation team formed by the small and medium powers had little progress. But suddenly, a person emerged, he was the person who proposed the elimination round.

    The investigation team initially wanted to find him, but this person disappeared. Even after looking for a long time, he was still nowhere to be found. This time, he appeared on his own initiative. The reason for his emergence was to ask for protection from the investigation team.

    Right, he wanted protection because he was being chased down. ording to him, some people wanted to get rid of him since he was a potential witness. His proposal for the elimination round was under themand of some people. He said that these people were from the Divine Earth Pce and the Fire Temple. Besides these two churches, there were also several famous Warrior ns. It can be said that these groups wererge influences in the Machine Field.

    The information he brought to light caused huge ripples throughout the Machine Field. They didn¡¯t expect an evil maniptor behind the scenes.

    The small and medium powers immediately formed an alliance. And then they collectively went against these several huge powers.

    The exposure of this matter severely damaged the reputation of these huge powers. After all, the small influences respected these huge powers. Although it was mainly because of their strength, they were also looked up to because they could offer protection. They could represent the small powers and fight for benefits on their behalf.

    But this exposure caused the small powers to see these huge powers in a new light. In a word, these huge powers were ying dirty!

    Correct, now, in the eyes of these small powers, the great powers were actually ying dirty! These small powers clearly knew that they couldn¡¯t take the lion¡¯s share of benefits away from these huge powers. It was already certain that these huge powers would get most of the benefits. But these small powers were also aware that they couldn¡¯t get everything or else they would have problems digesting it. Therefore, they allowed these huge powers to get the most things. But these huge powers actually withheld everything from them. This was uneptable for the small powers.

    The huge influences didn¡¯t expect that the strength of the alliance would actually be so tremendous. All of a sudden, the huge forces found out that their products could no longer be sold, causing their factories to stop production. Their ies dropped sharply. At the same time, their fleets and Mechs no longer had freedom they once enjoyed. This was because they discovered that their enemy was a hundred times stronger than themselves!

    Whether it is quality or quantity of mechs and battleships, the alliance of small forces far surpassed those of the big powers. Before long, the Machine Field¡¯s ecosystem changed.

    Nobody thought this matter to evolve into the big thing it was now. There were many significant events in history that was caused by the littlest of things. And it was clear that this was one of those events.

    Because of the event that happened in the Machine Field, the Six Realm Beginner Competition had to be postponed. In the beginning, it was postponed for ten days, then it became a month, and then it was postponed even more. At this point, there was no definite match date for thepetition. It can be seen from these points that the three major powers hadpletely lost control of the Machine Field.

    The smell of gunpowder in the Machine Field got stronger and stronger. It seems like even the smallest of sparks would ignite the entire realm. It wasn¡¯t only the huge influences that sensed this, the small and medium powers could also feel it. If any one of them makes a move, then the others would make sure to not elevate the situation.

    And because everyone had the same thought about this, the Machine Field was able to keep its peace. However, the huge influences decided to make a concession. They began sending representatives to the small and medium powers in order to perform a joint investigation.

    With more people working on this matter, a result was found before long. Upon seeing this result, every single power in the Machine Field, including the three major powers, were shocked. What they found out that this event wasn¡¯t idental. Behind this event was an evil power in the Cultivation Realm.

    The core of this matter included famous families in the Fire Temple, among them was the Zhang Family that was hostile towards Zhao Hai. The same was true for the Divine Earth Pce as well as the Warrior Families. As it turns out, these people were controlled by a fairly known sect in the Cultivation Realm, the Yin Yang Sect!

    The Yin Yang Sect was quite famous in the Cultivation Realm. This wasn¡¯t because they were well-respected by the Cultivators. Instead, it was because they belong to the evil faction. At the same time, they also have some forces in the Devil Realm. What they liked to do was to sabotage other forces. Their cultivation method was very strange, they practiced the Dao of Ruthlessness!

    Ruthlessness was the core of the Dao of Ruthlessness, there was nothing else that needed to be said about it. The ruthlessness of this dao wasn¡¯t the same as ordinary ruthlessness. The people in the Yin Yang Sect believed that if one wanted to be ruthless, then they must feel emotions first, and then they would use this emotion to cultivate their ruthlessness.

    There were quite a number of people in the Cultivation Realm that cultivated the Dao of Ruthlessness, most of them were from the evil faction. In order to cultivate this dao, they would select a child with a good aptitude and then ept them to their sect. When these children had grown up, a person from the sect would take them back to their families and then kill them in front of their eyes. This would break the child¡¯s emotions.

    Seeing their family being killed, these children would have their emotions riled up. This was the optimum condition to cultivate the Dao of Ruthlessness.

    But even among the ones who cultivated the Dao of Ruthlessness, the Yin Yang Sect was a special case. Although they practiced the same dao, the way they cultivate it was different from the other sects.

    When they select their disciples, the Yin Yang Sect did the same thing as the other sects. They would find children with good aptitude and then train them. However, what happened next was different. Other sects would take the children back to their homes and then kill the child¡¯s parents in front of the child. On the other hand, the Yin Yang Sect would have the child kill their family personally!

    If these children couldn¡¯t do it, then the sect would take action. However, they wouldn¡¯t kill the child. Instead, they would torture the family members up until the point where death was their only release. Then they would have the child kill their family members.

    Because of this conduct, the disciples of the Yin Yang Sect grew abnormally, allowing them to be the best candidates for the Dao of Ruthlessness. It was because of this that the people from the Yin Yang sect enjoyed upturning other groups and sects. And this time, the Yin Yang Sect had their eyes on the Machine Field.

    After investigating the suspected groups, the investigation team found out that there were saboteurs from the Yin Yang sect among them. Moreover, these saboteurs were in important positions in these families. For the Zhang Family, it was the most beloved wife of the Zhang Family¡¯s Patriarch. This meant that Zhang Mingyue was the son of the Zhang Family and the Yin Yang Sect!

    The Machine Field was in an uproar immediately after finding out of this situation. Although these people from the Yin Yang Sect were strong, it was still difficult for them to escape upon being besieged by mechs and battleships. At the same time, all those who had any rtions to these saboteurs were executed. And the families that were involved in the matter were being heavily punished!

 Chapter 1176 â€“ Seeded Participants

    <h4>Chapter 1176 ¨C Seeded Participants</h4>

    As the clouds in the Machine Field settled down, the people from the Machine Field were finally able to see something they never expected. A lot of families including the Zhang Family disappeared like smoke. Even the Fire Temple and the Divine Earth Pce needed to reorganize themselves after the event.

    Although there were a lot of things left to do in the Machine Field, the time needed to aplish them wasn¡¯t that much. It took two months for all sides to settled down. And all these days Zhao Hai didn¡¯t appear. Not only Zhao Hai, the other ten great experts were nowhere in sight. After all, they didn¡¯t have any ce to participate in this matter.

    However, two of the ten experts were implicated in this wave that crashed down in the Machine Field. One of them was Meteor Zhu Chen. Zhu Chen was from the Divine Earth Pce. And in the recent elimination round, he was seen ughtering people, incurring the discontent of many powers. As it turns out, this was another plot by the Yin Yang Sect. Zhu Chen became the Yin Yang Sect¡¯s de. At the same time, he was also a victim of their plot.

    Another expert that was implicated was Fire Saint Sun Fei. He was a candidate trained by the Zhang Family. His situation was the same as Zhu Chen, he was being used as a de.

    However, unlike their patrons, the two were treated differently by the Machine Field. Even if the Machine Field exterminated the Zhang Family¡¯s core members, Sun Fei was from the External Hall. The Machine Field already treated these ascenders differently, therefore, the two weren¡¯t treated as harshly as the family they belonged to.

    This wasn¡¯t out of Zhao Hai¡¯s expectation. After all, from the perspective of the Machine Field¡¯s forces, Sun Fei and Zhu Chen were useful tools, like sharp knives. Would you punish a knife that was used tomit sin? Of course not. The knife was just a tool. The person who used it was the guilty party.

    This was the case with Sun Fei and Zhu Chen. The two killed a lot of people, yes, but they had the strength to make the other powers think about recruiting them.

    As long as those two join any power, that power would instantly get a ce among the 100 participants of the Six Realm Beginner Competition. In this case, nobody would want to pass up on them.

    However, an issue came up when there were a lot of people who wanted to get the two of them. In the end, nobody was able to properly recruit them. This matter became the center of the Machine Field¡¯s attention. Even the Ashley Family participated in thispetition.

    Although Sun Fei has killed a lot of the Ashley Family¡¯s participants, these participants were from the External Hall. If the family could trade a few talents for a true talent, then they would do so without hesitation.

    Zhao Hai knew about these matters, but he didn¡¯t do anything about it. This was because he was still closing up. But his practice session was about to end. At fixed times, he would go to the yellowsand background and then practice his body tempering technique. He already stopped absorbing astral qi, this was because his astral qi had already reached a saturated state.

    At this point, his body, spiritual qi, and even spiritual force had astral qi in them. Because of this, even if Zhao Hai deliberately absorbed astral qi, there would be no ce in his body to ce it, making his efforts useless. Therefore, Zhao Hai would just go to the yellowsand background in order to digest the astral qi he had umted.

    Zhao Hai also tried to see the strength of astral qi. During that time, Zhao Hai was given a scare. Whether it be his magic formations or his sword qi, its offensive power had been increased by about five to ten times. Things would get even more insane if Liquid Silver was added to the mix.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect astral qi to be this strong when he started. Moreover, he discovered that, besides the first time, his digestion of astral qi was getting faster and faster. This caused Zhao Hai to be puzzled.

    However, Zhao Hai changed his mind when he understood what was happening. The first time he absorbed astral qi, he needed to maintain sober in order to guide astral qi using his spiritual force. At the same time, he also needed to perform the ster body tempering technique. This amount of pain was something that no other man could endure. Because of this process, Zhao Hai was able to make his body much more suitable for astral qi. Although Zhao Hai separated his consciousness and body on his next session to escape the pain, the amount of astral qi he managed to absorb at that time was a lot.

    And after Zhao Hai separated his consciousness and body, things became different. He could still practice, but this time he didn¡¯t torture himself with the pain. With this situation, it would naturally speed up Zhao Hai¡¯s absorption and digestion of astral qi.

    Zhao Hai estimated that his current offensive strength wouldn¡¯t be any worse than Cultivators of his level. If he used all of his strength, then he might evenpete against Nascent Soul experts.

    Naturally, this was just Zhao Hai¡¯s own estimate. He had yet to fight a Cultivator, so a lot of factors were still unknown.

    As for the matters of the Machine Field, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care much about it. He doesn¡¯t have the strength to affect the big picture, so he could only observe from the Space¡¯s monitor.

    The disturbance in the Machine Field didn¡¯tst very long. The Patriarchs of the families in the Machine Field weren¡¯t stupid. They clearly knew that if the realm were to turn chaotic, the Cultivation Realm may use the opportunity to make a move.

    Besides their fear of being attacked by the Cultivation Realm, the reason these heads of the powers decided to solve the matter quickly was because of the Six Realm Beginner Competition.

    If they didn¡¯t deal with this matter soon, then they would only be harming their benefits in thepetition.

    Although the Machine Field hasn¡¯t been getting good results in the Six Realm Beginnerpetition, there were still rewards for participating. And thepetition this time was much more important, given how much talent the Machine Field has been able to produce. Therefore, nobody in the Machine Field would want to miss the opportunity to join thepetition.

    Since there had been a reshuffle and even elimination of some great families, this meant that the smaller powers would be getting a bigger slice of the pie.

    Sun Fei and Zhu Chen¡¯s assignment had already been determined. Zhu Chen was still under the Divine Earth Pce while Sun Fei was taken in by the Fire Temple. The two became direct members of the churches and weren¡¯t under any family.

    Zhao Hai agreed to the arrangement made by the Machine Field¡¯s higher ups. Due to the recent scuffle, the Divine Earth Pce and the Fire Temple had been heavily damaged. It was proper for Zhu Chen and Sun Fei to gain benefits for them. This would allow the two churches to restore their strength.

    This decision was most likely influenced by the Mage Church Alliance. The three major forces of the Machine Field, Church Alliance, Mech Army, and the Warrior Association needed to be bnced. This way the realm would maintain its peace.

    The Fire Temple and the Divine Earth Pce had lost so much. And since these two were important pirs of the Church Alliance, they needed to regain their strength or else they would weaken the Alliance. Because of this, the Machine Field¡¯s high-level figures went on with their decision.

    However, another matter ured that surprised Zhao Hai. The small influenced began to discover the power they had when they united. They saw that they now had enough influence to talk with the major powers.

    There were thousands of small forces in this alliance. They also elected leaders to fight for them. They had the intention of being equal to the three major powers.

    But since this alliance was still on its starting stages, they didn¡¯t have much to work on. Moreover, the three major powers couldn¡¯t just leave them be. Therefore, even if these small forces were happy with their current state, they still couldn¡¯t get whatever they wanted.

    As things went on, the date for the Six Realm Beginner Competition was finally set. And because of this, the Machine Field¡¯s qualifiers needed to change. What differs the Machine Field from the other realms this time was the existence of seeded yers. All of these seeded yers were geniuses with a level no lower than level 4.

    There were a total of 20 seeded yers, ten of them were from the ten great experts. Nobody objected to this decision. As for the next ten, themittee as well as the top ten experts nominated participants. And ranked on the 11th spot was Zhao Hai!

    The first person to nominate Zhao Hai to be a seeded yer was Xiong Li, and the second was Sun Fei. Although it can be said that Sun Fei¡¯s reputation had taken a huge dive recently, he was still quite a famous individual in the Machine Field. Additionally, he was a strongpetitor. Therefore, there were a lot of people who favored his nomination. His proposal for Zhao Hai to be a seeded participant was a huge surprise to everyone. Everyone knew that he had been enemies with Zhao Hai. Moreover, they heard that he and Zhao Hai had shed back in Yellowsand. Although the two hadn¡¯t fought, their meeting was still bad. Sun Fei nominating Zhao Hai was quite unexpected.

    Of course, Xiong Li¡¯s nomination for Zhao Hai also gave people some surprise. But after some time, people found out that Xiong Li and Zhao Hai were friends. Xiong Li¡¯s nomination for Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t strange, he just wanted to help a friend.

    In the beginning, only a few people heard about this information. However, as time passed, people found out about it. This caused a huge pressure for the qualifiermittee. After all, themittee hasn¡¯t handled the qualifiers that well. Although the members of themittee had long since been changed, the trust to the organization remained negative.

    But at this time, Xiong Li defended his stance. He stated that his friendship with Zhao Hai in Yellowsand had nothing to do with his nomination. Moreover, Xiong li openly admitted that even he might not be able to win against Zhao Hai.

    Xiong Li¡¯s admittance caused the Machine Field to pause. There were very few people who saw Zhao Hai make a move. Zhao Hai¡¯s ascend and his rise to power was something that surprised many people. And now, Xiong Li admitted that he wasn¡¯t sure of winning against Zhao Hai. This caused more interest towards Zhao Hai.

    But when these people tried to look into Zhao Hai, they discovered that Zhao Hai acted very low-key. He had already ascended for quite a few months already, but he spent most of his time closing up. There were very few people who saw himing out, so there were so few records of his appearance. This caused even more interest to gather towards him.

    Very soon, Zhao Hai¡¯s ce as the 11th seated candidate was settled. Xiong Li and Sun Fei¡¯s rmendation as well as themittee¡¯s investigation determined that Zhao Hai was qualified to be seeded.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai¡¯s wasn¡¯t clueless about these matters. He stayed inside the Space all this time as he watched the changes happening in the Machine Field. At the same time, he was settling matters inside the Space.

    Karen¡¯sboratory has been churning out significant results. Since they learned magic theory, their study towards magic formations went on the right track. It can be said that their experiments weren¡¯t as simple as before. At this point, those kinds of research no longer interested them. What they liked to do now was to research new magic formations.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything regarding Karen¡¯s current actions. He decided to just let them be and perhaps they might bring him a pleasant surprise.

    The other races in the Space were also doing very well. Even if they didn¡¯t have much changes, this didn¡¯t mean that they were slow in their development. After all, they hadn¡¯t been inside the Space for long. Undergoing a huge change in a short time was almost impossible.

    On the other hand, Margaret became even busier than Zhao Hai. In the past, Margaret just had a general understanding of the Space. But as she knew more and more about it, she became awed by the mystery of its existence. Margaret now preferred to stay inside the Space instead of going outside.

    As for Zhao Hai¡¯s closed door cultivation, the Ashley Family did their best so that nobody would disturb him. No matter what happens outside, the Ashley Family guaranteed that Zhao Hai was not to be disturbed. To be honest, Zhao Hai appreciated their efforts.

    The Ashley Family did this also because Zhao Hai was their hope to gain benefits. Therefore, no matter what Zhao Hai wants to do, the Ashley Family would give him their full support.

    Moreover, the Ashley Family truly hoped that Zhao Hai would close up all this time, This was because the current Machine Field was too chaotic. It wouldn¡¯t be good for Zhao Hai to participate in it.

    After the seeded participants were selected, the date for thepetition was decided, and the groupings were prepared, the only thing that everyone needed to do was wait for the next round to start!

 Chapter 1177 â€“ Heading Out

    <h4>Chapter 1177 ¨C Heading Out</h4>

    Zhao Hai finally went out of the Space. Although Margaret liked to stay inside the Space, she had toe out with Zhao Hai since the next round of the qualifiers was about to begin.

    But since Zhao Hai was a seeded participant, he doesn¡¯t need to participate in the beginning stages. At this point, there were 20 thousand people left who were qualified for the next round. Although some of them had withdrawn, there were still more than 10 thousand people left who would participate.

    About more than 10 thousand peoplepeting for 100 spots. One could imagine how fierce thepetition would be. But things were much easier for seeded participants like Zhao Hai. They wouldn¡¯t need to participate in the beginning rounds.

    Nobody objected to this system of having seeded participants. This was because these seeded participants were the powerful experts the Machine Field had. They already had some reputation in the Machine Field, so everyone knew that they were strong. Also, this was the smart thing to do. And even if one was a seeded yer, they would still face the more powerful participants in the final rounds.

    The reason for seeded positions was the fear of two powerful experts meeting in battle prematurely. If there were no seeded participants, then all remaining participants would be in the pool for selection. It might be possible for Xiong Li to meet Streep in the first round. This means that one would be eliminated while a lucky level 3 would defeat their opponent and progress to the next round. Naturally, those who weren¡¯t strong wouldn¡¯t be able to reach the top 100. However, if either Xiong Li or Streep were eliminated and couldn¡¯t join the Six Realm Beginner Competition, it would be a huge loss for the Machine Field.

    Because of this consideration, the Machine Field chose 20 people to be seeded. They also want to see how this would go. If it had great results, then they would select seeded participants for every qualifiers from now on.

    Upon hearing that Zhao Hai hade out, Cadjo took Desbarres and Luke to Zhao Hai¡¯s room. While Zhao Hai was closing up, only Luke was in the building since Cadjo and Desbarres returned to the family. They were Elders of the family. Moreover, due to the restless state of the Machine Field in the past few days, they were needed to help settle things.

    The Ashley Family wasn¡¯t implicated by the situation in the Machine Field. On the contrary, they benefited a lot since they participated in the investigations. Because of the Ashley Family¡¯s position, they were able to lead teams and gain benefits for the family.

    The Ashley Family¡¯s time had trulye. They no longer needed to deal with the Zhang Family. And now that the Zhang Family has been eliminated, the Ashley Family were able to absorb some of the members of their camps and they were even able to get several factories. These gains were certainly good for the family.

    Then there was Zhao Hai being nominated for a seeded position. This caused the family to be ecstatic. It can be said that the Ashley Family was in a festive mood. So upon hearing that Zhao Hai hade out, Cadjo immediately took Desbarres and Luke to visit him.

    Seeing that the three hade to see him, Zhao Hai immediately asked them to sit down. Margaret offered some them some tea before sitting beside Zhao Hai.

    Cadjo looked at Margaret and Zhao Hai¡¯s intimate appearance and didn¡¯t give ament. For three months, Margaret had been inside Zhao Hai¡¯s room while Zhao Hai was closing up. By this point, their rtionship had gone public. Moreover, Thunder didn¡¯t object to the two of them. It was as if he already gave a nonverbal agreement to their rtionship.

    Cadjo looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, did you benefit a lot from your cultivation?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°My harvest isn¡¯t small. The reason I closed up is because I had been contaminated by astral qi back when I was in Yellowsand. I only noticed it aftering back. Therefore, I closed up so that I can refine it. Fortunately, I was able to seed.¡±

    As soon as Zhao Hai said this, Cadjo and the other stared for a moment before their expressions changed. Cadjo quickly said, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯re able to refine astral qi? You¡¯re kidding right?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I won¡¯t joke about this. Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m both a Mage and a Warrior. If I wasn¡¯t, then it would be impossible for me to refine astral qi. But since I¡¯m a Mage and a Warrior, I had the chance to sessfully refine it.¡±

    When he heard this, Cadjoughed out loud and said, ¡°Good, that¡¯s fantastic. Fortune is really looking down on the Ashley Family. Little Hai, how is your offensive strength now? I heard that as long as one concentrates astral qi, their offensive strength would be outstanding.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Right, as long as it is absorbed by my body, the offensive strength of my attacks are enhanced. My formations are now much more powerful than before, even if I use the same amount of spiritual qi.¡±

    Cadjo¡¯s smile turned brighter, then he said, ¡°That¡¯s good. It seems like the seat of this qualifier¡¯s champion is already reserved for you. Perhaps you might even get a good ce in the Six Realm Beginner Competition. Our Ashley family will then be praised by the entire World of Cultivation.¡±

    Desbarres nodded, he was also smiling as he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯ll have to work hard this time. Make the Cultivation Realm know that our Machine Field couldn¡¯t be bullied.¡±

    A lot of things happened in the Machine Field in the past few days. But in the end, all of the me fell into the Yin Yang Sect. The Machine Field and the Cultivation Realm had always minded their separation. Although there were some scuffles from time to time, these were small conflicts. But this time, the Yin Yang Sect caused a huge chaos to descend into the Machine Field. Even if they didn¡¯t know the stance of the other sects in the Cultivation Realm, the Machine Field still decided to be on guard.

    Although it can be said that the Machine Field really wanted to retaliate against the Yin Yang Sect, the individual strength of the Machine Field is just too low. If the Machine Field sent battleships to the Cultivation Realm in order to deal with the Yin Yang Sect, the Cultivation Realm¡¯s sects would certainly stop them.

    Because of this, Desbarres and the others could only suppress the anger in their hearts. They were born and raised in the Machine Field. Because of this, they had a very strong sense of belonging towards the realm. The Machine Field had always been held down by the Cultivation Realm. Whenever Cultivators looked at the people from the Machine Field, all of them would raise their noses up high. There was no way for Desbarres and the others to agree to this.

    Therefore, the Six Realm Beginner Competition has given them the opportunity to vent their anger. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make any breakthrough, then Desbarres might not be this confident. But after Zhao Hai was able to concentrate astral qi, Desbarres was even more certain of Zhao Hai¡¯s sess.

    Most of Zhao Hai¡¯s understanding of the Machine Field hade from theputer. But in the end, aputer was just an inanimate object, there were a lot of things that weren¡¯t true in it. Because of this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know what impact someone who absorbed astral qi to the people in the Machine Field.

    The Machine Field didn¡¯t have any way to absorb astral qi. This has restricted the individual ability of the soldiers in the Machine Field. To be honest, the magical spells of the Machine Field weren¡¯t any weaker than any other attacks in the Cultivation Realm. Once someone was able toyer 1 thousand formations, they would have the same strength as a Core Formation Expert.

    However, the Machine Field didn¡¯t have any technique to absorb astral qi and evil qi. Because of this, they didn¡¯t have any way to increase their offensive abilities.

    Naturally, after many years, it was impossible for the Machine Field to have no way to absorb astral qi and evil qi. However, there were extremely few people who were able to do it. This has a lot to do with the current system of the Machine Field.

    The Machine Field¡¯s practice gave priority to the battle qi and magic. However, both battle qi and magic weren¡¯t suitable for absorbing astral qi into the body.

    Battle Qi specialized in refining the body from outside in. And when the blood was activated, it would produce energy, which was battle qi. Magic specialized in spiritual force. Instead of working on the body, it specializes in the mind. This made it hard to prepare the body for the introduction of astral qi.

    And since battle qi specializes in the body, battle qi became tightly knit with the Warrior¡¯s body. There were simr methods in the Cultivator Realm, but this method made it very hard to attract astral qi to one¡¯s body. This method was just like Zhao Hai¡¯s ster body tempering technique. To be honest, if Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t separate his body and consciousness, it would be impossible for astral qi to be digested into his body.

    Practicing ster body tempering technique was in itself very painful. Zhao Hai¡¯s body had been adapted to the pain, allowing it to take in astral qi. If it were any other Warrior in the Machine Field, then they would not be able to endure the pain.

    There was no need to talk about Mages. Mages specialize in spiritual force. Spiritual force was linked with the brain. Therefore, Mages needed to be careful whenever they cultivate their spiritual force, or else they would sumb to insanity. If their brains were to be heavily damaged, they would definitely turn intoplete idiots in vegetative states.

    It was for this reason that Mages wouldn¡¯t darebine astral qi with their spiritual force.

    The reason why Zhao Hai was able tobine astral qi with his spiritual force was because of his ability to separate his consciousness and body. Actually, this method was truly ingenious.

    It separates one¡¯s mind to their body, turning them into spectators of themselves. So even if the mind was attacked, the body would stay in perfect condition. Additionally, with how strong Zhao Hai¡¯s body was, nothing would be able to hurt him.

    At the same time, since the astral qi that Zhao Hai absorbed came from the Space, it was impossible for Zhao Hai to be harmed. Because of this, Zhao Hai was able to seed in absorbing astral qi!

 Chapter 1178 â€“ Letâ€™s Go Drink

    <h4>Chapter 1178 ¨C Let¡¯s Go Drink</h4>

    Zhao Hai was calmly sitting on the arena¡¯s stand. In the middle of the stadium was a huge tform. Its length and width exceeded 200 meters. It was made out of something that looked like bluestone. But actually, this bluestone was called bluesteel. It was a mineral that was very hard and heavy.

    Ordinarily, this stadium was used for sports events. Although a lot of people cultivate magic and battle qi here, there were still some people who devoted their lives into sports. However, these sports weren¡¯t ordinary sports. The sport was either formations or some wrestling matches. In addition to Mage and Warrior-rted sports, there were also somepetition about Mechs. These Mechpetitions were quite popr in the Machine Field.

    And since Mech matches happen here, the stadium needed to be very big. And this time, the realm qualifiers would be held here.

    As for seeded participants like Zhao Hai and the others, since they wouldn¡¯t fight in the first rounds, they had been given seats by themittee. These seats would be reserved for them so that they could watch from the sidelines and then understand the strength of their opponents.

    Zhao Hai sat on his chair with Xiong Li next to him. Xiong Li looked for Zhao Hai several times these past few days. But every time he went to the Ashley Family¡¯s building, Zhao Hai was in closed-door cultivation. This was the first time the two had met since Zhao Hai went out of the Space.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai was staring at the tform, Xiong Li opened his mouth and said, ¡°Brother, there¡¯s nothing else to watch here. I can beat all of these people with one hand.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. Hahaha. Brother, let¡¯s head out a get a drink.¡±

    When he heard that Zhao Hai was asking him to drink, Xiong Li¡¯s eyes shone as he said, ¡°Good, good. Let¡¯s have a drink. Right, wait for me here, I¡¯ll introduce you to someone.¡± Zhao Hao nodded. Then Xiong Li left. Before long, Xiong Li came back alongside another person. Upon seeing the person Xiong Li brought along, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but gawk. He knew this person.

    It was one of the ten great experts, Fire Dragon Sword Dongfang Yu! The person famous for his fire dragon sword as well as his fire dragon technique. It was said that every time this person went out for a mission, the result wasplete destruction of the surrounding area. It was even rumoured that the money he gained from the mission wasn¡¯t enough topensate for the damage he did.

    Upon seeing Dongfang Yu, Zhao Hai immediately gave his salute and said, ¡°So it¡¯s brother Dongfang. This one is Zhao Hai.¡±

    Dongang Yu was a slim person. He wore Warrior clothing that was longer than average. His face was also quite dark, perhaps because of his long exposure to fire.

    Dongfang Yu also returned Zhao Hai¡¯s gesture as heughed and said, ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ve been hearing good things about Brother Zhao Hai from Brother Xiong Li. Brother Xiong Li rarely praised others. It seems like you¡¯re also someone with real skill.¡± His voice was loud and clear. His straightforward manner of talking makes other people look favorably towards him.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Brother Xiong Li is overly praising me. Let¡¯s go and have a drink.¡± Then Zhao Hai led their group out of the stadium. Naturally, Zhao Hai¡¯s group of three weren¡¯t able to leave the area without being spotted. The other people looked at the three with gazes filled with envy, jealousy, and disdain. As for those participants who weren¡¯t seeded, they couldn¡¯t help but look at the three in envy.

    At this time, a voice was suddenly heard, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, please wait.¡± Zhao Hai turned his head and saw that it was unexpectedly Fire Saint Sun Fei. The two didn¡¯t have any friendly rtionship. They also were no longer hostile to each other. The Ashley Family didn¡¯t seek revenge since Sun Fei now belonged to the Fire Temple. The Fire Temple was also depending on Sun Fei to help them regain their strength. If the Ashley Family decided to retaliate against Sun Fei, then the Fire Temple would interfere. And it wasn¡¯t a good time to have a conflict in the Machine Field.

    Therefore, Cadjo told Zhao Hai that if he met Sun Fei, then he should spare his life unless it was under extreme circumstances. Not only Sun Fei, he was also told to spare the other 20 seeded participants. If he killed ordinary talents, then their families might let the matter go. But if a seeded participant dies, then it would be equivalent to breaking the benefits of their family. And naturally, the affected family would retaliate. However, if Zhao Hai was provoked, then he would certainly be impolite.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care much about this matter. Moreover, Sun Fei didn¡¯t have a grudge against him, only the Ashley Family. In essence, this matter doesn¡¯t have anything to do with him.

    Therefore, upon seeing Sun Fei, Zhao Hai said, ¡°So it¡¯s brother Sun. Does Brother need anything from me?¡±

    Sun Fei bowed towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, I have offended you back in Yellowsand. Please excuse me.¡±

    Upon hearing Sun Fei, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh as he said, ¡°Brother Sun is too polite. At that time, you and I are under themand out our families. After all, we¡¯re from the External Halls. What authority do we have to disobey orders? Brother Sun doesn¡¯t need to apologize, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Sun Fei gave Zhao Hai a bow. Meanwhile, Xiong Li and Dongfang Yu sighed deep inside. This was because Zhao Hai just said what was inside their hearts. They were outsiders to this realm and they could only obey themands of their patron. They were treated like weapons by their families, weapons that can be discarded at any time.

    After Sun Fei gave a bow, he stood up. Then he looked at the three and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything to do, then how about having this little brother treat you to a few drinks?¡±

    Upon hearing Sun Fei, Xiong Li couldn¡¯t help butugh as he said, ¡°Kid, Brother Zhao Hai just beat you. Since this is the case, then you might as welle with us to share a few drinks. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Upon hearing Xiong Li, everyoneughed before they walked out of the stadium. Seeing the four men, those who saw them couldn¡¯t help but stare.

    People already knew about Zhao Hai and Xiong Li¡¯s friendship. As for Zhao Hai and Sun Fei, they two didn¡¯t have any form of friendship. When Sun Fei nominated Zhao Hai to be a seeded participant, Zhao Hai was still closing up at that time. It can be said that the two didn¡¯t have any friendship up until now.

    And now, they were together to have a drink? This was the question on everyone¡¯s mind.

    Zhao Hai and the others proceeded to leave the stadium¡¯s area. Outside, a car was waiting for Zhao Hai. This was a car that Cadjo had given Zhao Hai to use.

    Once they got into the car, Zhao Hai turned to Xiong Li and said, ¡°Brother Xiong, do you know of any ce that has very good wine in the area? I have been closed up for a long time, I need something good to drink.¡±

    Xiong Liughed and said, ¡°Since you asked me, then let¡¯s go to Delin¡¯s Barbecue. You need to taste their barbecue and liquor.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s go with Brother Xiong¡¯s suggestion. Take us to Delin¡¯s Barbecue.¡± Zhao Hai didn¡¯t tell the instruction to the car. Instead, this car actually had a driver. It was an assistant that was assigned to Zhao Hai in order to cater to his needs.

    The driver nodded and then drove the car towards Delin¡¯s Barbecue. Dongfang Yu looked at the driver before he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°It seems like Brother Zhao is the mostfortable out of all of us. Not only do you have a car, you even have an assistant. I¡¯m truly envious.¡±

    Dongfang Yu wasn¡¯t wrong at all. One must know that most families would only treat their core members like this. Members from the External Hall wouldn¡¯t be treated like this. Unless you lead a battalion, is a Camp Lord, an Elder of the Family, or a functioning core member, you won¡¯t get the same treatment as Zao Hai.

    Upon hearing Dongfang Yu, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m just borrowing this in the meantime. Right, is this the ce?¡± Zhao Hai looked at the building outside the car. The small building was made entirely out of wood. It looked much like a cabin in the forest, but muchrger at four stories high.

    Xiong Li nodded and said, ¡°Right, we¡¯re here. Their barbecue is roasted on top of high grade charcoal. It¡¯s vor ispletely out of this world. It¡¯s very delicious.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go have a taste.¡± Then the group got out of the car and then entered the building. Upon entering, they were immediately weed by someone. Much to Zhao Hai¡¯s surprise, they weren¡¯t served by a robot. Instead, it was a real person who met them. This made Zhao Hai even more curious about the owner of the establishment.

    It was clear that this wasn¡¯t Xiong Li¡¯s first time in this ce, so when he saw the waiter, he immediately said, ¡°Prepare a private room for us.¡± The man nodded before leading the group further into the building.

    The first and second floor of the building were public areas. The private rooms were ced on the third floor. These private rooms weren¡¯trge. And since there were only four people in Zhao Hai¡¯s group, they were settled inside a smaller private room.

    After entering their room and then ordering their food and liquor, Xiong Li turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Zhao, I heard that you¡¯ve just ascended recently. Also, I heard that you¡¯ve snagged ady from the Ashley Family. And that you might be a core member of the family in the future. Are all of these true?¡±

    Zhao Hai Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s true, I¡¯m currently in a rtionship with the Ashley Family¡¯s Miss Margaret. She¡¯s Patriarch Thunder¡¯s daughter. But since her rtionship with her father wasn¡¯t good, she doesn¡¯t rely on the family for her ie. Therefore, she became an instructor at the Ascender Academy. She used to be my instructor, but now she¡¯s my girlfriend.¡±

    Xiong Li sighed and said, ¡°You really move fast. Hahaha. But you are also talented. Who would expect you to reach level 4 in such a short time.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just have an innate talent for magic formations. Moreover, I already have strong spiritual force when I ascended. This is the reason why I improved so fast.¡±

    After Zhao Hai said that, a disturbance was suddenly heard outside. Zhao Hai and the others couldn¡¯t help but stare. One must know that they were in Machine Field. Who had courage big enough to cause a huge disturbance here?

 Chapter 1179 â€“ Rampant Machine Field Army Soldiers

    <h4>Chapter 1179 ¨C Rampant Machine Field Army Soldiers</h4>

    Xiong Li also stared, then he frowned and said, ¡°What¡¯s happening? Someone actually dared cause trouble? I heard that Delin¡¯s Barbecue is backed by the Fire Temple. Sun Fei, aren¡¯t you from the Fire Temple? Do you know anything about this?¡±

    Sun Fei shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t been in the Fire Temple for long. But Brother Xiong is correct. The major churches have businesses in the Machine Field.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s very likely that Delin¡¯s Barbecue has a powerful backer. The area it covered isn¡¯t small. Moreover, it has four stories fully made out of wood. It¡¯s impossible to do this if they didn¡¯t have any backers. Let¡¯s head out and see what¡¯s happening. If the Fire Temple is in trouble, we¡¯ll try our best to help.¡±

    Xiong Li and the others didn¡¯t object and just nodded. Then they all stood up and walked out. Just as they exited their room, they heard soundsing from the second floor. As the group went downstairs, they saw people in military uniforms. These people didn¡¯t have any imposing aura around them. However, they all stood straight and it seems like they knew some fighting techniques.

    When Zhao Hai saw these people, he couldn¡¯t help but raise his brow. Then he said, ¡°Aren¡¯t they Mech soldiers? Why are they causing trouble?¡±

    Xiong Li and the others also looked over. When they saw the Mech soldiers, they couldn¡¯t help but gawk. No ordinary person in Machine Field would dare offend those from the Machine Field Army. The status of these soldiers were higher than Mages and Warriors.

    Zhao Hai listened in on the conversation. After some time, he finally understood. These mech soldiers were here for a meal. But while they were ordering their food, one of them tried to hit on the waitress. Unfortunately, this waitress was the irritable type. As the soldier continued to flirt with her, the waitress gave him a p. This caused the soldier to hit the waitress, causing the current disturbance.

    Upon understanding the situation, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression sank, then he coldly snorted. Zhao Hai¡¯s snort wasn¡¯t loud, but it was heard clearly throughout the floor. It was like a thunderp on everyone¡¯s ears.

    Even Xiong LI and the others were shaken by Zhao Hai¡¯s little snort. They couldn¡¯t help but faintly smile. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be this strong.

    Naturally, these mech soldiers were also shaken. When they got their bearings back, all of them turned to Zhao Hai. Their leader was a burly man with short hair and was also wearing a military uniform. He looked quite strong. However, there was a p mark on his face, which ruined his image.

    This mech soldier looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Kid, what are you snorting at? Do you have indigestion? Why don¡¯t you mind your own business?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the mech soldier, then he smiled and said, ¡°I was just eating upstairs and then I heard some wild dogs barking. It disturbed my appetite so I came down to see what is going on. Now I know that it¡¯s not just dogs barking, but one of them actually tried to seamlessly extend their paws to someone else. Only wild dogs would dare bully a woman. It seems like the quality of the Machine Field Army soldiers are getting lower and lower.¡±

    After Zhao Hai said that, Xiong Li and the othersughed out loud. The Mech soldier¡¯s face turned red. But just before he was about to say something, a person behind him whispered something in his ear. The mech soldier¡¯s face changed and he shifted the way he looked at Zhao Hai.

    Upon seeing the soldier¡¯s change in expression, Zhao Hai coldly smiled and said, ¡°What? You know us? Why don¡¯t you report us and see if your brothers will retaliate. If they would, then that¡¯s fine. We can just report this matter and say that thew and order of this isn¡¯t very good. There¡¯s no guarantee for us to participate in thepetition and we¡¯ll just quit. You can find our recements and I wish that they can get good results.¡±

    The more these mech soldiers heard Zhao Hai, the more sweaty their backs became. They were mech soldiers who had higher status that ordinary Mages and Warriors, but who were Zhao Hai and the others? They were Machine Field¡¯s highly-valued seeded participants. They would represent the Machine Field andpete against the other participants from the other realms. There were only 20 people in this seeded list. It can be said that Zhao Hai¡¯s group of four weren¡¯t people anyone could offend right now. If Zhao Hai and the others really did what Zhao Hai said, then these mech soldiers would be dead.

    While he was thinking about this, the mech soldier wiped sweat off his face. Then he calmed down as he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°So it is MIster Zhao Hai, Mister Xiong Li, Mister Dongfang Yu, and Mister Sun Fei. I¡¯m a soldier from the 9th squad of the 4thpany, 3rd battalion, 36th regiment, 2nd Division, 5th Corps of the ascender army, Wan He. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you gentlemen.¡±

    The man gave Zhao Hai a greeting but he also expressed his identity. This caused Zhao Hai to raise an eyebrow. Then he said, ¡°So you¡¯re from the Machine Field Army. No wonder you¡¯re so rampant. So you people came here to humiliate us now that the Church Alliance has been weakened? Do you know who opened this shop? This is the Fire Temple¡¯s establishment.¡±

    These mech soldiers were truly unaware of the owner of this shop. After all, they were just ordinary mech soldiers, they didn¡¯t have any significant background. So after hearing Zhao Hai, they knew that they were wrong. The leader looked embarrassed, then he quickly said, ¡°Please excuse our actions. We really don¡¯t know who this shop¡¯s owner is. We are willing topensate for any damages we caused.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at their expressions and knew that they were truly clueless. If they knew that this was Fire Temple¡¯s establishment, then they wouldn¡¯t have any courage to cause any trouble.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re not aware, I¡¯ll let this matter go. I¡¯ll leave it to you to settle things with the restaurant¡¯s manager.¡±

    The soldier quickly replied, ¡°Of course. Please excuse us for disturbing your meal.¡± Then Zhao Hai nodded before he left along with Xiong Li and the others.

    Once the group had returned to their room, Xiong Li smiled and said, ¡°Brother Zhao, you¡¯re good. Those mech soldiers are usually very prideful. But this time, they had to retreat. They looked like small puppies. Hahahaha. It¡¯s satisfying!¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°They aren¡¯t afraid of me, they¡¯re just afraid of our current reputation. We¡¯re seeded participants of the Machine Field. In the eyes of the higher-ups, one of us is more important than one hundred ordinary mech soldiers. They¡¯re too scared to offend us. Hahaha.¡±

    However, Sun Fei frowned and said, ¡°Brother Zhao, we¡¯ll have to thank you for your efforts. But I¡¯m afraid that now that you have offended them, you¡¯ll have more trouble in the future. After all, mech soldiers have great status in the Machine Field.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s true that he¡¯s a mech soldier. However, he is just an ordinary mech soldier. Meanwhile, I¡¯m an important member of the Ashley Family. He cannot do anything to me.¡±

    Dongfang Yu said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid of those mech soldiers. But Brother Zhao, you have truly pped their faces today. If they head back and talk to their brothers, I¡¯m afraid those from the Machine Field Army would cause you some trouble. This time, 15 of the 20 seeded participants are from the Warrior Association and the Church Alliance while 5 of them are from the Machine Field Army. Moreover, those five aren¡¯t weak. I¡¯m afraid they will try to make trouble for you.¡±

    Zhao Hai seemed to not care, he just smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll just hope that they won¡¯t bother me. After all, all of us are from the same realm. But if they dide looking for trouble, then I¡¯ll have to teach them a lesson.¡±

    When Zhao Hai said this, he let out some of his killing intent. This caused Dongfang Yu and Sun Fei to stare. Then they felt the hair on their backs rise up. They had killed people before, moreover, their ughters were quite frequent. Therefore, they were sensitive to killing auras. Because of this, they were able to feel Zhao Hai¡¯s killing intent. The thickness of Zhao Hai¡¯s killing aura was something that they had never seen before.

    Actually, Sun Fei and Dongfang Yu still had some doubts about Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. When Zhao Hai met people, he was very casual and didn¡¯t have any imposing aura at all. If he wasn¡¯t wearing mage robes, then people wouldn¡¯t even think that he was a Mage. Additionally, Zhao Hai spent most of his time closing up. In their opinion, Zhao Hai was an ascetic Mage who didn¡¯t have richbat experience.

    But after Zhao Hai¡¯s short release of killing intent, Sun Fei and Dongfang Yu began to think that not only were they wrong about Zhao Hai¡¯sck of experience, they were also made aware that Zhao Hai had killed more people than they expected. Being able to hide his aura to an untraceable level was a very fearful ability to have.

    On the other hand, Xiong Li wasn¡¯t surprised. Xiong Li had much more experience inbatpared to Sun Fei and Dongfang Yu. He knew very well how dangerous of a person Zhao Hai was.

    Just as Zhao Hai said that, the group suddenly heard someone call him out from outside, ¡°Zhao Hai,e out here!¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he looked at Xiong Li and the others as he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Interesting, let¡¯s head out and take a look.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai stood up and left their private room for the second time.

    After going down the stairs, Zhao Hai discovered a person on the first floor. His stature was tall and big, making him look strong. However, this person was actually wearing mage robes. He looked 40 years old with his beard and ferocious face. This was the person who was shouting out his name.

    Zhao Hai looked at the man and said, ¡°This one is Zhao Hai. Are you the one looking for me?¡±

    The huge Mage looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You¡¯re Zhao Hai? Kind, you¡¯re quite arrogant, aren¡¯t you? Do you even put our Machine Field Army in your eyes?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the Mage and said, ¡°The Machine Field Army hasn¡¯t done anything worthy of my notice yet. And who are you? You didn¡¯t even introduce yourself. You don¡¯t have the qualifications to call me out.¡±

    As soon as the Mage heard this, his killing aura couldn¡¯t help but re up, then he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Kid, listen carefully. I¡¯m Captain Tao Ke of the Machine Field Army¡¯s External Hall¡¯s Spear Camp. Now tell me whether I have the qualifications to call you out.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°So it is Captain Tao. So does being a captain give you the qualifications to call me out? Am I someone from the Machine Field Army? Am I your subordinate? If not, then you don¡¯t have the rights to call my name out loud.¡±

    Tao Ke paled from anger upon hearing Zhao Hai. He thought that bringing up his status would make Zhao Hai afraid. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to actually retort.

    Zhao Hao looked at Tao Ke¡¯s expression and said, ¡°Captain Tao, you¡¯re asking me if I ced the Machine Field Army in my eyes? Let me ask you this. Your people ate at this restaurant and then bullied the waitress. Your Machine Field Army is truly magnificent. I didn¡¯t expect you to act like space pirates. Why would you want to bully a waitress? Now ask me again why I don¡¯t ce the Machine Field Army in my eyes. Also, Captain Tao, I don¡¯t know if your brothers told you about the background of this restaurant. I really respect your loyalty to each other, but you¡¯re just used as a tool. This isn¡¯t something that a mere captain like you could shoulder.¡±

    Tao Ke looked at Zhao Hai and then coldly snorted and said, ¡°So what? Isn¡¯t this ce just a business of the Fire Temple? What¡¯s so great about that? Are you saying that my Machine Field Army should be afraid of the Fire Temple?¡±

    Zhao Hai seem to stare when he heard Tao Ke. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction, Tao Keughed and said, ¡°What? You think the Fire Temple is anything in the eyes of the Machine Field Army? Let me tell you, Zhao Hai, we aren¡¯t afraid of the Fire Temple. Even if someone from the Fire Temple is here, I still wouldn¡¯t be afraid of them!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± A calm voice was heard. Zhao Hai looked at the source of the sound and saw people wearing red robes walk in from outside. The one who just talked was an old Mage. He looked close to 100-years old, and his hair was fully grey. However, one could see that the old man¡¯s eyes were still as sharp as the eyes of an eagle.

    The old Mage arrived in front of Tao Ke. He looked at the Machine Field Army Captain, then he sneered and said, ¡°Little External Hall Captain, what gave you the courage to be so arrogant in my Fire Temple¡¯s territory? Do your words represent the Machine Field Army? Are you themander-in-chief? And since you aren¡¯t afraid of the Fire Temple, then does that mean that the Fire Temple should be afraid of you?¡±

    Tao Ke stayed in ce as he stared at the old Mage. Sweat began trickling down his cheek. This was because he recognized who this old Mage was. This person was a Bishop of the Fire Temple, famously known as zing Condor Ma Fenglei. This Bishop wasn¡¯t exactly known as an amicable gentleman. All those who offended him ended up dead. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t afraid of anyone. It was even rumored that he cursed the Machine Field Army¡¯s Commander-in-Chief right to his face. He caused headaches to anyone he encountered. A person like this wasn¡¯t someone a small Captain could offend.

    Tao Ke immediately felt his throat dry up. Cold sweat began building up on his back. He didn¡¯t expect that such a trivial matter in a small Fire Temple shop would cause this grandfather to appear. Tao Ke couldn¡¯t help but think about his dark days ahead!

 Chapter 1180 â€“ Arenâ€™t You Just Looking For A Woman?

    <h4>Chapter 1180 ¨C Aren¡¯t You Just Looking For A Woman?</h4>

    After speaking to Tao Ke, Ma Fenglei turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You¡¯re Zhao Hai? Good, very good. Let this old Ma express his gratitude.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Bishop Ma is too polite. Sun Fei and I are friends. And since Sun Fei is from the Fire Temple, it¡¯s natural that I would help him. I hope that Bishop Ma wouldn¡¯t think that I¡¯m budging into your matters.¡±

    When he heard Zhao Hai, Ma Fengleiughed and said, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re quite interesting. Why would I think that? There are some people in the Machine Field who think that the Magic Church Alliance had be weak. They¡¯re like dogs and cats that can¡¯t wait to urinate on our territories. What a joke. Even ants from the Machine Field Army dared to spit on our faces. Hahaha. And he doesn¡¯t even represent the army. Even if those oldmanderse here, they would still need my approval to do anything.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything as he just smiled. But on the other hand, Tao Ke turned pale white. If other people have said this, then he might not care. However, it was Ma Fenglei, often called Crazy Ma by a lot of people. There was nothing that he wouldn¡¯t dare to do.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t respond, Ma Fenglei turned his eyes back to Tao Ke. He sneered and said, ¡°What? You want to test my patience? Captain Tao Ke, right? I¡¯ll start with you.¡± Then he waved his hand, causing Tao Ke to be held down by one of the Fire Temple¡¯s men. Tao Ke was pinned to the ground, but he didn¡¯t do anything to resist.

    After taking Tao Ke down, Ma Fenglei said, ¡°Find those people who came here earlier. Then send word to the Machine Field Army about what happened. Have them deal with their own men. If they can¡¯t do it, then this Ma Fenglei will discipline them myself!¡± After Ma Fenglei said this, one of his men immediatelyplied and left to do the task.

    Seeing that the situation has been handled, Ma Fenglei turned to Zhao Hai as he smiled and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, you did well. However, this matter will bring you quite the trouble. How do you n to deal with it?¡±

    Zhao Hai nonchntly smiled and said, ¡°How to deal with it? I¡¯ll do the same as Bishop Ma. In thepetition, I¡¯ll make sure to erase any person from the Machine Field Army unlucky enough to face me.¡± Zhao Hai was smiling the entire time he said this line. He didn¡¯t have any hint of killing aura on him at all. His tone was natural and peaceful, it was as though he was talking with some folks while eating some steamed buns.

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Ma Fenglei¡¯s pupils shrunk for a moment, then heughed and said, ¡°Good, good. Hahaha. So Zhao Hai, why don¡¯t you join my Fire Temple? If you do, I¡¯ll make you a Camp Lord.¡±

    Upon hearing Ma Fenglei, Xiong Li and the others couldn¡¯t help but suck in cold air. There were no ascender Camp Lords in the entire Machine Field. Ma Fenglei¡¯s appreciation for Zhao Hai actually made him invite Zhao Hai to be a Camp Lord. This was a very important matter.

    Zhao Hai looked at Ma Fenglei, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Bishop Ma must be joking. You should be aware of my rtionship with Margaret. How could I join the Fire Temple?¡±

    Ma Fenglei looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I see no reason why not. Aren¡¯t you just looking for a woman? As long as you join the Fire Temple, you can have all the women you want.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared at Ma Fenglei, then heughed and said, ¡°Bishop Ma, you think this Zhao Hai iscking women? Aren¡¯t you looking down on me too much?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s response, Xiong Li and the others couldn¡¯t help but get nervous. Ma Fenglei¡¯s temperament was very infamous in the Machine Field. Zhao Hai was probably the first person to talk to Ma Fenglei like this in the past several years.

    However, their worries were blown away when Ma Fenglei suddenly burst outughing as he said, ¡°Good, good. I haven¡¯t misjudged you.¡± Then he turned his hand before throwing something towards Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai caught the object and saw that it was a small badge.

    Zhao Hai looked at Ma Fenglei in confusion. Ma Fenglei smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s a Guest Badge of the Fire Temple. We have a lot of guest experts in the Temple. Since you don¡¯t want to join us, take that instead.¡±

    Upon hearing Ma Fenglei, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll be impolite and take this. This Zhao Hai thanks Bishop Ma.¡± Ma Fengleiughed once more before he waved his hand and left the restaurant.

    When Ma Fenglei left, Zhao Hai turned to look at Xiong Li and the others and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t eaten yet but people have already been disturbing us. But it seems like nobody will disturb us now. Let¡¯s eat! We¡¯re not leaving this ce until we¡¯re drunk.¡±

    Xiong Li looked at Zhao Hai and then he suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Brother Zhao, I really admire your courage. Did you know that nobody talks to Ma Fenglei like that? Even Machine Field natives wouldn¡¯t dare, much less ascenders.¡±

    Zhao Hai just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. He believed that Ma Fenglei wouldn¡¯t move against him. Moreover, the Fire Temple was currently at its weakest point. If Ma Fenglei decided to attack Zhao Hai, then he¡¯s not worthy of the position of Bishop.

    The reason why Ma Fenglei dared to publicly berate the Machine Field Army was because he didn¡¯t only have the Fire Temple at his back, the Church Alliance would also support him.

    Because of the recent event, the Divine Earth Pce and the Fire Temple were heavily damaged. It can be said that their vitality had suffered an injury. These two churches were very important pirs of the Church Alliance. Damage to these two would also damage the alliance. Because of this, the Alliance has to be united at this time. Whether it be the Warrior Association or the Machine Field Army, the Alliance would certainly counter-attack if either of these two dared to move against them.

    Therefore, Ma Fenglei dared to offend the Machine Field Army at this time. However, Ma Fenglei wouldn¡¯t offend Zhao Hai. This was because Zhao Hai held a very special status in the Ashley Family. Ma Fenglei also received information that the Ashley Family had withdrawn all of their participants save for Zhao Hai. In this case, if Ma Fenglei dared to touch Zhao Hai, then the Ashley Family would certainly retaliate heavily.

    Actually, even if the Fire Temple was damaged, it was still not afraid of the Ashley Family. However, the Ashley Family was an important pir of the Dark Church. If they fought with the Ashley Family, the Dark Church would certainly insert themselves. This was something that the Fire Temple would never want to happen.

    Due to these considerations, Zhao Hai determined that Ma Fenglei wouldn¡¯t do anything to him. Moreover, from what Zhao Hai can see, Ma Fenglei wasn¡¯t the sort of person to do that.

    The group returned to their private room. When they got settled in, the staff immediately brought in meat and wine. Moreover, it can be seen that the items they brought in were the best quality goods. It was obvious that they were very thankful for what Zhao Hai and the others did.

    After the staff left the room, Dongfang Yu looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Zhao, are you really nning to erase the Machine Field Army¡¯s people in the qualifiers?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I am, but I¡¯ll have to look more into the matter. After all, I don¡¯t just represent myself, I¡¯m also carrying the Ashley Family¡¯s name. I don¡¯t want to cause trouble for the family. If the Machine Field Army is really concerned about their pride, then I¡¯ll have no choice but to be impolite.¡±

    Dongfang Yu looked at Zhao Hai then heughed and said, ¡°Good, good. Hahaha. If they really hold on to their pride, then make sure to inform me. If I meet anyone from the Machine Field Army, I¡¯ll also destroy them.¡±

    Xiong Liughed and said, ¡°Why are you two making ns on your own? Count me in!¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡±, Sun Fei said as he lifted his wine ss. Everyoneughed before they clinked their sses and downed their wine in one go.

    The group ate meat and drank wine until they could no longer consume anything. When they wanted to get the check, the restaurant staff told them that their meal was free of charge.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t too polite and expressed his thanks before leaving the restaurant. Just as Zhao Hai got outside, his driver greeted him and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, the General Manager want me to tell you that he has something to talk to you about.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned his head to Xiong Li and the others and said, ¡°Brother Xiong, Brother Dongfang, Brother Sun, I¡¯ll have to leave first. Let¡¯s share more drinks in the future whenever we¡¯re free.¡±

    Xiong Li and the others held their fists to salute Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai returned the gesture before he got into the car. Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s car quickly speeding out of sight, Xiong Li sighed and said, ¡°Brother Zhao is truly not an average person. I can¡¯tpare to him.¡±

    Dongfang Yu smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Not just you. Even those old foxes wouldn¡¯tpare to Zhao Hai. It¡¯s ridiculous to think that I expected him to be someone who only knows how to cultivate. He certainly wasn¡¯t an ordinary person back in the lower realms.¡±

    Sun Fei nodded, ¡°Brother Hai is strong. However, he wouldn¡¯t kill people easily. But if you be his enemy, then your future won¡¯t be bright. It¡¯s fortunate that I was able to meet you outside the stadium. If I didn¡¯t apologize, then I might suffer in the future.¡±

    When Xiong Li and Dongfang Yu heard Sun Fei, they couldn¡¯t help butugh. They knew that what Sun Fei said was right. If he didn¡¯t meet them, then he would certainly suffer under Zhao Hai. After all, they were in a hostile rtionship before.

    But what the three didn¡¯t know was that they were beginning to subconsciously think that they were no match against Zhao Hai. It was only a matter of time before they would truly be defeated.

    The three exchanged a few more words before bidding each other farewell. They needed to find a ce to digest their experiences today. They also needed to tell their groups about what just transpired so that they could make the right preparations. After all, this incident involved a lot of big groups. And they believed that this incident was the exact reason why the Ashley Family called Zhao Hai back.

 Chapter 1181 â€“ Suppression Using a Magnificent Cover

    <h4>Chapter 1181 ¨C Suppression Using a Magnificent Cover</h4>

    After Zhao Hai boarded the car, he immediately took out some spatial water and then drank it. So after the car arrived at its destination, Zhao Hai was refreshed.

    Upon getting off the car, Zhao Hai directly went upstairs before he was led to Cadjo¡¯s room by a robot.

    When they arrived outside Cadjo¡¯s room, the robot knocked twice and said, ¡°General Manager, Mister Zhao Hai is here.¡±

    Cadjo quickly replied, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Zhao Hai pushed the door and walked in. He saw Cadjo, Desbarres, and Luke inside. Zhao Hai gave the three men a salute. Cadjo waved his hand and said, ¡°Little Hai, I just received a message from Old Ma Fenglei. He expressed his gratitude and said that he made you a guest expert of the Fire Temple. What is going on?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and then told everyone about what just happened while in Delin¡¯s Barbecue. Cadjo and the others were intently listening. After Zhao Hai finished talking, Cadjo nodded and said, ¡°So it¡¯s like that. Good, very good. Although you offended the Machine Field Army, you managed to hook the Fire Temple in. We already established a connection with the Wu Family, and now there is the Fire Temple. This is going to be good for us. After all, the Fire Temple has a huge influence in the Church Alliance. With our rtionship with the Warrior Association and the Church Alliance, offending the Machine Field Army is nothing.¡±

    Desbarres nodded and said, ¡°I also think that today¡¯s matter isn¡¯t an ident. It¡¯s possible that the Machine Field Army sent those people to probe us. Otherwise, those Mech Soldiers wouldn¡¯t have been that courageous. They should be the first ones to know what would happen if they caused any disturbance in Machine Field.¡±

    Luke nodded as well and added, ¡°Delin¡¯s Barbecue is a very famous establishment in the. Almost everyone knew that it belonged to the Fire Temple. However, those mech soldiers actually dared to cause trouble there. This matter isn¡¯t simple. Cadjo, I think we should report this matter to the Patriarch. This way, he would make some preparations.¡±

    Cadjo nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll send word to the Patriarch. At the same time, I¡¯ll get in contact with the Wu Family and the Fire Temple. It¡¯s best if we can contact the other Churches as well, just to make sure.¡±

    Luke nodded and said, ¡°The Machine Field Army has five seeded participants in thepetition. Little Hai, they might try to deal with you. You should prepare.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and nodded. Cadjo looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°If the Machine Field Army doesn¡¯t go too hard, let them go. However, if they dared to be excessive, you don¡¯t have to be polite. Just kill them!¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°You can rest assured, General Manager. I know what to do.¡±

    Cadjo nodded, ¡°Alright, you can go take a rest. Although the Machine Field looks very calm, you shouldn¡¯t underestimate the undercurrents happening within. You need to be more careful.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, before he bowed and left the room.

    After Zhao Hai left, Cadjo smiled faintly and said, ¡°Hmm, I didn¡¯t expect the Machine Field army¡¯s action to give the Ashley Family an opportunity. If we can make the Wu Family and the Fire Temple our allies, then it would be very good for the family.¡±

    Desbarres smiled and said, ¡°To be honest, this is due to Little Hai¡¯s luck. If it weren¡¯t for him, then we wouldn¡¯t have been able to establish a connection with the Fire Temple. He actually managed to be a guest expert of the temple. It seems like Old Ma Fenglei really appreciated Zhao Hai.¡±

    Cadjo nodded and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Little Hai to amuse Ma Fenglei. Also, Little Hai actually refused a Camp Lord position. That¡¯s quite a rich offer.¡±

    Desbarres smiled and said, ¡°Old Ma didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to care little about money and status. He¡¯s more concerned about sentiment. Little Hai already connected himself with the Bone Symbol Camp. As long as the family doesn¡¯t harm him, I believe he wouldn¡¯t leave.¡±

    Luke sighed and said, ¡°Little Hai is just too strong. I¡¯m afraid the Ashley Family wouldn¡¯t be able to keep him. Our Ashley Family is just too small. A character as great as him would leave sooner orter.¡±

    Cadjo replied, ¡°If he leaves, then we can¡¯t do anything about it. As long as the Ashley Family is in his heart, we could still rely on him when we encounter any trouble.¡±

    Desbarres nodded, ¡°Right, I have the same thought.¡¯

    ¡­

    By this time, Zhao Hai had already returned to his room. As soon as he entered, Zhao Hai immediately went to the Space. Margaret already went ahead of him.

    Seeing Zhao Hai arrive, Margaret and the others immediately weed him. Especially Margaret, whose face was full of worry. After some time, she said, ¡°Brother Hai, you¡¯re being too risky this time. Ma Fenglei is a difficult person to face. If he decided to deal with you, then it¡¯ll be huge trouble.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Rest assured, I know where things stand. He wouldn¡¯t deal with me. It¡¯s fine.¡± Laura and the others knew that Zhao Hai said was right. However, they were still nervous upon seeing Zhao Hai talk with Ma Fenglei. This was because the old man¡¯s reputation in the Machine Field was too well known.

    Before this, Laura and the others didn¡¯t know about Ma Fenglei. But when Margaret saw Zhao Hai speaking with the Fire Temple Bishop, her expression changed. Then she told Laura and the others about Ma Fenglei, which caused Laura and the others to be nervous as well.

    Since the matter has been settled, the group rxed and then went to the living room. After everyone had sat down, Zhao Hai turned to Margaret and said, ¡°Actually, I was thinking about the Ashley Family during that time. The family needed several allies. I couldn¡¯t stay in the Machine Field all the time, perhaps I might leave after thepetition. Margaret, will you follow me or stay here?¡±

    Margaret shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t have much connection to the family anyway. But this doesn¡¯t mean that I will abandon the family. Brother Hai, if the Ashley Family were to meet any problems, we need to help them. Even if we can¡¯t save everyone, we should still make sure that Camp Lord and the others are safe.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Rest assured, if anything happens, I will certainly offer my help.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The day quickly went past. The next day, Zhao Hai decided to stay inside the Space. After all, he didn¡¯t have any fights today, there was no need to go to the stadium.

    Moreover, the two days didn¡¯t have anything worth looking at. The level of thosepeting simply weren¡¯t enough to gain Zhao Hai¡¯s attention.

    Zhao Hai thought that after what happened to Yellowsand, the battles further on wouldn¡¯t be too bloody. However, he didn¡¯t expect the fights to be bloodier than before. Those who were eliminated had suffered injuries. There were even some people who were killed on the stage. Some were also cripplied and there was even an instance where both participants mutually wounded themselves.

    Upon seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare, then his expression turned difficult. When Margaret looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s expression, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Brother Hai? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed and then said, ¡°It seems like the people in the Machine Field really don¡¯t regard Ascenders as proper equals. Have you ever thought of how many Ascenders would die after the qualifiers? There are nearly 100 thousand people in the beginning, and there are also those who were crippled. No wonder the Mages and Warriors of the Machine Field couldn¡¯tpete against the Cultivators. You should know that those who are killed in the qualifiers are elites of their respective families. If they were trained well, then they might turn out to be powerful experts. They might even be able to fight against the Cultivators. But now, their lives ended in thispetition. In this case, how could Mages and Warriors get powerful? It seems like there are some people in the Machine Field that doesn¡¯t want Ascenders to get powerful.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Laura and the others stared, then their expressions changed as well. Margaret couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°Brother Hai, how is that possible?¡±

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted and said, ¡°Why would it be impossible? Think about it, which people have the most power over the Machine Field? Its the battleships and the mechs. If Mages and Warriors get stronger, then their control over the Machine Field would be affected. Do you think those who control the battleships and the mechs would ept having their benefits taken? In this case, it¡¯s impossible for Mages and Warriors to rise up. And there¡¯s also the way the Machine Field natives discriminate against Ascenders. It¡¯s natural for them to suppress Mages and Warriors. However, since they couldn¡¯t tantly reveal the suppression, they needed to find a way to hide it. So isn¡¯t thispetition a perfect way to hide it? Thispetition gathered every single talented ascender in the realm. Even if some geniuses were left in the end, the other realms would take care of them. In the Six Realm Beginner Competition, not only would Mages and Warriors get injured, only very few of them manage to survive. With so few numbers left, there would be no way for them to influence the Machine Field.¡±

    Laura and the others couldn¡¯t help but unconsciously nod. They thought that what Zhao Hai said was reasonable. If what Zhao Hai said was true, then it would be too scary. This was basically the Machine Field getting rid of their capable subordinates.

    Zhao Hai let out a long breath and then said, ¡°Meanwhile, the Cultivation Realm has a different idea. Since Great Sects absorb ascenders, as long as one of them bes powerful, the sect would gain a powerful expert. Because the Cultivation Realm talk using strength, they couldn¡¯t suppress ascenders. For them Ascenders are another source for powerful experts. They wouldn¡¯t threaten the benefits of ascenders. Conversely, they would cultivate ascenders so that they could provide more benefits to their sect. This allowed the Cultivation Realm to progress quickly. But in the Machine Field, Mages and Warriors were kept powerless. The potential of Magic Theory is truly wasted.¡±

 Chapter 1182 â€“ Circulating Rumor

    <h4>Chapter 1182 ¨C Circting Rumor</h4>

    Laura and the others were earnestly listening. Zhao Hai looked at them and then said, ¡°At this time, you should already have some understanding about Magic Theory. Magic Theory is very formidable and special. Once you reach a very high level, 10 thousandyer formations could allow you to fight battleships. If you continue to get stronger, then there¡¯s no reason for you to be any weaker than Cultivators. At high levels, Magic Theory might even win. As for mid and early stages, it¡¯s possible topete at an equal standing. But as you can see, Mages and Warriors are being suppressed. They have no way to fight back at all. Isn¡¯t this wrong?¡±

    Bang! Margaret pounded on the table. Then with clenched teeth, she said, ¡°Shameless, those shameless people!¡±

    Zhao Hai stared at Margaret, he didn¡¯t expect here reaction to be this big. Zhao Hai looked at Margaret in confusion and then said, ¡°Margaret, why are you so agitated? You¡¯re a Machine Field native?¡±

    Margaret breathed in twice to calm down, then she turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, my mother is also an Ascender. Moreover, I have worked in the Ascender Academy for many years. I saw the hope in the eyes of each Ascender as they venture out to the Machine Field. For them to suffer such a fate is very hateful. Those behind this matter are bastards.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, we can¡¯t do anything about it for now. If we get an opportunityter, I¡¯ll try to fix this matter. But now, I¡¯mpletely helpless.¡±

    Margaret smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to do anything now. I¡¯m just angry. The Machine Field has been suppressed by the Cultivation Realm for many years because our low-middle level experts couldn¡¯tpare to the Cultivators. But as it turns out, the Machine Field has been suppressing itself.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Alright, thinking about this right now is just useless. Instead, let¡¯s prepare. The Six Realm Beginner Competition would give us the opportunity toe in contact with the other five realms.¡±

    Margaret nodded. At this time, Laura said, ¡°Brother Hai, do you think we would be recognized by Lu Wei because of this?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°So what if we get recognized? I¡¯m no longer afraid of him. Lu Wei and the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor are no longer threats. What we need to worry about is the Myriad Treasure Pavillion. Compared to the two, the Pavillion is more dangerous. It¡¯s fortunate that the pavillion doesn¡¯t know what we look like. Until they find us, nothing should happen to us.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded. They agreed to Zhao Hai¡¯s words. At this point, Lu Wei and the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor are no longer Zhao Hai¡¯s enemies. What Zhao Hai needed to worry about right now was the Myriad Treasures Pavillion.

    Time passed by and soon the qualifiers were about to reach its final rounds. At this point, the original 100 thousand participants had been whittled down to 1 thousand.

    And this was also the time where the 20 seeded participants would enter thepetition. 19 of these participants had no issues to them whatsoever, the only exception was Zhao Hai.

    There were people who suspected Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. The core of this rumor was the fact that nobody saw Zhao Hai make a move. Although Xiong Li and Sun Fei were giving Zhao Hai¡¯s praises, the matter with Zhao Hai, Xiong Li, Dongfang Yu, and Sun Fei drinking together nullified their rmendations. Because of this, people began to think that Xiong Li and Sun Fei were rmending Zhao Hai just because they were friends.

    During the time when Xiong Li said his nomination, the voice of this rumor was very small. But this time, for some apparent reason, the voices were getting louder.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai knew that the Machine Field Army was behind this. Even if it was Ma Fenglei who pped their faces, the army couldn¡¯t do anything about his due to the Fire Temple. However, they could move against Zhao Hai. In the eyes of the Machine Field Army, Zhao Hai was nothing more than an Ascender of the Ashley Family. Even if it were the Ashley Family¡¯s core members, the Army would still dare to kill them. Therefore, what could the Ashley Family do?

    These questions about Zhao Hai¡¯s abilities were just the beginning. It seems like the Machine Field Army was not yet ready to give up. Upon thinking about this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sneer, he thought, ¡®Alright, Machine Field Army, let¡¯s y.¡¯

    The battles between these top 1000 were still decided by electronic drawing of lots. The Machine Field prepared ten arenas for this event so that ten battles could happen at the same time. The Six Realm Beginner Competition is fast approaching, there¡¯s no need to waste time.

    Of the first 20 people drawn, Zhao Hai and Xiong Li weren¡¯t among them. On the other hand, Dongfang Yu and Sun Fei went on to fight their matches. Zhao Hai and Xiong Li didn¡¯t bother looking at the fights, their opponents weren¡¯t strong, there was nothing to see.

    Zhao Hai sat beside Xiong Li in their assigned seats. All those around them were looking in their direction, most of the looks were heading towards Zhao Hai. And these gazes were filled with suspicion.

    Upon seeing these people, Xiong Li said, ¡°These bastards. They actually suspect your strength. Little Hai, when your timees, don¡¯t hold back. Kill your enemy in one shot.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already prepared a list. As long as I run into those in my list, I wouldn¡¯t let them off.¡±

    Xiong Li asked, ¡°List? What list?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees. Right, Brother Dongfang fights quickly. He should be back soon.¡± When Zhao Hai told Xiong Li this, Dongfang appeared.

    When Zhao Hai saw Dongfang Yu, he shouted, ¡°Brother Dongfang, aren¡¯t you too quick? Did you surrender?¡±

    Dongfang Yu sneered and said, ¡°Get lost. When will your dog mouth spout good words? When my enemy saw that he was against me, he immediately surrendered.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Alright. Come take a seat. Since you won, today¡¯s your treat.¡±

    Dongfang Yuughed and said, ¡°Only you is this cheap to take advantage of this. Alright, let¡¯s wait for Little Fei to return. Oh, he¡¯s back. Little Fei, you¡¯re quite fast.¡±

    Sun Fei smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just lucky to meet a level 3. That fellow is very lucky. He actually reached the top 1000 while being level 3.¡±

    As he said this, an announcement was heard, ¡°Xiong Li, prepare for the next battle in Arena 5.¡±

    Zhao Hai turned his head to Xiong Li and said, ¡°Brother Xiong, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Xiong Liughed as he stood up and left. Seeing Xiong Li leaving, Donfang Yu turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, how long do you think Big Brother Xiong would take?¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others already knew about each other¡¯s ages. Xiong Li was the oldest, followed by Dongfang Yu, then Zhao Hai, then Sun Fei. This is the reason why Dongfang Yu called Xiong Li ¡®Big Brother¡¯.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Rest assured, Big Brother Xiong wouldn¡¯t take long. Brother Xiong is fierce when he goes to battle. As long as he is in battle, there¡¯s no need to worry about him. It¡¯s his enemy who needs to be afraid of being destroyed.¡±

    Sun Fei nodded, ¡°Right, there¡¯s no need to worry about him. On the other hand, we need to talk about Brother Hai. There are many bad rumors circting around nowadays. I¡¯m afraid people would try to deal with you. Be careful.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m actually hoping that people would disturb me. It just so happens that my Undead Army needed powerful experts. I¡¯ll just use them to add to these numbers.¡±

    Sun Fei smiled faintly and said, ¡°Right, how strong is your Undead Army? I¡¯d like to see them one day.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Forget it, you don¡¯t want to see them. Those who see my Undead army would be one of my Undead. Do you still want to see?¡±

    Sun Fei smiled bitterly and then shook his head as he said, ¡°Alright, just forget it. I haven¡¯t lived long enough. Big Brother Xiong is back, it seems like his opponent surrendered as well.¡±

    Zhao Hai chuckled and said, ¡°Right, if he fought somebody, he would look very happy. But look at him now, he looks dejected. He definitely haven¡¯t fought someone.¡±

    Dongfang Yuughed and said, ¡°Big Brother Xiong, why the long face? Did you lose?¡±

    Xiong Li stared, then he said, ¡°Get lost. When did this grandfather lose? The coward surrendered the moment I began to power up. It was boring. I thought I could have a good exercise. But in the end, I wasted time.¡±

    As soon as they heard Xiong Li, Zhao Hai and the othersughed. At this time, another announcement was heard, ¡°Zhao Hai, prepare to fight in Arena 3.¡±

    Zhao Hai stretched his body and then said, ¡°Finally, it¡¯s my turn. Let¡¯s see who I¡¯m up against. If it¡¯s from the Machine Field Army, then that fellow is truly unfortunate.¡± Then Zhao Hai stood up and then left.

    Seeing Zhao Hai leave, Xiong Li looked at Dong Fangyu and said, ¡°Dongfang, what were you talking about with Little Hai just now? Did the Machine Field Army offend him?¡±

    Dongfang Yu¡¯s eyes shed lightly and said, ¡°Big Brother Xiong, don¡¯t you think that the recent rumors about Little Hai appeared too sudden? Back when you said your nomination, not a lot of people doubted Little Hai¡¯s strength. But now of all times, these rumors became louder and louder. Isn¡¯t it strange?¡±

    When Xiong Li and Sun Fei heard this, they stared for a moment before they understood. Then they turned to Dongfang Yu and said, ¡°Are you talking about the Machine Field Army?¡±

    Dongfang Yu nodded, ¡°Right, the Machine Field Army. Little Hai offended the Machine Field Army before. I heard that even if Ma Fenglei was the one who pped the army¡¯s face, the Army couldn¡¯t do anything to him. Because of this, they could only deal with Little Hai. I reckon they are the one who spread these rumors. Moreover, this could only be their first step. They should have something else nned.¡±

    Xiong Li¡¯s expression changed. Then he said, ¡°Then isn¡¯t this a problem? What do we do if they deal with Zhao Hai?¡±

    Dongfang Yu shook his head and said, ¡°Rx, if they want to take action, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do it outside. Otherwise, the Machine Field would turn into chaos. They can only deal with Little Hai in the arena. However, those idiots in the Machine Field army underestimated Little Hai¡¯s strength. Wanting to kill him on the area? Hahaha. Even if they sent in Streep, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to do it.¡±

    Xiong Li¡¯s expression loosened up, but he still coldly snorted and said, ¡°If the Machine Field Army decided to do this, then as long as I meet anyone from the army, I will kill them immediately.¡±

    Dongfang Yu smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid they wouldn¡¯t give us that opportunity. Except the five seeded participants from the army, all other participants would just surrender immediately.¡±

    Xiong Li¡¯s face turned ugly, then he sneered and said, ¡°But we would still meet sooner orter. As long as the Six Realm Beginner Competition ends, I can just go after them.¡±

    Dongfang Yu smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s think about how to survive the Six Realm Beginner Competition first. This time, the other realms also had genius-level characters. We have no advantage over them at all. In this case, it would be difficult even for us to survive.¡±

    Xiong Li coldly snorted and said, ¡°Hmph. At worst, I can just go all out and kill as many people as possible before I die.¡±

    At this time, somebody shouted, ¡°Zhao Hai is fighting someone. Everyone, let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Then after that, a surge of people began going towards Zhao Hai¡¯s arena.

    Upon seeing this, Xiong Li couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then the three of them shook their heads as they bitterly smiled. Xiong Li muttered, ¡°Which idiot believes such rumors? If it¡¯s possible, let¡¯s figure out which people spread it. Alright, let¡¯s take a look at Little Hai¡¯s opponent. If it¡¯s from the Machine Field Army, then Dongfang might be able to save himself from treating everyone to a meal.¡±

    Dongfang Yuughed and said, ¡°Alright, although I really don¡¯t care about saving money, I¡¯d like to be treated by Little Hai.¡± Then the threeughed before walking towards Arena 3.

    Upon arriving at Arena 3, the three stared. This was because there was a sea of people present. Compared to their own matches, Zhao Hai¡¯s had much more attention.

    The three looked at the stage and saw two people on it. One of them was Zhao Hai while the other was a Warrior. The Warrior was very tall at about two meters high. His skin waspletely covered with iron. He also had a bald head. His weapon was quite special as well. On one hand, he has a huge tower shield while the other hand held a thick broadsword!

    Upon seeing this, Xiong Li couldn¡¯t help but gawk. Then he forced a smile as he said, ¡°Damn, it¡¯s really someone from the Machine Field Army. Isn¡¯t that the famous Iron Tower? He¡¯s very famous for being hard to deal with. He almost got into the 20 seeded participants. But because of mine and Sun Fei¡¯s rmendation, the spot went to Little Hai. I didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai¡¯s first opponent to be him. Isn¡¯t this too suspicious?¡±

    Dongfang Yu frowned and said, ¡°Suspicious, it is very suspicious. Is it possible that this is arranged by the Machine Field Army? Who would have thought that Zhao Hai¡¯s first opponent to be someone who is qualified to be on the top 20?¡±

 Chapter 1183 â€“ Am I Unqualified?

    <h4>Chapter 1183 ¨C Am I Unqualified?</h4>

    When Xiong Li and Sun Fei heard Dongfang Yu say this, Xiong Li said, ¡°Dongfang, what are you saying? Are you saying that the random lot is being manipted?¡±

    Dongfang Yu coldly snorted and said, ¡°Those fellows from the Machine Field Army are getting more and more arrogant. It wouldn¡¯t be impossible for them to manipte the random lot. If we let the Machine Field army go on like this, we would only suffer. If those Machine Field Army bastards let us go against Zhao Hai, what do we do?¡±

    Xiong Li and Sun Fei stared for a moment upon hearing Dongfang Yu. Then their expressions changed. They knew that the consequences of this matter is very serious. If they were to meet Zhao Hai, then their future opportunities would certainly be stopped.

    Xiong Li immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡±

    Dongfang Yu stopped him and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be anxious. In any case, a fight will happen today. We should wait until tomorrow. After Little Hai¡¯s fight, we should go together and do something about it.¡± Xiong Li nodded, then he turned his head to the arena.

    Zhao Hai was standing there and facing his enemy. He knew about Iron Tower of the Machine Field Army¡¯s External Hall. This man was known for his height as well as the giant tower shield that he held. His cultivation method was also very special. In three words, his cultivation method was, work hard, work hard, work hard. It was a type of cultivation method that refined the body. This body refining method was very formidable. If it was practiced to a very deep state, one¡¯s body would be very resilient. Most swords and spears wouldn¡¯t be able to pierce through the skin.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai also knew that Iron Tower had the opportunity to be a seeded participant. It¡¯s just a pity that he went up against Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai looked at his opponent, then he smiled and said, ¡°Interesting, I actually met you in my first fight. Hahaha. The Machine Field Army¡¯s ns are very good.¡±

    Iron Tower coldly snorted and said, ¡°You can still afford to smile? Today, I¡¯ll let you know who is more qualified to be a seeded participant.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Iron Tower and then he smiled and said, ¡°Being a seeded participant isn¡¯t necessarily nice. Alright, it¡¯s useless to talk anymore. Let¡¯s just prove it!¡±

    Iron Tower coldly snorted and said, ¡°I have the same idea!¡± Then after he said that, he mmed his tower shield in front of him and then roared towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai just smiled and then waved his hand, casting a 5yer magic formation. Iron Tower quickly braced his tower shield in order to block Zhao Hai¡¯s spell. However, the formation suddenly exploded, surrounding the arena with ck mist. This caused the spectators to be clueless about what was happening in the arena.

    But Iron Tower quickly found something strange. Although they were surrounded by dark smoke, the arena was free of any obstruction. He could still see properly inside. The dark mist looked like a shield that covered the arena.

    Iron Tower didn¡¯t know what Zhao Hai¡¯s n was. He looked at Zhao Hai warily. Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°You think I¡¯m unqualified to be a seeded participant. I¡¯ll let you see why I was chosen instead of you.¡± Then Zhao Hai made a move. He took out his own tower shield and on his other hand was a giant hammer.

    Iron Tower couldn¡¯t help but stare at Zhao Hai. Seeing his opponent¡¯s reaction, Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Come, let me see if you have any skill.¡±

    Iron Tower regained his rity. He stared at Zhao Hai before breathing in cold air, then he said, ¡°You¡¯re also a Warrior?¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Correct. I¡¯m both a Mage and a Warrior. Hahaha. Here I go.¡± Then his figure moved as he charged towards Iron Tower.

    Iron Tower immediately recovered. He roared as he prepared to defend against Zhao Hai. He settled his tower shield to his shoulder as he braced for impact.

    Boom! A loud sound was heard as the two parties collided with each other. Because of their collision, the entire arena fiercely shook.

    In this collision, both Zhao Hai and Iron Tower were subjected to a massive seismic force. However, when this force entered Zhao Hai¡¯s body, it merely rippled out before it vanishedpletely. The bluesteel by his feet was just cracked and he wasn¡¯t blown away.

    On the other hand, Iron Tower suffered a different fate. He was shaken by the force and had to retreat a few steps. Every step he made caused an indentation to appear on the bluesteel arena.

    Iron Tower was only able to stabilize himself after retreating eight steps back. Just as Iron Tower regained his position, Zhao Hai rushed over with his tower shield, looking much like a giant charging elephant.

    Iron Tower saw this and knew that if he were to get hit, he would be finished. He roared and then held his shield up high before mming it firmly straight into the ground.

    Iron Tower¡¯s shield was specially-made. Below the shield was a sharp point. With Iron Tower¡¯s immense strength, a third of the shield easily sunk into the bluesteel floor. Iron Tower wanted to stop Zhao Hai¡¯s charge using this method.

    However, Iron Tower underestimated Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. During their first collision, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t even use his full force, only about a fourth of his strength.

    It can be said that Zhao Hai¡¯s present strength was terrifying. In the past, Zhao Hai¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t this huge. However, after absorbing astral qi, Zhao Hai¡¯s strength skyrocketed. Don¡¯t forget, Zhao Hai uses the ster body tempering technique. No matter what he does, his body would certainly get stronger as time goes by.

    Zhao Hai saw Iron Tower¡¯s move, but he didn¡¯t care. This time, he was charging over with 80% of his strength. After a bang, Iron Tower¡¯s body flew. Meanwhile, his tower shield was broken. It was clear that Zhao Hai had put much more power in this charge.

    Since Iron Tower¡¯s body was in the air, there was no way for him to stabilize his body. Zhao Hai took a few steps forward before jumping. Then he waved his hammer and smashed it straight down towards Iron Tower.

    ng! Iron Tower was like an iron ball dropped from a ne. He fell to the arena, his broadsword had already been bent by Zhao Hai.

    Bang! Iron Tower¡¯s huge figure fell into the arena. At the same time, blood spurted out of his mouth. Although it can be said that Iron Tower was truly strong, he was still human in the end. This fall, along with Zhao Hai¡¯s powerful strength, shook Iron Tower¡¯s internal organs violently.

    At this time, Zhao Hai fell back to the ground and then he immediately rushed towards Iron Tower. Iron Tower knew that Zhao Hai was about to kill him, but he didn¡¯t shout his surrender. He knew clearly that shouting at this point was useless.

    Zhao Hai being both a Mage and a Warrior, this was information that the Machine Field Army¡¯s intelligence division failed to collect. Naturally, this was because Zhao Hai had been keeping it a secret all this time. Now that he knew about Zhao Hai¡¯s secret, Zhao Hai would certainly make sure to get rid of him. It was already certain that he would die today.

    Nobody wanted to die, the same was true for Iron Tower. He rolled on the ground before doing his best to stand. However, since he stood too quickly, he couldn¡¯t help but spurt out blood.

    Zhao Hai looked at Iron Tower, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Iron Tower, now do you still think that I don¡¯t have the qualifications to be seeded?¡±

    Iron Tower coldly snorted but he didn¡¯t say anything. When he saw that Zhao Hai was a Mage and a Warrior, he knew that he could no longer win. Not only was Zhao Hai qualified to be seeded, it was even possible for him to be the strongest participant in this qualifier.

    Zhao Hai looked at Iron Tower, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°I decided that if the Machine Field Army really wants to deal with me, then I would kill every participant they have in thispetition. So die!¡± Then he moved as fast as a cheetah. But this time, he didn¡¯t have a shield and hammer in his hand. Instead, Zhao Hai took out arge ive!

    Iron Tower¡¯s eyes shrunk, he didn¡¯t notice when Zhao Hai traded his weapon. Moreover, he had no idea what Zhao Hai¡¯s weapon was. But he knew that Zhao Hai¡¯s weapons weren¡¯t normal. And from the looks of this weapon, its purpose seems to be cleaving people in two!

    With this thought in mind, Iron Tower quickly lifted his tower shield. Although the tower shield only had two-thirds of its body left, it was still a huge piece of steel. Iron Tower had just managed to recover, so holding up the shield wasn¡¯t a problem.

    Just as Iron Tower lifted his shield, Zhao Hai¡¯s ive arrived. After a ¡®ka¡¯ sound, Zhao Hai stepped on the arena again, his ive in his hand. On the other hand, Iron Tower stood in ce with his tower shield in his hand. After some time, the tall shield fell to the ground, Iron Tower¡¯s hand fell along with it. Then shortly after that, Iron Tower¡¯s body seemed to lean on one side before it began falling on the ground.

    At this time, a red line appeared across Iron Tower¡¯s body. The wound went from his left shoulder to his right waist. Zhao Hai¡¯s ive actually split him in half.

    Zhao Hai looked at Iron Tower then he stomped his feet. The broken half of the tower shield that was embedded into the arena flew over. At the same time, Zhao Hai waved his hand as Iron Tower¡¯s other part of the shield as well as broadsword flew over. Then after turning Iron Tower into an Undead, Zhao Hai repaired the tower shield as well as the broadsword.

    After taking care of these, Zhao Hai withdrew the dark mist surrounding the arena. When the mist dissipated, Zhao Hai saw an indignant crowd. However, he didn¡¯t care as he turned his head towards the referee.

    The referee was nkly staring at Zhao Hai. At the same time, he also swept his gaze towards the arena. It¡¯s obvious that he was looking for Iron Tower.

    When Zhao Hai saw that the referee didn¡¯t announce anything, he said, ¡°Referee, could you announce the result?¡±

    The referee stared, then he said, ¡°Zhao Hai, where¡¯s your opponent? Why is he not here? Without him here, I cannot announce anything.¡±

    Zhao Hai just met the referee¡¯s response with a smile. This caused the referee to feel ufortable. He received a bribe from the Machine Field Army to help Iron Tower. But since the arena was covered, he couldn¡¯t do anything. Therefore, he could only give Zhao Hai a hard time now.

 Chapter 1184 â€“ New Rule

    <h4>Chapter 1184 ¨C New Rule</h4>

    Zhao Hai looked at the referee and knew that the man was nning to make things hard for him. This was because there were a lot of instances in thispetition where the oue of the fight was unnatural. Therefore, referees were in ce to dispute and decide the winner and loser of the match.

    If this was other people, then the people on the stands would have berated the referee. But since it was Zhao Hai, nobody spoke. They also wanted to know where Iron Tower went.

    Zhao Hai looked at the referee, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°He vanished, is that an issue? Since he¡¯s gone while I stayed, should I be the winner? Why is the referee dying the result?¡±

    The referee couldn¡¯t help but stare at Zhao Hai¡¯s question. ording to the rules of thepetition, the winner of thepetition was decided by who remained standing in the arena. Even if Iron Tower wasn¡¯t killed by Zhao Hai, he wasn¡¯t on the arena, so he lost.

    The referee was somewhat angry. He looked at Zhao Hai and coldly snorted as he said, ¡°I¡¯m the referee, and this is my requirement.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the referee, then he suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Alright, you are the referee. But don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re under the control of themittee. Do you remember what happened to the past members of themittee? Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    When the referee heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then his expression changed. He really wanted to make things hard for Zhao Hai, but after hearing Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. Just like Zhao Hai said, referees still answer to themittee. When thestmittee members tried to suppress the participants, they were removed. The referee even heard that all of those members had already died, killed by the vengeful small families.

    As for the referee, he was just a small element in thepetition. If he dared to cause trouble this time, he would definitely be killed. Upon thinking about this, the referee shivered inside. At this moment, he wanted to punch himself for epting the bribe from the Machine Field Army.

    The referee was truly in a hard ce. One must know that among all of the arenas, Zhao Hai¡¯s arena had the most attention right now. Because of the recent rumors circting around, everyone¡¯s curiosity was directed at Zhao Hai. All of them wanted to see how strong Zhao Hai really is.

    It was because of this that the referee was afraid to make a decision. If he makes it hard for Zhao Hai, then he would be removed as the referee.

    At this time, someone from the crowd suddenly shouted, ¡°Zhao Hai, stop talking nonsense. What did you do to deceive Iron Tower? You¡¯re unqualified to be seeded. You took Iron Tower¡¯s spot!¡±

    As soon as this person¡¯s voice was heard, more and moreints came in. All of these voices hinted that Zhao Hai was very suspicious. Zhao Hai looked at the direction of the voices and knew from Laura and the others that these people had connections to the Machine Field Army. Theirints cause everyone around them to get agitated. This caused a disturbance in the area.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t surprised at all. He looked at everyone and said, ¡°Does everyone really want to see Iron Tower?¡±

    The stands bursted with conversation. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care, he just smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you see Iron Tower.¡±

    Everyone looked at Zhao Hai. They were wondering about what he would do. Will he take out a handful of ash, pick up a stone, or get a lump of charcoal?

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about their reaction. He just smiled before waving his hand. A man appeared next to him. This man had green skin. He held a giant tower shield on one hand and then a broadsword on the other. He stood beside Zhao Hai for everyone to see.

    All the spectators stared. They didn¡¯t expect Iron Tower to really appear. Moreover, he seems to be intact.

    The referee still didn¡¯t know what to do up to this point. So when he saw Iron Tower, he immediately asked, ¡°Iron Tower, where were you? Did you admit defeat?¡±

    Iron Tower didn¡¯t make any noise, he just stayed in ce. Zhao Hai suddenlyughed, causing those under the arena to wonder.

    Zhao Hai looked at the referee and said, ¡°Mister Referee, you really need to practice your eyesight. At your current level, you shouldn¡¯t be a referee. If a misjudgement happens, things would get serious.¡±

    When the referee heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but gawk. Then he inspected Iron Tower once again. And this time, he discovered an issue, Iron Tower wasn¡¯t breathing.

    Even if the referee was an idiot, he would still know what was going on. At the same time, he was shocked by what Zhao Hai did. He actually killed Iron Tower and made him into an Undead.

    Zhao Hai looked at the referee. Then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Mister Referee, can you announce the result now?¡±

    When the referee saw Zhao Hai smile, he felt his heart turn cold. He just found out how ruthless Zhao Hai was. It would be unwise to go against such a person. It wouldn¡¯t be good if he doesn¡¯t dere Zhao Hai a winner. Therefore, he immediately announced, ¡°Zhao Hai is the victor!¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, then he got down from the arena. Although the arena had stairs designed into it, none of the participants used it. They would show their magic and just jump down or fly away from the arena. It was rare for people to walk down the stairs like Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai calmly walked down the stairs step by step. Moreover, he didn¡¯t store Iron Tower and just had him follow behind.

    As for the people from the Machine Field Army, they were far away from the arena so they weren¡¯t able to see Iron Tower¡¯s appearance. Because of this, one of them shouted, ¡°Why did you announce the winner? Iron Tower is still on the stage!¡±

    The referee wasn¡¯t a fool. He knew who were making the disturbance just now. However, he knew that he couldn¡¯t offend Zhao Hai. Moreover, those sent by the Machine Field Army were idiots. Creating a disturbance at this time wasn¡¯t useful.

    The referee gazed coldly at the person on the crowd and said, ¡°Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see that Iron Tower has been turned into Undead? And who are you to judge my decision? Are you the referee?¡±

    As soon as these people heard the referee, they couldn¡¯t help but pause. Then they turned their gazes towards Zhao Hai and then to Iron Tower behind him. It didn¡¯t take long for them to discover that the huge armored man was not breathing.

    The area turned silent immediately. Everyone was staring at Iron Tower and Zhao Hai. Even those who were somewhat familiar with Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but retreat upon seeing this sight.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone¡¯s reaction and suddenlyughed, then he continued to walk forward. Everyone stared at Zhao Hai¡¯s back and then looked at each other in horror, especially those from the Machine Field Army. They saw that Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes stayed the same, which made everyone even more shocked. Each one of them felt shivers running down their spines.

    Zhao Hai quickly met with Xiong Li and the others. Upon seeing Zhao Hai, Xiong Li patted his shoulder as heughed and said, ¡°Little Hai, good job. Beautiful. Let¡¯s leave this ce and have a drink.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go have a drink.¡± The groupughed before they headed out of the stadium. Everyone¡¯s gazes were on them, but they seem to not care at all.

    Zhao Hai only put Iron Tower away when they were about to ride the car. Then the group proceeded towards the restaurant. This time, they didn¡¯t go to Delin¡¯s Barbecue, instead they visited a different ce. After everyone had ced their orders and had settled down, Sun Fei turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, Second Brother Dongfang said that your match may have been tampered with. He wants us to act on it so that the Machine Field Army wouldn¡¯t pit us against each other. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It definitely is the case. But it¡¯s not good toin against the Machine Field Army right now. We have Iron Tower as a witness. He should be able to know what is going on. When the timees, he will be a witness against the army. We have to follow the proper procedures. Let¡¯s have our families formally protest against thepetition. I want to see how these things end.¡±

    Xiong Li¡¯s expression turned ugly, ¡°Hmph. The Machine Field Army should hope that I don¡¯t meet their people. I¡¯ll definitely kill them all.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright. These are struggles of the higher-ups. It¡¯s something we cannot control. Let¡¯s drink! We still have battles tomorrow.¡± At this time, their dishes and liquor were delivered.

    When Zhao Hai returned to the Ashley Family¡¯s building, Cadjo and the others immediately made an official protest. However, Cadjo didn¡¯t target the suspicious drawing of lots. Instead, heined about Zhao Hai having an unfair referee. This should be enough to keep the Machine Field Army in line.

    Also, the Ashley Family weren¡¯t the only ones to issue a protest. The Wu Family, Fire Temple, and Dongfang Yu¡¯s Yan Family also lodged a protest. But instead of the referee, their families targeted the suspicious drawing ofpetitors. The protest of these families turned into a very serious matter. It provoked a chain reaction, causing every influence to turn their heads to this matter. Another investigation began.

    The Machine Field Army suddenly found themselves ying a dizzy game of chess. The current Machine Field was in a very sensitive state. And during this time, they actually dared to do so many things. They were truly asking for trouble. They immediately made countermeasures but the effect wasn¡¯t great. In the end, the investigation found some clues and these clues were pointed directly at the Machine Field Army.

    However, the huge powers knew that this matter couldn¡¯t be made public. If the small powers were to catch wind of it, then the Machine Field would be plunged into chaos once more.

    The entire matter caused the Machine Field Army to pay a heavy price. In the end, the matter was sessfully suppressed. This also made the Machine Field Army hate the Zhao Hai even more.

    After this matter, themittee announces a new rule. To better ensure the fighting prowess of the Machine Field in the uing Six Realm Beginner Competition, the seeded participants would no longer be chosen to fight against each other. This rule would also extend to the top 100 talents in the Machine Field.

    This new rule caused waves in the realm. But after being pressed by the three major powers, everything calmed down. At the same time, Zhao Hai and the others felt relieved.

 Chapter 1185 â€“ Provocation

    <h4>Chapter 1185 ¨C Provocation</h4>

    Iron Tower died without much attention. And besides a few unlucky referees, almost nothing happened.

    The Machine Field just passed through a huge chaotic event. They wouldn¡¯t want to enter another one at this time. Whether it be the Machine Field Army, Church Alliance, or the Warrior Association, nobody wanted to see the Machine Field turn chaotic. Because of this, everyone took a step back. The Machine Field Army was hit with light sanctions while the Church Alliance and Warrior Association stopped making noise.

    But in this small event, the Machine Field Army managed to lose the most. While they were able to keep their five seeded participants, they didn¡¯t manage to gain anything. On the other hand, they lost a lot due to the penalties. This caused them to hate Zhao Hai even more. After all, he was the reason why their two ns failed.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about this. The Machine Field Army would no longer dare to make a move on him now. If the Machine FIeld Army decided to make another move, then the Church Alliance and the Warrior Association would no longer let them off.

    If it was a one-on-one fight against either the Church Alliance or the Warrior Association, then the Machine Field Army would have no reason to be afraid. However, if the two groups were to work together, then the army would have a hard time. Therefore, they wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move at this time.

    Zhao Hai was well aware of these matters. The entire Machine Field had already been mapped by the Space. He can see whatever he wanted to see and there were no equipment nor magic that can stop him. Because of this, he was able to know the decision made by the various powers.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t disappointed with the verdict. This was within his expectations. If the Machine Field didn¡¯t do it this way, then that would be very suspicious. After all, these people weren¡¯t idiots. They were still on guard against the Cultivation Realm. The Cultivation Realm had noments about the Yin Yang Sect¡¯s actions. So if the Machine Field Army suddenly turned chaotic, the Cultivation Realm¡¯s Cultivators would certainly make a move. In this case, all three major powers would suffer the same bad luck. Therefore, they had to find a peaceful way to solve this matter.

    But in the end, none of these matters affected Zhao Hai. If he met people from the Machine Field Army, he would still kill them.

    Since the Army already hated him, there was no need to curry favor with them. It was better to be ruthless to them since they were already on bad terms. But there was one thing that made Zhao Hai disappointed. He could no longer meet the people from the Machine Field Army who were among the seeded ones as well as those in the top 100.

    However, Zhao Hai changed his mind after thinking about it. If he could still meet those from the top 100, then this meant that he might be setup to meet Donfang Yu or Xiong Li. It would be troublesome when that timees.

    Another three days ofpetition passed by and the final 100 have already been chosen. And as expected, the 20 seeded participants were among these 100 people. And at this point, nobody dared doubt Zhao Hai¡¯s strength.

    After the top 100 were selected, the following event would be the ranking tournament. In this rankingpetition, no casualties were allowed. If one kills or severely injures someone, then that person would be removed from the top 100. They would then be reced by those who were close to being in the top 100.

    This rule was kept in ce in order to protect the top 100 strongest people. This would ensure that the Machine Field would be in its bestbat state during the Six Realm Beginner Competition.

    Zhao Hai had no objection to this new rule. After all, he was now considered to be a participant of the Machine Field. Moreover, it can be said that the top 100 were the most powerful beginners in the Machine Field in the past five years. Each injury to these 100 people was an injury to the Machine Field¡¯s benefits.

    But even if Zhao Hai didn¡¯t object to this rule, this doesn¡¯t mean that he appreciates it. In fact, Zhao Hai despised the rule. This rule was mainly enforced so that the ascenders would work harder for the Machine Field. If they were truly afraid of loss, then they wouldn¡¯t have made such brutal elimination rounds.

    Compared to these 100, the 100 thousand participants should also be paid attention to. Rtive to the strength of the Cultivation Realm, the power of these 100 participants was simply meaningless. On the other hand, if those 100 thousand people were trained well, then they might provide ample strength to the Machine Field.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t voice these thoughts for now. Because even if he did, people wouldn¡¯t listen. On the contrary, it would just attract the attention of everyone in the Machine Field. With the Machine Field Army being the mainbat arm of the realm, the benefits involved was too great. This cannot be changed in a short time.

    While the undercurrents was till surging, the 100 rankingpetition finally started. This was one of the liveliest days in the stadium. This was because these 100 people represented the strongest beginners in the past 5 years. And this rankingpetition would decide on who the strongest one of them was.

    People seem to be born with a hint ofpetitive spirit. This was more evident in this rankingpetition, which ignited the enthusiasm within everyone. This caused the ranking tournament to be the liveliest part of the realm qualifier.

    Most importantly, the top 100 ranking tournament would be broadcasted to the realm. This was because there wouldn¡¯t be a lot of bloody idents that would happen. This would allow the majority of people to be able to watch it.

    Not far from the arena, the 100 strongest participants were assigned their own special seats. Xiong Li, Zhao Hai, and the others were sitting together. Xiong Li turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, are you excited to face Streep and the others?¡±

    Zhao Hai just smiled and said, ¡°Not really. What I want to fight are those from the other realms. Fighting Streep and the others is simply useless.¡±

    Xiong Li red at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Get out. Are you saying that you aren¡¯t taking us seriously? But since you¡¯re powerful, then you might as well help us when we face the other realms.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly, then he turned to look at Dongfang Yu. Seeing Zhao Hai, Dongfang Yu smiled and said, ¡°The Six Realm Beginner Competition starts just like the realm qualifiers. It would also start with an elimination round. But this time, the scale is much smaller. After all, each realm could only have 100 participants each. Generally, they would find a ce and then give each person a number te. Then the participants would snatch each other¡¯s number tes. These number tes would decide the seeded participants of thepetition. Those who reached the top ten would be seeded while the others would be ordinary participants. Seeded participants would be exempted from the first and second round of thepetition, they would enter in the third. The first two rounds would be the elimination battles while the third round is the battle for points. And the one with the most points wins the first ce.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°And those ced beyond 100 would also be ranked?¡±

    Donfang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Right. Everyone from the first to the 600th will be ranked. From 600-500th position, they would obtain some constion prizes like weapons as well as pieces of precious ores, herbal medicines, and so on. 500-400th position would obtain ten of these items, 400-300 will get 50 precious items, 300-200 will get the rights to some mines. The prize gets more valuable as the rank gets higher. Naturally, the most valuable prizes belonged to those ranked 100 and higher. These rewards include mineral richs, and things of equal or greater value. However, it must be said that the most money one could make in the Six Realm Beginner Competition wasn¡¯t in these prizes. Instead, it was from betting!¡±

    Zhao Hai gawked and asked, ¡°Betting?¡±

    Dongfang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Yes. There¡¯s a huge gambling scene whenever the Six Realm Beginner Competition draws near. Some of these gambling centers offer their services to individual bets. They would bet on yers and see how long they couldst. Naturally, the odds for each participant is different. There¡¯s also gambling for major powers. A group from the Machine Field, say the Ashley Family, could send a representative to bet using someary resources or other valuable items. If they win, then they would gain a lot. Actually, we, the top 100, already have some bets ced on us.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°So it¡¯s like that. Interesting. It seems like the other realms are going to bleed a lot this time.¡±

    Dongfang Yu understood what Zhao Hai wanted to say. He looked at Zhao Hai and couldn¡¯t help but gently shake his head. He really didn¡¯t know where Zhao Hai got his confidence. Although he knew that Zhao Hai could almost dominate the Machine Field qualifiers, it was a different story when ites to the experts from the other realms. The other 5 realms were on apletely different levelpared to the experts of the Machine Field.

    At this time, theputer had made its pick. Zhao Hai looked at the disy to see who the twopetitors were. One of them was a seeded participant from the Machine Field army. While the other person wasn¡¯t seeded, he was still a level 4 expert. In fact, almost all of the top 100 participants were level 4.

    The sight of so many level 4 experts was also the reason why Zhao Hai believed that the Mages and Warriors could have the power to fight those in the other realms. With 4 years of practice on average, these people were able to reach level 4. If they kept practicing in optimum conditions, then who knows what they can achieve.

    It¡¯s just a pity that nearly a hundred thousand Ascenders had either been killed or crippled with no hopes of recovering.

    With this thought in mind, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel anger deep in his heart. This was aplete suppression of the Ascenders by the Machine Field Natives. And since the Ascenders were the minority, they simply had no way to rebel.

    At this moment, the fight had begun. The seeded participant from the Machine Field Army was a Warrior who had a long spear his hand. He was nicknamed Iron Lancer!

    The reason why he was called this name was because he was a rare cavalry Warrior!

    And since Iron Lancer was a cavalry warrior, he also had his mount from the lower realm. This magic beast was a special species of horse that had formidable strength. Iron Lancer¡¯s strength as well as his mount made him a famous expert in the Machine Field army, which allowed him to be selected as one of the seeded participants in thispetition.

    In the previous matches, Zhao Hai was able to see Iron Lancer¡¯s strength. He looked formidable, especially when he was on top of his mount. The mount wasn¡¯t any worse than magic beasts from the Machine Field. The result of the coordination between beast and man was more than adding the two together.

    Iron Lancer¡¯s opponent was a Mage. This Mage was wearing dark robes, it seems like he was a Dark Mage. The Mage was thin, almost as though he was a skeleton. From what Zhao Hai saw in the previous battles, this Dark Mage specializes in summons. He could use 100yer formations that could summon dark creatures to fight for him. His strength was also very formidable.

    The current arena was now 500 meters long and 200 meters wide. This way, everyone could exert their full strength.

    Iron Lancer and the Dark Mage were now about 300 meters away from each other. Iron Lancer was already on top of his mount. His mount looked very special. It had a horn on its head, a long and ck body covered in scales, hooks on its tail, and fangs in its mouth. It doesn¡¯t look like a horse, more like a wolf-horse hybrid.

    When the signal to begin the fight was heard, Iron Lancer immediately held hisnce and pointed it towards the Dark Mage. Then he tapped his horse¡¯s belly twice with his foot, causing him to careen towards the Dark Mage.

    At the same time, the Dark Mage held his hands to release ayered formation. Then in front of him, a giant wolf immediately appeared. This giant wolf wasn¡¯t any smaller than Iron Lancer¡¯s mount. Seeing the enemy, the giant wolf roared and charged.

    After releasing the giant wolf, the Dark Mage quickly retreated. Simultaneously, he also waved his hand as he mumbled. Another magic formation appeared, this time it was a 30yer formation. A rhinoceros appeared from this formation. However, the rhinoceros didn¡¯t immediately charge towards Iron Lancer. Instead, it stood before the Dark Mage, acting as a hulking shield.

    When the Dark Mage was about to chant another incantation, Iron Lancer had already dealt with the giant wolf. Iron Lancer waved hisnce and then sent sword qi towards the rhinoceros. The rhino roared and released a dark shield to cover itself. And at the same time, it lowered its head and charged towards Iron Lancer.

    But at this moment, Iron Lancer mped his mount with his two legs, causing the horse to neigh and leap. It caused Iron Lancer to vault over the rhino and appear directly in front of the Dark Mage. The Dark Mage didn¡¯t move. This was because Iron Lancer¡¯snce was already pointed at his throat. The Dark Mage was defeated.

    After defeating the Dark Mage, Iron Lancer withdrew his weapon and then turned his gazes towards the stands. Nobody knew who he was staring at except for Zhao Hai. Iron Lancer was looking straight into Zhao Hai with a heavy look of provocation.

 Chapter 1186 â€“ Wind Sword Zheng Yu

    <h4>Chapter 1186 ¨C Wind Sword Zheng Yu</h4>

    Zhao Hai looked at Iron Lancer¡¯s departing back. Then he smiled as he turned to Xiong Li and said, ¡°This guy. He actually dared to provoke me. It¡¯s a shame that I¡¯m not allowed to kill people. Or else he won¡¯t survive.¡±

    Xiong Li coldly snorted and said, ¡°Just wait, an opportunity will definitelye. Aren¡¯t we all going to the Six Realm Beginner Competition? Judging by their skill, they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive the elimination round. We can make our move then.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see when we arrive at the elimination round. To be honest, I really want to see how strong the other realms are. Big Brother Xiong, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Xiong Li was picked, his opponent was a Warrior not from the 20 seeded but from the top 100 participants.

    Xiong Li nced at the list and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up. He stood up and said, ¡°Yes, I finally get to y. Brothers, I¡¯ll head out first.¡± Then he immediately rushed towards the arena. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile after seeing this.

    Xiong Li¡¯s fight ended very quickly. Although his opponent wasn¡¯t weak, he was still not a match against Xiong Li. In the following fights, nothing managed to attract Zhao Hai¡¯s attention. Most of these fights ended quickly, long drawn out battles rarely happened.

    Zhao Hai knew that all of the participants wished their fights to end quicker. After all, the longer one fights, the more ws they would reveal.

    For experts, the line between life and death was very thin. This was the truth that everyone understood. This was like wars where there were spans of days or even weeks where nothing happens. And then there would be a sudden fight to end it all.

    The first day of battle ended quickly. On this day, a total of 30 battles had been organized. Of Zhao Hai¡¯s group of four, only Xiong Li was able to fight, the others had yet to be selected.

    On the next day, Zhao Hai and the others returned to the arena. Butpared to the rxed attitude on the first day, Zhao Hai and the others were more tensed. This was because they were worried that they might meet each other in the arena.

    At exactly 8:00 am, theputer began to draw names. The first batch of fighters were soon selected. Upon seeing this list, the audience couldn¡¯t help but get into an uproar.

    There wasn¡¯t anything strange on the list, nor did the four brothers manage to go up against each other. On the contrary, the list was quitemon. The first on the list was Zhao Hai. But the one he was up against was Machine Field Army¡¯s Wind Sword Zheng Yu, one of their five seeded participants.

    Ever since Zheng Yu ascended, he used his sword as well as his technique in order to gain the title of the fastest sword among the beginners of the Machine Field.

    And with Zheng Yu¡¯s fast sword, he was considered to be the nemesis of Mages. Since his attacks were quick, his sword qi was also quick to hit the enemy. This timing would disrupt any Mage trying to cast magic. This caused Mages to be unable to use their skills and end up getting defeated.

    It was precisely because of his talent that the people were in an uproar upon seeing the matchup. Although ordinary people didn¡¯t know about the rtionship between Zhao Hai and the Machine Field Army, just like the Machine Field Army they initially suspected Zhao Hai¡¯s selection as a seeded participant. But after several fights, this idea soon vanished. Zhao Hai had proven to them that he had the qualifications to be seeded.

    Those who were skeptical at first became supporters. After all, besides Zhao Hai, the top 20 seeded participants were well known characters in the Machine Field. It can be said that Zhao Hai was a dark horse. Everyone hoped to see him show his might and overthrow the established strong participants.

    This was the reason why people be chaotic upon seeing Zhao Hai go against the nemesis of Mages, Zheng Yu.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about this as he slowly approached the arena. At this time, Zheng Yu was already on the arena, staring at Zhao Hai with a cold gaze.

    When Zhao Hai got on the arena, the arena¡¯s shields immediately rose up. Zhao Hai gave Zheng Yu a salute. However, Zheng Yu didn¡¯t return the gesture. Instead, he looked coldly at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re amazing just because you defeated Iron Tower. That guy is just someone who has thick skin. If you met me earlier, then you have already been killed. You should thank themittee for saving you.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Zheng Yu, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°And why did you only tell me this now that the top 100 has been selected? The words you said just made you look bad.¡±

    Zheng Yu looked at Zhao Hai and then said with disdain, ¡°If you still depend on your cheating method of reaching the top 100, then you can only be at the bottom of this rankingpetition. You¡¯ll never be able to defeat another seeded participant.¡±

    Zhao Hai just smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s see.¡± At this time, the ring sounded out marking the start of the fight. Zheng Yu quickly waved his hand and taking his sword out. Then almost instantly, he waved it towards Zhao Hai, sending a sword qi flying along the way.

    The sword was swung really fast, and its sword qi was simrly as quick. In almost a blink of an eye, the sword had already reached Zhao Hai.

    At this moment, a formation appeared in front of Zhao Hai. Before the sword qi hit him, a shield was already there to block. Zheng Yu¡¯s aggressive sword qi was actually blocked by Zhao Hai¡¯s magic formation.

    Although Zheng Yu was very arrogant when facing Zhao Hai, he still knew that he needed to be careful. He knew Iron Tower¡¯s strength, so he knew that Iron Tower wouldn¡¯t just fall down in one blow. The sword qi he sent out was just a probe to have a fair assessment of Zhao Hai strength. And at this time, Zheng Yu knew that Zhao Hai was strong.

    Zheng Yu knew that he couldn¡¯t stop. He waved his sword again and again, sending sword qi flying like machine gunfire towards Zhao Hai.

    This caused the spectators to be excited. The reason these people came to watch this battle was because they saw Zhao Hai as a dark horse. He was a mysterious character whose techniques were never seen before. During his past battles, Zhao Hai would always use his dark mist, making the audience unable to see what was going on inside. When the dark mist dissipates, only then would they know that Zhao Hai had won. Only a few people were able to see Zhao Hai¡¯s attacks. Because of this, everyone was very curious about him.

    Unexpectedly, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t cover the arena with dark mist this time. Because of this, people could now see how he fights. This caused them to feel excitement towards the show.

    When Zhao Hai saw Zheng Yu¡¯s speed in releasing sword qi, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but shrink. While his right hand was still holding the defensive formation, Zhao Hai made some gestures with his left hand, releasing a 10yer formation in front of him.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s action, everyone watching couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Not only those watching, even experts from the Machine Field were surprised.

    Using both hands to use two magic formations at the same time wasn¡¯t an easy task. One needed to split their attention in order to aplish this. Moreover, the ratio of this division needed to be seriously considered. After all, this rtes to one¡¯s control over their spiritual force. Diverting one¡¯s concentration might cause the copse of a formation and lead to a bacsh. Because of this, most Mages would never use two formations at the same time. Using one formation for each hand like Zhao Hai was something that only a few Mages could achieve.

    After Zhao Hai¡¯s second formation was finished,rge quantities of fiery arrows appeared. This formation had already be Zhao Hai¡¯s signature, ten thousand fiery arrows. These arrows weren¡¯t meant to attack Zheng Yu, instead it was to block the sword qi that were being sent over.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Each collision caused a spectacr light show for everyone watching. This caused the audience to apud in glee. However, there were those who stayed calm and quiet among these disys. This was because they just discovered how strong Zheng Yu and Zhao Hai were.

    The arena was soon filled with smoke and sparks. Then suddenly Zhao Hai eximed, ¡°Behead!¡± Upon saying this, he released a huge sword towards Zheng Yu¡¯s direction.

    And at the same time, Zhao Hai released hundreds of giant shields in front of him. The shields shuddered as a metallic collision was heard.

    At this time, the smoke on the arena had dissipated and the audience could finally see the state of the battle. Zhao Hai¡¯s giant shield had blocked Zheng Yu¡¯s attack. Meanwhile, there was a giant sword that had already been cleared out by Zheng Yu.

    As it turns out, not only his sword, but Zheng Yu himself was fast as well. He kept moving around to send attacks towards Zhao Hai while at the same time dodging Zhao Hai¡¯s counterattacks.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s shield was still resisting any attacksing his way. Zhao Hai waved his hand once more in order to prepare for another formation.

    Zheng Yu was finally feeling threatened by Zhao Hai. He depended on his quick sword to disrupt Mages and triumph against them. However, Zhao Hai¡¯s ability waspletely out of his expectations. Zhao Hai could cast formations with each hand. This was equal to fighting two Mages at the same time. One Mage defends while the other attacks. There was no way for Zheng Yu to gain any high ground.

    Now, after seeing Zhao Hai prepare another Magic spell, Zheng Yu couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. He paid careful attention to Zhao Hai and at the same time he was closing their distance.

    Zhao Hai finally wielded his hand, releasing a 50yer formation. This formation turned red before it became a one meter tall fireball. Then this fireball flew towards Zheng Yu with a speed that couldn¡¯t be described as fast.

    Zheng Yu couldn¡¯t help but smile with scorn. He quickly moved past Zhao Hai¡¯s fireball and then swung his sword towards Zhao Hai¡¯s shield. In his opinion, a fireball as slow as that was no threat to him at all.

    But as Zheng Yu moved, he discovered that Zhao Hai¡¯s magic was tracking him. And after that fireball, ten more came after. Even then, Zheng Yu was still able to dodge these fireballs. The spectators couldn¡¯t help but be confused. They didn¡¯t understand why Zhao Hai would use slow fireballs to attack an agile opponent like Zheng Yu.

 Chapter 1187 â€“ Brothers Against Each Other

    <h4>Chapter 1187 ¨C Brothers Against Each Other</h4>

    Although Zheng Yu was also confused, he was in the middle of a fight and had not found anything strange. He continued to dodge Zhao Hai¡¯s fireballs while also sending his attacks. He discovered that Zhao Hai¡¯s giant shield was beginning to be less steady, which was good news.

    With this thought in mind, Zheng Yu hastened his attacks. However, he failed to see that something had managed to surprise the spectators.

    What Zheng Yu didn¡¯t see was Zhao Hai¡¯s fireballs still existing after he dodged them. Moreover, these fireballs slowly turned into fiery figures. These fiery figures were made entirely out of the fire element. It was one of the summoned fire element creatures.

    Any magic department had their own summoning magic. The lifeform that each element summoned were also different. These fiery creatures that Zhao Hai summoned were called me Demons.

    Actually, Fire Mages in the lower realms could also use summoning magic to summon me demons. However, me demons summoned in the lower realms were of the lowest level, their strength was simply bad. But in the Machine Field, with Magic Theory as well as the rich amount of spiritual qi, the me demons that were summoned had very formidablebat strength.

    Zhao Hai shot more than ten fireballs. And now, these fireballs all turned into me demons. It was only now did the spectators understand why Zhao Hai sent out so many fireballs. His spell was actually a summoning spell, not just an ordinary fireball.

    Afterunching about 15 fireballs, Zhao Hai¡¯s formation finally vanished. But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop here, he waved his hand once more to prepare casting another magic.

    Zheng Yu¡¯s full attention was on Zhao Hai. He was focusing on what spells Zhao Hai would use. But at this moment, he suddenly felt a burning hot sensation behind him. Zheng Yu was startled, then he immediately moved to the side, evading a w of fire directed at his back.

    Just as Zheng Yu evaded the me demon, another me demon came attacking. These me demons weren¡¯t as slow as the fireballs they originated from. Their attack speed was very fast. More than ten attacking me demons caused Zheng Yu to be flustered.

    As Zheng Yu was dodging the me demons, Zhao Hai was finally able to cast his magic spell. A formation appeared in front of him as ten giant ck arrows appeared.

    These were dark killer arrows, also one of the spells Zhao Hai used before. These arrows were made from both the wind and darkness element. Their speed was very fast but they were as silent as smoke. This was the best magic to use for assassination.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and sent the ten arrows towards Zheng Yu. Although the speed of the arrows was fast, they didn¡¯t make any sound, causing the target to be fairly oblivious to their approach.

    Fortunately for Zheng Yu, he was still paying attention to Zhao Hai even as he was fending off the me demons. Upon seeing Zhao Hai release fast arrows, Zheng Yu couldn¡¯t help but get startled. Then he waved his sword faster, causing his attack towards the me demons to be inconsistent since he was also defending against the killer arrows.

    But at this moment, the ten arrows curved and shot towards Zheng Yu in all directions. Zheng Yu was shaken. However, he didn¡¯t slow down as he waved his sword faster, causing a ball of sword qi to surround him, forming an almost imprable shield.

    At this point, the ten dark killer arrows circled Zheng Yu¡¯s position. They circled for a few rounds before all of them shot towards Zheng Yu once more. Zheng Yu quickly consumed his battle qi in order to deal with these arrows.

    Just as he was able to fend off the arrows, arrow after arrow from Zhao Hai¡¯s ten thousand fiery arrows spell fell from the sky. But this time, Zhao Hai deliberately made the arrows hit Zheng Yu¡¯s surrounding area but not Zheng Yu¡¯s position.

    Seeing this oue, Zheng Yu couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless. He knew that he had already lost. Moreover, his defeat wasn¡¯t due to cheating or some borate plot. It can be said that the fight was under Zhao Hai¡¯s total control. Magic after magic, Zhao Hai was able to lead Zheng Yu by the nose from the very beginning. Zheng Yu simply couldn¡¯t find his own rhythm. In this case, there was nothing left but for him to dere his loss.

    Zheng Yu dejectedly stored his wind sword as he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I lost. Zhao Hai, you¡¯re strong. I was defeated fair and square.¡± Then after giving Zhao Hai a salute, he turned around and left the arena.

    At this moment, the referee also made a deration of Zhao Hai¡¯s win. At this point, the referees wouldn¡¯t dare act unreasonably. They wouldn¡¯t dare turn any matter into something sensitive. Once they do so, they would certainly suffer extreme bad luck.

    Zhao Hai went down from the arena and returned to where Xiong Li and the others were. Xiong Li heavily patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Little Hai, you were really great out there. Very good. Very very good.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°He¡¯s just a bit neglectful.¡±

    Dongfang Yu shook his head and said, ¡°Come on, Little Hai, do you treat us as fools? He didn¡¯t underestimate you, he just isn¡¯t your enemy. I asked Little Fei for his opinion and he told me that even he wouldn¡¯t have good odds winning against Zheng Yu.¡±

    Sun Fei smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It¡¯s just too hard. Zheng Yu is truly fit to be called the Wind Sword. His sword is very fast. If Big Brother Hai isn¡¯t able to cast two formations at once, then I¡¯m afraid you would have lost.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a faint smile and said, ¡°Yes, Zheng Yu¡¯s sword technique is very fast. He¡¯s truly formidable. Right, let¡¯s stop talking about him. How about I teach you how to cast two magics at once when we¡¯re free?¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Sun Fei¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up. One must know that being able to cast two formations at once was a huge help when it came to real battles. Although this meant that one¡¯s energy consumption would double, releasing two spells instead of one was an enormous advantage during fights. There were crucial times where another magic spell was needed in order to finish the battle. Also, having such an ability was a very good trump card to use against the enemy.

    Sun Fei immediately agreed. At this time, the second batch of participants had been selected. This time, Dongfang Yu was called. However, his opponent wasn¡¯t one of the seeded participants but instead it was one from the top 100. Dongfang Yu said his farewell to the group before heading to his arena.

    Because of Zhao Hai, Xiong Li, Sun Fei, and Dongfang Yu¡¯s close rtionship, the people from the Machine Field had already called them the Four Brothers. In addition to their good rtionship, they were also very strong.

    And since their rtionship was good, the Ashley Family, Wu Family, Yan Family, and the Fire Temple had already formed an alliance. This waspletely out of the Ashley Family¡¯s expectations. However, they really liked this oue.

    Dongfang Yu¡¯s opponent was a Mage. Moreover, the Mage was quite strong so Dongfang Yu proceeded with caution. But with Dongfang Yu¡¯s mastery of his fire dragon technique, the battle was over before long.

    At this point, of the four brothers, only Sun Fei had yet to fight. But Sun Fei¡¯s luck was very good. On the second to thest round, he was able to have his turn to fight.

    Sun Fei¡¯s opponent was also a Mage. But since the Mage wasn¡¯t among the seeded participants, Sun Fei was able to easily win.

    After two days of fighting, the top 50 was finally decided. The next few days would be Zhao Hai and the others¡¯s rest days. These days would be used to rank the number 51 to 100 positions.

    Although it was just the ranking battles for the 51st to 100th ce, massive amounts of people still came over to watch. After all, these people were the most outstanding neers in the past 5 years. The quality of their fights would truly be worth looking at.

    After four days of battles, the ranking from 51st to 100th had finally been decided. Wind Sword Zheng Yu was able to easily take up the number 51st slot. This also made it clear to everyone how strong seeded participants were. And it also highlighted Zhao Hai¡¯s strength.

    Now that the ranking for the lower half has been decided it was time to see who would get the 1st to 50th ce. It was time for Zhao Hai and the others to return to the arena.

    After one day, the top 25 had been chosen. Zhao Hai and the others had another chance to rest. These days would be used to decide the 26th to 50th positions.

    Fortunately, Zhao Hai and his brothers had yet to meet. The four advanced smoothly up to the top 25. During this time, Zhao Hai was once again faced with another seeded participant. But this person wasn¡¯t from the Machine Field Army. Instead, it was a seeded participant from the Radiant Temple. But in the end, he was still defeated by Zhao Hai.

    After the 26th to 50th positions were dealt with, it was time for the top 25 to fight once more. But since there would only be 12 battles, one lucky person would be chosen to have a free passage to the next round. There was no other way of doing things, after all, one person couldn¡¯t fight two battles on the same day.

    And this good luck actually fell into Sun Fei¡¯s head. Since Sun Fei was able to progress with no effort, naturally, Zhao Hai and the others had him treat them to a meal.

    The remaining 24 people would be divided into 12 pairs. But this time, Zhao Hai and the others weren¡¯t in luck. Zhao Hai finally bumped into one of his brothers, Dongfang Yu. This battle naturally attracted a veryrge amount of spectators. Those viewing online had also skyrocketed. The reason for this was because the two were now very famous experts in the Machine Field. Another reason was because the two were very close friends. Because of this, the audience wanted to see the result of their battle.

    Zhao Hai and Dongfang Yu stood on the arena. Dongfang Yu looked at Zhao Hai and then smiled bitterly as he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be this unfortunate this soon. Alright Kid, don¡¯t you dare show mercy. I don¡¯t want our fight to lookme.¡±

    Upon hearing Dongfang Yu, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh as he replied, ¡°I have always looked forward to receiving brother¡¯s fire dragon technique. Come, Second Brother, let¡¯s have a proper fight!¡±

    Dongfang Yu alsoughed and said, ¡°Alright, let me have a look at your strength!¡± Then he waved his fiery red dragon sword before pointing it towards Zhao Hai.

 Chapter 1188 â€“ Xiong Li vs Zhang Qinghe

    <h4>Chapter 1188 ¨C Xiong Li vs Zhang Qinghe</h4>

    At this time, the ring to start the battle was heard. Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he waved his hand and a 5yer formation appeared in front of him. Then the formation turned red before a red dragon flew out of it and then headed straight towards Dongfang Yu.

    When Dongfang Yu saw Zhao Hai¡¯s attack, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then he waved his fire dragon sword and then sent a fiery red sword qi towards Zhao Hai¡¯s fire dragon.

    However, much to Dongfang Yu¡¯s surprise, just as his sword qi was about to cut the Fire Dragon, the dragon opened its mouth and then swallowed the sword qi. After the sound of an explosion, Dongfang Yu¡¯s sword qi vanished. On the other hand, the dragon¡¯s head was the only thing left of its body. Nevertheless, the head kept flying towards Dongfang Yu.

    Dongfang Yu shouted, ¡°Ha!¡± Then he moved and retreated. At the same time, he continually waved his sword and sent sword qi after sword qi towards Zhao Hai¡¯s fire dragon.

    Dongfang Yu didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai¡¯s control over magic to be this delicate. Moreover, his magic actually had this much power to it.

    What Dongfang Yu didn¡¯t know was that this was the most ordinary kind of attack Zhao Hai could do. If Zhao Hai mixed in astral qi to his attack, then his attacking strength would increase even more.

    The emotion below the arena was mixed. There were those who saw the magnificent disy of the two fighters and felt excited. They shouted and waved their hands with each blow.

    But as for the other participants left in thepetition, they couldn¡¯t help but turn silent as they looked at the two. Xiong Li and Sun Fei were sitting beside each other. While looking at the arena, Xiong Li turned to Sun Fei and said, ¡°Little Fei, what magic did Little Hai use? How could it be that strong? Dongfang actually used three sword qi strikes in order to get rid of it.¡±

    Sun Fei smiled bitterly and said, ¡°On the surface, it looks just like an ordinary 10yer fire dragon spell. However, I am sure that 10yer fire dragons cannot be that strong. From what I can see, Brother Hai uses formations that I had never seen before. I don¡¯t know what formations he used to make his sets. This is the reason why his spells are much stronger than average.¡±

    Although Xiong Li wasn¡¯t a Mage, he was still clear about matters regarding magic formations. So upon hearing Sun Fei, his brows couldn¡¯t help but tighten up as he said, ¡°You mean Little Hai has been creating his own formations?¡±

    Sun Fei shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I might believe it if he created his own formation sets. But formations? That is absolutely impossible. Creating your own magic formations is much more difficult than creating formation sets. It¡¯s possible that those formations are the secret formations of the Ashley Family. After all, secret formations of a family aren¡¯t allowed to be distributed outside.¡±

    Xiong Li nodded, then he sighed and said, ¡°I heard that I am a genius. Butparing to Little Hai, I¡¯m just too far off. This kid just ascended roughly a year ago and he¡¯s now this strong. It¡¯s really unbelievable.¡±

    Sun Fei nodded, he sighed as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to think about that right now. Because whenever I do, I feel like killing myself.¡±

    Upon hearing Sun Fei, Xiong LI couldn¡¯t help butugh. He patted Sun Fei¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it too much. That kid is a demon that can¡¯t bepared to normal standards.¡±

    As the two were talking, Dongfang Yu and Zhao Hai continued to exchange blows for several rounds. Although the attacks the two dished out looked impressive, those who were knowledgeable knew that the two were holding back. They were justparing their qualitative abilities. It was basically an exhibition match.

    This caused those who were watching to feel confused. They knew that the two had a great rtionship with each other. However, thispetition had something to do with their rankings as well as the benefits of their families. In this case, they shouldn¡¯t be ying around. However, the two were doing just that, they were ying around.

    The two continued to sh for half an hour. The formations Zhao Hai used were mostly from the fire element. Meanwhile, Dongfang Yu proved his skill with his fire dragon sword as he swung it in all kinds of directions. Their fight looked very lively, it was very entertaining for the spectators. Meanwhile, the referee couldn¡¯t help but bitterly smile from time to time. The two actually used the ranking tournament as a ce to spar.

    However, he couldn¡¯t stop the fight. After all, the two were still fighting and didn¡¯t stop for a moment to chat. This made the referee helpless once more.

    After ten more minutes of fighting, Zhao Hai and Dongfang Yu finally got bored. They now had a fair idea of the other party¡¯s strength. Dongfang Yu was truly strong, but he was still inferior whenpared to Zhao Hai.

    Once they reached this understanding, Dongfang Yu withdrew his fire dragon sword as heughed and said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Then I¡¯ll have to depend on you when we face the other realms.¡± Then he turned to the referee and then said, ¡°I admit defeat!¡±

    Upon seeing the conclusion, the referee didn¡¯t say anything and immediately dered Zhao Hai as the winner. In any case, nobody would oppose to Dongfang Yu losing.

    Zhao Hai looked at Dongfang Yu and then heughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave those fellows from the other realms to me. Let¡¯s go, we still need to make Little Fei bleed. After Boss Xiong¡¯s battle, we¡¯ll go drink.¡± After this, the two proceeded to walk off the arena.

    Looking at the twoughing and being friendly with each other, those under the arena were surprisingly not angry. Instead, they gave the two a heavy apuse. For the people on the stands, this was a testament to the two brothers¡¯s friendship.

    However, those who were knowledgeable saw something else. Although the match between the two was merely a spar, they saw that Dongfang Yu was in fact exerting some effort in thest couple of shes. However, Zhao Hai just easily received these attacks. Even if the two engaged in realbat, Zhao Hai would still be the winner.

    Also, those watching below recalled that Zhao Hai had yet to use any items to defeat his opponents. He did so ever since the start of the qualifiers. In this case, how strong was Zhao Hai really? A lot of people couldn¡¯t help but submit when they thought of this.

    One must know that Zhao Hai¡¯s previous opponents weren¡¯t pushoevers. Also, there was Zheng Yu and Iron Tower, people from the Machine Field Army who had a grudge against Zhao Hai. In this case, it was impossible for these two to be lenient towards him. But even so, Zhao Hai still managed to easily defeat them. This just shows how strong Zhao Hai really was.

    After Zhao Hai and Dongfang Yu returned to where Xiong Li and Sun Fei were, Xiong Li looked at Dongfang Yu and said, ¡°Dongfang, how is Little Hai¡¯s strength? Is he a little bit strong? After all, I still need to beat him.¡±

    Dongfang Yu gave Xiong Li a look as he said, ¡°Brother Xiong, don¡¯t me me for reminding you. Even if you are a little stronger than me, you¡¯re still a long way off from Little Hai. If I were you, I¡¯d surrender immediately.¡±

    Xiong Li snorted and said, ¡°Get lost. If I have to admit defeat, then it will be after a huge fight. Otherwise, people will think that I¡¯m weaker than you.¡±

    Upon hearing Xiong Li, Sun Fei and Dongfang Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh. At this time, the next round of participants were called over. This time, it was Meteor Zhu Chen versus Iron Lancer. It was a heavy matchup. There was no need to talk about Zhu Chen. Just like Sun Fei¡¯s situation, he was absorbed by the Divine Earth Pce. His defensive strength was astonishing while his offensive strength wasn¡¯t that bad. Moreover, he was vicious and merciless.

    Iron Lancer, on the other hand, was a rare cavalry warrior. He had a powerful offense while his mount adds to his mobility. A man and his mount managed to reach the top 25. Only a small number of people were able to fight him for more than 20 mins. It was obvious that his strength wasn¡¯t low.

    These two against each other would surely be a good show. Xiong Li became excited to see the match. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai looked at Zhu Chen¡¯s appearance. Zhu Chen wasn¡¯t tall, he was fat and looked a little like Buddha. But his eyes were very cold, enough to make one¡¯s hair stand up.

    Even with his cold eyes, Zhu Chen had a smiling face. He had the smile of a person who had just been on vacation for a very long time. It was hard to say what he was thinking about.

    At this time, Xiong Li coldly snorted and said, ¡°This Zhu Chen looks more annoying than Iron Lancer. He¡¯s still smiling as though he hadn¡¯t killed a lot of people. I hate these kinds of people the most.¡±

    Zhao Hai turned his head to Xiong Li as he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, in any case, murder is no longer allowed in the arena. Let¡¯s wait until the Six Realm Beginner Competition, let¡¯s destroy him then.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Xiong Li and the others turned to him. Xiong Li looked around them as he whispered, ¡°Little Hai, don¡¯t speak like that. If the others know that we¡¯re nning to kill people during the Six Realm Beginner Competition, they¡¯ll never let us off.¡±

    Zhao Hai sneered and said, ¡°As long as we get a good position and gain benefits for the Machine Field, they wouldn¡¯t dare touch us. When the timees, they wouldn¡¯t even have enough time to give us praises.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the three brothers looked at each other and saw a trace of excitement in their eyes. They weren¡¯t afraid of fighting other people. However, this was offending the Machine Field. They were still aware of their own strengths. But if they could deal with reprehensible people, that would be good as well.

    Zhao Hai looked at the three and smiled. Then he turned his attention to the arena. It seems like Zhu Chen and Iron Lancer were talking to each other. It¡¯s just a pity that the arena¡¯s shield blocked any noise froming out. However, before long, the two began to make a move.

    Zhu Chen¡¯s defensive abilities were truly strong. 5, 10yer formations were conveniently thrown out. As for Iron Lancer, even if he had formidable offensive strength, he still couldn¡¯t break through Zhu Chen¡¯s defenses in a short time. Meanwhile, Zhu Chen was counterattacking using his Earth Magic. He used Quicksand as well as Earth Spikes. These two spells were fatal towards cavalry units. Although it can be said that Iron Lancer¡¯s mount wasn¡¯t bad, it still couldn¡¯t do anything against those it was weak against.

    Moreover, Zhu Chen¡¯s attacks weren¡¯t actually weak. But one could say that it wasn¡¯t something on par with the others in his rank. And even if Iron Lancer¡¯s attacks were being dulled, this didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t deal with Zhu Chen¡¯s counters. This caused Zhu Chen to be unable to do anything to Iron Lancer.

    Zhao Hai and the others were already prepared for such an oue. Zhu Chen was someone who was strong in defense but weak in attack. Generally, he would defeat his enemies by grinding them down until they could no longer go on. This meant that among the top 100, the longest battles would certainly involve him.

    This time wasn¡¯t an exception. Iron Lancer would attack but he couldn¡¯t deal with Zhu Chen¡¯s defense. Then there was Zhu Chen¡¯s weak counterattack. To be honest, his means of attack couldn¡¯tpare to his defense. His offensive means were too limited.

    Zhao Hai looked at the battle and couldn¡¯t help but feel sleepy. From the perspective of others, this might look like a beautiful battle. But in Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes, it was practically meaningless. This battle involved too many matters that both sides were unable to fight at a very solid level.

    And just like Zhao Hai thought, the battle went on for more than one hour. In the end, Zhu Chen was able to grind Iron Lancer down and then win. However, the audience was very discontented with the battle. This was because it was too boring. They preferred Zhao Hai and Dongfang Yu¡¯s spar than this.

    After this fight, it was Xiong Li¡¯s turn. Xiong Li had a very good opponent this time. His opponent was one of the Ten Great Experts, tenth ce Golden Egg Zhang Qinghe.

    Zhang Qinghe was a Metal element Mage. His confrontation with Xiong Li would certainly be full of action. Therefore, when Zhao Hai saw that he was Xiong Li¡¯s opponent, he turned to Xiong Li and said, ¡°Boss Xiong, you need to be careful. This isn¡¯t like your previous fights. You might be eliminated.¡±

    Xiong Li coldly snorted and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t forget, I still need to spar with you.¡± Then he stood up and walked to the arena. However, his mood wasn¡¯t as rxed as his words. It was clear that he was attaching great importance towards Zhang Qinghe.

    Zhang Qinghe being a metal element Mage meant that his offensive strength wasn¡¯t something to joke about. And with his background of being a metal element ability user in the lower realms, this meant that he was flexible in his attacks. Moreover, it was rumored that his control over metal was formidable. He was certainly a very difficult opponent to face. To be honest, if talking about offensive strength, then Zhang Qinghe would be up there with Sun Fei.

    Xiong Li and Zhang Qinghe stood at the arena and then looked at each other. Both knew that the other party wasn¡¯t someone easy to deal with. Although the Ten Great Experts were one group, they haven¡¯t really met each other before. Also, they haven¡¯t experienced each other¡¯s strength. With this in mind, they would certainly be cautious when faced with each other.

    Once the bell rang, Xiong Li immediately roared and then took his hammers before charging forward.

    Zhang Qinghe waved his hand and released a huge iron ball. Then this iron ball divided itself into five smaller balls. After that, he cast ayered magic formation, causing an explosion in the sky that rained arrows towards Xiong Li.

 Chapter 1189 â€“ Streep Enters the Stage

    <h4>Chapter 1189 ¨C Streep Enters the Stage</h4>

    Zhang Qinghe¡¯s rain of arrows was different than Zhao Hai¡¯s ten thousand fiery arrows. Thetter was a mix between the metal and the fire element. Meanwhile, Zhang Qinghe¡¯s rain of arrows only involved the metal element. However, it was quicker, sharper, and had more prative power.

    Xiong Li coldly snorted, then he waved his sledgehammer, causing a round sword qi to appear. This sword qi was something unique to Xiong LI¡¯s hammers. It was a type of sword qi transformation. Swords would send out shes or arrow-type sword qi. Meanwhile, Xiong Li¡¯s sword qi was round due to his hammers.

    Zhang Qinghe¡¯s arrow rain was quickly dispersed. Xiong Li proceeded to wave his other sledgehammer, sending a round sword qi towards Zhang Qinghe. Xiong Li didn¡¯t see Zhang Qinghe set up a defensive formation. So he wanted to send a long-range attack to see how defensively strong Zhang Qinghe was.

    Zhang Qinghe didn¡¯t dodge. Instead, one of the five iron balls stopped in front of him and transformed into a shield. Xiong Li¡¯s sword qi that was supposed to hit Zhang Qinghe was instead blocked by this iron shield.

    The iron shield in front of Zhang Qinghe shuddered and made arge ringing sound. It managed to block Xiong Li¡¯s attack.

    When he saw this, Xiong Li¡¯s eyes shrank. He knew that even if his attacks looked normal, they actually contained 70% of his strength. And since his fighting technique was mainly based in strength, his attacks couldn¡¯t be blocked by any simple 5yer formation. But now, Zhang Qinghe managed to block it by using an iron ball. It seems like his defensive ability was quite strong.

    Although he just found out that Zhang Qinghe was strong, Xiong Li wasn¡¯t demoralized. On the contrary, he was even more excited. He had always wished for an even match. It¡¯s just a pity that his previous opponents couldn¡¯t satisfy his craving.

    With this thought in mind, Xiong Li couldn¡¯t help butugh loudly. His battle intent red up as he said, ¡°Good, Zhang Qinghe, you didn¡¯t disappoint me. Hahaha,e. Let¡¯s fight.¡± Then he roared and then threw himself towards Zhang QInghe.

    When Zhang Qinghe saw Xiong Li¡¯s approach, he couldn¡¯t help but feel bitter deep inside. Although it seemed that he easily blocked Xiong Li¡¯s blows, he was actually exerting great effort on it. Xiong Li¡¯s attack was too strong. It would be ufortable if Xiong Li continued his assault.

    Zhang Qinghe immediately changed his tactic. He went as far from Xiong Li as possible. Then he used magic to attack. Also, he made it a priority to block Xiong Li¡¯s round hammer qi.

    Naturally, Xiong Li discovered this change of Zhang Qinghe. He wasn¡¯t annoyed by it. After all, this was amon tactic in a fight between Mages and Warriors. Although Warriors in the Machine Field could send out their sword qi to attack Mages at a distance, it would still take time for their attack to reach the target. Mages can use this time to either defend or dodge. It was the same thing as Warriors strafing in order to avoid the spells Mages send their way.

    Xiong Li had experienced such tactics many times before, so he had ways to deal with it. Even so in an arena with a limited surface area. Xiong Li wasn¡¯t afraid of this tactic.

    Xiong Li moved his body and turned sharply. The sledgehammers in his hand danced causing shadows to fly towards Zhang Qinghe. Zhao Hai paid attention to this and saw that Xiong Li¡¯s hammer technique was quite special. Not only was it a technique for closebat, it was a technique thatbines both the hammer as well as the sword qi that was released during the process.

    Closebat techniques can only attack the enemy within the range of the Warrior. Meanwhile, sword qi could attack the enemy from a distance. Xiong Li¡¯s technique was abination between closebat as well as sword qi. Together, his hammer technique wouldunch sword qi towards Zhang Qinghe, proceeding to restrict Zhang Qinghe like wall. This caused Zhang Qinghe¡¯s area of action to get smaller and smaller. At this point, keeping distance against Xiong Li was bing impossible for Zhang Qinghe.

    Zhao Hai looked at Xiong Li and discovered that Xiong Li¡¯s hammers were specially made. Not only can theyunch hammer qi, they were also connected with each other by a chain. This chain was very long, allowing Xiong Li to make the range of his hammers dozens of meters. This range couldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    Zhang Qinghe also knew Xiong Li¡¯s n. To be honest, Xiong Li¡¯s tactic wasn¡¯t intelligent. However, it was a very effective brute force method.

    Xiong Li was tall and sturdy. He was super strong and also had an astonishing defensive strength. At the same time, his talent for fighting was very good. His methods were very effective, causing Zhang Qinghe to not know what to do.

    As the space got closer and closer, the distance between the two got smaller and smaller. Zhang Qinghe knew that this couldn¡¯t go on. He clenched his teeth and exerted some energy as he waved his hand. His five iron balls mmed together and formed an enormous shield in front of him. At the same time, he released a spell. It seems like he wanted to block Xiong Li using his shield while also using the opportunity to use powerful magic to make Xiong Li retreat. This way, he could gain some space for himself to move.

    However, if he did this, the amount of spiritual force that he¡¯d use would be huge and he¡¯d risk losing to Xiong Li. But if he didn¡¯t do this now, he can only be pushed back by Xiong Li until he surrenders.

    But just as the enormous shield was set up, Xiong Li pulled on the chains of his hammers and then received them. Then his body flew towards the shield. He held his sledgehammers up before smashing straight down towards the shield!

    Bang! A loud sound of collision was heard. Zhang Qinghe who was casting his spell was shaken. He knew that the matter he was most worried about had happened. Xiong Li didn¡¯t wait for him to form his spell and instead just immediately attacked.

    Zhang Qinghe let out a long breath. He knew that he had lost since Xiong Li managed to reach him. While he was disappointed at his loss, he looked at Xiong Li and said, ¡°I lost.¡±

    Xiong Li was just about to smash his hammer down once more when he saw that the shield had suddenly vanished. Then Zhang Qinghe admitted his defeat. Xiong Li couldn¡¯t help but stare, then he clicked is cheek and said, ¡°Boring¡± Then he took his hammer down. After the referee announced that he has won, he unhappily went down from the arena.

    Zhao Hai looked at Xiong Li¡¯s expression. Then he smiled and said, ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t get too disappointed. Let¡¯s go have a drink. There¡¯s no longer anything worthy of watching anyway.¡±

    Xiong Li nodded and said, ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s drink.¡± But just as the group was about to leave, Dongfang Yu paused and then stopped Xiong Li and the others. This caused Xiong Li and the others to stare. Then Dongfang Yu pointed towards the arena. And when they saw who was on, they decided to stay.

    After Xiong Li¡¯s fight, the next group of fighters were selected. The person chosen for this battle made Zhao Hai¡¯s group stop. This was because the person that appeared on the arena was too famous. If fame was discussed, then he was much much more famous than Xiong Li. It was Streep.

    Saint of Ice Streep. He was the Water Temple¡¯s most talented genius in recent years. He was both powerful and handsome. He was the prince on a white horse that countless young girls in the Machine Field idolize. Moreover, he was polite to others and does good things. He was the incarnation of perfect.

    However, Zhao Hai knew that this wasn¡¯t true. Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t believe that a perfect person exists. If such a person existed, then he would have long since died. Moreover, Streep wouldn¡¯t have been able to ascend if he was that good. He surely had killed countless people in the lower realms.

    But in the Machine Field, Streep actually managed to gain fame by being a saint. This caused Zhao Hai to be confused. Who knew what kind of potion this guy managed to get.

    The Machine Field wasn¡¯t the same as ancient China. This wasn¡¯t the ce where you could act like a saint and people would treat you like a saint. The Machine Field ced strength first. If you were weak, then even if you were good, nobody would save you. But if you were strong, even if you were a wicked person, some group would still protect you. It was because of this that Zhao Hai was confused. He didn¡¯t know what Streep was nning to do with his reputation.

    Since he had this thought, Zhao Hai wanted to see Streep. So when he discovered that Streep was going to fight, he couldn¡¯t help but stop as well.

    There was no need to talk about Xiong Li and the others. Streep was ranked first among the Ten Great Experts. Xiong Li wasn¡¯t convinced by the ranking. So after seeing that Streep was about to fight, he decided to stay back and spectate.

    In the past, whenever Streep was about to fight someone, his opponent would immediately admit defeat. And after reaching the top 100, Streep wasn¡¯t able to meet a good match. He managed to end his battles in 2-3 moves. Therefore, up until now, Zhao Hai and the others hadn¡¯t managed to take a good look at Streep¡¯s strength.

    The reason why they thought that Streep would have to fight properly today was because of his opponent. Streep¡¯s opponent was also one of the Ten Great Experts, Army Breaker Lu Dingtian!

    Army Breaker Lu Dingtian was the most secretive among the Ten Great Experts. People might expect Lone Wolf Yan Zhengshan to be the most secretive. However, ever since Yan Zhengshan ascended four years ago, he was already able to kill a thousand enemies. Although these things were done in a low-key manner, the matter themselves weren¡¯t a secret.

    Lu Dingtian was different. He was very secretive in both his matters and his actions. However, nobody doubted his strength. Being able to defeat an army only by using his dagger-axe was enough for him to join the Ten Great Experts.

 Chapter 1190 â€“ Streepâ€™s Peculiarity

    <h4>Chapter 1190 ¨C Streep¡¯s Peculiarity</h4>

    Streep was an idol to a lot of young women. His appearance was very handsome and he also had hair that could make even the most beautiful women jealous.

    Compared to him, Lu Dingtian looked very ordinary. Lu Dingtian looked about 30 years old. He was dark and thin. He wasn¡¯t that tall. His facial features were on the cold side. He had a full body armor on as he held his dagger axe in his hand. He looked like a warrior from ancient times, but not the strong one.

    After the two stood on the arena, Streep bowed towards Lu Dingtian. Lu Dingtian returned the gesture with a salute. However, this salute was quite unusual. He just knocked his dagger axe on the ground, and that¡¯s it.

    The bell for the start of the battle was heard. Lu Dingtian held his dagger-axe with his two hands and then looked attentively at Streep. Meanwhile, Streep had a faint smile on his face, looking very confident.

    Zhao Hai was about to concentrate on the battle when he suddenly heard shouting behind him. This startled him. He turned around and saw women behind him turning crazy as they shouted Streep¡¯s name.

    Zhao Hai stared, he couldn¡¯t help but bitterly smile. He didn¡¯t expect to see starstruck fans in the Machine Field as well. And it seems like they were manic fans too.

    Naturally, Xiong Li and the others were able to notice these women. Just like Zhao Hai, they also couldn¡¯t help but bitterly smile. Xiong Li sighed and said, ¡°This guy is really taking advantage of women.¡± Zhao Hai smiled and replied, ¡°I always hated guys like him. I¡¯d like to face him onceter on.¡± At this time, Streep and Lu Dingtian have already begun to move. Just before Lu Dingtian moved, Streep sent out a 10yer formation. Moreover, this was sent out instantaneously. However, Lu Dingtian wasn¡¯t a pushover. This caused their exchange to be very lively.

    Zhao Hai saw Streep¡¯s actions and couldn¡¯t help but feel strange. Streep used very ordinary magic formations. It can be said that these formations couldn¡¯t have huge power behind them. However, in Streep¡¯s hands, these formations had actually be powerful. It was very strange.

    Upon seeing this, Zhao Hai talked to Laura inside his head, ¡°Laura, look into Streep¡¯s situation. I want to know how he¡¯s able to improve the power of these magic formations.¡± Laura and the othersplied and immediately analyzed Streep¡¯s footage using the scanner. Before long, a result came out.

    Laura quickly reported, ¡°Brother Hai, we found it. The reason of Streep¡¯s strength might be because of his cultivation technique. It¡¯s possible that he has something that is mixed with his spiritual force that made his formations more powerful. It¡¯s the same as your astral qi.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then his expression changed as he said, ¡°Like astral qi? But his formations doesn¡¯t have traces of astral qi. Maybe it¡¯s another energy, like evil qi?¡± Laura replied, ¡°We don¡¯t know yet, we haven¡¯t seen evil qi.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t ask anymore. He already knew that Lu Dingtian would lose. Streep has something simr to Zhao Hai¡¯s astral qi. This meant that his strength was a stage or two higher than Lu Dingtian. There was no way for Lu Dingtian to win.

    However, Lu Dingitan wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. Although Streep was using an unknown energy to attack Lu Dingtian, Lu Dingitan was still able to defend. None of the two were able to gain an advantage for quite a while.

    After fighting for an hour, Lu Dingtian was finally caught with a freezing attack. Streep had won.

    Seeing this result, Xiong Li and the others couldn¡¯t help but have a heavy expression. Xiong Li could gauge that he and Lu Dingtian had the same strength. It might be possible for the two of them to injure one another when they fight. But now, Lu Dingtian was actually defeated. This meant that he wasn¡¯t a match against Streep. This caused Xiong Li¡¯s mood to get heavy.

    Zhao Hai looked at Xiong Li¡¯s expression, then he smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter Big Brother Xiong? You feel afraid? Rest assured, I¡¯ll deal with him if ever we meet.¡±

    When Xiong Li heard Zhao Hai, he red at him and said, ¡°Get lost. Who says I¡¯m afraid of him? But to be honest, Streep really has true skill.¡± Zhao Hai smiled faintly. He knew why Streep was strong, even if he didn¡¯t know what exact energy it was. But Streep was indeed strong. It seems like he really deserved to be in the first ce of the Ten Great Experts.

    The group found a ce to eat and then proceeded to take a rest. The next day, they returned to the stadium in order to attend thepetition for the final 13petitors. They would be divided into 6 groups with one person being the bye. It didn¡¯t take long before Zhao Hai and the others knew who the lucky person was. The person selected to be the bye was one of the Ten Great Experts, Swift Wind and Rain Lei Xiaotian. He was a Mage of two elements and a person from the Wind God Pce¡¯s Lei Family.

    Now that Lei Xiaotian has been selected as the bue, the remaining participants had to be selected to fight. This time Sun Fei wasn¡¯t lucky. He was arranged to fight against Meteor Zhu Chen. They proceeded to fight each other in the arena and in the end, Sun Fei wasn¡¯t able to prate Zhu Chen¡¯s defenses and was finally defeated.

    Xiong Li¡¯s opponent was also one of the Ten Great Experts. It was Lone Wolf Yan Zhenshan. Yan Zhenshan was fast and very agile, but he was eventually defeated by Xiong Li. However, Xiong Li also exerted some effort in order to win.

    As time went by, Zhao Hai was finally picked. This time his opponent was also one of the Ten Great Experts, it was the person Zhao Hai saw in the past, Strongwind Li Kuangren.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai had taken a liking to Li Kuangren. Although this person was impulsive and hot-headed, he was straightforward. He wasn¡¯t someone who would let injustice happen in front of him.

    When Zhao Hai got on the arena and stood opposite Li Kuangren, he smiled faintly as he bowed and said, ¡°I have long heard about the name Strongwind Li Kuangren. I¡¯ve admired you especially thest time when you confronted Zhang Family¡¯s Zhang Mingyue. It¡¯s just a pity that the Five Element Swordsmen made things difficult. I¡¯ve missed a great opportunity to get to know you. It¡¯s truly regrettable.¡±

    When Li Kuangren heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but have a favorable impression of him. So upon hearing Zhao Hai, Li Kuangrenughed and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai is too polite. I¡¯ll be honest with you, I didn¡¯t agree to you being seeded in the beginning. But after seeing you fight in thest few days, this Li Kuangren has been convinced. Meeting you today is my misfortune. This Li Kuangren knows that I¡¯m not your match, but I still like to try.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Hahaha, then how about we drink together after our fight? I¡¯ll introduce you to my brothers Xiong Li, Dongfang Yu, and Sun Fei.¡±

    Li Kuangren was amused, he nodded and said, ¡°That would be great. But mister, we need to begin.¡± At this time, the bell rang to start the fight. Li Kuangren held his two axes in his hands.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t polite as he immediately sent out a 5yer formation to begin his fight with Li Kuangren. Although Li Kuangren knew that he wasn¡¯t Zhao Hai¡¯s match, he was still a Warrior and he wanted to at least give it a try. At the same time, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hold back. He knew that he couldn¡¯t hold back against people like Li Kuangren. If he did, then Li Kuangren would think that Zhao Hai was looking down on him. Therefore, Zhao Hai let loose on casting his spells, making the arena very lively.

    After exchanging blows for half an hour, Zhao Hai was finally able to see an opportunity to capture and defeat Li Kuangren. Once the two got down from the arena, Zhao Hai introduced Li Kuangren to Xiong Li, Dongfang Yu, and Sun Fei. The group proceeded to get some drinks, no longer caring about the rest of the fights.

    The next day was thepetition to get the top 4. Naturally, since there were 7 participants left, another bye would be selected. Although it looks unfair, this was the fairest way to go forward. But when the result came about, people were doubting whether the results were being manipted or not. This was because Lei Xiaotian was chosen once again.

    Not to say Zhao Hai, even XIong Li and the others were surprised. Nevertheless, thepetition must continue. Zhao Hai was in the first match. This match was actually against an old acquaintance, Zhu Chen.

    Upon seeing Zhu Chen, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile. He had always wanted to test out Zhu Chen¡¯s defensive capabilities. The two didn¡¯t talk and just waited for the bell to start. Once the bell rang, Zhu Chen immediately set up shields to protect himself.

    Zhao Hai would naturally be impolite. He immediately unleashed his spells. Ten 50yer formations were quickly thrown out towards Zhu Chen. This was something that has never been seen before.

    Zhu Chen didn¡¯t attack and just went full-on defense. On the other hand, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t bother to make any defensive measures as he wentpletely offensive. This caused the spectators to focus on the battle. This was a battle between offense and defense that has never been seen in thispetition before.

    Zhao Hai had yet to use his astral qi in thispetition. There simply was no need to do so. He also refrained from using astral qi in his battle with Zhu Chen. Although he was now in the offensive side and was consuming more energy. Zhu Chen¡¯s energy consumption was surely not small. He could grind Zhu Chen down this way.

    People already had an idea about Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. But after seeing Zhao Hai send out 50yer formations in an instant, they couldn¡¯t help but reevaluate him. There was no longer ang trace of doubt towards Zhao Hai.

    Their fight went on for an hour. And throughout this span of time, Zhao Hai¡¯s offense never got weaker. Zhu Chen actually couldn¡¯t bear the pressure and was forced to drink a restoration potion. However, the restoration was slow and with the rate of his consumption, Zhu Chen was quickly pushed into a corner. He didn¡¯t have any opportunity to counterattack.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t drink any potions until now. One could see from this point that he was stronger than Zhu Chen. Zhu Chen also knew that he could no longer go on with this fight. Because of this, he immediately announced his surrender.

    Dagger-axe(¸ê)

 Chapter 1191 â€“ Final Four!

    <h4>Chapter 1191 ¨C Final Four!</h4>

    The final four were finally revealed. They were Zhao Hai, Streep, Xiong Li, and Lei Xiaotian. This time, drawing a bye wasn¡¯t needed. But after they were selected, the four were given a few days of rest. What happened next was the battle between the 5th to the 25th ce. This would make the battle between the four the highlight of the qualifier.

    Zhao Hai paid attention to the battle for the 5th to the 25th ce. After all, Sun Fei and the others were among the participants. And the result was satisfactory. Sun Fei, Dongfang Yu, and Li Kuangren ced in the top ten. Li Kuangren was sixth, Dongfang Yu was eighth, and Sun Fei was tenth.

    Although the battle for the 5th to 25th ce was very heated, the climax of the qualifiers, the battle between the top four, had yet to happen.

    The rankingpetition for the 5th to 25th ce used up three days. Zhao Hai used these days to watch thepetition. And after each event, the brothers would go and have a drink. The time was spent merrily.

    The past several days also allowed Xiong Li and the others to understand Li Kuangren more. It was quite obvious that Li Kuangren had quite a fiery temperament. Moreover, not only was he hot-headed, he was the type of person who would give a person a beating right then and there.

    But generally speaking, this kind of character made Li Kuangren straightforward and likeable. There was no right or wrong in his eyes, only something he epted and didn¡¯t ept. Even if it was he was an emperor, as long as he agrees to something, then anything could work. Even if you took his axe in exchange for wine, he wouldn¡¯t say anything and would justugh about it.

    If such a person fell under bad hands, then he would be a tool to do their bidding. But after Zhao Hai and the others came in contact with Li Kuangren, they knew that Li Kuangren¡¯s family weren¡¯t bad people.

    ¡­

    Finally, the day tens of thousands of people were waiting for had arrived. It was the start of the battle between the top 4. The first battle immediately began, it was Streep vs Xiong Li.

    Upon seeing this matchup, everyone in the stands became excited. Streep was the first among the Ten Great Experts. He was the person most people expected to gain first ce in thepetition. He was also handsome and polite, making him very famous in the Machine Field.

    On the other hand, Xiong Li was second among the Ten Great Experts. His fighting strength was formidable. And with his tall and strong appearance, he was also a dream man for quite a few women. Moreover, he was the sole Warrior among the top four. This made him very famous among the Warriors.

    This was a collision between the first and second Great Experts. Sparks were flying in all directions. This caused everyone to be excited.

    Thepetition between the top four couldn¡¯tpare to any other ranking tournament. Because of this, the fight needed to be more formal. After the fighters were selected, both sides were given half an hour to prepare before they would fight.

    At this time, Xiong Li was sitting down as he looked at the far away Streep. Streep also saw Xiong Li, but he just smiled and nodded. His demeanor was very polite.

    Although Xiong Li was repulsed by Streep, he also knew that there were a lot of people looking at them at this time. So he didn¡¯t lose his temper and just smiled and returned Streep¡¯s nod.

    Zhao Hai looked at Xiong Li¡¯s action and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then he whispered to Xiong Li¡¯s ear, ¡°Boss Xiong, you need to be careful. I¡¯ve received some information in the past few days. Streep is strange.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Xiong Li became curious, so he asked, ¡°Strange? What¡¯s strange about him?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I suspect that Streep has experienced a lucky encounter. I¡¯ve been looking into his battles in the past few days. His magic formations are just ordinary ones, but their attacking power is very powerful. I think he has something that could make his spells stronger than normal. So you need to be extra careful when you fight him.¡±

    When Xiong Li heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I got it. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Zhao Hai nodded.

    Half an hour quickly passed by. Xiong Li and Streep proceeded towards the arena. When the two stepped into the arena, their expressions couldn¡¯t help but turn serious.

    The bell rang, marking the beginning of the fight. However, neither participant made a move. They knew that the other party couldn¡¯t be taken lightly, so they were very careful.

    Both of Xiong Li¡¯s hammers were already in his hands. Streep had also setup a defensive formation for himself. But at the moment, none of the two made a move. This caused a deafening silence to descend on the entire stadium.

    After five minutes, Xiong Li finally roared and then waved his sledgehammer and sent sword qi towards Streep. Streep was also able to respond quickly. He used a 10yer formation to meet this attack. The battle had started.

    Xiong Li¡¯s attack had been disrupted, but this time he didn¡¯t try to corner Streep like he did with Zhang QInghe. Instead, he sent sword qi at a distance while also minding his defenses.

    Streep was also being very careful. He sent 5 and 10yer formations forward while at the same time he uses formations to protect himself.

    The fight between the two was very strange. Nothing happened in the first five minutes, but after Xiong Li moved, everything exploded like dynamite. Both attacked with all of their strength, hoping to end the fight sooner.

    Xiong Li¡¯s thunderous attacks were fully unleashed. Each hammer qi was sent over with all of his power. But at this point, Xiong Li began to realize what Zhao Hai said. Streep¡¯s attacks were indeed strange.

    He had fought Ice Mages before. Although the spells fired by these Ice Mages were strong, these spells could still be blocked by battle qi. These spells were never a threat.

    However, Streep¡¯s magic was different. Even if these spells were blocked by battle qi, there was a slight pinch of cold strands going straight to the opponent¡¯s body. This would cause one to spend some effort to resolve this strands, cutting one¡¯s focus towards attacking.

    In the beginning, Xiong Li didn¡¯t care much about these cold strands. He thought that the small amounts wouldn¡¯t do anything to him. But as more of these cold strands enter his body, Xiong Li discovered that they were beginning to wreak havoc inside his body. This caused Xiong Li to waste Battle Qi in order to eradicate these strands.

    Xiong Li became more cautious. However, he was slowly falling behind. Streep wasn¡¯t Zhu Chen whose attacks were weak. Whether it be offense or defense, Streep was equally strong in each aspect.

    As the fight reached the one hour mark, Zhao Hai began to wrinkle his brow. Dongfang Yu and the others¡¯ faces were also quite ugly. Xiong Li was now clearly at a disadvantage. There was no hope for him to win.

    If this was a real-life situation, then Xiong Li might use other methods. However, they were forbidden to hurt their enemy in the arena. Because of this, Xiong Li¡¯s hands and feet were essentially tied.

    After another hour of battle, Xiong Li discovered that there was no longer any point to this fight. So after thinking about this, he finally stopped and admitted defeat.

    Once Xiong Li got down from the arena, Zhao Hai looked at him as he smiled and said, ¡°Boss Xiong, are my suspicions correct?¡±

    Xiong Li nodded and said, ¡°He¡¯s indeed strange, very strange. His attacks has something other than spiritual qi. Other Mages don¡¯t have it. It should be something that doesn¡¯t exist, but it did.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°This Streep certainly experienced a luck encounter. But Boss Xiong, rest assured, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson when we meetter on.¡±

    Xiong Li smiled and said, ¡°If it was a real fight, then I might not be afraid of that fellow. But since we¡¯re at the arena, I¡¯m limited by what I can do. This caused him to have an advantage.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a nod. At this time, he was preparing for the next battle. This time, there was no need to draw on who the two participants were. There were only two remaining people, Zhao Hai and Lei Xiaotian.

    Half an hour passed in a blink of an eye, and Zhao Hai began walking to the arena. But when Zhao Hai arrived, he discovered that Lei Xiaotian wasn¡¯t there. Zhao Hai waited for several minutes before seeing Lei Xiaotian slowly walking over.

    Zhao Hai just calmly waited for Lei Xiatian. Even after he entered the arena and the shields got up, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything. He knew that if he got angry now, Lei Xiaotian¡¯s n would seed.

    When Lei Xiaotian saw that Zhao Hai kept silent and hasn¡¯t made any noise, he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. However, he still smiled and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, it¡¯s been hard for you to reach this ce. How about you admit defeat so that you can avoid losing too badly.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Lei Xiatian, unsure if Lei Xiaotian was extremely arrogant or was just overly good-natured. After reaching this point, even if Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t strong, there was no way for him to surrender. Otherwise, it would be hard for him to enter social circles in the Machine Field.

    Also, Lei Xiaotian was talking as though he was giving Zhao Hai the privilege to surrender. This caused Zhao Hai to be speechless. Seeing that Zhao Hai remained silent, Lei Xiaotian¡¯s expression turned unhappy. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to surrender? Don¡¯t give me that expression. I think highly of you so I gave you the opportunity to surrender. If you don¡¯t surrender, I¡¯ll have to be impolite.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Lei Xiaotian and said, ¡°Are we close?¡±

    Lei Xiaotian shook his head and said, ¡°We aren¡¯t close.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then he said, ¡°Then did we know each other before? Or do you know Boss Xiong and the others? Do we have any connection with each other?¡±

    Lei Xiaotian didn¡¯t know what Zhao Hai was going for, but he still replied, ¡°What? You want us to be friends? I already told you, we¡¯re not close. I don¡¯t know anybody you know.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, since we¡¯re not close, we¡¯re not friends either. So why do you need to give me face? Is it because you¡¯re not strong enough and just won because others gave you face? So in turn, you want to give face to others? Am I right?¡±

    When Lei Xiaotian heard Zhao Hai, his face couldn¡¯t help but turn red. Then he said, ¡°Dogfart! This Lei Xiaotian ascended when he is 20 years old. And I reached level 4 in just three years. My talent has been widely recognized in the Machine Field. I don¡¯t need to give others face. Alright, since you don¡¯t ept my goodwill, then excuse me for being impolite. You don¡¯t know how fierce this Lei Xiaotian could get.¡±

    After he said that, Lei Xiaotian waved his hand and released a 10yer formation that shot ice arrows towards Zhao Hai. These arrows were very fast, evidently passing through a wind element formation.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t really care about it as he smiled and then waved his hand, releasing a 5yer formation. This formation turned into a shield that protected his body, keeping the ice arrows off.

    After the shield appeared, Zhao Hai waved his hand once more, releasing a 10yer formation that produced a fire dragon that went straight towards Lei Xiaotian.

    Lei Xiaotian coldly snoted, then he released another 10yer formation that produced a contrasting ice dragon. When the fire and ice dragons met, it looked like a real fight between two dragons as they bit and wed each other.

    After Zhao Haiunched his fire dragon, he immediately sent his ten thousand fiery arrows towards Lei Xiaotian. Lei Xiaotian was somewhat startled. Now that the fire and ice dragon were in a dogfight, they demanded strict control over them. Lei Xiaotian¡¯s ice dragon also needed all of his spiritual force to control it. There simply was not enough spare spiritual force to release another spell. And now, Zhao Hai actually sent another spell. This only meant that Zhao Hai was stronger than Lei Xiaotian.

    With this thought in mind, Lei Xiaotian¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but turn ugly. He had been called a genius ever since he was very little. This caused an arrogant and conceited attitude to bloom inside him. Now that he saw someone more talented than him, how could he easily ept it?

    Lei Xiaotian immediately let go of his control over the ice dragon. Then he quickly released a 10yer formation that exploded and transformed into five huge ice shields, guarding Lei Xiaotian in all directions. And right after this, Lei Xiatian was heard muttering an incantation as well as making hand gestures. He was nning to unleash advance level magic.

    Zhao Hai looked at this and just smiled. Then he waved his hand, releasing another 10yer formation. A huge ice cone flew out of the formation. Then soon after the ice cone materialized, winds surrounded it causing it to spin like a giant drill bit. Zhao Hai waved his hand again, causing the ice drill to head straight towards Lei Xiaotian.

    Lei Xiaotian¡¯s ice shields soon met with the drill. However, the drill just paused for a moment before it punched a hole through Lei Xiaotian¡¯s shield and then shot towards its target.

    Lei Xiaotian, who was still making hand gestures, was taken aback. He immediately stopped casting his spell as he retreated. But at this moment, he suddenly felt heating from behind him.

 Chapter 1192 â€“ Defeating the Genius

    <h4>Chapter 1192 ¨C Defeating the Genius</h4>

    When Lei Xiaotian felt the heat on his back, he couldn¡¯t help but get startled. Then he turned his head to see the fire dragon that had fought against his ice dragon. He didn¡¯t notice it going behind him and was now opening its mouth to wait for him toe over.

    As soon as Lei Xiaotian stopped, the ice cone immediately appeared in front of him. Lei Xiaotian could already feel the coldness on his face. Ice and fire on both directions, he was in a dilemma.

    Lei Xiaotian knew that he had already lost. He didn¡¯t think Zhao Hai could still control his fire dragon in this scenario. Although Lei Xiaotian didn¡¯t see how the fire dragon went behind him, he was sure that the fire dragon moved right after he extinguished his ice dragon. This only meant that Zhao Hai could control three spells at the same time!

    Lei Xiaotian¡¯s thought was correct, Zhao Hai could in fact maintain three spells at the same time. In fact, Zhao Hai can maintain more than three. It was just that using three spells was enough for Lei Xiaotian.

    When Lei Xiaotian gave up control over his ice dragon, Zhao Hai continued controlling his fire dragon and had it go behind Lei Xiaotian. This was done while Lei Xiaotian was casting his spells, so he wasn¡¯t paying attention to the fire dragon. Because of this, Lei Xiaotian was sessfully trapped by Zhao Hai.

    Even if Lei Xiaotian didn¡¯t admit his defeat, it was already clear that Zhao Hai had won. Therefore, Zhao Hai withdrew his ice cone as well as fire dragon. The referee also dered that it was Zhao Hai¡¯s win.

    Lei Xiaotian had a difficult expression as he was looking at Zhao Hai. He didn¡¯t expect to lose this match. To be honest, he didn¡¯t look down on Zhao Hai nor did he despise him. The reality was because he was jealous of Zhao Hai.

    Lei Xiaotian had always been called a genius, some even tell him that he was a genius among geniuses. Butpared to Zhao Hai, Lei Xiaotian was nothing. Ascending less than one year ago but already managed to reach level 4. Lei Xiaotian took three years to attain this achievement.

    His jealousy towards Zhao Hai caused Lei Xiaotian to wear an arrogant appearance before the battle. The reason for this has something to do with his character as well as his intent to make Zhao Hai lose to him in front of many people. This way, he could prove that he was the most talented among the beginners.

    Although he had seen Zhao Hai¡¯s previous battles, he still believed that Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t match him. But now, not only did Zhao Hai defeat him, Zhao Hai managed to do so without much difficulty and in less than 20 minutes!

    Evenpared to the battles for the top 25, a fightsting less than 20 minutes was still considered short. Let alone in the semifinals, 20 minutes was too short. Lei Xiaotian could almost feel the sky falling down on him.

    Zhao Hai noticed Lei Xiaotian¡¯s reaction, but he didn¡¯t have the mood tofort him at this time. He wasn¡¯t rted to Lei Xiaotian and both of them didn¡¯t have any connections to speak of. There was no need for Zhao Hai to be charitable. So after the result was announced, Zhao Hai just walked off the arena.

    Upon returning to where Xiong Li and the others were, Xiong Li gave Zhao Hai arge hug as heughed and said, ¡°Good job kid. That was beautiful. This is the shortest semifinals I have seen. Hahaha.¡±

    Dongfang Yu alsoughed and said, ¡°I also didn¡¯t expect the fight to be this short. That was beautiful Little Hai.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Maybe it¡¯s just because Lei Xiaotian didn¡¯t take me seriously. But Boss Xiong, you¡¯re going to fight Lei Xiaotian next. I haven¡¯t fully tested his abilities so you need to be careful.¡±

    Xiong Li smiled and said, ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll win.¡±

    Dongfang Yu and the others smiled. They didn¡¯t leave the stadium yet since the battle for the 3rd and 4th position would happen soon. Lei Xiaotian and Xiong Li would fight after half an hour of recovery. As for the finals, it would be held the next day.

    Half an hour quickly went past. Xiong Li already arrived on the arena but Lei Xiaotian seems to be taking his time. But it was obvious that Lei Xiaotian wasn¡¯t being intentionallyte this time. Instead, he had yet to recover from his loss. His thoughts were still mixed up.

    The bell rang and Xiong Li and Lei Xiaotian¡¯s battle began. However, Lei Xiaotian¡¯s actions seem to be limited by something, making him use only sixty percent of his true power. This allowed Xiong Li to win the battle.

    To be honest, Lei Xiaotian¡¯s level wasn¡¯t just this. His confidence had been seriously damaged when he was defeated by Zhao Hai. This caused him to behave abnormally. Otherwise, Xiong Li wouldn¡¯t have won this easily. After all, Lei Xiaotian was a Mage of two elements.

    Now that Xiong Li and Lei Xiaotian¡¯s battle was done, the qualifiers was nearing its end. The next day, thest battle of thepetition would happen, Zhao Hai versus Streep. This was a battle between the Machine Field¡¯s most powerful beginner and the qualifier¡¯s dark horse. Everyone had their own guess as to who would end up winning in the end.

    In the eyes of the Machine Field¡¯s people, even if Zhao Hai had been performing well, it would still take some time for him to surpass Streep. Zhao Hai finished his battles in a rxed manner and he didn¡¯t use any items. However, Streep was the same, he had yet to use any items. Moreover, Streep managed to easily defeat his opponents, the only exception was his fight with Xiong Li where he exerted a bit of effort. But nevertheless, Streep managed to breeze through the qualifiers.

    Now that the two were going to meet, it would be a battle between a dragon and a tiger. Although Zhao Hai had gained a lot of supporters, there were a lot more people who were rooting for Streep.

    Since Zhao Hai could see that Streep¡¯s attacks weren¡¯t ordinary, other people could naturally see it as well. One shouldn¡¯t underestimate the people from the Machine Field, they weren¡¯t fools. All who had some knowledge could see that Streep¡¯s attacks were differentpared to others. And just like Zhao Hai, all of them were thinking that Streep managed to have a lucky encounter.

    The next day quickly arrived. Since it was thest and most important day of the qualifiers, there were even more people in the stadium. There were also some honored and distinguished people who came to watch the battle. Cadjo and Desbarres were naturally present. Besides the two, Luke and Margaret were in the stands. The group all had smiles on their faces, they didn¡¯t have any trace of worry at all.

    In fact, the progress that Zhao Hai made was satisfactory enough. Even if Zhao Hai was defeated, they wouldn¡¯t be disappointed. After all, the progress that Zhao Hai made was Ashley Family¡¯s best record.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s cement would give the Ashley Family a huge benefit. They could use Zhao Hai¡¯s progress to develop the family as well as gain new allies. Being able to draw the Fire Temple, Wu Family, and the Yan Family was already enough to offset being enemies with the Zhang Family.

    Because of this, Cadjo and the others were in a very happy mood, causing them to have wide smile whenever they meet people they were acquainted with. These acquaintances were also smiling whenever they meet the Ashley Family. Even if they weren¡¯t that close, they would still say a few good words.

    The Machine Field¡¯s people were practical. The Ashley Family would receive great benefits and could share it with other people. With the Ashley Family¡¯s foundation, they would use these benefits to develop the family as well as their rtionships. It was a good time to establish a good rtionship with the Ashley Family.

    Time quickly went past and it was already nine o¡¯clock. The bell of the stadium rang, making everyone settle themselves down. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t move and just stayed in his seat. The match was scheduled for ten o¡¯clock so there was still an hour left. This hour would be used to prepare for his battle with Streep. But since they couldn¡¯t just make people wait in the stadium, there would be performances to pad out the time.

    This would be Zhao Hai¡¯s first time seeing live artistic performances in the Machine Field. There were a lot of performances set up. There were dances, songs, and even theatrical shows. All of these performers learned martial arts. Their moves were very delicately arranged and there were even Mages at the side to assist in making gorgeous and beautiful magical visuals in the background.

    Since Zhao Hai didn¡¯t need to prepare anything, he just used this one hour to enjoy the performances. He was quite rxed. Terry was also very rxed. The two weren¡¯t tensed, making everyone else feel awkward.

    Before long, the bell rang once more. The performances stopped. Zhao Hai looked at the time and it was ten minutes before the battle. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but look at Streep. Streep was calmly sitting in ce while talking to another person. There was no anxiety seen on his face at all.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, he could understand why Streep was so confident. Streep¡¯s attacks contain a special energy, this would no doubt give anyone confidence in winning. Streep must have thought that nobody would be able to defeat him at this level. So even if Zhao Hai was strong, Streep still believed that he would win.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh deep inside. He was afraid that he might kill Streep if he used his astral qi. Zhao Hai believed that his astral qi was stronger than Streep¡¯s unknown energy.

    The reason for Zhao Hai¡¯s confidence was the results of his analysis. He asked Xiong Li in detail regarding his battle with Streep. And after running the information through the Space¡¯s Scanner, Zhao Hai reached this conclusion.

    From the Space¡¯s analysis, Streep¡¯s unknown energy should be a variant simr to evil qi. However, his energy wasn¡¯t as strong as evil qi. He could increase the energy he could send by increasing the frequency of his attacks. However, this increment couldn¡¯t berge, which made it worse than evil qi or astral qi.

    Because of this conclusion, Zhao Hai could rest assured. He didn¡¯t want to exert too much strength in dealing with Streep. Zhao Hai wanted to hide his trump cards as much as possible.

 Chapter 1193 â€“ A Huge Move

    <h4>Chapter 1193 ¨C A Huge Move</h4>

    ng!

    After a melodious ring, Zhao Hai and Streep proceeded towards the arena.

    Once the two were on the arena, the shields went up. The two stood opposite of each other 100 meters away.

    Terry, with his everpresent confident smile, looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, I have known about you all this time. Being able topare notes with you at this moment is truly an honor.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then returned the greeting as he said, ¡°Mister Streep is too polite. I¡¯ve long admired the person in the first ce among the Ten Great Experts. I¡¯m very lucky to be able to exchange one or two spells with you.¡±

    If one just looks at them, they wouldn¡¯t look like two people who were going to fight. Instead, they looked like two friends who liked each other and were having a nice discussion.

    Naturally, none of the two believed what the other said. Those who took the other party¡¯s words seriously were certainly fools. At this time, the bell rang, signifying the start of the realm qualifier¡¯s finals.

    As soon as he heard the bell, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Mister Streep, the battle has begun. Excuse me for being impolite. I¡¯ll be making my move first.¡±

    Although Zhao Hai was talking to Streep, his defense didn¡¯t rx at all. He had an ufortable feeling towards Streep.

    Despite Streep¡¯s nice and polite way of talking, Zhao Hai never had the inclination to be friends with him. This was due to the ufortable feeling that he had been experiencing all this time. It always told him to stay far away from Streep.

    Streep was also quite stunned by Zhao Hai. Actually, he was paying attention to Zhao Hai in the past few days. Zhao Hai had formidable strength even with him having ascended less than a year ago. In that short time, he was able to be a level 4 Mage. Moreover, he managed to seed in pursuing the Ashley Family¡¯s young miss, making it possible for him to be a core member of the family. Most importantly, in just a very short time, he was able to be friends with Xiong Li, Dongfang Yu, Sun Fei, and even Li Kuangren. It was clear that Zhao Hai was an extremely skilled person.

    And such a person was talking polite towards him, which made Streep¡¯s heart even more cautious.

    So upon hearing Zhao Hai, Streep stared. Then his expression turned serious as he said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai is too polite. We¡¯ll have to exchange blows eventually. Please proceed.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Streep¡¯s eyes, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, then allow me to be impolite.¡± Then Zhao Hai made his move and released a 5yer formation that sent out a fire dragon towards Streep.

    Streep looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s attack and then moved his hand to release a 10yer formation. This formation appeared to be a huge machine gun. It sent out a barrage of ice cones towards the approaching fire dragon.

    Naturally, Streep knew about Zhao Hai¡¯s multicasting abilities. He knew that if he used an ice dragon tobat the fire dragon, then he would only be the one losing the exchange. Therefore he changed his battle n and decided to just shoot ice cones towards the fire dragon. It was much easier to cast and operate. He would just adjust the direction in order to deal with Zhao Hai¡¯s fire dragon. This was the best way to deal with this situation.

    When Zhao Hai saw Streep¡¯s response, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up. Then he waved his hand and released his ten thousand fiery arrows. At this point, his fire dragon had already been shot down by Streep¡¯s ice cones.

    When Streep saw Zhao Hai¡¯s ten thousand fiery arrows, he immediately erected a giant 10yer formation ice shield in front of him. This managed to keep Zhao Hai¡¯s arrows at bay.

    But this time, Zhao Hai¡¯s attack turned more violent. He used two offensive spells at the same time to attack Streep. However, Streep wasn¡¯t just any other Mage. After he blocked Zhao Hai¡¯s ten thousand fiery arrows, he immediately countered.

    It must be said that Streep¡¯s spiritual force was very formidable. And since the ice shield was just there, he spend little to no effort to maintain it. This allowed Streep to use another magic with ease.

    Streep had naturally realized that Zhao Hai was a severe threat. He wanted to deal with Zhao Hai as soon as possible. Because of this, while he supported his ice shield, he muttered an incantation while performing hand seals. His seals were very quick and before long he hadpleted his incantation. Streep pointed towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Extreme Cold, Permafrost, Bind!¡±

    Right after Streep said that, the entire arena was suddenly shrouded with white fog. This white fog was quite overbearing. Everything that was touched by this fog was immediately turned into ice. The arena was no exception.

    One must know that Streep¡¯s Extreme Cold, Permafrost spell was a 100yer formation. It was certainly very formidable.

    Zhao Hai saw this and knew that the spell was powerful. His waved both of his hands and then released 10yer formation fire dragons from both of them. Lifelike dragons emerged from the formations. But this time, they didn¡¯t attack Streep. Instead, they circled Zhao Hai and revolved around him.

    Streep saw this and couldn¡¯t help but smile. He believed that his spell wasn¡¯t that easy to break. This spell wasn¡¯t only a level 4 formation with hundreds ofyers, it also had a lot of yin energy added to it.

    This yin energy was Streep¡¯s biggest trump card. He depended on this energy to be the first of the Ten Great Experts. If not for this yin energy, then he wouldn¡¯t even be able to be one of the Ten Great Experts.

    Just like what Zhao Hai saw, even if Streep was a genius, his talent still fell shortpared to Lei Xiaotian and Xiong Li. His formations were verymon even if he was able to obtain secret formation sets. But after yin energy was added to these formations, their attacking power greatly increased. This allowed Streep to be very powerful among the beginners.

    Ever since he discovered the uses of yin energy, Streep continued to collect it all these years. And as he collected more and more yin energy, his magic formations became stronger and stronger. And in the past two years, no Mage nor Warrior of his generation were able to match him. Because of this, he became very confident in his spells. Be believed that Zhao Hai¡¯s fire dragons would never be able to hold the Permafrost spell back.

    But much to Streep¡¯s surprise, after the white mist got in contact with the fire dragons, it began to dissipate. Although the fire dragons got smaller in the process, they still managed to hold off against the permafrost spell.

    Upon seeing this oue, Streep¡¯s eyes became round. This was the first time he saw someone block his permafrost spell using a tenyer formation. One must know that whenever fire magic was used to fight against permafrost in the past, both the fire spell as well as its user would be frozen. This was the first time where the permafrost was blocked by a fire element spell.

    After releasing more than ten fire dragons, Zhao Hai stopped. Then he began whispering incantations and then making had seals.

    Actually, Zhao Hai¡¯s actions were just for show. He didn¡¯t need to mutter any incantations nor do any had seals. This was because the formations had already been recorded by the Space, he could use them whenever he wants.

    However, he needed people to see that he was still casting spells and doing hand gestures. Otherwise, people would probably turn crazy knowing that he could cast hundred or thousandyered formation sets instantaneously. How long has it been since Zhao Hai ascended? Being able to reach level 4 for in less than a year was already monstrous enough. If he shows that he could release a 1000yer formation instantaneously, he would no longer be seen as a monstrous talent, he would be seen as a monster.

    After whispering and making hand gestures for some time, Zhao Hai proceeded to release his magic, ¡°Wind breathes fire, fire rides the wind, Raging Inferno, Burn!¡±

    Along with Zhao Hai¡¯s deration, fire began to shoot up into the sky. Then with him as the center, a fiery tornado appeared. The winds helped the fire to turn intense almost instantly. The tornado swallowed the fire dragons in before heading towards Streep¡¯s location.

    The permafrost spellunched by Streep was broken the instant the fire tornado came into being. When Streep saw this, his expression couldn¡¯t help but change. He quickly waved his hand and muttered some words. Before long, a more than 100yer formation appeared in front of him as he said, ¡°Ice as the body and water as blood, Ice Dragon, roar!¡¯

    When Streep¡¯s voice fell, the formation consisting of hundreds ofyers in front of him suddenly shook as a dragon roar was heard. Then a huge blue being came out of the formation. It was a giant dragon with a height of 100 zhang(333m). When the dragon appeared, it immediately shed with Zhao Hai¡¯s fire tornado.

    Boom!

    The entire arena shook. Meanwhile, the shields surrounding it began to develop cracks. It looks like it would split at any moment.

    When the referee saw this, he was greatly surprised. Then he immediately called over several Mages in order to repair the shield. This allowed the shield to stabilize and not break.

    But due to therge explosion, the inside of the arena became hazy. Nobody could see what was going on inside. However, there weren¡¯t any sounds of fighting heard, which made people feel relieved.

    Although the sound of the explosion was very loud, the spells used by the two participants were very dazzling. This caused the spectators to cheer.

    Even after seeing the arena¡¯s shield crack, none of them left the area. Instead, their eyes were locked into the battle. Although, nothing could be seen at this time.

 Chapter 1194 â€“ The Peak

    <h4>Chapter 1194 ¨C The Peak</h4>

    The fog on the arena quickly dissipated and two shadows could be seen. One figure was on the left while the other was on the right. Both were about 100 meters away from each other. It looked like none of them moved from their initial positions.

    In fact, this was exactly what happened. Ever since the battle started, the two just sent their magic without moving. This also showed how ¡°evenly matched¡± the two were.

    After the fogpletely dispersed, people could finally see the twobatants. What they saw caused an uproar. This was because the participants on the stage were inpletely different states.

    Zhao Hai was still calmly standing in ce. His robes were in perfect condition. He looked like he didn¡¯t undergo a fight.

    On the other hand, Streep looked somewhat in distress. His robes were burnt in a few spots. Moreover, his hair had been burnt. There were ck marks on his face. He looked very pitiful in his current appearance.

    This was also the reason why the people were in an uproar. This was because most of them thought that Streep was stronger than Zhao Hai. But now, it seems like Zhao Hai was the more powerful one.

    Streep was aware of his own situation, and he stared at Zhao Hai with a burning gaze. He had always cared about his image and he didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to ce him in such a situation. What annoyed him more was the fact that Zhao Hai looked basically untouched.

    Streep began to form a hatred towards Zhao Hai. He hated Zhao Hai for embarrassing him. He also hated Zhao Hai for being stronger than him. Andstly, he hated Zhao Hai for defeating him.

    However, Streep was also a cunning man. He knew that he could no longer do anything to Zhao Hai in this arena. Therefore, he took a deep breath to calm his mood. Then he bowed and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s strength is really extraordinary. You have my sincere admiration. I admit defeat.¡± Then he turned his head to the referee to announce his surrender.

    When the referee saw Streep¡¯s signal, he immediately opened the arena¡¯s shield while at the same time announcing the winner, ¡°The Machine Field¡¯s realm qualifier champion is Zhao Hai! Holding second ce is Streep!¡± When the referee announced the result, the stadium was in an uproar. There were a lot of people who were cursing Streep for admitting his defeat. This was because Streep just made them lose a lot of money.

    Seeing Streep surrender, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but get surprised. Then an intrigued smile bloomed on his face. Naturally, he could see the killing intent in Streep¡¯s eyes. Zhao Hai just didn¡¯t expect Streep to give up this early.

    Of course, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t so naive to believe that Streep would let him off just like that. Streep just decided to endure, so that his retaliation would be bigger. Streep¡¯s revenge would certainly be fierce, he might even be nning on killing Zhao Hai.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid of Streep. If Streep really decided to kill him, then that would give him a reason to kill Streep.

    When the referee announced that Zhao Hai had officially be the realm qualifier¡¯s champion, the whole stadium immediately resounded with cheerful music. All kinds of magical fireworks flew up into the sky.

    Zhao Hai remained standing in the arena as he bowed in all directions. Actually, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t need to do that. But his actions gained him the admiration of the audience. Soon enough, people were standing up to give Zhao Hai apuse.

    On the reserved seats, Cadjo was wiping away his tears. The Ashley Family will gain a lot from Zhao Hai bing the champion. And these gains didn¡¯t onlye from the tournament¡¯s prize. Since Zhao Hai was thergest dark horse of the qualifiers, Cadjo made use of it to bet on him. After each victory, the Ashley Family¡¯s winnings became bigger and bigger.

    Cadjo knew that the Ashley Family¡¯s opportunity to rise up has arrived. The current Ashley Family was too vulnerable. They didn¡¯t have that much territory, manpower, resources, and allies. If they didn¡¯t aim to increase their status at this time, then it would truly be a huge waste.

    The awards ceremony came immediately after. There was nothing special about it. The prize they sent Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t to his liking, so they negotiated the entire afternoon before the event formally finished.

    Once everything was done, Zhao Hai wanted have a drink with Xiong Li and the others. However, he was stopped by Cadjo and was asked to prepare to attend a party that evening.

    Zhao Hai knew that this was something he couldn¡¯t avoid, so he agreed. However, he told Xiong Li and the others that they would be drinking the next day. Then after that, Margaret and Zhao Hai returned to the Ashley Family¡¯s building

    When they returned, they immediately went to their room and then entered the Space. Laura and the others weed them with happy faces. Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Congrattions Brother Hai!¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to congratte about, it¡¯s just the realm qualifiers. Right, did you monitor Streep¡¯s situation?¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°Rest assured, he¡¯s under surveince. But this man is really shameless. The moment he returned to his room, he immediately went and looked for a woman.¡± While Laura said this, her face turned red. It seems like Streep did something that shouldn¡¯t be looked into.

    When Zhao Hai heard Laura, he couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows as he said, ¡°He¡¯s looking for a woman? It seems like Streep¡¯s strange energy had something to do with the female gender. Continue paying attention to him. Of course, don¡¯t look at him when he¡¯s with a woman. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be jealous.¡± Laura and the others twisted Zhao Hai¡¯s sides immediately after he said that. However, Zhao Hai justughed it out before leading everyone in. After taking a bath, he returned to the living room to see that Laura and the others were doing something.

    Zhao Hai went behind them to see what they were doing on theputer. From what he could see, they were designing clothes that would look good for him to wear.

    When Zhao Hai saw this, he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. It must be said that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care much about what he was wearing. Normally, he would just use his transforming garment that turned into mage robes. This mage robe looked ancient and ordinary. It was just ck and not anything special.

    However, this didn¡¯t sit well with Laura and the others. In their eyes, Zhao Hai¡¯s fashion sense was very bad. And this time, clothing was very important. He would meet distinguished people in the party so he needed to look special when facing them.

    Zhao Hai just smiled and went along with what they were doing. He didn¡¯t want to be the one to take care of this. He usually prioritizedfort when it came to his clothing. But if he were to attend a formal asion, he needs to wear formal clothes. Otherwise he would lose face.

    Zhao Hai sat on one side drinking tea while Laura and the others were discussing about what he should wear. His heart couldn¡¯t help but enter tranquility. This was what he yearns most in life, a life with no disputes.

    It can be said that once women discussed clothing, their spirits would reach an astonishing degree. Time passed, two hours, three hours, and they were still discussing. They had already selected one outfit, but they seem to think that there was still something better, so they kept discussing.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care much about it. Now that Cadjo was preparing for the party, nobody went to look for him all this time, and they also didn¡¯t want to disturb him. Zhao Haifortably changed the Space¡¯s monitor to look at Streep.

    At this time Streep was currently practicing. The woman that Laura and the others talked about was no longer there. Actually, Streep wasn¡¯t injured at all, he was just ruffled up. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare hurt Streep, or else he would have to give up being first ce.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare to do such a thing. There were other opportunities to deal with Streep outside of the arena. But while Zhao Ha fought against Streep, he released a very thin silver needle and inserted it into Streep¡¯s scalp. At that time, Streep was so focused on fighting that he didn¡¯t notice pain that was only a bit stronger than a mosquito bite.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai¡¯s silver needle can turn soft. So when it pricked Streep¡¯s scalp, it immediately turned soft, disguising itself as white hair.

    Streep¡¯s hair was blue, so it was able to hide the silver hair much better. Because of this, Zhao Hai believed that his silver needle wouldn¡¯t be discovered.

    After watching Streep, Zhao Hai changed the monitor¡¯s disy to the Machine Field¡¯s channels. There were movies, tv series, and news. There were a lot of content to watch.

    Upon seeing the content of the news, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. This was because it was currently showing the awarding ceremony. He was there bowing to the audience.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he looked at himself turning to face the audience. But this time, Laura suddenly shouted, ¡°Brother Hai, turn the volume up. We want to hear what they are saying.¡±

    Zhao Hai turned his head and saw that Laura and the others were also watching the news. Their eyes turned bright upon seeing him in the monitor.

    Zhao Hai smiled and then waved his hand to increase the volume of the television. ¡°Zhao Hai ascended less than a year ago but he has already be a level 4 Mage. He¡¯s a genius in cultivation and through his indisputable strength, he managed to get the first ce in the Machine Field¡¯s qualifiers. He is the Machine Field¡¯s pride, the might of the realm¡­¡­¡±

    Hearing these praises, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but bitterly smile. He didn¡¯t expect the Machine Field¡¯s television program to be so polite while talking about him.

    Laura and the others were looking at the monitor with great interest. But after hearing the discussion for some time, they finally got bored. Zhao Hai looked at them and then said, ¡°Are you done picking what I should wear?¡±

    As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, Laura and the others immediately took out aptop and then faced it towards Zhao Hai. Of the thousands of clothes present, they were finally able to settle on one.

    Zhao Hai inspected the clothing. It was a ck robe with silver embroidery. It was gorgeous but not mboyant. Moreover, its style was different than normal mage robes. Inside was a long gown that was like a robe but was divided into a top and a bottom. It was covered by a buttonless robe that had a sort of windbreaker. It looked very charming.

    Zhao Hao nodded and said, ¡°That looks very good. Margaret, how about you? It¡¯s a party to celebrate my win, so it¡¯s natural that you¡¯re going to be my femalepanion.¡±

    Margaret smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be wearing this.¡± Then she showed her dress. It was also a ck mage robe with silver embroidery on the upper part. Its style was very novel and attractive.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright. It¡¯s a pity that you can¡¯t go out in public yet. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be taking all of you outside. People will surely envy me to death.¡± Zhao Hai looked at the other clothes on theputer as he smiled towards Laura and the others.

    When she heard this, Laura smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. There will be timeter on. Brother Hai, you should prepare. The party is happening soon.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he changed the image on the monitor to Cadjo and the others. The party would be held in therge hall of the Ashley Family¡¯s building. This ce was big enough to host a party. The preparations were alreadyplete, only some finishing touches were being done.

    Zhao Hai looked at the time and said, ¡°Alright, I think I need to leave. Boss Xiong and the others will be arriving soon. It¡¯s possible that they¡¯ll look for me first.¡± Then at this time, Zhao Hai saw Xiong Li and the others walking over. Zhao Hai and Margaret left the Space. Zhao Hai¡¯s robe already changed to the design they decided on. As for Margaret, her robe was still being made by the Processing Machine. Laura and the others would send it to her in her room.

    As for other things like jewelry and makeup, everything had already been taken care of. Margaret¡¯s hair didn¡¯t need to much work since her natural hair already matched her robes. And after all, Zhao Hai was the star of the party.

    Aftering out of the Space, Zhao Hai immediately opened the door to his room. Xiong Li and the others were already waiting outside. Xiong Li, Dongfang Yu, and Li Kuangren all changed into new Warrior clothing. Xiong Li also made an exception and put away his huge hammers. Sun Fei was also wearing new mage robes which made him look quite handsome.

    When the group saw Zhao Hai, they couldn¡¯t help but stare. Zhao Hai¡¯s robes were very well-designed. It gave him a noble and charming aura. And at the same time, it gave people a bright feeling towards him.

    Xiong Liughed and said, ¡°Little Hai, good, good. I didn¡¯t expect you to know how to dress well. You look like another person. You look very good. How could a kid like you look so charming?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Dongfang Yu and the othersughed!

 Chapter 1195 â€“ Viper Ba Dong

    <h4>Chapter 1195 ¨C Viper Ba Dong</h4>

    The night silently came. However, Machine Field was a that never sleeps. The¡¯s night life was very rich. This was even more so today since the qualifiers just ended. Families held parties tomemorate their achievements. And the most eye-catching party of them all was of course hosted by the Ashley Family.

    The Ashley Family wasn¡¯t considered to be that big of a family in the Machine Field. Before this, it can be said that their name was unknown in the vast territory of the realm.

    Although the Ashley Family was in good terms with other families before, these families were just medium to small-sized families. They weren¡¯t that influential in the Machine Field.

    In the past, whenever the Ashley Family held parties and sent written invitations to powerful families, they didn¡¯t even expect them to respond. Those who participated in their parties were those from medium-small sized families who they had good terms with. Moreover, besides those who they have a really good rtionship, the other families would just send in representatives to attend, they didn¡¯t ce great importance to the party.

    However, this time, it was different. Now that Zhao Hai had gained first ce in the realm qualifiers and brought the Ashley Family great benefits, the great families of the Machine Field had to give them face. This was because everyone knew that the Ashley Family was on the path to bing powerful. Having the Ashley Family as a friend was much better than being their enemy.

    Because of this, a lot of people expressed their desire to attend the Ashley Family¡¯s party. In the parking lot of the Ashley Family¡¯s building were a lot of cars passing in and out. There were men and women dressed in their best attire holding crystal sses and drinking wine inside the building¡¯s lobby. Once in a while, women¡¯sughter could be heard in the halls.

    The melodious music as well as the light breeze that sent coldness to everyone, and also the absence of the sweltering heat of the day, made those present veryfortable.

    Cadjo shuttled back and forth in the crowd to meet and talk with people he was both familiar and unfamiliar with. Desbarres and Luke were the same. At this time, the three of them were the faces of the Ashley Family.

    Xiong Li¡¯s group of four were standing in thewn. Xiong Li looked around him and then snorted as he said, ¡°I hate these kinds of parties the most. These are just people wearing masks and talking nonsense. It¡¯s very boring.¡±

    Li Kuangren nodded and said, ¡°Right, you can see that theirughs and smiles are all fake. It¡¯s better if we take Brother Zhao Hai out and then have some drinks and meat ourselves.¡±

    Donfang Yu looked at them and then he smiled and said, ¡°Alright, stopining. It¡¯s already very good that we managed to attend this kind of party. Look at everyone here, some are from powerful influences, there are also honored and famous people here. It¡¯s only because of our rtionship with Little Hai that the Ashley Family gave us invitations to this party. Do you really think these kinds of parties would invite people from External Halls like us?¡±

    Sun Fei nodded and said, ¡°Boss Xiong, don¡¯t be too sad. Also, we can use this as an excuse to take Brother Hai out drinkingter.¡±

    Upon hearing Sun Fei, Xiong Li stared for a moment, then he said, ¡°Right, we can do that. I like that n. Then it¡¯s decided!¡±

    The groupughed, causing them to attract attention. However, the looks directed at them had despise mixed in. It was clear that the natives of the Machine Field were still looking down on ascenders.

    Xiong Li and the others didn¡¯t care about it. They were people who could summon wind and rain back in the lower realms, they had seen everything. Even if their status in the Machine Field wasn¡¯t as good as back in the lower realms, they were still geniuses that were highly valued in their respective External Halls. They wouldn¡¯t care about minor matters like these.

    At this time, the clock struck eight. Those who were going toe had already arrived. It was also at this time that Zhao Hai and Margaret showed themselves to the guests.

    When the two appeared, they immediately attracted the attention of everyone present. Zhao Hai and Margaret were both wearing ck robes that weren¡¯t too showy. However, one could see that these robes were specially made. There were ces that were uniquepared to other robes. Most importantly, the designs of the two robes were specially made so that when they stood together, their clothes would blend in with each other. At this point, even blind people could see that they were a couple.

    Seeing Zhao Haie out, everyone came to give him their greetings. Zhao Hai also received each person with great politeness. And to everyone¡¯s surprise, Zhao Hai was able to say their names casually as if they had met before.

    Achieving this feat wasn¡¯t easy. This was because everyone present here could affirm that this was their first meeting with Zhao Hai. And when the Ashley Family handed over their invitations, their families didn¡¯t even say who would being. In other words, Zhao Hai being able to know who they were was very remarkable.

    Zhao Hai had participated in a lot of parties back in the lower realms. Although the environment has changed, the courtesy needed for such events didn¡¯t change much. Therefore, Zhao Hai was able tofortably conduct himself well in this situation.

    Although this party was held to celebrate his victory, Zhao Hai knew that he was just an expert of the Ashley Family at this time. If it wasn¡¯t for giving the Ashley Family some face, then these people wouldn¡¯t have been enthusiastic in meeting him.

    This party¡¯s star was Zhao Hai, but the truth was actually different. He was only the face of the party. This party was a ground for powerful and influential people to mingle with themselves in both an open and covert way. Zhao Hai¡¯s purpose in this party was no different than a vase being used as decoration.

    After greeting everyone that needed greeting, Zhao Hai led Margaret towards where Xiong Li and the others were. Seeing the two arrive, Xiong Li smiled and said, ¡°Little Hai, I didn¡¯t expect you to be this experienced in dealing with people. Did you attend a lot of parties before?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I had time to attend these parties before. In fact, the parties are the same each time. As long as you participate in one, you¡¯ll know what to do the next time.¡± Xiong Li couldn¡¯t help butugh. Like Zhao Hai, he had attended parties before, so he knew what Zhao Hai was talking about.

    The group proceeded to talk amongst each other. On the other hand, more and more people went to talk to Cadjo. After all, those who came here knew that Cadjo was someone that held the trust of the Ashley Family¡¯s Patriarch. Moreover, he was a very powerful character. The true star of the party was actually him.

    Zhao Hai knew about this, so after giving his greetings, he took Margaret with him and then went to where Xiong Li and the others were. He didn¡¯t try to approach any guest and try to build a rtionship with them.

    Time passed in a moderate manner in this event. Unknowingly, it was already 9 o¡¯clock. At this point, Cadjo had established cooperative rtionships with some families. It can be said that he had received a bountiful harvest.

    At this time, a blue light was seen from a distant ce and before long it arrived at the Ashley Family¡¯s parking lot. When Cadjo saw this blue light, his expression couldn¡¯t help but change. This was because he recognized this blue light. In the Machine Field, only one group had this specific blue light in their vehicles, it was the Water Temple¡­

    The Water Temple was one of the top powers of the Mage Alliance. The power that they held was much more than the Ashley Family.

    Originally, the Water Temple had no enmity with the Ashley Family. Sending someone to this party was equal to the Temple¡¯s support of the Ashley Family. Cadjo should be happy about this.

    However, one shouldn¡¯t forget that Streep was someone from the Water Temple. If it weren¡¯t for Zhao Hai, then Streep might have gained first ce. But now, Streep has been defeated by Zhao Hai. This was akin to the Ashley Family having developed enmity with the Water Temple.

    Naturally, not wanting to offend the Temple, Cadjo was polite and sent an invitation. However, the Temple didn¡¯t send a response. This caused Cadjo to think that nobody from the Temple wasing. But now, an hour into the party, the Water Temple suddenly arrived. This caused Cadjo to think about the possible reasons why.

    When the car stopped, the door opened and two people came out. Upon seeing who came, the eyes of those present couldn¡¯t help but shrink. This was because they didn¡¯t know who the other person was. Moreover, this unknown person wasn¡¯t wearing clothes normally worn in the Machine Field. Instead, the man was dressed as though he was from the Cultivation Realm.

    Cadjo believed his own judgement. He knew that those from the Cultivation Realm didn¡¯t just dress differently than those in the Machine Field. They also carried themselves differently. Even if someone from the Machine Field wore clothes from the Cultivation Realm, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to gain the Cultivation Realm¡¯s special temperament.

    As for the other person, Cadjo know him very well. This was the reason why Cadjo¡¯s heart jumped. This person was a Bishop from the Water Temple. He was named Ba Dong. However, this Ba Dong had a nickname, Viper!

    Viper Ba Dong. Upon hearing this nickname, one would have an idea as to what kind of person he was. Just like his nickname, Ba Dong was as venomous as a snake. As long as someone enters his sights, they wouldn¡¯t have any lucky day. When this person decides to be vicious, nothing would stop him from chasing after his enemy. He was a very hard to deal with character.

    It can be said that Cadjo wouldn¡¯t be nervous if any other person from the Water Temple came. But after seeing Ba Dong, Dadjo¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but tighten up. However, he still took a step forward. When he was a couple of meters away from Ba Dong, Cajoughed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Bishop Ba Dong to actuallye. My Ashley Family is incredibly honored. This Cadjo expresses his gratitude.¡±

    Ba Dong was tall, dark, and thin. He had no redeeming qualities. But once you look at his eyes, your body would no doubt turn ufortable. You could see a hint of coldness in his eyes, it was as though you were staring right into the eyes of a snake!

 Chapter 1196 â€“ Skyfrost Sword Li Chuchen

    <h4>Chapter 1196 ¨C Skyfrost Sword Li Chuchen</h4>

    Ba Dong looked at Cadjo and slightly nodded as he said, ¡°Cadjo, congrattions on your achievement. Right, let me introduce you to this talented gentleman. This is Li Chuchen from Extreme Cold City of the Cultivation Realm. He¡¯s also going to participate in the 6 Realm Beginner Competition. In the Cultivation Realm¡¯s qualifiers, he managed to get the tenth ce.¡±

    Ba Dong saying that Li Chuchen was just 10th ce wasn¡¯t an insult, but actually apliment. Bing tenth ce in the Cultivation Realm was much more significant than being first in the Machine Field. It must be said that it was extremely rare for a tenth cer in one realm to be equal to a tenth ce to other realms.

    Cadjo immediately felt angry due to Ba Dong talking to him like he was talking to a junior, but after hearing Ba Dong¡¯s introduction, Cadjo couldn¡¯t help but dissipate his anger.

    Although the Machine Field and the Cultivation Realm asionally had friction, the two realms weren¡¯t withoutmunication. And even if these exchanges were far and few in between, the Cultivation Realm always had the upper position during these events. They always took the lead.

    And since the Six Realm Beginner Competition was about to begin, everyone began getting information about the talented neers from the Cultivation Realm. And Li Chuchen¡¯s name was one of the names being passed around.

    A genius named Li Chuchen, nicknamed Skyfrost sword, ascended into Extreme Cold City four years ago. Although it has only been four years since he ascended, he was now a Foundation Establishment cultivator. Moreover, he was granted an advanced-grade magic treasure by the Extreme Cold City¡¯s City Lord, an item named the Skyfrost sword. Li Chuchen relied on this sword to slowly increase his reputation.

    Extreme Cold City wasn¡¯t an unknown force in the Cultivation Realm, it was one of the more influential sects. Its disciples reached 10 million in number. Their Inner Disciples numbered 1 million and their Core Disciples were about 10 thousand. Including their Elders and other resident experts, they were no doubt one of the more powerful sects in the Cultivation Realm.

    One shouldn¡¯t look down on Extreme Cold City¡¯s 10 thousand Core Disciples. Although they were few, they were very strong. The Cultivation Realm¡¯s Core Disciples were in apletely different levelpared to the Machine Field¡¯s Core Members.

    Most Core Members in the Machine Field were people from the families themselves. It didn¡¯t matter if they were strong or talented, as long as they were from the family¡¯s direct lineage or members from extended families, they were allowed to be core members. Because of this system of not attaching great importance to a person¡¯s talent, the core faction of some families were very weak.

    But the Cultivation Realm was different. In the Cultivation Realm, everyone spoke with their strength. Before bing Foundation Establishment, cultivators would be in the Outer Sect. Only once they reach Foundation Establishment would someone be part of the Inner Sect. If one could be Gold Core Experts, then they would be Core Disciples. They would then have enough strength to face one Machine Field fleet.

    As for Li Chuchen, he was able to reach Foundation Establishment and enter the Inner Sect only four years after ascending. This in itself was a great aplishment. He was a rare genius.

    Because of this, even if Li Chuchen was only in tenth ce in the qualifiers, Cadjo didn¡¯t dare underestimate him. He immediately gave Li Chuchen a bow as he said, ¡°So it is Young Hero Li. This Cadjo has been disrespectful. I didn¡¯t expect Young Hero Li to visit our Ashley Family. It¡¯s truly an honor to have you visit.¡±

    Li Chuchen didn¡¯t give Cadjo even a little bit of face. He just snorted and said, ¡°I heard that a genius has popped up from your family and became the champion of your qualifiers. Hahaha. The Machine Field has been getting more and more absurd. Hahahaha. Someone who ascended less than a year ago actually became the realm champion. You still have the face to host a party? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous?¡±

    Upon hearing Li Chuchen, Cadjo¡¯s face immediately turned ugly. Then he turned to Ba Dong and saw him just smiling and staying silent.

    Cadjo wasn¡¯t actually angry because of Li Chuchen¡¯s arrogance. The Cultivators had always been like this. The reason Cadjo was angry was because Li Chuchen seemed discontented with Zhao Hai¡¯s achievement. If this was really the case, then he might challenge Zhao Hai. This would put Zhao Hai in danger.

    When he thought of this, Cadjo couldn¡¯t help but get angry at the Water Temple even more. He didn¡¯t expect the Water Temple to be this malicious. Zhao Hai could use his strength to fight for the Machine Field in the Six Realm Beginner Competition. However, the Water Temple actually wanted to cut Zhao Hai¡¯s path prematurely. This was absolutely a shortsighted plot that didn¡¯t think about the bigger picture.

    Although he was seething, Cadjo didn¡¯t dare show his anger. He remained polite as he answered Li Chuchen, ¡°Of course, the strength of the Ashley Family can¡¯t enter the eyes of Young Hero Li. However, the Ashley Family hasn¡¯t achieved any decent aplishments recently, so we couldn¡¯t help but celebrate this one. I apologize for making Young Hero Liugh.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t because Cadjo was submissive. If this was any other event, he would be impolite towards Li Chuchen. After all, even if Li Chuchen was a disciple of Extreme Cold City, he was still an ascender. Moreover, he¡¯s from the CUltivation Realm. Even if Li Chuchen was offended, he still couldn¡¯t do anything. In the end, this was the Machine Field and he was an outsider.

    The reason Cadjo was polite was because he wanted to shift Li Chuchen¡¯s attention so that he wouldn¡¯t challenge Zhao Hai.

    Cadjo was an old fox who had been swimming in rivers andkes for a long time. What he heard from Li Chuchen wasn¡¯t good. Although Li Chuchen was from the Cultivation Realm and that the Cultivators wouldn¡¯t dare to easily wage war with the Machine Field, if Li Chuchen used the excuse of challenge to kill Zhao Hai, then the Ashley Family wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. After all, the Ashley Family couldn¡¯t dere war against Extreme Cold City.

    Lu Chuchen wasn¡¯t the fearful one. What was scary was the influence behind him. Extreme Cold City was very powerful. When the timees, not a lot of people would support the Ashley Family in going against the city. After all, nobody was willing to offend a huge power like Extreme Cold City.

    It can be said that the Water Temple¡¯s move was quite ruthless. Since they couldn¡¯t act against Zhao Hai, they used Li Chuchen. If Li Chuchen challenges Zhao Hai, then Zhao Hai would have no choice but to ept. This was the custom in the Machine Field.

    The Machine Field had been pressed down by the Cultivation Realm. However, the Machine Field¡¯s people had their own dignity. If a Cultivator killed Zhao Hai, then the Machine Field would certainly make a move. This was because they could im that the Cultivators were bullying the weak. However, if Zhao Hai was challenged, then Zhao Hai had to agree. If Zhao Hai refuses the challenge, then he would be bringing shame to the Machine Field. Because of this, Zhao Hai had to agree to Li Chuchen¡¯s challenge. The Machine Field would rather have Zhao Hai be killed in a challenge than to have Zhao Hai bring shame to the realm. This was the pride of the Machine Field.

    The Water Temple had already settled the event. They wanted Li Chuchen to step forward and challenge Zhao Hai in order to seek revenge. It seems like the Water Temple really wanted to snatch the first ce position away from Zhao Hai. The Water Temple didn¡¯t get what they want, so they had to resort to these means.

    It was pure coincidence that Li Chuchen, a disciple from the Extreme Cold City and a participant of the Six Realm beginnerpetition, happened to visit the Water Temple. This was because there was something he needed there, and this thing was called Heavenly Divine Water.

    Heavenly Divine Water was also a treasure in the Cultivation Realm. However, the quantity of this item wasn¡¯t a lot. This divine water was very useful for Li Chuchen¡¯s cultivation. Additionally, Li Chuchen was currently in a bottleneck. So he decided to go out for experience and personally get the divine water from the Water Temple.

    Heavenly Divine Water was also very important for the Water Temple. However, they wouldn¡¯t deny Li Chuchen¡¯s request. This would make Li Chuchen owe them a favor. And if Li Chuchen gets stronger and achieves great results in the Six Realm Beginner Competition, Extreme Cold City would owe the Water Temple. There was no reason for the temple to refuse Li Chuchen¡¯s request.

    Li Chuchen had a simr situation to Lei Xiaotian. He grew up receiving constant praise from others. Therefore, he was very proud. Ba Dong could see this so he brought Li Chuchen to the Ashley Family¡¯s party so that Li Chuchen would challenge Zhao Hai.

    Ba Dong also knew that he would bring trouble to the temple by doing this. After all, this was colluding with an outsider to deal with someone from the Machine Field. However, he couldn¡¯t help but do it. He really wanted to kill Zhao Hai.

    The reason Ba Dong was like this was because Streep became strong under his tutge. He paid a great price so that Streep could be strong as soon as possible. Ba Dong did this so that Streep could gain first ce in the qualifiers. In turn, Ba Dong¡¯s position in the Temple would increase and maybe he might be an Archbishop of the Water Temple one day.

    However, all of his efforts were destroyed by Zhao Hai. Therefore, Ba Dong hated Zhao Hai so much that when he saw Li Chuchen he immediately thought of it as an opportunity. As long as Zhao Hai was removed, then everything else would be worth it.

    It was said that a dead genius wasn¡¯t a genius at all. As long as Zhao Hai was dead, the Ashley Family wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything in the Six Realm Beginner Competition. It would then be impossible for the Ashley Family to rise up. Meanwhile, Streep would still be alive. And as long as Streep could get a good score in thepetition, then the Ashley Family¡¯s allies would turn their heads towards the Water Temple. And Ba Dong wouldn¡¯t be in any trouble!

 Chapter 1197 â€“ The Covenant of Three Swords

    <h4>Chapter 1197 ¨C The Covenant of Three Swords</h4>

    Since he had thought of all of these consequences, Ba Dong decided to have Li Chuchen take action. This exins why he was here.

    Although Cadjo wasn¡¯t aware of the thoughts going on inside Ba Dong¡¯s mind, he knew clearly why Ba Dong was here. He was here for Zhao Hai. Because of this, Cadjo had to lower his head in order to shift Li Chuchen¡¯s focus away from Zhao Hai.

    At this time, the guests of the party also noticed the conversation between Cadjo and the guests from the Water Temple. All of them looked at Ba Dong with despise. However, it seems Ba Dong didn¡¯t even notice their gazes.

    To Ba Dong, this was a path to no return. He didn¡¯t ask Li Chuchen to deal with Zhao Hai. Instead, he took a shot against Zhao Hai¡¯s achievement. Now, even if he stopped Li Chuchen from challenging Zhao Hai, Li Chuchen wouldn¡¯t listen to him.

    Cadjo¡¯s n was good. However, Li Chuchen wasn¡¯t easily deceived. Although Cadjo adopted a low position, this didn¡¯t remove Li Chuchen¡¯s intention to challenge Zhao Hai.

    Lu Chuchen snorted and said, ¡°I heard that this Zhao Hai is quite arrogant. I even heard that he¡¯s looking down on Cultivators. I always wanted topete with the experts of the Machine Field. Since I¡¯m here, I might as well teach him that the world is much more profound than he thinks.¡±

    Upon hearing Li Chuchen, everyone¡¯s vision changed from Ba Dong to Zhao Hai.

    Those who came here weren¡¯t fools. All of them knew that Li Chuchen¡¯s presence here was certainly incited by someone. And there was no need to ask as to who this person was, since it was clearly Ba Dong. Ba Dong was from the Water Temple and Zhao Hai just snatched the qualifer¡¯s first ce from Streep who was also from the temple.

    Everyone felt that Ba Dong¡¯s behaviour was shameless. It was clear that he wanted to kill Zhao Hai. Ba Dong was shameless enough to collude with people outside of Machine Field in order to kill someone from the same realm. However, they had to admit that this plot was quite venomous.

    Nobody would reject a challenge in the Machine Field. If you declined, then you would be losing face for the Machine Field and showing weakness to the other realms. Nobody in the Machine Field would want to associate with you anymore. Moreover, all of your benefits would be cancelled and your qualifications for the Six Realm Beginner Competition would be withdrawn.

    Because of this, despite everyone looking at Cadjo with despise, people were looking at Zhao Hai in pity. However, there were even more people who looked at Zhao Hai with looks of schadenfreude. It was as if they were looking at someone who was already dead.

    As soon as Cadjo heard Li Chuchen, his body slightly shook then his face paled. He knew that he could no longer change the situation.

    Not only Cadjo, besides Zhao Hai and Margaret, the faces of Desbarres, Luke, as well as Xiong Li and the others paled in an instant. They all had the same idea as Cadjo, that Zhao Hai was finished.

    Zhao Hai naturally knew what was going on, so he took Margaret and went to Cadjo. Then he looked at Li Chuchen as he smiled and said, ¡°Is it Young Hero Li? Hehe. This Zhao Hai is very honored to be able to meet you.¡±

    Li Chuchen looked at Zhao Hai, then he coldly snorted and said, ¡°You¡¯re that arrogant one?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything like that. It seems like Young Hero Li has misunderstood. I had always been impressed by the power of the Cultivation Realm. And how can I be so stupid to say such a thing? Young Hero Li is smart, you should be able to differentiate between right and wrong. And since this is the case, Young Hero Li should already be careful against viins who use you as a tool for their malicious ns.¡±

    As soon as Li Chuchen heard Zhao Hai, he immediately understood what he meant. He turned to look at Ba Dong and coldly snorted. However, he turned back to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of lecturing me. If you don¡¯t want to fight, then just tell it to me straight. This Li Chuchen wouldn¡¯t want to dirty his sword with the blood of a coward.¡±

    When he heard Zhao Hai¡¯s appropriate response, Cadjo couldn¡¯t help but feel hope. However, Li Chuchen¡¯s response quickly extinguished this hope. Cadjo¡¯s face suddenly sank. He didn¡¯t expect Li Chuchen to be this overbearing. Even in such circumstances, he still insisted on going after Zhao Hai.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect Li Chuchen to be this unreasonable. His eyes narrowed slightly, then he smiled and said, ¡°Since Young Hero Li wants to do it, then there¡¯s no reason for this Zhao Hai to disagree. Young Hero Li, please decide on a time and a ce.¡±

    Lu Chuchen coldly snorted and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to decide on a time and ce if it¡¯s a lesson. We¡¯ll do it now. As long as you can take three of my swords and survive, then I will let you go and wait for you in the Six Realm Beginner Competition. But if you die to my swords, then you¡¯re just getting what you deserve.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Li Chuchen¡¯s face, then he smiled and said, ¡°Since that is the case, then allow me to receive the power of the skyfrost sword.¡±

    Li Chuchen coldly snorted, then he waved his hand. A shortsword appeared. It wasn¡¯t very long at only about one meter in length. Both the de and the handle were white. At the hilt of the sword was a sword knot. It was a sword knot that was simrly white.

    The moment this sword appeared, the temperature of the surrounding area immediately dropped. And after some time, the air became icy cold. Li Chuchen confidently smiled as he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the people around them and then he said, ¡°Young Hero Li, there are too many people here. If you and I fight in this ce, then innocent people would be affected. How about we find another ce?¡±

    Li Chuchen was also aware that the people in the party were distinguished and famous people of the Machine Field. It wouldn¡¯t be good if he injured one of them. So he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Then he flew up and headed towards a forest nearby.

    Machine Field had always been arge that was scarcely popted. Therefore, it¡¯s ecological situation was very good. Despite its huge cities, each building was actually at a distance from each other. Some were even separated by several li. Therefore, there were quite a few forests nearby.

    This forest wasn¡¯t far away from the Ashley Family¡¯s building. Actually, this forest was purposefully nted by the Ashley Family. It wasposed of Incense Trees. The seeds of these trees were known to emit bursts of pleasant scent. This scent wasn¡¯t strong but it can calm someone¡¯s mind. It also had an effect of repelling insects.

    The construction cost of this forest wasn¡¯t cheap. However, nobody cared about it right now as Li Chuchen and Zhao Hai flew inside it. Those among the visitors who had the ability to fly took to the skies. As for those who were unable to fly, they got into their vehicles and then hovered at a distance away from the forest.

    Xiong Li and the others had ugly faces as they approached the forest. Margaret also went with them. Xiong Li and the others looked at Margaret and discovered that she didn¡¯t seem to be worried at all. This caused them to feel strange. Isn¡¯t Margaret too confident in Zhao Hai?

    Li Kuangren couldn¡¯t help but ask Margaret, ¡°Sister-inw, aren¡¯t you worried about Little Hai? His opponent is a Cultivator from the Cultivation Realm.¡±

    Margaret looked at Li Kuangren, then she smiled and said, ¡°Third Brother, rest assured, Brother Hai will be fine. Have confidence in his abilities. Even if he faced a native from the Cultivation Realm, he still wouldn¡¯t fall.¡±

    Right after Margaret said that a cold snort was suddenly heard at the side. Margaret turned her head to see Ba Dong. Margaret¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but narrow as she quickly ignored him and proceeded forward.

    This narrowing of the eyes was Zhao Hai¡¯s habit. He does this whenever he was dissatisfied with something. Margaret seems to have obtained it from him.

    Li Kuangren and the others also heard Ba Dong¡¯s cold snort. They all red at the Water Temple Bishop, but Ba Dong seems to be unable to notice them.

    Xiong Li and the others didn¡¯t do anything in retaliation. Even the impulsive Li Kuangren didn¡¯t berate Ba Dong. This was because despite his plots, Ba Dong was still a Bishop of the Water Temple. However, they already took an oath that no matter what the oue of Zhao Hai¡¯s battle was, they would definitely take revenge against the Water Temple.

    Xiong Li and the others haven¡¯t known Zhao Hai for a long time, but most of them were temperamental people. It can be said that it was fate for these brothers to meet. Fate was truly wonderful at times. Although they hadn¡¯t been friends for long, it was like they had been brothers for their entire lives.

    For Xiong Li and the others, Zhao Hai was their brother. And now, their brother has been ced in a bad situation. They couldn¡¯t get angry because their strength was still not enough. Because of this, they can only endure.

    At this time, Zhao Hai and Li Chuchen had arrived at a spot inside the Incense Tree Forest. They didn¡¯t step on the ground but instead hovered above. The two were separated by a hundred meters.

    Li Chuchen looked at the spectators before he tauntingly smiled at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°It looks like your achievements hasn¡¯t been well regarded.¡±

    Zhao Hai just smiled and said, ¡°I only think about what I can deal with. Young Hero Li, please begin.¡±

    Li Chuchen looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s expression before he coldly snorted. He held his skyfrost sword in front of him before he waved it and announced, ¡°Severing the Mountains and Rivers, First Sword!¡± Along with his deration, the skyfrost sword increased in size. The originally 1 meter sword became meters long. The sword also got thicker as it extended and cut towards Zhao Hai.

    This sword seems like an ordinary chop. However, Zhao Hai knew that this attack wasn¡¯t so simple.

    The skyfrost sword chopped down from the sky, its body gently trembling. However, one shouldn¡¯t look down on this gentle shaking. This wasn¡¯t because of Li Chuchen¡¯sck of control of his sword. On the contrary, Li Chuchen¡¯s mastery of the skyfrost sword was very good. The reason the body trembled was because it was blocking Zhao Hai¡¯s routes of escape. No matter which direction Zhao Hai dodges, the sword would still be able to hit him at the shortest amount of time. It can be said that Zhao Hai would have no other way to deal with this attack other than going at it head on.

    When Zhao Hai saw this, his expression changed. Then he waved his hand, taking out a silvery white mage staff. When the spectators saw this staff, they couldn¡¯t help but stare. This was because Zhao Hai never took anything out during the qualifiers. Everyone thought that this was because Zhao Hai had yet to find a staff that waspatible with him. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to actually reveal his staff at this time. This was to say that Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t used his true strength during thepetition.

    Naturally, the staff that Zhao Hai took out was Liquid Silver. Zhao Hai saw the might of the skyfrost sword and knew that it was impossible for it to be a threat to him. However, if Zhao Hai used his body tempering fist to counter the attack, then he would be showing an important aspect of his strength. Because of this, he chose to take Liquid Silver out instead.

    After taking Liquid Silver out, Zhao Hai immediately waved it as ayered formation appeared in front of him. This magic formation set quickly turned into a shield.

    At this time, Li Chuchen¡¯s sword chopped down. The huge skyfrost sword carried with it a might that could shake the heavens and the earth. It didn¡¯t take long before it hit Zhao Hai¡¯s hundredyer formation shield.

    Boom! A loud explosion entered everyone¡¯s ears. When the skyfrost sword came down, everyone¡¯s heart rate increased. This was because the sword kept falling towards Zhao Hai.

    However, just as the sword managed to break the shield, another smaller shield took its ce. The sword broke the shield again but was blocked by another smaller shield.

    It was at this time that people discovered that the skyfrost sword hadn¡¯t actually broken through the first shield. Although it lookedrge, it was actually a formation set that producedyers uponyers of shields stacked one after another. As the sword chopped through eachyer of Zhao Hai¡¯s shield, its momentum began to slow down.

    Some quick minded people counted and saw the skyfrost sword breaking through more than sixty shields. This feat was actually very amazing. It was arge shieldposed of 100yer shields stacked one after another. It wasn¡¯t easy to break even one of them yet the skyfrost sword managed to go through sixty.

    After going through approximately 90 shields, the skyfrost sword finally stopped. Everyone let out a long breath, some couldn¡¯t help but cheer. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai¡¯s formation set to block Li Chuchen¡¯s formidable sword.

    Li Chuchen¡¯s expression slightly dropped. He looked at Zhao Hai as he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Good job. I didn¡¯t expect you to block my sword. However, you still have two more to deal with.¡±

    After he said that, Li Chuchen held his sword once more and chanted, ¡°Pierce the skies, Second Sword!¡± Along with his voice, the skyfrost sword transformed into its normal form. Then Li Chuchen stabbed towards Zhao Hai¡¯s direction. The sword quickly shot out as though it was going to stab the entire world at its tip!

 Chapter 1198 â€“ The Third Sword That Never Misses

    <h4>Chapter 1198 ¨C The Third Sword That Never Misses</h4>

    Zhao Hai stood still as he watched the sword. It wasn¡¯t that he doesn¡¯t want to move, it was that he couldn¡¯t. Li Chuchen¡¯s second sword was very formidable. Itpletely locked into Zhao Hai. If he moved, then the sword would follow behind him. The sword doesn¡¯t only fly in a straight line, it could also turn. Therefore, dodging would only be a waste of time.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand as a hundredyer formation appeared in front of him. When the formation appeared, arge sword began to materialize out of it. The sword wasn¡¯t any smaller than the first sword. The sword¡¯s body was entirely golden, glistening as it appeared. This golden sword faced the skyfrost sword, tip to tip.

    Boom!

    Therge sword and the skyfrost sword collided. Two different swords shing caused an unbelievable amount of energy to burst out. The explosion caused a wave that started at the center of the collision and spread outward. Whenever a tree was hit by this wave, they would immediately be uprooted.

    The spectators outside the forest immediately erected their shields. But since they knew that the energy that would remain when it reached them had decreased by a lot, ordinary shields were enough for protection.

    When therge sword collided with the skyfrost sword, it froze over before turning into fragments. But in turn, it managed to stop the skyfrost sword from going forward. Now that its momentum was quenched, the skyfrost sword lost all of its imposing power. At this point, even if Li Chuchen himself was to fly forward to attack Zhao Hai, the force he would add would still be insufficient.

    Knowing that his second attack has been rendered useless, Li Chuchen¡¯s expression sank even more. Although he was used to having his attacks being blocked, he didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be able to do so. He knew that the Machine Field¡¯s hundredyer formations were strong, however, he still didn¡¯t pay any attention towards Zhao Hai. In his mind, he only needed one sword to kill Zhao Hai on the spot. But unfortunately for Li Chuchen, Zhao Hai was able to survive two swords in a row. This caused Li Chuchen¡¯s face to turn ugly.

    Cultivators from the Cultivation Realm were rarely defeated by the Machine Field¡¯s Mages and Warriors. Even if the opponent wasn¡¯t a level 4 but instead a level 5, Foundation Establishment experts would still be able to survive, even killing the enemy. This had something to do with how both sides cultivate.

    When Cultivators practice, they would take in energy into their own body and then digest it in their dantian to be absorbed by their sea of energy. This would give them a supply of energy during fights.

    And once this energy reaches a certain level, they would liquefy. Upon sessful liquification of energy, one would then be a Foundation Establishment Expert. And once one¡¯s energy bes a solid core, they would then reach Core Formation.

    As for the Machine Field, they practice differently than the cultivators. Warriors in the Machine Field mostly practice Battle Qi. Battle Qi gave importance to tempering one¡¯s body. They would frantically exercise their body then produce Battle Qi. Once Battle Qi was produced, they would store it in their bodies to slowly transform their physique. However, this battle qi wouldn¡¯t form a dantian. Therefore, Battle Qi was much more difficult to utilizepared to the qi used by the Cultivators.

    Meanwhile, Mages practice spiritual force. However, practicing spiritual force wasn¡¯t easy. And in addition, items suitable for Mages were too few. Cultivators, on the other hand, had a lot of tools they could use.

    Mages in the Machine Field would generally have only a Mage Staff and also their own formation sets. Their families might provide them with additional protection but that was it. Warriors were in the same state. Besides their weapons and defensive equipment, they weren¡¯t able to use any other thing.

    Cultivators were able to forge all kinds of artifacts. From portable flying swords to peculiar items that had unique effects. It can be said that they had tools for everything. Because of this, Cultivators would win most of the time when up against Mages and Warriors from the Machine Field.

    And today, Li Chuchen dered that as long as Zhao Hai survived three of his swords, then he would let Zhao Hai go. Therefore, the only weapon he could use now was the skyfrost sword. He was too arrogant in making his deration.

    Li Chuchen had be arrogant, not only because he was a genius, but also because he was a Cultivator from the Cultivation Realm.

    Of the entire World of Cultivation, there was without a doubt that the strongest group hailed from the Cultivation Realm. Because of this, no matter where they went, Cultivators would always think that they were a cut above others. Naturally, Li Chuchen wasn¡¯t an exception, let alone here in the Machine Field.

    Because of this arrogance, Li Chuchen wanted to kill Zhao Hai in a wless manner in order to show his power and prestige. However, he didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to block two of his swords. This caused Li Chuchen to be caught in a tight situation.

    A Foundation Establishment Cultivator unexpectedly couldn¡¯t deal with a level 4 Mage. If this went out, then people would certainlyugh to death. Li Chuchen¡¯s face would be dragged into the mud. Not only his face, he would also pull down the face of Extreme Cold City as well as the entire Cultivation Realm. Therefore, Li Chuchen needed to make hisst sword seed.

    Li Chuchen looked at Zhao Hai with a cold expression on his face. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be this hard to deal with. Although he hadn¡¯t fought against Mages before, he still knew something about them.

    Mages in the Machine Field rank their strength based on how manyyers of formations they could support. The moreyers, the stronger the Mage. However, this didn¡¯t mean that a level 6 Mage could send out 1000yer formations all the time, this was impossible. It was like how a Cultivator couldn¡¯t use his unique skill all the time. If such a skill was that easy to use, then it wouldn¡¯t be called unique.

    Because of this, Cultivators held an advantage when going up against a Mage. Cultivators could use all kinds of artifacts in order to fight at 100 percent of their strength. Meanwhile, Mages would need to reduce their strength. This was because if they sent out a strong formation, then they would need a long time to prepare it. The enemy would never give them this much time. In actualbat, using instant-cast formations were the norm.

    The fact that Zhao Hai could cast 100yer formations instantaneously and repeatedly actually surpassed Li Chuchen¡¯s estimates. Li Chuchen might understand if Zhao Hai could send a 100yer formation shield the first time since it could just be stored inside his staff. However, where did therge sworde from?

    Li Chuchen¡¯s attacks weren¡¯t just randomly sent out. His Severing the Mountains and Rivers sword was actually meant to test Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. That move would generally have no problems dealing with Level 4 Mages since that move blocked all of the opponent¡¯s escape routes. Even if Zhao Hai was able to block it, Li Chuchen could also use his second sword to exploit Zhao Hai¡¯s weakness.

    Sure enough, when Zhao Hai used ayered formation to form a shield, Li Chuchen immediately saw Zhao Hai¡¯s weak point.

    Because of this, Li Chuchen¡¯s second move was his Pierce the Skies sword. His first sword was a cutting move, so its power was somewhat scattered. Since it needed to take into ount a lot of things, it was impossible for it to concentrate all of its power into a single point. It wasn¡¯t surprising for it to be blocked by a thick shield.

    As for the second sword, pierce the sky was a very overbearing attack. It locked on to the enemy as it stabbed towards them. There was no need to doubt its prating power. Li Chuchen intended to use this attack to puncture through Zhao Hai¡¯s shields. However, Li Chuchen didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai would use another formation and had a huge sword block the skyfrost sword¡¯s attack.

    Li Chuchen looked at Zhao Hai for a moment before he smiled and said, ¡°Good, good. It seems like the Machine Field¡¯s neers this time have some skills. I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to block two of my swords. However, my third sword will certainly cut you.¡±

    Zhao Hai gripped liquid silver before he returned the smile and said, ¡°Young Hero Li, please proceed. If I die by you hand, then that only meant that I haven¡¯t practiced enough. Nobody willin on my behalf.¡±

    Li Chuchen coldly snorted and said, ¡°So what if there¡¯s aint? Nobody will listen to a dead person¡¯s grievances. Take my move, Flowing Clouds, third sword!¡±

    Just as his voice fell, Li Chuchen¡¯s skyfrost sword flew up and made unnatural movements. It didn¡¯t fly in a straight line and instead hovered slowly. Moreover, as the sword flew up, mists began to appear on the surroundings. This mist travelled faster than the sword and before long Zhao Hai was covered by it.

    Zhao Hai felt that this sword wasn¡¯t as overbearing as thest two. However, it was very flexible. It was like water that silently crept on. Naturally, murder in this way would happen silently.

    Zhao Hai discovered that the white mist that the skyfrost sword produced wasn¡¯t simple. Not only was the mist producing very cold air, it was also suppressing spiritual force in arge scale. This limited the distance his spiritual force could travel¡­

    Upon seeing this situation, Zhao Hai decided to take the bull by the horns. He quickly released fire dragons. As fire dragons appeared, they immediately surrounded Zhao Hai¡¯s body. This scattered the white mist. However, the mist couldn¡¯t be underestimated, it also consumed the fire dragons at a very fast rate.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care as he casted another formation. This formation set produced winds and ice des that eventually formed into a tornado. This formation set was initially used for offensive means but Zhao Hai used it this time to defend. He stood in the center of the tornado as it expanded bit by bit.

    The two magic formation sets extended the range of Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual force. But at this moment, Zhao Hai suddenly felt that something had entered the area covered by his tornado. If it weren¡¯t for the Zhao Hai¡¯s formidable spiritual force, then he wouldn¡¯t have sensed it!

 Chapter 1199 â€“ Mutual Probing

    <h4>Chapter 1199 ¨C Mutual Probing</h4>

    When he detected this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. But he immediately concentrated his spiritual force and explored the surrounding area. Soon, he was able to discover something abnormal in the tornado.

    Zhao Hai knew that in this tornado filled with ice des, there were 360 ice des altogether. These ice des were coordinated with each other, forming arge inside the tornado. All those who enter would be shredded.

    But when Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual force searched inside the tornado, he actually felt that there were 361 ice des inside. What made it 361 was precisely Li Chuchen¡¯s skyfrost sword. The attacking method of the skyfrost sword was actually very strange. It could even enter Zhao Hai¡¯s magic and be part of it.

    With the skyfrost sword bing one with the ice des, it was akin to a fish returning to its school. It advanced alongside the tornado and didn¡¯t resist. This wouldn¡¯t only make it undetectable to Zhao Hai, it could also hide its aura using the tornado as a cover.

    Li Chuchen¡¯s previous two attacks were very overbearing. But the attack this time was actually as supple as running water. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare to underestimate this attack. If Li Chuchen¡¯sst two attacks were sword and spear meant for shing, then this third attacking was simply meant to kill.

    The skyfrost sword was now akin to a silent assassin. Only when it was the opportune time would it reveal itself and make a sudden attack. This was very dangerous.

    If Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual force wasn¡¯t formidable, then it would be impossible for him to discover the hidden sword. And even if he knew about it, it was still very difficult to deal with this attack.

    Zhao Hai was well aware that having the skyfrost sword this close to him was too dangerous. Even if the skyfrost sword had integrated itself into the tornado, there was still a trace of Li Chuchen¡¯s soul inside it. If Zhao Hai used any means other than magic, then Li Chuchen would certainly find out.

    With this thought in mind, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but sh a cold light. Then he waved his hands and cast a 50yer formation from each one. Once these formations materialized, they immediately became ice dragons. These ice dragons shook their bodies before charging towards the wind de filled tornado.

    When the skyfrost sword detected the approaching ice dragons, Li Chuchen knew that his n was most likely discovered by Zhao Hai. In an instant, the skyfrost sword exploded with iparably powerful might. One ice de sprang out from the tornado as it headed towards Zhao Hai.

    However, this action didn¡¯t seem like an attack. It was like a stream of water that arced towards its target. This time, the attack was moreplex and unpredictable. Moreover, its speed was anything but slow.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression turned heavy. He lifted his mage staff as he whispered some incantations. A 100yer formation appeared in front of him and soon formed a huge hammer. Once this metallic hammer appeared, it immediately locked into the skyfrost sword. With the might that could destroy the heavens and the earth, the hammer pounded towards the iing attack.

    As the trajectory of the skyfrost sword changed, the hammer did as well. Since the sword was locked into him, there was no need for Zhao Hai to purposefullymand his hammer.

    It didn¡¯t take long before the hammer and the sword came in contact. Boom! A loud sound was heard as Zhao Hai¡¯srge hammer vanished. However, the skyfrost sword didn¡¯t slow down, instead it became faster as it stabbed towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai felt his heartbeat going quicker, he didn¡¯t expect the skyfrost sword to use the strength of the explosion to propel itself forward. It truly was very difficult to deal with.

    With this thought in mind, Zhao Hai waved his hand as huge magic formation appeared in front of him. Once this formation appeared, the ice and wind tornado vanished as it gathered around the magic formation. Even the white mist was being sucked by the formation. This allowed the spectators outside to have a clearer view of things.

    The formation set rotated, and in the process of rotating, all magic formations slowly fused together forming a huge formation te. This formation te revolved around Zhao Hai before stopping in front of him, restricting the approaching skyfrost sword.

    The skyfrost sword wanted to avoid the formation te but was unsessful. If the skyfrost sword was a car, then the formation te was a roadblock. However, the te just rotated in ce and didn¡¯t attack the skyfrost sword, it just guarded Zhao Hai.

    The sword was at a deadlock. The spectators couldn¡¯t help but have their hearts stuck in their throats. But at this time, Li Chuchen¡¯s expression changed. This was because he knew that it wouldn¡¯t be good to drag on. He knew that there was no way for his attack to break Zhao Hai¡¯s magic formation.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s magic formation was strange. Although it was just a 100yer formation set, it could actually absorb the surrounding energy to strengthen itself. This caused the formation to be more and more solid and increasingly hard. At this point, it was impossible to break through this formation using the skyfrost sword.

    This isn¡¯t to say that Li Chuchen couldn¡¯t break this formation, but it was impossible for his third attack to do so. His third sword was akin to flowing water that changes its direction silently as it approached the enemy before making a sudden attack.

    Although this attack was very hard to defend against and was the best for killing, there was no denying that the power of this attack was much worse than thest two attacks.

    This was an attack that sacrificed offensive strength in exchange for unpredictability. And if the skyfrost sword was met by another attack, then it could use that to strengthen itself.

    Zhao Hai discovered this characteristic back when he sent his hammer out. Because of this, he changed his tactic and instead used the rotating formation disc. Moreover, he controlled it in a way where it wasn¡¯t attacking. Instead, the magic was used to protect. This way, the skyfrost sword wouldn¡¯t be able to make use of it.

    Zhao Hai was dragging on since he knew he could. However, Li Chuchen wasn¡¯t in the same situation. His identity didn¡¯t allow him to make apromise. Either he withdraws his sword or continues on with his attack.

    Receiving his sword meant that Zhao Hai blocked his three attacks. And with his arrogance, Li Chuchen would no longer attack Zhao Hai, which meant that Zhao Hai had passed his test.

    Also, Zhao Hai had the confidence to block Li Chuchen¡¯s attack. This meant that Zhao Hai had won since he could block Li Chuchen¡¯s third sword if even Li Chuchen decided to continue on with his attack.

    Naturally, Li Chuchen taking his sword back held a different meaningpared to him continuing with his attack. These choices would show Li Chuchen¡¯s character. If Li Chuchen receives his sword, then this meant that he knew that he had failed, and has decided to give up. This would show that he was a very dangerous person. Those who had the patience to retreat were dangerous enemies.

    If Li Chuchen carried on with his attack, then this meant that he was a person who couldn¡¯t ept losing. He would insist on doing what was impossible just to save face. Such person was equally dangerous since he might be a viin that would take any opportunity for revenge.

    It wasn¡¯tte for a gentleman to take revenge after ten years, while a viin would be a threat from morning to night. This didn¡¯t mean that a gentleman wouldn¡¯t retaliate. On the contrary, a gentleman¡¯s revenge would be calmer. He waited for ten years for an opportunity. So when this opportunity arrives, he would make sure that the enemy would never recover.

    A viin¡¯s revengecked the patience to endure patiently and calmly. He would retaliate from dawn to dusk and would use all means to achieve his goal. This would make him very annoying. But in the end, it was still difficult to know which of the two had a more effective method.

    Zhao Hai was now waiting for what Li Chuchen would do next. He wanted to see what kind of person Li Chuchen was.

    Li Chuchen looked at the stalemate with a cold expression. He knew that continuing would be futile. Although he was reluctant, he needed to make a decision.

    Li Chuchen turned his head to Zhao Hai who was controlling his formation disc and couldn¡¯t help but give a cold snort. His three attacks were meant to test Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. The first sword tested his ability to respond. That sword wasn¡¯t easy to deal with, yet Zhao Hai was able to block it.

    The second sword was to test Zhao Hai¡¯s offensive capability. Not only was the sword so simple. It also represented Li Chuchen¡¯s confidence. And once again, Zhao Hai passed the test.

    As for the third sword, it was meant to test Zhao Hai ability for magic. Magic control wasn¡¯t an easy matter. The move ¡®flowing clouds¡¯ wasn¡¯t a simple move. This sword required an intense amount of concentration. In order to block this strike, Zhao Hai would need a simr level of control over his spells. Although it seems like he made a bit of an effort, Zhao Hai still blocked it regardless.

    Li Chuchen knew that he didn¡¯t have the means to kill Zhao Hai in three swords. Therefore, he coldly snorted and then took his skyfrost sword back. He knew that he was in the Machine Field, and that it wouldn¡¯t be good to continue fighting with Zhao Hai. If he wanted to deal with Zhao Hai, then he needed to do it in the Six Realm Beginner Competition.

    Upon taking his skyfrost sword back, Li Chuchen looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Very good. Zhao Hai, you¡¯re quite strong. I¡¯ll be seeing you in the Six Realm Beginner Competition.¡± Then he turned his head towards Ba Dong for a moment before flying away. He didn¡¯t even spare a word towards the Water Temple Bishop.

    Seeing Lu Chuchen fly away, the environment became alive once more as apuse began to break out. Almost every single person present were smiling. The Machine Field has been suppressed by the Cultivation Realm all these years. In one-on-one battles, there was almost no way for the Machine Field to win. But now that Zhao Hai managed to block three swords from Li Chuchen, they couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was a victory for the Machine Field.

    There was only one person present who had a very ugly expression, and it was Ba Dong! Ba Dong didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be able to block Li Chuchen¡¯s three swords. Now, he was someone who tried to steal a chicken only to lose the rice used to lure it. Everyone knew that he brought Li Chuchen to deal with Zhao Hai. This meant that he would no longer be received well in the Machine Field.

    At this time, Cadjo¡¯s voice sounded out from beside Ba Dong, ¡°Bishop Ba Dong, I apologize for the Ashley Family¡¯s poor treatment of yourpanion. Please ept a ss of wine from me as an apology.¡± Cadjo¡¯s words didn¡¯t have any shred of sincerity in it and it even held a bit of chill.

 Chapter 1200 â€“ Instant Fame

    <h4>Chapter 1200 ¨C Instant Fame</h4>

    Cadjo¡¯s expression showed his current mood very well. He was both cheerful and murderous. He was happy because Zhao Hai was alright, but he felt like he wanted to kill Ba Dong on the spot.

    When Ba Dong heard Cadjo¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but look at Cadjo. The Ashley Family Manager was looking at him with a cold stare. Ba Dong¡¯s heart turned cold, then he said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t. I¡¯ve already disturbed you for long enough. I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡± Then after he said that, he turned around and went to his car before it sped away.

    Seeing Ba Dong vanishing in the distance, Cadjo couldn¡¯t help but coldly snort. He will remember this and make sure that Ba Dong wouldn¡¯t have any good days toe. Being called the Smiling Demon wasn¡¯t¡¯ a joke.

    At this time, Zhao Hai flew back from the forest. Then he received his magic staff before looking at Cadjo and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been unfair to General Manager. I caused the family to lose money by destroying the Incense Tree forest.¡±

    When Cadjo said this, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then he patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll ask the higher authorities to excuse you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and didn¡¯t say anything. At this time, people from the party went to talk to Zhao Hai and Cadjo. The two stayed there and handled the courtesies.

    However, this time, people¡¯s attention weren¡¯t on Cadjo. Instead, they were more interested in talking with Zhao Hai. He just managed to block three swords from Li Chuchen, this was enough evidence that he had true strength.

    Looking at these people, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of sorrow. The Machine Field and the Cultivation Realm was supposed to be on equal grounds. He was the first ce in the realm qualifier while Li Chuchen was tenth. Yet these people see it as a miracle that he was able to block Li Chuchen¡¯s three swords. This showed how pitiful Ascenders were in the Machine Field.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t show his emotion at this time. He just smiled as he talked with the people who approached him. Zhao Hai not being arrogant made everyone feel very good about him.

    Xiong Li and the others weren¡¯t able to squeeze in, but they didn¡¯t seem to care. They just stood aside and looked at the smiling people surrounding Zhao Hai. Xiong Li even said, ¡°How famous do you reckon Little Hai would be? I think the entire realm will know about this by tomorrow.¡±

    Sun Fei¡¯s face showed his excitement as he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Too strong, Brother Hai is too strong. He¡¯s my idol.¡±

    Li Kuangrenughed and said, ¡°Very good, very good. But this way, he¡¯ll have to treat us for drinking tomorrow. Hahaha, that Cultivator fellow had an ugly face when he left.¡±

    Xiong Li smiled and said, ¡°I think Ba Dong had the ugliest expression. When he left, he almost seemed like he was running away. He plotted against Little Hai but failed. Now, Little Hai will be seen by the Machine Field as a hero while he would be seen as a traitor. I wonder how he¡¯ll fix his reputation now.¡±

    Margaret, who didn¡¯t join the crowd, smiled and added, ¡°He¡¯ll have a very hard time doing that. Don¡¯t forget that Uncle Cadjo is also known as the Smiling Demon by the Machine Field. He would only plot against another person if provoked. And now that Ba Dong offended him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave it at that. Ba Dong will surely have a hard time.¡±

    Upon hearing Margaret, everyone present unconsciously nodded. It has been a few years since Xiong Li and the others ascended, so they were familiar with Cadjo¡¯s title of Smiling Demon. They also knew what this name entailed. Therefore, they agreed to Margaret¡¯s words.

    Dongfang Yu looked at Margaret and asked, ¡°Sister-inw, why are you here instead of being beside Little Hai?¡±

    Margaret smiled faintly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like dealing with such crowds. Actually, Brother Hai dislikes it as well. However, he has no choice but to face them now. If he wasn¡¯t thinking about the Ashley Family, then he would¡¯ve already went drinking with you. He said that it¡¯s very exhausting dealing with such people.¡±

    Dongfang Yu and the othersughed. They had some understanding of Zhao Hai, and he did indeed dislike such crowds.

    If any other Ascender were ced in Zhao Hai¡¯s position, then they would have already been shining with joy. Being able to gain connections with such famous and influential people was something that was very important for Ascenders. Therefore, most ascenders would definitely tter these people if they were in Zhao Hai¡¯s shoes.

    Dongfang Yu and the others couldn¡¯t help but think about what would happen if they were in Zhao Hai¡¯s position. They wondered if they were still able to be as calm as Zhao Hai. But after inspecting themselves, they knew that they couldn¡¯t be sure.

    Cadjo¡¯s party was held not sote. So when people found out about what happened, they immediately drove over to the party in order to inquire about the situation. In the end, the party had to extend beyond its schedule.

    The party finally ended veryte into the night. When everyone had gone back to take a rest, Margaret and Zhao Hai returned to the Space. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t feel anything when he was fighting against Li Chuchen. However, he found himself to be very exhausted when dealing with the crowd. After going to the hot spring with Margaret, he returned to his room and slept.

    What Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know was that when he was asleep, the entire Machine Field erupted. Video of his fight with Li Chuchen had spread. Nobody knew who spread it around but it didn¡¯t take long before it reached all corners of the realm. This caused a stir in the Machine Field.

    The Machine Field had always been at a disadvantage when ites to one-on-one. Not to say about the same levels, even those who were a level or two above their Cultivation realm counterparts wouldn¡¯t dare challenge cultivators.

    Yet now, Zhao Hai who was a level 4 Mage managed to block three swords from a tenth ce beginner Cultivator. He didn¡¯t even look frazzled after receiving the three swords. Zhao Hai was already famous for being a dark horse, and this event made him even more well-known.

    Countless people faced theirputers that night, watching a recording of Zhao Hai and Li Chuchen¡¯s battle on repeat. They were unable to restrain themselves from feeling excited, they were unable to sleep.

    The fight was too beautiful. The attacks were splendid and even more so Zhao Hai¡¯s defence. From the video, Zhao Hai¡¯s defense was wless. He didn¡¯t even press wind one time, no distress was seen on his face.

    Beautiful, it was too beautiful. This was the most beautiful battle between a Mage from the Machine Field and a Cultivator. Zhao Hai¡¯s poprity sharply increased.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t aware of any of these since he was sleeping inside the Space. He had a very good sleep. He was aware that Li Chuchen was a Cultivator at Foundation Establishment stage. His fight with Li Chuchen made him realize how strong he was in rtion to his peers. Being able to fight with Li Chuchen like that without exerting much effort gave Zhao Hai a boost of confidence. Zhao Hai knew that Li Chuchen didn¡¯t use all of his strength. However, this was natural. Li Chuchen had a lot of magical artifacts that he didn¡¯t use, but Zhao Hai was in the same position. He still had his astral qi but he didn¡¯t use it. This was because he was afraid that Li Chuchen would find out about it.

    The Cultivation Realm¡¯s people were very sensitive when it came to special qi. Astral qi was one with very overbearing strength. If Li Chuchen felt even a hint of astral qi in Zhao Hai, then Zhao Hai would certainly have bad days ahead.

    After resting the entire night, Zhao Hai ate his breakfast the next morning before leaving the Space along with Margaret. Then the two returned to their room in the Ashley Family building.

    Just as they returned, Cadjo sent for someone to call them over. Upon entering Cadjo¡¯s office, the two couldn¡¯t help but stare. There were only three other people inside, Cadjo, Luke, and Desbarres. However, their eyes were very red. They looked like they hadn¡¯t slept sincest night.

    Zhao Hai looked at the appearance of the three as he confusedly asked, ¡°General Manager, Camp Lord, what happened? You didn¡¯t sleepst night?¡±

    Cadjo looked at Zhao Hai, then he suddenlyughed as he said, ¡°Little Hai, sit, sit. Hahaha. You really did great this time. Hahaha. You¡¯re famous now. There¡¯s nobody in the Machine Field who doesn¡¯t know your name.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked puzzled at what Cadjo said, he couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. From the time he sleptst night up until now, he didn¡¯t ess the inte, the same was true for Laura and the others. Because of this, he didn¡¯t know anything that happened online.

    After Cadjo had Zhao Hai sit down, he said, ¡°Last night, someone uploaded a video of your battle with Li Chuchen to the inte. This caused a sensation online. Everyone is talking about you saying that you are a hero of the Machine Field.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°They¡¯re exaggerating. I just blocked three swords from Li Chuchen. Cultivators have far more means than we can imagine. If we really fought each other, then I can¡¯t guarantee if I can win against him.¡±

    Cadjo waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s useless. The moment you blocked Li Chuchen¡¯s three swords and won the duel, you¡¯ve already be a hero. Besides you, nobody can do something like that at the same level. Not to say all three swords, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to block one.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I know, but I can¡¯t get anything out of this fame. Being famous isn¡¯t that big of a deal.¡±

    Cadjo looked at Zhao Hai as he shook his head and said, ¡°You idiot. This doesn¡¯t benefit you directly. But this is a huge advantage for the Ashley Family. You¡¯re now like a living billboard of the family.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly, then he waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright. But I don¡¯t want to participate in those parties anymore. If anyone wants to invite me to a party, please tell them that I¡¯m busy. I¡¯ll leave everything else to the family.¡±

    Cadjo looked at Zhao Hai and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and smile bitterly. He didn¡¯t know what else to say. However, Desbarres smiled and said, ¡°Alright, you also need to show yourself less. People would surelye over to challenge you so that they could elevate their own fame. So before the Six Realm Beginner Competition begins, you need to be in seclusion.¡±

    Zhao Hai knit his brows and said, ¡°Camp Lord, didn¡¯t you say that other participants aren¡¯t allowed to challenge anyone before the Six Realm Beginner Competition? Then why would I need to close up?¡±

    Desbarres smiled faintly and said, ¡°Of course, no other participant would want to challenge you. However, this news wouldn¡¯t only spread in the Machine Field. What if some Cultivatorse here and challenge you? What do you do now? It¡¯s better for you to close up immediately.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll close up. But I already promised Brother Xiong Li and the others to drink. If theye to see me, just have them go to my room.¡± Desbarres nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take care of it. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Zhao Hai nodded before leading Margaret back to his room.

    When the two returned to their room, Margaret immediately opened up herputer and went to a video website. And just as she opened the site, she saw the huge headline, ¡°Newly crowned Machine Field Champion Zhao Hai fighting against the Cultivation Realm¡¯s Top Ten!¡± The headline linked to the video. Margaret went to the link and then saw a video viewed billions of times, and that number was still going up.

    Margaret couldn¡¯t help but giggle as she turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, it seems like you¡¯re very famous now.¡±

    Zhao Hai just smiled faintly as he watched the video. The footage was clearly taken by someone who attended the party. The quality of the video wasn¡¯t good, but it was because of this that it was more authentic.

    And even if the quality wasn¡¯t good, it had shown everything that happened. It even managed to record every word they spoke.

    Zhao Hai looked further down on the page and saw that there werements below.

    Firstment: Beautiful, fantastic! Our Machine Field finally managed to face a Cultivator and win. Support! Supporting Zhao Hai! The pride of the Machine Field!

    Secondment: I support the firstment! Support Zhao Hai! The pride of the Machine Field!

    Thirdment: I didn¡¯t expect our Mages to face a Cultivator. Powerful, too powerful. Why didn¡¯t anybody do this before? It¡¯s too strange!

    Fourthment: Thementer above isn¡¯t a Mage, so he doesn¡¯t know that Zhao Hai is far more powerful than most level 4 Mages. In the machine field, as long as one could use 100yer formations, then they would be level 4. Casting 100yer formations instantaneously is something that cannot be done by any other Mage. Zhao Hai is just too powerful!

    Fifthment: Don¡¯t get your hopes up. Zhao Hai only managed to block against the enemy¡¯s three attacks. Moreover, Cultivators have a lot of magic treasures. Those three swords isn¡¯t their only means to attack. Moreover, Zhao Hai is going full defense. It isn¡¯t unusual for him to block three swords.

    Sixthment: The fifthment is talking fart. Even a nt could see everything clearly. Although Zhao Hai is on the defensive, it¡¯s clear that he wasn¡¯t in distress. His clothes aren¡¯t even ruffled nor did he take a step back. This shows that Zhao Hai still has more strength than this. His strength should be on par with Li Chuchen. Fifthment, if you don¡¯t know anything, then keep your mouth shut!

 Chapter 1201 â€“ Stir Between Two Realms

    <h4>Chapter 1201 ¨C Stir Between Two Realms</h4>

    Zhao Hai was famous! Very famous! Everyone in the Machine Field was discussing Zhao Hai. And it wasn¡¯t only the average people who were talking about him. Even the huge powers of the Machine Field had him as a topic of conversation.

    Zhao Hai underestimated the hatred that the people of the Machine Field had against the Cultivators. This wasn¡¯t just because of the Cultivation Realm¡¯s various invasions towards the Machine Field. This hatred started at a spiritual level.

    People from the Cultivation Realm always looked at the people of the Machine Field with an arrogant attitude. They conducted themselves as though they were emperors looking at beggars. It was this attitude that made people from the Machine Field hate the Cultivators to the core.

    This hatred only got stronger and stronger to the point where the people from the Machine Field prayed that someone would get strong enough that it made them equal to the Cultivators.

    However, no Mage, Warrior, or Mech Soldier managed to achieve this goal. None of them were able to defeat a Cultivator of the same level. This caused people to hope more and more.

    Although Zhao Hai only blocked three swords from Li Chuchen, the significance of this result was actually more than expected. It was a breakthrough for the Machine Field. Because of this, everyone was happily talking about it.

    Nobody in the Machine Field believed that Li Chuchen was holding back. This was because the Cultivators were always impolite towards people from the Machine Field. If they ever duelled someone from the Machine Field, they would certainly go brutal. It was simply impossible for a Cultivator to hold back. With this in mind, people believed that Zhao Hai was strong enough to block Li Chuchen¡¯s three swords!

    These reasons made Zhao Hai a very famous individual in the Machine Field. He was now seen as a hero of the realm.

    While everyone was talking about Zhao Hai, the subject in question suddenly announced that he was closing up for practice. It was still unknown as to when he would show up again.

    Upon hearing this information, everyone in the Machine Field were startled. Then rumors began surfacing everywhere. Some people said that Zhao Hai was seriously injured after fighting Li Chuchen. He just restrained his injury and was now feeling the bacsh. They say that Zhao Hai was dying.

    There were also some people who said that Zhao Hai was closing up in order to practice a secret technique. This way, he could defeat more Cultivators in the Six Realm Beginner Competition.

    All kinds of rumors appeared and the Machine Field fell into confusion. At this time everyone wanted to see Zhao Hai. However, Zhao Hai was already out of sight.

    After things slowly went out of control, the Ashley Family decided to have a press conference. They announced to everyone that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t injured. The reason he was closing up was because he needed to prepare for the Six Realm Beginner Competition.

    Originally, people were dissatisfied with the Ashley Family¡¯s response. However, what happened afterwards made them understand why the Ashley Family did it.

    Just like what Desbarres said, the battle between Zhao Hai and Li Chuchen didn¡¯t only cause a huge reaction in the Machine Field. The Machine Field and the Cultivation Realm were connected in a way. Because of this, any important matter in the Machine Field would quickly be made known in the Cultivation Realm. With Zhao Hai and Li Chuchen¡¯s battle being the biggest matter in the Machine Field, it was natural for the Cultivation Realm to be aware of it.

    Upon hearing about this information, the people in the Cultivation Realm were in an uproar. One must know that in the entire World of Cultivation, the Machine Field was the weakest of the 6 realms. This was also one of the reasons why others look down on the Machine Field.

    And now, the Cultivation Realm¡¯s tenth ce qualifier wasn¡¯t able to kill the Machine Field¡¯s first cer in three swords. This was absurd for those in the Cultivation Realm.

    It didn¡¯t take long before the people from the Cultivation Realm found a recording of the battle and watched it. Although the quality of the recording wasn¡¯t good, those who knew something were still able to make sense of it. They knew that the result wasn¡¯t because Li Chuchen was holding back, it was because his opponent wasn¡¯t weak.

    Because of this recording, the Cultivation Realm¡¯s people didn¡¯t me Li Chuchen for losing. Instead, they were startled by Zhao Hai¡¯s strength.

    Naturally, those who didn¡¯t me Li Chuchen weren¡¯t those of the general public. The high-level beings in the Cultivation Realm didn¡¯t me Li Chuchen since they knew that he was strong. On the other hand, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t weak either. Li Chuchen didn¡¯t hold back and yet his three swords were still blocked by Zhao Hai. There was no reason for Li Chuchen to be med for this oue.

    Those in higher positions didn¡¯t say anything about it, but things were different for the others. After all,petition exists everywhere, especially in the Cultivation Realm.

    Although the Cultivation Realm was very rich in resources, this advantage was being negated by its huge poption. In this case, those who gets to use these resources were limited. Therefore,petition was brutal.

    Every Cultivator had a dream, and that was to achieve immortality and live alongside the heavens and the earth. However, bing immortal needed a lot of resources such as cultivation methods, weapons, pills, and other things. The more important something was, the more scarce they were. So in order for a Cultivator to get closer to this dream of immortality, they would have to fight for it.

    And the top ten neers were the top existence among the lower levels of the Cultivation Realm. They were above others and enjoyed resources much better than most people. They also practice the best cultivation methods and were generally envied by a lot of people.

    In the past, these experts were very famous because of their strength. Even if other people say anything to them, these words were often said in secret. In the Cultivation Realm, the right to speak depended on one¡¯s strength. If that expert heard it, then it would be a problem if they kill the one who talked. Nobody would go to the trouble of talking bad about these top ten experts to just be killed in the end.

    However, this matter gave those at the bottom level an opportunity. Li Chuchen was one of the Cultivation Realm¡¯s ten great experts and was enjoying the best of treatments. But despite these benefits, Li Chuchen was still not able to take care of a kid from the Machine Field!

    There were quite a few talks like these in the Machine Field. Naturally, most experts wouldn¡¯t care about this since they saw Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. However, those who had been suppressed by Li Chuchen didn¡¯t care about how strong Zhao Hai was. They just clung on the fact that Zhao Hai was from the Machine Field, and that Li Chuchen was putting mud on the Cultivation Realm¡¯s reputation.

    There were also people who had strength worse than Li Chuchen that decided that it was a good idea to kill Zhao Hai. In their eyes, Li Chuchen wasn¡¯t able to kill Zhao Hai because of the three sword covenant. If this three sword covenant wasn¡¯t in ce, then Li Chuchen would¡¯ve easily killed Zhao Hai.

    And since Li Chuchen failed to kill Zhao Hai, the others saw this as an opportunity to elevate themselves. If they could kill Zhao Hai, then they would be regaining a huge face for the Cultivation Realm.

    There were quite a few Cultivators who had the same idea. They immediately went to the nearest transmission formation and went to the Machine Field. All of them were nning to challenge Zhao Hai.

    Naturally, the movement of such numbers of people couldn¡¯t be hidden from the people of the Machine Field. Seeing a sudden influx of Cultivators, the Machine Field couldn¡¯t help but turn vignt. They quickly investigated the reason why these people came.

    Before long, they got their answer. All of these people were here to challenge Zhao Hai. Moreover, it seems like they had no intention of hiding their ns as all of them went to look for the Ashley Family.

    However, the Ashley Family only gave a single answer, Zhao Hai was closing up and was unavable! It can be said that this excuse was the most effective one. Closing up to practice wasn¡¯t only done in the Machine Field. Every single cultivator did this at some point of their lives. When someone was closing up, it was taboo to disturb them. Therefore, since Zhao Hai was closing up, nobody was allowed to issue him a challenge.

    When this information was sent to the Machine Field, people finally found out why Zhao Hai suddenly closed up. To be honest, people became relieved upon knowing about this.

    Then almost at the same time, the top 100 beginners of the Machine Field decided to close up as well. After that, arge number of experts decided to close up. ¡°Closing up¡± had be a trending topic in the Machine Field¡¯s online world.

    Due to the Machine Field¡¯s rogue-like practice, those experts from the Cultivation Field had no way to challenge anyone at all. Some of them thought that since there was no way to challenge Zhao Hai, they would challenge others in order to give themselves a boost in fame. However, it seems like everyone was closing up. They couldn¡¯t find anyone to challenge, this caused them to be annoyed.

    These Cultivators also knew that they can only challenge famous experts. There was no significance in challenging small fry. Killing these weak Mages and Warriors was useless. Once they go back, they wouldn¡¯t be able to gain any face.

    Because of this, the foreign challengers found themselves in a very awkward situation. If they remained, then they would have nobody to challenge. Most of them were also unwilling to go home. They were in a dilemma.

    Just like the challengers, the high-level figures of the Machine Field were also having headaches. Although they had protected their experts by having them close up, they ended up shouldering all of the stress and pressure.

    No matter what the higher-levels say, the people of the Machine Field believed that everyone closing up was just a reason to evade the challenge. This was the action of a coward. Therefore, there were a lot of people cursing online. In their opinion, they would rather have Zhao Hai die in battle than seeing everyone acting like cowards. They had lost face!

 Chapter 1202 â€“ Heading Out

    <h4>Chapter 1202 ¨C Heading Out</h4>

    Those in high positions in the Machine Field considered these public morings as though they didn¡¯t exist. They knew clearly that they shouldn¡¯t listen to this public outcry. If they caused the Machine Field to lose all 100 of their participants, then the Machine Field would no longer be able to fight for benefits in the Six Realm Beginner Competition.

    And once the Machine Field couldn¡¯t fight for benefits, they would get weaker and weaker. Then they would be bullied even more, and then lose more in the future. This wasn¡¯t something that the higher-ups of the Machine Field wanted to see.

    Actually, both the public and the higher-ups of the Machine Field don¡¯t see ascenders as someone on their own side. To them, Ascenders were merely tools. But the difference between ordinary tools and Ascenders was that there were some Ascenders that were useful while there were some that were useless.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai and the other participants were useful tools in the eyes of the Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups. Therefore, they couldn¡¯t just be sacrificed like that.

    Zhao Hai was also aware of the troubles happening outside, but he didn¡¯t care. For him, those Cultivators outside weren¡¯t worth his time. If he went out now, he could easily kill all of those people.

    Of course, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t do that. There was no need to. For Zhao Hai, murder was something he would only do whenever it benefits him. There was no need for senseless ughter.

    Zhao Hai was currently practicing his spells inside the Space. After he practiced with Liquid SIlver, he proceeded to use his body tempering fist while inside the sandy region of the Space.

    Zhao Hai knew that his own strength still wouldn¡¯t allow him to run amuck in the Machine Field. Therefore, he needed to strengthen himself as soon as possible; and the body tempering technique was a good method to reach that goal.

    Since the Machine Field were acting cowardly, most Cultivators left. Only a small number of people stayed in the Machine Field, they were still looking for that opportunity.

    Peace began to return to the Machine Field as the Cultivators retreated. It was impossible for these people to focus on this matter for too long, especially if it didn¡¯t matter much to their lives.

    The winds in the Machine Field gradually calmed down, which was something that the higher-ups of the Machine Field wanted to see. They don¡¯t want the participants of thepetition to be disturbed. This was because they were looking forward to this particr Six Realm Beginner Competition.

    This time, the Machine Field¡¯s representatives included Zhao Hai, Streep, Xiong Li, Dongfang Yu, Zhu Chen, even Lei Xiaotian. Compared to the past dozens of years, this was the Machine Field¡¯s strongest lineup.

    In the past Six Realm Beginner Competitions, there would be 600 participants overall. The Machine Field would have participants among the top 500 or 400. This was aplete loss of face for the Machine Field. They weren¡¯t able to get any good benefits by these rankings alone.

    But this time, Zhao Hai was able to block three swords from the Cultivation Realm¡¯s tenth ce. This was a good sign for the Machine Field. This was because, most of the time, the top ten experts of the Cultivation Realm would be the top ten experts of the entire World of Cultivation.

    Although Zhao Hai only blocked against three swords from Li Chuchen, the higher-ups of the Machine Field still held hope for Zhao Hai. They wanted him to fight for benefits for the realm.

    Days passed as the date for the Six Realm Beginner Competition approached. Cultivators that kept waiting for an opportunity were finally able to realize that the whole Machine Field was turtling up, so they just gave up and returned to the Cultivation Realm. After all, the Machine Field doesn¡¯t have resources that they need, staying here for long wasn¡¯t favorable for their cultivation.

    Once all of the Cultivators left the Machine Field, the higher-ups were finally able to rx. The Machine Field returned to its former calm as everyone waited for the Six Realm Beginner Competition.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t leave his seclusion just because the Cultivators had left. He still dered that he would continue with his closed door cultivation. This caused everyone who had their eyes on him to believe that he was truly injured. After all, Li Chuchen¡¯s swords weren¡¯t that weak.

    This time, the Ashley Family didn¡¯t bother to rify the matter. In their opinion, there was no need to do so. Although there were people who kept monitoring Zhao Hai, their number wasn¡¯t as great as before.

    After one month, Zhao Hai finally decided to head out. It wasn¡¯t that he could no longer endure closing up, it was that he had no choice but to head out. It was time for the Six Realm Beginner Competition.

    Although the Six Realm Beginner Competition was still a month away, they still needed to prepare beforehand for their departure.

    When Zhao Hai announced that he was going out, Xiong Li and the others quickly visited him. Xiong Li and the others were mainly there to see if Zhao Hai was indeed injured. After all, he wouldn¡¯t have been in seclusion for that long. But after seeing how well Zhao Hai was doing, they felt relieved.

    Once Xiong Li and the others left, Cadjo immediately called Zhao Hai over to his room. Cadjo looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, how is your practice?¡± Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°General Manager, rest assured, there¡¯s no problem whatsoever. This time, I¡¯m sure that I can enter the top 100 of thepetition.¡±

    Cadjo smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t put yourself into too much pressure. If it¡¯s disadvantageous, then don¡¯t show your power. The Patriarch is already satisfied with your performance.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Rest assured, General Manager, I know what to do. Right, how do we leave the Machine Field? Do we use a spaceship? When do we depart?¡±

    Cadjo shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no ship. This time, we¡¯ll be using a transmission formation since you need to be in the Cultivation Realm for one month. This is also the way it is done.¡±

    Upon hearing Cadjo, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°We need to stay in the Cultivation Realm for one month? What kind of rule is that? Isn¡¯t that just sending us to the tiger¡¯s mouth? What if those Cultivators challenge us?¡±

    Cadjo shook his head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this. The Cultivators wouldn¡¯t challenge you. You need to stay in the Cultivation Realm because the concentration of spiritual qi there is different from the Machine Field. You would need a month to adjust to their level. It has been decided to no challenges will be made in this period.¡±

    Zhao Hai was still frowning. He doesn¡¯t believe the words of the Cultivation Realm. The Machine Field was a very weak existence among the six realms, this meant that they don¡¯t have much diplomatic influence. Although the Cultivation Realm said that nobody would make a challenge, there were innumerable means for people to ept a challenge. This was reality.

    Cadjo looked at Zhao Hai and knew that he was thinking. He sighed and said, ¡°I know what you are thinking about. Don¡¯t think too much about it, this is the rule. But just be careful once you leave.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Cadjo and said, ¡°You aren¡¯t going with us this time?¡±

    Cadjo nodded and said, ¡°Right, I won¡¯t be going. Those who will be going to the Cultivation Realm would only number 150. There¡¯s you 100 participants, and then 50 leaders. Leading the 50 team leaders is a very famous individual from the three powers, Skybreaker de Ma Rulong.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard Cadjo, he couldn¡¯t help but gawk. He knew who Skybreaker Ma Rulong was. Ma Rulong wasn¡¯t an Ascender and was a Machine Field native. Only a few Machine Field natives would want to practice martial arts. However, Ma Rulong loved martial arts ever since childhood. Moreover, the family he belonged to was an ancient Warrior Family of the Warrior Association. It was a tradition in his family to practice martial arts, but it wasn¡¯t a priority for them to practice it. However, Ma Rulong put his entire heart into practicing martial arts. In the end, he was able to be a master of fighting.

    Ma Rulong established his fame using his ghost head sword. At this time, he¡¯s already be a level 7 Warrior. His strength was formidable. He wouldn¡¯t have any problems facing a Core Formation Expert of the Cultivation Realm.

    But unlike his fellow natives, Ma Rulong doesn¡¯t have any prejudice against Ascenders. It may be because of his love for martial arts. Because of this, he looked favorably towards Ascenders. He also wasn¡¯t afraid of offending anyone from the Cultivation Realm.

    Zhao Hao nodded and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Senior Ma Rulong to be our escort. Then there¡¯s no need to worry about the travel. General Manager, when will we depart?¡±

    Cadjo answered, ¡°You¡¯ll leave the day after tomorrow. Although Ma Rulong will take the lead, you still need to be careful. There will be times where Ma Rulong wouldn¡¯t be able to protect you. After all, the ce you¡¯ll be going is the Cultivation Realm. That is the territory of the Cultivators, we don¡¯t have much influence there.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°General Manager, feel relieved. I know what to do. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    Cadjo sighed, then he went to Zhao Hai¡¯s side and then patted his shoulder as he said, ¡°Remember that your own safety is most important. Think about Margaret. Even if you don¡¯t get good results, the family will not me you for it. After all, you already became the realm¡¯s champion. You already surpassed our expectations.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll make sure to be safe. Nothing bad will happen.¡±

    Cadjo nodded, then he said, ¡°Take time to go out for a walk. Let other people see you. We don¡¯t want them to think that you¡¯re really injured.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, I happen to have a desire to explore. I¡¯ve been cultivating all this time. I haven¡¯t had much time to explore the entire.¡± Cadjo smiled and said, ¡°Alright, go go. You¡¯re currently the richest man in the entire family. You won¡¯t have any money problems.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and didn¡¯t say anything else. He cannot tell Cadjo that he was heading out to sell things he had no need for. Everything that he needed was already in the Space. And even if the Space doesn¡¯t have it, he could still have it made by the Processing Machine. Things made by the Space was always much better than items that can be bought outside!

 Chapter 1203 â€“ Departure

    <h4>Chapter 1203 ¨C Departure</h4>

    Two days quickly went by. Over the two days, Zhao Hai and Margaret explored the entirety of the Machine Field. This brought attention to a lot of people in the Machine Field.

    However, nobody dared to cause trouble for Zhao Hai. With the Six Realm Beginner Competition on the horizon, nobody would disturb any participant, especially Zhao Hai.

    But even so, whenever Zhao Hai was exploring with Margaret, a lot of people would stare at them. This made the two feel quite ufortable.

    Zhao Hai was a high-profile individual, and his sudden appearance caused people to be taken aback. They always thought that Zhao Hai was injured. But judging by his current state, he looked very healthy. Was he really injured? Or was he just suppressing his injury?

    Zhao Hai decided to ignore these people. Although there wasn¡¯t much in the Machine Field that caught his attention, he still made the effort to get gifts for Laura and the others. These things didn¡¯t need to be expensive, it was the thought that counts.

    What Zhao Hai brought for Laura and the others were trivial gadgets that weren¡¯t worth their money but was instead beautiful. This was something girls liked.

    Zhao Hai actually felt sorry for Laura and the others. They had been with him for a long time, but they could only stay inside the Space at this moment. They observe and understand the Machine Field only through the monitor. They can¡¯te out and y in the Machine Field. This caused Zhao Hai to feel very guilty.

    After Zhao Hai yed around with Margaret for two days, the time for departure finally came. Zhao Hai got up in the morning before going with Cadjo towards the ce where they would depart.

    The Machine Field has two huge transmission formations. The first formation was something that can only be used by core members of the Machine Field. This formation could be adjusted to teleport towards more than 1000s in the Machine Field.

    As for the other transmission formation, it was specifically guarded and shut off during normal times. This was done so that people from the Cultivation Realm couldn¡¯t use it. A secret technique was used to shut it off.

    The two formations were in two teleportation towers specifically constructed for their respective functions. They were heavily guarded structures. And now Zhao Hai and the others were heading there.

    Margaret sat besides Zhao Hai as she snuggled to Zhao Hai¡¯s bosom and whispered, ¡°Brother Hai, you need to take care of yourself. Cultivators aren¡¯t easy to deal with, especially that Li Chuchen. You made him lose facest time, he will surely retaliate.¡±

    Actually, there was no need for Margaret to say those words. After all, she could just say them to Zhao Hai while inside the Space. However, if Margaret didn¡¯t say anything, Cadjo and the others would get suspicious. Because of this, Margaret had to perform. This was also something that Laura and the others taught her.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Rest assured, nothing bad will happen. I¡¯lle back safely.¡±

    Margaret nodded gently, her eyes were somewhat red. The hand that she held Zhao Hai with couldn¡¯t help but tighten. Although they could talk to each other inside the Space, being able to talk in person was different. Inside the Space, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t only belong to Margaret, he belonged to everyone. Only in the Machine Field would Zhao Hai belong to her alone.

    Margaret was actually half worried and half acting. She loved Zhao Hai and she doesn¡¯t want anything dangerous happen to him. Therefore, she acted thus.

    Zhao Hai held Margaret near his ear and then whispered, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry about not seeing me. I won¡¯t be in any trouble.¡± Margaret buried herself deeper into Zhao Hai¡¯s embrace. Zhao Hai could even feel his clothes getting wet with tears.

    Zhao hai sighed. This was another debt that he couldn¡¯t pay off in his lifetime. The only thing he could do right now was to treat his women well.

    Cadjo saw Zhao Hai and Margaret¡¯s state and didn¡¯t say anything. Thunder already instructed the Ashley Family to allow Zhao Hai and Margaret¡¯s rtionship. In other words, he agreed to their union. Because of this, Cadjo didn¡¯t react.

    Actually, Cadjo was hoping that Zhao Hai would end up together with Margaret. Zhao Hai¡¯s strength has already been proven. Moreover, Cadjo and the others were convinced with Zhao Hai¡¯s character. They believed that Margaret would be happy if she ended up with Zhao Hai.

    Marriage was a fuzzy concept in the Machine Field. If the feelings between two people were good, then they can be together without any need for a ceremony. Ordinary people would just live together without much fuss. Only unions between great families would require a wedding ceremony.

    When he first found out about this, Zhao Hai was somewhat surprised. However, this made Zhao Hai a bit happy. This meant that there was no need for a shy ceremony. In any case, Margaret loves him and he loves Margaret too.

    It didn¡¯t take long before the car arrived at the transmission tower. There were already a lot of cars parked beside the tower. When Zhao Hai and the others got out, they immediately entered the structure.

    The first floor of the transmission tower was a hall. This hall was huge with thousands of square meters of floor area. There were a lot of people standing inside this hall.

    When Zhao Hai entered the hall, he immediately captured the attention of everyone. The looks directed towards him were mixed with envy, provocation, and hostility. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care, this was because he managed to spot Xiong Li and the others.

    Zhao Hai quickly walked over to them. In the two days that he had been ying around with Margaret, he didn¡¯t go and look for Xiong Li and the others. Therefore, when Xiong Li and the others saw Zhao Hai, they quickly weed him.

    Xiong Li looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, I heard that you¡¯ve been merry these past two days. But you¡¯ve been too happy that you forgot about your brothers.¡±

    Without waiting for Zhao Hai to speak, Margaret pouted as she said, ¡°Big Brother Xiong, Brother Hai is apanying me. Is there any problem?¡±

    Xiong Li smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no problem, no problem. Hahahaha, Brother, Sister-inw is angry. I¡¯m just joking.¡± Xiong Li¡¯s excuse caused everyone to burst intoughter.

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Ever since ascending to the Machine Field, I have either been on missions or in seclusion. I haven¡¯t gone out with Margaret that much. It just so happened that I have two days of free time. So of course, I took the chance to get to know Machine Field. Once we arrive at the Cultivation Realm, it¡¯ll be us brothers who will drink together.¡±

    Li Kuangrenughed, then he patted shoulder and said, ¡°Good, good. But Little Hai, the wines that you take out tastes so good. I can¡¯t drink any other wine now.¡±

    Everyone continued to talk with each other. This caused other people to look at them. The identities of the people present weren¡¯t ordinary. These were the top 100 beginners in the Machine Field. Moreover, behind these 100 people were powerful groups. This caused everyone else to be pushed to the side.

    At this time, the hall suddenly turned silent. Zhao Hai and the others paused as well. Then they turned to look at the personing in from outside. This man had blue hair and appeared nonchnt.

    When Zhao Hai saw Streep, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but sh with despise. He wasn¡¯t looking down on Streep¡¯s strength but instead he was looking down on Streep¡¯s conduct.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t give up on monitoring Streep in the past days. Almost every day, Streep would change for another woman. No woman stayed by his side for more than two days.

    Zhao Hai was aware that this action was part of Streep¡¯s cultivation. This was certainly the harvest he gained from that lucky encounter. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be this serious in changing from woman to woman. This also exins why his attacks were strong. His cultivation methods definitely had something to do with the yin aspect.

    Streep also noticed Zhao Hai as he gave Zhao Hai a smile and a nod, as if he was very familiar with Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai saw Streep¡¯s gesture, he just gave a strong nod before turning around and ignoring him.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s actions, a sh of anger appeared in Streep¡¯s eyes. Then he turned around and approached the other participants.

    After Zhao Hai turned his head, he saw that Xiong Li and the others¡¯ faces were somewhat ugly. Li Kuangren coldly snorted and said, ¡°That fellow is really not pleasing to the eyes.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Li Kuangren and the others. He knew that they were still angry about the injustice that happened back in the Ashley Family¡¯s party. After all, Li Chuchen¡¯s challenge only came about due to Ba Dong¡¯s provocation. There were also a few people in the room whose face darkened, clearly directing hate towards Streep.

    Zhao Hai looked at his brothers as he smiled and said, ¡°Brothers, are you prepared? We¡¯re about to leave soon.¡±

    Xiong Li slightly smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared everything. What I¡¯m worried about is you, kid. You¡¯ve been apanying Miss Margaret for two days. Did you manage to prepare anything?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯ve prepared. I have high grade wine, seasonal dishes, and other delicious snacks.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Xiong Li and the others couldn¡¯t help but stare. They looked at each other before Dongfang Yu looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, didn¡¯t you prepare anything else? Weapons? Defensive items?¡±

    Zhao Hai just gave them a smile as he answered, ¡°Rest assured, I prepared everything I need. I¡¯m just used to bring food whenever I head out. This way, I¡¯ll have something to eat and drink during downtimes. Hehe.¡±

    Xiong Liughed and said, ¡°I know about this. Back in the elimination round, while we were fighting, this fellow actually took out a recliner, an umbre, and some drinks. He¡¯s the only one who looks rxed and free.¡±

    Zhao Hai was about to reply, but footsteps were hearding from the transmission tower. Zhao Hai looked up and saw a group of people going down.

    Leading this group of people was a Warrior. This Warrior was tall and big, but he was actually very thin. His skin was a bit dark and he had a scar on his face. He had inch long hair while his eyes were ghastly cold. One could see that he wasn¡¯t an affable person.

    Zhao Hai knew that this was Skybreaker de Ma Rulong. This person was a true killer. From his debut to the present, he has entered battle thousands of times. There were times where he was injured but that was after he killed hundreds of characters. He was a true menace of the battlefield.

    Following behind Ma Rulong were the respective team leaders. These leaders were Mages and Warriors, they were clearly from the three huge powers. These people were arranged to manage and protect Zhao Hai and the others.

    After Ma Rulong got down, his eyes swept through Zhao Hai and the others before saying, ¡°Is everybody here?¡± His voice was extremely low and seemed to carry his imposing aura.

    Just as his voice fell, a person wearing Mage robes went to his side before bowing and saying, ¡°Answering to Sir Ma. Everyone is here.¡±

    Ma Rulong nodded, then he said, ¡°All participants will follow him to the room over there. Everyone else should say their goodbyes.¡±

    After Ma Rulong said that, he no longer gave everyone his attention as he walked towards the room. This was the room where the transmission formation was. Zhao Hai and the others needed to head there.

    Upon hearing Ma Rulong, Zhao Hai turned his head to Cadjo and said, ¡°General Manager, we¡¯re leaving. You take care. Camp Lord, you take care as well.¡± Then he gave the two a bow before turning to Margaret and giving her a gentle nod. After all the goodbyes were said, he turned and proceeded towards the room that Ma Rulong just entered.

    At this time, Xiong Li and the others were also done saying goodbyes to their families. The group walked towards the transmission room shoulder to shoulder. Upon entering the room, they saw that the other participants were already inside. Ma Rulong was also inside. Because of Ma Rulong¡¯s presence, everyone¡¯s voices were in hushed tones.

    When Zhao Hai entered the room, he couldn¡¯t help but look at the floor. A magic formation was drawn into the floor. The formation was veryplex, moreover it was veryrge. It spread out to all corners of the room. The formation was also filled with iparably abstract symbols. It actually gave the room an aesthetic feel to it.

    Everyone continued to speak in quiet tones. Before long, everyone was inside the room. The same Mage from before went to Ma Rulong¡¯s side and reported, ¡°Sir, everyone is present.¡±

    Ma Rulong nodded, then he looked at the participants and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be leading our trip to the Cultivation Realm. Therefore, you need to listen to my every word. The Cultivation Realm isn¡¯t like the Machine Field. Nobody is allowed to wander about without by consent. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to save you if an ident happens. Understood?¡±

    Everyone gave a sound of understanding. Ma Rulong nodded, then he turned to a Mage and said, ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± The Mage nodded before he took out wristputers from his storage item. Theseputers were as big as one¡¯s palm. Theseputers floated towards Zhao Hai and the others. Upon receiving the gadget, the participants curiously inspected it.

    As the participants were inspecting theputer, a voice was heard, ¡°These devices are mainly used formunication and location. Contact information of the team leaders are already saved inside. If youe across something while strolling in the Cultivation Realm, you can use this device to contact a team leader. This device also has a positioning system, allowing us to find you in the shortest time. Because of this, you need to keep this device on yourselves at all times. Don¡¯t store it in your spatial items.¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t have any problems with it. They quickly ced the device on their hands. This gadget was made like a wristband. Although it appears like it was made out of bright silver, it wasn¡¯t heavy at all. Instead, it was very soft and veryfortable to wear.

    After seeing that everyone had equipped theirputers, the Mage went to a corner of the room to start the formation. He went over and pushed a button on the wall. Before long, a sh appeared and everyone vanished from the room.

 Chapter 1204 â€“ A Single Word Causing Public Execution

    <h4>Chapter 1204 ¨C A Single Word Causing Public Execution</h4>

    Zhao Hai only felt a sh of light in front of him before he was blinded. Once his vision returned, he looked around and found out that he was now in another ce. This wasn¡¯t the transmission tower.

    The ce where Zhao Hai and the others in was a broad tform. This tform was quite huge. Zhao Hai looked around and estimated the tform to be tens of thousands of square meters. There were dozens of Magic Formations that were constantly shing. And every time it shed, people would immediately appear. They seem to be very busy as they quickly went out of the formation and continued on.

    Just like Zhao Hai, Xiong Li and the others were inspecting where they had ended up. Everyone had curious expressions on their faces. Although it has been some years since they had ascended, they haven¡¯t actually been to the Cultivation Realm.

    The Machine Field and the Cultivation Realm wasn¡¯t that far from each other. However, it was very difficult for Xiong Li and the others to leave the Machine Field. Most of the time, they were either at missions or were practicing. The other times, they would head out and socialize with others. Due to this, it was understandable why they haven¡¯t gone to the Cultivation Realm.

    There were also only two ways to go from the Machine Field to the Cultivation Realm. The first method was to use a spaceship. However, most ships that were used for this method were freighters. These were ships used to transport goods between sects and families. It was almost impossible for normal people to get on board those ships.

    The second method was to use a transmission formation, which was also not for everyone. And even if a transmission formation was avable to go to the Cultivation Realm, the price to use it would be steep. If one wanted to use the transmission formation to go to the Cultivation Realm, then they needed to first exin who they were and then the reason for their travel to the Cultivation Realm. After that, a record would be kept before a background check would be done. Only after those troubles were finished was one allowed to visit the Cultivation Realm. It can be said that if it weren¡¯t for the Six Realm Beginner Competition, then Xiong Li and the others wouldn¡¯t have been able to go to the Cultivation Realm. It was just like back on Earth where some Chinese wouldn¡¯t be able to go abroad for their entire lives.

    Because of this, Xiong Li and the others were very curious about the Cultivation Realm. But at this time, a voice was heard, ¡°Hey, you idiots. Don¡¯t just stop there. You¡¯re dying other people.¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others immediately looked around and saw a young man dressed in a ck robe and a cap standing not far away, yelling at them. He had a look of contempt in his eyes and didn¡¯t even bother to hide it.

    Zhao Hai stared. They were wearing mage robes and warrior clothing, very different to what people in the Cultivation Realm wear. This young man should be able to recognize that they weren¡¯t from here. So why was he being impolite? Doesn¡¯t he know who they were?

    At this time, a cold snort was heard nearby. Zhao Hai turned his head and saw that it came from Ma Rulong. Ma Rulong looked at the young man and said, ¡°Who do you think you are? Why is a servant shouting here? Are you too impatient for your job?¡±

    The young man actually craned his neck as he sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯m from the Seamount Faction of this city. What? It¡¯s you who is impatient, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Ma Rulong¡¯s expression changed, he asked once more, ¡°Seamount Faction? You¡¯re from the Seamoung Faction?¡±

    When the young man saw Ma Rulong¡¯s response, he couldn¡¯t help but proudly dere, ¡°Correct, this one is from the Seamount Faction. Now, you better leave ten crystal stones to this grandfather. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to be impolite.¡±

    At this time, Ma Rulong suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Little Seamount Faction kid, daring to neglect the face of the Machine Field, you¡¯re quite brave. Let¡¯s see how the Seamount Faction responds after I kill you.¡± After he said that, Ma Rulong took out his one and a half meter long ghost head de and then gave it a wave. A de qi flew straight towards the young man. The young man screamed for a moment before he was bisected in half.

    Ma Rulong didn¡¯t even spare the young man¡¯s corpse a nce as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Then he stored his de and then proceeded towards the city.

    Zhao Hai and the others were somewhat startled by what happened. Back in the Machine Field, although various families were very rampant, it didn¡¯t reach to the point of public murder. There were some cases before, but it wasn¡¯t prevalent. But now, Ma Rulong just took his weapon out and killed someone. This caused Zhao Hai and the others to be shocked.

    But after seeing Ma Rulong proceeding forward, Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t stay for long and just followed behind. However, there were some people who looked towards the corpse of the young man. Ma Rulong¡¯s methods taught these neers a lesson about the Cultivation Realm.

    Ma Rulong and the others quickly left the tform. As for the other people inside, almost nobody spared any effort to look at the young man¡¯s corpse. In the Cultivation Realm, a dead person was as good as trash. This was especially true if the deceased was someone with no status.

    After some time, another person wearing ck clothing arrived. With a rxed manner, he stored the young ¡®s corpse before taking the young man¡¯s job of maintaining order. It seems like nothing ever happened.

    Ma Rulong proceeded to lead Zhao Hai and the others to the city. Upon entering the city, Zhao Hai was suddenly hit with a wave of nostalgia. This was because the city was constructed in a very familiar manner to him. The architecture of this city looked very much like ancient China, but much more exquisite. As they walked the cyan stone street, Zhao Hai thought that he had been sent back to the time of Ancient China. The clothes worn by people were also ancient robes, making Zhao Hai feel even more reminiscent of his home.

    Before long, Ma Rulong arrived at a courtyard. Zhao Hai looked at the courtyard and saw a small que. Written on the que were three characters that read, Machine Field Headquarters.

    As Zhao Hai was reading the que, Ma Rulong pushed the door and walked in. Upon entering the courtyard, Zhao Hai saw two Mages busying themselves. In front of them were two robots. It was clear that these two Mages were servicing these robots.

    When the two Mages noticed someoneing in, they immediately turned their heads to see Ma Rulong. They couldn¡¯t help but stare, then they ced their tools down as one of them greeted, ¡°Sir Ma, we didn¡¯t expect you to be here personally. Excuse us for ourck of manners.¡±

    Ma Rulong waved his hand, he nced at the robots and said, ¡°Forget it, you¡¯re busy. Are the rooms prepared?¡±

    The man quickly replied, ¡°Sir Ma, rest assured, the rooms have been prepared. Please follow me.¡± Then after he said that, he led Ma Rulong and the others further in. Upon entering the courtyard, Zhao Hai and the others discovered that there were several buildings and even more courtyards inside. Moreover, there were a lot of rooms. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem if more than 100 people stay here.

    Ma Rulong walked past the second courtyard and then walked into the third courtyard. Then he looked at the participants and said, ¡°This courtyard can house 30 people. The first 30 people ording to ranking will stay here. As for the rest, you will be staying at the previous two courtyards.¡±

    The Mage who repaired the robot said, ¡°Mister Ma, rest assured, I¡¯ll take care of the others.¡± Ma Rulong nodded before turning to the team leaders and said, ¡°The first and second team will live with me in the second courtyard. Thest team will live inside a courtyard of their own.¡±

    The team leaders nodded before proceeding to take care of their things. Zhao Hai and the others remained in the third courtyard. Among them were the top ten great experts as well as those ranking up to 30th ce.

    A team leader assigned a room to Zhao Hai. The rooms weren¡¯t divided ording to ranking. Because of this, Zhao Hai, Xiong Li, and the others had rooms next to each other. The features of the rooms were more magnificent than those from the Machine Field, however it didn¡¯t have any special appliance inside.

    Zhao Hai and the others looked at their rooms from inside out. There were no notable things inside their rooms, it just had all required furnishings. It didn¡¯t take long for them to get familiar with the room.

    Each courtyard had its own small garden. There were trees as well as stone tables and benches there. When Zhao Hai and the others went out of their rooms, they went to the courtyard and took a table for themselves.

    Xiong Li looked at the other people in the courtyard before turning his head towards Zhao Hai and the others, then he forced a smile and said, ¡°So, the Cultivation Realm is really that brutal. Senior Ma actually killed someone in broad daylight.¡±

    The group nodded, they didn¡¯t expect Ma Rulong to kill someone that quickly. This surprised them. Dongfang Yu added, ¡°It¡¯s possible that Senior Ma did that in order to put out a warning. I also think that the actions of the young man are quite suspicions, it seems like someone had instructed him to do it. They want to demonstrate their authority. If Senior Ma wasn¡¯t overbearing, I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t have any good days ahead.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said ,¡±I think so too. However, I think that this isn¡¯t the end. Other people will certainlye here looking for trouble. It seems like the people from the Cultivation Realm really wants to get ugly.¡±

    Sun Fei smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not just this time. I checked for information a few days ago. It seems like whenever the Six Realm Beginner Competition happens, people from the Cultivation Realm always find ways to make us suffer. They would often start a fight before the realpetition began. At the worst, the Machine Field lost more than 20 people even before the start of thepetition.¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others¡¯ expressions changed. They forgot to take note of this. They thought that since they were now in the Cultivation Realm, people would leave them alone. After all, they were here to attend thepetition. It wouldn¡¯t be great for the Cultivation Realm to be too excessive.

    But now, upon hearing Sun Fei, they discovered that they had been naive. The Cultivation Realm¡¯s people were more arrogant than they thought. Even those who were a stickler for the rules in the Cultivation Realm looked down on the Machine Field. In their minds, killing a few unremarkable people from the Machine Field was nothing.

    The reason the Cultivators were rampant against the Machine Field¡¯s participants was because they knew that the families wouldn¡¯t dare wage war against their sects. Therefore, they held nothing back.

    And now, Zhao Hai and the others were in the domain of the Cultivators. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if the Cultivators were going to be impolite. It was hard to guess what kinds of things they would do.

 Chapter 1205 â€“ Demonstration of Authority

    <h4>Chapter 1205 ¨C Demonstration of Authority</h4>

    While Zhao Hai and the others were speaking, they suddenly heard someone¡¯s shout outside, ¡°Machine Field thieves,e out here!¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others were stunned. The loud voice had a hint of imposing aura in it, obviouslying from an expert. The expression on everyone¡¯s faces changed. Then they stood up and went to the front courtyard.

    When a team leader saw Zhao Hai¡¯s movement, he immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t move, you don¡¯t have any business with this. Be good and just stay put.¡± The team leader didn¡¯t go to the front courtyard and just looked at Zhao Hai and the others.

    Upon seeing this person, Zhao Hai and the others paused. And since this was the rule, they just sat back down.

    At this time, Ma Rulong¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Who¡¯s yelling here? Don¡¯t you know that this is the Machine Field¡¯s courtyard?¡±

    The person outside loudly replied, ¡°Is the Machine Field that prestigious? You actually dared to kill someone from the Seamount Faction for no reason? Come out here and give me an exnation.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Who does the Seamount Faction think they are? You¡¯re not worth exining to. This grandpa can kill whoever he wants!¡± Domineering, too domineering. As soon as Zhao Hai and the others heard Ma Rulong say this, they knew that a fight would happen soon. The other side needed to save their face.

    Zhao Hai quickly released his spiritual force and before long his expression changed. He discovered that the courtyard has actually been surrounded. Zhao Hai turned his head to look at the team leaders whose expressions were the same. Naturally they also discovered the issue.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to Xiong Li and the others and said, ¡°Boss Xiong, get ready. Those people from the Seamount Faction has us surrounded. It seems like they that young man earlier wasn¡¯t really the end. They¡¯re going to attack us.¡± As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, Xiong Li and the other¡¯s faces changed. But since they had considered this possibility, they nodded before they took their weapons out.

    Sure enough, just as they were armed, the person outside shouted, ¡°Good Machine Field, Good. But this isn¡¯t your realm. You can¡¯t just kill anyone in the Cultivation Realm. Everyone, I want these people from the Machine Field to know that we cannot be bullied. Attack them! Make sure that not even chickens or dogs survive.¡± Just as the man¡¯s voice fell, a war cry was heard all around the courtyard. Then soon after that, the attackers began flooding in.

    When the team leaders saw this, they knew that the situation wasn¡¯t good. The other side was really prepared for this attack. It didn¡¯t take long before the team leaders began to fight back.

    When Zhao Hai saw the situation, he coldly snorted and then waved his hand. Liquid Silver appeared and then a 100yer formation materialized. The formation turned into over ten thousand golden red arrows and then shot towards the attackers.

    This move was the Ten thousand fiery arrows, however, this was different to Zhao Hai¡¯s usual 100yer formation spell. This specific one had more arrows and held more power.

    The attackers didn¡¯t expect to meet a rain of arrows just after entering the courtyard. They were immediately caught off-guard. The explosion caused by Zhao Hai¡¯s ten thousand arrows quickly injured several people on the spot.

    At this time, the other people in the courtyard responded. They were all skilled and experienced people, so theirbat sense was very rich. Since people came to cause trouble, then they would have to be impolite. It didn¡¯t take long before various attacks flew towards every direction.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s group of fiveposed one team as they attacked the enemies together. Once the exchange began, Zhao Hai and the others found out that their enemies weren¡¯t weak. And most of the attackers were a bit stronger than them.

    At this time, Ma Rulong moved to the front and then attacked their uninvited visitors. Explosions were soon heard, officially starting the sh between the two sides.

    Zhao Hai looked around and found out the possibility that these attackers weren¡¯t all from the Seamount Faction. There must be other people joining in. It was impossible for the Seamount Faction to have this much experts.

    Although Ma Rulong¡¯s previous behavior looked crude, Zhao Hai believed that the man wasn¡¯t stupid. If the Seamount Faction was a huge sect, then Ma Rulong should have endured. However, he didn¡¯t, which exins the strength of the faction.

    But now, it seems like the Seamount Faction was itself being incited by another group. It might be everyone in this ce nning to use this ruse to demonstrate their authority.

    As Zhao Hai continued to observe, he discovered that Ma Rulong and the others had been tied down. Meanwhile, the people that Zhao Hai and the others were fighting seems to be holding back. Otherwise, the casualties here should be very huge. Instead, the Machine Field group had yet to suffer some losses.

    Once he saw this, Zhao Hai was certain that the Seamount Faction had been incited by someone. However, it seems like they cannot act too excessively. They just want the Machine Field¡¯s people to know their ce. Besides this, it was possible that they were also here to probe the Machine Field¡¯s participants.

    After having thought through this point, Zhao Hai felt relieved. If they wanted to probe, then let them probe. Zhao Hai dealt with every attacking his way, but he didn¡¯t kill anyone. He understood that once he got ruthless, then the other party might return the gesture. This means that the Machine Field would suffer losses even after thepetition began.

    And just like what Zhao Hai thought, after the two groups shed for about an hour, someone arrived. A long howl was first heard before a voice said, ¡°Stop, everyone. Friend, this one is a member of the Six Realm Beginner Competition¡¯s preparationmittee, Fan Yi. Is this the residence of the Machine Field¡¯s representatives?¡±

    Ma Rulong knew that more trouble woulde if this continued on, so he didn¡¯t make another move as he replied, ¡°This one is Ma Rulong, I lead the participants from the Machine Field.¡±

    When Fan Yi heard Ma Rulong he quickly said, ¡°So it is Master Skybreaker de Ma Rulong. This one has been disrespectful. People from the Seamount Faction, stop immediately. We¡¯re all friends here.¡±

    At this time, the person leading the attackers opened his mouth and said, ¡°Brothers, stop.¡±

    The people from the Seamount Faction also stopped. As for the team leaders, they proceeded to stop the participants from attacking. After that, they went to where Ma Rulong was in order to discuss something in secret.

    Zhao Hai and the others went back to the ground. They looked all around them and saw that the fight destroyed the courtyard. Fortunately, the damage wasn¡¯t that severe. Moreover, there weren¡¯t many casualties, only very few participants died. There were also many people who were injured, but they wouldn¡¯t be dying from their wounds.

    After looking around him, Xiong Li coldly snorted and said, ¡°Good, Seamount Faction, good. I will not forget this. Just wait and see.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°The actions of the Seamount Faction seems to be directed by someone. They came here to show their power and also probe our bottom line. Hehe, that person from the preparationmittee came at a very good time. I think he¡¯s just waiting, onlying out when it is time.¡±

    Xiong Li and the others thought about it and immediately understood what Zhao Hai was saying. Their expressions turned difficult. Dongfang Yu coldly snorted and said, ¡°Shameless. I didn¡¯t expect the Cultivation Realm¡¯s people to resort to these methods. Too shameless.¡±

    Li Kuangren huffed angrily, but he didn¡¯t rush out in order to fight the Seamount Faction. At this time, Zhao Hai opened his mouth and said, ¡°It looks like the Cultivators had found out that we¡¯re quite strong. Therefore, they came here to see how strong we really were. Hmph. If they want to probe, then let them probe. When thepetition begins, I¡¯ll clean them up properly.¡±

    Xiong Li and the others bitterly smiled. Of those present here, it seems like only Zhao Hai could say those words. During the earlier fight, all of them were exerting great effort to fend off the enemy. On the other hand, Zhao Hai aplished this task with ease. They were once again reminded about their strength gap with Zhao Hai.

    Although the fight was over, many people were still very alert and were prepared to fight against the Seamount Faction once more. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai and the others returned to their stone table. Zhao Hai took out some wine and food as the group proceeded to drink and eat.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s actions caused everyone in the courtyard to stare. Not only the participants, but even the team leaders were shocked. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai and the others to be this nonchnt about the current situation.

    And just like what Zhao Hai thought, everything was just an act. Both sides wouldn¡¯t dare to go all out. The Seamount Faction withdrew their troops while Ma Rulong and his group sent for people to repair the courtyard. Nothing noteworthy happened after that.

    When Zhao Hai entered the Space that evening, Laura and the others immediately led him to the living room and showed him the video of Ma Rulong and Fan Yi¡¯s conversation. There was nothing special about the recording, just Fan Yi being an ordinary peacemaker. He mediated for both sides and urged them to let matters go.

    Although Ma Rulong knew what was exactly going on, the only thing he could do at this time was to swallow his anger. After everyone left, Ma Rulong smashed the table as he said to the Mage next to him, ¡°Every time the Six Realm Beginner Competition happens, those bastards alwayse causing trouble. Aren¡¯t they tired of using the same tricks? Damn, they are really looking down on us.¡±

    The Mage beside him bitterly smiled and said, ¡°Those Cultivators are used to being arrogant. They would never change their methods. To be honest, it¡¯s good for us if they repeat this trick every time. This way they wouldn¡¯te here and give us a direct challenge.¡±

    Ma Rulong coldly snorted, then he calmed down and said, ¡°The participants of the Machine Field this time is the strongest we¡¯ve had. There must be no incidents. Especially Zhao Hai, you need to make sure that he¡¯s safe at all times.¡±

    The Mage nodded, but then he said, ¡°Or make sure that Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t leave the courtyard. Just let him practice here.¡±

    Ma Rulong shook his head and said, ¡°No need, just send for people to protect him in secret. It wouldn¡¯t be good if we restrict him. Think about what others would say if we did that, not to say Zhao Hai¡¯s own thoughts. Zhao Hai¡¯s strength is good, he will certainly get a good ranking in thepetition. The Machine Field relies on him to get good resources.¡±

    The Mage nodded and said, ¡°Alright, but what about Streep and the others? Should we send people to protect them as well?¡±

    Ma Rulong shook his head and said, ¡°Streep¡¯s strength can¡¯t reach even half of Zhao Hai. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s me going crazy, but I feel that Zhao Hai isn¡¯t any weaker than me. We need to protect him.¡±

    The Mage was startled, ¡°Are you sure? Is Zhao Hai that strong?¡±

    Ma Rulong sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s just hope I¡¯m right. If he¡¯s really that strong, then he would be a blessing for the Machine Field!¡±

 Chapter 1206 â€“ Asking a Favor

    <h4>Chapter 1206 ¨C Asking a Favor</h4>

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t really expect Ma Rulong to have this high of an appraisal for him. He couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. It seems like the Machine Field is truly cing their hopes on him. They wouldn¡¯t have done this if Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have any real skills.

    Laura and the others looked at Zhao Hai and quickly knew what he was thinking. Laura smiled and said, ¡°Brother Hai, it seems like you¡¯re being treated as a precious gem by the Machine Field.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°The more they do that, the more in danger I will be. It seems like I¡¯ll be in for quite some trouble. However, I must say, this ce is really good for cultivation. The energy here is very abundant, much more than in the Machine Field.¡±

    Margaret nodded, ¡°I heard that the Cultivation Realm has a lot of spirit veins. ces with spirit veins have more abundant spiritual qi, sometimes a hundred times more than other ces. If you can cultivate there, then you¡¯ll be able to achieve twice the result with half the effort.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Rest assured, we¡¯ll have an opportunityter on. I believe that there are other ces other than the Cultivation Realm that has spirit veins. We just don¡¯t know where these veins are in the Machine Field.¡±

    Margaret forced a smile and said, ¡°The Machine Field has some spirit veins. However, they are very scarce. I¡¯m afraid the amount can be counted using one hand. Moreover, the density in those veins fall shortpared to veins found in the Cultivation Realm. If not for this, then the Cultivators would have already taken it from us. We will never be able to enjoy such luxury.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but bitterly smile. After learning about the Machine Field¡¯s situation, he couldn¡¯t help but recognize how much worse it waspared to the Cultivation Realm. In the Cultivation Realm, the strength of each major sect wasn¡¯t any weaker than the entirety of the Machine Field. For those in the Cultivation Realm, the Machine Field was a huge wastnd, a useless ce. But even if the Machine Field was quite weak, once it retaliated, then it would bring forth heavy losses to the Cultivators. Because of this, nobody took control of the Machine Field.

    If the Cultivation Realm really decided to end the Machine Field, then the Machine Field would have been destroyed 800 times over.

    The Machine Field¡¯s strength was equal to a sect in the Cultivation Realm. Yes, the Machine Field controls a bigger territory than the Cultivation Realm¡¯s sects, but its territory had nothing of significant value.

    After he thought of this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows. Then he turned his head to Margaret and said, ¡°If, say, I win first ce and get arge number of resources. Then wouldn¡¯t the Cultivation Realm go to war with the Machine Field? If this really happens, and the Cultivation Realm and the Machine Field goes to war, then we might be bringing a cmity instead of a gift.¡±

    As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, Margaret and the others immediately frowned. Their expressions turned difficult. They haven¡¯t thought of this before. Now that Zhao Hai pointed it out, they couldn¡¯t help but feel that there was a possibility of this happening.

    Margaret turned anxious as he said, ¡°Then what do we do? Brother Hai, will the Cultivation Realm really attack us?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly, then he patted Margaret¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Alright, thinking about this at this time is useless. And even if this is the case, we wouldn¡¯t have any ability to change anything. Then only thing we can do is take one step at a time.¡±

    Margaret and the others nodded. Although their moods had turned heavy, it was just like what Zhao Hai said, they needed to do what they can. Currently, they don¡¯t have any ability to change anything. The Machine Field wouldn¡¯t listen to anything they say.

    The group turned silent for some time before Margaret said, ¡°Brother Hai, I want to ask for a favor.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he looked at Margaret in confusion as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Do you really need to ask?¡±

    Margaret didn¡¯t smile and instead turned serious as she said, ¡°Brother Hai, if the dayes where the Cultivation Realm really eliminates the Machine Field, then I hope that you can move the Ashley Family to the Space and give them their own background to settle in.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. To be honest, this request made him feel awkward.

    The Space was Zhao Hai¡¯s biggest secret. Upon arriving at the World of Cultivation, Zhao Hai¡¯s main goal was to keep the Space as secret as possible. But if he made the Ashley Family enter the Space, then this secret would be discovered. Who knows what would happen then.

    Margaret waited for Zhao Hai¡¯s response. She was also aware about how important the Space was for Zhao Hai. The Space was truly strange. It allowed Zhao Hai to develop his strength bit by bit. But if others were to know about it, then it would be troublesome for Zhao Hai. This would make it very difficult for him to gain a foothold in the World of Cultivation.

    Margaret was afraid that Zhao Hai would decline. However, she didn¡¯t force him. So she just sat there silently as her eyes began to tear up. Laura and the others looked at Zhao Hai and knew that he was currently feeling embarrassed. Actually, they didn¡¯t want Zhao Hai to let the Ashley Family in. But everything depended on Zhao Hai in the end. So all of them were waiting for him to respond.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone before he turned to Margaret who was tearing up and then said, ¡°Margaret, I can only promise to help the Ashley Family as much as I could. However, I cannot let them know that the Space exists.¡±

    When Margaret heard Zhao Hai, her face lit up, then she immediately said, ¡°Alright. Brother Hai, rest assured, I won¡¯t reveal anything. When the timees, I¡¯ll tell them that you want to relocate to another. Is that ok?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned to Laura and said, ¡°Laura, in the next few days, take note of any specials in the Machine Field, especially around Rainbow Meteorite Field and the Quicksand Starfield. Even if their environment is bad, we can just terraform itter on. We¡¯ll make a base of operations there. This way, we can guarantee that the Space¡¯s existence wouldn¡¯t be leaked.¡±

    When Laura and the others heard Zhao Hai, they paused for a moment before immediately agreeing. A sh of delight was seeing in their eyes, as though they had just found something amusing to do. Upon seeing this, Zhao Hai could only force a smile.

    Meanwhile, Margaret¡¯s heart was moved. She didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to actually help her. Actually, looking for a suitable for a base wasn¡¯t an easy thing to do.

    The next morning, Zhao Hai went out of the Space and returned to his room. It must be said that his room was very neat. It was enough for a single person to live with and not something made for multiple people. It was very cozy.

    When Zhao Hai came out, he discovered that Xiong Li and the others were already sitting in the stone bench and chatting. Zhao Hai walked over and said, ¡°Brothers, you¡¯re up early.¡±

    Xiong Li smiled and said, ¡°We just got up. Little Hai, we¡¯re nning to head out to explore, how about we go together? We can find a ce to drink along the way.¡±

    At this moment, Sun Fei chuckled as he said, ¡°Boss Xiong, it seems like you don¡¯t know much about the Cultivation Realm. If we talk about shops, then they have a lot. But as for restaurants, there¡¯s actually very few of them around.¡±

    Xiong Li asked, ¡°Why is that?¡±

    Sun Fei smiled and said, ¡°People in the Cultivation Realm believe that consuming food produces impurities and isn¡¯t helpful in cultivation. Therefore, a lot of people don¡¯t eat food. Instead, they eat something called a fasting pill. This pill is very interesting. It allows you to not eat for several days. Naturally, this thing is vorless and is just like any other pill. Since people from the Cultivation Realm liked to use these fasting pills, restaurants became rare. Especially in a big city like this. Only ces wheremoners live can we find restaurants. However, the Cultivation Realm has a rule that forbidsmoners from living inside big cities. Because of this, it would be very difficult for us to find somewhere to drink in this city.¡±

    Upon hearing Sun Fei, Xiong Li couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he angrily responded, ¡°Your mother. What kind of rule is that? If they don¡¯t like to eat and drink, then what is there to enjoy in life? The people in the Cultivation Realm are really weird.¡±

    Li Kuangrenughed and said, ¡°Boss Xiong, those who desire immortality will no longer drink. They also couldn¡¯t eatrge amounts of meat. Living like that is more painful than death. Such people will suffer for tens of thousands of years. Even if I have only ten years left to live, I would still be happier than them.¡±

    Xiong Li and the othersughed. Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head out and explore. However, we need to be careful. We¡¯re currently inside the territory of the Cultivators. If those Cultivators wants to deal with us, then they would have a lot of methods to do it with. We need to endure, endure. Let¡¯s just wait for an opportunityter on.¡±

    Dongfang Yu nodded, then he sighed and said, ¡°I just have to say, the Ascenders in the Cultivation Realm are just the same as us when they arrived here. But in the Cultivation Realm, the cultivation methods they use are much better than ours. This allowed them to be stronger. If we learn the same methods as them, I reckon we¡¯ll be able to face them on equal grounds.¡±

    When Zhao Hai looked at Xiong Li and the others, he saw them nodding in agreement. He couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly before he leaned his head forward and then whispered, ¡°Actually, if you want to practice cultivation methods, there¡¯s a way to do that. In fact, right now is the best opportunity to do so.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Xiong Li and the others stared. Then their eyes shone as they moved their heads in as well. After that, Sun Fei asked in a hushed tone, ¡°Big Brother Hai, what do you mean?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, the beginning stage of the Six Realm Beginner Competition is an elimination round. In this round, we can kill anyone we want. Some Cultivators will certainly bring their cultivation methods along with them. As long as we kill a few of them and grab their cultivation methods, then wouldn¡¯t we be able to practice?¡±

    Upon hearing what Zhao Hai said, everyone nodded. But then Xiong Li said, ¡°That¡¯s a good n if it seeds. But Little Hai, you need to think more into it. It¡¯s useless. Those Cultivators have storage belts on their bodies. Moreover, their cultivation methods are inscribed inside jade slips with spiritual restrictions. If we aren¡¯t masters in using spiritual force, then that jade slip will shatter. If what you said is that simple, then the Machine Field would have already been practicing cultivation methods.¡±

    Dongfang Yu and the others heard this and nodded. Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Naturally, I have a solution for this. Brothers, don¡¯t worry about it. As long as we get a cultivation method, I¡¯ll make sure that we can practice it. What do you think?¡±

    When they heard Zhao Hai, the others couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. Dongfang Yu immediately replied, ¡°Are you telling the truth? Little Hai, you must know that the Cultivation Realm¡¯s spiritual restrictions aren¡¯t easily broken through. You might even injure yourself.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Brothers, don¡¯t worry, I can do it. Because of this, we need to kill as many Cultivators as possible in this elimination round. As long as we get their cultivation methods, then we can begin our practice.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes shone. They saw the power of the Cultivators, but they don¡¯t think that they were any worse than those people. Those cultivators had also ascended in thest five years. Thinking that those cultivators would be used as stepping stones for their future, Xiong Li and the others couldn¡¯t help but feel excited.

    Hearing that there was a possibility for them to practice the Cultivation Realm¡¯s methods, Dongfang Yu and the others felt energized. They believed that they weren¡¯t any different in calibrepared to the Cultivation Realm¡¯s ascenders.

    Zhao Hai looked at his brothers and then said, ¡°Actually, the Machine Field¡¯s method is also very good. However, the Machine Field focused on mechs and battleships. Because of this, research towards magic formations as well as training Mages and Warriors weren¡¯t given priority.¡±

    Sun Fei looked puzzled at Zhao Hai, he asked, ¡°Brother Hai, are you sure? Can the Machine Field¡¯s methods reallypete against the Cultivation Realm¡¯s methods?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Of course it can. Didn¡¯t I just block Li Chuchen¡¯s three swords? Little Fei, don¡¯t you wonder why the formations I use are much better than ordinary formations?¡±

    Sun Fei nodded and said, ¡°Of course I wonder. Your 5yer formations seem to be stronger than most 10yer formations.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s actually a reason for that. First, I have very strong spiritual force. Spiritual force is the foundation of a Mage. If you have strong spiritual force, then your formations would be stronger as well. The second reason is the formation set that I use. The formation sets I use are mostly my own creations. These formation sets don¡¯t only contain offensive and defensive formations, I also put in supporting formations that are usually used in mechs and battleships. A lot of people think that mixing supporting formations to formation sets would cause that formation set to be weaker. In fact, this isn¡¯t the case. If you can use supporting formations the right way, you could vastly improve your formation set.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, everyone¡¯s minds turned nk, especially Sun Fei. His face was looking at Zhao Hai in disbelief. He couldn¡¯t wrap his head around what Zhao Hai just said.

 Chapter 1207 â€“ Not Today

    <h4>Chapter 1207 ¨C Not Today</h4>

    Sun Fei looked at Zhao Hai with his mouth open, he couldn¡¯t say a word. It took a while before Sun Fei was able to return to rity. He suddenly eximed out loud as he stood up. His two eyes werepletely fixed on Zhao Hai. His mouth was moving up and down, mumblin iprehensible sounds.

    Dongfang Yu, who was sitting besides Sun Fei, patted him on the shoulder and then led him back down to take a seat. Then he said, ¡°Little Fei, calm down. Little Hai told you this because he wanted to teach you. But don¡¯t tell it to other people, or else Little Hai will be in trouble.¡±

    Upon hearing Dongfang Yu, Sun Feipletely recovered. He let out a long breath, then he looked at Zhao Hai as he nodded and said, ¡°Rest assured, Brother Hai, I will not tell anyone, even the people from the temple.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he patted Sun Fei on the shoulder. Then he said, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. In fact, I would announce this discovery sooner orter. This is a huge benefit to the Machine Field¡¯s Mages and Warriors. Presently, there are a lot of magic formations in the Machine Field. If we add them all up, nobody would be able to count them. This caused a problem where we don¡¯t know which formation ispatible with which. And if we add supporting formations to the mix, then things would be more confusing.¡±

    Everyone nodded. Even a Warrior like Xiong Li agreed. In the Machine Field, whether they be Warriors or Mages, they would have some understanding regarding magic formations. After all, the Machine Field relied on formations to support their way of life. It didn¡¯t matter if it was a mech or a battleship, or it was an electricmp or aputer, all of these things had magic formations inscribed in them. It would be very difficult if one doesn¡¯t know anything about magic formations.

    Zhao Hai then said, ¡°Other than me, the only other person that is well-versed in magic formations in Little Fei. Since Little Fei is a fire Mage, I will use a normal 5yer fire shield. Little Fei, take a look and find out what¡¯s different about my formation.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai waved his hand and a 5yer formation appeared in front of him. And when it appeared, it didn¡¯t absorb any fire element in the surroundings, causing the formation to look like a child¡¯s toy.

    Sun Fei was called Fire Saint because of his deep understanding with regards to fire element formations. So there was no need to wonder about his mastery about the 5yer formation fire shield. Because of this, Zhao Hai showed him this basic magic formation to let him see what¡¯s special about it.

    A level 1 fire shield consists of five magic formations; a solidifying formation, a spirit formation, a fire element formation, a reinforcement formation, and a directional formation. The solidifying formation would be next to the reinforcement formation. The first formation would fix the formation into a shield shape while thetter would strengthen its form, making it stronger and defensively better. Meanwhile, the spirit formation had the most important function, which was to connect and help the formation in absorbing the surrounding spiritual qi, allowing the formation to truly materialize. As for the fire element formation, it was there to provide the elemental aspect of the formation.

    Naturally, if the fire element formation was changed to say, a water element formation, then the formation would be a water shield. But if this part of the formation was swapped, the formation set wouldn¡¯t be able to be used by fire element mages.

    The directional formation had a simpler function. It didn¡¯t facilitate in the energy consumption of the formation nor did it assist in the elemental aspect. Instead, it allowed the shield to be moved around. Otherwise, the fire shield would just stay in ce.

    However, Zhao Hai¡¯s fire shield was somewhat different. It still had the same four formations; the solidifying formation, the spirit formation, the fire element formation, and the directional formation. What it didn¡¯t have was the reinforcement formation. Instead, what Zhao Hai had was a formation that Sun Fei didn¡¯t recognize.

    Zhao Hai pointed at the new magic formation and said, ¡°This magic formation isn¡¯t something that is used by Mages. Instead, it is often seen on defensive formations in battleships. This formation is called the shipscale formation, since this formation can be seen outside the ships and looks like the scales of a fish. It¡¯s main function is to increase the defensive capability of a battleship. This formation is much betterpared to the reinforcement formation. It can increase defense by about three points.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Sun Fei couldn¡¯t help but stare. Three point increase in defense? What kind of logic is that? This was almost equivalent to a 7yer formation set. However, 7yer formation sets demand more spiritual force from a Mage. Increasing defense while still keeping the spiritual force requirement the same was a godsend to Mages.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and the fire shield immediately started the attract the energy around it. But since Zhao Hai was just demonstrating, the shield was very small, only about the size of his palm.

    It was at this time that Sun Fei saw the clear difference in Zhao Hai¡¯s fire shield. Ordinary fire shields used fire to cause an imposing image. However, Sun Fei and other Mages knew that these mes were the exact weakness of the formation.

    The burning of these mes dispersed the energy of the formation and thus preventing it from achieving the best defensive effect. Zhao Hai¡¯s shield looked very defensive, but not as imposing.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s fire shield just lit up with red light and didn¡¯t emit any me. This meant that it used most if not all of its energy in defense. This caused the formation to be more defensively effective.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand once more as the shield disappeared. Then he said, ¡°A lot of new formations had appeared in the past few years. The reason why people thought that supporting formations couldn¡¯t be used alongside offensive and defensive formations was because past tests showed them that adding supporting formations reduces the power of formation sets. But after so many years of development, whether it be offensive, defensive, or supporting formations, there are now a lot more of them in existence. Take this shipscale formation as an example. It has only been developed in recent years and it is now starting to recemonly used formations and is even being used by mechs. I believe it¡¯s time for us to revisit the idea of adding supporting formations to our formation sets. This will certainly give us great benefits in the future.¡±

    Sun Fei vigorously nodded, his expression showed that he was moved by Zhao Hai¡¯s words. Then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, please give me that formation. I want to study it.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it to you. But not now, it¡¯s alreadyte. We still have to go out and y, right Boss Xiong?¡±

    Xiong Li shook his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not head out today. Little Hai, I¡¯m more curious about your magic formations. How long has it been since you ascended? How could you know more than Little Fei?¡±

    Zhao Hai had already thought the answer for this, so when he heard Xiong Li he smiled and said, ¡°You might not know, but back in the lower realms, I was already researching magic formations. However, the research of magic formations in the lower realms isn¡¯t asprehensive as the Machine Field. So after arriving at the Machine Field and learning about magic runes, my magic formation research leveled up.¡±

    Xiong Li nodded, then he looked around them and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s head indoors. We won¡¯t be heading out today. Little Hai, let¡¯s talk more about your magic formations. Have you researched about magic formations in weapons?¡±

    Upon hearing Xiong Li, Zhao Hai knew where the conversation was heading towards, he nodded and said, ¡°I have, as long as it¡¯s about magic formations, I¡¯ve researched it. Boss Xiong, your two sledgehammers have about 70 formations inside them, yes?¡±

    Xiong Li was shocked when he heard Zhao Hai, he immediately replied, ¡°Correct, fantastic. I didn¡¯t expect your research to reach this point. Let¡¯s go inside and talk more about these formations. It would be great if you could improve our weapons.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a slight nod. For Xiong Li and the others, weapon magic formations are very handy. Like in mechs and battleships, these formations were mostlyprised of supporting formations. The formations inside Warrior weapons all had something to do with offense. The most important role of these formations was to amplify the attacks made by their users.

    Because of Zhao Hai¡¯s rtionship with Liquid Silver, he was able to conduct research on formations used in weapons. And with Karen and the others as well as the Universal Scanner, Zhao Hai¡¯s understanding of weapon magic formations wasn¡¯t any less than his knowledge about formation sets. Therefore, he was happy to help Xiong Li and the others.

    Once everyone had entered Xiong Li¡¯s room, Xiong Li immediately took his chained sledgehammers out and then ced it on the ground before saying, ¡°Little Hai, take a look.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he squatted and inspected Xiong Li¡¯s hammers. The workmanship of the hammer was very good. The materials used in making it was also well selected. Zhao Hai could see in these hammers how much the Wu Family cares about Xiong Li. He used his spiritual force to inspect the hammers and saw the formations carved inside. These Formations were small and mithril was used as a conductor for spiritual qi. If others inspected Xiong Li¡¯s hammers, then they might think that it was a perfect product. However, in Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes, there were some ws here and there, ranging from the arrangement of formations to the actual formations used.

    Xiong Li and the others were anxiously looking at Zhao Hai. After some time, Zhao Hai got up and then said, ¡°Boss Xiong, the materials used for your hammers are very good, everything is high-grade. Moreover, the way it was forged was skillfully done. However, there is still room for improvement. I can¡¯t do it here. But after we return to the Machine Field, if you trust me, I can help you refine your hammers. I believe that after we are done, your offensive strength would increase from three to five points.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, everyone took in a breath of cold air. Increasing offensive strength by three to five points? Wasn¡¯t that an increase of 50%? This figure was too astonishing.

    Xiong Li looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, are you sure? Do you want me to ask the family to give you the blueprint of the weapon?¡±

    I really don¡¯t know what these ¡®points¡¯ are.

 Chapter 1208 â€“ Secret of the Axe

    <h4>Chapter 1208 ¨C Secret of the Axe</h4>

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, then he shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s useless. I probably already know about the magic formations in your hammer. If others see them, then they may think that there¡¯s nothing wrong. However, I can guarantee that my formation sets would definitely perform better. And Boss Xiong, sorry for this, but your hammer isn¡¯t allowing you to exert all your power.¡±

    Xiong Li nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. My strength has improved a bit, so this hammer is no longer suitable for me. The family is making me a new one, but it isn¡¯t ready yet.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good. After we return to the Machine Field, I will make a better weapon for you. I believe it wouldn¡¯t be any worse than the one your family made.¡±

    Xiong Liughed and said, ¡°Of course, of course, hahaha. I believe you. Or I can tell tell the family to stop making my weapon.¡±

    Upon hearing XIong Li, Zhao Hai immediately said, ¡°No, don¡¯t do it. Boss Xiong, don¡¯t do that. You should know that a lot of formations used in your hammers are secret formations of the Wu Family. If they find out that you allowed me to make a weapon using their formations, then they might not be happy. We don¡¯t want them to misunderstand and think that I stole their secret formations.¡±

    Xiong Li nodded, ¡°Alright, but when the new weapones, they will have to take this weapon away.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Just return it. When the timees, I¡¯ll just modify your new weapon. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Xiong Li nodded, ¡°Alright, then we can only do it like that.¡±

    At this time, Dongfang Yu went forward as Xiong Li retreated. Then he took his fire dragon sword out and then handed it to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, take a look at mine.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly before taking Dongfang Yu¡¯s fire dragon sword. But just as Zhao Hai tried inspecting it with his spiritual force, he didn¡¯t expect the fire dragon sword to emit a fierce me to block his spiritual force. At the same time, the me also proceeded to attack.

    Zhao Hai stared, then he quickly released a defensive magic formation to block the fire. At the same time, he also withdrew his spiritual force, causing the fire dragon sword to calm down.

    Dongfang Yu and the others stared at Zhao Hai, they didn¡¯t know what was going on. Zhao Hai looked at the fire dragon sword before he turned to Dongfang Yu and said, ¡°Second Brother, your fire dragon sword isn¡¯t simple, it blocked my spiritual force. I didn¡¯t expect it to be this great, there¡¯s no need to modify it. It¡¯s a divine weapon. I reckon you still couldn¡¯t use all of its power?¡±

    Dongfang Yu nodded as he took the fire dragon sword that Zhao Hai handed over. Then he sighed and said, ¡°This fire dragon sword has been obtained by the Yan Family. Everyone who uses this sword needs to give it a drop of blood before they can be recognized as an owner. Because of this, no one else could use the sword before the owner dies. I always felt that this sword had a lot of abilities, so I wanted you to see them. However, I didn¡¯t expect the sword to have the ability to defend itself. It¡¯s unfortunate.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°The sword is truly wonderful. If there¡¯s an opportunity, I¡¯d like to research it in the future. This way, I¡¯ll be helpful to Second Brother.¡± Then after he said that, he turned to look at Li Kuangren.

    Li Kuangren didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly handed over his axe. Zhao Hai took the axe and immediately scanned it using his spiritual force. This time, there was no ident, his spiritual force prated smoothly and allowed Zhao Hai to see everything inside. But after a few moments, Zhao Hai was stunned before his expression changed. Then he looked up at Li Kuangren and said, ¡°Third Brother, have you offended anyone from the Song Family?¡±

    Li Kuangren stared, then he looked at Zhao Hai in confusion and said, ¡°Offended anyone? I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s expression, Dongfang Yu knew that a problem hade up, so he immediately asked, ¡°Little Hai, what is it? Is there a problem?¡± Zhao Hai let out a long breath and then said, ¡°Third Brother¡¯s axe has a fatal weak point. Once the axe is under great pressure, it will have a risk of exploding. Moreover, the power of the explosion is no less than a small nuclear bomb!¡±

    ¡°What!¡± Xiong Li and the others called out in rm. They looked at the two-handed axe in Zhao Hai¡¯s hands in disbelief. It seems like they saw a cmity or a savage beast.

    Small nuclear bombs, to people of their level, was akin to an ultimate weapon. Even Cultivators would see an explosion of this magnitude as fatal, they would be very lucky if they were able to escape.

    And now, Li Kuangren¡¯s axe actually held a small nuclear bomb inside. This was too absurd!

    Li Kuangren was also stunned.Then with blood red eyes, he said, ¡°Those bastards, no wonder they took my axe back when I managed to get a ce in the qualifiers. They told me that they would upgrade it. Sh*t, what an upgrade. Those bastards.¡±

    When they heard Li Kuangren, Xiong Li and the others also had difficult expressions on their faces. If Li Kuangren¡¯s axe explodes, then it would be impossible to escape from it. They looked at each other and could see a hint of shock in their eyes.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone and then said, ¡°We aren¡¯t sure if this is meant for all of us or just Third Brother. This might mean that the Song Family has some spies in their internal circle. Moreover, it isn¡¯t a low status spy.¡±

    Things like what happened to the Zhang Family caused the Machine Field to be very sensitive. So when Zhao Hai discovered the mystery inside Li Kuangren¡¯s axe, he immediately thought of this.

    During the qualifiers, everyone in the Machine Field knew that Li Kuangren and Zhao Hai were close, and almost inseparable at times.

    Just like the realm qualifiers, the first round of the Six Realm Beginner Competition is an elimination round. But unlike the realm qualifiers which didn¡¯t allow the formation of teams, the Six Realm Beginner Competition allowed it.

    Being able to form teams in the elimination round was very advantageous to Zhao Hai. The Brothers can form a team and move together. In this situation, if Li Kuangren¡¯s axe explodes during a fight, then they may all be killed. Because of this, Zhao Hai thought of the possibility that the rigging of the axe was aimed at their group, not just Li Kuangren.

    Upon hearing this, Xiong Li and the others nodded, they understood what Zhao Hai was implying. Their expressions couldn¡¯t help but turn ugly.

    Dongfang Yu appeased Li Kaungren before turning to Zhao Hai and saying, ¡°I think it¡¯s best if we tell our families about this as soon as possible. But Third Brother shouldn¡¯t tell the Song Family, it might alert the spy inside.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°We still don¡¯t know how many traitors the Machine Field has. If we pass this information to our families, then a spy might be able to pick it up. We should keep it a secret.¡± Dongfang Yu frowned and said, ¡°So what should we do?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the axe in his hands and then he turned to Li Kuangren and said, ¡°Third Brother, I¡¯ll need to deal with your axe. I¡¯ll guarantee that I can give you a new one in a couple of days. Moreover, it¡¯s an axe that suit you the most. What do you think?¡± Li Kuangren nodded and said, ¡°Take them. I believe you.¡± Zhao Hai nodded then he sent the axe to the Space.

    After dealing with the axe, Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°Let¡¯s return to our rooms. Don¡¯t tell anyone about this. We¡¯ll slowly investigate this matter.¡±

    Xiong Li and the others nodded. Then Zhao Hai left the room along with Dongfang Yu and the others. Their expressions were difficult to look at, this matter caused their hearts to burn with anger.

    When Zhao Hai returned to his room, he immediately entered the Space. Then he took out Li Kuangren¡¯s axe to have it go through the Universal Scanner.

    Laura and the others also went out and joined Zhao Hai beside the scanner. Once he arrived at the scanner, Zhao Hai ced the axe on a magic circle. The scanner started up and then swallowed the axe. A short while after that, the manufacturing method of the axe was printed out.

    Then after a sh of light, a pile of materials appeared on a formation on the other side. These materials weren¡¯t metallic in nature, it seems to be a pile of powder.

    Zhao Hai knew that this pile contained theponents of the nuclear bomb. He let out a long breath before taking the materials. Then he turned to look at Laura and the others and then said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect something like this toe up. Interesting, very interesting.¡±

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, you should remake the axe first. Will you add more materials?¡±

    Zhao Hai read the manufacturing method for Li Kuangren¡¯s axe, he shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to add more. Third Brother¡¯s axe is already made with good materials. Let¡¯s head inside and discuss what magic formations to put inside.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded and then walked indoors with Zhao Hai. Upon entering the living room, Laura and the others quickly took theirputers up and made some analysis.

    Li Kuangren¡¯s offensive characteristics was akin to a tornado. He uses the enemy¡¯s strength against them by using rotational motion. Because of this, the axe cannot be too light but cannot be heavy either, or else it would be difficult to control. Moreover, the requirements forpatible magic formations was quite high.

    After some time, a n was finally made. Then they took these ns and then had it run under the Universal Scanner. The scanner would arrange the most suitable formation set for Li Kuangren¡¯s weapons.

    Before this, Li Kuangren had 70 formations inside his axe, the same as Xiong Li¡¯s sledgehammers. The difference between the two lies on the axe¡¯s preference for sharpness and speed,pared to the sledgehammers¡¯ preference for size and weight.

    Once the scanner was done, Zhao Hai saw that the axe could be engraved with 80 formations, ten more than before. This would make Li Kuangren¡¯s attacks more powerful while reducing the energy he needed forbat.

 Chapter 1209 - Weapon Shattering

    <h4>Chapter 1209 - Weapon Shattering</h4>

    Zhao Hai secluded himself inside his room for three days. Xiong Li and the others also didn¡¯t disturb him. Conversely, they were defending the door to Zhao Hai¡¯s room, they wouldn¡¯t permit anyone to disturb Zhao Hai.

    Naturally, their actions attracted Ma Rulong¡¯s attention. Ma Rulong was the leader of their delegation and was very concerned about every participant. Moreover, Zhao Hai was a person he has been keeping tabs on.

    So after seeing Zhao Hai secluding himself in his room for three days without going out, Ma Rulong couldn¡¯t help but worry. He went to Zhao Hai¡¯s room and then saw Xiong Li and the others sitting outside. They were whispering to each other and failed to notice him.

    Ma Rulong stepped towards the group. Once Xiong Li and the others noticed Ma Rulong, they hastily stood up and bowed as they greeted, ¡°We¡¯ve seen Senior Ma.¡±

    Ma Rulong nodded, then he looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s room and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Zhao Hai? Why hasn¡¯t hee out? Is there a problem?¡±

    Xiong Li shook his head and said, ¡°Senior Ma doesn¡¯t need to worry. Little Hai is fine. There¡¯s just something he needed to do so he secluded himself. I believe he wille out in a day or two, there¡¯s no problem.¡±

    Ma Rulong looked at Xiong Li and said, ¡°Is he really alright? You can tell me if something happens.¡±

    Xiong Li nodded and said, ¡°Senior Ma can rest assured. If something happens, we will certainly inform you. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    Ma Rulong nodded, then he looked at Xiong Li and the others and said, ¡°Alright. Try to stay in this ce in the next few days. There are people who went out and got forced to ept a challenge issued by the Cultivators. They have a lot of methods to make you ept. Some even came back injured. So if you do go out, be extra careful, especially Zhao Hai. There are a lot of Cultivators who see him as a threat.¡±

    Xiong Li and the others nodded, ¡°We will. Senior Ma can rest assured. We¡¯ll pay attention.¡± Ma Rulong nodded, then he left.

    Just as Ma Rulong left, Xiong Li turned to the others and said, ¡°It seems like those Cultivators really aren¡¯t leaving us alone. Right, do you think we can go out when Little Hai is done?¡±

    ¡°Go out? Of course we¡¯ll go!¡± Just as Xiong Li said his words, Zhao Hai¡¯s voice was suddenly heard. Xiong Li and the others turned around and saw Zhao Hai smiling as he walked out of his room.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai was out, Xiong Li and the others immediately surrounded him. All of them were looking at Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Come in.¡± Then he went back inside his room with Xiong Li and the others following behind.

    Upon entering the room, Zhao Hai closed the door before he waved his hand taking out a two-handed axe. The axe didn¡¯t look any different than the one Li Kuangren used. It waspletely identical to his previous weapon.

    Zhao Hai handed the axe to Li Kuangren and then said, ¡°Third Brother, try it. I managed to refine the axe. Although I didn¡¯t add any materials to it, I managed to modify the formations inside.¡±

    Li Kuangren nodded and took his axe. He tossed his axe in his hands before he nodded and said, ¡°Good, it¡¯s as heavy as before.¡± Then he began to input battle qi.

    Just as battle qi entered the axe, it immediately shone. Li Kuangred stared before quickly withdrawing his qi, the radiance also vanished as he did that.

    Li Kuangren began to funnel in battle qi once more and saw the axe light up. Li Kuangren¡¯s eyes shone as he said, ¡°Nice, this is very good. Fantastic. The amount of battle qi I need is less than before, and it seems like the effect is the same. Little Hai, am I right?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he smiled and said, ¡°Correct. What you feel is right. Your axe now needs only 70% of what you use before in order to achieve the same effect. So what do you think?¡±

    Li Kuangrenughed and said, ¡°Fantastic, fantastic! This will be very good for me. Thank you Little Hai.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Not only that, I also added a magical effect to your axe. Once it shes with an opponent¡¯s weapon, it would vibrate and shatter the enemy¡¯s weapon.¡±

    Li Kuangren stared, everyone¡¯s expressions changed as well. Then at the same time they asked, ¡°Shatter the enemy¡¯s weapon?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded as he smiled and said, ¡°Right, it can shatter the enemy¡¯s weapon. This feature used to only be found in mech weapons. This is due to therge amount of energy required to do it. Since mechs have energy batteries, this allowed them to have this feature. Battle qi is also a type of energy, so why can¡¯t Warriors use this ability? Therefore, I researched magic formations and ended up with the one I put inside Third Brother¡¯s weapon. Third Brother, try it.¡± Li Kuangren nodded, then he looked around the room, probably finding something to test this ability on.

    Seeing Li Kuangren, Xiong Li said, ¡°Third Brother, the things in this room can easily be cut off even if you don¡¯t use battle qi. How about you try this.¡± After he said that, Xiong Li took out a weapon from his storage equipment.

    In his hand was a heavy sword. It can be seen that it has been excellently worked on. Xiong Li smiled and said, ¡°This is from a level 4 Warrior I killed before. To be honest, this weapon isn¡¯t any worse than my hammers. Try attacking this one.¡±

    Xiong Li gripped the sword hilt and then lifted it up. Li Kuangren nodded before funneling battle qi into his axe and then attacking the sword.

    Xiong Li quickly detected his weapon shaking. He immediately poured in battle qi when the crash happened.

    A bang was heard before the axe cut through the sword as though it was a piece of paper. A ng was then heard as the top half of the de fell to the ground.

    Everyone in the room looked at the sword in Xiong Li¡¯s hand. Whatever Xiong Li was holding now could no longer be described as a sword. The only remaining part was ten centimeters of de besides the hilt. As for the other half that hit the ground, it was less than ten centimeters long. Only this much remained, the other materials of the sword was vaporized.

    Not wrong, vaporized. It wasn¡¯t broken to pieces or smashed to bits. It was vaporized, turned into very fine metallic powder.

    Upon seeing this result, Xiong Li and the others couldn¡¯t help but breath in cold air. Li Kuangren stared at his axe, it seems like he saw a monster.

    Hiss! The sucking of air was audibly heard as Xiong Li and the others finally recovered. Xiong Li held the sword up and looked at the fractured part. The portion of the de looked like it has been dissolved, leaving a very neat cut into the sword. If he hadn¡¯t tried this sword before, then he would have thought that he had taken out the wrong weapon.

    ¡°Hahaha¡±, Li Kuangren was beyond happy with his axe. Hisughtersted for some time, causing Xiong Li and Dongfang Yu to be envious.

    After some time, Li Kuangren finally calmed down before storing his axe. Meanwhile Xiong Li and Dongfang Yu turned their heads towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai saw their expressions, he smiled faintly and said ,¡±I can also transform Boss Xiong¡¯s Weapon. As for Second Brother Dongfang, I don¡¯t think the fire dragon sword needs to be modified right now. Let¡¯s wait until the secret of the sword bes clear.¡±

    Xiong Li nodded and said, ¡°Alright, give it the weapon shattering ability as well. It¡¯s very good.¡±

    Dongfang Yu was somewhat depressed. However, after thinking that even Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t read the fire dragon sword, he couldn¡¯t help but feel hope.

    It must be said that Sun Fei was the most depressed. He was a Mage so he couldn¡¯t use any Warrior weapon. Zhao Hai looked at Sun Fei¡¯s expression as he smiled and said, ¡°Alright, Little Fei, there¡¯s no need to be sad. I¡¯ll organize a few formation sets for you in a couple of days. I believe they will be helpful to you.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Sun Fei repeatedly nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s settled. Brother Hai, you need to hurry up.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°I know. Right, how about we go out to y now?¡±

    As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, Xiong Li and the others paused. Xiong Li frowned and said, ¡°Little Hai, do you really want to head out? You should know that there are a lot of Cultivators waiting for us outside. They¡¯re especially attentive towards you. If you leave now, they will certainly bring you trouble.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Of course I know. However, we need to teach those fellows a lesson. Do they really think that the Machine Field is full of herbivores? Rest assured, if they dared to look for trouble, I¡¯ll happily amodate them.¡± Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Xiong Li and the others knew that persuading him otherwise was useless. Therefore, they just agreed to it before heading out of the courtyard.

    As soon as they were out, Zhao Hai quickly felt someone following behind him. However, he wasn¡¯t worried. He knew that the person behind him has been arranged by Ma Rulong. Therefore, he just ignored it and the group of brothers continued to walk down the street.

    Ever since they came to Seamount City, they haven¡¯t had the proper opportunity to explore the ce. But even if they hadn¡¯te out, Zhao Hai was already familiar with the city¡¯s streets.

    The moment Zhao Hai and the others entered Seamount City, Laura and the others had already begun mapping the entire ce. At this time, the entire city has already been mapped by the Space. In thest three days, besides practicing, Zhao Hai also took the time to familiarize himself with the city. Because of this, he knew every street in the city.

    Xiong Li and the others werepletely clueless about the ce, so they just followed Zhao Hai as they proceeded to window-shop. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t just randomly wandering around, his main target was Seamount City¡¯s market.

    Seamount City¡¯s market area was actually their business district. In this business district, not only were there shop fronts, there were also people who put up stalls. These people were Cultivators, but they were mostly rogue individuals. As for the shop fronts, they were mostly under the control of major powers.

    It¡¯s a custom in the Cultivation World that only Cultivators could enter a major city. No person who hasn¡¯t cultivated was allowed to enter a major city.

    Not everyone in the Cultivation Realm cultivated. At the current moment, people who haven¡¯t cultivated still ount for the majority of the poption. However, the lives of practitioners weren¡¯t as good as those back in the Machine Field.

    The Machine Field¡¯s science and technology was very advanced. The average person in the Machine Field had a home to stay in and entertainment to kill time with. As long as they were willing to work, then even if they didn¡¯t practice, they would still live quite well.

    Things were different in the Cultivation Realm. Almost all of the non-practitioners in the Machine Field were controlled by a major sect. These people couldn¡¯t farm whatever they wanted. If a family has ten mu ofnd, then they would have to use 5 mu for nts that the sect needs and the other five for food. Naturally, the sect wouldn¡¯t rob them of their harvests. There would be mary rewards, moreover these rewards were often big.

    However, if they didn¡¯t look after theirnd, then they would be punished by the sect. Moreover, this punishment was heavy. Besides this, all non-practitioners would pray to the Sect, providing the Sect with faith power. If a sect discovers that a non-practitioner hasn¡¯t been praying enough, the non-practitioner would be punished. Unlike non-practitioners in the Machine Field, non-practitioners in the Cultivators were like pigs in a pen. The had lives only a tad bit better than ves.

    Non-practitioners in the Machine Field only think of cultivation as a way of life. If one can practice then they would be congratted. Not only the person, but their family would also benefit. Their living environment would be greatly improved and many others. But in the Cultivation Realm, not everyone can practice. In order to be a Cultivator, one needed to have a spiritual root.

    Spiritual roots were like Mage talents or innate skills for Warriors. If you don¡¯t have talent for magic, then you won¡¯t be able to be a Mage. If you don¡¯t have any innate skills, then you couldn¡¯t learn strong martial techniques and reach a high level. Spirit roots were the same. If one didn¡¯t have a spiritual root, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to cultivate.

    However, not everyone who can practice could enter sects. Take a small sect like the Seamount Faction, for example, their selection for disciples was very strict. If their talent for cultivation wasn¡¯t good, and they didn¡¯t have much potential, then it would be impossible for them to enter the sect. There were low-level cultivation methods that were circted for free. But it can be said that these methods weren¡¯t enough. People who practice these methods were called Rogue Cultivators.

    Rogue Cultivators who managed to enter a sect were limited to a few lucky fellows. If a Rogue Cultivator wanted to join a sect, then they needed to sessfully arrive at Qi Condensation stage. And by then, only small sects would ept them. But in order to cultivate, one would need pills and better cultivation methods. These things can only be bought in the city. And in order to buy these things, they would need crystal stones. To gain crystal stones, Rogue Cultivators would hunt and kill beasts, collect medicinal nts, mine for precious rocks, and so on. They would then go to markets to trade their stuff for crystal stones. In turn, these crystal stones would allow them to buy the cultivation materials they need.

 Chapter 1210 - Country Bumpkins?

    <h4>Chapter 1210 - Country Bumpkins?</h4>

    There¡¯s a saying in the Cultivation Realm, it goes¡­ ¡°There are always treasures everywhere, but everything depends on your eyes being in the right ce!¡± The sentence might sound ridiculous, but it was somewhat true.

    Nobody in the Cultivation Realm would dare underestimate these stalls. This was because treasures were often seen on them! This treasure might not be a weapon or a magic artifact, it may be a nt or a piece of ore.

    After all, these Rogue Cultivators weren¡¯t as informed as sect disciples. Although they were also Cultivators, their knowledge about various treasures couldn¡¯tpare to sect disciples. Because of this, there would be times where they get a treasure but were unable to identify it. In the end, they would just sell these items in their stalls.

    This caused the stalls of the Rogue Cultivators to be a special sight in the Cultivation Realm. People in the Cultivation Realm would have no objection to Rogue Cultivators pitching up some stall on their own. On the contrary, they strongly supported them. The more stalls there were, the more treasures would appear in a certain city. For the people in the Cultivation Realm, treasures were one of the most important things in Cultivation.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s trip to the marketce was mainly in order to pick up a treasure for himself. At the same time, he would also hunt for valuable nts and ores.

    It has been some time since the Space got some new nts. Because of this, Zhao Hai ns to send a batch of new nts to the Space.

    The group of brothers chatted as they proceeded forward. Xiong Li and the others were excitedly looking at the scenery. The clothing of the Machine Field and the Cultivation Realm was different, making Xiong Li and the others extremely eye-catching. Everyone they pass by looked at them with expressions that was anything but friendly.

    Sun Fei looked at the Cultivators in the surroundings before whispering to Zhao Hai, ¡°Brother Hai, these guys don¡¯t look very friendly. What do we do?¡±

    Zhao Hai just smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If they dared to make a challenge, I¡¯ll clean them up.¡±

    Sun Fei looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s confidence and didn¡¯t say anything. He was well aware that Zhao Hai was strong and that the two of them weren¡¯t on the same level. Zhao Hai managed to block three swords from Li Chuchen. Because of this, Sun Fei didn¡¯t see any problems from what Zhao Hai said.

    The group walked for about half an hour before they could finally see a bustling marketce in the distance. Moreover, the sound of bargaining was already audible.

    Upon seeing this scene, everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhao Hai. They weren¡¯t familiar with Seamount City, so they just followed Zhao Hai as he led them to take a few turns. Xiong Li unwittingly asked, ¡°Little Hai, what¡¯s that?¡± Zhao Hai already became the center of the group. Although he was ranked fourth ording to seniority, he was the strongest among them all. In this world that spoke with strength, the strongest would naturally be the center.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°The marketce. This is where people from the Cultivation Realm buys their items. Let¡¯s go, maybe we can see something good.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Xiong Li and the others couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. Dongfang Yu looked depressingly at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°There¡¯s certainly things that are good here. However, this isn¡¯t the Machine Field. They don¡¯t ept machine coins. And we don¡¯t any crystal stones.¡±

    Zhao Hai just smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. If you fancy something, I¡¯ll buy them for you. I have enough crystal stones for all of us.¡± The Space was able to make crystal stones. With the amount already mined inside the Space, Zhao Hai could be considered as a wealthy man in the Cultivation Realm.

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Xiong Li and the others couldn¡¯t help but gawk. Xiong Li confusedly looked at Zhao Hai as he asked, ¡°Where did you get crystal stones? Those things are strategic resources in the Machine FIeld. Don¡¯t tell me the Ashley Family gave some to you? Are they that rich?¡±

    Zhao Hai just smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about where I got them. In any case, it¡¯s good that we have crystal stones. It¡¯s time to let the Cultivation Realm know that we¡¯re filthy rich.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked very much like a rich young master right now, causing Xiong Li and the others tough. However, their actions caused the surrounding Cultivators to get angry.

    People from the Cultivation Realm looked down on the people from the Machine Field. In their opinion, those from the Machine Field held lower status than them, even inferiorpared to non-practitioners who were living like pigs in a pen. They felt disgusted to see these people from the Machine Field in their cityughing and being wild.

    Actually, talking out loud wasn¡¯t a problem. There were no rules disallowing loud chatter in the streets, after all, this was a normal urrence. However, if those being loud were from the Machine Field, the Cultivators seem to find fault in it.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about them as he led his group towards the market. Upon entering the area, Xiong Li and the others gawked. There were stalls everywhere, much more than what they expected.

    Shop fronts in this ce seem to disappear due to the sheer volume of stalls being set up in the streets.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about the spectacle as he just proceeded to go forward. Xiong Li and the others immediately went and followed behind. However, their arrival became the focus of attention in the market. Everyone looked at them while whispering. Naturally, these people knew who Zhao Hai and the others were.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind this kind of attention. As long as someone was wearing Mage robes in the Cultivation Realm, this situation would always happen. This was because there were very few people from the Machine Field here.

    There were quite a few cultivators who would go to the Machine Field in order to look for something. On the other hand, not a lot of people from the Machine Field could go to the Cultivation Realm. First, it was because the transmission formation couldn¡¯t be used at will. Only spaceships could permit their travel, and even then it was very difficult to get into one. Secondly, people from the Machine Field would get discriminated once they go to the Cultivation Realm. Therefore, only an extreme few from the Machine Field would go to the Cultivation Realm. It can be said that the Cultivators wouldn¡¯t see someone from the Machine Field for years. But now, there was a group of people from the Machine Field. It was no wonder why the Cultivators were somewhat curious.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind it as his eyes proceeded to sweep the stalls. But disappointingly, there were nothing special in the stalls. Majority of those disyed were beast skins or beast bones. These things werepletely useless for Zhao Hai. What Zhao Hai needed was a live beast, not parts of a dead one.

    Then suddenly, Zhao Hai discovered a stall in the corner. And unexpectedly, the stall was manned by a small child. The child looked more than ten years old and was quite mature for his age. There were some items in his stall that looked very simple. But on a rag on the groundy a nt. This nt was in a small tile pot. However, the nt¡¯s trunk looked dry, it also had a few leaves left. It can be said that the nt was half-dead.

    Zhao Hai proceeded to walk to the stall and examined the potted nt. Although the nt looked half-dead, Zhao Hai could sense a strong life forceing from it. Because of this, Zhao Hai decided to buy the nt.

    Zhao Hai looked at the child and said, ¡°What nt is this? How many crystal stones for it?¡±

    The child stared at Zhao Hai, but after he heard his question, the child immediately answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know what nt it is. I dug it from the foot of a mountain. If you want it, I can sell it for ten crystal stones.¡±

    To be honest, 10 crystal stones wasn¡¯t cheap, especially for a half-dead nt. And even if Zhao Hai can feel the life force inside this nt, other people couldn¡¯t. Zhao Hai had the Space that had an affinity for nts. This also exined why this child has been here for days not being able to sell the nt.

    But without hesitation, Zhao Hai took out ten crystal stones and handed it over to the child. Then he carefully inspected the nt. This nt was a small tree about a meter high. It still had a few scattered leaves remaining. It¡¯s trunk was very dry, looking much like the face of an old person. It wasn¡¯t attractive at all.

    However, this feature made the nt special. Generally, nts of this size wouldn¡¯t have a lot of cracks on their trunks. But this specific nt seem to have weathered through life for countless years. It was truly strange.

    A short while after Zhao Hai began inspecting the nt, an arrogant voice was suddenly heard, ¡°I want this tree, how many stones?¡± Zhao Hai turned around to see a young man dressed in Cultivator clothes. The young man had an extremely arrogant look on his face.

    The Cultivator robes he wore was very well made. His hair was in a ponytail while a fan was held in one of his hands. The young man looked like a son of a wealthy family.

    The child looked at the young master as he awkwardly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this tree has been sold to this gentleman. He has already given me his payment.¡±

    The Cultivator turned his head to Zhao Hai when he heard the child. He coldly snorted and then said with disdain, ¡°Machine Field bumpkin, state your price. I want that tree.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the young cultivator as he smiled faintly and then sent the nt to the Space. Then he calmly replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s not for sale.¡±

    When the young man saw Zhao Hai putting the nt away, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but shrink. This slight reaction couldn¡¯t be hidden from Zhao Hai. This caused Zhao Hai to confirm that the nt was certainly special. Otherwise, this young man wouldn¡¯t have been so adamant to buy it.

    Upon hearing that Zhao Hai was not willing to sell, the young man¡¯s expression changed. Then he gave out a strange smile as he asked once more, ¡°You¡¯re really not selling it?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not selling.¡±

    The young man suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Machine Field bumpkin, you actually dared toe to the Cultivation Realm to steal our treasures. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re dumb or you just want to die. You better surrender that tree to me today, or else, hehe. I will let you know that the Cultivation Realm isn¡¯t for people like you.¡±

 Chapter 1211 - Ghost Dao Cultivator

    <h4>Chapter 1211 - Ghost Dao Cultivator</h4>

    As soon as Xiong Li and the others heard the young man, they quickly knew that it was impossible for this interaction to turn friendly. Zhao Hai looked at the young man as he smiled and said, ¡°What? You can¡¯t buy it from me, now you n to snatch it? You think you can do that?¡±

    The young manughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re asking me if I can do it? You really think I can¡¯t take it away from you? Do you Machine Field bumpkins really think that you¡¯re on equal grounds with Cultivators? Give me the nt now and I¡¯ll keep your corpse intact.¡±

    Goodness, they would still kill the person, but they would keep their corpse intact. This was probably the craziest statement that one could make.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Cultivator as he smiled and said, ¡°Mister, please tell me who you are. Maybe I can look at your background and decide to let you go. Otherwise, you can¡¯t me be for being impolite.¡±

    The young man looked at Zhao Hai as though he was an idiot. He suddenlyughed and then coldly looked at Zhao Hai as he said, ¡°You¡¯re dead country bumpkin. I¡¯ll tear you to shreds.¡± Zhao Hai just smiled and then said, ¡°Then please.¡± Then he flew towards outside the city along with Xiong Li and the others. The Cultivator saw this and also followed behind.

    Seamount City wasn¡¯t a big city and the Seamount Faction that was in charge of this city wasn¡¯t a big influence. It can be said that if it weren¡¯t for the support of the big sects in the Cultivation Realm, then they wouldn¡¯t have dared to provoke the delegates from the Machine Field.

    Zhao Hai and the others quickly flew to a barren hill just outside the city. The group stood on the sky atop the hill. The Cultivator looked at Zhao Hai and then sneered, ¡°You¡¯re quite good in choosing a ce to be buried in.¡± Zhao Hai looked at the Cultivator, then he coldly smiled and said, ¡°Rest assured, after you die, I will turn you into a good and obedient Undead. Being able to fight for me is an honor.¡±

    The Cultivator coldly snorted and said, ¡°Courting death!¡± He waved his hand as the fan flew out and then spew out ck gas. As the gasses got out of the fan, they quickly formed into malicious ghosts that threw themselves towards Zhao Hai.

    The Cultivator looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make you taste the might of my Ten Thousand Ghosts Fan. I will make you understand the difference between the Cultivation Realm and the Machine Field. Then I will refine you to be a living soul for my fan.¡±

    Zhao Hai coldly smiled as he waved his hand and then released a 50yer formation. This formation immediately exploded and became several hundred white arrows. Zhao Hai waved his hand once more, causing the arrows to fly towards the malicious ghosts.

    The Cultivator smirked, he didn¡¯t take Zhao Hai¡¯s magic seriously. In his opinion, magic cannotpare to his skill. Because of this, he had the malicious ghosts continue flying towards Zhao Hai.

    However, what happened next surprised the young man. Once Zhao Hai¡¯s white arrows hit the ghosts, the ghosts suffered an extremely heavy injury. The ghosts wailed pitifully as their bodies continue to shrink. They became more and more transparent as their yin energy was cut short.

    Any Cultivator that knew about malicious ghosts would quickly know what was happening. This was a sign that the malicious ghosts were heavily injured and was quickly losing their strength.

    First level malicious ghosts were called Ghost Servants. Their attacking strength was small and they were quite weak. If one wanted to use first level malicious ghosts to deal with an enemy, then they would have to depend on numbers to do so. Without thousands of first level malicious ghosts at yourmand, then one wouldn¡¯t be able to properly fight.

    Second level malicious ghosts were slightly stronger, but not substantially. No ghosts were very useful alone before the fifth level.

    There were a lot of methods to upgrade malicious ghosts. Besides making them absorb yin energy, malicious ghosts could also devour other malicious ghosts to get stronger. This way, one would be able to train higher-leveled ghosts. However, this method would cause the user to lose a lot of their ghosts.

    One method for malicious ghosts to level up quickly was providing them with blood meal!

    Blood meal, as the name suggests, was foodposed of flesh and blood. This was a very special method that works very well in improving the power of malicious ghosts. However, those who use this method weren¡¯t good people. Users of these methods tend to be the worst individuals.

    There are two types of blood meals. The first type was blood meals made from beasts while the other type was blood meals made from people. These two types were very different. Blood meals made from beasts could also increase the strength of a malicious ghosts, but it also reduces their wisdom. In other words, malicious ghosts fed with the flesh and blood of beasts would get stronger quickly but in turn they would be stupid. They would be wild beasts and act ording to their instincts. They would only be able to understand simple orders.

    On the other hand, malicious ghosts fed with blood meals made from people would not only get stronger fast, they would also be smarter. This was especially true if a ghost was fed with blood meals made with a cultivator¡¯s flesh and blood.

    Feeding ghosts with blood meals made from monster beasts was the mostmon practice in the Cultivation Realm. There were a lot of ces in the Cultivation Realms were beasts were kept just for this purpose. This was also very normal practice for Ghost Dao cultivators.

    However, there were some Evil Cultivators that would use the other method to make their malicious ghosts stronger. They would feed their malicious ghosts with living people. There was a rumor that the Devil Realm had pens with living people in it. These pens would breed people for the consumption of the ghosts.

    The Cultivator that Zhao Hai was fighting right now used the second method to rear his malicious ghosts. Therefore, he had spent quite a lot of effort in his ghosts. If the people from the Cultivation Realm were to find out about his practice, then he would no doubt be executed.

    Because of this, upon seeing that his precious ghosts were being heavily injured, the Cultivator was quite distressed. If the level of these ghosts fell, then how long would it take for them to regain their strength?

    With this thought in mind, the Cultivator quickly put away his fan as his face turned ugly. Then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Good, good. You actually dared to hurt my ghosts, I¡¯ll turn you into blood meal!¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the Cultivator, then he shook his head and said, ¡°Why do Cultivators talk too much? It¡¯s incredible. Before you fight, do you invite your enemies for a ss of wine, then have a tea party before you quarrel for an hour and then fight? If that¡¯s the case, then I really admire you people.¡± Xiong Li and the othersughed.

    Hearing that he was being ridiculed by Zhao Hai, the Cultivator¡¯s face turned dark. Then he coldly snorted and said, ¡°You have a sharp tongue. Now, go die!¡± He waved his hand, taking a sword out. He pinched his hand as he performed a sword art to attack Zhao Hai.

    The sword was made very strangely. The sword body was like a snake and its handle was its tail. It¡¯s whole body was ck, it looked terribly gloomy.

    Zhao Hai discovered that this Cultivator¡¯s strength was much lesspared to Li Chuchen. Although the sword looked aggressive, it actually failed to seal up all of Zhao Hai¡¯s escape routes. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to face this attack, then he could just easily avoid it.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand as a 50yer formation appeared in front of him. Then the formation opened up as a giant light sword appeared. This light sword proceeded to wee the Cultivator¡¯s sword.

    The Cultivator coldly snorted, then he activated his secret art. The sword elongated and was also wrapped with ayer of dark mist. The sword looked ethereal as thought it became the dark mist itself. It¡¯s form was now akin to a ghost.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about the young man¡¯s sword changing into yin energy. Zhao Hai was using light element magic, an element that specifically targeted yin energy. In this sh, Zhao Hai had the upper hand. Therefore, he held no fear.

    As the light sword and the yin sword shed, a bang was heard as an explosion urred. The Cultivator¡¯s expression changed. When the dust settled, Zhao Hai¡¯s light sword vanished. Although the Cultivator¡¯s sword was still there, the dark mist surrounding it was gone. It had returned to its previous form.

    The Cultivator had an ugly face as he retrieved his snake sword. The sword was a medium grade artifact. These things were quite rare in the Cultivation Realm. Being able to sh with a light element sword was not a problem. However, the piece of soul that he attached to the soul has been heavily damaged. At this point, it was already impossible for him to control the sword as smoothly as before.

    The Cultivator didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be this formidable. Even after the snake sword appeared, the other party was still alright. This was very surprising.

    The Cultivator quickly moved as a banner appeared in his hand. As he swung the banner, the skies quickly turned dark as dark mist surrounded Zhao Hai.

    Then he waved his hand, causing five ck gs to appear. Another wave of his hand made four of the gs shoot out in all directions. The young man then waved the remaining g in his hand. The g becamerger and then the dark mist proceeded to attack Zhao Hai and the others.

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted. Then he waved his hand causing a 100yer light element formation to appear. Then with him at the center, a st of light erupted outwards.

    This light element formationposed 100yers, not 50. As the white light exploded outwards, the dark mist cast by the Cultivator quickly vanished. The Cultivator let out a miserable grunt, his expression turned very ugly.

    Zhao Hai knew that the other party¡¯s soul has been damaged, so how could he let go of this opportunity. He quickly sent over a wind-assisted ice de. Then he sent his ten thousand flying arrows, then another barrage of metal arrows, then a stealthy darkness arrow.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s barrage of attacks caused the Cultivator to be caught off-guard. The Cultivator practiced the ghost dao, so when the dark mist dissipated, he quickly took out a ghostface shield to defend. The defensive capability of this shield was quite high. It blocked three of Zhao Hai¡¯s spells. However, it failed to see Zhao Hai¡¯s darkness arrow. The arrow broke through the defense and then shot towards the Cultivator¡¯s throat!

 Chapter 1212- Primal Universe Spirit Root

    <h4>Chapter 1212- Primal Universe Spirit Root</h4>

    As the Cultivator died from the arrow through his throat, his face had an expression of utter disbelief. His face turned dark before he finally cked out.

    Before the Cultivator¡¯s body fell to the ground, Zhao Hai quickly let out a clump of ck gas that wrapped the Cultivator¡¯s body. Then when the ck gas vanished, the Cultivator was nowhere in sight. He had already be an Undead in Zhao Hai¡¯s army.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai had killed the Cultivator, Xiong Li and the others cheered. But at this moment, a person was suddenly seen flying in the distance. This person wasn¡¯t far away, and he was also flying at full speed.

    Seeing this situation, Xiong Li and the others began to turn anxious. They quickly put up their guard, afraid that the person was an enemy.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t seem to be nervous. He said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid. It¡¯s a team leader.¡± Just as his voice was heard, a person wearing Mage Robes appeared in front of them.

    This person didn¡¯t waste any time as he said, ¡°Quickly follow me. You just killed a core disciple of the Seamount Faction. He¡¯s one of the participants in the Six Realm Beginner Competition. When the Seamount Faction knew about this situation, they quickly sent over reinforcements.¡± It was clear that this team leader took a route that was different than the Seamount Faction¡¯s.

    As soon as they heard this, Zhao Hai and the others stared for a moment before nodding and then following behind the team leader.

    A short while after Zhao Hai and the others left, a group of people arrived at the scene of battle. The leader of the group was the head of the Seamount Faction. He nced around and said, ¡°I can sense the breath of the kid here. Him and another person fought here. It seems like his murderous scheme has been overturned.¡±

    Then an Elder at his side said, ¡°This is impossible. Thest time I saw the kid, he was with those bumpkins from the Machine Field. They killed that kid? How is that possible?¡±

    The head sighed and said, ¡°It looks like we underestimated the strength of the Machine Field. Machine Field¡¯s Zhao Hai can block Li Chuche¡¯s three swords, so he¡¯s quite strong. Compared to Li Chuchen, our candidate is still far off. Four years of our effort has been wasted.¡±

    The Elder coldly snorted and said, ¡°Sect Leader, we should immediately look for the Machine Field¡¯s people and have them hand over Zhao Hai. If they don¡¯t, we can just clean them up.¡±

    The Sect Leader shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s useless. The Machine Field would never hand someone over. They didn¡¯t even take us seriously during thest fight. They don¡¯t fear the Seamount Faction, they were just on guard against the huge sects behind us. Now that the people from the other sects had left, the Machine Field¡¯s people will certainly deal with us if we go there. You think those great sects would support the Seamount Faction if the Machine Field attacks? That¡¯s impossible. Those great sects are ruthless. They wouldn¡¯t care about a small sect like ours.¡±

    The Elder was silent. He knew that the Sect Leader was telling the truth. In the eyes of those huge sects, the Seamount Faction was just a small sect controlling a small city. They were simply ants in their eyes. Even if these sects look at the Seamount Faction, it was only times where they would issue orders. And even then, those sects might not remember their names.

    The leader sighed and said, ¡°People from the Machine Field can beplete lunatics. Don¡¯t think that the Machine Field are pushovers since they could be easily overwhelmed by the sects. You should take into ount how much effort it needs to deal with them. If the Machine Field was truly provoked, then their assassins would be a headache to deal with. Compared to the Machine Field, the Seamount Faction is stillcking. Also, we don¡¯t want to take part in these troubled waters. Let¡¯s give up on the Six Realm Beginner Competition this time. At worst, we will have no benefits for five years. If we provoked the Machine Field, then we wouldn¡¯t even survive for five years.¡± The elders sighed and said, ¡°The Machine Field will now be attaching more importance to Zhao Hai. If we dealt with him, then the Machine Field would certainly go all out against us.¡±

    The leader nodded, then he said, ¡°Let¡¯s head back. We¡¯re just unlucky this time. Now I want to see how far this Zhao Hai can go in thepetition.¡±

    At this time, Zhao Hai and the others had already returned to their courtyard. Just as they arrived, Ma Rulong immediately found them. Upon seeing Zhao Hai and the others return, Ma Rulong couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief. Then his expression returned to its cold state as he nodded towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± Then he turned and walked towards Zhao Hai¡¯s room.

    Zhao Hai and the others immediately followed behind. As soon as they entered the room, Ma Rulong suddenlyughed. This caused Zhao Hai and the others to feel awkward. After some time, Ma Rulong calmed down and then he patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, good job, good job. You¡¯re really giving the Machine Field face. You actually killed a core member of the Seamount Faction. He¡¯s one of the top 100 of the realm qualifiers, Gongsun Zheng. Hahaha. Good, this is great!¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others were stunned. They remembered that they knew nothing about their opponent. But it seems like Ma Rulong was aware.

    Ma Rulong looked at Zhao Hai and the others. Then he smiled and said, ¡°When you went out, I had some people follow you. You¡¯re now the treasure of the Machine Field, so I can¡¯t have anything happen to you. When Gongsun Zheng began to provoke you, the team leader responsible for guarding you was going to make an attack, but he didn¡¯t do it in the end. I really didn¡¯t expect you to be strong enough to kill him. We¡¯ve been collecting information about the other top 100 participants from the other realms. Once it¡¯spleted, we can let you take a look. But in the meantime, you should go and take a break.¡±

    Zhao Hai only knew that Ma Rulong was sending someone to follow him. However, he didn¡¯t know that Ma Rulong was also collecting information. It seems like there were still a lot of secrets that the Machine Field held here in the Cultivation Realm.

    Once Ma Rulong left, Zhao Hai chuckled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the person I killed is someone from the Seamount Faction. Hahaha. Interesting.¡±

    Xiong Li and the others looked at Zhao Hai as though he was a monster. After a while, Xiong Li sighed and said, ¡°It seems like Zhao Hai will definitely get a high rank in the Six Realm Beginner Competition. He actually killed a top 100 participant from the Cultivation Realm.¡± Dongfang Yu and the others nodded. If they weren¡¯t clear about Zhao Hai¡¯s strength before, this time they really understood Zhao Hai¡¯s strength.

    The top 100 of the Cultivation World always held the dominant positions in the Six Realm Beginner Competition. One day they might just be the top 100 of the Cultivation Realm¡¯s qualifiers, but once the Six Realm Beginner Competition ends, it¡¯s very possible that the same 100 would take the top 100 spots.

    And now, Zhao Hai managed to kill one of the top 100 beginners in the Cultivation Realm. What does this mean? In other words, Zhao Hai has the strength to be top 100 in the Six Realm Beginner Competition!

    Upon thinking about this, Xiong Li and the others couldn¡¯t help but be happy for Zhao Hai as well as the Machine Field. The Machine Field has been suppressed by the Cultivation Realm for a long time. Now, Zhao Hai was here to vent some of the Machine Field¡¯s anger. Xiong Li couldn¡¯t help but feel excited.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°My goal this time isn¡¯t as simple as being in the top 100. I¡¯m here to challenge the authority of the Cultivation Realm. I want to let the Cultivators know that the Machine Field can be as strong as any of them.¡±

    Xiong Li and the others simultaneously shouted ¡®good¡¯. Then Li Kuangrenughed and said, ¡°Today is worth celebrating. Little Hai, do you still have some wine? I¡¯ll be sad if I can¡¯t drink today.¡± Zhao Hai and the othersughed. Then a few jars of wine appeared in the room. Xiong Li and the others¡¯ eyes widened. Then they picked up the jars and headed out. Zhao Hai followed behind them as they sat in the stone chairs outside. Then he took out some side dishes from the Space. The group proceeded to drink merrily much to the envy of everyone else in the courtyard.

    After bing drunk, Zhao Hai and the others returned to their own room. Zhao Hai immediately went to the Space and drank some spatial water. Then he took out the small tree that he just obtained earlier.

    Just as Zhao Hai took out the small tree, the Space immediately issued a prompt, ¡°Primal Universe Spirit Root detected. The Space has leveled up to 180. The concentration of spiritual qi inside the Space has been increased by 100%. nts in the Space has been increased by ten levels. Time elerated area has increased tenfold. The time elerated has been upgraded by 100 times. Host now has the ability to purchase high-level cultivation backgrounds, high-level technology backgrounds, and high-level magic backgrounds. Space has evolved into a small universe. All backgrounds purchased by the host has now been turned into individuals. The speed of spirit vein generation in the Space has been increased by tenfold. All ores inside the Space can now be transformed into veins with the ability to grow autonomously. Level of the Universal Processing Machine bes advanced. Level of the Universal Scanner bes advanced. Host¡¯s abilities have been increased by ten times. Magic beasts in the Space increased by ten levels, they are now officially Demonic Beasts!¡±

    Everyone turned silent, not only Zhao Hai, but Laura and the others as well. The Space just crazily leveled up. It rose my several levels. Moreover, everything inside the Space has been upgraded. All of these was far from what Zhao Hai expected.

    The Space levelled up by several tens of times. In the past, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t experience this even at the early stages of the Space. At that time, although it was very easy for the Space to level up, it wasn¡¯t as crazy as this time. Moreover, it seems like the Space has be a small universe. In other words, the Space has be a miniature version of the World of Cultivation. All backgrounds have also bes. This was good news for Zhao Hai.

    The backgrounds turning intos might look like a loss to Zhao Hai because this meant that the backgrounds now had limited area. Backgrounds from before seemed endless with no end in sight. One could see from this point that Zhao Hai had suffered a loss.

    However, one shouldn¡¯t forget that the Space has something special, and that was the Hundred Spirits Tree. The Hundred Spirit Tree would produce aoid every hundred years. Moreover, this can float in the universe. If the Space doesn¡¯t be a small universe, then where would thisoid be ced in? In the small? Then that would provide some issues.

    But now, this issue has been solved. Moreover, the nts and the animals of the Space has leveled up. This was an abundance of strength increase for Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai also believed that the Undead could now go beyond their limit.

    There was also the Universal Processing Machine, the Universal Scanner, the increase in Spiritual Qi density, mineral veins, spirit veins, and more. All of these changes was very advantageous for the future development of the Space.

    Zhao Hai finally let go of his worries. Then he turned his head to the small and dried up tree. Who would have thought that this small tree was a spirit root left behind by the universe when it was formed. If the Cultivators knew about this, they would certainly go crazy.

    The Cultivators being unable to recognize the nt surprised Zhao Hai. However, he couldn¡¯t me them for not taking note of it. First, this thing appeared quite suddenly. Second, it was a divine object, and such treasures were difficult to look for and was only found by luck. Moreover, such treasures would hide itself so that no average person could see it.

    This spirit root can be said to be a pinnacle treasure in the Cultivation Realm. However, this precious item actually appeared in a stall in the small Seamount City. Apart from people in the Seamount City, nobody would give attention to such a stall. Moreover, the Seamount Sect wouldn¡¯t look around in the marketce every day. There was also the arrival of the Machine Field¡¯s delegates, causing the Seamount Faction to shift their attention. This wasn¡¯t the time to care about something in some stall somewhere.

    Gongsun Zheng just felt that the small tree wasn¡¯t simple, he didn¡¯t know what it was. Additionally, it was Zhao Hai who bought the spirit root. He wanted to teach Zhao Hai a lesson by forcing him to hand over the root. Gongsun Zheng had no idea about its true value.

    After Zhao Hai thought of this, he turned his head to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, give the spirit root a ce to settle in. Make sure to take care of it.¡± Cai¡¯erplied and immediately went to the spirit root. After thinking for some time, Cai¡¯er decided to nt the spirit root at an area not far from the Hundred Spirits Tree. This was a good ce to monitor it and it offered an advantage for Zhao Hai.

    But just as Cai¡¯er ced the spirit root on the ground, the spirit root suddenly wriggled itself out fiercely. When it fell to the ground, the root burrowed down fast. Cai¡¯er stared and then immediately tracked the root using her spiritual force. It didn¡¯t take long before she discovered the spirit root uniting with the roots of the Hundred Spirits Tree. Soon enough, the two looked indistinguishable from each other.

    It wasn¡¯t only Cai¡¯er who was shocked, Zhao Hai was shocked as well. He didn¡¯t know what was happening. Then at this time, the Space has issued a prompt!

 Chapter 1213 - Spirit Root Union

    <h4>Chapter 1213 - Spirit Root Union</h4>

    ¡°Spirit Root has unified with the Hundred Spirits Tree. Hundred Spirit Tree has leveled up. Because the Hundred Spirits Tree is originally a spirit tree, after unifying with the spirit root, the Hundred Spirits Tree will slowly transform into a Primal Universe Spirit Tree. Every hundred years, the tree will produce 100 fruits. Once these fruits fall down, the biggest fruit will continue developing in the universe.oids may be upied by people, can be nted on, and has mineral resources. The remaining 99 fruits can recognize owners and be spatial equipment.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard the prompt, he was too shocked to cheer out loud. Formidable, too formidable. He didn¡¯t think the spirit root would fuse with the Hundred Spirits Tree.

    Naturally, this wasn¡¯t the best oue. The best would be the Hundred Spirits Tree turning into a itself. Then it could grow on its own since it was still a nt.

    Laura and the others were also very happy. The Space¡¯s progression this time was too formidable. Not only had the Space obtained numerous upgrades, Zhao Hai¡¯s strength has also increased. This was very important for their future.

    Now that the Space had leveled up, its functions have been upgraded. Zhao Hai had yet to understand all that happened in the Space, so he didn¡¯t worry too much about it. He didn¡¯t try his strength either. He was working with Cai¡¯er to look at the changes that happened in the Space.

    The Space¡¯s upgrade this time was aprehensive improvement. Therefore, the functions inside as well as Zhao Hai¡¯s strength had been improved. In the past, when Zhao Hai used Liquid Silver, it would take some time for him to cast 1000 and 10,000yer formations. This wasn¡¯t very useful for actualbat.

    But now it was different. After obtaining new strength, Zhao Hai can now use 10,000yer formations with ease. Although he was unable to use 100,000yer formations instantaneously, Zhao Hai believes that it wouldn¡¯t take long before he could do it. After all, the spiritual qi inside the Space would allow him to practice twice as much with only half the effort.

    If he used the entire might of Liquid SIlver, then Zhao Hai would be able to use 300,000yer formations. With this strength, even if he wasn¡¯t the strongest person in the Machine Field, he would still be able to contend against Nascent Soul Stage Cultivators.

    Zhao Hai was now very confident, but he didn¡¯t becent. He knew that there was still room for him to improve. After all, he could still absorb more astral qi into his body. This would elevate his strength once more.

    He had already absorbed astral qi before, moreover, he had digested astral qi into his own energy. Now that the Space leveled up and gave him a promotion in strength, Zhao Hai¡¯s energy levels were more powerful than before. Because of this, Zhao Hai would still need some time before he could saturate his body with astral qi once more.

    Besides Zhao Hai¡¯s personal promotion in strength, the Undead had also gotten much stronger. The Space had improved a lot of things, naturally the Undead weren¡¯t absent from getting the benefits.

    In the past, if we evaluate the Undead using the Machine Field¡¯s metric, then they would have level 9 Apprentice strength. But now it was different. The Undead were now level 3. Such strength was alreadyparable to the neers of the past five years.

    Besides the promotion of the Undead, the goldenbat suits as well as the beast bonebat suits were also improved. Whether it be attack or defense, both were increased by five times. They can now be used in the World of Cultivation.

    But what made Zhao Hai happy the most were the mineral ores in the Space. Besides bing mineral veins, they could now autonomously grow. In other words, the Space would produce mineral veins for every ore that was taken to the Space. Moreover, these veins would grow over time, just like a tree would. For Zhao Hai, this was very important.

    Why were there so many disputes in the World of Cultivation? In one word, it¡¯s resources. Resources were the essence of cultivation. If one wanted to be immortal, then they would need resources to support them on this path. Not a lot of people could seed by just cultivating closed door all the time.

    Mineral resources were one of the main things that were heavilypeted on. This was because resources in the World of Cultivation don¡¯t replenish themselves like in the Space. When it¡¯s gone it was gone. And practitioners needed a lot of different minerals. Whether it was making weapons or defensive equipment, mineral ores were inseparable from these processes. This was especially true for precious ores.

    The Six Realm Beginner Competition had mineral ores as rewards. One could see from this point how important ores were.

    There were three things that were heavilypeted on in the World of Cultivation. It was spirit medicine, mineral ores, and spirit veins. There was nothing much to say about spirit medicines. They could heal wounds and allow people to break through bottlenecks. Everyone needs spirit medicines. Mineral ores were more important. They were needed in making good weapons and defensive equipment. And one could get a lot of crystal stones by trading them. The most important of the three were spirit veins. The stronger a spirit vein in an area was, the better its effects on cultivation would be.

    The best spirit veins in the Cultivation Realm were controlled by huge sects. The ces where small sects situated themselves in were small veins. The density of spiritual qi in those ces wasn¡¯t that much.

    Although the concentration of spiritual qi inside Zhao Hai¡¯s Space couldn¡¯tpared to high-level spirit veins, it was still much stronger than ordinary spirit veins. Zhao Hai didn¡¯tck spirit medicines nor was he short on mineral ores. It can be said that with this upgrade, the Space was now a perfect ce for cultivation. This was why it was very important for Zhao Hai.

    After staying inside the Space the entire evening, Zhao Hai refreshingly went out of the Space in the morning. Although Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t been able to rest muchst night, he was not tired. Conversely, because of the Space¡¯s upgrade, he had more energy than the day before.

    Xiong Li and the others had also got up at this time. The group were all in good spirits. Although they had drunk a lot of liquor, the liquor wasn¡¯t that strong to knock them out. Therefore, everyone was full of energy and weren¡¯t hungover.

    When the group saw Zhao Hai, they immediately weed him. Li Kuangrenughed and said, ¡°Yesterday was the best time I had while drinking. Little Hai, do you want to head out and take a stroll?¡±

    Although Zhao Hai was thinking about heading out, he shook his head in the end and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not. We just killed a core disciple of the Seamount Faction yesterday. The Seamount Faction would certainly look for trouble if we went out. Let¡¯s stay here instead of being plotted against.¡±

    Li Kuangren nodded. At this time, Xiong Li opened his mouth and said, ¡°I can¡¯t head out as well. The family said that they would deliver my weapon today. Little Hai, I¡¯ll have to depend on you when it arrives.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll make sure that you¡¯ll be satisfied with the result. Little Fei, I¡¯ll give this to you first. These are formation sets that I had researched. They should be good for you.¡±

    After he said that, Zhao Hai handed a card over to Sun Fei. Stored in this card were several magic formation sets. The sets spanned from 10yers to 50yers. They were appropriate for Sun Fei¡¯s uses.

    Sun Fei excitedly received the card before connecting it to his wristputer. Zhao Hai looked at him and said, ¡°Alright, go back to your room and read them. In any case, we won¡¯t be heading out today.¡± Then with a nod, Sun Fei quickly ran to his room.

    Dongfang Yu looked at Sun Fei with envy, then he sighed and said, ¡°Now I¡¯m the only one left without any benefits. Little Hai, that¡¯s not good. You need to prepare something for me. Or else I won¡¯t forgive you.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Alright, while I¡¯m refining Boss Xiong¡¯s hammer, I¡¯ll make sure to make you something as well.¡±

    Dongfang Yu gave a satisfied nod. They didn¡¯t ask Zhao Hai what he would do to Xiong Li¡¯s hammer. Although they were good friends, they knew that each one of them had their own secrets.

    Zhao Hai and the others were in very good terms. Additionally, their temperaments matched very well with each other. All of them had already treated Zhao Hai like their own brother. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t ask him about things and just believed in him.

    Zhao Hai also wanted to prepare one or two weapons for Dongfang Yu. One reason why Cultivators were very strong was their myriad of magical artifacts. During a fight, a Cultivator could literally flood their enemies to death using these items. These magical artifacts also provided them with a lot of patterns to attack.

    On the other hand, due to theck of resources, the Machine Field was limited in their items. Most practitioners in the Machine Field would only have one weapon and a set of techniques toplement it. Seeing from this point, it was no wonder that they were inferior to the Cultivators.

    Zhao Hai wanted to change this situation. He can now make simple magic items. But with the methods of the Machine Field, they wouldn¡¯t be able to use these items in the real world. Therefore, Zhao Hai wanted to make weapons that Dongfang Yu and the others could use.

    On a certain degree, magic items weren¡¯t inferior to the Cultivation Realm¡¯s magical artifacts. This was especially true for low-level practitioners. Low-level practitioners often had very few items on hand since they couldn¡¯t use high-level items. And in terms of low-level items, the gap between the Machine Field and the Cultivation Realm wasn¡¯t that far.

    Take Dongfang Yu as an example. His only weapon was his fire dragon sword. If he had a shield for defense, then it would be able to y a crucial role at a critical time.

    In addition to the shield, there were also other useful weapons. For example, a few people in the World of Cultivation still used bows and arrows. But this doesn¡¯t mean that this was a bad choice.

 Chapter 1214 - Bow and Arrow

    <h4>Chapter 1214 - Bow and Arrow</h4>

    The bow and arrow, this was a weapon that was universally used in the lower realms. However, this was a weapon that almost nobody used in the World of Cultivation. This was because in the eyes of the practitioners, the bow and arrow was a weak weapon.

    The bow and arrow cannot be used by Mages. As for Warriors, they already had their sword qi. Moreover, as Warriors gets stronger, the range of their attacks would go beyond the range of bows and arrows. Because of this, nobody used bows and arrows in the Machine Field.

    Not to mention the Cultivation Realm. Even the lowest level of artifacts in the Cultivation Realm can fly out to attack the enemy. Also, once the weapon flew up, they could be controlled using spiritual force. Compared to the fixed flight of a bow and arrow, this method was evidently stronger.

    Due to all of these reasons, almost nobody used bows and arrows in the World of Cultivation. One couldn¡¯t even see a shadow of this weapon anywhere.

    But why was it ¡®almost¡¯, why not perfectly? This was because there were still people in the World of Cultivation that used bows and arrows. Moreover, these people belong to a quite powerful sect.

    The Cultivation Realm had a sect called the Shooting Sun Sect. This was a sect that specialized in the use of bows and arrows. Their bows and arrows were specially made. It can be said that their bow and the arrow were two separate weapons. One could be used without the other.

    The method of manufacturing for this unique style of bow and arrow wasn¡¯t released to the public. Moreover, only a select few in the Shooting Sun sect knew how to do it. But one shouldn¡¯t underestimate the Shooting Sun Sect. The fighting strength of their Core Disciples is astonishing. In the Cultivation Realm¡¯s participants in thepetition, the third strongest beginner was someone from the Shooting Sun Sect.

    The reason why Zhao Hai wanted Dongfang Yu to used a bow and arrow was because of the weapon shattering property that he just discovered.

    Weapon shattering was used by Mechs. It¡¯s purpose was to destroy the armor and weapons of the enemy. This was an effect that was heavily reliant on energy to support it. Zhao Hai saw how strong a Warrior¡¯s energy can be. Therefore, he nned to make a set of bows and arrows that had the property of weapon shattering.

    Naturally, it was impossible for normal people to use these bows and arrows immediately. Using this weapon requires time and practice.

    However, one shouldn¡¯t forget that Dongfang Yu and the others were ascendants from the Lower Realms. Moreover, their formidable weapons required the eyesight and arm strength that bows and arrows also need. Also, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t making them switch to using bows and arrows. Instead, he wanted them to use it as a secondary weapon. In this case, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for Dongfang Yu and the others to use bows and arrows.

    On each arrow, Zhao Hai ced weapon shattering formations, energy storing formations, and other supplementary formations. The arrows would have energy stores inside them that would only be activated during flight. The energy inside each arrow was enough for one activation of weapon shattering.

    In essence, arrows were consumables. Therefore, not much energy was needed to be stored inside. Moreover, Zhao Hai also included an explosion formation in the arrows. This way, after the arrow uses weapon shattering, it would also explode.

    These ideas made Zhao Hai prepare bows and arrows for Dongfang Yu and the others to use. He believes that it would improve theirbat strength by quite a margin.

    The attacking strength of bows and arrows wasn¡¯t that far behind sword qi. Butpared to energy use, the consumption of using arrows can be said to be negligible.

    Besides bows and arrows, Zhao Hai also made shields. These shields had protection formations inside that could block any Foundation Establishment level attacks.

    The reason why Zhao Hai prepared these things was to enhance the strength of his brothers. This way, they would have a much greater chance in survivingter on.

    The people of the Cultivation Realm weren¡¯t a friendly bunch. If there was an opportunity, they would no doubt kill anyone from the Machine Field. During the elimination round, Zhao Hai could team up with Xiong Li and the others to ensure their safety. But after that, during the arena matches, nobody can say what would happen. Therefore, Zhao Hai hoped that Dongfang Yu and the others would be stronger. Even if they couldn¡¯t win against their opponent, they should at least be able to preserve their lives.

    The group continued to chat as they sat by the stone table. The other participants from the Machine Field looked at them with envious gazes. Of the top 100 participants from the Machine Field, only a few of them were from the same faction. Because of this, most of the participants weren¡¯t familiar with each other. Some even had enmity with another. It was very rare to see a scene simr to what Zhao Hai and the others had.

    These people knew that making friends was very important for the uing elimination round. However, they wouldn¡¯t dare make friends that recklessly. This was because they still didn¡¯t know whether the others had any ulterior motives or not. If the other party used you and then stabs you in the back during critical moments, then their deaths would be unjust. Therefore, they could only stare at Zhao Hai and the others with envy.

    As the group chatted, another party walked in from the outside. When Xiong Li saw them, he immediately stood up and said, ¡°The people from my family have arrived.¡±

    After he said that, Xiong Li immediately stepped forward to meet the one leading the group. Then he bowed and said, ¡°Camp Lord, why did youe here personally?¡± It was clear that this Camp Lord was favoring Xiong Li, he smiled and answered, ¡°It¡¯s all paid for by the family, so how could I miss it? Here, this is your new weapon. Try to see if it fits you well.¡± then as he said that, the Camp Lord took out a pair of chained hammers from his spatial equipment.

    At this time, Zhao Hai and the others had stepped forward to salute the person. While he was giving his greetings, Zhao Hai was also sizing up this Camp Lord from the Wu Family. He had an appearance of a Warrior and was wearing very ordinary clothing. One couldn¡¯t see anything noteworthy about him. However, Zhao Hai could see that his strength was at least level 6. This was a true expert of the Machine Field.

    This person wasn¡¯t tall and had a face that was indistinguishable from others. If not for Xiong Li calling him Camp Lord, then Zhao Hai and the others wouldn¡¯t have known that he was a Camp Lord of the Wu Family.

    The Camp Lord was also sizing up Zhao Hai and the others. Seeing these group of youngsters giving him a salute, he returned the greeting. Then he turned to look at Zhao Hai as he chuckled and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, the Machine Field¡¯s champion. I just heard about what happened yesterday from Ma Rulong. I must say, that was fantastic, good job. Make sure to show everyone the might of the Machine Field.¡± Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Thank you Camp Lord. This Zhao Hai will certainly work hard.¡±

    At this time, Xiong Li has taken up his hammers. To be honest, he didn¡¯t really care about their quality. Zhao Hai had given him word that he would reforge them. Therefore, when he took the two hammers, he pretended to be satisfied as he nodded and said, ¡°Good, very good. Thank you, Camp Lord.¡±

    The Camp Lord smiled faintly then he said, ¡°You¡¯re wee. Right, where¡¯s your previous weapon? The family told me to take it back.¡± Xiong Li nodded, then he handed over his original chained hammers. The Camp Lord exchanged a few more words with Xiong Li before turning around and leaving.

    Seeing that the Camp Lord had left, Xiong Li quickly turned towards Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then whispered, ¡°Hand it over to me tonight. It¡¯ll be too eye catching if you give it to me immediately.¡± Xiong Li nodded before putting his hammers inside his spatial equipment. This action caused everyone in the courtyard to be stunned. This was because Xiong Li never puts his hammers away. He would always hang them by his waist.

    When Zhao Hai saw Xiong Li¡¯s action, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. Xiong Li was truly smart. Zhao Hai¡¯s refining of Xiong Li¡¯s hammer wasn¡¯t a matter of minutes, but days. Xiong Li couldn¡¯t hang his hammers by his waist during that time. If Xiong Li didn¡¯t do anything, then people would get suspicious. Now that Xiong Li ced his hammers inside his spatial equipment, even if it was strange, when Zhao Hai closes up, people wouldn¡¯t put the two matters together.

    Sun Fei was still inside his room busily studying Zhao Hai¡¯s formation sets. He would have his meals delivered to his room.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything regarding this situation. It was also good that Sun Fei was working hard. At this time, Zhao Hai hoped that Sun Fei can learn a formation or two before thepetition begins. This way, his arsenal of formations would increase, allowing him greater chances of survival.

    The day quickly passed. In the evening, Xiong Li and the others went to Zhao Hai¡¯s room to drink again. However, they didn¡¯t drink much that night. They were just there mainly for Xiong Li to leave his hammer.

    After Xiong Li handed his hammer over, the group drank for a while before they returned to their rooms. At the same time, Zhao Hai returned to the Space, it was time for him to be closing up.

    Zhao Hai already thought about which formations to ce inside Xiong Li¡¯s hammers. After returning to the Space, he first used the Universal Processing Machine to turn Xiong Li¡¯s hammers back into raw materials. Then ording to the data produced, he could remake the hammers anew.

    But what Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect was that in the process of reconstructing Xiong Li¡¯s hammer, the Space would gain new metallic materials. Because of this, the Space produced mineral veins for each material found. This caused Zhao Hai to be very surprised.

    After taking care of Xiong Li¡¯s hammer, Zhao Hai proceeded to the manufacturing of the bows, arrows, and shields. The bows were quite hard to manufacture, they were very demanding when it came to materials. However, arrows were rtively simpler.

    Fortunately, Zhao Hai had plenty of materials inside the Space. And with the help of the processing machine, making the bows and arrows became easy.

    The next step was the manufacturing of the shields. Requirements for making the shields were also very high. The main reason for this was because it needed a lot of formations in order for its defensive capabilities to be good enough.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t add any counter-attack formations to the shields. In Zhao Hai¡¯s view, there was no need for such things. Shields should focus on being as defensive as possible. Bows and arrows were present, so counter-attacking shields weren¡¯t needed.

    There were ten processing machines in Zhao Hai¡¯s Space. Although the quantity didn¡¯t increase during the recent level up, the speed of each machine had increased. Even Xiong Li¡¯s hammers wouldn¡¯t take a long time to make. Moreover, the quality was much better than before.

 Chapter 1215 - The Dense But Also Sensitive Li Kuangren

    <h4>Chapter 1215 - The Dense But Also Sensitive Li Kuangren</h4>

    After cultivating for three days in the yellowsand inside the Space, Zhao Hai went out. What came out with him was a pile of things. There were three bows as well as about 1000 arrows. There were also four shields as well as Xiong Li¡¯s hammer.

    Although Ma Rulong was somewhat puzzled that Zhao Hai was closing up, he didn¡¯t say anything. It was well known that Zhao Hai liked to seclude himself. He had secluded himself a lot of times back when he was in the Ashley Family. The time he spent outside was very short. If he wasn¡¯t doing missions or participating inpetitions, Zhao Hai would spend most of his time closing up. This caused everyone to be very curious about him.

    Xiong Li and the others were still guarding the door into Zhao Hai¡¯s room and wouldn¡¯t let anyone approach. Everyone had already been used to this. While the brothers were chatting, the door to Zhao Hai¡¯s room opened. Zhao Hai was there smiling faintly like before.

    Upon seeing Zhao Hai, Xiong Li¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up. Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Come in.¡± Xiong Li and the others immediately entered the room.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and took out Xiong Li¡¯s hammers. As he gave them to Xiong Li, he said, ¡°Boss Xiong, give it a try. I installed 80 formations inside. Naturally, there¡¯s weapon shattering as well.¡±

    Xiong Li anxiously nodded with excitement. He took the hammers and then gave it a couple of waves before he nodded with satisfaction. After that, Zhao Hai took out a shield and then said, ¡°Try it out.¡±

    This shield wasn¡¯t the one he prepared for Xiong Li and the others. Xiong Li didn¡¯t hesitate as he hit the shield with his hammer. It didn¡¯t take long before the shield exploded and turned into dust. Xiong Li became even more satisfied with the result.

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°In addition to its original formations, I also added the weapon shattering formation. At the same time, I added a defense strengthening formation to your chains. There¡¯s also an energy storage formation added, this way, even if you use your hammer as a projectile, it could still inflict weapon shattering.¡±

    Xiong Liughed as he waved his hammer a few more times. Then after putting his hammers away he hugged Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Thank you for the hammers, Little Hai. This will increase mybat ability by at least threeyers.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then said, ¡°Right, I have other things to give you.¡± After he said that, he took out the bows and arrows that he made. Xiong Li and the others could only stare at what they saw. They were all looking puzzled as they looked at Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai proceeded to exin the use of these bows and arrows. Xiong Li and the others were pleasantly surprised. Just like what Zhao Hai thought, XIong Li and the others were very familiar with bows and arrows. They had used it in some manner back in the lower realms. Xiong Li and the others immediately received their bows and arrows. They didn¡¯t even need to try them out.

    After that, Zhao Hai took out a few shields. These several hundred shields weren¡¯t only for Warriors like Xiong Li, some were for Sun Fei as well. Once he had handed out the shields to everyone, Zhao Hai said, ¡°I also added weapon shattering to these shields. The property of weapon shattering cannot only be used for offense, it¡¯s effective for defense as well. It¡¯s vibration would cause the enemy¡¯s energy to dissipate, allowing the shield to block the attack better. These shields can only block one full strike from someone like Li Chuchen. Therefore, be careful when using them.¡±

    Xiong Li and the others nodded. Then Zhao Hai turned to Sun Fei and said, ¡°Little Fei, how is your research on magic formations doing?¡±

    With shining eyes, Sun Fei replied, ¡°I understood several formations. Brother Hai, you¡¯re really great. When I experimented, the magic formations have truly marvelous effects. They may look simr to ordinary formations, but their effects are threeyers above. It¡¯s mystical.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he patted Sun Fei¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Use the remaining time to study more formations. If your mastery gets higher, I can teach you more magic formation sets. I can even teach you the weapon shattering formation.¡±

    When he heard Zhao Hai, Sun Fei¡¯s eyes lit up. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, do you mean?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°What I mean is if your mastery goes higher, I can give you the weapon shattering formation. Think about a fireball with weapon shattering. What would that look like.¡±

    Sun Fei repeatedly nodded, yearning could be seen in his eyes. Zhao Hai looked at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it too much. Focus on practicing. With your current spiritual force, there¡¯s no way for you to use weapon shattering. Even I need to exert effort in order to use it.¡±

    Sun Fei nodded, ¡°Brother Hai, rest assured, I will work hard.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then after the group sat down, he said, ¡°Now that we¡¯re in the Cultivation Realm, we have no ce to spar in. Even if there is, we still can¡¯t go since the Cultivators could spy on us. The best opportunity to practice the bows and arrows is right in the elimination round. I don¡¯t want to offend you, but your present strength is still far offpared to the Cultivators. The bows and arrows that I gave you isn¡¯t for defeating your opponents rather it¡¯s for you to protect yourself. The Cultivators wouldn¡¯t be holding back, and I need you all to survive. Let¡¯s wait a couple of years beforeing back to clean them all up.¡±

    Xiong Li and the others nodded. They didn¡¯t feel that they were great just because Zhao Hai managed to kill Gongsun Zheng. Zhao Hai effortlessly beat his opponents in the realm qualifiers. This fully exined how strong Zhao Hai was. Although he had ascended for less than a year¡¯s time, Xiong Li and the others had already recognized him as the core of their group.

    Although Zhao Hai¡¯s words weren¡¯t pleasant to hear, Xiong Li and the others weren¡¯t fools. They knew the strength of the Cultivation Realm. They weren¡¯t even a match against Gongsun Zheng, not to say about the others higher ranked than him.

    The fight between Zhao Hai and Gongsun Zheng might look very rxed, but this was only because Zhao Hai was using light element magic which happens to restrain ghosts. Moreover, Zhao Hai could cast 50 and 100yer formations easily. This made it possible for Zhao Hai to eliminate Gongsun Zheng in a swift manner. If it was Xiong Li and the others, then they wouldn¡¯t have as good of a fighting chance as Zhao Hai.

    Sun Fei was a Mage, so he was the one who was most aware about Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. Even if the two of them were level 4 Mages, only Zhao Hai was able to effortlessly cast 100yer formations.

    After seeing the others nod, Zhao Hai added, ¡°After thepetition, I¡¯ll go and find ourselves a base. There, we brothers can practice together. If we head back to the Machine Field, then we¡¯ll just be going back to being workhorses.¡± Upon listening to Zhao Hai, Xiong Li and the others stared. Then their eyes turned bright before their eyebrows knit themselves in.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai¡¯s proposal was very good. However, they didn¡¯t have much confidence in Zhao Hai. In their minds, Zhao Hai might be strong, but not enough to take on the entire Machine Field.

    Upon seeing their reactions, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that we would separate from the Machine Field, or treat them as an enemy. I just want us to have a ce where we could live independently. I believe this wouldn¡¯t be difficult to do.¡± Xiong Li nodded, ¡°Of course, that wouldn¡¯t be difficult. There are a lot of experts in the Machine Field that took in asteroids or meteorites as bases, living in rtive independence. With Little Hai¡¯s current strength, it¡¯s possible for us to be allowed to do that. If we can get good rankings, I reckon they wouldn¡¯t stop us.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, then that¡¯s settled. I will definitely get a good ranking. When the timees, we would have our own ce and can do whatever we want.¡±

    Xiong Li and the others let out a long breath filled with yearning. To be honest, although their families had attached great importance to them, this didn¡¯t make them feel good. They wanted to be independent and free.

    Suddenly, Li Kuangren said, ¡°Little Hai, have you discussed this with Margaret? To be honest, women like Margaret are very hard to find. You should treasure her opinion. If she opposes this, what would you do?¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect Li Kuangren to say such words. He seemed like a dense person, but he actually had a sensitive side. Being able to think about this thing meant that he was quite the sentimental person.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it Third Brother. I already told Margaret about this and she agreed to it. In fact, her rtionship with the Ashley Family wasn¡¯t that good because of her mother. She had been independent from a very young age. She agrees to this decision as long as I lend the Ashley Family a hand during times of crisis.¡±

    Li Kuangren made a sigh of relief before he looked at Zhao Hai with envy and said, ¡°You¡¯re a lucky kid to meet a good woman like Margaret. Well, it¡¯s good that Margaret agrees. Otherwise, I don¡¯t think we can continue. If you quarrel with Margaret, then I think we would all feel restless.¡± Xiong Li nodded and said, ¡°Right, what Third Brother said is correct. If this makes your rtionship with Margaret unpleasant, then I don¡¯t think anyone here would feel great.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Be relieved, Margaret agrees. Right, all of you should use the rest of the days to practice. Use these potions to practice. This will allow you to improve your strength. In any case, we can¡¯t head out now. We might as well use the time to practice.¡±

    As he said that, Zhao Hai took out several bottles of potions. The Machine Field¡¯s medicines were different to the Cultivation Realm¡¯s. In the Machine Field, medicines came in liquid form while the Cultivation Realm had medicinal pills. Pills were more convenient to carry. And when it came to effects, they were much betterpared to the Machine Field¡¯s potions. This was mainly because the Cultivation Realm had much better materials than the Machine Field.

    Eachrge sect in the Cultivation Realm had its own medicinal garden. Moreover, these gardens were divided into ordinary gardens and advanced-level gardens. nted inside ordinary gardens were the ordinary herbs that doesn¡¯t take a long time to mature. As for the advanced-level gardens, they had the more valuable herbs nted in. Their maturity time was a very long time. There were some herbs that required several hundred years while some were over a thousand. These kinds of valuable herbs couldn¡¯t be found in the Machine Field.

    The major sects of the Cultivation Realm existed for tens of thousands of years. With their deep foundation, it was no wonder that they would have high-level medicinal gardens. Others simply couldn¡¯tpare.

    Because of such medicinal gardens, pills in the Cultivation Realm were much betterpared to the Machine Field¡¯s potions. However, this didn¡¯t mean that potions didn¡¯t have an advantage. Since potions were in liquid form, they were easier to absorb and were thus faster in its effects.

    However, the Machine Field didn¡¯t have a lot of variety when ites to potions. It was very differentpared to the Cultivation Realm where each sect had their own pill forms. In the Machine Field, not a lot of people could use potions to help with their cultivation. Moreover, these potions were very precious, ordinary people could never get ahold of them.

    The bottles that Zhao Hai took out weren¡¯t small. Each bottle had about five jin(2.5kg) of liquid inside. Seeing the contents of each bottle, Xiong Li and the others couldn¡¯t help but get startled.

    Seeing these huge bottles, Xiong Li suddenly said, ¡°It seems like I need to take a walk in the Wu Family more often. If I also get a young miss as a wife, then maybe I can drink these potions as water.¡±

    Xiong Li¡¯s remark caused Li Kuangren and the others tough. But all of them knew that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t get these potions through Margaret. After getting to know Zhao Hai for the past few days, they knew that he wasn¡¯t that kind of person.

    Although they made their ownments, the brothers weren¡¯t too polite. All of them took one bottle and then left. With their current rtionship with Zhao Hai, politeness was no longer needed. Instead, being overly polite would just make the situation awkward.

    After the others left, Zhao Hai went out of his room and found a team leader in the courtyard. He told the team leader that they were going to be closing up for a while, and that nobody should disturb them.

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the team leader couldn¡¯t help but look at him as though he was a monster. However, the team leader didn¡¯t say anything and just nodded.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t bother to think about what the team leader thought. When he returned to his own room, he locked the door and then entered the Space. Although he had been practicing in the yellowsand environment for the past three days, he had yet to saturate his body with astral qi. He still needed some time to finish his practice. Zhao Hai believed that as long as his body gets saturated with astral qi once more, then his strength would skyrocket.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare to underestimate the Cultivators. Even if he had gotten stronger recently, he didn¡¯t let his guard down. This was because the methods of the Cultivators were still too mysterious for the Machine Field. One wouldn¡¯t know what secret techniques a Cultivator might have. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to reveal his cards too soon. After all, he still needs topete for the top spot in thepetition.

 Chapter 1216 - Devil Planet Fabio

    <h4>Chapter 1216 - Devil Fabio</h4>

    Time passed unknowingly and more than half a month had passed. During this half month, Streep and the others discovered something strange, it seems like Zhao Hai¡¯s group had secluded themselves as if they had an agreement.

    They felt strange about Xiong Li and the others¡¯ seclusion. To be honest, even if the Cultivation Realm had a different density of spiritual qipared to the Machine Field, it only took two days to get used to it. There was no need to close up in order to adapt.

    To be honest, this courtyard wasn¡¯t suitable for cultivation Moreover, they didn¡¯t close up until a few days after arriving here. This was a very strange action for the others.

    It wasn¡¯t only Streep and the others, Ma Rulong was the same. However, Ma Rulong was relieved. Although the Seamount Faction no longer came looking for trouble, Ma Rulong was still afraid that Zhao Hai and the others would keep heading out. If the Seamount Faction sent someone to attack them, then it would be bad if they were injured. The elimination round was happening soon, the safety of Zhao Hai needed to be ensured.

    Actually, Ma Rulong appreciated Zhao Hai. He regarded Zhao Hai as the hope of the Machine Field. Zhao Hai¡¯s ability to kill someone from the top 100 of the Cultivation Realm moved Ma Rulong.

    For many years, the Machine Field never had an ascender as talented as Zhao Hai. Whenever the Cultivation Realm and the Machine Field face each other in thepetition, the former would always kill thetter. This fate never changed. This was also the reason why the Cultivation Realm suppressed the Machine Field at all times.

    And now there was Zhao Hai. First he blocked three swords from the Cultivation Realm¡¯s Li Chuchen. He also killed someone from the top 100 of the Cultivation Realm¡¯s beginners. This caused Ma Rulong to feel relieved. Therefore, he didn¡¯t want Zhao Hai to get injured before thepetition.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s decision to seclude himself made Ma Rulong relieved. He also sent people to make sure that nobody would disturb them.

    But as the days passed, Ma Rulong began to grow concerns about Zhao Hai and the others. The elimination round was going to start in seven days. They also need to leave in two days since they would need to travel to the where the elimination round would be held. Zhao Hai¡¯s and the others¡¯ seclusion caused Ma Rulong a bit of trouble.

    It wasn¡¯t strange for a practitioner to seclude themselves. There would always be asions where someone would need to close up for practice. However, this meant that the person would be cut off from the outside world. Forcefully breaking a session of seclusion would possibly erase all progress made. It was even possible for one to suffer bacsh, which was extremely dangerous.

    Ma Rulong felt a bit awkward. Although there was still seven days before the start of thepetition and they wouldn¡¯t have to use spaceships due to transmission formations, the ce they were going to wasn¡¯t a good destination. The was called Devil Fabio.

    Fabio was a located between the Cultivation Realm and the Devil Realm. This was famous in both realms and was also quite known by others. It can be said that it was even crazier than Yellowsand.

    Yellowsand was famous because of its astral qi and not because of its beasts. On the other hand, Fabio was actually famous because of the lifeform inhabiting it. They¡¯re called the Bug Race!

    The Bug Race was the most ring feature of Fabio, the ones holding true control over the entire!

    Nobody knew where these bugs came from or how they came to be. At the same time, nobody knew when they popted Fabio. The moment the Cultivation Realm discovered the, these bugs were already thriving on it.

    Fabio¡¯s environment was very good. It¡¯s spiritual qi was alright, and there were even veins of crystal stones and ores that could be found on its surface. For the Cultivators, Fabio was very useful. It was even better than mosts in the Machine Field.

    In the beginning, when the Cultivators discovered these bugs, they didn¡¯t treat them too seriously. In their opinion, the Bug Race were just insects that grew big. Moreover, it seems like they had no fighting strength. They simply weren¡¯t worthy of paying attention to.

    But since Fabio had useful resources, the Cultivation realm decided to mine them. And in order to do so, they need to exterminate the Bug Race.

    Correct, exterminate. This wasn¡¯t the first time the Cultivators did this. When they discover any with resources they want, they would generally eliminate all native life on it. But if the native poption was useful, then they would be turned into ves. If these natives were useless, then they would just be massacred. The Cultivators weren¡¯t strangers topletely eradicating all the inhabitants of a.

    But as the Cultivators began to cleanse the from the bugs, something surprising happened. As the bugs were about to be exterminated, they suddenly evolved. Their fighting strength got stronger and began to cause the Cultivators to suffer losses.

    The Cultivators became furious because of this. Cultivators had always been aloof. Seeing mere insects kill them off, the Cultivation Realm began to sendrge-scale armies to cleanse the from the insects.

    This cleansing initially went smoothly. The second batch of Cultivators were much stronger than the first batch. It didn¡¯t take long before the bugs were pushed back and were once more brought to the brink of extinction.

    However, the Cultivators didn¡¯t expect how hard it was to get rid of these bugs. As the Cultivators continued to kill the bugs, the bugs were also unceasingly evolving. Every time the Cultivators send a person, the bugs would get stronger. Such speed of promotion caused the Cultivation Realm to be apprehensive and fearful.

    People in the Cultivation Realm didn¡¯t know whether these bugs would evolve if a powerful expert was sent over. If they did, then the Cultivation Realm would be overwhelmed.

    Therefore, the Cultivation Realm changed its tactics. Instead of sending powerful experts to kill the Bug Race in one fell swoop, they made Fabio a smelting ground. They established transmission formations on the and had young disciples from sects sent over in order to kill bugs as a test.

    This new method turned out to be good. Although Fabio was mostly popted by the Bug Race, the humans were still able to build a few strongholds and managed to gain a solid foothold on the.

    But at the same time, the Bugs of Fabio weren¡¯t hospitable. The has now be the most infamous smelting grounds of the Cultivation Realm. It was also treated as a ce for exile. If one offended someone from a sect, then they might be assigned to Fabio. Being assigned to Fabio was considered to be one of the most dangerous tasks one could undergo. The number of casualties in this was much higher than one could imagine. Therefore, Fabio had earned itself the name Devil Fabio.

    However, one has to recognize that those who could survive in Fabio was among the strongest among their peers.

    After years of fighting, the bugs in Fabio evolved into a variety of forms. Some have even evolved to use spell-type attacks. This made Fabio much more dangerous than it was before.

    Ma Rulong had someints about Fabio being the stage for thepetition¡¯s elimination round. However, since his opinion was basically useless, he can only ept this condition.

    The reason why Ma Rulong wanted to go to Fabio ahead of time was because he wanted Zhao Hai and the others to get acquainted with the. This way, their probability of surviving would increase.

    If not for this batch of neers being strong, then Ma Rulong would have sent word back to the higher-ups advising them to withdraw from thepetition. This was because an elimination round in Fabio would be very dangerous. Even Cultivators would suffer heavy losses there, not to say people from the Machine Field. If their teamposition was like the previous years, then Ma Rulong was certain that the Machine Field¡¯s delegates would be totally annihted.

    But since the Machine Field had acquired a strong contender like Zhao Hai, Ma Rulong couldn¡¯t take this matter lightly. After all, they were going to Fabio.

    Ma Rulong was very confident in this particr Six Realm Beginner Competition. It might as well be said that he was confident in Zhao Hai. Ma Rulong knew that even if there were powerful experts in thepetition, they were still far offpared to Cultivators. The only person that was able to contend against Cultivators was Zhao Hai.

    And since he was cing great importance to Zhao Hai, Ma Rulong didn¡¯t dare disturb Xiong Li and the others. Ma Rulong was well aware of Zhao Hai¡¯s rtionship with Xiong Li and the others. If Xiong Li and the others were injured because their seclusion was abruptly ended, then Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be happy.

    Ma Rulong wasn¡¯t necessarily afraid of Zhao Hai. However, Zhao Hai was the hope of the Machine Field. Ma Rulong didn¡¯t want to offend a person like that, especially at this time.

    Just as Ma Rulong was thinking about this dilemma, Zhao Hai had gone out. And after Zhao Hai went out, he immediately went to the rooms beside him to call Xiong Li and the others. Xiong Li and the others took the potion and had their strengths improved. However, this improvement wasn¡¯t very obvious. After all, the time they spent cultivating was too short.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Hai¡¯s strength was rapidly rising. This was because the Space¡¯s recent upgrade had brought him a lot of advantages. And this time, he was able to saturate his body with astral qi. His fighting strength has increased further.

    The reason Zhao Hai chose to head out at this time was because he knew that Ma Rulong was feeling awkward about the seclusion. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to cause problems to Ma Rulong. After all, Ma Rulong had been taking good care of them.

    When Zhao Hai got out, Ma Rulong¡¯s headache was immediately solved. Naturally, Ma Rulong was delighted. Without him knowing, he was favoring Zhao Hai more and more.

    This was how things sometimes worked. There were times where your actions unknowingly win someone¡¯s favor. There were also times where currying favor would instead cause the other party to be offended. In this situation, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t intend to win Ma Rulong¡¯s favor. He just didn¡¯t want Ma Rulong to be put in an awkward situation.

    The day after Zhao Hai and the others ended their seclusion, Ma Rulong led the Machine Field¡¯s delegates to the transmission formation that led to Fabio.

 Chapter 1217 - A Sudden Fight

    <h4>Chapter 1217 - A Sudden Fight</h4>

    White light flickered and Zhao Hai felt a slight dizziness. But he knew that this was normal. Transmission formations had this effect to those who use it.

    Once he felt the slight dizziness, Zhao Hai knew that they had arrived at their destination. However, almost immediately, he felt a dangerous aura waft over him. This caused Zhao Hai to be puzzled. He didn¡¯t know what was going on, but just to be sure he took out liquid silver.

    The white light slowly disappeared and Zhao Hai began to sense the situation outside. But as he sensed what was happening, his expression quickly changed as he shouted, ¡°Watch out, the bugs are attacking!¡± His voice was very loud, so everyone heard him.

    Everyone¡¯s response upon hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s warning wasn¡¯t to be alert. Instead, they looked at Zhao Hai nkly. Only Xiong Li and the others didn¡¯t dy and immediately took their weapons out. They believed Zhao Hai.

    At this time, the white light vanished. People then began to see the shadows on top of them. There wererge quantities of dark green beings in mid-air. On their backs were transparent wings while their forelegs were two ded appendages. These were insects that were attacking.

    These bugs were very agile. They flew on top of heads and then turned one time as they removed the head from the body.

    Upon seeing this situation, everyone else called out in rm before responding with their sword qi and magic. Meanwhile, as Zhao Hai released attacks towards the insects, he also erected a protective shield to cover Xiong Li and the others.

    Zhao Hai counted and the attack had already imed the lives of 33 people, five of which were team leaders while 28 were participants. Among these people were experts who weren¡¯t weak at all.

    The insects didn¡¯t retreat far, they flew up in the air to prepare for their second attack. At this moment, Ma Rulong finally assessed the situation. At the same time, he surveyed the area and found that a battle was currently taking ce.

    They were currently in Fabio¡¯s base number 5. This was Fabio¡¯s secondrgest base. It was a frontier base that was meant to confront the Bug Race. Ma Rulong intended to have Zhao Hai and the others experience the Bug Race here. Base Number 5 had bugs running around just outside its walls.

    However, Ma Rulong didn¡¯t expect that Base Number 5 would be attacked even before he had Zhao Hai and the others observe the Bug Race. He was truly caught by surprise.

    At this time, the people in Base Number 5 were fighting against the Bug Race. Just outside the transmission formation were several Cultivators fighting against some bugs. One could even see a crack on the wall in the distance.

    Ma Rulong loudly gave hismand, ¡°Warriors go forward and protect the Mages. Mages, cast your magic. Give priority torge-scale attacks.¡±

    Upon hearing Ma Rulong¡¯smand, those who were panicking began to calm down. Everyone quickly followed themand. Warriors took their weapons before stepping forward. Meanwhile, Mages retreated to the middle of the crowd, forming a circle formation.

    Then at this moment,rge quantities of bugs welled up from outside. These bugs weren¡¯t winged insects, instead they had eight sharp feet that looked like spears.

    These insects were very fast. Moreover, each and every one of them were tall. These three-meter tall insects began to throw themselves towards the Machine Field¡¯s circle formation.

    Ma Rulong began leading the group. Upon seeing the insects, he calmly ordered, ¡°Warriors, prepare your attacks. Rotate the circle after each attack.¡± Every Warrior quickly moved. The entire formation rotated as sword qi after sword qi were sent flying towards the bugs. The middle of the formation wasn¡¯t idle. Mages also began sending attacks outwards.

    However, the insects weren¡¯t to be trifled with. One by one, they charged. Even if their arms were being severed, these bugs still continued to pounce.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hold back. He sent forth his ten thousand fiery arrows. After a series of explosions, the bugs were exploded beyond recovery.

    But not all Mages achieved the same result as Zhao Hai. Even if their spells hit the bugs, they just hurt the bugs at most. In turn, not a lot of bugs were killed. One could see from this point the gap between Zhao Hai and the other Mages.

    Ma Rulong wasn¡¯t in the outskirts of the formation but instead was in the middle as he wasmanding the revolution of the formation. At the same time, he was also paying attention to the flying head detaching insects. These bugs were still flying overhead waiting for an opportunity to attack.

    Naturally, Ma Rulong saw Zhao Hai¡¯s results. He also remembered that Zhao Hai gave the initial warning. Upon seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s spell kill a lot of insects, Ma Rulong couldn¡¯t help but feel a special fondness towards Zhao Hai.

    Moreover, Ma Rulong discovered that besides him, Zhao Hai was also paying attention to the bugs flying overhead. The others were focused on the bugs on the ground that they had forgotten about those flying above.

    At this time, a transmission formation nearby lit up before a group walked out from it. It was clear that these people already knew the situation. When they appeared, they already had their weapons out. Moreover, they immediately attacked the bugs.

    Upon seeing this, Ma Rulong¡¯s tension couldn¡¯t help but loosen. It seems like the Cultivators haven¡¯t given up on this base yet. Then at this moment Zhao Hai¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Everyone pay attention. Let¡¯s slowly move to the side and clear the transmission formation. We don¡¯t want to block any reinforcements.¡±

    When he heard Zhao Hai, Ma Rulong felt the urge to shout in shame. He forgot that they were still standing on a transmission formation. Since they were upying such a huge formation, it would be impossible for others to use it. Ma Rulong hadn¡¯t thought through this point.

    Fortunately, Ma Rulong was quickly able to respond, ¡°Everyone, head eastwards. Maintain the formation, move slowly!¡± With Ma Rulong¡¯s order, the huge formation of people began to move eastward. There was a street there with enough width that would make it better for them to deal with the bugs. The street wasn¡¯t very wide so the bugs would be unable to surround then. This also gave them a stable foothold in the ground.

    But Ma Rulong wasn¡¯t proud about being able to repel the bugs. Although he had never met these bugs before, he made sure to get information about them ever since it was decided that Fabio would be the stage for the elimination round. ording to the information he got, the Bug Race was also divided into levels, and it was even more detailed than the human race. The eight footed bugs that were just repelled were called eight-legged insects. They were the most inferior type of bug, cannon fodders. If the cannon fodder of the Bug Race was this strong, then how formidable were the other insects?

    The circr formation slowly moved eastward. Not long after they left the transmission formation, the formation shed as Cultivators were finally allowed to ess it. These people were also here tobat the bugs.

    And now that Ma Rulong had moved the group to the street, they immediately felt the pressure on them lighten. This was because the bugs were now only able to attack from the left and the right, the north and south positions were blocked by buildings. Under themand of Ma Rulong, they were able to deal with the bugs with not too much effort.

    As batches upon batches of Cultivators arrived, the number of bugs began to dwindle. Zhao Hai and the others began to rx. However, they felt confused. They don¡¯t understand how Base Number 5 had been breached by the bugs. Were the bugs this strong?

    Several hourster, almost all of the bugs in Base Number 5 were cleared up. Ma Rulong also led Zhao Hai and the others out of the street.

    As they went out, they were immediately discovered by the Cultivators. Several Cultivators flew over and couldn¡¯t help but stare at what they saw. One of the Cultivators looked at Ma Rulong and said, ¡°Are you guys from the Machine FIeld?¡±

    Ma Rulong nodded and said, ¡°Right. We came here for the Six Realm Beginner Competition. I didn¡¯t think the bugs would attack this ce, so we immediately joined the battle.¡±

    The Cultivator looked at the insect corpses. There were quite a lot of insects here, enough for two small hills worth of corpses. Ma Rulong¡¯s group had to fly up in order to go out.

    The Cultivator nodded and said, ¡°Thank you. I apologize for startling you. Pleasee with me, let me offer you somewhere to stay.¡±

    Ma Rulong nodded, ¡°Thanks. However, please let us collect the corpses of ourrades first.¡± The Cultivator nodded. Ma Rulong proceeded to instruct team leaders to go to the battlefield and collect the corpses. Then he led Zhao Hai and the others to follow the Cultivator.

    A short while after flying, Ma Rulong turned to the Cultivator and said, ¡°May I know Mister¡¯s name? And how did this base get breached?¡±

    The Cultivator replied, ¡°Captain of the Five Elements Team of Base Number 5, Zheng Li. The base has been broken through by a Silverback Gold-winged Insect. Fortunately, Base Number 5 has Nascent Soul Experts stationed inside. They were able to drive that Silverback Gold-winged insect away. However, the base had already been broken through. Bugs began to enter from the breached wall.¡±

    Ma Rulong nodded and then didn¡¯t ask anything more. Before long, Zheng Li led them outside of a courtyard. Afternding on the ground, Zheng Li turned to Ma Rulong and said, ¡°This is the ce prepared for those who will be undergoing the smelting trial. This should be enough for you to use. Everybody, please take a rest. I¡¯m still busy at the moment, so I can only apany you for a short time.¡± Ma Rulong gave Zheng Li a bow and said, ¡°Thanks a lot Mister Zheng.¡± Zheng Li nodded, then he turned around and fell away. Ma Rulong also turned around and led Zhao Hai and the others into the courtyard.

    It was a very big courtyard divided into two. The first area was veryrge with more than fifty rooms inside. Since the courtyard wasn¡¯t damaged, Ma Rulong immediately assigned people their own rooms. Besides Ma Rulong and the other team leaders, Zhao Hai and the others were assigned to this first area. Those who couldn¡¯t get a room in this area were sent on the second one. Naturally, Xiong Li and the others were in the first courtyard, and their rooms were right next to each other.

 Chapter 1218 - Fire Dragon Swordâ€™s Seal

    <h4>Chapter 1218 - Fire Dragon Sword¡¯s Seal</h4>

    Zhao Hai looked around his room and saw that it was very simr to the one he had in Seamount City. It wasn¡¯t very big, just enough for a person tofortably stay inside. There were also some furniture in the room that can be easily moved around.

    When he was done looking around his room, Zhao Hai headed out. Just as he walked out, he saw Xiong Li and the others outside. Seeing Zhao Haie out, the brothers immediately got together and then sat down in the courtyard. Upon settling down, Xiong Li sighed and said, ¡°I only heard about the bad reputation of Fabio. I didn¡¯t expect it to be this dangerous. We were just given an introduction of what we¡¯ll see.¡±

    Dongfang Yu replied, ¡°It seems like the elimination round wouldn¡¯t be easy. The Machine Field¡¯s participants are in danger. The bugs that attacked us are just some low-level creatures. They couldn¡¯t represent the entire Bug Race. Even so, they are very strong. One needed several sword qi from me in order to die. They¡¯re very difficult to kill. I can¡¯t help but imagine how strong high-level bugs are.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned to Dongfang Yu and said, ¡°Second Brother, let me borrow your sword tonight. I¡¯ll try to take another look and see if I can do anything to it. If we can find out the secret of the fire dragon sword, then your fighting strength would certainly increase.¡±

    Dongfang Yu nodded. Then Zhao Hai looked at the others and said, ¡°The elimination round will be very dangerous. Therefore, we need to act in unison starting now. No matter where we go, we need to be together.¡±

    The group nodded, then at this time Zhao Hai felt someone walking over. He turned his head and saw that it was Ma Rulong. The group of brothers immediately gave Ma Rulong their greetings.

    Ma Rulong nodded, then he motioned for everyone to sit down. After everyone had settled down, he said, ¡°Today¡¯s ident has been unexpected. However, you shouldn¡¯t be surprised about it. Let me remind you that the Cultivation Realm¡¯s bases in Fabio are made like fortresses. Their walls are made entirely of metal engraved with numerous formations. There are also a lot of traps in the base. You could see from this event how strong the Bug Race really are.¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others nodded. Ma Rulong continued, ¡°When I was chatting with Zheng Li, he said that the base has been broken through by a Silverback Gold-winged bug. I just looked it up and read that these SIlverback Gold-winged bugs are one of the most powerful members of the Bug Race. Their power equates to Nascent Soul Experts of the Cultivation Realm. Moreover, the innate skills of the Bug Race are higher. A lone Nascent Soul Expert would never be able to contend with one SIlverback Gold-winged Insect. Although the bug has been chased away by the base¡¯s defenders, they weren¡¯t able to kill it. Fabio is the territory of these bugs, so you need to be careful. That Silverback Gold-winged insect will be holding a grudge. And it isn¡¯t like other humans that would ignore weaker level beings. It has no sense of honor, so it will certainly take revenge on every human it sees. This elimination round is now much more dangerous, you need to watch out.¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others nodded. They also knew how dangerous this elimination round has be. They wouldn¡¯t dare treat it lightly.

    Ma Rulong looked at the group for a moment before he whispered, ¡°I have an eye on your small group. In this elimination round, you need to stay together and ensure your safety first. Even if you see others being attacked by someone or something that is too strong, take care of your safety first. Understood?¡±

    Upon hearing Ma Rulong, Zhao Hai and the others couldn¡¯t help but stare. Ma Rulong¡¯s words were very simple. He was telling Zhao Hai and the others that if they met people who were in danger, then they shouldn¡¯t go and save them. Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t expect Ma Rulong to say this.

    Ma Rulong saw their expressions, he couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly as he said, ¡°It¡¯s not because I want to end them and cut off their progress. But because of the Bug Race and the Cultivators, I need you all to survive. The Machine Field needs you to fight for benefits.¡±

    When Zhao Hai and the others heard the unwillingness in Ma Rulong¡¯s tone, they couldn¡¯t help but nod. Ma Rulong sighed as he stood up and said, ¡°Have a good rest. I¡¯ll provide you with information about the other top 100 participants as well as the Bug Race tomorrow. It¡¯s best if you keep them in mind.¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others stood up and gave Ma Rulong a salute. Ma Rulong turned around and left. Looking at Ma Rulong¡¯s departing back, Zhao Hai and the others couldn¡¯t help but turn solemn.

    Ma Rulong¡¯s words represented the aspiration of a lot of people in the Machine Field. They paid too much in order topete with the Cultivation Realm. Zhao Hai suddenly felt the burden on his shoulder getting heavier.

    But what Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t think was that while Ma Rulong was talking to them, someone was paying attention in the distance. And in their eyes was hate and envy.

    Naturally, the owner of these eyes were Streep. In his view, Ma Rulong was kindly talking to Zhao Hai and whispering secret information to him. Streep was thinking that this privilege should belong to him. But now it has been snatched by Zhao Hai.

    Actually, being able to chat with Ma Rulong wasn¡¯t anything great. Other people wouldn¡¯t care much about it, after all Ma Rulong treated everyone well.

    But to Streep, such a thing was an honor. Streep wanted to be the center of attention. He enjoyed being the center of attention until Zhao Hai appeared. Zhao Hai snatched Streep¡¯s reputation. Now, everyone was looking at Zhao Hai, nobody was looking at Streep.

    Because of this, Streep envied and hated Zhao Hai very much. But since Xiong Li and the others were always by Zhao Hai¡¯s side, and that all of them weren¡¯t weak, Streep wasn¡¯t given the chance to deal with Zhao Hai.

    However, Streep didn¡¯t make his hatred towards Zhao Hai visible. This was because he was waiting for the opportunity to take Zhao Hai¡¯s life.

    Streep believed that an opportunity would definitely arrive. Especially because they were in Fabio. This was an extremely dangerous ce where countless Experts of the Cultivation Realm were killed.

    Not only Zhao Hai, Streep also wanted to take Xiong Li, Dongfang Yu, Li Kuangren, and Sun Fei¡¯s life. Streep wanted everyone that had been close to Zhao Hai dead.

    After giving Zhao Hai a vicious look, Streep left. He went to find other participants in order to form a team.

    Streep was not a fool. He knew that he needed to form a team for the elimination round. This way, he would have a much better chance in surviving. Therefore, he needed to find teammates. Even if these people weren¡¯t strong, as long as he teamed up with them, they could be sacrificed whenever necessary.

    But as he turned around to leave, Streep was unable to discover Zhao Hai looking at his direction for a brief moment. Initially, Zhao Hai was unable to see Streep. But after a murderous wisp went through Streep¡¯s eyes, Zhao Hai was able to notice him. Zhao Hai was extremely sensitive to killing intent, so he quickly took note of it.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t linger too long in that direction. He immediately ordered Cai¡¯er look into the matter. Cai¡¯er took through the recordings and saw Streep looking over for some time. It also managed to capture the murderous look in Streep¡¯s eyes.

    Zhao Hai already ced Streep in his to-kill list. As long as he has a chance, then he wouldn¡¯t let Streep go. Therefore, he didn¡¯t care about Streep¡¯s murderous intent.

    The day quickly turned dark. Zhao Hai and the others left Seamount City at ate time. And then there was the battle. So most of the day has already passed.

    After looking at the sky, Zhao Hai invited Xiong Li and the others to his room to have a drink. Xiong Li and the others quickly understood Zhao Hai. It was time for Dongfang Yu to hand his weapon over.

    When the group entered the room, they drank for a while before Dongfang Yu left his fire dragon sword behind. Then the group returned to their own rooms.

    After everyone else left, Zhao Hai immediately returned to the Space. This time, he didn¡¯t try to investigate the fire dragon sword using his spiritual force. This was because he had been attacked by it thest time. This time, he ns to have the fire dragon sword go through the scanner to be analyzed. He intends to see what¡¯s going on with the sword.

    Zhao Hai took the fire dragon sword to the Space. And instead of heading to the vi, Zhao Hai went directly to the Universal Scanner. After the recent upgrade, the capability of the scanner and the processing machine had been increased. Since then, their functions had exceeded Zhao Hai¡¯s imagination.

    Whether it be potions or weapons, as long as Zhao Hai ces a request, then the processing machine would immediately make it. Moreover, its output was of the highest quality.

    There was no need to talk about the Universal Scanner. Even if Zhao Hai ced a lump of soil into the scanner, it could instantly identify everyponent, and what he could do to it. The scanner was currently skirting towards going against heaven¡¯s will.

    Seeing Zhao Hai head towards the scanner, Laura and the others also walked out of the vi in order to go to the scanner. They would apany Zhao Hai to wait for the result.

    Not too long after the fire dragon sword was ced in the scanner, the scanner issued a prompt, ¡°Sealed sword detected. Sword is made up of fire dragon ash and fine goldsand. Weapon has already recognized its own host. Host can now use Everpresent Ancient Sand to weather down the seal and uncover the sword¡¯s true form.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared. Actually, he didn¡¯t expect that he could remove the fire dragon sword¡¯s seal. He quickly took out Everpresent Ancient Sand and rubbed it over the sword. As he was rubbing the sword with the sand, he was also watching the change that was going on. As the sword was being rubbed with the Everpresent Ancient Sand, it became redder and redder and was also bing brighter. Three batches of everpresent ancient sandter, the fire dragon sword flew out of Zhao Hai¡¯s hand. A dragon¡¯s roar came out of the sword before a red dragon flew out. The fire dragon flew round and round the sky as though it was venting its anger about being sealed for a long time.

    It took a while for the red dragon to disappear. But when it vanished, the fire dragon sword slowly fell down. This time, the fire dragon sword was differentpared to before. In the past, the fire dragon sword was only red, with no other redeeming quality. But now, the fire dragon sword was emanating anger and was now fully exuding its imposing manner. The sword hilt of the fire dragon sword had also changed. The entire aesthetic flowed more smoothlypared to before. The hilt of the sword was the dragon tail, the dragon ws became the cross-guard, and then the dragon head extended up into the de as though it was swallowing it.

    Zhao Hai rubbed the sword gently. But he also felt a burst of resistance from the sword body. It seems like the fire dragon sword was also a genuine treasure and had already recognized Dongfang Yu as its owner.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t envy Dongfang Yu, after all, he already had Liquid Silver. There was no weapon more suited to him than liquid silver. Although the fire dragon sword was good, it still falls shortpared to his staff.

    Zhao Hai stored the fire dragon sword before he turned to Laura and the others and said, ¡°How about we get some of those bugs for the Space?¡±

    Naturally, Laura and the others had already thought about this problem. Laura smiled and said, ¡°We made an initial analysis about them through the scanner. The results are already in. We can talk about it inside.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then he entered the vi alongside everyone. Then Laura immediately took out the results of the analysis.

    Although the Space had yet to get a bug, a video recording was made about them during Zhao Hai¡¯s battle. This was enough for the scanner to make some analysis about them. The results state that the Bug race was a race that had a strong evolutionary and reproductive abilities. When not under stress, their evolution wouldn¡¯t be quick. But once their race was ced in danger of extinction, an explosive evolutionary chain would ur. They could also absorb other beings in order to improve their gene pool. This evolutionary ability was very terrifying.

    The Universal Scanner¡¯s results advised Zhao Hai to acquire these bugs at all costs. The Space can extract these bugs¡¯ evolutionary might and then add it to the Space¡¯s creatures. This way, the Space¡¯s creatures could evolve further, improving the Space¡¯sbat capabilities!

    Zhao Hai was shocked about the result of the analysis. He didn¡¯t expect the Space to have this strong of an appraisal towards the Bug Race. However, he changed his thoughts and began to rx. If the Bug Race didn¡¯t have this ability, then the Cultivators should have long destroyed them. But now, Fabio remained to be the Bug Race¡¯s territory. Human activity on this was at an extreme minimum. One could see how formidable the bugs were from this point. The Cultivation realm had destroyed numerouss, but they had yet to take Fabio. Now, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t wait to introduce the bugs to the Space!

 Chapter 1219 - Suddenly Closing Up

    <h4>Chapter 1219 - Suddenly Closing Up</h4>

    The next morning, Dongfang Yu got up and sat in the courtyard. He kept looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s door. It can be said that he was anxious.

    The fire dragon sword had been his solid partner ever since he came to the Machine Field. But at the same time, Dongfang Yu knew that the fire dragon sword that he had been using wasn¡¯t the true fire dragon sword. Nobody told him about this, he just felt it.

    In fact the Yan family couldn¡¯t tell him about this. This was because the Yan Family didn¡¯t know much about the fire dragon sword. The sword was inadvertently obtained by the Yan Family, so it had always been in the External Hall for ascenders to use. Every time the master of the sword died, they would retrieve the sword and then pass it on to another person. This generation, the swordnded in Dongfang Yu¡¯s hands. Nobody knew how many owners it had before him.

    Dongfang Yu didn¡¯t know if he shared this feeling with the previous owners of the fire dragon sword. But this feeling was real, and it was very unusual.

    Dongfang Yu gave Zhao Hai his fire dragon sword because Zhao Hai was his close friend. Also, it was because Zhao Hai had this mysterious feeling about him.

    Zhao Hai had too many secrets. He was able to reforge Xiong Li and Li Kuangren¡¯s weapons. There were also the formation sets he gave Sun Fei. All of these made Zhao hai even more mysterious in Dongfang Yu¡¯s eyes.

    It was because of this that Dongfang Yu handed over the fire dragon sword to Zhao Hai. He hopes that Zhao Hai would help him unlock the secret of the fire dragon sword. He doesn¡¯t want to unravel the sword¡¯s secret because he wanted to be stronger. Instead, it was because the fire dragon sword was his most important partner.

    At this time, the door to Zhao Hai¡¯s room suddenly opened. Zhao Hai appeared and then beckoned Dongfang Yu. Dongfang Yu immediately ran towards Zhao Hai¡¯s room.

    Upon seeing Dongfang Yu¡¯s appearance, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°What happened Second Brother, you didn¡¯t have a good restst night?¡± Dongfang Yu, embarrassed, nodded as he replied, ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t sleep. Ever since I got my hands on the fire dragon sword, I always wanted to find out about its secrets. Unfortunately, I haven¡¯t been sessful. I believed that you would seed, so I couldn¡¯t sleepst night.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave an understanding nod. Then he smiled faintly and then moved his hand. He took the fire dragon sword out and then held it out towards Dongfang Yu.

    Dongfang Yu was totally dumbfounded, he was totally absorbed by the changes to the fire dragon sword. He was moved deep inside. At this moment, the fire dragon sword in Zhao Hai¡¯s hand shook, then it flew out from Zhao Hais¡¯ hand and then went towards Dongfang Yu. The next moment, the fire dragon sword acted like a naughty child that was spinning around Dongfang Yu. The scene looked like a child being excited by the sight of its parent.

    Dongfang Yu could feel the fire dragon sword¡¯s happiness. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out towards the sword. The sword also acted like a bird going back to nest as it flew directly to Dongfang Yu¡¯s hand.

    Just as Dongfang Yu gripped the fire dragon sword, the sword suddenly emitted a red light that wrapped his body. Dongfang Yu stood in ce as he closed his eyes, looking as though he fell asleep.

    Upon seeing this, Zhao Hai knew that the fire dragon sword wasmunicating with Dongfang Yu. He immediately left the room and then gently closed the door before guarding it.

    Before long, Xiong Li and the others had gone out of their rooms. When they saw Zhao Hai outside his own room, they couldn¡¯t help but get confused. In the past, it was them who would wait outside Zhao Hai¡¯s room, but now Zhao Hai was the one doing it. What changed?

    Xiong Li and the others immediately walked over, looking confused at Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai smiled faintly before pointing towards his room and saying, ¡°Second Brother¡¯s fire dragon sword has been unsealed. It is nowmunicating with him. I don¡¯t want hismunication to be cut short so I guarded the room.¡±

    Xiong Li and the others just nodded and didn¡¯t say anything more. The group proceeded to sit down outside Zhao Hai¡¯s room and then chatted in hushed voices. Zhao Hai looked at Sun Fei and said, ¡°Little Fei, how is your research in formation sets doing?¡± Sun Fei happily nodded and said, ¡°I have learned all of the sets. I can now use them all. They only differ by how proficient I am. Also, Fourth Brother¡¯s formations are easier to learn than the ones I had before. It also consumes less spiritual force, and has more power. It is magnificent.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Practice well. Be more familiar with those formations sets first. When your spiritual force is strong enough, then I¡¯ll teach you more formation sets. Also, if we have the time, I¡¯ll let you experience weapon shattering. What do you think?¡± Sun Fei excitedly agreed.

    At this time, Ma Rulong walked out of his room. When he saw Zhao Hai and the others together, he came over and asked, ¡°Why are you here? Is something wrong?¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others immediately stood up and then gave Ma Rulong a salute. Then Zhao Hai said, ¡°I thank team leader Ma for the concern. Nothing is wrong. Brother Dongfang just had a sudden breakthrough, so he is currently closing up inside my room. But I believe it wouldn¡¯t take a long time for him toe out. We don¡¯t want anyone to disturb him, so we¡¯re guarding here.¡±

    Ma Rulong looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s room and said, ¡°Alright. I hope he wakes up soon. I nned to take you all out today to see the bugs outside. However, I reckon the bugs that attacked yesterday are still in the vicinity. So let¡¯s just take today as a rest day. We¡¯ll take a look at the situation tomorrow.¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others nodded. Ma Rulong waved his hand before turning away. Zhao Hai looked at the door of his room and said, ¡°I hope Second Brother can wake up soon so that he can participate in the elimination round. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to face the Yan Family.¡± Xiong Li and the others nodded. Although they were prepared to separate from their families and be independent, there was a premise. And this premise was that they would gain great achievements in thepetition. Only then would they have any qualifications to negotiate with their families. Any other oue would just be empty talk, their families would never let them go.

    Although Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid of the families of the Machine Field, he also doesn¡¯t want to annoy them. The Machine Field had existed for several thousand years. Its foundation was adequately solid. Annoying them wouldn¡¯t be a wise decision.

    Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t like the trouble thates with annoying people. It was just unnecessary trouble. Therefore, Zhao Hai hoped Dongfang Yu can wake up before the start of the elimination round. Otherwise, things would be troublesome.

    Due to the recent attack, people from Base Number 5 were all very tense. Once in a while, Zhao Hai and the others could see Cultivators flying in the sky, back and forth in a hurry.

    However, there wasn¡¯t any appearance of bugs inside the base, which made them feel relieved. A day passed by quickly. Zhao Hai and the others were still outside the door, but Dongfang Yu remained silent.

    In the evening, Zhao Hai and the others drank a few more sses. However, they were only doing tastings. They weren¡¯t alcoholics, they wouldn¡¯t get drunk every day.

    It was alreadyte when the group finished drinking. Zhao Hai had Xiong Li and the others rest. Meanwhile, he stayed outside his door and meditated in ce.

    Since Ma Rulong had sent word in advance, nobody came to disturb Zhao Hai. People were curious about why Dongfang Yu suddenly closed up after going to Zhao Hai¡¯s room. What secrets did the two of them share? There were a lot of evil-minded people that were specting with negative thoughts.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about these people. He continued to defend outside of his door. To be exact, he was guarding against Streep.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t forget the killing gaze that Streep looked at him with. He was afraid that Streep would do something to Dongfang Yu. Although it can be said that he could just use the Space to stop streep, then this was the same as going public with his enmity with Streep. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to do this. And if Streep died, then people would be suspicious about him. He doesn¡¯t want to attract such suspicions.

    Time slowly passed by. Zhao Hai was still sitting cross-legged outside his room, looking asleep. Then suddenly, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes opened up. He quickly stood up and then rushed towards the door to Ma Rulong¡¯s room.

    Although it seems like Zhao Hai was asleep, he was actually using his spiritual force to pay attention to the changes happening around him. He was also paying attention to the situation outside Base Number 5. He remembers Ma Rulong saying that the silverback gold-winged bug was vengeful. So he was afraid that the bug would attack the base once more. Just now, Zhao Hai sensed arge number of bugs outside Base Number 5. These bugs had yet to enter the trap region of the base. However, every single one of them were looking very aggressive. It was clear that they were preparing to rush the base.

    Upon seeing this situation, Zhao Hai knew that he needed to look for Ma Rulong. This way, Ma Rulong could call everyone and have them prepare for battle.

    As soon as Zhao Hai arrived outside Ma Rulong¡¯s door, Ma Rulong¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Who?!¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly said, ¡°Team leader, the bugs is going to attack Base Number 5. Call everyone and have them prepare.¡±

    The door was opened, Ma Rulong still looked at bit shaggy. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I am. They¡¯re going to begin soon.¡¯ Ma Rulong quickly went out of his room before shouting, ¡°Everyone, gather!¡± His voice spread out like thunder in a silent night. Even deaf people would be able to hear him, not to mention experts who were still on edge.

    It didn¡¯t take long before the courtyard sprung with activity. Everyone went out of their own room. And when they saw Ma Rulong¡¯s serious expression, their internal alert levels couldn¡¯t help but rise up.

    Ma Rulong looked at everyone and said, ¡°Bugs are about to attack Base Number 5. Everyone, prepare.¡± Everyone stared, then they looked confusedly at Ma Rulong. Naturally, they had a hard time believing Ma Rulong. If bugs were really going to attack Base Number 5, then the base¡¯s rms should have already sounded out.

    But just as people were thinking about this, the rms sounded out. This caused everyone¡¯s expression to change.

 Chapter 1220 - Zhao Hai, Becoming Bigger

    <h4>Chapter 1220 - Zhao Hai, Bing Bigger</h4>

    Along with the ring rms, the entire base moved with activity. One by one, Cultivators stepped on their swords and flew up. Some were also stepping on clouds and other treasures. Each one of them showed their techniques as they flew towards the walls.

    When he saw this, Ma Rulong¡¯s expression changed as he cursed inside. He wanted to call everyone over and then lead them towards the transmission formation. He hoped that they could leave the base as soon as possible before the bugs attacked. But now it seems like this was impossible.

    It wasn¡¯t like someone would block them if they decided to leave. But as long as the base was in a state of rm, the transmission formations could only allow entry to the base, not exit. In this case, there was no way for them to leave.

    As Ma Rulong was cursing inside, he turned his head to everyone and said, ¡°Everyone prepare to fight. Remember to stick together at all times. Nobody is allowed to go on their own.¡±

    Meanwhile, Zhao Hai looked at his own room. Dongfang Yu had yet toe out. Zhao Hai turned his head to Xiong Li and the others and said, ¡°Boss Xiong, stay here for a while. I¡¯ll go to the wall and check the situation. If the city walls are breached, I will return as quickly as possible.¡±

    As the group was talking, Ma Rulong turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, did Dongfang Yue out?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°He didn¡¯t. Team Leader, I want Xiong Li and the others to remain here. I¡¯ll follow everyone else to go to the wall.¡±

    Ma Rulong looked at Xiong Li and the others, then he turned to Zhao Hai and then nodded and said, ¡°Alright, have the three of them stay behind. You follow us to the wall.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Xiong Li and said, ¡°Boss Xiong, I will leave this ce to you. Please protect Second Brother.¡± Then after he said that, he followed everyone else to leave.

    As the group left the courtyard, they sawrge quantities of Cultivators flying towards the wall. These people were all flying in the sky, nobody was walking on the ground. Moreover, each one of them were fast.

    Ma Rulong looked at this situation as he said, ¡°We should fly as well. Remember to keep the formation intact. Nobody is allowed to fall behind.¡± After saying that, he flew up first with everyone else following behind. But since Ma Rulong wanted to maintain the formation, they weren¡¯t advancing quickly.

    Only when they flew up did they see that the city walls were already as bright as daylight. The Cultivators were already dealing with the bugs. Magical weapons were flying all over the sky. The roars of both bugs and humans filled the entire base.

    Ma Rulong led everyone to the wall. In any case, they wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the base so they should just help with the fight. If the base gets taken down, then everyone else would follow along with it.

    They were thest group to reach the wall. At this time, the wall had been turned into a huge meat grinder. From time to time, bodies belonging to both humans and bugs were falling from the sky.

    The walls were full of Cultivators. There were also a lot of Cultivators at the back. It seems like the Cultivators learned that in order to deal with such an offense, they would need reserve troops to replenish the line.

    As Ma Rulong and the others were flying over, Zheng Li¡¯s group suddenly got close. Zheng Li looked at Ma Rulong¡¯s group as a sh of disdain couldn¡¯t help but go through his eyes. Then he said, ¡°Everyone, thanks foring over to help. Please take a rest below. We don¡¯t know when this wave of bugs would end. You¡¯ll being in on the second round.¡±

    Naturally, Ma Rulong was able to see Zheng Li¡¯s expression. But he didn¡¯t say anything as he just nodded and said, ¡°Since we came here to help, we will follow your orders. You can rest assured.¡± then he led Zhao Hai and the others tond on the ground.

    Zheng Li alsonded on the ground. He looked at Zhao Hai and the others and said, ¡°Is everyone from the Machine Field here?¡±

    Ma Rulong shook his head and said, ¡°We¡¯ve left four behind. One of them is closing up while the rest are guarding him. Besides those four, everyone is here.¡±

    Zheng Li nodded, then he looked at the city wall, his expression was quite heavy as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to the bugs this time. They suddenly attacked us in a frenzy. It¡¯s difficult to keep the wall. I think there¡¯s going to be a battle on the streets again.¡±

    Ma Rulong¡¯s expression turned heavy as well. He opened his mouth and said, ¡°Mister Zheng. Our Machine Field¡¯s Mages are very suitable for wide-scale attacks. How about you let us try and help?¡±

    Zheng Li stared, then he gently knit his brows as he said, ¡°Forget it Mister Ma. I thank your intentions, but the people on the walls are currently in great coordination with each other. If you suddenly join, then you might disrupt their rhythm. It¡¯s not a good time, maybeter.¡±

    Ma Rulong didn¡¯t say anything. He looked at the other Cultivators who were sitting cross-legged on the ground before turning to everyone else and said, ¡°Sit down and rest.¡± Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t dy and immediately sat down.

    Zheng Li saw this and then turned to Ma Rulong and said, ¡°Mister Ma, I¡¯ll be going to the frontlines to take a look. Farewell.¡± Then his figure quickly disappeared.

    Just as Zheng Li left, Zhao Hai suddenly heard discussions happening behind him. One of them said, ¡°Look at his impatient appearance, he really thinks he¡¯s great.¡± Another said, ¡°Right, these Cultivators are all arrogant. They always think that they¡¯re far better than us.¡± These words caused Zhao Hai to gently knit his brows.

    Zhao Hai nced at these people and couldn¡¯t help but sigh deep inside. These geniuses from the Machine Field couldn¡¯t fully understand the gap between them and the Cultivators. Although they were speaking in hushed tones, the Cultivators nearby could still hear it. Once they go into battle, they would go together with the Cultivators. If these Cultivators wanted to deal with them, then they would have no choice but to die.

    Naturally, Ma Rulong had the same thought. He stood up and said, ¡°Everyone be quiet. At this time, it¡¯s better if you adjust yourselves and keep your best state. Don¡¯t chew your tongues there like a talkative woman.¡±

    Ma Rulong¡¯s voice was very effective, the group immediately turned peaceful. These people weren¡¯t afraid of offending the Cultivators. In their opinion, as long as they attend thepetition and then return home, they would never meet these people again. If they offended them, then that¡¯s it. However, they were afraid of Ma Rulong. Ma Rulong¡¯s position in the Machine Field was quite prestigious. If they offended him, then even if they return to the Machine Field, Ma Rulong could still deal with them.

    After seeing everyone turn quiet, Ma Rulong turned to look at Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai was sat there with his eyes closed, just like a Cultivator meditating. Ma Rulong couldn¡¯t help but nod. His appreciation for Zhao Hai increased once more. Zhao Hai understood what needs to be done and knew what to do at what situation. Such talent only needed time in order to be a true expert.

    However, Ma Rulong didn¡¯t say anything as he just stood still and looked at the direction of the wall. The fighting was very fierce. Besides Cultivators, the walls also had magic cannons installed. But a few of them were in operation, a lot had already been damaged.

    When he saw this, Ma Rulong couldn¡¯t help but feel heavy. These cannons were certainly destroyed during the previous bug attack. The base didn¡¯t have enough time to repair them all.

    If these magic cannons were operational, then its possible for the bugs to be held back. Without these cannons and just relying on Cultivators, Base Number 5 is truly in danger.

    Upon thinking about this, Ma Rulong couldn¡¯t help but curse inside. He really couldn¡¯t understand why his luck was this bad. As soon as they arrived at Base Number 5, it was attacked. And then there was this.

    The fight on the city wall continued. Moreover, it got more and more intense. The Cultivators had already suffered heavy losses. It was time to replenish the defenders.

    Seeing the Cultivators around them getting fewer and fewer, the Machine Field¡¯s people couldn¡¯t help but turn anxious. They began to whisper to each other with expressions of fear.

    At this time, Zheng Li arrived. Ma Rulong quickly greeted him. Zheng Li looked at the people from the Machine Field and said, ¡°Mister Ma, please lead your people to support the eastern wall immediately. I¡¯m afraid it would copse soon.¡±

    Ma Rulong nodded, ¡°Alright, Mister Zheng. Please guide us.¡± Zheng Li nodded, then he turned around and flew. Ma Rulong followed closely behind as they flew towards the eastern wall.

    Seeing the situation in the eastern wall, Ma Rulong couldn¡¯t help but suck in cold air. The eastern wall was in dire straits. Some bugs had already climbed up the wall. The Cultivator casualties were more than normal.

    Ma Rulong couldn¡¯t nk out now, so he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, use wide-scale magic to clear an area for us tond.¡±

    Although Zhao Hai paused for a moment, he still nodded and then waved his hand. A magic staff appeared before Zhao Hai waved it and sent his ten thousand fiery arrows towards the eastern wall.

    Even if Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use astral qi, he still integrated weapon shattering to this formation. One could easily imagine the might of this ten thousand fiery arrows. Arrows rained nonstop towards the bugs. Loud explosions followed closely behind as well as sshes of flesh and blood. Zhao Hai¡¯s explosive formation set caused the bug advance to slow down.

    Right after this, Ma Rulong loudly said, ¡°Alright, Warriors, head out. Deal with the bugs on the wall as soon as possible. Mages, use your magic to block the bugs outside the wall. Don¡¯t allow any of them to approach.¡± Then after he said that, Ma Rulong took out his ghosthead broadsword and then threw himself towards the wall. Under the leadership of the other team leaders, the Mages proceeded tounch magic towards the outside of the city.

    However, the magic attacks of these people weren¡¯t much. Even level 5 Mages dealt less damage than Zhao Hai¡¯s magic. Naturally, this disparity was very clear in the eyes of the nearby Zheng Li.

    Zheng Li noticed Zhao Hai because his magic was very powerful. It evenpares torge-scale magics used by Cultivators. In his mind, if everyone from the Machine Field was like Zhao Hai, then it would be too terrifying!

 Chapter 1221 - Immensely Powerful Aura

    <h4>Chapter 1221 - Immensely Powerful Aura</h4>

    But after seeing the spells that othersunched, Zheng Li understood what was going on. He couldn¡¯t help but pay more attention towards Zhao Hai. He discovered that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t a team leader. This meant that he was a participant. A participant being stronger than a team leader, this was too astonishing.

    However, he couldn¡¯t observe for too long. After giving Zhao Hai a nce, Zheng Li left and entered the battle. The fight outside had be very violent. The bugs seem to be endless.

    Zhao Hai continually sent out hundredyer formations. The bugs outside slowed down. This doesn¡¯t mean that the bugs stopped attacking. It was just that Zhao Hai had already killed the fastest bugs outside the wall.

    Upon seeing this situation, Zhao Hai rxed. Although using hundredyer formations couldn¡¯t tire him out, doing so would attract attention towards him. If he continues his attacks, everyone would pay attention to him soon. He doesn¡¯t want that to happen. He was already eye-catching enough.

    Zhao Hai stopped firing magic, he closed his eyes, and then drank a bottle of potion. It looked as if he was recovering his energy. This made Zheng Li, who was paying attention to Zhao Hai, feel relieved.

    Zheng Li was counting, and Zhao Hai had fired a total of eight 100yer formation spells. These eight spells weren¡¯t the same, which meant that these spells weren¡¯t dependent on Zhao Hai¡¯s staff but instead in Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual force. Even if his staff was a treasure, only a formidable spiritual force could allow him to fire off eight 100yer formations. This was an astonishing feat. Even average level 5 Mages couldn¡¯t achieve this.

    It was good that Zhao Hai was now catching up his breath. Otherwise, Zheng Li would have to reevaluate how he sees Zhao Hai. In fact, it wasn¡¯t just Zheng Li, other people were also looking at Zhao Hai in surprise. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be so fierce. Sending out eight 100yer formations almost instantaneously, how much spiritual force does this require? They were astonished when they thought about it.

    Taking advantage of the bugs slowing down, the Cultivators as well as Ma Rulong and the others dealt with the bugs on the walls. However, they didn¡¯t celebrate, they knew that another wave of offense wasing soon.

    Although the other Mages of the Machine Field were also firing spells towards the bugs, their effects weren¡¯t very good. Their power wasn¡¯t as great as Zhao Hai. As long as Zhao Hai¡¯s attacks reach the bugs, they would be heavily injured if not killed. On the other hand, the other Mages could only give wounds to the bugs, they couldn¡¯t kill them.

    The life force of these bugs was very strong. As long as they weren¡¯t hit in a vital part, they could still continue to fight for a long time. Because of this, the other Mages weren¡¯t able to deal with the bugs effectively.

    Ma Rulong also noticed this point. He knew that the spells of the others weren¡¯t necessarily bad. They were using wide-scale magic so their attacking power was naturally dispersed. It was natural that they weren¡¯t able to kill the bugs.

    This also allowed Ma Rulong to see the difference between Zhao Hai¡¯s spells and the spells of other people.

    Upon thinking about this, Ma Rulong couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. Then he loudlymanded, ¡°Everyone, change to single-target attacks. There¡¯s no need to use wide-scale attacks.¡± Upon hearing Ma Rulong, the Mages couldn¡¯t help but feel their faces redden. They knew that they lost face this time. They couldn¡¯t help but get embarrassed. Then they changed to single-target attacks and achieved better effects.

    Not only the Mages, even the Cultivators were also using single-target attacks. However, their attacks wereing from magic treasures, different to the Mages and Warriors that use Magic and Sword Qi.

    Since the bugs that had climbed up into the wall had already been killed, the Cultivators found that it was now easier to deal with the bugs. Ma Rulong paid attention and saw that even if the Cultivators were using different treasures to make numerous attacks, their effects were still much betterpared to magic spells and sword qi attacks.

    The Machine Field¡¯s spells and sword qi seemed like bullets fired from a gun. Once the bullet has been fired, they could no longer be controlled. If it was shot down, then it would be impossible for it to injure the enemy. After all, bullets could not make a turn mid-flight.

    The Cultivators¡¯ weapons were different. Once their weapons were released, they could still be controlled. It was like a missile that can be remotely controlled to chase the target. With more control over their attacks, the Cultivators were able to deal more damage.

    Although the people on the walls were able to block the bug attack, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t optimistic. It seems like the bugs were endless. Moreover, only low-level bugs were attacking. If a higher level bug appears, then what would happen?

    Whether it be Cultivators, Mages, or Warriors, none of them would be able to stay in peak condition for a very long time. If no reinforcements came, then Base Number 5 would be in deep danger.

    As he was thinking about this, the transmission formation of the base shed. Then arge number of Cultivators emerged. These Cultivators immediately flew towards the city walls. Naturally, this sh couldn¡¯t be hidden from the defenders. A cheer erupted as the attacks became faster.

    Upon seeing this situation, Zhao Hai rxed. He closed his eyes and continued to pretend to be recovering. Just like him, there were also several Cultivators, Mages, and Warriors recovering their energy. The reinforcements had already reached the walls. At this moment, there was no longer and division between Cultivators and people from the Machine Field. The situation was now purely humans versus bugs.

    Seeing that the walls had been well-defended, Zhao Hai thoroughly felt relieved. Meanwhile, even if he was still closing his eyes, he was actually paying attention to the cultivators. He wanted to take a look at their offensive strength.

    One has to say that the Cultivators were indeed very strong. Although they had numerous strange and unusual magical artifacts, once these artifacts were used properly, their lethality couldn¡¯t be underestimated. The attacks made by these artifacts were much more powerful than Mage spells.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai discovered that the attacks made by these Cultivators were much stronger than Li Chuchen¡¯s. Li Chuchen might have a lot of attacks that were swift and fierce, but these Cultivators from Base Number 5 were on a different level. They were unforgiving in their attacks, all of it were meant to kill. Each action they do were all done with an intent to eliminate the enemy. Zhao Hai knew that this can onlye forth through innumerablebat situations. In summary, the experiences they gained were kill, kill, kill!

    Zhao Hai was aware that it was these kinds of people that were dangerous. People like Li Chuchen might be undefeatable, but you can still retreat when faced against them. But as for Base Number 5¡¯s Cultivators, if you weren¡¯t dead, then you would be severely injured.

    Just as Zhao Hai was paying attention to the artifacts that these Cultivators were using, a powerful imposing aura was suddenly felt from outside the city. This was the most powerful imposing aura that Zhao Hai had ever felt in his life.

    Zhao Hai felt his heart turn tighter. This imposing aura certainly wasn¡¯ting from a person. This aura was as firm as a mountain, but was as wild as a savage beast. Even savage people couldn¡¯t let out this kind of aura. This was certainlying from the Bug Race.

    It wasn¡¯t only Zhao Hai who felt this imposing aura, the others did as well. Everyone¡¯s faces changed color immediately. None of these people were ignorant, they all knew what this aura represented.

    It was a powerful bug, a very hard to deal with creature. If the bug race did indeed send a powerful bug to attack the base, then the base was truly in danger.

    While everyone was thinking about this, the danger had already arrived. The bugs that had just slowed down seem to have turned crazy. All of them frantically rushed to the base. It didn¡¯t take long before all of the walls were in a dangerous situation.

    Zhao Hai looked at the situation and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He had a feeling that Base Number 5 could no longer be defended. He immediately sent forth several hundredyer formations. Then he moved towards Ma Rulong and then whispered, ¡°Team leader, we couldn¡¯t defend this ce anymore. Make everyone prepare to evacuate, just in case.¡±

    Ma Rulong looked at the situation around them, then he sighed and said, ¡°I also want to retreat, but we cannot fall back now. If we do, the battle will be taken to the streets. We have less advantage there. Let¡¯s defend here for a while, then afterwards¡­¡­¡±

    Just as Ma Rulong said that, the imposing aura sped up towards the base. Everyone¡¯s expression turned dark. They knew that the powerful bug hase!

    Zhao Hai looked at the base before turning his head to Ma Rulong and said, ¡°Team Leader, I¡¯ll head back first to check on my brothers.¡±

    Ma Rulong looked at Zhao Hai and then sighed before nodding. He was beginning to feel despair at this point. Outside the base was an inexhaustible sea of bugs. And now there was a very powerful bug approaching the base. With only them here, it was impossible to defend the base. The only thing they could do now was to do their best to hold on for several minutes.

    The other Cultivators were also thinking the same way. To be honest, these Cultivators cherish their lives more than ordinary people. They worked hard and even robbed in order to be immortals. Even if it was clear that there was no hope, they would still not give up knowing that they can live for a few more minutes.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think about the situation so much. He knew that he wouldn¡¯t die. But he was in a dilemma. He was now deciding whether he should take Xiong Li and the others with him and leave, or to show his power and deal with the bugs. If he uses his strength to deal with the bugs, then the base would surely be saved. However, he could no longer act low-key in the future.

    On the other hand, if he took Xiong Li and the others to leave, then they would be able to discover the Space. This was his biggest secret. If this goes known, then he would have no ce in the World of Cultivation. Whether it be in the Machine Field or wherever else, people would want to catch him.

    Of course, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be caught. However, it would be very hard for him to gain a foothold in the World of Cultivation. This was the reason why Zhao Hai was in a dilemma.

    Although it wasn¡¯t a big deal if Zhao Hai reveals his power, one shouldn¡¯t forget that it had been less than a year since he had ascended. If he showed outstanding prowess, then wouldn¡¯t people be suspicious?

    But when he thought about this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smack his own head. He suddenly remembered something. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem if his strength suddenly increased. This was because the Ashley Family told him that if worsees to worst, then he could use Liquid Silver. Liquid Silver was a weapon of legends. It should be able to keep attention off of him for a while.

    Also, after the Six Realm Beginner Competition, people would be aware of his strength. Even if people wanted to deal with him, the scale wouldn¡¯t be as bad.

    With this thought in mind, Zhao Hai began to rx. He also understood that being too low-key wouldn¡¯t be good. As long as you have enough strength, then you would be able to call the wind and summon the rain. Even if people wanted to covet your treasure, nobody would dare make a move. On the other hand, if you don¡¯t have the strength, then even if you don¡¯t have anything, people would still catch you and turn you into a ve. This was the case with non-practitioners in the Cultivation Realm.

    At this time, Zhao Hai arrived at the courtyard where they were staying in. Xiong Li and the others were eagerly defending the ce. Dongfang Yu was still silent. Zhao Hai used his spiritual force to scan the room only to be repelled. This caused him to be startled. He immediately asked Cai¡¯er to look into what¡¯s happening in the room.

    Before long, Cai¡¯er reported what was happening. Dongfang Yu can currently cross-legged on the ground. His entire body was red, probably at a crucial point in his cultivation.

    Upon hearing Cai¡¯er, Zhao Hai¡¯s facial color changed. He knew that they could no longer leave. This was the most important moment in Dongfang Yu¡¯s cultivation. If Dongfang Yu was interrupted, then he might be heavily injured.

    At this moment, Xiong Li and the others also saw Zhao Hai. They quickly flew towards him. Then Xiong Li worriedly asked, ¡°Little Hai, how is the wall doing? Where did that powerful aurae from? Can we hold on?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid we couldn¡¯t hold on. And even worse, we cannot disturb Second Brother now, otherwise his cultivation would be severely damaged. It seems like we really have to go all out this time.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the color in Xiong Li and the others¡¯ faces changed. Xiong Li immediately said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head to the wall. We need to block off those bugs.¡±

    However, Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°You going there is useless. You might as well continue defending this ce. If a buges, kill them all. Leave the walls to me.¡± Then his body disappeared as he quickly returned to the wall.

 Chapter 1222 - Silverback Gold-winged Bug

    <h4>Chapter 1222 - Silverback Gold-winged Bug</h4>

    Zhao Hai calmly returned to the city. He looked at the distance and felt the powerful aura closing in fast. It wouldn¡¯t take long before it would arrive. The expressions on everyone on the walls weren¡¯t good. They knew that when the immensely powerful bug gets close to the base, then that would be their end.

    The insects outside were stilling in. Everyone was doing their best to resist. However, it can be seen that they were doing their final struggles.

    Ma Rulong saw Zhao Hai, but he wasn¡¯t in the mood to manage him right now. Although he didn¡¯t stop attacking, the color of his face was already pale. This was partly because he was tired, and partly because he was worried.

    Ma Rulong brought the elites of the Machine Field in the past five years with him. And some were even the strongest people in thest decade. If all of them were lost here, then he would have no face left to show the higher ups of the Machine Field.

    But now he can¡¯t leave, and would only wait for his death in this ce. This feeling was really bad, he doesn¡¯t have any means to deal with it.

    Ma Rulong felt that his heart was on itsst embers. He scolded himself again and again. Why must theye here early? If they cameter, then they would have evaded the tragedy. Coming here was just charging to their deaths. Not only that, he was ruining the Machine Field¡¯s hope!

    At this time, Ma Rulong suddenly felt a powerful aura that seem to soar through the heavens. This aura wasn¡¯t any less than the aura being emitted by the bug, it was even more powerful.

    Ma Rulong was startled, then he quickly turned his head around. He saw Zhao Hai calmly standing there, his imposing aura was very strong. Even the powerful bug outside couldn¡¯t overwhelm him.

    Ma Rulong stared at Zhao Hai. He didn¡¯t know what to say. He felt that Zhao Hai was somewhat strange, that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t the person he knew him to be.

    Not only Ma Rulong, everyone in the base was looking at Zhao Hai. They were struck dumb by his powerful aura. This was especially true for Cultivators. These Cultivators knew that only Nascent Soul Sect Masters would have an aura as strong as this.

    The Nascent Soul stage, people on this level can be regarded as experts in the Cultivation Realm. They were known as grandmasters. This meant that they could already establish their own sects. Besides the major sects, there were a lot of minor sects that were created by these Nascent Soul experts.

    And it wasn¡¯t only those in the base that were dumbfounded, the bugs that were attacking the base couldn¡¯t help but pause. Although they weren¡¯t afraid of death, their instincts could still stop them in their tracks.

    Animal instinct was much keener than a human¡¯s. Although the level of intelligence of these insects weren¡¯t high, they could clearly feel Zhao Hai¡¯s imposing aura. Zhao Hai managed to put pressure on them that they couldn¡¯t help but slow down.

    As for the powerful bug , it naturally sensed Zhao Hai¡¯s aura. In turn, it intensified its aura. The bug¡¯s aura exploded with intensity, it was like a tide that suddenly welled up.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s aura slowly increased. It was like an ordinary rock in the sea, steadfast against all currents!

    Both the base and the insects couldn¡¯t help but stop. This was no longer a fight they could participate in. For weak beings like them, the only thing they could do was wait for the oue.

    The bug¡¯s imposing aura was quickly approaching. Before long, Zhao Hai could already feel the bug with his spiritual force. He didn¡¯t really expect the bug¡¯s aura to be this strong. This caused a huge impact towards the entire base.

    As soon as he saw the bug, Zhao Hai immediately noticed its differencespared to the other bugs. This bug was a huge version of a rhinoceros beetle. It¡¯s back was akin to ck iron. A silvery white stripe streaked through its entire body. It¡¯s back was opened as a pair of golden wings provided it with flight. It had six de-like feet that added to its menacing look. In front and behind the head of the bug were two sharp horns. One could see the offensive capability of this bug.

    Silverback Gold-winged Bug, Zhao Hai immediately thought of this name. He was certain that this was the silverback gold-winged bug. The name alone described what this bug looked like.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s body slowly flew up, then he proceeded to fly forward. When he was a kilometer away from the base, he stopped.

    Before long, the bug flew up until he was a kilometer away from Zhao Hai. The bug¡¯s blood-red eyes were looking at Zhao Hai. There was even a hint of confusion in its gaze.

    Zhao Hai looked at the insect, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°What clever fellows. You actually had the idea to lure the tiger out of the mountain. Now that you lured the Nascent Soul Experts out, you attacked the city once more. Interesting. I didn¡¯t expect you bugs to be this smart.¡±

    The rhinoceros beetle-like bug had a glimmer of pride in its eyes. It roared twice as if to show off to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai looked at the rhinoceros beetle, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°But now that I¡¯m here, you can no longer attack the base. Go back now, I don¡¯t want to injure you.¡± The bug seems to understand Zhao Hai¡¯s words. It¡¯s eyes shed with anger before he charged towards Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then waved his hand. A 100yer formation appeared, forming a big shield that blocked the attacking in front.

    Since this bug was like a rhinoceros beetle, its main attack was ramming with its huge horn. Zhao Hai braced for the impact. A huge bang was heard before Zhao Hai¡¯s shield was shattered. However, the bug didn¡¯t slow down at all, it still continued to charge towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai held up his staff and then used it to block. ¡®Dang¡¯, a loud sound was heard as the rhinoceros horn mmed into Zhao Hai¡¯s staff. However, the staff didn¡¯t move. Not only was the staff unfazed, Zhao Hai was also unaffected by the attack. He was able topletely block the bug¡¯s attack.

    A burst of energy erupted from where the staff and the horn intersected. A wave of energy spread out. The bugs around them were hit by this wave of energy. The bugs that were hit were immediately turned into green dust.

    The strength of the collision caused those in the base to be startled. Whether they be from the Cultivation Realm or the Machine FIeld, even those with weak spiritual force, all of them could easily see the situation a kilometer outside the base. Not to mention the fact that it was now bright as daylight, it was very easy to see the fight. The Cultivators in the base were taken aback by the strength of the impact.

    When the bug discovered that it failed to damage Zhao Hai, it quickly retreated. Then it reorganized itself before attacking once more. One could feel the aura of an ancient generaling from the bug. It had exquisitebat skills. All of its actions were well executed and used a bit of martial arts.

    The silverback gold-winged bug was small. All in all, it was six feet tall. It had two pointed horns that can be used as weapons. And with its thick armor, it was like a knight holding ance and a shield. Moreover, it had six de-like feet that can also be used for attack. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with this bug.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. His body moved as he began to send spells one after the other. The staff in his hand was also used as a weapon. He wasn¡¯t in any disadvantage in a melee against the bug.

    People in the base now knew that Zhao Hai was both a Mage and a Warrior. Moreover, his skill in both professions was formidable. The people from the Cultivation Realm were quickly able to ept this. Meanwhile, those from the Machine Field had mixed feelings about it.

    There were a lot of participants who had met Zhao Hai in thepetition. Before this, they were not convinced of their loss. But after seeing Zhao Hai, those who were unwilling to ept their loss couldn¡¯t help but be convinced. They knew that Zhao Hai was still holding back when he fought them. If Zhao Hai did indeed use his true ability, then they would have been injured to near death. They thought that they might only be warm-up for Zhao Hai.

    With this thought in mind, people couldn¡¯t help but get embarrassed. Naturally, some people felt envy and hate. One of these people was Streep. He already envied and hated ZHao Hai before this, but he just didn¡¯t have the opportunity to act. After seeing Zhao Hai fighting evenly with the silverback gold-winged bug, Streep became aware of how naive he really was. At the same time, he felt that he was lucky. If he had acted against Zhao Hai, then he would have died. He thought that Zhao Hai was just a strong level 4 Mage.

    When he thought of this, Streep¡¯s face turned red with anger. He didn¡¯t know why Zhao Hai suddenly showed his strength, which was unbing of Zhao Hai. But no matter what, Zhao Hai had already disyed his immense strength. This only meant that Streep would have to make another n to deal with him.

    Amongst everyone present, only Ma Rulong knew why Zhao Hai suddenly showed off his strength. Ma Rulong knew about Zhao Hai¡¯s rtionship with Xiong Li and the others. Zhao Hai went back and saw that Dongfang Yu couldn¡¯t be disturbed. Those who were in seclusion shouldn¡¯t be disturbed. If the base was broken through, then Dongfang Yu would certainly be attacked. This might be the reason why Zhao Hai made his move.

    Ma Rulong wasn¡¯t angry that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t going all out before. On the contrary, he felt that Zhao Hai did the right thing. Those from the Cultivation Realm weren¡¯t easy to deal with. If they discover that Zhao Hai was this strong, then they would be able to prepare. When the timees, Zhao Hai would have more trouble when trying to defeat them.

    When he thought of this, Ma Rulong couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart going hot. He knew that with Zhao Hai¡¯s current strength, he could definitely achieve great results in the Six Realm Beginner Competition. As long as Zhao Hai gets great results, then the Machine Field would get benefits. Then as a team leader, Ma Rulong would also get benefits.

    What Ma Rulong didn¡¯t know was that at this time, Xiong Li and the others were also looking at the direction where Zhao Hai and the beetle fought. Tears were actually in their eyes. If they still had any doubts about Zhao Hai¡¯s feelings for them, then all of these doubts were now gone!

 Chapter 1223 - Drinking a Forbidden Potion

    <h4>Chapter 1223 - Drinking a Forbidden Potion</h4>

    Xiong Li and the others became friends with Zhao Hai because of various reasons: his temperament, his friendliness, and many more. However, they were all from the lower realms, their hearts were as hard as iron. It was impossible for them to leave their lives to other people just because of friendship.

    Xiong Li and the others regarded themselves and Zhao Hai as friends. But although they call themselves brothers, their rtionship wasn¡¯t that deep. But faced with Zhao Hai¡¯s sacrifice of facing the silverback gold-winged bug alone, Xiong Li and the others¡¯ hearts melted. They now regarded him as a brother for a lifetime.

    Zhao Hai continued to fight the silverback gold-winged bug. Moreover, they went farther and farther from the base. They fought until the bugs and the base were far away. Surprisingly, the bugs didn¡¯t use this opportunity to attack. Instead, they slowly retreated.

    Seeing the bugs retreating, the people in the base cheered. The Bug Race¡¯s retreat was really important for the base. Now that the bugs had left, this meant that the base was safe.

    At this moment, the base¡¯s transmission formation shed with white light. Walking out of this formation was a group of Cultivators. The quality of this group of cultivators was clearly higher than those before. Each one of them had threatening auras. Moreover, some of them were experts of the Nascent Soul Stage.

    Upon seeing the Nascent Soul experts, everyone in the base began to rx. Zheng Li immediately weed the reinforcements. At this point, Ma Rulong became aware of Zheng Li¡¯s identity. Zheng Li¡¯s Five Element Team was the entire garrison of Base Number 5. This meant that the captain was the manager of the entire base. As for the Nascent Soul defenders, they really didn¡¯t care about positions.

    Zheng Li arrived in front of the five Nascent Soul experts and then gave them a salute, ¡°I have seen the five grandmasters.¡±

    One of the five was a red-faced old man, he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, did the bugs retreat?¡± Zheng Li nodded and said, ¡°Yes, they retreated.¡± The red-faced old man nodded and said, ¡°Tell me what happened.¡±

    Zheng Li nodded, then he said, ¡°Yes. Masters, please take a rest at the main hall first. Allow me to give you aprehensive report.¡± The five Nascent Soul experts didn¡¯t say anything and just nodded. Then they all flew towards Base Number 5¡¯s main hall.

    These Nascent Soul Experts knew that a small captain like Zheng Li still had quite the power in Fabio. Although Zheng Li couldn¡¯t control them, these Nascent Soul Experts still needed to give Zheng Li face.

    After the group arrived in the main hall, Zheng Li immediately gave an ount of the situation to the five experts. Upon hearing the details, the five couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. When Zheng Li finished, the red-faced old man immediately said, ¡°You mean the bug attack was blocked by someone from the Machine Field? Are you sure?¡±

    Zheng Li quickly replied, ¡°I won¡¯t dare lie in front of the grandmasters. That is indeed the case. Zhao Hai is a participant of the Six Realm Beginner Competition. His initial strength is only slightly stronger than a level 4 Mage. However, when the silverback gold-winged bug attacked, he suddenly exploded with strength.¡±

    The red-faced old man knit his brows and said, ¡°He¡¯s participating in the Six Realm Beginner Competition? When did such a powerful figure appear in the Machine Field. Hmmm, I seem to have heard of this Zhao Hai. He gained first ce in the Machine Field¡¯s qualifiers. He also blocked three attacks from that kid Li Chuchen from Extreme Cold City. But is he really that strong?¡±

    The others nodded. Meanwhile, Zheng Li just stood there without saying anything. Ordinary electronic products wouldn¡¯t function in Fabio. Besides ces that can be reached by short distance teleportation, the had no newsing from the outside. Therefore, those in the weren¡¯t well-informed about Zhao Hai and the others.

    The red-faced old man and the others just came from the Cultivation Realm, so they knew about Zhao Hai, albeit not too detailed. But because of this, all of them couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Can a Machine Field rookie really contend against a silverback gold-winged bug? This sounds like something from fantasy.

    Silverback gold-winged bugs were high-level beings in Fabio. A fully grown silverback gold-winged bug could never be defeated by an ordinary Nascent Soul Expert. It would need multiple Nascent Soul Experts to defeat a single adult silverback gold-winged bug. And it wasn¡¯t certain that they could kill it, only injure. Since this was the case, hearing that a rookie from the Machine Field managed to fight one silverback gold-winged insect alone was something that only very few people could believe.

    The red-faced old man as well as the others stayed silent for some time. Zheng Li didn¡¯t dare to make a noise as he just respectfully stood there. After staying in Fabio for some time, he knew when to speak and when to stay silent.

    At this time, a frail and schrly looking expert said, ¡°Did Zhao Hai do anything special before fighting the Silverback Gold-winged bug?¡±

    Zheng Li stared for a moment, he didn¡¯t quite understand what this person was asking about. However, he didn¡¯t dare speak his mind. Although this schrly man looked frail, Zheng Li knew that he was the strongest and most ruthless among the five.

    Therefore, he quickly responded, ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything special. But when he was fighting ordinary bugs, he drank a bottle of potion to recover. And before fighting against the silverback gold-winged bug, he returned to the base to check in on his friends. This is because one of them is still in seclusion. ¡°

    The schr nodded and said, ¡°Zhao Hai¡¯s strength shouldn¡¯t be so high. He must have used a secret potion that burns his potential in order to increase his strength. If he really used that, then there¡¯s no need to worry about him. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use this kind of potion, then he would be terrifying.¡± The others in the room nodded. They also agreed to the schr¡¯s point of view. Zhao Hai must have taken a secret potion. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have be that strong.

    Meanwhile, Ma Rulong was unaware of this conversation. He was currently leading his people back to their courtyard. Xiong Li and the others were still there, they didn¡¯t leave even for a single step. Moreover, there was no need for them to step forward. The arrival of the Nascent Soul Experts meant that Base Number 5 was already safe.

    After Ma Rulong had the others take a rest, he directly went to see Xiong Li and the others. Xiong Li and the others had already calmed down. They knew that Zhao Hai¡¯s action of revealing his strength would put him in great danger. They epted this oue but they buried the sentiment deep inside their hearts.

    Ma Rulong looked at Xiong Li and the others, he sighed and then patted Xiong Li¡¯s shoulder as he said, ¡°Zhao Hai will be safe, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Xiong Li smiled faintly and said, ¡°Team leader, rest assured, we know that Little Hai wille back. That bug couldn¡¯t take his life. Also, he needs to return for the Six Realm Beginner Competition.¡± Ma Rulong nodded, then he suddenlyughed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that kid to conceal that much strength. It seems like the Machine Field will win big in thepetition.¡± Li Kuangren and the othersughed as well. They were confident in Zhao Hai. They believed that he woulde back, he certainly will.

    At this time, Zhao Hai and the silverback gold-winged bug were already far from Base Number 5. They were currently on a mountain in Fabio. Although massive insects inhabit the, its environment was actually very good. There were giant trees everywhere and its mountains were covered in forests. Taking a broad view of the, one could see a sea of green.

    Upon feeling that there was truly nobody around them, Zhao Hai waved his hand and sent forth a 1000yer formation. After beating the silverback gold-wing insect back, Zhao Hai waved his staff as the formation formed into a huge.

    The rhinoceros beetle stepped back from the and then spewed a lightning bolt out of its mouth towards Zhao Hai. This lightning was as thick as a bucket. One could see how powerful it was.

    Zhao hai didn¡¯t expect this rhinoceros beetle to have a lightning attack. However, he didn¡¯t stop as he sent another 1000yer formation to block the lightning.

    Upon seeing the flexible maneuvers of the silverback gold-winged bug, Zhao Hai knew that it would be impossible for him alone to deal with it. So he waved his hand and released an army of Undead that immediately charged towards the beetle.

    The rhinoceros beetle looked at this situation and couldn¡¯t help but pause. Then it angrily roared as it attacked the Undead. It must be said that the beetle was very strong. When it came it contact with the Undead, it was able to kill them inrge numbers.

    The Undead weren¡¯t true immortals, and with the powerful attack of the beetle, these Undead were smashed into pieces. It was impossible for them to continue living.

    Zhao Hai calmly looked at the battle between the beetle and the Undead. He didn¡¯t do anything as he waited for an opportunity. He knew that the beetle was still keeping an eye on him. If he moved now, then the beetle would definitely run away.

    After fighting with the bug for so long, Zhao Hai learned to never underestimate it. He knew too little of Fabio, so he didn¡¯t know if the beetle had any other means. He didn¡¯t want it to go all out.

    The beetle and the Undead continued to fight for an hour. Zhao Hai lost several thousand Undead. In the end the opportunity finally arrived. Zhao Hai moved and then used the Space to teleport himself on top of the beetle. Then Liquid Silver turned into arge. With such a sudden action, even the Undead that the bug was fighting were caught. The other Undead immediately helped as they pushed the towards the Space.

    As the silverback gold-winged bug entered the Space, a prompt was immediately heard, ¡°New type of bug lifeform detected. It has an aggressive attitude towards the Space. Subduing, subjugation sessful. The bug is a gically modified bug with strong offensive strength. The host can now buy it inside the Space.¡±

 Chapter 1224 - Reaction From All Parties

    <h4>Chapter 1224 - Reaction From All Parties</h4>

    When Zhao Hai heard this prompt, he couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows. He wasn¡¯t satisfied with the result. The reason he captured the rhinoceros beetle wasn¡¯t because he wanted it to help him fight. What he wanted was the Bug Race¡¯s evolutionary ability. The prompt didn¡¯t mention anything of that sort. It was clear that this silverback gold-winged bug had evolved. This caused Zhao Hai to be confused.

    Zhao Hai immediately said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, use the scanner to do an analysis. See what¡¯s going on. Why does this bug not have any evolutionary ability?¡± Caier immediately used the scanner. By this point, the scanner had already reached an advanced level. It can¡¯t only analyze objects, it could also make readings about situations.

    Not long after the scanner was used, a prompt was heard, ¡°The bug is only a gene improved member of the Bug Race. It doesn¡¯t have any capabilities that its parent had, therefore it doesn¡¯t have the ability of rapid evolution. From the analysis, there should be a type of bug queen in Fabio. This queen can grasp changes in the environment and conduct gene improvements on thervae to suit the Bug Race¡¯s needs. Since there is too little data, this is just a possibility. Host needs to provide more material.¡±

    When he heard the prompt, Zhao Hai stared. Then he nodded once he understood what the scanner meant.

    In other words, a Bug Race Queen Nest was in Fabio. This nest must be the key to the Bug Race¡¯s ability to evolve rapidly. Bugs like the silverback gold-winged bug didn¡¯t have the ability to evolve on their own.

    Although the scanner said that this was just a possibility, and can only be used for reference, Zhao Hai knew that it was likely to be true.

    Zhao Hai was happy. One, because he knew that there might be a queen nest. And two, because he discovered that the scanner was beginning to sound more natural. Moreover, its ability to analyze had gotten stronger and stronger. This was a very good thing, especially to him, it was very good.

    At this time, Laura and the others took a look at the silverback gold-winged bug. To be honest, this bug was basically just an erged version of a rhinoceros beetle. Despite its overwhelmingly powerful strength, it actually looked pretty good.

    Laura and the others touched the bug as though they had forgotten that it was an insect. It seems like the ck sheen on the bug¡¯s armor caught their fancy.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t disturb them as he stood on the side and enjoyed the sight. In any case, the bug has already been subdued by the Space. There was no danger for Laura and the others.

    Quite some time after inspecting the bug, Laura turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, let¡¯s head inside. Cultivators in Base Number 5 are talking about you.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Really? What did they say?¡±

    Laura smiled faintly and said, ¡°They said that you took a forbidden potion to be strong. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he chuckled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that great? Then I¡¯ll go into seclusionter when I go back. This will make them think that I really took a potion.¡± Laura and the others chuckled as well.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately return to Base Number 5. Instead, he stayed inside the Space for some time before returning.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The ce where Zhao Hai came out from wasn¡¯t far from Base Number 5. It didn¡¯t take long before he arrived at the base. The Cultivators in the base were still anxious. There were quite a lot of patrols on the wall, obviously on guard against any bug attack.

    As Zhao Hai flew forward, a voice was suddenly heard, ¡°Who¡¯s that? Halt!¡± Zhao Hai turned his head to see a Cultivator stepping on his flying sword. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop as he coldly snorted and continued flying towards the base.

    When the Cultivator saw that Zhao Hai ignored him, his expression changed as he said, ¡°Alright, Little Mage. You¡¯re quite arrogant. Stop!¡± Just before the Cultivator finished his statement, a hand suddenly covered his mouth. The owner of the hand quickly looked at Zhao Hai and respectfully said, ¡°I apologize, Mister Zhao Hai. He¡¯s new here. Pleasee in. Everyone from the Machine Field has already returned to the courtyard to rest. You can go there directly.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then proceeded to fly forward. He didn¡¯t mind the two people, he didn¡¯t even speak a word. However, the Cultivator didn¡¯t have any dissatisfaction on his face.

    Once Zhao Hai was no longer in the wall, the second Cultivator let go of the first one. The first Cultivator immediately said, ¡°Third Senior Brother, why did you do that? It¡¯s just a Mage from the Machine Field. He dared to be rampant, aren¡¯t I supposed to teach him a lesson? We should let him know that he shouldn¡¯t be arrogant in the Cultivation Realm.¡±

    The Third Senior Brother looked at the man and said, ¡°Stop talking. If I didn¡¯t cover your mouth, then you would have already been killed. Do you know who that person is? That¡¯s Zhao Hai, he fought off the silverback gold-winged insect alone. If you continued to shout at him, then you will have died in vain.¡± Then he ignored the man and flew away.

    The Cultivator stared, then he turned to look at Zhao Hai¡¯s direction and muttered, ¡°So he¡¯s Zhao Hai. No wonder his aura was so overwhelming. He¡¯s that strong.¡±

    The Cultivation Realm was a very realistic ce. If you were strong, then you can kill all the weaklings you want. But if you¡¯re weak, then you can only prostrate yourself to the strong. People might not kill you in public, but there would certainly be someone plotting against you in the shadows. This was the Cultivation Realm.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about the man as he directly flew towards the courtyard. Just after he entered, he was immediately discovered by Xiong Li and the others. They surrounded Zhao Hai as Xiong Li worriedly asked, ¡°Little Hai, are you alright?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just need to close up. Help me inform team leader Ma.¡±

    When Xiong Li heard this, he immediately said, ¡°Alright, go. I¡¯ll tell team leader Ma.¡± Zhao Hai nodded before quickly going inside Dongfang Yu¡¯s room.

    Just as Zhao Hai closed the door, Ma Rulong came out of his room. When he saw that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t there, he turned to Xiong Li and the others and said, ¡°Where¡¯s Little Hai?¡±

    Xiong Li immediately answered, ¡°Team leader, Little Hai said that he would close up for some time.¡±

    Ma Rulong¡¯s expression changed. Then he said, ¡°Alright, if Little Hai needs anything, tell me immediately. I¡¯ll try to help as much as I can.¡±

    Xiong Li and the others nodded. Then Ma Rulong entered his room and immediately sent information back to the Machine Field. Passing on information from here to the Machine Field wasn¡¯t easy. Since Fabio had a lot of interference, signals going in and out were being heavily affected. It was great that the Cultivation Realm had devised a way to send signals to others through a transmission formation. Then this signal would use the satellites on thoses in order to pass the information.

    But in the base, one would need to spend money in order to use this method. Ma Rulong had to pay a hefty price to send information back to the Machine Field.

    Ma Rulong was sent on behalf of the realm, so he wasn¡¯t worried about these charges. Keeping the Machine Field informed about the situation in Fabio was of utmost importance.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t only the Cultivators who suspected Zhao Hai of drinking a special potion. In Ma Rulong¡¯s mind, it was the only exnation for Zhao Hai¡¯s sudden increase in strength. Anything else was abnormal.

    Zhao Hai had just ascended less than a year ago. He learned magic theory in that time frame and now he was as strong as a Nascent Soul Expert? Nobody would be able to believe it.

    Meanwhile, the Machine Field and the Cultivation Realm had methods that could make a person stronger in exchange for their potential. These things were quitemon. Therefore, people were more inclined to believe that Zhao Hai drank a forbidden potion than Zhao Hai being this innately strong.

    Whether it be in the Machine Field or the Cultivation Realm, these kinds of drugs were very overbearing. The side effects would sometimes manifest itself right after the effects wear off. It¡¯s evenmon for a person to just dry up and die. And if they survive, the drug would have a tremendous effect onter cultivations. Because of this, Ma Rulong worriedly passed information back to the Machine Field.

    The Machine Field counts on Zhao Hai to gain a good position in the Six Realm Beginner Competition. Now that Zhao Hai was possibly crippled, the matter needed to be reported.

    This information wasn¡¯t only relevant to Ma Rulong. When Zheng Li heard that Zhao Hai secluded himself right after returning, it affirmed their suspicion that Zhao Hai took something. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been that strong. Zheng Li immediately reported this situation. Whether it be the Machine Field and the Cultivation Realm, they both discussed someone, and it was Zhao Hai!

    Zhao Hai was currently inside the Space. He was currently observing Ma Rulong and Zheng Li¡¯s response. Ma Rulong still felt good about Zhao Hai. After he reported the situation, the higher ups of the Machine Field told him to give up on Zhao Hai. However, Ma Rulong didn¡¯t agree with it. In the end, the Machine Field had to agree with Ma Rulong¡¯s arrangement. After all, Ma Rulong was the one in the field, and nobody could influence his actions.

    Zhao Hai also expected the response of the Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups. It doesn¡¯t matter if it was in the Cultivation Realm or the Machine Field, these ces were practical in their approach towards useless people. They wouldn¡¯t waste any investment in those that wouldn¡¯t benefit them.

    What Zhao Hai cared the most was the Ashley Family¡¯s response. If the Ashley Family and the Machine Field had the same response, then Zhao Hai would be really disappointed.

    But much to Zhao Hai¡¯s surprise, the Ashley Family didn¡¯t give up on him. Thunder didn¡¯t tell Margaret to leave Zhao Hai as well. This caused people to wonder about this situation.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect this. Thunder was a practical person, so how could have this attitude towards a useless person?

    After monitoring Thunder, Zhao Hai began to understand. The Ashley Family needed to send a message, and this message was in Zhao Hai.

    The Ashley Family obtained first ce in the realm qualifiers because of Zhao Hai. They obtained a lot of benefits and even gained several allies. Funding their development was definitely not a problem.

    For the family to develop, they would need all kinds of talents. Thunder knew very well that Zhao Hai might already be crippled. Yet he still gave him the best treatment and even gave him his daughter. This would give bystanders the message, ¡°Look, see how we treat those who contributed to the family. Even if he is crippled, he would still get everything he deserves!¡± The Ashley Family could use this to attract talents to the Ashley Family. This way, the family could develop as soon as possible.

    After looking into Thunder Ashley¡¯s actions, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but recognize that the Patriarch wasn¡¯t a simple man. He could actually achieve something like this.

    But no matter what reason, at least they didn¡¯t ruthlessly cut him off. Zhao Hai decided to treat the Ahsley Family better in the future. After all, it was also Margaret¡¯s family.

    At this moment, the Cultivation Realm became relieved about Zhao Hai. They weren¡¯t as concerned about him as before. After all, Zhao Hai blocked three swords from Li Chuchen and also killed Gongsun Zheng. There were a lot of people that liked Zhao Hai to perish since he had the capability to undermine their ns.

    But now, nobody cared about Zhao Hai. Disabled people weren¡¯t worth their attention.

    Zhao Hai thought that trouble woulde looking for him once he revealed his strength. But instead, the opposite happened. Not only did he avoid trouble, there would no longer be anyone that woulde looking for him. This caused somewhat of a surprise to Zhao Hai. However, he took this matter off his mind. Even if people came looking for him, with his present strength, there was no need to be afraid. Whether it be in the Cultivation Realm or the Machine Field, he could already carve his own ce.

    Not to mention the Machine Field, even the Cultivation Realm had sects being set up by Nascent Soul Experts. These Nascent Soul Experts being called grandmaster wasn¡¯t a joke.

    After seeing everyone¡¯s response, Zhao Hai began paying attention to Dongfang Yu¡¯s state. Dongfang Yu had closed up for several days and had yet toe out. Moreover, thest time Zhao Hai saw his second brother, Dongfang Yu was at a critical point in his cultivation. Therefore, Zhao Hai wanted to see how he was doing right now.

    Seeing Dongfang Yu¡¯s situation through the Space, Zhao Hai began to feel relieved. In the past, Dongfang Yu¡¯s face was red and his expression was exhausted. But now, Dongfang Yu had a calm expression. The fire dragon sword had already disappeared from sight. Dongfang Yu¡¯s whole person was sitting down and meditating. Upon seeing this, Zhao Hai knew that Dongfang Yu would soone out.

    Since Zhao Hai took the silverback gold-winged bug to the Space and with the presence of Nascent Soul Experts in the base, the bugs stopped their attack. However, the elimination round for the Six Realm Beginner Competition had been pushed back 10 days. This was also within Zhao Hai¡¯s expectation, it was normal given what happened.

 Chapter 1225 - Fire Dragon Daoist

    <h4>Chapter 1225 - Fire Dragon Daoist</h4>

    Dongfang Yu slowly opened his eyes. His eyes had a hint of shine one them. At the same time, his aura was very different from before. He really didn¡¯t expect the fire dragon sword to be this mystical.

    Dongfang Yu looked around him and discovered that he was in Zhao Hai¡¯s room. Remembering that Zhao Hai had nowhere to stay in, he immediately got up. He didn¡¯t know how long he had been in seclusion or whether he had missed thepetition.

    Upon thinking about this, Dongfang Yu immediately opened the door and left the room. When he got outside, he saw Xiong Li and the others chatting, but Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t there.

    Xiong Li and the others heard the sound of a door opening. When they turned their heads, they quickly saw Dongfang Yu. They immediately surrounded him as Xiong Li said, ¡°Dongfang, how are you? Did you benefit greatly from your seclusion?¡±

    Dongfang Yu nodded and said, ¡°I gained a lot. Where¡¯s Little Hai?¡± Xiong Li¡¯s expression turned difficult as he looked at Dongfang Yu¡¯s room, then he said, ¡°Let¡¯s head inside first.¡± Then he pulled Dongfang Yu towards Zhao Hai¡¯s room.

    When he saw Xiong Li¡¯s response, Dongfang Yu knew that something must have happened. Upon entering the room, Dongfang Yu immediately asked, ¡°What happened? Did Little Hai have an ident?¡±

    Xiong Li looked at Dongfang Yu and said, ¡°Tell us about what happened to you first.¡±

    Dongfang Yu nodded and said, ¡°I closed up because Little Hai helped me unseal the fire dragon sword. I didn¡¯t expect that unsealing the fire dragon sword would result to this. As it turns out, the fire dragon sword was the life source weapon of the almighty Fire Dragon Daoist. Fire Dragon Daoist died from a severe injury he gained during a fight. He sent a wisp of his consciousness into the fire dragon sword before sealing it. When Little Hai removed this seal, I received that consciousness from the Fire Dragon Daoist. It included a cultivation method known as the Divine Fire Dragon Art. There is also a set of fire dragon sword techniques. Besides that, the Fire Dragon Daoist also imbued the sword with a fraction of his strength. I managed to assimte the Fire Dragon Daoist¡¯s energy and made it my own. At this point, I no longer have battle qi inside me, all of it has been transformed into fire dragon true qi. It can be said that I¡¯m already practicing the Cultivation Realm¡¯s methods. I¡¯m also much stronger than before.¡±

    When they heard this, Xiong Li and the others let out cold breaths. Then Sun Fei murmured, ¡°That¡¯s good, at least Brother Hai¡¯s efforts weren¡¯t wasted.¡±

    Dongfang Yu heard this and couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows as he said, ¡°What¡¯s happening? Little Hai had an ident? Tell me!¡±

    Xiong Li sighed and said, ¡°The night you suddenly closed up, a massive army of bugs attacked the base. Little Hai made us defend here while he went to the wall to help alongside the others. The bug attack was very fierce, the base was having trouble defending. Then afterwards, a silverback gold-winged bug attacked. It¡¯s a bug that¡¯s equivalent to a Nascent Soul Expert of the Cultivation Realm. However, the base¡¯s Nascent Soul Experts were not present. They were still chasing the silverback gold-winged insect that attacked before. Little Hai wanted to escape, but you were still closing up and cannot be moved. Little Hai went back again and repelled the powerful bug. This was originally a good thing. But after thinking about it for two days, Little Hai couldn¡¯t be that strong. It¡¯s possible that he drank a forbidden potion in order to repel the bugs. After he came back from fighting the bug, he immediately secluded himself. This confirmed our suspicion that Little Hai burned his potential to gain temporary strength. We know that Little Hai¡¯s strength will be affected because of this. We just don¡¯t know how much damage he suffered.¡±

    When Xiong Li finished speaking, Dongfang Yu stood up, tears were already in his eyes. Then he said, ¡°Little Hai, you silly brother. How can you do this? This favor, Elder Brother will certainly remember!¡±

    Xiong Li and the others were also low-spirited. After staring at the ground for some time, Dongfang Yu solemnly said, ¡°Now that I have be stronger, and have practiced a Cultivation Realm¡¯s method, I can now formally join a sect. Perhaps the Cultivation Realm has a pill that can cure Little Hai.¡±

    When they heard Dongfang Yu, Xiong Li and the others stared. People from the Machine Field could only look up to the Cultivation Sects. This was because the requirements to join one were too high. Those who joined a sect were shackled to the sect for their entire lives. Paying obeisance to a sect wasn¡¯t something that an average person could bear.

    Xiong Li looked at Dongfang Yu and said, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Dongfang Yu stopped for a moment before he nodded and said ,¡±I¡¯ve decided. After thispetition ends, I will enter a Cultivation Sect. I¡¯ll find a way for Little Hai to cure his condition.¡±

    Xiong Li and the others didn¡¯t stop him and just nodded. But at this time, a voice was heard, ¡°If you leave and join a sect, then what would happen to our n to establish a base?¡±

    Xiong Li and the other stared, then they turned their head and saw Zhao Hai smiling at them. They were stunned. Dongfang Yu looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, is that you? Why are you out? Are you fine?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Second Brother, rest assured.¡±

    Xiong Li and the others quickly surrounded him and inspected his body. Seeing everyone acting concerned, Zhao Hai said, ¡°I¡¯m really fine. I didn¡¯t drink any strange medicine. Rx.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Xiong Li and the others rxed. Xiong Li then looked at Zhao Hai in confusion and said, ¡°That¡¯s not right. You didn¡¯t drink anything? Then how can you be strong enough to repel a silverback gold-winged bug? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re really that strong?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said ,¡±Boss Xiong is correct. I¡¯m that strong. Actually, it¡¯s not purely my own. My weapon is also very powerful.¡± Then as he said that, Zhao Hai turned his hand and took out Liquid Silver.

    Xiong Li and the others proceeded to inspect Liquid Silver, but they couldn¡¯t find anything special about it. Zhao Hai saw their expressions and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then under Xiong Li and the others¡¯ gaze, Liquid Silver transformed and turned into a shield.

    Xiong Li and the others stared as Zhao Hai transformed Liquid Silver into 18 different weapons before turning back into a staff. It took a while before Zhao Hai¡¯s brothers were able to recover. Looking at the staff in Zhao Hai¡¯s hand, Xiong Li¡¯s eyes shone as he said, ¡°Little Hai, what is that thing? How can it transform?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Can you remember a legend back in the Machine Field? The one about a certain weapon that was left unfinished?¡±

    When they heard Zhao Hai, Xiong Li and the others gawked. If it was mentioned that there was an unfinished weapon in the Machine Field, people would immediately think about Liquid Silver. It¡¯s quite a famous legend.

    Xiong Li and the others looked at Zhao Hai in shock. Sun Fei said, ¡°Brother Hai, you mean that this is the unfinished weapon that Leng Wuyeng left behind?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he nodded and said, ¡°Correct. This is the weapon that Senior Leng Wuyeng failed toplete. I managed to finish it and gave it the name Liquid Silver. What do you think? Pretty good right?¡±

    Dongfang Yu¡¯s head was in disarray, he looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°How is that possible? Didn¡¯t people say that nobody canplete that weapon? How did you do it?¡±

    Zhao Hai chuckled and said, ¡°I used a clever method¡­¡± then Zhao Hai told them about numerous methods that Liquid Silver could bepleted. While listening to Zhao Hai, Dongfang Yu had no choice but to believe him. The brothers couldn¡¯t help but shift their gazes towards the staff in Zhao Hai¡¯s hand.

    They had heard about this weapon. It was said that Leng Wuyeng made this weapon in order tobat the Cultivation Realm. Its might was supposed to be peerless, but it was left unfinished. Now that it had beenpleted, it allowed Zhao Hai to repel a silverback gold-winged bug. Wasn¡¯t it too strong?

    Zhao Hai looked at his brothers and said, ¡°It¡¯s because of this staff that I managed to defeat the silverback gold-winged bug. Liquid Silver is most suitable to those who are both Mages and Warriors. I happen to practice both professions, so I managed to disy its powerful might.¡±

    Xiong Li and the others nodded, they couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhao Hai in envy. Seeing their expressions, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to feel envious. I¡¯m currently looking for a way to make replicas of Liquid Silver. Although it wouldn¡¯t be as strong, it would still be stronger than most staff and weapons. If I managed to do it, I¡¯ll definitely give you one.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai say this, Xiong Li and the others¡¯ eyes lit up. Sun Fei said, ¡°Elder Brother Hai, are you telling the truth? I heard that Liquid Silver requires a lot of materials. Moreover, most of it has been depleted. Can you still make replicas of it?¡±

    Xiong Li and the others stared at Zhao Hai, afraid that Zhao Hai would tell them that he couldn¡¯t do it. Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, some materials can be substituted. However, this will make the replicas weaker. But I can assure you that its ability to transform will be retained.¡±

    When Zhao Hai said this, the brothers cheered. This was excellent news for them. A transforming weapon, whether to a Mage or a Warrior, was a very good item to have.

    It took some time before Xiong Li and the others calmed down. At this time, Li Kuangren looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Right, Little Hai, since you¡¯re fine, why did you close up? You made us worried for nothing.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I closed up, but does that mean that I have taken a forbidden potion? Hehe. If they want to think like that, then let them. When the timees, I¡¯ll clean them up in thepetition. As long as we make good achievements, we no longer need to care about them. We¡¯ll establish our own base and be independent.¡±

    Dongfang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Right, we can be independent. Also, after we¡¯re done here, I¡¯ll teach you the Divine Fire Dragon Art. When that timees, we brothers can run rampant in the battlefield.¡±

    The groupughed. They were looking forward to their glorious future!

 Chapter 1226 - The True Goal Of The Elimination Round

    <h4>Chapter 1226 - The True Goal Of The Elimination Round</h4>

    The reason Zhao Hai revealed Liquid Silver was because he was preparing for the future. He clearly didn¡¯t take a forbidden potion. Although everyone was thinking that he did, they would certainly know the truth once thepetition began. When that timees, Zhao Hai would need a reason for his immense strength.

    Liquid Silver was the best reason. It already had a great reputation not only in the Machine Field but also in the Cultivation Realm. If Zhao Hai puts forth that this was the reason for his strength, then it¡¯s highly probable that people would be convinced.

    The group chatted for a while before Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay closed up in the next few days. You act the same as before, don¡¯t let anyone have any ideas. Also, you should be careful of Streep. That guy hates me to the bones. I might not be able to do anything to him at this time, but don¡¯t worry. When the elimination roundes, I will kill him. Just look out for him before that timees.¡±

    Dongfang Yu raised his brows and said, ¡°Streep dares to plot? I don¡¯t like that guy either. Let¡¯s not wait for the elimination round. If I see the opportunity, I¡¯ll clean him up.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with it. He can¡¯t do anything at this time. Let him live a few more days. Brothers, I¡¯ll head back first. Act as you did before.¡± Then he disappeared back into the room.

    Xiong Li looked at the spot where Zhao Hai vanished from and then sighed as he said, ¡°No wonder Little Hai is so strong. I heard before that during a battle against the Zhang Family, the Ashley Family became stranded in the Rainbow Meteorite Field. Little Hai managed to save them by using space magic and teleporting everyone back to Ashley family¡¯s. I found it hard to believe before, but now, it seems like Liquid Silver made Little Hai formidable.¡±

    Dongfang Yu smiled faintly and said, ¡°We can¡¯t just put all merit to Liquid Silver. Little Hai is also quite strong himself. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use liquid silver. I¡¯m relieved now. Right, Boss Xiong, you said that we¡¯ll be independent in the future, wouldn¡¯t our families stop us?¡±

    Xiong Li coldly snorted and said, ¡°Of course they¡¯ll stop us. But we only need to get good results in thepetition. Especially you and Little Hai. As long as your results are good, then even if the rest of us want to be independent, nobody would be able to stop us. After all, keeping us from each other is basically offending all of us.¡±

    Dongfang Yu nodded, then he said, ¡°When we have the time, I¡¯ll teach you the Divine Fire Dragon Art. Let¡¯s see if those fellows from the Machine Field would still dare to offend us.¡±

    Xiong Li sighed and said, ¡°The Divine Fire Dragon Art should be alright for Little Fei. But for the rest of us, we wouldn¡¯t be able to practice. And even if we could, it¡¯s just notpatible for us.¡±

    Dongfang Yu nodded, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s just kill Cultivators in the elimination round and snatch their cultivation methods. If Little Hai can unseal the Fire Dragon Sword, then he could definitely unseal those jade slips.¡±

    Xiong Li nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine with that. Alright, let¡¯s head out. Don¡¯t let those fellows suspect anything. Act serious.¡± The others nodded with a chuckle. Then they immediately put on their solemn faces.

    Time passed by little but little. At this point, almost everyone believed that Zhao Hai consumed a forbidden potion. Looking at the solemn expressions that Xiong Li and the others wore, this belief was further cemented. There were all kinds of rumors saying that Zhao Hai has died or was going to. In any case, nobody was saying good words about Zhao Hai.

    Xiong Li and the others didn¡¯t stop these rumors. Rumors were like this, the faster you want it to stop, the further it would spread. However, Xiong Li and the others weren¡¯t idling either. They were also investigating who started these rumors.

    After several days of investigation, Xiong Li and the others finally traced the origin of the rumor. It seems like Streep was the one propagating fake news about Zhao Hai. With this discovery, Xiong Li and the others quickly thought back to Zhao Hai¡¯s words. Streep does indeed want to deal with them.

    Dongfang Yu almost couldn¡¯t stop himself from killing Streep. In the end, he was calmed down by Xiong Li. Without anyone knowing, Dongfang Yu¡¯s temperament became more and more explosive since he practiced the Divine Fire Dragon Art. He was even more explosive than Li Kuangren. This caused Xiong Li and the others to be worried.

    Days passed and the date for the elimination round was getting closer. The participants from the other realms had also arrived at Fabio. They didn¡¯te ahead of time thus they weren¡¯t caught by the recent battle. They suffered no losses and their numbers were healthy.

    It was now three days before the elimination round begins. All participants had arrived. In addition to surviving for seven days in Fabio, they must also hunt bugs and then bring back their useful parts. The more you take back, the more points you would gain. By the end of the elimination round, those who get the top 100 points would proceed to formal matches.

    The past elimination rounds wouldn¡¯t have this high rate of elimination. Sometimes they would even conduct several rounds in order to select the top 100. This was the first time where the formalpetition would immediately happen after the elimination round.

    Upon hearing this information, Zhao Hai was happy. He was confident that his group would be able to reach the top 100. When that timees, the Machine Field would obtain more benefits while their position in thepetition would be higher.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai knew from the Space the reason why the Cultivation Realm had the elimination round happen in Fabio. This was because they wanted to cull the bug poption!

    The Cultivation Realm had no method to deal with the bugs in Fabio. The stronger experts they send, the stronger the newest generation bugs would be. This caused the Cultivation Realm to be afraid. If they sent experts that were too powerful, then the bugs might gain the ability to get out of Fabio. And with the Bug Race¡¯s reproductive ability, this would definitely be a great disaster for the Cultivation Realm.

    Because of this, the Cultivation Realm needed another method to trim the bug race¡¯s poption. This method was very simple, it was to send less powerful people and clean up the weaker members of the bug race. Although this wouldn¡¯t cause the bugs to be exterminated, at least it reduced its poption. This method has been quite effective in controlling the bug race¡¯s development.

    And as it turns out, it was time to trim the bug poption once more. Because of this, it was decided that Fabio would be the ce for thepetition¡¯s elimination round. This would serve two purposes, to conduct thepetition, and to trim the bug poption. It was killing two birds with one stone.

    The Cultivation Realm also had another purpose. Through thispetition, they would be able to eliminate the uing experts from the other realms. This way, the Cultivation Realm would stay on top of the six realms.

    Cultivators could easily survive in Fabio. Moreover, the Cultivation Realm had conducted multiple operations against the bug race. Because of this, the Cultivators were more experienced in dealing with the bugspared to the other realms. This elimination round was heavily favored towards the Cultivation Realm.

    The Cultivators had been culling the bug race¡¯s poption multiple times now. And every operation would incur huge casualties. Now that the elimination round was going to be in Fabio, they would kill the bugs while also weakening the other realms. The Cultivation Realm was using thispetition as an opportunity to kill any future enemies to the realm.

    After knowing about the Cultivation Realm¡¯s ns, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The Cultivation Realm¡¯s n was very good. Even if other realms knew about it, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.

    Seeing that it was almost time, Zhao Hai decided to head out. He didn¡¯t want Ma Rulong to be too anxious. He said his goodbye to Laura and the others before he left the Space.

    Just as he went out of Dongfang Yu¡¯s room, Xiong Li and the others immediately surrounded him. They knew that Zhao Hai was fine, but they needed to act in order to fool others. Therefore everyone was looking at Zhao Hai with worry.

    The others also discovered that Zhao Hai had gone out. But this time, their gaze towards him was different. In the past, they always looked at him with fear. But now, their expressions were clearly showing schadenfreude.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about them and just greeted Xiong Li and the others. At this time, Ma Rulong came out. He just heard that Zhao Hai had shown himself. So he went out and immediately asked, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯re out? How are you doing? Are you alright?¡±

    Of course, Zhao Hai knew everything that Ma Rulong did for him. He greatly respected the team leader. So he stood up and then bowed to Ma Rulong before answering, ¡°Team leader, I¡¯m alright.¡±

    Ma Rulong went to Zhao Hai and then inspected him. Then he said, ¡°Are you really alright? If there¡¯s anything you need, just tell me. I still have some influence in the Machine Field.¡±

    Zhao Hai knew what Ma Rulong meant. In the past few days, Ma Rulong had been constantly inquiring about medicine that can cure Zhao Hai¡¯s problem. It seems like the team leader was truly concerned about him. And now that he was out, Zhao Hai needed to tell Ma Rulong to calm down. So Zhao Hai told Ma Rulong, ¡°Team Leader, rest assured. I¡¯m really fine. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    Seeing that Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t look injured, Ma Rulong nodded and said, ¡°Alright. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to participate in the elimination round. Don¡¯t overwork yourself.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Team Leader, I¡¯m truly fine. I¡¯ll participate in the elimination round. Moreover, I¡¯ll ensure that my brothers can enter the main tournament.¡± Zhao Hai¡¯s voice was very low, only Ma Rulong and those very close by heard it.

    Hearing these words from Zhao Hai, Ma Rulong¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but shine. He looked at Zhao Hai and was met with an affirmative nod. Ma Rulong quickly turned ecstatic. He patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Alright. Then I¡¯ll keep my eye on you. You don¡¯t have to care about others. As long as you can aplish what you said, you have already achieved the highest merit for the Machine Field.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Team Leader, don¡¯t worry.¡± Ma Rulong nodded before he left.

    Xiong Li looked at Ma Rulong and then looked at Zhao Hai. Confused, he asked, ¡°Little Hai, why did you say those things to the team leader? Moreover, it seems like you give him a lot of respect.¡±

 Chapter 1227 - Clever Bugs

    <h4>Chapter 1227 - Clever Bugs</h4>

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s because the team leader deserves my respect. Everyone thought that I took a forbidden potion, even the team leader. However, he didn¡¯t give up on me even though the Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups wanted to. Now, tell me, does he deserve my respect?¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Xiong Li and the others nodded with understanding. Everyone looked at Ma Rulong¡¯s back, their faces showing their respect.

    Now that Xiong Li and the others hadpletely seen Zhao Hai as a brother for life, everyone Zhao Hai deemed to be good would earn their respect. And those that Zhao Hai deemed evil were also their personal enemies.

    But at this moment, Dongfang Yu remembered something. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°So the news that you had taken a forbidden potion, everyone in the Machine Field knows about it? Does the Ashley Family know? How did they react? How is Margaret?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Second Brother, there¡¯s no need to worry about it. Margaret will have no problems. As for the Ashley Family, they¡¯re taking it well. The Ashley Family needs talent, and if they want to win talents over, then they need to treat me well. Therefore, there¡¯s no need for you to worry about my position.¡±

    Li Kuangren looked at Zhao Hai in confusion as he asked, ¡°Little Hai, do you have close contact back there? Why do I feel like you know everything?¡±

    Zhao Hai just gave a smile along with his answer, ¡°Of course I know everything. Margaret¡¯s been telling me the news. Don¡¯t worry about it, nothing will happen. As long as we win this elimination round, all voices of doubt will disappear.¡±

    Li Kuangren and the others didn¡¯t ask any further. They already knew that Zhao Hai had a lot of methods. Moreover, Zhao Hai had already gained their absolute trust.

    At this time, Streep walked in from outside. His face still held that eternal smiling expression, he looked like a good Young Master. After Xiong Li and the others saw Streep, their expressions couldn¡¯t help but sink.

    Streep acted like he didn¡¯t see Xiong Li and the others¡¯ change in expression. He continued smiling as he said, ¡°Hello Mister Zhao Hai. I have shown you my shameful side during our previous battle. I just realized that I don¡¯t know the immensity of the heavens and the earth. This time, since Mister Zhao Hai has entered seclusion, I¡¯m sure that your strength has increased once more.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Mister Streep is too polite. But I really did gain some benefits in my recent seclusion. If time permits, then I would like to spar with Mister Streep once more.¡± Streep gave a polite nod and said, ¡°Very well, I will certainly spar with Mister after the elimination round.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Then see you at the formal matches.¡±

    Streep also nodded, ¡°See you at the formal matches.¡± Then he turned around and left.

    The dialogue between the two was very polite. One couldn¡¯t smell even a whiff of gunpowder in the air. If someone had no idea, then they would think that the two were good old friends. Nobody would suspect that both parties wanted to kill the other.

    When Streep left, Xiong Li couldn¡¯t help but snort as he said, ¡°Little Hai, why the need to be polite to that guy? If it was me, I would have already dealt with him. That will wipe that smile off his face.¡±

    Zhao Hai slightly smiled and said, ¡°He wants to joke with me with hidden intentions, so I joked with him with my own hidden intentions. He looks like he wants to test me, but I think he¡¯s showing off. He thinks that I¡¯m already dead. But isn¡¯t that better? Let¡¯s see him smile after we deal with him in the elimination round.¡±

    Dongfang Yu let out a long breath and said, ¡°It seems like even if we don¡¯t look for him in the elimination round, he¡¯ll be the one looking for us. Streep has won over a lot of peopletely. I¡¯m afraid these people would join him in attacking us.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Me bing the champion of the realm qualifiers offended a lot of people. Now that I have fallen, they would take the opportunity and take my ce. I won¡¯t me them for it, but I just hope that they don¡¯t regret their decision.¡±

    Li Kuangren coldly snorted and said, ¡°Of course they¡¯ll regret it. They¡¯ll regret ever stepping foot on this.¡±

    Sun Fei sneered as well, ¡°Those idiots. Even if I¡¯m all alone, I still won¡¯t side with Streep. That guy is obviously a viin at first nce. Those who get convinced by Streep won¡¯t even know how they will die. They always think about benefits, now look where it got them.¡±

    Zhao Hai chuckled, ¡°They¡¯d better not follow Streep in attacking me. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to stop myself from adding them into my Undead Army.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Sun Fei was curious. Sun Fei got closer to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Elder Brother Hai, I¡¯ve been hearing about your Undead army for some time now. How many Undead do you have? 1000? 2000? 10,000?¡± Xiong Li and the others were also very curious. They heard that Zhao Hai had raised an impressive number of Undead creatures. However, they had never seen Zhao Hai use any Undead.

    Zhao Hai looked at Sun Fei and said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you see them when the elimination round starts. I assure you that I have more Undead than you can imagine.¡±

    Xiong Li and the others stared at Zhao Hai, not convinced at all. Li Kuangren held Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Kid, you better tell us now. Or else, things will get ugly.¡±

    Zhao Hai justughed it off and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. How about we go and have a drink? I haven¡¯t drunk in thest few days. I¡¯m feeling thirsty.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Li Kuangren who was also a drunkard himself, immediately let go of Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s drink! Drink!¡±

    Xiong Li and the others looked at Li Kuangren¡¯s abrupt change in attitude andughed. However, none of them dallied as they quickly sat on the nearest avable table.

    The other people in the courtyard watched the group. But this time, instead of envy and jealousy, they felt a bit of joy and happiness. In their eyes, Zhao Hai was saying hisst goodbyes.

    Three days went by quickly and the elimination round was about to start. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t feel anything. This time, he was certain to pass the elimination round. There was no need to be anxious.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t anxious, but this doesn¡¯t mean that others felt the same. Xiong Li and the others were a bit nervous. After all, they would have to face the bugs that they foughtst time. Not only that, they would also face the participants from the other realms. Those people weren¡¯t easy to deal with either.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The day of the elimination round.

    Zhao Hai walked out of his room and saw Xiong Li and the others already waiting for him. Everyone¡¯s faces looked serious. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as he looked at them and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t have enough sleep?¡±

    Xiong Li sighed and said, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. Damn. I have been waiting for this day for a long time. But now it¡¯s here, I suddenly don¡¯t know what to do.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous about it. Especially now that we don¡¯t have to be on our own. Just rx.¡± Then as he said that, Ma Rulong came out of his room. Everyone else was also out in the courtyard. Everyone had nervous looks on their faces.

    Nobody could me them for being nervous. After all, today they will not only face the Bug Race, they will also go against the various geniuses from the other realms. Among the participants in thepetition, the Machine Field had the worst when it came to raw strength. In almost everypetition, the Machine Field would popte the bottom 100.

    Ma Rulong looked at the participants in the courtyard and saw that everyone was divided into three groups. The first group was led by Streep. It was thergest group with more than 30 people. The next group was headed by Zhu Chen with members numbering more or less 20. Thest and smallest group was Zhao Hai¡¯s with only five members. As for the rest, they had perished in thest two battles against the bugs.

    Ma Rulong looked at their nervous eyes as he lightly sighed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Then he led the other team leaders to leave the courtyard.

    Their target was the transmission formation. People from the other realms didn¡¯t go to Base Number 5 since only the Machine Field were assigned to the base. People from the other realms went to other bases in order to participate in the elimination round. And each realm would enter a different transmission formation at a different base.

    Zhao Hai and the others already knew that the location for the elimination round would be the underground of Fabio. The underground of Fabio was the world of the Bug Race. Countless bugs constantly dug tunnels to the point where nobody knew where the beginning was nor the end.

    These underground transmission formations were also established by the Cultivators, albeit at a high price. This was in order for the bugs underground to be regrly cleaned up.

    When Zhao Hai and the others arrived at the transmission formation, they saw Zheng Li already there. As soon as he saw the Machine Field¡¯s people, Zheng Li quickly walked forward and then gave Ma Rulong his greetings, ¡°Team Leader Ma, everything is ready.¡±

    Ma Rulong nodded, then he waved his hand. This was a signal for Zhao Hai and the other participants to enter the transmission formation. When Zheng Li saw Zhao Hai, he quickly stepped forward. Then after giving a salute, he said, ¡°Zhao Hai, I¡¯ll have to thank you. No matter the reason, you still saved Base Number 5. Thank you very much.¡±

    Zhao Hai hastily returned the salute. Then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite. It wouldn¡¯t be proper for me to not move while being inside the Base. Otherwise, my friend would be involved. This is a fight between humans and bugs, this has nothing to do with realms.¡±

    Zheng Li nodded. Then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, you¡¯re an unlikely friend that I gained. I wish you luck. I hope you live and return.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take advantage of your good wishes. Rest assured, I will certainly live and return!¡± Zheng Li nodded. Then he waved to a person nearby who started the transmission formation. It didn¡¯t take long before Zhao Hai and the others vanished.

    Zhao Hai felt a sh of white light before he felt a bit dizzy. But as the light slowly faded away, Zhao Hai suddenly felt a dangerous intenting straight towards him. He immediately shouted, ¡°Be alert! The bugs are here!¡±

    As he shouted, Zhao Hai erected a 50yer formation shield that protected his group. Xiong Li and the others also took their weapons out.

    As soon as the others heard Zhao Hai¡¯s shout, they knew that they couldn¡¯t treat this matter lightly. Zhao Hai had reminded them several times before, and each warning was real. At this point, all of them believed in Zhao Hai¡¯s words.

    Sure enough, as the light vanished, the Machine Field¡¯s participants saw themselves stunned. The cave was several hundred meters high and spanned nearly ten thousand square meters. Naturally, the size of this cave wasn¡¯t the surprising aspect. The cave was full of bugs. One of those bugs were the eight-legged bugs they had fought before. The sight caused everyone present to feel their hairs go up.

    While the Machine Field¡¯s participants were dumbfounded, the insects quickly threw themselves towards the transmission formation. Even Zhao Hai was feeling cold as he saw the amount of bugs present.

    Zhao Hai quickly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Then he waved his hand causing Xiong LI and the others to disappear from the transmission formation.

    Others weren¡¯t as lucky. Upon seeing the approaching bugs, everyone else from the Machine Field immediately turned frantic. Spells and sword qi were sent forth with no abandon. A lot of those present took out their secret items and used them.

    Mages repeatedly used their staff as they sent 100yer formations to both attack and defend.

    Warriors were doing the same. They waved their weapons non-stop as they sent sword qi. Some warriors also took out some bombs from their spatial equipment. The battle quickly turned vicious. But as this was happening, Zhao Hai and the others had appeared in another cave with no insects inside.

    As soon as they reappeared, Zhao Hai let out a breath of relief. He found this ce through the Space¡¯s monitor. But when he recalled the scene just now, he couldn¡¯t help but feel cold.

    Xiong Li and the others also let out long breathes. Sun Fei wiped a cold sweat as he said, ¡°That was terrifying. How many bugs were there? 10 thousand? 20 thousand? 50 thousand? 100 thousand? There¡¯s too many to count.¡±

    As he breathed out, Dongfang Yu added, ¡°Why do I feel that the bugs knew that we would appear there. Were they waiting for us?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I feel the same way. It seems like the bugs were not fools. Conversely, they seem to be very clever. It¡¯s possible that they knew about the transmission formation a long time ago. Therefore, they waited there. Upon seeing us appear, they immediately attacked. I didn¡¯t expect them to be this intelligent.¡±

    Li Kuangren nodded and said, ¡°Right, I didn¡¯t expect those insects to be intelligent. Little Hai, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll fight the bugs using your Undead? How about now?¡±

    Xiong Li and the others turned to look at Zhao Hai. Dongafang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Right, Little Hai. I really want to see how many Undead you have.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the others and couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then he said, ¡°Alright, since you want to see my Undead Army, here it is!¡± Then he waved his hand and sent out a batch of Undead from the Space.

 Chapter 1228 - Undead vs Bugs

    <h4>Chapter 1228 - Undead vs Bugs</h4>

    The cave that Zhao Hai and the others were in wasn¡¯t very big. It was about 200 meters in height and more than 300 meters wide in all directions. When Zhao Hai waved his hand, this entire cave was filled with Undead.

    Each Undead was wearing bone armor and exuded formidable might. The Undead were also arranged in a square formation. All of them were in front of Zhao Hai.

    Xiong Li and the others stared at these Undead. Although they knew that Zhao Hai had a lot, they didn¡¯t expect this much. They were too shocked to talk, wasn¡¯t this too much?

    Zhao Hai looked at his brothers and smiled as he said, ¡°How is it, is it a lot? These are just a part of my entire Undead army.¡±

    Xiong Li and the others recovered. Xiong Li looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Part? These Undead, they are just a part of your entire army?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s a fraction of my entire army. Alright, let¡¯s move on. Everyone, let¡¯s go and kill some bugs.¡±

    Xiong Li and the others were in a daze. At first they didn¡¯t know who Zhao Hai was speaking to. But after a short pause, they finally understood.

    Just as Zhao Hai¡¯s voice fell, the Undead immediately began to walk line by line outward. Their actions were fast but their formation stayed organized.

    Xiong Li and the others stared at the Undead. After some time, Xiong Li breathed out and said, ¡°Little Hai, these Undead are as organized as an army. How did you do it?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I refined these Undead using a special method, so they¡¯re all very intelligent. I also selected a few Undead to lead the others. This way, things can stay organized. And after some training, it led to this.¡±

    Xiong Li and the others nodded. Although they haven¡¯t heard of Zhao Hai¡¯s method before, it sounded believable. Therefore, they didn¡¯t have any suspicions.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. The Undead are about to sh with the bugs.¡± Xiong Li and the others didn¡¯t decline. The group immediately went out of the cave.

    Naturally, these Undead were controlled by Laura and the others. They treated battles like these as games. Zhao Hai also liked to give them this job so that they wouldn¡¯t be so bored inside the Space.

    Zhao Hai and the others slowly proceeded. Before long, roars were heard in the distance. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop and instead flew forward. After a few turns, they finally saw the battle between the Undead and the bugs.

    It was in a small cave. The Undead lined up in neat formation as they fought the bugs. The Undead were uniformly armed. Those in front held up their shields and their des. The Undead behind them were using spears to attack. And on the very back were Undead archers. It was ordered and perfect. This caused them to be a meat grinder for the attacking bugs.

    Xiong Li and the others looked at this fight and discovered that the Undead¡¯s individual strength was also extraordinary. They had had least level 3 strength. Most importantly, they don¡¯t fear death nor do they feel tired.

    What made Xiong Li and the others even more shocked were the Undead Cavalry. These Undead rode on top of bone beasts and hadnces as weapons. They would conduct charges towards the bugs, causing massive casualties to the enemy.

    Additionally, there were also Mages among the Undead army. Although these Mages didn¡¯t use Magic Theory and only used lower realm spells, their lethality wasn¡¯t weak.

    The Undead Archers were armed with explosive arrows. Each explosion would kill groups of bugs. Even if the bugs were well-armored, they unexpectedly fell after being hit with these explosions.

    What Xiong Li and the others didn¡¯t know was that these Undead were shooting arrows that came with blood lightning beads. Now that the Space had leveled up, the blood lightning beads had also increased in strength. Its might have be at least three times strongerpared to before. Because of this, the blood lightning beads were able to kill the bugs.

    The bugs also couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Xiong Li and the others saw the advantages of the bugs when ites to fighting in caves. The bugs could crawl on the walls in order to attack in more favorable angles. They could crawl to the ceilings and jump down to attack their enemies. Because of this, even if you flew in the air, you still weren¡¯t safe from being attacked.

    At this time, there were a lot of insects that had crawled up the cave walls. However, not even waiting for these bugs to fall down, the Archers and Mages were already beginning to shoot them down. And if some survived the fall, the Undead on the ground would end them soon after.

    The Undead began to start changing their tactics. They gradually reformed the square formation and then formed a circle. This circle rotated as it slowly advanced.

    With this change in form, the speed in which the bugs were killed had increased. Meanwhile, all the bug corpses were being separated by the Undead in the back, waiting for Zhao Hai and the others to collect them.

    Seeing this situation, Sun Fei muttered, ¡°I¡¯m suddenly regretting why I didn¡¯t choose to be a Dark Mage. If I had this much Undead, I could also kill the bugs with ease.¡±

    Xiong Li and the others recovered from their daze upon hearing this. They began to nod in agreement. Then they turned to Zhao Hai with envy. Dongfang Yu sighed and said ,¡±It seems like Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t joking when he said that he¡¯ll make us enter the top 100 smoothly. WIth this much Undead, it would be difficult for us to be eliminated.¡±

    Zhao Hai just smiled. To be honest, if not for the elimination round¡¯s rules, then he might have already turned these bugs into Undead. But since the elimination round required these bugs to gain points, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This was such a waste of material.

    However, since he needed to progress in thepetition, he can only endure. In any case, Fabio had already been mapped into the Space. He coulde here at any timeter.

    With this thought in mind, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but frown. In the past few days, he sent out silver needles to map the entire Fabio. This way, he could see the terrain and find a queen nest. This way, he could send it to the Space and then gain the bug race¡¯s incredible evolutionary ability.

    However, before Zhao Hai could celebrate, something unexpected came up. These silver needles were easily discovered by the bugs. Everywhere these needles went, the bugs would immediately attack it. This caused Zhao Hai to be confused. He didn¡¯t know how the bugs were able to discover the needles.

    Only aftermunicating with the silverback gold-winged bug did Zhao Hai know the reason. The bugs were more sensitive than humans. Humans use their spiritual force to feel their surroundings while bugs were born with it through instinct. This intuition was very formidable. As soon as they feel a small change, the bugs will immediately look into it using their own spiritual force. Naturally, they would be able to find the silver needles.

    This was especially true to the bug race. Even if the change was at a size of a grain of sand, the bugs would sense it. And the closer it was to the nest, the more on guard the bugs would be. Using silver needles to get close to the nest was almost impossible.

    Zhao Hai originally wanted the needles to go Underground, but it was evident that it wouldn¡¯t work. No matter where in Fabio, he would be blocked by the bugs. In the end, he could only give up on this n.

    After putting n to use silver needles aside, Zhao Hai asked the silverback gold-winged bug if it could approach the nest. However, the beetle said that it¡¯s impossible. The bugs didn¡¯t rely on appearance for identification. Instead, they relied on smell and spiritual imprints. Although the beetle hasn¡¯t changed, the bugs would immediately discover that it no longer belonged to the race. When that timees, the other bugs would certainly attack it. Moreover, the beetle told Zhao Hai that silverback gold-winged bugs weren¡¯t ced high up in the bug race hierarchy. This meant that it didn¡¯t have any qualifications to approach the queen nest. If it was divided ording to human ssification, silverback gold-winged bugs were regarded as local officials. They manage their territory and wouldn¡¯t have any qualifications to see the central government.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai was very surprised upon hearing this information. He never expected it to be like this. Zhao Hai could remember the threat that the beetle imposed on Base Number 5. Even he took some time before he could capture it. But now, such an existence was actually a low-level official in the bug race, it wasn¡¯t the strongest being. One could see from this point how strong the bug race really was.

    However, this also made Zhao Hai feel strange. If the bug race was this strong, then how could the Humans establish their bases on the. Moreover, how could the bug race allow Humans to perform regr killing of their lower-level brethren?

    Zhao Hai asked the beetle about this issue. But the beetle didn¡¯t have any answer to it. It was only a low-level official, so it doesn¡¯t know what the higher-ups were nning.

    Upon knowing this situation, Zhao Hai could only shake his head. He can only take one step at a time and make a few trips to Fabio to collect more bugs for the Space. Then he would slowly find a way to deal with this issue.

    At this moment, the Undead were continuing their advance. The cave was bing more and more spacious. Then in the distance, they could hear the sound of fighting.

 Chapter 1229 - Confusing Right and Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 1229 - Confusing Right and Wrong</h4>

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Fierce explosive sounds were heard around the transmission formation. Each explosion imed the lives of several bugs.

    These explosions didn¡¯t onlye from the Undead Army¡¯s arrows, these also came from the bombs that theMachine Field¡¯s participants used. The might of these bombs weren¡¯t much, but its power was much strongerpared to ordinary level 4s.

    The participants from the Machine Field relied on these bombs in order to maintain their defensive line. This allowed them to not be destroyed by the bugs in one go.

    Streep¡¯s expression was currently ugly to behold as he kept sending spells. He didn¡¯t expect to enter a cave that was surrounded by bugs. If the current situation continues, then it would be impossible for them to break out.

    When he thought of this, Streep¡¯s face became uglier. He thought of using the caves to deal with Zhao Hai, but now it seems like there¡¯s no chance. Zhao Hai ran away.

    He heard that Zhao Hai was capable of space magic before. However, he hadn¡¯t seen Zhao Hai use spatial spells so he assumed that these talks were nonsense. But now, he could only believe, albeit already toote.

    Seeing everyone around him putting up ast-ditch effort, Streep couldn¡¯t help but feel depressed. He didn¡¯t think that he who was hailed as a genius in the lower realms would die alongside these people in the hands of bugs. He was unwilling!

    At this time,rge explosions were heard. Streep stared. He was a very sensitive person. He heard that these explosions were different and didn¡¯t belong to the Machine Field¡¯s bombs. Moreover, these explosions seem toe from a distance.

    Upon hearing this, Streep couldn¡¯t help but get hopeful. This only meant that someone wasing to rescue them. Streep looked around and found that another group was fighting the bugs in the cave. And it seemed like it was arge group of people.

    Upon seeing this, Streep¡¯s spirits were elevated. He loudly said, ¡°Brothers, people areing to help us. You need to endure!¡±

    Hearing Streep¡¯s voice, the others from the Machine Field stared. They were already desperate, but they didn¡¯t expect someone toe in their moment of despair. They quickly looked around and saw the Undead Army fighting the bugs. They couldn¡¯t help but cheer for a moment as a burst of strength filled their bodies.

    Actually, there weren¡¯t a lot of bugs in this cave. The reason they looked like so was because they had filled up the cave.

    Zhao Hai discovered this but didn¡¯t say anything. The reason he dealt with the bugs was to collect bug parts and also to rescue the others. No matter what, these people were lower realm ascenders as well as people from the Machine Field. Also, most of these people didn¡¯t have any grievances with him. SInce he could lend a hand, then he would do it this one time.

    But after this event, they would have to go at it alone. Zhao Hai would no longer help them. It can be said that Zhao Hai only helped them this time because he wanted to give them a chance at least.

    The battle continued. These bugs simply didn¡¯t know fear. The only thing they knew was to attack, attack, and attack. However, the Undead were the same. They also didn¡¯t know fear. The Undead followed instructions and fought. The battle between these two groups would certainly be vicious.

    As the bugs were getting extinguished, casualties began to appear among the Undead. This was inevitable. Zhao Hai was already numbed to these losses. He had seen this scene multiple times before.

    Zhao Hai was still flying behind the Undead Army. As he was observing the fight, he would also take one or two useful parts of the bugs and send it to the Space. Naturally, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t receive these things personally. So it was the Undead who did this job for him.

    Xiong Li and the others were also witnessing the battle. However, they weren¡¯t as calm as Zhao Hai. They had been frightened by the battle happening below. It was too vicious!

    What kind of battle would ur when two sides didn¡¯t know fear nor the word retreat? Xiong Li and the others hadn¡¯t thought of this question before. There was only one way to end such a battle, and that was through one side being totally annihted.

    Although it was the Undead and the Bugs that were fighting, their fighting was brutal enough to move Xiong Li and the others. They couldn¡¯t help but ask themselves. If those Undead attacked them, will they have any chance to escape? They certainly wouldn¡¯t dare think that they would win. They just wondered if they could escape.

    But the answer only made them somewhat depressed. They knew that they didn¡¯t have any hope of escaping. It¡¯s more probable for them to be besieged by the Undead until they die.

    The battle slowly continued as the Bugs were getting fewer and fewer. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead suffered much less casualties. Xiong Li and the others might credit this to the Undead¡¯s coordination, but Zhao Hai knew that it was because the Undead were very strong. Unless it had been attacked by a bug several times, the Undead wouldn¡¯t fall.

    Seeing that the battle was about to end, Zhao Hai began putting away some of the Undead, leaving only a small part of them behind. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s action, Xiong Li and the others couldn¡¯t help but stare. But they quickly understood why he did this. Zhao Hai had too many Undead. Theirbat power was very strong. If this kind of fighting strength came out, then the entire Machine Field would be shaken. Therefore, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want the Undead to look threatening.

    Upon receiving most of the army, Zhao Hai was left with about 1000 Undead. At the same time, Xiong Li and the others began making their move. Zhao Hai used a 50yer formation spell, Xiong Li and Li Kuangren sent forth their sword qi, Sun Fei also released a magic spell. As for Dongfang Yu, his attack was somewhat differentpared to before. He was still using his fire dragon sword, but his attack wasn¡¯t the same. When he released his sword qi, it actually formed into a fire dragon.

    But Zhao Hai knew that this wasn¡¯t Dongfang Yu¡¯s real strength. Since Dongfang Yu can now be ssified as a cultivator, he definitely had flying sword techniques. The only reason he released sword qi now was because he was preserving his strength.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything. It wasn¡¯t only Dongfang Yu who was saving energy, he was doing so too. One should forget that there¡¯s still a potential enemy ahead, and that was Streep.

    As the battle went on, Dongfang Yu turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, do we take this chance to deal with Streep? Keeping him alive isn¡¯t good.¡± Xiong Li nodded and said, ¡°This is a good chance to kill Streep. Nobody would say anything. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I still want to see what kind of tricks Streep would use. And we also need to get evidence, it¡¯s still too early to deal with him. Otherwise, the Water Temple would definitely look for trouble. Streep is their hope to gain benefits. I always thought that he¡¯s very strange. Therefore, let¡¯s take our time. In any case, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape my palm. If he really wants to kill me, then I can just turn the tables on him.¡±

    Zhao Hai had the qualifications to say such things. This was because he still had that silver needle on Streep¡¯s head. This needle had followed Streep for a long time without being discovered. At any time, Zhao Hai can use this needle to strike Streep right in the brain, killing him immediately. But at this time, Zhao Hai wanted to see how Streep would try to kill him. If Streep used other people to deal with him, then Zhao Hai would gain another enemy to kill.

    With the brothers acting in addition to the Undead, the bugs were quickly cleaned up. Zhao Hai made the Undead clean the bugs under the gazes of the others from the Machine Field.

    These Machine Field participants were staring at Zhao Hai and the others. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be the one to rescue them.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t clean up all of the bugs, only a portion. He left the majority for the other Machine Field¡¯s participants. No matter what, they were all on the same side. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to take everything for himself.

    After cleaning up some of the bugs, Zhao Hai looked at the stunned crowd and said, ¡°Everyone, the bugs have been cleaned up. This is where we part ways. Goodbye.¡±

    Just as Zhao Hai was about to leave, Streep¡¯s voice was suddenly heard, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai wait a moment. This one has something to say.¡±

    Zhao Hai turned to Streep and said, ¡°And what does Mister Streep want to say?¡±

    Streep looked at Zhao Hai and then his expression sank as he said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, why don¡¯t you exin why you fled and gave up on us earlier? And now, you seem toe back as a savior. Why is this?¡±

    Streep¡¯s words caused Zhao Hai and the others to stare. Not only Zhao Hai¡¯s group, everyone from the Machine Field paused. They didn¡¯t expect Streep to ask that question. Wasn¡¯t this a stupid question?

    Zhao Hai burst outughing and said, ¡°Streep, you¡¯re saying funny things. I gave up on you? What rtionship do I have with you? Did you form a team with me? We aren¡¯t in a group, we aren¡¯t even friends. So why do I have to care about you? To be honest, I came back because I¡¯m giving face to the Machine Field. I can choose to just leave all of you here to be besieged by the bugs until you die.¡±

    Streep coldly snorted and said, ¡°You didn¡¯te back to save us, but to kill the bugs. You want to snatch our prize? Since you left, those bugs are ours. You just came back to steal our spoils. You better leave them behind, otherwise you can¡¯t me us for being impolite.¡±

    Upon hearing Streep, Zhao Hai as well as the others from the Machine Field understood what he meant. All of a sudden, everyone from the Machine Field were stunned!

 Chapter 1230 - Seeing Li Chuchen

    <h4>Chapter 1230 - Seeing Li Chuchen</h4>

    Greed!

    From ancient times to today, countless people sumbed to this sin. Even countries and dynasties were wiped out because of this word.

    However, one has to recognize that people were innately born with greed. They may be greedy for a small profit or greedy to live forever, but all were greed nevertheless.

    Streep was obviously a person who knows people¡¯s hearts well. Everything he said was naturally fart. Its true purpose was to move the greed of the others from the Machine Field. This way, they would move together and deal with Zhao Hai.

    Seeing the crowd¡¯s greed being aroused, Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°It seems like you all think the same thing? Alright then, I¡¯ll give you all a chance. Those who don¡¯t want to be enemies with me can stand aside. Those who agree with Streep and want to deal with me, then go stand behind him. Everyone, please choose wisely.¡±

    As soon as Zhao Hai¡¯s words were heard, the people in the Machine Field became a hub of voices. Then one of them loudly said, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him. He just wants to divide us. We¡¯ve fought hard and he just wants to take advantage of our efforts. We need him to ount for his wrongs.¡±

    Another person added, ¡°Right, give us our harvest back!¡± The others followed shouting. When Xiong Li and the others heard this, their faces paled. They couldn¡¯t help but tightly grab onto their weapons. They looked at Zhao Hai and waited to see what he would do.

    Seeing everyone like this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile. He just wanted to see if there were other people who weren¡¯t greedy like Streep.

    Seeing nobody from the crowd move after some time, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed. But then, a person¡¯s figure was seen walking out from the crowd. This person was wearing full-body armor and had a long dagger-axe in his hand. He looked like an ancient warrior that walked the battlefield.

    However, when Zhao Hai saw this man, his eyes shone. This was because this person was Army Breaker Lu Dingtian, one of the top ten beginners of the Machine Field.

    Zhao Hai had a good impression of Lu Dingtian. Although he was quiet, this person had formidable strength. Moreover, if he lost, he lost, and if he won, won. He epted things for what they were. Seeing Lu Dingtian walk out of the crowd, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but increase his impression of him.

    After walking out of the crowd, Lu Dingtian stood aside and didn¡¯t speak. Streep looked at Lu Dingtian and couldn¡¯t help but get angry, then he sneered and said, ¡°Lu Dingtian, is this what you want?¡±

    Lu Dingtian looked at Streep and then coldly snorted as he said, ¡°This Lu Dingtian is an honorable man. I disdain being on the same side as a viin. Streep, you¡¯re unqualified to teach me.¡±

    As soon as Streep heard Lu Dingtian, he angrily said, ¡°Alright. Good, Lu Dingtian, you will certainly regret this.¡±

    Lu Dingtian coldly snorted and didn¡¯t say anything. He wasn¡¯t a talkative man, and with how much disdain he had for Streep, he didn¡¯t bother talking.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about Streep, instead he looked at the others and said, ¡°Nobody else? So everyone else agrees for me to leave everything behind?¡±

    The people behind Streep moved around for a while. However, none of them exited the group and just stood in ce.

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Alright, very good. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m being ungrateful to Mister Lu Dingtian, but how about we team up together, what do you think?¡±

    Lu Dingtian heistated before he finally nodded and then walked towards Zhao Hai. Although Lu Dingtian preferred to keep silent, he wasn¡¯t stupid. In fact he was a smart individual. Otherwise, it would¡¯ve been impossible for him to ascend. He clearly knew that if he only depended on himself in this elimination round, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to reach far. It was also because of this reason that he joined the majority of people in grouping up with Streep. With greater numbers, the possibility to live longer would be higher.

    However, he couldn¡¯t stand Streep¡¯s actions. Moreover, Lu Dingtian knew that if Streep was trying to deal with Zhao Hai because of benefits, then there¡¯s no stopping Streep from doing the same to him when the timees. Therefore, from the present situation, Lu Dingtain knew that staying together with Streep was no longer safe.

    On the other hand, things were different when it came to Zhao Hai¡¯s group. Although Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t known Xiong Li and the others for a long time, they were close to each other and their friendship caused even Lu Dingtian to be envious. And from what Lu Dingtian saw in the past few days, Zhao Hai¡¯s strength seemed to be much more than what he had shown. This strength revealed itself from the fact that Zhao Hai was able to kill so many bugs.

    Lu DIngtian knew that the others were idiots that had been blinded by greed. They haven¡¯t even thought that since Zhao Hai could kill all those bugs, then he could also kill all of them.

    Due to all of these considerations, Lu Dingtian decided to leave Streep and move to Zhao Hai¡¯s side. At the same time, Lu Dingtian was also betting on Zhao Hai to win and that his action this time would make him Zhao Hai¡¯s friend.

    And his bet was right! Seeing Lu Dingtian going to his side, Zhao Hai gave him a nod. Lu Dingtian didn¡¯t speak and just held his dagger-axe as he stood beside Zhao Hai. He was prepared to fight at any time.

    Seeing Lu Dingtian¡¯s actions, Streep¡¯s eyes could almost spit fire. Lu Dingtian¡¯s actions were no doubt a p to Streep¡¯s face, so how could he not hate him? But now his biggest enemy was Zhao Hai. Streep believed that as long as he dealt with Zhao Hai, then everything will be alright.

    As soon as he discovered that it was Zhao Hai that had rescued them, Streep took out a jade charm from his spatial equipment and then crushed it. All of these talking were merely a means to dy for time.

    Therefore, even if Li Dingtian moved to Zhao Hai¡¯s side and Zhao Hai was ignoring him, Streep didn¡¯t immediately move. Instead, he breathed in air to calm his mood. Then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, I know that you¡¯re strong. But aren¡¯t you aware of who everyone here represents? They¡¯re representing the strongest powers of the Machine Field. Do you want to be enemies with everyone?¡±

    Streep was a smart and clever man. Lu Dingtian¡¯s move caused the people behind him to be confused. Although it seems like there were a lot of people on his side, these people were very unstable. If they fought with Zhao Hai, then even a single touch would burst this supposed unity they had. When this happens, then it would be impossible to constrain Zhao Hai. Therefore, he gave those behind him a hint that they shouldn¡¯t be afraid because of their backgrounds. They weren¡¯t just fighting alone, their families were with them. Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t dare to offend any of them.

    Sure enough, as soon as they heard Streep, everyone became calmer. They agreed to Streep¡¯s idea. Even Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t dare offend so many powers.

    Hearing Streep, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression changed as well. Then he said, ¡°Streep, don¡¯t make excuses for your greed. We saved you, but you want to snatch out rewards. This is the only truth.¡±

    When Streep heard Zhao Hai¡¯s response, he couldn¡¯t help but be pleased. He heard the hesitation in Zhao Hai¡¯s words. As long as Zhao Hai was hesitating, then it would be easier to drag out time. This would allow him to squeeze everything out of Zhao Hai.

    Seeing Zhao Hai go soft, Streep immediately pushed, he shouted, ¡°Zhao Hai, I¡¯m giving you thest opportunity to return everything. We will let you go. Otherwise, you can¡¯t me us for being impolite.¡±

    When Streep said this, Zhao Hai suddenlyughed. Not only Zhao Hai, Xiong Li and the othersughed as well.

    At the sight of Zhao Hai¡¯sughter, Streep couldn¡¯t help but get startled. He found that he had misunderstood Zhao Hai. At this moment, Zhao Hai stoppedughing and said, ¡°Streep, you¡¯re really naive. To be honest, when I felt your killing intent back in Base Number 5, I wanted to kill you. But since I had to give team leader Ma some face, I didn¡¯t make a move. I intend to just leave you to die to the bugs here. I didn¡¯t expect you to court death this early. You¡¯ve been dying for time aren¡¯t you? As soon as you saw me, you immediately crushed a jade charm to send someone a signal. If I guess right, then someone asked you to inform them when the elimination starts. That person wants to kill me. And this person should be Li Chuchen, correct?¡±

    The more he listened to Zhao Hai¡¯s words, Streep¡¯s face turned uglier. He didn¡¯t expect that his ns would actually be seen through by Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai looked at Streep and said, ¡°Back in Machine Field, I managed to block Li Chuchen¡¯s three swords. This matter has be huge in both the Machine Field and the Cultivation Realm. Li Chuchen lost a lot of face, so how could he just let it go? So before he left the Machine Field, he sent you a letter with the jade charm that can tell him where I am when you crush it. He should be rushing over here to kill me right now.¡±

    Streep looked at Zhao Hai with a pale color on his face, because everything Zhao Hai said was correct. Once he crushed the jade charm that Li Chuchen gave him, Li Chuchen would immediatelye over to kill Zhao Hai. Streep didn¡¯t expect that everything he has done until now was discovered by Zhao Hai.

    Despite his pale face, Streep coldly snorted and didn¡¯t say anything. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t wait for Streep to reply as he continued, ¡°Because of what I did, Li Chuchen wants to kill me. But since he wants to kill me, then I would have to kill him. Keeping a person like that alive in this world is really dangerous.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Streep suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Extremely arrogant. Zhao Hai, you look too highly on yourself. I can recognize that you¡¯re strong, but do you really think that you canpete with Li Chuchen? Especially now. You drank a forbidden potion that burned your potential. You should be much weakerpared to before. You think you can injure Li Chuchen with your Undead? Aren¡¯t you too naive?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Mister Li Chuchen, since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t youe out? Isn¡¯t it beneath you to be hiding?¡±

    As soon as Zhao Hai¡¯s voice fell, another voice was heard, ¡°You think I¡¯m hiding from you? I didn¡¯t expect you to be naive. You think I¡¯ll let you go since you blocked my three swords?¡± Along with this voice, a person flew in from a distance. This person was stepping on a blue sword. Naturally, it was Li Chuchen.

    Zhao Hai looked at Li Chuchen, and with a faint smile he said, ¡°Mister has be more elegant since thest time. However, it seems like I don¡¯t have any inexcusable feud with mister. Why must you cause trouble?¡±

    Li Chuchen snorted coldly and said, ¡°Who said that there¡¯s no enmity between us? You got famous at the expense of my reputation. This is the biggest enmity. Since you got famous by taking advantage of me, then you should be waiting for my retaliation. Are you prepared to settle your debt?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Li Chuchen and then shook his head as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t really want to kill you. After all, you¡¯re from Extreme Cold City. Killing you would cause a lot of trouble for me. But since you want to kill me, then I could only be impolite. Even if Extreme Cold City is hard to deal with, my life is still more important. I just didn¡¯t expect that the second Cultivator I would kill would be you.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Lu Chuchen couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Zhao Hai, I really don¡¯t know where you get your confidence. Do you really think that you can defeat me?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Of course I could defeat you. However, your opponent wouldn¡¯t be me, he should be fine.¡± Then as he said that, Zhao Hai pointed towards Dongfang Yu.

    Naturally, Dongfang Yu didn¡¯t expect this. He didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would make him enter the stage. He looked at Zhao Hai in confusion, waiting for an exnation. Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Second Brother, you just learned the fire dragon sword¡¯s methods. Don¡¯t you want someone to test your new strength? Since Li Chuchen is here, then why don¡¯t you sh swords? Don¡¯t worry about anything else, I¡¯m here.¡±

    When he heard Zhao Hai, Dongfang Yu¡¯s eyes shone. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright, good. He should be alright to test my sword with. I can now see how strong my fire dragon sword really is.¡±

    The two didn¡¯t lower their volume, so their conversation was heard by everyone. This annoyed Li Chuchen. Whether it be in the lower realms or the Cultivation Realm, he had always been deemed as a genius. But now, he was reduced to a person who someone tests their sword with. Li Chuchen was incensed, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He just watched Zhao Hai and Dongfang Yu, but his face failed to hide his anger.

    Zhao Hai looked at Dongfang Yu as he smiled and said, ¡°Second Brother, let¡¯s chatter. It seems like he¡¯ll be so mad he¡¯ll spit blood.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s remark caused Xiong Li and the others tough. And although Lu Dingtian was putting on a serious expression, a smile couldn¡¯t help but bloom on his face.

 Chapter 1231 â€“ Plum Blossom Sword Technique

    <h4>Chapter 1231 - Plum Blossom Sword Technique</h4>

    Li Chuchen was already pale with anger as he looked at Zhao Hai. He was a Heaven¡¯s Chosen. Normally, people would lose in arguing against him. But now, it seems like he has been put down by Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he chuckled for a few moments as he talked Dongfang Yu into fighting. Dongfang Yu held his fire dragon sword in front of Li Chuchen. Then he sneered towards Li Chuchen and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Cultivators to have tolerance this low. Losing a battle of three swords actually went to your head. This truly broadened my view.¡±

    Li Chuchen coldly snorted and said, ¡°Yapping is useless. You will all die today!¡±

    Dongfang Yu sneered and said, ¡°You want to kill us? Then you need to prove yourself. Let Grandpa Dongfang test your sword first.¡±

    His words caused Zhao Hai and the others tough once more. Zhao Hai loudly said, ¡°Second Brother, Third Brother Li said that those words don¡¯t sound greating from your mouth. Hahaha¡±

    Li Kuangren and the others alsoughed. This caused the faces of Streep and the others to change. Even after seeing Li Chuchen, Zhao Hai still had the capacity to joke freely. There were only two implications for this. First was that they were simply insane. But looking at it, Zhao Hai and the others weren¡¯t crazy. The second reason was because they didn¡¯t treat Li Chuchen seriously. They weren¡¯t afraid of Li Chuchen.

    Dongfang Yu waved his hand and released his fire dragon sword. But this time, he used his fire dragon art. The fire dragon sword immediately burned with fire. Then it surrounded Dongfang Yu like a fire dragon.

    When Streep saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but shudder. Then his expression changed. Only cultivators had methods that can control swords like this. The Machine Field¡¯s practitioners simply couldn¡¯t do it. This could only mean that Dongfang Yu had learned a cultivation method.

    Li Chuchen¡¯s expression changed as well. Then he calmed down as he sneered and said, ¡°You want to fight me just because you managed to learn a flying sword technique? I really don¡¯t know what to say. But let me show you a real flying sword technique.¡± Then he waved his hand and also used a flying sword technique. Before long, Li Chuchen¡¯s blue skyfrost sword flew straight towards Dongfang Yu.

    Although Dongfang Yu was a beginner in using flying swords, the sealed fire dragon sword has given him a lot of information. This information didn¡¯t only include techniques and methods, it also included insights and experiences regarding those techniques. If exined in Buddhist terms, it provided Dongfang Yu with enlightenment.

    Because of this, even if Dongfang Yu was a beginner in controlling flying swords, his experience wasn¡¯t very bad. It was only because he hadn¡¯t used such a technique before that he was quite awkward in using it, but he was gradually adapting to the technique. Naturally, he wasn¡¯t fazed by Li Chuchen¡¯s sword.

    The fire dragon sword moved and swayed like a real dragon as it weed the skyfrost sword. Coldness and heat were two natural enemies, now two swords of the same attributes were going to sh.

    Boom! A loud sound was heard. Dongfang Yu and Li Chuchen¡¯s faces both changed. Dongfang Yu suffered a small loss since the time he studied the Divine Fire Dragon Art was too short. His foundation was still shallow.

    But at the same time, Li Chuchen didn¡¯t fare well. This was because the skyfrost sword was inferior to the fire dragon sword. In terms of sword quality, Li Chuchen also suffered a loss.

    It can be said that the sh was somewhat even. Li Chuchen¡¯s expression turned ugly. He didn¡¯t expect his move to be countered to this extent. This was uneptable. He coldly snorted and said, ¡°Die!¡± Then he waved his hand as hemanded his sword to swing towards Dongfang Yu. But at this time, Li Chuchen¡¯s eyes shed a cold light. All of a sudden, a disk flew out and went straight towards Dongfang Yu.

    The disk was very sharp, its entire body was pitch ck. As it rotated, the wailing of ghosts was heard. This caused everyone who heard it to unconsciously shiver.

    Dongfang Yu didn¡¯t expect Li Chuchen to use such an attack. And it was now impossible to withdraw the defending fire dragon sword. But at this moment, a hand suddenly appeared and grabbed the disk. Then a voice was heard, ¡°I said that Brother Dongfang needs to try his sword. Sneak attacks aren¡¯t allowed.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the disk as though it was an ordinary item then threw it to the Space. In the next moment, he reappeared next to Xiong Li and the others.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s action caused everyone to shake, including Li Chuchen. That weapon couldn¡¯t just be easily caught. That disk wasn¡¯t a weapon of Extreme Cold City but was a weapon Li Chuchen gained from killing a Ghost Cultivator. It was known as spinning ghost disk. Its speed was fast and also had elements of a sound attack. Most importantly, this weapon was very sharp. Most weapons wouldn¡¯t be able to block it. Back when Li Chuchen faced the spinning ghost disk, he broke his weapon and was almost injured by the ghost cultivator.

    He sneakily took out the spinning ghost disk in order to kill Dongfang Yu. He was very confident in the disk because of its speed and the timing. Dongfang Yu wouldn¡¯t be able to escape even if Zhao Hai wanted to save him.

    However, Li Chuchen didn¡¯t expect his n to be broken by Zhao Hai. Moreover, Zhao Hai dealt with it with ease, he didn¡¯t even treat it seriously.

    At the same time, Li Chuchen began to dread Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. Zhao Hai caught the spinning ghost disk empty handed. Even Li Chuchen wasn¡¯t able to do this.

    Li Chuchen couldn¡¯t help butin about his bad luck. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be so strong. He heard about Zhao Hai fighting back against the silverback gold-winged bug alone. Back then, he thought that people were speaking nonsense. And if it was possible, then Zhao Hai should have drunk a forbidden potion. But now it seems like Zhao Hai¡¯s strength was the real deal.

    Zhao Hai looked at Li Chuchen, then he smiled and said, ¡°Young Master Li, please be serious inparing notes with Second Brother Dongfang. Rest assured, after your done, I¡¯ll turn you into one of them. Having you would be very interesting.¡± While saying that, Zhao Hai gestured towards the Undead standing not far from him.

    Whether it be Li Chuchen or Streep, everyone was shocked when they heard Zhao Hai words. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be so ruthless. He even rified that they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive today.

    Li Chuchen¡¯s expression changed, he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Very arrogant. You really think that you can kill me? I¡¯ll let you see my true strength!¡±

    As he said that, Li Chuchen put away his skyfrost sword and then took out another one. Compared to the skyfrost sword, this sword was different. This sword was entirely white. The hilt looked like an ordinary plum blossom. It meandered and seemed to be unsuitable for grasping.

    Upon seeing this sword, Zhao Hai stared for a moment before he smiled faintly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Extreme Cold City to give you a plum blossom sword. It seems like you learned the plum blossom technique as well?¡±

    The location of Extreme Cold City could be said to be a world of white. The scenery around the city could be called a plum forest. And the entire Extreme Cold City was a very huge plum forest. However, this plum forest wasn¡¯t just a simple scenery. This plum forest was a great formation known as the Plum Blossom Bitter Cold Myriad Sword Formation. It was a very famous formation in the Cultivation Realm.

    The plum blossom sword technique was a legend in Extreme Cold City. It was a sword technique that was created by the founding ancestor of Extreme Cold City. It was said that the ancestor was watching the plum blossoms in cold snow when they created this technique. Once used, the plum blossom technique wasn¡¯t only powerful, the sword would also bloom like a plum blossom and then scatter snow around like plum petals in the wind. The technique was beyond beautiful once executed.

    Although the plum blossom technique was the signature technique of Extreme Cold City, not anybody can use it. Only inner disciples of Extreme Cold City can learn the technique. Moreover, they could only learn the first nine moves. The other nine moves could only be learned by core disciples.

    The plum blossom sword was as famous as the plum blossom technique. The plum blossom sword was a signature weapon of the inner disciples of Extreme Cold City. The forging technique of the sword was also created by the founding ancestor. Although the might of the replicas was just 1% of the original plum blossom sword, creating one wasn¡¯t very easy. It was impossible for outer disciples to get one. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect Li Chuchen to actually have one.

    After hearing Zhao Hai, Li Chuchen couldn¡¯t help but sneer as he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a country bumpkin like you to know about this sword. But in the end, you¡¯re a bumpkin. Today, I¡¯ll let you experience the might of Extreme Cold City¡¯s plum sword technique!¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Extreme Cold City¡¯s plum blossom technique has a huge reputation. So how could this Zhao Hai be ignorant of it? However, you can¡¯t see the true essence of the technique from just a few moves.¡±

    Li Chuchen just coldly snorted. To him, Zhao Hai¡¯s words were satirizing him, so he didn¡¯t listen to it. He waved his hand and released the plum blossom sword. Then he used the technique, causing the sword to tremble and then vanish from sight. White plum petals began falling from the sky and then headed towards Zhao Hai¡¯s group. This plum blossom was very beautiful. However, Zhao Hai knew that these plum blossoms were capable of taking human lives.

    Zhao Hai was aware that Dongfang Yu¡¯s experience in battling with the new fire dragon sword was very small. Although he had obtained Fire Dragon Daoist¡¯s inheritance, it wasn¡¯t easy toprehend and digest battle experience. It seems like Dongfang Yu wouldn¡¯t be able to stop Li Chuchen¡¯s attack.

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted as he waved his hand and released a 100yer formation. This formation exploded and then became a huge inferno. Its might seemed to burn the heavens and the earth. This inferno weed the approach of the plum blossoms.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s move, Li Chuchen sneered and said, ¡°Good, it seems like you improvedpared tost time. But Zhao Hai, you are destined to die under my plum blossom sword today. I¡¯ll let you suffer the disgrace of being killed by Extreme Cold City¡¯s snow!¡±

    Then as he said that, Li Chuchen¡¯s aura rose. Then at the same time he shouted, ¡°The Plum Blossom born from extreme cold!¡±

    After he said that, the plum blossom sword stabbed straight towards Zhao Hai.

 Chapter 1232 â€“ Might of the Exterminating Fist

    <h4>Chapter 1232 - Might of the Exterminating Fist</h4>

    The plum blossom sword goes up, the plum blossom rain falls. The sky was blotted by the plum blossom rain, drenching Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai could even feel himself standing in a plum forest. The petals of the plum blossom looked like simple rain, he could also smell the plum blossom. However, this was what made this rain very terrifying!

    The chills seem to go straight for the bottom of a person¡¯s heart. It gave a feeling that it could freeze a person¡¯s mind, a person¡¯s body, and a person¡¯s soul!

    The Plum Blossom born from extreme cold. It was a move of freezinging from the plum blossom. The domain imposed by the sword was truly outstanding. It seems like if one doesn¡¯t have real skill, then nobody would be able to deal with Li Chuchen.

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted. He didn¡¯t take something out of his robe, nor did he use any spells. This time, he stood in the air and then stepped forward before punching out!

    Nobody had ever imagined Zhao Hai to attack using his fist. Moreover, it looks like a very ordinary punch. Such a stance could be used by anyone in the World of Cultivation. And since this punch was too ordinary, there would be a million ways for the enemy to break it. If it was broken, then it meant that the enemy would have the initiative for attack. In this case, why would Zhao Hai use such a method? It was because of this that everyone was stunned.

    Others might be clueless about the might behind Zhao Hai¡¯s fist, but Li Chuchen who was the recipient of the punch knew very well. Li Chuchen¡¯s current state wasn¡¯t so good. He thought that his move ¡®the plum blossom born from extreme cold¡¯ couldn¡¯t be blocked by the punch. However, once the fist met with the technique, Li Chuchen finally felt that he was wrong.

    The fist was as heavy as the mountain, like a meteor. As soon as Zhao Hai punched out, Li Chuchen felt a huge meteor mming into himself. The domain imposed by the plum blossom couldn¡¯tpare to the explosive strength of the fist. In almost an instant, the plum blossom domain was destroyed with the fist that could destroy the heavens and the earth. All of it disappeared like smoke!

    Li Chuchen was shocked. Zhao Hai¡¯s fist broke his sword technique. And Zhao Hai¡¯s fist didn¡¯t stop. It continued towards Li Chuchen. The pressure seemed to wrap the skies, causing Li Chuchen to feel as though he was a person standing in the meteor¡¯s orbit trying to block it

    A mantis trying to stop a chariot! This statement suddenly appeared inside Li Chuchen¡¯s mind. He discovered that his confidencepletely vanished. As Zhao Hai¡¯s fist approached him, he actually felt genuine fear!

    Li Chuchen was a determined person. He bit his teeth to calm his senses. Then he moved his hand and took out a turtle shell to block in front of him. It was a shieldrge enough to cover his entire body.

    But it was also at this moment that Zhao Hai¡¯s fist arrived. Actually, Zhao Hai just stood in ce, it was only the projected qi of his fist that travelled the distance and hit Li Chuchen¡¯s shield. There was a loud noise before the shield shattered. The fist, now unblocked, continued to hit towards Li Chuchen.

    Li Chuchen felt the pain on his chest. The fist qi travelled through his internal organs. Li Chuchen felt his five solid organs and six hollow organs being crushed. He vomited blood. His two eyes stubbornly looking at Zhao Hai. He didn¡¯t think his gap with Zhao Hai was this huge. He couldn¡¯t even take Zhao Hai¡¯s fist.

    This was also the final thought that crossed through Li Chuchen¡¯s mind before everything went dark. Zhao Hai waved his hand as ck gas surrounded Li Chuchen¡¯s body. After the ck gas vanished, what remained was Li Chuchen¡¯s skeleton.

    Streep and the others stared at the skeleton wearing Li Chuchen¡¯s robes. It was also at this time that people discovered that Li Chuchen was wearing inner armor that was as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing. It was woven with gold threads that looked beautiful. But this time, a hole was in the middle of this armor. The size of this hole was as big as the fist that Zhao Hai just made.

    What struck them even more was the plum blossom sword that kept floating beside the skeleton. It was as if the sword didn¡¯t notice that Li Chuchen had already been turned into an Undead.

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted, then he turned his head towards Streep and said, ¡°Streep, it¡¯s time to settle our ount.¡±

    Everyone was still stunned by what happened. After hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s words, Streep and the others changed their expressions. Then everyone began to feel regret, especially Streep. His face was very pale. But this time, he wasn¡¯t pale with anger, but instead with fear.

    Zhao Hai looked at Streep and the others and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t really intend to deal with you just because I want to give face to the Machine Field. However, all of you wanted to deal with me. Especially you, Streep. Do you really think that I don¡¯t know about your ability? You rely on women to collect yin qi. Then you use this yin qi to improve your attacks. If not for the yin qi, you would just be an ordinary level 4 Mage. I can¡¯t me you for using women like that, but only as long as they do it voluntarily. You can y with as many women as you want, that¡¯s your method. However, you shouldn¡¯t have killed them. You wear a gentle mask but behind it is a ruthless face. I initially wanted to deal with you when the elimination round is about to end. But who would¡¯ve thought that you would find trouble with me first. You even pulled these people¡¯s backgrounds over to deal with me. You really think that I will submit? Streep, you¡¯re too naive. This is Fabio¡¯s underworld. Even if all of you die, the Machine Field still wouldn¡¯t say anything. Now, since you want to deal with me, then be proud of bing new members of my Undead army!¡±

    After he said that, Zhao Hai waved his hand then Undead began appearing everywhere. These Undead immediately threw themselves towards Streep¡¯s group.

    Streep and the others turned frantic. They initially wanted to beg for mercy, but Zhao Hai didn¡¯t give them the opportunity to do so. The Undead attacks were extremely sharp. And since they were in a formation, they were much harder to deal with. The defenses formed by Streep¡¯s group were quickly torn apart by the Undead. After being separated into smaller groups, it didn¡¯t take a long time before they sumbed to the Undead¡¯s attacks.

    Xiong Li and the others looked at the scene with cold gazes. They were disappointed with these people so they didn¡¯t stop Zhao Hai. Moreover, they knew that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t the kind of person that would let this matter go.

    The only one surprised was Lu Dingtian. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be this ruthless and kill everybody. Seeing the number of Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead, Lu Dingtian began to understand how Zhao Hai was able to deal with so many bugs.

    At this time, the Machine Field¡¯s participants were almost wiped out. There were only a few alive, including Streep. Although his cultivation method had yet to be known by Zhao Hai, it has to be said that yin qi was very effective in increasing offensive strength. This was the reason why he was able to survive this long.

    Naturally, this was also because the Undead Li Chuchen didn¡¯t join the fight. Otherwise, Streep wouldn¡¯t be able to stop Li Chuchen¡¯s attack.

    Streep had deep despair in his eyes. While he was resisting the Undead attacks, he shouted towards Zhao Hai, ¡°Zhao Hai, I¡¯ll do anything as long as you let me go. I ask you to let us off.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Streep and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do anything other than dying!¡±

    Streep shouted back, ¡°If you let me go, I¡¯ll tell you my cultivation method. This is a method used by an ancient cultivator. I already destroyed the jade slip containing the method. As long as you let me go, I¡¯ll tell you¡­¡±

    Zhao Hai sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your cultivation method. And even if I was, I can still find out about it once I turn you into an Undead. I don¡¯t need you to survive, I can just wait until you be an obedient Undead.¡±

    As soon as Streep heard this, his final ray of hope vanished. He could only wildly curse, ¡°Zhao Hai, you¡¯ll die like a dog. You have made so much Undead. Sooner orter, you will pay for everything!¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this. Now you can die with ease.¡±

    After he said that, Zhao Hai flicked his finger. Then Streep suddenly stopped moving. The spirit in his eyes began to disappear. He was dead, killed by Liquid Silver¡¯s needle.

    Actually, Zhao Hai had long wanted to kill him with the silver needle. However, he needed to make Streep suffer for a while. It could be considered revenge for those women that Streep killed.

    Streep¡¯s murder of women was unknown to Zhao Hai until a few days ago. When Streep cultivated, he would need a lot of yin from women. Some of these women were provided to him by Ba Dong, while some were enticed by him. However, arge part of these women were forcefully seized. These women suffered intensely as their yin was extracted. And then in the end, they would die. It seems like Streep had a sick hobby of watching women suffer. All of these were saved in hisputer, waiting to be viewed.

    Streep was still very honest some time ago. However, after he was particrly annoyed by Zhao Hai, he returned to his room and watched those videos. It was only then that Zhao Hai came to know about this matter. These events strengthened Zhao Hai¡¯s determination to kill him.

    The reason why Zhao Hai revealed everything to Streep before killing him was because he wanted Streep to know why he was killed. What he did to those women was already enough for Streep to be executed.

    Another reason why Zhao Hai decided to use the silver needle to kill Streep was because he discovered that Streep wanted to use a small nuclear bomb. If Streep managed to detonate that bomb, even if Zhao Hai survived, then a lot of Undead would be killed in the process. So before Streep could execute his final n, Zhao Hai decided to just have the needle strike Streep¡¯s brain.

    1. The five solid organs of traditional chinese medicine: heart(hsin), liver(gan), spleen(pi), lungs(fei), and kidney(sen). And the six hollow organs of traditional chinese medicine: small intestine(shao chang), galldder(tan), stomach(wei),rge intestine(ta chang), urinary dder(pang guang), triple heater(san jiao). The triple heaters were regarded as an organ that has a name but no form¡­

 Chapter 1233 â€“ Attacking A Bug Nest

    <h4>Chapter 1233 - Attacking A Bug Nest</h4>

    The battle was already over. Everyone from the Machine Field was killed. Moreover, those who died had now be members of Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead army.

    After dealing with these people, Zhao Hai made the Undead clean the battlefield. Every bug part was collected and piled up in equal portions on the ground. Then Zhao Hai and the others stored their pile in their spatial equipment, Lu Dingtian did the same.

    Lu Dingtian¡¯s actions made Zhao Hai regard him as a friend. Lu Dingtian also didn¡¯t say anything and just collected his own pile. He was also beginning to look at Zhao Hai as a friend. But since he was embarrassed, he wasn¡¯t able to say his thanks to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about it. After taking his own pile, he looked at everyone and said, ¡°Brothers, it¡¯s only us left. Hahaha. I reckon we¡¯re the most insane out of all the six realms. We already butchered our own people just as thepetition began.¡±

    Xiong Li and the others couldn¡¯t help butugh. They didn¡¯t think much about it. This was because they knew that if they weren¡¯t as strong as they were, then the ones who would die would be them. They felt no guilt about this event.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°We should leave this ce and look for some bugs to kill. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be able to get to the top 100. That would be troublesome.¡±

    Xiong Li smiled and said, ¡°Killing those bugs is quite easy. It¡¯s not interesting. Right, Little Hai, what do we do if we run into people from other realms?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°What else can we do? If we can defeat them, then we¡¯ll kill them all. If we can¡¯t defeat them, then we can just escape. In any case, they would certainly try to kill us. The Machine Field really has a great reputation.¡±

    Xiong Li and the othersughed. They agreed that the Machine Field has a great reputation. However, this reputation wasn¡¯t a good one, but the reputation that they were soft persimmons.

    Xiong Li and the others were confident in Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai was able to kill a top ten ranker of the Cultivation Realm with a single fist. With Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, why would they be afraid of the other realms?

    Lu Dingtian looked at the brothers who wereughing and joking with a touch of envy in his eyes. Ever since he ascended, he had always been cautious. He wouldn¡¯t easily believe anyone. This was because he had seen a lot of geniuses that suddenly disappeared into obscurity. It was a world where a friend could be an enemy in the blink of an eye. Because of this, Lu Dingtian was never able to make any friends. He just cultivated and performed tasks given by his family.

    Due to his lifestyle, Lu Dingtian was able to be strong. But at the same time, he was envious of people like Zhao Hai and the others who were brothers that cared for each other.

    Zhao Hai looked at Lu Dingtain and then smiled as he said, ¡°Old Lu, it seems like you¡¯re stuck with us. Rest assured, now that we¡¯re teammates, we¡¯re also friends. I hope that we can get closer in the future.¡±

    Lu Dingtian nodded but didn¡¯t say anything. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind it as he nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to look for bugs to kill.¡± Then after he said that, he led everyone out of the cave.

    While Zhao Hai and the others were in battle, Laura released silver needles in order to inspect the surrounding caves. And not far from the cave that Zhao Hai and the others were in was arge collection of eight-legged bugs.

    These eight-legged bugs can be said to be the Bug Race¡¯s most populous species. They were also at the very bottom of the race¡¯s hierarchy,pletely made to be cannon fodder. These eight-legged bugs lived inside nests. However, these nests weren¡¯t queen nests of the Bug Race. Instead, these were nests that produced only eight-legged bugs. Nevertheless, the production rate of these nests was very astonishing. In a year, an eight-legged bug nest could produce more than 100 thousand bugs. Such reproductive speed can only be described aspletely broken.

    It was precisely because of this nest¡¯s reproduction that the Cultivation Realm needed to clean the bugs from Fabio regrly. Although the strength of the eight-legged bugs wasn¡¯t on par with the Cultivators, once their number reached a critical degree, the might they could exhibit would be astonishing. Moreover, their offensive strength wasn¡¯t very weak.

    The intelligence of these eight-legged bugs was very low, but their territorial instincts were strong. If other eight-legged bugs were to enter their territory, they would immediately frantically attack. After seeing the eight-legged worm nest, Zhao Hai was almost certain that the bugs that besieged them in the transmission formation were from the same group.

    From the research that the Cultivation Realm did on the eight-legged bugs, Zhao Hai knew that these bugs were divided into two groups. The first group was called ¡®hunting bugs¡¯, these were bugs that go out and hunt for food. The other group was called ¡®guard bugs¡¯, the bugs that defended the nest.

    Eight-legged bugs were omnivores. Whether it be other bugs or leaves or grass, they would all consume it. The hunting bugs¡¯ main job was to seek these kinds of food for the nest. The task of the guard bugs was much simpler. Their duty was to protect the bug nest.

    The insane reproductive ability of the eight-legged bugs would also cause trouble for themselves. Bug tides would happen all over Fabio due to the bugs being overpopted. When it¡¯s time for a bug tide, they would target the Cultivation Realm¡¯s bases as well as other bug groups. This wouldn¡¯t only reduce the number of eight-legged bugs, it would also provide food for other bugs.

    For the Bug Race, nothing was inedible. As long as it can provide them with energy, then it was food.

    Naturally, the bugs that attacked Zhao Hai and the others were hunting bugs. But now that they were heading to the bug nest, they would fight the guard bugs soon.

    Zhao Hai was aware of all of these, but the others weren¡¯t. They just followed Zhao Hai and carefully flew forward. Zhao Hai and the others were now quite close to the nest. They would arrive in about half an hour.

    Before long, they arrived in the nest¡¯s territory. Zhao Hai waved his hand, causing everyone to stop and look at him. Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Then he waved his hand and arge number of Undead appeared. Shortly after being summoned, the Undead attacked the bug nest.

    The bug nest was divided into multipleyers with countless caves. These caves were connected to each other, forming a vastwork of caves that only the bugs could navigate.

    The center of the bug nest was a huge cave with a height of more than 400 meters and a floor area that spanned tens of thousands of square meters. There¡¯s a huge organic ball in the middle of the cave that housed the eight-legged bug queen. This was also the structure that the guard bugs protected.

    Several circr paths were on the periphery of this huge bug nest. Each passage was about 3-400 meters wide and 200 meters high. Eight-legged bugs patrol these paths regrly. On each passage would be 10 thousand patrolling bugs. It could be estimated that the number of bugs in this nest numbered in the hundreds of thousands.

    Zhao Hai and the others were now in the outermost region of the nest. All in all, Zhao Hai released 5000 Undead. They would be the first line against the bugs.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t release too much Undead since he wants Xiong Li and the others to have a go at the bugs. Although the bugs were dangerous to them, the threat wasn¡¯t that huge. This would also allow Xiong Li and the others to get familiar with their weapons. If they relied on the Undead the entire time, then the purpose of the elimination round would be lost.

    Xiong Li and the others were also waiting for an opportunity to raise this issue with Zhao Hai. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be the one to mention it. Naturally, they were d with this arrangement. They immediately roared and took out their own weapons.

    Among those present, only Sun Fei and Lu Dingtian¡¯s weapons weren¡¯t very good. Sun Fei was a Mage, and the Fire Temple had already prepared a lot of good things for him. His magic staff alone provided him with a lot of support. However, this weapon wasn¡¯t manufactured by Zhao Hai, so it didn¡¯t have the weapon shattering property. This caused Sun Fei to feel unsatisfied. But Zhao Hai already made a promise that he would prepare him a staff with weapon shattering once the elimination round was done.

    The weapon that Lu Dingtian used was still the dagger-axe. He had used this weapon for several years so he was quite familiar with it. Moreover, after repeated upgrades by the Dong Family, the weapon became verypatible with Lu Dingtian. Since Lu Dingtian wasn¡¯t friends with Zhao Hai before, then it¡¯s a given that his weapon doesn¡¯t have weapon shattering. Actually, Lu Dingtian wasn¡¯t aware that Xiong Li and the others had weapons that had weapon shattering.

    As soon as Zhao Hai and the others entered the first perimeter of defense, the bugs immediately found them. One by one, bugs began streaming in. Naturally, the Undead were beingmanded by Megan and the others. At the same time, Xiong Li and the others rushed over and began killing bugs with their weapons. Only Zhao Hai stayed still and stood by, watching the battlefield with a keen eye.

    With Zhao Hai¡¯s present strength, fighting the bugs would no longer benefit him. What he needed to do now was to make sure that Xiong Li and the others were safe.

    Although Xiong Li and the others weren¡¯t weak, these eight-legged bugs didn¡¯t know fear. These bugs were tenacious. If Xiong Li and the others make a mistake, then they would be injured.

    Zhao Hai took Xiong Li and the others here so that they could practice. They weren¡¯t here to go all out against these bugs. Naturally, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want them to receive any injury.

    This kind of guided trial was something that big sects in the Cultivation Realm only do to their Core Disciples. Most inner and outer sect disciples would never have gotten such attention.

    This was also possible because Zhao Hai¡¯s strength has been greatly improved. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do this.

    Zhao Hai noticed that the battle had moved to open ground. Two more groups of eight-legged bugs joined the battle. Zhao Hai expected this, so he had more of the Undead participate in the battle.

    Xiong Li and the others were now immersed in battle, shouting as they attacked the bugs. However, they weren¡¯t able to kill the bugs faster than the Undead.

    The coordination between the Undead was perfect. This allowed them to dispose of the bugs in a very efficient manner. Because of this, it was naturally impossible for Xiong Li and the others to surpass them in killing speed.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t allow Xiong Li and the others to kill the bugs alongside the Undead. The Undead were beingmanded to perfection by Megan and the others. If Xiong Li and the others join in, then the Undead coordination would be destroyed. Therefore, Xiong Li and the others formed their own group and fought the bugs themselves.

    It must be said that Xiong Li and the others weren¡¯t that much strongerpared to the Undead. Although they had more powerful weapons, they were still beginners in using it. On the other hand, when the Space leveled up, the bone armor and the goldenbat suits were upgraded. The bone armor and thebat suits were no weaker than the Machine Field¡¯s items.

    Zhao Hai stood in the air and would often shoot spells to support Xiong Li and the others. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s action, Xiong Li and the others didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, they felt relieved as they focused on killing the bugs.

    The fight continued for some time. Due to Zhao Hai¡¯s support, Xiong Li and the others werepletely fine and were happily attacking the bugs. However, the first one to give up was Sun Fei. Because he has gained new spells from Zhao Hai, Sun Fei was very eager to try them out. He tried each formation and ran out of energy before long. So he took a potion and then went to Zhao Hai¡¯s side to rest.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind Sun Fei as he continued to pay attention to the battle. On the other hand, Sun Fei was observing Zhao Hai¡¯s actions. This was especially true whenever Zhao Hai made a move. Sun Fei discovered that Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t use formidable spells in order to save Xiong Li and the others. Most of the time, Zhao Hai would use tenyer spells, rarely would he use 100yer formations. The amount of formationyers he would use was just enough to save Xiong Li and the others. He wouldn¡¯t waste energy.

    As time went by, Sun Fei was able to somewhat take note of Zhao Hai¡¯s tactics. He found that Zhao Hai had been in aplete state of control over the entire battlefield. The moves that Xiong LI and the others did as well as the attacks made by the bugs seem to be under Zhao Hai¡¯s influence. Sun Fei noticed several times that Zhao Hai would prepare a spell seconds in advance. This showed how long Zhao Hai had anticipated the development of the battlefield. This ability to control the battle was extremely terrifying.

    Sun Fei examined himself and knew that he would be unable to do this. However, he didn¡¯t feel depressed. He continued to observe Zhao Hai in earnest. Although he couldn¡¯t achieve the degree of Zhao Hai¡¯s ability, he can still learn a few things. This experience was important for a Mage. When to use magic was one of the most important things that a Mage needed to learn. Being able to gain this ability would increase a Mage¡¯s battle proficiency by at least threeyers.

    Time went by and Lu Dingtian was the next person to give up. After all, his weapon was still ordinary. Because of this, the battle qi he used was much greaterpared to Xiong Li and the others. He drank a potion of recovery before going to Zhao Hai¡¯s side to rest.

 Chapter 1234 â€“ Transforming Bug Nest

    <h4>Chapter 1234 - Transforming Bug Nest</h4>

    The eight-legged bugs were still frantically attacking. These bugs survive on instinct, so they didn¡¯t have any fear in them at all. The only thing they knew was attacking and killing their enemies.

    Soon after, Xiong Li and Li Kuangren gave up. Although their weapons had been transformed by Zhao Hai, they still weren¡¯t able to fight for a very long time. They took a potion like Lu Dingtian did and then went to Zhao Hai¡¯s side to rest.

    The only one left on the field was Dongfang Yu. Although his fight with Li Chuchen ended in almost an instant, it still made Dongfang Yu aware about the strength of the Cultivators in the Cultivator Realm. Without Zhao Hai¡¯s help, he would¡¯ve already died under Li Chuchen¡¯s spinning ghost disk.

    However, Dongfang Yu believed that he wasn¡¯t any worsepared to Li Chuchen. HIs only disadvantage was his short time in studying the Divine Fire Dragon Art. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t lose that easily against Li Chuchen. Therefore, Dongfang Yu made sure to use the current battle with the bugs to train his Divine Fire Dragon Art as well as his fire dragon sword technique.

    It was at this moment that the difference between the Machine Field¡¯s method and the Cultivation Realm¡¯s method appeared. Xiong Li and the others were already tired, their battle qi was consumed, they don¡¯t have any capability to fight. Meanwhile, Dongfang Yu was still fighting. Moreover, he was bing more and more skilled when it came to using his fire dragon sword. This also allowed him to be more rxed in battle.

    After watching Dongfang Yu, Xiong Li and the others finally knew why he was able to fight for so long. This was due to the difference between flying swords and sword qi.

    Flying sword techniques allowed one to control their sword to fly and kill their enemy. Meanwhile, sword qi was akin to arrows being shot out by a bow. Once it was in motion, it could no longer be controlled. It was the same difference between artillery shells and remote missiles.

    One must know that enemies that would just stand there to take the hit were very rare. Most of them would just avoid the attack. Even the bugs who lived on instinct knew to avoid sword qi. Even if they couldn¡¯tpletely avoid the attack, they would still make sure that their vital organs weren¡¯t hit. In this case, taking someone¡¯s life using sword qi was very hard.

    Flying swords were different. Once a flying sword was set in motion, it could still be controlled. Even if the bugs managed to dodge, the sword could still home in on their vital parts. This allowed Dongfang Yu to kill arge amount of bugs while keeping his energy consumption to a minimum.

    With this thought in mind, Xiong Li and the others couldn¡¯t help but be envious of Dongfang Yu¡¯s luck in being able to obtain a Cultivation Method.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°After thispetition, everyone can also practice a Cultivation Method. Look, haven¡¯t we already gained a water-attribute method?¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Xiong Li and the others stared. Then they immediately understood what Zhao Hai was saying. They managed to kill Li Chuchen who practiced a high-level water-attribute cultivation method. Now that Li Chuchen has be Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead, this meant that they could also practice this water-attribute cultivation method.

    But after thinking about it, Xiong Li and Li Kuangren weren¡¯t happy. This was because they were both earth-attribute. A water-attribute cultivation method was useless to them. Meanwhile, Sun Fei doesn¡¯t need to wait until thepetition to learn Dongfang Yu¡¯s Divine Fire Dragon Art.

    However, they still had hope. If they could kill a water-attribute Cultivator today, then what¡¯s stopping them from killing an earth-attribute Cultivator tomorrow? When the timees, they would have their own cultivation method.

    Seeing Dongfang Yu¡¯s sword technique bing more and more refined, Zhao Hai stopped looking and instead turned to the others and said, ¡°When we get a few more Cultivation Methods, I¡¯ll take a look at them first if they¡¯re good to practice. You should know that I have all the attributes. Right, Old Lu, what attribute do you have?¡±

    Lu Dingtian paused for a moment before replying, ¡°Metal attribute.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he nodded and said, ¡°Metal? That¡¯s good. Then we¡¯ll grab every attribute there is. This way, we can find appropriate ones in the future.¡±

    The fight with the bugs was nearing its end. Xiong Li and the others might not have killed a lot of bugs, but the Undead absolutely did. At this time there weren¡¯t a lot of bugs left in the passage.

    Moreover, from what Zhao Hai can see, only the bugs from the first and second perimeter came to fight. The bugs from the third, fourth, and fifth perimeter of defense didn¡¯t move.

    Before long, the battle was over and the Undead began clearing the battlefield. Xiong Li and the others looked at the Undead with envy. Xiong Li murmured, ¡°Having these fellows is truly convenient. Especially at this time. Others have to divide the bugs to themselves while we can just sit here and chat.¡±

    Upon hearing Xiong Li, Zhao Hai and the othersughed. Dongfang Yu received his sword at this time, then he looked at Xiong Li and said, ¡°Boss Xiong, how about you ask Little Hai to teach you summoning magic?¡±

    Xiong Li immediately shook his head and said, ¡°Forget it. I still have to learn magic then how to write magic formations. It¡¯s too troublesome.¡±

    The groupughed once more. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t anxious to continue attacking. Everyone had just finished a battle and they needed to take a good rest. It would be unwise to attack now.

    At this time, the Undead were done cleaning up. The bugs were divided evenly and every useful material were taken out.

    Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t hurry in getting the materials. Instead, they sat down and then chatted. Although there were a lot of bug corpses around them, they were used to such an environment so they didn¡¯t care.

    The reason why Zhao Hai was assured in taking a rest here was because he knew that there weren¡¯t any dangers in the surroundings, unless someone from the other realm or an advanced-level bug came. Besides those, no other eight-legged bugs were nearby.

    This nest belonged to eight-legged bugs. And since the area belonged to this particr nest of bugs, eight-legged bugs from other nests wouldn¡¯te near. This was because the territorial consciousness of the eight-legged bugs was very strong.

    After resting for two hours, everyone had almost recovered. Zhao Hai gave a nod and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and continue the attack. I believe that there would be pleasant surprises waiting for us today.¡±

    Xiong Li and the others still weren¡¯t aware that they were inside a bug nest. Moreover, they weren¡¯t able to scout the area ahead of them like Zhao Hai. Also, this cave system restricted the use of spiritual force. This caused Xiong Li and the others to be rtively clueless about their surroundings.

    In the past, the Cultivators wanted to map out the cave systems so that they could fight the bugs better. However, they soon discovered that it was useless. This was because the passages transform constantly. These bugs would dig more caves and passages while also burying old ones. This caused any maps made to be scrapped.

    After multiple explorations into the cave system, the Cultivators also found out that the bugs secret a type of mucus. This mucus is very potent. As long as it gets mixed in with the earth, it would make the ground as strong as concrete.

    Most importantly, this mucus had the ability to restrict spiritual force. But once the bugs were killed, this mucus would quickly dry up, unable to be used. From the Cultivation Realm¡¯s investigations, almost the entire underground system was covered by this mucus. Therefore, whether it be the Cultivators or the people from other realms, when they enter the cave system, their spiritual force would be affected. One could use magic to explore, but spiritual force was impossible.

    It can be said that having the elimination round here was giving Zhao Hai a home ground advantage. He can use the silver needles to explore the surroundings first. And since this was on the outeryer of Fabio, advanced-level bugs were very rare. So even if the silver needle was found out, it couldn¡¯t be dealt with easily. Zhao Hai used the silver needle to perfectly grasp the situation inside this bug nest. Naturally, this gave him an advantage in thepetition.

    Additionally, Zhao Hai had a lot of Undead to help him hunt and kill the bugs. The results of this elimination round would definitely surprise a lot of people.

    Although Xiong Li and the others didn¡¯t know about the situation ahead, they already had absolute confidence in Zhao Hai. In their opinion, the only thing they needed to do was follow Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai led Xiong Li and the others towards a passage. While they were flying, Zhao Hai suddenly heard Laura¡¯s voice, ¡°Brother Hai, you need to take care. The fourth and fifth defensive line¡¯s bugs had reinforced the third defensive line¡¯s bugs. The eight-legged bugs that you would face will number 30 thousand.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a short nod, indicating his understanding. Then he turned to Xiong Li and the others and said ,¡±Boss Xiong, be prepared. Arge number of bugs are ahead. There are more bugs there than we faced before.¡±

    As soon as XIong Li and the others heard Zhao Hai, their expressions turned serious. Then they nodded and couldn¡¯t help but tighten their grip on their weapons.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t holding back this time and directly took out 20 thousand Undead to drive back the wave of bugs. Before Zhao Hai and the others entered the third line of defense, the bugs and the Undead were already fighting.

    When the group entered the third defensive line, the Undead and the bugs were already killing each other. Xiong Li and the other quickly joined in on the battle. Zhao Hai was still doing the job of a caretaker. Not only was he enhancing the fighting abilities of Xiong Li and the others, he was also making Megan and the others adjust their battle formations in order to get used to the battles of the World of Cultivation.

 Chapter 1235 â€“ The Straightforward Lu Dingtian

    <h4>Chapter 1235 - The Straightforward Lu Dingtian</h4>

    The Undead were very importantbat elements in Zhao Hai¡¯s arsenal. Although they weren¡¯t strong right now and were only equal to level 3, their cumtive strength makes up for it. This allowed the Undead to be very powerful in the battlefield.

    However, they also have their own issues. Undead needed to bemanded. They could fight on their own, but the difference between having amander and not was very clear. The onesmanding the Undead this time were Megan, Lizzy, and Margaret.

    Laura and Meg don¡¯t usually like tomand the Undead, but Margaret actually took a liking to it.

    On the other hand, Lizzy and Meganmanded the Undead since the lower realms. However, they found that the battles in the World of Cultivation were much more intense. No matter from which realm, their practitioners were much more formidable. Now, with the elimination round, Zhao Hai allowed them an opportunity to adapt to the rhythm of battles in the World of Cultivation.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make a move against the bugs. In addition to overseeing Xiong Li and the others, Zhao Hai also left the Undead to thedies.

    Lizzy and the others were indeed improving. After several battles with the bugs, they had learned to adjust the Undead¡¯s formation ording to the changes in the battlefield. Seeing them adapt faster and faster, Zhao Hai was very satisfied.

    What surprised Zhao Hai was Margaret¡¯s interest inmanding Undead. He truly didn¡¯t expect this to happen. Zhao Hai thought that Margaret was only interested in supporting formations. Who would¡¯ve thought that Margaret was also interested inmanding the Undead.

    Compared to thest battle, this one progressed slowly since there were a lot more bugs involved. But during the battle, Zhao Hai noticed that Sun Fei¡¯s tactics were beginning to contain something special. In the past, Sun Fei acted like his attribute, hot-headed and straightforward like fire. His attacks were all quite fierce, which caused him to consume more energy than required.

    However, his tactics were changing. He was no longer the same as before. Now, instead of pursuing the greatest attacking strength, he was now using efficient attacks.

    Attacks with great strengthpletely differed from attacking with efficiency. It was just like people using a cannon to kill a mosquito. They could indeed kill the mosquito, but the power they used was too much. Although their attack was very powerful, it wasted a lot of energy if it only dealt with a single mosquito.

    Usingrge-scale attacks reduced one¡¯s lethality. Without Zhao Hai¡¯s insane strength, even 100yer formations wouldn¡¯t be able to kill the bugs.

    Sun Fei was usingrge-scale attacks in the past battle. But now, Sun Fei was using 10yer formations and even 5yer formations. His biggest attacks would never exceed 50yers. But even so, he was now killing more bugspared to before. Moreover, as he was staying behind XIong Li and the others, Sun Fei was beginning to pay great attention to Xiong Li and the others¡¯ actions. Whenever a great danger appears near the Warriors, Sun Fei would make sure that it would be eliminated.

    Naturally, since he wasn¡¯t that strong yet, Sun Fei was unable to keep Xiong Li and the otherspletely safe. Nevertheless, he was heading in that direction.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but nod at Sun Fei¡¯s learning capability. Sun Fei observed himst battle and was now starting to apply what he learned. Zhao Hai was very satisfied.

    Mages were smart people. However, there were Mages that were very stubborn. Once they see a solution to a problem, they would immediately stick to it.

    A Mage¡¯srge-scale attack was indeed stronger than a weapon, but it heavily depended on the situation. If there were a lot of enemies, then this kind of attack would be very useful. This would greatly increase the speed in killing enemies.

    But if arge-scale attack can¡¯t cause a lot of damage to the enemy, then it was better to help yourpanions by clearing the dangers around them. This way, they could fight in rtive safety.

    Doing so wouldn¡¯t only enhance Sun Fei¡¯s ability, this would also increase the efficiency of the Warriors. After all, a Mage¡¯s best weapon in battle wasn¡¯t their magic, but instead their control over the situation. Knowing when to use spells was the most critical ability to have.

    This point might seem simple, but it was rare for Mages to achieve this. Even Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve this if he didn¡¯t have the Space¡¯s help. In a fast battle, a simple mistake may develop into a fatal loss. If you cannot grasp the situation of the battle, then you would already be three points closer to a loss.

    Grasping the changes of the enemy was also a type of control. It was impossible for a Mage to only use one kind of spell. And choosing a suitable spell for a specific situation wasn¡¯t easy. Mages weren¡¯t like Warriors who had a set of stances. If these stances were practiced to the extreme, then the Warrior would be able to use them at any time. However, a Mage¡¯s magic arsenal wasn¡¯t fixed. Even if one practices all spells, then they still couldn¡¯t guarantee that they would be peerless in the battlefield.

    When the enemy changes their actions and you weren¡¯t able to grasp it, then your effectiveness would be reduced. Therefore, the most important thing for a Mage is control, control of the situation and the entire battlefield.

    This ability of control couldn¡¯t be gained by simple training. Only through grounded actualbat could one gain this ability.

    Although Zhao Hai was satisfied with Sun Fei¡¯s progress, Sun Fei was still beginning to train. Therefore, he still fell short in some areas. The one in full control of the situation was still Zhao Hai.

    This fight ended up quickerpared to thest. First was because Zhao Hai released more Undead. And Second, because Lizzy and the others were beginning to adapt themselves to fighting the bugs and were now more able to coordinate themselves.

    When Xiong Li and the others felt that they were about to run out of energy, their battle had abruptly ended. They weren¡¯t able to foresee this, so as they killed bugs, they suddenly found out that there were no bugs to kill. They were stunned for a moment before they recovered when they saw that the Undead were already cleaning the battlefield.

    When Xiong Li found out about this, he turned his head to Zhao Hai and gave a dissatisfied re as he said, ¡°Little Hai, can¡¯t you make your Undead slow down? I haven¡¯t killed enough bugs yet, and now they¡¯re all gone.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Boss Xiong, you¡¯re toocent. You already look like you¡¯re going to die, but you still want to fight. But if you really have some energy left, you can head further in. There¡¯s a bug nest ahead with tens of thousands of bugs left to kill. Moreover, since its the interior of the nest, those bugs would be more frantic. I¡¯m sure you can fight properly there.¡±

    When he heard Zhao Hai, Xiong Li waved his hand and said, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not that greedy. Let¡¯s just use the extra time to rx.¡±

    Dongfang Yuughed and said, ¡°Boss Xiong, you should go. Not only can I assure you that you can fight properly, you would also end up being bug poop. Hahaha. ¡° Li Kuangren and the othersughed as well. Xiong Li didn¡¯t care and justughed alongside them. They were brothers for life and death, these kinds of jokes were harmless for them.

    While the Undead were cleaning the battlefield, Zhao Hai led the group back to a clean cave nearby. After they settled themselves down, Zhao Hai took out some dishes and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take a rest here and wait until we fully recover. I estimate there to be about 60 thousand bugs in the bug nest. Since we¡¯re in the nest, those bugs would certainly go all out. Even if there are 10 thousand more bugs, we¡¯re still going to be fine. So we can rx here with no worries.¡±

    The group nodded. Since they trusted Zhao Hai, they didn¡¯t doubt his words. They took Zhao Hai¡¯s words as is.

    Everyone took out their own bottle of wine and then opened it as they said, ¡°Drink!¡± Then they all took a sip. Zhao Hai took out his finest liquor at this time. It¡¯s vor was very pure, the taste was neat, and drinking it was satisfying.

    After putting his bottle down, Zhao Hai looked at Lu Dingtian and said, ¡°Old Lu, we brothers are going to establish our own base when we go back to the Machine Field. We¡¯ll be going on our own. Although we would still perform tasks, we would act independently. Are you interested in going with us?¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Lu Dingtian¡¯s eyes shone. Then he nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect Lu Dingtian¡¯s answer. Most people from external halls wouldn¡¯t prefer working alone. Although being independent seems like the smart move, this also meant that you would lose the family¡¯s support. This was the same as leaving the family. Since you can no longer benefit the family, then there¡¯s no reason to support you. There would no longer be potions, weapons, armor, and other things. You would now need money in order to purchase them. These weren¡¯t easy things to aquire, one would need toplete multiple tasks in order to afford them.

    But undergoing too many tasks would hamper one¡¯s cultivation. Therefore, not a lot of people would choose to leave. Although there was no freedom in the family, everyone knew about the saying ¡®leaning on a tree to enjoy the breeze¡¯. Leaving the family meant leaving the tree and undertaking the difficulties outside this zone offort. Not everyone would have the courage to do this. However, Lu Dingtian didn¡¯t even hesitate. This truly was out of Zhao Hai¡¯s expectations.

 Chapter 1236 â€“ Attacking The Main Bug Nest

    <h4>Chapter 1236 - Attacking The Main Bug Nest</h4>

    Not only Zhao Hai, Xiong Li and the others were also surprised. They looked at Lu Dingtian in puzzlement. They had known Zhao Hai for a long time, even long before the elimination round. On the other hand, Lu Dingtian had just recently joined their group. Agreeing to Zhao Hai¡¯s proposal that easily caused the others to feel that it was strange.

    Xiong Li was a person who wouldn¡¯t withhold words, so he looked at Lu Dingtian and asked, ¡°Old Lu, why did you ept Little Hai¡¯s proposal that easily?¡±

    Li Dingtian gave a sinct answer, ¡°I believe him.¡± He always talked simply, as if saying one more word would cause him to waste a lot of energy.

    However, when the others heard Lu Dingtian¡¯s words, their eyes couldn¡¯t help but brighten, then they allughed. They raised the bottles and then took a huge drink.

    After cing his bottle down, Zhao Hai looked at Xiong Li and the others and said, ¡°Brothers, it has been some time since we¡¯ve known each other. We¡¯re also used to each other¡¯s temperament. And since we¡¯re going together after thepetition, I was thinking that we might as well be sworn brothers with different surnames.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Xiong Li and the others stared, then their expressions lit up. Xiong Li loudly agreed ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s settled. What do you all think?¡±

    ¡°I agree!¡± ¡°I agree!¡± ¡°I agree!¡± ¡°I agree!¡±

    Seeing that everyone agrees, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh, then he said, ¡°Alright, then there¡¯s no need to wait. Let¡¯s do it right now.¡± He waved his hand and an additional table appeared in the cave. Zhao Hai waved once more, causing three bug legs to appear.

    Zhao Hai looked at Xiong Li and the others and said, ¡°Although I always bring food and drinks, I don¡¯t have the habit of bringing incense. Brothers, let¡¯s use these bug legs as incense. Is it fine if we use it to swear our brotherhood?¡±

    Xiong Liughed and said, ¡°Of course its fine. The important thing is our conviction. Even if we use soil and leaves, we can still swear on our brotherhood. Let¡¯s do it.¡±

    Everyone knelt down before loudly expressing their oath, ¡°With heaven as the witness, we brothers are willing to swear on each other. We shall be brothers of different surnames. We shall share sorrows and joys. We might not be born on the same day and year, but we swear to die together. With the heavens as the witness, we swear!¡±

    After saying the oath, everyone kowtowed towards the table and then stood up. Everyone proceeded to assign names to each other. Xiong Li would be known as First Brother. Lu Dingtian will be Second Brother, Dongfang Yu will be Third Brother, Li Kuangren will be Fourth Brother, Zhao Hai will be Fifth Brother, and Sun Fei will be Sixth Brother.

    Bing sworn brothers made their rtionship ayer closer. Zhao Hai received the table and then everyone ate and drank heavily. It was as if they weren¡¯t inside a dangerous cave system.

    However, Zhao Hai and the others were modest people¡­ After drinking two bottles of liquor, they began to eat and chat for a while. Then they proceeded to take a rest. They had undergone two battles in a day, so Xiong Li and the others were very tired. When they lied down, they immediately snored loudly.

    The reason why Xiong Li and the others dared to sleep like this was because they believed that Zhao Hai would take care of everything. Additionally, there were Undead guarding outside. This made them assured that they can sleep.

    Zhao Hai also closed his eyes. He wasn¡¯t worried at all. The eight-legged bugs and the bug nest were under the Space¡¯s surveince. It was impossible for them to be caught off-guard.

    The eight-legged bug nest seemed to feel that it was in danger. The queen nest was desperatelyying eggs. More and more eight-legged bugs were born. And just like Zhao Hai said, ten thousand bugs were born in one day. However, this would also damage the vitality of the nest. At this point, the queen could no longer give birth to so many bugs.

    Zhao Hai and the others slept for about six hours. When they got up, they ate once more and then took a short break. At this time, Xiong Li said, ¡°Little Hai, what do we do now? Are we going to attack the bug nest that you talked about?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Of course we will. After we deal with this bug nest, we can proceed to explore other areas. But at that time, we won¡¯t be hunting bugs, but people from the other realms.¡±

    When Xiong Li and the others heard this, they quickly knew what Zhao Hai wanted to do. Once they deal with the bug nest, then it¡¯s time to plunder other realms for their cultivation methods, especially the Cultivation Realm. They couldn¡¯t help butugh loudly, as though the uing battles weren¡¯t a big deal.

    Of course they weren¡¯t worried, Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead were too powerful. Moreover, the nest they would be attacking wasn¡¯t an advanced level nest. As long as Zhao Hai was willing, then he wouldn¡¯t need any help in dealing with the bugs. Therefore, Xiong Li and the others had nothing to worry about.

    Zhao Hai also doesn¡¯t need to consider a lot of things in this attack. After two battles, Xiong Li and the others were able to adapt to their weapons. They wouldn¡¯t need to participate in the following battles.

    When the time to attack the nest was close, Zhao Hai looked at Xiong Li and said, ¡°Boss Xiong, are you still interested in fighting? If you¡¯re not, then I¡¯ll just clean them all up.¡±

    Xiong Li shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, we won¡¯t participate. In any case, I have already adapted to my new weapon. Also, fighting bugs is very boring, it¡¯s a waste of time. Right, Little Hai, when we have free time, you should refine Second Brother Lu¡¯s dagger-axe.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°After dealing with the nest, we¡¯ll take a day off so that I can refine his weapon.¡±

    Then after he said that, Zhao Hai waved his hand, releasing Undead to attack the nest. Xiong Li and the others were no longer surprised with the number of Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead. They were also no longer interested to find out the exact amount of Undead. They were afraid that they would be depressed when they do.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t polite and directly released 100 thousand Undead to attack the eight-legged bugs. These Undead were added to the Undead already summoned before. Thisrge number of Undead advanced towards the bug nest. He wanted to settle this matter as soon as possible.

    However, just as the battle began, Zhao Hai was stunned. This wasn¡¯t because the eight-legged bugs had gotten stronger. These bugs were still insignificant in his eyes. What surprised him was the nest of the eight-legged bugs.

    The nest of the eight-legged bugs was a giant organic ball about 20 meters in diameter. This ball had two tubes extending below. These two tubes were arranged so that it would excrete masses that would slowly form into eight-legged bugs after several minutes. These two tubes that usually pointed to the ground were now raised. When the bugs and the Undead began to sh, these tubes suddenly fired two clumps of meat moistened by some mucus.

    When these two clumps of meat hit the Undead army, they suddenly exploded. The power of the explosion wasn¡¯t weak. Each explosion killed nearly a hundred Undead.

    Seeing this happen, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. The bug nest had just developed defensive turrets. These turrets needed to be removed first, otherwise they would make dealing with the bugs very difficult.

    When Xiong Li and the others saw Zhao Hai¡¯s expression change, they knew that something must have happened. Xiong Li immediately asked, ¡°Little Hai, did something happen? Did anybody else arrive?¡± They were no longer afraid of the bugs. What they were afraid of were people from other realms. Therefore, Xiong Li asked this question.

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°No, I just encountered something tricky with the nest. I¡¯ll take care of it. Don¡¯t follow me, the situation is quite dangerous.¡± Then Zhao Hai¡¯s figure moved as he entered the cave and then disappeared.

    Xiong Li looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s departing back, his expression was ugly as he said, ¡°Sh*t, I just swore that we would share sorrows. But now when things turn difficult, I can¡¯t do anything. I really hate that I¡¯m weak.¡±

    Dongfang Yu forced a smile and said, ¡°Come on, Boss XIong, this makes me even more embarrassed. I¡¯m now a Cultivator, but I still can¡¯t do anything. Let¡¯s just wait for Little Hai here, I¡¯m sure he can take care of it. When thispetition is over, we can work hard so that we can help Little Hai. Otherwise, this would really leave a bad taste in our mouths.¡±

    The others bitterly nodded, nobody said anything else. After swearing on their brotherhood, they were now of the same family. In this case, they can only watch Zhao Hai¡¯s battle. Weirdly enough, this thought made them feel better.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t take in mind what Xiong Li and the others were thinking right now. The metal bombs that the bug nest fired were really powerful. If Xiong Li and the others came, and a bomb finds its way to them, then they won¡¯t have any strength to block it.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect the bug nest to have this kind of offensive ability.

    Upon appearing in the bug nest, Zhao Hai ignored the eight-legged bugs and immediately flew towards the nest itself. Upon discovering Zhao Hai, the nest immediately readjusted the two tubes and aimed towards him. Then it fired several balls of meat one after another.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and released a 50yer formation. Several fire dragons emerged and then met the balls of explosive meat.

    After several loud explosions, no bombs were able to reach Zhao Hai. Each bomb was detonated by the fire dragons. Zhao Hai used this time to appear above the organic mass that is the core of the nest.

    The organic mass probably felt danger as it immediately aimed its tubes to Zhao Hai once more. Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he waved his hand, causing a spatial rift to appear. Then the rift moved downwards, swallowing the organic mass as well as the eight-legged bugs nearby.

    Zhao Hai discovered that the eight-legged bug¡¯s queen nest cannot move at all. In addition to birthing eight-legged bugs, its only action wasunching those meat bombs. Neither of these methods were able to protect itself from Zhao Hai.

    Once the queen nest was taken away by Zhao Hai, the eight-legged bugs lost their final support. However, the bugs continued fighting, but this time there was no longer any threat towards the Undead.

    Zhao Hai rxed and then shifted his attention towards the bug queen nest inside the Space. At this time, the nest was still inside the Space¡¯s storage. With an intention, Zhao Hai caused the nest to appear inside an empty background.

    As soon as the queen nest appeared, a prompt was heard, ¡°Low-level bug queen nest detected. This nest can only produce low-level bugs. It can absorb a small amount of gene material to improve bug¡¯sbat power. However, this improvement is very limited and will still result in lowbat power. It is rmended that the host transforms this nest into a meat bug farm. Once the transformation is done, meat bugs will be produced. These bugs have lowbat power but they have delicious meat. Will the host transform the nest?¡±

    When he saw the result, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but bitterly smile. He didn¡¯t expect the Space to suggest something like this. Not to mention this suggestion was actually good.

    Presently, there were a lot of demand for meat in the Space. Since the reproductive ability of this nest was very good, if he can produce shrimp and crabs from it, then it would definitely be a good choice.

    In any case, the nest was low-level and the fighting strength it possesses wasn¡¯t very strong. Moreover, the Space has no need for eight-legged bugs right now. It was much better if it was transformed into a meat farm.

    With this thought in mind, Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Transform it.¡± The Space¡¯s prompt was heard, ¡°Host has agreed to transform the nest to a meat bug farm. Transformation will immediately begin. Asking the Host to wait for a moment.¡±

    A beep sounded before white light surrounded the queen nest. After a while, the white light disappeared. The nest reappeared on the ground. When Zhao Hai saw the nest, he couldn¡¯t help but gawk at it. It looked much better and muchrger than its previous form. It was now a huge ball about 50 meters in diameter. What surprised him the most was the exterior of the ball. It no longer looked like it was made with organic matter. Instead, the ball had a carapace that shed with metallic light. It now looked like a huge metal ball.

    Below this metal ball were eight tubes. The diameter of these tubes was about a meter. The color and texture of these tubes were the same as the metal ball.

    But Zhao Hai knew that even if the ball looked like it was made of metal, it wasn¡¯t metallic in nature-just a resemnce. As Zhao Hai looked at the metal ball, he said, ¡°Cai¡¯er.¡±

    Cai¡¯er whizzed beside Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Zhao Hai gestured towards the nest and said, ¡°Take a look. This thing is supposed to produce meat bugs. Find out what it needs and also find a way to control the amount of bugs produced. But first, let¡¯s produce a batch and have a taste. It would be useless if it tastes bad.¡±

 Chapter 1237 â€“ Sentiment In A Ruthless World Is Stronger

    <h4>Chapter 1237 - Sentiment In A Ruthless World Is Stronger</h4>

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, rest assured. Information about this thing is now in my head. It¡¯s nothing more than a machine. It¡¯s like a Universal Processing Machine but instead produces a specific kind of meat. It can be fed with both nts and animals and we can control how much it produces. It needs spiritual qi to function, but it isn¡¯t a problem since the Space is rich with spiritual qi.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Can you produce a batch right now? Don¡¯t make it look disgusting, we don¡¯t like people losing their appetite when they see it.¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled faintly and said, ¡°Young Master, rest assured. That wouldn¡¯t be a problem, the Space has already considered this issue.¡± Then after she said that, a meter high egg tumbled out of a tube. The egg rolled to the ground and after a few seconds, the eggshell broke. Then what came out made Zhao Hai stare. He didn¡¯t expect the Space to make the bugs into this form. It¡¯s clearly a crab.

    Right, a giant crab hatched out of the egg. When he saw the crab, Zhao Hai chuckled and said, ¡°Alright, it turned out to be a crab. No wonder the Space said that it tastes like crab-meat. That¡¯s good, let¡¯s produce them. Also, how is their fighting strength?¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded and then said, ¡°They can fight back, but they¡¯re not very strong. They are far weaker than the eight-legged bugs. After all, they¡¯re intended for consumption.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°But if I still want the eight-legged bugs for battle, can I get them?¡±

    Cai¡¯er gave a nod and said, ¡°That bug has been saved in the Space¡¯s shop as well as the eight-legged bug nest. If Young Master wants to use them, you can buy them at any time.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°That¡¯s good. Alright, pay attention to how much meat this crab has. And then promote it in the various backgrounds in the Space. In any case, this thing doesn¡¯t need much to be fed. And people also need more variety in their food.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded, ¡°Young Master, rest assured. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll trust you with this.¡± Then he disappeared out from the Space and then got back to the cave.

    The battle with the bug nest was basically over. The eight-legged bugs had lost theirmander. With the Undead as their opponent, it wouldn¡¯t be long before they would be killed off.

    Zhao Hai went out of the battlefield and back to the anxiously waiting Xiong Li and the others.

    Seeing Zhao Haiing back, they immediately rxed. Xiong Li quickly asked, ¡°Little Hai, how is it?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s basically finished. There¡¯s just a small problem with the nest. But I already dealt with it, there won¡¯t be any more problems.¡±

    Xiong Li and the others rxed. Then Zhao Hai led them to enter the nest. At this time, eight-legged bug corpses were in piles. Besides the Undead who were cleaning up the remaining bugs, the others Undead began to clean up the battlefield.

    Zhao Hai looked around him and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s find a clean ce to sit down. At the same time, I¡¯ll be refining Second Brother¡¯s dagger-axe.¡±

    Xiong Li and the others nodded. Although they didn¡¯t mind the bug corpses, the sight of them would still make food taste worse. It was much better if they went to a cleaner ce.

    Fortunately, the bug nest was full of caves. Zhao Hai found a random cave and then went there. Zhao Hai cleaned the ce up a bit with magic before everyone sat down. Then Zhao Hai looked at Lu Dingtian and said, ¡°Second Brother, let me have a look at your dagger-axe.¡±

    Lu Dingtian nodded and then took out his dagger-axe and gave it to Zhao Hai. When he was handed the dagger-axe, Zhao Hai found out that it was quite heavy. It was even heavier than Xiong Li¡¯s two hammers.

    Moreover, it seems like Lu Dingtian¡¯s weapon was very old. Strictly speaking, this weapon should be a double-ended spear. The head would be the spearhead while the other would be a two-ended dagger-axe. The entire weapon was very long. Its entire body was azure in color, with a bit of copper tint. However, Zhao Hai knew that it was impossible for this weapon to be made out of copper. The material of this weapon should be on par with Xiong Li¡¯s hammers.

    Zhao Hai gave a nod and said, ¡°Give me some time. I¡¯ll make sure that the weapon pleases Second Brother. Wait here for me.¡± Then as soon as he said that, he disappeared.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s vanish, Xiong Li sighed and said, ¡°No wonder we can¡¯t sense anything in his room whenever Little Hai goes into seclusion. It turns out he wasn¡¯t in his room at all.¡±

    Dongfang Yu nods and said, ¡°It seems like this is also the reason why Little Hai is very familiar with the Machine Field¡¯s situation back in Base Number 5. It¡¯s possible that he went back to the Machine Field when he closed up. I reckon it¡¯s Margaret who told Zhao Hai what happened.¡±

    Xiong Li and the other agreed to what Dongfang Yu said. On the other hand, Lu Dingtian didn¡¯t know until now that Zhao Hai can use Space Magic - but he still kept silent. During this period, Zhao Hai had taken great care of him and even allowed him to be sworn brothers with the others. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t cause Zhao Hai any harm.

    It was said that the World of Cultivation was ruthless, everyone was scampering for benefits and cultivation methods, acting like savage beasts. If one doesn¡¯t have any good friends, then they would suffer in this world. And if one rxed, then they would be destroyed by others sooner orter.

    Therefore, if one wanted to reach great ces in the World of Cultivation, then one would need dedicated friends. Moreover, because of how ruthless the World of Cultivation was, friendships were more precious. If you be friends with someone and then you betray them, then your reputation would forever be tainted. Nobody would work with you in the future anymore, let alone bing friends. Therefore, in the World of Cultivation, friendships were seen as a sacred covenant between people.

    This turned out to be a strange scene, causing bnce in the World of Cultivation. Ruthless people would die out because they were isted in this ruthless world.

    In the World of Cultivation, one would need to be ruthless but also be someone who regarded sentiment heavily. During tumultuous times, love between people was rarely discussed, but at the same time, this love would be thicker. The World of Cultivation was the same. Sentiment wasn¡¯t easily discussed in this world, but the regard for sentiment here was much stronger than any liquor there was!

    Xiong Li and the others weren¡¯t fools. They understand clearly what the Machine Field¡¯s natives see ascenders as. They knew that the only way for Ascenders like them to survive in this world was to band together!

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t aware of what Xiong Li and the others were thinking. In fact, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think so much when he became friends with Xiong Li and the others. He thought that he had greatpatibility with them when it came to temperament. Therefore, he decided to befriend them. Also, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid of Xiong Li and the others betraying him. He has the Space, so he could never be in grave danger. Therefore, he was very assured when bing brothers with Xiong Li and the others.

    When Zhao Hai returned to the Space, he immediately went to the processing machine and deconstructed Lu Dingtian¡¯s weapon. At the same time, using the vast collection of minerals that the Space has as well as the Universal Scanner, a long dagger-axe with 80 engraved formations was produced in not even half an hour.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t head out immediately. Instead he returned to the vi to chat with Laura and the others. But when he arrived, he saw a massive crab on the ground, menacingly pinching its pincers.

    Zhao Hai stared and immediately knew that this was the crab that the nest produced. How did this crab get here? Zhao Hai looked at Laura and the others in confusion and said, ¡°How did this get here? Are you going to eat it?¡±

    Meg nodded and said, ¡°Young Master, we want to see how this thing tastes. We have eaten crabs before, but we haven¡¯t eaten one asrge as this.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s taste it. Right, Cai¡¯er, prepare two of them for me. I¡¯ll bring them out for Xiong Li and the others to taste.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded. Getting a couple of crabs wasn¡¯t an issue. In fact, the Space has already started to produce crabs. There were several hundred crabs in the Space, two crabs were very small inparison. She could even take out 200 carbs with no problem.

    After getting Zhao Hai¡¯s approval, Meg immediately moved. She cast magic and froze the crab. Then she waved her hand and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, help me get this thing to the kitchen. We¡¯ll be eating crab today.¡± Cai¡¯er nodded and then waved her hand as the crab floated. Then she followed Meg to the kitchen.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then turned his head to Laura and said, ¡°How are you all doing?¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s quite tiring. But I think Lizzy and the others are more tired. Brother Hai, the weapons that the Undead use are too low-level. How about we make them more powerful ones? How about engraving them with magic formations? With this, the Undead would be stronger.¡±

    Zhao Hai thought about it and then nodded and said, ¡°Both the bone armors and thebat suits are already good for defense. But their weapons are indeedcking, causing them to be on the defensive most of the time. We should rece their weapons. You can discuss this with Cai¡¯er.¡±

    Laura nodded. Then at this time Berry said, ¡°Brother Hai, we discovered a good ce for a base. Do you want to take a look?¡±

 Chapter 1238 â€“ Floating Island

    <h4>Chapter 1238 - Floating Ind</h4>

    When Zhao Hai heard Berry, he couldn¡¯t help but stare for a moment. Then his expression lit up as he said, ¡°You did? Where is it?¡±

    Berry didn¡¯t say anything as she just smiled faintly and then waved her hand. Arge screen appeared and showed the ce. Zhao hai was stunned, it was a beautiful ce, beautiful beyond imagination.

    It was a small ind-looking ce. However, this ind was floating in the air with a pointed cone shape in the bottom. The entire ind was about a thousand kilometers across, it wasn¡¯t veryrge. It¡¯s environment was also very strange. On one side of the ind was a mountain range. The mountain range wasn¡¯t tall, only a few hundred meters high. The mountain range was divided into five peaks. There¡¯s also a river flowing down the mountain range. The volume of water from the river wasn¡¯t much - with the river only 10 meters across. It¡¯s depth wasn¡¯t visible, but its flow wasn¡¯t fast and looked very gentle. This river flowed down the mountains and into a forest. There were all kinds of trees in the forest, but they weren¡¯t tall as well, with the tallest trees barely reaching 20 meters high. The entire mountain looked rich and beautiful.

    A in was under the mountains. It was covered with green grass as well as small shrubberies. It looked like an ordinary grasnd.

    But what¡¯s strange about this ind was itsck of fauna. Besides the nts, there were no other living creatures on the ind.

    At the same time, the ind¡¯s sky wasn¡¯t blue, instead it was bright yellow in color. It wasn¡¯t bright but it also wasn¡¯t dark. There were also several clouds fluttering by the ind, adding to its beauty.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes were shining as he looked at the ind. Then he asked, ¡°Where is this ce? So beautiful. But is it safe?¡±

    Laura smiled faintly and said, ¡°Take a guess. It¡¯s an absolutely safe region.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then after seeing the cunning smiles on everyone¡¯s face, he immediately had a hunch. So he asked, ¡°It¡¯s in the Quicksand Starfield is it?¡±

    Laura and the othersughed. Then Laura smiled and said, ¡°Brother Hai guessed right. It might seem unbelievable, but do you believe it now? This ce is truly in the Quicksand Starfied, moreover it¡¯s at the very center of the huge desert.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the floating ind on the screen, then he muttered, ¡°This universe is truly vast. Such a ce even exists. This ce is beautiful. It¡¯s a good ce to make a base.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s why we thought that it would be a good location for a base.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°This is the ce. Let¡¯s go and see it.¡± Then he waved his hand, causing everyone to appear on the ind.

    As soon as he stepped on the ind, Zhao Hai became stunned. The spiritual qi in the ind turns out to be adequate. Although it was worse than the Space, it was still stronger than in the Machine Field. It can even bepared to cities in the Cultivation Realm.

    Since the spiritual qi was thick, the natural air was also very good. A light breeze caresses you, making the ind veryfortable to be in. If an average person came here, then they would definitely be attracted by the beautiful colors of the scenery. However, to Zhao Hai, everything was just average.

    After taking a look at the surroundings, Zhao Hai knew that it was impossible for any ores to grow here. Meanwhile, the sky shouldn¡¯t be yellow by itself. What caused it to turn yellow should be the radiance of the desert that surrounded it. However, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t believe an ind like this to exist in the Quicksand Starfield. Just as Laura said, this ce was truly safe.

    The endless desert of the starfield existed for a very long time. And during that time, even almighty Cultivators didn¡¯t dare enter this ce. If this ce was unsafe, then nothing in the World of Cultivation was safe.

    Zhao Hai believed that if strong Cultivators discovered this ce, they would immediately move here. It was because this ce was not only secure, it was also well hidden. This was the best ce to close up.

    Powerful practitioners would still close up from time to time. It was during this time where they tried toprehend their Cultivation. Powerful beings closing up was a fairlymon matter in the World of Cultivation.

    However, they would need to find a safe and secret ce to close up. There weren¡¯t only one or two powerful beings who were in during their seclusion.

    Zhao Hai was sure that nobody had found out about this ce before. This was because there were no traces of people here. It was apletely pure environment.

    But it was clear that the vitality of this ce wascking. Although there were nts everywhere, theck of animals was an issue.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind it as he turned to Laura and the others and said, ¡°You have worked hard. I didn¡¯t expect you to find a ce like this. However, I have another favor to ask you. We need a small settlement built here with all the facilities needed. I¡¯ll leave the design to you. What do you think?¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. Leave it to us.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Besides building here, continue looking for ces for a base. We shouldn¡¯t put all of our eggs in one basket. Find a ce close to the Ashley Family. This way, if the Machine Field suffers an ident, we would be able to provide help to the Ashley Family.¡±

    Laura turned her head to Margaret and then nodded as she said, ¡°Rest assured. This is rted to Sister Margaret, so we¡¯ll pay extra attention to it.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said ,¡±Alright, let¡¯s leave. The scenery here isn¡¯t as good as the Space. By the way, if you have time, put some fish and animals here. Make this ce more alive.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Leave it to us. Let¡¯s head back. Sister Meg should be done with the crabs.¡± Zhao Hai smiled and then waved his hand, returning everyone to the Space.

    When they went back to the Space, everyone took a deep breath, especially Laura and the others. They were already used to being inside the Space. So when they headed out, they weren¡¯t used to the taste of the air.

    Just as everyone returned to the Space, Meg walked out from the kitchen and said, ¡°Young Master, the meal is done.¡± Zhao Hai and the others nodded. Then they went to the dining room together with Meg.

    Upon arriving at the dining room, Laura and the others couldn¡¯t help but be wowed. Nothing else was ced on the table other than the giant crab. This huge crab almost upied the entire table. It looked impressive on top of the dining table.

    When Zhao Hai saw this, heughed and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat. My mouth is already watering.¡± Then his hand moved as Liquid Silver appeared. Then he divided the crab and took out the crab meat inside and ced it on the tray. Laura and the others immediately took knives and forks to eat.

    Zhao Hai also took some meat and put it in his mouth. A fresh taste immediately went through his taste buds and then to his head before spreading to his entire body. The vor made his hair stand up, it was too tasty.

    The giant crab was consumed by everyone in no time. Looking at the empty crab shell on the table, Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s very delicious. I¡¯m thinking about opening a shop after thepetition. Then we can serve this crab and get rich off of it.¡±

    Laura¡¯s eyes shone and she said, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. But Brother Hai, you need to give us an identity. Then we can manage the shop.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Alright. Then I¡¯ll get you a legitimate status once thepetition ends. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Zhao Hai also knew that Laura and the others had stayed inside the Space for too long. It¡¯s time for them to head out and y.

    The group rested in the Vi for some time before heading to sleep. It was impossible for Zhao Hai to head out this quickly, so he also spent his night inside the Space.

    After Zhao Hai woke up, he calcted that it was time to head out. So he took Lu Dingtian¡¯s dagger-axe and then appeared back inside the cave. Xiong Li and the others were currently practicing. They haven¡¯t participated in thest fight, so there¡¯s no need for them to rest. Instead, they used the time to practice.

    When they felt that Zhao Hai hade back, everyone opened their eyes at the same time. Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he handed the dagger-axe to Lu Dingtian and said, ¡°Second Brother, try this out. See if it suits you.¡¯

    Lu Dingtian nodded and epted his weapon. After weighing the weapon in his hand, he quickly moved and tried a few moves inside the nest cave. The dagger-axe came to life in Lu Dingtian¡¯s hands. Lu Dingtian¡¯s actions seem to cut wind and rain. Most importantly, Lu Dingtian¡¯s dagger-axe was emitting extremely strong killing aura. Each wave was akin to a terrifying general rampaging through the battlefield.

    Lu Dingtian¡¯s actions caused Xiong Li to nod. Then he said, ¡°Old Lu¡¯s dagger-axe technique is very powerful. I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him anymore. His technique isn¡¯tplex, instead it is very simple. It matches well with his strong temperament. No wonder he gained the nickname ¡®Army Breaker¡¯. He alone could face thousands of soldiers.¡±

    Dongfang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Dagger-axes are also rare weapons. Using a dagger-axe to a degree like Second Brother is very difficult. Second Brother is truly a genius.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly. He didn¡¯t say anything and just waited for Lu Dingtian. After some time, when Lu Dingtian became familiar with his new weapon, he stopped. Then he looked at ZHao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, thank you.¡±

    Zhao Hai chuckled as he patted Lu Dingtian¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°We¡¯re brothers, so save those formalities. Everyone,e and take your pile of bugs. I have something for us to eat.¡± Nobody held back and took a pile for themselves. Then they returned to the cave they were in before.

    After that, Zhao Hai took out the big crabs for everyone to eat. And then everyone took off towards other caves.

 Chapter 1239 â€“ A Group of Five Cultivators

    <h4>Chapter 1239 - A Group of Five Cultivators</h4>

    Zhao Hai¡¯s face was calm as he flew forward - he wasn¡¯t worried at all. In any case, it has only been two days since they entered the caves and there were still several days left. He had also found a target to attack, so he wasn¡¯t anxious.

    As they were flying forward, Li Kuangren licked his mouth as he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, I want to eat crabs for the next meal. Get me two of them.¡±

    Zhao Hai loudlyughed and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get two for you. I¡¯ve been thinking about opening a shop once thepetition ends. When we find a base, we¡¯ll raise these crabs and then sell them. What do you think?¡± Xiong Liughed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s find a base first. That¡¯s the most important.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and didn¡¯t say anything. He couldn¡¯t tell Xiong Li and the others that he had already found a base. This would only wee a pile of unwanted questions.

    Zhao Hai continued to lead Xiong Li and the others forward. They were currently going from cave to cave. Before long, XIong Li and the others became confused as to which was north, east, west, and south - so they just kept on following Zhao Hai. As for where Zhao Hai was bringing them, only Zhao Hai knew. They were also disinclined to ask.

    Actually, the party of Cultivators that Zhao Hai wanted to attack was very close. However, the quickest path to them was filled with bug nests. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to waste time on fighting bugs, so he chose to circle around and take the safe route. Moreover, if they fought bugs, they would only alert the Cultivators.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know which sect these Cultivators belonged to. There were five of them in total. The clothes they wore were different from each other. Zhao Hai chose these five people because their cultivation methods were suitable for his brothers.

    Among these five people, two of them were using earth-element cultivation methods, one used a wood element method, and thest two were metal-element cultivators. The earth-element Cultivators defended, the metal-element cultivators attacked, while the wood-element cultivator was in charge of treating wounds and restoring stamina.

    This doesn¡¯t mean that the earth-element cultivators couldn¡¯t attack and metal-element cultivators couldn¡¯t defend. Whichever Cultivation method they use, since they were from the Cultivation realm, their fighting prowess was strong. The arrangement was like this because this was the most suitable for theirposition.

    The grouping of these five could be said to be very good, they even have someone to heal them and aid in recovery. This was also the reason why Zhao Hai targeted them. At the same time, hecked the cultivation methods from these three attributes.

    Zhao Hai currently had two cultivation methods in his hand. The first was Dongfang Yu¡¯s fire-element cultivation method, Divine Fire Dragon Art. The other was Li Chuchen¡¯s water-element cultivation method. Zhao Hai still had no idea what this cultivation method was since he didn¡¯t have the time to ask Li Chuchen about it. But seeing how Li Chuchen fought, Zhao Hai knew that it must have been a highly ranked cultivation method. But since none of his brothers had the water attribute, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t anxious about getting the cultivation method.

    Xiong Li and Li Kuangren were earth attributes, so it was best for them to cultivate an earth-element cultivation method. Lu Dingtian was a metal attribute, so he would need a metal-element cultivation method. As for the wood-element cultivation method, even if it was useless to Zhao Hai, he still wanted to get ahold of it.

    Zhao Hai discovered that his Yin-Yang Ster Transformations Art was an extremely powerful cultivation method. However, this art only has the tempering technique for offense. This kind of attack looked very ordinary. Zhao Hai also wanted to use a flying sword but he would need an extremely powerful technique to match his cultivation method. Therefore, Zhao Hai was nning to get techniques from multiple elements and see if there were aspects that he could copy from them. This way, he can make a useful flying sword technique for himself.

    Since Zhao Hai had all attributes, he had the idea of getting multiple flying sword manuals and creating his own flying sword technique.

    This might be impossible for other people, but to Zhao Hai, it won¡¯t be much of an issue. This was because he has the scanner. As long as he gets flying sword manuals from five elements, then he can scan them. Zhao Hai believed that with the recent upgrade to the scanner, this matter wouldn¡¯t be very hard to do.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai decided to target those five people. As long as he kills those 5, he would be able to obtain their techniques for study. At the same time, this would also be a great help for Xiong Li and the others.

    Although there were other people in other caves, they were far from Zhao Hai and the others. If Zhao Hai wanted to deal with them, then he would have to walk farther. Most importantly, these five people had the elements that Zhao Hai needs. If he dealt with people separately, then Zhao Hai would need more time. And Zhao Hai was afraid that he would run out of time.

    This time limit wasn¡¯t brought by the end of the elimination round, but something else instead. Laura and the others found out that the bugs were starting arge-scale tide. If the bugs truly start their bug tide, then Zhao Hai and the others would certainly be plunged into battle. When the timees, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find time to deal with other people. Therefore, Zhao Hai decided to make this party of 5 his target.

    These five were from the Cultivation Realm. Moreover, they were quite strong. If these five acted, then Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with them easily. One must know that the Cultivators had a lot of trump cards. Zhao Hai managed to deal with Li Chuchen because Li Chuchen didn¡¯t take him seriously at first, and was then frightened by Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. At that time, Li Chuchen could only use 80% of his strength at most. Otherwise, Zhao Hai would have had a hard time killing Li Chuchen.

    Although the five people that Zhao Hai was targeting weren¡¯t from the same sect, the cooperation between them was quite solid. Zhao Hai saw them easily deal with thousands of bugs, and their cooperation yed a vital role in this achievement. Therefore, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Zhao Hai to deal with them.

    And even if Xiong Li and the others were now stronger, they still fall shortpared to these five Cultivators. Only Dongfang Yu might be able to stand on his own against them. However, Dongfang Yu was just one person. It would be impossible for him to have a great impact in the battle. In the end, Zhao Hai can only rely on himself.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid of those five people, what he was afraid of was the fight taking too long and alerting others from the Cultivation Realm. If other Cultivators see their fight, then it¡¯s highly probable that they would join in.

    If it was any other ce, the other Cultivators wouldn¡¯t join in if Zhao Hai and the five Cultivators fought. Even if they saw it, they still wouldn¡¯t act. Life and death wasmon in the Cultivation Realm, so nobody would butt in if someone unrted to them were to die.

    However, this was the elimination round. The top 100 rookies from the six realmspete with each other. If the other Cultivators saw Zhao Hai, then they would immediately attack him, removing the biggest enemy first. Although Zhao Hai has the power to protect himself, he couldn¡¯t allow those people to escape. If they left and told others, then Zhao Hai and the others would be under pursuit from the people in the Cultivation Realm.

    Zhao Hai was afraid of attracting the attention of these other Cultivators. But this fear didn¡¯t stem in the fact that they might fight, but instead when they would run away. He didn¡¯t want his strength known since this would give him trouble in the formal matches.

    Zhao Hai continued flying forward as he chatted with Xiong Li and the others. However, he would asionally talk to Laura and the others with his mind regarding the five Cultivators.

    The five-man team were currently fighting a group of bugs. The bugs weren¡¯t numerous, only about 1000. However, these bugs weren¡¯t the eight-legged bugs that Zhao Hai and the others faced. Instead, these were the flying mantis bugs that would take heads off.

    In addition to their ability to fly, these bugs were offensively strong as well as agile. Because of this, the five were unable to kill them all at once.

    Zhao Hai and the others inched closer and closer to the five Cultivators. At the same time, they were making sure to avoid any bugs. This allowed them to have a smooth travel with no bugs interrupting.

    After flying for about eight hours, Zhao Hai and the others were already close to the five Cultivators. Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t feel anything, Xiong Li and the others could still get tired. As they were heading here, they took two breaks and ate one meal.

    When they were already near the battlefield, Zhao Hai stopped. Seeing Zhao Hai stop, Xiong Li and the others stopped as well. Everyone looked at Zhao Hai, then Xiong Li whispered, ¡°Little Hai? Did we reach our destination?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Not far away in front is our target. However, they¡¯re currently fighting bugs. Let¡¯s wait for them to finish.¡±

    Xiong Li and the others nodded. They didn¡¯t ask Zhao Hai about what¡¯s ahead or anything. There was no need for such questions, theypletely trusted him.

    The group entered a cave as Zhao Hai took out some food to eat. While they were eating, Zhao Hai was paying attention to the state of the Cultivators.

    These Cultivators were very strong. One of the two earth-element Cultivators was using a huge shield. The shield was massive at about ten meters high. But even if the shield looked unwieldy, the earth-element Cultivator was able to handle it with ease. This caused the bug attacks to be useless against the five.

    The weapon used by the other earth-element was unique as well. It was a magical treasure in the form of a bell. This bell could erge and shrink itself. At its current form, it was about 5 meters high. In addition to its defensive capability, it also had a sound attack. Not only was it able to protect the party, it also caused casualties towards the bugs.

    The two metal-element Cultivators were attacking the bugs in tandem. One of them used a huge scissor-like weapon. The des of these scissors weren¡¯t straight, instead they were curved like scimitars. The des were very sharp. No bug survived after being cut.

    The other metal-element Cultivator had an ordinary weapon - a sparkling gold sword. However, this sword was different from ordinary swords. It didn¡¯t have a hilt since its entire body was the sword. This meant that both ends of the weapon were sharp. From its looks, one could see how offensively powerful it was.

    As for the wood-element Cultivator, he stood behind the group. His weapon was quite special. It was an azure-colored leaf made with unknown material. It didn¡¯t have a sharp edge like a de. It was currently the vessel in which the group stood on. The leaf¡¯s surface would oftentimes radiate green light that would enter the bodies of the other Cultivators. It seems like this leaf was a treasure that can speed up the recovery of spiritual qi.

    With the group¡¯s cooperation, the bugs were getting grinded down. From the initial 1000, the bugs had been reduced to more or less 200.

    However, these flying bugs seemed to be different from the eight-legged bugs. Eight-legged bugs would continue fighting to thest bug. On the other hand, these flying bugs seem to be more intelligent. Upon seeing that they were losing, they immediately retreated.

    But even if these bugs wanted to retreat, this doesn¡¯t mean that they would be sessful. The five Cultivators didn¡¯t allow the bugs to escape. Seeing the bugs retreating, the five immediately separated and surrounded the bugs. Then the five used their weapons to attack them. The shield-bearing Cultivator had also changed his weapon into a seal. It was a square seal that had a dragon turtle¡¯s head carved into it.

    The attack of this seal was very simple. When it was used, a mountain like pressure descended into the bugs. All the bugs caught in this pressure were soon turned into paste.

    Thest 200 bugs didn¡¯t take long to be killed. Once the bugs were cleaned up, the five put away their weapons. The Cultivator who had the bell turned to the Cultivator with the seal and said ,¡±Dong Tutian, didn¡¯t I tell you to stop attacking? Look at what you did, a lot of bugs had been smashed. You¡¯re decreasing our loot!¡±

    Dong Tutian coldly snorted and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been defending all this time, I¡¯m feeling suffocated. And you¡¯re one to talk, Situ Nan. That bell of yours disintegrated a lot of bugs as well.¡±

    Situ Nan didn¡¯t respond. At this time, the wood-element Cultivator said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t fight. Let¡¯s clean up the battlefield quickly and then leave. This cave will soon attract other bugs. We need to find a ce to recover, we can¡¯t afford another fight.¡±

 Chapter 1240 â€“ 1 vs 5

    <h4>Chapter 1240 - 1 vs 5</h4>

    Pa, Pa, Pa

    An apuse was suddenly heard, causing Situ Nan and the others to change theirplexion. Although Cultivators were more durablepared to Mages and Warriors in the Machine Field, their strength was still reduced to 60 percent after fighting all those bugs. If an enemy came at this time, then it would certainly be troublesome.

    The other party making themselves known through this matter only meant bad intentions. The five looked at the direction of the p, then couldn¡¯t help but get stunned.

    Several people in mage robes and warrior clothing came out from a passage. The one pping was a man in ck mage robes.

    SItu Nan and the others were stunned at the clothing worn by these people. Mage robes and warrior clothing were only worn in the Machine Field. And it was well-known that the folks from the Machine Field were at the bottom of the six realms. This was the first time where people from the Machine Field actually showed themselves and didn¡¯t hide.

    Zhao Hai looked at Situ Nan and the others, then he smiled and said, ¡°Cultivators are truly strong. Your fighting strength caused me to be in awe. To be honest, I don¡¯t want to kill you. But it¡¯s a pity that you have the cultivation methods that I want. Therefore, even if I don¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll have to end your lives here.¡±

    Situ Nan¡¯s group of five looked at each other before they burst outughing. Situ Nan covered his belly as he pointed at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Kid, are you awake? You want to kill us? You¡¯re from the Machine Field, how can you possibly kill us? Hahahaha. I swear, this is the funniest joke I heard.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about their reaction. He just looked at his prey with a smile on his face. That¡¯s what people are. If you ridicule the other party and they get angry, then you would find pleasure in it. If the other people scolds you, and you scold them back, but then you turn indifferent, this would make the other party ufortable.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s calmly smiling, Situ Nan and the others couldn¡¯t help but be shaken. They stoppedughing. Then Situ Nan looked at Zhao Hai with a cold expression and said, ¡°Kid, I¡¯m amused that you don¡¯t know the immensity of the heavens and the earth. Leave all the bugs you killed, then we¡¯ll let you go. Otherwise, you can go die!¡±

    After he said that, Situ Nan let out an imposing aura towards Zhao Hai. Seeing this aura, Zhao Hai just smiled and released his own, stopping Situ Nan¡¯s aura midway.

    Upon seeing this, Situ Nan and the others¡¯ expressions changed. It was at this time that they knew that the other party was truly threatening them.

    The group immediately went on-guard. Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°You¡¯re very weak, but you actually want this Zhao Hai¡¯s life. I just don¡¯t know who doesn¡¯t know the immensity of the heavens and the earth.¡± As soon as he said that, Zhao Hai released a 100yer formation in front of him. Then this formation exploded as a fire dragon burst forth and rushed straight towards Situ Nan.

    Situ Nan felt the threat of this fire dragon, his expression changed but then he suddenly sneered. He doesn¡¯t believe that a Mage could break his defenses. He moved his hand as his bell appeared before his body.

    Dang!

    A ringing sound was heard as the fire dragon hit the bell. The bell rocked twice but it managed to block the fire dragon¡¯s blow.

    However, this wasn¡¯t the end of the fire dragon. Like a living being, the fire dragon coiled around the bell and then ignited its body.

    Others might not know how strong the fire dragon was, but Situ Nan knew clearly. He could feel the waves of attack that the fire dragon was doing. It was akin to ocean waves hitting the bell, causing it to shiver gently. And if this goes on for some time, then the bell would no doubt be shattered by the fire dragon.

    Situ Nan¡¯s expression changed. Then he moved his hand to cast his secret art. He mouthed out some words before he whispered, ¡°Nine Tone Method, Shake!¡± As his incantationpletes, the bell sharply rang with a frequency much faster than before. When the bell shook, a buzzing sound was heard. Now that the fire dragon wasn¡¯t in Zhao Hai¡¯s control, it slowly let go of the bell before its mes shrank.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes sparkled, then heughed and said, ¡°Alright, since your bell likes to ring, try this out.¡± Then he waved his hand and another 100yer formation appeared. This formation transformed into a giant metallic hammer. Then this hammer swung itself towards the bell.

    The hammer was more than ten meters in diameter and had an octagonal shape. Although it was just magic, the hammer had the imposing aura that could shake the world.

    In addition the hammer, the fire dragon also charged aggressively towards Situ Nan. Although its size was smaller than before, its threatening aura still couldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    Situ Nan¡¯splexion changed. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai¡¯s magic control to be this powerful. He could actually use two spells at the same time. Situ Nan quickly retreated as he made his bell make another move. The bell sounded out with tones that were umon to the ears.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about this change as he continued tomand the hammer and fire dragon to hit Situ Nan. But at the same time, he was also paying close attention to the other Cultivators. This was a fight for life, not a fight in an arena. These people wouldn¡¯t just sit still if they saw that Situ Nan is in real danger.

    And just like what Zhao Hai thought, seeing the two attacks, the others also changed their expressions. Dong Tutian moved his hand as his dragon turtle seal flew out. Then it increased its size and exerted a mountainous pressure towards Zhao Hai¡¯s hammer.

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted, then his hammer changed direction and pounded towards the dragon turtle seal. A bang was heard before the dragon turtle seal was flung in the air. However, this impact also caused Zhao Hai¡¯s hammer to disappear.

    Dong Tutian spent a lot of strength to control the dragon turtle seal. Seeing it being thrown away, he quickly told the others, ¡°This is bad, we need to work together!¡±

    The other Cultivators immediately used their magic treasures to attack Zhao Hai. Seeing these attacks heading towards him, Zhao Hai moved and weed them. At the same time, his staff appeared in his hand. Upon waving his staff, five 100yer formations instantly appeared and attacked the five people.

    The five Cultivators now knew clearly that they couldn¡¯t underestimate Zhao Hai. They quickly controlled their magic treasures to deal with Zhao Hai¡¯s spells. At this moment, Zhao Hai¡¯s staff turned into a greatsword. Then his figure vanished as he reappeared on Situ Nan¡¯s side, already swinging his sword.

    When Situ Nan discovered that Zhao Hai appeared beside him, hisplexion drastically changed. Then he moved his hand to make a small shield block Zhao Hai¡¯s strike. As the shield was broken through by Zhao Hai¡¯s sword, Situ Nan used the opportunity to retreat. Then he took out a lot of paper talismans and threw them all towards Zhao Hai.

    Just like the sound of paper tearing, Zhao Hai¡¯s sword easily broke through the shield. But at the same time, the paper talismans turned into icicles and fire as they approached Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand, discarding the shield that was still stuck in his sword. Then Zhao Hai waved his greatsword, breaking all of the icicles and fire with one fell swoop.

    At this time, the other Cultivators also discovered the predicament that Situ Nan was in. They all loudly shouted and then used their own secret arts to deal with Zhao Hai¡¯s magic before attacking Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted, then he waved his sword causing another five 100yer formations to attack the Cultivators. At the same time, he released sword qi from the sword to attack Situ Nan.

    It didn¡¯t take long before the sixbatants exchanged several moves. However, Zhao Hai was having the upper hand in a 1 vs 5. Not only did he break Situ Nan¡¯s shield, he also made Situ Nan and the others frustrated.

    The Cultivators didn¡¯t have good expressions on their faces. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be this formidable. At this time, the wood-element Cultivator loudly shouted, ¡°Draw back to a formation!¡± Then his figure moved as he retreated. The others retreated as well and then made the same formation as they did when they surrounded the bugs. At the same time, they also brought out their own treasures.

    Situ Nan had his bell, Dong Tutian didn¡¯t use his shield but instead his turtle dragon seal. The other people were also using the same weapons they used to deal with the bugs a moment ago. However, they were preparing another weapon as well as talismans to use at any time.

    The five-element formation was Situ Nan and the others¡¯st resort. The five element formation doesn¡¯t require five different elements to be used. In fact, it only needed five Cultivators. However, the effect of the formation would depend on the Cultivators using it.

    The five-element formation allowed Situ Nan and the others to fight in their full strength. The more these five cooperated together, the more powerful they were.

    Back when they dealt with the flying bugs, everyone only used one weapon and they didn¡¯t take out a second one nor did they use any talismans. But now that they were fighting against Zhao Hai, their second weapon was out and their paper talismans were also being used. Naturally, they had already regarded Zhao Hai¡¯s threat to their lives.

    Seeing the five Cultivators like this, Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Alright, good. Gather around, it¡¯s better to deal with you this way. Watch this.¡± Then Zhao Hai waved his hand as a 1000yer formation appeared. The formation activated itself and under the five Cultivator¡¯s gaze, a rift opened in the air as a meteorite dropped down. The meteorite¡¯s target was the five Cultivators.

    When the wood-element Cultivator saw this, hisplexion changed. Then he operated his leaf to retreat. However, what they didn¡¯t expect was the rift following them. Meteorites continued to fall down from the rift, falling down with immense aura. The sight was astonishing.

    Seeing this scene, Situ Nan activated his bell. The bell increased its size as it covered everyone.

    At the same time Dong Tutian used his dragon turtle seal to increase its size and then meet the meteorites.

    The other Cultivators didn¡¯t idle. They knew that all of these meteorites were under Zhao Hai¡¯s control. Therefore, the two metal-element Cultivators took out their weapons and attacked Zhao Hai.

 Chapter 1241 â€“ Ancestor Appears

    <h4>Chapter 1241 - Ancestor Appears</h4>

    As soon as he saw the attackers, Zhao Haiughed and then waved his greatsword. The sword quickly turned into a huge whip. The whip entangled the scissor as it was used to m towards the double-ended sword.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s approach caused the two metal-element Cultivators to stare. One should know that Zhao Hai was now facing two magic weapons, not just paper talismans. Paper talismans could no longer be controlled once thrown, unlike weapons. As long as Zhao Hai exerts some pressure, then Zhao Hai could change the talisman¡¯s direction with his whip.

    Once magic weapons were sent out, they could still be controlled by their master. Magic weapons and flying swords were not much different to Cultivators. But now, Zhao Hai wanted to use another person¡¯s magic weapon to deal with another magic weapon? Was he too arrogant?

    The two Cultivators were stunned for a moment before they controlled their weapons with all of their strength. However, what they didn¡¯t expect was that Zhao Hai was just pretending. Naturally, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t arrogant enough to think that he was able to control other people¡¯s weapons. He just wanted to scare the two Cultivators. One of them immediately erged his scissors in order to get out of Zhao Hai¡¯s whip. At the same time, the double-ended sword also attacked Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Haiughed as he voluntarily loosened his whip before waving it downward. Then the whip turned into a hammer as it pounded towards the double-ended sword.

    Dang! A loud noise was heard as the hammer hit the double-ended sword. The hammer was very strong, causing the owner of the sword to spit blood.

    The owner of the double-ended Cultivator didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be his true target. Zhao Hai turned his greatsword into a long whip and then used it to entangle the scissors. After doing that, Zhao Hai tried to drag the scissors towards the double-ended sword. The two metal-element Cultivators thought that Zhao Hai was using the scissors to smash towards the sword. The owner of the scissors naturally stopped his weapon. However, both Cultivators forgot that Zhao Hai¡¯s weapon could transform. Since Zhao Hai used the whip to pull the scissors towards the double-ended sword, then the whip was naturally pointed towards the sword. Once Zhao Hai turned the whip into a hammer, the direction of force wasn¡¯t changed while its impact power was increased. This allowed the owner of the double-ended sword to be caught off-guard.

    The Cultivator with the double-ended sword wasn¡¯t prepared. And since Zhao Hai¡¯s attack was very hard, the Cultivation was seriously injured. He even lost control of his double-ended sword.

    Zhao Hai immediately captured the double-ended sword and then sent it to the Space. At this time, the Cultivator with the scissor found out that he had been fooled. His expression was ugly as he quicklymanded his scissors to attack Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Haiughed, then he transformed his hammer into two tonfas. He blocked the scissors using his two arms. At the same time, Zhao Hai kicked his foot sending forth a pitch ck disk. The disk was extremely fast and was releasing the sound of wailing ghosts. This was Li Chuchen¡¯s spinning ghost disk.

    This disk wasn¡¯t for the owner of the scissors but instead for the injured metal-element Cultivator. Seeing the spinning ghost disk, the Cultivator quickly extended his hand, sacrificing a magic artifact to defend himself.

    This artifact wasn¡¯t offensive like the double-edged sword, but it was instead an earthen bowl. Once it appeared, the artifact erged to block the spinning ghost disk.

    It was also at this moment that the owner of the scissors discovered what happened. He took back his scissors and then threw paper talismans out. Once the talismans were activated, he resumed his attack.

    This exchange happened in almost an instant. The wood-element Cultivator and the two earth-element Cultivators still had their hands full. Zhao Hai¡¯s 1000yer skyfall magic was still releasing meteorites. They were too preupied with dealing with almost 100 meteorites to help the two metal-element Cultivator.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s spinning ghost disk hit the earthen bowl that the earth-element Cultivator released. The sound of impact wasn¡¯t loud. Conversely, the sound was very tpared to previous impacts.

    This caused the two metal-element Cultivators to stare. The spinning ghost disk actually broke. The two couldn¡¯t help but get startled. The spinning ghost disk that they knew wasn¡¯t as brittle like this.

    They had seen Li Chuchen use this spinning ghost disk before. Therefore, they knew clearly well how formidable this weapon was. Seeing Zhao Hai using the spinning ghost disk, they immediately thought about Li Chuchen. They were afraid that Li Chuchen had met an extremely unfortunate end. So they didn¡¯t dare underestimate the spinning ghost disk.

    However, what they didn¡¯t expect was this wasn¡¯t Li Chuchen¡¯s actual spinning ghost disk. Instead, this ghost spinning disk was a replica made by Zhao Hai¡¯s liquid silver staff.

    It was because of this that the spinning ghost disk shattered when it met the earthen bowl. However, this didn¡¯t mean that it was broken, the shards turned into small metallic des that continued to attack.

    The Cultivator who used the double-ended sword didn¡¯t expect the spinning ghost disk to have a second attack. Since he was seriously injured, he wasn¡¯t able to react in time. The small spinning des sliced into his body, killing him instantly.

    The spinning des that hit the metal-element¡¯s body were well-ced. One of them hit him in the heart while the other sliced his throat.

    The other spinning des proceeded to attack the scissor-wielding Cultivator. The Cultivator was surprised when he saw the des going towards him. He quickly sent out a small shield as he retreated. The shield erged itself and blocked the des.

    However, the shield was split apart when it was hit by the des. Then the spinning des elerated, killing the Cultivator in five hits.

    There were still spinning des left, which continued their assault towards the remaining three Cultivators. Although the three were dealing with Zhao Hai¡¯s magic, they still kept some attention towards their tworades. One of the reasons why they weren¡¯t able to help was Zhao Hai¡¯s spell, while the other reason was because they didn¡¯t expect the two to fall this quickly.

    Seeing the two metal-element Cultivators dead and then the spinning des attacking them, the three remaining Cultivators were startled. But fortunately, their bodies were within the protection of Situ Nan¡¯s bell.

    The two metal-element Cultivators were easily killed because they failed to notice Zhao Hai luring them outside the protective range of the bell.

    Under the gazes of Situ Nan and the others, the spinning des hit the bell apanied with banging sounds. Then the des shattered into smaller des which attacked the bell once more. Situ Nan and the others also noticed that the collision that was caused had increased in intensity.

    It was now time for Situ Nan to suffer. He needed to pay attention to the meteorites while the spinning ghost des were continuing to shatter and increase in strength. In no time, he and the other two were stuck about what to do.

    Then at this time, the wood-element Cultivator said, ¡°Dong Tutian, do you best to deal with the meteorites. I¡¯ll deal with these spinning des with Situ Nan.¡±

    The two gave a nod as Situ Nan received his bell. Although the defensive capability of this bell was very good, its range was too big. Moreover, the energy it consumed wasrge. Having just fought a swarm of bugs, it wouldn¡¯t take long before Situ Nan would run out of energy.

    The wood-element Cultivator and the earth-element Cultivator were clear about this. So before Situ Nan put away his bell, they quickly took a few pills.

    This recovery pill was specially made to act much fasterpared to the Machine Field¡¯s potions. Therefore, these pills were high-quality goods. They were handed these pills because they were joining the Six Realm Beginner Competition, so they were quite reluctant to take it.

    Just as the three took their pills, the two dead metal-element Cultivators suddenly stood up and then attacked their formerrades with their weapons.

    Situ Nan and Dong Tutian were stunned at the scene so they were quickly killed. However, the wood-element Cultivator was able to react quickly. When the two metal-element Cultivators stood up, he immediately flew back and threw a golden bowl to block the attacks.

    At this time, the skyfall spell had ended its duration. Situ Nan and three others were already dead - only the wood-element Cultivator was left. But even if his golden bowl was able to block some attacks, he was still injured. His face was a little pale.

    Currently, his leaf-like artifact was blocking in front of him acting as a shield. The wood-element Cultivator was looking at Zhao Hai with hate.

    Zhao Hai looked at the wood-element Cultivator, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Your response is very good. I didn¡¯t read wrong, it seems like you¡¯re the strongest among the five of you. Unfortunately, you wouldn¡¯t be able to escape today.¡±

    The wood-element Cultivator coldly smiled in response and said, ¡°A country bumpkin is still a country bumpkin. You¡¯re too young to understand the means of the Cultivation Realm. I¡¯ll let you experience how terrifying Cultivators could be!¡±

    As he said that, the wood-element Cultivator took out a piece of jade. Zhao Hai fixed his eyes on the jade and saw runes carved all over its body. It¡¯s actually a jade talisman!

    The wood-element Cultivator looked at the jade talisman with regret, then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You forced me to do this. Now die!¡± He raised the jade talisman and then dered, ¡°Borrowing the power of the heavens, Ancestor, appear!¡± Then he pinched the jade talisman fiercely.

    Bang! An iparably powerful aura burst out of the jade talisman. This aura went forth and put pressure on Zhao Hai!

 Chapter 1242 â€“ Beginning of the Bug Tide

    <h4>Chapter 1242 - Beginning of the Bug Tide</h4>

    When Zhao Hai felt this imposing aura, his expression changed. He knew how formidable this aura was. Even if he used all of his strength, he wouldn¡¯t be able to match it.

    Along with the aura was a silhouette of a person appearing in front of the wood-element Cultivator. This person was wearing a daoist robe. His hair as well as eyebrows were white. Also, his eyebrows were very long, just like his silvery beard. He held a wine bottle in his hand. His hair was tied up by a turquoise jade hairpin. He looked very sage-like, it was as though he was one with nature.

    When this old daoist appeared, his electric eyes shot towards Zhao Hai as he called out, ¡°Bold evildoer! You dare to hurt my disciple. Die!¡± Then he waved his hand as a golden palm pressed towards Zhao Hai.

    Seeing this attack, Zhao Hai coldly snorted and said, ¡°Just a Nascent Soul. You better give up.¡± Then he made a fist with his hand and then hit the palm with a punch.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s fist caused a huge hole to appear on the golden palm. An explosion was heard, and it actually caused the sturdy cave to shudder. The wood-element Cultivator was killed by the shock of the collision.

    Zhao Hai snorted and then waved his hand to collect the bodies of the Cultivators. Then he released Undead to clean up the battlefield. Once the ce was cleaned up, Zhao Hai and the others took their own share of bugs. Then they left the cave and flew away.

    Not long after Zhao Hai and the others left, other Cultivators arrived at the scene. Upon entering the cave, the Cultivators¡¯ expressions changed. They felt the trace of battle in the cave, especially when Zhao Hai destroyed the Nascent Soul old man¡¯s attack. That sh caused huge fluctuations that it still lingered for the Cultivators to sense.

    These Cultivators obviously knew each other but they weren¡¯t friends. One of the Cultivators in ck clothing looked at the others and then said, ¡°You guys sensed it too? It seems like a Nascent Soul Expert made a move here.¡±

    A Cultivator in green snorted and said, ¡°Yi Shuihan, you rarely act stupid. We can clearly see that the situation isn¡¯t as crazy as that. Two people were fighting here and one of them used a jade talisman. I just didn¡¯t know what enemy they faced for them to bepelled to use a jade talisman.¡±

    The ck clothed Yi Shuihan sneered, he turned his head and said, ¡°Jiang Tian, are you dumb? Can¡¯t you sense other auras here other than that Nascent Soul Grandmaster?¡±

    A person wearing white and has a sword at his back nodded respectfully and said, ¡°It¡¯s just as brother Yi said. Besides that Nascent Soul aura, there seem to be six other fluctuations in this ce. Five of them are from our Cultivation Realm. Two metal-element, two-earth element, and a wood element Cultivator. Thest one has a very special aura. Forgive me for being unable to know what it is.¡±

    When Jiang Tian heard the polite apology of the white-robed Cultivator, he couldn¡¯t help but gawk. Then he said, ¡°Even Ten Thousand Sword Sect¡¯s Suo Liancheng can¡¯t feel it. This is strange.¡±

    A person wearing red clothing said with a serious expression, ¡°I can feel a weak aura of fire. It seems to be a fire spell. It¡¯s power should be formidable, I just don¡¯t know what kind of spell it is.¡±

    Suo Liancheng frowned slightly and said, ¡°Brother Qin Zhang has already reached major perfection in his fire element art, but even you can¡¯t discern which spell it is? It seems like the enemy that the five met wasn¡¯t weak.¡±

    At this time, a person wearing Daoist Clothesmented, ¡°From the death suffered by the bugs, it seems like the five used the five elements formation. Everyone should remember the five guys from the three mountains alliance.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Suo Liancheng¡¯s expression changed. Then he said, ¡°Brother Yao Gan, do you mean Situ Nan¡¯s group? Those five are very powerful when they work together. Who would dare provoke them? Moreover, from what we can see, Situ Nan¡¯s group didn¡¯t hold back.¡±

    Yi Shuihan coldly said, ¡°Not only did they go all out, it seems like they had been very unfortunate. They were even forced to use a jade talisman. And from the feeling of death that I can sense, if they weren¡¯t dead, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to live for long.¡±

    Upon hearing Yi Shuihan, everyone¡¯s expression changed. They knew that Yi Shuihan was a Ghost Dao Cultivator, so he was very sensitive when it came to death. His insight about this topic should be urate.

    However, this matter made those present wonder. How could a rookie defeat the group of five using the five element formation? They even forced the use of a jade talisman. Who had such strength?

    Then at this time, Yao Gan opened his mouth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you have heard about this news. But before we arrived at Fabio, Base Number 5 was attacked by the bugs. When the base was about to fall, a person managed to fight against a silverback gold-winged bug one on one. It was said that this person was also a participant of thepetition. It¡¯s the Machine Field¡¯s top neer, Zhao Hai. Do you think it¡¯s him?¡±

    Upon hearing Yao Gan, Jiang Tian couldn¡¯t help butugh as he said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m more likely to believe that the Machine Field retreated immediately when they saw the bugs.¡±

    ¡­

    While these Cultivators were chatting, Zhao Hai was leading Xiong Li and the others away. They were still avoiding as many bugs as possible. The bugs were presently agitated. If they were toe in contact with any bug now, then it¡¯s possible that they might trigger the bug tide ahead of time.

    Xiong Li and the others looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s expression and knew that it wasn¡¯t time to tell jokes. Therefore, they just followed Zhao Hai silently as they navigated thebyrinth that was the bug underworld.

    Although Xiong Li and the others couldn¡¯t remember their previous route, they could tell that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t leading them in circles. How can Zhao Hai do this? They might try to guess, but they didn¡¯t say nor ask anything. They just blindly trusted Zhao Hai.

    After flying non-stop for seven hours, Zhao Hai finally stopped to rest at a cave. Then he took out food and then shared it with everyone. While they were eating, Li Kuangren looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, are we going back to the transmission formation? And why do I feel like the current situation isn¡¯t right?¡±

    Although Li Kuangren was clueless about the current situation, the intuition that he sharpened over countless battles was telling him that something was wrong.

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t only Li Kuangren who felt this, Xiong Li and the others as well. Hearing Li Kuangren, Xiong Li nodded and said, ¡°I feel it as well. These caves around us seem to be filled with danger.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Your intuition is correct. The caves are currently filled with danger. In fact, we just avoided a massive bug tide. We should get to a transmission formation in five hours. We don¡¯t have much time left.¡±

 Chapter 1243 â€“ The Tide Approaches

    <h4>Chapter 1243 - The Tide Approaches</h4>

    Li Kuangren didn¡¯t say anything more and just believed Zhao Hai¡¯s words. In any case, they had been safe all this time while traversing the cave system. If Zhao Hai left them behind, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to find the way out.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression changed. He touched the ground and then immediately stood up as he said, ¡°Leave this area quick!¡± Then the group quickly flew towards a nearby cave with no hesitation.

    Although the others had no idea what was going on, they were still able to feel something from their surroundings. There were currently minute sounds of movement around them.

    It sounded like a skitter, but it was a skitter that sounded extremely terrifying.

    Zhao Hai looked at the caves and let out a long breath. Then he said, ¡°The bug tide has begun. We need to be more careful. Otherwise, once we get entangled with those bugs, it would be very hard for us to return to the transmission formation.¡±

    Xiong Li¡¯s expression changed, then he said, ¡°Little Hai, if we¡¯re heading back to the transmission formation, wouldn¡¯t it be quicker if you use Space magic?¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard Xiong Li, he couldn¡¯t help but p his own head. Then heughed and said, ¡°Boss Xiong, thanks for reminding me. I actually forgot about it. Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Zhao Hai had honestly forgotten about using the Space for this situation. Although the situation was critical, it wasn¡¯t to the point where it was a threat to Zhao Hai¡¯s life. With how much Zhao Hai wanted to protect the secret of the Space, he actually forgot that he already had renown as a space mage. Therefore, he forgot that he could use the Space¡¯s transport to travel quickly.

    Now that he had been reminded by Xiong Li, Zhao Hai remembered that he had used this ability before. In any case, Xiong Li and the others would just think that it was a space-attribute spell and wouldn¡¯t suspect anything. Moreover, this would save them some effort of flying along.

    Xiong Li and the others looked at Zhao Hai in strange expressions. They haven¡¯t seen Zhao Hai make a mistake before. In their eyes, Zhao Hai was perfect. But a person like him actually made such a simple mistake. They didn¡¯t know how to react.

    Zhao Hai looked at their expressions, then he asked, ¡°What happened? Is there something wrong?¡±

    Xiong Li forced a smile and said, ¡°Little Hai, you look very clever all the time, how could you forget something like space magic? Don¡¯t you use it a lot?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Actually, I was absorbed by the feeling of flying through caves. It¡¯s like flying through a mysteriousbyrinth.¡±

    His exnation naturally invited theughter and scolding of the others. But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t take it too seriously and justughed with them. Then in the next moment he waved his hand and opened a passage towards the transmission formation.

    After three days, the bug parts that were left here had started to rot. The smell was enough to make people faint. Naturally, Zhao Hai disliked this smell so he used wind magic to drive it away towards smaller caves. Then he used water magic to clean the cave and then fire magic to roast the ce.

    Then Zhao Hai used earth magic to close up those small caves. Only two caves were left open for venttion. This would also reduce the amount of bugs that could detect the ce. Zhao Hai knew that if the bugs found them, then they would certainly attack. Those earthen walls would do nothing to stop them.

    After dealing with this, Zhao Hai and the others sat inside the transmission formation. The transmission formation was specially made so that it couldn¡¯t be erased. Moreover, Cultivators would perform maintenance on it from time to time. Therefore, there¡¯s nothing wrong about it.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai discovered that this wasn¡¯t any special method. Actually, the formation¡¯s real structure was buried underground. It can be said that if that formation wasn¡¯t destroyed, then the formation aboveground would stay in ce. Otherwise, this formation wouldn¡¯t have survived after multiple bug tides.

    As they sat down, Xiong Li and the others began to rx. To be honest, they were quite tense. This was because they knew that without Zhao Hai, they couldn¡¯t survive the bug attack.

    In fact, what Xiong Li and the others didn¡¯t know was that Zhao Hai can bring them above ground using the Space. They thought that Zhao Hai had no coordinates to Base Number 5 so he couldn¡¯t send them back. They weren¡¯t aware that Zhao Hai could just take them back at any time.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t bother bringing it up. He didn¡¯t want his abilities to be known that much.

    Once they had sat down, Xiong Li let out a long breath and then said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that we¡¯d meet a bug tide. Little Hai, how do you think the other realms did?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about the other realms. But I¡¯m very sure that six participants from the Machine Field would get the top spots of thepetition. Although the Cultivators are powerful, I¡¯m afraid they would lose a lot this time. And there¡¯s the bug tide as well. It would be very hard for them to deal with it.¡±

    Li Kuangren was grinning as he said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Those guys in the Cultivation Realm are annoying to look at. I¡¯ll be happy if more of them die. Once thepetition ends, I¡¯ll definitely teach them a lesson.¡±

    When everyone heard Li Kuangren, everybodyughed. Then Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°The Cultivation Realm¡¯s losses shouldn¡¯t be small, the same is true for the other realms. Even if we¡¯re the only ones left in the Machine Field, I can affirm that we¡¯ll have the best result in the World of Cultivation.¡±

    Xiong Li and the othersughed. They knew that they would be making history this time. This would be good for their future ns in the Machine Field. After all, they were preparing to go independent.

    Although Zhao Hai was happily chatting with the others, he was also paying close attention to the situation using the silver needles. Liquid Silver¡¯s needles had been scattered all throughout the nearby cave system, waiting for any bugs toe in.

    However, just like Zhao Hai thought, there were no eight-legged bugs in the surrounding area. This was because they had just destroyed the nearby nest. It would take some time before this region would be repopted with bugs. Because of this, they were able to take a rare break.

    In the next five days, no other bugs entered the region besides locust-like bugs. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t treat these locusts lightly. He immediately dispatched several undead in order to deal with them.

    Zhao Hai knew that these locusts were scouts and therge army of bugs wouldeter. If this was any other time, the other bugs might note over once these locusts were killed. However, since a bug tide was forming, it¡¯s almost certain that the bugs were heading over to kill the Undead.

    Zhao Hai looked at Xiong Li and the others. They were currently stabilizing their breathing in order to maintain their optimum condition. Zhao Hai talked with a serious tone, ¡°Brothers, there¡¯s some work to do.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Xiong Li and the others opened their eyes. They looked at Zhao Hai who nodded and said, ¡°Bugs areing, and they areing in fast.¡±

    Everyone quickly stood up. Li Kuangren flexed his arms as heughed and said, ¡°Let theme. I¡¯m even beginning to think that we¡¯ll wait here until the elimination round ends.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, but his attention was still focused on the bug caves. He kept close attention to the areas that he blocked off before. So even if the bugs wanted to attack Zhao Hai and the others, they would have to spend a lot of time cleaning up those walls made by earth magic. And if they choose not to break through, then they would only have two entrances to go through. This would allow Zhao Hai and the others to defend their location quite easily.

    Sure enough, an hour after the locust was killed, massive amounts of flying bugs flew over. There were also eight-legged bugs as well as small beetle-like bugs. These new beetle bugs weren¡¯t high-level, but their number was enough to cause headaches.

    When these bugs saw that the path in front of them was blocked, they didn¡¯t take a detour. Perhaps there was no such thing as the word ¡®detour¡¯ in their minds. These bugs immediately started to excavate the earth in front of them. Zhao Hai discovered how fast the bugs could excavate. It didn¡¯t take a long time for the bugs to go through a meter of earth.

    The bugs were advancing at a very quick speed. Zhao Hai knew that it wouldn¡¯t take long for them to go through the blockade. Therefore, he waved his hand and released arge number of Undead into the cave where the bugs were in. This time, the first Undead that Zhao Hai released weren¡¯t all humanoid. Instead, most of them had beast shapes. Each body of these Undead were more than ten meters long. They had two eyes that lit up like torches as well as ws that could rip through bones.

    Inside these beasts were humanoid Undead carrying cannons. These Undead were operating magic cannons. This made the Undead unit functionally simr to tanks.

 Chapter 1244 â€“ Formidable Beast Undead Unit

    <h4>Chapter 1244 - Formidable Beast Undead Unit</h4>

    Xiong Li and the others stared at Zhao Hai¡¯s new Undead unit. After some time, Xiong Li turned his head towards Zhao Hai, eyes shining as he said, ¡°Little Hai, how many secrets do you really have? Can¡¯t you just take them all out?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°No rush, no rush. The ce where I came from isn¡¯t a peaceful ce. I¡¯ve encountered wars between million-people armies several times. If you¡¯re not armed against those fellows, then you would die. But you can rest assured, we won¡¯t have any problems defending for the next few days.¡±

    Xiong Li didn¡¯t ask more. They just turned their heads towards the Undead beast units. The beasts looked very sturdy, giving Xiong Li and the others morale.

    Most importantly, besides the beasts walking on the ground, there were also plenty of them flying in the air. These flying beasts were also armed to the teeth, looking iparably fierce.

    All beast Undead that Zhao Hai released had every offensive part armed with iron fittings. Their teeth were reinforced with metal, their tails were supplemented with hammers, and some of their ws were sharpened. These bodily weapons might not look menacing, but these weapons were also inscribed with magic formations, the weapon shattering formation.

    These iron fittings were thetest additions. When Zhao Hai gave the Undead army new weapons, Laura was the one to propose this idea. She also proposed using these beasts more oftenpared to humanoid Undead.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know why this was the case, but Laura told him that it was for his reputation. No matter which ce, releasing arge number of humanoid Undead would make peoplebel you as an evildoer. This would be very disadvantageous to Zhao Hai¡¯s future development since this would provide his enemies with a proper reason to deal with him.

    Also, these beast Undead wererge and had bodies that were highly transformable. They were also strongerpared to humanoid Undead. Because of this, Laura hoped that Zhao Hai would use them more often in the future.

    Zhao Hai happily epted Laura¡¯s proposition. Then he made Laura install weapons on the beasts, and he also ensured that they all had weapon shattering. Naturally, the quality of their weapon shattering couldn¡¯t bepared to Xiong Li and the others. Xiong Li and the others had weapons made with special materials, and while Zhao Hai had a lot of good materials in the Space, their ore veins were still in their growth phases,pletely unsuitable forrge-scale mining. Therefore, Zhao Hai could only use the Space¡¯s stockpile of material to create weapons.

    Nevertheless, the result was very extraordinary. After these weapons were installed, the beast Undead¡¯s fighting strength had increased by at least three points. And if the magic cannons were added, then these Beast Undead unit¡¯s fighting strength could seriously be considered as terrifying.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai was able to make a death squad of beast undead. Moreover, these Undead had different weapons in their bodies, making them even more terrifying.

    While the brothers were speaking, the flying mantis bugs had already flown into the cave. However, just as they appeared, they were suddenly met with a bone dragon and were immediately extinguished.

    Although these flying mantis bugs weren¡¯t weak, the bone dragons couldn¡¯t be underestimated as well. After the Space leveled up several times, the bone dragons had also leveled up. Their strength had be formidable. Naturally, the bone dragons had no problems dealing with the flying mantis bugs.

    However, these low-level bugs never won because of their strength, instead they depended on their numerical superiority. A seemingly inexhaustible amount of flying mantis bugs streamed into the cave. This opened the curtain for the beginning of the battle.

    In the beginning, only the flying bugs were present so the Undead were able to easily deal with them. They haven¡¯t even used their weapons yet.

    But soon after, other blocked passages were beginning to be broken through. More and more bugs came, adding more oil to the fires of battle. The Undead beasts had one advantage over these bugs, and that was their size, defense, and strength. Therefore, they still had an easy time. There were also the magic cannons that helped them deal with the iing bugs.

    Xiong Li and the others discovered that they were too preupied being the spectators of the battle. They can only stand there and watch the Undead fight the endless stream of bugs.

    Li Kuangren looked discontentedly at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯re hogging all the glory. Look at how busy the battle has be, do you hate me that much?¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it fun to just watch? People from other realms would never find such an opportunity. I reckon those guys are getting desperate at this time. Hahaha. Think about it, while those guys are fighting for their lives, we¡¯re here drinking and watching a show.¡±

    As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, Xiong Li and the othersughed. Just like Zhao Hai said, while the others were going all out, they were here watching the battle as though it was entertainment.

    Li Kuangrenughed as well, then he said, ¡°That¡¯s right. When I think of those guys from the Cultivation Realm looking desperate, I couldn¡¯t help but be happy. Hahaha.¡±

    Time went by as more and more bugs appeared. Moreover, as time passed, the bugsing over were getting stronger and stronger. Some bugs can even fight the Undead one-to-one. However, those bugs would still die to the magic cannons. With thebined power of the beast Undead and the magic cannons, the bugs were unable to do anything for a while.

    The cave where Zhao Hai and the others were wasn¡¯t small, but it did appear like so. Undead and bugs filled the ce up. From time to time, the Undead line would be breached by a couple of bugs, so Zhao Hai and the others would have to make a move themselves.

    Although some gaps appeared in the Undead line, this didn¡¯t mean that they were getting killed. The Undead held their own defensive position but they were also being tied down by multiple bugs. Therefore, one or two would inevitably slip in. However, those who did were easily dealt with by Xiong Li and the others.

    Time passed as more and more bug corpses filled up the cave. Zhao Hai had yet to lose an Undead. This also allowed Zhao Hai to see how powerful these beast undead were. If the army wasposed of humanoid Undead, then a few would have already died to the bugs.

    It didn¡¯t take long before Zhao Hai understood what was going on. Compared to humanoids, the beasts had stronger bodies. Because the humanoids had traded their body strength for wisdom, they became inferior to the beasts in terms of physiology. And after being turned into Undead, even if the two had the same level, the beasts would still have much sturdier bodiespared to humanoids. Especially the Undead that Zhao Hai had. Their bodies were formidable, strong, and had astonishing defensive strength. Although they couldn¡¯t easily sweep through a human army, they were enough to deal with the bugs.

    Upon thinking about this point, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel regret. If he had known this before, then he would¡¯ve used beast Undead sooner. The firepower provided by these beast Undead made sure that each of them were their own war machines.

    Xiong Li and the others were also able to see how powerful the beast Undead were. This made them excited, so they flew over and took out a few bugs to practice their moves.

    When the group wiped out a batch of bugs, they returned to where Zhao Hai was. Xiong Li looked at the Undead as he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Those guys are full of energy. Little Hai, you should have taken them out sooner.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. At this time, Sun Fei looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, how long has it been? Why do I feel like time is moving too quickly?¡± Zhao Hai chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯ll end soon. We should be able to return in eight hours. Rest assured, nothing wrong will happen.¡±

    Sun Fei nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about not being able to go back. But I just feel like time passed by quickly. In just a blink of an eye, seven days went by just like that.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Time passes quite fast for us. But for the others, I reckon they feel the opposite. Those guys should be very anxious to return.¡± Sun Fei and the others heard this andughed. Theypletely agreed to Zhao Hai¡¯s answer. To be honest, even if they were from the lower realms and hadn¡¯t ascended for a long time, they were still aware that Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead were insanely strong. They had never seen creatures as terrifying as them, whether it be in the lower realms or in the Machine Field.

    However, they didn¡¯t ask anything. Although they had be sworn brothers, they knew that they still had secrets that they kept from each other. If Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t want to say it, then they won¡¯t ask.

    At this time, Zhao Hai turned his head to Lu Dingtian and said, ¡°Second Brother, I think it would be better for you if you had a mount. Am I correct?¡±

    Lu Dingtian nodded and said, ¡°Yes¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Then if we have free time, I¡¯ll give you a beast as a mount. I believe it will make you even stronger. What do you think?¡±

    With shining eyes, Lu Dingtian nodded and said, ¡°Good.¡±

    Li Kuangren couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°Second Brother, would it kill you if you say a second word? You talk so little.¡±

    Lu Dingtian nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± His response caused everyone tough out loud.

    Then at this moment, the transmission formation behind them suddenly emitted white light.

 Chapter 1245 â€“ The Anxious Ma Rulong

    <h4>Chapter 1245 - The Anxious Ma Rulong</h4>

    Zhao Hai and the others stared, then they all cheered. Zhao Hai said, ¡°Good, now that the transmission formation can be used, we can head back. But if we head back now, I¡¯m afraid they wouldn¡¯t calcte our scores. Let¡¯s wait for a couple of hours before returning.¡± Xiong Li and the others nodded. They weren¡¯t worried about returning. In any case, they weren¡¯t in immediate danger. It would be no problem if they took a few hours before heading back.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone, then he smiled and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go eat something. Let¡¯s just leave everything else to the Undead.¡± Then he waved his hand and released some humanoid Undead. These Undead took on the task of cleaning up the bugs that were able to pass through the defense line. Meanwhile, Xiong Li and the others sat in the transmission formation and ate crabs while pouring each other drinks.

    Now that the transmission formation has been activated, people from Base Number 5 could use it to enter the cave system and vice versa. But this was given that nobody was in the transmission formation. Since Zhao Hai and the others were sitting inside the transmission formation, then this was akin to the formation bing useless.

    But what Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t think was that the transmission formation activated because Base Number 5 intentionally opened it. Zhao Hai and the others thought that they would be mocked by the Cultivators if they came out early. Therefore, they decided to wait a couple of hours before returning. However, this decision caused Ma Rulong to turn anxious.

    Actually, the transmission formation has been activated ahead of time. This wasn¡¯t only because they wanted the participants to head back, they also wanted to send reinforcements in.

    The bases had already known about the bug tide that was happening. To ensure the safety of thepetition¡¯s participants, they decided to end the elimination round ahead of time then send support to get rid of the bugs. In fact, the moment the transmission formations were activated, the elimination round was over.

    Zhao Hai and his brothers werepletely oblivious to this. At the same time, since Laura and the others were monitoring the cave system, they didn¡¯t have the time to care about what happened in the base. Therefore, nobody from their group knew that the elimination round was over, and that they were waiting for nothing.

    On the other hand, Ma Rulong was too anxious that he looked like ants in a heated pan. The moment he discovered that a bug tide was ravaging through the cave systems, Ma Rulong knew that things weren¡¯t doing so well. People would die from each realm, and the Machine Field might as well be annihted, but it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal since they were rookies. However, Ma Rulong was very worried about Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai blocked Li Chuchen¡¯s three swords, killed Gongsun Zheng, and even managed to demonstrate his strength against the silverback gold-winged bug. This caused Ma Rulong to expect Zhao Hai to bring great results. If Zhao Hai perished because of this bug tide, then the Machine Field would certainly make Ma Rulong answer for it.

    Because of this, the moment the transmission formation was activated, he immediately thought of going through it to aid Zhao Hai. However, even if the formation has been activated, it couldn¡¯t be used.

    The transmission formation designed by the Cultivation Realm was very clever. It had a function where if someone was standing on either side of the formation, then neither side could be used. Naturally, it wasn¡¯t just people, any living thing standing on it could trigger this function.

    Of course, when the people from the Cultivation Realm set up this transmission formation, they also thought about the possibility that other living beings would render it useless. Therefore, when they were making the formation, a special material was added. The name of this material was repellent incense. This material was a kind of wood that emits an odor that was disliked by the bugs and other beasts. In this way, the Cultivators were able to make sure that bugs and other beasts won¡¯t upy the formation.

    It was also because of this setup that when Zhao Hai and the others were entering the caves for the first time, the formation wasn¡¯t blocked by the bugs and was just surrounded.

    Originally, Ma Rulong thought that when the formation has been activated, they could immediately head in and use it. However, it seems like the formation cannot be used. This caused Ma Rulong to be confused. Could it be that someone was standing in the formation? Moreover, this person was alive. It should be said that if a deceased person was on top of the formation, the formation would still work.

    Ma Rulong doesn¡¯t know what was going on. Bugs don¡¯t like being around the transmission formation. Dead people cannot block the formation. Therefore, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems in using it. Since this is the case, then there¡¯s only one reason. Living people are standing in the formation. But if living people were in the formation, then they should know that it has been activated. If so, then why didn¡¯t they head back immediately when they saw the light?

    Ma Rulong was burning with impatience. He waspletely clueless about the state of Fabio¡¯s underworld. He was afraid that Zhao Hai and the others had been annihted. Although he already had that idea before, Zhao Hai had given him hope. If people don¡¯t expect anything, then they won¡¯t be disappointed. However, if they were given hope, and that hope was broken, then their disappointment would be doubled. Ma Rulong was in this state.

    While Ma Rulong was impatiently circling around the transmission formation, Zheng Li¡¯s face was stuck on the formation. Zheng Li hasn¡¯t been in Base Number 5 for a day or two, he had been here for several years. The battle with the silverback gold-winged bug was actually the most dangerous time he experienced here. If it weren¡¯t for Zhao Hai, then even Zheng Li couldn¡¯t guarantee the salvation of the base. Zheng Li wasn¡¯t a person with no conscience, so he was also hoping for Zhao Hai¡¯s good oue.

    However, he was left not knowing what to do at this time. The transmission formation wouldn¡¯t function. He can only contact people from other ces to see Base Number 5¡¯s transmission formation underground. But Zheng Li knew that the sess of this request was very unlikely. Now that a bug tide was happening underground, people already had their hands full. Fighting through the caves in order to reach Base Number 5¡¯s formation was almost impossible.

    Time passed by, and in a blink of an eye eight hours went past. Ma Rulong didn¡¯t leave the transmission formation and continued to wait. And as time passed, the more and more convinced he was that the formation was faulty.

    Then at this time, the transmission formation suddenly shed. Ma Rulong and Zheng Li who had been waiting for a long time were stunned. Then they stared at the formation without blinking. This was arge formation that allowed the transfer of 300 people at a time. They wanted to see how many people would go through this formation.

    When the light vanished, only a handful of people appeared on the tform. But upon seeing these people, Ma Rulong couldn¡¯t help butugh. And at the same time, Zheng Li rxed. It was Zhao Hai¡¯s group who appeared on the formation.

    However, it didn¡¯t take long before Ma Rulong gasped. This was because Zhao Hai and the others had flushed faces. It was as though they had been drinking. Ma Rulong quickly approached Zhao Hai and the others, followed by Zheng Li. When Zhao Hai and the others saw Ma Rulong, they immediately gave a salute.

    Ma Rulong waved his hand, then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Howe you¡¯re only back now? Did the formation experience some problems?¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare, then he said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong about the formation. We saw the formation activate, but since the elimination round has a seven-day duration, we decided to wait the time out.¡±

    Ma Rulong was shocked by this response, his head couldn¡¯t help but turn dizzy. Then after some time he said, ¡°You mean to say, you waited even though you saw the formation activate?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°If we returned before the proper time, then our points might not be calcted. Therefore, we waited in the formation before heading back.¡±

    Ma Rulong looked at Zhao Hai nkly. But at this moment, Zheng Li opened his mouth and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, did you meet the bug tide below?¡¯

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°We did. We¡¯re fighting them as we waited.¡±

    As soon as he heard Zheng Li¡¯s question, Zhao Hai knew that the people aboveground were already aware of the bug tide. This also exins why the transmission formation was activated in advance.

    Hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s reply, Ma Rulong sighed and said, ¡°So the others weren¡¯t able to hold on for long because they waited?¡±

    Zhao Hai knew what Ma Rulong was talking about. He didn¡¯t n to hide anything so he shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not it. The moment we arrived underground, we were suddenly assaulted by a horde of bugs. I fought my way out and then turned around to help them. However, who knew that Streep would im that I had snatched their loot. He even allied with everyone and Li Chuchen to kill me. In the end, I had no choice but to kill them all. Team Leader, am I guilty of a crime?¡±

    Ma Rulong and Zheng Li stared at Zhao Hai, then they looked at each other. Ma Rulong said, ¡°You mean to tell me that besides your group, everyone else was killed by you? And Li Chuchen? Where¡¯s Li Chuchen?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I killed him. Ever since I blocked his three swords, he has been holding a grudge against me. Before the elimination round began, he gave a piece of jade to Streep. So Streep dyed for time in order for Li Chuchen to arrive. Then they would kill me together. Unfortunately for them, they¡¯re weaker than me. So I killed them.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s tone made the event seem superficial, but Ma Rulong and Zheng Li were shocked by what he said. Li Chuchen was a pinnacle rookie of the Cultivation Realm. And now, Zhao Hai imed to have killed him, and that he was weak.

    Ma Rulong turned his head towards Xiong Li and the others. Then his gaze stopped at Lu Dingtian as he asked, ¡°Lu Dingtian, is Zhao Hai telling the truth? Did he really kill Li Chuchen?¡±

    Ma Rulong knew certain information about the participants, so he was very clear that even if Lu Dingtian was a man of few words, he was very honest and disliked lying. Therefore, Ma Rulong decided to ask Lu Dingtian.

    Lu Dingtian just gave a nod and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Nothing else. However, Ma Rulong knew from this response that Zhao Hai was indeed telling the truth.

    Not only was Ma Rulong not angry, but instead heughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. But Zhao Hai, how well did you do?¡±

    This was what Ma Rulong cared the most. He already knew that the people from the other realms were receiving aid from their respective bases. However, this still meant that they had lost a lot due to the bug tide. Their results shouldn¡¯t be that great. Even if you kill bugs, it still doesn¡¯t guarantee that you would get their parts.

    From Ma Rulong¡¯s calctions, he reckons that the survivors this time only numbered about 300, probably less than that. This was the biggest loss that the World of Cultivation experienced in one instance.

    Although the losses from this elimination round wererge, Ma Rulong was still worried. From these 300 people, only 100 could proceed to the next segment of thepetition. If Zhao Hai¡¯s score was unsatisfactory, then his chance of entering the ranking tournament would be gone. Therefore, Ma Rulong was intent on knowing Zhao Hai¡¯s result. He was afraid of Zhao Hai having less than the enough score needed.

    Zhao Hai looked at Ma Rulong¡¯s expression as he smiled and said, ¡°Team Leader, rest assured. Entering the top 100 shouldn¡¯t be an issue.¡± Hearing Zhao Hai, Ma Rulong let out a breath of relief. Then he turned to Xiong Li and the others and said, ¡°How about the rest of you? It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t have great results, entering the top 300 of thepetition is already a good achievement for the Machine Field.¡±

    At this time, Zhao Hai chuckled and said, ¡°Team Leader, you¡¯re misunderstanding. I meant that all of us can reach top 100 no problem. Not just me.¡±

    Ma Rulong stared, then his eyes widened as his gaze was frozen on Zhao Hai. It was only after Zheng Li coughed that Ma Rulong recovered. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Are you sure? All of you are really entering the top 100?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°We should. We had a great harvest. We even managed to destroy an entire poption of eight-legged bugs. Although we cannot take their nest back, all of its bugs have been killed by us. After dividing the spoils, it should be enough.¡±

    Ma Rulong immediately asked, ¡°How many eight-legged bugs are there inside one nest?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought about it and said, ¡°It should be in the tens of thousands. I can only remember that there were a lot.¡±

    Ma Rulong let out a long breath as he nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Then that¡¯s good. Head back and take a rest first. Someone wille here in order to record your scores. Captain Zheng Li, I wonder if you can let us see the results of the other realms? This way, we can see an exact number for the bottom line.¡±

    Actually, Ma Rulong already had a faint idea of the exact number. After all, the Machine Field had its own informationwork. But just to be sure, he wanted to see the figure that Zheng Li got. However, Ma Rulong already knew that as long as Zhao Hai and the others could present 10 thousand bugs each, then it¡¯s certain that they would enter the top 100.

    Naturally, Zheng Li wouldn¡¯t decline. It was impossible for this matter to be hidden, so he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then everyone, pleasee with me.¡±

 Chapter 1246 â€“ The Current First: Suo Liancheng

    <h4>Chapter 1246 - The Current First: Suo Liancheng</h4>

    Zheng Li led the group to his office and then he took out a piece of paper which showed the current ranking. The first ce named Suo Liancheng had a score equivalent to turning in 13,000 eight-legged bugs.

    This meant that Suo Liancheng handed over not only eight-legged bugs, but advanced-level bugs as well. Bugs at a higher level would be converted to its valueparable to the eight-legged bugs. For example, a flying bug was equivalent to three eight-legged bugs. This conversion rate has been decided by statistics.

    When Zhao Hai saw the name Suo Liancheng, Laura and the others immediately pulled out relevant information about him. Suo Liancheng, the Cultivation Realm¡¯s rank one. He¡¯s a sword cultivator with the Cultivation Realm¡¯s most famous sword sect as his background, the Ten Thousand Swords Sect!

    It has been four years since he ascended in the Cultivation Realm. And in just four years, he was able to be a Foundation Establishment Cultivator from Qi Condensation. It can be said that his progress was impressively quick, making him the Ten Thousand Sword Sect¡¯s favored neer.

    At the same time, Cai¡¯er pulled out Suo Liancheng¡¯s battle records in the bug cave. Zhao Hai and the others had been flying in the caves, so the Space had recorded where they went. Also, Cai¡¯er had been monitoring the bug tide, so she wasn¡¯t able to look much into the records. But now that Zhao Hai was safe, Suo Liancheng¡¯s records can be looked into.

    Upon seeing Suo Liancheng¡¯s performance in the cave system, Zhao Hai was somewhat surprised. He discovered that he was still underestimating the Cultivation Realm¡¯s talents. They were worthy to be called geniuses. Being able to go on top amidst the innumerable numbers of Ascenders was a testament to their strength.

    Suo Liancheng alone couldn¡¯t kill more than 10 thousand eight-legged bugs, unless he had the help of the Undead. A single person couldn¡¯t kill ten thousand eight-legged bugs in just seven days.

    Suo Liancheng¡¯s 13,000 eight-legged bugs score wasn¡¯t gained from killing eight-legged bugs. Instead, this number was gained from converting his achievements in killing higher-level bugs.

    Seeing the quantity, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but nod. He was only able to kill so many bugs because of the Undead. Suo Liancheng only had his sword yet he was able to achieve somethingparable. This wasn¡¯t easy to do. This caused Zhao Hai to be more careful regarding Suo Liancheng.

    They also looked at the other ranking. The people in this lineup were as expected, all of them were from the Cultivation Realm. There was also Yi Shuihan, Jiang Tian, Qin Zhang, Yao Gan. Cai¡¯er took their records and then sent it to Zhao Hai. All of these people were in the Cultivation Realm¡¯s top ten rookies.

    But after looking at the 9th ce, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but gawk. This was because this person wasn¡¯t from the Cultivation Realm. This person was called Tu Mietan from the Demon Realm. He became the Demon Realm¡¯s top participant using his Blood Demon Art. His strength was said to be extraordinary.

    At this point, Zhao Hai already had some understanding about the World of Cultivation. The World of Cultivation¡¯s Demon Realm was different than Zhao Hai imagined. He expected it to be the same as the lower realm¡¯s Demon Realm. However, the World of Cultivation¡¯s Demon Realm was actually a part of the Cultivation Realm, but its inhabitants practice Demonic Arts. Because of how many people used Demonic Arts there, it was called the Demon Realm.

    The Cultivation Realm was mostly made up of orthodox cultivators. Although there were some evil cultivators here and there, these people wouldn¡¯t wantonly exhibit their moves. This was because they knew that they would be hunted down if they were ever spotted.

    But things were different in the Demon Realm. Almost all sects in the Demon Realm were Demonic Sects. What they cultivated there were true demonic arts. While the Cultivation Realm considers human materials as taboo, it was a normal ingredient in the Demon Realm. Take the Blood Demon Art that Tu Mietan practice, for example, it required arge amount of human blood to practice. In the ce where Tu Mietan was cultivating, arge number of blood ves were bred in captivity. These blood ves would provide a constant supply of flesh and blood. It can be said that the Demonic Sects regard humans as draft animals, and once they were needed, they would be ughtered. It was a cruel world.

    Originally, the Demon Realm and the Cultivation Realm were one. During that time, the Cultivation Realm was divided into Orthodox Cultivators, Demon Cultivators, Beast Cultivators, Spirit cultivators, Elven cultivators, and others. However, a war ured that made the Elven Cultivators, Orthodox Cultivators, and Spirit Cultivators to regard Demon and Beast Cultivators as evil. Naturally, the Demon and Beast Cultivators retaliated, causing a war that changed the color of the heavens and the earth. Thes that had been destroyed by this war numbered several thousands. In the end, the Demon and Beast Cultivators couldn¡¯t resist the attack of the other three, so they cooped up inside the Demon Realm and Beast Realm.

    But at the same time, the alliance between the Spirit Cultivators, Orthodox Cultivators, and Elven Cultivators couldn¡¯tst for long. Orthodox Cultivators were innately greedy. After expelling the Demon Cultivators and the Beast Cultivators, they wanted to monopolize the Cultivation Realm. Therefore, another war urred between them and the Spirit and Elven Cultivators. Finally, the Elven Cultivators and Spirit Cultivators separated themselves from the Cultivation Realm. This left the Orthodox Cultivators with the richestnds in the entire World of Cultivation.

    After the Cultivation Realm was divided, there was a long time where nomunication was made. These groups had been badly hurt and they would need to recuperate. But since the Cultivation Realm had the best location and ess to information, they were able to recover quickly. This advantage allowed them to suppress the other realms.

    Since the Cultivation Realm had the upper hand, it¡¯s natural that they wouldn¡¯t allow the other realms to progress. Therefore, they would periodically suppress these realms. And since the other realms cannot unite for various reasons, they had always been on the defensive.

    Meanwhile, the Machine Field wasn¡¯t in this scene at all. Whether it was the Cultivation Realm or the other realms, none of them put any attention towards the Machine Field. From what they can see, the Machine Field was just a collection of unorthodox Cultivators. They simply didn¡¯t pose much of a threat.

    Now that Zhao Hai saw someone from the Demon Realm, he couldn¡¯t help but gawk. He immediately asked Cai¡¯er about Tu Mietan. Unfortunately, Cai¡¯er didn¡¯t know much about him. The information the Machine Field had wascking in this region.

    Upon looking at the limited amount of information, Zhao Hai gave up and looked further down the list. Then as he looked, Zhao Hai saw that experts from other realms were beginning to show in the top 20 spots. There were a couple people from the Demon Realm, Beast Realm, Spirit Realm, and there was even an Elf.

    The number of bugs these people collected wasn¡¯t small. Although their scores didn¡¯t reach more than 10 thousand, several thousand was still an astonishing amount. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but nod his head. It seems like this beginnerpetition didn¡¯t only host the Machine Field¡¯s strongest rookies in many years, the other realms were also blessed with a talented generation. The top 100 ranking tournament should be very fun to see.

    As Zhao Hai was looking down the list, Xiong Li and the others were doing the same. Everyone was talking in hushed tones. It seems like they were also surprised by the results.

    At this time, footsteps were heard from a distance. Then a group of Cultivators walked in. These people wore badges that weren¡¯t from Sects. However, this badge still gave them status. They were the tabtionmittee of the Six Realm Beginner Competition. They are here to record Zhao Hai and the others¡¯ results.

    Seeing these people walk in, Ma Rulong immediately went forward to greet them. He gave a salute and said, ¡°Ma Rulong has seen everyone. Are you here to record our scores?¡±

    The group also returned Ma Rulong¡¯s salute. Then their leader smiled and said, ¡°We heard that Zhao Hai and the others had returned. So we immediately came to tally their score.¡±

    Ma Rulong nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then please.¡± Then he invited themittee. But since they had to inspect arge volume, they would perform the counting outside. This way, they won¡¯t run out of space.

    Everyone walked outside. Naturally, Zhao Hai and the others were among these people. When they reached arge field, they stopped. Then two people took out a book and a pen as they prepared to record the results.

    Of course, there were better ways of recording such asputers or jade. However, people were always afraid of tampering. Therefore, they could only use this primitive method of recording. Once this session of recording ends, this book would be sealed. Moreover, what¡¯s written in this book will be transmitted to different areas in real time. This would make sure that several copies would exist for reference.

    Seeing that everything was prepared, Ma Rulong turned to Zhao Hai and the others and said, ¡°Alright Little Hai, just take a step forward and take out your harvest.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. However, he didn¡¯t walk forward. Instead, he had Sun Fei go first. Sun Fei nodded and then took a step forward before taking out a huge pile of bugs. The tabtionmittee looked at the mountain of bugs and couldn¡¯t help but stare. They didn¡¯t expect the Machine Field to be able to take out this many bugs.

    The tabtionmittee had inspected a lot of loot. Therefore, they could estimate the points just by looking at how big the pile was. Seeing the pile that Sun Fei took out, themittee members reckoned that it shouldn¡¯t score less than 20 thousand points.

    Themittee members looked at each other and saw the surprise in their eyes. One must know that the current first ce, Suo Liancheng, only had a score of 13 thousand. But now, Sun Fei actually took out a pile that valued more than 20 thousand. This far surpassed Suo Liancheng! How was this possible? Moreover, Sun Fei was from the Machine Field!

 Chapter 1247 â€“ Taking The Top Six

    <h4>Chapter 1247 - Taking The Top Six</h4>

    Everyone in the World of Cultivation was aware of the Machine Field¡¯s strength. Therefore, upon seeing someone from that realm taking out so many bugs, people from the tabtionmittee couldn¡¯t help but doubt what they were seeing.

    One of themittee members looked at Sun Fei, then he said, ¡°Do you own all of these bugs?¡±

    Sun Fei smiled faintly and said, ¡°Of course, everything is mine.¡± The person nodded. Then a group of people proceeded to count. They didn¡¯t use their hands to sort through the pile but instead used their spiritual force. After some time, several people shouted out numbers. The numbers they shouted out were different. From what Zhao Hai can see, it seems like they divided their tasks. Someone was in charge of counting eight-legged bugs, then one was tasked with the flying mantis bugs, and so on. After adding all of their counts, then Sun Fei¡¯s result would be seen.

    The group was well-organized. After everyone had shouted their count, Sun Fei¡¯s score was then dered to be 23 thousand.

    Sun Fei crushed Suo Liancheng¡¯s score by a whole 10 thousand points, securing his ce in the top 100. However, Zhao Hai knew that Sun Fei didn¡¯t take out every bug they managed to loot. After all, he was the one who told Sun Fei to do so. This was because these bug parts had great uses.

    The most valuable part of the bugs was actually their skeleton. Although they were a type of bone, this exoskeleton had a lot of useful applications. These exoskeletons can be added to other medicinal ingredients in order to make pills. They could also be added to weapons in order to help with refining. In the Cultivation Realm, the bugs had now be an indispensable ingredient in various weapons and pills.

    But since Fabio was too far from the Machine Field, the realm wasn¡¯t able to get their hands on any of these bug parts. Instead, they could only buy them from the Cultivation Realm at a high mark-up price. Because of this, Zhao Hai told Sun Fei to leave some bugs behind and only release enough to secure a top 100 spot.

    Now, Sun Fei released enough bugs to make him top one. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care. To him, these bug parts weren¡¯t very precious.

    After the tabtionmittee recorded Sun Fei¡¯s result, they stored the bug parts and then waited for Li Kuangren to step forward. In the end, the bugs that he took out were a bit more than Sun Fei. He scored 24 thousand points.

    Next was Dongfang Yu, gaining 25 thousand points. Lu Dingtian came next, scoring 26 thousand. And then Xiong Li scored 27 thousand. When Zhao Hai¡¯s turn arrived, his score amounted to 30 thousand.

    Themittee members were stunned silly. When they saw Sun Fei¡¯srge pile of harvest, they thought that Zhao Hai and the others pooled their loot so that Sun Fei could top the elimination round. However, when Li Kuangren took out bugs that scored more than Sun Fei, thesemittee members were visibly shaken. They began to ask what kind of elimination round this was. Why does the Machine Field hold such an overwhelming advantage? Then more and more bugs were released from Dongfang Yu and the others.

    Also, thesemittee members could see that Zhao Hai and the others were carefully releasing their bugs to be just right next to each other. This made Zhao Hai the first cer of the elimination round. This caused the tabtionmittee members to sigh at the sight of the Machine Field¡¯s unity.

    When Ma Rulong saw Zhao Hai and the others releasing so many bugs, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but water in happiness. This was the most beautiful scene he had seen. The top six of the elimination round was fully taken over by the Machine Field. Others wouldn¡¯t be able to believe it if he told them.

    After the tabtionmittee recorded the scores, the head turned to Zhao Hai and the others and said, ¡°Congrattions for bing the top six of the elimination round. After a period of time, your prize will be delivered. Please have a good rest and prepare for the tournament in five days.¡±

    Then after giving everyone a salute, themittee left.

    When themitteepletely left, Ma Rulong immediatelyughed. Then he went towards Zhao Hai and then grasped his shoulder as he said, ¡°Little Hai, great, great. Hahaha. Too satisfying, too satisfying. This old man finally saw the Machine Field winning. Good good, let¡¯s drink. We need to get drunk!¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others smiled faintly. They had already expected this oue, so they didn¡¯t think that it was strange. Ma Rulong led them back to the courtyard. Now that most of the people who stayed here had died, the courtyard appeared more spacious.

    Zhao Hai and the others sat down as Zhao Hai took out food and wine. He also took out a couple of crabs since they also invited Zheng Li.

    As soon as Zheng Li entered the courtyard, he immediately saw the crabs. There were huge red crabs there, still smoking after being cooked. They also emitted a very good aroma that stimted everyone¡¯s appetite.

    There were also several side dishes on the table as well as several bottles of liquor. Since these were taken out by Zhao Hai, they were naturally very good.

    Seeing this situation, Zheng Li couldn¡¯t help but stare. This was because you basically can¡¯t see these things in the base. People from the Cultivation Realm rarely ate meals, they were used to using fasting pills to satiate their hunger.

    Fasting pills were pills deliberately invented by the Cultivators. This pill could allow one to survive a few days without eating.

    Most importantly, there¡¯s a belief in the Cultivation Realm that eating ordinary food would leave behind toxins in the body and affect one¡¯s cultivation. Although eating fasting pills would still leave toxins behind, it was much lesspared to eating a full meal. Because of this, even if there were armor shops, weapon shops, beast skin shops, and even robot shops in the Cultivation Realm, it was very rare to see a restaurant. Almost all Cultivators take fasting pills, nobody would eat a meal.

    Therefore, upon seeing the amount of food prepared, Zheng Li couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he smiled faintly and remembered that the Machine Field¡¯s people would always eat meals. Seeing that Zhao Hai and the others were inviting him over, this meant that he was being considered as a friend. Although this meant that he would have to eat a meal, Zheng Li still felt happy.

    While Zhao Hai and the others were busily celebrating, Ma Rulong was busy himself. Zhao Hai and the others thought that this get-together was just among them. However, they didn¡¯t expect Ma Rulong to bring everyone to have a feast.

    After knowing the results, the other team leaders were also jubnt. Although Streep and the others had died, this didn¡¯t mean much to them. Compared to annihting his fellow participants, Zhao Hai¡¯s aplishment was much more historic.

    Zhao Hai and the others had taken the top six positions, this meant that they were now at the top 100 of the elimination round and would progress to the next stage. Even if they didn¡¯t win and were knocked out in the first round, it didn¡¯t matter. Just being able to snatch a ce in the top 100 was enough for the Machine Field to celebrate. This was something that never happened before. This was a breakthrough for the realm.

    Zhao Hai knew that they weren¡¯t the only ones celebrating. The entire Machine Field was also in a festive mood. Even Margaret has been called over to celebrate with the family. The better Zhao Hai¡¯s achievement was, the greater it would be for the family. At this point, the rise of the Ashley Family was inevitable.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care much about these things. He knew that the higher the position of the Ashley Family, the better it would be for his future ns.

    Since Ma Rulong called everyone over, Zhao Hai needed to take out a couple more crabs. He also took out liquor before asking Zheng Li and the others to sit at their table.

    In this table was Ma Rulong, Zheng Li, and Zhao Hai¡¯s group of six. Once everyone has sat down, Ma Rulong poured some liquor into his cup and then loudly cheered, ¡°This is a historic day for the Machine Field. What a great day! Little Hai and the others have made history. They¡¯re heroes of the realm. For the Machine Field¡¯s heroes, cheer!¡±

    Everyone cheered, ¡°For the Machine Field¡¯s heroes!¡± Zhao Hai can see the sincerity in everyone¡¯s eyes. They were genuinely happy, even much happier than Zhao Hai and the others.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t understand much about the grievance between the Machine Field and the Cultivation Realm. After all, the time he ascended was short. And only a few people had firsthand experience with regards to the Cultivation Realm¡¯s suppression of the Machine Field. But he knew that in the previouspetitions, the Machine Field had always been at the bottom. Now that the situation has been turned over, it was no wonder why they were very happy.

    People continued to drink liquor,rgely because Ma Rulong kept offering toasts. The team leader was too happy. Seeing the liquor being consumed quickly, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he just took out more liquor to drink.

    Zhao Hai took out liquor and people kept drinking it. Seeing that Zhao Hai had arge supply of drinks, everyoneughed with satisfaction.

    What Zhao Hai took out was rice wine. It wasn¡¯t too strong and could be drunk in huge gulps. If Zhao Hai took out his stronger liquor, then a few people would have already cked out.

    But while Zhao Hai was busily taking out liquor to drink, he failed to notice Zheng Li¡¯s change of expression after taking a sip. This wasn¡¯t because the taste was bad, it was actually the opposite. Zheng Li had a very thick concentration of qi in his body. Nevertheless, Zhao Hai¡¯s liquor still made him drunk. This made him very interested in Zhao Hai¡¯s liquor.

    Zheng Li was used to drinking in the past. Although he was a Cultivation Realm native, his background was poor. His parents weremoners and he started his cultivation by being a Rogue Cultivator. The Cultivation Realm¡¯smoners would still eat and drink. And back when Zheng Li was a Rogue Cultivator, he also drank liquor. This was because Rogue Cultivators were too poor to buy fasting pills. In order to survive, they would have to eat meals and drink liquor from time to time.

 Chapter 1248 â€“ Spirit Wine and Faith Power

    <h4>Chapter 1248 - Spirit Wine and Faith Power</h4>

    A Cultivator¡¯s cultivation is a process of developing human potential and letting the body utilize this potential. Therefore, it can be said that Cultivators were somewhat experts in the human body. Even if they can¡¯t understand other people¡¯s body, at least they can understand their own. And this understanding began in the Body Refining period.

    Cultivators in the Body Refining period would mainly cultivate their bodies. They would need to practice to a certain degree before they could start Qi Condensation.

    But in Body Refining, one must pay close attention to their bodies. This was because internal injuries incurred in this period would have a huge effect during Qi Condensation. Most Cultivators who suffered internal injuries during Body Refining would be stuck at Qi Condensation their entire lives. And even if they reach Foundation Establishment, their path to Core Formation would be several times harder than most. Reaching Core Formation would be close to impossible.

    Only after Core Formation could the strength of their gold core cleanse and heal their body of toxins and injures. But even then, arge amount of strength and resources would be needed.

    Because of this, Cultivators always regard the Body Refining Stage as crucial. The Body Refining Stage is a process of exercising and understanding one¡¯s own body. It was also the first realm of Cultivation and the most important one. This was because any development in this stage had a huge impact onter stages.

    There were also Cultivators in the Body Refining period that would eat meals, Zheng Li was among these Cultivators. Naturally, he drank alcohol during that time. It was well known that whenever they eat meals and drink liquor, toxins will spread throughout the body. And they would have no way to clear them.

    Only after reaching Qi Condensation, when they be richer, could they buy fasting pills and no longer eat meals. These toxins would be a hindrance in going through to Foundation Establishment and Core Formation.

    Zheng Li was currently a Core Formation Cultivator. Since he slowly crawled towards this level from a very poor background, he knew clearly how toxins would affect the body. Even if these toxins can be removed by pills, this would still take some time to clear out.

    However, after he drank the liquor, Zheng Li discovered that the liquor didn¡¯t leave any toxins behind, nothing at all. Moreover, the liquor has a dense amount of spiritual qi. Although this spiritual qi couldn¡¯t help Zheng Li with his cultivation, it still had little use.

    This discovery surprised Zheng Li. For so many years, he looked for something that can be eaten without leaving toxins behind. Although he managed to find a few things, they were too few and too expensive, and were only enjoyed by higher-level members of Sects. Ordinary Cultivators haven¡¯t even seen them, let alone consume.

    There were also special liquors in the Cultivation Realm. These liquors were brewed using special herbs. This special liquor was named Spirit Wine. This spirit wine is free of toxins and would provide great benefits to Cultivation. However, just like others of its type, it was very expensive.

    Although the spiritual qi of Zhao Hai¡¯s liquor was different in densitypared to Spirit Wine, this liquor doesn¡¯t leave behind toxins. In other words, Zhao Hai had an inferior version of spirit wine.

    In order to Cultivate, Cultivators would need to control their desires and live a life of difficulty. They couldn¡¯t eat nor drink and would only use fasting pills in order for their progress to be smooth.

    But if there¡¯s something that was delicious and would not leave toxins in the body, then the Cultivators would certainly wee it with open arms. After all, Cultivators were still humans in the end. They also wanted to enjoy life from time to time.

    Zheng Li looked at the bottle of wine with shining eyes. He hadn¡¯t drank liquor for a long time that he had forgotten about how it tastes. The drink that Zhao Hai took out caused him to be excited. Drinking liquor without worrying about toxins was truly a great pleasure.

    At this time, Zhao Hai finally noticed Zheng Li. Looking at Zheng Li¡¯s expression, Zhao Hai was somewhat puzzled as he asked, ¡°Mister Zheng, is there a problem? You don¡¯t like it?¡±

    Upon being asked by Zhao Hai, Zheng Li finally recovered. Then he looked at Zhao Hai with shining eyes as he asked, ¡°Zhao Hai, this liquor, where did you get it?¡±

    Seeing Zheng Li¡¯s appearance, Zhao Hai knew that he was shaken from the liquor. This was the best liquor that the Space made, but Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t nning on telling Zheng Li this. Judging by Zheng Li¡¯s expression, it seems like this liquor was something important. This meant that it wouldn¡¯t be good if its existence gets known by the Cultivation Realm. This was unnecessary trouble that Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t want to see.

    Zhao Hai was very clear that he was already eye-catching. If the Cultivation Realm finds something on him, then the troublester would be problematic. Although this was only a guess, he wouldn¡¯t dare make a gamble. Therefore, upon hearing Zheng Li¡¯s question, he immediately smiled and said, ¡°This liquor, it¡¯s a long story. I brought this wine from the lower realms. Back then, I was able to discover a strange piece of rice paddy. The rice nted there turned out to be golden, and it also exuded a unique fragrance. Due to curiosity, I took them and made it into wine. I must say, this liquor is very good. I drank a lot of it in the lower realms. Because of this wine, I quickly advanced through my cultivation. But now that the density of spiritual qi is very thick, the liquor could no longer be used. Also, I only have a few bottles of it left. I¡¯m saving them for happy events like this.¡±

    Zhao Hai retold the story with a pained expression. However, upon seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s acting, Xiong Li and the others couldn¡¯t help butugh inwardly. They knew that Zhao Hai was clearly lying. Although they didn¡¯t know why Zhao Hai lied, upon seeing Zheng Li¡¯s serious expression, they had a faint guess about what was going on.

    The others cooperated with Zhao Hai¡¯s acting, albeit they were all finding the situation amusing. Although the wine that Zhao Hai took out was a bit stronger than most liquors, it wasn¡¯t outrageously strong. What Zhao Hai said waspletely nonsense.

    However, Zheng Li actually believed Zhao Hai¡¯s nonsense. This was because Zheng Li knew that it was impossible to mass produce this liquor. The Cultivation Realm looked for ways to produce these types of things for countless years, so it was impossible for Zhao Hai to do it alone. Meanwhile, treasures could still be found in the lower realms. If he found those grains of rice in the lower realms, then he might also make wine just like Zhao Hai did.

    Moreover, this also exined why Zhao Hai was able to skyrocket in strength upon ascending. The properties of the wine was enough to exin it.

    With this thought in mind, Zheng Li couldn¡¯t help but feel it was unfortunate. He nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s a nice wine, very good. I hoped that you had a lot in hand so that I can ask for some. It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t have much left.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a slight smile as he said, ¡°It¡¯s truly a pity. But the Cultivation Realm has a lot of treasures, why would you care about this wine?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Zheng Li gave a bitter smile as he replied, ¡°The Cultivation Realm indeed has a lot of treasures, but these treasures are greatly divided among a lot of groups. People like me would be courting death if I desired for them.¡±

    Ma Rulong chuckled and said, ¡°A lot of people envying the Cultivation Realm have no idea about the state you¡¯re in. They imagined that the Cultivation Realm had treasures growing everywhere. They wouldn¡¯t expect that thepetition here is much more brutal than back in the Machine Field.¡±

    Zheng Li sighed and said, ¡°That¡¯s correct. I am a Rogue Cultivator. I only came to Fabio because the resources allocated here byrge sects are enough to support my Cultivation. Of course, this is because Fabio is very dangerous. It¡¯s considered a miracle that I was able to progress from Qi Condensation to Core Formation in this ce.¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t know what to say. And to be honest, they didn¡¯t know how to respond. They know so little about the Cultivation Realm¡¯s situation. The articles they read have a lot of false information. Therefore, they had no opinion about this matter.

    Zheng Li looked at Zhao Hai and his brothers, then he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Ascenders like you are very lucky if you ascended in the Cultivation Realm. As long as you¡¯re young, Large Sects would train you. Being able to ascend is already enough evidence that you¡¯re talented. But for natives like me, if we want to get out of ourmoner status and make our families live better lives, then the only thing we could do is work hard. The stronger we be, the better lives our families will experience. Therefore, for our families, Rogue Cultivators go all out. This is also the reason why I decided to take a gamble on Fabio.¡±

    Zhao Hai and his brothers looked at each other. They didn¡¯t know what to say. In the Machine Field, Ascenders were being discriminated against. A lot of Machine Field natives took a disliking to them. But who would¡¯ve thought that the Cultivation Realm looked at Ascenders as better than natives. In this realm,moner natives were those who weren¡¯t born into Sects.

    It can be said that people in the Cultivation Realm were divided into three levels. The first level had descendants of Great Sects. These people were family members of sect members and had been raised with medicinal pills. Once they grew up, they would practice unique Cultivation Methods and would have ess to numerous arts. They would also hold important positions in sects once they grow up. These were nobles of the Cultivation Realm, the top echelon.

    The second level were Ascenders. Ascenders were talents from the lower realms. Due to their assured talent, sects would look for them and then enrol them into the sect. They could also be part of the top echelon of the realm. Ascenders were like Knights or Noble Lords. They might not belong to the noble ss, but they held status higher thanmoners. And they were also able to join the Noble group.

    As for the third level, they were themoners. They were peasants that were workhorses for the upper ss. Only after a family member bes a Cultivator would their situation improve.

    Zheng Li looked at Zhao Hai and the others and smiled as he said, ¡°I¡¯m also aware of the Machine Field¡¯s situation. To be honest, I wished for my family to live there. At least the position of natives there is very high. But in the Cultivation Realm,moners are ves that Great Sects collect Faith Power from.¡±

    Upon hearing thetter part of Zheng Li¡¯s statement, Zhao Hai¡¯s interest was piqued. This was because he had long been curious about Faith Power. The Cultivation Realm¡¯s collection of Faith Power even reached the lower realms. It was very clear that Faith Power was very important for Cultivators.

    Zhao Hai already had a lot of races in the Space that treated him as a deity. They could provide Zhao Hai with Faith Power, but Zhao Hai was ignorant about it. The nature of Faith Power, and how to collect it, Zhao Hai had no idea. Now that Zheng Li mentioned this matter, he couldn¡¯t help but be interested. He quickly asked, ¡°Mister Zheng, what is Faith Power? What is it used for?¡±

    Zheng Li smiled faintly and said, ¡°This Faith Power is a kind of sentiment produced from the heart. Everyone has this power, evenmoners. As long as you truly believe in a god, then they would get your Faith Power. The strength of Faith Power heavily depended on one¡¯s heart. The more firm the belief, the more powerful Faith Power would be. As for the uses of Faith Power, there are multiple. From controlling artifacts to causing pressure to the enemy, Faith Power can be used almost everywhere.¡±

    Zhao Hai had the look of interest in his face as he asked, ¡°Then how can this Faith Power be collected? It seems to be something intangible. If it cannot be felt, then how can it be gained?¡±

    Zheng Li smiled and said, ¡°There are many ways to collect Faith Power. But abination of Cultivation Method and Formations is required. Methods of collecting Faith Power is a huge secret of the Great Sects. Even if you¡¯re a core disciple, it cannot be assured that you can get your hands on it. I only heard about it from rumors.¡±

 Chapter 1249 â€“ We Are Friends

    <h4>Chapter 1249 - We Are Friends</h4>

    Although Zhao Hai was somewhat disappointed by what Zheng Li said, he didn¡¯t let it show nor did he ask more. He knew that if he inquired too heavily on this subject, then people would be suspicious. The experts in the World of Cultivation are asmon as clouds, he needed to tread carefully in these waters.

    But at the same time, Zheng Li¡¯s words enlightened Zhao Hai. If he wanted to know how to use Faith Power, then he needed to find core members of Sects and get the method from them. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use Faith Power.

    From what Zheng Li said, this Faith Power was a very good thing and it had many uses. Even if Zhao Hai has ess to arge amount of Faith Power, he doesn¡¯t have any means to make use of it. This was equivalent to having a gold ore deposit but not having the necessary tools to mine it.

    The group didn¡¯t discuss the subject further, Ma Rulong and the others were simply not interested. Zheng Li couldn¡¯t care about it either, so the group quickly lost interest and then moved on to another topic.

    After drinking two sses of liquor, Zhao Hai looked at Zheng Li as he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Mister Zheng, how long will you keep staying in Fabio? Do you intend to stay here all the time?¡±

    Zheng Li shook his head and said, ¡°I won¡¯t be staying here for long. I only stayed in Fabio because I was provided a pill to reach Core Formation by the Great Sects. In exchange, I¡¯ll stay in Fabio for three years. I¡¯m already approaching the end of my term. In a few months, I can leave Fabio and be free. With my Core Formation stage, as well as my experience in Fabio, I could be an elder in a sect. This will allow my family to leave themoner life and officially enter a sect.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Being able to know Mister Zheng today is fate. How about we be friends? I don¡¯t know if I have the honor to be one of yours?¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, everyone turned to Zheng Li, including Ma Rulong. This was because this proposition was quite important to them.

    For the Machine Field, Core Formation Cultivators were extraordinary existences. And even in the Cultivation Realm, these people were considered to be minor experts. Such people generally ced among the upper half of the cultivation food chain. There were a lot of Core Formation Cultivators that wouldn¡¯t even look at people from the Machine Field. It was as if they would lose their status if they look at people from the realm. It can be said that Zhao Hai¡¯s proposal was a bit ambitious.

    When Zheng Li saw Ma Rulong and the others looking at him anxiously, he couldn¡¯t help but find it funny. He grew up in the Cultivation Realm so he knew how Cultivators see people from the Machine Field. Evenmoners of the Cultivation Realm look down on the Machine Field. If Zhao Hai¡¯s proposal was heard by other Cultivators, then it¡¯s quite normal for them to be angry on the spot.

    However, Zheng Li wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. He wed his way up from a Rogue Cultivator to where he is now. He knew clearly thatmoner life in the Machine Field was much better than in the Cultivation Realm. Moreover, people from the Machine Field weren¡¯t any worse than in the Cultivation Realm when it came to attitude. And since Zhao Hai had saved his life before, Zheng Li always had a sense of gratefulness towards Zhao Hai.

    Zheng Li wasn¡¯t an ungrateful man, so when he heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help butugh a bit as he said, ¡°Aren¡¯t we already friends? If chance permits, we should drink more in the future.¡±

    Upon hearing Zheng Li, Ma Rulong¡¯s eyes shone while a smile also bloomed on Zhao Hai¡¯s face. Heughed and then held up his ss as he said, ¡°Alright, then let me offer this ss to Brother Zheng. ¡° Zhao Hai has already changed how he addressed Zheng Li from ¡®Mister Zheng¡¯ to ¡®Brother Zheng¡¯.

    Zheng Li didn¡¯t oppose, he also lifted his ss up and said, ¡°This Zheng Li is honored to be your friend. Cheers!¡± Then the two clinked their sses together before downing it down. Then theyughed.

    The others in the courtyard felt the atmosphere and couldn¡¯t help butugh as well. Then the party reached its highest peak for some time.

    While everyone was happily celebrating in the courtyard, other ces didn¡¯t share the same atmosphere. The bug tide that happened underground caused all realms to lose a lot. And at the same time, nobody thought that Suo Liancheng who scored 13 thousand would be knocked out from first ce.

    When everyone heard that the Machine Field¡¯s participants had yet to return, they thought that they had all been annihted. But as it turns out, six people survived and they all took the first six spots, pushing Suo Liancheng to seventh ce. This waspletely unexpected. Only a few people were calm, this included Suo Liancheng. He was now more certain that it was Zhao Hai who killed the five Cultivators from the Three Mountains Alliance.

    Suo Liancheng was currently in his own courtyard, gently cleaning his golden sword. This golden sword was a special item only given to inner sect disciples. It was fast and had strong offensive strength. Using it alongside Ten Thousand Sword Sect¡¯s Returning to Origin art made it an ultimate weapon. Sect disciples of the Ten Thousand Sword Sect used this sword to carve the name of the sect into the minds of the Cultivation Realm¡¯s people. After Suo Liancheng joined Ten Thousand Sword Sect, he was quickly taken as an inner disciple and was given this golden sword to use. Seeing it as his responsibility to take care of it, Suo Liancheng would always take the time to clean it during his free time.

    As his hand moved, Suo Liancheng¡¯s heart calmed down. He was now more curious about Zhao Hai. The first time he got ahold of Zhao Hai¡¯s information, he initially thought that it was fake. How could such a genius appear in the Machine Field? The information was certainly tampered with.

    To be honest, Suo Liancheng didn¡¯t care much that Zhao Hai had kicked him out of first ce in the elimination round. Nor did he care about Zhao Hai killing other Cultivators. The Cultivation Realm was a cruel world. In this realm, life and death was asmon as grass. If you stopped progressing, if your method wasn¡¯t high enough, then you would die a dog¡¯s death. What Suo Liancheng was anticipating right now was meeting Zhao Hai in the ranking tournament.

    At this time, the gate to the courtyard was pushed open. A middle-aged person walked in. This person was wearing ck clothing and had a longsword at his back. From what can be seen, the sword seems to be gold as well.

    Suo Liancheng looked at the man and immediately stood up and gave his greeting, ¡°Elder.¡±

    The man nodded, then sat beside Suo Liancheng. He waved his hand and urged Suo Liancheng to sit down as well. The Elder looked at Suo Liancheng and said, ¡°The Machine Field¡¯s matter, do you know about it?¡±

    Suo Liancheng sheathed his sword, then he nodded and said, ¡°I do. They upied the top six positions. How could I not know?¡±

    The Elder nodded and then said, ¡°Do you think there¡¯s foul y involved?¡± Naturally, the Elder was very suspicious about the Machine Field.

    Suo Liancheng shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not the case. The Machine Field gained an extraordinary genius this time, Zhao Hai. I didn¡¯t tell Elder of this before, but while I was underground, I ran across traces of a fight between two groups of people. All signs indicate that it was Zhao Hai fighting against the five people from the Three Mountains Alliance. Since those five didn¡¯te back, then this meant that Zhao Hai killed them. And since Zhao Hai can kill the five of them, then it¡¯s natural for him to kill a lot of bugs. Also, it¡¯s not impossible for him to divide his spoils among the others from the Machine Field. But things will be clear during the ranking tournament. If the other people from the Machine Field surrender immediately, then it¡¯s Zhao Hai who gave them their bugs. But if they don¡¯t, then this means that the Machine Field has somehow managed to produce six monsters.¡±

    As soon as the elder heard Suo Liancheng, his eyebrows couldn¡¯t help but furrow. Then with a surprised tone he asked, ¡°Really? Something like that happened? Those five kids from the Three Mountains Alliance have the Five Element Formation. If Zhao Hai can kill them, then he¡¯s certainly strong.¡±

    Suo Liancheng nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s not just the five people from the Three Mountains Alliance. I don¡¯t know if Elder has already noticed, but someone has yet toe back. And that person has the capabilities to survive the elimination round.¡±

    As soon as the elder heard this, his eyes lit up and then he said, ¡°Li Chuchen?¡±

    Su Liancheng nodded and said, ¡°Right, Li Chuchen. Li Chuchen isn¡¯t weak and he could handle killing bugs. But just as we entered the caves, he seemed to be anxious in heading towards a certain direction. It was as if he had somewhere to go. Li Chuchen had contact with the Machine Field¡¯s Water Temple before his face was pped by Zhao Hai. It¡¯s possible that he gave someone from the Water Temple a way to track Zhao Hai. But unfortunately for him, he underestimated his enemy.¡±

    The Elder nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s highly probable. If that¡¯s the case, then Zhao Hai is going to be a great rival. You need to be careful when you face him. But since he offended the Three Mountains Alliance as well as Extreme Cold City, I reckon he won¡¯t be able to live long.¡±

    After hearing this, Suo Liancheng shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think that will happen. Zhao Hai is very formidable. He was able to drive back a silverback gold-winged bug back in Base Number 5. At that time, everyone thought that he used a potion to increase his strength. But from how things stand right now, it seems like that¡¯s not the case. Moreover, when he fought with the five from the Three Mountains Alliance, I felt the aura of a Nascent Soul Expert. This should be Mu Dan using a jade talisman to call an ancestor over. Zhao Hai was able to destroy the ancestor¡¯s avatar, this shows that he is very strong.¡±

    The Elder knit his brow and said, ¡°Even a jade talisman is used? Then it seems like Zhao Hai is really difficult to deal with. Is there going to be a problem in the rankingpetition?¡±

    Suo Liancheng naturally knew that the Elder was referring to Zhao Hai. If Zhao Hai¡¯s strength was really that great, then this tournament¡¯s champion would be none other than him.

    Suo Liancheng raised his eyebrows, then his fighting spirit rose as he softly chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just looking forward to facing him. I hope that he won¡¯t disappoint me.¡±

    Seeing Suo Liancheng¡¯s expression, the Elder gave a smiling nod. Sword Cultivators want nothing more than a good challenge!

 Chapter 1250 â€“ Collection and Usage of Faith Power

    <h4>Chapter 1250 - Collection and Usage of Faith Power</h4>

    Sword Cultivators were a special group among the Cultivators. It was well known that Cultivators used a lot of means during battles. Each one of them would have several artifacts in hand at all times. It¡¯s even possible for them to take out ten artifacts duringbat. And this was in addition to spells, paper talismans, and other special items. There¡¯s also items to help with defense. These methods would number from the dozens and even to the hundreds.

    But Sword Cultivators were the opposite. Sword Cultivators honed their skills to be one with the sword. They hardly study spells nor do they use other magic artifacts. Their weapon was only one, and that is the sword!

    Sword Cultivators live by their swords and cherish them as though it was their second body. They train themselves to treat their swords as though it was their hand or foot. They even regard the sword¡¯s spirit during practice. This made the attacks of Sword Cultivators the strongest in the Cultivation Realm. Foundation Stage Sword Cultivators could even contend against normal Core Formation Cultivators. This was because they concentrated their efforts in honing their sword skills.

    Sword Cultivators weren¡¯t only known for their attacks, they were also known for being akin to swords in their personal lives. Normally, they would be like sheathed swords, with a sharpness that was hidden beneath. But when they faced their enemies, they would release an imposing aura that was like a sword being taken out of its scabbard.

    A Sword Cultivator¡¯s spirit was the same as their swords, sharp. Once taken out, it would hurt people. But if a Sword Cultivator loses their drive, they would turn into rusted swords, useless and unable to cut.

    Therefore, upon hearing that Suo Liancheng was looking forward to meeting Zhao Hai, the Elder was d. Sword Cultivators needed this sharpness. Even if the enemy was powerful, a Sword Cultivator still needs to face them with their swords. Either way, they would win heroically, or have a glorious defeat. This is a Sword Cultivator.

    The Elder nodded and said, ¡°Very good. Take some rest and prepare yourself. Other people in the tournament will be hard to deal with, especially Tu Mietan. He¡¯s known to be very suitable for his Demonic Art. If you run into him, make sure to be very alert.¡±

    Suo Liancheng nodded. Then the Elder stood up and left. Suo Liancheng escorted the Elder out of the courtyard before going back to his table. Then he caressed his sword as though he was caressing a lover.

    Suo Liancheng didn¡¯t care about what the Elder said about Tu Mietan. His current goal was Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t care less about someone from the Demon Realm.

    Suo Liancheng was akin to a mountaineer. His goal was a tall mountain, so why would he care about a small hill?

    Just like Suo Liancheng, Yi Shuihan, and the others, there¡¯s also another person who paid great attention towards Zhao Hai. This person was the Demon Realm¡¯s first neer, Tu Mietan.

    Tu Mietan was the Demon Realm¡¯s most talented genius in thest hundred years. He ascended to the Demon Realm four years ago and smoothly progressed to Foundation Establishment. In this Six Realm Beginner Competition, he entered as the Demon Realm¡¯s qualifier champion. Moreover, he managed to enter the top ten in the elimination round.

    However, who would¡¯ve thought that his time in the top ten wouldn¡¯t be long. He was kicked out soon after, and it was done by the Machine Field. Upon hearing this information, Tu Mietan found it hard to believe. But after seeing the official rankings change, he had no choice but to ept it.

    Tu Mietan initially didn¡¯t have any interest towards the Machine Field. However, after seeing the results of the elimination round, he immediately looked for information regarding the realm and its participants. It was then that he discovered that this change in the Machine Field was hinged on a single person, and this person was Zhao Hai.

    Tu Mietan slowly put down the information in his hand, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Zhao Hai? Interesting. He actually appeared in a barren ce like the Machine Field.¡±

    At this time, Zhao Hai and the others had just finished celebrating and Zhao Hai had already returned to the Space. Laura and the others were monitoring the situation of other participants through the monitor. They used the past few days to gain the ability to monitor the other bases. Because of this, they now knew about the other realm participants.

    Laura and the others saw the response of Suo Liancheng and Tu Mietan. Naturally, Zhao Hai was able to see them as well. Although he drank a lot of wine, he was no longer affected by it due to his current strength. And after returning to the Space, he also drank some water and immediately sobered up.

    Upon listening to Suo Liancheng and the Ten Thousand Sword Sect¡¯s Elder¡¯s conversation, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he said, ¡°Suo Liancheng is indeed the Cultivation Realm¡¯s strongest neer. Hahaha, sure enough, I cannot underestimate the heroes of the Cultivation Realm.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°With only a small amount of information, Suo Liancheng was able to get the picture. This person can¡¯t be underestimated. But Brother Hai, since they already know that Li Chuchen and Mu Dan¡¯s group has been killed by you, will the Three Mountains Alliance and Extreme Cold City retaliate?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure that they¡¯lle to deal with me. But I don¡¯t have to worry much about it. My current strength is equal to a Nascent Soul Cultivator. People on the same level as me can establish their own sects in the Cultivation Realm. Nascent Soul Cultivators are the Cultivation Realm¡¯s core fighting strength. Sects would need to think about dealing with one. After all, if they fail to kill a Nascent Soul Cultivator, the consequences will be serious. I¡¯ll reveal some of my strengths in thepetition. This will make those people wary and buy us more time.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°With your present strength, you don¡¯t need to be afraid of anything. But after thepetition, we need to leave the Ashley Family. Otherwise, if they can¡¯t deal with you, then they¡¯ll deal with the family.¡±

    Zhao Hai agreed, ¡°I¡¯ve also thought about that. But there¡¯s no need to worry. Nothing should go wrong. It¡¯s just a pity that Zheng Li doesn¡¯t know how to collect Faith Power and also how to use it. It¡¯s unfortunate.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Laura smiled faintly and said, ¡°Brother Hai, did you forget Lu Wei? Since he can collect Faith Power in the lower realms, he definitely knows how to collect Faith Power as well as how to use it. I think you should continue being friends with Zheng Li. This way, when Zheng Li joins a sect and bes an elder, you can ask for his help to pay attention to Lu Wei. As long as we get information about him, then we can take action. Not only can we get the method to obtain and use Faith Power, we can also eliminate one enemy.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes shone, he nodded and said, ¡°Right, I forgot about him. Good, good. And having someone on our side in the Cultivation Realm will make it more convenient for us in the future. Fortunately, Zheng Li doesn¡¯t have any ambitions anymore. He just wants his family to live a good life. But if he wants his family to live better, he would need to be stronger. With our support, his strength will increase faster. Alright, this idea is great.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°In the tournament, Brother Xiong Li and the others should admit defeat immediately. They don¡¯t have the strength to deal with the other realms. It¡¯s best if they don¡¯t get injured.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I think Boss Xiong and the others already understand this. There should be no problem. They aren¡¯t the kind of people who would risk their lives just to save face.¡±

    At this time, Margaret said, ¡°Brother Hai, what do you feel about Tu Mietan? Why does he feel strange? I feel repugnant just looking at him.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression turned serious as he answered, ¡°Tu Mietan practices the Blood Demon art. I heard that this method requires the blood of living people to cultivate. Because of this, he has an ufortable aura about him. He¡¯s been demonized. Although he has the body of a human, his mind can no longer be considered as a person.¡±

    Megan and the others were somewhat surprised. Such a Cultivation Method actually exists. Megan¡¯s had a nched face as she said, ¡°Brother Hai, why would such people survive in this world? Why don¡¯t the Cultivators kill people like him?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s because of how powerful Tu Mietan¡¯s Sect is. The Sacred Blood Sect is one of the Demon Realm¡¯s Great Sects. Even Great Sects in the Cultivation Realm wouldn¡¯t dare im that they could destroy the Sacred Blood Sectpletely. Even if a sect is brave enough to attack the Sacred Blood Sect and win, it would be after suffering heavy losses. Therefore, sects can only turn a blind eye to this situation. Also, using living people is quite amon method in the Demon Realm. The Cultivation Realm alone wouldn¡¯t be able to stop them.¡±

    Megan coldly snorted and said, ¡°Those Cultivators are really hateful.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Forget about Tu Mietan for now. We don¡¯t have any means to do anything about it. We have already offended the Three Mountain Alliance and Extreme Cold City. We also have Lu Wei, Spirit Wind Moon Emperor, and the Myriad Treasures Pavilion as enemies. It wouldn¡¯t be wise for us to provoke the Demon Realm. Most importantly, the Cultivation Realm and the Demon Realm have different temperaments. The Cultivators wouldn¡¯t pursue us immediately. Meanwhile, the Demon Realm¡¯s people are lunatics. It¡¯s possible that they¡¯ll use all of their power to deal with us. If that happens, then we would have great troubles in the future.¡±

    Megan nodded, she didn¡¯t say anything more. Naturally, she was aware of Zhao Hai¡¯s situation. Zhao Hai¡¯s Nascent Soul-level strength might be strong, butpared to the entirety of the World of Cultivation, he was still nothing. Nascent Soul Experts dying in battle is verymon here. Even if Zhao Hai has the Space and could survive almost anything, being chased down wasn¡¯t ideal. Therefore, he could only hold back for now and give the Sacred Blood Sect more time.

    However, Megan also believed that as long as Zhao Hai has the strength, then he¡¯ll certainly deal with the Sacred Blood Sect. This was because if Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t allow very, then the more he wouldn¡¯t allow people being treated as livestock and draft animals.

 Chapter 1251 â€“ Seeking Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 1251 - Seeking Revenge</h4>

    Although Zhao Hai has a sense of justice, he wasn¡¯t a saint. It was also impossible for him to be saintly all the time. However, when important matters were involved, Zhao Hai can follow his own conscience.

    After being educated for many years back on Earth, Zhao Hai was used to the idea that everyone was born equal. This idea has taken root deep inside Zhao Hai¡¯s mind. And this ideology was also what connected Zhao Hai back to Earth.

    Because of this, how could Zhao Hai possible acknowledge the existence of very? He had abolished very back in the lower realm. And in the World of Cultivation, human farms existed. So Zhao Hai needed to take care of it.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t an ordinary man. Before he makes any move, he would have to consider the possibility of sess and failure. If he wanted to help others, then he would have to see to it first that he has the ability. Wanting to help end world hunger while you¡¯re poor was useless. These words were what Zhao Hai thought about the most.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The ranking tournament for thepetition was about to begin. Zhao Hai and the others were also leaving Fabio since the tournament would be held in the Cultivation Realm¡¯s Void Arena.

    The Void Arena was a special ce in the Cultivation Realm. The Void Arena was in a meteorite field. However, there were no dangers in that particr field. The Void Arena was thergest meteorite in that region. Cultivation Realm¡¯s almighty beings were unable to replicate an arena asrge as it. On the side of this huge meteorite were a lot of small meteorites orbiting and looking like they were floating on its surface. On these small floating meteorites were stands constructed for spectators. This allowed people to sit above the arena and see the situation below.

    All previous neer tournaments were held in this arena. It had be a convention for the event. Naturally, this wouldn¡¯t change this time.

    Zhao Hai rested for the evening before preparing to leave Fabio the next day. To be honest, upon hearing that they were leaving Fabio, the team leaders were very d. In their opinion, Fabio was too dangerous. It would be better if they left it as soon as possible.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai and the others weren¡¯t that anxious. They had seen so many bugs underground that they weren¡¯t afraid of the bugs anymore.

    After Zhao Hai got up in the morning, he knew that they would be leaving soon. Therefore, he immediately went out of his room and went straight to Zheng Li¡¯s ce. Laura already told him the day before to establish a good rtionship with Zheng Li. This way, Zheng Li could help him pay attention to Lu Wei¡¯s affairs. Naturally, since he was nning to deal with Lu Wei, he wouldn¡¯t hold back.

    When Zhao Hai arrived at Zheng Li¡¯s courtyard, Zheng Li who was also heading out saw him. Zheng LI stared for a moment before he smiled and said, ¡°Little Hai, you came. I initially wanted to see you off. I didn¡¯t expect you toe here. Come over and take a seat.¡±

    Zhao Hao nodded and then entered Zheng Li¡¯s courtyard. Zheng Li¡¯s ce wasn¡¯t very big. However, the entire courtyard belonged to him alone. Nobody could disturb him so it was very quiet.

    Zheng Li was about to prepare some tea but Zhao Hai stopped him. Then Zhao Hai looked at Zheng Li and said, ¡°Brother Zheng, we¡¯re about to go soon so that we can prepare for the ranking tournament. Therefore, I came here to say goodbye.¡±

    Zheng Li nodded, then he patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Little Hai, I know that you are strong, and you can easily snatch the first ce in the rankings. But you still need to be careful. You have offended Extreme Cold City as well as the Three Mountain Alliance. They would never let you go.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Brother Zheng, rest assured, I¡¯m aware of it. Right, let me give this to you. With this, we can keep in touch even after I leave.¡±

    As he said that, Zhao Hai handed a space ring to Zheng Li. Zhao Hai could make space rings whenever he wants at this point. Zhao Hai decided to give a space ring because this would incur the least suspicion. Zhao Hai had the Hundred Spirit Tree, whose fruits can be considered to be the best spatial items since one could nt things inside it. However, Zhao Hai cannot give Zheng Li a fruit. Therefore, Zhao Hai could only give Zheng Li a space ring, moreover, it was a space ring he gained as a spoil of battle.

    Zheng Li scanned the ring upon receiving it and couldn¡¯t help but stare. This was because there were three types of things inside the ring. The first type were various types of bug parts. There were piles upon piles of them. One must know that bug parts were still very profitable in the Cultivation Realm. This was akin to Zhao Hai giving him money.

    The second type were liquors. This was the same liquor that they had drankst night. All in all, Zhao Hai gave 20 bottles.

    The third type was actually a magic formation. It wasn¡¯t a huge formation nor did Zheng Li know what it was used for. Upon retrieving his spiritual force, Zheng Li turned to look at Zhao Hai in confusion.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°These bugs are spoils that we got underground. I kept some for ourselves, I¡¯ll give the rest to Brother Zheng. You will need a lot of money once you leave Fabio. Although these things aren¡¯t worth much, I hope that it will help you. As for the liquor, I can only give you this much. The magic formation is a small transmission formation which can only be used formunication. If Brother Zheng leaves this ce, you can use it to contact me. At that time, we can drink together once more.¡±

    When Zheng Li heard this, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. People rarely made friends in the Cultivation Realm, especially Rogue Cultivators like Zheng Li. Of course, Zheng Li had friends in the past. But unfortunately, all of them failed to form a gold core and died. Since then, Zheng Li had nobody to call a friend.

    Although what Zhao Hai gave him weren¡¯t very precious, it was given with the sincerity of a friend. Zheng Li felt grateful. He received the space ring before he nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Little Hai, your sentiment, I definitely won¡¯t forget it. Once I leave Fabio, I¡¯ll contact you immediately.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s settled. Brother Zheng, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Then he bowed towards Zheng Li and left the courtyard.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t return to their courtyard but instead to the transmission formation. Ma Rulong and the others were already waiting for him there.

    Upon seeing Zhao Hai arrive, Ma Rulong nodded towards him. Zhao Hai made a salute towards Ma Rulong before standing alongside everyone.

    Seeing about a dozen people in his team, Ma Rulong couldn¡¯t help but feel heavy. When they first came here, they were a team of more than 100 people. But as soon as they reached Fabio and encountered the bugs, they started having losses. And then after the elimination round, only Zhao Hai¡¯s group of six were left. So how could he be in high spirits now?

    Although the other participants were killed by Zhao Hai, Ma Rulong couldn¡¯t me him for it. He knew clearly that even if Zhao Hai didn¡¯t kill them, they would still be surrounded by the bugs and be killed. Zhao Hai saved them but they actually wanted to kill Zhao Hai and take his spoils. It would be strange if Zhao Hai just stood there and epted being bullied.

    Ma Rulong sighed, then he waved his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Then everyone walked towards the transmission formation. As soon as everyone was in ce, the formation lit up and everyone disappeared in a sh of light.

    The transmission formation in Seamount City lit up with light before Zhao Hai and the others appeared on it. Ma Rulong waved his hand as the group headed towards the Machine Field¡¯s courtyard. This was where they stayed before, so Zhao Hai and the others already knew the way.

    What¡¯s different this time was that nobody came to embarrass them. Conversely, the Cultivators around them were looking at them with mixed expressions of confusion and dread.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s achievements had already spread to several circles. Faced with such achievements, the entire World of Cultivation was shocked. Nobody could believe it, however it was true.

    As soon as the Cultivators saw the Machine Field overwhelming them in the rankings, they couldn¡¯t help but feel that this was a joke. But when they finally confirmed the idea, they felt that they were about to go insane. They couldn¡¯t believe it. This prompted them to get information about Zhao Hai.

    Information about Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t difficult to find and before long someone had their hands on it. It was then that the Cultivation Realm knew about how much of a genius Zhao Hai was. And he was even able to fight a silverback gold-winged bug single-handedly. Upon hearing this, everyone was dumbfounded.

    Silverback gold-winged bugs were very strong bugs. This was something that almost everyone knew in the Cultivation Realm. This was because legends about these bugs would often spread to the popce. It was said that a single silverback gold-winged bug could contend against two Nascent Soul Experts. Since Zhao Hai was able to drive one of these bugs out, then how strong was he? Does this mean that he can also fight two Nascent Soul Experts?

    With this thought in mind, the Cultivators couldn¡¯t help but behave. The Cultivation Realm worshipped strength above all. They also knew that some people cannot be annoyed. Naturally, Zhao Hai has been included into the group that shouldn¡¯t be offended.

    Therefore, Zhao Hai and the others wouldn¡¯t experience any more trouble. It was also because of this that the Seamount Faction stopped their aggression. They wouldn¡¯t dare embarrass Zhao Hai, especially after knowing about his strength.

    Although the Seamount Faction was a sect, their current strongest member was at Core Formation Stage. Just like any other small sect, they wouldn¡¯t dare think about offending someone who can fight a silverback gold-winged bug alone.

    There were a lot of small sects in the Cultivation Realm where their strongest experts are at Core Formation. They lived their lives cautiously. They were afraid of offending existences that could destroy their sects.

    Xiong Li and the others were initially surprised about this. They heard that only Nascent Soul Experts were allowed to establish sects in the Cultivation Realm. So why do these small sects have Core Formation experts as their strongest member?

    But after some thinking, they finally understood. They learned that these sects were indeed established by Nascent Soul Experts. But after a long time, these Nascent Soul Experts had either entered a long seclusion or had died. Because of this, the strongest members of the sect became these Core Formation Cultivators. This was the case with the Seamount Faction.

    So after Zhao Hai and the others appeared on the transmission formation, the Seamount Faction¡¯s people didn¡¯t make things hard for them. These people knew that if they offended Zhao Hai¡¯s group, then Zhao Hai might deal with them.

    From the Seamount Faction¡¯s perspective, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t deal with them before because he wanted to preserve his strength and hide it. This way, people wouldn¡¯t be able to know how strong he was. But now that everyone knows his strength, there¡¯s no need for Zhao Hai to hold back. If the Seamount Faction messes with Zhao Hai, then there¡¯s no stopping him from attacking the sect.

    When Zhao Hai and the others returned to their courtyard, they discovered that it was differentpared to before. The decorations of the courtyard before were very simple, appearing very low key. But now, it seems like the courtyard had undergone a massive renovation. The interior decorations seemed very new. The signage outside the courtyard was also reced with a muchrger one. The words ¡°Machine Field Institute¡± were clearly marked on top of the entrance.

    In front of the courtyard were two robots. Just as Ma Rulong approached, the two robots bowed and said, ¡°Team Leader Ma, wee back.¡± Ma Rulong nodded and then walked in.

    The courtyard looked cleanerpared to before. Inside were the two Mages from before. Seeing Ma Rulong¡¯s grouping in, they immediately offered their greetings. The two bowed and said, ¡°Congrattions Team Leader Ma for the victorious return.¡±

    Ma Rulong looked at the two, then he nodded and waved his hand as he said, ¡°Alright, arrange rooms for us. We need to rest.¡± The twoplied and immediately took care of things.

    Then at this time, someone suddenly called out, ¡°Zhao Hai,e out and face your death!¡± As this voice was heard, a person¡¯s shadow was seen approaching from a distant ce. This development caused Ma Rulong and the others to stare.

    Zhao Hai was also surprised. Then Laura immediately sent over some information. The deration came from a middle-aged person. The person wore ck clothing. Although he was handsome, his face was twisted as though he hadn¡¯t eaten for some time.

    Zhao Hai stared, this was because he didn¡¯t know what this person was diong. Although he was confused, he didn¡¯t say anything. The person approached the courtyard and appeared above the institute. Zhao Hai stared at the person and said, ¡°This one is Zhao Hai. Friend, did I offend you?¡±

    The person stopped a hundred meters in front of Zhao Hai. Then he coldly replied, ¡°You¡¯re Zhao Hai?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Correct, I am Zhao Hai. What deep enmity do we have for you to hate me this much?¡±

    The person looked at Zhao Hai and then sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯re really worthy of being ignorant folk. You¡¯re still clueless despite killing my people. Listen, this one is from the Three Mountains Alliance, Jade Mountain¡¯s Inner Elder Helian Da. Dong Tutian who you killed is my disciple!¡±

 Chapter 1252 â€“ A Shallow Purpose For Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 1252 - A Shallow Purpose For Revenge</h4>

    When Zhao Hai saw Helian Da, he knew that he came here for revenge. However, he didn¡¯t know for whom he was seeking revenge.

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°So it¡¯s Elder Helian. Dong Tutian was indeed killed by me. But this is because he was going to grab my prey. Moreover, he¡¯ll kill me either way, so I can only make the first move. Also, Elder Helian shouldn¡¯t forget that during the Six Realm Beginner Competition, the contestants are protected.¡±

    Helian Daughed and said, ¡°Protected? Who would protect you? You country bumpkins. Do you really think that the Cultivation Realm will protect you? Stop dreaming. You¡¯ll die today.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Helian Da, then he smiled and said, ¡°Speaking of which, if I kill you, then I¡¯ll be chased by Jade Mountain. But if you kill me, nothing will happen. Isn¡¯t this a bit unfair?¡±

    Helian Daughed and said, ¡°Fair? You dare talk fairness with me? Let me tell you this, in the Cultivation Realm, strength is fairness. Only strong people have the qualifications to demand fairness.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Helian Da with a strange look, then he said, ¡°Why are you so confident of being able to deal with me? I really want to know where your confidence is from.¡±

    Helian Da sneered and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know the immensity of the heavens and the earth. Don¡¯t think that you have the strength to talk equally with us Cultivators. Zhao Hai, since you¡¯re ignorant about the Cultivation Realm, then I¡¯ll make sure to educate you today.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll dly ept it. Let¡¯s head out of the city, we don¡¯t want to destroy things here.¡± Then he turned around and left the city with Ma Rulong and the others following behind him.

    Although Ma Rulong¡¯s strength was equivalent to the Cultivation Realm¡¯s Core Formation experts, this was only in terms of spiritual qi density in his body. Hisbat prowess was still less than Helian Da. Cultivators of the Cultivation Realm had too many means to use in battle that the Machine Field had yet to learn.

    Helian Da coldly snorted and then followed Zhao Hai out of the city. Although he tantly dered revenge on Zhao Hai, he still needed to consider the Seamount Faction¡¯s face. Of course, Helian Da wasn¡¯t afraid of the Seamount Faction, after all it was just a small sect. The reason why he doesn¡¯t want to offend the Seamount Faction was because doing so would invite a lot of troublesing his way.

    The Cultivation Realm wasn¡¯t a peaceful ce. A lot of small sects had been devoured by bigger sects. Because of this, small sects had found ways to continue surviving. The first method was alliances while the other was bing vassal sects.

    The method of alliance is very easy to exin. Some small sects would unite and work with each other. Although the scale of these alliances wasn¡¯t big, their unity was still something that cannot be looked down upon.

    On the other hand, sects that wanted to be vassals would profess their allegiance towards a nearby great sect. Once they submit, they would deliver tribute every year in exchange for protection from these great sects. It was the same as a Kingdom having vassal states.

    Even if Helian Da wasn¡¯t afraid of the Seamount Faction, he was wary of the Sect behind it. If he and Zhao Hai fought inside the city, it¡¯s certain that they would cause huge damage to its infrastructure and poption. This will end up damaging the Seamount Faction.

    The people of the Cultivation Realm treated their face very seriously. If you give others face, then they would give you face as well. But if you don¡¯t give face to others, then they might want to take your life. If Helian Da¡¯s revenge causes Seamount Faction to lose out, then that would be akin to him pping the Seamount Faction in the face. And there was no way for the Seamount Faction to just let this go.

    Because of this, when Zhao Hai proposed that they fight outside the city, Helian Da agreed.

    Also, Helian Da didn¡¯t only look for Zhao Hai only for revenge. It was more about the Cultivation Realm suppressing the Machine Field once more. The Cultivation Realm does this to everyone around them, this event wasn¡¯t anything special.

    Zhao Hai and the others unexpectedly suppressed the Cultivation Realm in the elimination round. The Cultivation Realm doesn¡¯t want to see such people who caused them shame. Regarding the Cultivation Realm that values face, suppression was the real reason of Helian De¡¯s appearance, not revenge.

    In the Cultivation Realm, the sentiment between Master and Disciple was very shallow. It¡¯s impossible for Helian De to hunger for revenge just because his disciple Dong Tutian was killed. Dong Tutian wasn¡¯t Helian De¡¯s only disciple. Moreover, Dong Tutian wasn¡¯t his most valued pupil. There definitely wasn¡¯t any reason for Helian De to seek revenge.

    Actually, Helian De was ordered this time to kill Zhao Hai. The Cultivation Realm¡¯s people weren¡¯t idiots. Conversely, each one of them were old viins. Upon analyzing the Machine Field¡¯s result, they knew that everything was because of Zhao Hai. Therefore, they formted this n to deal with Zhao Hai. And Helian De was elected to be the executioner.

    The people from the Cultivation Realm fully analyzed every report on Zhao Hai. However, they didn¡¯t believe all of it. How could Zhao Hai, a rookie, be able to reach the strength of Nascent Soul just a year after ascending? This was absolutely impossible. In their opinion, it was more than enough to send a Core Formation Expert to deal with Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai soon arrived outside Seamount City. This was the same hill where Gongsun Zheng was killed. Zhao Hai and Helian Da stood a distance away from each other. Meanwhile, Ma Rulong and the others weren¡¯t far away behind Zhao Hai. Ma Rulong¡¯s expression was somewhat ugly.

    But on the other hand, Xiong Li and the others had a nonchnt look on their faces. They believed that Zhao Hai would be able to easily defeat Helian Da. This was because they saw Zhao Hai fight against Mu Dan.

    Ma Rulong also noticed Xiong Li and the others¡¯ expression. They weren¡¯t even paying attention to the situation. Instead they were chatting as though this wasn¡¯t an important matter.

    Ma Rulong flew beside Xiong Li and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about Little Hai?¡±

    Xiong Li looked at Ma Rulong. He didn¡¯t dare neglect the team leader, so he immediately answered, ¡°Team Leader, rest assured. Nothing bad is going to happen to Little Hai. That Helian Da couldn¡¯t defeat him.¡±

    Ma Rulong was confused, so he asked, ¡°What makes you so confident? That Helian Da is a Core Formation Expert. Even in the Cultivation Realm, he¡¯s treated as an Elder.¡±

    Xiong Li smiled faintly and said, ¡°Team Leader, there¡¯s no need to worry. Back in the bug caves, a fellow named Mu Dan used a jade talisman during his fight against Zhao Hai. This jade talisman summoned an attack that¡¯s from a Nascent Soul Stage Expert. However, Little Hai just went through it with one punch. Helian Da is just at Core Formation, it¡¯s impossible for him to be Little Hai¡¯s opponent.¡±

    Ma Rulong looked at Xiong Li in surprise. If he wasn¡¯t certain that Xiong Li wouldn¡¯t dare joke about this matter, then he might think that Xiong Li was lying. Zhao Hai was able to repel a Nascent Soul Expert¡¯s attack using only his fist? What kind of strength is that?

    While Ma Rulong was thinking about this, Helian Da spoke, ¡°Good, this ce has good feng shui. It¡¯s a proper ce for your burial.¡±

    Hearing Helian Da, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh. This wasn¡¯t a forcedugh, he truly found it funny. This was because he remembered something.

    Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance, Helian Da coldly snorted and said, ¡°Is there something funny?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I just found it funny because another Cultivator said the same thing to me. Moreover, we¡¯re in the same ce. It¡¯s truly strange, it seems like Cultivators really like to talk a lot.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Helian Da¡¯s expression changed, then he said, ¡°Enough talking, prepare to die!¡±

    Helian Da waved his hand as a earthen yellow palm came flying towards Zhao Hai. Helian Da was also an earth-element Cultivator. His hand attack held some fame in the Cultivation Realm. It was called the Five Elements Palm. The Five Elements Palm wasn¡¯t famous for its fierceness. Instead, it was well known because it can be used by Cultivators of any element. This Five Elements Palm was actually a kind of spell.

    The Five Elements Palm that Helian De used had a name - Thick Earth Palm. It was the same as any other Five Elements Palm but it had some earthen veins going along the palm¡¯s fingers. Nobody would dare look down on this kind of attack.

    Helian Da was only probing this time, he wanted to know Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. If Zhao Hai was killed by the Thick Earth Palm, then that would be best. But if Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t die, then at least Helian De would have some idea about Zhao Hai¡¯s strength.

    Seeing Helian De¡¯s move, Zhao Hai smiled before clenching his fist and punched. This fist didn¡¯t carry his entire strength. It was just enough to meet Helian De¡¯s palm attack.

    Boom!

    As the fist and palm hit each other, a huge explosion resounded. The hill underneath shook from the impact. At the same time, Helian Da¡¯s eyebrows jumped as his expression turned serious. He was very clear that his probe did nothing to gauge Zhao Hai¡¯s true strength. This meant that Zhao Hai was stronger than he anticipated. At this point, Helian Da has begun to consider Zhao Hai as an opponent at an equal level.

    Zhao Hai looked at Helian Da, then he smiled and said, ¡°If you want to kill me, then you¡¯ll need to show some real skills. Probing attacks like that are useless.¡±

    Helian Da coldly snorted, then he said, ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± Then he waved his hand and took out a huge axe. This axe looked like a hatchet. Its shaft wasn¡¯t long but its axe head was enormous. The axe¡¯s entire body was golden yellow in color. It also had a dense and heavy aura. This axe was Helian Da¡¯s weapon, the Ground Splitting Axe.

    The Ground Splitting Axe was actually Helian Da¡¯s Life Source Weapon. It was made from golden earth as well as multitudes of special metals. It took three years to make it and after it was done, Helian De immediately kept it in his dantian for nurturing. It was the weapon that Helian Da was most adept in using.

 Chapter 1253 â€“ In But Five Seconds

    <h4>Chapter 1253 - In But Five Seconds</h4>

    Cultivators of the Cultivation Realm have plenty of magic artifacts. Some of these magic artifacts were refined by the Cultivator themselves while some were spoils of battle. Besides Sword Cultivators, if a Core Formation Cultivator¡¯s artifacts doesn¡¯t number more than a dozen, then they would be an embarrassment.

    But these things were merely shallow instruments. Although the Cultivators have a lot of artifacts in hand, they only have one true weapon - their Life Source Weapon.

    A Life Source Weapon was directly connected to its master¡¯s life. Unless their master died, nobody would be able to take it away. And the longer a Life Source Weapon was nurtured, the more powerful they would be. Even short-lived Life Source Weapons were more powerful than ordinary weapons.

    Life Source Weapons were important to Cultivators. Unless they meet a very formidable foe, then these Life Force Weapons wouldn¡¯t be taken out.

    And since these Life Source Weapons were important, a Cultivator needs to choose which artifact to designate as his own Life Source Weapon. If the Life Source Weapon wasn¡¯t good, then the Cultivator would be greatly affected in his future progress.

    People are different from each other. Two people might practice the same Cultivation Method at the same time, but they may reach a different conclusion. However, for a person to find the most appropriate Life Source Weapon for himself is very difficult.

    The first consideration in choosing would be the shape of the weapon. It needs to bepatible with the user¡¯s preference. A cowardly person would never be able to make use of a de shaped Life Source Weapon. The de just isn¡¯tpatible with their character. People who use the de needed to be aggressive, while cowards would never go in front and lead a charge. These kinds of people would rather choose a shield-type weapon or some other defensive artifact as their own Life Source Weapon.

    Besides the shape of the artifact, the choice of material is also crucial to a Life Source Weapon. The material needed to go hand-in-hand with the user¡¯s attribute while at the same time holding great potential for future growth. If a Life Source Weapon was made of ordinary iron, then it would hamper its master¡¯s growth.

    Because of this, Cultivators needed to be extremely careful in choosing their own Life Source Weapon. They would spend a very long time to determine the suitable weapon for themselves. And then they would spend an even longer time to find the materials to make it. They would need to find a trustworthy craftsman to make their Life Source Weapon as well. But if it was possible, it was best if the Life Source Weapon was made by the master himself. Then after the weapon was refined and its spirit was awakened, its owner would immediately send it to their dantian for nourishment. As time goes by, this weapon would be a Life Source Weapon.

    Therefore, just by seeing Helian Da¡¯s Life Source Weapon, one could see that he¡¯s extremely confident in his strength, overbearing, and wouldn¡¯t ept losing. It also meant that he¡¯s a straightforward person that went straight to the point.

    Helian Da revealing his Life Source Weapon meant that he now regarded Zhao Hai as a person that is his equal.

    As soon as Zhao Hai saw Helian Da¡¯s Life Source Weapon, he knew that things were getting serious. This was because the moment Helian Da took out his Life Source Weapon, his aura changed. The self-confident and overbearing aura was much more tangible now. Moreover, the area covered by Helian Da¡¯s presence had expanded. This made Zhao Hai think that the weapon was something extraordinary.

    Helian Da looked at Zhao Hai and then coldly said, ¡°Zhao Hai, being killed by my axe is a great honor. Now die!¡± He moved his hand and then with heaven breaking strength, he sent his axe chopping down towards Zhao Hai.

    Seeing the situation, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare approach it empty-handedly. He moved his hand as a sledgehammer appeared. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t throw the sledgehammer to meet the attack on its own. Instead, he charged forward and then shed with the Earth Splitting Axe.

    Helian Da¡¯s chop was filled with imposing aura, oppressing anything it came across. It was an aura that informed everyone that it wouldn¡¯t retreat. Therefore, Heliand Da didn¡¯t retreat when faced with Zhao Hai. He continued his attack and before long the two weapons shed.

    ng! The sound of the sh was akin to a hammer hitting a bell. A huge sound wave followed soon after. Even Xiong Li and the others who were at a distance were able to feel this impact. Their clothes had been ruffled by the pressure.

    Then a loud sound was heard as the Earth Splitting Axe was shaken away. Hin Da¡¯s face changed color as he coughed up blood. It was clear that he had suffered a heavy wound.

    Zhao Hai looked at Helian Da, then he coldly smiled and said, ¡°Mediocre. Is this the strength you¡¯re so confident of when you dared to take revenge? If that¡¯s the case, then you can stay here forever.¡±

    Then Zhao Hai¡¯s figure moved as he charged towards Helian Da. Helian Da¡¯s expression changed and then he waved his hand to release a defensive shell in front of him. At the same time, he took out a jade bottle and pulled out a fiery red pill from inside. He threw the pill inside his mouth and then chewed on it twice before swallowing.

    It was at this time that Zhao Hai¡¯s hammer hit Helian Da¡¯s shield. The surface of the shield had a light screen that was covered with many runes that made it look mysterious.

    As Zhao Hai¡¯s hammer striked the shield¡¯s screen, the runes went bright before losing their power. Zhao Hai¡¯s hammer seemed to be unaffected by the screen as its momentum was the same. Then as it hit the shield, the shield immediately turned into powder.

    Standing behind the shield, Helian Da looked at Zhao Hai in great surprise. But then he took out two artifacts and sent them towards Zhao Hai.

    The two artifacts were a flying sword and a double-edged de. With its two edges, this weapon was called an edge in the Cultivation Realm.

    It was clear that these two artifacts were used for offense, and their target was Zhao Hai. But since these two weapons were just thrown out, they had no coordination with each other. Helian Da didn¡¯t control them and treated them as hidden weapons as he retreated at the same time.

    Zhao Hai sneered as he charged forward. In the next moment, he appeared beside Helian Da, his hammer already swinging towards the target.

    Helian Da didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be this quick. If the pill that he had taken before hadn¡¯t acted, then Zhao Hai would have already killed him.

    Helian Da expected Zhao Hai to spend some time breaking the shield so that the pill¡¯s effects would cause his strength to increase. Even if he would suffer internal injury after, as long as he killed Zhao Hai, then he could rest easily.

    He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to destroy the shield in one attack. The pill¡¯s effect had yet to manifest fully. Helian Da¡¯s hope right now was to retreat and buy a few breath¡¯s of time. However, Zhao Hai actually shed beside him, Helian Da was running out of time.

    Heliand Da wasn¡¯t given more time to make ns as he made a strange noise due to him consuming the strength of his soul to augment his cultivation. Then he used his axe to fend off Zhao Hai¡¯s attack. Then suddenly, he felt his chest hurting. His five solid organs and six hollow organs were violently shaken and then crushed. His strength was also beginning to vanish.

    Helian Da couldn¡¯t help but lower his head and saw a silver spear stabbing through his body. Zhao Hai was holding the other end of the spear. Helian Da couldn¡¯t help but stare. He didn¡¯t know when Zhao Hai changed his hammer into a spear.

    Helian Da died as a confused ghost. He simply didn¡¯t know that Zhao Hai had a transforming weapon, and he was still unaware of Zhao Hai¡¯s strength.

    The time that Helian Da and Zhao Hai fought was actually very short. The two only shed for about five seconds. However, a lot of things happened in these five seconds. Helian Da probed Zhao Hai and even released his Life Source Weapon to deal with him.

    When Zhao Hai saw Helian Da¡¯s weapon and the extraordinary changes it created, he wasn¡¯t polite and immediately took out his weapon. With the weapon shattering formation installed, Zhao Hai overthrew Helian Da Ground Splitting axe and caused heavy damage to Helian Da¡¯s gold core.

    After injuring Helian Da, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop. He quickly chased him down. Helian Da took a pill, hoping to increase his strength temporarily in order to defeat Zhao Hai. He knew that if he didn¡¯t eat the pill, then he would die here. Therefore, he released his shield in order to buy time. He expected Zhao Hai to be blocked by his shield, buying him time for the pill¡¯s effects to manifest.

    However, he didn¡¯t know that Zhao Hai¡¯s hammer had severalyers of weapon shattering. And with Zhao Hai¡¯s strength added, the shield was broken in one attack. Helian Da¡¯s n failed, so he quickly attacked using the two weapons. But how could he have known that Zhao Hai can teleport? Zhao Hai turned his hammer into a spear and pierced Helian Da¡¯s chest. With the weapon shattering in the spear, Helian Da¡¯s inner armor was destroyed along with Helian Da¡¯s organs. No matter what Helian Da does from then on, it would be impossible for him to continue living.

    Zhao Hai also decided to kill Helian Da immediately because he could feel several other presences paying attention to their battle. If he doesn¡¯t kill Helian Da immediately, then these people might join in. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want more trouble, so he killed Helian Da swiftly. He wanted to let these people know that he couldn¡¯t be trifled with. This will let those people wary and they might behave themselves.

 Chapter 1254 â€“ Six Realms Battlefield

    <h4>Chapter 1254 - Six Realms Battlefield</h4>

    With Helian Da dead, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t polite as he immediately covered Helian Da with a dark mist before sending him to the Space. Xiong Li and the others knew that Helian Da was now going to be part of Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead army.

    As Zhao Hai received Liquid Silver, Xiong Li and the others flew towards him. Xiong Liughed and said, ¡°Good job Little Hai. The fight this time is shorter. You¡¯re getting more and more fierce.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I actually want to y with him some more, but unfortunately, there are some people who can¡¯t rest their eyes and want to see how I kill. So I can only fulfill their wishes and deal with Helian Da faster.¡±

    Ma Rulong and the other team leaders were still shaken. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai and Helian Da¡¯s fight to onlyst five seconds. And Zhao Hai won.

    That was a Core Formation Cultivator, not an impudentmoner. Was Zhao Hai always this strong?

    Now that they heard Zhao Hai, Ma Rulong and the others immediately understood what Zhao Hai meant. When they used their spiritual force to scan, they immediately felt several other spiritual forces converging in their direction. To be honest, Ma Rulong approved of Zhao Hai¡¯s conduct. It was what needed to be done in order to stop a second, third, or fourth Helian Da froming. If these people still want to make a move, then they have to consider it well. After all, their own lives were still the most important thing.

    Ma Rulong looked pleasantly at Zhao Hai as heughed and said, ¡°Good, very good. You¡¯re really lifting the face of the Machine Field. Let¡¯s head back and have a drink.¡± Zhao Hai smiled faintly then he followed Ma Rulong back into the city.

    As they were flying forward and while Ma Rulong had a positive expression, he whispered to Zhao Hai, ¡°Little Hai, now that you killed Helian Da, Jade Mountain will certainly retaliate. You need to be careful. As soon as the ranking tournament ends, I will immediately arrange for you to return to the Machine Field. Although the Cultivators are arrogant, they wouldn¡¯t dare attack the Machine Field.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Team Leader, rest assured. Unless they send a Transcending Tribtion Expert, they can¡¯t do anything to me. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    When Ma Rulong heard Zhao Hai, his body couldn¡¯t help but shake. Then he looked Zhao Hai in the eye and said, ¡°Little Hai, are you telling the truth? Do you really have Nascent Soul-level strength? Nascent Soul Experts in the Cultivation Realm are very powerful, they have much more methodspared to Core Formation.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Team Leader, don¡¯t worry. After all, my weapon isn¡¯t simple. It¡¯s Senior Leng Wuyeng¡¯s unfinished weapon.¡±

    Ma Rulong paused, causing everyone behind him to almost hit his body. Ma Rulong didn¡¯t care about them as he looked at Zhao Hai with shining eyes. He looked like a hungry wolf that just saw food.

    Also in Ma Rulong¡¯s eyes was amazement. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to have the weapon of legend. No wonder he was so strong.

    Immediately after hearing about Liquid Silver, Ma Rulong immediately gave it credit for Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. This wasn¡¯t strange since the legends about liquid silver were too numerous. Ma Rulong¡¯s response was reasonable.

    Ma Rulong looked at Zhao Hai with burning eyes because he heard that Leng Wuyeng once said, when liquid silver ispleted, then it would allow the Machine Field to contend with the Cultivators. And it was clear that Zhao Hai verified those words. Now, Zhao Hai had the strength to face a Nascent Soul Cultivator.

    After some time, Ma Rulong began to recover. He turned to look at everyone and then said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue on.¡± Then he took the lead and flew forward. Everyone could see that Ma Rulong was very moved by what Zhao Hai said.

    The exchange between Zhao Hai and Ma Rulong was very low, nobody else heard them. But it must be said that with the skills of these people, they were fully capable of listening in on the conversation. But Ma Rulong and Zhao Hai certainly wouldn¡¯t be happy if their conversation was being eavesdropped. And with Ma Rulong¡¯s status as well as Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, the others didn¡¯t want to offend them. Therefore, they had no idea what made Ma Rulong pause.

    The group returned to Seamount City soon after. As for the Cultivators in Seamount City, as soon as they saw Zhao Hai and the others, they immediately got out of the way.

    They were all aware of the Helian Da¡¯s deration of revenge as well as the fact that they fought outside the city. Now that Zhao Hai returned unharmed, this meant that Helian Da failed. It didn¡¯t matter what happened to Helian Da, Zhao Hai¡¯s strength has been affirmed. Since there were no powerful experts in Seamount City, they naturally couldn¡¯t provoke Zhao Hai who could defeat a Core Formation Expert. Because of this, they behaved themselves and allowed Zhao Hai¡¯s group to pass through.

    As they went forward, Ma Rulong¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but be filled with emotions as he looked at the Cultivators around them. This wasn¡¯t his first time in the Cultivation Realm. Therefore, he clearly knew how these people treated those from the Machine Field. When would these people make way for the Machine Field? It was even impossible for them to stay quiet while the Machine Field¡¯s people were around. He never thought of the day where they would behave like this.

    Now these Cultivators were lowering their heads and made way. They¡¯re possibly afraid of the Machine Field¡¯s group. This caused Ma rulong to sigh.

    Before long, the group returned to the Machine Field Institute. Upon arriving, Ma Rulong made the two Mages prepare food and wine before he pulled Zhao Hai to his room.

    After closing the door to his room, Ma Rulong immediately turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, are you really using that weapon?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°The weapon has been stored in the Ashley Family¡¯s Bone Symbol Camp. Back then, Camp Lord wanted me to choose a weapon for myself, so I chose it. Then I used materials I found in the lower realms in order toplete it.¡±

    Zhao Hai told his story with a light tone, but Ma Rulong knew that what Zhao Hai had from the lower realms must be extraordinary. But he didn¡¯t ask, instead he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, alright. Little Hai, thispetition is already yours. When the rankings are finalized, I¡¯ll have Xiong Li and the others surrender. This way, others wouldn¡¯t be able to use them to deal with you. What do you think?¡±

    At this point, Ma Rulong wouldn¡¯t dare put on any airs in front of Zhao Hai. Although he was the head of the Machine Field¡¯s delegation, he knew that Zhao Hai¡¯s strength had already surpassed him. Therefore, whatever decision he settled on, he would ask Zhao Hai¡¯s opinion about it.

    Zhao Hai proudly smiled and then said, ¡°Team Leader, don¡¯t worry about this. I¡¯ve already talked it over with Boss Xiong and the others. As long as it¡¯s announced that the Machine Field holds the top six in the elimination round, then we have already won.¡±

    Ma Rulong nodded and then he sighed, ¡°But your journey wouldn¡¯t be easy. Those Cultivation Realm folks have already begun their plot. They would also do all they can to stop you in the ranking tournament. Not only the Cultivation Realm, you also need to be careful about those from the Demon Realm, especially Tu Mietan. I heard that the kid isn¡¯t easy to deal with.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare, then he asked, ¡°Demon Realm? Doesn¡¯t the Demon Realm have a grudge against the Cultivation Realm? Why would they deal with us? They should unite with us in order to strike at the Cultivators.¡±

    Ma Rulong smiled bitterly and said, ¡°That should have been the case. But we can¡¯t do anything about it, our realm is too weak. Everyone wants to take a bite out of our territory. Although there¡¯s nothing worth taking in our realm in terms of material resources, we still have something that other realms are paying attention to - our people.¡±

    ¡°Our people?¡± Zhao Hai looked at Ma Rulong in confusion. He doesn¡¯t understand what he was saying.

    Ma Rulong nodded and said, ¡°Correct, our people.¡±

    Then he sighed and said, ¡°Little Hai, you should already be aware that ourmoners have the best livespared to themoners from other realms. In the Cultivation Realm and the Demon Realm,moners are treated as farm animals. On the other hand, the Machine Field treatedmoners as equals. Because of this,moners became our main fighting strength.¡±

    What Ma Rulong said might sound contradictory. Commoners had the least fighting prowess in the Cultivation Realm and the Demon Realm. But in the Machine Field, their main fighting force were themoners. It might sound confusing, but when Zhao Hai heard Ma Rulong, he immediately understood.

    In the Machine Field, the main fighting forces were the Mechs and the Battleships. Mechs would need innately talented pilots with spiritual forces powerful enough to control their robot. Their bodies also need to be strong. Only after strict training could one be a mech pilot.

    On the other hand, although the requirements for being a battleship crew was still high, it wasn¡¯t as strict as Mech pilots. Besides itsmander, most battleship soldiers were as strong as mostmoners. They were responsible for operating the battleship. Even if they had different jobs, they hadmoner strength nheless.

    Since Battleships were part of the Machine Field¡¯s fighting force,moners became the main fighters of the Machine FIeld. And because of their influence to the realm¡¯s military strength, it¡¯s natural formoners to have higher statuspared to themoners of the other realms.

    Ma Rulong continued, ¡°Because of how the Cultivation Realm and the Demon Realm treat theirmoners, theirmoner poption is getting smaller and smaller. Due to how badly they are treated, mostmoner babies would die shortly after birth. Moreover, the mortality rate of theirmoners is very high. On the other hand, themoner poption of the Machine Field is constantly increasing. For the other realms, this is worthy of paying attention to. For the Cultivation Realm and the Demon Realm, the Machine Field is an untapped mine of manpower supply. But since they still have some reservations towards us, they held back.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°So it¡¯s like that. In other words, the Demon Realm also wants to suppress the Machine Field? Hehe, so this means that Tu Mietan wants to deal with me? If he does, then that would be interesting. I happen to dislike him as well.¡±

    Ma Rulong said, ¡°You need to be careful about those from the Demon Realm. Although they had been suppressed by the Cultivation Realm, their cruel methods gave them strange offensive means. During life and death battles, they¡¯re much more difficultpared to Cultivators. Moreover, those from the Demon Realm are known to use any means to achieve their goals.¡±

    It can be clearly seen that Ma Rulong dreaded the Demon Realm. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Leader, you seem to have a lot of understanding about them? Have you fought with the people from the Demon Realm?¡±

    Ma Rulong¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but twitch, then he said, ¡°It¡¯s not too early to tell you this right now. Besides ascenders who already learned magic or battle qi, families also have members who are Mages and Warriors. Moreover, our achievements are often higherpared to ascenders. Even so, the level of magic and battle qi in the Machine Field seems to stagnate. Do you know why?¡±

    Upon hearing Ma Rulong, Zhao Hai did indeed feel strange. He looked at Ma Rulong and said, ¡°Team Leader, why is that?¡±

    Ma Rulong let out a long breath, then he said, ¡°A lot of people in Families who practice magic and battle qi died. This wasn¡¯t because of family tasks nor training, but because they died in a certain ce. It¡¯s a very special ce in the World of Cultivation, the SIx Realms Battlefield!¡±

    Zhao Hai asked, ¡°Six Realms Battlefield? Where is that?¡±

    Ma Rulong closed his eyes, then he slowly said, ¡°That ce is Hell, a living Hell. The Six Realms Battlefield is a subspace. I don¡¯t know how huge this subspace is since it is very strange. It should be very enormous. But unlike the World of Cultivation that hass, this subspace consists of a huge piece ofnd andrge spans of oceans. There are all kinds of beasts inside as well as medicinal nts and treasures. It can be said that the nts harvested thereprises the majority of the Cultivation Realm¡¯s pill ingredients. Moreover, advanced-level herbs can be found there every year.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be surprised upon hearing Ma Rulong. He didn¡¯t expect such a ce to exist. He didn¡¯t say anything and just waited for Ma Rulong to continue.

    Ma Rulong softly said, ¡°One could only go there through spatial rifts. There¡¯s also no way for transmission formations to be used on the other side. However, spatial rifts heading to that subspace are very rare.¡±

    Zhao Hai continued to listen. This subspace seems very strange.

    Then Ma Rulong continued, ¡°Being able to establish a foothold in that subspace is very important to any realm. Naturally, this includes the Machine Field. But since the rifts to that subspace are very small, only Mechs and people could enter. Although Mechs have pretty strong fighting capabilities, its pilots would practically be killed there without the support of battleships. So if we want to upy a ce there, we need Mages and Warriors. A lot of our Mages and Warriors die in the battlefield just to protect the small foothold that the Machine Field was able to upy.¡±

 Chapter 1255 â€“ Half Succeeded

    <h4>Chapter 1255 - Half Seeded</h4>

    To be honest, Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t thought of something like the Six Realms Battlefield existing. The Machine Field and the Cultivation Realm¡¯s writings never mentioned such a ce. After hearing Ma Rulong, Zhao Hai knew that this matter must have been held in great secrecy.

    Ma Rulong, seemingly immersed in his memories, continued speaking, ¡°In the Six Realms Battlefield, people would die every day. Because the Machine Field isn¡¯t that strong, we can only rely on our numbers to defend our territory. But because of this, it¡¯s impossible for us to expand.¡±

    After he said this, Ma Rulong paused for some time as though he was recalling his time in the Six Realms Battlefield. Then he said, ¡°In the Six Realms Battlefield, you fight any race. Besides people from our realm, you shouldn¡¯t believe in anyone. Countless Mages and Warriors in the battlefield chose to die alongside their enemies since this is the only way for our realm to hold on. I stayed in the Six Realms Battlefield for three months. And in those three months, I almost died five times. And in that timeframe, I also went through hundreds of battles of different sizes. You can imagine what kind of ce it is.¡±

    Zhao Hai finally knew why Ma Rulong knew so much about the other realms. This was because he had fought against these people before. And it seems like they shed more than one time.

    Ma Rulong looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°After you return, I¡¯m afraid that you will also go to the Six Realms Battlefield. Little Hai, you need to go there so that ourmoners wouldn¡¯t be ves to others. You go there to prove to everyone that the Machine Field couldn¡¯t be easily provoked.¡±

    Zhao Hai calmly nodded and said, ¡°Yes, you can rest assured. If I¡¯m arranged to go to the Six Realms Battlefield, I will definitely go.¡±

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s calm reaction, Ma Rulong gave an appreciative nod as he said, ¡°Alright. Go take a break. You still need to achieve good results in the ranking tournament.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he left. To be honest, he wasn¡¯t too anxious to go to the Six Realms Battle and go all out like what Ma Rulong wanted. He has his own pace, and he liked to take his time.

    The Six Realms Battlefield has a lot of treasures indeed, but for Zhao Hai, the amount of materials that can enter his eyes was too limited. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t too anxious. Just like he said, if the Machine Field wanted him to go to the Six Realm Battlefield, then he will go. But if the Machine Field doesn¡¯t send him, then he wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to request service.

    In Zhao Hai¡¯s view, in order to ensure that themoners of the Machine Field would maintain their current lives, killing in the Six Realms Battlefield wasn¡¯t enough. Strengthening themon poption should be first.

    In fact, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t think that fighting in the Six Realms Battlefield was necessary for the greater good of the Machine Field. Fighting in the Six Realm Battlefield only exhausted the Machine Field¡¯s talents. This caused the Machine Field¡¯s strength tog behind the other realms. Relying on battleships and mechs for the realm¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t good for the realm¡¯s further progress.

    But in the end, Zhao Hai was still someone from the Machine Field. He would still go to the Six Realms Battlefield for the benefit of the Machine Field. In any case, he would have a lot of free time after thepetition. He wasn¡¯t worried about going to the battlefield.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai was very curious about the Six Realms Battlefield. He wants to know what the battlefield looks like as well as its current situation.

    Besides this reason, he also wants to go to the Six Realm Battlefield in order to collect more Undead. The Six Realms Battlefield was a ce where constant battles take ce. Naturally, there would also be a lot of deaths happening there. From what Zhao Hai can see, these dead people were a waste if not utilized. If Zhao Hai was able to make these people into Undead, then nobody in the World of Cultivation would dare annoy him.

    While he thought about this, Zhao Hai returned to his own room. The rooms had already been pre-assigned. Although the Machine Field institute had undergone a huge renovation, the inside of the rooms was still the same. Zhao Hai stayed in the same room he stayed in before.

    Xiong Li and the others were waiting for Zhao Hai outside his room. Upon seeing Zhao Hai return, Xiong Li and the others immediately walked over as Xiong Li asked, ¡°Little Hai, why did the team leader call you over?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing important. Let¡¯s head in and talk. I¡¯m afraid the team leader is going to call us overter to have a drink.¡± Everyone¡¯s face was smirking. Then at this time Lu Dingtian said, ¡°Never seen the world.¡±

    Zhao Hai and the other gawked, then they allughed simultaneously. They understand what Lu Dingtain was talking about. The team leader and the other haven¡¯t seen the world. Only a Core Formation expert¡¯s death and they were already celebrating.

    This statement wasn¡¯t funny in itself, but when Lu Dingtian said it, it became hrious. Lu Dingtian was a quiet person. He had a character that would make it seem like he¡¯ll be ufortable if he spoke more than a single word. Now that such a person said a string of words, Zhao Hai and the others couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    The groupughed as they entered Zhao Hai¡¯s room. Upon closing the door, Zhao Hai immediately turned his head to Xiong Li and the others and said, ¡°Boss, you and the others shouldn¡¯t participate in the tournament. As soon as you¡¯re dered as qualified to enter the tournament, immediately forfeit and then return to the Machine FIeld. Close up and practice your cultivation methods.¡±

    XIong Li and the others stared. They don¡¯t understand why Zhao Hai was so anxious this time. Then in a low voice, Zhao Hai told them about the Six Realms Battlefield. Then he said, ¡°It¡¯s possible that when thepetition ends, they will send us to the battlefield. Therefore, you need to practice your cultivation method as soon as possible.¡±

    Xiong Li and the others looked at Zhao Hai in shock. This was the first time they heard about the Six Realms Battlefield. But since they believed that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t deceive them, they immediately nodded and said, ¡°Alright, rest assured. We know what to do.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he waved his hand, taking out several sheets of papers. Then he handed the papers over to everyone and said, ¡°These cultivation methods arepatible with your body¡¯s attribute. Third Brother, you can teach Sixth Brother your Divine Fire Dragon Art. Also, please write it down for me.¡±

    Dongfang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it now.¡± Then he walked out.

    However, Zhao Hai held him back and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, there¡¯s still time. Right, you can all take this and use it when you go back and close up.¡± Then he took out several bottles and gave it to his brothers. These were all potions that are beneficial to cultivation.

    Dongfang Yu naturally wouldn¡¯t be polite as they all took their own bottle and stored it inside their spatial items. Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a drink with the team leader. When the ranking tournament officially begins, you head back to the Machine Field. And when I return, let¡¯s head to the Six Realms Battlefield together. Let¡¯s teach the other fellows a lesson.¡±

    Xiong Li and the othersughed. They weren¡¯t that worried about heading to the Six Realms Battlefield. The main reason for this confidence was because Zhao Hai would be with them. As long as Zhao Hai was there, they don¡¯t have anything to worry about.

    When the group went out of the room, they saw that several tables filled with wine and dishes had already been prepared outside. But to be honest, when Xiong LI and the others saw the wine and dishes, they couldn¡¯t help but frown a bit. This was because the dishes and wine weren¡¯t a lot.

    At this time, Ma Rulong also walked out of his room. He also saw theck of food and wine on the tables, but he wasn¡¯t surprised. Then he sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard for us here in the Cultivation Realm. It¡¯s not easy to get food in this ce. Little Hai, if you eat and drink these things, then we might as well drink water.¡±

    As soon as everyone heard Ma Rulong, they couldn¡¯t help butugh. To be honest, now that they had drank Zhao Hai¡¯s liquor, they were somewhat spoiled.

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Team Leader, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Then after he said that, arge number of wines and dishes appeared. Everyone didn¡¯t hold back and immediately started to partake in the food. Since Zheng Li wasn¡¯t present this time, everyone was a bit rowdy. The other team leaders were giving Zhao Hai¡¯s toasts and chatted with him, trying to establish a closer rtionship.

    Although the status of these team leaders in the Machine FIeld wasn¡¯t low, it wasn¡¯t high as well. Naturally, they couldn¡¯tpare to Ma Rulong. Now that Zhao Hai¡¯s rise was unstoppable, these people took the chance to establish a good rtionship with him. These people weren¡¯t stupid, they knew that they could benefit from this in the future.

    As soon as Zhao Hai saw these people, he knew what they were doing. However, he didn¡¯t ignore them and instead chatted with them and established contacts. He even made sure to take note about their names as well as their origins.

    Xiong Li and the others looked at Zhao Hai and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. They began to think about what kinds of things Zhao Hai experienced in the lower realms. How was he able to handle everything?

    Not only Xiong Li and the others, Ma Rulong was also sighing. Zhao Hai gave him a strange feeling, someone who couldn¡¯t bepletely understood. But Ma Rulong could see that Zhao Hai had some sentiment towards the Machine Field and had no favorable impression towards the Cultivation Realm. This made Ma Rulong relieved.

    There were plenty of talents in the Machine Field that transferred to the Cultivation Realm. This wasn¡¯t a rare thing. Ma Rulong was afraid that Zhao Hai would settle in the Cultivation Realmter on. He told Zhao Hai about the Six Realms Battlefield in order to make Zhao Hai feeling a sense of belonging to the Machine Field. But from what Ma Rulong could see, it seems like he had already half seeded.

 Chapter 1256 â€“ Poisoned!

    <h4>Chapter 1256 - Poisoned!</h4>

    It wasn¡¯t unreasonable for Ma Rulong to think that he had half-seeded. Ma Rulong found out that Zhao Hai already had some sense of belonging to the Machine Field. And this wasn¡¯t only because Zhao Hai has a woman who was from the realm.

    The moment Zhao Hai sees himself as someone from the Machine Field, only then would Ma Rulong be sessful.

    But Ma Rulong had yet to seed. This was because he had underestimated Zhao Hai¡¯s mental capability. Zhao Hai experienced a lot of things and his mind has be as firm as rock. Just a few words from Ma Rulong wouldn¡¯t make Zhao Hai excited. Fighting desperately against the other realms? That¡¯s impossible for Zhao Hai. And Ma Rulong realized this, so he reckoned that everything he had done until now only brought him halfway to seeding.

    Actually, Ma Rulong didn¡¯t deceive Zhao Hai. The Six Realms Battlefield was truly the main fighting stage of the World of Cultivation. Moreover, a lot of Machine Field practitioners perish there. There were various geniuses from great families that went there to temper themselves to be formidable Mages and Warriors. Moreover, they learned how to effectively coordinate with each other. It can be said that those people were the true elites of the Machine Field. If the Machine Field took them out of the Six Realms Battlefield and used them in the realm, then they wouldn¡¯t be easily bullied. After all, these people were as strong as a thousand battleships.

    However, it should be noted that even if this power couldn¡¯t be underestimated, it was heavily controlled by the families of the Machine Field. Why were there many powerful Ascenders that haven¡¯t entered the Six Realms Battlefield? This was because these Ascenders weren¡¯t under the control of any high-ranked family. And even if they managed to enter the battlefield, they would still be recalled soon after.

    What the Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups needed were obedient people. They¡¯d rather have someone obedient rather than someone who was strong but was uncontroble.

    There was a valid reason why the Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups chose to do this. The density of spiritual qi in the Six Realms Battlefield is very strong, it was a ce very suitable for practice. Whether it be Mages or Warriors, practicing in the Six Realms Battlefield was very beneficial. Besides the density of spiritual qi, the battlefield was also rich in medicinal nts. Even if they hadn¡¯t been processed and were taken directly, these nts would still improve one¡¯s cultivation speed.

    In this case, if the Machine Field¡¯s higher ups don¡¯t control which person to let in to the battlefield, then these uncontrolled folks would get stronger and stronger. And then there woulde a point where they could no longer bemanded, and then they would be able to wrestle for influence in the Realm.

    Because of this, the Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups decided to have firm control on who to send to the Six Realms Battlefield.

    Ma Rulong bing the team leader for the rookies wasn¡¯t idental. He actually received an order from the Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups to be in constant contact with the rookies. As long as Ma Rulong doesn¡¯t have any issue with a particr rookie, then they would be enlisted to enter the Six Realms Battlefield. But if Ma Rulong thought that the person was unreliable, then there¡¯s no knowing if they can ever enter the battlefield.

    However, the Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups sent the wrong person this time. Although Ma Rulong was very loyal to the Machine Field, he also stayed in the Six Realms Battlefield. He knew much more about the situation there than the Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups.

    For the Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups, the battlefield was a ce where they lost their powerful experts. However, these losses were reduced to mere numbers. But for Ma Rulong, these losses were his allies, his brothers!

    When two different emotions head for the same goal, then the final result would naturally be different. Ma Rulong doesn¡¯t care about loyalty like the Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups. What he wants was a strong person to go to the Six Realms Battlefield and avenge those who died there. He wanted to vent air!

    Because of this consideration, Ma Rulong told Zhao Hai about the Six Realms Battlefield in a manner that only resulted in half-sess.

    Ma Rulong was quite impatient in this situation. He knew that normally, it would be impossible for Zhao Hai to enter the Six Realms Battlefield. But if he said a few good words about Zhao Hai, then entry to the battlefield might be a possibility.

    With this thought in mind, Ma Rulong couldn¡¯t help but down a whole ss of wine. He was thinking whether he should support Zhao Hai or not.

    To be honest, although the Six Realms Battlefield was filled with battle, it was also a good ce for practice. If Zhao Hai went there, then he would be able to rapidly increase in strength.

    But after thinking about his hardworkingrades back in the Six Realms Battlefield, Ma Rulong finally decided to help Zhao Hai in. Even if Zhao Hai would be there for a short time, he would still be able to reduce the pressure felt by the Machine Field¡¯s people there.

    Zhao Hai noticed that Ma Rulong was somewhat silent, but he didn¡¯t mind it. Back when Ma Rulong talked about the Six Realms Battlefield, his tone was somewhat solemn.

    As the party continued, and people were chatting and drinking, one person suddenly coughed loudly and then vomited blood. Moreover, the blood was ckened.

    Zhao Hai stared, this was obviously a poisoning. He immediately flew towards the person and then took out a ss of water.

    The man¡¯s face began to turn ck. When Zhao Hai gave him the ss of water, his condition began to calm down. The ck lines on his face also slowly subsided.

    However, besides Zhao Hai, the people in the courtyard had yet to catch up on what was going on. Some haven¡¯t even put their sses down as they stared at Zhao Hai.

    At this time, Ma Rulong responded. He went to Zhao Hai¡¯s side and said, ¡°Little Hai, what happened?¡±

    Zhao Hai said solemnly, ¡°Poison.¡± Then he turned his head and looked at the man¡¯s wine ss. Then he smelled the liquor inside it and found out that this wasn¡¯t his wine.

    Then he looked under the table and saw a small bottle. The bottle wasn¡¯t among the ones he took out. It seems like the liquor bought by the two Mages of the institute. Zhao Hai took up the bottle, smelled it and then drank its contents.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s action gave Xiong Li and the others a scare. They had an idea of what happened by watching Zhao Hai¡¯s movements. They knew that the bottle had the poisoned liquor. But Zhao Hai actually drank it. Xiong Li hastily yelled, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯re insane!¡± However, he didn¡¯t have enough time to stop Zhao Hai from drinking the poisoned liquor.

    After Zhao Hai drank the liquor, he swished it in his mouth before swallowing. Then he shook his head and said, ¡°The taste of this wine isn¡¯t very good. This man must have drank rarely, or else he wouldn¡¯t drink this liquor.¡±

    At the same time, the moment the liquor entered Zhao Hai¡¯s mouth, a prompt was heard in his brain, ¡°Deadly poison detected inside host¡¯s body. Detoxifying. Detoxification sess. Analyzing. Poison has an energy absorbing ability, swallowing the host¡¯s spiritual qi and turning it into deadly poison. It will make the host faint before killing him.¡±

    Zhao Hai put the bottle down, then he turned to Ma Rulong and said, ¡°This liquor has been poisoned. It swallows spiritual qi and makes people faint. It¡¯s quite fatal as well. Let me look at those dishes.¡± Then he took a bite of the dishes that had been bought outside.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°These dishes are also poisoned. Moreover, the poison is different. It¡¯s also fatal.¡±

    Although Ma Rulong had no idea why Zhao Hai was fine, but after seeing that the man was fine after Zhao Hai gave him the cup of water, he knew that Zhao Hai must have a type of universal antidote on him. Ma Rulong also believed in Zhao Hai¡¯s words, his expression changed as he said, ¡°Bring those two guys here.¡±

    The other team leaders were all startled right now. They immediately searched all directions for the two Mages. Before long, the two were found, but they had already been killed by the poison.

    The bodies of the two Mages werepletely ck. Ma Rulong¡¯s expression darkened. If the food didn¡¯t look unappetizing, and Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have any experience with poison, then the entire Machine Field¡¯s delegation would have been wiped out today.

    Zhao Hai looked at Ma Rulong¡¯s expression, then he smiled and said, ¡°Team Leader, if you agree, I can turn them into Undead. The Undead don¡¯t lie, perhaps we can find out what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Ma Rulong nodded, ¡°Alright. Whether they were killed ormitted suicide, we still need to know who wants to poision us.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then wrapped the two corpses with ck gas. When the gas disappeared, the two were already standing up. The ck on their faces disappeared, it was as if the two were alive. However, they were no longer breathing.

    Ma Rulong couldn¡¯t help but be surprised with Zhao Hai¡¯s technique. But he had no time to ask about it, instead he looked at the revived Mages and asked, ¡°Is it you who poisoned us?¡±

    The two shook their heads and one of them said, ¡°We are unaware about the poison. We just went to the ce where we can buy food and wine. The owner of the ce invited us for some drinks. We don¡¯t know what happened next.¡±

    Ma Rulong nodded and let out a sigh of relief. It¡¯s good that they weren¡¯t spies. Zhao Hai looked at Ma Rulong and said, ¡°Team Leader, I¡¯ll go and take that shop¡¯s owner. We¡¯ll slowly investigate this matter.¡±

    Ma Rulong said, ¡°Do you think those people are still there?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°They¡¯ll be there. Maybe they just changed clothes. I¡¯ll return quickly.¡± Then he disappeared in ce. Ma Rulong looked at the ce Zhao Hai disappeared from with a strange expression. Zhao Hai was bing more and more mysterious in his eyes.

    It didn¡¯t take long before Zhao Hai reappeared. He waved his hand and threw several people on the ground. They were all wearing normal Cultivator clothing. They look nothing special.

 Chapter 1257 â€“ I Am Proud

    <h4>Chapter 1257 - I Am Proud</h4>

    When Ma Rulong looked at the people dressed in Cultivator clothing, he discovered that they weren¡¯t breathing. He couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhao Hai and say, ¡°Little Hai, are they dead?¡± Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°They¡¯re dead. They should be the people that sold the food and wine.¡±

    Ma Rulong nodded, then he turned his head to these people and said, ¡°Are you the ones who put poison into our food?¡± The group of Undead simultaneously said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ma Rulong let out a long breath. Then he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, aren¡¯t you worried that you¡¯ll kill the wrong person?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°If I made a mistake, then I made a mistake.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Ma Rulong along with Xiong Li and the others sucked in a cold breath. Zhao Hai¡¯s tone seemed like he didn¡¯t treat human life seriously. They remembered that Zhao Hai was someone who killed a lot of people back in the lower realms. Killing a few people was no big deal to him.

    Ma Rulong took deep breaths to calm himself down. Then he turned his head to the Undead Cultivators and said, ¡°Where are you from?¡±

    After which, some of the Undead replied, ¡°We¡¯re from the Three Mountains Alliance.¡± Ma Rulong expected this answer. Zhao Hai and the Three Mountains Alliance now had a big enmity. For the Alliance to retaliate was reasonable.

    Then the other Undead replied, ¡°We¡¯re from Extreme Cold City.¡± This was also not unexpected. Zhao Hai wiped out Li Chuchen, leaving Extreme Cold City with no benefits to gain in thepetition. It was natural for them to hate Zhao Hai.

    Finally, one Undead was left. Although this person was already dead, one could still see that he already looked like death when he was alive. Upon seeing this person, one would feel ufortable. This Undead opened his mouth and said, ¡°I¡¯m from the Demon Realm¡¯s Sacred Blood Sect.¡±

    Upon hearing this person, Ma Rulong couldn¡¯t help but frown. Zhao Hai and the Sacred Blood Sect had no enmity. For the Sacred Blood Sect to participate in dealing with Zhao Hai only meant that they were already considering Zhao Hai as a threat.

    When he thought of this, Ma Rulong couldn¡¯t help but turn to Zhao Hai. Seeing Ma Rulong look at him, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then he waved his hand to store the Undead and at the same time he said, ¡°Team Leader, it seems like it¡¯s impossible for me to not offend the Sacred Blood Sect.¡±

    Ma Rulong sighed and said, ¡°Demon Cultivators are much greedier than ordinary Cultivators. This time, they rely on Tu Mietan to get them benefits the same way the Machine Field relies on you. It¡¯s no wonder that they treat you as their biggest opponent.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that they see me as an opponent. I just don¡¯t know if they can afford having me as an enemy.¡±

    Ma Rulong pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything. If others were to say those words, then nobody would believe them. But since it was Zhao Hai, he has the qualifications to say so.

    Zhao Hai looked at Ma Rulong and said, ¡°Team Leader, these two Undead Mages, I¡¯ll take them away as well. You can have someone else take their ce. But I think we should just leave it to robots. After all, people staying in this ce is too dangerous. We¡¯re not counting on this ce to make money as well. And I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t be able to collect information. So we might as well have robots taking care of this ce.¡±

    Ma Rulong nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this. You can take those two away.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then took away the two Undead Mages.

    At this time, people had already lost interest in celebrating. The two robots were left to clean up the courtyard while Zhao Hai and the others returned to their room to rest. Then Zhao Hai went to the Space.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t really expect the Sacred Blood Sect to deal with him. He didn¡¯t want to provoke the people from the Demon Realm yet, but it seems like this was no longer possible.

    Laura and the others naturally knew about what was happening outside. Seeing Zhao Hai return, they greeted him and then they all sat down. Meg brought Zhao Hai tea as Laura looked at him and said, ¡°Brother Hai, what do you n to do now?¡±

    Zhao Hai just sneered and said, ¡°What else can I do? I¡¯ll deal with Tu Mietan first. Doesn¡¯t Tu Mietan want to deal with me? Since it¡¯se to this, then let¡¯s see how it turns out. And I reckon I¡¯ll be sent to the Six Realms Battlefield after thepetition. I¡¯ll look for trouble with the Sacred Blood Sect there.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s also good. But Brother Hai, I think what you should do right now is study the Cultivation Realm¡¯s methods and also the way to use those magic artifacts, like flying sword techniques. Even if they can¡¯t help you much, at least you have some knowledge about them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll use the next few days to study. I¡¯ll begin once I had Third Brother¡¯s Divine Fire Dragon Art analyzed by the scanner.¡±

    Laura wasn¡¯t against this method. With Zhao Hai¡¯s current ability, it would be very simple for him to learn these things. However, Zhao Hai would need some time to find a suitable technique for him.

    At this time, Lizzy opened her mouth and said, ¡°Brother Hai, you need to teach them a lesson in the tournament. Let them know that you aren¡¯t easy to mess with.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Rest assured, I will. This time I need to teach them a very good lesson. Otherwise, they¡¯ll get troublesome. I must call Hin Da and ask about this.¡±

    The women nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. They had long since been used to the Undead. To them, Undead and Robots were the same.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and Helian Da appeared in front of him. Helian Da¡¯s wound had already vanished. He was standing there respectfully.

    Zhao Hai could see that Helian Da¡¯s strength hasn¡¯t regressed, it had been preserved. He¡¯s now a Core Formation Undead.

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he said, ¡°Helian Da, can you still practice?¡±

    Helian Da nodded, ¡°Replying to Young Master. I can still practice my original cultivation method. And my gold core hasn¡¯t been affected at all.¡±

    Upon hearing Helian Da, Zhao Hai stared. He was confused about this so he called Cai¡¯er over and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, what is this about?¡±

    Cai¡¯er appeared beside Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, this is the benefit that the upgraded Space provided. They can preserve their original strength. The other Undead can also practice cultivation methods. Young Master, you should know that the Space has been turned into a small universe. Naturally, it has the same energies present outside. The Space¡¯s Undead are also different from the Undead outside that only has the dark attribute.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. And since there¡¯s no need to tell Cai¡¯er that he understood, he allowed Cai¡¯er to go on.

    Cai¡¯er continued, ¡°But the Space is different. Everything in the Space follows Young Master¡¯s wishes. And since you have already recognized the Undead as an independent race, the Space¡¯s Undead became different from the Undead outside. In fact, the Undead are now like the Beastmen and the Elves. And by bing independent, their attribute is no longer tied to the dark element. Now, they can practice any cultivation method they want. That¡¯s why Helian Da is like this.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t expect his action to have this much impact. The Undead were now able to practice any cultivation method. However, Zhao Hai was still puzzled, he looked at Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°But before, the Undead still cannot practice. Their progress is still the same as the Undead outside.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded, ¡°That¡¯s correct. But that is because Young Master¡¯s level is too low. Even if the Space has been turned into a small universe, its level is still too low to allow the Undead freedom in cultivation.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly. In the end it came to levelling. Only by levelling up could he be strong. Once the Space reaches a higher level, everything else would follow. It seems like upgrading the Space was still his only way forward.

    What Cai¡¯er said about Zhao Hai¡¯s wishes being followed by the Space was only half right. The Space did indeed base itsws ording to Zhao Hai, but thesews can only be implemented if its level was high enough. There were still a lot ofws not being implemented in Zhao Hai¡¯s Space.

    However, Zhao Hai believed that if he continues with upgrading the Space, then he would have a universe that belongs entirely to him. What he wishes would bew of that universe.

    Zhao Hai let out a long breath. Then he nodded and said, ¡°So that¡¯s the case. Alright, make them cultivate. Right Cai¡¯er, distribute the cultivation methods we gained to the people in the Space. The methods of the Space are too simple. Now that we have more advanced cultivation methods, let¡¯s have them practice it as well. Give it to the Undead as well. The more powerful we are, the better.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded. Then Zhao Hai looked at Helian Da and said, ¡°Tell Cai¡¯er about your methods and techniquester. Tell Li Chuchen and the others about this as well. You can keep your magic weapons, but your methods need to be recorded.¡±

    Helian Da nodded, then he followed Cai¡¯er out.

    But before the two left, Laura called out, ¡°Cai¡¯er, ask them about the Cultivation Realm¡¯s situation. Especially the rtionships between the Sects. We need to know which sects are allied and which one have grudges with each other.¡± Cai¡¯er nodded before leaving with Helian Da.

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you think these things carefully. I wouldn¡¯t have thought about this. With you here, I¡¯ll have more presence of mind.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re alone outside dealing with those people. If we can¡¯t handle these things for you, then wouldn¡¯t we be useless?¡±

    Zhao Hai gently hugged her without saying anything. They had been together for so long that they no longer need to speak to convey their emotions.

    Lizzy and the others were in the hug as well. Their destinies were now tied together. There¡¯s nothing in this world that can separate them.

    Then at this time, there was a sh of white light before Margaret appeared in the Space. Margaret had been spending her timetely in the Ashley Family. This was because the family had been very busy in the past several days.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s name was too attractive at this time. From how he, along with Xiong Li and the others snatched the top six in the elimination round to his deration of brotherhood with Xiong Li and the others, all of it has been passed back to the Machine Field. The realm was currently in awe of Zhao Hai¡¯s performance. At this point, Zhao Hai¡¯s poprity had reached a level that was unimaginable.

    Zhao Hai became the hero of the Machine Field. No one cared that he¡¯s an ascender nor did they mind him killing the other participants. What everyone was focused on was the fact that Zhao Hai made history, something that the Machine Field would remember for many years toe.

    And this brought unimaginable benefits to the Ashley Family. People who had nothing to do with the family suddenly established diplomatic rtions with them. Families who were hostile to them immediately resolved their misgivings. The entire Machine Field¡¯s eyes were directed at what the family would do. The space outside Ashley Family¡¯s became very busy. Numerous space tforms were built in order to amodate the ships flying to and from the. It seems like the Machine Field had turned frantic.

    The Machine Field was suppressed for too long, and they badly needed a hero to look up to. Now Zhao Hai was here. Not only did he win first ce in the elimination round, he also killed Li Chuchen, in addition to his many exploits. These things caused the Machine Field to heat up.

    Because of this, it was impossible for Margaret to return to the Space. She was Zhao Hai¡¯s woman, so people would want to meet her. Every day, misses and madames of families asked to meet her. Their number reached hundreds, causing Margaret to be exhausted.

    Today she had a rare break so she immediately ran to the Space to take a good rest.

    Just as Margaret entered the Space, she saw Zhao Hai sitting there with Laura and the others in his embrace. Seeing Margaret appear, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and opened his arm to wee Margaret. Laura and the others couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Zhao Hai patted Margaret¡¯s head. After some time, he said, ¡°Margaret, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    Margaret shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that hard. Brother Hai, you have to see it for yourself. The entire Machine Field is going insane with happiness because of you. It makes me very proud to be your woman.¡±

 Chapter 1258 â€“ Core of the Formation

    <h4>Chapter 1258 - Core of the Formation</h4>

    Time passed and five days went by in a blink of an eye. A lot of things happened in these five days. One of the most important things was the release of the top 100 rookies in the elimination round. And as expected, Zhao Hai and his brothers upied the top 6 in the ranking.

    Because of the rule of the Six Realms Beginner Competition, the results couldn¡¯t be changed. Otherwise, not only the Machine Field, but the other realms would protest.

    Once the list was released, it could no longer be changed. Even if someone quits now, it would only be counted as forfeiting. Then their names would be ced at the bottom. It was impossible for others to substitute them.

    Because of this rule, once the official list went out, Xiong Li and the others forfeited immediately. Themittee for thepetition reviewed their request and epted their withdrawal. Before the official matches even started, five people were already ranked at the bottom five of the leaderboard.

    The only person from the Machine Field who didn¡¯t forfeit was Zhao Hai. It was also impossible for Zhao Hai to quit. After all, he was nning to win the whole tournament.

    Regarding the Machine Field¡¯s shameless approach, the other realms didn¡¯t have any problem with it. On the other hand, what the Machine Field did was good for them. Everyone knew that the Machine Field¡¯s people weren¡¯t easy to deal with. It was said that it wasn¡¯t only Zhao Hai who was a monster, the others were quite strong as well.

    Now that five of the Machine Field¡¯s participants had withdrawn, this meant that the weakest of the 100 were now bumped up by five ces. This was good for the other realms.

    At the same time, the Machine Field felt that this decision was eptable. After all, being able to take ce in the top 100 was already a historic aplishment. In addition, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t withdraw. They still had someone representing their realm in thepetition. Therefore, the fact that Xiong Li and the others withdrew wasn¡¯t much of a problem to them.

    Compared to Xiong Li and the others¡¯ forfeiture, the Machine Field paid more attention to another news, it was Zhao Hai¡¯s killing of Helian Da.

    Helian Da publicly dered his revenge on Zhao Hai. This was something that the entire Cultivation Realm was aware of. But Zhao Hai was currently living well, while Helian Da disappeared. Even an idiot would know that Helian Da has been destroyed by Zhao Hai.

    This information was world-shaking for the Machine Field. Helian Da was an expert in the Core Formation stage. If Zhao Hai could easily deal with an expert like that, then how easy would it be for him to take the top spot in thepetition?

    This fact was also very significant for the Cultivation Realm. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be able to deal with Helian Da. Helian Da was a known Core Formation Expert. Evenmon Core Formation Experts would behave in front of him. But now, Zhao Hai eliminated him. In other words, it was impossible for Core Formation Experts to deal with Zhao Hai. So now, would they send a Nascent Soul Expert to deal with Zhao Hai? That is only if the Cultivation Realm had no concern about their face.

    Zhao Hai was just a rookie!

    This made the Cultivators feel awkward. Cultivators were very concerned about saving their face. Sending a Core Formation Expert to deal with Zhao Hai might be a little bit justified. But a Nascent Soul Expert? If they really use a Nascent Soul Expert, then they would beughed at by the other realms.

    Moreover, the Cultivators had yet to know about Zhao Hai¡¯s real strength. If Zhao Hai really had the strength to fight a silverback gold-winged bug, then even if they send out a Nascent Soul Expert, then they might not even be able to deal with Zhao Hai. Because of this, the Cultivators were stuck on what to do.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Hai rarely appeared outside in the past few days since he was closing up. Ma Rulong had already ustomed to Zhao Hai¡¯s habit of closing up. This time, he didn¡¯t meet with Xiong Li and the others. He just approached Dongfang Yu for his Divine Fire Dragon Art and fire dragon sword technique. Other than that, he spent the entire time inside the Space.

    What Zhao Hai practiced this time was mainly the maniption of flying swords as well as using the various magic artifacts. He has Liquid Silver that can be turned into almost any mag artifact. This type of transforming ability would have great uses inter fights. Therefore, Zhao Hai wants to gain a small mastery of it.

    Originally, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know much about magical artifacts. He had obtained some formations to control them before, but he was clueless about their specific applications. After all, he wasn¡¯t a Cultivator and never learned any of this. Even if the Universal Scanner was very formidable, it cannot analyze unless there was sufficient data.

    But now things were different. Not only did Zhao Have Li Chuchen, he also had Helian Da, a native of the Cultivation Realm. Helian Da was born in Jade Mountain under a Cultivator family. He has received a lot of education since at a very early stage.

    In fact, Zhao Hai was an elementary level Cultivator. He even has the best Cultivation Methods as well as knowledge about formations. What Zhao Hai needed right now was a good teacher to instruct him in how to fight like a Cultivator. And Helian Da was that good teacher.

    In thest few days, Helian Da instructed Zhao Hai about the Cultivation Realm¡¯s formations, how to use them, and their various applications. Then Cai¡¯er had these methods analyzed by the scanner before handing it over to Zhao Hai.

    But since time was short, Zhao Hai was unable to study all of these things. However, since these things had been saved inside the Space, he would be able to use it all the time. This was Zhao Hai¡¯s biggest advantage.

    Besides these formations, after getting the fire dragon sword technique, Zhao Hai used the scanner to make him the mostpatible sword technique.

    To be precise, this cannot be regarded as a full set of sword techniques. Instead, it was a set ofbinations of methods that could allow Liquid Silver to exhibit its maximum potential.

    Zhao Hai was very optimistic about this method. He researched how to manipte flying swords and found how unique they were. Although he took Liquid Silver out before and had it fly, opportunities to use it to attack the enemy was very few.

    Now that he saw the methods to control flying swords, Zhao Hai has to recognize how formidable the Cultivation Realm was. The ease of use was iparable. With this newfound ability, Zhao Hai¡¯s ability to use Liquid Silver has increased significantly.

    Actually, there were a lot of formation methods in the Cultivation Realms, and there were also a lot of formation methods to use in controlling flying swords. But the key to mastering control over flying swords and magic artifacts lie in their formation cores.

    As long as Zhao Hai makes use of this formation core, he can use Liquid Silver like a flying sword. These formation cores apply differently to different weapons. Take the golden light sword, for example, because of the materials used being of the earth element, its formation core was tailored to benefit the earth element. Therefore, the sword was able to have increased attacking power and speed.

    However, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t actually need to get a hold of so many formations. He only needed to grasp these formation cores and rece the others with the Machine Field¡¯s magic formations. Moreover, its resulting might wasn¡¯t any worse than the original.

    Zhao Hai spent the past few days practicing how to control Liquid Silver with this new method.

    Naturally, since Liquid Silver was Zhao Hai¡¯s life source weapon, it didn¡¯t need a formation core to be operated. But now that it had a formation core, it seems like it had been installed with a smallputer. It was now much easier for Zhao Hai to control it.

    After days of uninterrupted practice, Zhao Hai was now able to control Liquid Silver as though it was an extension of his arm. This allowed Zhao Hai to add some more variations in his attacks. Liquid Silver was made with special materials and special methods. Even if it was ced in the Cultivation Realm, it can still be considered as a high-ranked weapon. These kinds of weapons would be treasured items in sects. But Zhao Hai has one currently in use.

    It can be said that at this moment, Liquid Silver¡¯s abilities were being disyed to their full potential. Zhao Hai¡¯s attacks were now moreprehensive. In addition to his fist techniques, Zhao Hai now has Liquid Silver for offense. Moreover, Liquid Silver can use the Space to return to Zhao Hai¡¯s side. This increases Zhao Hai fighting strength. Compared to before, it can be said that his strength has increased by close to a double.

    Five dayster, Zhao Hai headed out to attend the ranking tournament. At this time, Xiong Li and the others were also heading back to the Machine Field under Ma Rulong¡¯s arrangements. Not only Xiong Li and the others, besides Zhao Hai and Ma Rulong, only ten team leaders were left. The rest of them had returned to the Machine Field.

    Zhao Hai knew that Xiong Li and the others were going to study their newly acquired Cultivation Methods. This was also what he wanted to see.

    After going out, Zhao Hai went with Ma Rulong. What they needed to do right now was head to the transmission formation in order to go to the Void Arena.

    When Zhao Hai and the rest of the Machine Field¡¯s delegates headed out, they immediately attracted the attention of Seamount City¡¯s Cultivators. They knew where Zhao Hai was headed, so their vision followed behind him. However, nobody dared to cause trouble. Those who dared to look for trouble were known to be killed.

    Zhao Hai had already made several moves that caused everyone to know that he wasn¡¯t polite to his enemies. He made it known that he wasn¡¯t someone that could be offended.

    While Ma Rulong and Zhao Hai headed to the transmission, they chatted with each other.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Cultivators around them then looked at Ma Rulong and said, ¡°Team Leader, Boss Xiong and the others, have they been sent back properly?¡±

    Ma Rulong smiled faintly and said, ¡°Rest assured, they¡¯re fine. I heard that after returning, they immediately closed up. They should be practicing right now. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    Zhao Hao nodded. Then he said, ¡°We already reached an agreement. After thepetition ends, we¡¯ll go to the Six Realms Battlefield to have a stroll. I really want to see how strong the experts of the other realms really are.¡±

 Chapter 1259 â€“ Void Arena

    <h4>Chapter 1259 - Void Arena</h4>

    When Ma Rulong heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but look him in the eyes. Then after some time, he sighed and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take care of it. Don¡¯t make me lose face.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. At this time, the group arrived at the transmission formation. Although the formation was managed by someone from the Seamount Faction, they didn¡¯t dare provoke Zhao Hai¡¯s group. They had decided to not mess with Zhao Hai anymore.

    When the group stepped on the transmission formation, a white light shed before they disappeared. Seeing the group vanish, people in Seamount City began to hum in discussion. It was because of Zhao Hai that they didn¡¯t dare make a sound.

    If someone were to tell them that they would be frightened of the Machine Field¡¯s people before this, then they wouldugh at it as though it was a joke. But now, they were even too scared to talk. This was because of how the Cultivation Realm had been looking down on the Machine Field.

    However, after Zhao Hai arrived, the people from the Cultivation Realm began to understand that there were some people from the Machine Field that they couldn¡¯t annoy.

    ¡­

    A white light shed as Zhao Hai and the others appeared on a huge b of asteroid. Just as they appeared, a voice greeted them, ¡°So it¡¯s the Machine Field. Please take a rest.¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others looked at the direction of the voice and saw a Cultivator standing not far away from them. Also, they actually know of this person. It was the person who was sent to Seamount City to calcte the points.

    Fan Yi was a member of the Six Realm Beginner¡¯s Competition¡¯smittee. He was specifically responsible for receiving visitors and team leaders this time. Naturally, it¡¯s possible for him to be there when the Machine Field arrived.

    Ma Rulong held his fist and said, ¡°Thank you for the trouble.¡± Then he followed Fan Yi to where they would be resting.

    The asteroid that they were in wasn¡¯t very big. It also had a transmission formation that would lead them to arger asteroid not too far away. On thisrger asteroid was a house. However, this house wasn¡¯t built but instead it was carved.

    The shape of this asteroid was originally an irregr oval. But now, the upper half of this asteroid was carved into the appearance of a house.

    Looking at this house, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile as he said, ¡°This ce is very good. I expected us to live in a cave, I didn¡¯t think that it would be a house. Powerful experts of the Cultivation Realm are truly formidable. Such a huge asteroid was actually carved into this structure. It¡¯s extraordinary.¡±

    Fan Yi interjected with pride, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, actually, this region was filled with smaller asteroids. Because of those small asteroids, this region was filled with danger. These asteroids would hitrger asteroids, creating more asteroids. Later on, after the Void Arena was made, all those small asteroids had been cleared. The surrounding gravity had been changed as well to ensure that no asteroids collide.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Putting it into perspective, the power of the Cultivation Realm¡¯s top experts is really admirable. Just a few moves from them greatly improved our lives.¡±

    Fan Yi didn¡¯t boast this time, instead he smiled and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai got first ce in the current ranking and has the strength to face a silverback gold-winged but alone. You can already be considered as a powerful expert in the Cultivation Realm. If Misteres to the Cultivation Realm, you can already establish your own school.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°This Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t have such huge ambitions. Open a sect and establish a school? Hehe. A lot of Cultivators see me as an enemy. If I really moved here, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be killed before establishing a school.¡±

    Although Ma Rulong didn¡¯t interrupt Fan Yi and Zhao Hai¡¯s conversation, he was actually nervous. When he heard that Zhao Hai admired the skills of the Cultivators, Ma Rulong became nervous for a moment. Zhao Hai had been in the Machine Field for less than a year. If it weren¡¯t for Margaret, then Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have anything tying himself to the Machine Field. If we moved to the Cultivation Realm, then the Machine Field would be losing a lot.

    However, Zhao Hai¡¯s next words reassured Ma Rulong. It was impossible for Zhao Hai to move to the Cultivation Realm, Ma Rulong was certain of it.

    As long as Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t move to the Cultivation Realm, everything else would be a breeze. Ma Rulong had this mentality because Zhao Hai was just too powerful. He could kill Core Formation Experts, much less those weaker.

    With Zhao Hai present, the practitioners in the Machine Field would have hope. If Zhao Hai really moved to the Cultivation Realm, then the spiritual impact to the Machine Field would be huge. Although Ma Rulong had been in the Cultivation Realm all this time and had limited understanding about the current state of the Machine Field, he knew that Zhao Hai¡¯s reputation in the realm had reached an unprecedented height. There were now a lot of young people who look up to Zhao Hai as their idol.

    If Zhao Hai were to suddenly join the Cultivation Realm, then it would be a huge shock to External Halls of the Machine Field. This would make people think that the Machine Field had no future for them. Once that happens, then people from External Halls might move to the Cultivation Realm as well. This would spell disaster for the Machine Field.

    Whether Ma Rulong wanted it to be or not, but Zhao Hai was now the banner of the Machine Field. This young man had a huge influence on the youth of the Machine Field.

    This particr house was prepared for the Machine Field. People from the other realms had their own ces arranged for them. So after leading Zhao Hai¡¯s group here, Fan Yi left.

    To be honest, the decorations of the house wasn¡¯t very good. It can even be said to be simple, very true to the style of the Cultivation Realm. In the Cultivation Realm, gorgeous houses were almost nonexistent. This was because beautiful houses would make people distracted. And being distracted was thest thing that a Cultivator wanted.

    On the other hand, Cultivators would build their houses on geographically beautiful ces. This was also one of the obsessions of the Cultivators.

    After picking a room, Zhao Hai entered it and looked at its interior. There really wasn¡¯t anything great inside. The room was very simple. It only had a table, a chair, and a few ornaments. Theck of aesthetics would make people speechless.

    Zhao Hai went out of his room and then stood on the roof to look at the surroundings of the asteroid. Around the asteroid were other asteroids. However, these asteroids seem to have their own trajectory that didn¡¯t interfere with others. Moreover, on these asteroids, Zhao Hai could see that houses were being carved out. There were even some where rows of seats were carved. It seems to be made for spectators.

    And in the center of these asteroids was a veryrge asteroid. This asteroid was enormous. It can even be ssified as a small. However, this asteroid wasn¡¯t aplete sphere, only half of one. This was because this asteroid¡¯s top part was cut cleanly and turned into a tform, this asteroid was the Void Arena.

    At this time, Ma Rulong walked besides Zhao Hai. He looked at the Void Arena and said, ¡°I heard that the Void Arena is formed by a single sword from a Sword Cultivator. Such strength can only be reached by a salvo from a battleship fleet.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Right. The Cultivation Realm is indeed very powerful. Especially their use of magic artifacts, which is beyond the Machine Field¡¯s technology. I think we should study the Cultivation Realm¡¯s formations and use them in our battleships.¡±

    Ma Rulong nodded and said, ¡°A lot of people wanted to do that. But unfortunately, after Senior Leng Wuyeng¡¯s matter, the Cultivation Realm had increased their pressure on the Machine Field. If they discover one of us studying their formations and manage to escape back to the Machine Field, the Cultivators would do all they can to chase them down. Therefore, until now, we don¡¯t have much information about the Cultivation Realm¡¯s formations. Additionally, the Machine Field has too few high-level materials. So even if we use the Cultivation Realm¡¯s formations, we still wouldn¡¯t be able to match the Cultivators. So even if we can use the Cultivation Realm¡¯s formations, some still opt to use magic formations. Because of this, people drifted away from using the Cultivation Realm¡¯s formations and instead just used them as reference to improve magic formations.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°That can be a good thing. What¡¯s good for others isn¡¯t necessarily good for us. Only those that suit us matter. We can just take all of what¡¯s good about other methods and discard the rest. With this, the Machine Field can slowly develop.¡±

    Ma Rulong nodded. Although his face had no expression, his heart was actually d. This was because Zhao Hai was speaking about the Machine Field as though he belonged to it. This meant that he regarded himself as a person of the realm. For Ma Rulong this was very good news.

    Zhao Hai continued, ¡°However, I don¡¯t agree with the attitude of the Higher-ups. They seem to think that the practitioners of the Machine Field are inferiorpared to the other realms. Therefore, their attitude towards us is neither cold nor hot. From what I can see, the Machine Field has the strength topete with the other realms ever since it was formed. However, the realm¡¯s higher-ups are always focused on mechs and battleships, ignoring our Mages and Warriors.¡±

    Ma Rulong looked at Zhao Hai but didn¡¯t say anything. Zhao Hai looked at Ma Rulong and said, ¡°I reckon it¡¯s because mechs and battleships are too tied up to a lot of people¡¯s interests. Because of this interest, the higher-ups decided to suppress Mages and Warriors. After all, who wants to lose their benefits?¡±

    Ma Rulong looked at Zhao Hai in a bit of shock. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to say these things. To be honest, Zhao Hai sounded like a Machine Field native. Immediately, Ma Rulong¡¯s image of Zhao Hai blurred once more. It seems like anotheryer of fog was covering his true identity.

 Chapter 1260 â€“ Doesnâ€™t Want To Change Too Much

    <h4>Chapter 1260 - Doesn¡¯t Want To Change Too Much</h4>

    Changes in terms(my bad): Demon Realm -> Devil Realm(Mo), Beast Realm -> Demon Realm(Yao), Elves -> Sprites, still reading forward to see if Spirit Race = Elves. No precise description given yet.

    Zhao Hai told Ma Rulong this in order to see his response. If Ma Rulong was shocked, then this meant that he guessed right. If Ma Rulong was confused, then this represents that Zhao Hai¡¯s guess was wrong, or that Ma Rulong was unaware of this matter.

    In the end, Zhao Hai was able to get his answer - he guessed right!

    Upon seeing Ma Rulong¡¯s shocked expression, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but bitterly smile. It seems like the higher-ups of the Machine Field suppressed people for a long time already. Moreover, this wasn¡¯t news otherwise Ma Rulong wouldn¡¯t have such an expression.

    As for why some Ascenders had yet to know about this, Zhao Hai had some guesses. First was that they haven¡¯t felt any suppression done to them. Another reason was that the Ascenders had not reached a high enough position in the Machine Field. High positions in the Machine Field had always been controlled by the natives. Things like suppressing Ascenders couldn¡¯t be done on arge scale, otherwise Ascenders might revolt.

    After Ascendants ascend to the Machine Field, they will find out that the environment that they ended up in was much betterpared to before in all aspects. They would also find out that if they wanted benefits, then they would have to work hard practicing. Because of this, Ascenders ce great importance in cultivation. If these Ascenders were to find out that their path ahead was being blocked by the Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups, then these Ascenders would certainly revolt.

    In the Machine Field, various great families would have external halls. And the majority of the members of these external halls were ascenders. This was a collective strength that cannot be ignored. If these Ascenders were to revolt, then the damage to the Machine Field would be enormous.

    Most importantly, if these Ascenders were to revolt, the other realms would certainly add fuel to the fire. The Machine Field would be destroyed in no time.

    Because of this, although the Machine Field was suppressing people, the methods they used were different. They wouldn¡¯t make it clear that they were suppressing you, they would even lift an Ascenders status sometimes. This would make Ascenders think that the realm was looking out for their well being.

    The higher-ups of the Machine Field had always done this, and they had done their job well. They haven¡¯t been found nor highly suspected. So when Zhao Hai expressed his view, Ma Rulong was shaken.

    Zhao Hai looked at Ma Rulong, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I think the legacy left behind by Senior Leng Wuyeng was very good. Mechs and Battleships during his time couldn¡¯tpare to what they are now. So the main strength of the Machine Field at that time are the Mages and Warriors. It seems like Senior Leng Wuyeng took note of the losses incurred during that time. During the war, 13,000 battleships were lost. With each battleship being manned by about 1000 people, they lost more or less 13 million people. On the other hand, Mages and Warriors that died during the war numbered 200 to 300 million. Such casualties showed the true fighting force of the Machine Field. It can be said that during that war, battleships were mere blockades against the Cultivators while the Mages and Warriors sacrificed their lives to drive them back. If it weren¡¯t for this reason, Senior Leng Wuyeng wouldn¡¯t have tried to make Liquid Silver during thete stages of his life. He wants to enhance the strength of Mages and Warriors. Senior Leng Wuyeng doesn¡¯t want the Cultivation Realm to suppress the Machine Field. He wanted the Machine Field to be treated at the same level as the Cultivation Realm, or even higher.¡±

    After speaking up to this point, Zhao Hai stopped, then he sighed and said, ¡°But afterwards, people only saw how small the losses incurred by the battleships and mechs, so they see them as formidable. They failed to see the true fighting force of the Machine Field. After that,rge scale improvements were done to Mechs and Battleships while practitioners were marginalized. Moreover, the manufacturing of Mechs and Battleships gave enormous benefits to those in the supply chain. Those higher-ups probably knew about these benefits. So they didn¡¯t promote cultivation and instead backed the production of Mechs and Battleships. Because of this, the Machine Field became the weakest realm when it came to Cultivation. Moreover, people in the Machine Field look down on practitioners. People only saw our practitioners being defeated time and time again by the other realms. The people failed to see that the resources allocated to the Machine Field¡¯s practitioners was only 1%pared to the resources allocated by the Cultivation Realm to its Cultivators.¡±

    Ma Rulong looked at Zhao Hai, he didn¡¯t know what to say. Even he didn¡¯t remember these casualty numbers, but Zhao Hai did. Ma Rulong couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    Most importantly, if Ascenders were to hear about what Zhao Hai said, the consequences might be dreadful.

    Ma Rulong didn¡¯t say a word for quite some time. When his emotions had calmed down, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, if you thought about this, then why didn¡¯t you tell anyone?¡± He found out that his voice was a bit dry, the words that came out of his mouth didn¡¯t sound like his.

    Zhao Hai nced at Ma Rulong and then turned to the Void Arena and said, ¡°Tell anyone? What benefits would it bring me? What good would it do to the Machine Field? To be honest, although the Machine Field has been suppressing the Ascenders, its treatment ofmoners is very good. If the Machine Field turns its effort to the practitioners, then the situation of itsmoners might be the same as those in the Cultivation Realm. If I spread the information out, then Ascenders might cause a disturbance. When that timees, themoners would be the ones suffering the most. And if the Machine Field is conquered by the other realms, then themoners would live horrendous lives. Therefore, if I gain enough ability in the future, I¡¯ll try to change things in a way that preserves the current lifestyle of themoners.¡±

    Ma Rulong felt relief. At the same time, the way he looked at Zhao Hai changed. Before, he would look at Zhao Hai with appreciation and maybe hope. But now, he looked at Zhao Hai in awe.

    Ma Rulong was aware of Zhao Hai¡¯s potential. Not even a year after he ascended, Zhao Hai was able to eliminate a Core Formation Cultivator. This was something that most people wouldn¡¯t achieve in their entire lives. After seeing Zhao Hai close up multiple times, Ma Rulong thought that he was a cultivating madman. But after hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s words, Ma Rulong was made aware that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t just a cultivating madman, he was also a person who thought about the Machine Field¡¯s affairs. And it seems like his contemtions had run very deep.

    Ma Rulong was shocked by Zhao Hai¡¯s sheer potential. In the past, he thought that Zhao Hai¡¯s cultivation speed was monstrous. But now it seems like he was still underestimating Zhao Hai. It wasn¡¯t his cultivation speed that was monstrous, Zhao Hai himself was a monster!

    Ma Rulong wiped a cold sweat from his forehead then he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have thought this far. But unfortunately, things have already gone to this point. Ever since Senior Leng Wuyeng passed away, nobody has been able to seed him. There have been some people who tried to change the state of the Machine Field, but all of them failed. Because of the Mechs and the Battleships, the Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups had formed an airtightwork with each other. So even if they had some internal fights now and then, their cumtive strength can still shake the realm. They¡¯re fully capable of suppressing anyone.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I understand. I don¡¯t intend on changing the Machine Field¡¯s current status quo, but I just want practitioners to be treated better. Why should we choose one over the other? If the Machine Field has strong battleships as well as powerful practitioners, then how could the entire World of Cultivation underestimate us? If given the chance, we might even conquer all the realms.¡±

    Ma Rulong didn¡¯t say anything. Although he was excited by Zhao Hai¡¯s words, he knew that this couldn¡¯t be achieved in a short time. After all, cultivation cannot increase in one or two days. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t monstrous enough to take the entire World of Cultivation in a blink of an eye.

    At this time, Fan Yi flew over to the roof and then gave the two a bow before saying, ¡°The tournament is about to begin. Please follow me, we need to draw lots for the Machine Field.¡±

    Zhao Hai and Ma Rulong nodded. They were aware that the ranking tournament of thepetition was the same as the Machine Field¡¯s. But besides drawing lots for one¡¯s opponent, the distribution of seats needed to be drawn as well. Once selected, that spectator spot would belong to whichever realm drew it, no other realm was allowed to sit there.

    It can be said that people from all walks of life were watching the tournament. Even some people from the Machine Field came. But since they were afraid of disturbing Zhao Hai, they waited for their spectator seats

    Zhao Hai¡¯s assigned seat was at a small asteroid. There were a few dozen seats here but less than a hundred. Besides Zhao Hai, Ma Rulong, and the remaining team leaders, nobody else was here. The same treatment was given to all participants.

    Zhao Hai looked all around them and discovered that there were several asteroids around them. Sat on them were people wearing Mage and Warrior Clothing. It was clear that this group of asteroids had been drawn by the Machine Field.

    Before this, Zhao Hai heard that a lot of people from the Machine Field came to watch. However, he didn¡¯t expect so many people. From what he can see, there¡¯s no less than a few thousand people from the Machine Field watching.

    One must know that it wasn¡¯t easying to the Cultivation Realm from the Machine Field. For so many people toe certainly surprised Zhao Hai.

    Ma Rulong looked at their surroundings, then he sighed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this many people toe. In the past, whenever the Six Realms Beginner Competition was held here, almost nobody from the Machine Field came. Besides the participant and the team leaders, there¡¯s no one else. The Machine Field¡¯s delegates looked solitary in the empty region while the other realms were surrounded by their people. Ah, let¡¯s forget about that¡­¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°That¡¯s because everyone has no hope of winning before. But now that there¡¯s hope of winning, all of them want to see it for themselves. Oh, the drawing has begun.¡±

    Sure enough, just as Zhao Hai finished talking, a robot appeared on the Void Arena. Then the eyes of this robot projected upwards, revealing two people. Upon seeing the twobatants, Zhao Hai immediately lost interest. Since none of the two were him, he didn¡¯t care. He just sat down and didn¡¯t bother himself with the fight.

    On the other hand, Ma Rulong and the others kept standing. They were looking straight into the arena. Before long, two people appeared. These two looked like Cultivators. Although this was the Six Realms Beginner Competition and people from the other realms were among the top 100, the top ranking was still being dominated by the Cultivation Realm. Of the top 100, 85 of them were from the Cultivation Realm. As for the remaining 15, six were taken by the Machine Field, three were from the Devil Realm, two from the Demon Realm, two from the Spirit Realm, and two from the Sprite Realm. In this case, two Cultivators facing each other wasn¡¯t strange.

    The battle siren immediately rang. What differentiates the Void Arenapared to other arenas was the fact that it didn¡¯t have any protective barriers. Because of this, people could see the action with their eyes. Those strong enough could even hear what¡¯s happening in the arena.

    However, because of the sheer size of the Void Arena, it was impossible for the two to go out of bounds. And because of how huge the arena was, the twobatants have great freedom in their actions.

    After the twobatants entered the arena, they didn¡¯t talk much and just attacked immediately. It can be seen that this wasn¡¯t their first battle. Both parties were aware of how strong the other was. Because of this, the sh between the two was quite lively.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything about battle as he just sat there with a smile on his face. Meanwhile, Ma Rulong was looking at the battle with a calm face. Although the two Cultivators were showcasing their impressive strength, Ma Rulong couldn¡¯t sense any malice from their moves. It was as if the two were conversing instead of fighting.

    Ma Rulong turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, can you see this? They seem to be sparring.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°They are indeed sparring. Cultivators dominated the top 100 for many years. So all they had to do was decide on who was the strongest. But now, the top positions were taken by people like me and Tu Mietan. Naturally, those people would want to deal with us, so they won¡¯t reveal their abilities this early.¡±

 Chapter 1261 â€“ Sprite vs Formation Seal Cultivator

    <h4>Chapter 1261 - Sprite vs Formation Seal Cultivator</h4>

    Changes in terms(my bad): Demon Realm -> Devil Realm(Mo), Beast Realm -> Demon Realm(Yao), Elves -> Sprites, still reading forward to see if Spirit Race = Elves. No precise description given yet.

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Ma Rulong frowned and said, ¡°So I¡¯m right. If this is the case, then a Sect will certainly lose out. One of them will lose and they will have a lower ranking in the tournament. Isn¡¯t that bad for them?¡±

    Zhao Hai sneered and said, ¡°Not necessarily. As long as they reach an agreement, these Sects can divide the spoils among themselves. This is so that they can suppress the other realms to the bottom of the rankings. In the end, wouldn¡¯t they still benefit?¡±

    Ma Rulong stayed quiet. This was because he knew that Zhao Hai was right. Cultivators normally fought with each other, but when faced with the other realms, they would unite.

    At this time, the two people in the arena had finished their spar. The loser was defeated by just a small margin. The person who lost had a sad expression while glee was seen on the face of the winner. No magic artifacts were sent out, nor were there any pills used. There weren¡¯t even paper talismans or other consumable items. The battle was as simple as it can be.

    It was at this time that everyone else had the same idea as Ma Rulong - these Cultivators were just acting out a y. The other realms couldn¡¯t help but get angry, but they couldn¡¯t do anything since the Cultivation Realm didn¡¯t break any rules. In fact, even if the Cultivators don¡¯t act and one of them just forfeited, it would still be fine. This y was done just to give others face.

    Many people couldn¡¯t help but curse deep inside. However, they didn¡¯t protest since they knew that it was useless. In their eyes, what the Cultivators were doing was much more shameless than the withdrawal of the Machine Field¡¯s participants.

    The people from the other realms initially thought that it was the Machine Field that was being shameless. Besides Zhao Hai, the other five participants didn¡¯t have any intention to fight at all. They were able to get a lot of bugs because Zhao Hai gave it to them. And after they got on the top rankings, they forfeited immediately. Although they only got the final five ces, there were still rich rewards waiting for them. Also, these rewards were pre-arranged before thepetition began so nobody can change it. These rewards were rich enough to live luxuriously. And because they couldn¡¯t say anything about the Machine Field¡¯s action, they see them as shameless.

    However, the Machine Field didn¡¯t vite any rule. The insects were obtained by them from the bugs underground. They followed everything. Moreover, the elimination round allowed teaming up and the division of spoils.

    The Cultivation Realm and the Machine Field exploited the loopholes in thepetition¡¯s rules. Nobody could say anything and they just had to ept it.

    At this time, the drawing of the second battle had ended. The participants were still Cultivators. And after the two put up a small fight, they left the arena. They merely made a few moves.

    This went on until the tenth battle. This was where a true battle will happen. One side was a Cultivator while the other was a Sprite.

    Sprites in the World of Cultivation were differentpared to Elves in the lower realms. Once Elves in the lower realms ascend, they can at most look like someone from the Spirit Realm. The World of Cultivation¡¯s Sprites weren¡¯t humanoid. Instead they were their own special race. They resembled Cai¡¯er and were no taller than a person¡¯s arm. They had winged backs and were very small. Each one of them looked like dolls.

    However, if you treat them like dolls, then you will suffer immensely. These people weren¡¯t dolls, they were gods of ughter.

    Sprite attacks had their own special characteristics. They canmunicate with a lot of things and use them to attack. This was also the origin of the name Sprites.

    The Sprites¡¯ ability tomunicate didn¡¯t only limit them to living things, this also includes the air, rocks, and all visible and invisible things.

    This was an inherent skill of the Sprites that no other race had. However, since they also control ascending points, all Ascenders in the Sprite Realm can be part of the Sprite Race. Although their cultivation method is different from Sprites in the lower realms, as long as they were the same race, they all had this skill.

    Although it might seem like other races have the same skill as the Sprites, like humans that can control metal, this metal maniption was on a very ordinary level.

    The skill of the Sprites is much more powerful than simple metal maniption. Not only could they manipte metal, they could breathe life into it. They can also instill intelligence on the material. This was what made the Sprites terrifying.

    Zhao Hai was already aware of the Sprite Race¡¯s abilities even before seeing one of them. However, he has yet to see one fight. Their battle style would certainly erge his insight.

    When the Sprite and the Cultivator got on the arena, they gave each other a salute. Then the two didn¡¯t speak. Zhao Hai then saw the Sprite waving its hand as a transparent humanoid appeared in front of it.

    Right, it was transparent,pletely clear. Only through spiritual force could this humanoid¡¯s presence be felt. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to see it.

    Zhao Hai stared for a moment. This was because he could feel the invisible being absorbing the surrounding energy. And within a very short time, the invisible being was able to reach Foundation Establishment-level strength. Then it slowly stopped absorbing energy.

    This was the first time that Zhao Hai was able to see a technique like this. It¡¯s quite strange. It was one of those odd things that made Zhao Hai curious. Now, he wants to see how strong this being was during a fight.

    On the other hand, the Cultivator took out his items. What Zhao Hai felt strange was the items that the Cultivator took out were jade charms.

    Right, jade charms, aplete set of 9 jade charms. One big charm and eight small ones. The Cultivator held the big jade charm in his hand while the other eight were rotating around it.

    It didn¡¯t take long before the two sides began fighting. Zhao Hai was now aware of the strength of the invisible being. This being was actually able to control an invisible type of energy akin to air but not really air. Moreover, not only could this invisible being control energy, it can also turn it into various shapes to attack its enemy. In this regard, it was akin to Zhao Hai¡¯s Liquid Silver.

    At the same time, the jade charms of the Cultivator were clearly not ordinary. The eight smaller charms contain eight different kinds of energy. These energies were respectively, heaven, ground, fire, thunder, wind, water, mountain,ke.

    On the other hand, therge jade charm operates the other eight. This was the center of the eight charms forming the eight trigrams. In the middle was the Cultivator that controlled them all.

    Seeing the Cultivator¡¯s methods, Zhao Hai understood that this was a Formation Seal Cultivator. He should havee from the Cultivation Realm¡¯s Sealing School.

    The Sealing School had the same uniqueness as Sword Schools. They were a special school in the Cultivation Realm. Sword Cultivators treat the sword as their life partner and specially nurture it to grow. There might be some special Sects that might have other means to use a sword, but they were swords nheless.

    As for the Sealing School, just like its name suggests, specialize in seals. They make sealing talismans and then use them as weapons. They take sealing talismans as their specialty, it¡¯s the area in which the Sect researched much of.

    Among these Sealing Schools were special kinds of people. These were Formation Seal Cultivators. These Cultivators specialize in making formation charms first and talismans second. They assemble formations into their charms in order to fight their enemy. Thebination of the sealing charms and formations makes them strong in the battlefield.

    There was a fierce struggle between two evenly matched opponents. Both sides were formidable in their own right. Zhao Hai discovered that the Sprite was still somewhat controlling the invisible being after summoning it. Although the being had some sort of wisdom, it was still the Sprite¡¯s weapon. It was just like artifact spirits of Cultivators.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai could see that Sprites were a difficult race to deal with. Their attacks also have special characteristics. Besides the Sprite¡¯s transparent summon, once in a while two stone golems woulde out and attack the Cultivator. These stone golems were also quite strong. This fighting style expanded Zhao Hai¡¯s vision once more.

    It was at this point that Zhao Hai discovered that no race in the World of Cultivation was easy to deal with. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep their own territories. This exins why Cultivators were still wary of them.

    The Formation Seal Cultivator¡¯s methods were also umon. Besides the eight trigrams jade charm, he also had a lot of magical artifacts in use. Naturally, the majority of it were jade charms while some were talismans. Moreover, each item had great might.

    After seeing the Formation Seal Cultivator making moves, Zhao Hai began to have some general understanding about their methods. These charms weren¡¯t consumable goods, instead only low-level talismans were single-use. Higher-level talismans and charms require high-level materials to be used. Single-use talismans that were powerful were very rare.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai could also see into the methods of the Sprites. Although they canmunicate to all kinds of things, they should also have their own attributes. They will choose tomunicate with the things that werepatible with them. They would inject wisdom into that certain thing and then cultivate them. It was just like how a Cultivator grows his Life Source Weapon. Instead of themselves, the Sprites Cultivate their summons or familiars. It was just like how Zhao Hai strengthens his Undead. It was just that the methods of the Sprites were much more powerful.

    1. The two have the same characters ¾«Áé but it¡¯s evident that they weren¡¯t the same. So I separated the two into Elves and Sprites.

    2. Elves here are two characters ¾«Áé(J¨©ngl¨ªng) meaning fine, refined, or smart spirit

    3. I think this refers to Elves with the same form

 Chapter 1262 â€“ Zhao Hai vs Jiang Tian

    <h4>Chapter 1262 - Zhao Hai vs Jiang Tian</h4>

    Changes in terms(my bad): Demon Realm -> Devil Realm(Mo), Beast Realm -> Demon Realm(Yao), Elves -> Sprites, still reading forward to see if Spirit Race = Elves. No precise description given yet.

    The two sides were intensely shing. This wasn¡¯t a spar like previous battles, this was a real fight.

    In the end, the Cultivator gained the upper hand and defeated the Sprite. But in order to win, the Cultivator had to go all out. From Zhao Hai¡¯s calction, the Cultivator used more than 300 paper talismans as well as about 20 jade talismans. And also, he used a single-use jade charm.

    Zhao Hai was now certain that the Cultivators had united and had supplied their participants with rich resources to defeat the other realms. They fully intend on suppressing the others.

    At this time, the 11th pair was drawn. When the pairing was revealed, everyone couldn¡¯t help but pause. This was because the two that had been drawn were Zhao Hai and Jiang Tian!

    The reason why people were stunned was because Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance was dreaded by the Cultivators. Although Devil Realm¡¯s Tu Mietan was strong, people don¡¯t care much about him. In the end, Tu Mietan was still a Foundation Establishment Cultivator. On the other hand, Zhao Hai was able to kill a Core Formation expert, such difference was very clear.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have much of a reaction upon seeing his name. He just smiled and flew towards the arena. As he was flying, everyone¡¯s gazes were focused on him. This also made Jiang Tian feel ufortable as he flew towards the arena.

    Jiang Tian was a son of heaven. He was a genius from the lower realms. After he ascended, he became even more focused on cultivating. Because of this, Jiang Tian was very proud. Besides some people, he wouldn¡¯t pay attention to anyone.

    Although Zhao Hai¡¯s legendary exploits have been flooding his ears recently, Jiang Tan wasn¡¯t convinced that Zhao Hai was invincible. His weapons and items had been supplemented and reced, which made him even more confident. He wants to let everyone know that he was still a genius and the most talented among every participant present.

    This arrogant mentality can¡¯t be developed in just one day. Jiang Tian receivedpliments from everyone ever since he was a child. Because of this, he gradually formed this arrogance. And it would be difficult to get rid of it.

    Zhao Hai slowly fell on the arena. He really didn¡¯t expect to face Jiang Tian in his first battle. Jiang Tian was one of the powerful young experts of the Cultivation Realm. But since Zhao Hai has seen the recording of Jiang Tian analyzing what happened to Mu Dan in the underground caves, Zhao Hai was certain that he was an arrogant person. He was far from Suo Liancheng¡¯s attitude.

    Jiang Tian and Zhao Hai stepped on the arena at almost the same time. Jiang Tian looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s ordinary face and couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly, then he said, ¡°Zhao Hai, you¡¯ve been quite famous recently. I just don¡¯t know if you really are that strong.¡±

    Zhao Hai heard Jiang Tian and just smiled faintly as he said, ¡°Am I strong? Mister Jiang will soon know about that. Is Mister Jiang ready to begin?¡±

    Jiang Tian sneered, ¡°I wanted to give you more time to live. But since you can¡¯t wait, then die!¡± After he said that, a flying sword appeared in his hand. Then hemanded it to attack Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t take Liquid Silver out. Instead he waved his hand and caused a 100yer formation to appear. Then an arrow rain burst out to meet the sword.

    Jiang Tian took out a shield-shaped artifact and used it to block in front of him while his sword attacked Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai waved his hand and then a 200yer formation appeared that became a big shield.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use Liquid Silver nor did he use his fist techniques. He was using formations to fight Jiang Tian. Even so, Jiang Tian still felt that Zhao Hai¡¯s actions were very strong. At this point, he had already used five magic artifacts while Zhao Hai was still fighting barehanded. Such contrast caused Jiang Tian to feel ufortable.

    Jiang Tian thought himself to be heaven¡¯s favored son. Besides a few people like Suo Liancheng, nobody was his opponent. However, Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance caused him to understand what a monster really was.

    People had mixed feelings as they looked at the arena below. Everyone can see that Jiang Tian was doing his best. With Jiang Tian¡¯s present strength as well as the quality of artifacts that he took out, most Foundation Establishment experts would have no chance against him. However, he was being held back by Zhao Hai who was unarmed. This only shows how formidable Zhao Hai really was.

    At this time, Zhao Hai felt that it was time to stop ying around. He waved his hand as a 1000yer formation appeared in front of him. Then when the formation activated, a huge fire dragon burst out and threw itself towards Jiang Tian.

    Jiang Tian could feel the powerful aura of the fire dragon. He couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. Then he retrieved his flying sword and at the same time he took out a shield-shaped magic artifact. There were also two jade talismans in his hand, but he had yet to use them.

    The fire dragon swung its ws and bit its teeth towards Jiang Tian. And while Jiang Tian was focused on the dragon, a huge stone golem appeared behind him. As soon as the golem appeared, it gave out a punch towards Jiang Tian.

    While he was under his shield, Jiang Tian suddenly felt dangering from his back. He immediately blocked the golem¡¯s fist. However, this caused the shield to be upied defending the back. The fire dragon used this opportunity to charge forwards.

    The unexpected attack caught Jiang Tian off-guard. The moment he was able to respond, the fire dragon was already in front of him.

    Jiang Tian grunted, then he shattered the jade talisman in his hand. As soon as the jade talisman was shattered, sword energy immediately spread out and cut the fire dragon. The fire dragon cried out pitifully before it and the sword energy vanished.

    However, the fire dragon¡¯s actions caused the spectators to stare. They knew that the fire dragon was made from magic, not a true lifeform. So why did the fire dragon cry out when it was cut? Wasn¡¯t this too strange?

    Meanwhile, Zhao Hai felt that the sword energy released by the talisman had Core Formation-level strength. No wonder it could cut a 1000yer formation fire dragon.

    But Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t startled by this result. Instead he waved his hands once more as another 1000yer formation appeared. This formation set formed into a humanoid being. This humanoid being wore golden full-body armor. In its hand was a double crescent halberd. The humanoid being was the same color as iron and it towered at ten feet tall. When it appeared, it immediately attacked Jiang Tian with its halberd.

    Jiang Tian didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to release such strange magic. However, he knew that he had to prepare. Paper talismans appeared in his hand. And with a wave, he sent the talismans towards the armored giant. At the same time, he controlled his flying sword to erge and attack.

    If it was any other event, Jiang Tian¡¯s methods would have earned him the appreciation of the spectators. After all, being able to swifty use magic artifacts, charms, and talismans was something noteworthy for a Foundation Establishment Cultivator.

    Jiang Tian¡¯s paper talismans erupted into lightning and struck the armored giant. However, it seems like the armored giant didn¡¯t feel it as it continued to go forward to attack Jiang Tian. At this time, Jiang Tian¡¯s flying sword erged itself to about ten meters long. Then it went overhead in order to cut the armored giant.

    But at this moment, the golden armored giant raised its halberd and struck Jiang Tian¡¯s sword. A loud sound was heard before the sword was thrown outwards. Jiang Tian¡¯s face was pale. If one were to look closely, then they would discover that Jiang Tian¡¯s sword had a chip that was the size of a grain of rice.

    Jiang Tian¡¯s sword wasn¡¯t just an ordinary sword where a small chip can be fixed by a few hammering and polish. This flying sword was a precious treasure. Damage done to it would make the sword¡¯s ability plummet. And at the same time, the bacsh caused Jiang Tian to be injured.

    However, this wasn¡¯t the end. The golden giant didn¡¯t care that Jiang Tian was injured. It raised its halberd once more as it smashed it downwards.

    Jiang Tian¡¯s facial color changed. His face showed grief as he crushed another jade talisman. Then sword energy was released once more to cut the armored giant. Naturally, its might was equal to a Core Formation Expert¡¯s attack.

    The armored giant probably felt dangering since it changed the trajectory of its halberd to block the attack. But a small click was heard as the sword energy cut the giant¡¯s halberd. Then the sword energy pierced towards the body of the armored giant. After a crunching sound, the sword energy went through the body of the giant, leaving behind a massive hole. Then the sword energy hit Zhao Hai¡¯s shield before disappearing.

    Seeing the wound on the armored giant¡¯s body, Jiang Tian began to feel relief. Then his eyes sharpened as he took advantage of the opening to execute his sword art to attack Zhao Hai. Although his flying sword was damaged, it could still be used.

    But at this moment, Jiang Tian¡¯s face changed color as he quickly took back his flying sword. This was because he discovered that even if the armored giant had been injured, it wasn¡¯t a living creature. Therefore, it didn¡¯t die from the wound. And instead of blood, particles were flowing down from its wound before restoring the giant¡¯s body. At the same time, its halberd has been repaired to its original form. This change caused Jiang Tian to be startled.

    Jiang Tian really wished that he could use his shield to protect himself at this time. However, the stone golem was still attacking the shield. This left Jiang Tian with no way to deal with the armored giant in front of him.

 Chapter 1263 â€“ I Can Come Back Later

    <h4>Chapter 1263 - I Can Come Back Later</h4>

    Changes in terms(my bad): Demon Realm -> Devil Realm(Mo), Beast Realm -> Demon Realm(Yao), Elves -> Sprites, still reading forward to see if Spirit Race = Elves. No precise description given yet.

    Foundation Establishment Cultivators have limits to how many magic artifacts they can simultaneously use, which was about three. And this was given that the three were only controlled. If one of them was being intensely utilized, then three was impossible.

    Jiang Tian¡¯s shield was being attacked by the stone golem while the armored giant was in front of him. Jiang Tian also didn¡¯t dare to use his flying sword to stop that armored giant¡¯s attack. His flying sword had already been damaged by the halberd. If he used the flying sword to block a few more times, then the flying sword would definitely be destroyed.

    Upon thinking of this, Jiang Tian received his sword and rook out a ring-type magic artifact. The ring-type artifact defended his entire body. This way, Jiang Tian was able to retrieve his shield artifact. Then when the shield was taken away, he took out a sharp de and attacked the armored giant. He also used the paper talismans in his hand. He threw them all towards the armored giant as though he was throwing away money.

    However, Jiang Tian forgot that Zhao Hai can still release more magic. Therefore, as Jiang Tian was preupied by the stone golem and the armored giant, Zhao Hai released another 1000yer formation. When this formation appeared, a great wave of water came out before it formed into a water giant. Then the neer proceeded to attack Jiang TIan.

    The methods of this water giant were very strange. It was like the transparent being that the Sprite used in the previous fight. The water giant¡¯s attacks look very soft. However, everyone that was spectating the arena knew that this water giant wasn¡¯t simple.

    Jiang Tian also discovered the water giant. His expression was now difficult to look at. Then a fierce light shed before his eyes as he bit his own tongue and took out some life essence blood. He sprayed his life essence blood on the de in front of him. Upon being injected by the life essence blood, the de changed trajectory as it bypassed the armored giant and the water giant to attack Zhao Hai directly.

    But at the same time, Jiang Tian¡¯s move caused his ring-shaped defensive artifact to fall. If this attack doesn¡¯t have any effect on Zhao Hai, then Jiang Tian would lose.

    Zhao Hai saw Jiang Tian¡¯s approach and couldn¡¯t help but frown. Jiang Tian was actually going all out. Zhao Hai knew clearly how important life essence blood was to Cultivators. Losing life essence blood was a great disadvantage. This would make a Cultivators future path more difficult.

    And this consequence was much more significant to a Foundation Establishment Cultivator. It can be said that Jiang Tian was sacrificing his future development with his current action. Cultivators would only use their life essence blood during extremely dangerous situations where life and death was decided in a blink of an eye.

    However, this was the ranking tournament of the Six Realms Beginner Competition. This wasn¡¯t a life and death battle. As long as Jiang Tian admits defeat, then Zhao Hai would stop his attacks. But instead of admitting defeat, Jiang Tian used his life essence blood to attack. No matter what angle one looks at, Jiang Tian was having desperate thoughts.

    Zhao Hai knew that he now had a heavy enmity with Jiang Tian. Even if he defeated Jiang Tian, then this battle would still affect Jiang Tian¡¯s cultivation. Affecting a Cultivator¡¯s cultivation was akin to endangering their lives. Jiang Tian had sown enmity that cannot be resolved.

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted. Since this was an irresolvable enmity, then there¡¯s no need to solve it. There¡¯s only one good way to deal with such enemies, kill them! When he thought of this, Zhao Hai stretched forward and pointed out.

    This was an attacking method that was from the tempering fist technique. It wasn¡¯t at full power, but its strength was still very great. Jiang Tian wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s finger crashed through Jiang Tian¡¯s de and immediately turned it into ash. Then the attack proceeded towards the ring-type artifact. Jiang Tian¡¯s ring-type artifact screeched before it broke. Then seemingly unaffected by everything it passed through before, Zhao Hai¡¯s finger attack hit Jiang Tian¡¯s body. Jiang Tian¡¯s body shook before it fell to the ground, shock was evident in his eyes.

    Jiang Tian died expecting Zhao Hai to spare his life. He expected Zhao Hai to not have the guts to kill him in public. He used his life essence blood to attack just to see if it seeds. If it didn¡¯t then he was prepared to admit defeat. However, he didn¡¯t expect that he wouldn¡¯t given the opportunity to surrender.

    There was no rule in the Void Arena that disallowed killing. In the past, when people from the Cultivation Realm dominated the top 100, they rarely battled to death in the arena. And if someone died, it would always be Cultivators killing people from the other realms.

    But today¡¯s situation where Zhao Hai killed a Cultivator in front of the crowd never happened before. Even the people from the other realms didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to have the courage to do so. Although they weren¡¯t from the Cultivation Realm, they knew that Cultivators were able to kill people from the other realms because they had many methods and were rich in resources.

    However, Zhao Hai actually did kill someone on the void arena. He looked at Jiang Tian¡¯s body and then waved his hand, covering it with ck gas. Then when the ck gas vanished, Jiang Tian¡¯s corpse vanished as well.

    Those in the scene weren¡¯t amateurs. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s action, they knew that Zhao Hai turned Jiang Tian into the Undead. In other words, Jiang Tian was now Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead.

    Hua!

    An uproar was heard from all around the arena. Nobody thought that Zhao Hai would be so rampant. Not only did he kill a Cultivator, he also turned him into an Undead in front of all the other Cultivators. Wasn¡¯t this pping the Cultivation Realm in the face?

    Sure enough, just as Zhao Hai received Jiang Tian, a voice was heard, ¡°So brave, Zhao Hai. You dared to kill Jiang Tian!¡± Then with his voice, sword energy came shing towards Zhao Hai. This sword energy was simr to the sword energy emitted by the two jade talismans used by Jiang Tian. It was sword energy that had Core Formation strength. The speed of this attack was very fast and its aura was also quite strong.

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted, then he pointed his finger and dispelled the sword energy. Then he turned at the Cultivator and said, ¡°The Void Arena is a ce ofpetition and life and death battles. Since he¡¯s too weak to stop my attack, then he deserves to die. If I wasn¡¯t skilled enough and was killed by other people, would you protest? If you want toin, thene here and let¡¯s fight!¡± Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes were looking straight towards the Cultivator that sent the sword energy.

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the Cultivator couldn¡¯t help but coldy snort as he said, ¡°Extremely arrogant. You just won a few fights and now you think highly of yourself. But since it¡¯s the day of the tournament, I¡¯ll let you off. I¡¯ll certainly ask you for advice on another day.¡±

    Zhao Hai just sneered. Then he flew towards the Machine Field¡¯s stands and then returned to his seat.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s attitude made the other realms see how domineering he actually was. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be this formidable.

    However, people were quick to analyze what just happened. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t intend to kill Jiang Tian. He has been using magic to fight, it was clear that he had to intention of murder. Otherwise, he would have easily murdered Jiang Tian.

    Jiang Tian going all out and using his life essence blood to attack Zhao Hai was clearly the reason why Zhao Hai was angry, and chose to go for the kill. Those who were discerning could understand Zhao Hai¡¯s decision. But nevertheless, they were surprised by the method he used.

    There were very few people who challenged the dignity of the Cultivation Realm in front of the Cultivators. The other realms had learned to endure. But if they cannot bear the insults, then they would go for the kill. But they would make sure that the Cultivators don¡¯t find out about the killer.

    Zhao Hai was the first to kill a Cultivator in public in several years. However, the people from the other realms calmed down when they remembered that Zhao Hai had already done this before.

    Now that they think about it, Zhao Hai had done this act a lot of times before. His killing of Li Chuchen was semi-public, the same was true for his eradication of the five participants from the Three Mountains Alliance. Then there was his victory against Helian Da. But of those who he publicly killed, Helian Da had the greatest weight to his status. Jiang Tian was a rookie, while Helian Da was an Elder of the Three Mountains Alliance. Zhao Hai dared to kill Helian Da, so his actions today shouldn¡¯t be a surprise.

    When Zhao Hai returned to his seat, he could feel the piercing looks directed at him. However, he didn¡¯t care as he sat down and then closed his eyes.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction, Ma Rulong couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. However, much of it was because of appreciation. If this wasn¡¯t the Cultivation Realm, then he would have loudly yelled with glee. Unfortunately, he can¡¯t do it now. Ma Rulong also clearly knew that the people from the Cultivation Realm couldn¡¯t be reasoned with. So even if Zhao Hai wanted to keep low-key, he has no choice but to act domineering. And since the Cultivators present couldn¡¯t defeat Zhao Hai, they can only behave.

    People who came from the Machine Field were also looking at Zhao Hai. They heard about Zhao Hai¡¯s exploits in the Cultivation Realm back when they were still in the Machine Field. At that time, they were able to vent bad air. Zhao Hai¡¯s strength caused them to secretly apud him. Just like Ma Rulong, they couldn¡¯t really cheer loudly.

    But since things needed to proceed, the battles continued. Before long, the day ended and a total of 48 people would proceed to the next round. It was also time for Zhao Hai and the others to rest.

    When the Machine Field returned to their residence, Ma Rulong and the others immediately went to Zhao Hai¡¯s room. To be honest, Zhao Hai¡¯s room wasn¡¯trge. With so many peopleing over, it made the room very crowded.

    Seeing Ma Rulong and the others, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why is everyone here? Do you want to drink?¡±

    Ma Rulong smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Little Hai, how can anyone have any mood to drink? You really shouldn¡¯t have killed Jiang Tian. This is like pping the face of the Cultivation Realm. The Cultivators will never let you off.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Not let me off? To be honest, I¡¯m not really afraid.¡±

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s indifferent reaction, Ma Rulong sighed and said, ¡°Little Hai, you think too simply. With your current strength, even if you can act freely in the Cultivation Realm now, you still shouldn¡¯t offend the Cultivators. After all, you still need to use transmission formations in order to return to the Machine Field. If you p their faces too hard, then those fellows will find ways to deal with you. Things like redirecting the location of a transmission formation. Or even sending you to a dangerous region. Such things have been done before in the World of Cultivation. A lot of experts went missing because of this.¡±

    Upon hearing this, ZHao Hai stared, then he said, ¡°Such things happen? Really? I didn¡¯t think about that. But Team Leader can rest assured. I¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t forget that I can use space magic. If I really want to return to the Machine FIeld, then I can do it alone as long as I prepare.¡±

    Ma Rulong gawked when he heard Zhao Hai. Then his eyes shone as he said, ¡°Little Hai, are you telling the truth? You don¡¯t need the Cultivation Realm¡¯s transmission formation to return to the Machine Field? So does this mean that you didn¡¯t need to use the transmission formation when we came here?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Ma Rulong and then said, ¡°No, I can¡¯t do it before. Since I don¡¯t have the Cultivation Realm¡¯s coordinates, I can¡¯te here directly from the Machine Field. But now that I¡¯m here and I have coordinates, I can enter and exit the Cultivation Realm on my own through my magic.¡±

    Ma Rulong¡¯s eyes turned brighter, then he said, ¡°In other words, as long as you have gone to a ce, then you can use space magic to go there? No matter the distance?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Yes, but of course the difficulty varies. The farther the distance, the more preparation I would need. Moreover, the consumption of spiritual qi increases with distance. If I want to conduct long distance transmission, then I would consume a lot of energy. If I transport more people, the consumption will increase as well.¡±

    Ma Rulong nodded. He felt that this made sense. If Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t pay any price to go anywhere, then it would be totally unrealistic. However, Ma Rulong didn¡¯t know that this unrealistic thing was in fact realistic.

    Ma Rulong turned his head to everyone and said, ¡°Everyone, you need to keep what you hear as a secret. Don¡¯t mention it to anyone else. People with abilities like Little Hai are really important to the Machine Field. If the Cultivators know about it, then it would cause great trouble to Little Hai. Understood?¡±

 Chapter 1264 â€“ Smuggling

    <h4>Chapter 1264 - Smuggling</h4>

    Changes in terms(my bad): Demon Realm -> Devil Realm(Mo), Beast Realm -> Demon Realm(Yao), Elves -> Sprites

    Although the other team leaders didn¡¯t quite understand what Ma Rulong meant, they still nodded. These team leaders were also practitioners. And to be honest, Zhao Hai¡¯s actions made them feel great. Additionally, they had shared drinks with Zhao Hai, so their rtionship was very good. It was not a problem for them to keep Zhao Hai¡¯s secret.

    Zhao Hai looked at Ma Rulong, he didn¡¯t know what he was excited about. So he asked, ¡°Team Leader, what¡¯s important about this information?¡±

    Ma Rulong looked at everyone around him, but he didn¡¯t make the other team leaders go out. The team leaders already knew about this, so it would be too much to make them leave. Then he said, ¡°This is very important for the Machine Field. As far as the realm is concerned, it would have a very significant impact.¡±

    Zhao Hai and the other team leaders look at Ma Rulong in confusion. Ma Rulong took a deep breath and then waved his hand, making everyone go out of the room and look for a bigger ce. Zhao Hai¡¯s room was not huge, so it wasn¡¯t a good ce to have a conversation in. Just outside was a small living room that can amodate everyone.

    After everyone had sat down, Ma Rulong opened his mouth and said, ¡°Everyone should know that there are a lot of treasures in the Cultivation Realm. This is because thends of the Cultivation Realm are very good. There are more than 10 thousand habitables in the Cultivation Realm. And if a is uninhabitable, that doesn¡¯t mean that it doesn¡¯t have anything good in it. The minerals obtained by the Cultivators from thoses are very precious. And there are a lot of those minerals that aren¡¯t avable in the Machine Field.¡±

    Everyone nodded. This was something that everyone in the Machine Field understood. However, they don¡¯t understand why Ma Rulong must mention this matter at this time.

    Ma Rulong continued, ¡°Although our Machine Field has our own mines for spirit stones, our production capacity isn¡¯t thatrge. It is because of this that we use machine coins as currency in the Machine FIeld. It is differentpared to the stones that are used in the Cultivation Realm.¡±

    Everyone was still confused, they had yet to see where Ma Rulong was heading towards. Seeing everyone¡¯s reaction, Ma Rulong said, ¡°Since the Machine Field has so few spirit stones, it¡¯s very difficult for use to buy those minerals from the Cultivation Realm. Additionally, the Cultivation Realm imposes heavy tariffs on our imported goods. And there are even some ores that are banned from being sold to us. This is one of the reasons why the Machine Field¡¯s development is very slow.¡±

    This was something that people knew and it was part of the Cultivation Realm¡¯s suppression of the Machine Field. Not only the Machine Field, the Cultivation Realm does this to the other realms as well. Therefore, nobody had yet to beat the Cultivation Realm in strength.

    Ma Rulong looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°But with Little Hai¡¯s ability toe in and out of the Cultivation Realm at will, he doesn¡¯t need to pay any tariffs. If he wore Cultivator clothing and bought the materials we can¡¯t buy, then wouldn¡¯t that be a significant thing for the Machine Field?¡±

    Smuggling! This was the first word that came into Zhao Hai¡¯s mind when he heard Ma Rulong. Ma Rulong was nning on using the Space for smuggling. Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    Back in the lower realms, he would use his Space to do business most of the time, but he doesn¡¯t need to smuggle goods. This was because he was a noble, so he has the privilege to be exempt from tariffs. He didn¡¯t expect that the Space would have to smuggle goods in the Machine Field.

    Unlike Zhao Hai, the others immediately understood Ma Rulong¡¯s words. They couldn¡¯t help but stare before they reacted. Instantaneously, the look they gave Zhao Hai changed.

    To be honest, the Cultivation Realm was truly rich in resources. They have a lot of things that they want to buy here, but they simply don¡¯t have spirit stones to purchase with. Although these team leaders were quite rich in their respective families, most of them had their wealth in machine coins. They were no poorer than children here in the Cultivation Realm.

    In the Machine Field, spirit stones were highly sought after goods. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t regarded as currency. Moreover, great families would use their spirit stones to trade with the Cultivation Realm most of the time. These stones don¡¯t circte in the Machine Field. It was just like having foreign currency reserves of a certain country. They would only use it to transact with that country and never with their own people.

    So even if these team leaders wanted something in the Cultivation Realm, they couldn¡¯t afford it. But if Zhao Hai does indeed have the ability to go to the Cultivation Realm without going through transmission formations, then they can definitely ask Zhao Hai to help them buy some things and pay him in machine coins, or other precious goods. It can be said that Zhao Hai was now a highly sought after smuggler in their eyes.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone¡¯s expressions and knew what they were thinking. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as he looked at Ma Rulong and said, ¡°Team Leader, rest assured. As long as the Machine Field is in need, I¡¯ll do my best to help. Since Zheng Li is now a close friend, then I can ask his help to deal with this matter.¡±

    Ma Rulong couldn¡¯t help but increase his evaluation of Zhao Hai upon hearing this. He befriended Zheng Li before this, so it was actually for this purpose.

    At this moment, there was a loud noiseing from outside. Ma Rulong stared, then he stood up and looked out. There were a lot of Mages and Warriors that came to visit. These people just came to see how Zhao Hai deals with the other realms, and Zhao Hai didn¡¯t disappoint them. He killed Jiang Tian, which made them very excited for the events toe.

    Seeing this situation, Ma Rulong knew what these people came for. To be honest, for these people toe here from the Machine Field meant that they weren¡¯t low-ranking people. They were usually descendants of great families. Counting on these people to not visit after seeing the battle was almost impossible.

    People from External Halls couldn¡¯t go here. It¡¯s difficult for them to use transmission formations, and even if they arrive at the Cultivation Realm, they wouldn¡¯t have any spirit stones to pay for the transmission fee to go to the Void Arena. Therefore, Ma Rulong knew that those who were able toe to the Void Arena weren¡¯t people that could be offended.

    At this point, it doesn¡¯t matter if Zhao Hai bes the champion or not. He will surely rise up in the Machine Field. Most of these guys knew that establishing rtionships early was very important. Also, Zhao Hai was used to these kinds of events.

    Zhao Hai received these people with great enthusiasm and entertained them. If one were to look at it, Zhao Hai had the lowest status among everyone in this room. Moreover, he was the only Ascender present here, the others were natives of the Machine Field. If Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t monstrously strong, then these people wouldn¡¯t¡¯ have wanted to be intimate with him. And the Ashley Family might not allow his marriage to Margaret.

    However, now that Zhao Hai can defeat Cultivators and allow the Machine Field to release bad air, he became the realm¡¯s poster child. It can be said that Zhao Hai had the qualifications to sit and chat with these people.

    This doesn¡¯t mean that there were no families in the Machine Field that was established by Ascenders. In fact, families established by Ascenders held quite some influence in the Machine Field.

    Because of this, people approached Zhao Hai with the identification of being from a family established by an Ascender. They felt that their rtionship with an Ascender will help with their interaction with Zhao Hai, especially since Zhao Hai was a very powerful Ascender.

    A lot of people who visited Zhao Hai were from these families that were founded by Ascenders. But at this point they were already considered to be natives of the Machine Field. After all, these families had been around for a long time, with some of them having survived for dozens of generations. Naturally, their descendants were no different from the natives of the Machine Field.

    Zhao Hai got along with these people very well. He did these kinds of gatherings many times in the lower realms. Rapport was slowly being made and everyone was delightedly chatting.

    After talking and drinking for a while, Zhao Hai sent everyone off. But as these people left, they were already calling Zhao Hai brother. For most people, sentiment was easiest to make on the liquor table. Although it was only through some wine and dishes, they became friends immediately. Now, if these people wanted to handle some matters outside of their control, they could ask their other brothers for help. Compared to looking for strangers for help, this method was much easier.

    When the visitors left, Zhao Hai immediately went back to his room and then entered the Space. Upon entering the vi, he immediately asked, ¡°How is it?¡±

    His words might sound senseless, but Laura actually knew what he was asking about. Zhao Hai released silver needles in order to spy on the other realms present in the Void Arena. Now Zhao Hai was asking Laura and the others about their findings.

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°The reaction is quite big. However, since the Spirit Realm, Sprites, and the Demons have nothing to do with us, their reaction isn¡¯t as big as the Cultivation Realm and the Devil Realm. The Cultivators ordered their participants to give 120% of their effort when they meet you in the arena. Otherwise, they would be punished. One the other hand, the Devil Realm lost two participants today, so they¡¯re now relying on Tu Mietan to advance. It seems like the Devil Realm has given Tu Mietan a powerful artifact to cope with you especially.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, this response was within his expectations. It wasn¡¯t a big deal if the Devil Realm took out one or two artifacts to deal with him. As for the Demon Realm, Sprite Realm, and the Spirit Realm, their participants had been wiped out in the first round. Therefore, they don¡¯t care much about the ongoing battles. But when they saw how powerful Zhao Hai was, they were also able to vent out some bad air.

 Chapter 1265 â€“ Formation Expert

    <h4>Chapter 1265 - Formation Expert</h4>

    Changes in terms(my bad): Demon Realm -> Devil Realm(Mo), Beast Realm -> Demon Realm(Yao), Elves -> Sprites, still reading forward to see if Spirit Race = Elves. No precise description given yet.

    Zhao Hai took a six-hour break inside the Space before heading back out again. This was because the second round of battles was about to begin. Actually, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t need to participate in this round since he gained first ce in the qualifiers. However, he still wanted to look at the battles. This was because he would be seeing more actions from the Demons, Spirit Race, and Sprites. Zhao Hai¡¯s understanding about these races was too few.

    The Demon Race were in fact monsters and nts that had gained sentience and gained humanoid forms. Therefore, they were called demons(yao). These people were also very formidable. They gain strength from preying on other people.

    The Demons who came to participate in thepetition were also beasts and nts from the lower realms. When they ascended, they gained their humanoid form. And after practicing, they were able to increase their methods and were now more difficult to deal with.

    On the other hand, the practice of the Spirit Race was somewhat special. They have methods that¡¯s abination between the methods of Ghost Cultivators and Sprites. They collect spirits and then cultivate them. They use these spirits as weapons as well as energy.

    There are several ways to collect these spirits. One was after someone died. However, not all souls could be spirits. These spirits onlye up when someone dies of special circumstances.

    Another method to generate spirits was to use one¡¯s own spiritual force to rip their souls to generate a new spirit. This was also a special method of the Spirit Race. The Cultivation Realm also has the same method, but it could only be done by Soul Severing Experts.

    People from the Spirit Realm were able to divide their soul into two because of the unique property of their soul. When Spirit Realm practitioners split their souls, the split soul would be their Life Source Spirit, an external incarnation of their soul. It was a type of weapon that¡¯s tightly linked to their entire being. It was simr to a Cultivator¡¯s Life Source Weapon. But strictly speaking, Life Source Spirits were much more advanced than Life Source Weapons. However, splitting one¡¯s soul was a very painful practice. This would also affect the Spirit Race¡¯s cultivation. It¡¯s a dangerous and sometimes fatal process.

    Although the Spirit Realm and the Cultivation Realm¡¯s practices were different, their respective might was extraordinary. One shouldn¡¯t look at the fact that the Cultivation Realm had been suppressing the other realms and conclude that there are problems in the methods of the other realms. In fact, the Cultivation Methods of all the other realms were perfect as well, their only problem was resources.

    Resources spent by the Cultivation Realm to cultivate was much morepared to the other realms. The other realms weren¡¯t able to be as strong as the Cultivators because they just don¡¯t have the resources to do so.

    It¡¯s like a poor person gambling with a rich person. Even if the two had simr techniques, the rich person would still be in a much better state. If the rich person and the poor person were dealt with simr cards, then the rich person could just drown the poor person to defeat using money and the poor person would have no way of fighting back.

    It was because of this that Zhao Hai understood that the people from the World of Cultivation couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Even the Machine Field had something hidden that wasn¡¯t simple.

    The second round of the tournament ended quickly. Naturally, Cultivators didn¡¯t waste too much time. As soon as two Cultivators meet, they would exchange a few moves before the loser was decided. Then when they were against people from the other realms, the Cultivators would employ ruthless methods, but there had been no casualties yet.

    The result of the second round was just like what Zhao Hai thought. The people from the other realms upied the 90¡¯s andte 80¡¯s rankings. It can be said that the suppression was fierce.

    After the round, no time for rest was allocated as the third round immediately began. This round was still done by drawing two participants. And this time, Zhao Hai would fight.

    But what surprised Zhao Hai this time was that Tu Mietan was drawn along with a Cultivator. Zhao Hai expected the Cultivation Realm to pull some tricks, but it seems like they didn¡¯t.

    Actually, what Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know was that the Cultivation Realm had fostered an arrogant character due to their sessful suppression of the other realms. They simply disdain using tricks during thesepetitions.

    Zhao Hai was able to spy on Tu Mietan yesterday. To be honest, people from the Devil Realm were really simr to the Cultivation Realm. They also used a lot of magic artifacts. However, their magic artifacts were filled with ghastly auras. They all had the stench of blood and looked disgusting.

    Zhao Hai also knew that the Devil Realm¡¯s artifacts had the property to corrupt other magical artifacts. If a magic artifact shed with a devil artifact for a long time, then they would get corroded.

    It can be said that devil artifacts suppressed the Cultivation Realm¡¯s magic artifacts. If a Cultivator wants to fight someone from the Devil Realm, then they would generally use magic artifacts that were alloyed with a special material in order to cancel the corrosive properties of devil artifacts. However, these special materials were rare, and no average Cultivator could afford it.

    In addition to alloying special materials to their weapons, Cultivators could also attach purifying formations on their weapons. Although their weapons could still be corroded, as long as it wasn¡¯t serious, it could recover on its own.

    Tu Mietan was initially bestowed devil artifacts by the Sacred Blood Sect. From what Zhao Hai saw, there were three devil artifacts that were handed over, one was a blood red ghost head sword, a ck colored g, and a devil face shield. These three devil artifacts were the mostmonly used types of artifacts by the Devil Realm. Moreover, the qualities of these particr three wasn¡¯t any worse than weapons used by the Cultivation Realm.

    The ghost head sword looked very powerful. Average flying swords couldn¡¯t survive fighting against it due to its powerful corrosive ability. As for the ghost face shield, Zhao Hai was able to experience it before. It¡¯s defensive strength was very strong. Once it was used, it would provide Tu Mietan with great defensive capability.

    The ck colored g was even more extraordinary. When Tu Mietan used the g and swung it gently, innumerable ghost heads came out of the g and threw themselves towards the target as well as their magic artifacts. Most magic artifacts would be eaten by the ghost heads in no time.

    These weren¡¯t just the things that Tu Mietan had in hand. As for how many cards he has, nobody knew. And with his already great strength, he has yet to lose to a Cultivator. Because of this, he was able to step on the top 50 of the rankings.

    This time, Tu Mietan¡¯s opponent was quite well known among the Cultivation Realm¡¯s ascenders. The two battled for some time, but in the end Tu Mietan was able to win.

    Although it took some time before Tu Mietan won, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare underestimate him. This was because Tu Mietan was still using his threemon devil artifacts to win. He has yet to use anything else.

    Even if the Devil Realm had inferior resourcespared to the Cultivation Realm, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t believe that the Devil Realm relied on Tu Mietan to get a greater ranking using only these three weapons. For Tu Mietan to reach his current position without using any other devil artifact could only be exined by one thing, he had yet to go all out.

    Zhao Hai has been paying attention to Tu Mietan¡¯s conduct. Although Tu Mietan has a heavy killing aura aroundhim and seemed to go for murder if there¡¯s an opportunity, he actually had some discretion when fighting in the arena. He won his battles without severely wounding his enemies. It was obvious that he was a person who knew how to advance and retreat. He understood what needed to be done.

    Also, whether spectating or in battles, Tu Mietan seemed to greet everyone with an evesting smile. This caused him to gain Zhao Hai¡¯s admiration.

    After several rounds of drawing lots, Zhao Hai¡¯s name was finally pulled out. But when he saw his opponent, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but gawk. This was because this person was also among the group that examined the fight scene underground along with Jiang Tian - Yao Guang. This person¡¯s formations were definitely the most profound out of those present at that time.

    Zhao Hai clearly knew that both Jiang Tian and Yao Guang were in the top ten of the Cultivation Realm¡¯s qualifiers. Being able to battle two top tens in a row caused Zhao Hai to have some suspicions about the Cultivation Realm doing underhanded methods.

    However, he doesn¡¯t have much time to think about this as he was close to the arena. Just as he stepped on the ground, Yao Guang stepped in as well. Yao Guang was very polite as he bowed towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I have seen Mister Zhao Hai. This Yao Guang has heard mister Zhao Hai¡¯s recent exploits. Being able to face Mister today is certainly my honor.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t lower his guard just because Yao Guang was being polite. He was aware that the Cultivators had already issued a death order on his head. No matter who encountered him, they would have to go all out. Even if they couldn¡¯t defeat him, they should at least make him waste a lot of energy. If they could injure him, then that would even be better.

    Zhao Hai expected such an order from the Cultivators. He was aware that he was already seen as an enemy of the Cultivators. If the Cultivators didn¡¯t decide to deal with him, then they could no longer be from the Cultivation Realm.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t show an arrogant expression as he returned the courtesy with a smile and said, ¡°I have seen Mister Yao Guang. Mister¡¯s formations have gained this one¡¯s admiration. Being able topare notes with Mister is a great fortune. Mister Yao Guang, please.¡± Then Zhao Hai gave a gesture of invitation towards Yao Guang.

    But when Yao Guang heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. His achievements regarding formations were known to very few people in the Cultivation Realm. He would normally act as an average Cultivator and used magic artifacts to deal with the enemy. He would rarely use formations in battle, he even deemed it as his trump card. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to see through his strongest point. This caused Yao Guang¡¯s heart to beat more loudly.

    However, since Yao Guang was also a person with deep thoughts, he didn¡¯t disy his surprise and instead just said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s praise makes me happy. Then Mister, I¡¯ll make my move.¡± Then he waved his hand, causing a flying sword toe out.

    This was a very ordinary flying sword. It was obviously inadequate to deal with Zhao Hai. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t look down on this flying sword. Yao Guang was a formation expert, the methods of people like him were very difficult to predict!

 Chapter 1266 â€“ Truly A Formation Expert

    <h4>Chapter 1266 - Truly A Formation Expert</h4>

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make a move nor did he take out his weapon. He only looked calmly at Yao Guang. However, Yao Guang didn¡¯t dare to treat him lightly. This was because he knew that Zhao Hai was capable of defeating a Core Formation Cultivator without using any weapons. Underestimating such a person would basically be courting death.

    In fact, what Zhao Hai guessed was right. Yao Guang was just a normal Cultivator when it came to using flying swords. His greatest strength was his formations.

    Now that the Cultivation Realm had issued a deathmand, everyone facing Zhao Hai would need to go all out to defeat him. Yao Guang wouldn¡¯t dare go against the will of the Cultivation Realm, so he would need to use his full power. And this meant that he would have to take out his formidable formations.

    Two people were in opposite directions of each other, both had yet to make a move. But then, Yao Guang began taking out hundreds of formation gs. As long as he could constrain Zhao Hai for a while, then he would be able to arrange a powerful formation. He immediatelymanded his flying sword to pierce towards ZHao Hai. In his battles before this, Yao Guang used this flying sword to deal with his enemies without them knowing that his true strength was in formations. It can be seen that his flying sword technique was not simple. At the very least, he was much betterpared to average Cultivators of his level.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly before he waved his hand and made a 100yer formation appear to block Yao Guang¡¯s sword. But at this time, Yao Guang saw an opportunity. He threw eight formation gs from his hand towards eight directions,pletely encircling Zhao Hai.

    The reason why Zhao Hai didn¡¯t deal with Yao Guang immediately was because he wanted to see how strong the formations of the Cultivation Realm were. At this time, he knew more about the magic formations of the Machine Field. He knew that the Cultivation Realm¡¯s formations weren¡¯t any less powerful than the Machine Field¡¯s. Although he learned how to arrange formations from Helian Da, Helian Da wasn¡¯t a Formation Cultivator in the end. There were still plenty of formations that he didn¡¯t know about. This was especially true for offensive formations.

    But Yao Guang was different. He was proficient in attacking enemies using formations. It can be said that he was a true Formation Cultivator. The formations in his hands were ever changing and they were extremely powerful. Because of this, Zhao Hai wanted to experience it for himself. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t anxious of ending the battle.

    If it were someone from the Machine Field or even the Cultivation Realm, they wouldn¡¯t do the same thing as Zhao Hai. This was because even if they saw the formation, they wouldn¡¯t know how it worked. However, Zhao Hai was different. He has the Space that can record the battle. And once Yao Guang¡¯s actions were recorded, it could be analyzed by the Scanner and harvested for data. Therefore, Zhao Hai waited to see Yao Guang¡¯s formation.

    But if his opponent was exchanged to another famed Formation Cultivator, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t dare do this. The Cultivation Realm¡¯s formations are very formidable. Underestimating it wouldn¡¯t bode well for anyone and Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t want to be an unlucky ghost. But Yao Guang was different. Ya Guang¡¯s formations might be fierce, but his strength was still low at Foundation Establishment Stage. Even if his formations were exquisite, the effects were still limited and couldn¡¯t be a threat to Zhao Hai. It can be said that Yao Guang was the best candidate for Zhao Hai to test the Cultivation Realm¡¯s formations.

    Naturally, Yao Guang was unaware of these thoughts. He was thinking that Zhao Hai was holding back and underestimating the might of the Cultivation Realm¡¯s formations. Because of this, he made sure to set up his formation correctly. The formation that Yao Guang used this time wasn¡¯t a simple formation. Instead, it was the very famous Eight Dragon Shackles formation! The formation gs used for this formation were made out of eight dragon bones, its might was said to be extraordinary!

    Of course, this extraordinary might refers to the true Eight Dragon Shackles. The formation that Yao Guang used was merely a replica. However, the materials that Yao Guang¡¯s sect used for this formation was still very precious.

    Once the eight formation gs have been inserted, Zhao Hai immediately felt his surroundings change. The formation gs vanished as well as Yao Guang. All around him was a golden mist, then the roar of a dragon was heard. When the dragon roar came out, the earth split and eight golden dragons emerged. But although the dragons came out, their tails seem to be anchored to the ground. Then the eight dragon heads met together to form a huge cage.

    As soon as he looked at these dragons, Zhao Hai guessed what the formation was doing. He immediately released a 100yer formation to attack one of the dragons.

    However, just as the 100yer formation was sent out, the eight dragons moved. They fiercely growled at the iing attack and pressed their heads down as they shot out golden light from their mouths. However, not all golden light attacked Zhao Hai¡¯s formation, some of them were headed towards Zhao Hai as well.

    Zhao Hai knew that although these weren¡¯t true gold dragons, they wereparable to the fire dragons that he released. They have their own entities and can give real attacks. If one regards these golden dragons as imaginary, then they would experience extreme bad luck.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t polite, he waved his hand and released a series of 100yer formations. Fire dragons came out of these formations to attack the golden dragons. But even if the fight between the fire dragons and golden dragons were fierce, Zhao Hai just calmly stood on the side and observed with great interest. It was as if he wasn¡¯t taking things seriously.

    On the other hand, Yao Guang was busily preparing for another formation. Formation gs and formation disks flew out of his hand and gathered around Zhao Hai.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t actually idling at this time. He was making Cai¡¯er record Yao Guang¡¯s every movement and every formation arrangement. Even those formation gs and formation disks had silver needles attached to them.

    The silver needles were rapidly analyzing the materials used to make the gs and disks, the way they were refined was being analyzed as well. This ability was also something that Zhao Hai just recently discovered after the Space leveled up. This ability was very useful for Zhao Hai. Before this, he could only analyze these gs and disks when they were sent to the Space. But now, having silver needles attached to them was sufficient.

    Yao Guang was arranging his formations while Zhao Hai was just looking at it. However, the spectators were seeing another thing.

    Yao Guang had a lot of support from the Cultivation Realm. But still, the amount of formation gs and formation disks he has in hand was very astonishing.

    Also, it seems like Yao Guang was truly a rare talent in formations. The formations that he arranged were set up perfectly. They were connected with each other and formed a cohesive set. Additionally these formations were all targeted towards one person - Zhao Hai. Once this formation was finished, even Nascent Soul Experts wouldn¡¯t be able to sit still.

    The Cultivation Realm¡¯s people highly praised Yao Guang¡¯s actions. The Elders of Yao Guang gave him special training that was only given to Core Disciples. Although Yao Guang¡¯s sect wasn¡¯t a traditional Sect that specialized in Formations and were primarily an Orthodox Sect, they couldn¡¯t ignore Yao Guangs talent and decided to vigorously train him.

    In the Cultivation Realm, Sects were bound to receive special talents. As long as these talents were discovered, these Sects would immediately give them training appropriate to their abilities. And just because they were special talents, they weren¡¯t suppressed - this was impossible for Sects. Even Sword Sects would have numerous Pill Masters, Forging Masters, and Formation Masters.

    In reality, these Crafting Masters were often more popr than ordinary Elders in a Sect. These people hold a Sect¡¯s technological level in their hands. No matter where, these people were highly looked upon. This reputation also applies tomon craftsmen. People were afraid of offending a future Master of a craft.

    But even if Yao Guang¡¯sprehension was very good when it came to formations, he was still at the level of an Inner Disciple and not a Core Disciple. After all, Yao Guang¡¯s time in the Cultivation Realm has been short - less than five years. For any Cultivator, five years of time wasn¡¯t really long.

    On the other hand, when the Machine Field¡¯s people saw that Zhao Hai was being buried inyers uponyers of formations, theirplexion couldn¡¯t help but change. Zhao Hai was currently the Machine Field¡¯s hope. If Zhao Hai was defeated, then the Machine Field would suffer elimination in the tournament.

    The people from the other realms were also looking at Zhao Hai with a trace of worry in their eyes. In their minds, Zhao Hai was most likely to win the tournament, and they also wanted him to win. Although Zhao Hai had nothing to do with them, one shouldn¡¯t forget that they all share the same hatred for the Cultivation realm. The enemy of an enemy is a friend. If someone you don¡¯t know hits your enemy, you would feel great and even develop favorable impressions towards that person. This was the same case for the other realms as they looked at Zhao Hai.

    Besides the Devil Realm that saw Zhao Hai as a potential enemy, the other realms wanted to see how Zhao Hai ps the faces of the Cultivators. So now that Zhao Hai was trapped in the formation, they couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    Different people were having different thoughts. On the other hand, Zhao Hai and Yao Guang weren¡¯t thinking of much. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried about Yao Guang¡¯s formation while Yao Guang was too focused on assembling his formations.

    Although Zhao Hai was just standing there and would release a formation once in a while to attack the eight dragons, his mind was actually exchanging information with Cai¡¯er.

    The formations that Yao Guang arranged were very special. They were arranged from the inside to the outside. Each formation formed would immediately activate. And with each formation, the pressure that Zhao Hai felt would increase. It can be said that the formations were beingyered. When all of Yao Guang¡¯s formations finish forming, it¡¯s certain that their pressure would be huge. Its strength would naturally be umon.

    However, one shouldn¡¯t think that once they break this formation, then everything will go down. Yao Guang¡¯s formations wereposed of numerous smaller formations. Even if someone destroys some of them, the others could still attack. So after Cai¡¯er¡¯s analysis, it was found out that unless one-third of the formations were destroyed, then the offensive power of the entire formation wouldn¡¯t be reduced.

    Zhao Hai was no longer attacking the eight golden dragons, this was because he was no longer required to attack them. At this point, the dragons were now attacking him, no longer just retaliating. Moreover, the attacks of these dragons had gotten stronger. In the beginning, the attacks were as strong as 100yer formations, but now it was equivalent to 700 to 800yer formations. It was also because of this that the spectators expected Zhao Hai to fall soon and that Yao Guang¡¯s victory was close.

    Everyone knew that as soon as Yao Guang finished his formation, he would immediately use all of its might to attack Zhao Hai. Formations that attack on their own have different strengthspared to formations that were controlled to attack. Therefore, everyone began worrying about Zhao Hai upon seeing that Yao Guang was about to finish.

    But what everyone didn¡¯t know was that Zhao Hai was waiting for Yao Guang to be done. Once Yao Guang finishes and Zhao Hai experiences the might of the formations, only then would he proceed to destroy it.

    Why was Zhao Hai confident in breaking Yao Guang¡¯s formation? Naturally it¡¯s because of the existence of Liquid Silver. Liquid Silver¡¯s needles had attached themselves to Yao Guang¡¯s gs and disks. As long as Zhao Hai gave the order, these needles could destroy these gs and disks. Although the gs and disks were offensive items and had also been inscribed with formations, their main attacking power would only manifest when the formation was activated. Also, they don¡¯t have a lot of defensive capabilities. As long as they¡¯re attacked by the silver needles, they would immediately be destroyed. In turn, this would also destroy the formation. Therefore, Zhao Hai was very confident.

    It can be said that formations were the least reliable means of dealing with Zhao Hai. And illusion formations were the most useless formations to contain ZhaoHai. Zhao Hai has the Space which makes all illusions useless. Zhao Hai also has Liquid Silver that can turn into a thousand flying needles which have strong destructive capabilities. No formation couldpare to them.

    A team of Formation Cultivators took great pains to create these gs and disks in order to deal with Zhao Hai. However, Zhao Hai could just use his silver needles to destroy everything. The painstaking effort made by these Formation Cultivators became useless.

    At this time, Yao Guang finished preparing his entire formation. Zhao Hai asked Cai¡¯er and discovered that Yao Guang had arranged several hundred small andrge formations. The formation disks used numbered more than 100, while gs used shot past 200. Without the support of a Great Sect, could a less than 5-year Ascender have all of these? Even if he sold his soul, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get all of these resources.

    Once Yao Guang was done setting everything up, he couldn¡¯t help but breathe out. He was afraid that Zhao Hai would destroy the formation. If that happens, then every effort he made would be in vain. But at the same time, there has been no action from Zhao Hai, which made him puzzled.

 Chapter 1267 â€“ Breaking the Formation

    <h4>Chapter 1267 - Breaking the Formation</h4>

    Zhao Hai was still calmly standing in ce. At this point, he was using 1000yer formations to defend. It was also at this time that the people from the Machine Field and the Cultivation Realm discovered how formidable he was.

    People from the Cultivation Realm were also very familiar with the Machine Field¡¯s Magic Theory. After all, this method wasn¡¯t a secret in the World of Cultivation. Additionally,puters were used to varying degrees in other realms. It can be said that Magic Theory can be cultivated by anyone in the World of Cultivation.

    It was precisely because of their understanding of Magic Theory that nobody in the World of Cultivation practiced it. Although magic formations could be used as spells and were more powerful, the energy consumption needed to operate it was greater than the formations of the Cultivation Realm. Although spells were also used in the Cultivation Realm, it wasn¡¯t the main method of attack. Compared to magic artifacts, it still falls short.

    Spells weren¡¯t valued in the Cultivation Realm, let alone Magic Theory. The main reason why the Cultivation Realm had some understanding about Magic Theory was because this would allow them to suppress the Machine Field more effectively.

    Since the energy consumption of Magic Theory was very big, those in the Machine Field who could release 1000yer formations were among the realm¡¯s top experts. These people wouldn¡¯t suffer a loss when fighting against a Core Formation Expert from the Cultivation Realm.

    However, even those who can use 1000yer formations in the Machine Field wouldn¡¯t use these formations for a long time. The energy consumption was just too big, they wouldn¡¯t dare consume all of their energy.

    But now, Zhao Hai can actually use 1000yer formations with ease. He wasn¡¯t even using any items, yet he can cast them instantaneously. This caused everyone in the Cultivation Realm to be startled.

    Yao Guang was also observing Zhao Hai. Like others, he has some understanding about the Machine Field¡¯s Magic Theory. And since he understood the system, he knew that Zhao Hai was formidable. But Yao Guang believes that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t going at full power. At the very least, he hasn¡¯t used his weapon. Yao Guang doesn¡¯t believe that Zhao Hai¡¯s weapon was useless. He heard that Zhao Hai was both a Mage and a Warrior. Moreover, his weapon was a silver-white staff. Now, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t have his staff with him, this meant that he wasn¡¯t at his full power.

    Although Yao Guang doesn¡¯t know why Zhao Hai was holding back, he doesn¡¯t have time to think about it too much. Yao Guang immediately used his secret art to control the entire great formation.

    All Cultivators have some understanding about formations, but only some know how to arrange them. And even if they understood how to arrange a formation, that doesn¡¯t mean they understood how to operate it.

    Operating a formation is a very technical task, but most Cultivators don¡¯t necessarily have to learn it. It¡¯s just like in the Machine Field. People in the Machine Field couldn¡¯t live without magic formations, but they don¡¯t necessarily know how to use it.

    As soon as Yao Guang used his secret art, the entire great formation lit up. The formation is now under Yao Guang¡¯s control. To be honest, controlling such a huge formation wasn¡¯t easy. But if he doesn¡¯t control it, then Yao Guang wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat Zhao Hai.

    Although Zhao Hai was still trapped in the formation, Yao Guang was sure that if he didn¡¯t control it, then it would only be a matter of time before Zhao Hai would break out.

    Once he was able to control the entire formation, Yao Guang was relieved. He now felt that he had the strength to defeat Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai was still calmly standing inside the formation, he was still able to see Yao Guang¡¯s movements through the Space. Not only was he not afraid, he was even secretly happy. He really wanted to see how powerful this formation was.

    As soon as Yao Guang controlled the formation, Zhao Hai immediately felt the sharp increase of pressure around him. The eight golden dragons had also be more solid and their shapes bing more vivid. At the same time, their offensive strength increased. Each golden dragon could now attack using spells, not only their ws and breath. These spells were very strong, at about the same level as 500yer formations

    Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes slightly shrank. Now that the formation has been unleashed, Core Formation Experts trapped within it would certainly have a very bad time. Yao Guang was showing the might of this entire formation.

    However, Zhao Hai believes that the formation was far from disying it¡¯s true power. Since the formation was controlled by a Foundation Establishment expert, it¡¯s impossible for it to fully function. If Yao Guang was stronger, then the formation¡¯s pressure would be greater. When that timees, then even Nascent Soul Experts wouldn¡¯t be able to find a way out.

    Now that he saw the formation¡¯s capability, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel satisfied. He knew that he would definitely build up his own influence in the future. And since he couldn¡¯t let others know about the Space, then he would need a base. And since it¡¯s a base, it would need protection. In the Cultivation Realm, each major sect has a wide-scale defensive formation. These formations were the most powerful defensive means of a sect. It can be said that a sect¡¯s power was directly rted to the quality of their wide-scale defensive formation.

    If one wanted to attack a sect, then they would first need to deal with the sect¡¯s defensive formation. If you can¡¯t destroy the formation, then you can¡¯t do anything. It was at this aspect that the Machine Field wasn¡¯t doing very well. Although the power of magic formations wasn¡¯t small, it was still much worse than those sect-protecting formations of the Cultivation Realm.

    And in the Cultivation Realm, blueprints of sect-protecting formations are strictly kept secret. Even Sect Disciples would be treated as traitors if they were caught sniffing around about it.

    Since Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t have any means to collect this information, he can only study and analyze formations with this crude method. Although he really wanted to kill Yao Guang now and turn him into an Undead to interrogate him, Zhao Hai knew that he couldn¡¯t do that. At this point, the Cultivation Realm¡¯s eyes were on him. If he killed Yao Guang, then the Cultivators might forgo all courtesies and tear him up. When that timees, not to say Core Formation Experts and Nascent Soul Experts, even stronger Cultivators might deal with him.

    After weighing the advantages and disadvantages, Zhao Hai decided not to kill Yao Gang. He cannot touch the Cultivation Realm¡¯s bottom line.

    Seeing that it was time and that Cai¡¯er had recorded everything that could be recorded, Zhao Hai decided to begin. He waved his hand as Liquid Silver appeared.

    When Yao Guang saw Zhao Hai taking his staff out, he couldn¡¯t help but get anxious. He immediately operated the formation to go at full power. He was preparing to use the most powerful attack for Zhao Hai.

    But at this moment, Yao Guang suddenly felt that something was wrong. His expression changed as he took out a pill and then threw it into his mouth. As the pill¡¯s effects began to manifest, energy filled up Yao Guang¡¯s body, supplementing the lost energy.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai waved his staff as a dense number of magic formations appeared next to him. Although the formation wasn¡¯trge, its sheer number ofyers caused people¡¯s scalp to numb.

    Zhao Hai waved his staff as the formation burst out. A sh of light flickered causing everyone to unconsciously close their eyes. Once they opened their eyes, everyone saw that Zhao Hai was already standing in front of Yao Guang, his staff on Yao Guang¡¯s throat. All of the formations in the arena were destroyed, nothing was left.

    Everyone was greatly startled. They didn¡¯t expect the 10,000yer formation that Zhao Hai used to have this much destructive power.

    Yes, everyone knew that Zhao Hai used a formation that had 10,000yers. However, they didn¡¯t expect the power of this formation to be this great.

    Actually, the formation that Zhao Hai used wasn¡¯t that powerful. The formation gs and disks were already destroyed by the silver needles. The 10,000yer formation was released just to make people close their eyes.

    Yao Guang also recovered at this time. He looked at Zhao Hai who had his staff pointed at his throat. Yao Guang smiled faintly and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai is truly strong. I admit defeat.¡±

    Zhao Hai received his magic staff, then he smiled faintly at Yao Guang and said, ¡°Your formation is also very strong. Thanks for letting me win.¡± Then his body shed as he returned to his seat.

    It was only after Zhao Hai returned to his seat that the people spectating the arena responded. The spectator seats are in an uproar. They didn¡¯t expect the situation to be overturned this quickly. One moment, people thought that Yao Guang was about to win. Then in the next, Zhao Hao broke the formation and Yao Guang admitted defeat.

    Everyone in the Cultivation Realm couldn¡¯t help but stare at the arena. They were startled. They didn¡¯t expect Yao Guang to lose. Zhao Hai used one move to break the formation that Yao Guang painfully arranged. What made them surprised even more was the strength of the 10,000yer formation that Zhao Hai released.

    After some time, the disturbance stopped. Then Zhao Hai suddenly felt cold gazes going straight towards him. However, he didn¡¯t care and just sat there smiling. At this time, Ma Rulong turned to Zhao Hai and whispered, ¡°Little Hai, did you allow Yao Guang to finish his formation?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°I want to see how powerful his formation is. To be honest, the formation is very strong. If he was stronger, then he would be able to create a much stronger effect and I wouldn¡¯t have been able to easily break out. It seems like the Cultivation Realm¡¯s formations are indeed formidable.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Ma Rulong couldn¡¯t help but bitterly smile as he said, ¡°Your courage is too big. Only you would dare do that. If it was anyone else, then they would no doubt be killed. Don¡¯t do something like this anymore. It¡¯s too dangerous. You¡¯re the Machine Field¡¯s hope after all.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and nodded. At this time, the next round of participants were being drawn. However, everyone¡¯s attention was still fixed on Zhao Hai!

 Chapter 1268 â€“ Zhongli Qiang

    <h4>Chapter 1268 - Zhongli Qiang</h4>

    Besides those fighting Tu Mietan and Zhao Hai, the other Cultivators were basically just fighting amongst themselves. And at most, these fights would be spars. Because of this, nobody cared about the next round ofbatants and they just gave more attention towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s performance was without a doubt outstanding. Everyone could see the formation that Yao Guang arranged. Even if they weren¡¯t Formation Masters, they knew that being trapped in such a formation was just courting death.

    Because of this, although the Cultivators didn¡¯t know the subtleties of Yao Guang¡¯s formation, its power was evident just by looking at it. Zhao Hai even had to use 1000yer formations tobat the attacks made by the eight gold dragons. These 1000yer formations were known to be equal to attacks made by Core Formation Experts. One could see from this point how strong Yao Guang¡¯s formation was.

    However, even with how strong the formation was, Zhao Hai only used one move to destroy it. How much strength does he have? Cultivators began to discover that they needed to reevaluate how they see Zhao Hai¡¯s strength.

    In fact, this thought wasn¡¯t onlymon among those from the Cultivation Realm. Those from the Devil Realm were also reevaluating Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. The Devil Realm wanted to swallow the Machine Field. They had been trying to deal with Zhao Hai but they had yet to seed. They still don¡¯t know that Zhao Hai was aware of their intentions, but they have to recalcte how to deal with him.

    The Devil Realm needed to fight for resources, and people were also a type of resource in the World of Cultivation. However, for the Devil Realm to swallow the Machine Field, it would need to get rid of geniuses like Zhao Hai. Otherwise, their path would be troublesome.

    But now, they found out that their trouble was much greater than what they imagined. The cost to eliminate Zhao Hai was higher than the benefits. They need to think this through well.

    On the spectator seats of the Devil Realm was the team leader of the Devil Realm¡¯s delegates. He was also an Elder from the Sacred Blood Sect. Since Tu Mietan was the realm¡¯s champion, then it¡¯s natural for the Sacred Blood Sect to lead the team.

    There were currently a lot of people from the Devil Realm that came to watch this time. Besides the Elder from the Sacred Blood Sect, there are also a lot of guards who came with them as well as people from other Sects. All of them were here to ensure Tu Mietan¡¯s safety.

    The Sacred Blood Sect¡¯s Elder had a two-character surname being Zhongli, and a single-character first name being Qiang. Back in the Devil Realm, he was given the nickname Boundless Blood Sea Devil. He studies a famed Cultivation Method of the Sacred Blood Sect called the Country Drowning Blood Sea. But this Cultivation Method needed to coordinate with a certain devil artifact. This devil artifact is known as the Blue Blood Gourd.

    The Blue Blood Gourd¡¯s origin traces itself back to the founding of the Sacred Blood Sect. When the Sect was being built, countless mortals were killed for their blood. This blood was concentrated into a huge blood pond. Because the sect was built on top of a yin vein, the yin energying out of it would be absorbed by the huge blood pond. Not only would the blood pond not dry up, but because of its location, it contained a dense amount of yin energy. This would in turn help the sect¡¯s disciples to practice.

    But without anyone knowing, a gourd vine just grew out from the blood pond. As the gourd vine grew, the yin energy and blood energy of the blood pond concentrated around it, turning the vine into the blue blood gourd vine. This blue blood gourd vine would open once every 100 years and produce a blue blood gourd.

    Since it has grown in that special environment, the blue blood gourd became a very powerful artifact. Once it was refined, it would be a top-quality artifact. People from the Sacred Blood Sect aspire to have the blue blood gourd as their life source weapon.

    But among the rest of the blue blood gourd, the one in Zhongli Qiang¡¯s hands was very special. Since his family was one of the founding ns of the Sacred Blood Sect, the blue blood gourd that Zhongli QIang has been using has been passed down through generations of their family. It was the same blue blood gourd that was used by their first Patriarch. This blue blood gourd has been nourished by many people causing the degree of the blood inside the gourd to be very high. This specific blue blood gourd was among the top artifacts of the Sacred Blood Sect.

    Blue blood gourds were filled with profound yin blood, which was the blood in the underground blood pool of the Sacred Blood Sect. This blood was harvested from people and had received the nourishing of yin energy to be a weapon that could corrode magic artifacts. However, this blood was much worse than Zhao Hai¡¯s blood ponds. And there was no way for it topare to the profound yin water inside Zhao Hai¡¯s Space.

    And just like his gourd, the profound yin blood in Zhongli Qiang¡¯s gourd was more special. This profound yin blood has also been passed down through generations. Because of this, the profound yin blood inside the Zhongli Qiang¡¯s blue blood gourd has very potent corrosive properties.

    The profound yin blood was kept inside the gourd for a long time wasn¡¯t because it wasn¡¯t being used. In fact, it has been used numerous times. Otherwise, Zhongli Qiang wouldn¡¯t have earned his nickname Boundless Blood Sea Devil.

    There were a lot of Cultivators that thought that the blood inside blue blood gourds would run out. But in fact, it doesn¡¯t. Since the blue blood gourd was a devil artifact, this meant that the blood inside it also had mystical properties. After going out and attacking, the blood would return to the gourd to be reused. Unless the blood has been destroyed to a certain extent, then even if it was dispersed, it could still be used.

    It was precisely because of this that the Devil Realm allowed Zhongli Qiang to be the team leader of their delegation. The people from the Devil Realm clearly understood what the Cultivators were like. In fact, those people were as shameless and ruthless than anybody else. If the Devil Realm doesn¡¯t send someone strong, then the Devil Realm¡¯s delegation would be eaten up with not even the bones remaining.

    At this time, Zhongli Qiang was frowning. Then he asked, ¡°Everyone, this Zhao Hai, we need to deal with him. Do any of you have any ideas?¡±

    Zhongli Qiang was a bit unsure about how to proceed. Zhao Hai was just too strong. If they left Zhao Hao for too long, then he might kill Tu Mietan. The moment they saw Zhao Hai killing Jiang Tian, they knew that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t easy to deal with,

    Everyone was silent for a while. To be honest, they were having some problems in proceeding. Zhao Hai was that formidable. If Tu Mietan cannot kill Zhao Hai, then without doubt Zhao Hai would kill him.

    Tu Mietan was still smiling and didn¡¯t say anything. And he doesn¡¯t have any right to speak at this time. With his strength, it¡¯s better for him to shut up.

    After some time, a guard said, ¡°Leader, I think we shouldn¡¯t make a move now. Zhao Hai is strong and it¡¯s bad for us if he retaliates. Tu Mietan is our Devil Realm¡¯s most talented genius in several decades. It¡¯s not worth it if he dies here. We can just send someone to the Machine Field to kill Zhao Hai.¡±

    Another guard coldly snorted as he said, ¡°Do you think we can still kill Zhao Hai once we return to the Machine Field? If the Machine Field is so easy to infiltrate, then we wouldn¡¯t have failed so much. I think we should kill him in the arena. And we need to go all out in killing him. I have some more yin thunder mines here, I can give them to Tu Mietan. I can see that Zhao Hai is starting to becent. When he fought with Yao Guang, he held back certainly because he wanted to try the Cultivation Ream¡¯s formations. He wouldn¡¯t kill his enemy immediately. And if he¡¯s like this, then he would certainly try to see the methods of the Devil Realm. As long as Tu Mietan finds an opportunity to use these yin thunder mines, Zhao Hai will be dead for sure.¡±

    Yin thunder mines are very cruel weapons of the Devil Realm. This weapon looks like a jade charm. It¡¯s a consumable item that has very potent energy stored inside. If it explodes, its might is no worse than an attack from a Core Formation Expert. Additionally, these mines have the lightning attribute, making them lethal to most Cultivators. It can be said that these mines were one of the Devil realm¡¯s weapons against the Cultivation Realm.

    However, these yin thunder mines weren¡¯t easy to manufacture. The methods to produce them were very harsh. Not only do these mines require high-quality materials, they also need to be engraved with numerous formations. And after carving the formations, one must find yin lighting to store inside the mines. Only then would the mines bepleted.

    In this process, engraving formations was difficult, but there were a lot of formation masters that could do it. The most tedious part of this process was finding the yin lighting. Almost all lightning have yang attributes. This was the reason why ghosts that were yin were afraid of lightning.

    However, if yang exists, then yin exists as well. Even if yin attribute lightning was difficult to find, they were present. Also, capturing yin lightning was very dangerous. It¡¯s even more dangerous than capturing yang lightning. Since yang lightning was moremon, more people used it, making methods of its capture rtively known. On the other hand, since yin lightning is very rare, only a small number of people know how to handle it. In turn, this makes the process of capturing lightning very difficult.

    Due to all of these considerations, yin lightning mines were rare weapons. No matter who has yin lightning mines in hand, they would always use it as a deterrent and rarely used it. If one has 3 to 5 yin lightning mines, they would live quite a safe life. Even Nascent Soul Experts wouldn¡¯t dare make a move on them.

    Now that someone offered arge number of yin lightning mines, everyone immediately turned their focus to him. The person wasn¡¯t polite as he turned his hand, taking out 7 yin lightning mines. These seven mines were asrge as a walnut and looked like ck iron balls. Then he turned to Zhongli Qiang and said, ¡°Take these seven mines. If it can deal with Zhao Hai, then I¡¯m fine with losing all of them.¡±

 Chapter 1269 â€“ Top Three

    <h4>Chapter 1269 - Top Three</h4>

    Although not everyone from the Devil Realm has these yin lightning mines, their insight made them recognize that the mines in front of them were the real deal.

    Zhongli QIang looked at the person in confusion as he said, ¡°Lin Jiang, why do you have so much yin lightning mines? Did you find a way to make them?¡±

    The man named Lin Jiang forced a smile as he said, ¡°Like it¡¯s that easy. I got these mines a long time ago. Back then, I was searching for nts on a green and came across a cave with a dead Cultivator inside. I don¡¯t know for how long the bones have been there but there are these 7 yin lightning mines as well as devil artifacts.¡±

    Upon hearing Lin Jiang, everyonemented on his good fortune. But Zhongli Qiang didn¡¯t immediately take the yin lightning mines. Instead he turned to Tu Mietan and said, ¡°Mietan, can you deal with Zhao Hai?¡±

    Tu Mietan smiled and said, ¡°Elder, rest assured. I¡¯ll take care of him. I thank Uncle Ling, I¡¯ll be impolite and take these mines.¡±

    Lin Jiang threw his mines over and said, ¡°I hope that these mines can help destroy Zhao Hai. That guy is too dangerous. He will be a huge threat to our Devil Realm.¡±

    Zhongli Qiang nodded and said, ¡°If Zhao Hai is allowed to return to the Machine Field, it would be more difficult to get rid of him. Don¡¯t forget, he just ascended less than a year ago. He aplished all of these in one year. He is a monster.¡±

    Everyone was silent. Tu Mietan carefully put away the yin lightning mines. Then he turned back to watch the battles in the arena.

    But what the people from the Devil Realm didn¡¯t know was that their conversation was being eavesdropped. Zhao Hai was now aware of the existence of the yin lightning mines.

    After listening to Laura about what yin lightning mines were, Zhao Hai felt the killing intent welling up inside him. Since the other party wanted to deal with him, then he doesn¡¯t need to be polite. The Devil Realm already tried to kill him once, if he doesn¡¯t retaliate, then he could no longer be called Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai exhibited his domineering side because he discovered that Nascent Soul Experts could walk sideways in the World of Cultivation. As long as they don¡¯t offend any huge sect, then they don¡¯t have to fear anything. Nascent Soul Experts were in no real danger unless they met unfortunate circumstances.

    Zhao Hai currently has Nascent Soul-level strength. In fact, most Nascent Soul Experts couldn¡¯t defeat him. In addition to his Liquid Silver, Zhao Hai also has astral qi. He¡¯s more powerful than most Nascent Soul Experts.

    Nascent Soul Stage was a bottleneck for Cultivators. As long as they sessfully get through their tribtion, then their lifespan would be greatly improved along with their physical body. The body of Transcending Tribtion Experts return to their youth. It wasn¡¯t umon for Transcending Tribtion Experts to revert their appearance to their younger years.

    It was also because of this that Transcending Tribtion Experts treasure their own lives and would normally close up. Only when matters regarding the life and death of the sect would these peoplee out. Therefore, it was close to impossible for a Transcending Tribtion Expert toe and deal with Zhao Hai.

    Transcending Tribtion Experts, Severed Soul Experts, and those above them could only be counted on ones hands. Such people were very secretive in their actions and most Cultivators wouldn¡¯t even know them. Even major sect leaders couldn¡¯t just meet them whenever they wanted.

    Since he knew about this, Zhao Hai decided to show his strength. Therefore, even if the Cultivation Realm and the Devil Realm wanted to deal with him, they would have to think properly. Unless they give up on courtesies and send arge number of experts to kill Zhao Hai, then once he returns to the Machine Feild, then they would lose any opportunity to deal with him.

    Although the Machine Field was the weakest realm in the World of Cultivation, they were still able to defend against all other realms for many years. Naturally, this meant that they had their strong point. If the Cultivators and the people from the Devil Realm sent small amounts of people to the Machine Field, then it¡¯s highly probable for these people to not return.

    For many years, the Machine FIeld didn¡¯t have any great talents appear. But now that there was Zhao Hai, the Machine FIeld would definitely go all out in defending him.

    Naturally, Zhongli Qiang¡¯s group was aware of this. Therefore, they decided to have Tu Mietan kill Zhao Hai in the arena. They didn¡¯t even hesitate to take out treasures like yin lightning mines. They think that with Zhao Hai¡¯s present strength, he would hold back in dealing with his opponents. But they didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t dare treat this matter lightly. Zhao Hai knew that even lions go all out in dealing with a rabbit.

    The Cultivators in the arena were still sparring. Their battles weren¡¯t interesting. One would win while the other lost, the battles continued on. The constant boring fights caused people to feel sleepy.

    After all battles had concluded, Zhao Hai expected that they would be given time to rest before the next round began. But what he didn¡¯t expect was that themittee didn¡¯t pause. They immediately announced the beginning of the next round of battles.

    At this point, only 24 participants were left and 12 battles remaining. The opponent that Zhao Hai has drawn with was someone from the Cultivation Realm. Although the Cultivator was quite strong, he was still defeated by Zhao Hai.

    Tu Mietan was also able to smoothly enter the top 12. His opponent turned out to be Qin Zhang, one of the Cultivation Realm¡¯s top 10. He was a person who specialized in fire spells. But in the end, he wasn¡¯t able tost long against Tu Mietan.

    Actually, Qin Zhang¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t inferior to Tu Mietan. He was only defeated because of the gap in artifacts. In addition to his three artifacts, Tu Mietan also took out a ghost hook and a halberd. These two artifacts have strength that wasparable to the three artifacts. Because of these two artifacts, Qin Zhang was constantly held back before he was forced to surrender.

    This wasn¡¯t surprising since Qin Zhang was just one of the top 100 of the Cultivation Realm. It was impossible for the entire Cultivation Realm to support him alone. The only support he had was the support he got from his sect.

    On the other hand, Tu Mietan was the Devil Realm¡¯sst participant in thepetition. His position in the Devil Realm was the same as Zhao Hai¡¯s position in the Machine Field. Naturally, he would have the support of his entire realm. Because of this, the artifacts he had in hand were richerpared to the other participants.

    After the top twelve has been determined, it was time to decide the top 6. The person that Zhao Hai faced this time was Yi Shuihan. This caused Zhao Hai to feel strange. Besides Su LIancheng and Qin Zhang, Zhao Hai had faced all the top 10 in the elimination round. ording to this pattern, it was highly probable for him to meet Su Liancheng the next round.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t polite. Although Yi Shuihan tried his best, he was still defeated by Zhao Hai. Fortunately, Yi Shuihan didn¡¯t follow Jiang Tian¡¯s path. Therefore, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t take his life.

    The Cultivators also discovered that if one wasn¡¯t excessive towards Zhao Hai, then Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t kill them. This caused the Cultivators to pause before starting to make a move.

    How strong was Zhao Hai? If the people from the Cultivation Realm order their participants to go all out on Zhao Hai, then it¡¯s possible that Zhao Hai would kill them. This wasn¡¯t good for the Cultivation Realm. After all, those who participated in thepetition were geniuses. Losing just one of them would be bad.

    Most importantly, they had to consider the impact of this action to the Ascenders. If the people from the Cultivation realm forced the participants to go all out against Zhao Hai, then Ascenders in the Cultivation Realm would think that the Cultivation Realm don¡¯t treat their lives as important.

    One must know that the Cultivation Realm¡¯s Ascender situation was differentpared to the Machine Field. In the Machine Field, Ascenders don¡¯t have much status and power. On the other hand, Ascenders in the Cultivation Realm have a much higher statuspared to Ascenders in the Machine Field. There would be no benefit for the Cultivation Realm if this matter goes bad. So even if the Cultivation Realm instructed their participants to go all out against Zhao Hai, they didn¡¯t tell them to go desperate in order to win.

    Tu Mietan also defeated his opponent. But this time, it was evident that he used a lot of effort to do so. And in addition to his five artifacts, he also used some paper talismans.

    Zhao Hai knew that the Devil Realm was saving the yin lightning mines for him. Zhao Hai was also paying more attention to them. He believes that Tu Mietan doesn¡¯t only have yin lightning mines prepared to deal with him. He surely has more methods that were hidden.

    Zhao Hai knew that thepetition in the Devil Realm was much more brutal than in the Cultivation Realm. Unlike the Cultivation Realm, resources in the Devil Realm were scarce. Coupled with how ruthless the people in the Devil Realm were, this resulted in an environment were the strongest tower over the weak. With this treacherous environment as his origin, Tu Mietan certainly has aces that he had yet to reveal.

    And who was Zhao Hai? He was now deemed to be the most powerful rookie in the entire World of Cultivation. His position certainly attracts hate and envy. Those who can defeat him would gain instant fame and status.

    Tu Mietan might be the current most influential rookie in the Devil Realm, but there were a lot of people who were vying for his position. If he was beaten by Zhao Hai, then his position would certainly be in peril. Therefore, not only would Tu Mietan eliminate Zhao Hai for fame, he would also do it in order to gain more resources from the Devil Realm.

    If a person of lower status wanted a higher position in a short period of time, then the easiest method would be killing someone higher up and stepping on their corpse to ascend. With how highly Zhao Hai was being looked upon, those who could step on his corpse would certainly be able to rise smoothly.

    Since he knew of this point, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare take Tu Mietan lightly. Tu Mietan exerted some effort to defeat histest opponent without taking the yin lightning mines out. This meant that he was saving the mines for Zhao Hai. But if Tu Mietan has something other than the mines, then things would be more troublesome.

    When the six battles ended, the top three were determined. These three were Zhao Hai, Tu Mietan, and Suo Liancheng. This time, they would no longer use the tournament format. Instead, they would use points to determine their ce in thepetition.

    This so-called point system was actually very simple. Zhao Hai, Tu Mietan and Suo Liancheng would fight each other. If they won, then they would get a point, and if they lost, then the other party would get the point. The one with the highest point would be the champion.

    In other words, one of them would get no points, one would get two points, and one would get one point.

    Naturally, it¡¯s possible for each of them to get one point each. However, the probability of this was very small. After all, this battle was mainly determined by strength. If Zhao Hai lost to Suo Liancheng but won against Tu Mietan, then this proves that Suo Liancheng was stronger than Zhao Hai and even stronger than Tu Mietan.

    But if the three were to tie, then they would fight once again until the tie is broken. But everyone knew that a second round of fights would never happen.

    After drawing lots, Zhao Hai was drawn along with Suo Liancheng. Upon seeing the result, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately flew towards the arena.

    Suo Liancheng also appeared in the arena. His sword was still strapped on his back. Back when he was fighting Cultivators, he didn¡¯t reveal much of his strength. It can be said that he was able to smoothly progress towards the top three.

    However, Suo Liancheng wasn¡¯t happy because of this. What he wanted was to fight Zhao Hai. He didn¡¯t expect to face him in thest battles of the tournament. This caused Suo Liancheng to be somewhat depressed.

    When the two stepped on the arena, Zhao Hai looked at Suo Liancheng and then smiled faintly as he said, ¡°Suo Liancheng, I¡¯ve been looking forward to facing you. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you thiste.¡±

    When Suo Liancheng heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help butugh as he replied, ¡°That¡¯s what I was about to say. You¡¯re strong, so I want to test my skills against you. In the eyes of sword cultivators, every enemy is an opportunity to hone our des.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Then please.¡± Suo Liancheng took out the golden sword at his back. Then the golden sword shed for a moment before it pierced towards Zhao Hai.

    The sword was very fast. Moreover, it brought with it a strong aura. One could see that Suo Liancheng was utilizing all of the sword¡¯s power. He was showing how sharp his sword was.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand as he released a 100yer formation in front of him. Then the formation turned into a shield to block the iing sword.

    However, since the sword has the metal-attribute, it was very sharp. The golden sword punctured through Zhao Hai¡¯s shield and went straight for his throat!

 Chapter 1270 â€“ One Move, One Fist

    <h4>Chapter 1270 - One Move, One Fist</h4>

    Zhao Hai looked at the sword that was quickly approaching his throat, he couldn¡¯t help but praise it in his heart. At this point, he wouldn¡¯t be able to evade the sword without using the Space since it¡¯s too close. It was also toote to use a magic formation. This was the peak of Suo Liancheng¡¯s sword. Once it¡¯s out, you die! There¡¯s no return. The only thing to do was face it head on!

    Zhao Hai¡¯s throat could feel the sharp auraing out of Suo Liancheng¡¯s sword. His hair couldn¡¯t help but rise up.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s situation, Ma Rulong and the others stood up. Zhao Hai¡¯s current situation was too dangerous. He couldn¡¯t evade nor could he defend. He could only stand there to wait for death. Suo Liancheng¡¯s sword was too savage.

    Almost everyone in the spectator stands stood up, not only the people from the Machine Field . They were also startled by Suo Liancheng¡¯s sword. The sword was too fast. It hasn¡¯t been long since Zhao Hai invited Suo Liancheng to begin. Moreover, Suo Liancheng¡¯s timing was just right. He attacked when Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t fully prepared.

    Everyone wanted to look and see if Suo Liancheng could break Zhao Hai¡¯s unbeatable myth. They were even wondering if he could kill Zhao Hai.

    But just as Suo Liancheng¡¯s sword was about to piece Zhao Hai¡¯s throat, Zhao Hai¡¯s hand moved and grasped forward. The next moment, Suo Liancheng¡¯s sword stuck firmly between Zhao Hai¡¯s thumb, index finger, and middle finger. Because Suo Liancheng¡¯s sword was travelling too fast and was suddenly stopped, the sword body couldn¡¯t stop shaking violently.

    One should know that Suo Liancheng¡¯s sword wasn¡¯t ordinary. It was Ten Thousand Sword Sect¡¯s most known weapons. It was also built excellently. When this sword shook, it rang as though it was a fragile bell.

    Everyone was stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to just catch the sword barehanded. One could see the sword¡¯s power by looking at how violently it shook. But in the end, Zhao Hai just caught it with three fingers.

    When Suo Liancheng saw that Zhao Hai had grabbed his sword, hisplexion changed. He immediately used a secret art to retrieve his sword. However, the sword just shook violently and couldn¡¯t break out of Zhao Hai¡¯s grip. Zhao Hai¡¯s fingers were like iron casts, grasping the sword firmly.

    Zhao Hai looked at Suo Liancheng and then smiled, ¡°Alright. Suo Liancheng, you¡¯re truly worthy of being a sword cultivator. Your sword is very sharp. However, I¡¯m a Warrior as well. This sword cannot deal with me. You should surrender.¡±

    If he was against other Cultivators, then Zhao Hai might not be able to tell them to admit defeat. But since Suo Liancheng was a sword cultivator, he doesn¡¯t have any other magic artifact. Most sword cultivators wouldn¡¯t use artifacts other than their swords. All of them were focused on their sword skills and to make it as sharp as possible. Suo Liancheng was the same.

    When he saw Zhao Hai¡¯s calm appearance, Suo Liancheng knew that it was already impossible for him to win. Suo Liancheng nodded, his voice solemn as he said, ¡°Mister is correct. Since my sword can¡¯t do anything, then this Suo Liancheng admits defeat.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and then let go of Suo Liancheng¡¯s sword. The golden sword hastened back to return. Then it flew around Suo Liancheng looking like a son who wasining to his father about being bullied.

    Suo Liancheng extended his hand and rubbed his sword,forting it. Then after some time, the sword returned to its sheath on Suo Liancheng¡¯s back.

    Seeing Suo Liancheng¡¯s action, Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Suo Liancheng, it seems like you already have a grasp on the sword dao. You¡¯re truly talented.¡±

    Suo Liancheng smiled faintly and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai is too polite. Mister is the true talent. You were able to reach this level of strength less than a year after ascending. This one is envious.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°To be honest, there are only a few Cultivators that have my respect. You¡¯re one of them. I hope that we can meet again after this and be friends.¡±

    Suo Liancheng looked at Zhao Hai deeply before heading down the arena. Since Zhao Hai won, then he would stay in the arena since he would have to fight Tu Mietan. But even if he lost, he would have to stay to ept Tu Mietan¡¯s challenge.

    One shouldn¡¯t say that this was unfair to Zhao Hai. There are only a few things that¡¯s fair in this world. Thepetition has rules, and these rules needed to be implemented. In fact, this was the rule that the Cultivation Realm prepared for him. In their minds, Zhao Hai was already strong. With his strength, victory was almost certain. As long as Zhao Hai won, then he would have to fight the second person immediately. This would give the other person a greater chance to defeat Zhao Hai.

    But they didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be so strong and defeat Suo Liancheng in one move. He didn¡¯t consume too much energy in the fight. This caused them to be surprised.

    However, at this point, there was no way for them to change thepetition¡¯s rules. Therefore, they can only look at the arena to spectate Zhao Hai¡¯s battle against Tu Mietan. The spectators didn¡¯t have much expectations towards Tu Mietan. Although Tu Mietan was indeed strong, his strength could only be on par with Yi Shuihan or Yao Guang. He would not be able to win against Suo Liancheng. Moreover, Suo Liancheng was the Cultivation Realm¡¯s undisputable strongest rookie.

    It was because of this that the other participants from the Cultivation Realm looked at Suo Liancheng with respect. After all, Suo Liancheng¡¯s strength was the real deal. But Suo Liancheng was defeated by Zhao Hai in just one move. This meant that it would be very difficult for Tu Mietan to defeat Zhao Hai.

    While Zhao Hai was waiting in the arena, he heard the sound of clothes ruffling before Tu Mietan stepped on the ground. Tu Mietan still wore his evesting smile, then he gave Zhao Hai a salute as he said, ¡°Tu Mietan has met Mister Zhao Hai. Mister Zhao Hai has great talent and strength. It¡¯s an honor for me to fight you today.¡±

    Zhao Hai returned the courtesy and said, ¡°Mister Tu Mietan is too polite. I was also able to see Mister Tu Mietan¡¯s strength in the past few days. To be honest, Mister Tu Mietan is strong as well. This Zhao Hai admires your strength. However, since we are in the arena, Mister will have to excuse me for being impolite.¡±

    Tu Mietan felt somewhat strange. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be polite to someone like him. Moreover, Zhao Hai was more polite than him. But he quickly recovered and replied, ¡°Mister is too polite. Mister, please.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a very polite bow. If this interaction didn¡¯t happen in the arena, then the spectators might believe that they are seeing two friends greeting each other.

    Upon seeing this scene, those from the Cultivation Realm couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. They thought that the Devil Realm would make Zhao Hai their enemy. On the other hand, those from the Devil Realm were ecstatic. Seeing Zhao Hai being polite, this meant that he wasn¡¯t worried about the fight. As long as Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried, then the n regarding the yin lightning mines might seed.

    The two people stood opposite to each other. Tu Mietan already took his de and ghost face shield out. He didn¡¯t take his g out in the meantime. It seems like he¡¯s trying to make Zhao Hai lower his guard.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai just stood there, he didn¡¯t even take his magic staff out. Everyone knew that Zhao Hai¡¯s staff was an extraordinary weapon. If Zhao Hai took his staff out, then Tu Mietan wouldn¡¯t have any chance of winning. Seeing Zhao Hai not equipping any weapon, this made Tu Mietan think that Zhao Hai has lowered his guard. The people from the Devil Realm were also bing more confident in their victory.

    At this time, Tu Mietan began to move. His de cut towards Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai also took a step forward and punched.

    Everyone stared. They haven¡¯t seen Zhao Hai use his fist to attack his enemy before. But after Zhao Hai punched out, everyone¡¯s expression changed. The speed of Zhao Hai¡¯s punch was much fasterpared to Suo Liancheng¡¯s sword. A very short time after he punched out, the fist had already hit the ghost face shield.

    Dang! Hao! The fist hit the ghost face shield. When the two collided, the shield screamed out before disintegrating. However, the fist didn¡¯t lose momentum as it continued towards Tu Mietan. When it hit Tu Mietan¡¯s body, Tu Mietan coughed out blood before his body was mmed to the ground. He was no longer breathing, he was killed by one fist.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand as a clump of gas surrounded Tu Mietan¡¯s body. Then as the gas disappeared, so did Tu Mietan¡¯s corpse. Everyone spectating the battle couldn¡¯t help but gawk upon seeing this oue. Zhao Hai used the same method to deal with Jiang Tian. But at that time, Jiang Tian had used his life essence blood with the intention of killing Zhao Hai. This time, Tu Mietan didn¡¯t even release a hint of killing intent. Zhao Hai¡¯s response was too strange.

    When Zhongli Qiang saw this, his eyes shook. He immediately stood up and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, you dare!¡±

    Zhao Hai turned his head towards Zhongli Qiang as he sneered and said, ¡°And why shouldn¡¯t I dare, Zhongli Qiang? First, you tried to poison us in Seamount City, and now you took out yin lightning mines to deal with me. Do you think that this Zhao Hai is an idiot? Hahaha. Isn¡¯t Tu Mietan your once in a hundred years genius? Then this grandfather will make him into his Undead. Everyone who offends this Zhao Hai will pay the price!¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Zhongli Qiang calmed down. He looked at Zhao Hai with a cold gaze as he said, ¡°Good, Zhao Hai, good. I didn¡¯t expect you to make this move. Good, good. My Sacred Blood Sect will remember this.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°This Zhao Hai has a lot of enemies, what is one more? If you want revenge, thene at me! I will certainly entertain you.¡±

    Zhongli Qiang coldly snorted and then sat down and closed his eyes. He was afraid that looking at Zhao Hai for long would force him to make a move.

 Chapter 1271 â€“ Green Pine Swordsman

    <h4>Chapter 1271 - Green Pine Swordsman</h4>

    Zhao Hai looked at Zhongli Qiang and coldly sneered. His gaze swept the people from the Devil Realm and the Cultivation Realm before he returned to his seat among those from the Machine Field.

    The battle for top three was finished. However, nobody thought that the tournament would be finished in this manner. It was too fast!

    Moreover, Zhao Hai made everyone understand why he decided to kill Tu Mietan. As it turned out, the Devil Realm already made a move on Zhao Hai. No wonder Zhao Hai immediately killed Tu Mietan.

    But there were some Cultivators whose eyes shone when they heard Zhao Hai. They shared their hatred for Zhao Hai with the Devil Realm. Now, the Cultivation Realm and the Devil Realm have been offended by Zhao Hai. The two realms now share amon enemy. Moreover, this enemy was currently in the Cultivation Realm.

    For the Cultivators, dealing with Zhao Hai was the most important thing right now. The grievances and graciousness that they had with the Devil Realm would take too long to understand. Although the Cultivation Realm and the Devil Realm had some friction, this didn¡¯t mean that the two hadn¡¯t cooperated before. The Devil Realm shouldn¡¯t reject cooperating with them in dealing with someone.

    Some Cultivators looked at each other and saw that they all had the same idea. Then they all discussed in a low voice.

    But it didn¡¯t matter as to what they were discussing. Now that the battles have ended, the only thing left was the conclusion to thepetition. Actually, this discussion didn¡¯t have much to do with Zhao Hai. After all, he wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain a lot of things, only two magic artifacts. To someone like Zhao Hai, two magic artifacts was nothing. What people were discussing were the Machine Field¡¯s rewards.

    What the Machine Field obtained this time was very rich. The several mineral mines as well as ores were things that the Machine Field needed.

    The Cultivation Realm wouldn¡¯t dare renege on giving the Machine Field their rewards. If they treated this matter unfairly, then it wouldn¡¯t only affect the Machine Field, the other realms would also expect them to be unfair in the future. Nobody would join thepetition anymore and then everyone would go back to fighting for resources.

    Therefore, Zhao Hai and the others weren¡¯t worried about the rewards. Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t even need to be present for it. As long as Ma Rulong was there, then everything¡¯s fine.

    When Zhao Hai returned to the spectator seat, Ma Rulong immediately went to his side and said, ¡°Little Hai, what do you want to do next? Those people from the Devil Realm wouldn¡¯t let you off easily.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Team Leader, rest assured. Those people from the Devil Realm can¡¯t do anything to me. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I think you should go and ept the Machine Field¡¯s prize. Then you should return to the Machine Field alongside the others from the realm. Leave these people to me.¡±

    Ma Rulong stared, then the color of his face changed as he said, ¡°That¡¯s no good. Little Hai, I can¡¯t do that. Leaving you behind is too dangerous.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, these trash can¡¯t do anything to me. Also, if you stay behind, you won¡¯t be able to do anything. Don¡¯t forget, this is the Cultivation Realm. If you get in conflict with the Cultivators, it would give them justification to confiscate our rewards. Moreover, a lot of those from the Machine Field are from the realm¡¯s powerful families. If they suffer an ident, then the rtionship between Cultivation Realm and the Machine Field might get heated. Therefore, you should leave as soon as possible. I can stay here and deal with these people. I can just leave whenever I want. Don¡¯t forget, I can also use space magic.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Ma Rulong kept silent for some time before he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. But Little Hai, you need to survive. I¡¯ll wait for you in the Machine Field.¡± Zhao Hai nodded. Then Ma Rulong turned to talk to the other team leaders.

    The team leaders also understood Zhao Hai¡¯s intentions. They understood that if they continued to stay beside Zhao Hai, then they would only plunge themselves in danger. If they leave, then the Cultivators wouldn¡¯t do anything to them. After all, they don¡¯t have any enmity with them. But Zhao Hai would be in grave danger.

    These people have known Zhao Hai for some time. Although they haven¡¯t had much contact with each other, they had a good impression of him after exchanging drinks with him a few times. They were touched when Zhao Hai decided to face danger alone for them.

    But what these people didn¡¯t know was that Zhao Hai had another reason for making them leave. In addition to not pulling them into danger, Zhao Hai also made them leave so that he can enter the Space at any time. If these people were present, then Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the Space whenever he wants. With these fellows present, Zhao Hai had a lot of means that he couldn¡¯t use.

    Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t want a lot of people to know of his secrets. He didn¡¯t even tell Xiong Li and the others about his secrets, not to say about these people.

    The actions on Zhao Hai¡¯s side were seen by other people. They saw that Ma Rulong and Zhao Hai discussed for a while before Ma Rulong took the team leaders and left, leaving Zhao Hai alone on the participant¡¯s seats. When they saw this scene, people from the other realms were confused. They don¡¯t know what the Machine Field was doing.

    The other realms didn¡¯t expect Ma Rulong to give up on Zhao Hai this way. Although Zhao Hai had offended both the Devil Realm and the Cultivation Realm, he also made a lot of contributions towards the Machine Field. If the Machine Field gave up on Zhao Hai, then this would affect the entire realm¡¯s morale.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t actually care too much about what was happening around him. He just calmly sat on his seat. Now that Ma Rulong and the others left, he was the only one left. But at this moment, Cai¡¯er was reporting about what the other realms were doing.

    Cai¡¯er told Zhao Hai that the Devil Realm and the Cultivation Realm have been talking in secret. They were also prepared to deal with him. This wasn¡¯t surprisig for Zhao Hai.

    At this moment, the prizes were beginning to be distributed. It wasn¡¯t Zhao Hai and the others that received the prizes but instead the representatives from their respective groups. Naturally, Ma Rulong represented the Machine Field.

    The awarding ceremony ended quickly. At this point, the Cultivation Realm wouldn¡¯t cheat anyone. Moreover, the prizes were very good. The property rights of mineral mines and ores were given to the Machine Field. However, these were mere papers that would lose their valuee five years. In the past, these deeds were being passed on inwardly among the Cultivators. This was the first time where the deeds fell into the hands of the other realms.

    After Ma Rulong received the prize, he immediately brought the other team leaders towards the spectator stands. The others from the Machine Field had yet to leave. They were nning on sharing a cup or two with Zhao Hai after thepetition. After all, Zhao Hai won, so there was a reason for celebrating.

    When Ma Rulong arrived, he immediately told everyone about what Zhao Hai ns to do next and then urged them to leave. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but get stuck in their seats as they turned to look at Zhao Hai, their hearts couldn¡¯t bear leaving. They were core members, the elite of great families. Therefore, they were moved by Zhao Hai¡¯s action.

    However, none of them thought about staying behind and dying with Zhao Hai. Firstly, this was because they weren¡¯t that close with Zhao Hai. And secondly, even if they stayed, they didn¡¯t have the strength to aid Zhao Hai. Their best course of action was leaving this ce as soon as possible.

    Everyone agreed and then they proceeded towards the transmission formation. After that, they took another transmission formation to go back to the Machine FIeld. When those from the Cultivation Realm were about to make a move, Ma Rulong¡¯s shadow could no longer be seen.

    Just now, their attention was on Zhao Hai and not on Ma Rulong. They thought that Ma Rulong wouldn¡¯t give up on Zhao Hai. They expected Ma Rulong and the others to join Zhao Hai after they received their award. However, they didn¡¯t think that Ma Rulong would immediately leave. This caused the Cultivators to react toote.

    At this point, the Cultivars knew that they had been tricked by Zhao Hai. However, they weren¡¯t too angry about it. This was because the Machine Field¡¯s rewards would justst for five years. They wouldn¡¯t be able to increase their strength in such a short time. Also, they couldn¡¯t do anything to Ma Rulong unless they wanted to attract the resentment of the entire World of Cultivation. For them, it was fine as long as Zhao Hai stayed behind. He was their main goal after all.

    Zhao Hai seemed to be unaffected as he just sat there and observed the other realms. The Elves, Sprites, and Demons were beginning to leave. As for the Cultivators and the people from the Devil Realm, only a part of them left the arena. The rest remained.

    The other realms knew that something was about to happen, therefore they hastened their departure. When everyone else had left, the people from the Cultivation Realm and the Devil Realm surrounded Zhao Hai.

    The one heading this group was Devil Realm¡¯s Zhongli Qiang as well as a Core Formation Expert from the Cultivation Realm. Actually, this Core Formation Expert was the one that Zhao Hai had a conflict with earlier.

    This Core Formation Expert was Jiang Tian¡¯s master, Fu Yishan, also known as the Green Pine Swordsman. Fu Yishan was a wood-element Cultivator. Most wood-element Cultivators wouldn¡¯t take up the sword since their nature wasn¡¯tpatible with sword techniques. They would often make use of wooden artifacts as well as poison in battles. These materials weren¡¯t suitable for making a sword.

    However, Fu Yishan was a lucky man. During an expedition, he came upon an uninhabited mountain that had a thin pine tree that was about a meter tall. When he found this tree, Fu Yishan saw a lot of dead monster bones on its base. The bones of these monsters were green. One could see at first sight that they were poisoned.

    This caused Fu Yishan to be curious about the mountain. After careful research, he discovered that it was the pine tree that had caused this phenomenon. It had turned everything around it poisonous. Moreover, its body had turned firm like steel. Because of this, he was able to fashion the pine tree into a sword.

    Fu Yishan spent a lot of effort on the mountain as he refined the tree. In the end, he was able to refine the poisonous green pine sword and make it his Life Source Weapon. This sword also gave him the nickname Green Pine Swordsman.

 Chapter 1272 â€“ Brutal Attack

    <h4>Chapter 1272 - Brutal Attack</h4>

    Fu Yishan looked at Zhao Hai with a vicious gaze. He hates Zhao Hai not because he killed Jiang Tian. Jiang Tian was just one of his disciples, and he hasn¡¯t even been promoted into a formal disciple. Although Fu Yishan felt some pain when Jiang Tian died, it wasn¡¯t a pressing situation for him.

    Fu Yishan hated Zhao Hai because Zhao Hai publicly pped his face. For the Cultivators, face was as valuable as their lives. Therefore, at this point, he wanted to eat Zhao Hai¡¯s meat and drink his blood.

    Standing not far away from Fu Yishan was Zhongli Qiang. The Cultivation Realm and the Devil Realm had united to deal with Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai continued sitting calmly as he looked at the two groups of people. Then after a moment, he began tough. Fu Yishan looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction and couldn¡¯t help but snort as he said, ¡°Zhao Hai, you¡¯re stillughing even though you¡¯re about to die. I admire your courage.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Fu Yishan and then replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the righteous Cultivators from the Cultivation Realm to cooperate with the Devil Realm. You have given this Zhao Hai huge face.¡±

    Zhongli Qiang coldly snorted and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, there¡¯s no need for you to buy time. Those people from the Machine Field wouldn¡¯t be in any danger, but they also won¡¯t be able toe back to save you. The transmission formations have already been closed. All you can do now is die.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Zhongli Qiang, you¡¯re too naive. You think I¡¯m hoping for them toe back? Let me tell you the truth, I asked them to leave. Otherwise, would they just give up on me? If they left me behind, then the Ascenders in the Machine Field would revolt. When the timees, even three-year olds would know how much trouble it would bring.¡±

    Zhongli Qiang and Fu Yishan looked at each other. They believed what Zhao Hai was saying. In fact, they found it strange when Ma Rulong left with everyone else from the Machine Field. Losing Zhao Hai here wouldn¡¯t bring any advantage to the Machine Field. Even if they obtained the mines and the ores, losing the trust of the people as a tradeoff wasn¡¯t worth it. Ma Rulong should be smart enough to know about this.

    But Ma Rulong actually left, this caused the two to be puzzled. So after hearing Zhao Hai, they immediately knew that it was true. Only Zhao Hai could make Ma Rulong leave like that, otherwise Ma Rulong would have stayed.

    At this time, the two couldn¡¯t understand why Zhao Hai would do this. Not only would this disadvantage him, it would ce him in extreme danger. Was Zhao Hai a selfless person? Fu Yishan and Zhongli Qiang wouldn¡¯t dare believe so.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if they were from the Cultivation Realm or the Devil Realm, all of them were innately selfish. It was impossible for them to sacrifice their lives for others. If they can¡¯t win, then they would have other people die in ce of them.

    Seeing the appearance of the two, Zhao Hai immediately knew what they were thinking about. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°You two can¡¯t understand why I would do that? Letting others go while I stay behind to brave the dangers isn¡¯t something a wise person would do right?¡±

    Seeing Fu Yishan and Zhongli Qiang turning silent, Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°I stayed behind because I¡¯m going to kill some people. Some people need to die so that others would be afraid of me. I want people to know that if they want to plot against me, then they need to make sure that their necks are hard enough!¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s words were filled with a very thick killing aura. Zhongli Qiang and Fu Yishan didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai¡¯s n to be like this.

    When they were hit with Zhao Hai¡¯s killing aura, the two couldn¡¯t help but be a bit frightened. Although these two had seen great storms, this was the first time they saw someone like Zhao Hai.

    Although people from the Devil Realm were in a constant state of murder, they just kill people for their cultivation. Moreover, what they killed were mostly civilians. The teachings in the Devil Realm were different. In the eyes of the people from the Devil Realm, thesemoners were not humans at all. They were farm animals that could be ughtered whenever they were needed. Would a butcher feel bad about killing a pig? Because of this, practitioners from the Devil Realm had no psychological burden when killingmoners.

    However, practitioners from the Devil Realm treat other practitioners as people. And they wouldn¡¯t easily make a move against them. When Zhongli Qiang heard Zhao Hai, he felt that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t treating them as humans at all. He just wanted to kill. That¡¯s why Zhongli Qiang was startled.

    Zhao Hai looked at those present as heughed and said, ¡°You look startled. Do you think that this Zhao Hai is a good man? Hahahaha. All of you are going to die today. If you don¡¯t believe me, then take a look for yourself.¡±

    When Fu Yishan and Zhongli Qiang looked around them, their faces couldn¡¯t help but change color. This was because they had been surrounded by a dense number of Undead. These Undead filled up the entire vicinity of the void arena. Even they couldn¡¯t count how many Undead there were.

    Most importantly, the void arena¡¯s transmission formations have been upied by the Undead. In other words, those present here wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. Moreover, they could no longer get any reinforcements. They can only stay here and fight against Zhao Hai.

    Seeing all of the Undead around them, Fu Yishan and Zhongli Qiang couldn¡¯t help but feel their scalp tingle. The sheer number was terrifying.

    At this time, Zhao Hai loudly said, ¡°Brothers, reveal who you are. Let our guests open their eyes.¡± Along with hismand, the Undead all roared as their skeletal frame began growing flesh and blood. Before long, the Undead wore their human appearance.

    This change caused those from the Devil Realm and the Cultivation Realm to be surprised. They have never seen Undead act like this. Moreover, they knew some of them.

    There were people standing beside Zhao Hai. There¡¯s Helian Da, Jiang Tian, and also Tu Mietan!

    These people were too familiar to them. They even saw them being killed by Zhao Hai. But now these people were standing beside Zhao Hai. How could they not be surprised.

    However, they were quick to discover that these Undead didn¡¯t be alive. They were Zombies.

    There were a lot of zombies in the World of Cultivation. Some of these zombies appear naturally. These zombies could cultivate themselves after being born. As for zombies that were created, they were treated like weapons for battle. Naturally, those who use zombies were generally Ghost Cultivators or people from the Devil Realm.

    However, even if one wasn¡¯t from the Devil Realm, they were still quite familiar with zombies. Sometimes, zombies from the Devil Realm would find a way to go to the Cultivation Realm. There were also times when zombies were seen in shes against the Devil Realm. Since they weren¡¯t that umon, people were quick to recognize that Helian Da and the others had been turned into zombies.

    Zhao Hai revealed a lot of his strength this time. Aside from the beast-shaped Undead, he released nearly 200 million Undead. All of these Undead stood firmly and were equipped with the bone armor. In their hands were weapons that were made by the Space. And these weapons each had a weapon shattering formation inside them. It can be said that the Undead were fully armed.

    The Void Arena wasn¡¯t a huge asteroid field. If the Void Arena was asrge as the Rainbow Meteorite Field, then even the most powerful Cultivators wouldn¡¯t be able to transform it. Therefore, the 200 million Undead were able to fill the arena.

    Additionally, besides the weapon made by the Space, some of the Undead also had something else on their other hand. These looked much like yin lightning mines!

    These yin lightning mines were newly made by the Space. After getting the ones in Tu Mietan¡¯s hand, Cai¡¯er detonated one and then collected all data pertaining to it. Then the mines are deconstructed by the processing machine and then reconstructed once more. After that, the mines were analyzed by the scanner to see the formations inside. And since the Space has generated the materials needed to construct the mines, it could now produce it whenever.

    However, since Zhao Hai had the yin lightning mines for a short time, the materials avable only allowed the manufacture of 1000 mines. Then these mines were distributed among the Undead.

    At this time, the Cultivators and the people from the Devil Realm got closer to each other as they faced the Undead surrounding them. Their weapons were already out, prepared to attack at any time.

    Zhao Hai was still sitting on his seat, looking at these people with a cold gaze. Zhongli Qiang and Fu Yishan fell back to the middle of the group, their weapons also held in their hands.

    Then suddenly, Zhao Hai¡¯s cold voice was heard, ¡°In the World of Cultivation, the bigger your fist, the less you need to talk. Everyone, kill them all!¡± Then along with Zhao Hai¡¯smand, the Undead moved and went straight to killing.

    Fu Yishan and Zhongli Qiang¡¯s group immediately used their magic artifacts and retaliated against the Undead. All kinds of artifacts flew into the air. However, the Undead arranged themselves in a neat formation as they sent attack after attack.

    The Undead were currently in cube formations as they pressed towards the Cultivators and the Devil Cultivators. The Cultivators and Devil Cultivators started out with a spherical formation. But in the end they had been pressed down and forced to tten their formation.

    Offensive and defensive artifacts flew constantly as the Cultivators fought off the Undead. But because they didn¡¯t have a unifiedmand structure, their fighting style was chaotic.

    Zhongli Qiang and Fu Yishan were quick to discover this point. Therefore, they immediately tookmand and coordinated everyone. Some Cultivators were assigned for defense while others were in charge of offense.

    However, the coordination between the Undead was wless. And with Lizzy and Megan inmand, the flow of the battle was soon grasped by the Undead. Although the artifacts of the Cultivators and Devil Practitioners were strong, the Undead casualty wasn¡¯t a lot. They gradually pressed towards the Cultivators and the Devil Practitioners.

    The Cultivators and the Devil Practitioners began to grow more anxious. Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead were too formidable. They weren¡¯t easily broken when attacked and they even have armors that give them powerful defense.

    When the Undead reached a certain distance away from the Cultivators, they all stopped at the same time. Then those with yin lightning mines went forward and threw the mines towards the circr formation. These mines weren¡¯trger than walnuts. And as they reached the formation, they detonated at the same time.

    Purple colored lightning lit up the circr formation. These were the yin lightning mines that were quite famed in the World of Cultivation.

    Although the Cultivators and Devil Practitioners had a lot of artifacts in hand, they still couldn¡¯t perfectly defend against this many yin lightning mines. When the mines exploded, the formation immediately broke. Cultivators and Devil Cultivators did their best to defend themselves from the destructive power of the yin lightning mines.

    The Cultivators and Devil Practitioners that were left behind after the explosion weren¡¯t a lot. In the beginning, there were more or less 100 of them. Although these people were very strong, the yin lightning mines were very formidable. Once the purple lightning vanished, Zhao Hai looked at the formation and couldn¡¯t help but get terrified.

    The circle formation was reduced to a scant number of people. All around them were dozens of corpses, while the others were erased from sight.

    Brutal, too brutal! This was more than 100 Foundation Establishment Experts as well as Core Formation experts. All of them vanished, their artifacts reduced to fragments. The explosion was just too savage.

    There were some Cultivators and Devil Practitioners who managed to survive due to sheer luck. They also couldn¡¯t believe that 100 Foundation Establishment Experts and Core Formation Experts would vanish just like that. Even in the Cultivation Realm, such a group of people couldn¡¯t be underestimated. But now, all of these people were reduced to a very few - most of them turned into ash.

    But what rang loudly inside the minds of these remnants were the weapons that the Undead used. These were yin lightning mines! And it wasn¡¯t only one or two, but more than a thousand!

 Chapter 1273 â€“ Modified Yin Lightning Mines

    <h4>Chapter 1273 - Modified Yin Lightning Mines</h4>

    These were yin lightning mines, not ordinary stones from the roadside that you can just throw at passersby. Yin thunder mines were famed in the World of Cultivation not only because of its lethality, but also because of how difficult they were to make.

    But now, Zhao Hai took out a thousand yin thunder mines. Were these mines trash in his eyes?

    Zhao Hai was very satisfied with his victory. But what he was unsatisfied about was theck of harvests. To be honest, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect the yin thunder mines to be this destructive. It killed about 100 people, and these were experts who have defensive artifacts.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai was happy about the Undead¡¯s performance. Their coordination was already very good, but now that they have yin lightning mines, their strength has increased by oneyer.

    Zhao Hai was initially worried about the Undead¡¯s strength. Currently, the Undead have strength equal to Qi Condensation Cultivators. In the World of Cultivation, they were still really weak. Although they were now studying Cultivation Methods, increasing their strength in a short time was impossible.

    The blood lightning beads might be a powerful weapon in the lower realms, but they can¡¯t do much in the World of Cultivation. Even low-level Cultivators couldn¡¯t be damaged by the blood lightning beads. Because of this, the main method of the Undead¡¯s offense has been rendered useless.

    Now that there¡¯s the yin lightning mines, this weakness has been taken care of. As long as they were given time, all of the Undead would be equipped with yin lightning mines. This will enhance the strength of the Undead once more.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t polite and ordered the Undead to eradicate the survivors. The Cultivators and Devil Practitioners that were left had already lost their confidence. In this case, it was easy for the Undead to clean them up.

    Once the fight was over, Zhao Hai turned the dead Cultivators and Devil Practitioners into Undead. Then hemanded the Undead to clean up the surroundings. At the same time, all traces of energy around the area needed to be erased.

    Zhao Hai remembered what he saw back in the bug caves. Upon analyzing the remnant energy of the battle, Suo Liancheng was able to restore the fight scene. This time, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t make such a careless mistake. The battlefield has been cleaned up and the energy traces have been smoothed out.

    If Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t clean up the battlefield, then others would see that he had used a lot of yin lightning mines in the battle. Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t want others to know that he had this much ying lightning mines. If the others knew, then they would be prepared, reducing the impact of the mines in the battlefield.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t satisfied because the yin lightning mines killed a lot of his enemies. He was happy because even if the mines killed the Cultivators and Devil Practitioners, it wasn¡¯t too destructive by itself.

    If the Cultivators and Devil Practitioners weren¡¯t huddled up at that time and instead scattered themselves, then the yin lightning mines wouldn¡¯t be able to kill a lot of them. It was because they were close to each other that the yin thunder mines were able to disy a lot of might.

    If the yin lightning mines were truly powerful, then Lin Jiang wouldn¡¯t have handed them over. And the Devil Realm shouldn¡¯t have made Tu Mietan use it sneakily. One could see the limitations of the yin lightning mines from this point. Only when there¡¯s arge number of them would they exert their formidable power.

    After everything has been processed, Zhao Hai teleported to the Space. As for the transmission formations in the Void Arena, he ced seals on it so that reactivating them in a short time would be impossible.

    Upon entering the Space, Zhao Hai discovered that Laura and the others were busily discussing the data collected from the battle. The scene looked like they were having a conference.

    They could look for weak points through this post-battle analysis. This way, they wouldn¡¯t make the same mistake the next time.

    Presently, the Universal Processing Machine was making yin lightning mines. These mines would definitely be very useful for the Undead. It has more utilitypared to magic artifacts and paper talismans. Although these mines were known for being difficult to mass-produce, the Space was an anomaly that could do the impossible. And once the Space gains the ability to mass-produce these yin lightning mines, then Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t need to fear anybody.

    The usage of yin lightning mines this time brought out several issues. The first issue was the distance where the mines could be used. Yin lightning mines were differentpared to most magic artifacts. In the World of Cultivation, things like the yin lightning mines were considered to be hidden weapons. People only cared about their power and not how to control them.

    When controlling magic artifacts, Cultivators would use their spiritual force and tap into the artifact¡¯s core. Then they would control the artifact through this core. This way, even if the artifact was damaged, the spiritual force used to control it wouldn¡¯t be affected too much. And since magic artifacts rarely get destroyed, Cultivators weren¡¯t too worried about damaging their spiritual force.

    However, consumable weapons like yin lightning mines were different. These weapons wouldn¡¯t have formation cores so they couldn¡¯t be controlled with much flexibility. But if they were equipped with formation cores, even if they can be controlled better, once they explode the spiritual force of the user would be heavily damaged.

    When ordinary artifacts get destroyed, they were crushed from the outside to the inside. And since these artifacts were most often made with quality materials, their formation cores would have good defenses and would protect the user¡¯s spiritual force.

    On the other hand, yin thunder mines were exploding artifacts. These artifacts start to explode from inside out. If there was a formation core, then the user¡¯s spiritual force would no doubt be damaged. Once the yin lightning mines explode, the first to be damaged wouldn¡¯t be the enemy, but the user. Because of this, exploding artifacts like the yin lightning mines don¡¯t have any system for flexible control. They would only be made to be as powerful as possible. Because of this, yin lightning mines could only be used during sneak attacks orrge-scale like what the Undead did. Only through these methods could the yin lightning mines disy their true power.

    The yin lightning mines¡¯ greatest problem right now was control. So what Zhao Hai needed to do was find a way to fix this problem as well as reduce its threat to the user¡¯s spiritual force.

    After undergoing the analysis of the scanner, Zhao Hai managed to obtain a diagram for a modified yin lightning mine. Originally, arge part of the formations inside the mines were for sealing yin lightning inside while the others were used for activating the mine as well as increasing its explosive might.

    But in the diagram that Zhao Hai obtained, new magic formations were added to the mines. These formations could seal the yin lightning while also increasing the mine¡¯s explosive might. More importantly, these magic formations allowed the existence of a formation core.

    This formation allowed the control of the artifact. Ordinarily, this formation core shouldn¡¯t be ced inside the mine. But in the diagram, this formation core had an additional formation that has only one function, and that was to dy the mine¡¯s activation.

    This dy would activate once the user activates the yin lightning mine. It would dy the explosion by a fraction of a second. Even if it was just a moment¡¯s time, this dy would allow the user to evacuate their spiritual force from the formation core. This way, the user wouldn¡¯t be injured by using the yin lightning mines. This would also provide the user with a firm control over the mines.

    One shouldn¡¯t underestimate this simple modification. If it weren¡¯t for the scanner, then even if someone spent hundreds of years researching, they wouldn¡¯t be able to find thepatible formations and magic formations to achieve this feat.

    After obtaining this diagram, Zhao Hai immediately ordered its production. These yin lightning mines would definitely be great weapons for the Undead.

    Just like Zhao Hai, the Undead have never used magic artifacts before. If they were equipped with magic artifacts that they weren¡¯t familiar with, then it would take some time for them to use it. The Undead needed to be taught the Cultivation Realm¡¯s cultivation methods and then practice it. Only then would the Undead be Cultivators. In the future, they wouldn¡¯t be different to the Cultivators from the Demon Realm.

    In the World of Cultivation, Demon Cultivators don¡¯t only refer to nts or beasts that were able to cultivate. These Demon Cultivators also include Zombies and Ghosts. However, even if these Zombies and Ghosts cultivate their own cultivation methods, they could still be considered to be Cultivators.

    The Undead inside the Space were heading towards this direction. Zhao Hai was heavily advocating for this to be pushed through. In the future, the Space¡¯s Undead would be a powerful influence in the World of Cultivation.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    While inside the Space, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t only researching new ideas. He was also paying attention to the Machine Field¡¯s situation. Naturally, when Ma Rulong and the others returned to the Machine Field, they were met with a hero¡¯s wee. However, upon seeing that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t with them, the entire realm went into an uproar. There were several powers in the Machine Field that wanted to go to the Cultivation Realm to save Zhao Hai. However, they didn¡¯t seed since the transmission formations had been closed. And if they use battleships to head to the Cultivation Realm, then this would be taken as a deration of war.

    Because of this, the Machine Field could only protest the Cultivation Realm to open the transmission formations as soon as possible. However, the Cultivation Realm didn¡¯t answer. It was as though they were dying for time.

 Chapter 1274 â€“ Becoming a Celebrity

    <h4>Chapter 1274 - Bing a Celebrity</h4>

    Actually, the people from the Cultivation Realm felt strange. The Cultivation Realm and the Devil Realm knew that Fu Yishan and Zhongli Qiang were taking care of Zhao Hai back in the Void Arena. And to prevent people from rescuing Zhao Hai, they blockaded the transmission formation.

    However, how long has it been? The Cultivators knew that there were more than 100 people who remained to deal with Zhao Hai. Although most of them were Foundation Establishment Experts, these experts were still at the top of their level. As for geniuses like Suo Liancheng, they all returned to their sects since they still need to cultivate.

    In the minds of the Cultivators, dealing with Zhao Hai shouldn¡¯t be dangerous and there¡¯s no need for that many people to remain in order to deal with him. A lot of those experts who remained did so for their reputation. They would be able to boastter on that, ¡°Remember the Machine Field¡¯s genius Zhao Hai? He was killed by us!¡± Nobody was thinking that they would fail.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai knew about all of these. However, he didn¡¯t want to return to the Machine Field yet. Those were more than 100 experts. If he went back now and those experts go missing, then wouldn¡¯t that be terrifying? When the timees, even Transcending Tribtion Experts woulde deal with him. He wasn¡¯t prepared for that kind of trouble yet.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t idling inside the Space. He was studying Yao Guang¡¯s formations. These formations need gs and disks to function, but Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t need to worry about them. He has liquid silver that could transform. Whether it was a g or a disk, it can rece them.

    Zhao Hai knew that he had offended the Cultivation Realm and the Devil Realm for real this time. People from these two realms would certainly find trouble with him in the future. And there would definitely be formation experts among these people. The World of Cultivation was a very unusual ce. So even if he has the Space, he couldn¡¯t depend on it for safety all the time. Moreover, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t want to reveal the Space¡¯s secret. Revealing it would only bring him even greater trouble. Because of this, he wanted to understand as many formations as possible. Therefore, even if he doesn¡¯t use the Space, he could still break out of formations. Only then could he keep the Space a secret.

    The Machine FIeld and the Cultivation Realm were at a stalemate while Zhao Hai was hiding inside the Space. At the same time, the people in the Devil Realm weren¡¯t saying anything. For a time, it was as if everyone had forgotten about the Void Arena.

    Zhao Hai stayed inside the Space for about seven or eight days. During this period of time, the Cultivation Realm began to react. They couldn¡¯t understand what¡¯s taking so long. And after seeing that the Void Arena¡¯s transmission formations have been sealed, they were even more confused. Some groups immediately sent some people on transportation artifacts to the Void Arena to break the seal on the transmission formation.

    People from the Devil Realm also felt that something wasn¡¯t right. However, they don¡¯t believe that Zhao Hai could do anything to Zhongli Qiang and the others. What they were afraid of was the Cultivators taking the opportunity to attack the Devil Realm¡¯s people. Therefore, they also sent people to the Void Arena to check the situation.

    Because this matter was a joint operation between the Cultivation Realm and the Devil Realm, the Cultivators didn¡¯t stop them. Several groups were rushing over to the Void Arena.

    Of course, Zhao Hai noticed this situation from inside the Space. Although he hasn¡¯t been to a lot of ces in the Cultivation Realm, he at least knew the situation in Seamount City. There were all kinds of rumors circting inside the city at this moment. It was through these rumors that Zhao Hai became aware of what happened. He also knew that it was time for him to return.

    After saying goodbye to Laura and the others, Zhao Hai¡¯s body disappeared from the Space and reappeared just outside the Ashley Family¡¯s building in Machine Field.

    At this time, the family¡¯s office was very busy. Zhao Hai chose to appear in this ce because Margaret was currently here.

    Naturally, Margaret was only here officially. She still spent most of her time inside the Space. Some time ago, Margaret had to go back to Dark Demon. But now, under the reason that she was waiting for Zhao Hai, she relocated to Machine Field. However, she spent most of her time inside her room and declined all visitors. She just went to the Space and yed around with Laura and the others.

    As soon as Zhao Hai appeared outside the Ashley Family¡¯s building, he immediately noticed that there were a lot of people from the family¡¯s External Halls present. These people weren¡¯t young. All of them were Ascenders with close to zero chance of breaking through. Therefore, they looked for work. And since the Ashley Family was expanding, their headquarters in the capital needed personnel to greet the guests as well as to guard the building. This gave the people from the External Halls slots for new jobs.

    Zhao Hai appeared very suddenly. People were able to see him but they had yet to process who they saw. Zhao Hai just nodded at them as he walked towards the building.

    It was also at this time that people recovered. They had just seen Zhao Hai. They immediately flew towards the building, even overtaking Zhao Hai as they yelled, ¡°Zhao Hai¡¯s here! Zhao Hai is here!¡± The voices were too loud that people might even think that someone wasing to rob the ce.

    Zhao Hai stared, then he smiled bitterly as he shook his head. He had already seen the Machine Field¡¯s attitude towards him while he was inside the Space. People from External Halls were already regarding him as their idol. Knowing that he had yet toe back, they were the first people to stage a protest, requesting the realm¡¯s higher-ups to retrieve him. Under the pressure, the Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups had to get into conversation with the Cultivators. However, they still don¡¯t have the courage to go to war.

    Now that he was back, it was given that the entire Machine Field would be in a stir. At this time, Margaret flew down from her room and dashed towards Zhao Hai. Seeing Margaret¡¯s appearance, Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°I just bid goodbye to you inside the Space, you already miss me?¡±

    While being in Zhao Hai¡¯s embrace, Margaret whispered, ¡°It¡¯s an act. Sister Laura said to apany you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Really? So you aren¡¯t thinking of me?¡±

    Margaret squeezed her grip on Zhao Hai, but she didn¡¯t say anything. In the eyes of other people, they looked like two lovers who haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. So naturally they didn¡¯t see anything wrong.

    At this time, Desbarres and Luke flew out of the building. Desbarres has been in Machine FIeld for a while now. On one hand, he was waiting for Zhao Hai. And on the other hand, he was helping Luke since the office had been too busy because of the Ashley Family¡¯s expansion. There were now more jobs on the so Luke needed an experienced person like Desbarres to help him.

    After a while, Margaret let go of Zhao Hai and then stood behind him. When they saw this, Desbarres and Luke walked over. Zhao Hai looked at Desbarres and gave a salute as he said, ¡°Camp Lord, I¡¯m back.¡±

    Desbarres looked at Zhao Hai, his eyes were a little red. He hugged Zhao Hai for some time before releasing him, then he patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulders vigorously as he said, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re back, good, good. Hahaha. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡±

    Luke also gave Zhao Hai a firm hug. Then he led Zhao Hai to walk into the building. But at this time, more and more people were encircling them. Zhao Hai was now the hero of the Machine Field, so all of them wanted toe over to greet him.

    Majority of these people have seen Zhao Hai, and they wanted to go over and say hello. Zhao Hai responded to them all. Moreover, he called them with their names. When these people heard their own names being called, they couldn¡¯t help but feel very lucky. There were also some new people who had yet to meet Zhao Hai. Naturally, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t neglect them. So he met them one by one and listened to their introductions.

    In this case, Zhao Hai could hardly enter the building. And more and more people were arriving. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect everyone to be this enthusiastic, he was stuck on wondering what to do for a moment.

    Among the people who crowded the ce was a beautiful woman wearing work clothes. Behind her was another person holding a small device. The light on the device was covering Zhao Hai¡¯s body. When he saw this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t put on guards, he knew that this must be the cameras of the Machine Field. It seems like these people were from the news agencies.

    Sure enough, the beautiful woman pointed a microphone towards Zhao Hai and then asked a question, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, wee back. How did youe back to the Machine Field? Is it true that you have been chased by the Cultivators?¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel proud, he didn¡¯t expect someone from the news agencies woulde and interview him. He cleared his throat and then said, ¡°I used space magic to return. And I didn¡¯t encounter any Cultivators. I just had something to do after thepetition, so I asked Team Leader Ma Rulong to excuse me.¡±

    This was the excuse that Zhao Hai thought of beforehand. He wouldn¡¯t admit that he had met an attack. In this case, the Cultivation Realm and the Demon Realm would have no reason to go look for him for trouble. Oh, you have more than 100 people missing? What does that have to do with me? I don¡¯t know them, I haven¡¯t even seen them, so why are you asking me? I have something to do and I just took care of it. What did I do? Why should I tell you?

    Even if everyone knew what he did, he would never admit it. If he did, then this would give the Cultivation Realm and the Devil Realm an excuse to deal with him fairly. People from the two realms would unite and put pressure on the Machine Field. This wasn¡¯t something that Zhao Hai wanted to see.

    Both the Cultivation Realm and the Devil Realm wanted to swallow the Machine Field. But since everyone had some reservations, nobody wanted to make the first move. If Zhao Hai admits what he did, then the Cultivation Realm and the Devil Realm would be given the opportunity to unite. If these two realms cooperate, then the Machine Field would be in grave danger. Even if they were able to repel the two realms, the losses they would suffer wouldn¡¯t be small. And Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t want the Machine Field to go to war yet.

 Chapter 1275 â€“ Do You Believe It?

    <h4>Chapter 1275 - Do You Believe It?</h4>

    Zhao Hai was sitting in a room drinking hot tea. Margaret was sitting beside him while Desbarres and Luke were on the opposite side. They had just finished dealing with the visitors and finally got the opportunity to go inside a room.

    Desbarres looked at Zhao Hai andughed as he said, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯re famous now. Look at all the people outside. Every one of them is crazy to meet you. Hahaha. I¡¯m somewhat jealous.¡±

    Zhao Hai grumpily replied, ¡°Camp Lord, how could this be good? Have you seen their faces? It seems like they want me to stay there forever.¡±

    Desbarres and Lukeughed. Then Luke smiled and said, ¡°We also want to get the same treatment. Unfortunately, even if we deliver ourselves to be interviewed, they would still ignore us.¡±

    Zhao Hai chuckled, then he shifted the topic, ¡°Camp Lord, why is the office so crowded today? Is there a party going on?¡±

    Of course, Zhao Hai knows what¡¯s happening. He just asked since he shouldn¡¯t know about it. This was, he wouldn¡¯t be too suspicious.

    Desbarres smiled and said, ¡°The family borrowed your light. Now these people havee to manage our businesses. The family has undergone a great transformation. It¡¯s in a much better state than before. I really can¡¯t describe it in a few words. So how about you? Why did you only return now?¡±

    Zhao Hai ced his teacup down, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Team Leader Ma Rulong and the others would be in danger while returning with the deeds. So I stayed behind to take attention away from them. Then I fought with people from the Cultivation Realm and Devil Realm beforeing back.¡±

    Desbarres¡¯ expression changed, he immediately replied, ¡°You really fought? Did the Cultivation Realm and the Devil Realm work together to deal with you?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Right. Didn¡¯t I kill their participants during the tournament? Those guys are unbearably angry about that. They wanted to keep me from leaving the Cultivation Realm. Unfortunately, they failed.¡±

    Luke looked puzzled as he asked, ¡°But didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t fight anyone? Why¡­¡± But before he could continue, he was interrupted by Desbarres.

    Luke turned to Desbarres who smiled and said, ¡°This matter cannot be told to anyone. This way, even if Little Hai hase back, the Cultivation Realm and the Devil Realm couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Am I right, Little Hai?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Camp Lord really knows me. Now, they¡¯ll have no reason to deal with me. This time, I killed more than 100 people, all of them have all kinds of backgrounds. Therefore, this matter cannot be known. Or else, not only would I be in trouble, I¡¯ll also be taking the Machine Field with me.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Luke couldn¡¯t help but breathe in cold air. Desbarres was also greatly surprised. Although he expected that Zhao Hai had dealt with those people from the Cultivation Realm and the Devil Realm, he expected it to be a small group. However, upon knowing that there were more than 100 people, he couldn¡¯t help but be astonished.

    However, the two were also people who had seen their fair share of storms, so they were able to quickly recover. Then Desbarres said, ¡°Did anyone escape?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Camp Lord can rest assured, I made sure that nobody escaped. So as long as I don¡¯t admit it, nobody would have any evidence.¡±

    Desbarres rxed, then he nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Who else knows about this? Does Ma Rulong know?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t told him about this matter yet, you can rest assured. After I killed those guys, I immediately returned here. Besides you two, nobody else knows about this. However, I reckon this thing will catch wind sooner orter. But since the Cultivation Realm and the Devil Realm have no evidence, they can only bite air. They can¡¯t attack me deliberately either since they wouldn¡¯t have any reason to do so. Moreover, even if they proceed, they would still be publicly berated by the other realms. So there¡¯s no need to worry. Everything should be alright.¡±

    Desbarres nodded, ¡°Then that¡¯s good. I¡¯ll report this matter to the Patriarch, but don¡¯t tell anybody else about it. Right, what¡¯s the matter with Xiong Li and the others? Why did they immediately close up? Are they injured?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°They¡¯re fine. Right, since we¡¯re on this topic, I have something to tell you. Camp Lord, Mister Luke, have you heard about the Six Realms Battlefield?¡±

    As soon as Desbarres and Luke heard Zhao Hai, the color of their faces changed. The two looked at each other, then Desbarres turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Did Ma Rulong tell you?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Right, Team Leader Ma told me. He asked me to go to the Six Realms Battlefield with Xiong Li and the others for a period of time. I agreed.¡±

    Desbarres frowned as he sat there. He didn¡¯t make any noise for some time. Luke was silent as well. It¡¯s clear that the two knew about the Six Realms Battlefield.

    After some time, Desbarres sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine to go to the Six Realms Battlefield for practice. Although the ce is too dangerous, you shouldn¡¯t have any problems there given your strength. You can go there and see for yourself.¡±

    Luke nodded and said, ¡°You should take a look. It seems like Ma Rulong is favoring you. Once youe back from the Six Realms Battlefield, nobody from the Machine Field would be able to underestimate you.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Right. But I still have another thing to tell you. After Ie back from the Six Realms Battlefield, I¡¯m nning to go independent along with Xiong Li and the others. What does Camp Lord think about this?¡±

    As soon as Desbarres heard Zhao Hai, he didn¡¯t look even a bit surprised. He looked at Zhao Hai, then he sighed and said, ¡°I expected this day toe, but I didn¡¯t expect it toe this early. I¡¯ll pass it to the Patriarch, he also thought about this. But Little Hai, I hope that you can remember that you are from the Bone Symbol Camp and Margaret is also from the Ashley Family. If the Ashley Family is in trouble, please lend us a hand.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about it, Camp Lord. Margaret is the Ahsley Family¡¯s princess, and I¡¯m also someone from the family. Even if I go independent with Xiong Li and the others, how could I forget the Ashley Family? Rest assured.¡±

    Desbarres nodded, then he said, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing to go independent. But there are a lot of things that needed to be taken care of. First of all, you will need a base. Do you need my help to find you one?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine Camp Lord, I¡¯ve already found a ce. I¡¯ll take a look at it when the timees.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Desbarres nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. You just came back today, I¡¯m afraid there would be a lot of people who would want to see you. How about this, let¡¯s have a party tonight so that you can meet everyone. Let those people know that you¡¯re not an impostor. Those people from the Cultivation Realm would never think that you would kill so many of them.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave everything to you. I¡¯ll take a short rest first.¡±

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s smile, Desbarres and Luke couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly as they gave Margaret a nce. Then they stood up as Desbarres said, ¡°Alright, then take a rest. We¡¯ll be heading out to prepare. I¡¯ll call youter.¡± Then the two turned around and left.

    Margaret looked at Desbarres and Luke¡¯s smiles and knew that the two had misunderstood. When the two left, Margaret hit Zhao Hai as she said, ¡°Brother Hai, why did you say it like that? Look at their smiles, I¡¯m embarrassed.¡±

    Zhao Hai justughed and said, ¡°This is to erase any suspicions that Camp Lord might have. We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, so we should be longing to be with each other.¡±

    Naturally, Margaret wasn¡¯t convinced with this. But since he can¡¯t do anything about it, Zhao Haiughed once more then he said, ¡°Alright, please prepare some tea. Team Leader Ma is here.¡±

    When Margaret heard Zhao Hai, she immediatelyplied and prepared some tea. Margaret knew how much Zhao Hai respects Ma Rulong.

    Sure enough, just as Margaret stood up, a knock was heard on the door. Then a robot¡¯s voice came in, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, Mister Ma Rulong is looking for you.¡±

    Zhao Hai stood up and walked to the door before opening it. A robot stood outside the door with Ma Rulong standing beside it.

    When Zhao Hai saw Ma Rulong, he immediately smiled and said, ¡°Team Leader,e in,e in.¡± Ma Rulong nodded and then entered the room.

    As soon as he entered the room, Ma Rulong quickly noticed Margaret. Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Team Leader, this is my wife Margaret. Margaret, this is team leader Ma. He took good care of me back in the Cultivation Realm¡­¡±

    Margaret immediately gave Ma Rulong a salute, ¡°Margaret has seen Team Leader Ma. Thank you for taking care of Zhao Hai.¡± Ma Rulong politely returned the salute. Then Zhao Hai asked him to sit down.

    After Ma Rulong had sat down, Margaret immediately offered him a cup of tea. Ma Rulong expressed his gratitude before taking a sip of tea. But it was clear that his thoughts weren¡¯t on the tea. He just took a sip as a formality.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Can I ask why Team Leader Ma is looking for me?¡±

    Ma Rulong took a nce at Margaret. When he saw this, Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Team Leader, Margaret is my wife, she knows everything about me.¡±

    Ma Rulong nodded, then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I just heard someone say that you haven¡¯t been attacked by the people from the Cultivation Realm and the Devil realm? Is this true?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I did say those things. But Team Leader, you should know about the situation at that time. Do you really believe that what I said is the truth?¡±

    When Ma Rulong heard Zhao Hai, he paused for a moment then heughed. After some time, he stopped. Then he looked at Zhao Hai and whispered, ¡°How many?¡±

    Zhao Hai chuckled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t count them, but there should be less than 200. In any case, Fu Yishan and Zhongli Qiang are gone. And none of them were able to run away.¡±

    Ma Rulong nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell this to anyone. You already told everyone that nobody attacked you, so nobody attacked you. Even if theye up with some reason, as long as you don¡¯t admit it, they can¡¯t do anything. Does anyone else know?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Camp Lord Desbarres knows about it. But rest assured, nobody else will find out. Right, Team Leader, the Six Realms Battlefield, how is it?¡±

    Ma Rulong smiled and said, ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll take care of it. There¡¯s no need for you to worry. When the timees, I¡¯ll inform you.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you. Right, Team Leader, we¡¯re going to hold a party tonight. You should participate, call everyone else as well.¡± Naturally, by everyone else, Zhao Hai meant the other team leaders. Although these people were also called team leaders, all of them were led by Ma Rulong.

    Ma Rulong nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call them. But just to let you know, before you returned, those fellows haven¡¯t been living great lives. They don¡¯t dare go alone and instead they just waited for you to return. To be honest, those guys have gotten through a lot. The protests are extremely bothersome.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Then this only means we need to celebrate. Right, Team Leader, what prize did I win? Shouldn¡¯t I get some?¡±

    Ma Rulongughed and said, ¡°Rest assured, you will get them. If there¡¯s anythingcking, then people will protest once more. Just wait a few days and they will be sent to you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what I won, but Team Leader, just know that I only ept good things.¡±

    Ma Rulongughed once more, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything will be good. Alright, I¡¯ll head back and call everyone over.¡± Then he stood up. Zhao Hai also stood up and led Ma Rulong to the door.

    After sending Ma Rulong off, Margaret looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, what prizes do you think they would send? It would be best if they send things that the Space doesn¡¯t have.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°After all my efforts, giving me materials for a prize is too little. Although the Space has a lot of good things, how much of it is really useful right now? Also, it would be harder to upgrade the Space in the future. We would still need to collect more valuable things for the Space. It¡¯ll be best for us if they let me choose other kinds of rewards.¡±

    Margaret smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. You have given a great contribution this time. Nobody from the Machine Field has given a greater contribution in the past hundred years. Brother Hai, if you can choose, what kind of reward do you want?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It really depends on what they decide on. But If I were to choose, maybe I¡¯ll want a that nobody wants. We can build a base there and have the ind be our secret base. What do you think?¡±

    Margaret nodded and said, ¡°That is also good. Otherwise, we could only establish a base in the Rainbow Meteorite Field. And that ce is too boring.¡±

    Zhao Hai knitted his brows and said, ¡°Does the Machine Field really haves that nobody wants? How is that possible? If a is somewhat useful, then shouldn¡¯t they be taken by the families?¡±

    Margaret stared at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Who says there are no vacants in the Machine Field? Not only do theses exist, but there are a lot of them.¡±

 Chapter 1276 â€“ Turning on Each Other

    <h4>Chapter 1276 - Turning on Each Other</h4>

    Zhao Hai became interested, so he asked, ¡°Is that true? Tell me more.¡±

    Margaret smiled and said, ¡°Brother Hai, let me ask you. If you¡¯re givennd, would you prefer one that not only can be farmed, but also has minerals to mine, or something that is basically a desert?¡±

    Zhao Hai immediately replied, ¡°So you mean nobody bothered to im those bads? It isn¡¯t because they are uninhabitable?¡±

    Margaret nodded, ¡°Correct. Most of the unimeds are actually habitable. However, only those with strong bodies could survive in them. The environment is too bad that improving it for normal habitation is too expensive. Therefore, nobody wanted them. Everyone would rather squeeze into a good than relocate to one with a bad environment.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he could understand. Although the Machine Field was just one of the habitables, its poption wasn¡¯t any less than Earth. This meant that people preferred to live in good environments. Compared to Machine Field, others with worse environments weren¡¯t as crowded.

    Margaret looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°There¡¯s another thing about thoses that people don¡¯t want. It¡¯s the location. It isn¡¯t good. Generally, theses are located at the edge of the Machine Field. There are no main lines ofmunication towards thoses and products would take a long time to be transported there. It can be said that those ces are wastnds. But that isn¡¯t a problem for us. We have the Space and we can also change the environment bit by bit. We can im thoses as our territories, we can even make the people inside the Space live in them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Thoses will be very useful to us. However, it would be too eye-catching if we popte them with the people directly from the Space. We should think about other ways to move people from other ces. We don¡¯t have to worry about the poption for the time being, we can take care of it slowly. If I¡¯m able to receive a as a reward, then I¡¯ll have to hand its management over to you since I¡¯ll be heading to the Six Realms Battlefield. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have the time to manage it.¡±

    Margaret nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll discuss this with Sister Laura and the others. You don¡¯t need to worry about this.¡±

    Zhao hai nodded, ¡°Talk to Grandma Merine about this as well. Our situation in the ck Wastnd is the same as this. We managed to change the environment there bit by bit. I¡¯m sure we can do it again in the Machine Field.¡±

    Margaretughed softly, she couldn¡¯t help but love Zhao Hai more. She was aware of what Zhao Hai went through. To be honest, Margaret couldn¡¯t imagine how Zhao Hai was able to get to his current status.

    Although she saw the magical abilities of the Space, Laura and the others told her that it was because the Space has undergone multiple level ups.

    Zhao Hai and Margaret chatted for a while before Desbarres sent someone to tell them that the party was about to begin. Zhao Hai immediately got up and went to the party¡¯s location.

    Since a lot of people were invited to the party, the event could only happen outside. All sorts of people attended the party. Those who watched thepetition in the Void Arena were also present. Since they were already acquainted with Zhao Hai, they naturally came over to greet him. Zhao Hai also greeted them one by one.

    There were also some people from External Halls, but they weren¡¯t able to get close to Zhao Hai. This was because surrounding him were the Core Juniors of Great Families. Even if these people from External Halls forced themselves in, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to get through.

    Everyone knows that Zhao Hai¡¯s status could only go up at this point. Moreover, it¡¯s clear that the Ashley Family wouldn¡¯t be able to keep him. Everyone knew about his rtionship with Margaret but they don¡¯t believe that Zhao Hai would stay because of her. Now, Zhao Hai has prestige, reputation, and money. What he needed right now was contacts and connections.

    People be someone¡¯s subordinate because they wanted afortable life, but this doesn¡¯t mean that everyone was willing to be subservient to another person. Zhao Hai had great strength, skills, and was now building up his connections. Adding all of these things up, it was only a matter of time before Zhao Hai became an unstoppable force in the realm. Therefore, it was much better to establish a rtionship with him now than in the future.

    And those people who establish a connection with Zhao Hai would also benefit from him. It can be said that this rtionship would bring mutual benefit.

    After receiving toasts from people in Machine Field for five days, Zhao Hai took Margaret back to Dark Demon. Now that everyone knew that Zhao Hai can use space magic, there was no need to hide his ability. So he just took Margaret with him and went straight to the.

    Although Zhao Hai has returned to the Machine Field, he was still paying attention to the situation in the Cultivation Realm. After all, he killed a lot of Cultivators and Devil Practitioners. At this time, the Cultivation Realm and the Devil Realm were stuck on how to deal with him. If Zhao Hai¡¯s wasn¡¯t careful, then he might give them a reason to make a move.

    Both the Cultivation Realm and the Devil Realm weren¡¯t good to provoke. And this time, he made a huge wave that might attract the Great Sects. They would pay close attention to Zhao Hai. And if allowed, they would strike with speed that¡¯s as fast as lightning. Zhao Hai needed to prevent them from doing so.

    The Cultivation Realm¡¯s reaction was within Zhao Hai¡¯s expectations. His arrival in Machine Field was immediately known by the Cultivation Realm. Upon receiving this news, the people from the Cultivation Realm paused for a moment. Then they immediately appointed more manpower to send to the Void Arena.

    Naturally, they weren¡¯t able to find anything. All traces had been cleared up by Zhao Hai. More than 100 people disappeared into thin air.

    Additionally, Zhao Hai threw smoke into the situation by saying that he wasn¡¯t attacked. Nobody could believe Zhao Hai¡¯s words. But in the end, they remembered that a lot of people remained in order to deal with him. Nascent Soul Experts wouldn¡¯t be able to survive under the assault of so many people. Even Immortals wouldn¡¯t be able to return unscathed.

    But now that Zhao Hai returned to the Machine Field in such a rxed manner, the Cultivators couldn¡¯t help but believe that he wasn¡¯t attacked. But if this was the case, what happened to all those Cultivators and Devil Practitioners? Did they just vanish?

    The Cultivation Realm and the Devil Realm¡¯s investigation intensified. They scoured the entire Void Arena but they were unable to find anything. The more than 100 experts that wanted to deal with Zhao Hai seemed to have vanished into thin air. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai was safe and sound back in the Machine Field.

    This matter got more and more noisy in the Cultivation Realm. Originally, the Cultivation Realm and the Devil Realm made a temporary alliance in order to deal with Zhao Hai. But now that the more than 100 experts had disappeared, the people from the Devil Realm began using the Cultivators of killing their experts and then hiding the perpetrators.

    At the same time, the people from the Cultivation Realm used the Devil Realm of killing their experts. The two sides began ming each other.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect this situation to happen. He expected the two realms to immediately plot against him. Who thought that the two would instead turn on each other.

    When he saw the situation develop into this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but shake his head as he smiled bitterly. It seems like the Cultivation Realm and the Devil Realm couldn never have any amicable rtionship. He was worried over nothing.

    Seeing the Cultivation Realm being restless, Zhao Hai felt relieved. After he and Margaret returned to Dark Demon, they immediately met Cadjo and then the Patriarch.

    Thunder didn¡¯t say anything. He wasn¡¯t too enthusiastic in meeting Zhao Hai nor was he indifferent towards him. This was a bit unexpected for Zhao Hai, but he didn¡¯t mind it. To be honest, he doesn¡¯t have much of a rtionship with Thunder Ashley. He doesn¡¯t owe Thunder anything. On the contrary, he helped the Ashley Family rise up, so it was the Ashley Family who owes him.

    However, no matter what, Margaret was Thunder¡¯s daughter. Because of this, Zhao Hai was polite towards the Patriarch. Although the two weren¡¯t amicable, their rtionship wasn¡¯t bad.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai¡¯s rtionship with Cadjo was very good. The two were very close. When Cadjo saw that Zhao Hai was back, he was naturally d.

    After meeting with Cadjo, Zhao Hai and Margaret returned to the Bone Symbol Camp. It must be said that inside the Ashley Family, Zhao Hai was familiar with the Bone Symbol Camp the most. As soon as Zhao Hai and Margaret returned to the Bone Symbol Camp, the entire camp erupted in celebration. Everyone immediately went out to greet them.

    Although Desbarres was still the Camp Lord, the Bone Symbol Camp¡¯s management has been turned over to Tie Shen and Tao Wang. Needless to say, Zhao Hai¡¯s rtionship with the two was very good.

    Due to Zhao Hai¡¯s exploits, the Bone Symbol Camp was very proud of him. And because of his rtionship with the camp, there¡¯s nobody in the Machine Field that doesn¡¯t know about Ashley Family¡¯s Bone Symbol Camp. Once people from the camp go on a mission, other people would immediately be polite to them.

    Everyone from the Bone Symbol Camp certainly knew that everything they enjoyed right now was because of Zhao Hai. Now that Zhao Hai was back, they were naturally happy. Tie Sheng immediately gathered everyone to the cafeteria. Food was also being prepared.

    Zhao Hai was also met with a surprise in the camp. Barlett and the others were here. After they graduated from the Ascender Academy, they officially joined the Bone Symbol Camp. But since the time they joined wasn¡¯t that long, when they heard about Zhao Hai¡¯s situation, they couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    Zhao Hai was also very happy seeing them. He exchanged a few words with the group, much to the envy of everyone else in the camp.

 Chapter 1277 â€“ Take Us With You

    <h4>Chapter 1277 - Take Us With You</h4>

    Zhao Hai can be regarded as someone returning to his hometown with great achievements. Naturally, this requires a celebration. Just as Tie Sheng was preparing the food and drinks in the cafeteria, the other Camp Lords also arrived. It doesn¡¯t matter if these people had some problems with the Bone Symbol Camp before, all of that has vanished. Zhao Hai was now the hero of the entire Machine Field and the biggest contributor to the Ashley Family. It¡¯s stupid to not form any good rtions with him at this time.

    Zhao Hai was also very polite to the Camp Lords. Even Diya, the Camp Lord of the Ghost Symbol Camp who had a bad rtionship with the Bone Symbol Camp before was greeted the same way. Zhao Hai gave them a proper greeting without showing any arrogance.

    The celebration was naturally jovial. When evening arrived, Zhao Hai and Margaret returned to their vi and then they immediately entered the Space to sleep. Noon of the next day arrived and after eating his meal, Zhao Hai left Margaret inside the Space as he went out and had a robot lead Barlett and the others over. He wanted to chat with them.

    Before long, Barlett and the others arrived. They have known Zhao Hai for about a year now, they knew him even before Zhao Hai knew Margaret. But since Zhao Hai left a month after he Ascended and they needed to finish their education, it has been a long time since they hadst seen each other.

    Zhao Hai gave them magic staffs and he even made the Bone Symbol Camp take care of them. They were very grateful for this. So when they entered the Bone Symbol Camp, they wanted to meet Zhao Hai to thank him. However, Zhao Hai was already attending thepetition. Moreover, it seems like he became the Machine Field¡¯s Hero. This caused them to be a bit dizzy. This development was too fast, they didn¡¯t expect it.

    Now that Zhao Hai was looking for them, it¡¯s natural for Barlett and the others toply quickly. They knew Zhao Hai¡¯s position in the Machine Field. There were innumerable people who wanted to tter him but were unable to. In this case, they wouldn¡¯t dare to neglect his invitation.

    Although they were wizened people and had powerful status in the lower realms,ing to the Machine Field made then understand a lot of things. In the past year, they didn¡¯t only adapt to the spiritual qi of the Machine Field, they were also able to somewhat stabilize their mentality.

    Barlett and the others were Zhao Hai¡¯s friends. But even if Zhao Hai put on airs in front of them, they still had to ept it.

    Under the robot¡¯s lead, Barlett and the others entered Zhao Hai¡¯s room. They didn¡¯t see Margaret inside but they didn¡¯t say anything. Zhao Hai quickly weed them. When the group gave him a salute, Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Come in quick, take a seat. I wasn¡¯t able to talk properly with you yesterday since there¡¯s a lot of people. So I called you over today for a chat.¡±

    When Barlett and the others saw that Zhao Hai was so enthusiastic in meeting them, they couldn¡¯t help but be moved. Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t need to care about people like them, now with his ster reputation. However, Zhao Hai chose to be warm to them. They saw how Camp Lords were very cordial towards him yesterday. These Camp Lords were even speaking respectfully towards Zhao Hai, this showed how high Zhao Hai¡¯s current status was.

    Zhao Hai talked with them yesterday for a while, and even then he showed great enthusiasm. Barlett and the others thought that Zhao Hai was polite to them yesterday for the sake of his reputation. Zhao Hai was now a legendary figure in the Machine Field. Because of this, his history was uncovered by people. Therefore, people were aware that he had rtionships with a few people back in the Ascender Academy. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say hello to them yesterday, then other people would think that Zhao Hai was an ingrate. This would heavily damage his reputation.

    But today was a private meeting. There was no need for Zhao Hai to be cordial since nobody was looking at them. Moreover, nobody would listen to Barlett and the others if theyined. Because of this, when they were invited over by Zhao Hai, they already acted extremely respectful.

    However, they didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be very polite. When they heard Zhao Hai, their hearts immediately filled up with happiness. It seems like Zhao Hai was indeed a true friend.

    The group entered the living room and sat down. Then the robot began serving them tea. Zhao Hai looked at Barlett and the others, then he smiled and said, ¡°How are you? Is the camp treating you well?¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Barlett smiled and said, ¡°Thanks to you, the Bone Symbol Camp has been treating us well. Although we¡¯re given tasks, they weren¡¯t very dangerous. We¡¯re having a good time here.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. There¡¯s no need to be very polite with me. You can keep calling me Little Hai like before. I got some food and wine prepared, let¡¯s eat.¡± Then everyone went to the dining area to eat. The robot had already prepared them some food and wine.

    After inviting everyone to have a seat, Zhao Hai lifted his wine ss up and said, ¡°Come, let¡¯s drink. We haven¡¯t seen each other for some time. We have a lot of catching up to do!¡± Barlett and the others were also very happy. So they raised their sses and drank with Zhao Hai.

    Upon downing one ss, everyone began to loosen up as they chatted. Barlett and the others were naturally interested in the Cultivation Realm. So Zhao Hai retold his journey to them. The room¡¯s atmosphere became warmer.

    After drinking a few more sses of wine and eating a few dishes, Zhao Hai suddenly said, ¡°Everyone, I invited you in today because I have something to tell you.¡±

    As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, Barlett and the others knew that it was time for proper business. The group immediately adjusted their seating position as they waited for Zhao Hai¡¯s next words. Seeing everyone turn serious, Zhao Hai smiled faintly but he didn¡¯t stop them. Then he continued, ¡°Even if I just returned to the Machine Field, I will have to head out again to do a mission. And after I¡¯m finished with this mission, I might be leaving the Ashley Family to go independent.¡±

    Barlett and the others weren¡¯t very surprised with Zhao Hai¡¯s words. In fact, they had been hearing rumors flying around about this, especially in the Bone Symbol Camp. Everyone believed that Zhao Hai would go independent. Moreover, it seems like it would be soon.

    Therefore, upon hearing Zhao Hai, Barlett and the others weren¡¯t shocked. They just nodded. Seeing them nod, Zhao Hai added, ¡°Me, Xiong Li, Lu Dingtian, Dongfang Yu, Li Kuangren, and Sun Fei are going to go on our own. And since I have gained arge merit this time, I will certainly be rewarded greatly. I want to use this opportunity to ask for a.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Barlett and the others were stunned. All of them looked at Zhao Hai in surprise. As soon as he saw their reaction, Zhao Hai immediately knew what they were thinking about. They didn¡¯t know that there were still unimed habitables in the Machine Field. But upon exining it to them, Barlet and the others understood that there were habitables that nobody wanted.

    Barlett nodded and said, ¡°This rumor has been circting in the Bone Symbol Camp. Everyone knows that you will go independent. However, nobody thought that you would take a. Little Hai, let me just say, if you want to operate a, then you will have to make a huge investment.¡±

    As soon as he heard this, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°This is not a problem, don¡¯t worry about it. But if I want to go independent, then I would need people to help me. I wonder if you¡¯re interested ining?¡±

    When they heard Zhao Hai, Barlett and the others were stunned. Then they looked at each other, visibly confused. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to invite them toe with him. It was truly unexpected.

    Barlett and the others have been in the Bone Symbol Camp for some time. They had also understood their present situation. Aged Ascenders like them had no status in families. Barlett and the others were among the lucky ones since they were taken care of by the Bone Symbol Camp. They would be given easy tasks and money every year. This way, their lives wouldn¡¯t be bad. However, that was it.

    Other Aged Ascenders weren¡¯t as lucky as Barlett and the others. They generally won¡¯t be given missions so they don¡¯t have any money. And if they were given tasks, the tasks they were given were dangerous. There was a high chance for them to fall in those tasks. Therefore, there weren¡¯t a lot of aged ascenders left in the External Halls.

    Zhao Hai looked at their expressions, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°I might go out to do a mission soon, but I¡¯m sure that I would get the reward before then. I believe it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for me to ask for a that nobody wants. However, transforming that would be a top priority. Although I asked Margaret to take care of this matter, she¡¯s still young after all. There will be a lot of things that she wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with. So I thought of you. Don¡¯t worry, money, materials, and other resources will not be a problem. So what do you think?¡±

    Barlett paused for a moment and then said, ¡°Alright, I agree. In any case, we wouldn¡¯t be able to progress far in the Bone Symbol Camp. We might as well help you. What do you all think?¡±

    The others agreed as well. People like them used to hold high status in the lower realms. But in the Machine Field, they were demoted to useless old men. It would take a long time for them to fully adapt to this situation.

    Originally, they were dejected with their current state. They thought that they would rot and die in the Bone Symbol Camp. But now, Zhao Hai came to invite them for exciting work.

    Seeing them agree, Zhao Hai immediately lifted his wine ss and said, ¡°Alright, then when I get the, I¡¯ll depend on you to take care of it.¡± Barlett and the others lifted their wine sses up as well and gave Zhao Hai a toast. Then everyone downed their wine. But this time, the old men felt that the fire they had in their youths was reignited.

 Chapter 1278 â€“ The Brothers Get Together

    <h4>Chapter 1278 - The Brothers Get Together</h4>

    Zhao Hai returned to the Space after sending Barlett and the others off. Laura and the others were currently on theirputers. They were looking for appropriates to choose. As it turns out, these unwanteds were put up for sale at fairly low prices. However, no one bought them. Operating suchs would need high investments. And even if great efforts were made, thes could only produce fruits and nt products. There weren¡¯t many profits to them at all. Unless made for human habitation, there was no point to developing theses.

    In this case, why would anyone buy them? In the eyes of the families, they might as well use the money to make more battleships. The more battleships you have, the more power you can use, and the more benefits you can fight for.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai was assured that nobody wouldin if he were to take one of theses for himself. They might even be happy if he were to take them all off of their hands.

    When Laura and the others saw that Zhao Hai had arrived, they immediately waved towards him toe over. Zhao Hai walked over in front of arge screen. Disyed on the screen was a star map of the entire Machine Field. Mosts and meteorites were shown with white dots. These white dots were the uninhabitables. There were also meteorites ands that were red, which indicated that people were living in them. And then there were more than 300 meteorites ands that were green, these were thes that nobody wanted.

    As he scanned the star map, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but get stunned. He said, ¡°The Machine Field has so many unimed habitables? I didn¡¯t expect that.¡±

    However, Zhao Hai also noticed that theses were on the edge of the Machine Field - on the side far from the Cultivation Realm. Looking at this setup, Zhao Hai had a realization. Since theses were in the outskirts of the Machine Field, and even far from the Cultivation Realm, it was natural that the Machine Field wouldn¡¯t expand towards them. If theses were close to the Cultivation Realm, then even if their environments weren¡¯t good, people would still fight madly for them. This was because theses could be used as stopover stations for supplies andmodities going to and from the Cultivation Realm.

    Zhao Hai sat on the sofa as he turned his head to Laura and said, ¡°Have you settled on which to choose?¡±

    Laura smiled and then she pointed towards therge screen. A red circle appeared on the screen, a in the middle of it.

    This ce was very far from the center of the Machine Field. It was also near to a meteorite belt. And in the vicinity of the were six white colored dots. It seems like these were the¡¯s moons.

    The screen quickly changed its image, allowing Zhao Hai to have a careful look on the. From the star map, this was called Yalei 2. It was separated from the Machine Field by the meteorite belt. This meteorite belt wasn¡¯t very dangerous, but it still blockedrge-scale ships from passing through it. The had six moons, named Ave 1 to 6. It was clear that this wasn¡¯t very popr judging by how simple its name was.

    Then on the side of the screen was an introduction to Yalei 2. This can only be defined as a waste. The¡¯s ratio betweennd to water was four to six. Land ounts for 4 while the oceans ount for 6.

    It must be said that thend of Yalei 2 was very huge. But because it was quite distant from any stars, the temperature of the was lower than normal. In the¡¯snd, besides moss, there were extremely few nts that grew. Moreover, the¡¯s seawater was too salty,pletely incapable of nurturing life. Therefore, the¡¯s entire ocean was like the Dead Sea. A person could float on its surface without even moving.

    The Machine Field appraised Yalei 2 as a that¡¯s not suitable for human housing. Only people with strong physique could survive in this ce. But even if someone wanted to invest in developing this, doing so would be close to impossible because the couldn¡¯t be reached withrge-sized ships. Therefore, nobody wanted the. Its price was also astonishingly low. One could buy the for as low as seven million machine coins. In the Machine Field, seven million machine coins amounted to a single small battleship. It can be said that the was priced the same as a small ship.

    But even though it was dirt cheap, nobody bought it. In their minds, at least a small ship had some usespared to the waste.

    However, Zhao Hai understood Laura¡¯s intention upon seeing the. Yalei 2 was indeed suitable for him. First of all, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried about the¡¯s environment. There were plenty of nts in the Space that could emit heat. Once they¡¯re nted on the, it wouldn¡¯t be long before the¡¯s temperature rose. And as long as the temperature rises, icebergs frozen for thousands of years would melt, diluting the ocean water. This will reduce the water¡¯s salt content, allowing for animals to live in it.

    Although Yalei 2 was far from a star, this doesn¡¯t mean that it doesn¡¯t receive light. nts could still perform photosynthesis with the amount of light hitting the. And the increasing temperature would only benefit nts on the. When the timees, Yalei 2 will be greatly improved.

    As for the sixs outside Yalei 2, bases could be constructed there, providing the with a of security. Additionally, the meteorite belt that was close to the could be a shield for the.

    Zhao Hai understood that he would pay a high price in order to transform Yalei 2. However, he didn¡¯t really intend to use it as a base. Actually, all of this investment was for the Ashley Family.

    Even before they met Zhao Hai, the Cultivation Realm and the Devil Realm were already coveting the Machine Field. If the two worked together, then the Machine Field would be hard-pressed to win. Margaret already asked Zhao Hai to help the Ashley Family when such times arrive. And since Zhao Hai can¡¯t send them to the Space, then he could only send them to Yalei 2.

    Zhao Hai was very satisfied with the, he nodded and said, ¡°Good, let¡¯s take this. Even if we can¡¯t request for it, we¡¯ll buy it. However, we need to set up a transmission formation on the. Although it¡¯s just for cover, it might be useful in the future.¡±

    Laura nodded. Then Zhao Hai had Meg invite Merine and Green over to discuss how to transform Yalei 2.

    Green and Merine¡¯s current state was very good. They have started to practice cultivation methods and it has brought great results. Although theirbat strength didn¡¯t increase by much, it was already good that their lifespan increased. And the longer they live, the more they can cultivate.

    At this time, the two were either studying magic formations or doing something with the Hundred Spirit Tree. They also grow a few nts on the side to entertain themselves. They were living quite leisurely.

    The two already understood that Zhao Hai was powerful enough that nobody can move him anymore. Therefore, they no longer have any worries.

    Zhao Hai told the two elders about the outside situation and the two immediately agreed. But now, they no longer needed to direct it outside. They can now do it from the Space. The grunt work would be taken care of by the Undead.

    After arranging these things, Zhao Hai had nothing else left to do other than releasing silver needles and have Cai¡¯er control it towards Yalei 2.

    Zhao Hai brought Margaret to stroll around the Bone Symbol Camp or Dark Demon once in a while. However, they spent most of their days being busy. There¡¯s just a lot of people who want to see them.

    Besides his hectic schedule, Zhao Hai was also waiting for news about his reward. And the Machine Field didn¡¯t make him wait too long. Ten days after Zhao Hai returned to Dark Demon, Cadjo came to inform him to go to Machine Field to receive his reward.

    Zhao Hai took Margaret with him to Machine Field. But just as they arrived at the Ashley Family¡¯s office building, Zhao Hai was surprised to see Xiong Li and the others there. It seems like they had already gone out of seclusion.

    When Xiong Li and the others came out of their seclusion, then immediately went to Machine Field. And upon knowing that Zhao Hai had returned, they came looking for him.

    Zhao Hai immediately weed his brothers to his room. Then he scanned through Xiong Li and the others before he nodded and said, ¡°Good, all of you became stronger. Hehe. It seems like you¡¯ve gained a lot during your seclusion.¡±

    Xiong Liughed and said, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s strong. You¡¯re making us lose face. But we did be stronger. I¡¯m now more confident in going to the Six Realms Battlefield.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Why are you thinking about the Six Realms Battlefield when it hasn¡¯t been decided yet? You¡¯re worrying too early.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Dongfang Yu couldn¡¯t help but frown as he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, don¡¯t you know? Team Leader Ma notified us that we have five days to prepare after receiving the reward. After that, we will enter the Six Realms Battlefield.¡±

    Zhao Hai was shocked, he didn¡¯t receive this news. Zhao Hai looked at his brothers and said, ¡°When did Team Leader Ma tell you this? Why am I not informed?¡±

    Dongfang Yu replied, ¡°He informed us when we came out. But since you haven¡¯t closed up, I believe Team Leader Ma nned to tell you when you arrive here.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s possible. Right, I have some good news. I found our base. Come and take a look.¡± Then he took out hisputer.

    Zhao Hai turned hisputer on and then opened the star map. After that, he pointed towards Yalei 2 and said, ¡°This is Yalei 2. This is where I n to have our base constructed.¡±

    Xiong Li and the others immediately checked the information regarding the. But as they read through the material, they couldn¡¯t help but get terrified. It can be said that Yalei 2 was truly a bad.

    After reading the information, Xiong Li looked at Zhao Hai in confusion as he asked, ¡°Little Hai, is this a joke? What are we going to do on that? Didn¡¯t you read the information? That is not a ce for human habitation.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I already thought about what to do with it. As long as we take care of this, it¡¯ll be ours in the future. I already asked Margaret for help along with other people. They will transform this once we head to the Six Realms Battlefield. It should be a different ce once we return.¡±

    These words didn¡¯t change what Xiong Li and the other felt. This was because the information on theputer about Yalei 2 was just too bad. In their minds, it would still be a trash after its transformation.

    Seeing their expression staying the same, Zhao Hai lowered his voice and said, ¡°Actually, Yalei 2 is just a cover. Our real base wouldn¡¯t be there. Come, let me show you.¡±

    As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, the group immediately gathered. They knew that Zhao Hai was about to use space magic. Seeing that everyone had gathered, Zhao Hai smiled, then with an intention white light covered the group. The next moment, the group appeared on an ind in the Endless Desert.

    When the white light vanished, Xiong Li and the others began to look around them. Upon sensing the environment, they couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded. This ind was very good. It was much betterpared to other ces that Xiong Li and the others had been to.

    Moreover, since Xiong Li and the others had experienced the environment of the Cultivation Realm, they knew that the spiritual density on the ind was on par with the Cultivation Realm. This caused them to be startled.

    While Xiong Li and the others were curiously looking around, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Brothers, I need to tell you this in advance. You can only do your activities within the ind. You must not go beyond the outside shield. Otherwise, even gods wouldn¡¯t be able to save you.¡±

    Xiong Li and the others turned to look at the horizon and saw that there was a bright yellow shield surrounding the ind. Seeing this, Xiong Li couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Little Hai, how did you find this ce? What¡¯s outside the shield?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Brothers, try to guess.¡± The group shook their heads. The Machine Field was toorge and they had only been here for a few years. Moreover, the ind¡¯s environment was too special. They don¡¯t even know where to start guessing.

    Seeing their response, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a famous ce. However, people only know about what¡¯s outside the ind. Actually, nobody knows about this ce.¡±

    The brothers got more curious upon hearing Zhao Hai. Seeing his brothers staring at him, Zhao Hai stopped making them guess as he said, ¡°Outside this ind is the Endless Desert. The ce we¡¯re in now is the center of the desert.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Xiong Li and the others were startled. Then they looked at each other, visibly shocked. Xiong Li turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, is the Endless Desert you¡¯re talking about the same desert that is a forbidden area in the Machine Field? The ce that produces Ancient Eternal Sand? That desert?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Where else could you see a vast desert in the World of Cultivation? We¡¯re at the center of it.¡±

    Li Kuangren eximed, ¡°Impossible. If we really are at the center of the Endless Desert, then how did you find this ce?¡±

    But Zhao Hai just smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about how I found out about this ce. So how is it? Are you satisfied with our base?¡±

    - I was wondering if ¡®meteorites¡¯ were supposed to be ¡®moons¡¯. But the characters used for them, ÔÉÊ¯, literally means ¡®falling stone/rock¡¯.

 Chapter 1279 â€“ Rewards

    <h4>Chapter 1279 - Rewards</h4>

    Satisfied, of course they¡¯re satisfied. They were beyond satisfied!

    If Xiong Li and the others were unsatisfied with the ind, then there¡¯s no ce in the world that would satisfy them. As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, Xiong Li and the othersughed then they flew around to examine the ind.

    Zhao Hai saw their actions and didn¡¯t mind it. The ind¡¯s vitality has already been improved. Zhao Hai raised some fishes and prawns in the ind¡¯s waters. Naturally, these fishes weren¡¯t for consumption, they were for viewing.

    Before long, Xiong Li and the others returned to Zhao Hai¡¯s side. They had already examined the entire ind. They couldn¡¯t believe how beautiful the ind was. They were all happy.

    Seeing his brothers smiling, Zhao Hai smiled as well as he said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head back. It wouldn¡¯t be good if we disappeared for a long time.¡± Then with a wave of his hand, the group returned to his room in the Machine Field.

    Even after sitting down, Xiong Li and the others couldn¡¯t hide the excitement on their faces. Xiong Li muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect something so beautiful to exist. Moreover, it¡¯s our base! I couldn¡¯t help but smile when I think about it.¡±

    Dongfang Yu and the others nodded. Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. However, we still need to take care of Yalei 2. You shouldn¡¯t underestimate that. Pay attention to the¡¯s location and you¡¯ll understand why I chose it.¡±

    As soon as they heard this, Xiong Li and the others immediately opened theirputers and pulled up the star map. Almost immediately, they understood what Zhao Hai meant.

    When they settled down once more, Dongfang Yu said, ¡°I failed to see Yalei 2¡¯s surroundings before. As long as we develop the, it would certainly be a very good base.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve recruited some people to help Margaret in transforming Yalei 2. I believe we can see a different Yalei 2 upon returning from the Six Realms Battlefield.¡±

    Dongfang Yu and the others were d. After all, it was also their base. They could not see a situation where they couldn¡¯t get the. They saw Yalei 2¡¯s situation and to be honest, it was too easy to get the given their contribution. The Machine Field might even feel that they were giving an unfair reward.

    As the group were discussing Yalei 2, a robot¡¯s voice was heard outside, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, Mister Ma Rulong is here to see you.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly said, ¡°Invite him in immediately.¡± Then the robot opened the door and led Ma Rulong inside the room.

    Seeing Xiong Li and the others inside, Ma Rulong smiled and said, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re already aware that you will be going to the Six Realms Battlefield five days after receiving your reward. Do you need help preparing?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I have nothing else to prepare. But Team Leader, can I ask what our rewards are?¡±

    Ma Rulong smiled and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing to ponder much about. Everyone in the Machine Field knows that we have a Realm Arsenal. Inside this arsenal are weapons of the Machine Field. Your reward is choosing items inside this arsenal. Little Hai can choose ten while Xiong Li and the others can choose three. Naturally, this isn¡¯t all. All of you will also receive 10 million machine coins each. Also, you¡¯ll get a thousandth of the ie from the mines and ores.¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others stared. This didn¡¯t mean that they thought that the reward was small. On the contrary it was too high. The other things were good, but the best one was the one thousandth ie from the mines and ores.

    The Machine Field obtained a lot of valuable mines and ores. The resources mined on these ces would all be sent to the Machine Field. The mined minerals would be of great use to the realm. A thousandth of all of these minerals was a very remarkable amount. Rewarding them with such an amount was beyond Zhao Hai¡¯s expectations.

    Seeing Zhao Hai and the others¡¯ expression, Ma Rulong smiled and said, ¡°This matter has already been decided, it can no longer be changed so you can rest assured. Also, if it weren¡¯t for you, the Machine Field wouldn¡¯t have gotten its hands on those mines. Giving you this much is normal. The Machine Field has never been stingy in rewarding people with great contributions. Right, do you have any requests? If there¡¯s anything you want, just tell me and I¡¯ll see what I can do. As long as it isn¡¯t an excessive request, of course.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard Ma Rulong, he smiled and said, ¡°Team Leader, I have a request.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s words caused Ma Rulong to be interested. He knew that Zhao Hai rarely asked for anything. Now that Zhao Hai has made a request, Ma Rulong was surprised. He immediately said, ¡°Alright, tell me.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Team Leader, we brothers n to go independent after going to the Six Realms Battlefield. Because of this, we want to set up a base on a.¡±

    Ma Rulong replied, ¡°You want a? You really want a? That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Team Leader, the we want isn¡¯t that extraordinary. In fact, the Machine Field put it up for sale. It¡¯s called Yalei 2.¡±

    Ma Rulong raised his brows and asked, ¡°Yalei 2? Where is that? Why haven¡¯t I heard of it?¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. Then he gestured to theputer and said, ¡°Team Leader, you can go take a look.¡± Ma Rulong nodded and immediately opened theputer. He pulled out the star map and found Yalei 2.

    Upon reading the information regarding Yalei 2, Ma Rulong turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, this is the ce you want? Even birds won¡¯t defecate here.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I also want something good, but I reckon nobody would agree. Yalei 2 is still eptable. If I have it, then I can use it to raise crabs.¡±

    ¡°Crab?¡± Ma Rulong quickly responded, ¡°Are those the huge crabs we ate? You can grow them in Yalei 2?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Team Leader, you can rest assured. It could support the crabs. The doesn¡¯t even need to be transformed that much.¡±

    Ma Rulong nodded and said, ¡°Alright, this shouldn¡¯t be a problem. It¡¯s a that nobody wants. Those guys might even be happy to hand it over to you. Right, Little Hai, since I came over, how about treating this old man to some drinks?¡±

    Zhao Haiughed as he immediately led the group to the dining area before taking out food and wine.

    Zhao Hai and the others waited in Machine Field for two days before receiving their rewards. The Awarding ceremony was actually very troublesome. The first part was held in an assembly hall. Speeches came one after the other. After several hours of speeches, only then were the group taken to the Realm Arsenal.

    The Realm Arsenal was very famous in the Machine Field. Unlike the secret treasuries of the families, the Realm Arsenal belonged to the public. Various Families would bring over weapons and other items every year in order to enrich this arsenal.

    The existence of this arsenal serves two purposes. The first was to award prizes to those who made contributions to the Machine Field like Zhao Hai and the others. The second purpose was to use it as a huge logistics base. If the Machine Field goes to war with another realm, then the weapons and resources of this arsenal would be used to defend against the enemy. Only after this arsenal gets emptied would the Great Families open their own arsenals.

    It might sound ridiculous, but this was what the Machine Field implemented. Moreover, Families were required to enrich it every year. Because of this, the arsenal has undergone numerous expansions.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t too hopeful about the arsenal. The Families certainly wouldn¡¯t store valuable weapons and items here. They kept the good items for themselves.

    And just like what Zhao Hai thought, he saw nothing great upon entering the arsenal. The weapons can only be described as above average. This caused Zhao Hai to be somewhat disappointed.

    Fortunately, the arsenal doesn¡¯t only have weapons. It also had plenty of ores and various resources. Seeing the unique ores inside, Zhao Hai talked to Xiong Li and the others and asked them to not choose a weapon and instead choose the ores. In turn, Zhao Hai would take care of their weapons for them.

    Naturally, Xiong Li and the others agreed. They were more confident in Zhao Hai¡¯s weapons than the weapons inside the arsenal. Additionally, they weren¡¯t looking for Machine Field weapons at this moment. After all, they were now practicing the Cultivation Realm¡¯s methods. In this case, the weapons they needed to use were weapons from the Cultivation Realm. So under Zhao Hai¡¯s request, Xiong Li and the others chose different ores to take. Zhao Hai also took some ores for himself.

    The choice made by Zhao Hai and the others caused other people to be confused. After all, the ores sent weren¡¯t that valuable. And even if the ores were valuable, they still need a good weaponsmith to make them into weapons. Majority of people entering the arsenal wouldn¡¯t choose ores.

    However, since this was what Zhao Hai and the others chose, nobody said anything. At this time, Zhao Hai introduced more than 20 new ores to the Space. This meant that he would be able to make more weapons and with greater quality as well.

    Besides entering the arsenal, Zhao Hai and the others were also rewarded with 10 million Machine Coins as well as the promised one thousandth of the ie from the mines. To be honest, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t really care much about these. Money was what Zhao Haicked the least.

    As for Yalei 2, this matter proceeded smoothly. Nobody wanted it and its price was also very low. And since it was Zhao Hai¡¯s group, the Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups decided to just give it to them. Moreover, they weren¡¯t only given Yalei 2, but the surroundings as well. In other words, Zhao Hai and the others would also rule the area surrounding Yalei 2.

 Chapter 1280 â€“ Destination, Six Realms Battlefield

    <h4>Chapter 1280 - Destination, Six Realms Battlefield</h4>

    Zhao Hai was currently sitting inside a ship along with Xiong Li and the others. Ma Rulong was also with them. They had just left Machine Field and were headed to a certain location. Other people were clueless about their destination. However, Zhao Hai and the others knew that they were going to the Six Realms Battlefield!

    With a serious expression, Ma Rulong looked at Zhao Hai and the others and said, ¡°Little Hai, you should all be very careful. The Six Realms Battlefield isn¡¯t like any other ce. All who go there are experienced experts. Nobody is easy to deal with. Don¡¯t trust anyone besides those from the Machine Field. Although it¡¯s only you six that are going, once you arrive there you will be sent to a 50-person team. Your Commander will be someone named Buddhist Warrior Yuan. He is originally a member of the Jingang Sect of the Cultivation Realm. However, he offended a powerful elder of his sect so was kicked out. Additionally, that elder posted a bounty on his head. He didn¡¯t have a choice but to run to the Machine Field. In his stay here, he managed to contribute greatly to the realm. He is nicknamed the One-eyed Buddhist because he lost one eye when he was chased down by his Sect. He¡¯s a strong expert and a friend of mine. I¡¯ve asked him to take care of you.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Thank you Team Leader. I also heard about the One-eyed Buddhist. He¡¯s a famous character in the Machine Field. However, he seems to have disappeared. People thought that he¡¯d been assassinated by someone. I didn¡¯t expect him to be in the Six Realm Battlefield. And it looks like he¡¯s been there for some time¡±

    Ma Rulong nodded, ¡°Correct. He¡¯s been there for several years already. Although he¡¯s only a Captain of a small team, nobody dared to underestimate him in the Six Realms Battlefield.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. At this time Xiong Li said, ¡°Team Leader, is Buddhist Warrior Yuan really that powerful?¡±

    Ma Rulong nodded and said, ¡°Of course he¡¯s powerful. Yuan isn¡¯t an Ascender. His mother and father weremoners on the where Jingang Sect is. He managed to learn a minor version of the sect¡¯s cultivation method when he was young. Because of his talent and strength, he became suitable for the sect¡¯s Cultivation Method. It didn¡¯t take long for him to be an inner disciple of the sect.¡±

    After speaking up to this point, Ma Rulong sighed. Then he looked at everyone and continued, ¡°You should have seen the Cultivation Realm¡¯s situation. And even if you haven¡¯t seen it, you should have heard of it. When Yuan became an Inner Disciple of the Jingang Sect, the status of his parents naturally improved. They were admitted to the sect and were given a residence. However, there were some from the Jingang Sect who looked down on them and would spread some baseless humors once in a while. Fortunately, Yuan¡¯s parents knew their ce, so they endured.¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others could almost guess what happened next, but they didn¡¯t speak and just listened quietly. Ma Rulong went on, ¡°One day, Yuan came home and heard that his mother had died. Yuan looked at his mother¡¯s remains and saw that his mother was killed. He asked his father what happened. Initially unwilling to tell Yuan about what happened, his father finally relented and told Yuan everything. When Yuan¡¯s mother went to fetch some water, she unintentionally spilled some of it on an Inner Disciple of the Jingang Sect. This Inner Disciple got angry and killed Yuan¡¯s mother. And it was known that this Inner Disciple was a grandson of a sect elder.¡±

    ¡°Yuan was a very filial son, so how could he bear this injustice? But since he still had control over himself, he didn¡¯t immediately look for revenge. Instead, he endured and waited for an opportunity. Finally, Yuan was given the chance to kill that person during a sect mission. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t dere that he killed the man. He just said that the man was killed while doing the mission.¡±

    ¡°However, the sect elder didn¡¯t believe Yuan that easily. And after his circumstances were found out, Yuan ran away. His father was unable to escape and was burned alive by that elder. Then the elder began to offer a bounty for his capture. Yuan could no longer stay in the Cultivation Realm so he went to the other realms. But with his strength, it was difficult for Yuan to ensure his own safety. He was afraid that the other realms would capture him in order to gain favor with the Jingang Sect. In the end, Yuan ended up in the Machine Field. He gave the Machine Field his Cultivation Method in exchange for protection. The Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups agreed and he stayed in the Machine Field since then.¡±

    ¡°Because of his hatred towards the Jingang Sect, he has always been merciless towards the people from the Cultivation Realm. But since he only learned a part of the Jingang Sect¡¯s Cultivation Method, his control over magic artifacts wasn¡¯t very good. However, this fellow is still very strong. In addition to cultivating the Jingang Sect¡¯s method, he also ced great attention to his body. This caused his defense to be very formidable. After years of refining his body, Yuan became a human beast. This allowed him to get positive results in the Six Realms Battlefield.¡±

    ¡°I met him in the Six Realms Battlefield. At that time, I was one of his men. While on a mission, he was seriously injured while the rest of the team were killed. Only the two of us were left. I took him back with me as we were being hunted. I hid and hid until reinforcements arrived. After that, we became lifelong friends. But let me tell you this first, you should listen to him properly. That fellow¡¯s temperament isn¡¯t very good.¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others nodded. Zhao Hai smiled at Ma Rulong and said, ¡°Team Leader, rest assured. We¡¯re honest and good-natured people. We will never cause any trouble.¡±

    Ma Rulong snorted and said, ¡°Kid, you had never been honest. But fortunately, your temperament ispatible with his. You¡¯re kind to your allies and ruthless to your enemies, that fellow is the same.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Good man. Haha. Working with him will certainly be great.¡± Ma Rulong looked at Zhao Hai and couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. He doesn¡¯t know what to say.

    The ship proceeded smoothly before stopping two dayster. Much to Zhao Hai¡¯s surprise, the ship¡¯s location wasn¡¯t that far away from Dark Demon. There were many factions on this and it wasn¡¯t any different to any other ce in the Machine Field. This was called Apte.

    Zhao Hai heard about Apte before. To be honest, he just ignored it at that time. He didn¡¯t expect the ship to stop at this ce. And much to Zhao Hai¡¯s surprise, the ship didn¡¯t park outside the. Instead, it directly flew inside towards a fairly big ind on the.

    This ind was the territory of a family on the. This family was the strongest influence in Atpe. This ind along with other surrounding inds were under this family¡¯s control. The shipsing and going from this ce looked very normal, much like the civilian ship that Zhao Hai and the others were in. Because of this, the ship where Zhao Hai and the others were in didn¡¯t look suspicious.

    The ship entered a secret base upon reaching the ind. Afternding, Ma Rulong led Zhao Hai and the others out of the ship. It must be said that without the silver needles Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have known that this was Apte.

    The group followed Ma Rulong out of the ship and soon discovered that they were in an underground cavern. This cavern had plenty of robots both active and inactive. They numbered approximately 1000.

    Ma Rulong looked at these robots and then whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate these robots. Inside their bodies are small nuclear bombs. If all of these robots explode at the same time, then even Little Hai wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. You¡¯re guaranteed to die on the spot.¡±

    As soon as they heard Ma Rulong, Zhao Hai and the others couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. They didn¡¯t expect these robots to be this deadly. If these robots explode at the same time, the damage they can inflict would certainly be dangerous. Zhao Hai was even certain that they could destroy the entire.

    Ma Rulong didn¡¯t mind the robots as he walked towards a cave. This cave was enormous. It had rocks and stgmites everywhere that were arranged beautifully.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t in the mood to admire the sight. This was because he discovered that besides the robots, there were also a lot of Mages and Warriors protecting the ce. There were about a hundred of them. All of them were hidden with some even hiding behind magic formations.

    Upon seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but look at Ma Rulong. But Ma Rulong¡¯s expression made Zhao Hai somewhat puzzled. It seems like Ma Rulong wasn¡¯t aware of the existence of these people.

    Before long, the group arrived at their destination. Then Ma Rulong looked at Zhao Hai and the others and said, ¡°I can only apany you up to here. Go on ahead. Someone will receive you on the other side.¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others nodded as they stepped on the transmission formation. Ma Rulong looked at Zhao Hai and the others until a white light shed. The next moment, Zhao Hai and the others were no longer in sight.¡±

    Seeing the transmission formation empty, Ma Rulong sighed as he muttered, ¡°Kid, you need to survive.¡±

    ¡­

    There was a sh of light inside a huge metal room, then Zhao Hai and the others appeared inside it. Upon appearing, ZHao Hai and the others couldn¡¯t help but stare. This was because this scene was very familiar. A giant room that was made entirely of metal, numerous magic formations on the walls, ceiling, and floor - Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel that time had flown backwards. It was like he ascended once more.

    - Jingang(½ð¸Õ), known as Buddha¡¯s Warrior Assistant.

 Chapter 1281 â€“ Shocking Discovery

    <h4>Chapter 1281 - Shocking Discovery</h4>

    It wasn¡¯t only Zhao Hai who felt this, the same was true with Xiong Li and the others. The ce where they ascended looked almost the same as this. So upon seeing the metal room, they were also surprised.

    After some time, Li Kuangren muttered and said, ¡°What¡¯s this? Did we ascend once more?¡±

    Li Kuangren¡¯s words caused Zhao Hai and the others to recover. Then they looked all around in confusion.

    At this time, a door appeared on a wall before several Mages and Warriors appeared. Leading the group was an old Mage. When the Mage saw Zhao Hai and the others, heughed and said, ¡°Everyone, wee to hell!¡± Hisughter sounded like an insane grandmother¡¯sugh. It was chilling.

    Zhao Hai and the others looked at each other as they didn¡¯t understand what was going on. The Mage then said, ¡°Come with me.¡± Then he turned around and walked out. Naturally, Zhao Hai and the others followed behind.

    Outside the metallic room was a long corridor. What surprised Zhao Hai was that this corridor was also made of metal. It was also wide enough to allow two people to walk side by side.

    After walking through this corridor for about 150 steps, Zhao Hai and the others arrived at a hall made out of metal. The hall was about 10 thousand square meters. What attracted Zhao Hai and the others¡¯ attention was that everything in the hall was made entirely out of metal. The table, chairs, pirs, walls, everything was metal.

    There were a lot of Mages and Warriors in the hall who were resting, groups of two or three were chatting, and there were also people just sitting down and drinking tea. There were also a lot of robots in the hall that provided services.

    Upon seeing these people, Zhao Hai¡¯s pupils shrunk. The bodies of each Mage and Warrior exuded a strong killing aura. One could see at a nce that these people were walking the line between life and death. Such people would be very difficult opponents.

    While Zhao Hai was looking at these people, they were also sizing Zhao Hai and the others up. Their gazes weren¡¯t very friendly, there was even a hint of hostility.

    Then at this moment, a person in the hall attracted Zhao Hai¡¯s attention. This person was just standing in the hall yet he appeared like an iron tower. This person had dark skin, a bald head, and a scar on his face that spanned from his left ear and through his left eye. This scar made the man look terrifying.

    This man was very tall with his height surpassing 2.5 meters. He towered among everyone in the hall. He was a crane among chickens. His eye was currently closed as he stood there like a statue.

    But when Zhao Hai saw him, his eyes involuntarily shed a cold light. This was because the man¡¯s killing aura was very strong, which aroused Zhao Hai¡¯s own killing aura. Zhao Hai already knew who this man was, he must be Buddhist Warrior Yuan.

    And sensing Zhao Hai¡¯s gaze, Yuan opened his eye and looked at Zhao Hai. Naturally, he only had his right eye since his left was gone. A cold light shed through his right eye. He obviously felt Zhao Hai¡¯s killing aura.

    Seeing that Yuan was looking at him, Zhao Hai just smiled as he withdrew his entire killing aura, showingplete control over it. Then he gave Yuan a salute.

    The other people in the hall couldn¡¯t help but gawk when they saw Zhao Hai¡¯s performance. Everyone in the hall simultaneously made an impressed ¡°Hoh!¡± sound.

    These Mages and Warriors were surprised to see Zhao Hai¡¯s attitude towards Yuan. Buddhist Warrior Yuan was an ominous presence in the Six Realms battlefield for many years. The battles he had fought easily reached the thousands with dozens of those being life and death battles. But even if he was heavily injured in those battles, he always returned. It was said that he was as resilient as a cockroach.

    Because of this, Yuan had the strongest killing aura here. Most rookies whoe here would urinate under Yuan¡¯s killing aura. But Zhao Hai actually received it with a calm approach. This showed Zhao Hai¡¯s strength.

    When Yuan saw Zhao Hai¡¯s attitude, his eyes lit up. Then he walked over, his steps were very heavy. With each step Yuan made, the ground sounded like drums.

    Yuan arrived in front of Zhao Hai and the others,pletely ignoring the old Mage. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Are you Zhao Hai?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I am. Is Mister Buddhist Warrior Yuan? This one has seen mister.¡±

    Yuan burst outughing, then he said, ¡°Good, good. Truly a man praised by Ma Rulong. I also heard about what you did. Great job. You can¡¯t be lenient towards those fellows from the Cultivation Realm. Well done, well done!¡±

    Zhao Hi smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I just killed someone from the Cultivation Realm as well as the Devil Realm.¡±

    Yuanughed once more when he heard this. Then he patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder as he turned to the old Mage and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be taking care of them.¡±

    The Mage was evidently scared of Yuan. So when he heard him, he immediately nodded and said, ¡°Please. Themand has already been sent down for them to be sent to you. However, don¡¯t forget to give them their recorders.¡±

    Yuan nodded and said, ¡°I know. How could this Yuan forget about that. Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Then he led Zhao Hai and the others towards a machine beside the hall.

    This machine looked like an iron box with no special quality to it. Yuan stood in front of the machine and then said, ¡°Walk in one by one and don¡¯t move.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and entered the machine first. As soon as he entered, the machine shed with red light. This red light formed a t ne on top of the machine and descended, scanning Zhao Hai from head to toe.

    After the red light vanished, a metal wall in front of Zhao Hai opened up. Inside the opening was a wristband.

    Zhao Hai extended his hand and then took the wristband before wearing it. The size of the wristband was just right. And it wasn¡¯t heavy at all nor did it feel cold. It was actuallyfortable to wear.

    When Zhao Hai came out of the machine, Xiong Li followed in. The process went the same as Zhao Hai. Before long, everyone had a wristband on.

    After this, Yuan looked at Zhao Hai and the others and said, ¡°Don¡¯t lose this thing. These things record your contribution during battles. These contributions will be points that you can exchange with anything you want. Alright let¡¯s go. From now on, you¡¯re part of my team.¡± Zhao Hai and the others nodded. Then they followed Yuan out of the hall. When they left the hall, they were once again inside a corridor. But as they walked, Zhao Hai and the others discovered that this corridor was more than a kilometer long.

    A metal door was at the end of the corridor. When the group walked towards the door, it automatically opened. Then Yuan flew out with Zhao Hai and the others quickly following behind.

    It was at this point that Zhao Hai and the others discovered that they were headed towards a spatial rift. The metal door actually connects to a spatial rift.

    This rift wasn¡¯t very big, it was only about three meters high and wide enough to let two people in side by side. Yuan didn¡¯t hesitate and continued flying forward.

    Zhao Hai and the others hastily followed behind. Before long, they appeared in front of another metal door. A red light shed from the door and scanned everyone before it opened.

    Yuan led Zhao Hai and the others across another corridor until they arrived at another metal hall. But this metal hall was muchrger than the previous one. There were also more people here. The mixed sounds of chatting and quarrelling was heard in this hall.

    At this time, they were surrounded by a group of people. The group had three Mages and four Warriors. One of them turned to Yuan and said, ¡°Captain, is this them? Where¡¯s Zhao Hai? Let me see him. Hahaha. He¡¯s amazing, even daring to kill people from the Cultivation Realm. He¡¯s certainly very strong.¡± The person who spoke wasn¡¯t very tall but it was clear that he was very strong. He had messy hair and his skin was pale gold. He wore worn-out Warrior clothing but his body exuded a valiant aura.

    But as this person was talking about him, Zhao Hai was stunned. He was the only one who was stunned in their group. This was because the Space had just issued a shocking prompt!

    ¡°Host has entered a subspace made by another person. Host may be discovered. Proceeding to disable tracking function. Tracking function has been disabled. The host can now move freely in this subspace.¡±

    This prompt caused Zhao Hai to be startled and coldly sweat. Although the prompt was short, its contents were extremely terrifying. Zhao Hai was very clear that even if they were still inside a metallic room, they were already in the Six Realms Battlefield. And now the prompt just pointed out that the Six Realms Battlefield was a subspace that another person has made. This was an existence that was simr to his Space. This was scary information.

    And as he thought about it more, Zhao Hai was even more startled. The Six Realms Battlefield had an entrance in every realm. When he first thought about this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel strange. It¡¯s too much of a coincidence. But now, upon knowing that the Six Realms Battlefield was someone else¡¯s subspace, Zhao Hai knew that this was done on purpose.

    The owner of the subspace opened a passage in every realm, enabling other people to enter the battlefield and kill each other.

    But what was his purpose for doing this? The person who made this subspace must be an expert of extraordinary strength. There might not be such an expert in the entire World of Cultivation. The strongest person in the World of Cultivation were those legendary Immortals. However, Zhao Hai haven¡¯t heard of Immortals having their own subspaces. Moreover, from what Ma Rulong said, the Six Realms Battlefield was enormous.

    If nobody from the World of Cultivation was strong enough to do this, then who did it? Where did hee from? Why did he make the Six Realms Battlefield? What was his goal?

    All of these issues passed by Zhao Hai¡¯s mind, making him absent-minded. At this time, Zhao Hai felt a pat on his shoulder. Zhao Hai was just about to retaliate when he noticed that it was Yuan.

    Zhao Hai quickly recovered. Yuan looked at Zhao Hai in confusion as he asked, ¡°Little Hai, what happened? Why are you sweating so much? Is there a problem?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head before he replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. But I just thought of something so I was somewhat distracted. Captain, are these our brothers?¡± Zhao Hai also noticed the group that approached them.

    Yuan nodded and then introduced everyone to Zhao Hai and the others. The Warrior who spoke first was surnamed Wu, Wu Yang. His metal-element body refining technique was said to be formidable. He was one of the experts in Yuan¡¯s team.

    The others were from Great Families of the Machine Field. In the Machine Field, the majority of practitioners were from External Halls that were filled with Ascenders. But in the Six Realms Battlefield, Ascenders were very rare. People sent here were mostly descendants of Great Families or Core Members of the family.

    Zhao Hai and the others exchanged greetings with the other team members. After that, Yuan led everyone out of the metallic hall. Then after passing another corridor, Zhao Hai and the others went out of a metal door. Upon passing through the door, the group were met with the view of a forest. Zhao Hai and the others were currently flying above the forest¡­

    Although Zhao Hai wanted to find out about the secret of the Six Realms Battlefield, he knew that it was impossible for him with his present strength. He might even bring danger to himself. What he needed to do was pretend that he didn¡¯t know anything and just cultivate. He could resume his investigation when he gets stronger.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai put the matter on the back of his mind as he inspected his surroundings. He discovered that the environment was indeed very good. Compared to the Cultivation Realm, the spiritual density here was thicker. It was a very good ce for cultivation.

    The forest where they were in can be called a virgin forest. The forest was so expansive that its end couldn¡¯t be seen. Looking at the size of the forest, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. With a forest thisrge, there would certainly be unique nts growing inside it. He wanted to explore the ce to see if he could find something to send to the Space.

    Originally, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t too anxious about upgrading the Space. But when he learned that the Six Realms Battlefield was a subspace of another person, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of crisis. He began to think about the security of his Space. If other people can create subspaces like the Six Realms Battlefield, then would it be possible for them to break into the Space? If that was the case, then Zhao Hai¡¯s biggest advantage would vanish!

 Chapter 1282 â€“ Core Battlefield

    <h4>Chapter 1282 - Core Battlefield</h4>

    As Zhao Hai was looking at the forest, Yuan¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll let you see our Machine Field¡¯s most magnificent creation. The Iron Bridge Fort¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others were attracted by Yuan¡¯s words. Then when they looked behind them, they couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded. This was because in front of them was an enormous steel caste.

    This giant steel castle was made entirely out of metal. But even so, it was miraculously floating in the air. But on the other end of the castle was a barrier that showed another simr-looking castle. If these castles were to amodate people, then it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to house ten thousand.

    The outside castle was built in the style of a bastion. Its walls looked like an open flower. ced on various ces in the castle were all kinds of weapons. Each weapon certainly holds an enormous power in it.

    Yuan looked at Zhao Hai and the others¡¯ expression and said, ¡°These two castles, one ced next to the other, guards the spatial rift. At the same time, it also acts as our headquarters, allowing us to rest peacefully. The two castles act as a bridge, with the spatial rift in between them. This is why the two castles are called the Iron Bridge Fort. Both the outside castle and the spatial rift¡¯s castle are made manually. You should have seen that the spatial rift only allowed two people to walk in parallel. This meant thatrge equipment couldn¡¯t pass through them. This limited the amount of resources that were sent over. People could only use spatial equipment to bring all kinds of materials so that the castles can be built. It took tens of years for the Machine Field to construct this fort. And ever since it was finished, our Machine Field was able to defend against the other realms.¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others nodded. They didn¡¯t really expect that the metallic hall they were just in was a castle.

    Yuan continued, ¡°Naturally, the Iron Bridge Fort is now acting as a rear headquarters for the Machine Field. People would onlye here to exchange for rewards. Normally, other people would be stationed in other castles or bases. Later on, you will also onlye here to rest. You can also use the contribution points you gained on the battlefield to exchange for rewards. Besides these things, there is also a lot of entertainment avable in the fort. But if you want to use them, you will need to pay using your contribution points.¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others nodded. They now understood more about the Six Realms Battlefield. It seems like the Machine Field had already established its own stable foothold in the Six Realms Battlefield. Otherwise, Iron Bridge Fort wouldn¡¯t have been this peaceful.

    Yuan looked at Iron Bridge Fort and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to our base.¡± Zhao Hai and the others nodded before they flew out with Yuan.

    As they were flying, Zhao Hai looked at the scenery while also releasing silver needles. Since the Space had already masked its own presence, then the subspace wouldn¡¯t be able to discover its existence. Even if Zhao Hai used the Space, nobody would be able to discover it.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t believe that the creator of the Six Realms Battlefield would pay any attention to him. It was like a person wouldn¡¯t pay attention to any of his hairs.

    And just as Zhao Hai was feeling a bit of a crisis, making him think of upgrading the Space as soon as possible, he immediately obtained an advantage upon entering the Six Realms Battlefield. The Space¡¯s spiritual density has been upgraded to the Six Realm Battlefield¡¯s level. The Space¡¯s spiritual density was now much strongerpared to the Cultivation Realm. The density was almost approaching the level of a medium-grade spirit vein.

    Although Zhao Hai was d that the Space¡¯s spiritual density has been upgraded, this also made him realize his disparitypared to the Six Realm Battlefield¡¯s creator. His Space was already mysterious yet the Six Realms Battlefield was more powerful. Zhao Hai was now more vignt with each of his actions.

    The group flew quickly. It seems like Yuan wasn¡¯t worried about encountering any dangers nearby. And since this was the case, there was no need for Zhao Hai and the others to care about it as well. The group flew nonstop for several hours before Zhao Hai discovered a small fort in the distance.

    This fort wasn¡¯t made out of metal but instead ordinary stones. However, this fort still had all kinds of magical cannons to provide it with defense. Moreover, magic formations were engraved on the entire fort.

    However, Yuan just flew by that fort. As they were passing by, Zhao Hai looked at the fort and saw that there were also people guarding it.

    Zhao Hai looked at Yuan in confusion as he asked, ¡°Captain, which team does this fort belong to?¡±

    Yuan looked at the fort and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t belong to anyone. It¡¯s just a ry station. It¡¯s mainly used formunication and rest. Also, those without any identification will be attacked by the castle if they approach.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and at the same time gained a deeper understanding of this subspace. The Six Realm Battlefield was indeed veryrge. They were flying quickly yet they only came upon a ry station. This meant that they were still quite a distance away from the frontlines. If this was the case, then howrge was the Six Realms Battlefield exactly? Zhao Hai was beginning to wonder.

    The group flew for a few more hours before resting inside a ry station. After two hours, they departed once more and flew continuously for three days before reaching the frontlines.

    Upon arriving at the frontlines, Zhao Hai could immediately feel the tension in the atmosphere. Over thest three days, they mostly flew over forested areas. The rest were hills. And as long as there were hills, a fort would no doubt be constructed there. Ry stations weren¡¯t the only things constructed. Radar stations were also made. These radar stations were constructed so that people from the other realms couldn¡¯t sneak into the Machine Field¡¯s territory and wreak havoc.

    The frontline was a defensive positionposed of arge mountain range. This mountain range was known as Lock Mountain Range. On the entire span of the mountain range were small forts dotted at certain ces. Also, there were radar stations in each mountain peak. As long as a person other than those from the Machine Field enters the Lock Mountain Range, they would immediately be discovered.

    Yuan¡¯s camp in this mountain range was a small fort with around 50 guards inside. They were tasked with securing the nearby 100 li(50km). As long as an enemy appears on this 100 li distance, it was the camp¡¯s responsibility to attack.

    The fort wasn¡¯t veryrge. It was also made like a bastion with magical cannons on its walls. Although Yuan¡¯s team was strong, these magical cannons could still provide extra help.

    Yuan settled Zhao Hai and the others down before he gathered everyone to introduce the neers. It must be said that the condition in the fort was very good. Although there were only 50 people in this fort, there were about 1000 robots serving them. Moreover, this fort was made to amodate 500 people. Since there were only 50 here at this time, the fort was very spacious. There was ample space for everyone.

    This fort has a dining hall, amusement room, and private rooms that wereplete with household appliances -puters and all. One would often forget that they were in the frontlines of the Six Realms Battlefield.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect the situation here to be this good. However, Yuan also told them that beyond the Lock Mountain Range was no longer the Machine Field¡¯s territory. It can be said that outside the Lock Mountain Range was the real battlefield where true chaos happens.

    Past the Lock Mountain Range was arge forested area. This area was very fertile and spanned millions of square kilometers.

    However, this region was owned by nobody. Anyone can go there to mine, pick medicine, and even murder other people for treasure. No matter what you did there, nobody would care.

    This region was the core battlefield of the Six Realms Battlefield - the true Six Realms Battlefield. Yuan¡¯s team¡¯s job wasn¡¯t only to defend their fort, but also to venture out to this battlefield in order to get nts and kill people.

    The Six Realms Battlefield was just toorge, this allowed each realm to hold on to their own territory. However, there¡¯s a strange phenomenon wherein the resources within each realm¡¯s territory wasn¡¯t very diverse. There were treasures that could only be mined or grown on another territory. Each realm established strong defenses to protect their territories. But at the same time, the six realms wouldn¡¯t dare attack another territory.

    This was where the core battlefield became important. This was because this region had all resources that can be found in the other territories. Moreover, this was the only region that wasn¡¯t unconquered.

    Because the core battlefield had all the resources of the Six Realms Battlefield avable, its output was naturally rich. Therefore, all realms wanted to take it for their own. But after several battles, they discovered that nobody could take thisnd. Therefore, the six realms reached a tacit understanding making the core battlefield amon territory. Everyone can head to the core battlefield to collect resources. However, one would need to depend on their own skill to survive. If they were killed, then they deserve it for being weak. This made the core battlefield into a huge meat grinder. Every year, countless deaths and injuries were incurred in this region. However, nobody was willing to give up on this region. At any point in time, someone was being killed in this huge territory.

 Chapter 1283 â€“ Going Out

    <h4>Chapter 1283 - Going Out</h4>

    Zhao Hai stood on the fort walls and looked at the hills in the distance. These hills were high. They had all kinds of nts growing on them, making them look beautiful.

    Zhao Hai and the others had been here for three days. They had yet to encounter a fight in these three days. They only apanied Yuan as they were getting familiar with the surrounding environment. And to be honest, there was nothing special in the vicinity.

    The guarded area of Yuan¡¯s camp wasn¡¯t veryrge, only about 100li(50km) around the fort. Even if this area didn¡¯t have a radar, powerful magic formation masters could still use their spiritual force to scan it.

    Actually, there were almost no defending missions in the area close to Yuan¡¯s camp. And even if there was something that needed to be taken care of, the two closest camps would take care of it. Yuan¡¯s camp mostly went on hunting missions, killing people from the other realms in the core battlefield. Because of this, the camp¡¯s defense was handed over to other people.

    Along with getting familiar with the environment, Zhao Hai and the others were also taken to the other camps to make other people aware that they were the neers of Yuan¡¯s camp.

    After getting in contact with the other teams, Zhao Hai began to understand Yuan¡¯s position. Although Yuan was only a captain of 50 people, it was clear that his influence extended to the entire Lock Mountain Range.

    Buddhist Warrior Yuan has been on the frontlines of Lock Mountain Range for seven years. And he had been the person who fought the most and also the one who dared to fight the most. More than a thousand small andrge battles, a few of them where he almost died - it can be said that the Machine Field¡¯s Lock Mountain Range became peaceful because of Yuan.

    Zhao Hai asked other people and heard that before Yuan arrived in Lock Mountain Range, people woulde look for trouble every other day. And not to say about robbing, people were already lucky if they weren¡¯t robbed while at their camps.

    When Yuan arrived at the mountain range, he began to lead people to fight the other realms repeatedly. Once someone from the other realms attacked the mountain range, Yuan would quickly deal with them with ferocity. Even if the Machine Field lost 100 individuals to kill 35, Yuan would still trade to teach them a lesson.

    In these battles, it¡¯s natural that Yuan¡¯s team had the most casualties. The team has been reinforced multiple times, and there have been cases where it was wiped out, with Yuan as the only survivor¡­

    Even with such dire consequences, Yuan continued to fight. He went all out and held nothing back. There were multiple times where he was severely wounded, almost losing his life.

    But such battle style actually brought advantages. Seeing that they were beginning to lose heavily against the Machine Field, the other realms slowly stopped attacking the Lock Mountain Range. This allowed Yuan to lead people into the core battlefield, giving the Machine Field the breath of air it needed.

    But in this case, more conflict was inevitable. After many battles, Yuan managed to gain a reputation. It was also at this time that the other realms gave him the nickname One-eyed Buddhist.

    Naturally, the people from other camps weren¡¯t in the Lock Mountain Range from the very beginning. In fact, those from the Machine Field who battled here would stay for three years at most. Yuan¡¯s seven-year stay was actually very unique.

    While Zhao Hai was thinking about these things, he suddenly heard heavy footsteps approaching him. He doesn¡¯t need to see who it was, it was certainly Yuan. Only Yuan would have such heavy footsteps.

    As soon as Zhao Hai turned his head, he saw Yuan walking slowly towards his side. Then Yuan looked at the direction of the core battlefield and said, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I¡¯m just wondering why Captain stayed inside the Six Realms Battlefield for this many years. With your current contributions, you can be positioned at the rear and even return to the Machine FIeld. Your status would not be low. So why would you stay in this dangerous ce?¡±

    Yuan didn¡¯t move, he still looked at the core battlefield in the distance. Then after a while, he said, ¡°Many people asked me this question, but I haven¡¯t told them. But I can tell you, it¡¯s because of revenge!¡±

    Yuan didn¡¯t say much but Zhao Hai understood what he meant after recalling the story about Yuan¡¯s life. Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll help Captain with his revenge. By the way, Captain. You have been doing this for several years, so why haven¡¯t you practiced a higher level Cultivation Method? Why are you practicing a low-level method?¡±

    This wasn¡¯t news to anyone in the Lock Mountain Range, so upon hearing Zhao Hai, Yuan turned to him and then smiled as he said, ¡°You must be thinking that one couldn¡¯t progress far if they practice low-level methods right?¡±

    Zhao Hai was surprised when he heard Yuan, but he shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case. I have also seen basic methods from the Cultivation Realm. They¡¯re very clever and could make a person progress. However, the speed would be a bit slower. It was likely for their practitioners to die before they reached a higher level.¡±

    Yuan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s correct. It seems like you have some experience. The progress of those cultivation methods are indeed slow, but there¡¯s something good about that. This meant that there would be steady progress with close to no threat of being possessed by a devil. Moreover, there would hardly be any bottlenecks in such methods. As long as one practiced hard enough, they would progress. Although the speed is very slow, progress is gained through hard work and stability.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Yuan looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, we¡¯ll be heading out to hunt. Once you meet people from the other realms, you will understand what I¡¯m saying.¡± Then afterughing, Yuan turned and left.

    Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t understand what Yuan wanted to say, he didn¡¯t mind it too much. In any case, he would find out about it tomorrow.

    The next morning, after everyone had eaten, Yuan called the entire team over. Including Zhao Hai¡¯s group, Yuan now had 50 people present. But even if this was a small team, everyone knew that only under Yuan could one earn merit very quickly. But this also meant that they were more likely to die in hismand. Because of this, very few people joined Yuan¡¯s group on their own decision.

    Seeing his team, Yuan nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯ll be heading out today to hunt. 30 people will be left behind here, the rest will follow me. Little Hai and the other new recruits wille with me. As for the others, decide upon yourselves.¡±

    Discussion was then heard in the dining hall. Nobody was thinking that they wouldn¡¯t go along with Zhao Hai and the others. On the contrary, people wanted toe with him. But including Zhao Hai and his brothers, there were only 20 slots in this excursion. There was an unceasing debate about who these 20 people would be.

    If this was any other team, then people would definitely hide when it came to going to the core battlefield. Very few people would go there. But Yuan¡¯s team was different. All of these people had assimted Yuan¡¯s attitude. So upon hearing that they would be going to the core battlefield, everyone wanted to join the team.

    After arguing for some time, the 20 people were finally decided. Those who were chosen were excited while those who failed to qualify were depressed. Seeing this situation, Zhao Hai smiled faintly. His favorable impression towards Yuan has increased by one point.

    A ming eagle will have a ming nest. Because Yuan was belligerent, then the other people in his camp would naturally be influenced.

    Seeing that the team has been decided, Yuan nodded and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll head out soon, make preparations. Right, since Little Hai and the others are beginners, Wu Yang, you brief them.¡± Then after he said that, Yuan turned around and left.

    Zhao Hai turned to Wu Yang and asked, ¡°Brother Wu Yang, what is Captain talking about? What do we need to know?¡±

    Wu Yang wasn¡¯t selected this time, so he was quite dejected. But after hearing Zhao Hai, he answered. ¡°Captain meant that you need to take some food and drinks along with you.¡± Xiong Li and the others were also beside Zhao Hai, so when they heard Wu Yang, they looked at each other andughed.

    Wu Yang looked at Zhao Hai and the others and said, ¡°Why are youughing? Go make your preparations.¡±

    Xiong Li smiled and said, ¡°Brother Wu, when ites to drinks and food, then there¡¯s nothing to prepare. Every time Little Hai goes out, he would bring a lot of food and drinks with him. Even if we stayed a year or longer outside, we still wouldn¡¯t worry about starving. Hahaha. I can even say that when ites to preparing food and wine, nobody can beat Little Hai.¡± Wu Yang stared, then he looked at Zhao Hai. He couldn¡¯t really believe what Xiong Li said.

    Zhao Haiughed and then waved his hand as a giant crab appeared. He ced the crab on the table and then smiled as he looked at Wu Yang and said, ¡°Brother Wu, I¡¯ll give this to you. It¡¯s freshly cooked, you can eat it directly.¡±

    Wu Yang stared at the crab. This was the first time he saw a crab asrge as this. A crab asrge as this was certainly a magic beast. But this beast was now boiled and was sending out thick fragrances.

    Zhao Hai nced at Wu Yang before chuckling and leaving. When he went outside, those who were going with the mission had already prepared. After a while, Yuan also arrived. He was wearing the same clothes, he didn¡¯t look like he was going to battle. His eyes swept through everyone and then nodded. He turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, are you ready? We aren¡¯t going out for just a day, you should bring more food.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Captain, rest assured. I have everything ready.¡±

    Yuan nodded, then he said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± After saying that, he flew and led the team towards the core battlefield. Zhao Hai and the others immediately followed closely behind.

    Upon leaving Lock Mountain Range, the group immediately slowed down. They also took out their weapons and made formations.

    Seeing the group being like this, Zhao Hai and the others became somewhat nervous. Xiong Li and the others also took out their weapons, only Zhao Hai remained unarmed. He just calmly looked at the scenery ahead. The other people in the team couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhao Hai. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care, the same was true with Xiong Li and the others. In the minds of Zhao Hai¡¯s brothers, if Zhao Hai took his weapon out, then it would just be bullying.

 Chapter 1284 â€“ Thornweed and Mouse Demon

    <h4>Chapter 1284 - Thornweed and Mouse Demon</h4>

    Yuan also noticed Zhao Hai, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Yuan had received neers from the Machine Field before. All of these neers were arrogant when they first came here. But when they left, this arrogance was gone. Yuan also wanted Zhao Hai to learn a lesson.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind the gazes either. In fact, he wasn¡¯t really that worried about this mission. In thest three days, his silver needles had already mapped the surrounding area as well as arge part of the core battlefield. It was basically impossible for other people to attack them without Zhao Hai¡¯s notice.

    At this time, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t say anything. He continued to follow behind Yuan as they flew forward. He also had Cai¡¯er pay attention to their surroundings.

    In fact Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t only paying attention to their surroundings, he was also scanning for things that he could get. He would find time in the future to procure them.

    He had just arrived in the Six Realms Battlefield, so he can¡¯t be too rampant. So even if he knew where good things were, he would have to wait some time so that he wouldn¡¯t attract attention.

    Yuan led the team forward nonstop. After flying for three hours, Yuan waved his hand to make everyone halt. Zhao Hai discovered that they had arrived in a patch of thornweed.

    Thornweed was a very famous medicinal herb in the Six Realms Battlefield. Thornweed was an indispensable herb that was used for medicines that refine the body. And the older the herb was, the more valuable it is.

    Thornweed doesn¡¯t grow in the Machine Field. These herbs mostly grow on the Demon Realm¡¯s territory. Nobody knows if this was intentional since the Demon Realm gives priority to refining the body. However, this thornweed was quitemon in the Six Realms Battlefield.

    As soon as Yuan stopped, he pointed towards the thornweed and said, ¡°This is a patch of thornweed. This patch is also one of the Machine Fields more important sources of this herb. Wee here once in a few days to check it out. Sometimes we would use magic water to make them grow. If people from the other realms try to steal these herbs, there will inevitably be a fierce battle.¡±

    Just as Yuan was done speaking, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression changed. Yuan noticed this change and said, ¡°Little Hai? Do you have anything to say?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Captain, I just found a group of Demons. They are picking thornweed.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Yuan couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then the color of his face changed. He confirmed, ¡°Are you telling the truth? You should know that we have small-scale radars built.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I can¡¯t be wrong. Those who came here are earth-dwelling Demons. My feelings can¡¯t be incorrect.¡±

    When Yuan saw that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t lying, his expression finally turned serious. He immediately said, ¡°Point the direction. Everyone, follow Little Hai.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly pointed towards the direction of the Demons and then flew towards it. Yuan and the others immediately followed behind him.

    Yuan followed behind with a very serious expression. This wasn¡¯t his first meeting with the Demon Race. But among the Demons, these earth-dwelling Demons were the most repugnant race there is. These Demons had inborn abilities to stealthily move underground. Although the Machine Field¡¯s sensors were sensitive and could even detect most earthwalking techniques, these earth-dwelling Demons could actually hide from these sensors. Because of this, these earth-dwelling Demons could go into the Machine Field¡¯s territory to steal any herbs they want - and the Machine Field couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    Although it was called thornweed, it was actually a short vine. But it was a short nt nheless. A 100-year old thornweed was only a bit more than a meter high, with younger thornweeds being much shorter. It was precisely because of this that the thornweed was a rare herb in the Machine Field.

    And even if the Machine Field installed sensors in the area, they actually weren¡¯t that useful. This was because people from the other realms would destroy these sensors from time to time. And installing them again would take some effort.

    In fact, the other realms also do this, not just the Machine Field. They would install their own sensors in their areas, particrly in ces where they can harvest special products. However, installing these sensors was a constant struggle. A sensor might be built in one ce, but another sensor would be destroyed in another.

    Zhao Hai led the team towards the ce where the Demons were currently lurking. The Demons might have discovered Zhao Hai and the others since they weren¡¯t moving anymore. However, the patch of thornweed that they were in had already been harvested.

    The age of these thornweeds wasn¡¯t small, with the youngest one being ten years old. Although this age was usable, the people of the Machine Field required older thornweeds. Because of this, this patch of thornweeds had herbs that were almost 50 years old.

    Thornweeds have a main root that would slowly spread around. As long as this main root survived, then the thornweed would continually grow. Because of this, people would just harvest the thornweeds in the core battlefield without destroying their main roots. And this was especially true with older thornweds. But if these main roots were destroyed, then the thornweeds in the core battlefield would be fewer and fewer and before long nobody would be able to obtain them.

    The reason why the Machine Field hated earth-dwelling Demons was because these Demons could easily destroy thornweed patches. And once they destroy the main root, then that thornweed patch is finished.

    Seeing their thornweed patch being harvested, Yuan¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but tighten. However, the Demons had already hid underground. And if they attack these Demons, then they might damage the thornweed patch even more. This wasn¡¯t something that Yuan wanted to see. He couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless, he couldn¡¯t do anything at all.

    Although the patch looked destroyed, there were still some roots that managed to survive. The Demons deliberately did this to make Yuan anxious about harming the rest of the roots. They were making Yuan angry.

    Seeing this situation, Yuan couldn¡¯t help but be incensed. He began to think about destroying this patch himself other than making the Demons benefit.

    When Zhao Hai saw Yuan¡¯s expression, he guessed what he was about to do. He immediately blocked Yuan and said, ¡°Captain, wait a moment.¡± Then Zhao Hai waved his hand as a yellow ball of light appeared. Then he threw the ball of light towards the thornweed. Then the light went underground.

    Although this was Zhao Hai¡¯s first time in the Six Realms Battlefield, he wasn¡¯tpletely clueless about the resources present here. This was because they were given additional information in theirputers about the Six Realms Battlefield. And because of this, Zhao Hai had some understanding regarding the thornweed nt.

    This was also the reason why Zhao Hai stopped Yuan. He knew that if Yuan attacked, then the thornweeds would certainly be finished.

    When Yuan saw Zhao Hai¡¯s action, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he looked at Zhao Hai in confusion and asked, ¡°Little Hai, what are you doing? We can¡¯t have these bastards pick the thornweed.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Captain, rest assured. Not only can these fellows not get their hands on the thornweed, they will also leave their lives here. Just watch.¡±

    Yuan nodded and said, ¡°If it¡¯s possible, don¡¯t destroy the root. Otherwise, this patch will be wasted.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll make sure to save the thornweed. Actually, it seems like the main root managed to survive. I¡¯ve already made sure to protect it.¡±

    After he said that, Zhao Hai pointed towards a ce where the thornweed looked the most healthy. This was where the thornweed¡¯s main root was. However, its surroundings were kept in good condition. These Demons knew how important a thornweed¡¯s main root was, so they also knew not to destroy it. Otherwise, the Machine Field would go all out in pursuing them.

    The earthen yellow light wasn¡¯t actually offensive magic but instead it was a defensive spell. Its main function was to protect the main root from being destroyed. At the same time, Zhao Hai put some Undead underground to hunt down and kill the Demons. With the Space¡¯s monitor present, it was impossible for these Demons to escape. The only thing they could do was to desperately fight the Undead. But no matter what they do, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to the thornweed main root.

    The others looked at Zhao Hai. Actually, there were two Earth Mages among them. However, these Mages couldn¡¯t do anything about the present situation. Earth Magic doesn¡¯t have a lot of magic that could attack underground targets. Moreover, Earth Magic was mainlyposed of wide-scale magic. It was impossible for them to make an attack lest they ce the thronweed in danger. Therefore, like Yuan, they could only watch.

    The group paid attention to the thornweed patch, waiting for results. The region was actually very calm. There were no vibrations detected from underground. However, this peace made those present rxed as well as disappointed.

    They were disappointed because they couldn¡¯t see what was happening but they were happy that the thornweed wasn¡¯t destroyed. And at this moment, the safety of the thornweed was their utmost concern.

    Before long, not far away from the thornweed patch, a lump of earth emerged before the corpse of a mouse emerged from a hole.

    This mouse had white fur and was five meters tall, not including its tail. If one included its tail, then the mouse would be ten meters long. It had hook-like ws and two sharp incisors. Its tail was like a steel whip. One could see how powerful this mouse was.

    This was a Demon Mouse. These Demon Mice were innately skilled in traversing the earth. However, the strength of these Mice wasn¡¯t good, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t have been killed so soon.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care as he waved his hand, causing ck gas to cover the mouse. When the ck gas vanished, the mouse had already vanished and was reced by an undead. Then it returned underground to join in on the hunt.

    There were more than one Demon Mouse who came to harvest the Machine Field¡¯s thornweed patch. In total, there were five of them. One Mouse was at the Core Formation stage while the other four were at Foundation Establishment.

    Just as the Foundation Establishment Demon mouse was killed, it immediately hunted its own kin. When the other Mice saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but panic. They already had their hands full in dealing with the Undead. The Undead that were assaulting them were a variety of ground-dwelling beasts.

    Although earthwalking was an innate ability of the Demon Mouse, this didn¡¯t mean that they were the only ones who have it. These Undead Beast also possess the ability to move underground, albeit their skills couldn¡¯t match the Demon Mice.

    However, the Undead alleviated this weakness by using their numbers. There were only five Demon Mice while the Undead were uncountable.

    After the Mice discovered that they were surrounded, they began to think about destroying the main root of the thornweed patch. However, they couldn¡¯t do anything to it since it was being protected by a spell.

    The four Foundation Establishment Mice were killed one after another. At this point, only the Core Formation Mouse was left. However, it was clear that it wouldn¡¯tst long. When it felt that it was in a precarious position, the Demon Mouse began drilling upwards towards the surface.

    As Yuan was looking at the ground, a white shadow suddenly flew out. Yuan didn¡¯t immediately move since he wanted to see what this thing was.

    Before long, the white shadow stopped. It was a thin Old Mouse that was wearing white robes. It¡¯s eyes were ck, but it gave off a sinister light.

    The Old Mouse actually looked distressed. He looked at Yuan and gnashed its teeth as it said, ¡°Yuan, we¡¯re just snatching your thornweed. Why are you being so ruthless? You even killed four of my sons. What can you say about this?¡±

    Upon hearing the Old Mouse, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. He hadn¡¯t seen someone as shameless as this. The Mice were the ones who were stealing, but now it was Yuan who needed to exin?

    Yuan didn¡¯t hesitate as heughed and said, ¡°Hao Doni, it turns out to be you. So what? Thest time, you bullied us heavily. Did you really think that we are that easy to bully? What else could I do since you decided to steal our thornweed? Not to say about your four sons, even if forty of them came, we will still kill them. And since you came today, then don¡¯t even think about leaving.¡±

    When he saw that Yuan was serious, a hint of fear shed before Hao Doni¡¯s eyes. However, he quickly responded, ¡°Yuan, if you kill me, the Old Ancestor will certainly not let you off. Do you think you alone can deal with the Old Ancestor¡¯s anger? If you let me go, then I¡¯ll forget today¡¯s matter. This will save you from being troubled by the Old Ancestor. What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 1285 â€“ One Should Return As Good As One Receives

    <h4>Chapter 1285 - One Should Return As Good As One Receives</h4>

    Hao Doni was admitting defeat, yet he was also issuing a threat. When he heard Hao Doni, Yuanughed and said, ¡°Hao Doni, you¡¯re too naive. Who do you think this Yuan is? Now that you fell into my hands, you want me to let you go? Why don¡¯t you just tell me to kill myself?¡±

    As soon as Hao Doni heard this, his expression finally changed. He knew that Yuan wouldn¡¯t let him go. So his face turned resolute as he said, ¡°Yuan, don¡¯t go too far. If I go all out, then I can take your teammates with me. I don¡¯t believe that your subordinates aren¡¯t afraid of death!¡±

    Just as Hao Dongali said this, a loudughter was heard. However, thisughter didn¡¯te from Yuan. Hao Doni turned his head towards the group of neers. Yuan and the others were also stunned. Then they turned to see that Xiong Li and the others wereughing.

    Zhao Hai also chuckled at the side. Naturally, he knew what Xiong Li and the others wereughing at. On the other hand, Yuan and the others had yet to know about Zhao Hai. The other members of Yuan¡¯s camp were somewhat anxious. They knew that even if they weren¡¯t weak, they were still much weakerpared to the Old Mouse.

    Yuan looked at Xiong Li and the others who wereughing, then he knit his brows and said, ¡°Xiong Li, why are youughing?¡±

    Xiong Li suppressed hisughter before he said, ¡°Captain, I heard that the eyes of a mouse is small, but I believe it now. The Old Rat really wants to go all out against us? Hahaha. It¡¯s so funny. We can¡¯t count how many people like him Little Hai killed. And he wants to go all out as a threat? What a joke.¡±

    Yuan couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhao Hai when he heard Xiong Li. Although they knew some things about the Six Realms Beginner Competition, the information avable to them were basic. They didn¡¯t have any good understanding about Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. The only thing Yuan knew was that Zhao Hai was tantly challenging the folks from the Cultivation Realm. And since Yuan had some enmity against the Cultivation Realm, he was d to ept Zhao Hai. He really wasn¡¯t aware of how strong Zhao Hai was.

    Zhao Hai smiled towards Hao Doni before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to fight the Demon Race in the Six Realms Beginner Competition. But unfortunately, all the Demons have been eliminated by the Cultivators before I get the opportunity. Captain, I want to use this chance to try.¡±

    When Yuan saw Zhao Hai¡¯s confidence, he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, but don¡¯t destroy the thornweed.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Dealing with the old mouse isn¡¯t too difficult. Don¡¯t worry about it Captain.¡±

    Hao Doni was already incensed about his current state, so when he heard Zhao Hai he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Kid, since you want to be crippled, then let me show you how fierce I can be.¡± Then he gave a roar as a 50 meter tall mouse appeared in front of Zhao Hai. Then the mouse waved its ws and sent two w attacks towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then released two magic formations to block the two attacks. Then he looked at Hao Doni¡¯s real body and said, ¡°It¡¯s really a mouse spirit. Interesting. However, I hate mice.¡± Then he waved his hand and released a 1000yer formation to attack Hao Doni.

    Hao Doni saw this attack and immediately issued a high-pitched scream. Then a ball of sand flew out of his mouth and directly hit Zhao Hai¡¯s formation, crushing itpletely.

    When Zhao Hai saw this, his expression changed. Then he smiled and said, ¡°Very interesting. He¡¯s much betterpared to those other trash.¡±

    This ball of sand was an ability of the Mouse Race. However, only variant members of the Mouse Race like Hao Doni can use it.

    The sand that Hao Doni spat out wasn¡¯t ordinary sand, but instead poisoned sand. It¡¯s offensive strength was very powerful. After crushing Zhao Hai¡¯s formation, the sands proceeded to attack Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai immediately released another 1000yer formation to block it.

    Hao Doni didn¡¯t hold back as he threw himself towards Zhao Hai. Upon seeing the situation, Yuan¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change. He wanted to go forward to help but instead he was blocked by Xiong Li.

    Yuan looked at Xiong Li and said, ¡°Why are you blocking me? Little Hai is a Mage. He¡¯s finished if Hao Dongali gets in close range.¡±

    Xiong Li smiled faintly and said, ¡°Little Hai is just ying around. With that Mouse¡¯s strength, how could he get close to Little Hai? Little Hai is both a Mage and a Warrior. Captain doesn¡¯t need to worry. If Zhao Hai wanted to deal with him then he would¡¯ve already done it. I think Little Hai just wanted to experience the Demon Realm¡¯s methods.¡±

    Yuan stared. He had yet to see why Xiong Li and the others were so confident in Zhao Hai. He turned to look at Lu Dingtian and the others and saw that they had the same expression. It seems like they agree to Xiong Li¡¯s words.

    This made Yuan more curious about Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. He felt that Xiong Li and the others¡¯ confidence in Zhao Hai was too strange.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai had already exchanged a few moves with Hao Doni. Although Hao Doni wanted to approach Zhao Hai, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t give him the opportunity to get close. Zhao Hai¡¯s 1000yer formations weren¡¯t easy to deal with. Because of this, Hao Doni had yet to get in closebat with Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai noticed that Hao Doni was beginning to repeat his methods, so he knew that it was time to stop ying around. He waved his hand to release another 1000yer formation, then he punched out immediately after.

    The magic formation was a cover for Hao Doni to focus on. The true killer strike was the fist.

    And sure enough, Hao Doni was attracted by Zhao Hai¡¯s magic formation. He thought that Zhao Hai was a pure Mage so he moved his body and evaded Zhao Hai¡¯s magic formation. But suddenly, he felt a fist-shaped energying towards him. The fist was so powerful that Hao Doni already felt it before it reached him.

    Hao Doni¡¯s white fur stood up as he screamed. Then arge phantom Mouse appeared outside his body. This was a type of defensive measure of the Demon Race, known as the Dharma Protector.

    Dharma Protector was quite a famous defensive measure of the Demon Race. However, along with its powerful might, the technique also consumed a lot of energy. Using the Dharma Protector once will consume a fourth of the Demon¡¯s energy. But this technique was indeed very powerful.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s fist connected just as Hao Doni¡¯s Dharma Protector appeared. A bang was heard before the Dharma Protector was destroyed. Then the fist hit Hao Doni¡¯s body and threw him up into the air. The old Mouse spit mouthfuls of blood which carried parts of his innards.

    But since the bodies of the Demon Race were tenacious, this damage didn¡¯t kill Hao Dongai. In fact, he used the force of the fist tounch himself as far as possible.

    But how could Zhao Hai allow this to happen? When he saw that Hao Doni was running, he vanished in ce and appeared in front of the Mouse Demon. Upon seeing Zhao Hai appearing in front of him, Hao Doni¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but tighten. He was now half-dead and he didn¡¯t have any more strength to fight back. Moreover, Zhao Hai appeared very close to him, making escape close to impossible. Zhao Hai pointed and a bloody hole appeared in Hao Doni¡¯s forehead. Then the light slowly vanished from the Mouse Demon¡¯s eyes before he finally died.

    When Hao Doni died, Zhao Hai immediately waved his hand and turned him into an Undead. Then he sent the Mouse Demon to the Space before flying back to where Yuan and the others were.

    Yuan and the others were left dull standing in ce. It was as if they had been petrified by a spell. It needed to be said that Hao Doni had a minor reputation in the Six Realms Battlefield. He was given the nickname ¡®Poisonous Sand Rat¡¯. Yuan and Hao Doni had also fought before. But at that time, Yuan was at a disadvantage. During that battle, Yaun had 20 people while Hao Doni had 20 people as well. In the end, Yuan lost the battle and was forced to retreat to the Lock Mountain Range. Yuan lost quite a lot of people at that time. So naturally, Yuan knew how strong Hao Doni was.

    But now, this Hao Doni actually fell after exchanging a few moves with Zhao Hai. Also, from what Yuan had seen, it seems like Zhao Hai was done ying around. Just as Xiong Li said, Zhao Hai wanted to see the methods of the Demon Race. And once he saw everything he wanted to see, Zhao Hai proceeded to go for the kill.

    Yuan was shocked by the fighting strength that Zhao Hai disyed. One must know that Core Formation Demons were very strong. Even Yuan wasn¡¯t certain that he would win one-on-one. But Zhao Hai just used a couple of moves to kill his opponent. Wasn¡¯t he too strong?

    When he saw Zhao Hai approaching the team, Yuan finally recovered. Then his eyes shone brightly as heughed and said, ¡°Good job, Little Hai. Great job. That was satisfying to see. I didn¡¯t expect you to be that strong. Hahaha. Good, good. With your strength, you can go anywhere you want in the Six Realms Battlefield.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Captain is praising me too much. Right, Captain, where do we go next?¡±

    Yuan turned towards the thornweed patch and then sneered before he said, ¡°Since things became like this, then let¡¯s be impolite and go to the Demon Realm¡¯s territory. Those Demons always run to the Machine Field to bully us. I think it¡¯s time for us to return the favor.¡± Then after he said that, he flew towards a direction in the core battlefield.

    Zhao Hai and the others weren¡¯t very familiar with the ces in the Six Realms Battlefield, so they just followed behind Yuan. But at this time, Zhao Hai noticed that the others from the team had changed their attitude towards him.

    Battles in the Six Realms Battlefield happen every day. In this ce, strength defines the chances of your survival as well as your contributions. The stronger you are, the more contributions you can gain. Therefore, everyone in the Six Realms Battlefield respected the strong. And the strength that Zhao Hai disyed was enough for these people to give him respect. While everyone was being polite to Zhao Hai, they were also secretly happy. After all, with a powerful teammate like him around, their safety was more assured.

    - Small eyes = shortsighted

 Chapter 1286 â€“ Emergency

    <h4>Chapter 1286 - Emergency</h4>

    Before heading out, Zhao Hai already understood that they would go hunting in the core battlefield for more than a day or two. The core battlefield was just toorge. Moreover, with how many people were here, sneak attacks were quitemon. And once a big fish arrives, people would immediately want to destroy them. However, such a case couldn¡¯t be done in one or two days, it would at least take ten days or even half a month. This was something that everyone knew.

    This was also the reason why Yuan urged Zhao Hai to get more food before heading out. And this lies the disadvantage of those from the Machine Field. People from the Machine Field needed to eat while those from the other realms only consume fasting pills and simr medicines.

    Also, besides the other inhabitants, one should pay attention to the Six Realms Battlefield¡¯s beasts.

    The Six Realms Battlefield might sound like it was under the control of the Six Realms. However, this wasn¡¯t really the case. There were plenty of extremely powerful beasts in here. These beasts were different from Demons. Demons were those who practiced to the point where they gained a humanoid form. On the other hand, no matter how strong these beasts be, they don¡¯t have any humanoid form.

    However, one should not underestimate these beasts just because they don¡¯t have humanoid forms. These beasts were extremely strong, they weren¡¯t any less powerful than those in the Six Realms Battlefield. These beasts control their own territories and are also united with the other beasts, forming the Beast Alliance. The territory controlled by the Beast Alliance was a ce where nobody could just enter.

    And this Beast Alliance was quite unusual. Not only do they control their own territory, they could also benefit and make use of their surroundings. There were multiple forbidden areas in the Six Realms Battlefield where arge number of beasts inhabit. If anyone from the World of Cultivation entered these ces, then they would no doubt be ughtered.

    There are a lot of people in the World of Cultivation but they couldn¡¯t invest too much manpower in the Six Realms Battlefield. Once a group sent arge number of people to the Six Realms Battlefield, then the other realms would unite against them. Because of this, the core battlefield would only have small parties going around it. The size of a party would generally be below 100 people.

    A team of 100 people would never in their right minds enter the territory of these beasts. These beasts couldn¡¯t be annoyed because of their formidable strength. Moreover, low-level beasts were fearless. Their fearlessness was no less than the Bug Race. Because of this, nobody dared to provoke them.

    All realms in the Six Realms Battlefield have their own controlled territory. But at the same time, there were also territories that they didn¡¯t fully control. Such ces will be points of brutal fights.

    People from other realms would go to these semi-controlled territories to cause trouble. Their purpose was to steal herbs and other resources as well as to kill people.

    No which realm people came from, they would definitely be equipped adequately when they go to the Six Realms Battlefield. This allowed them to be ready for battle at any time. And to some extent, these equipment could be regarded as plunderable resources.

    The equipment of those sent to the Six Realms Battlefield were no doubt top-tier. And because the dead don¡¯t need equipment, these top-tier items became a resource in the battlefield. Whether they were magic artifacts, spirit artifacts, or devil artifacts, these items were all made of the finest materials. With enough technique, these items could be reforged and refined once more. Because of this, besides mining for resources and picking herbs, people in the Six Realms Battlefield also resort to hunting other people.

    Yuan was very familiar with the situation in the Six Realms Battlefield. So he advanced carefully. Each time they go some distance forward, they would stop and send scouts ahead. They were also resting much more frequently. Yuan wanted the team to maintain their best states as much as possible.

    Yuan knew very well how dangerous the Core Battlefield was. It was impossible for one to know when they would run into an enemy. If your strength wasn¡¯t at its peak once you met an enemy, then you would have a very hard time.

    Yuan carefully bypassed the beast territories while paying attention to their surrounding environment and keeping the team¡¯sbat power at its peak. It can be said that if one hasn¡¯t experienced multiple life and death situations in the Six Realm Battlefield, then they wouldn¡¯t have been able to do this. What Yuan has done wasn¡¯t easy.

    Zhao Hai followed beside Yuan while also paying attention to the surroundings. The Six Realms Battlefield was really too big. Although the silver needles were mapping the battlefield for the past few days, it had yet to cover a significant amount of area. Moreover, Zhao Hai discovered that the map wasn¡¯t very useful in his current situation. A map may allow one to grasp a general setup of an area, it was still difficult for it to show the level of danger present.

    While they were flying forward, Yuan suddenly stopped at a foot of a hill. Zhao Hai saw Yaun frowning, so he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Captain, what¡¯s wrong? Why do you seem worried?¡±

    Yuan looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, how long do you think we¡¯ve been out?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought about it and said, ¡°About 8 hours. Is there something wrong about this?¡±

    Yuan nodded and said, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong. The Machine Field still has control over the area four hours away from Lock Mountain Range. Beyond that is an area that we don¡¯tpletely control. This area will be the start of the core battlefield. But generally, we would either spot an enemy or receive an attack two hours after heading into this area. At most, the peace wouldn¡¯tst for three hours. And now, from what you can see, we¡¯re already four hours in. This situation is very unusual.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare when he heard Yuan. Then his expression sank. Although he doesn¡¯t fully understand the situation in the Six Realms Battlefield, from what Yuan said, then the situation was indeed unusual.

    When he thought of this, Zhao Hai immediately looked at Yuan and said, ¡°Captain, how about I send some Undead to scout the surroundings? If there¡¯s something wrong, then we would only lose the Undead. What do you think?¡±

    Yuan paused for a moment when he heard Zhao Hai, then he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, but can your Undead scout properly?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Captain can rest assured. My Undead are intelligent.¡± Then he waved his hand and released five Demon Mice Undead. These were Hao Doni and his team. Then Zhao Hai waved his hand once more as the five Mice vanished into the hill.

    Yuan and the others dumbfoundedly looked at the Mice. Their injuries had disappeared, they didn¡¯t look like Undead at all. If they didn¡¯t see Zhao Hai kill them, then they would have believed that Hao Doni and the others were still alive.

    As Hao Doni¡¯s group dug into the ground, Yuan finally responded as he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, were those Hao Doni¡¯s group?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Yes, they want to steal our thornweed so I turned them into Undead. It¡¯s appropriate for them to scout for us.¡±

    Yuan heard Zhao Hai and couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then he patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder without saying anything. At this time, Xiong Li and the others noticed what was happening so they approached Zhao Hai.

    Xiong Li looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Little Hai, what happened? Why did you send those Undead?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Captain suspects that it has been too peaceful. It¡¯s not normal. So I sent some Undead to take a look. If something happens, then we would only lose those Undead.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Li Kuangren smiled and said, ¡°So it¡¯s like that. We¡¯ve been in the Six Realms Battlefield for several days already but my weapon has yet to be used. It¡¯s annoying really.¡±

    Dongfang Yu smiled faintly and said, ¡°We¡¯ll certainly be able to fight. But we still need to be careful. After all, this is the Six Realms Battlefield. If we can¡¯t save Little Hai when the timees, then we brothers will lose a lot of face.¡±

    Sun Fei chuckled and said, ¡°I really want to try my new spells. But I haven¡¯t had the opportunity. In any case, I¡¯ve been saved by Fifth Brother several times already, so I don¡¯t mind being saved once more. I¡¯m actually getting used to it.¡±

    When they heard Sun Fei, Donfang Yu and the others couldn¡¯t help butugh. On the other hand, Yuan and the others were somewhat confused. The Six Realms Battlefield was an extremely dangerous ce. Even Nascent Soul Experts would tread these waters with caution. If they were careless for even a moment, then there¡¯s a good chance for them to be killed. But now, Dongfang Yu and the others weren¡¯t worried at all. Instead, they looked excited. Yuan and the others could see that this attitude was caused by their infinite confidence in Zhao Hai. This caused them to be puzzled.

    At this time, a Demon Mouse came back and approached Zhao Hai. Then after hearing the situation, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression changed. He waved his hand to receive the Demon Mouse before turning his head to Yuan and saying, ¡°Captain, a group of Machine Field Experts are being attacked by Sprites in the east. It seems like the situation is critical. What do we do?¡±

    Yuan stared for a moment before he said, ¡°Are you sure that they¡¯re from the Machine Field?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°The Demon Mouse that just returned said that the team leader is a man with a long de. He has around 30 subordinates with him. On the other side, the Sprites have 50 people. The situation isn¡¯t looking so good.¡±

 Chapter 1287 â€“ Trap

    <h4>Chapter 1287 - Trap</h4>

    ¡°Eight-star Liu Zhen¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Yuan¡¯s expression finally changed, ¡°So it¡¯s Liu Zhen. They should need our help. Let¡¯s head towards them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then flew towards the direction that the Demon Mouse came from. While he stayed at Lock Mountain Range, he also heard Eight-star Liu Zheng¡¯s name being talked about.

    Eight-star Liu Zhen was nicknamed such because he guarded Eight-star Peak of Lock Mountain Range. This person used a long de. His de attacks seemed infinite and his strength was extraordinary. ¡®Eight-star¡¯ was the name given to him by the other realms.

    A character that was given a nickname like Yuan couldn¡¯t be a simple man. Therefore, Zhao Hai also paid attention to Liu Zheng. However, since Eight-star Peak was far away from Yuan¡¯s fort, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t able to see him. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect to meet him at this time.

    Everyone followed behind Zhao Hai. Not long after they began flying eastwards, they heard the sound of fighting in front of them. The group increased their speed before seeing all kinds of Sprites surrounding a group of Machine Field experts.

    The strength of the Machine Field experts wasn¡¯t bad. They formed a circle formation with Mages in the middle. They were constantly casting spells while the Warriors weren¡¯t actually using their sword qi. Instead, they used their own weapons to defend against the Sprite summons.

    Including their summons, the Sprites had 100 people all in all. Their summons looked like tree spirits. These tree spirits were very tall and huge. In addition to their humanoid forms, their entire body wasposed of bark and tree roots. Their actions were quite robotic, but they were no doubt strong.

    Meanwhile, on the periphery of the tree spirits were a group of Sprites flying in the air. However, these Sprites were different from the Sprites Zhao Hai had seen before. These Sprites were wearing full-body armor. At this time, the Sprites were talking with each other with no worry on their faces. It was as if they were already convinced of their victory.

    As soon as he saw this, Yuan immediately wanted to rush forward. However, he was stopped by Zhao Hai. Yuan was stunned, but he knew that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t stop him for no reason. So he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Zhao Hai pointed around as he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°We¡¯ve been tricked. This is a trap. They deliberately made Liu Zhen survive in order to lure us in.¡±

    Yuan looked around and found that tree spirits were beginning to appear around them. These tree spirits were the same as the tree spirits that were attacking Liu Zhen¡¯s group.

    Besides these tree spirits, there were also Sprites surrounding them. They had fully encircled Zhao Hai¡¯s group.

    Yuan¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change when he saw the surroundings. There were now more than 200 opponents surrounding them. And just like the ones attacking Liu Zhen¡¯s team, Yuan and the others were being attacked by another team of 50 high-level Sprites. In terms of numbers alone, it was impossible for them to escape.

    However, Yuan had experienced multiple life and death situations so he calmed down immediately. Then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, attack with all you have. We need to unite with Liu Zhen before nning what to do next.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded before letting loose a few spells. Then the group immediately started to move towards Liu Zhen.

    Liu Zhen was also aware of the situation, so he made an effort to lead his troops to kill towards Zhao Hai and the others.

    Meanwhile, it seems like the Sprites also wanted the two groups to meet. They didn¡¯t spend any effort to stop the two from uniting. Before long, Yuan¡¯s group and Liu Zhen¡¯s group met.

    Once the two groups united, the circle formation becamerger. More Mages were ced in the center while the Warriors went to the front to defend. However, the Sprites didn¡¯t make any moves. They just surrounded the group and stayed.

    Liu Zheng looked at the situation outside before he said, ¡°Brother Yuan, it seems like we brothers will be trapped here today. The Elves sent two Nascent Soul experts and also those that are at Core Formation. It will be very hard for us to leave with our lives. Haha.¡±

    Yuan smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It seems like these guys have been nning for this for a long time. I just don¡¯t know if they nned to deal with the two of us together. But if they did, then this matter is more dangerous than we thought.¡±

    Liu Zhen understood what Yuan meant. There¡¯s no fixed schedule as to when a team would venture out to the core battlefield. Each action was up to each team leader. If the Sprites knew that both of them would appear, then the implications were too dangerous. This meant that someone from the Machine Field may have informed them.

    Liu Zhen nodded before looking at the enemies surrounding them. The Sprites had yet to attack. This caused Liu Zheng to frown as he said, ¡°What¡¯s going on with them? Why don¡¯t they attack?¡±

    Yuan coldly snorted and said, ¡°Who knows, maybe they¡¯re just showing off.¡± And just as he said that, several Sprites flew towards Zhao Hai and the others.

    These Sprites were wearing attractive full-body armor, this was especially true for the two Sprites in front. The Sprites weren¡¯t very tall, so their armors looked more like decorations with their hollow patterns.

    With their armors looking like decorations, one might see that these armors don¡¯t provide much defensive capabilities. However, one shouldn¡¯t rely on theirmon sense while they¡¯re in the World of Cultivation. In this world, the appearance of an armor doesn¡¯t necessarily trante to defensive strength. Being able to cover the entire body wasn¡¯t as important as the materials and manufacturing method of the armor. Although the Sprite¡¯s armor had hollow patterns carved into them, as long as they¡¯re made of good materials and refined in a great way, then its defensive strength was certainly good.

    The two Sprites looked quite old. Although their bodies were as youthful as the other Sprites, their eyes couldn¡¯t betray their age.

    One could sometimes see a person¡¯s age through their eyes. A person who had lived through life couldn¡¯t have eyes as pure as a child¡¯s. Except, of course, if a person was mentally disabled.

    Although the two Sprites looked very young, their facial expressions and eyes showed their wisdom and experiences. One could see from this that they were old.

    The two Sprites led their group until they were 100 meters away from Zhao Hai and the others. One of the elder Sprites smiled coldly and said, ¡°Liu Zhen, Yuan, I didn¡¯t really expect that we would catch two big fishes at once. Hahaha. Both of your hands are filled with the blood of my brethren. It¡¯s time for you to pay your debts.¡±

    Yuan looked at the Sprite and thenughed, ¡°Look who it is, so it¡¯s the Old Wooden Sprite. What? You¡¯re here to avenge your apprentices?¡±

    As soon as the Sprite heard this, his face turned blue as he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Yuan, you don¡¯t have to sound proud. Do you really believe that you can escape today? I hear that you have attained diamond body. I want to see if the rumors are indeed true.¡±

    But before Yuan could retaliate, a loud yawn was heard. This captured everyone¡¯s attention. They all looked towards the source of the yawn - which was Zhao Hai. Seeing that everyone¡¯s eyes were on him, Zhao Hai shrugged his shoulders before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you need to waste so much words before a fight. Do you really need to talk too much? Is this your way to feed your feeling of superiority? I don¡¯t understand. I really don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Xiong Li and the othersughed loudly. Then Li Kuangren said, ¡°I reckon that they¡¯re feeling inferior because of their height. They always use this method to show that they¡¯re superior to us. Unfortunately, no matter what they do, they will always look like dolls to me.¡±

    And even biggerugh came from Xiong Li as he added, ¡°Fourth Brother has a point. However, they don¡¯t look like dolls to me. They look more like butterflies. I really want to catch a couple of them and ce them in a cage. What do you think?¡±

    Li Kuangren shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like raising such things. If I keep them in a cage, then I would need to feed them. Moreover, I would have to clean the cage. It¡¯s a pain in the ass.¡±

    This solicited a louderughter from Xiong Li. Even the anxious Yuan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. In their opinion, if they really were to die today, then they might as well be like Li Kuangren irritating the Sprites as much as they could. And it seems to be working. The Sprites all had dark expressions on their faces.

    The Sprites had indeed been insulted, especially the two elder Sprites. The two of them were well-known experts of the Six Realms Battlefield. But now, their faces were being pped by some youngsters, so how could they bear it?

    The Sprite who spoke before shouted, ¡°Ignorant kid. I will let you die without a proper burial!¡±

    Li Kuangrenughed and said, ¡°Old fogey, if I don¡¯t insult you, then would you give me a proper burial? If you want to fight, then let¡¯s fight. If you don¡¯t want to fight, then unfortunately, I don¡¯t have the energy to grind teeth with you here.¡±

    The Sprite couldn¡¯t bear the insults anymore, so he shouted, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re courting death!¡± Then he waved his hand as a tree spirit appeared in front of the team. Then the spirit proceeded to punch towards Li Kuangren.

    Li Kuangren roared as he took out his axe. When the axe appeared, it instantly erged and chopped towards the tree spirit.

    However, the axe waster deflected. Li Kuangren harrumphed. It was clear that he had suffered a loss in this sh.

    The tree spirit didn¡¯t stop its attack as it continued to punch towards Li Kuangren. But at this time, Xiong Li took out his chained hammers and pounded towards the tree spirit. However, the tree spirit ignored it as its attack continued on.

    Bang, bang. Xiong Li¡¯s chained hammers hit the body of the tree spirit. But the tree spirit remained unaffected, its fist was still headed towards its target. At this time, Lu Dingtian, Dongfang Yu, and Sun fei made their move. It must be said that their weapons were like the weapons from the Cultivation realm. These weapons could fly out and hit their enemies and also had the ability to erge and shrink. After the group continually attacked, the tree spirit could no longer stop them and was forced to head back.

    The sh between the two sides ured in a blink of an eye. This time, without Zhao Hai¡¯s support, the brothers were able to move together and drive back a spirit of a Nascent Soul Sprite. This was an extraordinary feat.

    In addition to their new Cultivation Methods, Li Kuangren and the others¡¯ weapons also yed a vital role in this sh. Their weapons were all manufactured by Zhao Hai and contained the weapon shattering formation. This caused their attacks to be much more powerful than before. If it weren¡¯t for the weapon shattering formation, they wouldn¡¯t have driven the tree spirit back.

    Although the tree spirit was driven back, this didn¡¯t mean that it was injured. However, this was enough to make Yuan and the others startled. Yuan didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai¡¯s brothers would also be formidable. One must know that a Nascent Soul Sprite¡¯s spirit wasn¡¯t just a normal puppet.

    At the same time, the elder Sprite didn¡¯t expect Li Kuangren and the others to be this strong. What surprised him the most were the weapons used by Li Kuangren and the others. The weapons were actually the same kinds as the ones used in the Cultivation Realm.

    ¡°Has the Machine Field mastered how to use the Cultivation Realm¡¯s magic artifacts?¡± The elder Sprite couldn¡¯t help but think this. The reason why he said that the Machine Field has mastered the use of using the Cultivation Realm¡¯s artifacts instead of saying that the Machine Field has learned to make magic artifacts was because creating the Cultivation Realms magic artifacts wasn¡¯t actually that difficult. Besides the formation core as well as the formations that would be added by specific artisans, the Machine Field has all the means to create magic artifacts. So it wouldn¡¯t be surprising for the Machine Field to make magic artifacts of the Cultivation Realm.

    On the other hand, the method to control magic artifacts was a very difficult thing to learn. Methods to control magic artifacts in the Cultivation Realm were tied up with someone¡¯s cultivation method. Without a cultivation method, then one wouldn¡¯t be able to control a magic artifact. This was also the reason why close to nobody in the Machine Field used magic artifacts.

    Also, cultivation methods weren¡¯t umon in the Machine Field. When Yuan arrived in the Machine Field, he brought with him a lot of cultivation methods. However, the reason why these methods couldn¡¯t propagate in the Machine Field was because of spiritual density andck of medicine.

    The spiritual density in the Machine Field was much lesspared to the Cultivation Realm. The Cultivation Realm¡¯s cultivation methods relied on this high spiritual density in order to progress. Even ordinary ces in the Cultivation Realm couldn¡¯t support these Cultivation Methods. One would need to be close to a spiritual vein to progress. Moreover, in order to gain further results, a Cultivator would need the support of pills. And since these things were very rare in the Machine Field, the use of cultivation methods didn¡¯t be popr in the realm. And without the means to practice the Cultivation Realm¡¯s methods, magic artifacts in the Machine Field were useless. This is why nobody used magic artifacts in the Machine Field.

 Chapter 1288 â€“ Conflict Escalation

    <h4>Chapter 1288 - Conflict Esction</h4>

    The Six Realms Battlefield had great spiritual density and was a good ce for cultivation. However, the Machine Field couldn¡¯t send people to cultivate here for a long time. This was because the Six Realm Battlefield was too dangerous. There weren¡¯t many people like Yuan who stayed here for six or seven years that were alive and capable.

    And even if the Machine Field sent a lot of people into the Battlefield, the other realms wouldn¡¯t allow it. The other realms understood that the Machine Field¡¯s biggest weakness was their individual fighting skill as well as their progression.

    If the other realms let the Machine Field increase their fighting strength, then in addition to their battleships, even the Cultivation Realm would have a hard time dealing with them.

    Because they knew about this, the other realms couldn¡¯t allow the Machine Field to send arge number of people to the Six Realms Battlefield for cultivation. But at the same time, the other realms couldn¡¯t send a lot of their own people to the battlefield. Although the spiritual density in the battlefield was great, it wasn¡¯t a giant improvementpared to spiritual veins. In this case, these people would just cultivate in their own sects. Additionally, danger was everywhere in the battlefield and the casualty rate was high. Therefore, people consider this ce as a ce for honing their skills, not a ce for cultivation.

    It was for this reason that the people from the Machine Field had never used magic artifacts. Even if they had cultivation methods from the Cultivation Realm, they would rarely practice it. Everyone would still learn the Mage and Warrior paths because it required less spiritual qi.

    The reason why Xiong Li and the others were able to learn the Cultivation Realm¡¯s methods was because they have only been in the Machine Field for four years. Because they hadn¡¯t been in the Machine Field for long, they weren¡¯t too tied up by the Machine Field¡¯s methods. At the same time, Zhao Hai gave them potions to practice with. It can be said that Xiong Li and the others were able to circumvent the need for spiritual qi because of these potions. This allowed them to gain enough strength to contend with the old Sprite¡¯s spirit.

    The Sprite gawked, his face turning uglier. He was a Nascent Soul Expert. However, five Machine Field juniors managed to drive him back. This was humiliation he couldn¡¯t endure.

    However, the Sprite didn¡¯t make another move. He knew that attacking Li Kuangren and the others once more wouldn¡¯t do anything. So he waved his hand and led the other Sprites back to the tree spirits. Then he ordered the tree spirits to attack.

    It must be said that the attacks of these tree spirits weren¡¯t very good. Otherwise, Liu Zhen and the others wouldn¡¯t havested for so long. These tree spirits were spirits that possessed the trees of the Six Realms Battlefield. Being made out ofmon material affected theirpatibility.

    But thismon nature also supplied the Sprites with endless supply of tree spirits. There was already arge pile of tree spirits that had been killed by people from the Machine Field.

    While the fight was happening, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make any impactful action. Although he sent a spell or two out, those who understood him knew that he wasn¡¯t fighting at full power.

    Yuan and the others might have an idea on Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, but Liu Zhen¡¯s group waspletely clueless. Liu Zhen and the others thought that Zhao Hai was as strong as Li Kuangren and the others. Therefore, they were fighting as though they were prepared to die in battle. Every single one of them were going all out.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t fight at full power because he wanted Xiong Li and the others to fight more. This would allow them to get used to their weapons and techniques more.

    The tree spirits¡¯ attacking patterns weren¡¯t hard to deal with, so Xiong Li and the others wouldn¡¯t be in any immediate danger. These tree spirits were suitable for their training. Because of this, the two sides were at a deadlock for some time. Zhao Hai was also holding back because he was guarding against the Sprites. The Sprites were using basic spirits for the fight. Just earlier, the Nascent Soul Sprite only used a basic spirit to battle with Li Kuangren and the others to a standstill. This showed how much power each Sprite had. This was especially true once they used their life source spirit. Seeing that the Sprites were using basic spirits only meant that they were waiting for an opportunity. Once an opportunity emerges, then these Sprites would send their life source spirits to deal the final blow.

    When two armies fought, the victor would often be the one with more numbers. This principle could also be applied here. Those with arger number would most likely win the battle.

    The battle between both sides continued on for an hour. A lot of tree spirits fell but they were quickly reced by newer tree spirits. This caused Yuan and the others to have a difficult time.

    Zhao Hai had also increased his speed in releasing magic formations, and his frown grew deeper and deeper. These Sprites were summoning tree spirit with no effort at all. They would just wave their hand and a nearby tree woulde to life. Such methods were really surprising for Zhao Hai.

    Moreover, Sprites were said to be able tomunicate with everything. There were so many trees here making the Sprite¡¯s resources inexhaustible. And even if the trees run out, the Sprites could still use the earth, the wind, and everything else.

    Looking at the growing number of tree spirits surrounding them, Zhao Hai knew that things couldn¡¯t go on like this. If things continue as is, then they would begin to suffer casualties. When he thought of this, Zhao Hai waved his hand and released arge number of Undead in front of him. Then hemanded the Undead to attack the tree spirits.

    These Undead had already learned the cultivation methods of the Cultivation Realm. Although the time they cultivated was short, theirbat power was still greaterpared to the tree spirits. As soon as the Undead entered the battle, the numerical advantage of the tree spirits vanished. Their attacks were blocked by Zhao Hai.

    Yuan felt the pressure on him bing light. Then he noticed that the tree spirits were being blocked by Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead.

    When Yuan saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he shook his long sledgehammer as he looked at the Undead battling the tree spirits. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to have this many Undead.

    Xiong Li and the others also began to rx as they went beside Zhao Hai. Xiong Li patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°You finally made a move. For a moment there I thought I would be overwhelmed.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he pointed towards Sprites who were stunned, then he said, ¡°Now let¡¯s see what they would do. These Sprites certainly have other methods.¡±

    Then just as Zhao Hai said that, a person from the Machine Field suddenly cried out pitifully before falling. Zhao Hai stared before his expression changed. Then he waved his hand and released a 1000yer formation. He sent the attack towards a certain direction. There wasn¡¯t anything in that direction, only air. This caused Xiong Li and the others to be confused.

    But at this moment, where there was nothing before, a distortion appeared. Then a transparent character appeared, blocking Zhao Hai¡¯s attack.

    It was also at this time that people discovered a wind spirit. The person from the Machine Field fell under this wind spirit¡¯s hand.

    Moreover, this was a Sprite¡¯s life source spirit. Therefore, it¡¯s quite strong. If it weren¡¯t for Zhao Hai¡¯s early discovery, then more people from the Machine Field would have been killed.

    After the wind spirit blocked Zhao Hai¡¯s blow, its body flickered and disappeared again. Not only could this wind spirit hide from view, it could also block spiritual force from detecting it. Sneak attacks were certainly its strong point.

    However, this wind spirit had met its match. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t notice it before so it was able to kill someone. But now that Zhao Hai had noticed its existence, it had already been tagged by the Space. It was already impossible for this wind spirit to sneak attack.

    Zhao Hai threw spells one after another, causing the wind spirit to block them all and stopping its attack.

    After shing with Zhao Hai¡¯s spells multiple times, the wind spirit finally knew that it couldn¡¯t escape Zhao Hai¡¯s attacks. The wind spirit materialized and then waved its hand. This caused wind spirits to appear around Zhao Hai and the others to attack them.

    These wind spirits weren¡¯t as formidable as the life source spirit. However, they still had their basic capabilities such as transformation and stealth.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai had tomand the Undead to protect his people and also attack the approaching wind spirits. At the same time, Yuan and the others resumed their attacks.

    These newly made wind spirits didn¡¯t have the ability to block spiritual force detection. This allowed Yuan and the others to detect them andunch a counter-attack.

    The Sprites also resumed their attacks. They began to make arge number of tree spirits to reinforce the wind spirits. Additionally, they also summoned earth spirits. But besides that life source wind spirit, the others kept their life source spirits from making a move.

    Seeing the Sprites summon more and more spirits, Zhao Hai would naturally be impolite as he also released more Undead. Both sidesunched a full-scale war in the surrounding forested region. Moreover, the scale of the battles became bigger and bigger as more Undead, tree spirits, wind spirits, and earth spirits were being summoned. The situation was escting as time went by.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai as well as the Sprites discovered that the battle had gone out of control. They made such a huge move that it¡¯s certain that they have rmed the other people in the core battlefield. And both sides don¡¯t have any spare energy to deal with these people.

    Now, in the surrounding area, people from the other realms were beginning to congregate. This wasn¡¯t good for the Sprites and Machine Field. If they kept fighting like this, then they would be picked off by the others with very little effort.

 Chapter 1289 â€“ Golden Battle Beasts

    <h4>Chapter 1289 - Golden Battle Beasts</h4>

    There were no good people in the Six Realms Battlefield. And it was very hard to see cheap hunts in the core battlefield. If Zhao Hai and the others continued fighting with the Sprites, then it¡¯s certain that the spectators would never let them off.

    The Sprites were no fools as well. They were also aware of their present situation. The Sprites dispatched their team in order to kill Liu Zhen. They would only deal with Liu Zhen and nothing else. Yuaning over was just a bonus. In the eyes of the Sprites, Yuan being here was a good opportunity.

    Buddhist Warrior Yuan, Eight-star Li Zhen, these were two people that other realms dreaded. If one of these people were to die, then the Machine Field would suffer a huge blow.

    Fifty people versus 200, to the Sprites this was an assured task. Even if they don¡¯t use their life source spirits, they could still achieve sess with no effort.

    However, they didn¡¯t expect that there was a remarkable person in the Machine Field¡¯s party. Although the Sprites were summoning endless amounts of tree spirits, they were still blocked by the Undead. Besides that one person that fell in the hands of the wind spirit, the others from the Machine Field were very well defended.

    Now that there were so many people spectating, the Sprites knew that if they don¡¯t deal with Zhao Hai soon, then things would be more troublesome.

    The lead Sprite turned his head and said, ¡°Gaitt, let everyone fight¡­ Only when we deal with Yuan and the others will we be safe. We have 200 people. As long as we don¡¯t suffer a lot of losses, those fellows outside wouldn¡¯t dare make a move on us.¡±

    There were almost no battalions in the Six Realms Battlefield. At most, teams would consist of 100 people. Teams with 200 people like the Sprites were very rare.

    Also, the people from the other realms who were spectating weren¡¯t a lot. Otherwise, they would have already made a move against the Sprites.

    The Sprite called Gaitt understood what the lead Sprite said. It was time for them to use their life source spirits. Gaitt immediately sent the order for all the Sprites to let their life source spirits out.

    The life source spirits were released and they immediately attacked towards Zhao Hai and the others. Zhao Hai was also paying attention to the moves made by the Sprites. Upon seeing them make a move, he would naturally be impolite. He released anotherrge batch of Undead and he also took his Liquid Silver out. Then Zhao Hai waved his staff and released 12 giant golden beasts.

    Each of these golden beasts towered at ten meters high. They were the beasts of the original goldenbat suits. These twelve zodiac beasts were strong, but they had been inside Zhao Hai¡¯s staff for a long time. And Zhao Hai judged that now was the correct time to use them.

    Once these giant battle beasts were released, all of them roared to life. Zhao Hai waved his hand, sending them towards the Sprites. At the same time, Zhao Hai stopped in front of two tree spirits. These two tree spirits were the life source spirits of the two strongest Sprites present. Both were equivalent to Nascent Soul Experts.

    After blocking the two tree spirits from moving, Zhao Hai released a 10,000yer formation to attack them.

    Although these two tree spirits looked like they were dumb, their wisdom wasn¡¯t actually low. Moreover, these two were very well coordinated with each other. One of them threw a punch to scatter Zhao Hai¡¯s magic while the other transformed its arm into a wooden to pull Zhao Hai in. Zhao Hai released another 10,000yer formation to block the two spirits¡¯ attack.

    Because of the Undead, the Sprites still weren¡¯t able to get to Yuan and the others despite releasing a lot of life source spirits. They had no way to proceed. Thebat power of the twelve battle beasts were also very extraordinary. The most horrifying thing about these beasts was that they can transform into any kind of beast, allowing them an endless amount of fighting patterns. There were already several life source spirits that were injured by these beasts.

    When the Sprites discovered that they still couldn¡¯t get to Yuan and the others despite releasing their life source spirits, they couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. In their minds, as long as they released their life source spirits, then things will be finished in no time. They also didn¡¯t expect the two Nascent Soul life source spirits to be blocked by one person.

    And after seeing that several life source spirits were injured, the Sprites finally understood that they wouldn¡¯t be having a great day today.

    The lead Sprite looked at Zhao Hai with hatred in his eyes. He knew that the Sprites had already failed their mission. And this failure was because of Zhao Hai. All of the Undead who blocked the tree spirits were all from Zhao Hai. All these golden beasts taking down life source spirits were also from Zhao Hai. And Zhao Hai himself blocked two Nascent Soul life source spirits. He alone made the attack of the Sprites useless. In the elder Sprite¡¯s eyes, Zhao Hai was extremely hateful.

    However, they couldn¡¯t do anything to Zhao Hai. Gazes alone couldn¡¯t kill anyone. And since their life source spirits were being blocked by Zhao Hai, they were in a stalemate.

    There were more and more people who gathered around the battle. These people were from all the other realms. The Sprites felt that they were standing in the middle of a wolf pack.

    At this time, a roar was heard from outside the battlefield. Then a small group rushed towards the Sprites. This group wasn¡¯t veryrge at only 50 people. And it can be seen that these people were all from the Machine Field. These people came here to see the fight and were hoping to pick up some cheap harvests. But after finding that it was Yuan and the others, they immediately rushed in to rescue.

    The sight of this team cemented to the Sprites the idea that it was already impossible to deal with Yuan and the others today. If these people appeared, then more people from the Machine Field woulde soon. Although the Sprites had surrounded Yuan and the others, they weren¡¯t in anymanding position at all. Yuan and the others were blocking the attacks very well. It would be very hard to break through their defense in a short time.

    The old Sprite¡¯s expression turned ugly. However, he loudly said, ¡°Withdraw. We could no longer deal with them.¡±

    The other Sprites were also looking at Zhao Hai with ruthlessness. Then they took back their life source spirits before forming squads and leaving.

    But even if the Sprites left, the tree spirits were still assaulting Zhao Hai and the others. They even attacked the approaching people from the Machine Field. Naturally, these tree spirits were set up by the Sprites to tie Zhao Hai and the others down, allowing them safe retreat from the battle.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think of pursuing them. Although the Sprites had retreated, their safety wasn¡¯tpletely assured. There were still wolves around them.

    The Sprites had great fighting ability, other realms wouldn¡¯t easily attack them. However, nobody could say if this still bodes true when motivation exists.

    Fortunately, after the Sprites retreated, the tree spirits quickly lost their power and were quickly dealt with by the Undead. No additional casualties appeared among the Machine Field¡¯s people. The additional 50 people were also fine.

    Before long, the two groups converged. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything and just took out several bottles of potions and distributed them to everyone. Nobody held back and immediately took the potion without even knowing what it was.

    After everyone drank the potions, Zhao Hai looked at the people surrounding them. Some have already left while the others had yet to make a move.

    These people also saw the fight between Machine Field and the Sprites. They couldn¡¯t help admit that they weren¡¯t as strong as the Sprites. If they tried to make a move on Zhao Hai and the others, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to win.

    Since they can¡¯t be sure, then they wouldn¡¯t attack. It also needed to be said that two lunatics from the Machine Field were present, Buddhist Warrior Yuan and Eight-star Liu Zhen. These two had already proven that they couldn¡¯t be easily dealt with.

    Yuan and Liu Zhen had already been known as lunatics in the Six Realms Battlefield. They weren¡¯t people one could easily fight against. This was especially true for Yuan. People had tried multiple times to kill him but they inevitably failed.

    After the group drank their potions, Yuan and Liu Zheng went to Zhao Hai¡¯s side. Yuan looked at Zhao Hai with shining eyes as heughed and said, ¡°Good, Little Hai, good job! I didn¡¯t really expect that you would have such a powerful Undead. It seems like you¡¯ve been busy ughtering people.¡±

    Zhao Hai just chuckled and replied, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for these Undead, then how could we get the top 6 in the elimination round? To tell you the truth, we relied on these Undead to kill the bugs back in Fabio.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Yuanughed once more. Meanwhile, Liu Zhen looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, this Liu Zhen owes you one. If you need anything in the future, then don¡¯t hesitate toe to my ce. I¡¯ll try my best to help.¡± Zhao Hai smiled faintly and expressed his gratitude.

    Yuan looked at the people slowly retreating as he coldly snorted and said, ¡°These bastards, they only came here to get cheap rewards. They aren¡¯t afraid of breaking their teeth. This Yuan was just about to teach them a lesson.¡±

    Liu Zhen smiled and said, ¡°Old Yuan, don¡¯t brag too much. You just saw Little Hai¡¯s strength and you want to fight again? I think you should just forget it. Those Sprites wouldn¡¯t just let us off that easily.¡±

    Yuan nodded and said, ¡°The Sprites really wanted to deal with the both of us at the same time. It seems like it has been a long time since I beat them up. Their skins must be getting itchy.¡±

    Liu Zhen nodded, ¡°We should retaliate, but depending on our present state I¡¯m afraid that would be difficult. Let¡¯s just head back and think about ways to deal with the Sprites.¡±

    Yuan shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not too anxious about dealing with the Sprites. I still have something left to do. Hao Doni just tried to steal our thornweeds. I must go to the Demon territory to vent some anger before heading back.¡±

 Chapter 1290 â€“ Tunnel

    <h4>Chapter 1290 - Tunnel</h4>

    When Liu Zhen heard Yuan, he couldn¡¯t help but gawk. Then he said, ¡°Hao Doni? You met that Old Mouse? And he dared to go into our territory to steal? His guts are surely big.¡±

    Yuan smiled and said, ¡°Rest assured, Little Hai has already killed that mouse and turned him into Undead. In fact, it was Old Mouse Hao¡¯s subordinate who discovered you being attacked.¡± Liu Zhen nodded. He wasn¡¯t startled that Zhao Hai was able to kill Hao Doni. If Zhao Hai could block two Nascent Soul Experts, then killing a Core Formation Demon Mouse wasn¡¯t anything surprising.

    Liu Zhen was also a bold and courageous person. When he heard Yuan, he thought for a while before saying, ¡°Since we have nearly 100 people here, then we should go visit the Demons and make some noise. Let¡¯s return the favor.¡±

    Yuan nodded and said, ¡°That is also good. I wouldn¡¯t have dared to go too far before this, but now that we have Little Hai we can finally be noisy.¡±

    Although they looked like formidable elders, Yuan and Liu Zhen actually had hearts of fiery youths. After resting for some time, the group left towards the Demon Race¡¯s territory.

    Yuan was still being extra careful along the way. Although they knew that Zhao Hai was strong, they knew that one couldn¡¯t be careless in the Six Realms Battlefield. Yuan and Liu Zhen were famous characters from the Machine Field. People from the other realms couldn¡¯t wait to eat them up. And if there was a chance to get rid of the two of them at the same time, then that would be best.

    Although there weren¡¯t any battalion-sized troops in the Six Realms Battlefield, it wasn¡¯t impossible for a battalion-sized army to be mobilized just to get rid of the two. Yuan and Liu Zhen were also cautious people, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t have survived this long in the Six Realms Battlefield. Yuan was famed for being unafraid of death, but he would still give himself a chance to escape whenever he fought. It was said that Yuan went into deadly battles without any fear of dying, but in reality he would only fight such battles if he was sure that he would survive.

    There were experts everywhere in the Six Realms Battlefield. Core Formation experts were asmon as dogs in a city. Yuan was also at Core Formation-level, not Nascent Soul. If he really didn¡¯t care about his life and only knew how to fight, then he would have already died a long long time ago.

    Liu Zhen was also the same. The two were the kinds of people who nned before making a move. And whenever they decided to move, they would go all out. Bit by bit, this strategy earned them their nicknames in the Six Realms Battlefield. And this also made the other realms stop underestimating the Machine Field.

    Lu Zhen¡¯s weapon was a long de engraved with 1000 offensive formations, making its strength extraordinary. On the other hand, Yuan had a long hammer that was extremely heavy. The weapon was engraved with 1200 formations, making its might not any less than the Cultivation Realm¡¯s magic artifacts. Although they couldn¡¯t control their weapons to fly, their sword qi could reach 100 miles. Moreover, their attacks were very strong.

    The Six Realms Battlefield was very rich in resources. Because of this, the Machine Field also invested heavily in their holdings in this subspace. All the weapons used by their practitioners here would surely be the best.

    The same was true for the other realms. Everyone was willing to invest in the Six Realms Battlefield because the resources inside it were just too valuable. And the more you invest, the more profits you would gain. If you equip yourself well, then you can rob others. Because of this, no realm chose to be stingy when it came to the battlefield.

    However, there were some exceptions to this and that was the Demon Realm. Because they were extremely diverse, they had difficulties in refining weapons for each other. But they still had their own methods. Once they develop intelligence, they would choose a body part and refine it into their own artifact. It was like the Sprite¡¯s life source spirit but instead of their soul the Demons used their body parts. The strength of these artifacts could contend with a life source weapon of a Cultivator, it was even possible for it to be stronger. After all, the weapon was a part of the Demon¡¯s body. Demons generally call this specially trained body part as their Origin Weapon.

    Hao Doni also had his own origin weapon and that was his front ws. Almost all Mouse Demons make their ws as their origin weapons. Since Mouse Demons use their ws to dig the earth, then they would need sharp ws. Therefore, making their front ws as their origin weapons was a natural move.

    Because of this, whenever someone from the Machine Field like Yuan kills a Demon, they would send its corpse back to the Machine Field. And then the Machine Field will process the Demon¡¯s parts to make weapons and armor.

    The Demon Race wasposed of different types of races whose true bodies were animals and nts. And because of their long period of Cultivation, weapons and armor made from their body parts were very high-grade items.

    However, there was a rule in the Six Realms Battlefield. Not only would your merit be recorded when you kill an enemy, all things from the one you killed will belong to you. Therefore, when Hao Doni and his team were turned into Undead by Zhao Hai, Yuan and the others didn¡¯t say anything.

    The group slowly moved forward. Even if they ran into people from the other realms, Yuan didn¡¯t make a move in fear of rming the Demons. Because of this, the group took four days to arrive at the area that was partially controlled by the Demon Realm.

    Since this ce could be considered to be thend of the Demons, Yuan became even more careful. Yuan hade here before so he knew the surroundings well. Instead of attacking the Demons immediately, the group found a ce in order to rest well.

    The ce that Yuan found was actually a tunnel. It was so covertly ced that most people wouldn¡¯t notice it. Moreover, there were no important resources around it.

    The tunnel was quite spacious. Moreover, it was very dry and clean, causing Zhao Hai to be surprised. Upon sizing the tunnel up, Zhao Hai turned his head to Yuan and said, ¡°Captain, did you discover this ce? It¡¯s very good.¡±

    Yuan smiled and said, ¡°I once led a team to hunt in the Demon territory. At that time, we were met with trouble causing most of my team to be killed. After being pursued all over the ce, I was able to discover this tunnel. Not only was this ce hidden, its walls could also block spiritual force.¡± Zhao Hai nodded. He also tried to scan the ce using his spiritual force before and discovered the tunnel¡¯s ability to block any spiritual force scans.

    Zhao Hai carefully investigated the tunnel and couldn¡¯t find any traces of artificial excavation. In other words, this tunnel was created naturally, making it even more unusual.

    While walking through the tunnel, Zhao Hai collected some stones and then sent them to the Space. Upon entering, the Space issued a prompt saying that the stone can block spiritual force. And that more of these stones were being added to the Space.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t happy about this. The stranger this ce was, the more formidable the creator of the Six Realms Battlefield would be. For Zhao Hai, this wasn¡¯t good news.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai¡¯s actions were seen by Yuan. Feeling confused about what Zhao Hai was doing, Yuan asked Xiong Li, ¡°What is Little Hai nning to do with those stones?¡±

    Xiong Li smiled and said, ¡°Little Hai likes to research things. He¡¯s a very strong refiner. The weapons we use were all made by Little Hai.¡±

    When Xiong Li mentioned this matter, Yuan began to remember something. Then he looked at Xiong Li and said, ¡°Now that I think about it, your weapons look like those used by the Cultivation Realm. So are you also practicing cultivation methods?¡±

    Xiong Li smiled and said, ¡°All of this is because of Little Hai. In addition to our weapons, Little Hai also gave us our cultivation methods. Back when we attended the Six Realms Beginner Competition, Little Hai killed some Cultivators to snatch their cultivation methods. This allowed us to cultivate those methods.¡±

    Yuan frowned and said, ¡°That¡¯s not right. Cultivation methods of the Cultivation Realm are sealed inside jade slips. If one breaks those seals forcefully, then the information inside the jade slip will be erased. How did Little Hai get those methods?¡±

    Xiong Li shrugged his shoulder and said, ¡°Who knows, Little Hai has a lot of skills. You¡¯ll get used to it soon. Right, Captain, you¡¯re using an ordinary Machine Field weapon. If there¡¯s some time, you can ask Little Hai to refine your weapon. I can guarantee that Little Hai could make your weapon easier to use and more powerful.¡±

    Yuan looked at Xiong Li in confusion. Then Xiong Li just smiled as he took out his chained hammers. This pair of chain hammers weren¡¯t the ones he was using. Their hammers were the ones given to him by his family. He handed the hammers over to Yuan and said, ¡°Captain, look at this. This is the weapon I used before. It¡¯s a pure Machine Field Weapon. It might not be equal to the Cultivation Realm¡¯s weapons, but its strength will certainly surprise you.¡±

    Yuan received the chained hammers and felt their weight in his hands. Then he used them to strike the ground. The ground of this tunnel was very special, even Yuan¡¯s strength couldn¡¯t do anything to it. However, when the hammers hit the ground, the earth shattered immediately.

    The stone didn¡¯t even splinter and directly turned into dust. A casual swing of these hammers caused an area of about a square meter to turn into sand.

    Yuan as well as the nearby people from the Machine Field were startled. They didn¡¯t expect Xiong Li¡¯s weapon to be this strong.

    One must know that Yuan¡¯s weapons were refined in a way that would increase the range of their sword qi. As for closebat, they could only be used like ordinary weapons. If such weapons were also tailored for closebat, then the Machine Field¡¯s Warriors would increase theirbat prowess by about threeyers.

    Every person in this tunnel was a true elite from the Machine Field. They knew clearly well what this type of weapon could do. In an instant, everyone¡¯s eyes focused on the weapon on Yuan¡¯s hands.

    Yuan raised the weapons and tried to inspect it. However, since he wasn¡¯t an expert in refining, he wasn¡¯t able to understand anything about it. So he turned his head to Xiong Li and said, ¡°This is the weapon that Little Hai refined for you?¡±

    Xiong Li nodded and said, ¡°Right, Little Hai helped us to refine it. Actually, there¡¯s nothing else special about this weapon besides the addition of a magic formation. Little Hai added the weapon shattering formation that mechs generally use.¡±

    Yuan stared, ¡°Weapon shattering formation? Those formations used by Mechs and Battleship? But I heard that it couldn¡¯t be used in weapons?¡±

    Xiong Li smiled and said, ¡°This is Little Hai¡¯s skill.¡±

    At this time, Zhao Hai walked over towards Xiong Li and Yuan. Naturally, he was able to hear their conversation. In any case, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t nning to hide this information for long. After all, these weapons would have a direct impact to the strength of the Machine Field. He didn¡¯t intend to take this secret to his grave.

    Seeing Zhao Hai walking over, Yuan immediately said, ¡°Little Hai, can you help us refine our weapons? If we have weapon shattering, then our strength will definitely increase.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. I¡¯ll help you refine them after we head back. Actually adding weapon shattering to weapons isn¡¯t that difficult, it could even be mass produced by the Machine Field. However, even if I only made a small modification to the formation, its specific arrangement is very important. If it isn¡¯t arranged properly, then even if it could increase a weapon¡¯s power, it would also reduce the weapon¡¯s lifespan. And because everyone used different weapons, mass production of this formation hasn¡¯t been ideal.¡±

    Yuan nodded and said, ¡°We don¡¯t need it to be mass produced. After returning, we¡¯ll hand our weapons over to you. No wonder Xiong Li and the others were able to face the spirit of a Nascent Soul Expert. Xiong Li and the others are clearly Foundation Establishment-level. With their strength, not to say five, even ten people wouldn¡¯t be able to contend with a Nascent Soul Expert. It seems like their weapons contributed a lot to their strength.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he smiled and said, ¡°Right, this formation is very useful in fights. I¡¯ll find time to refine your weapons when we head back. If others want their weapons refined as well, they can just look for me. No matter what, we¡¯re all allies. I¡¯m more than happy to help everyone.¡±

    Yuan didn¡¯t say anything else and just patted ZhaoHai¡¯s shoulder. Then he turned to everyone and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take a rest for two hours before making trouble with the Demons.¡± Everyone simultaneously nodded. But this time, the way they looked at Zhao Hai has changed. It was now filled with admiration.

 Chapter 1291 â€“ Ironwood Demon and Blood Gold Mine

    <h4>Chapter 1291 - Ironwood Demon and Blood Gold Mine</h4>

    In the Six Realms Battlefield, people admire those who have strength. However, this property only benefited the strong person and not others. If you were strong, then you would be able to kill more enemies and in turn gain more spoils. All of these achievements would be yours and wouldn¡¯t benefit others. Therefore, in addition to admiration, people would also feel envy. They wouldn¡¯t necessarily treat you as one of them.

    However, a good crafting master that could make great weapons and wasn¡¯t stingy in helping others was something that everyone wanted to be in a good rtionship with. Zhao Hai¡¯s refined weapons could improve their survivability in the battlefield.

    Weapons and armor were a fighter¡¯s second life, this was something that everyone knew. At this moment, the people from the Machine Field were inferiorpared to the Cultivation Realm. One of the reasons for this was because their weapons were inferior.

    Although it was said that when confronting the enemy one shouldn¡¯t let go of their weapons, people from the Cultivation Realm were able to let go of their weapons and have them attack by themselves. Moreover, one person can operate several weapons at the same time.

    However, the people from the Machine Field didn¡¯t share this advantage. Even if the Warriors could release sword qi, the closebat capabilities of their weapons were still worse than the Cultivators. Most importantly, since they only have two hands, Warriors could only operate two weapons at most.

    Xiong Li¡¯s hammers have the weapon shattering formation engraved in them. People from great families weren¡¯t clueless about the weapon shattering formation. This was a formation specially used by Mechs and Battleships mainly to pierce armor. This armor piercing ability was used to deal with other Mechs and Battleships. After all, internal conflicts were still present within the Machine Field, and there were also the space pirates. Mech battles and Battleship engagements caused people to research ways to deal with their enemies much more easily. The result of this research was the weapon shattering formation. The ability of this formation to pierce everything was first-ss. It was just a pity that it couldn¡¯t be used in weapons used by Warriors.

    Although there were plenty of magic formations inside Warrior weapons, their general attack was very monotonous. To be honest, Warriors in the Machine Field were quite simr to Sword Cultivators. Sword Cultivators focus on the sword to break ten thousand obstacles. Meanwhile, Warriors also focus on destroying ten thousand obstructions, but they don¡¯t have the appropriate weapon to do so.

    Therefore, among all other realms, the Warriors from the Machine Field had the most intense desire to get their hands on a good weapon. And Xiong Li¡¯s hammers were the definition of a good weapon.

    Because of this, the position of Zhao Hai in everyone¡¯s heart had increased. Everyone wanted to be on good terms with him and tter him. How intense their feelings about this was something that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect.

    After resting for two hours in the tunnel, Yuan gathered the group and then took out a map. This map showed the partially controlled territory of the Demon Race. This map was something that Yuan would never give to others.

    Yuan pointed at a position on the map and said, ¡°We¡¯re not far from this area. This is a special ce for the Demons, the Ironwood Demon Forest!¡±

    Upon hearing the words Ironwood Demon Forest, everyone couldn¡¯t help but suck in a cold breath. This was because Ironwood Demons were famous Demons. The original body of these Demons was the Ironwood Tree. These trees were slow-growing but had bodies that were as strong as steel. Even their saplings were as firm as fine steel. These saplings were also heavy and might even be mistaken as weapons.

    Despite these great qualities, Ironwood Trees had very high chances to be Demons. Moreover, after bing Demons, their fighting strength wasn¡¯t something to scoff at. They were the main strength of the Demon Race.

    Liu Zhen looked at Yuan and said, ¡°Old Yuan, are you sure you want to face those Ironwood Demons? From what I heard, that forest has several Nascent Soul Demons. Although Little Hai is strong, it¡¯s not good for us to go there.¡±

    Yuan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not nning to go there, I¡¯m not that crazy yet. Those Ironwood Demons are strong. After all, they¡¯re the main fighting force of the Demon Realm. Going to that forest will just be courting death. Moreover, moving the Ironwood Demons will bring trouble to the Machine Field. The gains don¡¯t justify the trouble.¡±

    Everyoneughed and agreed. This Ironwood Demon Forest was very famous in the Six Realm¡¯s Battlefield. It was originally a hill with rich spiritual qi. Afterwards, Ironwood Demons began grouping up there before it slowly formed into a forest.

    The influence of the Ironwood Demons was very strong, it even extends to the World of Cultivation. Therefore, nobody easily provoked them. And as time went by, the Ironwood Demons became stronger and stronger.

    Yuan continued, ¡°We¡¯re not going to the Ironwood Demon Forest. We¡¯re going here.¡± Then he pointed towards a ce not far from the Ironwood Demon Forest. It¡¯s one of the rare barren mountains in the Six Realms Battlefield.

    However, this barren mountain was also famous in the battlefield. This was because this barren mountain produces soft gold. Soft gold was a malleable metal with strong metal-element energy. Moreover, it can be melted at a very low temperature, making it a good material to fuse with other metals as it could also increase the metal element in other metals. It¡¯s an excellent resource for crafting.

    A ce like this was strictly controlled by the Demons. And they would make sure that the other realms couldn¡¯t take advantage of it. However, because soft gold was very easy to use, it was impossible for the Demons topletely take control of the mountain.

    Originally, the Demon Realm had a garrison on this mountain. However, the other realms united and harassed it for the soft gold. In the end, after the Demons suffered serious casualties, they withdrew the garrison, giving the other realms the opportunity to mine the resource.

    Of course, the Demons wouldn¡¯t just let the other realms mine in peace. It can be said that the soft gold mine was one of the ces where people die the most in the Six Realms Battlefield. This also gave soft gold the name Blood Gold.

    With the Ironwood Demon Forest close by, it can be said that the Demons were making the Ironwood Demons take care of the soft gold mine. Rtively speaking, the Demons still have the majority of the mined soft gold.

    The Demons have the majority, but this didn¡¯t mean that they hadplete control over the mine. One could imagine the chaos in this mine. The region was seen as the best turbid water to catch small fish. Naturally, this ce was teeming with sharks hungry for prey.

    At first when Yuan pointed towards the mine, everyone gawked. Then after some time theyughed. Then Liu Zhen said, ¡°Yuan, you¡¯re really cunning. Good, the soft gold mine is a good choice. Although there are a lot of Demon Experts in that ce, powerful experts are very rare. I heard that the realms had reached an agreement to not send powerful experts in that ce. The strongest person allowed should be a Nascent Soul Expert, and those Nascent Soul Experts act alone. With Little Hai¡¯s protection, we can guarantee our lives. Also, the mining tunnels stretch in all directions. Even if we don¡¯t win, at least we can retreat easily.¡±

    Yuan nodded and said, ¡°Exactly. We can go there to bring trouble. Not only can we deal with the Demons, we might even be able to take some soft gold back. And since Little Hai can refine weapons for us, we can exchange his services for soft gold. After all, we cannot make Little Hai work for nothing.¡± After Yuan said that, everyoneughed. Then they looked at Zhao Hai and teased him for a bit. Zhao Hai chatted with everyone for some time, making the atmosphere very warm.

    After some time, everyone stopped talking. Then Yuan said, ¡°Although we don¡¯t have to worry much, we still need to be careful. After all, the soft gold mine isn¡¯t far from the Ironwood Demon Forest. If those Ironwood Demons discover that something isn¡¯t right, then we will be unlucky.¡±

    Everyone nodded. Zhao Hai looked at everyone and thought for a moment before he said, ¡°Everyone, back in thepetition, I was able to get some good loot. Let me share it with you all.¡± Then he waved his hand and took out a pile of things. This pile consists of walnut-sized pale orbs. They weren¡¯t very good looking.

    However, Yuan and the others were able to recognize what it was. These were yin lightning mines. Yuan¡¯s eyes shone. One must know that yin lightning mines were very rare in realms other than the Devil Realm. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to have this much.

    Yuan carefully inspected the yin lightning mines, then he nodded and said, ¡°Great, these really are yin lightning mines. Little Hai, how did you manage to get all of these?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°The Devil Realm¡¯s Tu Mietan wanted to kill me using these things. However, I was able to kill him before he was able to use them, so I took them as my spoils. I reckon these would be useful to us at this time. With these mines, everyone¡¯ safety will be even more guaranteed.

    Yuan and the others were moved. One must know that because of the yin lightning mines¡¯ rarity, those who have them would hesitate to make use of it. But now, Zhao Hai took them out for everyone. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel more intimate with him.

    Yuan wasn¡¯t polite, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, then everyone should take one for themselves.¡± Everyone knew that being polite at this time would just alienate themselves. Therefore, they each took one yin lightning mine for themselves. The remaining ones were taken by Yuan and Liu Zhen.

    Zhao Hai won over everyone with this move. He nned to do this because he knew that forming a connection with these people would benefit his position in the Machine Field. These people weren¡¯t from External Halls but were Core Members of their respective families. Their words hold weight in their own families.

    These people belong to powerful Mage and Warrior families. And in a ce like the Six Realms Battlefield, the rtionships they forge here would be stronger than usual. As long as they establish a friendship in the battlefield, then they would definitely be a great help for Zhao Hai in the future.

 Chapter 1292 â€“ Killing for Treasures

    <h4>Chapter 1292 - Killing for Treasures</h4>

    Ever since he discovered that the Six Realms Battlefield was made by someone, Zhao Hai decided to speed up his own ns. But Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t increase his strength in a short time. At this moment, his strength wasn¡¯t invincible in the World of Cultivation. So he could only expand his influence. He needs to create more contacts, much much more contacts.

    Fortunately, the Six Realms Battlefield was a very good ce to establish new connections. One could see this from Yuan¡¯s rtionship with Ma Rulong. Yuan stayed in the Six Realms Battlefield in order to take revenge. But if he went out, then Ma Rulong would certainly help him. After all, the two formed a friendship from near death.

    If Zhao Hai wanted the Space to level up, then he would need the resources of the World of Cultivation. However, if one doesn¡¯t have a strong backer, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to easily get their hands on precious resources. Because of this, Zhao Hai decided to increase his own circle of influence.

    After everyone took their own yin lightning mines, Yuan said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to depart. Everyone, remember to keep close to each other. Being alone in the soft gold mine is equivalent to courting death.¡±

    Everyone nodded, then Yuan began to lead the team out of the tunnel. But as he was about to leave, Yuan was blocked by Zhao Hai. Then Zhao Hai said, ¡°Captain, we¡¯re in the Demon Realm¡¯s territory. Since we need to carefully advance, let me scout first.¡± Then he waved his hand and released some Undead.

    What¡¯s different about the Undead this time was that these Undead were small. There were some small mice, snakes, and other critters. Zhao Hai also had them transform into their normal appearances so that they wouldn¡¯t attract any attention. These critters were best for reconnaissance.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t depending on these small Undead to scout. His main scouting method were still the silver needles. Actually, the silver needles were about to arrive at the soft gold mine. This move not only hid the existence of the silver needles, it would also increase everyone¡¯s impression of him.

    Yuan smiled and said, ¡°Kid, having you really removes a lot of my worries. How about you follow me everywhere from now on?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Forget it, Captain. Do you also want me to follow you to the toilets? Even if you order me, I still won¡¯t go.¡± When Zhao Hai said this, everyone couldn¡¯t help butugh. Even Yuan who was teased joined in on theughter. These people shared life and death together, so a harmless joke like this wouldn¡¯t affect their minds.

    After this conversation, Zhao Hai gave a nod which made everyone go out of the tunnel. Once they were out, Yuan reorganized the surrounding area to remove their traces. Then everyone flew towards the soft gold mine.

    Although the Undead were paving the way ahead, Yuan still proceeded forward carefully. The group flew slowly and even flew in a circle to circumvent the Ironwood Demon Forest.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Hai had no worries since the silver needles had already reached the soft gold mine. It was also at this time that Zhao Hai understood Yuan¡¯s caution towards the region. The ce was truly chaotic. In fact, upon looking at the mine, the first word that Zhao Hai thought about was the bug caves.

    The soft gold mines had tunnels in all directions. And with the mountain where the mine was at being 6000 meters tall, the entireplex looked like a giant hive. And because it was a mine, its tunnels were more concentratedpared to the Bug Caves in Fabio.

    The tunnels built by the bugs also extended in all directions, however the tunnels were dug systematically. Moreover, each tunnel was covered with bug secretions making it as stable as concrete structures.

    On the other hand, the soft gold mine¡¯s tunnels werepletely unmanaged. People dug wherever they could dig. With the wanton digging happening all the time, there were a lot of copsed tunnels in the mine.

    Also, since battles happen from time to time, more tunnels copsed. Because of the mine¡¯s unstable state, sounds of tunnels copsing weremonly heard every day.

    What attracted Zhao Hai¡¯s attention the most were the people mining soft gold ores. There were people from all races here. And each team was only made out of a single race. Whenever two different groups of people meet, a battle would certainly happen. Fighting was a constant in the mines, it would make any neer here speechless.

    After travelling in a circle, Zhao Hai and the others finally reached the mountain. Looking at therge mountain, everyone couldn¡¯t help but stare. And just as they were staring, a loud explosion was heard before a tunnel close by copsed. The group quickly evaded the debris that came out of the explosion.

    When the group arrived at a safe location, Yuan smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Good, this soft gold mine is still the same as before. Hahaha. Good, this is fantastic.¡±

    As soon as they heard this, the group looked at each other. Actually, most of them were neers to the mines. They only heard that this ce was terrifyingly chaotic. The reason why they never came here was because they weren¡¯t qualified to go near this ce.

    Generally, most people from the Machine Field wouldn¡¯t go too far from their territory. This allows them support whenever events happen. It can be said that there were only a few people like Yuan from the Machine Field who would actively seek the other realms for trouble. This also allowed Yuan to visit the other realms¡¯ territory.

    Upon hearing Yuan, a Warrior at the side said, ¡°Captain, is the mine always like this? Then why didn¡¯t itpletely copse?¡±

    Yuan smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for the mine to copsepletely. Have you seen those copsed ces? Soon people will clean it up and take soft gold ores. Hahaha. Tunnels will continually copse and re-dug. This is the reason why the mountain looked like this.¡±

    XIong Li turned towards the mountain and said, ¡°Captain, does this mountain still have soft gold ore left? From what I can understand, this ce has been turned over several times already?¡±

    Yuan smiled and said, ¡°Not just several times, I reckon it¡¯s been turned for several tens of times. At this point, there¡¯s little soft gold ore left in this ce. But do you really think that those who came here were only after the soft gold ores?¡± Upon hearing Yuan, people began to understand. Besides mining for soft gold ores, other people would alsoe here in order to seize treasures. This was the greatest shortcut to bing rich.

    Yuan looked at everyone and said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think about it too much. In any case, we¡¯re already here. So why don¡¯t we try our luck, aren¡¯t we here to kill?¡± Everyone smiled and followed Yuan towards one of the surface tunnels. This tunnel wasn¡¯t very big, but it was so deep that they couldn¡¯t see the end.

    Everyone entered the tunnel with heightened caution. All of them had their weapons out. However, upon seeing the Undead critters from time to time, they began to rx.

    With these Undead, at least they wouldn¡¯t have to be afraid of being ambushed. But they weren¡¯t only alert because of ambushes, they were also paying attention in case the tunnel copsed. The copse of the tunnel earlier had left a deep impression on them.

    After walking for some time, Zhao Hai stopped and waved towards the others. Everyone looked at Zhao Hai as they gripped their weapons tighter.

    At this time, a small Undead appeared in the distance and then crawled over to Zhao Hai. After a short moment, it turned around and left. Zhao Hai turned to Yuan and said, ¡°Captain, there are several people from the Cultivation Realm mining. What do we do?¡± Yuan asked, ¡°Cultivators? Where are they?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°There are ten of them. After turning left and then right, we would reach them after flying for 15 minutes.¡±

    Yuan nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go eliminate them.¡± Then he followed Zhao Hai¡¯s directions and led the way. Zhao Hai and the others also hastily flew behind. In the Six Realms Battlefield, people from the Machine Field weren¡¯t very afraid of Cultivators. They fought these people at least once every month, all fear they had already disappeared a long time ago.

    As they flew, the group could feel bursts of energying from the front. It seems like the Cultivators were using spells. Upon detecting this, the group elerated. However, the Cultivators were able to sense them, they immediately turned around and ran without pause.

    One shouldn¡¯t think that every Cultivator was arrogant. It was impossible for them to carry their pride and fight to the death wherever they go. Among all six realms, the people from the Cultivation Realm fear death the most. They treasure their lives more heavilypared to the other realms.

    This was because people from the Cultivation Realm knew that they have longer lifespanspared to the people from the other realms. As long as they suffer no idents, then they will live for a very long time. Therefore, it¡¯smon for Cultivators to fear death.

    Upon seeing that the people from the Cultivation Realm were escaping, Zhao Hai¡¯s figure moved and then vanished in ce. Then in the next moment, Zhao Hai was already fighting with the Cultivators. The others from the Machine Field quickly caught up and before long a group battlemenced. Zhao Hai sent 1000yer formations continuously,pletely entangling the Cultivators.

    Nobody held back as attacks came crashing down on both sides. These Cultivators all had Core Formation strength. If this was the Cultivation Realm, then these people would be a region¡¯s strongest experts. But in the Six Realms Battlefield, they only became prey for the Machine Field. And even if these people died, then nobody would know where to take their revenge.

    The fight started in a sh and also ended quickly. In less than half an hour, all Cultivators were killed. Seeing the bodies in front of him, Yuan said, ¡°Collect the loot first, then we¡¯ll divide them when we go back.¡± Nobody disagreed and immediately took the weapons of the dead and stored them away.

 Chapter 1293 â€“ Ten Thousand Transformations Staff

    <h4>Chapter 1293 - Ten Thousand Transformations Staff</h4>

    When he saw that everyone was taking away the spoils, Zhao Hai looked at Yuan and said, ¡°Captain, I don¡¯t want the loot. But I want the corpses. What do you think?¡±

    Yuan froze for a moment when he heard Zhao Hai, but he quickly understood what he meant. Yuan smiled and said, ¡°You want to turn these fellows into Undead? Alright, no problem. In any case, nobody here has any use for them. As for the spoils, we¡¯ll discuss it after we head back.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he waved his hand and sent the dead Cultivators into the Space. Naturally nobody opposed this action. Zhao Hai led them here and even stopped the Cultivators from escaping. It can be said that without him, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get any of these loot.

    Everything has been taken care of and everyone was ready to leave. However, Zhao Hai stayed put. Seeing Zhao Hai, Yuan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Little Hai? What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled as he touched the tunnel walls and felt it. Then he looked at Yuan and said, ¡°Some people heard our battle and are heading here. They¡¯re Demons.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, everyone¡¯s eyes shone as one of them said, ¡°Demons? Fantastic! Captain, let¡¯s clean them up.¡±

    Yuan smiled as well as he said, ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll deal with them. We came here to cause trouble to the Demons. Whether we¡¯ll be able to clean them up or not, we¡¯ll still fight them.¡±

    At this time, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Captain, there¡¯s about 30 Demonsing over. One of them is at Nascent Soul. I¡¯m afraid if we¡¯re unable to deal with them in a short time, then we¡¯ll be attracting more Demons over to this ce.¡±

    Yuan nodded. Although their group was quiterge for the soft gold mine, this ce was still the Demon Race¡¯s territory in the end. Majority of people upying this mine were Demons. If Yuan and the others stayed in the same ce for too long, then more and more Demons woulde over. When the timees, they would be in dire trouble.

    However, this was an opportunity that Yuan couldn¡¯t just easily pass up. Then suddenly, Yuan had an idea. He looked at everyone and said, ¡°This chance is too good to let go. Everyone, prepare the yin lightning mines that we got from Little Hai. Once the Demons arrive, immediately use them. Let¡¯s see how the Demons deal with this many mines.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared for a moment before he smiled. He didn¡¯t say anything. He had a lot more mines inside the Space, but he can¡¯t take a lot of them at the same time. Yuan knew how precious these rare lightning mines were. But now, Yuan decided to use them to deal with the Demons. It seems like he was really prepared to be ruthless to the Demons.

    As soon as everyone heard Yuan, they also couldn¡¯t help but stare. But not one of them said anything as they all took out their yin lightning mines and prepared to use them.

    Although the Machine Field also had their own territory in the Six Realms Battlefield, and the area they controlled wasn¡¯t any lesspared to the other realms, the people from the Machine Field couldn¡¯t freely head out to hunt. This caused them to feel aggrieved. They weren¡¯t insane enough like Yuan who liked to stir trouble everywhere. They were the opposite of Yuan, they wouldn¡¯t dare stir up trouble. When they arrive at the core battlefield, they would just dig for herbs and hunt lone beasts. And when they were faced with the other realms, they were usually at a passive position and would seldom make any moves. This caused them to feel suffocated inside. Now that they had the opportunity to return the favor, everyone was feeling excited.

    The Demons didn¡¯t make Zhao Hai and the others wait for a long time. Perhaps in their opinion, although Zhao Hai¡¯s group had a lot of people, the mines were still in the Demon Race¡¯s partially controlled territory. So even if there were only 30 Demons, they didn¡¯t hesitate to attack.

    It didn¡¯t take long before the Demons appeared opposite Zhao Hai¡¯s group. These people were all in battle uniforms and in their humanoid forms. The weakest of them was at Foundation Establishment while those with Core Formation Cultivation were the majority. There¡¯s also one Nascent Soul Expert. The Nascent Soul Expert assumedmand of the team. With such a leader, no wonder they brazenly approached a group that outnumbered them. Naturally they were here to get some loot.

    When the Demon party saw that Yuan and the others were in a formation and were just waiting there, they couldn¡¯t help but be happy. They roared as they entered battle. Only the Nascent Soul Expert stayed behind.

    Yuan and the others looked at the attacking Demons. The Foundation Establishment Demons had transformed into their true body. Although the Core Formation Demons hadn¡¯t fully transformed, a part of their body had changed and turned into a menacing weapon.

    Demons were generally divided into three forms: the true form, weapon form, and humanoid form. True form is when they transform into their true bodies. Weapon form was transforming a part of their body into weapons for the battle. Andstly, the humanoid for where they emte the form of a human.

    When in their humanoid form, the Demons could also use weapons as well as spells. However, only a few Demons would use that form in battle. Most of them preferred to use their weapon form.

    A Demon¡¯s true weapon and their bodies were closely linked. Moreover, since a Demon¡¯s body was innately formidable, their true weapons were the most powerful parts. A true weapon¡¯s attacking strength was extraordinary. Most importantly, the more a Demon fought using their true weapons, the true weapon would get stronger and stronger. It was the opposite of a Cultivator¡¯s life source weapon where it got stronger the more it was nourished in the dantian. In this case, Cultivators would only use them when very necessary. It was also because of this that most Demons don¡¯t use magic artifacts and would instead fight in their weapon forms.

    As the Demons were charging, Yuan was calcting their distance. The power of the yin lightning mines was big. Moreover, its explosion might copse the entire tunnel. Therefore, Yuan needed to properly gauge the distance. If they use the mines too early, then the Demons might be able to react. But if they use the mines toote, then they might risk damaging themselves as well.

    The tunnel was very long and the Demons were charging over like a swarm of bees. The Demons didn¡¯t say anything at all and just attacked. This was also a special phenomenon in the soft gold mine. There were no exquisite plots to speak of when attacking an enemy. After all, they were here to snatch treasures and retreat. There was no need to waste any breath conversing with the enemy.

    When the Demons were about 500 meters away from Yuan¡¯s group, Yuan suddenly shouted, ¡°Begin!¡± As he said hismand, 50 yin lightning mines were thrown towards the approaching Demons.

    This caused the Demons to stare. However, they were already 500 meters away from Yuan¡¯s team. For Core Formation experts, throwing something 500 meters away could be done in a blink of an eye. Therefore, before the Demons could react, they heard a loud explosion before the whole tunnel copsed.

    Yuan and the others underestimated the strength of the yin lightning mines. One must know the explosion that happened when Zhao Hai used his yin lightning mines back in the Void Arena was different. After all, back then, it was an open area so the force of explosion was dispersed quickly. But now, they were in a tunnel - a closed space. It¡¯s natural for the explosive strength to increase by a few folds.

    The tunnel copsed immediately following the xplosion. The part of the tunnel that Yuan and the others were in had copsed as well. It¡¯s fortunate that Zhao Hai was able to quickly react and erected a protective shield around them. Otherwise, there might be casualties on their side.

    After the tunnel copsed and calmed down, Zhao Hai proceeded to clean the ce up with Magic. The original tunnel was no longer there, the only thing left was a pile of rubble.

    However, Zhao Hai knew that not all of the Demons died. The Foundation Stage Demons were all dead, but some Core Formation Demons had survived albeit in very serious conditions. As for the Nascent Soul Demon, it was unscathed. However, it had already turned into its true form, its eyes were full of killing intent.

    What made Zhao Hai surprised the most was that the Nascent Soul Demon was actually a pangolin. It was currently a hundred meters long. Its scales were glittering yellow while its front paws were visibly sharp. It cleared tens of meters of rubble with one swipe. It wouldn¡¯t take long for it to reach where Zhao Hai and the others were.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately said, ¡°Captain, lead everyone back quickly!¡± Then he waved his hand as a huge magic formation appeared. Then when the spell was released, a tunnel appeared on the rubble behind them.

    When he heard Zhao Hai, Yuan immediately nodded before shouting, ¡°Quickly fly through the tunnel!¡± The others obeyed hastily.

    While the others were retreating, Zhao Hai waved his hand once more and released a 10,000yer formation to attack in front of him.

    This formation set has weapon shattering in it, causing a huge hole to appear. The Demon opposite Zhao Hai also felt this attack. It immediately curled up into a huge golden ball. When Zhao Hai hit the pangolin¡¯s scales, its body rolled back 100 meters away.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t relieved. Although the other party had been pushed back, this was also a good thing for the Demon. Zhao Hai¡¯s attack wasted his energy but it didn¡¯t do any substantial damage to the Demon.

    Sure enough, after rolling for 100 meters, the pangolin stopped. Then it waved its ws, sending attacks towards Zhao Hai. The trajectory of the attacks didn¡¯t leave Zhao Hai with any route to retreat.

    The two were currently in a copsed tunnel. Since the ce was so narrow, it was impossible to avoid each other¡¯s attack. The Pangolin could only take Zhao Hai¡¯s attack but the same was true for Zhao Hai. The two could only fight head on against each other.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and another 10,000yer formation appeared in front of him to block the iing attack. Seeing Zhao Hai block the attacks it sent, the Pangolin roared and then charged forward.

    The Pangolin was very fast. Moreover, it was very intelligent. Seeing that Zhao Hai was a Mage, it immediately wanted to get in closebat with him.

    But how could Zhao Hai be afraid of closebat? Seeing his enemy approach, Zhao Hai turned his staff into a sledgehammer and smashed it towards the Pangolin. The Pangolin stared when he saw this. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t change his weapon. His original staff became the sledgehammer, which made the Pangolin curious.

    Actually, the Pangolin heard about these transforming weapons before. This weapon was known as the Ten Thousand Transformations Staff in the World of Cultivation. It was said that this weapon was inside the Floating Pce of the Cultivation Realm¡¯s Buddhist Sect. Naturally, this weapon was legendary and only a few people had seen it. Nobody dared to offend the Floating Pce. The Floating Pce was a holy ce for Buddhism. They had Inner Sect Monks numbering 100 thousand, their Outer Sect members couldn¡¯t be counted. It was a formidable existence that nobody wanted to provoke. And since it was in the Floating Pce, the Ten Thousand Transformations Staff couldn¡¯t be easily taken out. Maybe it could only see the light of day when the sect was in a threat of extermination.

    However, since the Floating Pce was a huge influence, a scenario where it would be destroyed was practically impossible. At the same time, they had numerous powerful artifacts. Only when everything was exhausted would the staff be taken out.

    Beside the Ten Thousand Transformations Staff, the Pangolin hasn¡¯t heard of any other weapon that can transform. Therefore, when it saw Zhao Hai¡¯s staff transforming, it couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.

    As the Pangolin was thinking about this, Zhao Hai¡¯s sledgehammer hit its body. The Pangolin had fought a lot of battles so it was only stunned for a very short time. It quickly recovered. It was now certain that Zhao Hai¡¯s artifact wasn¡¯t Floating Pce¡¯s Ten Thousand Transformations Staff. Otherwise, this strike would kill him instantly. He also heard how powerful the staff was, so how could it be in the hands of someone from the Machine Field.

    With this thought in mind, the Pangolin calmed down. He curled his body once more and rolled away. But as he rolled away, the Pangolin¡¯s tailshed out like an iron whip and attacked Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s sledgehammer path didn¡¯t change. The hammer hit the tail and a ¡®Wen!¡¯ sound was heard. Pain immediately assaulted the Pangolin from the ce the hammer hit. Zhao Hai¡¯s hammer shattered three scales, naturally the Pangolin was in pain.

    But in the end, Zhao Hai only crushed three scales and didn¡¯t injure the Pangolin too much. Although its tail was injured, the Pangolin¡¯s attack didn¡¯t stop. Seeing that it was mistaken in its offensive approach, the Pangolin itself rolled towards Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai immediately turned his sledgehammer into a big shield. When the Pangolin hit Zhao Hai¡¯s shield, it unfurled and grabbed it with his ws.

    However, much to the Pangolin¡¯s surprise, it couldn¡¯t grasp the shield. He was surprised that he couldn¡¯t grab such arge shield. He was beginning to doubt whether Zhao Hai¡¯s weapon was really not the Ten Thousand Transformations Staff.

 Chapter 1294 â€“ Submit or Die!

    <h4>Chapter 1294 - Submit or Die!</h4>

    Just like its name implies, the Ten Thousand Transformation Staff coulde in all kinds of forms. And it was said that the staff was as firm as diamond. It was also rumored that the staff doesn¡¯t have the same style as a Buddhist staff. Although it wasn¡¯t as beautiful as Buddhist staffs, its might was astonishing.

    The Pangolin was very confident in its ws. Pangolins use their ws to dig, so it was the most tenacious part of their body. Ever since he gained spiritual wisdom, the Pangolin had been nurturing its ws as weapons. This made the strength of its ws unimaginable.

    The Pangolin had also fought people from the other realms and among them were experts with Nascent Soul strength. There were very few weapons that it couldn¡¯t grab with its ws.

    But in the process of fighting Zhao Hai, the Pangolin couldn¡¯t get any advantage. And instead, its strong scales were destroyed by Zhao Hai and his shield could block his ws. Moreover, there were no scratches on Zhao Hai¡¯s shield. Such weapon caused the Pangolin to feel afraid.

    The Pangolin was sure that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t using the Ten Thousand Transformations Staff. But Zhao Hai¡¯s own transforming weapon still caused it to feel a headache.

    Seeing that his attack was useless, the Pangolin retreated quickly. Its small eyes couldn¡¯t hide the amazement it felt. It had already calmed down from its anger and was starting to consider its own situation.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Pangolin and smiled as he said, ¡°What? Scared? I thought Demons are unafraid of death? I¡¯ll give you two options. Either you surrender to me, or die and be skinned!¡±

    Hatred shed through the Pangolin¡¯s eyes. Then it opened its mouth and coldly said, ¡°Are certain that you can stop me from escaping?¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°I am sure that you can¡¯t escape from me. If you don¡¯t believe me, then you can look behind you. It¡¯s already impossible for you to escape.¡±

    The Pangolin suddenly felt a savage auraing from behind it. When it turned to look, it discovered that a giant bug had appeared. It was the Silverback Gold-winged Bug that Zhao Hai subdued!

    The fighting strength of the Silverback Gold-winged Bug was in no way inferior to the Pangolin. It might even be more powerful than the Demon. After all, it had been transformed by the Space.

    Although the Pangolin was a Demon, it also knew about the Bug Race. The Bug Race and the Demons were different. Although the Bugs were also technically Demons, the Demons were somewhat weaker while the Bugs were a headache to the Cultivation Realm.

    The Silverback Gold-winged Bugs had a reputation among the Bugs, so how could the Pangolin be unaware of it. With Zhao Hai in its front and the Silverback Gold-winged back at its back, the Pangolin knew that it no longer had any chance of victory.

    The Pangolin¡¯s heart turned cold. It knew that it was in trouble, so it looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    This Pangolin had been in the Six Realms Battlefield for a long time but he doesn¡¯t know who Zhao Hai was. Additionally, the Demons don¡¯t have manyputers and they also didn¡¯t like to use them. Therefore, even if it heard Zhao Hai¡¯s name, it couldn¡¯t recognize him from his face.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Pangolin, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m called Zhao Hai.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s name, the Pangolin couldn¡¯t help but stare, then it muttered, ¡°So you¡¯re Zhao Hai. No wonder you¡¯re so strong.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at the Pangolin. The Pangolin also knew that if it didn¡¯t submit, then it would certainly die. Between death and submission, naturally it knew which one to choose. It wasn¡¯t a Demon that was faithful to its race until death. Thinking that it would perish, it had no choice but to submit to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯tpel the Pangolin to make its decision. He only stood there and waited for the Pangolin to respond. Before long, the Pangolin turned into its humanoid form and moved forward. The humanoid pangolin looked very ordinary. It had yellow body armor and was quite buff. However, its face was very generic, he looked like an army man.

    Zhao Hao saw this and knew that the Pangolin had decided to submit. The Pangolin gave Zhao Hai a salute and said, ¡°Jia Ding Shan submits to Master. I wish the Master would take me in.¡±

    Upon hearing the Pangolin, he nodded and said, ¡°Go in.¡± Then he waved his hand and opened a spatial rift. Jia Ding Shan stared. But after seeing the Silverback Gold-winged Bug staring at him, it had no choice but to enter the Space.

    From the moment Jian Ding Shan announced that he submits to Zhao Hai, the walls to its heart had already fallen. It hadpletely lost all courage to rebel. Naturally, it wouldn¡¯t dare defy Zhao Hai¡¯s orders.

    Just as Jia Ding Shan entered the Space, the Space immediately issued a prompt, ¡°Partially submissive creature detected. Subduingpletely, subjugationplete. The creature is a demon-ss lifeform. Its body is in the form of a pangolin. Extracting the demonic spirit of the Pangolin and fusing it with the Space. Extraction sessful. All armored creatures in the Space will now increase in strength.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile. The prompt was good news to him. Jia Ding Shan has beenpletely subdued, this was certainly good news.

    Actually, in the World of Cultivation, subduing another practitioner and making them your servant wasn¡¯t an unusual matter. However, this was generally done by powerful practitioners to those lower-ranked than them. There were very few people who would submit to those of equal level. Moreover, with the Machine Field¡¯s reputation, making other people from other realms submit to them was close to impossible.

    Jia Ding Shan being subdued by Zhao Hai would certainly cause a massive stir in the World of Cultivation. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind it for now as he releasedrge quantities of Undead to clean the battlefield. There were more than 30 Demon corpses waiting to be cleaned up.

    The yin lightning mines caused the Demons directly hit by them to be vaporized. However, there were several Demons whose bodies survived after the explosion. There were also a few surviving ones, but the Undead wouldn¡¯t have any problems dealing with them.

    Actually, Zhao Hai could send the injured Demons to the Space to cure their wounds after subjugating them. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to do that since this would leave Yuan and the others very little loot. Although they had killed the group of Cultivators earlier, the loot they gained was stillcking. If Zhao Hai subdued the surviving Demons, then Yuan and the others would gain even less spoils.

    Therefore, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t subjugate the Demons and just killed them off. Then he took their bodies to the Space while taking Jia Ding Shan out.

    After releasing Jia Ding Shan, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately call Yuan and the others over. Instead he looked at the copsed mine and tried to see if he could get some soft gold ores.

    Zhao Hai turned to look at Jia Ding Shan and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been here for some time, did you manage to find some soft gold ores?¡±

    Jia Ding Shan respectfully replied, ¡°Replying to the Young Master. I haven¡¯t reallye across any soft gold ores. In fact, there are very few soft gold ores left in this mountain. I¡¯m afraid finding some wouldn¡¯t be easy.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he had the same idea. Then he looked at the rubble and said, ¡°Go take a look at those rocks and try to see if there are some soft gold ores.¡±

    Jia Ding Shan nodded and immediately began to sort through the rocks. The copsed tunnel was huge, so its copse should have informed other people. But since nobody wanted to explore a copsed region, this gave Zhao Hai the opportunity to investigate.

    Zhao Hai kept silent as he looked at Jia Ding Shan being busy. He was also paying attention to the people outside. Yuan and the others had escaped the copsed tunnel and were waiting for him toe out.

    Zhao Hai sent them out because he was afraid that they would get caught in the fight. One should know that fights between Nascent Soul Experts weren¡¯t peaceful. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t sure if he could keep everyone safe from being attacked.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai realized that his strength was stillcking. If he didn¡¯t have the Silverback Gold-winged bug, then Jia Ding Shan wouldn¡¯t have surrendered. It¡¯s possible for the Pangolin Demon to find an opportunity to run away. No matter which realm in the World of Cultivation, and no matter from which influence they came from, Nascent Soul Experts always had ways to save their lives. They couldn¡¯t be easily dealt with.

    The Demons weren¡¯t the strongest in the World of Cultivation Realm. It can be said that their strength was at the middle of the ranking. However, Jia Ding Shan was already a very strong Nascent Soul Expert that was difficult for Zhao Hai to deal with. When he thought about this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°It seems like I had been a little carried away.¡±

    Zhao Hai knew that those he met weren¡¯t the strongest experts of the World of Cultivation. At least these people hadn¡¯t been integrated into the very core of their own sects. At the very least they were Inner Disciples. For people like these, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t be proud even after defeating them.

    He had already shown his strength before to the Cultivators. In the future, the Cultivation Realm would only want to deal with him. They would certainly send more powerful experts. When that timees, things would only get more troublesome.

    After thinking about this, Zhao Hai secretly made a warning to himself. He needs to be careful or else he would suffer a loss.

    At this time, Jia Ding Shan happily held a rock the size of a person¡¯s head. Besides being more yellow than the other rocks, it looked nothing special. However, this piece of rock actually made people feel a strong aura.

    Jia Ding Shan handed the rock over to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, our luck is really good. This is soft gold ore. If we refine it, I reckon we can get 2 to 3 bars of soft gold.¡±

    Zhao Hai received the ore and immediately felt that it was heavy. It seems like its gold content was high. Otherwise, it would be impossible to get 2 to 3 bars by just relying on this piece of ore alone.

    Zhao Hai nodded and then threw the ore to the Space which immediately made ore veins out of it. Then he looked at Jia Ding Shan and said, ¡°Good job. Keep looking.¡± Jia Ding Shan nodded and then resumed digging. But at this time, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression suddenly changed as he hurriedly stopped the Pangolin.

 Chapter 1295 â€“ Elder of Sword Pavillion

    <h4>Chapter 1295 - Elder of Sword Pavillion</h4>

    Jia Ding Shan looked puzzled at Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai¡¯s expression turned serious as he said, ¡°Follow me.¡± Then his body moved as he brought Jia Ding Shan out of the tunnel and then led him towards Yuan and the others.

    Although Jia Ding Shan didn¡¯t know what Zhao Hai was doing, he had already submitted to him so all he could do was obey. He followed behind Zhao Hai as they flew forward.

    Zhao Hai was in a hurry to go out because he discovered that Yuan and the others were under attack. They weren¡¯t being attacked by the Demons. Instead, their opponents were people from the Cultivation Realm.

    There were about 50 Cultivators that were being led by two Sword Cultivators with Nascent Soul strength. Such a team wasn¡¯t an opponent for Yuan and the others.

    To be honest, Yuan¡¯s previous battles against the other realms only involved Core Formation Experts. As for those with Nascent Soul strength, Yuan wouldn¡¯t normally dare make them his enemies. Only when they have vast numerical advantage would Yuan try to fight them.

    But at this time, although their team had more than 100 people, the Cultivation Realm had 50 and two of them were Nascent Soul Sword Cultivators. In this case, it was impossible for Yuan and the others to be their opponent.

    They could still survive for some time, but Yuan and the others were being desperate. They came to the soft gold mine because of Zhao Hai¡¯s assurance. But now, Zhao Hai was left inside the tunnels and Yuan couldn¡¯t check up on him. They won¡¯t dare to leave the area as well. The only thing they could do was to defend the exit. However, they didn¡¯t think that they would meet a team of Cultivators. Faced with so many Cultivators, Yuan and the others were in great trouble.

    Fortunately for them, behind them was the copsed tunnel, so they weren¡¯t surrounded at all sides. They could also head back inside. Moreover, they still had 50 yin lightning mines left, those could still be taken out to be used.

    But they couldn¡¯t make a move at this time since it¡¯s not yet necessary. They still don¡¯t know Zhao Hai¡¯s situation. If they risked retreating back into the tunnel, then they might bring trouble to Zhao Hai. The same was true for using the yin lightning mines.

    Because of this, Yuan forbade the others from retreating back into the tunnel when the fight began. They also weren¡¯t permitted to use the yin lightning mines. At this time, they could only defend against the attacks of the Cultivators. Before long, they were at aplete disadvantage.

    However, even if they were at the back foot, their casualties weren¡¯t that big. Currently, they only have injured people with no deaths. But Yuan wasn¡¯t in a happy mood. This was because the two Nascent Soul Sword Cultivators had yet to make a move.

    The two Sword Cultivators were the strongest people in this team. Without them making a move, Yuan and the others were already at a disadvantage. If these Sword Cultivators made a move, then the Machine Field team would certainly be finished.

    At the same time, Yuan could see that the members of the Cultivator team were Sword Cultivators. It seems like they were from the same Sect and they went to the soft gold mine for training. Yuan and the others were being treated as training partners for these Cultivators.

    Although he was aware about this, Yuan couldn¡¯t be angry. He knew that this was the reality in the World of Cultivators. If you have the strength, then you can treat others like pigs and dogs. If you were weak, then you can only be treated as a pig or dog to be ughtered.

    Fortunately, the Machine Field had experience in fighting Cultivators. They were very methodical in their actions, allowing them to block the attacks of the Cultivators.

    At this moment, Yuan noticed that the two Nascent Soul Sword Cultivators had shifted their attention into the tunnel behind them. Yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he also paid attention to the hole behind him. He knew that his senses weren¡¯t as good as the two Nascent Soul Sword Cultivators. The two Sword Cultivators must have found something. If Zhao Hai came out of the hole, then that would be good. However, if it wasn¡¯t Zhao Hai, then Yuan and the others would be finished.

    It didn¡¯t take long before Yuan saw two people flying out of the hole. One of them was Zhao Hai, but who was the other one? Was it the Nascent Soul Demon from before? What was going on? Why did Zhao Hai go out with the Demon?

    While Yuan was puzzled, Zhao Hai and Jia Ding Shan flew out of the tunnel. Zhao Hai saw the situation and without hesitation let lose several 1000yer formations to drive back the Cultivators. Yuan and the others also took this chance to go behind Zhao Hai.

    While he was behind Zhao Hai, Yuan also looked at Jia Ding Shan. He discovered that Jia Ding Shan was standing behind Zhao Hai as though he was a servant. This discovery caused Yuan¡¯s heart to shake.

    However, Yuan was an experienced person. His strength might becking, but his vision made up for it. As soon as he saw Jia Ding Shan, he knew that the Demon had been subdued by Zhao Hai. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have acted like this.

    To be honest, this seemingly normal result was something that Yuan still couldn¡¯t believe. This was because he knew clearly that if Zhao Hai was really able to do this, then that would make him terrifying. Jia Ding Shan was a Nascent Soul Demon, but it was actually subjugated by another person. This only meant that the other party had strength so great that it forced the pangolin to submit.

    As Yuan thought of this, the Cultivators paused their attack. The Cultivators stopped attacking because the two Nascent Soul Sword Cultivators could see that Zhao Hai and Jia Ding Shan were also at Nascent Soul. In this case, the Core Formation Cultivators needed to retreat or they would be courting death.

    The two Sword Cultivators also noticed the strange arrangement between Zhao Hai and Jia Ding Shan. After observing for a while, one of the two Sword Cultivators looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Who are you? You seem to be someone new here. I haven¡¯t heard about you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then gave the Sword Cultivator a bow. Then he said, ¡°This one is Zhao Hai. You should be able to recognize my name. Might I have the honor to know your names?¡±

    When the two Sword Cultivators heard Zhao Hai, they couldn¡¯t help but stare. They had certainly heard about Zhao Hai¡¯s name. The first ce spot of the Six Realms Beginner Competition was just snatched by someone named Zhao Hai. So how could they not know of his name? They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be in the Six Realms Battlefield.

    The Sword Cultivator who asked Zhao Hai cupped his fist and answered, ¡°I¡¯m an Elder of the Sword Pavillion Zhou Fang. This is Song Qing, my junior brother.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet Cultivators from the Sword Pavillion. It¡¯s an honor. This one is my servant Jia Ding Shan.¡±

    Upon hearing that Jia Ding Shan was Zhao Hai¡¯s servant, everyone present were shaken. Although they had already made this guess, they were still shocked when they heard it from Zhao Hai¡¯s mouth.

    Jia Ding Shan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he cupped his fist towards Zhou Fang and Song Qing. The two Sword Cultivators didn¡¯t dare neglect the greeting as they also cupped their fists. Although Jia Ding Shan was a servant, he was still a Nascent Soul Expert - someone with the same level as them. The World of Cultivation spoke with strength. If they underestimate Jia Ding Shan because he was a servant, they would risk offending him. And offending a Nascent Soul Expert was never a good idea.

    After the two exchanged greetings, Zhao Hai immediately went straight to the point as he said, ¡°We should all be aware that we are in the soft gold mine. I won¡¯t say anything about you attacking my people. Of course, I can also fight back, but it¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s not suitable for us to fight. How about we all take a step back? What does Mister Zhou think about this?¡±

    When Zhou Fang and Song Qing heard Zhao Hai, they couldn¡¯t help but gawk. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to go straight to the point. They looked at each other and exchanged a look. Then Song Qing turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s words are very reasonable. This one wants to exchange notes with Mister Zhao Hai. I wonder if Mister Zhao Hai can agree to my request?¡±

    Upon hearing Song Qing¡¯s reply, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then he said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s a good idea. This one has always wanted topare notes with Sword Cultivators. I remember being able to see people from the Sword Pavilion back in the Yellowsand trial. But it¡¯s a pity that we only brushed past each other. Being able to spar with an Elder of the Sword Pavilion is my good fortune.¡±

    Song Qing didn¡¯t say anything else after hearing Zhao Hai. He took a step forward and then said, ¡°Since Mister agrees, then forgive me for being impolite.¡± Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Mister Song, please!¡±

    Song Qing wasn¡¯t polite as he moved his hand and took his sword out. The sword didn¡¯t dy and immediately thrust itself towards Zhao Hai. The thrust looked ordinary, there¡¯s nothing special about it at first nce. However, Zhao Hai knew that he couldn¡¯t dodge this sword or else Yuan and the others would suffer bad luck. Song Qing¡¯s sword had a very intense astral qi. It¡¯s clear that he was able to absorb some astral qi into his body.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes shed a cold light. Then he took a step forward and released a punch. The fist shaped qi flew towards Song Qing¡¯s sword. This fist was differentpared to the previous punches he threw before. This time, Zhao Hai used astral qi in his attack.

    Zhao Hai had also absorbed astral qi into his body before. However, he had yet to sh with an enemy who managed to do the same. Astral Qi could increase offensive strength so he was preparing to use it as a trump card. But this time, he had to use it because Song Qing also had astral qi. If Zhao Hai sent out an ordinary punch, then it might not be able to block the iing sword.

    The attack of the two happened very quickly. When the sword and the fist hit each other, a fierce ¡®Bang¡¯ was heard before the tunnel they were in shook. Fortunately, the tunnel didn¡¯t copse.

    Dust fell but Zhao Hai was able to blow it off easily. On the other hand, Song Qing had already sheathed his sword. Zhao Hai just stood there and didn¡¯t move. The two parties were looking at each other before theyughed at the same time. Song Qing cupped his fist towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister has great technique. I have learned so much. I hope to meet you again in the future.¡±

 Chapter 1296 â€“ Toxic Sand Rat

    <h4>Chapter 1296 - Toxic Sand Rat</h4>

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°That would be great.¡±

    Song Qing gave Zhao Hai a salute once more before he waved his hand and led the other Cultivators away. Seeing the Cultivators leave, Yuan began to feel relieved. Then he went to Zhao Hai¡¯s side and said, ¡°Little Hai, who is this?¡± He didn¡¯t dare disrespect Jia Ding Shan even if he was aware that he had be Zhao Hai¡¯s servant.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to Yuan and then he smiled and said, ¡°This is a servant that I acquired recently, Jia Ding Shan. Jia Ding Shan, this is Captain Yuan of the Machine Field.¡±

    Jia Ding Shan cupped his fist towards Yuan and said, ¡°I have heard about Captain Yuan¡¯s name. It¡¯s an honor to meet you.¡±

    Yuan was somewhat stunned by Jia Ding Shan¡¯s greeting. The others also couldn¡¯t believe what was happening as they looked at Zhao Hai and Jia Ding Shan. Nobody spoke for some time.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone and then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Captain, I think we should leave this area. Otherwise, more and more people would arrive. Right, let me give these to you.¡± Then he waved his hand as he took a pile of Demon corpses and threw them into the ground.

    Yuan looked at the corpses on the ground and then stole a nce at Jia Ding Shan. He discovered that Jia Ding Shan didn¡¯t have any change in his expression. Yuan put away the corpses of the Demons and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head out. There¡¯s too much disturbance here. People will definitely check it out.¡± Everyone knew this so they followed Yuan and left the area.

    Meanwhile, after they left and made two turns, Song Qing¡¯s expression turned pale. Then he quickly took out a medicinal pill and swallowed it down.

    When Zhou Fang saw Song Qing¡¯s appearance, he couldn¡¯t help but get surprised. He hastily held on to Song Qing and asked, ¡°What happened? Are you injured?¡±

    Song Qing nodded, then he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I was negligent. I didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to also absorb astral qi inside his body. I was at a disadvantage when we shed. But I can see that he was holding back. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to subdue Jia Ding Shan. I heard that he¡¯s known as one of the leaders of the armored Demons. His strength isn¡¯t weak. I didn¡¯t expect him to surrender to Zhao Hai.¡±

    Zhou Fang nodded and said, ¡°I heard that Jia Ding Shan is a Demon Pangolin. Their defenses are very powerful. Additionally, they have very sharp front ws. They¡¯re very hard to deal with. I didn¡¯t expect him to be Zhao Hai¡¯s servant.¡±

    Song Qing smiled bitterly and said, ¡°We have vastly underestimated Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. The only reason why Zhao Hai took a step back today was because we have two Nascent Soul Experts. If it was just one, then I¡¯m certain he wouldn¡¯t be polite.¡±

    Zhou Fang frowned and said, ¡°Just how did Zhao Hai cultivate? I heard that he has only ascended for about a year. It¡¯s unbelievable that he is already that strong.¡±

    Song Qing frowned as well. Then he said, ¡°His sudden appearance in the Machine Field couldn¡¯t be good for the Cultivation Realm. Do you think we should invite a Transcending Tribtion Expert to deal with him?¡±

    Zhou Fang furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Forget it. We¡¯re not even sure if we can get a Transcending Tribtion Expert to take action. And if we can, so what? Zhao Hai is already treated as a treasure by the Machine Field, so they wouldn¡¯t just let him be harmed. Although the Machine Field has been keeping silent, they are absolute lunatics when ites to battles. Provoking them isn¡¯t something that our Sword Pavillion could bear. Let¡¯s just leave Zhao Hai¡¯s matter to the Great Sects.¡±

    Song Qing let out a breath and said, ¡°Right. Let the Great Sects worry about him. We should head back. Now that my strength has been affected, it¡¯s not good for us to stay in the soft gold mine. Otherwise, we might suffer some losses. We¡¯re taking the Pavilion¡¯s elites with us, it¡¯ll be a pity if we lose them.¡±

    Zhou Fang looked at the other disciples and then said, ¡°Alright. Everyone, prepare to head back.¡± Then after he said that, the two Elders led the Sword Pavilion¡¯s disciples away from the soft gold mine.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t leave the mine. After they left the area, they looked for a secure cavern in order to cure the injured.

    Fortunately, the wounds weren¡¯t very serious. At most, they were just flesh wounds. After taking care of the injured, Yuan called Zhao Hai and Liu Zhen in order to discuss what to do next.

    Yuan said with a solemn expression, ¡°We made too much noise this time. Even the Demons in the mine have been rmed. I think we should leave. After we head back, we can try to cause some trouble with the Sprites. Little Hai, what do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied with a smile, ¡°I have no problems with that. I also think that we should go back. It¡¯s too dangerous in this mine. We¡¯ve been here for a short time but we have already fought three groups of people. It¡¯s already clear that this isn¡¯t a good ce. Now that we have dealt with some Demons, I think it¡¯s alright to head back.¡±

    Liu Zhen also nodded and said, ¡°I also think that we should go back. Although we have a lot of people, we aren¡¯t as strong as the others. And after we return, we can have Little Hai help us refine our weapons. This way, we can be more confident the next time.¡±

    Yuan smiled and said, ¡°Alright. But Little Hai, we¡¯ll have to be impolite and ask for your help. This is really important to us.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯ll help you. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. However, I don¡¯t have any materials at hand. So I¡¯ll have to depend on you toe up with them.¡±

    When Yuan and Liu Zhen heard this, they couldn¡¯t help butugh. They knew that Zhao Hai was joking with them. The words of the trio weren¡¯t lowered at all so everyone heard it. Knowing that Zhao Hai was going to refine their weapons, their hearts couldn¡¯t help but be moved.

    After an agreement was made, the group rested inside the cave for some time before leaving the soft gold mine. With Zhao Hai leading the way, their travel was naturally peaceful. They didn¡¯t run into any enemy. After leaving the soft gold mine, they circled around and then returned to the tunnel they were in before. Then after resting for one day, they proceeded towards the Machine Field¡¯s territory.

    This time, they were able to meet people from other realms. However, since these people were small in number, a dozen at most, they immediately avoided Zhao Hai¡¯s team at first sight.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t chase them either. Right now, what they want to do was to return to the Machine Field¡¯s territory to have a good rest before causing trouble with the Sprites.

    After flying for several days, the team finally entered the partially controlled territory of the Machine Field. Although it wasn¡¯t really the territory of the Machine Field, everyone¡¯s safety was also somewhat guaranteed in this area. After all, they were close to the Lock Mountain Range. It would be easy for the people from the Machine Field to ask for reinforcements in this region.

    Yuan was also able to breathefortably now. He was truly nervous this time. He had been to the soft gold mine two years ago. However, he didn¡¯t expect the mine to be more hostile since then.

    But now, they were able to return safely. Moreover, they returned with a huge harvest. Not to say about the other things, the 30 Demon corpses alone were worth a lot.

    Yuan looked around them and then smiled as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that our territory is better than any ce.¡±

    When he heard this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then he replied, ¡°It¡¯s always better in your own ce. But the Machine Field is indeed a little betterpared to the other realms¡¯ territory. At least, here in the Six Realms Battlefield, we are more unitedpared to those from the other realms.¡±

    Yuan nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. When ites to unity, the other realms couldn¡¯tpare to the Machine FIeld. It was through this unity that we were able to keep such arge territory. In order to keep this territory, the Machine FIeld pays thousands of lives every year. It would even reach ten thousand if the situation was worse.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and didn¡¯t say anything more. Then suddenly, a series of explosions were heard in front of them. Zhao Hai and then others stared before their expressions changed. This was because they could hear that the explosions wereing from Yuan¡¯s camp.

    Yuan immediately said, ¡°Little Hai, go ahead and take a look. Did someone try to attack our headquarters? Their mother. Who is so bold and attacks this Yuan¡¯s ce?¡±

    Zhao Haiplied and flew ahead. Actually, he didn¡¯t need to know who was attacking the camp. He already knew the perpetrator, the Demons! An aura of a Nascent Soul Expert could be felt ahead. Currently, several people from near Yuan¡¯s camp were rushing over in order to help fight the Demon. The attacker was a Demon in its true form, a Demon Mouse!

    Upon seeing this Demon Mouse, Zhao Hai immediately knew why the Demons dared to attack a camp in the Lock Mountain Range. This huge Demon Mouse should be Hao Doni¡¯s elder. Upon discovering that Hao Doni was killed, it immediately made a move.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile. It seems like Hao Doni¡¯s status wasn¡¯t simple, or else this Elder wouldn¡¯t have moved. But since it came over, there¡¯s no need for it to leave.

    Jia Ding Shan followed beside Zhao Hai as the two sped up. Before long, they arrived at Yuan¡¯s camp. At this time, the camp was very lively. Magic cannons were attacking the Demon Mouse while the reinforcements were keeping a distance and sending sword qi.

    It seems like the Machine Field were used to dealing with such situations. Although the Demon Mouse was rampaging, it couldn¡¯t cause too much damage. Naturally, this Demon Mouse was discovered long before it entered the Lock Mountain Range.

    As soon as he saw the situation, Zhao Hai knew that the situation wasn¡¯t going to end well. This Demon Mouse wouldn¡¯t easily retreat. There were only two reasons why it attacked: the Demons sent him to demonstrate their strength, or Hao Doni¡¯s status was just too special. If it was the former, then Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t let him off. If it was thetter, then the Mouse wouldn¡¯t retreat. In any case, the Demon Mouse wouldn¡¯t be able to leave today.

    At this time, the Demon Mouse opened its mouth and sent two shots of poisonous sand towards the fort. Mages in the fort immediately released magic at the same time. The poison sand assaulted the magic formations. Explosions were heard as magic formation after magic formation were crushed. But in the end, it was blocked because there were a lot of magic formations.

    But before the Demon Mouse could make another attack, the Warriors in the fort released sword qi to attack it. However, it seems like the Demon Mouse didn¡¯t care about them. It just let the attacks hit its body.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai coldly snorted before he shouted, ¡°Who dares attack our Machine Field territory!¡± Then he and Jia Ding Shan flew towards the camp.

    The Demon Mouse could feel that Zhao Hai¡¯s aura was umon. It moved to a safe distance before transforming into its humanoid form and flying towards Zhao Hai and Jia Ding Shan.

    Before long, Zhao Hai and Jia Ding Shan were 100 meters in front of the Demon Mouse. Zhao Hai looked at the humanoid form of the Mouse. It was a middle-aged man with small eyebrows and eyes. It had canine teeth and big ears. It was also wearing a white robe. It actually looked funny.

    The Mouse was also sizing Zhao Hai and Jia Ding Shan. When he noticed Jia Ding Shan, it couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then it asked, ¡°Jia Ding Shan, what are you doing here?¡±

    Jia Ding Shan looked at the Demon Mouse, then he turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, this person is called Hao Sha, nicknamed Toxic Sand Rat. He¡¯s a member of the Hao family in the Demon Realm. The Hao family is a medium-sized family in the Demon Realm. It was said that they have two members in their family who reached Transcending Tribtion. he is only an Inner Elder in his family, not a Core Member.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he looked at Hao Sha and asid, ¡°Hao Sha, what gave you the courage to run to our territory and cause trouble? Are you courting death?¡±

    Hao Shaughed with its squeaky voice and said, ¡°I can go wherever I want. Who do you think you are? Do you think you can decide my actions?¡±

    ¡°Bastard. You dare talk like that to the Young Master? I will destroy you today!¡± But before Jia Ding Shan rushed over, he was stopped by Zhao Hai with a wave of his hand. Hao Sha also noticed this interaction, his expression couldn¡¯t help but change.

    He knew that Jia Ding Shan was one of the Kings of the Armored Races. He was quite famous in the Demon Realm. But since Jia Ding Shan doesn¡¯t have his own family, he was only a Guest Elder to powers in the Demon Realm. In terms of identity, he was a bit worse than Hao Sha. However, when it came to strength, he was equal to Hao Sha.

    Someone like Jia Ding Shan actually listened to Zhao Hai. It was clear that Jia Ding Shan wanted to fight, but he was stopped by Zhao Hai. Moreover, Jia Ding Shan wasn¡¯t aggrieved at all. This caused Hao Sha to feel dread towards Zhao Hai.

    Although Hao Sha was rampant in his words, he was also probing Zhao Hai. Now that he saw Jia Ding Shan¡¯s conduct, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but shrink. The danger he felt about Zhao Hai increased by multiple levels!

 Chapter 1297 â€“ Ancient Demon Artifact

    <h4>Chapter 1297 - Ancient Demon Artifact</h4>

    Zhao Hai looked at Hao Sha and then smiled, ¡°Hao Sha, I¡¯m really curious. What caused you to be this crazy? Are you that confident in your strength? To be honest, I want to make you submit. But now I changed my mind. Rather than making you my servant, I¡¯d rather turn you into an Undead. Just like what I did to Hao Doni.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Hao Sha¡¯s expression turned into wild rage. His voice was now close to a shriek as he said, ¡°So you¡¯re the one who killed my grandson Doni? Zhao Hai, I¡¯ll kill you. I¡¯ll kill everyone here!¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Hao Sha¡¯s reaction and then coldly snorted and said, ¡°You won¡¯t have that opportunity. Jia Ding Shan, go on.¡±

    Jia Ding Shan has been waiting for these words. Upon hearing Zhao Hai, he immediately charged forwards towards Hao Sha. Along the way, he also transformed into a giant pangolin.

    Seeing Jia Ding Shan going towards him, Hao Sha would naturally retaliate. He transformed into a huge mouse and shed with the pangolin.

    It must be said that a battle between two Demons was much more ferociouspared to fights between other realms. This was because the Demons have much more formidable bodies. Most people would protect their bodies during fights while Demons just allowed their opponents to hit them. Because of this, their battles looked very brutal.

    A Demon Mouse and a Demon Pangolin shed a few times in the air. However, none managed to gain an advantage over the other. Jia Ding Shan had a few of his scales peeled out but Hao Sha also suffered some gashes on his skin.

    Although the battle already looked brutal, this was just the two sides probing each other. They had yet to go all out. Arge part of this was because Hao Sha was also paying attention to Zhao Hai.

    The Toxic Sand Rat had never seen Zhao Hai attack, but he knew things about Jia Ding Shan. Also, he recognized Zhao Hai¡¯s name. Zhao Hai was an ascender who currently doesn¡¯t have power in the World of Cultivation. For Hao Doni, it was unbelievable for Zhao Hai to be able to subdue Jia Ding Shan. But if Jia Ding Shan couldn¡¯t be subdued, then he could only be killed in battle.

    With these few shes, Hao Sha was able to gauge Jia Ding Shan¡¯s strength. The pangolin wasn¡¯t any weaker than him, especially when it came to defense. In this case, if Zhao Hai can subdue him, then Zhao Hai should have enough strength to be considered as a threat.

    Hao Sha was beginning to feel regret. If he just retreated, then it¡¯s still possible for him to preserve his life. But now, it was already toote if he wanted to escape.

    But at the same time, Hao Sha spoke his previous words because he was confident. This confidence stems from an ace that he has. And this ace was actually an artifact.

    Demons barely used artifacts, but this didn¡¯t mean that they didn¡¯t use them. In fact, there are many Demons who use magic artifacts. After all, these artifacts could give them an advantage in battle. Moreover, as time passed, more and more Demons would use artifacts.

    However, artifacts used by Demons weren¡¯t the same as artifacts used by the Cultivators. The Cultivators had a lot of magic artifacts. They could use different artifacts ording to the situation. However, the Demons don¡¯t use this method. Most Demons don¡¯t pay attention to quantity but to the quality of the artifact.

    Although Demons couldn¡¯t use these artifacts like life source weapons, they were very meticulous in choosing their artifacts. It can even be said that they were more picky than Cultivators.

    The Demon Race¡¯s techniques in refining artifacts might not be as good as the Cultivators, but their focus on the craft was much more intense. They would strive for perfection with each artifact they make.

    Demons also use artifacts differentlypared to Cultivators. Cultivators would generally use their magic artifacts all throughout the battle. On the other hand, Demons would treat their artifacts as hidden weapons. They would only use it when they¡¯re sure that their enemy wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the attack.

    The artifact in Hao Sha¡¯s hands was extraordinary. In his hands was a demon artifact. This demon artifact wasn¡¯t something that he bought from a Demon. Instead, while he was exploring, he was able to discover a cave on a bleak. Inside this cave residence was a skeleton with the Demon Artifact.

    Demon artifacts and magic artifacts were different. Although both were used to kill people, the refining of demon artifacts required sacrifices. There were even times where a demon artifact required numerous lives in order to bepleted. It was also because of this refining method that demon artifacts had stronger attackspared to magic artifacts.

    But the demon artifact in Hao Sha¡¯s hand was even stronger. It was an ancient demon artifact so it required a lot of energy in order to use it. Therefore, Hao Sha hadn¡¯t been able to use it. However, even if he hadn¡¯t been able to use it, Hao Sha was still very confident due to this artifact.

    Ancient magic artifacts and ancient demon artifacts were very rare in the World of Cultivation. But each one of them contained tremendous power. Hao Sha tried to use his artifact before and was able to tten a mountain in one shot, which showed it¡¯s great power.

    Hao Sha¡¯s artifact looked quite unique. It looks somewhat like a crescent spade that Buddhists used. However, this spade had intense ghost qi around it. One could feel that it hadn¡¯t been used in a good way.

    It was because of this artifact that Hao Sha had confidence even if he were to face two Nascent Soul Experts.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai was unaware of this. However, he also didn¡¯t treat the matter too lightly. Zhao Hai had met arrogant enemies before. Most of these arrogant people would have secret cards that they could y. Also, Zhao Hai would never lower his guard no matter who his enemy was.

    After another few shse, Zhao Hai began to frown when he saw that Jia Ding Shan and Hao Sha were still fighting. He knew that Hao Sha was on guard against him, and he was also aware that Hao Sha still had some cards he could y. Normally, people in Hao Sha¡¯s position would find a way to escape. However, Hao Sha doesn¡¯t have any intention of leaving. This showed that his card should be very powerful, or else he wouldn¡¯t be this confident.

    When Zhao Hai thought about this, he waved his hand and made a move. However, he didn¡¯t enter the fight. He just took Liquid Silver and released several 1000yer formations.

    Although 10,000yer formations were very strong, it was impossible for it to deal with a Nascent Soul Expert. Therefore, Zhao Hai used this approach to harass Hao Sha.

    Hao Sha had been waiting for Zhao Hai to make a move. He wanted to see how strong Zhao Hai was in order to decide how to kill him. After all, he came here to avenge Hao Doni.

    Zhao Hai continually sent attacks over to Hao Sha. Although he didn¡¯t injure Hao Sha, he was beginning to push him back. Hao Sha also knew that it was time to make a move. Zhao Hai¡¯s magic was already beginning to make him lose.

    With this thought in mind, Hao Sha¡¯s eyes shed a cold light. Then he called out as a jet ck crescent moon spade appeared beside him. Then the weapon revolved around his body before attacking Zhao Hai.

    Ghastly shrieks resounded as the crescent moon spade moved. The spade was divided into segments. The middle pole seems to be made out of bones. Both ends of the spade resembled fangs and a crescent moon - both ghastly in their own right. It looked terrifying.

    The moment he saw the crescent moon spade, Zhao Hai immediately felt that something was different about it. This spade was giving him extremely dangerous vibes.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression sank. Then he thrust his staff outward. The magic staff¡¯s aura increased instantaneously in preparation to meet the spade. Then Zhao Hai began to use Liquid Silver to release a 300,000yer formation. This was the strongest formation that Zhao Hai could arrange.

    This was the first time that Zhao Hai used Liquid Silver fully ever since it had beenpleted. Of the 300,000 magic formations in this formation set, arge majority of itprises weapon shattering formations. The weapon shattering formations caused an exponential increase in the staff¡¯s offensive strength.

    ¡®Bang!¡¯ A loud explosion was heard when the staff and the crescent moon spade hit each other. Liquid Silver was thrown back. Zhao Hai had also been shaken. Since the strength of the staff had been massively amplified, its rebound caused him to be shocked. Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t underestimate the crescent moon spade, he discovered that his estimates were stillcking. Just now, the collision between the two weapons caused a huge impact inside his mind. If it weren¡¯t for his mind being stronger than normal, then he would have suffered a serious injury.

    Zhao Hai was affected, and Hao Sha¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t any better. The crescent moon spade was knocked back, causing Hao Sha to feel that he had been hit by a thunderbolt. He vomited blood and his body couldn¡¯t help but fall down. Jia Ding Shan didn¡¯t miss this opportunity as he grabbed Hao Sha by the throat using his ws. However, Hao Sha didn¡¯t make any resistance. The moment he fell down from the sky, he was already dead.

    Zhao Hai calmly reimed Liquid Silver while waving his hand to retrieve the crescent moon spade. Even after going against the full strike of Liquid Silver, the crescent moon spade was still undamaged. This just showed how extraordinary it was.

    As he sent a clump of dark fog towards Hao Shai to turn him into an Undead, he carefully inspected the crescent moon spade. The ghost qi of this spade was very dense, enough to cause anyone to be frightened. Surprisingly, the spade wasn¡¯t very heavy. It felt like it wasn¡¯t made out of metal. But if it was hit, it made a metallic sound. This caused Zhao Hai to be more curious about it.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and sent the crescent moon spade to Cai¡¯er. It would be sent to the scanner and he would look at the resultster.

    Zhao Hai thought that since it was a powerful weapon, then it would certainly have an artifact spirit. But after he sent the weapon to the Space, he discovered that he was wrong. If there was an artifact spirit, then the Space should have issued a prompt. But now that there was no prompt, then this meant that the crescent moon spade doesn¡¯t have an artifact spirit.

    Such a powerful weapon unexpectedly doesn¡¯t have an artifact spirit. This incurred Zhao Hai¡¯s curiosity even more. He couldn¡¯t wait to read the scanner¡¯s results about the weapon.

    - Crescent Moon Spade/Monk¡¯s Spade - Monk¡¯s spade

 Chapter 1298 â€“ Crescent Moon Spade

    <h4>Chapter 1298 - Crescent Moon Spade</h4>

    However, before Zhao Hai was able to get the results, the people in the camp weed them. It was Wu Yang who led everyone out. Wu Yang¡¯s rtionship with Zhao Hai was quite good, so he led the group.

    Seeing hime, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then flew forward as well. The two opened their arms and hugged each other as theyughed.

    After some time, the two let go of each other. Then one after another, those who knew Zhao Hai gave him a hug of gratitude. Zhao Hai could feel that they were very moved.

    These people couldn¡¯t do anything earlier since their strength wasn¡¯t enough. However, they could clearly see that Hao Sha was a Nascent Soul Expert.

    In the past, when Nascent Soul Experts attacked the Machine Field territory, the only way they could deal with them was with human wave attacks. There was nobody among them who could face a Nascent Soul Expert one-on-one and win. However, Zhao Hai actually achieved this. Although it wasn¡¯t really a one-on-one, being able to kill the opposite party was still an extraordinary result.

    After some time, Wu Yang looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, where¡¯s Captain?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s behind me. Their speed is slow, so when he discovered what was happening, he made me go first.¡±

    Wu Yang nodded and said, ¡°Fortunately, you returned on time. Otherwise, who knows how many people we¡¯ll lose. Come with me, let¡¯s greet the people from other forts who came to help.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then followed Wu Yang into the fort in order to meet the people from the other forts. And because Yuan had taken him to the other forts before, a lot of them already knew each other.

    These people came to support them, so Wu Yang can¡¯t just ask them to leave. Wu Yang invited them in and then prepared them something to eat. This was to thank them and also so that they could meet Yuan.

    Although the Six Realms Battlefield was very dangerous, the resources sent here doesn¡¯t need to be mentioned. The Machine Field was very willing to send the very best food and drinks here. Even if it cannot bepared to those eaten by the Great Families in the realm, it was far better than those eaten by most families.

    While Wu Yang was very busy waiting on their reinforcements, Yuan and the others arrived. Wu Yang weed them happily. And without even waiting for Zhao Hai to talk, he retold the entire fight to them.

    When Yuan heard that it was Hao Sha, he immediately understood why they were under attack. And after hearing that Zhao Hai killed him, he didn¡¯t say anything. Zhao Hai¡¯s approach was the same as Yuan¡¯s. If it was him, then he¡¯ll kill Hao Sha as well. Naturally, this was if he had the strength to do so.

    Yuan didn¡¯t talk about much with Zhao Hai and he just made Wu Yang prepare the food. At the same time, he arranged a ce for Liu Zhen and his team to stay in. The fort wasn¡¯t small, so there was enough room for everyone.

    Although Liu Zhen had his area to defend, their actions weren¡¯t restricted at all. Additionally, there were enough people left in the fort to defend. Therefore, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to stay in Yuan¡¯s camp for several days.

    Naturally, Liu Zhen decided to stay here and not leave because he wanted Zhao Hai to help them refine their weapons. But since there were so many people present, it wasn¡¯t an appropriate time to bring the topic up.

    Yuan proceeded to thank everyone who offered help and gave them a toast. Then after the celebration, everyone left. It was already dark and the team had been travelling for several days. Therefore, they went back to rest early. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai returned to the Space.

    Cai¡¯er just finished analyzing the crescent moon spade. However, the result was both very disappointing and very exciting for Zhao Hai. This was because it returned a prompt that he hadn¡¯t heard from before, ¡°The Host¡¯s level is too low toprehensively analyze the weapon. Only the method to use it can be given. Asking the Host to work harder.¡±

    It¡¯s been a long time since Zhao Hai heard this prompt. Currently, the Space¡¯s level is 180. This wasn¡¯t a very low level. And even in such a case, it was still not enough to analyze the weapon. This just shows how powerful the weapon was. In addition to his excitement, Zhao Hai was also somewhat worried.

    He was happy because he gained a powerful weapon, but he also knew that there weren¡¯t a lot of these kinds of items in the World of Cultivation. He didn¡¯t even know where it came from.

    The crescent moon spade, as well as the Six Realms Battlefield, told Zhao Hai that there was something more powerful than the World of Cultivation. They may be people who controlled the World of Cultivation the same way as Lu Wei was controlling the Divine Realm. If that was the case, then Zhao Hai was going to face more powerful enemiester.

    Zhao Hai could now be considered as a Nascent Soul Expert in the World of Cultivation. And because of the Space, he was an invincible existence among the other Nascent Soul Experts. However, since he hadn¡¯t met Transcending Tribtion Experts yet, he doesn¡¯t know how strong they were.

    However, Zhao Hai believed that every weapon made in the World of Cultivation could be analyzed by the Space. Even weapons made by the Great Sects would be the same.

    Also, whether it was the Cultivation Realm¡¯s magic artifacts or the Demon Realm¡¯s demon artifacts, as long as he wanted to, he could check them online. Even those who had been lost could still be searched.

    But in these databases, there was no mention about the crescent moon spade. This caused Zhao Hai to believe that the crescent moon spade was far greater than the artifacts of the World of Cultivation. This was because Zhao Hai was confident that no weapon used by a Nascent Soul Expert could face Liquid Silver¡¯s full attack and remain unnscathed. The crescent moon spade remaining undamaged despite shing with Liquid Silver only meant that it was very formidable.

    All of this evidence showed that the crescent moon spade doesn¡¯t belong to the World of Cultivation. With this thought in mind, Zhao Hai called over the Undead Hao Sha. Although Hao Sha has been turned into an undead, it was able to retain its original body. At this time, Hao Sha was in his humanoid form as he respectfully stood before Zhao Hai.

    Jia Ding Shan followed Zhao Hai inside the Space and stood on the side. Since he has been subdued by the Space, then Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t need to hide its existence from him. And since Jia Ding Shan lost a few scales in his battle with Hao Sha, Zhao Hai had to bring him into the Space to heal his wounds.

    Laura and the others were currently sitting in the living room. But this time, they weren¡¯t looking at theputer and were instead inspecting the crescent moon spade.

    Although there was a dense amount of ghost qi around the crescent moon spade, Laura and the others weren¡¯t afraid of it. Instead, they were very curious about the spade.

    Zhao Hai looked at Hai Sha, then he pointed towards the crescent moon spade and said, ¡°Hao Sha, where did you get this thing?¡±

    Hao Sha immediately replied, ¡°Answering the Young Master. I got this thing inside a cave residence on a deserted. Besides this weapon, there¡¯s also a skeleton of a Cultivator inside that cave. From what I can see, the Cultivator might have been seriously injured and died.¡±

    Zhao Hai gently knit his brows and said, ¡°You couldn¡¯t find the status of the Cultivator?¡±

    Hao Sha shook his head and said, ¡°I was unable to find out. The Cultivator had no identification in his body. He doesn¡¯t even have his spatial equipment. Only the crescent moon spade was there. But the Cultivator was supposed to be wearing defensive robes. I found some fragments of the robe on his bones, but I don¡¯t know what it was made from. The bones of the Cultivator were also very strange. Every inch of his bones was broken, it looked very horrible.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then he thought deeply about the strangeness of the situation. This crescent moon spade was very formidable, Zhao Hai rarely found something more powerful. However, the owner of the crescent moon spade actually had every inch of his bones broken. What kind of attack did he experience? What was more terrifying was that despite every inch of his bones broken, the man was still able to escape to a before dying. The resilience of this person surpassed Zhao Hai¡¯s imagination.

    Zhao Hai believed that the owner of the crescent moon spade escaped to the on his own. Otherwise, his enemy wouldn¡¯t have left the crescent moon spade alone. As for why the person didn¡¯t have any spatial equipment, perhaps he could use space magic or perhaps his spatial item has been destroyed. All of these were possible.

    With this thought in mind, Zhao Hai looked at Hao Sha and said, ¡°Hao Sha, what did you do to that person¡¯s skeleton? Can we still find it?¡± Zhao Hai wanted to see the man¡¯s bones with his own eyes in order to learn more about him.

    Hao Sha replied, ¡°Replying to the Young Master. Because I took his weapon, I prepared a coffin for his skeleton. However, the moment I came in contact with the skeleton, it immediately turned into ash. The garments were also the same. I¡¯m afraid the Young Master wouldn¡¯t be able to see them anymore.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he said, ¡°This weapon is very strong. Why didn¡¯t you use it in the beginning of the fight? If you did, then Jia Ding Shan would have been severely injured.¡±

    Hao Sha replied, ¡°With my present strength, I¡¯m not able to control the weaponpletely. Every time it was used, it would consume massive amounts of my energy. It would also cause damage to my mind, causing me to be weakened for a long time. And if I kept using it, my wounds would only get more and more severe.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. At this time, he took the data from Cai¡¯er. When he looked at how the weapon was used, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but stare. This weapon was more demanding than he thought. Moreover, the energy and spiritual force requirement of this weapon was very high. Even if Zhao Hai used this weapon, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use it repeatedly - just like Hao Sha. But fortunately, Zhao Hai has Liquid Silver, so he has no need for the crescent moon spade.

    After looking at the weapon, then he waved to Hao Sha to make him retreat before storing the crescent moon shovel. Then he turned to Jia Ding Shan and said, ¡°Jia Ding Shan, you¡¯ll be staying in number 30 to teach some disciples.¡±

 Chapter 1299 â€“ Plan for the Spaceâ€™s Beasts

    <h4>Chapter 1299 - n for the Space¡¯s Beasts</h4>

    Number 30 was a low-level Cultivation Background. There¡¯s nothing inside it besides arge mansion. Zhao Hai made Jia Ding Shan live there in order to cultivate as well as teach the armored race inside the Space.

    The armored race in the Space weren¡¯t ordinary pangolins. As it turns out, the pangolins in the Space were the Dwarves¡¯ iron armor beasts. Not only were their defenses very strong, they also have iparably sharp front ws. When Jia Ding Shan has been subdued by the Space, his genes were extracted and injected into those iron armor beasts. This made the beasts more formidable.

    After knowing about this, Zhao Hai thought that if the World of Cultivation could have a Monster Demon Race, then why can¡¯t the Space? Therefore, he let Jia Ding Shan teach the iron armor beasts how to cultivate, then perhaps the Space would be able to produce a Demon Pangolin n.

    Jia Ding Shan had a very few understanding about the Space. Although he doesn¡¯t understand what Zhao Hai wanted to do, he didn¡¯t ask and justplied. Zhao Hai had Cai¡¯er send Jia Ding Shan to Number 30 and then arranged some iron armor beasts for him.

    When Jia Ding Shan saw Number 30 as well as the iron armor beasts, he became happy. The spiritual density of Number 30 was like a small spirit vein. Jia Ding Shan was a rogue cultivator and doesn¡¯t have a family, he always took to heart the fact that he doesn¡¯t have a sessor.

    One must know that inheritance was different for Cultivators and Demons. As long as one can practice, then anyone can be a disciple for a Cultivator. In this way, a sect can continue existing.

    On the other hand, there were a lot of limitations for the Demon Race. The first issue was the race. There were many kinds of Demons and they all had specific cultivation methods. Take Hao Sha, for example. He¡¯s from the Mouse n. His cultivation methods would only work for other Demon Mouse. It was impossible for him to teach those that weren¡¯t from his race. Imagine, how could a Mouse teach a Cat how to cultivate? It was impossible no matter how you thought about it.

    Besides the race, one should also take into ount spiritual wisdom. If a Demon wanted to cultivate, then they would first need to develop spiritual wisdom. Otherwise, no amount of effort would work. Under such restrictions, finding a sessor wouldn¡¯t be very easy. Because of this, Demons pay more attention to their sessorspared to other realms. It was also for this reason why Hao Sha was enraged upon knowing that Hao Doni had been killed.

    But for the pangolins in the Space, they didn¡¯t have an appropriate cultivation method. Therefore, they couldn¡¯t practice and only ponder on their own. This would certainly not yield any great results. One must know that the methods of the Demons were developed over many years. The beasts in the Space had just started, so it¡¯s normal for them to not have any results.

    As for the spiritual wisdom of the beasts in the Space, it was being controlled. For example, beasts in the Space used for consumption couldn¡¯t have spiritual wisdom. Beasts that could have spiritual wisdom were those who could help Zhao Hai fight. After all, those with spiritual wisdom were more effective inbatpared to those who don¡¯t.

    And once beasts develop their spiritual wisdom, they can practice and would be a Demon. At this point, Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t subdued a lot of Demons, and most of them were Undead. Naturally, because of this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hold back and prepared somes so that the Space¡¯s beasts could be trained. The Undead Demons would be the ones teaching them.

    It was almost daylight when everything had been arranged. Zhao Hai called Jia Ding Shan out again. When they head out this time, he would have Jia Ding Shan close up. This way, nobody would suspect him once he goes to the Space.

    Even if Jia Ding Shan was left behind, Zhao Hai still had Hao Sha. Hao Sha¡¯s fighting strength was on par with Jia Ding Shan. And now that Hao Sha has been turned into an Undead, his fighting strength had increased.

    When Zhao Hai went out of his room, Yuan and the others had already gotten up. Jia Ding Shan was also standing outside his own room. This was something that Zhao Hai deliberately set up. Yuan also prepared a room for Jia Ding Shan to stay in. This way, when other people went out of their rooms, they would see that Jia Ding Shan wasn¡¯t together with Zhao Hai.

    When Zhao Hai came out of his room, Jia Ding Shan stepped forward and then gave Zhao Hai a bow as he said, ¡°Young Master, I have a sudden feeling of enlightenment. I¡¯m asking for your permission to allow me to close up.¡±

    Naturally, this was Zhao Hai¡¯s n all along. So when he heard Jia Ding Shan, he pretended to frown as he said, ¡°You want to close up?¡± At this time, Yuan and the others went closer. It¡¯s clear that they heard Jia Ding Shan.

    Yuanughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. If he wants to close up, then he can close up. Our Lock Mountain Range has ces for these kinds of things. Let me send a request so that Jia Ding Shan can go there.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, you can listen to Captain.¡± Jia Ding Shan expressed his gratitude towards Yuan. Then everyone went to the dining room to eat.

    After their meal, Yuan led Jia Ding Shan to the ce where he can close up. Once Jia Ding Shan entered, the entire ce was sealed. Yuan was also aware that people from the other realms can survive without food for a very long time, so he didn¡¯t bother preparing any for Jia Ding Shan.

    After sending Jia Ding Shan away, Yuan and the others went to the fort¡¯s training grounds in order to divide the spoils. The spoils included artifacts as well as Demon corpses. The Demon corpses were those who followed Jia Ding Shan. Since they weren¡¯t that strong, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t bother making them into Undead and just handed them over to Yuan to be loot.

    But now, because of his earlier ns, Zhao Hai wanted to turn these Demons into Undead. This way, he could have more beasts in the Space cultivating.

    However, since he already told Yuan that he didn¡¯t want these corpses, Zhao Hai naturally wouldn¡¯t go back on his word. And even if he could ask for these Demon corpses when he refined their weaponster on, Zhao Hai still wouldn¡¯t do it. In the end, he decided that he couldn¡¯t ruin the impression these people have of him just for a few Undead. In any case, he could just return to the soft gold mine in order to hunt more Demons.

    After taking out the spoils, Yuan looked at the pile before turning to everyone and saying, ¡°These are all of our spoils. How do you think we should split it?¡±

    Nobody spoke for some time. But it was clear that they were incredibly excited. In the past, the person with the most contributions would be able to choose first and then the Demon corpses would be transformed into contribution points which everyone would divide.

    But this time, everyone knew that most of the contribution was held by Zhao Hai. Without Zhao Hai, then they wouldn¡¯t have gotten these spoils. Therefore, nobody was able to say anything.

    Yuan looked at everyone and then smiled as he said, ¡°Brothers, I have an idea. To tell you the truth, these artifacts are rtively useless to us. So we might as well give all of them to Little Hai. We¡¯ve already confirmed that his refining is very good. He can reuse the artifacts and use it as raw materials for our weapons. With this, we can save the trouble of looking for raw materials ourselves. What do you think?¡±

    Upon hearing Yuan, everyone looked at him strangely. These people knew that although what Yuan said was reasonable, this wasn¡¯t the real case.

    Weapon refining of the World of Cultivation was unusual. There were plenty of weapons made with different styles of refining. The Machine Field currently doesn¡¯t have any means to reuse these materials. And if the process went wrong, then these artifacts would be destroyed and then turned into scrap. Such matters were incrediblymon in the Machine Field. Yuan¡¯s words pushed all of the benefits towards Zhao Hai, this was the reason why everyone felt strange.

    Zhao Hai also gawked when he heard Yuan. He looked at Yuan and knew that Yuan wanted to give the weapons to him. But to say that Yuan wouldn¡¯t provide him with raw materials was impossible. Yuan just ryed that these weapons weren¡¯t useful to them, so they might as well give it to Zhao Hai.

    Then after a moment, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°If fellow brothers don¡¯t have any problems, then I¡¯ll receive these and you won¡¯t need to prepare any materials when I refine your weapons.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Yuan gawked, then he quickly said, ¡°Little Hai, don¡¯t misunderstand. We¡¯ll give these artifacts to you in hopes that you can make use of them. If they turn to scrap, then it¡¯s fine as well. We¡¯ll still be providing you with materials regardless. We wouldn¡¯t make you suffer a loss.¡± Yuan was truly afraid that Zhao Hai had misunderstood him for wanting to profit off of the situation. Therefore, Yuan hastily exined.

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Captain, I¡¯m not kidding. If you give me these artifacts, then I can deconstruct them into useful materials. And even if I were to add more materials, it wouldn¡¯t be that expensive for me. Moreover, I killed Hao Sha yesterday and turned him into my Undead. In fact, I¡¯ve taken benefits away from you all. So you can let this be my contribution.¡±

    When he heard Zhao Hai, Yuan¡¯s eyes shone as he said, ¡°Little Hai, are you really confident about recycling these artifacts? Even if they¡¯re high-quality?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°As long as you bring them to me, I can deconstruct them.¡±

    Yuanughed and said, ¡°Alright, fantastic, then that¡¯s settled. I also have some artifacts on hand from previous events. I¡¯m unable to use them so I¡¯ll hand them over to you. As long as you prepare me a good weapon, then I don¡¯t care what you do with them.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem. You can rest assured.¡±

    After he said this, Zhao Hai was approached by the others. Besides neers, everyone in the Six Realms Battlefield had advanced-level goods in their hands. Since these artifacts were high-level, the materials used to make them were high-quality as well. Since the sess rate of recycling these artifacts was very low, they didn¡¯t dare try it. Now, upon hearing that Zhao Hai was confident in his ability, they would naturally hand these goods over to him. If they could trade these artifacts for 1 or 2 good weapons that they could use, then it would be worth it.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t decline. This wouldn¡¯t be a hassle for him and he could also gain some advantages. At the very least, the Space would obtain more types of materials. As for the others, they would be able to get rid of things they can¡¯t use. So it was a win-win situation for everyone.

    Seeing Zhao Hai ept their artifacts, more people handed their artifacts over. Naturally, Zhao Hai epted everything. At this point, the only thing left to be divided were the corpses.

    Yuan looked at the corpses and said, ¡°We¡¯ve processed these things before. It¡¯s useless if we keep them here, so let¡¯s sell them to the Machine Field and turn them into contribution points.¡±

    At this moment, the nearby Liu Zhen shook his head and said, ¡°Also, don¡¯t forget that we need to pay Little Hai. So let¡¯s just give them all to him. It¡¯s the least we can do for his efforts.¡±

    The others didn¡¯t speak, but a lot of them nodded. The most important thing for them was a good weapon. They could just earn contribution pointster on. Compared to contribution points, a good weapon from Zhao Hai was the biggest priority.

    But this time, Zhao Hai actually waved his hand and said, ¡°No need. To be honest, the artifacts that everyone will hand over to me can make me a lot of money. So I won¡¯t be greedy and ask for the corpses as well. They should be exchanged for contribution points for everyone. No matter what, we can¡¯t make everyone work for free.¡±

    Seeing that Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t want the corpses, Yuan nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s go with what Little Hai said. By the way, everyone should head back and get the artifacts that you don¡¯t need. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me if Little Hai tampers with your weapons.¡± Everyoneughed at Yuan¡¯s joke. They experienced life threatening events together, so they wouldn¡¯t mind these kinds of jokes. Then everyone headed back to their rooms in high spirits.

    After Yuan took the Demon corpses, he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, do you need me to prepare you a room for crafting?¡±

    Zhao Hai initially thought that he would decline, but since he was heading back to the Space, then he would need a ce where he wouldn¡¯t be disturbed. Therefore, he nodded and said, ¡°Captain, prepare a ce for me where I won¡¯t be disturbed. It would be best if this ce is a little bigger. Also, when everyone returns, please have them write down their requirements for their weapons. I¡¯ll keep an Undead outside and have it receive their requirements.¡±

    Yuan nodded and said, ¡°Alright. That¡¯s not a problem. Wait for me here, I¡¯ll be back right away.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then Yuan flew towards his own room.

 Chapter 1300 â€“ Soft Gold Mine

    <h4>Chapter 1300 - Soft Gold Mine</h4>

    Zhao Hai¡¯s body appeared inside a tunnel. This was a tunnel inside the soft gold mine. Zhao Hai handed over the weapon refining task over to Cai¡¯er while he returned to the mine. His purpose this time was to get more Demons for the Space so that he could increase the Space¡¯s beasts¡¯ fighting strength as soon as possible.

    The weapons used by Yuan and the others had a lot of requirements. Moreover, plenty of these weapons were nonmetal. Instead, they used some special wood or bones from Demons.

    These kinds of things were no longer useful for the Space, but they were good for refining weapons. Although there wasn¡¯t any shortage of these things in the Space, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t deny having more. And since Yuan and the others wished for him to make them good weapons, then he would naturallyply.

    The Universal Processing Machine was formidable because of its two functions: to make any material into weapons and also fusing two materials together which was almost impossible to fuse in any other way.

    The weapons that Yuan and the others use were simple weapons made by the Machine Field. The reason why they have high requirements for their weapons was because of their experience in fighting in the Six Realms Battlefield. At the same time, they also had deep understanding regarding the weapons used by the other realms. Even Sprites, who fought mainly with their summons, use artifacts. If someone from the Machine Field wanted to contend against people from the other realms, then they would need a weapon specially made for them. Naturally, it would be better if the weapon had weapon shattering.

    However, weapon shattering had a high requirement when it came to weapons. The more weapon shattering weapons a weapon has, the more high-quality materials it would need. This was because ordinary materials don¡¯t have the means to withstand the pressure of weapon shattering.

    Most metals couldn¡¯t handle this intense shaking. Therefore, these metals needed to be fused with other materials such as special wood or bones.

    These special wood and Demon bones couldn¡¯t just be simply ssified as wood or bones. One should know that these things were mostly from weapons from all kinds of environments and were excellent materials. Whether they were wood or bones, they could be considered as treasures of the heavens and earth. Their properties could be used in all kinds of manners.

    And before using these materials, Zhao Hai also ran them under the Universal Scanner in order to analyze their properties. Fusing them into artifacts wouldn¡¯t reduce the artifact¡¯s strength. Instead, this fusion would instead cause the artifact to be more powerful.

    Zhao Hai had a lot of ores inside the Space. However, he doesn¡¯t intend to abuse these ores. Take soft gold, for example, if he used it in everyone¡¯s weapon, then how could he exin where he got them? One shouldn¡¯t think that Yuan and the others don¡¯t know anything about refining. A weapon was a Warrior¡¯s second life, so how could Yuan and the others not know about them? If they discover anything suspicious, then Zhao Hai would find it hard to exin.

    After seeing that the weapon refining was going well, Zhao Hai shifted his attention to Jia Ding Shan. Jia Ding Shan was currently busy teaching the pangolins in the Space. These iron armor beasts have be very smart. Jia Ding Shan also discovered that they were very suitable for Cultivation. Zhao Hai arranged 1000 iron armor beasts to be taught to cultivate. At this point, these pangolins were almost equivalent to Qi Condensation-stage Cultivators.

    Jia Ding Shan was very satisfied with this result. One must know that it wasn¡¯t easy for a Demon to reach Qi Condensation. As long as a Demon reached this stage, however, their Cultivation would be smoother.

    Actually, for Demons, Qi Condensation was akin to building their foundation for practice. Once this foundation was established, then theirter stages would be easier. But if this foundation wasn¡¯t properly set up, then they would face disadvantages in their further practice.

    The Pangolin Family wasn¡¯t a huge n in the Demon Realm. They also weren¡¯t as powerful as the Mouse Race. The Mouse Race can be considered to be a medium-sized power in the Demon Realm. This was because they had arge poption, allowing them more disciples to train. And the more Mouse they could train, the more powerful they would be, and in turn they would get more resources. And the more resources they get, the more Mice they can train. It was an upward cycle.

    This was also the development cycle for other influences in the World of Cultivation. This exined why, despite being in a rich environment, small sects were still having difficulties expanding.

    Jia Ding Shan was now Zhao Hai¡¯s servant. He taught these pangolins not only to make them stronger, but to also train a group of soldiers for Zhao Hai.

    Hao Sha was also the same. Zhao Hai arranged some mice for him to train. His results were also doing great. Although Hao Sha was now an Undead, he could still pass on his cultivation method to the other mice. After seeing that this project was doing great, he prepared to leave for the soft gold mine.

    The soft gold mine was too chaotic. Every day, groups of differing numbers arrive in order to hunt other people. This made this ce the best ce to kill people.

    Zhao Hai stood in the tunnel of the soft gold mine and looked around. There was nobody present - as he had seen in the Space. This time, Zhao Hai changed his appearance and wore cultivator robes. He also didn¡¯t hold his staff and instead stepped on a silver sword as he flew.

    No matter who sees him, they would regard Zhao Hai as a Cultivator. Nobody would think that he was a Mage from the Machine Field. Zhao Hai also didn¡¯t inform Yuan and the others that he would be hunting people in the soft gold mine. One must know that everyone was currently thinking that he was refining weapons.

    Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t think that news in the soft gold mine wouldn¡¯t reach Yuan and the others. One shouldn¡¯t underestimate the means ofmunication of people in the Six Realms Battlefield. In this ce whereputers were popr, all kinds ofmunication methods emerged endlessly. Zhao Hai had no confidence that his presence here would remain unknown. Therefore, he can only change his appearance.

    After looking around him, Zhao Hai chose a direction and flew along it. Zhao Hai was here to kill people, so he doesn¡¯t care about who he came across.

    Not long after Zhao Hai began flying, he met a team of ten people. Unexpectedly they were Spirits. Although Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t fought with them before ,he didn¡¯t avoid them and directly flew in their direction.

    These Spirit Cultivators were also quick to discover Zhao Hai. They also didn¡¯t avoid him and instead waited for him to arrive. Although these Spirit Cultivators were only at Core Formation, in their minds, ten people besieging Zhao Hai should be enough to deal with him.

    It was very rare for two groups to speak when they met each other in the soft gold mine. If their strength was the same, then maybe they can negotiate to leave. But if one side was strong while the other was weak, then the stronger party wouldn¡¯t hesitate to make a move. At this point,munication was unnecessary.

    This was also the reason why Zhao Hai didn¡¯t talk and just immediately engaged the group of Spirit Cultivators. The Spirit Cultivators rely on their spirits to attack. And Core Formation Spirit Cultivators couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Once Zhao Hai approached, they immediately unleashed arge amount of spirits to attack.

    Some of thesebat spirits were spirits captured by the Spirit Cultivators and made into their own summons. The strength of a spirit was generally rted to their master. Spirits also have some intelligence of their own. If a spirit was too strong for their master, then the spirit might devour their master. Therefore, spirits used by the Spirit Cultivators were those on the same level as them or a level lower. In this case, they relied on numbers to win.

    Besidesbat spirits, the Sprites also have their life source spirits. Their life source spirits were differentpared to the Sprite Race¡¯s life source spirits. A Sprite¡¯s life source spirit was a spirit that was generated by splitting their own soul. They couldmand them freely and make them attack their enemies. This made them terrifying on the battlefield.

    On the other hand, a Spirit Cultivator generally won¡¯t let their own life source spirit participate in the battle. The connection between a Spirit Cultivator and their life source spirit was too intimate. Any damage done to the life source spirit would heavily impact the Spirit Cultivator.

    When Zhao Hai saw thesebat spirits, he smiled faintly before releasingrge quantities of Undead as well as Hao Sha.

    Seeing the Undead, the Spirit Cultivators immediately knew that they were in trouble. However, it was already toote for them to run away since the Undead had surrounded them. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t give the Spirit Cultivators and opportunity to attack as he immediately ordered the Undead to attack.

    Due to Zhao Hai¡¯s presence as well as Hao Sha and the other Undead, the battle was finished quickly. Zhao Hai also made the Spirit Cultivators into his Undead.

    After obtaining the Spirit Cultivators, Zhao Hai immediately cleaned the battlefield. He doesn¡¯t want to leave any traces otherwise people might find him for trouble.

    It must be said that there were a lot of people in the soft gold mine. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t need to fly far before he met another group. This time, he met a group of 15 Demons. This was a group of Core Formation Demons led by a Nascent Soul Demon. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t polite and releasedrge quantities of Undead as well as Hao Sha. The other party was destroyedpletely in a blink of an eye. This team of Demonsprised various races. There were Snakes, Toads, Ox, Bears, and the Nascent Soul Demon which was a Hawk.

    These races were enemies before they achieved their spiritual wisdom. But after they developed intelligence, they belonged to one race, the Demon Race. Now that he gained a lot of Demons, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stay in the soft gold mine. He returned to the Space and arranged for more beasts to be taught cultivation.

 Chapter 1301 â€“ Zheng Liâ€™s Difficulty

    <h4>Chapter 1301 - Zheng Li¡¯s Difficulty</h4>

    Zhao Hai returned to the Space right after because he didn¡¯t want to attract too much attention. Although murder was verymon in the soft gold mine, if he killed too many people in a short time, then people with power will take note of his presence. When that timees, hunting peacefully would be impossible.

    Getting attention was great, but too much wasn¡¯t good. If Zhao Hai excessively ughters people in the soft gold mine, then all races there will be alerted. When the timees, it wouldn¡¯t just be Zhao Hai¡¯s matter, but also the entire Machine Field.

    One must know that the other realms had been drooling for a long time for the Machine Field¡¯s territory. But since they had problems with each other, they couldn¡¯t form an alliance. Additionally, the people of the Machine Field in the Six Realms Battlefield weren¡¯t easy to deal with. This allowed the Machine Field to defend their own territory in the battlefield. But even with this, their partially controlled territory was still smallerpared to the other realms.

    Zhao Hai wanted to kill people in order to strengthen the Space. However, he didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for the Machine Field. If he implicated the Machine Field, then he would not only suffer but the civilians in the realm as well.

    Upon returning to the Space, Zhao Hai looked at what Yuan and the others were doing. Yuan and the others were biding their time. The Sprites also knew that they would retaliate since it was Yuan¡¯s style. Yuan was waiting for the weapons refined by Zhao Hai. As long as Zhao Hai finished refining the weapons, then theirbat strength would be increased. Most importantly, with Zhao Hai being a powerful expert, they were confident in causing trouble with the Sprites.

    Seeing that Yuan and the others didn¡¯t make a move, Zhao Hai rxed. Then he looked at Laura and said, ¡°How is it? Did you manage to map the soft gold mine?¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°The entire soft gold mine has been mapped. The ce is really chaotic. There are people fighting at any time.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the chaos in the soft gold mine. He already experienced it for himself. And now that the entire mine has been mapped, he can appear anywhere inside it.

    The soft gold ore in the mine was close to being depleted. If this decreases even more, then the other realms might restrain their people from going to the mine. This was because they might not be able to withstand the casualties.

    However, Zhao Hai wanted to use this opportunity to nt soft gold ores from the Space into the mine. This way, people would maintain hope that the mine still has more supply.

    Speaking of which, only people from the Machine Field rarely went to the soft gold mine. This was mainly because their strength wasn¡¯t good - only a few could manage to survive. Therefore, although the other realms were killing each other in the mines, people from the Machine Field rarely joined.

    And as long as there was chaos in the soft gold mine, the Machine Field would be able to go to other parts of the battlefield to harvest resources. This chaos also reduced the pressure on Lock Mountain Range.

    Before Yuan entered the Six Realms Battlefield, the Lock Mountain range was close to being turned into another soft gold mine. The other realms would go there to hunt people, dig ores, or harvest herbs. There were endless attacks conducted on the Machine Field. In their minds, as long as these attacks continue, people of the Machine Field might get tired of fighting and abandon the mountain range. This would give the other realms arger area of activities, and in turn more resources.

    From the past several days, Zhao Hai understood that the Lock Mountain Range also had patches of mineable areas. These were minerals unique only to the Machine Field. Some of these minerals would be used by the realm and the rest would be used to trade with the other realms. It can be said that the Six Realms Battlefield was the main source of foreign exchange resources of the Machine Field. If they lost Lock Mountain Range, then it would be a huge blow to the Machine Field.

    After Yuan and the others went all out to fight the other realms, the other realms began to feel the pain of their losses and lessen their pressure on the Machine Field. At the same time, the soft gold mine became more chaotic, attracting more people from the other realms which in turn lessened the pressure on Lock Mountain Range much more. This was the reason why the mountain range was peaceful when Zhao Hai and the others arrived. In the past, it wasmon for experts like Hao Sha to attack the forts.

    Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t want the chaos in the soft gold mine to stop. The more chaotic it was, the calmer the Lock Mountain Range would be. In any case, the Space was producing soft gold ore now. Injecting some soft gold ore into the soft gold mine would certainly cause people to turn frantic.

    Seeing Zhao Hai smiling, Lizzy smiled as well. Then she said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, while we were receiving information about the soft gold mine, we also saw an acquaintance there.¡±

    Zhao Hai immediately asked, ¡°Acquaintance? Who?¡±

    Lizzy waved towards the screen, then it showed a scene with a group of Cultivators. The strength of this group wasn¡¯t that great. Most of these Cultivators looked like beginners. But their leader was a Nascent Soul Expert. And in this group was indeed an acquaintance of Zhao Hai, it was Suo Liancheng.

    Upon seeing Suo Liancheng, Zhao Hai gawked. He didn¡¯t expect to see Suo Liancheng here. To be honest, Zhao Hai had a good impression towards Suo Liancheng. He knew when to retreat and when to attack. He also had a straightforward personality. It¡¯s just a pity that they belong topeting realms.

    Zhao Hai said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to also be in the Six Realms Battlefield. I¡¯ll meet him when I have the time.¡±

    Lizzy and the others smiled. They knew that Zhao Hai quite liked Suo Liancheng. This was why Lizzy told Zhao Hai this news.

    After looking through the soft gold mine, Zhao Hai moved to take care of his newly procured Demon Undead. They were allocateds as well as students to teach. And just like Hao Shai and Jia Ding Shan, each Demon Undead were given 1000 students.

    Jia Ding Shan was very rxed recently. After all, the iron armor beasts were very obedient. This made teaching them very easy.

    Once he was done with these things, Zhao Hai decided to take a rest. But then, Cai¡¯er¡¯s expression suddenly changed. Then she turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, a bug tide just ured in Fabio. Mister Zheng Li is in danger.¡±

    Upon hearing Cai¡¯er, Zhao Hai stared. Then he immediatelymanded Cai¡¯er to show the situation on Fabio. Shown on the screen was the situation of Base Number 5. At this moment, the base was besieged byrge quantities of Bugs. There weren¡¯t only eight-legged bugs present, there were also praying mantis as well as bugs that Zhao Hai had not seen before. These bugs were surrounding the entire base. But what made it worse was that the walls of Base Number 5 had been broken through, causing the bugs to stream into the Base.

    Zheng Li was Base Number 5¡¯smander. At this time, he wasmanding Cultivators to drive off the bugs. However, they were being slowly grinded down. If this continues, then they would reach a very critical situation.

    Zhao Hai was dumbfounded when he saw this. He also experienced a bug tide. In thest bug tide, there were a lot of reinforcements to support the base. The transmission formation lit up continuously as experts streamed in. But why wasn¡¯t this the case this time?

    Before long, Zhao Hai noticed that the transmission formations weren¡¯t shing. This meant that the base wasn¡¯t being reinforced. This caused Zhao Hai to be puzzled. He immediately shifted the disy to the transmission formation. But upon looking at the formation, Zhao Hai was shocked. Base Number 5¡¯s transmission formation was actually seized by the Bugs.

    There was no mistaking it, the transmission formation has been seized. Zhao Hai also saw that there was arge hole just outside the formation. This hole was quite enormous with a diameter exceeding 20 meters. Moreover, it was very deep. It was clear that it was being dug by the bugs. At the same time, there were two Silverback Gold-winged bugs above the formations, fighting off two Nascent Soul Experts. In addition to the two, there were also arge number of bugs standing on the transmission formations.

    Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t seen these bugs before. These bugs weren¡¯t big. They had ck-brown color and had eight feet. The six hindlegs were used for mobility while the two forelegs were able to be freely moved.

    It was clear that the fighting strength of these bugs wasn¡¯t strong. However, their speed of excavation was very quick. These insects were currently destroying the transmission formations.

    Upon seeing these bugs, Zhao Hai began to understand where therge hole came from. It was also because of these bugs that Base Number 5 wasn¡¯t getting any reinforcements.

    Zhao Hai was shocked by the implications of this scene. This meant that the bugs had discovered the weakness of the transmission formations. As long as a living creature stood on top of the transmission formation, then it couldn¡¯t be used. However, this weakness had never been discovered by the bugs before. This allowed multiple bug tides to be repelled.

    But this time, not only was this attack deliberate, it was also well-organized. First, they had bugs that could dig very deep underneath the base, bypassing the rms of the base. And then the bugs used this tunnel to perform an attack on the base while also blocking the transmission formations. This isted Base Number 5 from the rest of the bases.

    In order toplete this n, the Bugs sent two Silverback Gold-winged bugs. The role of these Silverback Gold-winged bugs was to defend the insects on the transmission formations. As long as they held on, the Cultivators wouldn¡¯t be able to get reinforcements.

    One has to recognize that the move of the bugs this time was very extraordinary. They hit the weakness of Base Number 5. With no reinforcements, Base Number 5 would be courting death if they kept fighting the bugs.

 Chapter 1302 â€“ Two Choices

    <h4>Chapter 1302 - Two Choices</h4>

    Intelligent¡­too intelligent!

    When Zhao Hai saw the actions made by the bugs, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The bugs were indeed smart. Although he had already confirmed the intelligence of the bugs back when he was in Base Number 5, it seems like the bugs were bing smarter and smarter. This wasn¡¯t good.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately move to save Zheng Li. Base Number 5 wouldn¡¯t be falling that soon. Even if the base has been broken through, there were still a lot of Cultivators that could defend it. At this moment, Zheng Li was still organizing people to fight bugs on the street.

    Zhao Hai frowned as he considered what to do. Should he just save Zheng Li or the entire Base Number 5?

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t overestimating himself. This was because he was truly strong enough. He has more than enough Undead to kill the bugs, saving the base from being surrounded on all sides.

    However, if he did use such an above board method, then it would surely bring him trouble. Therefore, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t make up his mind at this time.

    Laura and the others were also waiting for Zhao Hai to make a decision. They were looking at the monitor. The bugs and Cultivators were fighting each other. The Cultivators were in a battle formation as they defended against the bug assault. However, the bugs were endless. There were also flying bugs that managed to pick off a Cultivator once in a while.

    Seeing Zhao Hai knitting his brows, Laura couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Brother Hai? What are you thinking about?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the screen and said, ¡°Do you think I should solve Base Number 5¡¯s problem or just rescue Brother Zheng Li?¡±

    When she heard this, Laura paused for a moment. Then she answered, ¡°Brother Hai, I think it¡¯s best for us if you just save Brother Zheng Li. We cannot do anything about Base Number 5. Even if it¡¯s a good thing, you should know about the trouble that it would bring us. So why are you still hesitating?¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a nod. Then he said, ¡°I¡¯m hesitating because of the Bug Race. Their ability to evolve is too formidable. And they seem to be getting smarter now. The Cultivators have been keeping them back all this time. But once the bugs evict the Cultivators from the, then I¡¯m afraid they would start conquering others. If this happens, then the entire World of Cultivation would face a crisis.¡±

    Laura smiled faintly and said, ¡°Brother Hai, it wouldn¡¯t be that serious. You¡¯re underestimating the strength of the Cultivation Realm. If you count the entire realm, they have arge number of Nascent Soul Experts. We already knew about how strong they are. And what of those stronger than them? Moreover, the Great Sects had existed for many years, their foundation is very solid. The Bugs can reproduce quickly and their ability to evolve was indeed powerful. However, the Cultivation Realm isn¡¯t that weak. I believe that you shouldn¡¯t care about the Bugs for now. Rescue Brother Zheng Li first. He¡¯s a Rogue Cultivator yet he was able to reach his current position. This meant that he has good talent. And as long as you can find a way to receive his family, then Brother Zheng Li might be your subordinate. As for Fabio, you shouldn¡¯t be worried. If the Bugs act, then the Cultivation Realm¡¯s attention would be pointed towards them. This would make us breathe easier. We can seize this opportunity to grow our power.¡±

    Zhao Hai listened to Laura¡¯s words and thought that what she said was reasonable. The bugs could pull attention away from him. Not only could his development be smoother, this event would also impact the equilibrium of the Six Realms Battlefield. No matter what, this was a good thing.

    Upon thinking up to this point, Zhao Hai gave a slight nod. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance, Laura smiled and said, ¡°Also, if the Bugs truly bes a problem, then we could use it as an opportunity to enter Fabio. From what we saw, bug nests are beneficial to the Space. As long as we get more, then the Space¡¯s strength would increase.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s rescue Brother Zheng Li first. However, we cannot reveal the Space to him. Let¡¯s take him to the Six Realms Battlefield.¡± Laura nodded and said, ¡°But we can¡¯t do it right now. There are still a lot of people left in Base Number 5. If we rescue Brother Zheng Li right now, then people from Base Number 5 will notice us. We should wait first. I believe that the Cultivators wouldn¡¯t get annihted in the base. Even if the transmission formations couldn¡¯t be used, they can still fly away. Once they escape from Base Number 5, they would certainly be chased down by the bugs. When the timees, we can rescue Brother Zheng Li.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s do that.¡±

    The situation in Base Number 5 was still shown on the screen. The Silverback Gold-winged Bugs were still defending the transmission formation while the other bugs were destroying the transmission formations. Although the two Nascent Soul Experts of Base Number 5 were doing all they could, they were unable to move the Silverback Gold-winged bugs.

    The Silverback Gold-winged bugs were already stronger than them. If the two bugs weren¡¯t defending the transmission formation and fought seriously, then the two Nascent Soul Cultivators would be destroyed.

    The two Nascent Soul Cultivators were also aware of this. However, they need to clear the transmission formation. If they cannot solve this problem, then Base Number 5 will be conquered.

    One should know that building a base in Fabio wasn¡¯t an easy task. Each base cost a lot of resources as well as lives in order to be built. Losing a base meant losing one foothold on the. Then sooner orter, the Cultivation Realm would be expelled from the.

    Therefore, people from the Cultivation Realm wouldn¡¯t just let a base be destroyed. As long as they have hope, then they will defend the base at all costs.

    The entire Base Number 5 has devolved into a hopeless mess. Zheng Li already knew that Base Number 5 was finished. There were already a lot of bugs inside the base, and now, their transmission formations weren¡¯t working, starving them of reinforcements. In this case, wanting to hold on to Base Number 5 was simply wishful thinking.

    But the present issue was that even if they don¡¯t defend Base Number 5, wanting to escape from the bugs would still be very difficult. The Cultivation Realm¡¯s bases in Fabio which were linked by transmission formations were very far from each other. It was also very dangerous to go from base to base without going through a transmission formation. This was because there were a lot of bugs present between two bases.

    When he thought of this, Zheng Li couldn¡¯t help but bitterly smile. The Cultivation Realm had been relying on transmission formations. Now that the base had lost its transmission formations, they can¡¯t retreat.

    Although this was the case, Zheng Li didn¡¯t give up in resisting. This was because he knew that their opponents weren¡¯t like the other realms in the World of Cultivation. If it was the other races, then once they surrender, then they would stop attacking. However, what they were facing were the bug races. If they surrendered, then they can only be regarded as food.

    What Zheng Li was worried about wasn¡¯t his life, but instead his family. His family members were justmoners. Because of his cultivation, Zheng Li¡¯s family was able to enjoy a higher quality of life. If he died here, then his family would return to their original status. This wasn¡¯t something that he wanted to see.

    Most Rogue Cultivators in the Cultivation Realm practice for their family. They want their families to stop being farm animals and ves. And in order for their family to not return to this state, they had to practice hard.

    Including him, Zheng Li¡¯s family consists of six people. His grandfather had passed away but his grandmother was still alive. Then there¡¯s his parents, and then his younger brother and younger sister.

    Zheng Li¡¯s father was also practicing. However, since his talent was less than Zheng Li, he was stuck in Qi Refining, not even Foundation Establishment. His father did tasks every day in order to support Zheng Li¡¯s brother and sister¡¯s training and also to feed the family.

    Zheng Li¡¯s Mother and Grandmother was even worse, only at Body Tempering. So they could only farm. As for Zheng Li¡¯s younger brother, his talent was good. At 20 years old, he was able to reach Qi Refining. As for his sister, it was even better. She managed to reach Qi Refining at 15 years old. Naturally, reaching this state before 20 years old had a lot to do with Zheng Li. Now that he was a Core Formation Cultivator, he was able to give his brother and sister some pills once in a while. Therefore, they were able to quickly progress. With his brother¡¯s speed, it wouldn¡¯t be long before he would be admitted to the Outer Sect.

    However, if Zheng Li died here, then all of these ns would vanish. There was an age limit for Sects to recruit disciples. Even if you reach the required level, if your age passed the limit then you wouldn¡¯t be able to enter. Without the pills that Zheng Li provides, his brother and sister wouldn¡¯t be able to enter a sect in their entire lives.

    This doesn¡¯t mean that Zheng Li was looking down on his brother and sister. To be honest, although the talent of his brother and sister was good, it wasn¡¯t that much. Without the support of pills, it would be very difficult for them to enter a sect. One must know that the Cultivation Realm wasn¡¯t short of manpower. Great Sects were very meticulous in the selection of their disciples. Therefore, if one wants to be selected, then they need to show talent. This would guarantee the sect¡¯s strength.

    But even if Zheng Li wanted to live, he still needed the permission of the bugs. When he thought of this, Zheng Li couldn¡¯t help but feel a bitter taste in his mouth. He was a Core Formation Expert. He only needed to wait for two years before he could get out of the and be an Elder of a Sect. Although he might not have any influence, at the very least he would get the treatment of an Elder. This will make his brother and sister cultivate better. However, he didn¡¯t expect the bugs to be more and more powerful. And this time, he couldn¡¯t even choose to escape.

    Although he was feeling despair, Zheng Li didn¡¯t give up in resisting. This was because he knew that as long as he held on, then a chance to survive might appear. If he gave up, then this chance would disappear.

    The fight went on as more and more bugs arrived. Moreover, the strength of the bugs was increasing. A mosquito-type bug had entered the fray. This was a bug that Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t seen before. This bug was quite strong with strength equivalent to a Core Formation Expert.

    Once these bugs joined in, the situation in Base Number 5 got out of control. Cultivators were beginning to desert. If not for the two Nascent Soul Cultivators, then the entire battle formation would have copsed.

    One shouldn¡¯t overestimate an average Cultivator¡¯s willpower. Since Cultivators value their lives even more than an average person, their willpower easily crumbles when they face an unwinnable situation. When that situationes, deserting was quitemon.

    The two Nascent Soul Experts were also having a very bad time. Although they were Nascent Soul Experts, there were a lot of people like them in the Cultivation Realm. Even if they flee, they would still be punished. The Sects had their own rules, and the loss of Base Number 5 was a very huge sin.

    However, as more and more bugs stream into the base, the Nascent Soul Experts began to consider their own safety. Between the choice of death or punishment, naturally they would rather be punished than die here. Death was the end, and this was something that Cultivators would never ept.

    When the two Nascent Soul Experts looked like they were going to retreat, two Goldspine Bugs suddenly appeared.

    Goldspine Bugs and Silverback Gold-winged Bugs looked simr. The only difference between the two of them was that the Goldspine Bug had a sharp horn on its head. This horn could move and when it does it would be like a spear. This bug had the same reputation as the Silverback Gold-winged bugs.

    Not only do the Goldspine Bugs have the same reputation as the Silverback Gold-winged Bugs, they were also as strong. They were bugs with Nascent Soul-level strength. When these two bugs appeared, the two Nascent Soul Cultivators immediately ran away. This was because they knew that they had no capability to block four Nascent Soul-level enemies.

    And as soon as the two experts ran away, the chaos in Base Number 5 entered its climax. Other Cultivators in the base decided to run as well. Before long, all resistance that Base Number 5 had, vanished. Seeing this situation, Zheng Li couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Although Base Number 5 was his responsibility, he also wanted to save his life.

 Chapter 1303 â€“ Riverpond City

    <h4>Chapter 1303 - Riverpond City</h4>

    But how could the bugs just let the people from Base Number 5 withdraw safely? To the bugs,nd wasn¡¯t the most important thing. After all, the entire underground of the was their domain. To them, the area where Base Number 5 was built on wasn¡¯t attractive. What they were attracted to were the people in Base Number 5.

    The Bugs wanted to eat people in order to ingest their genes and evolve. Therefore, the main target of the bugs this time was the inhabitants of Base Number 5.

    Now that the Cultivators in Base Number 5 have been routed, and their spirits totally crushed, the bugs began to chase them down with ease.

    Several mosquito bugs were chasing behind Zheng Li. Although Zheng Li wanted to get free from them, he could not. This was because the strength of these mosquito bugs was simr to him.

    Zheng Li was now despairing. He was alone, only the bugs were chasing behind him. And he was still very far away from another base. If this continued, then he would surely be overtaken by the bugs. He had just experienced a battle, so his energy was very low. He cannot support flying for a long time.

    However, Zheng Li struggled for survival since childhood, so he didn¡¯t know how to give up. He knew that opportunities were always at any corner. However, this opportunity might note in a long time. If you give up, then this opportunity would disappear. As long as there was a chance for survival, Zheng Li wouldn¡¯t give up.

    When Zheng Li left Base Number 5, he headed directly towards Base Number 3, the nearest Base. A swarm of mosquito bugs were chasing him relentlessly, leaving him with no opportunity for rest.

    At this time, Zheng Li discovered thatrge quantities of praying mantis bugs appeared in front of him. Although the strength of these praying mantises was inferior to the mosquitos, they were much more numerous. They were enough to tie down Zheng Li.

    Zheng Li was also aware that if he was tied down by these mantises, then he would die. However, his current problem was that he didn¡¯t have anywhere to hide. And flying straight upwards was impossible. Zheng Li was currently stuck.

    At this time, a spatial rift appeared close to where Zheng Li was. Then Zhao Hai walked out of the rift. While Zheng Li was stunned, Zhao Hai quickly said, ¡°Walk in, quick.¡± Then he pulled Zheng Li into the spatial rift. As Zheng Li vanished, the bugs were confused. They quickly buzzed around the general area where Zheng Li disappeared.

    To the bugs, Zheng Li was their prey. Now that their prey had disappeared, they need to look for him.

    While Zheng Li was confused about Zhao Hai¡¯s presence, they appeared inside a cave. Inside the cave was a residence, it seems to have been built for some time.

    Zheng Li sobered up. Then he looked at Zhao Hai in surprise and said, ¡°Little Hai, how did you show up here? Where is this?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Zheng Li and then smiled faintly, ¡°I don¡¯t know if Brother Zheng Li has heard of this ce. But this is the Six Realms Battlefield!¡±

    ¡°The Six Realms Battlefield? This is the Six Realms Battlefield?¡± Zheng Li also heard about this ce from a friend in Base Number 5. Although the man didn¡¯t go to the Six Realms Battlefield, he told Zheng Li about it to show off. He said that being able to go to the Six Realms Battlefield was an affirmation of one¡¯s strength.

    Zhao Hai looked at Zheng Li¡¯s reaction and smiled, ¡°Right, this is the Six Realms Battlefield. I came here after thepetition. I¡¯m resting and had the urge to contact Brother. However, I found that I couldn¡¯t contact you. I immediately thought that something was wrong so I went to Base Number 5. I didn¡¯t expect that the base had really fallen.¡±

    When he heard Zhao Hai, Zheng Li couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh as he said, ¡°Fortunately, you came just in time. Otherwise, I would have fallen as well. Brother, I must say, I didn¡¯t think that your space magic was that strong. You can actually travel a very long distance.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. But Brother, what do you n to do now? Losing Base Number 5, isn¡¯t that a bad thing for you?¡±

    Zheng Li sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not only a bad thing, but it¡¯s a very huge crime. Even if I return to the Cultivation Realm, I¡¯m afraid I would still be punished. Now, those people should be thinking that I¡¯m dead, and that¡¯s not good too.¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned and said, ¡°Do you mean that if you return to the Cultivation Realm, then not only would you be punished, but your family as well?¡± Zheng Li didn¡¯t say it like that, but Zhao Hai understood what he meant.

    Zheng Li sighed and said ,¡±Correct.¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment, then he said, ¡°Brother Zheng, how about this. I can return you to Seamount City and then follow you back to your family. Then I¡¯ll send them to a base I¡¯m nning to make in the Machine Field. There¡¯s no need for you to go back to the Cultivation Realm. What do you think?¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Zheng Li stared. He understood what Zhao Hai wanted to do. Basically, he wanted Zheng Li to betray the Cultivation Realm. But to be honest, he hasn¡¯t thought about this situation before.

    In the World of Cultivation, the position of the Cultivation Realm was the highest. Evenmoners of the Cultivation Realm felt proud about this even if they were treated as farm animals.

    Now that Zhao Hai wanted him to betray the Cultivation Realm, Zheng Li couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat awkward. Zhao Hai just looked at him in silence. He didn¡¯t urge Zheng Li to make a decision. He believed that Zheng Li was a smart person and he knew how to make a wise choice.

    If Zheng Li returned to the Cultivation Realm, then he certainly wouldn¡¯t have any good food to eat. Therefore, he only had one road left for him. Zhao Hai also knew that Zheng Li wasn¡¯t attracted to the Machine Field. Therefore, he can only wait for Zheng Li to make a decision. If Zheng Li doesn¡¯t want to transfer to the Machine Field, then Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t persuade him otherwise.

    After some time, Zheng Li looked up at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll move to the Machine Field. This way, they wouldn¡¯t live in fear for the future. When shall we move them?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s best if we leave right now while the news of Fabio hasn¡¯t spread far. At this time, nobody is paying attention to your family. If other people start to pay attention to your family, then things might be troublesome.

    Zheng Li nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Thank you for the trouble.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Brother Zheng, we¡¯re not strangers. There¡¯s no need to be polite. Let¡¯s go.¡± Then he waved his hand and opened a spatial rift. Zhao Hai walked in first with Zheng Li following closely behind.

    On a hill outside Seamount City, two people appeared. Zhao Hai was wearing Cultivator clothing so that he wouldn¡¯t attract any attention. Meanwhile, Zheng Li was looking at the surroundings. This was his first time in Seamount City, so he was new to the view.

    Zhao Hai released Liquid Silver and used its sword form as a flying sword and then he said, ¡°Let¡¯s head immediately to the transmission formation.¡±

    Zheng Li nodded, then he took out his own flying sword and then stepped on it as they flew towards the city. Actually, identification checks were very rare in the Cultivation Realm, especially in small cities like Seamount City. If they check a person¡¯s identity, then the other party might find it as an insult. If the person was a powerful individual, then the city wouldn¡¯t have anyone to me but themselves.

    Zhao Hai and Zheng Li had powerful auras, so nobody dared to check them. With this, the two were able to reach Seamount City¡¯s transmission formation with ease. When they stood on the formation, Zheng Li told the operator, ¡°To Half Moon, Riverpond City.¡±

    The operator easily adjusted the coordinates of the formation. The operator had records of all cities within the formation¡¯s range. They could use this record to adjust the formation¡¯s coordinates. It can be said that the transmission formation matrix was a huge connecting the entire Cultivation Realm.

    The formation¡¯s operator didn¡¯t say anything and just made preparations. Then a sh of white light appeared before Zhao Hai and Zheng Li appeared in another area. The ce they appeared in was much more lively than in Seamount City. The transmission formation area was alsorger. White light shed from time to time as people appeared and disappeared from the formations.

    The arrival of Zhao Hai and Zheng Li didn¡¯t attract anyone¡¯s attention. Once the two left the transmission formation, Zhao Hai looked at Riverpond City. Then he turned to Zheng Li and said, ¡°This Riverpond City is bigger than Seamount City. Which Sect does it belong to?¡±

    Zheng Li looked around him, then he sighed and said, ¡°This is under the control of the Imperial Water Sect. It¡¯s a medium-sized sect that controls over a dozen cities including Riverpond City here in Half Moon.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Zheng Li looked deeply at Riverpond City, then he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The two stepped on their flying swords and went outside the city.

    Cultivators generally don¡¯t use their flying swords inside a city. Flying swords could improve their speed, but it also consumed their energy. If there wasn¡¯t an urgent matter, then Cultivators would walk instead.

    However, using flying swords like Zhao Hai and Zheng Li wasn¡¯t a rare case. At most, they would make some people look at their direction. The two quickly left Riverpond City. Outside the city were plenty of residences. These residences were usually where Cultivators lived. But these Cultivators were those who had low aplishments. They don¡¯t have the ability to find a ce for their family inside the city, so they moved them just outside. In addition to being safe, it was also a sign of status. The closer one lived to a city, the more aplishments a Cultivator had.

    Back when Zheng Li was still a Foundation Establishment Cultivator, he was deemed too old and didn¡¯t have potential to grow. Therefore, he never entered a sect. Naturally, his family wasn¡¯t eligible to live in an area near the city.

    Not only did his family live far from the city, they were also tasked to farm. These farms were under the Imperial Water Sect. They were workhorses for the sect.

    Now, Zheng Li has be a Core Formation Cultivator, and this was done while he was in Fabio. Therefore, he was able to establish his home near Riverpond City.

    As soon as the two entered the residences, they heard the sound of yelling. Some people were actually fighting.

 Chapter 1304 â€“ Unexpected Calamity

    <h4>Chapter 1304 - Unexpected Cmity</h4>

    The sound of fighting caused Zhao Hai and Zheng Li to stare. Although Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t from the Cultivation Realm, he stayed here for a period of time. In the Cultivation Realm, it was rare for people to fight inside a city and in the residential areas around it. This was because these areas were controlled by the sect. If people fought in these areas, then they might destroy the properties of the sect. No sect wanted this to happen.

    In the past, when Helian Da went to Zhao Hai to look for trouble, they even reached an agreement to fight outside Seamount City, in an uninhabited hill. They didn¡¯t dare cause damage to the city and the residential areas. This was because they knew that even if the Seamount Faction was a small and weak sect, they would still not let them off for damaging their property.

    But now, in the residential area outside Riverpond City, some people were actually viting the Imperial Water Sect¡¯s rules. Who has such big guts?

    The two quickly flew forward. Before they reached their destination, Zheng Li¡¯s expression changed. This was because the fight was happening close to his home.

    Upon seeing the two sides who were fighting, Zhao Hai and Zheng Li couldn¡¯t help but stare. This was because the battle was a bit out of proportion. One side only had five people while the other had much much more. Thetter party was surrounding the five people and sent relentless attacks towards them.

    But what¡¯s strange about the situation was that the five-man party was actually on the winning side. Although they had been surrounded, they were defending with no problem. Every strike made by the other party would be repelled, and the attacker might even be killed.

    The five people were wearing dark-blue Cultivator robes. The style of the robes was very beautiful. Although they had differing weapons in their hands, all of them held the same dark blue g. They used these gs to attack and defend. And when shaken, these gs would cause huge waves. To their enemies, whether they were using spells or magic artifacts, they had no way to break through these waves. These waves would also swallow one or two people. Naturally, if they couldn¡¯t escape, these people would die.

    In addition to the gs, the five also had an assortment of swords and shields. Their offensive and defensive cooperation was very good. Upon analyzing the situation, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t feel strange about what was happening. This was because the attacking side only had Foundation Establishment Experts as their strongest members. There was also a huge difference between the quality of magic artifacts between the two sides.

    Although the five people also had Foundation Establishment cultivation, their magic artifacts were high-grade. This caused their attacks and defenses to be powerful. In this case, it¡¯s no wonder that the five were able to defend.

    Meanwhile, when Zheng Li saw the five people, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Compared to Zhao Hai, he had more understanding regarding Riverpond City. Governing Riverpond City was a branch hall of the Imperial Water Sect. The standard clothing of the Imperial Water Sect was the dark-blue robes. Also, the sect¡¯s weapons were the gs used by the five people. These gs were called the Imperial Water gs. Having these weapons meant that the five people were disciples of the Imperial Water Sect. If they weren¡¯t Inner Sect disciples, then they were certainly from the Outer Sect.

    As for those besieging the Imperial Water Sect¡¯s disciples, Zheng Li knew them as well. These people were the residents living outside Riverpond City. Zheng Li lived here for quite some time, so he knew these people. Some of these people were friends of his father. Yet these people were attacking the people of the Imperial Water Sect. What was going on? Do they want to revolt? On thends controlled by the Imperial Water Sect, those who attack their disciples would certainly be decapitated.

    Zheng Li didn¡¯t think about it too much as he looked around. The battlefield was also strange. It wasn¡¯t far from his home, so why didn¡¯t his family join the attack?

    Zheng Li knew that people living in the residential areas had lived there for generations. Some of them were able to cultivate, but their talent wasn¡¯t good so they were ignored. Since they cannot join the sect, they continued living here.

    Because of this, the people living in this area were very united. All of them were living at the lowest level. Since they were poor, they had developed a culture of supporting each other. Now that five disciples of the Imperial Water were attacking them, then his family should be among the attackers. So why haven¡¯t they shown up yet?

    Upon thinking about this, Zheng Li¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but sink. He ignored the fight and immediately headed towards his home. Zhao Hai saw Zheng Li¡¯s move and paused for a moment, then he quickly followed behind.

    It didn¡¯t take long before the two arrived outside Zheng Li¡¯s house. The Zheng Family¡¯s house looked very ordinary. It was a worn-out stone house with no special qualities to it whatsoever.

    But inside the courtyard of this residence were three coffins. The courtyard has been transformed into a mourning hall. There were two people on the ground. One of them was lying on the ground, nobody knew if he was dead or alive. The other was crying constantly.

    Seeing this scene, Zheng Li¡¯s head nked out. He lost all capacity to think. He even stumbled when hended on the ground. The aura of a Core Formation Cultivator had disappeared.

    Zhao Hai saw Zheng Li¡¯s expression and knew that an ident had happened to his family. He alsonded on the ground and supported Zheng Li as the two entered the house.

    The two walked in, then Zheng Li went to the coffins first. When he saw who were inside, he quickly fainted from grief.

    The coffins were newly-made. Inside the three coffins were three corpses, one male and two female. One of the two women was an elderlydy. Her hair was white while her clothes were looking very old. Calluses could be seen on her hands. It¡¯s clear that she had lived her life doing hard jobs.

    The other woman was also somewhat old. She had a healthy set of hair while her hands were also filled with calluses. As for the man, he was dressed in Cultivator robes. However, his robes were very shabby and grey. One could see that this Cultivator died in frustration. This man¡¯s brow looked the same as Zheng Li. It seems like this man was Zheng Li¡¯s father.

    One could see at a nce that Zheng Li¡¯s father has been killed because of the sword wound on his throat. Zhao Hai looked at the body of Zheng Li¡¯s father and then turned to look at the five people in the sky. He was fully certain that this had something to do with those five people.

    Zheng Li was unconscious, but Zhao Hai didn¡¯t wake him up. Instead, he took him and entered the mourning hall. White cloth were hung in the hall. But on the walls of the mourning hall, instead of the word ¡°Settle(µì)¡±, what was written was the character ¡°Enmity(³ð)¡±.

    The character for enmity was written in blood. The blood red script on the white cloth made it very striking.

    Inside the mourning hall were two people wearing hempen clothes. One of them was a man about 20-years old. He was currently on the ground rapidly breathing. Hisplexion was flushed and he was unconscious. At the same time, Zhao Hai noticed that the man¡¯s right sleeve was empty. And seen on the right shoulder was blood. It was clear that his arm had been ripped off.

    Kneeling at the side of this man was a girl. This girl¡¯s age was smaller at about 15 or 16. The girl was pretty, she was bound to be a beautiful woman in the future. She was currently sobbing pitifully. If this scene was on Earth, then some strange people would turn into enraged werewolves in an instant.

    Zhao Hai sighed, then he waved his hand as white light fell on the young man. When the white light vanished, the breath of the young man stabilized. His face also returned to its normal color. Then the young man opened his eyes. The crying girl had also noticed that there was someone else inside the hall.

    Zhao Hai sent out a gentle shake of his spiritual force to wake Zheng Li up. Upon waking up, Zheng Li quickly grasped the situation. Then he looked at the young man and the young girl. He got out of Zhao Hai¡¯s support and then went to the young man before holding his shoulder and saying, ¡°Little Wu, how did this happen? What is all of this about?¡±

    Zheng Li¡¯s younger brother was named Zheng Wi. He looked at Zheng Li seemingly unconvinced that it was Zheng Li. Seeing this, Zheng Li shook Zheng Wu¡¯s body and said, ¡°Little Wu, tell me. How did this happen? Why did Grandmother, Father, and Mother die?¡±

    After being shaken by Zheng Li, Zheng Wu sobered up. Then he cried out loud. His sobbing was even more pitiful than Zheng Li¡¯s sister.

    Zheng Wu cried for some time, then he said, ¡°Big Brother, how did youe back? Father was killed by the Imperial Water Sect. Grandmother and Mother as well. Huhuhu. Brother, you need to avenge us.¡±

    Zheng Li¡¯s eyes were almost spitting fire as he said, ¡°Imperial Water Sect, you¡¯re dead!!¡¯ Then he flew straight towards the five Imperial Water Sect disciples.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t follow behind him. The five disciples were only at Foundation Establishment. With Zheng Li¡¯s cultivation, he could deal with them easily. There was no need for Zhao Hai to go. Instead, he decided to make clear of the matter.

    Zhao Hai arrived beside Zheng Wu. Then he smiled and said ,¡±Little Wu? I¡¯m your Big Brother¡¯s friend, you can call me Zhao Hai. Can you tell me what happened? Why did the Imperial Water Sect kill your father?¡±

    Zheng Wu naturally noticed that Zhao Hai was with Zheng Li. After sobbing for some time, he answered, ¡°Big Brother Zhao, this is because the son of the Riverpond Branch¡¯s Hall Master has taken a liking to my little sister. He wants to make Little Sister into a cultivation furnace. Father didn¡¯t agree. So the Hall Master sent people to kill father. They also took my arm as well as killed Grandmother and Mother.¡±

 Chapter 1305 â€“ Inborn Charm

    <h4>Chapter 1305 - Inborn Charm</h4>

    In the end, Zheng Wu turned out to just be a young man with no real experience. Before this, he was able to set up this mourning hall purely out of his feeling of hatred. He also wrote the character ¡®enmity¡¯. But after all of that, when he saw Zheng Li, all of it vanished.

    Without a doubt, Zheng Li was the Zheng Family¡¯s pir of support. He was the person the family depended on for its future. Therefore, upon seeing Zheng Li, all the pressure on Zheng Wu disappeared, allowing the young man to express his grief.

    As for Zheng Li¡¯s younger sister, she had already exhausted herself crying. Even if she wanted to cry louder, she won¡¯t be able to. Zhao Hai looked at Zheng Li¡¯s younger sister and thought that she was indeed a beautiful girl. But after a while, Zheng Li¡¯s sister became prettier. This was a very fatal thing to men. Even Zhao Hai who had good mental strength couldn¡¯t help but stare at her for some time.

    It was at this time that Zhao Hai¡¯s heart felt rmed. He quickly settled his mind and then sighed. He now knew why the son of the Hall Master wanted Zheng Li¡¯s sister. It seems like Zheng Li¡¯s sister was someone who was born with natural charm.

    Some women were born with the ability to make their movements and actions charming and seductive¡­ This wasn¡¯t something that they deliberately did, but came naturally to them. If such a woman was married to an ordinary man, then good for him. This woman would also be good at ttering others.

    But there was another type of these women. At a nce, one wouldn¡¯t be able to feel anything about them. Most people might even ignore her. However, after you notice her, your soul will be attracted. Those with weaker minds would immediately throw themselves towards that woman. If you marry that kind of woman, then that¡¯s also good for you. Your luck is iparable. If you were a Cultivator, then more blessings to you. Such a woman will be good for your cultivation. However, you need to remember that if you don¡¯t have enough strength, then it¡¯s possible that people will kill you for your woman!

    Men blessed with women born with innate charm were without a doubt domineering characters. Otherwise, people will stubbornly go after them.

    Zhao Hai sighed, then he turned his head towards the sky. The five Foundation Establishment disciples of the Imperial Water Sect had already been killed by Zheng Li. Others also saw Zheng Li and immediately approached him.

    Zheng Li was now calm. He slowly stepped on the ground and then stored the corpses of the five disciples into his spatial equipment.

    Zheng Li approached his father¡¯s coffin and then cried loudly. At the same time, he took out the corpses of the five disciples and then took their heads as an offering to the coffin.

    Those who knew Zheng Li also flew down. They looked at Zheng Li and sighed at the same time. They had been friends with Zheng Li¡¯s family for several decades. Seeing the Zheng Family¡¯s disaster, they also couldn¡¯t help but feel grief.

    Zhao Hai knelt beside Zheng Li and gave respects to the three coffins in front. Then he turned to Zheng Li and said, ¡°Brother Zheng, I¡¯m sorry for your family¡¯s loss. But now is not the time to grief. We¡¯re too close to Riverpond City. Once the Imperial Water Sect¡¯s branch hall discovers the situation, they will certainly retaliate. We should make preparations.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Zheng Li quickly grasped the current situation. He stood up and looked at everyone. At the same time, those present couldn¡¯t help but change their expression when they heard Zhao Hai. Desperation began to appear on their faces.

    Zheng Li knew what these people were thinking. They had just besieged five disciples of the Imperial Water Sect. If the sect knew about this, they wouldn¡¯t let it go.

    The phrase ¡°thew doesn¡¯t me the public¡± doesn¡¯t apply to the Cultivation Realm. In this ce, everything depended on strength. If your strength wasn¡¯t enough, then you will be killed. Conversely, if the other party was strong enough, then they wouldn¡¯t be med even if theymit genocide.

    The reason these people attacked the five disciples of the Imperial Water Sect was first, the atmosphere. Second, they were frightened. If this happened to the Zheng Family today, then it might happen to them tomorrow. These people had been blinded at that time. But now that they had sobered up, they were frightened.

    Zheng Li looked at his family¡¯s friends and then looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother, what do you think we should do?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied with a serious expression, ¡°We kill. Let¡¯s eliminate the Branch Hall of the Imperial Water Sect in Riverpond City first. Then we leave this ce. If they¡¯re willing to follow me, then we¡¯ll go. If not, then they better start running now.¡±

    Zheng Li knew that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t talking nonsense. Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Zheng LI knew that he was being serious. So he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eliminate Imperial Water Sect¡¯s Riverpond Branch first. Help me to solve the grief in my heart.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then he looked at everyone. They didn¡¯t lower their voices so it¡¯s obvious that everyone heard their conversation. Everyone was confused at the two, they were even thinking that they misheard.

    It was understandable, their strongest members were at Foundation Establishment. And they had no hope of progressing further in life. Moreover, they were Rogue Cultivators. It can be said that they were at the very bottom among the Cultivators.

    On the other hand, the Imperial Water Sect¡¯s Branch Hall Master was at Nascent Soul-level. To Zheng Li¡¯s friends, those at Nascent Soul were aloof existences that they couldn¡¯t touch. Additionally, the Riverpond City Branch had a lot of Core Formation Cultivators. And now there was Zhao Hai saying that he would extinguish the entire branch. It seems like he doesn¡¯t ce the Branch Hall in his eyes. This caused Zheng Li¡¯s friends to think that they had misheard.

    Zheng Li sighed, he knew that exining things to them was useless. They weren¡¯t experienced enough about the world. It was like telling aplex story to a child. So he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother, you go to Riverpond City first. I¡¯ll deal with things here first. If they want to go, then I¡¯ll have them prepare. If they want to leave, then I¡¯ll let them leave as soon as possible. Also, Brother, do you have a spare spatial bag with you? Can you hand me one?¡±

    Without dy, Zhao Hai took out a spatial bag and then handed it over to Zheng Li. Then he flew to the air and then vanished in a blink of an eye.

    Seeing Zhao Hai disappear, Zheng Li sighed. Then he went to his family friends and then bowed and said, ¡°Uncle Lu, Uncles, Little Li thanks you all. If it weren¡¯t for you, then Wu¡¯er and Yun¡¯er might have been finished.¡±

    A Foundation Establishment man waved his hand and said, ¡°Li¡¯er, there¡¯s no need to say these things. Your Zheng Family and our families have been friends for generations. How could we ignore these kinds of things? Forget it, at worst, we will all die together.¡±

    Zheng Li nodded and said, ¡°Thank you Uncle Lu. However, Uncle Lu can feel at ease. Even if they want to kill my brother, they wouldn¡¯t have the strength to do so. But I¡¯m afraid that once the Riverpond Branch knows what happened, they will never let us off. Uncle Lu, now you have choices. First, you can leave Riverpond City and hide in another city. However, once the Imperial Water Sect tracks you down, you will be in danger. Your second choice is to pack your things as soon as possible and then gather here. Then everyone cane follow meter.¡±

    Uncle Lu looked at Zheng Li in confusion, so he asked, ¡°Come with you? Where?¡±

    Zheng Li replied, ¡°My Brother has some status in the Machine Field. We¡¯ll go to the Machine Field with him. As long as we¡¯re in the Machine Field, everyone will be safe. With the Imperial Water Sect¡¯s strength, they wouldn¡¯t dare go to the Machine Field to cause trouble.¡±

    Upon hearing Zheng Li, Uncle Lu and the others didn¡¯t say anything. With their present situation, it would be impossible for them to stay in Half-moon. But if they want to leave, then they¡¯ll have to use transmission formations. However, transmission formations were controlled by sects. Escaping meant going into the hands of the sects. And at this time, their best choice was to go to the Machine Field.

    Uncle Lu looked at Zheng Li and said, ¡°The Machine Field? But if we want to leave, then we¡¯ll have to use transmission formations. And transmission formations are controlled by sects.¡±

    Zheng Li nodded and said, ¡°Uncle Lu doesn¡¯t need to worry about that. My brother can use space magic. He can bring everyone to the Machine Field.¡± After he said that, explosions could be heard in the distance. It seems like Zhao Hai made his move.

    When Uncle Lu and the others heard this, they knew that they needed to make a decision as soon as possible. However, this wasn¡¯t something that Uncle Lu could decide on his own, so everyone convened and discussed what to do.

    Actually, there was nothing to discuss about this matter. If they don¡¯t go with Zheng Li, then they can only escape on their own. And if they do, then they would be courting death. Those in their right minds knew what to do.

    Before long, everyone finished their discussion. Uncle Lu went to Zheng Li and said, ¡°Alright, We¡¯ll go with you. We¡¯ll just die if we go on our own. But there are a lot of us, can your brother really take all of us away?¡±

    Zheng Li nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure. Uncle Lu, you have to pack your things and fetch your family so we can leave as soon as possible.¡±

    Uncle Lu nodded. Then he led everyone to leave. They needed to make use of the time to pack their things. Meanwhile, Zheng Li faced the three coffins and then gave them a bow before saying, ¡°Grandmother, Father, Mother. Your son will bring you to leave the Cultivation Realm so that you can rest in peace. Please forgive me for being impolite.¡± Then he covered the coffins with cloth before cing them inside the spatial bag that Zhao Hai gave him.

    After tidying up, Zheng Li went to Zheng Wu and Zheng Yun. Seeing his brother and sister, Zheng Li said, ¡°Little Wu, Little Yun, get up. We¡¯ll be leaving this ce. When Uncle Lu and the otherse over, let them rest in the courtyard first. If they can¡¯t fit inside, let them wait outside. Wait for me here, I¡¯ll help Zhao Hai.¡±

    Zheng Wu and Zheng Yun nodded. Zheng Yun hadn¡¯t said anything ever since the beginning. Her lips were very dry, it seems like she couldn¡¯t speak. She exhausted her vocal chords by crying.

    Zheng Li hugged Zheng Yun. Zheng Yun also threw herself to Zheng Li as her tears unceasingly flowed down. Although the Zheng Family was a poor family, Zheng Yun was treated as the family¡¯s treasure. Everyone in the family loved her and prepared nothing but the best for her. She also made every effort to progress, she didn¡¯t show any spoiled attitude at all. She helped with the family work while working hard on cultivation. It was because of this that she was able to make quick progress.

    However, nobody thought that she would be the reason for their family¡¯s disaster. After Zheng Wu lost consciousness, Zheng Yun didn¡¯t know what to do, so she could only cry. When Zheng Li arrived, he saw his younger sister cried so much that she turned mute. She couldn¡¯t say even a few words.

    Zheng Li held Zheng Yun and patted her back as he said, ¡°Wait for Big Brother to return. Big Brother will take revenge, I¡¯ll be back.¡±

    Zheng Yun nodded her head, then she let go of Zheng Li. Zheng Li walked out of the room and prepared to head out. Zheng Wu also stood up. He has been heavily injured in both body and spirit. But after Zhao Hai¡¯s treatment, he was able to recover some of his strength. At the very least, standing up wouldn¡¯t affect his condition.

    Zheng Wu looked at Zheng Li and said, ¡°Big Brother, won¡¯t you be in danger?¡±

    Zheng Li looked at Zheng Wu, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Your Big Brother Zhao Hai will have no problems ughtering the entire Riverpond City. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Zheng Wu stared. He didn¡¯t expect Zheng Li to be so confident in Zhao Hai. He knew that Riverpond City had a lot of Cultivators. Moreover, he was aware of the Branch Hall¡¯ strength. It was also because of this knowledge that he became desperate.

    Zheng Li was at Core Formation. People at Zheng Wu¡¯s level weren¡¯t anything in Zheng Li¡¯s eyes. And to Zhao Hai, perhaps people like Zheng Li were nothing in his eyes.

    But before Zheng Wu could say anything, a person¡¯s shadow appeared in the air. Then Zhao Hai went to Zheng Li¡¯s side. Seeing Zhao Hai arrive, Zheng Li couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You¡¯re done?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s been dealt with. Not only did I eliminate the Branch, I also took their treasures. This way, we can support you for a period of time while in the Machine Field. There are many pills and other things that can benefit cultivation. However, we better hurry up. I don¡¯t think it will take long before the Imperial Water Sect get¡¯s word about what happened here.¡±

    Zheng Li nodded, then he turned to Zheng Wu and Zheng Yun as he said, ¡°Alright, you two. Take your things, we¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡±

    Zheng Wu and Zheng Yun were now dumbfounded. They knew they didn¡¯t misheard what Zhao Hai said. He could actually eliminate the Riverpond Branch that soon? He even snatched their treasury? How could he be that quick?

 Chapter 1306 â€“ Settling Down

    <h4>Chapter 1306 - Settling Down</h4>

    After Zheng Wu and Zheng Yun recovered from their shock, they quickly found themselves worshipping Zhao Hai. The two were still young and at an age where having idols to worship was verymon.

    Zheng Li didn¡¯t mind the appearance of his brother and sister as he turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°We have a lot of peopleing with us, can you amodate them all?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Big Brother, feel relieved. I already made Margaret prepare ahead of time. Right, Brother, although I said that I killed the Branch Hall¡¯s people, I actually turned them into Undead. Is that alright with you?¡±

    Zheng Li shook his head and said, ¡°Turning them into Undead is better. Let¡¯s consider it as them paying reparations.¡± After he said this, the sound of footsteps was heard outside. Uncle Lu and the others had finished preparing and had brought their family members over.

    When Uncle Lu and the others arrived at the Zheng Family¡¯s residence, they couldn¡¯t help but stare upon seeing Zhao Hai talking with Zheng Li. Zheng Li quickly went forward and said, ¡°Uncle Lu, rest assured, the Imperial Water Sect¡¯s Branch has already been dealt with by Little Hai. However, it¡¯s possible that the Imperial Water Sect would respond soon. We need to leave quickly. Uncle Lu, please take a look and make sure that everyone is here.¡±

    As soon as Uncle Lu heard Zheng Li, he couldn¡¯t help but gawk. Then he turned to Zhao Hai with a doubtful look in his face. Zhao Hai smiled faintly and gave a polite salute. This made Uncle Lu and the others doubt Zhao Hai even more.

    Zheng Li also noticed Uncle Lu¡¯s expression, so he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, please show everyone the people from the Riverpond City Branch.¡±

    Zhao Hai understood the meaning of Zheng Li, he nodded and then waved his hand. Arge number of Cultivators appeared beside Zhao Hai. However, these Cultivators were all skeletons, devoid of flesh and blood. All of these skeletons were wearing the Imperial Water Sect¡¯s dark-blue robes.

    Uncle Lu and the others saw this and immediately felt thoroughly relieved. At the same time, they felt some fear towards Zhao Hai¡¯s methods. Not only did he kill his targets, he also turned them into Undead. He wasn¡¯t someone people could provoke.

    This time, Uncle Lu didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. He immediately counted the people present. In fact, those who participated in the fight were already prepared. After all, it¡¯s very simple for Cultivators to move. They could just put their residence inside their spatial bags and then leave.

    Rogue Cultivators were very poor, but spatial items weren¡¯t rare in the Cultivation Realm. Even if Rogue Cultivators only had one or two artifacts, they would still have spatial items to use.

    With spatial items in hand, moving was naturally very quick. Additionally, since they were poor, they didn¡¯t own a lot of things to begin with. Most of those who should arrive had already arrived. Those who were not yet here were those who live quite far. However, it wouldn¡¯t take long for them to arrive.

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Brother Zheng, you lead everyone to the Machine Field first. I¡¯ll remain here and wait for the others. After you go there, just listen to the arrangements made by the people you see.¡± When Zhao Hai told Zheng Li that he had Margaret arrange this matter, it was actually done. He had Margaret go to the Bone Symbol Camp and then prepared what was needed. As long as Zheng Li and the others arrive, the people from the Bone Symbol Camp will immediately receive them and give them the basic things they would need.

    This operation would not experience any problems. After all, Zhao Hai had be the pride of the Bone Symbol Camp. His status wasn¡¯t any worse than Desbarres. Moreover, his rtionship with Tie Sheng and Tao Wang was very good. Then there was Margaret. The Bone Symbol Camp was naturally happy to help Zhao Hai.

    When Zheng Li heard Zhao Hai, he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go there now.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then he waved his hand and opened a spatial rift beside him. This rift wasn¡¯t very big, just enough for two people to enter at the same time. Zheng Li cupped his fist towards Zhao Hai, then he entered the spatial rift.

    The spatial passage wasn¡¯t very long. It only took a few steps before Zheng Li came out on the other side. Standing outside the passage was a very pretty woman. This woman was wearing mage robes. From the atmosphere, it was clear that she has been waiting for him. The woman immediately said, ¡°Margaret has seen Brother Zheng Li.¡±

    Zheng Li already guessed Margaret¡¯s status. He immediately returned the greeting, ¡°I¡¯ve seen sister-inw. This time, I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±

    Margaret smiled faintly and said, ¡°Big Brother Zheng is too polite. You and Brother Hai are Brothers. It¡¯s normal to offer help at this time. This is Ashley Family¡¯s Bone Symbol Camp. Your living arrangements have already been arranged. This is the camp that Brother Hai started in. However, you¡¯ll only reside here temporarily. You¡¯ll live in a better ce in the future. Is Brother Zheng Li alright with this?¡±

    Zheng Li nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to ask Sister-inw to help us arrange everything.¡± At this time, Tie Sheng and Tao Wang also arrived and exchanged greetings with Zheng LI. Then Uncle Lu and the others began walking out of the spatial rift.

    Once Uncle Lu and the others arrived, they were immediately weed by the Bone Symbol Camp into therge building and then gave them their dwellings. The camp also helped Uncle Lu and the others to get familiar with their new environment. Their hospitality was very good.

    The Bone Symbol Camp were also very eager to please the people from the Cultivation Realm. With Uncle Lu and the others present, the Bone Symbol Camp¡¯s strength would increase.

    One must know that although Uncle Lu and the others weren¡¯t looked highly upon in the Cultivation Realm, they were still Cultivators in the end. They wereparatively stronger than most Mages, Warriors, and Mechs. If they were integrated into the Bone Symbol Camp, then the camp¡¯s strength would be boosted. Therefore, Tie Sheng and Tao Wang were attaching great importance towards Uncle Lu¡¯s group.

    Zheng Li watched the camp¡¯s hospitality as they settled Uncle Lu and the others. It must be said that the Bone Symbol Camp truly had plenty of rooms. Moreover,pared to the outer residences of Riverpond City, the camp¡¯s environment was vastly different. There were a lot of things that they needed to get used to. Uncle Lu and the others suddenly discovered that their own lifestyle had improved. Their family members didn¡¯t need to work hard everyday anymore. They didn¡¯t even need to cook their food and wash their clothes, they had robots to take care of it. If they want, they can just sleep all day.

    This arrangement caused them to be beyond satisfied. At the same time, after getting in contact with the members of the camp, they naturally became aware of Zhao Hai¡¯s reputation in the Machine Field. Most importantly, they knew Zhao Hai¡¯s influence in the Bone Symbol Camp. It didn¡¯t take long before they developed a new reverence towards Zhao Hai.

    The Rogue Cultivators that participated in attacking the Imperial Water Sect numbered about 300 people. Whether they were injured or killed, their family members have been moved to the Bone Symbol Camp. More than a thousand people appeared in the Bone Symbol Camp. But even with this, the camp was still able to amodate them well.

    The Bone Symbol Camp¡¯s region was originally very big, and they also had a lot of avable rooms. Although the camp had a lot of Warriors and Mages, they don¡¯t actually live in the camp¡¯s main building. This was because they have their own vis on another part of the ind. Most people from the Bone Symbol Camp would generally want to live in those vis. Therefore, therge building of the Bone Symbol Camp was fairly empty. Therefore, there were no issues in arranging ces for Uncle Lu and the others to live in.

    After everyone had entered the spatial passage, Zhao Hai looked at Zheng Wu and Zheng Yun, then he smiled and said, ¡°Everyone has gone in, you should go as well. I reckon the Imperial Water Sect already knew about what happened. But it doesn¡¯t matter. After you go to the Machine Field, you can also practice. When you gain enough strength, you cane back and look for revenge.¡±

    Zheng Wu and Zheng Yun were now looking at Zhao Hai as their idol. Zhao Hai was able to appease their enmity as well as save arge number of people. This caused them to worship him. Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the two nodded immediately and then walked towards the spatial rift.

    Before long, the two arrived at the Bone Symbol Camp. Zhao Hai also went in and greeted Tie Sheng and Tao Wang. Then he returned to the Six Realms Battlefield.

    After all, his focus right now was still the Six Realms Battlefield. He can¡¯t stay outside for too long. Zheng Li also didn¡¯t oppose it. He went to bury his parents and grandmother first then he helped the Bone Symbol Campmunicate with Uncle Gu and the others so that they could get used to life in the Machine Field as soon as possible.

    The lifestyle of the Machine Field varies greatly from the Cultivation Realm. In the Cultivation Realm, people rarely used robots and machines. Everyone was dedicated to cultivating. Those who can¡¯t cultivate would go out and farm the fields. Moreover, herbs in the Cultivation Realm weren¡¯t taken care of by machines. This was because the nts were very expensive. It would be troublesome if a machine malfunctions and destroys everything. Therefore, the people from the Cultivation Realm employed old methods to harvest nts.

    Additionally, electricity hasn¡¯t spread out in the Cultivation Realm. Generally, only huge cities would have electricity. In this case, usingputers or robots was impossible. Therefore, the lifestyle of the Cultivation Realm was rtively more primitive. This was especially true formoners like the families of Uncle Lu and the others.

    But in the Machine Field, the lives of everyone were aided by all kinds of machines. In every home were electric appliances and each family would have at least one or two robots. This was vastly different to the Cultivation Realm. Now that Uncle Lu and the others were going to live in the Machine Field from now on, then they would need to get used to using these machines. This way, their integration to the Machine Field would be smooth.

    And since it was because of the Zheng Family that Uncle Lu and the others had to transfer, Zheng Li took upon himself to aid Uncle Lu and the others at all steps going forward. It was also good that the Bone Symbol Camp took care of them very well. Slowly, Uncle Lu and the others were able to be ustomed to living in the Machine Field and the Bone Symbol Camp.

 Chapter 1307 â€“ Transforming Yalei 2

    <h4>Chapter 1307 - Transforming Yalei 2</h4>

    Yuan was currently standing on the fort walls along with Wu Yang, Xiong Li, and Zhao Hai¡¯s other brothers. Although Xiong Li and the others were neers, their strength and weapons allowed them to contend with Yuan when they teamed up. This kind of strength made Yuan see them as important people.

    Naturally, this was only part of the reason why. The main reason was because of Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai was very strong. Additionally, he was capable of refining weapons for everyone. And with Xiong Li and the others being his brothers, it was normal for Yuan to see them as important.

    At this point, Yuan was already aware that Zhao Hai had sworn brotherhood with Xiong Li and the others. Moreover, Yuan was able to learn more about Zhao Hai from them. Their testimonies made Yuan and the others admire Zhao Hai even more.

    Wu Yang, who was beside Yuan, was talking with Li Kuangren. Then suddenly he said, ¡°Old Li, are you telling the truth? Does Little Hai have a lot of good wine?¡±

    Li Kuangren nodded and said, ¡°Of course. Why would I lie? If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Xiong Li and the others. Little Hai¡¯s wine is very delicious. Not only that, it¡¯s also beneficial for cultivation. It¡¯s very good.¡±

    Wu Yang made a ¡®tian¡¯ ¡®tian¡¯ sound with his mouth as he said, ¡°Now I want to taste it.¡±

    Li Kuangren looked at Wu Yang, then he smiled and said, ¡°You won¡¯t regret it.¡±

    As they were speaking, Yuan suddenly looked at his wristputer. Then his expression changed as he turned to Xiong Li and said, ¡°Has Little Hai always been inside the cave residence?¡±

    As soon as they heard Yuan¡¯s question, Xiong Li and the others couldn¡¯t help but feel awkward. They had been getting along well with Yuan these days, so they didn¡¯t want to deceive him. Xiong Li and the others were very certain that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t in the cave residence, that ce was just a cover.

    Upon seeing the strange expression on their faces, Yuan knew that there were secrets involved. So he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go into a private room.¡± Then the group relocated to a private room and then sat down. Yuan looked at Xiong Li and the others and said, ¡°So what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Xiong Li looked at Yuan, then he asked, ¡°How did Captain know that something¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Yuan couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly as he said, ¡°Take a look.¡± Then he opened his wristputer and released a projection. Shown was a string of words that rys information. The information said that Zhao Hai has been spotted in Dark Demon along with arge number of people from the Cultivation Realm. These people were now living inside the Bone Symbol Camp.

    When they read this information, Xiong Li and the others couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then Li Kuangren said, ¡°This kid, if he wants to head out, then at least he should have sneaked in some wine.¡±

    Then as Li Kuangren said this, Zhao Hai¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Fourth Brother, I¡¯ve been busy the past few days. How could I find time to give you some wine?¡±

    Everyone stared, then they all turned to see Zhao Hai standing in the room smiling at them. Xiong Li and the others immediately approached him as Yuan and Wu Yang looked at each other. Amazement could be seen in each others¡¯ eyes. This was because they hadn¡¯t discovered Zhao Hai entering the room.

    Xiong Li looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, why are you at the Bone Symbol Camp? What happened?¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately reply, instead he turned to Yuan and said, ¡°Captain, I apologize for hiding the truth from you. Actually, my space magic allows me toe in and out of the Six Realms Battlefield whenever I want.¡±

    Yuan nodded and said, ¡°So what happened?¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. During my break, I tried to contact a friend in Fabio. However, I cannot get ahold of him. Thinking of how dangerous the was, I decided to check it out. But when I arrived, I discovered that the entire base had been destroyed. So I saved him and then apanied him back to his family. But who knew that something else happened.¡± Then he continued on to describe thetter events.

    As Zhao Hai spoke, Yuan¡¯s emotions got more elevated. Zheng Li¡¯s situation resembled his own. But Yuan relied on himself to get out of trouble while Zheng Li was fortunate enough to have some people take revenge for him and then send him to the Machine Field.

    After some time, Yuan calmed down, he nodded and said, ¡°You did the right thing. If you didn¡¯t, then the entire Zheng Family would die as well as the families of those involved. However, now that you have escaped, those living outside Riverpond City will be unlucky.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them?¡±, Zhao Hai asked. ¡°Is the Imperial Water Sect that unreasonable?¡±

    Yuan sneered and said, ¡°That unreasonable? Little Hai, you¡¯re too naive. There¡¯s no such thing as reason in the Cultivation Realm. If you count on them being reasonable, then you might as well hang yourself. Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this. What happened to my weapon? If you didn¡¯t do well, then you¡¯ll have to answer to me kid.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled. Then he turned his hand, taking out a sledgehammer. Then he handed the sledgehammer to Yuan and said, ¡°Captain, try this out.¡±

    Yuan stared, then he took the sledgehammer and then went out of the room. Then he flew up and went outside the fort to make an attack. A huge ¡®boom¡¯ was heard. Such a loud sound couldn¡¯t be hidden from the entire fort. Everyone immediately ran out holding their weapons. They all thought that they were under attack.

    But after Zhao Hai and the others exined the situation, everyone calmed down. At this time, Yuan already returned from outside. He couldn¡¯t help but look at his sledgehammer for a while before putting it away. Then heughed and said, ¡°Little Hai, nice job. With this weapon, even Core Formation Cultivators couldn¡¯t win against me.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it, Captain. I¡¯ll make sure to finish everyone¡¯s weapon as soon as I can.¡±

    Yuan nodded, then he patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and said ,¡±Thanks for the trouble, Little Hai. These weapons are too important to us. These past few days, the Sprites had been causing too much trouble. They woulde over and provoke us once in a while. You have to finish the weapons quickly.¡±

    Zhao Hai raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°The Sprites? Are they courting death? Alright, I¡¯ll head back now. I¡¯ll finish everyone¡¯s weapons as soon as I can.¡± Yuan nodded. Then Zhao Hai¡¯s body quickly vanished.

    What Yuan didn¡¯t know was that Zhao Hai had already finished all the weapons. However, it would be awkward for him to take them all at the same time.

    Zhao Hai returned to the Space and then looked at the situation outside Riverpond City. He wanted to see if the Imperial Water Sect was just like what Yuan said.

    At this time, Zhao Hai discovered that his understanding of the Cultivation Realm was still too far from Yuan¡¯s. The scene outside Riverpond City was a giant ughter. An uncountable amount of Rogue Cultivators were killed.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but clench his teeth in hatred. However, he couldn¡¯t go to Riverpond City right now. This was because he discovered that there were a lot of experts present. Even the Sect Master of the Imperial Water Sect personally arrived.

    Zhao Hai underestimated the amount of trouble that was caused by the event. Imperial Water Sect was a medium-grade sect. They didn¡¯t have a lot of cities under their control. Up to now, they only controlled a dozen cities and Riverpond City was one of their best cities. But then, they suddenly received news that their Riverpond City Branch had been destroyed. This was such a great event. So how could the Imperial Water Sect note over and investigate?

    They scoured the entire city. But they couldn¡¯t understand how small Rogue Cultivators living outside the city were able to eliminate an entire branch of the sect. Additionally, Zheng Li and the others were able to run away. All involved were gone. The Imperial Water Sect felt suffocated and there was nobody they could direct this hatred. In the end, bad luck descended upon the Rogue Cultivators outside Riverpond City.

    After looking at the situation for some time, Zhao Hai shifted his attention to the Bone Symbol Camp. Although the people outside Riverpond City were killed, these people didn¡¯t have anything to do with him. He wasn¡¯t responsible for their lives. Therefore, he didn¡¯t think too much about this matter. This matter made him understand more about the World of Cultivation.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t let the Imperial Water Sect off. As long as the sect¡¯s troops scatter, he would teach the sect a lesson. In any case, now that he has offended the sect, he might as well make them expend some energy.

    The Bone Symbol Camp turned back to normal. Uncle Lu and the others had been settled down. At the same time, the Bone Symbol Camp was very enthusiastic. Zhao Hai felt relief upon seeing this.

    Margaret was currently in the Bone Symbol Camp. With her presence there, Uncle Lu and the others were be able to smoothly integrate to the Machine Field as soon as possible.

    Actually, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want Uncle Lu and the others to stay in the Bone Symbol Camp for a long time. Once Yalei 2 has been prepared, he would send them there.

    Upon thinking of this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but shift the screen¡¯s disy to Yalei 2. Seeing Zhao Hai looking at the, Laura smiled and said, ¡°Brother Hai doesn¡¯t need to worry about this. I already asked Cai¡¯er to ce one of her branches in Yalei 2. Also, we installed the heart of earth fire in order to increase the¡¯s temperature and melt the ice caps.¡±

    Zao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright, you can take your time. Later on, try separating some roots of the Hundred Spirits Tree and rent them into the to make the spiritual density thicker.¡±

    Laura knit her brows and said, ¡°Brother Hai, I believe separating the Hundred Spirit Tree¡¯s root isn¡¯t a good idea. You should know that the roots are currently supplying the Space, and the Space is our foundation. Meanwhile, Yalei 2 is just an outside base. It¡¯s not good if something goes wrong. I think it¡¯s better if we transnt Elven Trees there. Although it¡¯s not as good, they can still improve the spiritual density of the. What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 1308 â€“ The Sprites Are On The Move

    <h4>Chapter 1308 - The Sprites Are On The Move</h4>

    Upon hearing Laura, Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Then I¡¯ll leave it to you. After everything is prepared, we¡¯ll take Uncle Lu and the others to the. Although it¡¯s only our decoy base, it¡¯s precisely because of this that we need to build it well so that others would think that it is our real base.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°Alright, leave it to me. You don¡¯t have to worry. Right, Brother Hai, we have things to deal with about the Lower Realm. How about you take a look?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment and said, ¡°I think we should delegate the matters of the Lower Realm to other people. This will help us to process the Space¡¯s matters better. After all, dealing with these things is unsuitable with our present status.¡±

    Laura nodded. She didn¡¯t oppose it. Now that the Space has leveled up to this degree, there¡¯s nothing in the Lower Realms that could help it. Moreover, thes currently inside the Space were now much bigger than the lower realms. It can be said that the Lower Realm was now useless for the Space. Of course, this didn¡¯t include the Underworld.

    The Underworld¡¯s situation was special. As long as it had the big heart, the Underworld would continue to develop. Zhao Hai¡¯s heart has also been reced by the heart in the Underworld. This was the reason why Zhao Hai¡¯s strength was able to increase so fast.

    The Underworld couldn¡¯t be left all alone. However, with there being people that could help him, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t need to be worried. As for other small things, to be honest, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t really want to care.

    After dealing with his issue, Zhao Hai went back to the soft gold mine to take more Demons for the Space. Then he took a few days to rest inside the Space.

    Five dayster, Margaret returned to the Space. At this point, Zheng Li and the others had been able to properly settle down in the Bone Symbol Camp. Additionally, Zheng Li and the others had joined the camp temporarily. Zhao Hai also gave the Riverpond Branch¡¯s pills and magic artifacts to Zheng Li so that he could give it to Uncle Lu and the others.

    This action made Uncle Lu and the others weep in gratitude. They were Rogue Cultivators with no money to buy pills or magic artifacts. Now that they had these things, their cultivation would gain a big boost. Their fighting strength would certainly increase.

    Naturally, the biggest problem with being in the Machine Field was that the spiritual density was less than in the Cultivation Realm. This would affect Uncle Lu and the others¡¯ cultivation greatly. But with the pills, this was no longer an issue. Moreover, they were also able to survive. And with the environment of the Bone Symbol Camp, they had nothing toin about.

    Despite being Rogue Cultivators, Uncle Lu and the others could still enter Sects. However, it wasn¡¯t very easy for Rogue Cultivators to enter a sect. People like Zheng Li who were able to reach Core Formation were already very lucky. And the reason why Zheng Li was able to reach Core Formation was because he went to Fabio. Fabio was a very dangerous ce. If it weren¡¯t for Zheng Li¡¯s luck, then he wouldn¡¯t have survived long enough to reach Core Formation. And if it weren¡¯t for Zhao Hai, then Zheng Li might have perished from the Bug attack.

    Therefore, if a Rogue Cultivator wanted to return to the sect, then it would be very difficult. A lot of Rogue Cultivators were still unable to enter a Sect for generations. In the end, they had to fight for their own survival.

    Because of these reasons, Uncle Lu and the others weren¡¯t so opposed to moving away from the Cultivation Realm. At the same time, this allows them to smoothly integrate into the Bone Symbol Camp.

    Zhao Hai was d to see this happening. Meanwhile, he was observing Riverpond City for thest 5 days. The Imperial Water Sect was attaching great importance to the recent matter. The Patriarch personally took charge and then checked all avenues to see how the Branch Hall was eliminated.

    However, they weren¡¯t able to see the entire picture. The only thing they knew was that there were two people who came from Seamount City, one was Zheng Li while the other was an unknown person.

    But after the Imperial Water Sect checked on Zheng Li, they discovered that he was supposed to have died on Fabio. The Imperial Water Sect became puzzled about this. Then they began to suspect that the attackers were using false appearances in order to stage their attack. The Sect began to feel afraid that this attack was targeted on the entire sect itself.

    With the Imperial Water Sect being suspicious, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare take the matter lightly. He wasn¡¯t able to find an opportunity to make an attack. However, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry so he waited.

    Today, Zhao Hai woke up and then had breakfast. After eating, he left the Space and returned to the fort. The people in the fort had also finished eating and were now chatting with each other.

    It must be said that normal life in the fort was very idle. There wasn¡¯t much to do in the fort. Their obligation was just to defend the area and hunt once in a while.

    However, they wouldn¡¯t hunt very often due to how dangerous the battlefield was. Once they go hunting, they would rest for a long time in order to readjust their condition.

    After seeing Zhao Haie out, everyone immediately approached him and then gave him a warm greeting. It didn¡¯t take long before they asked him about the weapons.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone and then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Everyone must have been anxious. I have already prepared the weapons. Pleasee get them.¡± When they heard Zhao Hai, they all cheered. Then they surrounded him and then came one by one to get their weapons.

    All those who got their weapons immediately went out and tested them. Naturally, the results were very satisfactory. The weapons made by the processing machine had always been high-quality goods.

    After everyone received their weapons, almost nobody was left in the fort. After one hour, people began to return one by one. Everyone expressed their happiness. The weapons that Zhao Hai made satisfied their needs. They were convenient to use and were powerful.

    Once everyone had returned, they all invited Zhao Hai to drink. Naturally, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t decline. Yuan was also very happy. A lot of liquor has been taken out as everyone drank themselves dizzy.

    The next morning, Zhao Hai got up early and went to the cafeteria to have breakfast. In themon hall, everyone¡¯s expressions were miserable. It was clear that they suffered severe hangovers.

    After breakfast, everyone¡¯s situation got better. Then everyone gathered on the fort walls and looked at the situation outside. The scenery outside the fort wasn¡¯t very beautiful. However, all of them want to hunt right now, so all of them want to head out.

    Yuan was also aware of everyone¡¯s thoughts, but didn¡¯t say anything. And since he didn¡¯t say anything, nobody said anything. After all, this ce was Yuan¡¯s territory.

    Zhao Hai stood beside Yuan and then said, ¡°Captain, didn¡¯t you say that the Sprites had been provoking us for some time? Do you think we should teach them a lesson? Let them behave for a while?¡±

    As soon as everyone heard Zhao Hai, they all looked at Yuan with shining eyes. Seeing everyone looking at him with expectation, Yuan sighed and said, ¡±You think I don¡¯t want to attack the Sprites? However, now is not the time. The Sprites had been provoking us continuously, but we haven¡¯t heard of anyrge-scale attack. It¡¯s clear that they are waiting for us to retaliate and then ambush us. I don¡¯t want this to happen. Therefore, I decided to stay put. Little Hai, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to scout ahead. Only after we get a clear picture of the situation could we act.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and admired Yuan¡¯s decision. Naturally, he knew that the Sprites were waiting to ambush them outside. And they had a lot of people. Although the Space hadn¡¯tpletely mapped out the entire Six Realms battlefield, the Machine Field¡¯s partially controlled territory as well as the core battlefield had already been mapped. It was because of this that Zhao Hai knew very well that a lot of Sprites were waiting to ambush them outside.

    The Sprites had gathered about 1,000 people this time. They waited not far away while sending small teams to attack the Lock Mountain Range in order to lure some of them toe out. Once the pursuers went out of bounds, then they would proceed to ambush them.

    It seems like the Sprites had been thinking about this for a long time. A group of 1000 people was very rare in the Six Realms Battlefield. It was almost equal to two realms worth ofrge troops battling all out in the core battlefield.

    Zhao Hai was clear about the situation because he has seen it for himself. Meanwhile, Yuan was able to deduce it through the reports given, which was an amazing feat.

    Zhao Hai left the fort and then slowly progressed towards the Sprites¡¯ ambush location. Although he was aware of the Sprite¡¯s position, he still had to go there in order to see the exact situation of the terrain. This way, the Machine Field would be able to deal with them better.

    Zhao Hai was very careful this time so he wasn¡¯t discovered by the Sprites. He drew a clear map of where the Sprites were and also the ces where they weren¡¯t in. Then he returned to the camp.

    The technology of the Machine Field was very advanced. At this point, the Machine Field¡¯sputer had a lot of built-in functions. For example, it could record Zhao Hai¡¯s merit. At the same time, being a high-levelputer, not only could it disy images, it could also project three-dimensional recordings.

    Mostputers don¡¯t have this function. Only militaryputers like what Zhao Hai and the others used have this ability. It was basically a virtual sand table. However,pared to a normal sand table, it was more convenient to use.

    The map that Zhao Hai made was recorded in three-dimensions. Although theputer could map the entire terrain in 3D, the locations of the enemies still needed Zhao Hai¡¯s input to be included.

    This wasn¡¯t easy work. The Sprites weren¡¯t weak, and they also have their summons as well as formidable spiritual force. Being stealthy enough to not be discovered by them was very hard.

    There¡¯s also the Sprite Race¡¯s ability tomunicate with any non-living thing. Even if their spiritual force didn¡¯t sense you, any old tree or rock could still inform the Sprites of your location.

    Zhao Hai determined the position of the Sprites as well as their numbers. After recording everything properly, Zhao Hai felt satisfied.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately return to the camp and instead detoured to the Space. Only after resting for some time did he return to the fort.

    Naturally, Yuan and the others wouldn¡¯t spend all the time on the wall to wait for him toe back. Some people had returned to their rooms to practice while some chatted with each other. The fort returned to its peaceful state.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai hade back, Yuan immediately called everyone to the fort¡¯s meeting room. When everyone was present, Yuan waved towards Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai nodded and then appeared in front of everyone and then opened hisputer to release the projection. Disyed was a very clear depiction of the terrain as well as red dots on the mamp.

    Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t need to exin much since everything was clearly shown. Zhao Hai gestured towards the map and said, ¡°This is the Sprites¡¯ ambush region. I discovered that they had 960 people altogether. 60 of them are at Nascent Soul-level while the remaining are all at Core Formation. Every day, they would send out 30 to 50 people to poke the mountain range. Their goal is to provoke us and then retreat towards the Sprite Race¡¯s semi-controlled territory. Because of this, we wouldn¡¯t suspect anything and would end up in their ambush.¡±

    Upon seeing this, Yuan couldn¡¯t help but frown as he said, ¡°What are the Sprites doing? Why did they send so many people? Are theypletely throwing face away in order to kill us?¡± Everyone in the hall was silent. Although they experienced constant conflicts in the Six Realms Battlefield, these were all small-scale conflicts. Large-scale fights were incredibly rare. The actions of the Sprites this time were surprising.

    Yuan turned silent for some time, then he said, ¡°The decision for this matter is beyond my control. Report this matter to the higher-ups and let them decide. Meanwhile, immediately inform everyone in the mountain range to enter stage 1 alert level. No matter what kind of provocation the Sprites make, they aren¡¯t allowed to fight. They shouldn¡¯t show any signs of preparation for battle.¡±

    Everyoneplied and then went on to settle their responsibilities. After everyone left, Yuan¡¯s brows wrinkled. Then he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, why do you think the Sprites are doing this? Do they want to conquer the Machine Field? Isn¡¯t this too ambitious for them? This group isn¡¯t a small number. If both of us really fight, the other realms would be able to get benefits for cheap. They shouldn¡¯t be this foolish.¡±

    Zhao Hai was also frowning, then he said, ¡°The Sprites¡¯ action is indeed very confusing. However, I don¡¯t think they want an all-out war against us. If they did, then they wouldn¡¯t have resorted to ambushes. They must havee this time to strike an important target. In order to ensure their sess, they sent a lot of people.¡±

 Chapter 1309 â€“ Deploying Troops

    <h4>Chapter 1309 - Deploying Troops</h4>

    Yuan frowned and said, ¡°Target? But if the Sprites are looking for a target, then who might it be?¡±

    Then as he said this, Yuan¡¯s eyes suddenly shone. He turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, you mean their targets are¡­¡± Then he referred to himself and then towards Liu Zhen. This was because the Sprites staged an ambush against them in the past. In other words, the two were in danger.

    Zhao Hai understood what Yuan wanted to say, he nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s one of the possibilities. Captain, you and Captain Liu Zhen are two of our best fighters. You are also the most threatening people for the other realms. The territory of the Sprites is just right next to us. Moreover, the two of you have caused no small damage to the Sprites. A lot of Sprites want the both of you dead. As long as you two aren¡¯t dealt with, the Sprites wouldn¡¯t be able to live in peace.¡±

    After he spoke this, Zhao Hai stopped for a moment before continuing, ¡°However, with how much they regard the two of you, the Sprites certainly know that you won¡¯t be going out of the mountain range soon. However, they still kept sending people to provoke us. This means that they want the two of you to counter. As long as you lead your people out, you will be going straight into their hands. But obviously, the Sprites have been underestimating you.¡±

    Yuanughed and said, ¡°Correct. They underestimated me. They think that this Yuan is just a musclehead. They didn¡¯t know that I wouldn¡¯t have survived for so long if I wasn¡¯t able to think for myself. I think we need to make them suffer this time.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t oppose Yuan¡¯s opinion. Since the Sprites wanted a fight, then the Machine Field wouldply. They needed to be hurt so bad that the Sprites would behave.

    But as the matter stands, this would forge an irresolvable feud between the Sprites and the Machine Field. However, almost all six realms in the World of Cultivation were enemies. Elevating how much they hate each other wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    Zhao Hai looked at Yuan and said ,¡±Captain, what do you n to do?¡±

    Yuan smiled and said, ¡°The Machine FIeld has the most practitioners among all of the six realms. This is becausepared to the methods of the other realms, the Machine Field¡¯s cultivation methods have less limitations. Therefore, we have the most people in the Six Realms Battlefield. This is the reason why the other realms couldn¡¯t push us back. Now that the Sprites decided to take a poke at us, we better return their hospitality. With our numbers we can surround the Sprites instead. Even if we can¡¯t wipe them out, they would still feel pain.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Good. Let¡¯s make the other realms understand that the Machine Field cannot be bullied. I think the Sprites want to make the Lock Mountain Range return to what it was before. They n to make us lose our semi-controlled territory so that they can take advantage of us and get more resources.

    Yuan nodded, ¡°If those fellows want to pressure the Machine Field, then they would first pressure our hold in the Six Realms Battlefield. Naturally, we cannot make them seed. Therefore, we need to hit them ruthlessly this time.¡±

    Zhao Hai agreed. Yuan continued, ¡°Little Hai, you have to take a good rest. We will need your strength. Besides stopping their strong experts, we also need your undead to block their summons.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he gave Yuan a salute before turning around and leaving. Yuan immediately arranged people to send word to the other forts. He also sent requests to prepare to battle the army of Sprites.

    Defending a ce like the Lock Mountain Range couldn¡¯t be done without a unified chain ofmand. The Machine Field doesn¡¯t only have experts who have Core Formation strength. The realm also had Mages and Warriors that reached Nascent Soul-level. The strength of these people couldn¡¯t be underestimated. All of these people in addition to magic cannons and other devices allowed the Machine Field to safely defend their territory.

    This time, since the Sprites made a huge move, themanders needed to be unified. With Yuan¡¯s status, he couldn¡¯t takemand of this huge operation. Therefore, more people have to cooperate with him.

    Movingrge numbers of people couldn¡¯t be done in a short time. Moreover, this needed to be done in a way where the Sprites wouldn¡¯t be able to sense it. Yuan and the others also strengthened the defensive capability of the Lock Mountain Range. As the Sprites continued their small attacks, they discovered that the defense of the mountain range was getting stronger and stronger. And because of this, they didn¡¯t suspect that the Machine Field was nning to surround them.

    Zhao Hai has been very rxed during these days. Although he was strong, his time in the Six Realms Battlefield was still too short. He had yet to establish his prestige. Additionally, he still hasn¡¯t grasped the situation with the battlefield. Naturally, he wasn¡¯t assigned important work. What he needed to do was rest and prepare himself for the battle since he would be facing the main force.

    This time, the Sprites seems to have made some effort and managed to deploy 60 Nascent Soul Experts. The Machine Field naturallypeted with this amount. Within a short time, the mountain range was able to amass ten thousand people. They were divided into ten teams with each team consisting of 1000 people. Then these teams proceeded to position themselves to surround the Sprites.

    And in each team were two Nascent Soul-level experts. Although there were only 20 Nascent Soul-level experts all-in-all, this was everything that the Machine Field could muster up for this operation. Although the Machine Field still had more Nascent Soul-level experts, these people needed to remain so that the other realms wouldn¡¯t use this opportunity to attack the Mountain Range.

    The reassignment of people as well as positioning them required time. Meanwhile, Yuan and the others haven¡¯t moved at all. This was because they needed to stay as bait. This would make the Sprites suspect nothing.

    Yuan also led the others out for a few times in order to fight the Sprites. But after seeing that they couldn¡¯t get any advantages, the Sprites immediately retreated, not giving Yuan the chance to fight seriously. Naturally, Yuan acted like he was enraged by this. He looked as if he was going to chase the Sprites.

    Yuan¡¯s performance made the Sprites think that everything was going normally. Therefore, the frequency of their attacks increased while they didn¡¯t move from their original position.

    It must be said that picking a ce for ambush wasn¡¯t easy. Moreover, the Sprites knew that if they changed ces constantly, then they would risk being discovered by the Machine Field and lose the significance of their ambush. They also knew that it was impossible for their 1000-people team to attack the Lock Mountain Range.

    Lock Mountain Range was essentially 10 defensive lines that were manned all year round. As for where Yuan¡¯s territory was, it was only on the first defensive line. Behind it were even more forts. As long as Yuan¡¯s camp gets into trouble, the forts behind them would certainly help and send reinforcements to strengthen the defense. Wanting to attack the Lock Mountain Range with only 1000 people was impossible. The Machine Field¡¯s people weren¡¯t soft eggs that could be easily defeated.

    Although the Sprites looked down on the strength of the Machine Field, they didn¡¯t doubt their ability. The Machine Field was the most ruthless among the six realms.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make a single move at this time. Yuan also urged him to stay put. If Zhao Hai vanished, then the Sprites would find out right away. Therefore, Zhao Hai announced that he was going to close up inside his cave residence.

    Whether the news entered the ears of the Sprites or not, Yuan still made an excuse. This way, Zhao Hai can y the role of a rogue soldier.

    Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t been idling these past few days either. He has been monitoring the Sprites¡¯ situation while inside the Space. The Sprites didn¡¯t change their ce of ambush. But Zhao Hai discovered that the Sprites had turned the trees, stones, and even the air near the ambush area into their spirits. This also allowed them to expand their area of battle.

    However, this has no effect on the operation of the Machine Field. At this point, the encirclement was about to be done. As soon as the encirclement is finished, Yuan would pursue the Sprites and enter their ambush area. Then the battle would begin.

    It can be said that Yuan was the bait to attract the Sprites. The Sprites expected to eat them but would instead be trapped in a bigger created by the Machine Field.

    When therge was set-up, Yuan would immediately be a bomb that exploded. Together with the encirclement outside, two groups would join forces in order to deal with the Sprites in one stroke.

    Yuan¡¯s team held confidence going into this fight. The reason for their confidence was their weapons. Their weapons were made by Zhao Hai. Back when they tested their weapons, they found that its power had improved. And in the small skirmishes with the Sprites, they discovered that the effects of their weapons were extremely powerful. Not only is the spiritual qi requirement less, its attacking strength has also increased - especially in closebat. In the past, Yuan would expend a lot of energy in order to deal with a spirit summon. But with his new weapon, as long as he hit the summon a few times, then the summon would be destroyed. And this was the defensively strong summons like the tree spirits and the stone spirits. As for wind spirits, all of them were destroyed in one attack. This showed how strong Zhao Hai¡¯s weapons were!

 Chapter 1310 â€“ Golden Sprite Murdoch

    <h4>Chapter 1310 - Golden Sprite Murdoch</h4>

    Zhao Hai was currently standing on top of a wall alongside Yuan. But this time, they weren¡¯t at Yuan¡¯s fort. Instead, they were in another fort. This was the fort that had been constantly harassed by the Sprites.

    Zhao Hai appeared this time because the Machine Field¡¯s action against the Sprites was about to begin. The giant around the Sprites has been formed. The only thing left to do was for Yuan to be the bait.

    Along with Yuan were 100 people. These 100 people were all from Yuan and Liu Zhen¡¯s camp. These were the people who had their weapons made by Zhao Hai. They were now waiting for the Sprites toe provoke them. As long as the Spritese, they would immediately charge out and then enter their ambush region. Once the Sprites bite the bait, the encirclement would begin to move.

    The Sprites didn¡¯t disappoint Zhao Hai and the others. Right when the clock struck 9 am, the Sprites appeared. The reason why Zhao Hai and the others were prepared was because the actions of the Sprites were very regr. They would only attack about a dozen forts in a region at 9 am then they would retreat immediately.

    This pattern has been noticed by Yuan and the others but they pretended to not know about it. However, the Sprites might also be doing this intentionally. They wanted Yuan and the others to discover the pattern so that they would wait for them in time. And then when they retreat, Yuan would lead his team to pursue.

    Sure enough, as soon as the Sprites appeared, Yuan was already waiting for them. The Sprites also discovered Zhao Hai. However, without saying a word they turned around and ran.

    Yuan angrily said, ¡°Pursue! Kill those bastards!¡± Then as he said that, he flew and chased the Sprites. Zhao Hai and the others also flew closely behind.

    At this point, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but admire Yuan. His movement as well as expression was wless. You couldn¡¯t see that he was just acting. Even the mood in his voice was perfect.

    The Sprites discovered that Yuan was different today. In the past, Yuan would still pursue them, but not to this extent. But this time, it seems like Yuan was intent on pursuing them to the depths of hell. And this was what the Sprites wanted.

    The chase continued on until they had left the partially controlled territory of the Machine Field. Once this happened, Zhao Hai and the others began to be careful. They all took out their weapons because they knew that they would soon enter the Sprites¡¯ ambush region.

    Yuan was still roaring with anger as he kept chasing behind the Sprites. But Zhao Hai could also notice that Yuan was looking at his left and right sides from time to time as if paying attention to the surroundings.

    Before long, Zhao Hai and the others entered the ambush area. The moment they went in, the dense forest around them immediately became tree spirits and moved forward.

    Upon seeing this situation, Yuan loudly said, ¡°Not good, this is an ambush! Formations!¡± Then everyone immediately went into a circle formation. At the same time, Zhao Hai released arge number of Undead as he surveyed the situation around them.

    The tree spirits didn¡¯t immediately attack Zhao Hai and the others. Instead, they stopped when they got close. Then a few Sprites walked in between the tree spirits. The leader of the Sprites was someone that Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t seen before. This Sprite looked very young. His eyes were half-open as if he wasn¡¯t interested in the things around him.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know what these Sprites were nning to do. Instead of attacking, they paused. Do they want to talk? Was it that if they don¡¯t talk, their mouths will itch?

    When the Sprites reached about 100 meters away, the lead Sprite looked at the group. Then his eyes stopped on Zhao Hai as he said, ¡°Zhao Hai, we finally meet.¡±

    Zhao Hai as well as Yuan and the others couldn¡¯t help but stare. They thought that the ambush was for Yuan and the others. Why is the situation not what they expected?

    Zhao Hai looked at the Sprite and said, ¡°Who are you? Do we know each other?¡±

    The Sprite chuckled and said, ¡°You do not know me, but I have heard of you. I came here today for you. My name is Murdoch. My friends here in the Six Realms Battlefield have given me face and called me the Golden Sprite!¡±

    Upon hearing the Golden Sprite nickname, Zhao Hai could feel Yuan sucking in cold breath. Zhao Hai looked at Yuan in confusion. Yuan smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Golden Sprite is a formidable Nascent Soul expert of the Sprites. It has been a long time since he made a move. Rumors say that he¡¯s only half-step away from Transcending Tribtion. His life source spirit is a metal spirit. His spirit can be very hard or be soft and can transform into any weapon. It is very powerful. He is said to be invincible under Transcending Tribtion.¡±

    Zhao Hai asked, ¡°Even Cultivators aren¡¯t his opponent?¡±

    Yuan bitterly nodded and said, ¡°Correct. Even Cultivators aren¡¯t his opponents. This is because he went to Yellowsand once and condensed astral qi into his body. This made his attacks very powerful.¡±

    As soon as Zhao Hai heard Yuan say this, his eyes lit up. Then he turned to Murdoch and cupped his fist as he said, ¡°So it turns out to be Elder Golden Sprite. It¡¯s an honor that you came here personally. So why did the eldere here today?¡±

    Murdoch looked at Zhao Hai, then he suddenlyughed as he said, ¡°This old man wanted to see you. I heard that you are a very rare genius of the Machine Field. Originally, this old man didn¡¯t believe the rumors, but now this old man is convinced. Hahaha. You can still keep your calm even after knowing who this old man is. Very good, very good.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Did Seniore for me? If that is the case, then this Zhao Hai will not run. However, how about Senior let the others go?¡±

    Murdochughed and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, don¡¯t ruin this old man¡¯s impression of you. You¡¯re a smart kid, so you should know that these people cannot escape today. Moreover, do you think that this old man doesn¡¯t know that you can use space magic? If you want to run, then even this old man will have trouble stopping you. Zhao Hai, you will die today. If you run, then this old man will order the death of everyone from the Machine Field.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°So if I don¡¯t run, Senior wouldn¡¯t kill them? It would be better for me to run and then take revengeter on. Wouldn¡¯t that be better?¡±

    Murdoch smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re not that kind of person. If you run now and ignore these people, then you are no longer worth this old man¡¯s attention.¡±

    Zhao Hai just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Murdoch looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, you¡¯re outstanding, too outstanding that you¡¯re bing a threat to the Sprites. Therefore, you must die today. This old man even came here today. After all, I can¡¯t help having an excellent young man die in my hands.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh as he said, ¡°Senior, you seem to be very confident that you can hold me back.¡±

    Murdoch smiled faintly. His smile showed his confidence. Then he waved his hand, signalling to the Sprites to return. Then when they returned, stone spirits, earth spirits, wind spirits, and tree spirits began their attack.

    Zhao Hai released 20 thousand Undead tobat the approaching spirits. Moreover, the Undead that Zhao Hai released weren¡¯t only Skeletons, he also released Vampires, Lich, and Zombies. When these Undead appeared, Yuan and the others couldn¡¯t help but get startled. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to have this many undead. Even Xiong Li and the others were surprised. They didn¡¯t know that Zhao Hai had so many types of Undead.

    However, Xiong Li and the others knew that this wasn¡¯t everything that Zhao Hai had. This was because they saw Zhao Hai release more Undead back in the Bug Caves.

    The Sprites were simrly startled. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to have so many Undead. However, they already prepared for this scenario. Arge number of trees and stones were made into spirits by the Sprites.

    Both sides were in a stalemate for a while. Meanwhile. Yuan and the others didn¡¯t have a chance to attack. Some people originally wanted to release sword qi to help Zhao Hai. However, they were stopped by Yuan. Yuan knew that Zhao Hai was currently forcing the Sprites to use their life source spirits. And these life source spirits weren¡¯t easy to deal with. It would be very hard for Yuan and the others to join the fight.

    Sure enough, when the Sprites saw that their normal spirits weren¡¯t able to threaten Zhao Hai, some of them immediately released their own life source spirits. Then they had these life source spirits join the fight.

    With how strong life source spirits were, as soon as they joined the fight, the situation quickly reversed. The Undead released by Zhao Hai began to be pushed back repeatedly. Yuan and the others were now preparing to make a move.

    However, Zhao Hai still didn¡¯t take action. This was because the Sprites who released their life source spirits were at Core Formation Strength. Moreover, they only numbered 200. The Sprites had yet to give their best.

    Although the Undead were being pushed back, they were still tenaciously holding off the attacks of the Sprites. This caused Murdoch¡¯s expression to turn ugly. They already dispatched so many people and even used 200 life source spirits, yet they were still unable to deal with Zhao Hai. This caused the Sprites to lose face. Murdoch waved his hand causing 300 more life source spirits entering the battle.

    This time, Zhao Hai¡¯s side began to crumble. Zhao Hai only released the Undead to temporarily stop the Sprites spirit summons, not life source spirits. Large numbers of Undead began to be eliminated, their soul fires were being put out.

    Zhao Hai felt aggrieved by this. He didn¡¯t want to show off a lot of his strength, so he could only release these Undead. But now, these Undead were beginning to die. This caused Zhao Hai to feel distressed.

 Chapter 1311 â€“ Sold Out

    <h4>Chapter 1311 - Sold Out</h4>

    However, Zhao Hai was only slightly distressed. Zhao Hai has seen a lot of deaths. He killed a lot of people back in the lower realms - an uncountable amount. Therefore, he was able to suppress his feeling.

    At the same time, he knew why he had this feeling. First, it was because he already regarded the Undead as their own people. Second, because there weren¡¯t anyrge-scale battles since he ascended to the World of Cultivation. Therefore, he was like this.

    Zhao Hai took a deep breath to calm down his mood. Then he proceeded tomand the Undead. And as Zhao Haimanded them, the Undead immediately set up a battle formation and re-engaged with the spirits of the Sprites.

    When Zhao Hai released his Undead, they hadn¡¯tposed any battle formation. They were an unorganized crowd that moved without any coordination. Zhao Hai deliberately did this so that the Sprites would let their guard down. However, this tactic no longer worked. If he didn¡¯tmand the Undead, then the Undead were going to be wiped out. And when that timees, it would be very hard to stop the Sprites from attacking.

    When ites tomand, Zhao Hai had zero talent. Normally it would be Lizzy and Megan who wouldmand the Undead. But this doesn¡¯t mean that Zhao Hai couldn¡¯tmand them at all. For small conflicts like the one right now, Zhao Hai could still effectivelymand the Undead.

    Once the Undead entered into battle formations, the fight took another turn. The Sprites could no longer attack like before. The Undead once again managed to stall the Sprites.

    Murdoch¡¯s expression turned even uglier. However, he couldn¡¯t help but recognize Zhao Hai¡¯s skill. But this appreciation soon turned to apprehension. Since Zhao Hai was an enemy of the Sprites, he needed to be killed.

    The stronger Zhao Hai appeared, the more reason for Murdoch to kill him. If Zhao Hai were to be left alone, then he would be a huge threat to the Sprite. And for the security of the entire Sprite race, the elimination of Zhao Hai was required.

    Murdoch observed the Undead battle formation for a while, then he said, ¡°Have ten Nascent Soul experts attack the Undead. Remember, the ten shouldn¡¯t be separated. Form a team and coordinate attacks.¡±

    The person at his side nodded then left to convey themand. Although Zhao Hai wasmanding the Undead, he was also paying attention to the Sprites. Hearing that Nascent Soul Experts were about to enter the fight, Zhao Hai immediately said inside his brain, ¡°Lizzy, Megan, takemand of the Undead. I need to deal with Nascent Soul Experts.¡±

    Lizzy and Megan immediatelyplied and took control of the Undead. Zhao Hai took out Liquid Silver and then released a 10 thousandyer formation.

    At this moment, the Nascent Soul Sprites also made a move. They used their life source spirits to attack. These life source spirits were four tree spirits, three earth spirits, and three wind spirits. Now that Zhao Hai released his formation, these life source spirits couldn¡¯t help but resist it.

    The attacking power of a 10 thousandyer formation was very good. Even these life source spirits were good at fighting, they would still suffer minor injuries if they faced it head on.

    However, after Zhao Hai sent several formations, the Sprites were able to find a way to deal with them. Zhao Hai¡¯s formations were now resisted by three tree earth spirits and two tree spirits. Meanwhile, the other spirits attacked the Undead.

    Although the Undead were able to fight more effectively under Lizzy and Megan¡¯smand, they still weren¡¯t able to hold back the Nascent Soul life source spirits. After all, there was a huge gap in strength. In fact, the Undead had already surpassed expectations by reaching this point.

    Megan and Lizzy knew very well that if they couldn¡¯t do anything to the Nascent Soul life source spirits, then the other spirits would be able to do what they want. If they all rushed in, then Yuan and the others would begin to suffer some losses.

    Because of this, although Lizzy and Megan were blocking the Nascent Soul life source spirits, they didn¡¯t give their all in doing so. Instead, they prioritized blocking the ordinary spirits from going forward. Due to this action, Yuan and the others were still safe.

    However, Yuan and the others were starting to be nervous. They could see that the Nascent Soul life source spirits were about to prate the battle formation of the Undead. When this happens, then even they would have to fight.

    At this time, several Nascent Soul life source spirits were able to kill their way through the Undead¡¯s battle formation. They were preparing to expand their area in order topletely destroy the Undead formation.

    Seeing what was happening, Yuan knew that he could no longer wait. So finally, he said, ¡°Brothers, we have been watching the battle for quite a while. We cannot just let Little Hai fight on his own. Prepare to fight! Let¡¯s make the Sprites know that the people of the Machine Field aren¡¯t cowards!¡± Then he rushed over with his sledgehammer towards the Nascent Soul life source spirits.

    Seeing Yuan and the othersing over, the Nascent Soul life source spirits immediately shifted their attention. Their main duty was to stop people from moving. So when Yuan and the others charged over, the spirits would naturally stop them.

    But even if Yuan and the others charged over, their lineup wasn¡¯t chaotic. This was also the way the Machine Field fought with the other realms. The people from the Machine Field knew that if they fought on their own, then they would certainly be defeated.

    While tying down five Nascent Soul life source spirits, Zhao Hai also began to offer support towards Yuan and the others. Unexpectedly, this allowed the battle to enter into another stalemate.

    Murdoch raised his eyebrow and said, ¡°Zhao Hai is actually able to tie down five Nascent Soul life source spirits. If this kid doesn¡¯t die, the Sprites will have a huge trouble to deal with in the future.¡±

    The others besides Murdoch agreed. Then Murdoch said, ¡°Send ten more people forward. Remember, the most important target is Zhao Hai.¡± Someone nodded and then immediately arranged for ten more Nascent Soul Sprites to go forward.

    Seeing that ten more Sprites were going to join the fight, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but shrink. With these ten Sprites, things would get harder. Zhao Hai immediately said, ¡°Condense the formation!¡± This was for Lizzy and Megan as well as Yuan and the others.

    As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, Yuan and the others immediately contracted their battle formation. At the same time, the Undead slowly retreated towards Yuan¡¯s formation. This caused their area of operation to decrease, but it also increased their defense.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s response, Murdochmanded, ¡°Alright, order everyone to attack!¡± A Sprite beside him immediately passed down the order.

    With this order, the Sprites immediately released their life source spirits and went all out to put pressure on Zhao Hai and the others. Zhao Hai released several 100 thousandyer formations one after another in order to defend.

    However, this didn¡¯t stop the Undead from being eliminated. Compared to Core Formation Experts, their strength was still far off.

    At this time, a change urred in the Machine Field¡¯s formation. Mages retreated further into the formation while Warriors prepared for closebat. The Mages drank potions in order to recover their energy and work with the Undead to stop the Sprite from advancing. But this caused the casualties of the Undead to increase even more. From the initial 20 thousand Undead, only 10 thousand were left.

    Zhao Hai still wasn¡¯t going all out. This was because Murdoch had yet to make a move. And ording to what was agreed upon, the Machine Field¡¯s would arrive two hours after the Sprites start fighting Yuan.

    However, Zhao Hai and the Sprites have already been fighting for two hours. Despite this, the encirclement was nowhere to be seen. This caused Zhao Hai to be annoyed.

    He asked Cai¡¯er about where the encirclement army was. But from what Cai¡¯er said, they started marching 1 hourte, and from their speed they would arrive in 2 hours.

    Hearing this report, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression changed. These people shouldn¡¯t make such inferior-level mistakes. One must know that speed was crucial in a war. If they marched slowly and werete to surround the enemy, then they would let go of the opportunity to wipe out the enemy. When the timees and the Sprites eliminate Yuan¡¯s team, then they could turn around and focus on escaping the encirclement. The action made by the Machine Field was very abnormal.

    When he thought about this, Zhao Hai moved and appeared beside Yuan. With an ugly expression, he said, ¡°Captain, I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯ve been sold out.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Yuan couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he said, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression turned cold as he answered, ¡°My Undead scouts just reported that the Machine Field¡¯s army is still two hours away from here.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Yuan¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. He said, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Yuan looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Can west for two hours? As long as we survive, those bastards wouldn¡¯t survive.¡±

    Zhao Hai sneered and said, ¡°Two hours is nothing, I canst for two days. But this isn¡¯t something that the two of us can deal with. What do we do afterwards?¡±

    Yuan coldly snorted and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not think about that for now. Once we survive, those bastards will have some questions to answer. If they fail to satisfy me, then let¡¯s see how I¡¯ll deal with them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll start being serious.¡± Zhao Hai flew up and then released 20 thousand more Undead. But this time, he gave priority to skeleton Undead.

    At the same time, a huge bug appeared beside Zhao Hai. As long as someone had gone to Fabio, they would recognize that this bug was an overlord on the, the Silverback Gold-winged bug. These bugs could handle two Nascent Soul Experts alone.

    Also, as Zhao Hai began to move, a loud roar was heard not far away. The source of the roar was approaching fast. And from the intensity of the roar, the approaching party was at Nascent Soul-level.

    Murdoch saw the SIlverback Gold-winged bug and couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then his expression changed. Naturally, he recognized the bug. He also knew how difficult it was to deal with. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to take one of them out.

    Moreover, the loud roar from the distance was low and deep. It also carried intense energy. It¡¯s possible that it¡¯s from a Demon.

    In the Six Realms Battlefield, it was verymon for people to meet each other. Because of this, Murdoch could judge a person just by their voice. This was especially true when it came to Demons. He could recognize them through their roars. This was because Demons were very distinct from each other. Each Demon had their own qualities that made it quite easy to differentiate them from each other.

    Both the Silverback Gold-winged Bug and the Demon were hard to deal with. And now, both were on Zhao Hai¡¯s side. This made Murdoch somewhat worried.

    At this point, it was impossible to deal with Zhao Hai in a short time. Zhao Hai¡¯s capabilities were out of Murdoch¡¯s imagination. He could actually withstand the assault for a long time. The Undead that the Sprites had eliminated so far had almost no effect towards Zhao Hai and the others. This caused Murdoch to nk out for some time.

    Zhao Hai released a Silverback Gold-winged Bug and called over a Demon for help, this wasn¡¯t good for the Sprites. Although their move was supported by the Machine Field, Murdoch knew very well that the Machine Field couldn¡¯t hold back for a long time. Otherwise, things would be too obvious.

    In fact, there were things that Murdoch left unsaid. He said that Zhao Hai was a threat to the Sprites, but he didn¡¯t say that Zhao Hai was also a threat to some people in the Machine Field. And these people wouldn¡¯t allow someone like Zhao Hai to exist.

    It was precisely because of this that Murdoch was able to ambush Zhao Hai in a ce like the Lock Mountain Range. He knew that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be able to get immediate support. Murdoch expected his people to deal with Zhao Hai easily. And in this way, the Machine Field¡¯s partially controlled territory would be a yground for the Sprites.

    But now, it seems like the n has been disrupted. Murdoch knew that if he couldn¡¯t deal with Zhao Hai, then their n would be a failure. With this thought in mind, Murdoch no longer held back. He waved his hand and called over a silver metallic man. Then he said, ¡°Chuck, kill Zhao Hai!¡¯

    A Sprite liked to name their life source spirit, this wasn¡¯t a weird thing. And Murdoch¡¯s life source spirit was named Chuck.

    Compared to the other life source spirits, Chuck looked much more pure. His facial features were also more distinct and he resembled more like a person. He nodded to Murdoch and then rushed towards Zhao Hai.

 Chapter 1312 â€“ The Demon Spade Shows Its Might

    <h4>Chapter 1312 - The Demon Spade Shows Its Might</h4>

    Zhao Hai also noticed Murdoch¡¯s move. As soon as he saw the metallic humanoid, he immediately released a 10 thousandyer spell. But the metal spirit quickly changed its form into arge sword. Then the sword broke the formation and then went straight towards Zhao Hai.

    At this time, the Silverback Gold-winged Bug began attacking the life source spirits. The main targets of the bug were the Nascent Soul life source spirits, reducing the pressure on Yuan and the others.

    Although Yuan was also fighting, he was also paying attention to the developments of the battlefield. After all, this was rted to their survival. Once he discovered that they had been sold out, Yuan was fuming. He didn¡¯t expect that someone from the Machine Field would actually betray them.

    But after Zhao Hai released the Silverback Gold-winged bug, Yuan was startled. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to have a Bug. And after hearing the roar, Yuan knew that Zhao Hai had called Jia Ding Shan over.

    Yuan didn¡¯t think much about these things. It was already good that they have a chance to survive. And once they returned, he was going to settle some ounts with the higher-ups of the Machine Field.

    Yuan was truly confident when he said that he was going to settle ounts with the higher-ups. One shouldn¡¯t just see him as a captain in the front lines, his prestige in the Six Realms Battlefield was extremely high. He could wave his arm and the entire Lock Mountain Range would rumble. With all of theserades here, the Machine Field would certainly face great pressure.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai flew out of the Machine Field¡¯s circle formation to meet Murdoch¡¯s metal spirit. It didn¡¯t take long before the metallic sword reached Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted and then received his magic staff. Then he waved his hand once more and took out the crescent moon spade. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want a lot of people to know that his liquid silver could transform. Therefore, he took out the crescent moon spade to fight against the enemy.

    The crescent moon spade and liquid silver don¡¯t fall short of each other, and the former belonged to the dark element. Although the crescent moon spade required a lot of energy as well as spiritual force to use, making it impossible for Zhao Hai to use for a long time, he could still use it a couple of times. Zhao Hai believed that Murdoch¡¯s spirit wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the spade.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai immediately swung the crescent moon spade towards the metal spirit the moment he took it out. A ¡®tang¡¯ sound was heard when the two collided. The sword that was made out by the metal spirit was cleaved. Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use astral qi this time, the crescent moon spade was still able to damage the metal spirit¡¯s body. This was astonishing.

    When Zhao Hai saw this, he gawked. He didn¡¯t really think that the crescent moon spade was this strong. He believed that the spade could defeat the metal spirit, but he didn¡¯t expect to do so with ease.

    At the same time, the moment the metal spirit was cut, Murdoch¡¯s expression drastically changed. Then he spat blood as hisplexion rapidly turned for the worse.

    The metal spirit was his life source spirit. Any wound the spirit received was also a wound to himself. This meant that Murdoch was heavily injured.

    Then at this moment, the Sprite besides Murdoch suddenly eximed. Then Murdoch turned his head to see a Demon army appearing on the horizon.

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t inappropriate to call it an army. There were a thousand Demons approaching, and all of them were pangolins. As for their leader, it was a golden pangolin that had Nascent Soul Strength.

    Behind this pangolin was the rest of the 1000 pangolins. These pangolins were slightly small and were actually weak, at Foundation Establishment. However, Murdoch doesn¡¯t dare underestimate this strength.

    The strength of the Demons was renowned in the six realms. Even Cultivators would have a headache dealing with Demons. Also, Murdoch knew the leader of the pangolin army, they even fought before. Although Murdoch won in the end, this win wasn¡¯t easy at all. Therefore, he knew who this Demon Pangolin was, it was one of the Five Armored Kings - Jia Ding Shan!

    As soon as he saw Jia Ding Shan, Murdoch¡¯splexionpletely changed.Jia Ding Shan was very difficult to deal with. And in addition to the Silverback Gold-winged bug, taking care of Zhao Hai in a short time has be impossible.

    But what made Murdoch worry the most was Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. Zhao Hai was able to injure him in a single blow. Although the main reason for this was Murdoch underestimating Zhao Hai, Zhao Hai¡¯s strength was real. And now that he was injured, Murdoch was no longer Zhao Hai¡¯s opponent. If he doesn¡¯t go all out, then Zhao Hai might even defeat him.

    Even if Murdoch was conceited, he still knew that Zhao Hai held back because he was guarding against him. In the end, this action rewarded Zhao Hai greatly. Now Murdoch was injured, Zhao Hai can now make a move. And with the other two Nascent Soul Experts present, how could the Sprites move forward without heavy losses?

    With this thought in mind, Murdoch knew that their operation had failed. Moreover, the Machine Field couldn¡¯t dy for a long time.

    Murdoch looked at Jia Ding Shan who was rushing towards them and couldn¡¯t help but breath a sigh. Then he turned to his side and said, ¡°Have the ordinary spirits block Zhao Hai and the Demons. Let the others take back their life source spirits, we¡¯re retreating.¡±

    As soon as he heard Murdoch, the Sprite immediately said, ¡°Sir, we¡¯re retreating? Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t resist for long!¡±

    Murdoch shook his head and said, ¡°He can. We¡¯re withdrawing. If we don¡¯t, we¡¯ll be in danger.¡±

    The Sprite didn¡¯t dare vite Murdoch¡¯s words, heplied and immediately passed on the orders. Zhao Hai could also see that Murdoch had decided to retreat. However, he didn¡¯t pursue them. With his strength, he had no way to stop Murdoch from leaving. Although Murdoch was injured, he wasn¡¯t crippled. Additionally, the Sprites still had a lot of Nascent Soul Experts. If Zhao Hai pursued, then his Undead would definitely be annihted. This might also give the Nascent Soul experts a chance to turn around and kill him. Therefore, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t pursue. Instead, hemanded the Undead along with Jia Ding Shan and the Silverback Gold-winged bug to clear the spirits that had been left behind. And before Murdoch disappeared, Zhao Hai cupped his fists and said, ¡°Since Senior decided to leave, then forgive this Zhao Hai for not sending you off. But I¡¯ll be asking you for advice one day.¡±

    Murdock coldly snorted as he retreated slowly,pletely ignoring Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai just smiled and didn¡¯t mind it. Instead of chasing, hemanded his troops to surround the spirits and get rid of them. These ordinary spirits weren¡¯t enemies of Zhao Hai and the others, so they weren¡¯t able to resist for long. However, they were enough to hold Zhao Hai back so that they wouldn¡¯t be able to pursue Murdoch and the others.

    Once Murdoch and the others were no longer in sight, the ordinary spirits have also been killed off. Zhao Hai and the others could no longer catch up to the Sprites at this point. Actually, nobody wanted to chase. After all, there were only 100 people here while the Sprites had a thousand. Pursuing the Sprites at this time would be courting death.

    It was also at this time that Jia Ding Shan arrived beside Zhao Hai. Then he bowed and said, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯mte.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re notte, just in time. Have the others take a walk around.¡± Jia Ding Shan nodded and then led the other pangolins to patrol the area.

    At this moment, everyone also responded. They weren¡¯t stupid and they knew about the n. It has been four hours since they began chasing the Sprites. However, the people who were supposed to encircle the Sprites couldn¡¯t be seen. Even idiots could understand that they had been sold out.

    Wu Yang had an irritable temperament, but this didn¡¯t mean that he was stupid. He also thought through the situation as he turned to Yuan and said, ¡°Captain, have we been sold out?¡± Hearing Wu Yang speak, everyone turned to look at Yuan.

    Yuan nodded his head, then he replied, ¡°Little Hai¡¯s Undead found out about it. They had been held back for more than an hour. It would take them an hour before reaching here. Everyone in the battlefield knows that a minute can decide life and death, and these bastards are hourste! Brothers, let¡¯s not wait for them. Let¡¯s go back to the mountain range and report what happened. I want to see what kind of exnation those bastards can give me.¡±

    The group responded with a loud roar as they followed Yuan back to the mountain range. The reason why they reacted like this was first, because they were sold out, and second because the Lock Mountain Range wasn¡¯t necessarily in-line with the higher-ups. The Lock Mountain Range was the forefront of the Machine Field and the most dangerous ce for the realm. However, it was rtively independent and weren¡¯t good with the Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been sent here. Additionally, the nature of the mountain range made everyone support each other. Therefore, everyone in the mountain range were very united. As long as Yuan told them about what happened, the entire mountain range would certainly cause a scene. The Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with such a major matter. One must know that the people in the Six Realms Battlefield were connected to a powerful family in the realm.

    Yuan led everyone back to the mountain range with rage. He left the Cultivation Realm and then sought refuge in the Machine Field. Over the years, he served the realm and even brushed with death multiple times. This allowed the Lock Mountain Range to extend its range and provided the Machine Field with its own partially controlled territory. But now, someone plotted against him and wanted him killed. Yuan could no longer hold back, he wanted to find the person who wanted him dead and dismember their body into a thousand pieces.

 Chapter 1313 â€“ Fart!

    <h4>Chapter 1313 - Fart!</h4>

    As soon as they arrived back at the mountain range, Yuan and the others immediately told the forts about what happened. It didn¡¯t take long for the mountain range to get into an uproar.

    All captain-level characters immediately left their territories and went to Yuan¡¯s fort. In the entire Lock Mountain Range, captain-level characters numbered more than 20 thousand. After knowing what happened to Yuan, they couldn¡¯t just sit still.

    Their response wasn¡¯t only because of their unity, they were also afraid that they would follow in Yuan¡¯s footsteps. Yuan has already been in the Six Realms Battlefield for seven years. Beside the first year he spent as an ordinary soldier, he has been a captain for the rest.

    In the Six Realms Battlefield, Yuan spent the majority of his time as a captain. In the past, people thought that Yuan stayed as a captain for his revenge. But now, they began to think that someone might have been plotting against Yuan and made him stay as a captain.

    Moreover, Yuan who has been a captain for six years has been sold out. What does this mean for the others? Will they be sold out tomorrow as well? A person from the Machine Field doesn¡¯t fear sacrifice, instead they feared betrayal.

    This time, Yuan and the others took on a very dangerous task. A hundred people were going under the assault of 1000 Sprites. Such a mission has a very narrow avenue for survival. But why did everyone go there anyway? This was because people from the Machine Field weren¡¯t afraid of sacrificing themselves.

    However, what was the final result? The reinforcing troops arrived several hourste. There was nothing to stop them in the middle of their journey. Instead of moving fast, they actually slowed down, much slower than marching speed. This was hard to justify.

    And even if the people from the Machine Field wanted to hide the truth, they couldn¡¯t do it because Zhao Hai had a video of the marching speed uploaded online. Therefore, everyone can see what happened. There was nothing anyone could do to stop the information from spreading.

    Yuan¡¯s anger red up even more upon seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s recording. He didn¡¯t expect these people to be so excessive. This just made it clear that they wanted them to die. How could Yuan just ept this.

    Yuan sat in the conference room with a sullen expression. Beside him were Zhao Hai, Liu Zhen, and Wu Yang. Their expressions weren¡¯t attractive either.

    After a while, Yuan asked, ¡°How long will it take for them to get here?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°in about two hours. Meanwhile, about 300 captains will arrive in about 10 minutes.¡±

    Boom! Liu Zheng pounded the table in front of him. His eyes turned red as he said, ¡°What are these bastards doing? Do they want to destroy the Machine Field?¡± Liu Zhen¡¯s identity was different to Yuan. He¡¯s strong but at the same time a member of the Liu Family. Because of him, the Liu Family was able to get a lot of resources every year. It can be said that he held a lot of weight in the family. His family members also admire him a lot.

    The Liu Family was a Warrior Family. Originally, it was just a medium-grade family. But because of Liu Zhen, the family became a first-grade family in the Warrior Association. A lot of Warriors in the association listened to Liu Zhen. Therefore, the repercussions of Liu Zhen¡¯s anger would go beyond the Liu Family.

    Yuan gave Liu Zhen a look, then he said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t get too angry. Being enraged is useless. I really can¡¯t see through this matter. If we investigate, we¡¯ll just catch the scapegoats. Haven¡¯t you listened to what the Sprites said? Their main target is Little Hai.¡±

    Liu Zhen roared, ¡°Bullsh*t. Their main target is Zhao Hai, how can that be possible? Those Sprites aren¡¯t vegetarians. You say they won¡¯t destroy us? You should know how those bastards think. I reckon they really want our lives.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the two and said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not thatplex. Before I entered the Six Realms Battlefield, I announced that I want to separate from the Ashley Family and go independent. Perhaps they want to deal with me due to this.¡±

    Liu Zhen angrily replied, ¡°Nonsense! How could the Ashley Family achieve this? The family had just developed recently. They were just a medium-grade family before. Although their strength has increased, they¡¯re still far from being one of the realm¡¯s higher-ups. They also couldn¡¯tmand the people in the Six Realms Battlefield. There¡¯s definitely some mischief going behind this matter. I will definitely find out who¡¯s behind this.¡±

    Yuan hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°It¡¯s still too early to say these things. Let¡¯s see what those people want to say first. If their reply doesn¡¯t satisfy me, then I will be noisy.¡±

    Liu Zhen didn¡¯t say anything. To be honest, He really can¡¯t handle Yuan bing noisy. This was because this matter was tied to the Liu Family¡¯s benefit. Once Yuan really used his influence, then the entire Lock Mountain Range would follow behind him and would in turn cause the Machine Field to be in chaos. This was a matter that could affect the entire realm.

    Yuan looked at Liu Zhen, then he said, ¡°Old Liu, it isn¡¯t that I want to make a scene. But I have to do it. If i don¡¯t, then it¡¯s very likely that this incident will be handled lightly. But have you thought about the consequences? Little Hai is a rare genius in the Machine Field. He can now face anyone from the other realms without backing down. This way, the other realms wouldn¡¯t dare underestimate the Machine Field. If he died under such plots, then what would happen to the others? You, me, and the rest of the people in the battlefield. Here, in the Six Realms Battlefield, we¡¯re fighting with our lives on the line. We fight desperately, but in the end would die in such plots. Have you thought about how demoralizing this incident would be for the Lock Mountain Range? If we let other people know how we got plotted upon, then how will it hit them? Will they still fight for the realm? Will you?¡±

    Liu Zhen heard this and couldn¡¯t help but sweat. At this time, the door of the conference room was shoved open as several people walked in. These people were all puffing, it was clear that they all hurried along.

    Yuan looked at them and then said, ¡°Come and take a seat.¡± The group looked at Yuan and then one of them said, ¡°Old Yuan, are you telling the truth?¡±

    Hearing this, Yuan stared, then he replied, ¡°Do you think I would joke around with this matter? Sit down and wait for the others to arrive. Currently, those who are responsible for encircling the Sprites had yet toe to my fort. Hahaha¡± Yuan¡¯sughter was full of dejection. This caused the others to be startled.

    Liu Zhen looked at Yuan and said, ¡°Old Yuan, you¡­¡±

    Yuan waved his hand and calmly said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just felt that all those years of hard work are meaningless.¡± Yuan was a little disheartened. Although he was someone from the Cultivation Realm, he also had a huge enmity against the Cultivators. Afterwards when he arrived at the Machine Field, the realm had given him a lot of help. Not only did they block the Cultivators from pursuing him, they also provided him potions to help his cultivation. Later on, they sent him to the Six Realms Battlefield to allow him to continue cultivating. All of these actions caused Yuan to be touched. Hepletely regarded himself as someone from the Machine Field. But Yuan didn¡¯t expect that he would be sold out by the same Machine Field that epted him. This made him sad.

    Liu Zhen heard Yuan and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. To be honest, he was filled with great ambitions the first time he arrived at the Six Realms Battlefield. The Machine Field wanted to open up a new territory and increase their domain. He wanted to fight diligently for the realm, he wanted the Machine Field to be more powerful.

    However, today¡¯s matter caused Liu Zhen to discover that his efforts had been wasted. It seemed to be insignificant, he couldn¡¯t help but share Yuan¡¯s sentiment.

    Liu Zhen couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The other captains who came also understood their mood. They also sighed as they sat in the conference room in silence.

    More and more captains arrived at Yuan¡¯s fort. Everyone asked Yuan the same question and then proceeded to wait in silence. And since the conference room wasn¡¯t that big, there were a lot of people who sat outside. It was as if everyone had lost the ability to speak. The depressing atmosphere was suffocating.

    Two hours passed unknowingly. At this time, the sound of mor was heard outside the conference room. Yuan sneered and said, ¡°It seems like the main character is here, let¡¯s go and see.¡±

    Then Yuan stood up and walked outside. Zhao Hai and the others hastily followed. Those who were waiting outside made way for Yuan. Upon arriving outside, Yuan saw a group of Mages and Warriors whose faces were pale. They were the leaders of the encircling operation.

    Yuan swept these people with his gaze, then he coldly said, ¡°Everyone is early. How abouting over to our camp to rest? But our fort doesn¡¯t have first-ss amenities to satisfy you. I¡¯ll have to apologize for theck of hospitality.¡±

    The Mage and Warrior leaders¡¯ faces turned even more ugly. One of them was an old man with white hair and beard as well as sage-like eyes. He looked at Yuan and said, ¡°Yuan, what are you doing? Why didn¡¯t you hold the Sprites back?¡±

    Upon hearing the old Mage, Yuan couldn¡¯t help butugh as he said, ¡°You really like to reverse right and wrong. Really worthy of being an elite of the Machine Field. You ask why I didn¡¯t hold the Sprites back? Then let me ask you why you haven¡¯t arrived until now. Why don¡¯t you exin that to me?¡±

    The old Mage¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but turn ugly, then he replied, ¡°Yuan, don¡¯t think that you can talk nonsense because of your merit. What do you mean we didn¡¯t show up? It¡¯s clear that you need to hold the Sprites from retreating. You became a coward and ran away ahead of time. Yet you still have the face to talk nonsense here.¡±

 Chapter 1314 â€“ Explain Yourself!

    <h4>Chapter 1314 - Exin Yourself!</h4>

    Yuan looked at the old man as though he was performing a y. Upon hearing the old man, Yuanughed and said, ¡°Well, well, well, if it isn¡¯t Wind Messenger Chen Yuanlong. I think you shouldn¡¯t be called wind messenger, but instead crazy messenger. Didn¡¯t you notice that we have been holding the Sprites back? Let me ask you, did we n for how many days before we start the operation? Within how many hours do you need to arrive at the scene?¡±

    Hearing Yuan, Chen Yuanlong was stunned for a moment, then he said, ¡°From what I can remember, we didn¡¯t n on how many days we should begin.¡±

    Yuanughed and said, ¡°No we didn¡¯t n on when to start the operation. But I remember the n as this: As long as we start to chase the Sprites, you will start to encircle them. And while we¡¯re fighting the Sprites, you need to arrive within two hours. Is this correct?¡±

    Yuan¡¯s words caused the ordinary members to gawk. Then they hummed in discussion. For these ordinary members, they were defenders of the Lock Mountain Range. Naturally, they felt belonging towards the other defenders of the mountain range. So when they heard Yuan, they couldn¡¯t help but talk to the others.

    Chen Yuanlong didn¡¯t expect Yuan to make this matter public. He was startled, then his expression turned uglier as he answered, ¡°Right, there are such rules. But before the operation started, I received orders that the operation would be two hourste. In order to coordinate with your team, we set offte and approached the battlefield slowly.¡±

    Yuan looked at Chen Yuanlong and said, ¡°Two hourste? I don¡¯t know who gave you this order, but can you call them out and confront me? When we act in the battlefield, we don¡¯t need to listen to anyone. In our operation, we agreed that you¡¯ll immediately take action the moment I inform you. You don¡¯t listen to anybody. Do you dare say that you didn¡¯t receive my notice?¡±

    Chen Yuanlong suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. He looked at Yuan with an ugly expression. Yuan¡¯s face sank, then he said, ¡°Chen Yuanlong, this matter wouldn¡¯t be solved by you saying one or two sentences. We¡¯ll let those above us decide.¡±

    As soon as Chen Yuanlong heard Yuan, his expression turned even uglier. He knew clearly that this matter had been handed over from above. However, he couldn¡¯t let anyone know about it since the higher-ups would just sacrifice the rook to save the king. When the timees, he would be the one being sacrificed, and nobody would be able to save him.

    Yuan looked at Chen Yuanlong and coldly said, ¡°Chen Yuanlong, did you think that this matter only involves the life and death of 100 people? Have you ever thought about what would happen to the Lock Mountain Range if we were all killed? Have you ever thought about what would happen if the Sprites were to spread news of the incident? If we lost the partially controlled territory of the Machine Field, how much resources will we lose in one year? Have you thought of all of this?¡±

    As soon as Chen Yuanlong heard Yuan, his face immediately paled. At this point, even idiots can see that there¡¯s something wrong with Chen Yuanlong.

    After he said that, Yuan didn¡¯t care about Chen Yuanlong anymore. He turned around and then returned to the conference room. Meanwhile, Chen Yuanlong saw that captains from other forts were arriving one after the other. He knew that this incident was very serious. Chen Yuanlong¡¯s face turned pale and his body faltered for a moment. Then he turned around and left without saying a word.

    Nobody followed behind Chen Yuanlong. However, the other Captains who went with the operation had pale faces. As for the ordinary members, to understand what was going on, they immediately found those in Yuan¡¯s team and asked them about what happened. These people naturally told them everything.

    When they heard about what Zhao Hai had done, they couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. They were able to block the Sprites for four hours. Zhao Hai also used various methods to hold them back and even managed to injure Murdoch, someone who was said to be invincible under Transcending Tribtion. This was definitely a huge event.

    After all the other captains arrived, Yuan led Liu Zhen and Zhao Hai out of the conference room. There were a lot of people sitting outside because there wasn¡¯t enough space. Then they proceeded to greet those they were familiar with and then chatted in a low voice.

    Yuan nced at everyone, then he slowly flew up before saying. ¡°Brothers, there are many people here, even if I wasn¡¯t able to approach you, you should already be aware of what just happened, so I won¡¯t talk about it anymore. I can tell you that what happened is true. We have been sold out by other people. This isn¡¯t only rted to the 100 who have been sold out, but also to everyone. We have been desperately fighting against the other realms in the front line and in the Lock Mountain Range. However, some bastards still want to kill us. We can¡¯t just stay silent. We need to seek justice, we need them to give us a proper exnation!¡±

    Everyone had been moved by Yuan¡¯s words. They were all fighting with their lives on the line in the Six Realms Battlefield, and they were also afraid of bing like Yuan.

    These people didn¡¯t think that this was Yuan¡¯s own plot. This was because they were already aware of his identity. Yuan might be someone seeking refuge in the Machine Field, but over the years, he was able to make a name for himself. And in this incident, it wasn¡¯t only Yuan who was here, there was also Liu Zhen. Liu Zhen was a Machine Field native. If these people plotted against Liu Zhen, then what¡¯s stopping them from plotting against the others as well?

    Because of this, the message resonated among everyone. Their moods immediately fired up, almost all of them shouted, ¡°We need justice, we need an exnation!¡±

    Yuan loudly added, ¡°Correct, we need an exnation. Why would they do this, and who will take responsibility? I think Chen Yuanlong doesn¡¯t have enough courage to do this even if he¡¯s also amander. There must be someone else behind this matter. We cannot fight against the other realms properly if this person isn¡¯t removed. We need to seek justice!¡±

    The crowd shouted again, ¡°Justice, justice!¡±

    Then Yuan solemnly said, ¡°To be honest, this incident caused me to be disheartened. I really didn¡¯t want this to happen in the Machine Field. We have been united all through the years. We are trying our best to fight for the realm¡¯s benefits. For the Machine Field, I hope everyone can back me up on this matter. We¡¯ll select representatives to report this matter. I¡¯ll just ask for your signatures. They need to give us an exnation. Is everyone alright with this?¡±

    The crowd loudly said, ¡°Good! We¡¯ll do as Captain Yuan said.¡±

    Yuan nodded and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s good that everyone agrees. I have already written a report about what happened today. Please sign your names one by one. Then me, Captain Liu, Captain Hestian, Captain Brant, and Captain Adam will jointly hand the report over to the Machine Field. Does anyone have a problem with this?¡±

    Nobody disagreed with the arrangement. This was because the Captains chosen by Yuan were the most renowned captains in the Lock Mountain Range. If these people weren¡¯t qualified to represent everyone, then nobody was qualified.

    Since everyone was alright with it, Yuan had Zhao Hai and Wu Yang take out the report that he had written. Then the report was projected so that everyone could see it. There were no false elements to the report nor were there any exaggerations. Everything written was the truth. However, the report was strictly written so that the Machine Field would certainly provide an exnation.

    Everyone looked through the report and saw no problem. They immediately signed their names. Before long more than 10 thousand names were signed on the report.

    All the captains present gave their signature, Yuan also gave them a salute. Those who were familiar with Yuan chatted with him before they left. After all, they couldn¡¯t leave their posts for a long time. Otherwise, the Lock Mountain Range would be in danger.

    When all of the captains gave their signature, they all left. The ones left were Yuan, Liu Zhen, Zhao Hai, Wu Yang, the others involved in this incident. There was also Adam, Hestian, and Brant. Adam was a Mage about 40 years of age. He wore a yellow mage robe that wasn¡¯t eye-catching. However, he was a famous Mage Captain in the mountain range. He wasn¡¯t only strong in offence, he was also talented in defense. Most importantly, although he looked ordinary, he was a true military man. His time spent hunting wasn¡¯t any less than Liu Zhen.

    Hestian was a Warrior. His weapon was amon two-handed sword. He looked 30 years old and he had a scar on his face that made him seem terrifying. However, instead of offence, he was famed for his defense. He imed to be immovable in the Lock Mountain Range. He once led a team of 40 to block Cultivators for 3 hours without any reinforcements.

    Brant was also a Warrior. He was two meters tall making him look like a mountain. His weapons were two executioner¡¯s des. His offensive strength was unusually formidable. It had been two years since he came to the Six Realms Battlefield, however, he had already made a name for himself. He was called double-ded Brant. But some people also call him Killer Mantis. His strength caused people from other realms to be afraid.

    Yuan looked at everyone and said, ¡°I won¡¯t be in the fort for the following days. Old Liu, I¡¯ll have to ask you to keep your men here. This way, we could better defend against the Sprites. Once I leave, the fort will be left to Little Hai. Wu Yang, since Little Hai is new here, please help him.¡± Then Yuan turned to the other Captains and said, ¡°We can¡¯t dy this. In order to avoid any more problems, we need to leave as soon as possible. Right, Adam, Brant, Hestian, if you have any looted weapons, you can leave them to Little Hai. He can make you a weapon.¡°

    Adam looked at Yuan and said, ¡°Refining weapons? Why? Our weapons are still fine.¡±

    Yuan smiled and said, ¡°Just leave your request, I¡¯ll assure you that you won¡¯t regret it.¡±

    Although Adam and the others didn¡¯t know what Yuan was doing, they didn¡¯t disagree. After all, they had looted a lot of weapons and they couldn¡¯t use most of them. They all left some weapons and then wrote the weapon they wanted made. Then Yuan gave it to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, these are the weapons and their requests. I¡¯ll have to trouble you for the next few days. We¡¯ll be going to send the report so you can use this time to close up.¡±

    Of course Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t oppose it. He smiled and said, ¡°Alright. Captain can rest assured. I¡¯ll have them finished before youe back.¡± Yuan nodded. Then he waved his hand as he led Adam and the others to leave.

    Once Yuan left the fort, Wu Yang immediately walked towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, what do you think we should do in the following days?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Brother Wu, you have more experience in the battlefield than me. It¡¯s better if you arrange it. However, the Sprites had been pushed back by us. They will certainly be on guard against our retaliation. Also, the people from the other realms should receive a report on what happened. There¡¯s a good chance for the mountain range to be attacked. It¡¯s better if we take caution.¡±

    Wu Yang nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible to attack the Sprites at this time. They would certainly be afraid of retaliation. As for the defense, being careful is good. I¡¯ll inform everyone to strengthen our vignce.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything about it and just nodded. Then he said, ¡°Brother Wu, I¡¯ll be refining in the following days. So I can only leave the fort to you.¡±

    Actually, to Zhao Hai, making items wasn¡¯t a time-consuming matter. However, he knew that although he was strong, Wu Yang had spent a longer time than him in the mountain range and Wu Yang also had more influence than him. If he suddenly made orders, then people might resent him. Therefore, he had to hand over the control to Wu Yang while saying that he would be refining weapons. Wu Yang canmand the others and they wouldn¡¯t resent him for it.

    Wu Yang didn¡¯t oppose and just nodded. After that, Zhao Hai took the weapons that Adam and the others left behind and then proceeded to close up inside the cave residence.

 Chapter 1315 â€“ Suppression Everywhere!

    <h4>Chapter 1315 - Suppression Everywhere!</h4>

    Zhao Hai returned to the Space and then handed the task of making the weapons over to Cai¡¯er. Then when he arrived at the vi, he immediately looked for Laura and said, ¡°How is it? Did you discover anything?

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this isn¡¯t something that 1 or 2 people could achieve. The operation¡¯s 20 Nascent Soul Experts seem to have an agreement to slow down. I¡¯m afraid a lot of people are involved. Even if Yuan and the others get their exnation, it¡¯s still impossible to get aplete result. At most, we can only punish a couple of scapegoats.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the screen, hisplexion sunk. After some time, he said, ¡°It looks like people in the Machine Field are threatened by me. I¡¯m Murdoch¡¯s main target after all. But I don¡¯t remember doing something threatening to the Machine Field.¡±

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai, then she forced a smile and said, ¡°Brother Hai, how can you say that you haven¡¯t done anything that can be seen as a threat? Actually, your existence is the biggest threat to the Machine Field. Of course I¡¯m referring to those higher-ups that benefit from the production chain of mechs and battleships.¡±

    Hearing Laura, Zhao Hai stared for a moment. Then he quickly understood what she meant. Zhao Hai has been paying attention to the benefit chain of the mech and battleship production in the Machine Field. He also didn¡¯t want to touch this chain. For Zhao Hai, he didn¡¯t want to destroy it. This was because mechs and battleships weren¡¯t disadvantageous. The existence of mechs and battleships allowed the Machine Field¡¯smoners to live infort. They were in a vastly better situation than themoners of the other realms.

    Even if the tiger doesn¡¯t hurt anyone, it¡¯s still a threat to other people. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to touch their benefits, but this doesn¡¯t mean that the higher-ups of the Machine Field weren¡¯t afraid of him.

    The higher-ups of the Machine Field had been continuously suppressing the realm¡¯s Mages and Warriors. Besides the Six Realms Battlefield where Mages and Warriors could practice in relief, Mages and Warriors in the Machine Field didn¡¯t have any better livespared to themoners. In terms of status, Mages and Warriors were inferior to mech and battleship soldiers.

    But the domineering rise of Zhao Hai and his suppression of the Cultivators caused a new understanding about the strength of the Mage and Warrior path. Mages and Warriors in the Machine Field had their status elevated. To the higher-ups of the Machine Field, this wasn¡¯t necessarily good.

    The increase in status of Mages and Warriors would certainly have an effect on the mechs and battleships. This event would in turn affect the benefit chain that has been established. This wasn¡¯t something that high-level people wanted to see.

    Because of this, the higher-ups wanted Zhao Hai removed. As for Yuan and Liu Zhen, it couldn¡¯t be said that they had been implicated by Zhao Hai. Yuan and Liu Zhen had too much of an influence in the Lock Mountain Range. Although the two only had Core Formation strength, their prestige matches up to Nascent Soul Experts. Such power threatened the control of the higher-ups on the Lock Mountain Range. Therefore, they also thought of removing the two.

    With this thought in mind, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but let out a long breath. To be honest, he didn¡¯t like the approach of the higher-ups. They used self-destructive methods to suppress the Mages and Warriors of the realm. And their recent action had gone too far.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think about how to deal with these people. In fact, he couldn¡¯t. The rtionship of the Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups was veryplicated. It wasn¡¯t only one or two connections. Instead, it was an interconnected of influences and families. It would be very hard to deal with them all and killing people wasn¡¯t enough. Zhao Hai needed to slowly cultivate his own forces and then change the status of the Mages and Warriors bit by bit.

    But the action of the Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups gave Zhao Hai an opportunity. He can use this opportunity to win over people. As long as he wins over the core members of Great Families in the Six Realms Battlefield, his future actions would be more convenient.

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Brother Hai? What are you thinking about?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Let¡¯s take our time. We can use this opportunity to make more contact with the people in the Lock Mountain Range and develop our influence. As long as we have enough influence, even the higher-ups wouldn¡¯t be able to touch us.¡±

    Laura nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. The Machine Field¡¯s situation was tooplex. Almost all Great Families and Powers in the realm had their hands in the benefit chain of mechs and battleships. Zhao Hai¡¯s quest to increase the status of Mages and Warriors was almost equal to bing an enemy of the entire realm. It wasn¡¯t an easy task.

    With his current situation, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t have the strength to fight against the Machine Field. His enemies right now were the Cultivators, the Demons, and the Sprites. If the Machine Field was added, then he would have been enemies with the majority of the six realms. This wasn¡¯t something that Zhao Hai wanted to see.

    Therefore, what Zhao Hai needed to do now was not to be too overboard in developing his power. He needed to keep down and slowly wait.

    He can show his strength to Yuan and Liu Zhen as well as slowly cultivate his contacts. However, he couldn¡¯t be too overboard in developing his influence. If others were to see that he was developing too fast, then they might make another move.

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Want to see the state of Yalei 2? The development is going very well. The environment has also been greatly improved. Elven trees have also been moved. The spiritual density of the is now almost the same as the Machine Field. People could now live therefortably.¡±

    As she said that, Laura changed the screen¡¯s image to Yalei 2. There weren¡¯t many improvements to the ce. Besides the Elven trees, there were some grasses nted as well as flowers. There were also some fruit trees nted by Laura. There¡¯s also bread trees and bamboo rice.

    Animals were also bred on the. Naturally, these animals weren¡¯t high-level beasts. They were only farm animals that can be used for meat.

    Although there weren¡¯t anything good in Yalei 2 now, its improvement can be clearly seen. It was now suitable for habitation. At this point, Yalei 2 can be considered as a base.

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then Lizzy who was beside them changed the image on the screen and then pointed to a ce and said, ¡°We¡¯re nning on building a city here. It doesn¡¯t need to be big. However, all the facilities needed to beplete. And in order to keep in touch with the Machine Field, severalrge stations needed to be set up. These will help us receive and transmit signals from the Machine Field¡¯s transmitter formations. This way, Yalei 2 can keep up-to-date with the Machine Field.¡±

    This was very important. Yalei 2 now has a very good environment. But to attract people to migrate here, the most important thing was to keep a connection with the Machine Field. Yalei 2 needed to know all of the events in the realm. At the same time, people could also find out about what was happening in Yalei 2.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Besides these signal stations, we also need severals and establish transmission formations. Once the developster on, it¡¯s impossible for me toe out all the time to transport people. And I may not have the time.¡±

    Everyone nodded. Then Zhao Hai turned to Margaret and said, ¡°Margaret, I¡¯ll have to leave this matter to you. It¡¯s best if you discuss it with Camp Lord and Uncle. It doesn¡¯t need to be a lot. But there must be no fewer than five transmission formations.¡±

    Margaret nodded and said, ¡°Alright, you can leave this to me. However, I think it¡¯s not enough to arrange formations ons. We also have to ce formations outside civilizeds like the Rainbow Meteorite Field and the Endless Desert. This way, Yalei 2 won¡¯t be locked in with the Machine Field. At the same time, we can also cover the existence of our ind base.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°It¡¯s good to leave two back roads. I will deal with the transmission formations in the Rainbow Meteorite Field and the Endless Desert. You don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±

    Margaret nodded. Then at this time, Megan chimed in, ¡°We still have one other problem to solve. We need people. Brother Hai, in addition to Uncle Lu and the others, we need other people to move in. However, there are very few people in the Machine Field that would like to move to Yalei 2. It¡¯s better if we can find some Ascenders to move in.¡±

    Zhao Hai knit his brows and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this won¡¯t be easy. Once they ascend, the Ascenders would immediately be pulled over by families into their External Halls. Only a few people could move to Yalei 2. But if it really isn¡¯t possible, we can move people out of the Space.¡±

    Laura frowned and said, ¡°I think we shouldn¡¯t do that. After all, people inside the Space and those outside are different. Moreover, the Machine Field will certainly pay attention to Yalei 2. If they discover that there are a lot of people on the despite only having a few immigrants, then they will certainly suspect something.¡±

    At this time, Margaret smiled and said, ¡°Actually, this isn¡¯t very hard to solve. Not all Ascenders are happy with their current state. And there are also Ascenders that weren¡¯t doing very well in their own External Halls. Some of them are even regarded as burdens to their families. If we can move these people to Yalei 2, then I believe the families wouldn¡¯t object. They may even wee the idea with enthusiasm.¡±

    Margaret¡¯s words immediately reminded Zhao Hai about old men like Barlett and the others. After they ascended, they weren¡¯t able to quickly learn Magic Theory. Even if such people joined the External Halls, they wouldn¡¯t have any fighting capability. Besides the Ashley Family that would give them jobs, other families would even send them to their deaths. For these families, these old Ascenders were a burden. Now that Zhao Hai was willing to take them, these families should be d.

 Chapter 1316 â€“ Absorbing Evil Qi

    <h4>Chapter 1316 - Absorbing Evil Qi</h4>

    Zhao Hai sat under the Hundred Spirits Tree with the crescent moon spade in his hands. Zhao Hai was really curious about the crescent moon spade. Because of it, he was able to injure Murdoch, someone who was said to be invincible under Transcending Tribtion. Although Murdoch was caught off-guard by the crescent moon spade¡¯s might, it was still enough to show how formidable the crescent moon spade was.

    Zhao Hai had long since known that the crescent moon spade was formidable. However, he was still confused. Murdoch¡¯s metal spirit used astral qi yet it was killed by the crescent moon spade. This strength was somewhat unjustified.

    Zhao Hai knew how strong astral qi was. He fought so many times without using astral qi because he knew that it was very powerful. Once astral qi wasbined with a person¡¯s attack, the increase in offensive strength would be to the point of disbelief.

    Although the crescent moon spade was powerful, even grades stronger than the metal spirit, but the metal spirit was using astral qi, it was very hard to injure it. Yet when the metal spirit was cut, it was as though it didn¡¯t have astral qi at all. This was what confused Zhao Hai.

    In the World of Cultivation, there¡¯s another kind of qi that was as strong as astral qi - evil qi. However, evil qi cannot be found anywhere. Finding evil qi was much more difficult than finding astral qi. Actually, in the World of Cultivation, evil qi was regarded as more formidable than astral qi. But evil qi was rarer than astral qi, and condensing it wasn¡¯t easy. Therefore, evil qi had the same reputation as astral qi.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but get confused about evil qi. If it was ording to Chinese novels, evil qi was just a product of temperament. It was something that can be used to frighten others. However, it wasn¡¯t a kind of energy. In the World of Cultivation, evil qi was actually a type of energy, a very strong energy.

    With this thought in mind, Zhao Hai gently touched the crescent moon spade as he said, ¡°You actually have evil qi? Interesting.¡±

    Then after thinking for a while, Zhao Hai came upon a decision. Then he said, ¡°Cai¡¯er.¡± Hearing Zhao Hai, Cai¡¯er immediately appeared beside him.

    Zhao Hai looked at Cai¡¯er and then said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, I want to try something with the crescent moon spade. I feel like it has evil qi inside it. I¡¯ll try it with the condensing secret art. Keep a lookout for me. The crescent moon spade is strange, so if something goes wrong use the Space to break it for me.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded, then she said, ¡°Alright, Young Master. I¡¯ll pay attention¡±

    At this time, Laura and the others had arrived. Ever since they decided on what to do with Yalei 2 a few days ago, they had been busy taking care of its matters. Hearing Zhao Hai call Cai¡¯er over, they couldn¡¯t help bute due to curiosity.

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Laura¡¯s facial color couldn¡¯t help but change as she said, ¡°Brother Hai, this is very dangerous. Do you really have no other means but to do that?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re inside the Space. If something goes wrong, it will immediately stop it.¡±

    This didn¡¯t stop Laura from frowning. Then she said, ¡°But I¡¯m still worried. The crescent moon spade is extremely strange. I¡¯m a little afraid.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡± Then after he said that, Zhao Hai sat down and took the crescent moon spade. Then he used the condensing secret art and recalled his procedure when he was condensing astral qi. But this time, he wasn¡¯t condensing astral qi but evil qi instead.

    Seeing Zhao Hai already cultivating, Laura and the others immediately became anxious. They continued to look at Zhao Hai. Then at this time, Megan suddenly made a sound. Laura and the others were all concentrating on Zhao Hai, so when they heard Megan, they couldn¡¯t help but get startled.

    Laura turned to Megan and said, ¡°Megan, what happened?¡±

    Megan¡¯s eyes were full of fear as she looked at the crescent moon spade in Zhao Hai¡¯s hand. She pointed towards the crescent moon spade and didn¡¯t say anything. Laura and the others quickly turned their attention to the crescent moon spade and discovered that ck gas wasing out of it and entered Zhao Hai¡¯s body.

    This discovery caused everyone¡¯s expression to change. However, since there were no prompts by the Space, Laura and the othersforted themselves. Then Laura said, ¡°Perhaps the crescent moon spade really has evil qi. Brother Hai is really absorbing evil qi.¡±

    At this time, the Space issued a prompt, ¡°Arge amount of destructive energy has been detected entering the Host¡¯s body. This energy should be evil qi. Excessive amounts of this energy may cause damage to the Host¡¯s body. There are two solutions, immediately stop the Host¡¯s cultivation but this would erase all progress. The other choice is for the Host to transfer to Yellowsand. The¡¯s astral qi can help the Host gather evil qi.¡±

    Upon hearing the Space, the hearts of Laura and the others jumped. And without hesitation, Cai¡¯er shifted Zhao Hai towards the Yellowsand. Of course, this Yellowsand was the one inside the Space, not the Yellowsand in the Machine Field.

    Right after this, the Space issued another prompt, ¡°Massive evil qi detected. Extracting properties. The Space has acquired evil qi. Host can now designate a background as an evil qi.¡± The Space didn¡¯t immediately ask Zhao Hai to ept the situation since it knew his present state. Currently, Zhao Hai was in no capacity to designate a background as an evil qi.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s present situation wasn¡¯t very good. When he used the condensing technique to extract evil qi from the crescent moon spade, he quickly felt a rush of yin energy into his body. In the beginning, he seeded. Although the energy was cold and abnormal, he could still control it. Moreover, he discovered that astral qi could help him revolve the energy. At this point, Zhao Hai was sure that the energy was evil qi.

    However, Zhao Hai was quick to discover that astral qi was beginning to be consumed by the evil qi. As his astral qi got fewer and fewer and the evil qi increased, Zhao Hai began to lose control of the evil qi. If this goes on, then the evil qi would destroy his body.

    Zhao Hai was startled. He wanted to regain control over the evil qi, but he failed. He also wanted to stop the absorption but he also failed. The evil qi rushed into his body like a flood over a dike. He could feel his veins, bones, and flesh being washed away by this flood.

    But even if Zhao Hai was startled, he believed that the Space would do something. After all, with the Space and himself being one, it would naturally keep him safe.

    At this time, Zhao Hai suddenly felt that he could absorb astral qi from the outside. This caused him to stare. Then he immediately understood what was going on. Now that there was astral qi avable, he used it to absorb the evil qi. As Zhao Hai began to control the evil qi, the evil qi was also beginning to be calmed down.

    Zhao Hai quickly began to cultivate. As more and more astral qi entered his body, the more stable the evil qi became. Then finally, the evil qi and the astral qi reached an equilibrium. Zhao Hai was now in control of the evil qi.

    Thebination of astral qi and evil qi formed a new type of qi. This new qi has the sharpness of astral qi and the ice-cold destructiveness of evil qi. Moreover, this new qi was in perfect harmony with Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual qi. This caused an unceasing increase in strength for Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai knew that this was a good thing, so he didn¡¯t stop, there¡¯s still some evil qi left. He knew that once the evil qi inside the crescent moon spade was depleted, then he could no longer find another source for it. Therefore, he used this opportunity to absorb more evil qi into his body. He¡¯s still unaware that the Space has extracted the properties of evil qi and he could designate a background to have evil qi.

    Zhao Hai continued practicing. And this was a right move for Zhao Hai. This was because his first time condensing evil qi into his body was important not only to digest the qi inside his body, but it could also improve the quality of his spiritual qi. It can be said that his cultivation had increased this time.

    But in the eyes of Cai¡¯er and the others, Zhao Hai¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t going well. Zhao Hai¡¯s body was surrounded by arge amount of ck gas. The ck gas was so thick that Zhao Hai¡¯s body could no longer be seen.

    After some time, Laura turned to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, can we do something? Why does it seem that the ck gas is bing thicker and thicker?¡±

    Cai¡¯er shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. If there¡¯s really a problem, then the Space would do something about it. There¡¯s no need for you to worry. Nothing is going to happen to Young Master. After all, this is the Space and it would be impossible for it to allow the Young Master to be harmed. Also, everything inside is under the Space¡¯s control, even the crescent moon spade.¡±

    Although Laura was still worried, she knew that Cai¡¯er was correct so she nodded and let out a long breath. Then she turned to Lizzy and the others and then smiled bitterly as she said, ¡°Brother Hai really won¡¯t let us be calm when he cultivates. He always finds ways to make us worry.¡±

    Lizzy and the others were also anxious. They let out a long breath and rxed. Lizzy chuckled and said, ¡°Why he¡¯s done, let¡¯s see how I deal with him.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re doing it alone. I think that won¡¯t do. You¡¯ll need a hand or else we¡¯ll lose face.¡±

    Upon hearing Laura, Lizzy couldn¡¯t help but turn red. Then she said, ¡°Sister Laura, you¡¯re bullying me. But we need to deal with Brother Hai, or else he¡¯ll seduce other young women. Look at Zheng Yun, I think she has an eye for Brother Hai.¡±

    Lizzy wasn¡¯t saying anything wrong. After Zheng Yun was rescued to the Bone Symbol Camp, she has always been inquiring about Zhao Hai. And with her natural charm, people from the Bone Symbol Camp happily answered her questions. At this point, Zheng Yun worshipped Zhao Hai. It even reached a point where she cleans Zhao Hai¡¯s vi every day, and nobody stopped her for it.

 Chapter 1317 â€“ Crescent Moon Spadeâ€™s Transformation

    <h4>Chapter 1317 - Crescent Moon Spade¡¯s Transformation</h4>

    Normally, the people from the Bone Symbol Camp would stop Zheng Yun. After all, Zhao Hai was now Margaret¡¯s man, he was now the Patriarch¡¯s son-inw. What Zheng Yun was doing was trying to woo the Patriarch¡¯s son-inw.

    However, the people from the Bone Symbol Camp didn¡¯t stop it. Although the Machine Field has an advanced level of civilization, they don¡¯t advocate monogamy. In fact, there were a lot of people in the realm who have three or four wives. Even Patriarchs of families would have 12 wives. Everyone would only praise them for being loose and not say that he wascking virtues.

    Actually, this phenomenon was rted to the battle hierarchy of the Machine Field. The main battle powers of the realm were the mech and battleships while Mages and Warriors were supporting characters.

    The pilots and crew of battleships and mech were mostly male. Moreover, the Machine Field wasn¡¯tpletely peaceful where there were no battles. And once a battleship was destroyed, numerous males would be killed alongside it.

    These massive deaths to the male poption caused an imbnce between the male-female ratio in the Machine Field. If the realm insisted on monogamy, then there would be a lot of females who would stay single. Moreover, this would result in a decrease in the realm¡¯s poption. Therefore, polygamy was widely epted by the realm.

    It was for this reason that nobody stopped Zheng Yun from what she was doing. Even Zheng Li didn¡¯t stop her. This was because the Cultivation Realm also practiced polygamy.

    It was also because of this that Lizzy said those words. Although she didn¡¯t mind Zhao Hai bringing more women back, she still felt jealous seeing other women be obsessed with Zhao Hai. Also, she knew that Zhao Hai was unaware of this.

    While this happened, the ck gas around the crescent moon spade in Zhao Hai¡¯s hands suddenly disappeared. Then the crescent moon spade began to change dramatically. The mostly ck crescent moon turned into a golden color. At the same time, the ghost¡¯s head connecting the pole and the crescent moon had changed into a monk.

    The connected bones on the pole also vanished and were turned into a series of buddha heads connected from end to end.

    On the sides of the monk holding the crescent moon spade were two small bells. The entire crescent moon spade gave out a solemn feeling. It waspletely different from its usual cruel and cold feeling.

    Laura and the others looked at the new crescent moon spade with interest. The change of the spade was too huge. They couldn¡¯t react for some time.

    At this time, the ck gas surrounding Zhao Hai¡¯s body has beenpletely absorbed. However, Zhao Hai was still not awake since he was currently in cultivation.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai was fine, Laura and the others felt relieved. Then the Space issued a prompt, ¡°Host has seeded in condensing evil qi. Host can now return to the Hundred Spirits Tree to increase his cultivation level.¡±

    Cai¡¯er naturally agreed and transported Zhao Hai back to the Hundred Spirits Tree. Zhao Hai had no reaction to this as he just sat there and absorbed spiritual qi.

    After more than two hours, Zhao Hai finally opened his eyes. Laura and the others were still looking at him, but now they had tables and chairs and were chatting over tea and snacks.

    As soon as he opened his eyes, Zhao Hai saw Laura and the others drinking tea. He stood up, but then his gaze was attracted to the crescent moon spade in his hand.

    He firmly grasped the crescent moon spade, and he heard a pleasant chime. This wasn¡¯t a fragile sounding chime, instead it was a long echoing chime. One could even faintly hear Buddhist script inside their mind.

    Zhao Hai stared at the crescent moon spade. He looked at Laura and the others in confusion as he asked, ¡°Is this the crescent moon spade? How did it turn into this?¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°We don¡¯t know. We only know that once you absorbed all the evil qi from it, the crescent moon spade changed into that.¡±

    Zhao Hai took the crescent moon spade towards the Universal Scanner. While he was walking he said, ¡°Let¡¯s have the crescent moon spade scanned. We¡¯ll see how much has changed.¡±

    When Zhao Hai ced the crescent moon spade on the scanner, a prompt was immediately heard, ¡°The Host¡¯s level is not enough to analyze the weapon.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s motivation was quenched. Then he turned to Laura and the others and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see if there¡¯s other weapons like this in the World of Cultivation.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Brother Hai, you don¡¯t need to bother. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s no such weapon in the World of Cultivation. I remember all the famous weapons in the Cultivation Realm, and there¡¯s nothing like the crescent moon spade.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright. The crescent moon spade is very strong. Maybe I¡¯ll use it more and more. It wouldn¡¯t be good if it¡¯s a treasure of some sect.¡±

    Laura replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Right, how was your cultivation?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It went very well. My cultivation has increased. Moreover, the astral qi and evil qi havebined with each other, increasing the power of my attacks.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s very good. Let me tell you some good news. The Space just said that it has extracted the properties of evil qi. You can now assign a background to be an evil qi.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then with great tion he said, ¡°Really? That¡¯s fantastic! Let¡¯s immediately designate an evil qi. How about number 50? Let¡¯s make that an evil qi.¡± Laura and the others naturally agreed. In any case, there¡¯s nothing in number 50. It¡¯s fine if it was filled with evil qi.

    After designating an evil qi, Zhao Hai and the others entered the vi. Zhao Hai looked at the new crescent moon spade. BUt because his level wasn¡¯t enough, he had no way to know what the spade truly was.

    With this thought in mind, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Because of hisck of levels, he couldn¡¯t do anything. And with the current state of the Space, it would be very difficult for it to level up.

    Zhao Hai sighed and then received the crescent moon spade. Then he turned his head to Laura and said, ¡°How is the Six Realms Battlefield doing?¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You haven¡¯t cultivated for more than a day. As for Yuan and the others, there hasn¡¯t been a result. The Machine Field is currently investigating, it¡¯s still unknown what result theye up with.¡±

    Zhao Hai sneered, ¡°Investigate? I bet this investigation wouldst more than a year. Once this investigation ends, people will have forgotten this matter. It seems like they¡¯re treating this incident with a cold shoulder. But I must say that these higher-ups still have some conscience. They haven¡¯t yet sold out Yuan directly.¡±

    Laura sneered as well. Then she said, ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare. Yuan is as strong as a Nascent Soul Expert. They¡¯re the top experts of the Machine Field. If they want to capture Yuan and the others, then they would need to pay a huge price. I think the Machine Field wouldn¡¯t want to sacrifice a lot of people.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then he sighed and said, ¡°If this matter is really pursued to the end, it would be of no benefit to anyone. And if they can¡¯te up with a good exnation, then the Six Realms Battlefield would be in chaos. In that case, it wouldn¡¯t be good for the realm as well. We¡¯ll have to guard it in the future.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded. Then Lizzy suddenly said, ¡°Brother Hai, this is an opportunity. After this matter, I¡¯m afraid Captain Yuan would feel dejected. We can use this chance to win him over to our side. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Captain Yuan¡¯s situation is somewhat special. It¡¯s quite simple to win him over, but this mainly depends on his own ns. If he wanted to leave the Six Realms Battlefield, then we can have him join us. He will certainly agree. However, I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t want to leave the battlefield. He¡¯s on the battlefield for revenge. Moreover, I think he has already adapted to the life of the battlefield. If he doesn¡¯t want to leave, then we can¡¯t do anything.¡±

    Lizzy nodded. Yuan¡¯s situation was quiteplex. His hatred towards the Cultivation Realm was very deep. HIs whole family has been killed by the realm. Because of this, it wasn¡¯t impossible for him to stay in the Six Realms Battlefield for a long time, let alone in a position like a Captain. Actually, with his strength and prestige, he would have been promoted a long time ago.

    Yuan¡¯s goal in staying in the Lock Mountain Range was to take revenge, to kill people. Nobody knows what choice he would make. Everything was up to Yuan to decide.

    However, Zhao Hai knew that if Yuan joined them, then it would greatly boost their development. Yuan has worked in the Six Realms Battlefield as a captain for close to 7 years. He led a lot of team members and a lot of people had benefited from him and owe him a debt of gratitude. Yuan¡¯s connections were unimaginable. If Zhao Hai gains the support of someone like Yuan, then his development would be faster.

    But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think about forcefully drawing Yuan over because of these benefits. After all, Yuan has his own ns and Zhao Hai respects him.

    Yuan has been living in hatred. It can be said that he has some issues in facing reality. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have stayed in the Six Realms Battlefield for this long. Perhaps he was afraid of facing the real world.

    Naturally, all of these were just ideas of Zhao Hai. As for what Yuan¡¯s current state really was, only the man himself knew.

    Megan stayed silent. But upon hearing Zhao Hai, she sighed. Zhao Hai looked at Megan in confusion and said, ¡°Megan, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Megan replied, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong. But now that you mentioned Captain Yuan, I suddenly thought of Brother Zheng Li. Now that Brother Zheng Li is in the Machine Field, it would be impossible for him to check for Lu Wei. Because of this, getting our hands on the method to collect Faith Power has be more difficult.¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others turned silent. They had also thought about this point. However, the situation calls for them to save Zheng Li. Otherwise, people would die. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t ept his friend being killed.

    Zhao Hai took a breath and calmed down. Then he said, ¡°Once the Imperial Water Sect settles down, I¡¯ll return to the Cultivation Realm and personally go to the Five Elements Sect. As long as we monitor that ce, we wouldn¡¯t be afraid of Lu Wei running away.¡±

    Everyone nodded. Then at this time Margaret said, ¡°Brother Hai, there¡¯s another matter that you need to solve. If you don¡¯t deal with this properly, then the trouble it would cause might be big.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared. He looked at Margaret and said, ¡°There¡¯s something that important? What is it? Tell me.¡± Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think that there¡¯s something that huge that might lead to huge trouble.

    Margaret looked at Zhao Hai, then she changed the monitor¡¯s image to Zhao Hai¡¯s vi in the Bone Symbol Camp. At this time, there¡¯s someone inside the vi busily cleaning it. This person was Zheng Yun.

    Seeing Zheng Yun, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, ¡°Yun¡¯er? Why is she cleaning my ce? Isn¡¯t there a robot in charge of that?¡± Then he turned around and looked at Laura and the others in confusion. Meanwhile, Laura and the others were looking at him with a yful look. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t a newbie when it came to love. He knew what was going on, but he still frowned.

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, what¡¯s wrong? Are you unhappy? It¡¯s alright. We know that you haven¡¯t done anything to Yun¡¯er. But it seems like Yun¡¯er likes you. Jokes aside, I hope that you can ept her as a concubine.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t only Zhao Hai who was shocked by Laura¡¯s words, Margaret and the others also gawked. They haven¡¯t talked about Zheng Yun before, so Laura asking Zhao Hai to take her in was certainly a surprise.

    Laura looked at everyone and said, ¡°I know that you are all surprised by my words. But I¡¯m not saying this on a whim. Zheng Yun is a person that has innate charm. Such a person is very beneficial to cultivation. Brother Hai is still not strong enough, so he needs every means to be stronger. If Brother Hai takes in Zheng Yun as a concubine, then she would greatly benefit Brother Hai¡¯s cultivation. Naturally, this wouldn¡¯t be unfair to Zheng Yun. After all, she likes Brother Hai. Brother Hai, if you don¡¯t want to take her in right now, you can still form a rtionship with her and get to know her slowly, just like Margaret.¡±

    Upon hearing Laura, Margaret and the others turned silent. To be honest, although they were jealous, they don¡¯t actually oppose Zheng Yun being taken in as Zhao Hai¡¯s wife. Especially now that Laura said this.

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister. How old is Zheng Yun? She likes me now because she worships me. After a few years, she will be more sensible. Maybe she wouldn¡¯t like me then.¡±

    Laura and the others didn¡¯t need to think these matters through. For them, Zheng Yun was already an adult. But to Zhao Hai, she was too young, only 15. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t a strange uncle. He can¡¯t marry a very young girl!

 Chapter 1318 â€“ Dejected

    <h4>Chapter 1318 - Dejected</h4>

    Zhao Hai was currently riding his sword as he flew inside the soft gold mine. Going to the mine and then finding a target has be Zhao Hai¡¯s current task. Because of this, the Demons inside the Space have increased. Moreover, the Demons were beginning to expand the Space¡¯s Demon Race army.

    In order to further enhance the strength of the Space¡¯s Demons, Zhao Hai had Jia Ding Shan go to the space¡¯s yellowsand in order to condense astral qi into his body. And once he seeds, he canpile his experience so that he could bring the other pangolins to condense astral qi. Once they seed, theirbat capability would be greatly improved.

    The violent nature of the astral qi inside the Space was inferior to the real astral qi in yellowsand. Zhao Hai believed that Jia Ding Shan would be sessful in condensing astral qi. In fact, Jia Ding Shan was sessfully absorbing astral qi in the yellowsand. Moreover, the process was very smooth; he had just yet to finish.

    Compared to the calm nature of the Space, the Lock Mountain Range was also peaceful. However, Zhao Hai knew that this wasn¡¯t true peace. At this point, the entire Six Realms Battlefield knew about the battle between the Machine Field and the Sprites.

    While Zhao Hai was exploring the soft gold mine, he once heard people talk about their battle against the Sprites. People couldn¡¯t believe it in the beginning, but they were able to ept it slowly. After all, due to the volume of the confrontation, it was able to attract a lot of spectators.

    After knowing the result, the entire Six Realms Battlefield exploded. This was an extraordinary event. 100 people were able to drive back 1000 Sprites. Although there weren¡¯t a lot of casualties on both sides, the result was still unexpected. Even the Cultivators couldn¡¯t achieve this.

    What made people even more surprised was the fact that the leader of the Sprites was Murdoch, someone half-step into Transcending Tribtion. Even if the others don¡¯t move, Murdoch alone could deal with 100 people. But instead Murdoch was actually repelled. It was even said that he suffered some serious wounds.

    This was too shocking. Whether in the Six Realms Battlefield or the World of Cultivation, the Machine Field had always held the weakest position. When has the Machine Field be so domineering?

    Everyone was confused. But one thing was certain. More and more people were going to the Machine Field¡¯s partially controlled territory. However, they weren¡¯t there to cause troubles. They were there to see and not disturb the Machine Field.

    Although the other realms didn¡¯t look highly upon the Machine Field, this time was different. The Machine Field was able to repel the Sprites, and this was a fact. This caused the people from the other realms to look at the Machine Field with more caution.

    The Lock Mountain Range was also on high alert. This was because the people from the other realm were sending parties to the Machine Field¡¯s partially controlled territory.

    And because the Lock Mountain Range was close by, the number of parties sent by the Lock Mountain Range was veryrge. At this point, it wasn¡¯t a surprise for them to meet people from the other realms. However, the people from the other realms weren¡¯t as arrogant as before. They didn¡¯t dare engage with the Machine Field. Naturally, they didn¡¯t want to be set as an example.

    The people from the Machine Field weren¡¯t used to this situation. They were famed for being daring in battles and wouldn¡¯t back down against the other realm. They were also known for being unafraid of death. Whenever they fight people from the other realms, they were all determined to die. Because of this, they were able to drive back the people from the other realms.

    But this time, things were different. The people from the other realms simply didn¡¯t want to fight them. Once they see the Machine Field, they would immediately retreat. This caused the Machine Field to feel strange. In the past, people would immediately charge forward whenever they see someone from the Machine Field. This was even true in the Machine Field¡¯s partially controlled territory. Being given space like this was the first time for the Machine Field.

    This caused the people in the Lock Mountain Range to feel proud. At the same time, they became even more grateful to Zhao Hai. However, they couldn¡¯t find Zhao Hai right now since he was still closed up crafting.

    But while they were feeling proud, they also had a hint of worry in their minds. They were thinking about Yuan¡¯s incident. Some people had sold them out. This was something that the Lock Mountain Range would never agree to.

    And just like what Zhao Hai said, the Machine Field was treating the incident with a cold treatment. There¡¯s also no movement in the Six Realms Battlefield. Nascent Soul Experts like Chen Yuanlong didn¡¯t want this investigation to go through. This was because this matter doesn¡¯t only involve him.

    Chen Yuanlong¡¯s actions were being directed by the Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups. The higher-ups also couldn¡¯t just sacrifice Chen Yuanlong since it would cause dissatisfaction among the other Nascent Soul Experts. At the same time, Yuan was just a refugee from the Cultivation Realm. It could be said that he had no backing at all. Even if he died, no family would cause any trouble. At most, his friends would make some noise, but dealing with them wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    Meanwhile, Chen Yuanlong was different. Besides being a strong Mage, he belonged to a famous Mage Family in the Machine Field. And since the Chen Family was earning a lot from Chen Yuanlong being in the Six Realms Battlefield, they would just let him be touched.

    In this case, the only thing that the Machine Field could do was be indifferent to the incident. They were both pressured by the Lock Mountain Range on one side, and then the Chen Family on the other. Because of this, they could only drag this matter for now.

    Although Yuan was overwhelmed by his emotions, he was now calming down. He has been waiting for several days already, but the higher-ups of the Machine Field had yet to give them a satisfactory answer. Instead, they were dragging things out. This caused Yuan to be more and more angry. But this also informed him about the enormity of this matter.

    To be honest, Yuan was now feeling dejected. Although he was the one who ran to the Machine Field, he had already done a lot for the realm all these years. Although he wanted to seek revenge, it has been so many years then. Even if he has a huge hatred to deal with, he also knows to pay a debt of gratitude. He wanted to thank the Machine Field for taking him in.

    Because of this, he stayed in the Lock Mountain Range for many years with noint. As a Captain, even if he was able to escape several times, the number of wounds he received was also innumerable.

    But in the end, he was sold out. This made Yuan sad the most. Yuan stayed in the Iron Bridge and didn¡¯t leave his room for several days. He has a room in the Iron Bridge Fort that was especially assigned to him. Although amodations in the Iron Bridge Fort needed to be paid for, he doesn¡¯t need to pay. He can stay here for as long as he wants and nobody would care. This was also the treatment given to him by the Machine Field.

    In the past, Yuan thought that this treatment was very good. It was as if the Machine Field was giving him great face. But now, the room felt like a huge irony of the things that he has done over the years.

    While Yuan was thinking about this, a knock was suddenly heard on his door. Yuan stared for a moment, but then he stood up and opened the door. On the other side was Liu Zhen and the others.

    These five captains left the Lock Mountain Range in order to report the incident. They held great influence in the Six Realms Battlefield. This was also why the Machine Field was ced in an awkward position.

    Yuan looked at them and then smiled bitterly as he said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Liu Zhen looked at Yuan¡¯s appearance and was somewhat shocked. Then he entered Yuan¡¯s room and saw the liquor bottles on the table. Liu Zhen looked at Yuan and said, ¡°Old Yuan, what¡¯s wrong with you? You can¡¯t do this. Are you ruining yourself?¡±

    Yuan smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Rx, I¡¯m feeling much better. I just felt dejected these days, so I drank a little more. It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m already better.¡±

    Liu Zhen was still looking at Yuan with worry. Yuan had be thinner than a few days ago. His eye sockets had also copsed deeper. He looked very haggard, and he had grown himself a beard. His body reeked of alcohol. It¡¯s clear that he¡¯s been drinking all this time without changing his clothes or washing his body.

    Moreover, Liu Zhen could hear that Yuan¡¯s voice was filled with dejection and sounded exhausted. It wasn¡¯t the same tone as the Yuan from the days before.

    The other captains were also stunned. They have known Yuan for a long time and they hadn¡¯t seen him in this state before. It seems like this incident had a great effect on his mental being.

    Liu Zhen sighed and then found a ce to sit down before he looked up at Yuan and said, ¡°Old Yuan, the matter this time seems very difficult. They are clearly dragging it on. What do you think? Should we make it bigger and put some pressure on them?¡±

    The other captains looked at Yuan. They obviously approved of this action. They wanted to make more noise about this so that the Machine Field wouldn¡¯t do anything like it in the future. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t know when they would be sold out like Yuan.

    Yuan looked at the others, and then he shook his head gently and said, ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s better if we don¡¯t make this incident bigger. Otherwise, the Six Realms Battlefield would be unstable. There¡¯s no benefit to us and for them as well. The higher-ups intend to deal with this matter coldly, and we¡¯ll go along with them.¡±

    Liu Zhen and the others looked at each other. They didn¡¯t expect Yuan to say this. Yuan looked at them and said, ¡°I know that you are surprised. But to be honest, if this thing bes bigger, the other realms would just look at us like a joke. I don¡¯t want this to happen. However, this doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s over. Those people will still need to give us an exnation. Even if they don¡¯t kill anyone, at least Chen Yuanlong and the others need to be punished.¡±

 Chapter 1319 â€“ Time To Leave

    <h4>Chapter 1319 - Time To Leave</h4>

    Although Yuan¡¯s words sounded inconsistent, but Liu Zhen and the others understood what Yuan meant. Yuan wanted the higher-ups to take action and deal with some people in order to calm people down. At the same time, Yuan and the others wouldn¡¯t pursue this matter to the end like before.

    What Yuan did has given the Machine Field a lot of face. The higher-ups would certainly agree to Yuan¡¯s request. This was the quickest way of dealing with the situation.

    Liu Zhen and the others also knew that Yuan wasn¡¯t willing to submit to the higher-ups. He did this for the Machine Field so that the Six Realms Battlefield wouldn¡¯t turn chaotic. This decision was for the Machine Field and its people.

    Liu Zhen and the others turned silent before they felt a little ashamed. This was because they suddenly found out that they, natives of the Machine Field, didn¡¯t have as much love for the realm as an outsider. They were more loyal to themselves and their family. As for the Machine Field, they didn¡¯t have as strong of an attachment. Take this matter for example. While they were thinking about making the incident bigger, Yuan was already set on making concessions. This was because this would be better for the Machine Field.

    Yuan looked at Liu Zhen and the others and said, ¡°Actually, I think there are a lot of families involved in this matter. I don¡¯t know if your families were involved, but I¡¯m fairly certain that most families involved in the front lines of the realm had participated. However, in recent times, small families had begun to be more united. If we turn this incident into something bigger, then the whole Machine Field might act. Therefore, you bettermunicate to your families in order to settle this matter as soon as possible. It¡¯s not good if this is dragged on. A lot of people in the Lock Mountain Range have been waiting for the result. If there¡¯s no answer, I¡¯m afraid things wouldn¡¯t work well. It¡¯s impossible for us alone to stop those people. So you should talk to your families and make them understand the current situation. Make them put pressure on the higher-ups so that this gets settled as soon as possible.¡±

    Liu Zhen nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll go back to the realm. How about you, Old Yuan? What are you nning to do?¡± Yuan let out a long breath, then he forced a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m feeling tired. I¡¯ll take a rest. After this matter gets settled, I¡¯m nning to leave the Six Realms Battlefield and find a ce to peacefully retire. I might even ept a few apprentices.¡±

    After hearing Yuan say this, Liu Zhen froze. Then his expression changed as he said, ¡°Old Yuan, are you kidding? How can you leave? If you do, then I¡¯m afraid the other realms would hold a party to send you off. In the future, it would be impossible to keep our partially controlled territory peaceful.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t only Liu Zhen, the other captains were stunned as well. Adam looked at Yuan and said, ¡°Old Yuan, this isn¡¯t something to joke about. This isn¡¯t a trivial matter.¡±

    Yuan forced a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m really tired. Especially after this incident. I felt that all of my energy had been used up. I can¡¯t continue fighting like this. Also, nothing will happen to our partially controlled territory. As long as Little Hai is there, then nobody would dare cause any trouble. In the past, we were able to hold on to our territory because we were desperate enough. But this time, with Little Hai¡¯s strength, we¡¯ll be able to keep our partially controlled territory.¡±

    Liu Zhen smiled bitterly and said, ¡°The main target of the Sprite attack is Little Hai. Do you think that Little Hai won¡¯t notice that something is wrong? If he knew, then would he still fight for the realm?¡±

    Yuan smiled and said, ¡°You can rest assured that he will. He¡¯s someone who holds sentiment deeply. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have waited for us to return and would have just left the Six Realms Battlefield and nobody could stop him. Iron Bridge Fort is useless for him. Don¡¯t forget, he can use space magic and had proven that he can leave without using our rifts. I think this is also the reason why those fellows want to get rid of him. His abilities are just too terrifying. He can go wherever he wants and whenever he wants. We can even say that he can turn the entire Six Realms Battlefield into his own backyard.¡±

    Liu Zhen and the others gave a wry smile. Last time, Zhao Hai left the Six Realms Battlefield and even went to the Cultivation Realm to settle some matters. This wasn¡¯t a secret in the Machine Field. Even the Cultivators were able to get word about it. After all, hundreds of people from the Cultivation Realm arrived at the Machine Field. This wasn¡¯t an ordinary matter.

    Liu Zhen looked at Yuan and said, ¡°Old Yuan, if you leave, where do you n on settling down?¡±

    Yuan shook his head and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet. Even if I want to leave, it would be impossible to do it quickly. After all, there are still a lot of things that I need to take care of.¡±

    Liu Zhen nodded and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll tell my family about this as well. I believe they can help you leave. You don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±

    Yuan nodded. Then hemanded a robot to clean up the bottles on the table as well as clean the room. At the same time, he entered the bathroom to clean himself. He no longer managed Liu Zhen and the others.

    Liu Zhen and the others looked at each other and then smiled bitterly. But they didn¡¯t leave. They had a good rtionship with Yuan so they didn¡¯t mind it at all. Liu Zhen solemnly said, ¡°Those higher-ups had gone too far. Although Old Yuan wants to solve it as soon as possible, we couldn¡¯t just ept it. However, we shouldn¡¯t make this any bigger than it is. Making more noise brings no benefits to anyone. But we also need to make sure that the same situation wouldn¡¯t happen again. We better form a union to talk to the higher-ups. This union can represent us and the Lock Mountain Range. If a simr situation happens, then the union can directly talk to the higher-ups to ensure the safety of the Lock Mountain Range. What do you think?¡±

    Adam nodded and said, ¡°That method is good. The Lock Mountain Range has be united after all these years. Forming a union would be good for everyone. Our union doesn¡¯t need to be recognized by everyone in the Lock Mountain Range. As long as they agree to its existence, then it¡¯s already fine. I think this group should be called the Lock Mountain Range Alliance. Our first leader would be Old Yuan. At this point, only he has the qualifications.¡±

    Brant knit his brows and said, ¡°Will Old Yuan ept? He¡¯s already prepared to leave.¡±

    Liu Zhen smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m confident that he¡¯ll agree. And there¡¯s no issue if he left. The people of this union don¡¯t have to be in the Lock Mountain Range all the time. However, they need to have served the Lock Mountain Range for over two years. What do you think?¡±

    Adam nodded and said, ¡°Good idea. Let¡¯s do that. When the timees, our union can represent us in talking to the higher ups.¡±

    Liu Zhen nodded, ¡°Right, but I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to wait after the incident is dealt with before we can form this alliance.¡± The others nodded as well.

    At this time, Yuan was done taking a bath and had changed clothes. Although he still looked depressed like before, at least his appearance has be more energetic.

    After seeing that Liu Zhen and the others haven¡¯t left yet, Yuan stared and then said, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you guys left yet? Is there something wrong?¡± By this point, the robot had almost cleaned the room. Yuan sat down casually as he looked at Liu Zhen and the others.

    Liu Zhen proceeded to tell Yuan about what they discussed. After hearing the proposal, Yuan nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Alright, if this union is established, I will be the leader. But it¡¯s better if we make the leader position be re-elected every two years. What do you think?¡±

    Liu Zhen and the others thought about it before they nodded. This was the best way to do it. After all, it wouldn¡¯t be good if a leader stays in the position for too long. Even if it was Yuan, it would still be difficult for him to find out about the Six Realms Battlefield after he left. Having a leader who¡¯s knowledgeable about the Lock Mountain Range would be good for everyone¡¯s interests.

    The group described the details about the union before Liu Zhen and the others left. At the same time, Yuan also left his room and walked out to see the fort. He looked at the trees outside, this was the ce where he lived and fought for seven years. He decided to leave, but to be honest, he was still reluctant.

    At the same time, he was also confused. He didn¡¯t know where to go now. He had spent a long time in the Six Realms Battlefield that he no longer had any idea about anything outside of it. Once he left, he might feel foreign to the outside world.

    With this thought in mind, Yuan couldn¡¯t help but smile. It seems like he has be old. Wasn¡¯t this what the elderly did? Sitting through spring and autumn, facing enemies of generations, never afraid and had experienced everything. But now that he has to leave and start a new life. It looks interesting.

    When he thought of this, Yuan chuckled and then got up as heughed loudly to the point of shedding tears. He thought about the time he spent in the Six Realms Battlefield. He was like a soldier afraid of leaving the barracks. He doesn¡¯t want to leave but he knew that he had to. He was tired.

    After some time, Yuan stopped and then let out a long breath to calm his mood. Then he murmured, ¡°It¡¯s time to leave. But before leaving, I need to do something else.¡± Then he returned to the fort and waited for any news from Liu Zhen and the others.

    Liu Zhen and the others told their families about the n. Their familiesplied as well and then ryed the information to the Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups. Upon hearing this, the higher-ups were wild with joy. They felt too pressured about this incident and finally it took a favorable turn. This was very important to them. They immediately made a move and executed more than ten individuals. These people were management staff of the Six Realms Battlefield as well as some captains, they were mainly small fries. As for Nascent Soul Experts like Chen Yuanlong and the others, although they weren¡¯t executed and removed from the Six Realms Battlefield, their powers had been revoked. Moreover, they faced heavy punishment. There was also a guarantee that a simr matter wouldn¡¯t ur. At the same time, the Machine Field also agreed to the establishment of the Lock Mountain Range Alliance. The incident came to a swift end.

 Chapter 1320 â€“ The Ashley Family Was Attacked!

    <h4>Chapter 1320 - The Ashley Family Was Attacked!</h4>

    Zhao Hai was walking around in the soft gold mine. He was able to find a good ce for him. He can kill anyone here. In any case, nobody knows who he is and nobody also cared. The soft gold mine was a wild jungle. Everyone here was like a hungry wild beast that eats people. Killing or being killed was the normal lifestyle here.

    Such a ce seems barbaric. But for Zhao Hai, it was also the simplest. You don¡¯t need to worry about too many things. The only thing you need to worry was murder, simple!

    At this time, Laura¡¯s sound came in from the space, ¡°Brother Hai,e back. Captain Yuan and the others have the result.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then he looked at his surroundings to see if there¡¯s nobody present before shing back to the Space. Laura and the others were looking at the monitor as Yuan and the others discussed something.

    Upon hearing what Yuan and the others said, Zhao Hai knew that the incident had reached a conclusion. He let out a long breath and said, ¡°It looks like the matter has ended.¡± Lizzy turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, what do you think about the Lock Mountain Range Alliance?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a good idea. If there¡¯s such a thing in ce, then the Lock Mountain Range would be safer. Alright, let¡¯s talk about thatter. I think once Captaines back, he would immediately announce his retirement. We need to find an opportunity to get him to stay in Yalei 2.¡±

    As he was saying that, Margaret walked in from outside. Her expression wasn¡¯t very good. Zhao Hai looked at Margaret and stared, then he said, ¡°Margaret, what¡¯s wrong? Are you tired? You don¡¯t need to worry much about the transmission formations. You can take your time.¡±

    Margaret shook her head and said, ¡°It isn¡¯t because of the transmission formations, it¡¯s the family. Brother Hai, when I was outside, Uncle Desbarres talked to me. He said that someone has been targeting the Ashley Family recently, especially the members of the External Hall. No matter which camp they came from, they would be attacked when they go out for a mission. A very few of them were able toe back. This is also true for the Bone Symbol Camp. Recently, 21 people from the Bone Symbol Camp went out, but none of them came back. All of them went missing!¡±

    Upon hearing Margaret, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he knit his brows and said, ¡°Why did I just find out about this now? Have we lost a lot?¡±

    Margaret nodded and said, ¡°A lot. In the beginning, Uncle De only thought that they were having some dys. After all, it¡¯s normal for people to have missions thatsted a few months. However, some missions have beenpleted long ago but the people haven¡¯te back. The family looked for them but they all disappeared. This caught the family¡¯s attention.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°It seems like people are targeting the Ashley Family, who can it be? Making people silently disappear isn¡¯t a simple matter. Has some powerful group moved their troops recently?¡±

    Margaret shook her head and said, ¡°The Machine Field has been very calm. The family thinks that it may be done by the other realms and directed at you. They deal with the family in order to draw you out.¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned and then nodded, ¡°That¡¯s possible. Let¡¯s go, I need to take a look and speak to Uncle Desbarres.¡±

    Margaret nodded. Then Zhao Hai gave Laura and the others a nod before he shed back to his room in the Bone Symbol Camp. As soon as Zhao Hai and Margaret came out, they saw Zheng Yun cleaning the vi. Zheng Yun didn¡¯t expect the two to appear, she was startled. Then she immediately lowered her head and said, Brother Zhao Hai, Miss Margaret.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Zheng Yun and then nodded and said, ¡°Yun¡¯er, thank you for cleaning my ce. Pay more attention to cultivation in the future. You can leave these things to the robots.¡±

    Zheng Yunplied with a low voice while her head was still lowered. Zhao Hai looked at Zheng Yun¡¯s appearance and couldn¡¯t help but sigh inside. He knew that Zheng Yun wouldn¡¯t allow the robot to rece her. Then he said, ¡°You can go if you¡¯re tired. I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Then he walked out of the vi along with Margaret.

    Zheng Yun looked at Zhao Hai and Margaret who were walking shoulder to shoulder. A sh of obsession radiated in her eyes. At this time, only Zhao Hai was in her eyes.

    Before long, Zhao Hai and Margaret arrived at the main ind and found Cadjo. Cadjo has be too thin recently because of his busy schedule. However, his spirit was still good. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai toe back this quickly, so he asked the two to take a seat.

    After everyone had sat down, Cadjo looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, did youe because you heard about the attacks on the family¡¯s External Halls? This matter is truly difficult. I have sent people to check the ces where they disappeared. However, we found nothing. After further deliberation, the family determined that it may be done by the other realms. I¡¯m afraid the Machine Field doesn¡¯t have forces strong enough to make so many people go missing at the same time.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°It seems like that is indeed the case. It¡¯s likely to be the Cultivators or the people from the Devil Realm. I also offended the Sprites in the Six Realms Battlefield, but the Six Realms Battlefield is different from the outside world. The Sprites shouldn¡¯t retaliate in this way. It¡¯s better to assume that it¡¯s the Cultivation Realm or the Devil Realm. We need to solve this matter soon. It seems like the other party dispatched a lot of people. If we can¡¯t deal with this as soon as possible, then our losses would only increase.¡±

    Cadjo agreed, ¡°I think so too. But when ites to individual strength, we are too weak. Also, setting traps for those people isn¡¯t easy. Those guys have strong spiritual force. If they find out, then they would immediately run. They managed to attack us without leaving any clues. This is enough to show how strong they are. If we send a few people, then it¡¯s impossible to fight them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he knit his brows before he said, ¡°Uncle, give me a little time. Don¡¯t allow anyone to go out. I will prepare something for everyone to bring with them outside.¡±

    Cadjo looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°What is it? Is it a weapon?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a weapon. I¡¯m nning on making tracking talismans tokens. This can allow us to know the location of their owners. As long as they encounter danger, they can immediately crush the token so we can rush to their aid as soon as possible. I want to see who wants to deal with us.¡±

    Cadjo heard Zhao Hai and couldn¡¯t help but frown as he said, ¡°Little Hai, I need to remind you that the goal of these people is to draw you out. If you enter their trap¡­¡­¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Rest assured, I know what I¡¯m doing. There¡¯s no need to worry. Since they want me, then I¡¯ll make sure to make it worth their time.¡±

    Seeing Zhao Hai so confident, Cadjo didn¡¯t say anything. Cadjo knew that Zhao Hai was very strong. Moreover, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t impulsive. He wouldn¡¯t do anything he wasn¡¯t confident in. Now that Zhao Hai said this, Cadjo wouldn¡¯t stop him.

    Cadjo nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell the External Halls. You don¡¯t need to make a lot of tokens. After all, not everyone will head out. I can have them take turns in using the tokens.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a nod, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. But Uncle, you also need to remind the family to be careful. If the attackers see that the External Halls weren¡¯t heading out, then they might attack the core members of the family.¡±

    Cadjo nodded. Then at this time Margaret said, ¡°Brother Hai, I might have an idea to lure them out. The whole World of Cultivation knows that I¡¯m your woman. We can lure them out better if they attack me. What do you think?¡±

    Cadjo¡¯s expression quickly changed as he immediately said, ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous. You can¡¯t go.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think that there would be any danger in this. What he said about tracking tokens were all rubbish. What he really wanted to do was to leave silver needles in those tokens so that Cai¡¯er can monitor those who carry the tokens all the time. If they were in danger, Zhao Hai would still be able to know about it even if they don¡¯t crush the token. Naturally, Margaret would also carry a silver needle if she heads out.

    Although it wasn¡¯t a problem, Zhao Hai still shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that wouldn¡¯t work. Those guys certainly know that their actions havee into the family¡¯s attention. If you head out, then they would certainly be suspicious. It¡¯s not necessary for you to go out. Let¡¯s stick to the original n.¡± Margaret didn¡¯t object. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai already told Cai¡¯er to start making the tracking tokens.

    Hearing that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t agree with Margaret, Cadjo rxed. Although he believed in Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, he still didn¡¯t want Margaret to take the risk. After all, Margaret¡¯s status was special. If Margaret acts as a bait, it¡¯s certain that the Patriarch wouldn¡¯t agree.

    Zhao Hai also noticed Cadjo¡¯s expression. He smiled faintly and then looked at Cadjo and said, ¡°Uncle, we¡¯ll head back first so we can make the tracking tokens.¡±

    Cadjo nodded, ¡°Alright, you can go. Do you need anything? As long as you need something, I will immediately give them to you.¡± Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I have all that I need.¡± Cadjo nodded and then nodded before sending Margaret and Zhao Hai out.

    Although the Ashley Family suffered a huge loss because of Zhao Hai, Cadjo didn¡¯tin about it to him. This was because Zhao Hai did nothing wrong. Due to Zhao Hai¡¯s actions in the Cultivation Realm, the Ashley Family were able to attain their current position. Compared to their gains, the losses to the family wasn¡¯t even worth mentioning. Therefore, Zhao Hai¡¯s position was still very high in Cadjo¡¯s mind.

    Before long Zhao Hai and Margaret returned to the Bone Symbol Camp. The two rushing over to the main ind have been seen by a lot of people in the camp. Because of this, they couldn¡¯t greet Zhao Hai at that time. They saw from Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance that it was an urgent matter. And with the current situation with the External Halls, they were sure that Zhao Hai came because of this matter. Therefore, nobody dyed him from his matters.

    When Zhao Hai and Margaret returned to the Bone Symbol Camp, a lot of people were already waiting for them. Among these people were Tie Sheng, Tao Wang, as well as Zheng Li and the others. Naturally, there were also new faces among them. After the Ashley Family became famous, they didn¡¯t n to ept people in the beginning. This was because this influx of people brought forth a mix between good and bad people. Some even had pirate backgrounds. Each one of them were hard to manage and were quite unruly.

    However, if they don¡¯t ept people even if those people had skill, then people might think that the family had be arrogant. This wasn¡¯t an oue that the family wanted. Therefore, the family had no choice but to ept these people and manage them slowly.

    But it was clear that the Ashley Family¡¯s management of these people wasn¡¯t enough. Especially those people with an unknown origin. Their strength was good, but they weren¡¯t good people. Ever since they arrived, more and more infighting happened in the Bone Symbol Camp. Fortunately, Tie Sheng and Tao Wang¡¯s prestige were able to stop them. Therefore, these troublemakers began to behave in the Bone Symbol Camp.

    Of course, these people have also heard about Zhao Hai¡¯s name. Upon hearing that Zhao Hai hade back, they immediately ran over to see the spectacle. Some of these people believed in Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, but there were also those who didn¡¯t. In their opinion, if Zhao Hai can do it, then so can they. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s rtionship with Margaret as well as hearing about Zheng Yun¡¯s efforts in the past few days, these people thought that Zhao Hai was just a person who knew his way around women.

    Normally, with Zhao Hai¡¯s current fame, nobody would have such thoughts. After all, Zhao Hai had gone through many tough battles. Many of them were recorded and watched by people. These recordings weren¡¯t fake. With these as evidence, nobody should doubt him.

    However, there were still some mentally challenged people who doubted this evidence. In their opinion, Zhao Hai was just a lucky man. What he can do, they can do as well, even better. In their minds, Zhao Hai was a stepping stone. As long as they take Zhao Hai down, then they can gain fame overnight. Money, status, everything would be in their hands. They will be like Zhao Hai, and might even be better.

 Chapter 1321 â€“ Blonde-haired Man

    <h4>Chapter 1321 - Blonde-haired Man</h4>

    In any ce, there were no shortage of arrogant idiots, let alone ambitious people. These people would often do crazy things that looked stupid to other people.

    When Zhao Hai and Margaret entered the Bone Symbol Camp, the camp¡¯s members immediately surrounded them. Tie Sheng and the others approached Zhao Hai and greeted him. Zhao Hai also responded with a smile and greeted both those he knew and didn¡¯t. Everything seemed very normal.

    At this moment, a voice was suddenly heard, ¡°Zhao Hai, I challenge you! I want everyone to know that you¡¯re just a pretty boy with nothing but a talent of seducing women!¡±

    As soon as this voice was heard, the scene immediately turned silent. Everyone looked at the source of the voice and saw a person over 30 years old. He had blue warrior garments and was blonde. He was charmingly handsome, but he had an arrogant expression on his face. Behind him were other people who were both Mages and Warriors. All of them had an unruly expression as they looked at Zhao Hai and the others.

    Zhao Hai looked at these people and was certain that they weren¡¯t from the Bone Symbol Camp. He didn¡¯t know these people. He turned to Tie Sheng and asked, ¡°Brother Tie Sheng, who are these guys?¡±

    Tie Sheng paled. Naturally he knew who these people were. In fact, these were one of the fellows who just recently joined. Their status was also muddy. It also seems like they were from the same organization since they always stuck together ever since joining the Bone Symbol Camp. It was very difficult for Tie Sheng to manage them.

    It can be said that Tie Sheng couldn¡¯t control them at all. But although these people were being very arrogant, they didn¡¯t go too far. Because of this, Tie Sheng didn¡¯t pressure them too much. To think that these people called Zhao Hai out in front of so many people. This was basically hitting Zhao Hai¡¯s face in front of everyone, and in turn it was also hitting Tie Sheng¡¯s face.

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Tie Sheng coldly snorted and said, ¡°They¡¯re the Bone Symbol Camp¡¯s recent recruits. Their status isn¡¯t very clear, but they seem to belong to one group. They liked to bully people in the camp, but they didn¡¯t go too far so I wasn¡¯t able to expel them. I didn¡¯t expect them to do this today.¡±

    The two weren¡¯t speaking in an indistinct voice, so the blonde-haired man and the others could hear what they were saying. The blonde-haired man gave Tie Sheng a look and said, ¡°You? What capabilities do you have to manage us? Hmph. You should just hand the Bone Symbol Camp over to me.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the blonde-haired man. Then he suddenlyughed as he shook his head and said, ¡°I have seen a lot of idiots in my life, but there aren¡¯t a lot of idiots like you. I don¡¯t care what you were before, but now that you have joined the Ashley Family and the Bone Symbol Camp, then you must observe the camp¡¯s rules. If you don¡¯t follow, then I don¡¯t mind teaching you a lesson.¡±

    The blonde-haired man looked at Zhao Hai and sneered, ¡°Teach me? You? What qualifications do you have? Don¡¯t think because you manage to get some achievements that you¡¯re invincible. I¡¯ll let everyone know that you¡¯re just a swindler.¡±

    This time, Zhao Hai was no longer smiling. He looked at the blonde-haired male and felt that something wasn¡¯t right. This man¡¯s performance in the Bone Symbol Camp should have been in the eptable range or else Tie Sheng would have already dealt with him a long time ago. But now, he was actually being aggressive, wanting to fight Zhao Hai.

    Why would he want to do that? The entire World of Cultivation was already aware of Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. Even if Zhao Hai was pretending, it was still impossible for him to collude with the Cultivation Realm and the Devil Realm. His strength has been recognized by the World of Cultivation, but this man was actually clueless. He even thought that Zhao Hai was weak and wanted to force him into a fight.

    It was impossible for this man to court death. There must be a reason. Or he might have an ace in his hand. He thinks he can deal with Zhao Hai with this method.

    The blonde-haired man just looked at Zhao Hai and didn¡¯t make any noise. He became even more arrogant during this time. He raised his head high as though he didn¡¯t put Zhao Hai in his eyes. However, Zhao Hai can see a subtle hint of fear in his eyes.

    Zhao Hai gently raised his brows and then chuckled as he said, ¡°You want to challenge me? Alright, I¡¯ll ept. When do you want topete? Tell me.¡±

    When the blonde-haired man heard Zhao Hai ept, his expression loosened. It seems like he had already seeded when Zhao Hai agreed.

    The blonde-haired man immediately said, ¡°Now, here. I will remove your mask of lies in front of everyone.¡± Then after he said that he nced at Margaret. Margaret was looking at him with anger, which made the blonde-haired man even more angry.

    Zhao Hai looked at the blonde-haired man¡¯s expression and smiled faintly as he said, ¡°Now? Alright. But I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not enough. Have your friends join in as well so that people won¡¯t say I¡¯m bullying you. This also saves time. You should know that my time is precious and I don¡¯t want to waste time.¡±

    The blonde-haired man gave a strange smile and then said, ¡°That¡¯s what you said. There¡¯s no taking it back now.¡± Then he waved his hand as the people who followed behind him moved and surrounded Zhao Hai. The positions of these people weren¡¯t random, they seem to be in a formation.

    But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care, he looked at the blonde-haired man and then at the formation before saying, ¡°You¡¯re done?¡±

    The blonde-haired manughed and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, you will pay the price for your arrogance. Now die!¡± Then everyone surrounding Zhao Hai took something out. They were identical items. Then they began casting.

    As soon as they began, Tie Sheng and the others discovered what the blonde-haired man¡¯s group took out, it was actually a set of formation weapons.

    Formation weapons were special weapons in the Machine Field. If it was used alone, then its strength wouldn¡¯t be very good. However, these weaponse in sets. These weapons emit an energy that wouldbine to form a huge magic formation that can attack people. Naturally, it could trap people and defend. The effect depends on the formation weapon.

    It seems like these people were already prepared to deal with Zhao Hai. It wasn¡¯t easy to get one¡¯s hands into a set of formation weapons. It was also very difficult to refine. But now, the blonde-haired man was able to take out a set. This was certainly not something that can be prepared overnight.

    Zhao Hai looked coldly at the blonde-haired man. He didn¡¯t actually care about the formation, but he still said, ¡°Who sent you? Tell me, otherwise I¡¯ll turn you into an Undead.¡±

    The blonde-haired man coldly snorted and said, ¡°Nobody sent me. I just want to prove to everyone that you¡¯re a fraud.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°You¡¯re not talking? Alright, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll make you talk.¡± Then he extended his hand and snapped his fingers!

    Pa! A slightly loud snap was heard. It wasn¡¯t that loud but the moment Zhao Hai snapped his fingers, a burst of blood came out of one attacker¡¯s head. Then his body fell to the ground. He was already dead!

    Everyone stared, including the blonde-haired man. They didn¡¯t see Zhao Hai make a move. They just noticed Zhao Hai snapping his fingers, and then the person died. This was too scary! All the spectators couldn¡¯t help but feel their back turn cold.

    Zhao Hai looked at the blonde-haired man and said, ¡°You¡¯re still not talking?¡±

    The arrogant expression on the blonde-haired man¡¯s face vanished. Instead, his fear was now clear. However, through clenched teeth, he said, ¡°Zhao Hai, you could not threaten me. You will die today.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I admire your courage.¡± Then he snapped his fingers twice. Then like before, another two person fell to the ground one after the other.

    Those gathered around Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but flinch. At this point, it was useless even if they used their formation weapons. Three people had died, the magic formation was no longerplete. Although it can still be used, its power has been greatly reduced. It can no longer threaten Zhao Hai.

    These people didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be so ruthless. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t look like someone who would kill in an instant. But Zhao Hai did exactly that.

    The blonde-haired man¡¯s expression turned ugly. Then he took out something and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, don¡¯t force me. At worst, we will perish together.¡± Seen on the blonde-haired man¡¯s hand was a remote control switch.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°You want to say that you buried arge number of small nuclear bombs in the Bone Symbol Camp right? And as soon as you use that remote control, the entire Bone Symbol Camp would explode. Am I correct?¡±

    The blonde-haired man¡¯s facial color changed for the worst this time. This was because Zhao Hai said what he wanted to say. Zhao Hai chuckled before he turned his hand and took out a small cylinder. The body of the cylinder was silvery-white in color. There¡¯s also a small green light on the top.

    When the blonde-haired man saw the cylinder, his face paled. This was because this was one of the nuclear bombs that they buried all around the Bone Symbol Camp.

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy. You initially wanted to use this to threaten me. But you didn¡¯t expect me to allow yourrades to attack at the same time. Therefore, you decided that you won¡¯t use it and use the formation weapons instead to defeat me. But you failed to recognize something, I can¡¯t be defeated. Hehe. Your n is excellent. But it¡¯s just a pity that you met me, Zhao Hai. The moment you cross me, you¡¯re already defeated. Now tell me, who sent you!¡±

    The blonde-haired man was now pale. But he coldly snorted and then ruthlessly pressed the remote control. He hoped that Zhao Hai was just deceiving him. He also hoped that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t able to take all the nuclear bombs. As long as the bomb explodes, he can use the chance to run away. He no longer had any hope of defeating Zhao Hai.

 Chapter 1322 â€“ Poison Bee Pirates

    <h4>Chapter 1322 - Poison Bee Pirates</h4>

    ¡°Click¡±

    Because he pressed too hard, the remote control in the hands of the blonde-haired man was crushed. But in any case, if there was indeed a nuclear bomb, then an explosion should have happened in the Bone Symbol Camp. However, the entire camp was quiet. There were no explosions at all. Even the nuclear bombs that Zhao Hai took out didn¡¯t respond.

    The blonde-haired man paled even more. He knew that hisst hope had vanished. They were now in the Bone Symbol Camp, and he wanted to take the entire camp with him to the grave. This was enough for the entire camp to want to swallow him alive.

    Zhao Hai looked at the blonde-haired man, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Still unwilling to give up? It doesn¡¯t matter, you can never escape.¡± Then after he finished talking, Zhao Hai snapped his fingers once again. Besides the blonde-haired man, all the others that surrounded Zhao Hai died.

    The blonde-haired man looked at the broken remote control in his hand, then he took out another item and then said, ¡°We¡¯ll die together!!¡± Then he tried to activate the thing he took out. But at this moment, his head exploded. The thing he held fell to the ground, it was a small nuclear bomb. It seems like the blonde-haired man nned this as well. He wasn¡¯t nning to live through this ordeal.

    Zhao Hai looked at the man and then waved his hand, taking all the bodies. Then he looked at the others from the Bone Symbol Camp. Being swept with Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes, everyone unconsciously looked away. Zhao Hai¡¯s killing technique was too shocking for them. He just snapped his finger and then people died.

    After sweeping everyone with his gaze, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Some of you are old members of the camp, and some of you are new. I don¡¯t have much to say to the old members. But to the new members, let me tell you this. I don¡¯t care what your status is before you joined, or what you did. But now that you have joined the Bone Symbol Camp, you need to honor the camp¡¯s rules and customs. Don¡¯t form your own groups, the Bone Symbol Camp is the Bone Symbol Camp. Don¡¯t take the camp¡¯s tolerance as weakness. Remember this.¡± After he said that, he turned around and nodded towards Tie Sheng and Tao Wang. The two immediately followed Zhao Hai into the building.

    The new members of the Bone Symbol Camp, especially the unruly ones, looked at each other and saw their pale faces. Their hearts couldn¡¯t forget the fear they just felt.

    The neers have been causing a lot of trouble in the Bone Symbol Camp recently. This was especially true for those on the side of the blonde-haired man. And since the Bone Symbol Camp didn¡¯t pressure them heavily, they became more and more bold up until now.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance shook the entire situation. Him killing a lot of people sent a message to everyone. They were now afraid. There were many people who made malicious remarks about Zhao Hai. There were groups of them. This was because they were jealous of Zhao Hai. Now, these malicious thoughts evaporated. They were even afraid that Zhao Hai would look for them to settle ounts.

    The old members of the camp didn¡¯t have a good outlook on these neers. But since the family ordered them to be united, they endured. Now, seeing the expressions of these neers, the old members couldn¡¯t help but be happy inside.

    After this incident, the Ashley Family¡¯s External Halls had been cleansed. All at once, the smoke produced by the mass recruitment settled. The neers also understood their ce. Naturally, there were also neers who ran away after hearing what happened. Those who ran away didn¡¯t want to follow the rules, or they might have some ulterior motives towards the family. This caused the Ashley Family to lose some sense of worry.

    These things all happenedter. Right now, Zhao Hai entered the Bone Symbol Camp¡¯s conference room with Tie Sheng and Tao Wang. Then he waved his hand and summoned the Undead blonde-haired man. Zhao Hai looked at the blonde-haired man and said, ¡°What¡¯s your name and who sent you?¡±

    The blonde-haired man immediately replied, ¡°Answering to the Young Master. My name is Eric, I¡¯m from the Poison Bee Pirate Group. The group received several secret missions to infiltrate the Ashley Family and find a way to kill Zhao Hai or tarnish his reputation. From the appearance of these people, they don¡¯t seem to be from the Machine Field. As for who they were, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Zhao Hai raised his eyebrow and said, ¡°What is your position in the Poison Bee Pirate group?¡±

    Eric replied, ¡°I¡¯m the fourth head of the group. My father was the previous fourth head. He was killed during a mission so I took his ce. Since I¡¯m young, the other heads don¡¯t look highly upon me. It was the other heads who assigned me to do the mission.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he said, ¡°Where¡¯s the headquarters of your pirate group? Show it to me on the star chart.¡± Eric nodded before opening hisputer and then pointed towards a.

    Tie Sheng and Tao Wang have also been listening to Eric. Now they knew what was going on. They looked at the that Eric pointed to and wasn¡¯t surprised. This was because the that Eric pointed to was in a meteorite field that was also known as the Pirate Paradise. It¡¯s a region ced in between the Machine Field and the Cultivation Realm.

    The Pirate Paradise is a very famous ce. It was an iparably vast region, muchrger than the Rainbow Meteorite Field. It was also much more dangerous. This area was pirate-infested. Some of these pirates were from the Machine Field, some were from the Cultivation Realm, some were from the Devil Realm. There were all kinds ofrge and small pirate groups existing there. It was even rumored that thergest pirate group could contend against a Great Family in the Machine Field and a Medium-grade Sect in the Cultivation Realm.

    After many years of operation, the pirates had carved a ce for themselves in this meteorite field. Its defenses were impregnable. Even Cultivation Sects would find it very hard to attack this ce.

    Also, the pirates were also conscious of their targets. They would rob passerby but never the huge caravans. And as long as they were given tolls, then they could guarantee a caravan¡¯s safety. If anyone orders a hit on someone, they could also turn into killers. It was because of such rules that they existed to this day. Otherwise, they would have already been destroyed by the Machine Field and the Cultivation Realm.

    Although these pirates were strong, they could never match an army from the Machine Field or a big Sect from the Cultivation Realm. However, these pirates could handle the dirty jobs that families and sects needed to be done. It was also because of this that they haven¡¯t been eliminated and were able to live with ease.

    Zhao Hai looked at where Eric was pointing and was also aware of the Pirate Paradise. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t surprised about the location. Then he asked Eric about the strength of the Poison Bee Pirate group.

    From what Eric said, the Poison Bee Pirates numbered about 100 thousand people. And if they counted the rtives of the members, they would reach 1 million. Most of these people were Mages and Warriors. They also own battleships. Altogether, the pirate group had over 300 battleships. One of them was a high-level warship, 50 were intermediate-level, and the rest were low-level ships. To operate these ships, the pirate group had 10 thousand people on deck. They also have 50 thousand Mechs in hand, which was not weak for a pirate group.

    Zhao Hai nodded and thought some things through. He now has a that doesn¡¯t have many people. If he can get these pirates to Yalei 2, then he would no longer worry about the poption.

    However, he didn¡¯t put this forward. After asking Eric everything he wanted to know, Zhao Hai returned Eric to the Space. Zhao Hai was also aware of Eric¡¯s current position in the group. Although he was the fourth head, he was basically driven out of the group. The other heads had removed his power, this was why he was sent over for this mission.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care much about these things. Eric¡¯s status was no longer important now that he was an undead. And now that Zhao Hai knew the location of the Poison Bee Pirates, he could clean them up when he had some time.

    After Zhao Hai received Eric, he looked at Tie Sheng and said, ¡°Big Brother Tie Sheng, what do you think?¡±

    Tie Sheng replied, ¡°The family is in an unstable state, so other people wanted to deal with us. Little Hai, did youe out because of this?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I heard that some of our brothers had disappeared after going out on missions. Therefore, I came back to see the situation. It seems like the matter is much moreplex than I thought. I¡¯m certain that the other realms had begun to make a move on us. Moreover, their ultimate target should be me.¡±

    Tie Sheng nodded, then he asked, ¡°What do you n to do now?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Easy, I¡¯ll just deal with them all. I have already talked to Uncle Cadjo. I¡¯ll be making tracking tokens so provide us with coordinates. Once I finish making them, I¡¯ll hand it over to our people. Then once they get attacked on a mission, they can crush the token so I can know their location. When that timees, I¡¯ll rush over with haste. I believe we¡¯ll be able to know who¡¯s behind this when the timees.¡±

    Tie Sheng knit his brows and said, ¡°But isn¡¯t that too dangerous? Their target is you. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re waiting for you toe out. Since they have you as a goal, then they naturally have ns to deal with you. If you go out, then aren¡¯t you just delivering yourself to their front door?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Big Brother Tie Sheng, rest assured. Nothing wrong will happen. I¡¯ll head back first. Once I finish making the tracking tokens, I¡¯ll hand them over to you.¡± Then he left the room after he said that.

 Chapter 1323 â€“ Canâ€™t Retire

    <h4>Chapter 1323 - Can¡¯t Retire</h4>

    When Zhao Hai and Margaret returned to their vi, they discovered that Zheng Yun was now cleaning the kitchen.

    Zhao Hai looked at Zheng Yun and then sighed. Meanwhile, Margaret smiled faintly and then walked to the kitchen. Zhao Hai sat down on the sofa in the living room. As he sat down, he suddenly heard a knock from outside. Zhao Hai made the robot open the door, to see Zheng Li on the other side.

    Zhao Hai immediately stood up and weed Zheng Li in. Zheng Li looked at Zheng Yun who wasughing with Margaret in the kitchen and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, then he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, I heard about what happened. It seems like some people are targeting the Ashley Family. Is this true?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Yes. It¡¯s possible that it¡¯s the other realms. But at this point, we aren¡¯t able to confirm. But you don¡¯t have to worry about it, I¡¯ll deal with it. Right, how have you been doing? Have you adapted well?¡±

    Zheng Liughed and said, ¡°Adapted, very well adapted. Life here is much betterpared to the Cultivation Realm. And because of our rtionship with you, they¡¯ve been taking care of us well.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Actually, now that I¡¯m back, I have something to discuss with you. It¡¯s about your future residence.¡±

    Zheng Li calmed down. To be honest, even if their current situation was good, it still felt foreign to them. This wasn¡¯t because the Bone Symbol Camp has been treating them badly. Conversely, the Bone Symbol Camp has been taking care of them very well. But in the end, this was still the domain of the Ashley Family. Zhao Hai was just someone from the Ahsley Family, he didn¡¯t have so much control over the area. Therefore, they still felt heavy inside their hearts.

    Zhao Hai looked at Zheng Li¡¯s expression and said, ¡°Brother Zheng, back when I won the Beginner Competition, I was able to get a lot of rewards. I took advantage of this opportunity to ask for an unowned. However, that is not yet suitable for living in. I¡¯m currently arranging people to transform the. I n to make you live on that. What do you think?¡±

    Hearing this, Zheng Li couldn¡¯t help but repeat, ¡°Your?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Right, my. Ipletely own it. After you arrive there, you can develop however you want.¡±

    Zheng Li thought for a moment and then said, ¡°I can¡¯t make this decision on my own. I¡¯ll discuss this with others. If they agree, then naturally I won¡¯t disagree.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright. If they like staying here, I won¡¯t stop them either. You don¡¯t have to force them.¡±

    Zheng Li nodded. Then he looked at the kitchen before turning back to Zhao Hai. It was as if he had something to say but couldn¡¯t. Zhao Hai noticed Zheng Li¡¯s expression, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°She¡¯s still young. Perhaps she wouldn¡¯t be like this in two years. Brother Zheng, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    Zheng Li smiled bitterly as well, then he answered, ¡°I hope so. Alright, let¡¯s not think about that. When are you going to leave? How are you nning to solve the family¡¯s problem?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I should leave soon. You don¡¯t have to worry about this matter. I¡¯ll deal with it. By the way, it seems like Margaret and Yun¡¯er are getting along very well.¡±

    Zheng Li nodded with a smile. Then the two went to the kitchen. At this time, Margaret and Zheng Yun took out the dishes they had prepared. Margaret also learned to cook before. After all, having your food made by robots all the time was annoying. Naturally, her dishes couldn¡¯t enter Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes. After she entered the Space, she followed Meg and was able to learn how to properly cook. At the very least, her cooking was much better than before.

    On the other hand, Zheng Yun was born into a poor family. Since they couldn¡¯t afford fasting pills to eat every day, they needed to cook their own food. Zheng Yun was quite sensible when it came to preparing food. With the two working together, they were able to make six dishes. Moreover, the dishes they made looked very good.

    After Zhao Hai invited everyone to take a seat, he offered a drink towards Zheng Li while Margaret talked with Zheng Yun. But from time to time, Zheng Yun would steal a nce at Zhao Hai.

    When they were done eating, Zhao Hai sent Zheng Li and Zheng Yun off before taking Margaret into the Space. Laura and the others were ying while Cai¡¯er was making the tracking tokens. Laura and the others were currently controlling the silver needles to explore the Pirate Paradise.

    As soon as they saw that Zhao Hai had something to do with the Pirate Paradies, Laura and the others immediately knew what he was nning to do. So they made advance preparations and had silver needles explore the area.

    Upon seeing what Laura and the others were doing, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°You really understand me. Haha. These pirates are very good and also strong. There¡¯s also a lot of them. If we can get them to Yalei 2, then we wouldn¡¯t have any problems.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°I also thought about that. Brother Hai, leave this matter to us. You should return to the Six Realms Battlefield, Captain Yuan and the others are back.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going.¡± Then his body moved as he went out of the Space and returned to his cave residence in the Six Realms Battlefield. Then he went out of the residence and returned to Yuan¡¯s fort. At this time, Yuan and the others had also returned.

    Yuan¡¯s facial color didn¡¯t look very good, but he looked much betterpared to a couple of days before. Seeing hime back, people immediately surrounded him. Yuan looked at their eyes and then nodded before entering the conference hall. Naturally, Zhao Hai and the others followed behind him. Wu Yang and the others were still unaware of the conclusion. But after seeing Yuan¡¯s expression, they guessed that things didn¡¯t go smoothly.

    After everyone was inside the conference hall, Yuan told them about the decision made by the higher-ups. He also talked about the stakes involved in this matter. Although Wu Yang and the others were angry about it, they couldn¡¯t do anything.

    Yuan turned to Zhao Hai and found that he was very calm, there was no trace of anger in his face at all. Then Yuan said, ¡°Little Hai, I hope that you can understand the decision made. This is the best way to deal with this matter. If this problem gets dragged on, the other realms would be able to use this opportunity to their advantage.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Captain, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯m not angry. Actually, I already thought that this might be the result. Although the higher-ups had gone too far, we cannot go too far as well. After all, the situation in the Six Realms Battlefield is rted to the entire Machine Field. If something happened in the battlefield, then the Machine Field would lose a lot. When that happens, the ones suffering the most would be themoners of the realm. I¡¯m actually quite relieved that it was settled this soon.¡±

    Yuan and the others rxed when they heard this. They had to take Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction seriously. This was because Zhao Hai was a strongbatant with multiple methods at his disposal. Ever since he ascended, Zhao Hai has remained undefeatable.

    Also, now that Yuan has decided to retire, the Lock Mountain Range needed someone else to look up to. Although Zhao Hai¡¯s prestige was insufficient, his strength makes up for it. As long as he fights the other realms several times, his influence would rise up quickly. When the timees, he can definitely make waves in the Lock Mountain Range. With this, Yuan could feel relieved.

    Yuan nodded, then he turned his head to everyone and said, ¡°Although this matter has been settled this way, it doesn¡¯t mean that everything is over. I¡¯ve discussed with Liu Zhen and the others, we are forming a Lock Mountain Range Alliance. We can select captains to be our union¡¯s representatives. These representatives would directly talk to the Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups on behalf of us. If they dared to do something else like this again, we would certainly fight back.¡±

    As soon as Wu Yang and the others heard this, their eyes turned bright. They naturally understood what this alliance meant for the Lock Mountain Range. Once it was established, they would now have a proper voice in the Machine Field.

    Seeing everyone nod, Yuan nodded, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s consider the incident over. As for the alliance, we will iron out the detailster.¡± Everyone nodded and then left.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t leave. After everyone left, Zhao Hai took out several weapons and ced them on the table in front of Adam and the others before saying, ¡°Captains, here are your weapons. See if you feelfortable using it.¡±

    Adam and the others didn¡¯t know that the weapons that Zhao Hai made were special. But since Yuan made them do this, they didn¡¯t decline. Now, seeing the weapons that Zhao Hai made, they held them up and inspected it carefully.

    Of course, they couldn¡¯t see anything by doing it this way. Therefore, Yuan smiled and said, ¡°Go outside and try them out. I believe you will discover the strength of these weapons. Try them on some targets, but make sure that two weapons don¡¯t hit each other.¡±

    Adam and the others looked at Yuan and Liu Zhen who were smiling and they didn¡¯t say anything. But since they were also fighters, they were particr about their weapons.

    So upon hearing Yuan, they couldn¡¯t help but satisfy their curiosity. They all stood up and went outside. Meanwhile, Yuan and Liu Zhen remained.

    Now that the three had left the room, Yuan turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, you understand the overall situation, I¡¯m relieved. What happened this time, s, I can only forget about it. I¡¯m also a little tired. So after the union gets established, I¡¯ll probably retire.¡±

    There was no surprised expression on Zhao Hai¡¯s face, which made Yuan and Liu Zhen puzzled. Zhao Hai looked at Yuan and smiled faintly, ¡°Actually, I somewhat expected this to happen. Captain, you have worked so hard for the Machine Field for many years. But in the end, this still happened. I thought that you might be disheartened because of this. I just didn¡¯t expect it toe this soon.¡±

    Yuan and Liu Zhen looked at each other. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to say this. Zhao Hai looked at the two and said, ¡°I have no objection to Captain¡¯s decision to retire. However, I think Captain shouldn¡¯t retire at this time. You have a high prestige in the Lock Mountain Range. If you retire, it would certainly send huge waves into the entire battlefield. Right now, the people in the Lock Mountain Range are still angry at the higher-ups. If you announce your retirement right now, everyone would certainly me the higher-ups. It would be very hard to control them if they make a scene.¡±

    Yuan and Liu Zhen couldn¡¯t help but stare when they heard Zhao Hai. Now, even if he wanted to retire, Yuan knew that he couldn¡¯t.

    Yuan nodded and said, ¡°Alright. It seems like I won¡¯t be able to retire at this moment.¡± Yuan¡¯s voice had a sense of exhaustion. If it was before, Yuan wouldn¡¯t have this feeling. Even if he battled for days on end, he was still full of energy. At that time, he felt that he had endless energy. This was because he had faith in his purpose. He knew what he was fighting for and why he was working hard.

    But after what just happened, Yuan discovered that his efforts had vanished into thin air. This caused Yuan to be exhausted.

    Zhao Hai looked at Yuan, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Captain, you can actually retire now, you don¡¯t have to leave the Lock Mountain Range and fight. Now that we formed the union, nobody is more qualified to be its leader than you. You can focus on this matter and leave the battles to me. With you as a leader, those above us could no longer plot. I¡¯m also confident that I can hold off the other realms.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s words sounded like he wanted to ce Yuan on a pedestal. But Yuan didn¡¯t mind it at all. In fact, when Yuan was nning to retire, he nned to let Zhao Hai be his sessor. Now that he can¡¯t formally retire, he can only manage the internal situation of the alliance Although he¡¯s still in the Lock Mountain Range, he wouldn¡¯t fight and would leave that to Zhao Hai. As a result, he can still live in the Lock Mountain Range after retirement.

    Yuan nodded and said, ¡°That is also good. In any case, I¡¯ll be retiring. I¡¯ll take this chance to create a foundation for the Lock Mountain Range. I¡¯ll focus on the alliance and deal with the higher-ups. This isn¡¯t easy. Even if those fellows don¡¯t know anything about war, they¡¯re all top experts in plotting.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s because of this that the Captain needs to act. You have battled in the Six Realms Battlefield for seven years. You should have been promoted a long time ago, but you have always been here in the frontlines. However, in turn, this allowed you to gain a lot of influence in the Lock Mountain Range. Your actions could cause waves in the mountain range. This isn¡¯t something that those guys above could ignore. With you here, they won¡¯t think about touching us.¡± As he said that the door was pushed open, then Adam and the others entered.

 Chapter 1324 â€“ Doesnâ€™t Disappoint

    <h4>Chapter 1324 - Doesn¡¯t Disappoint</h4>

    Adam and the others looked excited as they held their weapons in their hands. Their gazes quickly fell into Zhao Hai. Seeing the three, Zhao Hai smiled. Adam opened his mouth and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, did you really make these weapons?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and gave a nod. Yuan was also smiling as he said, ¡°If Little Hai didn¡¯t make it, then why would I ask him to make those weapons for you? So what do you think? Is it good?¡±

    Adam and the others nodded at the same time. Adam said, ¡°Good, it¡¯s very good. My god, this is the best weapon I have ever used. Old Yuan, have you changed your weapon as well?¡±

    Yuan chuckled and didn¡¯t answer. But Adam already knew the answer, he looked at Yuan and said, ¡°Old Yuan, you withheld such a good thing from us for a long time. Hai, are we really friends?¡±

    Yuan rolled his eyes and said, ¡°You talk as if these weapons are mere toys, but Yuan spent a lot of effort to make them. Little Hai just finished making my team¡¯s weapons, and he was immediately called for battle. Then after that, the incident happened. Didn¡¯t I ask him to make your weapons as soon as you arrived? And you stillin!¡±

    Adam and the other smiled and said nothing more. Yuan already knew them for a long time, so after seeing their appearance, he said, ¡°Sigh, you never change. Alright, go take a rest. After two days, we¡¯ll meet up again and discuss the matters of the alliance.¡± Adam and the others didn¡¯t decline as they nodded and left.

    But before Yuan left, Zhao Hai stopped him. Now, only the two of them were left in the conference hall. Zhao Hai looked at Yuan and said, ¡°Captain, I might head out for a few days. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±

    Yuan heard Zhao Hai and knew that by going out Zhao Hai meant that he was going out of the Six Realms Battlefield. Although he knew that Zhao Hai had this ability, he also knew that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t use it easily. Upon hearing that Zhao Hai was going out, Yuan knew that something must have happened, so he quickly asked, ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°The Ashley Family is currently facing trouble. As long as someone heads out to do a mission, they would be attacked. Currently, our losses have crossed a thousand people. Moreover, some people asked interster pirates to deal with me. It seems like the ones behind this aren¡¯t from the Machine Field. It should either be Cultivators or the Devil Cultivators. I¡¯ll try to solve this matter as soon as possible.¡±

    Yuan frowned, ¡°Do you need manpower? Now that the Six Realms Battlefield has calmed down, the men have been idle. We can have a few of them make a move.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and smiled as he said, ¡°No need. I think there are only a few enemies. After all, they¡¯re making their moves in the Machine Field. If there¡¯s a lot of them, then the Machine Field wouldn¡¯t let them off. Although the higher-ups want me dead, they wouldn¡¯t dare be this overboard.¡±

    Yuan nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Be careful. If you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me. Don¡¯t be too polite.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Captain, rest assured, I will. I¡¯ll be heading back first.¡± Yuan nodded, then Zhao Hai turned around and left the conference hall to return to his room.

    Just as Zhao Hai managed to sit down, he heard a knock on his door. Upon opening the door, he saw that it was Xiong Li and the others. These days, Zhao Hai had been very busy so there hasn¡¯t been a time for them to meet. Xiong Li and the others weren¡¯t idling as well. The spiritual qi density of the Six Realms Battlefield is quite thick, so how can they give up this chance to cultivate? Therefore, it has been some time since the brothers had met.

    Seeing Xiong Li and the others, Zhao Hai immediately weed them in. He looked at his brothers and then asked, ¡°Howe you managed to visit? You¡¯re not cultivating today?¡±

    Xiong Li smiled and said, ¡°We can¡¯t practice every day. Why don¡¯t we see you often? Are you busy? And don¡¯t tell me you were refining all this time. Those are only a couple of weapons, you can finish them in one night.¡±

    Zhao Hai chuckled and said, ¡°You really know me. About that, Margaret¡¯s family has experienced some trouble. Some people have been targeting them. It¡¯s possibly the Devil Realm or the Cultivation Realm. Some even went after me. I¡¯ve been busily taking care of this matter.¡±

    Xiong Li and the others stared. They didn¡¯t think that something like this happened. Dongfang Yu immediately asked, ¡°How is it? Is it solved? Who is behind this?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°At this time, I don¡¯t know who it is. I¡¯m still trying to find a solution. But I believe it¡¯ll be solved soon. I just returned to Dark Demon, and some pirates wanted to deal with me using nuclear bombs. But after turning them into Undead, I found out that they had been hired to kill me. And those whomissioned the job weren¡¯t from the Machine Field.¡±

    Li Kuangren¡¯s eyes turned ferocious as he said, ¡°Your saying that these fellows want to assassinate you? How do you n to deal with this?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°They want me dead, and I want them to die as well. Let¡¯s see who¡¯ll perish first.¡±

    Xiong Li frowned and said, ¡°Are you acting alone? Or do you want us to help?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to act. We don¡¯t have to go all out in order to deal with those guys. You can just practice here. The Six Realms Battlefield is a rare cultivation ce. By the way, the renovation of Yalei 2 is about to bepleted. It¡¯s about to start building residences. Once it¡¯s done, you can move in.¡±

    Xiong Li and the others¡¯ eyes lit up. Although they knew that Yalei 2 was merely a front, it was still their residence no matter what.

    Sun Fei sighed and said, ¡°I really want to take a look. But its a pity that we don¡¯t know its current state. Last time I knew, it was still deste.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll take you there when the timees. Since its rare for us to gather, how about sharing a few cups?¡±

    As soon as they heard him, everyone nodded. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dy and took out some dishes as well as some liquor to drink. This time, they didn¡¯t call other people. The brothers drank themselves up until they could no longer drink.

    After sending everyone off, Zhao Hai returned to the Space. There¡¯s no need for him to worry about things outside. There won¡¯t be a war in the Machine Field soon. What¡¯s most important at this time was the establishment of the Lock Mountain Range Alliance. But this matter didn¡¯t need Zhao Hai¡¯s help to finish.

    Zhao Hai waspetent, but his stay in the Six Realms Battlefield was too short. He had yet to establish his influence. Therefore, it was impossible for him to hold a position in this alliance.

    Zhao Hai was also d with this arrangement. And since he told Yuan that he needed to take care of the Ashley Family¡¯s matter, Yuan didn¡¯t ask him to do anything.

    Zhao Hai entered the Space¡¯s vi and looked at the screen. The silver needles would soon reach the Pirate Paradise. Laura and the others haven¡¯t been staring at the screen, they were busy with their own matters.

    At this time, Laura and the others were no longer very busy. The construction of Yalei 2 was right on track. Moreover, with Barlett and the others helping, they didn¡¯t need to do anything. Their attention was currently on the Endless Desert¡¯s Ind.

    The desert ind needed some facilities built. But since the Space didn¡¯tck materials, construction was very easy. Additionally, the ind didn¡¯t need a lot of buildings to be built so that its primitive environment would be preserved.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t take care of this matter and just handed it over to the women. In any case, to him, the desert ind was also a front. Laura and the others can y with it however they want.

    Zhao Hai sat on the sofa and Meg immediately poured some tea for him. As Zhao Hai drank his tea, he turned to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, how are the tracking tokens?¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, about 5000 have been made. When do you want them?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment and then said, ¡°I¡¯ll use them now. This matter needed to be solved as soon as possible. Put the tokens in the warehouse.¡±

    Cai¡¯erplied. Then Zhao Hai exited the Space and returned to his room in the Bone Symbol Camp. This time Zheng Yun wasn¡¯t in. It¡¯s already toote, she already returned to her room to rest.

    After Zhao Hai went out of his vi, he immediately went to Tie Sheng¡¯s office. Tie Sheng has been very busytely. After all, the Bone Symbol Camp had much more memberspared to before. Therefore, the matters he needed to deal with have increased.

    When Zhao Hai entered Tie Sheng¡¯s office, Tie Sheng was still working. Seeing Zhao Hai, Tie Sheng immediately said, ¡°Why did you visit? Is something wrong?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I havepleted the tokens. I made 5000 for now. Make everyone take turns using them when they head out on missions. You can bring them to Uncle Cadjo for me. I still have something else to do.¡±

    Tie Sheng didn¡¯t ask Zhao Hai what he was doing, he knew that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t tell him even if he asked. So he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give them to Manage Cadjoter. Where are they?¡±

    Zhao Hai handed a space bag to Tie Sheng and said, ¡°It¡¯s all here. I¡¯m going now.¡± After he said that, he turned around and left. Tie Sheng didn¡¯t need to send him off. Between him and Zhao Hai, there¡¯s no need to be too polite. He opened the space bag and looked at the tracking tokens. These tokens weren¡¯t big, only about five by three centimeters. Above it was an abstract magic rune. Moreover, it was very thin, it could definitely be treated as an ornament.

    Tie Sheng let out a sigh. Seeing these tokens made him at ease a little. There has been a lot of pressure on him ever since the Bone Symbol Camp began losing people. He had been in the camp for more than ten years, so he already regarded it as his own home, his family. Tie Sheng grieved as his brothers disappeared.

    But now, things are taking a positive turn. With these tracking tokens, the matter would be solved soon. Tie Sheng was confident on these tokens because he was confident in Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai had never disappointed him before, so he believed that this time was also the same.

 Chapter 1325 â€“ Waiting

    <h4>Chapter 1325 - Waiting</h4>

    Zhao Hai was currently resting inside the Space. On the screen was an image of empty space. This was because he was spectating the silver needles as they travelled towards the Pirate Paradise.

    Zhao Hai looked at the map of the Space andpared it to the Machine Field¡¯s map. At this rate, the needles would reach the Pirate Paradise in three days.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t concerned about this right now. He was just calmly waiting for news from the Machine Field. Yesterday, he saw a 100-person squad from the Bone Symbol Camp leaving for a mission. This squad was carrying the tracking tokens that he just made.

    Zhao Hai was waiting for news about this 100-person team. He wanted to see the moment they got attacked.

    It wasn¡¯t only the Bone Symbol Camp who sent people out on a mission. The other camps also had teams of their own. All of these teams were carrying the tracking tokens on their bodies. This way, Zhao Hai would be informed the moment these people get attacked.

    Laura and the others were sitting beside Zhao Hai as they looked at the empty space on the monitor. Honestly, the scenery was very boring. However, Laura and the others happily looked at it because Zhao Hai was apanying them.

    It has been two days since Zhao Hai handed over the tokens to Tie Sheng. Contrary to what Zhao Hai expected, Cadjo didn¡¯t give the tokens to the camp lords. Instead, he took full control over the tokens. When people head out to do a mission, they would go to him in order to get the tracking tokens. And if they don¡¯t meet any attack, they would have to return them.

    Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t have any opinions about how Cadjo decided to handle the tokens. In fact, Cadjo¡¯s arrangement was the most appropriate way for the family¡¯s External Halls.

    Dark Demon was very peaceful these days. Zheng Li also convinced Uncle Lu and the others to move to Yalei 2. Uncle Lu and the others knew that in order to live a good life, they would have to stay with each other. They would advance when they need to advance and retreat when they need to retreat. Only then could they survive.

    Compared to Dark Demon, the Six Realms Battlefield wasn¡¯t so peaceful. Captain-level characters of the Lock Mountain Range congregated in Yuan¡¯s fort. This was the first time that they all gathered here. But they didn¡¯t have any point ofint. After all, this second gathering was for their future security.

    When everyone arrived at Yuan¡¯s fort, Yuan immediately discussed the matter of the Lock Mountain Range Alliance. As soon as they heard about this, Captains all agreed. This alliance would only bring them benefits as well as security. None of them even thought about opposing the idea.

    After that, an election of the first batch representatives was held. The Lock Mountain Range would select 20 Captains as their representatives. Moreover, these Captains needed to have served in the mountain range for at least two years. These 20 people would represent the entire Lock Mountain Range. Naturally, this was a very important decision. Everyone needed to make sure that the elected representatives were good.

    If some of these 20 Captains were to transfer out of the Lock Mountain Range or retire, then they would have to withdraw from the alliance and then another election would be held for their recement.

    Nobody opposed this rule. This was because only people from the Lock Mountain Range would consider the benefit of the alliance.

    The election was finished smoothly. Before long 20 people were selected as the representatives of the Lock Mountain Range Alliance.

    These representatives wouldn¡¯t gain more power. They couldn¡¯t order other Captains nor would they receive more benefits. What they could do was to serve the people from the Lock Mountain Range.

    This job was actually harsh, but nobody opposed it. This was because the main purpose of this union was to keep the Lock Mountain Range secure.

    After the election ended, it was no surprise that Yuan, Liu Zhen, and the others were elected. Yuan also became the leader with the most number of votes. Moreover, everyone was alright with this result.

    As soon as he saw the result of the election, Yuan couldn¡¯t help but feel thankful. If he really chose to retire, then the Lock Mountain Range might turn chaotic. If this happens before they beat the Sprites, then all of the prestige and aplishments that he gained would all disappear. When the timees, the other realms woulde like sharks after smelling blood.

    Yuan sighed. He knows that he couldn¡¯t retire yet. At least before Zhao Hai gained enough prestige, he couldn¡¯t retire.

    Zhao Hai was well aware of what happened in the Six Realms Battlefield. The results were within his expectations. There¡¯s nobody other than Yuan who can lead the Lock Mountain Range Alliance. Yuan had had the most prestige in the mountain range with his long years of service. If he retired at this unstable time, then the entire mountain range would turn chaotic. Therefore, he persuaded Yuan to stay even if he wanted Yuan to settle down on Yalei 2.

    After the Lock Mountain Range Alliance was established, various teams immediately reported some of their problems. Examples of these included issues with supplies, weapons, and other things.

    The teams in the Lock Mountain Range could also report their problems directly to the higher-ups. But so far, the answers they received had never been satisfactory; or their problems werepletely ignored. And with the strength of a single team, they couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Now that the alliance has been established, they would naturally report these issues and hope that it gets solved as soon as possible.

    Yuan and the others didn¡¯t expect the Lock Mountain Range to have this much problems. The 20 representatives soon found themselves busy talking to the teams andpiling all reports to send to the higher-ups.

    Now, that they have the strength to talk with the higher-ups as equals. After all, they were now acting as the entire Lock Mountain Range. Moreover, at this very unstable time, if the higher-ups don¡¯t agree, then their standing in the Six Realms Battlefield might be affected.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about these things at this time, nor was it his turn to care. Therefore, he was now in the Space waiting for any signal of any attacks on the Ashley Family¡¯s External Hall members.

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai, she looked worried as she said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, I think the people that were sent to deal with you this time aren¡¯t simple. They might be small, but I think they have someone who has a spatial ability.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at her and said, ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    Laura exined, ¡°In order to deal with you, those people need to enter the Machine Field in secret. They need to be undetected by the Machine Field. We shouldn¡¯t underestimate the Machine Field¡¯s capabilities. These fellows have been able to resist the Cultivation Realm for a long time. Being independent for a long time is evidence of the realm¡¯s strength. They should also have moles ced among the pirate groups to act as their informants. Therefore, if a lot of people from the other realms enter, the Machine Field would certainly get word about it. Therefore, its impossible for a lot of people toe deal with you.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then Lizzy continued the exnation, ¡°If it¡¯s just a few people, then that¡¯s another problem. Not everyone who disappeared came from one direction. All of them want in all directions from Dark Demon. In this case, these people were all attacked. Some were even attacked whilepleting their tasks. You should know that transmission formations weren¡¯t widely used in the Machine Field. Those people couldn¡¯t just use transmission formations to go ces. And if they only rely on flight, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to attack so many people. With the number of losses that the family suffered, it¡¯s clear that they have means toe and go quickly. Besides transmission formations, only spatial abilities can do this.¡±

    Zhao Hao nodded again. Then Megan added, ¡°Moreover, both the Cultivation Realm and the Devil Realm know that you can use space magic. Therefore, the best way to deal with you is another person with spatial abilities. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult for the Cultivation Realm and the Devil Realm to find someone who can use space magic.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°You¡¯ve really thought this through. Unfortunately for them, they don¡¯t know that they¡¯re dealing with a fake Space Mage.¡±

    Laura and the others chuckled. However, Laura was still a bit worried, ¡°Brother Hai, you made the other realms aware of how strong you are back in the Void Arena. Moreover, they should have already heard about your actions in the Six Realms Battlefield. After knowing your capabilities, they still decided to act against you. This means that they¡¯re assured of their sess. Brother Hai, I think they sent out a Transcending Tribtion Expert!¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned and said, ¡°Transcending Tribtion? Will they really?¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s very possible. Brother Hai, people already know that most Nascent Soul Experts aren¡¯t your match. They aren¡¯t even sure if they can seed if they use formations. Then the only way to deal with you is to send a Transcending Tribtion Expert.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Their assumptions weren¡¯t groundless. With Zhao Hai¡¯s present strength, it can be said that nobody can defeat him below Transcending Tribtion. The difference between a Transcending Tribtion Expert and a Nascent Soul Expert was the same as heaven and earth. Going from Nascent Soul to Transcending Tribtion transforms a Cultivator qualitatively. It¡¯s impossible for a peak Nascent Soul Expert to beat a Transcending Tribtion Expert. If the enemies really did send a Transcending Tribtion Expert to deal with him, then the situation has indeed turned difficult.

    Lizzy looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, you should scout the situation first before going out. Once you see the level of the attackers, it wouldn¡¯t be toote to make a move.¡±

 Chapter 1326 â€“ Vicious Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1326 - Vicious Battle</h4>

    When he heard Lizzy, Zhao Hai gently shook his head. Although Lizzy¡¯s method was the best for him, he couldn¡¯t agree to it.

    At this time, Cai¡¯er suddenly said, ¡°Young Master, someone crushed a token.¡± Zhao Hai stared, then he immediately said, ¡°Show me.¡±

    The image on the screen quickly changed. What surprised Zhao Hai was that the first to use the tokens weren¡¯t from the Bone Symbol Camp, but from the Ghost Symbol Camp instead.

    It must be stated that Zhao Hai¡¯s rtionship with the Ghost Symbol Camp wasn¡¯t very good. The rtionship between the Camp Lords of both sides wasn¡¯t very good either.

    But after Zhao Hai won the Six Realms Beginner Competition, the other Camp Lords began to warm up to him. But since he had been busy since then, he didn¡¯t have time to improve their rtionship. But it must be said that Zhao Hai still saw the people from the other camps to be members of the Ashley Family.

    This group from the Ghost Symbol Camp was sitting on a small ship. At this time, the ship was surrounded by a group of people. Additionally, these people were dressed like Cultivators and were using 5 small battleships. These five battleships were evidently modified with weapons more advanced than normal ships. Seeing the appearance of these ships, Zhao Hai knew that these belonged to space pirates. Only pirates would deck their ships with this much weapons.

    Zhao Hai nced at the Cultivators. It was a small group that numbered about 50. What surprised Zhao Hai the most was theposition of this group. There were 20 Core Formation Cultivators and the rest were at Nascent Soul. Also, the Core Formation Cultivators weren¡¯t weak. The magic artifacts that they used were all high-level.

    Zhao Hai raised his brow and said, ¡°It seems like we¡¯ve found our big fish. Interesting. I¡¯ll go meet them.¡± Then his body disappeared from the Space and reappeared on the scene. As he appeared on the battlefield, he waved his hand and his flying sword killed the nearest Cultivator. This was a Cultivator at Core Formation Stage. He wasn¡¯t even able toprehend what happened before his head fell. Then Zhao Hai waved his hand once more to take the body into the Space. Then his body shed and reappeared beside a small battleship. He sent out a 100 thousandyer formation. Although the battleship was able to erect its protective shield, it was nothingpared to the might of a 100 thousandyer spell. It was like paper as it was torn to pieces. Then the battleship exploded turning into a huge fireball.

    It was at this time that those who besieged the Ahsley Family stopped and shifted their attention to Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai also stopped as he looked at the Cultivators and coldly smiled and said, ¡°Were you waiting for me? Well, I¡¯m here.¡±

    One of the Cultivators looked at Zhao Hai and then coldly snorted before saying, ¡°Zhao Hai, you finally showed yourself. Hahaha. That¡¯s good. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll keep hiding in the Six Realms Battlefield.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the Cultivator and said, ¡°Why would I hide? Didn¡¯t you want to see me?¡±

    The Cultivator coldly snorted and said, ¡°Do you really think that you can leave today? Now that you appeared, you can forget about leaving. You¡¯re not the only one capable of using space magic in this world.¡±

    Zhao Hai sneered when he heard this. Then he said, ¡°I never did think that I¡¯m the only Space Mage in this world. However, I¡¯m afraid you still won¡¯t be able to make me stay.¡±

    The Cultivator replied, ¡°You¡¯re very arrogant. But you are indeed strong, and everyone in the Six Realms Battlefield knows about it. Therefore, we asked someone to deal with you.¡± Then he faced one of the pirate ships and said, ¡°Daoist, I ask you to make a move. Kill this brat!¡±

    A cold snort was heard from the pirate ship. Then the door of the ship opened and a person wearing yellow cultivator clothing floated slowly towards the battlefield.

    This person¡¯s presence wasn¡¯t that big. However, he looked very strange. His hair, beard, and eyebrows were all earth yellow.

    Zhao Hai looked at this person and his expression quickly turned heavy. His spiritual force failed to detect this person. Moreover, being respectfully called a ¡®Daoist¡¯ wasn¡¯t amon address in the Cultivation Realm. Only Transcending Tribtion Experts and above were called ¡®Daoists¡¯. This only meant that this person was a Transcending Tribtion Expert.

    The Transcending Tribtion Expert looked at Zhao Hai and sneered as he said, ¡°Zhao Hai, I¡¯ve heard of you. Not only did you win the Six Realms Beginner Competition, you also made waves in the Six Realms Battlefield. Do you really think that you¡¯re unparalleled?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the Transcending Tribtion Expert, then he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Are you a Transcending Tribtion Expert in running your mouth as well? You want my life, now this Zhao Hai is here. Why don¡¯t you take it?¡±

    The Transcending Tribtion Expert didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would be rude towards him. His eyes shed cold light as he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Extremely arrogant!¡± Then he waved his hand and sent a giant earth-yellow palm towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted and then waved his hand to cut the palm using his flying sword. The Transcending Tribtion Expert harrumphed, he didn¡¯t care about Zhao Hai¡¯s counter.

    It didn¡¯t take long before the sword and the palm hit each other. A ¡®Bang¡¯ sound was heard before Zhao Hai¡¯s sword was thrown back. It seems like Zhao Hai lost in this exchange. However, his attack was still able to disperse the palm attack.

    A hint of dread shed through Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes Although he didn¡¯t use astral qi and evil qi, he used full power in that move. The flying sword also had weapon shattering in it. And while he was able to block the blow, it still managed to shake his mind. He didn¡¯t expect the other party¡¯s attack to be so powerful. It¡¯s an attack worthy of a Transcending Tribtion Expert.

    What Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know was that the Daoist was also surprised. He knew that although he sent a casual attack, he already used seven points of his strength. This much force couldn¡¯t be blocked by Nascent Soul Experts. But Zhao Hai was actually able to block it without suffering heavy wounds.

    One must know that Transcending Tribtion Experts weren¡¯t in a whole different level of strengthpared to most Nascent Soul Experts. Most Nascent Soul Experts wouldn¡¯t survive five points of strength, much more if it was seven points.

    The Yellow Daoist¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn bright. He was now interested in Zhao Hai. But at the same time, he also wanted to murder him. The existence of such a person wasn¡¯t good for the Cultivation Realm. If he were allowed to grow, then there woulde a time where he would threaten the Cultivation Realm.

    With this thought in mind, the Yellow Daoist¡¯s determination to kill Zhao Hai became firmer. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Good, very good. You can block me. It seems like I¡¯ve been looking down on you before. You¡¯re qualified for me to be serious.¡±

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted and said, ¡°It seems like Transcending Tribtion isn¡¯t that great.¡±

    The Yellow Daoist sneered, ¡°Ignorant kid.¡±

    Then he took a step forward and sent a punch outward. A yellow fist was sent towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai found out that he couldn¡¯t avoid this punch. Although the Yellow Daoist only sent out his qi, this qi was still under his control after leaving his body. Even if Zhao Hai dodged, the fist could still change directions.

    Zhao Hai breathed in and just like the Yellow Daoist he took a step forward and punched out. He used astral qi in this punch. But after punching out once, Zhao Hai sent another punch. The two fists worked together to go against the Yellow Daoist¡¯s punch.

    The Yellow Daoist didn¡¯t make any further moves. He just looked at the scene, interested in what Zhao Hai would do.

    He saw Zhao Hai stop after sending out two punches. These two punches proceeded to hit the earthen yellow fist.

    Boom! Boom! Two sounds of impact were heard one after the other. The winds caused by the collision caused the clothes of the Cultivators to fly. This showed how powerful the collision was.

    For the first time, the Yellow Daoist¡¯s expression turned serious. One must know that the two firsts that Zhao Hai sent out weren¡¯t any ordinary punches. These two fists emanated an aura showing that Zhao Hai had studied a fist technique.

    In the Cultivation Realm, fist techniques also existed, but there were only a few of them. These first techniques were stored in the ancient reserves of the Great Sects. Almost no small sect has their hands on these techniques. First techniques were mostly used by ancient cultivators. Because they didn¡¯t have methods to make magic artifacts yet, these ancient cultivators could only resort to using their hands and feet as weapons.

    The ways of the ancient cultivators would almost always lose against a person from this age. After all, they don¡¯t use magic artifacts. Therefore, these techniques slowly faded from usage. Only a few inheritances have them, and these were being kept by great sects. At the same time, no great sect would have their disciples train these ancient body cultivation methods as their main method. At most, these techniques would be used to supplement their cultivation.

    However, one has to recognize that when it came to the body, ancient cultivators were peerless. The reason why disciples from great sects were formidable was partly because of these body cultivation methods.

    The Yellow Daoist was also able to study a fist technique manual. Although he didn¡¯t have any other body cultivation method, it can be said that the power of his fist could contend against ancient fist techniques. Compared to the five-element fists that was used by the realm, it was much much stronger.

    The Yellow Daoist was very confident in his fists. He believed that even Murdoch wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with his fists with ease. However, Zhao Hai only made two punches and managed to cancel his fists. This waspletely out of his expectations.

    The Yellow Daois looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Good Zhao Hai, good. Then receive my next move.¡± Then he stepped forward once again and released another punch. But this time, he didn¡¯t release just one punch. A session of punches was sent out and a group of earthen yellow qi was sent towards Zhao Hai like a round of artillery shells.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s facial color sank. He knew that the Yellow Daoist was now acting seriously or was beginning to. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think that the Yellow Daoist didn¡¯t have any magic artifacts. It was just that the Yellow Daoist believed that using his fists was already enough. This was the confidence of an expert at the Transcending Tribtion stage.

    Zhao Hai was also aware that if he didn¡¯t use a weapon, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to block the Yellow Daoist¡¯s fists. Although the Yellow Daoist¡¯s fists looked like they were very light, Zhao Hai could feel an intense amount of energy in each one of them. Each fists surpassed the previous fist he sent out, and there were more than two this time!

    The earlier fist needed two of Zhao Hai¡¯s astral qi-infused fists to disperse. Now that the Yellow Daoist had sent so many punches, it would be courting death if Zhao Hai wanted to counter it using punches.

    When he thought of this, Zhao Hai quickly waved his hand. After that, swords spread out behind him like a peacock showing its majesty. Silver-white swords fanned out behind him. These swords looked exactly the same. They were three feet by three inches. Each one of them were straight and smoothly polished. The sword ridges had the design of a Yazi. On the hilt was a cloud pattern which gave the sword a peaceful nature. Behind the swords were tiny bells that sounded crisp and sweet.[1]

    There were a lot of these swords behind Zhao Hai, forming a dense and majestic sight. Just by looking at them, they numbered over a hundred. Moreover, from the style of these swords, one could see that they were aplete magic artifact set!

    A magic artifact set was a very special type of magic artifact. Magic formation weapons that the Machine Field used acted independently and their might wasn¡¯t necessarily strong. One the other hand, magic artifact sets were very powerful the more there were in the set. Naturally, the spiritual force needed to operate these sets was very high. Average people wouldn¡¯t be able to use them.

    Of course, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t using a real magic artifact set. These were flying swords that liquid silver transformed into. As for being able to control arge number of swords, it wasn¡¯t surprising for Zhao Hai. He could even control 10 thousand silver swords with no problems. After all, if he could control a lot of silver needles at the same time, then he could control swords as well.

    Zhao Hai performed a sword art and then pointed forward. *Chi* Along with Zhao Hai¡¯smand, the swords behind him all flew forward like a school of fish heading straight towards the Yellow Daoist¡¯s attacks.

    Each of these swords were infused with astral qi, so their might was very extraordinary. Moreover, the flight of these swords weren¡¯t simple. As they flew, they arranged themselves in special patterns, directly facing each fist.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! A series of explosive sounds were heard. The surrounding qi was sent into disarray. The Cultivators around them couldn¡¯t bear these qi and were forced to step back.

    When the qi storm disappeared, the spectators couldn¡¯t help but gawk at the scene. Standing there was a pale Zhao Hai and his flying swords that revolved around him. The warship that he attacked has beenpletely crushed.

    The Yellow Daoist stood opposite Zhao Hai. His expression had now turnedpletely serious. Then the Yellow Daoist suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Good, Zhao Hai. It seems like if I don¡¯t put out my real strength today, then I wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with you.¡± Then he waved his hand as five magic artifacts were taken out. Seeing these magic artifacts, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. This was because these five magic artifacts looked very special.

    - Yazi - seventh of the nine sons of the dragon. Weapons with Yazi images engraved in them were said to be sharper than the rest.

 Chapter 1327 â€“ Face to Face

    <h4>Chapter 1327 - Face to Face</h4>

    Five long weapons!

    The five magic artifacts that the Yellow Daoist released were unexpectedly five long weapons. These were the sledgehammer, mace, ive, halberd, and long axe!

    These five heavy weapons were the ones used by the Yellow Daoist that most when dealing with an enemy. These five weapons also followed the Yellow Daoist in gaining fame. Naturally, these weapons weren¡¯t his life source weapon. However, they couldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    When the other Cultivators saw that the Yellow Daoist had taken out the five heavy artifacts, they couldn¡¯t help but get startled. They knew that the Yellow Daoist was now beginning to turn serious.

    They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to force the Yellow Daoist into this situation. In their opinion, once the Yellow Daoist made a move, then Zhao Hai would immediately suffer. But who would¡¯ve thought that Zhao Hai couldpel the Yellow Daoist to use his five heavy weapons.

    The Yellow Daoist¡¯s weapons were shining. They had an imposing aura that seems like it could overturn the heavens and the earth. It made one feel that they were as firm as a mountain.

    The swords revolved faster around Zhao Hai. At this moment, Zhao Hai¡¯s body shed as a spatial rift appeared beside him. But just as Zhao Hai was about to leave, a Cultivator¡¯s voice was suddenly heard. ¡°Seal!¡± Along with thismand, the spatial rift beside Zhao Hai was unexpectedly blocked.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression turned ugly. He nced at the Cultivator who just shouted. This man wasn¡¯t tall and he wore ordinary robes. He didn¡¯t look like anything at all. At this time, this man was proudly looking at Zhao Hai.

    The Yellow Daoist looked at Zhao Hai, then he coldly snorted and said, ¡°What? You want to run? Zhao Hai, since you can fight with me with ease, you managed to get my interest. Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±

    Zhao Hai performed a secret art before a *chi* sound was heard as the flying swords moved as one and attacked the Yellow Daoist.

    The Yellow Daoist raised a hand and said, ¡°Guard!¡±. Along with hismand, the sledgehammer rushed out and struck at the swords.

    The sledgehammer didn¡¯t strike a particr sword and instead hit the air. But as the sledgehammer struck, the surrounding space seemed to condense. The flying swords that Zhao Hai sent out were stopped by an invisible wall. Zhao Hai¡¯s face changed as he spit out some blood. It was clear this time that he was injured.

    A surprised expression appeared on Zhao Hai¡¯s face. He wasn¡¯t acting this time, he was genuinely surprised. The damage made by the Yellow Daoist damaged Zhao Hai more than thest one. Moreover, qi managed to prate into his internal organs. Therefore, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but spit out some blood.

    In the past, Zhao Hai had a very high estimation about the strength of a Transcending Tribtion Expert. But after this time, he discovered that he was still underestimating them. This was especially true once they used magic artifacts.

    The Yellow Daoist looked at Zhao Hai with a satisfied expression. Then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, you managed to force this man to use his five treasures. You should be proud. You can die now. Behead!¡± Then one of the five treasures, the ive, flew towards Zhao Hai to behead him.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Yellow Daoist¡¯s attack. Then he suddenlyughed as he made a move. In his hand was the crescent moon spade. The crescent moon spade faced the ive head on.

    The crescent moon spade and the ive shed. A loud *dang* was heard as the crescent moon spade was sent back. Zhao Hai spit out blood once again. But in turn, he was able to block the ive.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Yellow Daoist and said, ¡°Daoist is truly strong. It¡¯s Zhao Hai¡¯s fortune to gain your advice today. But it seems like I can only apany you another day. Then he moved his hand and another spatial rift appeared beside him.

    The Cultivator with a spatial abilitymanded once more ¡°Seal!¡±. But this time, Zhao Hai¡¯s spatial rift wasn¡¯t blocked. Zhao Hai looked at the Cultivator and sneered before his body disappeared along with the spatial rift.

    The only reason why Zhao Hai opened the spatial rift before this was to see which Cultivator had spatial abilities.

    One must know that divergent ability users were different thanmon practitioners. Common practitioners could be identified by their breath. Even if they deliberately conceal their aura, there were still ways of finding out about it.

    However, divergent ability users were different. Their abilities were inborn. If they don¡¯t use their abilities, then it would be impossible to know that they had it.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t really intend to leave when he first opened the spatial rift. He wanted to find out which one had the spatial ability. As long as he identifies this person, he could get rid of him. Once he was gone, then the threat posed by the Cultivators would decrease.

    By relying on the spatial ability user and the pirate ships, the Cultivators were able to block the camps of the Ashley Family. Once this spatial ability user was removed, it would be very hard for these Cultivators to block the Ashley Family¡¯s camps even if they still had the pirate ships.

    The opponent was an owner of a spatial ability. The threat of this person on Zhao Hai was too great. As long as he removes this person, then he would have more time for himself to think about how to deal with the Cultivators.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s battle with the Yellow Daoist made him understand the Transcending Tribtion realm even more. The Yellow Daoist sent two attacks that made Zhao Hai vomit blood. With this strength, it was clear why they couldn¡¯t be opponents of Nascent Soul Experts.

    Although he wasn¡¯t a Transcending Tribtion expert, this doesn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t block their attacks. With this, it would be impossible for the Yellow Daoist to stop him from leaving.

    After Zhao Hai entered the Space, Laura and the others immediately surrounded him. Meg even had a bottle of potion in hand. Laura looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Brother Hai, are you alright? Are you heavily injured?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m alright. My internal organs were just shaken a little. I should be able to recover soon.¡± Then he took the bottle that Meg handed to him and drank it.

    Zhao Hai also discovered that even if he was injured internally and even managed to spit out blood, his body¡¯s ability to recover was formidable. The blood that he spit out was only due to the impact caused by the sh. The wounds had already started to heal.

    After drinking the potion, Zhao Hai turned his head and said, ¡°Did you manage to save the people from the Ghost Symbol Camp?¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°Rest assured, we¡¯ve already sent them to Dark Demon.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and felt relieved. In addition to studying the Transcending Tribtion Realm, he also fought with the Yellow Daoist for a long time because he wanted to buy the Ghost Symbol Camp¡¯s members as much time as possible.

    The moment Zhao Hai appeared in the battlefield, Laura and the others already opened spatial rifts in order to rescue the Ghost Symbol Camp members.

    The group entered the vi and then Zhao Hai looked at the monitor. When the Cultivators saw that Zhao Hai disappeared, they were startled. They didn¡¯t expect this to happen. Zhao Hai looked like he was at a dead end, but he was able to exit with ease. The Yellow Daoist¡¯s expression turned jet ck. He waved his hand and caught the wielder of the spatial ability and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you can seal spatial rifts? What just happened?!¡±

    The Cultivator was terrified. He also couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. Why was Zhao Hai able to withdraw with ease? From the look on the Yellow Daoist¡¯s face, he understood that if he doesn¡¯t give a satisfying answer then he would suffer bad luck.

    The Yellow Daoist was truly enraged this time. He was a Transcending Tribtion Expert sent to deal with a Nascent Soul brat. This matter has already lost him a lot of face. He would even lose more face if he failed. But now, the target was able to run away. If this was passed on, then he would be aughingstock in the Cultivation Realm.

    The Cultivator with the spatial ability wiped the sweat off his head and stuttered before answering, ¡°Daoist, this one, no, this little one also doesn¡¯t know. Zhao Hai¡¯s ability is really strange. I wanted to seal his spatial rift but I can¡¯t do it. This little one really did his best.¡±

    The Yellow Daoist coldly snorted and let go. Then he turned his head and looked at the Ashley Family¡¯s ships. His expression turned frigid. He was at Transcending Tribtion, and he couldn¡¯t feel anyone inside those ships. This made him even more furious. He didn¡¯t pay attention to the ships because these camp members were merely ants in his eyes. But he didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to save them under his nose. This was equivalent to hitting everyone here in the face, to the point of leaving it numb.

    The others also felt the chang inside the ships. Their facial expressions were very ugly. In front of them all, Zhao Hai was able to save the Ghost Symbol Camp members. This was a huge disgrace.

    The Yellow Daoist no longer paid attention to the ships. Instead he looked at the Spatial Cultivator and said, ¡°Have a look at where the rest of the Ashley Family members are. I¡¯ll kill them all. Let¡¯s see if Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t daree out.¡±

    The Spatial Cultivator didn¡¯t dare to neglect thismand. He immediately replied as he took out a smallputer and said, ¡°Replying to the Daoist, ording to the information we gained, the Ashley Family had sent out seven groups this time. Among this group were 100 members of the Ashley Family¡¯s Bone Symbol Camp. We can deal with them first.¡±

    The Yellow Daoist nodded and said, ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll deal with them first. Zhao Hai is in the same camp. Zhao Hai would certainly feel pain if we kill them.¡± Everyone nodded inpliance.

 Chapter 1328 â€“ Not Too Perfect

    <h4>Chapter 1328 - Not Too Perfect</h4>

    The Yellow Daoist looked at the Cultivator with spatial abilities and said, ¡°Send us over and have the ships follow.¡± The Cultivator immediately responded, then he took out his staff and prepared to open a spatial rift.

    The Cultivator with spatial abilities didn¡¯t take out a staff in order to use magic formations. Instead, the purpose of this staff was to increase his mental power so that he can open arger spatial rift to allow everyone to pass through. It would also allow him to send everyone to where the rest of the Ashley Family were.

    Although his spatial divergent ability was inborn, he would still need spiritual force to use it.

    The spiritual force needed was directly rted to the size of spatial rift used. Therefore, the Cultivator needed a magic staff when using his ability. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be this troublesome if he was alone. But when so many people needed to be transported, he would need to take out his staff.

    At this time, the Cultivator with spatial abilities suddenly stared. Then the light on his eyes slowly vanished. And out of his mouth was a sword tip.

    This caused everyone to stare. Then the sword and the Cultivator vanished from sight!

    The atmosphere of the scene immediately froze. These people didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be so bold while the Yellow Daoist was still here. After being defeated, he still dared to return and kill the Cultivator with spatial abilities!

    Because of the presence of the Yellow Daoist, people rxed prematurely. In their opinion, with the Yellow Daoist here, Zhao Hai would be courting death if he went back. Who would have thought that Zhao Hai would reallye back. Moreover, he killed the most important person on the team.

    Although the Cultivator with spatial abilities wasn¡¯t the strongest person in the group, he was equivalent to the feet of the party. As long as he existed, they could quickly head to any location and attack the Ashley Family¡¯s camp members.

    And now that this important person was killed, continually attacking the Ashley Family was now a dream. It was almost impossible to aplish.

    While everyone was in a daze, the pirate ships began exploding one by one. The Ashley Family¡¯s ships had also been destroyed.

    The face of the Yellow Daoist went thoroughly ck. Allowing Zhao Hai to run away had already lost him a lot of face. And now, Zhao Hai killed the person with spatial abilities as well as exploded their ships. This was a clear p to the face. These two back-to-back ps caused his face to turn ck and blue.

    However, they don¡¯t have any means to deal with Zhao Hai now. Without someone with a spatial ability, it would be impossible for them to move forward.

    With this thought in mind, the Yellow Daoist spat out blood in anger. But he could do nothing about the situation. Not only him, nobody else in their team had any idea what to do. And now, not to say about attacking the Ashley Family, even returning to the Cultivation Realm would be very difficult.

    The region that they were in right now was very far from any upied. If they want to return to the Cultivation Realm, then flying would be impractical. Flying back to the Cultivation Realm would take them over a year. Moreover, there was also the looming threat that was Zhao Hai.

    It was at this moment that the ships showed their usefulness. They could rx inside the ship as it flew. But now they had to fly by themselves.

    The Yellow Doist looked at everyone¡¯s expressions, then he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Good Zhao Hai. This old man has underestimated you. But it doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯ll leave for now. Let¡¯s head towards the Pirate Paradise. As long as we have the support of the pirates, it¡¯s not impossible to deal with the Ashley Family. Depart!¡± Everyone immediately followed. They don¡¯t have any other choice.

    All of these were seen by Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai smiled faintly. The silver needles would arrive at the Pirate Paradise in two days. When the timees, he could release his undead and eradicate the entire Pirate Paradise. Without the support of the pirates, the Cultivators wouldn¡¯t have any other means.

    Although these Cultivators were flying towards the Pirate Paradise, they already contacted the pirates through theputer to pick them up using a spaceship. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop this. After all, without the spatial ability user, these people couldn¡¯t muster up any storms.

    Laura and the others rxed now. Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, I think we should tell Manager Cadjo this information to save him from worrying. We can also let him make the Ashley Family investigate the pirates. There should be pirate spies in the Ashley Family, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t be able to know how many teams the Ashley Family sent out and also where they were going.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. The family has been mass recruitingtely. It wouldn¡¯t be a surprise if pirate spies managed to get in. Alright, I¡¯ll tell this to Manager Cadjo. Meanwhile, you should prepare the Undead Army. Once the silver needles enter the Pirate Paradise, you can tidy them up. Then find a way to transfer them to Yalei 2. Of course, we can¡¯t send all of them to the. The Pirate Paradise still needs to exist, but it can¡¯t exist in this manner.¡±

    Laura gave a nod. But then she said, ¡°However, it¡¯s not easy to control these pirates. They aren¡¯t used to being under themand of the same person. And there are also people from the Machine Field there. If we go deal with them in a strong manner, then we might face some bacsh. We shouldn¡¯t be anxious about this.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared. To be honest, he really wanted to use his Undead in order to clean up the pirate groups. But as the matter stands, the destruction of the Pirate Paradise wouldn¡¯t only affect the Cultivation Realm and the Devil Realm, the Machine Field would be implicated as well. When the timees, even his own realm would go against him.

    Although the Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups had tried to deal with him multiple times, they wouldn¡¯t do it publicly. After all, Zhao Hai was someone who had contributed a lot to the realm.

    If Zhao Hai tantly cleared the Pirate Paradise, then the Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups might dread his strength even more. The strength that Zhao Hai disys right now was already threatening. Fortunately, he doesn¡¯t have much power in the realm. Although his rtionship with Margaret tied him up with the Ashley Family, Zhao Hai himself requested for an uninhabited for himself. This meant that he wanted to establish his own base. Zhao Hai¡¯s method was something that the Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups wanted to see.

    Even with Margaret¡¯s connections with the Ashley Family, Zhao Hai establishing his own faction meant that the strength between him and the Ashley Family has been split up and weakened.

    But if Zhao Hai showed extraordinary fighting prowess at this time, to the point of threatening a Great Family, these Machine Field higher-ups would definitely find fault in him. When the timees, they would no longer try to deal with Zhao Hai in secret. They would go openly against him.

    Upon thinking of this, Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°It seems like I¡¯ll have to find another way to deal with those pirates. However, I can¡¯t let the Poison Bee Pirate Group go. We¡¯ll give the pirates a warning. This way, they would hesitate working with the Yellow Daoist. I wouldn¡¯t be relieved if they weren¡¯t forced to return to the Cultivation Realm.¡±

    Laura smiled faintly and said, ¡°Brother Hai, in fact, you are doing very well right now. After all, even if Margaret is the daughter of the Ashley Family¡¯s Patriarch, her influence in the family is small. Solving the problem to this point is already very good. If you solve the problem perfectly, then even the Ashley Family might not be able to amodate you.¡±

    Zhao Hai understood what Laura wanted to say. Because of his strength, Thunder Ashley was starting to feel threatened by him. If he handled matters perfectly, then Thunder might start suppressing him in secret. After all, with Margaret being a direct heir, she had the right of inheritance. If Zhao Hai appeared too strong, then Thunder would worry that Zhao Hai would get rid of the other sessors and inherit the family through Margaret. With Zhao Hai controlling things behind Margaret, Thunder was afraid that the Ashley Family might change surnames in the future.

    Such matters weren¡¯t strange. There were plenty of families that were destroyed because of this. Zhao Hai has been good to the Ashley Familytely and rarely imposed his influence, so Thunder never thought about dealing with him. But if Zhao Hai went on like this, then Thunder might start to suppress him some day.

    When he thought about it, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but nod and said, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s do that first. I¡¯ll go inform Manager Cadjo and wait for the Poison Bee Pirates to be cleaned up. After that, I¡¯ll return to the Six Realms Battlefield.¡±

    Laura nodded. Although Margaret was also present, she kept quiet and didn¡¯t oppose Laura¡¯s words. Actually Margaret doesn¡¯t have any deep sentiment towards the Ashley Family. Compared to the Ashley Family, her rtionship with the Bone Symbol Camp was much deeper. Therefore, she didn¡¯t take it to heart even though Laura was saying some malicious words towards the family.

    Now that Zhao Hai had dealt with the Cultivator with spatial abilities, the Cultivators could no longer attack the Ashley Family with ease. And now that the Bone Symbol Camp¡¯s members were safe, Margaret felt relieved. Margaret also contributed to the n that Laura and the others made.

    Zhao Hai looked at Margaret and smiled. Margaret smiled back at him as well. Then Zhao Hai no longer disturbed them from working.

    Seeing nothing else happening to the Cultivators, Zhao Hai turned to Margaret and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go look for Uncle and tell him about what happened.¡±

 Chapter 1329 â€“ Germinate

    <h4>Chapter 1329 - Germinate</h4>

    Cadjo has been worrying a lot. Although the people from the Ghost Symbol Camp that were attacked had returned to Dark Demon, Zhao Hai had yet to appear.

    Zhao Hai has be very important to the Ashley Family. The family¡¯s rapid development was because of Zhao Hai. If Zhao Hai suffered an unfortunate ident, then the damage to the Ashley Family would be too big.

    Zhao Hai was like a banner. With him there, people will believe that the Ashley Family would continue to grow stronger. Even if Zhao Hai was out and does things alone, the Ashley Family could still get benefits. After all, everyone recognizes that Zhao Hai was the family¡¯s son-inw.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai strived for the family¡¯s benefits. To the Ashley Family, this was very important. Also, with Zhao Hai being in the Six Realms Battlefield, the Ashley Family was able to gain more benefits.

    Thunder Ashley¡¯s attitude towards Zhao Hai was neither cold nor hot. In the beginning, Cadjo couldn¡¯t understand Thunder¡¯s approach. But when he discovered that Thunder finally decided to appoint his sons to important posts in the family, Cadjo understood. Thunder Ashley was guarding against Zhao Hai!

    Cadjo grew up with Thunder. So he immediately understood what Thunder was thinking when he made this decision. Thunder was defending his position against Zhao Hai.

    This caused Cadjo to think about the entire situation. In such a short time from ascending, Zhao Hai had be a powerful expert in the realm. Moreover, he was able to give glory to the Machine Field, bing a hero. Now, even Patriarchs of families have to greet Zhao Hai with a smile when they meet him.

    Most importantly, Zhao Hai¡¯s aura was very weing. Being together with him will let a person feel like they were breathing fresh air, making them unconsciously like him. Moreover, Zhao Hai already formed connections to the junior generation of Great Families. His personal connections had grown to the point where it would no longer be a problem if he were to go independent.

    However, Thunder Ashley wasn¡¯t afraid that Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t go independent, he was afraid that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t. Although Zhao Hai already expressed his desire to go alone, he had yet to do it. This made Thunder be on guard against him.

    But once Zhao Hai goes independent, he could no longer be treated as part of the Ashley Family. And in turn, Margaret would lose her right of inheritance. When the timees, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t meddle in the family¡¯s matters. Therefore, Thunder was looking forward to Zhao Hai going independent.

    Cadjo couldn¡¯t fault Thunder for his thinking. But from what Cadjo knew about Zhao Hai, he wasn¡¯t the kind of person to bring harm to the Ashley Family. However, Cadjo had no way of changing Thunder¡¯s thoughts. Cadjo knew that the Patriarch of the Ashley Family was someone who doesn¡¯t easily listen to people. Even those who he trusted and grew up with rarely changed his mind.

    And with Zhao Hai¡¯s matter being rted to the inheritance of the Ashley Family, things were moreplicated. Nobody from the upper positions of the family liked to participate in this matter. Even Cadjo understood this. Therefore, his rtionship between the sons of the Ashley Family was very normal. The only heir he was somewhat close to was Margaret.

    This was why Cadjo couldn¡¯t talk to Thunder. He has a good rtionship with Margaret who is Zhao Hai¡¯s wife. Will Thunder consider him as Margaret¡¯s person? It was hard to say. But if he helps Zhao Hai by speaking up for him, then Thunder might be suspicious. It must be known that the Patriarch has be more and more paranoidtely. He doesn¡¯t even fully trust those that grew up with him since childhood. In this case, Cadjo knew that he couldn¡¯t speak up for Zhao Hai.

    However, Cadjo knew clearly that Thunder hoped that Zhao Hai would leave the Ashley Family. But he wouldn¡¯t go so far as to kill him. This was because the Ashley Family wouldn¡¯t gain any advantages in Zhao Hai¡¯s death.

    Cadjo believed that the Patriarch of the Ashley Family would rather let all the members of the External Hall die than hope for Zhao Hai to be killed. Zhao Hai made efforts to stop the family¡¯s attackers, if something really happened to him, then the blow to the Ashley Family would be too great.

    Cadjo was worried for Zhao Hai¡¯s safety. This was because he heard someone from the Ghost Symbol Camp say that plenty of experts attacked them. Moreover, it seems like these experts were there to specially deal with Zhao Hai. Now that Zhao Hai appeared, he might have suffered misfortune.

    While Cadjo was worrying, a robot¡¯s voice was suddenly heard, ¡°Manager Cadjo, Mister Zhao Hai and Miss Margaret are looking for you.¡±

    Cadjo stood up as soon as he heard the robot. Then he dashed to the door and opened it before seeing Zhao Hai and Margaret outside.

    Cadjo immediately took a step forward and looked at Zhao Hai. His heart skipped a beat. Zhao Hai¡¯s current appearance wasn¡¯t good. His face was very pale, it was clear at first nce that he was injured.

    Cadjo said, ¡°Little Hai, what happened? Why are you injured?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s no need to worry. I didn¡¯t expect the Cultivation Realm to actually send a Transcending Tribtion Expert to deal with me. Moreover, they have a spatial ability user with them. I received some wounds but I was still able to make a lucky escape.¡±

    Cadjo held his breath as he listened to Zhao Hai. Then he let out a cold breath as he said, ¡°They sent a Transcending Tribtion Expert? And there¡¯s a spatial ability user as well? It seems like they are really prepared to deal with you. Right,e in, quick.¡± Then he ushered the two to enter his office before offering them some tea.

    At this time, Cadjo sat down and said, ¡°Our Ashley Family felt that something was wrong this time. No matter who wanted to deal with our family, it would be impossible for them to transfer arge number of people in secret. A lot of our teams had been attacked. Moreover, they were very far from each other. We have been puzzled by this. It seems like it¡¯s because of the spatial ability user. How are your wounds?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not grave, but I won¡¯t be able to participate in fights in the near future. But Uncle doesn¡¯t need to worry. I risked my life in order to kill that spatial ability user. I also had undead carry nuclear bombs to blow up their ships. I believe that the Cultivators wouldn¡¯t be able to attack us as easily as before.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Cadjo¡¯s expression began to loosen. Then he said, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s very good. But Little Hai, you need to consider your safety next time. You can use this opportunity to rx and heal your wounds.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, but he shook his head and said, ¡°Uncle, I can¡¯t do that. I still need to return to the Six Realms Battlefield. I can heal my wounds there. I was absent for a long time, it wouldn¡¯t be good if I don¡¯t return.¡±

    Cadjo was also aware about this. With the Ashley Family¡¯s present situation, they had no way to influence the Six Realms Battlefield. This time, Zhao Hai went out because of his own personal reasons. Cadjo also heard some news that Zhao Hai was able to make great contributions and increased his value. This way, he could leave at will and run outside to help deal with the Ashley Family¡¯s matters.

    However, the Six Realms Battlefield has its own rules. And the Ashley Family couldn¡¯t do anything about it. So upon hearing Zhao Hai, Cadjo could only nod as he said, ¡°Alright. Then I won¡¯t stop you. But you need to be careful.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the family to you, Uncle.¡±

    Cadjo nodded and delivered Zhao Hai to the door. Margaret also followed Zhao Hai to leave. Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s departing back, Cadjo couldn¡¯t help but sigh for the Ashley Family. To be honest, Cadjo doesn¡¯t have any favorable impressions regarding the other sessors of the family. They were spoiled and only knew to fight for power and profit. And yet, they craved greatness and prestige. The situation between the External Halls had something to do with these Young Masters.

    These people wouldn¡¯t bring much development to the family. It would even be considered lucky if they don¡¯t bring the Ashley Family down.

    In fact, Cadjo knew that these Young Masters took their personality from their father. Thunder Ashley craved greatness and prestige while doubting everything. He doesn¡¯t have that imposing aura befitting a great Patriarch either. If it weren¡¯t for Cadjo properly managing the family, the Ashley Family would have already fallen.

    Although Cadjo and Desbarres grew up with Thunder, they were educated by Thunder¡¯s father. Ever since childhood, they have been educated to deal with various things and cultivated to be the most qualified stewards of the family. The Ashley Family always had such a system. And it was because of this that the Ashley Family was able to exist for a long time.

    But this generation, Thunder didn¡¯t train a qualified steward. Cadjo advised Thunder about this matter several times. However, Thunder only gave him a deaf ear. In his opinion, although people like Cadjo made managing the family easier, it also restrains their control over the family. Therefore, Thunder didn¡¯t prepare stewards for the next generation.

    Cadjo was really worried for the Ashley Family¡¯s future. It might seem like the Ashley Family¡¯s development was very rapid recently, but Cadjo knew that all of this was because of Zhao Hai. Once Zhao Hai set out to be independent, then the Ashley Family would certainly be affected. Moreover, Thunder had yet to assign a real sessor. Without a clear sessor, the Ashley Family was bound to have a troublesome future. Now that all eligible sessors managed to hold their own power, the family would certainly fall into civil unrest once something unfortunate happens to Thunder.

    Cadjo really hoped that the Ashley Family would be inherited by those with the blood of the Ashley Family. But looking at what was bound to happen, Cadjo hoped that Zhao Hai would inherit the family. Cadjo could see what kind of person Zhao Hai was. If Zhao Hai became the family¡¯s Patriarch, then he would certainly bring an even bigger growth to the family.

    When he thought of this, Cadjo couldn¡¯t help but get scared of himself. He didn¡¯t know when this idea sprouted in his mind. It must be said that Cadjo was immensely loyal to the family, how could he have such an idea? Cadjo quickly shook his head, trying to shake this idea off his mind. However, he failed to discover this idea taking root in his mind, like germinating seed.

    Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t know what Cadjo was thinking right now. He and Margaret returned to their vi in the Bone Symbol Camp. When he entered, he didn¡¯t expect to see Zheng Yun. Seeing Zheng Yun¡¯s appearance, Zhao Hai secretly sighed before saying, ¡°Yun¡¯er, you¡¯ve worked hard. If you have some time, you can go out and y. Dark Demon is a safe ce.¡±

    Zheng Yun nodded, then she looked shyly at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Big Brother Zhao Hai, will you be staying?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not. I still have a lot of things to take care of, so I¡¯ll be leaving immediately.¡±

    Zheng Yun gave out a disappointed ¡®oh¡¯ as she lowered her head and yed with the hem of her clothes. Zhao Hai looked at her and felt pity. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. To be honest, Zheng Yun was indeed attractive. Even men who strongly meditated would lose focus from time to time, not to say about others.

    Zhao Hai looked at Margaret and said, ¡°Margaret, while I¡¯m away, take care of Yun¡¯er. Don¡¯t let her be in any danger.¡±

    When Margaret heard Zhao Hai, she couldn¡¯t help but stare. But then she understood what Zhao Hai meant. Zheng Yun had innate charm. Her charisma is too strong that even women would be attracted to her. Zhao Hai was afraid that Zheng Yun would be in danger because of this. Sometimes, good things would cause tragedies.

    Margaret nodded and said, ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll keep her safe.¡± Zhao Hai nodded before his body disappeared and entered the Space.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s injury had already healed, but he had to pretend to be injured in front of Cadjo. This would hide his true strength from others. If people know that he returned safe and sound after fighting a Transcending Tribtion Expert, then it would certainly cause a stir.

 Chapter 1330 â€“ Fame

    <h4>Chapter 1330 - Fame</h4>

    Actually, Zhao Hai somewhat underestimated the influence of this matter. Cultivatorsing over to deal with him wasn¡¯t news in the Machine Field. Since these Cultivators entered the Machine Field, the realm¡¯s higher-ups already paid attention to them. After all, a Transcending Tribtion Experts hade. A Transcending Tribtion Expert was equivalent to a fleet of ships in the Machine Field. Even if they don¡¯t pay attention to this, it was impossible for them to not know given the circumstances.

    However, the higher-ups turned a blind eye to this. This was because they also wanted to deal with Zhao Hai. They even helped the Cultivators secretly.

    A lot of pirates infiltrated the Ashley Family. The Machine Field also had informers among the pirates. The Yellow Daoist was working with these pirates, so how could the higher-ups not know? These higher-ups knew very well who the Yellow Daoist was.

    This time, the people who came to deal with Zhao Hai weren¡¯t from a Great Sect. In fact, the team was made up of both Cultivators and Devil Cultivators. Otherwise, it would be impossible to get so many Nascent Soul Experts. As for the Yellow Daoist, his status was more interesting. The Yellow Daoist doesn¡¯t actually belong to a sect. In fact, he had an ordinary background. He had been in Fabio a long time ago. And because of his cultivation talent, he was able to reach Core Formation and then Nascent Soul.

    Once he became a Nascent Soul Expert, he went to the Six Realms Battlefield and eventually reached Transcending Tribtion. His present status was a guest elder in the Cultivation Realm¡¯s thirdrgest merchant group, the Pink Cloud Pavilion.

    The Pink Cloud Pavilion was one of the Cultivation Realms most famous merchant groups. Their strength was very formidable. And because they were a merchant group, they were very rich. In order to ensure their security, they would invite guest elders to keep out evildoers. The Yellow Daoist was one of the pavilion¡¯s guest elders.

    The Yellow Daoist¡¯s given name was Huang Daoran, nicknamed the Strength Daoist. Because he had the earth attribute, he attached great importance to physical strength in addition to cultivation. In addition, all of his weapons were heavy weapons. This was the reason why he was called the Strength Daoist.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for Great Sects to send their own Transcending Tribtion Experts to participate in this mission. The Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups would certainly intervene. However, the Yellow Daoist was different. It can be said that he was a rogue cultivator. He can face Zhao Hai and im that he acted alone. In this case, the Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups couldn¡¯t do anything.

    Although the Yellow Daoist was a loose cultivator, nobody in the Cultivation Realm dared to underestimate him. His nickname of Strength Daoist wasn¡¯t a joke. He was able to practice towards Transcending Tribtion as a rogue cultivator and he grew his strength by fighting. People like him were more difficult to deal with than Transcending Tribtion Experts of Great Sects.

    However, with such a person acting, Zhao Hai was still able to leave. Although Zhao Hai was injured, the result was still extraordinary.

    The higher-ups of the Machine Field discovered that they were still underestimating Zhao Hai¡¯s capabilities. And their previous evaluation of Zhao Hai was also wrong.

    The Machine Field needed experts. Although the Machine Field had a lot of Nascent Soul-level experts, their Transcending Tribtion Experts were almost none. When facing the Transcending Tribtion Experts of other realms, the Machine Field could only use fleets to hold them back. Because of this, the Machine Field badly needs Transcending Tribtion Experts.

    Although Zhao Hai only had Nascent Soul-level strength, he can actually escape from a Transcending Tribtion Expert. This was something that the Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups didn¡¯t expect.

    The Machine Field can sacrifice a Nascent Soul Expert, they can even afford killing them. But if a person was at Transcending Tribtion-level, then that was another matter.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t a Transcending Tribtion Expert, but he clearly has potential to be one. If the Machine Field allowed Zhao Hai to grow, then the Machine Field would have more means to face the other realms. They could stand up straighter and gain more benefits. This benefit doesn¡¯t only involve Zhao Hai or the Ashley Family, but the entire Machine Field.

    Therefore, upon knowing that Zhao Hai was able to escape from Huang Daoran, killed two people from their party, and even destroy their ships, the Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups immediately changed their attitudes towards him.

    In the past, they might be warm towards him, but they were holding a knife in their back. But now it was different. They began to seriously consider grooming Zhao Hai. As long as Zhao Hai bes a Transcending Tribtion Expert, then it would be excellent for the Machine Field.

    It must be said that the path to Transcending Tribtion was the biggest bottleneck of all practitioners. Ny-nine percent of practitioners get stuck in this bottleneck. This was even more so for the Machine Field. From its establishment to now, the Machine Field was only able to get a handful of Transcending Tribtion experts.

    There were reasons why they thought that Zhao Hai could pass this bottleneck. First, Zhao Hai was young, only about 20 years old. And second, his growth upon ascending to the Machine Field had been very fast.

    In just a year after ascending, Zhao Hai already had the strength of a Nascent Soul Expert. Moreover, he was able to escape a Transcending Tribtion Expert¡¯s ambush. This was already enough to show his strength. Although Zhao Hai was only at Nascent Soul, the Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups believed that he would be sessful in attaining Transcending Tribtion.

    As long as Zhao Hai seeds, then the Machine Field would gain more negotiating power in talking with the other realms. One must know that in the Cultivation Realm, a Transcending Tribtion Cultivator was an overlord of an entire region.

    Besides the reaction of the Machine Field, the other realms also had their own understanding of the situation. The Ashley Family wasn¡¯t a copper wall nor an iron fortress. The Ashley Family¡¯s policy on secrecy was as transparent as a mesh sieve. Information about Zhao Hai being injured but was able to escape from Huang Daoran soon became known to the World of cultivation. Naturally, this only referred to those in the higher echelons of each realm. Ordinary people don¡¯t know about this.

    However, this was already enough. Upon receiving this information, the higher echelons were shaken. They knew the difference between a Nascent Soul Expert and a Transcending Tribtion Expert. Zhao Hai was injured and defeated. But nobody can deny the fact that he survived. This showed how strong Zhao Hai really was.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know about this, but his name had already been engraved in the high-level characters of each realm. Moreover, this information quickly spread throughout the Six Realms Battlefield.

    When Zhao Hai returned to his cave residence in the Lock Mountain Range, he caused a stir. Yuan and the others were also very excited.

    With the reason that he¡¯ll be recuperating inside his cave residence, Zhao Hai returned to the Space. After understanding the situation through the Space, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    Laura and the others were also sitting in the living room looking at the people¡¯s reaction. Once in a while, they would discuss among themselves and chuckle.

    Zhao Hai looked at them, then he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Why do they talk like I defeated Huang Daoran?¡±

    As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, Laura and the othersughed. Margaret chuckled and said, ¡°Brother Hai, there are very few people below Transcending Tribtion to escape from a Transcending Tribtion Expert¡¯s ambush. Murdoch might be depressed right now.¡±

    Laura and the others also chuckled. Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°Bing famous isn¡¯t necessarily good. The other realms only suffered losses against me because they underestimated my strength. Now that they know my strength, I will have to be more careful in the future. Moreover, if they decide to kill me, then they will certainly make a more perfect n. This isn¡¯t good for me.¡±

    Laura and the others were no longer smiling as they nodded. Zhao Hai¡¯s worries weren¡¯t unfounded. Zhao Hai was strong, but he was still a Nascent Soul Expert. In his sh with Huan Daoran, Zhao Hai realized how powerful Transcending Tribtion Experts really were. Even if he went all out, he still couldn¡¯t be a Transcending Tribtion Expert¡¯s opponent. Moreover, Transcending Tribtion wasn¡¯t the strongest realm in the World of Cultivation. Above it were Soul Severing Experts and then Immortals. If Transcending Tribtion Experts were already this strong, then how strong were Soul Severing Experts and Immortals? Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel his head hurt upon thinking about this.

    There was also another point that worried Zhao Hai. He was someone from the Machine Field and his strength was revealed to the other realms. The battleships and the mechs of the Machine Field was already enough to cause headaches to the other realm. If an expert like Zhao Hai appeared, it wouldn¡¯t be good for the other realms. People from the other realms may try every means to deal with him.

    If the other realms decided to have him removed, then he could only hide inside the Space for a long time. If he went out, then he would certainly be in danger. This time, he doesn¡¯t expect the other realms to hold back.

    Although he was worried, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t depressed. In fact, he expected this situation to arrive. Wanting to be lowkey was no longer possible. After all, the World of Cultivation spoke with their strength. If you weren¡¯t strong, then you don¡¯t have the right to talk. This was the same for Zhao Hai. If he wasn¡¯t strong, then it was impossible for him to go to the Six Realms Battlefield and also acquire Yalei 2. It was impossible for him to be friends with Xiong Li and the others and think of being independent.

    If he wanted to show hispetence, then he would have to face the dangers that came along with it. Zhao Hai was now a celebrity in the Machine Field. If he started to form his own force right now, nobody would stop him. Instead, a lot of people would see this as a good opportunity.

 Chapter 1331 â€“ Jumping Clowns

    <h4>Chapter 1331 - Jumping Clowns</h4>

    Yuan stood outside Zhao Hai¡¯s cave residence. He wanted to visit Zhao Hai but he was also afraid of disturbing his recovery. Therefore, he just stood on the entrance but didn¡¯t dare to go in.

    At this time, Zhao Hai casually walked out of his cave residence. Seeing Zhao Haie out, Yuan immediately approached him. He inspected Zhao Hai¡¯s well-being before he said, ¡°Little Hai, how are you doing? I heard that you were injured.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Yuan and then smiled as he said, ¡°Captain, I¡¯m alright. You don¡¯t need to worry about me. But I was indeed injured. I have some medicine, so I will recover.¡±

    Yuan rxed. He looked at Zhao Hai and then suddenlyughed, ¡°Alright, good. You can escape from a Transcending Tribtion Expert, you really have some skills, kid. Hahaha. That made me feel great!¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°What skills, I just managed to escape. It¡¯s not worth captain¡¯s praise. Right, Captain, how did you know what happened to me? Has the news spread so quickly?¡±

    Yuanughed once again, then he said, ¡°Of course it spread quickly. This is a huge thing. Someone from the Machine Field actually managed to escape from a Transcending Tribtion Expert. To the people of the Machine Field, this was an unprecedented matter. How could those who know about it not show off? Now, the entire Six Realms Battlefield knows about this. But this also brought some trouble. People have begun to cause trouble in our partially controlled territory. I reckon these people came because of you.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°That seems like it. They want to see how strong I am? Or do they want to take the opportunity to gain prestige now that I¡¯m injured?¡±

    Yuan smiled and said, ¡°Both are possible. And there are people from all the other realms. Those from the Cultivation Realm and Devil Realm numbered the most.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°My injuries aren¡¯t that cumbersome. Maybe I¡¯ll head out to keep those jumping clowns from bothering me.¡±

    Naturally, he was aware of what Yuan said since he had seen it through the Space. Zhao Hai would know if there were slight disturbances in the Six Realms Battlefield, let alone those frolicking in his front yard. If he doesn¡¯t know, then wouldn¡¯t he be useless?

    Zhao Hai decided toe out due to these people. These fellows wanted to use him to be famous. But they didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to do the same to them.

    Although Zhao Hai was now well-known, his prestige in the Six Realms Battlefield wascking. As long as he cleans these guys up and ys with the other realms, he would certainly gain prestige.

    Once he gains a stable foothold in the Six realms Battlefield and bes an existence like Yuan, then his future developments would certainly benefit. After all, the Six Realms Battlefield was heavily connected to the major powers.

    Yuan looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, this isn¡¯t a joke. I know that you¡¯re strong, but if you are injured, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t get into a fight with other people. After all, there are dangers to fighting while injured. It may affect your future growth.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Captain, rest assured, I¡¯m going to be fine. Right, Captain, how is the alliance going?¡±

    As soon as Zhao Hai mentioned this, Yuan¡¯s mood immediately changed as heughed and said, ¡°Good, it¡¯s doing great. Although we were already united before the alliance was established, the higher-ups still looked at us like loose sand. A lot of people took liberties in treating us, but we can¡¯t do anything about it. After all, at that time, I can only represent my fort, not the others. But now, things are different. The members of the alliance can represent the entire mountain range. In this case, if we say something, the higher-ups would need to pay attention to it.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. Alright, let¡¯s head back. I want to see how everyone is doing, I haven¡¯t seen them for a while.¡±

    The two proceeded to fly towards Yuan¡¯s fort. Zhao Hai¡¯s cave residence wasn¡¯t that far so the two arrived before long. Seeing the two approaching the fort, everyone livened up.

    Zhao Hai belonged to Yuan¡¯s camp, so he knew everyone there. In the past, people only thought that Zhao Hai was strong. They didn¡¯t feel that he was special. But now it was different. Zhao Hai became famous because of his sessful escape. This news quickly spread to the entire Six Realms Battlefield. So now, people looked at Zhao Hai differently.

    Zhao Hai was immediately surrounded. Zhao Hai politely greeted them in return. He didn¡¯t change how he interacted with them.

    After some time, people calmed down. Right now, the fort had 50 people stationed inside. Liu Zhen¡¯s group had already returned to their own fort so the poption was much less than before.

    Seeing everyone, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Everyone, let me invite you all to drink. I brought a lot of good things from outside. Captain, what do you think?¡±

    Yuanughed and said, ¡°If there¡¯s liquor, then why not? Alright, let me see what good things you brought.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed as well, then he took out a lot of good food. Naturally, among these were the giant crabs. People were happy and the entire fort was soon plunged into a celebratory mood. Zhao Hai¡¯s attitude didn¡¯t change because of his fame. In fact, he was already used to this, so he got along with everyone. This made everyone¡¯s impression of him even better.

    Although everyone enjoyed drinking, they didn¡¯t drink too much. Recently, the Lock Mountain Range hasn¡¯t been very peaceful. Everyone knew that if they drank too much, then other people might take it as an opportunity to act. When the timees, they wouldn¡¯t even have the time to cry.

    After drinking, everyone drank tea as they sat in the conference hall. This room wasn¡¯t small since it was used for meetings. It wasn¡¯t a problem if 50 people sat inside it.

    As Yuan drank tea, he looked at everyone and said, ¡°You all should know about the recent situation of the Lock Mountain Range. What do you think about it?¡±

    Wu Yang ced his teacup down, then he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Captain, I think we need to deal with those guys. They obviously came for Little Hai knowing that he¡¯s injured. They only want to get famous for cheap. I think we should mobilize everyone from the Lock Mountain Range to make them behave.¡±

    Yuan nodded but didn¡¯tment on it. At this time, Xiong Li opened his mouth and said, ¡°Those guys are certainly taking advantage of the opportunity. However, if we make a huge move, then wouldn¡¯t that escte things? People from every realm are roaming our partially controlled territory. If we go too far, then the other realms might work together to attack us.¡±

    Xiong Li shared the thoughts of many, so a lot of people nodded. Wu Yang also knitted his brows. Just like Xiong Li said, it wouldn¡¯t be good if they offend everyone.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone as he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Since those people came for me, then let me handle this.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s words caused those present to stare. Then Xiong Li¡¯splexion changed as he said, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯re injured. Moreover, there are a lot of experts this time. I think we should organize a team. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem if we don¡¯t beat them too hard.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m not afraid of those jumpin clowns. They want to use this Zhao Hai to raise their reputation? Hahaha. If they really think they can do that, then they¡¯re dreaming.¡±

    Hearing that Zhao Hai was full of confidence, everyone smiled. However, Yuan added, ¡°You can go. But Little Hai, you need to be careful. Those guys aren¡¯t pushovers either. Take care of yourself.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Captain, you can rest assured. Alright, I just had a drink so I need some exercise.¡± After he said that, he stood up and walked out. This caused everyone to be stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to fight right now.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind the others as he immediately left the fort as well as the Lock Mountain Range. The reason why Zhao Hai was anxious to leave was because Cai¡¯er told him that a team of Machine Field experts had been blocked by Cultivators in the partially controlled territory. Both sides were shing heavily. Moreover, the Machine Field¡¯s side had suffered losses.

    There were about 30 people from the Machine Field who were surrounded. Zhao Hai was also able to recognize their team leader. Although this person wasn¡¯t among the 20 representatives of the alliance, he still gained a lot of votes during the election. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Lock Mountain Range only needed 20 representatives, then he might have been chosen. Therefore, Zhao Hai had quite a deep impression of this person.

    This person was surnamed Bai with a given name of Yuan. He was nicknamed Fighting Demon. His name sounded domineering, but he was in fact a Mage. He was a Dark Mage specializing in summons. He was also very formidable. He ranked among the strongest in the Core Formation stage.

    Moreover, this person liked to fight. He spent most of his time out of his fort since he hunted every day. In fact, he ventured out more frequently than Yuan. Naturally, his casualty rate was very high. But at the same time, his men were able to gain merit very quickly.

    Before long, Zhao Hai arrived at the ce where Bai Yuan and the Cultivators were fighting. Upon arriving, Zhao Hai quickly saw the losses that Bai Yuan suffered. Of the original 30 people, only 20 were left. On the other hand, there were only five Cultivators. However, these 5 people were actually at Nascent Soul stage. And only one of them made a move. If all of them attacked, then Bai Yuan¡¯s team might have been eradicated a long time ago.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Cultivators, then he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Good, Cultivators, good. Do you really think that you can bully the Machine Field? You actually ran to our territory to kill our people!¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s voice caused the Nascent Soul Experts to notice him. Theirplexion immediately changed. This was because they were only able to notice Zhao Hai¡¯s presence after he spoke!

 Chapter 1332 â€“ A Slave Is A Servant

    <h4>Chapter 1332 - A ve Is A Servant</h4>

    The divine sense of Nascent Soul Experts was very powerful. It was very easy for them to discover their enemies But Zhao Hai was actually able to get close to them without being detected. If he didn¡¯t talk, then they might not have noticed him. What did this mean? This meant that Zhao Hai could shield against their divine senses. This was very dangerous for Nascent Soul Experts.

    Zhao Hai looked at their expressions, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Everyone, I heard that you¡¯ve been quite noisy in the Machine Field¡¯s territory. Hehe, interesting. Who gave you the courage? You think Nascent Soul Experts couldn¡¯t be killed?¡±

    When Zhao Hai said this, the faces of the Cultivators changed. One of them looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Are you Zhao Hai? No wonder you talk so big. But do you really think that you can take our lives? Don¡¯t think that because you escaped from a Transcending Tribtion Expert, you are formidable. What kind of storms can you really cause?¡±

    Although this statement was filled with strong words, this was just a strong cover to hide the weak inside. They didn¡¯t say that they could defeat Zhao Hai, but just that Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t make a huge storm. They were obviously afraid of Zhao Hai.

    Nobody could me them. Zhao Hai¡¯s arrival demonstrated his capability. They weren¡¯t able to see Zhao Hai arrive, so they naturallyck confidence in facing him.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind them anymore as he turned to Bai Yuan and said, ¡°Captain Bai, we meet again. How are you doing? How about gathering at Captain Yuan¡¯s fort after this?¡±

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s overbearing manner towards the Cultivators, Bai Yuan couldn¡¯t help but rejoice. Heughed and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been doing very well. This one wanted to visit Mister Zhao Hai a long time ago, but I just couldn¡¯t find an opportunity. Now that you invited me over, I couldn¡¯t help but agree.¡±

    The conversation between the twopletely neglected the existence of the Cultivators. This caused the Cultivators to be incensed. One of them quickly said, ¡°Courting death!¡± Then he waved his hand and sent a flying sword towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai just smiled as he waved his hand. A huge form appeared before him. Then the figure roared before it swiped its w towards the flying sword.

    This figure was the Silverback Gold-winged Bug that Zhao Hai captured. Since he used it in a previous fight, he was no longer afraid of taking it out.

    Actually, using beasts to fight wasn¡¯t something that was unique to Zhao Hai. In the Cultivation Realm, there was a sect called the Ten Thousand Beasts Sect. They specialized in using beasts to fight. A lot of unusual beasts were kept in that sect. Moreover, each one of them had formidable strength. In fact, the Ten Thousand Beasts Sect was among the top sects in the Cultivation Realm.

    However, the bug race had yet to be tamed by the Cultivators. On the other hand, Zhao Hai was able to use the Silverback Gold-winged Bug as his own beast. Despite this, Cultivators were able to ept it. In their minds, Zhao Hai had a secret taming technique that allowed him to subdue the Silverback Gold-winged Bug. They could never think that Zhao Hai would have something as mysterious as the Space.

    The Silverback Gold-winged bug could deal with two Nascent Soul Experts on its own. Therefore, upon seeing that Zhao Hai took out the bug, the Cultivators¡¯ expression immediately turned serious.

    Then at this moment, a roar was heard from a distance before Jia Ding Shan¡¯s form was seen. Jia Ding Shan aiding Zhao Hai in his previous fight has already been known to the entire Six Realms Battlefield. Although the Demons didn¡¯t know why Jia Ding Shan suddenly became Zhao Hai¡¯s servant, this kind of thing wasn¡¯t anything to be crazy about. In fact, a lot of powerful people in the World of Cultivation had servants that were from different races. Some even have Ghost Cultivators as servants. People only felt off about Jia Ding Shan bing Zhao Hai¡¯s servant and nothing else.

    It can be said that there were too many strange things in the World of Cultivation. People saw and heard a lot of bizarre phenomena. Even if Zhao Hai did something that they didn¡¯t understand, this was still within their expectations.

    When Jia Ding Shan arrived, he immediately went to Zhao Hai¡¯s side and then bowed as he said, ¡°Young Master, I apologize for beingte.¡±

    Zhao Hai just gave a nod and said, ¡°Clean these people up. I still have something to talk about with Captain Bai.¡±

    Jia Ding Shanplied before throwing himself over towards the Cultivators. Zhao Hai slowly flew towards Bai Yuan¡¯s side before waving his hand and teleporting the corpses around them to his front. Then he turned to Bai Yuan and said, ¡°Captain Bai, I¡¯ll leave these bodies to you.¡±

    Bai Yuan looked at the corpses and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be taking them. I¡¯ll cremate them after heading back before sending their ashes back to their families.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then Bai Yuan received the bodies. At this time, the five Cultivators were fighting against Jia Ding Shan as well as the Silverback Gold-winged bug. Although there were five of them, they failed to gain any advantage.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Cultivators before he turned to Bai Yuan and said, ¡°Captain Bai, I¡¯ll help you deal with these jumping clowns.¡± Bai Yuan nodded. He knew that Zhao Hai could face these Cultivators. If he wanted revenge, then he could only rely on Zhao Hai to make a move.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand as arge number of Undead appeared and surrounded the five Cultivators. Then Zhao Hai used his sword art to control the fan of 100 silver swords that appeared behind him.

    Zhao Hai looked at the five Cultivators, then the corners of his mouth turned into a sneer before hemanded, ¡°Swimming fish formation!¡±

    Just as his voice fell, the 100 swords behind him acted like a school of fish as they dashed towards the Cultivators.

    The Cultivators were now beginning to feel pressure. It wasn¡¯t only the pressure that Zhao Hai exerted on them, it included the pressure exerted by the Undead surrounding them.

    Although the Undead weren¡¯t very strong, the sheer number of them was enough to cause some pressure on their enemies.

    Each Undead was once a living person. And there were more than ten thousand Undead present. Even if Zhao Hai didn¡¯t kill them, their death certainly had something to do with him.

    One could see from this point how ruthless ZhaoHai was. In this case, will Zhao Hai just let them off easily? This was impossible. Zhao Hai had never been lenient in killing Cultivators.

    While the Undead stayed put, Zhao Hai began his attack. Moreover, he released 100 swords. Much to the surprise of the Cultivators, the movement of these swords were very flexible.

    One should know that a flying sword set was also used in some Sword Sects. However, those who use these sword sets use them as though they were aplete magic artifact set. Zhao Hai¡¯s way of controlling his flying swords was unique.

    The Cultivators had already been pressured facing Jia Ding Shan as well as the Silverback Gold-winged bug. Now that Zhao Hai joined with his swords, even if they were Nascent Soul Experts, they were still thrown into chaos.

    When Zhao Hai saw this, he strengthened his attacks. Meanwhile, he also paid attention to the situation around them. The battle with the Cultivators attracted the attention of some people in the partially controlled territory. With these people present, Zhao Hai needed to keep watch.

    None of these people came with good intentions, and a lot of them were from the Cultivation Realm. He can have his Undead join, however, he couldn¡¯t let these Cultivators know that he could turn Cultivators into Undead while perfectly preserving their strength. Once this gets out, it would certainly cause panic to the entire World of Cultivation. When the timees, it would be him who would be in trouble.

    Therefore, even if he could use Undead Cultivators, he wouldn¡¯t use them in such an open ce like the Six Realms Battlefield. Using Undead Cultivators was just announcing to everyone what he¡¯s capable with; which wouldn¡¯t be good for him. Therefore, he would rather use this method to deal with the Nascent Soul Cultivators.

    Seeing that more and more people hade to see, Zhao Hai knew that it was time to end things. Zhao Hai made a move as a rotating disk appeared in his hand. Then he waved his hand as the ghost disk was sent towards a Cultivator. The Cultivator immediately used a bracelet-type magic artifact to defend against the disk.

    However, the ghost disk wasn¡¯t easily blocked. After Zhao Hai released the disk, he took out a golden shuttle as well as other offensive magic artifacts. These were artifacts that Zhao Hai looted from his previous battles and had given them to the Undead to use. But since he couldn¡¯t release the Undead Cultivators right now, he could only take them out himself.

    When Zhao Hai used these artifacts, the Cultivators felt even more pressure. Although they had a lot of artifacts in hand, it wasn¡¯t enough tobat Zhao Hai¡¯s 100 flying swords. They would have to use much more magic artifacts in order to counteract Zhao Hai. This was because Zhao Hai¡¯s flying sword set was different to the ones that Sword Cultivators use. When a Sword Cultivator uses multiple flying swords, they would have one flying sword as the main sword and the others would just follow it. Therefore, they only need to control the main sword, which would save them a lot of spiritual qi. To be honest,pared to Zhao Hai¡¯s control over his flying swords, the Sword Cultivators seemedcking.

    And because of their method of controlling flying swords, it was very easy to deal with a Sword Cultivator using multiple swords. As long as you block their main sword you can block the entire flying sword set.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai¡¯s 100 flying swords acted as though they were their own artifact. Even if you block the lead sword, the others could still follow through. Zhao Hai¡¯s control didn¡¯t have primary and secondary swords. Instead, it was like Zhao Hai was controlling all 100 swords at the same time. The Cultivators were surprised upon seeing this. This was because almost nobody in the Cultivation Realm could control this many artifacts. Even formidable Transcending Tribtion Experts couldn¡¯t do this.

    And with Zhao Hai¡¯s powerful offense, the Cultivators were quickly put on their back foot. Then at this moment, a team of Undead attacked the Cultivator that was currently blocking Zhao Hai¡¯s ghost disk. When the Cultivator noticed the Undead, it was already toote. The Undead were now very close to him.

    The offense of the Undead was very special. They seemed like a well-trained army when attacking the Cultivator. Their weapons constantly pounded towards the Cultivators¡¯ defensive artifact. This caused the Cultivator¡¯s defenses to shake.

    The weapons of the Undead weren¡¯t ordinary artifacts. These weapons had weapon shattering on them. So each attack made by the Undead were very powerful.

    The Undead¡¯s attack on the Cultivator¡¯s defenses caused the Cultivator to shift his attention towards them. He didn¡¯t expect these undead to be this formidable. At this time, his defensive artifact violently shook before it lost its shine and broke. Almost immediately, Zhao Hai¡¯s flying swords came flying like a swarm of bees.

    The Cultivator made a strange groan before a set of armor appeared on his body. This was his final defensive measure. However, this armor couldn¡¯t save his life. One must know that Zhao Hai¡¯s flying swords also have weapon shattering on them. Moreover, weapon shattering was designed to break through armor. Therefore, after blocking five swords, the Cultivator¡¯s armor was immediately broken. It was also at that time that the Cultivator died.

    The Cultivator¡¯s corpse immediately vanished, then the flying swords swam away and attacked the other Cultivators. The other Cultivators were already having problems, so it didn¡¯t take long for them to suffer under the attack of the flying swords.

    At this time, one of the Cultivators suddenly shouted, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, please stop. I¡¯m willing to swear on my heart¡¯s demon and be your servant. I will never betray you. Please spare my life!¡±

    Not only Zhao Hai, but those who watched the battle were shocked upon hearing the Cultivator¡¯s words. This wasn¡¯t some Qi Refining Stage rogue cultivator. This was a Nascent Soul Expert. Such a person actually surrendered himself to be a servant? Was he crazy? Almost everyone had such an idea.

    Zhao Hai stared for a moment, but he didn¡¯t stop his attacks. Instead, he said, ¡°Stop resisting and I won¡¯t kill you. As long as you make an oath to your heart¡¯s demon, then I¡¯ll spare you!¡±

    The Cultivator immediately stopped resisting. Zhao Hai¡¯s flying sword stopped at his throat and didn¡¯t proceed. Then the Cultivator loudly dered, ¡°This Li Lin pledges to his heart¡¯s demon to willingly follow Mister Zhao Hai for a lifetime. For a ve is a servant, I will never betray him. If I disobey this oath, then may my heart¡¯s demon kill me!¡±

    Li Lin¡¯s pledge caused the surroundings to turn quiet. They knew that Li Lin was serious. He really became Zhao Hai¡¯s servant!

 Chapter 1333 â€“ Iâ€™m Leaving, No Need To Send Me Out!

    <h4>Chapter 1333 - I¡¯m Leaving, No Need To Send Me Out!</h4>

    A heart¡¯s demon oath was the most feared pledge of a Cultivator. The biggest enemy of a Cultivator was their own heart¡¯s demon. Once a Cultivator was invaded by their heart¡¯s demon, even if they survive, they would fall into the devil¡¯s control. Therefore, no Cultivator would easily make an oath, let along a heart¡¯s demon oath.

    Now that Li Lin made his heart¡¯s demon oath, he became Zhao Hai¡¯s servant. Nobody present expected a Nascent Soul Expert to resign themselves to be a servant. Hister cultivation would now be very difficult.

    What do people cultivate for? They want to be immortal. However, life and death were naturalws. Cultivators wanting to break this rule was akin to going against heaven¡¯s will. If one wanted to break through this restriction, then they would need to have vigorous fighting spirit. If this vigor was dulled, then their future progress will be hard.

    Making yourself a servant was essentially extinguishing this vigor. When this happens, you would lose motivation in cultivating further.

    However, when people thought about it, they could understand Li Lin¡¯s decision. Zhao Hai already killed one of them. Now, it would be easier for Zhao Hai to deal with the group. If Li Lin didn¡¯t swear to be Zhao Hai¡¯s servant, then he would be killed. Compared to being dead, being a servant was better. Not everyone was unafraid of death. In the face of death, a lot of people would rather choose to live.

    Li Lin chose to live. Although this painted him as a coward and ruined his future, he was still alive in the end. There was always hope as long as one lived.

    Li Lin¡¯s oath was like a spell, making the others in his group see another solution to their predicament; bing a ve.

    This was a difficult choice, especially to a Cultivator. While the three remaining Cultivators were hesitating, the Silverback Gold-winged Bug shattered a Cultivator¡¯s shield and killed them on the spot.

    The Cultivator¡¯s body disappeared immediately. This became the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. The remaining two Cultivators quickly said that they were willing to be Zhao Hai¡¯s servants. Then the two swore to their heart¡¯s demons.

    After the two Cultivators swore to their heart¡¯s demon, Zhao Hai waved his hand to let them stand on the side. Then he received the Silverback Gold-winged bug as well as let Jia Ding Shan leave. After that, he nced at those who came to watch the fight.

    Those who came to watch didn¡¯t expect this result. Now that the three Nascent Soul Experts had be Zhao Hai¡¯s servants, Zhao Hai¡¯s strength increased rather than decreased. If they attack Zhao Hai now, then that would be equal to attacking a team of Nascent Soul Experts. This was something that they weren¡¯t willing to do.

    Zhao Hai swept the surroundings with his gaze. These people were somewhat tense, afraid that Zhao Hai might attack them. Although they were hidden, they knew that Zhao Hai had already discovered them. Now, they want to see how Zhao Hai wanted to deal with them.

    Zhao Hai looked at the surroundings, then he said, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m leaving. There¡¯s no need to send me out.¡± Then he turned his head to Bai Yuan and then said, ¡°Captain Bai, let¡¯s continue our conversation in our fort.¡±

    Bai Yuanughed and said, ¡°Alright. Hahaha. Zhao Hai, I think you¡¯re the first one from the Machine Field to have Cultivator servants. Good, good!¡± After he said that, he followed Zhao Hai towards Yuan¡¯s fort. Meanwhile, the others in Bai Yuan¡¯s group couldn¡¯t help but straighten their backs. They felt proud as they looked at the people from the other realms.

    Zhao Hai turned to look at Li Lin and the others before saying, ¡°Follow me.¡± Li Lin and the others had ugly expressions. However, they didn¡¯t say anything and just followed behind Zhao Hai. They made a heart¡¯s demon oath, so they had no choice but to follow Zhao Hai.

    Back on earth, people make pledges as casually as drinking water or eating a meal, as if pledges were less valuable as toilet paper. But in the World of Cultivation, people needed to stand by their oaths.

    This wasn¡¯t because the moral integrity of those from the World of Cultivation was high. In fact, immoral people were everywhere in this ce. If you believed another person easily, then there woulde a time where you wouldn¡¯t know how you died. The reason why people in the World of Cultivation took pledges very seriously was because of the existence of the heart¡¯s demon.

    Nobody knew how heart¡¯s demon came to be, noone has yet to feel it as well. However, everyone knew that everyone had their own heart¡¯s demon and that it could cause damage to their body. Making a heart¡¯s demon oath was equal to awakening your heart¡¯s demon. You would then be monitored by this demon all the time. And once you vite your oath, this heart¡¯s demon would immediately invade; making you suffer a fate worse than death.

    After Zhao Hai left, those who came to watch left as well. They understood what Zhao Hai wanted to tell them. Zhao Hai wanted them to leave, or else they would be the next Li Lin.

    These people knew themselves well. Upon discovering that they couldn¡¯tpare to Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, they immediately left the Machine Field¡¯s partially controlled territory.

    However, this didn¡¯t mean that their journey had been in vain. At the very least, they became aware of Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. Without a doubt, the next time someone wanted to deal with Zhao Hai, they would definitely send a Transcending Tribtion Expert.

    Moreover, now that Li Lin and the others had joined Zhao Hai¡¯s side, Zhao Hai was able to increase his power. Even if he went to the Machine Field right now and established a small sect, nobody would say anything. After all, he had established himself to have strength to deal with a Nascent Soul Expert. This level of strength was enough to establish a sect in the Cultivation Realm. Even small sects in the Cultivation Realm don¡¯t have the same strength as Zhao Hai right now.

    As these people left, all of them had the same idea in their minds. Zhao Hai was bing harder and harder to deal with.

    Zhao Hai and Bai Yuan¡¯s return caused a sensation in Yuan¡¯s fort. At the same time, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t let Li Lin and the others be treated as zoo animals to be looked at, so he sent them to his cave residence. His cave residence wasrge enough to allow them to stay in.

    After Li Lin and the others were sent to the cave residence, Zhao Hai went to Yuan¡¯s fort. The fort¡¯s atmosphere lifted up once more. This was because, for the first time, someone from the Machine Field was able to get a Cultivator as a servant. Not only the Lock Mountain Range, the entire Machine Field exploded upon hearing this information.

    Yuan personally reported this matter because of how important it was. Yuan never expected Cultivators to pledge themselves into bing Zhao Hai¡¯s servants. When he heard the news, he thought that someone was joking with him. Who would have thought that this was actually true!

    Yuan didn¡¯t know how this would impact the Cultivation Realm and the Machine Field. However, Yuan knew that the Six Realms Battlefield would be shaken by this news. At the same time, the Machine Field¡¯s partially controlled territory would now be more secure.

    With the strength that Zhao Hai disyed, nobody would dare provoke someone from the Machine Field. This was good for the realm.

    A lot of people were present at the fort when Zhao Hai returned. These people are from the nearby forts. They were here to inquire more about what happened. To be honest, when they heard about the news, they couldn¡¯t believe that it was real.

    Zhao Hai was immediately surrounded when he arrived. All of them were inquiring about what happened with Li Lin and the others. Zhao Hai answered them all with a smile. He knew all of these people, so he was quite casual with them.

    After mingling with everyone for several hours, those who came to Yuan¡¯s fort started to leave. Zhao Hai rxed as he was invited overy by Yuan for a drink.

    While Zhao Hai was drinking with Yuan, the entire World of Cultivation was shaken by what happened. Naturally this only involved those in the higher echelon. After all, most people don¡¯t even know about the Six Realms Battlefield.

    However, although it was only the higher echelons, their reactions represented their respective realms. Right now, Zhao Hai¡¯s name has been firmly cemented on everyone¡¯s minds.

    One of the first to respond were the Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups. At this point, the higher-ups no longer had any ideas towards Zhao Hai. This was because they discovered that Zhao Hai had already established his own influence. Moreover, this influence wasn¡¯t small. It would be very hard for them to keep wanting to deal with Zhao Hai. Because of this, they decided to change their approach towards him. They decided to get on good terms with him.

    Once this decision was made, the higher-ups immediately sent a delegation to see Zhao Hai. The Machine Field also knew that Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t really need any rewards. Therefore, this delegation would first give their regards to Zhao Hai and then ask if he needed anything. As long as Zhao Hai¡¯s request wasn¡¯t excessive, they would take care of it as soon as possible.

    On the other hand, the response of the Cultivation Realm was somewhat strange. Upon hearing this information, the sects in the Cultivation Realm didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. However, there were rumors that the big sects had ced Zhao Hai at the top position on their kill order.

    This so-called kill order was talked about in the Cultivation Realm only in hearsay. It was believed that the Cultivation Realm¡¯s Great Sects have a kill order wherein people¡¯s names were listed. This list included geniuses from other realms. As long as a person was on this list, the Cultivation Realm wouldn¡¯t hesitate to send people to kill them. This was to prevent these geniuses from developing and bing a threat to the Cultivation Realm.

    However, there was no proof of this kill order¡¯s existence. Nor did the Cultivation Realm confirm if it did. But one thing was for certain - the Cultivation Realm had its attention towards Zhao Hai. The next time they decide to deal with him, they certainly wouldn¡¯t send a Nascent Soul Expert.

 Chapter 1334 â€“ Request

    <h4>Chapter 1334 - Request</h4>

    Zhao Hai was once again inside the conference room of Yuan¡¯s fort. Sitting with him were four people. The four people weren¡¯t that old, but they all had the aura of someone with a high position in society. However, despite this, they all had a cautious disposition towards Zhao Hai.

    These four people were the delegates that were sent by the Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups. One of the reasons why they came was to see Li Lin and the others and confirm that Yuan¡¯s report was true. However, they already knew that Yuan didn¡¯t lie. After all, Yuan wasn¡¯t the only one who reported this matter. News from the other realms already confirmed that this matter was true. At the same time, they came in order to talk to Zhao Hai.

    The Machine Field always rewarded those who achieved merit. If Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t get rewarded from such an aplishment, then what about the others? Would people ept? Moreover, would the Lock Mountain Range just stay silent? With the establishment of the Lock Mountain Range Alliance, the higher-ups discovered that it was now impossible to treat the Lock Mountain Range like they did before.

    The Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups felt odd about this. Those serving in the Lock Mountain Range were mostly locals of the realm and core members of Great Families. Normally, they would be loyal to their family. At the same time, these Great Familiesprise those in the realm¡¯s higher ups. The establishment of the Lock Mountain Range Alliance was akin to treating the higher-ups as enemies. In normal situations, these people wouldn¡¯t do this. However, they actually did. Happily, in fact. This caused the higher-ups to be puzzled.

    The Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups don¡¯t understand the concept of camaraderie. They haven¡¯t personally seen the Lock Mountain Range and don¡¯t know the exact situation. In their minds, the people killed in the battlefield were mere numbers. But for the people in the Lock Mountain Range, those who died were brothers, friends,rades. In this case, it wasn¡¯t surprising for the Lock Mountain Range Alliance to appear.

    Zhao Hai just made arge contribution. If the Machine Field doesn¡¯t reward him for it, then the Lock Mountain Range would certainly cause a fuss. Also, the higher-ups wanted to use this opportunity to fix their rtionship with Zhao Hai. After all, they plotted against him in the past and Zhao Hai knew about it. They didn¡¯t hope Zhao Hai to be magnanimous and just forget about it. One must know that Zhao Hai has never been lenient on those who wanted to take his life.

    Zhao Hai looked at the four people. He actually knew them from a casual interaction at a party once. Afterwards, he met them in the Void Arena along with other people with status. It seems like the Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups were intent on getting on his good side.

    Zhao Hai looked at the four who looked somewhat restless and then smiled as he said, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve seen each other. What have you been doing recently?¡±

    His rxed tone caused the other four to rx as well. Then one of them smiled and answered, ¡°What else can we do? We don¡¯t have Brother Hai¡¯s skills. You don¡¯t know, but when those old fogies above heard about what you did, their eyes almost came out of their sockets. Then when they heard that we have a little rtionship, they caught us in order to send us here. Damn, just I was preparing to pursue a female expert. When I head back, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll have lost interest in me.¡±

    Naturally, these four weren¡¯t young patriarchs. However, their status was a little awkward. They weren¡¯t heirs to their family, so they would be dealt with if they show too much ability. Therefore, they had no other choice but to take it easy. Although it was impossible for them to inherit their entire family, they were still given ample stipends. Therefore, they could go everywhere to amuse themselves and act like silkpants.

    At the same time, acting like this made people feel relieved. They were given tasks toplete once in a while and after seeding on a couple of these missions, these four were able to be core members of their families. However, their yful attitudes hadn¡¯t disappeared.

    It was because of this yfulness that they were able to mingle around and join the Ashley Family¡¯s party and know Zhao Hai. Moreover, they were able to get along well. Then when Zhao Hai was topete in the Void Arena, they came to support him. This allowed their rtionship to be better, to the point of being able to speak casually to each other.

    When the others heard this, they allughed. Zhao Haiughed along with them. They stopped after a while. Then Zhao Hai looked at the four and said, ¡°I understand what those old fogies are trying to do. To be honest, I really didn¡¯t intend to be rewarded when I headed out. This is because there¡¯s no need for it. With my current strength, I could just get what I want. Also, the things I could grab are better than any of their rewards. Hahaha.¡±

    The fourughed along. Because of their environment, they weren¡¯t so distant from the Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups. This allowed them to call them ¡®old fogies¡¯ normally.

    Afterughing at the situation, one of the four said, ¡°Brother Hai, if you don¡¯t ask for something, then those guys might overthink. I think you should ask for a reward regardless.¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment and said, ¡°But I really don¡¯t need anything right now. Forget it, just tell them that I want them to swear that thest incident wouldn¡¯t happen again. What do you think?¡±

    The four smiled, they understood what incident Zhao Hai meant. The one who spoke before replied, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t need to ask for that, Brother Hai. Those old guys already said that it would never happen in the future. And what happened was just a misunderstanding.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good. Right, since you brought it up, I do have something I¡¯d like. I have already begun transforming my. Tell them that I¡¯d want my to have some transmission formation connections to the realm¡¯s majors. I also need them to allow me to move people to Yalei 2. Naturally, they don¡¯t need to forcefully move people. As long as they agree, then they can be residents of Yalei 2. This is my request.¡±

    The four nodded. To be honest, they didn¡¯t expect this request from Zhao Hai. In their opinion, Yalei 2 was an uninhabitable where birds don¡¯t even defecate in. but since they were only messengers for the higher-ups, they only need to ry it over. And since Zhao Hai¡¯s request wasn¡¯t too excessive, they believed that the higher-ups would agree.

    The group chatted for a while. Zhao Hai also invited them over to a meal before sending them off. Then Zhao Hai resumed his focus towards the Six Realms Battlefield. He would also enter the Space from time to time.

    At this time, the Space¡¯s monitor began receiving images from the where the Five Elements Sect resides. Zhao Hai has officially begun monitoring Lu Wei.

    Zhao Hai was very meticulous when it came to Lu Wei. This was because Lu Wei knew the method of collecting Faith power. This was something that Zhao Hai needed.

    Zhao Hai and the others made a lot of effort in order to arrive at the Five Elements Sect¡¯s. Flying over using liquid silver was naturally impossible. Instead, Zhao Hai released silver needles into the Cultivation Realm and had these needles wait in transmission formations. Once they discover someone from the sect, the needles would immediately attach themselves to the person. This way, they would reach the Five Elements Sect and begin monitoring it.

    Moreover, using this method, Zhao Hai was able to receive most of the Cultivation Realm into his map. After all, the Cultivation Realm uses transmission formations more frequently than the other realms. This allowed Zhao Hai to easily map the realm.

    But what disappointed Zhao Hai was that the Five Element Sect¡¯s guardian formation could block the silver needles. It was impossible for Zhao Hai to monitor the sect¡¯s internal situation. He could only monitor the sect¡¯s transmission formations as well as its entrances. This required a lot of effort.

    Nevertheless, Zhao Hai could only monitor the Five Elements Sect. This was the only way he could think of. Zhao Hai knew how much the Cultivators hated him. If he suddenly appeared in the realm, then he would definitely be attacked. But for the method of acquiring Faith Power, Zhao Hai must do this. Zhao Hai believed that the people in the Cultivation Realm still didn¡¯t expect him to be able to go in and out of their realm at any time.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Back in the Pirate Paradise, the Yellow Daoist was currently inside a room with a gloomy expression on his face. Opposite him were several people. These were Cultivators that came with him in order to deal with Zhao Hai. Unfortunately for them, they failed. Moreover, when he realized that Li Lin and the others had be Zhao Hai¡¯s servants, the Yellow Daoist¡¯splexion turned uglier.

    The Nascent Soul Expert sitting across the Yellow Daoist carefully looked at his expression before saying, ¡°Daoist, it¡¯s been confirmed that Zhao Hai has appeared in the Six Realms Battlefield. And he doesn¡¯t look like he suffers from arge wound. Moreover, the Machine Field has be more active in sending ships over here. The pirates are bing afraid. They won¡¯t dare amodate us.¡±

    The Yellow Daoist nodded and said, ¡°I know. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, those fellows from the Machine Field wanted to use him to get more benefits in the Six Realms Battlefield. Hmph. But they made a mistake. These pirates are afraid of siding with us, that¡¯s normal. So we should just return to the Cultivation Realm and see if we can get into the Six Realms Battlefield. I want to see who can protect Zhao Hai there. If he dared to run, then I will just ughter everyone from the Machine Field.¡±

 Chapter 1335 â€“ Clever Pirate

    <h4>Chapter 1335 - Clever Pirate</h4>

    The murderous aura that the Yellow Daoist was sending out caused the other Cultivators to be terrified. They believed that the Yellow Daoist wasn¡¯t joking. Zhao Hai truly angered him.

    The Yellow Daoist looked at the others. Then he took a deep breath and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and leave this ce. These pirates still have some uses, so we¡¯ll let them off for now.¡± Then he stood up and led everyone out.

    The ce that the Yellow Daoist was in was actually a huge asteroid. This asteroid has been processed by the pirates. They even installed a protective shield around it, providing this asteroid with its own atmosphere. Even non-practitioners could live here.

    There were also plenty of vegetation nted on this asteroid. Its environment was surprisingly good. This was where pirates received their high-level guests. Since the Yellow Daoist has a special status, naturally he was amodated here.

    The first time the Yellow Daoist and his team came here, a lot of people served them. But now, the pirates were terrified of meeting them. After all, this ce was in the Machine Field. If the Machine Field decided to deal with them, then their days would not be great.

    The Yellow Daoist went out of the asteroid and looked around. He sneered before leading his team to fly away. Just as they left, several small ships arrived at the asteroid. Inside one of these ships were a group of people wearing tight-fitting military uniforms. Their figures were very valiant.

    One of these people let out a long breath and said, ¡°Those fellows finally left. Otherwise, the Machine Field might target us.¡±

    Another person nodded and said, ¡°We have to tell the Machine Field about this as soon as possible. But at the same time, we need to prepare to evacuate.¡±

    The others nodded. These people belong to thergest pirate groups in the Pirate Paradise. Although they were normally hostile to each other, they united with each other now that they were under pressure.

    The person who spoke first said, ¡°The Poison Bee Pirates sure are unlucky. To send people to assassinate Zhao Hai, I reckon the Machine Field wouldn¡¯t let them go.¡±

    The others nodded. One of them coldly snorted and said, ¡°They brought this onto themselves. The Cultivators also asked me to assassinate Zhao Hai, but I didn¡¯t agree. Zhao Hai is too powerful for us to deal with. Those Poison Bee guys are truly insane to ept that mission. They deserved to be annihted.¡±

    The others didn¡¯t speak. They were also offered missions to assassinate Zhao Hai. But before they could make a move, the Poison Bee pirates acted first. And after seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s methods, all of them were d to bete in taking action. But to think that the Poison Bee Pirates would perish, they couldn¡¯t help but grieve.

    Although they lived the life of piracy, they also wanted to live an ordinary life. They didn¡¯t want to stay in this ce, but their desire couldn¡¯t be easily aplished. They were branded as pirates the moment they were born. Even if they wanted to join a family in the Machine Field, they wouldn¡¯t necessarily be epted. And even if they were epted, they would also be guarded against. In the end, they might as well live in this asteroid field.

    At this time, a spatial rift opened up in front of them. Then a person walked out from the rift, smiling at the pirates. It didn¡¯t take long for the pirates to recognize the person, they were dumbfounded. It was Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai had his silver needles map the Pirate Paradise. He was monitoring the Yellow Daoist, not to say the other pirates.

    These pirates hadn¡¯t actually met Zhao Hai before, but they could recognize him from pictures and videos. Therefore, they knew it was him at a nce.

    These pirates stared before theirplexion changed. Although they also practiced and were quite strong, they were still much weakerpared to Zhao Hai. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to suddenly appear here.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m Zhao Hai.¡±

    The pirates looked at each other and could see the despair in their eyes. They never wanted to meet Zhao Hai. But now, it was impossible for them to run. With such a close distance, they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from Zhao Hai¡¯s attack.

    They looked at one another and felt somewhat disheartened. However, they were still pirates after all. They always risked their lives without knowing if they would return. They calmed down soon before their leader gave a bow and said, ¡°I have seen Mister Zhao Hai. This one is the head of the Crossed Sword Pirate Group, Louis. I didn¡¯t expect Mister Zhao Hai to visit.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°So it¡¯s Commander Louis. I heard that the Crossed Sword Pirate Group is thergest group in the Pirate Paradise. You have about 10 thousand ships and 10 million people. It¡¯s an honor to see Commander Louis.¡±

    Louis didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai would be this polite. He quickly replied, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai is overpraising me. This Commander is just a simple pirate. I¡¯m an antpared to Mister. Now that I met Mister Zhao Hai, I can die with no regrets.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Commander Louis has misunderstood. I don¡¯t intend to kill you. In fact, if you want, I can plead on your behalf so that the Machine Field wouldn¡¯t act against you. Naturally, I don¡¯t know if this would work.¡±

    As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, Louis and the others couldn¡¯t help but stare. They couldn¡¯t understand what Zhao Hai wanted to do. Normally, Zhao Hai would deal with them. After all, they helped the Cultivators deal with the Ashley Family. Why was Zhao Hai so magnanimous?

    Zhao Hai looked at their eyes, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°You must be wondering why I¡¯m so generous? To be honest, at first, I really wanted to kill all of you and turn you into my Undead. But I could only give up. I realized that you¡¯re just people of circumstance. There¡¯s no reason for me to kill you.¡±

    Louis and the others rxed when they heard this. But they looked at each other and couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled. They knew that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t soft. So why was he so amodating right now?

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry. There¡¯s a reason why you still existed until now. Sometimes, there will be times when I can¡¯t act on my own, so maybe I¡¯ll need your help then.¡±

    Louis and the others felt relieved. However, Louis didn¡¯t show that he wanted to talk about conditions with Zhao Hai. He still respectfully answered, ¡°Thank you for understanding. Rest assured, the Crossed Sword Pirate Group would definitely not touch any businesses rted to Mister and the Ashley Family. And as long as Mister needs anything, our Pirate Group will give you five free services.¡±

    The other Commanders also expressed their willingness to serve like Louis. They vowed to not ept any tasks rted to Zhao Hai and that they were willing to serve him five times for free.

    This time, it was Zhao Hai¡¯s turn to be dazed. He came out this time in hopes of forming a connection with these pirates. Then he would find out whether some of them were willing to migrate to Yalei 2. He didn¡¯t expect Louis and the others to offer their services to him.

    It must be said that these pirates weren¡¯t weak, especially the Crossed Sword Pirate Group. They have 10 thousand ships, of which 100 of them were high-level warships. Moreover, they can bring out nearly 100 thousand Mechs with pilots trained in magic or martial arts. Theirbat power was more than a small family. If they were willing to serve Zhao Hai five times for free, that would be a great benefit for Zhao Hai. But why would they do this? Wasn¡¯t this too much for an apology?

    After he said his offer, Louis and the others looked at Zhao Hai. They were a little bit uneasy. In fact, Louis¡¯ offer to serve Zhao Hai five times for free was for the sake of the Crossed Sword Pirate Group.

    Because this was a meteorite region,rge-scale fleets couldn¡¯t fly here. The pirates used this to their advantage in order to repel their enemies.

    However, Zhao Hai was differentpared to the rest in the Machine Field. Zhao Hai can use space magic to appear in any ce, just like he did in the Pirate Paradise. Additionally, Zhao Hai has a lot of Undead. If Zhao Hai really wanted to deal with the pirates, he was fully capable of doing so. On the other hand, the pirate fleet couldn¡¯t do anything to Zhao Hai.

    If they were against most practitioners, then these pirates wouldn¡¯t have been afraid. After all, they were practitioners themselves and they were also quite strong. However, Zhao Hai was different. In addition to his strength, he was extremely mobile. He cane and go as he wants. It can be said that they were more afraid of people like Zhao Hai than the Machine Field fleets.

    Back when they were hired to deal with Zhao Hai, Louis and the others researched him. They knew that although Zhao Hai was vicious, one could maintain a good rtionship with him as long as you don¡¯t offend him. He might even take good care of you.

    These pirates were able to survivergely because they can understand people. Therefore, Louis took the initiative and offered Zhao Hai five free services. This was to draw Zhao Hai in and make him hesitate to deal with them.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know what Louis and the others were thinking. He looked at Louis and the others and discovered that they didn¡¯t have any negative expressions. They continued to stand respectfully opposite him. This caused Zhao Hai to be somewhat puzzled.

    Zhao Hai looked at Louis and then said, ¡°Commander Louis, you should know how much you¡¯ll lose out by offering me five free services.¡±

    Louis immediately replied, ¡°This is ourpensation for disrespecting Mister in the past. Mister, don¡¯t worry. Although we are pirates, we understand what we¡¯re talking about.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Louis, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright. Then it seems like I¡¯ll be meeting you more in the future. Perhaps we can strengthen our rtionship. Everyone should know what kind of person I am. Then, that¡¯s all for today, I¡¯m taking my leave.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave everyone a salute before vanishing. Louis and the others¡¯ expressions couldn¡¯t help but turn ugly upon seeing Zhao Hai disappear. People like Zhao Hai who could appear and disappear at will were enemies that they liked to meet the least.

    Louis let out a long breath, then he turned to everyone and said, ¡°Everyone, what do we do now? Zhao Hai is too strong. Fortunately, he didn¡¯te here to deal with us. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.¡±

    A Commander on the side replied, ¡°Louis, why didn¡¯t Zhao Hai kill us? From the information we got, he¡¯s definitely not a generous person. It¡¯s impossible for him to pity us. He¡¯s a Dark Mage with countless undead in his hands. I don¡¯t believe that he¡¯s tired of killing.¡±

    Louis also knit his brows, ¡°Zhao Hai¡¯s actions are truly strange. But from what I can see, he probably wants to cooperate with us. Moreover, it looks like it¡¯s a long-term cooperation. What does he want? What good is there in cooperating with us? With his present position, he has no need for our services. A word from him and the Machine Field would certainly send a fleet. The Machine Field can get whatever he wants. So what does he need from us?¡±

    The others nodded as well. They also thought that the situation was somewhat strange. However, they couldn¡¯t understand what Zhao Hai wanted.

    At this time, another Commander said, ¡°Right, Louis, why did you offer Zhao Hai five free services? Like Zhao Hai said, we¡¯re losing a lot on this deal. If Zhao Hai makes us do something difficult, then our losses would be even greater.¡±

    Louis looked at the Commander and said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand why I did that? Then why did you also offer him five free services?¡±

    The Commander smiled and said, ¡°Since you made the offer, how could I not? I couldn¡¯t act special, or else I risk offending Zhao Hai.¡±

    As soon as Louis heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. Then he said, ¡°Just for this? Why don¡¯t think more? Zhao Hai can appear here without us knowing. Then doesn¡¯t that mean that he can appear anywhere else? What if he suddenly appeared in your room and asked for your life? Could you do anything? Giving him five free services isn¡¯t that much inparison.¡±

 Chapter 1336 â€“ Preparing Full Power

    <h4>Chapter 1336 - Preparing Full Power</h4>

    Zhao Hai looked at Louis that was shown on the monitor. He watched thetest dialogue between the pirates. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect Louis to be this intelligent. He actually saw the most terrifying aspect of the Space.

    Laura and the others were beside him. Upon hearing what Louis said, Laura smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the pirates to have someone as smart as him. Brother Hai, how about having that person work for us?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°That would be difficult. Louis is the Pirate Paradise¡¯s most powerful Commander. It¡¯ll be difficult to subdue him.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°We still don¡¯t know much about the situation in the Pirate Paradise. Once we have some understanding, we will try to deal with them. How are you nning to cooperate with the pirates?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Although they live a pirate¡¯s life, they still have some connections to families and sects of the Machine Field and the Cultivation Realm. After all, they need to sell off the things they robbed. They also need to buy living necessities. We can cooperate with them in this regard such as providing them with weapons or goods. We¡¯ll get close to them and we might slowly be able to pull some people towards Yalei 2.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°That¡¯s a good method. We have plenty of goods in the Space. And we can¡¯t use them all up on our own. It would be good if we sell them to the pirates. At the same time, we could also acquire things from them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then at this time Megan suddenly said, ¡°Brother Hai, now is not the time to think about the pirates. We need to pay attention to the Yellow Daoist. That fellow wants to go to the Six Realms Battlefield to chase you down. If you don¡¯t act, then Captain Yuan and the others might suffer bad luck. If we let this be, then your influence would take a huge blow.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression turned heavy. To be honest, if the Yellow Daoist really went to the Six Realms Battlefield, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything else other than to face the battle head-on.

    The situation with the Six Realms Battlefield was different to the Machine Field. If the Yellow Daoist attacks the Ashley Family¡¯s Dark Demon, then the Machine Field would react. It would be then impossible for him to leave the Machine Field.

    On the other hand, if the Yellow Daoist were to attack the Lock Mountain Range, nobody would say anything. Since it was the Six Realms Battlefield, any method was fair y.

    This was where Zhao Hai felt a headache. At his current state, he wasn¡¯t the Yellow Daoist¡¯s opponent. Although there was a silent agreement in the Six Realms Battlefield to not attack using a Transcending Tribtion Expert, the current situation was different.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s growth was too fast. And he has a grudge with the Yellow Daoist. Therefore, if the Yellow Daoist were to deal with the Machine Field, then the other realms would certainly be happy and wouldn¡¯t object. In the end, Zhao Hai would have to confront the Yellow Daoist directly.

    Laura knit her brows, then he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, we should tell Captain Yuan about this. We can¡¯t ignore this for long. We better make more yin lightning mines. As long as we use them inrge quantities, even the Yellow Daoist would feel a headache.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll make more yin lightning mines just in case. I¡¯ll go see Captain Yuan now. We aren¡¯t against normal experts this time. This is a Transcending Tribtion Expert. If we don¡¯t make preparations, we¡¯ll suffer a lot.¡±

    Laura nodded. Then Zhao Hai turned his head to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, from now on, focus on fully equipping the Undead with weapons and armor. Also, install Machine Field cannons into the beast-shaped Undead.¡±

    Cai¡¯erplied. The Space has prepared a lot of Machine Field cannons. These cannons were used on battleships, so their offensive strength was extraordinary. However, these cannons were extremely heavy. Therefore, they couldn¡¯t just be installed into the Undead. But since they were in a crisis at this time, they have no choice but to use these cannons.

    In fact, Zhao Hai still had a lot of means to use. For example, he could make the Undead use a lot of yin lightning mines. He could also buy more Silverback Gold-winged Bugs from the Space¡¯s shop. The Silverback Gold-winged Bugs were strong. They could be used to fight the Yellow Daoist.

    However, Zhao Hai quickly gave up on these ideas. He can make yin lightning mines, but if he used a massive amount of them, then everyone would know his strength. When the timees, even the Machine Field would be afraid of him.

    On the other hand, he also cannot release arge number of Silverback Gold-winged bugs. These bugs were obtained from Fabio. If Zhao Hai released arge number of them, then he would attract the attention of the Cultivation Realm. One must know that the Cultivation Realm deeply dreaded the Bug Race.

    On the other hand, releasing beast-shaped undead with magic cannons was still eptable. Cannons were used in the Machine Field and there were plenty of them. Zhao Hai can get arge number of them from certain channels.

    After he dealt with these things, Zhao Hai appeared inside Yuan¡¯s fort. The fort had been quite peaceful recently. Nobody went out to go hunting. After all, Zhao Hai just defeated a group of Cultivators and even received three servants. The people from the other realms all run away in fear. If they wanted to hunt, then they would have to go to the core battlefield. However, going there would be very dangerous and they would need to prepare a lot of things.

    The people greeted Zhao Hai as soon as they saw him. Zhao Hai also greeted them with a smile before heading towards Yuan¡¯s room.

    Since Yuan became the Lock Mountain Range Alliance¡¯s leader, the matters he needed to take care of has increased. And since the alliance has just been created, they still don¡¯t have a headquarters. Therefore, the representatives could onlymunicate through theputer.

    Fortunately, all theputers here were connected to awork. In addition to the representatives of the alliance, the Captains of each camp were also connected. Even if they have their own headquarters, they might not stay there for a long time. Therefore, doing things this way was just right for them.

    Yuan didn¡¯t expect to handle this much work. The Lock Mountain Range actually had so many issues. Weapons for a lot of forts have fallen into disrepair for many years. Energy blocks were also in short supply. If the enemies attacked these areas, then the people from those camps would die. For many years, the people from those camps sent requests only to be ignored. Now that the alliance has been established, the captains from these camps sent their reports to Yuan. Organizing these reports to send them to the higher-ups wasn¡¯t an easy task.

    While Yuan was having a conference on hisputer, he suddenly heard a knock on his door. He knit his brows slightly. He has given instructions to not disturb him unless something important happens. Yuan turned his head towards the other representatives and said, ¡°It seems like the fort has something they need from me.¡± The others didn¡¯t me Yuan. After all, they were also captains of their own forts. There were plenty of things that they needed to do.

    Yuan opened the door and saw that it was Zhao Hai. He couldn¡¯t help but stare, then he immediately said, ¡°Little Hai,e in quickly.¡± If it were any other person, Yuan would have only exchanged a few words. But he couldn¡¯t do that with Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai¡¯s strength and status was already great, he couldn¡¯t treat Zhao Hai like anybody else.

    Zhao Hai entered the door and saw the other alliance representatives on theputer, then he bowed and said, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen the Captains. I apologize for disturbing your meeting.¡±

    The other representatives said that they don¡¯t mind it. Although they were captains, they couldn¡¯t be impolite towards Zhao Hai. Yuan looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, what did youe here for?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Captain, I have something to tell you. I received information that Huang Daoran is returning to the Cultivation Realm. Moreover, he¡¯s prepared to immediately leave for the Six Realms Battlefield to deal with us.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yuan¡¯s expression changed. He knew who Huang Daoran was. He was the Transcending Tribtion Expert that ambushed Zhao Hai. He never expected him toe to the Six Realms Battlefield. This was absolutely bad news.

    Yuan looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Is this information urate?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°It is. Huang Daoran just left the Pirate Paradise to return to the Cultivation Realm. I believe that once he arrives, he will immediately go to the Six Realms Battlefield as soon as possible. He will not let me off. And if I don¡¯t fight, he will attack the Lock Mountain Range.¡±

    Yuan nodded. Zhao Hai¡¯s words were also heard by the other captains. Yuan understood that these captains needed to hear this information as well. After all, defending the Lock Mountain Range needed everyone¡¯s help.

    Yuan nodded, his expression was heavy as he sat in front of theputer and said, ¡°Did everyone hear that? Immediately send the information to all camps. Make everyone prepare. We¡¯ll report this matter to the higher-ups. We need them to send weapons as soon as possible.¡±

    The others nodded. The information that Zhao Hai brought was very crucial for the Machine Field. A Transcending Tribtion Expert wanted to attack them. The consequences would be dreadful if they weren¡¯t prepared.

 Chapter 1337 â€“ A Small Thing That Affects The Whole Situation

    <h4>Chapter 1337 - A Small Thing That Affects The Whole Situation</h4>

    Yuan began to mobilize the entire Lock Mountain Range. Although everyone in the mountain range knew that Huang Daoran¡¯s reason foring was to kill Zhao Hai, they didn¡¯tin about working towards the uing fight. This was because Zhao Hai was part of the Lock Mountain Range.

    The people in the Lock Mountain Range had always been united. If a fort were to experience trouble, the others would willinglye to help. People from the Machine Field fought against the other realms for so many years. Almost every day, people were reported to have been killed. The hatred caused by this has merged the hearts of the people in the Lock Mountain Range. Even those who just arrived at the battlefield would be infected by this sentiment in a short period of time.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s cosmic rise brought the Machine Field¡¯s reputation to another level. This allowed those in the Lock Mountain Range to look at the other realms eye-to-eye. This caused those in the mountain range to look favorably upon Zhao Hai.

    Additionally, Zhao Hai won against the Cultivation Realm time and time again. This caused the Machine Field to vent their frustrations towards the Cultivators. It didn¡¯t take long for the mountain range to treat Zhao Hai as one of them.

    To the people in the Lock Mountain Range, Haung Daoran looking for trouble with Zhao Hai was the same as looking for trouble with them. Therefore, the entire mountain range moved as one to prepare the defensive line.

    Once the gears of war started turning, Yuan led the other alliance representatives to leave the battlefield, designating their most capable men as their deputies. Then they flew with full power to report to the Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups.

    When the higher-ups heard this information, they were very shocked. They immediately used all of their informants in the Cultivation Realm to inquire about the situation. At the same time, they gave Yuan and the others the weapons that they needed. This was the quickest handover of supplies that Yuan and the others experienced.

    The Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups wanted to repair their rtionship with Zhao Hai. This was because of Zhao Hai¡¯s huge potential. Huang Daoran¡¯s threat of attacking the Lock Mountain Range was equal to threatening the Machine Field¡¯s bottom line. The Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups couldn¡¯t do much in the Six Realms Battlefield. Those in the Lock Mountain Range rarely listened to theirmands. But at the same time, they don¡¯t need to manage the mountain range too much.

    For the Machine Field, those in the Lock Mountain Range were akin to disobedient subordinates. They will sometimes talk back to you, but since they had skill you¡¯re fine with it. Therefore, although the higher-ups were somewhat dissatisfied with the Lock Mountain Range, they would still give them some supplies, albeitcking.

    But this time, Huang Daoran wanted to attack Zhao Hai. This meant that he was also nning to attack the Lock Mountain Range, which poses a threat to the Machine Field¡¯s interests. The Machine Field couldn¡¯t just let this go. Therefore, with regards to Yuan¡¯s requests, they immediately handed it over. They even gave Yuan more than what they asked for.

    Moreover, the Machine Field has ordered a mobilization order. As long as they confirm that Zhao Hai¡¯s information was urate, retired soldiers of the Lock Mountain Range would be called over in preparation to reinforce the Lock Mountain Range.

    The Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups were clearly aware of how weak their standing in the Six Realms Battlefield was. If this Yellow Daoist really intends to attack the Lock Mountain Range, then that wouldn¡¯t be good for them. The other realms might even take this chance to add oil to the fire. This matter doesn¡¯t only involve Zhao Hai, it might even affect the territory that the Machine Field held.

    Therefore, the Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups invested a lot of capital in order to defend the Lock Mountain Range and repel Huang Daoran. And if some people wanted to take advantage of the situation, they needed to be taught a lesson.

    The Six Realms Battlefield just had too many precious resources. There were even things that could only be obtained there. The Machine Field wouldn¡¯t just let these things go easily. If the Machine Field was truly defeated in the Six Realms Battlefield, then it would be much harder for it to defend against the other realms in the future.

    The Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups don¡¯t me Zhao Hai for this trouble. After all, this wasn¡¯t something that Zhao Hai did intentionally. Although the old fogies of the Machine Field suppressed people internally, they were still aware that the real threat were the other realms.

    They suppressed people internally because of interests. But resisting the other realms was for their greater interests. The Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups knew clearly that the World of Cultivation was ruled by the Cultivators. The only people they could suppress were those in the Machine Field since they were weaker. As for the other realms, they could only resist.

    Because of these reasons, the Machine Field¡¯s higher ups acted fast, which was rare. Reinforcements were being transported en masse to prepare for action.

    To say that the other realms were unaware of the huge movement of the Machine Field was impossible. The other realms looked at the Machine Field with unease, so they also mobilized their people.

    The Yellow Daoist didn¡¯t expect this development. He just wanted to take revenge, but he ended up causing a huge movement. The atmosphere in the Six Realms Battlefield turned tense in no time. People who went hunting in the core battlefield had basically disappeared.

    Zhao Hai was also surprised when he saw the reaction of the Machine Field and the other realms. He didn¡¯t expect this matter to blow to these proportions. If this continues, then the entire Six Realms Battlefield would turn into a hopeless mess. But it was already impossible for him to stop things from happening. The Machine Field has mobilized their people, the same was true for the other realms. Even if the Machine Field stopped, the other realms would just use this opportunity to steal the Machine Field¡¯s domain in the Six Realms Battlefield.

    Zhao Hai sat inside the Space as he bitterly smiled. Then he turned to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, buy some Silverback Gold-winged Bugs from the Space¡¯s shop. elerate their growth so that they can mature as soon as possible. Once this situation goes out of control, we need the strength to survive.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded. Then Zhao Hai continued, ¡°From now on, focus the Space¡¯s production into making potions. Give cultivation potions to Jia Ding Shan and the Undead. We need them to increase their strength. We also need to increase the output of our healing potions.¡±

    Cai¡¯erplied. These things weren¡¯t too difficult to aplish. In fact, the Space already had a lot of potions in stock. The Space could make them easily. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t difficult to increase their production.

    However, one could see how anxious Zhao Hai was from the order that he gave. He was basically getting ready for war.

    Laura looked at the monitor and could see that the entire Six Realms Battlefield has turned into a huge gunpowder keg. It might be quiet now, but it would only take a spark for this keg to explode. When that timees, the heavens and the earth would certainly be overturned.

    This matter was ultimately rted to Zhao Hai. And with Zhao Hai¡¯s character, he can¡¯t just ignore the Machine Field. Even if he reveals his strength, he would still go all out to fight the other realms.

    With this thought in mind, Laura turned to Zhao Hai and asid, ¡°Brother Hai, don¡¯t forget about the yellowsand worms of Yellowsand. Those fellows aren¡¯t weak. Also, we should catch some astral beasts. This could improve our strength in a short time. Moreover, we can send those astral beasts to our evil qi to cultivate. As long as these beasts seed, their fighting strength would certainly increase by a lot.¡±

    Zhao Hai thought about it before nodding, ¡°Good. Since everyone is preparing, we can go to the Yellowsand and act like we¡¯re there to practice. Nobody should suspect us.¡±

    Lizzy frowned and said, ¡°Brother Hai, how about going to Fabio to catch some bugs?¡±

    Without waiting for Zhao Hai to speak, Cai¡¯er interjected, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that wouldn¡¯t be good. Fabio is somewhat special. The bugs in that were very fierce. Moreover, the Cultivators stationed people there. If we go to Fabio, we would certainly be discovered by the Cultivators. That wouldn¡¯t be good.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Also, if we go to Fabio, we still can¡¯t catch bugs that are stronger than the Silverback Gold-winged bugs. By the way, Cai¡¯er, don¡¯t decrease our monitoring of the Five Gates Sect. Once Lu Wei heads out, even if it¡¯s on the sect¡¯s, I would still catch him.¡±

    Cai¡¯erplied, ¡°Young Master can rest assured. As long as the is in the Space¡¯s map, I can monitor it all the time.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he let out a long breath. Watching this matter unfold, he understood how a small thing can affect a whole situation. Now, the Six Realms Battlefield has turned into a mess.

    What¡¯s more depressing for Zhao Hai was that the other protagonist of this situation, Huang Daoran, hasn¡¯t even arrived in the Cultivation Realm. It can be said that Huan Daoran hasn¡¯t even made a move, yet the reaction was already there. If people knew this, they would certainly be speechless.

    When he thought of this, Zhao Hai could only sigh. He couldn¡¯t me the Machine Field for reacting this intensely, causing this whole situation in the Six Realms Battlefield. This was the sorrow of a weak power, they need to react intensely. Otherwise they would be at a disadvantage, which would be even more disadvantageous for them.

 Chapter 1338 â€“ Donâ€™t Know Whether To Laugh Or Cry

    <h4>Chapter 1338 - Don¡¯t Know Whether To Laugh Or Cry</h4>

    Yellowsand has been rather peaceful recently. The people from the other realms rarelye to this anymore because of the recent developments.

    However, Yellowsand was different today. Arge number of Undead suddenly appeared along with some yellowsand worms. After the worms arrived, they immediately led the Undead to sweep the and catch astral beasts. Upon being captured, the beasts disappeared.

    Yellowsand wasn¡¯t a simple ce. The astral beasts here were very powerful, some were evenparable to Transcending Tribtion Experts. And even if a Transcending Tribtion Expert came, they couldn¡¯t necessarily face an astral wind beast. This was because the attacks of these beasts carry astal qi.

    The Undead who captured astral beasts were naturally sent by Zhao Hai. He needed these astral wind beasts. If he raised them inside the Space, then his fighting strength would increase.

    The Space was also arming arge number of beast-shaped Undead. These Undead were now wearing full body armors as well as massive cannons. It can be said that Zhao Hai had equipped them very well.

    Compared to Zhao Hai who had Cai¡¯er to manage everything as well as the processing machine to make materials, the Machine Field was different. The things that the realm needed to prepare were much moreplicated.

    Currently, the main fighting strength of the Machine Field were the battleships and mechs. Needless to say, disassembling a battleship and bringing it over to the Six Realms Battlefield was impossible. Moreover, the consumption of a single battleship was huge. In the Six Realms Battlefield, where energy supplies couldn¡¯t even support a, battleships would suffer a drop in ability.

    Mechs could be brought to the Six Realms Battlefield. However, the issue lies on a mech¡¯s simrly massive need for energy. Moreover, a mech¡¯s short operating time was fatal. This weakness wasn¡¯t too obvious in the World of Cultivation since mechs operate alongside battleships which could act as supply points.

    Without battleships, transport and supplying mechs has been limited. In fact, the Machine Field worked extremely hard in order to gain a domain in the Six Realms Battlefield. They constructed a lot of supply points for these mechs to use.

    However, it was still very difficult to see mechs fighting in the Six Realms Battlefield. Although the Machine Field has supply points, these supply points were only located on the realm¡¯s domain. In other words, Mechs in the Six Realms Battlefield could only defend. It was impossible for them to attack.

    Normally, the Lock Mountain Range was a very well-guarded ce. Therefore, the Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups wouldn¡¯t send them mechs. There was no need for them. However, they would still send people to perform maintenance on the supply points just in case a war happens.

    This time the Machine Field sent arge number of mechs to the Six Realms Battlefield. The supply points had also been activated. At the same time,batants with spatial items entered the battlefield with supplies. These supplies didn¡¯t only include things for mechs, but alsomodities. Large numbers of nonbatants also entered the supply points in order to handle the logistics.

    The difference between mechs and regr soldiers was that maintenance for mechs was indispensable. Otherwise, it would affect the performance of the mechs. These logistics staff handle this matter.

    The mechs and supply points formed a huge defensivework between the Lock Mountain Range and the Iron Bridge Fort. Even if the Lock Mountain Range were to be broken through, the enemies would still have a hard time advancing through the Machine Field¡¯s territory.

    Besides mechs, practitioners were also sent to the Six Realms Battlefield. The Machine Field stated their stance on the Six Realms Battlefield with this action.

    After several days of reconnaissance, the people from the other realms finally understood the reason why the Machine Field suddenly began to act. It was actually because of Huang Daoran.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s escape from Huang Daoran made the other realms curious. Huang Daoran was quite famous, and Zhao Hai managed to escape from his ambush. This was truly surprising.

    The information the other realms received was that the Machine Field began to take action once Huang Daoran left the Machine Field for the Cultivation Realm. It was said that Huang Daoran threatened to enter the Six Realms Battlefield in order to chase Zhao Hai down. No wonder the Machine Field exploded into action.

    Hearing this information, the other realms didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. They didn¡¯t expect the Machine Field to move just because of a threat from Huang Daoran. Originally, they thought that the Machine Field nned to use this opportunity while the realm was still feeling the vigor from Zhao Hai¡¯s achievement. Now, it seems like it was apletely different matter.

    The other realms immediately stopped their mobilization towards the Six Realms Battlefield. This was because there was no longer any need for it. After all, the Six Realms Battlefield wasn¡¯t their only source of ie, other ces needed the manpower. In the past, they thought that the Machine Field was nning tounch a war. Now that things had been rified, there was no longer any need to be vignt.

    However, they didn¡¯t bring back the people who had already returned to the Six Realms Battlefield. Right now, the people from the other realms were waiting to see the result. If Huang Daoran seeds and the Lock Mountain Range turns to chaos, then they can profit for cheap.

    Since they were getting things for cheap, they didn¡¯t need too much troops. Their current strength in the Six Realms Battlefield was already enough. Right now, the other realms were in a wait-and-see approach.

    The attitude of the other realms reflected what they felt inside. They weren¡¯t optimistic about Huang Daoran¡¯s attack. No mistake, Huang Daoran was a Transcending Tribtion Expert, and the Machine Field didn¡¯t have a Transcending Tribtion Expert. But at the same time, the other realms didn¡¯t have as many practitioners as the Machine Field. They also didn¡¯t have as many mechs and battleships. The human wave attacks from the Machine Field were considered a headache by the other realms.

    The reason why the Machine Field was able to have a firm foundation in the World of Cultivation was because of its effort in going all out and their bravery when faced with death. Their people were unafraid of death. In order to kill ten people, the Machine Field was willing to trade dozens. Such desperate action was dreaded by the other realms. After all, the other realms weren¡¯t unified. Moreover, their rtionship was not good.

    Because of this information, the Six Realms Battlefield¡¯s atmosphere suddenly rxed. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect this to happen. Before, the other realms seemed to be aggressive. Zhao Hai thought that a war was inevitable. Now it seems like he was overthinking.

    Zhao Hai was currently inside the Space, looking at the people hunting in the core battlefield. He doesn¡¯t know if he wouldugh or cry. He turned his head to Laura and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the other realms to be this spontaneous. Isn¡¯t it strange? A single information can get them anxious but another could rx them immediately. Aren¡¯t they afraid of getting a heart attack?¡±

    Laura and the othersughed. Then Laura said, ¡°I think it¡¯s because of their mutual reservations against each other. They aren¡¯t ready to go all out on a single thing. After all, in the World of Cultivation, only the Cultivation Realm has rich resources, the other realms were living in bad conditions. Compared to the Machine Field, the other realms were more concerned about the Cultivation Realm. The other realms knew that if the Machine Field were tounch arge-scale attack in the Six Realms Battlefield, they wouldn¡¯t attack the Cultivation Realm. Doing so would be courting death. Therefore, the other realms took action and prepared for war. And after the Cultivation Realm saw what the other realms were doing, they also mobilized their forces. The Cultivation Realm was afraid that the other realms would unify against them. As a result, the Six Realms Battlefield became tense. It can be said that if the Machine Field really sent troops to attack, then the entire Six Realms Battlefield would turn into a huge boiling pot of chaos.¡±

    Lizzly smiled and said, ¡°They were scared about the Machine Field¡¯s actions. But after knowing the reason, they felt relieved. Moreover, they don¡¯t suspect that the information was fake. After all, Transcending Tribtion Experts have some freedom in the Cultivation Realm.¡±

    Megan also nodded and said, ¡°Perhaps the other realms were waiting to see the Machine Field make a fool of themselves. At the same time, they wanted to gain benefits for cheap. They wouldn¡¯t go all out just for the Machine Field. Besides the Cultivation Realm, the other realms rarely fight a fierce battle. Otherwise, they would be taken advantage of by the others.¡±

    Zhao Hai let out a long breath, then he said, ¡°To put it bluntly, besides the Cultivation Realm, the other realms were still too poor. With theirplicated rtionship with each other, it was impossible for them to unite. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been suppressed by the Cultivation Realm.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°Although there won¡¯t be a massive war in the Six Realms Battlefield, the crisis of the Machine Field still exists. After all, that Huang Daoran has just returned to the Cultivation Realm. Nobody knows when he would enter the Six Realms Battlefield. And if he doesn¡¯t enter the Six Realms Battlefield, we would be in trouble.¡±

    Zhao Hai agreed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Machine Field¡¯s response to be this huge. But everything has already happened, so there¡¯s no need to talk about it. Now I want to see if Huan Daroan dares toe to the Six Realms Battlefield.¡±

    Margaret, who was silent, said, ¡°He will certainlye. Brother Hai, it¡¯s well known that the Machine Field is weak. You¡¯re a Nascent Soul Expert that managed to escape from Huan Daoran. With how arrogant Cultivators were, this would be a great shame for him. Only by killing you would he cleanse this shame.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He knew how important face was to Cultivators. Even if Zhao Hai was as strong as Huang Daoran, he would still go to the Six Realms Battlefield. There¡¯s only one way for Cultivators to throw away their face, and that was to be like Li Lin and the others or by death.

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see if he really dares to fight against the Machine Field.¡±

    The Machine Field was no longer increasing its troops in the Six Realms Battlefield. In the past, they kept sending troops into the battlefield because they were wary of the other realms. But now that the other realms had stopped, it acted as a signal for the Machine Field to stop sending troops. Otherwise, things would get troublesome.

    The Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups weren¡¯t in their positions for a day or two. They could understand the meaning just by looking at the slight actions of the other parties. Therefore, they stopped increasing their troops. The defenses of the battlefield have beenpleted. Even if Huang Daoran attacks the Lock Mountain Range, the Machine Field could still hold out.

    Although Huang Daoran was a Transcending Tribtion Expert, the Machine Field has experience in dealing with people like him. One should know that it was impossible for the Cultivation Realm to not send a Transcending Tribtion Expert during their battles against the Machine Field. The Machine Field fought a Transcending Tribtion Expert for more than one or two times. The price paid by the Machine Field was huge, but because of this they were able to exist independently. This meant that those Transcending Tribtion Experts were still unable to take on the entire Machine Field.

    Regardless of what the Machine Field was preparing, Zhao Hai has only one thing to do. He would do all he can to block Huang Daoran. Otherwise, the Machine Field would be sacrificing a lot of people. Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t like such a result.

    Zhao Hai patiently waited. Yuan and the others patiently waited. The Machine Field patiently waited. The other realms patiently waited. They were all waiting for Huang Daoran¡¯s response. Because of this, Zhao Hai was now convinced that Huang Daoran would go to the Six Realms Battlefield. At this point, even if Huang Daoran doesn¡¯t go, the Cultivation Realm would force him to.

    The fact that Huang Daoran was going to chase Zhao Hai down in the Six Realms Battlefield was known by everyone in the Cultivation Realm. If Huang Daoran didn¡¯t go, then others would think that he¡¯s afraid of the Machine Field¡¯s preparations. It was precisely because of this that Huang Daoran would definitely attack Zhao Hai. This matter was rted to the face of the entire Cultivation Realm.

 Chapter 1339 â€“ Pink Cloud Phoenix

    <h4>Chapter 1339 - Pink Cloud Phoenix</h4>

    Huang Daoran¡¯s life hasn¡¯t been great recently. Although he¡¯s a guest elder of the Pink Clouds Pavillion, his status in the Cultivation Realm was much worsepared to those in Great Sects. In the end, he¡¯s still a Rogue Transcending Tribtion Expert. In the eyes of Great Sects, he was just like any other expert. The reason why Huang Daoran agreed to deal with Zhao Hai was because he was offered benefits uponpletion. At the same time, those people from the Great Sects sent him strict orders. He had no choice but to go.

    Huang Daoran wouldn¡¯t have thought that instead of doing a meritorious service, he would instead let Zhao Hai escape. This was a huge stain on his reputation.

    Originally, Huang Daoran ns to ask for entry to the Six Realms Battlefield once he returns. But what he didn¡¯t expect was that even before he returned to the Cultivation Realm, everyone already knew about his intentions. This made him puzzled. He only told those who traveled with him. Even the pirates didn¡¯t know. His teammates returned to the Cultivation Realm with him. So how did this news spread in advance?

    Of course, the main issue wasn¡¯t the fact that the news has spread so easily. Because of the move that the Machine Field made, the Six Realms Battlefield turned tense. This greatly increased the attention towards this matter. Now, even if he doesn¡¯t want to, he would still have to enter the Six Realms Battlefield.

    Although Huang Daoran wanted to enter the Six Realms Battlefield in order to chase Zhao Hai¡¯s down, he didn¡¯t want to do so under themand of other people. This made him feel ufortable.

    Also, the Great Sects reminded him indirectly that he can only seed this time. There was no room for failure. If he were to get defeated, then the Great Sects would certainly not let him off.

    Such words weren¡¯t merely reminders, they were more like an ultimatum. This caused Huang Daoran to feel ufortable. However, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Even if he was a Transcending Tribtion Expert, it was still impossible for him to resist the Great Sects.

    However, this was also a good thing for him. Just like the Machine Field, not everyone can go to the Six Realms Battlefield. This quota was generally determined by the Great Sects. Before he could go to the Six Realms Battlefield, then he would need to be given a spot by the Great Sects. Seeing the increase in his cultivation speed while in the Six Realms Battlefield, Huang Daoran thought that the journey was worth it.

    Every several years, the Great Sects would select a talented rogue cultivator to enter the Six Realms Battlefield. This wasn¡¯t necessarily to train the rogue cultivator. It¡¯s possible that they were intending to make the rogue cultivator act as a cannon fodder.

    Huang Daoran was also a famous talent in the past. However, he wasn¡¯t willing to enter the Great Sects to practice. Therefore, he should have no qualifications to enter the Six Realms Battlefield. But after bing an elder in the Pink Clouds Pavilion, the Pavilion paid a big price for him to get inside. Then when he entered the SIx Realms Battlefield, he was fortunate enough to seed in his tribtion and be a Transcending Tribtion Expert. Because of this, he had always been an elder in the Pavilion.

    However, he didn¡¯t have any opportunity to enter the Six Realms Battlefield ever since he became a Transcending Tribtion Expert. The Six Realms Battlefield was treated as a private property of the Great Sects. They wouldn¡¯t just allow others to take a piece of the pie.

    Because of this, Huang Daoran expected to pay a lot of money in order to enter the Six Realms Battlefield. But now that this matter has been blown out of proportions, those Great Sects wanted him to repair the face of the Cultivation Realm. They alsa want him to remove the Zhao Hai, so that he could no longer enter the Six Realms Battlefield.

    At this time, Huang Daoran has yet to enter the Six Realms Battlefield. He¡¯s currently resting in the Pink Cloud Pavilion. Opposite him was a very pretty woman. This female Cultivator might not look special, but she has a noble temperament. This temperament could provoke a man to conquer her. She had eyebrows that curve like the mountains, ck shining eyes and pearly white teeth. Her face was tender like a peach. Her waist was as slender as a willow. Her twin peaks weren¡¯trge, but they weren¡¯t small either. She was abination of angelic and devilish.

    However, Huang Daoran didn¡¯t dare to pay attention to the beauty of this woman. In fact, there weren¡¯t many people who dared have any ideas on this woman in the Cultivation Realm. This was because this woman had a reputation, she was the master of the Pink Cloud Pavilion, a Cultivator in Nascent Soul Stage and half-step into Transcending Tribtion. Such identity earned her the nickname Pink Cloud Phoenix. This was to point out her identity as the Pavilion Master of the Pink Cloud Pavilion. And the weapon she used was named Golden Phoenix Scarf.

    Huang Daoran looked at this woman, then he said, ¡°Pavilion Master, I¡¯m afraid this wouldn¡¯t be easy to handle. That Zhao Hai is very hard to deal with. Thest time I faced him, he was able to easily escape despite being injured.¡±

    The Pavilion Master knit her brows and said, ¡°Uncle Huang, those Great Sects didn¡¯t put pressure on you. I¡¯m under pressure as well. I¡¯m afraid you have to go through with this. Zhen Ling is ipetent and can only let Uncle Huang take the risk.¡±

    Huang Daoran replied, ¡°Pavilion Master, there¡¯s no need to apologize. This is something this old man started. Naturally, I¡¯ll have to end it myself. Moreover, entering the Six Realms Battlefield isn¡¯t that dangerous. I¡¯m dealing with Zhao Hai, not the entire Machine Field. I will act within my means. Pavilion Master doesn¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    Zhen Ling sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Zhao Hai will avoid fighting you. If that¡¯s the case, then things would be very troublesome for you. Uncle Huang, remember that you can¡¯t be enemies with the entire Machine Field. It¡¯ll be bad for the Pink Clouds Pavilion and even the Cultivation Realm.¡±

    Huang Daoran nodded and said, ¡°Pavilion Lord can rest assured. I know what to do.¡±

    Zhen Ling nodded, then she sighed and asked, ¡°Do you have anything you need? If so, I¡¯ll prepare them for you.¡±

    Huang Daoran smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m just dealing with Zhao Hai. Pavilion Master, I¡¯ll enter the Six Realms Battlefield three dayster. I won¡¯t be seeing Pavilion Master in the next few days.¡±

    Zhen Ling nodded, then she stood up and said, ¡°Alright, but if Uncle Huang needs something, immediately inform me.¡± Huang Daoran nodded.

    Although Zhen Ling was the Pavilion Master and Huang Daoran was just a seated guest elder, she still needed to be polite to him because of his strength. It can be said that Huang Daoran¡¯s position in the Pink Clouds Pavilion was quite high.

    Huang Daoran¡¯s situation didn¡¯t only affect himself, it had an impact on the Pink Clouds Pavilion as well. Although Huang Daoran wasn¡¯t the only Transcending Tribtion Expert of the Pavilion, his rtionship with the Pavilion was the most intimate. This was because he could only reach his current strength due to the Pavilion¡¯s help. This caused Huang Daoran to be deeply grateful towards the Pavilion. Therefore, this matter caused the Pavilion to be anxious.

    The Pink Clouds Pavilion was a strong influence. However, they also have a weak point; they were only a merchant group not a sect. Moreover, being a merchant group, the Pavilion wasposed of several Cultivator ns. The Zhen Family was only one of the major shareholders of the group. The reason why Zhen Ling became the Pavilion Master was because of her skills in doing business. But to say that she could make major decisions for the Pavilion was very hard.

    Huang Daoran¡¯s rtionship with the Zhen Family was the best. His entry to the Six Realms Battlefield in the past was given to him by the Zhen Family. Therefore, Huang Daoran¡¯s matter affected them the most.

    The Zhen Family and Huang Daoran could no longer deal with this matter in a low-key manner. This was because the Great Sects had intervened. If the Zhen Family and Huang Daoran coudln¡¯t handle this matter well, then those Great Sects would certainly me them.

    The Pavilion wasn¡¯t weak and they had several Transcending Tribtion Elders. But if the Zhen Family and Huang Daoran offend the Great Sects, then the others would immediately cut them off to save the Pavilion. After all, the Pink Cloud Pavilion doesn¡¯t have any power to get thest word against the Great Sects.

    This was a headache for Zhen Ling. She wasn¡¯t the kind of woman who¡¯s clueless. She has been controlling the Pink Clouds Pavilion all these years. Although she can¡¯t make major decisions on behalf of the Pavilion, nobody disrespected her. The other families were even satisfied with her leadership. This shows how much skill she had in business.

    And in recent years, due to her extremely urate eye for business, she was able to expand the Pink Cloud Pavilion¡¯s business. This allowed her to steadily hold the position of Pavilion Master. But at the same time, Zhen Ling knew that this matter would have a huge effect on her and the Zhen Family¡¯s position in the Pink Clouds Pavilion. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    The Pavilion was already under her control, but this doesn¡¯t mean that the other families had given up. She also needed to make some secret moves in order to hold her position, this was also part of her talent. And in addition to Huang Daoran¡¯s presence, she was able to lead the Pavilion. But if this matter couldn¡¯t bepleted, then she might have to let go of her position of Pavilion Master.

    Upon thinking of this, Zhen Ling couldn¡¯t help but feel her head ache. At the same time, she became more curious about Zhao Hai. When Huang Daoran went to deal with Zhao Hai, Zhen Ling started to collect information about him. Remembering all that information, Zhen Ling couldn¡¯t help but think that it was all fake. Zhao Hai was able to achieve all of it just a short time after ascending. This was something that practically never happened before.

    She felt that Zhao Hai¡¯s strength was something that she wasn¡¯t able to fathom. This strength allowed Zhao Hai to grow continuously without stopping. Moreover, Zhen Ling was sure that if Zhao Hai was allowed to grow further, then he would be an extremely powerful expert in the World of Cultivation. It might even be possible for Zhao Hai to challenge the Cultivation Realm. Naturally, all of this was based on the premise that he passes through his current crisis!

 Chapter 1340 â€“ Feng Baiming

    <h4>Chapter 1340 - Feng Baiming</h4>

    Huang Daoran stood calmly in front of a transmission formation. Zheng Ling was also there along with her maidservant. Besides there three, there was also another Cultivator present. Normally, those manning the transmission formations were Qi Condensation Stage Cultivators. But right now, the one standing before the transmission formation was a Nascent Soul Expert. This Nascent Soul Expert bowed and said, ¡°I have seen Daoist Huang Daoran. Daoist, please.¡±

    Huang Daoran nodded before standing on the transmission formation. The Nascent Soul Cultivator made some hand signals before activating the formation. A white light shed before Huang Daoran vanished.

    Zhen Ling looked at the transmission formation, then she sighed as she muttered, ¡°I hope everything goes well.¡± Then she turned to the Nascent Soul Cultivator and smiled faintly as she said, ¡°Thanks for controlling the transmission formation. This is a small gift, please ept it.¡± Then she handed over a spatial bag to the cultivator.

    This person wasn¡¯t an officer, he was truly the person in charge of the transmission formation. It was just that this transmission formation led to the Six Realms Battlefield. Therefore, his status was quite different.

    The Nascent Soul Expert operating the transmission formation had quite the strength. Normally, he was arrogant to people. But faced with Zhen Ling, he couldn¡¯t only act politely. He knew how high this woman¡¯s position was. He quickly epted the bag and said, ¡°Thank you, Pavilion Master.¡±

    Zhen Ling smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite. This little girl still has something to do, so I will say goodbye first.¡±

    The cultivator immediately said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll see Pavilion Master off.¡± Zhen Ling gave a salute before leading her maidservant to leave.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    A white light shed as Huang Daoran appeared in the middle of a transmission formation. Outside the formation were several Nascent Soul Experts. When these people saw Huang Daoran, they immediately saluted and said, ¡°We have seen Daoist Huang Daoran.¡±

    Huang Daoran nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve troubled everyone.¡±

    The Cultivators immediately bowed and said, ¡°We won¡¯t dare. Daoist, your cave mansion has been prepared. Please follow us.¡± Huang Daoran nodded before following behind the group.

    The Cultivation realm¡¯s transmission formation to the Six Realms Battlefield was also in a room. As soon as they went out of the room, Haung Daoran was met with arge building. This whole building was made out of red stone. His red stone was a special kind of stone present in the Six Realms Battlefield. It¡¯s characteristic was its hardness. The ce where Huang Daoran appeared was the Cultivation Realm¡¯s most important fortress in the Six Realms Battlefield, the Bloodstone Fort.

    Huang Daoran wasn¡¯t anxious to leave. He stood outside the transmission formation¡¯s room and looked at the fort. Then he sighed and said, ¡°Bloodstone Fort, I didn¡¯t expect that I would return. This Huang Daoran has fond memories of it.¡±

    A Cultivator beside him smiled and said, ¡°I heard that Daoist seeded his tribtion in the Bloodstone Fort. I really envy Daoist.¡±

    Hearing this, Huang Daoran couldn¡¯t help but feel proud. He chuckled and said, ¡°Dozens of years passed by in a blink of an eye. Yet the Bloodstone Fort remains unchanged.¡±

    A Nascent Soul Expert smiled, ¡°The Bloodstone Fort cannot expand nor can we increase our people here. We¡¯re already the strongest in the Six Realms Battlefield. If we increase our strength, then the other realms would feel uneasy. When that timees, they might unite and act against us.¡±

    Huang Daoran nodded, ¡°The situation in the Six Realms Battlefield is veryplex. It¡¯s good that we aren¡¯t increasing our troops. Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±

    The other Cultivators nodded. Then they flew towards the Bloodstone Fort. The ce where Huang Daoran would live wasn¡¯t in the fort but on a mountain beside it. The concentration of spiritual qi in the mountain was much strongerpared to in the fort. Residences on the mountain were reserved for Transcending Tribtion Experts. The Cultivation Realm stationed 10 Transcending Tribtion Experts in the Six Realms Battlefield all year round. However, these experts could only stay in their residence because it was impossible for them to enter battle. Transcending Tribtion Experts could only make the battlefield bloodier, and the six realms couldn¡¯t handle this much bloodshed. Therefore, the realms reached an agreement that only when their territory was attacked could Transcending Tribtion Experts make a move.

    Among the Six Realms, only the Machine Field don¡¯t have any Transcending Tribtion Experts. However, nobody dared to underestimate them. This was because the nuclear bombs of the Machine Field were headaches to Transcending Tribtion Experts.

    Nuclear bombs and Battleships were the trump cards of the Machine Field. There¡¯s nothing else to say about Battleships, they simply were flying fortresses.

    On the other hand, Nuclear bombs were divided into many types in the Machine Field. There wererge-scale nuclear bombs where one bomb was enough to destroy a. There were also smaller nuclear bombs, the same ones that Eric used to attack Zha o Hai. These smaller nuclear bombs weren¡¯t big, one could be held in a person¡¯s hand.

    There were also nuclear bombs in the Six Realms Battlefield. However, these weren¡¯t used under normal circumstances. This was because it was almost impossible for a nuclear bomb to harm a Transcending Tribtion Expert.

    The lethality of a nuclear bomb might be greater than a Transcending Tribtion Expert, but in the end it was just a dead object. Once a nuclear bomb was fired, a Transcending Tribtion Expert could just escape before it explodes. And with magic artifacts added, it was very hard for a nuclear bomb to hit a cultivator.

    The reason why the Machine Field had nuclear bombs in the battlefield was because they intend to use it as deterrents. If a cultivator like Huang Daoran went to the Machine Field¡¯s territory to kill people, then the Machine Field couldunch a nuclear bomb. However, the target of this nuclear bomb wasn¡¯t the Transcending Tribtion Expert. Instead, the bomb would be aimed towards the Cultivation Realm¡¯s territory. This kind of situation would no doubt hurt both sides.

    Afraid ofpelling the Machine Field to act desperately, the other realms didn¡¯t dare push them too hard. At the same time, the Machine Field wouldn¡¯t use these bombs unless necessary. The might of a nuclear bomb was absolutely devastating. Firing one would cause great losses to the Cultivation Realm. Launching a nuclear bomb was akin to waging war against the Cultivation Realm.

    The Machine Field doesn¡¯t want to go into a full war against the Cultivation Realm. Moreover, the matter between Huang Daoran and Zhao Hai could be said to be a grievance between two people. Therefore, the Machine Field could only send troops to the Six Realms Battlefield. If a fight truly happens, then the other realms would certainly take advantage of it. The Machine Field also wouldn¡¯t be able tounch nuclear bombs. This was equal to offending the other realms. When the timees, they might unite against the Machine Field.

    With this in consideration, the other realms gained some ideas. They knew that the Machine Field wouldn¡¯t offend so many people.

    The other realms¡¯ Transcending Tribtion Experts also assumedmand over the Six Realms Battlefield. And just like the Cultivation Realm, they cannot move at will.

    Huang Daoran¡¯s matter was an exception. He had grievances with Zhao Hai. Therefore, it was understandable for him toe here and make a move.

    The ones suffering heavy losses this time would be the Machine Field. At present, they don¡¯t have a Transcending Tribtion Expert. Therefore, they could only use nuclear bombs as a deterrent. Moreover, they didn¡¯t have the flexibility that a Transcending Tribtion Expert can provide.

    Huang Daoran entered the mountain beside Bloodstone Fort and went towards his cave mansion. His residence was very good. It was wide inside and it even had an alchemy room, crafting room, refining room, and other rooms. Each room also had ample space inside them.

    Because of these rooms, the mountain could only have 18 mansions. Ten of these mansions were taken up by Transcending Tribtion Experts while the remaining eight were for special guests like Huang Daoran.

    After Huang Daoran entered the cave mansion, the Nascent Soul Experts retreated. They knew that Transcending Tribtion Experts disliked being disturbed. Since this was the case, staying for long would just be inviting trouble.

    As the Nascent Soul Cultivators retreated, a blue figure suddenly came out of the cave mansions. This cultivator was wearing dark-blue clothing. He looked 40 years old. He also had three strands of hair fluttering as though drifting naturally in the wind.

    The man looked at Huang Daoran and then smiled faintly as he said, ¡°Muclehead, you came. Hehe.¡± Then he flew towards Huang Daoran¡¯s cave and said, ¡°Old Friend, long time no see.¡±

    Muclehead, this was a derogatory term in the Cultivation Realm that describes those who only pursue strength. And Huang Daoran¡¯s nickname happens to be Strength Daoist.

    However, this person¡¯s tone in speaking was filled with intimacy. When Huang Daoran heard this voice, he quickly went to the entrance of his mansion. Then upon seeing the man, heughed and said, ¡°I was wondering who it was. So it¡¯s you, cksmith. How did you end up in the Six Realms Battlefield?¡±

    ¡®cksmith¡¯ughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re really the Huang Daoran I know. I call you Musclehead and you call me cksmith. Hahaha. Only Huang Daoran would dare call this Feng Baiming that name.¡±

    Huang Daoranughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re a Great Elder of the Profound Clear Sect. Naturally nobody would dare call you cksmith. However, I¡¯m not afraid of you. Haha. Come in, let¡¯s chat.¡± Then the two walked shoulder-to-shoulder towards the cave mansion.

    It must be said that not too many people call Feng Baiming by his nickname ¡®cksmith¡¯. After all, not a lot of people know about his nickname nor its origin. Feng Baiming originated from the Rogue Cultivator Family. When he began cultivating, he didn¡¯t even have spiritual stones to use. He can only use wind spells in a refining room in order to heat people¡¯s fires. It was at that time that the two knew each other. Therefore, Huang Daoran can fall Feng Baiming his nickname.

    However, Feng Baiming was different from Huang Daoran. Huang Daoran was a Rogue Cultivator that ended up in the Pink Clouds Pavilion and became a guest elder. On the other hand, due to some ident, Feng Baiming ended up joining the Profound Clear Sect. Right now, he was able to be the sect¡¯s Great Elder.

    Such status was extraordinary. This was because the Profound Clear sent was a famous Great Sect in the Cultivation Realm. Their strength was formidable and nobody dared offend their disciples. One could imagine how high Feng Baiming¡¯s position was.

    However, Feng Baiming was someone who kept old friendships close to his heart. His rtionship with Huang Daoran was very good and it has been quite some time since the two met. Feng Baiming had just been stationed at the Six Realms Battlefield. He didn¡¯t expect Huang Daoran to end up here as well!

 Chapter 1341 â€“ Huang Daoranâ€™s Decision

    <h4>Chapter 1341 - Huang Daoran¡¯s Decision</h4>

    Huang Daoran and Feng Baiming entered the cave mansion and took a seat. After sitting down, Feng Baiming took out a bottle of spirit wine and then smiled as he said, ¡°We brothers haven¡¯t seen each other for a while. Come, let¡¯s drink two cups.¡±

    Huang Daoran smiled and said, ¡°Alright. It has been some time since I¡¯ve drank spirit wine. Although I¡¯m the Pink Cloud Pavilion¡¯s elder, spirit wine is still expensive to me. I¡¯m embarrassed to say that I want to drink some.¡±

    Feng Baiming smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk as if I¡¯m a rich man. It¡¯s also difficult for me to get my hands on this. Come, let¡¯s drink.¡± He took out two cups and then poured some spirit wine. He gave one cup to Huang Daoran. After Huang Daoran received the cup, he took a big sip causing him to savor the vor of the wine.

    Feng Baiming looked at Huang Daoran and said, ¡°Musclehead, what happened this time? How did things get this far?¡±

    Huang Daoran sighed and said, ¡°Do you think I want things to reach this point? If it weren¡¯t for the Great Sects pressuring me, then I wouldn¡¯t have taken this task. Zhao Hai is very difficult to deal with. You don¡¯t know, but I already released my five weapons yet he¡¯s only slightly injured. The person with spatial abilities that we brought is no match for him at all. Compared to Zhao Hai, all other spatial ability users are trash.¡±

    Feng Baiming looked at Huang Daoran and said, ¡°I heard that the spatial ability user has been killed. Is that true?¡±

    Huang Daoran forced a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s true. Zhao Hai escaped after I injured him. I thought he wouldn¡¯te back anymore, so I rxed and let down my guard. Then that guy suddenly came back and appeared behind our spatial ability user, killed him, and ran away with his corpse. I wanted to pursue him, but I cannot. Moreover, he destroyed the ships that we used as transportation. In the end, we can only fly back to the Pirate Paradise. That fellow is a headache to deal with. He cane and go without a noise.¡±

    Feng Baiming raised his brows and said, ¡°He¡¯s that fierce? I heard he¡¯s a Dark Mage as well. Won¡¯t he release some Undead once you fight him?¡±

    Huang Daoran gave Feng Baiming a look and said, ¡°You old fogey, aren¡¯t you looking down on me too much? How can those undead be my opponents? But Zhao Hai does indeed have a lot of means. In addition to his flying swords, he also has that crescent moon spade. That spade is certainly a good item. It wasn¡¯t damaged even though it shed with my five weapons.¡±

    Feng Baiming raised his brows and said, ¡°Not damaged even after shing with your five weapons? That is indeed a good item. He¡¯s an ascender, where did he get such a thing? Moreover, he¡¯s from the Machine Field. How can he use flying swords and that crescent moon spade?¡±

    Huang Daoran shook his head as he frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m confused as well. Zhao Hai¡¯s sword control is even better than our Cultivation Realm¡¯s Cultivators. That crescent moon spade is strange as well. Zhao Hai only used it at the final moment. And he immediately stored it after using it once. It doesn¡¯t seem to be used for a long time¡­¡­¡± Then as he spoke of this, Huang Daoran was startled. He turned to Feng Baiming. Feng Baiming was also looking at him, their eyes sparkling as they said, ¡°Ancient Artifact!¡±

    Ancient Magic Artifacts were powerful. This was something that all Cultivators agree on. But at the same time, Ancient Artifacts needed a lot of spiritual qi to use. Because of this, although these artifacts weren¡¯t extremely rare, Experts don¡¯t like to use them.

    Feng Baiming shook his head and said, ¡°In this case, then Zhao Hai must have obtained an ancient inheritance. So his current achievements are justified.¡±

    Huang Daoran nodded, then he sighed and said, ¡°Even then, an Ancient Artifact can do so much to increase Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. It¡¯s still impossible for him to be my opponent. The real headache is his spatial abilities. He can just run away whenever he wants. I couldn¡¯t win.¡±

    Feng Baiming also knit his brows and said, ¡°I heard that you dered killing the Machine Field¡¯s people if Zhao Hai escapes.¡±

    Huang Daoran forced a smile and said, ¡°Those are words I said in anger. If I really did that, then wouldn¡¯t the Machine Field be extremely upset? Those Machine Field fellows aren¡¯t afraid of using their nuclear bombs. I heard that they already ced a nuclear bomb on almost every in the territory. If we really anger them, they aren¡¯t afraid of us perishing together.¡±

    Feng Baiming nodded. The Machine Field¡¯s most dreadful property was their willingness to go for desperate measures. Also, nuclear bombs made by the Machine Field were made to be hard to detect up until they wereunched. How knows how many bombs they already have in store? This made it hard to put great pressure on the Machine Field.

    Huang Daoran sighed, ¡°Now I¡¯m forced by those guys to kill Zhao Hai. And Zhao Hai is very hard to kill. Additionally, the Machine Field is very united. It can be said that he¡¯s undefeatable below Transcending Tribtion. Judging by his strength, he¡¯s half-step to Transcending Tribtion. The Machine Field has been suffering loss upon loss because they don¡¯t have a Transcending Tribtion Expert. Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance gave them hope. So how can the Machine Field allow Zhao Hai to be killed? If I attack Zhao Hai, then those Machine Field fellows would certainly go all out.¡±

    Feng Baiming nodded. He wasn¡¯t a beginner in the Six Realms Battlefield. Before he became a Transcending Tribtion Expert, he also fought against the Machine Field. HIs biggest discovery about them was that they were unafraid of dying.

    Feng Baiming heard that Li Lin and the others surrendered to Zhao Hai, bing his servants. This caused a stir in the Six Realms Battlefield. However, Feng Baiming didn¡¯t think that this was strange. What would be strange was someone from the Machine Field surrendering to someone else.

    It must be known that multiple Cultivators had surrendered to other people in the past. On the other hand, the Machine Field never surrendered. In the entire Machine Field¡¯s history, one wouldn¡¯t be able to see someone surrendering to the other realms. Either they would die in battle or they would run away with heavy injuries. There has never been a situation where one surrendered. This was what made the other realms dread the Machine Field.

    Cultivators value their lives. But a person from the Machine Field doesn¡¯t hesitate to sacrifice themselves. They dared to go all out. This mentality had be an imposing aura for the other realms. If it weren¡¯t for the Machine Field being very weak, then they would have already be the Cultivation Realm¡¯s biggest enemy.

    Zhao Hai was the most likely person in the Machine Field to reach Transcending Tribtion in recent years. And now Huang Daoran wanted to kill him. This was equivalent to an old man with no son suddenly producing one. The old man would then be hopeful for his family¡¯s heritage. But then someone wanted to kill his son. It would be strange if the old man didn¡¯t be desperate.

    Feng Baiming looked at Huang Daoran and said, ¡°Musclehead, it will be troublesome if this matter isn¡¯t handled well. The guys above seem to think that you have lost the face of the Cultivation Realm. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t force you toe here. What are you nning to do?¡±

    Huang Daoran smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. If Zhao Hai really hides and refuses toe out, then I might be forced to kill some people. Just enough to push ZHao Hai out so that I can deal with him. But I really don¡¯t want to kill him. If I do, then the lunatics in the Machine Field would certainly take revenge. And I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not the only one they would retaliate against. The Pink Clouds Pavilion might be affected as well.¡±

    Feng Baiming nodded, ¡°It¡¯s good that you thought of this. But if you do that, those people higher up won¡¯t agree. At the same time, Zhao Hai might not act as expected. Have you thought about this?¡±

    Huang Daoran smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about that yet. But whether those high up agree or not, I can only handle things my way. The Pink Clouds Pavilion is in a precarious situation. If they get pulled in because of my actions, or if I die, then the Zhen family would be in danger. I can¡¯t just ignore the Zhen Family.¡±

    Feng Baiming nodded. He was aware about Huang Daoran¡¯s rtionship with the Zhen Family. The family¡¯s head was Zhen Ling. Although Zhen Ling¡¯s situation looked beautiful outside, things weren¡¯t great in reality. Firstly, there were partners that weren¡¯t happy with Zhen Ling controlling the Pavilion. Secondly, it was because Zhen Ling was too beautiful!

    Sometimes it was a crime for a woman to be too pretty. Zhen Ling wasn¡¯t only beautiful, she was also the Pavilion Master of the Pink Clouds Pavilion. Such status, in addition to her appearance, meant that many youths were after her. And the positions of these young men weren¡¯t low.

    Presently, Zhen Ling was able to be free and unfettered because of Huang Daoran. Huang Daoran was a Transcending Tribtion Expert. Although he couldn¡¯t contend against Great Sects, he was a Transcending Tribtion Expert regardless. He could at least deter people. If Huang Daoran suffers an ident, then Zhen Ling might be removed from her Pavilion Master position. She might even be taken away in order to be a furnace for a wealthy family¡¯s young master.

    Feng Baiming was very clear. Despite being a rogue cultivator, Huang Daoran was still able to be a Transcending Tribtion Expert. This wasn¡¯t only because of his talent, but also his wisdom. Reaching the Transcending Tribtion Stage as a Rogue Cultivator wasn¡¯t something that most people could do. The danger involved with it was unimaginable. Being able to practice all this way meant that Huang Daoran has a good understanding about people¡¯s hearts.

    If Huang Daoran killed Zhao Hai, then he would be offending the entire Machine Field. If the Machine Field retaliates against him or the Pink Clouds Pavilion, then the Zhen Family would be in trouble. On the other hand, if he failed to kill Zhao Hai, he might not offend the Machine Field, but the Cultivation Realm would be dissatisfied with him. With his strength, the Great Sects would not pressure him. And if they want to take action against him, then they would have to think hard about it.

    Also, if Huang Daoran doesn¡¯t kill arge number of people from the Machine Field, then he might not be able to force Zhao Hai toe out to fight. Once Zhao Hai escapes using space magic, then there¡¯s no catching him. And if Huang Daoran kills too many people, then the Machine Field wouldn¡¯t let him off. They might even bepelled to kill him. This wasn¡¯t a result that he wanted to see.

    To put it bluntly, this was all because Huang Daoran was a Rogue Cultivator. He didn¡¯t have a Great Sect behind him to offer support. If he had arge sect like the Profound Clear Sect on his back, then Huang Daoran could do everything possible to kill Zhao Hai. He wouldn¡¯t have any reservations since the sect would take care of the repercussions. But Huang Daoran has no powerful backing. He needed to take care of everything by himself. If he died, then the Cultivation Realm would stay silent.

    This was the biggest difference between Rogue Cultivators and Cultivators in Sects. Because of this, Rogue Cultivators get into more troublepared to the Cultivators in Sects. Being able to reach his current level, Huang Daoran was definitely an anomaly.

    Feng Baiming sighed secretly, he looked at Huang Daoran and said, ¡°Musclehead, do you need me to go with you?¡±

    Huang Daoran shook his head and said, ¡°No, you can¡¯t go. If you appear, then things would be moreplex. Instead, if I suffer an ident, please look after the Zhen Family for me.¡±

    Feng Baiming sighed, ¡°Musclehead, you should have listened to me a long time ago. With your current strength, you can certainly enter a sect. If you did, you can still take care of the Zhen Family. Moreover, you won¡¯t have any troubles if you meet a situation like right now.¡±

    Huang Daoran shook his head and then took a drink. He didn¡¯t talk anymore. Seeing Huang Daoran staying silent, Feng Baiming no longer urged him. Hepletely understood this friend of his. He already had a firm resolve to go through with this matter. Urging him right now would be useless.

    The two no longer talked about this matter. They casually chatted for several hours as they drank spirit wine. Then Feng Baiming returned to his cave mansion. On the other hand, Huang Daoran got ready to look for Zhao Hai.

    After resting inside his mansion for three days, Huang Daoran walked out and then slowly flew towards the Machine Field¡¯s domain. As he traveled, Huang Daoran could feel eyes staring at him. But Huang Daoran didn¡¯t pay any attention to these people. His present target was only one person, Zhao Hai!

    At the same time, the Machine Field got news that Huang Daoran was approaching. The Lock Mountain Range moved. Everyone in the mountain range prepared their weapons. Although Huang Daoran¡¯s target was only Zhao Hai, these people were willing to fight for him. To the people in the mountain range, Zhao Hai was their brother. For their family members, they were willing to fight until thest drop of blood was shed!

 Chapter 1342 â€“ Taking the Initiative

    <h4>Chapter 1342 - Taking the Initiative</h4>

    But what made those from the Machine Field confused was that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t appear in Iron Bridge Fort. In fact, he couldn¡¯t be seen in Yuan¡¯s fort or any other ce. It was as if he vanished.

    However, nobody med Zhao Hai. This was because everyone in the Machine Field knew that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t a coward. If he didn¡¯te out, then there must be a reason.

    And they didn¡¯t guess wrong. There was indeed a reason why Zhao Hai didn¡¯t appear. Zhao Hai already knew that Huang Daoran wasing. Although he didn¡¯t know what Feng Baiming and Huang Daoran talked about, he was sure that the Yellow Daoist wasing for him. Zhao Hai might not know what to do before, but he does now. He needed to boldly go forward!

    Go boldly forward! Go out and meet Huang Daoran face to face! This might seem crude, but this was what Zhao Hai decided on. If he really made the Lock Mountain Range participate in the fight against Huang Daoran, then the Lock Mountain Range would receive massive losses. This won¡¯t bode well for the Machine Field. The other realms could then easily take advantage of them.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want things to get too bloody in the Six Realms Battlefield. This was because he knows what the Six Realms Battlefield really was. It was a subspace owned by another person, just like the Space. Would he want people to wreck the Space? Impossible. If people really wanted to wreck the Space, then Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t mind wrecking them first. The owner of the Six Realms Battlefield might have the same thought.

    Zhao Hai was still too weak. He was almost ready to show all he had against someone like Huang Daoran, not to mention the owner of the Six Realms Battlefield. If that person gets angry, then he could eradicate Zhao Hai in an instant.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai decided to take the initiative and head to battle. It would be best if he could force Huang Daoran to retreat. And if Huang Daoran doesn¡¯t retreat, then he can only think of another way.

    If Huang Daoran really wanted him dead, then he would make Huang Daoran suffer. He already knew that Huang Daoran¡¯s background was quite shallow. He¡¯s just an elder of the Pink Clouds Pavilion. If Huang Daoran came with real killing intent, then Zhao Hai would proceed to hunt down people from the Pink Clouds Pavilion. He already mapped quite arge area of the Cultivation Realm. And in those mapped areas were branches of the Pink Clouds Pavilion. Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t believe that Huang Daoran wouldn¡¯t back down if he started damaging the Pink Clouds Pavilion.

    As he sat in the Space, Zhao Hai looked at Huang Daoran then he turned his head to Laura and said, ¡°Is everything ready?¡±

    Laura nodded. ¡°It¡¯s prepared. The Undead are ready to take action. The beast-shaped Undead have been armored and installed with magic cannons. Lizzy, Megan, and Margaret willmand them. We also have around a thousand Silverback Gold-winged bugs that have been trained. Brother Hai, will you bring the bugs out one by one?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought about it and said, ¡°Let¡¯s release them one by one. First we¡¯ll send out the beast Undead, then Jian Ding Shan along with Li Lin and the others. Those people are already known by anyone, there won¡¯t be a problem in taking them out.¡±

    Laura nodded, then she looked at the monitor and said, ¡°Brother Hai, where do you n to fight?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°We¡¯ll do it in the core battlefield. There¡¯s no need to fight in the Machine Field¡¯s partially controlled territory.¡±

    Lizzy nodded, then she looked at Huang Daoran¡¯s position. She frowned and said, ¡°What is Huang Daoran doing? He¡¯s still in the Cultivation Realm¡¯s partially controlled territory. With his speed, he should be out by now.¡±

    Zhao Hai also knit his brows as he said, ¡°It is indeed weird. Forget it, let¡¯s not think about that. I think Huang Daoran will arrive in the core battlefield soon.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded. Zhao Hai waved his hand and called Jia Ding Shan over. As soon as Jia Ding Shan appeared, he immediately bowed and said, ¡°I have seen the Young Master.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Get ready and wait for my signal before going out. Call Li Lin and the others for me. If they dare to resist, inform me immediately.¡±

    Jia Ding Shan nodded and said, ¡°Young Master, rest assured. I¡¯ll take care of it. They won¡¯t dare rebel. After all, they already swore to their heart¡¯s demon.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and waved his hand. Jia Ding Shan gave him a bow before leaving.

    There weren¡¯t many things that needed to be prepared. Those needing preparation had already been dealt with. After a while, everyone sat inside the vi with heavy expressions on their faces.

    This would be the hardest battle Zhao Hai would undergo ever since his transmigration. Zhao Hai had a simr level of strength to his past enemies. But this time, the other party¡¯s strength was on apletely different level. This time, it would certainly be a great battle.

    Seeing everyone¡¯s expressions, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to worry. We reached our current position by going against strong winds and waves. What else are you afraid of? Rest assured. Even if Huang Daoran is very strong, it would still be very hard for him to kill me. I can hide inside the Space and take all the time I can. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want the Lock Mountain Range to participate in our fight. But if Huang Daoran really forces me, then I¡¯ll retreat. So don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded. They were also clear that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t die just so that he could prevent those from the Lock Mountain Range from dying. This was because Zhao Hai cannot die. He was now responsible for the lives of too many people. At this point, the poption inside the Space was no less than the Machine Field¡¯s. If Zhao Hai died, then these people would be buried along with him. Sacrificing these people so that the Machine Field doesn¡¯t get any losses? Even Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.

    Zhao Hai looked at the monitor, his eyes turning fiery as he said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to step on the stage. I didn¡¯t expect Huang Daoran to attract a lot of spectators. It seems like these people wanted to get some good bargains.¡±

    Laura and the others looked at the monitor and saw that there were a lot of people following behind Huang Daoran. These were people from the other realms. Although they didn¡¯t deliberately hide their presence, they still stayed inside the forest; away from Huang Daoran¡¯s vision. Huang Daoran¡¯s reaction was also quite strange. He just ignored these people as he proceeded towards the Core Battlefield.

    Huang Daoran¡¯s face was calm as he flew forward. He wanted to see how Zhao Hai ns to deal with him. To be honest, he hoped that Zhao Hai would fight him. This way, things wouldn¡¯t go out of control. At the same time, it would make him appreciate Zhao Hai more. After all, Zhao Hai was also practicing a cultivation method and he was strong. If such a person didn¡¯t dare fight with him, this meant that they lost their vigor. And once they lost their vigor, it would be very hard for them to reach Transcending Tribtion.

    As he thought of this, Huang Daoran noticed a shadow suddenly appearing a hundred meters in front of him. Huang Daoran stared before discovering that it was Zhao Hai standing there, smiling as he waited.

    Seeing Zhao Hai, Huang Daoranughed. After some time, he stopped and then looked at Zhao Hai as he said, ¡°Good, Zhao Hai, good. Hahahaha. You¡¯re worthy of being valued by this old man. You actually came to me on your own. It seems like you¡¯re nning to fight his old man here in the Core Battlefield?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he bowed and said, ¡°I have met Daoist Huang. This one wants to fight in the Core Battlefield so that the Lock Mountain Range doesn¡¯t suffer too much. At the same time, we could avoid shameless leeches who want to grab things for cheap.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Huang Daoranughed, ¡°Good, good. Hahaha. We cannot make those shameless leeches get what they want.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Huang Daoran, then she said, ¡°Daoist, you and this Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have any enmity before. Why must we go through this hardship? Isn¡¯t there any other way?¡±

    Huang Daoran looked at Zhao Hai, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, you should know that this fight is unavoidable. I saw your strength, but it doesn¡¯t seem like your true strength. I want you to pull out your entire strength. Let me see if you are qualified to stand here in front of me.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Huang Daoran, then he said, ¡°Since Daoist said it, then this Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t dare do otherwise. Forgive me for being impolite.¡± Then he waved his hand as threeyers of Undead appeared beside Zhao Hai and surrounded Huang Daoran.

    Huang Daoran sized these Undead up and his expression couldn¡¯t help but change. This was because the Undead humanoids and beast-shaped Undead were all in full body armor. Each armor was loaded with magic formations. Each and every one of them were armed to the tooth.

    And this wasn¡¯t the end. Zhao Hai issued a loud roar as four shadows appeared not long after. These four shadows were Jia Ding Shan as well as Li Lin¡¯s group of three. These four stood behind Zhao Hai. Being Nascent Soul Experts, the aura emitted by the four was quite imposing.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand once more as his flying swords fanned behind him like a peacock¡¯s tail. These swords numbered about a thousand. There was also the crescent moon spade in his hand.

    Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s preparations, Huang Daoran didn¡¯t move and just waited. His face turned serious. It seems like Zhao Hai¡¯s fighting prowess was huge, this was unexpected.

    At this time, Zhao Hai waved his hand for the third time. Then Huang Daoran noticed a giant bug underneath Zhao Hai. This bug were making threatening gestures. All of the bugs¡¯ eyes were looking at him with looks of ughter.

    Huang Daoran could recognize that this bug was a Silverback Gold-winged bug. He stayed in Fabio for quite some time and had fought with these bugs a couple of times. He knew how hard it was to deal with them. He recalled that back when Zhao Hai was fighting Li Lin and the others, a Silverback Gold-winged bug helped him. But at that time, Huang Daoran didn¡¯t believe it. This was because he knew that the bug race couldn¡¯t be subdued. There had been a lot of Cultivators who tried to tame the bugs in Fabio, but all of them failed. These bugs don¡¯t know how to surrender, the only thing in their minds was killing.

    Before this, Huang Daoran thought that Zhao Hai only had a bug that looked the same as a Silverback Gold-winged bug. But now he discovered that it was a genuine Silverback Gold-winged bug!

 Chapter 1343 â€“ Wordless Stele

    <h4>Chapter 1343 - Wordless Stele</h4>

    Hiss!

    A loud voice of inhtion was heard. This didn¡¯te from Zhao Hai nor Huang Daoran. Instead, it was from the spectators.

    Some of these people had faced Zhao Hai before. At that time, Zhao Hai also released Undead to fight them. This was especially true for the Sprites. But the Undead that they went up against were all humanoid. Now, Zhao Hai not only released humanoid Undead, there was also beast-shaped Undead. Moreover, these beast-shaped Undead were giants. Being equipped with magic cannons, these beast Undead looked like small battleships.

    Looking at these beast-shaped Undead, one could see that their ws were also fitted with iron extensions. Their tails also had iron hammers installed. One could see how offensively powerful they were.

    Then there was Zhao Hai with four Nascent Soul Experts standing behind him. There¡¯s also his flying swords swimming like fishes around him. Lastly, the crescent moon shovel in his hand made him look like a warrior monk. These thingsbined made Zhao Hai look extraordinary. These things also show Zhao Hai¡¯s powerfulbat prowess.

    Seeing these things, people wouldn¡¯t suspect if someone told them that Zhao Hai was a Transcending Tribtion Expert.

    Huang Daoran had a dignified expression as he looked at Zhao Hai. Then he said, ¡°So you didn¡¯t go all outst time. But is this truly all that you have?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Daoist, to tell you the truth, I really don¡¯t want to be enemies with the Cultivation Realm. But there are no cowards in the Machine Field. Forgive me for offending you.¡± Then he waved his hand. The Undead immediately made a move as several cannons shot straight towards Huang Daoran.

    Magic cannons weren¡¯t the strongest weapons of the Machine Field. After all, their offensive power was limited. But with so many magic cannons firing at the same time, their might would certainly be huge.

    Huang Daoran waved his hand and took out a ring-type defensive artifact. These magic cannons hit the artifact and were repelled. Moreover, the artifact only shook a couple of times before settling down.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s heart turned cold when he saw this. Thebined attack of all these magic cannons wasn¡¯t any weaker than a full blow of a Nascent Soul expert. But Huang Daoran could easily block it. It seems like he really had a lot of good things in hand.

    After Huang Daoran repelled Zhao Hai¡¯s attack, he waved his hand and took out five artifacts. These five artifacts immediately attacked Zhao Hai. It seems like Huang Daoran wasn¡¯t joking this time. He sent over a heavy attack at the very beginning.

    Seeing Huang Daoran¡¯s quintuple attack, Zhao Hai snorted and then waved his hand. The more than 1000 flying swords met the heavy weapons. The crescent moon spade also attacked. These two attacks blocked two weapons. Then at this time, Jia Ding Shan and the others made a move. Two people formed one group and blocked another two weapons. Then thest heavy weapon was blocked by the Silverback Gold-winged bug and the Undead.

    At almost the same time, loud bangs were heard. Zhao Hai snorted. Huang Daoran¡¯s five heavy weapons had been blocked.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s face was flushed. Jia Ding Shan and the others also retreated, their expressions unattractive. Only the Silverback Gold-winged Bug was excited. As for the Undead, they were expressionless as usual. Huang Daoran¡¯s expression turned ayer colder. He didn¡¯t expect his fully powered attack would be rendered useless.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and put the crescent moon spade away. To be honest, the offensive power of the spade was extraordinary. But he can¡¯t use it all the time because every time he did, he would feel like a small horse drawing arge cart. He¡¯d rather use liquid silver.

    Although he didn¡¯t suffer a loss this time after using the crescent moon spade, the spiritual force of the crescent moon spade hit back ruthlessly, causing Zhao Hai¡¯s mind to shake.

    Zhao Hai also discovered how hard it was to use the crescent moon spade through this exchange. He found that there¡¯s a little obstruction whenever he uses the spade. And he didn¡¯t know what it was.

    As he put away the crescent moon spade, Zhao Hai¡¯s thousand flying swords returned to his side. Then the thousand swords fused with each other until they became five.

    Seeing the change to the flying swords, Huang Daoran couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then his pupils shrunk as he looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Good weapon. Where did you get it from?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Daoist should remember an esteemed person from the Machine Field, Senior Leng Wuyeng. Before he died, he poured his heart and soul to refine a weapon.¡±

    This was the first time that Zhao Hai spoke of this weapon to an outsider. Huang Daoran was stunned, then he pondered for a while before saying, ¡°You managed to finish that wasted artifact?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°This is the wasted artifact.¡± He waved his hand and the five swordsbined into one and then transformed into a staff.

    Huang Daoran¡¯s expression turned solemn. Then he said, ¡°Good. I didn¡¯t expect you to be hiding this. Let¡¯s see how amazing that artifact really is.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Then he waved his hand, making the Undead attack once more. This time, the Undead changed their method of attacking. They weren¡¯t likest time when they attacked Huang Daoran all at once. They were now in an attacking formation, forming a sharp-angled grouping. They fired their magic cannons in volleys. The power of the magic cannons immediately increased. Each volley was akin to a full-powered attack of a Nascent Soul Expert. Altogether, there were ten Undead attack groups.

    Zhao Hai turned to Jia Ding Shan and the others and said, ¡°You spread out and attack whenever possible.¡± Jia Ding Shan and the others immediately spread out. Even the Silverback Gold-winged bug took off.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai let go of his magic staff. Liquid silver shed with a brilliant light before turning into a huge silver ship. This ship wasn¡¯t like the Machine Field¡¯s ships. Instead, it looked like the ships that Cultivators use. It had a gpole on top and also some waves below. There were 126 cannons on both sides of the ship. Lastly, there were twelve round metal tes surrounding the ship where each depicted a single constetion.

    Magnificent! This ship was indeed magnificent. Nobody expected that Zhao Hai¡¯s staff could turn into arge ship. Moreover, it was a gorgeous ship.

    Zhao Hai stood on top of the ship as he looked at Huang Daoran and said, ¡°Attack!¡± The ship began moving and straightforwardly charged towards Huang Daoran.

    Seeing the ship, Huang Daoran waved his hand. One of his five heavy weapons, the sledgehammer, flew forwards and pounded towards the ship. However, the ship¡¯s gpole acted like a spear as it moved and pierced towards the sledgehammer. As it swung, it left behind a mingyer of white. It¡¯s aura made Huang Daoran feel very dangerous.

    Boom! The gpole and the sledgehammer hit each other. The gpole curved back and bent back into the ship. Then it bounced back again and hit Huang Daoran¡¯s sledgehammer a second time.

    Huang Daoran¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change. He discovered that he has no way to test Zhao Hai¡¯s power anymore. This wasn¡¯t only because of the Undead with magic cannons, there¡¯s also Jia Ding Shan and the others who made it unable for Huang Daoran to go at full power.

    Most importantly, after the sledgehammer and the gpole shed, a wave of overbearing energy rushed towards him. This powerful force was more overbearing than any other impact that Huang Daoran knew. Fortunately, his five heavy weapons were carefully refined and his experience was rish. Otherwise, he would suffer a loss.

    However, Zhao Ha¡¯s ship didn¡¯t stop here. It was still heading towards Huang Daoran with fast speed. Huang Daoran¡¯s facial color changed. Then he grunted as he opened his mouth. Then a magic artifact flew out. This artifact looks very strange. It seems like a stele.

    Once the stele came out of Huang Daoran¡¯s mouth, it rose against the wind and immediately changed in size. This stele has eight dragons coiled together, each one looking lifelike. Both sides of the stele had inscriptions of rising dragons. On the base of the stele was an image of Baxia. But what made Zhao Hai feel strange was that this stele had no words on it whatsoever.[1]

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind it anymore as he controlled the Hell King¡¯s ship to rush towards Huang Daoran¡¯s wordless stele.

    Time seemed to stop for a while as the Hell King¡¯s ship and the wordless stele collided. Then a loud ¡®boom¡¯ was heard. Zhao Hai vomited blood as his ship was knocked back. On the other hand, Huang Daoran¡¯s stele flew towards Zhao Hai.

    At this moment, twelve metal discs flew out from the ship. Then each of these metal tes turned into giant metallic beasts who then attacked the wordless stele. The roaring sound was endless and before long, the wordless stele was stopped. The stele flew back to Huang Daoran who looked proud as he turned to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s ship was already stopped at this time. Zhao Hai was somewhat pale but he was able to take out a potion to drink. Meanwhile the twelve giant beasts appeared beside the ship looking as if they were guarding it.

    On the other hand, the area where the ship and the stele shed had beenpletely leveled. All trees and stones present had been turned into powder and a hole dozens of meters deep was dug. One could see how strong the collision was.

    Weng! There was a burst of exmation. Zhao Hai and Huang Daoran knew where this came from without looking. It was from the people who came to watch. In addition to the spectators, the people from the Machine Field had alsoe over. Everyone looked at Zhao Hai and Huang Daoran in shock, a huge hole was between them!

    1. Baxia - one of the nine sons of the dragon. Enjoys transporting heavy items across thend or at least liked to carry heavy objects. Because of this, his father ordered his image to be ced under monuments.

 Chapter 1344 â€“ Threat! Defeat!

    <h4>Chapter 1344 - Threat! Defeat!</h4>

    ¡°God! It¡¯s the Wordless Stele! The Wordless Stele! Huang Daoran actually took out the Wordless Stele? Was Zhao Hai that strong? This is Huang Daoran¡¯s Life Source Weapon!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too inconceivable. And what kind of weapon did Zhao Hai use? How could a small staff be a big ship? And there¡¯s also those metallic beasts. What is going on?¡±

    The sounds of discussion were heard. Normally, these people wouldn¡¯t dare to make any noise. After all, Huang Daoran was a Transcending Tribtion Expert. If they offended him, then they wouldn¡¯t have any good days ahead. However, they were too surprised that they had forgotten that there was a Transcending Tribtion Expert present.

    Huang Daoran¡¯s life source weapon was the Wordless Stele. Nobody knew which material this Wordless Stele was made from, and nobody knew who refined it. However, it was well-known that it¡¯s power was enormous. Moreover, it was also formidable in defense.

    When Huang Daoran was in the Nascent Soul Stage, he basically used his five weapons all the time. A lot of people know that the Wordless Stele was Huang Daoran¡¯s life source weapon, but they haven¡¯t seen it. They didn¡¯t expect to see ite out today. And it was when Huang Daoran was fighting a Nascent Soul Expert.

    Not far away from Zhao Hai, Yuan led arge number of Machine Field experts. Each one of them had their weapons in hand. But their expressions were filled with shock. When they heard that Zhao Hai went head-on against Huang Daoran, they immediately armed themselves and set off. However, they didn¡¯t expect to see this scene upon arriving. Zhao Hai and Huang Daoran seem to have gone all out in shing. Although Zhao Hai suffered a loss, it didn¡¯t seem that he lost by a lot. He even forced Huang Daoran to reveal his life source weapon. This was truly astonishing.

    Huang Daoran stood on the Baxia as his cold electric eyes looked at Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai also stood up calmly. Although his face was pale, his imposing aura didn¡¯t lose out against Huang Daoran.

    Huang Daoranughed and said, ¡°Good, Zhao Hai, Well done, well done. Now that this old man has taken out his life source weapon, I can no longer treat you like a junior. Zhao Hai, you can be proud to have died under this old man¡¯s Wordless Stele.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Dead people don¡¯t need pride. Only living people can be proud.¡± Then after he said that, hemanded the ship to attack Huang Daoran once again.

    Huang Daoran coldly snorted. The Wordless Stele flew out as he said, ¡°Crush!¡±

    The wordless table immediately becamerger as it pressed down on Zhao Hai¡¯s ship. Zhao Hai turned his ship into a tower before the Wordless Stele hit it from the top. Zhao Hai¡¯s tower was like a spring, turning nine floors into three before stopping, rebounding the stele, and then returning to nine floors. Zhao Hai¡¯s face turned ugly. At the same time, the 12 metal beasts were tied down by Huang Daoran¡¯s five treasures.

    Although the 12 metal beasts numbered more than the 5 heavy treasures, the five treasures were much more powerful. The metal beasts were pushed back but they were able to stall the five heavy treasures. Jia Ding Shan and the others weren¡¯t idling as well. Whenever possible, they would attack Huang Daoran along with the Undead. This caused Huang Daoran to only use six points of his strength on Zhao Hai.

    Even if Huang Daoran had released the Wordless Stele, he still had no way to get to Zhao Hai. Currently, Zhao Hai¡¯s liquid silver was using 500 thousandyer formations. This was the limit that Zhao Hai reached. Moreover, the formation sets used were innumerable in variation. ording to the situation, Cai¡¯er would change the formations of liquid silver. Things like the spring tower was Cai¡¯er¡¯s stroke of genius.

    Meanwhile, Lizzy, Megan, and Margaret weremanding the Undead to attack Huang Daoran. However, Huang Daoran was indeed a Transcending Tribtion Expert. No matter what kind of attack came at him, he could deal with them without moving from his position. Lizzy and the others became serious, but all they could do was harass Huang Daoran.

    Although Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t at his full power, he was also putting out eighty percent of his strength. The only things he hadn¡¯t taken out yet were those that shouldn¡¯t be revealed.

    After the Wordless Stele was repelled once more, Huang Daoran¡¯s expression turned uglier. He sent the Wordless Stele towards Zhao Hai again. At this time, Zhao Hai¡¯s tower turned back into a ship. Once the two hit, the ship was blown away while the Wordless Stele chased it down. The previous collision didn¡¯t allow the ship to block the stele. However, the waves under the ship as well as its gpole were able to sessfully defend.

    After that, Zhao Hai used the crescent moon spade once more. When Huang Daoran saw Zhao Hai¡¯s crescent moon spade, he immediately received his Wordless Stele. He was well aware that the crescent moon spade was an ancient artifact. Although Zhao Hai cannot use it fully right now, the power of an ancient artifact couldn¡¯t be underestimated. The Wordless Stele was Huang Daoran¡¯s life source weapon, so he didn¡¯t want anything unexpected happening to it. Therefore, he took it back.

    There was blood on the corner of Zhao Hai¡¯s mouth. It was clear that he was injured. However, he didn¡¯t give up as he used the ship to charge towards Huang Daoran.

    Huang Daoran¡¯s eyes shed a cold light. He sent the Wordless Stele forward to knock back Zhao Hai¡¯s ship. Zhao Hai spat out a bit of blood this time. At the same time, the waves and the gpole forced the Wordless Stele back towards Huang Daoran. As the Wordless Stele was retreating, a small dark-green arrow flew towards Zhao Hai¡¯s throat. The speed of this arrow was extremely fast. With Zhao Hai¡¯s attention being on the Wordless Stele, he didn¡¯t have time to avoid it.

    The small arrow reached Zhao Hai¡¯s throat in a blink of an eye. Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes coldly shed before the arrow hit his throat.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s face was turned upwards as blood shot up into the sky. It seemed like time stopped for a moment. The Wordless Stele stopped retreating, the five heavy artifacts stopped attacking, the metal beasts froze along with the Undead. Jia Ding Shan and the others also paused. And everyone present looked at Zhao Hai who was on top of his ship.

    At this time, a loud shout was heard, ¡°Little Hai!¡± Several shadows rushed towards the ship. These people were Xiong Li and Zhao Hai¡¯s other brothers. At this time, the others also responded. The scene was in an uproar as people felt sorry for the demise of this young expert.

    However, Huang Daoran couldn¡¯t help but frown. He waved as the Wordless Stele and the five heavy weapons returned to his side. Although he has given Zhao Hai a fatal strike, his expression didn¡¯t have any joy in it.

    It was also at this time that the spectators discovered something wrong. One must know that whether it be the metal beasts, the Undead, or the ship, all of these were taken out by Zhao Hai. If Zhao Hai was really killed by that arrow, then shouldn¡¯t these things vanish? Then why were they still here?

    At this moment, Zhao Hai slowly sat up. He was grabbing a small arrow in his hand. Although his face was pale, there was no wound on his neck.

    Everyone present couldn¡¯t help but stare. They didn¡¯t know how Zhao Hai managed to survive. All of them saw Zhao Hai¡¯s throat getting hit by that arrow. So how was Zhao Hai fine?

    They failed to recognize that Zhao Hai has the ability to crystallize his body. When the small arrow hit Zhao Hai, his throat had beenpletely crystallized. The reason why he vomited blood was because of the force behind that arrow. After all, it was an attack sent by a Transcending Tribtion Expert.

    But Zhao Hai also knew that he couldn¡¯t depend on his crystal body the entire time. It was already fortunate that he was able to block this attack. There was no next time.

    Zhao Hai stood up and patted Xiong Li¡¯s shoulder. Then he waved them away and sent them back to Yuan¡¯s side. Yuan and the others were all cheering. They thought that Zhao Hai had been killed. But they didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to survive. Yuan and the others couldn¡¯t stop themselves from being excited.

    Zhao Hai looked at the dark-green arrow in his hand before looking at Huang Daoran and saying, ¡°I thank Daoist for giving me this arrow. This Zhao Hai will remember this favor.¡± As soon as Zhao Hai said that, the entire scene turned quiet. Zhao Hai was telling Huang Daoran that he will remember this arrow and would definitely return the favor in the future.

    Huang Daoran wasn¡¯t angry. He looked at Zhao Hai as he chuckled and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, are you really that confident that you¡¯ll survive today?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Huang Daoran, then he smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I will not die today. Daoist, have you forgotten? I can use space magic. If I want to escape, nobody can stop me. I know that Daoist can threaten the lives of the people in the Lock Mountain Range. But I must tell you this. Daoist is a guest elder in the Pink Clouds Pavilion. You might kill the people in the Lock Mountain Range to lure me out, but this Zhao Hai will not court death. Instead, I¡¯ll go to the Cultivation Realm and kill every person from the Pink Clouds Pavilion that I see!¡±

    As Zhao Hai said this, Huang Daoran¡¯s expression sank. He looked at Zhao Hai and coldly snorted, ¡°Are you threatening this old man?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I won¡¯t dare threaten Daoist. But I¡¯m just telling facts. This Zhao Hai has just ascended from the Lower Realms roughly a year ago as a Dark Mage. Whoever wants to kill me, then I¡¯ll kill them as well. I ask Daoist to reconsider his n.¡± After he said that, he bowed towards Huang Daoran and didn¡¯t talk anymore.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s words were clearly a threat. Whether it was Huang Daoran or the people watching on the sides, they all had to consider Zhao Hai¡¯s threat. First because Zhao Hai was a Dark Mage. Dark Mages were akin to Demonic and Ghost Cultivators of the Devil Realm. And these people were well-known to be vicious and merciless. Once they make a move, their targets wouldn¡¯t have any better days.

    The second reason was because Zhao Hai was a spatial ability user. Moreover, his ability was extremely formidable. If he wants toe, he cane. If he wants to leave, he can leave. And nobody would be able to stop him. Therefore, Huang Daoran had to be careful in responding to Zhao Hai¡¯s words.

    And most importantly, Zhao Hai was strong. After fighting Zhao Hai for some time, Huang Daoran gained a certain understanding of his strength. Huang Daoran already confirmed that Zhao Hai was invincible under Transcending Tribtion. Although the Pink Clouds Pavilion has several Transcending Tribtion Experts, it was impossible for them to look after the entire pavilion. If Zhao Hai really retaliated against the Pink Clouds Pavilion, things would get very troublesome.

    If he didn¡¯t care about Zhao Hai before, then Huang Daoran dreaded him now. Zhao Hai¡¯s strength was beyond his imagination.

    Average Nascent Soul Experts simply weren¡¯t Zhao Hai¡¯s opponent. Even Nascent Soul Experts from Great Sects, with their various techniques and treasures would find it impossible to win against Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai¡¯s magic artifact was extremely overbearing. Not only can it transform, it could even change its size. Such magic artifacts have never been seen before. Even the legendary Ten Thousand Transformations Rod couldn¡¯t achieve this.

    A flying sword, a huge ship, a nine-storey tower, the differences between them was huge. The scale would reach almost a hundred times. However, Zhao Hai¡¯s magic artifact was able to achieve this.

    Also, this magic artifact seems to be able to divide itself. Previously, Zhao Hai was able to use 1000 flying swords. One thousand flying swords, this number was too astonishing.

    With all of these reasonsbined, Huang Daoran couldn¡¯t help but take Zhao Hai¡¯s threat very seriously. Huang Daoran¡¯s expression was ugly as he looked at Zhao Hai. He could understand why Zhao Hai was like this. First, he didn¡¯t want Huang Daoran to destroy the Lock Mountain Range. Secondly, he wanted to establish prestige. Zhao Hai wanted to make it known that he was strong, making others dread his existence.

    Zhao Hai looked at Huang Daoran with a t expression. Upon seeing Huang Daoran¡¯s expression change, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any enmity with Daoist. So why do we have to undergo this hardship? This Zhao Hai is just like any other person to Daoist, so how about just letting me off?¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s words caused Huang Daoran to stare. Zhao Hai just threatened him, but then he suddenly said those gentle words.

    However, Huang Daoran¡¯s thoughts immediately changed. Zhao Hai was giving him a tform to step down on. If Zhao Hai was firm in his threat, then Huang Daoran¡¯s face would be thrown to the ground. Zhao Hai admits defeat and gives Huang Daoran an opportunity to back down. If he doesn¡¯t, then nobody knows what Zhao Hai would do next. Perhaps he would leave and begin tormenting the Pink Clouds Pavilion. And this wasn¡¯t something that Huang Daoran wanted to see.

 Chapter 1345 â€“ Acknowledging as Master?

    <h4>Chapter 1345 - Acknowledging as Master?</h4>

    Huang Daoran looked at Zhao Hai. Zhao Has also calmly looked back at him. His originally pale face was beginning to recover its color. It was as if he didn¡¯t suffer any injury.

    This discovery caused Huang Daoran to be startled yet again. He believed that Zhao Hai¡¯s previous state wasn¡¯t fake. Instead, Zhao Hai¡¯s body was regenerating quickly. Such resilience was certainly a surprise.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t talk anymore. He just looked at Huang Daoran. Looking at Zhao Hai, Huang Daoran suddenly burst outughing and said, ¡°Good. good. This old man has seen young men like you. But out of all of them, you, Zhao Hai, are number 1. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re not from the Cultivation Realm. Otherwise, this old man will receive you as his disciple.¡±

    Huang Daoran¡¯s remarks caused everyone to be surprised. Who was Huang Daoran? He¡¯s a famous Transcending Tribtion Expert of the Cultivation Realm. Up until this day, people have only heard that he has a named disciple, and that was the Pink Clouds Pavilion¡¯s Zhen Ling. As for official disciples, he doesn¡¯t have one.

    One shouldn¡¯t look at the gap between Nascent Soul and Transcending Tribtion as just one step. There were numerous Cultivators who weren¡¯t able to go over this step in their lifetimes. Nascent Soul Experts were even willing to be a named disciple or even a servant of a Transcending Tribtion if it meant that they had more chance of oveing this step.

    However, Transcending Tribtion Experts prioritized increasing their cultivation as soon as possible so that they could reach Severed Soul Stage or even Immortal Stage. They rarely epted disciples. And even if they did, their requirements would be very strict.

    Huang Daoran saying this to Zhao Hai showed how much he appreciates him. Almost all Cultivators present looked at Zhao Hai with envious eyes.

    On the other hand, Yuan and the others looked at Zhao Hai in anxiety. The significance of being a Transcending Tribtion Expert¡¯s disciple was very huge for Cultivators. Yuan and the others were afraid that Zhao Hai would switch to bing Huang Daoran¡¯s follower and bing his disciple. This would mean that Zhao Hai would be a Cultivator.

    Zhao Hai looked at Huang Daoran as he smiled faintly and bowed before saying, ¡°I thank the Daoist for your consideration. But this Zhao Hai is a person of the Machine Field. Bing Daoist¡¯s follower would be very inconvenient and would even cause you some troubles. Therefore, this Zhao Hai can only decline Daoist¡¯s good intent.¡±

    Huang Daoran¡¯s eyes lit up as he said, ¡°So you aren¡¯t opposed to bing my disciple?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared when Huang Daoran said this. Huang Daoran seems to be sincere in epting him as a disciple. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect this.

    Zhao Hai looked at Huang Daoran, not quite understanding what the other party meant. He could only bow to Huang Daoran as he said, ¡°Daoist, this one is someone from the Machine Field and I also don¡¯t want to leave the realm.¡± Without waiting for Zhao Hai to finish, Huang Daoran waved his hand and said, ¡°Who told you to leave the Machine Field? This old man just wants to take you as a disciple, I didn¡¯t say anything else. Zhao Hai, you study a cultivation method of the Cultivation Realm. This old man isn¡¯t wrong about this. So is it really difficult for you to be my disciple?¡±

    Zhao Hai was somewhat puzzled about why Huang Daoran decided to take him in as a disciple. However, he immediately changed his mind when he understood. If Huang Daoran receives him as a disciple, then all of these would be solved.

    The Cultivation Realm was concerned about their face. Because Huang Daoran failed to kill Zhao Hai, they had lost a lot of it. And if Huang Daoran retreated this time, then they would lose even more face. Huang Daoran¡¯s prestige would also take a hit. And this wouldn¡¯t be good for Zhao Hai as well. Even if Zhao Hai forces Huang Daoran to retreat and establish his reputation as invincible under Transcending Tribtion, it would still bring him endless troubles.

    First of all, for the Cultivators, their face was very important. It might seem like a matter between two people if Zhao Hai manages to drive Huang Daoran away. However, for the Cultivation Realm, this was something that involved their entire realm. Zhao Hai was hitting the face of the entire realm and the Cultivation Realm wouldn¡¯t let him off for it. They would certainly retaliate whenever possible.

    Besides the Cultivators, the other realms also wouldn¡¯t let Zhao Hai live an easy life. Being titled as invincible under Transcending Tribtiones with its troublesome effects. Everyone would want to kill him in order to gain fame.

    But if Huang Daoran receives Zhao Hai as a disciple, then all of these troubles would no longer exist. Firstly, Huang Daoran would be able to save his face if he took Zhao Hai as an apprentice. Secondly, the Cultivation Realm would be saving face. Zhao Hai was the Machine Field¡¯s number one genius, and he became Huang Daoran¡¯s disciple. This would give the Cultivation Realm face. Your number one genius is a disciple of our Cultivation Realm!

    Don¡¯t think that it would be absurd for the Cultivators to think like this. Those arrogant Cultivators would certainly think so. To Zhao Hai, this was a benefit that didn¡¯t need to be paid for. To these Cultivators, Zhao Hai would then be a partial member of the Cultivation Realm. The Great Sects would no longer cause him any troubles.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai would gain a backer if he were to be Huang Daoran¡¯s disciple. One must know that Transcending Tribtion Experts belonged to apex experts in the Cultivation Realm. Those who want to step on Zhao Hai to be famous would have to think properly. Although disciples of Great Sects might not care about Huang Daoran, at least this would reduce Zhao Hai¡¯s headaches.

    Upon thinking of this, Zhao Hai looked at Huang Daoran and then smiled faintly as he gave a bow and said, ¡°Then this Zhao Hai greets Master Huang Daoran.¡±

    Hearing that Zhao Hai had agreed, Huang Daoran couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Then he said, ¡°Alright, good. This is the best oue. And since you acknowledge me as your Master, then you will be my disciple from now on. This old man can¡¯t be too stingy, so take this as a weing gift.¡± Then he waved his hand and took out a stone the size of a human head. This stone was blue all over and it looked like any ordinary blue stone.

    Zhao Hai quickly flew to Huang Daoran¡¯s side. Since Huang Daoran epted him as a disciple in front of so many people, then Huang Daoran naturally wouldn¡¯t renege on his words. If he used this to deceive Zhao Hai in lowering his guard, then he would no longer deserve to be a Transcending Tribtion Expert.

    Seeing Zhao Hai without any vignce, Huang Daoran felt satisfied. Then he ced the blue stone on Zhao Hai¡¯s hand and said, ¡°This azure yang stone has been obtained by Master many years ago. This stone is hard and contains a trace of yang qi. Master¡¯s life source weapon, the wordless stele, is made from this stone. This is what¡¯s left behind after I made the stele. This remaining piece of azure sun stone is now yours.¡±

    Zhao Hai was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect this blue stone to be this valuable. He also didn¡¯t expect Huang Daoran to be so generous. In his view, their established rtionship was only for the sake of both parties. He took what he needed. But he didn¡¯t expect to be given such precious azure yang stone.

    This moved Zhao Hai. No matter what goal Huang Daoran had in epting him as a disciple, it was indeed a good thing.

    Zhao Hai bowed and said, ¡°Thanking Master for the gift. Master, I also have a gift to give you. Some time ago, this disciple went to the soft gold mine and identally got a piece of soft gold ore. With my current state, it is useless to me. So I¡¯ll just give it to you.¡± Then he turned his hand and a piece of soft gold ore appeared. It was half a meter in diameter and it wasrge enough to extract a catty of solf gold. It¡¯s quite valuable.

    Huang Daoran didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to have something this good. His eyes looked gratified as heughed and said, ¡°Alright, then Master will ept it. Right,e with me, Master will lead you to see someone.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he waved his hand as he received all the Undead as well as the Silverback Gold-winged bug. Then he had Jia Ding Shan and the others retreat. As he was about to leave, he turned his head to Yuan and the others and said, ¡°Captain Yuan, Boss Xiong, I¡¯ll return after going with Master. There¡¯s no need to worry about me.¡±

    Although Yuan and the others wanted to say something, they could only swallow their words. In the end, they nodded to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai looked at Huang Daoran and said, ¡°Master, please.¡± Huang Daoran nodded before turning around and flying towards the Cultivation Realm¡¯s domain. Zhao Hai also followed hastily behind.

    It was only at this time that those who came to spectate reacted. Huang Daoran initially came here for revenge. However, it ended up like this. This caused them to be speechless.

    Everyone looked as Zhao Hai followed Huang Daoran to the Cultivation Realm¡¯s territory. Some looks had envy in it while some were disdainful. They criticized Zhao Hai to be an idiot. In their minds, Zhao Hai was delivering himself into extreme danger. They believed that Huang Daoran didn¡¯t have any good intentions in taking him as a disciple. Perhaps, once Zhao Hai enters the Cultivation Realm¡¯s territory, he will be besieged by the Cultivators.

    Naturally, these thoughts stemmed from their feeling of envy. Deep inside, these people knew that there was no possible way for that scenario to happen. It was impossible for Huang Daoran to use that shameless method to deal with Zhao Hai. He¡¯s a Transcending Tribtion Expert, he cannot use shameless methods lest he will lose a lot of face!

 Chapter 1346 â€“ Master and Disciple

    <h4>Chapter 1346 - Master and Disciple</h4>

    To be honest, it wasn¡¯t just the spectators who couldn¡¯t react, Laura and the others were stunned as well. The change of this matter was too fast. Zhao Hai became Huang Daoran¡¯s disciple all of a sudden.

    However, Laura and the others were also smart people. When they thought about it, they immediately understood why Huang Daoran did this. It can be said that this was the best way to deal with the situation.

    Now that Zhao Hai received all of the Undead, Laura and the others were more rxed. Then the group discussed what would happen next.

    It can be said that Zhao Hai¡¯s greatest danger has been removed. So what should he do now? One shouldn¡¯t think that bing Huang Daoran¡¯s disciple would solve everything. In fact, bing Huang Daoran¡¯s disciple brings in new troubles.

    First of these troubles would be in the Machine Field. Would the people in the Machine Field still trust Zhao Hai? This was a major problem. After all, Zhao Hai was still based in the Machine Field. If the people in the Machine Field don¡¯t trust him, then it would be very difficult for Zhao Hai to keep a foothold in the realm.

    And how would the Cultivators see him? If Zhao Hai continues to be active in the Six Realms Battlefield and be hostile with the Cultivators, what would his status be? This was also a problem.

    The women discussed but they came up with nothing. In the end they could only give up. At this time, Zhao Hai and Huang Daoran entered the partially controlled territory of the Cultivation Realm.

    Some Nascent Soul Experts immediately weed them. People already knew about Zhao Hai and Huang Daoran. Upon seeing the two, they didn¡¯t feel anything strange. Instead, they looked at Zhao Hai with mixed looks of envy and admiration.

    After all, these people knew that Huang Daoran wouldn¡¯t have epted Zhao Hai as a disciple if he could do anything to him. It can be said that Zhao Hai¡¯s current status was gained with his own strength.

    These people didn¡¯t develop any ideas to follow Zhao Hai and challenge Transcending Tribtion Experts in order to be their disciples. If they really did that, they would no doubt be killed. It can be said that Zhao Hai¡¯s circumstance was extremely unique. If it wasn¡¯t because of a multiple of factors, it would be impossible for Zhao Hai to be Huang Daoran¡¯s disciple.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Cultivators and gave them a slight greeting. On the other hand, Huang Daoran didn¡¯t care about them. As they arrived near Huang Daoran¡¯s cave mansion, Huang Daoran told the Nascent Soul Experts, ¡°We¡¯ll be staying in my cave mansion. Don¡¯t disturb me without my permission.¡±

    The nascent Soul Expertsplied and stopped following them. Instead, they flew towards the Cultivation Realm¡¯s territory as they gazed at Zhao Hai and Huang Daoran.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t a stranger to this ce. His flying needles had already mapped this entire region. Besides some protected ces like the Bloodstone Fort, he can spy on any other ce without anyone stopping him. Because of this, he wasn¡¯t too curious.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction fell into Huang Daoran¡¯s attention. He couldn¡¯t help but think highly upon Zhao Hai. This was the territory of the Cultivation Realm and Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t been here before. Zhao Hai had always been in the Machine Field¡¯s domain. If other people had the opportunity toe here, they would no doubt look left and right as if to see every little thing. This way, it would be easier for the Machine Field to wage war in the future. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t look at anything as he looked in front. It was as if there¡¯s nothing here that could attract his attention.

    Although Huang Daoran was somewhatpelled with no choice when he epted Zhao Hai as a disciple, he couldn¡¯t help but discover that Zhao Hai was bing more and more pleasing to the eye as time passed by.

    Both of them knew the reason for their rtionship. But Huang Daoran didn¡¯t want to stain his face so he gave Zhao Hai a piece of azure yang stone. The azure yang stone was a rare and valuable material. If Zhao Hai can find a good refiner, he can gain a very good artifact.

    But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want the Cultivators to give any malicious remarks to Huang Daoran. Therefore, he gave his new master a piece of soft gold ore.

    This was soft gold! In fact, Zhao Hai¡¯s soft gold ore was much more valuable than Huang Daoran¡¯s azure yang stone. Huang Daoran has been in the Six Realms Battlefield before and had been to the soft gold mine. Finding such arge piece of soft gold ore might even be harder than killing Zhao Hai!

    Besides the Six Realms Battlefield, the World of Cultivation also had ces to mine soft gold. However, these mining sites had all been monopolized by great powers. Wanting to obtain soft gold ore from those ces was as difficult as ascending to heaven. Because of this, soft gold ore has be a valuable resource in the World of Cultivation.

    Although Huang Daoran was an earth-element Cultivator, this didn¡¯t mean that he had no use for soft gold ore. In fact, Huang Daoran needed a lot of materials in order to make his weapons better. And soft gold wasmon in all of these requirements, making its value much higher.

    What Zhao Hai gave was exactly what Huang Daoran wanted. More importantly, when he asked Zhao Hai abouting to the Cultivation Realm¡¯s territory, Zhao Hai immediately agreed. This caused Huang Daoran¡¯s impression of Zhao Hai to be better.

    Because he was a Transcending Tribtion Cultivator, Huang Daoran naturally won¡¯t use underhanded tactics on Zhao Hai. However, if other people were ced in Zhao Hai¡¯s shoes, they would no doubt hesitate - even those with the same strength as Zhao Hai. This was because going to the Cultivation Realm¡¯s territory meant that he was heading to the mouth of the tiger. Although Zhao Hai has spatial abilities, what¡¯s to say that the Cultivation Realm didn¡¯t have anyone with spatial abilities?

    However, Zhao Hai actually agreed. This wasn¡¯t only because he was confident of his strength, but also because he trusted Huang Daoran. This was what made Huang Daoran appreciate Zhao Hai.

    Before long, the two were about to arrive at Bloodstone Fort. Zhao Hai had also seen the Bloodstone Fort from the Space. Because of the defensive formations surrounding the fort, the silver needles couldn¡¯t easily observe it. This includes the mountains behind the fort, with a huge defensive formation protecting it, the silver needles were also unable to monitor it.

    The two didn¡¯t stop at Bloodstone Fort and went directly to the back mountains and Huang Daoran¡¯s cave mansion. As soon as they entered the cave mansion, Huang Daoran took Zhao Hai to the lounge. This lounge was veryrge. Although it was within a cave, there were flowers and grass inside. The flowers were very fragrant. Meanwhile, the grass was Condensing Spirit Grass, a very helpful grass for cultivation.

    Moreover, there was a small spring in the lounge. The spring spouted chilly spring water as well as mist. It caused the ce to look like and of wonder.

    Besides the natural fixtures, there were only very few man-made items in the lounge. There were only mats on the ground, making the ce simplistic.

    After Huang Daoran led Zhao Hai into the lounge, he gestured to the mat and said, ¡°Sit, feel wee.¡±

    Zhao Hai bowed and said, ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Then he went to a mat and sat down. Huang Daoran looked at Zhao Hai and smiled. Then he waved his hand as he took out a small jade sword. Huang Daoran infused some energy into the sword and then the sword took off.

    Although Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t gone to the Cultivation Realm, he could still recognize the item that Huang Daoran took out. It was a Jade Sword Message which was used for short-distancemunication. It was a bit like a letter but it was more secure. Evenputer encryption isn¡¯t as secure as a Jade Sword Message.

    The Jade Sword Message has a spiritual lock. Besides the sender and the receiver, nobody else would have any means to see its contents. Moreover, the lock on a Jade Sword Message was much more sensitivepared to normal locks. Once a foreign spiritual force enters it, it would immediately explode, destroying all of its contents.

    Besides self destructing, a spiritual mark would also appear on the person who destroyed the Jade Sword Message. This would enable the sender to track the perpetrator. Because of this, nobody dared to touch these small jade swords.

    After releasing his small jade sword, Huang Daoran turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, although I have received you as a disciple, it was done in haste. But now that you became my disciple, I will teach you as much as I can. You can rest assured.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly replied, ¡°Yes, Master. Since this disciple has joined Master¡¯s side, I¡¯ll make sure to not lose face.¡±

    Huang Daoran nodded, ¡°As you already know, your master is a guest elder of the Pink Clouds Pavilion. The Pavilion Master Zhen Ling is my named disciple. When the chance arises, I¡¯ll introduce you to her.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Thank you, Master. Master, this is a small item made by me. Please ept it. It¡¯s a coordinate transmission formation. As long as you press the button on top, this disciple will know where you are. Then I can use my spatial ability to go over immediately.¡±

    Huang Daoran looked at the small item that Zhao Hai handed over. It looked like a jade pendant. There was a small circr formation on it which should be the button. The workmanship was very delicate. Moreover, the jade also seems to have been refined.

    Huang Daoran came from a rogue cultivator background. Therefore, he had dabbled in both pills and crafting. Because of this, he could see that Zhao Hai¡¯s item wasn¡¯t like the usual items made by the Machine Field. Instead, it looks like it had been made using a crafting technique. This caused him to be somewhat surprised.

    He raised his head to look at Zhao Hai as he said, ¡°You also craft?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Master. Refining, pill-making, crafting. This disciple has studied them to an extent. If Master has anything to say, then please don¡¯t hesitate to tell me.¡±

    Huang Daoran smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. But he still took the jade pendant. At this time, Zhao Hai turned towards the entrance of the cave mansion. This was because he could feel a powerful aura flying over.

    Huang Daoran saw Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction and gave a satisfied nod. He knew that the personing over was the one he invited, his friend Feng Baiming.

 Chapter 1347 â€“ Purple Jade Bamboo

    <h4>Chapter 1347 - Purple Jade Bamboo</h4>

    Huang Daoran waved his hand to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be anxious. The guest that I invited has arrived.¡±

    After Huang Daoran said that, he stood up. Zhao Hai quickly stood up as well. The two went to the mansion¡¯s door to greet Feng Baiming. Upon seeing Huang Daoran, Feng Baimingughed and said, ¡°Musclehead, I heard that you got yourself an apprentice today?¡±

    Huang Daoran smiled faintly and said, ¡°cksmith,e in quickly. Let me introduce you to my disciple. Zhao Hai, this is Feng Baiming, Profound Clear Sect¡¯s Great Elder. He¡¯s a master¡¯s good friend. You can call him Martial Uncle.¡±

    Zhao Hai walked up and respectfully said, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen Martial Uncle.¡±

    Feng Baiming was sizing Zhao Hai up, then he chuckled and said, ¡°Good, Zhao Hai. I¡¯ve heard about you a lot recently. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. Hahaha. Good, good. Quite a talented kid.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Martial Uncle overpraises me.¡±

    Huang Daoran waved his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s chat inside.¡± Then he led the two back into the loungle. Zhao Hai allowed Feng Baiming to go first before following behind.

    Huang Daoran gave a secret nod towards Zhao Hai upon seeing his attitude. After the three entered the lounge, Huang Daorand and Feng Baiming sat down while Zhao Hai stood on the side.

    Huang Daoran looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, sit. You¡¯re not a stranger here.¡± Zhao Haiplied and sat down.

    Feng Baiming looked at Huang Daoran¡¯s attitude towards Zhao Hai and couldn¡¯t help but gently raise his eyebrows. He wasn¡¯t a fool. He knew the entire process between Zhao Hai and Huang Daoran¡¯s conflict. So he knew that Huang Daoran meant well with epting Zhao Hai as a disciple. To be honest, he admired Huang Daoran to be able to think about things in a short amount of time. This result waspletely out of his expectations.

    What surprised him the most was that Huang Daoran and Zhao Hai were getting along really well, better than most Master-Disciple rtionships he¡¯s seen in the Cultivation Realm. Zhao Hai was very respectful to Huang Daoran and Huang Daoran was also caring towards him. Zhao Hai seemed to appreciate it too, which Feng Baiming didn¡¯t think of.

    Huang Daoran looked at Feng Baiming and understood what his friend was thinking. He turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, you have already acknowledged me as your Master. Now let me tell you what¡¯s the most important thing for a Cultivator in order to reach Transcending Tribtion.¡±

    Zhao Hai sat there and respectfully listened. Huang Daoran continued, ¡°In order to reach Transcending Tribtion, the most important thing is umtion. But it¡¯s not just umtion. You also need to have a heart that strives to move forward. At the same time, you can¡¯t grovel and lose your vigor. Otherwise, you will never reach Transcending Tribtion.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Actually, what Huang Daoran was saying was very contradictory. However, Zhao Hai could actually understand what Huang Daoran meant.

    Feng Baiming also nodded as he added, ¡°Correct. To enter Transcending Tribtion, you should never lose your vigor. There are Cultivators that didn¡¯t hesitate to be servants of Transcending Tribtion Experts in order to progress. This approach is the most stupid. This was basically losing their vigor to step forward. Besides those who are blessed with great wisdom and courage, most of these people would never enter Transcending Tribtion in their lifetimes.¡±

    Huang Daoran nodded, ¡°Little Hai, your strength is very good. However, your umtion is insufficient. Moreover, your heart needs more tempering. After a few years, when your foundation bes more solid and your heart is tempered, you can go and try going for your tribtion.¡±

    Feng Baiming was puzzled as he looked at Huang Daoran, ¡°Musclehead, Little Hai is the strongest under Transcending Tribtion. How could his umtion be insufficient?¡±

    Huang Daoran shook his head and said, ¡°His umtion is still not good enough. Little Hai is certainly strong. However, he stillcks spiritual qi inside his body. The reason why his attacks are strong, besides his weapon, should be evil qi condensed into his body. Little Hai, am I right?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Right. Just like Master said, I have evil qi condensed in my body. I also have astral qi and managed tobine the two of them to improve my attack. It¡¯s because of this that my attacks are so strong. Otherwise, it would be impossible for me to block Master¡¯s attack.¡±

    Huang Daoran and Feng Baiming looked at each other with surprised expressions in their faces. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to have astral qi and evil qi at the same time. This was something that no normal person could achieve. Most importantly, normal people would even have the chance to try it out.

    Whether it be astral qi or evil qi, condensing them into the body wasn¡¯t an easy matter. The pain involved in the process exceeded what people could take. Besides the willpower needed to condense, there was a much more important point, and that was the chance to condense.

    There was no need to say that astral qi was in Yellowsand. One could condense astral qi there. However, not everyone can condense astral qi on Yellowsand. Besides rare safe ces, condensing astral qi in any other ce basically asking for death.

    Although condensing astral qi in Yellowsand wasn¡¯t easy, at least people know it exists there. On the other hand, evil qi was extremely scarce. Even if there were 1 or 2 ces where this qi exists, they would no doubt be under the control of a Great Sect. It was impossible for Zhao Hai to go to those ces to gather evil qi. The chance of condensing both astral qi and evil qi into one¡¯s body was infinitesimally small.

    It can be said that luck was an extremely important factor for a Cultivator. No matter how talented you were, if you don¡¯t have luck, you wouldn¡¯t reach far in your lifetime. And even if your talent was average, as long as you¡¯re lucky, your strength would rapidly increase.

    Because of this, Rogue Cultivators in the Cultivation Realms take all sorts of missions. Beside providing themselves with ie and experience, it would also increase their chances of bumping into good luck!

    Why ¡°bump¡± into good luck? This was because these things couldn¡¯t be found. For example, you heard that there was a treasure, but millions before you already knew that it was a trap or a scam. Therefore, good luck can only be ¡®bumped¡¯ into.

    Huang Daoran looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, where did you condense astral qi? And evil qi cannot be easily found, where did you find it?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡° I condensed astral qi in Yellowsand while I participated in the Machine Field¡¯s internal qualifiers for the Six Realms Beginner COmpetition. I happen to see some Sword Cultivators condensing sword qi, so I tracked them and happened to find a good ce to condense astral qi in. As for evil qi, it¡¯s luck I got in the Six Realms Battlefield. A Demon named Hao Dong arrived in the Machine Field¡¯s partially controlled to steal some resources. He was killed by me. However, I didn¡¯t expect his ancestor, Hao Sha, came to take revenge. However, he wasn¡¯t my opponent and was killed by me and Jia Ding Shan. I obtained the Crescent Moon Spade from him.¡± Then he took out the Crescent Moon Spade.

    Huang Daoran and Feng Baiming were aware of the Crescent Moon Spade. This was because they guessed that it must have been an ancient artifact.

    Zhao Hai handed the Crescent Moon Spade over to Huang Daoran. Huang Daoran carefully received the spade and then looked at it. Then he nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s really an ancient artifact.¡± Then he passed the spade over to Feng Baiming who inspected it as well. Then he handed the Crescent Moon Spade back to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai received the Crescent Moon Spade and then said, ¡°The Crescent Moon Spade doesn¡¯t look like this originally. In the past, the evil qi surrounding it was very dense. Its handle is made out of skulls while the Buddha used to be a ghost¡¯s face. It felt like something a Devil Cultivator used. While I was practicing outside, I suddenly felt the evil qi in the spade enter my body. This surprised me. I used all of my power to control the evil qi inside my body. Fortunately, I was able to survive. After absorbing all of the evil qi inside the spade, it turned to this.¡±

    Huang Daoran and Feng Baiming looked at each other. They didn¡¯t think Zhao Hai would use this method to condense evil qi into his body. To be honest, Zhao Hai was really lucky. If something went wrong in the process, then he would have died.

    Feng Baiming looked at the Crescent Moon Spade, and then he said, ¡°It seems like the Crescent Moon Spade looks like this originally. Someone deliberately used evil qi in order to change its form. It must be done by a powerful ancient expert because even I can¡¯t do it. This spade is truly a treasure. Little Hai, what do you feel when you use the Crescent Moon Spade?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I feel powerless for a while. This Crescent Moon Spade consumes a lot of spiritual qi and mental power. WIth my current strength, I can only use it a few times.¡±

    Feng Baiming nodded, ¡°That should be the case. Ancient artifacts are powerful, but their energy consumption is astonishing. It looks like your Master is right. Your umtion isn¡¯t enough.¡± Zhao Hai nodded.

    At this time, Huang Daoran waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this. Little Hai, you only need to keep cultivating for the next few years. Right, cksmith, I just epted a good disciple. Shouldn¡¯t you be taking something out?¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect Huang Daoran to suddenly shift the topic. However, Feng Baiming didn¡¯t mind it as heughed and said, ¡°I knew that you wouldn¡¯t let me off. Fortunately, I was able to find something. Little Hai, take it.¡± Then Feng Baiming waved his hand as a bamboo branch appeared in his hand.

    Zhao Hai quickly received the gift. Feng Baiming smiled and said, ¡°This is a Purple Jade Bamboo branch. If you can find a good ce, you can nt it. Don¡¯t look down on this branch. Although it¡¯s been kept away from soil for some time, I kept it in a jade box so it¡¯s still alive. If you grow it, not only would you have an extra weapon, it¡¯s also an extra defensive measure.¡± Zhao Hai looked at the humble bamboo branch in his hand. He didn¡¯t expect it to be Purple Jade Bamboo.

    Purple Jade Bamboo is a famous wood element material in the Cultivation Realm. Growing this bamboo isn¡¯t easy. It only grows once every 100 years. The bamboo had the same color as purple jade. Once wind blows through it, it would make a unique sound. Magic artifacts made from this material weren¡¯t only tough, but they also have an innate sound attack.

    Growing Purple Jade Bamboo was extremely difficult. Its environmental requirements were quite strict. Spiritual qi density needed to be high in order for it to sprout. If this environment cannot be achieved, the Purple Jade Bamboo would never grow.

    It should be noted that it just wouldn¡¯t grow, it won¡¯t die. Although the requirements for growing this bamboo was very high, it also had an extremely strong vitality. If the environment wasn¡¯t good, it would just hibernate like an animal, hiding its vitality inside its body.

    Because of this, there was a very strong life source emanating from the bamboo branch. It could even be used in potions and pills to improve their medicinal strength.

    Feng Baiming was cracking a joke when he told Zhao Hai to nt the bamboo branch. He actually intended Zhao Hai to use the bamboo to make a potion in order to heal his injuries.

    However, what Feng Baiming didn¡¯t know was that Zhao Hai had the Space. Not to say about the Purple Jade Bamboo, the Space could even grow a spirit root that existed since the beginning of the world.

    This gift was extremely useful to Zhao Hai. With a happy expression, he looked at Feng Baiming and said, ¡°Martial Uncle, thank you. This gift is truly valuable.¡±

    Feng Baiming chuckled and waved his hand. This Purple Jade Bamboo branch was something that his disciple sent. So there¡¯s no losses on his side.¡±

    Seeing Feng Baiming¡¯s expression, Huang Daoran said, ¡°Good, this gift is indeed valuable. Little Hai, after going back, you need to refine it into medicine. This thing is very hard to grow. I¡¯m afraid you wouldn¡¯t be able to grow it. You can just use it to make life-saving medicine. You should also try to refine your Azure Yang Stone into an artifact. If you couldn¡¯t find anyone, you can just ask your Martial Uncle for help.¡±

    Feng Baiming stared, he looked at Huang Daoran and said, ¡°Goodness. Musclehead, you¡¯re really unfair. I¡¯ve been asking you for a long time for that Azure Yang Stone. But you ended up giving it to Little Hai.¡±

    Huang Daoran thought for a moment before he said, ¡°cksmith, if you take out more spirit wine, I¡¯ll let you see something as good. It¡¯s certainly better than the Azure Yang Stone.¡±

    Upon hearing Huang Daoran, Feng Baiming couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he said, ¡°Are you kidding? What do you have that¡¯s more valuable than the Azure Yang Stone?¡±

    Huang Daoran smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. I promise that I¡¯m not lying to you.¡±

    Feng Baiming looked at Huang Daoran. In the end, he clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Alright, let me see it.¡± Then he took out a jar of spirit wine. He had a pained expression as he poured out three cups.

    Huang Daoranughed and then took out the soft gold ore and ced it on the ground.

    Seeing therge soft gold ore, Feng Baiming couldn¡¯t help but gawk. Then his expression lightened up as he said, ¡°It¡¯s soft gold ore? Musclehead, how did you get something this big?¡±

    Huang Daoran smiled faintly as he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°It¡¯s Little Hai¡¯s gift to this one. Hey, don¡¯t use it all up. After refining the ore, leave some for Little Hai and me.¡±

 Chapter 1348 â€“ Spirit Wine Business

    <h4>Chapter 1348 - Spirit Wine Business</h4>

    Feng Baiming quickly received the soft gold ore. Then with a smile he said, ¡°Not a problem. Rest assured, if you want anything refined, you cane to me for help!¡±

    Huang Daoran saw this and couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then he took his cup as he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, taste this spirit wine. Most people couldn¡¯t get their hands on these.¡± Zhao Hai nodded. He was also very curious about the Cultivation Realm¡¯s spirit wine. He only heard Zhen Li mention this before. This was the first time he¡¯ll be able to taste it.

    Zhao Hai took the jade cup and took a sip. But then, he couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows. In his eyes, the liquor in the cup wasn¡¯t all that good. It¡¯s clear that it was roughly made, reflected on how it tasted nd. Only the spiritual qi infused inside wasparable to the liquor made in the Space. However, the manufacturing method of the Space made for the best liquor. There¡¯s noparing between the two.

    Zhao Hai ced his cup down as he turned to Huang Daoran and asked, ¡°Master, this is the Cultivation Realm¡¯s spirit wine?¡±

    Huang Daoran looked at Zhao Hai, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°This is real spirit wine made in the Cultivation Realm. Ordinary people can¡¯t get their hands on it. This spirit wine contains no impurities but still contains spiritual qi. What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t like it?¡±

    Zhao hai smiled bitterly. Then he turned his hand and took out a bottle of medium-grade wine from the Space. Then he poured it over the jade cups before handing one over to Huang Daoran. Then he said, ¡°Master, taste my wine!¡± Zhao Hai¡¯s actions caused Huang Daoran and Feng Baiming to stare at him. Seeing Zhao Hai discarding the spirit wine for his own wine caused the two¡¯s expression to turn somewhat ugly.

    However, Huang Daoran still received Zhao Hai¡¯s wine and took a smell. When the fragrance hit his nose, his facial expression changed. Then he gently took a sip. His eyes couldn¡¯t hide the surprise he felt. It didn¡¯t take long before he drank all of the liquor in the cup.

    After drinking all of the wine, Huang Daoran closed his eyes, his facial expression showed infatuation. He didn¡¯t move for some time. Feng Baiming looked at Huang Daoran¡¯s appearance and couldn¡¯t help but be curious. So he finished the wine in his cup. Then he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Kid, pour me a cup as well. Let me see why you look down on my spirit wine.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly before pouring Feng Baiming a cup. Feng Baiming also smelled the cup before downing the contents in one go. He had the same expression as Huang Daoran as he reveled in the wine¡¯s taste for quite a long time.

    A few moments passed, Feng Baiming put his cup down and let out a long breath. Then he said, ¡°Good wine, really good wine. No wonder you disdained my spirit wine. If I drank this wine before, I also wouldn¡¯t look at the spirit wine.¡±

    Huang Daoran also ced his cup down. He turned to look at the wine bottle in Zhao Hai¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Little Hai, where did you get this wine?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and poured them another cup before saying, ¡°I brewed this wine myself. Master, you can drink as much as you want. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    After pouring some wine for the two, he took out a couple of tes filled with light snacks. There¡¯s also some tea being brewed on the side as well as three jade chopsticks.

    Huang Daoran and Feng Baiming stared at Zhao Hai. Cultivators generally don¡¯t eat meals since they have fasting pills. The two couldn¡¯t even remember thest time they ate food. It might be back when they were still disciples and rogue cultivators.

    Zhao Hai looked at the two and then smiled, ¡°Master, Martial Uncle, have a taste. These dishes are very good.¡±

    Huang Daoran nodded, then he took a pair of chopsticks and picked some vegetables to eat. After lightly chewing, his eyes shone as he said, ¡°These vegetables also have spiritual qi? Moreover, there¡¯s no toxins in them. How is this possible? Little Hai, where did you get these vegetables?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I nted them myself. There¡¯s a in the Machine Field that nobody wanted, so I terraformed it and nted some vegetables.¡±

    Huang Daoran put his chopsticks down and then looked at Zhao Hai with a serious face as he said, ¡°Little Hai, we Cultivators must be pure and not be greedy for luxuries. If you havend that can grow these kinds of vegetables, why don¡¯t you use it for medicinal nts? That way you can have a lot of pills for cultivation and your strength would increase faster.¡± Feng Baiming agreed. What Huang Daoran said was themon thought of all Cultivators.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Master, in fact, it¡¯s possible to eat and drink for Cultivation. The spirit wine and these vegetables are what I usually eat. I rarely eat pills and drink potions for practice. Only when I¡¯m injured would I use them. Eating these vegetables and drinking spirit wine can have the same effect as taking pills. Pills are just too potent. If you take a pill, it would take a long time for you to digest its effects. Instead of wasting time refining them, I eat and drink three times a day. After eating, I still have a lot of time to practice. In addition to cultivating, I can also practice magic formations and familiarize with my weapons. Isn¡¯t that better?¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Huang Daoran and Feng Baiming didn¡¯t know what to say. It should be said that Zhao Hai¡¯s wine and vegetables had spiritual qi in them which was beneficial for practice. Cultivators normally don¡¯t eat because of the impurities present in food. However, Zhao Hai¡¯s food doesn¡¯t have any of these impurities. Not only was it delicious, you could also cultivate by doing it. Only a fool would prefer the vorless fasting pills.

    Feng Baiming nodded, he took another bite of food as he said, ¡°Little Hai is right. If you eat these dishes every day and practice, it would be a great benefit to you. It¡¯s a pity that not everyone can eat it.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he turned to Huang Daoran and said, ¡°Master, I still have a lot in hand. Besides the ones I use, I can sell them off. Master, aren¡¯t you a guest elder in the Pink Clouds Pavilion? Do you think people would buy this liquor if the Pavilion sells them?¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Huang Daoran couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then his two eyes shone as he said, ¡°You still have more of this liquor?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°This liquor is actually just one type, and I still have more. Moreover, this isn¡¯t the most valuable one I have in hand. I still have much better things.¡±

    Before Huang Daoran could speak, Feng Baiming interjected, ¡°You have better wine? Good kid. Then take it out, hurry. Let me taste them.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly before taking out another bottle of wine and handed it over to Feng Baiming. After looking at the bottle, Feng Baiming opened it and poured himself a cup. Upon drinking, his face was intoxicated as he said, ¡°Good wine, very good wine. God, those things I used to drink, can they still be called wine?¡±

    Huang Daoran didn¡¯t mind Feng Baiming as he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, can you really sell this type of liquor to the Pink Clouds Pavilion? If this gets to the Cultivation realm, it would certainly sell well. But why do you want to sell it to the Cultivation Realm? I believe wine is sold very well in the Machine Field.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m an ascender. The people who sell liquor in the Machine Field are those Great Families. They had already formed aplicated of rtionships. If I suddenly introduce these liquor in the Machine Field, then I might destroy the entire liquor market. If that happens, arge crack would appear between me and the Machine Field. When that timees, it would be very difficult for me to establish a foundation in the Machine Field. On the other hand, the Cultivation Realm is different. The spirit wine market in the Cultivation Realm is basically non-existent. Therefore, I won¡¯t be in trouble with anybody if I decide to sell there. And to be honest, I¡¯m not nning to sell this kind of wine inrge quantities. Only when it¡¯s scarce would it be valuable. If I sell a lot of these, then not only would its price drop, the Great Sects would also be envious. If that happens, then it wouldn¡¯t be good for me, you, and the Pink Clouds Pavilion.¡±

    Huang Daoran nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. I didn¡¯t expect you to have thought this far. But Little Hai, you don¡¯t have to worry about not being able to have a base in the Machine Field. At worst, you cane with me to the Cultivation Realm.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Master, to be honest, I¡¯m not thinking of going to the Cultivation Realm. With my strength, I can walk sideways in the Machine Field and nobody can move against me. But in the Cultivation Realm, what would I be? Not to say me, even you, Master, have been forced by the Great Sects to make a move. Being in the Machine Field is advantageous to my progress. Only by establishing a stable base in the Machine Field would I be able to cultivate better.¡±

    Huang Daoran and Feng Baiming were silent. They had built themselves up from being Rogue Cultivators. They knew how important having a base was to a Cultivators progress. The materials that were easily used by Great Sects were oftentimes unreachable by Rogue Cultivators.

    However, they still didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to see himself as someone from the Machine Field. And that his main purpose was thus. Huang Daoran sighed and said, ¡°Alright, since you have thought this through, then I won¡¯t stop you. No wonder you can reach this level at such a young age. Regarding this aspect, Master is inferior to you. You don¡¯t have to worry about the spirit wine. Master can guarantee its sess. But since your Martial Uncle Feng is here, let¡¯s discuss things further. If you want to sell spirit wine in the Cultivation Realm, then it¡¯s not enough to rely on the Pink Clouds Pavilion. It¡¯s best if you can get your Martial Uncle¡¯s Profound Clear Sect in as well.¡±

    Zhao Hai and Feng Baiming stared. Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t thought through this point, Feng Baiming as well. But upon hearing Huang Daoran, their eyes turned bright. This was because this was good for both of them. It¡¯s even good for the Profound Clear Sect.

 Chapter 1349 â€“ Reconciliation

    <h4>Chapter 1349 - Reconciliation</h4>

    Which business makes the most money? Naturally it¡¯s unique business! For the Cultivation Realm, selling spirit wine was a unique business.

    The reason why the Machine Field doesn¡¯t produce spirit wine was simple. This was because spirit rice was needed to produce spirit wine. However, spirit rice wasn¡¯t something that can just be nted anywhere. It must be said that growing spirit rice was no less difficult than growing spirit medicine.

    At the same time, not allnds in the Cultivation Realm can grow spirit medicine. Althoughmoners in the Cultivation Realm could nt their own spirit medicine, these things were mediocre at best. The rice grown in thesends cannot be called spirit rice. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t have any way to brew spirit wine.

    And for the Cultivators, it would be a waste to use perfectly goodnd to make rice for eating and spirit wine. In such cases, they might as well nt spirit medicine. After all, medicinal nts could be refined into pills that could increase a Cultivator¡¯s strength.

    Because of this thinking, spirit wine produced every year in the Cultivation Realm was very limited. And most of these spirit wines won¡¯t be sold outside. Sects would circte them among themselves.

    If spirit wine suddenly appears in the market, then whether it be Great Sects or Rogue Cultivators, they would all be greatly excited.

    Although Huang Daoran said that a Cultivator must purify the mind¡¯s desires, those that can achieve this were very few. A lot of Cultivators actually liked indulging themselves. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be a demand of spirit wine in the Cultivation Realm.

    Spirit wine was still sought after in the Cultivation realm because Cultivators wanted to enjoy life. In the past, they couldn¡¯t do so because they can¡¯t. They could only eat nd fasting pills for sustenance.

    In this case, one could imagine how the Cultivation Realm would react if spirit wine began to be avable. Cultivators might only buy a few pots to enjoy, but the total demand for this would be astonishing.

    Such unique business would be extremely profitable. Even a person with not much experience in business knew this. But if such huge profits only involved the Pink Clouds Pavilion and Zhao Hai, then this wouldn¡¯t be a good thing.

    Pink Clouds Pavilion was very strong, but they were only a merchant group in the end. Moreover, they weren¡¯t internally united. A merchant group¡¯s power could never contend against a Great Sect. This cake was too big for them to swallow on their own.

    On the other hand, a Great Sect like the Profound Clear Sect wasn¡¯t something that people dared to offend. Only a Great Sect such as this was qualified to such a huge business.

    However, the Profound Clear Sect doesn¡¯t have as many business channels as the Pink Clouds Pavilion. Nor can they source the goods. The only thing that the Profound Clear Sect could do in this matter was take a slice of the cake in exchange for being a guardian of this business.

    Although this would affect Pink Cloud Pavilion and Zhao Hai¡¯s benefits, having a connection to the Great Sect more than makes up for it. This would save them a lot of trouble.

    Zhao Hai looked at Huang Daoran and said, ¡°Master is thoughtful. Martial Uncle, is this possible?¡±

    Feng Baiming ced his cup at this time, then he nodded and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s possible. Our Profound Clear Sect doesn¡¯t have to do much yet we could gain benefits. After a while, I¡¯ll return to my sect and tell them about it. Musclehead, you should head back and tell girl Zhen Ling about this to make her happy. I heard that Pink Clouds Pavilion has been anxious recently. You think those reckless folks are about to move?¡±

    Huang Daoran coldly snorted and said, ¡°A group of idiots. Why bother with them? With your sect, me, Little Hai, and Zhen Ling working together, let¡¯s see if they make a move. If they do, then I might just clean them up.¡±

    Hearing Huang Daoran, Feng Baiming stared. Then heughed and said, ¡°Musclehead, you really nned this out. Rest assured, I¡¯m 100 percent sure that this will go through. Jokes aside, you shouldn¡¯t be polite with them anymore. Otherwise, they would think that you¡¯re easy to bully.¡±

    Huang Daoran smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to be aggressive against them. But those families also have Transcending Tribtion Experts backing them up. If I cause a huge trouble, then the Pink Clouds Pavilion might be torn apart. Therefore, I had to endure. Although you¡¯re a good friend, asking you to make a move would be improper with your position in the Profound Clear Sect.¡±

    Feng Baiming nodded, then he sighed and said, ¡°Us seeding in our tribtion caused people to envy us. However, I discovered that it¡¯s very ufortable having people¡¯s eyes on us every time we make a move.¡±

    Huang Daoran smiled faintly and said, ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m only a guest elder, a Rogue Cultivator. You are different. Being a Great Elder of the Profound Clear Sect, every action you make represents your sect. Naturally, the entire world would pay attention to you.¡±

    Feng Baiming angrily scolded his friend before downing a cup of liquor. He was actually a bit depressed. Being in a Great Sect provided plenty of advantages in cultivation. However, there were also a lot of customs that he needed to take note of. Although he was now a Great Elder, a position only a handful of people had, he found out that it wasn¡¯t a good feeling having everyone observe your every action.

    Huang Daoran turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, after this matter gets pushed through you¡¯ll discuss things with Little Zhen Ling. You¡¯ll being with me when I return to my residence. And if you need anything in the future, you can go there and find me.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he said, ¡°Master, I still have some things I need to take care of in the Lock Mountain Range. I need to head back. Right, these are for you and Martial Uncle to drink. Just tell me if it¡¯s not enough.¡± Then he took out several huge jugs of the highest-grade liquor the Space has produced.

    These huge jugs weighed about 100 jin and there were ten of them, totalling 1000 jin of liquor. Huang Daoran and Feng Baiming weren¡¯t polite as they each took 5 jars each and stored them in their spatial equipment. Then Huang Daoran nodded and said, ¡°Alright, you go back first. This way, those Machine Field fellows won¡¯t think that you changed sides. By the way, when your is finished, make sure to invite me and your Martial Uncle to take a look.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and bowed to the two people before disappearing. When Zhao Hai vanished, Feng Baiming sighed and said, ¡°Musclehead, you¡¯re really lucky. Not a lot of people can achieve what he did in a short time. Also, I don¡¯t think that he¡¯s rushing to progress. His future achievements are limitless. And he seems to regard sentiments well. As long as you aren¡¯t excessive, you would be benefitting from him a lot. I really envy you for having him as your disciple.¡±

    Huang Daoran smiled faintly and said, ¡°This can be called turning misfortune into blessing. I¡¯m thinking of fully supporting Little Hai in transcending his tribtion. It would be good for both me and the Pink Clouds Pavilion.¡±

    Feng Baiming nodded, then he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°He¡¯s still at Nascent Soul Stage. But he already made such a huge wave. I don¡¯t know what would happen if he really seeds in crossing his tribtion. Maybe he¡¯ll change the skies of the World of Cultivation with his strength.¡±

    Huang Daoran looked at Feng Baiming in a puzzled way as he said, ¡°cksmith, aren¡¯t you looking at him too highly? He¡¯s just a kid after all, what can he do?¡±

    Feng Baiming looked at Huang Daoran and said, ¡°A kid? Don¡¯t forget that he has already built his own base of power. If he bes more sessful, who knows what would happen. Aren¡¯t you the one underestimating his capabilities?¡±

    Huang Daoran turned silent. He found that he was still underestimating Zhao Hai. How long did Zhao Hai take to reach his current situation? One year, a short year. What was one year for a Cultivator? There were even some Cultivators who closed up for a year or more.

    But Zhao Hai? He only used one year to be a very powerful expert. He also has a of his own. People in the Lock Mountain Range consider him as a close brother. And he has be the hope of the Machine Field.

    Huang Daoran was not a fool. He has been in the Six Realms Battlefield, so he was very clear that the upper hand in this ce rotated, this includes the Machine Field. And he was also very clear that the people in the Six Realms Battlefield were core members of powerful groups. Zhao Hai was now regarded as one of these people. This meant that he now had a giant web of connections. This web wasn¡¯t anything that normal people would have. Once Zhao Hai establishes his influence, this web would disy its might.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai had gained himself a huge reputation in the Six Realms Beginner Competition. And with his recent exploits, his name became even more loud. As long as Zhao Hai establishes his influence, followers from all ces would converge towards him. Moreover, behind Zhao Hai was the Ashley Family. With how good their rtionship was, the family would certainly help him.

    Also, there was Zhao Hai¡¯s that enabled him to sell spirit wine, providing him with massive funds. And with his business being in the Cultivation Realm, he could obtain resources en masse. When one looks at it carefully, Zhao Hai has all conditions to establish a power of his own. Once he did, nobody could stop him.

    With this thought in mind, Huang Daoran let out a long breath and said, ¡°Right, it seems like I still underestimate people, especially Little Hai. Those who underestimate him will certainly suffer a loss, including me. Once he establishes his power, then it¡¯s even more important to not look down at him. But well, he¡¯s my disciple now, not my enemy. Hahaha. It seems like I¡¯m very blessed.¡±

    Feng Baiming looked at Huang Daoran, then he took a drink from his cup. And suddenly, his eyes shone as he said, ¡°Say, Musclehead, have you considered setting Zhao Hai up with thatss Zhen Ling?¡±

    Huang Daoran¡¯s eyes turned bright as well. He didn¡¯t say anything but he slowly took a drink from his cup.

 Chapter 1350 â€“ Canâ€™t Agree

    <h4>Chapter 1350 - Can¡¯t Agree</h4>

    Yuan was currently in the conference room as he restlessly walked back and forth. The others in the room shared his emotions. These people were Captain-level characters of the Lock Mountain Range. They convened together in order to support Zhao Hai. But they didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai would solve this matter, and he even became Huang Daoran¡¯s disciple.

    At this time, Zhao Hai followed Huang Daoran to the Cultivation Realm¡¯s territory. This made Yuan and the others even more worried. They weren¡¯t worried that Huang Daoran would do something to Zhao Hai. Huang Daoran epted Zhao Hai as a disciple in front of so many people. If he were to do anything to Zhao Hai, then he would lose the face of the Cultivation Realm.

    What Yuan and the others were worried about was Zhao Hai not returning to the Lock Mountain Range. No matter where you look, the Cultivation Realm was much better for practice. Moreover, Zhao Hai now has Huang Daoran as a backer. If it were them, they wouldn¡¯t return to the Machine Field.

    If Zhao Hai made that choice, then Yuan and the others couldn¡¯t say anything. After all, people were condemned by the heavens and the earth. But for the Machine Field, Zhao Hai leaving would be a huge blow to the Machine Field. Not only to the Machine Field, but every practitioner in the Machine Field would be affected as well.

    Zhao Hai was now a banner for the practitioners in the Machine Field. If Zhao Hai transfers to the Cultivation Realm, then the countless practitioners in the Machine Field would think that there was no point in training in the realm. If someone as talented as Zhao Hai left, then what¡¯s stopping the others from leaving the Machine Field? The blow to the Machine Field would be too great.

    Although the Machine Field¡¯s main fighting strength were Mechs and Battleships, the strength of practitioners couldn¡¯t be taken lightly. In fact, there were a lot of practitioners in the Machine Field. In the end, the World of Cultivation was made for practitioners. Even if practitioners weren¡¯t the main power of the Machine Field, practitioners were still everywhere in the realm. If every practitioner in the Machine Field loses confidence, then the Machine Field would be finished.

    However, this was something that Yuan and the others couldn¡¯t prevent. This was because they knew that Huang Daoran wasn¡¯t a pushover, he was a Transcending Tribtion Expert. If it weren¡¯t for Zhao Hai, then the Machine Field¡¯s Lock Mountain Range would have been damaged beyond repair.

    Liu Zhen looked at Yuan¡¯s expression, then he sighed and said, ¡°Old Yuan, there¡¯s no need to walk around like that. Isn¡¯t it the same as your retirement? If Little Hai really wants to go, there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±

    Yuan stopped, then he looked at the conference room¡¯s door as he said, ¡°Xiong Li, pleasee in.¡±

    After he said that, Xiong Li and the others entered the conference room. Yuan looked at Xiong Li and said, ¡°Xiong Li, tell me the truth. With your understanding of Little Hai, will hee back?¡±

    When Xiong Li heard Yuan, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he looked at Lu Dingtian and the others as heughed and said, ¡°Captain, you¡¯re worried about this? Don¡¯t worry, Little Hai will definitelye back.¡±

    Hearing Xiong Li, Yuan stared. He looked at Xiong Li and asked, ¡°Why are you so sure?¡±

    Xiong Li smiled faintly and said, ¡°Because I know Little Hai. He epted Huang Daoran as a Master at that time because of the situation. He doesn¡¯t want his rtionship with the Cultivation Realm to get any worse. At the same time, Huang Daoran¡¯s face would be saved if he epted Zhao Hai as a disciple. He went to the Cultivation Realm in order to eliminate thest trace of conflict between him and Huang Daoran. I believe he would be returning soon.¡±

    Yuan was silent for some time. Then he exhaled and muttered, ¡°Let¡¯s hope so.¡±

    At this time, the conference room turned silent. Xiong Li and the others nodded before turning around and leaving the room.

    Once Xiong Li and the others left the room, Xiong Li opened his mouth and said, ¡°Really, they still don¡¯t believe in Little Hai. With Little Hai¡¯s strength, if it wasn¡¯t for the Machine Field, why would he take Huang Daoran as a Master. Huang Daoran wouldn¡¯t take Zhao Hai as a disciple either.¡±

    Li Kuang ren smiled and said, ¡°They don¡¯t understand Little Hai, you cannot me them. In their eyes, the Cultivation Realm is really a good ce. It¡¯s very rich with spiritual qi. They don¡¯t know that Little Hai¡¯s ind couldn¡¯tpare to the Cultivation Realm.¡±

    Dongfang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Right. And before this, nobody thought that Zhao Hai would be so strong. Even Huang Daoran couldn¡¯t do anything to him. And this time, Little Hai didn¡¯t use his spatial abilities. Finally, they reached this result. It¡¯s simply unthinkable.¡±

    The group nodded. In the past, Zhao Hai had never used his entire strength. This time, when he showed his strength, it really enlightened people.

    While they were talking, Zhao Hai suddenly appeared in Yuan¡¯s fort. Upon seeing Zhao Hai, Xiong Li and the others paused for a moment before theyughed. Then they greeted Zhao Hai.

    Theirughter also shocked Yuan and the others. As soon as they went out of the conference room, they saw Zhao Hai being surrounded by his brothers. Yuan¡¯s heart settled down as heughed and said, ¡°You really came back. Good, good.¡±

    Liu Zhen and the others also rxed. Seeing Zhao Hai chatting with people, Liu Zhen smiled and said, ¡°With him stationed here, let¡¯s see who dare to underestimate the Machine Field.¡±

    The others smiled. They were truly happy because the Machine Field now has someone who could face a Transcending Tribtion Expert. This was very important for the Lock Mountain Range, for the Machine Field.

    After some time, the group settled down. Then Zhao Hai entered the conference room along with Yuan and the others. Upon entering the room, Yuan looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, what happened? Did you really go to the Cultivation Realm¡¯s territory?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Yes I went there. I also visited Master¡¯s cave mansion. To be honest, the cave mansion was very beautiful. It was specially prepared for Transcending Tribtion Experts of the Cultivation Realm. It¡¯s very rich in spiritual qi.¡±

    Yuan nodded, then he said, ¡°Then what are you nning to do next? Have you really decided to take Huang Daoran as a Master?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I already acknowledge him as a teacher? No matter what I do next, Huang Daoran is my master. This also wouldn¡¯t affect my attitude towards my Cultivation Realm. Isn¡¯t it just fighting against a few Cultivators?¡±

    Yuan nodded. He also knew that it was impossible for Zhao Hai to not ept Huang Daoran as a master. After all, he acknowledged Huang Daoran was a Master in front of many people. If he doesn¡¯t go by his pledge, then it would be deceiving his Master and disrespecting his Ancestors. When that happens, Zhao Hai would enrage the entire Cultivation Realm. And this would provide the Cultivation Realm a better excuse to clean him up.

    Yuan sighed and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that things would turn out like this. But this is also good. You now have a strong backer.¡± Zhao Hai smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Liu Zhen solemnly said, ¡°Little Hai, you have to be more careful in the next few days. I think those old guys above will send someone to find you. They wouldn¡¯t dare cause any trouble for you, but they might use your rtionship and ask you to help them get something from the Cultivation Realm. You shouldn¡¯t easily agree to them.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared at Liu Zhen. Liu Zhen smiled faintly and said, ¡°Little Hai, don¡¯t forget that Huang Daoran is a guest elder of the Pink Clouds Pavilion. He holds a very important ce in the Pavilion. And what is the Pink Clouds Pavilion? It¡¯s a well-known merchant group in the Cultivation Realm. Our machine field importsrge quantities of resources from the Cultivation Realm every year. But the tariffs we need to pay is very high. There are even some things that the Cultivation Realm forbids selling to the Machine Field. Now that you have a rtionship with Huang Daoran, it¡¯s impossible if those old fogeys don¡¯t use it to their advantage. You shouldn¡¯t agree to this matter. Otherwise, you and the Pink Clouds Pavilion would offend the Cultivation Realm¡¯s Great Sects.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Although he wanted to do business with the Pink Clouds Pavilion, he couldn¡¯t do much. Otherwise, it would affect the Pavilion¡¯s interests. His affair with Huang Daoran already caused the Great Sects to be dissatisfied. If he got arge number of forbidden resources through the Pink Clouds Pavilion and gave it to the Machine Field, then the Great Sects really wouldn¡¯t let him go.

    Liu Zhen looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about what those up above would think. Little Hai, you¡¯re someone from the Lock Mountain Range. All of us here have our own backers. Plus, you also have a Transcending Tribtion Expert as a Master. Those old fogeys wouldn¡¯t dare touch you. So you don¡¯t have to be polite to them. If you really let the Great Sects chase you down because of resources, then the Lock Mountain Range would greatly suffer. For the sake of our brothers, you can¡¯t agree to those guys¡¯ requests. I reckon they already sent someone to see you. Remember this.¡±

    Zhao Hai knit his brows and said, ¡°Captain Liu, if I don¡¯tply, then won¡¯t those people transfer me away from the Lock Mountain Range? Although there¡¯s no difference, an official announcement of my transfer still wouldn¡¯t be good.¡±

    Yuan smiled and said, ¡°Rest assured, everything will be fine. You have us. Don¡¯t forget about the Lock Mountain Range alliance. If they really want to transfer you away, we will take action.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright, then I feel rest assured. Actually, I can get things from the Cultivation Realm, but not right now. First I haven¡¯t met the people from the Pink Clouds Pavilion yet. Although Master is a guest elder of the Pavilion, he isn¡¯t the Pavilion Lord. Moreover, the Cultivation Realm is currently guarded. Therefore, at this time, I cannot contact the people in the Pink Clouds Pavilion. Otherwise, it would make the Cultivation Realm more vignt.¡±

    Yuan nodded, ¡°Little Hai, you still have to keep your contact with the Cultivation Realm at a minimum. Although you have acknowledged Huang Daoran as a teacher, the Cultivators might not have good intentions towards you. After all, Huang Daoran is a Rogue Cultivator with not much of a background. You need to be wary of those Great Sects that forced Huang Daoran to attack you. You have gained face among the Cultivators after bing Huang Daoran¡¯s disciple. However, Cultivators in Great Sects are extremely arrogant, they wouldn¡¯t ept this. Perhaps they might be thinking that the Cultivation Realm has lost face now that you became a Cultivator¡¯s disciple. I¡¯m afraid your Master would face them once he goes back. You need to be careful.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Things shouldn¡¯t be that troublesome. You might not know, but Master has a very close rtionship with Profound Clear Sect¡¯s Great Elder Feng Baiming.¡±

    Yuan stared, his spirit shook, then he said, ¡°So it turns out that Huang Daoran is friends with Feng Baiming. I didn¡¯t know what. Alright, with Feng Baiming behind him, Huang Daoran would be fine. Profound Clear Sect is a Great Sect. Nobody would want to offend them.¡± Zhao Hai nodded.

    At this time, Liu Zhen smiled and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about that anymore. In any case, Little Hai is still a member of the Machine Field. This is a good thing. Little Hai went to meet an enemy today and instead gained a Master. This is also good. With so many good things happening, shouldn¡¯t we celebrate? Old Yuan, everyone needs to get drunk!¡±

    Yuanughed and said, ¡°You, are you really concerned about Little Hai? Alright, then we¡¯ll get drunk today. Little Hai, help us.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s not a problem. Leave it to me.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai walked out and then took out several huge jugs of liquor. Yuan and the others immediately took action and prepared food.

    Everyone was in a celebratory mood. These days, the Lock Mountain Range was filled with a suffocating mood. Everyone was anxious and was on guard against Huang Daoran¡¯s attack. Now that Huang Daoran has be Zhao Hai¡¯s Master, the Lock Mountain Range remains undamaged. How could everyone not celebrate? At this moment, they need to show their happiness.

    Moreover, for the people in the Lock Mountain Range, this was a very happy event. Zhao Hai stopped Huang Daoran¡¯s attack and even took him as a Master. They were aware how Zhao Hai became Huang Daoran¡¯s disciple. Zhao Hai basically forced Huang Daoran to ept him as a disciple.

    The Lock Mountain Range was very united. In their minds, Zhao Hai¡¯s victory was their victory. So Zhao Hai bing Huang Daoran¡¯s disciple was a very happy event. Also, Zhao Hai won glory for the Machine Field. They naturally need to celebrate. After everyone was over, not a single person in Yuan¡¯s fort could stand. Everyone was t out drunk!

 Chapter 1351 â€“ Supreme Commander

    <h4>Chapter 1351 - Supreme Commander</h4>

    And just like what Liu Zhen said, the second day after Zhao Hai¡¯s fight, the Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups sent people to see Zhao Hai. This time, they didn¡¯t send their family juniors. The person who came was the Fire Temple¡¯s Bishop, Ma Fenglei.

    Zhao Hai and Ma Fenglei had some interactions before, so he was a familiar face. Zhao Hai also had a favorable impression of this person. It seems like the Machine Field really made some effort this time in sending Ma Fenglei.

    Ma Fenglei didn¡¯te alone. Coming with him was Zhao Hai¡¯s acquaintance from the Six Realms Beginner Competition, Captain Ma Rulong.

    Although Zhao Hai drank a lot yesterday, he drank spatial water after returning to the Space that evening. So he was no longer drunk. He got up early today and returned to Yuan¡¯s fort.

    When he came back, he was already aware that Ma Fenglei and Ma Rulong had arrived. The two were currently standing on the wall as they chatted with Yuan and Liu Zhen. Upon seeing Zhao Hai, they immediately went forward and greeted him. Zhao Hai looked at them and returned the gesture. Ma Fenglei and Ma Rulong also greeted Zhao Hai. Although Zhao Hai officially has no power in the Machine Field, nobody in the higher-ups dared to underestimate him.

    Zhao Hai looked at Ma Fenglei and Ma Rulong, then he smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Bishop and Captain to arrive here. What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    Ma Fengleiughed and said, ¡°What problem? How can there be any problem? But LIttle Hai, you¡¯ve really done a good job. You have raised the reputation of the Machine Field.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Bishop Ma, let¡¯s head in and talk.¡±

    Everyone proceeded to enter Yuan¡¯s fort. Then Yuan and the others tactfully withdrew themselves, leaving only Ma Fenglei, Ma Rulong, and Zhao Hai inside.

    After the three had sat down, Ma Rulong looked at Zhao Hai as he smiled and said, ¡°Little Hai, I didn¡¯t expect you to be that strong. Very good.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°This is also thanks to Captain. Thanks to your rmendation, I was able to enter the Six Realms Battlefield and rapidly improve my strength. Alright, Captain, why did youe here?¡±

    Ma Rulong smiled and said, ¡°What else did wee here for? The higher-ups wanted to reward you. They decided to make you the Six Realms Battlefield¡¯s Supreme Commander. Every matter in the Six Realms Battlefield will be under your control. But since you are too strong, the other realms protested. Later on, you cannot head out to hunt. Just like those Transcending Tribtion Experts, you¡¯ll be defending the Machine Field¡¯s territory.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little excessive? I¡¯m just a Nascent Soul Expert, why am I not allowed to hunt?¡±

    Ma Fenglei looked strangely at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, don¡¯t you feel strange when you say this? Who is Huang Daoran? He¡¯s a Transcending Tribtion Expert of the Cultivation Realm. He¡¯s well-known among the Cultivators. If such a person can¡¯t do anything to you, then wouldn¡¯t the other realms be helpless if you go out and hunt?¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard Ma Fenglei, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. He nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine with not heading out to hunt. But if there¡¯s people who dared run to the Lock Mountain Range to cause trouble, then don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±

    Ma Fenglei nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s obvious. This is also in agreement with the other realms. You don¡¯t have to be lenient to people who cause trouble to the Lock Mountain Range. Little Hai, we cannot do anything against the protest of the other realms. The higher-ups can¡¯t do anything as well.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Rest assured, I know how difficult it is for them. To be honest, with my present strength, if I head out, I¡¯ll just be bullying others. Alright, I¡¯ll take the position as Supreme Commander. But I¡¯ll be leaving the Six Realms Battlefield from time to time. The higher-ups should be aware of this. Is it alright with them?¡±

    Ma Rulong forced a smile and said, ¡°Even if they aren¡¯t, they can¡¯t do anything. Feel relieved, the higher-ups said that you can leave whenever you want. Nobody will stop you.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Besides this, is there anything else?¡±

    Ma Rulong looked at Zhao Hai, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Little Hai, you have now acknowledged Huang Daoran as a Master. Huang Daoran is a guest elder of the Pink Clouds Pavilion. Do you think you have a chance of getting things for the Machine Field?¡±

    Zhao Hai immediately understood what Ma Rulong was saying. Sure enough, as Liu Zhen said, those higher-ups truly had such an idea.

    When he thought of this, Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Captain, you should know under what circumstances I epted Huang Daoran as a Master. Because of my rtionship with him, the Cultivation Realm is paying more attention to me. If I engage with the people in the Pink Clouds Pavilion at this time, those folks from the Cultivation Realm would never let me off.¡±

    Ma Rulong nodded, but he didn¡¯t have a disappointed expression. Then he said, ¡°I also think that it¡¯s impossible. Those people from above are living in fantasy. Forget about it, but just keep this matter in mind. If you have the opportunity, then mention this matter to the Pink Clouds Pavilion. You can decide on anything else by yourselves.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. This time, Ma Fenglei opened his mouth and said, ¡°Little Hai, there¡¯s one more thing that they want to ask. Last time, you asked for Yalei 2. That isn¡¯t that good. The higher ups want to ask if you want to change it to another.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m already in the process of transforming the. It¡¯s already suitable for people to live in. Moreover, I¡¯ve been able to cultivate big crabs there. After some time, I should be able to get some yield.¡±

    Ma Fenglei nodded, ¡°Alright. But as what was said, if you want to change your, you can do so anytime. If you want people for Yalei 2, you can also do so. The higher-ups would even help out.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll make sure to ask for help if I need any.¡±

    Ma Fenglei nodded. Then he said, ¡°Actually, what the higher-ups wished for you to do is to cultivate here in the Six Realms Battlefield. After all, the Machine Field doesn¡¯t have a Transcending Tribtion Expert. If you can ovee your tribtion, then the Machine Field would definitely benefit greatly. Since your battle with Huang Daoran is in the Six Realms Battlefield, not many people know about it. Only some influential people outside are able to get the news. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°No need, I didn¡¯t suffer or anything. It¡¯s just reputation, it¡¯s no big deal. Right, if there¡¯s nothing else, you two should stay here for a couple of days. Allow us to entertain you for a while. What do you think?¡±

    Ma Rulong and Ma Fenglei looked at each other and then nodded. Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s head out. I reckon Captain Yuan and the others had already prepared the food and drinks.¡± The threeughed before leaving the meeting room.

    Just like what Zhao Hai said, Yuan and the others had already prepared the food and wine. Yuan and Ma Fenglei had a casual rtionship. Although Ma Fenglei also stayed in the Lock Mountain Range, he was earlier than Yuan by about ten years. Therefore, when he retired, Yuan still hadn¡¯t reached the Lock Mountain Range. So the two didn¡¯t have much friendship to begin with.

    On the other hand, Ma Rulong and Yuan were quite close. They were friends for life. Zhao Hai and the others were able to follow behind Yuan because of Ma Rulong. Naturally, the friendship between these two was quite deep.

    Although they had just drunk yesterday evening, everyone was still rearing to drink. Everyone here practiced, so they don¡¯t get drunk that easily. To them, there¡¯s no such thing as overdrinking.

    They drank until noon before everyone dispersed. Zhao Hai returned to the Space where Laura and the others were waiting for him. Seeing hime back, Laura gave him some spatial water. Taking a sip from the ss, Zhao Hai felt better as he let out a long breath and said, ¡°Haaa. I¡¯ve been drinking liquor for two days straight. Forget it. Now that I got the position of Supreme Commander, things are much more convenient. Cai¡¯er, how is the Pirate Paradise?¡±

    Cai¡¯er waved as the disy on the monitor showed the asteroid field that was known as the Pirate Paradise. However, the map was different from before. Right now, the asteroid field was divided into sections where each section was shaded with a different color.

    Cai¡¯er pointed at the screen and said, ¡°Young Master, we only have a small understanding about the Pirate Paradise. We didn¡¯t know that the Pirate Paradise is divided into several groups. We can think of it as a smaller version of the World of Cultivation. It¡¯s also divided into six regions. Thergest area in red is controlled by the pirates of the Machine Field. They still use Mechs and Battleships. Their main strength is taking advantage of the location.¡±

    Zhao hai nodded. Upon hearing Cai¡¯er, he discovered that the Pirate Paradise was really divided into six regions. The red area was the closest to the Machine Field and was thergest region. Several regions bordered this red region.

    Then Cai¡¯er continued, ¡°The other regions are controlled by the other realms. But some of these pirates have nothing to do with the other realms. There are also groups that flee there because they offended people in their realms. But these people still send messages back. The situation is veryplicated.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°And how about the Poison Bee Pirate Group?¡±

    Cai¡¯er gestured towards the screen as it zoomed in. Then Cai¡¯er said, ¡°This is the Poison Bee Pirate base. They¡¯re only a medium-sized group. I¡¯ve been monitoring them thest few days and found nothing special. Young Master, do you want to clean them up?¡±

 Chapter 1352 â€“ The Pirate Paradiseâ€™s Complicated Situation

    <h4>Chapter 1352 - The Pirate Paradise¡¯s Complicated Situation</h4>

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°They¡¯re nothing more than jumping clowns. As long as they don¡¯t be obstacles, I don¡¯t care about them.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°Young Master, if you want to reach out to them, I hope that you¡¯ll contact Louis. His Cross Sword Pirate Group is thergest pirate group in the Pirate Paradise. Moreover, he¡¯s special. He didn¡¯t depend on the Machine Field to reach his position. The group has no backers and are true pirates. Moreover, their lineage spanned dozens of generations and had always lived in the Pirate Paradise. Therefore, their influence on the other pirate groups is very high.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I want to contact Louis as well. He¡¯s the chief of thergest pirate group, so he should need a lot of necessities. We can use this to get in touch with him.¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, I want you to contact Louis not only to trade. Although the Cross Sword Pirate Group lived in the Pirate Paradise for generations, this was something that they didn¡¯t want. They hoped that, one day, they could go into the open and live in the Machine Field rather than to live in the Pirate Paradise. If there¡¯s an opportunity, they will certainly move out. If you get in touch with them, they might move to Yalei 2.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, his eyes shone as he said, ¡°Really?¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded, ¡°Yes. Louis and his group aren¡¯t having great lives. As I was watching them, I heard them say that the Pirate Paradise was good in the past. The other realms weren¡¯t too involved with the pirates and it was a true pirate paradise. These pirates formed alliances and resisted the other realms. Because of this, the other realms weren¡¯t able to encircle and get rid of them.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a nod. Cai¡¯er continued, ¡°Afterwards, the situation changed. The realms began to stop fighting against pirates, instead they sponsored their own pirate groups. Slowly, more and more practitioners from the other realms went to the Pirate Paradise, changing the region¡¯s vor. And eventually, pirate groups began reaching out to various realms, bing dogs. This is what Louis and the other pirate families didn¡¯t want to see. The Pirate Alliance still exists today, but its members have be less than before. The new pirate groups began topete with veteran pirates. But because of the realms behind them, the new pirate groups began suppressing the veteran pirates. Even if veteran pirates get an advantage, it wouldn¡¯t be long. Additionally, in the fight against the veteran pirates, the realms thought of another way to deal with the veteran pirates. This was to block the pirates in gaining resources. It became harder and harder for veteran pirates to buy resources. And if they want to sell off their looted goods, almost no one would buy it. In the end, they could only ept terrible deals from the new pirate groups. They would sell for cheap but acquire things for a lot of money. Under such circumstances, the veteran pirates¡¯ lives were getting more and more difficult.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Pirate Paradise to be like this. It¡¯s either fighting against pirates or getting a dog that can bite people for you.¡±

    Laura said, ¡°From what I can see, people want dogs that would bite without being involved with them. What these pirates do wouldn¡¯t affect the higher-ups of those realms. There are a lot of things that the higher-ups want to do but are inconvenient if known. They have these pirates for that. Just like thest time they nned to deal with you. If there¡¯s no support from the higher-ups, those pirates wouldn¡¯t dare act aboveboard. You have a great reputation in the Machine Field, it¡¯s impossible for the pirates to be unaware of this.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s get in touch with Louis first. Unexpectedly, they looked like good people now.¡±

    Laura and the others smiled bitterly. They don¡¯t know what to say. In fact, they expected this. Last time, when Huang Daoran came to deal with Zhao Hai, he had the help of the Pirate Paradise. From this, one could see that the pirate groups were in collusion with the realms.

    Cai¡¯er said, ¡°Young Master, although the Pirate Alliance still has the most influence in the Pirate Paradise, they are beginning to be suppressed on all sides. Their present state isn¡¯t optimistic. Besides the Pirate Alliance, there are already several groups from the Cultivation Realm that are bing stronger. After all, the Pirate Paradise is quite close to the Cultivation Realm. Additionally, cultivations are strong. Therefore, they are beginning to get a ce in the Pirate paradise. The Machine Field also has people in the Pirate Paradise, but their status isn¡¯t that assured. But what is certain is that the Cross Sword Pirate Group isn¡¯t under any influence.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°ording to what you said, Louis¡¯ group is in a bad position? If they refuse to go under any influence, then the realms naturally couldn¡¯t control them. So they are the most suppressed group? The highest tree attracts the most wind, is that correct?¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°Correct. But Louis has already noticed this. These years, they have been getting in contact with small and medium-sized families in the Machine Field. Additionally, they retaliate towards the people who suppressed them. They carry outrge-scale looting towards merchant caravans of Great Families. At this point, those people don¡¯t dare suppress them. However, Louis and the others are still having a hard time. After all, a lot of people are suppressing them. There are a lot of people that they cannot afford to offend.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? Hahaha. We have a lot of things in our hands. And they always have something they need.¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, they need a lot of things. Most importantly, food. They can deal with other things. They have their own robot factory, mech factory, and battleship workshop. They also don¡¯tck general living supplies. Their biggest weakness is food.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Good, fantastic. This is a godsend. I¡¯ll contact Louis first. Laura, you prepare things that they need. Once they agree to trade, I¡¯ll immediately bring it to them.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded. Then Zhao Hai¡¯s figure vanished and reappeared in a meteorite. Around this meteorite were spaceship wreckage. The wreckage wasn¡¯t randomly ced here. These wreckage have been transformed into living ces for people. There were a lot of residences in these ships.

    There¡¯s also a shield around this meteorite. This shield defends the meteorite like a protectiveyer. Naturally, this shield wasn¡¯t used to defend against enemy attacks, it was used as an atmosphere. Thanks to this, vegetables were grown on this meteorite. However, it was obvious that this meteorite wasn¡¯t very suitable for growing vegetables. The vegetables grown here looked diseased.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw this. It seems like Louis and the others haven¡¯t been living great lives. They even tried to grow vegetables in this kind of ce.

    As Zhao Hai was thinking about this, a person came out of one of the wreckage. It was a woman of about 20-years old. Her clothes were very ordinary and there were even patches on it.

    When the woman noticed Zhao Hai, she stared for a moment before she frowned and said, ¡°Who are you? How did you get here? Do you know where this is?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°This one is Zhao Hai. I came to see Commander Louis. Is he here?¡±

    When the woman heard Zhao Hai introduce himself, his eyes shone, then she turned vignt. She took a step back and then said, ¡°You¡¯re Zhao Hai? Are you here for revenge?¡±

    When Zhao Hai saw her reaction, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then he said, ¡°Miss has misunderstood. I came to see Commander Louis for something, but not for revenge. I have already dealt with the previous matter with Commander Louis.¡±

    The woman was still vignt towards Zhao Hai. At this moment, those in the residences heard the ruckus and walked out. Among them was Louis. When he saw Zhao Hai, he was stunned. Then he held his fist and said, ¡°So it is Mister Zhao Hai. I wonder what Mister Zhao Hai came here for?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I came today to talk to Commander Louis about something important. Is that fine?¡±

    Louis looked around him and made a gesture with his hand. Then Zhao Hai and Louis walked shoulder-to-shoulder into one of the ships. The woman who spoke with Zhao Hai also followed behind the two.

    Zhao Hai nced at the woman. Louis smiled faintly and said, ¡°This is my wife¡¯s sister. Little Ling, you go ahead, don¡¯t follow me.¡± Little Ling responded, she looked at Zhao Hai vigntly before turning around and left.

    The two proceeded to enter the ship. Before long, they reached themander¡¯s quarters of the battleship. This was a huge ship, naturally themander¡¯s quarter was also huge. By this point, it has turned into Louis¡¯ residence.

    Louis¡¯ home looked very good. Everything in the Machine Field was avable here. The quarter was also divided into rooms with stone walls.

    Zhao Hai sized up the ce. Louis looked at Zhao Hai, his face was slightly red as he said, ¡°I made Misterugh. Mister, please.¡± After that, he led Zhao Hai into a room. After they settled down, a robot brought tea for them.

    Louis drank tea before looking at Zhao Hai and asking, ¡°Mister, what did youe here for?¡±

 Chapter 1353 â€“ Louisâ€™ Suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 1353 - Louis¡¯ Suspicion</h4>

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I came to see Commander Louis because I have something to propose. I told Commander Louisst time that we might have an opportunity to cooperate in the future. I came today in order to talk about this cooperation.¡±

    Louis was stunned. He looked at Zhao Hai with a confused look as he asked, ¡°Mister must be joking, right? Mister Zhao Hai has been epted by a Transcending Tribtion Expert as a disciple. And Mister has also been named a Supreme Leader of the Machine Field. What else does Mister need from us?¡±

    Hearing Louis, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but shine. He discovered that he had underestimated Louis. He just became Huang Daoran¡¯s disciple two days ago and he just became the Supreme Commander. However, Louis was able to point it out right now. This caused Zhao Hai to elevate how he saw Louis. Being able to lead the Cross Sword Pirate Group and survive amidst being suppressed, Louis wasn¡¯t a simple man.

    When Louis noticed that Zhao Hai¡¯s gaze had a profound meaning, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he immediately understood what¡¯s going on, his facial expression couldn¡¯t help but change for a moment. Then he calmed down as he embarrassingly held his fist and said, ¡°I have made Misterugh. Naturally, I need to have some aces in my hand in order to survive.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°This is none of my business. However, I really came here to cooperate with you. Commander Louis should be aware that I have my own and it¡¯s quite barren. But the has already been transformed by me and is suitable for habitation. The problem for me is that I have no one to live on the. I can only send undead there in order to grow grain and vegetables as well as rear some animals.¡±

    As he said this, Zhao Hai was observing Louis¡¯ expression. Sure enough, when Louis heard that Zhao Hai had a, he didn¡¯t seem to be surprised. His eyes just lit up for a moment before going back to normal. Then when he heard that Zhao Hai sent Undead in order to grow food on that, his eyes lit up once more. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, what you¡¯re saying is?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I produced grain, butchered some beasts, and harvested vegetables. But I have nowhere to sell them. Originally, I wanted to sell them through the Ashley Family. But as Commander knows, the Machine Field isn¡¯tcking in food. Moreover, the food market is controlled by the Big Families. Inserting myself into this market is impossible. Therefore, I came to Commander. Do you happen to need these things?¡±

    Looking at Zhao Hai, Louis¡¯ eyes brightened before heughed and said, ¡°Mister, you¡¯ve be aware of our situation, so you came here to look for me?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not only you who has cards. I can guarantee you that my grain, vegetables, and meat are of the highest grade. I can satisfy however much Commander wants. And I guarantee that it¡¯sparable to the food in the Machine Field.¡±

    Louis stood up and walked back and forth. Then he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Can I ask what Mister wants in return?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ept anything. Although I have a, it stillcks a lot of things. The only thing present there are Undead. I can ept anything that the Commander wants. Of course, I won¡¯t buy grain, vegetables, and meat.¡±

    Louis was ted, he said, ¡°Is Mister serious?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Of course. Actually, I¡¯m aware that you have a lot of good things. After all, the Cultivation Realm¡¯s ships pass through this area, bringing items of great value. I¡¯ll use food in order to trade with these things ording to market price. What do you think?¡±

    Louis looked at Zhao Hai, then he gave a deep vow and said, ¡°Louis thanks Mister. You¡¯ll be helping us greatly. Also, is it possible for mister to get us some cloth and salt? I¡¯ll buy them at a high price.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°No problem. However, the Commander needs to state how much you want. Only then can I prepare.¡±

    Louis was very happy, ¡°Louis thanks Mister¡¯s kindness. Mister can rest assured, my payment won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I believe in Commander. Then it¡¯s settled. Commander, please list out how much you need.¡±

    Louis nodded, then he paused for a moment before asking, ¡°How will Mister transport these things? If you need help, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s alright as long as you tell me how much you need. I¡¯ll send it to you as soon as your payment is ready.¡±

    Louis nodded, ¡°Alright. Mister, wait a moment.¡± Then he turned around and left the room. Before long, he came back as he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Mister, pleasee with me. I made my people prepare some food and wine. Let¡¯s chat while eating.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, but there¡¯s one thing I need from the Commander. Don¡¯t tell others about our transaction today.¡±

    Louis nodded and said, ¡°Mister can rest assured, I¡¯ve already told my people to keep quiet.¡± Then Zhao Hai followed Louis out. Before long, they reached a ship that has a restaurant inside it. Food and wine have already been prepared. However, the food and wine weren¡¯t something to boast about.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care and just sat down and drank some of the red wine with Louis. Actually, to the two, the food and wine on the table wasn¡¯t that important. They were just waiting for Louis¡¯ people topute how much resources they needed.

    After one hour, Xiao Ling entered the restaurant. She went to Louis¡¯ side and said, ¡°Brother-inw, here¡¯s the count.¡± Then she handed a piece of paper over to Louis.

    Louis looked at the paper before turning to Zhao Hai and saying, ¡°Mister, please take a look. These are the things that we need. I don¡¯t know if Mister can provide them?¡±

    Zhao Hai read the paper. Louis really needed a lot of things. Just the grain alone numbered several hundred thousand jin(0.5kg). The vegetables, meat, salt, and cloth wereparable in scale.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright. Then I¡¯ll have to ask Commander to prepare your payment. Three dayster, I¡¯ll return to give you your items.¡±

    Louis nodded, then he stood up and gave Zhao Hai a salute, ¡°This Louis will never forget Mister¡¯s great kindness. Mister, there¡¯s no need to call me Commander, just call me Louis.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be impolite. Farewell.¡± Then his figure vanished in ce. Xiao Ling looked at Zhao Hai disappearing, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but be round as he said, ¡°This is the mysterious spatial ability?¡±

    Louis smiled faintly and said, ¡°Spatial abilities aren¡¯t that mysterious, it¡¯s just that Mister Zhao Hai is too powerful. Alright, Xiong Ling, make everyone prepare the goods. We finally have something to eat. You could also wear new clothes.¡±

    Xiong Ling happily turned around and left. Meanwhile, Louis stayed in the restaurant for a while before walking out and returning to his room. Then he took out aputer and then called over a few people to meet him.

    The people who Louis called were the elders in the Cross Sword Pirate Group. These were the people with the real strength and had grown up together with him. Louis considers these people as his close brothers. These were the people that Louis would call if there¡¯s something important to discuss.

    Before long, a few people arrived at Louis¡¯ room. Arge man looked at Louis and said, ¡°Boss, why did you call us over? And why did you tell everyone to prepare the goods? Did you manage to get us some food?¡±

    Louis stared for a moment and said, ¡°Peter, sit down. I called you over because I have something important to discuss.¡± The people present saw that Louis was serious, so they didn¡¯t dy and sat down.

    Louis told them about his meeting with Zhao Hai. He didn¡¯t hide anything from these people. After he finished talking, he looked at his brothers and said, ¡°What do you think Zhao Hai is nning?¡±

    Several people knit their brows. Peter opened his mouth first and said, ¡°That Zhao Hai certainly has a lot of spatial equipment. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to transport arge amount of goods to this ce. Am I correct Boss?¡±

    Louis red at him impatiently and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask about that.¡± Peter grunted before sitting back down. He looked left and right as though he had a nail in his butt.

    Louis just gave Peter a nce and left him alone. Among these brothers, Peter was the strongest Warrior. He¡¯s also a Mech expert. But apart from these two things, he didn¡¯t have anything else. Moreover, this fellow has a little bit of something in his head. However, since everyone grew up together, they understood him and didn¡¯t mind his antics.

    Before long, a gentleman wearing a uniform opened his mouth. His eyes lit up suddenly and said, ¡°Boss, when you were talking to Zhao Hai, he mentioned several times that he has a, and there is no one there, right?¡±

    Louis smiled faintly and said, ¡°Correct. Little Ling¡¯s response is fast. I called you all here to discuss this. Zhao Hai mentioned it several times. He has a and there¡¯s no one on that. Does this mean something?¡±

    The Little Wen that Louis mentioned was named Tang Wen. He¡¯s also someone that grew up alongside Louis. And he had been very smart since he was a child. Among the people present, he was a kind of a strategist.

    As soon as the others heard Louis and Tang Wen, they also gawked. Then their expressions lit up. One of them looked at Louis and said, ¡°Boss, you mean Zhao Hai wants to win us over? He wants us to live on his?¡±

    Louis turned to the person who talked and said, ¡°What Little Wu said was right. I think so too. But I¡¯m not sure yet. So I n to get in touch with Zhao Hai more and explore his intentions.¡±

    Little Wu, named Tang Wu, was Tang Wen¡¯s younger brother. He couldn¡¯t be underestimated, but he wasn¡¯t as smart as his brother. He¡¯s amander of a squadron of the Cross Sword Pirate Group. And his ability tomand troops was very good.

    Tang Wen knit his brows and said, ¡°Zhao Hai¡¯s position in the Machine Field is now very high. He¡¯s evenbeled as the Machine Field¡¯s Supreme Commander in the Six Realms Battlefield. If he needs people for Yalei 2, then he only needs to say a word and people would flock over to him. He doesn¡¯t need us. Moreover, from what I heard, Yalei 2 is a barrennd. It¡¯s uninhabitable.¡±

    Louis opened hisputer, opened the star map and quickly found Yalei 2. He looked at the notes on the star map and nodded as he said, ¡°Right, I saw that too. Because of this, I didn¡¯t pay attention to it anymore. But today Zhao Hai said that he has already transformed the. And had already grown food on it.¡±

    Tang Wen knit his brows. Naturally, he doesn¡¯t believe Zhao Hai. It¡¯s no wonder, transforming a isn¡¯t so easy. Experiments needed to be performed and investments had to be made. Yalei 2¡¯s temperature was very low. The Machine Field had several methods to change this.

    First was to use a huge power heater, which was like arge air conditioner. But instead of supplying cold air, it constantly blew hot air.

    However, using such a huge power heater for several days needed arge amount of energy. Most importantly, this heater needed to be powered constantly or else the¡¯s temperature would quickly return to its previous state. In other words, installing this power heater was akin to burning money. Moreover, this heat wouldn¡¯t only heat a building, but an entire.

    The second method was much more difficult. It was to use arge number of battleships. After making carefulputations and calcting a path, battleships could pull the nearer to a star in order to make it warm.

    However, the difficulty of this task was huge. You wouldn¡¯t only need to calcte the path of the, you would also calcte the gravitational effects of this move to thes as well as the star. Making one mistake in this aspect would lead to dreadful consequences. Therefore, this method stayed in writing and has never been put to practice.

    Besides these two methods, there¡¯s also another method. It was to just make dwellings on the. Each dwelling would have a magic shield that separates the dwelling from the temperature outside. Then there would be smaller heating devices in these dwellings. But in this case, each dwelling couldn¡¯t be made too big. Moreover, it was impossible for these dwellings to farm grain. This arrangement could only be used in meteors or asteroids. And it was for military use.

    However, no matter which of the three methods, it was impossible for them to cause aplete transformation of a. Because of this, Tang Wen wasn¡¯t optimistic about what Zhao Hai said about the growing some grain.

 Chapter 1354 â€“ Zhao Haiâ€™s Worry

    <h4>Chapter 1354 - Zhao Hai¡¯s Worry</h4>

    Then suddenly, Tang Wu¡¯s expression changed as he stared at the Star Map. Louis saw this and asked, ¡°Xiao Wu, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Tang Wu pinched the star map, zooming out the disy. After looking at the bigger map, he let out a long breath and said, ¡°Sure enough, this Zhao Hai is formidable. Quite a scheming fellow.¡±

    Louis and the others were somewhat confused by Tang Wu¡¯s words. Then Tang Wen said, ¡°Xiao Wu, what are you saying?¡±

    Tang Wu pointed towards the Star Map, then he turned to Louis and said, ¡°Boss, take a look. Don¡¯t just look at Yalei 2. Make sure to take its surroundings into ount.¡±

    Upon hearing Tang Wu, Louis and the others stared. Then they looked at Yalei 2 as well as its surroundings. It didn¡¯t take long for them to be startled. Yalei 2¡¯s position as well as its environment made it easy to defend but difficult to conquer.

    Louis let out a sigh, then he said with a serious voice, ¡°Zhao Hai is indeed formidable. Who would have thought that such a remote and barren region would have such a ce built in it. It seems like he didn¡¯t pick Yalei 2 at random. Has he really transformed Yalei 2?¡±

    Tang Wen¡¯s current expression carried a trace of uncertainty. He solemnly said, ¡°It has just been over a year since Zhao Hai ascended to the Machine Field. Yet his development has been extraordinary. And now that he has a base, what does he want to do?¡±

    Tang Wu shook his head and said, ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s not asplex as you imagined. You should also see the asteroid belt just outside Yalei 2. It¡¯s quite enormous. With an asteroid belt that size, ships simply cannot go through it. If Zhao Hai made a ship on his, it wouldn¡¯t be able toe out. We could see the as a purely defensive base. It couldn¡¯t make any offensive maneuvers.¡±

    Tang Wen looked at Yalei 2¡¯s position and then nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. If Zhao Hai wants a safe base, then Yalei 2 is the most appropriate. Look, as long as Zhao Hai constructs monitoring stations in nearby asteroids, then he would be able to see the enemy no matter which angle they attack from. Moreover, the moons outside Yalei 2 can form a fortress. This would discourage people from attacking the. Is Zhao Hai really just nning to build a base here?¡±

    Louis turned to Tang Wen and then smiled faintly as he said, ¡°This might not be the case. Ah Wen, you forgot that Zhao Hai is a spatial ability user. Others might not be able toe in and out of Yalei 2, but he could. With his strength, along with his undead, his offensive strength couldn¡¯t be underestimated.¡±

    Tang Wen nodded and then said, ¡°I forgot about that. If Zhao Hai really wants to use it as a base, then he would certainly put great effort in building it. Maybe it could really be transformed. But why did hee to us? With his status and influence, once he opened his mouth, people from the Machine Field would flock towards him.¡±

    Peter, who never spoke, suddenly said, ¡°What else is there to think about? Those Machine Field fellows only want good things for them. If Zhao Hai asked them for help, then he would be letting snakes in his base. Don¡¯t forget, these are the same fellows that plotted against the Pirate Paradise.¡±

    After hearing Peter speak, everyone stared at him. This caused Peter to be somewhat terrified. He looked at Louis as he stuttered a little, ¡°Bo-Boss. I really don¡¯t know how to talk. Don¡¯t mind my words.¡±

    This time, Louis didn¡¯t me Peter as heughed and said, ¡°Haha, Peter, even if you¡¯re not smart, you still say some amazing things from time to time. What you said this time makes a lot of sense. I reckon Zhao Hai was also guarded against the Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups. After all, those higher-ups nned to remove him. Only upon knowing that they couldn¡¯t do anything did they change their mind.¡±

    Tang Wen and the others nodded. Tang Wen had an excited expression as he said, ¡°If that is really the case, then it¡¯s possible that Zhao Hai wants to win us over. Boss, you need to probe Zhao Hai¡¯s intentions more. If he really wants to win us over, then we might be able to remove our identity as pirates.¡±

    But this time, Tang Wu frowned and said, ¡°But this seems unreasonable. We all belong to the same group. Isn¡¯t Zhao Hai afraid that we would usurp his power once we reach Yalei 2?¡±

    Louis shook his head and said, ¡°He¡¯s not afraid. Also, with his strength and position, how could we dare do anything? Think about what happened today. Without us knowing, he was able to appear here. If he really wanted to take our lives, he could do it anytime. Although we¡¯re also practitioners, Zhao Hai¡¯s strength far suprasses us. We are good at fighting with mechs and battleships, but these two things arepletely useless against Zhao Hai. Therefore, he won¡¯t be afraid of us usurping his control over the.¡±

    Tang Wen nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s correct. What kind of person is Zhao Hai? He was able to face a Transcending Tribtion Expert without falling. So how could such a person be afraid of us? Boss, didn¡¯t Zhao Hai say that he¡¯lle in three days? How about you probe him at that time?¡±

    Louis nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do that. But nobody should tell anyone else about this matter before it¡¯s confirmed. Also, keep an eye out for the other guys in the following days. If this matter goes through, we will deal with those fellows first!¡±

    Tang Wen and the others nodded. The people that Louis was talking about were the pirate groups that had been bought by the other realms in the past few years. These people had already been marked by the Cross Sword Pirate Group. But these people were totally unaware of it. Louis¡¯ group could deal with them anytime they wanted.

    At this time, Zhao Hai had already returned to the Space and was spying on Louis and the others. Hearing what Louis said, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but let out a long breath beforeughing, ¡°Goodness, I didn¡¯t expect them to be this clever. They were able to guess my intentions even if I didn¡¯t give them that many clues. Hahaha, this is great!¡±

    Laura chuckled as well as she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Louis and his group to be this formidable. This is also good. Brother Hai, what do you n to do next?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll meet them three dayster. Since he wants to probe me, I might as well push the boat along and take them to Yalei 2 to take a look. I don¡¯t believe that they won¡¯t move. As long as they agree, everything else would be easy. With their poption, Yalei 2¡¯s problem would be solved.¡±

    At this moment, Lizzy opened her mouth and said, ¡°Brother Hai, I think that even if Louis and the others agree to migrate, we couldn¡¯t forget about the Pirate Paradise. People from all walks of life live in the region and these people are connected to all six realms. It can be said that the region is well-connected. If we give up on it, then we would be losing an important source of information. The disappearance of the Cross Sword Pirate Group would also arouse suspicion. We can establish a transmission formation in that ce. This way, there would be one more pathway towards Yalei 2.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°What Sister Lizzy said is good. Brother Hai, we cannot just give up on the Pirate Paradise. If Louis agrees to migrate to Yalei 2, ask him to leave behind some people in the Pirate Paradise. We can always pad their numbers with Undead. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, this is also good. Also, are the items on the list prepared? We have to provide everything on that list. This way, Louis will see us as trustworthy people.¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, rest assured. Everything has been taken care of.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he said, ¡°Master should be returning to the Cultivation Realm these days right? If we can do business with the Pink Clouds Pavilion, we would be able to get items for the Space. This will be important for our development. At this point, the Space produces a lot of things. We alone wouldn¡¯t be able to digest them all. We might as well sell it to the Pink Clouds Pavilion.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°Margaret also brought some technological products to the Space through various channels. However, it¡¯s still not enough. The Space can make products on its own, but it has to be made by the Processing Machines, which is a waste. Also, not only can we buy through the Pink Clouds Pavilion, Louis and the others also have items that we can buy. This way, everyone inside the Space could live in the same standard as the outside word.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Good. However, we don¡¯t have to push the people in the Space to a certain direction. Let¡¯s just allow them to develop on their own. The current poption of the Space isn¡¯t much lowerpared to the World of Cultivation. If everyone develops in the way they are interested in, then sooner orter, the Space¡¯s civilization would surpass the World of Cultivation. And as long as the Space gets upgraded, I would have more confidence in exploring the mystery of the Six Realms Battlefield.¡±

    As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, Laura and the others immediately turned solemn. To be honest, the Six Realms Battlefield was Zhao Hai¡¯s greatest worry at this time. Although the Six Realms Battlefield doesn¡¯t look as mysterious as the Space, it was still a subspace. And creating such a thing wasn¡¯t something that an ordinary person could do. At the very least, Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t heard of anyone in the World of Cultivation that was able to do it. Even legendary experts of the World of Cultivation, the Immortals, couldn¡¯t aplish it.

    In other words, there was an expert much stronger than Immortals out there. This person might be Zhao Hai¡¯s biggest enemy. If they can create a subspace like the Six Realms Battlefield, then they might be able to see through Zhao Hai¡¯s Space and kill him. For Zhao Hai, this was a huge threat!

 Chapter 1355 â€“ Already Waiting For Those Words

    <h4>Chapter 1355 - Already Waiting For Those Words</h4>

    Louis walked around his room. Today was the day that Zhao Hai agreed to return. He was really afraid that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯te so he was a bit nervous.

    Besides Louis, Tang Wen and the others were also in the room. Louis was determined that if Zhao Hao came, he would probe Zhao Hai¡¯s intentions and see if Zhao Hai would ept them. However, this matter couldn¡¯t be handled by him alone. Therefore, Tang Wen and the others were present.

    Tang Wen looked at Louis¡¯ expression, he smiled and said, ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t need to be anxious. If Zhao Hai really wants us to go to Yalei 2, then he would definitelye.¡±

    Louis stopped as he forced a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m aware of that, but my heart couldn¡¯t calm down. If Zhao Hai really intends to do what we think he would, then we would attain our long-time dream. If he doesn¡¯t, then¡­¡±

    Tang Wen looked at Louis thinking about positive and negatives and couldn¡¯t help but secretly sigh. In fact, they were also feeling uneasy. After all, their biggest wish was to remove their pirate status and appear on any in the Machine Field.

    In the past, nobody wanted to support them. Additionally, they had lived in this ce ever since they were born, so they gradually epted their lifestyle.

    But now, Zhao Hai suddenly appeared and gave them hope. And seeing that this hope was most likely to be true, they couldn¡¯t help but get anxious.

    If there was no chance, then a negative oue wouldn¡¯t matter. However, if hope was present, their disappointment would certainly be immense.

    The others didn¡¯t know how to coax Louis. In fact, they had simr feelings to Louis, so they couldn¡¯t just stop him from being nervous.

    At this time, footsteps could be heard outside. The group stared at the door, then they saw Xiao Ling walking towards the door, saying, ¡°Brother-inw,e quick. Zhao Hai has arrived.¡±

    Upon hearing Xiao Ling, Louis let out a long breath as he nodded and said, ¡°Alright. It¡¯s time to get our answer.¡± Then he turned to the others and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go meet Mister.¡± The others nodded and followed Louis out.

    Zhao Hai had actually known what Louis was nning to do. However, he didn¡¯t show anything on his face. He just calmly waited for Louis and the others toe out. Seeing Louis, Zhao Hai cupped his fist and said, ¡°Commander Louis, good day.¡±

    Louis quickly replied, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, good day to you as well. Mister, just call me Louis, you¡¯re too polite.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Alright. And these are?¡±

    Louis proceeded to introduce everyone to Zhao Hai. Then the two exchanged greetings before entering Louis¡¯ office. After settling down, a robot served them tea before Louis looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Mister, have you returned to trade? Can we see the products first?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°No problem.¡± Then he took out a bag of grain, a basket of vegetables and meat, and a box of salt.

    Louis opened the bag of grain. Since the grain was grown inside the Space, naturally there was no problem. The quality was also very good. Louis was very satisfied as he put the bag down and shifted his attention to the vegetables, meat, and the salt. All of them were good products.

    Louis put everything back down as he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mister to prepare them in a short period of time. Mister, you can rest assured, our payment wouldn¡¯t disappoint you. Mister, pleasee with me.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he stood up and followed Louis. Then the group flew out of the residence and went to a meteorite not far away.

    This meteorite was different from the ce where Louis and the others lived. Several buildings were in this meteorite. But at first nce, Zhao Hai saw that there were several magic cannons and missileunchers on these buildings. Apart from these structures, not a single civilian building could be seen.

    Louis and the others flew towards the buildings. People were already there prepared to wee them. They opened the door for Louis. This door was hidden behind a piece of boulder. This boulder looked nondescript. If it weren¡¯t for the people present, nobody would find anything special about the boulder.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care much about this and entered the meteorite along with Louis. Upon entering this meteorite, Zhao Hai understood that the entire body was hollowed out. Inside it was a huge warehouse. Louis walked towards another door and ced his handprint on a scanner as well as turned a key. It took quite some time before the door opened.

    Zhao Hai looked at the contents inside and couldn¡¯t help but gawk. Unexpectedly, all kinds of electronic devices were stored in this ce.

    Louis turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, this warehouse is filled with electronic products that we have snatched or produced over the years. They range from portableputers to household appliances. They are all functional. We¡¯ll exchange these stuff for your goods. What does Mister think? If you agree, you can take them away. If something is broken, you can send them back to me at any time and we¡¯ll fix them. If you don¡¯t want some of them, then you can change it for another. We still have more things below.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll take everything. Once I operate my, these things would be very needed. Unfortunately, even if the has been transformed, I have nobody to settle it. Truly a pity.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the eyes of Louis and the others lit up. They exchanged meaningful nces before Louis turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, you can depend on us. People who want to trade with us are very few.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°You have no choice but to be pirates. If you can live well outside, then who would want to be a pirate, right?¡±

    Louis nodded and said, ¡°Exactly, my ancestors were powerful families that have been forced to be pirates. Bingmoners has be a dream for us. The moment we were born in the Pirate Paradise, we have beenbeled as pirates. Therefore, our ancestors wanted us to bemoners. I have worked hard in order to achieve this dream. Mister, this Louis will be impolite and ask, are you willing to take us in?¡±

    Zhao Hai turned his head to Louis as he smiled and said, ¡°Mister Louis, what do you mean?¡±

    Louis looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s expression and his heart couldn¡¯t help but jump. He didn¡¯t understand what Zhao Hai¡¯s current expression meant. However, words that had been said couldn¡¯t be taken back, so he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, you have a, Yalei 2, isn¡¯t that right? However, it¡¯s currently uninhabited. If Mister doesn¡¯t mind our pirate background, our Cross Sword Pirate Group would be willing to settle on Mister¡¯s. Mister can rest assured. Although we are pirates, we know how to recognize gratitude. If Mister takes us in, then we would follow Mister¡¯s rules.¡±

    As Zhao Hai looked at Louis, he suddenlyughed. This caused Louis¡¯ smile to freeze. He thought that Zhao Hai was thinking that he was joking. Tang Wen and the others¡¯ expression also turned gloomy.

    Before long, Zhao Hai stoppedughing. Then he tapped Louis¡¯ shoulder as he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for those words. Hahaha. Actually, I came here to invite you over to Yalei 2.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Louis stared. Then wild joy could be seen on his face as he asked, ¡°Is Mister telling the truth?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m telling the truth. How could I joke about this matter? If you agree, I can immediately establish a transmission formation here and send people to Yalei 2. Rest assured, I¡¯ve already transformed the. I even have some residences made.¡±

    Louis and the others cheered while tears flowed down their faces. Seeing their reaction, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and left them alone. He could understand their emotions.

    Before long, Louis and the others calmed down and wiped their tears. Then Louis turned to Zhao Hai embarrassed and said, ¡°We¡¯ve made Misterugh. But hearing this information is really exciting for us.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can understand. Right, it¡¯s better to see the ce with your eyes. I¡¯ll take you to Yalei 2 so you can see it for yourselves.¡±

    Louis and the others nodded and then gathered together. Zhao Hai waved his hand as a white light shed. Then the group disappeared from the warehouse. It was good that there was nobody else in the warehouse, or else they would be extremely shocked.

    The next moment, Zhao Hai and the others appeared on Yalei 2. At this moment, the was very busy as the Undead were cultivating the field or herding the animals. Everyone appeared busy but the scene looked very peaceful.

    At this point, the spiritual density of Yalei 2 isn¡¯t any lower than the Machine Field. It might even be a little greater. Moreover, the temperature of the has been adjusted by Cai¡¯er to be suitable for human habitation. It wasn¡¯t overly cold nor was it overly hot. In the distance, a city filled with skyscrapers could be seen. Naturally, there were also other structures present.

    As Louis looked in all directions, they felt that the ce was very good. Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and head to the city. Although the residences have been constructed, nobody has upied them. However, I have some few friends helping memand the Undead.¡± After he said that, he led the group towards the city.

    Barlett and the others were the onesmanding the Undead. At this time, they were just doing remedial work since the city has beenpleted. Barlett and the others were wearingfortable clothes and were living well. Although it hasn¡¯t been long since Yalei 2 has been transformed, they didn¡¯t suffer a bit while living here. Zhao Hai made sure that they would live good lives on the.

 Chapter 1356 â€“ Iâ€™m Not A Good Person

    <h4>Chapter 1356 - I¡¯m Not A Good Person</h4>

    At this moment, Bartlett suddenly saw Zhao Hai leading a group of people over. He immediately went forward and greeted them. Zhao Hai cupped his fist and said, ¡°Elders, you¡¯ve been working hard. Thank you for the trouble.¡±

    Barlettughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that hard. Seeing such a huge city being built by our own hands, we couldn¡¯t be happier.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then introduced Barlett to Louis and the others. After that, the group took a tour of the city. The nning for this city has beenpleted by the Space. This city can house more than 30 million people. All the public facilities that the city would need had already been built and theyout imitated the cities of the Machine Field. The greenery of the city was also very good. It can be said that it wasparable to any city in the Machine Field.

    Outside the city was a vast farnd. There were grain fields as well as vegetable fields.

    Besides these, there¡¯s also a huge herding ground for beasts. These beasts were purely bred for meat. Naturally, there are also the giant crabs. It¡¯s good that the city wasn¡¯t built too far from the sea. Besides farming, one could also use the sea to go fishing by boat.

    In addition to normal structures in the city, Zhao Hai also reserved some huge areas for building various factories that might spring up in the future.

    As Louis and the others observed the city, they could see that Zhao Hai meticulously prepared everything. And that he was hoping that Louis and the others would move over.

    After looking through the entire City, Zhao Hai turned his head to Louis and the others and said, ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s time to head back. You didn¡¯t notify your people that you¡¯reing over. It wouldn¡¯t be good if we stayed here for a long time. They might suspect that I¡¯ve done something.¡±

    Louis and the others nodded before gathering around Zhao Hai. After a white sh of light, the group returned to the warehouse. Nobody was present in the warehouse. Actually, it had only been two hours since they disappeared. The time that they were gone wasn¡¯t that long.

    After returning to the warehouse, Louis and the others looked at each other. Louis was the first to take a bow as he said, ¡°Mister, thank you for trusting us. I can promise you that the Cross Sword Pirate Group is willing to move to your and be your people.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s settled. The transmission formation should be up in a few days. However, I still need to take these products. I¡¯ll also leave the food you asked for. It¡¯s best if you keep this thing a secret first. We shouldn¡¯t alert others.¡±

    Louis and the othersplied. Then Zhao Hai waved his hand and received everything inside the warehouse. Then he took out the grain and the other goods.

    After doing this, Zhao Hai turned to Louis and the others and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head back to your ce. There are still some things I want to discuss with you.¡±

    Louis and the othersplied. Then they led Zhao Hai out as they returned to Louis¡¯ room. After settling down, Zhao Hai looked at Louis and the others and said, ¡°Since you agreed to settle in Yalei 2, then you¡¯re now considered to be my people. As you saw, you can live in Yalei 2 as soon as you get there. But I hope that you won¡¯t give up on this ce.¡±

    Louis and the other stared. With a confused expression, Louis asked, ¡°Mister, what do you mean?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°At this time, the Pirate Paradise is an intersection between different realms. The flow of information in this ce isn¡¯t inferior to the outside. In addition, the Pirate Alliance is a special existence. If you keep a few people here, then it might lead to an unexpected surpriseter on. Naturally, you can move the majority of your poption to Yalei 2. Just leave behind enough people to preserve your operations. Moreover, you can rotate which people would stay here. I can also send Undead to pad your numbers so that people wouldn¡¯t notice any change. What do you think?¡±

    Louis nodded and said, ¡°Just as Mister said, it would be a waste to give up on this ce. Then I¡¯ll do as Mister says. I¡¯ll first transfer our families to Yalei 2, leaving somebatants behind. Most of our factories can also be transferred to Yalei 2. Only two ship repairing stations and one mech station would be left. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you. To tell you the truth, you don¡¯t need to leave a lot of people behind. I can just send the Undead to rece them. This way, your people wouldn¡¯t have to suffer.¡±

    Louis nodded, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll have to depend on Mister. We¡¯ll immediately arrange everything.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll leave that to you. I don¡¯t have time to assist you in moving to Yalei 2, but there are Undead that can guide you when you get there. There¡¯s also arge number of supplies for you so you don¡¯t have to worry about your daily necessities. A transmission formation will be built here, but you have to choose where to ce it. You can send the first batch of people to Yalei 2 and set up some factories. Other things can be shippedter. Small items can be sent through the transmission formation. As for therger ones, just tell me and I¡¯ll send them over. You¡¯ll have to take care of the rest since I don¡¯t have that much free time.¡±

    Louis nodded, ¡°Alright. Mister can rest assured, we¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    After he heard that, Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°If you need anything, just talk to Barlett and the others. You can also talk to the Undead. I¡¯ll leave behind 100 Undead to help you.¡±

    Louis gave a nod. Then Zhao Hai stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll head back first. I¡¯ll take out the Undead once we¡¯re outside.¡± Louis and the othersplied. When they got outside, Zhao Hai waved his hand and took out 100 Undead. These Undead looked no different than normal humans.

    Zhao Hai referred to the Undead and said, ¡°These are the Undead that would rece your people here. Don¡¯t worry, recing 10 to 20 million people isn¡¯t a problem. You can rest assured and move to Yalei 2.¡±

    Louis and the others nodded, but then their expression suddenly changed. Zhao Hai knew what they were thinking but he didn¡¯t care. He just patted Louis on the shoulder and said, ¡°Louis, ever since thest time we met, I already knew that you¡¯re a smart person. Moreover, I knew that you wanted to leave this ce and be ordinary people. Most importantly, you haven¡¯t done a lot of wicked things. I sought you for these reasons. I can tell you that this Zhao Hai isn¡¯t a good person. However, I¡¯m not someone with no principles. In my eyes, there are three kinds of people in the world; friends, enemies, and bystanders. I treat my friends very well but I¡¯m cruel to my enemies. As for bystanders, I don¡¯t care about them. I treat you as a friend, so I¡¯m willing to help you and get you settled in Yalei 2. Although there aren¡¯t too many rules in Yalei 2, it still has its ownws. I hope that you can control your people and make them remember that they are nowmoners of the Machine Field and are no longer pirates.¡±

    Louis and the other nodded. Then Louis said, ¡°Mister can feel relieved. We understandpletely. Since Mister treats us as friends, then we wouldn¡¯t make you lose face.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he cupped his fists towards everyone and said, ¡°Alright, then you take care. Good bye.¡± Then he vanished from the asteroid.

    Louis and the others looked at the direction where Zhao Hai disappeared with expressions full of gratitude. At this time, an Undead walked towards Louis before bowing, ¡°Commander Louis, I¡¯ll have to ask you to arrange living ces for us. This way, people wouldn¡¯t see anything wrong. If you need anythingter, don¡¯t hesitate to tell us.¡±

    Louis looked at the Undead in surprise as he eximed, ¡°You can talk?¡±

    The Undead smiled faintly and said, ¡°Of course. Young Master treats us as our own race, not just simple tools. We even kept our names while we were alive. My name is Legie.¡±

    Louis and the others were startled. They have never seen talking Undead before. However, they have heard about them. There are some Cultivators in the Devil realm who catch spirit ghosts. These ghosts were as smart as humans but they didn¡¯t look like one. These ghosts were intangible. An Undead that¡¯s intelligent and could talk was something that Louis and the others didn¡¯t expect.

    After Legie said those words, he stopped speaking. Louis turned his head to Tang Wu and said, ¡°Little Wu, provide them with a ce to rest. Remember, don¡¯t let anybody know about them for now. Our relocation is a secret and it needs to be kept secret.¡± Tang Wu nodded and then led Legie and the others away.

    Louis and the others returned to the meeting room and then sat down. They didn¡¯t speak for some time. Before long, Tang Wu returned. Louis looked at Tang Wu and said, ¡°It¡¯s settled?¡±

    Tang Wu nodded and said, ¡°They have been settled. There¡¯s an abandoned ship nearby that people made into a house but never settled. So I let them live there. Those guys don¡¯t need to eat or drink, so they don¡¯t have many requirements for the house. They¡¯re very easy to settle in.¡±

    When he heard this, Louis sighed and said, ¡°We still underestimated Mister. He just said that 10 to 20 million Undead isn¡¯t a problem. These Undead didn¡¯t juste out of thin air, and they¡¯re humanoid¡­¡± Louis suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say next.

    Tang Wen also sighed and said, ¡°It seems like Mister has been a God of ughter in the lower realms. No wonder Mister isn¡¯t afraid of us doing anything wrong. If we dared cause trouble, then he could just turn us into people like Legie.¡±

    Louis and the others nodded. Louis looked at everyone and said, ¡°Mister showed us all of this because he trusts us. And he even gave us the status ofmoners. If we settle in Yalei 2, then we couldn¡¯t lose his trust. We need to prepare well in the next few days and migrate as soon as possible.¡±

    Tang Wu nodded and said, ¡°Right, all these things, no matter what they are, would startle people if they¡¯re revealed. It seems like Mister trusts us a lot. But Boss, I don¡¯t know if you have noticed, Mister carefully crafted Yalei 2¡¯s temperature to befortable for humans to live in. However, I don¡¯t see any magic formation nor heating devices. Isn¡¯t that strange?¡±

    Louis nodded and said, ¡°I also noticed that. It¡¯s really strange. Are the records about Yalei 2 incorrect?¡±

    Tang Wen shook his head and said, ¡°No, Yalei 2¡¯s previous records are absolutely correct. But there¡¯s something you didn¡¯t notice.¡± After he said that, Tang Wen took out hisputer and then projected an image he recorded himself. The quality of the recording wasn¡¯t very good.

    Tang Wen pointed towards the projection and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed? Yalei 2 might have a lot of grain and vegetables, but these grain and vegetables aren¡¯t present in the Machine Field. Moreover, the has these flowers and trees that the Undead seem to avoid when herding animals or constructing houses.¡± Then Tang Wen pointed towards the colorful flowers and trees.

    Louis and the others knit their brows. To be honest, they haven¡¯t paid any attention to these things. Seeing their reactions, Tang Wen added, ¡°I have looked into these flowers. They look ordinary and don¡¯t smell special. Although they are somewhat attractive, what¡¯s special about them is that they emit a faint heat. This heat wasn¡¯t from being exposed to the sun. This heat came from the flower itself. I think the¡¯s temperature has something to do with these flowers.¡±

    Louis and the others were startled. Then Tang Wen gestured towards the spirit tree and said, ¡°There¡¯s also this tree. This tree looks attractive. Although it might look fake, it was actually a real tree. Moreover, the spiritual qi surrounding this tree is very rich. Being near this tree made you feelfortable. And as I was paying attention to these two nts, I noticed Mister looking at me with a profound look. Therefore, I am very sure that these two nts are unique to Mister. And they¡¯re very essential to transforming Yalei 2.¡±

    Louis and the others looked surprised at Tang Wen. Tang Wen looked at Louis and the others and said, ¡°Boss, this is an absolute secret. Don¡¯t mention it to anybody. Otherwise, it would bring trouble to Mister.¡±

    Louis let out a long breath. Then he nodded as he turned to the others and said, ¡°You hear that?¡± Everyone nodded.

 Chapter 1357 â€“ Zhen Lingâ€™s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1357 - Zhen Ling¡¯s n</h4>

    Zhao Hai sat in the Space while looking at Louis and the others. Louis knowing what he was doing pleased Zhao Hai. There¡¯s also Tang Wen¡¯s observational skills. Tang Wen was truly a good candidate to be a strategist.

    Talents, what talents! Zhao Hai sighed then he turned to Laura and said, ¡°These guys are really smart. But I hope that they can follow what I said and won¡¯t let me down.¡±

    Laura smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. Your actions today can be seen as a show of grace and power. They wouldn¡¯t ever think about wronging you.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s hope. If they really n to do something, then I¡¯ll be impolite.¡±

    Laura smiled faintly and didn¡¯t make any noise. Zhao Hai moved on as he said, ¡°You should make preparations to set up the transmission formation as soon as possible.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. All the materials for establishing the transmission formation have already been brought by Legie¡¯s group. They also know the method to make a transmission formation. There will be no problem.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he said, ¡°How about Yalei 2? The transmission formation area should be built as soon as possible. A few more transmission formations would be made there, which would be very useful for the future.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°Rest assured. By the way, the transmission formation to the Sand Ind has also been built. It¡¯s inside the castle.¡± Zhao Hai nodded. There were also castles built in Yalei 2. A mountain not far from the city has been designated as Zhao Hai¡¯s territory. He prepared this area for Xiong Li and the others.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Once Louis and his group enter Yalei 2, things would be easier. I¡¯ll ask them to build the peripheral defense system of the. When this happens, I¡¯ll have to rely on you, Margaret. Those fellows are experts in this field.¡±

    Margaret nodded and said, ¡°Rest assured, I know what to do.¡±

    Just as Margaret finished talking, his expression suddenly changed. Then he waved his hand, causing Laura and the others to look at him. Zhao Hai turned his head to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, Master pressed the jade pendant. See if the Master is present.¡± Cai¡¯erplied as the image on the monitor changed. Before long, Huang Daoran¡¯s figure appeared. He was currently sitting inside a room along with a beautiful woman.

    Zhao Hai gave a gentle nod and then he said, ¡°It seems to be the Pink Cloud Pavilion¡¯s Master, Zheng Ling. Alright, I¡¯ll have to go see Master. Laura, I¡¯ll leave things here to you.¡± Laura nodded before Zhao Hai¡¯s figure disappeared from the Space.

    It has been two days since Huang Daoran returned to the Cultivation Realm. In these two days, he has beenmunicating with the Great Sects. He was aware that even if he epted Zhao Hai as a disciple, he was still seen by the Great Sects as a disgrace. He talked with the sects not just to have them forgive him, but also to stop them trying to deal with Zhao Hai.

    Huang Daoran also knew why these sects wanted to deal with Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai pped the face of the Cultivation Realm. But now that Zhao Hai had be Huang Daoran¡¯s disciple, he could be regarded as partially from the Cultivation Realm. Huang Daoran told the Great Sects that he hoped to win Zhao Hai over and have him move to the Cultivation Realm.

    In this case, the Great Sects epted it with vigor. The Cultivation Realm liked to suppress geniuses of the other realms. However, Zhao Hai¡¯s situation was a bit special. No ordinary person could suppress him. Huang Daoran was a Transcending Tribtion Expert and even he couldn¡¯t do anything to Zhao Hai. This fully exined Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. Therefore, suppressing Zhao Hai has be a very annoying matter.

    If they have hope of pulling Zhao Hai over to the Cultivation Realm, then the Great Sects would be fine with it. Even if Zhao Hai didn¡¯t join a sect and bes a Rogue Cultivator, his presence would still increase the strength of the Cultivation Realm. Don¡¯t forget, Huang Daoran was also a Rogue Cultivator. In the end, he would still have to listen to the Great Sects.

    So when Huang Daoran said that he would try to bring Zhao Hai over to the Cultivation Realm, the Great Sects agreed. Actually, Huang Daoran had no intentions of pulling Zhao Hai over. He knew that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t really join the Cultivation Realm because he was nning on making his own power. This made it impossible for him to join the Cultivation Realm.

    But since Huang Daoran¡¯s impression of Zhao Hai was very good, he made sure to make him look good in front of the Great Sects. This way, he would be able to provide protection for Zhao Hai. Huang Daoran knows that Zhao Hai was still developing his own influence. Once this period passes, even powerful experts would have to think twice if they nned to make a move on him.

    Although Huang Daoran thinks that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up to the Great Sects immediately, he believes that Zhao Hai could if given enough time.

    After lobbying for several days, the Great Sects agreed to temporarily leave Zhao Hai alone. Then Huang Daoran returned to the Pink Clouds Pavilion and met with Zhen Ling.

    Zhen Ling¡¯s recent days haven¡¯t been better. Huang Daoran failed in his two attempts to deal with Zhao Hai. And in the end, he waspelled to receive Zhao Hai as a disciple. This was a huge attack to his reputation. And in turn, it affected Zhen Ling.

    Originally, the other families in the Pink Clouds Pavilion had a lot of opinions regarding Zhen Ling being the Pavilion Master. In their view, each one of them were better leaders than Zhen Ling. However, kicking Zhen Ling out of the Pavilion was impossible. Firstly, under her leadership, the Pavilion became very profitable. Secondly, Zhen Ling¡¯s prestige among the Pavilion members was very high. Thirdly, there was Huang Daoran backing her up. Although the other families also had their own Transcending Tribtion Expert, these experts couldn¡¯t necessarily take Huang Daoran down. So even if they didn¡¯t like Zhen Ling leading them, these families couldn¡¯t do anything.

    But now, a great opportunity presented itself. Huang Daoran¡¯s reputation had taken a huge hit. These people immediately made their moves. Although Zhen Ling made some preparations for this, her preparations weren¡¯t enough. Therefore, she was now forced to be passive. Fortunately, Huang Daoran came back uninjured. Or else she wouldn¡¯t have great days ahead.

    Zhen Ling didn¡¯t expect Huang Daoran to call her over the moment he returned. Moreover, he told her that Zhao Hai was willing to do business with them.

    Just as Zhen Ling was confused about what was happening, Huang Daoran took out a jade pendant and pressed a button on it. Seeing this action, Zhen Ling stared at Huang Daoran. Then at this time, a white light suddenly shed. Once this white light vanished, Zhao Hai was already present.

    When Zhao Hai came out, he greeted Huang Daoran, ¡°I have seen Master.¡±

    Huang Daoran nodded, then he said, ¡°Little Hai, this is Pavilion Master of the Pink Clouds Pavilion, Master¡¯s nominal disciple, Zhen Ling. Master already told her that you¡¯re nning to do business with her.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned towards Zhen Ling and said, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen the Pavilion Master.¡±

    Zheng Ling stared. Then she immediately responded. When Huang Daoran was sent to deal with Zhao Hai, she already got information about him. Naturally, he could recognize Zhao Hai¡¯s face.

    Zheng Ling hastily stood up and returned the gesture and said, ¡°Zhen Ling has seen Mister Zhao Hai.¡±

    Huang Daoran looked at the two and then said, ¡°You two, don¡¯t be so polite to each other. You¡¯re both disciples of this old man. You can call yourselves Senior Sister and Junior Brother.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he turned to Zhen Ling and said, ¡°Senior Sister, I came to discuss business with you. This Junior Brother has many kinds of spirit wine in hand and I want to cooperate with the Pink Clouds Pavilion. What do you think?¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Zhen Ling¡¯s eyes lit up. Then she replied, ¡°Spirit wine? Junior Brother, did you say Spirit Wine?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°It is Spirit Wine. Moreover, it¡¯s very fragrant. Master has tasted it, you can ask what he thinks.¡±

    Zhen Ling turned her head towards Huang Daoran. Huang Daoran was smiling as he said, ¡°This kid is too polite. His Spirit Wine is much betterpared to the ones we see here in the Cultivation realm. He also asked your Martial Uncle to taste. Little Hai, the Pink Clouds Pavilion, and the Profound Clear Sect would cooperate in this business. After all, it¡¯s too big for the Pink Clouds Pavilion to eat on its own.¡±

    Zhen Ling¡¯s eyes shone as he said, ¡°Uncle Huang, you¡¯re really nning to involve the Profound Clear Sect? If this is the case, then I have an idea. And I need your help.¡±

    Huang Daoran nodded. Then Zhen Ling opened her mouth and said, ¡°Uncle Huang, as you know, the other families in the Pavilion are starting to get restless. They¡¯re unhappy with me being at the head of the business. If we can really cooperate with the Profound Clear Sect in this business, then I¡¯d like to separate from the Pavilion and go independent. What do you think?¡±

    Huang Daoran stared. Then he said, ¡°You want to go on your own? Little Girl, why would you have such an idea? You should know that your ancestors experienced untold hardships in establishing the Pink Clouds Pavilion. If you go on your own, then wouldn¡¯t you be leaving the wealth that your predecessors worked hard on?¡±

    Zhen Ling coldly snorted and said, ¡°Although I would be losing my shares in the Pink Clouds Pavilion by doing this, I would gain freedom in return. Moreover, I won¡¯t let those fellows live any better. Being the Pavilion Master, I was able to establish quite a lot of connections. If I left, then those people would definitely follow me. With this, our new merchant group would be established very quickly. The reason why I didn¡¯t separate in the past was because of many reasons. Firstly, it¡¯s because I don¡¯t have anypetitive products to sell. Second, it¡¯s possible that those fellows would keep suppressing me. And third, is because I don¡¯t have a strong power as a backer. But if we have the Profound Clear Sect on our backs, then those fellows wouldn¡¯t have any guts to make a move on us. And with Junior Brother¡¯s Spirit Wine, our Merchant Group would grow in a very short period of time. When the timees, we¡¯ll crush those people to death!¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Zhen Ling and saw that she had the same spirit as Laura. These two capable women were strong in their convictions. Moreover, their methods were very good!

 Chapter 1358 â€“ Rich Person

    <h4>Chapter 1358 - Rich Person</h4>

    Huang Daoran looked at Zhen Ling for some time before heughed and said, ¡°Alright, well said. You have been angry with those fellows all these years. If you¡¯re that confident, then I¡¯ll support you in leaving and going on your own. I think there¡¯s no problem with the Profound Clear Sect. If your Uncle Feng speaks, the Profound Clear Sect wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. Little Hai is also not a problem. He¡¯ll only cooperate with you and not the Pink Clouds Pavilion. But you need to prepare things well.¡±

    When Zhen Ling heard what Huang Daoran said, she couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhao Hai. She was somewhat confused. Zhao Hai and Huang Daoran had a grudge before, to the point that they wanted to kill each other. But after bing Master and Disciple, their rtionship immediately became good? What¡¯s happening?

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly towards Zhen Ling and said, ¡°Senior Sister can rest assured. Just like Master said, I won¡¯t do business with other people, so you don¡¯t have to worry. We can do business as soon as everything has been set up.¡±

    Zhen Ling didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to speak of such good terms. She nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll prepare everything as soon as possible. When the timees, I¡¯ll call Junior Brother.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then he looked at Huang Daoran and said, ¡°Master, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll have to ask to be excused. I still have some things I need to take care of.¡±

    Huang Daoran nodded. But suddenly, he said, ¡°Right, Little Hai. Do you have things you need? If you do, just tell the Little Girl. She¡¯s still the Pavilion Master of the Pink Clouds Pavilion, so you might as well. Once she goes independent, it would be difficult for her to get some good things.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared for a moment. Then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°If Master says so, then I¡¯ll have to be impolite. I want some medicinal nts, preferably precious ones. I also need ores, the more precious and rare they are, the better. I don¡¯t need a lot of them, just a little piece. The same is also true for the medicinal nts. I don¡¯t need a lot, just one of each is fine.¡±

    Zhen Ling gawked, then she nodded and said, ¡°Alright, that wouldn¡¯t be a problem. I¡¯ll give them to you the next time we meet.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to thank Senior Sister. Right, Senior Sister, this Junior Brother has plenty of crystal stones in hand. If you need them, I can hand them over to you.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Zhen Ling¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn bright. Then she nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to be impolite to Junior Brother. If you can, I¡¯d want ten million crystal stones.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then waved his hand as he took out a spatial bag. She handed the bag over to Zhen Ling and said, ¡°Senior Sister, take a look if the things in this bag is enough. If it isn¡¯t, then just tell me.¡±

    Zhen Ling received the spatial bag that Zhao Hai handed over and then took a look inside. Much to her surprise, the crystal stones inside the bag weren¡¯t the small ones that she was used to. Instead, these were big pieces of crystal stones. And from their quality, they seem to be high grade crystal stones. This was out of Zhen Ling¡¯s expectations.

    Although crystal stones were used as a currency in the Cultivation Realm, this mostly referred to the most ordinary low grade crystals. These crystals were norger than walnuts. However, the value of crystal stones weren¡¯t judged by their size. A basketball sized low grade crystal sn¡¯t as valuable as a walnut-sized high grade crystal. If crystal stones were the same size, a high grade crystal would be equivalent to 100 medium grade crystals or 10 thousand low grade crystals. However, no person in the Cultivation realm were willing to exchange their high grade crystals for medium or low grade crystals.

    Low grade crystal stones were single-use items. After using it once, the crystal would break and be unusable. Medium grade crystal stones were also consumables. Generally, medium grade crystals could be recharged ten times before it breaks. And the energy that can be stored inside couldn¡¯t be much. As for high grade crystals, they could be repeatedly reused. One could also leave the high grade crystal alone and it would absorb energy from the surroundings on its own.

    Because of these characteristics, nobody was willing to exchange their high grade crystal with the lower graded ones. In the past, Zhao Hai had been using medium grade crystals. As for high grade crystals, he rarely used them.

    But aftering to the Machine Field and bing exposed to a higher density of spiritual qi, the quality of crystal stones that the Space produced has increased. Right now, the majority of the crystals that the Space churns out were high grade crystals. There were very few medium grade crystals among them. Therefore, it can be said that Zhao Hai was filthy rich. Even in the Cultivation Realm, he could be seen as a wealthy person.

    Zhen Ling raised his head to look at Zhao Hai. Then she suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Junior Brother is actually so rich. Good, then Senior Sister will be impolite and ept these. Although I¡¯m the Pavilion Master and can move materials at will, each product needed to be ounted for. Senior Sister can sell to you at a low price, I can¡¯t give them to you. Or else it would ruin my n. This is why I asked you for some money. From what I can understand, Junior Brother wants different types of nts. You aren¡¯t particr about quantity?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Right. The more types the better. I don¡¯t care if there¡¯s only one of each type. As long as there¡¯s one.¡±

    Zhen Ling nodded, ¡°Alright, I understand. Junior Brother can rest assured, I¡¯ll handle everything. Uncle Huang, I¡¯ll leave first. When I¡¯m ready, I¡¯ll let you know. Uncle, I¡¯ll leave the Profound Clear Sect to you. The sooner you get in touch with them, the better.¡±

    Huang Daoran nodded and said, ¡°Go. You don¡¯t have to worry about the Profound Clear Sect. Your Uncle Feng should almost be back. Little Hai, I¡¯ll deal with this matter. Just prepare the wine to be delivered. Right, you have to change the containers of those wines. They need to be inside jade bottles.¡±

    Zhao Hai was stunned for a moment. Then he smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Master. Then I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Huang Daoran waved his hand. Zhao Hai bowed to the two before disappearing. After that, Zhen Ling bowed to Huang Daoran and left.

    Seeing the two juniors leaving, Huang Daoran let out a profound smile. Then he took out a jade sword message and sent Feng Baiming a message. He didn¡¯t expect things to develop to this degree. Zhen Ling actually decided to leave the Pink Clouds Pavilion. But this was also good. It has been a long time since he felt disgusted with those folks from the Pavilion.

    When Zhao Hai returned to the Space, he sat on the sofa and let out a long breath. Then he gave out a wide smile as he turned to Laura and said, ¡°Laura, did you notice how simr Zhen Ling¡¯s personality is to yours? Hahaha. Interesting, it seems like we¡¯ve found an interesting business partner.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Right, it¡¯s also good for us to cooperate with Zhen Ling rather than the Pink Clouds Pavilion. If we cooperate with the Pink Clouds Pavilion, we would be ced in an awkward manner if ever Zhen Ling gets kicked from her position. Now that Zhen Ling is nning to go independent, I believe she would achieve great results quickly with us, Master Huang, and the Profound Clear Sect supporting her.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°This is indeed good for us. Moreover, I made use of our crystal stones in order to trade for things that we badly need. This cooperation is already showing its benefits.¡±

    Laura nodded. Then she looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, you¡¯re now the Supreme Commander of the Lock Mountain Range. Shouldn¡¯t you also go to the Six Realms Battlefield and collect materials? There are a lot of good treasures there.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m a Supreme Commander that I cannot go around the Six Realms Battlefield. I¡¯m now simr to Feng Baiming and the others. I can only defend the Machine Field¡¯s domain. Otherwise, it¡¯ll cause misunderstandings.¡±

    Laura nodded. Then she sighed and said, ¡°Sometimes, having a high status is really inconvenient. Now, we have to act more low-key. As long as Brother Hai reaches Transcending Tribtion, we wouldn¡¯t need to be afraid of them.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and didn¡¯t say anything. Just like Huang Daoran said, hecked umtion. Once he umtes enough, he would soar high.

    Zhao Hai stayed inside the Space the following days. He could no longer roam the Six Realms Battlefield nor could he go to the soft gold mine. If someone finds him there, then the entire World of Cultivation wouldn¡¯t let him off. He had been in the limelight for too long, so he needed to act low in the meantime.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t idle. The transmission formation towards the Pirate Paradise has been constructed. It wasn¡¯t arge transmission formation and could only amodate 100 people at a time. However, this was good. As long as it was operational.

    On the other hand, Margaret as well as Barlett¡¯s group have been preparing to meet the migrants in Yalei 2.

    The overall construction of Yalei 2¡¯s capital city has beenpleted. People could move in at any time. But even so, some work still needs to be done once the migration starts. Everyone had wages to deal with as well as stores that needed to be opened. At this time, the ones operating the stores were the Undead.

    The situation in the Pirate Paradise has been going well. After Zhao Hai left, Louis and the others immediately dealt with the goods that had been brought. Since they were the leaders, it was easy tomand the other people. Louis and the others were pirates who killed people and looted their goods. They were not pushovers. Therefore, troublemakers in the Cross Sword Pirate Group had long since been taken care of.

    After removing the unstable factors, Louis and the others prepared to migrate to Yalei 2. This wasn¡¯t an easy task. Although a lot of people wanted to bemoners in Yalei 2, keeping the migration a secret was very hard.

    Naturally, Louis and the others knew that their migration could never be hidden from the outside. However, at the very least, they wanted to keep it a secret for as long as possible. Otherwise, people might cause trouble to them. A lot of people from the six realms were staring at the Cross Sword Pirate Group. With how strong the pirate group was, it was no wonder that people were concerned about their movements.

 Chapter 1359 â€“ Developments

    <h4>Chapter 1359 - Developments</h4>

    The Cross Sword Pirate Group was very beneficial to six realms. Not to mention their reputation, even their location was a huge attraction to the other realms.

    The position of the Cross Sword Pirate group was at the border of the Machine Field and the Cultivation Realm. It was farther to the Cultivation Realm and nearer to the Machine Field. This position was quite crucial.

    Because it was the intersection of the two realms, whether it be the Machine Field or the Cultivation Realm, nobody dared to send too many personnel to deal with them. Otherwise, it might cause a reaction from the other realm. It was also for this reason that the Pirate Paradise existed.

    The Pirate Paradise¡¯s location was very useful for both the Machine Field and the Cultivation Realm, even the other realms deemed it as important. It was for this reason that a lot of powers had reached their hands into the region. It was even beginning to be called the miniature World of Cultivation.

    The Cross Sword Pirate Group was the biggest influence in this region. Anybody wanted to absorb such an influence. Once one gets the Cross Sword Pirate Group into their fold, then they could cause disturbances in the Machine Field and the Cultivation Realm. This was something that no realm wanted to let go off.

    For this reason, a lot of people currently had their eyes on the Cross Sword Pirate Group. If any sign of disturbance was seen on the group, people would immediately react.

    Recently, the Cross Sword Pirate Group began attacking people lurking near them. This caused the entire Pirate Paradise to turn anxious. The eyes of the realms couldn¡¯t help but turn their directions towards the pirate group. They didn¡¯t know what the Cross Sword Pirate Group was nning to do.

    Besides eliminating spies, the Cross Sword Pirate Group were also beginning to go into high alert. All non-members of the pirate group weren¡¯t allowed to enter their territory. Otherwise, they would be met by an attack.

    Naturally, Louis and the others already thought of an excuse for their actions. They said that the Cross Sword Pirate Group has been stolen from and they had lost something important. They said that they were now pursuing the thief with all their strength.

    Nobody could find out if such an excuse was genuine or fake. This was because the Cross Sword Pirate Group had already removed all spies inside them. Moreover, in addition to blocking the external world from looking in, Louis also imposed an internal blockade towards all of their members. Without valid reason, they couldn¡¯t go out of their room and randomly stroll.

    Even if their actions stopped any spies from looking in, people were thinking that the Cross Sword Pirate Group were truly catching thieves. Moreover, this action would also make those spies that hadn¡¯t been caught toe out. If they begin asking around, they would no wonder be arrested and dealt with by Louis.

    Actually, during this time, Louis and the others have already begun their migration to Yalei 2. The first group to move were the families of Louis and the others. These people were the most trusted people in the group. Once they migrated to the, they began to familiarize themselves with the environment. This way, they could help the others who would migrate in the future. They would provide security for people who moved. After all, nothing makes one feel more relieved than a familiar face.

    Once people began pouring into Yalei 2, the residences prepared for them were beginning to be given out along with various living necessities. In the Pirate Paradise, cars were also verymon. The Cross Sword Pirate Group even designed their own cars. After all, there were too many people in the group. Moreover, they had sensitive identities and they couldn¡¯t just go out and buy from the outside. So there are a lot of things that they built themselves.

    After the first batch of people moved to Yalei 2, Margaret and the others immediately gave them their own identification cards. This ID card was the same as the Machine Field. Not only did it indicate one¡¯s status, it also acted as a bank card. This card was a very ordinary item in the Machine Field. But when Margaret and the others handed the ID cards, those from the Cross Sword Pirate Group cried in happiness. This card was their dream for several generations. With this card, they were no longer pirates and they can now act in the open. They could now walk thends of the Machine Field without fear.

    At this point, the transmission formation of Yalei 2 revolved nonstop from dawn to dusk. However, the biggest use of the transmission formation wasn¡¯t the transfer of people. Instead, it was mostly used to transport items.

    The Cross Sword Pirate Group was among the oldest pirate groups in the Pirate Paradise. Several generations of plundering merchant caravans made them very wealthy. Louis also thought that they had to transport these riches first if they move to Yalei 2. This way, if ever the Pirate Paradise falls, these things wouldn¡¯t fall into the hands of other people. Second, they could hand these over to Zhao Hai as proof of allegiance. They wished that Zhao Hai would know how sincere they were in wishing to move to Yalei 2.

    Zhao Hai understood what Louis and the others were thinking, so he didn¡¯t stop them. But since he didn¡¯t want these riches, he gave Louis and the others some warehouses to store these things.

    Because Louis and the others did a good job in hiding the migration, nobody knew what the Cross Sword Pirate Group were doing. This was what Zhao Hai appreciated the most.

    Zhao Hai also fulfilled his promise. As people were streaming into Yalei 2, he also reced them with Undead.

    Seeing the operation in Yalei 2 going smoothly, Zhao Hai felt relieved. As for the materials needed in Yalei 2, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t worry about it. With the Space providing what was needed, things went on smoothly.

    Besides moving the Cross Sword Pirate Group, Zhao Hai was also paying attention to Huang Daoran¡¯s situation. On the day that he met Zhen Ling, Zhao Hai handed her a spatial bag with a silver needle. But actually, it couldn¡¯t be called a silver needle, more like a silver thread. This thread looked the same as a silver needle.

    When Zhen Ling received the spatial bag, the silver thread attached to her body. Now, Zhao Hai was able to monitor her progress.

    Since Zhen Ling has decided to leave and go on her own a long time ago, she already did a lot of preparations. Some shopkeepers and people from the Pink Clouds Pavilion had already been pulled over by Zhen Ling. They were people loyal to her. But since she didn¡¯t want to have a falling out with the Pink Clouds Pavilion yet, she hasn¡¯t made any major moves.

    However, she still regarded Zhao Hai¡¯s requests with importance. She began preparing things to be given to Zhao Hai. It didn¡¯t take long before she amassed various ores as well as medicinal nts. Moreover, each one of them were rare and valuable.

    From Zhao Hai¡¯s request, she focused on variety instead of quantity. The medicinal nts were ced in a jade box to preserve them.

    Naturally these items were also written down. But even if the auditors of the Pink Clouds Pavilion were the ones writing them down, they wouldn¡¯t be able to find anything. After all, the Pink Clouds Pavilion was a huge entity. The goods exchanging hands throughout the group was colossal. A small transfer of goods wouldn¡¯t alert anyone.

    Moreover, these goods were paid for by Zhao Hai. This also allowed Zhen Ling to easily make transactions without any mistake. At the same time, Huang Daoran was working on establishing connections with the Profound Clear Sect. He sent Feng Baiming jade sword messages as they exchanged words with each other.

    Looking at Huang Daoran, things seem to be going smoothly. The Profound Clear Sect was very interested in the business. Although the Profound Clear Sect was very big, their appetite for money was simrly big. They were naturally happy to have an extra business to increase their ie.

    Because of Feng Baiming, the Profound Clear Sect had no words to say about cooperating with Zhen Ling. They didn¡¯t even question the source of the Spirit Wine.

    The Profound Clear Sect was well aware about why Zhen Ling decided to work with them. It was so that the sect would provide the business some protection. The Profound Clear Sect wasn¡¯t new to these things. In fact, Great Sects like them repeatedly went into such transactions. The only difference was the size of the cut they would take from the profits. As for Zhen Ling¡¯s business, the Profound Clear Sect was to take the least they could. After all, they had to consider Feng Baiming¡¯s face. Moreover, there¡¯s also Huang Daoran standing behind her.

    The Profound Clear Sect already sent someone to discuss matters with Zhen Ling. This was also the time that Zhen Ling prepared to leave the Pavilion and go on her own.

    During this time, Zhao Hai met Huang Daoran and Zhen Ling once more. Zhen Ling gave him the medicinal nts and ores that he ordered. Zhao Hai also handed over ten thousand bottles of spirit wine. Just like Huang Daoran said, these wines have been ced inside jade bottles. The jade used was top quality, making the wine look elegant and expensive.

    The profit allocation of the spirit wine has also been decided. Since the spirit wine and its container has been provided by Zhao Hai, the division would be 4 to 3 to 3. Zhao Hai would have four shares, Zhen Ling would have three, and the Profound Clear Sect would have three.

    One shouldn¡¯t underestimate an allocation of forty percent. In terms of pure profit, this forty percent was huge. One must know that Zhao Hai produced spirit wine with zero initial cost. While Zhao Hai¡¯s price given to Zhen Ling was 100 crystal stones.

    Zhao Hai might think that this price wasn¡¯t low. But to Zhen Ling and Huang Daoran, it was too cheap. However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t nning to increase the price. Otherwise, no money would be made. One shouldn¡¯t be too greedy.

    The jade bottle can only hold one catty(500g). And one bottle of spirit wine costs 100 crystals. This was already expensive. One must know that 100 crystal stones was already a lot of money for Rogue Cultivators.

    After handing the spirit wine over to Zhen Ling, Zhao Hai no longer cared about this matter. He didn¡¯t need to help in selling it nor did he intend to appear in the Cultivation Realm. So he took this time to rx.

    Whether it be the Cultivation Realm or the Machine Field, nobody knew that Zhao Hai¡¯s influence was starting to be established.

    Yalei 2 simply wasn¡¯t worthy of paying attention to. For the Machine Field, the was a wastnd. Moreover, seeing that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t going there, nobody cared about it.

    Since Zhao Hao was known to be in the Six Realms Battlefield, he needed to appear there from time to time. But he didn¡¯t have much to worry about there since everything was being taken care of by Yuan and the others. Yuan was also aware that Zhao Hai was somewhat busytely, so he didn¡¯t disturb him. If things didn¡¯t need Zhao Hai¡¯s help, then Yuan wouldn¡¯t disturb him.

    Zhao Hai was now the Supreme Commander of the Machine Field. This caused Yuan and the others to be happy. But this also caused them to worry.

    They were happy because the Machine Field now has a powerful expert protecting them. Later on, the other realms would think twice if they wanted to attack the Machine Field¡¯s Domain. On the other hand, now that Zhao Hai has be a powerful expert, the Machine Field now had nobody to protect them in the core battlefield.

    Regarding Zhao Hai¡¯s new status, Yuan and the others protested about it to the higher-ups. However, the higher-ups told them that they couldn¡¯t¡¯ do anything about it. This had something to do with the demands of the other realms.

    Yuan and the others understood that the other realms were putting pressure on the Machine Field¡¯s higher ups. In the end, the higher-ups could only make apromise.

    However, this was also good since the Lock Mountain Range has be peaceful. This peace also extended to the realm¡¯s partially controlled territory. Now, other realms rarely caused any trouble there.

    As for Zhao Hai¡¯s visit to the Pirate Paradise, extremely few people were aware of it. The meeting between Zhao Hai, Huang Daoran, and Zhen Ling was even more confidential. Therefore, Zhao Hai became silent in this period of time. Once no more news appeared about him, the people began forgetting Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai was happy with this situation. It¡¯s better if they forgot about him. Now, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about people¡¯s eyes looking at him. Such a life wasn¡¯t for him.

    Originally, Zhao Hai was nning on moving Zheng Li and the others to Yalei 2. However, Yalei 2¡¯s defense system had yet to be constructed. At this time, the was virtually defenseless. Therefore, Zhao Hai cancelled this n. Once the defense system has been constructed, he would discuss it with Zheng Li and the others.

    As for Yalei 2¡¯s Undead, they were slowly being reced by the Cross Sword Pirate Group¡¯s members.

    Although there were a lot of robots in the Machine Field, they were still far from recing humans. Take farming for example. Only a few people used robots to farm. They were too procedural in their actions. If you let a robot farm thend, one¡¯s harvest wouldn¡¯t be good. This was because robots would nt seeds in a predetermined way, water them at the same time per day, and remove weeds in a regr manner. Such a procedure wouldn¡¯t work in farming. After all, growing nts needed to take into consideration the environment, and other factors. Everything depends on the surroundingnds. Farming with predeterminedmands wouldn¡¯t work.

    Herding animals was also the same. Except, people would often use mechs. Therefore, mech pilots of the Cross Sword Pirate Group still had something they could enjoy doing.

 Chapter 1360 â€“ An Event, An Acquaintance

    <h4>Chapter 1360 - An Event, An Acquaintance</h4>

    Zhao Hai sat cross-legged under the Hundred Spirits Tree. This ce has the richest concentration of spiritual qi in the entire Space. It wasn¡¯t far from the Cultivation Realm¡¯s spirit veins. This was also the ce that Zhao Hai liked to cultivate the most.

    Zhao Hai visited the Six Realms Battlefield from time to time. Other times, he would be inside the Space, cultivating. As Huang Daoran said, Zhao Hai¡¯s main offensive power came from the astral qi and evil qi condensed in his body. With only his own strength, it would be impossible for him to face Huang Daoran.

    umtion, Zhao Hai needs umtion right now. Only when his body and spiritual qi gets to a certain degree would he reach true Transcending Tribtion level.

    Therefore, Zhao Hai practiced under the Hundred Spirits Tree every day. The spiritual qi around the tree was getting richer and richer. This was because of the primordial root integratingpletely with the Hundred Spirits Tree. In the future, the spiritual qi around the tree would only get stronger and stronger until it fully surpasses the spirit veins of the Cultivation Realm.

    Zhao Hai was now umting. He also cultivated before, but he would focus on tempering his body. Now, he was working on his spiritual qi. Naturally, this doesn¡¯t mean that he stopped tempering his body. He would still practice his body, this wasn¡¯t something that sitting down meditating could rece.

    Body tempering fist, meditating, condensing astral qi and evil qi into his body, controlling flying swords, and practicing other weapons. Zhao Hai did these things in the past few days.

    His fight with Huang Daoran caused Zhao Hai to realize how dangerous the World of Cultivation Really was. If he wanted to live well in the World of Cultivation, then he would have to practice in silence. Otherwise, he would be attracting unnecessary danger to himself.

    Last time, the Cultivation Realm found a spatial ability user to deal with him. This also made Zhao Hai understand that there are a lot of strange phenomena and people in the World of Cultivation. If he has the Space, then there¡¯s no guarantee that others don¡¯t. If others have their own cheat, then the Space wasn¡¯t 100% safe.

    After some time, Zhao Hai let out a long breath. Then he slowly opened his eyes. His cultivation process was being analyzed by the Universal Scanner. Naturally, the optimum results that were reported weren¡¯t absolute. After all, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t a machine. However, having a metric on his cultivation wasn¡¯t bad as well.

    Zhao Hai stood up and did some light stretches. Then he slowly walked away from the vi. Although he has seen the Space¡¯s scenery multiple times, he still felt the most rxed while inside it.

    Before long, Zhao Hai arrived at the seaside. He looked at the vast ocean and felt his heart calm down. He emptied his thoughts andpletely rxed. For Zhao Hai, this feeling was both familiar and strange.

    Zhao Hai immersed in this feeling as he forgot about the passage of time. He felt himselfpletely rxed not only in body but also in mind. His body and mind experienced bliss. This feeling was very good.

    At this time, Cai¡¯er suddenly flew beside Zhao Hai and reported, ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s a situation.¡±

    Zhao Hai woke up, he turned his head to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Cai¡¯er looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s something good. Come with me.¡± After saying that, Cai¡¯er and Zhao Hai flew back to the vi. Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he looked at Cai¡¯er. To be honest, Zhao Hai felt closer to Cai¡¯er. Now that she has integrated with the Space, it could be said that they were rted. Zhao Hai could reliably trust her and Cai¡¯er was able to rely on Zhao Hai as well.

    Before long, the two arrived at the vi. Once he entered, Zhao Hai discovered that Laura and the others were currently sitting on the sofa as they stared at the screen. Disyed on the screen was a ce that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t familiar with.

    From what he can see, it was a Cultivator¡¯s market. There were plenty of shops present as well as vendor stalls. It can be seen that it was a bustling market. But what was strange about it was that those in the market weren¡¯t orthodox Cultivators. All of them had dark auras, they don¡¯t seem like good people.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Where is this?¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°This is a market in the Devil Realm. We called you over because we spotted someone.¡±

    Then at this time, the image changed and focused on a person in the market. The ce was behind a shop. This storefront was a medicinal pill shop. But in fact, nobody upied this ce. Inside this room was a small transmission formation. Cai¡¯er looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, this shop is only a decoy. It has a short-distance transmission formation. The other side of the formation is a courtyard next door. Look.¡± Then the picture changed into another courtyard. Just like what Cai¡¯er said, this courtyard wasn¡¯t far from the shop. This courtyard wasn¡¯t used for business but for people to live in. There were a few simple magic traps in the building which looked ordinary.

    Then the picture changed back into the shop. When he saw who was inside, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows. He knew the person in this room.

    The Yin Wind Ghost Emperor! Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect to see the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor. This startled him greatly. It was an unexpected surprise.

    In the past, the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor controlled the Underworld. Not only could he acquire medicinal nts and materials in the Underworld, he could also collect faith power. This meant that he had the method to collect faith power.

    When Zhao Hai appeared, things began to change. And in the end, under Zhao Hai¡¯s help, the huge heart regained control over the entire Underworld. However, the thing that the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor used was already gone. Although it had lost its usefulness, its method of collecting faith power might still be utilized.

    As long as he captures the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor, they could obtain the method to collect and use faith power. And this was something that Zhao Hai needed right now.

    ZHao Hai turned his head to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°When did you find him? If this guy stays here forever, then it¡¯ll be difficult for us. After all, there should be powerful influences behind this market.¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ve just found him. But I think the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor wouldn¡¯t stay here for a long time. It¡¯s because we haven¡¯t just been monitoring this ce for a day or two. It seems like the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor is here to stay temporarily tomunicate with the outside world. He must have a secret cave somewhere. He should be here to buy a few things before returning. We can deal with him once he leaves.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then keep monitoring him. Did you already send a silver needle?¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°Rest assured Young Master, they have been released. He cannot escape.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and continued to stare at the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor on the screen.

    The Yin Wind Emperor was sitting inside the room while calmly drinking his tea. He was probably waiting for someone. One the side, Cai¡¯er exined, ¡°Young Master, the pill shop outside is owned by the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor. He hired someone to look after the ce for him. The person running the shop seems to be his loyal aide. After the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor arrived, he had this person help him buy some medicinal herbs. He never left the room and just waited for the shopkeeper to arrive.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he said, ¡°It seems like the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor isn¡¯t simple. He has a way to get in touch with the outside world. Not only that, he could also buy what he needs without his tracks being discovered.¡±

    As he said that, the room shed a white light and a person appeared in front of the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor. This person was wearing a magnificent cultivator robe. Although he looked like a practitioner, one¡¯s initial feeling upon seeing this person was that he was a merchant.

    Not only was this person fat, he also had a polite demeanor about him. His eyes had a small glint of light. He looks like a profiteer.

    When this person appeared, he immediately bowed and said, ¡°I have seen Master Yin Wind Ghost Emperor. The things that Master needs have already been prepared.¡± Then he took out a spatial bag and handed it respectfully to the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor.

    The Yin Wind Ghost Emperor nodded. Then after he swept the spatial bag with his spiritual force, he nodded and said, ¡°Very good. You will gain benefits as long as you serve the emperor. Otherwise, this emperor can take your life in a blink of an eye. This is for your loyalty.¡± Then he threw a medicine bottle towards the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper took the bottle gratefully and expressed his gratitude towards the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor. He knelt down and said, ¡°Thank you Master for the gift. This subordinate shall serve the Master with all my heart.¡±

    The Yin Wind Ghost Emperor nodded and said, ¡°Alright, now leave.¡± The person stood on the room¡¯s transmission formation and left the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor alone.

    The Yin Wind Ghost Emperor nced around before he sighed. Then he walked towards the transmission formation. After fiddling with the formation, he stood on it and then activated it. A white light shed as he disappeared from the room.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor and couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly as he said, ¡°This guy is really careful. He¡¯s even careful around his loyal subordinates. I don¡¯t think even his subordinates know that the transmission formation is connected to a courtyard not far away.¡±

    Laura smiled faintly and said, ¡°People like him would never fully trust anyone. I¡¯m afraid the shopkeeper is being controlled by him with some method.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°No matter what method he used to control that shopkeeper, he¡¯ll be freedter on. It¡¯s time for us to make a move.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai waved his hand and disappeared from the room.

 Chapter 1361 â€“ The End of the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 1361 - The End of the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor</h4>

    The Yin Wind Ghost Emperor¡¯s recent days haven¡¯t been great. A few years ago, he obtained a treasure in the market, a piece of Prime Yin Stone. This Prime Yin Stone was a stone with a pure yin attribute. It provided great benefits to Ghost Cultivators.

    But what the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor didn¡¯t expect was that someone saw him acquiring the Prime Yin Stone. And this person was also a Ghost Cultivator. After the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor left the market, this person tried to kill him.

    The Yin Wind Ghost Emperor wasn¡¯t a good-natured person. He was cruel and couldn¡¯t stand being slighted. The two fought and in the end, the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor killed him and made him a ghost servant.

    However, the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor didn¡¯t expect that the man he killed had a great background. He was the grandson of a powerful being in the Devil Realm. He attracted huge trouble this time. The powerful being ordered him to be chased and ughtered. Fortunately, the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor was able to find a secret cave and hid inside it. Because of this, he was able to escape the fatal disaster.

    But this also caused the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor to hide himself in recent years. He knew that once he was seen heading out, people would certainly hunt him down.

    It was because of this that the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor acted cautiously. He silently collected faith power from the lower realms to increase his potential. Although he was now a Nascent Soul Expert, he¡¯s still a man with his tail clipped. He didn¡¯t dare to leave his cave. And if he wanted to buy something, it would be through a ve he previously acquired.

    The Yin Wind Ghost Emperor¡¯s original n was to continue cultivating and reach that powerful being¡¯s level. Once that happens, he would no longer be afraid to go out into the World of Cultivation. After all, people who knew how to collect faith power were very few. And even fewer people put it in practice. This was his trump card. As long as this trump card was in his hand, he would be a powerful expert sooner orter.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to snatch his trump card. Actually, Zhao Hai was only part of the reason. The real reason was the huge heart. However, the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor was unaware of the heart¡¯s existence. Therefore, in his mind, all of it was Zhao Hai¡¯s fault.

    It¡¯s a pity that when he met Zhao Hai, he was already beginning to lose control of the Underworld. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t able to get a clear image of his opponent¡¯s face. Even if he wanted revenge, he wouldn¡¯t be able to.

    When he thought about this, the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor clenched his jaws. Then he ruthlessly said, ¡°Don¡¯t let this old man know who you are. Otherwise, this old man will take out your soul and let you suffer in the fires of hell forever!¡±

    Then suddenly, a voice was heard, ¡±Who might have made the Emperor so angry?¡±

    This sudden sound caused the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor to be terrified and startled. He turned his head towards the direction of the voice and saw a person wearing a silver mask. This person was wearing cultivator robes and was looking at him through the hole in the mask. The person¡¯s eyes were sparkling, and terrifying.

    The Yin Wind Ghost Emperor looked at the masked person. He calmed himself down and said, ¡°Who are you Mister? What can this Emperor do for you?¡±

    Naturally, the person who came was Zhao Hai. He smiled faintly and replied, ¡°The Emperor is an old acquaintance of this one back in the lower realm. I even fought against the Emperor. I came this time to get something from you.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor¡¯s pupils shrank. Then he said, ¡°You¡¯re that person? Is it you that broke this Emperor¡¯s good luck?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°The Emperor over praises me. It¡¯s not that I intend to break the Emperor¡¯s good luck. I just happened to meet you on the road.¡±

    The Yin Wind Ghost Emperor looked at Zhao Hai, then he sneered and said, ¡°Why would someone who wouldn¡¯t even dare show their face deal with this Emperor? Although I don¡¯t know how you found me, now that you¡¯re here you can only die. How long has it been since you ascended? Three years? If you¡¯re nning to kill me in such a short amount of time, then you¡¯re dreaming.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I have dealt with the Emperor before, so why can¡¯t I do it now? The Emperor should know why I came here today. I think the Emperor should give me what I want.¡±

    The Yin Wind Ghost Emperor coldly snorted and said, ¡°You want the method to collect and use Faith Power? Hahaha, do you want to control the Underworld? Let this Emperor tell you, stop dreaming. Not only will this Emperor not tell you the method, I will also extract your soul and make it into a soulmp so that you can suffer from the fires of karma forever.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed, ¡°The Emperor is really confident. This is also good. Then I¡¯ll have to ask the Emperor to apany me to y.¡± Then he took a step forward and released a punch.

    The Yin Wind Ghost Emperor didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would suddenly attack. Moreover, he didn¡¯t use a magic artifact but instead sent out a punch. The Yin Wind Ghost Emperor paused for a short moment before he quickly responded. He waved his hand as he took out a ghost face shield to block his front.

    However, the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor underestimated the power behind Zhao Hai¡¯s fist. Zhao Hai went serious immediately because of how important faith power was. He couldn¡¯t make any mistake. Therefore, he also mixed astral qi and evil qi in his fist.

    The Yin Wind Ghost Emperor simply hasn¡¯t thought about these. He¡¯s only a Rogue Cultivator. Being able to practise to his current level can be attributed to his luck. Condensing astral qi and evil qi was a method that the Great Sects monopolized. Therefore, he didn¡¯t have any special qi in his body. Without the method to condense qi into his body, along with insufficient understanding about astral qi and evil qi, the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor expected his ghost face shield to block the full powered fist from Zhao Hai.

    However, how can Zhao Hai¡¯s punch be easily defended? Once the fist struck the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor¡¯s shield, a dull sound was heard before the shieldpletely disintegrated. It simply couldn¡¯t bear the power of Zhao Hai¡¯s punch.

    The Yin Wind Ghost Emperor let out a grunt, his face showing that he might be injured. However, this wasn¡¯t the end. After his first attack, Zhao Hai sent another one on its way. He waved his hand as a flying sword appeared beside him. Then the flying sword proceeded to strike towards the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor. Although this flying sword was a transformation of Liquid Silver, it adapted the form of the Plum Blossom Sword, the standard weapon of the Plum Blossom Sect in West Cold City. When the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor saw this sword, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but shrink.

    The Yin Wind Ghost Emperor coldly snorted. He waved his hand and took out a magic artifact. This was the famous Ten Thousand Ghosts Scepter, the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor¡¯s life source weapon.

    The Yin Wind Ghost Emperor never gotcent again. If he doesn¡¯t use his full strength today, then it might be his end. This was why he took out his life source weapon.

    Zhao Hai smiled when he saw this. While his sword was still in motion, he waved his hand and sent two ghost disks towards the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor. Just like the Ten Thousand Ghosts Scepter, the ghost disks were also Ghost Artifacts. When these two weapons were taken out, a howling of ghosts was heard. This caused the entire cave mansion to turn into a ghastly region.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t affected by the changes. He kept throwing magic artifacts out from time to time. Of course, these were magic artifacts that he looted along his journey. This caused the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor to be thrown into confusion.

    Zhao Hai did this to attract the attention of the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor. As long as the emperor focused on him, then the emperor was surely to die.

    The Yin Wind Ghost Emperor was really putting his focus on Zhao Hai. He didn¡¯t dare shift his focus away just for a moment. Zhao Hai was stronger than him, plus Zhao Hai had astral qi and evil qi. Naturally, the emperor couldn¡¯t hold on. If he didn¡¯t have the Ten Thousand Ghosts Scepter, then he might have already been killed by Zhao Hai. After all, this Ten Thousand Ghosts Scepter was an artifact that the emperor had nurtured for many years. And it showed how powerful it was.

    The two people fought for a while. When Zhao Hai felt that the time was right, he shouted and sent out more ghost disks. To be honest, the ghost disks were great weapons and caused headaches to the enemy. The two ghost disks that Zhao Hai released before were already enough to cause problems to the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor. Now that more was being sent out, the Emperor was having more of a hard time.

    If these weremon ghost disks, then the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor might not have any problems. He had used ghost disks before. These were weapons that lower-leveled Devil Cultivators used. Even Cultivators in the Cultivation realm use ghost disks. This was because its attacks stick right close to its target. It was very hard to throw them off.

    As the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor was focused on dealing with the ghost disks, he suddenly felt pain in his head. Then his vision turned ck. He didn¡¯t even know how he died.

    The strike that ended everything was naturally Liquid Silver¡¯s needle. Zhao Hai ced this silver needle on the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor. One must know that Nascent Soul Experts have formidable spiritual force. If the silver needle was sent casually, then the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor would certainly discover it. Therefore, Zhao Hai made sure to distract the Emperor by going at full power. Then he would wait until the silver needle was ready to strike.

    Although Zhao Hai can kill the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor with his attacks, he didn¡¯t dare waste too much time. The longer the fight drags on, the more uncertain elements woulde out. Therefore, Zhao Hai had to use the silver needle.

    Seeing that the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor was dead, Zhao Hai waved his hand and received his corpse. Then he returned to the Space. At the same time, the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor¡¯s cave residence was swept up by a strong force. Not a thing was left inside, everything was taken to the Space.

    Naturally, this wasn¡¯t due to Zhao Hai. While Zhao Hai and the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor were fighting, Cai¡¯er alreadymanded the Undead to dig up the cave mansion. Cai¡¯er believed that Zhao Hai would win, so she would naturally be impolite. Moreover, this way, they wouldn¡¯t be wasting time.

 Chapter 1362 â€“ Unexpected Level Up, Taking The Assistant As A Concubine

    <h4>Chapter 1362 - Unexpected Level Up, Taking The Assistant As A Concubine</h4>

    Upon returning to the Space, Zhao Hai immediately called the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor. He didn¡¯t take the Emperor¡¯s artifact and allowed him to continue using it. What he wanted from the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor was the method to use Faith Power.

    When the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor appeared, he immediately bowed and said, ¡°This one has seen the Young Master.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Write down the method to collect and use faith power.¡± The Yin Wind Ghost Emperor immediatelyplied. He went to Cai¡¯er and then recited the method. Cai¡¯er proceeded to write it down.

    It can be seen that the method to use faith power wasn¡¯t veryplex. The Yin Wind Ghost Emperor finished reciting it in less than an hour.

    After he was done talking, Zhao Hai waved his hand and had the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor leave. Then he read the method to use faith power. This method was actually a set of mother-child formations. There¡¯s only one mother formation while the child formation could be unlimited. The child formation would collect the faith power and transmit it to the mother formation. The user can then extract faith power from the mother formation.

    Zhao Hai looked at the child formation and then turned to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, you take care of this. Have it set up on the various backgrounds as soon as possible.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded. Actually, they don¡¯t need to do anything much. The various backgrounds already had churches built in them. These churches were essential to each. They provide things that the¡¯s inhabitants need. As long as they install the child formation on these churches, then it¡¯s already enough.

    Zhao Hai was now looking at how faith power could be used. From what he can see, faith power was truly magical. Not only could it help in cultivation, it had other uses as well. It can be used to control magic artifacts and strengthen its attacks.

    Zhao Hai carefully analyzed the method of using faith power. He discovered that faith power needed to be cultivated first before it could be used. It was like astral qi and evil qi which needed to be condensed inside the body.

    Moreover, it seems like faith power wasn¡¯t initially used for offense. Instead it was an eye technique first. This technique was divided into two parts. The first part was seeing faith power. Naturally, you can only see your own faith power and not others.

    The second part of this eye technique enabled your eyes to see the strength of other people. It would allow the user to see various qi in the world. If your faith power was very strong, you could even see the level of a magic artifact, along with the energy that its user used in controlling it. The user would also be able to see the essence of an object. This technique might not seem much, but Zhao Hai could see how important it could be.

    This eye technique can make your eyes see the strength of your enemy as well as their attributes. And if you have more faith power, then you would discover hidden treasures. This was very important for Cultivators.

    But this was only the first part of the utilization of faith power. The second part was cultivating faith power into one¡¯s body. Faith power would transform the user¡¯s body and make their meridians more suitable for cultivation. It would also remove hidden injuries and sort out spiritual qi. In turn, this allowed faster cultivation.

    The third part of using faith power was to bless your weapon with faith power and making it more powerful. It could increase the artifact¡¯s offensive strength, defenses, speed, rigidity, and other properties.

    And the fourth part, and most important part, was thepletebination of one¡¯s strength and faith power. This stage removes any obstacles to one¡¯s cultivation. It would make one¡¯s road ahead extremely clear.

    For any Cultivator, thest benefit was extremely good. For practitioners, their path of cultivation wasn¡¯t without its problems. Countless Qi Refining Practitioners were unable to progress to Foundation Establishment. Foundation Establishment Experts unable to reach Core Formation. Core Formation Experts unable to get to Nascent Soul. And Nascent Soul Experts failing in their tribtion. This was the treacherous path of cultivation.

    But as long as one cultivates faith power and reaches the perfect union, these obstacles would vanish. One only needed to practice. The bottlenecks to reach Foundation Establishment, Core Formation, Nascent Soul, Transcending Tribtion, would all disappear. The only thing one needed to do was umte.

    Seeing the benefits of faith power, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed. Fatih power was indeed extremely powerful. As long as one cultivates faith power, any Cultivator would have a smooth path ahead.

    Naturally, one needed to collect faith power in order to gain these benefits. Only then can one start cultivating the technique. Moreover, the more faith power you acquire, the more benefits you would gain.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai let out a long breath and said, ¡°Good, faith power is really good. Hahaha. Now I want to see how far I can get in Cultivating it.¡±

    Laura and the others were also startled when they saw the benefits of faith power. They didn¡¯t expect it to be this mystical.

    At this moment, Megan suddenly turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, have you forgotten something? The Yin Wind Ghost Emperor indicated that he has something that could probably be rted to the Underworld. He relied on that thing to control the Underworld. If it weren¡¯t for the huge heart, he would have already seeded. You should go look for that thing and send it back to the Underworld.¡±

    Upon hearing Megan, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he patted his head and said, ¡°Right, I forgot about that. But the Underworld has no more need for that thing. The ne has been controlled by the huge heart. However, it¡¯s also better to send it back.¡± After he said that, he called the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor again.

    The Yin Wind ghost Emperor appeared and then bowed and said, ¡°I have seen that Young Master. Does the Young Master have any orders?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Hand over the thing from the Underworld. Right, when you return to the Hell Space, go teach the Undead about Cultivation. You cultivate the ghost dao, it¡¯ll be helpful for those fellows.¡±

    The Yin Wind Ghost Emperorplied and then waved his hand to take something out and gave it to Zhao Hai. When he saw the item, Zhao Hai stared. It was a small statue. It was a statue of a Titan. Although the statue was small, one could see that it depicted a huge being that was capable of holding up the heavens and the earth.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect to see a Titan. But Zhao Hai immediately changed his mind as he began to understand. The huge heart in the Underworld must have been left behind by the Titan that created the world. It wasn¡¯t just the remains of a Titan.

    When he thought of this, Zhao Hai let out a long breath and then sent the statue over to the Underworld. Just as the statue entered the Underworld, something happened. The entire Underworld seems to turn alive. The beat of the huge heart became stronger. And along with it, the spiritual qi in the Underworld became denser. And it seems like every time the heart beats, the spiritual qi gets richer.

    Then a loud rumbling noise was heard in the Underworld. With the huge heart in the center, the entire ne shrank down before it totally vanished. The only thing left was the huge heart.

    Zhao Hai was beyond shocked at what happened. Then the huge heart moved and entered the opening that Zhao Hai sent the statue through. It entered the Space!

    Just as the huge heart entered the Space, Zhao Hai heard a prompt, ¡°Primordial Spirit Vein has been discovered inside the Space. This spirit vein is favored towards the dark attribute. Spirit Vein has unified with the Hell. Original Hell has be the Hell System and would slowly be a Hell Universe. The spirit vein would automatically produce spiritual qi for the Space. The Space has leveled up to level 200. Dark-attribute items inside the Space will undergo promotion. Manufacturing capability of the Universal Processing Machine has been increased. The Universal Scanner is now more intelligent. The Hundred Spirits Tree has been promoted. Now, the Hundred Spirits Tree will bear fruit every 100 years. A thousand fruits will be created each time. Ten will be their owns. These fruits can be used as a spatial item, a weapon, an independent garden, and a beast pen. The union between the spirit root and the Hundred Spirit Tree has been strengthened ten times.¡±

    Zhao Hai sat in awe as he listened to the prompt. He didn¡¯t think that the statue would bring forth this much progress to the Space. Moreover, it gave him so many benefits.

    Laura and the others were also dumbfounded. This was an unexpected surprise. They were currently focused on faith power. They didn¡¯t expect the Underworld to bring such a surprise. Moreover, the Hundred Spirits Tree, the Universal Processing Machine, and the Universal Scanner had been upgraded. There¡¯s also the huge heart causing the spiritual qi density in the Space to increase. Although it couldn¡¯t yetpare to the Cultivation Realm¡¯s spirit veins, it would catch up soon. And it might even surpass it.

    Now the Space has an equivalent to a growing spirit vein. In the past, because it only had one spirit root, the speed of spiritual qi density increase was very slow. With the addition of the huge heart, this increase has elerated. It wouldn¡¯t be long before the Space¡¯s spiritual qi density to beparable to the Cultivation Realm.

    After some time, everyone recovered their senses. Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Good, good. Hahaha. This is fantastic!¡±

    Laura and the others were very happy. Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°We have experienced double benefits today. I won¡¯t be cultivating this day, it¡¯s time to celebrate!¡±

    Naturally, Laura and the others didn¡¯t oppose. Meg immediately went to the kitchen to prepare a feast. Although Laura and the others weren¡¯t needed in the kitchen, they also went there to busy themselves. Zhao Hai also went with them.

    Just as everyone was chatting, Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, where¡¯s Cai¡¯er? She went to set up the child formations, will she be finished soon?¡±

    Then at this time, Cai¡¯er¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±

    Zhao Hai turned his head and saw Cai¡¯er smiling at him. But Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded by what he saw. Not only Zhao Hai, Laura and the others were also stunned. They all looked at Cai¡¯er with a silly expression. They were all speechless.

    Cai¡¯er had grown considerably. In the beginning, Cai¡¯er was only as tall as a person¡¯s arm. Then after the Space upgraded, she became a meter tall, like a small dwarf. Although she looked beautiful, she was very short nheless.

    But now, Cai¡¯er has changed. She was now as tall as a normal person. Although she was still petitepared to Laura and the others, nobody would think that she was a dwarf by looking at her.

    Zhao Hai stared at Cai¡¯er. Cai¡¯er was currently wearing colorful clothing. If other people wore it, they would look too dazzling. But when Cai¡¯er wore it, the clothes seemed like it blended well with her. It made her look more lovely.

    Laura and the others were also staring at Cai¡¯er. They didn¡¯t expect the grown-up Cai¡¯er to be this beautiful.

    Being stared at by everyone, Cai¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but turn red as she lowered her head.

    Suddenly Laura eximed, ¡°Cai¡¯er you look too beautiful that we got lost. Brother Hai, isn¡¯t Cai¡¯er beautiful?¡±

    Zhao Hai recovered, then he smiled at Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Yes. Cai¡¯er, you¡¯re beautiful.¡± Then he pulled Cai¡¯er¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Come help us prepare the feast.¡±

    Cai¡¯er cheerfullyplied as she jumped to Zhao Hai¡¯s side and helped prepare the food. Laura and the others looked at Cai¡¯er¡¯s appearance with happy expressions in their eyes.

    Laura and the others already regarded Cai¡¯er as one of them. In the past, they pitied Cai¡¯er. Among them, she provided the biggest help to Zhao Hai. This was due to her ability to control everything inside the Space. It was only because of her size that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t able to take her in as a concubine. It wasn¡¯t only Cai¡¯er who took it as a pity. Laura and the others were also regretful for her.

    However, everything turned out well. Now that Cai¡¯er¡¯s issue has been solved, it was logical for Zhao Hai to take her in. Moreover, Zhao Hai also had heavy sentiments towards Cai¡¯er. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have taken the initiative to hold Cai¡¯er¡¯s hand. With Zhao Hai¡¯s temperament, he was usually passive, he rarely took the first step.

 Chapter 1363 â€“ Faith Power, Nascent Soul Stage?

    <h4>Chapter 1363 - Faith Power, Nascent Soul Stage?</h4>

    Cai¡¯er was very happy. Like the women in the vi, her heart also belonged to Zhao Hai. It was only because of her size that she wasn¡¯t able to act on her feeling.

    Speaking of which, among the women in the vi, Cai¡¯er was the closest to Zhao Hai. This was because the two of them were one. Zhao Hai¡¯s life was connected to her¡¯s. If Zhao Hai dies, then she would die as well. The two just weren¡¯t able to have a closer rtionship because of Cai¡¯er¡¯s size.

    Now that this barrier has been cleared, it¡¯s given that the two would get together. Laura and the others didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with it.

    After the feast, Zhao Hai went to rest. Naturally, Cai¡¯er followed him. On the other hand, Laura and the others remained outside. This was bound to happen. In fact, Laura and the others were happy to see this happen. This way, Zhao Hai and Cai¡¯er would be closer.

    Needless to say, Zhao Hai¡¯s room that night was very warm. Because of her special physique, Cai¡¯er was able to get up very early the next day. Although this was her first time, she didn¡¯t suffer the same oue as others.

    Laura and the others got up quite early as well. The Space was very peaceful that day. The air was very good since it was filled with spiritual qi. This allowed everyone¡¯s sleep to be very good. So naturally, none of them felt like they needed more time to sleep.

    Zhao Hai also got up at the same time as the others. After eating breakfast, Zhao Hai monitored the state of the Pirate Paradise and the Cultivation Realm. The two ces didn¡¯t have any problems. Yalei 2 was also doing very well.

    Zhao Hai felt relieved and then he sat underneath the Hundred Spirits Tree and calmed down his mood. Then he closed his eyes and recalled the method to utilize faith power.

    Feeling that there weren¡¯t any problems, Zhao Hai began to cultivate. The first step was his eyes. He first drew his spiritual qi toward the eye acupoint in his head. Then ording to his meridians, he slowly circted the spiritual qi to unlock the upoint. At this time, he became able to see faith power.

    This wasn¡¯t an easy feat to do. First, one would need to delicately operate their eye acupoint. Any mistakes that happen during this period would lead to an unmentionable oue. And if one couldn¡¯t unlock the eye acupoint, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to continue circting spiritual qi to that ce and in turn they wouldn¡¯t be able to see faith power. Not seeing faith power meant that one wouldn¡¯t be able to make use of it. Therefore, this was the very first hurdle that someone who wanted to use faith power needed to ovee.

    But for Zhao Hai, this thing wasn¡¯t very difficult. After his body underwent multiple transformations, his cells were now as tenacious as steel. His meridians were able to take a beating. Before long, he was able to unlock his eye acupoints.

    After that, Zhao Hai moved his spiritual qi to follow a certain rule. This rule was quite demanding. A single hair of failure in the path would destroy the cycle. Only once the cycle waspleted would the connection be established.

    As the connection was being established, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes began to change. Zhao Hai slowly opened his eyes. Then he took out Liquid Silver and took a look at it.

    Yesterday, Cai¡¯er installed the mother formation to collect faith power inside Liquid Silver. Not only would this mother formation collect faith power, it could also store it for Zhao Hai to use at any time.

    Since this would be the first time that he would see faith power, Zhao Hai was somewhat curious. He wanted to see what faith power looks like. He looked at Liquid Silver and stared. Then he couldn¡¯t help but squint his eyes.

    It¡¯s no wonder that Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction was this. This was because Liquid Silver¡¯s glow wasn¡¯t the same as before. This time, it was as if there was a small sun inside it.

    It was pointed out in the method that faith power had strong and weak forms. Weak faith power looked like a thread of hair. Only when thousands upon thousands of these hairs were together could faith power be considered strong.

    However, most faith power was white, they didn¡¯t shine. These were the most ordinary faiths. In other words, people had faith in you but they wouldn¡¯t sacrifice themselves for your sake. This was the most ordinary expression of faith.

    The next stage was a silver-colored faith thread. This faith was more powerful. Generally, followers that offered contributions had this faith.

    The strongest type of faith power were the shining golden faith threads. This kind of faith couldn¡¯t be given by average people. This faith could only belong to fanatic believers. They would contribute all they have for you. They wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to speak badly of you. They would give their heart and soul for you. For them, sacrificing to you was the greatest honor.

    The faith power in Liquid Silver was akin to the radiance of the sun. This was extremely dazzling even for ZhaoHai. Therefore, he had no choice but to squint his eyes. However, he didn¡¯t feel that there¡¯s any problems. This was because he feltfortable under the illumination of this radiance.

    Zhao Hai let out a long breath as his heart became excited. This was because he understood that the people in the Space were his most loyal believers.

    Zhao Hai calmed down his mood. He felt extremely grateful to the Space and the people in it. After he calmed himself down, Zhao Hai looked at the dazzling light and then slowly guided it towards his eyes.

    Under Zhao Hai¡¯s gaze, the clump of golden faith threads unraveled and slowly flew towards his eyes. Zhao Hai¡¯s heart became excited. But this caused the threads to withdraw back into Liquid Silver.

    Zhao Hai stared, then he let out a long breath as he gave a self-ridiculing smile. He was quite good at meditating. However, the sight of faith power caused him to be excited. If people saw him like this, then they would haveughed at him.

    Zhao Hai calmed himself down once more as he restarted his cultivation. In the end, he was able to guide the faith threads towards his eyes.

    Zhao Hai felt a warm current go through him as the threads flowed through his eyes. His eyes felt more and morefortable. The ufortable parts of his eyes that he didn¡¯t think of before became better as time passed.

    This time, Zhao Hai waspletely calm as he patiently guided the faith threads. As more and more faith power entered Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes, he began leading it towards his body and uniting it with his spiritual qi. Through his spiritual qi, he united the faith power to his physique.

    Whenever faith power passed through an acupoint, Zhao Hai could feel his absorption quicken. When faith powerpleted one cirction through Zhao Hai¡¯s body, it began to integrate to Zhao Hai¡¯s physique.

    At this time, the golden light from Liquid Silver suddenly flew out and entered Zhao Hai¡¯s body. Zhao Hai was taken aback. One must know that this phenomenon wasn¡¯t stated in the method to use faith power. Zhao Hai looked down on himself and found out that the golden light had settled right at the shanzhong acupoint in his chest.

    Zhao Hai stared. Then he immediately closed his eyes and felt his chest acupoint. Zhao Hai knew that his dao lotus was at that acupoint. Moreover, after practicing the Ster Transformations Art, starlight began appearing above the Dao Lotus. Faith power was now running along this scene. Zhao Hai wanted to see what changes would happen in his shanzhong acupoint.

    As Zhao Hai used his spiritual force to look at his acupoint, he was stunned. This was because changes began to happen in his body. The gold core that was originally in his dantian has flown towards the shanzhong acupoint. Then the gold core dissolved and turned into a faint miniature Zhao Hai. The spirit Zhao Hai which was originally in his head also sank into the shanzhong point. The two merged together and became a miniature Zhao Hai that had extremely long hair.

    After that, the miniature Zhao Hai fell down and sat cross-legged on top of the Dao Lotus. The hair of the miniature was connected with the faith threads. The starlight now became golden and formed a huge magic circle. This was the mother formation that collected faith power.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai suddenly had an inkling in his mind. Nascent Soul Stage!

    In the past, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t quite understand what a Nascent Soul Expert was really like. He thought that Nascent Soul was just another division of level and wasn¡¯t anything remarkable. But now, he discovered that he was wrong. Experts of the Nascent Soul Stage were different from Core Formation Experts. Core Formation Experts were called like that because of the gold core in their body. All of their spiritual qi would be inside the gold core. Whether it be in battles or in cultivation, it all depended on their gold core.

    As for Zhao Hai, his cultivation was somewhat different from the others. Because he practiced the Myriad Ster Transformations Yin-Yang Art, the spiritual qi in his body was ten times morepared to other Cultivators. Therefore, he was able to reach Nascent Soul-level strength while only being at Core Formation. Additionally, he had astral qi and evil qi in his body, increasing his offensive strength even more. This caused him to be unbeatable among Nascent Soul Experts. Even Huang Daoran wasn¡¯t able to do anything to him.

    At that time, everyone thought that Zhao Hai was already in the Nascent Soul Stage, not Core Formation. Even Zhao Hai thought that he was already a Nascent Soul Expert. But he didn¡¯t expect that he was actually still at Core Formation.

    Upon drawing faith power, Zhao Hai¡¯s cultivation progressed further. And since he was only one step away from Nascent Soul, faith power pushed him to ovee that threshold and be a Nascent Soul Expert in one go. Now, he can be regarded as a true Nascent Soul Expert. If he was ced in the Cultivation Realm, he would be a very powerful expert. At this point, even general Transcending Tribtion Experts wouldn¡¯t¡¯ be his match.

 Chapter 1364 â€“ Stellar Sword Control Technique

    <h4>Chapter 1364 - Ster Sword Control Technique</h4>

    Zhao Hai really felt different upon entering Nascent Soul Stage. The spiritual qi in his body has beenpressed once more and its quality has increased by a lot. The original misty qi has be a silvery liquid. Mixed in this liquid qi were the astral qi and the evil qi, turning it into a light blue color. Then with faith power, the liquid turned golden.

    After eighty-one cycles, the Nascent Soul turned golden yellow. At this point, faith power and his spiritual qi have been integrated.

    Zhao Hai knew that he had now aplished the first two parts of using faith power. What he needed to do now was to practice the third part, using faith power to reinforce his weapons.

    Zhao Hai was very satisfied with this result. Zhao Hai ced Liquid Silver down and slowly guided faith power towards it. But what made Zhao Hai feel strange was that even though he injected faith power into Liquid Silver, there seems to be no reaction from it whatsoever.

    Zhao Hai looked at Liquid Silver in confusion. He injected faith power into it ording to the method. And as he can see, Liquid Silver shone with a corresponding light. So why was there no reaction now?

    After trying once more and getting nor response, Zhao Hai was confused. He began to carefully recall the method. But he did ording to the instructions. In the end, he still couldn¡¯t yield any results.

    ZhaoHai stared at Liquid Silver. He injected faith power into it onest time, but the result was the same. When he injected faith power into Liquid Silver, it would emit a golden light. But as soon as Zhao Hai stopped, the faith power returned to his body and Liquid Silver would go back to its original state.

    Zhao Hai ced Liquid Silver down and thought hard. Then he suddenly thought of something. In the past, Liquid Silver was emitting golden light on its own. But after the mother formation entered Zhao Hai¡¯s shenzong acupoint, the golden light from Liquid Silver disappeared. Was that it?

    Although this reason was somewhat vague, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t think of anything else to exin it. And since he only had this one method to utilize faith power, then it must be the reason.

    Zhao Hai put aside training faith power in the meantime and focused on another thing. When he stepped into Nascent Soul Stage, another technique rted to the Ster Transformations Yin-Yang Art appeared in his mind. Now Zhao Hai wanted to see what technique it was.

    He quickly found the technique when he dove into his mind. When he read the name of the technique, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be ted. The name of the technique was, Ster Sword Control Technique!

    Just by its name, it was clearly a technique to control flying swords. This was what Zhao Hai needed the most right now. His current technique was an amalgamation of different flying sword techniques that was analyzed by the Universal Scanner. Although this sword technique was strong, Zhao Hai felt that it couldn¡¯t utilize hisplete strength. Now that the Ster Sword Control Technique hase out, it was like giving a pillow to a sleepy person.

    Zhao Hai immediately read through the Ster Sword Control Technique. The technique was much moreplexpared to the Ster Body Tempering Technique. Not only was it more demanding in the amount of spiritual qi, it also required perfect control over spiritual qi.

    The Ster Sword Control Technique was divided into four parts. The first part was the control over spiritual qi. This method for controlling spiritual energy wasn¡¯t for cultivation. Instead, it was for improving attacks using flying swords. The second part of the technique was control over spiritual force. Just like the first part, this was used for the flying sword instead of for cultivation. The third part was the sword technique. Naturally, this was the method to control the flying sword. The fourth part was actually a sword formation. A sword technique can utilize one sword to make an attack. But if a sword formation was used, dozens even a hundred swords could be used. The might of this was certainly much better than a single sword.

    However, the Ster Sword Control Technique¡¯s sword formation attack was extremely demanding for spiritual force. At the same time, not any sword could be used with it. The efficiency of the sword formation relied on the swords used alongside it. In other words, you need to branch out your spiritual force to control each sword. It was just like the multiple sword attacks by other people. They would inject spiritual force to the mother sword and then control the other swords through it. To be honest, this was very simr to having one artifact that had other auxiliary parts.

    But if the Ster Sword Control Technique used more powerful swords, then more powerful and flexible the attack would be. And in turn, the offensive strength would be greater.

    When he understood this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be happy. This Ster Sword Control Technique was specifically tailor-made for him. His spiritual force was already very powerfulpared to other people. And then there¡¯s the Space. Not to say about producing thousands of powerful swords, he could also control these swords freely.

    Now that he had the sword formation, controlling his spiritual force and spiritual qi has be simpler. Zhao Hai could already control thousands of swords through his spiritual force and massive reserve of spiritual qi. With the sword formation present, his control would be more effective.

    The biggest difference between this sword formation and the way Zhao Hai used flying swords before was that whether the sword formation was sent out or received, it stayed as a sword formation in the end. Moreover, this sword formation was actually from arger sword formation. The name of thisrge sword formation was the Ten Thousand Ster Transformations Great Formation.

    Thisrge formation was arranged ording to the changes of the stars and the transformation of yin-yang. This sword formation could beposed of two swords or ten thousand swords. The more swords there were, the more transformations it could undergo. However, these transformations still needed to follow the stars and the flow of yin-yang.

    Also, even if the Ten Thousand Ster Transformation Great Formationcked a few swords, it can still be used while its power would reduce ordingly. This was the real essence of the formation.

    But this wasn¡¯t the only thing about the Ten Thousand Ster Transformations Great Formation. Not only was it a sword technique, it was also a very powerful formation on its own. If a magic staff could use this great formation, then its power would also be immense.

    Zhao Hai let out a long breath. Then he calmed himself down before taking Liquid Silver out and transforming it into two swords to train in the simplest form of the Ten Thousand Ster Transformations Great Formation. Actually, the simplest form was also the most foundational form of the formation. As long as one grasps control over two swords, they could slowly increase the number as well as the changes that could happen to them.

    Operating the great formation wasn¡¯t very difficult. The most difficult part was arranging the formation amidst the presence of the enemy. Naturally, with the Space, Zhao Hai could set-up this formation instantaneously. However, he couldn¡¯t show this ability out in the opent. Therefore, Zhao Hai needed to be familiar with the method of setting the formation. Then he received the other swords leaving only one to use for practicing the method of controlling a flying sword.

    The method of controlling the flying sword was also veryplex. The changes involved in it were too many. Although only one sword was used, the sword technique¡¯s power couldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    Zhao Hai spent more time practicing the sword techniquepared to the sword formation. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t find someone to spar with. Nobody inside the Space could be his opponent. If he sparred with these people, he wouldn¡¯t be able to utilize the full might of the sword technique. He might as well not have a spar.

    The best ce to examine a cultivation technique was in a battlefield. Only after undergoing a life and death experience can one fully understand their technique.

    Although this was the case, Zhao Hai still practiced the sword control technique for a long time. This was because he knew clearly that only once the techniquees naturally to him could he use the technique in the battlefield.

    There was a saying in martial arts that goes like: You shouldn¡¯t be afraid of an opponent that has 1000 moves. You should master one move to perfection and defeat 1000 moves with one move.

    The more Zhao Hai practiced the sword technique, the more deep his understanding of it. This sword technique¡¯s attack could endure the strength of numerous stars. Once the sword technique was used, ZhaoHai could see that it was strongerpared to the flying sword techniques that he had seen before.

    Zhao Hai forgot the time and continued practicing until he felt that he had a thorough understanding of the technique. Every stab of the sword has be an instinct for him. It was at this time that he stopped.

    However, there was one thing that made Zhao Hai frown. It was the reinforcement of faith power. If he wanted to reinforce his sword with faith power, then he would need to use his spiritual force to do so. And it needed the same amount as the sword technique. Using these two at the same time caused Zhao Hai to be dissatisfied.

    Zhao Hai sighed as he received Liquid Silver. Then he returned to the Space¡¯s vi. Upon entering the living room, he saw Laura and the other staring at the screen. But the image on the screen caused Zhao Hai to be confused. This was because there was a battle currently ongoing. The scale of the battle wasn¡¯t very big. One side wasposed of 5 medium-sized battleships while the other were ten Foundation Establishment Cultivators.

    Zhao Hai asked, ¡°What is that? A battle?¡±

    Laura and the others noticed Zhao Hai. Laura turned her head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, you¡¯re done? Yes, it¡¯s a battle happening in the Pirate Paradise. It¡¯s not Louis and the others. Instead, it¡¯s a conflict between two pirate groups. We¡¯re just watching for fun.¡±

 Chapter 1365 â€“ Faith Weapon, Buddhist Technique

    <h4>Chapter 1365 - Faith Weapon, Buddhist Technique</h4>

    Zhao Hai became interested and looked at the monitor. To be honest, he hasn¡¯t really seen a battleship fight before. So this scene was new to him.

    At this time, the five medium-sized battleships were lined-up in a neat formation. The weapons were also ready to fire. Their magic cannons were divided into several groups. Each group had 10 to 20 cannons each. Generally, a single volley of 20 cannons could end the life of a Foundation Establishment Expert.

    Besides the magic cannons, the battleships also had Mechs to help them control the battle. These mechs wouldn¡¯t leave too far from the battleships. They were mainly meant to protect them by blocking the attacks sent by artifacts. In addition to mechs, the ships also had missiles that they could fire. This made the ships difficult to deal with.

    On the other hand, the Cultivators also weren¡¯t simple. Although they were at Foundation Establishment, their individual strength was formidable. And with them being people, they were very small targets. Aiming for them wouldn¡¯t be easy for the battleships.

    For these Cultivators, magic cannons weren¡¯t the biggest threat. Although these magic cannons weren¡¯t slow, they were still far from being able to catch Cultivators. Therefore, the cannons would generally miss.

    What these Cultivators were wary of were the missiles. These missiles could track its targets and change directions mid-flight. Cultivators wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid them even if they hide. In the end, the only thing they could do was use their artifacts to explode the missiles before they hit.

    Missiles had small nuclear bombs and cluster bombs in them. If these hit a Cultivator, they would no doubt die. To prevent this, the Cultivators would get as far away as missiles as possible. They were afraid of being hit by a nuclear bomb.

    Needless to say, nuclear bombs had explosive strength enough to kill a Foundation Establishment Expert. As for cluster bombs, as their name suggests, they would explode into one or missiles that were simrly lethal to Cultivators.

    Actually, when a battleship fights against a Cultivator, it would usually drag things out. The fight would be finished once the Cultivator dies from a nuclear bomb or a cluster bomb. On the other hand, Cultivators wanted to finish their fight with a battleship as soon as possible.

    At this time, the five battleships were doing their best to drag the ten Cultivators. It was also toote for the Cultivators to run away. If they really did turn their backs, then the battleships wouldn¡¯t just let them retreat in peace.

    After watching for a while, Zhao Hai felt bored and stopped watching. He began to understand why the Cultivators couldn¡¯t progress. Thebat between battleships and Cultivators seemed like a siege. These were Foundation Establishment Cultivators. If they met a stronger Cultivator, then they would just run away. However, although battleships weren¡¯t very agile, their speed in a straight line was greater than Cultivators.

    Because of this, the battleships and the Cultivators were dragging on. There¡¯s also the mechs that needed to keep the situation stable. If the battle turned chaotic, then the battleships would be in danger.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to Laura and the others and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go Cultivate.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Laura was puzzled so she asked, ¡°Brother Hai, you¡¯re going to cultivate? Didn¡¯t just just cultivate earlier?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I still have a lot of things that I don¡¯t understand about faith power. By the way, why don¡¯t you try cultivating faith power as well?¡±

    Laura forced a smile and said, ¡°We have tried but it¡¯s useless. We can¡¯t use faith power.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he smiled and said, ¡°Alright. In any case, you don¡¯t need to fight. If you can¡¯t practice, then you can¡¯t.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We don¡¯t care about it anyways. Brother Hai, go cultivate. We won¡¯t disturb you.¡± Zhao Hai nodded before turning around and leaving towards the Hundred Spirits Tree.

    Zhao Hai took Liquid Silver and looked at it. Naturally, he knew that he couldn¡¯t see anything just by doing this. He wanted to engrave the mother formation on it again. However, he found out that engraving was useless. This was because the mother formation on Liquid Silver looked like a faulty formation. There was no faith power seen on it at all.

    Zhao Hai looked inside him and saw that his shenzong acupoint was still receiving a lot of faith power every minute. Zhao Hai could even see his body radiating golden light if he used his faith eyes.

    Faith power was different from other energies. If you don¡¯t practice regrly, then spiritual qi would regress, the same was true for spiritual force. Even crystal stones would overflow with energy if left alone. However, faith power was different. As long as people don¡¯t lose faith in you, then you could keep absorbing faith power. Moreover, you don¡¯t even need to use faith power and it wouldn¡¯t overflow. It would just be stored in the mother formation.

    Seeing that there was no response from Liquid Silver, Zhao Hai sighed. Then he received it and took out the Crescent Moon Spade. Zhao Hai would take out the Crescent Moon Space to appreciate it from time to time ever since its transformation. This was because the Crescent Moon Spade made his mind tranquil once he held it.

    Looking at the Buddha statue on the Crescent Moon Spade, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Then he began injecting faith power into it. As he injected faith power, ZHao Hai smiled bitterly. These days, he has been injecting faith power into Liquid Silver, he didn¡¯t take out the Crescent Moon Spade. He expected that the same thing would happen. But just as he was about to stop, something happened.

    When faith power entered the Crescent Moon Spade, the spade seemed to be alive. The entire Crescent Moon Space shook gently. Then starting from the Buddha, a straight of golden light shed through its entire body. Then the Buddha opened it eyes, shooting two bright swastikas(…e) towards Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes.

    Zhao Hai closed his eyes, but the two swastikas still shot towards him before vanishing in sight.

    Just as Zhao Hai wanted to check his own state, a prompt was heard from the Space, ¡°Host has obtained a Faith Weapon. This weapon can use faith power and amplify its power to extinguish ten thousand evils. Since the Host has Liquid Silver as his life source weapon, the Faith Weapon will be fused with it. Fusion has started. Fusion will bepleted in 108 minutes. Timer starts now.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then at this time he suddenly felt a spiritual force drill into his own mind. However, he couldn¡¯t feel any ill intent from it. Therefore, Zhao Hai unlocked the Five Element Killing Formation and allowed it to enter his mind.

    Just as this spiritual force entered his mind, Zhao Hai¡¯s head shook. Then a Buddha Statue appeared.

    Zhao Hai stared. Then he saw the Buddha split into two, then into four. After a while, there were countless Buddhas. However, these Buddha statues had different expressions and positions. As Zhao Hai was confused, the Buddhas vanished. The only thing left was the sound of Buddhist chants.

    These chants sounded both ethereal and tangible. I made Zhao Hai calm down instantaneously. After a while, the chanting disappeared, then a long Cultivation Method entered inside his mind. This cultivation method wasposed of 18 smaller methods. These methods were the Enlightenment Technique, Alms Bowl Lifting Technique, Happiness and Fear Sound Technique, Pagoda Technique, Great Demon Subjugation Technique, Imperial Water Technique, Beast Control Technique, Vajra Technique, Instinct Technique, Sword Breath Technique, Bright Sword Technique, Six-senses Purification Technique, Cloning Technique, Infinity Technique, zing Staff Technique, Descending Dragon Technique, Crouching Tiger Technique, and Cosmos Technique!

    Besides these 18 techniques, there was also a passage about the origin of the Crescent Moon Spade. This was out of Zhao Hai¡¯s expectation.

    Zhao Hai looked at the 18 Cultivation Methods. Not one of these 18 was simple. These were all the most profound techniques of the Buddhist Sects. However, why were these in the Crescent Moon Spade? Also, how did the Crescent Moon Spade be possessed with evil qi and lost its original form? What¡¯s the secret behind this? Could it be that a Buddhist powerhouse has been defeated by his enemies, and then sealed his techniques inside the Crescent Moon Spade? If that¡¯s the case, then could he be recognized if he cultivated these techniques? And if Zhao Hai were to be recognized, then wouldn¡¯t he be hunted down?

    Zhao Hai was in a dilemma as he looked at the 18 cultivation methods. He knew clearly that these 18 techniques and the Crescent Moon Spade held a huge secret. And Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know what this secret was.

    None of these 18 techniques were simple. Not to mention all of them at once. Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t fought a Buddhist practitioner until now. Therefore, he didn¡¯t know what level they were in. Even the Six Realms Beginner Competition didn¡¯t have any Buddhists participating in it.

    Not having any Buddhist participants didn¡¯t mean that the Buddhists were a weak group. In fact, the Buddhists were very powerful. However, the Six Realms Beginner Competition was a contest for ascendants. Unfortunately, almost none of the ascenders were Buddhists. Because of this, Buddhist Sects would select talented people from the ascenders and lecture them in the Buddhist Dharma.

    However, cultivating Buddhist Dharma required one to suffer for 9 years. Because of this, no Buddhist participated in the Six Realms Beginner Competition.

    Fortunately, the Cultivation Realm made up for the losses of the Buddhist Sects. After the Six Realms Beginner Competition, the Cultivation Realm would share some of the benefits to the Buddhists. Otherwise, the Buddhists would have to send their own disciples to participate.

    One could see from this information how terrifying the Buddhist Sects were. The Great Sects were afraid of the Buddhists sending their disciples.

    This was something that Zhao Hai heard from the high-level Undead that he acquired. These were things that were unknown to him before.

    It was also because of this that Zhao Hai was wary towards the Buddhists even though he hadn¡¯t met one before. For the Daoist Sects to give them face was enough to show how formidable they were.

    The Cultivation Methods that Zhao Hai acquired were actually the Buddhists¡¯ most orthodox methods. Average Buddhists might not even have their hands on these methods. This made Zhao Hai hesitate. If he studied these methods, then Buddhists might go after him.

    Buddhists was actually a general term for all who practice the Buddhist Dharma in the Cultivation realm. However, there¡¯s something special about Buddhismpared to the Cultivators, and that was their unity. Compared to other Cultivators, Buddhists were extremely united. One could see this from their stance on the Six Realms Beginner Competition.

    Back when the Six Realms Beginner Competition was being discussed, the Buddhists proposed to do it every ten years. However, the other practitioners didn¡¯t agree. In the end, they decided to have one every five years. Naturally, the Buddhists didn¡¯t agree to this. So in turn, the other practitioners agreed to give the Buddhists a share of the benefits. Only then did the Buddhists agree.

    The reason for the Buddhists¡¯ unity, besides the benefits, was the existence of the Ancient Buddhist Temple. This Buddhist Temple was a very special existence in the Cultivation Realm. Its location could be said to be very remote and its spiritual qi density was too thin to be suitable for cultivation. However, all Buddhists in the Ancient Buddhist Temple didn¡¯t need to Cultivate. The only thing they needed to do was study the Buddhist Dharma.

    The monks in the Ancient Buddhist Temple never learned any Cultivation Methods. So when they fought, they wouldn¡¯t be able to beat Cultivators. However, their attainment in Buddhism was very high. As far as the world of Buddhism is concerned, only the people in the Ancient Buddhist Temple were the real Buddhists. The others were just monks following the Buddhist path.

    Because of this, people from the Ancient Buddhist Temple were admired by all Buddhists. The Ancient Buddhist Temple also became a sacrednd to all Buddhists. No matter which temple they came from, Buddhists would have to go to the Ancient Buddhist Temple for a pilgrimage and record their names in the ancient scroll. This ancient scroll was purely made of paper. Nobody knew how old this ancient scroll was. Also, the Ancient Buddhist Temple holds a Buddhist meeting every ten years. All Buddhists could participate in it. This was also an opportunity for various temples to exchange ideas.

    With the fact that the 18 techniques were the most orthodox Buddhist Techniques, as long as Zhao Hai uses Buddhist Techniques, the Buddhists would certainly know it. It would be hard to say what would happen then. Don¡¯t think that the Buddhists in the World of Cultivation were monks who fast and recite Dharma. Instead, the monks were all demons who could kill people just by looking at them.

    Because of these worries, Zhao Hai was very hesitant to practice the 18 techniques.

 Chapter 1366 â€“ Mudra!

    <h4>Chapter 1366 - Mudra!</h4>

    The Buddhist Sects could be tyrannical in the Cultivation Realm precisely because they were strong. To be honest, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t willing to provoke them.

    On the other hand, the 18 techniques were very powerful. So powerful that people couldn¡¯t help but try practicing them. Even Zhao Hai felt the same.

    Although Zhao Hai was worried, he couldn¡¯t neglect the appeal of the 18 techniques. If he studied all 18, then his offensive might would certainly increase.

    After thinking over it for half a day, Zhao Hai finally decided to practice the 18 techniques. These 18 techniques could be seen as one of the highest-level Cultivation Methods of the Cultivation Realm. From the body, to the six senses, spiritual force, sword qi, magic artifacts, hands and feet, everything was covered. It was enough for a person to Cultivate their entire lives.

    When he thought about this, Zhao Hai returned to the vi. In order to practice the 18 techniques, he would need to make some preparations. Cultivating them wouldn¡¯t just take 1 or 2 days.

    Closing up, he wanted to close up for some time. Otherwise, it would be impossible to practice these Cultivation Methods. Not only would he need to practice these techniques, he would also need to integrate them to his own fighting style. Only through this way could he bring his fighting strength to another level. Zhao Hai believed that by the time he finishes his seclusion, his strength wouldn¡¯t be any lower than Huang Daoran.

    Zhao Hai entered the vi and talked about going into seclusion with Laura and the others. When Laura asked what happened, Zhao Hai told them that he obtained a few techniques and he wanted to practice them. Only then were Laura and the others relieved.

    Zhao Hai went out of the vi and went to an uninhabited in the Space. Then he sat down and began recalling the 18 techniques.

    Among the 18 techniques, the Enlightenment Technique, Bright Sword Technique, Instinct Technique, and the Infinity Technique, were in line with spiritual force. The Happiness and Fear Sound Technique was a method of using sound attacks. The Alms Bowl Lifting Technique, Pagoda Technique, and the zing Staff Technique, had something to do with using magic artifacts. The Demon Subjugation Technique, Descending Dragon Technique, Crouching Technique, were methods to use the hands and feet. The Imperial Water Method, Beast Controlling Technique, Sword Breath Technique, and the Cloning Technique were spell-ss methods. The Vajra Technique and Six-senses Purification Technique were body cultivation methods. As for the Cosmos Technique, it was quite special. This was an escape technique. With the body as the universe, one could use it to form a channel for escape. It can also be used to attack, like movement techniques that Warriors use. However, the Cosmos Technique had much more movementspared to movement techniques. It was an escape technique specifically for practitioners.

    It could be said that these 18 techniques were methods that a Cultivator would need. But in the present Cultivation Realm, Buddhist could only learn some of them, and not everyone was talented enough to practice one of the 18.

    Zhao Hai looked at the techniques and decided to start with the body cultivation methods. This was because he practiced a body tempering technique before, the Ster Body Tempering Technique. Zhao Hai was still practicing the Ster Body Tempering Technique. This was because he discovered that the technique was really powerful. Even at Zhao Hai¡¯s current level, it could still be utilized.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai decided to go with the Vajra Technique and the Six-senses Purification Technique first. The Vajra Technique could increase a person¡¯s recovery, making their regeneration reach a terrifying degree. Even if Zhao Hai was severely injured, as long as he was given enough time, then he could be healthy again. It can be said that by reaching the Indestructible Vajra state, one would gain an immortal body.

    This type of cultivation method was the most enticing to Zhao Hai. His body was originally formidable, and his regeneration was great as well. As long as he cultivates this technique, then his regeneration would increase even more. When the timees, he might not need to hide inside the Space when faced with a strong enemy. He might even be able to fight back.

    As for the Six-senses Purification Technique, the only thing that Zhao Hai understood was that it could exercise a person¡¯s six senses: sight, hearing, smell, taste, feel, intuition.

    If Zhao Hai manages to practice his six senses, then he would be a very perceptive person. The faith eye that Zhao Hai acquired before was actually one of the techniques to develop the six senses.

    When he understood this, Zhao Hai became even more aware of how terrifying the 18 techniques really were. Zhao Hai expended arge amount of effort in order to get the method to utilize faith power. As for the 18 techniques, they were actually no more than foundational techniques.

    Upon seeing this, Zhao Hai understood that the 18 techniques were all supplements to faith power. If you don¡¯t have faith power, then there¡¯s simply no way for you to learn the 18 techniques.

    Zhao Hai decided to start with these two techniques, but he focused on the Vajra Technique first. Buddhist cultivation methods have a special characteristic. When practicing Buddhism techniques, one needed an apanying mudra(hand-seals). Otherwise, you would be wasting your efforts. As long as you coordinate the mudra, you would get twice the result with half the effort. To practice the Vajra Technique, one needed the Vajra seal. This seal involves your left hand in an upward-pointing fist, index finger raised. Right hand grips index finger, and thumb is pressed onto left index¡¯s nail.[1]

    Zhao Hai¡¯s two hands formed the seal while silently reading the mental part of the Vajra Technique. He felt a warm current tying both hands and then flowing into his entire body. His body felt like it was soaked in a hot sprint. Zhao Hai felt intoxicated with the feeling that he forgot how long it had been.

    Currently, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t see the state of his body. If he could, then he would be surprised. When he started cultivating the Vajra Technique, a burst of light broke out of his hands. This golden light was like a small sun, dazzling everyone who looked at it.

    Then this golden light spread out from his hands and into Zhao Hai¡¯s body. In the end, his entire body was turned into a Vajra. Zhao Hai¡¯s figure looked dignified, just like another version of Tathagata.

    Zhao Hai had a timer on when he began to Cultivate. However, he didn¡¯t have the time to care about it. His heart and soul was immersed in cultivation. Zhao Hai felt a warmfort as his body was continually nourished.

    After an unknown amount of time, Zhao Hai¡¯s heart moved and he woke up. He opened his eyes and exhaled. Then he let go of his hand seal and calmed down. Then he turned to look at the timer and couldn¡¯t help but be startled. He had been Cultivating for 49 days!

    However, Zhao Hai had some doubts. He couldn¡¯t believe what just happened. Has he mastered the Vajra Technique? Although he cultivated for 49 days, this was the Vajra Technique. Being able to master it in 49 days seems like a cheat. How is this possible?

    Zhao Hai scanned the Vajra Technique one more time to see where he went wrong. In the end, he discovered that there was nothing wrong. The reason why he was able to practice the technique so quickly was because of his faith power.

    Zhao Hai understood that the degree to which the 18 techniques could be practiced relied on faith power. The more faith power you have, the quicker you could cultivate and the higher you could reach. What Zhao Hai didn¡¯tck was faith power, so it¡¯s natural for his cultivation to be fast.

    Zhao Hai stood up and felt relieved. Then he began to move his body. Although he sat in meditation for 49 days, his body didn¡¯t feel stiff. Conversely, he felt extremely good about his body. Then Zhao Hai walked and returned to the vi.

    Zhao Hai also knew that his seclusion this time has been special. And he doesn¡¯t know how long he would cultivate in the future. In the end, he needed to exin things to Laura and the others. Otherwise, they would worry.

    Sure enough, Laura and the others were extremely worried. However, Cai¡¯erforted them by saying that nothing has changed in the Space. This relieved their worries slightly. Seeing Zhao Hai return, they were all very happy. Zhao Hai exined everything to them and then spent some time rxing before returning to the empty and practicing the Six-senses Purification Technique.

    The Six-senses Purification Technique also had its own mudra, the Six-senses Purification Mudra. It was much moreplex than the Vajra Mudra. Two hands would form the fearless seal!

    The fearless seal was also called the seal of the body. The left hand would be kept in front of the navel forming a partial vajra seal. Then the right hand would face outward, the second and middle finger would bend to the palm while the thumb and little finger would extend upright. The ring finger would be bent. This was theplete set of the fearless seal. Naturally, it¡¯s also possible to treat it as two mudra.

    Zhao Hai felt something different when he practiced the Six-senses Purification Technique. While Cultivating the Vajra Technique, his body felt veryfortable. On the other hand, the Six-sense Purification Technique cleansed the senses starting with the eyes, then the ears, nose, tongue, body, and finally the mind. It wasn¡¯t easy to follow through with this path. It can be said that the mind was the most difficult part of this technique. Once you practice this technique to its fullest, one would feel the impurities and evil from their body being expelled. And from that point on, any evil would find it hard to invade the body.

 Chapter 1367 â€“ Flying Phoenix Pavilion

    <h4>Chapter 1367 - Flying Phoenix Pavilion</h4>

    After another 49 days, Zhao Hai was able topletely study the Six-senses Purification Technique. After he got up, he went to Laura and the others and asked about the situation in the Cultivation Realm and the Pirate Paradise.

    Everything in the Cultivation Realm has been prepared. Under the support of the Profound Clear Sect and Huang Daoran, Zhen Ling left the Pink Clouds Pavilion in order to do business alone. She gave her merchant group a new name, the Flying Phoenix Pavilion. It¡¯s origin came from Zhen Ling¡¯s nickname, the Pink Cloud Phoenix. The Pavilion Master of the Pink Clouds Pavilion was now the Master of the Flying Phoenix Pavilion.

    This matter caused a stir in the Cultivation Realm. In some way, Zhen Ling was a celebrity in the Cultivation Realm. Her leaving the Pink Clouds Pavilion was unexpected for a lot of people.

    The other families in the Pink Clouds Pavilion were also taken by surprise when Zhen Ling left the Pavilion. They were caught off-guard. As they were busy electing the next Pavilion Master, Zhen Ling approached shopkeepers, staff, and followers of the Pink Clouds Pavilion and poached them for the Flying Phoenix Pavilion.

    After some time, when the battle for the Pavilion Master was finished, the families in the Pink Clouds Pavilion suddenly discovered that their business wasn¡¯t like before. Their staff and shopkeepers had been recruited by the Flying Phoenix Pavilion. And with these families focusing on the fight to control the Pavilion, they neglected learning about the business. In the end, the Pink Clouds Pavilion suffered a disastrous decline. The once famous merchant group of the Cultivation Realm has been reduced to a second-grade merchant group.

    Moreover, the chosen Pavilion Master of the Pink Clouds Pavilion didn¡¯t have Zhen Ling¡¯s business skills. What he was good at was grasping power. When ites to business, he was still far from Zhen Ling. In the future, the Pink Clouds Pavilion would sink further and be a third-grade merchant group.

    The Flying Phoenix Pavilion¡¯s trajectory was the opposite. With Zhen Ling as the face of the merchant group, storekeepers and assistants came inrge numbers, along with Elders with keen perceptions. Then there was Zhao Hai¡¯s spirit wine and the backing of a Great Sect. Suddenly, the Flying Phoenix Pavilion showed unlimited potential. It didn¡¯t take long before it became famous in the Cultivation Realm. Other merchant groups don¡¯t have any spirit wine to sell. This meant that the spirit wine market of the Cultivation Realm waspletely under the Flying Phoenix Pavilion¡¯s control.

    The Flying Phoenix Pavilion took advantage of this auspicious wind. Not only did they expand their business, they also extended their tentacles beyond the Cultivation Realm. However, Zhen Ling didn¡¯t becent with this progress. Not only did he open several branches in the other realms, she also spent a lot of money to install transmission formations on these shops. If something happens, the people in the shop could use the transmission formations to return to the Cultivation Realm. It must be known that there were still people who weren¡¯t afraid of the Profound Clear Sect.

    At the same time, Zhen Ling showed her talent in controlling the supply of spirit wine. It was impossible for her to take out the 100 thousand bottles of spirit wine in one go. This would make people¡¯s eyes turn red. Therefore she would only take out a hundred bottles every ten days or so. The spirit wine was just the signboard of the Flying Phoenix Pavilion, it wasn¡¯t its main profit source.

    Zhao Hai might suffer some losses because of this. However, this wasn¡¯t the case. The Flying Phoenix Pavilion¡¯s growth was Zhao Hai¡¯s gain. Zhao Hai, Zhen Ling, and the Profound Clear Sect jointly owned the pavilion. But since Zhao Hai and the Profound Clear Sect don¡¯t participate in the management of the business, the ie allocation of the pavilion went like this: Zhao Hai gets three parts, Zhen Ling gets four parts, and the Profound Clear Sect gets three parts. The sale of spirit wine wasn¡¯t included in this allocation. It was still kept as 4:3:3.

    In other words, it can be said that Zhao Hai gained 30% ownership of the Flying Phoenix Pavilion in exchange for nothing. Zhao Hai was embarrassed about this, but Zhen Ling said that this 30% share wasn¡¯t free. Don¡¯t forget that Zhao Hai once gave Zhen Ling a spatial bag full of high-grade crystal stones. Although Zhen Ling got Zhao Hai a lot of good things back in the Pink Clouds Pavilion, it was still very smallpared to the total amount of crystal stones that Zhao Hai gave. In the end, Zhen Ling decided to give Zhao Hai 30% of her new business.

    However, to say that those high-grade crystal stones were equal to 30% of the Flying Phoenix Pavilion was also wrong. That spatial bag wasn¡¯t worth partial ownership. But since Zhen Ling wanted to tie Zhao Hai onto her ship, she decided to give her part ownership of the pavilion.

    With Huang Daoran and Feng Baiming ounting for the Profound Clear Sect, Zhen Ling had to give them face and give then 30% as well. Naturally, this came with the condition that they support the business.

    The Flying Phoenix Pavilion was on the right track, and the spirit wine wouldst for a long time. Therefore, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t need to worry much about things there anymore. However, he still sent some spirit wine for Huang Daoran and Feng Baiming and also some for the Profound Clear Sect. This was also Huang Daoran and Feng Baiming¡¯s n. They want Zhao Hai to garner a good rtionship with the sect through these spirit wines. Zhao Hai was also happy to do it. Establishing good rapport with a Great Sect just for some spirit wine, he was naturally d.

    But since Zhao Hai was in seclusion, he had Cai¡¯er deal with these things. Naturally, it was Cai¡¯er who sent the goods to the pickup point. But she didn¡¯t show up. Instead, she left a letter for Huang Daoran telling him that Zhao Hai was in seclusion.

    Seclusions were very important to Cultivators. Naturally, Huang Daoran had nothing to say about it. Conversely, he was very happy. In the past, when he saw Zhao Hai doing business with Zhen Ling, he was afraid that Zhao Hai was putting the cart before the horse. Everything in the World of Cultivation is fleeting, only Cultivation is permanent. If Zhao Hai abandoned his cultivation in exchange for business, then he would be focusing on the wrong thing.

    The Cross Sword Pirate Group¡¯s situation was also doing well. Under the arrangements of Laura and the others, people from the pirate group migrated to Yalei 2 and were reced by Undead. After three months of migration, about 1 million people from the pirate group have moved to the. If Louis and the others weren¡¯t keeping the migration a secret, then this number might have been muchrger.

    Naturally, not every member of the Cross Sword Pirate Group managed to move to Yalei 2. There were still spies from the other powers that managed to hide. Their actions and movements have been monitored by Cai¡¯er. If one member made a suspicious move, they would be captured. This allowed the migration to be kept secret for so long.

    As for the Six Realms Battlefield, things were also doing well. Zhao Hai already informed Yuan about his seclusion. Naturally, Yuan wouldn¡¯t say anything. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t leave the Six Realms Battlefield alone. He asked Jia Ding Shan and Li Lin¡¯s group to defend the Lock Mountain Range. This would prevent troublemakers from causing a disturbance in the Machine Field¡¯s territory.

    Actually, Zhao Hai¡¯s worries were unnecessary. At this point, everyone in the Six Realms Battlefield knew about Zhao Hai¡¯s seclusion. It was said that he was preparing to face his tribtion. Before obtaining any news about Zhao Hai¡¯s seclusion, nobody dared to make any move. After all, angering a powerful expert like Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t a smart idea.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have much to do with these rumors. Actually, it was Cai¡¯er and the others that did it. It was to allow Zhao Hai to cultivate in peace. The outside affairs have been handled in an efficient manner.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai felt relieved going into seclusion for the third time. This time, he was nning to cultivate the techniques that had to do with the hands and feet. These techniques were the Demon Subjugation Technique, the Descending Dragon Technique, and the Crouching Tiger Technique. Strictly speaking, the Demon Subjugating Technique wasn¡¯t a technique that used the hands and feet. It was a technique that increases one¡¯s strength. But besides the method to increase strength, it had exercises that involved the hands and feet. However, it was behindpared to the Descending Dragon Technique and the Crouching Tiger Technique. It was only when the three were practiced together that one could use their body as a weapon. A body that can face artifacts was something that Body Cultivators pursue.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s Ster Body Tempering Technique was a peak Body Cultivation Technique. In other words, the Ster Body Tempering Technique gave Zhao Hai a very solid foundation. And with this foundation, he could practice any Body Cultivation Method.

    It can also be said that the Ster Body Tempering Technique was an extremely powerful technique. If Zhao Hai was originally a piece of iron, then his body has be indestructible steel because of the technique. But even if Zhao Hai¡¯s body was like the strongest steel, it wasn¡¯t necessarily lethal. In the end, steel ingots weren¡¯t weapons.

    However, the Demon Subjugation Technique, Descending Dragon Technique, and the Crouching Tiger Technique would transform Zhao Hai¡¯s body, the steel ingot, into a weapon meant for ughter!

    This was especially true for the Demon Subjugation Technique. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care much for this technique in the beginning. He was already strong. In his opinion, the Demon Subjugation Technique wouldn¡¯t be of much use. And with how shallow the moves of the technique were, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have much interest in it. If not for the other two techniques, then Zhao Hai would have skipped practicing the Demon Subjugation Technique.

    Only after practicing the Demon Subjugation Technique did Zhao Hai discover how formidable it was. This technique wasn¡¯t like the others. He only needed two mudra in order to practice it. One mudra was the karma seal while the other was the samaya seal. He only needed to sit in meditation and perform these hand-seals ording to the methods described. Then his body would be stronger.

    After practicing the Demon Subjugation Technique, Zhao Hai understood why the moves of the technique looked shallow. It was because the moves werepressed ten times!

    When one¡¯s strength reaches a certain level, one would start seeing the mysteries of the world. There woulde a time where 1000 punches would not hurt you, but one of your punches would kill them. One fist, one life. This was the essence of the Demon Subjugation Technique!

 Chapter 1368 â€“ The Six Realms Battlefield Isnâ€™t Peaceful

    <h4>Chapter 1368 - The Six Realms Battlefield Isn¡¯t Peaceful</h4>

    The Demon Subjugation Technique took more timepared to the Vajra Technique and the Six-senses Purification Technique. In total, Zhao Hai took 64 days toplete his practice. At this point, Zhao Hai could break a medium-grade artifact with his hands. It might even be possible for him to shake a mountain with his fist. This was all due to the Demon Subjugation Technique.

    After practicing the Demon Subjugation Technique, Zhao Hai let out a long breath. To be honest, the mysticism of the Demon Subjugation Technique has exceeded Zhao Hai¡¯s expectations. If he didn¡¯t have enough faith power, then he might not have been able toplete the technique.

    Zhao Hai can rx now that he has finished practicing the Demon Subjugation Technique. Cultivation lies in alternating tension and rxation. Only by doing so could the practice bring some benefits. If he kept practicing, then he might end up dying or possessed by a devil. Therefore, Zhao Hai stopped cultivating to take a breather.

    After resting for several days, Zhao Hai proceeded to start practicing the Descending Dragon Technique. The Descending Dragon Technique was actually a leg technique. In order to practice the technique, Zhao Hai had to practice the dragon seal. He used his right hand to bend his left hand back while grasping the left palm.

    The reason why the dragon seal was used in the Descending Dragon Technique was because the leg movements associated with the technique was derived from the posture of a dragon. Therefore, one needed to understand the dragon first. The dragon seal evolved from the four dragons in Buddhism. The first dragon guarded the temples, holding the order and fixing chaos. The second dragon brings rain and clouds to benefit the world. The third dragon lived in the rivers. The fourth dragon keeps the wheel of the four seasons spinning.[1]

    The leader of the dragon n was called the Dragon King. This mudra was made from the posture of the four dragons as well as the power of the Dragon King. It was extremely powerful. If one wants to learn the Descending Dragon Technique, then they need to learn the dragon seal first. If the dragon seal couldn¡¯t be aplished, then there¡¯s no chance to practice the technique.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have much difficulty in studying the dragon seal. Zhao Hai came from China so he was already familiar with the dragon seal and its form. Therefore, he only used 36 days to learn the seal. Then it took a short period of time before he learned the Descending Dragon Technique. As stated in the technique, learning the dragon seal meant learning the Descending Dragon Technique. If you fail in the dragon seal, then even if you can do the movements of the technique, they would just be mere decorations.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t go out upon finishing the Descending Dragon Technique. Instead, he went on to practice the Crouching Tiger Technique. This Crouching Tiger Technique wasposed of a mudra and a set of boxing techniques. This mudra is abination of three mudra, the lotus seal, zhutapo seal, and the cheng yi seal. Afterpleting these three mudra, one would begin to see the essence of the technique. However, these three techniques weren¡¯t easy to learn. Zhao Hai used 49 days to learn it and another 10 days to practice the boxing techniques.

    After learning the Crouching Tiger Technique, Zhao Hai began merging the Demon Subjugation Technique, Descending Dragon Technique, and the Crouching Tiger Technique. This used up 30 days. When Zhao Hai went out of seclusion, five months had already passed.

    At this point, Laura and the others were used to Zhao Hai closing up. They were aware that Zhao Hai was practicing a powerful Cultivation Method. Therefore, they didn¡¯t disturb him. The only thing they could do was manage the outside matters to help Zhao Hai.

    Unknowingly, two years have passed since Zhao Hai ascended to the Machine Field. In two years, he went from an ordinary ascender to be one of the Machine Field¡¯s most powerful experts. But after nearly 1 year of seclusion and the World of Cultivation rarely hearing any information, people began to forget about him.

    However, this was something that Zhao hai wanted. If people forgot about him, then he would be able to safely practice and peacefully develop his influence.

    After several months of migration, almost all members of the Cross Sword Pirate Group have moved to Yalei 2. Those who were left behind werebatants that were needed to watch the territory.

    At this point, there were more Undead in the Cross Sword Pirate Group¡¯s territory than the living. The other members of the Cross Sword Pirate Group had also ustomed themselves with this situation. One could even see a member of the pirate group walking together with an Undead, chatting.

    This might seem inconceivable to other people, but it had be a norm in the Cross Sword Pirate Group. The pirate group members discovered that not only were these Undead intelligent, they were also very easy to get along with. These Undead didn¡¯t seem like they were being controlled at all. They talk like normal beings, and they were also learning to operate and maintain battleships and mechs. This caused the people from the pirate group to be surprised when they first knew about it.

    It was precisely because of these properties that the Undead were able to be good friends with the members of the pirate group.

    On the other hand, the Six Realms Battlefield haven¡¯t been peaceful. During the year that Zhao Hai was in seclusion, new blood came to the battlefield. Naturally, these neers didn¡¯t know how fierce Zhao Hai was. Therefore, the Machine Field¡¯s domain began to turn chaotic once more. People would also cause trouble in the Lock Mountain Range from time to time. Although they had been repelled by Jia Ding Shan, Zhao Hai¡¯s absence caused the other people to be more and more bold. Even Li Lin and the others have been affected, being wounded several times.

    Cai¡¯er and the others looked at this with anxiety in their eyes. They knew that Zhao Hai was still worried about the Lock Mountain Range. This wasn¡¯t just because he was the Supreme Commander, but also because Xiong Li and the others were there.

    Xiong Li and the others would serve in the Six Realms Battlefield for three years. They weren¡¯t as strong as Zhao Hai. They were still normal soldiers serving in the Lock Mountain Range, the most dangerous ce for Machine Field residents. If something happens to Xiong Li and the others, Laura and the others wouldn¡¯t know how to tell Zhao Hai. So when Xiong Li and the others were in danger, Cai¡¯er would release some pangolins that were training inside the Space to help out. Xiong Li and the others would just think that they were reinforcements sent by Jia Ding Shan.

    When Zhao Hai came out of seclusion, Cai¡¯er immediately told him about the situation. Upon hearing this, Zhao Hai raised his brow and said, ¡°Really? It seems like I¡¯ve been inactive for long enough. I think it¡¯s time for me to take a stroll.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s body disappeared and reappeared in Yuan¡¯s fort. The fort was still under Yuan¡¯s control. But this time, some people had left and were reced by neers.

    When Zhao Hai appeared in the fort, the first person to spot him was a rookie. The rookie stared Zhao Hai who was wearing mage robes and looked ordinary. But upon seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s face, the rookie immediately recognized him. It must be said that Zhao Hai had be an idol to all practitioners in the Machine Field. Being one of Zhao Hai¡¯s adorers, it was natural for him to recognize Zhao Hai.

    Upon recognizing Zhao Hai, the rookie was too excited to say anything. Once he recovered he turned his head and shouted, ¡°Supreme Commander Zhao Hai has arrived. Supreme Commander Zhao Hai has arrived¡­!¡± He shouted so loudly that his voice turned hoarse. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but bitterly smile.

    To be honest, this was the first time he heard someone call him like that. He still felt strange about it. However, that person¡¯s shouts rmed the entire camp. Yuan and the others also walked out of their rooms.

    Seeing Zhao Hai, Yuan stared for a moment before he smiled widely. Then he went to greet Zhao Hai withughter.

    Xiong Li and the others were also happy to see Zhao Hai. At the same time, Zhao Hai returned the greetings. It took some time before the group calmed down.

    Yuan immediately introduced the rookies to Zhao Hai. The rookies were all excited to meet him. Zhao Hai also chatted with them.

    After exchanging greetings, Zhao Hai followed Yuan and the others to the conference room. Once they had been settled down, Zhao Hai looked at Yuan and said, ¡°Captain, I came out because I heard that the other realms have been causing trouble in the Lock Mountain Range. I¡¯m here to solve this problem before going back to seclusion.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Yuan couldn¡¯t help but be somewhat worried, ¡°Little Hai, wouldn¡¯t this affect your cultivation? Is it fine toe out this soon?¡±

    Yuan¡¯s worries weren¡¯t unwarranted. For a person in seclusion, a disturbance might cause their death. If Zhao Hai left seclusion because of the Six Realms Battlefield, then his gains might not justify his losses.

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. I also need to rest during cultivation. It just so happened that it¡¯s my time to rest. So what¡¯s the problem? Why did the other realms begin causing trouble?¡±

    Yuan coldly snorted and said, ¡°Because you haven¡¯t shown your face recently, those guys began to think that you weren¡¯t in the Six Realms Battlefield. So they have be more courageous. They went to cause trouble in our semi-controlled territory and some even attacked the Lock Mountain Range. However, they were all beaten back.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression sank. His voice turned cold as he said, ¡°It looks like these fellows needed to be beaten until they remember.¡±

    Just as Zhao Hai said this, an rm sounded throughout the fort. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Good, I didn¡¯t expect to see people courting death this soon.¡±

    Yuan sneered and said, ¡°The people from the other realms have been appearing in our territory more frequently. It¡¯s possible that they were releasing the anger they have built up because of you some time ago.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look. I want to see who came this time.¡± Then he flew out of the room and flew out of the fort.

    Although the rm sounded in the fort, this didn¡¯t mean that it was under attack. Instead, some people triggered an rm in the partially-controlled territory. If someone attacked the fort, the rm wouldn¡¯t have sounded like this.

    Zhao Hai could already feel the invaders because of the Six-senses Purification Technique. His spiritual force had be extremely formidable, he no longer needed the Space to detect the people in the partially-controlled territory.

    Before long, Zhao Hai saw ten Cultivators flying unscrupulously in the partially-controlled territory. Their flying speed wasn¡¯t fast at all, it was as if they were exploring their back garden.

    Zhao Hai flew until he was 100 meters away from these people, then he stopped. Although these people dressed like Cultivators, they had a gloomy aura around them. This only meant that they were people from the Devil Realm. Also, the cultivation of these people wasn¡¯t low. Among them, there were three Nascent Soul Experts. The remaining seven were at Core Formation.

    When the Devil Cultivators saw Zhao Hai, they stared. However, they didn¡¯t show any fear. They stopped as well as they sized Zhao Hai up. When they saw Zhao Hai¡¯s face, their expression changed. Zhao Hai had been famous in the past. It was impossible for these people to not recognize him immediately.

    The Nascent Soul Experts¡¯ expressions changed. Then they slowly calmed down. One of them sneered and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, you finally appeared. This old man has been looking for you for a long time.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the man and said, ¡°Really? How could this Zhao Hai concern Senior? Might I ask who Senior is?¡±

    The old man looked at Zhao Hai, then he stroked his beard as he said, ¡°This old man is named Blood Infant Ling Lie!¡±

    Hearing this name, Zhao Hai¡¯s pupils shrunk. Then he said, ¡°You¡¯re the Ling Lie who ughtered ten thousand infants to make your life source artifact, the Blood Infant? Hahaha. Good, fantastic. I wanted to hunt you down. But since I¡¯ve been closing up, I don¡¯t have the time. I didn¡¯t expect you to present yourself to me. Good, this saves me a lot of trouble. After this day, you will be my Undead!¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Ling Lieughed loudly and said, ¡°Hahaha, good. From what this old man can see, you¡¯re just famous. A boastful kid with no strength. Let this old man teach you a lesson today.¡± Then he waved his hand and took out a blood red scimitar. After that, the scimitar flew and shed towards ZhaoHai.

    The scimitar was like a blood red phantom as it reached Zhao Hai¡¯s side in a blink of an eye and cut towards his neck. This scimitar was quite famous, it was called the Blood Shadow de. It was a weapon that Ling Lie liked to use. The offensive strength of this de was very good. It¡¯s speed was also renowned. People¡¯s heads would fall off without even seeing the de. This was the origin of the de¡¯s name.

    This Blood Shadow de was also refined by Ling Lie. The refining of this de was very special. It was made from a metal called the ck bloodsteel. The blood from this metal wasn¡¯t from ordinary people. Instead, it came from 100 virgins. In other words, Ling Li killed more than 100 virgin girls in order to create this de. This shows how cruel he was.

 Chapter 1369 â€“ Daoist Zhao Hai?

    <h4>Chapter 1369 - Daoist Zhao Hai?</h4>

    The Blood Shadow de was extremely fast. It reached Zhao Hai¡¯s neck in a sh. However, despite seeing the knife approach, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t react at all. Ling Lie suddenly had a feeling of anxiety.

    Ling Lie knew that Zhao Hai struggled in defending against Huang Daoran. Zhao Hai said that he would seclude himself. But in Ling Lie¡¯s opinion, Zhao Hai was injured and needed to recuperate.

    Just as Ling Lie was lost in his thoughts, he suddenly discovered that the Blood Shadow de was already in Zhao Hai¡¯s hands. The Blood Shadow de struggled to get out, but it was useless.

    Zhao Hai nced at the Blood Shadow de and coldly snorted as he said, ¡°It¡¯s really the Blood Shadow de. Ling Lie, you¡¯ll get no forgiveness from me today.¡±

    Then Zhao Hai leaned forward and took a step forward as he threw a simple punch. Although the punch looked simple, it wasn¡¯t the case in Zhao Hai¡¯s hand. Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes glowed as his body shone with a white light. This white light wasn¡¯t dazzling, it just gave people a sense of fairness and honesty. It had the feeling of a monk that intends to exorcize a demon.

    ZHao Hai¡¯s fist wasn¡¯t any other first. It was a move that came from the Crouching Tiger Technique. As the punch was sent out, an imposing aura of a tiger erupted. And since Zhao Hai also practiced the Demon Subjugation Technique, his punching strength has reached a whole new level.

    Moreover, this fist wasn¡¯t just a straight shot. It transformed constantly that Ling Lie wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge it even if he wanted to.

    Ling Lie also noticed this point. Seeing the situation, he didn¡¯t dare underestimate it. He opened his mouth as a cry of an infant was heard. This weeping wasn¡¯t a doting cry of a child that wants the warmth of its mother. Instead, it was a scream full of hatred and gloom. Hearing this weeping sound, a person would feel a frigid air passing through their heart.

    Along with this weeping sound, a blood red infant appeared in front of Ling Lie. This baby looked lovable, but its blood red eyes and body made it seem like it was a spirit that had innumerable injustices done to it.

    As the infant appeared, its wailing sound met Zhao Hai¡¯s fist head on. Then it turned its body as giant red colored tentacles extended towards the attack.

    Ling Lie knew that he couldn¡¯t avoid Zhao Hai¡¯s fist even if he hid. So he could only face it head on and hope that he could block the attack.

    A dull thumping sound was heard as the Blood Infant¡¯s sound attack met Zhao Hai¡¯s fist head on. However, as though it was paper, the sound attack was shredded to pieces by the force of the fist. Then shortly after that, the fist hit the infant¡¯s tentacles.

    Boom! When the Blood Infant and Zhao Hai¡¯s fist connected, the infant let out a pitiful yell before it was eradicated by the fist. As though it wasn¡¯t affected, the fist continued on towards Ling Lie.

    Along with a bang, Ling Lie¡¯s body flew straight back. As he was in the air, Ling Lie spewed out a mouthful of blood. He looked at Zhao Hai and muttered, ¡°You, Transcending Tribtion¡­¡­¡± Then his head tilted as his body fell straight down. He was naturally beaten to death by Zhao Hai. His body showed a strange posture when it fell to the ground. Every bone in his body has been crushed.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and sent Ling Lie¡¯s body to the Space. Then he looked at the other Devil Cultivators and sneered as he said, ¡°What? You don¡¯t take the Machine Field seriously? Youe when you want toe, then leave when you want to leave? I don¡¯t have the time to take care of you, yet you came here. I guess it¡¯s time to let everyone know not to mess with the Machine Field. This isn¡¯t your back garden!¡± Then his body moved as he threw himself to the group.

    The Devil Cultivators were beginning to feel regret. Why do they have to meet Zhao Hai, this unlucky star, now? Long Lie was a famous Nascent Soul Expert of the Devil Realm. But even he was taken down in one move by Zhao Hai. Maybe in the eyes of Zhao Hai, they weren¡¯t even considered a side dish.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t give them a chance to talk as he attacked immediately. The Devil Cultivators could only take up their weapons and defend.

    However, these Devil Cultivators weren¡¯t confident. This was because they heard Ling Lie¡¯sst words. Did Zhao Hai be a Transcending Tribtion Expert? With this thought in mind, the Devil Cultivators couldn¡¯t help but feel that their necks turn cold.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t actually treat these people seriously. He just wanted to try the moves he learned from the Descending Dragon and the Crouching Tiger Technique.

    Fist and leg techniques weren¡¯t very popr in the World of Cultivation. And of those who practiced them, the majority were the Buddhists.

    ording to legend, it was because Buddhism inherited the essence of ancient Body Cultivators. Therefore, their fists and leg techniques were well-developed. There were plenty of Buddhist disciples that used their fists and legs to confront their enemies. This was how confident the Buddhists were in their kung fu.

    Zhao Hai cultivated the Demon Subjugation Technique, Crouching Tiger Technique, and the Descending Dragon Technique. These were orthodox Buddhist Techniques that were supported by faith power. Then there¡¯s also Zhao Hai¡¯s astral qi and evil qi. And with Zhao Hai entering the Nascent Soul Stage, his spiritual qi has undergone a great transformation. No Nascent Soul Expert in the World of Cultivation had all of these. Even some Transcending Tribtion Experts couldn¡¯t reach this level of strength.

    Zhao Hai fought with the rest of the Devil Cultivators in order to practice his techniques. Therefore, he didn¡¯t go for the kill from the very beginning. After exchanging moves a dozen times, Zhao Hai became aware of how strong he was. Zhao Hai believed that he wouldn¡¯t suffer a loss even if he faced Huang Daoran right now. And once he cultivates all the 18 techniques, even Transcending Tribtion Experts might not be his opponent.

    At this time, Zhao Hai was no longer in the mood to y around with these Devil Cultivators. Moreover, other practitioners had appeared around them. It was time to give them a message.

    Zhao Hai suddenly stopped his offense. However, the Devil Cultivators didn¡¯t let their guard down. They kept their weapons at their side as they looked vigntly at Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai looked at them and then smiled as he said, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ve yed enough. It¡¯s time to send you off. Remember to be good people in your next life!¡± Then Zhao Hai moved and sent over five punches and four kicks.

    These nine strikes hit the remaining nine Devil Cultivators. Even if these Devil Cultivators wanted to defend, they had no way to stop Zhao Hai¡¯s attack. All of them were killed on the spot.

    Those who came over to spectate were stunned. Most of them didn¡¯t see the fight between Zhao Hai and Ling Lie. When they came, Zhao Hai was already exchanging moves with the Devil Cultivators. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use any weapons, only his hands and feet, as he fought nine against one. This already surprised them. But they never thought that Zhao Hai was just ying around.

    But after seeing Zhao Hai kill the nine Devil Cultivators with one move each, the spectators were startled. Zhao Hai turned his head to the onlookers and then coldly snorted and said, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t challenge my patience. Just because I don¡¯te out, it doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t care about the Six Realms Battlefield. The next time you disturb my cultivation, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± Then he left the area and returned to the Lock Mountain Range.

    Watching Zhao Hai show his strength, Yuan and the others were very surprised, but they were also proud. They nced at the onlookers before returning to the Lock Mountain Range.

    The people from the other realms looked at each other and saw the fear and rm in their eyes. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai¡¯s strength to be this tyrannical.

    One Cultivator looked at another Cultivator beside him as he asked, ¡°Long Hai, how strong do you think Zhao Hai is now? Those Devil Cultivators don¡¯t look weak, how can they be cleaned up that easily? He really deserves to be the strongest under Transcending Tribtion.¡±

    Long Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Brother Gu Ping, you underestimate Zhao Hai. Even Transcending Tribtion Experts couldn¡¯t deal with those Devil Cultivators that easily. It seems like Zhao Hai was trying out his moves in the early part of their battle. If he got serious in the beginning, there¡¯s no way for those Devil Cultivators tost that long. I¡¯m afraid Zhao Hai has reached Transcending Tribtion. Even if he faced Huang Daoran, I believe that he wouldn¡¯t suffer a loss.¡±

    Gu Ping stared. Then he looked at Long Hai and said, ¡°Zhao Hai is that strong? Are you sure? He fought with Huang Daoran barely a year ago. How could his strength increase by so much?¡±

    Long Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t seen Zhao Hai¡¯s previous fight. Before fighting those Devil Cultivators, Zhao Hai faced the Demon Realm¡¯s Blood Infant Ling Lie. Zhao Hai killed Ling Lie in just one punch. Moreover, the Blood Infant was present to defend the attack. Ling Lie even hinted that Zhao Hai had reached Transcending Tribtion before he died.¡±

    The conversation of the two wasn¡¯t quiet, so the experts around them were able to hear. These experts could hear whispers, let alone two people having a normal conversation.

    Upon hearing Long Hai, everyone buzzed with conversation. Gu Ping¡¯s expression changed as he said, ¡°Brother Long, let¡¯s leave this ce as soon as possible. If we really annoy Zhao Hai, then we would be in trouble. Right, should we start calling him Daoist Zhao Hai?¡±

    Long Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Who knows. In any case, Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t been recognized yet. We shouldn¡¯t talk in advance. But you are right, we need to leave immediately.¡± After that, he followed Gu Ping in leaving the Machine Field¡¯s partially-controlled territory. The people from the other realms left as well. Nobody dared to stay even a second longer.

 Chapter 1370 â€“ Hell King!

    <h4>Chapter 1370 - Hell King!</h4>

    By the time Yuan and the others returned to the fort, Zhao Hai was there waiting for them. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t in a hurry to return to the Space. In any case, he came out this time to rx. So he decided to meet Yuan and the others and have a good chat.

    Yuan and the others also thought that Zhao Hai left. So they were very d when they saw Zhao Hai. Naturally, Zhao Hai took out some delicious food and drinks for them to enjoy together.

    Zhao Hai, Yuan, Wu Yang, Xiong Li, and the others were at a table together. After drinking two rounds of liquor, Yuan looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, have you reached Transcending Tribtion?¡± Yuan¡¯s words caused everyone in the dining hall to look over at Zhao Hai. They heard Ling Lie¡¯s final words. At that time, Ling Lie implied that Zhao Hai had reached Transcending Tribtion.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone, then he shook his head and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t. Since my Cultivation Method is special, I¡¯m afraid my tribtion would be much harder.¡±

    Yuan and the others nodded. But one could see that they were disappointed. One couldn¡¯t me them. After all, the Machine Field didn¡¯t have a Transcending Tribtion Expert. This was what worried them the most.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t reveal that he was now as strong as most Transcending Tribtion Experts. He specifically revealed that he hasn¡¯t reached Transcending Tribtion so that Yuan and the others would spread it to the world. This way, the other realms wouldn¡¯t take note of him.

    He secluded himself for close to one year and then he made such a huge move. If people thought that he reached Transcending Tribtion, then the waves that it would cause would certainly be enormous. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want things to go like this yet. After all, he was still preparing to practice all 18 Buddhist Techniques.

    However, if Zhao Hai wanted to practice all 18 techniques, then he would need more than a year of time. During this period of time, he didn¡¯t want things to happen to his background. And he also doesn¡¯t want Yalei 2 and the Pirate Paradise to be affected.

    But what Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know was that right after he dealt with the Devil Cultivators, people from the outside already heard the rumor about him bing a Transcending Tribtion Expert. This information spread quickly throughout the World of Cultivation. In a sh, Zhao Hai became the center of attention after one year of absence.

    When Zhao Hai left the Lock Mountain Range, Yuan received an inquiry from the higher-ups asking if Zhao Hai had already reached Transcending Tribtion.

    Naturally, Yuan denied the rumors. Zhao Hai himself said that he hasn¡¯t reached Transcending Tribtion. And that his cultivation method was special, so his tribtion would be very hard.

    This news lessened the attention ced on Zhao Hai. However, Zhao Hai¡¯s title of strongest under Transcending Tribtikon was something that everyone recognized.

    Besides the higher-ups of the six realms, the people in the Six Realms Battlefield gave Zhao Hai a nickname. Because Zhao Hai liked to use Undead, people gave him the title of Hell King![1]

    Naturally, Zhao Hai knew about this nickname, but he didn¡¯t care. This was something that other people gave him, so he had no control over it. Also, it had truth to it. He liked using Undead because he needed their help, so he was called the Hell King. However, if he stopped using the Undead one day, would people still call him Hell King?

    In fact, at this point, Zhao Hai had an idea to stop using the Undead. This was because he discovered that the Undead could also provide him with faith power. Not only did the Undead give him more faith power, it was also purer than other people.

    This was understandable. After all, the other races in the Undead still had their own desires and wishes. As for the Undead, they had been subdued by the Space. If Zhao Hai ordered them to kill themselves, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to do so. Therefore, the faith power given by them was purer than the others.

    Also, in addition to being pure, Zhao Hai discovered that the faith power given by the Undead had special effects to his attacks. This was something that Zhao Hai discovered recently.

    The same was true for the Demons, Divines, Beastmen, and Undead. The faith power that these races provide had strong offensive strength.

    As for the Elves, Dwarves, Humans, Fishmen, their faith power provides great help for improving the body.

    This discovery surprised Zhao Hai. He didn¡¯t expect faith power to have attributes.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care much about this matter. Whether it increases offense or helps in cultivation, both were very good. Moreover, their effects weren¡¯t that great. These attributes only provided a slight advantage. The difference between using both faith power was basically negligible.

    Zhao Hai returned to the Space and apanied Laura and the others for several days. Then he prepared to resume his practice in the 18 Techniques. This time, Zhao Hai chose to practice the Cosmos Technique. Of the 18 techniques, only the Cosmos Technique acted alone.

    However, the Cosmos Technique was also moreplex than the rest. The entire technique consisted of six mudra. The first of these mudra was the void seal, which means hiding in the void. One hand would form the vajra seal. The other hand would hold the hand like a baby while the forefinger is straight and rigid. The rtionship between the two hands was the essence of the void seal.

    The second mudra involved putting two palms together, bending two thumbs and inserting them in between the palms.

    The third mudra involves the five fingers of the right hand extending upward. The index finger and the thumb would twist with each other. The second finger would curve around the index finger as far as possible.

    The fourth seal involves two index fingers bent over the two middle fingers while the thumbs insert in between the palms.

    The fifth seal joins two palms while the two index fingers bent towards each other.

    The sixth mudra was the same as the first mudra. These six sealsprise the six mudra required to practice the Cosmos Technique.

    Why do Buddhist Arts require hand seals? Actually, this had something to do with the Buddhist path. Buddhism pays attention to enlightenment. An enlightenment proves that one¡¯s path was correct and might lead them to a fruit of virtue. Buddhist monks who encounter enlightenment wouldprehend a mudra. When Zhao Hai circtes his faith power, the mudra he performs directs it in ordance with the technique. The mudra provides the most natural flow of energy.

    No matter which path, as long as the cultivation method was correct, one would understand it¡¯s operation. It was just like walking into a maze. As long as your map is correct, then you would no doubte out of the other end.

    In fact, Buddhist hand-seals were a disguised initiation method. The Buddhist required one to pass on what they have learned and realized through their lives. This mudra was this inheritance. It wasn¡¯t an overbearing type of inheritance, but it was an indispensable part of the Buddhist path.

    The Cosmos Technique was the most difficult technique that Zhao Hai practiced to date. Throughout his cultivation, Zhao Hai became aware that the Cosmos Technique was a type of spatial magic. The spell used the power of the cosmos to allow one to advance and retreat calmly. So upon confronting the enemy, one could hide in the void to deal a fatal blow.

    If it was only this, then Zhao Hai could achieve it through the Space. However, Zhao Hai¡¯s Space was a pure technique of the void. As for the Cosmos Technique, the void was just part of it. An expert could feel Zhao Hai using the Space. On the other hand, the Cosmos Technique conceals the movement as its user hides in the void. This was the most important aspect of the technique.

    In addition to this, there¡¯s another thing about this technique. Its movements weren¡¯t random. Instead, it followed arge Buddhist formation. One could traverse the void through following the formation.

    Although there was a formation to follow, this didn¡¯t mean that the technique was restricted. If the user followed the formation, then they could move in any direction they want. If they wanted to change directions, they only needed to do it through the formation. This gave the technique infinite possibilities.

    Zhao Hai spent 81 days practicing the mudra. Even with the help of the Space, Zhao Hai still took a long time to get used to the movements.

    Therefore, it took Zhao Hai 90 days to finish the technique. After he went out, Zhao Hai rxed once more as he paid attention to the outside world.

    At this point, the outside world was aware of how strong Zhao Hai was. The Six Realms Battlefield became peaceful once again. As for Yalei 2, things were on the right track. After Margaret and Louis got in touch, construction for the space bases went underway. The defenses of Yalei 2 needed to be built. Otherwise, any person coulde to the. This wouldn¡¯t be good for the¡¯s development.

    On the other hand, the headquarters of the Cross Sword Pirate Group in the Pirate Paradise has been retained. However, residences have been demolished. At this point, one couldn¡¯t see women, children, nor old people in the pirate group¡¯s territory. Besides some members of the pirate group, the rest of the poption were Undead.

    The Cross Sword Pirate Group had already lifted the blockade. However, it still had a lot of restrictions towards outsiders. Otherwise, people might discover that the pirate group was filled with Undead!

    1. Technically, it¡¯s ¡°King of the Underworld¡±. But it sounded like he¡¯s a criminal mastermind.

 Chapter 1371 â€“ Mystery

    <h4>Chapter 1371 - Mystery</h4>

    Zhen Ling was currently sitting on a mat with Huang Daoran in front of her. The two were currently in Flying Phoenix Mountain, formerly known as the Pink Cloud Ridge. It was a territory that was first imed by the Zhen Family¡¯s ancestors. This mountain was originally mined for its ck iron ore. But now that the ck iron ore has been mined out, it has be the headquarters of the Zhen Family.

    Unknown to the outside, besides ck iron ores, this mountain also has a spirit vein. It wasn¡¯t a high-grade vein, only a medium-grade one. Moreover, the spirit vein was very remote. The Zhen Family used a magic formation to lock in the spiritual qi of the vein. This way, outsiders wouldn¡¯t know that there was a spirit vein here.

    After several generations of development, it can be said that Flying Phoenix Mountain was densely covered with formations. Additionally, there were countless mechanisms hidden in the mining tunnels all throughout the mountain. The mountain was quite defensible. It wasn¡¯t any inferior to the sect headquarters of medium-level sects.

    Because of his rtionship with the Zhen Family, Huang Daoran generally cultivated in the spirit vein. Besides Huang Daoran, there were also about a dozen Nascent Soul Experts cultivating there. These were all Elders of the family.

    Of these people, naturally it was Huang Daoran who was at the head. The reason for this was: first, Huang Daoran¡¯s strength, and second was Huang Daoran¡¯s rtionship with the Zhen Family. Huang Daoran became the guest elder of the Pink Clouds Pavilion because of the Zhen Family. Right now, he was no longer a guest elder of the Pink Clouds Pavilion. Instead, he held the position of Supreme Elder of the Zhen Family. This showed how extraordinary his status in the family was.

    Zhen Ling looked at Huang Daoran and said, ¡°Uncle Huang, I¡¯ve already prepared Zhao Hai¡¯s money. However, I have no way to contact him. What do I do?¡±

    Huang Daoran shook his head and said, ¡°Zhao Hai has been cultivating recently. Although he appeared in the Six Realms Battlefield some time ago, he immediately went back to seclude himself. Maybe he¡¯s practicing some techniques. It¡¯s better to not disturb him.¡±

    Zhen Ling looked at Huang Daoran¡¯s appearance and said, ¡°Uncle Huang, Zhao Hai is getting stronger and stronger. If he really bes a Transcending Tribtion Expert, do you think he would turn on us?¡±

    Huang Daoran looked at Zhen Ling, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Little Ling, you can rest assured, Little Hai isn¡¯t that kind of person. I know that it¡¯s been a long time since you began doing business and looked at people¡¯s nature. Therefore, you wouldn¡¯t believe me easily. You havee in contact with Zhao Hai twice, so you haven¡¯t known him yet. But you don¡¯t have to worry. Little Hai isn¡¯t like what you think.¡±

    Zhen Ling looked confused at Huang Daoran. She didn¡¯t understand what he meant and why he was confident in Zhao Hai. Huang Daoran just smiled faintly and said, ¡°Little Ling, the World of Cultivation is a ce where the weak prey on the strong. But this is also the kind of ce that fosters people that take sentiments heavily. To defend the people in the Lock Mountain Range, Zhao Hai decided to face me directly. You could see from this point how sentimental he is. And in addition to your shared benefits, he is also my disciple. Although I haven¡¯t taught him anything, his identity allows him to act in the Cultivation Realm and do business with you. If he turns on us once he gets strong, then he would no longer have any ce in the Cultivation Realm. Most importantly, we have a partnership with the Profound Clear Sect. Don¡¯t think that the sect is good just because they cooperated with us. They would provide us with protection, but they also get angry much quicker than us. If Zhao Hai turns on us, the Profound Clear Sect wouldn¡¯t let him off. When the timees, besides the Machine Field, Zhao Hai would find it very hard to gain a foothold anywhere.¡±

    Zhen Ling couldn¡¯t help but nod. What Huang Daoran said was reasonable. She also agreed with some points that Huang Daoran presented. She did business with other people for so many years that she found it hard to trust people. She only believed in benefits. Back when she became the Pavilion Master of the Pink Clouds Pavilion, a lot of people were protesting. But after she provided the merchant group with a lot of profits, those people shut their mouths. This was because their benefits were now tied up with her.

    Her cooperation with Zhao Hai was also for benefits. She doesn¡¯t believe that Zhao Hai really regarded Huang Daoran as a master. The two were at their throats before. Then suddenly, Huang Daoran took him in as a disciple. How could a master-disciple rtionship be fostered so easily? The entire premise was dubious.

    Huang Daoran looked at Zhen Ling¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help but secretly sigh. He really didn¡¯t want Zhen Ling to be like this. She rarely believed in people, only in benefits. This wasn¡¯t good.

    Huang Daoran also knew why Zhen Ling was behaving like this. Zhen Ling has been in the business world for too long. Businessmen in the Cultivation Realm used all kinds of methods to achieve their goals. Betrayal was verymon. It can be said that Zhen Ling has seen the ugliest side of humanity for many years. Therefore, she no longer believed in human nature, only business profits.

    Huang Daoran smiled faintly and said, ¡°Little Ling, I hope that you can get along with Zhao Hai. There are a lot of people in the Cultivation Realm who couldn¡¯tpare to him. In just two years after ascending, he was already able to achieve so much. Moreover, he has a lot of rtions in the Machine Field. Back when we were fighting, everyone in the Lock Mountain Range was even willing to follow him in order to fight me. You can see from this what kind of person Zhao Hai is. The people you have been in contact with all these years are all trash. You shouldn¡¯t bunch Zhao Hai with them.¡±

    Zhen Ling didn¡¯t oppose Huang Daoran¡¯s words. She nodded and said, ¡°Uncle Huang, you don¡¯t have to worry. But how do we take care of Zhao Hai¡¯s money?¡±

    Huang Daoran smiled faintly and said, ¡°You use it first. There¡¯s no need to be too polite with him. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t mind.¡±

    Zhen Ling nodded, then she said, ¡°Uncle Huang, what do you think about Zhao Hai¡¯s current strength? Is he really not a Transcending Tribtion Expert?¡±

    Huang Daoran nodded and said, ¡°Little Hai wouldn¡¯t lie about this matter. He should have yet to ovee his tribtion. The Cultivation Method that he practices is very special, even I couldn¡¯t figure out what attribute it is. However, it seems like he doesn¡¯t study the flying sword techniques of the Cultivation Realm. Although his flying swords are ever-transforming, they still appear disorderly.¡±

    Zhen Ling nodded and said, ¡°It seems like this cultivation method allowed Zhao Hai to achieve his aplishments in a short period of time. I just don¡¯t know where he got it.¡±

    Huang Daoran nodded and said, ¡°His cultivation method is really strange. Saying that it came from the lower realms seems unjustified. It¡¯s impossible for the lower realms to produce a cultivation method of that calibre. However, Zhao Hai¡¯s actions from the moment he ascended to the Machine Field can be traced. It¡¯s impossible for him to find a formidable method just a short time after ascending. This is really strange.¡±

    Zhen Ling knit her brows and said, ¡°It¡¯s truly strange. But if things continue like this, do you think those people wille looking for Zhao Hai?¡±

    When Zhen Ling said that, Huang Daoran¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change. He frowned and said, ¡°Those people? I don¡¯t think so. Those people didn¡¯t even bat an eye towards the Profound Clear Sect. What makes you think that Little Hai is qualified?¡±

    Zhen Ling looked at Huang Daoran, then she smiled faintly and said, ¡°Uncle Huang, you said it yourself. How many people in the World of Cultivation are like Zhao Hai? Ascending in less than two years but are able to face you? If he doesn¡¯t have the qualifications, then who does?¡±

    Huang Daoran frowned and said, ¡°But Little Hai has yet to be a Transcending Tribtion Expert. But you¡¯re also correct. If we think about Little Hai¡¯s strength, although he has yet to be a Transcending Tribtion Expert, he could attract the attention of those people. In the past, those people didn¡¯t look at the Machine Field. Perhaps Zhao Hai would be the first.¡±

    Zhen Ling nodded, ¡°I heard that those selected would be in danger. Uncle Huang, weren¡¯t you selected in the past?¡±

    Huang Daoran nodded, then he sighed and said, ¡°That time was much more dangerous than my tribtion. In just two months, I already received two wounds. The third wound I received almost couldn¡¯t be cured.¡±

    Zhen Ling knit her brows and said, ¡°It¡¯s that dangerous?¡±

    Huang Daoran forced a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s more dangerous than you think. The weakest person that could go there is a Nascent Soul Expert. And those Nascent Soul experts would have their own special means. Even if they face a Transcending Tribtion Expert, they wouldn¡¯t suffer too much. If it weren¡¯t for those Buddhists, then I¡¯m afraid things would be more miserable.¡±

    Zhen Ling frowned, ¡°Then what do we do if Zhao Hai really gets picked by those people? If something happens to him, then our business would be greatly affected.¡±

    Huang Daoran sighed and said, ¡°We can only hope that Little Hai can increase his strength. At the very least, he could protect himself. Nobody could stop those people if they decided to pick someone.¡±

    Zhen Ling replied, ¡°Uncle Huang, should we think of something now? If something happens to Zhao Hai, we would face trouble.¡±

    Huang Daoran smiled bitterly and said, ¡°The spirit wine that Little Hai provides us isn¡¯t something that anyone can get. Little Hai said that the wine is produced on the he acquired. But after asking some people, it seems like the is shared with his friends. Moreover, it is currently uninhabited. Most importantly, that is not suitable for humans to live in. I think Little Hai wasn¡¯t telling us the truth. He must have gotten those spirit wines in another ce. He also wouldn¡¯t easily reveal the production method of the spirit wine. After all, the profit involved in it is too great.¡±

    Zhen Ling nodded. She could understand this point. Spirit wine is too profitable. If she was in Zhao Hai¡¯s shoes, she also wouldn¡¯t tell other people even if they were her partners.

    Huang Daoran smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Even if those people want to call Zhao Hai, they would have to wait until hees out of seclusion. When Little Hai heads out, he would definitelye and find me. When that timees, we can ask him for more wine. You can then control how many to sell. I believe that once Little Haies out of seclusion, he would be strongerpared to before. Even if he went to that ce, he shouldn¡¯t suffer any idents. I¡¯m confident in his ability.¡±

    Zhen Ling nodded, then she said, ¡°Alright, we can only do that. Uncle Huang, I¡¯ll leave first. If Zhao Haies, make sure to tell me.¡±

    Huang Daoran nodded. Zhen Ling stood up and gave Huang Daoran a bow before leaving. As Huang Daoran looked at Zhen Ling¡¯s departing back, he sighed and said, ¡°I hope Little Hai can get stronger, or else¡­¡± He sighed after speaking up to this point.

    Huang Daoran and Zhen Ling¡¯s dialogue was actually recorded by Cai¡¯er. Cai¡¯er paid great attention to Huang Daoran. After all, even if nobody from the Machine Field could threaten Zhao Hai, the same wasn¡¯t true with Huang Daoran. Huang Daoran was from the Cultivation Realm. He¡¯s friends with Feng Baiming who¡¯s an elder of the Profound Clear Sect. Huang Daoran might not be a threat to Zhao Hai, but the Profound Clear Sect was. Therefore, Cai¡¯er paid attention to Huang Daoran in order to collect information.

    Zhen Ling and Huang Daoran¡¯s conversation just now was special. They kept mentioning a certain ce. It seems like that ce was very dangerous. Even someone as strong as Huang Daoran was injured in that ce. It¡¯s highly probable for Zhao Hai to be summoned to such a dangerous ce. This wasn¡¯t good news for Zhao Hai.

    More importantly, Huang Daoran seems to be hinting towards an unknown group in the World of Cultivation. That influence was very powerful, being able to pick people freely without anyone objecting. Such power and influence couldn¡¯tpare tomon powers in the six realms.

    Besides these, Huang Daoran also mentioned the Buddhists. Moreover, from his words, that ce doesn¡¯t only involve the World of Cultivation? Where¡¯s that? This caused Cai¡¯er to be somewhat worried.

    Zhao Hai was clueless about these matters. He was currently in seclusion to practice the Imperial Water Technique. This technique is a spell-type technique.

    These spell-type techniques were actually the same spells that Cultivators use. It was a kind of attack that didn¡¯t use weapons and only utilizes spiritual force. In the World of Cultivation, these spells were also highly valued. This was especially true for Rogue Cultivators. This was because they don¡¯t have enough money to buy powerful equipment. Therefore, they could only use spells . If they use spells well, then their offensive strength would be extraordinary.

    But besides the Imperial Water Technique, there were also other spell-type techniques among the 18 Buddhist Techniques. These were the Beast Controlling Technique, Happiness and Fear Sound Technique, Sword Breath Technique, and the Cloning Technique.

 Chapter 1372 â€“ Prideful Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 1372 - Prideful Spirit</h4>

    The reason why Zhao Hai didn¡¯t study the sound attack first was because he wasn¡¯t good at sound attacks. Although he hasn¡¯t learned of any water-spells before, one shouldn¡¯t forget that it¡¯s still magic of the water element. Zhao Hai himself could control water, so he should be able to learn the Imperial Water Technique much easier.

    The Imperial Water Technique wasn¡¯t very difficult. The entire technique was onlyposed of two mudra, the skywater seal and the dragon seal. Zhao Hai believed that he could learn the technique in one month.

    The skywater seal wasn¡¯t veryplex. The left hand makes a fist with the thumb and the index finger were stretched out but bent. The dragon was moreplicated. The hands would be bound together while the two index fingers would for a circle. It didn¡¯t take long before Zhao Hai managed to do the hand seals.

    Zhao Hai calmed his mind as he performed the hand seals. As he practiced the hand seals, Zhao Hai discovered how different Cultivator Spells were to the Machine Field¡¯s magic.

    Cultivators use spiritual qi, but even though they could use spells, they had to use it through the spiritual qi in their body. Spiritual force would only act as a supporting role. Compared to the Machine Field¡¯s method, the results of this were stronger.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai discovered that spells in the Cultivation Realm weren¡¯t simple. These spells were formidable even without using a magic artifact. As long as one uses the Imperial Water Technique, one could be able to wreak havoc on the battlefield.

    The Imperial Water Technique not only controlled water, it also turned water into a magic artifact. The technique took water as the base, which was unusual.

    However, this didn¡¯t mean that the Imperial Water Technique was difficult to practice. Zhao Hai only used 49 days in order to learn it. And just as usual, he went back to the vi once he was done.[1]

    Upon arriving at the vi, Cai¡¯er weed Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, I discovered something a while ago. Let me show you.¡±

    Then she took Zhao Hai over to the monitor and then broadcasted the recorded video of Huang Daoran and Zhen Ling¡¯s conversation. Hearing their dialogue, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but frown. He turned his head to Laura and the others and said, ¡°Could there be a secret regarding this?¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯ve been collecting information. But there¡¯s little word about his subject. We only found some clues that connected to the Buddhists.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Laura in confusion. Laura continued, ¡°Brother Hai, have you discovered that the Buddhists have been very low key in the World of Cultivation? Even their disciples rarely walked outside. Moreover, Buddhist Sects seem to be rare in the Cultivation Realm.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but nod as he thought about it. Buddhists in the Cultivation Realm were very rare. This was somewhat strange.

    Besides Zhao Hai, those in the World of Cultivation rarely hid their strength. Even if a group acted low key, they would still send out a disciple or two in order to gain experience as well as remind other people of their existence.

    Buddhist Sects were different. They were extremely low-key. One would rarely hear about a Buddhist disciple wandering the world. This was very unusual. But what was more unusual was that even though the Buddhists were acting low-key, nobody had any ideas towards them.

    Laura added on, ¡°This caused us to pay attention to the Buddhists. In the end, we were able to find some information. Buddhist Experts are innumerable. However, these people rarely walked outside. Even their names were rarely heard in the Cultivation Realm. The only thing we heard was that ten thousand years ago, a Devil Sect attacked a Buddhist Temple. They were able to break through the temple after some time. However, they didn¡¯t expect the temple to have several tens of Transcending Tribtion Experts. These experts not only repelled the Devil Cultivators, they also killed their sect leader and destroyed their sectpletely. That sect was the Devil Path¡¯s most powerful Ten Thousand Demons Sect. Because of this existence, the Devil Realm were able to be on equal terms with the Cultivation Realm at that time. But after that even, the Devil Path¡¯s strength was reduced significantly. But after destroying that Buddhist Sect, the Buddhists vanished from sigh yet again. ording to what Master Huang said, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s a very secret ce in the World of Cultivation. Not only that, it seems like there are also people from Great Realms we don¡¯t know present in that ce.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he stood up and suddenlyughed. He said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? Originally, I thought that the World of Cultivation was really boring. I don¡¯t know that there are other Great Realms present. I really want to see how they differ from the World of Cultivation. One day, this Zhao Hai will meet these people and see how strong someone that can make the Six Realms Battlefield really is.¡±

    Laura and the others looked at Zhao Hai and couldn¡¯t help but stare. Zhao Hai had always acted low-key. They weren¡¯t used to Zhao Hai having such a heroic spirit.

    Zhao Hai looked at Laura and the others and said, ¡°We needed to keep a low profile in the past because we aren¡¯t strong enough. As long as I cultivate all of the 18 Buddhist Techniques, I would be able to go anywhere in the World of Cultivation.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded. Although they didn¡¯t know how strong the 18 Buddhist Techniques really were, they still believed in Zhao Hai.

    In fact, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t really take Huang Daoran¡¯s fear that seriously. As he learned more of the 18 Techniques, the more confident he became.

    The 18 Buddhist Techniques used faith power. Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t heard of such a method before. This was also the origin of his confidence.

    Faith power was extremely powerful. And it was hard to say how strong the techniques that used it would be.

    After apanying Laura and the others for several days, Zhao Hai secluded himself once more in order to practice the next technique. This time, Zhao Hai chose the Happiness and Fear Sound Technique.

    The Happiness and Fear Sound Technique was the sole sound attack among the 18 techniques. Learning the technique not only required hand-seals, it also required the user to learn 1 or 2 musical instruments. Only once the two requirements were met can the technique disy its full power.

    The Happiness and Fear Technique also has methods of making and using musical instruments. One of these instruments was the bell. This bell wasn¡¯t an ordinary bell, it was more like a chime. It wasposed of 54 bells, bothrge and small. This allowed multiple scales and in turn giving the technique an extraordinary offensive strength.

    Another instrument was a wooden fish(muyu). This was an instrument that Buddhists most often used. It could send sounds and its attacking power wasn¡¯t weak. [2]

    A third type of instrument was something that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think he would see. It was a four-stringed chinese zither. For sound attacks, this instrument was very appropriate.

    The fourth type of instrument was the drum. It was a normal kind of drum.

    The methods of using and refining these instruments were found in the technique itself. Zhaso Hai looked at the refining method. The method wasn¡¯t anything extraordinary. There¡¯s only one point that was special. To be embedded on the weapons were formations that Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t seen before. These formations only had three functions, storage, use, and increasing the strength of faith power.

    In other words, as long as someone studied these formations, one would be able to refine a faith artifact. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care much about this right now. The Crescent Moon Spade has fused with Liquid Silver, turning it into a Faith Weapon. Naturally, there¡¯s no need for Zhao Hai to make one more.

    As for the mudra used in the Happiness and fear Technique, Zhao Hai was somewhat surprised. This mudra was known as the joyous day seal. The left palm faced upward along with the right palm. Meanwhile, the index finger and the thumb twisted with each other. This was the only mudra needed for the technique, but it wasn¡¯t that easy to practice. Besides the mudra, Zhao Hai also needed to study how to use the musical instruments. This caused Zhao Hai some headaches.

    Zhao Hai studied a lot of things in the past, but musical instruments weren¡¯t one of them. The only things he was familiar with were the chimes and the four-stringed zither. But this was only limited to hearing about them. As for using, he could only start from scratch. It¡¯s good that the mudra helped him a lot. Learning the joyous day seal meant learning the sound of music. This allowed learning the four instruments to be much easier.

    Besides the mudra, the Happiness and Fear Technique also had formations. This formation used the four instruments. Using the four instruments together would result in a stacking attack.

    Although the Happiness and Fear Sound Technique wasn¡¯t the most difficult technique that Zhao Hai studied, the time he needed toplete it was a lot. Zhao Hai used more than 100 days before studying the entire technique. The use of the instruments took most of the time.

    However, this also made the Happiness and Fear Sound Technique terrifying. This technique sent invisible attacks to kill, trap, injure, and other means to deal with the enemy. This enriched Zhao Hai¡¯s offensive methods even more.

    Afterpleting his study of the Happiness and Fear Sound Technique, Zhao Hai became even more confident in himself. He believed that, right now, he could already defeat Huang Daoran. This also made him anticipate the ce that Huang Doran described.

    When Huang Daoran went to that ce, he was already at the Transcending Tribtion stage. He was as strong as he was now and could only defend himself while being there. If Zhao Hai went to that ce with his current strength, protecting himself wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Moreover, he can also use this opportunity to meet the Buddhist and understand the source of the 18 techniques. Although he wasn¡¯t hopeful for this, it would be great if he was able to find any clues.

    After all, as he had demonstrated in the Six Realms Battlefield, the 18 Technique was an existence that was above the World of Cultivation. And regarding this level, Zhao Hai knew nothing!

    1. Fun Fact, Sidhartha Gautama Buddha sat for 49 days to attain the answer on the question of suffering.

 Chapter 1373 â€“ Devil Realmâ€™s Movements

    <h4>Chapter 1373 - Devil Realm¡¯s Movements</h4>

    As Zhao Hai diligently cultivated, the World of Cultivation was bing turbulent. This turbulence didn¡¯te from the Cultivation Realm but instead from the Devil Realm.

    Thest time Zhao Hai left seclusion, he dealt with Ling Lie¡¯s group. However, Ling Li¡¯s background was a Great Sect in the Devil Realm. He¡¯s a member of the Sacred Blood Sect. Zhao Hai¡¯s actions offended the entire sect. Naturally, the sect has to deal with Zhao Hai.

    Actually, Zhao Hai and the Sacred Blood Sect already had a previous grudge. Zhao Hai killed someone from the Sacred Blood Sect before, back in the Six Realms Beginner Competition, a fellow by the name of Tu Mietan. Killing Tu Mietan was simr to hindering the sect¡¯s future. Starting from then, Zhao Hai was already enemies with the sect.

    However, although Tu Mietan was talented, he was still an Ascender. Tu Mietan wasn¡¯t important enough for the Sacred Blood Sect to march towards the Machine Field to deal with Zhao Hai. If they wanted to deal with Zhao Hai, then they had to do it in secret. In fact, they were somewhat involved with Huang Daoran¡¯s matter in the past.

    But thest time was done in secret. The Sacred Blood Sect only paid some money for people to pressure Haung Daoran as well as to hire some people in the Machine Field to deal with Zhao Hai.

    After Huang Daoran withdrew, there were someints from the Devil Realm. After all, in their opinion, the mission wasn¡¯t finished until Zhao Hai was killed. As for Huang Daoran¡¯s method of saving face, it wasn¡¯t anything to them.

    The people from the Devil Realm don¡¯t care about face. What they cared about were benefits. As long as they benefit, why would they care about face? To them, face was the most useless thing.

    The Devil Realm had a headache about Zhao Hai. They want to deal with him. However, average people couldn¡¯t do anything to him. And if they invited another Transcending Tribtion Expert to make a move on their behalf, the result wouldn¡¯t be any different to Huang Daoran¡¯s. And if they invite a Severed Soul or an Immortal to move,then it would certainly alert the Cultivation Realm. This wasn¡¯t something that the Devil Realm wanted to see.

    However, the Devil Realm couldn¡¯t just swallow this defeat. To them, Zhao Hai hit their face not once but twice. This was especially true for the Sacred Blood Sect. They were intent to take revenge.

    Therefore, during Zhao Hai¡¯s seclusion, the people from the Sacred Blood Sect began to make moves. First, they exerted pressure on the Machine Field. However, the Machine Field wouldn¡¯t listen to them. To the Machine Field, Zhao Hai was their banner. At this point, nobody from the Machine Field wanted to touch Zhao Hai.

    Since the Machine Field wouldn¡¯t deal with Zhao Hai. The Sacred Blood Sect shifted their attention to the Cultivation Realm. However, they didn¡¯t seed once again. The Cultivation Realm didn¡¯t have much enmity with Zhao Hai. And with how strong the current Zhao Hai was, no Cultivator wanted to deal with him otherwise they would suffer massive losses.

    However, the Sacred Blood Sect didn¡¯t stop. For them, Zhao Hai was now their life and death enemy. They needed to deal with Zhao Hai as soon as possible.

    Because of this, the Sacred Blood Sect made a lot of movement in recent days. Since they knew that they couldn¡¯t do anything to Zhao Hai in the Machine Field, they tried to find a way in the Six Realms Battlefield.

    The Six Realms Battlefield was originally the ce where the six realmspeted. The Sacred Blood Sect also held some influence in the Six Realms Battlefield. Ling Lie causing trouble for Zhao Hai was actually the Sacred Blood Sect¡¯s n. Moreover, the Sacred Blood Sect had been insidious at that time. Ling Lie¡¯s group didn¡¯t only involve members of the Sacred Blood Sect, there were people from other Great Sects among them. The Sacred Blood Sect did this in order to pull other sects into their group and deal with Zhao Hai together.

    And the Sacred Blood Sect seeded. They also reached towards the groups where Zhao Hai killed some of their members. Now, Zhao Hai had some enemies in the other realms. Therefore, the number of people who held a grudge against Zhao Hai has increased. They began to move in the Six Realms Battlefield.

    Although these people wouldn¡¯t dare go to the Machine Field¡¯s territory and partially-controlled territory, they would rob and kill any Machine Field practitioner they meet. Recently, the Machine Field has suffered massive losses in the Six Realms Battlefield.

    By doing this, the Devil Realm hit Zhao Hai¡¯s weakness. The Machine Field had already reached an agreement with the other realms. Zhao Hai cannot leave the Machine Field¡¯s territory. Therefore, Zhao Hai had no way to deal with this.

    However, to be able to survive in the World of Cultivation this long, the Machine Field had survived through all sorts of storms. They naturally had a way to deal with this situation. Now, whenever the Machine Field went on an excursion, the teams¡¯ numbers increased. They also carry a small nuclear bomb. This way, no matter what the situation was, they had some kind of way to get out.

    As the matter stands, Zhao Hai developed a very bad impression towards the Devil realm. However, he couldn¡¯t go to the Devil Realm right now. He was still focusing his energy on cultivation. He was now studying the Beast Controlling Technique.

    The Beast Controlling Technique had very little use to Zhao Hai. If he wanted tomand beasts, he already had the Space to do it. He simply didn¡¯t need to study this technique.

    However, he still studied it because of some wondrous properties of the technique. If Zhao Hai used the Space to train a beast, he would need to bring it to the Space first. As for the Beast Controlling Technique, there was no need to do so. You can just tame the beast on the spot. Naturally, there wasn¡¯t a guaranteed sess.

    The Beast Controlling Technique¡¯s mudra was also quite unusual. It was actually the earthen bowl seal! ZhaoHai thought that the earthen bowl seal would appear when he studied the Alms Bowl Lifting Technique. Who would¡¯ve thought that it would be in the Beast Controlling Technique. This earthen bowl seal was very simple. Two hands would cup together while the thumbs were open as though it would skim water.

    It can also be seen from this mudra how different the Beast Controlling Technique waspared to other techniques of its type. Most taming methods would defeat the beast first and then slowly train them. The Beast Controlling Technique wasn¡¯t the same. This technique involved mental attacks that made the beast look at the user kindly. Then they would get close to the user and then gradually be tamed.

    The Beast Controlling Technique used the earthen bowl mudra because Buddhists eat their food using an earthen bowl. This meant that the user would be feeding the beast. In this way, it could tame the beast.

    Zhao Hai used 60 days toplete the Beast Controlling Technique. After learning the Beast Controlling Technique, Zhao Hai moved on to practice the Sword Breath Technique.

    The Sword Breath Technique was a very strange method. It was a kind of sword technique but it doesn¡¯t use a magic artifact. The technique used hand seals to oppose the enemy¡¯s sword qi.

    The Sword Breath Technique¡¯s mudra was the sword seal. The two palms touch each other while two index fingers bent and connected at the nails. The two thumbs would be facing the two index fingers.

    Upon practicing the hand-seal, Zhao Hai could feel how offensively powerful it was.

    Zhao Hai used around 50 days to practice the Sword Breath Technique. After that, Zhao Hai practiced the Cloning Technique. The Cloning Technique was also an unusual technique. This technique allowed the user to transform into many clones. Each clone can turn into the real one and attack the enemy. It was a very powerful technique.

    The Cloning Technique had seven mudra altogether. These mudra were, the outer five withered seal, inner five withered seal, dharma void seal, vajra void seal, light void seal, chain void seal, and the karma void seal.

    These seven hand-seals all had to do with the void. This was because the Cloning Technique had a rtionship to the void. It was a variant of space-element magic. It folded the void in order to shift the colors of reality.

    Although this technique was rted to the void, its mudra was very differentpared to the Cosmos Technique. Zhao Hai used more than 100 days in order to study this technique. After learning the Cloning Technique, Zhao Hai became even more confident in his survival. When necessary, he can use the Cloning Technique to produce arge number of clones as the main body hides inside the Space. This way, his enemy wouldn¡¯t discover the Space.

    After learning the Cloning Technique, Zhao Hai was done with the spell-type techniques of the 18 techniques. Then Zhao Hai moved on to learn the techniques that were rted to magic artifacts.

    Magic artifact techniques were also very important aspects of the 18 Buddhist Techniques. Although there were only a few of these methods, their power was extremely strong. Therefore, Zhao Hai regarded these techniques as important.

    One type of magic artifact technique was the Alms Bowl Lifting Technique. Upon hearing the name of this technique, one would know that this technique had something to do with the earthen bowl. The technique involved the refining of the earthen bowl as well as how to utilize it. However, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t need the refining method. He only needed to study how to use it.

    The Alms Bowl Lifting Technique was a defensive technique. It gave priority to protection and not much towards offense.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t practice a lot of defensive techniques before. The Alms Bowl Lifting Techniques just happens to make up for this weak point. The mudra required for the technique was something that Zhao Hai already studied before, the earthen bowl seal. However, there was a slight change to this hand-seal. After all, the technique wasn¡¯t the same, it wasn¡¯t the Beast Controlling Technique.

    Zhao Hai only used 50 days topletely study the Alms Bowl Lifting Technique. Now that the technique has beenpleted, Zhao Hai¡¯s defenses underwent a massive increase.

    Afterpleting the Alms Bowl Lifting Technique, Zhao Hai began to practice the Pagoda Technique. The Pagoda Technique¡¯s magic artifact was the pagoda. The technique used the pagoda to multiply its user¡¯s strength. This was also the first time that Zhao Hai learned how to operate a pagoda.

    Operating arge magic artifact was very differentpared to ordinary artifacts. Small artifacts were flexible. On the other hand,rge magic artifacts were sturdy, giving priority to steadiness.

    The mudra used by the Pagoda Technique was the treasure tower seal. The two hands would bound together while the two middle fingers were joined. The treasure tower seal was also supplemented by the treasure mountain seal. In the treasure mountain seal, both hands were also bound together. But this time, the two thumbs were pressed into the palms. This caused a rock-hard interior and a sense of stability. This showed an image of a pagoda resting on top of a rock, standing firm on the ground as it subdued ten thousand evils!

 Chapter 1374 â€“ Completing the Seclusion

    <h4>Chapter 1374 - Completing the Seclusion</h4>

    Zhao Hai paid great attention to the Pagoda Technique. He has the Hell King¡¯s ship which was considered to be arge artifact. Zhao Hai¡¯s current use of the Hell King¡¯s ship was to ram his enemies. The Pagoda Technique could take care of this weakness.

    It took about 100 days for Zhao Hai toplete the Pagoda Technique. After that, Zhao Hai began practicing the zing Staff Technique. The zing Staff Technique doesn¡¯t only apply to rod-type weapons. It included all long weapons and artifacts. It¡¯s hand-seals were the rod seal, trident seal, eight leaf seal, and ax seal.

    It can be said that the zing Staff Technique was aplete guide on how to use long weapons and artifacts. Zhao Hai also practiced the technique meticulously. He spent 200 days practicing it.

    Afterpleting the zing Staff Technique, Zhao Hai took a good rest. This was because the next technique he was going to practice was the most difficult one among the 18 techniques, spirit attacks. This was also the most powerful attack among them all.

    There were several techniques that use spiritual force to attack. These techniques were the Enlightenment Technique, Bright Sword Technique, Instinct Technique, and the Infinity Technique. One could see from this point how important spirit attacks were to the Buddhists.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t study the Enlightenment Technique first, instead he went for the Infinity Technique. This technique isn¡¯t actually an offensive spiritual force technique. Instead, it was used formunication.

    The so-called ¡®Infinity¡¯ in the technique¡¯s name referred to its ability to allow the universe toe in contact with the myriad things in the world. Strictly speaking, it was a supplementary technique. However, it had a lot of uses.

    In order to practice the Infinity Technique, one needed to do the vajra karma seal and the wisdom luck seal. The wisdom luck seal is further divided into two seals. It can be said that the technique wasposed of three hand-seals altogether.

    The technique was truly formidable. Zhao Hai used 100 days beforepleting the technique.

    Upon finishing the Infinity Technique, Zhao Hai practiced the Instinct Technique. The Instinct Technique was also a supplementary technique. What made it different from the Infinity Technique was that the Instinct Technique doesn¡¯t make its usermunicate with the universe. Instead, it was a warning-type technique.

    This warning wasn¡¯t as simple as knowing that someone was hostile to you. It could make the user feel the existence of danger. For example, back when Zhao Hai went to the Six Realms Battlefield, he didn¡¯t know if he were to meet luck or misfortune. But as long as he studied the Instinct Technique, he would be able to feel the fortune of the Six Realms Battlefield. It was simr to Daoism¡¯s numerology.

    The Instinct Technique wasposed of four mudra including the fearless seal, dharma seal, wheel seal, ruyi seal. This time it took Zhao Hai more than 200 days toplete the technique.

    Zhao Hai moved on to the Bright Sword Technique uponpleting the Instinct Technique. The Bright Sword Technique was a formidable spiritual attack method. Not only could it strike the enemy, it would also seek the weak point of their spiritual force.

    For practitioners, it was crucial to maintain a calm heart and mind. The Bright Sword Technique cuts through this, and this is the greatest benefit of the Bright Sword Technique. The Bright Sword Technique isposed of several mudra such as the bright sword seal, sword seal, immovable seal, lotus seal, wisdom seal, and other hand seals. The number of hand seals made the technique difficult to practice. Zhao Hai used about 300 days toplete the technique.

    Afterpleting his study of the Bright Sword Technique, Zhao Hai finally started to study the Enlightenment Technique. The Enlightenment Technique was the most powerful among the spirit techniques. This offensive technique wasn¡¯t bold like other spiritual attacks. Instead, it was more like a parasitic attack. The user wouldy down a seed in the minds of their opponents. Once this seed germinated, you would gain control.

    The Enlightenment Technique wasposed of the wisdom seal, magic seal, root seal, connecting seal, six-character diamond seal, eight-character diamond seal, branch seal, brahman seal, diamond seal, and other seals.

    The sheer amount of hand seals involved in the technique made it very difficult toplete. Zhao Hai used more than a year of time to learn the Enlightenment Technique. Upon learning the Enlightenment Technique, Zhao Hai has nowpleted all of the 18 Buddhist Techniques. Zhao Hai used some time to digest the techniques before officially ending his seclusion.

    From the time he went to the Six Realms Battlefield to the time he went out, Zhao Hai spent four years of time.This was Zhao Hai¡¯s longest seclusion yet.

    But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t ignore the outside world in these four years. Now, it wasn¡¯t only the Cross Sword Pirate Group¡¯s members that lived in Yalei 2. Zhen li and the others have moved in. The peripheral defenses of the have also been built and can be put to use.

    These defenses were built with full support from Zhao Hai. It must be known that building the peripheral defenses 2 wasn¡¯t easy. He doesn¡¯t only need to build eight facilities around the. This system also needed infrastructure on the meteorite belt. Altogether, the peripheral defensesprised 24 facilities. And each facility wasn¡¯t very easy to build.

    Fortunately, Zhao Hai¡¯s Space has all the materials needed. He also has countless Undead to provide manpower. Louis and the others sent leaders tomand the Undead. This resulted in the establishment of the defense system after only a few years.

    Also, after four years, Xiong Li and the others officially retired from their service in the Six Realms Battlefield. Not only them, Yuan and the others also retired. After their retirement, Zhao Hai naturally arranged ces for them in Yalei 2. Moreover, Yuan has been made aware of the existence of the sand ind. Xiong Li and the others¡¯ strength has risen significantly due to their stay in the Six Realms Battlefield. They were now at Core Formation Stage. Moreover, they closed two days after settling down.

    Xiong Li and the others secluded themselves because they had been affected by Zhao Hai. In their opinion, Zhao Hai was too strong, so they needed to work hard and catch up.

    It wasn¡¯t only Xiong Li and the others who had improved. Yuan was also the same. Maybe because of what happened recently, the know on Yuan¡¯s heart has been untied. Yuan¡¯s strength improved by leaps and bounds in a short time. He¡¯s already a Nascent Soul Expert.

    As more and more people moved to Yalei 2, the outside world slowly became aware of the changes in the. The Machine Field was very surprised about Yalei 2¡¯s transformation. They couldn¡¯t believe that Zhao Hai was able to transform a barrennd into what it is now in just a few years.

    But what surprised the Machine Field even more was that the was popted. Where did these peoplee from? How was Zhao Hai able to convince them to migrate?

    This caused people to be confused. The main reason for this was because nobody thought that Zhao Hai would get pirates to live in Yalei 2.

    Back in the Pirate Paradise, the Cross Sword Pirate Group was still in operation. They kept stealing from merchant fleets, nothing changed. But this time, people from the core group of the Cross Sword Pirate Group became mysteriously missing. Their family members rarely went out as well.

    However, this didn¡¯t attract too much attention. Although the Cross Sword Pirate Group was more open in the past, their family members rarely went out anyways. People were thinking that the pirate group was doing an internal restructuring to clean up spies that had been nted by other groups.

    Cleaning up spies wasn¡¯t surprising for the Cross Sword Pirate Group. In fact, this was verymon among pirate groups in the Pirate Paradise. No matter which pirate group it was, as long as they thought that it was necessary, would perform a cleanup to remove any spies within their members. Therefore, nobody thought anything else about the Cross Sword Pirate Group¡¯s movement.

    Unknown to them, the Cross Sword Pirate Group has be citizens of Yalei 2. They had earned official identities and could now go to any in the Machine Field.

    Besides this, the Cultivation Realm was also doing very well. The Flying Phoenix Pavilion has be one of the biggest merchant groups in the Cultivation Realm. The money that Zhao Hai received has increased year by year. However, Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t been able to im it. After all, he was in seclusion all this time.

    But this didn¡¯t mean that the spirit wine business has halted. Zhao Hai provided the Flying Phoenix Pavilion with a hundred thousand bottles of spirit wine every year. Zhen Ling didn¡¯t sell most of these wines and decided to stock them up. She just sold off a very small number outside. She was preparing for the future.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have anything to say regarding Zhen Ling¡¯s actions. In fact, this was also a business technique. If the spirit wine was dumped all at once, it would no longer be valuable.

    Right now, spirit wine was a very hot item in the Cultivation Realm. Butpared to before, the situation of the spirit wine markey was much better. In the past, Cultivators could only hear about spirit wine and not see it. But now, they can actually buy some in the Flying Phoenix Pavilion. Although it was very expensive, at least it was obtainable.

    Not only was spirit wine an expensive item, it has also be a status symbol in the Cultivation Realm. Some sects would orderrge quantities of spirit wine from Zhen Ling since it has be an essential item for hospitality. If a huge sect didn¡¯t serve their guests two bottles of spirit wine or more, then they would be scoffed at.

    Zhao Hai was very clear about this situation. This was also what he wanted to see. He has also increased the supply of spirit wine to be sent to the Cultivation Realm. Moreover, Yalei 2 has begun its production of liquor. However, Yalei 2 didn¡¯t make spirit wines. Instead, it made ordinary liquor that didn¡¯t have any spiritual qi infused into it.

    Yalei 2¡¯s grain yield was very high. And with its domesticated animals, the has be a famous agricultural factory of the Machine Field.

    Zhao Hai was very d to see this happen. Yalei 2¡¯s fame meant that he now had a certain position in the Machine Field. He wanted people to get in contact with Yalei 2 more and more. Zhao Hai intended Yalei 2 to be his decoy base. However, he didn¡¯t want it to be a dead base.

    Besides its agricultural products, Yalei 2 has also be a tourist spot. Because of Yalei 2¡¯s change in environment, Cai¡¯er was able to ce her branches on the. Every year, seven colored flowers would sprout all around the. There¡¯s also the ocean that has temperatures that have been adjusted to afortable level. And Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t down with the development. Thanks to this, the tourism industry of Yalei 2 developed rapidly in thest 2 years.

    There weren¡¯t only traditional tourist projects here, there are also non-traditional tourist attractions. One of these was flintlock hunting which blew waves in the Machine Field.

    Flintlocks weremonly used for hunting back on earth. To Earthlings, this was a standard sporting gun. But to the Machine Field¡¯s people, it was different. They had never seen a flintlock before. So the existence of the weapon was very novel for them.

    Although flintlocks were powerful, it was still very hard to hunt magic beasts using them. However, this difficulty only made the sport more interesting. At this point, flintlock hunting wasn¡¯t only popr in Yalei 2. The other also hosted their own hunting spots. However, their business was still much lesspared to Yalei 2.

    In addition to flintlock hunting, there were also activities such as wooden boat fishing and animal trapping. These were all things that Zhao Hai came up with. Zhao Hai knew clearly how attractive new things were. These projects provided huge benefits for Yalei 2.

    Because of Yalei 2¡¯s environment, more and more people began to migrate to the. At this point, Yalei 2¡¯s poption has reached over 100 million and is rapidly approaching 200 million. This was quite rare for a newly developed.

 Chapter 1375 â€“ Self-confidence

    <h4>Chapter 1375 - Self-confidence</h4>

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Several fighting sounds were heard as two people were fighting. One of them had a chain hammer while the other was using a long dagger-axe.

    The two exchanged over a dozen moves. Although their blows were heavy, discerning spectators could see that the two were justparing notes.

    Naturally, the two people were Xiong Li and Lu Dingtian. They were currently secluded in the sand ind. The group were staying here in order to improve their strength.

    Yuan was at the side looking at the battle. He was much stronger than Xiong Li and the others. And with his rich fighting experience, he would be able to turn them into the right direction.

    The weapons that Xiong Li and the others used were now weapons that Cultivators use. And with their years of tempering in the Six Realms Battlefield, they had be more skilled with their own weapons. If Xiong Li and the others were ced in the Cultivation Realm right now, then they wouldn¡¯t suffer any losses against people of the same level.

    Xiong Li and Lu Dingtian stopped and then gathered with the others around Yuan. Xiong Li took a sip of wine before turning to the others and saying, ¡°Our progress isn¡¯t bad. But I don¡¯t feel as much improvement as back in the Six Realms Battlefield.¡±

    Dongfang Yu nodded and said, ¡°The spiritual qi density of this ce isn¡¯t that much worse than the Six Realms Battlefield. But I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m making progresspared to back then. If this continues, then how could we lend Little Hai a hand?¡±

    Yuan smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t worry too much about it. With our current strength, we would only be a burden to Little Hai. Also, it¡¯s still too early for you to think about that. I don¡¯t know where Little Hai secluded himself, but it has been too long since he began.¡±

    Xiong Li nodded as his face turned heavy before saying, ¡°I also don¡¯t know where Little Hai is right now. Moreover, he has been in seclusion for a very long time. At this point, I don¡¯t know when he¡¯lle out. Captain, do you think that Little Hai would be a Transcending Tribtion Expert once hees out?¡±

    Yuan shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t say how strong Little Hai will be. His cultivation speed is very fast. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if he already reached Transcending Tribtion. It¡¯s also normal if he hasn¡¯t reached it. After all, it isn¡¯t easy to be a Transcending Tribtion Expert.¡±

    As Yuan said that, a new voice was heard replying, ¡°Right, just as Captain said, reaching the Transcending Tribtion Stage isn¡¯t easy.¡± Everyone stared before they turned their heads towards the direction of the voice. Then they saw Zhao Hai there smiling at them.

    Everyone stood up and surrounded Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai alsoughed and bugged them. It has been some time since they had seen each other.

    After some time, the group calmed down. Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°Was that Boss fighting Second Brother? Hehe, it seems like your progress has been quick.¡±

    Xiong Li smiled and said, ¡°You call that quick? We¡¯re still far from you. Right, Little Hai, are you out temporarily? Or have you finished your seclusion?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve finished my seclusion. After this seclusion, I wouldn¡¯t spend a long time away anymore for some time. However, I might not have much time to stay. I may go out after a while.¡±

    This caused Xiong Li and the others to look at Zhao Hai, confused. They don¡¯t understand what he was saying. Zhao Hai looked at everyone and then smiled as he said, ¡°It¡¯s possible, but it¡¯s also possible that I won¡¯t. But this matter isn¡¯t something I can decide on. In the meantime, I¡¯ll stay here and wait.¡±

    Xiong Li was puzzled, so he asked, ¡°What do you mean? Is there anything else in the World of Cultivation that can make other peoplepel you to move? Even the Machine Field¡¯s higher ups couldn¡¯t do that.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°The World of Cultivation has some influences that the Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups couldn¡¯t do anything to.¡±

    Xiong Li and the others stared. The Machine Field might not be the most powerful realm in the World of Cultivation. However, the Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups have never been afraid of anyone. From its establishment up to this time, who have they been afraid of offending?

    But as for Yuan, as soon as he heard Zhao Hai, his facial color couldn¡¯t help but change. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, where did you get this information? Are you going to that ce?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t gotten the news yet. I only heard about it from my master. He said that I might be called to a ce by some people. And it also seems like that ce is very dangerous.¡±

    Yuan nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about that ce. The weakest people who can go there are Nascent Soul Experts. And these Nascent Soul Experts are the strongest of their level.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Master said that he went to that ce when he reached Transcending Tribtion. He was injured in just a few months, so he came back.¡±

    As soon as Zhao Hai said that, Xiong Li and the others sucked in a cold breath. Huang Daoran was a powerful Transcending Tribtion Expert. Even someone like that was injured in that ce. One could see how dangerous it was. Xiong Li looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, can you decline?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not possible. Alright, this matter hasn¡¯t been decided yet. If I really have to go, then I¡¯ll go take a look. I want to see the ce that can injure a Transcending Tribtion Expert.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Yuan couldn¡¯t help but stare. This was because he can hear Zhao Hai¡¯s confidence through his voice. Yuan became curious. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, how strong are you now? If you face your master now, will you be able to win?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and didn¡¯t say anything. However, his expression showed his answer. Yuanughed and said, ¡°Alright. Hahaha. I know you¡¯re busy, but you still came to see us. We have to drink. If you really go to that ce, make sure to make them know that the Machine Field also has powerful experts.¡±

    Xiong Li and the others busied themselves to prepare the table. Naturally, Zhao Hai was d to drink with them. After sharing a few cups of liquor, Zhao Hai left the sand ind and went to Yalei 2.

    Yalei 2 was still doing well. Zhao Hai went to see Zheng Li to see how they were doing. Zheng Li and the others were very satisfied with their current life. Colleges have been built on the. The teachers of these colleges were hired from others by Margaret. Yalei 2 was no longer a barrennd, but a famous tourist destination in the Machine Field. Naturally, people were d to work here.

    Additionally, Yalei 2¡¯s environment was very good. Wages were also quite high. There were a lot of people who wanted toe to the for work.

    After chatting with Zheng Li, Zhao Hai returned to the Space. To be honest, Zhao Hai wanted to teach the Devil Realm a lesson right now. These fellows have been quite ferocioustely, Zhao Hai wanted to clean them up.

    However, this wouldn¡¯t be good for the Machine Field. The Devil Cultivators were making their moves in the Six Realms Battlefield and wouldn¡¯t dare to go to the Machine Field to cause trouble. Because of this, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t able to deal with them. These people were hunting Machine Field practitioners in the core battlefield, causing great losses to the Machine Field¡¯s numbers.

    Fortunately, the Machine Field¡¯s response was quick. After the teams used their small nuclear bombs, the Devil Cultivators became restrained. However, they would still attack people from the Machine Field.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t make a move in the Six Realms Battlefield, but he could go to the Devil Realm to retaliate. Right now, a lot of ces in the Devil Realm have been mapped by the Space. This made it convenient for Zhao Hai to cause trouble. Moreover, with the Sacred Blood Sect making the moves, Zhao Hai decided to deal with them first.

    But in the end, Zhao Hai had to give up on this temporarily. The Devil Cultivators weren¡¯t stupid, they might be waiting for Zhao Hai to arrive. Once Zhao Hai causes trouble to the Devil Realm, the Devil Realm might use this as an excuse to attack the Machine Field. One should know that the Devil Cultivators have been eyeing the Machine Field for a long time, they just don¡¯t have a reason to attack. If they attacked without a proper reason, then the other realms would certainly meddle. When the timees, they would be losing out.

    Because of these considerations, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t attack the Devil Realm. The only thing Zhao Hai could do now was to see Huang Daoran. No matter what, Huang Daoran was his master. Moreover, using his rtionship with Huang Daoran, Zhao Hai was able to get a connection with the Profound Clear Sect. This was a very good benefit for Zhao Hai.

    Although he was a partner of the Profound Clear Sect in name, the only person he knew from the sect was Feng Baiming. It can be said that his rtionship with the sect was stillcking. Therefore, Zhao Hai wanted to visit Huang Daoran and see if he could deepen his rtionship with the Profound Clear Sect.

    Actually, it was very simple forZhao Hai to draw in the Profound Clear Sect. The Profound Clear Sect was actually a heavy user of spirit wine. Although they produced spirit wine before, ever since Zhao Hai¡¯s spirit wine arrived they stopped their production. And their spirit wine wasn¡¯t as good as Zhao Hai¡¯s.

    If Zhao Hai increased his supply of spirit wine towards the Profound Clear Sect, he would be able to gain a good rtionship with the sect. However, there¡¯s an issue with this n, Zhen Ling!

    Zhen Ling was also Zhao Hai¡¯s business partner. However, she hasn¡¯t met Zhao Hai enough to trust him. Zhen Ling was still vignt towards Zhao Hai. If Zhao Hai tried to improve his rtionship with the Profound Clear Sect, then Zhen Ling might get in the way. Zhen Ling might be afraid that Zhao Hai would undermine her and directly partner up with the Profound Clear Sect.

    As he thought about this, Zhao Hai was suddenly alerted. He felt the jade talisman that he gave Huang Daoran light up.

 Chapter 1376 â€“ Dividends

    <h4>Chapter 1376 - Dividends</h4>

    This wasn¡¯t the first time that Huang Daoran used the jade talisman. While Zhao Hai was in seclusion, Huang Daoran would press it every one or two months. He wants to see if Zhao Hai was out or not. It was just that Zhao Hai was in seclusion before that he didn¡¯t respond every time Huang Doaran pressed the button. But now was different. Zhao Hai wanted to go to the Cultivation Realm. Huang Daoran¡¯s call just made it more convenient for him to go.

    If Huang Daoran didn¡¯t press the jade pendant and Zhao Hai went to the Cultivation Realm, then Huang Daoran might think that Zhao Hai was monitoring him through the jade talisman. This would cause a conflict between them. This wasn¡¯t what Zhao Hai wanted to happen.

    Although Huang Daoaran has be his master in a weird scenario, Zhao Hai still felt that Huang Daoran was a good person. Zhao Hai thought that it was a good idea to maintain a good rtionship with Huang Daoran. At least, when necessary, Huang Daoran could be his partner in battle.

    Additionally, Zhao Hai regards sentiments importantly. Although Huang Doaran was his enemy, he was his Master right now. And ever since he became Huang Daoran¡¯s disciple, he has helped Zhao Hai a lot. Zhao Hai was very grateful for this. Therefore, he didn¡¯t want Huang Daoran to have any misunderstandings.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hesitate as he appeared at Huang Daoran¡¯s location. Huang Daoran was still in the Elder¡¯s Valley of Flying Phoenix Mountains. This was the ce with the most abundant spiritual qi. All Elders of the Zhen Family stay here for cultivation.

    Huang Daoran didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to appear today. He was just pressing the jade talisman like usual to see if ZhaoHai was out of seclusion.

    After pressing the jade talisman, Huang Daoran put it down and prepared to set out. But before he was able to leave, a white light suddenly shed in front of him. Then Zhao Hai appeared.

    When Zhao Hai appeared, he immediately bowed to Huang Daoran and said, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen Master.¡± Huang Daoran looked at Zhao Hai and then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Good, you¡¯re done?¡± Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Master. This disciple haspleted his seclusion.¡±

    Huang Daoran nodded, then he waved his hand and said, ¡°Come, sit.¡± Zhao Hai sat down ordingly. Huang Daoran didn¡¯t immediately speak to Zhao Hai. Instead he took out a jade sword message and sent it out. Then Huang Daoran looked at Zhao Hai and gave out a satisfied nod as he said, ¡°You¡¯ve improved a lot. Little Hai, what technique did you cultivate in your seclusion?¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t n to hide the truth from Huang Daoran, so she said, ¡°Replying to Master. I closed up to practice some Buddhist Techniques. Although I have been using the Cultivation Realm¡¯s methods, I¡¯mcking techniques using my flying swords. After all, I haven¡¯t studied a systematic method like before. I identally discovered that the Crescent Moon Spade has some Buddhist Techniques. This disciple decided to practice them and their benefits aren¡¯t that bad.¡±

    Huang Daoran knit his brows and said, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to learn Buddhist Techniques. But it¡¯s not easy to learn them without proper guidance. Master will give you a flying sword technique. It should be useful for you.¡± Zhao Hai didn¡¯t reject it. Although Huang Daoran¡¯s technique might not be betterpared to the Ster Sword Technique, he couldn¡¯t just reject Huang Daoran¡¯s good intentions.

    Huang Daoran waved his hand as he took out a jade slop. Huang Daoran threw the jade slip towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°This is a sword formation technique that I obtained. However, this technique needs aplete flying sword set. Master doesn¡¯t have a sword set, but your Liquid Silver can transform. This technique should suit you. Take it.¡±

    Zhao Hai bowed to Huang Daoran and then received the jade slip. Then at this time, someone¡¯s voice was heard outside, ¡°Niece Zhen Ling is here to see Uncle.¡±

    Huang Daoran immediately responded, ¡°Come in.¡± Zhen Ling entered and then gave Huang Daoran a bow. After Huang Daoran waved his hand, Zhao Hai stood up and said, ¡°Little Brother has seen Senior Sister.¡±

    Zhen Ling also politely replied, ¡°Junior Brother is too polite. Please have a seat.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then sat down. Huang Daoran looked at the two and said, ¡°Little Hai, Little Ling has something to discuss with you about business. You two should talk about it.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he turned his head to Zhen Ling and said, ¡°Senior Sister, what do you want to talk about? Is the spirit winecking? There¡¯s no need to worry, as soon as I return, I¡¯ll immediately send some spirit wine to that warehouse.¡±

    Zhen ling smiled and said, ¡°Junior Brother, there¡¯s enough spirit wine. I want to talk about your dividends. Junior Brother, your dividends have been kept here for five years. The dividends in the past five years aren¡¯t small. When do you n to take it?¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile when he heard this. Then he said, ¡°So it¡¯s that. To be honest, I forgot about it. Actually, Senior Sister doesn¡¯t have to give it to me. I still have a lot of crystal stones in hand. Instead, you can rece those crystal stones with ores and nts like our previous transaction. Simrly, I don¡¯t care how much there is, as long as it¡¯s something I haven¡¯t seen before. You can use all my dividends for this, just make sure that they are rare.¡±

    Zhen Ling and Huang Daoran were puzzled about Zhao Hai¡¯s approach. They don¡¯t understand why he was doing this. Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Senior Sister, just keep my money here. Consider it as my payment for the favor. And if there¡¯s not enough, just ask me for more.¡±

    Zhen Ling knit her brows and said, ¡°Junior Brother, why do you collect these things? Are they useful to you?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Of course they¡¯re useful. I want as many rare ores and nts as possible.¡±

    Seeing that Zhao Hai was intent on collecting rare ores and nts, Zhen Ling nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take care of it. Do you have any other requests?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any other requests. If Senior Sister can do this, it will help me a lot. Also, spirit wine production has increased recently. I can give you more spirit wine from now on. I¡¯ll send 100 million catties of spirit wer. If the situation is good, we may be able to increase the output of wine even further.¡±

    Zhen ling stared, then she nodded and said, ¡°Alright. But Junior Brother should know that too much supply of spirit wine would make its price go down. We need to control how much we sell outside.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Junior Brother is aware of that. Senior Sister doesn¡¯t have to worry. You make the decisions, I certainly wouldn¡¯t interfere.¡±

    Zhen Ling nodded, ¡°Alright. Since Junior Brother trusts me, then I can¡¯t treat you unfairly. You can rest assured that I¡¯ll get your requests as soon as possible.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and didn¡¯t say anything more.

    Huang Daoran didn¡¯t make any noise during the entire conversation. Seeing that Zhao Hai and Zhen Ling were done talking, Huang Daoran turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, if you have nothing else to do, stay here for some time. Two dayster, Master will bring you to the Profound Clear Sect. You have been in cooperation with them for some time, you should go see them.¡±

    Zhao Hai started, he didn¡¯t expect Huang Daoran to take the initiative to take him to the Profound Clear Sect. He immediately nodded and said, ¡°Alright, Master. But Master, I have to go back first and deliver Senior Sister¡¯s spirit wine.¡±

    Huang Daoran waved his hand and said, ¡°Go, return quickly.¡± Zheo Hai nodded before hepletely vanished. When Zhao Hai left, Zhen Ling turned to Huang Daoran and said, ¡°Uncle Huang, is it okay to bring Little Hai to the Profound Clear Sect?¡±

    Huang Daoran looked at Zhen Ling and then smiled faintly as he said, ¡°Little Ling, don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen.¡± When Zhen Ling heard this, she nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. She just bowed to Huang Daoran before asking to be excused.

    After Zhao Hai returned to the Space, he immediately prepared the spirit wine to be delivered to Zhen Ling¡¯s warehouse. These spirit wine have already been ced into jade bottles and ced inside spatial bags. Zhao Hai has a lot of spatial bags in hand, so using them this way isn¡¯t a problem.

    When the spirit wine were delivered, Zhao Hai returned to Huang Daoaran¡¯s cave mansion. Huang Daoran gave Zhao Hai a quiet room to cultivate in. After Zhao Hai entered his room, he took out the jade slip that Huang Daoran gave him. Just like what Huang Daoran said, it was a sword formation technique. It¡¯s quite amon sword formation in the Cultivation Realm and it needed a sword artifact set to be used. It was also quite strong.

    Naturally, this technique couldn¡¯tpare to the Ster Sword Technique and the Buddhist Techniques. However, Zhao Hai still studied it and decided to use itter on an enemy. He would first use the technique that Huang Daoran gave him and transition it to his main sword technique. If things weren¡¯t going well, then he would use the Buddhist Techniques.

    Since the Buddhist Techniques use faith power, they were all very powerful. Therefore, Zhao Hai decided to use themst. The Ster Sword Technique was also very powerful. Zhao Hai believed that most of his opponents would fall to this technique.

    Zhao Hai made the Buddhist Techniques into hisst resort because he was afraid of facing people who could identify them. If the others see that he has techniques that use faith power, then things might get troublesome. It must be known that anything rted to faith power is enough to cause practitioners to go crazy. Whether they be a Transcending Tribtion Expert, or even an Immortal, they would make a move if it had something to do with faith power. Therefore, Zhao Hai decided to use the Buddhist Techniques as little as possible.

 Chapter 1377 â€“ Jade Clear Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 1377 - Jade Clear Mountain</h4>

    Because of his experience with the Ster Sword Technique, Zhao Hai was able to quickly cultivate the Rainstorm Pear Sword Formation. Moreover, using the technique with Liquid Silver further increased its might. Liquid Silver allowed Zhao Hai to quickly shift the mother and child formations, causing more variations to the technique. Only in Zhao Hai¡¯s hand could the Rainstorm Pear Sword Formation demonstrate its true power.

    Huang Daoran has been observing Zhao Hai over the two days of his stay. He was suspicious of Zhao Hai¡¯s long seclusion. Although Cultivators seclude themselves quite often, there were only very few of them that would be in seclusion for several years.

    But after observing Zhao Hai for three days and seeing that Zhao Hai didn¡¯te out, he began to believe Zhao Hai¡¯s words. Zhao Hai was indeed in seclusion for a long time.

    Five days after Huang Daoran arranged for Zhao Hai to stay, he received a notice from Feng Baiming that they could visit the Profound Clear Sect. Only then did Huang Daoran call Zhao Hai over.

    Generally, those in seclusion shouldn¡¯t be disturbed. However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t actually closing up. After four days of meditating over the Rainstorm Pear Sword Formation, Huang Daoran finally visited him.

    When Huang Daoran entered the room, he discovered arge number of silver flying around Zhao Hai. Upon closer inspection, Huang Daoran saw that these silver were small needles arranged in a formation, moving backwards and forwards.

    Huang Daoran¡¯s eyes shone. Although he didn¡¯t study the Rainstorm Pear Sword Formation, he still looked through the manual. Therefore, he could recognize that these silver needles were controlled ording to the technique. This caused Huang Daoran to be startled.

    Zhao Hai was actually able to reach this degree of mastery in just five days? This was more than just talent! It was at this point that Huang Daoran could understand how Zhao Hai was able to be so strong in a short period of time. Zhao Hai was truly a genius, and not just any ordinary genius.

    When he sensed that Huang Daoran had arrived, Zhao Hai received the silver needles before standing up and bowing as he said, ¡°I have seen Master.¡±

    Huang Daoran nodded and said, ¡°Good, very good. You actually managed to learn the Rainstorm Pear Sword Formation in such a short time. You¡¯re really a genius.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly replied, ¡°Master is overpraising me. Master, why did youe over?¡±

    Huang Daoran smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re leaving for the Profound Clear Sect today. I have already called Feng Baiming.¡± Zhao Hai hastilyplied as he followed Huang Daoran out. These two left the Elder Valley of Flying Phoenix Mountains via a small tunnel. In the past, this was a tunnel where ck iron ore was being mined. But now, it housed the transmission formation of the Zhen Family. Inside it were more than ten small andrge-scale transmission formations.

    Seeing the two arrive, the people responsible for the transmission formation didn¡¯t dare neglect them. Although they didn¡¯t know Zhao Hai, they were aware of who Huang Daoran was. They respectfully invited Huang Daoran over to a transmission formation before inputting the coordinates of the Profound Clear Sect and sending them over.

    The Profound Clear Sect is a Great Sect of the Cultivation Realm, so they control their own. Their was named Profound Clear. On Profound Clear was a ce called Jade Clear Mountains. No outside transmission formation could connect to this ce. In order to get to the Jade Clear Mountains, one would need to use a transmission formation on Profound Clear and then fly over.

    Zhao Hai and Huang Daoran appeared on a transmission formation on Profound Clear. Seeing two people arrive, a young Cultivator wearing dark-blue clothing walked over. Then he bowed towards Huang Daoran and said, ¡°I have seen Daoist. My name is Babu Yan, an inner disciple of the Profound Clear Sect. I¡¯m ordered to wait here for you by the Great Elder.¡±

    Huang Daoran nodded and said, ¡°Alright, lead the way.¡±

    Babu Yan led Huang Daoran and Zhao Hai out of transmission formation. Waiting for them outside was a wooden carriage. This carriage was being pulled by four white horses. These horses looked no differentpared to other horses. However, the hooves of the horses had long white feathers surrounding them.

    When Zhao Hai saw the white horses, he was reminded by a famous demon beast in the Cultivation Realm, the White-feather Horses. They¡¯re quite docile. Moreover, they fly very fast and could even go to outer space. They were known to be very difficult to capture. But once they were captured, taming them was very easy. They¡¯re very good mounts.

    White-feather horses were very famous in the Cultivation Realm. But not everyone can use them. Only Great Sects like the Profound Clear Sect used them regrly. Plenty of small sects in the Cultivation Realm use ordinary carriages. Some even used flying cars of the Machine Field. However, flying cars of the Machine Field weren¡¯t very well liked by the Cultivators. Even if the functions of flying cars were very advanced, there wasn¡¯t a huge market for them in the Cultivation Realm. This was especially true for Great Sects. Using flying cars was disgraceful for them.

    Zhao Hai and Huang Daoran entered the carriage before Babu Yan. The carriage didn¡¯t have any wheels. It was very wide and had mats inside along with a small table. On the small table was a jug of water and teacups.

    But what surprised Zhao Hai the most was that the spiritual qi density inside the carriage was very high. This caused him to be puzzled. But then he discovered that the spiritual qi wasing from the carriage itself. In other words, the spiritual qi came from the lumber used to make the carriage.

    This discovery caused Zhao Hai to be surprised. The lumber seemed to be a rare item since it could release a rich amount of spiritual qi. It was just that Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t recognize what kind of wood it was.

    However, Zhao Hai was certain that this lumber wasn¡¯t cheap. He even thought that a nk of this lumber could buy dozens of high-grade flying cars.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai had noticed the properties of the carriage, Babu Yan couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then he said, ¡°This carriage is made out of the finest sandalwood that is over 100 years old. This kind of sandalwood no longer exudes fragrance but instead spiritual qi. Moreover, the amount of spiritual qi exuded wouldn¡¯t decline for a hundred years.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s a very good item. Master, after we head back, I¡¯ll buy you one of these carriages. What do you think?¡±

    Huang Daoran was stunned, then heughed and said, ¡°This carriage cannot be bought by ordinary people. Century-old sandalwood like the ones this carriage was made of is a high-grade material that¡¯s used for refining artifacts and medicine. It¡¯s very expensive.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Huang Daoran smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. He looked at Zhao Hai, amused. He thought that Zhao Hai was just ttering him.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about this reaction. Instead he looked outside. The carriage was now flying. Moreover, despite its speed, the ride was very smooth.

    Babu Yan looked at Zhao Hai and then said, ¡°This must be Daoist Huang Doaran¡¯s outstanding disciple, Machine Field¡¯s number one, Mister Zhao Hai. It¡¯s an honor to see Mister today.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. I am indeed Zhao Hai. It¡¯s an honor for me to visit Profound Clear. This Zhao Hai admires Great Sects like the Profound Clear Sect.¡±

    A hint of arrogance could be seen on Babu Yan¡¯s face when he heard Zhao Hai¡¯s words. Babu Yan couldn¡¯t help but smile as he said, ¡°Since you are Daoist Huang Daoran¡¯s disciple. You cane here to visit in the future. Daoist Huang and Great Elder Feng are close friends, so you shouldn¡¯t treat yourself as an outsider here.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Definitely.¡± By this time the carriage already arrived at the foot of Jade Clear Mountain. The carriage didn¡¯t stop and instead flew directly towards Jade Clear Mountain. As soon as they entered the mountain range, Zhao Hai felt a powerful aura rush towards him. His Instinct Technique immediately responded. The hairs of his body stood up as he felt the dangerous aura.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t move. He knows that this was Profound Clear Sect¡¯s Jade Clear Mountains, and it would certainly have its own mountain guarding formation. If he didn¡¯t guess wrong, the dangerous aura should be great formation. Babu Yan should have something on him that made the formation ignore the carriage.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai¡¯s change in expression was noticed by Huang Daoran and Babu Yan. The two couldn¡¯t help but pause. This wasn¡¯t the first time that Huang Daoran came to Jade Clear Mountain. Naturally, he knew about the mountain guardian formation. At the same time, Babu Yan was from the Profound Clear Sect, so he knew as well. Zhao Hai¡¯s bodynguage changing the moment they passed the formation barrier caused the two to be surprised. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be this perceptive.

    Huang Daoran looked at Zhao Hai with a satisfied expression. Although Zhao Hai¡¯s body only reacted a little, this meant that he had an instinct towards danger. It must be known that this wasn¡¯t something that average people had. Only once one gets strong enough would they have this instinct. Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction only meant that he was a strong practitioner.

    Simrly, Babu Yan looked at Zhao Hai fondly. When he heard that Zhao Hai was able to block Huang Daoran¡¯s attack and then became Huang Daoran¡¯s disciple, he was somewhat doubtful. After all, the Machine Field didn¡¯t have such a person all these years. In his mind, Zhao Hai was able to block Huang Daoran¡¯s attack because Huang Daoran held back.

    Babu Yan was an inner disciple of the Profound Clear Sect. Therefore, he had some understanding regarding the ways of the Cultivation Realm. Huang Daoran only went to the Six Realms Battlefield to deal with Zhao Hai because he waspelled by the Great Sects. Huang Daoran wasn¡¯t happy with the assignment, so it was understandable if he didn¡¯t do his job well.

    However, Zhao Hai¡¯s response caused Babu Yan to understand that Zhao Hai¡¯s reputation wasn¡¯t unfounded. Being sensitive to the danger of the formation meant that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t weak.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect that the subtle reaction of his body would cause Babu Yan to look at him differently. He was currently looking at the scenery outside the window.

    The Jade Clear Mountains were very high. Not only was it high, it also held mystery and danger. There were strange rock formations, lush grass and trees, as well as mist surrounding the mountains. It would make people think that it was a fairnd.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be obsessed with the scenery of the Jade Clear Mountains. He had seen beautiful mountains before, but the scenery on Jade Clear Mountains were the best he had ever seen.

    Babu Yan looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s expression as he smiled and said, ¡°Jade Clear Mountains houses one of the best spirit veins in the Cultivation Realm. This is also the foundation of the sect.¡±

    Zhao Hai let out a long breath and said, ¡°I really envy you. The difficulty to find a spirit vein in the Machine Field is as difficult as ascending to heaven.¡±

    Baby Yan just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Everyone knew about the situation of the Machine Field. But Zhao Hai being able to practice to his current stage in that environment was evidence of his terrifying talent. Babu Yan couldn¡¯t help but increase his evaluation of Zhao Hai even more.

    As they were talking, the carriage arrived at a mountaintop. There were no fields on this mountain and instead it had houses built along its sides. The styles of these houses weren¡¯t great, but it gave one a simple feeling.

    Babu Yan led Zhao Hai and Huang Doaran out of the carriage, then he said, ¡°This is Jade Clear Sect¡¯s inner region. I can only bring you up to here.¡±

    Huang Daoran nodded and said, ¡°Alright, you can go.¡± Babu Yan bowed and then left. The carriage also flew away.

    Huang Daoran just stood in ce with no worries. This wasn¡¯t the first time he experienced this situation. At this time, a voice was heard, ¡°Musclehead, you¡¯re finally here. Hahaha. Fantastic. Now, this old man can drink to his heart¡¯s content.¡±

    Huang Daoran looked at Feng Baiming and thenughed, ¡°cksmith, why do I feel that you miss Little Hai¡¯s wine more than me? Did you drink all the wine that Little Hai gave you?¡±

    Feng Baiming smiled and said, ¡°I drank them all. Although it¡¯s regretful that I am not able to eat Little Hai¡¯s vegetables, the liquor is good enough.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave Feng Baiming a greeting. Feng Baiming looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to my residence first. I¡¯ll take you to see the Sect Master tomorrow. Little Hai, you need to be mentally prepared. Those fellows may want to test you.¡±

    Zhao Hai was taken aback, ¡°Test me? Why?¡±

    Feng Baiming smiled faintly and said, ¡°They want to see if you really have the qualifications to cooperate with the Profound Clear Sect. Moreover, they are also very curious. Because of my rtionship with Musclehead, the sect knows how strong he really is. When you managed to block his attack, the sect was intrigued. They want to know what method you practice. But don¡¯t worry, I already talked to them. They wouldn¡¯t dare take things too far.¡±

    Huang Daoran¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t¡¯ great. He looked at Feng Baiming and said, ¡°cksmith, what do you mean? He¡¯s my apprentice, why test him? Do they doubt my strength?¡±

    Feng Baiming waved his hand and said, ¡°Musclehead, don¡¯t get offended easily. You should know that those guys are arrogant. Although I am a Great Elder, I can¡¯t just change the Sect Master¡¯s decision at will. Don¡¯t you believe in Little Hai¡¯s strength? Then let them test him. Let¡¯s see how Little Hai deals with them!¡±

    1. The technique¡¯s name just popped out without warning

 Chapter 1378 â€“ Where There Are People, There Are Rivers and Lakes

    <h4>Chapter 1378 - Where There Are People, There Are Rivers and Lakes</h4>

    The group chatted as they walked towards Feng Baiming¡¯s cave residence. Feng Baiming was the Great Elder of the Profound Clear Sect. Naturally, his cave had the richest concentration of spiritual qi. The amount of spiritual qi in the Jade Clear Mountains surpassed Zhao Hai¡¯s imagination. The spiritual qi was so rich that it had condensed into mist.

    Feng Baiming¡¯s cave mansion wasrge. Inside it was a crafting room, cultivation room, and a lounge. This cave mansion wasrger than the mansion in the Six Realms Battlefield. It was also more attractive.

    As soon as he saw Feng Baiming¡¯s cave, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but think of nderous words. Whoever said that Cultivators were pure and didn¡¯t enjoy luxury must have been fooling other people in order to feelfort.

    The group sat inside the lounge. Zhao Hai took out the liquor as well as side dishes. Once the food and wine were presented, Huang Daoran and Feng Baiming didn¡¯t hesitate to eat.

    Feng Baiming had been thinking about Zhao Hai¡¯s vegetables ever since his meal with Huang Daoran. Zhao Hai¡¯s dishes don¡¯t contain any impurities and each dish had spiritual qi infused into them. Most importantly, they taste good, very good.

    After having some of the liquor and food, Huang Daoran turned to Feng Baiming and said, ¡°cksmith, what¡¯s going one? From what I can hear, you seem to be discontented with those fellows?¡±

    Feng Baiming looked at Huang Daoran and said, ¡°You can see it? I am a bit dissatisfied. The people in the Profound Clear Sect are getting more and more arrogant. However, they get weaker and weaker each generation. Nobody dared to offend them, especially Core Disciples, so they became arrogant.¡±

    Huang Doaran looked at Feng Baiming and said, ¡°The Profound Clear Sect is a powerful righteous sect in the Cultivation Realm. It¡¯s understandable for them to be arrogant. And with the strength of the Profound Clear Sect, they have a reason to do so.¡±

    Feng Baiming coldly snorted and said, ¡°What righteous sect. That is just something they tell people. The Profound Clear Sect reached its current position not because of its righteousness, but its strength. Without powerful fists, how would people take the Profound Clear Sect seriously?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Feng Baiming and said, ¡°Uncle Feng, if I really get involved with your people, then I might form an enmity with the Profound Clear Sect. Then it would be difficult for us to meet each other in the future.¡±

    Feng Baiming waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I already talked to the Sect Master about this. The Sect Master also thinks that its time to suppress them. But you shouldn¡¯t go too far.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Then I will be offending the core disciples of the Profound Clear Sect. I¡¯m afraid that I would be offending the elders as well. However, since Uncle Master has spoken, this nephew will do it properly.¡±

    Feng Baimingughed and said, ¡°Good, pressure them. Make sure those fellows know that they aren¡¯t the only people in the world. Show them howrge the sky is. I¡¯m even thinking that they couldn¡¯t enter your eyes.¡±

    Zhao Hai just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Huang Daoran looked at Feng Baiming, then to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°cksmith, with Little Hai¡¯s current strength, I¡¯m worried that those people would look for him.¡±

    Feng Baiming replied, ¡°Who are they? You mean those people?¡±

    Huang Daoran nodded his head. Feng Baiming¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but turn serious. He looked at Zhao Hai who seemed confused. Then he turned to Huang Daoran and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t told Little Hai about this yet?¡±

    Huang Daoran nodded, then he sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should tell Little Hai or not. It¡¯s possible that it would be very bad for him.¡±

    Feng Baimingughed and said, ¡°Not necessarily. This might not be a good thing for you, but Little Hai still has room to grow. Little Hai has yet to reach Transcending Tribtion. We can say that he¡¯s at a bottleneck. He needed a bigger stage to gain experience. Isn¡¯t that ce just appropriate for him? Don¡¯t imitate those old fogies in the Sect. Each one of them doted on their disciples and protected them from gaining experience from outside.¡±

    When Huang Daoran heard Feng Baiming, he thought about it for a moment before he smiled and said, ¡°Right, right. Like you said, Little Hai needs to gain experience.¡±

    After he said that Huang Daoran turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, with your present strength, it is right for you to know about this matter. The ce we are talking about is named the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. It¡¯s a ce simr to the Six Realms Battlefield. Butpared to the Six Realms Battlefield, this ce is much moreplex.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s body shook. His eyes couldn¡¯t hide his shock. He got more information than what Huang Daoran wanted to say. Maybe Huang Daoran thought that Zhao Hai was just shocked by the name of Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. But this wasn¡¯t the case. Zhao Hai was shocked by the implication behind that name.

    Nobody was clearer than Zhao Hai that the Six Realms Battlefield was a ce that was created by someone. In other words, it was someone¡¯s dimension. But now, there was something called the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. The name alone showed how bigger it was than the Six Realms Battlefield. Was this created by someone as well? If this was the case, then who was standing behind the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield? What was the rtionship between this person and the person who created the Six Realms Battlefield? Why did such a person create such a huge dimension?

    Zhao Hai¡¯s thoughts revolved at lightning fast speed. However, he couldn¡¯t express his thoughts. Huang Daoran and Feng Baiming just thought that he was surprised by the news and nothing else.

    Feng Baiming looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, don¡¯t think that the World of Cultivation is the only thing in the universe. There are more ces like the World of Cultivation that we still don¡¯t know. Our World of Cultivation could be considered to be a medium-grade power in the vast universe. The Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield gathers tens of thousands of powers like the World of Cultivation. In the past, your Master went there when he reached the Transcending Tribtion stage. But just three months after he went there, he suffered a severe wound. But he was still able to gain a lot of experience in that ce. I went to that ce as well and suffered the same fate. I was beaten out in three months. If you go there, you have to help us settle some grudges.¡±

    Huang Daoran solemnly said, ¡°The weakest people in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield are Nascent Soul Experts. Moreover, those Nascent Soul Experts are the strongest among their level. They could even fight against a Transcending Tribtion Expert. Little Hai, if you are really called to that ce, remember to not underestimate anybody. Otherwise, you will suffer a loss.¡± Zhao Hai nodded.

    Feng Baiming smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It¡¯s shameful to say it, but the World of Cultivation¡¯s strongestbat power in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield isn¡¯t our Profound Clear Sect, nor is it the Devil Realm. Instead, it¡¯s the Buddhists. It¡¯s precisely because the Buddhists were our main power in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield that they have a high status in the Cultivation Realm. Little Hai, you are strong, but you must remember to keep a good rtionship with the Buddhists when you get to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. The Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield is no better than the Six Realms Battlefield. In the Six Realms Battlefield, you could attack your enemy without worrying about your allies stabbing you from behind. However, in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, if you offend those monks, those guys will definitely plot behind your back. So you must be careful.¡±

    Zhao Hai knit his brows and said, ¡°Plot against me? Why? Aren¡¯t they from the same World of Cultivation? What advantage would they gain plotting against me?¡±

    Huang Daoran looked at Zhao Hai, then he sighed and said, ¡°Advantage? The Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield has the greatest benefits. It has much more rare materials than the Six Realms Battlefield. Actually, the Profound Clear Sect was once the mainbat power of the World of Cultivation in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. However, we were betrayed and besieged by other people. In the end, all of thebat forces were killed. Then the Buddhists used this opportunity to rise up. We suspect that the people behind the betrayal had something to do with the Buddhists. They betrayed the Profound Clear Sect in order to get the benefits of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Therefore, Little Hai, you shouldn¡¯t trust those monks. They aren¡¯t good people.¡±

    Zhao Hai knit his brows. To be honest, he loathed infighting. However, there was a saying, ¡°Where there are people, there are rivers andkes¡±. This was truly the case. It seems like the Cultivation Realm¡¯s waters weren¡¯t as calm as the surface.

    Huang Daoran looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance and said, ¡°Little Hai, don¡¯t think too much about it. The Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield is truly a good ce. Everything that¡¯s in the Six Realms Battlefield, the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield has more.¡±

    Feng Baiming nodded and said, ¡°Going to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield will be good for you.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave them a nod as he said, ¡°Master, Martial Uncle, don¡¯t worry. If they really summon me, then I¡¯ll have no choice but to go. Also, I want to have a look at this Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. I want to see what the people from the other realms are like.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Feng Baiming couldn¡¯t help butugh as he said, ¡°I know you¡¯d say that. Hahaha. Good, I like your enthusiasm. Remember, you need to tread carefully. I heard that the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield hasn¡¯t been calm recently. The Floating Temple seems to have brought the Ten-thousand Transformation Staff out.¡±

    Huang Daoran stared, ¡°They took out the Ten-thousand Transformations Staff? That¡¯s impossible. That is the Buddhist Path¡¯s most precious object. How could the Floating Temple take it out? Did something serious happen in the battlefield?¡±

    Feng Baiming shook his head and said, ¡°At this time, I don¡¯t know. I only obtained this piece of information and nothing else. However, the fact that they took out the Ten-thousand Transformations Staff only means that things aren¡¯t doing well.¡±

    Huang Daoran nodded and said, ¡°It really seems like something serious happened in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. But because of this, they might summon Zhao Hai much sooner. They would need more people for the battlefield.¡±

    Feng Baiming agreed, ¡°Those monks are really cautious. They never call veterans like us over. Instead, they take in neers. I think those guys are reluctant to send us back to the battlefield. They¡¯re afraid that we¡¯ll take their fatty meat.¡±

    Huang Daoran sighed and didn¡¯t say anything. This was something that they couldn¡¯t do anything about.

 Chapter 1379 â€“ Mo Sheng

    <h4>Chapter 1379 - Mo Sheng</h4>

    Seeing that Huang Daoran wasn¡¯t talking, Feng Baiming drank some liquor before heughed and said, ¡°Speaking of which, the Profound Clear Sect is being suppressed by the Buddhists indirectly. The disciples of the Profound Clear Sect are getting more arrogant each day. Because of this, they couldn¡¯tpare to Buddhist disciples. This has something to do with the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Buddhists select their disciples to enter the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield every couple of years. This allowed their disciples to know howrge the world really is. They would then strive to be better, and they won¡¯t be arrogant. On the other hand, if our Profound Clear Sect disciples wanted to go to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, they would have to ask the Buddhists for permission. And the Six Realms Battlefield isn¡¯t enough to change the mindset of those disciples. It¡¯s a great pity.¡±

    Huang Daoran looked at Feng Baiming and said, ¡°So you want Little Hai to be a viin? Alright, since Little Hai agreed, let him be the viin this once.¡±

    Feng Baiming smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any other ideas. To be honest, I¡¯m envious of you. You don¡¯t have any backers, but this allowed you to be free, unlike me. Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Come, let¡¯s drink more. We¡¯ll rest for a couple of days before meeting the Sect Master.¡±

    Huang Daoran frowned and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this bad? Will the Sect Master think that we¡¯re too arrogant?¡±

    Feng Baiming shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. I already talked to the Sect Master. This is to light a fire inside those youngsters.¡±

    Huang Daoran smiled bitterly as he shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you this one time. But if we cannot light a fire inside those youngsters, then we would suffer. Are you pushing Zhao Hai into a pit?¡±

    Feng Baiming coldly snorted and said, ¡°I n to give those youngsters a lesson they won¡¯t forget. They¡¯ve been arrogant for so long. Who cares if they get angry. Little Hai, let¡¯s drink. When the timees, make sure to teach them a lesson.¡± Zhao Hai just smiled bitterly as he held his ss and drank with Feng Baiming.

    At this time, Zhao Hai felt someone arrive outside the cave mansion. Feng Baiming also felt this, he said, ¡°Is it Mo Sheng? Come in.¡± The person outsideplied and entered the mansion.

    Seeing this person, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. He looked very strong. It was rare for a Cultivator to have a strong form. This person was 2.5 meters tall and had muscles that shone like steel. His hair was short and stood erect. His clothing was also special. He wasn¡¯t wearing ordinary Cultivator clothing. Instead, he was wearing an iron vest, iron gauntlets and a ck beastskin pants. He also wore knee pads and scaled boots. This person looked like a wargod from ancient times. He even sent out a valiant aura.

    Zhao Hai was also quick to discover this person¡¯s eyes. People like him usually had murderous eyes. However, there were no traces of killing aura on this person¡¯s eyes. It had a trace of innocence, which was inconsistent from his figure.

    Besides this air of innocence, this person¡¯s expression was indifferent. When he saw Feng Baiming, heughed and said, ¡°Master, I¡¯m here.¡±

    Feng Baiming looked at Mo Sheng, then he sighed and said, ¡°Come take a seat. Did you finish your tasks?¡± Mo Sheng nodded, but his eyes were stuck to the bottle of liquor on the table. He had a yearning expression on his face. Seeing Mo Sheng¡¯s appearance, Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he took out a jug and handed it over to Mo Shen before saying, ¡°Have a drink.¡±

    Mo Sheng looked at Zhao Hai and then turned his head to Feng Baiming. Feng Baiming smiled and said, ¡°Go drink. This is your Martial Uncle and Martial Brother. Make sure to listen to your Martial Uncleter on.¡±

    Mo Sheng nodded before he received Zhao Hai¡¯s wine. Then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re a good man. If someone bullies you in the future, tell this Mo Sheng and I¡¯ll help you beat them up.¡± After he said that, he no longer cared about Zhao Hai as he opened the jug and drank from it.

    Huang Daoran looked at Feng Baiming and asked, ¡°cksmith, who¡¯s this?¡±

    Feng Baiming gave out a sigh and said, ¡°His name is Mo Sheng. I picked him up in a barren mountain a few years ago. This kid is a bit stupid, but he has a gift. His body is as strong as copper and iron. After following me, I had him practice body cultivation methods. I didn¡¯t expect this kid to benefit greatly from body cultivation. His progress was very fast. I asked him to practice it just a couple years ago, but now he¡¯s at his current level.¡±

    Mo Sheng didn¡¯t seem to hear Feng Baiming¡¯s words as he was focused on drinking the wine. After taking his first gulp, Mo Sheng seemed to be pondering. Seeing Mo Sheng¡¯s appearance, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile. After taking out another jug of liquor, he also took out a fat chicken. This chicken was raised by the Space and the spiritual qi inside it was greater than demon beats. Eating this chicken was very beneficial for practice.

    The chicken had been roasted recently, so the fragrance of its melted fat caught Mo Sheng¡¯s attention. Mo Sheng was stunned. He seemed to be confused about what Zhao Hai was doing. From what Mo Sheng saw, Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t eaten anything like this.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly before he tore down a piece of chicken and ate. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s action, Mo Sheng understood that he was inviting him to eat. He let go of his politeness and directly ate some chicken. Upon taking a bite, Mo Sheng¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn bright. He immediately shifted to eating the chicken and forgetting about the wine.

    Seeing Mo Sheng, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then he immediately felt that something wasn¡¯t right. It was too quiet. Besides Mo Sheng¡¯s munching sound, no other sound could be heard. Then he turned his head to see Feng Baiming and Huang Daoran staring at Mo Sheng. Precisely speaking, they were staring at the fat chicken in Mo Sheng¡¯s hand. The expression on their faces wasn¡¯t good.

    Zhao Ha immediately understood what the two were thinking. He smiled faintly and took out another fat chicken. He looked at Huang Daoran and Feng Baiming and said, ¡°Master, Martial Uncle, this is a chicken I raised using a special method. Try it.¡± When Zhao Hai said that, Huang Daoran and Feng Baiming stared. Then they quickly took the chicken and ate it.

    The moment they bit into the chicken, Feng Baiming and Huang Daoran¡¯s eyes turned bright. Not only did the chicken taste good, it also didn¡¯t have any impurities in it, just like Zhao Hai¡¯s vegetables.

    Zhao Hai looked at the two and said, ¡°Master, Martial Uncle, how is it? Is it good?¡±

    Feng Baiming and Huang Daoran nodded, then they quickly finished the piece of chicken they were holding. Huang Daoran let out a long breath and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve eaten something good. Hahaha. Little Hai, you¡¯re really a good disciple. To prepare so many delicious foods.¡±

    Feng Baiming looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, how do you grow these chickens? If the Cultivation Realm had these chickens, we would no longer need to eat fasting pills. Instead, we¡¯ll eat a meal every time.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to grow these chickens. First, you need to look for a suitable environment simr to the Jade Clear Mountains. Then you need to make sure that the grain they eat and the water they drink is infused with spiritual qi. You can¡¯t feed them with ordinary water and grain. Because of this, mass production is impossible. I just grew some for my consumption.¡±

    Feng Baiming and Huang Daoran sighed. Then the two didn¡¯t idle anymore as they began eating the chicken in front of them. Before long, the fat chicken has been cleaned out by the two.

    After eating the fat chicken, the two drank some liquor. Seeing the oil on each other¡¯s mouths, Huang Daoran and Feng Baiming couldn¡¯t help butugh. At this moment, Mo Sheng finished his chicken. This fellow didn¡¯t waste anything. Even the bones of the chicken were eaten. Nothing remained of the bird.

    Zhao Hai liked Mo Sheng¡¯s character. Mo Shen has a simple and good-mannered atmosphere. He¡¯s a good friend, but he would still kill his enemies.

    Naturally, it¡¯s also possible for such a person to be another person¡¯s tool. However, both Feng Baiming and Zhao Hai weren¡¯t such people.

    Feng Baiming saw how Zhao Hai looked at Mo Sheng and couldn¡¯t help but be d. He wanted Mo Sheng to go out more. However, it was impossible for him to take Mo Sheng out. Someone has to take him with them. But neither his other apprentices nor the other disciples of the Profound Clear Sect wanted to take Mo Sheng along. These people were thinking that Mo Sheng would embarrass them.

    It needed to be said that Mo Sheng¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t that bad. With his innate body cultivation talent, his fighting strength was formidable. Moreover, Mo Sheng¡¯s thoughts were pure, so his cultivation speed was quite fast. He¡¯s now a Nascent Soul Expert. Average Nascent Soul Experts wouldn¡¯t be able to face him.

    But it was also because of this that nobody was willing to take him. This was a headache for Feng Baiming. Then he thought about Zhao Hai. He wanted Zhao Hai to take Mo Sheng with him, so he had the two of them meet each other. Although the time they had been in contact wasn¡¯t long, Feng Baiming was able to see that Zhao Hai was much betterpared to the core disciples of the sect. If Zhao Hai was willing to take Mo Sheng with him, then that would be much better than having Mo Sheng go with the sect¡¯s core disciples.

    With this thought in mind, Feng Baiming couldn¡¯t help but turn to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, I want to ask you about something. Can you hear me out?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared at Feng Baiming and then said, ¡°Martial Uncle, please tell.¡±

    Feng Baiming nced at Mo Sheng, then he sighed and said, ¡°Little Hai, you should be able to see Mo Sheng¡¯s situation. I cannot keep him by my side all the time. If something happens to me one day, this kid will be alone. So I want him to go out for a long time. However, his nature makes it impossible to do so. So I want you to take him out for a while. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll tell him to listen to you. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai gawked, then he smiled and said, ¡°So it¡¯s this matter. Martial Uncle can rest assured, I¡¯ll look after Brother Mo Sheng. I like his personality, it¡¯s very easy to get along with him. Right, Martial Uncle, is there something special with Brother Mo Sheng¡¯s clothing? You should know that I might go to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. I don¡¯t want him to be in any danger.¡± Zhao Hai could feel that Mo Sheng¡¯s clothes were artifacts. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t help but ask.

 Chapter 1380 â€“ The Sect Master Qing Xuan

    <h4>Chapter 1380 - The Sect Master Qing Xuan</h4>

    Feng Baiming looked at Mo Sheng with a gaze full of affection. Then he said, ¡°This kid is very talented in body cultivation. He¡¯s now very simr to ancient Body Cultivators. Although his strength is good, I still cannot leave him alone that easily. So I deliberately looked for these artifacts for him. Don¡¯t look at it as ordinary, their defensive strength is very good.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, and then he replied, ¡°Alright. Uncle Master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure that nothing happens to Brother.¡± At this moment, Mo Sheng suddenly snored and fell down after drinking an entire jug of wine.

    Zhao Hai looked at Mo Sheng and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Feng Baiming also looked at Mo Sheng as he smiled bitterly and shook his head. Then he turned to Huang Daoran and said, ¡°Musclehead, it seems like some people have been eyeing our spirit wine recently. You should tell Little Ling to be careful.¡±

    Huang Daoran raised an eyebrow as he said, ¡°Someone is eyeing it so soon? Also, isn¡¯t your job to protect us? The Profound Clear Sect shouldn¡¯t just take money for nothing.¡±

    Feng Baiming snorted at Huang Daoran and said, ¡°What do you mean ¡®so soon¡¯? Some people have been eyeing it for some time. But they didn¡¯t dare cause a mess because of the Profound Cler Sect. However, ouws are beginning to turn their attention to the spirit wine. They can use all kinds of tricks. Therefore, make sure to remind Little Ling. Moreover, we have assigned people to watch from the shadows. As long as we get enough information, we will clean them up.¡±

    Huang Daoran turned serious as he asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Feng Baiming smiled bitterly and said, ¡°From our current information, it¡¯s possible that it¡¯s those people from the Pink Clouds Pavilion. The little girl¡¯s departure essentially killed their business. They had been going downhill since.¡±

    Huang Daoran paused, then he sighed and said, ¡°If they behave badly, then they will not be able to survive. In the beginning, they thought that they could just kick Little Ling out. But now that Little Ling has left, they¡¯re finished.¡±

    Feng Baiming smiled and said, ¡°Their actions are quite understandable. The little girl has been ruthless in leaving. She poached all the good managers and assistants of the Pavilion. It would be strange if they don¡¯t retaliate.¡±

    Huang Daoran coldly snorted and said, ¡°The Pink Clouds Pavilion has always been managed by the Zhen Family and their people. Although she¡¯s the only girl in her generation, Little Ling is good at business and treats everyone fairly. All throughout her term as the Pavilion Master, Little Ling has always given everyone their proper dividends. Although those fellows want to drive her out, Little Ling didn¡¯t treat them badly. Fortunately she was able to leave on time. If they really n to do something to her, then I will certainly not let them off.¡±

    Feng Baiming smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Profound Clear Sect always repays the favors we owe. I will take care of this matter.¡±

    As soon as he saw that nothing was wrong, Zhao Hai bowed to the two and said, ¡°Master, Martial Uncle, you guys continue talking. I¡¯ll take Brother Mo to rest.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai took out two jars of wine as well as a couple of dishes to go with them. Then he stood up and went to the lounge.

    Feng Baiming looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s departing back and then sighed and said, ¡°You really turned misfortune into a blessing. Being able to take Zhao Hai as a disciple, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re beyond happy.¡±

    Huang Daoran smiled faintly. He was indeed very happy to have Zhao Hai as a disciple.

    Feng Baiming turned to Huang Daoran and said, ¡°If Little Hai really gets summoned to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, should you prepare some things for him? You should know that those Buddhists don¡¯t look positively towards the Profound Clear Sect. They might plot against Little Hai.¡±

    Huang Daoran smiled faintly and said, ¡°I think otherwise. You don¡¯t know this, but Little Hai obtained some Buddhist techniques recently. He was in seclusion because he was training these techniques. If Little Hai used these techniques, then the Buddhists might see him as one of them. Also, there¡¯s Zhao Hai¡¯s magic artifact. Not only is it formidable, its ability to transform isn¡¯t any less than the Buddhist Sect¡¯s Ten Thousand Transformations Staff. With an artifact like that, why should I worry? Even if it can¡¯tpete with the Ten Thousand Transformations Staff, it¡¯s still enough for Little Hai to survive.¡±

    Feng Baiming was stunned, then he asked, ¡°What magic artifact did Little Hai have? How can it be so strong?¡±

    Huang Daoran smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s the once useless legend of the Machine Field. It has beenpleted by Little Hai. Who could have thought such a weapon would be so strong. Alright, let¡¯s not worry about Little Hai anymore. Let¡¯s talk about Little Hai¡¯s battle against your Core Disciples. Did your sect really agree to this?¡±

    Feng Baiming snorted and said, ¡°Why would I lie to you about this? You take a rest here for a few days. I¡¯ll make sure that you don¡¯t get disturbed.¡± Huang Daoran nodded and no longer spoke.

    The dialogue of the two could be heard by Zhao Hai, but he really didn¡¯t care about it. As long as the two had good intentions towards him, then everything else is fine.

    Zhao Hai and Huang Daoran stayed for three days in Feng Baiming¡¯s cave mansion. In these three days, Zhao Hai had been together with Mo Sheng. Feng Baiming already told Mo Sheng to listen to Zhao Hai in the future. With Zhao Hai supplying him with food and wine for the past three days, Mo Sheng already considered himself to be on Zhao Hai¡¯s side.

    Three dayster, Feng Baiming took Huang Daoran and Zhao Hai to the main peak of the Jade Clear Mountains where the Profound Clear Pce was located. This Profound Clear Pce was the residence of the Sect Master.

    Actually, the Profound Clear Pce doesn¡¯t onlyprise the Great Hall, but to all structures around the peak. Altogether, there were more than a thousand small andrge structures built on Profound Clear Pce¡¯s peak. This included arge stage. This stage was called the Martial Stage. This was where Core Disciples practice their martial arts.

    Besides the residence of the Sect Master, various Elders and Core Disciples also live in the Profound Clear Pce. Therefore, there were a lot of rooms in the pce. Every few days, a Core Disciple would leave the pce in order to perform missions. At the same time, Elders would also give guidance on the dao. Naturally, those who provided guidance weren¡¯t Feng Baiming and other Great Elders. There were otherpetent Elders in the Sect that would teach. This was something that only Core Disciples could enjoy. Other disciples couldn¡¯t attend.

    Great Sects like the Profound Clear Sect attach great importance towards their Core Disciples. But one shouldn¡¯t becent once they be a Core Disciple. Once every three years, apetition would be held where the ten least ranked Core Disciples would be challenged by Inner Disciples. If they fail, they would be demoted and the winner would take their ce to be a Core Disciple.

    However, it was rare for a Core Disciple to lose against an Inner Sect Disciple. The resources that Inner Sect Disciples receive were just half of what a Core Disciple receives. Moreover, Core Disciples could listen to Dao lectures once every seven days while Inner Sect Disciples could only do so every month. The disparity waspletely in favor of Core Disciples. But this also meant that if an Inner Sect Disciple was able to defeat a Core Disciple, then they were no doubt talented.

    There was no need to mention the benefits of the Outer Sect Disciples. Outer Sect Disciples receive only a third of the resources that Inner Sect Disciples have. They could also only listen to Dao lectures once every six months. Therefore, it was very difficult for Outer Sect Disciples to raise their heads.

    Only Core Disciples and Elders live in the Profound Clear Pce¡¯s peak. And as long as one bes a Core Disciple and is in the top ten for three consecutive times, then they could be epted as an Elder¡¯s disciple. This was also the reason why Feng Baiming has several disciples. Elders needed to assume the responsibility of teaching the next generation.

    Feng Baiming brought Huang Daoran, Zhao Hai, and Mo Sheng to the Profound Clear Pce. The Sect Master of the Profound Clear Sect would be waiting for them there.

    The Sect Master of a Sect wasn¡¯t necessarily the Sect¡¯s strongest member. Generally, the strongest people in the Sect were the Great Elders. However, Great Elders generally don¡¯t want to take care of Sect matters. Therefore, this task was given to the Sect Master to manage.

    The Sect Master of the Profound Clear Sect was an expert at the Nascent Soul Stage. He looked like a refined gentleman wearing a dark blue robe. He radiated an aura of righteousness.

    At the same time, the Sect Master exuded an oppressive aura. Even if he stood near Feng Baiming, he wouldn¡¯t flinch.

    Feng Baiming brought the three to the Sect Master. Upon seeing the group, the Sect Master gave a salute and said, ¡°Qing Xuan has seen Great Elder Feng and Daoist Huang.¡± The other Elders also gave a salute.

    Feng Baiming returned the gesture and said, ¡°Qing Xuan, no need to be polite. Daoist Huang is my good friend. You have also seen him here before. You¡¯ve also seen Mo Sheng, so there¡¯s no need for me to introduce him. This is Zhao Hai.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly took a step forward and then bowed as he said, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen Profound Clear Sect Master Qing Xuan.¡±

    Qing Xuang sized Zhao Hai up. He heard Zhao Hai¡¯s name before, so he thought that he was arrogant. But now that he met him, it seems like Zhao Hai was not arrogant at all. Zhao Hai had a temperate smile on his face, the kind of smile that invited you to be his friend. Qing Xuan knew that such a smile couldn¡¯t be faked.

    Although Qing Xuang was inspecting Zhao Hai, he didn¡¯t forget to return the salute and gave his greetings. This was proper. After all, although the Sect Master wasn¡¯t strong, he still represented the face of the sect. It wouldn¡¯t be good if hecked politeness.

    After both sides exchanged greetings, Qing Xuan led Zhao Hai and the others towards the Great Hall. However, the Elders weren¡¯t looking at Zhao Hai with a friendly gaze. Instead of visiting the Sect Master upon arriving in the Sect, Zhao Hai instead stayed with Feng Baiming for three days. They were very discontented with his conduct.

    Zhao Hai also noticed the looks that the Elders were giving him. He couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. Couldn¡¯t these Elders tell that it was nned by Feng Baiming and the Sect Master? But even if Zhao Hai told them, these Elders wouldn¡¯t believe it.

    Before long, the group entered the Great Hall. In the middle of the hall was a huge ¡°Ðþ:¡±(profound) character. It was rumored that this character was left behind by the founder of the sect. It was very precious.

    After entering the Great Hall, under Feng Baiming¡¯s lead, everyone bowed to the ¡°Ðþ:¡± character. Then they were led by Qing Xuan towards the rear hall. This rear hall was a lounge. It wasrge and specifically used to receive important people.

    Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t have enough status to warrant such treatment from the Profound Clear Sect. However, he was with Huang Daoran. Although Huang Daoran was a Rogue Cultivator, he was still a Transcending Tribtion Expert. Any sect would give him proper respect.

    After everyone sat down, tea was offered. Qing Xuan sat at the Sect Master¡¯s seat while Feng Baiming and Huang Daoran sat beside him. Zhao Hai and the others were at the back. Qing Xuan picked up his teacup as he smiled faintly at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°It¡¯s really an honor for Mister Zhao Hai to visit the Profound Clear Sect. Mister, please taste the Profound Pine Tea of our Profound Clear Sect.

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Sect Master is too polite. Being invited by the Profound Clear Sect is a huge honor for this Zhao Hai.¡± Then he took his teacup and drank some tea. Upon experiencing the fragrance of the tea, Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Good tea. It has a rich amount of spiritual qi inside. I reckon it¡¯s rare.¡±

    Qing Xuan smiled faintly and said, ¡°It still falls shortpared to Mister¡¯s spirit wine. Mister¡¯s spirit wine is truly a world-ss product. Qing Xuan thanks Mister for cooperating with the Profound Clear Sect.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t dare. It¡¯s an honor for this Zhao Hai to cooperate with a Great Sect like the Profound Clear Sect. Sect Master is too polite. This time, I came here to personally thank the Sect Master for agreeing to cooperate with me. This Zhao Hai is extremely ttered.¡±

    While the two were doing small-talk, Huang Daoran and Feng Baiming pretended to not hear them. The two talked among themselves and with a clear attitude that they minded their own business. When he saw this situation, Qing Xuan breathed a sigh. At the same time, he became more curious about Zhao Hai. He knew very well how Zhao Hai became Huang Daoran¡¯s disciple. However, he didn¡¯t expect their rtionship to be that close. Huang Daoran even spoke to Feng Baiming on behalf of Zhao Hai.

    This Zhao Hai isn¡¯t simple! Although they had only exchanged a few words, Qing Xuan found that Zhao Hai knew how to properly respond and lowered himself. Zhao Hai makes one feel a sense of closeness towards him. Moreover, he was a cultivation genius that wasn¡¯t arrogant. This was very rare.

    Qing Xuan looked at Zhao Hai and then said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, are you done with your seclusion? Let me congratte Mister first for his great achievement in cultivation.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly replied, ¡°I thank Sect Master for the auspicious words. I have been cooperating with the sect for several years yet I just visited now. The reason for this is because I have been in seclusion. It¡¯s really shameful that I was only able toe here today.¡±

    Not waiting for the Sect Master to reply, an Elder coldly snorted and said, ¡°The Sect Master of the Profound Clear Sect wouldn¡¯t just see anyone. If it weren¡¯t for Daoist Huang Daoran, someone would find it difficult to meet the Sect Master.¡± His voice was too loud that everyone in the rear hall heard it. This statement immediately caused the hall to turn silent.

 Chapter 1381 â€“ Heavenly Sword Liu Feiyang

    <h4>Chapter 1381 - Heavenly Sword Liu Feiyang</h4>

    The statement sounded very rude. Although the words were supposed to raise Huang Daoran¡¯s position, it was very inappropriate given the situation. This wasn¡¯t only hitting Zhao Hai¡¯s face, but Huang Daoran as well. And Feng Baiming¡¯s face was also being affected. The people in the hall quickly quieted down because of this Elder¡¯s words. Everyone turned to look at who spoke.

    It was an old man wearing dark blue cultivator clothing. Seeing this person, Qing Xuan and Feng Bainming couldn¡¯t help but knit their brows. They were familiar with this man. He was a Hall Elder of the Profound Clear Sect and was in charge of the general education of all disciples. He¡¯s a very important Elder of the Sect.

    The scripture hall was where all of the secret techniques of the Profound Clear Sect were stored. There was no need to mention how important it was. This Elder was also the oldest Great Elder in the sect. The reason why he was still a Nascent Soul Expert right now wasn¡¯t because of hisck of talent. Some time ago, the sect was infiltrated by enemies and they were nning to steal from the scripture hall. However, the person was discovered by the Elder. With his Nascent Soul-level strength, he fought hard against a Transcending Tribtion Expert and ended up being seriously injured. But he was able to drive the person off. Thenter on, a Great Elder was able to sessfully injure that person.

    But since he was injured, his hopes of reaching the Transcending Tribtion Stage vanished. Because of his achievements, his status in the Profound Clear Sect was very high. Even Great Elders would give him face.

    And with him being responsible for dao lectures and providing scriptures, it can be said that he was a half-Master of all Core Disciples. This made his identity very special in the Profound Clear Sect.

    Seeing who spoke, Qing Xuan and Feng Baiming felt awkward. This was a person they couldn¡¯t offend. Things weren¡¯t going very well.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Elder and then noticed Qing Xuan and Feng Baiming¡¯s reaction. However, he didn¡¯t care and instead smiled faintly and said, ¡°Elder is right. The Profound Clear Sect is too big for a kid like me. It¡¯s already fortunate for me to meet Sect Master and the Elders of the Profound Clear Sect. This Elder doesn¡¯t need to mind me.¡±

    It might seem polite, but Zhao Hai¡¯s words carried harsh implications. Not only was he going against the Elder, but he was also saying that the Elder was being small.

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the Elder¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change. His face showed his anger as he said, ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m being petty?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m just saying that I feel honored meeting the Sect Master and all the Elders. Elder doesn¡¯t need to remind me one more time.¡±

    The color of the Elder¡¯s face turned green. After some time, he calmed down and then coldly snorted as he said, ¡°Young Man, you don¡¯t know the height of the sky nor the thickness of the earth. Let this old man teach you about the world today. I heard that you are strong. Our unqualified disciples really want to see it. I wonder if you dare to fight?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I heard that the Profound Clear Sect is a pinnacle orthodox sect in the Cultivation Realm. Zhao Hai naturally wants to ask for some pointers.¡±

    The Elder looked amused, heughed and said, ¡°Good, good. Kids nowadays have more courage. What does Daoist Huang think about this?¡±

    Huang Daoran looked at the Elder, then he said, ¡°It¡¯s also good for young kids to see different things.¡± Then he turned his head to continue talking with Feng Baiming. It was as if he was no longer paying attention to this matter.

    The Elder¡¯s eyes shed an angry color, then he turned his head to Qing Xuan and said, ¡°Sect Master, please allow our Sect¡¯s Disciples to exchange a move or two with Mister Zhao Hai.¡±

    Looking at the Elder, Qing Xuan nodded and said, ¡°Elder, please arrange it.¡± The Elder¡¯s eyes shed with glee as he gave Zhao Hai a look before leaving.

    When the Elder left, Zhao Hai cupped his fist toward Qing Xuan and said, ¡°Sect Master, this Zhao Hai has offended you. Please don¡¯t take it personally.¡±

    Naturally, Qing Xuan knew about this because he made an agreement with Feng Baiming. Qing Xuan waved his hand and said, ¡°Mister is too polite. This is justparing notes. It¡¯s a normal matter. Please don¡¯t mind it.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Huang Daoran and said, ¡°Master, this disciple shall experience the techniques of the Profound Clear Sect.¡± Huang Daoran waved his hand and continued talking with Feng Baiming. It seemed like he didn¡¯t treat this matter seriously.

    At this time, a moring sound was heard outside. Zhao Hai nced at Qing Xuan who smiled faintly and said, ¡°Mister, let them know that the sky is wider outside the sect. They need to know that there are stronger people in the world.¡± Then he led Zhao Hai out. However, Huang Daoran and Feng Baiming didn¡¯t go with them.

    After everyone left, Huang Daoran covered himself and Feng Baiming with a barrier. Then he said, ¡°cksmith, I think that the old guy has really been riled up by Little Hai. Will it be a big deal?¡±

    Feng Baiming shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have also told the other Great Elders about this matter. As long as Little Hai doesn¡¯t go too far, nothing will go wrong.¡±

    Huang Daoran nodded, then he sighed and said, ¡°I now know why your Core Disciples are so unrestrained. With such a Elder teaching them, it¡¯s no wonder they turned like that.¡±

    Feng Baiming smiled bitterly. Then he looked at Huang Daoran and said, ¡°Should we go take a look? Although we acted like we didn¡¯t care, I really felt a bit worried.¡±

    Huang Daoranughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re not worried about Little Hai but your disciples, right? Hahaha. Forget it, let¡¯s go.¡± Then the two stood up and walked out.

    At this time, Zhao Hai stood in front of arge open space. Opposite him were more than 20 Cultivators wearing dark blue robes. The age of these Cultivators varied greatly. The oldest among them was 40 years old while the youngest seemed to be in their teens.

    However, Zhao Hai knew that one shouldn¡¯t look at a Cultivator with their age. Some Cultivation Methods could improve a person¡¯splexion drastically. If one underestimates their enemy because of their looks, then they would surely suffer a loss.

    Mo Sheng stood behind Zhao Hai like an iron tower. Naturally, Mo Sheng was clueless about what was happening and looked at the Cultivators with a curious gaze. He had seen a lot of these Cultivators before, but his memory was too bad for him to remember them.

    These Cultivators were ring at Zhao Hai. Who knows what the Elder told them, but he was now standing in front of all these Cultivations. He looked at Zhao Hai with a smile. It¡¯s obvious that he wasn¡¯t nning anything good for Zhao Hai. He seemed happy to teach Zhao Hai a lesson.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind these stares. He turned to Mo Sheng and said, ¡°Brother Mo, stand further back while I y with them. Don¡¯t help me, we¡¯re just ying around.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Mo Sheng scratched his head and said, ¡°Brother Hai, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you¡¯re going to y?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call you next time. But you need to stay back this time. I¡¯ll y with them for a while and then take you to eat delicious food.¡±

    Mo Sheng quickly replied, ¡°I want to eat chicken!¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll eat chicken. But if you want to eat chicken, you have to stay further back.¡± Mo Shenplied and then retreated more than ten meters away from Zhao Hai.

    The Cultivators heard what Zhao Hai said to Mo Sheng. Those who knew Mo Sheng understood that Zhao Hai was coaxing him. However, for those who didn¡¯t know Mo Sheng, they were thinking that Zhao Hai was making fun of them. Their facial expressions turned uglier.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Cultivators as he cupped his fist and said, ¡°This Little Brother is Zhao Hai. I came to the Profound Clear Sect in order to meet the Sect Master. Lucky for me, the Elder is giving me an opportunity to exchange notes. This Zhao Hai is extremely honored.¡±

    The Elder looked at Zhao Hai, then he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Alright, talking right now is useless. Zhao Hai, I¡¯ll let you know that there¡¯s other people in the world. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re a genius.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I just want to exchange notes.¡±

    The ELder snorted, then he turned his head to the Core Disciples and said, ¡°Which one of you will exchange a move or two with Zhao Hai?¡±

    A mor arose among the Core Disciples before one of them volunteered, ¡°Me! Let me do it!¡±

    The Elder looked at this person and his brows couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle. The strength of this disciple was at the middle inparison to the other Core Disciples. He wouldn¡¯t be relieved if he fought against Zhao Hai.

    Although the Elder seemed to not put Zhao Hai in his eyes, he knew clearly how strong Zhao Hai was judging by the fact that he was able to defend against Huang Daoran. Even if Huang Daoran was holding back, he was still a Transcending Tribtion Expert. His attack would still be powerful even if powered down. Being able to block such an attack meant that Zhao Haiw as strong. If he sent weak Cultivators, then they might not be Zhao Hai¡¯s opponent. He wanted to teach Zhao Hai a lesson, so a loss was not epted. Otherwise he would be losing face.

    At this time, a young Cultivator approached the person who volunteered. This Cultivator seemed to be in his twenties. He cupped his fist towards the person and said, ¡°Junior Brother, let me go first.¡± This person looked very young to be the senior brother to the person. However, the disciple didn¡¯t object. It seems like his position wasn¡¯t low.

    In the Cultivation Realm, seniority among disciples wasn¡¯t decided by age but by strength instead. If you were defeated by your junior, then that junior would be your senior brother from then on. Thispetitive system caused Cultivators to cultivate diligently.

    The other Core Disciple looked at this person and then cupped his fists and said, ¡°So it¡¯s Senior Brother.¡± Then he retreated.

    The Elder looked at this young man and couldn¡¯t help but smile. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright, Liu Feiyang, you¡¯ll fight first.¡±

    Upon hearing this name, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrow. He heard about Lu Feiyang Before. His nickname was Heavenly Sword Liu Feiyang. He¡¯s one of the most famous Core Disciples of the Profound Clear Sect.

    Liu Feiyang went up the stage and then cupped his fist towards Zhao Hai before saying, ¡°This Liu Feiyang has heard Mister¡¯s name. It¡¯s an honor for me to be able to exchange notes with you.¡±

 Chapter 1382 â€“ Wonder Sword Formation

    <h4>Chapter 1382 - Wonder Sword Formation</h4>

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly at Lu Feiyang and said, ¡°So it¡¯s Heavenly Sword Liu Feiyang. I have heard Mister¡¯s name for a long time. I feel extremely honored.¡±

    Liu Feiyang looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°This Liu Feiyang isn¡¯t as famous as Mister Zhao Hai. Mister, please.¡± After he said that, Liu Feiyang waved his hand and took out his flying sword.

    Liu Feiyang¡¯s sword was special. It was actually a soft sword! The sword was flexible like a snake as it hovered in the air.

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then he waved his hand as he took out dozens of swords that formed a sword formation. The swords slowly rotated around Zhao Hai¡¯s body while being pointed towards Liu Feiyang.

    Cultivators usually fight in mid-air. The two would stand 100 meters away from each other, leaving arge space for the two to fight on.

    Zhao Hai looked at Liu Feiyang¡¯s soft sword with curiosity. This was his first time encountering a soft sword user. And it seems like Liu Feiyang had some skill on it.

    On the other hand, when Liu Feiyang saw Zhao Hai¡¯s swords, his expression turned serious. Thest thing a Cultivator wanted to meet was an opponent that used an artifact set. Although an artifact set was just technically a single artifact, its power was much higher than other artifacts.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai¡¯s sword formation didn¡¯t seem ordinary. Liu Feiyang didn¡¯t dare take it lightly. He looked at Zhao Hai and saw that he didn¡¯t seem to be worried. Instead, Zhao Hai was looking curiously at the soft sword. This caused Liu Feiyang¡¯s heart to jump.

    He heard Zhao Hai¡¯s name before. He also knew that Zhao Hai was an ascender who managed to reach his current status in just a few years. This was an astonishing achievement. But this also shows Zhao Hai¡¯s strength.

    Liu Feiyang was aware that Zhao Hai certainly wasn¡¯t simple if he was able to reach his current status. Zhao Hai¡¯s current expression only exins one thing, he had absolute confidence in his strength.

    Although Liu Feiyang was arrogant towards his Junior Disciples, he wasn¡¯t an idiot. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s actions, he couldn¡¯t help but be cautious. However, he never thought that he would lose. So after seeing that Zhao Hai was acting like this, he couldn¡¯t help but be angry. He thought that Zhao Hai was looking down on him.

    When Zhao Hai saw Liu Feiyang¡¯s expression change, he immediately knew what he was thinking. For Liu Feiyang who hadn¡¯t gone through a lot of winds and rain, he was still a novice at hiding his thoughts from showing on his face.

    This wasn¡¯t to say that Liu Feiyang hasn¡¯t killed anyone. But since Liu Feiyang and the others grew up in a Great Sect, they hadn¡¯t encountered as many situations as Zhao Hai. They walked through the world as though they were at the center. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t have much experience.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind it. Liu Feiyang and the others were nothing more than pampered second-generation young masters. They weren¡¯t worth taking seriously for.

    On the other hand, Liu Feiyang¡¯s emotions were ring up as he kept looking at Zhao Hai. Upon seeing that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t intend to attack first, he waved his hand and said, ¡°As the catkins flutter, prate!¡± As his voice fell, the soft sword at his side immediately spun. Sword light followed the spinning of the sword. Before long, the attack turned into a ray of light that was headed towards Zhao Hai.

    At the same time, Liu Feiyang waved his hand and took out an umbre-shaped artifact. The umbre opened and spun. This was a defensive artifact. Liu Feiyang has experienced fighting people before. Naturally, he knew the importance of defensive artifacts.

    However, Liu Feiyang wasn¡¯t hoping for his attack to defeat Zhao Hai. Instead, he wanted to probe Zhao Hai¡¯s strength.

    Zhao Hai looked at Liu Feiyang¡¯s attack and then smiled faintly as he waved his hand and said, ¡°Pear petals fill the sky, fly!¡±

    Along with hismand, the silver flying swords around him moved and revolved around one sword. These swords looked like flower petals that filled the air as they fell down.

    ng! ng! nging sounds were heard as Zhao Hai¡¯s sword formation hit Liu Feiyang¡¯s soft sword. The sword lights that were sent out by the soft sword were soon blocked by the sword formation. And once the sword light was blocked, the light ray vanished.

    Liu Feiyang knew that his attack had failed. But he wasn¡¯t discouraged. He waved his hand and performed a sword art, changing the attacking pattern of his sword.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t wait and also changed his attacking pattern. At this time, Liu Feiyang took out a shuttle-shaped artifact and stabbed it towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly when he saw Liu Feiyang¡¯s move. Besides those who were very poor, only a few Cultivators used magic artifacts to directly attack the enemy. Liu Feiyang, this rich second generation young master, surely has a lot of artifacts in his hands.

    When Zhao Hai performed his sword art, dozens of swords immediately surrounded his body, only defending with no intentions to attack. When Lui Feiyang saw Zhao Hai act like this, he couldn¡¯t help but raise his brows. Then he waved his hand and took out several magic artifacts. But it was made clear that he preferred sword-shaped artifacts. The artifacts that he took out were all sword-shaped. Although some looked different than normal swords, people would still think that they were swords at first sight.

    For example, there was a snakelike sword, a belt sword, and other unconventional swords. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw this. It seems like Liu Feiyang really liked swords.

    However, Zhao Hai quickly discovered that he was wrong. Liu Feiyang¡¯s preference for swords wasn¡¯t that simple. Although the swords had different forms, Li Feiyang was able to coordinate them sessfully. This wasn¡¯t done by a simple sword formation. With their different forms and how they were being controlled, it seems like its power was huge.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression turned serious. He was certain that Liu Feiyang didn¡¯t just like sword-shaped artifacts. He certainly learned a special sword formation. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do this. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be more careful. He positioned his Rainstorm Pear Sword Formation in front of him as he waited what kind of move Liu Feiyang would do next.

    Just as Zhao Hai thought, Liu Feiyang did have a sword formation. This sword formation was called the Wonder Sword Formation. Just as its name suggests, the Wonder Sword Formation used oddly shaped sword artifacts. Because of these oddly-shaped sword artifacts, the sword formation¡¯s attacking patterns were also odd.

    What¡¯s special about the Wonder Sword Formation was that it doesn¡¯t require an artifact set. Instead, it only used independent sword artifacts. In other words, it was a sword formation that acted like a sword technique, much like the Ster Sword Technique.

    At this time, Liu Feiyang took out 24 flying swords. When his umbre was added, then he was now controlling 25 artifacts. This was his limit. If it weren¡¯t for the Wonder Sword Formation¡¯s effect of reducing spiritual qi consumption, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to take them all out at once.

    But the presence of the 24 odd swords released itself. Zhao Hai immediately felt the pressure in the air increase. However, Zhao Hai discovered that Liu Feiyang wasn¡¯t very experienced in using the formation in a fight. His coordination of the different swords has yet to reach a degree of smoothness.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, then he breathed deep before waving his hand. The dozen or so swords in front of him increased to a hundred. Then Zhao Hai, ¡°Ster Transformations, cry!¡± Along with his words, the hundreds of swords in front of him flew forward. The swords carried a momentum that was akin to a huge mountain.

    Strangely, the swords weren¡¯t giving out a sword-like aura. Instead, they were like a mountain, a meteor, or a. Although they were slow, they were stable and unstoppable!

    Seeing Zhao Hai reveal so many swords, Liu Feiyang was stunned. Then upon seeing the momentum of the swords, his expression changed. He immediately controlled his 24 swords to attack Zhao Hai. He had no other choice than to be on the offensive. He was unwilling to be on the defensive right now.

    But before long, he discovered that as his swords flew into Zhao Hai¡¯s sword formation, he began to lose control over some of them. They were probably attracted to Zhao Hai¡¯s swords. It was as though the sword formation was a huge maic field.

    Liu Feiyang¡¯s facial expression changed. He tried hard to regain control over his swords as he shed with Zhao Hai¡¯s sword formation.

    However, Liu Feiyang discovered that Zhao Hai¡¯s sword formation was speeding up. He no longer had any control over his swords and before long, his 24 swords went along with Zhao Hai¡¯s swords.

    Liu Feiyang paled. He was clear that this meant his defeat. This was his strongest method, the Wonder Sword Formation. Now that this sword formation couldn¡¯t do anything to Zhao Hai, he had no other means to continue. Now he only hopes that Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t destroy his swords. One must know that those 24 swords were collected with great efforts.

    Zhao Hai also saw Liu Feiyang¡¯s change in expression. He waved his hand and dissolved his sword formation. Then he cupped his fists towards Liu Feiyang and saidm ¡°Mister Liu, thank you for allowing me to win. Mister¡¯s sword formation is truly strange. You have this Zhao Hai¡¯s admiration.¡±

    Liu Feiyang looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s expression and could understand his meaning. He couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful towards Zhao Hai. For Zhao Hai, it was easy to destroy or even capture his swords. But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t do that, which made Liu Feiyang grateful towards him.

    Liu Feiyang wasn¡¯t an idiot to think that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t dare take or destroy his swords. With Huang Daoran behind him, even if Zhao Hai destroys the sword, Liu Feiyang wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about it.

    But even if Liu Feiyang was grateful towards Zhao Hai, this didn¡¯t mean that the others were.

 Chapter 1383 â€“ Slayer Zheng

    <h4>Chapter 1383 - yer Zheng</h4>

    Liu Feiyang looked at Zhao Hai. Then he waved his hand and received his flying swords. Then he bowed towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°It is this Liu who has ben defeated. Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s methods are truly powerful. This Liu admires you. If you have time, I¡¯ll have to ask Mister for another spar.¡± Then after he said that, he returned to the other Cultivators.

    When Liu Feiyang returned, the Elder was somewhat discontented. In his opinion, Liu Feiyang shouldn¡¯t have admitted defeat that easily. He should have fought some more.

    Moreover, from Liu Feiyang¡¯s words, it seems like he has developed some intimacy towards Zhao Hai. This was uneptable for the Elder. He looked at Liu Feiyang with an ugly expression before turning to the other Core Disciples and saying, ¡°Who wants to gopare notes with Mister Zhao Hai next?¡±

    Liu Feiyang wasn¡¯t a fool. He could see that the Elder was discontented with him. He couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. Although the Elder said that Zhao Hai was unruly, what Liu Feiyang saw so far was that Zhao Hai moved with discretion. This showed from the fact that he didn¡¯t destroy the flying swords. Additionally, they didn¡¯t have any enmity before this. And Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have a heavy hand during their fight. If he fought with Zhao Hai more than this, then Liu Feiyang¡¯s moves would have been unjustified.

    But this meant that Liu Feiyang couldn¡¯t say anything. After all, an Elder of status was here. And if he said anything, he would only let Huang Daoran and Zhao Hai see a joke. Although he was grateful to Zhao Hai, he didn¡¯t want to make a joke out of the Profound Clear Sect. In the end, he learned everything he got from the sect.

    This time, when the Elder asked if there were any other person who would want to fight Zhao Hai, the disciples were silent. Although they were arrogant, they weren¡¯t fools. On the contrary, they were much smarter than ordinary people. They knew Liu Feiyang very well, he belonged to the top of the disciples. If Liu Feiyang lost, then they would as well. When they thought of this, it¡¯s no wonder that they didn¡¯t dare volunteer.

    The Elder saw this and his face couldn¡¯t help but turn ugly. Then he said, ¡°What? Nobody dares?¡±

    His voice was a little heavy. One must know that once a Cultivator lost his guts, he wouldn¡¯t be able advance anymore. This caused the expression of everyone else to turn ugly.

    Just as people were beginning to move, a person¡¯s voice was heard from behind the group, ¡°Who dares go rampant in the Profound Clear Sect. Let this Zheng Guan meet him.¡±

    His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but there was a wild air along with it. And there also seems to be a hint of killing aura in those words, which made people shudder.

    But when those from the Profound Clear Sect heard this sound, their expressions loosened. Then they made a path. Even Liu Feiyang had a look of admiration as he moved to the side.

    A red figure slowly walked from behind the crowd. This person didn¡¯t walk fast. At the same time, his body exuded an astonishing aura. It was like a sword that was taken out from its sheath pointed towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai inspected the man. This was the first time he saw someone in the Profound Clear Sect not wearing dark blue clothing. Instead, this man wore red robes. And with his aura as well as what he just said, Zhao Hai has some idea about the identity of this person.

    Zheng Guan, also known as yer Zheng. He was among the top ten disciples in the Profound Clear Sect. It wasn¡¯t clear if he was the strongest, but it was certain that he was at least in the strongest 5.

    Zhao Hai looked at Zheng Guan, then he smiled faintly as he cupped his fist and said, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen Mister Zheng Guan.¡±

    Zheng Guan didn¡¯t return the greeting. He knew very well that his imposing aura was at its most powerful. If he greeted Zhao Hai back, then his momentum would disappear. So instead of returning the gesture, he continued approaching Zhao Hai.

    Zheng Guan was a man with a calcting mind. He arrived a long time ago, he just stood behind and spectated. He was also aware that Zhao Hai was strong. Therefore, the moment he opened his mouth, he immediately established his imposing aura. He wanted to crush Zhao Hai with his momentum. Only then could he achieve sess.

    Zheng Guan knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat Liu Feiyang when it came to fighting with their lives on the line. At most, he could make him retreat, but it was impossible to kill him.

    In this case, it became even more impossible for him to kill Zhao Hai. He wasn¡¯t strong enough to do that. He even knew that Zhao Hai might be stronger than him. But since Zhao Hai had just undergone a fight, Zheng Guan was more confident in fighting against him.

    Zheng Guan coldly snorted, then he smugly said, ¡°Let¡¯s stop wasting words, take this!¡± He waved his hand and a huge yellow de appeared on his side. This was Zheng Guan¡¯s famed weapon, the Wild Sand de.

    Zhegn Guan became famous for his Wild Sand de and Wild Sand de Technique. Naturally, the Wild Sand de wasn¡¯t his life source artifact. In fact, a lot of people from Great Sects don¡¯t determine their life source artifacts early. This was because it might be detrimental to their future cultivation.

    People like Zheng Guan and the others had been eating medicinal pills like they were jelly beans since they were young. Because of this, their cultivation progressed very quickly. But at the same time, their foundations weren¡¯t steady. If they took in a life source artifact early on, then its possible that they would be affected by the artifact.

    Additionally, Great Sects attach great importance to the life source weapons of their disciples. The sect would evaluate what kind of life source artifact their disciples would refine, unless it was gained through a lucky encounter. In any case, the sect wouldn¡¯t allow their disciples to secretly refine their own life source artifact.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for sects to train Core Disciples. The resources alone reached an astronomical amount. In order to prevent the disciples from dying their training due to their life source artifacts, the sect needed to make sure that they got the right one.

    However, this didn¡¯t mean that Zheng Guan¡¯s artifact wasn¡¯t good. In fact, being a disciple in a Great Sect had benefits that rogue cultivators could never imagine.

    When a Great Sect trains their Core Disciples, they would choose which cultivation manual they would follow in each stage. For example, after Zheng Guan reached Nascent Soul Stage, he was able to choose the Wild Sand de Technique. And once he got the Wild de Technique, the sect provided the Wild Sand de!

    Although the Wild Sand de wasn¡¯t his life source artifact, Zheng Guan¡¯s cultivation method waspatible with hit. Using the Wild Sand de Technique with the Wild Sand de made the technique¡¯s power increase by arge degree. This was something that only a Great Sect could provide.

    It was already hard for a Rogue Cultivator to find a powerful Cultivation Method. And it was even harder for them to find an artifact that waspatible with it. So when they face their enemy, it is impossible for them to use the technique to its full power. This was the difference between Rogue Cultivators and Sect Disciples.

    The Profound Clear Sect¡¯s disciples were also equipped with both offensive and defensive artifacts. However, the sect would only give them enough artifacts, not too much. Then the sect would send them on missions to go and get some artifacts. If they could find 100, then it¡¯s great, but if they only found one, then it meant that she was ipetent.

    Actually, this wasn¡¯t only sending disciples out to snatch artifacts. It was also to train disciples how to fight.

    It was just that these missions took too long. At this point, when disciples head out, it would be like they were taking a stroll. And the missions that they take weren¡¯t threatening while being very rewarding. Because of this, they were able toplete tasks easily and gain great rewards.

    But this was harming the disciples instead. With how easy their missions were, they don¡¯t even need to fight. This caused them tock fighting experience while further increasing their arrogance. Disciples began to think that they could do whatever they want because they were from the Profound Clear Sect. In turn, it caused the disciples¡¯ growth to slow down.

    However, Zheng Guan was different from the other disciples in the Profound Clear Sect. He liked to kill so his experience was very rich. Additionally, he has a calcting mind, which meant that his fighting strength was considered to be high among the core disciples of the Profound Clear Sect.

    Also, to say that he has gone through a lot of hardships wasn¡¯t also true. The missions sent by the Profound Clear Sect have be less and less dangerous. It was impossible for him to face hardships. And the name of the Profound Clear Sect was also very useful. ALthough Zheng Guan had rich fighting experience, this wasn¡¯t gained through life and death trials.

    Seeing his opponent move, Zhao Hai naturally would reply. He waved his hand and released a hundred swords. He continued using the Rainstorm Pear Sword Formation.

    Seeing Zhao Hai take out his flying swords, Zheng Guan couldn¡¯t help but snort as he shouted, ¡°Rolling yellow sand, m!¡± After he said that, the Wild Sand de spun towards Zhao Hai. As the de moved, a yellow sand wave followed behind it, its imposing aura was very astonishing.

    Zhao Hai raised his brows and dered, ¡°Heavy rainstorm, go!¡± Along with his voice, more then a hundred flying swords became sword lights, bing a sudden downpour. The swords weed the approaching de. Swords and a de with incredible momentum quickly shed.

    A loud ¡®Bang¡¯ was heard as a muffled thunder-like sound blew into everyone¡¯s ears. Two lights separated. Zhao Hai¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he looked at Zheng Guan. On the other hand, a light flush appeared on Zheng Guan¡¯s face. He looked at Zhao Hai and then suddenlyughed and said, ¡°What a Zhao Hai. Hahaha. You¡¯re really good. Now receive this move. Sand covers the sky!¡±

    Zhao Hai alsoughed and said, ¡°Alright, then let me ask for advice. Rainstorm blows the flower!¡± The sword formation erupted with an imposing aura. Then it met Zheng Guan¡¯s Yellow Sand de.

    Boom! A sound much louder than before sounded out. Then astral qi began to expand outward. There¡¯s no mistake, it was astral qi. This was Zheng Guan¡¯s recent trump card, his astral qi.

    In thest few days, Zheng Guan went on a mission and took the opportunity to visit Yellowsand in order to condense astral qi into his body. And he managed to seed. He wanted to use astral qi in order to make Zhao Hai suffer a loss. However, he would never expect that Zhao Hai¡¯s Liquid Silver would not only have astral qi and evil qi, it was also being strengthened by faith power. Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use them in order to increase his offensive strength, it was impossible to hide the presence of astral qi if he was able to block an astral qi powered attack.

    Astral qi spread out in all directions, so everyone felt it. The Elder¡¯splexion changed. He thought that Zhao Hai used astral qi in his attack.

    At this time, Zhao Hai¡¯s words were heard, ¡°So Mister has astral qi. Good. You have my admiration. Let¡¯s have some fun.¡± Following his words, his swords returned to his side. However, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression has sunk. Zheng Guan used astral qi without saying a word, which angered Zhao Hai. It should be known that astral qi wasn¡¯t as simple as strengthening the attack. Once astral qi entered the body, the consequences would be serious.

    This time, he faced Zheng Guan and the others because he was asked by Feng Baiming. He just wanted to teach Zheng Guan and the others a lesson. Therefore, when he and Liu Feiyang were fighting, he didn¡¯t make much of a move at all.

    But then, Zheng Guan actually used astral qi without any warnings. He used astral qi in a spar. Naturally, he wanted to wound Zhao Hai. If Zhao Hai was an ordinary cultivator, then his path would have ended. This was the reason why Zhao Hai was angered. This wasn¡¯t a life and death battle. What Zheng Guan did was despicable.

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the Elder¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change. None of the other Core Disciples had condensed astral qi into their body. They were aware that Foundation Establishment was the best period to condense astral qi. However, the Profound Clear Sect had a secret method that allowed a higher sess rate in condensing astral qi during Nascent Soul Stage.

    They were preparing for an opportunity to lead everyone to condense astral qi. This way, Elders could follow them and provide the disciples with pills that wouldn¡¯t only increase the sess rate, it would also protect the body if ever the process failed. This method was much saferpared to going to the alone.

    Training Core Disciples wasn¡¯t easy. Therefore, each step needed to be nned out. If it really was just like Zhao Hai said, then Zheng Guan went to condense astral qi on his own. Although Zheng Guan returned safely, the Elder wasn¡¯t happy. This was because Zheng Guan had been reckless.

    However, Zheng Guan¡¯s punishment was a matter forter. Now, what the Elder needed was Zheng Guan to defeat Zhao Hai with his astral qi.

    Zheng Guan was now looking at Zhao Hai with a serious expression. He used astral qi to sneak attack Zhao Hai. He wanted to use this opportunity to wound Zhao Hai. Only through this could he had any hopes of winning. But now, it seems like it was useless. He couldn¡¯t help but have a higher evaluation of Zhao Hai. He also knew more about Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. He was afraid that Zhao Hai would also have astral qi. This was what he wanted to see the least.

    If Zhao Hai had astral qi, then it would be more difficult to deal with him. Zheng Guan began to feel that his chances of winning against Zhao Hai were much lower than he expected.

 Chapter 1384 â€“ Strongest Core Disciple

    <h4>Chapter 1384 - Strongest Core Disciple</h4>

    Huang Daoran¡¯s face was calm as he looked at Zhao Hai and Zheng Guan. He was very confident in Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. In his mind, no matter what methods Zheng Guan uses, he was still not Zhao Hai¡¯s opponent.

    While everyone thought that Huang Daoran was holding back when he fought Zhao Hai, the man himself knew that he didn¡¯t. And even so, he wasn¡¯t able to defeat Zhao Hai. It could be seen from this how strong Zhao Hai was.

    Additionally, Zhao Hai had juste out from his seclusion. He said that he was training his Buddhist Techniques. But so far, Zhao Hai never used these techniques in the fight. Instead, he had been using the Rainstorm Pear Sword Formation that he just learned a few days ago. Nevertheless, he was disying a very strong fighting prowess. In other words, Zhao Hai had not been spending any effort in the fights.

    Moreover, Huang Daoran was aware that Zhao Hai had astral qi as well as evil qi. But until now, he didn¡¯t use either of them. This showed that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t fighting at full power. It might even be possible that he wasn¡¯t using 50% of his strength.

    With this thought in mind, Huang Daoran couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. To be honest, he was speechless. It seems like every time he met Zhao Hai, his strength has increased. Now, although Zhao Hai had yet to reach the Transcending Tribtion Stage, Huang Daoran felt that he wouldn¡¯t be able to win if they were to fight.

    When he thought of this, Huang Daoran sighed. Feng Baiming, who was beside him, saw this and asked, ¡°Musclehead, why are you sighing?¡±

    Huang Daoran looked at Feng Baiming and then he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Sometimes, it feels like epting a very talented disciple isn¡¯t good. I feel that if we fight right now, even I wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat Little Hai.¡±

    Feng Baiming stared. He knew that Huang Daoran wasn¡¯t holding back during his fight against Zhao Hai. However, Feng Baiming still wasn¡¯t convinced that Zhao Hai was that strong. Hearing Huang Daoran right now, Feng Baiming couldn¡¯t help but be in a daze.

    Huang Daoran looked at Feng Baiming and said, ¡°Believe it or not, I gave Little Hai the Rainstorm Pear Sword Formation seven days ago. But if you look at him right now, it was as if he had it for decades. I originally wanted Little Hai to use the Rainstorm Pear Sword Formation as his main offensive method. And now, you can see that his sword formation is much strongerpared tomon attacks. When he fought with Liu Feiyang, it seems like he was using a very powerful attack. But as far as I know, this isn¡¯t his strongest attack. Little Hai told me that he has secluded himself in order to practice Buddhist Techniques. I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯s saving that as ast resort. Also, he has astral qi and evil qi which he has yet to use. If you consider all of these things, you can see that Little Hai is just ying around. Now, tell me, can I win against him if we fight right now?¡±

    Feng Baiming stared for some time. Although he had been in contact with Zhao Hai, it didn¡¯t mean that he knew a lot about him. Hearing what Huang Daoran said, Feng Baiming couldn¡¯t help but understand his friend¡¯s thoughts.

    When he thought about Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, even Feng Baiming felt some kind of pressure. With Zhao Hai¡¯s current strength, Feng Baiming wasn¡¯t sure if he could gain some advantage. Feng Baiming was stronger than Huang Daoran. After all, he has the Profound Clear Sect behind him. However, he wasn¡¯t that much stronger.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s performance, Feng Baiming wasn¡¯t confident that he could defeat him. And there¡¯s also the fact that Zhao Hai could use space magic. Spatial techniques are extremely terrifying. If Zhao Hai wanted to leave, then nobody could stop him. It was impossible to do anything to Zhao Hai.

    This kind of person was very dangerous! If Zhao Hai bes a Transcending Tribtion Expert, then how strong would he be? When he thought of this, Feng Baiming also couldn¡¯t help but sigh like Huang Daoran. He felt that he was a disappointmentpared to Zhao Hai. Can Zhao Hai still be called a genius?

    At this moment, Zhao Hai and Zheng Guan shed once more. This time, Zheng Guan didn¡¯t pull any tricks. He waved both of his hands as he released several magic artifacts. It seems like he discovered that he couldn¡¯t defeat Zhao Hai with just the Yellow Sand de.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind it, he didn¡¯t even use astral qi. Their difference is strength is too vast. Even if he didn¡¯t use astral qi, he could still deal with Zheng Guan with no effort.

    Although Zhao Hai was somewhat annoyed that Zheng Guan used astral qi to attack him, he also knew that he couldn¡¯t go too far. After all, he had to consider Feng Baiming¡¯s face. Even if he didn¡¯t care about anyone else here, he still had to give Feng Baiming some face.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t attack first. Instead, he just gave Zheng Guan a cold look. Even if he couldn¡¯t be heavy-handed towards Zheng Guan, he could still teach him a lesson.

    Zheng Guan couldn¡¯t let this fight go on for any longer. His attack failed and his momentum was quickly decreasing. If he waited until his momentum vanished, then he would no longer be Zhao Hai¡¯s opponent.

    When he thought of this, Zheng Guan immediately controlled his artifacts to attack Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai was still using the Rainstorm Pear Sword Formation. At the same time, Zheng Guan was using astral qi, but he still wasn¡¯t able to do anything to Zhao Hai.

    After shing for more than ten times, Zhao Hai felt that it was time to end it. His eyes focused as he waved his hand. His attack changed immediately, bing the Ster Sword Formation Technique.

    With Zhao Hai changing his technique, there was no way for Zheng Guan to block it. After all, the Ster Sword Formation Technique was much like the Wonder Sword Formation Technique. Each sword was akin to its own artifact, not part of a whole. Naturally, its power was more than double of the Wonder Sword Formation Technique.

    Although his one hundred swords remained unchanged, Zhao Hai¡¯s magic swords became different. Before this, it felt that they were an artifact set. But now, it was like Zhao Hai was using a hundred flying swords to fight Zheng Guan¡¯s 12 artifacts. Naturally, Zheng Guan suffered a loss.

    Offense and defence switched in an instant. Zhao Hai turned into the attacking side while Zheng Guan was pushed into a defensive position.

    Seeing that the fight was close to ending, Zhao Hai made his attack stronger. A boom was heard as Zheng Guan¡¯s artifacts were thrown backwards. Zheng Guan coughed and his face was pale. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t push forward and instead retrieved his weapons as he looked at Zheng Guan and cupped his fist, ¡°Mister Zheng, thank you for allowing me to win.¡±

    Zheng Guan was injured, but his injury wasn¡¯t serious. He can still do his everyday things. However, even with the help of a pill, it would still take him two or three days to recover, which was a small loss for a Core Disciple.

    Zheng Guan knew that Zhao Hai showed mercy. But he didn¡¯t appreciate it. In his mind, Zhao Hai has insulted him. His eyes were spitting fire as he looked at Zhao Hai. Then he coldly snorted as he turned around and left.

    Zhao Hai looked at Zheng Guan¡¯s back before he sighed and shook his head. He was disappointed with Zheng Guan¡¯s conduct. Zheng Guan hid in the beginning and secretly observed. Then he used him imposing aura to crush Zhao Hai with his momentum. Then while they were fighting, he used astral qi. But now that Zhao Hai showed mercy, he didn¡¯t appreciate it. Instead, it seems like he was angered. Compared to Liu Feiyang, he was still far off.

    It¡¯s possible to have such a person walk together in the path of cultivation, but not as a friend. Zheng Guan was fortunate that they were just exchanging notes. If not, then Zhao Hai might have outright killed him.

    The Elder didn¡¯t know what Zhao Hai was thinking. His facial color wasn¡¯t great. He didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai would still win even though Zheng Guan has astral qi. He was surprised at Zhao Hai¡¯s strength and was also regretful at the same time.

    However, the Elder couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Zheng Guan has astral qi, which meant that he was the strongest among the disciples present. It was even less likely for the others to defeat Zhao Hai. The Elder found himself staring, not knowing what to do.

    At this time, a long and loud howl was heard. The source of the howl was getting closer fast. Upon hearing this howl, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but raise his brow. He could feel the strength of the person howling. The person was stronger then Zhen Guan. It was even possible that they were at the peak of Nascent Soul Stage.

    On the other hand, the Elder¡¯s expression lightened up when he heard this howl. This was because he could recognize the owner of this howl. It was the Profound Clear Sect¡¯s strongest Core Disciple, Ironman Li Zongdao!

    Ironman Li Zongdao, the Profound Clear Sect¡¯s strongest Core Disciple. He was 2 meters tall, and he¡¯s very strong. Twenty years ago, he condensed astral qi into his body. Ten years ago, the sect bestowed him with a life source artifact, the Seven-story Jade Dragon Pagoda. Not only did Li Zongdao use magic artifacts, his specialty was actually ancient body cultivation. He was given a high-level body cultivation method by the sect, making him strong as well as tough. He¡¯s a straightforward individual who has a heart of gold. No wonder he became the Senior Brother of all the Core Disciples.

    Five years ago, Li Zongdao started to head out to gain experience. If one were to ask which disciple in the Profound Clear Sect has the most reputation, then people wouldn¡¯t hesitate to say his name.

    Although Li Zongdao went outside, he would stille back to the sect from time to time to report information as well as hand over things he obtained. Then he would exchange his contributions into things he would need and then he would head out once more.

    It was by chance that Li Zongdao was in the sect today. When he heard about Zhao Hai, he hurried over, afraid that Zhao Hai would leave. Because of this, he howled in order to express his intention to fight!

 Chapter 1385 â€“ Li Zongdao, A Real Man

    <h4>Chapter 1385 - Li Zongdao, A Real Man</h4>

    Li Zongdao¡¯s position among the Core Disciples was quite special. Because of his strength and personality, he has a high position in the hearts of the disciples. This fondness even surpassed other Elders. It can be said that Li Zongdao was an idol to the disciples.

    Upon hearing this howl, the Elder let out a sigh of relief then he smiled. On the other hand, Zhao Hai just stood there as he waited to see who would arrive.

    Although Li Zongdao was very famous in the Profound Clear Sect, Zhao Hai only heard of his name. Naturally, it was impossible for him to know who it was just by a howl.

    Before long, Li Zongdao arrived at the stage. Seeing Li Zongdao, the Core Disciples immediately forgot about Zhao Hai as they went to meet their Senior Brother. One could see Li Zongdao¡¯s status by the vigor of the other disciples as they called him.

    Zhao Hai looked at Li Zongdao who was being surrounded and couldn¡¯t help but give his secret approval. This was a real man. Li Zongdao wasn¡¯t wearing robes. Instead, he had sleeveless warrior clothing and leather boots. He had fiery-red hair that was erect, showing that he was a spirited person.

    And with his two-meter height and constant practice, he had well-built muscles. He had dark skin that seemed to have a metallic luster. He had a valiant aura about him.

    After greeting everyone for some time, Li Zongdao turned his head towards the Elder, then to the Sect Master, Feng Baiming, and Huang Daoran and greeted them. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai just stood in ce as he calmly looked at him.

    He heard about Li Zongdao before. He was akin to the Profound Clear Sect¡¯s banner to the outside world. People who were raised in the Profound Clear Sect always mentioned him.

    Li Zongdao made his debut more than 30 years ago. He participated in several hundred small-scale andrge-scale battles. There had been times where he lost these battles. But, without exception, his enemies always had a good impression of him. They see him as someone worthy of being a friend. It was precisely because of this that Zhao Hai was very curious about Li Zongdao.

    After Li Zongdao greeted Feng Baiming and the others, he flew in front of Zhao Hai. Then he cupped his fist and said, ¡°This one is Li Zongdao. I have heard about Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s name before. I heard that Mister Zhao Hai is the Machine Field¡¯s strongest expert. I wanted to exchange notes with you for some time. I didn¡¯t expect Mister to be in the Profound Clear Sect today. This saves me a lot of trouble.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, then he also cupped his fist towards Li Zongdao and asid, ¡°I have also heard about Mister Li Zongdao. They say that you¡¯re a straightforward person and is someone worthy of being friends with. Mister Li is from the Cultivation Realm, so it¡¯s quite rare for you to visit the Machine Field, so I never had the opportunity to meet you. I came to the Profound Clear Sect to apany my Master to visit friends and also to meet the Sect Master. I didn¡¯t expect to see Brother Li today. It¡¯s a good surprise.¡±

    Li Zongdaoughed and said, ¡°It seems like Mister is also worthy of being a friend. You have a lot of friends in the Machine Field, you¡¯re simr to this Li Zongdao. It will be an honor to have Mister exchange notes with me today. I don¡¯t know if Mister agrees?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing better. Then Mister, please.¡±

    Li Zongdaoughed and said, ¡°Alright, then forgive me for being impolite.¡± After he said that, Li Zongdao turned serious. However, instead of taking out any magic artifacts, Li Zongdao swayed his fist and assumed a ready posture.

    Zhao Hai stared, then he smiled faintly. He also didn¡¯t take out a magic artifact and instead followed Li Zongdao¡¯s posture. But he wasn¡¯t nning to use Buddhist Techniques this time, instead he used the Body Tempering Fist.

    Li Zongdao looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s action and couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then heughed and said, ¡°Mister, I specialize in body techniques. I¡¯m familiar with the footwork and moves that go along with it. My techniques aren¡¯t any lesspared to using magic artifacts. If Mister has no experience with hand-to-handbat, then please use your artifacts.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he heard this, then he said, ¡°I¡¯ll let Mister know that I have practiced body cultivation methods before. However, I haven¡¯t run into a Body Cultivator before. I¡¯m d to meet someone like Mister today. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    When he heard Zhao Hai, Li Zongdao¡¯s eyes shone, then heughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. Ever since I practiced body cultivation methods, I always wanted to find someone like myself. But it¡¯s very hard to find Body Cultivators in the Cultivation Realm.¡± Then he grunted as he sent a punch out.

    At this time, Zhao Hai discovered that Li Zongdao¡¯s fist was somewhat unusual. Instead of sending fist energy, Li Zongdao¡¯s feet shrunk the distance between the two of them. In a blink of an eye, he was already in front of Zhao Hai. He actually wanted to fight Zhao Hai in a fistfight!

    Although Zhao Hai was stunned, he was able to quickly respond. He also punched towards Li Zongdao. After blocking Zhao Hai¡¯s fist, Li Zongdao kicked with his foot.

    After Zhao Hai blocked the kick, he punched with his other hand. The two continued to tussle. Seeing the battle between the two, everyone else couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.

    There were several Body Cultivators in the Cultivation Realm. However, these people would use fist energy in order to do long-ranged attacks. There were very few who chose to fight in close range. This was because close-rangedbat was very risky. If one makes a mistake, then they would be heavily injured if not killed.

    However, the people on the stage were now fighting fist to fist. Moreover, their styles were exquisite. And they had already exchanged a lot of moves.

    When the others saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but wipe a cold sweat. The attack of both parties was extremely powerful. If they were on the stage, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive for 2 or 3 moves.

    This was especially true for Liu Feiyang. When he saw Zhao Hai fighting using his fists, he unknowingly wiped a sweat on his forehead. Although he only fought with Zhao Hai today, he heard about Zhao Hai before this. He knew that Zhao Hai could use space magic and could move freely wherever he wanted. In the past, Liu Feiyang didn¡¯t care about this. In his mind, this ability had no huge use besides escaping from the enemy.

    But now, after seeing the fight between Zhao Hai and Li Zongdao, Liu Feiyang¡¯s eyes were opened. If Zhao Hai used his space technique and appeared on his side and then used his martial arts, then he would be defeated in no time. Moreover, he wouldn¡¯t even have the opportunity to escape.

    Liu Feiyang was only one of the few who were able to make this realization. As for the others, they just felt that the battle between Zhao Hai and Li Zongdao was very thrilling. They didn¡¯t think too much about it.

    But as for Huang Daoran, he couldn¡¯t help but force a smile as he turned to Feng Baiming and said, ¡°cksmith, this kid Li is really crazy. His martial arts has actually reached this stage. Now I¡¯m afraid that even I wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him using martial arts.¡±

    Huang Daoran sighed. In fact, Li Zongdao¡¯s progress towards Body Cultivation was partly because of him.

    Feng Baiming was a Great Elder of the Profound Clear Sect, so he also had the responsibility of guiding the disciples. Although Li Zongdao wasn¡¯t his disciple, Feng Baiming was very fond of him, so he taught him for some time. Upon knowing that Li Zongdao liked to study body cultivation techniques and martial arts, Feng Baiming referred him to Huang Daoran to learn. His study of body cultivation methods in the Profound Clear Sect as well as Huang Daoran¡¯s guidance allowed Li Zongdao to reach a high level in body cultivation. In a big way, Feng Baiming urged him into this path, so Huang Doaran couldn¡¯t help but express his opinion.

    Feng Baiming smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I heard this kid has been fighting in close-range in recent years. He began to use more body cultivation techniques and martial arts. It seems like he liked this way of fighting. Now that I think of it, I feel regretful. If I knew that he would be like this, then I wouldn¡¯t have chosen the Seven-story Jade Dragon Pagoda as his life source artifact. I would have given him an armor like Mo Sheng.¡±

    Feng Baiming couldn¡¯t help but turned to look at Mo Sheng. Seeing his disciple, Feng Baiming smiled bitterly. Mo Sheng felt everything was too boring, so he fell asleep. The sky was shaking with the ongoing battle, yet it didn¡¯t attract his attention at all.

    Huang Daoran also looked at the peacefully sleeping Mo Sheng as he smiled and said, ¡°This kid is so lucky that he can sleep whenever he wants. It¡¯s a rare talent.¡±

    Feng Baiming smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It¡¯s very difficult to find pure people like him. It¡¯s a pity that people don¡¯t like him because of this, except for Little Hai.¡±

    As the two were talking, Zhao Hai and Li Zongdao had already exchanged more than a hundred moves. The two were using their feet and fists to their full potential. Every move and motion were done with great care. A single mistake could cost one to suffer a huge loss.

    As the two fought, they discovered that they couldn¡¯t do anything to the other party. So they stepped back and flew up. Using martial arts in the ground was very different to fighting in mid-air. With altitude being taken into consideration, the variation in attacks increased. The fight became more dangerous as bigger attacks were made.

    Although the two were fighting with vigor, they knew how to put a limit to their strength. Neither made any sneaky moves as well, they weren¡¯t the type of people to do that anyway. They also understood that this wasn¡¯t a life and death battle.

    But even still, none of them took the battle lightly. His was because close-ranged battle made one understand their opponent more. If they weren¡¯t careful, a single move would spell their defeat.

    Everyone present were attracted to the battle. They didn¡¯t know that close-ranged battle could be this formidable and at the same time, dangerous.

    Zhao Hai saw that they were going nowhere, so he changed his fighting style. He no longer used the Body Tempering Fist. Although this set of fists was exquisite, it wasn¡¯t really a technique to defeat an opponent. So instead, Zhao Hai decided to use the Crouching Tiger Fist. However, he didn¡¯t use faith power and instead used ordinary spiritual qi.

 Chapter 1386 â€“ Entering!

    Chapter 1386 ¨C Entering!

    If a set of martial techniques don¡¯t match its intended essence, then it would just be decoration. Zhao Hai was using ordinary spiritual qi to use his Crouching Tiger Fist, which was a faith technique. Therefore, his martial arts was just form with no substance.

    However, the Crouching Tiger Fist was formidable enough that Zhao Hai could still use it to fight. Sure enough, once Zhao Hai changed his fighting style, Li Zongdao slowly began to fall backward.

    Nevertheless, this actually increased Zhao Hai¡¯s evaluation of Li Zongdao. Li Zongdao fought with an open manner, he didn¡¯t have any crooked moves. It was a fresh experience for Zhao Hai, which caused him to be surprised. He began to wonder how someone like Li Zongdao survived in the World of Cultivation.

    The World of Cultivation could be described as the domain of wolves and tigers. Nobody cares if one was upright or not. Whatever method that could kill the enemy was the correct method. For the people in the World of Cultivation, justice and righteousness was something that only fools would talk about.

    But Li Zongdao still fought with principles and no tricks. Such a person managed to get a great reputation in the World of Cultivation without being killed by others. It was truly strange.

    But at the same time, Zhao Hai now understood why people in the Cultivation Realm say that Li Zongdao was someone worthy of bing friends with.

    Although Li Zongdao was resisting with all his strength, he still couldn¡¯t block Zhao Hai¡¯s Crouching Tiger Fist. Zhao Hai looked like he was ying around with Li Zongdao, he didn¡¯t even need to use the Descending Dragon Technique.

    The two exchanged ten more moves before Li Zongdao could no longer continue. Upon seeing this, Li Zongdao knew that he wasn¡¯t Zhao Hai¡¯s opponent. He attacked two more times before he jumped back. Then he cupped his fist towards Zhao Hai as heughed and said, ¡°Mister is truly strong. This Li Zongdao isn¡¯t your opponent.¡±

    Upon hearing Li Zongdao, the Elder¡¯s expression changed. Li Zongdao was the Profound Clear Sect¡¯s Number One Core Disciple. If he isn¡¯t Zhao Hai¡¯s opponent, then there¡¯s no need to mention the other disciples. It seems like the Elder¡¯s face has been thrown in the mud today.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he returned the greeting, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mister to be very strong. Starting today, Mister will be this Zhao Hai¡¯s friend. Let me invite you for a drink, what do you say?¡±

    Li Zongdao stared when he heard this, then heughed and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll have to be impolite.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled. Then he cupped his fist towards Sect Master Qing Xuan and said, ¡°Sect Master, it seems like the spar is done. I think we should talk about the other things next time. I want to ask for your permission to drink with Brother Li.¡±

    Qing Xuan looked at Zhao Hai with aplex gaze, but he still nodded and said, ¡°Mister, do as you like. This one still has some things to take care of. I won¡¯t be able to apany you.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly replied, ¡°I won¡¯t dare make the Sect Master work.¡± Then he flew towards where Huang Daoran and Feng Baiming were before saying, ¡°Master, Martial Uncle, I want to ask your permission to invite Brother Li to Martial Uncle¡¯s residence to drink a few cups of liquor.¡±

    Feng Baiming smiled faintly and said, ¡°You go. And get more wine. I¡¯ll take care of things here. Musclehead, you go with them.¡±

    Huang Daoran nodded, then he turned to Qing Xuan and the others and then cupped his fists before flying with Zhao Hai and Li Zongdao. But first, they went to wake up Mo Sheng. Mo Sheng was bored and was sleeping like a log. His snores were so loud that it could shake the heavens. But since the people in the Profound Clear Sect knew him, nobody said anything.

    Zhao Hai called out to Mo Sheng. When Mo Sheng opened his eyes and saw Zhao Hai, he immediately jumped up and said, ¡°Brother, are you still going to y with them? I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go eat right now.¡± Mo Sheng happily stood up and then followed Zhao Hai and Huang Daoran towards Feng Baiming¡¯s cave mansion.

    Meanwhile, Li Zongdao looked at Mo Sheng in confusion. He didn¡¯t know Mo Sheng very well. Although he studied under Feng Baiming for a while, Mo Sheng was practicing outside alone during that time. The two hadn¡¯t met each other. And with how he has been roaming around recently and only returning to the sect from time to time, he wasn¡¯t really aware of Mo Sheng.

    Seeing Li Zongdao¡¯s gaze towards Mo Sheng, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°This is Brother Mo Sheng, Martial Uncle Feng¡¯s disciple. He¡¯s quite innocent, so Martial Uncle Feng wanted me to take him with me when I head out.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Li Zongdao immediately understood what Zhao Hai meant. He turned to Mo Sheng and discovered that Mo Sheng wasn¡¯t looking at him at all. He was like a child that followed Zhao Hai without fail. Mo Sheng was taller and bigger than Zhao Hai, but he acted like a child in front of Zhao Hai.

    Li Zongdao didn¡¯t say anything and before long they arrived at Feng Baiming¡¯s cave mansion. Upon entering the lounge and sitting down, Li Zongdao couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhao Hai curiously before asking, ¡°Mister ZhaoHai, I have something I¡¯m confused about. Please help me with this problem.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Daoist Brother Li, there¡¯s no need to be polite. Just call me Little Hai. I feel like our personalities are verypatible with each other, like predestined friends.¡±

    Li Zongdao nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll be impolite. Then there¡¯s no need to call me Daoist Brother. Since I¡¯m bigger than you, just call me Elder Brother.¡±

    Hearing Li Zongdao, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you Elder Brother Li. Elder Brother Li, what do you want to ask?¡±

    Li Zongdao nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Then Little Hai, from what I can see, you¡¯re not an arrogant person, so how did you get into a conflict with the Elder? Moreover, it even lead to fighting?¡±

    Upon hearing Li Zongdao, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly, then he turned to Huang Daoran. Huang Daoran gave a nod, so Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Actually, what happened today was something that Martial Uncle arranged for me to do. Martial Uncle Feng and Sect Master Qing Xuan worked together to make it happen.¡±

    Li Zongdao stared, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°But why¡­¡­..¡± Then he paused as he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You want to suppress the arrogance of the disciples?¡±

    Zhao Hai cupped his fist towards Li Zongdao and confirmed, ¡°I really can¡¯t hide the truth from Elder Brother Li. It¡¯s just like what you said.¡± At this time, Mo Sheng pulled Zhao Hai¡¯s clothes and said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, then he turned his hand and took out a jug of wine. Then he took out a fat chicken and gave it to Mo Sheng. Mo Sheng received the food and then proceeded to ignore everyone.

    Zhao Hai took out more jugs of liquor as well as several small dishes and a chicken. Then he turned to Huang Daoran and Li Zongdao and said, ¡°Master, Elder Brother Li, please.¡±

    Li Zongdao looked at the chicken in Mo Sheng¡¯s hand, confused. Then he turned his head to Huang Daoran who smiled faintly and said, ¡°Try it, it¡¯s good. You can never eat something like this outside.¡±

    Li Zongdao was very familiar with Huang Daoran. So upon hearing this, Li Zongdao nodded before taking a pair of jade chopsticks and trying a vegetable dish.

    Upon eating the vegetable dish, Li Zongdao understood why Huang Daoran said that it¡¯s good. Li Zongdao put down his jade chopsticks as he looked at Zhao Hai adn said, ¡°It¡¯s truly good. Little Hai, you have a lot of good stuff. You made the spirit wine as well? Also, if what you did today gets revealed, the disciples would surely cause trouble.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°What can I do? It¡¯s something Martial Uncle Feng asked me to do. If I offended them, then I offended them.¡±

    Li Zongdaoughed and said, ¡°Good, I like that. Come, let¡¯s drink!¡± Then the two took their cups and drank wine.

    Huang Daoran looked at Li Zongdao and said, ¡°Zongdao, why did youe back this time? Did something happen?¡±

    Li Zongdao nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Martial Uncle. I came back because people came looking for me.¡± His words sounded mysterious. But Zhao Hai and Huang Daoran immediately understood what he meant.

    Huang Daoran stared, then he said, ¡°Those people came looking for you? Well, you¡¯ve been quite famous recently. I guess it¡¯s time for them to look for you. When will you go?¡±

    Li Zongdao replied, ¡°When I came back to the sect, they told me that they were going to find someone else. Once they find them, we¡¯ll go together.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes shone. Then he turned to Huang Daoran and said, ¡°Master, do you think they¡¯re looking for me?¡±

    Huang Daoran nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s highly probable. If they are really looking for you, then you two can go together. Once you go there, you need to take care of each other.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Master. I¡¯ve been waiting for them a long time ago. I just don¡¯t know when they¡¯ll look for me.¡±

    Huang Daoran replied, ¡°Those people have a lot of informers. I think they will soon find out that you¡¯re here. However, it would be difficult for Mo Sheng.¡±

    Upon hearing Huang Daoran, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare, then he said, ¡°I can just tell them that I would bring Brother Mo Sheng along.¡±

    When Huang Daoran heard what Zhao Hai said, he couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows. Then he said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that wouldn¡¯t be easy. Those fellows aren¡¯t easy to talk to. Moreover, it¡¯s dangerous inside. What would you do if you suffer an ident while bringing Mo Sheng along?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Master, rest assured, I¡¯ll make sure that Brother Mo Sheng stays safe. Actually, apart from bringing Brother Mo Sheng along in order to gain experience, I also want to use this opportunity to find one or two suitable body cultivation methods for him. It would be best if I could find some for him. Moreover, Martial Uncle Feng already told me that Brother Mo Sheng would be following me in the future. So I¡¯ll take him wherever I go.¡±

    Huang Daoran nodded and said, ¡°Alright, you can bring Mo Sheng. I won¡¯t bother you about this anymore. If cksmith agrees, then I¡¯ll agree as well.¡± Zhao Hai nodded.

    Li Zongdao looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Right, Little Hai, you think you will be called over by those people to enter the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s something that Master spected. With my current strength, it¡¯s possible that those people would summon me to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Naturally, they had yet to see me.¡±

    Li Zongdaoughed and said, ¡°Good, then if they do call you over, then we can go to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield together. I wanted to go there to take a look for a long time. Unfortunately, my strength isn¡¯t enough.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I just learned about the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield recently. However, I¡¯m also d to meet experts from the other Great Realms.¡±

    Huang Daoran looked at the two and couldn¡¯t help but smile. But at the same time, he sighed inwardly. He felt that he really had gotten old. He wasn¡¯t as vigorous as he was when he was young.

    At this time, Feng Baiming entered the lounge. However, his expression was somewhat strange. Huang Daoran looked at Feng Baiming and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°cksmith? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Feng Baiming forced a smile and said, ¡°What else could there be? I never expected those fellows to respond this quickly. They already found Little Hai. Right, Little Hai,e with me.¡± Feng Baiming¡¯s words made everyone stare. They also didn¡¯t expect those people toe this soon.

    Zhao Hai quickly got up and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. We can¡¯t let them wait for too long.¡± Feng Baiming nodded and then brought Zhao Hai out. At the same time, Huang Daoran, Li Zongdao, and Mo Sheng followed behind. Mo Shen still had a half-eaten chicken and a jug of wine in his hands.

    Before long, the group arrived at the Profound Clear Pce. They entered the inner section of the pce where Zhao Hai had been before. They haven¡¯t even entered the hall, but Zhao Hai already heard people talking inside.

    Feng Baiming didn¡¯t stop as he led Zhao Hai and the others to the inner pce. Upon entering the inner hall, Zhao Hai saw Qin Xuan sitting along with two other people. The two were bald monks wearing grey robes. The two looked quite old, about 50 years old or more. One of them had long eyebrows that reached his chin. He held a string of chanting bells. He had kind eyes that made him look like a Buddha.

    The other monk had a full face of beard. He had broom-like eyebrows on top of his closed eyes. Hung on his neck were chanting bells and on his hand were more bells tied together by a red string. As this person sat in ce, he looked as steady as a mountain.

    Seeing Feng Baiming arrive, the two Buddhists immediately stood up. The monk with long eyebrows looked normal. On the other hand, the bearded monk opened his eyes and looked at Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai could feel an electrifying presence when the monk opened his eyes. It gave one the sensation of averting their gaze.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know why, but upon seeing the eyes of the monk, he remembered a saying: ¡®Guan Yu only opens his eyes when he kills!¡¯

    When the monk opened his eyes, it was as if a flood of murderous aura washed over Zhao Hai. Which made Zhao Hai a little surprised.

    The monks put both palms together as they greeted Feng Baiming, ¡°Yuan Ding(Yuan Zhen) has seen Benefactor Feng.¡±

 Chapter 1387 â€“ Three Days of Preparation

    <h4>Chapter 1387 - Three Days of Preparation</h4>

    Feng Baiming didn¡¯t dare disrespect the monks, he quickly returned the greeting, ¡°Master Yuan Ding, Master Yuan Zhen, I also happen to have an old friend with me. It¡¯ll be a small reunion.¡±

    After hearing that, Huang Daoran walked forward and said, ¡°I have seen the two Masters. Have you been well?¡±

    The long eyebrowed Yuan Ding smiled when he saw Huang Daoran, then he said, ¡°Benefactor Huang, it¡¯s been several years since west saw each other. Benefactor Huang seems to be doing better since ourst meeting, I¡¯m d.¡± On the other hand, Yuan Zhen just gave his greetings without saying.

    But since he knew Yuan Zhen¡¯s temperament, Huang Daoran didn¡¯t mind it. He just smiled and said, ¡°You two Masters want to see my disciple. Naturally, I have no other choice but toe.¡±

    Yuan Ding smiled and said, ¡°Benefactor Huang is really extraordinary, even his disciple is very good.¡±

    Huang Daoranughed and said, ¡°Master Yuan Ding is still very good at smooth talk. But this time, Little Hai just appeared in front of me. I didn¡¯t even give him anything. Little Hai,e over and greet the two Masters.¡±

    Zhao Hai hastily bowed and said, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen the two Masters.¡±

    Yuan Ding and Yuan Zhen sized Zhao Hai up. Yuan Zhen inspected more carefully. He, who didn¡¯t speak much, knew clearly that Zhao Hai was stronger than Li Zongdao.

    Master Yuan Zhen practiced a Buddhist Technique called the Vajra¡¯s Wrath. This cultivation method mainly used the eyes, it was a kind of spiritual attack. With the technique, he could use his gaze to produce killing intent. Those whocked mental strength, and those with not enough spiritual force would be swept by it and get frightened. On the other hand, true experts wouldn¡¯t be affected by this technique at all. And Zhao Hai was part of thetter.

    Because of this, Yuan Zhen was very curious about Zhao Hai. He wants to know how this Nascent Soul Expert was able to ignore Vajra¡¯s Wrath.

    Zhao Hai respectfully stayed still while the two sized him up. He had no disrespect or excessive movements. It was as if everything was normal.

    However, nobody in this room was untalented. Naturally, they can feel Yuan Ding and Yuan Zhen¡¯s imposing manner. Although Yuan Ding and Yuan Zhen were dressed like Buddhist monks, they fought in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield for many years. Their killing aura was threatening, making other people not dare put their face up.

    But under their gazes, Zhao Hai was actually calm and collected. This showed Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s salute, Yuan Ding and Yuan Zhen also returned the greeting. A glint of light shed through their eyes.

    After both sides exchanged greetings, Yuan Ding looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Benefactor Zhao, I reckon your Master already told you about why we are here. So this monk will not say anything else. Benefactor has three days to prepare. Three dayster, benefactors shall follow these monks into the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Does Benefactor have any questions?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t. Masters, rest assured, I will be prepared three dayster.¡±

    Yuan Ding nodded, ¡°Then we will seek Benefactor Zhao three dayster. Is that alright?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Then I will be waiting for Masters toe three dayster.¡±

    Yuan Ding nodded, then he turned his head to Li Zongdao and said, ¡°Benefactor Li, you and Benefactor Zhao will be travelling together. We¡¯ll see you in three days. Is that alright?¡±

    Li Zongdao nodded and said, ¡°That would be best.¡±

    Yuan Ding nodded, he looked at both Zhao Hai and Li Zongdao and said, ¡°Then these two monks will no longer disturb you. Goodbye.¡±

    Feng Baiming and the others didn¡¯t hold the two and sent them off. Seeing Yuan Ding and Yuan Zhen leaving the Profound Clear Sect, the group returned to the hall. Then after sitting down, Feng Baiming said, ¡°It seems like the situation in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield isn¡¯t doing very well. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be so eager in recruiting people. I remember they would usually give people a month to prepare. Also, people with strength like Li Zongdao wouldn¡¯t be recruited. The manpower in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield must be strained enough for them to recruit Li Zongdao.¡±

    Huang Daoran nodded, ¡°It could be said that going to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield at this time is very risky. Little Hai, Little Zong you need to be very careful. Also, you need to look after Mo Sheng well.¡±

    Upon hearing Huang Daoran, Feng Baiming couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mo Sheng will go with them? Wouldn¡¯t that be bad? Others might make a move on him.¡±

    Huang Daoran smiled faintly and said, ¡°Have Mo Sheng go. Little Hai said that he would get a couple of body cultivation methods for Mo Sheng to practice. Although they didn¡¯t recruit Mo Sheng, I reckon Yuan Ding would agree for him to go, given their current circumstances.¡±

    Feng Baiming¡¯s facial color fluctuates a few times. To be honest, among his disciples, he liked the simple Mo Sheng the most. Perhaps it was because Mo Sheng was simple-minded that Feng Baiming took extra care of him.

    Upon thinking about it, Feng Baiming sighed and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll make him go. Little Hai, do what you have to do. Don¡¯t forget to return three dayster. Those monks aren¡¯t people we could afford to offend.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Martial Uncle can rest assured. I will certainlye back three dayster. Master, Martial Uncle, Sect Master, Brother Li, I¡¯ll be leaving first. Brother Mo,e with me.¡±

    Mo Shengplied. He already finished his chicken but he still had the jug in his hand. He followed Zhao Hai out.

    After they got outside, Zhao Hai waved his hand as the two disappeared from the Profound Clear Sect. Seeing this, Sect Master Qin Xuan couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s ability toe and go whenever he wants was really terrifying. However, he couldn¡¯t say anything as he followed Feng Baiming back to the inner hall. Then they began to prepare Li Zongdao¡¯s things. He needed magic artifacts as well as medicines. They also gave him a few life-saving talismans.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai brought Mo Sheng to the Space. The thing he was most worried about at this time was the Space. Yalei 2¡¯s peripheral defenses have been basicallypleted. Additionally, it was at a far corner of the Machine Field. There¡¯s no need for Zhao Hai to worry about it. He only needed to go there for a while to say hello to Yuan and the others.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried about Mo Sheng. As long as he forbade Mo Sheng, then Mo Sheng wouldn¡¯t speak about the Space. Therefore, he felt relieved bringing Mo Sheng to the Space.

    Upon entering the Space, Laura and the others immediately weed them. Mo Sheng was somewhat puzzled about Laura and the others. Seeing Mo Sheng¡¯s expression, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Mo Sheng, remember, these are your sister-inws. You must call them sister-inw from now on. Respecting them is the same as respecting me. And if you¡¯re hungry, just tell them.¡±

    Mo Sheng nodded, then he turned to Laura and the others and said, ¡°Sister-inw.¡± Laura and the other already knew Mo Sheng¡¯s situation. They smiled and then returned the greeting. After that, Zhao Hai led everyone to the vi.

    After settling down, Zhao Hai turned his head to Laura and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to enter the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield this soon. But I¡¯m excited to enter. I¡¯ll go to Yalei 2 and greet the people there. Also, help me prepare some food. The Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield is no better than the Six Realms Battlefield. I need to be careful while I¡¯m there.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll take care of everything.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then he looked at Mo Sheng before turning to Cai¡¯er and saying, ¡°Cai¡¯er, arrange a room for Mo Sheng. Make sure to prepare some food for him, this fellow can really eat.¡±

    Cai¡¯erplied, then she led Mo Sheng to his room. Although Mo Sheng had a very simple mind, he would actually listen to Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai told him to listen to Cai¡¯er and the others, so he would obediently follow their instructions.

    Seeing that Mo Sheng had left, Zhao Hai¡¯s body shed and appeared in the Sand Ind to see Yuan and the others. He told them about what happened and that he would need to be out.

    He already told Yuan and the others about this matter, but they didn¡¯t expect it to happen this soon. However, they also understood Zhao Hai¡¯s ce in this world. Therefore, they didn¡¯t say anything and just told Zhao Hai to be careful.

    After going to the Sand Ind, Zhao Hai met Zheng Li and the others. He didn¡¯t have any time to discuss Zheng Yun right now. It seems like Zheng Yun has been in cultivation ever since arriving at Yalei 2. This made Zhao Hai feel relieved.

    Then Zhao Hai met Louis and the others. Their transfer has been doing well so far. The houses allocated for the Cross Sword Pirate Group were being filled up. Louis managed things here very well. And with managing the Cross Sword Pirate Group¡¯s domain the Pirate Paradise added, Louis and the others have been very busytely.

    Seeing that there¡¯s nothing left to worry about in Yalei 2, Zhao Hai was basically left with nothing to do. However, to be sure, he went to the Six Realms Battlefield to talk about his situation with the people there. Since those present in the Six Realms Battlefield were connected to the Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups, naturally they didn¡¯t hinder Zhao Hai with his affairs.

    In fact, the higher-ups of the Machine Field already told the leaders of the Six Realms Battlefield about this matter. Therefore, they had been preparing to prevent the other realms from causing trouble.

    After heading to the Six Realms Battlefield, Zhao Hai truly had nothing else to do. Therefore, he immediately returned to the Space. Upon arriving, he quickly spotted Mo Sheng cultivating outside the vi. Zhao Hai actually wanted to give the Demon Subjugation technique for Mo Sheng to study. However, the Demon Subjugation Technique needed faith power to practice. Because of this, Zhao Hai could only enter the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield in order to snatch some manuals for Mo Sheng to study.

 Chapter 1388 â€“ Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield

    Chapter 1388 ¨C Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield

    Zhao Hai, Mo Sheng, and Li Zongdao were with Yuan Ding and Yuan Zhen standing on top of a transmission formation. This transmission formation was very special. It wasn¡¯t ced publicly but instead hidden in a secret ce.

    Feng Baiming informed Zhao Hai that Great Sects had such formations to send people to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. These formations were a secret and only a few people knew of its existence.

    It only took Zhao Hai a day to deal with his preparations. However, he didn¡¯t return to the Profound Clear Sect immediately. Instead, he took Mo Sheng to practice inside the Space for a while.

    Mo Sheng¡¯s talent was very good. He was worthy of being called a genius in body cultivation. Using only body cultivation methods, Mo Sheng was able to reach the Nascent Soul Stage. This time, in order to increase his strength, Zhao Hai led Mo Sheng to condense astral qi into his body.

    It took two days before Mo Sheng sessfully condensed astral qi. This may be the smoothest process of condensing astral qi in history. Mo Sheng¡¯s body was already strong. And with the Space controlling the intensity of astral qi, there was no harm done to his body. Moreover, Mo Sheng would obey whatever Zhao Hai told him to do.

    After helping Mo Sheng condense astral qi into his body, Zhao Hai led Mo Sheng to return to the Profound Clear Sect. Just right after Zhao Hai and Mo Sheng returned to the Profound Clear Sect, Yuan Ding and Yuan Zheng arrived. Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t need Huang Daoran to take care of anything, Huang Daoran still gave him some advice. After that, the group went to the Profound Clear Sect¡¯s transmission formation.

    As Zhao Hai and the others stood on the Transmission Formation, Yuan Ding turned to Feng Baiming and Huang Daoran before saying, ¡°Benefactors, rest assured, we will take good care of the Young Benefactors.¡±

    Feng Baiming and Huang Daoran smiled faintly and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to trouble the Masters.¡± Naturally, they didn¡¯t take Yuan Ding¡¯s words seriously. The two of them weren¡¯t the only envoys of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield in the Cultivation Realm. Also, they have sent a lot of people to the battlefield over the years. Taking care of them all was impossible. In other words, the monks were just saying that they wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble for Zhao Hai and Li Zongdao.

    After a sh of white light, the people on the transmission formation disappeared. As he looked at the transmission formation, Feng Baiming said, ¡°Musclehead, you think they would be able toe back safely?¡±

    Huang Daoran smiled faintly and said, ¡°They¡¯lle back safely. Since they are with Little Hai, there¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    Feng Baiming nodded and said, ¡°Right, there¡¯s Little Hai.¡± Then he turned to Sect Master Qing Xuan and said, ¡°After you head back, immediately send thosecent disciples for an incursion outside. Don¡¯t worry about any casualties. We¡¯d rather have one expert than 100 trash disciples. Understood?¡±

    Sect Master Qing Xuan nodded his head. He didn¡¯t oppose this idea. Although he had Zhao Hai teach those disciples a lesson, the result made him a bit concerned. He didn¡¯t think that it would be that severe.

    At this time, Zhao Hai and the others appeared on the other side of the transmission formation. The ce where the formation was wasn¡¯t very big. It was built on the side of a mountain stream and was surrounded with cliffs on both sides. The caves on the cliffs were so densely packed that the cliffs looked like a honeb.

    Yuan Zhen looked at the cliffs and then flew off. Meanwhile, Yuan Ding turned to Zhao Hai and the others and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, Li Zongdao, do you want to make your own cave residence or would you use one already created? If you want to build your own cave, then I¡¯ll arrange a ce for you. If you want to stay at something already built, I can lead you there now.¡± He didn¡¯t ask Mo Sheng because he was already told by Feng Baiming that Mo Sheng was quite special and that he would always follow Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment and said, ¡°Master, I¡¯m fine with a cave residence that has been built by another person.¡±

    Yuan Ding nodded, then he turned to Li Zongdao who said, ¡°I¡¯m also alright with something already built. But Master, can we have residences close to each other?¡±

    This wasn¡¯t the first time that Yuan Ding heard this request, so he nodded and said, ¡°Come with me.¡± Then he led the group towards the east cliff. Before long, they arrived at a section of the cliff and then Yuan Ding pointed to two caves as he said, ¡°You¡¯ll live on those two caves. Each cave has its own defensive formation. You can activate the formation as soon as you upy it. There¡¯s a jade slip inside that will tell you how to operate the formation. You can also arrange your own formations. But you have to make sure to remove it when you leave.¡±

    Zhao Hai and Li Zongdao nodded. Then they flew to their own caves. Yuan Ding smiled at the two before he flew away.

    When Zhao Hai and Mo Sheng entered their cave, they quickly noticed that it wasn¡¯t small at all. It wasn¡¯t inferior in size to Feng Baiming¡¯s cave. Moreover, the concentration of spiritual qi was actually simr to Jade Clear Mountain.

    Upon entering the lounge, Zhao Hai saw a piece of white jade slip. Zhao Hai took the jade slip and then searched it using his spiritual force.

    Naturally, there were no restrictions on this jade slip. Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual force quickly prated it and then arge amount of information regarding the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield entered his mind.

    The battlefield¡¯s situation was veryplex. In its current state, there were more than 36 thousand realms involved. And all of these people were very powerful.

    The World of Cultivation wasn¡¯t the strongest group in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Their strength could only be considered to be medium-grade. Moreover, the World of Cultivation had no such thing as a leader in the battlefield, only aw enforcement team.

    There¡¯s an old saying in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield that says: Once you enter the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, then you¡¯re a man of the battlefield. Besides maps and this jade slip, everything else would depend on you. Naturally, you can also form a team. Nobody cared if you went alone or formed a group of ten thousand.

    There¡¯s only one rule in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Every month, each person would need to hand in a certain amount of resources. If you don¡¯t deliver the right amount, then you would be punished. And once you fail to reach the quota three times, then you would be kicked out from the battlefield.

    There were a lot of resources in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Your quota each month was a fixed amount, anything else to get at that time would belong to you. There were good things everywhere in the battlefield. As long as you look for them, your harvest would certainly be huge.

    Naturally, the danger of the battlefield was also very huge. The Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield wasn¡¯t a peaceful ce. If you weren¡¯t strong enough, then you shouldn¡¯t go out. This is because you don¡¯t only need to guard against other people, you also need to watch your back against people from the World of Cultivation. Otherwise, you would be swallowed whole.

    Of course, the jade slip doesn¡¯t describe every danger present in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. This was where Feng Baiming and Huang Daoran¡¯s advice came into use. So when Zhao Hai read the jade slip, he immediately understood what it wanted to convey.

    Zhao Hai inspected his cave mansion a few times before activating its defensive formation. Besides the lounge, the residence also had a cultivation room, a sparring room, crafting room, and a refining room. The refining room had a magic circle that could produce fire as well as arge cauldron for making pills. What surprised Zhao Hai the most was that there was a small stream running through the cave.

    Zhao Hai was very satisfied with his residence. Just as he looked at it one more time, he suddenly heard a sound outside. Zhao Hai opened the defensive formation and saw that it was Li Zongdao.

    After being invited in, Li Zongdao looked at the cave and said, ¡°Good, it¡¯s very good. It seems like we have simr caves. Right, Little Hai, what do you think about the jade slip?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°What else is there? Did wee here just to cultivate? Let¡¯s rest for two days before heading out. Let¡¯s get familiar with the environment before searching for resources. In any case, we already know how much resources we need to hand in.¡±

    Li Zongdao nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll rest for two days. Also, should we head out and see if we can meet someone we know?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to find someone I know. Brother Li, you should go ahead and take a look. If you see someone you know, invite them over and see if they want to form a team with us.¡±

    Li Zongdao nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll explore this ce for two days. But no matter what happens, the three of us must go together.¡±

    The next two days, Li Zongdao spent the time exploring the other caves to see if there¡¯s someone he knew. Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t able to meet anyone. This doesn¡¯t mean that Li Zongdao knew a few people. He met a lot of people during his missions outside the sect. There were a lot of people willing to be friends with him, even those who he fought against.

    Li Zongdao¡¯s cultivation speed was fast since he was a genius. However, this didn¡¯t mean that his friends shared his talent. Naturally, this meant that most of them don¡¯t have the qualifications to enter the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. After two days, Li Zongdao gave up.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t idling as well. Over the two days, he released silver needles in order to scout the surrounding terrain. Although the jade slip included a map, the Space¡¯s map was much moreprehensive.

    After dropping them off in their caves, Yuan Ding was no longer seen. But much to Zhao Hai and Li Zongdao¡¯s surprise, Yuan Ding actually appeared on the third day. Zhao Hai immediately weed Yuan Ding into his cave and then called Li Zongdao over.

    Yuan Ding looked at the two and said, ¡°Now that you¡¯re in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, you only have yourselves to depend on. You three are fortunate, you can already form your own team. These three jade slips not only represent your status, it also acts as a record. One monthter, you must deliver the required amount of resources. If you manage to get more than the required, you can keep them. And if you have something that needs the help of thew enforcement team, you need to pay with resources. Then the team will help you settle your problem.¡±

 Chapter 1389 â€“ Ironpear Wood

    <h4>Chapter 1389 - Ironpear Wood</h4>

    Zhao Hai and Li Zongdao were already aware of what Yuan Ding said since they had also been told about this by Huang Daoran and Feng Baiming. It was indeed possible to have thew enforcement team to move for you, but the price to pay was just too high. There was a nickname for them in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, Vampires. This shows how unpopr they were.

    However, the strength of thew enforcement team was the real deal. All members of the team were old experts of the World of Cultivation and each one of them had powerfulbat power. If you find a very rich mineral deposit but had no ability to take it, you can notify the team so that they can im it for you. Naturally, the bulk of the harvest would be taken by the team while you get a small amount. But in the end, it was better than nothing.

    Zhao Hai received the three jade slips. Yuan Ding looked at the two and then smiled as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen how you handled things the past two days. You¡¯ve done well. Since I¡¯m a member of thew enforcement team, I couldn¡¯t team up with you. But do you want me to introduce a few people to form a team with you?¡±

    When Zhao Hai and Li Zongdao heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Thank you, but I think we should have a look at the situation first. If we really need to form a team, then we¡¯ll certainly visit you.¡±

    Zhao Hai and Li Zongdao already discussed this. The situation in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield was tooplex. For their own safety, they decided to not team up with strangers.

    Huang Daoran and Feng Baiming also told them to be wary of the Buddhists while in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. They shouldn¡¯t just look at the Buddhists¡¯ serene appearances. In truth, these Buddhists were ruthless. Because of this, Zhao Hai and Li Zongdao rejected Yuan Ding¡¯s good intentions.

    Yuan Ding didn¡¯t mind it as he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then don¡¯t hesitate toe to me if you want to form a team in the future.¡± Then after he said that, he left. Zhao Hai and Li Zongdao delivered him to the entrance and then went back into the cave.

    After sitting down, Li Zongdao turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, what do we do now?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°We head out and take a look. I want to see what the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield is really like.¡±

    Li Zongdao nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s leave now. Martial Uncle Feng also told me that it¡¯s normal to be out for months in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. But after youe back, you need to hand over your required quota for all those months. Otherwise, you would be immediately kicked out.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about this point. Now that he entered the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, he cane back at any time even if he got kicked out. But even if he wasn¡¯t afraid of getting kicked out, Zhao Hai had to be wary of thew enforcement team. The members of this team were from huge influences in the World of Cultivation. If he offended them, then he wouldn¡¯t have a good time in the World of Cultivation.

    With this thought in mind, Zhao Hai suddenly remembered something. He already entered the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, yet the Space didn¡¯t issue a prompt saying that it was a created dimension.

    When he thought of this, Zhao Hai immediately called Cai¡¯er mentally, ¡°Cai¡¯er, the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield wasn¡¯t created by someone?¡±

    Cai¡¯er shook her head and said, ¡°It isn¡¯t. However, it is indeed an artificial dimension. But instead of one person, it was more like a group of people opened it together. There¡¯s a prompt, but I didn¡¯t want it to disturb you. Rest assured, the Space has masked itself. Those who opened this dimension will not be able to discover the Space.¡±

    Zhao Hai felt relieved, but when he thought of it, it all made sense. After that, he left the cave along with Li Zongdao and Mo Sheng.

    There were other people like them who were heading out. From what Zhao Hai could estimate, there should be thousands of monks alone. Moreover, this was a gathering ce of those from the World of Cultivation. He heard that the people here were those who have been in the battlefield for less than three years. It was said that those who stayed here for less than three years were rookies. In other words, Huang Daoran and Feng Baiming had been rookies when they were kicked out.

    The Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield was extremely suitable for cultivation. Not only was the spiritual qi here rich, opponents were also plenty. As long as you provide enough resources each month, you can practice as much as you like.

    Zhao Hai also learned that there¡¯s no such thing as a retirement in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. As long as you stay for three years, then you can gain the right to leave and enter the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield at any time. If you fail, then there¡¯s very little chance for you to enter again.

    There¡¯s only one reason for someone to be unable to stay in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield for less than three years. And that was when you be seriously injured that you can¡¯t move for months. By the time you recover, you would not have the resources to hand in. Naturally, you would then be kicked out of the battlefield.

    When Zhao Hai heard about this, he was a little surprised. In addition to being a good ce for cultivation, the freedom in the battlefield was almost absolute. As long as you have the strength, then you can do anything you want. Nobody will care what you do. Of course, this was as long as you are strong.

    Zhao Hai and the others quickly left the mountain stream area. This was also called the neer¡¯s area. Once they left the area, they immediately flew eastwards. ording to the map, on the east was a material collection site. It was also the best ce for neers to test themselves. This was something that all from the World of Cultivation agreed upon. There were several of these areas in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, but this region belonged to the World of Cultivation.

    Because of its name, only neers went to this area. Veterans rarely visit there. This was because the resource avable there wasn¡¯t very valuable. One needed to spend a lot of time there in order to collect enough for their monthly quota. However, this was also beneficial to the neers. This meant that their opponents weren¡¯t strong as well.

    Naturally, there were some who wouldn¡¯t honor this unspoken rule. There were some veterans who headed to the neer region in order to steal from neers. Generally, their victims could only me their bad luck. Some neers were even heavily injured or killed in these situations.

    Murder and taking things by force was a natural matter in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. In the Six Realms Battlefield, not everyone will kill people. After all, they belong to the same Great Realm. Sometimes, higher-ups between realmsmunicate with each other in order to reduce casualties.

    However, the case wasn¡¯t the same in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. In the Ten-thousand realm Battlefield, Great Realms like the World of Cultivation numbered tens of thousands. Without any rules present, the people killed daily could easily form a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood.

    Zhao Hai and the others were very careful, even after entering the neer region. Zhao Hai also released silver needles in order to scout the surroundings. At the same time, he used his Instinct Technique in order to pay attention.

    There was no need to mention the Instinct Technique¡¯s effectiveness. As soon as Zhao Hai activated it, he immediately felt the small andrge dangers in his surroundings. This made Zhao Hai even more respectful towards the technique. Then he immediately flew towards the direction with a small amount of danger.

    It wasn¡¯t as if he was afraid of choosing the most dangerous direction. It was just that the most dangerous location was in the direction of the neer¡¯s area. He couldn¡¯t just turn around and run back.

    The Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield¡¯s environment was somewhat simr to the Six Realms Battlefield. Seen everywhere were great forests. There were only a few ces that had been dug out for mining ores. This was because those in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield knew that healthy forests bring forth valuable materials.

    The value of a medicinal herb depended on its effectiveness. Since the spiritual qi of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield was very rich, very precious materials often appeared. What did this mean? This meant that Transcending Tribtion Experts would immediately snatch these materials as soon as they spot them. Even Severed Soul Experts would go all out in order to get these materials.

    Precious resources in the World of Cultivation could only be considered an ordinary resource when ced in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    Additionally, the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield was very huge. How huge was it? After many years of exploration, the World of Cultivation had yet to find any signs of its limits. One could see howrge the battlefield was from this information. Regarding those who want to explore the ends of the battlefield, the World of Cultivation was very supportive of them.

    After flying for some time, Zhao Hai and the others discovered a forest of trees. Zhao Hai looked at the surroundings thenpared it with the jade slip he received. Then he turned to Li Zongdao and said, ¡°Brother Li, it seems like we¡¯re in the Ironpear Tree region. But this also meant that this is the territory of the Ironpear Rats. We need to be careful.¡±

    Ironpear Wood was a high-grade material used for making magic artifacts. A year old Ironpear Tree was already as tough as an ordinary adult tree. A ten thousand year old Ironpear Tree would be impossible to take because one simply wouldn¡¯t have the right tools to cut it.

    There are very few nts living in the area where an Ironpear Tree was located. This was because an Ironpear Tree would have a beast living in it called the Ironpear Rat. This Ironpear Rat was both the guardian and the predator of the tree.

    Ironpear Rats eat Ironpear Trees to survive. It was the only natural predator of the tree. Even a ten thousand-year old Ironpear tree could be eaten by a rat. But at the same time, an Ironpear Rat was very protective of its tree. Anyone who wants to get Ironpear Wood would need to face an Ironpear Rat. The older the Ironpear Tree was, the stronger the Ironpear Rat would be. The other nts surrounding the tree were mercilessly cleaned up by the rats so that they wouldn¡¯t steal nutrients away from the tree. Because of this, it was very hard to find other flora around the tree.

    The jade slip also had information about the Ironpear Tree and the Ironpear Rat. Naturally, Li Zongado was aware of them. Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Li Zongdao read his jade slip once more before nodding, ¡°Right, we¡¯ll arrive in an Ironpear Forest soon. It¡¯s quite a dangerous ce. Little Hai, i think we should go somewhere else.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. He also wanted to go to another ce. However, the Instinct Technique told him that the Ironpear Forest was the least dangerous ce in the vicinity.

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just head in to take a look. Ironpear Wood is quite valuable. We only need to get a dozen kilograms per person to get our monthly quota. If we manage to get more, we can keep it as our own.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Li Zongdao was somewhat tempted. There were good things everywhere in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. If they can get a lot of good things, then even if they get kicked out, they could still progress further.

    Additionally, Li Zongdao knew that he wasn¡¯t as strong as Zhao Hai. If he wanted to survive in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, then he would have to rely on Zhao Hai. Therefore, he didn¡¯t oppose the idea and instead gave a nod. However, he took a ring-like artifact out and then covered the three of them with it.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t reject Li Zongdao¡¯s action. A lot of different people were present in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. And all these people had their own unique abilities. Who knows if there¡¯s someone out there that was able to evade the Space¡¯s surveince and suddenly mount a sneak attack.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid for himself but instead for Li Zongdao and Mo Sheng. Therefore, Zhao Hai agreed to Li Zongdao¡¯s act of using a defensive artifact. Then the three cautiously flew towards the Ironpear Forest.

    Before long, Zhao Hai and the others arrived at the forest. An Ironpear Tree was very easy to recognize. A Ironpear Tree has an earthy yellow color. Its skin looked tough and it had branches that looked like the horns of a dragon. The tree wasn¡¯t that tall with its tallest being 45 meters. Actually, it looked like any ordinary tree. However, if you try to cut it with your weapon, you can see that it was much more tenacious than other trees.

    The Ironpear Tree has a special characteristic. It grows very fast at first. Within a year, an Ironpear Tree could reach three meters in height. However, at that time, the tree wasn¡¯t very useful. It would just be as strong as ordinary wood.

    After reaching three meters, the tree would stop growing. It wouldn¡¯t grow an inch for 100 years after that. Only after ten years of growth can an Ironpear Tree be considered to be good enough for refining. Ironpear Trees at the edge of the forest were all less than ten years old. There were no Ironpear Rats in this region since Ironpear Rats don¡¯t eat trees that were less than ten years old.

    Although they knew that there were no Ironpear Rats in this area, the three were still very careful. What¡¯s dangerous in the Ironpear Forest wasn¡¯t just the Ironpear Rats, there¡¯s other people as well. People would often stage ambushes in the Ironpear Forest in hopes of stealing from those who came to harvest wood.

 Chapter 1390 â€“ Strange Green Creature

    <h4>Chapter 1390 - Strange Green Creature</h4>

    After moving forward for some time, Zhao Hai suddenly stopped. As soon as he stopped, Mo Sheng also stopped and then Li Zongdao as well. Li Zongdao was somewhat puzzled by Zhao Hai¡¯s move.

    Zhao Hai looked in front of him and said, ¡°Friend,e out. If you keep hiding, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±

    Zhao Hai discovered that someone had been hiding. Their hiding skill was very good. Zhao Hai and the others weren¡¯t able to detect them using spiritual force. However, they couldn¡¯t hide from the Space. Zhao Hai also didn¡¯t want to avoid this person. Although the Ironpear Forest was big, that person seemed to be waiting for them. It was impossible for Zhao Hai and the others to avoid him. Even if they bypassed him, they would still meet when they came out. So it was a good idea to deal with this person right now.

    As soon as Li Zongdao heard what Zhao Hai said, he immediately knew that Zhao Hai had detected someone. He immediately took out his artifact, a thick broadsword.

    Zhao Hai also waved his hand and took out a silver flying sword. Then he controlled the flying sword to attack in a certain direction. Li Zongdao looked at the direction in which the sword was flying to, and he couldn¡¯t help but stare. It was because his spiritual force already swept through that area, but he couldn¡¯t detect anything. This made him puzzled.

    While Li Zongdao was puzzled, he heard Zhao Hai¡¯s flying sword being grabbed by an iron w. Then a figure slowly emerged from an Ironpear Tree.

    To be precise, it was a humanoid creature with dark skin, no hair, and had tentacles on its head instead. It had twopletely jet ck eyes. It was tall and huge at about three meters high. It wore a long ck robe that looked like a Mage¡¯s robe but at the same time not quite something that Mages would wear.

    The creature¡¯s ck eyes stared closely at Zhao Hai, then it said, ¡°How did you find me? It¡¯s impossible for you to detect me. I¡¯m wearing a stealth robe, I could evade even spiritual force.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the creature and then coldly snorted and said, ¡°Friend, there¡¯s no need to waste words. You want to ambush us. Now that we discovered you, shouldn¡¯t you leave? If you don¡¯t, then don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±

    Actually, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t simply make this person leave. If the person truly retreated, then Zhao Hai would certainly pursue and kill. He just said that in order to reduce the person¡¯s vignce.

    As soon as the green creature heard Zhao Hai, itughed and asid, ¡°I reckon you three are neers from the World of Cultivation? Since you have seen me, you need to die.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the creature with confusion. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s gaze, the person smiled and said, ¡°I already killed dozens of people from the World of Cultivation. And you will add to that number as well.¡±

    Hearing what the creature said, Zhao Hai knew that things weren¡¯t going very well. Moreover, although this person was at Transcending Tribtion, his strength wasn¡¯t that bad. Especially its magic artifact. It was an iron w that could move on its own as thought it was a mechanical arm.

    Zhao Hai looked at the creature, then he coldly snorted and said, ¡°It seems like you have been targeting the World of Cultivation for more than a day or two. But even if we¡¯re neers, I could still kill you.¡± Then Zhao Hai waved his hand. A hundred swords appeared beside him followed by a violent wind that attacked towards the green creature.

    The creature coldly snorted, then it moved its hand and took out arge number of artifacts, its quantity was no lower than a hundred. These artifacts looked like they were probably from the World of Cultivation. However, the artifacts were stained green, making them look corrupted.

    Then something that surprised Zhao Hai appeared. The creature¡¯s tentacles began to sway slowly, and the magic artifacts move along with them. It seems like the tentacles were controlling the artifacts.

    Then the tentacles of the creature suddenly pointed towards Zhao Hai. The magic weapons began to move and shed with Zhao Hai¡¯s silver swords. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai¡¯s first silver sword was still in the grip of the iron w.

    As though forgetting about the battle, the creature¡¯s iron w arrived in front of it as it began to examine the silver sword.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes lit up as he saw an opportunity. Then while it was still gripped by the iron w, the silver sword melted out of the w before reforming into a long sword that stabbed towards the creature¡¯s throat.

    A sh of shock appeared on the creature¡¯s face before its eyes lost their brilliance. A moment after that, the magic artifacts that were covered with green stain began to fall into the ground, returning to their original appearance.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand as he took the magic artifacts as well as the creature¡¯s corpse into the Space. Meanwhile, Li Zongdao who was prepared to lend a hand became dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai¡¯s actions to be so fast. The creature wasn¡¯t even able to make another move.

    After receiving the magic artifacts and the creature¡¯s corpse, Zhao Hai turned to Li Zongdao and smiled as he said, ¡°Brother Li, I won¡¯t be able to give you any of these spoils. Please forgive me.¡±

    Li Zongdao shook his head and said, ¡°Brother, they¡¯re your spoils to begin with. I just didn¡¯t expect to see something abnormal this quickly in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. I wasn¡¯t even able to detect it. If it weren¡¯t for you, then I would have been in grave danger.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see if we can harvest some Ironpear Wood.¡± Zhao Hai knew very well that if he hadn¡¯t used the silver sword from the very beginning, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to kill the green creature so easily. It was truly strong and the tentacles on its head could control magic artifacts. If they fought seriously, then Zhao Hai would need to spend a lot of time in order to win.

    The three flew through the Ironpear Forest carefully. They were even more cautious than before, especially Li Zongdao. He didn¡¯t expect to run into a powerful enemy this early on. This caused him to have no choice but to be extra careful.

    Speaking of which, there was a huge difference between a young Ironpear Tree and an older one. The younger the tree was, the smoother its bark would be. As it aged, the bark would begin to show cracks. You can hardly see any cracks on an Ironpear Tree that was less than ten years old. Only after ten years would cracks start to appear, showing that the wood could be harvested.

    After flying for ten minutes, Zhao Hai and the others began to notice cracks on the barks of the trees. One could imagine howrge the forest was from this information.

    Upon seeing cracks on the Ironpear Trees, Zhao Hai turned to Li Zongdao and said, ¡°Brother Li, these are ten year old Ironpear Trees. But they¡¯re still too young. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll ten a lot of them in order to fulfill our quota. I think we should go forward some more and look for older trees. What do you think?¡±

    Li Zongdao looked at the Ironpear Trees, then he nodded and said, ¡°Alright. They are indeed too young. Let¡¯s look for older ones inside.¡±

    At this time, Zhao Hai¡¯s silver needles already covered arge area. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to be ambushed. He already found dozens of creatures around them including a few Ironpear Rats.

    Ironpear Rats were very hard to deal with. Their teeth were very sharp. These rats could eat a ten thousand-year old Ironpear Tree, imagine how sharp their teeth were.

    Moreover, maybe because of their constant diet of Ironpear Trees, the rats evolved to have formidable defense. Ironpear Rats don¡¯t have any fur. Instead, they were covered by ayer of coarse skin. Their skin had powerful defense that normal artifacts couldn¡¯t damage.

    This was where people noticed that the older their tree was, the more powerful the Ironpear Rat would be. A newborn Ironpear Rat was very easy to deal with. This was because these rats had been eating young Ironpear Trees, so their strength wasn¡¯t that good.

    As the rat grew up, their partner tree would get older as well. Therefore, their strength would increase ordingly. Once the tree and the rat reached ten thousand years old, even Transcending Tribtion Experts wouldn¡¯t dare touch them or else risk getting killed. This was how powerful Ironpear Rats could be.

    On the other hand, the Ironpear Rats were also high-grade crafting materials. Their teeth, skin, bones, and muscles could be used in all kinds of artifacts. And the stronger the Rat, the better material it would be.

    However, Ironpear Rats live in ns. Even young Ironpear Rats were hard to capture. This was because they would be apanied with stronger rats. If one wasn¡¯t careful, they wouldn¡¯t only fail to capture a rat, they would also be fertilizer for the Ironpear Trees.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to face an Ironpear Rat. If Li Zongdao and Mo Sheng weren¡¯t here, then Zhao Hai might want to meet one. These beasts seem to be special. If it was a normal beast, then they would have gained an ability to transform upon reaching Foundation Establishment stage. However, Ironpear Rats don¡¯t have any humanoid forms and maintained their beast forms. Although they had high wisdom, they were still in their beast form, which was very strange.

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t only the Ironpear Rats. As long as they were born in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, beasts would have the same situation. It seems like the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield made these beasts and controlled them, much like how the Space controls its beasts.

    Zhao Hai wanted to send an Ironpear Rat to the Space to see what reaction it would have. Not only that, Zhao Hai also knew that the rats could improve the Space. Even if the Space wouldn¡¯t level up, the rats could still bring something good for the Space.

 Chapter 1391 â€“ Century-Old Ironpear Tree

    <h4>Chapter 1391 - Century-Old Ironpear Tree</h4>

    Zhao Hai also doesn¡¯t want to fight the other people. Therefore, he made sure to avoid them. He knew very well there¡¯s no such thing as good manners in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Even if you don¡¯t want to mess with other people, this doesn¡¯t mean that other people don¡¯t want to mess with you.

    Although he couldn¡¯t understand why Zhao Hai was meandering through the forest, Li Zongdao didn¡¯t say anything. He knew that Zhao Hai might have a reason for doing so. After all, Zhao Hai had a lot of mysterious abilities.

    After moving for one hour, Zhao Hai suddenly stopped. The ce where they stopped at had some hundred year old Ironpear Trees dotted sporadically. Century-old Ironpear Wood was already a very good material. Zhao Hai and the others would only need a hundred jin(50 kg) each in order toplete their monthly quota.

    Moreover a century-old Ironpear Wood is very heavy. A meter long branch with the same diameter of a wine ss would already weigh more than a hundred jin.

    But it must be said that century-old Ironpear Trees were very hard to harvest. One would need an especially sharp artifact in order to cut it. And even if you had a sharp artifact to cut the tree, you would still need to face its protector, the Ironpear Rat.

    Century-old Ironpear Trees would certainly have Ironpear Rats as its guardians. Moreover, the rats protecting these trees were very strong. Generally, in an Ironpear Rat n, the strongest rat would be at the Nascent Soul Stage. However, average Nascent Soul Experts couldn¡¯t defeat these rats. This was because Ironpear Rats at this stage had copper skin and iron bones. Most artifacts couldn¡¯t easily damage them. Moreover, they weren¡¯t Ironpear Trees that would just stand in ce. They also had sharp teeth and ws, much sharper than general artifacts.

    Zhao Hai already discovered several Ironpear Rats around the century-old Ironpear Trees. These Rats were much smaller than Zhao Hai imagined. They weren¡¯t any smallerpared to average rats. They were dark in color and had no fur. Their exposed skin had a sheen akin to metal. They each had four sharp-looking ws and teeth that were like saws. They also had a small tail that moved like a steel whip.

    Zhao Hai knew that these rats would immediately move as soon as he touched a century-old Ironpear Tree. For these Rats, Ironpear Trees were their properties. If other people dared to steal these trees, then these rats would certainly attack.

    Seeing Zhao Hai look calmly at the Ironpear Trees, Li Zongdao stopped as well.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and took out a blob of liquid metal. Then this liquid metal turned into a circr saw. Zhao Hai wielded this saw as it began to rotate quickly and flew towards a century-old Ironpear Tree.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t nning to cut the trunk of the tree because he knew that it was its toughest part. Instead, he wanted to cut off a small branch. These small branches were a meter long and were as thick as walnuts.

    If it were any other tree, then Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have spent so much time thinking. In the past, his qi alone could cut a tree. However, he was now faced with an Ironpear Tree. With how tough it was, Zhao Hai needed to use Liquid Silver.

    Even so, the Ironpear Tree was much harder than Zhao Hai expected. The circr saw had a very hard time going through the branch.

    Both Zhao Hai and Li Zongdao gained a new understanding about the Ironpear Tree. Goodness, this thing was really tough. However, only Zhao Hai knew that he was only using fifty percent of his strength.

    The tree was actually able to resist 50% of Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. It must be known that Zhao Hai¡¯s present spiritual qi was equal to a Transcending Tribtion Expert.

    At this time, a shriek was heard. Then it was followed by a few more squeaks. Zhao Hai waved his hand and caught the cut Ironpear Wood. Then he turned to Li Zongdao and said, ¡°Brother Li, this is yours. With this, you won¡¯t need to worry about this month¡¯s tax.¡±

    Zhao Hai called it a tax because the quota was essentially that. Therefore, Li Zongdao didn¡¯t oppose it when Zhao Hai called it a tax.

    Li Zongdao didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to give this branch to him. He quickly said, ¡°Little Hai, no need. I¡¯ll get one myself.¡± He felt embarrassed because he had only been following Zhao Hai without giving much help. Being able to get the first loot made him feel sorry.

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Take it, it¡¯s not easy as you think it is. Ironpear Rats are here.¡± Li Zongdao was taken aback. He immediately put the Ironpear Wood away as soon as he heard the shrieks. He just remembered that these were Ironpear Rats.

    After putting the Ironpear Wood away, Li Zongdao waited. He wanted to see what these Ironpear Rats looked like. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai could count seven Ironpear Rats approaching them. And one of them seems to be the leader of their n. Another two were at Nascent Soul Stage while the remaining four were at Core Formation.

    At this time, several small squeaks were seening from a distant ce underground. Then ck spots began to appear.

    Zhao Hai opened his mouth and siad, ¡°There are seven of them. I¡¯ll deal with three, Brother Li, Mo Sheng, you take care of the rest.¡± Then he moved and left the area of Li Zongdao¡¯s defensive artifact. He took out his flying swords as he met the rats.

    Zhao Hai proceeded to block three Ironpear Rats. These three were at Nascent Soul stage. This wasn¡¯t Zhao Hai pulling rank or wanting to help Li Zongdao. Instead, he wanted these three for the Space.

    Their initial exchange informed Zhao Hai that these rats really did live up to their reputation. Each Ironpear Rat were strong. Zhao Hai was using the Rainstor Pear Sword Formation but he was still held back by the three rats. But since the three most powerful rats of the group were being constrained by Zhao Hai. Li Zongdao and Mo Sheng were able to face the remaining four.

    Although the remaining four rats were also strong, they were still at Core Formation-level of strength. So upon facing both Li Zongdao and Mo Sheng, they were quickly put on a disadvantage.

    Li Zongdao began to fight the rats using his magic artifact. However, Mo Sheng was still using his own body cultivation techniques to face the rats.

    One shouldn¡¯t judge Mo Sheng¡¯s fighting prowess through his appearance. When the fight began, Mo Sheng changed into a totally different person. He became an enraged Buddha and his killing intent red up. His defence was also very amazing. The two Ironpear Rats weren¡¯t able to deal with him head on.

    Zhao Hai was also paying attention to Mo Sheng. Upon seeing that Mo Sheng was doing well, he felt relieved. Then he began to deal with the three rats seriously.

    Zhao Hai began to use the Ster Sword Formation. The three Ironpear Rats were unable to detect that they were being slowly trapped by Zhao Hai¡¯s formation. This was because Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have any intention of killing these rats. Instead, he wanted to capture them.

    When the three rats werepletely surrounded, Zhao Hai transformed several flying swords into iron chains that captured the rats.

    The tree rats were startled. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to use this move. They struggled to escape from being captured. However, Liquid Silver couldn¡¯t be broken through easily. Zhao Hai waved his hand and directly sent the rats to the Space.

    When the Ironpear rats entered the Space, a prompt was heard, ¡°New type of mouse lifeform detected. It is aggressive towards the Space. Subjugating. Evolved mouse-type lifeform subjugated sessfully. The host can now buy them in the Space¡¯s shop. Extracting lifeform¡¯s powerful defense and adding it to the Space¡¯s beasts. Extraction and addition sessful.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but nod when he heard the prompt. The defensive strength of the Ironpear Rats was indeed amazing. Now that it has been extracted, the Space¡¯s beasts would be more powerful inbat.

    Upon capturing the three Ironpear Rats, Zhao Hai turned his head towards Li Zongdao and Mo Sheng. The two were able to fight smoothly. Mo Sheng already killed an Ironpear Rat while the other was heavily injured. Mo Sheng should be able to finish it off soon. Li Zongdao¡¯s situation was the same.

    Seeing that the two were doing well, Zhao Hai turned his attention towards the Ironpear Trees. Now that the Ironpear Rats had been dealt with, these century-old trees were unprotected. He can now harvest them with ease.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t intending to cut all of these trees down. It wasn¡¯t easy for century-old Ironpear Trees to grow. Everyone in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield knew how to restrain themselves from harvesting materials. If they harvested everything, then they wouldn¡¯t have anything to harvestter on.

    Everyone had the same thought because they don¡¯t want to destroy the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. If they destroyed the dimension, then they would lose out in the future.

    Zhao Hai cut several branches of Ironpear Wood, enough to pay this month¡¯s tax. Zhao Hai also cut a couple of branches for the Space.

    When the Ironpear Wood entered the Space, another prompt was heard, ¡°New type of Ironwood Tree detected. May be cultivated by nting on the ground. It can also be used for medicine, refining, and cultivation.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Zhao Hai smiled. This was a fantastic oue. Since the branches can directly be nted on the ground, the Space could now grow its own Ironpear Trees.

    Zhao Hai immediately asked Cai¡¯er to nt some trees. He even ced them on the time elerated region. Later on, he wouldn¡¯tck Ironpear Wood to use.

 Chapter 1392 â€“ Xu Race

    <h4>Chapter 1392 - Xu Race</h4>

    After cutting down a few branches of century-old Ironpear Wood, Zhao Hai turned his head to Li Zongdao and Mo Sheng. Li Zongdao and Mo Sheng already dealt with their enemies. Zhao Hai received the two Ironpear Rats that Mo Sheng killed. Li Zongdao also wanted to give Zhao Hai his rats, however Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Keep it. Those are yours. If you can¡¯t meet your quotater, these two will be worth two months of tax. Keep it, it¡¯s your hard work.¡±

    Li Zongdao knew that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t take the rats no matter what, so he took them for himself. However, he made sure to feel gratitude towards Zhao Hai.

    After Li Zongdao kept the two Ironpear Rats, he looked around before turning to Zhao Hai, ¡°Little Hai, do we head inward?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°We won¡¯t, let¡¯s leave immediately. Once the other Ironpear Rats discover the situation here, they would certainly chase us. We will be in deep trouble if we don¡¯t leave right now.¡±

    Li Zongdao was aware that Zhao Hai was telling the truth, so he nodded and left the area with Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai looked at the sky and said, ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte. Let¡¯s head back and eat something. We¡¯ll go out again tomorrow.¡±

    Li Zondao nodded and said, ¡°Alright. So should we pay our tax for this month after we go back?¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Brother Li, you¡¯re really an uptight person. Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t we still have one month? If we act too well, then those monks will turn their attention to us. Let¡¯s wait until the end of the month. If we get injured this month and forced to leave the battlefield, then wouldn¡¯t that be a waste?¡±

    Li Zongdao listened intently to Zhao Hai. Then he thought about what Zhao Hai said. If he paid his taxes now, then if he was injured in theing month and forced to leave the battlefield, his gains would be much less.

    As the three were flying, Zhao Hai suddenly felt a strong aura approaching from a distance. Judging by the aura, the source must be a Transcending Tribtion Expert.

    Zhao Hai¡¯splexion changed, then he turned to Li Zongdao and said, ¡°Brother Li, put away your defensive artifact. We¡¯ll be flying at full speed.¡±

    Li Zongdao quickly put his defensive artifact away. Zhao Hai waved his hand and took out a metallic ship. Zhao Hai stood on the ship along with Li Zongdao and Mo Sheng. Then Zhao Hai controlled the ship to fly forward with all its strength.

    The ship also had formations that increased its speed. And with Zhao Hai controlling it, its speed was naturally fast. That Transcending Tribtion aura was beginning tog behind.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t intend to use his Space to immediately return to the neer¡¯s area. He didn¡¯t want to reveal that he can use spatial techniques this early.

    Only people from the World of Cultivation knew about Zhao Hai being able to use spatial techniques. As for the other people in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, they were naturally unaware. Zhao Hai decided to use his spatial techniques as an ace. So he didn¡¯t want to use it at this time.

    Li Zongdao stood on the ship wondering why Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t using his spatial techniques. However, he didn¡¯t say anything. He also felt the strong aura just now. Seeing that the aura wasn¡¯t in pursuit, he felt relief.

    As for Mo Sheng, he actually didn¡¯t care. It was as if he didn¡¯t know what fear was. He just looked around curiously as he stood on top of Zhao Hai¡¯s ship.

    Although the aura was now very far from them, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t slow down. He kept flying at full strength. This was because he knew what was chasing him. The Transcending Tribtion Expert was actually one of the strange green creatures.

    The green creature that Zhao Hai killed was just a Nascent Soul Expert. But the one chasing him right now was at the Transcending Tribtion stage. However, the Transcending Tribtion expert didn¡¯t seem to be chasing them for revenge but instead to rob them. Now that Zhao Hai and the others had run away, he no longer chased and just flew away in anger.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t decelerate even after the danger left. He kept flying towards the neer¡¯s area. It didn¡¯t take long before they arrived and entered Zhao Hai¡¯s cave.

    Upon entering the cave, Zhao Hai and Li Zongdao began to rx. Then at this time, Mo Sheng turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Elder Brother, I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat something. Brother Li, let¡¯s drink a few cups to celebrate our first day.¡± Li Zongdao certainly wouldn¡¯t decline. The three proceeded to drink inside Zhao Hai¡¯s cave.

    Meanwhile, at this time, someone flew outside Yuan Ding¡¯s cave and reported, ¡°Master, Liu Wu asks for an audience.¡± Yuan Ding¡¯s voice was then heard, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Liu Wuplied and entered the cave. Inside the meditation room, Yuan Ding and Yuan Zhen were currently meditating. Seeing Liu Wue, Yuan Ding nodded and said, ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±

    Liu Wu reported, ¡°Zhao Hai¡¯s group of three went to the Ironpear Forest. I don¡¯t know if they were able to get some harvests, I didn¡¯t dare enter the forest.¡±

    Yuan Ding nodded and said, ¡°What about the others?¡±

    Liu Wu¡¯s expression turned gloomy as he said, ¡°Most of them were robbed and killed. Master¡¯s judgement was correct. Some people have been aiming at us. As long as our neers head out, they would immediately attack. Besides Zhao Hai¡¯s group who came back safely and those who weren¡¯t able toe back, most of those who came back were injured.¡±

    Yuan Ding nodded and said, ¡°Alright, you can head back. Don¡¯t tell anybody about this. Keep monitoring Zhao Hai¡¯s group. See if you can find out how strong they are.¡± Liu Wu nodded before leaving.

    When Liu Wu left, Yuan Zhen said, ¡°Senior Brother, what do we do about this? We have already lost a lot of Buddhist disciples. Do we invite more people here?¡±

    Yuan Ding thought about this and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about that for now. Also, adding more people won¡¯t help our situation. On the contrary, this would inform the Cultivators that we are having trouble over here. After all, there are still Cultivators in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Once they know that we¡¯re in trouble, they would certainly make a move.¡±

    Yuan Zhen nodded, then his two eyes turned vicious as he said, ¡°Once I find out who¡¯s behind this, I certainly won¡¯t let them off.¡± Yuan Ding lowered his head and chanted the names of Buddha. Although he no longer said anything, one felt a killing auraing out of his body.

    What Yuan Ding and Yuan Zhen didn¡¯t know was that Zhao Hai was aware of Liu Wu¡¯s surveince. Liu Wu followed them the moment they left their residence. Zhao Hai found out about him a long time ago. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t deal with him. He just wants to see what Liu Wu wants to do.

    At this point, almost the entire neer¡¯s area has been mapped by the Space. The only exception was inside the caves. This was because each cave has a defensive formation that would activate the moment it gets touched by the silver needle.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t let this opportunity go. When he discovered that Liu Wu was tracking him, he made Cai¡¯er ce a silver needle on Liu Wu. Because of this, he was able to hear what Yuan Ding and Yuan Zhen were talking about.

    He didn¡¯t expect that what Huang Daoran and Feng Baiming said about the dispute between the Cultivators and the Buddhists was true. Who knows what method the Buddhists used in order to prevent the sects from entering the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    However, this dispute had very little to do with Zhao Hai. The Buddhists treated him well, and so did the Cultivators. Also, Zhao Hai belonged to the Machine Field. He didn¡¯t belong to either the Buddhist Sect nor the Cultivators. It must be said that his rtionship with the Cultivators was at the same level as the Buddhists.

    Zhao Hai has a Cultivator as a Master. Although Huang Daoran was a rogue cultivator, he still studied orthodox methods of the sects. Therefore, Huang Daoran can be said to be someone from the sects. In this case, it might seem that Zhao Hai was closer to the sects than the Buddhists. However, one shouldn¡¯t forget that Zhao Hai¡¯s current strongest techniques belonged to the Buddhist Path, which might lead him to be called a Buddhist. In the end, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t really be distinguished as either a Cultivator or a Buddhist.

    However, Zhao Hai also knew that no matter what, he was someone from the World of Cultivation. If people from other great realms dealt with his people, then he wouldn¡¯t be polite.

    If things went with what Yuan Ding and Yuan Zhen said, then the ambush on the Ironpear Forest wasn¡¯t just a simple attack. There was a much bigger event behind it.

    Although he was thinking about this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t express it in his expression. His face was still calm as he drank with Li Zongdao and discussed today¡¯s harvest.

    Li Zongdao didn¡¯t notice anything. He was currently thinking about how lucky he was to be with Zhao Hai. Not only would he be safer during battles, he could also eat delicious food and drink tasty drinks every day.

    The one who indulged in the food and wine was Mo Sheng. He ate two chickens on his own and drank a jug of spirit wine. When he became full, he immediately fell down and passed out. He looked like he drank himself to sleep.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind Mo Sheng. He took his wine cup and then turned to Li Zongdao and said, ¡°Brother Li,e, let¡¯s drink!¡±

    Li Zongdao looked at Mo Sheng, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°I really envy this kid. He could eat and sleep with no worries. Sometimes I wish I was like him.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Right, he¡¯s quite lucky. We couldn¡¯tpare to him.¡± Then he clinked Li Zongdao¡¯s cup and then downed the liquor.

    After doing this, Li Zongdao looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, without you, I wouldn¡¯t have this rich of a harvest on the first day. The battlefield is indeed too dangerous to be alone. Let this Brother toast you a cup. I¡¯ll remember this gratitude.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Brother Li, you¡¯re too polite. We¡¯re brothers, so you don¡¯t need to mind it. ¡° The two chatted and drank for some time. Unknowingly, both of them sensed that they were getting drunk, so Li Zongdao said his goodbyes and went back to his cave.

    When Li Zongdao left, Zhao Hai immediately returned to the Space. Upon entering the Space, he was immediately greeted by the green creature that has been turned into Undead. Zhao Hai looked at the green creature and said, ¡°What is your name? What¡¯s your race called?¡±

    The green creature gave Zhao Hai a salute and said, ¡°Replying to the Young Master, I¡¯m called Xu Zuotian and I belong to the Xu Race.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Xu Zuotian and said, ¡°Xu Race? Why do you call your race ¡®Xu¡¯?¡±

    Xu Zuotian replied, ¡°We¡¯re named after the feelers on our heads. These feelers can help us control magic artifacts. The stronger we are, the more magic artifacts we can control.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the feelers on Xu Zuotian¡¯s head and then nodded, ¡°Your ambush, is it something you did on your own, or were you instructed by someone? What¡¯s your goal?¡±

    Xu Zuotian replied, ¡°We were ordered by our race to deal with the World of Cultivation¡¯s neers. Because of this, I made a move against the Young Master¡¯s group. The World of Cultivation¡¯s neer¡¯s area has been supposedly encircled by our nsmen. As long as the Young Master heads out, you will immediately be discovered by our people.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he looked at Xu Zuotian and said, ¡°Your Xu Race wants to deal with the World of Cultivation? Does the World of Cultivation have a grudge against you?¡±

    Xu Zuotian shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no grudge. We Xu people live by robbing other people. In the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, we mainly focus on stealing. As for why we target the World of Cultivation, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he understood what Xu Zuotian said. The Xu Race was a bandit race, taking things by force in order to survive. It was not strange to be ambushed by them. The only strange thing was the fact that they seem to be targeting the World of Cultivation.

    Judging by Xu Zuotian¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t know anything besides themand given to him. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows as he said, ¡°Are you under the control of your race?¡±

    Xu Zuotian nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Young Master. All Xu Race who enter the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield must get the approval of the race. After that, we need to obey the race¡¯smands. However, the race rarely gave us direct orders. We can do things on our own while turning over 30% of our harvest.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°So it¡¯s like that. Alright, you can go back.¡± Xu Zuotan nodded before he was sent to the Hell Space. However, Zhao Hai was now more curious about the Xu Race. If Xu Zuotian was under his race, then why did the race¡¯s higher-ups make the decision to suppress the World of Cultivation?

    - Xu(Ðë) means ¡®feelers¡¯ or ¡®palpus¡¯ of an insect

 Chapter 1393 â€“ Report

    <h4>Chapter 1393 - Report</h4>

    Although he felt that the Xu Race must have something against the World of Cultivation, Zhao Hai had no way to find out about it at this time. He just arrived not too long ago. This was something he needed to check slowlyter.

    However, Zhao Hai believed that these people wouldn¡¯t just let him off. He was a neer. The Xu Race was mainly targeting the World of Cultivation¡¯s neers. It would be strange if they would just leave Zhao Hai alone.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried about this. He would just wait for the other party¡¯s next move. Once theye for him, then he would certainly clean them out. He wanted to see if the Xu Race could stomach heavy losses.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t a good person. His hands were much darker than anyone else. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Undead and the other races in the Space were still weak, he would have already gone out and dealt with them all.

    After talking with Xu Zuotian, Zhao Hai returned to the vi to see the current situation of the Space as well as outside.

    The Space¡¯s map already included a lot of ces. Although the map wasn¡¯t asrge as the World of Cultivation¡¯s map, it was still quite big.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai had returned, Laura and the others immediately invited him to sit down before reporting the situation of the World of Cultivation. Despite Zhao Hai leaving, the World of Cultivation had no changes. It was quite peaceful. Both Yalei 2 and the Pirate Paradise operated normally.

    In fact, not only was it left alone, the Machine Field also took protective measures towards Yalei 2. Margaret inquired about this and discovered that the Machine Field would receive resources each year as long as Zhao Hai was inside the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Naturally, this became important for the realm.

    Because of this, the Machine Field protected Yalei 2. They were afraid that Zhao Hai¡¯s attention would be diverted if something bad happens to the.

    Hearing this development, Zhao Hai felt relieved. As for the Pirate Paradise, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t need to worry much about it. With Louis¡¯ leadership as well as the strength of the Cross Sword Pirate Group, nobody would dare annoy them in the Pirate Paradise. Additionally, the Undead sent there were also very strong. Therefore, the Cross Sword Pirate Group were able toplete their missions sessfully. Moreover, their looting has been going very well. Other pirate groups were still unable to find out about the changes in the group.

    Although there were several important points in the Pirate Paradise, not a lot of people dared cause trouble over them. The Pirate Paradise has reached a subtle bnce between its powers. With the Cross Sword Pirate Group being the strongest pirate group in the region, nobody dared annoy them. And with the recent cleansing of the pirate group, the spies ced by other groups were erased. This made people hesitant in making a move.

    The two ces were doing very well. Zhao Hai also didn¡¯t need to worry about the Six Realms Battlefield. The Machine Field already prepared itself for Zhao Hai¡¯s departure towards the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Therefore, there was nothing for Zhao Hai to be worried about.

    Since everything outside was doing well, Zhao Hai shifted his attention to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. From the map collected by the Space, the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield looked more chaotic than the Six Realms Battlefield. People were fighting battles every minute. It was a mess.

    And from the information collected today, it seems like the Xu Race were indeed dealing with the World of Cultivation¡¯s neers. Once they leave the neer¡¯s area, these neers would be immediately attacked. Zhao Hai also discovered that it wasn¡¯t only the Xu Race who were attacking the World of Cultivation. There were also other humanoid races that joined in the attacks. This convinced Zhao Hai even more that there was a secret behind this situation.

    As for who was behind this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have any ability to know about them at this time. This also wasn¡¯t something that he should care about. It was the Buddhists in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield that needed to do something about this. If they cannot solve this crisis, then their monopoly over the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield would end.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai was silent, Laura and the others also stared at the monitor. They didn¡¯t want to disturb Zhao Hai. They didn¡¯t even make a loud noise.

    Zhao Hai recovered after some time. Seeing that Laura and the others were silently chatting, he couldn¡¯t help but be moved. The group proceeded to chat for the rest of the day before Zhao Hai drank some spatial water and then went out of the Space.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t bother asking about the Ironpear Trees and the Ironpear Rats. He believed that Cai¡¯er would take care of them. Upon going out of the Space, Zhao Hai saw Mo Sheng still lying on the floor. Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then went to the lounge to take a rest.

    Actually, to people like Zhao Hai and the others, sleep was already unnecessary. However, Zhao Hai still kept this habit. This was somewhat unusual for Cultivators, but Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care.

    After he woke up, Zhao Hai felt refreshed. Then he woke Mo Sheng up before the two went to visit Li Zongdao¡¯s cave.

    Hearing that Zhao Hai was calling him out, Li Zongdao immediately went out. Seeing Zhao Hai and Mo Sheng, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are we leaving?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m still not sure. I just asked that green creature. It seems like he is from the Xu Race. They received amand from their race to deal with neers from the World of Cultivation. If we head out, we will definitely meet those people.¡±

    Li Zongdao was surprised at what Zhao Hai said. Then he frowned and said, ¡°Then we need to tell Master Yuan Ding about this first.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t think Li Zongdao would say this. Buddhists and Sects weren¡¯t really on good terms. But Li Zongdao¡¯s first response upon hearing this news was actually to tell Yuan Ding and Yuan Zhen. It seems like this had something to do with Li Zongdao¡¯s character.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t oppose this idea. In any case, he doesn¡¯t have an enmity with the Buddhist Sects. So he nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s also a good idea. This way, they can prepare to deal with the Xu Race.¡±

    Then the two proceeded to fly towards Yuan Ding¡¯s cave residence. It didn¡¯t take long before the two arrived. Then Zhao Hai respectfully called out, ¡°Zhao Hai, Li Zongdao, and Mo Sheng asks for Master Yuan Ding¡¯s audience.¡± Zhao Hai knew that Yuan Zhen was also inside, but he didn¡¯t call him out. This was his first timeing to Yuan Ding¡¯s cave. So if he also called Yuan Zhen out, then the Buddhists might suspect something.

    Hearing the sound outside, Yuan Ding replied, ¡°It¡¯s you,e in.¡± Zhao Hai and Li Zongdao nodded. Then the two led Mo Sheng to enter the cave residence.

    Upon entering the cave, Yuan Ding¡¯s voice was heard ,¡±Come to the meditation room.¡± Zhao Hai and Li Zongdao nodded before heading towards the meditation room. Upon arriving, the two gave Yuan Ding and Yuan Zhen a salute.

    Yuan Ding waved his hand and said, ¡°Why did you visit? Is there something wrong?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Yes, there¡¯s indeed something wrong. Yesterday, we went to the Ironpear Forest in order to pick some Ironpear Wood. However, we were ambushed by a member of the Xu Race. We killed them and I turned them into an Undead. He told us that the Xu Race gave them an order to deal with the World of Cultivation¡¯s neers. The Xu Race has now encircled the neer¡¯s area. As long as someone heads out, they would immediately be attacked.¡±

    Yuan Ding was shocked by what Zhao Hai said. His expression turned serious as he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°This is important news. Is this really true?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Yes it is. It¡¯s because of this that I came immediately. If Master Yuan Ding allows me, then I can release the Undead Xu Race member and let him tell you in person.¡±

    Yuan Ding nodded and said, ¡°Release them.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then took Xu Zuotian out. Yuan Ding proceeded to interrogate Xu Zuotian. Since there¡¯s no way for Xu Zuotian to lie, he told Yuan Ding everything from the order he received up until his ambush of Zhao Hai.

    Upon hearing this, Yuan Ding couldn¡¯t help but pause and process the news. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Because of the importance of this information, you¡¯re exempt from your quota for one year. You can go. Don¡¯t go out for the next few days.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t expect to gain an advantage. Hearing what Yuan Ding said, Zhao Hai was somewhat shocked. Then the three immediately expressed their gratitude towards Yuan Ding. Then Zhao Hai said, ¡°Master Yuan Ding, we still want to head out.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Yuan Ding couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then his eyes lit up as he looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Are you confident?¡± Yuan Ding¡¯s real question was, ¡®Are you confident that you won¡¯t be killed?¡¯

    He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to propose heading out. Yuan Ding expected Zhao Hai toy low upon gaining this information.

    Exempting Zhao Hai for one year was also because of this. This wasn¡¯t an ordinary matter. This rtes to an entire race. Even Yuan Ding knew that they couldn¡¯t deal with this in a short time. Therefore, he allowed Zhao Hai¡¯s group to be safe inside their caves for one year. The three were still neers to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. They don¡¯t have any stockpiles of materials to hand over if they don¡¯t get to head out. It would be a shame if they were to be kicked out because of this matter.

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I am. Our trip to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield is to temper ourselves. Naturally, we have to face the experts from other Great Realms. If we retreat from any danger, then there¡¯s no use ining to the Ten-thousand Realms Battlefield. I hope Master Yuan Ding agrees to this.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Yuan Ding couldn¡¯t help butugh as he said, ¡°Alright. You¡¯re truly worthy of being the greatest genius of the Cultivation Realm. Good, you can go.¡± Zhao Hai and the others gave Yuan Ding and Yuan Zhen a salute before turning around and leaving.

 Chapter 1394 â€“ Robbery

    <h4>Chapter 1394 - Robbery</h4>

    Looking at Zhao Hai and Li Zongdao leaving the cave, Yuan Ding solemnly said, ¡°That kid isn¡¯t ordinary. Just by looking at his courage and abilities, I¡¯m sure that he has a limitless future.¡±

    Yuan Zhen nodded and said, ¡°This kid is truly special. It can be seen from the way he acts. It¡¯s really amazing to think that he was able to reach this stage despite only ascending a few years ago.¡±

    Yuan Ding¡¯s tone dropped as he replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know if his appearance is a boon or a curse for us. Junior Brother, we need to deal with the Xu Race as soon as possible. We cannot afford being troubled by them for a long time.¡±

    Yuan Zhen¡¯s eyes turned vicious as he said, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be good if we just let them be. Brother, how do we deal with them?¡±

    Yuan Ding replied, ¡°Inform everyone. This isn¡¯t a small matter, so we need to deal with it properly. Normally, the Xu Race just robbed people. I haven¡¯t heard of them targeting a specific group of people. The Xu Race is much weakerpared to the World of Cultivation. They shouldn¡¯t have the guts to go at us like this. It seems like someone wants to deal with us.¡±

    Yuan Zhen coldly snorted and said, ¡°There are still people that want to make a move against us? Brother, let¡¯s go. We can¡¯t just wait here.¡±

    Yuan Ding nodded. Then he took out a jade sword message and released it. The two became quiet. They were only in charge of the neer¡¯s area. If they need to do anything, then they have to getmands from above.

    Meanwhile, after leaving Yuan Ding¡¯s cave, Li Zongdao turned his head to Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Little Hai, can we really go out? I¡¯m afraid even Transcending Tribtion Experts woulde out to rob us. Are you really confident?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be alright. If we really get in danger, I can just use spatial magic to teleport us out. I want to see the strength of the Xu Race¡¯s Transcending Tribtion Experts.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Li Zongdao couldn¡¯t say anything. So he just nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s go.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then the three flew out of the neer¡¯s residential area.

    The three became cautious upon heading out of the residential area. This time, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make Li Zongdao take his defensive artifact out. Li Zongdao¡¯s artifact was different from Zhao Hai¡¯s. While Li Zongdao¡¯s spiritual qi could get exhausted, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t. It would be very dangerous if Li Zongdao couldn¡¯t maintain his best condition when a battlees.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai turned Liquid Silver into its ship form. Then the three got on the ship as it flew out.

    Li Zongdao couldn¡¯t help but feel envious of Zhao Hai¡¯s ship. He turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, such a huge artifact, aren¡¯t you afraid of exhausting your spiritual qi? This is the Ten-thousand Realms Battlefield. We need to be in our optimum state at all times.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Hearing this, Li Zongdao had no choice but to stop worrying. Then he shifted his attention to the view outside.

    Seeing Li Zongdao, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Brother Li, we¡¯re fine. Don¡¯t be so anxious.¡±

    Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s calm appearance, Li Zongdao slowly rxed. Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°This time, we¡¯re just going out to take a look. We don¡¯t need to get resources. In any case, we are exempted for a year.¡±

    Li Zongdao nodded and said, ¡°We still need to be careful. The Xu Race is prepared to deal with neers like us. If we make a lot of trouble, then they certainly wouldn¡¯t let us off.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°The Xu Race wouldn¡¯t be able to easily deal with us. Don¡¯t forget, Master Yuan Ding and the others are already aware of this matter. If they allow the Xu Race to deal with us, then they would suffer a shortage of manpower. Master Yuan Ding and the others wouldn¡¯t allow this to happen. When the timees, they would certainly deal with the Xu Race. I reckon the Xu Race isn¡¯t that strong. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t resort to this method to deal with us. From what I can see, Master Yuan Ding and the others will take care of this soon.¡±

    Li Zongdao stared when he heard this. Then he thought about it carefully as he nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s reasonable. Now that Master Yuan Ding and the others know about this matter, they certainly wouldn¡¯t just sit by and do nothing. If they act, then we would be free of worry.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Naturally. But we don¡¯t have to go to the Ironpear Forest now. We went there yesterday. Once the Xu Race discovers that one of them went missing, they would certainly send experts to check it out. Let¡¯s go elsewhere.¡±

    Li Zongdao nodded, his eyes lit up as he said, ¡°Then how about going to Lotus Lake?¡±

    Upon hearing Li Zongdao, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes also shone, ¡°Alright, Lotus Lake is good. Let¡¯s go there.¡±

    Lotus Lake is also another neer region. It was a hugeke, a veryrgeke. It was famous for having a lot of lotus on its surface. Moreover, these lotus weren¡¯t ordinary lotus, they were Bitterheart Lotus!

    Bitterheart Lotuses were high-grade medicinal materials. Its flowers, seeds, and leaves can be used as medicine. However, among them, the seeds had the best effect. It was a versatile material that can be used to cure wounds as well as assist in cultivation. Most importantly, Bitterheart Lotus was an ingredient for a pill that can make one¡¯s heart calm. Although it was just a supporting pill, it could cause one¡¯s cultivation speed to double. The key was the calming of the mind.

    One shouldn¡¯t underestimate the effect of making the mind calm. If one had these pills during a critical breakthrough, then their chances of sess would be greatly increased.

    Zhao Hai looked at the map and then changed the direction of the ship to fly towards Lotus Lake. The two met several people along the way. However, upon seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s ship artifact, they immediately got out of the way.

    Ship-type artifacts couldn¡¯t be used by anyone. This was because these artifacts require a lot of spiritual qi in order to use. However, the offensive and defensive strengths of these artifacts certainly made up for it. People who use ship-type artifacts in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield were powerful experts. If they weren¡¯t, then using this type of artifact was akin to courting death. They would risk being robbed by other people, or even killed.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care. After all, the majority of the people in the neer¡¯s region were all rookies. Although there were also Transcending Tribtion experts among this group, they weren¡¯t Zhao Hai¡¯s opponents. Therefore, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid.

    At this point, veteran Transcending Tribtion Experts might not necessarily be Zhao Hai¡¯s opponent. If Zhao Hai went all out, using Liquid Silver as well as Faith Power, then even Severed Soul Experts would need to watch out. It was precisely because of this that Zhao Hai dared act arrogantly.

    Li Zongdao could also notice Zhao Hai¡¯s attitude. He was somewhat anxious. It was as if Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t taking the trip seriously.

    Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t fly as fast as before. So, it would take several hours before they would get to Lotus Lake. Looking outside and finding it boring, Zhao Hai took out a bottle of red wine and gave Mo Sheng a cooked chicken. He poured himself a ss and also gave one to Li Zongdao, then he smiled and said, ¡°Come, Brother Li, it¡¯s still a long road. Taste this red wine I made. Tell me if it tastes good.¡±

    Li Zongdao looked at the red wine and nodded, then he said, ¡°Good, let¡¯s taste it.¡± He took the ss and took a sip.

    Although Li Zongdao hasn¡¯t drunk red wine before, he still understood that he couldn¡¯t drink all of it in one go. After taking a sip of the wine Li Zongdao pouted. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I have no experience with this type of wine. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s good or bad.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell the difference as well. But when I have nothing to do, I just take a sip or two. No matter what it tastes like, I just drink. If I don¡¯t like the taste, then I¡¯ll just stop.¡±

    Li Zongdaoughed, ¡°Right, no matter how good or bad it is, it still deserves another sip.¡± After that he took another sip and then smiled as he said, ¡°I quite like it.¡± Then after he said that, the two of themughed.

    Mo Sheng looked at the two with confusion in his eyes. Then he turned his attention back to the chicken. Zhao Hai already knew that Mo Sheng liked to eat chicken. He fed Mo Sheng other types of food from the Space, but it seems like chicken was what Mo Sheng liked the most. Naturally, when they were outside, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t take out beef or rabbit meat, they¡¯re too conspicuous. In the end, Mo Sheng liked the chicken and the spirit wine.

    Zhao Hai also tried giving Mo Sheng beer and other liquor to drink. But in the end, he could only give up. Mo Sheng simply didn¡¯t like to drink beer. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t force him as well. In any case, the Space doesn¡¯tck any food. Mo Sheng can eat whatever he wants.

    The group continued to move forward. When they were an hour away from Lotus Lake, they were suddenly blocked. Surprisingly, the one who blocked them was from the Xu Race.

    Since it¡¯s possible that a battle would happen, Zhao Hai only gave Mo Sheng chicken and not spirit wine. At the same time, him and Li Zongdao didn¡¯t drink too much red wine.

    Zhao Hai noticed the Xu Race first. They weren¡¯t that quick. They had been following Zhao Hai¡¯s group for some time. Zhao Hai just didn¡¯t expect that they would cut off their path halfway.

    Zhao Hai stopped the ship and walked out of the cabin. Li Zongdao and Mo Sheng were beside him. Zhao Hai looked at the Xu Race person and then said, ¡°Your Excellency, why did you stop us? Is there something wrong?¡±

    Zhao Hai could see that the other party was a Transcending Tribtion Expert. At the same time, when the Xu Race person saw that Zhao Hai¡¯s group only consisted of Nascent Soul Experts, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then a joyful expression appeared on his face.

    When the Xu Race person heard Zhao Hai¡¯s question, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then he said, ¡°Kid, this Uncle is doing a robbery. Leave all your valuable things behind. This ship also stays. And this Uncle will let you off. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±

 Chapter 1395 â€“ Crouching Tiger Fist Revealing Its Might

    <h4>Chapter 1395 - Crouching Tiger Fist Revealing Its Might</h4>

    Zhao Hai looked at the Xu Race person and suddenlyughed. Then he said, ¡°Impolite? How do you n to be impolite? Tell me, I¡¯m listening.¡±

    When the Xu Race person heard what Zhao Hai said, he coldly snorted and replied, ¡°A few brats at Nascent Soul Stage actually dares to be rampant in front of this Uncle. Kid, don¡¯t think that the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield is like your World of Cultivation where Nascent Soul Experts can walk sideways. Here in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, you¡¯re not worth a fart.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Then does Your Excellency think that you¡¯re a powerhouse in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield?¡±

    The Xu Race personughed and said, ¡°Although this Uncle isn¡¯t a powerhouse in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, I still have enough strength to deal with kids like you.¡±

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted and said, ¡°Then I really want to see how strong you are.¡± Then he waved his hand and took out a thousand flying swords. After that, Zhao Hai began using the Ster Transformation Sword Formation in order to attack the Xu Race person.

    Seeing Zhao Hai take out so many weapons, the Xu Race person was extremely startled. He couldn¡¯t believe that Zhao Hai was just as Nascent Souls Stage. Could he really be at Transcending Tribtion?

    The Xu Race person took out arge number of his own magic artifacts. Majority of these artifacts looked like they were made by World of Cultivation Experts. However, all of these artifacts were covered in a green radiance.

    Zhao Hai knew from Xu Zuotian that this green radiance was an ability by the Xu Race that allowed them to enve magic artifacts. This innate skill of the Xu Race was called Artifact-controlling Light. As long as it was an ownerless magic artifact, then the Xu Race would be able to control them freely.

    This Xu Race person was indeed worthy to be called a Transcending Tribtion Expert. The artifacts he released numbered over a hundred. Moreover, all of the artifacts were controlled as though he understood each one of them.

    Seeing this situation, Zhao Hai coldly snorted and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see how strong you really are.¡± Then he waved his hand as his one thousand swords divided into ten. All of a sudden, Zhao Hai had ten thousand swords.

    As the saying goes, 10 thousand soldiers is enough to blot out the battlefield. When Zhao Hai¡¯s ten thousand swords appeared, the entire sky was blocked. Moreover, the aura it exuded shook the heavens and the earth.

    The Xu Race person was startled once more. Then he sneered and said, ¡°So what if there¡¯s more. I don¡¯t believe you canst that long at Nascent Soul Stage. You don¡¯t know the immensity of the heavens and the earth.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t bother replying, he waved his hand and led the ten thousand swords to attack the Xu Race person. Although two swords was enough to operate the Ster Sword Formation, more swords allowed it to have more varieties of attack. When Zhao Hai controlled his 10 thousand swords, the sword light it made gave out an extraordinary aura.

    This huge move naturally rmed other people. A lot of Transcending Tribtion Experts quickly scanned the source of the aura with their spiritual force. Although these people were neers, they were still at Transcending Tribtion. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s move, their hearts couldn¡¯t help but beat out loud.

    Although Li Zongdao and Mo Sheng were also at Nascent Soul Stage. At this point, these experts wouldn¡¯t dare annoy them. Zhao Hai¡¯s sword formation was enough to frighten them.

    But what they didn¡¯t know was that Zhao Hai¡¯s formation wasn¡¯t only terrifying to look at. It¡¯s offensive strength was also extraordinary. Although the Ster Sword Formation wasn¡¯t a faith power technique, don¡¯t forget that Zhao Hai¡¯s Liquid Silver has been refined by faith power.

    Zhao Hai wanted to kill this Xu Race person in order to establish his prestige. Therefore, he didn¡¯t hold back as he injected Liquid Silver with faith power, as well as astral qi and evil qi. There¡¯s no doubt about Liquid Silvers current power.

    Ten thousand silver swords rushed towards the Xu Race person like a rushing river. Although the Xu Race person was an expert in the Transcending Tribtion Stage, he could only survive under so many blows. His artifacts couldn¡¯t hold up against the barrage of flying swords.

    The Xu Race person was both startled and angry. He was a Transcending Tribtion Expert, but he was unexpectedly ced in such a position. This was a disgrace.

    However, he didn¡¯t lose his calm. In his opinion, a Nascent Soul brat wouldn¡¯t be able tost long while controlling 10 thousand flying swords. His spiritual qi would dry out soon. When the timees, he would make his move.

    Thinking about Zhao Hai¡¯s flying swords as well as his ship artifact, a greedy glint appeared on the Xu Race person¡¯s eyes.

    However, he quickly discovered his mistake. Zhao Hai¡¯s sword formation wasn¡¯t so simple. Not only was this sword formation formidable, it also got stronger as time passed. The sword formation¡¯s attack was akin to ocean waves. Waves upon waves of attacks came. Moreover, each attack was powerful. Even escaping at this point would be difficult. The sword formation had expanded and was now beginning to surround him.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Xu Race person and sneered. He knew that the Xu Race person would be expecting him to run out of spiritual qi. But this was his mistake. Let alone a Transcending Tribtion Expert, even if two of them came, Zhao Hai could still fightfortably.

    Zhao Hai would dare face Huang Daoran even before he acquired faith power. Although he had quite a hard time, Huang Daoran still couldn¡¯t do anything to him. And now that Zhao Hai¡¯s strength has been improved and he has obtained faith power, how could a Transcending Tribtion Expert shake him? What a joke.

    The fight between the two attracted the attention of many people. Naturally, the people at the front seat of the fight were Li Zongdao and Mo Sheng. Li Zongdao was paying careful attention towards the battle. At the same time, shock could be seen in his eyes.

    On the other hand, Mo Sheng looked very calm. Not only was he curious about the battle, he also had an eager appearance.

    Li Zongdao was truly stunned at Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. He already thought that Zhao Hai was a powerful body cultivator. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be powerful in other aspects. Li Zongdao imagined that he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out against Zhao Hai even if he only used 10 swords. He would be dismembered in front of that sword formation.

    The ten thousand flying swords continued smashing towards the Xu Race person like a rushing tide. There was no longer any calm left on the Xu Race person¡¯s face. Instead, his face had a serious expression with a hint of panic mixed in. He knew that he kicked an iron te this time.

    However, the Xu Race person wasn¡¯t waiting to die. He controlled his magic artifacts to createyers of protection around himself. He was waiting for an opportunity to counter-attack.

    Zhao Hai could see through the n of the Xu Race person. He coldly snorted as he stepped forward and released a punch. But this time, his punch wasn¡¯t ordinary. As his fist energy flew out, it suddenly transformed into a tiger.

    This tiger had a white body and ck stripes. The king(Íõ) character on its head was very distinct. It looked to the skies and roared. It looked like a real tiger. The tiger proceeded to charge towards the Xu Race person. Energy began to gather around the tiger and before long a huge energy tornado surrounded the tiger.

    The clouds are from the dragon while the winds are from the tiger. The aura of the tiger was terrifying. The Xu Race person was stunned. Then he waved his hand to take out a huge scimitar and shed it towards the tiger.

    However, he forgot about the ten thousand flying swords that were waiting for him toe out. As he shed the tiger, the tiger suddenly twisted its body and then bit the scimitar.

    Naturally, the tiger was a manifestation of the Crouching Tiger Technique. When Zhao Hai saw that the Xu Race person was nning to stall for time, he frowned. If the fight was dragged for too long, then his n to establish his prestige would crumble. Therefore, he used the Crouching Tiger Fist.

    Zhao Hai tested the Crouching Tiger fist after he finished training in it. The power of the fist was very overbearing. Every punch was as powerful as a tiger that was fighting for food.

    This was the first time that Zhao Hai used the technique in actualbat. Although he used the Crouching Tiger Fist in his fight against Li Zongdao, he just used the form and not the entire technique. Now, he used the technique in its entirety. This caused the punch to be very powerful.

    At this time, just as the Xu Race person was about to attack the tiger, flying swords began to fly towards him like snakes. The Xu Race person roared as hemanded his artifact to help him escape. However, the tiger made its move and pinned the Xu Race person¡¯s foot.

    The Xu Race person thought that it would be fine to let his defenses rx. However, he didn¡¯t expect the tiger¡¯s ws to grab onto his foot. The tiger also turned into energy and entered the wound with all its strength.

    The tiger exploded a huge hole on the Xu Race person¡¯s thigh. His leg was almost broken. The Xu Race person let out a pitiful yell. Then all of his defenses copsed, allowing the flying swords free reign to stab him until he¡¯s dead.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand to take the Xu Race person¡¯s corpse into the Space. Then he received all of his flying swords before ncing at his surroundings. Then he used his ship to fly towards Lotus Lake.

    The tiger¡¯s move of going inside the Xu Race person¡¯s body wasn¡¯t something that Zhao Haimanded it to do. It was a characteristic of the Crouching Tiger Fist. That tiger was made out of qi, yet it could move, attack, and dodge the enemy. And as long as it gets in contact with the enemy¡¯s body, it would immediately turn into energy and ravage the target¡¯s body.

    This ability of the fist was virtually impossible to guard against. This would cause a minor wound to turn into a life-threatening injury. This was also the reason why the Crouching Tiger Fist was terrifying.

    The Descending Dragon Kick¡¯s ability was quite simr to the Crouching Tiger Fist, but it wasn¡¯t the exact same. The Descending Dragon Kick¡¯s ability was much more hidden and more difficult to deal with.

    Seeing Zhao Hai calmly dealing with a Transcending Tribtion Expert, Li Zongdao¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but jump. The same was true for the other experts spectating the fight. They immediately got out of the area, afraid of annoying Zhao Hai.

    Seeing that nobody was going to disturb them, Zhao Hai returned to the cabin with Li Zongdao and Mo Sheng. Then Zhao Hai poured himself a ss of red wine, took a sip, and thenughed as he said, ¡°Satisfying, too satisfying. Let¡¯s see if those Xu Race fellows still dare to provoke us.¡±

    Li Zongdao looked at Zhao Hai andughed as well. Then he said, ¡°They should be thankful that you aren¡¯t going after them. Maybe they¡¯lle to you when they¡¯re tired of living.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Brother Li, I hear that Lotus Lake isn¡¯t very peaceful. Is it because it¡¯s the domain of the ckwater Snakes?¡±

    Li Zongdao nodded and said, ¡°Correct. That ce is the territory of the ckwater Snakes. I hear that they use the 10 thousand-year old ckwater at the bottom of theke to attack. This ckwater is very cold. It could even freeze spiritual qi.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. The reason why he asked Li Zongdao about this was because he was a friendly fellow. There were some things that he didn¡¯t know but Li Zongdao did. After all, the Profound Clear Sect has been going to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield for a long time. They also record information regarding the battlefield and leave them for the younger generation to learn from. Li Zongdao should have seen those things. Sure enough, Li Zongdao knew about the ckwater Snakes.

    Li Zongdao added, ¡°ckwater Snakes are cold-blooded animals. They live underwater mostly and it was said that they were born in the ten thousand-year old profound water. Therefore, the blood in their bodies was akin to profound water. And with the high medicinal value of profound water, the snakes are born powerful. If you want to gather Bitterheart Lotus seeds, then you need to do it near the shore. Otherwise, you would risk being attacked by the snakes.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Li Zongdao looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Actually, besides the ckwater Snakes, Lotus Lake also has a turtle named ck-armored Turtle. The shell of these turtles had mirror-like sheen. They had horns on their heads that would freeze its targets. They had immense strength and an even more amazing defensive capability. This turtle actually feeds on ckwater Snakes. You can imagine how powerful they are. However, these turtles live in the deepest parts of theke. It would seldom attack people so not a lot of people know about it.¡±

    Upon speaking this, Li Zongdao let out a long breath and said, ¡°Actually, the most dangerous thing in Lotus Lake aren¡¯t the ckwater Snakes or the ck-armored Turtles. Instead, it¡¯s the Whitelotus Loach. It¡¯s a type of loach that had a white body. It would get as long as several zhang(1 zhang=3.33m). It has a firm body and carries a deadly poison. Moreover, Whitelotus Loaches live near Bitterheart Lotuses. Actually, more people die to the Whitelotus Loaches than the ckwater Snakes. This is because not a lot of people enter the center of theke, so they wouldn¡¯t meet a lot of ckwater Snakespared to Whitelotus Loaches. As for the ck-armored Turtle, there¡¯s no need to mention how rare they were to spot. Therefore, the thing we need to watch out for are the loaches.¡±

    Upon hearing Li Zongdao, Zhao Hai asked, ¡°That¡¯s not right. Why didn¡¯t the jade slip mention the Whitelotus Loach? If they¡¯re that dangerous, then they should be on the jade slip.¡±

 Chapter 1396 â€“ Lotus Lake

    <h4>Chapter 1396 - Lotus Lake</h4>

    Li Zongdao sighed and said, ¡°The reason why there¡¯s no record on the jade slip is because people don¡¯t think that Whitelotus Loaches are dangerous. In terms of strength, the Whitelotus Loaches are very weakpared to ckwater Snakes and ck-armored turtles. Most Transcending Tribtion Experts can deal with Whitelotus Loaches on their own, so they didn¡¯t bother recording them on the jade slip. And the jade slip only records dangerous creatures.¡±

    Upon hearing Li Zongdao, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the jade slip record all kinds of beasts?¡±

    Li Zongdao looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Of course not, jade slips could only record so much. Every year, the jade slips get revised. Things like Whitelotus Loaches that aren¡¯t dangerous aren¡¯t recorded on the jade slip.¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned and said, ¡°But didn¡¯t you say that Whitelotus Loaches are the most dangerous creatures in Lotus Lake? Why did they turn into creatures that aren¡¯t dangerous?¡±

    Li Zongdao smiled and said, ¡°There are a lot of people who die to Whitelotus Loaches, but there are a lot more Whitelotus Loaches that died to people. Those with powerful defenses could even ignore them. Besides neers, most people wouldn¡¯t be threatened by the loaches.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he understood what Li Zongdao said. In this case, it seems like Whitelotus Loaches could only survive in neer regions. If it went to other areas, they would be wiped out by people.

    Seeing Zhao Hai being silent, Li Zongdao couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Little Hai, what sword formation did you use? I haven¡¯t seen it before.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s called the Ster Sword Formation. It¡¯s something I learned recently. This sword formation is different from other sword formations I use. This is because it goes alongside my Cultivation Method.¡±

    Li Zongdao nodded. He didn¡¯t ask what Cultivation Method Zhao Hai used. The Cultivation Realm had a custom of not asking people what their Cultivation Method was. If you did, you would make the other party think that you¡¯re spying on them.

    However, Li Zongdao asked a different question, ¡°Right, Little Hai, what was that fist earlier? The fist energy could change its form, very strange. After seeing all kinds of techniques, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen one like that.¡±

    Hearing Li Zongdao, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a Buddhist Technique. Very strong. I also learned it recently. This is the first time I used it against an opponent.¡±

    Li Zongdao nodded. Actually, he was curious about the technique since he was a Body Cultivator. However, he also knew that people don¡¯t easily pass their techniques to other people. Therefore, he didn¡¯t bother asking.

    Zhao Hai looked at Li Zongdao and knew what he was thinking. He sighed and said, ¡°Naturally, since this technique is powerful, it also has its shorings. In order to practice this technique, you would need a special pill. If you don¡¯t eat this pill, then you can¡¯t practice it. I obtained this technique along with the pill.¡±

    Li Zongdao nodded, ¡°Is this pill refined? Can we refine it?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to refine the pill. The technique didn¡¯t write it down. Also, when I got the technique, the pill was already there. I already consumed it, so I can¡¯t research how to refine it.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Li Zongdao couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed. However, he didn¡¯t suspect anything. The Cultivation Realm had a lot of techniques that required special preparations to practice. Techniques that needed a pill to practice it was quitemon. If the pill wasn¡¯t consumed, then the technique couldn¡¯t be practicedpletely.

    The reason why Zhao Hai said this was to stop other people wanting to learn this technique. Learning the Crouching Tiger Fist Technique didn¡¯t require a medicinal pill at all, but instead it uses Faith Power. However, Zhao Hai found out that Faith Power wasn¡¯t easy to collect when he went to see the Cultivation Realm. At least there weren¡¯t a lot of people that could use Faith Power in the World of Cultivation.

    But if Zhao Hai says that he was using Faith Power in order to learn the fist technique, then it would definitely cause people to be curious. He was just an Ascender, where can he collect Faith Power? Wasn¡¯t revealing this information just looking for trouble. Therefore, Zhao Hai can¡¯t say that the fist technique needed Faith Power. He can only deter people by saying that the Crouching Tiger Fist requires a medicinal pill.

    The two continued to chat as they proceeded towards Lotus Lake. At this time, Mo Sheng was eating another chicken. Zhao Hai¡¯s chickens had no impurities and directly digests into spiritual qi. Therefore, there were no side effects in eating it. Mo Sheng liked to eat it all the time.

    After an hour of traveling, Zhao Hai and the others finally arrived at Lotus Lake. Seeing thekeside, Zhao Hai finally saw how attractive it was. Lotus Lake was indeed worthy of its name. Everywhere on theke were lotus. Lotus leaves covered the water, making the scenery beautiful.

    Zhao Hai looked at the thousands of lotus and then sighed as he said, ¡°The scene is truly attractive. It would be even better if there weren¡¯t so many battles happening here.¡±

    Li Zongdao stood beside Zhao Hai and couldn¡¯t help but agree. At this moment, they could hear sounds of battle in the distance. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind it. In fact, the Space already noticed this. It wasn¡¯t a person and a Whitelotus Loach fighting. Instead, it was two people. Naturally, one side intends to kill and steal from the other.

    Li Zongdao nced at the fight¡¯s direction and didn¡¯t seem to mind it. Then he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, should we join?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. Let¡¯s take a look around first. In any case, we¡¯re here to pick lotus seeds. If possible, it would also be nice to grab a few Whitelotus Loaches.¡±

    Li Zongdao didn¡¯t oppose the idea and nodded. He looked at the lotuses and then sighed as he said, ¡°Just because there are a lot of lotus here, it doesn¡¯t mean that getting seeds is easy. A lot of peoplee here to pick seeds every year. Most of them fall to the Whitelotus Loaches or ambushed by other people and robbed.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He didn¡¯t find this situation strange. The soft gold mine in the Six Realms Battlefield had the same situation. Mining for gold in that ce became secondary to robbing other people. Lotus Lake is the same.

    Zhao Hai used his ship to slowly advance around Lotus Lake. A lot of people in Lotus Lake saw Zhao Hai¡¯s fight against the Xu Race person, so nobody came to provoke him.

    As they moved forward, a white shadow suddenly sprung out of the water and shot towards the shp. Zhao Hai looked at it and it was a huge loach that was more than seven zhang(~21m) long. The loach was as thick as a bucket and had a mouth filled with teeth. It looked strong.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai knew that it was Lotus Lake¡¯s Whitelotus Loach. Zhao Hai waved his hand and took out a silver, capturing the approaching loach.

    The Whitelotus Loach also felt the danger. But as it turned around to run back into theke, Zhao Hai¡¯s already captured it. Then with a wave of his hand, Zhao Hai sent the to the Space. After that, a prompt was heard. The Whitelotus Loach wasn¡¯t anything special. It was just a loach variant. It just added to the delicacies in the Space.

    Seeing how rxed Zhao Hai was in capturing the Whitelotus Loach, Li Zongdao couldn¡¯t help but bitterly smile. Although Whitelotus Loaches were regarded as non-threatening, it was still a creature of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. It must be known that a Whitelotus Loach could still kill a Transcending Tribtion Expert if it manages to ambush them. It was still very powerful. However, Zhao Hai just managed to capture one with ease. This was an extraordinary feat.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t seem to mind what just happened. He just thought that the Whitelotus Loach was quite easy to capture.

    What made the Whitelotus Loach dangerous was its poison-covered teeth. Transcending Tribtion Experts could still be poisoned if they were bitten by it. Additionally, the body of the loach was very strong, enough to drag its victim back into the water. Because of this, a lot of neers fall to the loaches every year.

    However, if these loaches failed to go near its target and bite them, their danger reduces by a lot. This was the reason why Zhao Hai could catch them with ease.

    As the three flew forward, they saw several people simrly searching for Bitterheart Lotus seeds. But upon seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s ship, all of them got out of the way. These people weren¡¯t fools. They knew that the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield was full of bandits. Those who dared to use their ship publicly could only be those who were confident of their strength.

    After travelling for a while and failing to see a lotus seed even with the silver needles, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed. Then he turned his attention to the inside of Lotus Lake and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head further in. Let¡¯s see what else the Lotus Lake has.¡±

    When he heard this, Li Zongdao couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. He knew that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t just go somewhere for nothing. Wanting to go inward only meant that Zhao Hai wanted to see ckwater Snakes.

    However, Li Zongdao didn¡¯t oppose the idea. Zhao Hai was strong, he shouldn¡¯t have any troubles against ckwater Snakes. Zhao Hai proceeded to steer his ship to the inner part of Lotus Lake. Meanwhile, as the three were heading inwards, the other people in theke couldn¡¯t help but look at them.

    Although they hadn¡¯t been in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield for long, they were still people from the World of Cultivation. Therefore, they also knew about the jade slip. Naturally, they knew about the ckwater Snakes in the center of theke. Compared to Whitelotus Loaches, ckwater Snakes were much stronger. Even Transcending Tribtion Experts wouldn¡¯t dare face them. Because of this, people were curious about Zhao Hai and the others who went further into theke.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about what these people thought. He wanted some ckwater Snakes and ck-armored Turtles for the Space. The Space has Bubble, the source of Myriad Water, ckwater couldn¡¯t do anything to him.

 Chapter 1397 â€“ Beings You Canâ€™t Offend

    <h4>Chapter 1397 - Beings You Can¡¯t Offend</h4>

    But at the same time, ZhaoHai was also curious about this ckwater. This ckwater seems like the Myriad Divine Water in the Space. It was also a yin water. How was it formed? Could ake produce that kind of water? Or does the treasure possess a certain treasure?

    ckwater couldn¡¯t just appear for no reason. It was certainly caused by something. Zhao Hai was most curious about this.

    The Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield was something that was made by other people. There would certainly be treasures in here, just like the Space. The reason the Space was able to develop into its current state was because of the treasures that Zhao Hai brought to it. If he could find some treasures in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, then that would be great.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried that the treasures he would find in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield would be found by the ones who made it. If they opened the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, then they should have already seen those treasures. Since they decided to leave those treasures be, then they shouldn¡¯t mind other people taking them.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make the ship travel fast since he was also paying attention to the surroundings. Although he has the silver needles, he needs to look out for surprises.

    The Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield wasn¡¯t an ordinary ce. Danger was everpresent in this ce. Although Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t seen a ckwater Snake before, ording to what he heard from Li Zongdao, they were strong creatures. Most Transcending Tribtion Experts weren¡¯t their opponents. If he wasn¡¯t careful, then he might suffer a loss here.

    Li Zongdao was also paying attention to the surroundings, much more than Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai was already strong, so he doesn¡¯t need to be afraid of ckwater Snakes. On the other hand, Li Zongdao was weaker. To be honest, Li Zongdao could say that Zhao Hai was abnormal for a Nascent Soul Expert.

    Before entering the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, Li Zongdao could admit that he had some arrogance in him. After all, he was the most senior core disciple of the Profound Clear Sect. He was also known as a genius expert in the Cultivation Realm. He was an influential figure among Nascent Soul Experts. Although he had a straightforward temperament, he still had pride in himself.

    But ever since entering the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield and seeing Zhao Hai make a move, his arrogance vanished immediately. Zhao Hai¡¯s formidable strength exceeded his imagination.

    What shocked Li Zongdao the most in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield was the amount of Transcending Tribtion Experts. They were everywhere. Meanwhile, Nascent Soul Experts were asmon as dogs. Faced with this situation, he wouldn¡¯t dare be arrogant.

    Because of this, Li Zongdao didn¡¯t have any thoughts of going out alone and just decided to follow Zhao Hai. This doesn¡¯t mean that he has lost confidence in his strength. Although Li Zongdao was bold, he wasn¡¯t stupid. It¡¯s clear that if he went alone, then others would immediately target him.

    This was something that Li Zongdao experienced before. Back when he was just beginning to explore the Cultivation Realm, people swindled him given his character. He was also plunged into danger several times. Although he was able to survive these disasters, he was also able to be smarter the next time.

    Meanwhile, Mo Sheng seemed to not care about all of this. He was still eating and followed Zhao Hai. The world was much simpler for him. If he was hungry, he would ask Zhao Hai for food. If Zhao Hai wanted him to fight, then he fought. If he wasn¡¯t fighting, then he would eat. It was simple.

    Once the three entered the deeper parts of Lotus Lake, they began to see other people less and less. Although ckwater Snakes were very beneficial, few people dared to go to their territory. After all, ckwater Snakes had a fierce reputation.

    As the saying goes, the older the rivers andkes, the smaller the courage. It was true. Practitioners whoe to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield were all experts of the Nascent Soul and the Transcending Tribtion Stage. These people were also famed experts in their own realms. Naturally, it was impossible for these people to be inexperienced. Precisely because they had experienced the world that they were more aware of how reputation worked. At the same time, reputation also defined danger. Therefore, nobody dared to go into the inner parts of Lotus Lake in order to face the ckwater Snakes.

    And the ce where they were in right now was the neer¡¯s region. This meant that everyone here was a rookie in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t be ignorant enough to face the ckwater Snakes. After all, there were a lot of good things in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, they couldn¡¯t just risk their lives against ckwater Snakes.

    Practitioners treasure their lives more than ordinary people. This was because they were able to have long lives. The longer their lives, the more they treasured it.

    Zhao Hai continued to pay attention to their surroundings as they moved forward. Actually, he already knew from Laura and the others that theke really did have ckwater Snakes. Moreover, there were a lot of them. There were also several ck-armored turtles present. The biggest turtle had a shell over 30-meters wide.

    A thickyer of rock was on top of the big turtle, which made it look like a moving mountain. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think about messing with the big turtle. One could see the turtle¡¯s strength from its appearance. The big turtle should be beyond Transcending Tribtion and was at Immortal Stage. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t face such a powerhouse yet.

    Besides this huge ck-armored Turtle, there were also several ckwater Snakes that Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t touch. There were ckwater Snakes that were dozens of zhang(3.3m) long. Their bodies were asrge as tree trunks. These ckwater Snakes were at Severed Soul Stage and were approaching Immortal Stage. They had horns on their heads that seemed to show that they were transforming to be flood dragons.

    These were beings that couldn¡¯t be offended! Zhao Hai made a decision that he wouldn¡¯t steer towards the direction of those creatures.

    Zhao Hai carefully moved forward as he avoided the strong turtles and snakes. After travelling for an hour, Zhao Hai finally stopped at a spot.

    Strangely, Zhao Hai and the others weren¡¯t attacked despite travelling for more than an hour. What¡¯s even more strange was that Zhao Hai was sure that they had flown over several ckwater Snakes. However, those ckwater Snakes turned a blind eye and didn¡¯t attack them. Was this because he was lucky?

    As he thought of this, a ckwater Snake suddenly flew out of the water and threw itself towards Zhao Hai¡¯s ship. Zhao Hai was stunned. He hadn¡¯t noticed this snake. This was because the snake hid itself beneath ayer of mud.

    It must be said that snakes couldn¡¯t just drill through mud. However, it seems like ckwater Snakes were different. Not only could it drill through mud, it could also stay for a long time inside it. This allowed the ckwater Snake to sneak up to Zhao Hai.

    Although he was surprised, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t slow in acting. He took out a silver flying sword and shed the snake. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s action, the ckwater Snake didn¡¯t take it seriously at all. It balled its body, allowing the sword to pass it, then it rushed towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and released 20 silver swords to form the Rainstorm Pear Sword Formation. Seeing so many flying swords, the ckwater Snake hissed and danced through the air. The snake managed to evade a few swords, but some swords also hit its body. But much to Zhao Hai¡¯s disappointment, the swords weren¡¯t able to prate the snake¡¯s body.

    However, this didn¡¯t mean that the snake didn¡¯t feel any pain. It continued attacking Zhao Hai with enraged eyes. Zhao Hai coldly snorted as he released more swords and formed an even more powerful formation to block the ckwater Snake.

    Seeing the situation, the ckwater Snake retreated, but it didn¡¯t run away. He stubbornly red at Zhao Hai. Just as Zhao Hai was wondering what the snake would do next, it hissed a couple of times.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Zhao Hai to understand that the snake was calling for reinforcements. ckwater Snakes around them began to converge and encircle Zhao Hai.

    The sizes of the approaching ckwater Snakes greatly varied. The biggest was several feet long while the smallest were a few feet. Each one of them had green bodies and bright scales. One could see that they couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Moreover, there were over 20 snakes approaching. Of the 20, five were at Transcending Tribtion Stage while the rest were at Nascent Soul.

    But even with this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare underestimate them. There were much more ckwater Snakes in Lotus Lake. If all of them came, then Zhao Hai and the others would certainly be in danger.

    Zhao Hai controlled the ship to retreat slowly. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s action, Li Zongdao stared, then he asked, ¡°Little Hai, what¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you going to deal with that ckwater Snake?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I was going to, and it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. However, this fellow was calling over some help.¡± Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Li Zongdao¡¯s expression turned serious, then he said, ¡°How many?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°More than 20, they¡¯re trying to surround us.¡± As they were talking, he directed the ship to fly towards a gap between the ckwater Snakes. The snake naturally knew what Zhao Hai was intending to do. So it immediately attacked Zhao Hai to dy him. However, it was blocked by Zhao Hai¡¯s sword formation.

    However, this caused their speed to fall, allowing the ckwater Snakes to surround them. Seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m afraid of a few snakes.¡± Then his body¡¯s aura seemed to change. His eyes were half-opened as if he was an old monk in meditation. Then he slowly performed hand-gestures.

    Zhao Hai was preparing to deal with these snakes using his Buddhist Techniques. Since they were above Lotus Lake and the water qi around them was abundant, the most appropriate technique to use would be the Imperial Water Technique.

 Chapter 1398 â€“ Imperial Water Technique, Asking For Help

    <h4>Chapter 1398 - Imperial Water Technique, Asking For Help</h4>

    The Imperial Water Technique was among the simplest of Zhao Hai¡¯s Buddhist Techniques. But this didn¡¯t mean that it was weak. Conversely, the Imperial Water Technique was quite strong. If you take out any of the 18 Techniques and practice it to its fullest, then you could be a powerhouse. This meant that the Imperial Water Technique wasn¡¯t simple.

    Li Zongdao was puzzled over Zhao Hai¡¯s sudden change. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai focused on his mudra. Then when he was finished, he said, ¡°Myriad Water, seal!¡±

    The surface of Lotus Lake began to violently churn. The water level of the surroundings began to rise as if someone was pouring water to theke.

    But Li Zongdao was quick to notice something wrong. Lotus Lake¡¯s water volume has been constant all along, nothing was added. Instead, it seems like the water of theke rose up on its own. About ten meters of theke¡¯s upper level flew up into the air.

    Li Zongdao stared as he saw Lotus Lake¡¯s water floating. His eyes couldn¡¯t hide his shock. Although he heard some Severed Soul or Immortal Stage Experts overturning mountains and seas, he hasn¡¯t seen one firsthand. After all, there was no need for a Severed Soul Expert or an Immortal Expert to make a move in the World of Cultivation. Because of this, he hasn¡¯t seen one make a move.

    But today, he finally was able to see a scene akin to overturning mountains. Although he didn¡¯t know howrge Lotus Lake was, raising its upperyer was already an incredible feat. Zhao Hai was making a big move.

    The ckwater Snakes also discovered this point. They were surprised as they stared at the floatingke water. Their eyes showed a hint of panic.

    These ckwater Snakes were quite intelligent, they could also feel the danger of Zhao Hai¡¯s move. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop. He waved his hand as he took out a small blue blob. Then he threw the blob towards Lotus Lake.

    This blue blob was naturally Bubble. Zhao Hai wanted Bubble to inspect what ckwater really was. If it could advance the Space, then Bubble would take some of it.

    Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t dare take all of the ckwater to the Space. Such action would provoke the powerful ck-armored Turtles and ckwater Snakes.

    As Bubble went on to handle his own matter, Zhao Hai began to fight the more than 20 ckwater Snakes. The strength of the snakes was very good. However, Zhao Hai¡¯s Imperial Water Technique was much more formidable since it contained faith power. All of the water present in the surroundings was being controlled by Zhao Hai as though it was one huge magic artifact.

    Moreover, in addition to controlling the water, the Imperial Water Technique also allowed you to sense the changes in the water. Any anomalies happening in the water couldn¡¯t be hidden from Zhao Hai.

    The volume of water that Zhao Hai controlled was massive. These ckwater Snakes had been inside the water. Now that these snakes were inside, it would be very hard for them to run away. Zhao Haimanded the water to transform into giant chains and strangle the captured snakes.

    Fortunately, these ckwater Snakes were water lifeforms. They knew how to swim effectively. Although they were surrounded, they had yet to be strangled. However, the more than 20 ckwater Snakes no longer had any strength to rebel.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t polite, and since Li Zongdao couldn¡¯t see what was currently happening inside the water, Zhao Hai used the Imperial Water Technique to send the ckwater Snakes to the Space.

    Although these ckwater Snakes were good at swimming, they were now under Zhao Hai¡¯s hands. Any drop of water in their surroundings were hostile towards them. These ckwater Snakes were inside the enemy¡¯s camp, alone, with endless enemies surrounding them. Under such circumstance, these ckwater Snakes couldn¡¯t be Zhao Hai¡¯s opponents.

    Once these ckwater Snakes were thrown to the Space, they were immediately subdued. Then a prompt came but there weren¡¯t anything extraordinary about them. The Space just said that the ckwater Snakes were snakes that mutated because they lived in a unique environment.

    Then Bubble returned to the Space with news that made Zhao Hai relieved. ckwater was an inferior version of Myriad Water. Even if it was sent to the Space, it wouldn¡¯t give any benefit at all. It was also at this time that Zhao Hai stopped using the Imperial Water Technique. Theke¡¯s water began to slowly pour back into theke. But this time, the more then 20 ckwater Snakes could no longer be seen.

    Only then did Li Zongdao react. He looked at the calmke and then turned to look at Zhao Hai, only to see that Zhao Hai¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good. Then Zhao Hai steered his ship towards a direction with a speed faster than the time they were escaping.

    Zhao Hai did so because he discovered that the noise he made has disturbed a ckwater Snake that was on its way to bing a Flood Dragon. It was quickly approaching the area. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t retreat, then he would have to meet the huge creature.

    Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t want to face the powerful ckwater Snake right now. Lotus Lake was the snake¡¯s home. If Zhao Hai were to fight it here, then he might suffer some losses. Therefore, Zhao Hai chose to run away.

    Zhao Hai already gained huge benefits this time. Not only did he get over 20 ckwater Snakes, Bubble also captured a few ck-armored Turtles while he was inspecting theke. Although the two turtles weren¡¯t that strong, they still added to the Space¡¯s variety of creatures.

    But Zhao Hai¡¯s huge move didn¡¯t only rm the powerful ckwater Snake. The practitioners on the shores of Lotus Lake were also rmed by what happened. These people were like Li Zongdao, they were stunned when they saw theke¡¯s water float in the air. They weren¡¯t fools, they understood that someone was using a powerful technique. Some of the braver ones waited on thekeside while some flew some distance away. There were even some who ran awaypletely. With howrge-scale the effect was, the person performing the technique should be very strong.

    But since they all knew that this was the neer¡¯s region, they were curious about who made such a big move. He could surprisingly control thekewater. In these people¡¯s minds, people who were capable of doing this shouldn¡¯t be in Lotus Lake.

    Zhao Hai also knew about this, so he took a long route and went around these people. When Zhao Hai and the others reached thekeside, the strong ckwater Snake also reached the surface of theke. Seeing nothing there, it looked around for some time before diving back down.

    Seeing therge ckwater Snake going back, Zhao Hai rxed and then slowed the ship down. Li Zongdao looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, what was that? Did something happen?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to lure out a Severed Soul ckwater Snake when I killed those ckwater Snakes. I had no choice but to run away.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Li Zongdao let out a breath of cold air and said, ¡°Goodness, it¡¯s actually at Severed Soul Stage. How did you discover it?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I have plenty of Undead that I release while exploring. When something unusual happens, these Undead would immediately inform me.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Li Zongdao couldn¡¯t help but feel envious, then he said, ¡°You really have all the right methods. Using Undead is truly the best way to sense danger.¡±

    As the two were speaking, they suddenly discovered that their path had been blocked. Zhao Hai and Li Zongdao were puzzled as they looked at the two people blocking them. From what the two wore, they seem to be from the World of Cultivation. They didn¡¯t know why the two were blocking the ship¡¯s way.

    However, the two people looked somewhat distressed. Their clothing has been ripped in ces and theirplexions weren¡¯t well. Without waiting for Zhao Hai to speak, one of the two people cupped his fist towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Are you three from the World of Cultivation?¡±

    Zhao Hai and Li Zongdao looked at each other, they didn¡¯t know what the other party¡¯s intentions were. However, Zhao Hai returned the greeting and answered, ¡°Right, we¡¯re from the World of Cultivation. What do the two of you want?¡±

    As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, the expression of the two people immediately lit up. One of them bowed and said, ¡°We¡¯re also from the World of Cultivation. Both of us are from the Sword Pavilion. We apologize for blocking your way, but we need to ask for a favor.¡±

    Zhao Hai and Li Zongdao stared when they heard the man say that they were from the Sword Pavilion. In the World of Cultivation, the Sword Pavilion could be said to be a medium-level influence. These Cultivators give priority to sword arts. Their offensive strength was said to be formidable. Therefore, nobody dared annoy them. Zhao Hai was surprised that the two would ask for a favor given their status.

    Zhao Hai looked at the two and saw that they were Transcending Tribtion Experts. But it seems like they had just broken through recently. Zhao Hai looked at the two and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how I can help you. Please speak freely.¡¯

    The two Cultivators looked at each other, then one of them looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Both of us have been in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield for six months. Because we¡¯re from the same sect, we immediately became a team. Afterward, other neers came and we developed some friendship with them. But we didn¡¯t expect to encounter arge number of bandits. Because Sword Cultivators are good at offense, we were able to kill our way out to ask for help. I hope you can help us. In any case, we¡¯re all from the World of Cultivation.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Zhao Hai looked at Li Zongdao who gave a nod. Then Zhao Hai looked at the two Sword Cultivators and said, ¡°May I know your names? My name is Zhao Hai, this is my good friend Li Zongdao, and this is my brother Mo Sheng.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai and Li Zongdao¡¯s names, the Sword Cultivators stared for a moment before happily greeting them, ¡°So it¡¯s the Machine Field¡¯s Genius Zhao Hai and Ironman Li Zongdao. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. I¡¯m Sword Pavilion¡¯s Great Elder Liu Sheng, and this is my younger brother Zhang Chang.¡±

    Hearing the names of the two, it was Li Zongdao¡¯s turn to be shocked. Then he hastily bowed and said, ¡°So it¡¯s the famous Double Swords. Zhongdao has been impoilite. So the two of you entered the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. There¡¯s no need to say anything else, let¡¯s go save your friends.¡±

    Lius Zheng and Zhang Chang nodded. Then Zhao Hai invited the two of them onto the ship before flying towards the direction they pointed to. Zhao Hai also heard of the Double Swords in the World of Cultivation. These two were indeed geniuses from the Sword Pavilion. These two were powerful Sword Cultivators. Moreover, they were good atbination attacks. Their rtionship with each other was very good, almost to the point of understanding each other¡¯s own thoughts. So even before reaching Transcending Tribtion, the two were already famous in the World of Cultivation.

    As they were traversing thendscape, Zhao Hai asked, ¡°Who attacked you? How many are there?¡±

    Liu Sheng replied, ¡°There are 30 people altogether. Theye from different realms. This is what made it strange. They are from different ces, so they shouldn¡¯t have allied like this. However, they are now working together. It¡¯s too strange. Also, they seem to know how many we are and our levels of strength. If we weren¡¯t strong enough, then we would¡¯ve failed to get out.¡±

    Zhao Hai knit his brows and said, ¡°They are working together? This is indeed strange. Are there Xu Race people among them?¡±

    Zhang Chang replied, ¡°How could they be missing? They are bandits. There are a lot of them in the group. It seems like they invited other people over to help ambush us.¡±

    Zhang Chang¡¯s words were reasonable. Even though the Xu Race were known as bandits in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, they still had some groups they were friendly with. So it was understandable if they were to ask others for help in order to rob stronger people. Things like these didn¡¯t only happen once or twice in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    Hearing Zhang Chang, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but nod. If this was staged by the Xu Race, then nothing was strange about it. After all, they have given the order to hunt down the people from the World of Cultivation. But seeing Zhang Chang¡¯s expression, it seems like he didn¡¯t know of this matter. This wasn¡¯t strange. After all, people from the World of Cultivation act independently in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. They almost had no contact with other people. And with the Xu Race being famous bandits, they wouldn¡¯t suspect if they were attacked by them. Therefore, most people won¡¯t care about what was happening. Because of this, the Xu Race were able to target the World of Cultivation for so long without anyone finding out about it.

 Chapter 1399 â€“ Pagoda

    <h4>Chapter 1399 - Pagoda</h4>

    Knowing that they were going against the Xu Race, Zhao Hai sped up. Liu Sheng and Zhang Chang were surprised by the speed of Zhao Hai¡¯s ship. It was much faster than when they were using their flying swords.

    The two began to suspect the real strength of Zhao Hai and the others. After all, the three were at Nascent Soul Stage. At that time, they had no choice but to ask them for help.

    Actually, they didn¡¯t have any good intentions when asking Zhao Hai and the others for help. As long as Zhao Hai and the others agreed, even if they couldn¡¯t defeat the enemies, Liu Sheng and Zhang Chang¡¯s group could still withdraw as long as Zhao Hai¡¯s group restricts the enemy. As for what would happen to Zhao Hai and the others, they would no longer have anything to do with it.

    But after seeing the speed of Zhao Hai¡¯s ship, the two couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of hope. With how fast Zhao Hai¡¯s ship was, everyone could use it to flee from the enemy.

    Liu Sheng and Zhang Chang¡¯s meeting ce with Zhao Hai and the others weren¡¯t very far from the ce of battle. It didn¡¯t take long before they arrived.

    The fight was now very lively. There were a dozen people from the Xu Race and some other races, making up a total of 30. They were up against about a dozen people from the World of Cultivation. The people from the World of Cultivation formed a circle as they defended themselves. Although they weren¡¯t in grave danger, they didn¡¯t have the capability to attack. As the matter stands, sooner orter they would be killed by their opponents.

    Zhao Hai could see that there were some people from the World of Cultivation that had been wounded. But what made Zhao Hai surprised was that the group didn¡¯t have people from the Devil Realm and the Demon Realm.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think about it so much as he took out ten thousand swords and used the Ster Sword Formation to kill the Xu Race people.

    These Xu Race people also discovered Zhao Hai¡¯s group, and they were able to recognize Liu Sheng and Zhang Chang standing on the ship. The Xu Race people roared and opened a path through the encirclement. They wanted to trap Zhao Hai¡¯s group along with the other people from the World of Cultivation.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly. Then the ship shook as it increased in size and transformed into a nineyer Pagoda.

    As Zhao Hai stood on top of the Pagoda, he turned towards the people from the World of Cultivation and said, ¡°Everyone, head inside. We¡¯re going to kill our way out!¡± When Zhao Hai said that, the people from the World of Cultivation immediately moved and approached the pagoda.

    Just as these people were about to give Zhao Hai a salute, Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no time to greet each other. After the fight, we¡¯ll drink towards our victory.¡± Then he performed a hand seal and controlled the pagoda. The chimes on each corner of the pagoda rang, causing everyone¡¯s mind to turn tranquil.

    This chime caused the people who were besieging them to suffer. This was Zhao Hai¡¯s sound attack gained from merging various Buddhist Techniques. He was actually able to fuse the Happiness and Fear Technique with the Pagoda Technique.

    Zhao Hai performed more hand-seals as the pagoda radiated light. Then an ancient phantom stood on top of the pagoda. The phantom slowly opened its eyes causing a light that made people not dare to look at it directly. Then Zhao Hai roared as the pagoda rushed forward with an indomitable momentum.

    The advantage gained by the besiegers has been seized by Zhao Hai. However, they were also experts. So theymanded their weapons to attack the pagoda.

    The pagoda became a huge tank that crashed into the crowd. It was akin to a rampaging beast. No matter what weapon hit the pagoda, they all failed to stop it. Before long, the pagoda got out of the encirclement.

    Once the pagoda got out, it immediately turned back into the Hell King¡¯s ship form and then hurried along. Zhao Hai turned his head towards the Xu Race people and said, ¡°Everyone, this Zhao Hai will never forget this favor towards the World of Cultivation. I¡¯ll make sure to return the gesture sooner orter. We¡¯ll be leaving now, no need to see us off.¡± Then hemanded the ship to leave at its quickest speed, leaving behind the ambushers standing stupidly in ce. They couldn¡¯t believe that their perfect ambush would actually fail.

    When they thought about it, these people felt that their defeat was unjust. Even though the power of the pagoda was extraordinary, there were a lot of them present. If they could attack at the same time, they would certainly be able to stop the pagoda. They were frightened by the pagoda¡¯s aura and failed to organize themselves. In the end, they allowed Zhao Hai and the others to escape with ease.

    As the Hell King¡¯s ship was beginning to vanish, a Xu Race person turned towards his side and said, ¡°The person who rescued them isn¡¯t simple. His artifact could actually transform. Moreover, it seems like he uses Buddhist Techniques. Is he from the Void Temple? I heard that the Void Temple has a transforming artifact.¡±

    Naturally, the Xu Race people knew about the Ten Thousand Transformations Staff. However, they only heard about it, they didn¡¯t have any information about its abilities. It must be known that even if the Ten Thousand Transformations Staff could change its form, it couldn¡¯t transform into a huge thing such as a pagoda.

    The Xu Race person on his side naturally knew the same amount as his peer, so he nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s possible. It seems like everyone needs to act more carefully in the future. Damn, I can¡¯t believe we failed.¡± The Xu Race person could understand his teammate¡¯s thoughts. In order to besiege those groups of Practitioners, they paid a heavy price in order to recruit people to work with them. Even if their operation has failed, they still needed to pay. Moreover, it couldn¡¯t be less than what was agreed upon. Otherwise, these people would no longer work with them in the future.

    At this time, Zhao Hai and the others were still travelling on the Hell King¡¯s ship. Seeing that there were no pursuers, they began to rx.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°Everyone, I am Zhao Hai. Come, let¡¯s head inside.¡± After he said that, everyone went inside the cabin. The Hell King¡¯s ship had huge cabins for people. The top cabin was Zhao Hai¡¯s room, naturally he wouldn¡¯t bring people over there. Instead he brought everyone to the lower levels. He also transformed the ce so that it would look presentable.

    Upon entering the cabin, everyone couldn¡¯t help but be in awe. They didn¡¯t expect this ce to exist inside the ship. The cabin was more like a hall with its ten thousand square meter area. It was even properly furnished.

    After inviting everyone to settle down, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Since we have met today, we can be considered to be destined friends. Everyone here is from the World of Cultivation. Although I may have some grudge against some realms, this is the Ten-thousand Realms Battlefield. Here, we only have one identity, people from the World of Cultivation. We shouldn¡¯t care about our origins and treat ourselves as people on the same side. I hope that everyone will get together more in the future. If we can¡¯t work together, then we would encounter ambushes like the one today more frequently.¡±

    Everyone nodded. They were all Transcending Tribtion Experts while Zhao Hai was just a Nascent Soul Expert. If they hadn¡¯t seen Zhao Hai move, then they might not even look at him. This was a world where strength was respected. If you were weak, then you better be quiet. Even if you speak out, nobody would listen to you.

    Once Zhao Hai showed his strength, none of them dared underestimate him. In fact, they began to feel reverence towards Zhao Hai. After all, Zhao Hai came in order to save them. Also, his imposing aura makes people respect him.

    Seeing everyone nod, Zhao Hai continued, ¡°Since everyone agrees, then I won¡¯t be saying anything more. Today is a happy day, everyone, let¡¯s drink!¡± Then he waved his hand and took out several jars of spirit wine. However, he didn¡¯t take anything else out other than the chicken that he gave Mo Sheng to eat.

    Seeing Mo Sheng, everyone immediately understood his situation. Therefore, nobody minded him as everyone drank with Zhao Hai. It didn¡¯t take long before the atmosphere became warm.

    Liu Sheng poured himself a ss of liquor before he turned to Zhao Hai and said. ¡°Mister Zhao, thank you for your help today. If it weren¡¯t for you, our friends would have been wiped out. Mister can rest assured, if you need anything in the future, we brothers would certainly offer our help.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Brother Liu, don¡¯t speak as though we are outsiders. We¡¯re both neers in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, we should be helping each other. If Brother Liu wants somethingter on, please don¡¯t hesitate to tell me. I¡¯ll do what I can to help.¡±

    Liu Shengughed and said, ¡°Alright, then we brothers wille to you if we need help. Let¡¯s drink. Starting today, you and I are friends.¡± Zhao Hai and Liu Shen proceeded to drink one cup of wine.

    At the same time, Li Zongdao was mingling with the others. Although Li Zongdao was still at Nascent Soul Stage, he still had the huge Profound Clear Sect at his back. Even if there weren¡¯t any other neers from the Profound Clear Sect, there were other people from the Profound Clear Sect outside the neer¡¯s area. Naturally, nobody dared to offend Li Zongdao.

    Additionally, Li Zongdao was easy to get along with. So everyone was able to easily get acquainted with him. Only Mo Sheng was left alone as he sat eating his chicken and drinking wine. In fact, to Mo Sheng, the others seemed to not exist. There was only Zhao Hai in his eyes. The other people had nothing to do with him. Even if someone approaches him, he would just ignore them.

 Chapter 1400 â€“ They Will Agree

    <h4>Chapter 1400 - They Will Agree</h4>

    After asking everyone to drink a few cups, Zhao Hai looked at Liu Sheng and asked, ¡°Brother Liu, what do you n to do next? Will you head back or would you go out again.¡±

    Liu Sheng nced at the others who were drinking, then he sighed and said, ¡°I want to go back, but we can¡¯t. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening, but we keep getting robbed whenever we go out. We haven¡¯t even reached our quota this month. It would be troublesome if we don¡¯t pay it. We need to head out in order to have something to hand in for this month.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he said, ¡°Brother Liu, why don¡¯t you move with me this time? I¡¯m going to teach the Xu Race a lesson to make them behave. It¡¯s not toote for you to head back. You can also rob the Xu Race people. Maybe you can get enough resources to fulfill this month¡¯s tax.¡±

    When he heard Zhao Hai, Liu Sheng couldn¡¯t help but raise his brows as he asked, ¡°You¡¯re really going to deal with those Xu Race people? They aren¡¯t easy to deal with. Not only are they powerful, they seem to have the ability to evade tracking.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Rest assured, they wouldn¡¯t be able to run away from me. You should know that the Xu Race don¡¯t normally organize themselves like this. As soon as they separate, we can deal with them. When the timees, we might be able to wipe them out. We could also get a lot of loot in the process. What do you think?¡±

    Liu Sheng thought about it and said, ¡°I cannot make a decision on behalf of the group. After all, we¡¯re in a temporary alliance. We have to discuss this with the others.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, everyone can stay on the ship. I¡¯ll give this ce to you to use.¡± Liu Sheng nodded, then they no longer talked about this topic and moved on.

    After everyone had finished drinking, Zhao Hai took Li Zongdao and Mo Sheng out of the cabin. It must be said that even though Mo Sheng was simple-minded, he listened well. Zhao Hai told him to not drink too much, so he didn¡¯t drink too much. After drinking, Mo Sheng was still quite sober. Zhao Hai led the two towards the ship¡¯s bow.

    It was already dark outside. It must be said that the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield was truly strange. The time here was also divided into days and nights. However, this ce wasn¡¯t a. This made Zhao Hai feel strange.

    As he stood on the bow, Zhao Hai felt the cold breeze before letting out a long sigh. He stopped the Hell King¡¯s ship and then turned to Li Zongdao and said, ¡°Brother Li, we¡¯ll deal with the Xu Race people tomorrow. We can¡¯t just allow them to be this rampant. Otherwise, the World of Cultivation would lose a lot of face. We need to teach them a lesson.¡±

    Li Zongdao nodded and said, ¡°Liu Sheng and the others should be discussing the matter of our cooperation. Do you think they would agree?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I think they will agree. They haven¡¯t been doing well recently, and they don¡¯t have enough resources for this month¡¯s tax. Now that we are providing them an opportunity to get resources, they would certainly agree.¡±

    Li Zongdao knit his brows and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not as easy as that. This time, we¡¯re dealing with the Xu race. It¡¯s hard to go against the Xu Race.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they will agree. Although they have been in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield for some time, they still have some arrogance in their heart. Don¡¯t forget, they suffered a lot this time. If it weren¡¯t for us, then they might have been annihted. Do you think they could swallow this grudge? They will definitely find a way to take revenge. And joining us is a good chance for them to retaliate.¡±

    When Li Zongdao heard what Zhao Hai said, he couldn¡¯t help but nod. He could somewhat understand the mentality of these Transcending Tribtion Experts. Even though they had entered the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield as neers, they still couldn¡¯t get rid of their arrogance in a short amount of time.

    They had been ambushed and forced to suffer a loss. It would be strange if they could just let this grudge go. But if they want to take revenge, then they would need to locate their enemy. The Xu Race¡¯s location was uncertain, so it would be very difficult to retaliate against them. The one who can find these Xu Race people was Zhao Hai. Therefore, they would certainly agree knowing that it was Zhao Hai who proposed the idea.

    Zhao Hai looked at Li Zongdao and said, ¡°Brother Li, let¡¯s go take a rest. We¡¯ll know their answer by tomorrow. If they agree, then that would be good. But if they don¡¯t, then we no longer need to care about them. By then, it would be very difficult for them to advance in their entire lives.¡±

    Li Zongdao nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. If they agree to work together, then that means that their hearts are in the right ce. If they don¡¯t, then it means that they no longer have any ambition to progress. They had lost their qualifications to be a Cultivator.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he led Li Zogndao and Mo Sheng to their cabin. Upon entering his room, Mo Sheng immediately fell asleep. Zhao Hai naturally wouldn¡¯t be polite and immediately rested on the floor. On the other hand, Li Zongdao couldn¡¯t believe that Mo Sheng and Zhao Hai would sleep.

    Mo Sheng was fine, since he had drunk some liquor. But why would Zhao Hai waste time by sleeping?

    However, looking at the two, he knew that they haven¡¯t done this for a day or two. Li Zongdao couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t know what to say. Zhao Hai was able to reach his current stage despite this habit. It was truly eye-opening for Li Zongdao.

    Li Zongdao shook his head and sighed. Then he calmed himself down before sitting cross-legged and began adjusting his breath. Although he wanted to adjust his breath, Li Zongdao was affected by Mo Sheng¡¯s snoring. Before long, he too fell asleep.

    The next morning, Li Zongdao found that he had slept on the ground. This caused him to pat his head and bitterly smile.

    However, he suddenly spotted an anomaly. The spiritual qi in his body actually increased by a lot. Although it couldn¡¯tpare to the increase brought by meditation, it was still quite good. Moreover, his body was energized like never before. This caused Li Zongdao to be taken aback for a moment.

    Suddenly, he remembered reading about alternating work and rest. However, Cultivators weren¡¯t used to sleeping, so nobody slept. Everyone used all of their energy cultivating. To some degrees, this practice was incorrect.

    As Li Zongdao was thinking about this, he heard Zhao Hai¡¯s voice, ¡°Brother Li, you¡¯re up. Wash up and let¡¯s eat before seeing Liu Sheng and the others.¡±

    Seeing that Zhao Hai had gotten up, Li Zongdao nodded and then caused a water ball to appear. Then he washed his face with the water ball before throwing it outside.

    Although Li Zongdao wasn¡¯t a practitioner of the water element, this simple spell was nothing to him. Seeing that Li Zongdao had finished washing up, Zhao Hai took out several dishes as well as a chicken for Mo Sheng to eat. Then the three had their breakfast.

    After eating, the three headed out to the ce where Liu Sheng and the others were in. Like any other Cultivator, Liu Sheng and the others didn¡¯t sleep and instead meditated until dawn. They had already reached an agreement yesterday. So upon seeing Zhao Hai, all of them stood up.

    Looking at everyone, Zhao Hai cupped his fist and said, ¡°Did everyone make their decision? If everyone agrees, we can act right now. If you don¡¯t, then I can only ask you to disembark since I¡¯ll be heading to cause trouble for the Xu Race.¡±

    Liu Shengughed and said, ¡°Brother Zhao, we¡¯ve already discussed it. The Xu Race are despicable people. Since they dared have any ideas towards us, then we will not just let them off. We¡¯ll go with you to deal with them.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Alright, if everyone agrees, then you can leave looking for the Xu Race to me. When the timees, you just have to head out and clean them up.¡± When everyone heard Zhao Hai, they allughed. Although they don¡¯t know what method Zhao Hai would use to find the Xu Race, they believed that Zhao Hai could really find them.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯re departing. The Xu Race has been rampant these days, it¡¯s time to deal with them.¡± Then he controlled the Hell King¡¯s ship and went towards a direction.

    Although everyone didn¡¯t know where Zhao Hai was going, they didn¡¯t bother asking. Everyone has their own secrets that they wouldn¡¯t tell others.

    Cultivators also learned to not inquire about other people¡¯s secrets. Otherwise, they would be suspected. When the timees, a friend might turn into an enemy.

    The direction that Zhao Hai was flying towards was exactly where a group of Xu Race people were. The Xu Race rarely acted together. Even if they act together, they would immediately separate once the task was done.

    Although the Xu Race was under one government, they were alsopetitive with one another. To obtain a higher position, then would do their best to crawl upward. If other people get in their way? Then they would eradicate that obstacle.

 Chapter 1401 â€“ Revenge!

    <h4>Chapter 1401 - Revenge!</h4>

    There was no trust between each Xu Race person. However, they had one good thing about them. They adhere to what was called a Bandit¡¯s Code. Nobody knew where this code came from but it made the Xu Race trustworthy once they were on a mission. They would do their tasks clearly and would give what the pay deserves. However, once the task is done, you need to keep on guard against them. This was because they no longer needed to adhere to the code once the task was over.

    Because of this, these Xu Race people would trust one another during missions. But once the mission was done, they would immediately separate.

    The reason why the Xu Race people gathered together to deal with Liu Sheng and the others was because Liu Sheng¡¯s group had 14 people. If only half of the Xu Race came, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to restrain Liu Sheng and the others. Therefore, they banded together. But they didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to ruin their n.

    Their mission was ruined by Zhao Hai, but the Xu Race who organized the party still paid what was promised. This was the mostmendable part of the Xu Race.

    However, after being paid, the group disbanded immediately. This was because people in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield knew about the Xu Race¡¯s customs. Naturally, they were also aware that once the task was done, the Xu Race would resume being bandits. If they stayed behind, then they would be in danger. Therefore, as soon as they were paid, everyone quickly separated.

    These people didn¡¯t really expect Zhao Hai to really retaliate. It must be said that the Xu Race couldn¡¯t be easily found. Each one of them were good at stealth. Not only stealth, they could also hide from spiritual force. And with how nomadic they were, nobody knew where the Xu Race people were. If one wanted to hunt them down, then they would experience countless suffering.

    But what the Xu Race didn¡¯t think about was a heaven-defying thing like the Space to exist. Their stealth techniques were totally useless against the Space¡¯s surveince. No matter where they run, they would always be seen by the Space.

    In order to deal with these fellows, Zhao Hai put a silver needle in their bodies. With the silver needles, they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.

    In addition to wanting to teach them a lesson, Zhao Hai also wanted to hunt the Xu Race in order to find out who was behind their current operation.

    The Hell King¡¯s ship continued to fly forward with an unparalleled momentum. Coupled with its huge form, it gave people a strong oppressive aura. Because of this, anyone who spotted the Hell King¡¯s ship would hide immediately, no matter which realm they came from.

    Although everyone was from a different Great Realm, they were all aware that an artifact like the Hell King¡¯s ship wasn¡¯t something that anyone could use.

    It was precisely because of this that nobody came to provoke Zhao Hai and the others. Liu Sheng and Zhao Hai were currently standing on the bow of the ship. Although Zhao Hai felt nothing, Liu Sheng and the others couldn¡¯t help but feel pride. Even if the Hell King¡¯s ship had nothing to do with them, seeing people from the other realms go out of their way made them feel special. Moreover, the Hell King¡¯s ship was an artifact of the World of Cultivation.

    The Hell King¡¯s ship was fast. And with how recent the attack was, it only took Zhao Hai and the others a few hours to find a Xu Race person.

    The Xu Race person also noticed the Hell King¡¯s ship. He had a very deep impression of this ship. He knew that this was the ship that the giant pagoda transformed into.

    Although they said that they let the pagoda escape because they were stunned, they couldn¡¯t deny the strength of the pagoda. Even if they were dumbfounded, their artifacts still hit the pagoda. However, the pagoda didn¡¯t suffer any damages. One could see the strength of the Hell King¡¯s ship from this. So at the sight of the ship, the Xu Race person immediately hid and hoped that he could avoid disaster.

    The Xu Race person already thought that Zhao Hai wasing for him. This was because Zhao Hai said that he would return the favor when he left. But seeing the Hell King¡¯s shiping to his direction, he was still in disbelief.

    Not long after the Xu Race person hid himself, the Hell King¡¯s ship stopped in front of him. Zhao Hai looked at the Xu Race person¡¯s hiding ce and said, ¡°Come out, do you think you can escape? Don¡¯t forget what I said yesterday.¡± The Xu Race person thought that Zhao Hai was just deceiving him. But when he saw Zhao Hai looking straight into his hiding ce, he knew that Zhao Hai could see him. The Xu Race person couldn¡¯t help but feel bitter. He put away his stealth cloak and then appeared 200 meters away from the Hell King¡¯s ship.

    He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°How did you see me? Our Xu Race¡¯s ability couldn¡¯t be detected.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Just because you say so doesn¡¯t mean that nobody can detect you. Wasn¡¯t I able to see you? Let me tell you this, you aren¡¯t the first Xu Race person I met. I killed one before. He wanted to ambush me using his stealth, but unfortunately for him, he failed. Hehe. I guess it¡¯s your turn now. You Xu Race should know that the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield is a paradise for bandits. But targeting only one group of people won¡¯t work. There wille a time where they will retaliate. Today is just the beginning.¡± Then Zhao Hai waved his hand and released ten thousand flying swords to attack the Xu Race person.

    The Xu Race person also released his magic artifacts to block Zhao Hai. However, Liu Sheng and the others also released their flying swords and attacked the Xu Race person together.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he received his swords. He gave Liu Sheng and the others the opportunity to finish this one off. Liu Sheng and the others were thirsting for revenge, this was a good time to blow off some steam.

    Although the Xu Race person wasn¡¯t weak, he couldn¡¯t hold on against this many Transcending Tribtion Experts. Before long, he was killed.

    After killing the Xu Race person, Zhao Hai pulled its corpse into the Hell King¡¯s ship, then he turned to Liu Sheng and said, ¡°Brother Liu, you can take his stuff, but I¡¯ll have to take his corpse. Is that alright?¡±

    When he heard Zhao Hai, Liu Sheng stared for a moment, then he nodded and said, ¡°Little Hai, you use Dark Magic, so this corpse will be yours. However, we cannot take everything he has. We should have equal share.

    The others naturally wouldn¡¯t oppose Liu Sheng. It must be said that they wouldn¡¯t have gotten this harvest without Zhao Hai. They simply had no way to find people from the Xu Race.

    If this wasn¡¯t the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, then they wouldn¡¯t have epted the loot. After all, the majority of the effort was done by Zhao Hai. But since they were in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield and needed to pay a tax every month to stay, they would need everything they could get their hands on. In the end, they have no choice but to ept a portion of the loot.

    But to Zhao Hai, these things weren¡¯t worth a nce. But he knew that it would make Liu Sheng and the others anxious if he didn¡¯t take anything, so he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll take the Xu Race corpse as well as its life source artifact. You divide the rest.¡±

    It must be said that Zhao Hai would still suffer a loss in this agreement. This Xu Race person has been in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield for some time, and it had robbed more than 100 magic artifacts. And there were still other items in its possession. If these things were divided equally, each person could still get a rich slice of the pie.

    This Xu Race person was different from Liu Sheng and the others. Liu Sheng and the others were neers to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, so they were still worrying about tax for the month. On the other hand, this Xu Race person was a veteran and had stayed in the battlefield for many years. He was able to rob a lot of things. Therefore, he was quite rich.

    As soon as Liu Sheng heard Zhao Hai, he still wanted to give more items to him. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t agree. In the end, he could only follow what Zhao Hai said.

    Once they looked over the Xu Race person¡¯s belongings, Liu Sheng and the others discovered that it was actually very rich. There were a lot of good things in its spatial item. The things inside weren¡¯t only enough to pay for a month¡¯s tax, they could even make a small profit. Naturally, Li Zongdao and Mo Sheng received their share. Mo Sheng handed his share over to Zhao Hai which meant that Zhao Hai still had his share in the end. After all, Mo Sheng has no care about these things. And he also wouldn¡¯t know how to use them.

    Their mission was a sess. Not only were they able to get revenge, they were also able to profit. This caused Liu Sheng and the others to be happy. After everyone divided their spoils, they turned to look at Zhao Hai. Their expressions were very obvious. They were curious if Zhao Hai was going to continue hunting people from the Xu Race.

    Zhao Hai looked at their expressions and immediately knew what they were thinking. But he didn¡¯t say anything as he smiled and waved his hand, directing the Hell King¡¯s ship to fly towards another direction.

    Previously, the ambush was done by the Xu Race as well as people from other races. Zhao Hai ced silver needles in each of their bodies. However, Zhao Hai was only nning to target the Xu Race. As for the others, he didn¡¯t care about them for now. This action was something that the Xu Race initiated. Naturally, the first to be dealt with would be the Xu Race. Although the other races participated, they were only acting as mercenaries.

    Additionally, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to offend other people. Therefore, he wouldn¡¯t make a move on the others right now. His main target was still the Xu Race!

 Chapter 1402 â€“ Uneasiness In The Newcomerâ€™s Region

    <h4>Chapter 1402 - Uneasiness In The Neer¡¯s Region</h4>

    Recently, the people from other Great Realms discovered that the atmosphere in the World of Cultivation¡¯s neer¡¯s residence wasn¡¯t right. Firstly, the people from the World of Cultivation were being attacked. This caused them to not dare toe out. Even if they came out, they would form groups, rarely would someone go out alone. This made the people from the other realms gloat on the World of Cultivation¡¯s misfortune.

    Moreover, the people from the other realms were able to notice that there were a lot of Xu Race people surrounding the World of Cultivation¡¯s neer¡¯s area. And oftentimes, they could see the Xu Race attacking the people from the World of Cultivation.

    Anyone with a discerning eye can see that this was an action done by the Xu Race against the people from the World of Cultivation. It was just that the people from the World of Cultivation have yet to discover this plot.

    It must be said that the Xu Race were among the most unpopr groups of people in the Ten-thousand Realms Battlefield. This was because they were a group of bandits.

    Moreover, not a lot of expertse to the neer¡¯s area. The Xu Race were an exception. They didn¡¯t care about unwritten rules or the like. They never cared for written rules, much less unwritten ones.

    People from the other realms also grouped up whenever they went out due to the increased presence of the Xu Race in the area. Although the Xu Race seemed to target the World of Cultivation, who knows when they would switch their targets. Therefore, they needed to be careful as well.

    However, people were also beginning to notice that the World of Cultivation wereunching a counter-attack. There was a huge ship artifact filled with people from the World of Cultivation that were hunting down the Xu Race.

    The ship flew in an overbearing manner in the neer¡¯s region, killing every Xu Race person they came upon. But there had never been news of people other than the Xu Race that had been attacked.

    It was at this point that the other people knew that this was a war between the Xu Race and the World of Cultivation. So they all went to the sidelines to watch and maybe profit off of the conflict from time to time.

    Before long, when the Xu Race discovered what was happening, more of their members flooded into the neer¡¯s region. But this time, the people from the World of Cultivation were prepared. Massive numbers of their own experts also went back to the neer¡¯s region.

    These people who came back to the neer¡¯s region were all powerful veterans. When the neers from the other realms saw this, they immediately ran and returned to their own areas and hid.

    These people understood that therge number of Xu Race and World of Cultivation Experts flooding into the neer¡¯s region would divide the region. If they don¡¯t stay in their own areas, then they would only be courting death.

    The conflict in the neer¡¯s region naturally rmed the people in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Various realms began to shift their attention to the region.

    The World of Cultivation and the Xu Race weren¡¯t the most powerful groups in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. These two groups could only be regarded as medium-grade. There hasn¡¯t been a huge conflict between two realms in the battlefield for some time. Everyone deliberately avoided being entangled in this situation. This was because it¡¯s possible that both sides would injure each other, leaving the other realms to harvest some great benefits.

    It must be known that the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield had people from around 30 thousand realms inside it. If you manage to step on other people, then you would be able to greatly benefit. Therefore, the other realms avoided joining the conflict as much as possible.

    The other realms were observing the war carefully. The World of Cultivation couldn¡¯t just back down from this, or else other people would also target them. Therefore, they needed to teach the Xu Race a lesson.

    Normally, in this situation, the Xu Race would retreat. They were a bandit race. They weren¡¯t in the business of eliminating an entire group of people.

    What¡¯s unusual this time was that the Xu Race higher-ups issued amand to spare no one from the World of Cultivation. Even the people of the Xu Race didn¡¯t expect this to happen.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t return and instead continued hunting the Xu Race. Because of their movements, the Xu Race became vignt. This was also the reason why the Xu Race decided to send more manpower to the neer¡¯s region.

    Since Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t return, naturally they wouldn¡¯t know what happened back in the neer¡¯s area. After Yuan Ding and Yuan Zen reported the situation, the World of Cultivation immediately acted and restationedrge quantities of experts towards the neer¡¯s area in order to deal with the Xu Race. Leading the group was a young monk. This monk held an unadorned staff and gave people an immense amount of pressure. This pressure wasn¡¯t from the monk but instead his staff.

    This young Monk led more than 1000 people to enter the neer¡¯s area. Majority of them were Transcending Tribtion Experts while several were at Severed Soul Stage. As for the young Monk, it seems like he¡¯s a Severed Soul Expert himself.

    Zhao Hai was able to notice the young Monk the moment the reinforcements entered the neer¡¯s residences. Seeing the Monk¡¯s staff, Zhao Hai knew that it was the famed treasure of the Void Temple, the Ten-thousand Transformations Staff.

    Seeing the Ten-thousand Transformations Staff, Zhao Hai understood that the World of Cultivation was prepared to make a huge move. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care. The neer¡¯s region was a huge ce. So even if the Monk entered the region with the Ten-thousand Transformations Staff, he wouldn¡¯t necessarily meet Zhao Hai and the others. And Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t want to meet that monk.

    From what Zhao Hai can see, the young Monk was the leader of the team. Moreover, he was a Buddhist disciple. If Zhao Hai went back to the residences, he would have to listen to this person. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t like beingmanded, so he made sure to avoid the monk. He also didn¡¯t tell Liu Sheng and the others about this information.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai was no longer intending to attack the Xu Race. By this point, the Xu Race also sent a thousand powerful experts into the neer¡¯s region. Most importantly, now that the Xu Race has gathered together, Zhao Hai would suffer a loss if he were to make an attack.

    Since Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t nning to join the fray, he led Liu Sheng and the others to harvest resources in the neer¡¯s region.

    With the noise created by the Xu Race and the World of Cultivation, the density of people wanting to harvest resources has drastically declined. This was a great opportunity for Zhao Hai and the others to gather up resources. In the past, gathering materials was very hard because of how many people there were. And robbing people wasn¡¯t easy as well.

    But now things were different. It became rare for someone to leave their own residential areas. Zhao Hai took this opportunity to harvest medicinal materials and ores.

    Before Zhao Hai made this decision, he made sure that every Xu Race person that ambushed Liu Sheng and the others had been dealt with. This way, they can calmly harvest ores and medicinal nts as well as avoid the young Monk and not get involved with the ongoing war.

    Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t intend to work hard for the World of Cultivation. He didn¡¯t want to be cannon fodder. Therefore, after taking revenge against the Xu Race, he proposed his n to Liu Sheng and the others.

    Now that Liu Sheng and the others have enacted his revenge and seen Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, they naturally wouldn¡¯t oppose the n. Therefore, Zhao Hai used the Hell King¡¯s ship in order to visit the areas with resources.

    As they progressed, Liu Sheng and the others began to get some clues. They had been to some of these areas before, so they knew how many people came here. But after flying in these areas for quite some time, they became confused since they had yet to meet someone else.

    Liu Sheng and the others also discovered that Zhao Hai seems to have a goal in everything he did. He wasn¡¯t just doing it casually nor was it for revenge. Take dealing with the Xu Race as an example. On the surface, it seems to be for revenge. But Liu Sheng and the others understood that Zhao Hai was doing that in order to get closer to them. Zhao Hai wanted them to follow him.

    It might seem strange, they knew Zhao Hai¡¯s purpose, so they shouldn¡¯t have been pulled in that easily. But in the end, they knew deep inside that they wouldn¡¯t leave Zhao Hai. So they followed Zhao Hai¡¯s ns.

    Thinking about this, Liu Sheng couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. The longer the time they spent with Zhao Hai, the stronger this feeling became. It seems like they would unconsciously agree to anything Zhao Hai said. It was a bizarre feeling. But at the same time, they didn¡¯t dislike it. Even if Zhao Hai wanted to use the Xu Race to get closer to Liu Sheng and the others and make them his followers, they seem not to mind it.

    Sometimes Liu Sheng would think that they might have been collectively possessed by a demon. Otherwise, why would they listen to Zhao Hai¡¯s words?

 Chapter 1403 â€“ Enlightenment Technique

    <h4>Chapter 1403 - Enlightenment Technique</h4>

    Liu Sheng and the others were indeed bewitched. However, what bewitched them was a Buddhist Technique, the Enlightenment Technique. The Enlightenment Technique was the most difficult technique to study among the Buddhist Techniques. It was a technique that operated silently, it didn¡¯t even have any spiritual waves. But once it was used on a person, that person would have a favorable impression towards the user and would slowly start to agree to his every word.

    There were two ways to use the Enlightenment Technique. The first way was the immediate application of the technique. If the mind of the target wasn¡¯t strong enough, then they would be converted immediately. Once converted, the target would fully obey the user and may even be crazed believers who have lost their sense of identity.

    Another way of using the technique was to slowly apply its effects. When this method was used, there would be no signs. The affected target wouldn¡¯t feel a single thing.

    However, this method has a weak point. It needed continuous application in order to convert the target.

    Zhao Hai used the second method on Liu Sheng and the others many times. By this point, Liu Sheng and the others were getting closer to being converted. It was just that Liu Sheng and the others haven¡¯t discovered it.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have any regrets converting Liu Sheng and the others. After all, Liu Sheng didn¡¯t really have any good intentions when he asked for Zhao Hai¡¯s help. He had already been polite to Liu Sheng and the others. Also, being converted wasn¡¯t necessarily bad for Liu Sheng and the others.

    Zhao Hai has the Space as well as a constant supply of faith power. He could only get stronger and stronger in the future. Being converted by Zhao Hai was a benefit to their future.

    Another great use for the Enlightenment Technique was for the collection of faith power. Converted people provide faith power towards the user. The more you convert, the more people you have to provide faith power. Moreover, the more fanatic the believer, the better faith power they could provide. This was the Enlightenment Technique¡¯s most powerful aspect.

    Faith power was very beneficial for Cultivators. Zhao Hai¡¯s body was already stronger than before. Moreover, he wouldn¡¯t have any barriers in his cultivation. However, getting a believer that would supply you with Faith Power was very hard. Especially fanatic believers, which were much more difficult to cultivate.

    If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have the Space, then it would simply be impossible to collect Faith Power. The World of Cultivation didn¡¯tck methods to collect and apply faith power. However, finding people to provide faith power was extremely hard.

    In the past, Great Sects in the World of Cultivation did some experiments. They reared people like livestock in order to perform brainwashing on them, hoping that it would provide them with a means to get Faith Power.

    However, this method wasn¡¯t very sessful. First, because Faith Power could only be provided to one person. Who this person was has be a problem. If too many people share, then everyone would get very little faith power. And if you increase the people in captivity, then it would be too difficult to handle. Having too many people would increase the chance for idents. Also, those who brainwashed these people would attract suspicion. Once the doubt spread, the experiment was essentially a failure¡­

    The livestock experiment failed, so the use of Faith Power hasn¡¯t be popr in the World of Cultivation. One reason was because the methods were kept secret. And an even bigger reason was theck of ces to collect faith power from.

    After acquiring faith power, Zhao Hai gained a deeper understanding about it. He also understood why Lu Wei had to use an artifact to collect Faith Power. Despite that, he was still weak since the amount of Faith Power he collected was very small.

    Although Lu Wei was regarded as a god in the Divine Realm, his followers weren¡¯t devout. It was just like in the Earth where people believed in Buddha, but weren¡¯t necessarily Buddhists. This wasn¡¯t necessarily true belief. It was precisely because of this that Lu Wei and even the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor only got very few faith power. With such a poor amount of faith power, it wasn¡¯t very useful. So the strength of the two was still low.

    But no matter what, the two still enjoyed the benefits of faith power. Therefore, they stubbornly kept on collecting faith power without letting anyone else know.

    If Lu Wei knew how much Faith Power Zhao Hai was getting, then he would certainly be very envious. At the same time, if the people from the World of Cultivation were to know that there was such a thing as the Enlightenment Technique, then they would definitely want to acquire it at all costs. As long as they get their hands on the technique, they could collect a veryrge amount of faith power. To any Cultivator, the attractiveness of this was fatal.

    Liu Sheng and the others werepletely unaware of this. They only knew that they were listening to Zhao Hai¡¯s words more and more. Moreover, they didn¡¯t seem to have any inclination of disagreeing to him.

    Although Li Zongdao also noticed this on Liu Sheng and the others. Li Zongdao wasn¡¯t a fool. Despite going along with Liu Sheng and the others for some time, he still didn¡¯t trust them. Perhaps Li Zongdao might trust them if this was the World of Cultivation. But in the battlefield, Li Zongdao wasn¡¯t as trusting.

    If this was the World of Cultivation, then Liu Sheng and the others would have some trouble with Li Zongdao¡¯s identity. He was the Strongest Core Disciple of the Profound Clear Sect. If Li Zongdao was killed and the Profound Clear Sect finds out, then Liu Sheng and the others wouldn¡¯t be able to shoulder the consequences.

    However, this was the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. This wasn¡¯t a peaceful ce. If Liu Sheng and the others murdered someone, then nobody would be able to find out about it. The Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield was just too chaotic. Chasing and tracking down a kill was almost impossible.

    Seeing Liu Sheng and the others following Zhao Hai¡¯s word, Li Zongdao couldn¡¯t help but be more wary. In his mind, they had no reason to be more polite. Liu Sheng and the others showing a better attitude towards Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t be good.

    Li Zongdao told Zhao Hai about these suspicions, but Zhao Hai told him that it¡¯s fine. Actually, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t know what to say. He couldn¡¯t just reveal that he was converting Liu Sheng and the others. Otherwise, it might bring unnecessary troubles to him.

    Despite this, the group continued to collect resources and even hunt some beasts. With their numbers, they simply didn¡¯t need to be afraid. In the end, Li Zongdao could only calm down.

    As Zhao Hai and the others were collecting resources, the Xu Race and the World of Cultivation began to make their moves. Both sides knew that the other had sent experts to the neer¡¯s region. Therefore, they became wary against each other.

    They would approach each other cautiously. They would also send people out to scout. However, they made sure that each teamprised at least ten people. One should know that one couldn¡¯t be careless in times of war.

    Zhao Hai received information about both sides through the Space. At this point, every move and action in the neer¡¯s region couldn¡¯t escape Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes.

    The distance between the two sides was veryrge. If they want to fight, then it would take a few days before they could meet. Also, Zhao hai and the others were far away from where the two sides would meet. Therefore, there¡¯s no need for Zhao Hai to worry.

    Zhao Hai continued collecting resources along with Liu Sheng and the others. He wanted to use this opportunity to stock up on resources. Once the battle begins, things wouldn¡¯t be as easy as it is now.

    Naturally, Liu Sheng and the others didn¡¯t say anything. They had almost been converted by Zhao Hai. It wouldn¡¯t take long before they would be Zhao Hai¡¯s faithful followers. It doesn¡¯t matter if they were to separate with Zhao Hai, they would still treat him as a god forever. This was what made the Enlightenment Technique terrifying.

    At this point, even if Zhao Hai used the Enlightenment Technique in front of Liu Sheng and the others, they still wouldn¡¯t dislike it. This was because their minds had already been conditioned by the technique.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t in a hurry, nor did he want to participate in the war. He nned to wait for a few days after the battle began before participating. This way, he wouldn¡¯t be under themand of that young monk but could still provide great contributions to the World of Cultivation.

    Monk Kong Miao was the person who held the Ten-thousand Transformations Staff. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know his name before. Only after hearing people call him by his name did Zhao Hai find out.

    Although Monk Kong Miao was very young, his strength was already formidable. Most importantly, the way he does things was orderly. The troops under him were marching in formation. The army proceeded forward without any chaos.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but admire Kong Miao. One must know that the troopsmanded by the monk didn¡¯t have the same training as the Machine Field¡¯s armies. But despite this, the monk was able tomand them to be orderly. This was impossible without any talent.

    Compared to the World of Cultivation, the Xu Race were much more formal. The Xu Race people seemed to have received military training. Also, since they were already managed by a central body, they were able to be managed easily. The advancing speed of both sides wasn¡¯t great. Although they were all Practitioners, an army always had a slower speed than an individual person. After all, it wasn¡¯t easy to maintain a formation while moving.

    Although Zhao Hai was still collecting resources, he was also paying attention to the situation between the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race. He was waiting for the two to begin so that he could join in on the fun.

 Chapter 1404 â€“ Kong Miao Is A Reincarnated Monk?

    <h4>Chapter 1404 - Kong Miao Is A Reincarnated Monk?</h4>

    Zhao Hai let out a long breath as he stood on the Hell King¡¯s ship. He turned to look at Liu Sheng and the others. The group consisted of people from different realms. But now, they have one identity, Zhao Hai¡¯s followers.

    Zhao Hai conducted thest session today, converting Liu Sheng and the others and making them his loyal followers. When he used his faith vision, Zhao Hai could see the golden yellow faith power in Liu Sheng and the others¡¯ bodies. It wasn¡¯t badpared to the Undead.

    It must be said that although the Undead have their own thoughts, they always had been Zhao Hai¡¯s most loyal followers. They would die for Zhao Hai at any time. Liu Sheng and the others now had the same level of loyalty towards Zhao Hai. This meant that, like the Undead, they would sacrifice their lives for Zhao Hai¡¯s sake.

    By this point, Liu Sheng and the others looked at Zhao Hai with fanatic gazes. In their heart, Zhao Hai was their god. They were prepared to sacrifice everything for him.

    At this time, while Li Zongdao and Mo Sheng were resting in the cabin, Zhao Hai looked at Liu Sheng and the others and said, ¡°You should go and rest as well. Remember, don¡¯t be too obvious in front of other people.¡± Liu Sheng and the others gave ZhaoHai a respectful salute before turning around and entering their cabin.

    Seeing the others depart, Zhao Hai looked at the jet ck sky and then muttered, ¡°Just wait, sooner orter I¡¯ll see you.¡± The ¡®you¡¯ that Zhao Hai referred to were the people who made the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    Zhao Hai was worried about the people who created the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. If they were able to create a ce like this, then they certainly weren¡¯t simple people.

    It was precisely because he set his target to those people that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t too worried about the situation in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. He knew that he wouldn¡¯t be in trouble here. The only thing he had to do was to keep collecting resources in order to upgrade the Space. Once the Space¡¯s level is greater, his confidence would also increase.

    The next day, Zhao Hai and the others were still collecting resources. However, they didn¡¯t venture out too far. Otherwise they would meet the powerful beasts. But even with this, their harvest was still very enormous, enough to catch up to people who had been harvesting for several years. After all, nobody else wasing out at this time. Even if they met other people, they still couldn¡¯t do anything to Zhao Hai and the others. By this time, Zhao Hai already added more than 30 Undead to his space. With the amount of Undead he obtained in the Ten-thousand Battlefield, Zhao Hai had enough strength to be an overlord of a region once he returned to the World of Cultivation.

    After collecting resources for several days, Zhao Hai finally stopped. They had harvested almost all of the well-known materials in the neer¡¯s region. Another reason was because the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race were about to begin their battle.

    Both sides had about 3000 people all in all. Their weakestbatants were at Transcending Tribtion Experts, there were no Nascent Soul Experts in attendance. Currently, the two sides were faced with each other on Green Copper Mountain. The distance between the two was less than a kilometer. Seeing this, Zhao Hai knew that the battle was about to start. It would take three days for the Hell King¡¯s ship to arrive at Green Copper Mountain. Then they would join the war.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t tell Li Zongdao why they were heading back. Li Zongdao and the others didn¡¯t ask either. Zhao Hai already earned Li Zongdao¡¯s trust while Liu Sheng and the others were already Zhao Hai¡¯s followers.

    After Zhao Hai changed the ship¡¯s direction, he turned his head to the others and said, ¡°Everyone, I have something to say.¡± Everyone immediately grouped up to listen. Li Zongdao looked at the eyes of Liu Sheng and the others and couldn¡¯t help but feel strange. Their transformation was too abrupt. The way they follow Zhao Hai in the past two days made Li Zongdao feel that they were impostors.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°Our World of Cultivation has gathered more than 1000 people to confront the Xu Race. We need to head back and fight. Therefore, everyone should use this time to rest well and recover your spirits. We shall fight as soon as we arrive.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Li Zongdao stared and said, ¡°Really? Little Hai, when did this happen? Why don¡¯t I know about this?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Several days ago, when we were collecting herbs, the two sides began to move towards each other. They will start fighting today. I don¡¯t want to head back and be caught by those people. Now that the battle is about to begin, naturally we have to help. Alright, Brother Li, go rest. We still have more than two days before arriving. Use these days to take a break and recover.¡±

    Li Zongdao nodded and said, ¡°I was wondering why there¡¯s so few people in the neer¡¯s region these days. I reckong they¡¯ve hid in fear.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Right. It¡¯s because of this that I decided to stay, and now we have a lot of resources in hand. But it¡¯s time for us to get involved with the war.¡±

    Li Zongdaoughed and said, ¡°Good. Good job Little Hai. It¡¯s not good to get involved with those monks. If we head back too early, we¡¯ll only be used as cannon fodder.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I also remembered something that Martial Uncle told me. The Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield hasn¡¯t been peaceful, and the Void Temple was even forced to take out their Ten-thousand Transformations Staff. I¡¯m afraid the lead Monk is currently holding that staff.¡±

    Li Zongdao replied, ¡°The Ten-thousand Transformations Staff is here? Do you know the monk¡¯s name?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°The other monks call him Kong Miao. He looks quite young. You heard of this name before?¡± Zhao Hai noticed Li Zongdao¡¯s expression changed when he said the name Kong Miao. So he couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Li Zongdao¡¯s expression turned back to normal after some time, then he said, ¡°It really is Kong Miao. I heard about this person before. He¡¯s from the Void Temple. He doesn¡¯t have much of a reputation in the World of Cultivation, but we have heard of his name. He¡¯s the greatest genius of the younger generation. He seems to be the same age as me, or even two years younger. However, his training speed is very fast. When I reached Nascent Soul, I heard that he already transcended his tribtion. Now I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s reached the Severed Soul Stage. I heard he¡¯s the youngest person in the Void Temple to be an Elder. Although he belongs to the same age group as us, he¡¯s already left us far behind. I¡¯m afraid only you, Little Hai, can catch up to him.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he could understand what Li Zhangdao meant. Li Zongdao was titled as the greatest Core Disciple of his sect. In the eyes of ordinary cultivators, he was a peerless genius. However, he still fell behind Kong Miao.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai nodded his head and said, ¡°It seems like Kong Miao isn¡¯t simple. After all, the Void Temple is confident in sending him along with the Ten-thousand Transformations Staff. If it¡¯s possible, it¡¯ll be nice to see him.¡±

    Li Zongdao bitterly smiled. Perhaps only Zhao Hai can say this in the entire World of Cultivation. Even Transcending Tribtion Experts couldn¡¯t dare speak such words.

    Li Zongdao shook his head and then said, ¡°Little Hai, you need to be careful of this Kong Miao. From what I heard, Kong Miao seems to be a reincarnation of a Buddhist Monk. There¡¯s a technique in Buddhism that allows one to pass on their memories and keep on reincarnating.¡±

    Upon hearing Li Zongdao, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression turned serious as he said, ¡°Kong Miao is a reincarnation? Is that true?¡±

    Li Zongdao shook his head and said, ¡°Nobody knows for sure. However, that¡¯s the rumor. Otherwise, how could he cultivate so quickly? His cultivation speed is terrifying.¡±

    Zhao Hao nodded. He was aware of his own abilities. The reason why he was able to cultivate quickly was because of the Space. If Kong Miao could cultivate up to this point without something like the Space, then he must have another advantage. Li Zongdao was already considered to be a genius in the World of Cultivation, but his cultivation speed wasn¡¯t as quick as King Miao. Kong Miao¡¯s cultivation speed could no longer be considered to be talent.

    If Kong Miao is indeed a reincarnated Buddhist Monk, then can he see faith power? If he¡¯s able to, then wouldn¡¯t that be troublesome? Thinking of this, Zhao Hai¡¯s brows couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle. It seems like he needs to be careful around Kong Miao.

    Li Zongdao looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. Here, he¡¯s also someone from the World of Cultivation. He won¡¯t do anything to us.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and didn¡¯t say anything. If he didn¡¯t have so many secrets, then he wouldn¡¯t have feared Kong Miao. However, he had a lot of things he couldn¡¯t reveal to the outside. Even one of his aces could bring him trouble. Therefore, he has no other choice but to tread carefully.

    Li Zongdao looked at Zhao Hai and knew that there¡¯s something happening, but he didn¡¯t ask. These kinds of things were up to Zhao Hai to deal with.

    However, this didn¡¯t mean that Li Zongdao wasn¡¯t curious why Zhao Hai was so anxious when he heard about Kong Miao being a reincarnated expert.

    As he thought of this, Li Zongdao¡¯s eyes suddenly shone. Then he thought about Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai has an insane cultivation speed as well as a lot of secrets. He had formidable strength as well. He has the same characteristics of a reincarnated expert. Was Zhao Hai also a reincarnated expert?

 Chapter 1405 â€“ Kong Miaoâ€™s Rage!

    <h4>Chapter 1405 - Kong Miao¡¯s Rage!</h4>

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t aware of what Li Zongdao was thinning. If he did, then he wouldn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. This was because Li Zongdao was partially right. Although Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t a reincarnated expert, he was someone whose soul has transferred. However, he didn¡¯t cultivate back on earth.

    Although Li Zongdao suspected Zhao Hai of being a reincarnated expert, he didn¡¯t have any evidence to back it up. Moreover, this suspicion was lessened a little when he remembered that Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t know a lot about cultivation. In the end, this suspicion could almost be canceled.

    Zhao Hai had Laura and he othersmand the Hell King¡¯s ship while he went to sleep along with Li Zongdao and Mo Sheng. The battle would involve more than a thousand experts, he needed to be prepared.

    A battle involving more than a thousand people might not sound a lot, but one shouldn¡¯t forget that thebatants on both sides were at Transcending Tribtion and Severed Soul Stage. Each one of these experts could overturn mountains.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai had to be careful. Transcending Tribtion Experts couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Therefore, he nned to use the following days to cultivate and prepare himself.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Kong Miao stood along with his men, looking at the Xu Race people in the distance. He didn¡¯t store his artifact in a spatial equipment like others did. Instead, he held it in his hand. This was because the artifact he was holding was the Ten-thousand Transformations Staff.

    Kong Miao liked holding the staff. This was because the staff was a very good artifact. The staff was veryfortable to use. Kong Miao thinks that it is his time to be famous in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    Thinking of his wonderful experience, Kong Miao couldn¡¯t help but sigh deep inside. In his opinion, he was favored by the heavens. Otherwise, how could he encounter such good things?

    The reason behind Kong Miao¡¯s cultivation speed wasn¡¯t that he was a reincarnated expert. But instead it was because he obtained an inheritance of a Buddhist Expert.

    Kong Miao was born on the Void Temple¡¯s controlled. Among the ns in the, his n was only average. Each person in the n practiced the Buddhist path. If any talent was discovered, they would immediately be sent to the Void Temple to practice and be either an Inner Disciple or a Core Disciple.

    However, Kong Miao wasn¡¯t treated well by the n. Naturally, the n didn¡¯t waste resources on him. Because of this, Kong Miao becameparable to a Rogue Cultivator.

    But nobody expected that Kong Miao would pick up a jade slip as he was collecting medicine in the mountains. The jade slip didn¡¯t look like anything. But as Kong Miao searched it using his spiritual force, he suddenly fainted. He was asleep for five days. After waking up, he knew that he had picked up a treasure. The jade slip was left behind by a Buddhist Master. The slip recorded the master¡¯s road from Foundation Building up to the Severed Soul Stage. This was equivalent to pointing the way for Kong Miao. This provided him insights and allowed him to achieve a smooth cultivation.

    Most importantly, the jade slip included a very high level cultivation method. The steps were clearly written. How to cultivate, which pills to consume, everything was described.

    Additionally, the jade slip had the spiritual force and spiritual qi of a Severed Soul Expert. The spiritual force stimted Kong Miao¡¯s growth while the spiritual qi provided him with a foundation of pure spiritual qi to train in.

    This jade slip was a great treasure. Anyone who got their hands on it would certainly be a great expert. As for how that jade slip ended up in the mountains, nobody knew.

    Kong Miao had a much stronger spiritual force than his peers, and he also had the pure spiritual qi of a Severed Soul Expert. Naturally, he was able to get twice the result with half the effort. Before long, he stood out in his family and became a genius that was sent to the Void Temple. He became an outer disciple, then an inner disciple, then a core disciple. Along the way, the resources allocated to him increased. And with the help of the jade slip, his training went smoothly. His cultivation was like a rocket as it shot past everyone else. Now, he was an Elder of the Void Temple, one of the Severed Soul Powerhouses in the World of Cultivation.

    Thinking of this, Kong Miao couldn¡¯t help but feel proud. His discovery of the slip really turned his destiny over. From an ordinary member of a n to being one of the most powerful people in the World of Cultivation. If it isn¡¯t destiny, then nothing could justify it.

    It was just that he has been busy cultivating these years or have ces the sect arranged him to go to and needed to conceal his identity, which made Kong Miao unhappy. Because of this, his name wasn¡¯t as resounding as he wanted to be. Only a few people from Great Sect knew about his name, others were simply clueless about who he is.

    Seeing people from great sects going out and being amodated by small sects made Kong Miao envious. Whenever he went out, people simply didn¡¯t know who he was. Naturally, small sects wouldn¡¯t arrange anything for him.

    This made Kong Miao angry. He¡¯s an Elder of the Void Temple, the strongest expert among his generation. However, whenever he went out, nobody knew who he was.

    Now, the Xu Race gave him an opportunity to be famous in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Kong Miao was aware that the people in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield were elites of the World of Cultivation. Moreover, these people were well-respected by the sects. When the timees, he would be greeted by everyone when he returns to the World of Cultivation.

    Although he felt pride in his heart, Kong Miao didn¡¯t reveal it to the outside world. He calmly looked at the Xu Race as they lined up before him, preparing to attack.

    As Kong Miao looked at the Xu Race, he said, ¡°Please tell your representative toe out and have a talk.¡±

    When his voice sounded out, the Xu Race people opposite him turned quiet. Then a Xu Race person flew out. This Xu Race person looked old, his face was wrinkled and was somewhat ugly. This Xu Race person looked at Kong Miao and said, ¡°What does Your Excellency want to talk about?¡±

    Kong Miao looked at the Xu Race person and said, ¡°I¡¯m Void Temple¡¯s Kong Miao. I just want to ask you a question. Our World of Cultivation doesn¡¯t have an enmity with your race. So why are you targeting us? Please exin, otherwise, you can¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±

    When the Xu Race person heard Kong Miao, he suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Impolite? How are you nning on being impolite? Aren¡¯t you being too naive in saying that? This is the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. My Xu n rely on robbing people in order to get benefits. If you¡¯re talking about exnations, then why don¡¯t you exin the people from the World of Cultivation who are pursuing our members? If you can¡¯t give me an exnation, then forgive me for being impolite as well.¡±

    Kong Miao went silent. His Cultivation has been going smoothly. Even his trials were devoid of danger. He had never met someone as arrogant as the Xu Race before him. He was so angry that he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Seeing Kong Miao¡¯s response, the Xu Race personughed harder as he said, ¡°So you¡¯re really just a kid. Hahaha. It seems like the World of Cultivation is really confident. They actually sent a kid to fight a war!¡± The other Xu Race peopleughed as well. It was as though they were ignoring that Kong Miao was present.

    Looking at these people, Kong Miao shouted, ¡°If you¡¯re like that, then I guess we no longer need to talk. Let¡¯s see who really has the strength to survive!¡± With a wave of his hand, the Ten-thousand Transformations Staff sent an attack towards the old Xu Race person.

    Without any dy, the others from the World of Cultivation also attacked using their respective artifacts.

    Seeing Kong Miao beginning the fight, the Xu Race naturally attacked as well. All kinds of green-tinted magic artifacts were taken out. A rumbling sound could be heard as the artifacts filled the air.

    The two sides were still probing each other. Although it might seem like the battle was very lively, there had been no casualties on both sides. Kong Miao was now fired up. He felt insulted by the old Xu Race person. The Ten-thousand Transformations Staff kept changing forms as it attacked the Xu Race person.

    However, it was clear that the old Xu Race person was prepared. He coldly snorted and released 200 artifacts to sh with the Ten-thousand Transformations Staff. Although each of the artifacts couldn¡¯t contend with the Ten-thousand Transformations Staff, enough of them were able to.

    The artifacts all had an aquamarine tint to them. The artifacts themselves were of the same color, but in fact they were controlled by the old Xu Race person. Because of his strength, each artifact were able to unleash quite arge amount of power.

    Kong Miao also released quite a few artifacts to assault the old Xu Race person. Kong Miao was now a Severed Soul Expert, this meant that his soul has been divided into two. This other soul could help him control magic artifacts. This allowed him to control twice the amount of artifacts.

    If Kong Miao hadn¡¯t reached Severed Soul Stage, then it would have been impossible for him to use the Ten-thousand Transformations Staff. This was because despite the staff¡¯s immense strength, it was also very demanding when it came to control. If a Transcending Tribtion Expert wanted to use the Ten-thousand Transformations Staff, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to use any other artifact along with it.

    Because of this, only Severed Soul Experts used the staff. With this, they can use the staff while their other would control the other artifacts.

 Chapter 1406 â€“ Plot Of The Xu Race

    <h4>Chapter 1406 - Plot Of The Xu Race</h4>

    The Ten-thousand Transformations Staff was quite simr to Zhao Hai¡¯s Liquid Silver. However, the staff couldn¡¯tpare to Liquid Silver after its upgrade. Currently, Liquid Silver was a faith weapon while the Ten-thousand Transformations Staff isn¡¯t.

    Also, although the Ten-thousand Transformations Staff could transform, it couldn¡¯t transform into something beyond its volume. On the other hand, Liquid Silver can transform without any limits.

    Despite this, the Ten-thousand Transformations Staff was still very mysterious. Although it said ten thousand in its name, it was like Liquid Silver with an unlimited number of forms it can transform into.

    However, only a few people could exert the full strength of the staff. This was because, just like Liquid Silver, one needed to consider formations to use with the staff, not just your spiritual force. Not a lot of people could do this. After all, not everyone was like Zhao Hai who had the Space to help him with formations.

    And since the Ten-thousand Transformations Staff was very valuable, it¡¯s impossible for it to be someone¡¯s Life Source Artifact. It would only be taken out whenever it was needed.

    As the matter stands, the one who used the staff wouldn¡¯t be familiar with it. After all, the longer you use a weapon, the more power you could disy while using it. As for the Ten-thousand Transformations Staff, it couldn¡¯t disy a great amount of power in the hands of a stranger.

    However, one couldn¡¯t say that the Ten-thousand Transformations Staff has no merits. Inside the Ten-thousand Transformations Staff was a formation core. It wasposed of a control formation as well as an offensive formation. Also, these formations weren¡¯t the same as normal ones. These were high-level formations.

    These formations were things that the Void Temple kept secret. It can be said that the prestige of the staff was due to this formation core. Without this formation core, the Ten-thousand Transformations Staff could just be relegated to a high-grade artifact. It wouldn¡¯t be able to be one of the pinnacle artifacts of the World of Cultivation.

    Beside this formation core, one would also need to use a formation in order to use the artifact. This time, you would need to use your own spiritual force to condense it.

    But since most people don¡¯t have the Space, they would have to define the forms of the staff beforehand. This way, they would know which formations to use in order to change its form.

    Kong Miao¡¯s situation was the same. In his hands, the Ten-thousand Transformations Staff would transform into a stick, a crescent moon spade, a monk¡¯s de, a pagoda, an earthen bowl, and other forms numbering 10 altogether. The attacking style of each form was different. Because of this, Kong Miao needed to be familiar with these forms beforehand, and he would also need to prepare the formations. This way, he would be able to change the staff¡¯s form in the shortest time.

    ording to the records of the Void Temple, the best user of the Ten-thousand Transformations Staff was its 22nd Abbot. This Abbot could use 108 forms of the staff. Moreover, it could divide the staff andbine its attacks.

    Although Kong Miao was only able to use 10 forms, the formation core of the staff couldn¡¯t be underestimated. His attacks were still very formidable. The Old Xu Race person needed to use dozens of artifacts in order to block the staff¡¯s attacks.

    As for the other artifacts that Kong Miao released, although they weren¡¯t ordinary, they couldn¡¯t enter the old Xu Race person¡¯s eyes. He was still focused on the Ten-thousand Transformations Staff.

    Kong Miao was quite startled by the strength of the Xu Race. He knew that although the attacks of the Ten-thousand Transformations Staff looked ordinary, the power between each one of them was colossal. Most Transcending Tribtion Experts using 20 artifacts wouldn¡¯t be able to block the staff¡¯s attack. It might even kill that Transcending Tribtion Expert.

    But in front of the Xu Race person, the strikes weren¡¯t doing as well. It seems like this old Xu Race person wasn¡¯t simple! The information that Kong Miao obtained was just too few. He didn¡¯t even know that the one he was facing was a famous Xu Race person named the Green Cloud Sand Bandit, Xu Wuzun.

    This person was very powerful. Moreover, he has two Life Source Artifacts, the Green Cloud Scarf and the Emerald Sand Fan.

    Of the two artifacts, Xu Wuzun acquired the Emerald Sand Fan first. Nobody knew how Xu Wuzun refined the Emerald Sand Fan, but arge amount of poisonous green sand has been refined along with it. Not only can this green sand defile other magic artifacts, it could also corrupt the enemy¡¯s spiritual qi. It could even spread poison to the enemy through their qi, rendering them powerless during the battle.

    As for the Green Cloud Scarf, Xu Wuzun acquired it after entering the Severed Soul Stage, using it as the Life Source Artifact for his secondary soul. Once the Green Cloud Scarf was released, a poisonous mist will form. It could gather and disperse, poisoning the target. It could even be used as a flying artifact. Also, it¡¯s defensive power was quite good.

    Xu Wuxun has long been a famed expert. If he were to be ranked against the others, then he would definitely ce top 10 in the Xu Race.

    Because of these attributes, Xu Wuzun was able to block Kong Miao¡¯s attacks. Although Kong Miao was strong, he was still a rookie Severed Soul Expert in the eyes of a veteran like Xu Wuzun.

    With Kong Miao being tied down by Xu Wuzun, the World of Cultivation Experts had a hard time against the Xu Race. This was because the artifacts of the World of Cultivation Experts were inferiorpared to the Xu Race. With the help of their innate ability, the Xu Race were able to control arge amount of artifacts. Although these artifacts didn¡¯t reach the same level of control as their original owners, their sheer number made up for it. As the battle went on, the Xu Race were able to slowly suppress the World of Cultivation.

    Kong Miao was also able to notice this, but he has no way of remedying it. However, since the people from the Cultivation Realm were also veterans of a thousand battles, they were able to deal with their situation quite fast. They immediately had their artifacts go back to defend. Then a division of responsibilities was formed. People at the front would be in charge of defense while people at the back would take the offensive role. This way, they were able to concentrate on one task.

    But at the same time, the Xu Race changed their approach. They also divided themselves into offensive and defensive roles. However, the difference between the Xu Race and the World of Cultivation was that the World of Cultivation had more people defending than attacking. Meanwhile, only a small number of Xu Race people were defending while most of them attacked. As the matter stands, the World of Cultivation was in the defensive. The pressure they faced was even bigger.

    Fortunately, the people from the Cultivation Realm had real abilities. Therefore, the Xu Race weren¡¯t able to get an advantage against them. However, it was clear that the World of Cultivation was getting pushed back.

    However, at this time, Kong Miao was still fighting the old Xu Race person and he couldn¡¯t get any advantages at all. One could see from this point how novice Kong Miao really was. He was now a leader, not an individual acting alone. He needs to lead his people to fight the Xu Race. If he wasn¡¯t so preupied with Xu Wuzun, then he might have been able to use the Ten-thousand Transformations Staff to help the people from the World of Cultivation.

    Naturally, the old Xu Wuxun intentionally enraged Kong Miao in the beginning. This would make Kong Miao target him alone. Then with his strength and experience, he would tie Kong Miao down, allowing the other Xu Race people to deal with the World of Cultivation.

    It was obvious that this was nned beforehand. Before Xu Wuzun and the others fought with the World of Cultivation, they already knew that Kong Miao would be inmand. They knew Kong Miao¡¯s origin as well as the artifact he would be bringing. Therefore, they could understand his temperament and make the proper arrangements. As could be seen, this n was very sessful.

    Since the World of Cultivation¡¯s people were busy dealing with the Xu Race¡¯s offense, they weren¡¯t able to discover this point. If they were able to notice it, then they would know that their opponents this time weren¡¯t only the Xu Race. After all, it was impossible for the Xu Race to collect such detailed information.

    Both sides didn¡¯t hold back during the battle. Naturally, it would be impossible for the fight to end quickly. With so many people involved, they could take turns resting and participating in the fight.

    If this situation was kept constant, then the battle wouldst for ten days or half a month. Naturally, this was in the condition that no ident would happen. But it was already obvious to Zhao Hai that this wouldn¡¯t be the case.

    Although he had yet to arrive at the battlefield, Zhao Hai was aware of its current situation. Every action and movement made by both sides have been monitored by the Space. Because of this, Zhao Hai became anxious. He discovered a group of Xu Race people approaching the battlefield. These were people the Xu Race prepared for reinforcement.

    The Xu Race showed about a thousand troops in the beginning in order to get the World of Cultivation to send the same number of people. The Xu Race¡¯s reinforcements could also be called the ambush army. Although they only numbered 500, a sudden addition of 500 people could definitely change the state of the battlefield. These 500 would catch the World of Cultivation off-guard. If they weren¡¯t able to wipe out the entire World of Cultivation army, then they could at least strike a fatal blow to the strength of the World of Cultivation. This was the Xu Race¡¯s real goal.

 Chapter 1407 â€“ Changes To The 12 Metal Beasts

    <h4>Chapter 1407 - Changes To The 12 Metal Beasts</h4>

    The moment he got news about this, Zhao Hai immediately flew to the battlefield at full speed. By his calctions, the Xu Race reinforcements would arrive at the battlefield in four days. This was considering that they wouldn¡¯t rest during the whole journey.

    But if they didn¡¯t rest, then they wouldn¡¯t have the strength to fight once they arrive at the battlefield. Therefore, they would certainly take rests along the way. In this case, they would arrive at the battlefield muchter.

    Zhao Hai and the others don¡¯t have this problem. Now that Laura and the others were controlling the Hell King¡¯s ship, Zhao Hai and the others could rest at any time. If it weren¡¯t for Li Zongdao, then Zhao Hai would have brought everyone to the Space. Li Zongdao¡¯s group had already be Zhao Hai¡¯s followers, they wouldn¡¯t reveal his secret.

    Laura and the others were also aware of the situation, so they controlled the Hell King¡¯s ship without stopping. From what Zhao Hai could calcte, it would take two days before they could arrive at the battlefield. When the timees, they would be able to join the fight.

    At this point, Zhao Hai no longer cared if Kong Miao was a reincarnated expert. From what he can see, even if Kong Miao was a reincarnated expert, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to identify Zhao Hai¡¯s Buddhist Techniques. It seems like Zhao Hai¡¯s Buddhist Techniques weren¡¯t the same as the ones practiced by the Buddhists in the World of Cultivation. The 12 Buddhist Techniques seem toe from a higher-level Realm than the World of Cultivation. Therefore, there shouldn¡¯t be any issues in him using his techniques in the open.

    Zhao Hai could affirm this point from seeing Kong Miao¡¯s fight with Xu Wuzun. Although the battle between Kong Miao and Xu Wuzun looked lively, it also allowed Zhao Hai to see the Buddhist Techniques of the World of Cultivation.

    There were many Buddhists from the World of Cultivation that learned Body Cultivation Techniques. However, Zhao Hai believes that their technique couldn¡¯t bepared to Demon Subjugation Technique.

    Zhao Hai remembered Feng Baiming saying that it wasn¡¯t their techniques that allowed the Buddhists to rise in the World of Cultivation. On the contrary, the Buddhist Techniques of the World of Cultivation couldn¡¯tpare to the techniques of the Sects. Even their Body Cultivation techniques couldn¡¯tpare.

    The Buddhists were able to rise mainly because the troops of the Sects had been annihted in the past. This made the Sect lose a lot of their elites. This was also the reason why the Sects suspected the Buddhists of betraying them.

    Although Cultivation Methods weren¡¯t included in this analysis, it could be seen that the Buddhist Cultivation Methods weren¡¯t any betterpared to the Sects. And since it was already established that Zhao Hai had a mysterious Cultivation Method that seems like a Buddhist, Zhao Hai was certain that there won¡¯t be any problems even if he used the 18 Techniques in front of everyone.

    Since this was the case, Zhao Hai was no longer worried. He was now looking forward to giving the Xu Race a proper beating.

    Zhao Hai knew that his life was already tied with the World of Cultivation. If he falls, then his life would be difficult. It was just like the saying, ¡®If the skin doesn¡¯t exist, then where would the hair stick to?¡¯.

    If something happened to the World of Cultivation¡¯s hold in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, then it would certainly cause some changes in the World of Cultivation. Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t believe that the other Realms would just leave the World of Cultivation alone if they were to lose this battle. When the timees, the mes of war mighte to the World of Cultivation itself.

    Zhao Hai knew that if he wanted to make progress, then he would need the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. This ce was rich with good resources. There were regions outside the neer¡¯s region with more valuable materials. Just because it was made by other people doesn¡¯t mean that Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t want the things here. The existence of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield gave Zhao Hai the opportunity to get stronger.

    He can take the resources in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield in order to develop the Space quickly. At the same time, he could also understand the Ten-thousand Battlefield better. So when the timees, he wouldn¡¯t be unprepared if he were to face its creators.

    Li Zongdao was now preparing to fight with all his strength. He knew that they were heading towards a huge battle. His strength was at the bottom of the group, he was only a bit stronger than Mo Sheng. With Mo Sheng¡¯s innate constitution as well as Zhao Hai¡¯s protection, then nothing would go wrong for him. Li Zongdao was also under Zhao Hai¡¯s protection, so he shouldn¡¯t be in any danger. However, Li Zongdao didn¡¯t want this. He was a Core Disciple of the Profound Clear Sect. It wouldn¡¯t be good for his development if he was always being protected in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    However, Li Zongdao also understood that it was impossible for him to break through towards Transcending Tribtion at this time. If he was anxious in breaking through, then it would be easier for him to make a mistake. If he was possessed by a devil, then that would be his end. Therefore, he didn¡¯t cultivate at this time. Instead, he conditioned his body for the fight ahead. He also prepared his artifacts and pills. He rxed himself so that he would always be in optimum condition.

    Mo Sheng was the simplest of them all, he just slept. This fellow¡¯s current routine was eating then sleeping at this point. But because his food was rich with spiritual qi, his strength was rising instead of dropping. Moreover, it was increasing very quickly, much to Li Zongdao¡¯s envy.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind them as he sat there cross-legged, looking like an old monk entering meditation. But in actuality, he was watching the battlefield as well as the 500 Xu Race reinforcements.

    The travelling speed of the Xu Race reinforcements was indeed what Zhao Hai thought. Zhao Hai could also understand why the Xu Race would have their ambush team so far away from the main team. They were afraid of being discovered by the World of Cultivation. Therefore, they separated the two teams by a couple of days.

    Actually, the World of Cultivation was beingcent this time. They expected to repel the Xu Race with just Kong Miao and the Ten-thousand Transformations Staff. After all, the Xu Race were bandits, they shouldn¡¯t go for a head-on fight.

    But who would¡¯ve expected the Xu Race to send Xu Wuzun. Moreover, they sent their powerful experts over. Dealing with this Xu Race group would be impossible in a short amount of time.

    The Xu Race wanted to exhaust the World of Cultivation¡¯s people with the main team. Then once the reinforcements arrive, they would clean the World of Cultivaiton¡¯s army.

    It must be said that the Xu Race¡¯s n has been doing very well. Although the World of Cultivation¡¯s people were taking turns to rest, the Xu Race weren¡¯t giving them any opportunity to make aeback. They strengthened their offense, increasing the pressure on the World of Cultivation. The World of Cultivation could only increase their active manpower. In this case, they wouldn¡¯t have any time to rest.

    Zhao Hai observed the battle from the perspective of a bystander. With reinforcementsing, the Xu Race¡¯s tactics were soon understood. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh. In this aspect, the World of Cultivation was inferior to the Xu Race. The Xu Race were indeed bandits, they were clever and bold.

    The Hell King¡¯s ship was very fast. And with nobody to disturb Zhao Hai¡¯s travel, the ship arrived near Green Copper Mountain the next day.

    Upon entering the range of Green Copper Mountain, Zhao Hai and the others walked out of the cabin and looked at the distant mountain. Green Copper Mountain was now filled with ck spots. At the same time, sounds of explosions could be heard. It was clear that the battle was intense.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai and the others knew that the battle was escting. Li Zongdao looked at the mountain and said, ¡°Did weete?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Late? How could we possibly bete? Let me tell you, the Xu Race people who are currently fighting the World of Cultivation were only acting as bait to hold them down. The Xu Race currently has a reinforcing army numbering 500. When they arrive, the Xu Race would get an advantage in numbers, putting even more pressure on the World of Cultivation. But you don¡¯t have to worry, the Xu Race reinforcements wouldn¡¯t arrive soon. This will give us enough time to deal with the Xu Race who are here.¡±

    Listening to Zhao Hai, Li Zongdao¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change, then he said, ¡°Little Hai, are you telling the truth? Then how about the World of Cultivation, are they sending reinforcements?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°They¡¯re not. It¡¯s possible that those people haven¡¯t discovered the Xu Race¡¯s n. But we don¡¯t need reinforcements, just our group is enough.¡±

    Li Zongdao looked at Zhao Hai and nodded. He no longer said anything. At this time, the Hell King¡¯s ship was getting closer and closer to the battlefield. The sounds of explosions were also getting clearer and clearer. Then Zhao Hai said, ¡°Everyone, prepare yourselves. Don¡¯t leave the ship, we¡¯re teaching the Xu Race a lesson.¡±

    Everyone nodded as they took out their magic artifacts. Zhao Hai also waved his hand as four instruments appeared. These musical instruments were the chime, wooden fish, drums, and a silver bowl with a stick. After that, a nine-storey pagoda appeared on top of the ship.

    Twelve metal beasts also appeared around the Hell King¡¯s ship. But as soon as these metal beasts appeared, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He released the twelve beasts not because of their offensive strength. But because they were reinforced by Liquid Silver and wouldn¡¯t be damaged. When necessary, he could use them to block attacks.

    However, when the beasts appeared, Zhao Hai discovered that he had been mistaken. The aura of the twelve metal beasts had changed dramatically. They seem to be much more powerful than before. Most importantly, their bodies had faith power coursing through them. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect this to happen.

 Chapter 1408 â€“ Charging The Formation!

    <h4>Chapter 1408 - Charging The Formation!</h4>

    The 12 Metal Beasts weren¡¯t very powerful. This was the reason why Zhao Hai haven¡¯t used them frequently, only duringrge-scale battles.

    But the 12 Metal Beasts this time were different. They all contained faith power. Although Zhao Hi hadn¡¯t seen them move, the aura they emitted was enough to exin their transformation.

    If the 12 Metal Beasts from before were inanimate objects, then right now, they seem alive. Moreover, from their aura, it seems like they¡¯re at Nascent Soul level.

    And all of these were just from their appearance. It must be known that the 12 Metal Beasts were formed from Liquid Silver and couldn¡¯t be destroyed. This made theirbat power much more potent.

    Most importantly, Zhao Hai saw hope in the 12 Metal Beasts. A hope for the Myriad Ster Transformations Yin-Yang Art.

    The Myriad Ster Transformations Yin-Yang Art was Zhao Hai¡¯s Cultivation Method. Although he also learned the 18 Buddhist Techniques. The 18 Techniques were just techniques. In other words the 18 Techniques were at most at the same level of importance as sword techniques, not something used for cultivation. In the end, Zhao Hai¡¯s Cultivation Method was still the Myriad Ster Transformations Yin-Yang Art.

    While learning the 18 Buddhist Techniques, Zhao Hai always felt regret in his heart. This was because the Myriad Ster Transformations Yin-Yang Art didn¡¯t include Faith Power. If the cultivation method was able to use faith power, then Zhao Hai¡¯s strength would certainly increase.

    So when he saw the appearance of the 12 Metal Beasts, Zhao Hai was able to see hope. Hope that the Myriad Ster Transformations Yin-Yang Art would be able to incorporate faith power. After all, the cultivation method was obtained after acquiring the 12 Metal Beasts. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for the cultivation method to be upgraded since the 12 Metal Beasts had also been upgraded. Perhapster on, when he has enough strength, the Myriad Ster Transformations Yin-Yang Art would transform.

    Thinking about this, Zhao Hai¡¯s spirit couldn¡¯t help but shake in excitement. Hemanded the Hell King¡¯s ship to kill towards the Xu Race army. It was time for them to attack.

    With such a huge battle, it would be impossible if both sides weren¡¯t aware of what was happening. It was just that the World of Cultivation¡¯s side were all old veterans. Therefore, there were a lot of them who didn¡¯t know Zhao Hai. But judging by the clothes they wore, they knew that Zhao Hai and the others were from the World of Cultivation. They couldn¡¯t help but cheer.

    Although these people didn¡¯t know who Zhao Hai and the others were, the World of Cultivation was now at a disadvantage. They needed all the help they could get.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind them as he had the Hell King¡¯s ship head straight into the Xu Race army. At the same time, he made a hand seal that made the four instruments sound. Buddhist sounds were then heard by everyone in the surroundings. This sound actually extinguished much of the killing aura. Everyone who heard it felt the murderous intent in their hearts vanish for a while.

    At the same time, the 12 Metal Beasts charged towards the Xu Race. And with the Hell King¡¯s ship¡¯s ruthless battering, a path through the Xu Race army was soon carved out.

    The people on the ship weren¡¯t idling as well. Everyone revealed their killing moves as they ughtered the Xu Race. Although the Xu Race also prepared defenses of their own, they didn¡¯t expect the arrival and strength of Zhao Hai¡¯s group. Their defensive line was easily broken through. The Hell King¡¯s ship was like a hot knife through butter, directly cutting through the Xu Race army.

    Zhao Hai controlled the Hell King¡¯s ship to wreak havoc in the Xu Race army. Although he couldn¡¯t cause a lot of damage to the Xu Race army, at the very least he would cause chaos among their ranks. When the timees, the World of Cultivation could use this chance to counterattack. As long as the Xu Race army was in chaos, it would be impossible to organize them to fight. As the people from the World of Cultivation killed their way over, the Xu Race wouldn¡¯t be able to defend. After all, one couldn¡¯t fight an army with a disunited group.

    Although the World of Cultivation¡¯s side wasn¡¯t a real army, they were still able to make their own formations, so there weren¡¯t any chaos in their ranks. Because of this, they were able to easily kill their way across the Xu Race army.

    In ancient battlefields, there were many times where an army would lose when the enemy¡¯s general was able to cut through their formation. It wasn¡¯t necessary for the general to kill a lot of people, the only thing he needed to do was cause chaos to the enemy¡¯s formation. Once the opponent bes disorganized, then that would be the moment they would lose.

    Zhao Hai was now akin to a Great General charging his way through the Xu Race formation. Once he fully destroys the enemy¡¯s formation, then that would be the opponent¡¯s defeat.

    And just like what Zhao Hai expected, the Xu Race¡¯s formation broke. The Xu Race could no longer make unified attacks. Kong Miao and Xu Wuzun were also able to see this.

    Xu Wuzun knew that the Xu Race wasn¡¯t doing very well. On the other hand, although Kong Miao was a greenhorn, he still understood that he would be missing an opportunity if they don¡¯t attack right now. So he immediatelymanded, ¡°Everyone, attack with all you¡¯ve got!¡±

    Actually, there¡¯s no need for Kong Miao to shout. The people from the World of Cultivation already knew what¡¯s going on. They were experienced fighters who had seen a lot of things. So upon seeing what was happening, they immediately attacked. However, they still made sure to attack as a team. Magic artifacts began flying towards the Xu Race¡¯s army formation.

    Zhao Hai ran back and forth within the Xu Race¡¯s army. Even if the Xu Race wanted to deal with him, they would still need to hold back in fear of friendly fire. Chaos ensued for a while as the Xu Race weren¡¯t able to stop Zhao Hai.

    The confusion brought by Zhao Hai to the Xu Race army caused Xu Wuzun¡¯splexion to pale. He knew that they had been defeated this time. If this was a small skirmish, then they can just disperse and regroup in ce. But this time, there were more than a thousand of them. It wouldn¡¯t be so easy to break up and army like this and regroup. Moreover, the World of Cultivation wouldn¡¯t allow this to happen.

    Xu Wuzun looked at Zhao Hai rampaging through the Xu Race army, his eyes burning with anger. He engraved Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance into his memories. He would certainly take revenge in the future.

    Xu Wuzun was indeed an old bandit. He could ept losing and knew when to retreat. Seeing that he couldn¡¯t do anything, he immediately sent a few attacks before turning around and leaving.

    Xu Wuzun released his Green Cloud Scarf and used it to retreat. Its speed was very fast. And with Xu Wuzun urging it to fly, his speed became even faster. A green smoke was left as Xu Wuzin vanished from sight.

    Seeing this, Kong Miao knew that Xu Wuzun had run away. He wanted to pursue, but he stopped himself and instead turned his attention towards the Xu Race army.

    The Xu Race army was gathered by the higher-ups. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have fought head-to-head against the World of Cultivation. Before this, they were on the winning side, so they fought on. But now that they were being pushed back, they began to have thoughts of escaping.

    The Xu Race also had their ownws. In this case, if they were the first to run, then they would be heavily punished. Therefore, the Xu Race kept on fighting.

    But seeing Kong Miao kill his way over, the other Xu Race people noticed that Xu Wuzun already ran away. This caused the morale of the Xu Race to fall drastically. Now, the Xu Race no longer had any intention of continuing to fight. So almost immediately the army dispersed as the Xu Race ran in every direction. Even if the World of Cultivation wanted to stop them, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy.

    The Xu Race had stealth cloaks, so as soon as they ran away, they would be very hard to detect.

    Altogether, the Xu Race lost 120, 40 of which were killed by Zhao Hai. Naturally, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t polite and took the 40 corpses and turned them into Undead. As for the other corpses, he didn¡¯t touch them, this was because those corpses were the spoils of other people.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t the only one that had use for Xu Race corpses. Other people from the World of Cultivation also needed them, especially those from the Devil Realm and the Demon Realm. People from the Devil Realm could refine these corpses and make Corpse Soldiers out of them. Although they weren¡¯t as formidable as Zhao Hai¡¯s undead, their strength still couldn¡¯t be looked down upon.

    As for the Demons, they also have uses for Xu Race bodies, and that was for consumption! Right, the Demons can eat other experts in order to increase their strength. Plenty of Demons have slow cultivation speeds and could only use this method to supplement their weakness.

    After repelling the Xu Race, Zhao Hai controlled the Hell King¡¯s ship to go towards the people from the World of Cultivation. Then he cupped his fist and said, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen the Seniors.¡±

    Actually, not a lot of people knew Zhao Hai. They had been in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield for a long time, and they weren¡¯t very informed about the outside world. Additionally, Zhao Hai had just risen to prominencetely. Therefore, only a few of them were able to hear about Zhao Hai.

    But since Zhao Hai offered his help this time, these Seniors couldn¡¯t help but cup their fists as well. But it was clear that they weren¡¯t very enthusiastic about it. At this time, Li Zongdao cupped his fist to everyone and said, ¡°Profound Clear Sect¡¯s Li Zongdao has seen the Elders.¡±

    Compared to Zhao Hai, their attitude towards Li Zongdao was much better. They returned Li Zongdao¡¯s salute and some of them even chatted with him. Li Zongdao was extremely polite. All those present here hold great power back in the World of Cultivation. If he offended anyone, then the Profound Clear Sect¡¯s benefits would be affected.

    Liu Sheng and the others also gave their greetings. All of a sudden, the scene rumbled with conversation. The battlefield quickly turned into a friendly meeting between people.

    At this time, a sigh was heard. This sigh wasn¡¯t very loud but everyone was able to hear it. They turned their head and saw Kong Miao with the Ten-thousand Transformations Staff.

 Chapter 1409 â€“ Chanting Sutras

    <h4>Chapter 1409 - Chanting Sutras</h4>

    Kong Miao¡¯s present mood wasn¡¯t very good. This time, he wanted to clean the Xu Race and establish his prestige. But he didn¡¯t expect that his limelight would be taken from him at thest minute. No wonder his mood was sour.

    However, Kong Miao didn¡¯t show any of these emotions on his face. He slowly flew towards the bow of the ship. Then he gave his greeting towards Zhao Hai, ¡°Amitabha Buddha, this little monk Kong Miao has seen the Benefactors. Thank you for the help.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and returned the greeting, ¡°I don¡¯t dare. Seeing Grandmaster Kong Miao today is Zhao Hai¡¯s honor. Grandmaster, please get on the ship.¡± Li Zongdao also gave Kong Miao a salute. After all, Kong Miao was a genius of their generation. In the World of Cultivation, thenguage spoken was strength. With Kong Miao¡¯s strength, Li Zongdao would naturally give him his respects.

    Kong Miao didn¡¯t hold back and came aboard the Hell King¡¯s ship. Zhao Hai turned to the other people from the World of Cultivation and said, ¡°Everyone, pleasee on board as well. Rest assured, the cabin is enough to hold all of us.¡± The people from the World of Cultivation were stunned when they heard this, but they still nodded and got on the ship. Meanwhile, Li Zongdao led Kong Maio into the cabin. The inside of the cabin had also changed. It was now much bigger than before. Not to mention 1000 people, even if there were 10 thousand people it could still amodate them.

    Seeing the cabin, everyone couldn¡¯t help but stare. They weren¡¯t country bumpkins. If they were ced in the Profound Clear Sect, then they would be Great Elders. They had lofty positions in the World of Cultivation. They had seen all kinds of artifacts that had internal spaces. However, they hadn¡¯t seen an artifact with asrge internal space such as this.

    Zhao Hai approached Kong Miao and then said, ¡°Grandmaster Kong Miao, please excuse this Zhao Hai for arrivingte to the battlefield.¡±

    Seeing Zhao Hai still being respectful towards him, Kong Miao didn¡¯t say anything. Instead he nodded and said, ¡°Benefactor is notte at all. Fortunately, you arrived. Otherwise, we would be in danger. I didn¡¯t expect the Xu Race to really fight us head-on. Moreover, they even sent Xu Wuzun. I¡¯ve lost this time.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly replied, ¡°Grandmaster couldn¡¯t be med. The Xu Race is deliberately targeting us. It¡¯s normal for Grandmaster to not expect it. Grandmaster, please have a seat.¡±

    Upon sitting down, Kong Miao looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, how did you appear here? Did your sect send you to help us?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°To be honest, we¡¯ve always been in the neer¡¯s region. Last time, when we were collecting resources, the Xu Race ambushed us. After we managed to beat them back, we¡¯ve been causing trouble to the Xu Race ever since. Then suddenly, we discovered that the Xu Race had disappeared. So we looked for them and learned about what¡¯s happening here, so we rushed over.¡±

    Kong Miao nodded and said, ¡°So it¡¯s you who has been dealing with the Xu Race. However, with such an artifact in your hand, you would certainly have the confidence to deal with the Xu Race. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll tell the higher-ups about your contribution so that they will give you a reward.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly replied, ¡°Thank you, Grandmaster. Right, Grandmaster, I was able to find something troublesome while I was heading here. The Xu Race have reinforcements currently heading here. It seems like they number around 400-500 people.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Kong Miao stared, then his expression changed. He wasn¡¯t an idiot, so he immediately understood the n of the Xu Race upon hearing Zhao Hai. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Do you know which direction they¡¯reing from?¡±

    ZhaoHai nodded and said, ¡°I do. What does Grandmaster n to do?¡±

    Kong Miao coldly snorted and said, ¡°The Xu Race have been targeting the people of the World of Cultivation for some time. If we don¡¯t teach them a lesson, then they wouldn¡¯t learn. I ask Mister to take us to them using your ship. We need to teach the Xu Race a lesson.¡±

    Kong Miao¡¯s words were half true and half false. He indeed wanted to deal with the Xu Race. However, revenge was half of the reason for this. The other half was that he wanted to use this opportunity to make up for his image.

    That¡¯s right, he wanted to repair his image. In the recent fight against the Xu Race army, Kong Miao wasn¡¯t able to establish his might. Moreover, he was ced in a situation where he couldn¡¯t raise his head in front of other people. His image has been damaged. Therefore, he wanted to clean his image as soon as possible.

    Hearing Kong Miao, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Alright. Grandmaster, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll immediately take care of it.¡± Then Zhao Hai controlled the ship to turn around and head towards the direction of the Xu Race reinforcements.

    Seeing Zhao Haiply, Kong Miao nodded. Then he stood up and announced his decision.

    The other people from the World of Cultivation naturally wouldn¡¯t oppose this idea. They also felt aggrieved about the battle. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t appear, then they would be in a very difficult situation. Now that they have the opportunity to retaliate, naturally they wouldn¡¯t disagree.

    After that, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Everyone, your rooms have been arranged. Pleasee and see.¡± Everyone looked at Zhao Hai in confusion. But since they were curious, all of them went out of the cabin. When they came out, they saw that the ship had changed greatly. The cabin transformed into a nine storey pagoda. But other than that, parapets had appeared on the edges of the ship, making it look like a castle wall.

    Most importantly, the size of the deck increased. Even if 1000 people stood on it, it would only look a bit crowded. And if people stood on the pagoda, then it would be more spacious. The ship became well-suited for battle.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s arrangement, they immediately knew that this was in preparation for their fight against the Xu Race. This was good, now they can deal with the Xu Race much easier.

    Kong Miao nodded when he saw Zhao Hai¡¯s arrangement. He was looking at Zhao Hai as though he was his subordinate. And since his subordinate did well, naturally Kong Miao was happy.

    Zhao Hai made arrangements for everyone. Those who wanted to go on the tower were given their own spots. And those who wanted to stay on the deck were also taken care of. Then everyone went to their own cabins, they still had more than a day to stay on the ship.

    Naturally, Kong Miao and the other Severed Soul Experts were arranged to the topmost level of the pagoda. This would demonstrate their status.

    Kong Miao was very satisfied with Zhao Hai¡¯s arrangement. Seeing that they were at the topmost level, the other Severed Soul Experts were also satisfied. The topmostyer was divided into private rooms, providing each expert with their own personal space.

    This arrangement was greatly epted by the Severed Soul Experts. Experts at their level wanted to be alone. They didn¡¯t want their cultivation to be seen by other people.

    However, these people didn¡¯t actually rest. Instead, they gathered in Kong Miao¡¯s room. Although these people belong to different sects, they were all familiar with each other. And all of them were veteran experts. They knew that Kong Miao holding the Ten thousand Transformations Staff was a signal by the Buddhists. This meant that Kong Miao has been regarded as a potential sessor. They sent Kong Miao out to gain experience.

    And sending these experts here meant that they were to help Kong Miao. Therefore, these people knew what their role was. So after being arranged in their own rooms on the pagoda, they didn¡¯t rest and instead went to Kong Miao.

    Kong Miao was initially confused about what was happening. However, he didn¡¯t say anything. Before he was sent out, he was given some pointers by the other Elders. They told him to discuss matters with these people. So after seeing that these people have gathered in his room, he immediately understood that these people might have something to tell him.

    After everyone had sat down, Kong Miao gave the experts his greetings and said, ¡°Seniors, why have youe here? Please speak openly.¡± Kong Miao thought about the ugly battle they had just gone through earlier. His performance was far from remarkable. Therefore, Kong Miao was already mentally prepared.

    But much to his disappointment, these people didn¡¯t bring that matter up. Instead, a monk looked at Kong Miao and said, ¡°Kong Miao, you sit down as well. We¡¯re here to discuss Zhao Hai.¡±

    Hearing this, Kong Miao couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he said, ¡°Zhao Hai? What¡¯s wrong with Zhao Hai?¡± At the same time, Kong Miao sat down.

    The monk replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you find it strange? In the World of Cultivation, have you heard about someone having a ship artifact like this? A ship that can transform? Aren¡¯t you curious about Zhao Hai?¡±

    Upon hearing the monk, Kong Miao was stunned. He was an intelligent person. And after studying Buddhism for many years, his mental strength was stronger than his peers. These days, he has been extremely arrogant and conceited. But after hearing the monk, he immediately calmed down.

    He lowered his head and chanted the names of Buddha. Then his eyes shut as he read scriptures. Seeing Kong Miao¡¯s appearance, the other Severed Soul Experts weren¡¯t dissatisfied. On the contrary, they all gave Kong Miao a look of approval.

    After reading scriptures for some time, Kong Miao opened his eyes. Then a sh of light appeared on his eyes as his aura calmed down. His temperament has undergone a subtle change.

 Chapter 1410 â€“ About Zhao Hai

    <h4>Chapter 1410 - About Zhao Hai</h4>

    In Buddhism, chanting has a very particr function. Chanting can calm the mind and adjust one¡¯s thinking. It¡¯s important to Buddhists because Buddhism focuses on training the mind and heart.

    Kong Miao had been self-inted these days. After being asked by the moink, he immediately discovered that his mind was in turmoil. He couldn¡¯t even think about such a simple question. So he immediately chanted some sutras in order to adjust his mind. Now, he felt that his thoughts were much sharper than before.

    After chanting, Kong Miao bowed his head and said, ¡°I thank Grandmaster Xu Ning for the lesson. This Kong Miao will take care from now on.¡±

    Looking at Kong Miao, Xu Ningughed and said, ¡°I often hear people talk about you being the most talented genius of Buddhist path. But when I saw you today, I¡¯m convinced. Good. Now, let¡¯s talk about what you think about Zhao Hai.¡±

    Kong Miao¡¯s eyes shed, he nodded and said, ¡°I still don¡¯t know who Zhao Hai is. But judging from his conduct, he should be someone extraordinary. He should have already known about the battle with the Xu Race, not hearing from others like what he said. However, I¡¯m certain that he has enmity with the Xu Race and he¡¯s serious about dealing with them.¡±

    Xu Ning nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, this Zhao Hai is indeed extraordinary. He¡¯s the most talented expert of the Machine Field. Most importantly, it¡¯s just been more than five years since he ascended. When he arrived in the Machine Field, less than a yearter he became the champion of the Six Realms Beginner Competition. It¡¯s the first time that the Cultivation Realm lost the first ce position. After he entered the Six Realm Battlefield, he was able to establish his reputation by showing his strength. The Cultivation Realm was then forced to send Huang Daoran after him. However, even though he¡¯s just at Nascent Soul, Huang Daoran couldn¡¯t do anything to him. In the end, Huang Daoran took him in as a disciple and he agreed. After that, he secluded himself for four years. Then he was sent here after he went out. He¡¯s also the first person to report about the Xu Race.¡±

    Although his exnation wasn¡¯t too detailed, Xu Ning was still able to express to the others that Zhao Hai was extraordinary. Hearing what Xu Ning said, Kong Miao couldn¡¯t help but stare, then he said, ¡°ording to what Grandmaster said, it has been roughly six years since Zhao Hai ascended? He came to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield six years after ascending? He¡¯s truly a genius.¡±

    Xu Ning bitterly smiled and said, ¡°Also, you might not know, but this isn¡¯t an ordinary ship. It should be simr to the Ten Thousand Transformations Staff. It¡¯s a transforming artifact. Andpared to the Ten Thousand Transformations Staff, it¡¯s much stronger. In the past, Leng Wuyeng of the Machine Field left behind an unfinished artifact. It¡¯s possible that Zhao Hai managed toplete it. This ship might be one of the artifact¡¯s transformations.¡±

    Leng Wuyeng¡¯s unfinished artifact was quite known by the people from the Cultivation Realm. The Cultivation Realm admired powerful experts. Although Leng Wuyeng was an enemy, he was indeed an expert. Most importantly, Leng Wuyeng studied in the Cultivation Realm. He could be considered to be partly from the Cultivation Realm. Because of this, not a lot of people hated him. Conversely, they looked up to him and were paying attention to the weapon he intended to make.

    However, Leng Wuyeng didn¡¯t want his weapon to fall into the hands of the Cultivators. Therefore, he made sure that no formation from the Cultivation Realm could be engraved on the artifact. Once a formation from the Cultivation Realm was engraved into the artifact, the artifact would self-destruct.

    For this reason, nobody from the Cultivation Realm had any ideas towards the weapon. In the end, it was finished by Zhao Hai.

    Nevertheless, the Cultivators were still aware of the potential of the artifact. It was both hard and soft and could imitate the properties of the Ten Thousand Transformations Staff. This caused even more Cultivators to pay attention to it.

    Because of this, Xu Ning was fairly certain that Zhao Hai¡¯s artifact was the artifact Leng Wuyen tried to create. This startled everyone present.

    Xu Ning looked at everyone and said, ¡°If I haven¡¯t guessed wrong, this ship is Leng Wuyeng¡¯s weapon. However, I didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be this powerful by using this artifact.¡±

    Upon hearing Xu Ning, Kong Miao and the others held their breath. To be honest, they also paid attention to Leng Wuyeng¡¯s weapon. It wasn¡¯t because they believed that it couldpare to the Ten Thousand Transformations Staff. It was because they wanted to understand Leng Wuyeng through it.

    But now it seems like they had been underestimating Leng Wuyeng. They thought that Leng Wuyeng¡¯s artifact wouldn¡¯t be very great. But how could they know that Liquid Silver¡¯s rtionship with Leng Wuyeng wasn¡¯t actually that huge. Its current strength was because it had been fused with Zhao Hai¡¯s Blood Ghost Staff.

    Kong Miao opened his mouth and said, ¡°Zhao Hai really isn¡¯t simple. So what does Grandmaster intend to do now that you¡¯ve brought Zhao Hai up?¡±

    Xu Ning looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Back when Zhao Hai was fighting against the Xu Race, did you notice the Cultivation Method and weapon that he used?¡±

    Upon hearing Xu Ning, Kong Miao couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he frowned as he recalled. He didn¡¯t pay much attention during that time. However, he was able to remember Zhao Hai¡¯s weapons. Then his eyes shone brightly as he looked at Xu Ning and answered, ¡°Buddhist Cultivation Methods?¡±

    Xu Ning nodded, ¡°Right. Buddhist Methods. His methods are very pure. I¡¯m afraid people who have cultivated for decades aren¡¯t as good as him.¡±

    Upon hearing Xu Ning, everyone¡¯s facial color changed. They knew that although Xu Ning wasn¡¯t the strongest expert, his attainments in the Buddhist Path were the highest. He wouldn¡¯t be mistaken about this aspect.

    Kong Miao looked at Xu Ning and said, ¡°Grandmaster, you mean?¡±

    Xu Ning looked at Kong Miao, then heughed and said, ¡°Others say that you might be a reincarnated monk, but I can affirm that you¡¯re not. But as for Zhao Hai, I cannot be sure if he¡¯s not.¡±

    Hearing this, Kong Miao and the others held their breath. Then they looked at each other, surprise evident in their eyes.

    Suddenly, one of them said, ¡°No, Zhao Hai cannot be a reincarnated monk.¡± When he said that, everyone¡¯s attention was on him.

    Seeing the person who spoke, people couldn¡¯t help but chuckle inside. This was because the person who spoke out was a Severed Soul Expert of the Profound Clear Sect. Normally, he was very low key, but was a tough individual. Most importantly, he was born in an orthodox sect like the Profound Clear Sect. His cultivation base was inherited from Sword Cultivators.

    His nickname was Jianyi(Sword One). Nobody knew his name, only his nickname. He never used his real name either. ording to him, his real name had long since been forgotten. He was destined to pursue the sword in his entire life, so he was now called Jianyi.

    Although he was a Sword Cultivator, his feelings towards the Profound Clear Sect was very deep. Seeing Zhao Hai and Li Zongdao together, as well as their close rtionship. He knew that Zhao Hai might have a deep connection with the Profound Clear Sect. It wasn¡¯t strange for Jianyi to burst out like that.

    Jianyi looked at everyone and said, ¡°I know that Zhao Hai has been quite auspicious. But he cannot be a reincarnated monk. He¡¯s not very familiar with how the Cultivation World works. It¡¯s clear that he¡¯s not born in the World of Cultivation. It¡¯s also impossible for him to be born from a higher realm. He could only be someone from the lower realms. As for why he uses Buddhist Techniques, it might be because he obtained an inheritance of a powerful monk.¡±

    Inheritance and reincarnation are two very different concepts. Reincarnation meant that Zhao Hai was the powerful monk while inheritance meant that he was like Kong Mia who has obtained the things the powerful monk left behind.

    As soon as everyone heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved. It¡¯s not unusual for someone to obtain an inheritance of an ancient powerhouse. If a Cultivator receives an inheritance of an ancient Sword Cultivator, then he would be a powerful Sword Cultivator himself. Zhao Hai obtaining an inheritance of an ancient monk wasn¡¯t anything strange.

    Xu Ning nodded, then he said, ¡°This exnation is also passable. But even if he managed to obtain the inheritance of an ancient monk, having the ability to enter the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield a few years after ascending shows how strong Zhao Hai is. This is something we need to pay attention to. The World of Cultivation has been bleeding rookiestely. If we¡¯re able to nurture him, then that would be advantageous to us.¡±

    Everyone nodded. Although there was a struggle between the Buddhist and Sects, when it came to the World of Cultivation as a whole, they knew where their prioritiesy.

    Recently, the World of Cultivation had been losing a lot of rookies. They weren¡¯t able to notice it at the beginning. Losing people in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield was very normal. Butter on they discovered that something was wrong. In the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, there¡¯s no such thing as a coincidence. If they don¡¯t pay attention to this matter, then it might spiral into something big.

    What were rookies? They were neers representing the hope of the World of Cultivation. They were the foundation of the realm. What the Xu Race were doing was akin to uprooting the World of Cultivation¡¯s foundations. If the veterans begin to perish and the neers weren¡¯t able to take their ce, then the World of Cultivation would find its manpower in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield to be insufficient. When the timees, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for them to be kicked out!

 Chapter 1411 â€“ Kill!

    <h4>Chapter 1411 - Kill!</h4>

    Because they discovered how dangerous their situation was, the Sects and the Buddhists decided to ally together to solve this problem. To repel the Xu Race, it was necessary for them to select neers that could be cultivated and focus on raising them. Naturally, Zhao Hai became a person who can be cultivated. If the skin doesn¡¯t exist, then where would hair adhere to? It wasn¡¯t only Zhao Hai who understood this, but these old foxes as well. Although they lived long lives and possess great power, they couldn¡¯t stay in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield their entire lives. This means that the regression of the World of Cultivation¡¯s position in the Ten Thousand Realm Battlefield wasn¡¯t good for them.

    Kong Miao said, ¡°Zhao Hai is strong and he has excellent methods. I reckon a lot of Xu Race people have already fallen into his hands. This time, he made a great contribution. How about we transfer him out of the neer¡¯s region. If he gets transferred out, he can go deal with the Xu Race more effectively.¡±

    Xu Ning nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. But after this incident, I¡¯m afraid the Xu Race would stay quiet for a while.¡±

    Jianyi frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it wouldn¡¯t be that simple. The Xu Race are bandits, but have you heard them targeting a single group? The Xu Race never did it before. Moreover, the Xu Race have always avoidedrge-scale conflicts with other realms. They are bandits, there¡¯s no shame for them if they avoid a frontal battle. But in our case, they have vited these two things. I think our situation is special.¡±

    Upon hearing Jianyi, everyone was silent. Xu Ning knit his brows and said, ¡°Now that you say that, I also feel that things aren¡¯t right. The Xu Race¡¯s actions are very unusual.¡±

    Kong Miao¡¯s eyes shone as he said, ¡°Does Zhao Hai know? Otherwise, why would he want to cause trouble with the Xu Race.¡±

    Hearing Kong Miao, everyone stared. Then they understood. Jianyi stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call Zhao Hai over.¡± Among these people, only Jianyi had some kind of connection with Zhao Hai. After all, Jianyi was a member of the Profound Clear Sect. And Zhao Hai¡¯s rtionship with the sect was quite good.

    Nobody stopped him. Before long, Zhao Hai appeared in the room. Actually, Zhao Hai knew what they were talking about. These people were essentially staying inside Liquid Silver. Even if they used istion formations, it was still useless. Only once they left Liquid Silver could these formations be useful. Otherwise, everything they said was heard by Zhao Hai.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t let this be known to these people. He was still far from being an opponent of a Severed Soul Expert. At most, he could preserve his life against one. If these Severed Soul Experts were to know that he was spying on them, then these people might unite to turn Zhao Hai into ash.

    Zhao Hai greeted the people present. After Jianyi invited Zhao Hai to sit down, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, we¡¯ve asked you toe in order to ask you a question. This is important, we hope that you answer truthfully.¡±

    Looking at their serious expressions, Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright. Seniors can feel relieved, this Zhao Hai will talk truthfully.

    Jianyi nodded, then he said, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re the first one to discover that the Xu Race has been targeting the World of Cultivation. Besides this, what else did you discover?¡±

    Zhao Hai was already aware that he would be asked this question. However, he pretended to look awkward. Jianyi looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Speak.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright. Seniors, I don¡¯t know a lot about this matter. It¡¯s just that the Xu Race¡¯s higher ups passed down the order to hunt down people from the World of Cultivation. This is the reason why the Xu Race has been targeting us. Moreover, I heard that the Xu Race¡¯s higher-ups did this at the request of a High Grade Realm.¡±

    In the past, Zhao Hai only knew that the Xu Race higher-ups had issued an order to deal with the World of Cultivation. But as he killed more and more people from the Xu Race, the situation became clearer and clearer. There¡¯s a Great Realm behind this incident. But as to which Great Realm it was, he doesn¡¯t know. After all, only the higher-ups of the Xu Race knew about this. Other Xu Race people only knew faint information about it. While the majority weren¡¯t very clear about it.

    However, even this little bit of information was enough. At least, they were aware that a High Grade Realm was orchestrating the Xu Race¡¯s actions against the World of Cultivation.

    There are three types of Realms in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, they are; High, Medium, and Low-Grade Realms. Each type is further divided into upper, middle, and lower levels. In other words, the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield¡¯s power levels are divided into nine grades. As for the World of Cultivation, it could be considered as a Mid-Medium Level Realm, Fifth Grade Realm.

    The Great Realm that Zhao Hai mentioned was at least Third Grade. In the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, a Third Grade Realm¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t that far from a First Grade Realm. Fifth Grade Realms like the World of Cultivation wouldn¡¯t dare offend these kinds of realms.

    As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, everyone¡¯s expressions changed. Xu Ning looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, are you sure? Did a powerful realm really make the Xu Race target us?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m fairly sure it¡¯s true. Seniors, you have been in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield for a long time, so you should be aware about the situation here. The Xu Race never fought with a single group. They are bandits, they would just run away when defeated. They don¡¯t care about losing face. Normally, being bandits would cause everyone to hate them. However, the Xu Race were able to survive up until now. There¡¯s a reason for this, they didn¡¯t offend anyone to the point of extermination. This time, they made an exception. But why did they make an exception? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not as simple as benefits. The Xu Race honors the bandit code, they wouldn¡¯t just target someone¡¯s foundations. The situation with us shouldn¡¯t happen normally.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, everyone nodded. They were aware of the Xu Race¡¯s conducts in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. The Xu Race were bandits, but they still had their bottom line. Because of this, the Xu Race were able to exist until now. If the Xu Race didn¡¯t have a bottom line and decided to damage people¡¯s foundations, then they would have certainly been wiped out. The Xu Race weren¡¯t from a High Grade Realm, they couldn¡¯t afford a lot of people fighting against them. The Xu Race were able to exist until now precisely because of this bottom line.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°If it¡¯s not for benefits, then it should be for something else. What else is there that could make the Xu Race fight us head-on? There¡¯s only one. They couldn¡¯t afford to offend the other party. If they offended a High Grade Realm, then they would be in danger of being annihted. Therefore, they would rather offend us and fight us than offend the other party. We can infer from this that a powerful realm has decided toe after us. If it¡¯s not a First Grade Realm, then maybe a Second or Third Grade Realm. Otherwise, the Xu Race wouldn¡¯t have dared to go after us like this.¡±

    Xu Ning and the others nodded. At the same time, their expressions sank. Zhao Hai¡¯s analysis was meticulous and fair. They couldn¡¯t help but agree.

    Kong Miao looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Then what does Mister suggest we do?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Kong Miao and said one word, ¡°Kill!¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s reply, Kong Miao was puzzled, then he asked, ¡°What does Mister mean?¡±

    Zhao Hai said with a serious face, ¡°We begin killing the Xu Race people. In the end, they are bandits, they cannot afford being targeted like this. They will definitely bend over to survive. They will end up telling us who is standing behind them. As long as we figure out the mastermind, we can proceed to make a n to solve this matter.¡±

    Kong Miao knit his brows and said, ¡°But even if we know who¡¯s behind this, what can we do? At the very least, the other party is a Third Grade Realm. We can¡¯t face them.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Kong Miao and then towards Xu Ning and the others. Then he smiled faintly and didn¡¯t say anything. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s expression, Xu Ning and the others couldn¡¯t help but raise their evaluation of him. Xu Ning and the others knew that what Zhao Hai said made sense. As long as they knew who wanted to deal with them, they would be able to find methods to solve the situation.

    In fact, the waters of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield was like the World of Cultivation. Although there were more than ten thousand realms fighting here, there are only a few people who belong to the higher echelons. These people were the realm powers of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    However, the High Grade Realms couldn¡¯t rule the entire Ten-thousand Realm battlefield, it was just impossible. If they tried to do so, then they would face a Grand Alliance between the smaller realms. The gains from this couldn¡¯t justify the cost. Their approach was the same as therge powers of the World of Cultivation. They wouldn¡¯t directly rule the smaller realms, but they must surrender to them. Every year, these smaller realms would pay tribute. And if the smaller realms can¡¯t solve something, then these High Grade Realms would help them.

    For a Medium-grade influence like the World of Cultivation, they needed to pay tribute to High Grade Realms back when they were starting out. Naturally, they would be provided protection by these powerful realms. Of course, these High Grade Realms also have conflicts between each other. If you stand with one team, then you couldn¡¯t stand with another.

    But sometimes, smaller realms would also be dealt with by these powerful realms. The purpose of this was to inly remove the chess pieces in their opponent¡¯s hands. In a battle between two great powers, their servants would be the ones who would fight it out first.

 Chapter 1412 â€“ The Situation Changes

    <h4>Chapter 1412 - The Situation Changes</h4>

    It hasn¡¯t been long since Kong Miao entered the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, so he doesn¡¯tpletely understand the situation. Additionally, he spent most of his time inside the Void Temple. Because of this, Kong Miao didn¡¯t know much about the twists and turns outside. Although Kong Miao didn¡¯t know, the other veterans were well aware. They were all old fried dough sticks that had been smashed countless times. Naturally, they knew what Zhao Hai meant.

    Xu Ning nodded and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, you said that things would be fine if we find the one instigating from behind. But wouldn¡¯t we still offend the Xu Race? Those fellows are true bandits. If they really go all out against us, it would be very troublesome.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°We can kill them with discretion. We should know our limits. At the same time, we should send secret messages to the Xu Race telling them that we know that someone else made them attack us. As long as they say who it is, then we¡¯ll stop attacking them. But before we get in contact, we need to make them feel pain. We should let them know that the World of Cultivation couldn¡¯t be provoked.¡±

    When Xu Ning and the others heard Zhao Hai¡¯s words, their hearts couldn¡¯t help but feel cold. Zhao Hai¡¯s words were easy to say, but if you want bandits to listen to you, then you need to have the strength to kill a lot of people. These veterans knew that if they failed in this endeavor, then not only would they be unable to solve the problem, they would also create a bigger trouble for themselves.

    However, they had to acknowledge that this was the best way forward for them. Otherwise, they simply wouldn¡¯t be able to find out about anything just based on their own strength. And the longer this matter ys out, the more disadvantageous it would be for the World of Cultivation.

    Nobody spoke for some time, even Zhao Hai. He just sat there quietly. Xu Ning and the others couldn¡¯t help but admire his bearing.

    Jianyi looked at everyone being quiet, then he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, we¡¯ll think about this. You go back first. If there¡¯s anything we need, we¡¯lle looking for you.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he stood up and bowed towards everyone before saying, ¡°Seniors, I¡¯ll inform you when we¡¯re about to fight the Xu Race. By the way, please relieve your boredom with this spirit wine.¡±

    After speaking, Zhao Hai took out a jar of spirit wine as well as a few jade cups. Although Kong Miao and the others were Buddhists, they didn¡¯t abstain from spirit wine. After cing everything down, Zhao Hai bowed once more before leaving.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s departing back, Xu Ning sighed and said, ¡°Huang Daoran is truly a lucky guy to receive such an outstanding disciple. I must say, Jianyi, hasn¡¯t your Profound Clear Sect profited so much? I heard this spirit wine has be a hotmodity. Does it have something to do with that guy?¡±

    Jianyi naturally knew about this matter. He smiled and said, ¡°Right, the spirit wine is from Zhao Hai. In consideration of Huang Daoran¡¯s face, he cooperated with the Zhen Family and even gave a few shares of the business to the Profound Clear Sect.¡±

    Before this, if Kong Miao heard Xu Ning and the others praise another person, then he would certainly be angry. But now that his mental state has been adjusted, he began to ponder about Zhao Hai¡¯s words.

    Xu Ning looked at Kong Miao and the others and said, ¡°Everyone, what do you think about Zhao Hai¡¯s idea?¡±

    Upon hearing Xu Ning, everyone turned silent. Then Jianyi opened his mouth and said, ¡°It¡¯s feasible. First, we can teach the Xu Race a lesson. And second, we can find out the ones behind this. But I think we should focus on repelling the Xu Race first before we think about negotiating with them.¡±

    Everyone nodded. Then Xu Ning and the others turned to Kong Miao. Feeling the attention on him, Kong Miao said, ¡°Since this is what Seniors agreed on, then we¡¯ll prioritize repelling the Xu Race first.¡±

    Xu Ning nodded, then he said, ¡°Alright, then this matter is settled. I¡¯ll head back first to rest.¡± After he said that, he stood up and gave a salute to everyone before turning around and leaving. The others stood up as well and then turned around after giving everyone else a salute.

    Upon returning from the pagoda, Zhao Hai was immediately found by Li Zongdao. Gazing at the pagoda, Li Zongdao said, ¡°Little Hai, what did Martial Ancestor call you for?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. They wanted to ask about the Xu Race. They know that I¡¯m the one who reported the matter first, therefore they asked me some questions.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Li Zongdao rxed and said, ¡°So it¡¯s that. That¡¯s good. Little Hai, you should take a rest. How much longer until we meet the Xu Race?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the Xu Race through the Space. Only then did he realize that the number of Xu Race reinforcements had increased. Originally there were only 100 people, but now it had increased to 1000. Moreover, Xu Wuzun was one of them.

    It seems like the Xu Race were aware about their reinforcements. After they scattered, they all went to gather towards the reinforcements. It was also clear that they were prepared to fight once more.

    Zhao Hai knit his brows, the Xu Race gathered together once again. This would be difficult to handle. Thest time, he was able to ambush the Xu Race because they were unprepared. But this time, they were already aware of Zhao Hai. If Zhao Hai and the other face the Xu Race like this, then they would have to fight hard.

    Li Zongdao saw that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say a word after he asked his question, but instead Zhao Hai frowned. His heart couldn¡¯t help but jump, then he asked, ¡°Little Hai, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Li Zongdao and said, ¡°The Xu Race that we routed has gathered together. Now, they number more than 1000. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to face a tough battle.¡±

    Then he turned around and walked towards the pagoda. He needed to tell Kong Miao and the others about this. No matter what, Kong Miao was the Chief Commander of the army. It wouldn¡¯t be proper if Kong Miao was unaware of this.

    Li Zongdao was shocked when he heard Zhao Hai. But when Zhao Hai entered the pagoda, he knew that Zhao Hai was going to tell Kong Miao about this. To be honest, Li Zongdao wasn¡¯t too warm when it came to Kong Miao. Although they were of the same generation, the two simply had no rtion. And with the arrogance that Kong Miao disyed, Li Zongdao couldn¡¯t find any reason to like him.

    In Li Zongdao¡¯s mind, it would be much better if Zhao Hai was the Chief Commander than Kong Miao. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t voice this out. After all, the Buddhist Sect held the most power. If Li Zongdao spoke out about his thoughts, then Jianyi might be the one who would make him shut up.

    After Zhao Hai entered the pagoda, he immediately went to Kong Miao¡¯s room. Upon arriving outside, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Grandmaster Kong Miao, it¡¯s Zhao Hai.¡±

    Kong Miao opened the door and immediately invited Zhao Hai over, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, pleasee in.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and entered the room. Kong Miao was sitting cross-legged on the floor with the Ten Thousand Transformations Staff on his side.

    Seeing Zhao Haie, Kong Miao waved his hand and said, ¡°Mister, please have a seat.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a salute and said, ¡°Thank you, Grandmaster. There¡¯s no need to sit down. I just came to report that the Xu Race that we routed had gathered together with their reinforcements. Now, they number more than a thousand people. Moreover, they are now prepared. I¡¯m afraid it would be difficult for the Hell King¡¯s Ship to crash into their formation this time.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Kong Miao stared for a moment before his expression changed, then he said, ¡°Is that true?¡± Zhao Hai gave a nod. Kong Miao nodded and said, ¡°Mister, please sit down, I¡¯ll invite the others over to discuss this.¡±

    Zhao Hai found himself a ce to sit down. He made sure to sit on the side so as to not be too eye-catching.

    Kong Miao immediately sent a message to everyone, ¡°Seniors, pleasee over to my room. This Kong Miao has something to discuss with you.¡± Although Kong Miao¡¯s mentality has been stabilized, he was still the Chief Commander in the end. Therefore, even if they had just returned to their room, everyone weren¡¯t angry about being summoned again.

    Before long, Xu Ning and the others arrived. Kong Miao also took out the jar of wine that Zhao Hai left behind and then offered everyone a cup. Of course, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t excluded. Then after they took a sip, Kong Miao began to tell everyone about Zhao Hai¡¯s report.

    As soon as they heard Kong Miao, everyone frowned. While rotating the cup in his hands, Jianyi said, ¡°It looks like the Xu Race is intent on fighting with us. But this is also good. If they want to fight, then we¡¯ll oblige. But this time, we will be more ruthless.¡±

    Xu Ning took another sip from his cup, as he smelled the alcohol, he said, ¡°We have been caught off guardst time. So they were able to cause us to suffer. But now that we have centralized ourselves on this ship, they wouldn¡¯t be able to push us as far. Our strengths aren¡¯t any less than them as well. And isn¡¯t it just a battle? It¡¯s normal to die in battles. Whether we face them sooner orter, it¡¯s all the same.¡±

    Hearing Xu Ning, everyone nodded. They already thought that they lost the previous battle against the Xu Race. But because of Zhao Hai, the Xu Race were able to be routed. They haven¡¯t even lost anything. This was far from what they thought. They also understood that if they don¡¯t go hard against the Xu Race, then the World of Cultivation would suffer the consequences in the future.

    Zhao Hai looked at this and couldn¡¯t help but sigh inside. Sure enough, strength makes one different, even the angle they see in a problem is different. In Zhao Hai¡¯s view, it would be a huge waste for Transcending Tribtion Experts to die. But to these people, it looked like the most normal thing.

 Chapter 1413 â€“ Large Magic Artifact

    <h4>Chapter 1413 - Large Magic Artifact</h4>

    Li Zongdao stood outside the pagoda anxiously pacing back and forth. He doesn¡¯t know what Zhao Hai and the others were discussing. In his mind, Kong Miao was an arrogant person. Li Zongdao was afraid that Zhao Hai would offend Kong Miao.

    Li Zongdao wasn¡¯t afraid that Kong Miao would make a move on Zhao Hai. Even if Kong Miao did, he wouldn¡¯t be able to catch Zhao Hai. Li Zongdao was very confident in Zhao Hai¡¯s strength.

    However, Li Zongdao was afraid of the Buddhists causing trouble for Zhao Hai if he offended Kong Miao. Although there were also Profound Clear Sect Experts in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, Buddhist Experts numbered more. If these experts wanted to deal with Zhao Hai, then Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have good days going forward.

    Just as Li Zongdao was thinking about that, Zhao Hai walked out of the pagoda. Seeing nothing on Zhao Hai¡¯s expression, Li Zongdao couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Little Hai, how was it?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Those people decided to rush over and smash the Xu Race army. And I agree. If we don¡¯t break them up as soon as possible, then things would be more troublesome.¡±

    The moment he heard that things were alright, Li Zongdao was relieved. He nodded and said, ¡°I guess they will have to make that decision. But there should be no problem. WIth our current strength, it¡¯s not necessarily difficult to defeat the Xu Race. In thest battle, the World of Cultivation was pushed back because Kong Miao has been locked down. Now, we have you, and Kong Miao would also be more careful. And with their recent defeat, the morale of the Xu Race should be low.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Correct. This is the reason why we should take action right now. Moreover, it¡¯s no longer easy for the Xu Race to entangle Kong Miao. As long as we break through their formation, everything else would be easy.¡±

    Li Zongdao nodded, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be very hard. We have the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Right, Little Hai, do you have morerge artifacts? If two of them attack together, I reckon they would be unstoppable.¡±

    Hearing Li Zongdao, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes lit up and he said, ¡°Right, that would be good. But controlling tworge artifacts is too exhausting. I can¡¯t participate in the attack and couldn¡¯t use other moves. When the timees, I can only rely on you for attack.¡±

    When he heard Zhao Hai¡¯s answers, Li Zongdao quickly replied, ¡°You can do that? That¡¯s fantastic. It¡¯s good as long as you can control tworge artifacts and attack their formation, you don¡¯t need to participate in the attack at all.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try to find a way when the battle happens. You should go rest. I¡¯ll keep watch. We¡¯ll be fighting the Xu Race in a couple of hours.¡±

    Li Zongdao didn¡¯t oppose and proceeded to take a rest. Seeing Li Zongdao, Zhao Hai smiled faintly. It must be said that, in the past, using two artifacts like the Hell King¡¯s ship would leave Zhao Hai exhausted. But now that he has faith power, using two such artifacts wouldn¡¯t be a problem at all. Li Zongdao gave him a reminder. Using tworge artifacts was certainly much better than using one.

    Whether it be in the Cultivation Realm or the other realms, magic artifacts could erge themselves. However, there was a limit. Because of this, Cultivators generally don¡¯t erge their artifacts too much. The first reason for this was spiritual force.

    In order to control artifacts, one would need to support their spiritual qi with their spiritual force. But as an artifact bes bigger, the needed spiritual qi and spiritual force would be greater. Some sects would even make artifacts that consumed crystals. This way, the user wouldn¡¯t need to expend much spiritual qi. However, this doesn¡¯t include spiritual force control. Usually, arge artifact would require several people in order to be used in a battle. But when that happens, the weapon¡¯s effectiveness would decrease.

    The second problem was the quality of the artifact itself. As long as there are enough formations as well as spiritual qi, then one could make any artifactrge. However, the material used needed to be adequate. Unlike Liquid Silver which came from the mystical Space, other artifacts had a limit to their size. If that limit was surpassed, then the artifact might implode.

    Actually, the Ten Thousand Transformations Staff could also increase its size. The material it was made of was very good. It could reach the size of the Hell King¡¯s ship without having any decrease in quality.

    However, in order to aplish this, the spiritual force needed would be multiplied. Even Severed Soul Experts like Kong Miao wouldn¡¯t be able to support it for a long time.

    More importantly, the Void Temple had sent an order forbidding the ergement of the Ten Thousand Transformations Staff. This was because erging an artifact would affect its lifespan. Thest thing the Void Temple wanted was the Ten Thousand Transformations Staff being destroyed. It must be known that it wasn¡¯t easy to refine a weapon like the staff.

    Because of these reasons,rge artifacts weren¡¯t very popr in the World of Cultivation, nor did any research was done on them. Of course,rge artifacts still existed. However, these artifacts were mainly used for transportation. Large artifacts that could be used in battle were very rare.

    Although the Xu Race were able to suppress the Ten Thousand Transformations Staff, this didn¡¯t mean that the staff was weak. In fact, each strike of the staff carried the weight of a mountain behind it. If it was used in the World of Cultivation, then the people that can block it could only be counted in both hands.

    So why was Xu Wuzun able to tie Kong Miao down? The answer to this was also simple. This was because Xu Wuzun was a powerful Severed Soul Expert. If he was in the World of Cultivation, then he would easily be on the top ten experts. He just happened to be one of the people who could block the Ten Thousand Transformations Staff. So this didn¡¯t mean that the staff was weak, Xu Wuzun was just strong. If it weren¡¯t for the staff, then Kong Miao would have already fallen to Xu Wuzun.

    Zhao Hai never thought of using arge artifact in dealing with the enemy. It was too eye-catching and it didn¡¯t match his style. However, when going against a powerful enemy, arge artifact might just be what he needed. The advantages are very clear, especially when it came to Zhao Hai¡¯srge artifacts.

    If a person is healthy and they are strong, then they wouldn¡¯t lose against anyone. There¡¯s nothing wrong with this statement, but the case wasn¡¯t the same with artifacts. If arge artifact and a smaller-sized artifact were to sh, then therge artifact woulde out on top. Neglecting anything else, the weight of therge artifact was already a huge advantage. In a collision, the strength it could give out would be very astonishing.

    The advantages of arge artifact was very obvious. However, it¡¯s weak point was very clear as well. Because of their size,rge artifacts weren¡¯t as flexible. In a huge battle, this wouldn¡¯t be a huge problem. However, if it was a duel between two people, then arge artifact¡¯sck of flexibility would have negative consequences on its user.

    When Zhao Hai fought with Huang Daoran, he took out the Hell King¡¯s ship. The reason for this was because the ship was fast and because Huang Daoran held back because of his status. If Huang Daoran seriously fought against Zhao Hai, then the Hell King¡¯s ship would be of very little use.

    After weighing the value ofrge and standard artifacts, Zhao Hai finally decided that it would be better not to userge artifacts when fighting against two or less people.

    Time passed as Zhao Hai stood on the deck with Mo Sheng at his side. Although it looks like Zhao Hai was watching the scenery, his thoughts were actually inside the Space, observing the Xu Race.

    The Xu Race¡¯s reorganization went smoothly. They had already made their teams as they rushed towards the neer¡¯s region. Naturally, they hadn¡¯t lost all their morale and still wanted to fight against the World of Cultivation.

    One couldn¡¯t me them for this. After all, they weren¡¯t convinced of their loss. They had the upper hand until Zhao Hai arrived. If it weren¡¯t for Zhao Hai, then the ones being routed might have been the World of Cultivation and not the Xu Race.

    Because of this, the Xu Race were still eager to fight and recover their face. They wanted to teach the World of Cultivation a lesson.

    Although the Xu Race army lived bandit lives, they were still Transcending Tribtion Experts in the end. They had their own pride as experts. They still weren¡¯t convinced about their loss against Zhao Hai¡¯s group.

    The distance between both sides continued to decrease. From his calctions, Zhao Hai expected the two sides to meet in about an hour. Zhao Hai also knew that it was time to call everyone. An hour was a very short time for cultivators like them.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai focused his mind and waved his hand. A pleasant chime could be heard all throughout the Hell King¡¯s ship. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t call everyone out explicitly. However, he believed that everyone would understand what the chime meant.

    And just like Zhao Hai expected, upon hearing the chime, everyone began to walk out of their rooms. At the same time, Kong Miao and the other Severed Soul Experts stood on the ninth floor of the pagoda.

    Zhao Hai looked at Kong Miao and the others before appearing on the top floor of the pagoda. Then he cupped his fist and said, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen the Seniors. In about an hour, we will meet the Xu Race. During the battle, if the situation doesn¡¯t look good, the pagoda will fly out of the ship and attack the enemy lines. Please prepare yourselves.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Kong Miao and the others couldn¡¯t help but stare. Xu Ning eximed, ¡°This pagoda can fly and attack the enemy?¡±

 Chapter 1414 â€“ Canâ€™t Focus On One Thing Without Losing Focus On Another Thing

    <h4>Chapter 1414 - Can¡¯t Focus On One Thing Without Losing Focus On Another Thing</h4>

    It¡¯s not strange for Xu Ning and the others to be surprised. Although they have a high evaluation of Liquid Silver, they still knew very little about Zhao Hai and Liquid Silver¡¯s strength. So when Zhao Hai said this, they were evidently surprised.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°But in that case, I won¡¯t be able to participate in the fight. I need everything I have to control the ship and the pagoda.¡±

    Without hesitation, Kong Miao replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to fight. You just focus on controlling the ship and the pagoda. If the ship is blocked, you can use the pagoda to clear the way. But you need to do it as fast as possible.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright. There¡¯s no need for you to worry about this. With the ship and the pagoda, we¡¯ll certainly be able to break their formation.¡±

    Kong Miao nodded, ¡°As long as you break the enemy¡¯s formation, you¡¯ll have contributed a lot. There¡¯s no need for you to worry about anything else.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned around and left.

    Watching Zhao Hai leave, Xu Ning sighed and said, ¡°Using tworge artifacts together, this kid is amazing. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯tpare to him.¡±

    Kong Miao smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Let alone you, after using my projection technique I can calcte that even if I use the Ten Thousand Transformations Staff, I still have no chance of going against Zhao Hai. This man is too powerful.¡±

    Upon hearing Kong Miao, everyone couldn¡¯t help but stare. Kong Miao was a member of the Void Temple, one of the most powerful Buddhist Sects. This position wasn¡¯t only brought up by the Ten Thousand Transformation Staff. The Void Temple also had several secret techniques. One of these secret techniques involves a method of projection, which was very rare. There weren¡¯t a lot of people who could use this. So hearing that Kong Miao can use it, everyone present couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.

    They were surprised not only because Kong Miao could use a projection technique, but also from what Kong Miao said. Kong Miao actually said that he might not be able to win against Zhao Hai. Was Zhao Hai really that strong? Kong Miao was a Severed Soul Expert, and he has already stabilized his cultivation. Additionally, he would have the Ten Thousand Transformations Staff. Hisbat power was quite terrifying. Even Xu Ning wouldn¡¯t dare face him. But now, Kong Miao said that he couldn¡¯t win against Zhao Hai. No wonder everyone was surprised.

    Xu Ning looked at Kong Miao and asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Kong Miao bitterly smiled as he nodded.

    Xu Ning and the others were silent. They didn¡¯t know what to say. These people had sharp senses, and they could feel that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t even in the Transcending Tribtion Stage.

    How could Xu Ning and the others be sure that Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t reached Transcending Tribtion? This was because a person¡¯s entire being would be transformed upon stepping on the Transcending Tribtion Stage. In fact, the tribtion one would experience was a baptism that improved one¡¯s strength and made them peer into the secrets of the heavens. This baptism would leave behind a mark on a person¡¯s body.

    Because of this, Xu Ning and the others knew that Zhao Hai had yet to ovee his tribtion. Zhao Hai was still in the Nascent Soul Stage.

    Nascent Soul, Transcending Tribtion, Severed Soul - this was two levels worth of gap. And even with the Buddhist Path¡¯s most powerful weapon in his hand, Kong Miao said that he couldn¡¯t win against Zhao Hai. This was truly impressive, it was hard to believe.

    Faced with such information, Xu Ning and the others didn¡¯t know what to say. On the other hand, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about this as he stood calmly on the deck looking ahead. In fact, it wasn¡¯t only him, everyone else were also looking ahead.

    Cultivators differ from normal people when ites to how they handle situations. If ordinary people were in a stressful situation, then they would be discussing among themselves in order to ease their anxiety. On the other hand, Cultivators kept silent. This was because they were preparing to fight at any time.

    The day they stepped on the road of cultivation, Cultivators were fighting non-stop. They fought against heaven, the earth, and each other. If they want to proceed forward, then they would need to step on countless corpses. In order to get the resources they needed to progress, then they would need to snatch it from others. If they want to be powerful experts, then they don¡¯t have any other choice but to do this.

    Because of this, Cultivators weren¡¯t afraid of fighting. Instead, they regarded battles as trials. Such a mindset caused the Cultivators in the Hell King¡¯s ship to be calm. Nobody whispered nor did anyone talk carelessly.

    After some time, Zhao Hai loudly said, ¡°Everyone, prepare yourselves. We¡¯ll engage the enemy in ten minutes!¡± His voice wasn¡¯t that loud, but it was heard by everyone in the Hell King¡¯s ship. Hearing Zhao Hai, everyone paused for a moment before they took their artifacts out.

    All of a sudden, the Hell King¡¯s ship turned into a giant hedgehog. All around the ship, various colors of artifacts could be seen. At this time, Kong Miao also tookmand of everyone in the ship.

    With so many artifacts with their own different functions, a unifiedmand was much needed. Just likemanding different types of soldiers in a battle.

    Because of the previous battle, Kong Miao was now much more experienced inmanding troops. In addition to his men being veterans, even if he didn¡¯t give the specificmand, they would still know what to do. Before long, the magic artifacts in the Hell King¡¯s ship became more categorized.

    Zhao Hai observed as the various artifacts were being organized around him. This was his first time seeing something like this, so he needs to study it well.

    Directing people to use their artifacts wasn¡¯t an easy task. Artifacts were generally divided into two categories: Offensive and Defensive. However, there were countless subtypes within these two categories. Some weapons were quick, some were poisonous, while some had magic spells. Making sure that they were all used to their full potential was a huge task.

    Most importantly, the shape of each artifact was different. The way to use them was different as well. In order for an artifact to disy its full might, then an appropriate adjustment needed to be made. Quick artifacts needed to be grouped up together, poison artifacts also needed to be in their own group. This way, each artifact could perform in their best environment. Otherwise, they would restrict each other and reduce theirbat effectiveness.

    Fortunately, since Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t assumingmand this time, he was able to have an opportunity to learn. In fact, it wasn¡¯t only him learning, Laura and the others were also taking notes. There were times where they would be responsible during battle strategy. And with most of the Undead having changed their cultivation methods and weapons, Lizzy and the others would need to be more mindful when assumingmand of them in the future.

    Just as Zhao Hai calcted, ten minutester, the Xu Race began to appear in their sights. Neither party spared any words as Zhao Hai drove the Hell King¡¯s ship towards the enemy. At the same time, the Xu Race prepared their army formation.

    Meanwhile, Xu Wuzun¡¯s expression was quite heavy. The reason for this was because of Zhao Hai¡¯s attack.

    Originally, Xu Wuzun thought that the side of the World of Cultivation would also line up in formation. He already made ns to deal with this. Even Zhao Hai tried to rampage as the two armies were fighting, he still had a way out of it.

    However, seeing the World of Cultivation¡¯s setup, Xu Wuzun felt a bit ufortable. The World of Cultivation didn¡¯t line up in formation at all. Instead, everyone was inside the Hell King¡¯s ship and were rushing over. This waspletely unexpected.

    But in the end, Xu Wuzun was also a person that had been in countless battles. Although he didn¡¯t expect the World of Cultivation¡¯s n, he was still able to make a prompt judgement. Instead of waiting in a wedge formation, they spread out in a line as they waited for Zhao Hai and the others. With the Hell King¡¯s ship attacking, this meant that the World of Cultivation¡¯s power was concentrated. The Xu Race¡¯s formation became a t paper that looked very easy to puncture. However, one needs to remember that the artifacts of the Xu Race could also fly out. Although their controllers were far, these artifacts can still be used. The first sh of the battle was between two points of concentrated firepower.

    Although Zhao Hai and the others have the Hell King¡¯s ship, the Xu Race undoubtedly had the advantage when it came to the quantity of artifacts.

    Because of this, the Hell King¡¯s ship¡¯s charge wasn¡¯t very smooth this time around. Even with the ship¡¯s momentum, it still failed to break through. Both sides refused to budge as they shed. Rumbling sounds were heard when artifacts shed. Both sides didn¡¯t pay any attention to other things as they attacked the other party with all their strength.

    It was at this time that the Ten Thousand Transformations Staff demonstrated its strength. As long as an artifact was hit by the staff, their user would undoubtedly suffer a bacsh. In the end, Xu Wuzun made a move in order to block the Ten Thousand Transformations Staff from going wild.

    However, Zhao Hai also saw this as an opportunity. He sat down cross-legged as he slowly breathed in. Then the agoda separated itself from the ship and attacked the Xu Race.

    Because of the short distance between the two parties, and with the Xu Race being preupied by the World of Cultivation¡¯s artifacts, they simply weren¡¯t guarded against the pagoda¡¯s attack. Additionally, there were Severed Soul Experts as well as Transcending Tribtion Experts in the pagoda. The Xu Race weren¡¯t able to block the pagoda¡¯s charge. Some wanted to stop the pagoda, but as soon as they retrieved their magic artifacts, the Hell King¡¯s ship increased its pressure. The Xu Race were caught being careless and soon enough the battlefield became chaotic.

 Chapter 1415 â€“ Envy And Hate

    <h4>Chapter 1415 - Envy And Hate</h4>

    Xu Wuzun was about to vomit blood. He knew that Zhao Hai was the one that kept destroying their ns. Xu Wuzun already heard about Zhao Hai¡¯s actions against the Xu Race from those who were able to run away. However, at that time, they were preparing to deal a heavy blow to the World of Cultivation. Xu Wuzun nned to deal with Zhao Hai after they cleaned up the World of Cultivation¡¯s army.

    However, Xu Wuzun didn¡¯t expect that this Zhao Hai that he put aside forter would actually deal two heavy blows to the Xu Race¡¯s ns. These two blows were unbearable for Xu Wuzun.

    Last time, because of Zhao Hai¡¯s sudden appearance, the Xu Race¡¯s army line was broken. In the end, the Xu Race were routed. And this time, although Xu Wuzun made the proper preparations, he didn¡¯t expect the ship¡¯s pagoda to detach itself and break the Xu Race¡¯s line.

    However, Xu Wuzun couldn¡¯t do anything now that the pagoda had already broken through their formation. The entire battle formation of the Xu Race turned into chaos. With both the pagoda and the ship wreaking havoc, reorganization became impossible. Xu Wuzun couldn¡¯t do anything to salvage their current situation.

    Originally, Xu Wuzun wanted to kill Zhao Hai to vent his grievances. However, Kong Miao already thought about this. So before attacking with the pagoda, he arranged Severed Soul Experts to protect Zhao Hai. Even if Xu Wuzun wanted to attack Zhao Hai, he wouldn¡¯t have the chance to do so.

    Kong Miao knew very well that for them to defeat the Xu Race as soon as possible, then they would need Zhao Hai¡¯s two artifacts. As long as Zhao Hai suffers no problems, the two artifacts would continue attacking. With their strength, they would be the deciding factor in the battle.

    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t do anything to Zhao Hai, Xu Wuzun finally issued themand to retreat. Originally, Xu Wuzun¡¯s n for retreat was to go slowly and not give the World of Cultivation a chance to take a bite out of them.

    However, Xu Wuzun forgot that for this n to seed, then the Xu Race would need a stable formation. Now that their formation was broken under the attacks of the Hell King¡¯s ship and the pagoda, retreating slowly was no longer an option.

    Additionally, the Xu Race people had hearts of bandits. They didn¡¯t retreat ahead of time because they were afraid of their higher-ups. But now that the order for retreat has been issued, they immediately turned around and ran, leaving the slower people behind.

    The retreat was soon turned into a rout. Naturally, the World of Cultivation wouldn¡¯t be polite as teams of 100 people began to pursue. They focused on killing as many Xu Race people as possible.

    These Xu Race members were truly unfortunate. Although they have stealth robes, with the World of Cultivation right behind them, they didn¡¯t have the opportunity to hide. Even if they vanished on sight, the people from the World of Cultivation weren¡¯t fools, they could just unleash attacks on the immediate area. When the timees, the stealth would still be broken.

    In the beginning, some Xu Race members thought that grouping up would keep them safe. But instead, they became a bigger target for the World of Cultivation. As for those who ran on their own, the World of Cultivation¡¯s people seem to ignore them. When they discovered this, the Xu Race knew that they couldn¡¯t group up. So in the end, they all dispersed in all directions.

    After dealing with the Xu Race army, Zhao Hai retrieved the pagoda. They no longer neededrge artifacts at this point. After all,rge artifacts are only effective in huge battles. When it came to smaller engagements, the spiritual qi consumption couldn¡¯t be justified.

    When the pagoda returned to the shop, Kong Miao and the others got down and approached Zhao Hai. Kong Miao patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder as heughed and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, our win against the Xu Race isrgely because of your contribution.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly replied, ¡°Senior is too polite.¡±

    Kong Miaoughed as he patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder once more. He didn¡¯t say anything and instead looked out from the ship. In all directions, people from the World of Cultivation were chasing down members of the Xu Race. But those who saw Kong Miao¡¯s actions couldn¡¯t help but feel envious towards Zhao Hai.

    Everyone who participated in this battle were old foxes, so they were clearly aware of Kong Miao¡¯s status. Kong Miao was being groomed to be a future leader of the Buddhist Path. If one manages to strike up a good rtionship with him, then it would be beneficial for their future in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    Now, it seems like Kong Miao was very fond of Zhao Hai. This meant that Zhao Hai would have a very powerful backer in the Ten-thousand Realms Battlefield. Thinking of the advantages, these old foxes couldn¡¯t help but feel envy and hate.

    However, they didn¡¯t disy their thoughts. They were able to see Zhao Hai¡¯s strength with their own eyes. Although Zhao Hai already made two moves, hisrge artifacts made it look like he was bullying the Xu Race. Those who could use such artifacts weren¡¯t pushovers. Moreover, they knew that Zhao Hai¡¯s artifact could transform. Hisrge transforming ship was terrifying to face. It wouldn¡¯t be a good idea to offend a person who owned it.

    Cultivators always bullied the weak and feared the strong. Cultivators wouldn¡¯t dare offend powerful people. Although Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t a Transcending Tribtion Expert, his strength was already proven, so nobody dared to be on his bad side. This was especially true now that Kong Miao expressed his appreciation towards Zhao Hai.

    The battle was basically done. What remained were people from the World of Cultivation chasing down members of the xu Race. Now that they had dispersed, the Xu Race were even more difficult to hunt down. However, this victory felt good to the cultivators. At the very least, they were able to kill 400 Xu Race members.

    Four hundred Transcending Tribtion Experts, this was a huge blow to the strength of the Xu Race. This also went along with Zhao Hai¡¯s n. Deal a great blow to the Xu Race and then initiate a discussion. When the timees, the Xu Race would have no choice but to concede.

    If the Xu Race were on equal footing with the World of Cultivation in the past, then after these two blows, they were no longer qualified to stand beside the World of Cultivation. The loss of several hundred Transcending Tribtion Experts was a huge blow to the Xu Race.

    After chasing the Xu Race down for five hours, people began to return to the Hell King¡¯s ship. Then after asking Kong Miao¡¯s opinion, Zhao Hai drove the ship towards the World of Cultivation¡¯s neer¡¯s area.

    There was still a few days of travel before they would arrive at the neer¡¯s area. Everyone stayed on the ship these days. Naturally, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t miss the opportunity to make some friends. Large quantities of spirit wine was consumed as the Hell King¡¯s ship approached the neer¡¯s area.

    As the Hell King¡¯s ship traveled towards the neer¡¯s area, the news about the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race¡¯s battle spread out into the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    Although the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield was very big, the speed of information within it was actually very fast. It didn¡¯t take long before people got news about the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race¡¯s conflict.

    This caused a stir in the Ten-thousand Realms Battlefield. The people in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield expected the two sides to be of fairly equal strength. When they heard of the result, the people of the battlefield were both surprised and puzzled.

    They couldn¡¯t imagine the World of Cultivation to beat the Xu Race to this degree. It must be known that when it came to purebat prowess, the Xu Race were strongerpared to the people from the World of Cultivation.

    However, after hearing the details of the battle, everyone noticed a certain point. It seems like the surprising result of this battle was due to someone named Zhao Hai.

    It must be said that the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield was teeming with special abilities. There¡¯s a race in the battlefield that had the special ability to review the scene of a battle if it was within three days of inspection. It was precisely because of this that the people from the battlefield were able to know about what happened in the fight against the Xu Race.

    It was also because of this review of the battle that Zhao Hai entered the eyes of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield¡¯s high-level people. But they only noticed Zhao Hai because of his tworge artifacts. These two artifacts were very powerful in breaking a formation and determining the oue of the battle. Besides these two artifacts, there¡¯s also Zhao Hai¡¯s attack timing.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s attacks were very urate. They always came when the enemy least expected it. This caused his two actions to deal two heavy blows to the Xu Race.

    For these people from High-grade Realms, the usage ofrge artifacts wasn¡¯t anything extraordinary. Althoughrge artifacts were important to Medium-grade Realms like the World of Cultivation, the same wasn¡¯t true for High-grade Realms. With how much stronger they werepared to the World of Cultivation, High-grade realms don¡¯tckrge artifacts. In fact,rge artifacts were quitemon in their realms.

    Althoughrge artifacts weren¡¯t special in the eyes of the people from High-grade Realms, people who can use them were. Large artifacts were rarely used inbat, and most of which were used at the end of a battle. However, Zhao Hai¡¯s control over his artifact made people from High-grade Realms pay attention.

    In the end, High-grade Realms weren¡¯t structurally different from the World of Cultivation. They also have many sects within them. Naturally, these sects would fight against each other. But in these battles,rge artifacts weren¡¯tmonly used. This was because the size of a weapon affected how flexible it was. Large artifacts weren¡¯t very useful inbat and were only good for breaking formations.

    At the same time, in High-grade Realms, if you have arge artifact, then there¡¯s a high chance that the enemy would have one as well. In this case,rge artifacts were used as a decider for a battle.

 Chapter 1416 â€“ Eager To Try

    <h4>Chapter 1416 - Eager To Try</h4>

    What was the most important resource for High-grade Realms? There¡¯s only one, talent. The battle with the Xu Race put Zhao Hai in the eyes of these High-grade Realms. Upon seeing his abilities, they naturally ahd to check. Through various means, they collected information about Zhao Hai and his position in the World of Cultivation.

    One must know that a Cultivator¡¯s appearance doesn¡¯t reflect their age. There are Cultivation Methods that make even a 100 to 200-year old person look like they were in their teens. Therefore, although Zhao Hai looked very young, people still needed to investigate his background.

    Wanting to look into Zhao Hai was quite easy for these High-grade Realms. Even the World of Cultivation had connections to these High-grade Realms. If these High-grade realms that protected them wanted to ask about Zhao Hai, then they wouldn¡¯t dare decline. Therefore, it didn¡¯t take long before information about Zhao Hai was ced into the desks of those High-grade Realms.

    It must be said that to the information gathering groups of these High-grade Realms, there was no such thing as a secret. A protected secret was only a facade, there was no such thing.

    Also, Zhao Hai situation wasn¡¯t a top-secret matter in the World of Cultivation. Therefore, information about Zhao Hai was soon uncovered.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s information, these High-grade Realms couldn¡¯t help but gain an appreciation towards him. Mainly because it has been a short time since Zhao Hai ascended. In roughly 5 years, Zhao Hai became qualified to enter the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. To the High-grade Realms, this was very attractive for a talent.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t aware of these things. He drank with the others as the Hell King¡¯s ship traveled towards the neer¡¯s area. But their traveling speed wasn¡¯t as fast as the spread of news in the battlefield.

    When Zhao Hai and the others arrived at the Cultivation Realm¡¯s neer¡¯s area, Yuan Ding and Yuan Zhen were already waiting for them.

    Seeing this reception, Zhao Hai informed Kong Miao and the others before receiving the Hell King¡¯s ship and flying over with everyone.

    There were also other people present with Yuan Ding and the others. These people were Transcending Tribtion Experts, most of them were Buddhists. These were the reinforcements sent by the World of Cultivation. However, they didn¡¯t expect that as soon as they arrived at the neer¡¯s area, they would receive news about Zhao Hai¡¯s victory.

    Of course, it¡¯s not Zhao Hai¡¯s turn to meet with Yuan Ding and the others. Kong Miao went forward to greet them. Naturally, Yuan Ding¡¯s identity was much lowerpared to Kong Miao. However, since Yuan Ding and Yuan Zhen were responsible for the neer¡¯s area, they were the ones who had the qualifications to meet Kong Miao.

    After talking with Yuan Ding for some time, Kong Miao and the others entered the neers residential area. Yuan Ding also arranged residences for the Cultivators present. Naturally, there¡¯s no need for Zhao Hai¡¯s group to be catered to. However, Zhao Hai and Li Zongdao had to share a cave amongst themselves. This was because the sudden influx of Cultivators in the neer¡¯s area caused a shortage in ces to stay.

    Although Yuan Ding didn¡¯t say anything to Zhao Hai, the way he looked at Zhao Hai changed. Recently, he has been receiving a lot of jade sword messages regarding Zhao Hai. Yuan Ding was aware that Zhao Hai has done a great deed this time. And to be honest, he was quite happy about it.

    It was him and Yuan Zhen who brought Zhao Hai to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. And a few days after arriving at the battlefield, Zhao Hai was able to gain such a huge merit. This would certainly shine a positive light on him and Yuan Zhen.

    Zhao Hai naturally felt Yuan Ding¡¯s gaze, so he gave him a salute from a distance. Yuan Ding smiled faintly as he waved his hand, the two didn¡¯t exchange any words. After that, Zhai Hai led Li Zongdao and Mo Sheng back to their cave residence.

    Upon returning to their cave residence, Zhaoi Hai let out a long breath and said, ¡°Finally, we can take a rest.¡±

    Li Zongdaoughed and said, ¡°Right, finally we¡¯re back. I didn¡¯t think something huge would happen this time.¡±

    Zhao Hai also smiled and said, ¡°Brother Li, rest well. We still have to do our duty in the following days. We can¡¯t just let the Xu Race off that easily.¡±

    Li Zongdao nodded, ¡°Of course. The Xu Race irritated the higher-ups. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have sent this many people here. Since this matter has be big, there¡¯s no stepping back. We need to make sure that the Xu Race wouldn¡¯t trouble us from now on.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and didn¡¯t say anything as he ate with Li Zongdao and Mo Sheng. After which, they took a rest. Li Zongdao didn¡¯t choose to cultivate this time and instead slept well in the cultivation room.

    Meanwhile, Kong Miao¡¯s group along with Yuan Zhen were in Yuan Ding¡¯s cave residence. This ce was used to cultivate in and receive people. It covers arge area and could amodate office work. Since Kong Miao was the Chief Commander of the army, he would naturally live here.

    Kong Miao waited for the other Severed Soul Experts to arrive. Yuan Ding and Yuan Zhen also had their own seats on the side. Seeing that everyone was present, Kong Miao opened his mouth and said, ¡°We¡¯ve won against the Xu Race this time. But this isn¡¯t enough. I think Zhao Hai¡¯s n is good. Now, we hunt the Xu Race until they tell us who sent them.¡±

    When Yuan Ding and Yuan Zhen heard Kong Miao, they couldn¡¯t help but stare. They didn¡¯t think that Kong Miao would actually mention Zhao Hai¡¯s name in this meeting. It seems like he was quite fond of Zhao Hai.

    Xu Ning nodded and said, ¡°That is the quickest solution. But Kong Miao, it¡¯s better if we report this to the higher-ups first. Although we haven¡¯t used our reinforcements, they only number 400. Altogether, we have about 1500 men. Although it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to face the Xu Race, the Xu Race¡¯s stealth is very troublesome to deal with. We need to spread out in order to find the Xu Race. But if we spread out, the Xu Race might counterattack. Separating the 1500 men would make us vulnerable to ambushes. This is currently our biggest problem. Therefore, we need to report this and hear about the higher-ups¡¯ opinion.¡±

    Kong Miao nodded. He also felt that what Xu Ning said was reasonable. If the Xu Race really resorted to gueri tactics, then that would be very troublesome.

    Jianyi looked at Kong Miao, then he said, ¡°Kong Miao, we should ask Zhao Hai¡¯s opinion about this. He managed to kill a lot of Xu Race people before the battle. He should have a method to counter the stealth robes.¡±

    When Kong Miao heard Jianyi¡¯s words, his eyes lit up. Then he pped his head and said, ¡°Right, why did I forget about this? Zhao Hai fought with the Xu Race more than a single time. He might have a way to break through the stealth robes.¡±

    Yuan Ding lowered his head and chanted Buddha¡¯s name before he said, ¡°Amitabha, Grandmaster Kong Miao, this one has some words to say.¡±

    Kong Miao nodded and said, ¡°Master Yuan Ding, please tell.¡±

    Yuan Ding respectfully said, ¡°Before the Grandmaster arrived, we received a lot of jade sword messages. High-grade Realms have begun to pay attention to Zhao Hai. Moreover, we obtained information that Zhao Hai should have the means to detect the Xu Race. Back then, Liu Sheng¡¯s group were ambushed by the Xu Race but were saved by Zhao Hai. After that, Zhao Hai led them to chase down the ambushers. Although the process wasn¡¯t detailed, it seems like the Xu Race¡¯s stealth robes are useless against Zhao Hai.¡±

    Hearing Yuan Ding, Kong Miao stared. Then he asked, ¡°What do these High-grade Realms want Zhao Hai for?¡±

    Yuan Ding shook his head and said, ¡°Currently, we don¡¯t know. The higher-ups already told us to adjust Zhao Hai¡¯s personal information. They already sent over information about Zhao Hai.¡±

    Kong Miao nodded, then he said, ¡°No matter what reason those people are investigating Zhao Hai, one thing is for certain. Zhao Hai can counter the Xu Race¡¯s stealth robes. Since this is the case, things have be easier. We can now hunt down the Xu Race.¡±

    Xu Ning shook his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not be too optimistic. Zhao Hai can detect the Xu Race, but he¡¯s still a single person in the end. If we separate our men, then only the team where Zhao Hai is can see the Xu Race. As the matter stands, we¡¯re still in trouble.¡±

    Kong Miao thought about this for a moment before turning to Yuan Ding and asked, ¡°Master Yuan Ding, please send people to invite Zhao Hai over. I want to ask him some questions before making a decision.¡± Yuan Dingplied and left. He decided to invite Zhao Hai over personally. This was because he discovered that Kong Miao attached great importance towards Zhao Hai.

    As someone from the Buddhist Path, Yuan Ding was well aware about Kong Miao¡¯s status. In the future, Kong Miao would be one of the top echelons of Buddhism. For such a person to regard Zhao Hai as important, this meant that Zhao Hai¡¯s future would be limitless. Right now was the best time to have a good rtionship with Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai was aware of Kong Miao¡¯s conversation with the others. Although he seemed asleep, he was actually paying attention to the meeting. He wanted to see how Kong Miao and the others would proceed.

    Zhao Hai was actually d to see this development. As long as this matter was done with, the World of Cultivation¡¯s crisis would be relieved. As for the High-grade Realms, they would be crucial to his future growth.

    Before arriving at the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, Zhao Hai was already aware that there were various powers here. Zhao Hai began to feel that the World of Cultivation was too small. He needed to explore higher grade realms to see if he could find anything special.

    Some people say that the more you understand about the world, the more ignorant you be. Before knowing about the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, Zhao Hai felt that the World of Cultivation was the center of the universe. But after knowing about the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, Zhao Hai¡¯s thoughts were transformed. His vision was no longer limited by the World of Cultivation. He now wonders if there are other ces like the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield that existed. He also wanted to know who made the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    For this reason, instead of feeling troubled, he felt eager when he heard from Yuan Ding that the High-grade Realms were paying attention to him. He wanted to meet people from higher grade realms to understand more about other realms in the Ten-thousand Realm battlefield.

    Zhao Hai sat up and looked at the sleeping Mo Sheng. He didn¡¯t wake Mo Sheng up. People like Mo Sheng don¡¯t need to think about things too much. If they are hungry, they eat. And if they were sleepy, then they would sleep. It was a simple and happy lifestyle.

    A lot of people couldn¡¯t achieve such happiness, and almost nobody can really tell what happiness really was. In fact, happiness was simple, it was satisfaction. You eat a delicious meal, and it makes you happy. You have a job that you like, that is also happiness. Everyone can be happy, but people just want to turn a simple thing into a moreplicated mess.

    Not long after Zhao Hai sat up, Yuan Ding arrived outside his cave residence. Then he called over, ¡°Zhao Hai, are you in?¡±

    Zhao Hai stood up and then went out of the cave. Then he gave Yuan Ding his greetings as he said, ¡°Master Yuan Ding, you came? What are you here for?¡±

    Yuan Ding smiled and said, ¡°Grandmaster Kong Miao wanted to ask you something.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then followed Yuan Ding back.

    Before long, the two arrived at Yuan Ding¡¯s residence and then entered the meeting room. Zhao Hai immediately gave his greeting to everyone. Kong Miao waved his hand and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. Sit down. I have something to ask you.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then took a seat.

    Kong Miao looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, I heard that you¡¯ve chased the Xu Race before? Can you break their stealth?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I cannot break their stealth, but I can detect them.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Kong Miao stared for a moment, then he said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you can detect them. Can you give us the method?¡±

 Chapter 1417 â€“ Scanners

    <h4>Chapter 1417 - Scanners</h4>

    Zhao Hai already had a reply in his mind when he heard Kong Miao. So he said, ¡°Grandmaster, actually, you don¡¯t need to learn the method. I can use magic formations and some technology from the Machine Field in order to make a scanner. Once we have a batch of them made, anyone would be able to detect the Xu Race.¡±

    Kong Miao and the others stared. It must be known that detecting the Xu Race has been a headache for a lot of people in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Even people from High-grade realms would have a hard time looking for the Xu Race. But now, Zhao Hai made it seem like the problem was very easy to solve.

    Kong Miao looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Zhao Hai although our World of Cultivation has been very carefree, we¡¯re currently at war. This might involve the life and death of the World of Cultivation, we cannot make jokes about this. Are you sure sure about what you¡¯re saying?¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai cupped his fist and said, ¡°Grandmaster, this Zhao Hai is not joking. As long as you give me five days, I can manufacture a batch of those scanners. It won¡¯t be less than a hundred units. However, I have to ask Grandmaster for support regarding materials. After all, those devices needed resources to make.¡±

    Kong Miao looked at Zhao Hai, then he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, as long as you can make this scanner, I¡¯ll give you anything.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Grandmaster can rest assured. I¡¯ll send a list over. As long as everything has been sent, I can ensure that I can make them.¡±

    Kong Miao waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s a room next door, go there and make your list. List everything you need and we¡¯ll give it to you right away. You need to make these devices as soon as possible.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything but he held his fist towards Kong Miao. Then he turned to Yuan Ding and said, ¡°Master, please lead me to the room.¡± Yuan Ding nodded, then he led Zhao Hai towards the room. Zhao Hai took out a jade slip and began to write on it using his spiritual force.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai would write everything he wanted. There¡¯s no need to be polite towards Kong Miao. In fact, with Zhao Hai¡¯s current wealth, not to say 100 scanners, he wouldn¡¯t bat an eye if he were to make a million. However, he would be a fool to let go of this opportunity.¡±

    The Space needed a lot of things. Once it acquires these items, the Space would then be able to produce them while also gaining experience. When the timees, the Space would level up, which was something that Zhao Hai desired the most.

    So when Zhao Hai made his list, he made sure to include items that weren¡¯t present in the Space. But he didn¡¯t dare list too many. He can take advantage of this opportunity, but he didn¡¯t want people to think that he was too greedy.

    Zhao Hai knew this very well, so among the things he listed, he included not too precious items. These things might be precious in the World of Cultivation, but they weren¡¯t too valuable in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    Naturally, the things Zhao Hai listed could all be used. He can¡¯t list items that he wouldn¡¯t use in the end. Otherwise, people might use him for it. Everything needed to be done in moderation. If he did things well, then he would gain great merit and leave a good impression on everyone.

    Before long, Zhao Hai made his list and checked it twice. After seeing that nothing was wrong, Zhao Hai walked out of the room and entered the room where Kong Miao and the others were. After entering the room, Zhao Hai handed the jade slip to Kong Miao as he said, ¡°Grandmaster, these are the things I need. As long as I get them, you¡¯ll have 100 scanners in five days.¡±

    Kong Miao received the jade slip and scanned it with his spiritual force. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want a lot of things, and some weren¡¯t even that precious. After reading everything, Kong Miao nodded. He now believed that Zhao Hai could make these scanners, he didn¡¯t just want to cheat items.

    Kong Miao passed the jade slip over to Yuan Ding and said, ¡°Master Yuan Ding, please help Zhao Hai prepare these items. I¡¯d like them prepared as soon as possible. Don¡¯t dy.¡±

    Yuan Ding nodded, then he took the jade slip and left. Kong Miao turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Do you need anything else? We¡¯ll make sure to cooperate with you.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need anything else.¡±

    Kong Miao nodded and said, ¡°Alright, as long as youplete this task, then you¡¯ll have greatly contributed to the World of Cultivation. Once this crisis is over, you can leave the neer¡¯s area immediately.¡±

    Leaving the neer¡¯s area was in fact a reward. A lot of people in the neer¡¯s area wanted to leave. However, the World of Cultivation¡¯s rules stiptes that they needed to stay here for three years.

    Three years wasn¡¯t a long time for Cultivators. But for someone in the neer¡¯s region, it was a bit too long. This was because the neer¡¯s region had the least amount of resources in the entire Ten-thousand Realm battlefield. In order to get more valuable materials, the people in the neer¡¯s region were desperate to leave. However, they didn¡¯t want to vite the rules otherwise they would risk getting kicked out of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    Zhao Hai also wanted to leave the neer¡¯s region earlier. Although he wasn¡¯t afraid of being kicked out of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield since he could just teleport back, he still needed to care about his reputation in the World of Cultivation. If he was kicked out and then was spotted back in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, the World of Cultivation¡¯s higher-ups wouldn¡¯t let him off.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make any reckless actions. Instead, would do his best to help the World of Cultivation to go against the Xu Race. He was aware that the World of Cultivation wouldn¡¯t let a merit go unrewarded. Otherwise nobody would work for them in the future.

    Zhao Hai believed that as long as he does well this time, then he would be richly rewarded. Even if he requested to leave the neer¡¯s region, nobody would say anything. It was just that he didn¡¯t expect Kong Miao to propose it first. Although he heard Kong Miao talk about this matter with the others, Zhao Hai thought that Kong Miao would tell him muchter.

    Zhao Hai immediately cupped his fist and said, ¡°I thank Grandmaster. Grandmaster, I have a request. Brother Li Zongdao entered the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield with me and he also provided a lot of help for me. I also have Brother Mo Sheng who isn¡¯t very smart. Besides me and Martial Uncle Feng, he wouldn¡¯t listen to anyone. I ask the Grandmaster to allow them to go with me when I leave the neer¡¯s area.¡±

    Kong Miao waved his hand and said, ¡°A minor matter, don¡¯t worry about it. As long as youplete the task, you can rest assured.¡± After he said that, Yuan Ding walked from outside, in his hand was a spatial back. He handed the spatial bag to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, have a look. See if there¡¯s anythingcking.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he used his spiritual force to search the spatial bag. Seeing that everything was prepared, he nodded towards Yuan Ding and said, ¡°Everything is here. Thank you, Master Yuan Ding.¡± Then he turned to salute Kong Miao and the others and said, ¡°Seniors, I¡¯ll head back first to craft the scanners. I¡¯ll have to be impolite.¡±

    Kong Miao waved his hand and said, ¡°Remember, if you need anything else, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then he gave another salute before turning around and leaving.

    As Zhao Hai¡¯s figure disappeared, Xu Ning sighed and said, ¡°Good kid. The Xu Race¡¯s stealth has always been a headache to everyone in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. I didn¡¯t expect that he would be able to solve it. It¡¯s astonishing.¡±

    Everyone nodded. At this point, their impression of Zhao Hai was getting better and better. Initially, they only thought that he was an ordinary Nascent Soul Expert. However, they discovered that his strength was beyond their expectations. And now, Zhao Hai was even able to solve the Xu Race¡¯s stealth. It truly was astonishing.

    Zhao Hai actually didn¡¯t need to do a lot. After he returned to his cave residence, he discovered that Li Zongdao was already up. In fact, he was already awake when Yuan Ding arrived. Since then, he has been waiting for Zhao Hai to return.

    Seeing Zhao Haie back, Li Zongdao immediately asked, ¡°Little Hai, did something bad happen?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Grandmaster Kong Miao wants my help to make something. I¡¯ll be heading to the crafting room. Please take care of Mo Sheng when he wakes up.¡± Then he took out some food and wine and gave it to Li Zongdao. After that, he added, ¡°I¡¯ll be closing up for about five days. Don¡¯t disturb me. If Mo Sheng wants to eat, then let him eat some of these food.¡±

    Li Zongdao nodded. Then Zhao Hai proceeded towards the crafting room. When he entered the room, he started the formation to iste him from the outside world.

    As soon as he entered the crafting room, Zhao Hai immediately entered the Space. Actually, the scanner wasn¡¯t anything special. It was just something that had the silver needle installed in it. The Space could discover the Xu Race and then use the silver needle to transmit the information.

    But since he couldn¡¯t allow others to discover the existence of the silver needles, Zhao Hai needed to install them inside a device. Therefore, there¡¯s nothing remarkable about the device. It was just a smallputer that could show the surrounding terrain. Then there was a red dot that would show the location of the Xu Race.

    When Zhao Hai proposed this, he already had Cai¡¯er make the blueprints of the device. After going through the scanner, a full n was drafted. Therefore, Zhao Hai was confident about the device.

    However, since the silver needles couldn¡¯t stay inside the device forever, Zhao Hai would set a service life to each device. For example, he could set it up so that the device would be unusable one yearter. With this, he would have a reason to take the silver needles out.

    As soon as Zhao Hai tossed the resources into the Space, ore veins were immediately spawned. Then the Processing Machine began to make the scanners. Actually, instead of five days, the machine was able to create the devices in just five hours. Zhao Hai just told Kong Miao that it would take five days in order to get more time for himself. He didn¡¯t want to head out that soon.

 Chapter 1418 â€“ Follow Me

    <h4>Chapter 1418 - Follow Me</h4>

    Five dayster, Zhao Hai walked out of the crafting room. In these five days, Li Zongdao and Mo Sheng made sure that nobody disturbed him.

    Although Mo Sheng was simple-minded, he was very loyal towards Zhao Hai. Even if others gave him things to eat, he still wouldn¡¯t treat them the same way he treats Zhao Hai.

    People like Mo Sheng were sometimes very sensitive. They had pure thoughts, so sometimes they would depend on their senses. And Mo Sheng could feel that Zhao Hai was truly good to him.

    Two people were defending the crafting room. But outside Zhao Hai¡¯s cave residence, there were even more people guarding. These people were Transcending Tribtion Experts, one of them was even a Severed Soul Expert, Xu Ning!

    Xu Ning personally guarded Zhao Hai¡¯s cave. Anyone who dared to approach the cave were warned. If they didn¡¯t heed the warning, then they would be killed! This situation hasn¡¯t happened before. By this point, everyone knew that the vicinity of Zhao Hai¡¯s cave had be a restricted area.

    Zhao Hai was aware of this. But he didn¡¯t expect the World of Cultivation to be this serious regarding the scanners.

    Five days wasn¡¯t long for cultivators. When five days passed, Zhao Hai went out of the crafting room.

    Seeing Zhao Haie out, Li Zongdao immediately asked him, ¡°Little Hai, how was it?¡± He knew that Zhao Hai was refining something important since Kong Miao told them. It was also Kong Miao who told them to guard the crafting room.

    Seeing Li Zongdao, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s done.¡± Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Li Zongdao let out a long breath.

    At this time, a person appeared in front of Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai immediately gave the person a salute as he said, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen Grandmaster Xu Ning.¡±

    Xu Ning nodded, then with hopeful eyes he asked, ¡°How is it?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Fortunately, I seeded. The devices have been made.¡± Then he took out a scanner and handed it over to Xu Ning.

    Xu Ning looked at the scanner and couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of amazement on his face. The device was beautiful. It was at the size of a palm and had a crystal screen on the front. It disyed the surrounding terrain with a range of 10 thousand meters. At this time, there was nothing on the screen. It¡¯s body was silver-white, very beautiful.

    Xu Ning looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯ll work?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Grandmaster, feel relieved. There wouldn¡¯t be any problems. However, this device could onlyst for a year. Moreover, it could only detect the Xu Race, not people from other races.¡±

    Xu Ning stared, then he knit his brows as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why does it onlyst for a year?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Grandmaster, besides the materials I was provided, I also added something else. This is the secret to detecting the Xu Race. It¡¯s a type of bright metal that¡¯s quite vtile. A fist-sized piece of this metal would evaporate in less than one day if it¡¯s ced outside. I obtained this metal in the past and discovered that it would glow red whenever the Xu Race came close. Therefore, I used it as a base to make this device. This device can seal the metal inside for a year. After that, it couldst for another year at most if we¡¯re lucky. Without the bright metal, this device might as well be scrap metal. Besides showing the surrounding terrain, it doesn¡¯t have any other use.¡±

    Xu Ning replied, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s like that? Do you still have more of this metal? Can I bring some back to study? If we can find this metal, we¡¯ll be able to mass-produce this device.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly. Then he took out arge ss jar. This jar was also sealed with no point of opening. Inside this ss jar was a liquid metal notrger than a nail.

    Zhao Hai swung the ss jar gently, making the metal inside flow like water. However, the metal didn¡¯t make the jar wet.

    Zhao Hai turned to Xu Ning and said, ¡°Grandmaster, I like to collect unique things. I identally got this from the Six Realm Battlefield¡¯s soft gold mine. I filled a bottle full of this metal, butter discovered that it would evaporate very fast. I tried a lot of things and found out that I needed to seal the bottle. In addition to being vtile, this metal also had another feature. It can dissolve other metals. Once it dissolves the metal, it can embody the metal¡¯s characteristics. The only exception to this is Century-old Ironwood. Once this thing is dropped into a century-old ironwood and sealed in ss, then it would be preserved for much longer. I use this principle in order to create the scanner. This is the remaining metal after creating the devices. If the Grandmaster wants it, you can take it away. However, you should never make ite in contact with air. Or else it would evaporate in an instant.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Xu Ning couldn¡¯t help but look at the droplet of molten metal inside the ss jar. He received the jar and ced it in his spatial item. Then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head on.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then flew out with Xu Ning.

    As they headed out of the cave, they quickly discovered Kong Miao. Zhao Hai immediately gave Kong Miao a salute. Kong miao looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°How is it?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly. Then Xu Ning went to Kong Miao and handed the device over. Then he told Kong Miao that the device only had one year of service life. He also took out the ss jar.

    Hearing Xu Ning¡¯s exnation, Kong Miao knit his brows, then he looked at Xu Ning and said, ¡°Grandmaster, make sure to keep this safe. Immediately go back to the headquarters and have people study it. See if they can find anything or heard about anything like it. Also, have people investigate the soft gold mine and see if we can find more.¡±

    Xu Ning nodded and then turned around to leave. Kong Miao carefully scrutinized the scanner, then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Where are the others?¡±

    Zhao Hai took out a spatial bag and said, ¡°Everything is here. All in all, I was able to make 112 devices.¡±

    Kong Miao received the spatial bag. Seeing that everything was inside, he nodded and said, ¡°Very good. Zhao Hai, you did a great job. How about you follow me for this period of time and after that you can leave the neer¡¯s area. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Being able to assist Grandmaster is a great honor.¡±

    Kong Miaoughed, he patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Alright, good. I got word from the higher-ups to go along with your n. We¡¯ll make the Xu Race feel pain before we talk to them. It¡¯s time to head out, you three, follow me.¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others nodded. Kong Miao waved his hand and the spatial bag flew towards Yuan Ding. Then he said, ¡°Distribute these devices to everyone. Have everyone go into groups of ten. All Severed Soul Experts have to separate. Each Severed Soul Expert cannot bring over 5 people with them. After grouping up, have everyone set off. Every team would be assigned their own area. We also need to keep people behind for reinforcements. We cannot make the other party take advantage of any weaknesses. It¡¯s time to make the Xu Race feel pain.¡±

    Yuan Dingplied, then he turned around and went to handle things. Kong Miao looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, I should be older than you. Is it fine to call you Little Hai?¡±

    Hearing Kong Miao, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Calling me Little Hai is much better.¡± At the side, Li Zongdao couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. He knew that Kong Miao was arrogant, so he didn¡¯t expect Kong Miao to be kind towards Zhao Hai.

    Kong Miaoughed and said, ¡°Alright, Little Hai. It¡¯s time to head out.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and took the Hell King¡¯s ship out. Kong Miao pointed to a certain direction and then the ship began to move.

    As Kong Miao stood on the ship¡¯s bow, he looked all round. Then he said, ¡°The Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield is really good. It¡¯s very rich in spiritual qi, very suitable for cultivation. If you keep cultivating here, sooner orter, you will reach Transcending Tribtion.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I thank Grandmaster for the auspicious words. I¡¯m quite confident in reaching the Transcending Tribtion Stage here. Hahaha.¡±

    Kong Miao looked at Zhao Hai and saw his confidence. He couldn¡¯t help butugh as he said ,¡±Good, Cultivators need to be confident in themselves. I believe that you will certainly seed. Moreover, that day wouldn¡¯t be very far.¡± Zhao Hai just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Kong Miao looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You did a lot of damage to the Xu Race this time. I noticed that you¡¯re using Buddhist Techniques. Can you tell me what technique you use? If you can¡¯t say it, then there¡¯s no need.¡±

    Zhao Hai knew that Kong Miao was purely curious. Zhao Hai¡¯s Instinct Technique didn¡¯t see any hostility in Kong Miao. So he smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be said. I learned Buddhist Divine Techniques. This includes my weapons and my body cultivation.¡±

    Kong Miao knit his brows and said, ¡°Divine Techniques? Howe I haven¡¯t heard about those types of techniques before? Generally, Buddhists don¡¯t call techniques divine techniques.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I also don¡¯t know. I obtained a jade slip that had the technique inside. I studied it and was enlightened. Moreover, there¡¯s also stored spiritual qi inside. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to cultivate this quickly.¡±

 Chapter 1419 â€“ Shiver

    <h4>Chapter 1419 - Shiver</h4>

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Kong Miao couldn¡¯t help but stare. This was because Zhao Hai¡¯s experience was simr to his, it was exactly the same. This made Kong Miao look strangely towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai also noticed Kong Miao¡¯s look, but he didn¡¯t understand the meaning behind it. What he told just now was obviously a lie, something he made up. He wrote stories with the same premise back on earth, so it was natural for him to think about it.

    However, Zhao Hai was unaware that Kong Miao had experienced such a story plot. It can be said that Kong Miao was able to reach his current state because he experienced the same things as Zhao Hai¡¯s story. Zhao Hai never expected that his lie would make Kong Miao look even more favorably towards him.

    People who experienced the same things would naturally be favorable towards each other. It was for this reason that Kong Miao¡¯s impression of Zhao Hai had increased by a lot.

    Naturally, Kong Miao wouldn¡¯t reveal that he had the same experience. He just looked at Zhao Hai, then he smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re very lucky. But there are a lot of people in the World of Cultivation that¡¯s as fortunate as you are. Everyone has their own fortuitous opportunities.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°There are indeed a lot. I¡¯m just one of the lucky ones.¡±

    Kong Miao smiled faintly, then he turned his head towards the front. Actually, he wanted to take Zhao Hai under his wing. Zhao Hai was strong and also lucky. Having such a person on your side would be beneficial.

    Cultivators tend to believe in luck more than the average person. This was because they tackled danger all the time. And when facing danger, luck was a great factor in life and death. If one had luck, then they would pass obstacles smoothly and would reap a lot of benefits.

    Because of this, Cultivators liked to stay close to lucky people. They believed that doing so would pass some luck onto themselves.

    Kong Miao was already quite a lucky person. But he was aware that he wasn¡¯t the only lucky person in this world. Zhao Hai¡¯s luck was also good. If he took Zhao Hai under his wing, then Zhao Hai¡¯s luck might bring more benefits.

    Zhao Hai was unaware about Kong Miao¡¯s thoughts. He was currently observing the actions of the others through the space.

    Since the scanners had the silver needles inside them, those who held them would map their location inside the Space. Because of this, Zhao Hai could use the Space to see them.

    Now that the Space was providing for more than 100 scanners, although he believed in Cai¡¯er, Zhao Hai still wanted to look at the situation.

    Everything was going well with the Space. Cai¡¯er was able to easily provide information to more than 100 scanning devices. In the past, Zhao Hai would release tens of thousands of silver needles, and there were no problems then.

    Seeing everyone¡¯s path, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but nod. Each group had about ten people. Their direction was also arranged well. Their path looked like a being cast out to the sea. As long as a Xu Race person was in this, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get away.

    These people weren¡¯t far away from each other. This way, almost every inch of space was scanned by the device.

    Zhao Hai understood why the people from the World of Cultivation did this. This was because they were currently heading towards their of the Xu Race.

    Begin bandits, the Xu Race should have hidden theirir from other people. However, almost everyone knew where the Xu Race¡¯sir was. Nevertheless, theirir had never been captured.

    Zhao Hai and the others were currently heading towards the Octopus Inds. The Octopus Inds consisted of a main ind and several hundredrge and small inds around it. When viewed from above, these inds form the shape of an octopus, thus their name.

    The reason why the Xu Race chose the Octopus Inds as theirr was because the totem of the Xu Race was the octopus! Such a powerful race, but they worshipped the octopus. The Xu Race don¡¯t eat octopus, let alone kill them. And if they knew that someone killed an octopus, then they would hunt that person down and kill them.

    With howrge the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield was, its ocean was enormous. And it wasn¡¯t upied by anyone. The ocean of the battlefield was a very dangerous ce. Energy storms were quitemon. Even Immortal Experts would perish when they encounter these energy storms.

    Besides energy storms, dark clouds and toxic fog could also be encountered. ck clouds looked simr to storm clouds. However, once it rained, they would iste all energy. Once a person enters this cloud, they would find it very hard toe out. Not only could the rain iste energy, it would also suck up the energy inside a person¡¯s body.

    As for the toxic fog, it would appear sometimes. This fog contained strong poisons. These poisons were so strong that even Immortals couldn¡¯t guarantee their immunity against it. Because of this, the ocean became one of the forbidden zones in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Only a few people would dare enter the ocean. Naturally, only one in a hundred woulde back alive.

    Although Octopus Inds was in the ocean, it wasn¡¯t in the deep parts, just a bit offshore. Dark clouds, toxic fog, and energy storms were rare in these areas. This allowed the Xu Race to survive.

    The target of the World of Cultivation this time was this ce. Although the Xu Race lived bandit lifestyles, they regard the Octopus Inds with deep sentiment. This time, Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t hide their actions. If the Xu Race were still unaware of their actions, then they were blind.

    Once they discover the World of Cultivation¡¯s move, they would certainly take action and send attacks. But this was what Zhao Hai and the others wanted to happen. If they wanted to send stealth attacks, then Zhao Hai and the others could just use the scanners and kill the Xu Race.

    Kong Miao¡¯s n was the same thing that Zhao Hai had in mind. What was the World of Cultivation? It was a ce that followed thew of the jungle. Before this, the Xu Race was able to stand equally with the World of Cultivation, they might even be stronger. But after losing two huge battles, the situation has changed. After Zhao Hai and the others killed hundreds of Xu Race experts, the Xu Race were in a very weak position.

    If the Xu Race¡¯s previous attack on the rookies of the World of Cultivation was akin to destroying the World of Cultivation¡¯s foundation, then after the two battles, it can be said that the World of Cultivation had directly cut off one arm of the Xu Race. This reduced the Xu Race¡¯s strength by a lot.

    In their heyday, the Xu Race was a head higher than the World of Cultivation. If they were two people, they would have the same strength but the Xu Race would be taller. Now, the tall one had their arms cut off. They could no longer go against the shorter person.

    At this time, the shorter person wouldn¡¯t even need a lot of skill in order to fight the taller person. He only needed to walk steadily without giving the taller person the chance to counterattack. When the timees, he would be able to knock the taller person to the ground with ease.

    The World of Cultivation and the Xu Race¡¯s situation was simr to this. The Xu Race¡¯s arm had been broken by Kong Miao and the others. Right now, the World of Cultivation doesn¡¯t need to do anything else. As long as they defend their rear and move steadily forward, without giving the Xu Race a chance to sneak attack, then they would be able to reach Octopus Inds. Even if they weren¡¯t able to reach the inds, they could stillpel the Xu Race to fight a decisive battle.

    The World of Cultivation wasn¡¯t intending to wipe out the Xu Race with this move. What they wanted was information regarding their real foe. They needed to frighten the Xu Race into opening their mouths.

    Kong Miao discovered that Zhao Hai has been silent for some time. He couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai seems to be thinking about something as he closed his eyes.

    Zhao Hai was able to notice Kong Miao looking at him. He immediately opened his eyes. Kong Miao looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°What are you thinking about? Did you get tired controlling the ship?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m not tired at all. I¡¯m just thinking about the current situation. Now that we are heading towards Octopus Ind in a tant manner, the Xu Race surely wouldn¡¯t be able to sit still and would go out and attack us. I¡¯m just wondering how the others are doing right now.¡±

    Kong Miao smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will go wrong.¡± At this time, Kong Miao suddenly looked at the scanner in his hand, then he smiled and said, ¡°Good, they¡¯re quite early.¡±

    Zhao Hai also discovered two Xu Race people heading towards the Hell King¡¯s ship. They really don¡¯t know how to write the word ¡®death¡¯. These two intended to make a surprise attack. They weren¡¯t aware that they were just courting death.

    Zhao Hai thought of this because the other groups didn¡¯t encounter any Xu Race people. Only Zhao Hai and Kong Miao had two people attacking them.

    ncing at the scanner, Zhao Hai coldly snorted and said, ¡°Courting death!¡±

    At this time, Kong Miao waved his hand and said, ¡°Continue going forward, let those two approach.¡± After he said that, Kong Miao transformed the Ten Thousand Transformations Staff into two huge axes and cut towards the two Xu Race people.

    The two Xu Race individuals immediately understood that they had been discovered by Kong Miao. They made a strange cry before removing their stealth. Then they took out their weapons in order to receive Kong Miao¡¯s axes.

    However, only being Transcending Tribtion Experts, how could they possibly do anything to Kong Miao. And with the Ten Thousand Transformations Staff doing the attack, the iing attack was very powerful.

    The two axes broke through the artifacts of the two Xu Race individuals, it was as if the axes were cutting through paper. The Xu Race attackers were immediately beheaded. Kong Miao waved his hand to retrieve the Ten Thousand Transformations Staff. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t polite as he immediately turned the two Xu Race individuals into Undead.

    The reason why Kong Miao rushed to attack was because he wanted to see if Zhao Ha¡¯s scanners were working well. As it turns out, Zhao Hai¡¯s scanner was very good, there was no single point of error.

    As for Zhao Hai taking the corpses of the Xu Race, Kong Miao didn¡¯t care. He was aware that Zhao Hai was a Dark Mage, so it¡¯s natural for him to collect corpses and turn them into Undead. Because of this, Zhao Hai has been called the Hell King in the Six Realms Battlefield.

    When he thought of this, Kong Miao couldn¡¯t help but ask Zhao Hai, ¡°Little Hai, how many Undead do you currently have? I heard that you used a lot of Undead back when you fought your master.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I have a lot. However, most of them aren¡¯t strong. They aren¡¯t very useful in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Because of this, I hardly use my Undead here. I intend to collect Xu Race corpses in order to study them.¡±

    Kong Miao replied, ¡°Study? Study the corpses? What could you get from studying corpses¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I want to see whether the Xu Race¡¯s tentacles could help us control artifacts better. If I seed, perhaps I cane up with a better method of controlling artifacts. This would allow us to control more artifacts like the Xu Race. If I seed and spread this information, then we might have a way to annihte the Xu Race. This would also count as revenge.¡±

    When Kong Miao and Li Zongdao heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but shiver. They looked at Zhao Hai as though he was a ghost. It must be said that ghosts weren¡¯t extraordinary in the World of Cultivator. In fact, there were Ghost Cultivators in the World of Cultivation. However, even these two who were used to ghosts still gave Zhao Hai a look of fright.

    Both Kong Miao and Li Zongdao had read information about Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai was a Dark Mage. Dark Mages weren¡¯t very famous among Mages, but they were infamous in the World of Cultivation. Even Ghost Cultivators weren¡¯t as famous as Dark Mages. This was because Dark Mages use corpses and make Undead out of them in order to aid them in battles. Meanwhile, Ghost Cultivators use ghosts and refine them in order to make more powerful ghosts. Essentially, undead made by Dark Mages were just bones and corpses of other beings.

 Chapter 1420 â€“ Absolutely Cannot Be Offended

    <h4>Chapter 1420 - Absolutely Cannot Be Offended</h4>

    In Kong Miao and Li Zongdao¡¯s minds, Dark Mages were those who wore dark robes and had skull staff in their hands. They were skinny andmanded a legion of Undead. They would also have ice-cold expressions on their faces.

    However, Zhao Hai was theplete opposite of this. Although his robes were also ck, they were robes that fit a Cultivator. His temperament wasn¡¯t ice-cold nor was it gloomy. It was sunny and warm. People gravitated towards him and wanted to be his friends. The fact that he was a Dark Mage was even forgotten.

    After Zhao Hai spoke, it was only then that Kong Miao and Li Zongdao were reminded that he was a Dark Mage. Moreover, he was an extremely powerful Dark Mage. Some people said that he had an Undead army that numbered to the tens of thousands. If all of these Undead were killed by Zhao Hai, then he was qualified to be called a homicidal maniac.

    What surprised them was Zhao Hai¡¯s n, it was too terrifying. If the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield gets word that the Xu Race¡¯s body parts could allow them to control magic artifacts better, then the extermination of the Xu Race would be certain.

    The Xu Race weren¡¯t the most friendly race in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. And with their bandit lifestyle, a lot of people disliked them. It was just that they weren¡¯t weak, so nobody provoked them.

    However, getting stronger was a shared goal of all the realms in the Ten-thousand realm battlefield. Only through getting stronger could they get more benefits. Only through getting stronger could they gain a higher status. Only through getting stronger could they live longer. In order to serve this goal, they would do anything.

    Someone who can control 5 artifacts was very different to someone controlling 10. One could see this from the previous battle between the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race.

    The two sides had roughly the same number of troops and also the same level of strength. However, the Xu Race were able to wield a lot more artifacts than those from the World of Cultivation. Because of this, the World of Cultivation has been at a disadvantage. If it weren¡¯t for Zhao Hai, then the World of Cultivation might have been ced in a very dangerous position.

    Even without this, everyone in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield were eager to improve their strength. They would just give up on something that might make them stronger.

    In the past, the Xu Race were able to be unfettered and free because they were strong and also because people didn¡¯t have any strong motivation to deal with them. The Xu Race lived by robbing people, but they knew their limits. And after they robbed people, they would immediately get rid of the stolen items. Because of this, the Xu Race didn¡¯t have a lot of resources in hand. All they had were a lot of artifacts. However, artifacts were verymon in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. So people wouldn¡¯t hunt them down for that.

    But once a method to utilize the Xu Race¡¯s tentacle was found and proven that it could increase one¡¯s strength, then everyone in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield would no doubt bepelled to make a move. By that time, the Xu Race would have to change their name. This was because they would be a huge meat that everyone would want to take a bite out of.

    If the Xu Race were an extremely powerful presence in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, then people might think twice. However, the Xu Race wasn¡¯t. There were a lot of people that could deal with the Xu Race. When the timees, it would be quitemon for people to hunt down the Xu Race in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. The Xu Race¡¯s poption in the battlefield might even be hunted to extinction.

    One shouldn¡¯t underestimate the strength of High-grade Realms. As long as they wanted too, they could eliminate the Xu Race with ease. They might even be able to hunt the Xu Race down up to their home realm.

    Compared to the Xu Race¡¯s n of removing the fire from the pot by hunting the World of Cultivation¡¯s rookies, then Zhao Hai¡¯s n was simr to destroying the entire house. Once he seeds in his research, then the Xu Race would be like mice on the street. Once spotted, people would mor and beat them down.

    Thinking about this, Kong Miao and Li Zongdao¡¯s vision about Zhao Hai changed. Although Zhao Hai currently had a smile on his face, the two felt cold air going through their necks. That smile looked very scary right now.

    Looking at the two, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no reason to hold back in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. We have truly offended the Xu Race this time. We can let the Xu Race off after finding out the main culprit, but the Xu Race would certainly keep this enmity in mind. When there¡¯s an opportunity, they would definitely go against us. In order to ensure the safety of the World of Cultivation, the Xu Race needed to be taken care of. Even if I can¡¯t find a method to increase how many artifacts can be used, I can still say that I seeded. In any case, the Xu Race will be hunted down. Of course, I can¡¯t announce it right now, people wouldn¡¯t believe me.¡±

    Kong Miao let out a long breath. He looked at Zhao Hai and marked him down as someone he shouldn¡¯t offend. It wasughable. A Severed Soul Expert was afraid of a Nascent Soul Expert. Even if he told other people about it, they wouldn¡¯t believe him.

    However, Kong Miao was truly afraid of offending Zhao Hai. Kong Miao discovered that he couldn¡¯t see through Zhao Hai. Everything about him was a mystery. Even if he had a technique to project the future, Zhao Hai was still a blurry image.

    A person who was sunny and warm during ordinary times could easily turn terrifying once confronting their enemy. Once one became his enemy, then there were only two oues, either you die or he dies.

    If Zhao Hai was like any other Nascent Soul Experts, then Kong Miao might not care about him. For Kong Miao, Nascent Soul Experts weren¡¯t a threat. He could win against these people with his own strength. Even if there were a lot of them, Nascent Soul Experts would still find it impossible to kill him. Plots and schemes, in front of absolute strength, were no bigger than children¡¯s games.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t an ordinary Nascent Soul Expert. He was terrifyingly strong. Even if he had the Ten Thousand Transformations Staff, Kong Miao was still not sure if he could kill Zhao Hai. In this case, Kong Miao needed to take Zhao Hai seriously. Moreover, he made sure to not offend Zhao Hai.

    Li Zongdao had the same thought as Kong Miao. Although Li Zongdao was a straightforward person, he was a fool. He knew how strong Zhao Hai was and what kind of person he was. Naturally, Li Zongdao had no ns to offend Zhao Hai. After all, Zhao Hai was his good friend. Zhao Hai has no reason to deal with him.

    Zhao Hai watched the two and knew what they were thinking about. However, he didn¡¯t mind it. He weed these kinds of thoughts. It would be beneficial to him if these two had some fear of him inside their hearts.

    While the three were talking, Zhao Hai noticed that the other teams were also beginning to meet the Xu Race. These shes weren¡¯t intense. And with the scanners, the World of Cultivators were able to easily deal with the Xu Race.

    Although the Xu Race weren¡¯t doing very well, Zhao Hai was still vignt. They were still far from the Octopus Inds, but the Xu Race had begun attacking them. This came as a surprise to Zhao Hai. It seems like the Xu Race were anxious to attack.

    Kong Miao didn¡¯t know about Zhao Hai¡¯s thoughts. He just discovered Zhao Hai resuming his contemting state. This caused him to be puzzled. However, he didn¡¯t say anything as he shifted his attention back to the scanner.

    At this time, a messaging sword came flying towards him. Kong Miao received the flying sword and read the news. The other teams had met attacks by the Xu Race. But because of the scanners, they were able to prepare.

    Seeing that there was nothing else inside the sword, Kong Miao let it go. Before long, numerous jade sword messages came in, all bearing the same information. He already expected this to happen, so he wasn¡¯t very surprised.

    Li Zongdao stood on the side as he watched Kong Miao busying himself. To be honest, he felt envious. Being busy meant power.

    To be honest, Li Zongdao felt a bit of a loss when he came to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Back in the World of Cultivation, he was a heaven¡¯s child. Everywhere he went, people would recognize him. And upon returning to the Profound Clear Sect, people would look at him as an idol. But aftering to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, Li Zongdao discovered that he was nothing. Nobody turned their heads his way nor was he treated like a heaven¡¯s chosen. In here, he was but a weed. A weed that anyone could step on.

    Li Zongdao believed that if he hadn¡¯t followed Zhao Hai, then he might have already been killed. The first time Li Zongdao discovered how strong the people in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield were, his scalp couldn¡¯t help but tingle.

    However, Li Zongdao was open-minded. He understood that the moment he stepped into the Ten-thousand Realm battlefield, he would have to let go of his identity back in the World of Cultivation. Whatever he was back in the World of Cultivation was of no use in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. He understood that he was a rookie in this ce.

    Although he had adjusted his mentality, Li Zongdao still couldn¡¯t help but feel envy as he looked at Kong Miao. This was because, strictly, Kong Miao was in the same generation as him. But Kong Miao was now at the head of an army of experts that was traversing through the Ten-thousand Realm battlefield. As for Li Zongdao, he was just a rookie that had been swept up by the events. There was a huge difference between the two.

    When he thought of this, Li Zongdao clenched his fist. He pledged that he would be like Kong Miao one day. He also wanted tomand thousands of experts in battle.

    Zhao Hai could see Li Zongdao¡¯s expression and understood his friend¡¯s mood. After all, Li Zongdao already told him about Kong Miao.

    At this time, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t only paying attention to the World of Cultivation troops. In fact, he already released silver needles to scout out the Octopus Inds!

 Chapter 1421 â€“ Blocking The Way!

    <h4>Chapter 1421 - Blocking The Way!</h4>

    The World of Cultivation¡¯s final target was the Octopus Inds. Even if they couldn¡¯t crash into the inds, at least they wanted topel the Xu Race to have a decisive battle against them.

    Since they were clear about this, Zhao Hai sent out silver needles in advance to explore the terrain ahead. His goal was to detect every single Xu Race ambush on the way.

    Not only was Zhao Hai able to discover Xu Race people, he discovered a lot of them. Most were lying in ambush. Moreover, every single one of them were stealthed. These Xu Race people naturally didn¡¯t expect the World of Cultivation to have scanners that could detect them.

    Although there were a lot of ambush spots on the way, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t actually worried. Even if the World of Cultivation¡¯s troops were spread out, they were close enough to each other that other teams could provide reinforcements almost immediately. And even if they couldn¡¯t rush in to help, they could also warn other teams in advance so that they can confront the enemy together.

    The Xu Race wanted to take advantage of this current situation to pick out teams of Cultivators. However, because of the scanners, each team were able to thwart the ambush. One by one, the Xu Race were being defeated and chased away. Naturally, if they were being chased, the Xu Race weren¡¯t able to use their stealth robes.

    Originally, Zhao Hai thought that nothing was wrong. However, he discovered that in addition to the Xu Race, there were other people present. These people weren¡¯t from the Xu Race. They were all wearing ck clothes and had masks that could hide from spiritual force. All of them were gathered together, numbering around a thousand.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. These people were blocking the way of the World of Cultivation. It was obvious that they harbored evil intentions. Moreover, this couldn¡¯t be a simple ambush, they intended to have a battle!

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t underestimate the other party. Conversely, he became more alert to their presence. Their appearance meant that they were confident that they could stop the World of Cultivation¡¯s advance.

    And although the other party only had a thousand people, all of them looked disciplined. Zhao Hai paid attention to them for a long time, but none of them made any noise. Also, all of them had thick killing aura. One would know at a nce that they weren¡¯t good-natured.

    Using his mind, Zhao Hai called over to Laura, ¡°Laura, try going through our materials in the Ten-thousand Battlefield. Find out who these people are.¡±

    Laura was also looking at the monitor, but she shook her head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t check. Brother Hai, the information we have about the Ten-thousand Battlefield is too small. Moreover, these people deliberately concealed their identities. Although there are a lot of groups in the battlefield that wore ck clothes and masks, it¡¯s impossible to identify them all.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Try to analyze theirbat prowess.¡± Laura nodded, then Lizzy and the others got busy. Zhao Hai¡¯s analysis of someone¡¯s battle prowess wasn¡¯t arbitrary. Through the Universal Scanner, he could get a fair guess about the enemy¡¯s strength through their qi, aura, temperament, and so on. Of course, this calction might be inurate and could only be used as a reference.

    Laura and the others got busy for some time, before they gave a report, ¡°Brother Hai, I¡¯m afraid these people are bad news. The analysis said that these people should be very strong. If we proceed with the n, then we will certainly suffer losses.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he withdrew his spiritual force from the Space. His two eyes opened, showing a fierce gaze. Actually, there was no need for him to close his eyes in order tomunicate with Laura and the others. He just did so out of habit. At the same time, this was so that Kong Miao wouldn¡¯t disturb him.

    At this time, Zhao Hai knew that he couldn¡¯t dy. This was rted to the World of Cultivation. Zhao Hai immediately went to Kong Miao and said, ¡°Grandmaster Kong, there¡¯s a problem.¡±

    Kong Miao frowned as he listened to Zhao Hai. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°People are blocking our way?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Right, they¡¯re blocking our way. There are about a thousand people. They aren¡¯t from the Xu Race. All of them are wearing ck clothes and masks. Their masks can shield from spiritual force. Because of this, they cannot be identified. Moreover, they should be quite strong. The Undead that I sent in advance had beenpletely destroyed by them.¡±

    Kong Miao frowned, ¡°Strong? About a thousand? Did the Xu Race get reinforcements from another ce? There are groups willing to help the Xu Race?¡±

    Zhao Hai suddenly had a sh of intuition, he looked at Kong Miao and said, ¡°Grandmaster, there are indeed people who are willing to help the Xu Race. Don¡¯t forget, the Xu Race is now working for someone. It¡¯s possible that it¡¯s the High-grade Realm. That High-grade Realm might not want to see the Xu Race get wiped out. Otherwise, they would be affected if this matter fails.¡±

    Kong Miao understood what Zhao Hai was saying. He could see the same thing in the Void Temple. Being arge power, the Void Temple had a lot of smaller forces working for them and depending on them to survive. If the Void Temple had something that wasn¡¯t convenient for them to handle, then those small forces would be left to deal with it. If something unexpected happens to that small force, then the Void Temple would have to salvage the situation lest they risk damaging their reputation.

    Kong Miao nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s reasonable. If it¡¯s the High-grade Realm, then things have be more troublesome.¡± Kong Miao was clearly aware of their present strength. They simply couldn¡¯t go against powerful realms. Moreover, they wouldn¡¯t even dare fight High-grade Realms.

    Zhao Hai looked at Kong Miao and said, ¡°No, Grandmaster. This is a great opportunity for us. With those people joining, the Xu Race would be more inclined to go against us. Since these people decided to hide their identities, we can just pretend that we don¡¯t know where they came from. Once we defeat those people, then I¡¯m sure that the Xu Race would tell us everything we want.¡±

    Kong Miao knit his brows and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that approach isn¡¯t correct. If we manage to win, then that High-grade Realm wouldn¡¯t let us off.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Grandmaster, even if we don¡¯t fight them, they still wouldn¡¯t let us off. So we might as well fight them properly. Those people plotted against us. Grandmaster, from what I can see, let¡¯s pause for now while you send word to the higher-ups.¡±

    Kong Miao nodded. He also thought that Zhao Hai¡¯s proposal was good. The opposite party had a thousand people. If the World of Cultivation proceeded with their current n, then they would definitely suffer a lot. This matter would greatly affect the World of Cultivation, so they needed to report to the higher-ups.

    Kong Miao immediately took out a jade sword message and wrote a message using his spiritual force before releasing it. This jade sword message was headed towards the World of Cultivation¡¯s higher-ups.

    Kong Miao immediately took out more jade sword messages in order to send word to the other teams. After releasing the messages, Kong Miao turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait here for the others.¡±

    Zhao Hao nodded and stopped the Hell King¡¯s ship. Kong Miao stood in ce as people began arriving one after another. Kong Miao exined everything to everyone as Zhao Hai arranged spaces for them to rest in the ship.

    In about two hours, all teams arrived on the ship. But Kong Maio didn¡¯t order the ship to depart. He was still waiting for the reply from the higher-ups.

    Fortunately, jade sword messages travel very fast. Four hours after sending his message, Kong Miao received his reply. After reading the contents, Kong Miao turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, go forward at full power.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. It seems like the higher-ups epted his proposition to deal with these people. He immediately controlled the ship to go forward at full power.

    Kong Miao also included Zhao Hai¡¯s n in his message. It seems like the higher-ups saw Zhao Hai¡¯s n as reasonable, so they agreed.

    In fact, Kong Miao also thought that Zhao Hai¡¯s n was very reasonable. In battles between High-grade realms, the most important thing for smaller realms was to know which side to pick. Even if they picked a wrong side, as long as the high-grade realm survives, the smaller realms would also have a chance for survival.

    But if you don¡¯t pick a side, then it¡¯s possible for you to offend both sides. When the timees, no matter who won, you still wouldn¡¯t have any good fruits to eat.

    Naturally, the higher-ups could also think through this point. Therefore, they prepared to make a decision on where to stand at this time. The opposite party was tantly trying to harm them. Moreover, the other party hid their status. If they knew who the other party was, then at the very least they know to whom they could surrender to. Beautiful the enemy was unknown, then they wouldn¡¯t know who to bow their heads to when the time came.

    As Zhao Hai controlled the ship, he also paid attention to the masked group. It must be known that four hours had passed. With the ship¡¯s original speed, the two sides should have fought already. However, the World of Cultivation stopped and just resumed their travel. The other party should have some thoughts about this.

 Chapter 1422 â€“ Anger

    <h4>Chapter 1422 - Anger</h4>

    However, it seems like Zhao Hai underestimated the patience of these people. When Zhao Hai and the others stopped, these people didn¡¯t make any moves. They seemed like lifeless creatures as they just stood in ce.

    But Zhao Hai knew that these people were alive. It was just that they were patient because they had formidable mental strength. Not long after Zhao Hai and the others departed, the Xu Race reported to these unmoving individuals.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai understood that these ck clothed people were the main force. As for the Xu Race, they were now acting as scouts. But this was also good. This meant that the target has shifted from the Xu Race to these people. Looking at their appearances, it was clear that they wanted to hide their identities. This made it convenient for Zhao Hai and the others.

    After convening with everyone, Kong Miao appeared on the bow. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, do you still have some Undead left there? How is the current situation?¡±

    Kong Miao discovered that he was beginning to take Zhao Hai seriously more and more. This was because Zhao Hai brought continuous surprises to him. Like this time, for example. If Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t able to see the situation ahead, then the World of Cultivation would be wading through unfamiliar waters.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I still have several remaining. However, they can only monitor the surrounding area. As of now, there¡¯s no changes to the enemy. They haven¡¯t made any moves. However, the Xu Race kept reporting back to them. I¡¯m afraid our spections are true.¡±

    Kong Miao knit his brows and then nodded and said, ¡°Keep monitoring the situation, if anything changes, tell me.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I reckon nothing will change. Those people are really arrogant. They wouldn¡¯t feel threatened by us. So why would they change their n?¡±

    Kong Miao replied, ¡°If they¡¯re arrogant, then that means they are confident with their strength. Especially here in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be facing a hard battle ahead.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I have a n. If Grandmaster agrees, we can try it out.¡±

    Kong Miao looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Among the Undead I have, there are beast-shaped Undead. Back when I was fighting Master, I equipped them with magic cannons. I haven¡¯t removed them yet. However, if we go with this n, then I¡¯ll have to ask Grandmaster for high-grade crystals. The ones I use are too low-grade, so they cannons wouldn¡¯t be able to exert much power. I also have arge number of yin lightning mines. I can release my humanoid Undead to use the mines to deal with the Xu Race. Although they wouldn¡¯t be able to do much, at least they could introduce more chaos in the battlefield. With this the pressure on us would be much smaller.

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Kong Miao nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s try that out. I¡¯ll give you the crystal stones. But how many Undead do you have?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°A lot.¡±

    Kong Miao nodded and said, ¡°Good. Then I¡¯ll send people to collect crystal stones. Wait here.¡± After he said that, he turned around and left. Kong Miao¡¯s evaluation of Zhao Hai increased once more. Not only because Zhao Hai was powerful, but also because he was concerned about the well-being of other people.

    Before long, Kong Miao came back holding a spatial bag. He handed the spatial bag over to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°We can only scrape up this much. You decide how to use them.¡± Zhao Hai nodded then received the spatial bag.

    Kong Miao gave him a lot of crystals. Moreover, all of them were high-grade crystals. Actually, Zhao Hai had no need for these at all. This was because the Space was already producing high-grade crystals. But holding the mentality of not giving without taking, Zhao Hai asked for these crystals.

    Zhao Hai wanted to release the Undead in consideration for the World of Cultivation. This battle was crucial to the realm¡¯s future. They cannot lose here. Therefore, Zhao Hai decided to release the Undead to help him out.

    At the same time, he wanted to show his strength to Kong Miao and the others. Kong Miao and the others only heard about his Undead. Today Zhao Hai wanted them to see the power of his Undead.

    Four hours was long for a cultivator. In a blink of an eye, Zhao Hai and the others were able to spot the people blocking their way. Those in the ship¡¯s cabin also began to walk out.

    Zhao Hai stopped the Hell King¡¯s ship when they were a kilometer away. The two sides looked like status as they released killing auras towards each other. It was clear that they weren¡¯t intending to be friends.

    After Zhao Hai stopped the ship, Kong Miao cupped his fist towards the other party and said, ¡°Everyone, this one Kong Miao from the World of Cultivation. May I know why you¡¯re blocking our way?¡±

    The masked group just stared at Kong Miao. All of them looked like dead people.

    Kong Miao felt a bit ufortable because of this. But his face was calm as he said, ¡°Everyone, do you want to stand up to the Xu Race?¡±

    Despite this, the other side kept quiet. At this time, Zhao Hai walked over to Kong Miao and whispered, ¡°Grandmaster, the Xu Race is starting to surround us. If we allow them to do this, we will be in trouble.¡±

    Hearing this, Kong Miao¡¯s expression changed. Then he coldly snorted and said, ¡°We greeted them properly. But as it turns out, they just want to eat us. I¡¯m afraid they don¡¯t have such a huge appetite.¡± Then with a wave of his hand, everyone from the World of Cultivation took out their artifacts.

    The other party didn¡¯t make any noise. However, all of them took out their artifacts. When he saw their artifacts, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. This was because all of them had the same weapon. All artifacts were three meters long and colored red. They were ives!

    Kong Miao was also stunned when he saw this. Then his expression changed. He wasn¡¯t ignorant, these ives weren¡¯t ordinary and all of them had murderous auras. If ced in the World of Cultivation, such artifacts would be considered high-grade. It would be very difficult to acquire them. But now, all one thousand people had one of these artifacts. It¡¯s clear that their background wasn¡¯t ordinary.

    The others were stunned as well. Then their expressions became ugly. They were all experienced individuals, naturally they understood what these weapons meant.

    At this time, the leader of the masked group waved his hand. About thirty people stepped out and then suddenly, three colossal constructs appeared in front!

    Saying that these three were colossal wasn¡¯t excessive. They weren¡¯t any smaller than the Hell King¡¯s ship. However, they were quite different. One could see at a nce that the Hell King¡¯s ship was a boat. As for the three, they looked like chariots!

    And these weren¡¯t ordinary chariots either. These were three bronze chariots that were made out of high-grade wood. Each chariot was pulled by eight bronze horses. Their wheels were also equipped with sharp des to mow down the enemy.

    What made Zhao Hai feel strange was that the bronze horses were capable of movement. These bronze horses kicked their legs and even neighed, just like real horses.

    The drivers of the chariots looked like warriors from ancient times. As the three chariots lined up, they looked like ancient war gods that had just walked out of their tombs.

    At this time, the 30 masked individuals got on their respective chariots. Naturally, they would be the ones controlling the chariots. Seeing this, Zhao Hai immediately understood what the other party intended to do. They want to deal with the Hell King¡¯s ship and the Pagoda using these three chariots.

    When he saw this, Kong Miao¡¯s expression turned uglier. It must be known that these bronze chariots were quite famous in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. But this didn¡¯t mean that only one realm used these chariots. In fact, these chariots were pleasantly named Eight Cyan Imperial Charots. They weremonrgebat artifacts.

    Although these chariots weren¡¯t rare, only a few people could effectively use them for fighting. This was because this artifact was very hard to operate. It wasn¡¯t an ordinary magic artifact but instead it operated like a machine. To Cultivators, the term machine was oftentimes reced by ¡®puppet¡¯. However, puppet artifacts were controlled using spells.

    Puppet artifacts and machine-type artifacts were made roughly the same way. Components and formations in order to assemble these artifacts. And then they helped people fight. As for the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots, they were machine-type artifacts.

    Since these chariots were machine-type artifacts, operating them needed many people. In order to guarantee optimum fighting strength, each chariot needed at least ten people to control them.

    Because these Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots were used heavily in the early years of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, only a few of them remained to this day. Moreover, they were rarely used. It was said that only the most powerful realms possess them.

    For the opposite party to take out three of these chariots fully exined their strengths. And it also informed Zhao Hai and the others that their background was indeed formidable.

    When he thought of this, Kong Miao turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, what do you think? These people want to deal with your artifact with the chariots. Can you block them?¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s face was pale. However, this wasn¡¯t out of fear but anger. He didn¡¯t think the other party would be this ruthless against the World of Cultivation. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have prepared this much.

    Kong Miao looked at Zhao Hai and thought that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t assured. So he immediately said, ¡°If you¡¯re not sure, then forget it. Let¡¯s just think of a solution.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai coldly snorted and said, ¡°If they want to y, then I¡¯ll apany them. Grandmaster, don¡¯t worry. Those three chariots, leave them to me.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai took out four instruments as well as 12 metal beasts.

    When the instruments and beasts appeared, they weren¡¯t very big. But it didn¡¯t take long before they erged and became as big as the Hell King¡¯s ship.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand once more, causing the sky to be blotted by Undead. These Undead formed cube formations, each formation having a hundred thousand Undead inside. In a sh, Zhao Hai revealed ten million Undead.

    Kong Miao and the others were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to have this move. The twelve metal beasts were no smaller than the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots. There¡¯s also the four instruments floating around the Hell King¡¯s ship. The scene looked somewhat terrifying.

    What¡¯s even more surprising was the ten million Undead. These Undead were wearing armor as they stood in ce. Their tight formation and cold aura caused the surrounding temperature to drop by a few degrees.

    Zhao Hai was truly angered this time. The World of Cultivation was his root. He can¡¯t let it perish. The other party was intent on wiping them out. Naturally, he had to return the gesture. So he released a lot of Undead as well as the metal beasts and the four instruments.

    Seeing this, Kong Mia¡¯s eyes lit up. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, you take care about the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots. Leave the others to us.¡± After he said that, Kong Miao flew out of the Hell King¡¯s ship. In his mind, if Zhao Hai intends tomand this many artifacts, then he certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to attack with them.

    And this was indeed the case with Zhao Hai. The other released three artifacts, which would be enough to upy him for a while. Therefore, he wouldn¡¯t be able to participate in the attack.

    The others saw this and understood what Kong Miao wanted to express. So all of them flew out of the Hell King¡¯s ship and attacked the other party. At the same time, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t polite as his four instruments began ying music. The sound waves assaulted the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots. The 12 Metal Beasts also moved and threw themselves towards the chariots. The Hell King¡¯s ship charged as well carrying Zhao Hai along with it.

    As for the Undead, there was no need for Zhao Hai to control them. Lizzy and the others took control over the Undead to help Kong Miao and the others to attack the masked people.

    Just like Kong Miao, the masked individuals were also shocked. They already researched Zhao Hai before this so they had a fair evaluation of his strength. However, they didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to conceal his strength. This unexpected change caused them to be startled.

    However, now that Kong Miao and the others had attacked, they had no choice but to receive the assault. It was at this time that Kong Miao and the others discovered the difference between the two sides. Although the masked individuals only had one weapon, their offensive strength actually suppressed the World of Cultivation!

 Chapter 1423 â€“ Impact!

    <h4>Chapter 1423 - Impact!</h4>

    When the masked individuals were about to attack the people from the World of Cultivation, walnut-sized balls suddenly came flying towards them. The masked individuals were stunned, this was because they could recognize that these were yin lighting bombs.

    The reason they were shocked wasn¡¯t because of the yin lighting bombs¡¯ power. Actually, they were shocked because there were still people who would use Yin lightning mines in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    To ordinary Cultivators, yin lightning mines were ultimate weapons. After all, yin lightning mines were indeed lethal.

    However, in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield? This was a ce where experts from more than 30 thousand Realms fought each other. There were experts here who could rip an expert apart with their bare hands. Yin lightning mines had low range and might not even injure their targets. It can be said that yin lightning mines were useless in this ce.

    Just as the masked individuals were stunned, the yin lightning mines exploded. All the mines exploded at the exact same time.

    These masked individuals forgot about one thing. When a certain quantity was reached, yin lightning mines would be extremely destructive.

    They might not be injured by one yin lightning mine. But 100, 1000, 10,000, or even 100,000? When this number of mines explode at the same time, their power would certainly reach another level.

    Naturally,mon yin lightning mines wouldn¡¯t be able to reach this point. Common yin lightning mines needed to reach their target or else they wouldn¡¯t explode. However, Zhao Hai¡¯s yin lightning mines could be activated at any time. Without its user¡¯s trigger, then the mines wouldn¡¯t explode.

    With the Undead listening to Lizzy and the others, the yin lightning mines exploded at the same time. The might of this explosion caused 50 masked individuals to love their lives on the spot. More than 30 were critically injured. Almost a hundred people were rendered unable to fight just like that.

    The other masked individuals were shocked. They didn¡¯t expect to receive this much damage from yin lightning mines. Themander immediatelymanded everyone to disperse and deal with the Undead.

    These masked individuals suddenly discovered that although the individual strength of the Undead wasn¡¯t much, they were extremely unified in their actions. They also discovered that all the Undead were using magic artifacts. What¡¯s more terrifying was the fact that these artifacts were quite simr to the blood red ives, albeit not as powerful.

    Besides artifacts, the Undead also have magic cannons. These masked individuals might not care about one or two cannons. However, the Undead have about ten thousand magic cannons. Such an attack could take out a Transcending Tribtion Expert.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the masked individuals to find out how difficult the Undead were to deal with. It was now impossible for them to focus their attention on the World of Cultivation. Now, the masked individuals were divided into two. About 300 of them were dealing with the Undead. Before they can deal with the Undead, they wouldn¡¯t be able to help with the battle against Kong Miao and the others.

    Although the remaining 600 or so individuals that were fighting against Kong Miao and the others were strong, it would still be impossible for them to cause huge losses for the World of Cultivation.

    However, these masked individuals weren¡¯t discouraged. Conversely, each one of them were burning with anger. They were thinking about how to dismantle the corpses when they¡¯re finished.

    These masked individuals were confident because they have reinforcementsing over. The Xu Race were just behind. As long as the Xu Race arrives, the Undead would be dealt with. When the timees, the Undead would be sandwiched between two forces.

    From what these masked individuals could see, the Undead¡¯s fighting abilities weren¡¯t that great. What the Undead depended on was their numbers. Once they be surrounded, the Undead would certainly have a hard time. Once this happens they would no longer be frightening. Therefore, the only thing that these masked individuals could do right now was to maintain their current situation and wait for the Xu Race.

    However, it was clear that they had underestimated Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. If in the past Zhao Hai needed to allocate his spiritual force in order to control the twelve metal beasts, after gaining faith power, he no longer needed to. Additionally, since then, the 12 metal beasts have be even more powerful.

    The 12 metal beasts, along with the Hell King¡¯s ship and the four instruments, were certainly enough to deal with the three Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots. If it weren¡¯t for the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots, then the 30 Transcending Tribtion Experts would have already been ripped to pieces by now.

    Also, the masked group underestimated the number of Undead in Zhao Hai¡¯s hands. Ten million? This wasn¡¯t even a fraction of the Undead in the Space. Because of Zhao Hai¡¯s rtionship with the hugeherworld heart, the Undead in the Underworld all entered the Space. Even Zhao Hai himself couldn¡¯t tell how many Undead he has. In any case, Zhao Hai knew that his Undead numbered more than the poption of the entire Cultivation Realm.

    This was a terrifying number. However, these masked individuals were unaware of this. The remaining Undead haven¡¯t moved yet. Zhao Hai could block the Xu Race with just a wave of a hand.

    Since it¡¯s impossible for these masked individuals to know about this, they were all waiting for the Xu Race reinforcements. Only then could they deal with the Undead.

    These masks individuals thought that once they reach their current level, then numbers would no longer affect them. But after this incident, they found that they were wrong. Sometimes, when it reached a certain point, numbers are terrifying.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have many thoughts running through his mind. The only thing in his mind was how powerful the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots were, especially when controlled by Transcending Tribtion Experts. The three chariots were like three tanks that could move unhindered in the battlefield. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t able to do anything to them for a while.

    However, by this point, Zhao Hai already grasped the attack patterns of the chariots. It must be said thatrge artifacts were more monotonous in the movementspared to other artifacts. Because of their size,rge artifacts didn¡¯t have the same freedom of movement as smaller artifacts. To contrast this, each attack made byrge artifacts were iparably powerful. They were basically like the all-in attacks of a heavy sword.

    But going against arge artifact using the dexterity of a small artifact would be courting death. A tank cannot drift like a sports car. But if a sports car crashes into a tank, then the car would certainly be crushed.

    The Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots had the same attacking style. Their impact force was very strong. Even the twelve metal beasts couldn¡¯t sh with them head-on.

    However, their attacking patterns were only at this level. Now that Zhao Hai knew about this, he would have a n to deal with them. Normally, the chariots would line up in a row and then charge forward. Once they charged, their power was thunderous. It was impossible to block them.

    What surprised Zhao Hai was that these three chariots seem to have a connected energy system. ONce the the three chariots attack, if Zhao Hai targets the left chariot, the energy of the other two would gather to the left chariots. Because of this, Zhao Hai had difficulty dealing with the chariots.

    After Zhao Hai listed out the attacking patterns of the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots, he began to formte a n. Meanwhile, the chariots began to line up once more. Their horses held up their heads and began to scratch the ground. They were prepared to charge at any moment.

    Zhao Hai snorted, then the four instruments attacked the left chariot. At the same time, the 12 metal beasts moved along with the Hell King¡¯s ship. Everything was focused on the left chariot.

    Bang, bang, bang, bang, the sounds of collision were heard. The three chariots¡¯ energy was already centralized on the left chariot. Because of this, Zhao Hai¡¯s attack didn¡¯t cause any damage.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t give up. He gathered all his strength and continued to attack the left chariot.

    The opposite party understood Zhao Hai¡¯s intention. Zhao Hai wanted to crush the left chariot through repeated attacks. After dealing with the left chariot, Zhao Hai would defeat the other two.

    Despite this, the masked individuals didn¡¯t worry. They knew that the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots weren¡¯t easy to break. If the chariots were that useless, then they would have been eliminated from existence a long time ago.

    The masked individuals continued to line up and charged once more. Zhao Hai continued his actions. But this time, it seems like Zhao Hai was enraged as he attacked the chariots the same way as before.

    Both sides seem to have an agreement that they wouldpete this way. Seeing that he couldn¡¯t do anything, it seemed like Zhao Hai was at a loss. However, don¡¯t forget that Zhao Hai¡¯s Hell King¡¯s ship, instruments, and 12 metal beasts all had faith power. This increased their offensive power, allowing Zhao Hai to sh with the enemy dozens of times.

 Chapter 1424 â€“ Stellar Transformations Art, Homing Star Sword!

    <h4>Chapter 1424 - Ster Transformations Art, Homing Star Sword!</h4>

    Both sides lined up, Zhao Hai was still targeting the leftmost chariot. Then the two charged in once more.

    The two parties were already ustomed to this sh. To them both, it felt like a meaningless struggle, because they couldn¡¯t do anything to each other.

    To be honest, these masked people were feeling depressed. They expected their chariots to easily be able to deal with Zhao Hai. They didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would match them instead.

    They didn¡¯t know how Zhao Hai was able to fight against them for so long. However, they didn¡¯t think of it too much. All they wanted to do was to tie Zhao Hai down. If Zhao Hai turned around and attacked other people, then that would be a disaster.

    The distance between the two decreased. When they were about 100 meters away from each other, the people in the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots suddenly discovered that Zhao Hai and his artifacts had vanished from sight.

    As the masked individuals were stunned, Zhao Hai appeared on their right side. In a blink of an eye, Zhao Hai traversed 100 meters without anyone noticing.

    The masked individuals panicked once they saw Zhao Hai appearing on their right side. The Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots have connected energy. Since Zhao Hai has been attacking the left side for more than a dozen times, they were already used to transfer the energy to the left chariot. So at this moment, the right chariot was almost undefended. If their right side was attacked right now, it would spell trouble for them.

    With a bang, both sides hit each other. It was at this point that the masked people discovered that they were truly in trouble. This was because Zhao Hai¡¯s collision point wasn¡¯t the rightmost chariot. Instead, he attacked the area in between the center chariot and the right chariot!

    The masked individuals have three directions to attack Zhao Hai from. They could gather their energy on the leftmost, center, and rightmost chariot. However, in their previous shes, Zhao Hai only attacked the leftmost chariot. This caused the masked individuals to think that Zhao Hai would always attack the left chariot all the time.

    Because of this, they didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to suddenly change his attack. Moreover, it attacked in between two points. It was like a person holding two knives piercing through two people. Both sides would inevitably be damaged.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t repelled by the collision. Instead, the right and the center chariot were impacted by Zhao Hai¡¯s attacks.

    The masked people let out a miserably grunt. They had been seriously injured. Without the support of the center and right chariot, the left chariot¡¯s strength was soon reduced.

    And how could Zhao Hai let this opportunity go. As the other party was flustered, hemanded his artifacts to charge towards the leftmost Eight Cyan Imperial Chariot.

    The masked individuals didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to make another attack this soon. Naturally, they were unprepared. In addition to the shock they just experienced, the left Eight Cyan Imperial Chariot was severely damaged by Zhao Hai¡¯s attack. The people on the chariot were also injured.

    The three Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots suffered varying degrees of damage. All of their capabilities have been severely affected. At this time, Zhao Hai attacked once more as he shot numerous flying swords towards the three chariots.

    The masked people inside the chariots knew that if they stayed inside the dysfunctional chariots, then they would be waiting for their death in a steel coffin.

    With this thought in mind, the masked individuals immediately moved and flew out of the chariots. The moment they came out, they were greeted by flying swords. Although they suffered injuries, they weren¡¯t weak at all. They took out their blood red ives and defended themselves.

    Zhao Hai looked at them, then his eyes turned cold as he said, ¡°Ster Transformations Art, Homing Star Sword. Fly!¡±

    Following Zhao Hai¡¯s words, the 12 metal beasts roared to the skies as their body slowly disappeared. Then on the bodies of the silver swords, ster patterns were found. The surroundings became like a universe as images of countlesss and meteorites appeared.

    Seeing this, the 30 masked individuals¡¯plexions underwent a huge change. Then they gathered together and formed arge ive. From their appearance, it seems like they were using a weapon formation.

    However, they were toote. Zhao Hai¡¯s Homing Star Sword has already reached its peak strength. Additionally, the 12 metal beasts integrated themselves into the flying swords. It was now impossible for these 30 individuals to survive.

    Seeing the other party¡¯s action, Zhao Hai coldly snorted before waving his hand. He took the damaged Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots and sent them to the Space. Not even a small fragment remained.

    By taking the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots to the Space, Zhao Hai was able to obtain the materials that they were made of as well as fix them forter use. At the same time, Zhao Hai wanted to see if the chariots could integrate with Liquid Silver.

    After the three chariots were sent to the Space, Zhao Hai no longer cared about them. From now on, Cai¡¯er would be the one to take care of them. What he needed to do right now was to deal with the 30 masked individuals in the sword formation.

    It didn¡¯t take long before the 30 masked individuals noticed that they couldn¡¯t escape the formation. They could no longer see the silver swords from before. They were now surrounded bys and meteors, no swords. This was the first time they encountered a sword formation like this.

    Suddenly, a beast¡¯s roar was heard. Then 12 wild beasts appeared around them, who proceeded to pounce.

    The 30 people stared. Then they immediately lined up to attack the wild beasts. However, it seems like these beasts were very hard to kill. No matter how they were hit, the wounds would heal immediately.

    The masked people also didn¡¯t underestimate the strength of these beasts. Although the beasts looked ordinary, their offensive strength wasn¡¯t normal. One hit would heavily wound a person, two would directly kill them.

    The masked people began to understand that they were really trapped and couldn¡¯t go out. They felt frustrated. Now they can only defend as long as possible and hope that people outside would save them.

    However, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t allow them such an opportunity. He strengthened his offensive and pressured the trapped masked people. Then at this time, the Xu Race arrived.

    The Xu Rave have been monitoring Zhao Hai and the others from far away. Although they made this n a long time ago, the Xu Race were very far from the battlefield. This was because they were afraid of being discovered by the World of Cultivation. Moreover, the masked people didn¡¯t want the Xu Race too close to them. Because of this, it took a while for the Xu Race to arrive at the battlefield.

    The Xu Race expected the masked people to easily break the World of Cultivation. As soon as that was done, everything would be easy. However, they quickly discovered their mistake. Because when they arrived, they were immediately surrounded by a countless amount of Undead. Just by looks alone, they seemed to number several tens of millison.

    Although the Xu Race were formidable, they numbered a bit more than 1000 people. They were surrounded by several tens of millions of Undead. Even if the Undead weren¡¯t strong, their yin lightning mines and the magic cannons could cause heavy damage. Additionally, the Undead were able to pinpoint their location urately. This immediately caused the Xu Race to be in a passive position.

    By this time, the 30 masked people that Zhao Hai trapped could barely hold on. They were already injured when they escaped the chariots. They had been suppressing their injuries and waited until people rescued them. However, they quickly discovered that rescue was impossible. Zhao Hai had been attacking them fiercely. Although they defended, they could no longer hide their injuries. Moreover, their wounds were beginning to be more and more serious.

    The trapped masked individuals were beginning to be killed and turned into Undead by Zhao Hai. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t release them back to deal with the others. Doing that would be too conspicuous. Moreover, once the Homing Star Sword was summoned, it would be a domain of its own. If the Undead joined in, then it would only drop the power of the formation.

    The Homing Star Sword Formation can absorb star power and transform it into offensive strength. The longer one stays inside the formation, the more they would suffer. This was because as the sword formation absorbs star power, the more power it would get.

    Although the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield was its own independent realm, it was still part of the Greater Universe. So no matter where, the Ster Transformations Technique could absorb star power.

    Before long, only ten people remained of the 30. Moreover, these 10 people were all severely wounded. They wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out for long.

    However, the other masked individuals didn¡¯t have the time to think about them. The majority of them had been tied up by Kong Miao and the others, they simply cannot divert their attention elsewhere. The strength of Kong Miao and the others surpassed their expectations. In fact, they were being tied down by Kong Miao and the others.

    In the beginning, Kong Miao and the others weren¡¯t too ustomed to the offensive methods of the other party. Their offense was fierce and violent, like a storm. This kind of fighting style made Kong Miao and the others feel awkward. Fortunately, the undead were able to separate a fraction of the masked group. This lessened the pressure on Kong Miao and the others and allowed them to get ustomed to the attacking patterns of the enemy.

 Chapter 1425 â€“ Can Anyone Explain?

    <h4>Chapter 1425 - Can Anyone Exin?</h4>

    Zhao Hai calmly looked at the scene as thest of the 30 masked individuals was killed by the sword formation. These masked individuals felt very strange to Zhao Hai. They seem to have no other artifacts beside that blood red ive. This confused Zhao Hai.

    In the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, beside Sword Cultivators, Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t heard of other people that only used one artifact. Nobody wanted to limit themselves to one magic artifact. Zhao Hai theorized that this must be because the masked people were guarding the Xu Race.

    Actually, when these masked people used their artifact, their movements looked awkward to Zhao Hai. It seems like these people weren¡¯t familiar with their weapon. Although the ive disyed astonishing strength, Zhao Hai could see that the other party weren¡¯t used to using ives.

    If a cultivator uses a weapon, then they certainly wouldn¡¯t use something they¡¯re unfamiliar with. These people only used ives and nothing else. They might have done this to cover their identities.

    In addition to wearing masks, the ives were deliberately made identical. They also didn¡¯t use any other artifact. This might mean that the masked individuals had unique artifacts that could identify them once used. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been this meticulous in hiding themselves.

    After he thought of this, Zhao Hai interrogated one of the masked individuals that had been turned into Undead. Finally, he got his answer. The masked people who came after them this time turned out to be from one of the most famous High-grade realms in the battlefield. The Hundred Treasures Realm!

    The Hundred Treasures Realm was one of the topmost existences in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. The reason they were called this name wasn¡¯t because of how many treasures they have. It¡¯s because of the artifacts they use.

    The Hundred Treasures Realm was differentpared to other High-grade realms who generally pursuedrger artifacts. These realms makerge artifacts that would overpower smaller artifacts.

    The Hundred Treasures Realm was the opposite. They pursued to achieve the smallest artifact possible. Their formations also focus on transforming an artifact smaller.

    It was hard to tell how many artifacts people from the Hundred Treasures Realm could control. However, it was said that Transcending Tribtion Experts could control hundreds of artifacts.

    Their artifacts weren¡¯trge ones. Some were willow leaf throwing knives, caltrops, darts, flying needles, and the like. It was these kinds of artifacts that they loved using.

    People from the Hundred Treasures Realm were among the hardest to deal with in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. This was because they just have too many artifacts. Moreover, a lot of practitioners weren¡¯t familiar dealing with very small artifacts. Additionally, the Hundred Treasures Realm have special formations that could supplement these smaller weapons. Take a flying needle, for example. They have a formation that gives armor sunder to these needles.

    This armor sunder could break an opponent¡¯s defenses. Regardless of what artifact or technique the enemy used, this armor sunder formation could break them apart. This was one of the reasons why the Hundred Treasures Realm was the most difficult realm to go against in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    If most practitioners were warriors, then people from the Hundred Treasures Realm would be assassins. Their magic artifacts attacked silently.

    Because of these characteristics, these masked individuals didn¡¯t use any of their artifacts. The Hundred Treasure Realm¡¯s unique artifacts and techniques made them extremely recognizable in the battlefield.

    Therefore, in this operation, the Hundred Treasures Realm opted to use blood red ives. Besides the blood red ives, they weren¡¯t permitted to bring any other artifact. It was also because of this restriction that they had been pressured to death by Zhao Hai. They didn¡¯t have anything else to use other than the ives.

    The reason why the Hundred Treasures Realm chose the ive was because it was arge heavy weapon that waspletely different to hidden weapons. So even if the identity of the masked individuals was known, nobody would believe it.

    ives were mostly used by orthodox practitioners. And the blood red color caused a heavy killing aura to emerge. This wasn¡¯t something a good person would use. This was a weapon meant for demonic cultivators.

    Although the Hundred Treasures Realm weren¡¯t orthodox practitioners, they were at leastbeled to be on the righteous path. Therefore, using the blood red ives wouldpletely divert any suspicions towards them.

    The people from the Hundred Treasures realm thought that they were safe from being found out. However, how could they anticipate that Zhao Hai was able to create Undead that preserved their original memories.

    It can be said that the Hundred Treasures Realm was truly unlucky. After learning the identity of the masked people, Zhao Hai naturally wouldn¡¯t be polite. He immediately controlled the 12 Beasts and the 4 instruments to attack the masked group that were attacking the Undead army.

    With Zhao Hai joining the fray, the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm were even more pressured. Zhao Hai was strong and hadrge artifacts. After a few attacks, the people from the Hundred Treasure Realm were plunged into chaos. The Undead were also beginning to kill them.

    In their current situation, this group could only retreat and join the main group. They n to work together and find out how they could deal with this situation.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t block them. He wanted all of the masked individuals to be in one group. This way, the Undead could cooperate with Kong Miao and the others to deal with the enemy in one go.

    As for the Xu Race, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried about them. Faced with millions of Undead, the Xu Race would have to fight well. The Xu Race would have to suffer a loss this time. Although Margaret and Megan were quiet most of the time, they were actually terrifyingmanders in battle.

    Kong Miao¡¯s group and their opponents were too focused on the fight that neither of them noticed the fate of the three Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots. Nor did they know about what happened to the group confronting the Undead. Both sides fought to the point of forgetting anything else.

    But at this time, the other group of masked individuals joined up with the main group. This caused both sides to recover their senses. Then they began to feel that something was strange. The first reaction that Kong Miao and the others thought of was to defend at full power. As for the other party, they just allowed this group to join them. They didn¡¯t go on the offensive.

    Then both sides discovered that Zhao Hai was using his artifacts to kill the enemy. The three Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots have already vanished. At the same time, the Undead were rushing over. It even looks like the Undead didn¡¯t suffer any losses.

    Seeing this, both sides couldn¡¯t help but stare. It seemed like they didn¡¯t believe what they saw. Both sides weren¡¯t stupid, so they immediately understood what happened. Zhao Hai was actually able to deal with the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots. This was something nobody expected to happen.

    Although Zhao Hai released his ownrge artifacts, nobody really thought that he would be able to defeat the chariots. In their minds, even if Zhao Hai had these powerful artifacts, he was still up against three Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots controlled by 30 Transcending Tribtion Experts.

    They were Transcending Tribtion experts, not beggars on the street. They weren¡¯t 30 pigs that could be killed that easily. Although nobody knew how the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots were defeated, Kong Miao and the others rejoiced. This meant that Zhao Hai dealt with 30 Transcending Tribtion Experts!

    What just happened? Can someone exin? How was Zhao Hai able to do this? Where did the three chariots go? Where are the people in the chariots?

    All of this went through the minds of the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm. However, they weren¡¯t able to think about this for long because Zhao Hai already began his ughter.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have any reservations, he controlled his four instruments and twelve metal beasts to ughter the masked group. The other party also responded and branched out in order to resist Zhao Hai¡¯s attack.

    At this time, Kong Miao and the others recovered. They roared with excitement as they went all out against the masked group.

    The people from the Hundred Treasures Realms were able to resist the attacks somewhat. Their weapons were very useful in group warfare. Although Zhao Hai¡¯s attacks were powerful, they were still able to block it. However, they allocated most of their power doing this.

    The Undead also didn¡¯t let go of this opportunity. They continued to attack the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm. This divided the attention of the other party once more. And there¡¯s still Kong Miao¡¯s group to deal with.

    Kong Miao and the others had already adapted to the attacks of the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm. By this time, it became very easy to deal with them. The World of Cultivation began to upy the winning position. The people from the Hundred Spirit Realm didn¡¯t have the strength to fight back.

    The people from the Hundred Treasures Realm began to feel anxious. Before this, they were very confident. This was because they believed that the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots would be able to deal with Zhao Hai. Then they would use the chariots to clean up the Undead. And with their own strengths, they were sure that they would be able to wipe out Kong Miao¡¯s group.

    However, the situation has been overturned. The three Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots were unable to achieve their goal. Instead, Zhao Hai was the one who was able to use hisrge artifacts to fight the main group. Large artifacts were ultimate weapons. In order to deal with them, a group would need to cooperate with each other. Previously, the Xu Race suffered heavy losses because the enemy hadrge artifacts. The people from the Hundred Treasures Realm wanted to use the same tactic.

    It was also at this time that the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm understood how Zhao Hai could deal with the three Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots. After all, they were now at the receiving end of Zhao Hai¡¯s attacks.

    In each of Zhao Hai¡¯s artifacts was a yin-yang pond. These yin-yang ponds provide energy to the artifacts. And after the Space¡¯s multiple upgrades, the effect of the yin-yang ponds also got stronger and stronger. This alleviated much of the spiritual qi requirements of therge artifacts.

    Originally, only the Hell King¡¯s ship had a yin-yang pond installed. However, when Zhao Hai used the pagodast time, he discovered that the consumption of spiritual qi was too much. Moreover, the pagoda¡¯s offensive strength couldn¡¯tpare to the Hell King¡¯s ship. At first, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t able to figure out why this was the case. Then in the end, he discovered that the issue seems to be the yin-yang pond.

    To be honest, as Zhao Hai¡¯s strength increased, he began to think that the yin-yang pond wouldn¡¯t be any use to him. But when he used the Pagodast time, he understood that the yin-yang pond could benefit him.

    Once he knew this, Zhao Hai immediately made adjustments. He began to look into the yin-yang pond. Then he installed yin-yang ponds to the four instruments as well as the 12 metal beasts. This provided the artifacts with energy so that Zhao Hai only needed to use a little amount to control them.

    Now, Zhao Hai was thinking whether he can use the yin-yang ponds in all of his artifacts in the future. If that was the case, then it would ease a lot of burdens. However, he doesn¡¯t have time to use the Universal Scanner at this time.

    Suddenly, good news came from the Space. The three Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots have been repaired. Moreover, the Universal Scanner analyzed the manufacturing methods as well as the materials used to make them. This was of great use to Zhao Hai. Right now, the Space had a lot of mineral deposits, and some of them were quite precious materials.

    What made Zhao Hai even happier was the fact that the chariots could be integrated into Liquid Silver. With the promotion of Zhao Hai¡¯s level, faith power could be added to his weapon which was Liquid Silver. So the more artifacts get integrated to Liquid Silver, the more powerful it would be. This was truly something that went against heaven¡¯s will.

    Although Zhao Hai was ecstatic, he didn¡¯t integrate the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots to Liquid Silver immediately. This integration requires time. And during that period, Liquid Silver couldn¡¯t be used. In battles this size, losing Liquid Silver meant losing every weapon Zhao Hai had. In any case, the chariots wouldn¡¯t run away. It wouldn¡¯t be toote to integrate them once the battle was done.

 Chapter 1426 â€“ Futile Resistance

    <h4>Chapter 1426 ¨C Futile Resistance</h4>

    The fight went on, but the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm were beginning to despair. They began to understand that it became impossible for them to survive this battle.

    With Zhao Hai using hisrge artifacts to attack the defensive line, the people of the Hundred Treasures Realm needed to allocate a lot of people to block it. Also, Kong Miao and the others weren¡¯t weak, and their offense was getting sharper and sharper. There¡¯s also the Undead that couldn¡¯t be ignored. With the Undead surrounding them, the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm knew that even if they wanted to escape, it would be very difficult.

    The Undead¡¯s individual strength was terrible, only at Foundation Establishment level. However, with so many of them together, and the dynamic between offense and defense, it would take a lot of effort to go through them.

    And while they were escaping from the Undead, Zhao Hai and Kong Miao¡¯s group would certainly not let them off. If this happens, then they would be eradicated even more quickly.

    By this point, the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm were no longer counting on the Xu Race. The absence of the Xu Race at this time meant that they were either blocked or too afraid toe. Judging by the current situation, the possibility of the former was much bigger.

    The people from the Hundred Treasures Realm knew the Xu Race really well. They were a group that bullied the weak but feared the strong. Since the Hundred Treasures Realm was much more powerful than the Xu Race, the Xu Race would rather fight the World of Cultivation rather than offend the Hundred Treasures Realm. There were a lot of people who didn¡¯t want to offend the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Even if the Xu Race wasn¡¯t stopped, then they still wouldn¡¯t be able to offer any help. The people from the Hundred Treasures Realm knew about this. It wasn¡¯t that the Xu Race didn¡¯te to help, it¡¯s that they couldn¡¯t help.

    Upon realizing this, the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm despaired even more. But this also brought out the fierceness of the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm. This was because they were issued an order to note back if they failed. And even if they did, they would be heavily punished. Additionally, they don¡¯t have any hope to escape. So the group began to fight desperately.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai immediately took back his four instruments. To be honest, in the two times he used the four instruments, they were only able to release normal sound attacks with no faith power. In other words, the four instruments were akin to decorations. Such an attack wouldn¡¯t be a threat to the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use faith power in fear that the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm would find out about it. The Hundred Treasures Realm was a high-grade realm that was rich in cultivation resources. They were much much strongerpared to the World of Cultivation. He was afraid that if he used faith power, then these people would be able to identify it. Then they would try their best to break through and deliver this news back to their realm.

    Zhao Hai continuously worried about his faith power being discovered by other people. Therefore, he didn¡¯t use any faith power. But even if he didn¡¯t use faith power, Zhao Hai was still a powerfulbatant, so there¡¯s no need for him to go all out.

    After receiving his instruments, Zhao Hai released arge amount of flying swords. The coordinated assault of the swords caused another headache towards the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm. Before, they only needed to deal with Zhao Hai¡¯srge artifacts. And now, there¡¯s these flying swords. This was like a God of War wielding his spear while also throwing knives towards the enemy.

    Faced with this predicament, the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm began to see something. Kong Miao wasn¡¯t the most threatening person in the World of Cultivation, instead it was Zhao Hai.

    But even if they knew about this, they still couldn¡¯t do anything to Zhao Hai. At this time, Zhao Hai was standing on the Hell King¡¯s ship. The Hell King¡¯s ship didn¡¯t participate in the attack and just stayed back while the flying swords and the 12 metal beasts rampaged. Even if the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm wanted to kill Zhao Hai, they first need to repel the 12 metal beasts, and then go through the sea of flying swords, and after that breach through the defenses of the Hell King¡¯s ship. And there¡¯s also the screen of Undead between all of this. Nobody could do such an impossible task.

    Futile resistance, the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm began to think about these words. At the same time, they couldn¡¯t feel but feel sorrow in their heart.

    Who were they? They were powerfhouses from the Hundred Treasures Realm, feared across the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. There weren¡¯t a lot of groups that weren¡¯t afraid of offending them. Average practitioners would beg and offer their artifacts upon the sight of them. When had they suffered this much?

    But even if they are desperate, they still have to fight. If they surrendered, then the Hundred Treasures Realm wouldn¡¯t let them off. Their family members and sects would be affected as well.

    Cultivators were ruthless, but they ced great weight on sentiment. Every Cultivator had something that they couldn¡¯t let go of. Even Devil Cultivators have a lot of things they couldn¡¯t put downpletely.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t let these people have a chance to do anything. He continued attacking as Kong Miao and the others became more ferocious in their offence. Zhao Hai¡¯s presence gave the World of Cultivation a boost of morale. Defeating three Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots would certainly make one¡¯s allies proud.

    This battle attracted a lot of attention. However, those who came only saw the Xu Race fighting against the Undead. They didn¡¯t see the situation further inside. Therefore, nobody knew what Zhao Hai and the others were doing right now.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai knew what was happening outside. He knew that this situation couldn¡¯t go on for long, or else the Hundred Treasures Realm would send reinforcements.

    The reason why the Hundred Treasures Realm sent 1000 people after Zhao Hai and the others was because they thought that was enough manpower. If not, then they would certainly send more people.

    The Hundred Treasures Realm is differentpared to the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race. The World of Cultivation and the Xu Race were medium-grade Realms, so sending 1000 Transcending Tribtion Experts was already a great deal. As for the Hundred Treasures Realm, 1000 Transcending Tribtion Experts wasn¡¯t much. This was the difference between high-grade and medium-grade realms.

    Besides having confidence in dealing with the World of Cultivation, the Hundred Treasures Realm also sent this many people in order to minimize the possibility of being exposed. If they sent out too many people, then people might sniff something out. In the end, they sent about 1000 people.

    But if the Hundred Treasures Realm knew that their own people were being besieged and about to die, then they would certainlye to aid them. And the World of Cultivation might not be able to do anything.

    When he thought of this, Zhao Hai strengthened the metal beasts¡¯ attacks as well as the flying swords. The Hell King¡¯s ship and the Pagoda were also strengthened.

    The people from the Hundred Treasures Realm were getting killed, but they were still struggling. The Hundred Treasures Realm already lost about 500 people. Those left couldn¡¯t stop the assault of the World of Cultivation. The only thing they could do was to survive as long as possible.

    What surprised Zhao Hai was that nobody from the Hundred Treasures Realm surrendered. Although they knew that they would die and resistance was futile, they still fought.

    Time passed as more and more people from the Hundred Treasures Realm were getting killed. At this point, only 100 people were left from the original group. Each one of the survivors were heavily injured with no hope ofsting for long.

    When themander of the group saw the end. He loudly shouted as he shed his own throat with the ive. Hemitted suicide!

    It was almost impossible for cultivators to kill themselves. They valued their lives as treasures and would even give up their family members in order to survive. However, these people actually killed themselves without hesitation. To Zhao Hai and the others, this was something they didn¡¯t expect.

    When they saw theirmander kill themself, the others also followed along.

    Seeing their opponents like this, Kong Miao and the others remained emotionless. To someone who valued their lives, seeing their enemies kill themselves was a very extraordinary matter.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t polite as he took all of the bodies and sent them to the Space. Then he flew towards Kong Miao and whispered, ¡°Grandmaster, I found out that these people are from the Hundred Treasures Realm.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Kong Miao¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change. He knew that the Hundred Treasures Realm was very hard to deal with. But he also knew that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t joke about this matter.

    Kong Miao turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Kong Miao really hoped that this wasn¡¯t the case. Therefore, he asked.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure of it. I turned them into Undead using a special method, so they were able to keep their original memories. They aren¡¯t able to lie in this state.¡±

    Kong Miao¡¯s expression truly changed. This was something he didn¡¯t want to happen. Zhao Hai looked at Kong Miao and said, ¡°Grandmaster, my Undead are currently blocking the Xu Race. I think we should head out now and deal with the Xu Race. Then let¡¯s immediately inform the higher-ups about our opponent. This way, we could make preparations early.¡±

    Hearing this, Kong Miao nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do that. The higher-ups need to know who we¡¯re up against. Our World of Cultivation is really unlucky. You go lead the others to deal with the Xu Race while I send a letter to the higher-ups.¡±

 Chapter 1427 â€“ Persuasion

    <h4>Chapter 1427 ¨C Persuasion</h4>

    Xu Wuzun felt that things were going bad. He was a high-level member of the Xu Race, so he knew that the Hundred Treasures n was going to deal with the World of Cultivation. Since he knew, then he understood why the higher-ups wanted to deal with the World of Cultivation. And he also knew that the Xu Race would have to follow this up to the end. The Hundred Treasures Realm weren¡¯t people that the Xu Race could afford.

    A Transcending Tribtion Expert of the Hundred Treasures Realm can deal with two to three Transcending Tribtion Expert from the Xu Race. And they could deal with even more people from the World of Cultivation.

    It was precisely because he was very aware of the difference between the two realms that the Xu Race would rather fight the World of Cultivation than offend the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    It¡¯s a pity that when they tried to deal with the World of Cultivation, they were beaten back twice. They also lost troops in this process. This caused the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm to be very dissatisfied with them. Because of this, they sent a team of about a thousand people toe and help deal with the World of Cultivation.

    The Xu Race would be responsible for reconnaissance as well as ambushes towards the World of Cultivation. After the World of Cultivation and the Hundred Treasures Realm shed, the Xu Race would pick off stragglers left behind. When the timees, the group from the World of Cultivation would certainly crumble to dust.

    This was a perfect n. Xu Wuzun was initially worried about the World of Cultivation¡¯srge artifact. However, the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm told him to not worry about it. Naturally, Xu Wuzun had toply. But just as the battle began and the Xu Race were about to mount a sneak attack, a sea of Undead suddenly appeared.

    He only heard about these creatures but hasn¡¯t seen any of them. He knew that the Undead were weak, not worth bothering about at all. However, once they reach a critical number, they aren¡¯t easy to deal with.

    Xu Wuzun was a Severed Soul Expert, so people in the Foundation Establishment Stage aren¡¯t worth his attention. In his eyes, they were mere ants, not even worth looking at.

    However, he soon discovered that he made a mistake. Several tens of millions of Undead, lined up properly, and coordinated in attacks was a terrifying sight toe upon. It was simply impossible to deal with them. In fact, Xu Wuzun found that escaping had be an issue.

    What made Xu Wuzun terrified was the fact that the opponent was only using Undead to deal with them. If this was the case, then how much Undead was the other party using in order to deal with the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm? It must be known that the World of Cultivation doesn¡¯t only have Undead, they also have about 1000 Transcending Tribtion Experts.

    When he thought of this, Xu Wuzun felt his back turn cold. However, he knew that doing something about it right now was useless. The only thing they could do was to face the Undead and wait until the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm finish dealing with the World of Cultivation.

    In the beginning, Xu Wuzun held this hope deep in his heart. But as time went on, the number of Undead didn¡¯t dwindle, nor did their attacks weaken. This caused the ominous feeling in Xu Wuzun¡¯s heart to get stronger and stronger.

    As he began to think about what to do with the Undead, a path suddenly appeared and a huge ship went through it. Seeing this ship, Xu Wuzun¡¯s heart sank.

    He clearly knew this ship, it was Zhao Hai¡¯s ship. Its appearance here only meant that the group from the Hundred Treasures Realm had been dealt with.

    Seeing this scene, Xu Wuzun knew that he was done for. The Hundred Treasures Realm wouldn¡¯t let the World of Cultivation off, and the same was true for the Xu Race. This was because high-grade realms showed no mercy to those who failed them. The Hundred Treasures Realm would definitely use this as an excuse to deal with them all.

    At this moment, someone from the ship spoke, ¡°Xu Race people, we¡¯ve already dealt with the people behind you. We also know who they are. You should be aware of the current situation. Those people wouldn¡¯t let you nor us go. Our two realms have no chance of winning against them. The only way for us to survive is if we work together!¡±

    The Xu Race nsmen stared. They didn¡¯t understand what the World of Cultivation was nning to do. However, they noticed that the Undead attacks had stopped.

    The Xu Race didn¡¯t attack either. They just lined up in a neat formation. Then the person on the boat continued, ¡°You should also be aware of how strong the people behind you are. Now, they lost a thousand people while trying to help you. In this case, will they let you off? No. they won¡¯t. Once the World of Cultivation gets destroyed, you will be next. We know that you have nothing to do with this, you¡¯re just threatened by them. With our current strength, the World of Cultivation can easily wipe you out. However, that won¡¯t do us any good. So I hope that we can cooperate. We also have our own backers. As long as we discuss this situation, those people above us would definitely look into it. When the timees, our two realms can work together.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Xu Wuzun stared. Naturally, he didn¡¯t expect the other party to propose this. However, he could recognize that what they said was reasonable. With how the Xu Race allowed the 1000 masked people to die, the Hundred Treasures Realm would certainly hold them ountable. However, the World of Cultivation was in the same dangerous position as them. Once the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm arrive to wipe out the World of Cultivation, the Xu Race would be next.

    But if the two realms cooperate, things would be different. The Xu Race and the World of Cultivation were both medium-grade realms. Although theirbined strength couldn¡¯t go against a high-grade realm, it still provided them with more chips to y with. Even if the Hundred Treasures Realm wants to deal with them, they would have to think about it.

    If the two realms moved on their own, then they would both be extinguished! There was a chance of survival if they worked together. Now that this easy choice was presented to the Xu Race, what else could they choose?

    Xu Wuzun was tempted. This was because the other party made it clear that they would be destroyed if they separated. Unfortunately, this decision wasn¡¯t up to him. If Xu Wuzun could make the decisions, then he would no doubt ept immediately.

    Just as Xu Wuzun was about to speak, the other party talked once more, ¡°Xu Race, your leader is still Xu Wuzun right? Please tell your n about this. This isn¡¯t something that can be decided by one or two people. We will give you six hours. If there¡¯s no reply in six hours, then we won¡¯t be polite anymore. Countdown starts now.¡±

    Hearing the other part, Xu Wuzun immediately wrote a letter to tell the higher-ups about the situation. Xu Wuzun didn¡¯t notice it, but the Hell King¡¯s ship also sent a jade sword message out.

    Back to a few moments before. After the battle with the Hundred Treasures Realm, Kong Miao released a jade sword message and then proceeded to make a move on the Xu Race. But at this time, Zhao Hai suddenly stopped Kong Miao and said, ¡°Grandmaster, it¡¯s not the time to deal with the Xu Race.¡±

    Kong Miao looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Little Hai, what do you mean?¡±

    Zhao Hai reapplied, ¡°Grandmaster, now we know that we¡¯re up against the Hundred Treasures Realm. We know that they wouldn¡¯t let us off, but the Xu Race is now ced in the same position because of their failure. In this case, it¡¯s better if we cooperate to face the Hundred Treasures Realm. If we don¡¯t the Hundred Treasures Realm could just take us one by one. If we cooperate, we can at least reach the strength of a High-grade Realm. They would need to think a lot if they want to deal with us.¡±

    Kong Miao nodded. He supported Zhao Hai¡¯s n to cooperate with the Xu Race. However, Kong Miao worriedly asked, ¡°What if the Xu Race doesn¡¯t agree?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°They have no choice but toply. They are now surrounded by Undead. Moreover, we¡¯ll express our goodwill and make them feel that there¡¯s a chance of survival. If we let them feel desperate, then they would fight us in the end. And even if they don¡¯t agree, we can just wipe them out. Even if the higher-ups of the Xu Race won¡¯t agree to surrender, the Xu Race members themselves are afraid of death.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Kong Miao¡¯s eyes shone. Then he said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll hand this matter to you. Don¡¯t worry, whatever you propose, I¡¯ll agree. Just persuade the Xu Race to work with us through this situation. If you manage to do that, this will be a great contribution to the World of Cultivation. If the Xu Race decides to ask their higher-ups, then I¡¯ll send one as well in order to make things clear. After all, this matter has no downsides to the World of Cultivation. However, they need to make a decision as soon as possible.¡±

 Chapter 1428 â€“ Popular Undead

    <h4>Chapter 1428 - Popr Undead</h4>

    With Kong Miao¡¯s permission, Zhao Hai began to negotiate with the Xu Race. This negotiation was too easy for Zhao Hai. He grasped the weakness of the Xu Race and made them less vignt.

    When he saw Zhao Hai¡¯s method, Kong Miao felt that he made the right decision to leave this matter to him. Compared to Zhao Hai, his negotiation skills weren¡¯t worth mentioning.

    Seeing the Xu Race send a message, Kong Miao immediately released his own jade sword message. Then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°If the Xu Race decides to cooperate, what do we do then? Do we let them go?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°How could that be possible? Since they agree to cooperate, then we can invite them over to the World of Cultivation as guests. I think the higher-ups would begin gathering manpower after receiving your message. We¡¯ll abandon our bases and focus on defending one. At the same time, we¡¯ll invite the Xu Race over to help.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Kong Miao didn¡¯t know what to say. He just felt that this was too shameless.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care, he just looked at Kong Miao and said, ¡°Grandmaster, let¡¯s take a step back first. I want to rest, so I¡¯ll be receiving my artifacts. Naturally, the Undead will stay. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be gone for long.¡±

    Hearing this, Kong Miao anxiously asked, ¡°Is there a problem? Are you alright?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine after resting for a while.¡±

    Actually, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t need to rest. He just wanted to integrate the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots to Liquid Silver. He still doesn¡¯t know whether the Xu Race would agree to his proposal. If the Xu Race didn¡¯t, then the World of Cultivation would continue hunting them down.

    Although the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots have already been prepared, they still don¡¯t have any yin-yang ponds in them because they haven¡¯t been integrated to liquid silver. Even if Zhao Hai could still use them, he could only control two with his current strength.

    Before this, Zhao Hai discovered that the yin-yang ponds couldn¡¯t just be installed on any artifact. If it was an artifact made by others, then it would be ipatible with the yin-yang pond. Yin-yang ponds can only be installed onrge artifacts made by the Space or artifacts that were integrated to Liquid Silver.

    Regardless, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t disappointed. He doesn¡¯t want anyone else to know about the yin-yang ponds. It was something that only he would use. Although this would exclude the Undead from bing stronger, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind. After all, the Undead wouldn¡¯t be fighting one-on-one battles soon. What the Undead depended on was their numbers.

    Naturally, this wasn¡¯t the case for all Undead. By this point, Zhao Hai had a lot of Transcending Tribtion Undead in the Space. These included the Xu Race he hunted down before as well as the experts from the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Zhao Hai already asked those from the Hundred Treasures Realm about their artifact making methods. However, they don¡¯t know about the formations used inside. They were justbatants, the realm just makes weapons for them. It was impossible to know about the core secrets of weapons.

    Naturally, these weapons refer to the weapons they used before, not the blood red ives. To be honest, the blood red ives were very good artifacts. However, it didn¡¯t have the armor sunder formation. And this armor sunder formation was the most important part of the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s artifacts.

    Although he wasn¡¯t able to get this secret from the Hundred Treasures Realm, this didn¡¯t affect Zhao Hai. He could just melt those blood red ives and make weapons that fit the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm. Although these weapons don¡¯t carry the unique properties of the artifacts from the Hundred Treasures Realm, they still had the powerful effect of weapon shattering.

    The weapon shatter formation was now Zhao Hai¡¯s most used artifact formation. Almost all of Zhao Hai¡¯s artifacts had weapon shattering applied to them. Therefore, the artifacts were powerful in offensive and defensive situations.

    The overall power of the Undead from the Hundred Treasures Realm might drop by using weapon shattering. However, at least theirbat prowess was better when using the ives.

    It was because of these adjustments that Zhao Hai needed a time out. Naturally, Kong Miao was unaware of this. However, he still agreed and took the initiative of telling others about Zhao Hai.

    Of course, nobody opposed this. Everyone already knew of Zhao Hai¡¯s contribution and strength.

    The Xu Race stared as the Hell King¡¯s ship slowly backed out and the Undead closed the passage. At the same time, they felt very uneasy. They didn¡¯t know what the World of Cultivation would do after this. Will the World of Cultivation attack them?

    The Xu Race began gearing for defense against any attack. However, the Undead didn¡¯t make any attacks. They were like statues suspended in the air.

    As the Hell King¡¯s ship withdrew, it suddenly vanished and was reced by beast-shaped Undead. This way, the people from the World of Cultivation could sit on them and not in mid-air. Even if they want to sleep it wouldn¡¯t be a problem, each beast-shaped Undead was enormous.

    As for Zhao Hai, he summoned Alien and immediately went inside it. Alien shut down its mouth, blocking any spiritual force from Kong Miao and the others entering.

    Seeing Zhao Hai, the others also wanted to enter the bellies of the Undead. The beast-shaped Undead agreed and opened their mouths, revealing rooms inside their bellies. This caused the people from the World of Cultivation to be d. The rooms inside the Undead were actually morefortable than the ones on the Hell King¡¯s ship.

    Although the Hell King¡¯s ship wasn¡¯t very huge, Only Kong Miao and the other powerful experts had their own rooms. Others stayed in group cabins. Despite having enough space of their own in these cabins, these experts still preferred a personal space. This was because cultivators don¡¯t like being seen by others when they cultivate, afraid of being disturbed.

    With the beast-shaped Undead, the cultivators were given their own mobile cave residence. Naturally, they would be very satisfied with this.

    This was also something Zhao Hai deliberately arranged. These beast-shaped Undead were chosen by him and modified. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have rooms inside them.

    Zhao Hai only took Mo Sheng into Alien this time. Li Zongdao has been arranged to another Undead to cultivate in. As soon as Zhao Hai and Mo Sheng entered Alien¡¯s body, they entered the Space. Zhao Hai needed to see the process of integration. So upon entering the Space, he immediately started the fusion between the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots and Liquid Silver. Once the chariots get fused with Liquid Silver, their strength would increase by one level.

    The increase of the chariots¡¯ strength was due to Liquid Silver¡¯s special characteristic of being indestructible. This property was first seen back when it was still the Skull Staff. Because the Space and the outside world operate on differentws, outsidews wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to the staff. This made the staff indestructible.

    In the past, the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots were defeated because Zhao Hai managed to wreck them. Once they be indestructible, they would no doubt be much more powerful.

    Another reason for the chariots¡¯ increase in strength was the yin-yang pond. Before this, the strength of the chariots wasrgely based on the strength of its controllers. If they were controlled by Foundation Establishment Experts, then they simply couldn¡¯t be able to express their full strength. On the other hand, ten Transcending Tribtion Experts could bring out all of the chariot¡¯s strength. This was another weak point of the chariots.

    As long as the chariots get integrated to Liquid Silver, they could be installed with yin-yang ponds. When the timees, the yin-yang ponds could provide the chariots with endless amounts of energy. This would naturally increase the efficiency of the chariots.

    Additionally, controlling the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots was veryplex. Even Transcending Tribtion Experts would need to work together in order to control it. After all, the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots were machine-like artifacts that needed people to control it.

    But after getting fused to Liquid Silver, the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots wouldn¡¯t have this problem. Cai¡¯er can transform the chariots into robot-like puppets. As long as Zhao Hai issues an order, the chariots would immediately move.

    Most importantly, modifications have been done to the chariots. Although their charge attacks were quite strong, the strength behind it wasn¡¯t very lethal. Once they had been transformed, theirbat prowess would be better than before.

    Cai¡¯er already prepared everything. After seeing Zhao Hai return, she immediately went forward. Zhao Hai followed Cai¡¯er to the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots. Then he turned to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Cai¡¯erplied and waved her hand. Clumps of silver metals appeared and entered the three Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots.

    Zhao Hai looked at the situation, then he turned to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°How long would it take to finish?¡±

    Cai¡¯er counted for a moment and replied, ¡°Probably about two hours.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then took Cai¡¯er and Mo Sheng to the vi. Upon entering the vi, Zhao Hai had Meg arrange something for Mo Sheng to eat. Then he sat beside Laura and the others. At this time, Laura was busy processing the Undead from the Hundred Treasures Realm. She needed to list down the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s techniques and see if there¡¯s somewhere they could be used.

    As for Lizzy and the others, they were currently controlling the Undead gathered around the Xu Race. They were also monitoring Kong Miao and the others. Although the World of Cultivation now had a good rtionship with Zhao Hai, Zhao Hai and the others still needed to be wary of them since he just showed them his strength.

    Fortunately, Zhao Hai made a very wise decision. Although it might seem like he gave everyone their own rooms, this also meant that they were isted from each other. Nobody contacted anybody else yet. They all just sat in their rooms, meditating silently.

    After nodding at what he saw, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It seems like these people liked the Undead. How about giving them their own Undead?¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Even if you gave them, they wouldn¡¯t ept it. After all, these are your Undead. They would be afraid that you¡¯ll use the Undead against them.¡±

    Zhao Hai smirked, then he said, ¡°Right, the World of Cultivation is full of intrigue. Nobody would trust others easily. Forget it, let¡¯s keep the Undead.¡±

    Laura smiled faintly and said, ¡°Brother Hai, those people from the Hundred Treasures Realm have some unique techniques. You might want to learn them, it might help you fight more efficiently.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it after everything is finished. Do you think the Xu Race will cooperate with the World of Cultivation?¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°I think they would agree. The Xu Race aren¡¯t stupid. Losing the 1000 experts would be a huge blow to them. And with the overbearing manner of the Hundred Treasures Realm, they certainly wouldn¡¯t let the Xu Race off. Instead of waiting for their end, they might as well go and fight. As long as they win, they can still rob people in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I also think that they would agree. But this time, we truly offended the Hundred Treasures Realm. I¡¯m afraid they have already received news right now. And they will send people to deal with the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race. I hope that the people standing behind the World of Cultivation wille forward. Otherwise, the World of Cultivation will be in deep trouble.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Those people will definitely step out. They¡¯re great enemies with the Hundred Treasures Realm and had fought against them for tens of thousands of years. Now that the Hundred Treasures Realm has made a move, those people would naturally fight back.¡±

 Chapter 1429 â€“ Giant Spirit Race

    <h4>Chapter 1429 - Giant Spirit Race</h4>

    Hearing what Laura said, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but look at her and said, ¡°What? How did you know about the people standing behind the World of Cultivation?¡±

    Laura smiled faintly and said, ¡°Even if we don¡¯t know, how could the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm not know? After fighting for a long time, they naturally know who their opponent was.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°So which realm is the opponent of the Hundred Treasures Realm? Why have we never heard of it before?¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s some traces about them here and there. The Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s enemy is the Giant Spirit Realm!¡±

    Upon hearing this, ZhaoHai nodded. It could be said that the Giant Spirit Realm was indeed on the opposite side of the Hundred Treasures Realm. This was because the methods of the two realms were almost at the extreme opposites.

    The Giant Spirit Realm was called this because: One, it was the home of the Giant Spirit Race. Naturally, they were giants. The average height of the people from the Giant Spirit Racef was about two meters tall. But even this height was taller than an average practitioner.

    Besides being tall, the Giant Spirit Realm gave priority to physical strength. Therefore, they strived to have asrge weapons as possible.

    In the eyes of the people from the Giant Spirit Realm, therger and heavier the weapon, the better. Moreover, the Giant Spirit Realm was said to have the mostrge artifacts in hand.

    With the extreme differences between the Giant Spirit Realm and the Hundred Treasures Realm, their people naturally weren¡¯tpatible with each other. Small andrge battles between these two realms in the past. But recently, these conflicts have decreased. However, it seems like the Hundred Treasures Realm was beginning to stir things up once more.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°So it¡¯s the Giant Spirit Realm. This makes things more interesting. The Giant Spirit Realm is also a high-grade realm like the Hundred Treasures Realm. I didn¡¯t expect the World of Cultivation to have arge backing.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°The World of Cultivation can only be ssified as a medium-grade realm, so a high-grade realm like the Giant Spirit Realm needed to shelter it. However, being known to back a medium-grade was a loss of face for the Giant Spirit Realm. This time it¡¯s different. The one who made the first move was the Hundred Treasures Realm. Once the Giant Spirit Realm knows about this, they would certainly make a move.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Good, then maybe I¡¯ll have a chance to meet these people. I want to see if they¡¯re as strong as the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Brother Hai, you should look at the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s method of controlling artifacts. I must say, it¡¯s quite good.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s still much to do. It wouldn¡¯t be toote to study them after.¡± Laura no longer persuaded Zhao Hai. She knew that Zhao Hai had a lot of things in his mind.

    Actually, Zhao Hai might be able to get along well with the people from the Giant Spirit Realm. This was because of Zhao Hai¡¯s Buddhist Techniques. The special methods of the Giant Spirit Realm included training their strength to a mindblowing level.

    Moreover, after this matter, Zhao Hai¡¯s name should have spread. Zhao Hai¡¯s feat of controllingrge artifacts would also be known. This was very much in line with the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s liking.

    The Giant Spirit Realm was home to a very formidable race. Moreover, these people all had robust bodies that exuded strength. Therefore, in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, the people from the Giant Spirit Realm were also called the Strongman Race.

    Knowing the World of Cultivation¡¯s backer, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved. In the past, he was worried that the people behind the World of Cultivation would have covetous personalities. Now that he knew about the Giant Spirit Realm, he knew that this wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Zhao Hai observed the state of Yalei 2. Fortunately, Yalei 2 has already been designated as a protected area by the Machine Field. Everything was developing smoothly. The same was true for the Pirate Paradise. The Cross Sword Pirate Group was still the strongest pirate group there, and their momentum was even greater than before.

    The reason the Cross Sword Pirate Group was able to gain such power and influence wasrgely due to its rtionship with the Undead. The Undead had already learned to drive mechs. And adding their formidable strength, they doubled the strength of the pirate group. It was natural for the Cross Sword Pirate group¡¯s strength to skyrocket.

    After looking into the state of Yalei 2 and the Cross Sword Pirate Group, Zhao Hai took Laura and the others out of the vi.

    By this point, the Xu Race were surrounded by the Undead, so nothing should change soon. The Xu Race wouldn¡¯t dare make a move lest they be annihted by the Undead. There¡¯s also the people from the World of Cultivation close by. The thoughts of escaping were no longer in the minds of the Xu Race group.

    At the same time, the Xu Race discovered that their stealth doesn¡¯t work on the Undead. Their stealth was their biggest source of confidence. Now that their stealth became useless, they naturally behaved.

    Zhao Hai looked and saw that the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots had already vanished from sight. What was left floating in the air was a bronze magic staff.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai knew that the bronze staff was liquid silver. He just didn¡¯t expect Liquid Silver to change its color.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand, calling Liquid Silver over. He couldn¡¯t see any other differences on the staff. But when he waved his hand, an Eight Cyan Imperial Chariot appeared in front of him. The imposing aura of this chariot made its previous form pale inparison. One could tell at a single nce that it wasn¡¯t an ordinary artifact.

    Zhao Hai nodded with approval. Although Liquid Silver changed its color, he didn¡¯t mind it. Even if Kong Miao and the others noticed, with Zhao Hai¡¯s present strength, he wasn¡¯t afraid.

    After resting for a while inside the Space, Zhao Hai returned to Alien¡¯s body. Then he said, ¡°Contact Grandmaster Kong Miao.¡±

    All the Undead havemunication systems installed inside them. As long as he said the name, a light curtain would appear in front of him. And if the other party agrees to the connection, then they would be able to see each other through the light curtain.

    Kong Miao was currently sitting inside his room within the Undead. This room wasn¡¯t very big, only about ten square meters or so. However, Kong Miao was still quite satisfied with it.

    As he sat in the room, Kong Miao recalled the day¡¯s events. He began to discover that everything that happened wasrgely because of Zhao Hai. If it weren¡¯t for Zhao Hai, then everyone from the World of Cultivation might have perished.

    At the same time, he gained another understanding about Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. At first, Zhao Hai was able to deal with three Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots while releasing arge number of Undead. Kong Miao also noticed that the Undead knew when to retreat and advance. Kong Miao thought that even if he used the Ten Thousand Transformations Staff, it would still be very difficult for him to deal with the Undead. The key to this was the fact that there were too many Undead. Their sheer quantity alone made them very hard to deal with.

    It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for Zhao Hai to deal with the Xu Race using the Undead alone. When he thought of this, Kong Miao couldn¡¯t help but feel depressed. He couldn¡¯t understand how Zhao Hai was able to grow this rapidly.

    Suddenly, there was a beep in the room. Kong Miao didn¡¯t know what was going on. Then at this moment, a woman¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai asks to talk to you. Asking for permission to connect.¡± After that, a light screen appeared in front of him. There was nothing yet on the screen.

    Kong Miao was initially puzzled. But he was a smart person, so he answered, ¡°Connect.¡± Just as his voice fell, Zhao Hai¡¯s face appeared on the screen. Kong Miao could see Zhao Hai sitting inside his own room.

    Zhao Hai looked at Kong Miao, then he smiled and said, ¡°Grandmaster, I hope you¡¯re doing well. Do you want to head back to the ship, or do you want to stay there for a while?¡±

    Hearing what Zhao Hai said, Kong Miao hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°Staying here is fine. I must say, Little Hai, I didn¡¯t expect the Undead to have these kinds of things. Can I use this thing to contact anyone?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Of course. I apologize for not telling you this in advance. With this thing, you can talk to anyone as long as you say their name. Naturally, that person needed to be inside an Undead. This is a function rted to the Undead¡¯s internal space.¡±

    Kong Maio nodded, ¡°Alright, this thing is really convenient. I reckon you won¡¯t need to take the ship out anymore. Everyone likes to have their own space. How was your rest?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I¡¯m alright. But Grandmaster, I need to say something. The three Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots that I wrecked have already been fused to my artifact. I hope you won¡¯t me me for this.¡±

    Kong Miao stared, then he asked, ¡°Fuse with your artifact? How did you do that?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Back when Ipleted my artifact, I discovered an integration formation inside it. This allowed me to fuse my other artifacts into it. This is the most brilliant work of Senior Leng Wuyang. This time, I fused the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots to it. So from now on, I can use the chariots to fight.¡±

    Kong Miao couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he said, ¡°Senior Leng Wuyeng is truly talented. He was able to make such an artifact. Also, the Eight Cyam Imperial Chariots are your spoils anyway, so nobody will say anything. Additionally, you¡¯ve contributed greatly to the battle, so it¡¯s a fitting reward.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a smiling nod. He told Kong Miao about this so that he could use the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariotster. This way, Kong Miao and the others wouldn¡¯t be too surprised.

 Chapter 1430 â€“ Condition

    <h4>Chapter 1430 - Condition</h4>

    The two chatted for quite some time until Zhao Hai¡¯s expression suddenly changed. Then he looked at Kong Miao and said, ¡°Grandmaster, the Xu Race¡¯s response has arrived. How about we go and take a look?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hia, Kong Miao waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Let¡¯s wait for the reply of the higher-ups first.¡±

    Zhao Hai thought that this was reasonable, so he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then Grandmaster, I won¡¯t be disturbing you any longer. If you want to contact me, just call my name.¡±

    Kong Miao nodded. Then the light screen vanished. Kong Miao couldn¡¯t help but sigh. These Undead were indeed quite good. He couldn¡¯t help but feel envious of Zhao Hai.

    Right after that, Kong Miao contacted Xu Ning and the other Severed Soul Experts. He told them that the Xu Race¡¯s reply has arrived and to pay attention to their actions. If there¡¯s anything strange going on, then there¡¯s no need to be polite.

    Just after contacting Xu Ning and the others, Kong Miao sensed that his jade sword message hade back. He immediately had the Undead open its mouth to let it in.

    Upon receiving the jade sword message, Kong Miao read it using his spiritual force. After knowing the response of the higher-ups, Kong Miao contacted Xu Ning and the others once more. Then, he contacted Zhao Hai. However, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t need to be notified because he already listened to his conversation with the other Severed Soul Experts.

    However, Zhao Hai immediately answered the call and said, ¡°Grandmaster, you¡¯re looking for me?¡±

    Kong Miao nodded and said, ¡°Go and prepare to see the Xu Race. The higher-ups agree to cooperate with them. We can even make concessions. However, the Xu Race needs to move to the World of Cultivation¡¯s stronghold in order to deal with the enemy together.¡±

    Being a medium-grade realm, the World of Cultivation holds several bases in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. The neer¡¯s area that Zhao Hai was in before was their smallest base. There were still several bases where veterans stayed.

    But the World of Cultivation¡¯s most important base in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield was inside an abandoned mine that once produced soft jade and jade marrow. Once the soft jade and jade marrow waspletely dug up, the World of Cultivation spent 100 years in order to construct their stronghold.

    Not only were 20 Severed Soul Experts stationed there all-year round, it also had a Great Guardian Formation. Besides the guardian formation, there were also other formations present. Even Immortal Stage Experts would find it hard to attack the stronghold. Most importantly, the stronghold has a transmission formation that directly led back to the World of Cultivation. When necessary, the people of the World of Cultivation from all around the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield could return to this stronghold and return to the World of Cultivation.

    When a timees that the World of Cultivation gets in a very tight spot in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, everyone can destroy the formations in their bases except one. Then they would teleport to the stronghold and then defend it. If the stronghold couldn¡¯t be defended, then they would use the transmission formation to return back to the realm.

    However, the World of Cultivation generally won¡¯t use the stronghold as a base. This was because it would be a huge loss if they were to let go of the other bases they have.

    This time, however, the stronghold needed to be utilized. Their opponent was the Hundred Treasures Realm, a high-grade realm. If the Hundred Treasures Realm really wanted to clean them up, then even the stronghold might not be able to hold up.

    Fortunately, the World of Cultivation also had its own backer. If they couldn¡¯t defend, then at least the World of Cultivation could hide inside their realm safely.

    The higher-ups wanted the Xu Race to move to the stronghold and fight against the enemy together. This requirement was a bit excessive. This was because the Xu Race might not trust the World of Cultivation fully. After all, the two sides were hostile just recently.

    However, Zhao Hai thinks that the Xu Race would still agree. They had already lost hundreds of experts before, and then there¡¯s 1000 experts who were trapped by the Undead. If they don¡¯t agree, then those 1000 people wouldn¡¯t be able to survive. It must be known that for medium-grade realms, the loss of a thousand Transcending Tribtion Experts would be a huge blow to their foundation. They might even be demoted into a low-grade realm.

    And once the Xu Race gets demoted into a low-grade realm, then that would spell their end. The Xu Race had been bandits for thousands of years. And through this period, they had offended an innumerable number of low-grade realms. Generally, offending these low-grade realms wasn¡¯t anything worth worrying about. These realms were weak and were often preyed on by everyone.

    However, if the Xu Race were to be weak. Then they would certainly go extinct. When the timees, even without the Hundred Treasures Realm moving, the Xu Race would be attacked by all of the enemies they made through the years.

    Additionally, the Hundred Treasures Realm had lost 1000 experts. They certainly wouldn¡¯t let anyone involved go free. If the Xu Race decides to work with the World of Cultivation, then they would go under the umbre of their backer. For the Xu Race, this was a very important matter.

    Kong Miao and the others walked out of their respective beast-shaped Undead and then proceeded towards the encirclement. At this time, Xu Wuzun was nervously walking back and forth.

    Seeing Kong Miao and the others, Xu Wuzun immediately stopped. When Kong Miao and the others were 100 meters away, Xu Wuzun said, ¡°Grandmaster Kong, I received orders from the n. The Xu Race is willing to cooperate with the World of Cultivation in order to guard against the Hundred Treasures Realm.¡±

    Upon hearing Xu Wuzun, Kong Miao knew that the Xu Race were indeed willing to form an alliance. Back when Zhao Hai negotiated with them, he didn¡¯t mention any names about the people behind the Xu Race. Xu Wuzun taking the initiative to reveal the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s identity proves that they fully surrender to the World of Cultivation.

    Kong Miao nodded and said, ¡°You made the right decision. But if you want an alliance, you need to agree to some conditions. You need to leave Octopus Inds and move to the World of Cultivation¡¯s stronghold. If we work together, then we need to be in the same ce. Naturally, we¡¯ve already reached out to the people behind us. I believe they will send people to help us out.¡±

    When Xu Wuzun heard what Kong Miao said, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. The Xu n has already given Xu Wuzun the authority to make the decisions. This way, they could coordinate with the World of Cultivation at the shortest time. And even if the World of Cultivation makes demands, they could still agree to them. However, Xu Wuzun was still a bit taken aback by Kong Miao¡¯s requirement. The Xu Race were a race of bandits. And bandits were very fond of theirirs. Additionally, bandits won¡¯t leave theirirs that easily. Moving everyone to the World of Cultivation¡¯s stronghold seemed uneptable to Xu Wuzun.

    Seeing Xu Wuzun¡¯s expression, Zhao Hai turned to look at Kong Miao. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s gaze, Kong Miao gave a nod. He knew that he wasn¡¯t very good at negotiations. If Zhao Hai were the one to speak, then Xu Wuzun might agree.

    Zhao Hai lightly coughed and said, ¡°I have seen Your Excellency Xu Wuzun. My name is Zhao Hai.¡±

    Xu Wuzun was thinking about how to reject Kong Miao¡¯s conditions, but he was interrupted by Zhao Hai. Although Xu Wuzun was annoyed by this, he didn¡¯t show it on his face. He wasn¡¯t an immature child to destroy the current atmosphere with his temper. Additionally, he knew that Zhao Hai was the reason why the Xu Race suffered multiple defeats. And it was also because of Zhao Hai that the group from the Hundred Treasures Realm were annihted. Therefore, he politely cupped his fist and said, ¡°I have seen Miser Zhao Hai. What advice does Mister want to give?¡±

    If other people were to hear about a Severed Soul Expert being polite to a Nascent Soul, they certainly wouldn¡¯t believe it. However, this was exactly what happened. And Xu Wuzun looked natural while doing it.

    Zhao Hai quickly said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare. Your Excellency is too courteous. From what I can see, do you want to disagree with Grandmaster Kong Miao¡¯s conditions? Actually, you don¡¯t have to think about it too much. I know that you don¡¯t want to leave the Octopus Inds. After all, it¡¯s a ce very important to the Xu Race. However, you should also understand that the World of Cultivation¡¯s stronghold is equally as important to us. If you let your Xu Race enter the stronghold, then technically you would know the stronghold¡¯s internal structure. For the both of us, the World of Cultivation is already giving you trust.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Kong Miao couldn¡¯t help but ponder over it. He never thought of it this way. If they brought Zhao Hai and the others to the Octopus Inds, then that would be detrimental to the Xu Race. This wasn¡¯t something that anyone could agree on. Besides the Xu Race, nobody else was allowed to enter the Octopus Inds.

    Zhao Hai looked at Xu Wuzun and said, ¡°Presently, both of us have amon enemy. If we divide ourselves, then we would be easily defeated. But if we are together, we can overwhelm them with our numbers. Even if the enemy manages to kill us, they would have to sacrifice a lot. What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 1431 â€“ An Issue

    <h4>Chapter 1431 - An Issue</h4>

    Kong Miao couldn¡¯t help but admire Zhao Hai¡¯s ability to twist words. Not to mention Xu Wuzun, even he felt that the Xu Race wouldn¡¯t suffer a loss if they moved to the World of Cultivation¡¯s stronghold.

    Xu Wuzun looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°What Mister said is reasonable. However, why can¡¯t the World of Cultivatione to Octopus Ind? In that case, we can also work together against the enemy.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°You Excellency, you¡¯re right. The defenses of the Octopus Inds are also very strong. But don¡¯t forget, the high-grade realm behind us will send people to help. They might be unaware that we allied up so they would definitely go to our bases. If there¡¯s nobody there, then they might think that we retreated. In that case, they might leave. If that happens, then we might be finished.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai Xu Wuzun stared, then hisplexion changed. It was at this point that he remembered that the World of Cultivation still had people behind them.

    If they don¡¯t rely on the people behind the World of Cultivation, then the Xu Race and the World of Cultivation wouldn¡¯t be able to fight against the Hundred Treasures Realm. The ones with the people behind them was the World of Cultivation. Xu Wuzun forgot about this point.

    A cold sweat dripped down from Xu Wuzun¡¯s face. Then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Alright, weply. The Xu Race will move to the World of Cultivation¡¯s stronghold. But I hope that the World of Cultivation would give us a treatment fit for allies.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he returned behind Kong Maio. Zhao Hai knew that this was the time for Kong Miao to speak. After all, he didn¡¯t have the power to ept the Xu Race¡¯s condition. He needed to handle things with discretion.

    Seeing Zhao Hai go behind him, Kong Miao understood what Zhao Hai meant. He nodded and then chanted Buddhist sutras as he said, ¡°Amitabha, Benefactor Xu Wuzun can rest assured. Since you have be our allies, we¡¯ll treat you as a true ally. There¡¯s no need for you to worry about this.¡±

    Xu Wuzun nodded and said, ¡°Then let me ask Grandmaster Kong Miao, how can we go to the World of Cultivation¡¯s stronghold?¡±

    Kong Miao replied, ¡°We will head to the Octopus Inds with Benefactor Xu. Then we¡¯ll use a transmission formation to arrive at the stronghold. I reckon that¡¯s the fastest and safest way to do it. What does Benefactor Xu think?¡±

    Xu Wuzun nodded and said, ¡°Alright, but we need to be quick. Although the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm arrived through a transmission formation, their base isn¡¯t very far from Octopus Inds. I¡¯m afraid they already received news about what happened here. It would be a problem if they went to the Octopus Inds first.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and received all of the Undead. Then he took out the Hell King¡¯s ship and said, ¡°Everyone, get in. We¡¯ll get to the Octopus Inds as soon as possible.¡±

    Xu Wuzun didn¡¯t say anything and justmanded the Xu Race to enter the Hell King¡¯s ship. After everyone embarked, Zhao Hai immediately controlled the ship to soar towards Octopus Inds.

    When they stepped foot on the Hell King¡¯s Ship, Xu Wuzun and the others couldn¡¯t help but feel curious and looked around. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t block them. They can look all they want but they wouldn¡¯t be able to see any secrets on the ship.

    Once the Hell King¡¯s ship went full power, its speed was very fast. It only took several hours before it reached the sea. And since the Octopus Inds were a bit offshore, it could be said that they were already stepping foot on the Xu Race¡¯s territory.

    The Xu Race people were also very anxious. There were massive amounts of Xu Race experts surrounding the inds. Seeing Zhao Hai and the others arrive, they couldn¡¯t help but be afraid. They quickly grouped up. It was clear that they had yet to know about the alliance.

    Naturally, it was time for Xu Wuzun to show himself. Xu Wuzun¡¯s position in the Xu Race was very high. Seeing him with the ship, the Xu Race experts immediately gave way.

    It should be said that the Octopus Inds really looked like a giant octopus. Its main ind was circr with a mountain in the middle. Around it were eight reef belts simr to an octopus¡¯ tentacles. It looked very bizarre.

    Of course, the ind¡¯s guarding formation has been activated. So Hell King¡¯s ship wasn¡¯t able to enter. It stopped outside the ind as Xu Wuzun entered alone.

    Because of the guardian formation, Zhao Hai and the others could only see a vague image of the ind¡¯s terrain. However, they were worried as they stood waiting on the ship.

    Before long, Xu Wuzun was followed by five older Xu Race Experts. These experts were all at Severed Soul Stage. Moreover, it was clear that their position in the Xu Race wasn¡¯t low.

    Xu Wuzun led the group onto the Hell King¡¯s ship. Then he introduced them to Kong Miao and Zhao Hai, ¡°Grandmaster Kong Miao, Mister Zhao Hai, these five people are the Xu Race¡¯s five Assembly Elders. They have something to ask Grandmaster Kong Miao. As long as Grandmaster answers truthfully, we¡¯ll immediately follow you back to your stronghold.¡±

    Kong Miao¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t that great. He didn¡¯t expect the Xu Race to interrogate him at this time. However, he still replied, ¡°Elders, please ask.¡±

    The oldest of the Elders looked at Kong Miao, then he cupped his fist and said, ¡°Grandmaster Kong Miao, we just have a small question. We want to know who¡¯s behind the World of Cultivation.¡±

    Kong Miao¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change. This was because he didn¡¯t know the answer. There are only a handful of people from the World of Cultivation that can answer this question. Even someone like Xu Ning wasn¡¯t aware of the answer. He might have some ideas, but he wasn¡¯t certain if it¡¯s true.

    But if he doesn¡¯t answer this question, then the Xu Race might not cooperate with them. This would be equal to the World of Cultivation losing a strong ally to stall the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Zhao Hai looked at Kong Miao¡¯s expression and could almost guess what he was thinking. Zhao Hai immediately opened his mouth and said, ¡°Grandmaster, there¡¯s no need to hide the truth from them. Elder, since we¡¯re going into an alliance, I hope that you won¡¯t tell anyone about this conversation. Otherwise, not only will the World of Cultivation go after you, the people behind us might not let you off as well.¡±

    The Elder nodded and said, ¡°Of course, we know how to keep secrets.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he looked all around him before looking at the Elder and whispered, ¡°Then I won¡¯t hide it from you. The World of Cultivation¡¯s backer is the Giant Spirit Realm. The Giant Spirit Realm is the enemy of the Hundred Treasures Realm. This is why the Hundred Treasures Realm decided to deal with us.¡±

    The Xu Race Elder was relieved when he heard Zhao Hai. He nodded and said, ¡°Thank you Mister for telling us the truth. I will immediately gather the others to follow you to your stronghold.¡±

    Then he flew into the ind to prepare for the migration. As for Xu Wuzun, he stayed on the ship. Naturally this was to cooperate with Zhao Hai and the others.

    Kong Miao looked at Zhao Hai with a strange expression. Then he looked at Xu Wuzun before he sent a voice transmission towards Zhao Hai, ¡°Little Hai, how did you know about the World of Cultivator¡¯s backer? I don¡¯t know about this. Did you say that to deceive them?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t deceive them. The people standing behind the World of Cultivation are indeed from the Giant Spirit Realm. The reason I know this is because of the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm that I turned into Undead. They said that this is the reason why we¡¯ve been targeted. Otherwise, the Hundred Treasure Realm wouldn¡¯t care about a medium-grade realm like ours.¡±

    Hearing what Zhao Hai said, Kong Miao couldn¡¯t help but nod. He has seen the Undead that Zhao Hai had, and they were formidable, so he believed Zhao Hai. Then he said, ¡°Thanks to you, the Xu Race is now willing to go with us.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± As the two of them were talking, the Hell King¡¯s ship entered Octopus Inds. The main ind really lives up to its name. It was arge mountain that bowed like the head of an octopus. On its surface were countless caves where Xu Race members could be seen going in and out from time to time.

    Zhao Hai knew clearly why the Elder asked about the World of Cultivation¡¯s backing. The Elder knew the rtionship between high-grade realms in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. If the World of Cultivation¡¯s backing was a high-grade realm that has nothing to do with the Hundred Treasures Realm, then the Xu Race might not have chosen to go with Zhao Hai and the others.

    High-grade Realms were ruthless. If they had nothing to do with the Hundred Treasures Realm, then they might not care about the World of Cultivation even if they were attacked. After all, it wasn¡¯t worth offending another high-grade realm for the sake of a low or medium-grade realm.

    But since the World of Cultivation¡¯s backing was the Giant Spirit Realm, then the situation was different. The Giant Spirit Realm were bitter enemies of the Hundred Treasures Realm. Both sides had been in conflict for a very long time. Now that the Hundred Treasures Realm went after a realm under their protection, the Giant Spirit Realm would certainly make a move.

    Since they were worried about this matter, the Xu Race couldn¡¯t help but ask. If the World of Cultivation¡¯s backing wasn¡¯t the Giant Spirit Realm, then they wouldn¡¯t follow Zhao Hai. They would rather remain and ask the Hundred Treasure Realm for a chance to survive. If they really followed behind the World of Cultivation and their backing didn¡¯t help, then it¡¯s almost certain that they would be extinguished.

    After Zhao Hai and Kong Miao followed Xu Wuzun into Octopus Ind, they were immediately taken to the transmission formation. Kong Miao didn¡¯t hold back and had the people from the World of Cultivatione out to prepare the transmission formation. Since a transmission formation was already present, they only needed to make some changes before it was ready. Once the transmission formation was set up, Kong Miao immediately arranged for Xu Ning and the others to head towards the stronghold. Then he remained with Zhao Hai in order to aid the Xu Race in the migration.

    Cultivators move quickly, and even more so in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. This was because there weren¡¯t any children nor old people to take care of. The weakest of them was at Nascent Soul Stage. It didn¡¯t take long before the Xu Race were prepared to move and Kong Miao led them into the transmission formation. With a sh of light, groups of Xu Race people left the ind.

    Altogether, there were 4000 Xu Race experts in the Octopus Inds. This included 400 Nascent Soul Experts, 30 Severed Soul Experts, and the rest were Transcending Tribtion Experts.

    In the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, Transcending Tribtion Experts were asmon as cabbage. You can find them everywhere. However, it must be known that for the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race, they needed to allocate 95% of their Transcending Tribtion Experts into the battlefield. Because of this, there were a lot of Transcending Tribtion Experts present.

    It was also because of this that the Xu Race conceded to the World of Cultivation after hundreds of their Transcending Tribtion experts were killed and around a thousand were trapped by Zhao Hai. This was because they knew clearly that if these people were lost, then their strength would be heavily damaged. If a medium-grade realm like them lost 2000 experts, then that would without a doubt be a huge disaster. This was practically half of their manpower. Because of this, the Xu Race needed topromise to the World of Cultivation.

    As fewer and fewer Xu Race experts remained in the Octopus Inds, Kong Miao and the others began to rx. Seeing that there were less than 500 Xu Race experts left, Kong Miao smiled faintly and said, ¡°Things are going smoothly. When we arrive at the stronghold, we¡¯ll block the transmission formation to dy the Hundred Treasure Realm for a few days. By that time, the reinforcements from the Giant Spirit Realm should have arrived.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Right, we¡¯ll have to wait for the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s reinforcements. This is a matter between two high-grade realms. We¡¯re merely shrimps in the surging current. But since we wiped out a thousand of their experts, the Hundred Treasures Realm wouldn¡¯t let us off easily. We can only hope that the Giant Spirit Realm would block them for us. Otherwise, he would be out of luck.¡±

    Just as he said that, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression changed. He turned to Kong Miao and said, ¡°Grandmaster, the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm are heading here.¡±

 Chapter 1432 â€“ Infinity Technique

    <h4>Chapter 1432 - Infinity Technique</h4>

    When Kong Miao heard Zhao Hai, hisplexion couldn¡¯t help but change, then he asked, ¡°How far are they from here?¡±

    Zhao Hai immediately replied, ¡°Less than four hours away.¡±

    Kong Miao looked at the Xu Race and then nodded as he said, ¡°We should have enough time. Once they discover that the Xu Race has disappeared, their next target would be us. This ce is far away from our stronghold, we still have to defend. I can only hope that the reinforcements from the Giant Spirit Realm would arrive sooner.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned to Xu Wuzun who was leading the Xu Race. Then he said, ¡°Grandmaster, we should tell Xu Wuzun about this. This will give him enough motivation to urge his people.¡±

    Kong Miao nodded, then he said, ¡°You do it.¡± Zhao Hai nodded. Although he already demonstrated his strength, the Buddhists still held the World of Cultivaiton¡¯s authority here in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Kong Miao was being groomed by the Buddhists, so Zhao Hai had to be polite towards him. He doesn¡¯t want any misunderstandings to ur between the two of them.

    Zhao Hai arrived by Xu Wuzun¡¯s side and then gave a salute before saying, ¡°Your Excellency.¡±

    Xu Wuzun looked at Zhao Hai with aplex expression. He naturally knew that Zhao Hai was formidable. But through constant contact with him, he discovered that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t only formidable, he was also very wise. In Xu Wuzun¡¯s mind, the real threat in the World of Cultivation¡¯s group wasn¡¯t Kong Miao and his Ten Thousand Transformations Staff, it was Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s most terrifying talent was persuading people to do what he wanted them to do. Even if you can find a reason to refute him, you would eventually find that it was useless in the end.

    In the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, strength was respected. Zhao Hai¡¯s strength has won the respect of the Xu Race. Whether it was Xu Wuzun or other people, when facing Zhao Hai, they would have to give him a few points of respect.

    Because of this, Xu Wuzun returned his salute and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, is there a problem?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked around at the Xu Race people who were entering the transmission formation, then he sent Xu Wuzun a voice transmission, ¡°Your Excellency, we need to speed up. The Hundred Treasures Realm ising over. They would arrive here in about three hours.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Xu Wuzun¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change. He replied, ¡°Is your information urate?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°You can rest assured. We¡¯re already allies in this situation, we get no benefits in deceiving you. We need to send everyone over in three hours.¡±

    Xu Wuzun nodded. He was really thankful that he n agreed to the proposal of the World of Cultivation almost immediately. If things slowed down by a bit, then the Xu Race might have suffered an attack.

    Xu Wuzun said, ¡°How many people areing?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied with a serious tone, ¡°There¡¯s no less than three thousand. They¡¯re all wearing masks. It seems like they still don¡¯t want to reveal their identity. They should have already known what happened to their thousand-man group. They¡¯re here to retaliate.¡±

    Xu Wuzun nodded. He didn¡¯t expect the Hundred Treasures Realm to send 3000 people this time. People from high-grade realms are truly overbearing. If it weren¡¯t for the World of Cultivation, then the Xu Race wouldn¡¯t be able to get some breathing room. Xu Wuzun couldn¡¯t help but rejoice.

    Xu Wuzun replied to Zhao Hai, ¡°I¡¯ll make everyone speed up. I¡¯ll guarantee that we¡¯ll finish in one hour. I ask Mister and Grandmaster to not worry about it.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, and then he said, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about the time. Instead, I want to leave behind a diversion once we leave. It would be good if we¡¯re able to hold off the Hundred Treasures Realm for a while. This would give us more time. Once the Hundred Treasures Realm discover that they couldn¡¯t do anything to you, they would certainly go for the World of Cultivation. Then we can buy even more time for the Giant Spirit Realm to arrive.¡±

    Xu Wuzun agreed to the n. He looked all around him and said, ¡°We can make arrangements right now. No matter what arrangements Mister Zhao Hai wants, it won¡¯t be a problem. As long as we can hold off the Hundred Treasures Realm, I don¡¯t mind having the Octopus Inds destroyed.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll go report back to Grandmaster Kong Miao before starting.¡± Xu Wuzun nodded. Then Zhao Hai cupped his fist before turning around and leaving. At the same time, Xu Wuzun urged his people to move faster.

    When Zhao Hai returned to Kong Miao¡¯s side, Kong Miao looked towards Xu Wuzun¡¯s direction and asked, ¡°How did it go?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already informed them. Grandmaster, I¡¯m nning on setting a trap in the Octopus Inds. This way, we can hold them off here for a while and buy us some time.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Kong Miao stared for a moment, then he frowned and said, ¡°Will it work? You should know that the Hundred Treasures Realm can invite people from the Scouting Race. When the timees, those guys can break the trap.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°We can give it a try. If it seeds, then good. If not, then we lose nothing. In any case, the Hundred Treasures Realm wille after us.¡±

    Kong Miao nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Zhao Hai nodded before flying up in the air.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand as three Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots appeared along with the Hell King¡¯s ship. Then Zhao Hai had the ship and the chariots collide against each other.

    Zhao Hai also released his Undead and had it fight with the 1000 Undead people from the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Xu Wuzun and the others couldn¡¯t help but pause when they saw Zhao Hai¡¯s actions. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to have such a formidable strength.

    However, this wasn¡¯t the end. Zhao Hai began to form mudras. His hands formed seals, his eyes closed, and his face had a gentle smile.

    Seeing Zhao Hai, Kong Miao knew that this was a Buddhist Technique. However, he wasn¡¯t able to recognize what technique it was. Then suddenly, Kong Miao¡¯s expression changed. He cultivated the Buddhist Path and had a solid understanding about its techniques. What Zhao Hai was using right now seemed to be a spirit technique. This technique didn¡¯t look strong. However, Kong Miao could feel the Octopus Ind, everyone, everything, nts, trees, the mountains and rocks beginning to feel intimate with Zhao Hai.

    This feeling was very bizarre, but it no doubt exists. This caused Kong Miao to be confused. Then he turned his head and looked at the surroundings. The entire region around the Octopus Inds seemed to be intimate with Zhao Hai. It was a formidable feeling that it almost felt tangible to Kong Miao.

    Kong Miao had heard about such frightening techniques before. It was written on Buddhist records. A technique that allowedmunication towards the myriad creations of the universe. However, this technique only existed in legends, only heard not seen.

    Kong Miao heard about Buddhist Experts in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield that were able to use this technique. However, he didn¡¯t expect to see Zhao Hai do it. Kong Miao lowered his head and chanted the names of Buddha. He couldn¡¯t help but be more curious about Zhao Hai.

    If it weren¡¯t for Zhao Hai¡¯s detailed background, Kong Miao would have thought that he was an undercover disciple of a formidable Buddhist Sect in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. But this thought rapidly vanished in Kong Miao¡¯s mind. If there¡¯s such an outstanding disciple like Zhao Hai in a Buddhist Sect, they would never be willing to let him go undercover alone.

    What Zhao Hai was currently using was the Infinity Technique. The Infinity Technique was a supporting technique that allowedmunication with the universe. Zhao Hai knew that the Scouting Race had powerful abilities and could uncover everything that happened in the Octopus Inds. And because he knows this, Zhao Hai used the Infinity Technique to see if the Scouting Race could break through it.

    The Scouting Race¡¯s ability to reconstruct a scene was actually a type of Divergent Technique. But Divergent Techniques were greatly varied in levels. Zhao Hai was very confident in his Buddhist Techniques. After all, all of them had faith power as their core. Therefore, Zhao Hai wanted to see if the Scouting Race could defeat these faith power techniques. If it could be broken, then Zhao Hai needed to guard against this race. If it can¡¯t, then that would mean that Octopus Ind would be able to hold off the Hundred Treasures Realm for a few days. When the timees, the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s reinforcements should have arrived.

    After using the Infinity Technique, Zhao Hai returned to Kong Miao¡¯s side and said, ¡°Grandmaster, everything is prepared.¡± Kong Miao didn¡¯t say anything and just nodded as he turned towards Xu Wuzun and the others. Presently, only ten Xu Race members were left. After them, Zhao Hai, Kong Miao, and Xu Wuzun would enter. Once they leave, the Octopus Inds would be deserted.

    Kong Miao and Zhao Hai arrived beside Xu Wuzun. Xu Wuzun looked at the Octopus Inds and sighed. Zhao Hai faintly knew what Xu Wuzun was thinking about. Octopus Inds have been the base of the Xu Race for a very long time. Now that they were leaving, it was understandable to feel ufortable inside.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t push and just waited for Xu Wuzun as he gave ast nce towards their home. Xu Wuzun then looked at Kong Miao and Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± A sh of white light appeared as they vanished from the formation.

    Once Zhao Hai and the others left, a few Xu Race nsmen appeared and destroyed the transmission formation. Moreover, they made it appear that the formation was destroyed by the battle.

    These Xu Race nsmen weren¡¯t actually alive. They were Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead. Since the Octopus Inds have been mapped, the Space could send in Undead whenever it wants. Zhao Hai sent the Xu Race Undead to destroy the transmission formation in order to make the Hundred Treasures Realm even more confused.

 Chapter 1433 â€“ Kong Xiangâ€™s Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 1433 - Kong Xiang¡¯s Surprise</h4>

    A white light shed as Zhao Hai¡¯s group appeared on the transmission formation. As soon as they appeared, Zhao Hai looked around. They were in arge cave probably more than ten thousand meters in floor area. There were plenty of transmission formations around along with people.

    Once Zhao Hai and the others appeared, they were immediately greeted by several monks. One of the monks went to Kong Miao and said, ¡°I have seen Senior Brother Kong Miao.¡±

    Kong Miao nodded, then he smiled and said, ¡°So it¡¯s Junior Brother Kong Xiang. Junior Brother, have our Xu Race friends been amodated?¡±

    Kong Xiang quickly replied, ¡°Senior Brother can rest assured, they¡¯ve been well taken care of. We gave them their own ce to settle in. They have already rested.¡±

    Kong Miao nodded, then he turned to Xu Wuzun and said, ¡°Your Excellency, you rest first. We¡¯ll talk about our nster. What do you think?¡±

    Xu Wuzun also wanted to see the state of his people, so he nodded and said, ¡°That would be best. Then I¡¯ll ask to be excused.¡± Xu Wuzun gave Zhao Hai and Kong Miao a salute before he was guided to where the Xu Race were by a Buddhist monk.

    On the other hand, Kong Xiang couldn¡¯t help but feel confused about Zhao Hai. This was because he clearly saw Xu Wuzun giving a salute to Kong Miao and Zhao Hai separately.

    Kong Xiang was a Transcending Tribtion Expert and Kong Maio¡¯s junior which means he¡¯s younger than Kong Miao. At his age, cultivating to the Transcending Tribtion Stage meant that he was a genius. However, Xu Wuzun didn¡¯t greet him. This was because Xu Wuzun was a Severed Soul Expert. People like Xu Wuzun couldn¡¯t spare a random Transcending Tribtion Expert a nce.

    Kong Xiang could see that Zhao Hai was only a Nascent Soul Expert. Although he heard a lot about Zhao Hai and knew how strong he was, Kong Xiang still didn¡¯t believe that Zhao Hai was strong enough to have a Severed Soul Expert give him a salute. However, this exact thing happened right now. This caused Kong Xiang to stare for a while. He didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Seeing Xu Wuzun Leave and looking at Kong Xiang¡¯s reaction, Kong Miao smiled faintly and said, ¡°Junior Brother, this is Mister Zhao Hai. I think I don¡¯t need to introduce his status anymore. Go arrange a room for him.¡±

    Kong Xiang was shocked once more by Kong Miao¡¯s words. Kong Miao talked as if Zhao Hai was an important person. To be honest, Kong Xiang couldn¡¯t see it. However, he immediatelyplied and said, ¡°Alright, Senior Brother can rest assured.¡±

    Kong Miao nodded, then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You go rest first. This way, you¡¯ll be prepared when the battle starts.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Grandmaster can rest assured. This Zhao Hai will be waiting for your summons.¡±

    Kong Miao nodded, then he turned to Kong Xiang and said, ¡°Among those who came, there¡¯s Li Zongdao and Mo Sheng. Those two are friends of Zhao Hai. If possible arrange a ce for them to be in. Have Mo Sheng live with Zhao Hai.¡±

    Kong Xiang¡¯s expresion calmed down. He discovered that Kong Miao was indeed quite fond of Zhao Hai. If he failed to treat Zhao Hai, then he would be in trouble. So he immediately nodded.

    Kong Xiang was already aware that Li Zongdao and Mo Sheng were well taken care of. This was because Xu Ning and Jianyi requested for the two to be treated well. Now that he has heard of Kong Miao, Kong Xiang decided to be more careful in dealing with Zhao Hai¡¯s group.

    Kong Miao gave Zhao Hai a salute before leaving. When Kong Xiang saw this, his eyes almost fell from its sockets. How could Kong Miao salute a Nascent Soul Expert? Kong Xiang suddenly felt that the world had been overturned.

    When Kong Miao left, Zhao Hai turned to Kong Xiang and gave him a salute as he said, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen Master Kong Xiang.¡±

    Kong Xiang recovered and hastily returned the salute, ¡°Kong Xiang has seen Mister Zhao Hai. Mister is too polite. Mister,e with me.¡± Then he led Zhao Hai towards a small tunnel.

    Zhao Hai followed Kong Xiang and made sure to be half a step behind him. He looked very polite. Kong Xiang looked at Zhao Hai and couldn¡¯t help but be even more puzzled. He couldn¡¯t understand how such a person could get Kong Miao¡¯s attention. Was he really that strong?

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know what was inside Kong Xiang¡¯s mind. At this time, he was looking at the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm. They were now an hour away from the Octopus Inds. The Hundred Treasures Realm dispatched a total of 3000 people. Although they were still wearing masks, Zhao Hai was certain that they would no longer use ives.

    To cultivators, using weapons that were unfamiliar to them would have a huge effect on theirbat power. If the initial group from the Hundred Treasures Realm were using small artifacts, then Zhao Hai might not have dealt with them that easily.

    Now that the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm were intending to eliminate the Xu Race, they would certainly use the weapons they¡¯re most familiar with. They would no longer hamper themselves with an unfamiliar artifact.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t find anyone from the Scouting Race in this group. Thest time Zhao Hai saw those people, they were wearing distinct attires, so Zhao Hai was certain that none of the Scouting Race were present. Not only did this make Zhao Hai confused, he began to doubt whether the Hundred Treasures Realm was really aware of what had happened.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows. He recalled the battle he had with the first group from the Hundred Treasures Realm. He had the Undead surround the ce, so no bystanders could enter the region. Moreover, the Undead held artifacts that could block spiritual force. Even if the bystander had powerful spiritual force, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to search the entire battlefield. Because of this, bystanders should be unaware of what was happening. So how did the Hundred Treasures Realm know about the situation.

    The reason Zhao Hai thought of this was because he made some alterations to the battlefield. Although everyone stayed in the battlefield after the battle, Zhao Hai cleaned up the battlefield of traces. Moreover, Zhao Hai also used the Infinity Technique without Kong Miao and the others noticing.

    At that time, Kong Miao and the others were inside the Undead, so they weren¡¯t able to sense what happened outside.

    As long as one entered the Undead, even if their spiritual force was formidable, Zhao Hai could still manipte what they sensed outside.

    Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t want anyone to know that he cleaned up the battlefield. Therefore, the Undead camouge the entire region from spiritual force.

    This camouge doesn¡¯t hide everythingpletely. It just made it harder for spiritual force probes to get a sense of what was happening inside. Therefore, it was still useful against Transcending Tribtion Experts and Severed Soul Experts.

    However, this camouge couldn¡¯t be done for a very long time. Otherwise, people would start to have suspicions.

    Because of this, hiding against spiritual force was quite difficult. Average people would dare use it lightly. Even Zhao Hai had to limit himself from using it. After cleaning up the battlefield, he immediately stopped hiding from the spiritual force.

    With all of his preparations, Zhao Hai was sure that even if the Hundred Treasures Realm searched for the Xu Race, it would be impossible for them to do so on the battlefield.

    Now, the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm came without anyone from the Scouting Race. Were they nning to eradicate the Xu Race in the very beginning?

    Actually, this was something to do with Zhao Hai¡¯sck of understanding regarding high-grade realms. These high-grade realms couldn¡¯t be reasoned with. If they wanted to deal with anyone, they wouldn¡¯t need any excuse to do so. They could just cause a massacre.

    However, things became more special when it came to war. Although the bystanders haven¡¯t seen the masked people from the Hundred Treasures Realm, they still saw the Xu Race riding on the Hell King¡¯s Ship along with the people from the World of Cultivation. This was enough for the Hundred Treasures Realm to deal with the Xu Race. There¡¯s no need for them to have any reason or so on. They just came to eliminate the Xu Race.

    As Zhao Hai thought of these things, they already arrived outside a cave residence. Kong Xiang gave Zhao Hai a salute and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, this is your cave mansion. If you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to tell this little monk. You can also explore the stronghold. However, there are ces that are forbidden. You shouldn¡¯t enter them or else you¡¯ll be attacked by the formations.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Thank you, Master Kong Xiang. Master, when can my two friendse?¡±

    Since the Hundred Treasures Realm were intending to cause a ughter, Zhao Hai needed to keep Li Zongdao and Mo Sheng close to him. This way, Zhao Hai would have nothing to worry about.

    Kong Xiang smiled and said, ¡°Mister can rest assured. They¡¯ll arrive here soon.¡± Just as he said that, Zhao Hai saw Li Zongdao and Mo Sheng being led over by another monk.

    Zhao Hai nodded to the two before turning to Kong Xiang and saying, ¡°Master Kong, thanks a lot. There¡¯s no need to arrange separate caves for them. They¡¯ll be living with me.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Kong Xiang stared, but he didn¡¯t decline. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll have to trouble Benefactor Zhao Hai. Just call any monk over if you need anything. If they can¡¯t do it, just call for me. Alright, this little monk will no longer disturb you three.¡± Then he bowed towards Zhao Hai before leaving.

    Zhao Hai also returned the bow before turning to Li Zongdao and Mo Sheng. Then he smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head in and rest. I¡¯m afraid we would be fighting a tough battle in a couple of days.¡±

    Li Zongdao nodded as the three entered the cave together.

 Chapter 1434 â€“ Bizarre Octopus Islands

    <h4>Chapter 1434 - Bizarre Octopus Inds</h4>

    Tang Jie flew straight forward. To be honest, he was really angry right now. Not to the others, but to the higher-ups. Tang Jie was a well-known expert among the younger generation from the Hundred Treasures Realm. He was a powerful expert in the Severed Soul Stage. But now, he was given such a task? Attacking a lower realm¡¯s base already made him lose face. Were the higher-ups looking down on him?

    In Tang Jie¡¯s mind, those old fogies from high up had gone stagnant. They no longer have ambitions. So how could they achieve great things?

    They made the Xu Race deal with the World of Cultivation. The World of Cultivation was just a rank 5 realm under the Giant Spirit Realm, and it was even one of the weaker ones. What¡¯s the point in dealing with a realm like that? If they want to do something, then they need to do it big. Just go to the Giant Spirit World and battle it out. Then everything would be solved. Dealing with smaller realms like the World of Cultivation gave no sense of achievement.

    Tang Jie¡¯s assignment this time contained several orders. First, he was to find out about the 1000-man team that came before and see if they were still alive or dead.

    Second, he needs to clean up the Xu Race. The 1000-man group went missing because of the Xu Race. Also, the Xu Race knew the identity of the masked group. Therefore, the Xu Race couldn¡¯t continue to survive.

    Third, eliminated the World of Cultivation. The World of Cultivation dared to fight them, this was something the Hundred Treasures Realm couldn¡¯t allow. Doing so would establish prestige for the Hundred Treasures Realm as well as prevent the World of Cultivation from investigating the matter and reporting to the Giant Spirit Realm. If that happens, then it would have a great effect on the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s further ns.

    Actually, there¡¯s a purpose in the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s n in dealing with the World of Cultivation. They would have the Xu Race eliminated the World of Cultivation and then the Hundred Treasures Realm would eliminate the Xu Race. And as long as the World of Cultivation suffers damage, the Hundred Treasures Realm would release rumors that the Giant Spirit Realm didn¡¯t save the World of Cultivation. This was a n that would dirty the name of the Giant Spirit Realm.

    When the timees, the subordinate realms of the Giant Spirit Realm would have doubts. If a high-grade realm couldn¡¯t protect them, then what¡¯s the point of being their subordinate?

    To put it bluntly, the World of Cultivation was just an unlucky realm that was chosen by the Hundred Treasures Realm to besmirch the name of the Giant Spirit Realm. The Hundred Treasures Realm already has a step-by-step n after this. As long as this stage bes sessful, subordinate realms of the Giant Spirit Realm would no doubt surrender to the Hundred Spirits Realm. Even the World of Cultivation might submit. It was for this reason that the masked group used ives when fighting the World of Cultivation.

    ives were heavy weapons, a type of weapon that the Giant Spirit Realm liked to use. The Hundred Treasures Realm had their people use ives in order to nt disaster on the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s side.

    Originally, this n was going smoothly. The World of Cultivation wasn¡¯t prepared for it. And with the Xu Race taking action, damaging the World of Cultivation was practically certain. The Hundred Treasures Realm was even willing to send people in order to help clean up the remnants of the World of Cultivation.

    After that, they would reach out to the World of Cultivation and help in eliminating the Xu Race. Doing so would make the Xu Race a scapegoat while also removing a potential informant. Then they would start a rumor to group up the low and medium-grade realms. Although these realms didn¡¯t seem strong, they were very powerful when united.

    Most importantly, through this matter, the prestige of the Giant Spirit Realm would be damaged. When the timees, the subordinate realms of the Giant Spirit Realm would be in disunity. This would be the time to attack the Giant Spirit Realm.

    For many years, the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Giant Spirit Realm had been fighting. Throughout this period, the Hundred Treasures Realm hadn¡¯t been able to take any advantages. They even suffered heavy casualties. The grudge between these two realms run deep to the bones. It was simply impossible for the two to reconcile. The Hundred Treasures Realm crafted this n for many years in order to deal great damage to the Giant Spirit Realm.

    But how could the Hundred Treasures Realm expect their n to be ruined by Zhao Hai. This never crossed the minds of the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Because their n was derailed, they need to change it. They sent out 3000 experts led by about 50 Severed Soul Experts in order to eliminate the Xu Race and then the World of Cultivation. After that, they would continue on spreading rumors.

    And this time they sent Tang Jie in order toplete his mission. Tang Jie was angered by this assignment, not knowing that it was because the higher-ups were expecting great things from him. This was a very important mission.

    Tang Jie didn¡¯t make any investigations and just immediately charged towards the Octopus Inds. Tang Jie waved his hand as his men immediately dispersed and surrounded the ind.

    However, the region was eerily peaceful. Not a person¡¯s shadow could be seen. Tang Jie didn¡¯t dare treat this lightly. They were aware of who they¡¯re dealing with. What was the Xu Race most known about? It was their stealth. Since the Xu Race were very good at hiding themselves, Tang Jie needed to be careful.

    Since Tang Jie knew about the Xu Race¡¯s stealth, he chose to immediately head towards the Octopus Inds. Tang Jie knew that this ce was something that the Xu Race couldn¡¯t give up. It doesn¡¯t matter if the Xu Race were good at hiding themselves. As long as the Octopus Inds was in danger, the Xu Race would certainly appear.

    Although the Hundred Treasures Realm was being careful, they didn¡¯t care about the Xu Race¡¯s strength. They knew clearly that the other party wasckingpared to them.

    This was also the difference between a high-grade realm and a lower-grade realm. High-grade realms were better in all aspects. They had the best cultivation methods, defensive equipment, weapons, pills, and so on. This caused thebat strength of people from high-grade realms to be greater than those from lower-grade realms. A Transcending Tribtion Expert of the Xu Race wouldn¡¯t be able to face a Transcending Tribtion Expert from the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Back when they were heading towards the Octopus Inds, the Hundred Treasures Realm didn¡¯t suffer any attacks. This caused Tang Jie to be anxious.

    And now that they reached the inds, the Xu Race couldn¡¯t be seen. This caused Tang Jie and his group to be surprised. Was the Xu Race nning to use their guardian formation to trap them inside? Impossible. Guardian formations usually keep most people out. With the Xu Race only being a medium-grade realm, they should have activated their guardian formation by now. It¡¯s impossible for the Xu Race to lure Tang Jie and the others in and then trap them inside. The Xu Race didn¡¯t possess the strength to do it.

    Although he was thinking about this, Tang Jie¡¯s speed didn¡¯t decrease. Before long, the group was about to reach the ind. Tang Jie kept his vignce. He looked around and found that if the ind had a guardian formation, then its scope should be around here.

    Tang Jie was disappointed that they still hadn¡¯t met any attacks. The entire Octopus Inds looked like an undefended city that they could easily go in and out.

    However, upon entering the main ind, the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm were met with shock. This was because traces of battle could be seen on the ind. This caused Tang Jie and the others to be puzzled.

    From the information they received, there was a huge battle that happened not far from the inds. This was where the 1000 masked individuals participated. After the battle ended, the Xu Race entered therge ship artifact of the World of Cultivation and then they flew to the Octopus Inds. But then, the 1000 masked individuals disappeared. This was the reason why Tang Jie and the others were sent over.

    The Xu Race returned to the Octopus Inds along with the World of Cultivation. This meant that the Xu Race had sold the Hundred Treasures Realm out. But from what Tang Jie and the others could see, a fight happened on the ind.

    If the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race were indeed in an alliance, then there¡¯s no need for the two realms to fight. Moreover, was the World of Cultivation that strong to bring the fight to the Octopus Inds?

    Tang Jie looked around carefully. The destruction towards the inds wasn¡¯t very serious. However, it could be seen thatrge artifacts shed here. This caused Tang Jie to be even more puzzled.

    Before using the Xu Race, the Hundred Treasures Realm did an investigation on their strength. They found out that the Xu Race wasn¡¯t that strong, nor did they have anyrge artifacts in hand. It was because of thisck ofrge artifacts that the Xu Race lose against the World of Cultivation.

    In order to deal with the World of Cultivation, the Hundred Treasures realm took out three Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots. If the World of Cultivation eliminated the 1000 masked group, then the chariots would be in their hands. In this case, how would traces of collision betweenrge artifacts appear here? What was going on?

    Tang Jie didn¡¯t know what was going on. In fact, it wasn¡¯t only him that was confused. Everyone one his team couldn¡¯t make sense of what they were seeing.

    While Tang Jie was wondering, a voice was heard on his side, ¡°Senior Brother, the situation here is extremely strange. I reckon we should report it to the higher-ups and wait for their decision. At most we would waste a couple hours. What do you think?¡±

    Tang Jie sobered up as he nodded. Then he looked around and took out a jade sword message to write his report in. He wrote about the situation of the ind as well as theck of Xu Race members. He also asked if they need the Scouting Race to help. Then he released the jade sword message.

    After releasing the jade sword message, Tang Jie turned to his junior and said, ¡°Tang Wen, have everyone check around the Octopus Inds to search for clues. Get a team of 500 people to see if they can find the battlefield not far from here. It¡¯s strange, when we were heading here, we should have passed through that battlefield. But why didn¡¯t we detect any traces of battle on the way here?

    Tang Wen nodded and said, ¡°It is indeed strange. There¡¯s something fishy going on. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Tang Jie nodded, then he slowly flew towards the main ind to look for clues.

    After looking around for some time, Tang Jie was certain that a massive battle had ured in the Octopus Inds.

    But besides this, he didn¡¯t couldn¡¯t find anything else. This made Tang Jie very worried. He felt the surroundings. He was a Severed Soul Expert, so his spiritual force was formidable. Mostly, even without the help of his people, as long as he scanned an area with his spiritual force, he would be able to gain a lot of information.

    But this time, this move didn¡¯t work. There were traces of arge battle in the Octopus Inds. There were energy fluctuations caused by magic artifacts used by the Xu Race, World of Cultivation, and the Hundred Treasures Realm. All of these fluctuations caused a chaotic mark on the surroundings. Therefore, it became impossible to find anything out.

    Tang Jie couldn¡¯t help but curse. Although he came out this time to deal with the Xu Race and the World of Cultivation, finding the missing 1000 people was also an important assignment. They thought that the 1000 people have already been killed. However, there were signs of them in the Octopus Inds. This caused Tang Jin and the others to be stuck here looking for clues.

    Tang Jie calmed himself down. He knew that the only thing to do right now was to wait for the Scouting Race to arrive. Once they arrive, things would start to make sense.

    Before long, Tang Wen arrived by Tang Jie¡¯s side and reported, ¡°Senior Brother, 500 people have already been sent out but they don¡¯t have any harvests. They still haven¡¯t found the battlefield. They retraced the road we came from, but there really are no fluctuations present.¡±

    Tang Jie nodded, then he knit his brows and said, ¡°Things don¡¯t add up. The information we received was that the Xu Race worked together with the World of Cultivation. Moreover, our people fought outside the ind. There should be no traces of fight here. Yet there¡¯s traces of our artifacts being used in this ce. This is too suspicious.¡±

    Tang Wen agreed, ¡°It¡¯s not normal. The aura here is very strange. Senior Brother, we should make everyone stay vignt. The best thing to do is to have people guard the surroundings and also set up a defensive formation. This was, even if people came to deal with us, it wouldn¡¯t be easy.¡±

 Chapter 1435 â€“ Proof of Allegiance

    <h4>Chapter 1435 - Proof of Allegiance</h4>

    Tang Jie nodded. The situation in the Octopus Inds was indeed strange. He was beginning to be confused. Was this a trap? It was better to be more careful.

    Seeing Tang Jie nod, Tang Wen said, ¡°I¡¯ll go arrange it.¡± Tang Jie waved his hand. The rtionship between the two was very good. They were both disciples under the same Master. Moreover, back when he was little, Tang Wen has always been defended by Tang Jie whenever he was bullied. Because of this, the two grew up quite close.

    Tang Jie was quite an arrogant person, but hismanding ability was actually very good. He was also very strong. Tang Wen was intelligent and wise. His thoughts were prudent and meticulous. However, he wascking in aggressiveness. He was well suited to be a strategist. Because of this, as Tang Wen followed Tang Jie, he was the one offering advice on how to go through with the operation.

    It didn¡¯t take long before Tang Wenreturned to Tang Jie¡¯s side. Then he said, ¡°Senior Brother, I have good news. The damage to the ind¡¯s guardian formation wasn¡¯t serious. We can make use of it as long as we do simple repairs. Should we fix it? We can use this ce as a temporary base.¡±

    Hearing Tang Wen, Tang Jie couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he frowned and said, ¡°The guardian formation wasn¡¯t seriously damaged? Does that mean that the Xu Race fought our people and then battled again here? How can that be? That¡¯s strange. Little Wen, go fix the guardian formation first. Let¡¯s make the inds a temporary base.¡±

    Tang Wen nodded, then he turned around and left. Tang Jie continued exploring the ind but still didn¡¯t find anything. He could only give up. At this point, he hoped that the Scouting Race would arrive sooner. He wanted to find out what exactly happened in the Octopus Inds.

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t only Tang Jie and Tang Wen who found the situation with the ind to be somewhat strange. The others also sense something wrong. Don¡¯t forget that most of these people were Transcending Tribtion Experts that had strong spiritual force as well as rich experience. With their spiritual force, they knew that something happened on the ind and were as puzzled as Tang Jie when they arrived.

    Before long, the ind¡¯s guardian formation was repaired. But this time, the formation needed people manually controlling it. Unlike when the Xu Race set it up where it allowed people with identification toe in and out at any time.

    However, Tang Jie was still satisfied with this. He gave another order for people to stand guard while others find a ce to rest.

    Although Zhao Hai altered the ind by performing a fake battle, the destruction caused wasn¡¯t that heavy. Most buildings were still usable. And with cave residences already sturdy, it wasn¡¯t hard for Tang Jie¡¯s team to find a ce to stay in.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the Octopus Inds to be peaceful. Besides the patrol, nobody else could be seen.

    At this time, Tang Jie gathered together with Tang Wen and the other high ranking members of the team. It was here that people could see how stronger the Hundred Treasures Realm waspared to the World of Cultivation. The 3000-man group from the Hundred Treasured Realm was organized like an army led by captains. It was unlike the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race where their army wasposed of a rag-tag group of fighters that was hastily summoned. They don¡¯t even have captains in charge of groups.

    Tang Jie sat on a mat as he looked at everyone present. Then he said, ¡°Everyone should already be aware of the current situation. From what we can sense, a battle happened here. However, this doesn¡¯te in line with the information we received. I asked people from the Scouting Race toe over. But before they arrive, everyone needs to defend this ind. Perhaps we can find clues about what happened to the first team that came here.¡±

    Everyone nodded. At this time, Tang Wen looked at Tang Jie and said, ¡°Senior Brother, what do we do about the World of Cultivation? One of our missions this time is to prevent the World of Cultivation from sending word to the Giant Spirit Realm. If those fellows respond, then we would be in a disadvantageous position.¡±

    Tang Jie sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Giant Spirit Realm is already aware. The moment the Xu Race and the World of Cultivation cooperated, our identity has already been revealed. Knowing this, the World of Cultivation would certainly report it as soon as possible. It¡¯s already toote for us to do anything.¡±

    Hearing Tang Jie, Tang Wen kept quiet. He wasn¡¯t a fool. Conversely, he was very intelligent. He was aware that Tang Jie was speaking reality. The moment the World of Cultivation came in contact with the Xu Race, they would immediately ask about their backing. The Xu Race were people with little to no morals, so they wouldn¡¯t mind selling the Hundred Treasures Realm out.

    And once the World of Cultivation gets the information they want, they would immediately report it. It¡¯s impossible for the Giant Spirit Realm to be unaware of this. It wasn¡¯t news in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield that the Hundred Treasures Realm wasn¡¯t fond of the Giant Spirit Realm.

    Tang Wen thought about this before, but he was hoping that the World of Cultivation was still unaware of this matter. This was where Tang Wen and Tang Jie differed. A military strategist might gamble on luck, but amander couldn¡¯t be like this. Amander needed to consider the worst possible oue.

    Hearing what Tang Jie said, the mood of the entire room sank. Everyone¡¯s expressions weren¡¯t attractive to look at. Tang Jie looked at everyone and then coldly snorted as he said, ¡°So what if the Giant Spirit Realm knows? We¡¯ve fought against the Giant Spirit Realm many times. I heard that the situation in the Giant Spirit Realm isn¡¯t very good right now. They seem to be short on manpower. So what are you afraid of?¡±

    Tang Jie¡¯s words woke everyone up. They weren¡¯t that old and still had vigor. So when they heard Tang Jie, their blood began to burn with fire.

    If it was any other realm, then they wouldn¡¯t have been this careful. But this time, they¡¯re against their bitter enemy, the Giant Spirit Realm. They suffered many losses during their battles. If they could rout the Giant Spirit Realm this time, then they would be making history.

    Seeing everyone¡¯s reaction, Tang Jie smiled faintly. He knew that his n had be a sess. He managed to raise their morale. During battle, especially against the Giant Spirit Realm, a change in morale could mean a tragic loss or an overwhelming victory.

    Although it was said that the Giant Spirit Realm wascking in manpower, a starved camel was stillrger than a horse. One shouldn¡¯t tread lightly when faced with an enemy like that.

    Seeing that morale was no longer a problem, Tang Jie said, ¡°The World of Cultivation is no more than a pebble in the road we chose. They¡¯re not a big deal. So there¡¯s no need to worry about them. What¡¯s important right now was to find out what happened to the group that came before us. We can destroy the World of Cultivation whenever we can. So it won¡¯t be toote if we do it after. If they really dared to face us, then they would just be courting death.¡±

    Everyone nodded. To be honest, they didn¡¯t think much about the World of Cultivation. Although they knew about Zhao Hai¡¯srge artifacts, those things weren¡¯t umon in high-grade realms. Zhao Hai was just able to control them much better.

    For a high-grade realm like the Hundred Treasures Realm, the World of Cultivation was the same as a basket full of rabbits. When they have time, they could kill these rabbits. Although rabbits might bite back, it was impossible for them to kill a person.

    Tang Jie looked at everyone and said, ¡°After what happened, the Giant Spirit Realm should be aware of our actions. Everyone has to get ready to fight at any time. We might be facing a difficult battle, so we need to prepare the Octopus Ind as a temporary base.¡±

    The people nodded. Tang Jie waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, everyone should take a rest. Arrange people to patrol the area and wait for the Scouting Race to arrive. Until then, we¡¯ll study what actions to do next.¡± Everyone nodded and then proceeded to leave. Meanwhile, Tang Wen was kept back by Tang Jie.

    Once only the two of them were left, Tang Jie¡¯s expression turned solemn, he looked at Tang Wen and said, ¡°Little Wen, after a while, go out and construct a transmission formation. Remember to ce it in a hidden area. This will be our escape route.¡±

    When he heard what Tang Jie said, Tang Wen couldn¡¯t help but stare. He looked at Tang Jie and said, ¡°Senior Brother, are you saying that we¡¯ve stepped on a trap?¡±

    Tang Jie let out a long breath and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but things are bing very strange. However, I¡¯m certain that it has something to do with the World of Cultivation. I don¡¯t know what goal they have in mind, but we¡¯d rather prepare for the worst. There are no free meals in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. I believe the group before us has gotten into a great trouble. If the World of Cultivation intends to side with the Giant Spirit Realm, then they could use our people as a proof of allegiance. Therefore, we need to be careful.¡±

    Tang Wen knit his brows and said, ¡°Would they dare? We have 3000 people, I can¡¯t imagine them attacking the Octopus Inds at this time.¡±

    Tang Jie shook his head, then he sighed and said, ¡°People pushed to the corner would do anything to survive.¡±

 Chapter 1436 â€“ Immortal Stage

    <h4>Chapter 1436 - Immortal Stage</h4>

    Zhao Hai calmly spied on Tang Jie¡¯s meeting with his men. Ever since entering the Octopus Inds, Tang Jie¡¯s group has been under surveince by Zhao Hai. Every word and action was seen by Zhao Hai.

    Hearing what Tang Jie saidst, Zhao Hai faintly smiled. He didn¡¯t expect his arrangement in the Octopus Inds to work this effectively.

    Zhao Hai let out a long breath now that he knew that the stronghold was safe in the meantime. However, the Hundred Treasures Realm certainly wouldn¡¯t let them off. But Zhao Hai was still happy that he was able to win some time for them.

    At this time, a voice was heard outside the cave residence, ¡°Is Mister Zhao Hai in? Some people want to invite you over to ask for some questions.¡±

    As soon as he heard this voice, Zhao Hai knew that it was Kong Xiang. He quickly moved and appeared in front of the cave. He gave Kong Xiang a salute and said, ¡°Master Kong Xiang.¡±

    Kong Xiang returned the salute and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai,e with me.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and followed behind Kong Xiang.

    They took multiple turns and before long, Zhao Hai could see a mountain. This mountain wasn¡¯t very tall. All around its surface were numerous holes that made it look like a honeb. But on the top of the mountain was arge pce. It was brilliant and beautiful.

    Kong Xiang led Zhao Hai towards the pce. Zhao Hai knew quite a lot about the stronghold by bow. He knew that living inside the pce were the highest ranked people from the World of Cultivation that resided in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    The two arrived right outside the pce. The guards outside the pce were actually Transcending Tribtion Experts. Kong Xiang gave a salute to these guards before they walked inside.

    After passing through the pce, the two arrived at the furthermost room. The room looked very ordinary from the outside, it was almost unnoticeable. However, when Kong Xiang arrived outside the room, his expression became respectful as he announced, ¡°Zhao Hai has arrived.¡±

    A voice answered from inside, ¡°Ask Mister Zhao Hai toe in.¡±

    Kong Xiang bowed and said, ¡°Please head in to the side and give a salute.¡± Naturally, Zhao Hai knew what this ce represented. So he didn¡¯t hesitate as he pushed the door and went in.

    It was a quiet room with several old monks inside. These monks were evidently aged. Although they wore the same robes, these robes looked worn out. Their faces were all wrinkled. Their heads were shaved clean but they all had full beards. Moreover, their eyebrows were very long.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t pay attention to their appearance. What he minded was their strength. He couldn¡¯t see through these monks. Their auras were chaotic, he simply couldn¡¯t see their strength.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s heart turned cold. He knew what this meant. These old monks were certainly at the Immortal Stage. Otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have this feeling.

    Although a Transcending Tribtion Expert could reach the Immortal Stage as long as they practiced, Zhao Hai knew that this was only said tofort people. The Transcending Tribtion Stage was the Transcending Tribtion Stage while the Immortal Stage was the Immortal Stage.

    There truly was no bottleneck between the Transcending Tribtion Stage and the Immortal Stage, but in order to reach the Severed Soul Stage from the Transcending Tribtion Stage, one would need to increase their spiritual qi by 100 times. Although this seemed astonishing, it could be done. As long as one uses massive amounts of pills, they could even shorten the time it would take.

    However, reaching the Immortal Stage from the Severed Soul Stage could no longer be supplemented by pills. This was because the gap was too big. From the Severed Soul Stage to the Immortal Stage, ones spiritual force needs to increase by a million times. There could only be so many pills one could take in their life, so using pills in order to reach the Immortal Stage was impossible.

    The Immortal Stage didn¡¯t refer to having eternal life. Once one reaches this stage, they would be able to live to 1296 years old. This was just an average, but generally they don¡¯t live over 2592 years.

    These old monks were at the Immortal Stage. Moreover, it seems like they were more than 1000 years old. If one closes their eyes, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to sense these old monks.

    Zhao Hai bowed and said, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen the Grandmasters. What does the Grandmasters need from me?¡±

    The old monks looked at Zhao Hai. Then one of them said, ¡°Benefactor Zhao Hai, I heard that you study Buddhist Cultivation Methods. May we know what it¡¯s called?¡±

    Zhao Hai respectfully replied, ¡°Replying to the Grandmaster. The Buddhist Cultivation Method that I practice is called the Arhat Divine Art.¡±

    The old monk still had his eyes closed, but he replied, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Benefactor¡¯s words aren¡¯t sincere. There has never been divine arts in the Buddhist Path. Benefactor, please reconsider.¡±

    Hearing what the old monk said, Zhao Hai¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but jump. He had a feeling that he couldn¡¯t offend these people. His heart turned cold. He suspected that he was under a type of spiritual attack. He carefully chose his words, ¡°I ask Grandmaster to excuse me. In order to protect myself, I had to change the name. The cultivation method that this one uses is actually a half set of techniques that I managed toe across identally. The set consists of the Descending Dragon Technique, Crouching Tiger Technique, Pagoda Technique, Infinity Technique, Bright Sword Technique, and the Demon Subjugation Technique. Since this one felt like they were rted to Buddhist Arhats, I took it upon myself to name it the Arhat Divine Arts.¡±

    The old monks didn¡¯t speak for some time upon hearing Zhao Hai. However, the buddhist beads in their hands were still calmly turning.

    After some time, the monk who spoke before opened his mouth and said, ¡°Benefactor has spoken well. Thank you for rethinking your words. May I ask the Benefactor which technique allowed you to controlrge artifacts?¡±

    Zhao Hai felt the spiritual pressure on him increasing. It seems like he would be dealt with the moment he lied. However, Zhao Hai kept his mind and body calm as he replied, ¡°Replying to Grandmaster. This one¡¯s method of usingrge artifacts came from the Pagoda Technique. It allows its user to controlrge artifacts with great mastery.¡±

    The old monk replied, ¡°Can Benefactor let us see the technique?¡±

    Zhao Hai felt the pressure on him increase even more. Even most Severed Soul Experts wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it. He was now certain that if he spoke wrongly this time then these old monks would be suspicious. With his present strength, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from these monks. Therefore, he didn¡¯t hesitate and answered, ¡°Yes, Grandmaster.¡±

    The old monk took out a jade slip and said, ¡°Please write the technique into this jade slip.¡± Zhao Hai received the jade slip and then closed his eyes as he wrote the technique into it.

    Naturally, he didn¡¯t write the entire technique, but just a variant of the original one. This variant technique has already been analyzed by the universal scanner. It was far from the real Pagoda Technique, but it was still a good technique for controllingrge artifacts. Most importantly, this variant technique didn¡¯t use faith power, just spiritual qi.

    This was something that Zhao Hai made some time ago. In fact, all 18 techniques had their own versions that didn¡¯t use faith power. They were easy to practice because they only used spiritual qi. However, they were still immensely powerful techniques, much more powerful than the techniques that the World of Cultivation had.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make these techniques in preparation for events like the one right now. Instead, he made these techniques for the Undead to study. He didn¡¯t expect he would have a use for it right now.

    If he took out the real Pagoda Technique, then these old monks would certainly be able to tell that it was a technique that used faith power. When the timees, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be able to exin himself.

    Before long, Zhao Hai finished writing down the technique. Then he opened his eyes and respectfully offered the jade slip as he said, ¡°Grandmaster, please take a look.¡±

    The old monk waves his hand as the jade slip appears on top of it. Then he inspected it with his spiritual force. After some time, the old monk nodded and said, ¡°Benefactor Zhao Hai, how did you make your Undead? Why are they much more powerful than average?¡±

    Hearing the old monk, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sneer deep inside. These old monks clearly wanted to get everything out of him before giving up. But he still respectfully replied, ¡°Replying to Grandmaster. I didn¡¯t make the Undead on my own. The reason the Undead are powerful was because I was able to obtain a ck staff back in the lower realms. As long as I use that staff, the Undead created would be very powerful. Moreover, it¡¯s not limited by quantity.¡±

    The old monk replied, ¡°I wonder if Benefactor Zhao Hai can take out the staff so that we can take a look.¡±

    Zhao Hai awkwardly said, ¡°Replying to Grandmaster, this magic staff has already been integrated to my Liquid Silver.¡±

    The old monk paused, then he followed on, ¡°Then could Benefactor Zhao Hai take out Liquid Silver for us to take a look?¡±

    Zhao Haiplied. He waved his hand and took Liquid Silver out. Then he handed it over to the old monk. The old monk received Liquid Silver by waving his hand. Seeing that there was nothing special about the staff after initial inspection, he said, ¡°I wonder if Benefactor Zhao Hai¡¯s staff could transfer owners?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Replying to Grandmaster. This staff is already recognized as its owner. It cannot be used by anyone.¡±

    Another monk looked at Zhao Hai and said with a booming voice, ¡°I ask Benefactor Zhao Hai to hand it over!¡±

    Without dy, Zhao Hai¡¯s palm went straight towards his head. It was going to kill Zhao Hai!

    Just as Zhao Hai¡¯s palm was about to hit his head, the old monk waved his hand to stop Zhao Hai¡¯s action.

    Then the old monk solemnly said, ¡°Alright, Benefactor, please receive your staff. This old monk has no interest in it.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai took Liquid Silver back. The old monk looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Benefactor, please go back.¡± Zhao Hai gave the old monks a salute before leaving the room.

 Chapter 1437 â€“ Detective Race Xia Baichuan[1]

    <h4>Chapter 1437 - Detective Race Xia Baichuan</h4>

    After Zhao Hai went out, the monk that urged Zhao Hai said, ¡°Senior Brother, what do you think of him? Do you think that he¡¯s lying?¡±

    The old monk shook his head and said, ¡°This old monk could see that he¡¯s not acting strange. After all, he¡¯s under Junior Brother¡¯s Mischievous Rock Technique.¡±

    As soon as the others heard the old monk, their shut eyes rxed. The monk that urged Zhao Hai studied the Mischievous Rock Technique. Its name didn¡¯t mean that it was a defensive method. Instead, it was a spiritual attack that made the target agree easily. It was simr to Zhao Hai¡¯s enlightenment technique but was a few levels lower.

    The monk who talked to Zhao Hai said, ¡°If this is the case, then there¡¯s nothing else to investigate about this person. He might just be fortunate to obtain several Buddhist Techniques. Moreover, we gained a special technique to help us controlrge artifacts.¡±

    The other monks nodded, then one of them said, ¡°It seems like he¡¯s a very lucky person. Have Kong Miao be friends with him.¡± The other monks nodded, then silence returned to the room once more.

    When Zhao Hai returned to his residence, he couldn¡¯t help but wipe a cold seat from his forehead. Naturally, he didn¡¯t get affected by the Mischievous Rock Technique. He has a much more formidable technique in hand, so how could he be affected by a lower-level technique?

    Actually, Zhao Hai gambled that the old monks wouldn¡¯t kill him. After all, if he was killed, then the World of Cultivation¡¯s troops would erupt.

    He was now a man of merit in the World of Cultivation. If these monks disregarded his contributions, then the World of Cultivation¡¯s foundation would crumble. The realm would crumble even without the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Zhao Hai discovered that the grievances between the Buddhists and the Daoists in the World of Cultivation wasn¡¯t small at all. Although Jianyi was cooperating with Kong Miao, it was impossible for Kong Miao to order him. Meanwhile, Jianyi took very good care of Zhao Hai not only because of his connection to the Profound Clear Sect, but also the fact that he was considered part of the sect here in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    Zhao Hai understood that Jianyi already treats him as the representative of the Profound Clear Sect¡¯s younger generation in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. If he suddenly dies, then Jianyi would definitely do something.

    Although Jianyi was only at the Severed Soul Stage and the Profound Clear Sect doesn¡¯t have any Immortal Stage Experts in the Ten-thousand Realm battlefield, once Jianyi reports that something happened to Zhao Hai, the Profound Clear Sect would certainly hold the Buddhists ountable. When that timees, for the Profound Clear Sect, instead of letting the Buddhists get a lot of benefits in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, they might as well have everyone not get anything at all.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai dared to use his palm to strike his head. He bet that the old monks wouldn¡¯t allow him to die. If he bet correctly, then all suspicious about him would disappear. And if he doesn¡¯t die, he could only benefit the World of Cultivation in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    And he bet correctly. The old monks didn¡¯t allow him to die and prevented him from striking his head. Moreover, it eliminated any suspicion towards him. This was the result that Zhao Hai wanted to see.

    What just happened was Zhao Hai¡¯s battle of wits against the old Buddhist monks. To be honest, although there really wasn¡¯t any fighting involved, it was the most dangerous thing that happened to himtely. If things didn¡¯t go well, then the monks might suddenly attack him. If he wasn¡¯t killed, then he would be imprisoned. Even if he escaped using the Space, then he would no longer have any ce in the World of Cultivation. All of his preparations in the World of Cultivation would vanish. It was for this reason that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hesitate to hand over the modified version of the Pagoda Technique.

    Although the Pagoda Technique was a simplified version of the original and wasn¡¯t as powerful, it could be considered to be a rare technique in the World of Cultivation. Normally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t take it out.

    But this time, the situation was different. Zhao Hai knew clearly that if he didn¡¯t dispel the monks¡¯ suspicions, he would suffer troubles in the future. So he had to hand it over.

    Sure enough, by doing this, Zhao Hai dispelled the suspicions of the old monks. Instead, the monks thought that he was followed by luck, so they would be good to him in the future.

    Luck was intangible and couldn¡¯t be willingly acquired. It was much more mysterious than faith power. However, Cultivators regarded it with great importance. If one wasn¡¯t lucky, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to progress far even if they were talented.

    Zhao Hai disyed his luck, which not only made the monks not offend him, but also look at him with importance. This was the result Zhao Hai wanted.

    After listening to thest words of the monks, Zhao Hai calmed down. He knew that this case was closed. But he was also curious about what ns the old monks had for the current situation.

    But unfortunately, after dealing with Zhao Hai, the old monks no longer conversed. This caused Zhao Hai to be disappointed. He couldn¡¯t understand why these monks were silent about the World of Cultivation¡¯s life and death.

    Actually, what Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t know was that these Immortal Stage Experts had the same situation as Transcending Tribtion Experts back in the Six Realms Battlefield. As long as the situation doesn¡¯t threaten extermination, they wouldn¡¯t step in to act. The Hundred Treasures Realm had yet to arrive, naturally these old monks wouldn¡¯t make any pre-emptive moves. This was because Immortal Stage Experts weren¡¯t usually permitted to make moves in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    When Zhao Hai and the others passed information about the Hundred Treasures Realm, these old monks already made the proper arrangements. Naturally, they no longer need to n anything at this point.

    Seeing that the old monks were doing nothing, Zhao Hai shifted his attention to the Octopus Inds. He wanted to see what the Hundred Treasures Realm would do.

    Tang Jie was currently having a headache. Although he stabilized everyone¡¯s mood and boosted everyone¡¯s morale, the situation with the Octopus Inds remained unsolved.

    However, Tang Jie didn¡¯t wait too long. Four hours after they settled into the inds, the people from the Detective Race arrived. Speaking of which, the Detective Race was a legendary existence in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    The Detective Race wasn¡¯t a strong group. When they first entered the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, they were just a low-grade realm. They were often robbed by other people. It could be said that it was the Detective Race¡¯s lowest point.

    Butter on, the ability of the Detective Race became valuable to the high-grade realms. There was an Immortal Stage Expert whose direct descendant was killed in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield and he couldn¡¯t find out who did it. In the end, he heard about the ability of the Detective Race and had them find out how their descendant died.

    And the Detective Race didn¡¯t disappoint the Immortal Stage Expert. They used their divergent technique and found the killer. The Immortal Expert was enraged and destroyed the realm where the killer was in. This realm was a lower-grade realm that was under a high-grade realm. Generally, these kinds of realms don¡¯t have any Immortal Realm Experts to protect them. It was because of this that the Immortal Expert was able to eradicate the realm.

    The consequence of this matter resulted in a discussion banning Immortal Stage Experts from leaving their realm¡¯s territories. This custom has been studied by the World of Cultivation and applied into the Six Realms Battlefield.

    The influence of this matter was big, but its effect on the Detective Race was profound. The ability of the Detective Race was finally revealed and high-grade realms began to approach them for their services. This was because all realms had their own disciples training in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. If those disciples die, then the loss to these realms wouldn¡¯t be small. Therefore, realms began to protect the Detective Race in order to use their abilities. Because of this, the status of the Detective Race in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield rose. It was no longer bullied by other medium and low-grade realms.

    As time went on, the Detective Race formed many connections and became an aloof group in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. There were no groups who didn¡¯t ask the Detective Race for help whenever something happened. Because of this, they became respected by everyone. Although they were weak, their ability to recreate events was something that everyone needed.

    The Detective Race was also aware that their ability allowed them to take root in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. With this ability, they simply don¡¯t need to collect any resources. As long as they need something, others would give it in exchange for their services. With their ability, they were able to get benefits with little to no danger.

    Once they discovered this, the Detective Race made full use of their ability. At this time, in addition to their ability, the Detective Race developed a system of interrogation, evidence gathering, and other actions that could help in finding out the truth of what happened. With this, the Detective Race became known for their investigation rate of 100%

    Because of this, when the Detective Race representative arrived, Tang Jie and the others didn¡¯t dare neglect the treatment towards them. They immediately weed him into the ind. The person was a middle-aged man wearing a hat, sses, a tailcoat, and a walking stick.

    Although this man looked quite old, he still appeared charming. The traces left by time could be seen on his face, which looked appealing.

    Besides this person, there¡¯s also several people wearing masks and ck clothing. Naturally, these were the people sent by the Hundred Treasures Realm to be bodyguards.

    Tang Jie bowed to the middle-aged man and said, ¡°Friend, pleasee in.¡± The strength of this Detective Race gentleman was only at the Nascent Soul level. Normally, Tang Jie wouldn¡¯t greet people at this stage. However, Tang Jie was polite to this man. This showed how much prestige the Detective Race had in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    The Detective Race gentleman was polite as well as he bowed and said, ¡°Xia Baichuan as seen Senior Tang Jie. Senior is too polite, this Baichuan is merely amoner. I wouldn¡¯t dare be Senior¡¯s friend. Senior, just call me Baichuan.¡±

    Tang Jie appreciated Xia Baichuan¡¯s politeness, he smiled and said, ¡°Then let me be impolite, I¡¯ll call you Baichuan from now on.¡±

    A young man looking like he was 20 years old was being treated as an elder by a middle-aged man. This situation might look strange, but it was verymon among Cultivators. Cultivators speak with their strength. Even if you entered a sect early, but if you weren¡¯t strong, then nobody would treat you as an elder. At the same time, even if you entered the sectte, but was able to cultivate quickly and be strong, then you could be an elder. Even Sect Masters would bow down to stronger elders. This was the realm of strength and brutality.

    Xia Baichuan followed Tang Jie into the Octopus Inds. The instant he entered the Octopus Inds, Xia Baichuan frowned. The aura around Octopus Inds was very chaotic. This would be a difficult case to solve.

    Tang Jie has been paying attention to Xia Baichuan¡¯s reaction. Seeing him knit his brows, Tang Jie quickly asked, ¡°Baichuan, is there something wrong?¡±

    Hearing Tang Jie¡¯s words, Xia Baichuan immediately replied, ¡°Replying to Senior¡¯s words, this one felt that the spiritual qi in the Octopus Ind is very chaotic. Moreover, it seems like a battle happened here. This situation would be quite difficult to process.¡±

    Tang Jie couldn¡¯t help but frown as he asked, ¡°Will this affect your investigation?¡±

    Xia Baichuan nodded and said, ¡°Having a chaotic environment would greatly affect our ability. Sometimes, we might not be able to reconstruct the proper scenario. However, Senior can rest assured. Even if some mistakes appear in the scenario, it¡¯s impossible for it to be very far from the truth.¡±

    Hearing Xia Baichuan, Tang Jie nodded and said, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to hurry. You should take a rest first. It¡¯s not toote for you to investigateter.¡±

    1.I decided to change Scouting Race -> Detective Race since it seemed more urate

 Chapter 1438 â€“ Suspicious Point! Deceptive Battle!

    <h4>Chapter 1438 - Suspicious Point! Deceptive Battle!</h4>

    Xia Baichuan didn¡¯t decline and went along with Tang Jie¡¯s arrangement. Looking at Xia Baichuan, Tang Jie let out a sigh.

    Tang Jie has seen the Detective Race reconstruct a scenario before. Reconstruction wasn¡¯t easy and needed a lot of preparatory work. This was especially true for a ce with chaotic qi. All preparations needed to bepleted otherwise the investigation would fail.

    Although Tang Jie was worried, he also knew that he couldn¡¯t rush the result. This was rted to the lives of 1000 people.

    Even if he was almost certain that his people suffered a misfortune, Tang Jie still wanted to see how they died. If only the World of Cultivation made a move, then he wouldn¡¯t be afraid. The problem would be if the Giant Spirit Realm was somewhat involved.

    Tang Jie has some understanding about the first group who came. Although they weren¡¯t able to use their normal artifacts, these people still underwent training on handling ives. Moreover, these people were selected for their strength. Even if there were 3000 people from the World of Cultivation, this group of 1000 from the Hundred Treasures Realm could still deal with them. This group shouldn¡¯t have any problems dealing with the World of Cultivation.

    Moreover, the Xu Race was there to provide help. Tang Jie didn¡¯t think that the Xu Race had the guts to betray them from the beginning. The Xu Race were bandits and knew how to adjust to any situation. If they weren¡¯tpelled, then they wouldn¡¯t have betrayed the Hundred Treasures Realm. Was there anything that made the Xu Race bow their heads to the World of Cultivation? In fact, there was one thing, an immediate threat to their race. If that was the case, then there¡¯s reason for the Xu Race to side with the World of Cultivation.

    Tang Jie wasn¡¯t a fool. In the beginning, he didn¡¯t take his mission very seriously. But when he arrived at the Octopus Inds and saw the situation, he couldn¡¯t help but be serious.

    After taking this matter seriously, Tang Jie thought about the various details of the situation. And he could almost guess what happened. However, Tang Jie was still confused about the situation on Octopus Inds. So to be safe, he called over the Detective Race for help.

    It was precisely because of these thoughts that Tang Jie didn¡¯t think that the World of Cultivation waspletely behind this matter. The World of Cultivation just wasn¡¯t strong enough, so he suspected the involvement of the Giant Spirit Realm. If the Giant Spirit Realm was indeed involved, then this meant that the Giant Spirit Realm had long since known the n of the Hundred Treasures Realm. If that was really the case, then that would be bad news for the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Although Tang Jie was arrogant and thought that he could be victorious against the Giant Spirit Realm, he still didn¡¯t underestimate them. He was also a cultivator that crawled up into his position from being a low-level expert. It was impossible for people of his stature to be naive and clueless. Therefore, seeing the situation, Tang Jie wasn¡¯t afraid and instead treated it as a smelting trial. He was confident in himself but still didn¡¯t underestimate the Giant Spirit Realm. He was aware that underestimating an opponent would only lead to one¡¯s death.

    It was very important for Tang Jie and the Hundred Treasures Realm to find out whether the Giant Spirit Realm was involved in this matter or not. In order to deal with the Giant Spirit Realm, the Hundred Treasures Realm made a lot of preparations over a long time. If the death of the 1000 people was really rted to the Giant Spirit Realm, then this meant that the Giant Spirit Realm had long known of their n. But if the Giant Spirit Realm wasn¡¯t involved, then this meant that the n was still a secret. This information would be the basis of the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s future actions.

    Because of this, Tang Jie even invited someone from the Detective Race over. Now that someone from the Detective Race was here, Tang Jie¡¯s mood calmed down. He understood that no matter if the Giant Spirit Realm was involved or not, the Hundred Treasures Realm would still fight them sooner orter.

    Xia Baichuan could also understand the thoughts of the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm, so he didn¡¯t rest for a long time. After eating a pill and adjusting his breathing, he went out of his room.

    Tang Jie has been paying attention to Xia Baichuan¡¯s room all this time. As soon as Xia Baichuan came out, he immediately greeted Tang Jie, ¡°Senior, Baichuan is ready.¡±

    Tang Jie nodded and said, ¡°Alright, do we need to prepare anything?¡±

    Xia Baichuan looked all around, then he said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to look around first.¡± Tang Jie nodded and waved his hand.

    Xia Baichuan flew all around Octopus Inds. He moved slowly and would sometimes stop. He conducted a careful investigation of the ind. The more Xia Baichuan observed, the more serious his face became.

    Xia Baichuan felt that the spiritual qi and the traces of battle on the ind were very strange. He couldn¡¯t make any sense of it. From the traces of battle, he knew that a fight happened here and both sides usedrge artifacts. Moreover, Xia Baichuan could feel the spiritual qiing from the people of the Hundred Treasures Realm, Xu Race, and the World of Cultivation.

    The Detective Race no longer focused on getting strongerbat power and instead they focused on restoring the scenario and finding the truth. Because of this, they had a deep understanding of the aura of various realms. Naturally, it was impossible for them to know the aura of the various realms in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Therefore, the Detective Race divided regions into their members. So when a requestes, someone assigned to the area could take action.

    Xia Baichuan happens to be the person assigned to this specific region. Therefore, he has some understanding regarding the World of Cultivation as well as the Xu Race.

    Xia Baichuan felt really puzzled. The fighting on the ind seemed very fierce at first look, but once you look into it, it was far from fierce. The reason for the damage was the fact that the battle happened close to the ground.

    Most people might not be able to detect the difference, but Xia Baichuan could. He underwent specialized training for things like these.

    Although has a faint understanding as to how these traces happened, Xia Baichuan didn¡¯t daree to a conclusion early. This was because it was rted to the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    The Detective Race held a high position in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, but they had always been humble. Whether they were in front of a high-grade realm or a low-grade realm, they always position themselves in a lower position. It was precisely because of this attitude that they became the most popr group in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Even a Nascent Soul Expert like Xia Baichuan wouldn¡¯t be robbed if he walked alone in the battlefield. People gave him face because he was from the Detective Race.

    The reason why the Detective Race had this attitude was because they were aware of their history. They acquired their present status not throughbat power but because of their usefulness to the other realms in the battlefield. Those people pushed them up to where they were now. If they showed a bit of arrogance, then those people would be offended and the Detective Race would fall from grace. When that happens, the Detective Race¡¯s fate wouldn¡¯t be good.

    After carefully assessing the situation of the ind, Xia Baichuan went to Tang Jie. Seeing Xia Baichuan¡¯s expression, Tang Jie asked, ¡°Baichuan, did you manage to find anything?¡±

    Xia Baichuan nodded and said, ¡°I have something. I found out that the fierceness of the battle is far from what we imagined. Although there are traces of heavy battle, this was because the fight happened near the ground, not because the fight was intense. However, this is only my initial judgement. We still need to reconstruct the scene in order to see more.¡±

    Tang Jie nodded, hisplexion sunk. He knew what Xia Baichuan¡¯s words meant. Xia Baichuan suspected the battle to happen close to the ground which meant that there were two possibilities to this. First, they were truly close to the ground when they fought. However, the possibility for this to be true was very low. Almost all of the battles between cultivators happen far from the ground. This was a habit that formed after multiple years, especially in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    The Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield was filled with treasure. Therefore, when two groups fight, they prefer it far from the ground so as to not damage thend. If the battle happens onnd, then precious resources might be destroyed in the process. Although the Octopus Inds was a base in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, it was still hard for a habit to be ignored. Therefore, Tang Jie didn¡¯t believe that they just fought near the ground.

    If this wasn¡¯t the case, then there¡¯s another possibility. Someone did this in order to make a fake battle scenario!

    When he thought of this, Tang Jie¡¯splexion couldn¡¯t help but turn ugly. If the situation in the Octopus Inds was truly a fake, then this meant that his guesses from before were wrong.

    Tang Jie was smart, so he immediately thought that he had fallen into a trap. He was certain that it was the World of Cultivation that did this. They arranged a fake scenario here in order to stall for time. Once this happens, then the Giant Spirit Realm might have enough time to send help.

    The more he thought about it, the more reasonable it appeared. Tang Jie¡¯splexion turned uglier. But at this time, Xia Baichuan began to recreate the scenario.

 Chapter 1439 â€“ Yan Dong

    <h4>Chapter 1439 - Yan Dong</h4>

    Naturally, Zhao Hai was aware of the events in the Octopus Inds. However, he doesn¡¯t have any time to care about it right now. This was because Kong Miao was looking for him in order to meet a person, someone from the Giant Spirit Realm.

    It has already been several hours since the attack by the Hundred Spirits Realm was passed over to the Giant Spirit Realm. A Giant Spirit Realm base wasn¡¯t far from this area, so it only took a few hours for a response to be made. Kong Miao received word from the higher-ups that the Giant Spirit Realm wants the transmission formation opened so that they could send someone over.

    The higher-ups had Kong Miao arrange the reception of the Giant Spirit Realm. This furthermore showed how much importance Kong Miao had in their minds. Kong Miao understood what the higher-ups wanted but he wasn¡¯t experienced in these types of things. Then he remembered Zhao Hai. With how Zhao Hai dealt with the Xu Race, he should know about these kinds of things. Because of this, he had Zhao Hai receive the people from the Giant Spirit Realm alongside him.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai agreed. He also wanted to take a look at the Giant Spirit Realm. Zhao Hai already experienced the strength of the Hundred Treasures Realm. Therefore, he was curious about the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s enemy.

    As Zhao Hai headed out, Mo Sheng followed behind him. In any case, Mo Sheng wouldn¡¯t carelessly speak, so Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind and allowed him to follow. The three went out of the cave residence and then flew towards the ce where the transmission formations were.

    Before long, the three arrived at the cave. A lot of people were already inside. The majority of them were Severed Soul Experts of the World of Cultivation. There are also experts from the Xu Race. Altogether, they numbered close to 40 people.

    Zhao Hai stared, this was because he knew that all of these Severed Soul Experts were essentially the bulk of the strength of the two realms here in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. All of them were here to greet the Giant Spirit Realm.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t really think that the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race would attach great importance to the arrival of the Giant Spirit Realm. So many Severed Soul Experts were here to receive them.

    When these Severed Soul Experts saw Kong Miao, they immediately greeted him. Then when they noticed Zhao Hai¡¯s group, they couldn¡¯t help but be confused. These Severed Soul Experts naturally knew Zhao Hai, but they didn¡¯t think that Kong Miao would bring him this time. Among the Severed Soul Experts present, only Zhao Hai and the others were at the Nascent Soul Stage, this made them look like chickens among cranes.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything and just smiled faintly and gave the Severed Soul Experts a salute. There were also arge number of Severed Soul Experts who returned the salute. Most of them were from the Xu Race while there were also a few from the World of Cultivation.

    These people didn¡¯t dare ignore Zhao Hai due to the fact that they were able to witness his strength. Zhao Hai showed abilities that Severed Soul Experts don¡¯t have, so he earned the respect of these experts.

    On the other hand, those who didn¡¯t participate in the battle were somewhat confused. They don¡¯t understand how Zhao Hai was able to gain the respect of all these experts.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about these. After giving a salute to these experts, he silently stood behind Kong Miao while Mo Sheng stood further behind. Mo Sheng seems like he didn¡¯t notice that there were other people present.

    Not long after Kong Miao arrived, therge transmission formation in front of them lit up. Then the figures of people began to appear.

    These people weren¡¯t wearing robes but instead te amor. They had iron headbands as well as iron gauntlets. They towered over two meters in height and each one had muscles that looked like cast iron.

    These people looked very simr to Mo Sheng. One could see at first nce that they were outstanding body cultivators. There were 50 people altogether led by a Severed Soul Expert.

    The Severed Soul Expert looked like Zhang Fei with his iron cor. His face is as rigid as the bottom of a pot. He had a rich beard and his eyes were like copper bells.

    At this moment, Kong Miao stepped forward as he gave a bow and said, ¡°Kong Miao has seen the great people from the Giant Spirit Realm. Seniors, wee.¡± As soon as they heard Kong Miao, everyone else followed, ¡°Seniors, wee.¡±

    Contrary to what Zhao Hai imagined, the people from the Giant Spirit Realm weren¡¯t arrogant. Their leader immediately returned the greeting and said, ¡°Grandmaster Kong Miao is too polite. I¡¯ve heard of your name before. I am Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s Yan Dong. I have seen everyone.¡± Although his speech was very polite, his voice boomed inside the ears of everyone present.

    He didn¡¯t intentionally enhance his voice nor shouted, his voice was just this loud. After both sides exchanged greetings, Yan Dong¡¯s group got out of the transmission formation. Then Kong Miao arranged them ces to rest in. At the same time, Kong Miao took Yan Dong to the stronghold¡¯s great hall.

    This hall was a ce to receive honored guests. However, Zhao Hai and Mo Sheng also followed behind. Yan Dong was also paying attention to Zhao Hai. It¡¯s possible that he recognized him so he was sizing Zhao Hai up.

    Before long, the group arrived at the great hall. In addition to Kong Miao, there was also Xu Ning and Jianyi as well as other Severed Soul Experts. Among these people were experts from the Devil Realm, Spirit Realm, Elven Realm, and Demon Realm. If Zhao Hai was included as someone from the Machine Field, then all realms in the World of Cultivation were present. Besides the World of Cultivation, Xu Wuzun was also present as the representative of the Xu Race.

    Everyone took a seat. Zhao Hai sat on thest seat while Mo Sheng stood behind him. Yan Dong couldn¡¯t help but take a look at Mo Sheng. Mo Sheng¡¯s body was able to attract his attention, giving him a good impression of Mo Sheng.

    After the group sat down, Kong Miao turned to Yan Dong and said, ¡°Senior, you should already have a general understanding of the situation. Do you have any questions?¡±

    Kong Miao went straight to the point, which was to Yan Dong¡¯s liking. Yan Dong smiled and said, ¡°I have a gist of the matter, but I need further details.¡±

    Kong Miao turned to Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai bowed towards Yan Dong and said, ¡°Senior, this Zhao Hai will be impolite.¡± Then after he said that, Zhao Hai waves his hand as he took out an Undead with ck clothing. This Undead was naturally from the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    After taking out the Undead, Zhao Haimanded, ¡°Introduce yourself and your n.¡± The Undeadplied and immediately introduced itself as well as borating on the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s n.

    The Undead that Zhao Hai released wasn¡¯t an ordinary soldier but instead the leader of the group. Because of its rank, it was aware of the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s ns. Although he wasn¡¯t aware of the specific detail, he could still give a general idea of the n.

    Once the Undead finished talking, Yan Dong¡¯s expression sank. Anger could be seen in his eyes. He didn¡¯t expect the Hundred Treasures Realm to make a move at this time. Just as the Hundred Treasures Realm expected, the Giant Spirit Realm was experiencing problems with their manpower. They had a shortage of strong experts from the younger generation. Although it wasn¡¯t a huge problem at this time, it would surely affect their strength in the future.

    The Hundred Treasures Realm wanted to kick them while they were having problems, so how could Yan Dong not be angry? When the Undead finished talking, Yan Dong asked further questions and then stopped. Then Zhao Hai received the Undead.

    Yan Dong looked at Zhao Hai and then smiled as he said, ¡°You¡¯re Zhao Hai? I heard that you¡¯re very good at controllingrge artifacts. Good, a realm man should userge artifacts unlike those fellows from the Hundred Treasures Realm. Every one of them use embroidery needles like their grandmothers. They¡¯re annoying to look at.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and replied, ¡°This Zhao Hai is honored that the Senior knows my name.¡±

    Yan Dongughed and said, ¡°Your name isn¡¯tmon here in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. People who userge artifacts are also rare. You actually made a name for yourself by usingrge artifacts, that isn¡¯t easy to do.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I am just taking advantage ofrge artifacts. It¡¯s nothing to be proud of.¡±

    Yan Dong waved his hand and no longer continued to batner. He turned to Kong Miao and said, ¡°Grandmaster Kong Miao, this discovery is very important to the Giant Spirit Realm. Let this Yan Dong offer you our thanks.¡±

    Kong Miao smiled and immediately said, ¡°Senior is too polite. The World of Cultivation relies on the Giant Spirit Realm for protection. It¡¯s natural for us to report this matter after finding out about it.¡±

    Yan Dong nodded and said, ¡°This is something that I need to report back personally. I cannot dy here. Grandmaster Kong Miao, I¡¯ll have to ask to be excused.¡±

    Kong Miao smiled and said, ¡°No problem, it¡¯s as it should be. However, I¡¯ll have to ask Senior for help. The World of Cultivation and the Xu Race offended the Hundred Treasures Realm, and now there are 3000 people sent after us. They¡¯re currently on the Octopus Inds. I¡¯m afraid it wouldn¡¯t be long before they attack us. We can¡¯t defend with just our strength, so I hope that Senior could help us ask for reinforcements from the Giant Spirit Realm.¡±

    Upon hearing Kong Miao, Yan Dong couldn¡¯t help but stare. He looked at Kong Miao and asked, ¡°Where did you obtain this information? Are they really at Octopus Inds?¡±

    Kong Miao nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s true. We just came back from the Octopus Inds. And not long after we left, the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm arrived. I don¡¯t know when they¡¯lle here, but I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be long until they arrive here.¡±

    Without waiting for Yan Dong to reply, Zhao Hai stood up and bowed towards Kong Miao before saying, ¡°Grandmaster, I have something to say.¡±

    Kong Miao stared, but he immediately said, ¡°Little Hai? Did you discover something? Are the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm here?¡±

    - Zhang Fei was a military general under Liu Bei, brother of Guan Yu.

 Chapter 1440 â€“ Cultivation Method

    <h4>Chapter 1440 - Cultivation Method</h4>

    Before Zhao Hai could answer, Kong Miao turned to Yan Dong and exined, ¡°Senior, Little Hai is a Dark Mage. He has undead could provide him with surveince and they couldn¡¯t be easily discovered. This is the reason why he could obtain information very quickly.¡±

    Upon hearing Kong Miao, Yan Dong turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Since Grandmaster Kong Miao calls you Little Hai, then I¡¯ll call you Little Hai as well. You can address me as Uncle Yan. So what did you discover?¡±

    Zhao Hai bowed to Yan Dong and said, ¡°Thank you, Uncle Yan. It would take a while before the Hundred Treasures Realm coulde to us. The deceptive measures we installed on the Octopus Inds were quite effective. The Hundred Treasures Realm have asked the Detective Race for help. It would take a few hours before they could make a move, so Uncle Yan still has time. However, it won¡¯t be long. The Hundred Treasures Realm would be here in a day or so.¡±

    Yan Dong nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go immediately. Rest assured, reinforcement will be sent. Those who came with me will stay here. I¡¯ll head back to dispatch more troops over here.¡±

    Kong Miao and the others stood up and said, ¡°Thank you Senior Yan.¡± Yan Dong waved his hand and walked outwards.

    The group escorted Yan Dong to the transmission formation. After a sh of white light, Yan Dong disappeared from the transmission formation. Once Yan Dong vanished, Kong Miao turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai,e with me.¡± Zhao Hai nodded as he led Mo Sheng to follow Kong Miao.

    The two entered Kong Miao¡¯s cave residence before long. After inviting Zhao Hai to take a seat, Kong Miao looked at him and said, ¡°Little Hai, now that the Detective Race is involved, the Hundred Treasures Realm would certainly be aware of the situation. Do you think we should make some arrangements?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°We should. It¡¯s best if we can do it right now. The Detective Race should be taking a rest after arriving, then he would investigate the situation. After knowing the truth, they would head out from Octopus Inds. We should have a few days to prepare.¡±

    Kong Miao nodded, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll make preparations. However, didn¡¯t you say that we only have one day or so? If the Giant Spirit Realm thinks that we deceived them, then they might get offended.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Grandmaster, don¡¯t worry. We provided a great contribution to the Giant Spirit Realm, so they wouldn¡¯t think bad of us. And we can also find other reasons as to why the Hundred Treasures Realm was dyed on the Octopus Inds. We need all the time we need for the Giant Spirit Realm to reinforce us.¡±

    Kong Miao understood what Zhao Hai wanted to do. Zhao Hai wanted to report an earlier time in order to reduce the risk of the Giant Spirit Realmingte. Otherwise, the losses to the World of Cultivation would be very heavy. Zhao Hai could make reasons for a couple of days of dy so they wouldn¡¯t suffer heavy losses.

    Kong Miao approves of Zhao Hai¡¯s methods. The rule of survival for lower-ranked realms was to umte as little loss as possible. If their losses were too big, then even if they were protected by a high-grade realm, their future development wouldn¡¯t be great.

    Kong Miao nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll immediately ry to the higher ups that we need to prepare. Although we have formations erected in the stronghold, we can still add a few more just in case the worst happens.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Although they have a transmission formation that can be used to return to the World of Cultivation at any time, as long as they go back, then the transmission formation in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield would be destroyed. When the timees, the World of Cultivation wouldn¡¯t be able to return for a long time. They might not even be able to return.

    The importance of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. If they lost the means toe here, then the World of Cultivation would lose a great source of valuable resources. This would be very harmful for the future development of the World of Cultivation. Therefore, they absolutely cannot return to the World of Cultivation.

    The Xu Race¡¯s situation was the same. If it weren¡¯t for the rich resources of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, then they would have already returned to their realm and destroyed the transmission formation. Even if the Hundred Treasures Realm wanted to chase them down, they would be having a hard time doing so.

    However, the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield was just too appealing. Whether it be the World of Cultivation or the Xu Race, nobody wanted to give up on their ce on the battlefield.

    The World of Cultivation¡¯s stronghold was built very well. It can be said that it was easy to defend but difficult to attack. But if the guardian formation gets broken and enemies were to kill their way in, then things would get a little troublesome. Although there were still trapsid on the base, one shouldn¡¯t forget how powerful the enemies were. With their strength, they would no doubt detect the traps. Without the traps, the World of Cultivation would certainly face a very difficult battle.

    Therefore, it wouldn¡¯t be bad for the World of Cultivation to prepare in advance. This time, they wouldn¡¯t be cing trap formations butbat formations instead. Combat formations used gs and disks to set up. As long as the formation wasn¡¯t activated, it wouldn¡¯t emit any energy fluctuations at all. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t be discovered in advance.

    When the fight begins, the enemy would be led into thebat formations before activating it. Then once the formation was activated, it could be controlled however the controller wishes. This was a method that most cultivators use.

    And with the World of Cultivation¡¯s Transcending Tribtion Experts, they would set up several of thesebat formations in order to help them fight. Even if they weren¡¯t good at formations, they can still figure out how to use it.

    It can be said thatbat formations became a part of the World of Cutlivation¡¯s strength. Almost everyone used it. What Kong Miao meant with preparations were exactly thesebat formations.

    Besides using it for the battle, Kong Miao also has another purpose in setting up thesebat formations. He wanted the people from the Giant Spirit Realm to see the World of Cultivation being busy as though the Hundred Treasures Realm was about to arrive. If the Hundred Treasures Realm was dyed, then it had nothing to do with the World of Cultivation.

    Even if Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t doing anything, he still followed Kong Miao around. Seeing the Transcending Tribtion Experts arrangebat formations, Zhao Hai looked at Kong Miao and said, ¡°Grandmaster, won¡¯t the Immortal Stage Experts assumemand when the fight begins? Why do I see everyone so anxious?¡±

    Kong Miao sighed, then he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It couldn¡¯t be helped. Although we have formidable Immortal Stage Experts, they couldn¡¯t move as they want in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. And as soon as our Immortal Experts move, the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s Immortal Experts would move as well. Don¡¯t think that even though there¡¯s a rule forbidding Immortal Realm Experts from attacking in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield the high-grade realms couldn¡¯t find a workaround for it. For high-grade realms, they couldn¡¯t easily find an excuse to send their Immortal Experts out of their territory. To put it bluntly, those rules are for us, not for them.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make a noise. He knew that in any legal system, the rules were always decided by a small number of people. And these small number of people would be above thew. Usingws against them was simply useless.

    Kong Miao didn¡¯t mind Zhao Hai¡¯s silence, he sighed and said, ¡°We are weak, so we can only be bullied. But I believe that there woulde a day where the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield wouldn¡¯t underestimate the World of Cultivation.¡±

    Zhao Hai was taken aback by what Kong Miao said. He really didn¡¯t expect Kong Miao to have such ideals. When Kong Miao noticed that Zhao Hai was silent, he couldn¡¯t help but turn his head towards him and said, ¡°What? Do you think that I have a foolish dream?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not. But I didn¡¯t expect Grandmaster to have such a huge ambition. Since Grandmaster has a big dream, then I might be able to lend you a hand.¡±

    Kong Miao was stunned at what Zhao Hai said, he looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Lend me a hand?¡± Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t the only person he told of this before. He told his friends in the past but all he got was ridicule. In the minds of these people, Kong Miao¡¯s dream was too big.

    This was the first time he heard from someone that they would help him. This caused Kong Miao to stare. Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he looked at Kong Miao and said, ¡°Grandmaster, have you forgotten who I am? I¡¯m a Dark Mage. Now that I have Undead from the Hundred Treasures Realm, I can have them write down their cultivation methods. As long as we practice those cultivation methods, then won¡¯t our World of Cultivation prosper?

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, an expression of glee appeared on Kong Miao¡¯s face. He looked at Zhao Hai with shining eyes as he said, ¡°Really? You can record the cultivation methods of the Hundred Treasures Realm?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he threw a jade slip towards Kong Miao. Ten he said, ¡°This is a recorded cultivation method of the Hundred Treasures Realm. Have a look.¡±

    Zhao Hai has been in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield for some time, so he knew clearly that there were divisions between the strengths of the realms. Besides overallbat power, this division was also brought about by the difference in cultivation methods.

    Take Kong Miao for example, if he wasn¡¯t able to study his special Buddhist Cultivation Method, then it would be impossible for him to reach his current stage in a short time. Cultivation methods are extremely important to cultivators.

    After careful consideration, Zhao Hai decided to give Kong Miao a cultivation method of the Hundred Spirit Realm. He believes that even if he doesn¡¯t give it over, Kong Miao would still think about it sooner orter. When the timees, Kong Miao would think that he was a selfish person and begin to watch out for him. If Zhao Hai was suppressed, then his life wouldn¡¯t be any better.

    Even if he gave the cultivation method to Kong Miao, this didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t give this cultivation method to other people. He can give it to Huang Daoran, Feng Baiming, Louis, and anyone he wants.

    The Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s cultivation methods were much strongerpared to the World of Cultivation. As long as the Profound Clear Sect practices them, then one day they might catch up to the strength of the Buddhists.

    However, these techniques wouldn¡¯t be as good for the Machine Field. After all, the concentration of spiritual qi in the Machine Field wasn¡¯t as rich as the Cultivation Realm.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai ns on propping up the strength of the Profound Clear Sect. So when the Profound Clear Sect bes as strong as the Buddhist Path, then he could help the Machine Field through them, allowing the Machine Field to slowly increase its strength.

    Actually, in addition to the cultivation methods of the Hundred Treasures Realm, Zhao Hai also wanted to learn the cultivation methods of the other realms. He wanted to collect all those methods so that the strength of the World of Cultivation would be truly improved.

    Zhao Hai also wants to increase his strength as soon as possible. As long as he bes stronger, then he could help the World of Cultivation better. He might evene into contact with something he hasn¡¯t been exposed to before.

    Kong Miao received the jade slip and read its contents. What¡¯s inside wasn¡¯t an ordinary cultivation method. It allowed a person to progress towards the Severed Soul Stage from Foundation Establishment. It can be said that it wasn¡¯t inferior to the cultivation method he has right now. With this cultivation method, they could train arge number of experts in a short time.

    Kong Miao had an excited expression as he looked at Zhao Hai. He didn¡¯t know what to say for a short time. Zhao Hai looked at Kong Miao and then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Grandmaster, this is something good for the World of Cultivation. However, I wouldn¡¯t only be giving this to you. I¡¯ll also hand it over to Grandmaster Jianyi.¡±

    Kong Miao stared, then his paused as he said, ¡°Little Hai, you will?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Grandmaster, don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen. There needs to bepetition in the World of Cultivation. As long as thispetitive environment is maintained at a good level, it would only be beneficial to the realm. And with you and me at the helm in the future, those guys wouldn¡¯t dare make up any storms.¡±

    Kong Miao was shocked, then he understood what Zhao Hai meant. Zhao Hai already treated the two of them on the same level, but Kong Miao didn¡¯t mind it. If it wasn¡¯t fine with it, then he wouldn¡¯t have brought Zhao Hai around the ce and discussed matters with him.

    After letting out a long breath, Kong Miao nodded and said, ¡°Right, the World of Cultivation needspetition. As long as we¡¯re present, nothing should go wrong. Good, now I¡¯m relieved.¡±

    Zhao Hai spoke those words as a probe. He wanted to see how Kong Miao would react. If Kong Miao was lying, then Zhao Hai would have to think of ways to deal with him in the future. This was because Kong Miao might want to get rid of the Profound Clear Sect.

    But since Kong Miao showed a genuine response, this meant that he really wanted the World of Cultivation to rise up. This was what Zhao Hai wanted to see.

 Chapter 1441 â€“ Highcloud Flying Shuttle

    <h4>Chapter 1441 ¨C Highcloud Flying Shuttle</h4>

    Xia Baichuan took out several formation gs from his spatial ring. He inserted the gs all around the ind and then took a g for himself and then stood in the middle of the ind.

    Meanwhile, Tang Jie and the others were in the surroundings. Nobody spoke and even if someone did, they did it in whispers. They don¡¯t dare be too loud in fear of disturbing Xia Baichuan.

    A lot of the people present have never seen the Detective Race recreate a scenario before, so they were very curious. But since they were also aware of how important this matter was to the Hundred Treasures Realm, they didn¡¯t dare make unnecessary actions.

    Xia Baichuan stood firmly as he flipped the g in his hand into the formation. Then he took out a formation disk and closed his eyes as he muttered a string of words. People knew that he was reading something. Then after a while, Xia Baichuan opened his mouth as he spat out a mouthful of blood into the formation disk.

    As blood was spat out into the formation disk, it immediately shone. Then at the same time, the formation gs around the ind fluttered. Finally, the formation gs, the formation te, and Xia Baichuan disappeared. What appeared in front of Tang Jie and the clothes was a scene.

    The scene showed a battle. The 1000 people from the Hundred Treasures Realm had lined up behind the three Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots. The opposite party had a huge ship and pagoda. A faint rumbling sound was heard as the two sides shed repeatedly. The Xu Race were also fighting with the World of Cultivation. There¡¯s also a massive number of Undead, making the scene look very chaotic.

    Then after some time, the scene disappeared, causing Tang Jin and the others to stare. Then they saw Xia Baichuan with a pale expression. Tang Jie was about to ask what was wrong when Xia Baichuan coughed out blood. This wasn¡¯t intentional like before, he was really injured.

    Tang Jie quickly moved to Xia Baichuan¡¯s side and supplied him with spiritual qi. When his spiritual qi entered Xia Baichuan¡¯s body, Tang Jie was suddenly given a scare. This was because Xia Baichuan¡¯s spiritual qi was in chaos. It seemed like he was possessed by a devil.

    This discovery caused Tang Jie to be startled. Although Xia Baichuan was the weakest one among them, Nascent Soul Experts still had great control over the spiritual qi in their bodies. How could Xia Baichuan be possessed by a devil?

    However, Tang Jie also discovered that although Xia Baichuan¡¯s spiritual qi was in chaos, his foundation was clear and stable. Tang Jie continued to supply Xia Baichuan with spiritual qi and he also took out a pill and shoved it into Xia Baichuan¡¯s mouth.

    It was clear that Xia Baichuan was conscious since he opened his mouth to ept the pill. Then with the help of Tang Jie, he was able to stabilize the flow of his spiritual qi. He was no longer in fear of losing his body to the devil.

    Xia Baichuan let out a long breath and then bowed to Tang Jie as he said, ¡°I thank Senior Tang Jie for saving me.¡±

    Tang Jie waved his hand and said, ¡°Your a guest of the Hundred Treasures Realm, it¡¯s no problem. What happened? Howe you suddenly copsed?¡±

    Xia Baichuan recalled what happened. His expression couldn¡¯t hide his fear as he answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I felt a very powerful energy break by reconstruction. Moreover, it even invaded my body. If it weren¡¯t for Senior¡¯s help, then my body might have perished. It seemed like someoneyered a formation in this ce. He¡¯s certainly an expert in spiritual force.¡±

    Tang Jie stared and said, ¡°People can eradicate a scene with this method?¡±

    Xi Baichuan shook his head and said, ¡°Most people aren¡¯t able to eradicate scenes, only those especially skilled in using spiritual force. Moreover, they have to be very talented in this area.¡±

    Tang Jie nodded and said, ¡°How strong do you think this person is?¡±

    Xia Baichuan thought for a moment and said, ¡°They¡¯re at Severed Soul Stage at least. Moreover, they¡¯re extremely skilled in using spiritual force. I can even say that they specialize in spiritual force. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do this.¡±

    Tang Jie nodded, he could understand what Xia Baichuan meant. Although cultivators use spiritual force, they generally wouldn¡¯t specialize on it. They would rather focus on their spells and artifacts while using spiritual force as a support.

    But in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, there were cultivators that specialized in using spiritual force. In fact, these cultivators turned out to be a pain to deal with. This was because spiritual force was invisible and without form. If it was practiced to the extreme, then people would have a hard time facing it.

    Although Tang Jie believed Xia Baichuan¡¯s words, he still was able to calm down. This was because he didn¡¯t see anyone from the Giant Spirit Realm from the recreated scene. This meant that the Giant Spirit Race wasn¡¯t involved at this point, which was good news for the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Since the Giant Spirit Realm didn¡¯t participate in the attack, then this meant that they had yet to know about the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s n. The Hundred Treasures Realm still held the upper hand in this situation.

    As for the person that specializes in spiritual force, Tang Jie wasn¡¯t worried about him. He thinks that it might possibly be Zhao Hai.

    Although Zhao Hai¡¯s strength appeared to be at Nascent Soul on the surface, the fact that he can userge artifacts to go against the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots meant that he had formidable spiritual force.

    Tang Jie was also certain that the Xu Race had suffered bad luck. Judging from the recreated scene, the battle on the Octopus Inds did indeed happen near the ground. It can be said that the restored scene convinced Tang Jie that the first battlefield was in the Octopus Inds. Now, he has nothing to worry about.

    Since the matter in the Octopus Inds has been settled, then the only thing left to do was to cause trouble for the World of Cultivation. It¡¯s possible that Giant Spirit Realm was now aware of this matter, but Tang Jie still wanted to cause trouble. This was because the World of Cultivation killed his people. Moreover, he can fight the Giant Spirit Realm through this.

    When he thought of this, Tang Jie immediately turned to Tang Wen and said, ¡°Little Wen, get everyone to prepare. Leave 300 people to defend the Octopus Inds while we depart to deal with the World of Cultivation. It seems like our people have met their demise, we need to take revenge for them.¡±

    Tang Wen nodded as he turned around and left. Tang Jie looked at Xia Baichuan and said, ¡°Baichuan, you stay here and rest.¡±

    Xia Baichuan didn¡¯t decline since he was truly injured. He nodded, then Tang Jie had someone send him to his residence.

    Before long, 2700 people from the Hundred Treasures Realm have assembled. Only 300 people were left behind to defend the ind.

    Looking at the people that gathered, Tang Jie stood in front and said, ¡°Everyone should have already seen the scene just now. It¡¯s almost certain that the first group were killed by the World of Cultivation. When did such a small realm dare stretch their ws against our Hundred Treasures Realm? Today we¡¯ll let them know what happens if they offend us!¡±

    Tang Jie was able to transfer his mood to the group, they all loudly shouted. Then Tang Jie added, ¡°We¡¯ll charge towards the World of Cultivation¡¯s base at the quickest speed. Take out the Highcloud Flying Shuttles!¡±

    Upon hearing Tang Jie, the group immediately began to move as three hundred people stepped forward. These people were grouped by ten and then each group began to take out a small shuttle from their spatial item. As the shuttle was taken out, it immediately erged and assumed the form of a pointy shuttle. Its size allowed 100 people inside it with no problem.

    This Highcloud Flying Shuttle was an artifact specially made by the Hundred Treasures Realm to travel quickly. Its speed was incredibly fast. However, it consumed arge amount of spiritual qi. Although the shuttle used crystal stones as a power source, controlling it required more spiritual qi. Because of this, the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm rarely used it.

    Thirty highcloud Flying Shuttles were soon prepared. Since each shuttle had less than 100 people inside, it was able to fly at a very high speed.

    Seeing that everything was prepared, Tang Jie boarded his own shuttle beforemanding, ¡°Depart!¡± Along with his voice, 30 flying shuttles sprang out like arrows towards the direction of the World of Cultivation¡¯s base.

    Zhao Hai saw all of this through the Space. He discovered that he really underestimated these high-grade realms. He hadn¡¯t heard of these Highcloud Flying Shuttles before, but their speed was the real deal. From the way things were going, it would take them just a bit more than a day to reach the stronghold. His previous estimates werepletely wrong.

    Fortunately, in order to give the Giant Spirit Realm a sense that a battle was happening soon, the World of Cultivation already started to make preparations. At this time, everything was about to be done. And if the Giant Spirit Realm came earlier, then they would be safe.

    However, just to be careful, Zhao Hai immediately looked for Kong Miao. Kong Miao was currently inside his room. He no longer needs to be worried about the arrangements outside. At this time, he was looking at the cultivation methods of the Hundred Treasures Realm. Although it was already toote to change his cultivation method, he could still study the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s techniques. It must be known that the Ten Thousand Transformations Staff could turn itself into a smaller artifact. It would be helpful for Kong Miao to study the small artifact controlling techniques of the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    At this time, Zhao Hai¡¯s voice was heard outside Kong Miao¡¯s residence, ¡°Grandmaster Kong Miao, Zhao Hai asks for an audience.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s voice, Kong Miao immediately stored his jade slip as he said, ¡°Little Hai,e in.¡± Zhao Haiplied and entered Kong Miao¡¯s residence.

    Kong Miao¡¯s ce was very big and had many rooms inside. Moreover, one could see that it was decorated attractively.

    When Zhao Hai entered the room, he cupped his fists and said, ¡°Grandmaster, I have something to report!¡±

 Chapter 1442 â€“ Target!

    <h4>Chapter 1442 ¨C Target!</h4>

    Kong Miao rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Why are you too polite? Come and take a seat. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t sit down and instead gave his report, ¡°It¡¯s an urgent matter. I just obtain information from my Undead that the Hundred Treasures Realm is alreadying over. Moreover, they are using a flying artifact named the Highcloud Flying Shuttle.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Kong Miao couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then his expression changed as he said, ¡°Highcloud Flying Shuttle? Is it really the Highcloud Flying Shuttle?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Right, the Highcloud Flying Shuttle.¡±

    Kong Miao frowned as he stood up and said, ¡°This Highcloud Flying Shuttle is a unique artifact of the Hundred Treasures Realm. It¡¯s incredibly fast but consumes a lot of energy. Most of the time, the Hundred Treasures Realm wouldn¡¯t use it. It seems like they really want to deal with us this time.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Grandmaster, what do we do now?¡±

    Kong Miao replied, ¡°We¡¯ll inform everyone and prepare. I believe it wouldn¡¯t be long before the Hundred Treasures Realm arrives. Now I can only hope that the Giant Spirit Realm sends reinforcements sooner.¡± While talking, Kong Miao walked outside with Zhao Hai following from behind.

    Before long, Kong Miao informed everyone about the recent situation. Both people from the Xu Race and the World of Cultivation were anxious when they heard the news.

    Not only the people from the two realms, the people from the Giant Spirit Realm were also shaken upon knowing that 2000 people from the Hundred Treasures Realm wereing over. However, they didn¡¯t leave. They nned to stay and fight alongside Zhao Hai and the others.

    After informing everyone, the Immortal Stage Experts were also informed. But the Immortal Experts didn¡¯t say anything. In fact, they weren¡¯t going to take action this time. This was because once these Immortal Stage Experts make a move, then the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s experts would move as well. When the timees, those old fogies would definitely fall in battle.

    Once they had prepared, Zhao Hai and the others stood on the peak of the stronghold¡¯s mountain. As they looked out, Kong Miao turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°This time, our World of Cultivation is in real trouble. Even if we manage to repel the Hundred Treasures Realm, we would be offending them. Later on, he wouldn¡¯t be able to travel safely in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡° It¡¯s toote to think about that right now. Even if we behaved, would the Hundred Treasures Realm let us off? Instead of worrying, we might as well fight hard. Also, we have the Giant Spirit Realm behind us. We don¡¯t have to be afraid of the enemy.¡±

    Kong Miao sighed and said, ¡°The Hundred Treasures Realm and the Giant Spirit Realm can afford to lose people, but our World of Cultivation cannot. Every person that dies in battle weakens our strength. If we lost a lot, then our development would be heavily affected.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything since he knew that Kong Miao was intent on making the World of Cultivation a powerful influence. However, Zhao Hai was also aware that the World of Cultivation couldn¡¯t be stronger in a short period of time. Several generations of effort needed to be done in order to aplish this goal. Moreover, they also need a lot of powerful experts to guard the frontlines.

    Although the World of Cultivation has several Immortal Stage Experts, these people weren¡¯t enough to shake things up. They don¡¯t even daree out to the surface. This was the biggest shoring of the World of Cultivation.

    Seeing Zhao Hai being silent, Kong Miao couldn¡¯t help but turn his head and ask, ¡°Little Hai, why are you silent?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked out and said, ¡°Grandmaster, I want to head out. While I do so, you¡¯ll use the guardian formation to buy as much time as possible for the reinforcements from the Giant Spirit Realm. If I get a chance, I can even strike a crucial blow to the Hundred Treasures Realm.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Kong Miao couldn¡¯t help but stare, then he shook his head and said, ¡°Going outside is too dangerous. It¡¯s better if you defend here.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Grandmaster, there¡¯s no need to worry about me. If there¡¯s no opportunity, then I wouldn¡¯t make any attacks.¡±

    Seeing that Zhao Hai was fully intent on heading out, Kong Miao could only agree, ¡°Alright, if you want to go out then you can go out. However, you couldn¡¯t make a move if there¡¯s no opportunity to do so. Make sure to keep yourself safe as much as possible.¡±

    Zhao Hsi smiled faintly and said, ¡°Grandmaster, you can rest assured. But after I go out, I will have to hide. There would be no way for you to contact me. I¡¯ll go out when the timees. Right, I¡¯ll also bring Mo Sheng with me.¡±

    Kong Miao nodded and said, ¡°Alright, go. Be careful out there. You don¡¯t have to worry about us.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he released the Hell King¡¯s ship as he took Mo Sheng away. Once Zhao Hai was gone, Xu Ning walked towards Kong Miao and asked, ¡°Why did Zhao Hai leave?¡±

    Kong Miao smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯ll be alright. He wanted to go out and wait for an opportunity to strike once the Hundred Treasures Realm begins to siege us.¡±

    When Xu Ning heard this, he was stunned. Then he frowned as he said, ¡°That¡¯s very dangerous.¡± Actually, Xu Ning wasn¡¯t thinking about the danger to Zhao Hai at first. Instead, he thought that Zhao Hai might have found an excuse to run away without being suspicious. Xu Ning was an old hermit and had experienced a lot of things as well as sinister hearts that were afraid to die.

    However, it didn¡¯t take long before Xu Ning removed this thought from his mind. He knew clearly how strong Zhao Hai was. He didn¡¯t even flinch in front of three Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots. Although there were a lot of people from the Hundred Treasures Realming over, it¡¯s impossible for Zhao Hai to be afraid of them.

    Since he thought of this, Xu Ning removed his suspicion towards Zhao Hai and instead worried about his safety.

    The World of Cultivation¡¯s present strength wasn¡¯t very good. And with the Xu Race¡¯s previous action of whittling down their rookies, the talents of the World of Cultivation has been reduced. And now, the Xu Race were going to depend on the World of Cultivation which would experience a shortage of experts in the future.

    However, Zhao Hai¡¯s age and strength, he can be the representative of the World of Cultivation¡¯s younger generation. Therefore, Xu Ning couldn¡¯t help but worry for Zhao Hai.

    Kong Miao shook his head and said, ¡°He¡¯ll be alright. Rest assured, Little Hai knows when to make a move. We don¡¯t have to worry about him.¡±

    At this time, Zhao Hai and Mo Sheng left the Cultivation Realm¡¯s stronghold. The moment they left, they disappeared and returned to the Space.¡±

    When the two returned, Laura and the others weed them. Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, do you really want to attack the Hundred Treasures Realm from behind?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head in and talk. Right, where¡¯s Meg?¡±Seeing that Meg didn¡¯te out, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but ask Laura.

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Meg is preparing food for Mo Sheng to eat. Brother Hai, if it¡¯s not needed, how about you keep Mo Sheng inside the Space. It¡¯s quite dangerous outside. He can also eat whenever he wants inside the Space.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Forget it, he won¡¯t agree to staying inside the Space all the time.¡±

    Befor Laura could respond, Mo Sheng replied, ¡°I¡¯ll follow Big Brother all the time.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, you¡¯ll follow me.¡± Then the group entered the vi and sat down in the living room. Zhao Hai opened the monitor and looked at the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    By this point, almost everyone from the Hundred Treasures Realm had silver needles in them. The ability of the silver needles to fuse was too formidable. Once they came in contact with these people, the needles immediately transformed into hairs. Because of this, the people from the Hundred Treasures weren¡¯t able to notice them.

    Looking at the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm, Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, are you going to try blocking them?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not. I alone aren¡¯t able to stop them, I have to use the Undead. But once I use the Undead, then wouldn¡¯t my secrets be exposed? Therefore, I can¡¯t deal with these people. If I were to attack someone, then it would be these ones.¡± After saying that, Zhao Hai changed the image on the monitor.

    Laura looked at the monitor and saw that the scene had changed into the Octopus Inds. Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Laura immediately understood what he meant. Zhao Hai wanted to attack the Octopus Inds. Although the Hundred Treasures Realm already activated its guardian formation, it was useless against Zhao Hai who would appear wherever he wanted.

    Moreover, the people left behind on the ind weren¡¯t a lot. Zhao Hai had confidence in wiping them all out. Not only could he attack the Hundred Treasures Realm, he could also do it with little to no effort.

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°So you want to attack the Octopus Inds. That¡¯s a good idea. There¡¯s only 300 people left there. By this point, the Space has a lot of Transcending Tribtion Experts and even two Severed Soul Experts. It shouldn¡¯t be hard of them to deal with 300 people.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I also discovered that the stronger the person, the more faith power they provide. A Severed Soul Expert can provide faith power equal to 10 thousand Undead. Ifpared to the people inside the Space, it could equal to 20 thousand. I can still feel that faith power has more uses for me, so I need to collect more.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Laura stared. Then his expression lit up as he said, ¡°So it¡¯s like that. Fantastic. We can use the following days to umte more Undead to provide you with faith power. When do you n to attack the Octopus Inds?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly. He knew that Laura wanted him to be strong as soon as possible. With this, they have less things to worry about. So he replied, ¡°When the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm begins attacking the World of Cultivation¡¯s stronghold, that¡¯s when we¡¯ll begin.¡±

 Chapter 1443 â€“ Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle

    <h4>Chapter 1443 ¨C Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle</h4>

    Tang Jie looked on as people from various realms fled in all directions. He had a smile on his face. These ordinary cultivators were scared senseless by the sight of a fleet ofrge flying artifacts going their way.

    Tang Jie was also aware that there might be people from the World of Cultivation among these people, but he didn¡¯t care. He wanted to deal with the World of Cultivation as soon as possible, so he rushed towards their stronghold in in view. As long as the World of Cultivation doesn¡¯t leave the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, they would have nowhere to run.

    In the face of real strength, plots and schemes were useless. Tang Jie thought of himself as a person of absolute strength. No matter what tricks the World of Cultivation has in its sleeves, he could just dive right into their heart and destroy them.

    Any realm in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield had their own bases. Low-grade realms had one or two bases while high-grade realms possessed hundreds to several thousands. These bases provide a ce for practitioners to rest in as well as define a realm¡¯s territory.

    Therefore, realms generally won¡¯t abandon these bases. If they gave up on this base, then their influence on that area would be effectively uprooted. It must be known that besides bases, there aren¡¯t any other ces in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield where one could establish a transmission formation to other realms. Because of this, realms wouldn¡¯t give up on these bases.

    At this time, Tang Wen arrived beside Tang Jie and reported, ¡°Senior Brother, make everyone prepare. In 20 minutes, we will arrive at the World of Cultivation¡¯s stronghold.¡±

    Tang Jie nodded and then took out jade sword messages and sent them out to the other shuttles, making everyone prepare. At the same time, his expression turned serious.

    Tang Jie¡¯s purpose this time in attacking the World of Cultivation was to eliminate no other than Zhao Hai! This was because Tang Jie knew clearly that these people wouldn¡¯t have survived for this long without Zhao Hai¡¯s help.

    Moreover, if it weren¡¯t for Zhao Hai, then the Xu Race would have won against the World of Cultivation. After all, multiple calctions were made and all of them pointed to the Xu Race¡¯s victory by judging the strength of both realms.

    But because of Zhao Hai, the Xu Race was defeated. And because the Xu Race failed, the Hundred Treasures Realm was forced to send their own people to finish the job. And now, those people have disappeared. It can be said that this string off events was caused by none other than Zhao Hai.

    For this reason, Tang Jie decided to make Zhao Hai his target. He needed to kill Zhao Hai at all costs! In his opinion, he could only avenge his people if Zhao Hai was killed.

    Before long, 20 minutes had passed and the World of Cultivation¡¯s stronghold appeared in Tang Jie¡¯s sight. The stronghold of the World of Cultivation wasn¡¯t very majestic. It was a mountain full of mines and looked like a honeb.

    Right now, the stronghold was covered by a huge eggshell. However, Tang Jie and the others could still see behind the shield. There were people from the World of Cultivation as well as the Xu Race present.

    Seeing these people, Tang Jie couldn¡¯t help but let out a cold snort. Then suddenly, Tang Jie¡¯s expression turned cold. His eyes turned towards a group of tall people. These people wore iron armor and had iron hoops on their heads. Their appearance distinguishes them greatly and easily identified them as people from the Giant Spirit Realm.

    Almost everyone in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield recognizes the people from the Giant Spirit Realm. This was because the people from the Giant Spirit Realm were very tall. Moreover, they wore iron armor. It was as if it was their signature look.

    Tang Wen also noticed the tall people behind the barrier. He didn¡¯t have as much control as Tang Jie, so when he saw the people from the Giant Spirit Realm, he couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°It¡¯s the Giant Spirit Realm. However, there are only a few of them, about a dozen. It seems like these people are here to check the situation. The World of Cultivation has already told the Giant Spirit Realm.¡±

    Tang Jie nodded as his eyes let out a cold light, then he said, ¡°Good. With this, we can deal with the Giant Spirit Realm ahead of time.¡± Then he waved his hand. The Highcloud Flying Shuttles were stored and then the 2,700 people grouped up.

    Although the Xu Race and the World of Cultivation were now working together, they were still separated into two teams. After all, the fighting styles of the two realms differ greatly.

    However, it seems like the Giant Spirit Realm wouldn¡¯t be very involved. Actually, there¡¯s no need for the World of Cultivation to gather together. If Tang Jie and the others wanted to attack them, then they would need to go through the guardian formation. One shouldn¡¯t think that this guardian formation was just a light cover and had no defense whatsoever. It was defensively strong, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t be called a guardian formation. These formations also have means to attack.

    The World of Cultivation¡¯s guardian formation wasn¡¯t a simple defensive formation. The World of Cultivation spent a hundred years beforepleting it. Most importantly, this guardian formation was being managed by Immortal Stage Experts.

    Although Immortal Stage Experts personally couldn¡¯t make an attack, they could still control the guardian formation. With this, nobody would be able to have any reasons to use.

    The guardian formation controlled by an Immortal Expert, so how could it be simple? Because of this, the Hundred Treasures Realm would have to use some skillful manners in order to break through it.

    Tang Jie was naturally aware of this, but he wasn¡¯t worried. They came out this time in order to deal with the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race. Each of these two groups had their own guardian formations. If they didn¡¯t bring anything to break these formations, then they would be having a hard time.

    Tang Jie waved his hand as the group from the Hundred Treasures Realm retreated a few steps. Then Tang Jie patted his spatial bag and took out a huge needle-shaped artifact.

    This needle-shaped artifact was very peculiar. It wasn¡¯t as straight as a normal needle. It curved along its body like a snake. It was 30 meters long and began at 5 meters in diameter before tapering into a point at the end.

    Seeing this artifact, Kong Miao¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change as he muttered, ¡°Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle!¡±

    Xu Ning nodded as he said, ¡°Right, it¡¯s the Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle. The Hundred Treasures Realm could actually make one. It seems like we¡¯re in trouble.¡±

    The Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle was a very famous artifact in the Ten-thousand Realms Battlefield. This artifact could eradicate almost every formation. One of the reasons for this was because of the material it¡¯s made from. The Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle was made out of a thousand different materials. Among them, 300 were materials used for breaking spiritual qi and spiritual force. It was because of these 300 materials that the needle could break all kinds of formations.

    The second reason for this was the way it was made. Like its name suggests, the Formation Breaking Spirit Snake needle could move like a spirit snake. On its surface were special wave-like designs that enabled the needle to have an energy shield as it moved forward, helping in breaking formations.

    Another reason was the needle¡¯s ability to congregate spiritual qi. This meant that the needle could be used by more than one person. It could collect all kinds of energies and unify them in order to break the formation.

    In other words, this Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle could concentrate the spiritual qi of 2700 people and directi it to break the World of Cultivation¡¯s guardian formation.

    The World of Cultivation¡¯s guardian formation was very strong, but this formation was a giant shield that needed to block in every direction. The Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle can use this to its advantage. It only needed to pierce through one point in order to break it!

    Due to these characteristics, the Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle became the nemesis of formations in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. However, only a few realms could manufacture these needles.

    Tang Jie and the others were actually able to bring out a Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle. It¡¯s clear that the Hundred Treasures Realm was treating this matter with great importance.

    Although the World of Cultivation¡¯s guardian formation was controlled by Immortal Experts, it was still impossible for them to defend against more than 2000 Transcending Tribtion Experts. There¡¯s also Severed Soul Experts among these people. They would be able to break the World of Cultivation¡¯s formation given the time.

    Kong Miao coldly snorted and said, ¡°So what if they break the guardian formation? In any case, we¡¯ve made our preparations. Tell everyone to get ready!¡± The monks beside him passed on his message to everyone.

    As for those from the Giant Spirit Realm, they had difficult expressions on their faces. When they first set foot on the World of Cultivation¡¯s stronghold, they didn¡¯t believe in the World of Cultivation¡¯s report. They didn¡¯t think that the Hundred Treasures Realm would really attack. Because of this, they only sent 50 people.

    On the other hand, Yan Dong believed that the World of Cultivation was telling the truth. This was because this matter is just too big. All high-level existences in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield were well aware of the grudge between the Giant Spirit Realm and the Hundred Treasures Realm. If the World of Cultivation lied, then the Giant Spirit Realm wouldn¡¯t let them off. To the World of Cultivation, lying would bring them no benefits.

    However, not everyone shared Yan Dong¡¯s beliefs. But for those that didn¡¯t believe, they could only open their eyes right now.

    Although the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm don¡¯t have any identifying features, the Giant Spirit Realm could still recognize them.

    It was said that the one who understood you the most was your enemy. This saying wasn¡¯t false. If your body has any problems, even if other people don¡¯t notice it, your enemy certainly would. He would then use your problem and use it against you.

    The Giant Spirit Realm and the Hundred Treasures Realm were in the same terms. Every time someone from the Giant Spirit Realm practiced, they always imagined the Hundred Treasures Realm as their enemy. Besides normal trials, the people from the Giant Spirit Realm spent their time analyzing the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    The same was true for the Hundred Treasures Realm. They would analyze every small thing about the Giant Spirit Realm. They would also regard the Giant Spirit Realm as their greatest enemies.

    The hatred between the Giant Spirit Realm and the Hundred Treasures Realm was too deep that it prated deep into the soul. Because of this, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if both sides could recognize each other in a single nce.

    With Kong Miao¡¯s words, everyone from the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race sprang into action. They already made preparations before, so it wasn¡¯t that hard to be in position.

    As for the people from the Giant Spirit Realm, they also made some preparations. Anyone from the Giant Spirit Realm won¡¯t hold back when faced with the Hundred Treasures Realm. This was the rule of the Giant Spirit Realm.

    After Tang Jie took out the Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle, hemanded, ¡°Gather!¡± As soon as he said that, spiritual qi from all directions gathered onto the needle. After absorbing all of these spiritual qi, the needle turned golden. Then it twisted as it became a spirit snake. Seeing that the needle was primed and ready, Tang Jie shouted, ¡°Pierce!¡±

    Like a sharp arrow, the Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle shot straight into the World of Cultivation¡¯s guardian formation like a beam of light!

    Boom! A loud sound was heard as the Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle collided with the World of Cultivation¡¯s guardian formation. The guardian formation changed color multiple times before it shattered like ss.

    The moment the guardian formation shattered, Tang Jie took back the needle andmanded his troops to attack the World of Cultivation¡¯s stronghold.

    At the same time, the people from the stronghold moved. They didn¡¯t oppose the enemy in one big group but instead divided themselves into teams as they retreated into the mountain.

    This didn¡¯t mean that they had given up on resisting. On the contrary, the resistance has just started. Although the World of Cultivation doesn¡¯t have its own Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle, they have heard of its properties. The needle was specifically used to destroy formation, so how could it be weak. However, it also has a weak point. The energy it consumed was heavily inted. No ordinary person could use it on their own. Because of this, the Hundred Treasures Realm only used it one time before taking it back.

    The World of Cultivation prepared itself for a face on fight with the Hundred Treasures Realm. Because of this, various kinds of formations were set up along the mines of the mountain stronghold. These formations might not be as powerful as the guardian formation, but their offensive strength couldn¡¯t be looked down on. If a Transcending Tribtion Expert was trapped within, they would have a hard time getting out.

 Chapter 1444 â€“ No Captives

    <h4>Chapter 1444 ¨C No Captives</h4>

    When Tang Jie and the others started their assault on the World of Cultivation¡¯s stronghold, Zhao Hai was ready to attack the Octopus Inds. But when he saw the Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but pause. He really wanted to acquire the needle.

    Actually, the best time for Zhao Hai to make a move was the moment Tang Jiemanded the Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle to attack the World of Cultivation¡¯s stronghold. At that time, because of its massive momentum, Tang Jie would have a hard time stopping the needle.

    If Zhao Hai opened a spatial rift at that time, then the Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle would be sent to the Space. Once that happens, then the needle would be his.

    But after thinking about it, Zhao Hai gave up on this idea. It was too risky to do so. Not only would he inform everyone about his spatial abilities, he would also risk the exposure of the Space. In the end, Zhao Hai decided to not use this method in order to obtain the needle.

    Seeing the situation in the World of Cultivation¡¯s stronghold, Zhao Hai decided to attack the Octopus Inds first. The World of Cultivation prepared for the battle, so they should be able to hold on for some time.

    When he thought of this, Zhao Hai looked at Laura and the others and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to attack Octopus Ind first. All Undead at Transcending Tribtion Stage and Severed Soul Stage will participate. We can¡¯t let anyone escape, especially the one from the Detective Race.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded. Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°This time, we need to be perfect. Once we clean up the Octopus Inds, we¡¯ll turn around and help the World of Cultivation.¡± Then he vanished after he said that.

    The people who remained in the Octopus Inds weren¡¯t a lot. And with Zhao Hai¡¯s silent arrival, the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm weren¡¯t able to notice.

    However, since the Hundred Treasures Realm was militarily-trained, the scouts quickly discovered Zhao Hai. When the word was passed on, everyone from the Hundred Treasures Realm grouped up.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t move as he calmly observed the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm. These people weren¡¯t very strong, only at the Transcending Tribtion Stage. It was clear that Tang Jie didn¡¯t expect this ce to be attacked, so he didn¡¯t leave any Severed Soul Experts behind.

    With this, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid. The people from the Hundred Treasures Realm encircled Zhao Hai, each one of them had a bad expression as they looked at him.

    Zhao Hai looked at these people before cupping his fist and introducing himself, ¡°World of Cultivation¡¯s Zhao Hai has seen the experts from the Hundred Treasures Realm.¡±

    As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, the expression of the people from the Hundred Treasures Real mchanged. Naturally, they knew who Zhao Hai was. Not a lot of people from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield were unaware of Zhao Hai¡¯s name.

    It wasn¡¯t hard for a Nascent Soul Expert who could control tworge artifacts to be famous in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. There were plenty ofrge artifacts in the battlefield like the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots. However, theserge artifacts all needed several people to control them. There¡¯s almost nobody else like Zhao Hai who can control tworge artifacts on his own.

    Besides this, the reason the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm knew about Zhao Hai was because he was the person who destroyed their n. The loss of 1000 people was also directly rted to Zhao Hai.

    Because of this, upon hearing Zhao Hai introduce himself, the people from the Hundred Treasures Real were shaken. One of them looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, you actually dared toe here. However, do you have the strength to deal with 300 people?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the person as he smiled and said, ¡°Of course not, I¡¯m not that arrogant to think that I can take you all on my own.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai pointed behind the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm. Without even turning their heads, the expressions of the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm changed.

    These people were experts, they didn¡¯t need to turn their heads in order to see what¡¯s behind them. Behind them were more than 2000 people. Most of them were at Transcending Tribtion Stage while some were at Severed Soul Stage. Most importantly, these were all Undead Experts.

    In the end, the leader of the group couldn¡¯t help but turn behind him. This was because he just saw someone he knew among the Undead.

    Among the Undead that Zhao Hai took out, 1000 of them were from the Hundred Treasures Realm. The rest came from the Xu Race as well as a few people from other realms in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Zhao Hai took them all out this time just to make sure that everything went smoothly.

    The people from the Hundred Treasures Realm were quick to notice that these Undead were truly at the Transcending Tribtion Stage and the Severed Soul Stage. This was also the reason why they were in a daze. They couldn¡¯t understand how these Undead were able to preserve their strength upon bing Undead. Was this real? A bluff?

    Looking at the reaction of the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°This Zhao Hai is a Dark Mage, so making Undead is my strong point. The Undead that I make are able to preserve their original strength. Because of this, I didn¡¯t dare take them out. If people knew about it, they wouldn¡¯t be able to live another day. Since I took these Undead out right now, all of you should know what this means, right?¡±

    These people from the Hundred Treasures Realm weren¡¯t fools, so they understood what Zhao Hai meant to say. Zhao Hai wanted to silence all witnesses.

    Then suddenly, a sound of a fight was heard. The people from the Hundred Treasures Realm used their spiritual force to find themotion only to find out that the ce where Xia Baichuan was in has been attacked.

    Xia Baichuan has been captured by the Undead, tied up like livestock. But since the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm were in the way towards Zhao Hai, the Undead stood in ce.

    The leader of the group from the Hundred Treasures Realm looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You actually dared to make a move on the Detective Race? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being targeted by them? You should know that a lot of realms owe favors from the Detective Race. There will be no ce for you in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave out a radiant smile as he replied, ¡°No ce for me? Then let those from the Detective Race find me. Hahaha. Everyone, don¡¯t look too highly upon the Detective Race. Do you really think that we fought with your first group in the Octopus Inds? To tell you the truth, what you saw in the recreation has been arranged by myself. But the Detective Race wasn¡¯t able to look through that, didn¡¯t they?¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Xia Baichuan¡¯s expression changed. This meant that Zhao Hai was able to set up a fake scenario and the Detective Race¡¯s ability wasn¡¯t able to find out.

    With this thought in mind, the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm couldn¡¯t help but be anxious. If what they saw before was fake, then what else was false?

    Seeing everyone¡¯s reaction, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need to waste more time. I¡¯ll have to be impolite.¡± Then Zhao Hai vanished from sight. The people from the Hundred Treasures Realm wanted to rush Zhao Hai, but they weren¡¯t able to do it because he was already gone.

    On the other hand, the Undead attacked, starting the battle. Naturally, the Undead with the superiority in strength and numbers wouldn¡¯t give the Hundred Treasures Realm any chances. Many of them knew the methods of the Hundred Treasures Realm, so they capitalized on this to tie their enemies down. It didn¡¯t take long before the battle was finished.

    There were those who wanted to escape through the Highcloud Flying Shuttles. However, they were blocked by the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots and then dealt with right after.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t capture anyone. Everyone from the Hundred Treasures Realm and even Xia Baichuan¡¯s weak self was turned into Undead.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t be med for being cruel. Here in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, almost nobody surrendered in battle. These were Transcending Tribtion Experts, even Xia Baichuan was in the Nascent Soul Stage. It was useless to make them submit. If they were let out, they would just return to their realms. Therefore, it¡¯s better to turn them into Undead rather than have a risky prisoner. At least the Undead had unwavering loyalty.

    After dealing with the situation, Zhao Hai immediately erased all traces of battle, making it look like there¡¯s no battle that urred. Even the Octopus Ind¡¯s guardian formation was kept up. Then after that, Zhao Hai returned to the Space.

    Zaoh Hai quickly entered the vi and asked about the state of the World of Cultivation¡¯s stronghold.

    Laura shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not doing very well. If the Immortal Stage Experts don¡¯t make a move, then the World of Cultivation would certainly lose. Although preparations were made, the Hundred Treasures Realm have formation experts among them. Moreover, they grouped into 500-people groups. As the matter stands, they have very strong fighting power. They also focus on breaking formations knowing that the World of Cultivation¡¯s experts couldn¡¯t stop them. Grandmaster Kong Miao also noticed this, so he¡¯s grouping everyone in preparation for meeting the Hundred Treasures Realm head on.¡±

 Chapter 1445 â€“ Zhao Haiâ€™s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1445 ¨C Zhao Hai¡¯s n</h4>

    Zhao Hai knit his brows and said, ¡°The Giant Spirit Realm didn¡¯t send any reinforcements? What are they thinking? Do they really n to ignore the World of Cultivation?¡±

    It has been several hours since Yan Dong returned to the Giant Spirit Realm, it¡¯s no wonder why Zhao Hai was angry. The situation of the World of Cultivation was certain, yet the Giant Spirit Realm still hasn¡¯t sent any reinforcements. Something wrong should have happened.

    Laura shook her head and said, ¡°The Giant Spirit Realm might not believe the reports we sent them. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have sent a few people in the beginning. However, I think that Yan Dong is on our side. As long as Yan Dong believes us, reinforcements should arrive soon.¡±

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid the World of Cultivation would only be left with a few people when they arrive.¡±

    Laura sighed and said, ¡°We can¡¯t do anything about it. However, just now I saw someone from the Giant Spirit Realm leaving through the transmission formation. They should be heading back to ask for reinforcements.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good. I think it¡¯s time for me to enter the fight. I can¡¯t allow the World of Cultivation to lose a lot of people. Or else it would disrupt our future ns.¡±

    Although Zhao Hai said that he was going to enter the fight, he didn¡¯t actually move immediately. Instead, he looked at the five teams from the Hundred Treasures Realm and then turned to Lizzy and asked, ¡°Lizzy, which team do you think we should attack first.¡±

    Without even thinking, Lizzy pointed towards one team and said, ¡°This team!¡± Zhao Hai looked and immediately understood Lizzy¡¯s decision. This was because this team was active outside the mountain stronghold. The other teams had already entered the mines. Although the mines of the stronghold were bothrge and small, some of them weren¡¯tpatible with Zhao Hai¡¯s fighting method. However, the team outside the mountain was different. Zhao Hai can use prowess on these people.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Good, then I¡¯m going.¡± His figure vanished from the Space and reappeared outside the World of Cultivation¡¯s stronghold. From a distance, he could already see the group from the Hundred Treasures Realm. At this time, they had been entangled by the Xu Race. The Xu Race weren¡¯tmanded by Kong Miao, but they worked hard because they knew very well what would happen to them the moment they allied with the World of Cultivation. The people from the Hundred Treasures Realm certainly wouldn¡¯t let them off. So instead of waiting for death, they might as well fight.

    Engrained deep inside the bones of the Xu Race was their bandit lifestyle. If they could find a ray of survival, then they would do anything to get it, including surrendering to their enemy. However, if they find that theirst ray of hope was gone and they were left with the choices of kill or be killed, the fierceness of their blood woulde out and they would fight desperately against the enemy.

    This was the case with the Xu Race right now. In their minds, they weren¡¯t going to survive anyway, so they might as well fight to thest man. This made the attacks of the Xu Race much fiercer. Additionally, they could use more artifacts than average practitioners. This allowed them to tie down the team from the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    At this moment, both sides were suddenly hit by an impulse feeling. The two were still facing each other, but their spiritual force was directed behind the team from the Hundred Treasure Realm.

    What they saw made the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯splexion changed. This was because they could see a silver-white ship going straight towards them. But what made them afraid was the presence of three Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots beside the ship.

    With fourrge artifacts barging towards them, the visual impact to the people from the Hundred Treasure Realm caused their hearts to tremble. The people from the Hundred Treasures Realm who had undergone countless battles suddenly found themselves absent-minded.

    However, they wouldn¡¯t just stare nkly like. After nking out for a moment, they immediately reacted. Someone from the Hundred Treasures Realm loudlymanded, ¡°Last three teams, turn back and block the enemy!¡± Thest three rows of the formation turned around and met with Zhao Hai. At the same time, the three teams took out their artifacts. But instead of their small artifacts, what they took out were three Highcloud Flying Shuttles!

    The Highcloud Flying Shuttle couldn¡¯t only be used for fast travel. It could also be used to fight. But since it¡¯s main use was for transportation, and the fact that it was small, these flying shuttles were rarely used to fight.

    But in the face of fourrge artifacts, the teams from the Hundred Treasures Realm didn¡¯t have anything other than the shuttles. After all, the ramming strength of fourrge artifacts couldn¡¯t be looked down on.

    Large artifacts are a headache because of their size. If you use a smaller artifact to deal with them, even if you manage to pierce them, this doesn¡¯t guarantee that they would stop. Moreover, with how might they are, a damage to a small area wouldn¡¯t affect anything at all.

    Since the Hundred Treasures Realm preferred small artifacts, it was impossible for them to use their weapons to blockrge artifacts. In the end, they could only take out the Highcloud Flying Shuttles.

    Although Highcloud Flying Shuttles weren¡¯t specifically used for battle, they still had offensive strength. Additionally, the flying shuttles were muchrger than the usual artifacts that the Hundred Treasures Realm use. At the same time, they were also stronger than Zhao Hai. Even if Zhao Hai was strong, he was still one person. On the other hand, the Hundred Treasures Realm had three teams controlling three Highcloud Flying Shuttles.

    However, these people forgot what they saw back in the Octopus Inds when Xia Baichuan reconstructed the scene. Zhao Hai used the Hell King¡¯s Ship to face the three Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots. It must be known that the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots needed ten people each to control. Despite being alone, Zhao Hai was able to deal with 30. And now, there¡¯s only 15 of them, how could they possibly win?

    But because of how sudden the attack was, nobody from the Hundred Treasures Realm were able to think of this. Before long, Zhao Hai¡¯s Hell King¡¯s ship and the three Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots crashed into the three Highcloud Flying Shuttles.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Creak! Creak! Creak! Three loud noises of impact were heard followed by sounds of destruction. The three Highcloud Flying Shuttles were thrown back, parts of them were thrown out.

    As for the people inside the shuttles, they all vomited blood. Fortunately they were able to retreat in time or else they would have died.

    After shing with the Highcloud Flying Shuttles, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop and proceeded towards the main group. This caused the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm to be in a flurry. Everyone took out their magic artifacts and attacked the Hell King¡¯s ship and the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots.

    However, they still underestimated the ability of Liquid Silver. It was as soft as flowing water and as hard as steel. Because of this, the weapons of the Hundred Treasures Realm weren¡¯t able to break the Hell King¡¯s ship and the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots. But because of the sheer volume of artifacts that attacked, the momentum of the Hell King¡¯s ship and the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots was stopped.

    Seeing this happen, the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm couldn¡¯t help but rejoice. They knew that they won the collision. Now that the momentum of therge artifacts is gone, their weak point should be exposed. Large artifacts were slow and had little agility. For them, this was an opportunity to restrain therge artifacts.

    As for Zhao Hai, he looked like he was struggling to retrieve the Hell King¡¯s ship and the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots. Seeing this, the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm rushed over to attack him.

    However, the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm failed to see the sly expression on Zhao Hai¡¯s face. When these people rushed over, Zhao Hai waved his hand causing the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots to vanish. Then the Hell King¡¯s ship transformed into arge lotus flower. The petals of the lotus flower were huge, protecting Zhao Hai inside. On the tip of each petal was a little bell. These bells emitted sound attacks while flying swords appeared outside the lotus flower.

    Then Zhao Hai waved his hand once more, causing the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots to appear behind the people who were facing the Xu Race, overturning the current situation.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s move was out of the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s expectations. In their minds, Zhao Hai was trapped and surrounded, waiting to be killed. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to still have so many moves, dragging them over and assaulting those left behind to fight the Xu Race.

    Seeing this happen, the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm rushed in order to reinforce theirpanions. There were also others who decided to attack Zhao Hai. In their minds, as long as Zhao Hai was dealt with, all of these problems would be solved.

    Then at this moment, 12 metal beasts appeared beside Zhao Hai. The moment these metal beasts appeared, they immediately threw themselves towards the Hundred Treasures Realm. These metal beasts were more agile than the Hell King¡¯s ship and the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots. Moreover, their offensive strength was extraordinary. There¡¯s also the flying swords gathered around Zhao Hai. This stopped the Hundred Treasures Realm from approaching Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t so arrogant to think that he alone would be able to deal with these people without the help of the Undead. The people from the Hundred Treasures Realm were very strong, so it was impossible for him to kill all these people. Because of this, what he needed to do was to tie them down while causing chaos to their lines. At the same time, he would also lend the Xu Race a hand.

 Chapter 1446 â€“ Guerilla Tactics

    <h4>Chapter 1446 ¨C Gueri Tactics</h4>

    Zhao Hai made the correct decision. Releasing the flying swords and metal beasts tied down the peopleing after him. Meanwhile, the three Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots continued on their charge and smashed into the people that were fighting the Xu Race. These people didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai¡¯s attack toe their way. They always thought that he would be blocked by the others. Because of this, they weren¡¯t prepared for this attack. This caused the impact of the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots to break their formation.

    The Xu Race also noticed that Zhao Hai broughrge artifacts to the battle. They immediately reinforced their offensive. They wouldn¡¯t let go of the opportunity to attack while the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s line was in chaos.

    Once the Xu Race strengthened their attack, the Hundred Treasures Realm could no longer stop them. With their chaotic lineup, they weren¡¯t able to form an effective defense. And with the Xu Race¡¯s numerical advantage, it became impossible for the Hundred Treasures Realm to stop them.

    However, even if the formation of the Hundred Treasures Realm appeared chaotic, it wasn¡¯t to a severe extent. Instead, they used this chaos to slowly surround Zhao Hai.

    It wasn¡¯t only Zhao Hai who noticed this, the Xu Race could see it as well. The Xu Race¡¯s leader immediately issued an order to speed up in order to meet with Zhao Hai as soon as possible.

    When Zhao Hai noticed this, he put away the lotus as well as the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots. After that, the flying swords that he released decreased in size and turned into small needles. Although the swords became smaller, their power didn¡¯t decrease. Additionally, it became harder to deal with them because of their number.

    It was important to note that recently Zhao Hai discovered that he could arrange an even bigger Ster Transformations Sword Formation. It must be known due to their size, there were more needlespared to flying swords. With how the needles had been used extensively to explore the world, Zhao Hai¡¯s control over them had reached a very high degree.

    The people from the Hundred Treasures Realm discovered that they had kicked an iron te this time. They gained their fame by using small artifacts. With their formidable offensive strength, people found it hard to defend against them.

    However, there weren¡¯t a lot of people from the Hundred Treasures Realm who used needles as their artifacts. This was caused by several factors. One of which was the fact that needles were just too small. Another was that forging good needles was difficult.

    And because of how small flying needles were, their lethality was inferior to other bigger artifacts. Although arge number of needles was powerful, it also consumed a lot of spiritual force to control. With the amount of spiritual force an average practitioner could use, they wouldn¡¯t be able to control a lot of needles.

    Lastly, because of their size, making powerful needle artifacts would need high-grade materials as well as formidable refining methods. However, even high-grade realms like the Hundred Treasures Realmcked these materials.

    For these reasons, flying needles didn¡¯t be mainstream weapons in the Hundred Treasures Realm. Although there were still those who used them, they only numbered a few. Moreover, these people didn¡¯t use flying needles as their main weapon. Instead, they use it for making sneak attacks on the enemy.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai¡¯s flying needles were numerous and lethal. And with them being made out of Liquid Silver, their tenacity was assured. They were very malleable as well, able to b;e as soft as silk. Destroying these needles would be close to impossible.

    Because of Zhao Hai¡¯s change in method, the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm couldn¡¯t help but panic. Several people were stabbed by the flying needles, losingbat effectiveness and eventually dying to the assault.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be polite as he took the corpses in and turned them into Undead. However, he didn¡¯t make these Undead enter the battle.

    This development helped the Xu Race strengthen their position against the Hundred Treasures Realm. It didn¡¯t take long before they were also beginning to kill their enemies.

    However, Zhao Hai has to admit that he underestimated the willpower of the Hundred Treasures Realm. Among the 500 people in this group, 100 of them had already been killed. Despite losing a fifth of their numbers, there were no signs that the group would copse. They still resisted with all their strength.

    What Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know was that people from high-grade realms were very hard to subjugate. This was because these people were very proud. Due to their pride, a defeat in the hands of the World of Cultivation would be shameful. Even if they escaped with their lives, they would no longer be able to lift their heads. Because of this, they went all out in resisting. They would rather die in battle than retreat.

    Since they had no intentions of retreating, Zhao Hai killed his way through their numbers. However, he didn¡¯t use any Buddhist Techniques. He was afraid that the Hundred Treasures Realm might see the faith power contained in each technique.

    But even if Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use his Buddhist Techniques, his offense was still formidable. He has the 12 metal beasts and silver needles. Even if the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm were getting used to the needles, they still weren¡¯t able to form arge-scale resistance against it. This wasrgely due to the metal beasts. As long as people began to group up, the 12 metal beasts would immediately attack them, destroying their formation.

    The Xu Race didn¡¯t idle as well as they continued their assault on the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm. It must be said that only around 100 people were tied down by Zhao Hai. This was Zhao Hai¡¯s limit with the help of the metal beasts.

    Even with this, the Xu Race was still able to recover their momentum. There were about 1000 Xu Race members present. If they were against 500 people from the Hundred Treasures Realm, then they might be pushed back. But with Zhao Hai causing chaos, eliminating a hundred people and tying down a hundred more, the remaining group weren¡¯t no longer holding any advantageous position against the Xu Race. Before long, the Xu Race gained the upper hand and began cutting down their enemies.

    Although Zhao Hai was continuously fighting against the Hundred Treasures Realm, he was also paying attention to the situation of the others. If there were people who couldn¡¯t defend, then he would try to lend them a hand. In any case, then with how many they were, the Xu Race could still deal with the Hundred Treasures Realm on their own.

    But after looking, Zhao Hai discovered the situation was good. Although the Hundred Treasures Realm was strong, they were still unfamiliar with the environment. The World of Cultivation¡¯s stronghold was originally an abandoned mine with numerous tunnels dug into it. There were also the years of development that the World of Cultivation did to it. These tunnels might be destroyed and the formations broken, but what the Hundred Treasures Realm had a hard time dealing with were the spirit formations.

    These spirit formations weren¡¯t formations that isted spiritual qi, instead it prevented the use of spiritual force. This was a method the World of Cultivation learned from the Bug Race. The Bug Race used their saliva in order to cover their tunnels with a spiritual force-blockingyer.

    The World of Cultivation didn¡¯t have a lot of things like the Bug Race saliva, so they can only install the tunnels with these spirit formations, allowing the tunnels to block the use of spiritual force.

    However, this wasn¡¯t a task that can be finished in a day or two. So this became a consistent task for the stronghold. By this point, all of the stronghold¡¯s tunnels were engraved with spirit formations. This caused headaches to the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Because of the spirit formations, the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm couldn¡¯t sense the World of Cultivation. Therefore, they can only scour each tunnel one by one. But since the stronghold was very big, it had arge number of tunnels that made it a honeb. Wanting to scour these tunnels in order to find the Xu Race and the World of Cultivation was very difficult.

    Kong Miao initially wanted to group everyone and fight a decisive battle. But he quickly discovered that he couldn¡¯t do this. The people from the Hundred Treasures Realm separated themselves into groups of 500 people. A hundred people already made the tunnels a bit crowded. If he gathered everyone to fight, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to use numbers to his advantage. In the end, they would be eaten by the Hundred Treasures Realm bit by bit. Fighting one big decisive battle wouldn¡¯t work.

    Since fighting arge battle was impossible, then there¡¯s only one other method they could use. After discussing with the Xu Race,bat formations were spread out into more tunnels. Once the Hundred Treasures Realm fall into them, then they would be ambushed. This would buy the World of Cultivation some time.

    Kong Miao understood that they needed to fight a protracted battle right now and wait for the reinforcements from the Giant Spirit Realm. As long as the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s reinforcements arrive, they would no longer be in danger. He also believes that the reinforcements would arrive. This was because it was the Hundred Treasures Realm who attacked. They didn¡¯t send a lot of people before because they didn¡¯t believe that the Hundred Treasures Realm would attack the World of Cultivation. But now that people from the Giant Spirit Realm were the ones asking for reinforcements, their realm would certainly send people.

    Kong Miao¡¯s approach was very effective. Now, the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm couldn¡¯t see any shadows of the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race. The only thing they could so now was break formations after formations.

    Kong Miao also came up with another n. When they set up formation, they would also include a small rm formation inside. As soon as the formation was broken, the rm formation would alert the people who arranged the formation. This was, Kong Miao and the others had a grasp on the location of the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Knowing the location of the Hundred Treasures Realm through this method demonstrated Kong Miao¡¯s talent. However, this didn¡¯t stop at knowing the whereabouts of the Hundred Treasures Realm. Once they knew where their opponents were, Kong Miao and the others would take advantage of the terrain and then arrange more formations behind the Hundred Treasures realm. This way, even if the Hundred Treasures Realm were to break formations along their way, they would still be trapped inside numerous amounts of formations.

    This can be considered gueri tactics. In fact, it wasn¡¯t Kong Miao who thought of this approach. Instead, it was the Xu Race who proposed it. Kong Miao was prideful and didn¡¯t want to use this method. But after thinking it through, he discovered that this method was the most suitable for their current situation.

    Despite his pride, Kong Miao wasn¡¯t an inflexible person. In the end, he agreed to this method and began sending people to lure the Hundred Treasures Realm into regions where they would be tied down. This way, they can dy as much time as possible.

    Seeing Kong Miao and the others use this method effectively, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but give them an approving nod. Now, he focused on dealing with the group in front of him.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai felt disappointed at the Giant Spirit Realm. It had already been two hours since someone went back to ask for reinforcements. However, there had yet to be anyoneing over.

    Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know how much tribute the World of Cultivation gave the Giant Spirit Realm each year, he was sure that they weren¡¯tcking. They provided the Giant Realm with respect in return for protection. But now that the World of Cultivation was being attacked, by the enemy of the Giant Spirit Realm no less, the Giant Spirit Realm was actuallyte in sending help. This was unreasonable for Zhao Hai.

    However, Zhao Hai could do nothing about it right now. So he could only deal with the situation in front of him. He¡¯ll clean this first group for now before going into the tunnels and dealing with the groups there.

    By this point, the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm that fought against the Xu Race numbered less than 300. Almost half of the original number had perished. Those who remained were beginning to lose strength in defending. They tried to get away from Zhao Hai¡¯s entanglement time and time again, but they still failed.

    And how could Zhao Hai let them go. For Zhao Hai these people were potential manpower. As long as he turned them into Undead, not only would his strength increase, he could also obtain a lot of faith power. This was what attracted Zhao Hai the most.

    At the same time, the Xu Race began to be excited as they cut down the Hundred Treasures Realm. The Xu Race had been chased all over the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. No high-grade realm took a liking to them. Even if they offer tribute, they would be turned away. This caused the Xu Race to be resentful towards the high-grade realms.

    But even if they had grievances, the Xu Race couldn¡¯t do anything to these high-grade realms. A simple action of these high-grade realms was enough to erase the Xu Race. Because of this, the Xu Race could only endure.

    This time, they were allowed to vent their grievances. It was also their dream to beat down people from high-grade realms. Now, this dream has been realized. It¡¯s no wonder that each one of them were very excited.

 Chapter 1447 â€“ Stall!

    <h4>Chapter 1447 ¨C Stall!</h4>

    People have innate hatred for those who had more than them. This was true for those who suffered from poverty or unfairness. Seeing people who had something they wanted, people would naturally be jealous. This mentality existed anywhere. Naturally, it¡¯s also present in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    Although thew of the jungle preyed on vegetarians, this was the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, after all. Those who came here were experts and elites among their people. They weren¡¯t mindless beasts. They may respect thew of the jungle, but this only applies if they have no strength. Once they get strong enough, they would make their ownws to benefit themselves. They would no longer depend on the instinct of beasts.

    Because of this, people in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield had a deep hatred towards those above them. This was especially true for the Xu Race. Their bandit lifestyle was looked down on in the battlefield. Back when the Xu Race were looking for backers, those high-grade realms didn¡¯t receive them and directly drove them away. They can¡¯t even offer any gifts.

    For the Xu Race, it doesn¡¯t matter if their gift was epted or not. What affected them the most was the fact that they were being looked down on, hurting their dignity.

    Despite being bandits, the Xu Race were still able to live well. What are bandits? They were people who wanted profits while not suffering any losses. They adapted to any situation with realistic thoughts. They were people who understood what needed to be done.

    The Xu Race knew that they couldn¡¯t offend these huge powers, so even if they were insulted, they didn¡¯t express their dissatisfaction. Conversely, when they saw these people from high-grade realms, they took the long way around. Because of how careful the Xu Race was, theserge realms haven¡¯t made a move on them.

    The Xu Race endured, but this didn¡¯t mean that they forgot. Just the opposite, they always wanted to retaliate against these people.

    Unfortunately for them, they didn¡¯t have any opportunities to do so. High-grade Realms were just too powerful. The Xu Race can only dream.

    And this time, they hadpletely torn the face of the Hundred Treasures Realm. The Xu Race also no longer had any room to move in. If they don¡¯t resist, then they would only perish. So why should they pull back any punches?

    Because of this idea, the Xu Race went all out against the Hundred Treasures Realm. Zhao Hai¡¯s arrival and sess made the Xu Race see the possibility of defeating the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Zhao Hai was just too strong. When he appeared, he attracted the attention of the Hundred Treasures Realm. This allowed the Xu Race to calmly deal with their opponents and take hold of the upper hand. The Xu Race felt extremely grateful towards Zhao Hai.

    The people from the Hundred Treasures Realm also discovered that this couldn¡¯t go on. If things continued this way, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive in the end.

    If they wanted to re-organize themselves, then they would be separated by the metal beasts. It was simply impossible for them to fight the Xu Race and Zhao Hai in this state.

    Although their discovery about their predicament camete, the leader of the Hundred Treasures Realm group made adjustments. His move was also very special. He had everyone slowly retreat into the tunnels.

    Naturally, they discovered that an open area wasn¡¯t good for fighting against Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai¡¯srge artifacts were causing heavy damage to their numbers.

    But if they drew back into the tunnels, then Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be able to effectively use hisrge artifacts. Moreover, with a narrow and small space, the numerical advantage of the Xu Race would be minimized.

    Zhao Hai also discovered the intention of the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm. He didn¡¯t help the Xu Race in blocking their n. After all, as long as they enter the tunnels, they would be inside a huge maze. When the timees, Zhao Hai can deal with them bit by bit.

    The Xu Race also discovered the n of their opponent. They wanted to prevent them but they didn¡¯t have the strength to do so. The people from the Hundred Treasures Realm moved quickly. Theirmander led the way while the others followed in an unexpectedly unified manner. The Xu Race simply weren¡¯t given any time to prevent them.

    Before long, the group from the Hundred Treasures Realm managed to enter the mines. As for the Xu Race, they didn¡¯t actually give chase. They don¡¯t fully understand the situation in the tunnels, going after their opponents was just courting death.

    The Xu Race people began receiving their artifacts and then gathering around Zhao Hai. When Zhao Hai saw these people, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. But he immediately understood what these people wanted. They wanted him to lead them.

    Zhao Hai also received his artifacts. Then the leader of the Xu Race group stepped forward and bowed towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°We have seen Mister Zhao Hai. Thank you for helping us.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee. We¡¯re allies, we should be helping each other. Everyone, I think we should head in and help the others. What do you think?¡±

    The Xu Race representative smiled bitterly when he heard this and said, ¡°Mister, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to help, but as you can see we aren¡¯t familiar with the tunnels. If we went, then we would just be ambushed by the Hundred Treasure Realm. Therefore, we came to Mister for advice.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll have everyone follow behind me. However, please stay close and listen to mymands. Are you alright with that?¡±

    Nobody opposed Zhao Hai¡¯s decision. Everyone smiled and bowed as their leader said, ¡°We¡¯ll be depending on Mister Zhao Hai.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Then I ask everyone to follow me.¡± After he said that, he flew towards the mine. The mine had countless tunnels dug into it. Zhao Hai was also aware that most tunnels in the mines were covered with formations, one of which would inform Kong Miao and the others that the formations had been broken. However, when this happens, Kong Miao and the others wouldn¡¯t know that it was Zhao Hai¡¯s group that broke it but instead the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    At the same time, there were also tunnels that had no formations in them. These tunnels were located in very remote areas of the mine where most people wouldn¡¯t notice it. Only people from the World of Cultivation who were familiar with the terrain would know.

    Zhao Hai led everyone into one of the tunnels. However, this didn¡¯t mean that entering the tunnels was easy. There were countless traps in the mine, cleverly designed traps that would only leave a little area for passage.

    Not to say these people, even Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t spent a long time in the stronghold. However, although the stronghold wasn¡¯t small, Zhao Hai still has the silver needles to scout ahead.

    Moreover, when the battle started, Zhao Hai was constantly monitoring the stronghold¡¯s situation. He also saw Kong Miao and the others arranging the formations in the tunnel.

    After leading the Xu Race into the mines, Zhao Hai carefully moved forward. The Xu Race followed from behind in a line. The group moved like arge snake as they slowly advanced forward.

    In about half an hour, Zhao Hai and the others were able to enter the minespletely. However, Zhao Hai was still very careful. There were traps everywhere in mine. He didn¡¯t want to step on something. It would be bad if there were any misunderstandings thate up.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai was monitoring the Hundred Treasures Realm. The people from the Hundred Treasures Realm who were forced into the mines by Zhao hai were also very careful. When they entered the mines, they immediately set up offensive formations thinking that Zhao Hai would lead the Xu Race in to chase. When that happens, they would be able to deal a heavy blow to Zhao Hai. However, they didn¡¯t think Zhao Hai would lead the Xu Race away.

    Although they saw that Zhao Hai and the others were gone, the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm didn¡¯t daree out. They were afraid of Zhao Hai. At the same time, they were afraid that Zhao Hai and the others wereying an ambush outside.

    In their minds, they can ambush Zhao Hai inside the mines while Zhao Hai was staging an ambush outside. If they got out and fell into Zhao Hai¡¯s trap, then they would be finished.

    In the end, the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm gritted their teeth and went further deep into the mines. They would rather break formations than face Zhao Hai in battle.

    Because he saw the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm entering deeper into the mines, Zhao Hai decided to lead the Xu Race in. His speed wasn¡¯t quick, but this allowed him to dodge the formations along the way. However, his speed was still quickerpared to those from the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    After one hour, Zhao Hai was finally able to reach Kong Miao¡¯s location. Kong Miao and the others were currently upying arge tunnel as amand post. At this point, the people from the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race had scattered around the mines. They set up magic formations behind the Hundred Treasures Realm. Because they had different formations, the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race alternated from time to time in order to cause more trouble for the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Besides arranging formations, these people were luring the Hundred Treasures Realm. This was to ensure that they wouldn¡¯t go to ces where they shouldn¡¯t be.

    This mine was the World of Cultivation¡¯s stronghold, there were still many ces that couldn¡¯t be shown to others, let alone destroyed. Although this cannot be avoided because of the presence of the Hundred Treasures Realm, at least they needed to reduce the damage. Therefore, Kong Miao and the others led the Hundred Treasures Realm all around the mines to. This also dys time as well as exhaust the Hundred Treasures Realm.

 Chapter 1448 â€“ Breaking One Finger Is Better Than Hurting Ten

    <h4>Chapter 1448 ¨C Breaking One Finger Is Better Than Hurting Ten</h4>

    The people from the World of Cultivation weren¡¯t idiots. They knew that relying on themselves was much better than relying on others. Therefore, Kong Miao and the others already had this in mind when they went against the Hundred Treasures Realm. Despite doing their best, they also left themselves a way out.

    Because of their careful approach, Kong Miao made sure to protect the transmission formations while attacking the people from Hundred Treasures Realm. They knew that when absolutely necessary, they would have to retreat into the World of Cultivation.

    Kong Miao was an ambitious person, so he also wanted to drive the Hundred Treasures Realm away. He wanted the World of Cultivation to be stronger and be a powerhouse in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. But in order to achieve this, they would need a lot of time.

    To be honest, Kong Miao was feeling disappointed at the Giant Spirit Realm. It has already been several hours since Yan Dong entered the transmission formation. And it has been roughly three hours since they asked for reinforcements. In such a long time, the reinforcements from the Giant Spirit Realm should have arrived. However, not a shadow of help was seen from the Giant Spirit Realm. In this case, Kong Miao could only prioritize the World of Cultivation.

    The Giant Spirit Realm and the Hundred Treasures Realm had been enemies for many years. But if the Giant Spirit Realm intends to sacrifice the World of Cultivation in order to paralyze the Hundred Treasures Realm, then that wouldn¡¯t be impossible.

    Because of this, Kong Maio epted the opinion of the people from the Xu Race and used gueri tactics in order to deal with the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Although the tactic has been effective thus far, it wouldn¡¯t be able to hold off the Hundred Treasures Realm forever. The Hundred Treasures Realm has been constantly increasing the number of tunnels in their hands. Despite the magic formations and the distractions, they were still able to expand their hold in the mines.

    One shouldn¡¯t underestimate the Hundred Treasures Realm. The Hundred Treasures Realm had been very careful. With every step they make, they would leave some marks and would sometimes draw something on the ground. Although gueri tactics had some effects, it wouldn¡¯t be able to slow down the progress of the Hundred Treasures Realm. After all, it was impossible for the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm to go around in circles forever.

    Kong Miao frowned as he looked at the map in front of him. This map was an artifact that was made by the World of Cultivation back when they made the stronghold. This artifact can show the enemies that entered the mines as well as their current actions.

    At this time, there were five red lines that seized a part of the map. Moreover, the area they held was increasing at a slow but constant speed.

    What attracted Kong Miao¡¯s attention the most at this time was a new group appearing near the entrance of the mine. Although the tunnels had been passed by the Hundred Treasures Realm before, they were currently trapped by a formation set-up by the World of Cultivation. From that time, they didn¡¯t leave the mine. In other words, there was a new invader in the mines.

    This caused a headache for Kong Miao. If the Hundred Treasures Realm increased their troops, then the World of Cultivation would face even more trouble.

    Just as Kong Miao was feeling ufortable about the situation, a monk suddenly came in and reported, ¡°Senior Brother, Mister Zhao Hai is here!¡±

    Kong Miao couldn¡¯t help but stare when he heard the monk. Then his expression lit up as he said, ¡°Invite him in quickly!¡± The monk nodded before turning around and leaving.

    Kong Miao wasn¡¯t the only person in the room. Xu ning, Jianyi, and Xu Wuzun were also with him. They also heard the monk¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but look at the room¡¯s entrance. They wanted to meet Zhao Hai who brought repeated miracles along with him.

    When people fall into the water, even if there¡¯s only a thin string, they would still grab it. This was because they hoped that it would save their life. Now, Zhao Hai was like this. He was the string Kong Miao and the others hope to save their lives.

    Before long, Zhao Hai entered the tunnel. Upon entering, Zhao Hai immediately gave Kong Miao and the others a salute. He knew the current state of the entire mine, but he still had to give his respects to these people.

    Kong Miao weed Zhao Hai in as he said, ¡°Little Hai, when did youe back? How did you find us?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Coming home and not even finding the door is shameful. Right, when I returned, I met the people from the Xu Race who were fighting against a group from the Hundred Treasures Realm. In the end, we worked together and managed to kill 300 people from the Hundred Treasures Realm. I¡¯ve led them in here and they¡¯re now waiting outside.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, everyone inside the tunnel was happy. Without waiting for Kong Miao to respond, Xu Ning interjected, ¡°You actually managed to kill 300 people from the Hundred Treasures Realm?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°It should be about 300 people. They have more than 500 in the group. In the end, they can only retreat into the mines. There¡¯s only about 200 of them left.¡±

    Xu Ningughed and said, ¡°Good, that¡¯s fantastic. Little Hai, I must thank you. I was anxious about the group outside since they don¡¯t have a propermander. It¡¯s great that you were able to lead them back here.¡±

    Kong Miao¡¯s expression also showed his excitement, then he said, ¡°Alright, this is another great contribution by Little Hai. Come, take a seat. I¡¯ll brief you on the current situation.¡±

    After that, Zhao Hai was led to the side of the table where the map was. To be honest, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t notice this map before. And now, he couldn¡¯t help but look at it.

    Kong Miao exined, ¡°This is a map made by the seniors from the World of Cultivation. It took more than a hundred years to make it. It can be said that the entire mine is now part of arge magic formation. And this map is the center of the formation.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Kong Miao with an expression of shock. He was truly startled. He didn¡¯t expect the World of Cultivation to have such a treasure.

    Kong Miao pointed with his hand and said, ¡°You see those five red lines? They are the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm. We¡¯ve been doing well in keeping them in region three, but they are now beginning to expand their area bit by bit. If they manage to find the transmission formations, then we would be in trouble.¡±

    Zhao hai looked at the map. Everything was well represented. It was divided into five regions with region 3 currently on the outermost part of the map. At the center of the map was a nk space representing the restricted area. Naturally, the World of Cultivation didn¡¯t want the Xu Race to know about the topography of the restricted area.

    Beside the restricted area were the four tunnels that contained the transmission formations. Each tunnel was huge and each held the most important transmission formations of the stronghold.

    Around the ce where the transmission formations were and the restricted area were regions 1, 2, 4, and 5. These regions protected the center region. If the entire mine was a hammer, region three would be the shaft while the rest were its head.

    Zhao Hai looked towards region three where the red lines of the Hundred Treasures Realm were. They were slowly heading out of the region. It¡¯s clear that they had discovered Kong Miao¡¯s n and were thinking of ways to get out of it.

    Zhao Hai gave a slight frown as he said, ¡°Grandmaster, do we know when the reinforcements from the Giant Spirit Realm would arrive?¡±

    As soon as Zhao Hai said these words, everyone in the tunnel turned towards Kong Miao. Kong Miao sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. There had been no news since Yan Dong went back. There¡¯s also no news from those who went back to ask for help. However, the 48 people who remained are still here and are helping attack the Hundred Treasures Realm.¡±

    Zhao Hai signed, showing his dissatisfaction. Then he returned to looking at the map as he said, ¡°What we need to do right now is to whittle down the numbers of the Hundred Treasures Realm as much as possible. They are now divided into five teams with 500 people each. One of them has already been dealt with and reduced to 200. That group is no longer a threat. Now we have four groups left to take care of. How heavy are their losses?¡±

    Kong Miao smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Their losses aren¡¯t great. After all, those formations don¡¯t fight back. It¡¯s almost impossible to use those formations to cause heavy damage. Each team should have lost 30 or so people.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s still good. Themander of the Hundred Treasures Realm is good. He knows that having a lot of people is useless in the tunnels, so he divided his army into five. We might have constrained them with the formations, but formations can only do so much. We should light them a fire to deal with.¡±

    Kong Miao looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°How so?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Breaking one finger is always better than wounding ten. Instead of stalling them like this, we should take the initiative to attack. You should have also seen the tunnels of the mine. There should be tunnels big enough for us toy an ambush. This one, it¡¯s quite a distance from region 3. Even if the other teams want to help, it would take some time for them to arrive. We can eliminate one group and then deal with the others.¡±

    Kong Miao looked at the map as he earnestly listened to Zhao Hai¡¯s words. Zhao Hai was pointing towards a ce ner region 3. It should be enough to deal with the Hundred Treasures Realm. Even if ten thousand people battled there, they would easily fit.

    However, getting the army together would be a challenge. The World of Cultivation and the Xu Race¡¯s troops were currently scattered around the mine. Wanting to summon them in a short time wouldn¡¯t be easy.

 Chapter 1449 â€“ Direct Confrontation!

    <h4>Chapter 1449 ¨C Direct Confrontation!</h4>

    Zhao Hai looked at Kong Miao¡¯s expression and knew what he was thinking. Zhao Hai said, ¡°Grandmaster, there are more than a thousand Xu Race Brothers who came here with me. I can take them to stage an ambush on the tunnel. Meanwhile, you can send people to lead the Hundred Treasures Realm there. At the same time, you can contact the other teams to assemble towards the tunnel as soon as possible. As long as we get those people in the tunnel, we can eliminate a group from the Hundred Treasures Realm. At the same time, we can arrange for defensive measures in order to stop the other groups from helping.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Kong Miao agreed and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take care of it. You go to the tunnel and prepare an ambush. Once you¡¯re ready, notify me immediately.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then he gave everyone in the room a salute before he left.

    Seeing Zhao Haiing out, the Xu Race members who came with him were looking at him with eagerness. To be honest, they wanted to fight alongside Zhao Hai rather than on their own.

    Seeing everyone¡¯s expectant eyes, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Brothers, follow me. We¡¯re going into battle once again. I¡¯ll brief you on the way.¡± When they heard this, the Xu Race members cheered. Then they followed Zhao Hai as they headed towards the designated tunnel.

    Zhao Hai briefed them about their mission as they went along. Nobody objected to the n. On the contrary, they were a little excited. They wanted to fight against the Hundred Treasures Realm once more. And they were eager to get a chance to wipe them out.

    After seven or eight turns, Zhao Hai and the others arrived at the tunnel where they would stage an ambush. This tunnel was quite huge. Although there were stone pirs 400-500 meters high supporting the cave structure, these wouldn¡¯t affect the battle.

    Zhao Hai assigned the Xu Race members to prepare for an ambush. At the same time, he took out a jade sword message and sent word back to Kong Miao. In the past, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t see the appeal of the jade sword messages. But now, his thoughts were different. Besides their convenience, jade sword messages carry a spiritual seal which increases the degree of confidentiality. This caused Zhao Hai to be fond of them.

    After Kong Miao received Zhao Hai¡¯s message, he immediately sent word to the various teams to meet up with Zhao Hai as soon as possible. There¡¯s only one team that was excluded. It was thergest team among the others with 100 members. The leader of this team was from the World of Cultivation. He was actually an acquaintance of Zhao Hai, Yuan Ding.

    Yuan Ding was responsible for the neer¡¯s area. However, since this event was closely rted to the World of Cultivation¡¯s future, everyone gathered at the stronghold. Yuan Ding and Yuan Zhen were naturally among these people. With their strength and reputation, they were able to get captain ranks. Their current duty was to arrange formations and dy the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    When Yuan Ding received Kong Miao¡¯s jade sword message, he was stunned. But then when he read the message, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at what he read.

    Yuan Zhen was beside Yuan Ding. Seeing Yuan Ding¡¯s expression, he couldn¡¯t help but get curious, ¡°Senior Brother, what happened? What are you happy about?¡±

    Yuan Zhen understood his Senior Brother very well. His Senior Brother dealt with matters calmly. Only very few things could make him chuckle.

    Yuan Ding didn¡¯t hide anything as he handed the jade sword message to Yuan Zhen and said, ¡°Go take a look. It¡¯s about Mister Zhao Hai.¡±

    Yuan Zhen was stunned for a moment, then he took the jade sword message and read its contents. The message described the current n. Not only did it include the ins and outs of the operation, it also said that they needed to listen to Zhao Hai¡¯smand.

    Zhao Hai was personally led by Yuan Ding to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Although he has been in the battlefield for a short time, Zhao Hai was able to be an important character of the World of Cultivation. This was something that Yuan Ding and Yuan Zhen didn¡¯t think of.

    The two weren¡¯t envious of Zhao Hai. After all, it was the two of them who scouted Zhao Hai. There was a rule in the World of Cultivation that rewarded the scouts who recruited someone that provided great merits for the realm. The greater achievements their recruited person achieves, the more rewards the recruiter would have. Additionally, having a connection to a genius would be great for the recruiters. Because of this Yuan Ding and Yuan Zhen were eager in scouting for talents to send to the battlefield. And the better the rookie¡¯s performance was, the happier they would be.

    Seeing the contents of the jade sword message, even the ice-cold expression on Yuan Zhen¡¯s face lit up. Then he said, ¡°Good, very good. I didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to do such a good job. Senior Brother, what are you nning to do now?¡±

    Yuan Ding smiled faintly and said, ¡°Although it¡¯s not written on the jade sword message, it¡¯s clear that Grandmaster Kong Miao is longer depending on the Giant Spirit Realm. Instead, he wants to deal with the situation himself. It¡¯s a good idea to deal with the Hundred Treasures Realm group by group.¡±

    Yuan Zhen nodded, then he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Those fellows from the Hundred Treasures Realm have been bullying us. It¡¯s time to show them how fierce we can be.¡±

    Yuan Ding knit his brows and said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t look down on the enemy. Those fellows from the Hundred Treasures Realm wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with. They are very strong. Although we only need to lure them over to the mine, we still have to be careful.¡±

    Yuan Zhen nodded, then he said, ¡°Senior Brother, you can rest assured. I¡¯ll immediately pass on the orders for the others to be careful.¡±

    Yuan Ding nodded. Then Yuan Ding left to ry the orders. Once the order was passed down, Yuan Ding led everyone towards where the Hundred Treasures Realm were.

    Yuan Ding and the others could be regarded as the frontline troops of the World of Cultivation. Although they didn¡¯t sh with the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm, they still know where they were. This was because the Hundred Treasures Realm were making noises while breaking formations.

    Yuan Ding was also an experiencedbatant, so he knew what needed to be done. Yuan Ding signaled to everyone before setting off.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the team to find a group from the Hundred Treasures Realm. There were more than 500 people in this group. They were currently breaking a formation.

    After seeing these people, he immediately issued orders to attack the enemy¡¯s rear. The Hundred Treasures Realm was already annoyed by the World of Cultivation¡¯s gueri tactics. However, since theycked the ability they couldn¡¯t do anything. They discovered that the people from the World of Cultivation were like old rats. Once they enter a tunnel, they would be very hard to track down.

    The terrain was like a maze. And with the World of Cultivation¡¯s formations, it was very hard for the Hundred Treasures Realm to pursue.

    Now, the people from the World of Cultivation dared to test their patience. This was something they cannot bear. They had been led here and there for a long time, so their patience had reached its limit. There¡¯s no way for them to tolerate this provocation.

    The 500 members of the group angrily roared towards Yuan Ding and the others. However, Yuan Ding and the others quickly turned away and ran. But they didn¡¯t run quickly and deliberately slowed down. And while they were running, they would set up formations in order to annoy the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm even more.

    Yuan Ding did this deliberately so that the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm wouldn¡¯t get any ideas. He wanted the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm to think that he was testing their limits, not leading them somewhere.

    After a long time constantly breaking formations, the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm would certainly think that they were only doing this in order to stall for time. And once they were tired, the World of Cultivation woulde over and deal with them.

    And after stalling them for a long time, the people from the World of Cultivation arrived and attacked them. It¡¯s likely that they wanted to see if the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm were vulnerable. If they were indeed tired, then the World of Cultivation would send the stronger troops in order to clean them up.

    Yuan Ding intended the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm to keep thinking this way. He wanted them to think that he was here to test them.

    These people from the Hundred Treasures Realm were angered that they simply didn¡¯t think of much. Instead, they thought that Yuan Ding and the others were just here to provoke them. Because of this, they weren¡¯t able to discover that Yuan Ding and the others were escaping at a slower speed than before.

    This time, the World of Cultivation has made the proper preparations in order to receive the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s attack. They invested a lot of capital in order to install formations. gs and formation disks were sent over from the realm in addition to the supply they already had in the stronghold.

    The Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield was just too rich for the World of Cultivation to give it up. Not only were various resources found in the battlefield, there¡¯s also the more important cultivation methods!

    A lot of powerful cultivation methods that the World of Cultivation had was obtained from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Although jade slips obtained in the Ten-thousand Battlefield have spiritual seals. Once those seals were broken, then the contents inside would be destroyed. Even breaking 1000 jade slips wouldn¡¯t guarantee one cultivation method.

    However, there really were a lot of people in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Battles between the more than 30 thousand realms would cause jade slips to be abundant. If one was lucky, they would be able to obtain 10 thousand jade slips in one battle. If they can obtain even just one cultivation from these jade slips, then the World of Cultivation would have profited.

    For these reasons, the World of Cultivation would never let go of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. For them, abandoning the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield was akin to sealing themselves off. Then they would only get farther and farther away from the other realms.

    At the same time, the World of Cultivation¡¯s higher-ups maintained a deep sense of crisis because of the battlefield. Although the other realms were still unaware of the World of Cultivation¡¯s coordinates, this doesn¡¯t guarantee that they never will. If people discover the World of Cultivation¡¯s coordinates, then they might attack. If the World of Cultivation remained passive and retreated, then the only thing waiting for them was their destruction.

    Being prepared for danger in times of peace was a sign of a matured civilization. After suffering several setbacks, the World of Cultivation was able to learn lessons and were no longer arrogant.

    To be honest, the Buddhists regretted their plot against the Cultivators. If they still had their original number of experts, then the World of Cultivation would be at the upper tier of mid-grade realms. Although they were only one level lower right now, the benefits they could obtain were still iparable to before.

    Although the Buddhists were still suppressing the sects in recent years, they weren¡¯t as ruthless. They also wanted the World of Cultivation to develop faster. Only when the World of Cultivation gets stronger would they obtain more benefits.

    When they knew that they were faced against the Hundred Treasures Realm, the people from the World of Cultivation wanted to count on the Giant Spirit Realm. However, upon seeing that the Giant Spirit Realm only sent 50 people, the higher-ups understood that the Giant Spirit Realm wasn¡¯t taking this matter seriously. This was what they were most worried about.

    Because of this, the World of Cultivation had nothing else to do but invest heavily in the battle in order to drive the Hundred Treasures Realm away.

    The people from the Hundred Treasures Realm were the most affected by the development. They were also the people who were the least willing to give up on the battlefield. Because of this, in order to sessfully aplish their task, they made sure to be careful in every step they make.

    The people from the Hundred Treasures Realm didn¡¯t attempt to think about Yuan Ding¡¯s actions, they just kept chasing. Although they were still breaking formations along the way, seeing that Yuan Ding and the others were within reach, the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm were very excited.

    Yuan Ding¡¯s position wasn¡¯t far from the ambush point. Before long, Yuan Ding and the others arrived at the ce where Zhao Hai and the others were. Upon entering the tunnel, Yuan ding and the others couldn¡¯t help but stare. This was because they didn¡¯t feel that there was an ambush. They didn¡¯t even feel anyone¡¯s presence. This caused them to be puzzled.

    Just as they were shocked, Zhao Hai¡¯s voice entered their ears, ¡°Masters, please continue walking forward towards tunnel number 8. Once we begin attacking, turn around and attack as well.¡±

    Although they weren¡¯t able to discover Zhao Hai, they recognized his voice. Therefore, Yuan Ding and Yuan Zhen gave a nod as they flew forward. And before they were able to enter the tunnel, the Hundred Treasures Realm arrived.

    Yuan Ding and the others didn¡¯t dally and immediately entered the next tunnel. Naturally, the group from the Hundred Treasures Realm continued their pursuit. Then when they reached the center of the tunnel, arge number of artifacts attacked them. Yuan Zhen and the others also turned around and attacked. This caused the group from the Hundred Treasures Realm to be stunned. They knew that they had fallen into a trap. However, they didn¡¯t panic. They organized themselves and prepared to defend.

 Chapter 1450 â€“ Ambush

    <h4>Chapter 1450 - Ambush</h4>

    fighting the Hundred Treasures Realm. Now that the group from the Hundred Treasures Realm had been turned chaotic by the 12 metal ebasts, the Xu Race took this opportunity to attack. A lot of people from the Hundred Treasures Realm were killed by this.

    This was the most desperate fight that these people had been in. They didn¡¯t expect the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race to have the courage to ambush them. This was a true surprise for them.

    And with Zhao Hai¡¯s surprise attack, the group from the Hundred Treasures Realm didn¡¯t have any means to resist. In the end, they can only defend passively against the attacks.

    Yuan Ding and Yuan Zhen couldn¡¯t help but get stunned. They had a brief encounter with the Hundred Treasures Realm before and they knew how strong they were. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai and the Xu Race topletely overwhelm these people.

    Confidence is a very strange thing. People from high-grade realm had a higher level of confidencepared to those in lower-graded realms. Even if the strength between the two were the same, those from high-grade realms tend to win more. In other words, confidence represented morale. If you have a higher morale than the enemy, then you would have a greater chance of winning.

    On the other hand, smaller realms tend to lose confidence when faced with people from higher-grade realms. One couldn¡¯t me them, after all, the other party was more conditioned than them. Moreover, people from lower realms were wary of offending a high-grade realm. Because of this, their attacks became timid. People from lower realms who manage to escape from people from higher realms would be able to show off their survivability.

    But this time, the situation was different. This was a war of extinction. If they lost, the Xu Race would be extinct. Because of this, the Xu Race let go of any worries they had. Theirck of confidence from before was supplemented by Zhao Hai¡¯s previous feat of dealing with the first group from the Hundred Treasures Realm. This allowed the Xu Race to fight with their full capabilities.

    Currently, the Xu Race were fighting with 120% of their strength. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t suffer any losses against the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm. Additionally, the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm weren¡¯t in the right state to fight. Their effective strength has been lowered to 60%. In this case, the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm would be the ones suffering a loss. They could only be pressed down by the Xu Race.

    Although the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm were being pressed down, they continued to resist. Perhaps this was because of the pride they held deep in their hearts. Because of this, ending the fight in a short time became impossible.

    The people from the Hundred Treasures Realm were waiting for reinforcements. They already sent a jade sword message to ask for help. As long as they persist until reinforcements arrive, they would be able to win.

    But what they didn¡¯t know was that their jade sword message had been taken by Zhao Hai, so none of their messages went through. It would be impossible for them to have reinforcements. At the same time, arge number ofbatants from the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race were still on the way. Once they arrive, the group from the Hundred Treasures Realm would certainly be eliminated.

    The group from the Hundred Treasures Realm were also able to notice that more and more enemies were arriving. On the other hand, their numbers were getting smaller and smaller. It was toote for them to attempt escaping.

    The fight went on as more and more people arrived. At this time, the people from the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race numbered more than 3 thousand. Meanwhile, the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm only numbered 100. And every single one of these 100 were injured. They were now resisting with their final strength.

    Despite this, the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race didn¡¯t rx. This wasn¡¯t a small matter, it involved their life and death. By this point, they had a deep grudge with the Hundred Treasures Realm. If they didn¡¯t take this opportunity to deal with the Hundred Treasures Realm, then their futures would be very bleak.

    Those who cane to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield were elites in their respectivends. Most of them were at the Transcending Tribtion Stage. The hands of these people were covered in blood. Killing was toomon for them, almost asmon as breathing.

    Moreover, these people are old foxes. Thete reinforcements from the Giant Spirit Realm caused them to feel wronged. They were also aware that they could only rely on each other right now. After all, they might be going against the Hundred Treasures Realm in the future. So they might as well fight right now.

    With the overwhelming numbers of the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race, the group from the Hundred Treasures Realm could no longer withstand them. They were suppressed and didn¡¯t have the opportunity to fight back.

    At this point, the group from the Hundred Treasures Realm no longer had their arrogant demeanor from before. They have looked down on the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race. They believed that 500 people was enough to rout 5000. But now they know that if they push someone so far, then a time woulde where they could no longer win.

    Besides releasing the 12 metal beasts, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t do anything else. He just stood on the side and observed. By this time, he already retrieved the 12 metal beasts. Standing behind him was Mo Sheng. Li Zongdao was present as well. The two looked like Zhao Hai¡¯s guards, one behind him and the other was at his side.

    The battle ended quickly after that. The people from the Hundred Treasures Realm werepletely wiped out. They had no way to run and even if they surrendered, they were still ughtered by the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race.

    After thest person from the Hundred Treasures Realm fell down, the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race cheered. This was the first time they managed to defeat the Hundred Treasures Realm. Naturally, they were extremely happy.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone¡¯s celebration and gave out a light cough. Although his cough wasn¡¯t very loud, everyone turned silent when they heard it. In an instant, the entire tunnel became peaceful.

    Zhao Hai looked at those present and said, ¡°It¡¯s not time to celebrate yet. Let¡¯s clean the scene first. You are free to take their artifacts away, but I have a request. Leave their bodies to me. I am a Dark Mage and I can make Undead out of their corpses. Is everyone okay with that?¡±

    The Cultivators and the people from the Xu Race didn¡¯t even think about it as everyone bowed at the same time and said, ¡°We¡¯ll do as Mister says!¡± They already recognized Zhao Hai¡¯s position due to his strength.

    These people took the artifacts from the corpses and put them in spatial bags. However, instead of keeping it, a representative from the Xu Race and the World of Cultivation handed it all over to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare, then he immediately understood. They ughtered 500 people from the Hundred Treasures Realm. However, they numbered more than 4000. If they divided the spoils right now, then the distribution wouldn¡¯t be fair. Because of this, everyone just took all the artifacts and then handed it over to someone to distribute after the battle.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t refuse. He turned his head to the Xu Race member and the monk and said, ¡°You two, please take these and hand them over to Grandmaster Kong Miao.¡± The two naturally agreed as they took the spatial bags and left.

    Zhao Hai also collected the corpses of the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm. After he did that, he turned his head towards everyone and said, ¡°It¡¯s time to divide the work. Masters Yuan Ding and Yuan Zhen, please take the men from the World of Cultivation and lure the Hundred Treasures Realm. Friends from the Xu Race, since you have stealth robes, I¡¯ll have to ask you to hide and wait for the ambush. Is everyone alright with this?¡± The people presentplied and went along with what Zhao Hai said.

    Although it has been a short time since Zhao Hai entered the Ten-thousand Realm battlefield, both the Xu Race and the Hundred Treasures Realm already suffered heavy losses in his hands. Originally, the Xu race were angry at Zhao Hai. But after fighting with him against the Hundred Treasures Realm, they no longer cared about the past. Instead, they wanted to foster a close rtionship with Zhao Hai.

    At the same time, although Yuan Ding and Yuan Zhen were the ones who recruited Zhao Hai to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, they didn¡¯t dare pull any rank at this time. Theyplied and took their men to leave. The Xu Race also hid themselves. As for Zhao Hai, he didn¡¯t leave and instead cleaned up the battlefield. Then he found a tunnel and hid.

    After hiding himself in a tunnel, Zhao Hai began to pay attention to the actions of the Hundred Treasures Realm, especially the group where Tang Jie was. This group had the strongest experts among the five groups. If they faced Tang Jie and the others, then the losses would certainly berge.

    Yuan Ding and Yuan Zhen began to lure another group from the Hundred Treasures Realm. Seeing that the group wasn¡¯t Tang Jie¡¯s, Zhao Hai felt relieved.

    What happened next was the same as before. Yuan Zhen and Yuan Ding attacked the group and then turned around and ran. At the same time, they arranged formations behind them in order to light a fire inside the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm. Before long, the group was lured into the ambush tunnel.

    The fight proceeded just like the previous one. Zhao Hai¡¯s opening move was very lethal towards the group from the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    But after this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but frown. This didn¡¯t mean that the result was bad. On the contrary, the battle was going much faster than the one before. The ambush was executed beautifully. Zhao Hai frowned because Tang Jie¡¯s group suddenly paused. They seem to have discovered something!

    Tang Jie stopped as his brows wrinkled. Then he took out a few jade sword messages and sent them out. They alsomanded his group to stop and guard their position.

 Chapter 1451 â€“ Ba Muer

    <h4>Chapter 1451 - Ba Muer</h4>

    Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t understand what Tang Jie was doing, he didn¡¯t know why they stopped. They were so far from the action that Tang Jie shouldn¡¯t have noticed anything.

    Zhao Hai immediately talked to Cai¡¯er, ¡°Cai¡¯er, check and see what¡¯s the matter with Tang Jie. Does he have a connection with the other groups?¡±

    Cai¡¯erplied and immediately checked. Before long, Cai¡¯er answered, ¡°Brother Hai, Tang Jie contacts the other groups every hour. But this time, two groups didn¡¯t reply. It¡¯s possible that Tang Jie had be suspicious.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°So it¡¯s this. It seems like our fishing strategy hase to an end. However, our progress is already good.¡±

    Cai¡¯er didn¡¯t say anything. As for Zhao Hai, he kept his eyes on the battle currently ongoing. The numbers of those from the ambushed group continued to decrease. In less than an hour, the group from the Hundred Treasures Realm have been eliminated. But at the same time, Tang Jie became even more suspicious. Zhao Hai discovered that Tang Jie and the others were beginning to convene with the other groups. It was now impossible to lure them over without the others noticing.

    Yuan Ding¡¯s group was about to head out after cleaning the battlefield, but they were stopped by Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°It¡¯s time to stop. The Hundred Treasures Realm already noticed the disappearance of the two groups and had be suspicious. They would no longer be tricked. On the contrary, it has be dangerous for Master Yuan Ding¡¯s group to head out. You should take a rest and resume your previous tasks.¡±

    Yuan Ding heard Zhao Hai and understood what he meant. Zhao Hai wanted them to return to setting up formations. This wasn¡¯t a problem. After all, it¡¯s much more convenient for them this way.

    Yuan Ding nodded and then led his people back. Zhao Hai nodded to everyone before flying towards Kong Miao to give a report.

    Just as he arrived, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. This was because he could see people from the Giant Spirit Realm. These people looked very arrogant. The person standing next to Kong Miao was angrily staring at him.

    Kong Miao¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good to look at either as he returned the gaze of the person from the Giant Spirit Realm. The smell of gunpowder could be smelled between the two. Seeing this Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He was focused on monitoring the Hundred Treasures Realm that he wasn¡¯t able to pay attention to what was happening here.

    Zhao Hai looked at Xu Wuzun who also didn¡¯t have a good expression. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mister, what happened?¡±

    Xu Wuzun looked at the person from the Giant Spirit Realm, then he coldly snorted and said, ¡°That is the Great Spirit Realm¡¯s Ba Muer. He wants us to send troops and have a decisive battle with the Hundred Treasures Realm. We can¡¯t allow for this despicable move.¡±

    Xu Wuzun heavily emphasized the word ¡®despicable¡¯. As soon as Zhao Hai heard this, he understood what the Giant Spirit Realm wanted. His expression immediately turned heavy. They want to have a decisive battle against the Hundred Treasures Realm? These people are really speaking nonsense. This wasn¡¯t their home base, so they didn¡¯t care.

    Most importantly, if they really fought against the Hundred Treasures Realm, their losses would be very big. Although the Hundred Treasures Realm only had more than 1000 people left by this point, their strength was still something that could cause the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race to lose a lot of men.

    The two previous attacks that they did was basically a ¡®divide and conquer¡¯ tactic. It was a numbers game and not a pure brawl. Zhao Hai even had to cause chaos among the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s group in order for them to win. Even then, they lost more than 100 people. If they were to really face the Hundred Treasures Realm, then the casualties would certainly affect the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race for generations toe. The World of Cultivation and the Xu Race couldn¡¯t afford to lose a lot of people right now.

    And now, the Giant Spirit Realm wants the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race to sacrifice lives. What were they thinking?

    Zhao Hai looked at Ba Muer and could see that Ba Muer was the type of person who looked down on them. His posture was the same as those from the higher ups,pletely different to Yan Dong. They were aloof as they looked down on others. Zhao Hai was disgusted with these people the most.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t refute Ba Mier. No matter what, Ba Muer came to represent the Giant Spirit Realm. There¡¯s no advantage to the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race if they were to offend him.

    Zhao Hai stepped forward as he gave a bow and said, ¡°I have seen Grandmaster Ba Muer. This one has a report to give Grandmaster Kong Miao. If Grandmaster Ba Muer is interested, you can listen as well.¡±

    Although Ba Muer hasn¡¯t been in contact with the World of Cultivation for a long time, he knew about Zhao Hai. It must be said that Zhao Hai¡¯s fame was bigger than Kong Miao in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Moreover, Kong Miao likes to discuss matters with Zhao hai. Because of this, Ba Muer didn¡¯t embarrass Zhao Hai and instead said, ¡°Oh? You have a report, let me hear it then.¡±

    Kong Miao also looked at Zhao Hai. He didn¡¯t know what Zhao Hai was about to say. Zhao Hai looked at the two as he smiled and said, ¡°Our World of Cultivation and Xu Race alliance used a luring tactic in order to destroy two groups from the Hundred Treasures Realm. In total, we managed to kill 1135 people. Meanwhile, our casualties numbered 147 people.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, everyone in the room stared. Then Kong Miao and Xu Wuzun¡¯s expressions lit up. On the other hand, Ba Muer had a suspicious look on his face. Naturally he didn¡¯t believe the report.

    Before Kong Miao could speak, Ba Muer looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, are you telling the truth? Do you have evidence to prove that you killed more than a thousand people from the Hundred Treasures Realm?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he took out a bunch of spatial items. There were more than 500 spatial items. Space rings, space bracers, spatial bags, all of these things were sprawled on the ground. Then Zhao Hai looked at Ba Muer and said, ¡°Grandmaster Ba Muer, this is the spatial equipment of the second group that we dealt with. I sent the first batch to Grandmaster Kong Miao. I wonder if Grandmaster already received them.¡±

    Kong Miao nodded and said, ¡°I received it. I didn¡¯t expect you to clean up the second group this quickly. Great job. By the way, why did you return here?¡±

    Kong Miao asked the person who came before so he knew that the sess of the two ambushes was due to Zhao Hai¡¯s abilities. Without Zhao Hai, the n wouldn¡¯t be able to proceed smoothly.

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°We¡¯re no longer able to make a move. The enemy¡¯smander gets in contact with all the groups every hour. Now that they lost contact with two groups, he began to be suspicious. If we lured them over this time, not only would we fail, we would also suffer a huge loss.¡±

    Kong Miao nodded and said, ¡°So what are you nning to do now?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I had Master Yuan Ding and his group to arrange formations. We¡¯ll stall the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm for now. Once they be tired, we might be able to find an opportunity to attack. But if we attack now, we would certainly suffer heavy losses.¡±

    Ba Muer coldly snorted and said, ¡°How can these spatial items prove that you killed the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm? These items have seals on them. We can¡¯t open them at all. Who knows if you are only taking these things out in order to fool people.¡±

    Hearing Ba Muer, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. Ba Muer was too much. However, Zhao Hai still calmly replied, ¡°Grandmaster Ba Muer, this is the stronghold of the World of Cultivation, our final bastion here in the battlefield. Now that we have robbers in our home, it¡¯s natural for us to beat them out. Why would we deceive ourselves with mere spatial items? Do you really think that¡¯s necessary? Also, I can open these spatial items right now.¡±

    After he said that, Zhao Hai waved his hand as he released Undead from the Hundred Treasures Realm. Then he pointed towards the spatial items and said, ¡°Take your spatial items and take out all of the contents inside.¡±

    The Undeadplied as they stepped forward and took their own spatial items and took out everything inside. The people from the Hundred Treasures Realm were very rich. Various ores and nts began to be revealed, as well as their small artifacts.

    The small artifacts of the Hundred Treasures Realm were indeed small. They also looked very refined. Zhao Hai already opened these bags in order to spawn ore veins in the Space as well as add more nts to the Space¡¯s shop.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t too aggrieved when these things were taken out. Conversely, he was d. These bags provided dozens of ores and nts for the Space. It must be known that all of these things were highly-valuable goods. The people from the Hundred Treasures Realm despised low-quality items.

    However, Kong Miao and the others weren¡¯t paying attention to the items on the ground. Instead, their gazes were on the Undead that Zhao Hai summoned. These Undead looked exactly like living people. They didn¡¯t have any wounds. Except for theirck of heartbeat and the presence of death qi, they could be mistaken as alive. Moreover, one could see from their clothing that they were experienced in battle. Naturally, these Undead were those from the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Upon seeing the Undead, Ba Muer¡¯s expression finally changed. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to win against the Hundred Treasures Realm. Moreover, he even turned them into Undead.

    After releasing everything from the spatial items, Zhao Hai received all of the Undead. Kong Miao looked at all the items on the ground before looking at Zhao Hai and saying, ¡°Little Hai, take these items and have your Undead use them. The Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s artifacts are just too small for other people to use. It¡¯s also not worth melting them.¡±

 Chapter 1452 â€“ Friends? Enemies?

    <h4>Chapter 1452 ¨C Friends? Enemies?</h4>

    Hearing Kong Miao, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. He didn¡¯t expect Kong Miao to hand all of these things over to him.

    However, he changed his mind and felt relieved. The artifacts of the Hundred Treasures Realm were indeed very sophisticated. With the manufacturing methods of the World of Cultivation, it would be difficult to reforge them. Additionally, these artifacts are very small. There¡¯s not much to gain when melting them down. Because of this, Kong Miao decided to hand them over to Zhao Hai. As the matter stands, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be able to acquire the ores and nts on the ground.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t object. He already had these ores and nts in the Space. To be honest, he wanted to have these artifacts, he was just too embarrassed to ask.

    Now that Kong Miao handed them over to him, Zhao Hai got what he wanted. So he gave a bow and said, ¡°I thank Grandmaster.¡±

    Kong Miao waved his hand, then he turned his head to Ba Muer and said, ¡°Mister Ba Muer, as you can see, our ns have been quite effective. Mister, please return. Our World of Cultivation and our friends from the Xu Race have confidence in dealing with the Hundred Treasures Realm.¡±

    Kong Miao¡¯s words might seem proper, but when you think about it, you would find some faults. The Xu Race and the World of Cultivation are confident in dealing with the Hundred Treasures Realm. This meant that they didn¡¯t need the Giant Spirit Realm. This also told Ba Muer that even if their reinforcements didn¡¯t arrive, they can still survive.

    Although Ba Muer was arrogant, he wasn¡¯t a fool. He could understand what Kong Miao wanted to express. His expression turned ugly, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. It has been a long time since Yan Dong went back to ask for reinforcements. It has also been several hours since word about the attack was received. But even so, the Giant Spirit Realm didn¡¯t send any reinforcements. Kong Maio and the others were dissatisfied with this. At the same time, Ba Muer was also surprised.

    From Ba Muer¡¯s experience, in these types of situations, the realm would immediately send reinforcements in order to attack the Hundred Treasures Realm. Not only could they deal damage to the Hundred Treasures Realm, they would also gain respect from Kong Miao and the others. It was essentially killing two birds with one stone.

    However, the realm didn¡¯t send any reinforcements. This caused Ba Muer to be surprised. Kong Miao and the others were giving Ba Muer a discontented look. But saying anything at this time was useless. After all, no reinforcements arrived.

    To be honest, Ba Muer could understand Kong Miao¡¯s dissatisfaction. He knew that the Giant Spirit Realm was being excessive this time. The World of Cultivation had been filial with their tributes every year. They did this so that the Giant Spirit Realm would provide them with help when the timees. Now, not only did the World of Cultivation need their help, it was also to deal with their sworn enemies from the Hundred Treasures Realm. In this case, the Giant Spirit Realm should be sending people to help the World of Cultivation. But besides them, nobody else could be seen. This couldn¡¯t be justified.

    Although he could understand Kong Miao¡¯s thoughts, Ba Muer wouldn¡¯t allow them to be discontented with the Giant Spirit Realm. For Ba Muer, the Giant Spirit Realm was his home while the World of Cultivation was just a low-rank realm. If the Giant Spirit Realm wanted to rescue the World of Cultivation, then they would. If they don¡¯t want to, then they wouldn¡¯t. If the World of Cultivation is dissatisfied with this, then it would be disrespecting the Giant Spirit Realm.

    Such overbearing ideas could only appear on those from high-grade realms. Therefore, hearing Kong Miao say such searing words, Ba Muer¡¯s expression turned pale.

    Kong Miao didn¡¯t care about Ba Muer. To be honest, he was greatly disappointed with the Giant Spirit Realm. Not sending reinforcements up to this time meant that they wouldn¡¯t send any at all. This caused Kong Miao¡¯s expression to turn heavy.

    Seeing Kong Miao¡¯s expression, Ba Muer coldly snorted as he turned around and led the other people from the Giant Spirit Realm to leave.

    Kong Miao coldly snorted after Ba Muer left. Then he said, ¡°If the Giant Spirit Realm is like this, then they could no longer guarantee their ce as a high-grade realm.¡±

    Zhao Hai also sighed and agreed to Kong Miao¡¯s words. From the Undead, he knew the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s n on how to beat the Giant Spirit Realm. In order to fight against the Giant Spirit Realm, the Hundred Treasures Realm targeted their subordinate realms. Then the Hundred Treasures Realm take these subordinate realms under their banner, weakening the strength of the Giant Spirit Realm. After that, they would attack the Giant Spirit Realm itself.

    Yan Dong knew about this, but when he went back to the Giant Spirit Realm, the Giant Spirit Realm didn¡¯t send any reinforcements. This only exined that the Giant Spirit Realm was nning to give up on the World of Cultivation!

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t understand why the Giant Spirit Realm would do this. It was a serious blow to their reputation. It can be said that this doesn¡¯t only mean that the Giant Spirit Realm has given up on the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race. This meant that the Giant Spirit Realm has given up on its subordinate realms.

    The Giant Spirit Realm was like the Hundred Treasures Realm. Not only was their strength formidable, their influence was also very powerful. They had hundreds to thousands of subordinate realms below them. If they were to fight against another high-grade realm, then these subordinate realms would rally under their banner and fight.

    It can be said that realms like the World of Cultivation were importantponents of a high-grade realm¡¯s strength. If a high-grade realm¡¯s subordinate realms disappear, then that high-grade realm¡¯s strength would be critically affected. They might drop their title as a high-grade realm.

    Xu Wuzun¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t attractive. Ba Muer was no more than a vice captain of the Giant Spirit Realm. Ba Muer being this overbearing in front of Xu Wuzun and the others made him ufortable.

    Kong Miao no longer paid any attention to this matter. He turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, our current situation isn¡¯t going very well. If the Giant Spirit Realm has really given up on us, then our troubles would be huge. We¡¯ve offended the Hundred Treasures Realm and now we¡¯re all alone.¡±

    Xu Wuzun also knit his brows. The Xu Race was willing to cooperate with the World of Cultivation because they had the Giant Spirit Realm as a backer. The Giant Spirit Realm could help them deal with the Hundred Treasures Realm. But now, the Giant Spirit Realm had given up on them. They¡¯re in deep trouble.

    Zhao Hai frowned, he looked at Kong Miao and said, ¡°Grandmaster, if you allow it, I want to meet the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm.¡±

    Kong Miao stared, he looked at Zhao Hai in confusion. Then he asked, ¡°Meet the Hundred Treasures Realm? Why? You think they will take us in?¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile as he answered, ¡°We¡¯ll never know if we don¡¯t try. You should be aware of our current situation. Without the Giant Spirit Realm, we have to find another way. We have a grudge with the Hundred Treasures Realm, but if we give them greater benefits, they might forget it. Naturally, they may retaliate in the future. But as long as we bring them even greater benefits, then we might be saved.¡±

    Kong Miao couldn¡¯t quite understand zhao Hai¡¯s n. But he also had to recognize that this was the safest way for them at this time. Then suddenly, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression changed as he disappeared. Zhao Hai reparred on the stronghold¡¯s transmission formations. He waved his hand and sealed the formations. After he did that, he returned to Kong Miao and the others.

    Kong Miao was just wondering about what Zhao Hai said when Zhao Hai vanished. When he reappeared again, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Little Hai, what happened?¡± Kong Miao asked because he discovered that Zhao Hai¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good to look at.

    Zhao Hai looked at Kong Miao and said, ¡°Grandmaster, just after Ba Muer left, he received a jade sword message. When he read its contents, he suddenly rushed towards the transmission formation. I think they want to escape towards the Giant Spirit Realm. I just went to the transmission formations and sealed them all up. I¡¯ll go talk with the Hundred Treasures Realm now. We can¡¯t let Ba Muer and his people leave. Perhaps they might be a bargaining chip!¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Kong Miao¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change. He understood what Zhao Hai meant. Ba Muer rushing towards the transmission formation after receiving a jade sword message meant that the Giant Spirit Realm had truly given up on the World of Cultivation.

    Zhao Hai sealed the transmission formations because he didn¡¯t want Ba Muer and his people to return. If Zhao Hai was really able to negotiate with the Hundred Treasures Realm, they can offer Ba Muer and the others to them. Perhaps they might be able to gain something in return.

    Xu Wuzun also understood what Zhao Hai wanted. But before they could say anything, Zhao hai already vanished. Xu Wuzun looked at the spot where Zhao Hai disappeared as he turned his head to Kong Miao and said, ¡°Do you think he would seed? If he did, will the Immortal Stage Experts agree?¡±

    Kong Miao shook his head as he sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. But this is our final chance. If the Hundred Treasures Realm doesn¡¯t ept us, then I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t have a ce in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.¡±

    Xu Wuzun stared, then in the end he sighed. At this time, a voice was heard inside their heads, ¡°If Zhao Hai can convince the Hundred Treasures Realm, then we agree to this decision.¡± This voice resounded inside their heads, but it sounded ancient.

    Kong Miao and Zu Wuzun understood that this was the voice of an Immortal Stage Expert. The two didn¡¯t expect the Immortal Experts to say such words. It seems like they were also disappointed with the Giant Spirit Realm.

    .......

    Tang Jie¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t very good. Now that everyone has gathered together, they only numbered less than 2000. They had actually lost more than a thousand people. Tang Jie didn¡¯t think this would happen.

    Tang Jie was certain that the World of Cultivation¡¯s Immortal Stage Experts haven¡¯t made any moves. This was because they wouldn¡¯t dare do so. Since he was aware of this, then Tang Jie was even more aggrieved. He didn¡¯t expect the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race to cause such heavy losses to the Hundred Treasures Realm. Most importantly, they weren¡¯t even able to cause heavy losses to the enemy.

    The loss of more than 1000 people was beyond the estimates of the Hundred Treasures Realm. This wasn¡¯t good. Because the mines were small, Tang Jie decided to separate his men into groups. Now that they¡¯re together, there were just too many. Fighting will be very inconvenient.

    Just as Tang Jie was prepared to give the order to traverse the mines, a person suddenly appeared in front of them. When Tang Jie saw this person, his pupils shrank. This was because he could recognize this person, it was Zhao Hai!

    Tang Jie¡¯s most important target whening here was Zhao Hai. Therefore, he was very familiar with him. Seeing Zhao Haiing alone, Tang Jie couldn¡¯t help but be curious. Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t look like he was here to fight them. This caused Tang Jie to be puzzled. Because of this, he didn¡¯t speak and just looked at Zhao Hai.

    Tang Jie didn¡¯t speak, but the people behind him could no longer bear it. This was because Zhao hai already fought against them. They all knew that he was a dangerous enemy. Some of them were already getting ready.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind as he looked at everyone. In the end, his vision turned towards Tang Jie. He cupped his fist and said, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen Captain Tang Jie.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s words caused Tang Jie to stare. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s information gathering is truly fast. You were actually able to know my name.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I am a Dark Mage, so I can turn corpses into Undead. I can alsomand my undead to tell me everything they know.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Tang Jie¡¯s eyes shrank. With a cold voice, he said, ¡°Did you turn our people into your Undead?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Correct. We are enemies, naturally I wouldn¡¯t be lenient towards you. I believe Captain Tang Jie is the same person, are you not?¡±

    Tang Jie suddenly smiled, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°What you said is correct. I will never be lenient towards the enemy. I appreciate your honesty. I really don¡¯t want to be enemies with you. But now it seems like we can no longer be friends.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Tang Jie and said, ¡°That¡¯s not for certain. Sometimes enemies can be friends and friends can be enemies. It just depends on whether there¡¯s a need to do so. What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 1453 â€“ Such A Character!

    <h4>Chapter 1453 ¨C Such A Character!</h4>

    When Tang Jie heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but raise his brows. Then he said, ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what Mister Zhao Hai means. We can¡¯t be friends. You now have the blood of more than 2 thousand people from the Hundred Treasures Realm in your hands. Do you still think we can be friends?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Of course we can. We killed more than 2000 people from the Hundred Treasures Realm, but we were enemies at that time. We cannot afford to hold back against you. But if we have amon enemy, then an enemy of an enemy is a friend. The World of Cultivation and the Xu Race altogether has nearly 10 thousand people in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. If we help the Hundred Treasures Realm, then you would gain a new force of 10 thousand people. But at the same time, we would also be providing benefits for the Hundred Treasures Realm. Isn¡¯t that better than the numbers you said before?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Tang Jie couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then his eyes shone as he said, ¡°I hear that the World of Cultivation has the Giant Spirit Realm as its backer. The Giant Spirit Realm is the mortal enemy of the Hundred Treasures Realm. Aren¡¯t you afraid of offending the people from the Giant Spirit Realm?¡±

    Zhao Hai knows that Tang Jie was testing him. He didn¡¯t hide the truth from Tang Jie as he said with a serious expression, ¡°Captain Tang, I won¡¯t lie in front of so many people. I think Captain Tang also saw the people from the Giant Spirit Realm. When you used your Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle, one of them went back to ask for reinforcements. But how long has it been? The Giant Spirit Realm didn¡¯t send any reinforcements. And just now, the Giant Spirit Realm sent a jade sword message for their people telling them to return. This means that they had given up on us. Although our World of Cultivation is just a medium-grade realm, we have never skipped our annual tributes. Although we are weak, we¡¯ll never take anything lying down. Since the people from the Giant Spirit Realm want to give up on us, then we will no longer have anything to do with them. If Captain Tang is willing, we can even hand over the 48 people from the Giant Spirit Realm. What does Captain Tang think?¡±

    Zhao Hai was well aware that telling the truth at this time was much better than lying. If he tells the truth, then Tang Jie might think that they are desperate to defect to the Hundred Treasures Realm. But if lies were involved, then things might get troublesome in the future.

    Hearing what Zhao Hai said, Tang Jie couldn¡¯t help but raise his brow. However, he didn¡¯t speak as he only looked at Zhao Hai with a pondering expression.

    Tang Jie needed to think about it. Zhao Hai¡¯s words alreadyid everything on the table. Zhao hai and the others were subordinated to the Giant Spirit Realm, naturally they were enemies with the Hundred Treasures Realm. It wasn¡¯t strange for them to kill their enemies. After all, you can¡¯t invite your enemy to tea. But now that the Giant Spirit Realm has abandoned the World of Cultivation, Zhao Hai and the others were resentful and detained members of the Giant Spirit Realm. This expressed their anger towards the Giant Spirit Realm. The separation between the World of Cultivation and the Giant Spirit Realm would only bring benefits to the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Just as Tang Jie was thinking about these things, Zhao Hai said, ¡°I know that the Hundred Treasures Realm targeted the World of Cultivation because you want to negatively affect the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s rtionship with its subordinate realms. You want them to leave the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s side. However, the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s follow-up n is nothing more than spreading rumors. But if the World of Cultivation joins the Hundred Treasures Realm and announces it to the world, the effect would be much better.¡±

    Tang Jie stared, he didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to know. His attention is now on Zhao Hai. Seeing Tang Jie¡¯s gaze on him, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and added, ¡°Moreover, I think you have underestimated the World of Cultivation. We aren¡¯t really strong, only at mid medium-grade. Now, the Xu Race has allied with us. We have offended both you and the Giant Spirit Realm. It can be said that the two of us are on the same boat. If we act together, we can reach upper medium-grade level. Even if the Hundred Treasures Realm wants to deal with us, it would take a lot of effort and lives in order to do so. This wouldn¡¯t bring any benefits to the Hundred Treasures Realm at all. Instead, the Giant Spirit Realm would like to see that happen. So why don¡¯t you take us in? Compared to dealing with two medium-grade realms, I reckon the Hundred Treasures Realm is more interested in attacking the Giant Spirit Realm. Am I right?¡±

    Tang Jie looked at Zhao Hai and understood what¡¯s terrifying about him. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t scary because of his strength, but instead his grasp on a person¡¯s heart. Every word he said spoke straight to one¡¯s heart and interests. Tang Jie knows that the World of Cultivation were in a tight rope right now. If the Hundred Treasures Realm doesn¡¯t ept the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race, then the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race¡¯s final move would be to leave the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. But even if that was the case, so what? Instead of losing them, it¡¯s much better to have them as a sword in the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s hand. Giving up on the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race was equivalent to giving up on dealing a heavy blow to the enemy. At the same time, they would also bring losses to themselves. In this case, only an idiot wouldn¡¯t know what to do.

    Because of this, even though Tang Jie knew that taking them in would bring greater benefits to the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race, he was still tempted to ept.

    Not only Tang Jie, but the people behind him weren¡¯t talking anymore. They quietly listened to Zhao Hai¡¯s words and were attracted to what he said. They couldn¡¯t help but agree that Zhao Hai made sense. Although they were now in a desperate situation, it was indeed advantageous for the Hundred Treasures Realm to take them in. They had a fair and honest reason to turn on the Giant Spirit Realm. For the Hundred Treasures Realm, the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race weren¡¯t their enemy. Their true enemy was the Giant Spirit Realm. In order to deal with the Giant Spirit Realm, they could ept the condition of the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race.

    After some time, Tang Jie looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°This matter is too big. I cannot take responsibility for it. I need to report back to the higher-ups.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright. We won¡¯t attack you until you give your answer. We also wouldn¡¯t let the people from the Giant Spirit Realm go away. If the Hundred Treasures Realm agrees to help us, then we¡¯ll give the people from the Giant Spirit Realm to you. If you don¡¯t, then we¡¯ll kill them before fighting you. After that, we¡¯ll leave the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.¡±

    It was a threat towards Tang Jie. Tang Jie looked at Zhao Hai with a cold gaze as he said, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. Our World of Cultivation has already offended the Hundred Treasures Realm, and now the Giant Spirit Realm. So why would we stay in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield? As the gods fight, the mortals suffer. We¡¯ve suffered a disaster because of the battle between your realms. Since there¡¯s no way out for us, then the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race would no longer be kind. Before leaving the battlefield, we might as well expel some bad air. Alright, I¡¯ll no longer disturb you. I¡¯ll leave you to get in touch with your higher-ups. Goodbye.¡± Then Zhao Hai¡¯s figure disappeared.

    Tang Jie looked at the ce where Zhao Hai disappeared. A sh of anger appeared on his face but was quickly reced with a smile. Then he slowly began tough.

    Tang Wen looked at Tang Wen and asked, ¡°Senior Brother, why are youughing?¡±

    Tang Jie replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the World of Cultivation to have such a character. This person knows what he¡¯s doing. Moreover, his analysis of the situation is done meticulously. He presented the situation to us and gave us choices. If we choose something beneficial to ourselves, it would also be beneficial to himself. If it¡¯s disadvantageous to us, it¡¯s disadvantageous to him as well. He¡¯s good. I need to urge the higher-ups to take the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race in. If they join us, we would have more confidence in dealing with the Giant Spirit Realm.¡±

    Tang Wen said, ¡°Senior Brother, do you really have to value Zhao Hai so much?¡±

    Tang Jie smiled faintly and said, ¡°That man is intelligent. The reason why he was our enemy was their rtionship with the Giant Spirit Realm. They wanted to support the Giant Spirit Realm, so they showed their loyalty and opposed us. But when they discovered that the Giant Spirit Realm had given up on them, he immediately detained the people from the hundred Treasures Realm. The fate of the people from the Giant Spirit Realm was already sealed the moment they¡¯re detained, they will no doubt be killed. He¡¯s showing his attitude to us. If we ept them, then they would give us the people from the Giant Spirit Realm as a courtesy. If we don¡¯t ept them, they would kill those people from the Giant Spirit Realm. Zhao Hai¡¯sst words to us aren¡¯t a threat. He was only stating facts. If we don¡¯t take them in, none of us will be able to run away.¡±

    Tang Wen stared, then he asked, ¡°Will they really dare kill us? Aren¡¯t they afraid of the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s retaliation?¡±

    Tang Jie looked at Tang Wen, then he sighed and said, ¡°They¡¯repelled to leave the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, so what else do they fear? As long as they destroy all formations here, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for us to find the World of Cultivation. When the timees, their Immortal Stage Experts would make a move. After all, they no longer have anything to worry about.¡±

    Upon hearing Tang Jie, Tang Wen couldn¡¯t help but shiver. If what Tang Jie said was real, then they have to take Zhao Hai and the others in. Otherwise, their poor lives would end here.

 Chapter 1454 â€“ Getting Ready To Set Off!

    <h4>Chapter 1454 ¨C Getting Ready To Set Off!</h4>

    After leaving Tang Jie¡¯s group, Zhao Hai returned to themand tunnel. At the same time, he was paying attention to the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm. When he heard Tang Jie and Tang Wen¡¯s conversation, Zhao hai couldn¡¯t help but feel an appreciation towards Tang Jie. Tang Jie was a person who could afford to let things go.

    Zhao Hai needed to go back to themand tunnel quickly because the people from the Giant Spirit Realm were already causing a disturbance.

    The people from the Giant Spirit Realm originally wanted to sneak back into their realm. They received a message for them to return immediately. Ba Muer was a smart man. He knew his people very well. What does it mean for them to go back? The Giant Spirit Realm was giving up on the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race.

    Ba Muer couldn¡¯t understand the realm¡¯s decision to abandon Zhao Hai and the others. Giving up on the World of Cultivation would have a great influence on the Giant Spirit Realm.

    However, Ba Muer wasn¡¯t a fool. He discovered that Kong Miao and the others were discontented with them. If they went to Kong Miao and the others right now and told them that they had to leave, then Kong Miao and the others would certainly decline. Once they were sure that the Giant Spirit Realm was abandoning them, Ba Muer couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen to him and his men.

    Ba Muer knew that if the World of Cultivation was really pushed to a corner, then they wouldn¡¯t be afraid tomit to murder. Zhao Hai¡¯s more than a thousand Undead was enough to startle him.

    If they left with huge fanfare, Ba Muer was certain that Kong Miao and the others wouldn¡¯t let them go. It was possible for them to be killed. So after reading the message, Ba Muer immediately led his people towards the transmission formations. In any case, they already knew where it was. Also, the World of Cultivation was still unaware of the message, so they only needed to ask and the monks would point them the way. And once they reach the transmission formations, they would be able to leave immediately.

    However, Ba Muer would never think that his every action was being monitored by Zhao Hai. Seeing Ba Muer rush towards the transmission formations after receiving a message, he understood what happened. So he sealed the transmission formations immediately.

    When Ba Muer and the others arrived at the transmission formations, they discovered that all the transmission formations couldn¡¯t be used. The monk in charge only said that Zhao Hai appeared and waved his hand before disappearing once again. After that, the transmission formations could no longer be used.

    Just as Ba Muer wanted to order the monk to forcefully start the transmission formation, Kong Miao, Xu Wuzun, and the others arrived.

    Seeing Kong Miao and the others arrive, Ba Muer wasn¡¯t feeling very well. However, he didn¡¯t show a startled expression. Instead he looked at Kong Miao coldly and asked, ¡°Kong Miao, what are you doing? You sealed the transmission formation, what if the reinforcementse over? Open the transmission formations immediately. I want to go back and ask them to send people as soon as possible.¡±

    Kong Miao gave a faint smile towards Ba Muer as he said, ¡°Grandmaster, don¡¯t worry. Pleasee with me, we just got thetestbat report. This report would be useful for the Giant Spirit Realm.¡± After he said that, he gave a small gesture.

    Ba Muer looked at the people who were with Kong Miao and couldn¡¯t detect any hostility towards them. They look like they were here to greet Ba Muer and the others. This caused Ba Muer to be puzzled. He could¡¯t understand why Kong Miao suddenly appeared here. Did they discover that they¡¯re about to leave? If they didn¡¯t know, then why did they seal the transmission formations?¡±

    Ba Muer looked at Kong Miao with a puzzled expression. Seeing Ba Muer¡¯s appearance, a smile appeared on Kong Miao¡¯s face as he said, ¡°Mister Ba Muer, we just received information that the Hundred Treasures Realm has discovered our transmission formations¡¯ coordinates and are prepared to use it to pass through. Therefore, we could only seal it for now. Don¡¯t worry about it, we¡¯ll open themter on. For now, pleasee with us.¡±

    Although Ba Muer was still somewhat confused, he didn¡¯t say anything. If he forced Kong Miao to activate the transmission formation right now, then they would certainly get suspicious. When the timees, they would be attacked. Although Ba Muer felt aggrieved, he agreed and walked with Kong Miao. But what he didn¡¯t see was the killing intent in the eyes of the Cultivators and the Xu Race members.

    This killing intent only appeared in a sh. Although they weren¡¯t the strongest beings in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, they were experienced experts and could easily hide their killing intent. Unless it was someone like Zhao Hai who has special techniques to look into the heart, it would be impossible to detect the killing intent.

    Kong Miao took Ba Muer and the others to themand tunnel. Kong Miao asked everyone to sit down before he turned to Ba Muer and said, ¡°Little Hai is out eavesdropping. He was able to hear the Hundred Treasures Realm say that they had discovered our coordinates. He¡¯ll be back soon, please wait for a moment.¡±

    Ba Muer nodded, then he knit his brows and said, ¡°Grandmaster Kong Miao, can Mister Zhao Hai eavesdrop? And how does he n to do that?¡±

    Kong Miao smiled and said, ¡°Of course. Little Hai is a Dark Mage with various kinds of Undead. He can use small undead in order to eavesdrop. This is how he¡¯s able to find clues.¡±

    Ba Muer nodded, he looked at Kong Miao and said, ¡°Grandmaster Kong Miao, when do you n to attack the Hundred Treasures Realm? If you let them continue strolling like this, they would cause a lot of destruction.¡±

    Hearing Ba Muer, Kong Miao and Xu Wuzun¡¯s expressions changed. Both of them knew that Ba Muer was nning to leave and that the Giant Spirit Realm had given up on the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race. But even in this case, Ba Muer still said those words. Wasn¡¯t he just pushing them into a fiery pit? He wanted them to fight against the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm, this intention was too sinister.

    Kong Miao almost couldn¡¯t stop himself from killing Ba Muer on the spot. He suppressed his killing intent as he calmly replied, ¡°The Hundred Treasures Realm already turned around. They¡¯re no longer breaking formations. Instead, they¡¯re beginning to arrange a transmission formation. They want to emerge in our formation. If we don¡¯t deal with it, we would be eradicated. I wouldn¡¯t be toote for us to fight against them.¡±

    Ba Muer nodded, he looked at Kong Miao and said, ¡°Since they found out that they could no longer use your transmission formation, then I reckong they would no longer use this n anymore. How about opening the transmission formations right now? It wouldn¡¯t be good if the reinforcements fail to arrive because the transmission formations couldn¡¯t be used.¡±

    Kong Miao couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly. But on the surface, he was still calm as he nodded and said, ¡°Mister is correct. But it wouldn¡¯t work like that. We have to make sure first that they would no longer be using this method. Right, Mister, when will the reinforcements arrive? It¡¯s been so long but they¡¯re still not here.¡±

    Ba Muer looked at Kong Miao and said, ¡°What does Grandmaster Kong Miao mean? Are you saying that our reinforcements arete? Mobilizing our men needs time. We already sent someone back in order to ask for help. Perhaps they didn¡¯t think that the Hundred Treasures Realm would send 3000 people. It¡¯s normal for them to bete for a few hours.¡±

    Kong Miao looked at Ba Muer and then talked with a grave tone, ¡°We can deal with less than 3000 people from the Hundred Treasures Realm on our own. But why would the Hundred Treasures Realm attack us. Mister knows this, we know this as well. Small groups like the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race aren¡¯t worth being attacked by the Hundred Treasures Realm. Their true target is the Giant Spirit Realm. I just didn¡¯t expect that the Giant Spirit Realm wouldn¡¯t have the courage to fight the Hundred Treasures Realm!¡±

    Kong Miao has long since endured Ba Muer¡¯s disrespect. He wanted to imprison Ba Muer and the others at first. He didn¡¯t want to cut off any rtionships yet. At least, he wanted to leave a way out for the World of Cultivation. However, he didn¡¯t expect Ba Muer to act like he¡¯s superior and talked condescendingly. In the end, Kong Miao couldn¡¯t help but talk in a scolding tone.

    When Ba Muer heard Kong Miao, he was stunned for a while. He didn¡¯t expect Kong Miao to be this impolite. Without waiting for Ba Muer to react, someone from the Giant Spirit Realm said, ¡°Audacious! Who do you think you are to speak like that towards the Captain!¡±

    Kong Miao looked at the person from the Giant Spirit Realm, then he coldly snorted and said, ¡°I am themander of the World of Cultivation¡¯s army. I can say that I represent the World of Cultivation. How about you? Even Ba Muer doesn¡¯t have any qualifications to treat me as an equal. Is he a captain? He¡¯s just a vice-captain. Even Yan Dong wouldn¡¯t talk to me like that. What qualifications do you have to shout in front of me?¡±

    Ba Muer¡¯s expression changed. He didn¡¯t expect Kong Miao to speak to him like that. Indeed, he was just a vice-captain of this 50-man group. However, they are from a high-grade realm. Not to say Vice-captains, even ordinary people from high-grade realms would have the qualification to be equal to Kong Miao. In their minds, it¡¯s normal for them to speak this way to people like Kong Miao. They think that they were acting proper and that it was Kong Miao who didn¡¯t have any qualifications to talk to them.

    Who would¡¯ve thought that Kong Miao was the one to say that he wasn¡¯t to be treated as their equal! This shocked Ba Muer. The other people from the Giant Spirit Realm stood up, some have even drawn their weapons.

    But at this time, people from the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Xu Race began spilling into the tunnel. They also took out their artifacts. The battle between two sides was ready to set off at any time!

 Chapter 1455 â€“ Price For Playing Tricks

    <h4>Chapter 1455 ¨C Price For ying Tricks</h4>

    Just as the atmosphere was turning heated, a voice was heard, ¡°Oh, what¡¯s wrong? Why is everyone drawing their weapons? Did something happen?¡± A single person was seen flying into the tunnel. Seeing this person, Kong Miao rxed, it was Zhao Hai.

    Although Zhao Hai had no rank in the World of Cultivation, everyone knew who he was. Kong Miao found himself relying on Zhao Hai more and more.

    Back when they drew their weapons against Ba Muer and the others, Kong Miaocked confidence in winning. He felt nervous deep inside. But when he saw Zhao Hai, his heart couldn¡¯t help but calm down.

    Ba Muer also noticed Zhao Hai, but he didn¡¯t say anything. In his mind, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t someone to be afraid of. He just coldly snorted and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, you have no right to speak here. Go away!¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Ba Muer and then smiled faintly as he said, ¡°It seems like Captain Ba still hasn¡¯t figured out the situation. Do you know where this is? This is the stronghold of the World of Cultivation, and I am from the World of Cultivation. How about you, what gave you the right to shout here? Do you really think that we don¡¯t know what you¡¯re nning to do? Don¡¯t you find it weird that the transmission formations have suddenly been sealed? It seems like Grandmaster Kong Miao has been too polite to you that you failed to realize what situation you¡¯re in.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s words, Ba Muer¡¯s face changed color. Zhao Hai scolding him already turned his expression dark. But Zhao Hai¡¯s words after that caused his face to turn pale white. He discovered that he had made a mistake. All of the things that Kong Miao has said might have been a lie.

    Zhao Hai looked at Ba Muer, he coldly snorted and said, ¡°When you left this room earlier, you received a jade sword message. After that, you immediately headed towards the transmission formation without even saying a word. What, you want to return to the Giant Spirit Realm? I can tell you that it¡¯s toote. After seeing your move, I immediately sealed the transmission formation. Do you want to know where I went just now? Let me tell you. I just went to meet the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm. The World of Cultivation and the Xu Race would rather side with the Hundred Treasures Realm to deal with the Giant Spirit Realm. As long as they¡¯re willing to ept, you would be sent over to them as a tribute. And yet you still had the guts to shout and yell here. If the Giant Spirit Realm is filled with idiots like you, then you¡¯re not far from being defeated!¡±

    Ba Muer¡¯s face was pale as he looked at Zhao Hai. Then he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Ungrateful! You people from the World of Cultivation are all ungrateful people. The Giant Spirit Realm always treated you well. Now you want to detain us and hand us over to the Hundred Treasures Realm? Are you still humans?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Ba Muer and then suddenlyughed. After some time, Zhao Hai stoppedughing as he said, ¡°Ba Muer, don¡¯t put gold on your faces. The Giant Spirit Realm treats the World of Cultivation well? The World of Cultivation has been using vast amounts of resources as tribute every year in order to get your protection. But now, the Hundred Treasures Realm hase to deal with us, why would they attack us? We¡¯re just a medium-grade realm and everyone who encounters the Hundred Treasures Realm always takes the long way around. It¡¯s impossible for us to offend them. They attacked us because we¡¯re tied with the Giant Spirit Realm. We had a conflict with them and we killed more than a thousand people. All of this is because of the Giant Spirit Realm. We were willing to follow you and help deal with the Hundred Treasures Realm. But now what happened? You only came to check the situation. And when confirmed that the report was real, you still refused to send reinforcements. In the end, you still decided to abandon us.¡±

    ¡°Together with the Xu Race we would have the strength of an upper medium-grade realm. Even if we¡¯re only an upper medium-grade realm, you should see the amount of tribute we can give each year. We became enemies with the Hundred Treasures Realm for your sake. You should have sent troops to help us. Instead, you abandoned us without even a fight. Is this what the people from the Giant Spirit Realm do? From the moment you abandoned the World of Cultivation, the Giant Spirit Realm is finished. You have already lost the heart of a high-grade realm. Without this, you can no longer be a high-grade realm. You can¡¯t even protect your own subordinates. What qualifications do you have to be a high-grade realm?¡±

    ¡°You better behave yourselves, and I¡¯ll let you live for a while. If you really irritate me, I¡¯ll just kill you and hand your heads over to the Hundred Treasures Realm.¡±

    As he listened to Zhao Hai, veins bulged on Ba Muer¡¯s pale face. At this moment, someone from the Giant Spirit Realm roared as he took his giant axe and flung it towards Zhao Hai.

    The action was very sudden. Nobody thought that someone from the Giant Spirit Realm would suddenlyunch an attack. Moreover, it was swift, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid it.

    Kong Miao¡¯s expression paled. Just as he was about to panic, he saw Zhao Hai stretch his hand and lightly snapped his fingers. Along with the snap, a cloud of blood burst out from the throat of the person from the Giant Spirit Realm. A round hole appeared on the person¡¯s neck. His blood gushing out like a fountain. Then the eye of the person from the Giant Spirit Realm lost its lustre. The giant axe that attacked Zhao Hai also fell to the ground.

    Zhao Hai looked at the people from the Giant Spirit Realm, then he said in a soft voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether you will live or die. Thousands of people from the Hundred Treasures Realm came to attack us and were trapped in this mine. With less than 50 of you, what storms can you stir up? Ba Muer, you better behave. I don¡¯t mind killing you all right now.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s move not only shook Ba Muer, but Kong Miao and the others as well. All of them looked at Zhao Hai in a daze, not knowing how Zhao Hai did it.

    Zhao Hai flew towards Kong Miao¡¯s side and said, ¡°Grandmaster, the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s Tang Jie said that this isn¡¯t something he could take responsibility for. So he had to report back to his higher-ups. But from what I can see, it¡¯s highly possible that they would agree.¡±

    Kong Miao recovered. He immediately nodded and said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s good. So what do we do to them?¡±

    Zhao Hai nced towards Ba Muer and then sneered as he said, ¡°A group of arrogant idiots. Just watch them first. If they dared make any trouble, just kill them.¡±

    Kong Miao nodded, then he turned his head and gave an order. After that, people from the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race suppressed Ba Muer¡¯s group and then took their weapons.

    When Ba Muer and his group left, Kong Miao looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Little Hai, how did you do that just now? Why didn¡¯t I see you make an attack?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, then he whispered to Kong Miao, ¡°When I talked to them before, I secretly turned Liquid Silver into very small needles. I used words to attract their attention and quietly inserted the needles into their necks. They didn¡¯t notice it because they move too much. If I want to attack, I just use the needles. I just made them think that I can kill them with a snap of my fingers.¡±

    When he heard this, Kong Miao couldn¡¯t help but get stunned for a moment. Then he said, ¡°That works?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Of course. I got this method when studying the artifacts of the Hundred Treasures Realm. Grandmaster, the Ten Thousand Transformation Staff should be able to do this.¡±

    Kong Miao¡¯s eyes lit up. But he didn¡¯t say anything. Just now, the two of them were close to each other and used sound transmission so nobody could hear them.

    At this time, Xu Wuzun walked towards them as heughed and said, ¡°Little Hai, good. That was too liberating. I¡¯ve been getting annoyed by those fellows.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°This time, even if the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm doesn¡¯t ept us, those people from the Giant Spirit Realm wouldn¡¯t be able to survive. We¡¯ll kill them and me it on the Hundred Treasures Realm, making the two fight over it. With this, they wouldn¡¯t have time to find our coordinates. Ba Muer and the others would die sooner orter, so we might as well let them be arrogant.¡±

    Hearing what Zhao Hai said, Xu Wuzun and Kong Miao¡¯s hearts turned cold. To be honest, they didn¡¯t want to be in conflict with Ba Muer. They still want to keep an escape route for themselves. If the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm don¡¯t ept them, they would want to ask the Giant Spirit Realm one more time.

    Actually, they understood that the Giant Spirit Realm wouldn¡¯t help them. Even if they beg the Giant Spirit Realm, nothing will happen. After all, the Giant Spirit Realm was a high-grader realm. People aren¡¯t too willing to kill them. They weren¡¯t like Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t care whether the Giant Spirit Realm was a high-grade realm or not. He only did things that would be beneficial to himself. The moment Zhao Hai discovered that the Giant Spirit Realm had given up on them, Ba Muer¡¯s fate was sealed.

    The two people looked at each other in dismay, they weren¡¯t able to speak for some time. Then at this moment, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression changed as he said, ¡°Reckless things. Still unwilling to give up.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Kong Miao¡¯s expression changed as he said, ¡°What happened? Is Ba Muer causing a problem?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Ba Muer secretly sent out a jade sword message. It seems like he wants to report the situation to the Giant Spirit Realm. But there¡¯s no need to worry, my Undead intercepted it. I¡¯ll return quickly.¡± Then after he said that he vanished in ce.

    When Zhao Hai left, Kong Miao sighed. Then he looked at Xu Wuzun and said, ¡°I now know what a top expert is like. Before ascending, I¡¯m certain that Little Hai must have been a top expert. Hard-hearted, merciless, but he can afford to do so. Once he makes a move, he would be unforgiving.¡±

    Xu Wuzun smiled bitterly. To be honest, him and Kong Miao couldn¡¯t be considered as top experts. The two put their cultivation as the priority. Because of this, there were a lot of things that they didn¡¯t know about. Because of this, when the two of them did something, there would be times when they would miss a thing or two. They weren¡¯t as decisive as Zhao Hai.

    At this moment, Ba Muer¡¯s face was pale as he looked at the Xu Race and the people from the World of Cultivation. He didn¡¯t think that he would be reduced to this situation one day.

    Ba Muer swallowed his breath as he quietly took a jade sword message and let it go. Although he hid his action from the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race, he didn¡¯t conceal it from the others from the Giant Spirit Realm. The others from the Giant Spirit Realm cooperated as they attracted the attention of the people from the Xu Race and the World of Cultivation. This allowed Ba Muer to smoothly send his jade sword message away.

    Actually, this was also because of the rxed rtionship of the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race. Zhao Hai being able to snap his fingers to kill an enemy caused them to let go of any worries. This caused the people of World of Cultivation and the Xu Race to let down their guard, allowing Ba Muer to send his jade sword message undiscovered.

    Seeing his jade sword message fly away, Ba Muer couldn¡¯t help but sneer. He looked at the people from the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race and a cold glint sparkled in his eyes. He was currently thinking about what methods to use when he gets his revenge.

    Then at this moment, a person appeared in front of Ba Muer and the others. When he saw this person, Ba Muer¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but turn ugly. It was Zhao Hai. Ba Muer didn¡¯t understand what Zhao Hai wanted this time. He simply didn¡¯t think that his jade sword message would be blocked by Zhao Hai. Jade sword messages are very fast. Moreover, it was very small. Once they were released, it was extremely hard to block them. Therefore, Ba Muer didn¡¯t think towards that direction.

    Ba Muer and the others from the Giant Spirit Realm couldn¡¯t help but feel pressure when Zhao Hai arrived. They immediately stopped and looked at him in confusion.

    With a cold expression, Zhao Hai looked at Ba Muer and said, ¡°Ba Muer, I already warned you to not y any tricks with me. Now that you neglected my warning, you¡¯ll have to pay the price.¡±

    Ba Muer looked at Zhao Hai, with an ashen expression he said, ¡°Zhao Hai, don¡¯t go too far. We didn¡¯t resist. What do you mean ying tricks? If you want to kill us, then you might as well do it now.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Ba Muer, then he sneered and said, ¡°No tricks? Then what is this? Isn¡¯t this jade sword message yours? I¡¯m not joking when I said that you¡¯ll pay the price. You sent a jade sword message, so I¡¯ll kill five of your people. That wouldn¡¯t be excessive wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    Seeing Zhao Hai take out a jade sword message, Ba Muer¡¯s expression changed. And hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s words, his expression turned even darker. Without waiting for Ba Muer to talk, Zhao Hai waved his hand and the throats of five people from the Giant Spirit Realm were punctured. Before long, they all fell down.

    Zhao Hai looked at Ba Muer and said, ¡°If you want to live for a while more, then behave. If you dared y any more tricks, then I¡¯ll kill ten more next time.¡±

    Then Zhao Hai looked at the people from the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race and said, ¡°Take them away!¡± They quicklyplied. Their expressions weren¡¯t good to look at.

 Chapter 1456 â€“ The Way Forward

    <h4>Chapter 1456 - The Way Forward</h4>

    The Cultivators and the Xu Race had ugly expressions not because of what Zhao Hai said. Instead, it was because they felt sorry about not noticing Ba Muer¡¯s actions when he was just right in front of them.

    At this point, it was impossible for these people to feel any discontent against Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai had the strength to cement his reputation. Moreover, Zhao Hai¡¯s contributions were higher than anybody else in the stronghold. So they weren¡¯t dissatisfied with Zhao Hai. They were just angry that they didn¡¯t notice the sneaky move of the Giant Spirit Realm.

    The Cultivators and the Xu Race people looked at the people from the Giant Spirit Realm with disgust. Even if they weren¡¯t as strong as the Giant Spirit Realm, they weren¡¯t that weak either. As long as they get serious, Ba Muer and the others would have to think twice about making a move.

    After Ba Muer and his men were imprisoned in a cave, Zhao Hai returned to themand tunnel. He has to discuss the matter with the Hundred Treasures Realm with Kong Miao and Xu Wuzun.

    When Zhao Hai returned to the tunnel, Kong Miao and Xu Wuzun were discussing current matters. The Immortal Stage Experts already give them the authority to deal with the situation as they see fit. Now the two were discussing what to do if the Hundred Treasures Realm takes them in.

    Besides the two, there were also several Severed Soul Experts present. Xu Ning, Jianyi, and others were present. All of them sat in the room while they discussed.

    Naturally, at this time, they were just idly talking without making concrete decisions. They were still waiting for someone to arrive, and of course it¡¯s Zhao Hai.

    When Zhao Hai appeared back in the tunnel, he immediately went to Kong Miao¡¯s side. After asking Zhao Hai to sit down, Kong Miao looked at him and asked, ¡°Little Hai, what happened? Why did you suddenly leave?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. There are just fellows who decided to y some tricks. I already dealt with it. What is everyone discussing right now?¡±

    Kong Miao replied, ¡°We¡¯re talking about what to do next. Little Hai, what do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the people in the room and said, ¡°The Giant Spirit Realm has given up on us. Since that is the case, we will have to side with the Hundred Treasures Realm. However, we¡¯ve had so many conflicts with the Hundred Treasures Realm before. This means that we have grudges against them, so we have to guard against them in the future. In order to prevent this, we need to make more effort once the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Giant Spirit Realm goes into battle.¡±

    Kong Miao and the others nodded. But then, Kong Miao said, ¡°But what if the Hundred Treasures Realm doesn¡¯t ept us? What should we do?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Then we¡¯ll retreat back to the World of Cultivation. Let the two of them fight. I also want them to fight for a long time. Once the two weaken themselves, we¡¯ll return to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. At that time, they would have no choice but to ept us.¡±

    Kong Miao, Xu Wuzun and the others stared. They don¡¯t understand what Zhao Hai meant. Although the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Giant Spirit Realm are bitter enemies, they were very restrained when they fought. They would injure each other, but they don¡¯t cause damage deep enough to touch bone. When both sides reach a certain level of casualties, they would stop and return to their own territories to mend their wounds and prepare for the next fight.

    Both the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Giant Spirit Realm knew that even if they were each other¡¯s bitter enemies, once their casualties got too big, they would just be easy pickings for others. It was for this reason that both sides held back during their battles. It was also because they knew about this point that Kong Miao and Xu Wuzun believed that the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Giant Spirit Realm wouldn¡¯t fight a life and death battle.

    Although it seems like the Hundred Treasures Realm were prepared and that the Giant Spirit Realm made the wrong decision putting them in a disadvantage, a skinny camel is always bigger than a horse. The Giant Spirit Realm wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with. Once the Giant Spirit Realm fights it out with the Hundred Treasures Realm and causes heavy damage, the two sides would enter a truce. It¡¯s almost impossible for the two sides to cripple themselves over their grudge.

    Zhao Hai looked at Kong Miao and Xu Wuzun, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Everyone here should have read information about me. You should be aware of my most important ability.¡± Hearing Zhao Hai, everyone present paused once more. They have read about Zhao Hai¡¯s abilities a long time ago. However, they didn¡¯t think about it at this time.

    Just as those present were pondering, Jianyi said, ¡°Your Spatial abilities?¡±

    Jianyi¡¯s voice caused everyone to be stunned. Then they looked towards Zhao Hai with bright eyes. Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Correct, my spatial ability.¡±

    Kong Miao and the others weren¡¯t fools. Hearing about Zhao Hai¡¯s spatial ability, they immediately understood what Zhao Hai meant.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone and then smiled faintly as he said, ¡°Even if the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm doesn¡¯t ept us, our departure from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield would only be temporary. As long as I want toe back here, I can. Therefore, let¡¯s hope that the Hundred Treasures Realm epts us, otherwise the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Giant Spirit Realm wouldn¡¯t have good days ahead.¡± Hearing the killing intent in Zhao Hai¡¯s words, the hearts of Kong Miao, Xu Wuzun, and the others present couldn¡¯t help but turn frigid. They discovered that it was a wrong move for the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Giant Spirit Realm to annoy Zhao Hai. As long as Zhao Hai takes this matter in his hands, the two realms wouldn¡¯t be able to live well.

    Kong Miao took a deep breath to calm down his mood. Then he turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°If the Hundred Treasures Realm epts us, what would you do?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°If the Hundred Treasures Realm epts us, then our first step would be to give up on this ce and move back to the Octopus Inds.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, everyone couldn¡¯t help but stare. Kong Miao asked, ¡°Leave here? Why?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°This ce is too close to the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s base. If they dispatch troops to attack us, we wouldn¡¯t be able to block it. On the other hand, if we go to the Octopus Inds, things would be different. The Octopus Inds are far from the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s base. Although it was also far from the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s base, it¡¯s still a much better cepared to here. We can also establish a transmission formation on the ind. Additionally, even if we cannot stall the Giant Spirit Realm, we can still retreat to the seas. I reckon, after many years, the Xu Race has made some investigation about the seas. Therefore, it¡¯s much better for us to use the Octopus Inds as a base.¡±

    Kong Miao frowned. Although what Zhao Hai said was reasonable, he was unwilling to let go of the stronghold.

    Zhao Hai looked at Kong Miao¡¯s expression, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Grandmaster, in order to survive, our Xu Race friends trusted us and came to our stronghold. So why can¡¯t we go to their base? Right now, our two realms are on the same boat. Naturally, we need to work together.¡±

    Kong Miao nodded and said, ¡°Alright, if the Hundred Treasures Realm epts us, we¡¯ll move to the Octopus Inds.¡±

    Xu Wuzun and the others were extremely happy. To be honest, although they had been treated very well in the World of Cultivation¡¯s stronghold, nor were they being looked down on, they still couldn¡¯t help feeling ufortable. Naturally, they would be d to return back to the Octopus Inds.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Even if we move to the Octopus Inds, those guys wouldn¡¯t let us off. But that doesn¡¯t matter. We can just beat them up. As long as we be known, even the Hundred Treasures Realm would need to think twice if they want to deal with us. After all, we would have helped them a lot. If they really dared to kill the donkey after transporting the grain, they would follow the footsteps of the Giant Spirit Realm.¡±

    Kong Miao and the others now understood Zhao Hai¡¯s n. They also understood that Zhao Hai wanted them to earn great merit. They would be known by the Hundred Treasures Realm as the most loyal and meritorious subordinates. As a result, it would be very hard for the Hundred Treasures Realm to move against them. Unless they want to affect their reputation in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    Kong Miao nodded and said, ¡°This is a good n. As long as the Hundred Treasures Realm is willing to take us in, we¡¯ll be fine. However, the Giant Spirit Realm isn¡¯t good to deal with. When the timees, they would target us. After all, our action isn¡¯t as simple as changing our allegiance to the Hundred Treasures Realm. Their reputation would take a blow as well.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Not only that, we can hold off the Giant Spirit Realm while in the Octopus Inds. And once we seed, what would happen next? I¡¯m afraid that people would no longer treat the Giant Spirit Realm as a high-grade realm. Not being able to deal with a medium-grade realm would be a huge blow to the Giant Spirit Realm.¡±

    Xu Wuzun and the others nodded. The reason why the high-grade realms have their current status in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield was because they were people that couldn¡¯t be provoked. Everyone who did so was eradicated. As long as someone offends them, high-grade realms would move swiftly to deal with the enemy. This way, they would be showing their strength.

    If a high-grade realm fails to deal with a disaster in a swift manner. Everyone will think that they no longer deserve being called a high-grade realm. When that timees, the Giant Spirit Realm would be finished.

    Actually, all of these benefits should have belonged to the Giant Spirit Realm. If the Giant Spirit Realm didn¡¯t give up on the World of Cultivation, Zhao Hai would have fought with the Hundred Treasures Realm to the end. By then, all problems would be solved with the defeat of the Hundred Treasures Realm. The Giant Spirit Realm could attack the Hundred Treasures Realm through this matter. The Hundred Treasures Realm would be in trouble by that time. Unfortunately, the Giant Spirit Realm gave up the opportunity and caused trouble onto itself!

 Chapter 1457 â€“ Agreed!

    <h4>Chapter 1457 - Agreed!</h4>

    Tang Jei was starting in front of the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm. Tang Jie was the captain, so everyone present respected him very much. Since Tang Jie didn¡¯t make any noise, these people didn¡¯t make a noise as well. They were just looking at Tang Jie.

    Tang Jie was currently waiting for news. He clearly stated the situation and the information rted to it. Tang Jie believed that the higher-ups would agree. This was because their target in the end was the Giant Spirit Realm. Moreover, it would be more convenient for their ns if the World of Cultivation joins under their banner.

    At this time, Tang Wen arrived by Tang Jie¡¯s side and said, ¡°Senior Brother, aren¡¯t you worried about the people we left back in the Octopus Inds? It¡¯s been some time since we received information about them.¡±

    Tang Jie was stunned for a moment, then he shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s already toote. But let me send a message.¡± Then he released a jade sword message. However, there was no response soon after.

    Seeing this, Tang Jie sighed and said, ¡°Just as I thought. Zhao Hai is truly cruel.¡±

    Tang Wen looked at the jade sword message and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s wrong? Did something happen to the Octopus Inds?¡±

    Tang Jie sighed once more, ¡°I found it strange when the first group said that Zhao Hai killed his way into the World of Cultivation¡¯s stronghold. Now, I¡¯m sure that Zhao Hai went to the Octopus Inds and killed the people there beforeing back to attack us. This person is truly vicious and merciless. It¡¯s a bad idea to be his opponent.¡±

    When Tang Wen heard what Tang Jie said, his expression changed. Then he said, ¡°Is Zhao Hai that strong? That¡¯s impossible. Senior Brother, aren¡¯t you overestimating his abilities?¡±

    Tang Jie shook his head and said, ¡°Absolutely not. The people on the Octopus Inds are definitely dead. Moreover, they were killed by Zhao Hai. Little Wen, don¡¯t underestimate Zhao Hai. You should have seen the information about him. After he ascended from the lower realms, he immediately caused small andrge troubles. Have you seen the losses we suffered against him? Back in the World of Cultivation, he was chased down but managed to survive. In the end, he went against a Transcending Tribtion Expert. After that, he went into seclusion for four and a half years. Although he¡¯s still at the Nascent Soul stage, you can see that he isn¡¯t any weaker than Severed Soul Experts. And he¡¯s also a Dark Mage. You cannot underestimate a person like him.¡±

    Tang Wen nodded and said, ¡°Dark Mages have been known to be vicious and merciless. The make Undead from the corpses of their enemies. This Zhao Hai is no better.¡±

    Tang Jie nodded and said, ¡°Zhao Hai¡¯s undead is also very special, and they have helped him fight before. Most Dark Mages learn more advanced techniques and abandon dark magic when they ascend. However, Zhao Hai¡¯s undead are still very strong, providing him with huge help. But did you discover that Zhao Hai barely uses his Undead during his earlier battles? Do you know why this is?¡±

    Tang Wen asked, ¡°He can¡¯t control the Undead for a long time?¡±

    Tang Jie shook his head and said, ¡°He¡¯s preserving his strength, keeping cards hidden. When it¡¯s necessary, he would pull out these cards. In other words, Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t been using true strength. I¡¯m afraid even the people from the World of Cultivation don¡¯t know his true strength. This person¡¯s ns go very deep. If we have that person on our side. Moreover, having the World of Cultivation with him would be a great advantage.¡±

    Tang Wen replied, ¡°What advantage?¡±

    Tang Jie looked at Tang Wen and whispered, ¡°Think about the times the Hundred Treasures Realm suffered against the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race. Instead of bringing more trouble, we might as well ept the Xu Race and the World of Cultivation and make them our sword against the Giant Spirit Realm. Think about it, if the Giant Spirit Realm couldn¡¯t keep these two realms, what troubles would they have?¡±

    Tang Wen didn¡¯t answer for some time, then he understood Tang Jie¡¯s thoughts. He nodded and said, ¡°Senior Brother is right. If the Giant Spirit Realm couldn¡¯t keep the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race, their reputation would take a huge hit. And with the betrayal of the World of Cultivation, the Giant Spirit Realm would have a difficult time.¡±

    Tang Wen¡¯s eyes shone, ¡°It¡¯s truly a good idea to receive the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race. But Senior Brother, didn¡¯t you report about our past troubles with them?¡±

    Tang Jie looked at Tang Wen and said, ¡°Little Wen, some enmity needed to be remembered, and some enmity needed to be forgotten. Zhao Hai and the others would be a great use for us. Our true enemy is the Giant Spirit Realm. When Zhao Hai and the others were fighting with us, they were still subordinated to the Giant Spirit Realm. But once theye under us, they would be on our side. Our Hundred Treasures Realm doesn¡¯t settle ounts after the autumn. Do you understand what I mean?¡±

    Tang Wen understood what Tang Jie was saying. The Giant Spirit realm would only cause troubles for themselves if they don¡¯t save the Giant Spirit Realm. If the Hundred Treasures Realm settled ounts after using the World of Cultivation, then those who follow them would begin to have doubts. It would be harmful for the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Tang Wen nodded and no longer spoke. Now he could only hope that they would ept the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race. Otherwise, it would be a huge loss.

    The two didn¡¯t use voice transmission during their talk. Therefore, other people also heard them. When they heard the two, they couldn¡¯t help but contemte.

    Strictly speaking, these people were also Cultivators. Back in the Hundred Treasures Realm, they had groups of their own. It was only when they¡¯re here in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield that theybined their strengths and became an army. Each of them would serve in the battlefield for ten years before they could go back to the Hundred Treasures Realm. If you talk about the friendship they had with each other, then it¡¯s not that much in reality. They were all selfish and thought of their own survival. They didn¡¯t care about the greater good. Even if theirrades die, or even their brothers and nephews, they wouldn¡¯t feel anything.

    The people from the Hundred Treasures Realm understood that they were only able to walk sideways in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield because they were from the Hundred Treasures Realm. If the reputation of the Hundred Treasures Realm gets damaged, then they would be suppressed on all sides. Their days wouldn¡¯t be better. Therefore, when these people heard Tang Jie, they couldn¡¯t help but ponder over it. In their opinion, epting the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race would be really good for the Hundred Treasures Realm. Thinking that the Giant Spirit Realm would be losing two realms caused their hatred towards the World of Cultivation to slowly disappear.

    Tang Jei deliberately let everyone hear this because of his appreciation for Zhao Hai¡¯s skills. In the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, vicious and merciless wasn¡¯t a derogatory term. Cultivators needed to have this personality in order to progress.

    Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t hesitate in making ruthless moves. Such a person was absolutely a genius. If Zhao Hai can stall the attack of the Giant Spirit Realm, then it would be a great benefit for the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Tang Jie nced at the people behind him and a smile appeared on his face. At this moment, a jade sword message flew in front of Tang Jie. He took the jade sword message and used his spiritual force to read the message inside. After he read the contents, he took a sigh of relief.

    Seeing Tang Jie¡¯s reaction, Tang Wen aske,d ¡°Senior Brother, what did the higher-ups say?¡±

    Tang Jie handed the jade sword message to Tang Wen as he smiled and said, ¡°Go read it yourself.¡± Tang Wen didn¡¯t hesitate and took the jade sword and read it. Reading the contents inside, a smile couldn¡¯t help but bloom on his face as he said, ¡°Fantastic. The higher-ups agreed!¡±

    Just as Tang Wen finished talking, someone¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Then the medium-grade realm World of Cultivation and the Xu Race thanks the Hundred Treasures Realm for taking us in.¡± Tang Jie and Tang Wen followed the voice and saw Zhao Hai, Kong Miao, Xu Wuzun, and other Severed Soul experts standing not far from them.

    Tang Jie quickly recovered and weed Zhao Hai and the others with a smile. At this time, the person standing in front of the group was Kong Miao. Tang Jie cupped his fist towards Kong Miao and said, ¡°Grandmaster is too polite. It should be us who need to thank you for joining our side.¡±

    Kong Miao smiled faintly and said, ¡°Our World of Cultivation and the Xu Race are no more than ghosts that nobody wants. We are deeply grateful to the Hundred Treasures Realm for taking us in. Friends from the Hundred Treasures Realm, please ept our invitation toe in.¡±

    After exchanging greetings, Tang Jie smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll ept.¡± The two flew shoulder to shoulder towards themand tunnel. Tang Wen followed Tang Jie while Xu Wuzun was behind Kong Miao. Xu Ning and the other Severed Soul Experts followed further behind. The same was true for the experts from the Hundred Treasures Realm. As for Zhao Hai, he didn¡¯t move. He was at thest of the group.

    Along the way, the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm could see people from the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race arranging formations. Just on their path alone, they could already see a lot of formations. If the Hundred Treasures Realm didn¡¯t agree, then they would have to deal with all of these.

    It didn¡¯t take long before the group arrived at themand tunnel. Tang Jie made Tang Wen and the others follow Xu Ning¡¯s group in order to get settled down. As for Tang Jie, he followed Kong Miao to discuss matters.

    Xu Ning and the other Severed Soul Experts helped settle the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm. Only Kong Miao, Xu Wuzun, and Zhao Hai apanied Tang Jie.

    Once the group arrived inside the room, Zhao Hai immediately took out a bottle of liquor as well as some jade cups. After handing everyone a ss of liquor, he positioned himself behind Kong Miao, acting like an attendant.

    Despite this, Tang Jie didn¡¯t dare underestimate Zhao Hai. He also paid special attention to Zhao Hai¡¯s actions. After receiving his cup, Tang Jie smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be served personally by Mister Zhao Hai.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Captain Tang Jie is too polite. This Zhao Hai is no more than a Nascent Soul Expert. It¡¯s my honor to be able to serve you.¡±

    Hearing this, Tang Jieughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s Mister who is too polite. If every Nascent Soul Expert is like Mister Zhao Hai, then I¡¯m afraid all Severed Soul Experts would be losing their jobs.¡± Kong Miao and Xu Wuzun alsoughed when they heard this.

 Chapter 1458 â€“ Call Me Brother Tang

    <h4>Chapter 1458 - Call Me Brother Tang</h4>

    Zhao Hai just smiled and didn¡¯t mind it. But he couldn¡¯t help but get a favorable impression of Tang Jie. This person was a bit arrogant, but he was very good at getting along with others.

    After some time, things settled down. Tang Jie drank from his liquor ss and then nodded as he said, ¡°Nice wine. It could be a high-end good even in the Hundred Treasures Realm. I didn¡¯t expect the World of Cultivation¡¯s winemaking techniques to be this good.¡±

    Kong Miao smiled and said, ¡°Captain Tang is too polite. This liquor is the World of Cultivation¡¯s best liquor. Moreover, it¡¯s not something that everyone can have. In the entire World of Cultivation, only one person is able to make it. And this person is right in front of you.¡±

    Tang Jie stared, then he turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mister Zhao Hai to also brew alcohol. Mister¡¯s talents are really versatile.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I just happen to have good ingredients. And this wine isn¡¯t made by me. If Captain Tang likes it, I can give you a batch.¡±

    Tang Jie nodded, then he looked at Kong Miao and said, ¡°Grandmaster, our Hundred Treasures Realm has agreed to your terms. Starting from today, the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race are under the Hundred Treasures Realm. Do you have any requests?¡±

    Kong Miao shook his head and said, ¡°We have no requests. Being sheltered by the Hundred Treasures Realm is already a great boon to the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race. I know that the Hundred Treasures Realm is about to go to war with the Giant Spirit Realm. We¡¯ll do our best to help you out.¡±

    Tang Jie nodded, ¡°Then does Grandmaster have ns on what to do next?¡±

    Kong Miao replied, ¡°We¡¯re nning to move to the Octopus Inds. It¡¯s because it¡¯s farther from the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s base and also because the surrounding seas are controlled by the Xu Race. Being able to survive on that ce for many years meant that it¡¯s a good defensible base. This base is too close to the Giant Spirit Realm. We¡¯re basically deep inside the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s area of influence. If the Giant Spirit Realm decides to take action, it would be very hard to defend this base even with the help of the Hundred Treasures Realm. It would also cause the Hundred Treasures Realm to incur unnecessary losses. Therefore, we¡¯re moving to the Octopus Inds. What does Captain Tang think?¡±

    Tang Jie also thought about this when the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race asked the Hundred Treasures Realm to take them in. The stronghold of the World of Cultivation was too close to the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s base. If the World of Cultivation really does go under the Hundred Treasures Realm, then they would no longer be able to use this base.

    Originally, he wanted to urge the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race to move. He didn¡¯t expect Kong Miao to put it out first. Tang Jie looked at Kong Miao and said, ¡°Oh, this is a good idea. How did Mister think about it?¡±

    Kong Miao smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s Little Hai¡¯s idea. We also think that it¡¯s reasonable.¡±

    Tang Jie couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhao Hai. He discovered that he still underestimated him. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind what was happening as he looked at Tang Jie and smiled.

    Tang Jie nodded to Zhao Hai, then he turned his head to Kong Miao and said, ¡°Little Hai¡¯s proposal is good. I have no problem with it. However, I think that we should move quickly. Otherwise, the Giant Spirit Realm would discover what¡¯s happening here and attack.¡±

    Kong Miao nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯ve already made some preparations. Right, Captain Tang, we have some gifts to give you. I¡¯ll have to ask you to take a lookter.¡±

    Hearing Kong Maio, Tang Jie stared, then with a gloomy face he said, ¡°You mean the people from the Giant Spirit Realm? How many are there?¡±

    Kong Miao smiled and said, ¡°There are 48 of them. But since they caused some trouble, Zhao Hai eliminated six of them. Now there¡¯s only 42 of them left. When does Captain Tang want to see them?¡±

    Tang Jie replied, ¡°I want to see them now. Where are they?¡± Kong Miao smiled faintly and then turned to Zhao Hai as he said, ¡°Little Hai, please take Captain Tang there.¡±

    Zhao Haiplied, he stood up as he said, ¡°Captain Tang, please.¡± Tang Jie nodded. Then he turned to Kong Miao and Xu Wuzun and gave them a salute before following Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai brought Tang Jie away from themand tunnel and towards the tunnel where the people from the Giant Spirit Realm were imprisoned. As Tang Jie flew beside Zhao Hai, he asked, ¡°Little Hai, those people from the Giant Spirit Realm, they didn¡¯t y any tricks?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°If they want to live longer, they wouldn¡¯t dare y any tricks.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Tang Jie couldn¡¯t help but feel his scalp tingle. Although the Giant Spirit Realm was his enemy, he has to recognize that they were very strong. Even the Hundred Treasures Realm would have a hard time winning against them one-on-one. However, it seems like Zhao Hai can kill them at any time. It was terrifying to think about.

    Before long, the two arrived outside of a tunnel. Although the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race were preparing to move, there were still a lot of people present in this tunnel. Moreover, these people were in full attention. With their current attitude, even Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be able to sneak in a few silver needles.

    Seeing Zhao Hai and Tang Jie arrive, the people from the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race cupped their fist. Zhao Hai returned their gesture as he said, ¡°Ba Muer, take your people out here. A friend wants to see you.¡±

    The people from the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race separated, allowing a small opening. Ba Muer and the others didn¡¯t n anything this time as they just flew out of the tunnel.

    Seeing Tang Jie when he flew out, Ba Muer¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change. He now knew that the Hundred Treasures Realm chose to ept the World of Cultivation. Ba Muer¡¯s heart turned cold. He wasn¡¯t only thinking of his own fate, but also the Giant Spirit Realm.

    Ba Muer discovered that the Giant Spirit Realm made a very wrong decision. It¡¯s a real mistake abandoning the World of Cultivation. As soon as they gave up the World of Cultivation, the Hundred Treasures Realm epted them. This doesn¡¯t mean that the Hundred Treasures Realm were fools that pick up others¡¯ trash. On the contrary, the Hundred Treasures Realm was smart. They received the World of Cultivation quickly because the World of Cultivation can bring them greater benefits.

    The Giant Spirit Realm abandoning the World of Cultivation would be a huge hit to their reputation. The Hundred Treasures Realm taking them in would increase their reputation. This rise and fall wasn¡¯t as simple as one-to-one.

    Ba Muer was really unwilling to ept his fate. If the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s higher-ups were in front of him, he would definitely ask what they were thinking. Why did they have to abandon the World of Cultivation, a loyal and devoted subordinate?

    Ba Muer knew clearly that the World of Cultivation only betrayed the Giant Spirit Realm because the Giant Spirit Realm had abandoned them. If the Giant Spirit Realm sent reinforcements, then the World of Cultivation would still remain loyal. After all, the World of Cultivation has already killed a lot of people from the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Thinking of this, Ba Muer couldn¡¯t help but feel dejected. He wasn¡¯t afraid of beingbeled as not knowing what was good. Instead, he was afraid of beingpared.He judged the difference between the Giant Spirit Realm and the Hundred Treasures Realm. The Giant Spirit Realm abandoned a subordinate who had been loyally sending them tribute year after year, it was as though they were discarding trash. Meanwhile, the Hundred Treasures Realm epted someone who killed 2000 of their people. The Giant Spirit Realm couldn¡¯tpare to such a mindset.

    No matter how unwilling Ba Muer was, he didn¡¯t want his enemies to stand in front of him triumphantly. Therefore, he looked at Tang Jie and coldly said, ¡°Tang Jie, don¡¯t be happy too soon. If the World of Cultivation betrayed us today, they will betray you tomorrow. People like them couldn¡¯t be trusted.¡±

    Tang Jie was a famous expert of the Hundred Treasures Realm, so Ba Muer was able to recognize him. Upon hearing Ba Muer, Tang Jie couldn¡¯t help butugh as he said, ¡°Ba Muer, did I get your name right? It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re trying to drive a wedge between the World of Cultivation and the Hundred Treasures Realm. Also, betrayal? Did the World of Cultivation betray you, or did the Giant Spirit Realm betray the World of Cultivation? You should be well aware of the answer to this. I think there¡¯s already no hope for the Giant Spirit Realm.¡±

    Ba Muer coldly snorted, he turned to Zhao Hai with a look of hatred, then he said, ¡°Zhao Hai, don¡¯t be proud. You have killed a lot of people from the Hundred Treasures Realm. You think the Hundred Treasures Realm would forget that. When the timees, you wouldn¡¯t have a good future.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Ba Muer, then he smiled faintly and said. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯m sure that the Hundred Treasures Realm aren¡¯t the type to settle ounts after the fact. And my future will be good. Since I killed people from the Hundred Treasures Realm, then I¡¯llpensate by killing ten or even a hundred times more people from the Giant Spirit Realm. I reckon the Hundred Treasures Realm would forget my previous actions with this. What do you think of my n?¡±

    Everyone present couldn¡¯t help but feel a cold sweat running down their backs. The atmosphere turned gloomy as the temperature dropped. Even the bravest of those present could feel goosebumps.

    Tang Jie turned to look at the smiling Zhao Hai and couldn¡¯t help but bitterly smile. Zhao Hai¡¯s reply wasn¡¯t what he expected. But he has to say that he liked this reply.

    Ba Muer¡¯splexion paled as he looked at Zhao Hai. Then he coldly snorted and closed his eyes. He really didn¡¯t want to see Tang Jie and Zhao Hai¡¯s faces. He doesn¡¯t want them to see the frightened expression in his eyes. He¡¯s a person from the Giant Spirit Realm, he cannot make the enemy see his weak side.

    Zhao Hai no longer cared about Ba Muer, he turned to Tang Jie and said, ¡°Captain Tang, how do you want to deal with these people?¡±

    Tang Jie looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Do what you did before. Let¡¯s take care of it right now.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯llply with yourmand.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai gently waved his hand. Soon after that, blood spurted out of the holes that appeared on the throats of Ba Muer and the others. Then all of them fell down. But before they hit the ground, they were wrapped by a ck gas. Once the ck gas dissipated, Ba Muer and the others were gone.

    This was the first time that Tang Jie saw Zhao Hai turning someone into Undead. The process looked very simple. However, this simplicity was what made Tang Jie feel cold. It could be seen from Zhao Hai¡¯s movement that he was used to this. Who knows how many times he did this action. This is what terrified Tang Jie.

    Tang Jie turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, take them out so I can see them.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Sure.¡± Then he waved his hand as he took out 48 Undead people from the Giant Spirit Realm. These people looked just the same before their death. There were no wounds on their bodies. It was only their absent heartbeats that informed people that they were Undead.

    Looking at the refined Undead in front of him, Tang Jie couldn¡¯t help but be speechless. He began to feel how terrifying Zhao Hai was. But then, he noticed something else. The aura around Ba Muer and the others didn¡¯t change. They stood there giving the pressure that only Transcending Tribtion Experts could give out. This caused Tang Jie¡¯s expression to change, he turned to Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Little Hai, don¡¯t tell me that these Undead also have Transcending Tribtion-level strength.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. These Undead are only at Qi Refining Stage. Only the aura is preserved, it¡¯s very useful in giving people a fright.¡±

    Tang Jie let out a soft sigh of relief. If these Undead really preserved their previous strength, then that would be uneptable.

    After receiving the Undead, Zhao Hai looked at Tang Jie and said, ¡°Captain Tang, let¡¯s head back. I think everyone has finished preparing. We can head to the Octopus Inds using the transmission formation. We still have to make some arrangements there in order to defend against the Giant Spirit Realm.¡±

    Tang Jie nodded, then they flew back to themand tunnel. As they flew back, Tang Jie asked, ¡°Little Hai, do you think the Giant Spirit Realm is aware of what happened here?¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°I think so. Thest jade sword message that they sent over ordered Ba Muer and the others to return immediately. However, Ba Muer and the others have been imprisoned by us. Also, since I intercepted the jade sword message that Ba Muer sent, the Giant Spirit Realm would be suspicious when no reply came. We also sealed the transmission formations. I¡¯m afraid the Giant Spirit Realm might be heading over with an army.¡±

    Tang Jie¡¯s expression darkened as he said, ¡°Can we still go to the Octopus Inds? The defensive formations there have been destroyed. We need to fix it as soon as possible. Moreover, we received orders from the higher-ups to stay here with you and fight against the Giant Spirit realm. As long as there¡¯s a need, the realm would send reinforcements immediately.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Tang Jie and then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Captain Tang, rest assured, when you agreed to help us, the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race already sent people to the Octopus Inds to fix the formations. I believe everything would be alright once we get there.¡±

    Tang Jie looked at Zhao Hai and trusted his words. Then he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°This, is this something you arranged as well?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I just made a suggestion. Everything is executed by Grandmaster Kong Miao and Xu Wuzun.¡±

    Tang Jieughed out loud as he said, ¡°From now on, call me Brother Tang!¡±

 Chapter 1459 â€“ Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle, Get!

    <h4>Chapter 1459 - Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle, Get!</h4>

    White light shed as Zhao Hai, Tang Jie, and Tang Wen appeared on a Transmission Formation. They¡¯re currently at the Octopus Inds. They were thest batch of people who came to the Ind. Kong Miao, Xu Wuzun, and the other Severed Soul Experts already led the troops to the ind. This made Tang Jie, Tang Wen, Zhao Hai, Mo Sheng, Li Zongdao, and the other Cultivators from the Hundred Treasures Realm the final batch to be sent here.

    Since they¡¯re thest, they were the ones to destroy the stronghold¡¯s transmission formations. This time, it was aplete destruction, nothing was left.

    This was something that Kong Maio and the others had firmly decided on. In any case, they have truly angered the Giant Spirit Realm. Later on, they would be the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s enemies. There¡¯s no longer any amity between the two of them. Therefore, they had to give up on their stronghold.

    And since they decided to give the stronghold up, they couldn¡¯t leave a clue behind for the Giant Spirit Realm. Therefore, the World of Cultivation¡¯s stronghold waspletely destroyed. Naturally, this was also under the approval of the World of Cultivation¡¯s Immortal Stage Experts.

    Nobody liked giving up their home. But in order to maintain their livelihood, the World of Cultivation could only give up on their base. The World of Cultivation knew clearly that if they didn¡¯t leave, they would only be pushed into a dead end. The World of Cultivation just couldn¡¯t give up the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Once they gave it up, their future development would be heavily affected.

    Therefore, the World of Cultivation¡¯s Immortal Stage Experts could only clench their teeth and agreed to Zhao Hai¡¯s n to destroy the entire stronghold. Another thing that urged the Immortal Stage Experts to make this decision was their hatred towards the Giant Spirit Realm.

    The people from the World of Cultivation hated the Giant Spirit Realm more than the Hundred Treasures Realm. At first, they were enemies with the Hundred Treasures Realm, so they weren¡¯t too surprised by the methods that the Hundred Treasures Realm used. After all, in order to deal with an enemy, one shouldn¡¯t stop at anything.

    But the Giant Spirit Realm was different. They had always treated the Giant Spirit Realm as their guardians, giving them tributes every year. However, the Giant Spirit Realm abandoned the World of Cultivation when they needed them the most. This caused the people from the World of Cultivation to feel that the Giant Spirit Realm had betrayed them.

    Just as people hate traitors more than enemies, the same was true for the World of Cultivation. Compared to the Hundred Treasures Realm who had always been their enemy, the World of Cultivation hated the Giant Spirit Realm more.

    Because of the destruction of their stronghold, the World of Cultivation hated the Giant Spirit Realm even more. Zhao Hai was also the same. He no longer looked at the Giant Spirit Realm as an enemy, they were now a target for destruction. He wanted the Giant Spirit Realm to fall.

    As the group stepped out of the transmission formation, Kong Miao and Xu Wuzun walked forward and gave Tang Jie a salute. Tang Jie also returned the greeting. Then the group proceeded towards the Xu Race¡¯s Great Hall.

    Once everyone was settled inside the Great Hall, Tang Jie looked at Xu Wuzun and Kong Miao and said, ¡°Grandmasters, how are the preparations on the Octopus Inds doing?¡±

    Kong Miao nodded and said, ¡°The preparations are almostplete. The defensive formations on the ind have been restored. Right now, we¡¯re currently arranging formations on the ind. There¡¯s also spirit formations being prepared.¡±

    Tang Jie nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. I think the Giant Spirit Realm would arrive soon. We need to make the best use of our time. Little Hai, do you still have some Undead for surveince? Once the Giant Spirit Realm begins to move, they would certainly go to the stronghold first.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a nod, ¡°It¡¯s been arranged. If the Giant Spirit Realm goes to the stronghold, we will immediately know.¡±

    Tang Jie said, ¡°The people from the Giant Spirit Realm aren¡¯t fools. They should quickly discover that they made the wrong move. They will certainly make up for their mistake. Their means would be as fast as a thunderbolt, erasing the World of Cultivation from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Therefore, as soon as they arrive, their attack would be fierce. Although the defenses of the Octopus Inds are good, it would still be difficult to prevent the attacks from the Giant Spirit Realm. The Giant Spirit Realm should also have their own Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle. If they use it, we would be in danger.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes shone, he turned to Tang Jie and said, ¡°Brother Hai, can you let me borrow your Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle for research? I like crafting things. I want to take a look if I can make a counterfeit version of the spirit snake needle. If I seed, it would be an additional ace in our hands.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Tang Jie stared for a moment before nodding. Then he waved his hand and took out his Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle and handed it over to Zhao Hai.

    Tang Jie wasn¡¯t afraid of Zhao Hai copying the spirit snake needle. In fact, the process of making the spirit snake needle was widely known to the entire Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Even the World of Cultivation has the method of creating the Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle. However, the World of Cultivation didn¡¯t have the means to make one.

    Tang Jie didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai had the ability to make a Formation Breaking Spirit Snake needle. In Tang Jie¡¯s mind, the World of Cultivation couldn¡¯t make it, much less Zhao Hai. It¡¯s for this reason that he handed the spirit snake over to Zhao Hai. In his opinion, it¡¯s nothing more than Zhao Hai borrowing it, so it¡¯s no big deal. He was fond of Zhao Hai and didn¡¯t want him to be dissatisfied over a small thing.

    Zhao Hai was excited. After receiving the Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle, he immediately cupped his fist and said, ¡°Brother Tang, Grandmaster, Mister Xu Wuzun. I¡¯ll be heading back to research this spirit snake needle. I won¡¯t be apanying you.¡±

    The three waved their hands. When Zhao Hai left, Tang Jie looked at the door before turning to Kong Miao and saying, ¡°Little Hai looks excited. Is his crafting skill very good?¡±

    Kong Miao smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s very good. Back when we¡¯re fighting the Xu Race, Little Hai developed a device that¡¯s capable of seeing the stealthed Xu Race. This allowed us to have the upper hand against them. Unfortunately, it¡¯s made from a special metal. Even in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, we haven¡¯t heard of its existence. However, this metal has a weak point, limiting its capabilities. It dissipates very quickly. No matter which environment, it would vanish as soon as it touches air. It can be said that it¡¯s a disposable product. But we could see from this point how good Zhao Hai¡¯s refining skill is.¡±

    Upon hearing Kong Miao, Xu Wuzun couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then his expression went through a huge change. It must be known that the Xu Race¡¯s biggest advantage was their stealth robes. However, from what Kong Miao said, they have a way of detecting the robes? How could this not startle him?

    The reason why Kong Miao revealed this was because they were already allies with the Xu Race. Also, they were inseparable allies. Moreover, Zhao Hai¡¯s device could only be used for a year. After a year, the device would be a piece of scrap, so Kong Miao didn¡¯t mind revealing it.

    Seeing Xu Wuzun¡¯s appearance, Kong Miao smiled faintly. Then he handed the searching device over to Xu Wuzun and said, ¡°This is the device that Little Hai made. As long as there¡¯s someone from the Xu Race within 10 thousand meters, they would be shown, even if they are stealthed. This was what we used to deal with your people. But it¡¯s not needed now. Also, this device can only be used for one year before bing scrap. And without the special metal, Little Hai can no longer make it. So you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    Xu Wuzun took the device and looked at it carefully. Using this device was very easy. Before long, he could see his location on the device. Then he immediately tried to use stealth, but it was useless. The red dot that represented him was still on. After Xu Wuzun reappeared, his expression was ugly to look at.

    He now understood how the World of Cultivation gained the advantage during their fight. They actually had this kind of weapon in their hand. The World of Cultivation would always be one step ahead of the Xu Race. This was the most important reason for the Xu Race¡¯s failure.

    But what worried Xu Wuzun the most was this method being studied by others. That would be a disaster for the Xu Race.

    Kong Miao could also see Xu Wuzun¡¯s worries. He didn¡¯t say anything and just took out a ss jar. Inside the jar was a small amount of liquid metal. Then he introduced the metal to Xu Wuzun and Tang Jie. Just like what Kong Miao said, even Xu Wuzun and Tang Jie haven¡¯t heard of this metal.

    In fact, it would be fishy if they heard of it. It¡¯s because this material didn¡¯t exist. This liquid metal was just liquid silver.

    In the end, Kong Miao opened the ss jar. In almost no time, the liquid metal inside the jar vanished. Seeing this Xu Wuzun let out a relieved sigh.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care much about what Kong Miao and the others were doing. Although he knew what they were talking about, it wasn¡¯t worthy of his attention. Naturally, he didn¡¯t care. At this moment, he was cing the Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle through the Universal Scanner.

    What Zhao Hai needed to do right now was to dpose the Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle, have all of its materials, then reconstruct it. Thenter on, he could make the Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle. Moreover, with Liquid Silver, he can make multiple needles that can break formations.

    The offensive strength of the Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle was very good. It was specially used to break guardian formations, so how could it be weak? Moreover, not only can it break through guardian formations, it also had great power against defensive formations. It can be said that as long as Zhao Hai obtains it, his offensive strength would improve a lot.

    Imagine having countless numbers of Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needles, what would it be like? At that time, nobody would be able stop Zhao Hai.

    As for the Universal Scanner, dposing an artifact was a very easy matter. After the artifact was dposed, the Space would create mineral lodes from itsponents. Formation would also be added to the database. Then the properties would be fused with Liquid Silver, making it even more powerful.

 Chapter 1460 â€“ Counterfeit

    <h4>Chapter 1460 - Counterfeit</h4>

    Zhao Hai had a happy expression as he looked at the cyan colored Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle in front of him. This spirit snake needle looked like the one that Tang Jie had but thinner and more smooth. It looked more like a needle.

    Naturally, this Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle was the one that Liquid Silver has turned into. This spirit snake needle was very different to the original spirit snake needle. It had more magic formations in it as well as more materials. It also had Liquid Silver¡¯s characteristics. It can be said that this needle was much betterpared to the original Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle.

    Also, this Formation Breaking Spirit Rate Needle can use Faith Power. Tang Jie¡¯s spirit snake needle just couldn¡¯tpare to this one.

    Zhao Hai held the Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle ang gently caressed it. He thought that it should no longer be named Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle. Instead, it should just be called Spirit Snake Needle. This needle can either be big or small, long or short. It could also divide itself and rbine. It¡¯s extremely powerful. It¡¯s existence alone elevated Zhao Hai¡¯s offensive strength.

    With a wave of his hand, Zhao Hai put away his Spirit Snake needle and then another thing appeared in his hand. This thing looked like a broken spirit snake needle but if you look carefully you would notice that it¡¯s not. Although it also hovered in ce, it looked very stiff. It¡¯s much bigger than the Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle that Tang Jie took out, but it¡¯s not as strong, only about a tenth of the original. However, it¡¯s offensive strength couldn¡¯t be looked down on. Compared to most artifacts, it¡¯s still much more powerful.

    This was the counterfeit that Zhao Hai made. This imitation was designed by the Space. It¡¯s materials could be acquired by someone like Zhao Hai. And with the help of the scanner, it was finally made.

    He made it known that he was going to refine artifacts and he already spent three days inside the Space. If he doesn¡¯t take anything out, then his absence would be unreasonable. So he made this counterfeit version. This thing needs at most ten Experts at the Severed Soul Stage. If the ten experts were adept at using their strength together, then it wouldn¡¯t be impossible for them to break a guardian formation. It can be said that the counterfeit was a sess.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care much about it. To him, this thing was very weak. This would be the artifact he would hand over to Kong Miao and the others.

    After looking through the imperfections of the counterfeit, Zhao Hai shed out of the Space and returned to the residence that Xu Wuzun arranged for him. Then he walked out.

    Although Zhao Hai stayed inside the Space for several days, he kept paying attention to the situation outside. The Giant Spirit Realm arrived at the World of Cultivation¡¯s stronghold in less than two hours. They numbered 5000. After going to the World of Cultivation¡¯s stronghold, they immediately went to the Octopus Inds.

    Originally, it would be impossible for them to be this fast. In Zhao Hai¡¯s calctions, even with using shuttles like the Highcloud Flying Shuttles, it would take the Giant Spirit Realm five days before they would arrive from their base. The reason why the Giant Spirit Realm was so fast was because they used the transmission formations of the realms close to the World of Cultivation. After three days of traveling, they were able to reach the World of Cultivation¡¯s base.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai heard the conversation that these people were having. Regarding the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s approach, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but hold back a barf. He discovered that the people from the Giant Spirit Realm were stupid.

    What happened to the World of Cultivation hasn¡¯t been spread out in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Although the Hundred Treasures Realm wanted to use this method to deal with the Giant Spirit Realm, they didn¡¯t expect things to go this fast. They weren¡¯t ready to capitalize on the situation yet. Because of this, they still haven¡¯t spread rumours attacking the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s reputation.

    However, after using so many transmission formations, the Giant Spirit Realm informed other people that something happened. After all, the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s attack on the World of Cultivation wasn¡¯t a secret. This was akin to the Giant Spirit Realm publicizing what happened on their own, which was convenient for the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Zhao Hai was really speechless at people from the Giant Spirit Realm. If it was Zhao Hai, he would first destroy the World of Cultivation and then spread the information to everyone, so they can demonstrate their strength. But the Giant Spirit Realm let people know first. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know what they were thinking.

    However, the Giant Spirit Realm was now his enemy, so he no longer needed to worry about them. After heading out of his cave residence, Zhao Hai flew towards Tang Jie and the others. In these three days, the Octopus Inds have been at full power in preparation. They were working hard on turning the Octopus Inds into an impregnable fortress.

    Before long, Zhao Hai arrived at the Great Hall. Although people were protecting the Great Hall, all of these people knew Zhao Hai. Seeing Zhao Haie, they didn¡¯t block him. On the contrary, all of them gave Zhao Hai a salute.

    As soon as Zhao Hai entered the hall, he saw Kong Miao and the others standing before a huge stone table. This table was a sand table shaped like the Octopus Inds. It was divided into all kinds of colors.

    Tang Jie and the others were also able to feel Zhao Hai¡¯s presence. Tang Jie looked up and smiled faintly as he said, ¡°You¡¯re out? How did it go?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and then took out Tang Jie¡¯s Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle and handed it back. Then he took out the imitation he made and said, ¡°I was able to make a counterfeit. But it¡¯s very far from the original one.¡±

    Tang Jie and the others looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s spirit snake needle with curiosity. Although it was an inferior product, they couldn¡¯t help but recognize that it was really good.

    After Zhao Hai exined the abilities of the counterfeit, he discovered that Kong Miao and the others were looking at him in shock.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Although it isn¡¯t a sess, it can still be used. I tried my best making it.¡±

    When he heard Zhao Hai saying this, Tang Jie was speechless. Tang Jie smiled bitterly at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, who said that it¡¯s not a sess? Let me tell you, this is the best counterfeit that I¡¯ve seen. It can even destroy guardian formations.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Tang Jie in confusion as he asked, ¡°Don¡¯t other realms make fake versions of the spirit snake needles? Although it¡¯s not easy, it¡¯s notpletely impossible. Although this imitation only has a tenth of the original one¡¯s power, if ten Severed Soul Experts use it, it could still break formations. Even the guardian formation of the Octopus Inds wouldn¡¯t be able to stop it after a few attacks.¡±

    Tang Jie sighed and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. But people have been trapped in making a perfect imitation of the real product. After numerous failures, people stopped trying one by one. So in the end, nobody seeded.¡±

    Hearing Tang Jie, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know what to say. He smiled bitterly and shook his head. Then he handed the counterfeit Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle to Kong Miao and said, ¡°Grandmaster, you take this.¡±

    Kong Miao wasn¡¯t polite as he nodded and received it. Then Zhao Hai turned to Xu Wuzun and forced a smile as he said, ¡°Grandmaster Xu Wuzun, I wanted to make two at first, but the materials I have in hand arecking. Once you give me some materials, I¡¯ll make one for you as soon as possible. Do you need one?¡±

    Hearing this, Xu Wuzun¡¯s eyes shone as he repeatedly nodded and said, ¡°Need, we need one. Give me a list of the materials you need and we¡¯ll get it for you.¡± Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hesitate and took out a jade slip and then handed it over to Xu Wuzun before saying, ¡°All the things I need are in here. You can have someone prepare it. But it¡¯s better to hurry up, the Giant Spirit Realm is arriving soon.¡±

    Kong Miao and Tang Jie were just looking at the counterfeit spirit snake needle, but after hearing Zhao Hai, they couldn¡¯t help but look up. Then Tang Jie quickly said, ¡°How far are they from here?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s been an hour since they departed from the World of Cultivation¡¯s stronghold. They brought 5000 people, 200 of which are Severed Soul Experts. Moreover, they brought flying shuttles. It shouldn¡¯t be long until they arrive.¡±

    Tang Jie coldly snorted and said, ¡°Five thousand people, it seems like they¡¯re really intent on eradicating you. But 5000 people aren¡¯t enough. We just don¡¯t know if they brought a Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle with them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°That¡¯s something we don¡¯t know. But they don¡¯t know that you¡¯ve brought a Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle. I don¡¯t think they would bring one. If there¡¯s no spirit snake needle, what do people usually use to break guardian formations?¡±

    Without waiting for Tang Jie to reply, Kong Miao said, ¡°Large artifacts. If there¡¯s no Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle, people would userge artifacts to break guardian formations. However, the process is slower than using a Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he said, ¡°If they use a Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle, can we do something?¡±

    Tang Jie shook his head and sighed as he said, ¡°So far, there¡¯s no counter to Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needles. The best we have is using another spirit snake needle in order to deal with the other party¡¯s spirit snake needle. However, doing so is actually very dangerous. It must be known that the defensive capability of the spirit snake needles aren¡¯t very good. It might end with both needles being destroyed. Because of this, nobody would use this method.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then his eyes shone as he said, ¡°Interesting. If the spirit snake needles are defensively weak, then I don¡¯t mind trying to break it.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Tang Jie couldn¡¯t help but knit his bows as he said, ¡°Little Hai, don¡¯t becent. Although the spirit snake needles are defensively weak, they¡¯re still more resilient than most artifacts. Also, spirit snake artifacts are as agile as serpents, it¡¯s hard to hit them with artifacts.¡±

 Chapter 1461 â€“ A Difficult Task

    <h4>Chapter 1461 - A Difficult Task</h4>

    Zhao Hai understood what Tang Jie was saying. Although the Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle can flow like a snake and its shaft can be deformed, it¡¯s still different from the Ten thousand Transformations Staff and Liquid Silver.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s Liquid Silver can turn into any shape, the same was true for the Ten Thousand Transformations Staff. On the other hand, the Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle couldn¡¯t transform. In other words, it only had one shape. It can hover, but it couldn¡¯t change its form.

    However, this was good in itself. The snake body can move like a noodle which was a partial transformation. It¡¯s iparably flexible. Having a hard point was enough for it.

    Zhao Hai knew that Tang Jie had good intentions, so he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Brother Tang, rest assured. I won¡¯t act unreasonably. Let¡¯s go make our preparations. Those guys will be here soon. If they didn¡¯t bring a Formation breaking Spirit Snake Needle, then our defensive formations would be put in great use. The artifact they used to hurry along is very special. It was a very huge ship. Five thousand people have no problem going inside it. However, it¡¯s speed isn¡¯t very fast.¡±

    Tang Jie coldly snorted and said, ¡°The Giant Spirit Treasure Ship, the Giant Spirit Realm actually took it out. It seems like they¡¯re anxious about the situation. It takes 100 Transcending Tribtion Experts to drive one. And each ship can hold 10 thousand people. Not only can it be used as a transport artifact, it can also attack. But because it¡¯s too big, it¡¯s not very flexible. However, it¡¯s attacking power is huge. It could break a Eight Cyan Imperial Chariot on a head-on collision. Since they took out the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship, it seems like they wouldn¡¯t use a Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Tang Jie, confused. Xu Wuzun cleared his puzzlement, ¡°The Giant Spirit Treasure Ship is quite famous in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. In terms of offense, it¡¯s quite formidable. Most of the time, the Giant Spirit Realm uses the Giant Spirit Treasures Ship in order to destroy guardian formations. They used this method in order to deal with uncooperative smaller realms.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯splexion turned serious, he nodded and said, ¡°So it¡¯s like that. Can we deal with the Giant Spirit Treasures Realm using the Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle?¡±

    Tang Jie thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea, but the spirit snake needle is mainly used to destroy guardian formations. It¡¯s main function is to find a weak point in the energy flow of a formation and then attack it. The Giant Spirit Treasure Ship is arge artifact. In addition to its offensive strength, the ship is also famous for its defensive strength. Although it can defeat the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship, the Spirit Snake Needle would also sacrifice its service life. In that case, the gains wouldn¡¯t equal the loss.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai frowned and said, ¡°The Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle is too precious. Its materials are very difficult to collect. Damaging it in order to deal with the Giant Spirit Treasures Ship isn¡¯t worth it. Right, we can use the counterfeit I made. Although it¡¯s not that strong, it can still attack the treasure ship. It¡¯ll take them a few days before they can arrive, I can use the time to make more imitations of the spirit snake needle. Maybe we can deal with the Giant Spirit Race without using the Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle.¡±

    When they heard Zhao Hai, the eyes of the three lit up. Tang Jie nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s a good n. If the counterfeit needles can really block the Giant Spirit Treasures Ship, then everything else would be easier. By the way, what materials did you use to make the imitations? We have resources in hand, let me see if it¡¯s enough. If it¡¯s not, I can have more sent over.¡±

    Xu Wuzun immediately took out the jade slip that Zhao Hai gave him and then handed it over to Tang Jie, ¡°The materials are not umon. We have some materials present here, so we can make more. Will there be enough time to make them?¡± After he said that, he turned to look at Zhao Hai.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°There should be enough. I¡¯ve used a lot of my time in order to research the Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle. So I no longer need to look into the materials and it¡¯s design. The only thing left to do was to refine them.¡±

    Tang Jie scanned the jade slip with his spiritual force. Then his eyes shone as he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Good. Little Hai, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. Refine as many as possible. The more the better. You don¡¯t need to use your own materials, I¡¯ll provide them for you. You only need to focus on refining them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, as long as I have materials, refining is not a problem.¡± Tang Jie nodded, then he turned around and left. Before long, he came back with a spatial bag in his hand. Then he handed the spatial bag over to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Here¡±. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dy as he nodded and then went back to his cave residence.

    When Zhao Hai left, Tang Jie immediately took out a Jade Sword Message and then ced a message in it. He turned to XU Wuzun and said, ¡°Mister Xu Wuzun, have this jade sword message pass through the transmission formation to the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s base. Please be quick.¡± Xu Wuzun replied as he flew away towards the transmission formation with the jade sword message.

    At this point, the Octopus Inds has established a transmission formation that linked directly to the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s base. So when necessary, the Hundred Treasures Realm would be able to dispatch support troops when necessary. Naturally, it was quicker for the jade sword message to pass through this transmission formation.

    After Xu Wuzun left, Tang Jie turned his head to Kong Miao and said, ¡°After this event, I want Little Hai to go to the Hundred Treasures Realm. What do you think?¡±

    Kong Miao looked at Tang Jie in surprise. To be honest, this was the first time he heard of such a request. He never heard people from a high-grade realm inviting people from lower-grade realms. It must be known that high-grade realms were very proud. They simply don¡¯t see people from lower-grade realms as their equal. It¡¯s no wonder that Kong Miao was shocked by Tang Jie¡¯s request.

    Tang Jie immediately knew that Kong Miao was thinking. He sighed and said, ¡°Kong Miao, you should have seen Little Hai¡¯s strength as well as his talent for refining. To be honest, it would be a shame for him to be in the World of Cultivation. If he were to go to the Hundred Treasures Realm, his future would be limitless. Of course, we won¡¯t let you suffer a loss. When Little Hai goes to the Hundred Treasures Realm, we would teach the World of Cultivation some of our cultivation methods and refining techniques. What do you think?¡±

    When Kong Mia heard what Tang Jie said, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but brighten up. To be honest, this was an offer he couldn¡¯t refuse. The World of Cultivation was unwilling to leave the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. They wanted to get cultivation methods and refining techniques, but these things aren¡¯t very easy to acquire. At this time, Kong Miao has arge set of methods and techniques from the Hundred Treasures Realm. But if they were discovered by the Hundred Treasures Realm, then the World of Cultivation would certainly be dealt with. It must be known that only subordinates of the Hundred Treasures Realm know about their methods. Practicing a stolen technique was a taboo. Kong Miao was worried about this matter.

    But if Zhao Hai bes someone from the Hundred Treasures Realm, then these cultivation methods would be open to the World of Cultivation. Practicing them would no longer incur the suspicion of the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    When he thought of this, Kong Miao nodded and said, ¡°He can go to the Hundred Treasures Realm. It would be an honor for Little Hai. I believe he would agree. As long as he doesn¡¯t oppose the idea, I don¡¯t have a problem with it.¡±

    Tang Jie nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I believe Little Hai wouldn¡¯t decline. Our Hundred Treasures Realm have been preparing for a long time to deal with the Giant Spirit Realm. I believe we would be able to clean them up this time. I know that the World of Cultivation has paid a lot, you don¡¯t have to worry. Whether we can deal with the Giant Spirit Realm this time or now, I will find a good ce for you in the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s territory to rebuild your base. It would definitely be better than your original base.¡±

    Kong Miao bowed and said, ¡°Then I have to thank Captain Tang Jie.¡± Although Tang Jie was only a Captain and he seems like he was talking big, Kong Miao doesn¡¯t think so. Tang Jie was a genius of his generation in the Hundred Treasures Realm. He¡¯s a candidate that the realm has decided to cultivate. His status in the Hundred Treasures Realm isn¡¯t any lower than Kong Miao¡¯s status in the World of Cultivation. If such a person speaks out, then his words would definitely bear weight.

    Tang Jie waved his hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re too polite. If we can push the Giant Spirit Realm back this time, then the World of Cultivation would have gained huge merit. The Hundred Treasures Realm wouldn¡¯t unjustly treat people with high merit.¡±

    Kong Miao expressed his gratitude once more. At this time, Xu Wuzun walked in. He looked at Tang Jie and said, ¡°It¡¯s been passed on.¡±

    Tang Jie nodded. Then he let out a long breath as looked at the sand table and said, ¡°The preparations on the Octopus Inds have basically been set. If Little Hai can make a few more imitations of the spirit snake needle, we can fight the Giant Spirit Realm outside. This way, the inds wouldn¡¯t be heavily damaged by the battle. The Octopus Inds are still quite close to the Giant Spirit Realm. As long as we keep this ce, the Hundred Treasures Realm would have a springboard to attack the Giant Spirit Realm. It would be best if we could preserve the ind¡¯s guardian formation.¡±

    Kong Miao nodded and said, ¡°If we can really fight the Giant Spirit Realm outside the inds, there would be no problem with preserving the Ind¡¯s guardian formation.¡±

    Xu Wuzun also nodded and said, ¡°Everything depends on Little Hai. As long as he can make a lot of imitations, we can realize this n.¡±

    Tang Jie forced a smile and said, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be that easy. Even if we manage to repel the Giant Spirit Realm, they could still send more people to counter-attack. When the timees, they might even get their subordinate realms to join the battle. So we must not repel them too fast nor should we allow them to touch the guardian formation. This would be difficult to do. I just send word to the realm for them to begin with the n to take care of the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s subordinate realms. But this would take time. We need to stall the Giant Spirit Realm as much as possible.¡±

    Hearing Tang Jie, Kong Miao and Xu Wuzun couldn¡¯t help but knit their brows. To be honest, it would be very hard to fight the Giant Spirit Realm head-on. It was nothing more than assembling people and then fighting each other. On the other hand, stalling the Giant Spirit Realm would be a bit difficult.

    Both Kong Miao and Xu Wuzun were confident in Zhao Hai. They believe that Zhao Hai would seed in making counterfeit Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needles. As long as they have these imitations, in addition to the Hundred Treasures Realm, they were confident in dealing with the Giant Spirit Realm. But making the Giant Spirit Realm neither win nor lose, it would be a bit difficult.

    Tang Jie looked at the two and then said, ¡°I know that it would be hard. However, we need to stall them if we want to win the war. We need to make them feel that they were close to winning, but they would never win. Only through this can we seed.¡±

    Actually, Tang Jie¡¯s request was quite hard, but Kong Miao and Xu Wuzun couldn¡¯t decline it. In fact, they also hoped that the Giant Spirit Realm would be defeated or eliminated by Tang jie. They hated the Giant Spirit Realm. If they don¡¯t defeat them, then the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race wouldn¡¯t have a great future.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Yan Dong was currently looking at the person standing on the bow of the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship. Looking at the person, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. To be honest, Yan Dong didn¡¯t have any good feelings towards the person. Although he was a genius of the younger generation, Yan Dong still didn¡¯t approve of him.

    Yan Dong knew that this situation was caused by this person. The man was called Ba Li, a son of an Elder of the Giant Spirit Realm. The Elder was already old, so he pampered Ba Li a lot. Since childhood, Ba Li was fed with medicinal pills as though they were jelly beans. If such a person¡¯s cultivation speed was slow, then they would be utter trash. However, Yan Dong has to recognize that Ba Li was a genius. He was fast in cultivating and was extremely skilled in both spells and techniques. However, he was arrogant and selfish. Besides himself, he doesn¡¯t care for anyone. There were very few people like him, even in the Giant Spirit Realm.

    After knowing about what happened to the World of Cultivation, Yan Dong immediately went back in order to ask for reinforcements. This was because he knew clearly that the World of Cultivation¡¯s crisis wasn¡¯t an ident. Yan Dong knew that it was clearly a plot of the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Originally, the Elder¡¯s Assembly was prepared to dispatch troops in order to save the World of Cultivation. However, Ba Li stopped it, thinking that the World of Cultivation was not worth saving. To Ba Li, it wasn¡¯t worth it fighting the Hundred Treasures Realm over a small realm. Moreover, the World of Cultivation was entangled with bandits like the Xu Race. Ba Li thought that it would be a stain to the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s face if they were to ept bandits as their subordinates.

    Although Ba Li¡¯s thoughts bore a hint of truth, Yan Dong believed that it would be a bigger stain on the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s face if they didn¡¯t save the World of Cultivation. Unfortunately, Yan Dong was just a captain, so how could he contend with the words of an Elder¡¯s son? In the end, the Elder¡¯s Assembly agreed to Ba Li¡¯s words and abandoned the World of Cultivation. They were also the ones who sent the letter for Ba Muer and the others toe back.

 Chapter 1462 â€“ Face-slapping

    <h4>Chapter 1462 - Face-pping</h4>

    Hearing the decision, Yan Dong didn¡¯t know what to say. Once the realm gives up on the World of Cultivation, what would the subordinate realms think about the Giant Spirit Realm? This was equal to ruining the reputation that the Giant Spirit Realm has built up over the years.

    Yan Dong wanted to urge the higher-ups to change their minds. However, he was just a Captain, his words simply couldn¡¯t be heard. Ba Li was the only person in the eyes of the Elders. Ba Li knew how to handle those old fogies. When he thought of this, Yan Dong couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated once more. In his mind, if they had sent troops to the World of Cultivation earlier on, then all of this wouldn¡¯t have happened.

    Yan Dong still remembered how the Elders seem to not care at all when they sent a letter for Ba Muer and the others toe back. But almost a day after the letter was sent, Ba Muer and the others still haven¡¯t returned. This made those Elders feel that something was off.

    They wanted to send another message, but it couldn¡¯t be sent through the World of Cultivation¡¯s transmission formation. The Elders finally felt that something was wrong. The answer they got from their people that went to the World of Cultivation¡¯s stronghold was that the base has beenpletely destroyed. These Elders couldn¡¯t sit still and sent Ba Li along with 5000 people to see what was going on.

    Yan Dong was also among these 5000 people. As soon as he saw the assignment, Yan Dong understood what was going on. Those old guys must have thought that something happened to the World of Cultivation. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have sent Ba Li and 5000 other people to check. This group was enough to wipe out the World of Cultivation.

    When Yan Dong followed the group back to the World of Cultivation¡¯s stronghold, what was left for them was a stretch of ruins. However, Yan Dong could see that the destruction was done deliberately. If it was only a battle, then the destruction wouldn¡¯t have been to this state.

    When they examined the area with a technique, they discovered that there were no corpses present. Yan Dong and the others knew that something was wrong. This ce must have been abandoned, and the matter has turned to the worst oue.

    Although Ba Li wouldn¡¯t care about these things, he immediately gave the order to go to the Octopus Inds to see upon hearing the result. If the people from the World of Cultivation were in the Octopus Inds, then they were to destroy them directly.

    At this moment, they were still in transit towards the Octopus Inds. But Yan Dong still med this situation on Ba Li. If it weren¡¯t for Ba Li¡¯s interference, then things would have been different.

    Unlike Yan Dong, Ba Li has never seen Zhao Hai and the others. Because of this, he didn¡¯t put the people from the World of Cultivation in his eyes at all. On the other hand, Yan Dong has met Kong Miao, Xu Wuzun, and Zhao Hai. These three were true experts, especially Zhao Hai. Yan Dong has developed a profound impression of Zhao Hai.

    Although Zhao Hai was just at the Nascent Soul Stage, he was neither arrogant nor servile in front of Yan Dong. His speech was well-prepared and the impression he gave out was very good.

    Yan Dong knew clearly that there¡¯s no such thing as no geniuses in lower-grade realms. On the contrary, the geniuses that came from lower-grade realms were the real deal. This was because lower-grade realms have very little resources to cultivate powerful experts.

    Yan Dong doesn¡¯t look down on people from lower-grade realms, but this doesn¡¯t mean that the others were like him. In fact, most of his people look down on lower-grade realms. They couldn¡¯t be med, they grew up with rich resources. There simply wasn¡¯t anyparison. It¡¯s like a person holding a knife beingpared to someone with a powerful gun. Sometimes, weapons can determine victory and loss.

    This was especially true for battles between cultivators. For cultivators, weapons are very important. A good weapon can determine between survival and death.

    Weapons are the main reason why people from high-grade realms defeat people from lower-grade realms even though they have the same level of strength. There¡¯s also their more advanced techniques and spells. Therefore, a lower-grade realm¡¯s genius couldn¡¯t defeat experts from high-grade realms.

    It was precisely for these reasons that Yan Dong believed that people from high-grade have no reason to look down on people from lower-grade realms. It was also because of this that he was polite towards Kong Miao and the others.

    Due to this mindset, Yan Dong felt very ufortable when looking at Ba Li. Yan Dong knows that he wouldn¡¯t see eye to eye with Ba Li. In Ba Li¡¯s view, Yan Dang didn¡¯t have the pride of someone from the Giant Spirit Realm. He was an embarrassment of the realm.

    Since he was aware of this, Yan Dong hid as far back from Ba Li as possible. Even now, as they rode on the Giant Spirit Treasures Ship, Yan Dong hid in the corner so that he wouldn¡¯t be seen by Ba Li.

    The Giant Spirit Treasure Ship wasn¡¯t very fast. It would take several days before they reached the Octopus Inds from the World of Cultivation¡¯s stronghold. These several days were very calm. Everyone who spotted the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship would get out of the way.

    For practitioners, a few days were nothing. Before long, the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship arrived outside the Octopus Inds. But when the ship arrived, Yan Dong and the others couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. This was because people were waiting for them just outside the inds.

    Outside were three groups of people. The middle group isposed of people from the Hundred Treasures Realm. They all wore ck robes and were very easy to recognie. On the left were people from the World of Cultivation. Some of these people wore Cultivator clothes while the others wore Buddhist robes. They were also easy to recognize. On the right were the people from the Xu Race. Altogether, these three groups of people numbered 10 thousand.

    As soon as he saw this, Ba Li understood what was going on. He stopped the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship. As he stood on the bow, he looked at the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm with a cold gaze. In fact, in Ba Li¡¯s eyes, there were only the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm. He didn¡¯t care about the others at all.

    Ba Li looked at Tang Jie. Naturally, he knew who Tang Jie was. This was because Tang Jie was also a famous genius of the Hundred Treasures Realm. It can be said that the two were natural enemies. It was impossible for the two to not know each other.

    Ba Li coldly snorted and said, ¡°Tang Jie, what are you nning to do? Are you sheltering a traitor of the Giant Spirit Realm?¡±

    Tang Jie looked at Ba Li, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Ba Li, you look too highly on yourself. Traitor? Aren¡¯t you the ones who abandoned the World of Cultivators? When did they be traitors?¡±

    Ba Li coldly snorted and said, ¡°The day someone bes a subordinate to the Giant Spirit Realm, they will belong to the Giant Spirit Realm forever. Anyone who thinks of separating from the Giant Spirit Realm are traitors.¡±

    Tang Jie just smiled when he heard this. Then he said, ¡°Ba Li, you abandoned the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race. Now, they voluntarily joined the Hundred Treasures Realm. What does it have to do with you? You came here with an aggressive stance, are you here to find faults?¡±

    The two of them were talking nonsense to each other. But this was a matter of face so they had to do it. Undered wars were rarely seen in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    Ba Li looked at Tang Jie and said, ¡°Tang Jie, stop talking nonsense. Your Hundred Treasures Realm have been provoking the Giant Spirit Realm for some time now. It¡¯s time to settle ounts. Unfortunately for you, you only have more than a thousand people, and a few trash experts on your side. Do you think you can stop the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship with only that?¡±

    Tang Jie chuckled and said, ¡°If we can¡¯t stop it, then we can¡¯t stop it. We aren¡¯t the type of people who would give up on their subordinates when they are in danger.¡±

    Upon hearing Tang Jie, Ba Li¡¯s expression turned pale. Ba Li knew that he really made a mistake. He didn¡¯t expect the World of Cultivation to be so bold as to change sides to the Hundred Treasures Realm. They were essentially pping his face. Now that Tang Jie med him, Ba Li¡¯s expression changed.

    Ba Li looked at the group from the World of Cultivation, then he coldly snorted and said, ¡°World of Cultivation, you actually dared to betray the Giant Spirit Realm. Where are the people from my Giant Spirit Realm?¡±

    Kong Miao stood in front of the World of Cultivation with Zhao Hai beside him. Looking straight at Ba Li¡¯s eyes, Kong Miao calmly replied, ¡°They¡¯re dead!¡±

    Although the two words were simple and Kong Miao¡¯s tone was superficial, the impact of his words was powerful. Ba Li felt his blood rushing upward as he looked at Kong Miao and said, ¡°World of Cultivation, you¡¯re really dared. Today, I¡¯ll eliminate every single one of you.¡±

    With a calm expression, Kong Miao looked at Ba Li and replied, ¡°Then please!¡±

    Ba Li¡¯splexion reddened, he could feel himself about to spit blood. Kong Miao¡¯s simple replies seemed like he didn¡¯t care about him. This was another p to his face. Moreover, it was a resounding p.

    No only was Ba Li¡¯s expression ugly, the others from the Giant Spirit Realm also had ugly expressions on their faces. After all, Ba Li was the representative of the Giant Spirit realm. Hitting Ba Li¡¯s face was equal to hitting the face of the Giant Spirit Realm.

    Augh was heard from the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s side. Tang jie didn¡¯t expect Kong Miao to have such a side to him. Those 4 words were enough to cause the blood of the people from the Giant Spirit Realm to boil.

    When Ba Li heard thisugh, he could no longer stop himself as he angrily roared and took out his huge sword. Then he sent an attack towards Kong Miao.

    The sword was more than 30 meters long, it was considerablyrge. It was silver-white and the body was very thick. One could see at a nce how heavy it was. As it was waved around, wailing could be heard from the air tearing. It¡¯s aura was astonishing.

    Kong Miao just stood there as the attack headed his way. He didn¡¯t move, looking as though he was frozen with fear. His eyes were stuck on the attack as it headed to his head. Seeing this, Ba Li couldn¡¯t help but feel a touch of glee, but also a hint of confusion.

    At this moment, a shadow appeared in front of Kong Miao. Then a sh of white light appeared before the sword¡¯s attack was pushed away.

    Everyone who saw this couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Ba Li¡¯s strength was very well known in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Only a few people could meet his attack head-on. An attack from an outstanding expert of the Giant Spirit Realm was actually destroyed like that? It was astonishing!

 Chapter 1463 â€“ Attracting Hate

    <h4>Chapter 1463 - Attracting Hate</h4>

    Zhao Hai stood there with his own sword in his hand. His sword de was a meter long and was held with two hands. It looked like a ive with a shorter shaft and longer de.

    Naturally, it was Zhao Hai who dispelled Ba Li¡¯s attack just now. But Zhao Hai¡¯s face was pale, as if he had suffered serious injuries.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Zhao Hai. It must be known that Ba Li was an expert at the Severed Soul Stage while Zhao Hai was just at Nascent Soul. With such a difference between them, Zhao hai was still able to block Ba Li¡¯s blow. This was beyond everyone¡¯s imagination.

    Before this, Tang Jie and the others already had a very high estimate of Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. But Tang Jie discovered that he was still underestimating Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai¡¯s strength was actually this formidable.

    Zhao Hai looked at Ba Li, then he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Are all the people from the Giant Spirit Realm as shameless as you? To actually dare make a sneak attack.¡±

    Actually, Ba Li didn¡¯t make a sneak attack. However, Zhao Hai insisted on saying that because it was convenient to do so since Kong Miao didn¡¯t make a move. Kong Miao and Zhao Hai nned this. They would have Kong Miao irritate Ba Li only for Zhao Hai to block the attack. Ba Li¡¯s attack was blocked by a Nascent Soul Expert, if this goes out, then Ba Li wouldn¡¯t have any face left to go out with. And then Ba Li would definitely want to get rid of Zhao Hai.

    What can make people make careless mistakes? The answer is anger. Zhao Hai and the others wanted Ba Li to hate them and be careless. If everything goes ording to n, then Ba Li wouldn¡¯t retreat and would continue attacking the Octopus Inds. This would give the Hundred Treasures Realm enough time to go through with their n.

    Sure enough, when he heard Zhao Hai, Ba Li¡¯splexion turned blue. He looked at Zhao Hai and said through clenched teeth, ¡°You are Zhao Hai?¡±

    Zhao Hai snorted and said, ¡°Correct, it¡¯s this Young Master.¡±

    Ba Li eximed, ¡°Looking for death!¡± Then he waved his hand, sending an attack using his sword. Although his sword looked very unwieldy, it looked very light in Ba Li¡¯s hand. It sealed all of the opponent¡¯s retreat, so the opponent can only take it head on.

    Of course, this was rtively speaking. If it was Tang Jie, then he would have many ways to avoid Ba Li¡¯s attack. Naturally, Zhao Hai can also avoid it. However, he didn¡¯t dodge. This was because he wanted Ba Li to hate him even more. So he chose to take the attack once more.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand as the Hell King¡¯s ship appeared on his side. He didn¡¯t embark but just used the ship to deal with Ba Li¡¯s attack.

    With Zhao Hai¡¯s present strength, he doesn¡¯t need to use the Hell King¡¯s Ship in order to deal with Ba Li¡¯s attack. However, since he didn¡¯t want the Giant Spirit Realm to know his true strength, he can only use this method.

    The Hell King¡¯s ship rushed out and shed with Ba Li¡¯s sword. Although the sword was very big, it was still smaller whenpared to the Hell King¡¯s ship. A bang was heard before the sword shed the hull of the Hell King¡¯s Ship. The hull of the ship was mmed back but it was able to repel the sword.

    Zhao Hai stood behind the Hell King¡¯s Ship. As the ship repelled Ba Li¡¯s sword, his face was flushed. Then he looked like he was about to spit out something. His face was as pale as paper.

    Bystanders might see that Zhao Hai was about to spit blood after receiving Ba Li¡¯s attack. However, he swallowed the blood down.

    Actually, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t really injured. He just swallowed his saliva and deliberately changed hisplexion. With his current level, changing the color of his skin was very easy. It was just that nobody would be so bored as to change theirplexion all of a sudden.

    Seeing two of his attacks being blocked by Zhao Hai, Ba Li couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed. Just as he was prepared to attack Zhao Hai once more, a wailing sound was heard. Then Ba Li felt something puncture his left arm.

    Ba Li knew that this wasn¡¯t because he was hit, but because someone locked his left arm. And it was obviously a warning.

    With his current strength, Ba Li was very keen about this thing. If a part of his body was being targeted, he would certainly feel iting.

    This also depends on the person. If he was attacked by someone lower level than him, then Ba Li would detect iting. But if they had the same strength, he would fail to see it.

    Being able to hit Ba Li¡¯s arm, this meant that they were matched in strength. Ba Li turned his head to look and discovered that it was Tang Jie. Tang Jie was an expert in sneak attacks. If he really wanted to attack, then things wouldn¡¯t have been this simple. This kind of stinging attack meant that Tang Jie wanted to give a warning not an attack.

    Ba Li received his greatsword and as he looked at Tang Jie and said, ¡°Tang Jie, what are you nning to do? You want to fight with me now?¡±

    Tang Jie looked at Ba Li¡¯s eyes, then he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Ba Li, you¡¯re audacious enough to repeatedly attack a Nascent Soul Expert. If you have the ability, then fight me.¡±

    Ba Li squinted his eyes as he stared at Tang Jie, then he sneered and said, ¡°I heard people say that your reputation in the Hundred Treasures Realm is at the same level as mine. I wanted to fight you for a long time. However, you people from the Hundred Treasure Realm are like rats, afraid of going out of your base. Since you came out of your rat hole, it¡¯s just the right time to fight.¡±

    Tang Jieughed at Ba Li and said, ¡°Ba Li, are you talking about your people? In the past few years, the only ones who rarelye out are the people from the Giant Spirit Realm. I hear that the Giant Spirit Realm is short of people right now? Is it because of this that you would rather abandon the World of Cultivation than fight against us? So pitiful. A high-grade realm actually sumbed to this level.¡±

    Ba Li coldly snorted and said, ¡°Stop wasting breath. Tang Jie, are you just good at pping your mouth? Don¡¯t you want to fight or not? Or would you rather us keep talking like this?¡±

    Tang Jie sneered and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t fight you, you might think that I¡¯m afraid. Let¡¯ go.¡± Then Tang Jie waved his hand, then the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm behind him took several steps back. The people from the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race also took a few steps back.

    Ba Li also waved his hand and the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship went back some distance. This left the two with enough space. The two stared at each other, looking for an opening they can use.

    Both of them knew that the other had extraordinary strength given by their reputations. Neither of them wanted to take the other lightly.

    Originally, Tang Jie wasn¡¯t nning on fighting Ba Li. But in order to keep him here, he would need to fight him. But this time, he wasn¡¯t fighting to defeat Ba Li. Instead, he wanted to lose to Ba Li without being seriously injured. This way, Ba Li¡¯s ego would increase, urging him to stay here to fight Tang Jie and the others.

    Because of this, Tang Jie agreed to fight Ba Li one-on-one. However, despite his underlying ns for the battle, Tang Jie didn¡¯t dare treat it lightly. The Hundred Treasures Realm fought against the Giant Spirit Realm for many years without gaining any advantage. This was a huge evidence for the ability of the Giant Spirit Realm. So Tang Jie had no other choice but to be extremely cautious.

    Ba Li didn¡¯t think too much as he paid attention to Tang Jie¡¯s movements. Although Tang Jie was just standing there and looking at him, Ba Li knew that Tang Jie was primed for battle. No matter which angle he looked at, it was impossible to kill Tang Jie with a single strike. In other words, Tang Jie has no openings at this time.

    The absence of any openings doesn¡¯t mean that they cannot be attacked. Most Cultivators would have no openings at the beginning of a battle, much less a Severed Soul Expert like Tang jie. But as long as blows begin to be exchanged, an opening would naturally reveal itself.

    Thinking of this, Ba Li couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly. Then he began to wave his sword towards Tang Jie¡¯s location. The attack that he sent out was simr to the one he used on Zhao Hai. It was overbearing and it locked all of Tang Jie¡¯s escape routes.

    Tang Jie huffed as he moved to the left. Under the guidance of spiritual force, the sword attack also swayed leftwards. Then at this moment, Tang Jie changed direction rightwards, separating himself from the sword attack. At the same time, he raised his hand and sent five throwing knives towards Ba Li.

    Tang Jie¡¯s throwing knives were in five colors; gold, green, blue, red, and yellow. These five throwing knives were known in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield as the Five Elements Throwing Knives.

    The color of the throwing knives weren¡¯t only made for appearance. When these flying knives were forged, each one of them were made of materials that corresponded to the five elements. And all five knives were also infused with elemental poison.

    The five elements were provided by materials that contained them. For example, metals were used for the gold element, while wood was used for the wood element.

    As for the elemental poison, weapons with it were very rare. Elemental poison was a very special poison that corresponded to each element. For example, a weapon infused with wood element poison would produce poison of the wood attribute whenever it stabbed the enemy. This type of poison wouldtch on the wood element of the body and use it to produce poison. It can be said that it was an invasive poison that uses your own body to destroy itself. It was an overbearing poison.

    Ordinary people have the five elements in their body. The five elements would bnce each other out. But if one of these elements were unbnced, then the person would be sick.

    Things were different for practitioners. A practitioner cultivated their spiritual roots. This so-called spiritual root was in fact a type of five element qi. Most practitioners have an imbnce in the five elements in their body. If a person has a gold spiritual root, then this meant that the gold/metal element in their body was in arger proportion. The same applied for people who had other types of spiritual roots.

    If such a person doesn¡¯t cultivate, then they would possess this w when they grow up and would repeatedly be sick. Moreover, their lifespan would be considerably shortened.

 Chapter 1464 â€“ Fierce

    <h4>Chapter 1464 - Fierce</h4>

    Cultivation methods used by practitioners use part of the excess elemental energy and transform it. This would bnce the five elements inside the cultivator¡¯s body. Then the practitioner would cultivate the energy transformed from the five elements.

    Elemental poison breaks the bnce of the five elements inside the body. Moreover, it does it in an overbearing way. The poison would rampage around the victim¡¯s body. The damage ranges from damage to the meridians to awakening the heart¡¯s devil.

    Because of how terrifying elemental poison was, Tang Jie¡¯s throwing knives were famous in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. It¡¯s not strange for people to die under these knives.

    The throwing knives shot towards Ba Li. Ba Li coldly snorted and turned around. Then a shield appeared and blocked his back. As this happened, the sword had already sent an attack towards Tang Jie.

    With a wave of his hand, a dish-shaped artifact appeared underneath Tang Jie. Then the dish-shaped artifact began to spin.

    When the sword attack shed towards Tang Jie, the disk-shaped artifact spun him out of the way. At the same time, the Five Element Flying Knives swam like fishes around Ba Li, looking for an opportunity to attack.

    Zhao Hai could see that the two were just probing each other right now. From what he saw, Ba Li¡¯s style was vigorous. He uses a huge shield along with his huge sword. They were all heavily skewed towards power. As long as attack hit the enemy even once, it would deal an enormous amount of damage.

    As for Tang Jie, he was agile. His techniques focus on flexibility. Even his artifacts were agile. They were like mercury seeping through the ground, looking for any opportunity to prate.

    At this time, the attacks between the two increased. The two were done probing each other and were now starting to act seriously.

    Once the two became serious, Zhao Hai finally saw how terrifying they were. There wasn¡¯t anything strange about their fighting style. It was quite simr to the World of Cultivation. Ba Li released several heavy weapons while Tang Jie took out small artifacts like he was throwing coins on the ground.

    Ba Li used his shield to protect himself while Tang Jie used his disk-shaped artifact. But instead of blocking attacks, Tang Jie¡¯s disk-shaped artifact dodged attacks. Ba Li¡¯s attacks simply couldn¡¯t reach Tang Jie.

    Although the battle between the two looked very lively, their artifacts didn¡¯t have any effect at all. Ba Li¡¯s heavy weapons couldn¡¯t hit Tang Jie while Tang Jie¡¯s small weapons couldn¡¯t prate through Ba Li¡¯s shield. Tang Jie¡¯s weapons could only circle around Ba Li to look for any opportunities to attack.

    After watching for a while, Zhao Hai understood how Tang Jie could make his weapons so flexible. This was because everytime he attacked, he didn¡¯t go all in. Tang Jie probably only used 70 percent of his strength.

    Ba Li¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t any different. Although his heavy weapons seem to require his full strength to control, if he did so, then his attacks wouldn¡¯t have been as effective.

    The two were ying mental chess with each other. The battle was quick, each move was heart-stopping. The two focused on each other and ignored everyone else. This was because they couldn¡¯t afford to be distracted. One moment of carelessness would spell their defeat.

    It wasn¡¯t only the two who were focused on the fight, those watching it were also focused. This was because the two were very important people. They couldn¡¯t afford anything happening to them.

    Everyone was focused on the fight. If necessary, they would step in and intervene as soon as possible. Therefore, both sides were staring at the battle anxiously. They didn¡¯t dare miss anything.

    Zhao Hai was also closely observing the fight. He wasn¡¯t only preparing to intervene he was also looking at the fighting styles of the two. There is a lot to learn from the battle between geniuses from the Giant Spirit Realm and the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    An hour passed by unknowingly, but the two were still fighting hard. Sweat began to appear on their faces. Although both were strong, it was still difficult to be unaffected after a long high-intensity fight. They still had a lot of energy, but the mental pressure was exhausting.

    Zhao Hai focused more on the two. He believed that the battle was drawing its end. He just has that feeling.

    Just as Zhao Hai thought of this, a change suddenly happened on the battlefield. Tang Jie was a little slower in dodging and a mace artifact that Ba Li used managed to hit his left arm. The mace took out a chunk of flesh from Tang Jie¡¯s arm. Tang Jie was immediately bleeding hard.

    Seeing this, Tang Wen could no longer continue watching. He immediately led the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm to take their weapons out. The people from the Giant Spirit Realm noticed this and made their move as well. People from both realms rushed into the battlefield, ready to rescue the people from their side.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t move. He felt that something was strange. He can see that Tang Jie has the strength to avoid it. It seems like all of this was intentional.

    This caused Zhao Hai to be puzzled. He didn¡¯t understand if Tang Jie really did this intentionally, and why he did it. However, seeing the expression on the faces of the people from the Giant Spirit Realm, Zhao Hai understood that Tang Jie did it to keep them here.

    With this thought in mind, Zhao Hai looked at Kong Miao and said, ¡°Grandmaster, have everyone attack the Giant Spirit Realm. When the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm retreat to the Octopus Inds, we¡¯ll retreat as well.¡±

    Kong Miao was taken aback as he looked at Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything and just nodded. Naturally, Kong Miao didn¡¯t need to ask as heplied andmanded everyone to take out their weapons and attack the people from the Giant Spirit Realm.

    After talking to Kong Miao, Zhao Hai also sent a voice transmission to Xu Wuzun. Although Xu Wuzun was also stunned, he didn¡¯t ask anything and alsomanded the Hundred Treasures Realm to attack. He just thought that it was Tang Jie who gave the order to Zhao Hai. This was because Tang Jie was evidently fond of Zhao Hai, even preparing for him to go to the Hundred Treasures Realm. Because of this, Xu Wuzun was polite towards Zhao Hai.

    The two sides joining the attack didn¡¯t cause the Giant Spirit Realm to turn anxious. The people from the Giant Spirit Realm were currently inside the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship. The defensive strength of the ship was formidable, the Xu Race and the World of Cultivation¡¯s artifacts wouldn¡¯t be able to break through it at all.

    Ba Li returned to the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship and immediatelymanded it to charge. Seeing this, the people of the Hundred Treasures Realm couldn¡¯t help but be flustered as they retreated.

    At this time, the Hell King¡¯s Ship appeared and rushed towards the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship. A bang was heard as the Hell King¡¯s Ship was thrown out. However, the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship didn¡¯t seem to be affected and it kept charging forward. What appeared next was a pagoda and it also shed with the treasure ship. However, it was also knocked back. After that, 12 metal beasts appeared. Although the metal beasts were already big, they looked like puppies next to the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship.

    The metal beasts also collided with the treasure ship. However, they also didn¡¯t achieve anything. The Giant Spirit Treasure Ship still kept charging forward.

    Naturally, all of these things were released by Zhao Hai. When the Hell King¡¯s ship was thrown out, he spit out blood. And when the 12 Metal Beasts were hit, not only did he spit out blood, all of his orifices were oozing with blood. Moreover his expression was pale.

    At this moment, arge needle 100 meters long shot out from the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s side. It mmed into the Giant Spirit Treasure Realm and caused an explosion. The needle was also thrown back, but the treasure ship was also halted.

    Actually, the preceding hits already reduced the speed of the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship. The needle was the final thing needed for the ship to stop.

    As soon as the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship was stopped, it would no longer be easy for it to chase the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm. It was like a car. It was impossible for a small car to stop a huge one. However, it would be hard for arge car to catch up to a smaller car when both started at the same time. Because of its mass, therger car would need more time in order to gain momentum. Only once its momentum was enough could it be an unstoppable machine.

    When the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship stopped, the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm, World of Cultivation, and the Xu Race immediately surrounded it. After surrounding the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship, the three groups immediatelymenced their attack. But even if the treasure ship was halted, its formidable defense still remained. Moreover, the treasure ship began to retreat slowly. No matter what the three groups did, they weren¡¯t able to prevent the treasure ship from retreating.

    It must be known that the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship was just gathering its strength. Once it fell back a certain distance, it would initiate its second charge.

    Once the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship drew back some distance, the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm retreated towards the Octopus Inds. Seeing Tang Jie and the others retreat, the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race also retreated. Before long, the three groups were heading towards the Octopus Inds.

    Once they arrived at the Octopus Inds, the three teams immediately calmed down. Their flurry outside couldn¡¯t even be seen. At this time, Tang Jie¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Little Hai, where is Little Hai? Has anyone seen Little Hai?¡±

    Tang Jie stood in front of everyone as he loudly shouted. The blood flow on his arm has already been stopped. But he still looked bloody and somewhat distressed.

    Zhao Hai flew from the World of Cultivation¡¯s side. He looked at the bloody Tang Jie and asked, ¡°Brother Tang, I¡¯m here. What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    Tang Jie looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, are you alright? I just saw you being heavily injured.¡±

    Zhao Hai knew that he would be asked this question. A ball of water washed his face with a wave of his hand and his face was clean in a blink of an eye. His face still looked ruddy, but he didn¡¯t look wounded at all. Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry. I just did it to fool those fellows.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Tang Jie couldn¡¯t help butugh. He patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Good kid. You actually discovered that I intentionally injured myself.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Brother Tang, I¡¯ll have to trouble you. But the next time you get hurt, you should choose a sharp weapon. The mace is a heavy weapon among heavy weapons. You might have died there if something went wrong.¡±

    Tang Jie couldn¡¯t me Zhao Hai for this. But he justughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re really observant. But now, that Ba Li guy wants to kill me and you. As the matter stands, they wouldn¡¯t leave this ce easily. Our mission has already been aplished.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°But from what I can see, the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship is about to charge once more. Brother Tang, have people take the counterfeit spirit snake needles. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go out. Instead, I¡¯ll send the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots. With this, the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship shouldn¡¯t be able to hit the ind¡¯s guardian formation. But let¡¯s also leave some hope for the Giant Spirit Realm so that they wouldn¡¯t run away.¡±

    Tang Jie nodded, then he said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid we would be having a difficult few days ahead of us. Ba Li isn¡¯t a fool. Seeing us holed up in here, they will definitely call troops from the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s territory. Once the small realms arrive, we would no longer be able to hold back our strength.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°When the timees, we would no longer need to hide our strength. If the Giant Spirit Realm asks the smaller realms for help, then they would have to level the Octopus Inds to the ground or else they would lose a lot of face in front of their subordinates.¡±

    Tang Jieughed and said, ¡°Right, it¡¯s just like you said. Little Wen, immediately arrange people to go out and use the counterfeit spirit snake needles. You lead them. Our priority is holding back the Giant Spirit Realm. Do whatever you can to prevent them from hitting the ind¡¯s guardian formation.¡±

    Tang Wen nodded and immediately led a group of people out. In addition to the people tasked with controlling the fake spirit snake needles, there were also 500 people from the Hundred Treasures Realm. Meanwhile, Kong Miao and Xu Wuzun sent out two thousand people from their side. Zhao Hai also released his three Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots.

    Ba Li had a calm expression on his face, but there was a feeling of pride in his eyes. The Giant Spirit Realm and the Hundred Treasures Realm had been hostile towards each other for many years. However, their geniuses rarely met each other. Today, he was finally able to face Tang Jie and won. How could Ba Li not be happy with this oue? It¡¯s just a pity that he wasn¡¯t able to kill Tang Jie.

 Chapter 1465 â€“ Block

    <h4>Chapter 1465 - Block</h4>

    Ba Li felt a bitcent right now. Nothing makes him happier than stepping on an enemy who had always been on the same level as himself. At this point, the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm have retreated to the Octopus Inds. But to Ba Li, this didn¡¯t matter. The Octopus Inds was now a tortoise shell. However, a hard shell can always be broken.

    The Giant Spirit Treasure Ship had fallen back an appropriate distance and was now ready for a second charge. Ba Li was very unsatisfied about how slow the treasure ship was. In his opinion, the ship should be swift, charging repeatedly in rapid sessions. He wanted to break the shield of the Octopus Inds in order to teach those who dared to fight the Giant Spirit Realm a lesson. And also destroy those who betray the realm.

    With this thought in mind, Ba Li couldn¡¯t help but get excited. Seeing that the treasure ship was ready, he immediately ordered, ¡°Charge, destroy that guardian formation!¡±

    The Giant Spirit Treasure Ship began to slowly elerate. Everyone from the Giant Spirit Realm took out their weapons. As soon as the treasure ship breaks through the guardian formation, they would immediately begin their ughter.

    Naturally, this doesn¡¯t mean that they would break through the enemy¡¯s formation in one attack. Apart from the Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle, there were a few things that could break through the enemy¡¯s formation in one strike. Even the Giant Spirit Treasure Realm couldn¡¯t do it.

    However, the people from the Giant Spirit Realm were feeling very lucky. In their opinion, Tang Jie¡¯s defeat would affect the morale of the three groups inside the Octopus Inds. Once their morale was affected, it would be easier to break through the ind.

    Just as the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship elerated, a group of people suddenly went out of the Octopus Ind. There were more than 2000 people and three Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots.

    Among the 2000 people, ten of them showed huge needle-shaped artifacts. This kind of artifact couldn¡¯t be ssified as a weapon. It looked huge and unwieldy.

    In order to keep the imitation spirit snake needles a mystery, the needles were kept straight and unmoving. This way, all of them would look like needle-shaped weapons.

    The group didn¡¯t divide themselves into three. Instead, they arranged themselves in a battle formation led by Tang Wen. The three Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots were in front of them.

    Tang Wen looked on as the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship got faster and faster. Just as he was wondering how tomand the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots, the three chariots moved and lined up in front of the treasure ship. Then they all charged forward without any hesitation.

    Ba Li stood on the bow of the ship and looked at the charging Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots with disdain. He recognized the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots very well. The Giant Spirit Realm has a couple of them. To be honest, although it was arge artifact, it was among the weakest of them. If it was attacked by enough normal artifacts, it would be destroyed, let alone otherrge artifacts. If the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots go head to head against otherrge artifacts, it would no doubt be destroyed.

    In Ba Li¡¯s mind, Tang Jie¡¯s move to attack the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship with the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots was done so in an act of desperation. The Giant Treasure Ship would eradicate the chariots in a blink of an eye.

    Seeing the three Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots beginning to charge, Tang Wen immediatelymanded the ten Cultivators that had the imitation spirit snake needles to divide into groups and follow the charge of the chariots. Behind the chariots, the fake spirit snake needles followed one by one. After so many impacts, the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship¡¯s momentum should have decreased by a lot.

    ¡®Bang¡¯ An Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots collided with the Giant Spirit Treasure Realm. However, contrary to what Ba Li thought, the chariot didn¡¯t break and was instead just thrown away.

    Just as Ba Li looked at the chariot that was flung away, the second chariot crashed into the treasure ship. And just like the first one, it was just thrown away. Then soon it was followed by the third chariot. After hitting three Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots, the speed of the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship was somewhat reduced.

    Ba Li was able to notice this, he frowned slightly as he turned to the person beside him and said, ¡°What¡¯s happening? It¡¯s just three Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots. Why did the ship slow down?¡±

    The person beside Ba Li was his aide. This person was only at the Transcending Tribtion Stage and wasn¡¯t the strongest among his peers. However, he was very good at pleasing Ba Li so he became his assistant. Among the Giant Spirit Realm, there were many there were a lot of foxes wearing a tiger¡¯s skin around Ba Li.

    However, this person was indeed smart. Upon hearing Ba Li, he immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll immediately ask. My lord, please wait for a moment.¡± Then he turned around and went towards the ship¡¯s control room.

    The Giant Spirit Treasure Ship has a control room. Inside it were plenty of formations being controlled by about a hundred Transcending Tribtion Experts. These people mainly operate the ship, making sure that it runs smoothly. They also provide energy to the ship asionally. Also, there¡¯s a huge formation that burns spirit stones for the ship. It can be said that this magic circle was the true power source of the ship.

    Ba Li¡¯s trusted aide arrived at the control room and immediately shouted, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? My lord asks why the ship slowed down just after three attacks from Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots.¡±

    Although the people in the control room look down on this person, they didn¡¯t express their discontent lest they offend Ba Li. One of them replied, ¡°Please tell Sir Ba Li that the ship has yet to arrive at its full speed before it got hit by the other party, so it could only slow down. If the other party keeps attacking, the treasure ship would stop soon.¡±

    When the aide heard this, he quickly got out of the room and returned to Ba Li¡¯s side to give his report, ¡°My lord, the people in the control room said that the treasure ship had yet to reach its maximum speed before it hit the chariots. Also, if the other party keeps things this way, then the ship would stop before long.¡±

    As soon as Ba Li heard this, hisplexion couldn¡¯t help but sink. He looked at the mana and said, ¡°Tell them that if the treasure ship gets stopped, retreat once more. But they need to make sure that the ship doesn¡¯t get stopped the third time.¡± The reason why Ba Li didn¡¯t me the people from the control room was because he discovered that the needle-shaped artifacts from the Hundred Treasures Realm were now heading towards the ship.

    With a barrage of rumbling noise, the treasure ship did indeed stop. Then it promptly retreated. But at this moment, Ba Li¡¯s aide delivered his order to the control room.

    This time, the treasure ship retreated much farther. Tang Wen also noticed this and his expression couldn¡¯t help but change. He knew what the other part was doing, so he immediatelymanded his men to run forward.

    Seeing the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm chasing them, Ba Li¡¯s expression turned ugly. He immediatelymanded, ¡°Send out 2000 people to block them!¡±

    Ba Li¡¯s order was immediately passed and 2000 people disembarked from the Treasure Ship to intercept Tang Wen and the others. Seeing this, Tang Wen knit his brows. If they were restrained by the other party, then they wouldn¡¯t have any means to tail the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship. This will allow the ship to have enough room to speed up. The greater momentum the ship has, the harder it would be to block.

    Just as Tang Wen was wondering what to do, Tang Jie¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Little Wen, stop chasing and head back. Don¡¯t go too far from the Octopus Inds.¡±

    Although Tang Wen didn¡¯t understand why, he still directed the group back to the Octopus Inds. They stopped where they were before. There¡¯s still some distance from the Octopus Inds, but it¡¯s not very far. It¡¯s still possible for the Octopus Inds to help them.

    When the people from the Giant Spirit Realm saw that Tang Wen and the others had retreated, they thought that they were afraid. So they got excited and charged immediately. Seeing this, Tang Wen frowned but he arranged his people to defend. It must be known that there were only 500 people from the Hundred Treasures Realm and 2000 people from the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race. In this case, it would be impossible for them to face the 2000 people from the Giant Spirit Realm head on. Because of this, they can only take the defensive position right now.

    At this time, Tang Wen saw the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship stopping. This meant that the ship was about to begin its third charge. However, they were tied down right now, so it was already impossible for them to block the ship.

    Tang Wen couldn¡¯t help but be secretly anxious. However, it was useless for him to worry. Now that they had been entangled by the people from the Giant Spirit Realm, they could no longer block the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship. If the treasure ship hits the guardian formation of the Octopus Inds, then it would definitely cause heavy damage to the formation.

    At this moment, the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship fully stopped. Then it slowly began to elerate. Its third charge has begun!

    Just as the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship began its third charge, arge crowd of people suddenly came out of the Octopus Inds,manded by Tang Jie. They formed a huge human as they killed their way towards the people of the Giant Spirit Realm. Tang Jie brought no less than 2 thousand people with him, 1000 of them from the Hundred Treasures Realm. This caused the people from the Giant Spirit Realm to be held back.

    Moreover, the people from the Giant Spirit Realm found that they had been surrounded by all sides. They only have one way to move into, and that was behind them.

    The people from the Giant Spirit Realm didn¡¯t think much about their situation as they began to organize themselves and slowly retreat. It could be seen from this that the Giant Spirit Realm had highbat literacy. They retreated in an orderly manner without suffering any losses.

    Because of the assault from Tang Jie and the others, the people from the Giant Spirit Realm were too focused that they failed to notice what was behind them. The Giant Spirit Treasure Ship was slowly decelerating, on its bow was a pale faced Ba Li!

 Chapter 1466 â€“ Deviation?

    <h4>Chapter 1466 - Deviation?</h4>

    Ba Li¡¯splexion was pale as he looked in front of him. He didn¡¯t think that he would be bound by Tang Jie. He sent out two thousand people in order to deal with Tang Wen and the others, but they were instead driven to the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship by Tang Jie. They were sent to the path of the treasure ship, blocking the ship¡¯s path.

    Needless to say, the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship was very big, so shifting its direction would be difficult. It needs arge curve in order to change its direction.

    Tang Jie and the others noticed this, so when the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship began to move, Tang Jie led his people out in order to force the people from the Giant Spirit Realm towards the ship¡¯s route. Since it happened quickly, it became impossible for the treasure ship to shift its course. The people from the Giant Spirit Realm were so busy keeping Tang Jie and the others out that they failed to notice that they had been forced towards the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship¡¯s path.

    Ba Li¡¯s position in the Giant Spirit Realm was high, so it¡¯s impossible for him to ignore the death of 2000 of his people, especially when it¡¯s the realm¡¯s ship that would smash into them. So when he saw this, the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship had to slow down. Ba Li felt aggrieved, he was actually forced to stop the ship using this method.

    However, there¡¯s nothing more to say about this, so he gave amand, ¡°Send 2000 people to save the others.¡±

    His peopleplied and immediately sent out 2000 people to rescue the others. Then they returned to the ship as it slowly retreated once more.

    Seeing the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship retreating, Tang Wen immediately led his people forward. He also maintained a great distance between them and the ship.

    When he saw Tang Wen¡¯s action, Ba Li couldn¡¯t help but clench his jaws. Tang Wen was like a gum stuck in their hair. It was very hard to get rid of them. If they back off, they would follow, but they always kept their distance. Even if Ba Li wanted to attack them, they would still have time to retreat. And behind Tang Wen, there was Tang Jie¡¯s group. Ba Li was aware that if he sent everyone out, they would have a hard time defeating Tang Wen¡¯s 20 thousand-man army. It¡¯s possible for the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship to hit the octopus ind¡¯s formation on its own, but it was clear that Tang Jie and the others would have a way to deal with it.

    Tang Jie can battle it out with Ba Li¡¯s group and still send people to userge artifacts in order to block the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship. As the matter stands, Ba Li has a hard time getting the advantage.

    When he thought of this, Ba Li couldn¡¯t help but develop a headache. He has no counter to Tang Jie¡¯s tactics.

    It would have been great if Tang Jie and the others didn¡¯t have a way to block the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship. But the problem was that Tang Jie had the means to stop the ship. The Giant Spirit Treasure Ship was Ba Li¡¯s greatest weapon in dealing with the Octopus Ind¡¯s guardian formation. Without the ship, it would be very hard for the Giant Spirit Realm to break through.

    The Giant Spirit Treasure Ship kept retreating back. In fact, the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship already had enough distance in order to ram the Octopus Inds with full speed. However, Tang Wen and the others were following them. If the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship initiated its charge right now, then they would no doubt be blocked by Tang Wen.

    Ba Li clenched his teen and said, ¡°Retreat to a safe distance. Let¡¯s wait until they no longer follow us. I don¡¯t believe they will follow us far back.¡±

    Actually, the other people on the ship knew about this. They were also aware that it was impossible for the people of the Hundred Treasures Realm to follow them. However, they still felt aggrieved by the situation.

    Sure enough, just like Ba Li thought, when they retreated a thousand li(500km) away, Tang Wen and the others no longer followed them. Ba Li saw this but didn¡¯t stop the ship. They still kept retreating. Then they stopped and then began their fourth charge.

    At this time, Tang Wen and the others were slowly retreating. In their retreat, they left people behind in certain intervals. These people weren¡¯t from the Hundred Treasures Realm but instead were people from the Xu Race. Once they separated from the group, they immediately entered stealth.

    Tang Wen stopped at about 500 li away from the Octopus Inds. This distance was enough for the people from the Octopus Inds to save them if a situation urs. They would also have enough time to return to the Octopus Inds.

    Ba Li was relieved when Tang Wen and the others retreated. He stood on the bow and then grit his teeth as he waved his hand and roared, ¡°Charge!¡± He used his roar to remove the suffocating feeling in his heart.

    The Giant Spirit Treasure Ship slowly moved forward. Its speed from the very beginning was slow and would pick up as time went by. When it traveled 300 li, the ship was already at its peak speed. To be honest, the time it took for the ship to wind up made Ba Li feel helpless. However, he knew that if the ship wasn¡¯t as big as it was, it wouldn¡¯t have as much power as it would have.

    Before long, the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship entered the vicinity of the Octopus Inds. Seeing Tang Wen and the others, a smile appeared on Ba Li¡¯s face.

    When the treasure ship was 800 li away from the inds, a group of people suddenly appeared on its left side. This group of people belonged to the Xu Race. There were very few of them, about 10. When this group of people appeared, they immediately took out a huge needle that was 100 meters long. Then the flying needle flew straight towards the ship.

    There was a bang as the needle hit the left side of the ship. The hull of the ship shook slightly but its speed didn¡¯t decrease at all. The ship kept flying forward but the group from the Xu Race disappeared after taking the flying needle back.

    Ba Li looked at the direction where the Xu Race people vanished. He frowned but didn¡¯t say anything, the ship was still advancing forward.

    With how fast the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship was, it was able to traverse more than ten li in a blink of an eye. At this time, another Xu Race team appeared and did the same as the group before them. Upon hitting the ship with their needle, they immediately disappeared. Ba Li¡¯s brows wrinkled tighter. He wasn¡¯t afraid that the ship would be destroyed. In fact, he had absolute confidence in the ship. He knit his brows not because he was worried but instead he was feeling impatient. The people from the Xu Race looked like flies as they continually bothered the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship.

    However, it was also impossible for him to send people to deal with the Xu Race. This was because the treasure ship had reached its maximum speed. People couldn¡¯t just leave the ship at this point. With the amount of air pressure present, leaving the ship had be dangerous.

    If he wanted to send someone to deal with the Xu Race, then Ba Li would have to slow the treasure ship down. This was impossible for Ba Li to do. Even if someone had a knife on his neck, he still wouldn¡¯t slow the treasure ship down. If Zhao Hai knew that Ba Li was talking about now, then he would be surprised. Ba Li seems to have turned into a terrorist who would crash his ne in a building no matter what.

    Ba Li not making the ship slow down didn¡¯t surprise the other people on the ship. However, the Xu Race didn¡¯t stop because of this. Small groups of Xu Race people appeared one after another, sending needles whenever they appeared. After ten groups of Xu Race people sent needles towards the ship, they could no longer be seen. Just when Ba Li let out a sigh of relief, three Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots appeared and crashed themselves into the ship one by one. Ba Li was so angry that smoke could almost be seen on the top of his head. Fortunately, the ship didn¡¯t slow down. They were still crashing towards Tang Wen and the others in front of them.

    Tang Wen calmly stood in ce as he looked at the treasure ship getting closer and closer. Then he turned his head and said, ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    The people beside him nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯re ready!¡± Tang Wen nodded, then he waved his hand and said, ¡°Disperse!¡±

    Just as Tang Wen said that, the people beside him ran off in all directions. It doesn¡¯t seem like they were retreating. Instead, they looked defeated as they scattered.

    Seeing the actions of Tang Wen and the others, Ba Li couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then he turned to his aide and said, ¡°See that? Those fellows are really cowards. They were immediately frightened and dispersed. Hahahaha. Tooughable.¡±

    Ba Li¡¯s aide hastily replied, ¡°They¡¯re truly cowards. Seeing my lord, they would naturally disperse.¡± Although he clearly knew that this wasn¡¯t the case, Ba Li still patted his aide¡¯s shoulder in praise.

    However, Ba Li quickly discovered that something wasn¡¯t right. Their route had deviated. ording to their flight path, they would fly past the Octopus Inds!

    Seeing this, Ba Li¡¯s proud expression immediately turned dark. Then he angrily roared, ¡°Do those idiots in the control room not know how to steer the ship! Why did our path change?¡±

    Nobody replied, turned his head to his aide and said, ¡°Ask those idiots in the control room what happened!¡±

    The aide nodded and then immediately left. Actually, the aide already knew what happened, but he didn¡¯t have any guts to express his thoughts or else he would bear Ba Li¡¯s anger alone. Therefore, he ran towards the control room. But he didn¡¯t ask why the path deviated, instead he asked, ¡°Can we change directions?¡±

    The person in the control room bitterly smiled and said, ¡°We don¡¯t have enough time. The other party has obviously included this in their calctions. After thest attack on the ship, we can no longer change back.¡±

    The aide smiled bitterly as he turned around and returned to the bow. Ba Li¡¯s eyes were spitting fire at the Octopus Inds as they passed right by it. However, there was no way to salvage the situation. He knew that the reason why the ship changed its path was because of the attacks made by the Xu Race along the way.

 Chapter 1467 â€“ Thousand Flower Rain

    <h4>Chapter 1467 - Thousand Flower Rain</h4>

    In fact, the situation wasn¡¯t difficult to understand at all. The Giant Spirit Treasure Ship at full speed was like a truck that was stocked full. It¡¯s difficult to stop the truck from the front but it¡¯s easy to divert its direction from the side.

    The people from the Xu Race were carrying the fake spirit snake needles. Without much support, these needles couldn¡¯t damage the treasure ship. However, every five blows to the ship was done by Severed Soul Expert, which caused its impact to be heavier than usual. So before Ba LI knew it, the treasure ship was shifted off course.

    Besides the Xu Race using the fake spirit snake needles, there¡¯s also Zhao Hai¡¯s Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots. Each of their crashes caused the ship to change its direction by a bit.

    These changes didn¡¯t happen at once. Only through multiple collisions did the ship¡¯s direction change. This caused the people in the control room to bete in discovering the deviation.

    In fact, when the first strike arrived, the control room no longer had any way to control the direction of the ship. So even if they want to change its direction, they would no longer be able to do so.

    Seeing the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship brush past the Octopus Inds, Tang Jie couldn¡¯t help butugh. He turned his head and patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder as he said, ¡°Little Hai, good job. That was a good idea. Hahaha, Ba Li¡¯s expression was wonderful!¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°After this, I think Ba Li would understand his faults. We should request reinforcements. The true battle is about toe.¡±

    Tang Jie¡¯s expression calmed, then he nodded and said, ¡°Right, the real battle ising. However, it would take a few days before their side sends more people. We have enough time. Right Little Hai, I have good news. The realm will send us 5,000 people as reinforcements. Moreover, they will bring enough materials with them in order to make more fake spirit snake needles.¡±

    Zhao Hai was stunned, then he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Brother Tang, you don¡¯t want me to give each of you a fake spirit snake needle, right? To be honest, there¡¯s no need to make so many imitations. Also, I can¡¯t refine all the time. And the imitations aren¡¯t as flexible and strong as the real one. Even if it¡¯s used by Severed Soul Experts, it can only be as strong as the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots. It¡¯s big, but Transcending Tribtion Experts can¡¯t use it to break guardian formations. And it also couldn¡¯t be used several times. It¡¯s not worth it making a lot of them.¡±

    Tang Jie sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m aware of that, but Little Hai, you should know something about the Giant Spirit Realm. In the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, the Giant Spirit Realm has one of the bestrge artifacts. In the past, the Hundred Treasures Realm suffered against them because of these artifacts. Large artifacts are much betterpared to ordinary artifacts. If we want to deal with the Giant Spirit Realm, then your fake spirit snake needles will be important. We¡¯ll have to trouble you in making them.¡±

    Hearing Tang Jie, Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, rest assured, I¡¯ll do whatever I can.¡±

    Tang Jie nodded, then he said, ¡°There¡¯s also refining mastersing alongside the reinforcements. When the timees, I¡¯ll have to shamelessly ask you to tell them the method of making the fake spirit snake needles.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°The method isn¡¯t that extraordinary. Don¡¯t worry, once they¡¯re here, I¡¯ll give them the quantities of materials as well as the formations needed to make the spirit snake needles.¡±

    Tang Jie nodded, then he turned his head towards the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship and said, ¡°If we can defeat the Giant Spirit Realm this time, then the Hundred Treasures Realm would gain a huge advantage. And Little Hai will be the hero of the Hundred Treasures Realm. The realm wouldn¡¯t treat you unfairly.¡±

    The reason why Tang Jie told Zhao Hai about this was because he already told Zhao Hai that he would bring him to the Hundred Treasures Realm when all of this was over. Zhao Hai would officially join the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    When he heard what Tang Jie said, Zhao Hai only smiled faintly and didn¡¯t say anything. To be honest, he didn¡¯t have any interest in joining the Hundred Treasures Realm. He already knew the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s cultivation methods as well as the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s. What he needed was the methods of the other realms. So what he wanted to do was to look at the other realms to find something new.

    What Zhao Hai cared the most was the origin of the Six Realms Battlefield and the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. He wanted to know the people behind these subspaces.

    Tang Jie looked at Zhao Hai and couldn¡¯t help but smile. By this point, his appreciation towards Zhao Hai knows no honor nor disgrace. Zhao Hai was a person who did great things.

    Tang Jie could now understand Kong Miao. In the past, he found it strange that Kong Miao would confide with Zhao Hai whenever he makes a decision. But after seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s abilities, Tang Jie understood why Kong Miao did so. In fact, he was now simr to Kong Miao. No matter what happens, he would discuss it with Zhao Hai.

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship took arge turn and went into the distance once more. It¡¯s speed had also slowed down. It seems like Ba Li has discovered their weakness.

    The weakness of Ba Li¡¯s group was just a scant few. If they had enough manpower, then they would be able to stop the attacks of the Xu Race and also restrain Tang Jie¡¯s group. They would no longer think about many things. But because theycked people, they could only be suppressed time and time again. This irritated Ba Li.

    However, although he was annoyed, Ba Li knew that they couldn¡¯t go on like this. So after the ship slowed down, he turned to his side and said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave the Octopus Ind¡¯s area and immediately send a message back to the realm. Let them send reinforcements as soon as possible.¡±

    Someone beside him took the order and left the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship. In a short while, they left the Octopus Ind¡¯s region and disappeared.¡±

    Seeing the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship heading back, the people on the Octopus Inds cheered. They knew that this wasn¡¯t the end to the Giant Spirit Realm, but this also meant that they won the first confrontation.

    It must be known that this win wasn¡¯t easy to obtain. They had to save part of their strength so that the Giant Treasure Ship wouldn¡¯t retreat immediately. They had to make Ba Li and the others think that the Octopus Inds were vulnerable. From what happened, it¡¯s clear that they were doing very well.

    Moreover, the people that the Giant Spirit Realm sent this time weren¡¯t weak. Not only did they send the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship, there¡¯s also 5000 people from the Giant Spirit Realm. Five thousand wasn¡¯t a small number.

    Actually, the people most excited were the people from the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race. For a long time, people from high-grade realms had always been beyond their reach. When they looked at them, they always felt that those people were kings. As long as the Giant Spirit Realm sends 3-4 thousand people, then they would be able to drive out lower-grade realms from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    But now? They were actually able to defeat the people from the Giant Spirit Realm. Although this was greatly due to Tang Jie, no matter what, didn¡¯t they contribute? Moreover, they also exerted a lot of effort, so this was enough to make them feel proud.

    Tang Jie nced at the people cheering around him and faintly smiled. Then he turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head back. Little Wen, arrange people to stand guard against the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm.¡± Tang Wen nodded, then he went over to Kong Miao and Xu Wuzun in order to arrange the sentries.

    Zhao Hai returned to the Octopus Inds with Tang Jie and the others. Tang Jie had everyone take a rest while he took Kong Miao, Xu Wuzun, Tang Jie, and Zhao Hai back to his residence.

    After settling themselves inside the residence, Tang Jie smiled and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Ba Li to head back too soon. I reckon he¡¯s burning with anger right now and preparing troops in order to begin his second attack.¡±

    The people present chuckled, they were in a very good mood after repelling a powerful enemy. Although they haven¡¯t killed anybody, they were still d with the result. Tang Jie looked at everyone and said, ¡°The reinforcements from the realm should arrive soon. The first batch will arrive in two hours. When the timees, I¡¯ll have to ask Mister Xu Wuzun to help me arrange their amodation.¡±

    Xu Wuzun immediately nodded and said, ¡°Captain Tang can rest assured, I¡¯ll take care of it. Right, who will bemanding the reinforcements?¡±

    Kong Miao also paid attention when he heard this. To be honest, they were a bit worried. Tang Jie has been polite towards them because the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race were stronger whenbined. But as soon as the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s reinforcements arrive, the strength of the Hundred Treasures Realm here would increase. When that timees, it would be very hard to tell if the Hundred Treasures Realm would maintain their attitude.

    The one most worried about this was Xu Wuzun. The World of Cultivation didn¡¯t have to worry a lot since Zhao Hai would be joining the Hundred Treasures Realm. The people from the Hundred Treasures Realm look at the monk¡¯s face and see the Buddha, so they wouldn¡¯t treat the World of Cultivation unfairly. Moreover, the World of Cultivation betrayed the Giant Spirit Realm, so they were very useful for the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    But the Xu Race was different. In the past, the Xu Race didn¡¯t have the qualifications to be subordinated to the Hundred Treasures Realm. And with the Xu Race¡¯s bad reputation, if the Hundred Treasures Realm didn¡¯t treat them well, then they couldn¡¯t do anything.

    If the Hundred Treasures Realm always listened to Tang Jie¡¯s words, then Xu Wuzun wouldn¡¯t be too worried. After all, Tang Jie was very polite to them. And beingrades in battle, Tang Jie shouldn¡¯t burn the bridge after crossing the river.

    But if another person from the Hundred Treasures Realm assumesmand, then things would be hard to predict. Who knows how the reinforcements would see them? After all, the Xu Race had always been unweed in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    Tang Jie was also a smart person, so he immediately understood Xu Wuzun¡¯s concerns. He smiled and said, ¡°Themander of the group is my Senior Brother Mu Yu. He is my Senior Brother from the same master. Our rtionship with each other is very good and he takes very good care of me. He¡¯s also a powerhouse in the Hundred Treasures Realm. There¡¯s almost no one of his generation that is as famous as him. Since he¡¯s leading the reinforcements, we have nothing to worry about.¡±

    Hearing Mu Yu¡¯s name, Xu Wuzun couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then his face lit up as he said, ¡°Do you mean Mu Yu, the Thousand Flower Rain?¡±

    Tang Jie smiled faintly and said, ¡°Senior Brother is the most powerful expert of the young generation. His Thousand Flower Rain is very well-known in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai and Kong Miao knew who Mu Yu was. It must be known that Mu Yu was the most powerful expert among the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s younger generation. However, he handles things very low-key. Therefore, not everyone in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield knew about him. Nevertheless, he was written on the records of the World of Cultivation. The reason why Mu Yu was recorded was his artifact.

    Mu Yu¡¯s artifact was known as the Thousand Flower Rain, the same name was given to his technique. It was said that this artifact was researched and made by Mu Yu himself. When using it, one would feel as though they were plunged into a sea of flowers. Mist came along with the flowers as well as the drizzle of rain. It had a beautiful and charming look to it.

    However, almost everyone who saw this scenery has died. Nobody knows how he uses his artifact nor did anybody see what it looked like. Because of this, Mu Yu was ced in the ¡®Do not offend lists¡¯ of many realms.

    Thousand Flower Rain was not Mu Yu¡¯s only nickname, he was also called the Thousand Flower Emperor. And in the jade slip of the World of Cultivation, Mu Yu¡¯s nickname was exactly that. For a while, Zhao Hai and Kong Miao didn¡¯t know who Mu Yu was. But upon hearing his nickname, they immediately remembered.

    Tang Jie wasn¡¯t lying, Mu Yu¡¯s Thousand Flower Rain was indeed very famous in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. He was especially famous among high-grade realms. But because of his covert activities, the name Mu Yu wasn¡¯t very known. Moreover, Mu Yu only goes against high-grade realms and never lower-grade realms.

    Hearing that it was Mu Yu who would lead the reinforcements, Zhao Hai and Kong Miao were also happy. Mu Yu had a great reputation. With him and his 5000 men, the protection of the Octopus Inds would no longer be a problem.

    Tang Jie looked at everyone and said, ¡°Mister Xu Wuzun, please arrange the residences of the reinforcing army. Mister Kong Miao, please rest first, I still have something to say to Little Hai and Little Wen.¡±

 Chapter 1468 â€“ Tang Jieâ€™s Discovery!

    <h4>Chapter 1468 - Tang Jie¡¯s Discovery!</h4>

    After Kong Miao and Xu Wuzun left, Tang Jie turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, tell me the truth, what divergent ability do you have?¡±

    Hearing Tang Jie, Zhao Hai replied, ¡°About my ability, I think it¡¯s already well known. It¡¯s nothing serious.¡±

    Tang Jie looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, I¡¯m not talking about your spatial ability. We all know about it. What I mean is, don¡¯t you have another divergent ability?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then his expression changed. Did Tang Jie discover the existence of the Space? However, this shouldn¡¯t be the case. Zhao Hai quickly recalled what he did to expose the Space.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s expression, Tang Jie smiled and said, ¡°I think I guessed right. You really do have another ability. Tell me, does it have something to do with reconstruction?¡±

    Hearing Tang Jie, Zhao Hai stared. But he was now prepared, so he revealed a startled expression.

    When he saw this, Tang Jie knew that he had hit the mark. Then in a light tone he said, ¡°Did I guess correctly? I heard that someone from the Demon Puppet Realm has a strange ability. Because of him, the Demon Puppet Realm managed to obtain so many refining techniques as well as methods to make artifacts. You have the same ability right?¡±

    Zhao Hai rxed as soon as he heard this. If this was what Tang Jie discovered, then everything¡¯s fine. As long as the Space was kept secret, then he could reveal other things.

    Zhao Hai looked at Tang Jie and then sighed as he said, ¡°Actually, my ability doesn¡¯t only reconstruct, it can also synthesize materials like refining. I canbine whatever materials I want, making my refining much easier.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Tang Jieughed and said, ¡°Fantastic! Then as long as we deal with the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship, can you get it¡¯s refining method, the artifacts and materials used to make it, as well as the proportion of materials?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°As long as we can get the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship, I can reconstruct it. And if we have enough materials, we can make as many Giant Spirit Treasure Ships as we want.¡±

    Tang Jie¡¯s eyes shone, then heughed and said, ¡°Good, that¡¯s good. How about the Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s the same. As long as you give me enough materials, I can make Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needles.¡±

    Tang Jieughed as he patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder. Then he said, ¡°That¡¯s good. With this, your status in the Hundred Treasures Realm would surpass me in no time.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Tang Jie in confusion as he said, ¡°Why? Even if i can refine items, I can¡¯t be the only refining master in the Hundred Treasures Realm, right?¡±

    Tang Jie looked at Zhao Hai and then shook his head as he said, ¡°Kid, you don¡¯t even know how lucky you are. Are you even aware that refining can fail? Even the refining of ordinary artifacts can fail. If you can reach a sess rate of 20% then you are already considered as a top refining master. As for powerful artifacts like the Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle, the sess rate of making it is less than 1%. So many materials are wasted in making it. Even if there¡¯s a 1% sess rate, not everyone has so many materials to waste. Therefore, top refining masters are respected in many realms. And not everyone is like you, being able to refine artifacts with a 100% sess rate.¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I have a 100% sess rate. It¡¯s just that I can dpose my failures and use them to refine once more. It can be seen that I have a 100% sess rate, but I¡¯m just not wasting any materials.¡±

    Tang Jieughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s still very great. Little Hai, with you, the Hundred Treasures Realm will increase in strength. To tell you the truth, the Hundred Treasures Realm has already amassed a lot of treasures. However, we have too few refining masters. Once you join, those treasures will be turned into powerful weapons.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Tang Jie and said, ¡°Brother Tang, you didn¡¯t think about the greatest use of my ability. What do you do to damaged artifacts or artifacts you gained after looting dead enemies?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Tang Jie¡¯s eyes lit up as he said, ¡°Those things, you can reuse them and make them into new artifacts? Damn, I didn¡¯t think of that. If that is the case, then this is much bigger than I thought it would be!¡±

    Tang Jie stood up and walked around the room. Once his excitement has sizzled down, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, are you confident that we can deal with the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m very confident. That unwieldy thing isn¡¯t a threat to me. It¡¯ll be easy to defeat it.¡±

    Tang Jie knit his brows and said, ¡°Little Hai, don¡¯t be too overconfident. The Giant Spirit Treasure Ship isn¡¯t that weak.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Brother Tang, rest assured. I wouldn¡¯t becent. Look at this.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai waved his hand and a Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle appeared in front of him. This spirit snake needle didn¡¯t have the stiffness that the fake spirit snake needles had. It looked incredibly flexible. Most importantly, it looked more flexible that the real Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle.

    Tang Jie stared and couldn¡¯t help but touch the spirit snake needle. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t see anything special. He scanned it with his spiritual force but was still unable to find something out. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°What is this?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s my artifact, Liquid Silver. You should have information about it. This is the masterpiece of a genius refiner of the World of Cultivation. He modeled it after the Void Temple¡¯s Ten Thousand Transformations Staff. It¡¯s made very well, but he wasn¡¯t able to finish thest step. Afterward, I finished it andpleted thest step. In my hand, this artifact can transform at will and even fuse with artifacts that I refine, as you can see. This Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle is an imitation, but it¡¯s much better than the imitations I made. It¡¯s actual power isn¡¯t bad. As long as we stop the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship, I can use this to break its defensive formation. In addition to our other artifacts, even if the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship¡¯s defense is strong, I¡¯m afraid it still wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it.¡±

    Tang Jie¡¯s expression turned brighter and brighter as he listened to Zhao Hai. Then heughed and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll trust your confidence. Hahaha. Good. Let¡¯s see if the Giant Spirit Realm continues to be arrogant after this.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Tang Jie thought about the situation more and after some time he looked at Zhao Hai and Tang Wen, ¡°Little Hai, Little Wen, let¡¯s go wait for Big Brother Mu Yu at the Transmission Formations. I reckon they will be arriving soon.¡± Zhao Hai and Tang Wenplied as they stood up and followed Tang Jie out.

    When he got outside, Tang Jie asked two people from the Hundred Treasures Realm to inform Xu Wuzun and Kong Miao and ask them to head to the transmission formations. Mu Yu had a high status in the Hundred Treasures Realm. Like Tang Jie, he was seen as a key genius that needs to be cultivated. Mu Yu was also being trained to be a future head of the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    There¡¯s no need for Tang Jie to express Mu Yu¡¯s status, Kong Miao and Xu Wuzun would still meet him. If Mu Yu and the others think that they had been neglected, then Xu Wuzun and the others would regret it very much.

    Before long, the group arrived at the transmission formation. The allocated area was huge. After looking at the transmission formations, Tang Jie turned to Xu Wuzun and said, ¡°Mister Xu Wuzun, have the amodations been prepared?¡±

    Xu Wuzun nodded and said, ¡°Captain Tang, rest assured, everything has been prepared. Once the reinforcements arrive, they can move in immediately. There¡¯s no need to worry¡±

    Tang Jie nodded and said, ¡°Is there any informationing from the sentries outside?¡± The sentries that Tang Jie meant were the Xu Race that were tasked as lookouts. After all, at this point, only Zhao Hai had the means to detect them here in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Even the Giant Spirit Realm would find it difficult to detect the Xu Race.

    The main purpose of these sentries was monitoring the Giant Spirit Realm, preventing Ba Li and the others from making any surprise attack. The farthest sentry location was ten thousand li away from the Octopus Inds. If the Giant Spirit Realm wanted to attack, the Octopus Inds would have enough time to react.

    Xu Wuzun replied, ¡°Thest report I got was an hour ago. Nothing has happened yet. It seems like the Giant Spirit Realm has retreated. I think they¡¯re waiting for reinforcements.¡±

    Tang Jie nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s just as we expected. Ba Li went back to get more manpower before attacking once more. This time they will have a lot more people. Even if we have reinforcements, we still need to be careful. Based on our previous fights against the Giant Spirit Realm, the Giant Spirit Realm would bring about 50 thousand people this time. Maybe they¡¯ll bring even more.¡±

    Hearing this, Xu Wuzun and Kong Miao¡¯s expression turned ugly. Xu Wuzun muttered, ¡°Fifty thousand people? If we add Ba Li¡¯s group, then wouldn¡¯t they number 55 thousand?¡±

    Tang Jie nodded and said, ¡°And it could be much more, not less. Even if Senior Brother Mu Yu arrives with his reinforcements, they will only number 30 thousand people. Almost half of the Giant Spirit Realm. Because of this, we need to take advantage of every situation as possible.¡±

    Xu Wuzun and Kong Miao nodded, their expressions were somewhat heavy. They knew that losing this war meant that the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race would lose thousands of people. The Giant Spirit Realm might not be able to do anything to the Hundred Treasures Realm, but they will certainly retaliate against the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race.

 Chapter 1469 â€“ Mu Yu

    <h4>Chapter 1469 ¨C Mu Yu</h4>

    A white light shed from the transmission formation before a hundred figures appeared. Once the light dimmed down, Tang Jie and the others were finally able to see the people who arrived.

    Leading the 100 people was a man who looked 30 years old. He had elegant long hair that was tied casually in a ponytail. His eyes were bright and his face had a warm smile. Along with his fair skin, the man looked mild-mannered and cultured.

    He¡¯s not very handsome but his temperament made him attractive. He doesn¡¯t look like a person who experienced many battles. He was more like a schr who was gentle and polite. He gives a warm and peaceful feeling.

    Although he was wearing ck clothing, the impression he gave people wasn¡¯t threatening at all.

    However, upon seeing this person, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes. Actually, this man has the same temperament as him. Zhao Hai believed that this person was incredibly dangerous. After all this person was an expert at hidden weapons. What do hidden weapons do? They were used for assassination. These weapons strike when you least expect them.

    People who use hidden weapons don¡¯t show their presence too much. The more you don¡¯t pay attention, the more advantageous it would be for them. Tang Jie¡¯s aura was extremely revealing, so he wasn¡¯t good in this aspect of being a hidden weapons master. This made Mu Yu a terrifying person.

    Although Tang Jie has yet to make an introduction, Zhao Hai already knew that this person was Mu Yu. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t look at Mu Yu for long as he shifted his attention to the people who arrived with him.

    At this time, Tang Jie stepped forward and weed Mu Yu with a salute, ¡°Senior Brother.¡± Zhao Hai followed along and gave a salute. He guessed right, this person was indeed Mu Yu.

    Mu Yu chuckled and said, ¡°Little Jie, you¡¯re too polite. When did you ever call me Senior Brother? Do you want me to beat you?¡±

    Hearing Mu Yu, Tang Jie couldn¡¯t help butugh as he said, ¡°Big Brother Mu, aren¡¯t there other people here? No matter what, you still have to acknowledge your seniority. Right, let me introduce you, this is Zhao Hai. The realm already agreed for me to bring him back after this matter is over. From now on, Little Hai is one of us.¡±

    Zhao Hai took a step forward as he bowed and said, ¡°I have seen Senior Brother Mu Yu.¡±

    Mu Yu looked at Zhao Hai, then he patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite. Just like Little Jie, you can call me Big Brother Mu from now on. Little Hai, your name has be very loud in the Hundred Treasures Realm. Hahaha.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Big Brother Mu, don¡¯t terrify me. You¡¯re making me embarrassed.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Mu Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t intend to embarrass you. But now that you say this, I really want to embarrass you.¡±

    Tang Jie smiled and then said, ¡°Big Brother Mu, this is Grandmaster Kong Miao and Grandmaster Xu Wuzun.¡±

    Kong Miao and Xu Wuzun stepped forward and said, ¡°¡±I have seen Mister Mu Yu.¡±¡±

    Mu Yu nodded as he smiled and said, ¡°The Hundred Treasures Realm is blessed with the two of your realms joining us. On behalf of the Hundred Treasures Realm, Mu Yu thanks you both.¡±

    Kong Miao and Xu Wuzun hastily replied, ¡°We don¡¯t dare ept Mister¡¯s gratitude.¡±

    Mu Yu smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to be too polite. Little Jie, do we have a ce to stay in? These folks need to rest while we talk about the details of what happened.¡±

    Tang Jie immediately took care of things. Mu Yu¡¯s people were settled in while Mu Yu was given his own residence. This residence was very big, much bigger than the one Tang Jie had. The interior decoration was done very well. It seems like this was the best residence that the Xu Race could give.

    After settling inside the residence, Tang Jie exined the situation of the war to Mu Yu. The performance of Zhao Hai and the others have also been reported.

    Mu Yu listened to the report carefully. When Tang Jie was finished, Mu Yu let out a long breath and said, ¡°Alright, you did really great. The Giant Spirit Realm just retreated but hasn¡¯t left. They will prepare for arge-scale attack. We need to be careful moving forward.¡±

    Tang Jie nodded and said, ¡°We also think the same. Right now, the greatest threat we have is the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship. So as long as we restrain it, the Giant Spirit Realm would find it very hard to attack the Octopus Inds.

    Mu Yu nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. But both of our hands need to be prepared. The Giant Spirit Realm also has its own Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle. It¡¯s not impossible for them to send it over as well. Besides, are you confident in dealing with the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship?¡±

    Tang Jie smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother can rest assured, there will be no problem. Did you see the fake spirit needle that I sent back? As long as we have several of it, then the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship is not a problem.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded, then he turned to Zhao Hai and smiled, ¡°Little Hai is truly gifted by the heavens. The fake spirit snake needles still retained their powerful might. We tried it out by breaking formation and it¡¯s really powerful. I believe it will have no problems dealing with the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Big Brother Mu is overpraising me. The fake spirit snake needles have a lot of weak points. Compared to the real thing, it¡¯s still too far.¡±

    Mu Yuughed and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be too polite. Quality items like the Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle aren¡¯t easy to make. Being able to refine imitations of it is already a formidable ability. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be using the fake spirit snake needles a lot during our battle against the Giant Spirit Realm.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°If the artifact is good, then it naturally needs to be used. Big Brother Mu praises me too much.¡± Mu Yu waved his hand and stopped discussing the topic. Instead, he turned to Tang jie and said, ¡°Is there any news about the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s side?¡±

    Tang Jie shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothinging from their side. But I¡¯m certain that the Giant Spirit Realm has no presence in a 10 thousand li radius around the Octopus Inds. I currently don¡¯t know where they are. Little Hai, do you have any idea?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I know, they¡¯re currently staying at the base of the Imperial Spirit Sect. They¡¯re recuperating as well as waiting for their reinforcements.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded, ¡°I¡¯m aware of the Imperial Spirit Sect. That should be the people from the Imperial Spirit Realm. They¡¯re an upper mid-grade realm.¡± Then while he was talking, he took out a mirror artifact and used it. The mirror shed for a while before a map appeared. Then the map became three-dimensional.

    After that, the map moved fast and then stopped on a certain ce. Zhao Hai and the others looked at the map and saw that it depicted the territory of the Giant Spirit Realm. In the area covered on the map, there¡¯s a red point. Mu Yu pointed towards it and then the map erged, showing a ce close to the Octopus Inds.

    Then Mu Yu gestured towards the ce and said, ¡°This is the base of the Imperial Spirit Sect. It¡¯ll take three days of travel from here to there. If they use transmission formations to send their reinforcements, they should be here in a few days.¡±

    What Mu Yu said was correct. Although Ba Li¡¯s group was able to reach the Imperial Spirit Sect¡¯s base quickly, that was because they were using the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship. If a person flew normally, then they would take at least three days.

    Mu Yu looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Little Hai, are you sure that they¡¯re in the Imperial Spirit Sect?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure. Several of my small Undeadtched onto the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship. i should not be wrong.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded and said, ¡°Can you spot the reinforcements arriving?¡±

    Zhao hai replied, ¡°I can. But the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship had just arrived. Their reinforcements had yet to arrive. But I reckon they¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded, ¡°Continue monitoring them. If someone from the Giant Spirit Realm arrives, immediately inform me. Also, count how many reinforcements arrived.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright. Big Brother Mu can rest assured.¡± Zhao Hai knew that Mu Yu was worried that the Giant Spirit Realm would bring a Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle with them. If they really did, then things would be troublesome.

    Mu Yu looked at everyone and said, ¡°Everyone, I have good news. When you migrated out of the World of Cultivation¡¯s base, the realm¡¯s second n has begun. Right now, what we have to do is to resist the attack of the Giant Spirit Realm. The longer we hold them off, the more advantageous it would be for the Hundred Treasures Realm. It¡¯s best if there are more Giant Spirit Realm natives in the reinforcements. This way, their reputation would get a greater hit when we seed. As long as we restrain the Giant Spirit Realm here, then the realm would give them a huge surprise. This Mu Yu will have to rely on everyone.¡±

    Everyone replied, ¡°We¡¯re willing to follow Mister¡¯s orders.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded, ¡°I know that the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race have some worries. After all, you fought against the Hundred Treasures Realm before. Let me tell you, our Hundred Treasures Realm wouldn¡¯t collect debts after things have settled. I can vow on my heart¡¯s devil that the Hundred Treasures Realm would keep its word and protect you.¡±

    Hearing Mu Yu, Kong Miao and Xu Wuzun werepletely assured. It must be known that a vow on one¡¯s heart¡¯s devil was especially important to a cultivator. Therefore, Kong Miao and Xu Wuzun stood up simultaneously and said, ¡°We¡¯re willing to give our lives to the Hundred Treasures Realm!¡±

 Chapter 1470 â€“ Furnace Formation

    <h4>Chapter 1470 - Furnace Formation</h4>

    Mu Yu looked at Zhao Hai as he chuckled and said, ¡°Little Hai, there are a few refining masters among the reinforcements this time. I¡¯ll have to ask you to teach them how to make the fake spirit snake needles.¡±

    At this time, Kong Miao and Xu Wuzun already left the room to take care of things. The only people left were Mu Yu, Tang Jie, Tang Wen, and Zhao Hai. Therefore, Mu Yu didn¡¯t hesitate to tell this to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Big Brother Mu, rest assured. I won¡¯t omit any details.¡± Mu Yu gave a satisfied nod. Then he replied, ¡°We will not make you suffer a loss.¡±

    Without waiting for Zhao Hai to speak, Tang Jie smiled faintly and told Mu Yu about Zhao Hai¡¯s ability. Hearing Tang Jie, Mu Yu stared for a moment before a sh of glee appeared on his face. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to have such an ability. He immediately turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, is Little Jie telling the truth?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±

    Mu Yuughed and said, ¡°Good! The heavens are really helping my Hundred Treasures Realm. Those Giant Spirit Realm fools actually gave you to us. Hahaha. They got what they deserved!¡±

    Zhao Hai chuckled and didn¡¯t say anything. Mu Yu turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, let¡¯s go meet those refining masters right now so that you can teach them how to make the fake spirit snake needles. I hope that we can make a hundred spirit snake needles before the Giant Spirit Realm attacks.¡±

    Zhao Hai reacted, ¡°100? In just a few days?¡±

    Mu Yu looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Try the best you can. I won¡¯t let you do it alone. Those refining masters will help. Moreover, all the materials will be provided by us. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    Zhao Hai was puzzled as he looked at Mu Yu and asked, ¡°Big Brother Mu, why do we need to prepare so many spirit snake needles? Although they arerge, they¡¯re smallerpared to mostrge artifacts. When faced withrge artifacts, the needles wouldn¡¯t be able to do much.¡±

    Mu Yu forced a smile and said, ¡°You might now know, but the main reason why the Giant Spirit Realm can draw out the war against the Hundred Treasures Realm was because they have a lot ofrge artifacts. At any critical moment, they can userge artifacts in order to charge at us. Causing us to have a hard time.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he immediately understood Mu Yu¡¯s n. He looked at Mu Yu and said, ¡°You mean you want to use the fake spirit snake needles in order to deal with the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯srge artifacts?¡±

    Mu Yu nodded and said, ¡°Correct. The Giant Spirit Realm wins over us using theirrge artifacts. If we destroy theirrge artifacts, I reckon we can win against them. Although the fake spirit snake needles aren¡¯t stronger thanrge artifacts, we can still use them against therge artifacts, right? What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°He has to agree that Mu Yu was correct. The offensive strength of the fake spirit snake needles is very strong. But because of its shape, it couldn¡¯t facerge numbers of people on their own. It¡¯s impact area was just too small. It might be weaker against armies of people, but it could be said to be a nemesis ofrge artifacts.

    Moreover, the fake spirit snake needles greatest advantage was how cheap it was to make. Although the fake spirit snake needles were still made with good materials, it was a fraction of the materials needed to make the real one. For a high-grade realm like the Hundred Treasures Realm, finding materials for the fake spirit snake needles was really easy.

    The spirit snake needles were rocketunchers whilerge artifacts were like tanks. A tank can trample on the enemy¡¯s position with its powerful impact, but a rocketuncher can still render it useless. On the other hand, it would be hard for a rocketuncher to deal with an enemy group.

    Moreover, like rocketunchers, the fake spirit snake needles weren¡¯t as expensive as tanks. Because of this, it¡¯s best to use the fake spirit snake needles against tanks likerge artifacts.

    Mu Yu¡¯s eyes gazed at the distance as he said, ¡°The hatred between the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Giant Spirit Realm has gone on for too long. It¡¯s time to end it.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Mu Yu¡¯s expression and didn¡¯t interrupt. Although he was now partly someone from the Hundred Treasures Realm, he couldn¡¯t just ask things randomly. If he asked into things, then the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm might think that he was going too far. Therefore, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t talk too much right now.

    Mu Yu nked out for a moment before he recovered. Then he took Zhao Hai towards a door of a cave residence. He specially requested Xu Wuzun for a cave like this. This cave residence wasn¡¯t used to house people but instead prepared for refiners. All of these master refiners would stay here for work.

    It must be said that refiners need peace in order to work. If they were to make a mistake, it¡¯s possible that they would ruin an artifact.

    But sometimes, the situation called for a change in how things were done. For example, refining artifacts like the fake spirit snake needles. If only one refiner refines a fake spirit snake needle, then not to say three days, they wouldn¡¯t be able to finish in three months.

    Therefore, refiners had to cooperate with each other. Generally, refining had three methods. The first method was when the refiner only used their own spiritual fire in order to refine. However, it¡¯s impossible to achieve much with such a method. Its energy consumption was too big so refiners only used this method when refining basic items.

    The second method was refining using furnaces. The furnace was a special tool for refining. It uses the energy of the refiner for control but not for refining. Instead, a furnace makes use of crystal stones for energy. The crystal stones pass through the furnace to generate spiritual fire and then refine the material inside it. During the whole process, the refiner only needed to control the fire, shape the artifact, and inscribe formations.

    However, this method only worked on small and normal sized artifacts. This method couldn¡¯t be used to makerge artifacts. Firstly, the furnaces weren¡¯t very big. Secondly, refiners couldn¡¯t makerge artifacts with just furnaces. In this case, refiners needed more refiners toplete the task.

    When refiners cooperate, they don¡¯t use furnaces. Instead, what they use was called a furnace formation. This furnace formation was different from normal furnaces. It¡¯s shaped like a furnace but it was much bigger. Normal furnaces could be as small as a person¡¯s hand while the smaller furnace formation could be as tall as one person and as wide as three meters.

    Normally, furnace formations would take up an area of ten meters across.

    Nevertheless, how could a furnace formation refine a 100-meter long fake spirit snake needle when it was just ten meters across?

    This was where another characteristic of a furnace formation takes ce. Furnace formations have their own internal space. What was an internal space? It was simr to what Zhao Hai¡¯s Hell King¡¯s Ship had. Once the Hell King¡¯s ship increases its size, it would turn into a huge warship. However, how could a hundred thousand people fit inside such a ship? In order to do so, the Hell King¡¯s Ship had its own internal space that was bigger than its actual volume.

    After multiple experiments, some high-grade realms were able to aplish the same thing. One shouldn¡¯t look down on a furnace formation that was ten meters across. Inside it was a space that was veryrge. Not to mention refining a spirit snake needle, it can even refine a Highcloud Flying Shuttle.

    However, furnace formations also have their limits. The biggest artifacts it could refine could only be asrge as a Highcloud Flying Shuttle. If one wanted to refine something like the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship, then it would definitely be impossible. In fact, the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship wasn¡¯t a single entity. It was arge assembly from multiple parts that had been refined separately.

    This time, the Hundred Treasures Realm could only refine a fake Formation breaking Spirit Snake needle using a furnace formation. Their furnace formation was circr. A circr furnace formation isn¡¯t anything special. Plenty of furnace formations were circr. However, the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s furnace formation was a bit special. There are eight points on the formation that a person could stand on. Each person operating the formation would be assigned different tasks. One person would be responsible for the crystal stones and controlling the heat, another would add the materials, another would shape the artifact, two would be in-charge for inscribing formations, two would temper the artifact, and then thest person would lead the team. As long as these people could cooperate well with each other, they would be able to make arge artifact.

    Mu Yu brought 160 refiners with him along with ten furnace formations. This meant that Mu Yu wanted the furnace formations to work all the time in order to make a sufficient amount of fake spirit snake needles.

    Ten furnace formations would need a very big ce. And with the substitutes present, the area needed would be bigger. After vacating several residences, Xu Wuzun and the others were finally able to secure a ce that fits the description.

    When Zhao Hai was brought to the ce by Mu Yu, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. There were tenrge metallic artifacts on the ground. The build of the artifact was veryplex. Outside the artifacts were unclear andplicated patterns. Trying to understand it would make one¡¯s head hurt.

    Outside this formation were eight tforms which would be used by one person. Sixteen refiners were responsible for one furnace formation.

    All of the people present immediately bowed to Mu Yu and said, ¡°We have seen Mister.¡±

    Mu Yu waved his hand and the turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, from now on, these people will listen to you. Tell them how to make the fake spirit snake needles. You can direct them from the side and observe the entire refining process.¡±

    The furnace formations were transparent. Just by standing outside, one could see the progress of refinement. Its design was very good.

    When Zhao Hai ran the Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle through the Universal Scanner, he also gained the method on how to use the furnace formation in order to make it. Moreover, the exnation was very detailed.

    Therefore, when Zhao Hai heard Mu Yu he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Big Brother Mu, they are refining experts. They have more understanding than I have. Moreover, my refining technique is somewhat special. Therefore, I don¡¯t need to do anything. I have the refining method in this jade slip. I reckon these seniors can understand the steps at one nce.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Mu Yu nodded. To be honest, Mu Yu was wondering how could Zhao Hai make something asrge as the fake spirit snake needle on his own? Now that he heard Zhao Hai, he understood that it was made with a different ability, not a refining technique.

    When he heard that Zhao Hai used a divergent ability in order to make the spirit snake needles, Mu Yu was a little bit worried. He was afraid that Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t know how to refine the fake spirit snake needle normally. So he was relieved when Zhao Hai said that he had a jade slip with the refining method.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand, took out a jade slip and handed it over to Mu Yu, ¡°Big Brother, the refining method is here. Take a look.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded and received the jade slip. He scanned the jade slip with his spiritual force. He was also worried that the instructions that Zhao Hai gave were iplete. Then all of the artifacts would be failures, hampering the progress of the war. However, as soon as he scanned the contents of the jade slip, Mu Yu¡¯s worries went away. The process of making the artifact was written clearly. What kind of head, when to add the materials, when to shape it, when to add crystal stones, all were written. Not to say these expert refiners, even novices would be able to follow the instructions given.

    Mu Yu nodded as he gave the jade slip over to a refiner and said, ¡°Copy the method on your own jade slip, then pass it to the others.¡± The refiner nodded before he took his own jade slip and copied the contents. Then he gave Zhao Hai¡¯s jade slip to the others before studying the method he just copied.

    Before long, more than 100 copies were made. Mu Yu took back the jade slip and gave it to Zhao Hai. However, Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Big Brother Mu, you take it. I have no need for it.¡±

    Mu Yu was not polite as he nodded and stored the jade slip. Then he turned his head towards the refiners and said, ¡°Study the jade slip and divide the responsibilities among yourselves. I can give you an opportunity to study the methodter, but for now, I want you to make as many fake spirit snake needles as you can.¡±

    The refinersplied as they continued reading their jade slips. Mu Yu looked at them and didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked from the side. Seeing this Zhao Hai turned his head to Mu Yu and said, ¡°Big Brother Mu, I¡¯ll also return to my residence and refine. It¡¯s always good to have more.¡± Mu Yu nodded. Then Zhao Hai returned to his residence and went to the Space.

 Chapter 1471 â€“ Getting More and More Interesting

    <h4>Chapter 1471 - Getting More and More Interesting</h4>

    Upon entering the Space, zhao Hai immediately tasked the Universal Processing Machine to make fake Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needles. And since it¡¯s impossible for him to produce an endless amount, he only had the processing machine make 20. For the processing machine, this was very simple. It must be known that the processing machine could make multiple items at one time. As long as it was set, the processing machine could make 10 thousand spirit snake needles. Therefore, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried about not being able to get enough spirit snake needles.

    Telling Mu Yu that he didn¡¯t have the time was a tant lie. He couldn¡¯t let Mu Yu know that he can solve the problem of the spirit snake needles in a minute.

    After setting the processing machine up, Zhao Hai rxed inside the Space. In these three days, he would apany Laura and the others. To be honest, Laura and the others had been working very hard. They helped Zhao Hai during battles as well as the other things that he couldn¡¯t handle while outside. This caused Zhao Hai to feel guilty.

    Most importantly, Laura and the others were still stuck in the Space. Although the Space was very huge. Because of the characteristics of the Space, people close to Zhao Hai were being treated as gods. Even Zhao Hai¡¯s friends from before would feel panicked and ufortable when Laura and the others talk to them. Because of this, Zhao Hai¡¯s wives rarely go to the other Spaces.

    Although the situation in the Hundred Spirit was good, and Merine, Green, and the others didn¡¯t treat Zhao Hai and the others as gods, everyone on the were workaholics. They were focused on their research. Sometimes, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t even know what they were studying. Normal people like Laura and the others found it difficult to be interested in those research.

    As the matter stands, Laura and the others were isted. When he thought of this, Zhao Hai felt even more guilty.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai would apany Laura and the others whenever he was free. Moreover, he was working hard to find an opportunity to bring Laura and the others out and make their identities public. He wanted everyone to know that he could only have his current achievement because of these women supporting him.

    Laura and the others also understood this. So even if they had been stuck inside the space, they were still willing to help Zhao Hai. The more guilty Zhao Hai felt about them, the more gratitude they felt. This was because Zhao Hai didn¡¯t treat their efforts as something natural. This was what moved them the most.

    This time, upon returning to the Space, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. Usually, when he returned, Laura and the others would go out of the vi and met him. But today, they weren¡¯t there. Zhao Hai punished the door of the vi and saw that Laura and the others were looking at a recording. It wasn¡¯t a scene from the outside, but instead a voice of Tang Jie.

    Zhao Hai looked over the kitchen and saw Mo Sheng eating food. Besides Mo Sheng, everyone was looking at the recording.

    Zhao Hai turned to the recording in confusion. It was Tang Jie talking about defeating the Giant Spirit Realm and getting some unexpected benefits. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know why Laura and the others were focused on this.

    Zhao Hai looked at Laura and the others after he sat down and then asked, ¡°What happened? Why are you looking at this? Did Tang Jie say anything about me?¡±

    Laura turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, don¡¯t you feel that something is weird about this?¡±

    Zhao Hai scrunched his eyebrows and said, ¡°Weird? Is there a problem? Howe I didn¡¯t notice it?¡±

    Laura replied, ¡°It¡¯s already well-known that the Hundred Treasures Realm would benefit greatly upon defeating the Giant Spirit Realm. But if you pay attention, Tang Jie said that there would be unexpected benefits. Once the Hundred Treasures Realm destroys the Giant Spirit Realm, the benefits could all be thought of. They would gain unparalleled prestige, the territory of the Giant Spirit Realm, smaller realms surrendering to them, resources, and even talents. Those benefits can be determined very well. But what was the unexpected benefit that Tang Jie talked about? Also, just now, Mu Yu mumbled something about ending the long grudge against the Giant Spirit Realm. He was a little lost during that time, which was strange for a Severed Soul Expert. In other words, there were other things beyond the hatred between the two realms.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared for a moment when he heard this. He knit his brows as he thought it through. Now that Laura said it, he felt that something was not right. He looked at Laura and said, ¡°So you¡¯re saying?¡±

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, do you remember the Six Realms Battlefield?¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly understood what Laura meant, he said, ¡°You mean to say that the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield is in the same situation as the Six Realms Battlefield? There¡¯s another ce like the Ten-thousand Realms Battlefield?¡±

    Laura shook her head and said, ¡°No. When we ascended to the Machine Field, did we immediately hear about the Six Realms Battlefield? When we were in the Six Realms Battlefield, did we hear about the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield? No. In fact, it was only when we defeated Huang Daoran that we were made aware of the battlefield. Even at that time, Huang Daoran and Feng Baiming were being mysterious about it. We really didn¡¯t know about the existence of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield until Yuan Ding and Yuan Zhen met you. I think there may be a stronger existence above the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. And maybe they were the ones who didn¡¯t want to fight the Giant Spirit Realm but were forced to. Perhaps the battlefield was just a toy in their eyes, just like how the Buddhists rarely go to the Six Realms Battlefield. In the eyes of the Buddhists, the Six Realms Battlefield was a toy and their focus was on the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai understood what Laura meant. His eyes shone as he said, ¡°You think that I may be in contact with this existence once I enter the Hundred Treasures Realm?¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°Perhaps you can meet them. This is all just spection, it will be seen once you enter the Hundred Treasures Realm.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he let out a long breath as he said, ¡°Just as I thought that things have gotten boring, it seems that it¡¯s not. Maybe things will get more interesting from now on.¡±

    Laura smiled faintly and said, ¡°Correct. Brother Hai, you should prepare yourself. Back when we ascended, we thought the World of Cultivation was the highest realm. It was until we entered the Six Realms Battlefield that we learned that there¡¯s an existence much higher. At that time, we were still at the Machine Field. What about now? We entered the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, now we discover someone higher.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s possible. It¡¯ll get more and more interesting from now on. I reckon I¡¯ll be meeting people who use Faith Power soon.¡±

    Laura smiled faintly and said, ¡°You will definitely meet one. If Faith Power existed in a realm like the World of Cultivation, then it would certainly exist on higher-grade realms. Brother Hai, you should find an opportunity to ask Tang jie about this. With how he¡¯s currently treating you right now, he should tell you a thing or two.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°If I ask Tang Jie about Faith Power, he will certainly help me. This will give me more understanding about Faith Power. Alright, we¡¯ll do all of thatter one. How about we go to the hot springs right now to rx?¡±

    When they heard Zhao Hai, Laura and the others turned red. Then they unconsciously looked towards the kitchen because Mo Sheng was still eating there. They were afraid that Mo Sheng might have heard. However, upon turning their heads, they couldn¡¯t help butugh. This was because Mo Sheng had fallen asleep.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and sent Mo Sheng to his room. Zhao Hai knew that Mo Sheng liked to live inside the Space. As long as he¡¯s inside the Space, even if Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t present, Mo Sheng would practice on his own or get his own food. In any case, he found himself feeling morefortable inside the Space.

    Unlike Zhao Hai, Mu Yu and the others have be extremely busy. The refining masters were working very hard to make the spirit snake needles. Because of how detailed Zhao Hai¡¯s instructions were, these refining masters didn¡¯t find it hard getting used to the process of manufacturing. This also increased the sess rate, which was something that Mu Yu never expected.

    Since Zhao Hai returned to his room to refine artifacts, the materials that were brought to be given were being used by the refining masters. In fact, this was something that Mu Yu wanted to see. It was these fake spirit snake needles that would go against the enemies, not the pile of materials.

    Mu Yu stayed inside the refining room all the time. He knew too clearly how important these spirit snake needles were for the Hundred Treasures Realm. It can be said that these needles would be the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s ultimate weapon against the Giant Spirit Realm. Mu Yu had no choice but to spend time supervising the process.

    Mu Yu could see hope in these spirit snake needles. A hope of defeating the Giant Spirit Realm. Like what he said before, it was time to end years of grievances!

 Chapter 1472 â€“ Strength of the Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 1472 - Strength of the Enemy</h4>

    Although Zhao Hai was having a vacation, he didn¡¯t sit and do nothing at all. Zhao Hai suddenly remembered a special refining technique he learned in the lower realms, water refining.

    Water refining was a technique that Zhao Hai acquired from the Seafolk. But because of the Universal Processing Machine, he seldom used it. Now, he only uses the technique to strengthen the Azure Dragon Snail. The Azure Dragon Snails inside the Space were thriving, they can practically live forever if they were left along. Moreover, their shells had been undergoing water refining, which made the shells extremely hard.

    Besides the Azure Dragon Snail, there were also other sea beasts that used water refining. Compared to fire refining, water refining had its own advantages and as well as difficulties.

    One of the difficulties of water refining was that it¡¯s requirements for water were very high. If there wasn¡¯t enough water, then the result of the refining wouldn¡¯t turn out well.

    Another difficulty was that it required a very long time to finish. It was much slower than fire refining. Inparison, it was a dozen times slower. This was a very huge disadvantage whenpared to fire refining.

    However, there were also advantages to water refining. First, as long as there¡¯s enough water, then one would be able to seed in refining. If one had an ocean of water, then they can even refine multiple Giant Spirit Treasure Ships at the same time.

    Also, the probability of failure during water refining was very low. This was because water refining was a gentle technique, it was a slow process. Smaller artifacts even had close to 100% sess rate. Large artifacts didn¡¯t have as good a sess rate, but it was still very good.

    The reason why Zhao Hai began to ponder about water refining was because he thought that it was very suitable for a high-grade realm like the Hundred Treasures Realm. High-grade water wasn¡¯t difficult to acquire for theserge realms. They also have geniuses that could control water. Moreover, water refining didn¡¯t require perfect water control. One only needs to pay attention to the artifacts during critical methods of refining.

    The most important thing was the technique¡¯s sess ratio. After all, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t want to be a human restructuring machine upon arriving at the Hundred Treasures Realm. Therefore, he was going to research this technique and hand it over to Mu Yu.

    Zhao Hai became afraid because he had seen the failure rate of the refiners. It was utterly terrible. The sess rate has reached 1 in 10. Tang Jie told Zhao Hai before that the sess rate of refining arge artifact was less than 1 percent. At that time, he didn¡¯t think much of it. Now that he saw how much the refiners failed in refining the fake spirit snake needles, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.

    When he saw Mu Yu being satisfied with the results and even offering praise, Zhao Hai was dumbfounded. Such a sess rate was still enough to be praised, he was speechless.

    After staying inside the Space for three days, Zhao Hai finally went out. At the same time, he recorded the water refining technique into a jade slip. It must be said that water refining wasn¡¯t very difficult. However, people need to fix their mindset that only fire can be used in refining.

    In these three days, Zhao Hai was also paying attention to Ba Li¡¯s group. Just as Mu Yu and the others worried about, Ba Li was prepared to deal with the Octopus Inds in one go. The reinforcements didn¡¯t number 50 thousand, but 80 thousand people! In addition to the 5000 people from the Giant Spirit Realm that came with Ba Li, there were 3000 more people who came to reinforce. Along with the 3000 people were two more Giant Spirit Treasure Ships and 20 Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots. The only good news was that the reinforcements didn¡¯t bring a Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle with them.

    Zhao Hai reckoned that the people from the Giant Spirit Realm disliked using Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needles. They were the type of people who liked to use brute strength. Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needles required skill. Although it also has great attacking power, its flexible body was something the Giant Spirit Realm wasn¡¯t fond of. Instead, they sent two Giant Spirit Treasure Ships as well as a bunch of Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots. In their opinion, these things were enough to bulldoze through the Octopus Inds.

    However, the reinforcements had just met with Ba Li. They still haven¡¯t departed for the Octopus Inds. In Ba Li¡¯s mind, Tang Jie and the others would never leave the ind, so he has no worries. He might as well prepare in order to seed in the attack.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything about Ba Li¡¯s decision. He can attack whenever he wants to attack, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t care. In any case, he doesn¡¯t have anything to worry about.

    At the same time, over these three days, although the refiners had wasted a lot of materials, they were still people with real skills. In three days of refining, they were able to make 90 fake spirit snake needles. This number wasn¡¯t small.

    When Zhao Hai came out of the Space, he immediately went to the refining cave. There were people guarding outside in order to block people from entering. They were afraid of people disturbing the process of refining. However, Zhao Hai was an exception. Mu Yu already gave word to allow Zhao Hai entry once hees.

    Upon entering the cave, Zhao Hai noticed Mu Yu sitting on the corner. It¡¯s clear that he doesn¡¯t want to disturb the people refining the artifacts.

    Seeing Zhao Hai arrive, Mu Yu nodded. Zhao Hai also gave a nod to Mu Yu before arriving at his side and saying, ¡°Brother Mu, let¡¯s head out, I have something to report.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded, he understood that Zhao Hai was about to give a report about Ba Li and the others. He stood and went outside with Zhao Hai. Then they flew towards his cave residence.

    Upon entering his cave residence, Mu Yu immediately called for Tang Jie, Xu Wuzun, and Kong Miao. While the rest were heading over, Zhao Hai told Mu Yu about therge artifacts that were added to Ba Li¡¯s arsenal.

    When Tang Jie and the others arrived, Mu Yu ryed the information he heard from Zhao Hai.

    Hearing Ba Li¡¯s current army, Xu Wuzun and Kong Miao couldn¡¯t help but let out a cold breath. This was 80 thousand experts, not 8 thousand. Moreover, there were 8000 people from the Giant Spirit Realm. It seems like the Giant Spirit Realm was prepared to trample the Octopus Inds no matter what.

    Mu Yu looked at everyone and asked, ¡°What do you think we should do about this?¡±

    Tang Jie and the others couldn¡¯t help but frown. To be honest, they didn¡¯t know how to deal with this. Ba Li¡¯s reinforcements were beyond what they expected. Thinking about it caused them to feel pressure.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t speak, but there was no anxiety on his face. Conversely, there was a slight disapproval in his expression. It was clear that he didn¡¯t take Ba Li¡¯s numbers to heart.

    Although Mu Yu also noticed Zhao Hai¡¯s expression, he knew that Zhao Hai¡¯s words right now carried less weight than his. Therefore, without waiting for Zhao Hai to speak, Mu Yu opened his mouth and said, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to worry about how many people Ba Li has. By this point, the second n has beenunched. What we need to do was to defeat Ba Li here, so that everyone in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield would know about our strength.¡±

    Tang Jie and the others had heavy expressions when they heard this. This was because they had yet to know how many fake spirit snake needles the refiners were able to make. If there weren¡¯t enough spirit snake needles, then dealing with thoserge artifacts would be very difficult.

    Seeing their expression, Mu Yu knew what they were thinking. He said, ¡°In thest three days, our refiners were able to make 94 fake spirit snake needles. I can assure you that we would have more than a hundred by the time Ba Li arrives.¡±

    Zhao Hai coughed lightly, as he said, ¡°Brother Mu, I was also able to make 20 fake spirit snake needles in thest three days. We already have more than a hundred fake spirit snake needles. Moreover, we still have enough materials. Once Ba Li arrives here, we would have even more spirit snake needles. I¡¯m afraid it will reach more than 200.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Mu Yu excitedly asked, ¡°Little Hai, are you telling the truth?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare deceive you about this.¡± Then Zhao Hai took out a spatial bag and then threw it over to Mu Yu. Mu Yu took the spatial bag and scanned it. There were 20 fake spirit snake needles neatly arranged inside.

    Mu Yuughed and said, ¡°Alright, fantastic! As long as we have these Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needles, we can deal with the Giant Spirit Realm with confidence.¡±

    Tang Jie and the others were shaken. The appearance of these spirit snake needles gave them energy. They weren¡¯t afraid of the people that Ba Li had with him, they were afraid of therge artifacts. No matter which of these artifacts ms into the guardian formation, they would still deal great damage.

    Without theserge artifacts, then they could use the guardian formation tofortable defend the ind against tens of thousands of attacks. After all, guardian formations wouldn¡¯t be seen as important if they were weak. Moreover, in thest several days, Xu Wuzun and the others had conducted enhancements to the guardian formation with Tang Jie¡¯s help. If it weren¡¯t forrge artifacts or spirit snake needles, it would have been impossible to break through the formation.

    Before this, Tang Jie and the others were worried that there weren¡¯t enough spirit snake needles to counter therge artifacts. But now, they were no longer worried!

 Chapter 1473 â€“ Tang Jieâ€™s Ambition

    <h4>Chapter 1473 - Tang Jie¡¯s Ambition</h4>

    Mu Yu looked at everyone and said, ¡°What we need to do right now is to sharpen our swords and wait for those guys toe. I really want to see what they¡¯ll do once therge artifacts they¡¯re so proud of get destroyed. Hahaha. I reckon their expressions would be majestic.¡±

    Everyoneughed. By this time, they were already rxed. The fake spirit snake needles gave them courage. Even if the Giant Spirit Realm was powerful, they still wouldn¡¯t flinch upon facing them.

    Seeing everyone¡¯s expressions, Mu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Alright, you all should take a rest. Make the sentries outside be more careful. Once they spot the enemying, they should report it immediately. This time I think the Giant Spirit Realm wouldn¡¯t be rushing over. After all, they have too many people with them. As long as they are spotted, the sentries outside should retreat immediately. We don¡¯t need to see how strong the enemy is because we¡¯re already aware.¡±

    Kong Miao and Xu Wuzunpiled, then they turned around and left. Tang Jie, Tang Wen, and Zhao Hai didn¡¯t move. Mu Yu gave them a nce telling them to stay.

    Once Xu Wuzun and Kong Miao have left, Mu Yu let out a long breath and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Giant Spirit Realm to bring so many people. Little Jie, do you think we should ask for reinforcements? We have a lot of subordinates close to here. We can¡¯t just rely on the Xu Race and the World of Cultivation, it would be unfair towards the two realms.¡±

    Hearing Mu Yu, Tang Jie couldn¡¯t help but stare. In his mind, Mu Yu was very confident. What happened?

    Tang Jie replied, ¡°Big Brother Mu, what happened to your confidence?¡±

    Mu Yu looked at Tang jie and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not confident, I just don¡¯t want to cause too many deaths to the Xu Race and the World of Cultivation. The two realms turned to us for help. They have done a lot for the Hundred Treasures Realm, we cannot make them suffer too many losses. It would be unfair to them and it would make the other smaller realms think something bad about us.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Big Brother Mu, you don¡¯t have to be worried. If you¡¯re worried about our poption dwindling because of our battle against the Giant Spirit Realm, then you don¡¯t have to. In fact, we already have enough manpower in our hands.¡±

    Mu Yu stared as he looked at Zhao Hai in confusion and asked, ¡°What do you mean? Where do we get manpower?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°We have enough people with us. Big Brother Mu, don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m a Dark Mage. To be honest, even if the Giant Spirit Realm brings all of their subordinate realms, they still couldn¡¯t surpass the number of Undead that I have. Although my Undead aren¡¯t that strong, our spirit snake needles have energy gathering formations. I can use 10 thousand Undead to power one fake spirit snake needle. They don¡¯t need to fight directly but they can help us by supplying energy to the spirit snake needles. Therefore, we don¡¯t need to worry about manpower.¡±

    Mu Yu and Tang Jie stared, they haven¡¯t thought about it this way. Hearing Zhao Hai, Mu Yu asked, ¡°Little Hai, there are more than 100 fake spirit snake needles. If each needle needed 10 thousand Undead, you would need more than a million Undead. You have that many?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Mu Yu and said, ¡°If we weren¡¯t using fake spirit snake needles, then I would have to use 100 thousand Undead for each spirit snake needle.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes shed a cold light as he said this, causing Tang Jie and the others to shiver. Actually, they weren¡¯t strangers to seeing blood. But when they heard Zhao Hai, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a cold sweat going down their back.

    More than 100 spirit snake needles, each with 10 thousand Undead ounts to more than 1 million Undead in total. If each spirit snake needle needed a hundred thousand Undead, then it would be more than ten million Undead.

    What did ten million Undead signify? It meant that 10 million people died! If all of these Undead were made by Zhao Hai, then calling him a mass murderer would be an understatement.

    Tang Jue looked at Zhao Hai and probed, ¡°Little Hai, how did you acquire your Undead?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Tang Jie and understood what Tang Jie wanted to know. He just smiled, revealing his pure white teeth, as he said, ¡°All of them are my enemies!¡±

    Tang Jie, Tang Wen, and even Mu Yu couldn¡¯t help but feel their hearts shake. Zhao Hai¡¯s words reverberated in their minds for some time. Although the words sound ordinary, the aura behind it carried a thick smell of blood that couldn¡¯t be covered.

    Mu Yu took several breaths to calm himself down. Then he looked at Zhao Hai with aplex expression before he said, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll do what you say. When the timees, we¡¯ll hand the fake spirit snake needles over to you. In addition to yourrge artifacts, you will be our greatest trump card against the enemy.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Big Brother Mu, rest assured, nothing will go wrong. Right, Brother Mu, this is a gift for you, no, a gift for the Hundred Treasures Realm. It¡¯s something I acquired back in the lower realm. I don¡¯t know if it will be useful for the people from high-grade realms.¡± After he said that, he threw a jade slip over to Mu Yu.

    Inside Zhao Hai¡¯s jade slip was a refining technique. Zhao Hai already discovered that water refining had some issues when it came to higher-leveled applications. In order to make full use of water refining, it needed some improvements. Inside Zhao Hai¡¯s jade slip was apletely unmodified water refining technique.

    Zhao Hai certainly has the ability to make a water refining technique that matches the standards of the World of Cultivation. However, this could only make Mu Yu and the others suspicious. Because of this, he didn¡¯t change anything. In fact, introducing the idea of water refining was already enough for Mu Yu and the others. Once this door gets opened, the Hundred Treasures Realm could go in and explore.

    Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t suspect the intelligence of the people from high-grade realms. Therefore, he didn¡¯t make any modifications and just gave Mu Yu the water refining technique as is.

    Mu Yu received the jade slip with a puzzled expression. Then he carelessly scanned the jade slip with his spiritual force. To be honest, he didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to bring something good. He knew that Zhao Hai was an ascender. Mu Yu wouldn¡¯t even nce at the techniques of the World of Cultivation, not to say techniques from the lower realms.

    However, upon looking at the contents of the jade slip, Mu Yu¡¯s expression slowly changed. Then he slowly became excited.

    Mu Yu wasn¡¯t an expert in refining. In fact, he knows very little about refining. However, he could still see that the water technique that Zhao Hai gave was real. After looking at the water refining technique, Mu Yu excitedly looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, is this real?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s real. Back in the lower realms, I came into contact with a Seaman Race. They take the sea as their home and were the rulers of the ocean. Their leader gave me this water refining technique. How about it? It¡¯s useful right?¡±

    Mu Yuughed and said, ¡°Useful, it¡¯s very useful. Little Hai, you really are the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s lucky star. Right, why didn¡¯t you take this out earlier?¡±

    Zhao Hai rolled his eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s because I never use this method. I have a divergent bility, what need do I have for it? If it weren¡¯t for the low sess rate of the refiners, I would have forgotten about it.¡±

    At this time, Tang Jie asked, ¡°Big Brother Mu, Little Hai, what are you two talking about? Water refining, what is that?¡±

    Mu Yu smiled and then tossed the jade slip over to Tang Jie, then he said, ¡°This will be important for the Hundred Treasures Realm. I must not be revealed in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. We need to tend this thing back to the realm as soon as possible. All experiments on it need to be done there.¡±

    At this time, Tang Jie initial parts of the jade slip. He looked at Zhao Hai in disbelief as he said, ¡°Little Hai, is this really useful? Why does it seem ordinary to me?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s useful. It¡¯s very easy to use. Back when I was helping the Seaman Race, the weapons they use were made from this technique. Their weapons aren¡¯t any weaker than other weapons in the lower realms. Naturally, I still don¡¯t know if we can make use of this technique. But we can still study it.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded and said, ¡°We can¡¯t use it, but its principle can be studied. As long as we make improvements, then with this method, the Hundred Treasures Realm would be able to refine anything.¡±

    By this point, Tang Wen has read through the contents of the jade slip. It was at this point that he became clear about its importance towards the Hundred Treasures Realm. Right now, Tang Wen discovered that Zhao Hai has contributed more to the Hundred Treasures Realm than any other native of the realm.

    Mu Yu looked at the three and said, ¡°Nobody should find out about the contents of this jade slip. I¡¯ll personally return to the base in order to deliver this.¡±

    Hearing Mu Yu, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Big Brother Mu, it¡¯s just a refining technique. Does it really need that much attention?¡±

    Mu Yu replied, ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but although the Hundred Treasures Realm is an expert in making small artifacts, we are bad at makingrge artifacts. If we manage to improve this water refining technique, then the Hundred Treasures Realm would be able to make artifacts muchrger than the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship.¡±

    Seeing Mu Yu getting more and more excited, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Alright, Big Brother Mu, there¡¯s no need to be so excited. Although the water refining method is very strong, it required high-grade water, and arge quantity of it. Does the Hundred Treasures Realm have so much high-grade water?¡±

    Mu Yu stared at Zhao Hai, then he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the Hundred Treasures Realm. The realm has a lot of treasures, high-grade water is nothing. You don¡¯t need to worry about this. You three stay here and prepare. I¡¯ll return here as soon as I deliver the jade slip.¡±

    The three nodded. Right after that, Mu Yu turned around and left. Looking at Mu Yu¡¯s departing back, Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°Big Brother Mu Yu is too excited. There¡¯s no need to be so anxious.¡±

    Tang Jie patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Stop talking nonsense. If Big Brother Mu didn¡¯te here and you gave me that thing, I would immediately head back to the base along with an escort of 500 men. Although I know that there¡¯s no danger in using the transmission formation, I would still need guards. That¡¯s how important that thing is to the Hundred Treasures Realm.¡±

    Tang Wen agreed, ¡°With that technique, the strength of the Hundred Treasures Realm would jump several generation¡¯s worth. When the timees, who in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield would be our opponents?¡±

    Tang Jie was also very excited. Seeing the expression of the two, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but frown. Now he doesn¡¯t know if it was a good idea to give the water refining technique to the Hundred Treasures Realm. If the Hundred Treasures Realm wanted to conquer the entire Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, then that would be utterly impossible. If the Hundred Treasures Realm bes so ambitious, then the World of Cultivation would certainly suffer.

    When he thought of this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Brother Tang, you don¡¯t really intend to conquer the entire Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, do you? If that happens, then all the high-grade realms would unite against us.¡±

    Tang Jie shook his head as he smiled and said, ¡°Of course not. The situation of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield is veryplex. There simply are too many powers here. It¡¯s impossible to unite this ce. However, it¡¯s possible for the Hundred Treasures Realm to be an existence that people would have to think twice before offending. Once that happens, we could get more subordinate realms and our influence would grow. The resources we receive would also increase, causing our development to be quicker. It wouldn¡¯t be impossible to be the most powerful existence in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    Hearing Tang Jie, Zhao Hai felt relieved. It must be known that uniting the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield and bing the strongest existence in the battlefield were two totally different things. The former demanded absolute sovereignty over the battlefield while thetter only involved bing the strongest power.

    However, this was already enough. If the Hundred Treasures Realm bes the most powerful existence in the battlefield, then it would be very beneficial for Zhao Hai.

    Although Mu Yu left, nothing changed in the Octopus Inds. This was because everything on the ind had already been taken care of. They already had more than 100 fake spirit snake needles. The only person who was mildly busy on the ind was Zhao Hai. He was currently recycling the failed spirit snake needles into usable materials. This way, they could be used for future refinings.

 Chapter 1474 â€“ Refining Grandmaster

    <h4>Chapter 1474 - Refining Grandmaster</h4>

    Ba Li was in high spirits as he stood on the bow of the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship. At least this was what he appeared to other people. At this time, Ba Li¡¯s mind was filled with the thought of revenge.

    To Ba Li, being driven back by Tang Jie was the greatest shame of his life. This time, he would tten the Octopus Inds using his 80 thousand troops, three Giant Spirit Treasure Ships, and 20 Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots.

    What Ba Li was worried about right now was the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s response. Although Ba Li was arrogant, he knew how important the Octopus Inds was to the Hundred Treasures Realm at this time. Its location was akin to a sword stuck into the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s territory. As long as they keep it, they would be able to use this sword to strike at the Giant Spirit Realm.

    With how important the Octopus Inds was, the Hundred Treasures Realm would certainly not allow it to be extinguished. It¡¯s possible that the Hundred Treasures Realm had sent reinforcements. Ba Li could only hope that the Hundred Treasures Realm didn¡¯t send a lot.

    This was also the reason why Ba Li sent for so many reinforcements. He wanted to have the bigger army even if the Hundred Treasures Realm sent more people. This way, he wouldn¡¯t need to be afraid of cleaning up the opponent.

    However, this caused the marching speed to be reduced greatly. Because of their massive army, logistics became a huge problem. And because of their massive number, not everyone can enter the Giant Spirit Treasure Ships. Therefore, some of them had to fly alongside the treasure ships. These people used their own flying artifacts, some used flying swords. There were all kinds of weird artifacts in the air.

    Although flying artifacts weren¡¯t slow, Ba Li wouldn¡¯t dare make them fly at their full speed. This was because he wanted to save the strength of these people.

    Back when he fought against Tang Jie and the others, Ba Li understood that they were sly and cunning. Ba Li was afraid that if he had his people move too fast, then their fighting strength would be affected once they arrived at the ind. If that happens, and Tang Jie and the others capitalize on it, then things would be troublesome.

    After suffering several losses against Tang Jie, Ba Li finally learned to think smartly. He would need superior forces to deal with the enemy. And since the enemy wouldn¡¯t run away, he doesn¡¯t need to rush. He would fight steadily, leaving the opponent no chances to make a move.

    Before long, Ba Li¡¯s group was 10 thousand li away from the Octopus Inds. As he stood on the bow, Ba Li could see the Xu Race sentries retreating. To be honest, when he saw the Xu Race running away, Ba Li couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of achievement.

    At this time, Mu Yu received information that Ba Li¡¯s group was approaching. The number of people on the Octopus Inds didn¡¯t increase, it was still less than 30 thousand. Mu Yu now trusted Zhao Hai. He publicly announced that Zhao Hai was now someone from the Hundred Treasures Realm. He even directly gave Zhao Hai the status of Refining Grandmaster!

    Although the position of Refining Grandmaster doesn¡¯t hold too much power and could be considered to be an empty position, the status was very respected in the Hundred Treasures Realm. Among the millions and millions of people in the Hundred Treasures Realm, less than a hundred people held the status of Crafting Grandmaster. Not to say people from the Hundred Treasures Realm, even people in Tang Jie¡¯s position had to be respectful towards Refining Grandmasters. Nobody would dare offend these people.

    It can be said that besides Mu Yu, Zhao Hai has the highest status currently on the Octopus Inds. Naturally, this was only in name. After all, Zhao Hai was from the World of Cultivation. There were still a lot of people who didn¡¯t believe in him.

    Zhao Hai was also aware of his identity. He didn¡¯t be arrogant and kept being polite towards everyone. He still called Tang Jie Brother Tang and treated him with respect.

    Unlike those who didn¡¯t know the truth, Tang Jie and the others knew that the title of Refining Grandmaster wasn¡¯t given to Zhao Hai for no reason at all. It was because Zhao Hai was really worthy of it.

    First of all, the fake spirit snake needles were his achievement. There¡¯s also the water refining technique. These two were enough to brand Zhao Hai as a Refining Grandmaster.

    Not everyone in the Hundred Treasures Realm could be a Crafting Grandmaster. If you were very good at refining, then you would at most be a Refining Master. To be a Refining Grandmaster, in addition to bing a good refiner, one would also need great contributions towards the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Being a Refining Grandmaster was a position of honor. Even if it didn¡¯t hold much power, this title would still make Zhao Hai respected.

    Zhao Hai could see that he still fell short in the eyes of the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm. THerefore, he didn¡¯t becent because of his new status.

    Since Zhao Hai didn¡¯t be arrogant due to his new status, he gained the appreciation of the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm. And with him joining the Hundred Treasures Realm, they were slowly getting ustomed to him. They also treated Zhao Hai with respect.

    This respect wasn¡¯t because Zhao Hai was a Refining Grandmaster, but because Mu Yu and Tang Jie treated him well. This caused the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm to look highly at him as well.

    Right now, Zhao Hai was on the right side of Mu Yu while Tang Jie was on the left. Seeing the two on Mu Yu¡¯s left and right, it seemed like they were Mu Yu¡¯s left and right arms.

    Mu Yu looked outside from the Octopus Ind¡¯s guardian formation. The guardian formation of the Octopus Inds was very well designed. Looking from the outside, the guardian formation seemed to not exist. However, it made it difficult to see the inside of the formation. From the outside, the Octopus Inds look like it was shrouded in mist.

    Hearing the report of the Xu Race, Mu Yu knew that Ba Li¡¯s group weren¡¯t far from the Octopus Inds. Mu Yu couldn¡¯t help but ponder for a while as he asked, ¡°Tell me, will Ba Li ignore anything else and just attack?¡±

    Tang jie thought for a moment and said, ¡°I think so. Ba Li should be enraged by how we beat himst time. He will definitely attack us no matter what.¡±

    Mu Yu turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, what do you think?¡±

    Tang Jie pondered over it and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this, but I think the chances of Ba Li attacking immediately isn¡¯t too great. Now that they have superior strength and numbers, he maye look at the situation first once he arrives. Ba Li should also be aware that the Hundred Treasures Realm had sent reinforcements. So I think he would first want to know how many people the Hundred Treasures Realm had sent over. This way, he could make his decisions confidently.¡±

    Mu Yu and Tang Jie nodded. Tang Jie pped his hands and said, ¡°Right, that guy Ba Li suffered hard against usst time. He should have learned how to be smarter this time. Now, he has superior strength, the only worry in his mind is the reinforcements that the Hundred Treasures Realm has sent. As long as he knows how many people the Hundred Treasures Realm sent, he can choose which method he could use to deal with us.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded, ¡°Although I haven¡¯t fought against Ba Li, I heard about him before. He¡¯s a new genius of the Giant Spirit Realm, so he shouldn¡¯t be that stupid. If he doesn¡¯t attack, then I¡¯ll go out and meet him.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I wonder what his expression would be once he discovers that Big Brother Mu came as reinforcements. I hope he won¡¯t run away without fighting.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Mu Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh as he said, ¡°That kid wouldn¡¯t run away. There¡¯s a rule in the Giant Spirit Realm that they couldn¡¯t retreat when faced with the Hundred Treasures Realm.¡±

    Tang Jie smiled and said, ¡°We couldn¡¯t deal with Ba List time because he held the entire offense. He just retreated in order to make preparations to deal with us. If he retreats without a fight, then the Giant Spirit Realm wouldn¡¯t let him off even if he¡¯s a genius.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Then we have to go out and meet them. However, we also need to make our preparations.¡±

    After he said that, Zhao Hai waved his hand and released arge number of Undead, enough to cover the entire ind. The Undead were arranged in a cube formation of 10 thousand Undead each. Then the entire group of 100 were also in a cubic formation. Their presence in the sky caused a huge pressure on those who looked at them.

    After releasing the Undead, Zhao Hai waved his hand as 100 fake spirit snake needles appeared in front of the cube formation. Then these spirit snake needles were distributed among the Undead groups. With the spirit snake needles suspended outside the Undead formation, it looked like a structure that was ready to fight at any time.

    This arrangement was already approved by Mu Yu. Zhao Hai already told him that his Undead could help in supplying energy to the spirit snake needles. With this, not only could the spirit snake needles be utilized, the people on the Octopus Inds were also freed and could now fight.

    The weakest among the people present, besides Zhao Hai, was at the Transcending Tribtion Stage. The majority of Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead were in the Foundation Building Stage, but 10 thousand of them could still be used to power one fake spirit snake needle. With the Undead focusing their power on the spirit snake needles, this meant that not a lot of them would be killed in the battle, which was what Zhao Hai wanted the most.

    Mu Yu looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s action and nodded. He didn¡¯t say anything but ced a huge marker on Zhao Hai in his mind. This wasn¡¯t because of Zhao Hai¡¯s arrangement, but because of his Undead!

 Chapter 1475 â€“ Proof

    <h4>Chapter 1475 - Proof</h4>

    Zhao Hai already told Mu Yu before that he has a lot of Undead, and these Undead could control the fake spirit snake needles. Mu Yu believed that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t lie about this matter. Zhao Hai also said that each fake spirit snake needle needs 10 thousand Undead to operate, Mu Yu believes that Zhao Hai can achieve this.

    However, he didn¡¯t make Zhao Hai release a million Undead just to take a look. So he didn¡¯t know what would happen when 1 million Undead was released.

    Now that Zhao Hai released his 1 million Undead, the overwhelming number caused one¡¯s scalp to numb. There¡¯s a certain quantity of people that caused one to tremble, and this was a group of Undead. These Undead looked like human beings. Imagine having a million troops flying in the sky?

    As the saying went, 10 thousand soldiers was endless. But this was 1 million. Even if you knew that they were on your side, you would still shake upon seeing them.

    Seeing this, how could Mu Yu not ce emphasis on Zhao Hai? With his ability to reconstruct artifacts, even if he doesn¡¯t join the Hundred Treasures Realm, Zhao Hai could still roam the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield freely.

    Imagine Zhao Hai robbing more people and increasing the number of fake spirit snake needles in his hand. Then he would have his undead use these spirit snake needles to fight. In this case, who could be his opponent in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield?

    The Xu Race and the World of Cultivation were already prepared for this scene. They had seen Zhao Hai release his Undead before, so they weren¡¯t too surprised. Only the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm were startled.

    Tang Jie and Tang Wen went to calm everyone down. Once things became peaceful, Mu Yu led people outside the Octopus Inds. On the other hand, the Undead stayed inside. They would be the surprise attack of the ind. It wasn¡¯t time to reveal them.

    Not long after they came out of the ind, Mu Yu and the others saw a group of people in the distance. There were three Giant Spirit Treasure Ships in front of the group. There were a lot ofmon cultivators behind, just like infantry walking behind tanks. They were slowly progressing towards the Octopus Inds.

    Mu Yu and the others positioned themselves 300 li outside the ind. The other party were naturally able to see them. Since they weren¡¯t that fast to begin with, therge army slowed down one li away.

    Ba Li stationed himself on the bow and was looking at the alliance of three realms in front of him. He was Mu Yu in front of the group along with Tang Jie and Zhao Hai on the left and right.

    Seeing Mu Yu, Ba Li¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but shrink. As someone from the Giant Spirit Realm, he naturally knew who Mu Yu was. Mu Yu was titled as his generation¡¯s most talented genius. Ba Li would have been living inside a rock if he didn¡¯t know who Mu Yu was.

    Seeing the people behind Mu Yu, Ba Li couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow. The number of people increased, but only people from the Hundred Treasures Realm were added. Moreover, the reinforcements weren¡¯t a lot, probably only 5000 people. This wasn¡¯t what Ba Li expected. Ba Li thought that the Hundred Treasures Realm would act like him, getting their subordinate realms to fight for them. But now, it seems like the Hundred Treasures Realm didn¡¯t do so. This caused Ba Li to be surprised.

    However, seeing the mist shrouding the Octopus Inds not far away, Ba Li began to think twice. With how misty the Octopus Inds was, it was capable of hiding an army inside.

    Ba Li sized Mu Yu up. Mu Yu was also looking at him, then Mu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Ba Li, right? What? The Giant Spirit Realm going to cause trouble once more?¡±

    When Zhao Hai and Tang Jie heard Mu Yu, they had to suppress theirughter. It was clear that the Hundred Treasures Realm caused this incident, but now Mu Yu pinned the me on the Giant Spirit Realm. Who knows how Ba Li would react.

    As soon as he heard this, Ba Li was immediately enraged as he said, ¡°Mu Yu, you¡¯re a respected expert, so don¡¯t change ck to white. Your Hundred Treasures Realm provoked us first and even took in traitors. You better give me an exnation otherwise you can¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±

    Everyone present knew that this was just useless banter. Even if Mu Yu gave an exnation, Ba Li would still be impolite. He brought tens of thousands of people, they weren¡¯t just here for vacation.

    Mu Yu replied, ¡°Ba Li, there¡¯s no need to waste any breaths. I think you should be clear why matters came to this point. I heard that you¡¯re the one who chose to abandon the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race. Hahaha, I didn¡¯t expect the Giant Spirit Realm to have a genius like you. I must say, Ba Li, are you a secret agent of the Hundred Treasures Realm?¡±

    As soon as he heard Mu Yu, Ba Li¡¯s expression turned white. This matter was a taboo among the Giant Spirit Realm. This was the greatest mistake that Ba Li made, so he didn¡¯t dare talk about it.

    To be honest, Ba Li was regretting his decision. He didn¡¯t think that his decision to abandon the World of Cultivation would lead to this.

    Ba Li was an arrogant person, and this incident has be a biggest stain on his reputation. Now, Mu Yu was using this incident to mock him. How could Ba Li not be angry, he was furious!

    Ba Li coldly snorted and said, ¡°Mu Yu, there¡¯s no need to waste so much words. All of this was a plot of the Hundred Treasures Realm. The World of Cultivation and the Xu Race are spies of the Hundred Treasures Realm!¡±

    Ba Li said these words because he noticed the people behind him feeling uneasy. Ba Li couldn¡¯t help but be startled. He immediately understood what Mu Yu wanted to do, so he could only say these words in order to stifle the unrest of the people behind him.

    Ba Li was now aware of how wrong he was to abandon the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race. The World of Cultivation and the Xu Race were nobodies, but they represented an entire range of people. They may not be strong, but they were symbols for medium and low-grade realms.

    The attitude of the Giant Spirit Realm towards the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race tells a message towards the medium and low-grade realms. As soon as Ba Li admits to abandoning the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race, these smaller realms would certainly be uneasy. Everyone would think that the Giant Spirit Realm would abandon them one day just like what they did to the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race. Once they have this idea in their mind, these people would no longer trust the Giant Spirit Realm. And the Giant Spirit Realm would find it hard to remove this idea from their minds.

    Because he knew about this, Ba Li would have to say something else to mislead the smaller realms, making them think that the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race were spies nted by the Hundred Treasures Realm. This would give the Giant Spirit Realm an excuse for what they did.

    Just as Ba Li said his words, without waiting for Mu yu to speak, Zhao Hai coldly snorted as he looked at Ba Li and said, ¡°Ba Li, I have seen a lot of shameless people, but I haven¡¯t seen someone as shameless as you. Everyone here knows what happened. Our World of Cultivation were subordinates of the Giant Spirit Realm ever since we entered the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. We offered tributes religiously so that the Giant Spirit Realm would protect us. But what did the Giant Spirit Realm do? When the Hundred Treasures Realm attacked us, you only sent 50 people. Moreover, you abandoned us. At that time, the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race killed more than a thousand people from the Hundred Treasures Realm. Even then, you wanted us to face them head-on, pushing us towards our end. If the Hundred Treasures Realm didn¡¯t take us in and cleared our grudge, then our two realms would have left the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Your embarrassing your ancestors by telling such tant lies.¡±

    Ba Li¡¯splexion was pitch ck when he heard Zhao Hai. What Zhao Hai said was true and this matter was indeed the fault of the Giant Spirit Realm. Ba Li couldn¡¯t refute it for some time, the people behind him were bing more uneasy.

    These people from smaller realms weren¡¯t fools. They didn¡¯t know what happened to the World of Cultivation, but now they knew. To be honest, they didn¡¯t expect this result. They didn¡¯t expect the World of Cultivation to betray the Giant Spirit Realm over this.

    Ba Li was worried. He knew that if he let these smaller realms believe in Zhao Hai, then the Giant Spirit Realm would face troubles in the future. When he thought of this, Ba Li immediately said, ¡°Kid, don¡¯t talk nonsense. What proof do you have that you¡¯re telling the truth?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Ba Li, then he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Ba Li, do you really think that I have no proof? Today, I will offend the Hundred Treasures Realm in order to prove the shamelessness of the Giant Spirit Realm.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai waved his hand and arge group of Undead appeared beside him. These Undead were all wearing ck clothing. They were dressed exactly like the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Besides their appearance, these Undead held something that was exclusive to the Hundred Treasures Realm, their small artifacts. Their hands were also small and flexible. Cultivators, from the Foundation Establishment Stage, train in a specific manner, causing them to have certain characteristics unique to their cultivation method. For example, the people from the Giant Spirit Realm had wide and thick hands. This was an important identification for cultivators.

    Therefore, when Zhao Hai released the Undead, the people from smaller realms immediately looked at the hands. Compared to most practitioners, the hands of Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead were more slender, just like the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm. Upon seeing this, they couldn¡¯t help but believe Zhao Hai¡¯s words.

 Chapter 1476 â€“ Collision

    <h4>Chapter 1476 - Collision</h4>

    Seeing that the situation wasn¡¯t doing well, Ba Li coldly snorted and said, ¡°So what if we don¡¯t save you? You don¡¯t even see who you¡¯re with. The Xu Race are well-known as bandits in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Even if you¡¯re willing to associate yourselves with bandits, the Giant Spirit Realm isn¡¯t. The moment you joined hands with the Xu Race, you¡¯re no longer someone from the Giant Spirit Realm.¡±

    When he heard this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh as he said, ¡°Good, Ba Li. Good, Giant Spirit Realm. Do you really think yourselves to be saints? Hearing what you said just now, even the Xu Race would appear to be better. At least the Xu Race recognizes themselves as bandits. The Giant Spirit Realm is truly causing shame to high-grade realms.¡± Zhao Hai waved his hand and collected the Undead from the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    At the same time, upon hearing Zhao Hai, the other people from the Giant Spirit Realm couldn¡¯t help but be ashamed. They were also angered. Their shame was caused by Ba Li¡¯s amateur response. In the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, who could dare im that they didn¡¯t rob others and were living honestly? Ba Li actually said such a novice excuse. Didn¡¯t he just admit that the Giant Spirit Realm has abandoned the World of Cultivation?

    They were angry because of what Zhao Hai said. Saying that the Xu Race was better than the Giant Spirit Realm caused the people from the Giant Spirit Realm to be annoyed. Although Ba Li chose the wrong words, what Zhao Hai said was excessive.

    Ba Li also knew that he spoke wrongly, hisplexion couldn¡¯t help but turn dark. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother talking, everyone can see the truth. The World of Cultivation betrayed the Giant Spirit Realm and even killed our people. If I don¡¯t kill you today, then my hatred wouldn¡¯t be quenched. Mu Yu, does the Hundred Treasures Realm really want to get mixed in with this group?¡±

    Mu Yu looked at Ba Li, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Since we¡¯re already here, then we might as well involve ourselves. No matter what, the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race are now the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s subordinates. We aren¡¯t the kinds of people who abandon their people.¡±

    As soon as he heard Mu Yu, Ba Li¡¯s expression turned even darker. He coldly snorted and said, ¡°Enough chit-chat, take this.¡± Then he waved his hand, causing his army to slowly retreat.

    But what Ba Li failed to see was the despise on the expressions of the people from the smaller realms. These people were disappointed by Ba Li not only because the Giant Spirit Realm abandoned the World of Cultivation, but also because of Ba Li¡¯s recent performance. Ba Li was ipetent in their eyes. Faced with Zhao Hai¡¯s confrontation, he was in a dilemma and in the end finally said those careless words. If this was a genius of the Giant Spirit Realm, then they might as well think of a way of getting out.

    In fact, when Mu Yu pointed out that it was Ba Li¡¯s idea to abandon the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race, the people from the smaller realms were already disappointed. Smaller realms depend on high-grade realms for protection. Because of this, smaller realms pay attention to any changes to high-grade realms. These realms were very sensitive to whether a high-grade realm could protect them or not.

    In the past, the Giant Spirit Realm appeared to be strong. But after seeing Ba Li, these people couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads. If the Giant Spirit Realm were to be in the hands of people like Ba Li, then it would be hard to say if the Giant Spirit Realm could maintain their current domineering position.

    If Ba Li knew what these people were thinking, he would have exploded. He didn¡¯t expect that instead of hiding his mistake, he made it even bigger.

    Although these people had such thoughts, they didn¡¯t dare disy it. They were still together with Ba Li and they knew that no matter how the Giant Spirit Realm turns out in the future, they could still deal with them right now.

    Seeing Ba Li retreat, Mu Yu knew that they were nning for their first attack. He also waved his hand as everyone slowly returned to the Octopus Inds.

    Upon entering the ind, Mu Yu patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Good, Little Hai. Your performance was fantastic. Ba Li was in a real dilemma. Hahaha.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I hope Big Brother Mu doesn¡¯t me me for killing so many of your people.¡±

    Mu Yu shook his head and said, ¡°What¡¯s to me? Do you know how many people from the Hundred Treasures Realm die in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield every year? Even then, they contributed to the Hundred Treasures Realm, so their death is worth it. Let¡¯s talk about how to deal with the enemy. Little Hai, we made more than 200 fake spirit snake needles this time. Do we use them all?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Big Brother Mu wants to defeat the Giant Spirit Realm, right? Then we¡¯ll use them all. I can also send my ownrge artifact to help. Once the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s artifacts get defeated, everyone should prepare to charge immediately. With the help of our ownrge artifacts, it would be easier to deal with them.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded, he looked at Zhao Hai and then smiled as he said, ¡°We need to defeat them as soon as possible. As long as we defeat them in a short period of time, those people from the smaller realms would be distracted. When the timees, stage two of our n would proceed. Then it wouldn¡¯t be long before the Giant Spirit Realm gets defeated.

    Zhao Hai nodded, then released his ownrge artifacts beside the 1 million Undead. The Hell King¡¯s Ship and the three Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots appeared. The pagoda was still stationed on top of the Hell King¡¯s Ship. However, the Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle that Zhao Hai showed Mu Yu and the others earlier couldn¡¯t be seen.

    Mu Yu was satisfied with this arrangement, he nodded as he stood in ce looking at the ck spots that were Ba Li¡¯s group. Then he said, ¡°Everyone pay attention. As soon as Zhao Hai defeats therge artifacts of the other party, immediately attack at full power. Make sure to keep in formation and don¡¯t disperse!¡± He shouted using his spiritual qi, so his voice was loud and clear to everyone.

    The atmosphere before the battle was tense as everyone took out their own artifacts. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai had closed eyes as he was paying attention to Ba Li and his group.

    Ba Li¡¯s current setup was to smash against the enemy. But sincest time, he learned his lesson. He had the three Giant Spirit Treasure Ship in the middle while the 20 Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots were divided into two columns, protecting the left and right side of the ships. Meanwhile, the army was at the back.

    At this time, Ba Li and the others were almost a thousand li away from the Octopus Inds. Such distance was enough for the Giant Spirit Treasure Ships to gain their full speed. Ba Li then waved his hand and shouted, ¡°Charge!¡±

    Along with Ba Li¡¯s order, the three Giant Spirit Treasure Ships began to slowly elerate. As for the 20 Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots, they sped away, surpassing the treasure ships.

    Ba Li wasn¡¯t angered by this. This was also approved by him. The reason for this was the difference of eleration between the treasure ship and the chariots. The treasure ship wasrge, so it¡¯s initial startup was very slow. But this doesn¡¯t mean that its peak speed was low. On the contrary, the treasure ship¡¯s peak speed was very fast. Compared to the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship, the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariot was smaller and would naturally be faster at the start. However, the peak speed of the chariots couldn¡¯tpare to the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship.

    The Giant Spirit Treasures Ship doesn¡¯t need protection when it just first started. After all, things went slowly during this time. Even if Zhao Hai and the others wanted to make the treasure ship veer from its course, the ship could still adjust it in time. Once the treasure ships get faster, it would be able to catch up to the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots. As long as they bridge the gap, it would be toote for Zhao Hai and the others to deal a blow to the treasure ships.

    It was because of this that the 20 chariots were allowed to go ahead of the Giant Spirit Treasure Ships. After a while, the treasure ships also picked up some speed. The distance between the ship and the chariots decreased and before long they were side by side. At this time, they were now less than 500 li away from the Octopus Inds.

    The Giant Spirit Treasure Ships began to inch away from the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots. They were now 300 li away from the Octopus Inds. In such a distance, the treasure ships would arrive in no time.

    Ba Li clenched his jaws as the Giant Spirit Treasure Ships drew closer and closer to the Octopus Inds. He really wants to see how Mu Yu and the others would react once the ships smash through the guardian formation. However, Ba Li was also feeling a bit strange. He couldn¡¯t understand why the Hundred Treasures Realm didn¡¯t do anything as the treasure ship approached.

    Just as Ba Li was feeling that something was strange, severalrge artifacts appeared out of the inds. Seeing these artifacts, Ba Li couldn¡¯t help but sneer. The artifacts that came out were the ship and the chariots that he fought before. Thest time that Zhao Hai used them, they were easily knocked away by the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship. So Ba Li didn¡¯t take them seriously.

    Ba Li quickly noticed that something wasn¡¯t right. He discovered that there were a lot of needle-shaped artifacts behind the ship and the chariots.

    These needle-shaped artifacts left a deep mark in Ba Li¡¯s mind. In thest fight, it was these needles that knocked the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship off its course, causing Ba Li to retreat.

    Back then, the Hundred Treasures Realm only revealed ten of these needle-shaped artifacts. Ba Li knew that these needle-shaped artifacts weren¡¯t weak. This time, he counted more than a hundred needle-shaped artifacts. This caused Ba Li to feel bad.

    However, even if he had a n, it was already toote. The Giant Spirit Treasure Ship was now less than a hundred li from the Octopus Inds. He no longer has any time to make a turn.

    At this time, Zhao Hai controlled the Hell King¡¯s ship and the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots to charge along with the fake spirit snake needles. Mu Yu and the others were all standing inside the ind, looking outside with nervous expressions. The Hell King¡¯s Ship, Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots, and the needles didn¡¯t look as big as the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship. This lineup looks like Zhao Hai was staging a suicidal attack against the treasure ship.

    Both sides got closer and closer before they finally hit each other.

    ¡®Bang¡¯ ¡®Bang¡¯ ¡®Bang¡¯ ¡®Bang¡¯

    A continuous sound of collision was heard as the Hell King¡¯s ship and the other artifacts hit the middle Giant Spirit Treasure Ship, the one Ba Li was on.

    Mu Yu and the others didn¡¯t see the impact, but Ba Li did. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to the Hell King¡¯s Ship, and this was where he was wrong. Just as the Hell King¡¯s ship was one li away, the battering ram on its helm flew out and became a snake-like thing. This caused Ba Li to be stunned.

    Just as Ba Li was stunned, the battering ram hit the treasure ship that he was on. Ba Li felt the ship lightly shake, then there was nothing. He thought that the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship was just shaken. However, he suddenly felt that something wasn¡¯t right. The treasure ship was beginning to act strange.

    Then when Ba Li lowered his head, his jaw couldn¡¯t help but drop. This was because arge hole appeared on the ship. Something was actually able to breach arge hole on the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship!

    Ba Li¡¯s mind turned nk. He couldn¡¯t understand how this could happen. A seemingly ordinary battering ram was actually able to blow a hole on the ship?

    Before Ba Li could recover, the Hell King¡¯s Ship already crashed into the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship. This time, Zhao Hai used all of his strength. By integrating the energy-collection formation on the spirit snake needle, not only did the Hell King¡¯s ship take Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual qi, it also included the spiritual qi of the Undead and everyone inside Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. It can be said that the current Hell King¡¯s Ship was a ship-breaking artifact. The formation inside the Hell King¡¯s Ship was much more powerful than the formation inside Tang Jie¡¯s Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle. Although Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t have a lot of Transcending Tribtion Experts, the number of people that could provide energy for Zhao Hai exceeded a billion. Faced with such overwhelming strength, the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship had no chance.

    ¡®Bang¡¯

    Arge sound was heard as Ba Li could feel himself flying. Moreover, he could feel his internal organs shaking before he vomited blood. His face revealed the shock he felt about the current situation.

    The Giant Spirit Treasure Ship that Ba Li was on was finished. It waspletely crushed by the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Ba Li was fortunate enough to be thrown away. There were a lot of people that were directly killed by the collision!

 Chapter 1477 â€“ Victory

    <h4>Chapter 1477 - Victory</h4>

    Seeing the miserable state of the people from the Giant Spirit Realm, Ba Li vomited another mouthful of blood. This time, he was truly agitated.

    It¡¯s not strange for him to be agitated. There could have been 30 thousand people on these three Giant Spirit Treasure Ships. However, Ba Li didn¡¯t let so many people on his ships, only 8000 of his people as well as a few servants from the lower realms. In total, the three ships had 10 thousand people, most of them from the Giant Spirit Realm.

    The Giant Spirit Treasure Ship was originally a defensive artifact instead of an offensive one. Although the treasure ship¡¯s ramming was very strong, it¡¯s because of its good defense. With itsrge size, defense, and heavy weight, its momentum was great so its ramming strength would naturally be great. But when ites to the strongest aspect of the Giant Spirit Realm, it¡¯s its defensive strength.

    The defensive strength of the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship not only involved its body. The ship also has a lot of defensive formations installed within it. So no matter howrge the attack on the ship was, the people inside wouldn¡¯t feel it too much. Naturally, this was on the premise that the ship wasn¡¯t destroyed.

    Now that the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship has been shattered by the Hell King¡¯s Ship, its defensive system was destroyed. If it were a normal situation, one or two formations would be destroyed, so the people inside wouldn¡¯t be too affected.

    But now, the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship was destroyed by Zhao Hai¡¯s liquid silver. The moment liquid silver broke through the ship, it immediately rendered the ship¡¯s defenses invalid.

    With the current strength of the Hell King¡¯s Ship, even if the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship was in a good condition, it still wouldn¡¯t be able to resist liquid silver¡¯s attack. Let alone now that the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship has been smashed into by the Hell King¡¯s Ship.

    A lot of people on the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship didn¡¯t even realize what was going on before they were killed. The reason why Ba Li wasn¡¯t dead was because he saw the hold in front of the ship.

    Ba Li was the first person who saw the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship being destroyed. Although he was shocked, his warrior¡¯s instinct made his body move before his mind recovered. This caused him to only be injured and not killed. The other people from the Giant Spirit Realm weren¡¯t as fortunate. They had seen the Hell King¡¯s Ship being thrown away by the Giant Spirit Treasure Realm before, so they thought nothing of it.

    The other two Giant Spirit Treasure Ships suffered the same fate as Ba Li¡¯s ship. The other treasure ships were faced with two Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots each. Naturally, the chariots were in cooperation with liquid silver¡¯s version of the Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle. In one fell swoop, these treasure ships were also ruined.

    The Giant Spirit Treasure Ship were destroyed without the 20 Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots being able to catch up. In fact, the chariots were destroyed by the fake spirit snake needles. At this point, all therge artifacts of the Giant Spirit Realm were destroyed. The people from the Giant Spirit Realm were also severely injured. There were initially 8000 people from the Giant Spirit Realm. Two thousand were killed directly while nearly 3 thousand were injured. The ones who remained intact numbered more or less 3 thousand.

    Following this, Mu Yumanded his people to attack. At this time, Ba Li had just recovered and didn¡¯t have enough time to organize his people. As for the Hell King¡¯s Ship, the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots and the fake spirit snake needles, they were already rampaging through the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s subordinate army.

    The Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s subordinate army was currently in confusion. They didn¡¯t know what just happened. It must be known that the leaders of the army were in the Giant Spirit Treasure Ships along with Ba Li. This would give these people face and would also makemanding the troops much more convenient.

    However, who would have expected the Hell King¡¯s Ship to cause such heavy casualties. For the subordinate army, they had just lost theirmanders. And with the Hell King¡¯s Ship and the otherrge artifacts causing chaos, the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s army formation was destroyed in no time.

    And now that Mu Yu and the others have joined the fray, things on the side of the Giant Spirit Realm turned even more chaotic. They simply didn¡¯t have any means to organize an effective resistance.

    This simply couldn¡¯t be called a battle. The moment the Giant Spirit Treasure Ships were destroyed, it has turned into a one-sided ughter.

    When Mu Yu and the others saw the Giant Spirit Treasure Ships and the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots being destroyed one after another, their morale exploded like a volcano. With great vigor, they killed their way into the enemy formation.

    Losing theirmanders in the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship, the people from the subordinate realms of the Giant Spirit Realm were in shatters. As soon as they shed with Mu Yu and the others, they were defeated immediately.

    There was a hidden disadvantage in recruiting people from subordinate realms. These people were from different walks of life and were all violent in the battlefield. The people who couldmand them were only their own people. It would be impossible for Ba Li and the others to take control of them. This was also a custom in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    With Ba Li injured and most of themanders being killed, themand system of the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s alliance army was essentially destroyed.

    Ba Li was now standing firmly on the ground. However, his heavy injury as well as the chaotic state of the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s army made it impossible for him to think of a solution to the situation.

    Seeing this, Ba Li knew that he had lost. He didn¡¯t expect his 80-thousand man army to be defeated this swiftly. He couldn¡¯t bear the feeling of defeat that he vomited blood once more, further worsening his injury.

    At this time, someone from the Giant Spirit Realm arrived beside Ba Li. The Giant Spirit Realm was still a high-grade realm in the end, so their experts were experienced enough in all kinds of situations. They were able to recover sooner than the people from lower-grade realms. Even so, the people that remained on Ba Li¡¯s side now numbered less 3 thousand. Moreover, the Hell King¡¯s Ship was heading their way.

    The person from the Giant Spirit Realm looked at Ba Li and asked, ¡°My lord, what do we do now?¡±

    Seeing the Hell King¡¯s Shiping towards them, Ba Li clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Disperse and regroup in the Imperial Spirit Sect.¡± After he said that, he turned around and flew away. Hearing this, the people from the Giant Spirit realm couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. But as the Hell King¡¯s Ship got closer and closer, they also turned around and ran.

    It can be said that the departure of the people from the Giant Spirit Realm represented the oue of the fight. If the people from the Giant Spirit Realm chose to run, then what of the other realms?

    Although it can be said that the Hundred Treasures Realm upied the winning side, Mu Yu and the others still didn¡¯t dare make any reckless pursuit. He divided his men into 2 thousand people and began to chase. Now that the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s army was routed, there was no longer any need for Zhao Hai¡¯srge artifacts, so he collected them all back.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t idle. Instead of chasing the enemy down, he collected the corpses of the defeated along with the remains of the Giant Spirit Treasure Ships and the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots. He was the one who defeated them, so he has the right to collect them.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai had set his eyes on the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship. This big wasrge and had powerful momentum. Once he sent it to the Space and produced veins of its materials, he would be able to integrate the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship into Liquid Silver.

    But as for getting all three Giant Spirit Treasure Ships, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hope for it. After repairing the treasure ships, he would hand it over to Mu Yu. After all, he couldn¡¯t be too greedy.

    However, in the meantime, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t hand the ship over to Mu Yu. After all, the ships were still heavily damaged. One of them had half of its hull destroyed, this was Ba Li¡¯s ship. As for the other two, they had lighter damage inparison. Zhao Hai ns to repair these two and hand them over to the Hundred Treasures Realmter on. Thest treasure ship would be the one he would integrate to Liquid Silver.

    There was no need for Zhao Hai to join the chase. Because of this, after getting the corpses along with the Undead, he proceeded to return to the ind.

    Zhao Hai knew that Mu Yu would chase as far as the Imperial Spirit Sect, he wasn¡¯t that crazy. They would return before long. Once Mu Yu returns, they would proceed to n what to attack next.

    After Zhao Hai returned to the Octopus Ind, he immediately entered his cave residence and then sneaked into the Space to look at the situation outside via the Space¡¯s monitor. And just like what he thought, Xu Wuzun and the other had already stopped chasing and were preparing to head back.

    The Xu Race had a jubnt expression on their faces. And after considering how much they lost in the battle, they became even happier. They didn¡¯t actually suffer any casualties, only some people who were severely injured. Moreover, the people from the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s army who died in their hands have reached ten thousand. Up until now, the Giant Spirit realm already lost more than 20 thousand people.

    A fourth, they actually managed to kill a fourth of the enemy without suffering heavy losses. Moreover, only 3000 people from the Giant Spirit Realm were left. This was an absolute win! Even considering the countless battles where the faced the Giant Spirit Realm, this was the most overwhelming victory that the Hundred Treasures Realm experienced!

    After everyone retreated, Mu Yu looked around but wasn¡¯t able to see Zhao Hai. His expression changed as he asked, ¡°Little Hai? Where is Little Hai? Did any one of you see him?¡±

    Nobody made any noise. Tang Jie and the others¡¯plexion changed. They didn¡¯t want Zhao Hai to suffer and idents. Then at this time, a person from the Giant Spirit Realm was approaching from a distance. Everyone stared. Then just as they were about to attack, Mu Yu waved his hands and said, ¡°Are you all blind? Can¡¯t you see that it¡¯s an Undead?¡± After Mu Yu said that, everyone stopped and discovered that it was indeed an Undead.

    The person from the Giant Spirit Realm bowed to Mu Yu and said, ¡°I have seen Mister Mu Yu. The Young Master has tasked me to tell you that he has returned to the Octopus Inds. There¡¯s no need to worry about him.¡±

 Chapter 1478 â€“ Everyoneâ€™s Reaction

    <h4>Chapter 1478 - Everyone¡¯s Reaction</h4>

    Mu Yu looked at the Giant Spirit Realm Undead and then suddenlyughed. This caused Tang Jie and the others to be surprised. They also heard the Undead saying that Zhao Hai was alright and that there was no need to worry. So why did Mu Yu suddenlyugh?

    Tang Jie looked at Mu Yu and said, ¡°Big Brother Mu, why are youughing?¡±

    Mu Yu turned his head to Tang Jie as heughed and said, ¡°I just find it amusing for someone from the Giant Spirit Realm to salute to me. Although it¡¯s an Undead, they still died in our hands.¡±

    Upon hearing Mu Yu, Tang Jie stared for a moment before heughed as well. Whether it be Zhao Hai or Kong Miao and the others, they had underestimated the hatred between the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Giant Spirit Realm.

    The Giant Spirit Realm and the Hundred Treasures Realm had fought for too long that their hatred has been engrained deep into their bones. It wouldn¡¯t just disappear in a matter of months or years.

    In the past, because both sides knew that they didn¡¯t have the means to deal with the other, they could only bear with this feeling. Due to this enmity, none of them wanted to die before the other.

    Mu Yu and the others¡¯ present situation was the same. Although their souls haven¡¯t been burned by hatred, the fire within it has no doubt been lit. So when they saw someone from the Giant Spirit Realm being respectful towards them, they couldn¡¯t help but feel extraordinarily happy.

    Afterughing for some time, Mu Yu looked at the Giant Spirit Realm Undead and said, ¡°Why did Little Hai return to the Octopus Inds so soon? Why didn¡¯t hee and kill a couple more enemies?¡±

    Mu Yu has a ming tone in his voice. In his opinion, nothing was more important than killing the people from the Giant Spirit Realm. Zhao Hai had formidable strength, enough to kill a lot more people. However, he actually went back, causing Mu Yu to be displeased.

    The Giant Spirit Realm Undead replied, ¡°Master said that he went back in order to repair the acquired Giant Spirit Treasure Ships and Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots.¡±

    Upon hearing the Undead, Mu Yu¡¯s displeasure immediately vanished. He nodded and said, ¡°I see, then I guess everyone will have to withdraw as well.¡± After he said that, he led everyone back to the Octopus Inds.

    Just as Zhao Hai thought, Mu Yu was nning on an assault against the Giant Spirit Realm. So when he heard the Undead saying that Zhao Hai was going to repair the Giant Spirit Treasure Ships, he immediately understood what Zhao Hai wanted to convey. Zhao Hai also wanted to attack the Giant Spirit Realm.

    When he thought of this, Mu Yu couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed for being displeased at Zhao Hai. Without himself knowing, he flew quicker as he thought about seeing Zhao Hai.

    The group quickly returned to the Octopus Inds. However, they didn¡¯t see Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai was currently inside his cave residence. Undead were guarding the entrance, not letting anyone in.

    Seeing this, Mu Yu immediately gave the order forbidding people from approaching Zhao Hai¡¯s residence. At the same time, he made the refiners prepare just in case Zhao Hai needs assistance.

    After dealing with Zhao Hai¡¯s matters, Mu Yu and the others summarized the fight to write abat report to be sent back to the realm.

    As Mu Yu and the others were busy making theirbat results, the entire Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield was shaken. Fights between the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Giant Spirit Realm were no longer news to the people in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. This was because every couple hundred years, these two realms would wage a huge war against each other. The people from other realms were already used to this.

    However, whenever these two realms go to war, other high-grade realms would still pay attention. This wasn¡¯t to say that they cared about the two realms. On the contrary, these people were harboring evil intentions. They wanted to see how each war ends and see if they can get easy pickings between the two of them.

    Because of this, almost every high-grade realm knew the results of the battles. But the result this time caused them to be shaken. This wasn¡¯t the result they expected.

    Not only the high-grade realms, even the lower-grade realms didn¡¯t expect this result. The subordinate realms under the Giant Spirit Realm were now in confusion. Now they knew the reason why the World of Cultivation defected to the Hundred Treasures Realm along with the Xu Race. This was because the Giant Spirit Realm has given up on them.

    These smaller realms give tribute to high-grade realms in exchange for protection. However, the situation of the World of Cultivation was different. Although they had been giving tribute, they weren¡¯t protected. What made these smaller realms despise the Giant Spirit Realm was the fact that the World of Cultivation was attacked by the Hundred Treasures Realm, the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s greatest enemy. But in the end, they still gave up on the World of Cultivation. How can people not despise them for it? How can a high-grade realm do this?

    If it was just this, then it might not have been as impactful. The Giant Spirit Realm was a strong realm. Even if they cannot deal with the Hundred Treasures Realm, they could still deal with smaller realms with no problem.

    If the Giant Spirit Realm managed to trample the traitors in the Octopus Inds, then nothing might have happened. They didn¡¯t even need to eliminate the traitors. As long as they teach the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race a lesson, then the message would have been received. These smaller realms wouldn¡¯t think badly of the Giant Spirit Realm.

    However, the Giant Spirit Realm lost. Moreover, their defeat was resounding. Three Giant Spirit Treasures Ships were destroyed along with 20 Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots. Of their 80 thousand people army, twenty thousand died, and tens of thousands more were injured. Nobody expected this result, even the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    The higher-ups of the Hundred Treasures Realm sent Mu Yu over in order to hold the Giant Spirit Realm. The longer Mu Yu dys the Giant Spirit Realm, the more disadvantageous it would be for the Giant Spirit Realm. Moreover, the Hundred Treasures Realm would be able to use this opportunity to make a move on the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s subordinate realms. Then they would amass an army and fight the Giant Spirit Realm in a decisive battle.

    The higher-ups didn¡¯t expect Mu Yu to Win. In their minds, this was an impossible feat. After all, the Octopus Inds was too close to the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s territory. The Giant Spirit Realm could easily amass a giant army. Although the Hundred Treasures Realm was connected to the Octopus Inds via the transmission formations, sending over arge army would still be very hard to do.

    An army needed a ce to rest and the Octopus Inds¡¯ area was limited. The inds could amodate an army, but the number was limited. For this reason, the Hundred Treasures Realm didn¡¯t send out a lot of people to defend the Octopus Inds.

    But things have changed, Mu Yu defeated the Giant Spirit Realm. This was something that nobody expected. Therefore, the Hundred Treasures Realm immediately prepared troops in order to reinforce the Octopus Inds.

    Before the battle, the Hundred Treasures Realm already contacted the subordinate realms of the Giant Spirit Realm and exined why the World of Cultivation defected. They were hoping that these subordinate realms would follow.

    But during that time, these subordinate realms were hesitant. After all, things haven¡¯t reached a certain degree, so it¡¯s normal for them to hesitate in making the move.

    The Hundred Treasures Realm weren¡¯t worried that these lower-grade realms would report to the Giant Spirit Realm. After all, the things they said about the World of Cultivation was true. And these lower-grade realms would want to have a way out for themselves. They were also afraid. Afraid that the Hundred Treasures Realm would destroy them if they told the Giant Spirit Realm. By then, if the Giant Spirit Realm abandons them like what they did to the World of Cultivation, then they would be finished.

    This waspletely possible in the minds of these lower-grade realms. Don¡¯t forget that the World of Cultivation was battling the Hundred Treasures Realm, they even killed the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm. Even then, the Giant Spirit Realm still abandoned them. If the Hundred Treasures Realm chose to deal with them because they told a secret, then the Giant Spirit Realm might abandon them in a heartbeat.

    Now that Ba Li basically confirmed that they abandoned the World of Cultivation, the minds of these lower-grade realms began to turn.

    And with the overwhelming defeat of the Giant Spirit Realm, the thoughts of these smaller realms began to wander.

    As for the high-grade realms, they had even more thoughts in their minds. They didn¡¯t expect that a clear victor would appear between the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Giant Spirit Realm after years of being in a stalemate.

    Although the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s victory was only a small one, its implication was huge. The people from high-grade realms were stunned for a while before they immediately studied how to deal with the situation.

    For these high-grade realms, keeping the current state of the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Giant Spirit Realm would be the best situation. If one side swallows the other, then this would give the victor a huge leap in strength in a very short time. This would be troublesome to the other high-grade realms.

    In the past, they didn¡¯t think that something like this would happen. But when it really did happen, they would have to find a way to deal with it. But what made them feel troubled was the fact that they didn¡¯t know what to do in a short time.

    At this point, the high-grade realms couldn¡¯t help but get a headache. They didn¡¯t know whether they should help the Giant Spirit Realm or the Hundred Treasures Realm.

 Chapter 1479 â€“ Striking While The Iron Is Hot

    <h4>Chapter 1479 - Striking While The Iron Is Hot</h4>

    For these high-grade realms, it¡¯s possible to help the Giant Spirit Realm and the Hundred Treasures Realm. If they help the Giant Spirit Realm, then they might not be able to get any advantages and might even offend the Hundred Treasures Realm. Nevertheless, this also meant that they could maintain the bnce between the Giant Spirit Realm and the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    And if they help the Hundred Treasures Realm deal with the Giant Spirit Realm, they will definitely get some benefits. Once the Hundred Treasures Realm defeats the Giant Spirit Realm, a lot of territory would be up for grabs. With howrge the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s territory was, the Hundred Treasures Realm would have a hard time swallowing everything. To be honest, this choice was very attractive.

    Faced with this dilemma, the people from the high-grade realms didn¡¯t know what to choose. While they were facing this problem, Mu Yu was already considering their next action. Their target would be the Imperial Spirit Sect.

    However, Mu Yu received an order to dy their action for a few days. The realm would be sending people over. This time, the reinforcements wouldn¡¯t be less than 50 thousand. And this was just the first batch, more people would be arrivingter on.

    Mu Yu knew that the realm wants to capitalize on this victory. Mu Yu didn¡¯t oppose this decision. The morale of the troops was at an all-time high. Everyone was waiting for the next battle. If they don¡¯t use this opportunity, then they would be wasting the gift that heaven sent them.

    Mu Yu knew that the reinforcements this time couldn¡¯t all be from the Hundred Treasures Realm. It was impossible for the realm to send so many of their own people. Of the 50 thousand people, only a fraction of them would be from the Hundred Treasures Realm. The majority would be people from subordinate realms.

    In this case, things would get moreplicated. The more people from subordinate realms, the harder it would be tomand the army. One shouldn¡¯t look at the 50-thousand people reinforcement as a huge boost in strength. In fact, the increase wasn¡¯t as great as one expects.

    Thinking of this, Mu Yu couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Then he turned his head towards Zhao Hai¡¯s residence. It has already been two days since Zhao Hai closed up. Mu Yu was beginning to worry.

    Mu Yu wasn¡¯t worried that Zhao Hai would suffer a tragedy. Instead, he was worried that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be able to repair the Giant Spirit Treasures Ships. If he couldn¡¯t, then it would tremendously affect their next actions.

    While Mu Yu was thinking about this, Tang Jie arrived at his side and said, ¡°Big Brother Mu, the first batch of reinforcements is here.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look. Have Xu Wuzun arrange their amodations. Since the Octopus Inds aren¡¯t too big, we can¡¯t give them one residence each person. Have them share a room.¡±

    Tang Jie nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xu Wuzun has taken care of it. I saw it myself. There¡¯s no problem.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded as he led Tang Jie towards the transmission formations. Although the Hundred Treasures Realm sent a lot of people, they didn¡¯t send anothermander. This meant that everyone would still bemanded by mu Yu. This also made Kong Miao and Xu Wuzun rx.

    The situation outside was clearly seen by Zhao Hai who was inside the Space. Not only Mu Yu, Zhao Hai was also paying attention to Ba Li¡¯s current situation.

    Ba Li was aware that the people of the subordinate army had sent jade sword messages back to their realms. However, he didn¡¯t have the capabilities to stop them right now.

    Ba Li was truly injured this time. His wounds were very heavy. Generally, cultivators carry pills in order to heal their injuries. But strangely, Ba Li¡¯s injury could not be healed no matter how many pills he took.

    The Giant Spirit Realm lost a lot of people this time, and many were also injured. Because of this, they didn¡¯t have any way to manage the people from the subordinate realms.

    But at the very least, Ba Li was able to send a message back to the Giant Spirit Realm asking for reinforcements. Naturally, Ba Li knew that the Hundred Treasures Realm wouldn¡¯t just let them off easily.

    Ba Li wanted to get better soon, so he ate pills like they were his meals. However, his recovery wasn¡¯t doing very well. Although he has more or less restored his strength, he would still cough up blood from time to time. This was something that Ba Li didn¡¯t understand.

    Regardless, the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s response was even quicker than the Hundred Treasures Realm. A day before the reinforcements of the Hundred Treasures Realm arrived, the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s reinforcements came. Leading the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s reinforcements was a veteran Severed Soul Expert, an Elder of the Giant Spirit Race.

    After this Elder arrived, he immediately announced the demotion of Ba Li¡¯s position in the army. Now, themander of the army was this Elder named Ba Tu.

    Not only did Ba Tu bring 3000 people from the Giant Spirit Realm as reinforcement, he also brought two Giant Spirit Treasure Ships, 30 Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots, and two Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needles.

    This time the Giant Spirit Realm has truly put in great capital. It seems like they were still thinking that Mu Yu would be waiting for them on the Octopus Inds. They didn¡¯t expect that Mu Yu was nning an offensive a long time ago.

    One couldn¡¯t me the Giant Spirit Realm for having such thoughts. Although the Hundred Treasures Realm won against them, they didn¡¯t win because of numerical advantage. The Giant Spirit Realm expects the Hundred Treasures Realm to be defending the ind since their offense was insufficient. They never thought that Mu Yu would attack them.

    Also, the Giant Spirit Realm had another error in their judgement. They thought that the Hundred Treasures Realm would not increase their troops due to time constraints. Therefore, they thought about attacking the Octopus Inds once more.

    One could say that the Giant Spirit Realm was acting stupidly for not thinking that the Hundred Treasures Realm would send reinforcements. It can be said that the Giant Spirit Realm was too arrogant to think about this point.

    Now that the reinforcements of the Hundred Treasures Realm was arriving, Zhao Hai knew that it was time for him to head out. Not only to give Mu Yu the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship, but also to report about the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s situation.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried that they wouldn¡¯t be able with the Giant Spirit Realm. He found that the Giant Spirit Realm army no longer had any substance right now. The people from their subordinate realms already made their army¡¯s foundation shaky. If they didn¡¯t stabilize the state of their army and still attacked the Hundred Treasures Realm, then that would be a very stupid decision on their part.

    Zhao Hai could almost guess what the Giant Spirit Realm wanted to do. The Giant Spirit Realm wanted to stabilize their army by increasing morale. However, this was basically gambling. And the odds were against them.

    Because of their two prior failures, the morale of the Giant Spirit Realm army was very low. The subordinate realms were in disarray. They need to deal with this situation first before gambling on an attack.

    However, this wasn¡¯t Zhao Hai¡¯s problem to deal with. The Giant Spirit Realm can do whatever it wants. The more stupid the Giant Spirit Realm was, the better it was for him.

    Just as Zhao Hai left his residence, someone from the Hundred Treasures Realm bowed towards him and said, ¡°Grandmaster, Master Mu wants you to see him as soon as you can.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded as he smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re Mu Ping, right? There¡¯s no need to call me Grandmaster. Where¡¯s Brother Mu right now?¡± Zhao Hai remembered Mu Ping because he was one of Mu Yu¡¯s confidants. Mu Ping was Mu Yu¡¯s junior brother. Mu Yu¡¯s Master already stopped taking care of his disciples a long time ago and left everything to Mu Yu. Although Mu Yu and Mu Ping were disciple brothers in-name, they actually had a master-disciple rtionship.

    Zhao Hai had always been confused with the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s naming sense. Tang Jie and Tang Wen were disciple brothers and not blood brothers, yet they had the same surname. Mu Yu and Mu Ping were the same. Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t understand.

    After asking Tang Jie about itter on, he discovered that disciples would take on the master¡¯s surname in the Hundred Treasures Realm. Tang Jie¡¯s master was surnamed Tang, so he was also surnamed Tang. The same was true for Mu Yu¡¯s master, he was also surnamed Mu.

    Zhao Hai was curious about the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s rules. However, he didn¡¯t ask too much. Although these rules were peculiar, they weren¡¯t strange.

    Hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s greeting, Mu Ping couldn¡¯t help but show a smile. Mu Ping learned cultivation from Mu Yu even since he was a child. He was smart and talented, so he made great progress. Now, he¡¯s at the Transcending Tribtion Stage. He has admired Mu Yu ever since his childhood. In his heart, Mu Yu wasn¡¯t only his Master, but also a father figure as well.

    Being Mu Yu¡¯s aide, Mu Ping also admired Zhao Hai. In his opinion, Zhao Hai was someone second only to Mu Yu. Being called by his own name by Zhao Hai was an honor for him.

    Mu Ping quickly replied, ¡°Brother Zhao, Brother Mu Yu is currently weing the reinforcements. Pleasee with me.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and immediately followed Mu Ping back to Mu Yu¡¯s residence.

    Mu Ping took Zhao Hai into the residence. But instead of going to the personal room, he was taken to the lounge. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind it. There were a lot of people this time. In addition to the people from the Giant Spirit Realm, there¡¯s also the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s subordinate realms.

    Before long, the sound of footsteps could be heard as Mu Yu entered the room. Seeing Zhao Hai, heughed and said, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯re finally out. How is it? Has it been taken care of?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Big Brother Mu, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s done. However, because it¡¯s been heavily damaged, one of them has to be integrated to my liquid silver. The other two have been repaired along with 10 Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots.¡±

    After he said that, Zhao Hai took out a jade slip and then handed it over to Mu Yu before saying, ¡°The materials and methods used to create the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship are here. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems with it.¡±

    Mu Yu received the jade slip with shining eyes, then he said, ¡°Good, this is fantastic. Let¡¯s see if the Giant Spirit Realm would still be arrogant in the future. Little Hai, I didn¡¯t expect you to repair the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship and the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots in a short time. With this, we have more confidence in dealing with the Giant Spirit Realm.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°The Giant Spirit Realm sent over 3000 people as reinforcements along with two Giant Spirit Treasure Ships, two Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needles, and 30 Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots. Ba Li has also been removed from his position. Right now, the armymander position is held by an Elder named Ba Tu. Does Big Brother Mu know this person?¡±

    Hearing Ba Tu¡¯s name, Mu Yu¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°Ba Tu actually came. It seems like the Giant Spirit Realm is nervous this time.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Mu Yu and said, ¡°Is Ba Tu famous?¡±

    Mu Yu nodded and said, ¡°He¡¯s very famous. Ba Tu is the most decorated warrior of the Giant Spirit Realm. He¡¯s different from average people of his race. Ordinary Giant Spirit Realm experts would have more than ten artifacts, even dozens of artifacts. On the other hand, Ba Tu only had two artifacts, his two axes.¡±

    Mu Yu looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Although it might seem silly that he only has two artifacts, these two artifacts are his Life Source Weapons. Their offensive strength is formidable. Although he¡¯s only at the Severed Soul Stage, he can escape from an Immortal-stage expert. In battles, he¡¯s not afraid to die and would go into the frontlines. He¡¯s a very difficult person to deal with. Ever since he became an Elder, he rarely went out. But now that he¡¯s sent here by the Giant Spirit Realm, it seems like the Giant Spirit Realm is already aware that things have gotten urgent. However, why did they send Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needles? Do they still want to attack us?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Big Brother Mu guessed right. He wants to take the offensive. They¡¯re currently getting their troops ready along with the 3000 reinforcements in order to attack the Octopus Inds.¡±

    Mu Yu stared, then heughed as he said, ¡°They really want to attack? Hahaha. Good, that¡¯s fantastic. Then let theme, we¡¯ll be waiting.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Mu Yu then he said, ¡°Does Brother Mu Yu really want to just wait here?¡±

    Mu Yu stared, he looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Little Hai, what do you mean? Aren¡¯t we going to exhaust the enemy here?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s good for us to wait here and be on the defensive. But after asking Mu Ping, he said that we have more reinforcementsing soon. Wouldn¡¯t it be boring if we just wait here? Doesn¡¯t Big Brother I want to strike while the iron is hot? As long as we defeat the Giant Spirit Realm in a head-on battle, the lower-grade realms would no longer have any reservations. Even if they don¡¯t getpletely wiped out, they wouldn¡¯t have any will left to face us in the next battle. After all, they still need to consider a way of retreat. Our offensive wouldn¡¯t only show them our strength, but our ambitions as well.¡±

 Chapter 1480 â€“ Farsighted

    <h4>Chapter 1480 - Farsighted</h4>

    Mu Yu muttered, ¡°Ambition?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Mu Yu and said, ¡°Right, ambition. Big Brother Mu, I think it¡¯s important for a realm to show their ambition. These smaller realms want to grow, but how can they grow their power in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield? Naturally, they would need a high-grade realm to provide them with protection. Even if they can¡¯t grow, they still want to be safe from being bullied by others. We fought against the Giant Spirit Realm twice and we won both times. Repelling the Giant Spirit Realm was enough to show our strength. But even if we have strength, but we don¡¯t show ambition, these smaller realms wouldn¡¯t follow us. If we take the offense to the Giant Spirit Realm, it would make these smaller realms think that we have ideas on the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s territory. When the timees, they wouldn¡¯t be resistant to joining our side. If we don¡¯t attack, then they might think that we don¡¯t want the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s territory and so they won¡¯t join us.¡±

    Mu Yu¡¯s eyes shone, but he didn¡¯t reply immediately. Instead he walked back and forth a couple of times before saying, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that. Let¡¯s show the people the ambition of the Hundred Treasures Realm.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°As long as we defeat the Giant Spirit Realm in a head-on battle, what we doter on would be easier. Moreover, Big Brother Mu, we¡¯ve already made a huge wave here. The other high-grade realms being quiet is strange. Those guys aren¡¯t pacifists, so they would hope that the Giant Spirit Realm and the Hundred Treasures Realm would lose a lot this time so that they would benefit. As long as we defeat the Giant Spirit Realm, those people would no longer have any thoughts towards us. Some of them may help us, hoping to get benefits once we win. There would also be people who want the Giant Spirit Realm and the Hundred Treasures Realm to continue tearing each other down. Once the Giant Spirit Realm is about to perish, they would definitely send people to help. Therefore, we should be more careful and be more guarded against high-grade realms.¡±

    Mu Yu looked at Zhao Hai and then he suddenlyughed. He patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Alright, good. The Hundred Treasures Realm is truly blessed to have you. The people high up have already thought about this. Let them handle these things. We just need to do our jobs.¡±

    Zhao Hai was stunned, then he was somewhat embarrassed. His analysis wasn¡¯t made because he obtained it from others, it was all made by himself. He didn¡¯t think that veterans of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield would have already thought about it.

    Zhao Hai embarrassingly replied, ¡°I made Big Brother Muugh, I was just worried.¡±

    Mu Yu replied with a serious expression. No, Little Hai, this isn¡¯t just you being worried. You¡¯ve seen iting. Even Little Jie and Little Wen didn¡¯t see it, they still need some practice. You might not know this, but the Hundred Treasures Realm has prepared for a long time in order to deal with the Giant Spirit Realm. This includes our previous battles, we¡¯ve been preparing for the right time to arrive. In the previous wards, whenever we get news about talents of the Giant Spirit Realm, we would eliminate them no matter what the price is. Our goal is to eliminate all of the smart people in the Giant Spirit Realm, leaving only the fools behind. After doing this for several years, we have finally achieved results. The Elders of the Giant Spirit Realm have be reckless and unwise, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t have made so many blunders. In addition to this, the Hundred Treasures Realm also made an agreement with the realms that are adjacent to us. Once the Giant Spirit Realm is destroyed, its territory would be divided. We will not swallow everything on our own. It¡¯s precisely because of this that we¡¯re able to deal with the Giant Spirit Realm with a peace of mind.¡±

    Upon hearing what Mu Yu said, Zhao Hai was actually startled. He didn¡¯t expect the Hundred Treasures Realm to go to such means just to deal with the Giant Spirit Realm. It might be a stupid method, but it was very effective. Killing all the clever members of the Giant Spirit Realms while leaving the fools behind, it was equivalent to weakening the foundation of the Giant Spirit Realm. Looking at it, it seems like the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯sck of wise decisions was due to this n.

    Zhao Hai now admired the Hundred Treasures Realm. To deal with the Giant Spirit Realm, they actually formted a very long-ranged n. This was what they call farsighted.

    Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°Seniors are truly highly skilled, farsighted. I admit being inferior. With people like this, the Hundred Treasures Realm doesn¡¯t need to worry about dealing with the Giant Spirit Realm.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Mu Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh as he said, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to be like this. Things have been going well ording to n. But this time, the Giant Spirit Realm brought two Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needles and they even sent Ba Tu. Ba Tu is a ruthless person, he would use the spirit snake needles to deal with the Giant Spirit Treasure Ships in our hands. If he did that, then our treasure ships would suffer.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just leave the Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needles to me. Brother Mu, don¡¯t forget that my Hell King¡¯s Ship and the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots have been integrated into my Liquid Silver. Even if they are destroyed, Liquid Silver¡¯s properties would repair them in an instant. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±

    Mu Ya pat his head as heughed and said, ¡°I forgot. Good. Then you¡¯ll take care of it. Hahaha. I want to see what Ba Tu¡¯s face when the timees.¡±

    Zhao Hai heard that something wasn¡¯t right with Mu Yu¡¯s tone. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Big Brother Mu, do you have a grudge with Ba Tu?¡±

    Mu Yu snorted and said, ¡°Years ago, Ba Tu killed my Master¡¯s wife. This hatred is something that cannot be forgiven. Unfortunately, my Master is now at the Immortal Stage and couldn¡¯t kill Ba Tu himself. So naturally, it¡¯s the disciple who will need to make a move.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I see, then we cannot let him off. Big Brother Mu, Ba Tu will head off in two days. When do we leave?¡±

    Mu Yu thought about it and said, ¡°We almost have enough reinforcements. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll leave tomorrow. We have so many people, we¡¯ll have to move slowly.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Big Brother Mu, don¡¯t forget that my Hell King¡¯s Ship has its own internal space. Also, the two Giant Spirit Treasure Ships can hold 20 thousand people. If there¡¯s more, they can enter my own ship.¡±

    Mu Yu replied, ¡°Can the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship carry that many people?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it can fit even if we have double the number of people.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go make the arrangements now. We¡¯ll take off tomorrow.¡± After he said that, he turned around and left.

    Seeing Mu Yu, Zhao Hai smiled faintly. If he fought against the entire Giant Spirit Realm army on his own, then he would have no chance of winning. But if Mu Yu and the others were there, the Giant Spirit Realm would be finished.

    At this point, Zhao Hai was not afraid of Severed Soul Experts. Even if Ba Tu was half-step into the Immortal Stage, Zhao Hai was still not afraid. What he feared were those Immortal Experts. He still has not enough strength to face those Immortal Stage monsters.

    Zhao Hai was able to witness the strength of the Immortal Stage Experts of the World of Cultivation and knew that he had no strength to deal with them. Not to mention high-grade realms like the Giant Spirit Realm and the Hundred Treasures Realm. Their Immortal Stage Experts could only be much stronger than the ones in the World of Cultivation. With his current strength, the best Zhao Hai could do was escape with his life.

    Actually, it would be impossible for these Immortal Stage Experts to kill Zhao Hai. Even if he doesn¡¯t enter the Space, they would still have a hard time. Zhao Hai may not be able to escape from them before, but this time it was different. After copying the energy collection formation from the Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needles, Zhao Hai¡¯s means has increased.

    Others might not see great use in these energy collection formations. In their eyes, it would be used inrge battles where there were a lot of people to collect energy from. But to Zhao Hai, this formation was extremely useful. Since he has the Space, he can get energy from the people inside it and concentrate it on Liquid Silver. With such enormous energy present, even Immortal Experts would need to get out of the way.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to show this strength. These should be reserved for life-threatening situations. They shouldn¡¯t be used when not necessary. Zhao Hai always had a sense of insecurity while in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. He was afraid that the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield was like the Space, providing omniscience to its owner. If the maker of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield knew what happened in the battlefield, then it would be troublesome for Zhao Hai to expose too much about his ability. So he held-back, and he would never do anything huge by himself if he could borrow the hands of other people.

    The reason Zhao Hai showed some of his strength was because he knew that the World of Cultivation had already offended the Giant Spirit Realm. The Giant Spirit Realm should hate the World of Cultivation to the bone. If they cannot deal with the Giant Spirit Realm this time, then the Giant Spirit Realm would be like maggots gnawing on the bones of the World of Cultivation.

    The Giant Spirit Realm might not be able to defeat the Hundred Treasures Realm, but they had enough strength to deal with the World of Cultivation. The Hundred Treasures Realm might be protective towards the World of Cultivation, but the Giant Spirit Realm still had plenty of means to attack the World of Cultivation behind the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s back. The losses to the World of Cultivation would be heavy.

    The World of Cultivation was Zhao Hai¡¯s foundation, so it couldn¡¯t suffer any idents. Therefore, Zhao Hai had to deal with the Giant Spirit Realm.

    Moreover, the more he strived against the Giant Spirit Realm, the more important he would look to the Hundred Treasures Realm!

 Chapter 1481 â€“ Attack

    <h4>Chapter 1481 - Attack</h4>

    Strictly speaking, Zhao Hai was now someone from the Hundred Treasures realm. However, he was still a stranger to the realm. Just because he was epted by the realm, it doesn¡¯t mean that he was one of them. He has to obtain the approval of the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    So how could he make the people of the Hundred Treasures Realm approve of him? Naturally, it would be dealing with the Giant Spirit Realm. The Giant Spirit Realm and the Hundred Treasures Realm were longtime enemies. The more ruthless his attacks towards the Giant Spirit Realm, the more the Hundred Treasures Realm would treat him as their own.

    One of the main reasons why Zhao Hai wants to join the Hundred Treasures Realm soon was because he wanted to confirm whether Laura and the others¡¯ analysis was correct. He wanted to see whether the Hundred Treasures Realm was being led by someone to fight the Giant Spirit Realm or not.

    Zhao Hai had just joined the Hundred Treasures Realm, so it was still impossible for him to find out about the realm¡¯s secrets. Therefore, he needs to have the Hundred Treasures Realm ept him as soon as possible. Only then could he know the realm¡¯s secrets and make ns forter on.

    With other reasons added, Zhao Hai had to deal with the Giant Spirit Realm. Although the Giant Spirit Realm had Immortal Experts based in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, the Hundred Treasures Realm had Immortal Experts as well. And since the Hundred Treasures Realm has prepared to deal with the Giant Spirit Realm for several years, they should have prepared against the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s Immortal Experts. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have decided to make a move this time.

    To destroy a high-grade realm, the first thing one needs to think of shouldn¡¯t be the people of that realm nor the people of the subordinate realms. Instead, one needs to first think about the Immortal Stage Experts. As long as you aren¡¯t sure about dealing with the Immortal Stage Expert, then the conflict would die down sooner orter. After all, Immortal Stage Experts were the ultimate weapons of a realm.

    Normally, Immortal Experts wouldn¡¯t make a move. However, nobody dared to look down on their strength. Immortal Stage Experts were like pirs supporting a realm. As long as they exist, the realm wouldn¡¯t be eliminated.

    The World of Cultivation also had its own Immortal Experts. However, whether in quantity or strength, they all fell shortpared to the Immortal Experts of the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Giant Spirit Realm.

    If Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t joined the Hundred Treasures Realm, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to deal with the Giant Spirit Realm. Then the World of Cultivation would have to retreat from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    The next morning, Zhao Hai came out of his cave residence. As for Mo Sheng he didn¡¯t follow behind. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know why, but when he returned a couple of days ago, Mo Sheng experienced an insatiable hunger. He ate almost nonstop. After eating for two days straight, Mo Sheng might have eaten a pile of food asrge as a whale. In the end, he fell asleep and hasn¡¯t woken up yet.

    Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know what happened to Mo Sheng, he didn¡¯t go and disturb his sleep. Zhao Hai taught Mo Sheng a body cultivation method of the Giant Spirit Realm. It must be said that Mo Sheng was indeed built for body cultivation. Because of his cultivation method, he needed to eat a lot of food. Currently, he is digesting what he has eaten.

    Zhao Hai also had the Space look into Mo Sheng¡¯s situation. In the end, it showed that he was just asleep and wasn¡¯t sick. Zhao Hai felt relieved. As long as Mo Sheng is fine, he can eat and sleep whenever he wants.

    Upon leaving his residence, Zhao Hai saw the people from various subordinate realms of the Hundred Treasures Realm. Mu Yu was currently talking to their respectivemanders.

    Zhao Hai directly flew towards Mu Yu¡¯s side. The people present also knew Zhao Hai and were curious. They knew that he was a Nascent Soul Expert of the World of Cultivation that became a Refining Grandmaster of the Hundred Treasures Realm. This was a lofty position. Regarding these legendary people, naturally they were very curious. However, they didn¡¯t dare ignore him and thus gave him a salute.

    Zhao Hai returned the greeting as he stood behind Mu Yu and kept silent. Mu Yu nodded towards Zhao Hai before turning his head towards the variousmanders before saying, ¡°As everyone already knows, once we attack the Giant Spirit Realm, the majority of the troops will stay inside Little Hai¡¯srge artifact. You need to listen to his instructions and not cause any trouble. Understood?¡± Everyone responded at the same time.

    Mu Yu turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, is everything prepared?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he waved his hand as the Hell King¡¯s Ship appeared beside him. However, the two Giant Spirit Treasure Ships didn¡¯t appear. Zhao Hai already handed them over to Mu Yu.

    Mu Yu didn¡¯t release his Giant Spirit Treasure Ships right now. Instead he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, can everyone fit inside your ship?¡±

    Zhao Hai was tuned, then he immediately understood what Mu Yu was thinking. Nobody knew that the Giant Spirit Treasure Ships and the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots have been repaired. It seems like Mu Yu wanted to keep this fact a secret for now. So he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Yes, Big Brother Mu.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded, then he turned his head and called Tang Jie and the others over, making them enter the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Tang Jie didn¡¯t hesitate and immediatelymanded everyone to enter the ship.

    Although the Hell King¡¯s Ship didn¡¯t appearrge, it didn¡¯t appear crowded at all after so many people entered. And this time, Zhao Hai expanded the space inside and divided it into partitions. Everyone has their own room which was a surprising thing.

    After everyone embarked, Mu Yu and Zhao Hai got into the ship. Mu Yu first looked at the troops cabins. Upon seeing that everyone has their own room, he couldn¡¯t help but be startled. But he didn¡¯t ask about it as he just gave a nod. Then he went with Zhao Hai to the pagoda on the top level.

    The pagoda also has its own internal space that can be expanded. At this time, the internal space of the pagoda was very big and has several rooms in it. Moreover, the pagoda had a t roof that one could see the situation in all directions.

    Mu Yu looked around with a satisfied expression. Then he took Zhao Hai, Tang Jie, and Tang Wen to the roof as they looked into the distance.

    At this moment, the Hell King¡¯s Ship left the Octopus Inds in a slow manner. Mu Yu looked at the scene ahead of him in silence, Zhao Hai and the others were the same.

    To be honest, besides Zhao Hai and Mu Yu, everyone else were quite anxious. They had no choice but to be nervous. Battles consisting of tens of thousands of people were quite rare even in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    Mu Yu also noticed the mood of Tang Jie and the others, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Mu Yu wanted them to adapt.

    However, regarding Zhao Hai¡¯s calm demeanor, Mu Yu couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Little Hai, have you experienced a battle between tens of thousands of people before?¡±

    Hearing Mu Yu, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile as he said, ¡°Big Brother Mu, don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m from the lower realms. In the lower realms, people aren¡¯t as strong and couldn¡¯t even fly. Because of this, the battles in the lower realms are much more ruthless than here. Battles consisting of tens of thousands of people are verymon. Thergest fight I participated in the lower realms consisted of more than 3 million people.¡±

    Mu Yu immediately replied, ¡°3 million? Are you sure that it¡¯s 3 million?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure. Otherwise, where does Big Brother Mu think my Undead came from? The wars on the lower realms are quite brutal.¡±

    Tang Jie and the others were also attracted to Zhao Hai¡¯s words. Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Tang Jie curiously asked ¡°Little Hai, how many Undead do you have right now?¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a faint smile as he replied, ¡°I have a lot. I haven¡¯t counted them all, but I¡¯m confident that I have more Undead than the number of people currently in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Tang Jie and the others couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. They let out a long breath. Mu Yu looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, do you know how many people there are in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I also don¡¯t know. But from what I can estimate, there¡¯s at least more than a billion people.¡±

    When Mu Yu heard what Zhao Hai said, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°That¡¯s about right. Nobody really knows how many people there are in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. But there a billion should be a safe estimate. So you have more than a billion Undead?¡± Disbelief could be heard from Mu Yu¡¯s voice.

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°About that much. Back in the lower realms, I was a ruined noble that was able to be a ruler. Then for some reason, two realms connected themselves to ours. The inhabitants of those realms are much more powerful than the ones in mine. I led my people to fight these realms and in the end we managed to subdue one. As for the other realm, their inhabitants couldn¡¯t be subdued so I killed them all. That genocide killed several billion people. Every single person who died during those wars have been turned into my Undead. Because of this, I don¡¯t know how many Undead I have.¡±

    Mu Yu had a nk expression on his face. He didn¡¯t know if he should believe Zhao Hai or not. In the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, gathering tens of thousands of people was only something that a high-grade realm could do. A poption of hundreds of millions was something unfathomable for them.

    Zhao Hai looked at them as he smiled and said, ¡°Big Brother Mu, there¡¯s no need to be startled. Do you know how many Ascenders a lower realm have? In ten billion people, it¡¯s already fortunate to have one ascender among them. And these Ascenders could easily be wiped out by anyone here in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. It simply couldn¡¯t bepared.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded. People on his level rarely get in contact with ascenders, so Mu Yu didn¡¯t have much understanding about the lower realms. Only Zhao Hai was the Ascender who was able to reach this level.

    After Zhao Hai said that, Tang Jie and the others were drawn to his past. They asked Zhao Hai more about the lower realms and Zhao Hai also didn¡¯t hide too much. As the groups was talking, the ship was going farther and farther away from the Octopus Inds.

 Chapter 1482 â€“ Bitter Experience

    <h4>Chapter 1482 - Bitter Experience</h4>

    Ba Tu stood on the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship with a bitter mood. He had been attacking the Immortal Stage diligently before he was abruptly called over to deal with the Hundred Treasures Realm. This caused his mood to sour.

    Ba Tu wasn¡¯t good at dealing with the higher-ups. He has no backing in the Giant Spirit Realm since he came from an ordinary background. But because his talent was very good, he was able to reach his current strength.

    Originally, he had quite some poprity among his people. But ever since the higher-ups gave him an idle job, he slowly faded from everyone¡¯s sight.

    Ba Tu was currently an Elder. But the rank of elder was divided into various grades and ranks in the Giant Spirit Realm. Ba Tu was just an idle elder with no influence and importance.

    The ones holding the true power of the Giant Spirit Realm were the Great Elders. But for someone with an ordinary background like Ba Tu, it was practically impossible to be among them.

    A few years ago, Ba Tu¡¯s momentum was very strong. When the Giant Spirit Realm and the Hundred Treasures Realm were in deep conflict, he was able to kill a lot of powerful enemies. He was very popr among the people of the Giant Spirit Realm. If he continued with his current state, he would no doubt enter the ranks of the Great Elders. Otherwise, the people of the Giant Spirit Realm would cause trouble.

    Once that conflict sizzled down, the realm gave him a reward and promoted him into an Elder. Ba Tu was very happy at that time. Being an Elder had been a dream for most people. Not only can he obtain resources, he can also cultivate in peace and take care of his family members.

    Butter on, Ba Tu discovered that he was only given an empty position. The resources he received weren¡¯t that much. Also, he was no longer given any opportunities to gain more merit in the battlefield. His dream of establishing his own n was shattered.

    Ba Tu was no fool, he knew that his post was a plot by some people. But even if he knew, it was already toote.

    Ba Tu was aware that he had been yed by the higher-ups. He wasn¡¯t strong enough to do anything to them, he wasn¡¯t influential enough either. So the only thing he could do was cultivation and reach the Immortal Stage. As long as he bes an Immortal Expert, he would be a Great Elder and get more resources. He would then have no problem establishing his own base of power.

    Naturally, even if he has an empty status, he was still aware of what happened to the outside world. He knew that the realm was once again in conflict with the Hundred Treasures Realm. Moreover, Ba Li, that clueless idiot, seems to have pushed two subordinate realms into the enemy¡¯s side.

    Hearing this information, Ba Tu couldn¡¯t help but feel pleasure from Ba Li¡¯s misfortune. Originally, Ba Tu should have Ba Li¡¯s position, but he was plotted against by the higher-ups. With the higher-ups sending Ba Li, his loss was surely damaging to their reputation.

    However, Ba Tu believed that this matter had nothing to do with him. Because of his idle position, he wouldn¡¯t be given any chances to gain merit. Also, Ba Tu didn¡¯t want to fight right now. He was now half-step into the Immortal Stage. It wouldn¡¯t be good for him to fight the Hundred Treasures Realm in this critical moment.

    But suddenly, there was news of Ba Li¡¯s great defeat, just a few days after his first one. Ba Li asked the realm for help twice, causing the Giant Spirit Realm to be shaken.

    At this time, a transfer order came, appointing Ba Tu as the Chief Commander of the new army. Ba Li has been dismissed! Upon receiving this order, Ba Tu¡¯s first reaction was that it was another plot by the higher-ups to stop him from reaching the Immortal Stage. Those old fogies really aren¡¯t nning to give him any peace.

    However, Ba Tu still had to take this order. The entire realm had its eyes on this event. If he doesn¡¯t take the order, then he would be seen as a coward. When the timees, even if he reaches the Immortal Stage, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the ranks of the Great Elders. Ba Tu knew that this had been arranged by those old fogies. They were indeed ruthless. He would suffer a loss if he epted the order and would suffer even more if he didn¡¯t. In the end, Ba Tu had to grit his teeth as he took the transfer order and brought reinforcements to the Imperial Spirit Sect.

    Although Ba Tu was angered, he was still someone from the Giant Spirit Realm who hated the Hundred Treasures Realm. After reaching the Imperial Spirit Sect, he immediately asked for information. He wanted to know how the battle went. He even asked Ba Li, who he looked down on.

    But after seeing Ba Li, Ba Tu¡¯s anger dissipated a bit. This was because Ba Li¡¯s current state was indeed very bad.

    Ba Li¡¯splexion was very pale and he had gotten thin. Moreover, he coughed continuously, sometimes even with blood. Seeing Ba Li, Ba Tu knew that Ba Li¡¯s path forward had ended. He would no longer be able to progress. For a Cultivator, this was the cruelest fate.

    Ba Li was also aware of his current situation. His head was now clear. If he can¡¯t progress further, then he might as well use hisst bit of strength to help the realm. Therefore, he told Ba Tu everything about the fight. He also added a few of his spections.

    After hearing Ba Li, Ba Tu couldn¡¯t help but frown. He quicklytched on to a key point in Ba Li¡¯s words, someone named Zhao Hai!

    Ba Tu also heard about Zhao Hai, but at that time he didn¡¯t care. In his opinion, ascenders weren¡¯t people worth looking into.

    However, upon hearing Ba Li, it¡¯s clear that Zhao Hai was someone that was hard to deal with. Therge artifacts in Zhao Hai¡¯s hands as well as the needle-shaped artifacts were now in Ba Tu¡¯s mind.

    Unfortunately, there wasn¡¯t enough time so Ba Tu couldn¡¯t investigate much. Otherwise, he would have confidence in dealing with Zhao Hai and the others.

    Ba Tu was no longer the youth that he used to be. He was very clear about the situation of the Giant Spirit Realm. Because of the two losses, as well as the betrayal of the World of Cultivation, the subordinate realms were feeling uneasy. It was due to this knowledge that Ba Tu was eager to attack. He wanted to level the Octopus Inds and gain victory in order to stabilize the state of the Giant Spirit Realm.

    Because of this, Ba Tu had to go out and attack immediately. Ba Tu was also afraid that the Hundred Treasures Realm would send arge number of reinforcements. When that timees, they would be in trouble. The more this matter was dragged on, the more disadvantageous it would be for the Giant Spirit Realm.

    Ba Tu came out with all the strength he had. He wanted to destroy the Octopus Inds in the shortest time. But he was still angry at those old fogies, thus exining his current expression.

    He never thought that the Hundred Treasures Realm would take the initiative to attack. In his opinion, the Hundred Treasures Realm wouldn¡¯t leave the Octopus Inds. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have sent so few reinforcements after the first attack. Ba Tu expected the Hundred Treasures Realm to use the Octopus Inds¡¯ strength in order to block the Giant Spirit Realm. This way, they would be able to humiliate the Giant Spirit Realm.

    Just as Ba Tu was thinking about this, a whisper came from beside him. Ba Tu immediately regained his senses. He nced at the person next to him and then was suddenly attracted to something else.

    Ba Tu saw dark spots ahead. But after using his spiritual force, Ba Tu discovered that it was a huge flying artifact. Although it was smaller than a Giant Spirit Treasure Ship, it wasn¡¯t that much smaller.

    Most importantly, the flying artifact looked like Zhao Hai¡¯s Hell King¡¯s Ship. To be honest, Ba Tu didn¡¯t like this name.

    Seeing the Hell King¡¯s Ship, Ba Tu frowned. He knew what the Hell King¡¯s Ship appearance meant. The Hundred Treasures Realm has taken the initiative to attack.

    When he thought of this, Ba Tu immediately said, ¡°Pass the order to everyone, line up!¡± Someone immediately passed Ba Tu¡¯s order. The people from the Giant Spirit Realm got on the treasure ships while the others formed up behind.

    Ba Tu¡¯s army was more disciplined like Ba Li¡¯s. When he first arrived at the base of the Imperial Spirit Sect, he killed a few people from the subordinate realms in order to make everyone obey.

    Zhao Hai also spotted Ba Tu and the others. Unlike Zhao Hai who only had one ship, Ba Tu had 2 Giant Spirit Treasure Ships, 30 Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots, and tens of thousands of people. It was very easy to see them from far away.

    Mu Yu smiled faintly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet them this soon. Alright, pass the order. Get ready to meet the enemy!¡± After that, Mu Yu waved his hand as two Giant Spirit Treasure Ships appeared right behind the Hell King¡¯s Ship. After that, the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots appeared as well. Zhao Hai also handed over 3 Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots.

    The Giant Spirit Treasure Ships and the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots were all behind the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Mu Yu was aware that Ba Tu has two Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needles in hand.

    Along with Mu Yu¡¯smand, people disembarked from the Hell King¡¯s Ship and transferred to the Giant Spirit Treasure Ships. The two sides slowly advanced towards each other.

    Ba Tu looked at the other side in apprehension. There had only been the Hell King¡¯s Ship at first but then more artifacts were taken out. After that, tens of thousands of people were seen. Ba Tu didn¡¯t expect the Hundred Treasures Realm to have a lot of troops.

    What surprised Ba Tu even more was the fact that two Giant Spirit Treasures Ship appeared along with 20 Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots. Upon seeing these things, Ba Tu¡¯s eyes almost flew out of their sockets.

    Only the Giant Spirit Realm possessed the method to make the Giant Spirit Treasure Ships. Even the materials used to make it was a secret, much less its manufacturing method. Even more, the Hundred Treasures Realm wasn¡¯t good at makingrge artifacts.

    How could Ba Tu just ept the Hundred Treasures Realm releasing so manyrge artifacts. There¡¯s even the uniquerge artifact of the Giant Spirit Realm.

    While Ba Tu was still surprised by the Giant Spirit Treasure Ships that Mu Yu took out, the two sides got closer to each other. Ba Tu got back to his senses as he looked at Mu Yu who was standing on top of the Hell King¡¯s Ship.

    Ba Tu didn¡¯t wait for Mu Yu to speak, he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Mu Yu, I didn¡¯t expect the cowards of the Hundred Treasures Realm to actuallye out and fight. This is rare, rare.¡±

    Mu Yu looked at Ba Tu, then he smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Giant Spirit Realm to be this stupid. You¡¯re already defeated twice, yet here you are nning another attack. It just saves us more time. Ba Tu, I didn¡¯t expect someone like you toe out again. It seems like the Giant Spirit Realm has nobody else left to send.¡±

    Ba Tu coldly snorted and said, ¡°Enough talking. Mu Yu, I¡¯ll make you meet your wife¡¯s Master today.¡±

    Hearing Ba Tu, Mu Yu¡¯splexion changed. He coldly snorted and said, ¡°It depends if you have the skill. I really want to thank the Giant Spirit Realm for giving us Giant Spirit Treasure Ships and Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots. Ba Tu, good news, the Giant Spirit Realm aren¡¯t the only ones that have Giant Spirit Treasure Ships. The Hundred Treasures Realm can now refine them. It¡¯s good news right? Hahaha.¡±

    When Ba Tu heard Mu Yu, his expression changed. But he soon calmed down as he coldly snorted and said, ¡°A mere bluff. If our Giant Spirit Treasure Ship is that easy to imitate, then the Hundred Treasures Realm wouldn¡¯t be the ones making them. Mu Yu, you have killed my people, today I¡¯ll enact their revenge!¡±

    Mu Yuughed and said, ¡°Ba Tu, what are you so confident about? I thought we¡¯re finished talking? Later you will find that these Giant Spirit Treasure Ships are the same treasure ships that your realm has.¡±

    Ba Li coldly snorted before waving his hand. The troops slowly drew back, obviously wanting to get a certain distance before charging. Unfortunately for them, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t give them this opportunity. As Ba Tu and the others retreated, Zhao Hai¡¯s Hell King¡¯s Ship began its charge.

    Ba Tu was startled. He expected that since the Hundred Treasures Realm hasrge ship artifacts, then they would also retreat before charging. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to actually make his ship charge immediately.

    Seeing this, Ba Tu¡¯s eyes shed a grim light. He waved his hand as a Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle appeared in his hand. Then he howled as he sent the needle over towards the Hell King¡¯s Ship.

    Ba Tu just howled but didn¡¯t increase his imposing aura. His howl was amand to the people behind him to input their energy into the spirit snake needles. This way, the needle can exert its greatest offensive power.

    This was arranged by Ba Tu before they set off. He created two thousand-man teams from the Giant Spirit Realm. These thousand-man teams wouldn¡¯t do anything else other than concentrating their energy into the spirit snake needles the moment Ba Tu gave the signal.

 Chapter 1483 â€“ Dare to Fight!?

    <h4>Chapter 1483 - Dare to Fight!?</h4>

    The Formation Breaking Spirit Snake flew like a meteor as it striked towards the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Ba Tu¡¯s action wasn¡¯t just noticed by Zhao Hai and Mu Yu, a lot of people were able to see it. Almost everyone¡¯s vision was on the flying spirit snake needle.

    Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needles are very useful in dealing with guardian formation. However, if it was used againstrge artifacts, even though it can cause significant damage, the action would damage the spirit snake needles. It can be said that spirit snake needles had its limitations when it came to dealing withrge artifacts. After all, it wasn¡¯t really made to attackrge artifacts.

    But Ba Tu didn¡¯t care about this. He knew from Ba Li that Zhao Hai¡¯s Hell King¡¯s Ship wasn¡¯t simple. That ship can act as a battering ram to attack. Moreover, its offense was incredibly powerful. Ba Li even suspected that the Hell King¡¯s Ship frontside was hiding a Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle.

    It was precisely because of this that Ba Tu decided to use the Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle in order to break the Hell King¡¯s Ship in one go, eliminating the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s army¡¯s greatest threat.

    The spirit snake needle was very fast. And with how close Ba Tu and the Hell King¡¯s Ship was, the Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle collided with the Hell King¡¯s Ship in a blink of an eye.

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle jabbed itself into the Hell King¡¯s Ship. The Hell King¡¯s Ship turned into liquid momentarily. Then the spirit snake needle acted like a needle dropped into a pond. Nobody saw the spirit snake needle after that.

    Everyone stared at the Hell King¡¯s Ship, unsure as to what just happened. Was the Hell King¡¯s Ship just a mirage?

    While everyone¡¯s imaginations were running wild, a bang was heard as the Hell King¡¯s Ship crashed into Ba Tu¡¯s boat. Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be polite as he rammed the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship that Ba Tu was on, just like thest time with Ba Li.

    This time, Ba Tu¡¯s ship fared better than Ba Li¡¯s. After all, they had been too close to each other from the beginning. The Hell King¡¯s Ship wasn¡¯t able to pick up much speed, so its damage wasn¡¯t too strong.

    Although the impact wasn¡¯t great, the collision still shook Ba Tu¡¯s ship. Moreover, it was clear that the ship was now ruined.

    Fortunately for Ba Tu, he was prepared. When the Hell King¡¯s Ship collided with his ship, he already flew up so he wasn¡¯t injured. However, Ba Tu¡¯s expression was still very ugly. This was because he felt his connection towards the spirit snake needle being cut off. He hadpletely lost control of the spirit snake needle. It had been taken away.

    In order to control artifacts, one needs to have a spiritual force connection to it. And this spiritual force was connected directly into the artifact¡¯s core. If one wanted to steal an artifact, then they would have to wipe out this spiritual force connection.

    However, canceling out the enemy¡¯s spiritual force connection to their artifact wasn¡¯t easy. First, the core formation needed to be scanned. Then after that, one would need a stronger spiritual force in order to wipe out the opponent¡¯s.

    In a way, it was a battle between spiritual forces. If one wasn¡¯t careful, they would be injured if they failed to win. Even if they weren¡¯t injured, the formation core of the artifact might be jeopardized. With two spiritual forces battling, it¡¯s possible for the formation core to be destroyed. If it does, then the artifact would be turned to trash.

    Besides wiping out the opponent¡¯s spiritual force, another way to cut out spiritual force connections was killing the other party outright. As long as the other party was killed, then naturally their spiritual force would disappear.

    The spiritual force connection on formation cores weren¡¯t like spiritual seals in jade slips. Spiritual seals on jade slips were permanent. It was like a lock, besides the one holding the key, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to open it.

    A spiritual force connection was like a hand holding onto the artifact. Once this hand gets cut off, the artifact would no longer be under the control of its owner.

    Ba Tu was now half-step into the Immortal Stage, this meant that he had extremely powerful spiritual force. His spiritual connection to the spirit snake needle was very firm. If one wanted to take control of the spirit snake needle, then they would need to erase Ba Tu¡¯s spiritual force connection. There weren¡¯t a lot of people who could do this. Even Immortal Stage Experts would have a hard time doing so. But now, Zhao Hai and the others were able to do it.

    Ba Tu wasn¡¯t aware that Zhao Hai has a cheat weapon like the Space. Although his spiritual force was formidable, once it enters the Space, it would be ssified as a threat and would thus be eliminated. Once the Space makes a move, even Ba Tu¡¯s spiritual force would be easily wiped out.

    Once the first Giant Spirit Treasure Ship was destroyed, Mu Yu and the others immediately dispersed to attack the otherrge artifacts of the Giant Spirit Realm. This was also the n that Zhao Hai and the others hade up with.

    Although the Hundred Treasures Realm has obtained a lot ofrge artifacts, they weren¡¯t proficient in using them. If they confronted an army, then they might suffer a loss. Therefore, Zhao Hai proposed that they might as well use theirrge artifacts in order to deal with therge artifacts of the Giant Spirit Realm. Once the other party¡¯srge artifacts be useless, then the Hundred Treasures Realm would be able to deal with the army with ease.

    The n might look simple, but this would target the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s core strength. In the battles between the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Giant Spirit Realm, thetter was able to use their expertise of usingrge artifacts in order to deal with the Hundred Treasures Realm. But once theirrge artifacts were dealt with, the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s hands would be tied. Naturally, this would be the part where the Hundred Treasures Realm would take the upper hand.

    Ba Tu also discovered the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s intentions. He felt regretful about making his army draw back. He thought that the Hundred Treasures Realm would retreat to gain momentum as well. He didn¡¯t expect the Hundred Treasures Realm charge in such close quarters.

    However, since Ba Tu was also an experienced veteran, he immediately made adjustments to the army. There was no longer any use in making the army retreat. The only thing they could do right now was to meet the enemy¡¯s attack.

    Naturally, Mu Yu and the others wouldn¡¯t let this opportunity go. They immediately charged the enemy. Artifacts began flying in the sky, causing a magnificent scene.

    Zhao Hai and Mu Yu were still standing on top of the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Although the Hell King¡¯s Ship was also being attacked by enemy artifacts, the ship stayed undamaged. They weren¡¯t even enough to scratch the ship.

    At this time, Ba Tu got on to another Giant Spirit Treasure Ship. He led the treasure ship towards the Hell King¡¯s Ship.

    Zhao Hai could also see Ba Tu¡¯s movement. Zhao Hai turned his head to Mu Yu and said, ¡°Big Brother Mu, it seems like Ba Tu really wants to deal with you.¡±

    Mu Yu smiled faintly and said, ¡°I also want to deal with him. Little Hai, I¡¯ll block him while you take the Hell King¡¯s Ship to battle. As long as we cause the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s Army to turn chaotic, we will win.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. At this time, Ba Tu flew out of the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship. Then he called out, ¡°Mu Yu, do you dare fight me?¡±

    Mu Yuughed, then he also flew up as he replied, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare. I¡¯ve been waiting for those words.¡± He waved his hand as his Ten-thousand Flower Rain attacked Ba Tu.

    Ba Tu also waved his hand as two axes appeared beside him. After that, he charged towards Mu Yu. Mu Yu¡¯s artifact was like a flower that blossomed. It looked like a huge flower at first before it trembled and shook.

    After the flower blossomed, it became two flowers, and then four, then eight. Before long, the skies were filled with flowers. One shouldn¡¯t underestimate these flowers. Each one of them had extraordinary offensive strength. And they were numerous enough to blot out the sky,

    Ba Tu¡¯s attack was simpler. He waved his two axes as he sent an attack towards Mu Yu. The attacking style of the two werepletely in contrast.

    Mu Yu¡¯s attack danced in the sky attractively. But at the same time, it could be seen that controlling these flowers was veryplicated. Moreover, the attack flowed like water, seizing every opening it could find.

    On the other hand, Ba Tu¡¯s attack was straightforward. Every gesture and motion was as basic as it could be.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai knew that he doesn¡¯t have anything to do with this duel. He turned his head to Tang Jie and Tang Wen and said, ¡°Brother Tang, gomand the troops first. I¡¯ll have to fly around and deal with the otherrge artifacts of the Giant spirit Realm. With them present, it would be very hard to defeat the army.¡±

    Just as he said that, the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship that Ba Tu left continued advancing towards the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Because of this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have enough distance to build the ship¡¯s momentum. This was Ba Tu¡¯s n, to tie down the Hell King¡¯s Ship so that it wouldn¡¯t be able to cause chaos in the battlefield.

    But what Ba Tu didn¡¯t know was that the Hell King¡¯s Ship wasn¡¯t the same as the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship. The Giant Spirit Treasure Ship couldn¡¯t be controlled by just one person. Ba Tu can store the treasure ship in his spatial equipment, but he would still need a hundred people to control it once he takes it out. This was also the reason why it wasn¡¯t easy to move a Giant Spirit Treasure Ship.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai¡¯s Hell King¡¯s Ship could be operated by Zhao Hai alone. Moreover, the distance that the Hell King¡¯s Ship needs to gain momentum was much shorter than the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship. This allowed Zhao Hai to charge with ease.

    Tang Jie understood Zhao Hai, so he nodded and began tomand the Hundred Treasure Realm army. Once Tang Jie and the others disembarked, Zhao Hai received the Hell King¡¯s Ship and disappeared.

 Chapter 1484 â€“ Immortal Experts Make A Move

    <h4>Chapter 1484 - Immortal Experts Make A Move</h4>

    Although Ba Tu was currently fighting against Mu Yu, he was also paying attention to the Hell King¡¯s Ship. He was aware that Zhao Hai and the Hell King¡¯s Ship were huge threats to the Giant Spirit Realm.

    From Ba Li¡¯s testimony, Ba Tu became aware that the reason Ba Li lost miserably twice was because of this Zhao Hai.

    When Ba Tu heard Ba Li¡¯s description of Zhao Hai, he could hear a trace of admiration in his tone. Ba Tu knew that Ba Li was a proud person. Although he was defeated this time, his pride was still intact. However, he wasn¡¯t as arrogant as before. There weren¡¯t a lot of people that could awe Ba Li. This caused Ba Tu to pay more attention to Zhao Hai.

    One shouldn¡¯t think that Ba Tu was truly focused on his fight with Mu Yu. In fact, he wasn¡¯t going all out. If he really did, although he couldn¡¯t overwhelm Mu Yu, he could still exhaust him. Because of this, while he was fighting Mu Yu, Ba Tu was also paying attention to Zhao Hai.

    Seeing Zhao Hai vanish, Ba Tu began to feel unwell. He was also aware that Zhao Hai has a spatial divergent ability. Back then, he didn¡¯t care much about it. This just meant that Zhao Hai can travel much faster than other people. But now, Ba Tu felt that if Zhao Hai were to appear somewhere else with the Hell King¡¯s Ship, then the Giant Spirit Realm army would be in trouble.

    Thinking of this, Ba Tu immediately strengthened his attacks on Mu Yu. He wanted to get out of this engagement in order to stop Zhao Hai. However, he underestimated Mu Yu. Mu Yu knows what Zhao Hai ns to do, so he needs to prevent Ba Tu. Mu Yu knew that Ba Tu was stronger than him, with thetter being half-step into the Immortal Stage. Because of this, he didn¡¯t go all out. He was saving his strength to stop Ba Tu when it¡¯s critical.

    When Ba Tu strengthened his attacks, Mu Yu knew what needed to be done. He also began to get serious as he withstood the attacks. He wouldn¡¯t allow Ba Tu to disentangle himself.

    As soon as Ba Tu knew that he couldn¡¯t leave, he began to feel anxious. He began to intensify his attacks, but he still underestimated Zhao Hai¡¯s speed. Zhao Hai appeared about 5 li away from behind the Giant Spirit Realm army. Then he took out the Hell King¡¯s Ship, the Pagoda, and a Giant Spirit Treasure Ship. Soon after, the threerge artifacts began to charge towards the army.

    There were a lot of Giant Spirit Realm people behind the army. Naturally, there were also a lot of people from other realms. Cultivators fight differentlypared to other people. Artifacts were flying all over the sky. Moreover, with how many there were, even if one was blind, they can still feel the powerful turbulence of spiritual energy in the air. So this wasn¡¯t to say that the back was safer, nowhere else was safe.

    The Giant Spirit Realm people on the back were supervising the battle. If there were any deserters, they would kill them.

    Because of this, the people in the back were among the elite. Sensing Zhao Hai¡¯s actions, these people turned their heads only to see threerge artifacts aggressively charging towards them.

    This time, in order to increase the impact, Zhao Hai separated the Pagoda from the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Then along with the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship, the threerge artifacts charged towards the enemy. Actually, Zhao Hai can release morerge artifacts. After all, Liquid Silver can transform into anything. However, he didn¡¯t do this. He already gave Mu Yu and the others the impression that Liquid Silver can only change into one piece of equipment.

    Even if he decided to expose his strength, he wouldn¡¯t expose all of it. It¡¯s already good that Mu Yu and the others understood that Zhao Hai was strong. There¡¯s no need to go extra.

    Seeing the threerge artifacts, the expression of the people from the Giant Spirit Realm immediately changed. They quickly turned around to defend. Since they didn¡¯t haverge artifacts at the back, they could only use their own artifacts. They hoped that they could block Zhao Hai and give the Giant Spirit Realm an opportunity to turn the tides of the battle.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think so much as he just charged on at full power. Once these threerge artifacts hit their target, their impact would certainly be very strong. Although one of the three was the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship, it was improved by the Space. Therefore, it was very fast. It didn¡¯t hold back the Pagoda and the Hell King¡¯s Ship.

    Although the Giant Spirit Realm army did their best to block the threerge artifacts, they couldn¡¯t do anything to stop them. The moment the threerge artifacts hit the formation, chaos urred.

    When Ba Tu saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but stop himself from spitting out blood. He now understood what Ba Li felt. From the beginning up to now, he was being led by the nose. This annoyed him so much.

    However, Ba Tu has no way tomand the army. Mu Yupletely locked him down. Ba Tu was mad and angry that he couldn¡¯t do anything.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s three artifacts moved unhindered inside the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s formation. Nobody was able to stop them. The people from the subordinate realms were also left with nothing to do. These realms were like the World of Cultivation. If they lose too many people, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to fare well in the future. Even if the Giant Spirit Realm won, they would still have a hard time.

    Adding on to the multiple defeats that the Giant Spirit Realm suffered against the Hundred Treasures Realm and the World of Cultivation¡¯s defection to the Hundred Treasures Realm, the subordinate realms had a shadow cast on their heart. Because of this, it was impossible for them to go all out for the Giant Spirit Realm this time.

    It was said that the first loss of the Giant Spirit Realm was because of the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s luck. The second was because the Hundred Treasures Realm was prepared. Nobody knew how the Hundred Treasures Realm were able to get so manyrge artifacts. And that time, it was reasonable for the Giant Spirit Realm to be forced to retreat. But what about this time?

    This time was a field battle! Two armies were pitted against each other, going head to head. In this case, if they were defeated, then this would consume thest shred of confidence that the subordinate realms had for the Giant Spirit Realm.

    The hearts of the people from the subordinate realms were in tatters. And it became impossible for the Giant Spirit Realm to keep them in line. The Giant Spirit Realm tried to kill a few deserters in order to frighten them, but they didn¡¯t expect the people from the subordinate realms to rebel and kill people from the Giant Spirit Realm. This caused the formation to be more chaotic.

    In the minds of the people from the subordinate realms, the Giant Spirit Realm was finished. They wouldn¡¯t just ept the Giant Spirit Realmmanding them to die. And because of the sessive defeats of the Giant Spirit Realm, the subordinate realms were no longer afraid of them. In this case, it became impossible for the Giant Spirit realm to kill some of them in order to strike fear on the others. Every single realm who managed toe to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield wasn¡¯t simple. These people fought hard to gain their current status. Naturally, they would fight back if they were forced into a corner.

    At this moment, an angry snort was heard. It was very resounding as it thundered in the ears of everyone present. Their minds couldn¡¯t help but shake.

    This snort froze the entire battlefield. Everyone stopped fighting. Then someone¡¯s words were heard, ¡°Hundred Treasures Realm bastards, you actually dared to make a move on the Giant Spirit Realm. This old man will have to teach you a lesson!¡±

    This voice wasn¡¯t too strong, but everyone in the battlefield were able to hear this. Moreover, an imposing aura could be heard in the voice. It was a resounding aura, making people give up any means of resistance.

    Everyone was horrified. The weakest of them were at the Transcending Tribtion Stage. To overwhelm then in such a manner only meant that the owner of the voice was a person at the Immortal Stage!

    Only an Immortal Stage Expert could have such overbearing aura! Thinking of this, everyone¡¯s heart sank. This was an Immortal Stage Expert, the top existence in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. These were people that couldn¡¯t be treated lightly. They simply couldn¡¯t resist against them. The people from the Hundred Treasures Realm couldn¡¯t help but lose some courage. There were even some people who felt like giving up!

    Not to say others, even Mu Yu, a peak Severed Soul Expert, was shaken by this. His heart dropped.

    At this time, another voice was heard, ¡°What? An Immortal Expert of the Giant Spirit Realm wants to make a move? Hahaha. It seems like we really pushed the Giant Spirit Realm into a corner. The decision of the World of Cultivation to defect towards us is truly a good choice. What hope is there to follow such a hopeless realm!¡±

    With this voice, the battlefield was so quiet that one could hear a needle dropping. Everyone looked towards where the voice came from. Then they saw Zhao Hai standing on top of the Hell King¡¯s Ship. The Pagoda was back on the ship while the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship was nowhere to be found.

    Zhao Hai was standing on top of the ship looking at the people of the Giant Spirit Realm with contempt. Everyone who saw this felt that there must be something wrong with their brains.

    Although Zhao Hai was looking at the people from the Giant Spirit Realm, his message was actually directed at the Immortal Stage Expert. Was Zhao Hai that courageous? Or was he just too arrogant?

    Zhao Hai discovered in the beginning that the Immortal Stage Expert didn¡¯t just use his spiritual force to overwhelm others. There was also a trace of spiritual attack in his voice. This kind ofrge-scale attack using sound can only be used by somebody at the Immortal Stage. However

    However, such an attack wasn¡¯t effective on him. The Enlightenment Technique far surpassed any spiritual attack. As soon as the voice from the Immortal Stage Expert came out, Zhao Hai knew that he wasn¡¯t nning on participating in the battle. He just wants to extinguish the spirit of the Hundred Treasures Realm and let the Giant Spirit Realm win.

    People who use this kind of method to gain victory was something Zhao Hai hated. Therefore, he decided to counter!

 Chapter 1485 â€“ Fierce Immortal Stage Expert!

    <h4>Chapter 1485 - Fierce Immortal Stage Expert!</h4>

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t intend to annoy the Immortal Stage Expert with what he said. He just wants to remove the spiritual attack that was affecting the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s side.

    The spiritual attack of the Immortal Stage Expert was very formidable. He just borrowed his cultivation base in order to oppress the enemy. Because of this, he was able to cause Mu Yu and the others to feel extreme pressure deep inside.

    Such an attack was very easy to get rid of. Mu Yu and the others were experts at the Transcending Tribtion and the Severed Soul Stage, so their spirits were already strong to begin with. As long as they were given a gentle push, they could immediately erase this kind of spiritual attack. After all, the Immortal Stage Expert couldn¡¯t exert real pressure on the battlefield.

    What Zhao Hai did was to remind Mu Yu and the others so that they would wake up and get rid of the Immortal Stage Expert¡¯s attack.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s move was very useful. His words caused Mu Yu and the others¡¯ body and mind to shake. Then they discovered the state they were in. They couldn¡¯t help but feel that they wereughable.

    Mu Yu and the other Severed Soul Experts understood that they had just been attacked by an Immortal Stage Expert. This angered them. Mu Yu coldly snorted and said, ¡°The Giant Spirit Realm is truly despicable. An Immortal Stage Expert actually used such an underhanded method.¡±

    Just as his words fell, the Immortal Stage Expert replied, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re courting death!¡±

    Along with this response, a cyan fist flew over from a distance. However, this fist wasn¡¯t aimed at Mu Yu. Instead, it was going towards Zhao Hai.

    Seeing this fist, Mu Yu¡¯s expression changed. Although this fist looked ordinary, one shouldn¡¯t underestimate the strength of a fist from an Immortal Stage Expert.

    And this fist was heading towards Zhao Hai. If Zhao Hai suffers and ident, then it would be a huge loss towards the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    If he hadn¡¯t met Zhao Hai, then Mu Yu wouldn¡¯t have thought of this. But after meeting Zhao Hai and learning about his ability, he became aware of how powerful Zhao Hai was. If Zhao Hai was killed now, then the losses wouldn¡¯t be worth it even if the Hundred Treasures Realm won.

    If others knew what Mu Yu was thinking, they would certainly be startled. Mu Yu was now giving Zhao Hai more importance than his hatred towards the Giant Spirit Realm.

    Actually, Mu Yu¡¯s thinking held some truth. If they defeat the Giant Spirit Realm, what would they get? They would take the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s territory, and they wouldn¡¯t even be able to get all of it. They have to split the territory with other realms. Besides the territory, they would obtain the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s subordinate realms. This was important for the Hundred Treasures Realm, but not as important as Zhao Hai.

    Not to say anything else, Zhao Hai¡¯s ability to reconstruct an artifact and itsponents would infinitely benefit the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    The amount of materials the Hundred Treasures Realm uses every year for refining was astronomical. And most of these materials are wasted and be useless sludge.

    It can be said that the materials the Hundred Treasures Realm waste every year was much more than the tribute they receive from their subordinate realms. But if they had Zhao Hai, these materials can be recycled and reused. For the Hundred Treasures Realm, this was a source of massive profit.

    Additionally, they can acquire artifacts from other realms and have Zhao Hai reconstruct them and get the refining method. This was even more beneficial for the Hundred Treasures Realm. As long as they copy the artifacts of the other realms, they would be more confident fighting against them in the future.

    Because of this, Mu Yu was very worried about Zhao Hai. However, he was too far from Zhao Hai. He doesn¡¯t have any spatial abilities so it was impossible for him to go to Zhao Hai. The only thing he could do right now was to wish for Zhao Hai¡¯s safety.

    Actually, Mu Yu¡¯s earlier words were meant to attract the attention of the Immortal Stage Expert. He wanted the Immortal Expert to attack him instead of Zhao Hai.

    In Mu Yu¡¯s mind, the Immortal Stage Expert should be attacking him. Although Zhao Hai destroyed the Immortal Expert¡¯s attack, Mu Yu was stronger and more famous. Moreover, Mu Yu was themander of the entire Hundred Treasures Realm army. Killing him was much more efficient than killing Zhao Hai. Because of this, Mu Yu thought that the Immortal Expert would attack him, not Zhao Hai.

    Mu Yu didn¡¯t expect the Immortal Expert to ignore him and instead go for Zhao Hai. Seeing the fist going towards Zhao Hai, Mu Yu¡¯s heart was stuck in his throat.

    Zhao Hai also saw the fist attacking for him. This fist wasn¡¯t fast, but Zhao Hai knew that he couldn¡¯t just hide this time. Firstly, the Immortal Expert was using their own spiritual force to control the fist. If he didn¡¯t use the Space, it would be impossible for him to avoid it. Secondly, if he hid at this time, then it would affect the morale of the Hundred Treasures Realm. Because of this, he couldn¡¯t hide.

    Actually, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t thinking of hiding. He coldly snorted as he waved his hand. Then a spirit snake needle appeared in his hand. Then the dark mist covered spirit snake needle charged towards the fist.

    The fist and the spirit snake needle met in the air. A loud bang was heard as the fist was broken. At the same time, Zhao Hai and the Hell King¡¯s Ship retreated more than a thousand steps before stopping.

    Zhao Hai was still standing on the Hell King¡¯s Ship, hisplexion was pale. However, his back was straight as he sneered and said, ¡°Immortal Stage, mediocre!¡± His statement caused the entire battlefield to turn their eyes towards him.

    For many years, nobody dared to disrespect Immortal Stage Experts. This even extended somewhat to half-step Immortal Stage Experts like Ba Tu. Immortal Experts were much more powerful than Severed Soul Experts. Offending them was basically courting death.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t only offend the Immortal Expert, he even mocked him as mediocre. Hitting the face of the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s Immortal Expert, how could this Immortal Expert let him off.

    Sure enough, hearing Zhao Hai, an angered shout was heard, ¡°Brat, you¡¯re too arrogant. Die!¡± After this a sword qi cut through the sky, targeted towards Zhao Hai.

    This sword qi was very solid and exuded a golden light. It could be clearly seen that it was much more powerful than the fist qi. It seems like the Immortal Expert has been angered and wanted to kill Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai coldly looked at the sword qi. He waved his hand and took out arge needle. The needle didn¡¯t charge immediately. Instead, it stayed in ce as it got darker and darker. In the end, the needle was covered by a ck sheen.

    At this time, Zhao Hai waved his hand, sending the needle towards the iing sword qi. The aura brought by the long needle was astonishing. It caused waves along the path it took.

    The sword qi also caused ripples along its path. So when the two collided, a loud boom was heard. The area around the collision was leveled. Waves of spiritual energy could be felt from far away.

    The people present felt that their bodies were like leaves as they were swayed by the collision. They simply couldn¡¯t stand in ce as they were blown away.

    As for Zhao Hai and the Hell King¡¯s Ship, he was blown back by 1000 steps before stopping. Hisplexion was even paler. However, his back was still straight.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance, Mu Yu¡¯s eyes shone. He felt his blood rushing as he shouted, ¡°Good!¡±

    With this boost, Mu Yumanded everyone to attack the Giant Spirit Realm. The formation of the Giant Spirit Realm army was already destroyed. They no longer have any means to resist. And with Zhao Hai blocking the Immortal Experts two attacks, this caused the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s morale to drop even more. It didn¡¯t take long before the army scattered.

    At this time, the Immortal Expert attacked once more, ¡°Brat, this old man will kill you today!¡± Several sword qi went towards Zhao Hai one after another. It seems like the Immortal Expert was resolute in killing Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s current state wasn¡¯t good. He underestimated the strength of the Immortal Expert. Although he managed to receive the two attacks, they also caused him to be injured. Most importantly, the shock of the attack harmed his body, reducing the flow of spiritual energy. He could no longer block another attack from the Immortal Expert. Right now, he was thinking of hiding inside the Space.

    Then at this moment, a cold snort was heard, ¡°Ba Si, why would a respected elder like you bully a kid? Aren¡¯t you ashamed? Did you really think that you can bully my Hundred Treasures Realm?¡±

    Following this voice, several needle-shaped qi collided with the sword qi. This time, there was no sound from the collision. The qi just vanished as they cancelled each other out.

    After the collision, the previous voice was heard, ¡°Ba Si, if you want to y with this old man, then I¡¯ll keep youpany. Doing it here will just make these juniors suffer. Let¡¯s find another ce to y in.¡±

    Ba Si let out a cold snort before the two vanished. Although the people on the battlefield heard the dialogue between the two, their battle didn¡¯t stop. The Giant Spirit Realm was now being suppressed and beaten by the Hundred Treasures Realm. The subordinate realms of the Giant Spirit Realm were already beginning to flee.

    Seeing the situation, Ba Tu knew that he couldn¡¯t do anything. So he ordered everyone to retreat. Ba Tu was better than Ba Li. At least he can gather the people from the Giant Spirit Realm and then slowly retreat. He was able to minimize their losses.

    Although Mu Yu wanted to give chase, he noticed a problem with Zhao Hai. After blocking the attacks of the Immortal Expert twice, Zhao Hai stood there without moving. Normally, Zhao Hai would use his Hell King¡¯s Ship to attack Ba Tu¡¯s group. But now, he didn¡¯t. It¡¯s clear that something was wrong.

    Thinking of this, Mu Yu stopped pursuing the Giant Spirit Realm and instead headed towards the Hell King¡¯s Ship. When he arrived, he saw Zhao Hai standing still with his eyes closed.

    Mu Yu¡¯s heart jumped and he panicked for a while. But he quickly felt that Zhao Hai¡¯s breath was fine. But he was injured and in the process of recovery.

    Knowing this, Mu Yu rxed. But he was still worried. He knew that if it was only a small injury, then Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have stood in ce to heal. It¡¯s certain that Zhao Hai was heavily injured this time.

    With Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, he wouldn¡¯t be easily injured. But if he did, then it should be serious. Even if the injury was treated with a pill, he wouldn¡¯t be able to recover quickly. Mu Yu was worried that Zhao Hai¡¯s injuries would affect his future cultivation.

    Tang Jie and the others kept chasing the Giant Spirit Realm. Meanwhile, Mu Yu stood behind as he waited beside Zhao Hai.

    Mu Yu knew that Zhao Hai shouldn¡¯t be disturbed right now. If Zhao Hai was disturbed, then it might worsen his injury.

    An hour passed by, two hours, three hours, Zhao Hai was still in ce. At this time, Tang Jie and the others went back after chasing the Giant Spirit Realm for 1000 li. Upon returning, Mu Yu smiled and weed them, ¡°Little Jie, have everyone surround the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Little Hai shouldn¡¯t be disturbed. We need to protect him!¡±

    Tang Jie stared, then hisplexion changed as he asked, ¡°Big Brother Mu, how is Little Hai? Is he alright?¡±

    Mu Yu sighed and said, ¡°He¡¯s injured and currently recovering. He cannot be disturbed.¡± Tang Jie nodded and immediately arranged the army to surround the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Moreover, the enclosure was watertight, even mosquitoes wouldn¡¯t be able to enter.

    Seeing Tang Jie¡¯s arrangement, Mu Yu let out a long breath. Then he recounted their victory. They dispatched about 80 thousand people against the Giant Spirit Realm who had the same number of troops. Altogether, they managed to kill 30 thousand people, 2000 of which were from the Giant Spirit Realm. On the other hand, the Hundred Treasures Realm suffered 10 thousand casualties. About a thousand people from the Hundred Treasures Realm died. But this was already a good result.

    Although they weren¡¯t able to kill a lot of people from the Giant Spirit Realm, the result was still very good. They managed to defeat the Giant Spirit Realm once more. For the Hundred Treasures Realm, this was an exceptional oue.

 Chapter 1486 â€“ Transcending Tribulation

    <h4>Chapter 1486 - Transcending Tribtion</h4>

    Zhao Hai was trying hard to route the qi inside his body. The Immortal Expert was indeed very strong. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t pay attention when the qi of the Immortal Expert entered his body. He thought that it could be easily resolved. But now it seems like this wasn¡¯t the case at all. The qi of an Immortal Expert wasn¡¯t easy to deal with.

    The qi of an Immortal Stage Expert wasn¡¯t the same as those from the lower stages. Most qi that Zhao Hai met were like an iron rod. As long as it was grinded down, it would sooner orter vanish.

    On the other hand, the qi of an Immortal Stage Expert was like an onion, it hadyers uponyers. Eachyer is more formidable than thest. Once you grind oneyer down, another would show up.

    Because of this, it was very difficult for Zhao Hai to get rid of the invasive qi inside his body. He needs to digest it bit by bit.

    However, Zhao Hai soon came upon an issue. There seems to be something that wasyered on top of the Immortal Expert¡¯s qi. It was like aw or some sort.

    Zhao Hai felt more and more curious about the Immortal Stage. In the end, he had to use faith power in coordination with his own qi in order to surround the Immortal Expert¡¯s qi and grind it down bit by bit.

    Upon using faith power, Zhao Hai discovered that the process had be much easier. Not only that, before this, when Zhao Hai used only his spiritual qi, he would need to consume energy corresponding to the amount of energy he erased. In other words, Zhao Hai needs to spend the same amount of energy in order to remove the Immortal Expert¡¯s qi.

    But now, after using faith power, things became different. Zhao Hai discovered that as the Immortal Expert¡¯s qi vanished, some of it was added to Zhao Hai¡¯s own. This caused Zhao Hai to be somewhat puzzled.

    He carefully observed the qi that he absorbed and discovered that it was solidified energy. Although it was still spiritual qi, it actually gave a feeling of a steady mountain.

    Zhao Hai was stunned for a moment. But he immediately thought about the sword qi that was released by the Immortal Expert. It was golden yellow so its attribute should be earth. The feeling of a stable mountain should be part of thews of the earth.

    Zhao Hai still had little experience regarding these things. He might not know whatws were, but this still didn¡¯t prevent him fromprehending them. Laws weren¡¯t very difficult. After all, Zhao Hai already had the five attributes, with earth being one of them. This allowed him toprehend the qi inside his body.

    Zhao Hai controlled his spiritual force towards the foreign qi. This qi was much more densepared to Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual qi. When Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual force touched it, it felt like climbing a huge mountain. A mountain that was present since ancient times. Winds cannot move it, lighting can¡¯t shake it, earthquakes can¡¯t destroy it. It was an eternally standing mountain.

    Zhao Hai immersed himself in this feeling. He felt himself be a mountain. He just stood there indifferently, almost sensing the passage of millions of years.

    As Zhao Hai¡¯sprehension deepened, the Immortal Expert¡¯s qi also began to sizzle away from his body. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop from feeling thew of this mountain.

    Meanwhile, as they defended the Hell King¡¯s Ship, Mu Yu began to worry. Zhao Hai has stood motionless for two days. They didn¡¯t make a move in these two days. Mu Yu wasn¡¯t worried that the army would be held back. He feared that something wrong had happened to Zhao Hai.

    At this moment, Mu Yu discovered Zhao Hai¡¯s body glowing with yellow light. It got brighter and brighter before Zhao Hai¡¯s entire figure turned into yellow light.

    Although this yellow light was bright, it wasn¡¯t dazzling. Conversely, it gave off a solemn feeling. Mu Yu tried to scan Zhao Hai with his spiritual force but found out that he couldn¡¯t. Instead, what he saw was a mountain. Zhao Hai turned into a mountain!

    This caused Mu Yu to be stunned, then he immediately understood that Zhao Hai was about to break through. He quickly shouted, ¡°Everyone, distance yourselves from the Hell King¡¯s Ship!¡±

    Mu Yu knew that if Zhao Hai were to break through, then he would be facing tribtion thunder. Mu Yu didn¡¯t want everyone to be pulled into Zhao Hai¡¯s tribtion.

    The power of this tribtion lightning couldn¡¯t be underestimated. If these people were to stand alongside the Hell King¡¯s Ship, then they would be hit by this lightning. Although these people were all experts, this didn¡¯t mean that they weren¡¯t afraid of tribtion lightning. If they cause any changes to the tribtion lightning, then Zhao Hai would be in danger.

    Recalling a matter that happened in a small realm in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. A Severed Soul Expert wanted to help his nephew during his tribtion. He took it upon himself to sit and guard his nephew. However, nobody expected the tribtion to be very strong. Additionally, the nephew has been spoiled since he was a child. Seeing such a powerful tribtion lightning, he panicked and didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Because of his affection towards his nephew, the Severed Soul Expert personally shielded his nephew from the tribtion. However, something surprising urred. The tribtion somehow felt the Severed Soul Expert¡¯s meddling and increased the power of the tribtion lightning. Not only was the nephew turned into ash, the Severed Soul Expert was also injured.

    Because of this lesson, people became aware that they shouldn¡¯t help someone during their tribtion.

    This was the reason why Mu Yu had everyone vacate the area. He was afraid that they would affect Zhao Hai¡¯s tribtion. If they were caught in the tribtion, their instinct would make them resist it, which would in turn cause the tribtion to be more powerful. When the timees, the one who would suffer would be Zhao Hai.

    Everyone also understood Mu Yu¡¯smand. After all, they were all who went through their tribtions. When they saw Zhao Hai¡¯s state, they knew what was going on. They immediately retreated. Before long, a ck cloud appeared above Zhao Hai. More and more clouds grouped up until it became a thick ck cloud. Then the clouds began to rumble as if there was a dragon lurking inside it.

    Among the dark clouds, silvery lightning could be seen snaking through. Seeing this, Mu Yu couldn¡¯t help but frown. This was because he could feel that Zhao Hai¡¯s tribtion was much stronger than most people.

    At this time, Tang Jie arrived beside Mu Yu as he whispered, ¡°Big Brother Mu, something feels wrong. Zhao Hai¡¯s tribtion looks several times stronger than mine. Little Hai will be fine right?¡±

    Mu Yu shook his head and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. From what I heard, the power of tribtion lightning is directly rted to the cultivation of the person who will receive it. Although Zhao Hai is just a Nascent Soul Expert, he was able to block two attacks from an Immortal Stage Expert. This strength already exceeds the Transcending Tribtion Stage. Because of this, his tribtion lightning should be very strong. But I believe Zhao Hai will be able to take it.¡±

    As they were talking, a thick lightning bolt came down from the dark clouds as though it wanted to chop Zhao Hai in half. But at the same time, a group of yellow light flew out from Zhao Hai¡¯s body and met the lightning. What strange was that when the group of yellow lights hit the lightning, it began to fizzle out. It was as though the yellow lights were the bane of the tribtion lightning. Before long, the lightning vanished.

    Mu Yu and the others were stunned, they didn¡¯t know what happened. Then they saw the group of yellow lights flying upwards into the dark clouds. The clouds surged fiercely, no longer having any lightning to pour down unto Zhao Hai.

    After some time, Mu Yu discovered that the dark clouds were beginning to shrink. As Mu Yu was doubting his eyes, the clouds vanished at a rapid rate. Before long, the clouds shrunk into less than ten mu in size.

    Everyone was stunned as they saw the dark cloudspletely vanish. And in the ce where the clouds were was a group of yellow lights.

    The yellow lights seemed to have eaten their full as they shook for a moment before returning to Zhao Hai¡¯s body. It was also at this time that Zhao Hai opened his eyes.

    When Mu Yu saw this, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but shine. He immediately flew back to the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Seeing Mu Yu arrive, Zhao Hai immediately gave a salute and said, ¡°Big Brother Mu, I¡¯ve worried you. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to break through this time.¡±

    Mu Yu smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. As long as you¡¯re well. How is it? Are you feeling great after breaking through?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Fantastic. I¡¯m not at the Transcending Tribtion Stage. Before this, I was struggling to dissolve the Immortal Expert¡¯s qi inside my body. But now I was finally able to remove it.¡±

    Mu Yuughed, then he patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s good. While you recuperate, we¡¯ll head towards the Imperial Spirit Sect.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then they went back to the Pagoda.

    When everyone got back on the Hell King¡¯s Ship, Zhao Hai and Mu Yu sat on the top of the pagoda. But instead of going to the roof, Mu Yu took Zhao Hai to his room while Tang Jie and Tang Wen remained outside.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai looked confused. Mu Yu went straight to the point, ¡°Little Hai, tell me the truth. Do you have faith power?¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard Mu Yu, his body couldn¡¯t help but shake. He looked at Mu Yu in amazement. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction, Mu Yu sighed and said, ¡°Sure enough, you¡¯re really a lucky kid. You even have faith power, something other people could only dream of. Where did you get your faith power from?¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t reply to Mu Yu¡¯s question. Instead, he asked, ¡°Big Brother Mu, how did you find out that I have faith power? Do you cultivate it as well?¡±

 Chapter 1487 â€“ Lightning Pool

    <h4>Chapter 1487 ¨C Lightning Pool</h4>

    Mu Yu looked at Zhao Hai in annoyance as he said, ¡°What do you think faith power is? Can anyone just get it? I know some methods of cultivating faith power, but I don¡¯t have any means to get it.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he said, ¡°Then Big Brother Mu, how did you find out that I have faith power?¡±

    Mu Yu smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s because of your tribtion. One of the advantages of faith power is removing the obstacles in the way of its user. This means that those with faith power have no bottlenecks whatsoever. When the tribtion lightning went after you, it was blocked by faith power. Apart from faith power, there¡¯s no other power that can do this.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly. He didn¡¯t think that it was because of this. But he was helpless against it. When the tribtion lightning came down, he was prepared to resist it, he was just waiting to make a move. However, his faith power just flew out on its own and attacked the dark cloud.

    Mu Yu looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, where did you get faith power?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and replied, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I got it by ident. Back in the World of Cultivation, I belonged to the Machine Field. I had some scuffles with the Cultivation Realm andter on with the Devil Realm. At that time, I became enemies with someone named the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor. I killed his underling so he looked for me for revenge. In the end, he failed to kill me and was killed instead. That fellow had a lot of evil artifacts but one of them was an iron token. This iron token was actually an item that can collect faith power from a lower realm. Later on, when I turned him into an Undead, I asked him about faith power and learned a simple method to use it. That iron token wasn¡¯t made with great materials, so I was only able to collect a little bit of faith power. I was impatient at that time that I threw it back into the lower realm. But I didn¡¯t expect the iron token to actually disappear. In the end, I was only able to get a small amount. I didn¡¯t expect it to be used today.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s story was a mix of truth and lies. He truly obtained the iron token from the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor. Moreover, he really lost it in the Underworld. But now, the Underworld has been unified with the Space. Also, the Underworld wasn¡¯t the only ce he can get faith power from.

    Mu Yu didn¡¯t suspect Zhao Hai¡¯s story. He was from the Hundred Treasures Realm so he was aware of items that held control over a lower realm. The attitude of the Hundred Treasures Realm towards this token was quite calm. Whoever gets these tokens would own it. Nobody would snatch it from them.

    Mu Yu shook his head and said, ¡°You¡¯re really a lucky kid. With faith power, your future progress would be smoother. This is good. But Little Hai, you need to remember that faith power is only a tool to help your cultivation. In the end, your cultivation base is the most important. Right, what method did you use to control your faith power?¡±

    Zhao Hai told Mu Yu about the method he got from the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor. Mu Yu shook his head and said, ¡°Your method is too primitive. Wait a while. I¡¯ll write to Master so that he can help you find a better method. This way, you can use your faith power better.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and thanked Mu Yu. To be honest, he didn¡¯t expect Mu Yu to be calm upon hearing about his faith power. Moreover, it seems like he sees faith power as a supportive thing.

    In Zhao Hai¡¯s view, faith power was infinitely useful for cultivation. Take the Buddhist Techniques for example. Without faith power, one couldn¡¯t practice them at all. How can this be just a supportive thing to Mu Yu? What¡¯s this about?

    What Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know was that tokens that connected to lower realms were also rare in the Hundred Treasures Realm. It was very difficult to obtain faith power from lower realms. Lu Wei and the Yin Wind Ghost Emperor can¡¯t go to the lower realms and perform miracles, so the people from the lower realms weren¡¯t too connected to them. This caused their faith to be weak. Since this was the case, it was impossible for these token owners to realize the terrifying ability of faith power.

    Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t understand what happened, he didn¡¯t ask. He knew that the more he asked, the more he would reveal. Therefore, he¡¯d rather not take the risk.

    Mu Yu led Zhao Hai to the terrace of the pagoda. Tang Jie and the others were already waiting there. Mu Yu nodded and said, ¡°Now that Little Hai has sessfully entered the Transcending Tribtion Stage, we should think about our next action. We¡¯ll march towards the Imperial Spirit Sect.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he controlled the Hell King¡¯s Ship to head towards the Imperial Spirit Sect. Once the Hell King¡¯s Ship was on the way, Zhao Hai turned to Mu Yu and said, ¡°Big Brother Mu what happened to the Immortal Expert that attacked me?¡±

    Mu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Just as the Immortal Expert attacked the third time, an Immortal Expert of the Hundred Treasures Realm blocked it. After that, they fought somewhere else. We don¡¯t know where they fought, but we can only do what we can at this time.¡±

    Actually, Zhao Hai knew about this, he just pretended to be clueless. Therefore, as soon as he heard Mu Yu, he feigned a fearful expression as he replied, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s Immortal Expert, I would have been finished. I used the energy of my Undead to power the spirit snake needles in order to block the first two attacks. I really didn¡¯t expect the Immortal Stage to be this powerful.¡±

    Thest sentence was what Zhao Hai really thought deep inside. He truly didn¡¯t expect the Immortal Expert to be this powerful. There was even a trace of domain in this attack.

    Zhao Hai knew aboutws before, but afterprehending the Immortal Expert¡¯s qi, he discovered that it wasn¡¯t just aw, but instead aprehension of domain. At that time, he transformed himself into a mountain. Domains could increase someone¡¯s offensive power.

    Before reaching Transcending Tribtion, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think that the stage would be useful for himself. This was because his current strength was already on par with Severed Soul Experts.

    But after going through his tribtion, Zhao Hai understood that the stage wasn¡¯t so simple. It tempered one¡¯s spiritual qi and removes impurities, making spiritual qi denser.

    Because he practiced the Yin Yang Ster Transformations Art, the density of Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual qi already far exceeded those on the same level. This was the reason why he can fight Severed Soul Experts while in the Nascent Soul Stage.

    Zhao Hai thought that the tempering that was provided by the Transcending Tribtion Stage wouldn¡¯t have any effect on him. Unexpectedly, although the tribtion lightning has been dissolved, its strength was absorbed by the faith power and added to Zhao Hai¡¯s body. This immediately caused a transformation in Zhao Hai¡¯s body. Needless to say, since Zhao Hai¡¯s body was already formidable, there¡¯s no longer any need to temper it.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual qi was upgraded. Right now, Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual qi was 20 times denser than before. All of this was because the tribtion lightning has been absorbed by faith power.

    When ordinary people undergo their tribtion, the tribtion lightning would be an aid to temper their spiritual qi. This type of tempering was very formidable, but also extremely painful. Because of this, plenty of people fail and perish during their tribtion.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s situation was different. His faith power absorbed the tribtion lightning and then brought it directly to Zhao Hai¡¯s body, tempering it in the process. The power of the lightning has already been subdued by faith power, so it was no longer violent. This was the reason why Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual qi became 20 times denser.

    Besides a more condensed spiritual qi, Zhao Hai¡¯s qi also has the power of lightning. His offensive strength became even more powerful.

    The power of the tribtion lightning was different from a domain. The lightning was an additive property to attacks. Because Zhao Hai¡¯s faith power absorbed the tribtion lightning, he can now extract its power and use it. This kind of lightning was yang lightning, aplete opposite of yin lightning.

    The moment the Space extracted the yang lightning, it immediately triedbining it with the yin lightning. Now, Zhao Hai¡¯s Space has developed something called the lightning pool. This lightning pool looked like a yin-yang fish, but it spewed out lightning from time to time.

    Once the lightning pool was created, the Space immediately gave a prompt informing Zhao Hai that the pools can be used to increase hisbat power. The yin-yang pond in Zhao Hai¡¯s Hell King¡¯s Ship was now reced by a lightning pond. Because it has formidable offensive strength, it was much better to use the lightning pond for the Hell King¡¯s Ship.

 Chapter 1488 â€“ The Ten-thousand Realm Battlefieldâ€™s Big Five

    <h4>Chapter 1488 ¨C The Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield¡¯s Big Five</h4>

    In the past, Zhao Hai thought about how to use the yin-yang pond into the other weapons that Liquid Silver can transform to. This way, his overall strength would increase.

    However, since the yin-yang pond would need to shrink in order to fit these artifacts, its benefit would be affected. Therefore, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t do it.

    But now Zhao Hai could do it because of the lightning pools. The lightning pool was different from the yin-yang pond. The yin-yang pond absorbs outside energy for utilization.

    On the other hand, the lightning pool generated its own strength. The yin and yang lightning exist with each other, without beginning or end. They can naturally produce their own energy.

    Zhao Hai installed lightning pools into all of his artifacts. Now, the strength of his magic artifacts has increased.

    At this time, Cai¡¯er was thinking aboutbining the lightning pool with the yin-yang pond. This way, the power of the lightning pools would increase.

    After reaching the Transcending Tribtion Stage, Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual qi became more condensed. He also has a new lightning attack along with a hint of a domain. Moreover, the two can be superimposed into each other.

    The strength of the domain was very formidable. His new understanding about domains informed Zhao Hai how powerful Immortal Experts really were.

    At the same time, it allowed Zhao Hai to understand the Immortal Stage even more. Although he just reached transcending tribtion, he now understood that in addition to their cultivation, Immortal Experts were also powerful due to theirprehension of domain.

    People said that after reaching Transcending Tribtion, cultivation would be smooth sailing to the Severed Soul Stage and the Immortal Stage. There were no barriers between these realms. In fact, this wasn¡¯t true. There were stages between the Transcending Tribtion Stage and the Severed Soul Stage. However, the division wasn¡¯t as clear as the barrier between Nascent Soul and Transcending Tribtion. In order to reach the Severed Soul Stage, the hurdle was the severed soul.

    From its name, severed soul means the division of one¡¯s divine soul. Making another soul from the original one. This carried a huge risk. If one¡¯s spiritual qi and spiritual force was insufficient, it would be impossible to reach the Severed Soul Stage. In a way, it was a barrier. Then another barrier appeared between the Severed Soul Stage and the Immortal Stage. This barrier was theprehension of a domain.

    Now that he entered the Transcending Tribtion Stage, because of the lightning pool and his minor understanding of domains, Zhao Hai was certain that if the Immortal Expert came back, the other party could no longer attack his body using their qi.

    Despite that, Zhao Hai still admired the strength of the Immortal Stage Expert. The first two attacks that he received caused him to think about retreating to the Space. One could see how powerful they were from this.

    Moreover, nobody can guarantee that this was the only ability of the Immortal Stage. Even with his Transcending Tribtion Stage, Zhao Hai still couldn¡¯tpete against Immortal Stage Experts.

    Because he understood this point, Zhao Hai could say that Immortal Experts are extremely powerful.

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Mu Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh as he said, ¡°Little Hai, you seeded in going through your tribtion. With your aptitude, I¡¯m certain that it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for you to enter the Severed Soul Stage. Then sooner orter, you will reach the Immortal Stage. There¡¯s no need to be anxious.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not anxious. But now that the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s Immortal Expert has made a move, other Immortal Experts wille out as well. If the other Immortal Experts of the Giant Spirit Realm make a move, then will the Hundred Treasures Realm have enough time to save us?¡±

    Mu Yu stared, he didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be worried about this. To be honest, he hasn¡¯t considered this issue before. Now that Zhao Hai brought it up, he couldn¡¯t help but think about it.

    After thinking for a moment, Mu Yu replied, ¡°Rest assured, we will make some preparations. Now that the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s Immortal Expert has made a move, the Hundred Treasures Realm wouldn¡¯t be idle. They will find a way to deal with the Immortal Experts.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°That would be best. But there¡¯s still no need to be afraid of a few Immortal Experts. I was able to block their attacks before reaching Transcending Tribtion. Now that I have be stronger, I should be able to hold off more attacks.¡±

    Hearing what Zhao Hai said, Mu Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then he patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder as he said, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re really reckless. That time, the Immortal Expert released a casual attack. Do you really think that you can block an attack with their full strength?¡±

    Zhao Hai just smiled. At this time, a jade sword message stopped in front of Mu Yu.

    Upon catching the sword, Mu Yu searched it using his spiritual force. Then his expression changed as he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, stop the ship.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he quickly stopped the Hell King¡¯s Ship. He looked at Mu Yu and said, ¡°Big Brother Mu, what happened?¡±

    Mu Yu¡¯s expression was ugly as he said, ¡°We can¡¯t go to the Imperial Spirit Sect in the meantime. Immortal Experts have stationed themselves there. They are also authorized to make a move if we attack.¡±

    Zhao Hai, Tang Jie, and Tang Wen stared. Then their expressions changed. Zhao Hai looked at Mu Yu and said, ¡°Big Brother Mu, are you telling the truth? Immortal Experts can make a move? How is this possible? Do they want to cause chaos to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield?¡±

    Mu Yu replied, ¡°This is information that the realm just sent over. Those Giant Spirit Realm bastards asked the Fireweaver Race for help. With the Fireweaver Race on their side, they¡¯re confident in dealing with us. Therefore, Immortal Experts are now allowed to make a move. The realm is now trying to find a solution.¡±

    Zhao Hai knit his brows and said, ¡°Fireweaver Race? What race is this? Are they very strong?¡±

    Mu Yu¡¯s expression was ugly as he replied, ¡°They¡¯re very strong. The Fireweaver Race is one of the strongest groups of people in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Little Hai, you¡¯ve juste to the battlefield recently, so you don¡¯t have much understanding about the people here. Although the World of Cultivation has some materials about the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, it is still a medium-grade realm in the end. There¡¯s still plenty of things that they don¡¯t know.¡± After he said this, Mu Yu let out a long breath.

    Tang Jie and Tang Wen¡¯s expressions weren¡¯t great either. However, they didn¡¯t make any noise. Mu Yu continued, ¡°In the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, high-grade realms are seen as powerful and prestigious. Actually, high-grade realms are also ssified into groups. The Hundred Treasures Realm and the Giant Spirit Realm can only be ssified into medium-level high-grade realms. As for those at the high-level, there are only five. There¡¯s the Primal Chaos Realm, the Fireweave Realm, The Sword Realm, the Buddhist Realm, and the Divergent Realm.¡±

    Mu Yu sighed and said, ¡°These five powers are the strongest groups in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Nobody dares to touch their territories. They hadrge swathes ofnd as well as innumerable subordinates. But lower-grade realms under them don¡¯t get in contact with them most of the time. These realms just live inside these five realms¡¯ territory. This is the reason why only a few people are aware of their existence.¡±

    ¡°Of the five realms, the Primal Chaos Realm is the mostplex and also the most mysterious. They rarelye in contact with others. One could identify their people in just a nce. People from the Primal Chaos Realm always have some mutation in their bodies, like a tentacle for a hand. Not only could these mutations elongate and shorten, it¡¯s also very powerful and can be used as weapons. There¡¯s also people whose feet are different, along with other parts of their bodies. However, these mutations only happen in the men of the realm. Women of the Primal Chaos Realm were generally mages that use special staffs that are connected to their spatial items. Once they cast their spells, potions from their spatial items would aid to reinforce the spell. Their offensive strength is formidable. Once one enters the Primal Chaos Realm, it would be very hard for them to survive.¡±

    ¡°As for the Fireweaver Race, they¡¯re also known as the Hunter Race in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. They carry rifles along with them and also have at least two beasts that they tamed. Their rifles aren¡¯t like the usual rifles that we see. These rifles canunch powerful qi attacks for long-range. Additionally, their tamed beasts not only help them during battle, they can also track people. The Fireweaver Race can also borrow the strength of their beasts in order to increase their own strength.¡±

    ¡°The Divergent Realm consists of people with divergent abilities. They had all kinds of abilities just like Little Hai¡¯s spatial ability or material reconstruction ability. These people are very proficient in using their divergent abilities. They¡¯re the most difficult to deal with.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing more to say about the Sword Realm. They¡¯re all sword cultivators. Some rumors even state that all the sword cultivation methods present in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefielde from the Sword Realm. However, these sword cultivation methods are inferior onespared to the methods used by the Sword Realm. The Sword Realm¡¯s true cultivation methods cannot be learned by an outsider. And even if someone did, they would be hunted down by the realm.¡±

    ¡°The Buddhist realm is almost like the Sword Realm. Everyone there practices Buddhist Methods. Most importantly, the Buddhist Realm specialize in faith power. Their methods use a lot of faith power, but they also provide arge boost in strength.¡±

    Hearing Mu Yu, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes shrank. This was the first time he heard about faith power techniques from other people. Moreover, there¡¯s a Buddhist Realm that has Buddhists that practice these techniques. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but think about his 18 Arhat Techniques.

    At this time, Mu Yu continued, ¡°Nobody knows about the rtionship between these five realms. However, these realms rarely participate in any conflicts. The Giant Spirit Realm pulling the Fireweaver Race to their side isn¡¯t good news. With the Fireweaver Race in the mix, things have be moreplicated. Let¡¯s return to the Octopus Inds first and wait for orders.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t ask anything as he nodded and turned the ship¡¯s direction towards the Octopus Inds. Meanwhile, Mu Yu went to the cabins and informed everyone about the situation. Naturally, Mu Yu would tell them about the Fireweaver Race. Only very few people from lower-grade realms know about the Fireweaver Race, so it was useless to tell them. Mu Yu just informed everyone that the situation has changed and that they need to return to the Octopus Inds.

    Although they felt that it was strange, everyone didn¡¯t say anything. To them, returning to the Octopus Inds was good news. It was much better than going to the Imperial Spirit Sect to fight. However, some people began to ponder about the matter. They felt that the situation wasn¡¯t as simple as Mu Yu made it out to be, but they still didn¡¯t open their mouths.

    After telling everyone the news, Mu Yu returned to the top of the pagoda. His expression was still gloomy. Zhao Hai looked at Mu Yu and said, ¡°Big Brother Mu, does the Hundred Treasures Realm have no connections to the Five Realms?¡±

    Actually, Zhao Hai¡¯s question was a probe. He guessed that the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s conflict with the Giant Spirit Realm was instigated by someone else. He wanted to know which of the five it was.

    Disappointingly, Mu Yu shook his head and said, ¡°We don¡¯t. Our Hundred Treasures Realm don¡¯t have any connections with the Five Realms. It¡¯s precisely because of this that the realm made us go back. The Fireweaver Race isn¡¯t just any high-grade realm. The rules for the Immortal Stage don¡¯t apply to them. This is the reason why the Giant Spirit Realm is allowed to use their Immortal Experts. The jade sword message revealed that the Immortal Expert who attacked you has been killed by our Immortal Expert. Because of this, the Fireweaver Race began to appear. Now, the Hundred Treasures Realm is trying to solve this problem. This is the best opportunity for the Hundred Treasures Realm, and we¡¯re not prepared to let it go.¡±

    Zhao Hai knew what opportunity Mu Yu was talking about. This is the opportune moment for the Hundred Treasures Realm to get rid of the Giant Spirit Realm. If they missed this opportunity, the Giant Spirit Realm would be able to recover and the stalemate between the two realms would continue. The Hundred Treasures Realm doesn¡¯t want this to happen. They had prepared for a long time, so they didn¡¯t want to give this chance up. The Giant Spirit Realm wouldn¡¯t make the same mistake twice!

 Chapter 1489 â€“ Revealing Cards

    <h4>Chapter 1489 ¨C Revealing Cards</h4>

    The grudge between the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Giant Spirit Realm run deep. Their conflict has been going on for a millenia. Most grudges would sizzle out throughout that period of time. It has been too long, and the Hundred Treasures Realm has paid too much. Now that they have forced the Giant Spirit Realm into a dead end, how can they just cower before the Fireweaver Race and retreat?

    The Fireweaver Race was a strong group evenpared to the Hundred Treasures Realm. However, the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s hatred towards the Giant Spirit Realm was much bigger than their fear.

    The Hell King¡¯s Ship returned to the Octopus Inds. Once they arrived, Mu Yu told everyone to take a rest. Then he led Tang Jie, Tang Wen, and Zhao Hai towards his residence.

    Once the group had sat down, Mu Yu gloomily said, ¡°Our Hundred Treasures Realm doesn¡¯t have a backer like the Fireweaver Race. I didn¡¯t expect the Giant Spirit Realm to use this card.¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned and said, ¡°Big Brother Mu, go back and inquire about the situation. With us here, defending the ind wouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Mu Yu stared for a moment before he nodded, ¡°Right, I should go back and see what we can do. If we just retreat, then it would be a huge blow to the subordinate realms. Moreover, all of our previous efforts would be wasted.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Big Brother Mu can go back. I¡¯ll guarantee that no matter whoes over, the Octopus Inds will be ours. Even if they manage to steal the ind, I¡¯ll take care of the people we have here.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Mu Yu couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he asked, ¡°Little Hai, did you discover something?¡±

    Zhao Hai bitterly smiled, he didn¡¯t expect Mu Yu to see through his words. He nodded and said, ¡°It seems like people from the Fireweaver Race has reached the Imperial Spirit Sect.¡±

    Mu Yu couldn¡¯t help but stare, then hisplexion changed as he said, ¡°Are you sure? If that¡¯s the case, then the Giant Spirit Realm will certainlye over to attack. This time, the Fireweaver Race will be involved. This is bing a huge problem.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Big Brother Mu, you need to head back. Leave this ce to us. The Octopus Inds have 60 thousand people. We should be able to hold on for some time. What¡¯s most important right now is to deal with the Fireweaver Race. If we can¡¯t deal with them, then we¡¯ll have to retreat.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded, he sighed and said, ¡°The problem is that we don¡¯t even know what the Giant Spirit Realm offered to the Fireweaver Race. It¡¯s difficult to have the Fireweaver Race exit this war. I think the realm would find one of the five to be allied with. But in this case, we wouldn¡¯t have enough time to deal with the Giant Spirit Realm.¡±

    Mu Yu¡¯s emotions were very heavy, but he has calmed down now. He knew that the presence of the Fireweaver Race has made the situation moreplicated.

    The Fireweaver Race weren¡¯t known to be charitable. They certainly received benefits in order to participate in this war. Without this, they simply wouldn¡¯t make a move. These powerful realms were innately greedy. Mu Yu was a key person trained by the Hundred Treasures Realm, so he knew things regarding these realms. The reason these five realms don¡¯t reveal themselves in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield was because they were surrounded by realms like the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Giant Spirit Realm.

    Although the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Giant Spirit Realm were bitter enemies and wanted to get rid of each other, things became different when it came to these five realms. These five realms shouldn¡¯t participate in any battles in the battlefield. Otherwise, sooner orter the realm would be divided amongst the five of them.

    Therefore, the other high-grade realms reached an agreement. As long as one of the five realms interfere, then the other high-grade realms would work against them.

    But the situation now became different. This time, the Giant Spirit Realm asked the Fireweaver Race toe. Otherwise, the Fireweaver Race wouldn¡¯t have arrived lest they incur the anger of the other realms.

    As long as it was the Giant Spirit Realm that asked for help, then the Fireweaver Race can use this as a pretext to participate in the battle. This was a troublesome matter. This meant that the Giant Spirit Realm had let a wolf into their house.

    When he thought of this, Mu Yu couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth in anger. Those idiots from the Giant Spirit Realm didn¡¯t know what they just did. Now that the Fireweaver Realm hase out, it wouldn¡¯t be long before the Giant Spirit Realm gets swallowed.

    Mu Yu didn¡¯t hide the truth from Zhao Hai and the others and told them about this matter. Upon hearing this, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes shone as he said, ¡°Big Brother Mu, if that¡¯s the case, then things would be easier. Since the Fireweaver Race inserted themselves into this battle, we can call upon the other high-grade realms for help. This would not only increase the enemies of the Giant Spirit Realm, we can also teach the Fireweaver Race a lesson. They need to learn that they cannot just insert their ws wherever they want.¡±

    When he heard Zhao Hai, Mu Yu froze for a moment. Then his eyes lit up. He forgot about this. He nodded and said, ¡°Good. Then I¡¯ll leave things here to you. Little Jie, Little Wen, although you¡¯re goodmanders, you still fall shortpared to Little Hai. I¡¯ll leave the Octopus Inds to him while you two help him manage things. Remember, this matter is important for the Hundred Treasures Realm.¡±

    Tang Jie and Tang Wen had no objections. The two had already spent some time with Zhao Hai. Naturally, they know Zhao Hai¡¯s skill. Hearing Mu Yu, Tang Jie smiled faintly and said, ¡°Big Brother Mu, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help Little Hai. Nothing will go wrong here. But Big Brother Mu needs to find a solution as soon as possible. I reckon the Fireweaver Race would want to attack us as soon as possible. As long as we hold them back, our discussion with the other high-grade realms and even the rest of the Five Great Realms might be easier.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded then he stood up and said, ¡°Little Hai, we can¡¯t lose the Octopus Inds. I don¡¯t care what other trump cards you have, but you need to hold the ind. If I find out that you¡¯re still holding back, let¡¯s see how I deal with you.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°It seems like things won¡¯t work out this time if I don¡¯t work hard a bit. Big Brother Mu, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure to keep the Octopus Inds before youe back.¡± Mu Yu nodded then turned around and left. The three sent Mu Yu off at the transmission formation before returning to Tang Jie¡¯s residence.

    After entering the residence, Tang Jie turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, what do you n to do right now?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Brother Tang, let¡¯s call themanders of the subordinates first and tell them about the situation and make some arrangements. I think the Fireweaver Race will arrive in a couple of days.¡±

    Tang Jie stared, his expression changed as he asked, ¡°They¡¯reing?¡¯

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°They¡¯reing. There¡¯s two thousand Fireweavers along with 30 thousand subordinates. With the Giant Spirit Realm and its 60 thousand subordinates, the total number of peopleing over is over 90 thousand.¡±

    Tang Jie¡¯s expression became difficult as he said, ¡°How many people do we have right now?¡± They suffered losses in thest battle, and some people were also injured. These injuries were quite major, making the afflicted unable to fight.

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°We have about 58 thousand people. Five thousand of which are from the Hundred Treasures Realm.¡±

    Tang Jie¡¯s brows turned tighter. He discovered that things had taken a huge turn. Although they had never been defeated, once they were, the Hundred Treasures Realm would be in danger.

    Thinking of this, Tang Jie couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhao Hai and ask, ¡°Little Hai, what do you think we should do?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°We defend. Put all of our power in defending. As long as we keep the Octopus Inds, we win. We need to let the others see that the Fireweaver Race isn¡¯t to be feared. They can also be defeated.¡±

    Tang Jie nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Little Wen, immediately call everymander here.¡± Tang Wennodded, then he took off to call everyone over.

    After Tang Jie and Zhao Hai sat down, Tang Jie sighed and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen someone from the Fireweave Race before, but I heard about them. They have three main methods of attack, their tamed beasts, their rifles, and their fire techniques. They are called Fireweavers because of their innate ability to control fire. Their control over fire is so terrifying that they can form fire into a solid thread and weave it into a. This is also the origin of their Fireweaver name. In addition to their control over fire, their rifles are also terrifying. Their rifles might look ordinary, but they are inscribed with formations. Most artifacts would be destroyed by these rifles. As long as it hits someone, the target¡¯s body would immediately burn. No matter what method is used, it would be impossible to put out the fire. Even Severed Soul Experts cannot save themselves. Then there¡¯s their tamed beasts. They had been trained since they were young. The Fireweaver Race seem to have pills that can make their beasts stronger without turning them into Demons. Any one of these three attacking methods is a headache to deal with, let alone all three of them at once.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°The Fireweavers didn¡¯t bring anyrge artifacts this time. However, they have an enormous beast that can contend withrge artifacts. It would be hard to deal with them. It seems like we can only use the fake spirit snake needles to deal with them.¡±

    Tang Jie replied, ¡°The fake spirit snake needles? But we only have very few. What do we do?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°This time, I won¡¯t let everyone go out on their own. I want everyone to be inside the Hell King¡¯s Ship, the Pagoda, and the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship. With the defensive strength of these three artifacts, we should be able to protect ourselves. Then we can slowly deal with the attackers.¡±

 Chapter 1490 â€“ Fireweaver Army

    <h4>Chapter 1490 ¨C Fireweaver Army</h4>

    Zhu Gufeng stood on the back of his Jade me Toad. He looked in front as his eyes couldn¡¯t hide his excitement. He had no reason to be unhappy. After all, they were the vanguard sent out by the Fireweaver Race.

    The Fireweavers, like other realms, always wanted to conquer other territories in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. But because of the contradictions between the five realms, they weren¡¯t able to work together. They also couldn¡¯t stop thebined force of the other lower-grade realms. In the end, they can only look at the big fat meat that is the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield and drool. They couldn¡¯t do anything.

    They didn¡¯t expect the Giant Spirit Realm to look for them for help. And they even promised half their territory just so that the Fireweaver Race could eradicate the Hundred Treasures Realm. Moreover, after dealing with the Hundred Treasures Realm, the Fireweaver Race would get all of the spoils of war.

    Actually, the Giant Spirit Realm doesn¡¯t need to give them all these things. This was because the Giant Spirit Realm has already given the Fireweaver Race their most important possession. The territory agreement was just an excuse.

    They wanted to make a move on the other territories in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield before, but realms like the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Giant Spirit Realm, which were quite strong, were united against them. If they send troops, these realms would unite and push them back. They need a pretext to attack. However, this excuse wasn¡¯t easy to find.

    This time, they didn¡¯t expect things to take a favorable turn. The Giant Spirit Realm basically invited them into the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Moreover, they even handed over a bunch of benefits. This allowed them to send their troops and annex territories.

    The Five Realms always called their territories the ¡®Great Lands¡¯ while the territories outside the ¡®Land of Chaos¡¯. They always thought that the other realms couldn¡¯t control their own territories, that was why they had been fighting all these years. The Five Realms were much more peacefulpared to the other realms. Thus the name ¡®The Great Lands¡¯.

    Annexing the ¡®Land of Chaos¡¯ was the dream of the Five Realms. However, doing so wasn¡¯t easy. The Five Realms weren¡¯t peaceful with each other and had small conflicts between themselves. None of them could make arge move without the others interfering.

    Since the Five Realms couldn¡¯t just conquer each others¡¯ territories, their goal was the ¡®Land of Chaos¡¯. In their opinion, it was the best ce to expand. However, the Giant Spirit Race, the Hundred Treasures Realm, and all other realms wouldn¡¯t allow them. Once these realms unite, even the Five Great Realms together couldn¡¯t stop them. But at the same time, these realms were killing each other. Unless they were pushed into a corner, they wouldn¡¯t unite. Therefore, the Five Realms behaved themselves and waited for any opportunity.

    Now, this equilibrium has vanished, and it was broken by the other realms! When he thought of this, Zhu Gufeng couldn¡¯t help but feel a burst of excitement. The blood in his body was boiling.

    His Jade me Toad probably felt his emotions as it opened its mouth and roared. Zhu Gufeng couldn¡¯t help but smile as he sat down. He touched the head of the toad as he chuckled and said, ¡°Old Fellow, you¡¯re excited too? This rare achievement will be in our hands.¡±

    The Jade me Toad roared once more as though responding to him. Zhu Gufeng couldn¡¯t help butugh. He raised this Jade me toad ever since he was a child. He spent a lot of effort in order to nurture it. The Jade me Toad was a fire-attribute beast. Once it reached adulthood, its body length would exceed 20 meters. Its skin was like red jade and its eyes were like fine sapphire. It could also fly incredibly fast.

    Just as Zhu Gufeng wasughing loudly, an eagle¡¯s cry could be heard above him. Zhu Gufeng looked up and saw a huge golden eagle with a wingspan of overa hundred meters. Zhu Gufeng smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re also excited? Hahaha. Don¡¯t waste your energy now, we still have to yter.¡±

    This golden eagle was also something he raised. It was named Goldfeather Thunderhawk. Its defensive strength was formidable. It has a body length of 30 meters and a wingspan of over 100 meters. It had a hooked beak and two sharp red talons. One could see how extraordinary it was.

    This Goldfeather Thunderhawk can fly extremely fast. And with its lightning-attribute, its offensive strength isn¡¯t ordinary. A grown-up Goldfeather Thunderhawk can reach Transcending Tribtion-level strength. However, Goldfeather Thunderhawks raised by the Fireweaver Race can resist attacks from Severed Soul Experts.

    Zhu Gufeng was wearing a robe that resembled a buddhist¡¯s. He had a scarf on his head and strips of cloth on his body. He wore leather boots and had two golden chains across his chest. He carried his spear on his back. The spear was more than a meter long and had a wooden handle. It looked like an old-fashioned spear.

    Behind Zhu Gufeng were people with the same outfit as him. Some of these people stood on top of their tamed beasts, some rode on them, and some flew side by side. They looked like an army of men and beasts.

    And further behind were two Giant Spirit Treasure Ships Alongside it were numerous flying cultivators.

    Ba Tu stood on the Giant Spirit Ship as he looked at the Fireweavers unting their strength. His heart couldn¡¯t help but feel bitter and unwilling. He knew how easy it was to bring the Fireweavers out. The real problem was how to make them return.

    The Fireweaver Race was known to covet thends of others. Ba Tu also knew how greedy the Five Realms were. It was precisely because of this that he thought badly about inviting the Fireweavers. This was practically inviting a wolf into their home.

    Ba Tu also understood why the Giant Spirit Realm did this. They had been forced into a corner by the Hundred Treasures Realm. Now, the Giant Spirit Realm is unable to control their subordinate realms. If things went on like this, then those subordinates would certainly rebel and attack the Giant Spirit realm. And with the attack of the Hundred Treasures Realm, the Giant Spirit Realm would be finished.

    Those old fogies certainly understood the situation. Therefore, they invited the Fireweaver Race over. To put it bluntly, the Giant Spirit Realm wanted to take everyone down with them.

    For the Giant Spirit Realm, inviting the Fireweavers and giving away theirnds was practically suicide. Right now, the Fireweavers still need the Giant Spirit Realm to give them an excuse to go out. But once the Hundred Treasures Realm has been dealt with, the Giant Spirit Realm would be the ones suffering next. But for the Giant Spirit Realm, they were already satisfied if they could see the Hundred Treasures Realm perish before their eyes!

    Hatred can make people patient. Simrly, hatred can also cause people to go crazy and do stupid decisions. The Giant Spirit Realm was now making a stupid decision.

    Zhao Hai was now calmly sitting inside his residence. They had already made the situation clear to the people from the subordinate realms. Although they didn¡¯t know about the Fireweaver Race, they also knew that the enemy would be hard to deal with. Would someone that made the Hundred Treasures Realm retreat easy to deal with? Certainly not.

    The Octopus Ind was now making its arrangements. Everyone needs to be at their peak when the battle happens. It was already nned that they would settle themselves inside the Hell King¡¯s Ship, Giant Spirit Treasure Ship, and the Pagoda. All of these artifacts belonged to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai and Tang Jie nned to meet the other party head on. However, everyone needs to stay inside the threerge artifacts. Nobody was allowed to venture out on their own.

    Although these people didn¡¯t understand why Zhao Hai did this, they didn¡¯t say anything. On the contrary, they were happy to stay in the Hell King¡¯s Ship. This meant that only therge artifacts would get in contact with the enemies and they wouldn¡¯t need to defend themselves. Large artifacts were much more defensivepared to other artifacts.

    Despite staying in his residence, Zhao Hai was actually waiting for Cai¡¯er to integrate the yin-yang pond to the lightning pool in order to form the yin-yang lightning pool. This yin-yang lightning pool couldn¡¯t only absorb energy from outside, it could also make its own energy. It could also transform the energy it produced into lightning energy and release it. It was now much more formidable than before.

    As long as the yin-yang lightning pool was made, Zhao Hai would immediately install them into hisrge artifacts to prepare for the iing attack. This was because the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm were now quite close to the Octopus Inds.

    After one hour, Zhao Hai opened his eyes. His face couldn¡¯t hide his flee. Finally, yin-yang lighting pools have been installed into hisrge artifacts. Not only would this enhance therge artifacts¡¯ abilities, it could also improve their defense.

    Moreover, the yin-yang lightning pool can be used on smaller artifacts, even liquid silver¡¯s needle. With the yin-yang lightning pool, the silver needles are now much more potent. But in the end, therger the yin-yang lightning pool, the bigger benefits it could bestow. Sorger artifacts benefited more from them.

    At this time, Zhao Hai was thinking of visiting the Primal Chaos Realm. This was because the realm has something that¡¯s very attractive to him. It had something to do with the Space.

    Zhao Hai remembered Mu Yu¡¯s introduction of the Primal Chaos Realm. The women from the Primal Chaos Realm were mages whose staffs can directly connect to their spatial equipment. This allows them to use potions that could improve their spells. Inside their spatial equipment should be arge supply of potions. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to use it for battle. What Zhao Hai wanted was the technology used by these people in order to have this kind of ess into their spatial equipment.

    This technology might not look special at first nce, but when you think about it deeper, it bes moreplicated. The space inside spatial equipment is an expanded space. If one makes a direct connection to it that¡¯s open all the time, then this connection will be broken by the discrepancy between the inside and outside space. Being able to ess the space inside the equipment all the time was something that Zhao Hai wanted.

 Chapter 1491 â€“ Eyeing The Rifles

    <h4>Chapter 1491 ¨C Eyeing The Rifles</h4>

    Zhao Hai wanted to acquire this technology for his artifacts. As long as he has this technology, he can make a subspace for each of his artifacts and then ce a full-sized yin-yang lightning pool inside. With a bigger yin-yang lightning pool, the more energy these artifacts would have.

    Although he had the relevant information regarding this technology, the Universal Scanner couldn¡¯t make any analysis about it because he stillcked levels.

    This caused Zhao Hai to understand that he was still quite behind. He needed to get stronger, and that needs leveling the Space up.

    However, the current problem was that the Space couldn¡¯t be easily upgraded. Even the root of the heavens and earth increased its level by ten. If he wanted to increase the level of the Space, then he would need to get items of extraordinary origin.

    Zhao Hai sent countless materials from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield into the Space, but it had yet to level up. This disappointed Zhao Hai. He was now stuck on how to increase the level of the Space.

    Whenever he thought that the Space was at a high enough level, the Scanner would prompt him that his level was still too low. This opened Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes.

    Although he couldn¡¯t obtain this technology as of yet, the yin-yang lightning pool was still formidable enough for his current level. Even small-scale yin-yang lightning pools provided great strength to the silver needles. With the yin-yang lightning pool inside the Hell King¡¯s Ship, it was no longer any worse than the attack of the Immortal Expert before.

    Because of the yin-yang lightning pool, Zhao Hai was more confident in dealing with the Fireweavers. Zhao Hai knew that he needed to pass this hurdle without exposing the Space. It was time for him to reveal some of his cards.

    At this point, outsiders know that Zhao Hai has a spatial divergent ability. But he hardly used his ability in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. They¡¯re also aware that he has a transforming artifact that can also swallow other artifacts. There¡¯s also his Undead and the fact that nobody knows how many he has.

    However, nobody knew about his Buddhist Techniques as well as the fact that his Undead can keep their original strength from when they were alive.

    Mu Yu knew that Zhao Hai still had cards that he hid. This was the reason why he told Zhao Hai to make sure to defend the Octopus Inds, or else he would deal with him.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about the Fireweaver Race army¡¯s tamed beasts. The Space has a lot of Astral Wind Beasts. These beasts were all at the Transcending Tribtion Stage and were caught by Laura and the others using the Undead. Although these beasts were powerful, they still fell shortpared to the Transcending Tribtion and Severed Soul Undead that Zhao Hai had. And after being caught into the Space, these beasts became stronger. Their offensive and defensive strength far surpassed other beasts. It can be said that the Astral Wind Beasts were another powerful group that Zhao Hai had.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t n to take them out right now. His Undead should be enough. Thinking of this, Zhao Hai stood up and walked out.

    After arriving outside, Zhao Hai could see people waiting. These people understood that they would be fighting soon. Nobody cultivated as they prepared for the uing battle.

    These people weren¡¯t fools. So there¡¯s no need for intensive organization. Tang Jie and Tang Wen were now arranging people ording to their strengths and then assigning them a ce.

    When Zhao Hai came out, people quickly noticed him. It must be said that Zhao Hai was currently the star of the Hundred Treasures Realm. Not long after arriving at the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, he quickly moved from the World of Cultivation to the Hundred Treasures Realm. Moreover, he was able to be a Refining Grandmaster. While the others envied him, he also had their admiration.

    These people knew that Zhao Hai had true strength. If he didn¡¯t, then why would the Hundred Treasures Realm snatch him from the World of Cultivation. And with the past few battles as proof, they already had a certain understanding of Zhao Hai. This allowed them to respect Zhao Hai even more. In the end, this was a world where the strong are respected.

    When they saw Zhao Hai, everyone immediately gave him a salute. Zhao Hai politely returned the greeting. At this time, Xu Wuzun and Kong Miao arrived beside Zhao Hai. Seeing the two, Zhao Hai immediately gave a salute as he said, ¡°Grandmaster Kong Miao, Mister Xu Wuzun, why are you here? Is there a problem?¡±

    Kong Miao and Xu Wuzun returned the salute, then Kong Miao said, ¡°Little Hai, we want to ask you for something. During the fight, can the people from the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race stay in your ship?¡±

    Kong Miao and Xu Wuzun now looked at Zhao Hai in a different manner. This was because Zhao Hai now has a great status in the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    The World of Cultivation and the Xu Race were nothing in the front of the Hundred Treasures Realm. Meanwhile, Kong Miao and the others discovered that Mu Yu and Tang Jie favored Zhao Hai. Kong Miao and Xu Wuzun didn¡¯t know what to feel at this point. But they were happy overall. With Zhao Hai¡¯s new status, they can ask him to look after the two realms. No matter what, they were Zhao Hai¡¯srades. He was more familiar with them than the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Hearing Kong Miao¡¯s request, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°No problem. In fact, no matter where you are, the only thing you need to do is to send attacks. Therge artifacts will take care of defending.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Kong Miao and Xu Wuzun rxed. To be honest, the main reason why they made this request was because they were confident in Zhao Hai. They knew deep inside that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t lose.

    Where did this confidencee from? Zhao Hai can withstand two attacks from an Immortal Stage Expert. Moreover, he was able to turn the misfortune into a blessing, breaking through to Transcending Tribtion. With such a person on their side, how could they lose?

    Kong Miao and Xu Wuzun knew that their opponents this time wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with. Otherwise, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have made everyone hide inside therge artifacts. Even when they were fighting against the Giant Spirit Realm, this situation didn¡¯t happen.

    Because they were clear about this point, their hearts couldn¡¯t be settled. They were afraid that they were facing a very powerful realm. Therefore, they wanted to be inside Zhao Hai¡¯s ship.

    This time, Tang Jie and Tang Wen walked over. Kong Miao and Xu Wuzun hastily gave the two a salute. Tang Jie returned the greeting and asked, ¡°Grandmaster Kong, Mister Xu, why are you looking for Little Hai?¡±

    Kong Miao hastily replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing big. We¡¯re just asking Little Hai to have the people from the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race stay inside the ship he¡¯ll be in.¡±

    Hearing Kong Miao, Tang Jie nodded. He couldn¡¯t me them for doing so. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°So it¡¯s this. There¡¯s no need to worry. It doesn¡¯t matter which artifact you¡¯re in since all of them have the same defensive capabilities. Moreover, nobody is allowed to go out on their own.¡±

    The two nodded, then they gave the three another salute before leaving. Tang Jie looked at the two and then turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°It seems like they feel safer with you. Did you agree to their request?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I already gave my word. Actually, it¡¯s the same whether they go with me or not. Right, how is everyone? Are they ready?¡±

    Tang Jie nodded and said, ¡°There¡¯s ready. What are your ns?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°You, Me, and Brother Tang Wen will take charge of arge artifact. You don¡¯t need to control the artifact, just make sure tomand the people in them. The Fireweaver Race isn¡¯t simple. Moreover, they came with more people this time. If we count their tamed beasts as well, their numbers reach 100 thousand. This attack will not be the same as before. The only way we can survive this is if we counter them with an overwhelming offensive power.¡±

    Tang Jie nodded and said, ¡°Alright. We¡¯ve already categorized everyone¡¯s abilities. This will make it more convenient tomand them.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a nod, ¡°That¡¯s good. The enemies are fast approaching. It¡¯s time we move as well.¡± He waved his hand as his threerge artifacts appeared. The Hell King¡¯s Ship and the Pagoda were no longer attached to each other. Adding on the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship, the threerge artifacts stood menacingly together.

    Tang Jie and Tang Wen immediately ordered everyone to get on the threerge artifacts. Naturally, they didn¡¯t group everyone ording to weapon type. They need to bnce everyone. Some people are good at frontal attacks while some were good at sneak attacks. They need to be coordinated in order to exert their greatest offensive potential.

    These people weren¡¯t strangers torge artifacts. Before long, everyone was settled in. Zhao Hai, Tang Jie, and Tang Wen also got into their respectiverge artifacts. Zhao Hai was on the Hell King¡¯s Ship, Tang Jie was in the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship, and Tang Wen on the Pagoda. Zhao Hai gave the two wristputers in order tomunicate with them easier.

    The wristputers that Zhao Hai gave them weren¡¯t simple, they were the Space¡¯s products. Normal wristputers would get destroyed amidst the chaos of the battlefield, but the ones from the Space didn¡¯t have this weakness.

    After the three got on therge artifacts, they left the Ind. Under Zhao Hai¡¯smand, they would meet the Fireweaver and Giant Spirit Realm army.

    As the group was traveling, Zhao Haimunicated with Laura, ¡°Laura, I¡¯ll have to leave the threerge artifacts to you all. Right, kill people from the Fireweaver Race first. I want their rifles and bullets. Once we copy them, we can hand them over to the Undead. I believe it would increase our strength tremendously.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave it to us. In fact, you don¡¯t need to care about this first batch. This is just the start. Once the Fireweavers discover that we defeated their vanguard, they would certainly send more troops. That would be the real battle.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Right, that would be the real battle. So we need to get the Fireweaver rifles as soon as possible. Get their tamed beasts as well so that the Space¡¯s beasts would be stronger.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°Rest assured, we¡¯ll take care of it. Right, Brother Hai, there¡¯s something I want to tell you. We want to send some Undead to Fabio in order to get some high-level Bug Race. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared. To be honest, due to the recent events he forgot about this matter. The idea to get Astral Wind Beasts was Laura and the others¡¯ idea as well. He immediately nodded and said, ¡°Alright, go capture a few. I¡¯ve been busy recently and I forgot about this. The Bug Race¡¯s evolution ability might be useful for us.¡±

    Laura nodded and no longer said anything. At this time, Zhao Hai discovered an increasing number of ck spots in the distance. They have encountered the enemy.

    In order for everyone to attack more efficiently, Zhao Hai modified the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship and the Hell King¡¯s Ship to have more decks. It was nned that everyone would perform seeding attacks deck by deck. This way, attacks be more uniform. As for the Pagoda, it¡¯s already a structure with severalyers, so there¡¯s no need to worry about it.

    When Zhao Hai told Tang Jie and Tang Wen about this, the two were naturally d to oblige. The three now had serious expressions. The enemy was right in front of them, continuously increasing in number.

    Before long, the two sides met. They stopped a kilometer away from each other. On one side was Zhao Hai¡¯s group with only threerge artifacts. On the other side was a group of Fireweavers along with their tamed beasts. Naturally, thetter had a much more imposing manner. However, it seems like Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t fazed at all. The Hell King¡¯s Ship was in the middle while the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship and the Pagoda were at his sides. Zhao Hai stood on the bow of the Hell King¡¯s Ship as he looked at the Fireweavers on the opposite side.

    Standing opposite Zhao Hai on the Fireweaver side was Zhu Gufeng. Although he spotted Zhao Hai¡¯s threerge artifacts, he didn¡¯t seem to be worried. Instead, he looked at Zhao Hai with interest.

 Chapter 1492 - Bullet

    <h4>Chapter 1492 - Bullet</h4>

    While Zhao Hai was sizing Zhu Gufeng up, Zhu Gufeng was doing the same. Zhu Gufeng had a curious look on his face at first, but then it was reced with disappointment. Zhao Hai looked extremely ordinary. On the other hand, Zhao Hai was even more curious about the rifle on Zhu Gufeng¡¯s back.

    Zhao Hai was a casual fan of military-rted things back on earth. But at that time, he was only obsessed with cold weapons and weren¡¯t very familiar with guns. However, for a while, he liked to read military novels, so he dug up some information rted to it. From what he could see, Zhu Gufeng¡¯s rifle was about 38 inches long and it looked like a ssic Mosin Rifle.

    It was a long rifle and that¡¯s nearly 1.4 meters long without a bay. Additionally, the shape of its butt was a little special, so Zhao Hai was able to remember this gun.

    A Mosin Rifle was a bolt-action rifle that has been modified several times across history. It has been used as a cavalry rifle or even a sniper rifle. It¡¯s precisely because of these modifications that the rifle was able to be famous all over the world.

    The rifle behind Zhu Gufeng was very simr to a Mosin Rifle. The rifle was long and there was no bay on it. It had a wooden butt and designed to look ancient. There were two chains of bullets across Zhu Gufeng¡¯s chest which gave Zhao Hai a sense that he was watching an old movie.

    Zhu Gufeng¡¯s observation of Zhao Hai was that he was a cultivator with ck clothing, ordinary appearance, ordinary temperament, and didn¡¯t have anything special on him at all. Zhu Gufeng couldn¡¯t understand why Ba Tu ced great importance on this person.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t speak, Zhu Gufeng opened his mouth and said, ¡°You¡¯re Zhao Hai?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied in a calm manner, ¡°Correct, I am. Are you from the Fireweaver Race? I thought the Fireweaver Race is forbidden from participating in the fights between other realms? Why are you here?¡±

    Zhu Gufeng looked at Zhao Hai, then he suddenlyughed as he said, ¡°We¡¯re here because the Giant Spirit Realm invited us over. Now, since you know that we¡¯re the Fireweaver Race, why resist? As long as you obediently surrender, I can guarantee that you can stay here and live as you did before.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Zhu Gufeng andughed as well, ¡°We aren¡¯t fools who let wolves into our house. The Hundred Treasures Realm is used to being people and has no interest in bing dogs.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s voice was low, so it was heard by the entire battlefield. What he said made the people from the Giant Spirit Realm army somewhat flustered.

    Zhu Gufeng¡¯s expression sank and his eyes shed a cold light. He knew how lethal Zhao Hai¡¯s words were. It was possible for the subordinate realms to have some ideas upon hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s words.

    Zhu Gufeng¡¯s attention was now captured by Zhao Hai. One statement from him can stir the emotion of these cultivators. And these people aren¡¯t simple characters. Zhu Gufeng coldly snorted and said, ¡°Compared to pride, isn¡¯t surviving more important?¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Wrong. That might be the case for ordinary people, but who are we? We are Cultivators, and Cultivators have pride. Without pride, we cannot progress. Also, the Fireweavers aren¡¯t the strongest people in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. What gives you the authority to decide who survives?¡±

    Zhu Gufeng¡¯s expression turned even more unsightly. He coldly snorted and said, ¡°It seems like the Fireweaver Race has been out of the light for so long. People actually had the courage to go against us. Good, good. Then I¡¯ll make sure to make an example out of you today!¡±

    Despite this, Zhao Hai stillughed as he replied, ¡°You want to make me an example? Just you? Now that the Giant Spirit Realm invited a wolf in here, they are now the enemy of the entire battlefield. You think you can just enter the war because of the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s invitation? Stop dreaming. Let me tell you, the Hundred Treasures Realm will be a stone that blocks you. If you want to enter the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, you will have to kick this stone away. But you need to be careful, lest you break your toes.¡±

    Zhu Gefeng alsoughed, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re extremely arrogant. For so many years, your the first one to belittle our Fireweaver Race. Let me put some rity into that head of yours.¡± Then he waved his hand and shouted, ¡®Kill!¡¯. Behind him, the Fireweavers could no longer hold back as they loudly shouted and charged towards Zhao Hai.

    All Fireweavers use tamed beasts. These tamed beasts weren¡¯t the same asrge artifacts that needed a short time to begin. These tamed beasts were extremely obedient and quick. As soon as they heard their orders, they immediately rushed towards Zhao Hai¡¯srge artifacts.

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted and said, ¡°They really think that the Hundred Treasures Realm is a soft persimmon that everyone can just pinch.¡± After he said that, he waved his hand. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s hand, the people on the threerge artifacts made a move. In an instant, 200 huge needle-shaped artifacts shot towards the approaching beasts.

    The beast attacked quickly. But they didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to respond as fast. Moreover, the Fireweavers were too confident in the defenses of their beasts. Sometimes, confidence was a good thing, but being overconfident wasn¡¯t.

    There were more than 200 fake spirit snake needles. Their offensive strength couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Although these things were made by Zhao Hai in order to fool Mu Yu and the others, they were still items made by the Space. Even if they are fake, they still pack quite a punch.

    In an instant, more than 200 fake spirit snake needles killed about 100 tamed beasts. At the same time, it seems like Zhao Hai threerge artifacts had retreated.

    In the beginning, Zhu Gufeng didn¡¯t care about Zhao Hai¡¯s attack. But after it killed more than 100 tamed beasts, his expression couldn¡¯t help but change.

    These beasts were nurtured by the Fireweaver Race ever since they were little. They treated these beasts as though they were their siblings. Now that more than a hundred had died, Zhu Gufeng couldn¡¯t help but grieve.

    Zhu Gufeng¡¯splexion was pale as he shouted, ¡°Kill them! Rip them to shreds! I want the entire Hundred Treasures Realm Army to die without graves!¡±

    Zhu Gufeng was truly angry. In his mind, once the Fireweaver Race appears, the only thing that the Hundred Treasures Realm should do is retreat. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to ridicule him and even kill the Fireweavers¡¯ tamed beasts. Zhu Gufeng felt his temper rise up, he was enraged by Zhao Hai.

    After giving his order, Zhu Gufeng reached out and took the long rifle on his back. Then he aimed towards Zhao Hai.

    After Zhu Gufeng took out his rifle, Zhao Hai saw that it was a bit different from rifles on Earth. Mosin rifles back on earth had bolt handles that the gunman would pull before shooting. Zhu Gufeng¡¯s rifle didn¡¯t have that kind of mechanism. He was able to fire it right after taking it out. It was much more convenient.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai discovered that after Zhu Gufeng¡¯s rifle fired its bullet, the projectile speed was extremely fast. As soon as the rifle¡¯s bang was heard, the bullet was already in front of Zhao Hai.

    But before the bullet could hit Zhao Hai, it was stopped by an invisible barrier. The bullet just stopped in mid-air.

    Zhao Hai inspected the bullet in front of him. It seems to be built from brass and it didn¡¯t have a pointy head, instead it was round. It¡¯s alsorger than most bullets that Zhao Hai had seen back on Earth.

    Zhao Hai reached out and took the bullet to inspect it more carefully. Meanwhile, Zhu Gufeng didn¡¯t expect his own rifle shot to be blocked that easily. It must be known that his bullets could pierce all types of barriers as though they were paper. But now, this bullet was actually stopped by Zhao Hai¡¯s barrier. This oue stunned Zhu Gufeng.

    Upon seeing Zhao Hai grasp the bullet with his hand, Zhu Gufeng¡¯s eyes lit up. Then he coldly snorted as he controlled the bullet to fly straight into Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care as he just smiled faintly. Then like a stringless kite, the bullet fell into his hand.

    Zhu Gufeng¡¯s expression changed. Naturally, he was aware that the bullets had a small formation inside it. When the bullet was on its way to the target, he wouldn¡¯t be able to control it because of its speed. But when the bullet hit its target, it could then be controlled. A lot of people who fought the Fireweavers didn¡¯t die to the bullet¡¯s impact but to the controlled bullets instead. Zhu Gufeng wanted to use this trick to deal with Zhao Hai. However, he didn¡¯t expect his spiritual force to be erased by Zhao Hai with ease. Naturally, he could no longer control the bullet.

    Outsiders were only aware that the bullets of the Fireweaver Race were very fierce. They didn¡¯t know that these bullets had small formations that were extremely difficult to build. Therefore, after each battle, if possible, the Fireweavers would recover these bullets. If people from their side died, they would also recover their rifles. In many cases, these small formations inside the bullets made the recovery easy. In a real battle, not only were these bullets powerful on their own, they could also be controlled in order to inflict more damage to the enemy. Nobody can aplish this besides people with formidable spiritual force.

    Just because Zhu Gufeng was in a daze, this didn¡¯t mean that the fight stopped. Conversely, the battle became more intense. Zhao Hai¡¯srge artifacts no longer retreated and instead began making coordinated attacks.

    While Zhao Hai was conducting the battle, he paid attention to the rifles of the Fireweaver Race. Their rifles needed reloading after five shots. However, these reloads weren¡¯t done by hand but instead by spiritual force. The Fireweavers use their spiritual force to load the rifles with five bullets before continuing to fire.

 Chapter 1493 â€“ Flames

    <h4>Chapter 1493 ¨C mes</h4>

    Although this method of reloading was easy, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t like it. In his view, magazines were still king. Right now, he wants to get his hands on these rifles in order to research their secrets.

    However, acquiring these rifles wouldn¡¯t be easy. The Fireweavers were very strong. Moreover, they excel in long-ranged attacks. Even if Zhao Hai wanted to attack them, the Fireweavers could still react in time and avoid him. Therefore, besides killing the tamed beasts, Zhao Hai and the others weren¡¯t able to make great progress.

    Moreover, killing the other party¡¯s tamed beasts became harder. These beasts weren¡¯t stupid. After taking the attacks from the fake spirit snake needles, the beasts became careful against them.

    Even so, the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm weren¡¯t able to gain an advantage. This was because Zhao Hai¡¯srge artifacts were extremely agile. Amidst the attacks from the tamed beasts, therge artifacts were like fishes swimming in water. It was impossible to surround them. Hence, both sides were stuck in a stalemate.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s attacks were concentrated as well as flexible. More than 50 thousand people were stacked inside threerge artifacts. Naturally, this made their attacks more powerful. Moreover, therge artifacts weren¡¯t cumbersome to control. They were still able to advance and retreat with ease under the attacks made by the enemies.

    Zhu Gufeng began to worry. The Fireweavers only had three powerful offensive methods. First was their tamed beasts, which was rendered useless against Zhao Hai¡¯s spirit snake needles. Second were the bullets, but they couldn¡¯t break through the defenses of therge artifacts. Two of their three attacks were cancelled by Zhao Hai. Only one offensive method was left, it was their me attacks.

    The Fireweaver Race¡¯s me attacks are very special. Their mes can be upgraded. This upgrade was just like the Space. It wasn¡¯t based on the strength of the Fireweavers, but instead on what kind of me they¡¯re able to consume.

    Some lucky Fireweavers may find yin fire or earth fire and turn them into their own mes using a secret technique. The benefits of the me would affect their body and they would be able to use these mes as their innate abilities. Yin fire or earth fire produced through this ability couldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    As he thought of this, Zhu Gufeng stored his rifle and began to wave his hand. Then he threw a green me towards the Hell King¡¯s Ship.

    Seeing this me, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. He hadn¡¯t seen a me like this before, but he couldn¡¯t help but be alert against it.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s instincts weren¡¯t wrong. Zhu Gufeng¡¯s me was named the Poison Dragon me! This Poison Dragon me was a very formidable me. ording to legend, it was the me produced when a five-wed dragon dies. The toxicity of this poison was beyond lethal. If it touches a human, even a Transcending Tribtion Expert wouldn¡¯t be able to get rid of it.

    Moreover, this me was very difficult to extinguish. No matter what material it attaches to, it would continue burning. It was hard topletely destroy it.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand as a barrier of lightning surrounded his threerge artifacts. The reason why Zhao Hai used lightning barriers was because there were only two things in the world that can counter all evils. One of them was lightning and the other was pure yang me.

    Pure Yang me only existed in legends, nobody has seen it. ording to legend, this me can never be extinguished and can burn all evils under the heavens. Whether it was poison or darkness as long as they encounter this pure yang fire, they would be burned by it.

    Although Zhao Hai wanted the Space to eat up Zhu Gufeng¡¯s me, he knew that the time wasn¡¯t right. Before long, the poison dragon me came in contact with the lightning barrier. Lightning shed, yet the poison dragon me kept burning, albeit a little smaller than before.

    Zhao Hai frowned. He didn¡¯t expect this me to be this difficult to deal with. He waved his wand as a drop of water appeared. Naturally, this drop of water was Bubble. When he came out, Bubble immediately knew what needed to be done. It spun and covered the Hell King¡¯s Ship with ayer of water.

    To his surprise, the poison dragon me only sizzled a little even aftering in contact with Bubble. Seeing that the me kept burning, Zhao Hai frowned once more.

    Upon seeing that Zhao Hai was having a hard time dealing with his me, Zhu Gufeng couldn¡¯t help butugh as he said, ¡°Brothers, use your fire to deal with them.¡± He knew that his fellow men also obtained good fire seeds. If all of these mes attack, Zhao Hai would certainly have a hard time.

    When they heard thismand, the other Fireweavers stored their rifles and began to use their mes to attack the threerge artifacts.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai coldly snorted. Then he received Bubble and then covered therge artifacts with his own Innate Yin Fire. This time, Zhao Hai wanted to use fire to fight fire.

    Suddenly, something unexpected happened. When the barrier made from innate yin fire surrounded the Hell King¡¯s Ship, the green me seems to have met its nemesis. The pale white me directly swallowed the green me.

    Right, it swallowed the green me. When Zhao Hai¡¯s innate yin fire met the poison dragon me, it looked like fire that was being poured with gasoline. Before long, the green me vanished, leaving the pale white me in its ce.

    As Zhao Hai was stunned at what happened, a prompt came from the Space, ¡°Innate Yin Fire has sessfully swallowed a mutated me. Ability has been strengthened with poison. It is now harder to extinguish the me.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared. He didn¡¯t expect the Innate Yin Fire to have this ability. As he was thinking about doing research on it, another prompt was heard, ¡°Innate Yin Fire has sessfully swallowed a mutant me. Ability has been strengthened.¡±

    Zhao Hai was dumbfounded. Then several more prompts were heard as the Innate Yin Fire swallowed more mes. It was able to strengthen itself multiple times.

    Amidst his confusion, Zhao Hai immediately called Cai¡¯er, ¡°Cai¡¯er, what¡¯s happening? I don¡¯t remember the Innate Yin Fire having this ability.¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°The Innate Yin Fire doesn¡¯t have this ability in the beginning. But after the Space leveled up, and after joining with the primordial root of the universe, the Innate Yin Fire was able to obtain this ability. Now, it can swallow other mes to strengthen itself.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He felt happy. Any increase in his ability was good. Most importantly, this ability allowed him to be fearless against the abilities of the Fireweaver Race.

    Zhu Gufeng was also able to see the abnormality. He saw that instead of being engulfed with the Fireweaver Race¡¯s mes, Zhao Hai¡¯s three artifacts were surrounded by a pale white me that was bing more powerful as it extinguished other mes.

    What¡¯s more terrifying about this pale white me was that it immediately burned any beast that came in contact with it. These tamed beasts would cry pitifully before they died.

    This caused Zhu Gufeng¡¯s heart to turn cold. These tamed beasts were important aspects of the Fireweaver Race¡¯s strength. If they died, then the Fireweaver Army would be heavily affected.

    Zhu Gufeng immediately ordered the me attacks to stop. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t let this opportunity go as he waved his hand and released his 12 metal beasts and Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots. Then these new additions began to charge towards the Fireweaver Race and the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s army. These 12 metal beasts and imperial chariots were all covered with pale white mes. Everyone who bumped into this me would be turned to ash. Moreover, the mes seem to have negative effects on artifacts. The mes might not destroy these artifacts, but they damaged the spiritual force connections to the owners.

    This greatly surprised the Fireweavers, people from the Giant Spirit Realm, and those of the subordinate realms. They immediately retrieved their artifacts and switched them out for another.

    Fortunately, the pale white me didn¡¯t cause too much damage to the artifacts. After using their own spiritual qi, the artifacts could be used once more.

    However, this didn¡¯t change the fact that the 12 metal beasts were causing great damage to the tamed beasts. These tamed beasts simply didn¡¯t dare touch the metal beasts and the imperial chariots. As long as they touch these ming artifacts, they would certainly be stained by the mes. And once the mes stick to them, they would either die horrible or be heavily injured.

    In the end, the tamed beasts could only use spells to fight against the metal beasts and the imperial chariots. Although spells were strong, they still couldn¡¯t do anything against the 12 metal beasts and the imperial chariots. In the end, the metal beasts and the imperial chariots were able to move unhindered amidst the tamed beast army.

    At this time, Zhao Hai led the threerge artifacts to begin their own rampage. Therge artifacts had fake spirit snake needles as ammunition. Their attacking method also changed from before. Now the spirit snake needles were used like a, they only target a small group of people at once. But once these people were targeted, it was very hard for them to get out.

    Seeing therge artifacts, 12 metal beasts, and imperial chariots, Zhu Gufeng¡¯s expression paled. He discovered that they no longer had any means to deal with Zhao Hai. All three main methods of attack that the Fireweaver Race had were useless against Zhao Hai. For Zhu Gufeng who came from one of the Five Great Realms, this was a huge embarrassment!

 Chapter 1494 â€“ Rifle Technique

    <h4>Chapter 1494 - Rifle Technique</h4>

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about what Zhu Gufeng was thinking as he continued to attack the enemies. Small groups of people from the Fireweaver and Giant Spirit Realm army were being dealt with one by one. Casualties began to increase.

    Zhao Hai was paying close attention to the Fireweavers. Although it seems like they were at their wit¡¯s end, being able to run rampant in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield for many years meant that they still had more cards to y. The consequences of underestimating them would be very heavy.

    Seeing Zhao Hai and the others behaving like this, Zhu Gufeng felt anxious. He wasn¡¯t a tokenmander who didn¡¯t understand anything. In fact, the Five Great Realms weren¡¯t peaceful with each other, conflict was inevitable between them. Zhu Gufeng was a hardened warrior. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s group going unhindered in the battlefield, Zhu Gufeng needed to take control of the situation.

    Zhu Gufeng knew that they needed to break Zhao Hai¡¯srge artifacts. The tamed beasts were useless in this aspect, so he waved his hand and ordered the beasts to retreat. Then Zhu Gufeng turned to Ba Tu and said, ¡°Ba Tu, that Zhao Hai depends on theirrge artifacts. As long as you use your Giant Spirit Treasure Ships to destroy them, everything else will be dealt with.¡±

    Ba Tu looked at Zhu Gufeng, then he forced a smile and said, ¡°Mister Zhu, we can¡¯t do that even if we want to. Our Giant Spirit Treasure Ships couldn¡¯t match theirrge artifacts.¡±

    Hearing Ba Tu, Zhu Gufeng couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he said, ¡°Not a match? Are you joking? If the Giant Spirit Realm ims that they are second inrge artifacts in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, then nobody will dare say that they¡¯re first!¡±

    Ba Tu smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Mister Zhu, if our Giant Spirit Treasure Ships can block theirrge artifacts, then the Hundred Treasures Realm wouldn¡¯t have been able to drive us back multiple times. We wouldn¡¯t have invited you over. Can you see their Giant Spirit Treasure Ship? It wasn¡¯t made by the Hundred Treasures Realm. It¡¯s something they repaired after destroying one of ours.¡±

    Hearing Ba Tu, Zhu Gufeng couldn¡¯t help but let out a breath of cold air. He knew how formidable the Giant Spirit Realm was when it came torge artifacts. He never imagined them struggling against therge artifacts of the Hundred Treasures Realm. If this was the case, then how can they proceed with this battle?

    Ba Tu looked at Zhu Gufeng and couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed. Initially, he thought that the Fireweavers would be able to help them take revenge and deal with the Hundred Treasures Realm. But now, it seems like Zhu Gufeng and the others were also having a hard time.

    Zhu Gufeng looked at Zhao Hai, who was still rampaging. He couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth, then he loudly ordered, ¡°Assemble!¡±

    As soon as they heard Zhu Gufeng, the other Fireweavers gathered around and looked at him. Zhu Gufeng looked at everyone and said, ¡°Brothers, this is the first time we fought against the Hundred Treasures Realm. We cannot just retreat here or else where will the Fireweaver Race¡¯s face go? Make preparations, we¡¯ll use our rifling techniques this time.¡±

    Hearing Zhu Gufeng, everyone stared then theirplexion changed. Their eyes shed a cold light as they loudly replied, ¡°Roger!¡± Then they immediately began to take positions.

    The Fireweavers called their tamed beasts over before reading incantations and slitting their wrists. When their blood flowed to the heads of their tamed beasts, they were surrounded with red light along with their tamed beasts.

    After ten breaths of time, the red light vanished. In ce of the beasts and the Fireweavers were half-man half-beast monsters. Afterbining with his Blood Jade Toad, Zhu Gufeng¡¯s upper body increased in size to four meters tall. He had the same color as his Blood Jade Toad while his lower-half was embedded on the head of the Blood Jade Toad. The Blood Jade Toad didn¡¯t vanish as well. It was as if Zhu Gufeng¡¯s upper body had be bigger and fused with the Blood Jade Toad¡¯s forehead.

    At this time, Zhu Gufeng took his rifle. Because of his transformation, the rifle appeared very small. Zhu Gufeng roared as his rifle was covered with red light, increasing its size. Moreover, the barrel of the gun increased in size. It could no longer be described as a rifle anymore, it looked more like a cannon.

    The other Fireweavers were also in a simr state. They took out giant bullets the size of a mortar back on Earth. Then they loaded their rifles with the bullets before aiming towards Zhao Hai¡¯srge artifacts.

    However, the Fireweavers didn¡¯t open fire immediately. Seeing what was happening, Zhao Hai stopped his artifacts and lined them up in the shape of the Æ· character.

    At this time, the transformed Zhu Gufeng loudly said, ¡°Fire!¡± As his orders came down, more than 2000rge rifles were fired. A loud bang was heard as blinding lights came out of the muzzles and fiery projectiles headed towards Zhao Hai¡¯s threerge artifacts.

    The speed of these projectiles was very fast. Zhao Hai went on guard. He felt that if these bullets hit his barriers, they wouldn¡¯t be able to block them. Therefore, as soon as Zhu Gufeng gave themand to fire, Zhao Hai immediately transformed his three artifacts.

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Zhao Hai¡¯s threerge artifacts erected metal tes to protect themselves. At the same time,yers of shields appeared outside the artifacts. The outermostyer had an earthen-yellow hue, then next was watery-blue, then a fiery-redyer, and the innermost was a lightning shield.

    The bullets arrived as soon as the shields appeared. The earthen-yellow shield was prated, then the watery-blue shield, then the fiery-red shield. Although the lightning shield sparkled intensely, it also failed to block the bullets. The only barrier left was theyer of metal tes.

    When the bullets hit the metal tes, countless ¡®ng¡¯ sounds were heard. However, the bullets were sessfully stopped.

    Zhu Gufeng¡¯s expression changed. But he didn¡¯t stop his assault as hemanded, ¡°Reload!¡± Then he took another bullet and reloaded hisrge rifle. The other Fireweavers followed his instructions.

    After that, everyone raised their rifles once more before Zhu Gufeng ordered, ¡°Fire!¡± The sound of gunfire was heard once more. But the same thing happened. Zhu Gufeng¡¯s expression changed, but he continued to order, ¡°Reload!¡± Then he reloaded his rifle once more and ordered everyone to fire. But in the end, the result was the same.

    Although the bullets weren¡¯t able to destroy Zhao Hai¡¯srge artifacts, they still managed to push Zhao Hai and the others back by about ten kilometers. But no matter what, the Giant Artifacts were able to resist the attack of the Fireweavers.

    After three sessive attacks, Zhu Gufeng¡¯splexion finally paled. It must be known that this rifle technique was the strongest attack of the Fireweavers. Even Severed Soul Experts would be annihted by it. Immortal Experts would have to watch out for it. However, this technique had a weak point. It couldn¡¯t be used for a long time.

    This rifle technique drew its power from the life force of the tamed beasts. It might be powerful, but it also caused damage to the vitality of the tamed beasts. It couldn¡¯t be used too many times otherwise it would kill the beasts.

    Moreover, this technique also had negative effects on the user. After using this technique, the strength of the user would drop by 1 level for seven days. Because of this, the Fireweavers won¡¯t use this technique unless it was a life and death situation.

    Naturally, the power of this technique couldn¡¯t be underestimated. The Fireweavers depended on this technique in order to win otherwise unwinnable battles.

    However, Zhu Gufeng didn¡¯t expect this effective technique to be rendered useless today. Hisplexion was very ugly to look at.

    This rifle technique shouldn¡¯t be used more than three times. Otherwise, the damage to the tamed beasts would be very difficult to recover from. Now, three shots had passed and Zhao Hai¡¯srge artifacts were still standing. If Zhu Gufeng kept firing, then it would be difficult for the tamed beasts to return to their peak state in the future.

    Actually, those three shots were already pushing too far. This was because the tame beasts had already been somewhat injured when they fought against Zhao Hai. At this point, after using the rifle technique, it was almost impossible for these tamed beasts to reach their peak state.

    Because he knew about this Zhu Gufeng¡¯s expression was ugly. He looked behind him at his people and discovered that they had simr expressions.

    Zhu Gufeng felt bitter in his heart. Then he turned his head to the threerge artifacts. He steeled his heart as he said, ¡°Brothers, no matter what, we cannot damage the prestige of our realm today. Everyone, continue firing!¡±

    Upon hearing Zhu Gufeng¡¯smand, theplexion of the other Fireweavers paled. They couldn¡¯t believe what they heard. Determined, Zhu Gufeng waved his hand as huge red bullets flew up and lined up in a row next to his rifle like a chain. Zhu Gufeng used his spiritual force to load the bullet into his rifle as he aimed once more towards Zhao Hai.

    Seeing Zhu Gufeng, everyone knew that he was nning on going all out. Usually, they would keep firing until they ran out of bullets. But this time, they would keep firing until their tamed beasts die.

    However, nobody said anything. It must be known that the Fireweavers follow a strict military discipline. If they¡¯re ordered to attack, they would attack. If they were ordered to retreat, then they would retreat. Those who didn¡¯t follow will be punished.

    The other Firweavers also lifted their rifles and aimed towards Zhao Hai¡¯s artifacts. Seeing that everyone was prepared, Zhu Gufeng immediately ordered, ¡°Fire!¡± Then all of them pulled the trigger.

    A flurry of bangs were heard as giant red projectiles sped towards the threerge artifacts. Therge artifacts looked like castles under siege. They swayed as they were hit by the bullets, but the bullets still couldn¡¯t prate through.

    By this point, Zhu Gufeng no longer had any other thoughts than to keep firing. The only thing in his eyes were therge artifacts, he no longer cared about his tamed beast. Just keep firing, don¡¯t think. They didn¡¯t think about how many shots they made, nor what happens when they defeat the threerge artifacts. They all just kept pulling the trigger!

    Zhao Hai stood calmly on top of the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Although the Fireweavers were able to shake therge artifacts, it was impossible for them to cause any injuries. Therefore, he was very calm.

    But even if Zhao Hai was calm, this didn¡¯t mean that the same was true for the other cultivators in the threerge artifacts. These cultivators used their spiritual force in order to see what was happening outside. After seeing the fireweaver attacks, they couldn¡¯t help but pale. This was because the attacksing after them were too powerful. They reckoned that they wouldn¡¯t be able to face these attacks on their own. But seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s artifacts blocking these attacks, they couldn¡¯t help but get curious about him.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t lower his guard and kept his attention towards the Fireweavers to see if there were any changes happening to the half-beast half-human forms. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t believe that they could keep attacking like this for a long time.

    Before long, Zhao Hai discovered that their expressions turned worse and worse as they fired their shots. Some of them were already out of breath.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai immediately understood how these Fireweavers became so fierce. He sneered as he waved his hand and said, ¡°Change¡± After he said that, the three artifacts transformed and became three one-meter long constructs.

    Such transformation wasn¡¯t felt by the people inside the artifacts. However, they still felt strange since the bulletsing after them were beginning to miss.

    The Fireweavers also discovered this transformation and couldn¡¯t help but stare. However, they didn¡¯t stop attacking. Shot after shot were released. Nobody can me them since the change happened so abruptly. Because of their continual shooting, their bodies were already on autopilot. They just kept reloading, aiming, and shooting!

    In the end, Zhu Gufeng shouted, ¡°Stop, stop firing immediately!¡± But he was still a littlete. Of the 2 thousand Fireweavers, several hundred tamed beasts could no longer hold on as the rifle technique stopped and they died.

    As these beasts died, the Fireweavers also began to transform back to their normal form. Moreover, their expressions showed their exhaustion. But this wasn¡¯t the end, just as they turned back to their original forms, they suddenly yelled out pitifully. They saw bloodstains on their chests that were bing bigger and bigger!

 Chapter 1495 â€“ Annihilated!

    <h4>Chapter 1495 - Annihted!</h4>

    The Fireweavers died under Zhao Hai¡¯s silver needles. When he shrunk hisrge artifacts, Zhao Hai also secretly released silver needles. He saw that the enemy couldn¡¯t continue firing for a long time. Their beasts would die soon. And as soon as the beasts die, their transformation would naturally end.

    And just as he thought, when the beasts died, the transformation was cancelled. Not only was the transformation cancelled, the Fireweavers seem to have been weakened. Zhao Hai saw this as a good opportunity.

    And Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t let this good opportunity go. The silver needles immediately attacked. This time, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t attack their throats. Once the needlese in contact with their skin, the Fireweavers would immediately notice. Therefore, Zhao Hai chose to directly attack their hearts this time.

    Once the Fireweavers died, their rifles also returned to their usual form. Only the bullets remainedrge. Then soon after that, the corpses of the Fireweavers as well as their rifles disappeared.

    Zhu Gufeng also saw what happened. This was the first time since the start of the battle that the Fireweavers suffered any losses. Zhu Gufeng was enraged as he shouted, ¡°You dared kill my people!¡±

    Although they had exchanged blows with Zhao Hai, none of the Fireweavers died. Those who died were beasts. But this time, it was the Fireweavers who were killed. Moreover, hundreds of them died at once. How could Zhu Gufeng just ept it?

    Zhu Gufeng was stunned by his anger, then he fired one shot after another. But after the threerge artifacts had shrunk, they became more agile. Zhu Gufeng and the others couldn¡¯t hit them. After a few more shots, more Fireweavers transformed back because their beasts had also died.

    At this time, Zhu Gufeng knew that the situation had gone wrong. But it was now toote for regret. The tamed beasts were not far from death.

    Then at this moment, Zhao Hai¡¯s threerge artifacts returned to their normal size and then began charging over. Zhu Gufeng gritted his teeth and began shooting once more. But after the fifth shot, his Blood Jade Toad died.

    Just as Zhu Gufeng returned to his normal form, he immediately felt a painful sensation on his chest. He lowered his head only to see a small wound near his heart. Then after a moment, he felt his heart being crushed.

    Zhu Gufeng gave out a deprecating smile as he spurted a mouthful of blood. He looked at Zhao Hai and then said, ¡°You actually dared to kill Fireweavers, you will die without a grav¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, his body lost its strength and fell down. But soon after that, his body disappeared.

    Zhu Gufeng was the strongest among the Fireweavers sent here. Even he was killed by Zhao Hai, let alone the others. The Fireweavers who looked aggressive before were now dead in an instant.

    With the Fireweavers dead, Zhao Hai and the others immediately rushed towards the Giant Spirit Realm army. At this moment, the people from the subordinate realms already ran away. The others from the Giant Spirit Realm also ran away. Ba Tu knew that he couldn¡¯t stop the enemy on his own, so he can onlymand his Giant Spirit Treasure Ship to turn around and run away.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t chase them down. This was because he already gained a lot of good things. He still needs to digest what he obtained. He wanted to equip people with rifles as soon as possible.

    And the ones Zhao Hai wants to equip with the rifles were the Undead. Naturally, it wasn¡¯t for the strong Undead. The rifles would be given to the average Undead at Foundation Establishment Stage or less. They would be much more useful if they had rifles.

    Most importantly, besides the rifle, Zhao Hai also thought about his cannons. Before this, the magic cannons on his ship had already faltered in their usefulness. When he ascended, the magic cannons could no longer deal great damage to enemies. They could no longer injure Core Formation experts, much less those in the Transcending Tribtion Stage.

    Now that the Fireweavers hade, Zhao Hai was able to see a ray of hope. Although the rifles of the Fireweavers looked obsolete, their range was very far. And once they transform, their lethality would be even bigger. Naturally, Zhao Hai can¡¯t use rifle techniques with his Undead, but he can at least make cannons referencing the Fireweaver rifles. Once he seeds, with the enormous quantity of his Undead, who would be his opponent in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield?

    Because of this, Zhao Hai no longer chased the enemy. After cleaning the scene, Zhao Hai led everyone to return to the Octopus Inds.

    When they were heading back, Tang Jie and Tang Wen got on to the Hell King¡¯s Ship. When they embarked, Tang Jieughed as he greeted Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai also gave a happy smile as he greeted the two.

    After some time, the three calmed down. Tang Jie looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Good, Little Hai. You¡¯re really something else. I really didn¡¯t expect us to win against the Fireweavers. Why didn¡¯t we chase? Now that those Fireweavers are dead, the subordinate realms of the Giant Spirit Realm would no longer have any thoughts of fighting back. If we pursue, we might even get control of the Imperial Spirit Sect.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. And what can we do if we get the Imperial Spirit Sect? We¡¯re already having a hard time defending the Octopus Inds. And we can invade the Imperial Spirit Sect another time. Moreover, it would be bad for us if we go into the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s territory at this time. The Fireweaver Race just lost 2000 of their people. They definitely wouldn¡¯t let us off. It¡¯s better for us if we stay here.¡±

    Tang Jie didn¡¯t say anything more. He also knew that the Fireweaver Race has now be their enemy. The Fireweaver Realm was known as one of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield¡¯s Five Great Realms. Now, Tang Jie thought that what he said was a bit crude.

    Tang Jie nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s return to the Octopus Inds first. After that, we¡¯ll send a letter to Big Brother Mu so that he wouldn¡¯t be worried about us.¡± Zhao Hai nodded. Then he waved his hand as the threerge artifacts sped towards the Octopus Inds.

    As Tang Jie stood on the Hell King¡¯s Ship, he sighed and said, ¡°I must say, without these threerge artifacts, we would have lost the battle. The rifles of the Fireweavers aren¡¯t easy to avoid. Their transformed versions are terrifying as well.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°In addition to my threerge artifacts, I also have a set of treasures I obtained back in the Lower Realms. This set of artifacts has been integrated into my Liquid Silver. They are the 12 metal beasts. Also, I obtained a cultivation method that includes a sword formation. Brother Tang should also see how flexible and powerful my 12 metal beasts were. With Liquid Silver in my hands, the Fireweavers would not be able to get through my defenses.¡±

    Tang Jie nodded and said, ¡°No wonder you¡¯re able to rapidly advance after ascending. You actually managed to get such good benefits in the Lower Realm. Hahaha. That¡¯s good. As long as the Fireweavers can¡¯t go through your artifacts, they would not be able to defeat us.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head as he sighed and said, ¡°Things aren¡¯t that simple. It¡¯s said that a monk can¡¯t run away from his temple. Our method can be used to guard the Octopus Inds. But if the Fireweavers go after the Hundred Treasures Realm, this would no longer work. The Hundred Treasures Realm has arge territory. If the Fireweavers ignore us and go into the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s domain, then we can only face them the conventional way. When the timees, my threerge artifacts would not be able to fit everyone.¡±

    Hearing what Zhao Hai said, Tang Jie¡¯s mood turned heavy. He knew that Zhao Hai was telling the truth. If the Fireweavers really intend to wage war, then they would attack the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s territory. And if the territory is lost, the prestige of the Hundred Treasures Realm would disappear. When that happens, they would be like the Giant Spirit Realm, no longer able to hold on to their subordinate realms.

    The reason why they were able to fight the Fireweavers very well was because the Fireweavers underestimated them. Also, they relied on therge artifacts in order to deal with the Fireweaver attacks. But if the Fireweavers attack the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s territory, the battle would be stretched out into arge swathe ofnd. Therefore, this strategy would no longer be suitable. With two sides battling each other over arge area, threerge artifacts couldn¡¯t do anything significant. Although Zhao Hai¡¯srge artifacts were strong, if the Fireweavers sent tens of thousands of riflemen, it would be difficult for therge artifacts to make a move. Don¡¯t forget that the 2 thousand Fireweavers were able to drive Zhao Hai back for ten thousand meters.

    Zhao Hai looked at Tang Jie and said, ¡°Brother Tang, it¡¯s best if you inform the realm that we need arge number of materials sent as soon as possible. I have obtained the Fireweavers¡¯ rifle and I want to make copies. If I seed, then our fighting strength would be a step closer to the Fireweaver Race.¡±

    Tang Jie¡¯s eyes shone, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, can you really copy the Fireweavers¡¯ rifles?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I think so. I was able to copy the Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle, let along a rifle. So I want to give it a try. It would be good if I¡¯m able to copy it.¡±

    Tang Jieughed as he patted Zhao Hai on the shoulder. Then he said, ¡°Alright, then leave this matter to me. Focus on your research, I reckon the realm would immediately agree.¡± Before this, Tang Jie was still puzzled about why Mu Yu cared too much about Zhao Hai. But now he understood. Zhao Hai¡¯s ability to reconstruct an artifact was indeed very important for the Hundred Treasures Realm!

 Chapter 1496 â€“ Making the Rifles

    <h4>Chapter 1496 - Making the Rifles</h4>

    After returning to the Octopus Inds, Tang Jie immediately ordered everyone to get off therge artifacts and return to their residences. But he didn¡¯t expect the people to be somewhat unwilling to do so.

    In the end, Tang Jie was able to know the reason after asking around. The Octopus Inds weren¡¯trge to begin with. And with tens of thousands of people present, the residences were cramped. Although it was very lively, it wasn¡¯t an environment that Cultivators would want to stay in.

    But the Hell King¡¯s Ship was different. In the Hell King¡¯s Ship and the otherrge artifacts, everyone had their own room. Although it wasn¡¯t big, they all had their own door and space. Moreover, it was soundproof. It was essentially their own personal space. These people wanted a ce to peacefully cultivate in, and this would in turn affect their future performance. Because of this, nobody was willing to get off the ship.

    Hearing this, Tang Jie immediately went to Zhao Hai and asked him to let the people stay inside therge artifacts.

    When he heard Tang Jie, Zhao Hai was also stunned, then heughed and said, ¡°Alright, then Brother Tang can take care of it. If they want to stay inside therge artifacts, then let them stay. If they want to leave, then they can leave. As long as they¡¯refortable. Right, Brother Tang, are the refining masters still on the Ind? If they want to, they can upy some rooms inside therge artifacts. This way, they would be more secure. It would also be more convenient in the future if we ever need to evacuate.¡±

    Tang Jie stared, then he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take care of it now.¡±

    But before he could leave, Zhao Hai stopped him, ¡°Brother Tang, I¡¯ll be researching the Fireweaver rifles in the meantime. Unless it¡¯s something important, I don¡¯t want to be disturbed.¡±

    Tang Jie nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure that you can research in peace.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned around and entered his cave residence before he teleported into the Space.

    The Space wasn¡¯t very busy at this time, but the processing machine has already begun its work. While outside, Cai¡¯er noticed Zhao Hai and immediately flew over as she said, ¡°Young Master, we have already redesigned the rifle. It¡¯s already in production.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Good. We need to make it as soon as possible and equip the Undead. By the way, what did they use to make the bullets? Why is it so powerful?¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a mixture of a lot of materials, with the main ingredient being a crystal stone. The mixture allowed the bullet to contain a lot of power inside. But the main reason for the strength of the bullets was the small formation lined inside the shell. Once the powder explodes, the formations would activate, further enhancing the bullet¡¯s strength.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°We had it analyzed through the scanner. Their powder form isn¡¯t perfect. We¡¯ve added some materials from the lower realms as well as crystal stones of different attributes in order to make the powder more powerful. Therefore, our rifles should be better than the ones the Fireweavers have.¡±

    Zhao Hai was ted when he heard this. Then he said, ¡°Really? That¡¯s fantastic. Right, didn¡¯t we still have a lot more new materials right now? Try using those to improve the bullets. We might be able to get armor-piercing bullets, and so on. I want to see how powerful we can make these bullets.¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, rest assured, the bullets have been designed well. Right now, two processing machines are making bullets while the others are focused on making the rifles.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then said, ¡°Do we have enough materials to make the rifles? We have a lot of Undead inside the Space.¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, aren¡¯t you overestimating the people in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield? How many people did each realm send here? Here, battles between two hundred thousand people are extremely rare. We don¡¯t need to arm every single Undead. We n on making 100 thousand rifles first. Naturally, we¡¯ll make much more bullets. Moreover, we made sure that the bullets would be recycled immediately after use. Once we make 100 thousand bullets, we¡¯ll transition to making the cannons and then to spare rifles. Even if it¡¯s made in the Space, we can¡¯t guarantee that there would not be any faults.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll leave these things to you. How¡¯s Mo Sheng? Is he awake?¡±

    Cai¡¯er shook his head and said, ¡°He¡¯s still asleep. What¡¯s strange is, we don¡¯t know why.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Mo Sheng¡¯s situation is a bit special. Although he¡¯s learning body cultivation methods, it¡¯s not the same ones we practice. Let him be, as long as he¡¯s fine.¡± Cai¡¯er nodded as the two of them entered the vi.

    Upon entering the vi, Zhao Hai saw Laura and the others looking at the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Zhao Hai was curious about what they were doing so he asked, ¡°What are you doing? Why are you looking at the Hell King¡¯s Ship?¡±

    Laura turned her head to Zhao Hai as she smiled and said, ¡°Brother Hai, we¡¯re redesigning the Hell King¡¯s Ship so that we can immediately install cannons as soon as the research is finished.¡±

    Hearing Laura, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh as he said, ¡°Alright, then you do that. After some time, I¡¯ll have you go out and take a good look at the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.¡±

    When they heard what Zhao Hai said, Laura and the others were stunned. With a face full of surprise, Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, are you telling the truth? Can we really go out?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I can let you out. You have followed silently by my side. I cannot let you stay inside the Space all the time. With my current strength, even if people are suspicious, nobody would dare make a move on you.¡±

    Megan looked excited at the idea as he asked, ¡°When do we go out? Do we head out now?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Right now isn¡¯t good. We¡¯ll find a better time. Actually, there¡¯s nothing interesting outside. You can follow me out, but if there¡¯s a battle, you need to enter the Space. I may be unable to defend you when the timees.¡±

    When Zhao Hai said this, Laura and the others smiled sweetly. Zhao Hai sounds confident this time, naturally they were very happy.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°Your present strength isn¡¯t low, being at Nascent Soul. But after going out, you still need to be careful. Especially against Immortal Stage Experts. If they appear, you need to immediately return to the Space.¡±

    Everyone nodded. They also knew how powerful Immortal Experts were. Although they weren¡¯t weak, they had no battle experience. At Nascent Soul, they might not even be able topete against Core Formation Experts. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t dare face an Immortal Expert.

    Then Zhao Hai suddenly remembered something as he turned to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, have rifles made that are simr to the Fireweavers. Those will be used by the Hundred Treasures Realm. Right, take out the rifles we got from the Fireweavers as well. Those are of little use to us. Let¡¯s give it to Tang Jie.¡±

    Cai¡¯erplied and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s been prepared. In addition to the 2000 rifles from the Fireweavers, we also made 50 rifles that are somewhat simr, but underwent some modifications. This way, it wouldn¡¯t attract suspicion.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He understood what Cai¡¯er wanted to say. They shouldn¡¯t make a lot of rifles in the beginning. This way, Tang Jie and the others wouldn¡¯t be suspicious.

    At this time, Lizzy looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, you shouldn¡¯t have killed all the Fireweavers. If we let some of them go, we can use them to spy on the other Fireweavers.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I was too excited at that time, let¡¯s forget about that. Right, how are the tamed beasts? Did our beasts be more powerful after acquiring them?¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, rest assured. I have already taken care of this matter. The new batch of beasts have been bred. You can take them to fight the next time the Fireweaverse to attack.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a satisfied nod, then he said, ¡°How about the cultivation method of the Fireweavers? Did you manage to find anything special?¡±

    Cai¡¯er replied, ¡°I was just about to tell you about this. The fire control of the Fireweavers is very good, beyondparison. They also have a formal cultivation method. Naturally, you don¡¯t need to see them. But in terms of fire control, you can look into it, it¡¯s quite unique.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Show me, then you can do your thing.¡± Cai¡¯er nodded and then took out a notebook and handed it over to Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai took the notebook and sat down on the sofa. Meg immediately severed him tea. Meanwhile, Laura and the others went back to discussing how to modify the Hell King¡¯s Ship and make it more beautiful.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to join the discussion with Laura and the others. This was something they wanted to do. Moreover, with the current state of the Hell King¡¯s Ship, upgrading the cannons wouldn¡¯t be a huge problem. Since Laura and the others want to y around, then Zhao Hai would naturally let them.

    Zhao Hai looked through the Fireweaver Race¡¯s fire controlling method. Like Cai¡¯er said, the technique did indeed possess some unique aspects. From the cultivation method, it can be seen that the Fireweavers use their fire control as their main training. But somewhereter down the line, their training shifted away from fire control towards rifle techniques.

 Chapter 1497 â€“ Weapons Dealer

    <h4>Chapter 1497 - Weapons Dealer</h4>

    It was also after he saw this that Zhao Hai understood why the Fireweavers were able to be so coordinated when using rifles but were a mess when using their fire techniques.

    Although they also studied this technique, and it included a lot of variations, the Fireweavers didn¡¯t use them much. They were mainly using their rifles during the battle.

    Rifles were much more convenient to use. As long as it has bullets, it could kill people. It didn¡¯t even warrant arge amount of spiritual qi and spiritual force. The only thing they needed to have was enough bullets and the rifles would be lethal. Because of this, the Fireweavers began to rely on their rifles and not on their fire control.

    Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t object to using the rifles. But he himself wouldn¡¯t use it. The rifles were very strong, but it¡¯s not good to rely on them too much. This wasn¡¯t like Earth where the limits of humans made guns extremely terrifying. In here, once you be strong enough, the rifles would seem like fire sticks.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried about the same thing happening to him. After all, his rifles would only be used by the Undead. The Undead would practice normally and wouldn¡¯t have to use the rifles. And if Zhao Hai wanted them to cultivate, they would obey, unlike the Fireweavers.

    Zhao Hai carefully looked through the fire techniques of the Fireweaver Race. There¡¯s no need to mention how unique it was. First, they would find a me and then absorb it into their body. Then they would use their spiritual qi to nourish the me. When they go to battle, they would use these mes and shape them into what they want.

    It must be said that this technique needed very strong fire control on behalf of the user. And once the mes were shaped, formations needed to be attached to it so that it could be used as a proper weapon.

    Because their me was nurtured by spiritual qi, it was very flexible and eternally changing. It¡¯s might was also extraordinary.

    But it could also be seen from this that the technique wasn¡¯t easy to practice. First, one would need to find a me, which was difficult. Then they would need to learn how to control the me. There were many cultivators who use fire-attribute artifacts, but only a small number of them could control fire itself.

    And to use it as a weapon, another tedious task needed to be done. After all, the user needs to transform the me into a tangible form. The formations used needed to be meticulously researched. Mistake wasn¡¯t permitted in using the formations. Therefore, practicing the entire technique wasn¡¯t something that most could do.

    For Zhao Hai, this method had some weaknesses. He has Liquid Silver who can transform into whatever he thinks of. It also had its strong point. It could make a barrier outside the Hell King¡¯s Ship that was much better than the me barrier from before. Because of this, Zhao Hai deemed it worthCai¡¯while to practice the technique.

    While practicing, Zhao Hai made a small me and controlled it on his own. And since he knew how topress before, it wasn¡¯t difficult to do it to the me. The difficulty was in controlling the me. Although the writing was clear, it was difficult in practice. It took about an hour before Zhao Hai couldpress the me and then another five hours in order to control it.

    Just as Zhao Haipleted this, Laura and the others were studying the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship and preparing to install cannons on it.

    Seeing their appearance, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile. At this time, Cai¡¯er appeared next to Zhao Hai with a rifle in her hand as she handed it over and said, ¡°Young Master, take a look. This is the rifle we managed to make.¡±

    Zhao Hai received the rifle and was stunned. This was because this rifle looked very familiar. It was shorter than the Fireweaver Rifles, but it had arger magazine. As he looked at it more and more, Zhao Hai felt that he had seen it somewhere else.

    He looked at the rifle a couple of times before he could remember! This rifle looked like a Type-81 Rifle! The image became clearer and clearer as he thought of it. Zhao Hai turned to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, why does this rifle look like a Type-81 Rifle?¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t a Type-81 rifle, it just came to be like one.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re free to experiment. Use whatever you want to make them. Even if you draw a cat on the rifles, I wouldn¡¯t care.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Cai¡¯er and the others couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Zhao Hai looked at her and said, ¡°Right, are Tang Jie¡¯s rifles prepared?¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°They¡¯re prepared, rest assured.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go out take a look at what¡¯s happening. I¡¯ll pick you up when I see an opportunity.¡±

    Everyone nodded, then Zhao Hai walked out of the Space. But just as he left, he heard Cai¡¯er, ¡°Young Master,e back quick. Mo Sheng woke up.¡± Zhao Hai stared, then he returned to the Space.

    Upon entering the vi, Zhao Hai saw Mo Sheng absentmindedly walking out of his room. It¡¯s clear that he had slept for too long, his mind was stillgging behind.

    Naturally, this wasn¡¯t what attracted Zhao Hai¡¯s attention. Zhao Hai discovered that Mo Sheng had gotten stronger. His strength has increased from Nascent Soul to Transcending Tribtion.

    But since Mo Sheng broke through inside the Space, there was no lightning tribtioning for him. Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he waved his hand and washed Mo Sheng¡¯s body with lightning. Jolted by the lightning, Mo Sheng¡¯s mind cleared up. He also received the lightning, making him a true Transcending Tribtion Expert.

    Mo Sheng didn¡¯t think so much about his promotion as he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    Hearing this, ck lines appeared on Zhao Hai¡¯s forehead. With a chuckle, he answered, ¡°Alright, go eat since you¡¯re hungry. Take what you need and return with me.¡± Mo Sheng immediately turned around and took a cooked chicken from the kitchen and ran back to Zhao Hai¡¯s side. After saying goodbye once more to theughing women, Zhao Hai shed out of the Space.

    Mo Sheng began eating the chicken when they got out. Looking at Mo Sheng, Zhao Hai understood that this kid was born lucky. Cultivation to Mo Sheng was eating. No wonder he wanted to eat all the time. In any case, the food inside the Space was beneficial. It would be good for Mo Sheng if he reached the Immortal Stage just by eating.

    When Zhao Hai came out of his residence, he spotted two people from the Hundred Treasures Realm guarding the entrance. He knew these people, they were quite strong. When the two saw Zhao Hai, one of them immediately said, ¡°Mister, Captain Tang Jie asked for you to see him as soon as youe out.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he smiled and said, ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ve troubled the two of you.¡±

    The two didn¡¯t think much of it as one of them smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Being able to defend Mister¡¯s residence is already an honor.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed, then he turned his hand and took out two jugs of liquor. Then he handed it over to the two as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything good to give you, so let these two jugs express my thanks. Have a taste.¡±

    The two hastily received the jugs and thanked Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai smiled faintly then flew towards Tang Jie¡¯s residence. Before long, Zhao Hai arrived and saw Tang Jie standing by the door, probably waiting for someone.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Brother Tang? What are you doing? Is Big Brother Mu back?¡±

    Tang Jie gave him a bitter look and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you. Come in quick. How is it?¡±

    Hearing Tang Jie, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as he said, ¡°So it¡¯s that. Don¡¯t worry, it went well. Take a look!¡± Then he waved his hand and a rifle appeared. When Zhao Hai saw the rifle in his hand, a corner of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitch. He just asked Cai¡¯er if the fake rifles were ready, but he didn¡¯t see what they looked like. Now that he saw it, he couldn¡¯t help but bitterly smile. This was because the rifle looked exactly like a type 5 rifle. It made him feel like he went to another country in order to sell weapons.

    Although he knew that this was Cai¡¯er¡¯s pranks, he didn¡¯t say anything as he handed the rifle over to Tang Jie. Tang Jie looked at the rifle and saw that it looked different. Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°This is the rifle I made in reference. Look here, this is where you put the magazine for the bullets. I only made 50 of these rifles since Ick materials. The bullets used for this rifle are the same as the ones the Fireweavers use. We can use the bullets we got from the Fireweavers for these rifles.¡±

    Tang Jie held the rifle with fascination. Actually, it was different from type 5 rifles. There were no bolts on the rifles, which just suits the environment of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    Zhao Hai looked at Tang Jie and said, ¡°You can try it out. There¡¯s a bullet inside it already. Make sure that you don¡¯t hit anybody.¡±

    When he heard Zhao Hai, Tang Jie couldn¡¯t help butugh. He recalled the form of the Fireweavers as he aimed and took a shot. The bullet shot out and flew a very long distance. Zhao Hai calcted the effective range of the rifle to be 20 thousand meters. Without relying on any treasures and only using a barrier, Transcending Tribtion Experts would die within 15 thousand meters. And if they were within 10 thousand meters, treasures would be broken through.

    Shortly after the rifle was fired, the bullet fell back into Tang Jie¡¯s hand. Looking at the bright yellow bullet in his hand, Tang Jie gave a satisfied nod as he said, ¡°With these rifles, we would no longer need to fear the Fireweavers.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Besides the 50 rifles, we also obtained 2000 rifles from the Fireweavers we killed. The only problem we have is theck of bullets.¡±

    After he said that, Zhao Hai took out a book and handed it over to Tang Jie. Then he said, ¡°This is the method of making the rifles and bullets. Brother Tang can give it to the refiners.¡±

    Tang Jie received the book, then he nodded and said, ¡°Little Hai, thank you. This is another great contribution towards the Hundred Treasures Realm.¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to talk about how easy to use these rifles are. But refining them wouldn¡¯t be easy. The rifles have a lot of smallponents. You need to prepare for it.¡±

    Tang Jie looked at Zhao Hai with a strange expression before heughed and said, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯re clever, but you can be muddle headed at times. Did you forget what the Hundred Treasures Realm specialize in? The other realms might have trouble making smallponents, but the Hundred Treasures Realm will find it easy. Hahaha. Rest assured, there won¡¯t be any problem.¡±

    When he heard this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but pat his head. To be honest, he truly forgot about it. The Hundred Treasures Realm was famed for using small artifacts. Naturally, they were skilled in refining small things. He was actually worried about this. He chuckled as he replied, ¡°Brother Tang, I just want to remind you that the rifles are only supporting artifacts. You cannot be too attached to these things. I¡¯ve asked the Fireweaver Undead and learned that they¡¯re very skilled in fire control. Once mastered, it¡¯s much more formidablepared to the rifles. But because the rifles are easy to use, they began to depend on it more and more. They no longer tried to master their fire control. If the Hundred Treasures Realm depend on the rifles too much, it would lose its roots. This gain wouldn¡¯t be worth the loss.¡±

    Tang Jie stared, then his expression turned more and more solemn. After a while, he raised his head and looked at Zhao Hai as he said, ¡°What you said is correct. The rifles might be convenient, but we cannot forget our roots. I will tell the realm about this as soon as possible. But I¡¯ll have to ept these things for now. Big Brother Mu will be back soon.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m thinking of making these rifles bigger and turn them into cannons withrge bullets. If I seed, we¡¯ll have more aces up our sleeves.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Tang Jie¡¯s eyes turn bright as he said, ¡°That would be great. When will it be done?¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and replied, ¡°Brother Tang, this is just an idea for now. This research will take a long time. Moreover, I will need more materials. Ick materials currently to make any progress.¡±

    Tang Jie smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the materials, we¡¯ll prepare them for you. Right, you can go look for the refiners. We need to start on researching these cannons as soon as possible.¡± Zhao Hai gave him a nod.

 Chapter 1498 â€“ Huge Celebration

    <h4>Chapter 1498 - Huge Celebration</h4>

    Mu Yu let out a long breath. The Elders have already decided that they would send people to lobby other high-grade realms to unite against the Fireweavers. If the Fireweavers are allowed to stretch their hands into the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, then the high-grade realms would no longer have any cake to eat in the future.

    Mu Yu agreed to this decision. They needed to fight back against the Fireweavers. Right now, he was worried about the Octopus Inds. If the ind cannot hold, then the Hundred Treasures Realm would be pushed into a passive position.

    At this time, a jade sword message came flying towards him. Mu Yu received the jade sword message and swept it with his spiritual force. Then his expression shook before it was reced with tion. Then he turned around and ran back to the mansion.

    This mansion was enormous. Itprised of more than ten smaller residences. Inside was a conference hall where the Hundred Treasures Realm made their decisions.

    The conference hall wasn¡¯t extravagantly decorated. On the contrary, it looked very in. This was the custom of the hundred Treasures Realm that the first Realm Master enforced. The conference hall must have no distractions so that the decisions made inside it remained pure.

    Inside the conference hall were several white haired elders. All of their auras were extraordinary. It was clear that they were all Immortal Experts.

    Most realms would leave their Immortal Experts alone, leaving them with little to no civil responsibilities. The Hundred Treasures Realm was different. Their Immortal Experts needed to take charge for ten-year shifts. And each shift shouldn¡¯t be less than five. The Immortal Experts inside the conference hall were the ones in charge of the current cycle.

    Besides the Immortal Experts, there were also other old people inside the conference hall. However, they were Severed Soul Experts. These were experts who were stuck at the stage and had yet to ascend to Immortality. However, they were still one of the strongest existences in the realm. They held great reputation in the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    In front of these elders, Mu Yu can be considered to be their grandchild. With his strength as well as his Immortal Stage Master, Mu Yu can be said to have some status among these people.

    The Elders had just finished discussing. The reason they were here was to confirm which high-grade realms they would ask assistance from. First of all, they need to have enough status, not just in the eye of the Hundred Treasures Realm, but also to the other realms.

    Mu Yu was unqualified to participate in this discussion. He was still a junior. Although he was strong, his influence was stillcking. He still needed more aplishments. Therefore, the ones selecting the realms would be these old veterans.

    Because of this, and the fact that he was worried about the Octopus Inds, Mu Yu decided to leave early. The people inside the room understood his thoughts and thus didn¡¯t object to him leaving.

    At this time, seeing Mu Yu hurrying back, the people in the room felt strange. One of the Immortal Experts knit his brows and asked, ¡°Little Yu, what¡¯s the matter? Is something wrong?¡±

    Mu Yu hastily bowed and said, ¡°Master, disciple had just received news about the Octopus Inds. Little Jie and the others were able to sessfully repel the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit realm. Moreover, they were able to wipe out the 2 thousand Fireweavers sent as vanguard.¡±

    The people in the room were stunned. Mu Yu just told them that the Fireweavers had arrived at the Imperial Spirit Sect and were joining with the Giant Spirit Realm in order to deal with the Octopus Ind. This made everyone worried about the ind¡¯s situation.

    Fortunately, they already stationed people on the ind, so they didn¡¯t need to worry too much about it. Even if the Octopus Ind fails to hold up, then this would only give them more reason to ask for help from the other high-grade realms.

    It can be said that they didn¡¯t want Zhao Hai to assumemand of the ind and gain victory. Instead, they wanted Zhao Hai and the others to valiantly defend the ind to let the other realms see that the Fireweavers needed to be stopped, even if they lose in the end.

    They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to actually be able to defeat the Fireweavers. Moreover, they were even able to wipe out the 2000 people that the Fireweaver Race sent over. This caused everyone in the conference hall to be shocked.

    Mu Yu¡¯s Master, Mu Yao, looked at Mu Yu and said, ¡°Little Mu, is this true? Did the messagee from Little Jin himself?¡±

    Mu Yu nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s true. Little Hai brought threerge artifacts and met the Fireweaver Army outside the Octopus Ind. The Fireweavers used their rifles but they couldn¡¯t do anything to Little Hai¡¯srge artifacts. Also, we need to prepare materials in case Little Hai can make fake Fireweaver Rifles.¡±

    Mu Yao stared, then his expression lit up as he asked, ¡°Little Hai can copy the rifles of the Fireweavers?¡± Nobody else in the room has met Zhao Hai, but everyone knew about him. In their opinion, Zhao Hai was an absolute talent.

    Mu Yu nodded and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what Little Jie said. Little Hai is now beginning to see if he can copy the fireweaver rifles. But I don¡¯t think it would be a problem for him. After all, he was able to copy the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship and the Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needles. It¡¯s best for us to start preparing resources. Once Little Jie confirms that Zhao Hai can make copies, we¡¯ll send them immediately.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded, then he turned his head to the other Immortal Experts and said, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    A thin Immortal Elder stroke his heard as he nodded and said, ¡°Although I haven¡¯t met Zhao Hai, he has made great contributions towards the Hundred Treasures Realm. If he¡¯s confident that he can make copy rifles, then it¡¯s possible that he can. If we have these rifles, the strength of the Hundred Treasures Realm would increase. When the timees, we wouldn¡¯t be afraid of facing the Fireweavers on our own. I think we should prepare resources ahead of time for Little Yu to use.¡±

    The other Elders also agreed. Mu Yao turned his head to Mu Yu and said, ¡°Alright, Little Yu, go make preparations. If there¡¯s more news from the Octopus Inds, inform us immediately.¡± Mu Yu nodded before he turned around and left.

    The Hundred Treasures Realm was abundant in resources. After many years, the Hundred Treasures Realm amassed materials far beyond what Zhao Hai can imagine. If Mu Yu felt heartache with how these materials were used before, he wasn¡¯t aggrieved now.

    The realm had obtained too many treasures and artifacts. In addition to failed artifacts, all of these ounted for a lot of useless waste for the Hundred Treasures Realm.s were used in order to store these things. As to how many storages there were, even the Hundred Treasures Realm had lost count.

    In the past, these materials were all useless. But now things were different. With Zhao Hai¡¯s ability to deconstruct materials, the waste they had before could now be turned into treasures. The materials they could get from those wastes far surpassed the ones they had in hand now.

    Because of this, Mu Yu didn¡¯t care about the materials he was preparing. Since he didn¡¯t know what resources the rifles used, he got a bit of everything.

    The Hundred Treasures Realm just has too many resources. Because of this, it took some time before Mu Yu was able to get them all. Without him noticing, several hours went by. As Mu Yu was preparing the materials, a jade sword message arrived.

    Mu Yu received the jade sword message and swept it with his spiritual force. After reading the contents, he immediately dashed back to the conference hall. The people inside the hall have reduced, but the five Immortal Elders were still there.

    The five looked at Mu Yu when he arrived. After giving a bow, Mu Yu turned to mu Yao and said, ¡°Master, great news. Little Hai can remake the rifles. Moreover, he was able to make some improvements on it. Now, he¡¯s researching on making cannons from it.¡± As he said that, he handed the jade sword message over to Mu Yao.

    After Mu Yao received the jade sword message, he scanned it with his spiritual force and immediately confirmed the news. Mu Yao¡¯s expression also showed a hint of joy. Then he handed the jade sword message to the elder beside him as he said, ¡°Everyone, this is a great event. We¡¯ve gained another weapon for the Hundred Treasures Realm.¡±

    After the other Elders saw the contents of the jade sword message, their expressions also lit up. One of the Elders said, ¡°I think we should call Little Hai over. It¡¯s better for him to refine here than on the Octopus Ind.¡±

    Mu Yao stared, he hadn¡¯t thought of this point. He hesitated for a moment before he nodded and said, ¡°I think that is possible. Should we withdraw our troops from Octopus Ind? The ind is ced in a precarious position. And now that Little Hai and the others were able to repel the Fireweaver and Giant Spirit Realm army, this meant that we have proven our stance against the Fireweaver Race. I reckon it¡¯s fine if they return.¡±

    The other Elders nodded. Meanwhile, Mu Yu knit his brows as he said, ¡°Master, I don¡¯t think we can remove our troops in the Octopus Inds in the meantime. As long as we have troops there to attract the attention of the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm, our territory would be safe from attacks. If we withdraw from the Octopus Inds, the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm wille for us in our territory. If that happens, the fight will be in our own backyard. Even if we¡¯re able to repel them, our subordinates would still suffer damages. So I think we should hold on to the Octopus Inds. Little Hai can¡¯te here as well. As far as I know, only Little Hai¡¯srge artifacts are able to block the Fireweaver assault. If we remove Little Hai, the troops left behind wouldn¡¯t be able to defend.¡±

 Chapter 1499 â€“ Army Threatening The Border!

    <h4>Chapter 1499 - Army Threatening The Border!</h4>

    Mu Yu¡¯s words showed how high his appraisal of Zhao Hai was. To be honest, in the beginning, Mu Yao and the others favored Zhao Hai only because of the status he represented, which was someone from the World of Cultivation. They pulled Zhao Hai in so that the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race would have peace of mind going over to their side.

    After discovering Zhao Hai¡¯s special ability, the Hundred Treasures Realm began to attach great importance to him. However, they still wanted Zhao Hai to be no more than a refiner. This could be seen from the fact that they gave him the title of Refining Grandmaster.

    Although they could recognize Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, they didn¡¯t actually care. The Hundred Treasures Realm was differentpared to the World of Cultivation. Talents like Zhao Hai were nurtured carefully by the World of Cultivation. They would make all of their resources avable for Zhao Hai to use.

    However, the Hundred Treasures Realm just has too many geniuses like Mu Yu, Tang Jie, Tang Wen, and other Severed Soul youngsters. Even Mu Ping was considered to be a genius, reaching the Transcending Tribtion Stage in a very short time.

    With too many geniuses present, it was hard for the realm to appreciate them all. They would only focus on the genius among these geniuses. Otherwise, they would need backers in order to shine. Even Mu Yu and Tang Jie needed backers in order to reach their current status. This allowed them to be well-known juniors in the realm and hold real power.

    Zhao Hai was differentpared to Mu Yu. Firstly, Zhao Hai was taken in by the Hundred Treasures Realm under special conditions. His strength wasn¡¯t the thing that attracted them to him. Therefore, they didn¡¯t take Zhao Hai¡¯s strength too seriously.

    But now, Mu Yu¡¯s words implied that Octopus Ind wouldn¡¯t be able to defend without Zhao Hai. This caused Mu Yao to be surprised. He looked at Mu Yu and said, ¡°Little Yu, what are you saying? Zhao Hai was the one defending the Octopus Inds? Isn¡¯t Little Jie there to protect it using the two Giant Spirit Treasure Ships?¡±

    Mu Yu smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Master, although Little Jie has two Giant Spirit Treasure ships, they couldn¡¯tpare against Little Hai¡¯s three artifacts. Each of the three can take in several tens of thousands of people inside. Moreover, they¡¯re very resilient. They are far betterpared to the Giant Spirit Treasure Ships.¡±

    Mu Yao frowned and said, ¡°So if we want to defend the Octopus Inds, then we need to keep Little Hai there? But if that¡¯s the case, how can we produce the rifles? You should know that the rifles are the only things that can save us against the Fireweavers.¡±

    Mu Yu replied, ¡°I just want to suggest dying Little Hai¡¯s return. At least for the current period, he can¡¯t leave.¡±

    Mu Yao knit his brows. At this time, a jade sword message barreled in from the outside and stopped in front of him. Mu Yao received the jade sword message and read its contents. After a short while, his expression changed, then he angrily shouted, ¡°Fireweaver Race, good. You really know how to bully people!¡±

    Everyone turned towards Mu Yao. Looking at the gazes towards him, Mu Yao exined, ¡°The Fireweavers got an army of 120 thousand along with 80 thousand from the Giant Spirit Realm, totalling 200 thousand. And they¡¯re currently killing their way into the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s territory. Additionally, the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm sent out five Immortal Experts to hunt down Little Hai!¡±

    Hearing Mu Yao, everyone¡¯s expression changed. The other Immortal Stage Experts all had difficult expressions. The thin Immortal Expert seems to have an irritable personality as he stood up and said, ¡°Good, Fireweaver Race. Then let this old man face them!¡± Then he left after.

    Mu Yao shouted, ¡°Yaoen, calm yourself down. This isn¡¯t the time to be enraged. Little Yu, inform Little Jie and the others immediately. They can no longer stay on Octopus Ind. Have them return to the headquarters. Remember, make sure that Little Hai gets here safely.¡± Mu Yu nodded as he took out a jade sword message and wrote the information in. Then he let go of the message. The message would go through the transmission formation, so Tang Jie and the others should be able to get it quick.

    Mu Yao no longer minded Mu Yu actions. Instead he said, ¡°Tell all our subordinates to immediately move here using their transmission formations. This is an alliance army of the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm, they would not be able to stop them. Let¡¯s get everybody safe first before finding a solution.¡±

    The other Immortal Experts nodded and then went on to handle their own matters. Mu Yao turned to the thin Immortal Expert and said, ¡°Tang Yaoen, you¡¯re already old, why does your mind still get cloudy sometimes. Tang Jie and Tang Wen grew up well. How did they do that with a Master like you?¡± As it turns out, the thin elder was Tang Jie and Tang Wen¡¯s Master.

    Although Tang Yaoen wasn¡¯t a tall individual, his temperament was extremely explosive. Even after bing an Immortal Expert, his temperament was still the same. Ordinary people simply couldn¡¯t persuade him. He only listens to one person, and that was Mu Yao. The two of them had the same master in the past. Their Master was also an Immortal Expert. Mu Yao was the first person to be immortal and after that, he took great care of Tang Yaoen. ording to the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s custom, the two of them should have the same surname of ¡®Mu¡¯. But because of the great rtionship between their Master and his wife, Tang Yaoen chose to inherit his wife¡¯s master¡¯s surname, making his surname ¡®Tang¡¯.

    Because of Mu Yao¡¯s care for him from when they were young, Tang Yaoen treated Mu Yao as both a Senior Brother as well as an elder. So even if Tang Yaoen¡¯s temperament was explosive, he could still be pacified by Mu Yao. In the entire Hundred Treasures Realm, he listened to nobody else besides Mu Yao.

    After hearing Mu Yao, Tang Yaoen sat down with a harrumph. He turned his head to Mu Yao and said, ¡°Senior Brother, the Fireweaver bastards are now going for our head. If we hesitate this time, wouldn¡¯t our prestige suffer a huge blow?¡±

    Mu Yao looked at Tang Yaoen and said, ¡°Who says we¡¯re hesitating? First, we need to make sure our subordinate realms are able to retreat into the headquarters to avoid them being killed or captured. Moreover, we can take this opportunity to express our goodwill towards our subordinate realms. We¡¯ll let them feel assured so that they would cooperate with us fully. The more troops we have, the greater the possibility of us being able to defend.¡±

    Tang Yaoen wasn¡¯t a fool, so he didn¡¯t say anything when he heard Mu Yao. Instead he turned to Mu Yu and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to wait and see. When will Little Jie and the otherse back? We can¡¯t let them suffer any idents.¡±

    Mu Yu was about to go out when he heard Tang Jie¡¯s voice from outside, ¡°Tang Jie, Tang Wen, and Zhao Hai wishes an audience with the Elders.¡±

    Tang Yaoen stared, then he opened his mouth and scolded, ¡°Little egg, how did you return so quickly? Come in.¡±

    After he finished speaking, Tang Jie and Tang Wen brought Zhao Hai in. Upon entering, they immediately greeted the Elders inside. Tang Yaoen didn¡¯t make them stand up as he scolded once more, ¡°Little kid, how are you here? We still haven¡¯t taken care of the subordinate realms. Why did youe back on your own? Our Hundred Treasures Realm doesn¡¯t have any cowards.¡±

    Tang Jie naturally understood Tang Yaoen¡¯s temperament. Therefore, he quickly responded, ¡°Master, we didn¡¯te on our own. Everyone from the Octopus Inds has been taken care of. Nobody was left behind.¡±

    Tang Yaoen stared, then with an angry expression he said, ¡°Nonsense, Little Mu just sent word back. How can you return this quickly?¡±

    Tang Jie quickly replied, ¡°Master, it¡¯s true. Back when we battled the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm, everyone got into Little Hai¡¯s threerge artifacts. Therefore, when we received information, everyone was already prepared to head back. We immediately entered the transmission formation. Everyone¡¯s currently outside.¡±

    Tang Yaoen stared, then he used his spiritual force and discovered threerge artifacts stopped outside the headquarters. And people were beginning to disembark from it.

    Tang Yaoen stared, he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°With howrge they are, how were you able toe back through the transmission formation?¡±

    Tang Jie smiled and said, ¡°Master Little Hai¡¯srge artifacts are special. They can change their sizes to about a meter long. With their small forms, it¡¯s quite easy for us to go through the transmission formations.¡±

    Tang Yaoen stared, he turned to Mu Yao and said, ¡°Senior Brother, have you heard anything simr to that artifact?¡±

    Mu Yao shook his head and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of anything like that. Are you Zhao Hai? Where did you get those artifacts?¡±

    Zhao Hai immediately bowed to Mu Yao and replied, ¡°Replying to the Elders. Changing the sizes of artifacts is something I learned back in the lower realms. Later on, after being integrated to Liquid Silver, the artifacts here also inherited the ability.¡±

    Mu Yao knit his brows and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of such special artifacts before. Which realm did you ascend from?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I¡¯m from the Ark Continent. But this technique shouldn¡¯t have originated from the lower realms. This was because it came with a set of cultivation methods, which should be from the Upper Realms.¡±

    Mu Yao frowned, then he said, ¡°Cultivation Method? What¡¯s its name?¡± Normally, asking about a cultivation method was taboo. However, Mu Yao didn¡¯t care at all. He was an Immortal Expert. He can easily deal with Zhao Hai, so he has enough courage to ask about Zhao Hai¡¯s cultivation method. Moreover, with Zhao Hai joining the Hundred Treasures Realm, Mu Yao naturally needed to know Zhao Hai¡¯s information.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t n on keeping silent, he answered, ¡°The Cultivation Method is called the Myriad Ster Transformations Art.¡± He hid the ¡®yin-yang¡¯ part of the method. Although it might not be that special, adding it to the name of the cultivation method would make it sound more cryptic. If Mu Yao heard about something foreign like ¡®yin-yang¡¯, then he might feel that the cultivation method was special and he might covet it.

 Chapter 1500 â€“ Reward

    <h4>Chapter 1500 - Reward</h4>

    There¡¯s no thieves if there¡¯s nothing to steal!

    Zhao Hai just arrived at the Hundred Treasures Realm and Mu Yao was an Immortal Elder that had real strength. Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t dare offend such a person. If Mu Yao asks, he would answer. However, this doesn¡¯t mean that he needed to tell him everything.

    This universe ran onws where the strong prey on the weak. If you covet something, then you can snatch it. In turn, if others want to steal from you, they can.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid of people wanting his stuff. If Mu Yao wanted him to hand his cultivation method over, then he couldn¡¯t say no. After all, he was now a member of the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Zhao Hai also wasn¡¯t opposed to handing over the Ster Transformations Art. It¡¯s just that he hasn¡¯tpletely studied it. If he handed it over to Mu Yao and he asked to exin it, then Zhao Hai would have trouble doing so. And even if he said that he doesn¡¯t fully understand it, Mu Yao might not believe him. Therefore, Zhao Hai removed the ¡®yin-yang¡¯ part of the cultivation method¡¯s name. This way, Mu Yao wouldn¡¯t be attracted to it and ask Zhao Hai further questions, saving him from any unnecessary trouble.

    Actually, if Mu Yao still asks, Zhao Hai would also answer. As for Mu Yao believing it or not, there¡¯s nothing Zhao Hai can do about it. But since he was getting along well with Mu Yu and Tang Jie, Mu Yao shouldn¡¯t embarrass him too much.

    Hearing the name of the cultivation method, Mu Yao gently knit his brows and said, ¡°Myriad Ster Transformations Art. I haven¡¯t heard of it. Yaoen, have you heard of it?¡±

    Tang Yaoen also shook his head as he said, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of it. Its possible that two powerhouses were fighting and one of them ended up falling into the lower realms. The Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield has countless of these lost cultivation methods and artifacts. For Little Hai to obtain this cultivation method is his own fortune.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded, ¡°This is indeed his good fortune. However, the method to change the size of artifacts, I hope Little Hai can teach it to our refiners.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai stared for a moment before he nodded and said, ¡°Elder, teaching the method isn¡¯t a problem. It¡¯s nothing more than severalplicated formations. However, the method requires special materials not avable in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Mu Yao stared, then he frowned and said, ¡°Then we cannot use this method?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°We can. However, since weck materials, artifacts cannot shrink too much. For example, the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship can only transform to a tenth of its original size. But it can still amodate a lot of people inside.¡±

    Hearing this, Mu Yao nodded and said, ¡°Shrinking to a tenth is already good. Then please write down the method. Don¡¯t worry, the realm will not treat you unfairly for this.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything. There really was a method and its most basic function could be aplished in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. It was no more than a few formations.

    It must be said that the method was not unique in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. People here were used to utilizing this method for their offensive and defensive artifacts, notrge artifacts. It was a variation of the usual formations used on these artifacts, but it¡¯s not too difficult to use.

    Zhao Hai took out a jade slip and quickly transmitted the information inside. Before long he held the jade slip towards Mu Yao and said, ¡°Elder, the method is inside.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded and then used his spiritual force to scan the jade slip. The method inside was very detailed. Moreover, the formations used weren¡¯t that extraordinary. It¡¯s the method of arranging the formations that would make people¡¯s eyes light up.

    Although Mu Yao wasn¡¯t skilled in crafting, he still had an eye for these kinds of things. After looking at the method, he knew that it was real. He withdrew his spiritual force as he nodded and said, ¡°Very food. Little Hai, you¡¯ve made a lot of contributions for the Hundred Treasures Realm. Do you have anything you want?¡±

    Hearing Mu Yao, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He could feel that Mu Yao¡¯s reward seemed to be unintentional. Otherwise, why would he ask Zhao Hai what he wanted.

    Mu Yao looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s expression and knew what he was thinking. He couldn¡¯t help butugh as he said, ¡°Kid, don¡¯t let your thoughts wander. This old man says he wants to reward you, so he will reward you. You¡¯re quite a secretive individual. If I give you something you don¡¯t need, then that would be bad. So let me know what you want and I¡¯ll try my best to give it to you.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be embarrassed. Then he said, ¡°Then this Zhao Hai thanks the Elder. Elder, because of my special ability, I came to like collecting materials. Whether it be nts or ore, anything is fine as long as they¡¯re unique. I don¡¯t care how old a nt is or how rare an ore is, as long as I haven¡¯t seen them, I¡¯d like to get my hands on them.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Mu Yao stared, then heughed and said, ¡°Alright, good. We can¡¯t give you nts in the moment. However, as for other materials, we have a lot of them. But you have to get them yourself. As you know the Hundred Treasures Realm have been refining artifacts for many years. All of our failures have been dumped intos. With your ability, you can go to thoses and process the failed artifacts. I don¡¯t care how much you process, as long as you give a percentage to the realm. Is that fine with you?¡±

    This doesn¡¯t sound like a reward. It was more like Mu Yao giving Zhao Hai grunt work. But to those who knew the details, they would know that this was a massive gift.

    Nobody knew how much trash the Hundred Treasures Realm has piled up over the years. With Zhao Hai¡¯s ability to reprocess materials, how much resources would he be able to harvest? And since Mu Yao didn¡¯t state the percentage Zhao Hai would have to hand over to the realm, this meant that Zhao Hai can give 1 percent and the realm wouldn¡¯t say anything.

    Thinking of the numbers, it was terrifying. Unfortunately, if not for Zhao Hai, these materials would just rot in piles. Only Zhao Hai can make use of them.

    Hearing Mu Yao, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes shone. Then he politely gave his thanks, ¡°Thank you Elder.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded, then he said, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re currently developing cannons. This cannot be dyed. It will be important to the Hundred Treasures Realm. Right, since you were able to block the Fireweaver Rifles, can you make artifacts that can help us defend against them?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared for a moment, then he frowned and said, ¡°Elder, this is aplicated matter. The Fireweaver Rifles aren¡¯t easy to deal with. Myrge artifacts are able to block it because they¡¯re made of special materials. However, this material isn¡¯t easy to find in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. The only thing I can promise is that I would try.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded and said, ¡°Then give it a try. If you can seed, then good. If you can¡¯t, then this old man will not me you. Little Yu, go take Little Hai to Yan.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded, then he led Zhao Hai¡¯s group of three outside. When they left the room, Mu Yu turned to Zhao Hai and smiled as he said, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯re really fortunate. The Hundred Treasures Realm used to throw waste materials to Yan. After many years, nobody knows how much waste materials were thrown over there. Master didn¡¯t say how much you should give the realm, so you can get as much as you can. There¡¯s no need to be polite.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll make sure that I won¡¯t be polite.¡±

    Mu Yuughed and said, ¡°Even so, you can¡¯t forget about the rifles and the cannons. The Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm are already gathering their troops to attack us. Meanwhile, the other realms still don¡¯t have the courage to resist. The rifles would be crucial for our goals, so don¡¯t forget about them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure to make progress. Take me to Yan first. I already have an idea for the cannons, so I should be able to make progress soon. When the timees, you can have the refiners make them. Once I arrive at Yan, I¡¯ll begin making the rifles and send them back using the transmission formation.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s head off. Although Yan is a dump, it actually has people guarding it. But beyond the transmission formation, everything else is for you to use.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a chuckle and said, ¡°It¡¯s already too good for me. But Brother Mu, when you fight the Fireweavers, you need to be careful. Those guys aren¡¯t easy to deal with.¡±

    The group arrived at a transmission formation as they were talking. The area for transmission formations in the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters was quiterge. Its length and width could easily reach 10 thousand meters. White shes could be seen constantly.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to Mu Yu and said, ¡°Big Brother Mu, I won¡¯t be on Yan all the time. Send me word once the Fireweavers arrive and I¡¯ll return. Although this reward is good, I won¡¯t ignore our current issue.¡±

    Mu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. When the timees, we will have you return. But at the moment, you still need to go to Yan. From what I know about Master, I¡¯m afraid you will be tasked to manage the in the future.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°It¡¯s better to have me manage the. But this will be my first time going there. Do I need to present anything? Didn¡¯t you say that people guarded the ce?¡±

    Mu Yuughed and said, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯re smart, smarter than anyone I know. But sometimes you be stupid. Think about Yan, do you think it¡¯s an important ce? Other than you, who will look at it with importance? The people on Yan are almost all old people that can¡¯t fight. I¡¯m afraid the only person left there right now is Old Jiang. He long wanted to go home and take a rest, but he was thrown there. Year after year, he has been making appeals to get out of that ce. He would be more than happy to see you. You don¡¯t need to present anything, just go.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai alsoughed and said, ¡°Alright, then that¡¯s good. I¡¯ll go there first to take a look. The Fireweavers should be arriving in a couple more days. Right, Brother Mu, do you need help?¡±

    Mu Yu frowned as he thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Little Hai, can you lend me your threerge artifacts? The realm is now sending people to fetch the subordinate realms. But you should know that even with the transmission formations, it would still take a while to transport everyone. It would be more convenient if we had your artifacts to transport people. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll leave my three artifacts behind. If you want to make it smaller, just tell it to do so. The same applies if you want it to erge.¡±

    Mu Yu¡¯s eyes shone when he heard this, he said, ¡°Good. Then I won¡¯t be apanying you for longer. I still have too many matters to deal with.¡± Zhao Hai nodded before stepping into the transmission formation.¡±

    Seeing that Zhao Hai was gone, Mu Yu immediately returned to the conference hall where Mu Yao and the others were discussing how to deal with the Fireweavers.

    The Fireweavers want to run them over, but it would still take time for them to arrive. This was also the reason why Mu Yao allowed Zhao Hai to go to Yan. They were also sending people out to ask for help, and this would also take time. If the other high-grade realms agree, then things would be fine. But if the Fireweavers arrive and the other realms had yet to send aid, then the Hundred Treasures Realm would have to face the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm on their own. Mu Yao and the others were wise and cunning people. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t leave their fates for others to control. So they were preparing for the worst that could happen.

    Seeing Mu Yu return, Mu Yao nodded and said, ¡°Did you send Little Hai out? What did he say?¡±

    Mu Yu smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s happy. Master, I asked Little Hai and he agreed to lend us hisrge artifacts. This way, our logistics will be much easier.¡±

    Hearing Mu Yu, Mu Yao raised his brows and said, ¡°Little Hai actually agreed to lend his artifacts to us? That kid is really interesting.¡±

    Mu Yu replied, ¡°Master, Little Hai has a grudge against the Giant Spirit Realm. Moreover, he has a good rtionship with Little Jie and me. He¡¯s also worried about what would happen to the Hundred Treasures Realm.¡±

    Mu Yao waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, alright, I know what you¡¯re thinking. Since this old man says we¡¯re borrowing, then we¡¯re borrowing. Now go and get the people from the subordinate realms. Tell them that as long as we get through this difficulty, they will be greatly rewarded by the realm. If they want to defect to the enemy, they¡¯re also allowed to do so.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded, then he turned around and left. Tang Yaoen turned to Mu Yao and said, ¡°Senior Brother, this Zhao Hai is a true genius. If we train him well, the realm will greatly benefit.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded, ¡°I know. This kid is talented. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have developed a close rtionship with Little Yu and Little Jie. We both know how arrogant the two of them are. If Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t have any talent, then they would never befriend him. This is also good. As long as he¡¯s loyal, then we¡¯ll give him what we have.¡±

    The other Immortal Experts nodded. Mu Yu¡¯s message was directed at them.

 Chapter 1501 â€“ Mortar

    <h4>Chapter 1501 - Mortar</h4>

    After a sh of white light, Zhao Hai appeared on a transmission formation. This transmission formation was quite big, at about ten meters across. Zhao Hai looked around and saw that he was in a mountain valley. He couldn¡¯t help but smile, he didn¡¯t expect the transmission formation of Yan to be in such a ce.

    But Just as Zhao Hai was about to proceed, his eyes revealed his amazement. The mountains on both sides of the valley were very tall and seemed unending. One couldn¡¯t see where they ended up. This was because these mountains weren¡¯t made of earth or stone. Instead, they were piles of metals. Entire mountains of metals!

    This was a terrifying scale. A pile of materials that reached as high as a mountain. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t just one mountain, it was an entire mountain range!

    Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes sone as he sized up his surroundings. Then all of a sudden a voice was heard, ¡°Kid, why haven¡¯t I been informed that you wereing? I would have been waiting.¡±

    Zhao Hai turned his head to see an old man with white hair and beard flying from a distance. The old man wasn¡¯t tall, but he was quite fat. Both his hair and beard were pale white and he had old age spots on his face. Despite this, the old man¡¯s eyes were still shining, one couldn¡¯t see his age from them at all.

    Just as Zhao Hai was about to introduce himself, the old man immediately said, ¡°Are you my recement? Young, but not motivated, running here to do this shabby work. Tsk tsk. But this old man wouldn¡¯t lecture a kid. Well then, I¡¯ll be leaving this ce to you.¡± After speaking, he didn¡¯t give Zhao Hai a chance to speak at all as he entered the transmission formation and left just like that.

    Zhao Hai was stunned in ce. He didn¡¯t know what to say. The old man was too anxious to leave that he didn¡¯t even give Zhao Hai any opportunity to talk.

    Zhao Hai shrugged his shoulders and shifted his focus on the piles of waste materials around him. One could see that most of them were metallic, but there were things that he couldn¡¯t identify.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately absorb these materials. Instead, he scouted the first. He wanted to see that there were indeed nobody else on the. The was very big. Even with Zhao Hai¡¯s speed, it took him several hours to circumnavigate it. After going through the, Zhao Hai was only left with shock.

    All kinds of waste materials were present on this. It was filled with these waste materials. There¡¯s also a cave residence on the. It should be owned by the old person who left just before, he should be Old Jiang. The cave residence was built inside one of these mountains. Although it was huge, it doesn¡¯t lookfortable.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t bother to go to that cave residence. After inspecting the for a week, he returned to the Space. Laura and the others were now quite busy. Zhao Hai looked at them and said, ¡°How is it?¡±

    He wasn¡¯t asking about Yan but about another matter. Before being led to the transmission formation by Mu Yu, Zhao Hai left silver needles behind. At the same time, hisrge artifacts were also capable of releasing silver needles. Zhao Hai was using these needles to map more ces for the Space.

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything¡¯s going well.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned his head to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, how¡¯s the design for the cannons going?¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s done. I¡¯ve also divided them into two types, one¡¯s the conventional cannon and the other is a mortar-type weapon. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a nod, ¡°We¡¯ll give the blueprint for the mortar to Brother Mu Yu and the others. We¡¯ll keep the cannons for ourselves. Right, we need to install these cannons to the Hell King¡¯s Ship and our otherrge artifacts.¡±

    Cai¡¯erplied. Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Now that we¡¯vee across such a huge treasure trove, it would be a waste if we don¡¯t harvest some good things. There¡¯s no need to hold back, let¡¯s receive one tenth first.¡± Cai¡¯er understood what Zhao Hai meant. Yan was indeed a treasure trove for them. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t hold back.

    Cai¡¯er replied, ¡°A processing machine will take care of the rifles, cannons, bullets, and shells each. The rest will work on dposing the materials. This task is too easy for the processing machine.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Alright, you can go take care of it. I¡¯ll head out now and collect waste materials. Let¡¯s sort the scavenged resources into their own groups.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded. Then Zhao Hai¡¯s body shed as he went out of the Space. Then he waved his hand as a spatial rift appeared and sucked in the waste material mountains.

    As a pile of waste materials vanished, the processing machines began to work. The waste materials were immediately dposed into base materials and then put to storage.

    Now that he was the only person left in Yan, Zhao Hai naturally could do whatever he wanted. In a short while, a mountain was absorbed by the Space.

    Various materials began piling up inside the Space. At the same time, cannons and mortars were being produced. Naturally, this included their ammunition.

    After receiving the mountain, Zhao Hai stopped for a while. Then he took out a jade slip, a mortar, and a few shells to the transmission formation. The transmission formation shed as the items disappeared.

    At this time, the transmission formation area of the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters was extremely busy. People were constantlying in and out of the formations. The people who arrived were from subordinate realms while the people going out were from the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    However, there was a transmission formation which didn¡¯t have any activity at all. There were even people guarding it. This caused the peopleing to the headquarters to be curious. One of them asked, ¡°Lei Peng, where does that transmission formation go? Why are people guarding it? Last I remember, that formation was quite normal.¡±

    Lei Peng turned towards the formation and then smiled faintly as he answered, ¡°That¡¯s Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s specially assigned transmission formation. Mister is currently out of the headquarters, but Commander Mu ordered to have the formation open at all times for Mister Zhao Hai to use.¡±

    Those who were listening to Lei Peng were startled. The person who asked looked at Lei Peng and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Zhao Hai enter the Hundred Treasures Realm quite recently? I heard of him. Is he strong? Why does Commander Mu treat him well?¡±

    Lei Peng replied, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai isn¡¯t only strong. I followed Mister Zhao Hai and Commander Mu back in the Octopus Inds to deal with the Giant Spirit Realm bastards. I even got involved with fighting against the Fireweavers. Hahaha. Fighting with Mister Zhao Hai is really great. The other party simply can¡¯t do anything to us. Beating those bastards is very energizing.¡± As he was talking, a white light shed from Zhao Hai¡¯s transmission formation. After that, a jade slip, something simr to an iron pipe, and a few round iron objects appeared.

    The people guarding the transmission formation didn¡¯t dare neglect the items. They immediately took it and sent it over. Those present quickly turned their gazes back to Lei Peng. The person from the subordinate realm asked, ¡°Lei Peng, what¡¯s that? Isn¡¯t it just an iron pipe? Why do the guards look anxious?¡±

    Lei Peng looked at the person and said, ¡°It really seems like an iron pipe. However, it¡¯s something sent over by Mister Zhao Hai. Not to say an iron pipe, even if he sent a stick of iron, the guards would still treat it with importance. Alright, you go along. You shouldn¡¯t be staying here or else you¡¯ll block other people from entering.¡± The personplied and then moved on with an expression of doubt.

    Mu Yu was really busy. He, along with Tang Jie and Tang Wen, used Zhao Hai¡¯srge artifacts in order to shuttle people from all around. Because of the threerge artifacts, the speed of evacuation hadrgely increased. However, it was clear that not everyone can stay in the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s camp.

    Fortunately for Mu Yu, he ordered for the transmission formation to Yan to be guarded. He also told the guards to immediately send anything that appears on the transmission to the Elders. With Mu Yu¡¯s status in the Hundred Treasures Realm, nobody questioned him.

    So when the guards saw the items on the transmission formation, they immediately took them to the conference hall.

    Mu Yao and the others were currently listening to various reports and sending responses to some of them. When the guard arrived, he immediately handed the items over to Mu Yao.

    Mu Yao looked at the mortar with curiosity. Then he took the jade slip and read the contents using his spiritual force. Naturally, recorded in the jade slip was the refining method of the mortar.

    It must be known that Zhao Hai¡¯s mortars didn¡¯t need to have mounts. Normally, when a mortar was used, a mount would be used to withstand the recoil. However, the people using the mortar this time were cultivators. The recoil of the mortar was nothing to them. Instead of a mount, a handle was installed so that the mortar could be held.

    As for the mortar shells, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t need to think much about it nor make any modifications. The shells used were simr to the ones used by the Fireweavers. The only difference was the shells of the Fireweavers needed to be fired while the mortar shells were being triggered.

    Mu Yao happily nodded as he turned to Tang Yaoen and said, ¡°Take a look. Little Hai is indeed a genius.¡± As he said that, Mu Yao waved his hand and took the mortar into his hands.

    The mortar wasn¡¯t as simple as an iron pipe. There were plenty of formations inside it. These formations were elerators that would boost the shells once they were triggered. This would cause the mortar shells to be more powerful than on their own.

    As for the mortar shells, they were made thick and were filled with smaller projectiles. This allowed the shells to explode once more, causing even more damage to the enemies.

 Chapter 1502 â€“ Metallic Plants

    <h4>Chapter 1502 - Metallic nts</h4>

    Zhao Hai continued absorbing the waste materials on Yan. At this point, he was able to clear arge area of the. Naturally, the ground was also full of salvaged raw materials.

    There were enough ingots on the ground to cause people to be awestruck. Naturally, these ingots were the mostmon ones. As for the rarer metals, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t take them out and kept them inside the Space.

    Of course, Zhao Hai left some of the more valuable materials outside. The rifles and the mortars were still being made inside the Space. But at this time, the rifles and mortars that Zhao Hai was making were meant to be used by the Hundred Treasures Realm. The processing machines that used to make cannons have been changed to recycling the waste materials.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s actions seemed like clockwork as he collected waste materials for the Space. As Zhao Hai was going about his task, he suddenly heard a prompt, ¡°Special flora detected. It absorbs metals for sustenance. Increasing the Space¡¯s metal attribute.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he immediately made Cai¡¯er inspect the metal nt. The nt looked very ordinary. It wasn¡¯t tall and was pale blue in color with a metallic sheen on its leaves. It looked like a metal crafted nt instead of a living being.

    Looking at the nt, Zhao Hai was reminded of the bone nts he¡¯d seen before. Those nts were made out of bone, and this one was made out of metal.

    Zhao Hai immediately analyzed the properties of the nt. As it turns out, the nt can increase the material strength of an artifact. There are other properties to the nt but it couldn¡¯t be analyzed. This doesn¡¯t mean that it had no other uses, the Space¡¯s level was just too low.

    Hearing this result, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. But he soon got over it. Since the nt had its uses, then there¡¯s no need to stare at it all the time. He just needs to find a ce to nt it. His main goal right now was to continue his recycling of the waste materials.

    To be honest, these waste materials were made out of very goodponents. Some were even rarely seen in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Of course, these special materials were found in the lower parts of the waste mountain. Even the Hundred Treasures Realm might not know when they were dumped here.

    By this point, the amount of materials that was inside Zhao Hai¡¯s Space has increased tremendously. No less than a thousand resource veins were created, much to Zhao Hai¡¯s surprise. And he hasn¡¯t even gone through a thousandth of the entire waste piles of the.

    Back in the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters, refiners were busy refining rifles, mortars, bullets, and shells. They no longer cared about perfect refinement right now, which would cause the process to be moreplicated. Instead, they ced the materials into the furnace formation and immediately started to refine the item. It wasmon for waste materials toe out of this process. If the refiners had a one percent sess rate before, then now it was less than that.

    Of course, the low sess rate was alsopensated by the increase in refining speed. Now, refiners could finish five refinements in the time it took one. The Hundred Treasures Realm couldn¡¯t afford to be wasteful before, but now they could. First, because of Zhao Hai¡¯s ability to recycle materials. And second, because they were running out of time and they needed weapons as soon as possible.

    Although Zhao Hai was still recycling the waste materials on Yan, he was still aware of the situation outside. Actually, he didn¡¯t need to produce a lot of cannons. He just made a few of them and then shifted the production to making ammunition. The cannons made by Mu Yu and the others weren¡¯t the ones he was nning to use. This was because Liquid Silver can transform into a cannon itself, he doesn¡¯t need to make them at all.

    Zhao Hai was now making rifles and bullets. The production of both was going very smoothly. At this point, the rifles inside the Space numbered a hundred thousand. There¡¯s no need to say about how many bullets there were. Zhao Hai nned to reach a certain number of rifles before all production was shifted to bullets and shells.

    After seven days, Zhao Hai was able to turn a fifth of the waste materials on Yan into usable resources. If Mu Yu and the others were toe, they wouldn¡¯t be able to believe how fast Zhao Hai was able to work. But Zhao Hai had no time to hold back. This was because the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm had already reached the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s territory.

    Although the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm had arrived at the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s territory, this didn¡¯t mean that they reached the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters. Conversely, thend they were in were territories of the subordinate realms. The people left behind here were scouts tasked to report on the progress of the enemy. In order to reach the headquarters, the army would still need a couple of days.

    Despite this, the Hundred Treasures Realm was already on full alert mode. All rifles had already been issued to the troops so that they could get more familiar with them. Then the Hundred Treasures Realm began to mobilize their army. Arge number of people from the Hundred Treasures Realm entered the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    Outposts were constantly being built around the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters. There¡¯s nothing special about these outposts. Besides defensive formations, the only other thing inside them were transmission formations.

    These outposts were mainly to prevent the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm fromunching a direct attack on the headquarters. In each outpost were ten thousand troops and ten mortars. There were as many as twenty outposts like this.

    Zhao Hai was also aware that the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm had reached the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s territory, but he didn¡¯t care. He kept recycling the waste materials on Yan. Mu Yu still hasn¡¯te to inform him.

    These days, besides recycling materials, Zhao Hai sent back about a thousand rifles and a hundred thousand bullets to the Hundred Treasures Realm. This would be a great supplement for the troops.

    Time passed as the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm army got closer and closer to the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters. At this time, the Hundred Treasures Realm sent people to lobby the other realms to participate in the fight. However, there was no progress. The other high-grade realms seem to be waiting for something. They didn¡¯t agree to send troops immediately.

    The Hundred Treasures Realm was already prepared for such an oue. As they intensified their lobbying, they were also bolstering their defenses to receive a full-on attack.

    Besides ordinary cultivators, the Hundred Treasures Realm amassed about a thousand Immortal Experts from various realms. The Hundred Treasures Realm alone contributed a hundred Immortal Experts. This showed their background as a high-grade realm.

    The people from the subordinate realms were initially shaken by the sudden development, but then they began to give their full-on support for the Hundred Treasures Realm. For these realms, the situation was an opportunity. As long as the Hundred Treasures Realm win and defeat the Fireweaver and Giant Spirit Realm army, they would definitely reward the subordinate realms with territory. Therger the territory, the more resources they would get. And the more resources, the more experts their realm could support. As long as they amass enough experts, their respective realms would then be able to increase their status.

    Finally, half a month after Zhao Hai entered Yan, the Giant Spirit Realm and the Fireweaver Army finally arrived outside the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters. They were now fighting with the outposts outside the headquarters.

    There were now more than 50 outposts outside the headquarters. And each one of them had a thousand people and ten mortars.

    When the Fireweaver and Giant Spirit Realm army entered the range of these outposts, they were immediately met with an attack.

    It was clear that the Fireweaver and the Giant Spirit Realm Army weren¡¯t prepared for these attacks. They didn¡¯t expect the Hundred Treasures Realm to attack them with rifles. They didn¡¯t expect the refining method of the Fireweaver rifles to get into the hands of the Hundred Treasures Realm. Moreover, they were even able to make arge amount.

    It didn¡¯t take long before the Fireweavers pressed hard on these outposts. In their view, rifles being in the hands of the Hundred Treasures Realm was an enormous threat. The rifles contributed arge amount to the current status of the Fireweaver Race. Matters rted to it couldn¡¯t be taken lightly. The sheer number of rifles in the hands of the Hundred Treasures Realm was a serious danger to the Fireweaver Race. Therefore, the Fireweavers needed to eliminate the Hundred Treasures Realm at all costs.

    However, things weren¡¯t as smooth as they imagined. The Fireweaver rifles couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Their offensive strength was very powerful. One shouldn¡¯t underestimate them just because Zhao Hai was able to block the bullets. Zhao Hai can block the bullets because hisrge artifacts were very powerful to begin with. Moreover, Zhao Hai used the full defensive power of hisrge artifacts in order to defend.

    And now, the rifles in the hands of the Hundred Treasures Realm were much betterpared to the Fireweaver rifles. Their range was farther and their lethality was greater. Because of this, the Fireweavers found it hard to advance one step. Although they were acting together with the Giant Spirit Realm, the Giant Spirit Realm didn¡¯t have any rifles on hand. And if their Transcending Tribtion Experts tried to rush towards the enemy, they would be killed by the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s rifles.

    Even those with powerful defensive artifacts found it difficult to attack the outpost because of the range of the rifles.

    At the same time, the Fireweavers discovered that besides the rifles, the Hundred Treasures Realm also have artillery in their hands. The range of the artillery was very far. Its offensive strength was also formidable. The Fireweavers couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. Even while using their rifle technique, their rifles couldn¡¯t be this powerful. Where did the Hundred Treasures Realm get these weapons?

    The appearance of the rifles and artillery in the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s hands changed the form of warfare in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Normally, both sides would line up and attack each other using their artifacts. The side who couldn¡¯t hold on would retreat and lose while the winning side would give chase.

    But with the rifles, things became different. The rifles were a huge threat to Transcending Tribtion Experts. They could hardly approach the riflemen to attack. In the end, the attacks became one-sided, lowering the morale of the cultivators that were under attack.

 Chapter 1503 â€“ Requesting Combat Assignment

    <h4>Chapter 1503 - Requesting Combat Assignment</h4>

    After a sh of white light, a jade sword message appeared on the transmission formation. Then the jade sword message flew through several metallic mountains before appearing in front of Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai received the jade sword message and then smiled as he said, ¡°It¡¯s about time this arrived.¡± Then he used his spiritual force to read the message inside. Just like what he thought, the message told him to go back to the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters.

    The Fireweaver and the Giant Spirit Realm army had already exchanged fire against the Hundred Treasures Realm for five days. In these five days, the Hundred Treasures Realm were diligently defending. However, of the 50 outposts, 30 of them had been uprooted. The Fireweaver and Giant Spirit Realm army was about to reach the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters.

    Although Zhao Hai was also aware of the situation, he didn¡¯t head back. Instead, he kept recycling the waste resources on Yan. By this point, a third of the waste materials on the has been processed by Zhao Hai. The number of resources salvaged was beyond Zhao Hai¡¯s imagination. This was because the waste materials present was not what Zhao Hai expected.

    Yan had canyons that had been filled in with waste materials. And the resources thatposed these waste materials had been extinct in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    This happened before the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield decided to protect the survival of the battlefield¡¯s resources. When the realms initially entered the battlefield, they didn¡¯t have such thoughts and just took everything in their sight. This dried up a lot of resources without any means of regeneration.

    This action made a lot of materials in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield extinct. It also didn¡¯t help that the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield experienced a war for materials. This war was called the Great War of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Almost all realms participated in this war.

    Because of that war, plenty of nts and ore were ravaged. Nobody else managed to find these resourcester on. Moreover, these extinct resources were one of the most valuable treasures in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    Right now, Zhao Hai has a lot of ores currently extinct in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Besides the ores, there were also new nts used for refining being introduced to the Space.

    The forms of the nts were greatly varied. Since they were used as refining materials, some of them were used as a whole, while some were used as seeds. As a result, once they were salvaged, whole nts, parts of nts, and seeds came up. Fortunately, these seeds and nt parts could be rented.

    This discovery caused Zhao Hai to be ecstatic. He didn¡¯t expect something like this to happen. The main reason for his joy was the levelling up of the Space. It leveled up not just by 1 level, but instead 10.

    Zhao Ha also discovered that artifact refining waste wasn¡¯t the only thing present on the. There¡¯s also alchemy waste. Although alchemy didn¡¯t have as low probability of sess as artifact refining, it was also susceptible for failures. Once an alchemist fails, their materials would turn into g and could no longer be used. Even the processing machine couldn¡¯t salvage any resources from them.

    However, although these alchemy gs cannot be recycled for materials, the Space was still able to obtain itsponents. This allowed Zhao Hai to get his hands on even more nts. Now these nts had been nted inside the Space. Zhao Hai was very satisfied with his harvest.

    Now, the number of rifles inside the Space has reached 200 thousand. Besides the 150 thousand used to arm the Undead, the others were stored by Zhao Hai. Besides the rifles, Zhao Hai also made more than 50 cannons. All of which were handed over to Mu Yu along with the refining method.

    The cannons were much more powerfulpared to mortars. However, refining them wasn¡¯t easy. It was only after obtaining rare materials in Yan did Zhao Hai manage to refine them.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t install the cannons on the Hell King¡¯s Ship, Giant Spirit Treasure Ship, and the Pagoda. It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t want to arm them with cannons, but it was because it wasn¡¯t the right time to do so. Zhao Hai was in Yan while the threerge artifacts were elsewhere. It would seem suspicious if the threerge artifacts were to suddenly gain new cannons.

    From his calctions, Zhao Hai discovered that a cannon shot could devastate a Severed Soul Expert.

    As for the number of ammunition currently inside the Space, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t bother taking count. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel dizzy thest time he saw how many digits there were. So now, he no longer cared.

    Although Mu Yu managed to obtain 50 cannons, their side had only been able to manufacture 10. This wasn¡¯t only because the materials used were rare, but also the sess rate was very low.

    By this point, the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters had almost been surrounded by the Fireweaver and Giant Spirit Realm Army. The following battle would be the defense of the headquarters. This was the reason why Mu Yu called Zhao Hai over.

    Zhao Hai immediately flew towards the transmission formation and returned to the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters. Upon appearing at the transmission formation, the first person Zhao Hai saw was Mu Yu and the others.

    Mu Yu¡¯s expression remained the same. On the other hand, Tang Wen and Tang Jie had grief written all over their faces. Zhao Hai could understand why they were like this. This was because the recent losses of the Hundred Treasures Realm has been very big.

    In the past several days, the Hundred Treasures Realm lost more than ten thousand people. As for their subordinate realms, altogether they lost 50 thousand. This was the heaviest losses they experienced since entering the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    Zhao Hai knew about the statistics, but he feigned ignorance. He looked at Mu Yu and said, ¡°Big Brother Mu, did the Fireweavers arrive?¡±

    Mu Yu smiled bitterly and said, ¡°They¡¯re here. There¡¯s far more than we expected. In our subsequent battles against them, the realm has lost more than ten thousand people while the subordinate realms lost 50 thousand. But the enemies suffered much more losses, totalling about 150 thousand.¡±

    Zhao Hai made his brows tighten as he asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me? How¡¯s the situation now?¡±

    Mu Yu forced a smile and said, ¡°The Fireweaver and the Giant Spirit Treasure Realm Army are now outside the headquarters, so I called you back. It¡¯s time for yourrge artifacts to take action.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, this isn¡¯t a problem. But I need time, about a few hours.¡±

    Mu Yu replied, ¡°Why? Is there something wrong?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. But I managed to obtain some materials in Yan that I want to integrate to myrge artifacts. There¡¯s also the cannons that I want to install. Once I get the cannons to myrge artifacts, their offensive strength would be much more formidable.¡±

    Mu Yu stared, then his eyes shone as he said, ¡°Alright, we can stall for a couple of hours. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Help me ry the news to the Elders. I won¡¯t have the time to greet them. I¡¯ll start working now.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded, ¡°Go, I will take you to your residence. I will make sure that you¡¯re not disturbed.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then followed Mu Yu to his residence and closing up.

    Mu Yu turned his head to Tang Jie and said, ¡°Guard this ce. Make sure that nobody disturbs Little Hai. I¡¯ll go and see Master.¡± Tang Jie and Tang Wen nodded as they stood on the left and right side of Zhao Hai¡¯s residence.

    Mu Yu proceeded towards the conference hall. The conference room has been expanded to fit more than 1000 Immortal Experts. Most of these Immortal Experts were from subordinate realms. Only about a hundred of them belonged to the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Mu Yao and Tang Yaoen were also inside the conference hall. People would give them reports from time to time. They reported the progress of the battles as well as the losses incurred by the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s side.

    Although the subordinate realms lost a lot of people. This loss was distributed among the various realms. This meant that, on average, each subordinate¡¯s losses were light. Their losses were still within what they could ept. Even so, the Immortal Experts of the subordinate realms couldn¡¯t help but frown everytime they heard of the losses. Each person lost to this battle would affect their strength.

    When Mu Yu entered the conference hall, it happened that Mu Yao received the loss report. Another outpost has been broken through and they lost a lot of people.

    Mu Yu didn¡¯t mind the report as he flew towards Mu Yao. He gave Mu Yao a salute before saying, ¡°Master, Little Hai has returned.¡±

    Mu Yao was stunned for a moment before he said, ¡°Where is he? Let him use hisrge artifacts to attack the enemy. Teach those bastards a little lesson.¡±

    Mu Yao was under a lot of pressure recently. Although they were in a defensive position, they haven¡¯t been able to fight any beautiful battles recently. The Immortal Experts of the subordinate realms were beginning to criticize the Hundred Treasures Realm. At this point, they needed a victory, even if a small one.

    Mu Yu replied, ¡°Little Hai still wants to integrate some materials he found into hisrge artifacts. He¡¯s also going to install new cannons into his artifacts. Because time is tight, he didn¡¯t have the opportunity to visit you.¡±

    Mu Yu¡¯s words caused the surrounding Immortal Experts to discuss. Most of them were asking who Zhao Hai was and why he dared to treat Mu Yao like this. Mu Yao was a top existence in the Hundred Treasures Realm. Even people from the Hundred Treasures Realm wouldn¡¯t ignore him like that.

    Mu Yao didn¡¯t care about these people as he nodded and said, ¡°Alright. How long did Little Hai say it would take?¡±

    Mu Yu replied, ¡°He said it would take a few hours, but not too long. You know how Little Hai does things. He always prepares for the worst and does his best in preparing.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded, ¡°Make sure that Little Hai remains undisturbed. No matter who they are, if they dared disturb him, kill them immediately. Once Little Haies out, tell him toe see me.¡± Mu Yu nodded.

    Mu Yao turned his head towards the other Immortal Experts and said, ¡°When Little Haies out, we¡¯ll gather a hundred thousand people and go with him to attack the Fireweaver and the Giant Spirit Realm army. Is there anyone willing to go with him?¡±

    As soon as Mu Yao said that, Immortal Experts from the Xu Race and the World of Cultivation stood up and simultaneously said, ¡°Our realm is willing to go.¡± After the two, other Immortal Experts stood up. Mu Yao looked at the people who stood up. These people were mid to lower-medium grade realms. They suffered sufficient losses in the war, naturally they were distressed. A loss for them was a huge loss for their realms. Who would have thought that they would volunteer to attack alongside Zhao Hai.

    The actions of these Immortal Experts caused the Immortal Experts from low-grade realms to stare. They had just beenmanded by their realms to go here, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t hope to be assigned to any battle. This was because an assignment meant the possibility of death.

    However, they didn¡¯t expect that instead of keeping silent and lowering their heads, these Immortal Experts volunteered immediately. This puzzled these Immortal Experts. They looked at the volunteers as though they had gone crazy.

    Seeing the Immortal Experts that stood up, Mu Yu understood what was going on. Those who stood up were Immortal Experts whose realms had participated in defending the Octopus Inds alongside Zhao Hai. It was natural that they had been rewarded greatly for this contribution. Now, upon hearing that Zhao Hai was going to set out once more, these people wouldn¡¯t want to miss this chance. Therefore, they all requested to be assigned to Zhao Hai¡¯s side.

    On the other hand, Mu Yao didn¡¯t expect this to happen. He had asked these people before to participate in the battle. However, these Immortal Experts just shrank their presence, not wanting to be called over. In the end, Mu Yu had to pick people himself. He was also fair in his selection. He made sure that the people he picked came from different realms. This was the first time he saw people actually volunteering to fight in the war.

    Mu Yao stared, but he still nodded and said, ¡°Since you want to volunteer, then we¡¯ll ask you to gather 90 thousand people for the assignment. Our Hundred Treasures Realm will dispatch 10 thousand of our own people. This group will be assigned to Mu Yu and Zhao Hai¡¯smand. I ask everyone to prepare since you¡¯ll be heading out as soon as Little Hai goes out.¡± Those who volunteered nodded. There weren¡¯t any traces of worry on their faces. Instead, they were excited, which puzzled the other Immortal Experts.

    Mu Yao nodded, then he looked at Mu Yu and said, ¡°This time, we need to make the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm understand that our Hundred Treasures Realm couldn¡¯t be bullied that easily. Remember, saving lives is your first goal. Killing enemies is secondary.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded and said, ¡°Roger. Master can rest assured.¡± Mu Yao nodded, then he let out a long breath as he asked, ¡°How are the aid requests going?¡±

    A Severed Soul Expert immediately replied, ¡°It hasn¡¯t been going well. All of them gave ambiguous responses, dragging the conversation. I think they¡¯re waiting to see how we deal with the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm.¡±

 Chapter 1504 â€“ Confident!

    <h4>Chapter 1504 - Confident!</h4>

    Tang Yaoen coldly snorted and said, ¡°Those trash. They really expect us to fall to the Fireweavers. Didn¡¯t they think about what would happen if we get swallowed by the Fireweaver Race? A group of shortsighted people.¡±

    Mu Yao snorted as well, his eyes fiery as he said, ¡°Those people actually don¡¯t want the Fireweavers intervening in the Ten-thousand Realm battlefield. They are shrewd. They aren¡¯t acting now so that we¡¯ll fight the Fireweavers on our own and expend our strength. They want to use this opportunity to grab profits. But how could they know that we already have rifles and managed to kill a great number of Fireweavers. If they get word about this, then they would no doubt make a stand. What we have to do right now is to force their hand.¡±

    Tang Yaoen stared as he looked at Mu Yao and asked, ¡°Senior Brother, what do you mean? What do you n to do?¡±

    Mu Yao coldly snorted and said, ¡°We need those people to see that we have the strength to defeat the Fireweavers. Once Little Haies out and leads the hundred thousand army to attack the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm, the Fireweavers would know who they¡¯re dealing with. And as long as Little Hai wins, then those fellows waiting at the back wouldn¡¯t be able to get a seat at the table.¡±

    Tang Yaoen stared for a moment, then he frowned and said, ¡°Brother, will this work? Little Hai is strong, but it shouldn¡¯t be easy for him to deal with the Fireweaver and Giant Spirit Realm army.¡±

    Mu Yao coldly snorted and said, ¡°If the Immortal Experts of the Fireweaver Race and the Giant Spirit Realm don¡¯t interfere, then dealing with the army would be no problem. Haven¡¯t you seen the cannons sent by Little Hai? Those cannons are very powerful. It isn¡¯t easy to refine, but Little Hai¡¯s artifact can transform into a cannon. I reckon Little Hai will make use of it. With the cannons, the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm wouldn¡¯t be faring well. But those Immortal Experts supporting them wouldn¡¯t just stay and watch. However, once they make a move, we¡¯ll be prepared for it. We¡¯ll help Little Hai so that he wouldn¡¯t be hindered by Immortal Experts.¡±

    Tang Yaoen snorted and said, ¡°They will have a hard time facing Little Hai. He was able to face two attacks from an Immortal Expert even before reaching Transcending Tribtion. Now, Immortal Experts wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with him in a short time. When the timees, we would be able to block them.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded and said, ¡°Everyone, prepare for the battle.¡±

    At this time, a voice was heard from outside, ¡°Zhao Hai hase to see the Elders.¡±

    Mu Yao smiled faintly and said, ¡°Come in.¡± Shortly after, Zhao Hai walked in. He already knew that this ce was filled with Immortal Experts. The Hundred Treasures Realm truly invested a lot in the headquarters. They even moved their Immortal Experts over. They were here to fight head on against the Fireweaver Race.

    After Zhao Hai entered, he gave Mu Yao and the others a salute. Some of the Immortal Experts hadn¡¯t seen Zhao Hai before and were very curious about why Mu Yao and Tang Yaoen looked at him highly. These people heard how Mu Yao ced great importance on Zhao Hai.

    Mu Yao looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, I¡¯ll task you to use yourrge artifacts as well as a hundred thousand-man army to face the Fireweaver and the Giant Spirit Realm army. You need to win this battle, we can¡¯t afford to lose. How confident are you? Tell me the truth.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Mu Yao and said, ¡°Replying to the Elder. Honestly, if the Immortal Experts of the other party don¡¯t interfere, then I¡¯m confident of defeating the army.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s response, the Immortal Experts in the hall were in an uproar. They knew very well how strong the Fireweaver and Giant Spirit Realm army was. Even with the help of the rifles, the Hundred Treasures Realm was still pushed back into the headquarters. And now, there¡¯s Zhao Hai iming that he can defeat the enemy army. He couldn¡¯t just be talking big, right?

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Mu Yao stared, he looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Little Hai, you have to know that this is wartime. This is a military assignment, it isn¡¯t the time to be making jokes!¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t joke in battles, Elder. This young one is truly confident!¡±

    Mu Yao hesitated for a moment before he said, ¡°Alright. You don¡¯t need to worry about the Immortal Experts, we¡¯ll take care of it. As long as you can repel the enemy army, you will be awarded first-ss honors.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Thank you, Elder. This Zhao Hai is now going to prepare.¡±

    Mu Yao waved his hand and said, ¡°Go and prepare. As long as you¡¯re done with your threerge artifacts, Little Yu will arrange people to embark. This time, Little Yu will be themander and you¡¯ll be the deputy.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He understood that although he gained some fame in the Hundred Treasures Realm, he was still far from Mu Yu. In the fight against the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm, Mu Yu¡¯s prestige and fame was needed, so he needed to be amander. Only someone of his status couldmand everyone.

    The reason Zhao Hai was given the position of deputymander was to give him a status that allowed him to give orders to people. Whether they defeat the Fireweavers or not depends mainly on Zhao Hai.

    The Hundred Treasures Realm needs Zhao Hai¡¯s abilities and artifacts. But because Zhao Hai was an outsider, his status wasn¡¯t enough to convince people. So instead of making Zhao Haimander, he gave the position to Mu Yu instead. Mu Yao knew that Mu Yao wouldn¡¯t be able to be very useful in the battle. Mu Yu couldn¡¯t do much against the Fireweaver and Giant Spirit Realm army. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to push towards the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters. Therefore, they can only rely on Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai approved of Mu Yao¡¯s arrangement. He also knew that he didn¡¯t have enough status tomand the people of the Hundred Treasures Realm. The position of deputymander was just proper for him. At the same time, this position would also elevate his status in the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Zhao Hai received the assignment and then gave everyone a salute before leaving. Outside the hall were Mu Yu along with Tang Jie and Tang Wen. These four people will be in charge ofmanding their army.

    Mu Yao also thought of assigning other Severed Soul Experts to act together with Zhao Hai. However, Mu Yao was also afraid of these Severed Soul Experts hindering Zhao Hai. The uing battle was just too important for the Hundred Treasures Realm. The Hundred Treasures Realm was crumbling under pressure recently, they needed a victory to show the other high-grade realms that they can deal with the Fireweavers. The other high-grade realms needed to feel that they would be left out of the loot if they were to continue to dy.

    Mu Yao knew that the other high-grade realms could see that if it weren¡¯t for the Fireweavers, then the Giant Spirit Realm would have been defeated. The Hundred Treasures Realm couldn¡¯t swallow the Giant Spirit Realm, so these high-grade realms could still get some benefits. Now that the Fireweavers have entered the stage, things have be a bit different.

    These realms knew how harmful it would be if the Fireweavers were to join the battles in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. But since these realms were led by old foxes, they want the Hundred Treasures Realm to shave off some of the strength of the Fireweaver and the Giant Spirit Realm army, and might even be defeated in their hands. When the timees, they would act and defeat the Fireweavers in one fell swoop andpletely destroy the Giant Spirit Realm. This way, they could divide the Giant Spirit Realm and the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s territories among themselves.

    For this reason, these high-grade realms didn¡¯t send troops. But if the Hundred Treasures Realm disys a strong hand, then the situation would be different. These people would be anxious and they would no doubt be forced to make a move.

    Zhao Hai had just closed up and took with him his threerge artifacts. He said that he was going to integrate new materials into his artifacts. Naturally, this meant that people needed to get off the artifacts. Because of this, although Mu Yu and the others were ready, they still haven¡¯t entered the artifacts.

    When Zhao Hai came out, he immediately released his threerge artifacts. Then people began to embark. Zhao Hai would be on the Hell King¡¯s Ship, Mu Yu would be on the Pagoda, and Tang Jie and Tang Wen would be on the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship. Once everyone has entered therge artifacts, Zhao Hai immediately left the headquarters.

    Although the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm were practically outside the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters, they still haven¡¯t been able to attack it. The outposts outside were still resisting. The Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm were currently attacking them with all of their strength.

    As Mu Yu stood on the Pagoda, he used his spiritual force to look at its changes. The Pagoda originally had nine floors each with their own windows. These windows were initially intended for cultivators to release their attacks. But now, these windows hadrge cannons jutting out from them. The cannons were much thickerpared to the mortars.

    Mu Yu could count 72 cannons on the Pagoda alone. He turned his attention to the Hell King¡¯s Ship and the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship and could see roughly the same amount of cannons. There were also several Undead standing behind the cannons. Although they didn¡¯t hold anything, they all had spatial equipment on them. Mu Yu didn¡¯t have to look at what¡¯s inside to know that it had ammunition.

    Mu Yu let out a long breath and took back his spiritual force. He turned his head towards an outpost not far away. This one hasn¡¯t received any attacks yet. However, a cold glint passed through Mu Yu¡¯s eyes. He had seen too many outposts like these being extinguished by the enemy. He hated the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm for this. He wanted to take revenge!

 Chapter 1505 â€“ Battle Start

    <h4>Chapter 1505 - Battle Start</h4>

    Zhao Hai calmly looked ahead. Inside the Space, an army of a hundred thousand Undead were waiting. The Undead were all equipped with rifles. Once Zhao Hai gives the order, they would emerge from the Space and attack the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm army.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t nning on releasing his Undead Army. If he released a hundred thousand Undead armed with rifles, people would definitely be terrified. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t be stunned by the Undead, but by the number of rifles instead.

    If Zhao Hai took out a hundred thousand rifles, then Mu Yu and the others wouldn¡¯t be calm. If given the time, it¡¯s natural for Zhao Hai to get this much rifles. After all, Mu Yao gave Zhao Hai Yan. If he used the materials there, he should be able to make a lot of materials.

    However, being able to create so many rifles in a short time surpassed Mu Yu and the others¡¯ imagination. This would only cause dread to upy the Hundred Treasures Realms¡¯ heart.

    Rifles were iparable to magic artifacts. Magic artifacts required both spiritual force and spiritual qi to operate. If either wascking, then even if you had a good artifact, you wouldn¡¯t be able to use it. On the other hand, rifles didn¡¯t need spiritual qi nor spiritual force. As long as one can pull the trigger and has enough bullets, then they would be able to kill people.

    Naturally, a rifle in the hands of a Foundation Establishment Expert couldn¡¯tpare to a rifle in the hands of a Severed Soul Expert. Despite this, a hundred thousand rifles couldn¡¯t be treated lightly.

    Therefore, even if Zhao Hai¡¯s undead were armed with rifles, they couldn¡¯t be used that easily. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to arouse any suspicion since it would be unfavorable for his ns.

    But at the same time, Zhao Hai also knew that even if he didn¡¯t take out the rifles that he has, he still doesn¡¯t need to be afraid of the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm. This was because he has cannons, more than 200 of them. They were enough. The range of the cannons was quite far,pletely beyond the range of the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm.

    Moreover, besides the cannon, the Hundred Treasures Realm also sent 10 thousand people who had rifles. This was something that couldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    The threerge artifacts flew fast and before long they were able to hear the crackle of gunfire. Then shadows began to appear in front of them.

    Zhao Hai immediately stopped the threerge artifacts. Then he waved his hands ordering the Undead to aim the cannons. The cultivators inside therge artifacts were curious about the cannons. And when they came over, they discovered that the cannons were not as simple as they thought. The aiming system of the cannons looked sophisticated. It could clearly show the targets at the front.

    The Fireweavers were currently standing on top of their tamed beasts aiming their rifles towards the outpost. The outpost was also firing back at them. Bullets flew between the two sides.

    Since the Fireweavers were constantly moving and were far away from the outpost, the mortars weren¡¯t very useful against them.

    When he saw this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but slowly shake his head. He was somewhat disappointed with the Hundred Treasures Realms¡¯ refiners. His artillery were an improved version. Not only did they have an aiming system, it also had a tracking system which can lock on to an enemy. This increased the weapon¡¯s strength even further.

    The threerge artifacts slowly distanced themselves, but not too far away. Zhao Hai looked at the Undead controlling the cannons. These Undead were already experienced in using cannons. And with the aiming system, they only needed less than a second to aim before they¡¯re ready to fire. The cannon shot would then actively seek out their target.

    Moreover, the aiming system was being controlled by the Space. Each target will have a number either 1 or 2. If a target has the number 2, it meant that two cannons were already aiming for it, so others could no longer lock onto them. Although the cannons were powerful. Sometimes it wouldn¡¯t be able to kill a target on their own. Therefore, the aiming system permitted two cannons to aim at one target.

    The Undead were proficient in using the cannons. One was responsible for choosing the target, which wasn¡¯t very easy to do. Although there were a lot of targets to aim at, the problem was choosing which targets to go for. There¡¯s also another Undead who would determine when the fire. When two cannons aimed at its target, five blips would be seen. Once the five blips light up, then it would be the moment to fire. Besides that, there¡¯s also an Undead responsible for loading the ammunition. Thenstly, there¡¯s the Undead who would pull the trigger. They were well-trained and coordinated well.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t need tomand the Undead when they to fire the cannons. During the battle, the Undead can fire whenever they see fit. So once the targets were aimed at, the cannons began firing.

    Another improvement to the cannons was the reduction to the noise it made. If this many cannons fired at the same time, then those on the surroundings would definitely be shaken deaf.

    Zhu Wang stood on top of his spirit turtle while holding his rifle and shooting at the outpost of the Hundred Treasures Realm. The defensive formation of the outpost has already been broken through, so they were now attacking the people inside the outpost. However, Zhu Wang didn¡¯t have a good expression on his face. This was because he was extremely upset about his weapon.

    The Fireweavers were able to run unhindered in the battlefield because of their rifles. But they didn¡¯t expect the Hundred Treasures Realm to also have rifles in their hands. If it weren¡¯t for the horrible aim of the people in the outpost, then their side would have suffered more casualties. But even then, the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s side were still able to inflict huge losses to the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm.

    They had always used the rifles to bully people, but now they were being bullied by rifles. Zhu Wang couldn¡¯t help but feel bitter inside.

    Zhu Wang aimed his rifle towards a person on the outpost. His spirit turtle was very stable. However, it still wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to hit his target.

    After a long time battling their enemy, the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm understood that if they stayed in one ce for too long, then they would no doubt be killed. Therefore, they were constantly moving. With the targets moving, the spirit turtle was also moving, making aiming very difficult.

    However, the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm have a weakness. They were not used to firing their rifles while moving. When they want to shoot, they would stop first and take aim. This window of time would give Zhu Wang and the others a chance to hit their opponent.

    But just as Zhu Wang aimed at someone from the Hundred Treasures Realm, he suddenly noticed something in the corner of his eye. He turned his head and saw threerge artifacts. The threerge artifacts were slowly maneuvering themselves towards the outpost.

    Zhu Wang was startled, he knew what these threerge artifacts were. They were the reason why the first batch the Fireweaver Race sent were annihted. Seeing them here, Zhu Wang couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of crisis.

    While Zu Wang was thinking about how to deal with the threerge artifacts, he suddenly felt his hair stand up. Zhu Wang felt something simr before, it was a feeling of being aimed at.

    As a gunman himself, he was very familiar with this feeling. It was because of this feeling that he was able to avoid a lot of dangerous situations. Ans this time, he felt int one after another. And the danger he felt was much stronger than the ones he felt before.

    Zhu Wang¡¯s expression turned ugly. However, he didn¡¯t order his spirit turtle to move immediately. He was still moving at a moderate speed, but his direction had deviated. He was slowly retreating. Because he was very slow, nobody noticed.

    Zhu Wang raised his spirit turtle since it was little, so they were almost mentally connected. The spirit turtle moved slowly but Zhu Wang knew that the spirit turtle was preparing to dash at any moment to avoid any danger.

    As Zhu Wang finished his preparations, the intensity of the feeling he got became extremely powerful. Zhu Wang knew that the other party had made their move. Although he didn¡¯t see what wasing, he shouted, ¡°Go!¡± Hearing its master¡¯s word, the spirit turtle seems to have a fire lit up on its behind as it zoomed out of the area. They traveled close to a thousand meters. In Zhu Wang¡¯s mind, this distance was enough to evade the enemy¡¯s attack.

    However, Zhu Wang quickly discovered his mistake. The feeling didn¡¯t vanish. Just as Zhu Wang was about tomand his spirit turtle to move once more, two luminous spots could be seen moving closer and closer towards him. He immediately waved his hand as he released fireballs to meet the luminous spots. At the same time, the spirit turtle¡¯s golden snake tail pierced through the spots.

    Despite being hit by the fireballs, the luminous spots didn¡¯t slow down at all. The same was true when the golden snake hit them. It was also at this time that Zhu Wang was able to recognize what these two spots were.

    ¡°Huge bullets!¡± This was the final thought that ran through Zhu Wang¡¯s mind before hepletely cked out.

 Chapter 1506 â€“ Crackle of Gunfire

    <h4>Chapter 1506 - Crackle of Gunfire</h4>

    The rumbling crackle of gunfire was heard from the threerge artifacts. Although Zhao Hai¡¯s cannons underwent a muffling out its sounds, a sound of more than a hundred cannons would still be very loud.

    On the other hand, the Fireweavers were sent into a flurry. This was because they didn¡¯t expect to be attacked suddenly. Moreover, the strength of the other party was very powerful. They could see theirrades dying to the cannon shells in all directions.

    Zhao Hai made the cannon shells simr to the mortar shells. These shells explode as well, but it was impossible to kill cultivators with explosion alone. So Zhao Hai stuffed small artifacts inside the cannon shells. These small artifacts were actually small silver needles with armor pration.

    So when the two shells hit Zhu Wang, he didn¡¯t even have the chance to defend before he was peppered with holes.

    It wasn¡¯t only Zhu Wang who suffered this fate, his spirit turtle was killed as well. Even a defensively strong spirit turtle couldn¡¯t do anything. Both the beast and person that died were immediately taken into the Space by the silver needles. After that, the Undead Zhu Wang joined the riflemen of the Space.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t really need Zhu Wang¡¯s rifle. However, he currently didn¡¯t have the same rifle as Zhu Wang¡¯s. Therefore, he received Zhu Wang¡¯s rifle into the Space. This way, when he releases Zhu Wang in the future, nobody would suspect anything.

    The other Fireweavers suffered the same fate as Zhu Wang. Some of them might have survived the explosion of the shells, but the silver needles inside finished them off. Under Cai¡¯er¡¯s control, these silver needles could attack multiple times. This made it impossible for the Fireweavers to escape.

    After the first volley, more than 100 Fireweavers perished. This caused the other Fireweavers to be dumbfounded.

    They were used to seeing people die in this war, but seeing more than 100 die just like that, they were stunned. But this was only the beginning.

    The cannons continued to fire. As shells flew, a Fireweaver would die.

    Zhao Hai no longer hesitated to kill the Fireweavers. He used to be cautious, fearing that Mu Yu would find out that his artifacts were different. But now, he doesn¡¯t need to do so anymore. They were too far from the Fireweavers that spiritual force wouldn¡¯t be able to reach the shells. Therefore, Zhao Hai could confidently move using his silver needles.

    When the cannons began to fire, Zhao Hai contacted Mu Yu with hisputer. As hemanded the cannons to attack, Mu Yu would lead his troops to evacuate the outpost. Not only would this ensure the safety of the people on the outpost, it would also increase the strength of the Hundred Treasures Realms¡¯ side.

    Also, because the outpost¡¯s defensive formation was broken, if he didn¡¯t get these people, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to return to the headquarters easily without the use of transmission formations. If they can¡¯t return, then they might as well join them to fight.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai¡¯s three artifacts didn¡¯t go forward. Instead, it stopped in ce as it continued to attack the Fireweavers.

    What¡¯s strange about this group was that there were no people from the Giant Spirit Realm nor were there people from subordinate realms. All of them were Fireweavers numbering about 2000.

    This confused Zhao Hai. He didn¡¯t understand why this group of Fireweavers chose to attack this outpost without bringing other troops. This doesn¡¯t seem like the tactic of the Fireweavers.

    However, this wasn¡¯t the time to think about this. As cannons fired, more Fireweavers perished. Those who survived were flustered. They discovered that they didn¡¯t have any means to deal with the enemy.

    The rifles in their hands didn¡¯t have the same range as the enemy¡¯s artillery. They simply cannot hit their opponent. This meant that they could only take the attack without any means to shoot back. This caused the Fireweavers to feel very angry. At the same time, they were also terrified.

    In the past, they used this method to bully other cultivators. This was because their rifles had far more range than normal artifacts. Because of this, they had a distance advantage against their enemies. They would kill the other party with their rifles without the enemy being able to retaliate.

    Now, they were in the same position as their past enemies. They became the people who could only take the shots without being able to shoot back. The other party was continuously sending attacks. Moreover, the strength of the attacks was so much strongerpared to the rifles.

    The Fireweaver rifles weren¡¯t actually very strong. After all, the bullets were small. Even if they manage to hit someone from far away, as long as they don¡¯t hit a critical spot, they could only injure their target.

    Naturally, this refers to normal situations where the other party didn¡¯t have any defensive artifacts to protect them. If the other party has a defensive artifact, then they would be lucky enough to be one of the people who could block the bullets. When facing the Fireweaver Rifles, there¡¯s only three results: life, death, or disability!

    There¡¯s nothing else to say about ¡®life¡¯. If your artifact managed to block the bullet, then you would no doubt survive. Death was simple as well, not being able to block the bullet and being killed. As for disability, it was once the bullet hit you in a non-vital location.

    The Fireweaver rifle¡¯s bullets were also a kind of small artifact. They were quite hard to make. A cultivator¡¯s defensive artifacts weren¡¯t made for decoration. They were all hard and hard to prate in. When bullets hit these defensive artifacts, it would be a collision between two tough objects. This collision would cause the bullet to fragment. But this fragmented bullet was much more lethalpared to normal bullets.

    When a bullet hits a cultivator, then it would only leave a hole behind. Most people might die from this hole, but not cultivators. With how resilient they were, as long as they consume medicine, this damage would be healed in no time.

    On the other hand, a fragmented bullet adds an irregrity to the damage, causing arger area of damage to the target¡¯s body. Therefore, fragmented bullets were extremely lethal. Even if they hit an arm, they would no doubt shatter it.

    Most cultivators don¡¯t understand this principle. Because of this, whenever they fought the Fireweavers, they always used their defensive artifacts to protect themselves. In turn, this would increase the casualties because of the fragmented bullets.

    At first, the Firewavers didn¡¯t understand how lethal their rifles were. But as they continued to discover how easy to use the rifles were, they began to rely on it more and more. Presently, besides rifles and bullets, they rarely brought any other artifact.

    Because of this over-reliance on rifles, the Fireweavers didn¡¯t consider bringing defensive artifacts along with them. In their opinion, the Fireweavers didn¡¯t need to defend. As long as they pepper their enemies with bullets, then the battle would be over. This made the Fireweaver Army a purely offensive army without any regard for defense. Now, they suffered because of this arrangement. As soon as Zhao Hai attacked them with cannons, they began to lose numbers at an rming rate. This caused the Fireweavers to be terrified. They were afraid that they would be the next ones to die.

    This wasn¡¯t the end. There weren¡¯t a lot of people inside the outposts. Before long, everyone has entered therge artifacts. This also meant that Zhao Hai and the others could let loose.

    With the addition of the people from the outpost, and the Fireweavers that were killed, along with the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s troops, Zhao Hai¡¯s current strength was now very good. He had no reason to be afraid of 1000 Fireweavers. After the people from the outpost embarked on the ship, Zhao Hai immediatelymanded therge artifacts to rush towards the Fireweavers.

    As therge artifacts charged over, Zhao Hai called over a Fireweaver Undead. This Fireweaver Undead was Zhu Wang, now one of Zhao Hai¡¯s loyal soldiers.

    Zhao Hai looked at Zhu Wang and said, ¡°Only Fireweavers are here. Where are the people from the Giant Spirit Realm and the subordinate realms?¡±

    Zhu Wang immediately replied, ¡°Replying to the Young Master. The army has been left behind. The Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm managed to gather a total of 100 thousand troops. They want to break through the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters in one go. In order to not disturb the grass and startle the snakes, we¡¯re sent in advance to pave the path of the army. After we do so, the army will go straight to the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then his expression changed as he said, ¡°Can the army catch up that quickly?¡±

    Zhu Wang replied, ¡°It can. The Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm amassed more than 20rge artifacts fitted for fast and long travel as well asrge capacity. But they weren¡¯t using Giant Spirit Treasure Ships, that would be too eye catching.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he waved his hand to send Zhu Wang Back. Then hemanded hisrge artifacts to chase the remaining Fireweavers. At the same time, he sent orders to the Undead to target only the Fireweavers who were fleeing. As for those who still resisted, the other people with rifles would deal with them.

    After passing his orders, Zhao Hai appeared on the Pagoda. Mu Yu was currently looking at the Fireweavers who were being killed one by one with a pleased expression on his face. It was at this time that Zhao Hai appeared.

    Seeing Zhao Hai, Mu Yu couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then his expression changed as he asked, ¡°Little Hai, why are you here? Did something happen?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I just asked an Undead Fireweaver. He said that the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm gathered a hundred-thousand army to attack the headquarters. The ones here are just cleaners sent to make a path. Once they sweep the outposts, the army would march to the headquarters. But they didn¡¯t expect us toe out and attack.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Mu Yu coldly snorted and said, ¡°Good, Fireweavers, good. But why haven¡¯t we received this information before?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°They usedrge artifacts to hurry along. Theserge artifacts are made to fly long distances. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re just waiting for the outposts to be cleaned up. Then they would rush to the headquarters and use artifacts like the formation breaking needle to break into it.¡±

    Mu Yu replied, ¡°They¡¯re n is good. But they didn¡¯t take us into ount. Little Hai, what do you n to do next?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°We¡¯ll clean the advance troops first. Then we¡¯ll wait for the enemy¡¯s response. They have a hundred thousand people, we also have a hundred thousand people on our side. They have rifles, we have rifles as well. However, they don¡¯t have artillery. We¡¯re at an advantage.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s clean these fellows up first. Let¡¯s get in touch with Little Jie and LIttle Wen. Then we¡¯ll proceed.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then their figures moved and appeared on the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship where Tang Jie and Tang Wen were on. They discussed the n before Zhao Hai and Mu Yu returned to their respectiverge artifacts and attacked what was left of the 2000 Fireweavers.

    The Fireweavers already had low morale. They were panicking. Now that Zhao Hai increased the intensity of his attack, they no longer blocked and instead scattered in all directions to escape. However, they wouldn¡¯t be able to run away in time.

    Zhu Huo currently stood on his wind beast as he desperately fled the battlefield. To him, the events that just happened seemed like a nightmare. This was especially true regarding the threerge artifacts. Zhu Huo knew clearly that if he didn¡¯t escape now, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to live on.

    Previously, the Fireweavers, along with the Giant Spirit Realm and its subordinate realms, sent arge number of people to wipe out the threerge artifacts as well as the Octopus Inds. At that time, they had huge morale, but they were still annihted in the end. Now, the 2000 people didn¡¯t have any confidence in facing the threerge artifacts.

    However, Zhu Huo was very confident in his running skill. His wind beast was very fast, it can be said that it was the quickest beast there was. Therefore, he was able to cover arge distancepared to the other Fireweavers.

    Despite this, Zhu Huo didn¡¯t lower his guard. He knew how powerful the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s cannons were. Therefore, he constantly changed his route as he paid attention to any shellsing for him. He also fired his rifle from time to time.

    Before long, Zhu Huo managed to leave the battlefield. He was certain that the cannons wouldn¡¯t be able to reach his current location. Zhu Huo began to rx.

    But at this time, Zhu Huo suddenly discovered several people in front of him. In the hands of these people were rifles that he hasn¡¯t seen before. Zhu Huo swept these people with his spiritual force and discovered that they were Undead. Then suddenly, the Undead raised their rifles at the same time. Zhu Huo didn¡¯t have enough time to hide before the sound of gunfire was heard. Zhu Huo and his beast were killed immediately.

 Chapter 1507 â€“ Bombing The Enemy Ship

    <h4>Chapter 1507 - Bombing The Enemy Ship</h4>

    The reason Zhao Hai released his Undead this time was to see how effective they were with the rifles. At the same time, he didn¡¯t want any Fireweavers escaping. If they manage to escape, then the Fireweaver army would get information. When the timees, things might be moreplicated.

    Fortunately, the Undead didn¡¯t disappoint him. They lined up in a formation and used their rifles. Their fighting strength was quite good. Zhu Huo and his tamed beast weren¡¯t able to counter-attack before being killed.

    Zhao Hai was very satisfied with this result. Although the rifles were good on their own, seeing how good they were in the real battlefield still reassured him.

    Zhao Hai currently has a hundred thousand people going against 2000 Fireweavers. Along with the artillery they had, the Fireweavers couldn¡¯t do anything.

    Moreover, the Fireweavers discovered that their rifles were of no use to Zhao Hai, which demoralized them even more. Thest trace of resistance in their hearts vanishedpletely.

    The threerge artifacts continued to chase the Fireweavers. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t be able to kill every single on. As for those who escaped, they suffered the same fate as Zhu Huo. After a while, not a single Fireweaver was left alive in the battlefield.

    Once they could no longer spot any Fireweavers, the threerge artifacts regrouped. Zhao Hai nced at Mu Yu nodded. Mu Yu nodded as well. They didn¡¯t need to speak. It was time to implement what they discussed before.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and the three artifacts began to fly forward. He already asked Zhu Wang where the Fireweaver Army was. It was time to deal with them.

    Mu Yu took out a jade sword message and passed the information back to the headquarters. Right now, the headquarters had managed to acquire more troops. As long as they make the proper adjustments, they would be able to empower their defense.

    At the same time, Mu Yu knew that if the Fireweavers were to really attack the headquarters, then the result would greatly depend on the Immortal Experts. When the timees, Mu Yu and the others could only upy a supporting role.

    The threerge artifacts quickly moved forward. Everyone on board had happy expressions on their faces. They actually didn¡¯t take a lot of shots since Zhao Hai directly used his cannons to obliterate the enemy. Although they weren¡¯t active participants, the people onboard still couldn¡¯t help but feel ecstatic.

    After flying for one hour, Zhao Hai and the others still hadn¡¯t seen anyone from the Fireweaver Race nor the Giant Spirit Realm. It looked like there wasn¡¯t a war going on.

    Despite this, Zhao Hai knew that this war had captured the attention of the entire Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. This time, both sides had troops numbered to the hundreds of thousands. This was almost unprecedented. It was impossible to ignore this battle.

    Although wars urred between the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Giant Spirit Realm before, the troops from both sides weren¡¯t that many. At that time, their numbers only reached dozens. Their battles were very discrete. But this time, it seems like both sides were going all-out.

    This was a battle for the Hundred Treasures Realm and their position in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. If they survive, then they will rise. But if they failed, they would vanish into history.

    After another half an hour, Zhao Hai was finally able to see people from the Fireweaver Race and the Giant Spirit Realm. They were on 20rge ships. However, they weren¡¯t advancing at this time. The ships just stopped in ce. It was clear that they were waiting for news.

    This was something that the silver needles discovered. In order to be in range to fire at the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm, they still needed to fly for at least 20 minutes more.

    Zhao Hai did not stop. He saw that the 20 ships that the Fireweavers prepared weren¡¯t used for battles but instead for transport. Therefore, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried about anything.

    Zhao Hai took out hisputer and told Mu Yu about the situation. He had everyone prepare. Twenty minutes was just a moment for cultivators.

    Twenty minutes passed in a blink of an eye. Zhao Hai and the others entered the range of the Giant Spirit Realm and the Fireweaver army. The other party also noticed their arrival asrge quantities of people flew out of one transport ship.

    The ship didn¡¯t look like a wooden sailboat. It had a t head and didn¡¯t have any sails. It was also veryrge. One could see from a nce that it wasn¡¯t made for battle.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be polite. After the enemy entered the range of the cannons, he immediately ordered the Undead to open fire. In order to gain the initiative, he had to be the first to attack.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s cannon shells contain small spirit snake needles. Naturally, it would be very easy for the shells to deal with transport ships. After a few shots, several holes appeared on the ship. Some shells hit the ship and exploded, scattering small spirit snake needles into the surroundings.

    The explosion caused very serious damage. The ship waspact and the people inside were densely packed. When the shells exploded and released arge number of spirit snake needles, even if the cultivators wanted to hide, they would have nowhere to hide in. They were quickly killed by the needles.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t waste time and turned those who died into Undead and sent them to the Space. Many of the dead weren¡¯t from the Fireweaver Race. The Fireweavers were very concerned about the security of their rifles. Therefore, besides Fireweavers, none of the other troops had rifles. They were just normal cultivators, the weakest of whom were at the Nascent Soul Stage.

    One could also see how much the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm invested in this war. The quality of troops was very high. If the Hundred Treasures Realm didn¡¯t have rifles, then they would never be able to stop this army.

    The Fireweaver and Giant Spirit Realm army also discovered what Zhao Hai was doing. They immediately ordered everyone to get out as fast as possible. They knew that if they stayed in the cabins, they would no doubt be killed.

    Zhu Yunshan¡¯s eyes were red. He was the leader of the Fireweaver Army. He didn¡¯t expect to encounter an attack from the Hundred Treasures Realm at this time. And this was from the threerge artifacts that they were tasked to watch out for.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s face, Zhu Yunshan knew that the 2000 Fireweavers that they sent in advance had been cleaned up. However, he didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to have lethal cannons. Those who were in the cabins when the shells exploded died before they could evene out.

    Zhu Yunshan really wanted to rush out and eliminate the threerge artifacts. However, he couldn¡¯t do so at this time. What they needed to do right now was to evacuate everyone out of their cabins, otherwise they would be killed.

    Zhao Hai calmly gazed at the Fireweaver Army. He did not get closer to the enemy. The Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm had beencent this time. They thought they already won against the Hundred Treasures Realm. They didn¡¯t think that the Hundred Treasures Realm would be able to fight back, so they didn¡¯t bringrge artifacts with fighting strength like the Giant Spirit Treasure Ships. Instead, they brought transport ships. So even if the Fireweavers and the people from the Giant Spirit Realm came out of their ships, it would still be difficult for them to cause any damage to Zhao Hai¡¯s artifacts.

    The only way for Zhao Hai¡¯s artifacts to be damaged was if they enemy were to rush it. However, with their current state, this will be very difficult to aplish. Because of this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t go forward. Although the 20 transport ships weren¡¯t meant forbat, they were still veryrge. If Zhao Hai and the others rushed over, then the enemy army would turn these ships into fortresses they could attack from. Therefore, Zhao Hai decided to bomb them out first. After destroying the 20 ships, only then would he go forward.

    The rumbling of cannon fire continued. Cultivators on the threerge artifacts ran to the windows in order to look outside. Kong Miao and Xu Wuzun were one of them.

    Looking at the 20 ships on the opposite side peppered with small andrge holes, an excited expression couldn¡¯t help but appear on Xu Wuzun¡¯s face. He turned to Kong Miao and said, ¡°Grandmaster Kong, Mister Zhao Hai has truly hidden his strength well. Look at those guys. I¡¯m afraid they will be blown up to bits. Hahaha.¡±

    Kong Miao couldn¡¯t hide his pride. Although Zhao Hai joined the Hundred Treasures Realm, it was undeniable that he came from the World of Cultivation. Zhao Hai¡¯s achievements gave face to the realm.

    In the past, the World of Cultivation was basically unknown in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Now, because of Zhao Hai, a lot of realms under the Hundred Treasures Realm took the initiative to build a rtionship with Kong Miao. The ttering words he received recently was something he would never imagine in the past.

    Kong Miao was also aware that these people were only polite to him because of Zhao Hai. Because of this, he didn¡¯t put on any airs and was also polite to these people. Now that the World of Cultivation was under the Hundred Treasures Realm, they needed to build connections in order to thrive.

    After some time, Zhu Yunshan called for statistics on the attack. The numbers he saw were painful. Just in this first batch of attacks, they lost about 20 thousand people. Twenty thousand was arge number in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Lower-grade realms might not necessarily have 20 thousand troops in the battlefield. In other words, Zhao Hai¡¯s cannon fire destroyed about two World of Cultivation¡¯s worth of troops in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    Zhao Hai still hadn¡¯t approached and instead continued to fire at the ships. Although Zhu Yunshan wanted to go out, he knew that it was impossible. If he did that, they would only lose more people. He was already prepared to retreat.

    At this time, a cold snort was heard followed by a cry of a phoenix. A fiery red figure flew straight from a distance. Its speed was very quick. In a blink of an eye, the red figure was already close to Zhao Hai. From what Zhao Hai can see, it was clearly a Fire Phoenix!

 Chapter 1508 â€“ Space Crisis!

    <h4>Chapter 1508 - Space Crisis!</h4>

    The Fire Phoenix was more than 30 zhang(~100m) long. It had a golden crest on its head as well as seven long plumes. It had a sharp pair of ws along with a long and sharp beak. It had red feathers that seemed to be on fire.

    Riding on the back of the phoenix was a person wearing clothes simr to those worn by the Fireweavers. What¡¯s different about him was the rifle on his back. The rifle was much longer than the ones used by the Fireweavers. It was also equipped with something like a scope.

    Seeing this rifle, Zhao Hai immediately thought of sniper rifles. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. He didn¡¯t expect to see this gun in the hands of the Fireweavers. Originally, he was afraid of being too conspicuous with his rifles. Now, it seems like there¡¯s more to the Fireweaver Race¡¯s rifles than what he saw.

    Just like what Zhao Hai thought, the Fireweaver Rifles weren¡¯t that simple. The reason the rifles looked ordinary was because the Fireweavers needed to be coordinated when using the rifle technique. The rifles they were equipped with were most suitable for this kind ofbat. If they changed the form of the rifles like Zhao Hai, there would be some difficulties in using the rifle technique.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s rifles were made without considering the rifle technique. Therefore, he was able to make the appropriate adjustments. The Fireweavers didn¡¯t have the same conditions as him.

    What surprised Zhao Hai the most was the fact that the person on the back of the fire phoenix was at the Immortal Stage. Not only him, the fire phoenix he was standing on was also at the Immortal Stage.

    The moment the Immortal Expert appeared, Zhao Hai immediately gathered the three artifact and formed a Æ·. Zhao Hai stood on the Hell King¡¯s ship, coldly looking at the Immortal Expert.

    The Immortal Expert was also looking at Zhao Hai. His eyes were electrifyingly cold. Although Zhao Hai was still far away from the Immortal Expert, he could feel a heavy pressure on him.

    Despite this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t avoid the Immortal Expert¡¯s gaze. Seeing Zhao Hai dare look at him eye to eye, the Immortal Expert stared for a moment before heughed and said, ¡°A small ce like the World of Cultivation actually managed to make an expert like you. Hahaha, good. This old man really underestimated you. Zhao Hai, dying in my hands today can be regarded as your blessing. Because of your strength, this old man will tell you his name. I¡¯m Zhu Huwei, titled the Fire Phoenix Sniper.¡±

    Zhao Hai cupped his fist and said, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen Senior Zhu. Senior Zhu, the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Giant Spirit Realm are bitter enemies. Being from one of the five Great Realms, why did you join the fight?¡±

    Zhu Huwei looked at Zhao Hai, then heughed and said, ¡°Interesting, you still want to persuade this old man. Alright, let this old man tell you. The Fireweavers want more territory, how¡¯s that answer?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Senior is really honest. This Zhao Hai has no words to say. Then, Senior, you may begin.¡±

    Zhu Huwei was no longer smiling. As the smile on his face vanished, he waved his hand as the huge rifle on his back appeared. Then he aimed at Zhao Hai.

    Zhu Huwei¡¯s guny was very fast, but Zhao Hai still managed to make preparations. A metal te appeared in front of him, hitting the shot Zhu Huwei sent towards him.

    Zhao Hai felt his body shake. The Hell King¡¯s ship retreated along with the Pagoda and the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship.

    Back when he discovered Zhu Huwei, Zhao Hai immediately pulled the energy from the threerge artifacts together. No matter which one of them was attacked, all three will take the brunt of the impact together.

    When Zhao Hai was thrown back by Zhu Huwei¡¯s rifle, both Mu Yu and Tang Jie were also fired upon. But since the threerge artifacts were being pushed back, the two shots also failed to prate.

    However, the two shots were still very heavy. Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual force shook, but fortunately he wasn¡¯t injured.

    As Zhao Hai fell back, the cannons from the three artifacts also fired. Numerous shells were fired into the air, but their target was only one, Zhu Huwei.

    Zhu Huwei coldly snorted when he saw this. A giant fire phoenix let out a cry as it received these shells.

    There was a loud explosion as all the cannon shells were exploded by the fire phoenix. The giant phoenix was also hit hard, the mes on its body dimmed a little.

    However, that giant phoenix was merely an avatar of Zhu Huwei¡¯s fire phoenix. This Immortal Stage beast indeed has extraordinary strength.

    At this moment, a voice was heard, ¡°Zhu Huwei, let this old man face you.¡± As soon as this voice was heard, two people appeared in front of Zhao Hai and the others. Both of them were dressed with the usual ck clothing of the Hundred Treasures Realm. One couldn¡¯t see any weapons on them, but their bodies exuded a strong aura that showed that they were at the Immortal Stage.

    Seeing the two, Zhu Huwei¡¯s eyes shrunk. It seems like the Hundred Treasures Realm had a certain understanding about him, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t have sent two Immortal Experts.

    Zhu Huwei was a rather unusual person among the Fireweavers. Unlike the other Fireweavers who had two or more tamed beasts, Zhu Huwei only had one, his Fire Phoenix.

    Actually, most of the powerful experts of the Fireweaver Race only had one tamed beast. This was because even though they trained multiple beasts when they were young, these beasts died out as time passed, leaving them with only one tamed beast.

    Zhu Huwei was someone who raised only one beast since childhood. He had only been with his fire phoenix his entire life. His case was very rare among the Fireweavers.

    Looking at the two experts from the Hundred Treasures Realm, Zhu Huweiughed and said, ¡°So it turns out to be the Twin Swords of Wind and Cloud. I didn¡¯t expect you to look at this Zhu Huwei highly. Both of you actually came to deal with me.¡±

    One of the twin swords looked at Zhu Huwei and said, ¡°Zhu Huwei, since you know our title. Then you should know our custom. No matter where we are, we brothers always act together. Zhu Huwei, you¡¯re a famed Immortal Expert, aren¡¯t you ashamed of attacking a junior?¡±

    Zhu Huwei sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯re preaching to someone who doesn¡¯t care about what you think. Also, is Zhao Hai an ordinary Transcending Tribtion Expert? If he is, then this old man will withdraw from this battle immediately.¡±

    Just like Zhu Huwei said, was Zhao hai really an ordinary Transcending Tribtion Expert? Even children won¡¯t be fooled by this. No ordinary Transcending Tribtion Expert could block an Immortal Expert¡¯s attack multiple times and still manage to survive.

    Seeing the two keeping silent, Zhu Huwei coldly snorted and said, ¡°Enough chit-chat. Let¡¯s leave this ce or else we¡¯ll hurt the little ones.¡± After he said that, Zhu Huwei¡¯s body vanished as he left the battlefield. The twin swords also followed and disappeared.

    When the Immortal Experts left, Zhao Hai naturally continued. He waved his hand as the threerge artifacts rushed and opened fire on the enemies.

    Then suddenly, arge fiery red bullet shot towards Zhao Hai from behind the Fireweaver army. Zhao Hai expression changed. This was because he couldn¡¯t see anyone behind the Fireweaver Army. Judging by the strength of the bullet, it was no doubt fired by an Immortal Expert. It was a hidden Fireweaver Immortal Expert!

    While he thought of this, Zhao Hai raised a metal wall to surround the threerge artifacts.

    Then at this time, Cai¡¯er¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Young Master, be careful. This bullet came from the spatial rift. It seems like the Fireweavers have an Immortal Expert that has spatial abilities.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then hisplexion changed. The Space was Zhao Hai¡¯s final trump card. If he really met an Immortal Expert with a spatial divergent ability, then he would have to be very careful to hide the existence of the Space.

    But Cai¡¯er¡¯s words didn¡¯t end there. She added, ¡°Young Master, the situation isn¡¯t good. The Immortal Experts of the Hundred Treasures Realm had all been sent out to battle the Immortal Experts of the Giant Spirit Realm and the Fireweaver Race. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to face this Immortal Expert on your own. Nobody wille to help you.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯splexion turned ugly when he heard this. He immediately shrunk the threerge artifacts and then sent them towards a spatial rift. He was the only one left.

    Just as he closed the spatial rift, Zhao Hai immediately felt the space around himpressing. It seems like the space was being locked in.

    Fortunately, Zhao Hai can still feel the existence of the Space. However, if he wanted to take something out of the Space, then it would be ten times more difficultpared to before. Fortunately, if he wanted to concentrate the energy of the Undead onto liquid silver, he could still do so.

    Mu Yu was able to notice the metal walls surrounding the pagoda. However, he wasn¡¯t anxious. He thought that Zhao Hai only did this in order to block the Fireweaver attacks. Therefore, when he saw the metal walls, he didn¡¯t think of anything.

    But in the next moment, Mu Yu suddenly discovered that they had returned to the headquarters. Everyone who departed earlier were with him. The only one missing was Zhao Hai.

    Mu Yu stared, then he noticed hisputer blinking. When he opened it to take a look, he discovered a message from Zhao Hai. He opened the message and heard Zhao Hai¡¯s voice, ¡°Big Brother Mu, I met an Immortal Expert that has a spatial ability. The Immortal Experts of the headquarters have all been sent to fight the Immortal Experts of the enemy. Therefore, I can only send you back while I stop him from attacking the headquarters. Big Brother Mu, you need to keep everyone vignt. If you can¡¯t hold on, return to the Hundred Treasures Realm.¡± There were no more messages after that.

 Chapter 1509 â€“ Spirit Snake Rifle

    <h4>Chapter 1509 - Spirit Snake Rifle</h4>

    Zhao Hai said his message in haste. When he heard the anxiety in Zhao Hai¡¯s voice, Mu Yu¡¯s expression drastically changed. He immediately wanted to save Zhao Hai, but he changed his mind when he understood what Zhao Hai meant.

    All of the Immortal Experts in the headquarters have been drawn away. Now, the headquarters was empty. If Mu Yu wanted to save Zhao Hai, then the core of the Hundred Treasures Realm would be defenseless. If an Immortal Expertes, then nobody would be able to stop them.

    Mu Yu also knew why Zhao Hai didn¡¯t return. If Zhao Hai went back with them, then the Immortal Expert would definitely chase them. The outposts outside the headquarters couldn¡¯t stop an Immortal Expert. If the Immortal Expert used his spatial ability to attack the headquarters, then nobody wouldmand the subordinate realms of the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai chose to constrain the Immortal Expert. As long as they manage to protect the headquarters, then the Hundred Treasures Realm would have an opportunity to overturn the situation.

    Mu Yu was aware that Zhao Hai waged his life to buy them some time, so he couldn¡¯t be impulsive in his decisions. Although Mu Yu was very confident in Zhao Hai, he knew that Zhao Hai still doesn¡¯t have the strength to fight an Immortal Expert. He can hold against an Immortal Expert, but it wouldn¡¯t be easy to do so.

    Moreover, if what Zhao Hai said was true, then the Immortal Expert also had spatial abilities. In other words, Zhao Hai¡¯s chances of escaping using his own spatial ability was very low. The only thing he could do was send Mu Yu and the others back to the headquarters. At that time, the Immortal Expert shouldn¡¯t have arrived. Otherwise, nobody would have been able to leave the battlefield.

    Mu Yu calmed down. At this time, Tang Jie and Tang Wen ran up to him with perplexed expressions. Tang Jie said, ¡°Big Brother Mu, where¡¯s Little Hai? Why didn¡¯t he return with us?¡±

    Mu Yu handed theputer to Tang Jie and said, ¡°Take a look. Don¡¯t tell anybody else about this.¡± After he said that, he turned around and left.

    Tang Jie and Tang Wen immediately opened theputer and listened to Zhao Hai¡¯s message. Their expression changed as well. Tang Jie was about to yell, but Tang Wen was able to cover his mouth. Tang Wen whispered, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t say anything. Let¡¯s follow what Little Hai said. First let¡¯s defend the headquarters, or else the Hundred Treasures Realm would be finished.¡±

    Tang Jie calmed down. Tang Wen looked at Tang Jie and said, ¡°Brother, Little Hai is working hard to buy time for us. We cannot waste his efforts. Doesn¡¯t Big Brother Mu also want to save Little Hai? He understands what Zhao Hai wanted to do. We can only endure. Haven¡¯t you noticed Big Brother Mu¡¯splexion?¡±

    Tang Jie opened his mouth, but in the end he didn¡¯t say anything as he sighed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Then they followed behind Mu Yu.

    Seeing Tang Jie and Tang Wen behind him, Mu Yu nodded and immediately began to arrange the 100 thousand troops into defensive positions around the headquarters.

    The defensive positions of the headquarters were built very well. Each were equipped with cannons as well as mortars. It was Zhao Hai who provided the cannons, so the defenses of the headquarters were very good.

    In addition to Mu Yu, there were also a few Severed Soul Experts in the headquarters. Aftermunicating with everybody, Mu Yu immediately arranged the cultivators to their respective posts. At the same time, Mu Yu went to the refining room where the rifles and the bullets were being made.

    Mu Yu immediately had two teams of refiners stop and shift their production to fake spirit snake needles. Mu Yu was aware that even if rifles were strong, they still couldn¡¯tpare to the formation breaking spirit snake needles when it came to offensive power. A spirit snake needle used by ten Severed Soul Experts was enough to stop an Immortal Expert for some time. What the Hundred Treasures Realm needed at this time was exactly this.

    After all the preparations were finished, Mu Yu stood on the walls of the headquarters and looked outward. Actually, he was very anxious. He was afraid that Zhao Hai might suffer an ident. However, he couldn¡¯t show his emotions on his face. Right now, Mu Yu holds the highest status in the headquarters. The people from the subordinate realms weren¡¯t aware that there were no Immortal Experts in the headquarters. If he gave them a clue of what was going on, then things might go out of control. Without an Immortal Expert present, disaster might erupt within.

    Tang Jie and Tang Wen were also aware of Mu Yu¡¯s worries. Otherwise, Mu Yu wouldn¡¯t have stood there and presented himself. In fact, although he can¡¯t see anything, Mu Yu still stood in ce. Tang Jie¡¯s thoughts were simrly in chaos, but he didn¡¯t show it. On the surface, nobody can see that something wasn¡¯t going well.

    Kong Miao and Xu Wuzun also felt something strange. They knew how important Zhao Hai was to the Hundred Treasures Realm, and his status in the realm wasn¡¯t very low. Mu Yu was also very dependent on Zhao Hai. As long as Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t retreat, then Mu Yu would have stayed beside him. But now, they could only see Mu Yu. However, they didn¡¯t ask Mu Yu. This was because they knew that their status was nothing in front of the Hundred Treasures Realm. And there were also things that they couldn¡¯t ask.

    Xu Wuzun was an old fox. The moment they returned to the headquarters without any warning, he began to feel that something was doing well. He was also aware that it wasn¡¯t the time to ask questions. Therefore, he didn¡¯t go forward. Naturally, since Kong Miao was still young, he wanted to ask what was going on before he was stopped by Xu Wuzun.

    The Xu Race wasn¡¯t very popr in the Hundred Treasures Realm. This was rted to their previous reputation. What the Xu Race needed was to get closer to the World of Cultivation. Because of this, Xu Wuzun was deliberately fostering his friendship with Kong Miao. Seeing Kong Miao about to do something stupid, it¡¯s natural for Xu Wuzun to stop him.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    After sending Mu Yu and the others out, Zhao Hai felt the space around him turn more solid. If he wanted to take things out of the Space, then he would need ten times more effort than usual. Fortunately, the Space still allows the Undead to input their energy into Liquid Silver. Otherwise, Zhao Hai would have no confidence to face the Immortal Expert.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai had Cai¡¯er and the others take a look how far thepact space goes. When necessary, he would open a spatial rift for the Undead to attack the Fireweavers.

    Zhao Hai knew that this solidified space had a great impact on him. If he wanted to enter the Space now, it would take a longer timepared to before. That period of time was enough for an Immortal Expert to take action. Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t doubt the methods of an Immortal Expert. If the Immortal Expert can seal the spatial rift before Zhao Hai can enter, then that would be extremely dangerous.

    What Zhao Hai was most afraid of was if the spatial rift was opened for too long, then the Immortal Expert might enter the Space. Zhao Hai still doesn¡¯t know if the Space could defend itself against an Immortal Expert. Because of this, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t nning on entering the Space soon.

    It can be said that this was the most dangerous encounter Zhao Hai had ever since transmigrating. In the past, whenever he was in danger, he could still enter the Space to save himself. But now, not only could he not enter the Space, the Space also couldn¡¯t provide him with much support.

    Zhao Hai also discovered that the restrictions around him didn¡¯t only apply to the Space. His artifacts were also affected. He would need five times more energy to control his artifacts. Controlling your artifact slower than usual was very fatal.

    As Zhao Hai was investigating the space around him, a tall and thin old man dressed in Fireweaver clothing appeared not far from him. This old man was very strange. Unlike other Fireweavers who step on one beast, this old man was stepping on two silver snakes. These snakes were long but thin. It¡¯smon for snakes to be as thick as a bowl if they were a few meters long. However, these snakes were 50 meters long yet were still as thin as amon snake.

    Tiny scales covered these two snakes up to their triangle heads. They had cold crimson eyes that stared at Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel cold under their gazes.

    The tall and thin man had a reserved aura when he appeared. His eyes were simrly cold. Zhao Hai felt the same feeling from this old man¡¯s gaze as the snakes¡¯.

    Additionally, behind the thin old man was an enormous rifle. It was big to the point that it didn¡¯t lookpatible with the old man.

    The rifle carried by Zhu Huwei before looked like a sniper rifle. On the other hand, this old man was carrying something like a bazooka. The barrel was thick and well-built. Although it looked like a rocketuncher, it was in the form of a rifle. Its body was ming red, which was very eye-catching.

    The old man sized Zhao Hai up for some time, then he said with a strange smile, ¡°Zhao Hai, I heard of your recent achievements. However, you need to remember that kids need to be low-key, or else they would die early.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the old man, then he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Can one really live long if they stay low-key? If an Immortal Expert like you can take action against me, what¡¯s the use of being low-key?¡±

    The old man coldly snorted and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, you¡¯re a talented kid. But you shouldn¡¯t have annoyed the Fireweaver Race. Only death awaits those who offend the Fireweavers.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°You¡¯re not the first person to say that to me. Ever since I came out to the world, I heard numerous people saying the same thing. But as you can see, I¡¯m still living well. Instead, it was those people who died. I just don¡¯t know if you can really kill me.¡±

    The old man coldly snorted and said, ¡°Extremely arrogant. Zhao Hai, remember this. The one who killed you is Spirit Snake Rifle Zhu Gui.¡± After he said that, therge rifle appeared in his hand. Then he aimed at Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai has been in full alert. Seeing the other party using their gun, he immediately erected a 100yer shield in front of him. The shields were 10 meters thick and 20 meters tall. They looked extremely sturdy.

    Zhu Gui had a look of ridicule on his face. He was very confident in his rifle. This was because he knew that rifles used by Immortal Experts were unlike rifles used by Severed Soul Experts.

    The Fireweavers had rifles for many years. If Zhao Hai could discover their weakness, how could the Fireweavers not? The Fireweavers knew about the shorings of using the rifles a long time ago. But once they reach the Immortal Stage, their rifles would be specially refined using secret methods. It was precisely because of this that once a Fireweaver enters the Immortal Stage, they would have officially begun cultivating the rifle. The Fireweavers discovered a unique cultivation from using rifles. Thisw, upon reaching the Immortal Stage, was called the Rifle Dao.

    Zhu Gui didn¡¯t know how deep the Rifle Dao was. But he knew that he had just touched the dao upon reaching the Immortal Stage. The road ahead was still very long.

    Although he just touched the beginning of the Rifle Dao, Zhu Gui already felt how powerful it was. This was strength far surpassing the Severed Soul Stage. It was for this reason that Zhu Gui was confident of being able to destroy Zhao Hai¡¯s shield.

    Therge fiery bullet hit the shield in no time. However, the shattering of the shield that Zhu Gui imagined didn¡¯t happen. He saw the shield bend back but the bullet was bing slower and slower. Before long, the bullet stopped, then it bounced back into the air.

    Zhu Gui stared. The action of the wall made him think of a spring. This shield was just too springy. The wall drew back when it was hit, but when the momentum of the bullet ran out, it just sprung back into ce, bouncing the bullet off.

    In fact, Zhu gui wasn¡¯t thinking wrong. The huge shield was a spring. The shield was ten meters thick. Naturally, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t make it all solid. He installed countless springs inside it. The springs wereyered to constantly counteract the force of the bullet. Once the bullet runs out of momentum, the wall would just go back to its original form.

    Zhao Hai knew that if he met the bullet with a rigid shield, then his spiritual force would be shaken and he might injure himself. Therefore, he installed springs to cushion the impact of the bullet. When the timees, he wouldn¡¯t worry about his spiritual force being shaken by the impact.

 Chapter 1510 â€“ Immortal Rifle Technique!

    <h4>Chapter 1510 - Immortal Rifle Technique!</h4>

    Zhu Gui didn¡¯t expect his attack to be blocked. His expression was hard to look at. In his mind, he already lost face when Zhao Hai blocked his first attack. Moreover, he allowed Zhao Hai to teleport the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm. This was without a doubt a p to his face. It¡¯s natural for his expression to be ugly.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about Zhu Gui¡¯s reaction. He just discovered that the spring shield wall was very effective. Although it needed more spiritual qi, it was worth it as long as it blocked Zhu Gui¡¯s attack without causing any injury.

    This was an attack from an Immortal Expert. Such an attack was blocked by his shield, and he wasn¡¯t injured. Zhao Hai was truly proud of his achievement.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t lower his guard. This was different to his previous encounters. In the past, he can still escape to the Space when he¡¯s in danger. He didn¡¯t have this luxury this time.

    Zhu Gui looked at Zhao Hai and said with a cold tone, ¡°Good, very good, Zhao Hai. I didn¡¯t expect you to be this strong. Then I¡¯ll have to be impolite.¡± After he said that, Zhu Gui held his rifle and then fired one shot after another.

    But this time, Zhu Gui¡¯s firing method was a bit special. He didn¡¯t shoot after aiming like before. Instead, as if alive, the huge weapon in his hand moved on its own and fired bullet after fiery bullet.

    Naturally, this method of firing wasn¡¯t very urate. Instead of heading towards Zhao Hai, the bullets were randomly shot in all directions.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t understand what Zhu Gui was doing. Why was he waving his gun around? How can it hit?

    However, Zhao Hai soon discovered where he went wrong. Not only were these bullets aimed correctly, it also trapped him!

    After flying for some time in the air, the bullets began to make a turn. They all drew an arc before going straight for Zhao Hai, blocking all of his escape routes.

    How could a bullet change directions!?

    Zhao Hai was stunned when he saw the bullet curve. He didn¡¯t expect such high-speed bullets to all change their directions and suddenly head towards him.

    However, Zhao Hai knew that this wasn¡¯t the time to be stunned. He waved his hand as his shield exploded and became flying swords.

    Zhao Hai ordered, ¡°Myriad Ster Transformations, go!¡±

    Along with his voice, about a thousand flying swords arranged themselves into a sword formation. The flying swords swam around Zhao Hai like fishes. Whenever a bullet gets close to Zhao Hai, these flying swords block them.

    Zhao Hai stood in the middle of his sword formation, then he waved his hand and summoned the 12 metal beasts. Aftering out, the 12 metal beasts charged towards Zhu Gui.

    Zhu Gui was once again surprised that his barrage was blocked. His expression turned even uglier. Now, Zhao Hai even dared to counter-attack, which enraged him. He coldly snorted as a clump of blue mes appeared in his hand. Then the me merged with the rifle. The once fiery red pattern outside the rifle was reced by blue mes. It made the rifle more beautiful.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare to be careless. Although he was able to block the bullets using his sword formation, it wasn¡¯t as easy as it seemed. After all, those were bullets fired by an Immortal Expert. The might of each bullet was as strong as the cannons on the Hell King¡¯s Ship.

    After feeling the impact of Zhu Gui¡¯s bullets, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Immortal Experts truly deserted their reputation. They were very strong. Each one of their attacks equalled an all-out attack of a Severed Soul Expert. If Zhao Hai was a normal Severed Soul Expert, he would have perished a long time ago.

    The flying swords Zhao Hai used in his sword formation each had yin-yang lightning pools inside them. Because of these yin-yang lightning pools, Zhao Hai was able to block Zhu Gui¡¯s bullets without being injured.

    Despite these advantages, Zhao Hai still spent a lot of energy blocking the bullets. He wasn¡¯t as rxed as what he revealed on the surface.

    However, Zhu Gui didn¡¯t know this. Seeing Zhao Hai easily blocking his attack and even counter-attacking, he couldn¡¯t help but re up.

    Zhu Gui coldly snorted as he tapped both of his feet. In an instant, the two snakes under his feet rushed out to meet the 12 metal beasts.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about the battle between the 12 metal beasts and the 2 snakes. The metal beasts could fight on their own. They can even decide to retreat if they need to.

    After multiple level-ups by the Space, the 12 metal beasts were now as strong as a Transcending Tribtion Expert. However, the biggest advantage of the 12 metal beasts were the materials that they were made of.

    In the past, the 12 metal beasts were not very strong. But now, within their bodies were yin-yang lightning pools. These lightning pools provided them with energy, further enhancing their fighting prowess.

    At the same time, Zhu Gui was very confident in his two snake beasts. These two snakes were mutated beasts known as Silverwhip Snakes. Despite their soft bodies, these snakes¡¯ defensive capabilities were very good. Additionally, they have two venomous fangs. These fangs were hollow and could spit out venom. This venom was iparable to normal poisons. Even Severed Soul Experts would suffer under it. Moreover, the venom had a strong corrosive effect.

    Although the two Silverwhip Snakes were only at the Severed Soul Stage, their offensive strength puts them on level with Immortal Stage beasts. These beasts were very famous among the Five Great Realms.

    The 12 metal beasts were much worsepared to the silverwhip snakes. However, their defenses allowed them to fight evenly with the snakes.

    Zhu Gui¡¯s expression turned even uglier. Not only did he need topress the surrounding space, he also used his barrage and silverwhip snakes. Yet, he was still unable to deal with Zhao Hai. How could the arrogant Zhu Gui swallow this humiliation.

    Most importantly, he discovered that he had been held back by Zhao Hai for far too long, which was unfavorable to the ns of the Fireweavers. The Hundred Treasures Realm had already dispatched all of their Immortal Experts. The Giant Spirit Realm and the Fireweavers worked together in order to lure them all out. It was Zhu Gui¡¯s job to attack the headquarters of the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    It must be said that the Fireweavers couldn¡¯t dispatch a lot of Immortal Experts. The Five Great Realms were all in a fragile equilibrium. If the amount of Immortal Experts gets affected, then this bnce might be overturned. It must be known that none of these five realms were pacifists. They would use all opportunities they have in order to get an advantage.

    Because of this, the Fireweavers needed to leave behind enough Immortal Experts to defend their own territory. Therefore, they were very limited in the manpower they can use. Besides the Immortal Experts who lured the Hundred Treasures Realm away, there were only very few who could make a move.

    And among these few, Zhu Gui was the only one with the spatial ability that allowed him to attack the headquarters of the Hundred Treasures realm. The defenses of the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters simply couldn¡¯t bepared to the defenses of the World of Cultivation¡¯s stronghold or the Xu Race¡¯s Octopus Inds. The defenses of thetter two can be destroyed by a formation breaking spirit snake needle. On the other hand, Immortal Experts would need to take a lot of effort even with a spirit snake needle in order to break the defensive formation of the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Because of this, the Fireweavers sent Zhu Gui. He wasn¡¯t the strongest Immortal Expert, but he has a spatial divergent ability. He can use his ability to appear inside the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters. If there¡¯s an Immortal Expert inside the headquarters, then this n would have failed. Zhu Gui wasn¡¯t strong, it¡¯s possible that he would be killed.

    But this time, the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters didn¡¯t have any Immortal Experts in it. Naturally, Zhu Gui could go there and wreak havoc. As long as Zhu Gui enters the headquarters, he can destroy it from the inside. When the timees, other Immortal Experts can rush in. Even if the Hundred Treasures Realm had countless Transcending Tribtion and Severed Soul Experts, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to stop them.

    Before proceeding with the n, the Fireweavers gave Zhu Gui themand to kill Zhao Hai first and get all of his weapons. The Fireweavers hated Zhao Hai. He killed thousands of their people and broke two of their attacks. How can the Fireweavers just let him off?

    Moreover, the Fireweavers knew that Mu Yu was dependent on Zhao Hai. The target of the Fireweavers this time wasn¡¯t only Zhao Hai, but Mu Yu as well. Mu Yu was a key sessor that the Hundred Treasures Realm groomed. His status in the Hundred Treasures Realm was very high. Even if Zhu Gui manages to infiltrate the headquarters, Mu Yu can still organize his people to defend. It was because of Mu Yu that the Immortal Experts were able to go out of the headquarters. With Mu Yu inmand, victory and defeat was still difficult to see.

    Actually, the n of the Fireweavers was very good. They knew that Zhao Hai had spatial abilities. Therefore, they had Zhu Gui deal with him. In their opinion, sending the Immortal Expert Zhu Gui to deal with Zhao Hai would be quite easy. However, they didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to transport Mu Yu and the others back as soon as he noticed something wrong. And that he would face Zhu Gui by himself.

    At the same time, Zhu Gui didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be very hard to deal with. His methods were actually thwarted by Zhao Hai. If he dyed even more than this, then the n would be wasted.

    Zhu Gui knew that he could no longer dy. Because of this, Zhu Gui decided to use a rifle technique. This technique can only be used by Immortal Stage Fireweavers. He wouldbine the Fireweaver Race¡¯s innate fire with the rifle technique in order to increase the strength of his bullets.

 Chapter 1511 â€“ The Real Battle Begins!

    <h4>Chapter 1511 - The Real Battle Begins!</h4>

    Zhu Gui¡¯s blue me wasn¡¯t ordinary. It was named Nether Arctic me. The Nether Arctic me was an extremely yin-attributed me. No matter which material ites in contact with, it would freeze them instantly. Then it would shatter into bits. It was very domineering.

    Zhu Gui acquired this me due to luck. Because this me was very domineering, Zhu Gui didn¡¯t use it often. The me was just too strong. The Fireweavers had techniques to control mes, but the more overbearing the me was the harder it would be to control. Even if Zhu Gui already assimted the me into his body, using it often would affect his meridians.

    If an Immortal Expert like Zhu Gui gets affected by the Nether Arctic me, then there¡¯s no need to mention others. It could be said that this me was Zhu Gui¡¯s trump card.

    Zhu Gui red at Zhao Hai before waving his hand, controlling a belt of bullets with his spiritual force. The bulletsid themselves beside Zhu Gui. Then Zhu Gui began to pull his trigger.

    A red bullet with blue mes shot towards Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai looked at the bullet with a serious expression. He discovered that this bullet was different, mainly because of the blue me.

    Zhu Gui wasn¡¯t done with just one bullet. He began to wield his rifle and rained bullets down on Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand, increasing the number of swords in his formation to ten thousand. This provided him withplete defense in all directions.

    Before long, the first bullet hit Zhao Hai¡¯s sword formation. It took a dozen swords before Zhao Hai stopped the bullet. However, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression became ugly to look at.

    This was because he discovered that the swords that blocked the bullet were all frozen. No mistakes, they were frozen. The swords were still under his control, but the efficiency of the yin-yang lightning pools dropped, like a machine that was jammed. The speed of the flying swords also decreased.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect the blue me to be this domineering. If it was before, then he could capture a bullet into the Space in order to break down the properties of the me. Then after that, his artifacts would embody the me and he would no longer worry about it.

    However, things were different this time. Zhu Gui has spatial abilities that allow him to lock the surrounding space. If Zhao Hai really captured a bullet for the Space, then Zhu Gui would definitely find out about it.

    Because of this, Zhu Gui can only block the bullets using his flying swords. And every time a bullet was blocked, more flying swords would be frozen. However, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t do anything about this. Right now, he wanted to see what Zhu Gui would do next.

    But what Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t aware of was Zhu Gui¡¯s surprise at his abilities. He didn¡¯t expect hisher arctic me to be unable to do anything to Zhao Hai.

    Then when Zhu Gui saw that his silverwhip snakes were evenly-matched against Zhao Hai¡¯s 12 metal beasts, he hatched up a new idea. He moved his rifle and shot towards the 12 metal beasts.

    Although the 12 metal beasts were very agile, it was still impossible for them to evade Zhu Gui¡¯s rifle. Zhu Gui was an Immortal Expert, how could they dodge his attacks.

    The 12 metal beasts were hit. Although they haven¡¯t been defeated, their speed definitely dropped. However, they were still faster than the frozen flying swords.

    Zhao Hai discovered that the yin-yang lightning pools inside the 12 metal beasts moved faster than the ones on the frozen swords. It seems like the size of the yin-yang lightning pools contributed to this difference.

    Despite being affected less than the flying swords, the 12 metal beasts were still hindered. They could no longer stop the silverwhip snakes. The two snakes made use of this opportunity to attack Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai quicklymanded his flying swords to defend. However, the two snakes were just too agile. Moreover, they were unafraid of the swords.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression turned ugly. He discovered that he couldn¡¯t do anything to the snakes. He can take out the Hell King¡¯s Ship, but it wouldn¡¯t do good against the blue mes. If ites out, it would just be a huge target for Zhu Gui to fire at. In turn, it would cause Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual force to be more strained. It just wasn¡¯t worth it.

    The strength of the Hell King¡¯s Ship relied on its ability to ram the target as well as its cannons. The cannons needed people to load them. Normally this wouldn¡¯t be a problem because Zhao Hai can just take Undead out of the Space. But since he couldn¡¯t use the Space right now, the Undead couldn¡¯te out.

    The cannons were also unusable. Once they were hit by Zhu Gui, they would also be sluggish. Therefore, Zhao Hai chose not to release the Hell King¡¯s Ship.

    However, if he didn¡¯t take the Hell King¡¯s Ship out, then it would be difficult to deal with the silverwhip snakes. He can wrap himself with liquid silver, but it would be detrimental to hister actions. This was because the blue me also affected liquid silvers ability to transform. If he covered his body with liquid silver and it came in contact with Zhu Gui¡¯s blue mes, then he would be in trouble.

    Zhu Gui¡¯s firing was getting faster and faster. Although Zhao Hai continued blocking them with his flying swords, the swords he could use were decreasing. Naturally, Zhao Hai can release more flying swords, but this would also drain his energy. If he wrapped himself with liquid silver, then all his flying swords would be affected.

    The Ster Transformations Sword Formation canpletely block Zhu Gui¡¯s bullets. However, it also used a lot of spiritual force. If Zhao Hai releases a lot of flying swords, then he would not be able to fight for a long time. It should be known that the battle between Zhu Gui and Zhao Hai was a battle for endurance. The one who runs out of energy first would lose.

    Zhao Hai can already feel proud forsting this long against an Immortal Expert. But in the current moment, what he needed to do was to find a way to deal with the silverwhip snakes.

    Seeing the two silverwhip snakes getting closer and closer, Zhao Hai coldly snorted before he performed hand-seals. The hand-seal this time was very simple with only one hand needed. But as the hand-seal formed, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression turned solemn and free. Then Zhao Hai waved his hand as two golden lights shot directly towards the two silverwhip snakes.

    The golden lights were very fast, the silverwhip snakes simply couldn¡¯t avoid them. In an instant, the golden lights collided with the snakes. After a brief pause, the snakes began to twist their bodies ufortably. They seemed to be struggling, not because of physical damage, but mental.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai knew what was going on. He used the Beast Controlling Technique on the two snakes. Zhao Hai knew that if he didn¡¯t show some of his true skills today, then he would lose to Zhu Gui.

    While using the Beast Controlling Technique, Zhao Hai also used some of his Faith Power on his flying swords and 12 metal beasts. Once Faith Power entered them, it was like pouring a barrel of gasoline on an extinguished me. The flying swords as well as the 12 metal beasts sprang back to life.

    Zhu Gui wasn¡¯t an ignorant old man. His eyes couldn¡¯t help but narrow when he saw the golden lights. ¡°Faith Power!¡±, he eximed.

    Zhu Gui¡¯s expression became very ugly to look at. He knew clearly that not everyone can get their hands on Faith Power. Faced with faith power, theher arctic me would no doubt be extinguished.

    When he thought of this, Zhu Gui¡¯splexion changed. Then he turned his head to the Fireweavers who didn¡¯t dare join the fight and said, ¡°Everyone, attack. We cannot allow Zhao Hai to survive. Otherwise, he will be a huge disaster for us in the future.¡±

    Zhu Gui knew that those with Faith Power had no roadblocks in their cultivation. Zhao Hai was only a Transcending Tribtion Expert yet he was already very hard to deal with. If he continued to be stronger, then nobody would be able to stop him. Therefore, he needed to make sure that Zhao Hai would be crushed today.

    The Fireweavers behind were aware of the general n. They were waiting for Zhu Gui to deal with Zhao Hai so that they could charge the Hundred Treasures Realm headquarters together. This was the reason they stayed and didn¡¯t move.

    These Fireweavers were aware that Immortal Experts didn¡¯t want other people joining their match. If they help without any orders, then the Immortal Expert will not let them off.

    To be honest, in the beginning, they thought that Zhao Hai was courting death. A Transcending Tribtion Expert actually dared to stay behind and fight with an Immortal Expert. However, things were different from what they expected. Zhao Hai was actually very strong to the point of sessfully defending himself against Zhu Gui.

    Hearing Zhu Gui¡¯s order, the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm experts responded and immediately took their artifacts out.

    Since he already revealed his faith power, Zhao Hai no longer held back and used Faith Power on his surroundings. The space around him returned to normal. Actually, he just wanted to try this and see if it worked, and it really did.

    Seeing his n work, Zhao Hai waved his hand as threerge artifacts materialized in the air. Nearly two hundred thousand Undead with improved rifles stood on the ships. After that, the cannons began to fire. The real battle has begun!

 Chapter 1512 â€“ Huge Harvests

    <h4>Chapter 1512 - Huge Harvests</h4>

    Zhao Hai was already exposing his abilities this time. Although he hadn¡¯t moved his more powerful Undead, every Undead with rifles were sent out. In any case, Mu Yu and the others weren¡¯t here. Zhao Hai thought that it was time to teach the Fireweavers a lesson they would never forget.

    Zhu Gui discovered that his spatial ability could no longer restrain Zhao Hai. Moreover, Zhao Hai has already taken out his threerge artifacts. Despite this, Zhu Gui didn¡¯t stop firing his rifle and was now aiming at therge artifacts. But in the end, it didn¡¯t have any effect. Zhu Gui knew that this was because of Faith Power.

    In the past, Zhu Gui heard about the infinite and wondrous uses of Faith Power. However, he didn¡¯t believe it at that time. He thought that people were elevating Faith Power because they couldn¡¯t acquire it.

    However, it seems like these rumors weren¡¯t false. Faith Power was indeed formidable. No wonder a lot of people wanted to get their hands on it.

    Zhu Gui wasn¡¯t very strong among the Immortal Experts, but he wasn¡¯t weak as well. It was just that his opponent this time was an anomaly. Zhu Gui being able to force Zhao Hai to use Faith Power was already an extraordinary feat.

    Zhao Hai knew that he would have to use Faith Power sooner orter, but he didn¡¯t expect to use it this soon. But since he already took it out, then he wouldn¡¯t be polite.

    Zhao Hai used his threerge artifacts as well as more than 200 cannons to bombard the Fireweaver Army. At the same time, the threerge artifacts were charging over in full force.

    Although Zhao Hai wasmanding the threerge artifacts to attack the enemies, he excluded the two silverwhip snakes from being targets. He was currently using the Beast Controlling Technique to subdue the two beasts.

    But in turn, this also left Zhao Hai with little energy to micromanage therge artifacts and the Undead. Therefore, Zhao Hai handed the control over to Laura and the others while he focused on the two silverwhip snakes.

    Zhao Hai was very concerned about the silverwhip snapes. This was because he really wanted them for the Space. This way, the Space would have more powerful beasts and also the beasts of the Space would be strengthened. At the same time, he also wanted to see the effect of the Beast Controlling Technique. He had not used this technique before, so he naturally wants to try it out.

    Zhao Hai discovered that the silverwhip snakes had intense reactions to the technique. They weren¡¯t willing to submit to him. However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried much about it. He would grind them down until they could no longer resist.

    Zhao Hai reckons that the reason why these silverwhip snakes didn¡¯t submit sooner was because of their strength. Another important reason why they were hard to subdue was the fact that they had been raised by Zhu Gui ever since they were little. Their loyalty to Zhu Gui had been engraved deep into their souls.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s action was basically stealing someone¡¯s own hand. Naturally, it would be very difficult. If these two silverwhip snakes were in the wild, then they would have submitted. The Buddhist Beast Controlling Technique wasn¡¯t a joke.

    Although the control over the threerge artifacts were handed over to Laura and the others, their fighting strength didn¡¯t decrease. Conversely, it had increased. Ifmanding ability was concerned, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯tpare to Lizzy and Megan.

    Amidst the crackle of gunfire, the threerge artifacts crashed onto the Fireweaver Army¡¯s formation. Although Zhu Gui was defending with all his power, he couldn¡¯t do anything to the threerge artifacts reinforced with Faith Power.

    Once the formation was broken through, the Undead on therge artifacts began to attack. Their rifles had been improved, it was much more lethalpared to the standard rifles of the Fireweavers. The Fireweaver Army couldn¡¯t do anything against the charge of the threerge artifacts.

    Zhu Gui¡¯s eyes were burning as he looked at the threerge artifacts. He didn¡¯t expect these artifacts to be so formidable. He actually couldn¡¯t block them using his Immortal-level strength.

    Zhu Gui clenched his teeth. He decided to give up on dealing with Zhao Hai and would instead attack the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters. In his opinion, as long as the Hundred Treasures Realm was dealt with, then Zhao Hai would be a rootless wild ghost. He would no longer be able to go through any storms.

    Thinking of this, Zhu Gui received hisher arctic fire and rifle. He reluctantly nced at the two silverwhip snakes and then at Zhao Hai before he vanished.

    Although Zhao Hai focused on subduing the silverwhip snakes, he was still paying attention to Zhu Gui. He didn¡¯t expect Zhu Gui to actually give up on the snakes. Seeing Zhu Gui disappear, Zhao Hai immediately knew where he was heading to. Zhao Hai¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change. Just as he was about to give up on subduing the silverwhip snakes and taking the threerge artifacts back, he heard Cai¡¯er¡¯s voice, ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t worry. Sir Tang Yaoen and the others have returned to the headquarters. And since Zhu Gui has been fighting you, he only has about a fourth or a third of his strength remaining. He wouldn¡¯t be Sir Tang Yaoen¡¯s opponent.¡±

    Hearing Cai¡¯er, Zhao Hai stared, then he smiled and said, ¡°Good. Since Elder Tang Yaoen is back, then I no longer need to worry. Cai¡¯er, help me deal with these people. I need to focus on subduing these long worms.¡±

    Long worms were another name for snakes, it was something that Zhao Hai¡¯s folks back on Earth used to say. Knowing that Tang Yaoen and the others were back at the headquarters, Zhao Hai felt relieved.

    What Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect was that as soon as Zhu Gui disappeared, the resistance of the silverwhip snakes decreased. Zhao Hai was stunned, then he was ted. He immediately intensified his attack. After more than half an hour, Zhao Hai finally felt the waves of obedienceing from the snakes.

    Zhao Hai was shaken, then he immediately understood that the Beast Controlling Technique had seeded. Zhao Hai stopped the technique and the two silverwhip snakes flew towards him. Zhao Hai calmly looked at the snakes, he could no longer sense any hostilitying from them.

    The two silverwhip snakes flew to Zhao Hai¡¯s side and rubbed their bodies against him. They looked like children seeing their fathering home.

    Seeing the actions of the silverwhip snakes, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh. He waved his hand and sent the two silverwhip snakes to the Space. Then he began to pay attention to the situation of the battlefield.

    The situation wasn¡¯t doing very well for the enemies. Although the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm sent more than 80 thousand people, they didn¡¯t have anyge artifacts. Now, the strongest of them, Zhu Gui, has left. They could no longer do anything against Zhao Hai.

    Additionally, Zhao Hai has 200 thousand Undead with rifles. It¡¯s no wonder why the Fireweaver and Giant Spirit Realm army wasn¡¯t doing very well.

    Zhao Hai calmly looked at these people. There¡¯s no room for pity when ites to enemies. At this point, he already killed 30 thousand people. He turned them all into Undead and sent them to the Space. They would provide him with more Faith Power.

    In the past, Zhao Hai was continuously afraid of Immortal Experts. Because of this, he avoided any confrontation with them. However, after fighting Zhu Gui, Zhao Hai knew that he could go against them if he used Faith Power.

    But Zhao Hai still decided to minimize his usage of Faith Power in the future. A stronger enemy might be waiting for him. And Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to expose all of his cards.

    After Zhu Gui left, Zhao Hai no longer added any Faith Power to his artifacts. But despite this, the Fireweaver and the Giant Spirit Realm army still couldn¡¯t defend themselves.

    Also, Zhao Hai noticed another thing. The protective shield outside hisrge artifacts now has ayer of blue me. This was theher arctic me that Zhu Gui uses.

    When Zhao Hai used Faith Power to free the surrounding Space, he also found time to receive some of Zhu Gui¡¯s bullets. Naturally, this resulted in the Space acquiring theher arctic me. In turn, this allowed the threerge artifacts to have stronger defenses. At the same time, Zhao Hai¡¯s offensive means had be better.

    It was at this time that some subordinate realms from the Fireweaver and Giant Spirit Realm army started to rout. It¡¯s impossible for these subordinate realms to be fullymitted like the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm. After all, they still have their own realms to worry about. The same was true for the subordinate realms under the Hundred Treasures Realm. If Zhu Gui really managed to kill his way to the headquarters, and Mu Yu and the others were unable to resist, then the subordinate realms would run away. They couldn¡¯t bear to suffer heavy losses.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about these people. It was impossible for him to keep all of these 80 thousand troops from escaping. Although he has 200 thousand Undead in his control, the enemy army isposed of experts no weaker than the Nascent Soul Stage, with most of them at the Transcending Tribtion Stage. Moreover, each one of them had hidden cards in their hands. If these people wanted to escape using all of their means, then it would be impossible to stop them.

    Zhao Hai also knew that, with these people escaping, his Faith Power would be exposed before long. However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid of it. He can use Faith Power in order to battle an Immortal Expert. If someone wanted to cause him trouble, then they would have to consider their own strength.

    The retreating troops caused a chain reaction. In the end, even the Fireweavers and the people from the Giant Spirit Realm began to retreat.

    Surprisingly, the Fireweavers were very disorganized in their retreat. They simply ran on their own. On the other hand, the Giant Spirit Realm were retreating in a battle formation. They were slow, but they were still retreating.

    Seeing the Giant Spirit Realm, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but bitterly smile. He understood why they were like this. The Giant Spirit Realm had faced Zhao Hai multiple times already. They knew that if they retreat without any organization, then they would lose a lot of people. Therefore, they decided to retreat in an organized and steady manner.

    Zhao Hai also discovered that the Giant Spirit Realm weren¡¯t panicking when facing the threerge artifacts. Whenever Zhao Hai¡¯srge artifactse rushing over, they would give way. And after each attack, the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s people regrouped in the shortest amount of time.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai saw that the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s formations weren¡¯t the same as before. In the past, because they were like the other cultivators who attack in a long-ranged manner, their formation waspact.

    However, this formation was detrimental against the Hell King¡¯s Ship and the otherrge artifacts. Therefore, they loosened their formation. They no longer adapted arge square-shaped formation and instead divided themselves into smaller squares. Because of this, they were able to avoid Zhao Hai¡¯srge artifacts. At the same time, these smaller squares could join up with the other squares to perform a united attack.

    One could see that the Giant Spirit Realm had improved after each battle. They were growing and bing harder to deal with. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t release his Undead, then the Giant Spirit Realm wouldn¡¯t have lost as many people.

    From the way the Giant Spirit Realm was retreating, Zhao Hai knew that even if he goes over with the Undead, it would still be impossible for him to kill a lot of them. Therefore, Zhao Hai turned his attention to the Fireweavers. The Fireweavers were unlike the people from the Giant Spirit Realm, they scattered in a chaotic manner. How could Zhao Hai let go of this opportunity? He immediately took his threerge artifacts and chased them down.

    Seeing Zhao Haiing after them, the Fireweavers ran faster. Despite this, Zhao Hai was able to kill arge number of them. After two hours of pursuit, Zhao Hai began to slowly head back to the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s harvest this time was very rich. Of the 100 thousand-man army of the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm, 60 thousand fell to Zhao Hai¡¯s hands. Additionally, he was able to acquire the two silverwhip snakes.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t anxious to return to the headquarters. This was because he was already aware of what happened. Zhu Gui appeared at the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters to make a surprise attack. However, he didn¡¯t expect Tang Yaoen to be present. With his strength already spent fighting Zhao Hai, Zhu Gui could no longer escape. In the end, he was killed by Tang Yaoen.

    Additionally, more and more Immortal Experts were returning to the headquarters. This made the headquarters safe once more. Therefore, there¡¯s no need for Zhao Hai to hurry back.

    Originally, Zhao Hai was nning to clean up the allied army of the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm. Then he would return to the headquarters. However, upon seeing Mu Yu extremely worried and was about to lead a group of people to look for him, Zhao Hai decided to return to the headquarters first and listen to instructions.

 Chapter 1513 â€“ Turtle Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 1513 - Turtle Immortal</h4>

    Mu Yu was truly worried about Zhao Hai¡¯s state, especially after Zhu Gui suddenly appeared. Mu Yu knew that an Immortal Expert with spatial abilities woulde to attack them. Because of this, they were ready. And since Tang Yaoen and the others were beginning to return, Zhu Gui was eliminated. Zhu Gui, an Immortal Expert with spatial abilities, couldn¡¯t escape and was killed. To be honest, this was unexpected.

    But at the same time, Mu Yu was worried. Mu Yu knew that Zhu Gui was the person going against Zhao Hai. This was because he saw the bullet that Zhu Gui fired at Zhao Hai before.

    With Zhu Gui seen at the headquarters and Zhao Hai nowhere to be seen, Mu Yu couldn¡¯t help but be worried. He was worried that Zhao Hai had suffered an ident.

    He wouldn¡¯t have been this worried in the past. After all, Zhao Hai has spatial abilities that allowed him to escape. But this time, Zhu Gui can control space as well. He was essentially Zhao Hai¡¯s nemesis.

    As soon as he saw Tang Yaoen killing Zhu Gui and the Immortal Experts beginning to return to the headquarters, Mu Yu approached Tang Yaoen and asked for permission to find Zhao Hai. He also told Tang Yaoen about Zhu Gui¡¯s entanglement with Zhao Hai.

    Tang Yaoen just came back from dealing with Zhu Gui. Strangely, although Zhu Gui was an Immortal Expert, his strength was quitecking, which allowed Tang Yaoen to kill him. But after hearing Mu Yu¡¯s exnation, Tang Yaoen immediately understood Zhu Gui¡¯s state. Tang Yaoen immediately agreed to Mu Yu¡¯s proposal to organize people to look for Zhao Hai. They need to see him, even if he was a corpse.

    Tang Yaoen had the same thought as Mu Yu. Zhao Hai stayed behind in order to restrain Zhu Gui. But now, Zhu Gui appeared inside the headquarters while Zhao Hai was nowhere in sight. This meant that Zhao Hai failed to stop Zhu Gui, and it¡¯s possible that he had suffered an ident.

    Tang Yaoen was different from Mu Yao. Mu Yao aws someone who listened to reason. If it was Mu Yao, then he might now permit Mu Yu to look for Zhao Hai. Instead, he would send Tang Jie and the others instead. After all, the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm had Immortal Experts outside. If an Immortal Expert ambushed Mu Yu outside, then he would be in danger. It must be known that Mu Yu was a key talent groomed by the Hundred Treasures Realm. They couldn¡¯t afford to lose him.

    On the other hand, Tang Yaoen was someone who was impulsive. He was someone who acts on emotions first before others. As soon as he heard from Mu Yu that Zhao Hai stayed behind for the sake of the Hundred Treasures Realm, he agreed immediately. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the headquarters needed people to guard it, then he would have gone himself.

    With Tang Yaoen¡¯s approval, Mu Yu immediately organized a group to look for Zhao Hai. Mu Yu was also aware of how dangerous it was outside, but what he cared about was information about Zhao Hai.

    Besides people from the Hundred Treasures Realm, there were also people from the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race that went with Mu Yu. When Kong Miao and Xu Wuzun heard that something might have happened to Zhao Hai, they somewhat panicked. To their respective realms, the loss of Zhao Hai was a huge impact.

    They just subordinated themselves to the Hundred Treasures Realm, so their standing was very low. Zhao Hai¡¯s status in the Hundred Treasures Realm was a huge benefit to them. They can rely on Zhao Hai as their foundation. If Zhao Hai suffered an ident, then their biggest pir would be gone. This was hugely disadvantageous to the two realms.

    Therefore, upon hearing that Mu Yu was going to look for Zhao Hai, Kong Miao and Xu Wuzun immediately arranged for their own people to join in. In the end, the group looking for Zhao Hai reached ten-thousand.

    Mu Yu was aware of the dangers outside. Not only would they meet the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm army, they might alsoe across Immortal Experts from the enemy¡¯s side. The more people there were, the safer they would be.

    Tang Jie and Tang Wen had a good rtionship with Zhao Hai, naturally they would also follow the search party. Mu Yu didn¡¯t oppose their decision. The party went out of the headquarters and went straight to the ce where they fought the Fireweaver and Giant Spirit Realm army.

    When they reached about a thousand li(500km) away from the headquarters, Mu Yu and the others stopped. This was because they were being blocked. A Fireweaver sitting cross-legged on the back of a turtle was blocking the way.

    The Fireweaver looked quite old. His hair and beard were all white. But as he sat on the back of his turtle, he looked as steady as a rock. Although his eyes were closed, nobody dared underestimate him.

    When Mu Yu saw this old person, hisplexion changed. Then he said, ¡°So it¡¯s Senior Turtle Immortal. This Junior Mu Yu greets you.¡±

    The old man was titled the Turtle Immortal, his name was Zhu Yulong. He¡¯s a well-known Immortal Expert among the Fireweaver Race. He was coordinating with Zhu Gui to attack the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters. Then unexpectedly, Zhu Gui was tied down by Zhao Hai, making them unable to attack the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters in time. In the end, although Zhu Gui was able to reach his target, Tang Yaoen returned and killed him. This annoyed Zhu Yulong. He didn¡¯t want to retreat just like that. Therefore, he looked for an opportunity to turn things around. Seeing Mu Yue out, he immediately blocked his way.

    When he heard Mu Yu, Zhu Yulong opened his eyes slowly. His eyes didn¡¯t show the cloudiness of an old person. Instead, his eyes were very clear and filled with wisdom.

    Zhu Yulong looked at Mu Yu, then heughed and said, ¡°Good, you really deserve being called the top talent of the Hundred Treasures Realm. If our two realms weren¡¯t enemies, then I would have given you some guidance. Unfortunately, we are enemies. This old man can only kill you with my own hands.

    Hearing Zhu Yulong, Mu Yu couldn¡¯t help but be proud as he said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to ask the Elder for advice. It¡¯s not easy to take the life of this junior.¡±

    After he said that, Mu Yu waved his hand as a fake spirit snake needle appeared in his hand. Tang Jie and the others followed through and divided themselves into groups of ten. Then they centralized their energy into the fake spirit snake needle.

    Mu Yu took out ten Formation Breaking spirit snake needles from his spatial bag and handed it over to the others. Mu Yu knew that Zhu Yulong could only resist a couple of fake spirit snake needles.

    Seeing Mu Yu¡¯s movement, Zhu Yulong didn¡¯t do anything. In his opinion, this was the final struggle of Mu Yu¡¯s group. He liked seeing his enemies struggle. It was the same as a cat tormenting an old mouse before killing it.

    Mu Yu felt cold in his heart. However, he wasn¡¯t anxious. They were still quite close to the headquarters. If they hear any soundsing from here, then Tang Yaoen and the other Immortal Experts would immediatelye over and help. It¡¯s fine as long as they hold on for some time.

    Zhu Yulong slowly stood up. His movement was very slow, it¡¯s probably his disposition preventing him from wasting his strength. Although his movements were slow, they didn¡¯t appear weak. Instead, he gave of the feeling that he was saving his strength, preparing to attack at any time.

    Mu Yu¡¯s expression turned a shade darker. He knew clearly how dangerous the enemy was. The moment the other party unleashes an attack, it would certainly be a killing move.

    At this time, someone¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°How lively. How could I miss this for myself?¡± After speaking, a figure appeared beside Mu Yu. Mu Yu was stunned for a moment, then his expression lightened up. It was Zhao Hai that appeared beside him.

    Mu Yu looked at Zhao Hai, then heughed and said, ¡°Good, good. You finally came back. I knew you would be fine. Hahaha. This is good. Fantastic.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I made Brother Mu Yu worried. And this is?¡± He turned his head to look at Zhu Yulong.

    Mu Yu smiled faintly and said, ¡°This is Turtle Immortal Zhu Yulong. He¡¯s a famed Immortal Expert among the Fireweavers. I never expected him to be here.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Zhu Yulong, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°It looks like Senior is waiting for me. I just don¡¯t know why Senior is still here? Why didn¡¯t you return to your camp?¡±

    Zhao Hai guessed correctly. Zhu Yulong was roaming around the vicinity to deal with Zhao Hai. He knew that Zhu Gui was blocked by Zhao Hai, putting a wrench into their n of attacking the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters. This caused Zhu Yulong to dread Zhao Hai. A Transcending Tribtion Expert was able to block an Immortal Expert. Such a person was too dangerous. If he continues to grow up, then the Fireweavers would have gained a powerful enemy. Therefore, Zhu Yulong was traveling around in order to hunt Zhao Hai. Naturally, he also knew that this might not be sessful. This was because Zhao Hai had spatial abilities, he can just return to their headquarters directly. However, Zhu Yulong didn¡¯t give up. His long life made him understand that there¡¯s still a chance as long as you don¡¯t give up.

    Naturally, Zhu Yulong wouldn¡¯t tell Zhao Hai this. Therefore, as soon as he heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrow as he smiled faintly and said, ¡°So you¡¯re the person who ced the Fireweavers in a bad position. You¡¯re truly extraordinary. Correct, this old man has been waiting for you.¡± Then after he said that, Zhu Yulong didn¡¯t waste any breath as he took the rifle on his back and then shot at Zhao Hai. He repeated his action and also sent a shot towards Mu Yu.

    Zhu Yulong¡¯s rifle waspletely different to Zhu Gui¡¯s rifle. Zhu Gui¡¯s rifle was massive, looking like a rocketuncher. On the other hand, Zhu Yulong¡¯s rifle was two meters long and very thin. Its bullets were also quite long, looking like erged needles.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare underestimate these bullets. He waved his hand as his threerge artifacts, 12 metal beasts, and Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots appeared in front of him to block the bullets.

    At this time, another person¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Old Turtle, are you thinking that we¡¯re already dead?¡± Then a figure appeared in front of Zhao Hai and the others. Then with a wave of his hand, he sent throwing knives towards the iing bullets.

    Dang, dang, dang. Sounds were heard when the throwing knives met with the bullets. The bullets were intercepted, but the throwing knives were driven back.

 Chapter 1514 â€“ Immortal Showdown

    <h4>Chapter 1514 - Immortal Showdown</h4>

    It was Tang Yaoen who arrived. Tang Yaoen was also worried about Zhao Hai. Additionally, he was also aware of the dangers outside. So after Mu Yu headed out, he paid attention to their movements.

    But since there were only a few Immortal Experts in the headquarters, the matters he needed to take care of were a lot. He couldn¡¯t pay attention to Mu Yu and the others frequently. He was only able to notice Mu Yu¡¯s situation when Zhao Hai appeared and Zhu Yulong made his move.

    Seeing Zhu Yulong making a move, Tang Yaoen immediately made a move and shot down the bullets using his throwing knives. One shouldn¡¯t feel bad about the destroyed throwing knives. This was because Tang Yaoen still had a lot of them in his hands.

    Seeing Tang Yaoen appear, Zhu Yulong¡¯s expression changed. Tang Yaoen was famous for being hard to deal with. If he were to be tied down by Tang Yaoen, then things would be troublesome.

    Tang Yaoen¡¯s presence meant that Zhu Gui had failed in his task. And in turn, the n to attack the headquarters failed. Zhu Yulong wasn¡¯t aware that Zhu Gui was killed. After all, once Zhu Gui entered the HUndred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters, Zhu Yulong no longer had any contact with him. Although he was aware that the n might have failed, he didn¡¯t know what happened to Zhu Gui. Now that Tang Yaoen appeared here, Zhu Yulong knew that Zhu Gui had suffered an unfortunate fate.

    Tang Yaoen looked at Zhu Yulong, then he sneered and said, ¡°You Old Turtle, you think you can just do whatever you want here? Don¡¯t count on Zhu Gui, he has already been killed by me. The Fireweavers have really regressed more and more. You actually sent a weakling to attack our headquarters. Do the Fireweavers really hate their people so much that they sent them over to be killed by me?¡±

    Zhu Yulong¡¯s expression turned gloomy as he said, ¡°Tang Yaoen, you¡¯re too proud. Your Hundred Treasures Realm can only defend your headquarters. Let¡¯s see how long you can defend. Sooner orter, you will be wiped out by us.¡±

    Tang Yaoen sneered and said, ¡°Wipe out the Hundred Treasures Realm? I¡¯m afraid the Fireweavers aren¡¯t good enough to do that. Also, make sure you protect yourselves well, or else you will not have any ce to cry.¡±

    Zhu Yulong sneered, ¡°Enough talking. I really want to see how strong you really are. Take this.¡± After he said that, Zhu Yulong fired at Tang Yaoen. Zhu Yulong used rapid fire this time as he sent bullets towards Tang Yaoen.

    Tang Yaoen coldly snorted. Then he waved his hand as he filled the skies with throwing knives. Some knives were sent to block the bullets while the rest targeted Zhu Yulong.

    Tang Yaoen¡¯s throwing knives were unusual. It was smallerpared to conventional throwing knives. They were in the shape of willow tree leaves, narrow and thin. They didn¡¯t look like artifacts used to kill people.

    Zhao Hai knew that the two Immortal Experts were still probing each other. He turned his head and whispered to Mu Yu, ¡°Brother Mu, we should have everyone enter the Hell King¡¯s Ship immediately. We don¡¯t want to be a drag for Senior Tang.¡±

    Mu Yu, who was looking at the Immortal Experts, immediately recovered and had his order transmitted. Everyone moved and got into the Hell King¡¯s Ship under Tang Jie¡¯s guidance. After that, Zhao Hai received his other artifacts and then slowly retreated from the battlefield.

    Although he was entangled with Tang Yaoen, Zhu Yulong was still able to notice Zhao Hai¡¯s actions. Naturally, he saw Zhao Hai whisper something to Mu Yu. He discovered that the order originated from Zhao Hai. This caused him to dread Zhao Hai even more.

    When Zhu Yulong was fighting against Tang Yaoen, Zhao Hai maintained his calm as he arranged everyone to embark on the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Then he led everyone to retreat from the area. All of this was because of Zhao Hai¡¯s calm mind. He was able to make urate judgements of the situation. This was a dangerous opponent. It must be known that very few people can keep their calm when two Immortals fight. If they canprehend something while witnessing the battle, then their path to Immortality would be much easier.

    It was for this reason that Mu Yu was focused on witnessing the fight between the two Immortal Experts. He was hoping toprehend something during their battle.

    Despite the benefits, Zhao Hai was able to be calm and make the correct decision. Such a person was dangerous to the Fireweaver Race. The more he thought of this, the firmer Zhu Yulong¡¯s decision to kill Zhao Hai was.

    However, even if he wanted to kill Zhao Hai, Tang Yaoen wasn¡¯t an easy opponent to deal with. Just as Zhao Hai thought, the two were just probing the strength of the other. Once they ascertain the capabilities of the other side, only then would they properly attack.

    Although the two were probing each other, neither of them underestimated the other party. Even a minor mistake was detrimental to fights between Immortal Experts.

    The two exchanged a dozen moves, but none of them gained any advantages. However, Zhu Yulong was a bit behind. After all, this ce was near the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters. If Tang Yaoen wants, he can call over the other Immortal Experts to work together against Zhu Yulong. Since Zhu Yulong didn¡¯t want to die, he can only think of retreating.

    However, Zhu Yulong knew that even if he wanted to leave, he couldn¡¯t show it. He knew that if he showed any inkling of wanting to retreat, then Tang Yaoen would capitalize on it and be more aggressive. Because of this, Zhu Yulong would have to be on the offensive.

    After firing a couple more shots, Zhu Yulong waved his hand and then infused his rifle with a ck me. Then he took out a different bullet. This bullet was longer and more pointed than the previous ones. Zhu Yulong arranged these bullets into a chain beside his rifle.

    Tang Yaoen, who fought against the Fireweavers, knew what Zhu Yulong was about to do. Tang Yaoen snorted as his body changed its stance. Almost immediately, the aura surrounding Tang Yaoen changed. If before this he looked like a normal Immortal Expert, the current him was like an unsheathed de!

    When Tang Yaoen¡¯s aura changed, a phantom of a willow leaf appeared around his body. This phantom was arge version of his throwing knives. It was ten meters high. Tang Yaoen stood on top of this phantom.

    Zhu Yulong didn¡¯t seem to notice this. With a jerk of his rifle, bullets shot out from its tip. This time, the bullets curved in all directions. But all of the bullets were headed towards Tang Yaoen.

    Tang Yaoen flipped his hand, taking out a willow leaf throwing knife. This time, he didn¡¯t take a lot, only one. After that, he opened his mouth and said, ¡°Go!¡± Then he threw his knife over.

    The willow leaf throwing knife began to light up. At the same time, a phantom throwing knife appeared around it, simr to the phantom Tang Yaoen was standing on. This throwing knife headed straight towards Zhu Yulong with an indomitable momentum.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Hai was paying great attention to Zhu Yulong¡¯s new bullets. He felt how different these bullets were. This caused him to ponder.

    Before long, Zhao Hai discovered that after the bullets left the rifle, mes would erupt behind them. As soon as the mes came out, the bullets elerated and also burned more violently.

    Boom! Throwing knife and bullet hit each other, causing a huge shockwave to ravage the surrounding area. Everything the shockwave passed through were eradicated. Moreover, two meters of soil from the ground were dug out from the area. It was clear how powerful the collision was.

    When the shockwave reached Tang Yaoen, the phantom he was standing on rose up, protecting Tang Yaoen inside.

    The same happened to Zhu Yulong. When the shockwave reached him, his turtle beast opened its mouth and exhaled, eradicating the approaching wave.

    Zhu Yulong intensely red at Tang Yaoen. At the same time, Tang Yaoen was also looking at Zhu Yulong coldly. As soon as he experienced Tang Yaoen¡¯s throwing knife, Zhu Yulong¡¯s intention to retreat solidified. He understood that if he didn¡¯t leave, then he would be in deep trouble. He felt several spiritual forcesing from the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters. He needed to leave as soon as possible, before these Immortal Experts came over.

    Zhu Yulong raised his rifle and tapped the trigger one time. At the same time, he coldly snorted as his giant turtle bellowed, throwing gas bombs towards Tang Yaoen. Tang Yaoen coldly snorted, then he ovepped his hands in front of his chest. Four of his fingers gathered as he released two throwing knives.

    Boom! Boom! Two loud bangs were heard as another collision urred. This time, the impact of the collision brought more dust and more powerful shockwaves. However, Tang Yaoen didn¡¯t pay attention to this. He looked at Zhu Yulong¡¯s location with a nk face. He could no longer see Zhu Yulong. His spiritual force was also telling him that Zhu Yulong had disappeared. In other words, Zhu Yulong ran away!

    The collision between the throwing knife and the bullet and gas bomb caused fluctuations that interfered with Tang Yaoen¡¯s spiritual force. At that moment, Tang Yaoen couldn¡¯t feel Zhu Yulong. When the fluctuations calmed down, Tang Yaoen could no longer feel Zhu Yulong. Zhu Yulong had already escaped.

    An Immortal Expert¡¯s speed couldn¡¯t be underestimated. If they wanted to escape with all their might, even Zhao Hai¡¯s Hell King¡¯s Ship wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up with them.

    Tang Yaoen didn¡¯t expect a famed expert like Zhu Yulong to run away. When he discovered that Zhu Yulong had escaped, it was already toote to give chase.

 Chapter 1515 â€“ Bullet Sliding

    <h4>Chapter 1515 - Bullet Sliding</h4>

    Tang Yaoen sat inside the hall with a bitter expression. Meanwhile Mu Yao was sitting next to him with a smile. Both were looking at Zhao Hai not far away.

    Mu Yao was very satisfied with Zhao Hai. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to block Zhu Gui and also wash out the entire Fireweaver alliance army.

    However, even if the situation was perfectly dealt with, Mu Yao still couldn¡¯t help but feel terrified. If it weren¡¯t for Zhao Hai¡¯s instincts to send Mu Yao and the others back first, and if he failed to block Zhu Gui, then what would have happened? If Zhu Gui seeded in wreaking havoc inside the headquarters then the Hundred Treasures Realm would be finished.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been careless!¡±, Mu Yao couldn¡¯t help but think deep inside. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Zhao Hai, things would have been dangerous.¡±

    Mu Yao looked at Zhao Hai and then said, ¡°Little Hai, good job. This is another major contribution. Tell me, what reward do you want this time? But please don¡¯t ask me for resources, I don¡¯t have much on me.¡±

    Everyone inside the room couldn¡¯t help butugh. Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°This time, this Junior doesn¡¯t want materials. I just want somebody.¡±

    Mu Yao stared, he raised his eyebrow and asked, ¡°Someone? Did some miss from somewhere attract you? With your status, which woman would neglect you? You can tter them yourself.¡±

    This caused another round ofughs inside the room. Zhao Haiughed as well, then he said, ¡°It¡¯s not a woman I want. I want the person Elder Tang Yaoen killed. I want Zhu Gui¡¯s corpse.¡±

    When he heard Zhao Hai, Mu Yao couldn¡¯t help but hesitate for a moment before asking, ¡°You want to turn him into your Undead?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Right, I want to turn him into an Undead and ask him how he managed to make his bullets curve.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded and said, ¡°I initially didn¡¯t n to give you Zhu Gui¡¯s body. In any case, he¡¯s an Immortal Expert. His dignity has to be preserved. But since you specifically asked for it, then I¡¯ll leave him to you. If you get the method to curve bullets, make sure to give us a copy.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Mu Yao turned his head to Tang Yaoen who was still fuming. Tang Yaoen snorted and said, ¡°If he dared show his face next time, I¡¯ll make sure to kill him right away. What? Little Hai wants Zhu Gui¡¯s body? Give it to him.¡±

    Tang Yaoen harrumphed and said, ¡°He¡¯s buried in the back mountain, you dig him up yourself.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and didn¡¯t mind Tang Yaoen¡¯s anger. He nodded and said, ¡°Elder Mu, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be in Yan. If something happens, just send me a message.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded and said, ¡°Then we won¡¯t be disturbing you. We still have to wait for the enemy¡¯s response. If they don¡¯t send a lot of troops, then we can deal with it on our own. But if they do send a lot, we¡¯ll call you over.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he gave Mu Yao and the others a salute before turning around and leaving. Mu Yu followed behind Zhao Hai. After leaving the hall, Mu Yu turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, you can make your own personal artifacts while in Yan. In any case, the materials there can no longer be used by the world. By the way, how did you escape from Zhu Gui this time?¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°Why would I escape. That fellow got terrified upon seeing my Faith Power. I reckon it wouldn¡¯t be long before everyone in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield would know that I have Faith Power. Trouble mighte for me.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Mu Yu also sighed and said, ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll talk to Master about this. You are a hero of the Hundred Treasures Realm. Master can cover for you. Don¡¯t worry much about it. Having Faith Power here in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield isn¡¯t that strange.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯m leaving. If you have something to say, just send me a message. As soon as I return to Yan, I¡¯ll continue recycling materials and making rifles. Then I¡¯ll equip my Undead with them.¡±

    When Mu Yu heard Zhao Hai, his eyes lit up as he said, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. You have so many Undead. If they are equipped with rifles, then yourbat power would increase.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled before waving goodbye to Mu Yu. Then he went to the back mountain and soon found Zhu Gui¡¯s grave. Fortunately, it hasn¡¯t been long since Zhu Gui. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to turn him into a useful Undead. What surprised Zhao Hai was the fact that Zhu Gui was buried along with his rifle.

    There¡¯s no need to mention that Zhu Gui¡¯s rifle was a treasure. It was much better than the rifles used by Zhao Hai right now. However, Tang Yaoen and the others actually didn¡¯t keep it and instead buried it alongside Zhu Gui. It seems like Immortal Experts really do respect the dignity of their peers.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t as polite as them. He immediately turned Zhu Gui into an Undead and sent him to the Space. The rifle was also taken away. Fortunately, Tang Yaoen also didn¡¯t take the bullets. These things would be very useful for Zhao Hai.

    After dealing with Zhu Gui, Zhao Hai went to the transmission formation to be sent to Yan. The person operating the Transmission Formation was a Severed Soul Expert, but he was still very polite to Zhao Hai. The two had small talk before Zhao Hai was teleported to Yan.

    White light shed before Zhao Hai appeared on Yan. Along with Zhao Hai, Laura and the others also went out of the Space. Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°How is it? Didn¡¯t you want to go out? Let¡¯s explore Yan together.¡±

    When they heard Zhao Hai, Laura and the others were stunned. They looked at him in surprise. Then Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, can this work? What if we get found out?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can just say that I met you all back in the World of Cultivation and then came to pick you up.¡±

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°But we still need to interrogate Zhu Gui and also research his weapon.¡±

    Zhao Hai knew that Laura was nervous, so she said this. It has been too long since they went out of the Space. This caused Zhao Hai to be sad. He couldn¡¯t help but me himself for not taking them out earlier.

    Zhao Hai took a deep breath and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, we can do all these things outside. We can also have Cai¡¯er take care of everything else. Let¡¯s go see the junk mountains.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Laura and the other smiled. Then they nodded and followed Zhao Hai to explore Yan.

    To be honest, Yan didn¡¯t have the best environment. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have be a dumping ground. However, this doesn¡¯t have any effect on Zhao Hai. Although Laura and the others didn¡¯t focus too much on their cultivation, they still ate rich foods from the Space. They had already reached the Nascent Soul Stage. Climates like the one in Yan nt no longer affect them.

    Together with Laura and the others was Mo Sheng. This young man had been following Zhao Hai practically all the time. But in the previous battle, Zhao Hai returned him to the Space because of how dangerous it was.

    Although the environment wasn¡¯t very good, Laura and the others were still very happy to stroll outside. It was only Cai¡¯er who was left to manage things inside the Space. But this wasn¡¯t a problem for her.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t apany the women and just let them y on their own. He was currently recycling the trash materials for the Space.

    Cai¡¯er interrogated Zhu Gui about the method to curve bullets. As it turns out, in addition to his technique, the modifications to his rifle also contributed to curving the bullets.

    In order to increase the firing distance and uracy of Zhao Hai¡¯s rifles, its barrel needed to have rifling inside. The rifling would allow the bullet to spin. Not only would this increase the travel distance of the bullet, it would also increase its uracy. Additionally, bullets fired through this barrel would be more lethal.

    On the other hand, the rifling on Zhu Gui¡¯s rifle was somewhat special. Ordinary rifles would have rifling from the beginning of the barrel to the end. Meanwhile, Zhu Gui¡¯s rifle only had rifling on the back half of the barrel. There¡¯s no rifling on the front half.

    Since only the first half had rifling on it, when the bullet is shot out, the user could move the rifle ordingly in order to curve it. Naturally, to sessfully curve a bullet, countless hours of practice would be needed. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be very useful to curve a bullet if it doesn¡¯t hit the target.

    Besides the different rifling on the barrel, the bullet used was also different. The powder inside the bullet was made tobust slower but still pack a lot of strength. But at the same time, in order to ignite this powder, more energy needed to be used. In this case, the trigger of the rifle was also modified. Not only was it made of better materials, its force transmission is also special. Normally, the force used to pull the trigger doesn¡¯t affect how hard the bullet would be hit. After all, it was the hammer connected to a spring that would hit the bullet, not the trigger.

    However, on the modified rifle, the force of the trigger reflects on the force applied on the bullet. The greater the pressure applied to the trigger, the greater the force on the bullet. A normal Severed Soul Expert wouldn¡¯t have the strength to ignite the primer on Zhu Gui¡¯s bullet. So even if this idea gets revealed, Severed Soul Experts wouldn¡¯t be able to make use of it.

    The method of curving bullets was named Bullet Sliding by the Fireweavers. This method included the barrel design, trigger design, the powderpound, rifle techniques, levels of strength, and many others. All of them were collectively referred to as Bullet Sliding.

    Zhao Hai was astounded by the sophistication the Fireweavers did to their rifles. At the same time, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t bother transferring this information into a jade slip. He believed that even if Mu Yao and the others got a hold of this method, they wouldn¡¯t let the people of the Hundred Treasures Realm practice it. This was because it would take too much time to master.

    At this time, the Hundred Treasures Realm were still novices when it came to rifles. They never fully understood the rifles, so it would be impossible for them to study Bullet Sliding. As for thepound used for the bullets, they can still use it, but only as artillery shells.

    For Zhao Hai, the form of the powder was very useful. With this new form, the ability of his cannons would increase.

    As for Bullet Sliding, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t intend to learn it. He wasn¡¯t nning on using the rifles in the long term. As for giving this method to the Undead, he thought of it. But without the special powder, the efficacy of the technique would plummet. Moreover, this technique was only meant to be used once; to catch the enemy off-guard, making it very hard for them to defend.

    This type of technique wasn¡¯t useful for the Undead. The Undead relied on their numbers in order to win. They would go out in several hundred thousand and overwhelm the enemy. With this much bullets flying in the air, there really wasn¡¯t any use for curved bullets.

    It can be said that Bullet Sliding wasn¡¯t very useful for Zhao Hai. It wasn¡¯t as good as acquiring Zhu Gui outright. Zhu Gui was an Immortal Expert, so he would be a huge asset for the battlefield. With Zhu Gui in hand, Zhao Hai has gained yet another ace in his sleeve. Moreover, Zhao Hai discovered that Zhu Gui was giving him a much denser Faith Powerpared to Severed Soul-level Undead.

    As for Zhu Gui¡¯s experiences in attaining Immortality, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t bother to ask. In any case, he has Faith Power, so his path ahead was extremely free. The biggest gain to Zhao Hai was Zhu Gui himself. The things Zhu Gui knew were practically of no use to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai felt very content. After receiving Zhu Gui, he had his Undead refine their rifle technique by themselves. In addition to cultivating, Zhao Hai also continued to recycle the trash materials and ended up receiving new metal nts. Although these metal nts were of a different kind, the Space wasn¡¯t able to analyze them just yet. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mull over it for long as he just nted metal nts and moved on.

    As the waste materials decreased, Zhao Hai discovered less and less new ore. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop and kept working to recycle the materials. Naturally, the materials he received in the Space was a lot. This would be reserved for future use. Although it was possible to use the ores inside the Space, Zhao Hai still stockpiles some resources. This was because he felt that using the resources grown by the Space was akin to destroying it. And that was thest thing he wanted to do.

    Laura and the others explored the before returning to Zhao Hai¡¯s side. They chatted amongst themselves clearly enjoying the experience.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything as he just gave the women a smile. Zhao Hai liked seeing them like this. In his mind, they didn¡¯t deserve being cooped up inside the Space all the time.

 Chapter 1516 â€“ Decisive!

    <h4>Chapter 1516 - Decisive!</h4>

    Shua!

    Thest waste material was being taken from the ground. At this point, Yan had be a huge material warehouse. All kinds of resources covered the entire.

    Zhao Hai let out a long breath. Looking at the materials stacked on Yan, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of aplishment. It has been three days since he came here from the headquarters. Laura and the others had long since be tired of the and had gone back to the Space. They came out this time to experience the novelty of the. However, how could Yan¡¯s environmentpare to the Space? To them, Yan was a garbage dump while the Space was a well-sterilized room.

    Although Yan was now stacked with materials, Zhao Hai was still able to get a lot of materials for his stockpile inside the Space. Naturally, he didn¡¯t care about ordinary materials. What he stockpiled were the more special materials.

    Moreover, Cai¡¯er hasn¡¯t been idle. A hundred thousand rifles had been made along with the shells with modified powders. Zhao Hai¡¯s fighting strength had once again increased.

    Zhao Hai was also paying attention to what was happening to the headquarters. Not long after Zhao Hai entered the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, rumors began to spread that he has Faith Power. Surprisingly, Mu Yao and the others were very calm when they heard it. Zhao Hai also saw how rxed their expressions were. This caused Zhao Hai to wonder why they had this reaction.

    Actually, the situation wasn¡¯t asplicated as what Zhao Hai thought. On the contrary, after hearing about Zhao Hai¡¯s Faith Power, Mu Yao and Tang Yaoen just nodded. They just epted the fact and that was the end of it.

    Zhao Hai was surprised as to why Mu Yao didn¡¯t ask him about the source of his Faith Power. If Mu Yao knew that Zhao Hai also used his Buddhist Techniques, then he wouldn¡¯t have been as collected as now.

    In any case, no matter what Zhao Hai thought, the matter has already urred. Another thing that surprised Zhao Hai was the situation of the headquarters.

    Just after Zhao Hai entered the transmission formation to Yan, representatives of more than ten realms arrived at the headquarters. There¡¯s only one thing they want; to drive the Fireweavers out and divide the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯snd after destroying them.

    Naturally, the Hundred Treasures Realm agreed to their proposal. And of course, the Hundred Treasures Realm would take the lion¡¯s share of the prize.

    None of the realms had any problems with this arrangement. They knew how they acted and they also knew that the Hundred Treasures Realm was aware of it. Now, the Hundred Treasures Realm had gained a lot of benefits. And it had be impossible for the Hundred Treasures Realm to fall. They had already defeated the Fireweavers in a battle. In order to make up to the Hundred Treasures Realm, they didn¡¯t argue with the Hundred Treasures Realm about this matter.

    However, there were a few realms who wanted the Hundred Treasures Realm to disclose the secret to making the Fireweaver Rifles, of which the Hundred Treasures Realm rejected on the spot. In the end, these realms gave up and sent troops to deal with the Fireweavers together.

    Seeing this development, Zhao Hai felt relieved. The Hundred Treasures Realm was now in a safe position. Now that the other realms had begun to dispatch troops, the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm wouldn¡¯t have any good days ahead.

    But a thing that annoyed Zhao Hai was that they didn¡¯t immediately attack the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm. They instead decided to discuss the division of spoils first. This took a lot of precious time. By the time Zhao Hai finished cleaning Yan up, they still hadn¡¯t sent their troops and had just finalized the split. Seeing this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Seeing that he has nothing left to do in Yan, Zhao Hai entered the Space to rest. As he rested, the realms finally sent their troops. And unsurprisingly, under thisrge alliance, the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm weren¡¯t able to resist. In the end, the Giant Spirit Realm had to grit its teeth and retreat from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, destroying their transmission formation. It seems like it would be impossible for them to return to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield in a short time.

    Seeing the Giant Spirit Realm retreating, the Fireweavers drew back. They returned to their territory¡¯s border and waited there. They were sending a message to the alliance army that if they were to attack, then they would fight desperately. Seeing this, the alliance army retreated. What¡¯s left to do was to split up the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s territory.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect such developments to ur while he rested. The Giant Spirit Realm just ran away while the Fireweavers retreated. Things happened way too fast. Zhao Hai even felt that what happened wasn¡¯t real.

    However, Zhao Hai knew that this was real. The Hundred Treasures Realm began to distribute territories to its subordinate realms. The World of Cultivation and the Xu Race were also able to receive their own territories.

    With how things were moving so fast, Zhao Hai no longer stayed inside Yan as he arrived at the transmission formation and returned to the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters.

    Compared to the time he left, the headquarters was now much quieter. This was because the subordinate realms had left. The Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield has returned to its previous calm environment.

    Zhao Hai knew that more than ten high-grade realms participated in the counter-attack. With this alliance army, the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm had no chance of winning. The Giant Spirit Realm decisively left while leaving a few experts behind. This was in preparation for their eventual return to the battlefield in the future.

    At the same time, the Fireweavers knew that they couldn¡¯t fight for a long time. If they did, then the other four Great realms wouldn¡¯t let them off. Don¡¯t expect the other Great Realms to be gentlemen. If they see any weaknesses appearing in the Fireweaver Race, then they would definitely pounce like hungry wolves.

    Because of this, the Fireweavers retreated. Originally, under the assistance of the Giant Spirit Realm, they wanted to deal with the Hundred Treasures Realm in a swift manner. Then the domain of the Hundred Treasures Realm would be theirs. When the timees, they can send an army to guard the territory, making it impossible for the other realms to get it from them.

    However, the Fireweavers didn¡¯t expect the Hundred Treasures Realm to be able to fight back under their joint army with the Giant Spirit Realm. They suffered a huge loss against the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    The reason the Fireweavers failed in dealing with the Hundred Treasures Realm was the sudden appearance of rifles among the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s troops. This rifle was very simr to the Fireweaver Rifles. With the rifles in hand, the Hundred Treasures Realm was now on the same ying field as the Fireweavers. In this case, it would be impossible to finish the Hundred Treasures Realm in a short time. And with the other high-grade realms making a move, the Fireweavers knew that their n had failed. Therefore, they made a decisive withdrawal of troops.

    It can be said that the battle ended the moment the high-grade realms began to move. The Giant Spirit Realm decisively ran away while the Fireweavers decisively withdrew. The battle ended in a decisive manner.

    Seeing Zhao Hai appearing on the headquarter¡¯s transmission formation, someone immediately greeted him. The person was currently smiling, unable to hide his glee.

    Zhao Hai smiled back at the person. Then the person said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, the higher-ups ordered me to tell you to go to the conference hall as soon as youe back.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and expressed his gratitude before flying towards the conference hall. It didn¡¯t take long before Zhao Hai arrived. He didn¡¯t see Mu Yu nor Tang Jie inside this time. Mu Yu and Tang Jie were very busy. Now that the Giant Spirit Realm has left the battlefield, the Hundred Treasures Realm gained arge swathe of territory. This territory needed to be divided and the subordinate realms also needed to be rewarded. Not only that, infrastructure needed to be repaired and bult. There were a lot of things to take care of. Because of this, Mu Yu and the other talents were sent over.

    Two Severed Soul Experts were guarding the outside of the conference hall. Seeing Zhao Hai, the two immediately gave Zhao Hai a salute. They didn¡¯t block Zhao Hai¡¯s path and instead invited him to enter.

    Zhao Hai smiled at the two guards and returned the salute. After that, he entered the conference hall. Just like outside, the hall was much more empty than before. Five Elders were inside chatting. It was evident that they were in a very good mood.

    These Five Elders would only step in when something major happened. The little things can be left for the Severed Soul Experts to deal with. The Hundred Treasures Realm has a very solid management system, so the Five Elders weren¡¯t always very busy.

    Although there were still plenty to be done, these things can be taken care of by Mu Yu and the others. There simply wasn¡¯t any need for the five Elders to help. Therefore, they looked very leisurely and free.

    When Zhao Hai entered the room, the people inside turned their head over. Mu Yu waved Zhao Hai over as heughed and said, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯re back. It¡¯s a pity that you came back toote. The Giant Spirit Realm has already left the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield while the Fireweavers returned to their territory.¡±

    Zhao Hai pretended to be shocked as he said, ¡°That fast? They retreated just like that? This doesn¡¯t sound like something they would do.¡±

    Mu Yao grinned and said, ¡°They had to return. If they didn¡¯t, then they would never be able to leave. How is Yan? Did you recycle enough materials? The more you process, the more resources you¡¯ll get. Don¡¯t worry about us snatching your work, you can take as much as you want.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and then he cupped his fist and said, ¡°Reporting to Elder Mu Yao. All the waste materials in Yan have been recycled. Please send people to inspect and take them as soon as possible. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be responsible if they get lost.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Mu Yao couldn¡¯t help but stare. Tang Yaoen looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You¡¯re done? Kid, are you telling the truth?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Elders, if you don¡¯t believe me, you cane with me and see.¡± Without hesitating, Mu Yao moved towards the transmission formation. Tang Yaoen and the other Elders followed closely behind.

 Chapter 1517 â€“ Bestowing a Planet

    <h4>Chapter 1517 - Bestowing a</h4>

    Mu Yao and the others stood on Yan¡¯s transmission formation and looked at the piles of materials around them. They even forgot to speak for a while.

    Mu Yao and the others were people born in the Hundred Treasures Realm. They had seen a lot of things in their lifetimes, but this was the first time they saw something like this. A mountain of materials wasn¡¯t a symbolic term for what they were seeing, it was an actual fact. Before their eyes, resources were literally piled up on mountains.

    After some time, Mu Yao let out a long breath. He didn¡¯t say anything as he flew up and began to fly around Yan. Tang Yao and the others did the same.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t move as he just stood there with a smile on his face. He knew that if he didn¡¯t let Mu Yao and the others take a look around, then their hearts would be settled.

    Before long, Mu Yu and the others returned to the transmission formation. Everyone had a look of disbelief on their faces. Mu Yu let out a long breath before heughed and said, ¡°Alright, good. Little Hai, you can take whatever material you want.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Thank you Elder. But in fact, I have already taken what I need. These are just what remained.¡±

    Tang Yaoen looked around him as he let out a sigh. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Hundred Treasures Realm to waste this much resources. The quantity of materials here is enough for the realm to use for 10 thousand years. It seems like we need to train our refiners more.¡±

    Mu Yao smiled as he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, I want to reward you well. So let me give you a in the Hundred Treasures Realm. It has a spiritual vein that people can use to cultivate in. I can also give you permission to enter the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield whenever you want. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Thank you, Elder Mu. Elder, I have some friends in the World of Cultivation that I want to take with me. Is that alright?¡±

    Mu Yaoughed, then he patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Of course. You already have a of your own, you can do whatever you want with it. Let¡¯s go, follow me back to the Hundred Treasures Realm. We¡¯ll pick out a for you.¡±

    After he said that, Mu Yao pulled Zhao Hai towards the transmission formation. After a sh of white light, the two vanished. Only Tang Yaoen and the other Elders were left.

    Tang Yaoen and the other Elders still needed to keep a watch at these resources. There were just a lot of materials on Yan. Although this matter was known to a few people, it wasn¡¯t small enough to keep it a secret. If someone elsees to know about the resources present on the, they would definitelye over and steal it.

    Mu Yao and Zhao Hai appeared on a small transmission formation hub. The ce looked like a courtyard with only a few transmission formations. Zhao Hai understood that this was a transmission formation hub exclusive for people like Mu Yao.

    Mu Yao led Zhao Hai towards a room. The room was quite special. In the middle of a room was a huge disc upying half of the floor area. There were several chairs around the disk. Mu Yao brought Zhao Hai in front of the disc before pressing a small formation on top of it. The entire disk lit up, showing a huge star map.

    Zhao Hai looked at the star map and could roughly count more than a hundred millions. Majority of them were greys while the others were red and greens. Thetter twos surpassed a hundred thousand with reds numbering about 70-80 thousand while greens numbered 30-40 thousand.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai knew what these colors represented. They weren¡¯t the original color of thes. Sure enough, as Mu Yao looked at the star map, he said, ¡°The Hundred Treasures Realm spent a lot of time refining this star map. Inside is the territory of the Hundred Treasures Realm. All greys are uninhabited and had no spiritual qi as well as flora. Reds are owneds while the green ones are ownerless. Theses all have spirit veins. You can pick one.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. The star map¡¯s controls were the same as what Zhao Hai expected. He pointed towards a green and information about it was immediately disyed.

    Looking at Zhao Hai, Mu Yao nodded and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about the World of Cultivation, but in the Hundred Treasures Realm, once someone bes a Transcending Tribtion Expert, they would be assigned to a. People would then be sent to the as pioneers. Those transferred will be your servants as well as subjects. You can give them cultivation methods and select talents from them in order to cultivate. These people will follow yourst name. And once you be an Immortal Expert, you would hand the over to them. If someone under you bes a Transcending Tribtion Expert, they can apply to be assigned to another. If nobody is willing to take over your after you be an Immortal Expert, then it would be taken back by the realm. As for the people on that, they would be redistributed to others.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He didn¡¯t expect the Hundred Treasures Realm to have this kind of distribution scheme. He could count around 80 thousand reds on the star map. If it was ording to what Mu Yao said, there should be at least 80 thousand Transcending Tribtion Experts in the Hundred Treasures Realm. And this would be a conservative estimate. There would be experts who decide to stay on their master¡¯s. This meant that there were much more experts. This was the strength of the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    In the World of Cultivation, the Sect system was implemented. As long as you be a Nascent Soul Expert, you would be allowed to establish your own sect. But in the Hundred Treasures Realm, one needed to be a Transcending Tribtion Expert in order to establish your own school. This one step of difference shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. Plenty of cultivators can go through with their lives without reaching the Transcending Tribtion Stage. If the World of Cultivation adopted the same system as the Hundred Treasures Realm, then there would be a very small number of sects established.

    As Zhao Hai scanned the greens, he came upon a that had been taken back. Zhao Hai understood what Mu Yao was saying right now. Theses had transmission formations and even medicine fields. The people assigned to this would grow the medicinal nts and build the residence of the Transcending Tribtion Experts. They would also do the odd jobs required to keep the functioning.

    Zhao Hai continued to scan the greens and saws both untouched and reimed. Theses were roughly the same. Zhao Hai thought for a while before he pointed to a random and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have this one.¡±

    Mu Yao looked at the and remembered that it¡¯s previous owner had be an Immortal Expert. However, none of his subordinates reached the Transcending Tribtion Stage. Therefore, the was reimed. The more talented subordinates followed him while the rest were redistributed.

    Mu Yao nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll hand this to you. You can go there anytime if you have matters to deal with in the World of Cultivation. Ten thousand people will be transferred on the. They would be your future subordinates. Don¡¯t worry, the ones sent over would be children not exceeding ten years old and had not cultivated. You can teach these children to cultivate.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He expected there to be a poption being sent over but he didn¡¯t expect it to be 10 thousand children. However, this wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t too unfamiliar with education. There¡¯s even an academy inside the Space with great Undead teachers.

    Zhao Hai looked at Mu Yao and said, ¡°Elder Mu, I¡¯d like to take a look at the first. Right, the seems to be called Bluetree. Can I build an academy on it?¡±

    Mu Yao smiled and said, ¡°You can. That is yours from now on. As long as you don¡¯t destroy the spirit vein, you can do whatever you want with it.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and asked Mu Yao about the¡¯s coordinates. After that, he went to the transmission formation and went to the. As he arrived, Zhao Hai understood why the had its name. This was because a blue tree was native to the. This blue tree was a medicinal nt. It can also be used for refining but it wasn¡¯t very useful. Its biggest use was emitting a fragrance that can calm people down, making it easy for them to cultivate.

    After taking a look at the situation on Bluetree, Zhao Hai had Cai¡¯er design the great academy to be built on it. His only requirement was to not disrupt the¡¯s environment. For Cai¡¯er, this was an extremely easy task. Using the Universal Scanner, a blueprint was made before long. Zhao Hai was satisfied with the blueprint. He left the and then returned to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    Mu Yu and the others had yet to return. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stay in the headquarters for long before he left and went to the World of Cultivation¡¯s headquarters. Then he passed through the transmission formation and returned to the World of Cultivation.

    Zhao Hai returned to Jade Clear Mountain. After all, Huang Daoran was still there. When Zhao Hai and Mo Sheng appeared on Jade Clear Mountain¡¯s transmission formation, Huang Daoran and Feng Baiming were already waiting there for them.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s exploits in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield naturally entered the ears of Huang Daoran and Feng Baiming. To be honest, they were really shocked at what they heard. Moreover, they were also aware about Zhao Hai¡¯s present status. Compared to Zhao Hai, their status was practically nothing.

 Chapter 1518 â€“ Attacking The Bug Race

    <h4>Chapter 1518 - Attacking The Bug Race</h4>

    When Zhao Hai came out of the transmission formation, he immediately saw Huang Daoran and Feng Baiming. He quickly bowed and said, ¡°Master, Uncle Master.¡±

    Huang Daoran looked at Zhao Hai with aplex expression. He didn¡¯t really expect Zhao Hai to achieve such huge achievements in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Moreover, he was able to join the Hundred Treasures Realm, which had a huge gap in powerpared to the World of Cultivation.

    Seeing Zhao Hai giving him a bow, Huang Daoran smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Little Hai, you don¡¯t need to be so polite with me. Actually, I didn¡¯t teach you anything. Now that you¡¯re a Transcending Tribtion Expert, our master-disciple rtionship is automatically finished.¡±

    Zhao Hai was aware of this custom. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t say that. You will forever be my master. Right, Master, now that I¡¯m back, I n to take people back to the Hundred Treasures Realm. How abouting with me?¡±

    Zhao Hai knew that Huang Daoran¡¯s talent was also great. Although Huang Daoran wouldn¡¯t reach the Severed Soul Stage in his life, he still wanted to take him to the Hundred Treasures Realm to help teach the 10 thousand children. Huang Daoran might even take a few children as his disciples. For cultivators, disciples that can inherit your legacy was very important.

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Huang Daoran forced a smile before shaking his head and saying, ¡°I can¡¯t go. I¡¯m not familiar with the Hundred Treasures Realm, what can I do there? I have lived in the World of Cultivation my whole life. I don¡¯t n to leave it.¡±

    Just as Zhao Hai wanted to convince him, Huang Daoran waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s no use. I will not go. Come, let¡¯s go to cksmith¡¯s residence first. I have something to tell you.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then went to Feng Baiming¡¯s residence alongside Huang Daoran and Feng Baiming. Zhao Hai¡¯s return didn¡¯t cause too much disturbance. Kong Miao made sure to inform the higher-ups of the World of Cultivation to receive Zhao Hai well. They needed to know that the current Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t someone the World of Cultivation could afford to offend.

    Four people sat inside Feng Baiming¡¯s ce. Looking at Mo Sheng sitting behind Zhao Hai, Feng Baiming sighed and said, ¡°Even Mo Shen reached Transcending Tribtion. It seems like the decision to let him follow you is correct.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled. Mo Sheng¡¯s progress towards the Transcending Tribtion Stage was somewhat special. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know how to exin it to Feng Baiming. But since he didn¡¯t ask, Zhao Hai naturally would tell.

    Huang Daoran looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, now that you¡¯re back, I have to ask you for help.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he asked, ¡°Master, please tell me your order.¡±

    Huang Daoran waved his hand and said, ¡°What order. It¡¯s a request. This time doesn¡¯t only involve the Cultivation Realm, but the entire World of Cultivation instead. An ident ured in Fabio. The Bug Race has begun using our transmission formations to head to others. Although we have already sent people to deal with the crisis, the Bug Race was able to defend the transmission formations. Large quantities of bugs began appearing on thes around Fabio. We think that this might be the prelude to the mass invasion of the Bug Race. Therefore, I want to ask for your help to take a look at Fabio. Naturally, we would also go with you. Besides us, the Buddhists also sent a few Transcending Tribtion Experts and Severed Soul Experts. There¡¯s even Immortal Experts present.¡±

    Hearing Huang Daoran, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he knit his brows. He felt that this matter was quite thorny. It must be said that in the World of Cultivation, the Bug Race was synonymous with dread.

    Zhao Hai spected before that the Bug Race had an infinite evolution ability. In this case, the Bug Race would be very dangerous. Back then, Zhao Hai felt that his strength was insufficient. He also cannot carelessly stir up the Bug Race. Because of this, he didn¡¯t make a move to deal with them in the past.

    And now, Huang Daoran told him that the Bug Race had left Fabio and were even capable of using transmission formations. This was terrible news for the World of Cultivation. Although Zhao Hai was now someone from the Hundred Treasures Realm, he still came from the World of Cultivation. With the crisis looming over the World of Cultivation, it¡¯s impossible for him to ignore it.

    Seeing Zhao Hai knit his brows, Huang Daoran¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but sink. He heard that Zhao Hai¡¯s strength had be formidable. He was now able to block an attack from an Immortal Expert. Moreover, this was an Immortal Expert from a high-grade realm. These Immortal Experts were stronger than their contemporaries from realms like the World of Cultivation. Because he was aware of this, Huang Daoran invited Zhao Hai to make a move. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s knitted brows, Huang Doaran thought that Zhao Hai might not want to.

    However, Huang Daoran had no intention to urge Zhao Hai. He knew that with Zhao Hai¡¯s current status, he could no longer order Zhao Hai around. Not to say Huang Daoran, even the World of Cultivation¡¯s Immortal Experts had to be polite in front of Zhao Hai.

    After some time, Zhao Hai let out a long breath and said, ¡°I expected the Bug Race to be a threat a long time ago. However, since my strength has been insufficient, I didn¡¯t dare try to deal with them. I didn¡¯t expect the Bug Race to develop to this scale in a short time. This is also good. We can deal with it in time.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Huang Daoran couldn¡¯t help but stare. He asked, ¡°Little Hai, you want to deal with the Bug Race?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I want to deal with thempletely. To be honest, although the Bug Race doesn¡¯t look strong, their evolution potential is limitless. Therefore, I want to take the opportunity to destroy them. But I didn¡¯t expect the Bug Race to make a huge move before I did.¡±

    Huang Daoran looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Are you confident?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Whether I¡¯m confident or not, it still needs to be done. The Bug Race has escaped their. Their terrifying evolution would also explode. If we don¡¯t eliminate them now, then they would be more troublesometer on. I¡¯ll take my people to the Hundred Treasures Realm first before dealing with the Bug Race. Before I return, don¡¯t send anyone to Fabio, even Immortal Experts. I¡¯lle back as soon as possible.¡±

    Huang Daoran nodded and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll pass it on. Do you need any help?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I can take care of it. Remember to wait for me toe back.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai vanished.

    The ce Zhao Hai reappeared in was Yalei 2. He came here to see Xiong Li and the others. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t n to take them to the Hundred Treasures Realm. The overall strength of the Hundred Treasures Realm was just too high for Xiong Li and the others who started cultivationte. If they go to the Hundred Treasures Realm, they will be pressured and wouldn¡¯t develop well. With Yalei 2 being his territory, Zhao Hai believes that nobody would dare touch it. He also intends for Huang Daoran to take care of his brothers. This will be more beneficial to Xiong Li and the others.

    Besides Xiong Li and the others, Zhao Hai also visited Zheng Li and Louis. In the future, Zhao Hai was nning to hand over the management of Yalei 2 to the two of them. Xiong Li and the others preferred to cultivate. They weren¡¯t very useful in things like management.

    Xiong Li and the others were cultivating well. But because of this, they weren¡¯t too aware of Zhao Hai¡¯s affairs. Zhao Hai just left them with training methods from the Giant Spirit Realm. He might not have much time to return here in the future.

    Xiong Li and the others weren¡¯t angry about this. They already knew that Zhao Hai would go far and they would be left behind. They could only chase Zhao Hai¡¯s footsteps.

    After seeing Xiong Li and the others, Zhao Hai met Zheng Li. Zheng Li was also cultivating in Yalei 2. He had already defected from the Cultivation Realm, so he couldn¡¯t return there in the future. In any case, Yalei 2 was developing well. The spiritual qi in the surroundings had also be adequate. Although Zheng Li wouldn¡¯t have much progress here, it was still enough for him.

    The only thing troubling Zheng Li right now was his sister Zheng Yun. Zhao Hai has been aware that Zheng Yun had feelings for him. Moreover, Zheng Yun was pretty and had pretty good cultivation. But in the past, Zhao Hai has no ns to take her as a concubine. Therefore, he didn¡¯t have any response for her.

    From what Zhao Hai can see, Zheng Yun¡¯s feelings for him was akin to a little girl¡¯s admiration towards her hero. As long as he left Zheng Yun for some time, Zheng Yun should be able to forget about him.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect Zheng Yun to keep her feelings. When Zhao Hai returned to Yalei 2, Zheng Yun was still waiting for him. She even religiously cleaned his mansion for him. Zheng Yun had matured a lot and her strength has reached the Core Formation Stage. And since she has been helping to manage the affairs of the, her personality became more stable. However, her feelings towards Zhao Hai didn¡¯t change.

    Because of Zheng Yun¡¯s sentiment, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel a headache. He already had a lot of women on his side. But looking at Zheng Yun¡¯s situation, if he doesn¡¯t ept her, then she might wait for him her whole life. Having a female wait for him for such a long time wasn¡¯t something that Zhao Hai could ept.

    In the end, Zhao Hai brought Zheng Yun along with him. Zhao Hai expected Zheng Li to oppose this decision. However, Zheng Li actually supported him.

    Before leaving, Zhao Hai met Louis. Louis wasn¡¯t only the Commander of the Cross Sword Pirate Group, he¡¯s also a manager of Yalei 2. After all, his members were living in this ce. Zhao Hai told him this time that he would rarely return to Yalei 2 in the future. Everything here would depend on Louis¡¯ management.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t tell them about the Hundred Treasures Realm. In fact, none of them were even aware of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, not to say the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Zhao Hai also found time to bring Margaret back to the Ashley Family for a visit. He also asked them to help him look after Yalei 2.

    Actually, even if Zhao Hai didn¡¯t ask the Ashley Family for help, Yalei 2 would still be fine. The Machine Field¡¯s higher-ups knew about Zhao Hai¡¯s recent exploits as well as his present status. Even if they had the courage they had in their youth, they still wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to Yalei 2. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t really intend for the Ashely Family to take care of Yalei 2. What he wanted to do was to tell people that he still had a rtionship with the Ashley Family. He wanted people to think twice before making a move on them.

    After taking care of his affairs, Zhao Hai released the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Then he shrunk the ship and then appeared on Jade Clear Mountain.

    Zhao Hai greeted Huang Daoran and Feng Baiming and then went directly to the transmission formation. A white light shed and he returned to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. This time, he appeared at the new headquarters of the World of Cultivation. Since this ce was newly built, it cannot bepared to their old one. However, with the support of the Hundred Treasures Realm, they wouldn¡¯t have any problems rebuilding the stronghold. It¡¯s not even impossible to build the headquarters much better than before.

    Kong Miao has been waiting for Zhao Hai at the transmission formation. Seeing Zhao Haiing out with his Hell King¡¯s Ship, Kong Miao immediately greeted him, ¡°Little Hai, will you really help with the Bug Race¡¯s matter? Wouldn¡¯t it be dangerous?¡± Naturally, Kong Miao was aware about the Bug Race¡¯s situation. Moreover, he knew how dangerous it would be. Therefore, he asked Zhao Hai about it.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°It will be dangerous. Grandmaster, don¡¯t let anyone go into Fabio, even Immortal Experts. Let me take care of my matters in the Hundred Treasures Realm first, then I¡¯ll go back.¡±

    Kong Miao gave a serious nod. He knew clearly that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t joke about matters like these. He was well aware of Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. Moreover, it was already known in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield that Zhao Hai possesses Faith Power. Even with Faith Power, Zhao Hai was still considering Fabio as dangerous.

    The World of Cultivation was differentpared to the Hundred Treasures Realm. Transcending Tribtion Experts were already considered powerhouses in the World of Cultivation. Every Transcending Tribtion Expert lost was damaging to the realm. If they suffered heavy losses on Fabio, then the World of Cultivation¡¯s vitality would be affected.

    After reminding Kong Miao once more, Zhao Hai entered the nearby transmission formation and appeared on the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters.

 Chapter 1519 â€“ The Bug Race Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 1519 - The Bug Race Crisis</h4>

    When Zhao Hai appeared on the transmission formation, he discovered Mu Yu, Tang Jie, and Tang Wen waiting for him. Seeing Zhao Hai arrive, Mu Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh as he weed him with glee.

    Zhao Hai stared, he looked at Mu Yu and said, ¡°Big Brother Mu, aren¡¯t you busy? Why are you here?¡±

    Mu Yu smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re busy. We just came back in time to see you. Right, Little Hai, were you able to get your people? Can we meet them?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded as he held the Hell King¡¯s Ship in his hand. Naturally, the others had already seen this form. When he heard Mu Yu¡¯s question Zhao Hai waved his hand and the Hell King¡¯s Ship erged. Then Laura and the others walked out of the ship.

    Mu Yu and the others couldn¡¯t help but be stunned when they saw the beautiesing out of the ship. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be the passionate type. He actually had a lot of beautiful women on his side.

    Zhao Hai looked at Laura and the others and said, ¡°This is Brother Mu, Brother Tang Jie, and Brother Tang Wen.¡±

    Laura and the others immediately gave a salute and said, ¡°We have seen Brother Mu Yu, Brother Tang Jie, and Brother Tang Wen.¡±

    Mu Yu and the others hastily returned the gesture. Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°These are my wives Laura, Meg, Megan, Lizzy, Ruyen, Berry, Margaret, and Zheng Yun.¡± (Ni¡¯er?)

    Mu Yu nodded, then heughed and said, ¡°I never expected a kid like you to have such beautiful wives. Alright, let¡¯s go to your first. Master has been scouring everywhere for youths to be sent to you.¡± Zhao Hai smiled faintly and entered the transmission formation with the others. Then they appeared at Bluetree.

    Bluetree was very calm. After all, there wasn¡¯t anyone here yet. The ce they appeared in was the transmission formation hub of the.

    The group left the transmission formation hub and took a good look at the. The was filled with blue trees. Because of this, it was filled with a calming fragrance. The upper half of the was filled with water while thend areas were filled with the blue trees. This made it very beautiful.

    Although the was left uninhabited, the cave residences were still very clean. Not a single dust could be seen nor were they disturbed by beasts. This was because of the magic formations guarding the residences. And since there weren¡¯t any strong beasts on the, everything was practically left untouched.

    Zhao Hai led everyone on the Hell King¡¯s Ship as they explored the. Looking at his surroundings, Mu Yu nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s very good. I didn¡¯t expect Bluetree to be this attractive. It¡¯s a pity that I inherited Master¡¯s. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve looked for a more beautiful.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he turned his head to Laura and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have you stay here and take charge of the children being sent over. We need to build the academy as soon as possible. They will be arriving soon. They need to have somewhere to stay in when they arrive.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it Brother Hai. We¡¯ll take care of it. Just take care of yourself.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Mu Yu stared and asked, ¡°What? Little Hai, you¡¯re leaving? Where?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I need to return to the World of Cultivation. I discovered that the World of Cultivation¡¯s Bug Race has been causing trouble. I want to head back and see what I can do. In the past, I wasn¡¯t strong enough yet so I wasn¡¯t able to deal with them. Moreover, the Bug Race couldn¡¯t be left on their own for a long time. I need to take action.¡±

    Mu Yu knit his brows and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re going to make a move, then this means that this Bug Race isn¡¯t simple. So do you need a few of our brothers toe and help you?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s no use. I¡¯m quite curious about the Bug Race. I want to see if I can find a way to subdue them. There¡¯s no need for people to go.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Mu Yu nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Remember, make sure to contact us if there¡¯s any danger.¡± Zhao Hai nodded with a smile. The Hell King¡¯s Ship stopped and descended outside the cave residences. Then he received the Hell King¡¯s Ship and at the same time waved his hand to take outrge quantities of building materials and machines. Zhao Hai turned his head to Margaret and said, ¡°You can begin.¡±

    Margaret nodded and immediately took out aputer. She manipted it for some time. Then soon after that, the construction machines began to move.

    It isn¡¯t very hard for a cultivator to build a house. As long as they use a spell, they would be able to build a wall. Naturally, they also need to cover their houses with artifacts. However, things like windows and doors made the process moreplicated. Because cultivators didn¡¯t want to make things more troublesome, most of them opted to just dig a cave and make it their home. It was both secure and convenient.

    If an enemyes, a house would have four walls that need to be considered for defense. On the other hand, since caves were dug out from a mountain, all of its walls epassed the mountain itself. There were very few cultivators who could knock down a mountain in one blow. This allowed cave residences to have great defense.

    Because of this, cultivators were unfamiliar with building structures. Cultivators generally abstain themselves from the leisures of life. Therefore, they could live inside caves. The best they could do was decorate their caves to make them more livable.

    Therefore, when they saw Zhao Hai¡¯s machines, Mu Yu, Tang Jie, and Tang Wen were very curious. Mu Yu looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, what¡¯s this? You want to build an academy? Is it for the education and security of the children?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I n to build a school to teach the children and also inform them how to nt medicinal herbs. I intend to give them most of the work. But I will not make them waste too much time, after all they still need to cultivate.¡±

    Mu Yu stared, then he frowned and said, ¡°Little Hai, you should know that it¡¯s impossible to turn all 10 thousand children into formidable experts. If you teach them equally, then you would be spreading yourself too thin. I think you should teach your disciples following the way of the Hundred Treasures Realm.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Brother Mu doesn¡¯t need to worry. I won¡¯t be teaching these children myself. I found someone to teach them. Naturally, I know that it¡¯s impossible for the 10 thousand children to be powerful cultivators. However, each child is gifted in their own fields. Some of the children might be good at refining. Some might be good at farming. I want them to disy their talents. Perhaps we might uncover promising talent for the future.¡±

    Mu Yu stared, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You¡¯re not teaching them? Then who is?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°You forgot about my Undead. I have a lot of them under my control. Some of them are experts. I can let them be teachers.¡±

    Mu Yu was shocked, then his eyes shone as he said, ¡°This is also good. If these Undead could teach the children, then these children will be lucky.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°The children are still at their growing stage. Once they disy their talent, they would be ced under the supervision of an Undead teacher.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good. In any case, it wouldn¡¯t affect your cultivation. Right, those children will being in a couple of days. What do you n to do with them?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°With Laura and the others here, I can leave it to them. I still have to return to the World of Cultivation. I reckon I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded. Zhao Hai turned to Meg and said, ¡°Meg, please prepare us some food to eat. I want to drink with my Brothers.¡± Meg nodded and then turned around and entered the cave residence. The kitchen of the residence was already modified for cooking.

    Mu Yu could see Zhao Hai¡¯s unusual behaviors, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He just stood outside the cave and chatted with Zhao Hai. The construction machines were working at making a house. Margaret already imagined the buildings to be made. Some should be built fairly soon.

    Before long, Meg finished preparing the food. Zhao Hai¡¯s group shared a feast together with Mu Yu and the others. Mu Yu and the others were especially surprised by Zhao Hai¡¯s food. The food contained spiritual qi, which caused their appetite to soar.

    After eating, Zhao Hai left the to Laura and the others while he returned to the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters with Mu Yu and the others. Zhao Hai greeted Mu Yao and said that he must return to the World of Cultivation to take care of matters. Naturally, Mu Yao didn¡¯t oppose. Zhao Hai already made a huge contribution towards the Hundred Treasures Realm. Additionally, Mu Yao was fond of Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai returned to the World of Cultivation¡¯s base and then directly went back to the World of Cultivation and Jade Clear Mountain.

    With Laura and the others being busy at Bluetree, the only one left inside the Space was Cai¡¯er. Because she was connected to the Space, Cai¡¯er was essentially its custodian. Originally, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t nning to return to the World of Cultivation this quickly. However, Cai¡¯er told him that the Bug Race has seized the five surroundings of Fabio. They were now beginning to ughter people and expand in all directions.

    It seems like the Bug Race has learned to make transmission formations. They used this newfound knowledge to expand. Besides the fives initially conquered, the Bug Race appeared in ten mores. Any time the Bug Race appeared on a, they would target the cultivators inside it first. Once all cultivators died, they would begin killing themoners. These Bug Race had no sense of propriety, they directly killed everyone and turned them into food.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai rushed back to the World of Cultivation. He knew that this matter could no longer wait. The World of Cultivation couldn¡¯t afford to lose a lot ofs. They needed to solve the Bug Race crisis by destroying the Queen Nest. With its queen, the Bug Race would be no longer be able to reproduce.

 Chapter 1520 â€“ Rampage

    <h4>Chapter 1520 - Rampage</h4>

    Feng Baiming met Zhao Hai inside his residence alongside Huang Daoran. Huang Daoran looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, the situation has be more serious. The Bug Race is beginning to expand. Moreover, they have be stronger and probably more intelligent.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Have everyone close their transmission formations for now. Remember, unless I say the word, don¡¯t open any transmission formations. Tell everyone that I¡¯m going to Fabio. The solution to this problem lies there.¡±

    Huang Daoran and Feng Baiming nodded. Then Huang Daoran looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°How many people do you want us to send to go along with you? Going alone is too dangerous.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s useless no matter how many we send. The Bug Race evolves each time they eat a cultivator. I need to go alone.¡±

    Huang Daoran and Feng Baiming also didn¡¯t know what to say. They knew that their strength was now inferior to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai looked at the two and said, ¡°The sooner we fix this issue, the better. I¡¯ll head to Fabio now. There¡¯s no time to waste.¡± Then his figure disappeared and entered the Space. At this time, Laura and the others had also returned. They knew how important and dangerous Zhao Hai¡¯s trip to Fabio was. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t underestimate these bugs, so they all came to help. In any case, there¡¯s nothing to do in Bluetree. The machines were doing all the work. It must be known that these robots were specially made to construct buildings.

    When Zhao Hai entered the vi, he immediately asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Mo Sheng?¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s fine. He just ran over to cultivate. There¡¯s no need for Brother Hai to worry about him.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he looked at the monitor. On the screen was the current situation on Fabio. Eight-legged bugs were everywhere. The man-made structures were all destroyed.

    What surprised Zhao Hai the most was the presence of Silverback Gold-winged Bugs everywhere. Zhao Hai knew how powerful these bugs were. Now, these bugs filled the skies of Fabio. Some were even going to outer space, looking like satellites orbiting the.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression sank. He didn¡¯t expect the Bug Race to develop this quickly. He turned his head to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Have the Undead riflemen prepare. When the timees, we need them to take the Bug Race nest.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded. Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, the reason why you didn¡¯t let Huang Daoran and the others attack Fabio, was it because you¡¯re afraid they would destroy the Queen¡¯s Nest?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s just one of the reasons. Right now, Fabio is very hard to destroy. It¡¯s impossible to deal with it using conventional methods. Don¡¯t forget the capabilities of the Bug race. Moreover, I feel that destroying Fabio will bring even more trouble. Although this is only a feeling, I still need to be on-guard against it.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the expression on Laura¡¯s face changed. Zhao Hai¡¯s instincts rarely went wrong. This was because Zhao Hai cultivated the Essence Technique. This cultivation allowed its user to divine good and bad luck. If Zhao Hai felt that destroying Fabio would lead to trouble, then he most likely was correct.

    Laura knit her brows and said, ¡°Brother Hai, how confident are you this time? Can we really deal with the Bug Race?¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°I feel that it would be very dangerous. However, there are good benefits despite the danger. Most importantly, the Bug Race had begun to move. If we don¡¯t deal with them right now, then they would be more troublesome to deal with them in the future. I reckon the Bug Race are amassing genes. Once they collect enough, I¡¯m afraid even I wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with them.¡±

    Laura and the others were startled. They didn¡¯t expect this matter to be so serious. In their minds, once Zhao Hai uses Faith Power, even Immortal Experts need to be serious. Despite this, Zhao Hai was afraid of the Bug Race, a race from the World of Cultivation; a realm verymon in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to look very highly upon the Bug Race.

    Zhao Hai looked at Laura and the others and said, ¡°The Bug Race¡¯s two strongest abilities are their evolution and reproduction. If given the opportunity, the Bug Race could evolve and produce Immortal-stage bugs. Their reproduction would multiply this threat in no time. These abilities are what made the Bug Race terrifying.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded. These two abilities were indeed terrifying. If the Bug Race were allowed to produce high-level bugs on arge-scale, then nobody would be able to deal with them.

    Seeing that everyone understood his thoughts, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Alright. It¡¯s time to make preparations. I¡¯ll be heading out.¡± The group nodded before Zhao Hai left the Space. He immediately appeared in an underground bug nest.

    Presently, Fabio was filled with these bug nests. The moment Zhao Hai appeared, the surrounding bugs immediately flooded towards him.

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted. Then he waved his hand and took out the Hell King¡¯s Ship. But this time, the Hell King¡¯s Ship was only as big as an automobile. When Zhao Hai entered the ship, his body also shrunk. Then the sound of gunfire was heard as shells began shooting out of the ship. When the shells left the Hell King¡¯s Ship, they returned to their normal size.

    While the ship was firing in all directions, Zhao Hai continued onwards. Left behind on his path were dead bugs.

    The majority of the bugs in this nest were the eight-legged bugs. Besides these, there were also other types scurrying around. Moreover, Zhao Hai discovered that these bugs weren¡¯t weak. Even the mostmon eight legged bugs had Foundation Establishment-level strength.

    Zhao Hai knew that this was caused by the Bug Race¡¯s evolutionary ability. With such an ability, if they were left behind for long, then nobody would be able to stop them.

    Zhao Hai moved forward non-stop. He left no bugs alive on the road he took. The Undead on the Hell King¡¯s Ship already coordinate themselves, allowing them to send waves of bullets towards the bugs. Every single bullet took the life of a bug.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about the path he left behind. He was aware that the bugs orbiting the had already descended. It seems like they want to block him.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have any worries. These bugs could never be his opponent. Zhao Hai also discovered that the strength of the bugs he came across was increasing. The bugs intercepting him were now at the Core Formation stage.

    Core Formation Experts were minor experts in the World of Cultivation. But now, the Bug Race had groups of them appearing. If the World of Cultivation knew about this, they would no doubt be surprised.

    Nevertheless, Zhao Hai could still ignore Core Formation Experts. The rifle bullets in Zhao Hai¡¯s hand were used to deal with Transcending Tribtion Experts. These Core Formation bugs simply wouldn¡¯t be able to stop it.

    Zhao Hai was now rampaging his way across Fabio. He doesn¡¯t know where the Queen¡¯s Nest was because it could shield against spiritual force. But one thing was certain, as he proceeded, the resistance from the Bug Race became fiercer. It¡¯s obvious that they had something to protect. It was based on this judgement that Zhao Hai continued on.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai used the Infinity Technique tomunicate with the surroundings. Besides the bugsing to stop him, Zhao Hai was talking to the air and the soil around him. It was them who showed the way.

    Before long, the bugs blocking Zhao Hai¡¯s way had reached the Nascent Soul-level strength. The appearance of these bugs also changed. Some of the bugs looked like snakes with swords as tails. Some looked like scorpions with wings.

    The Hell King¡¯s Ship never stopped as it killed its way through the bugs. The bugs that weren¡¯t shot down by the rifles were still killed by the Hell King¡¯s Ship. outside the ship was a shield covered with ayer of blue mes. The bugs would be frozen stiff upon contact with this shield. And once the ship ran them over, they would immediately turn into dust.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He didn¡¯t expect the Nether Arctic Fire to be this overbearing.

    The bugsing over continued to increase. Their strength was also bing higher and higher. Some bugs were beginning to show Transcending Tribtion-level strength. Moreover, these bugs were more difficult to deal withpared to the average Transcending Tribtion Expert. This was because of the defensive shells of the bugs.

    Most importantly, there were just too many bugs. Zhao Hai already lost count of how many he killed. One hundred million, one billion, who knew anymore.

    What Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know was that as soon as he began his rampage, the bugs on the others seem to have received orders to retreat to the transmission formations and return to Fabio. They all rushed all at once, causing the cultivators fighting them to stare.

    Since the transmission formations of the World of Cultivation were closed, information took a very long time to be transmitted. Not a lot of people knew that Zhao Hai hade to deal with the Bug Race.

 Chapter 1521 â€“ Wild-natured Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 1521 - Wild-natured Beauty</h4>

    Although other people didn¡¯t know, Huang Daoran and Feng Baiming did. When the two heard that the Bug Race were returning to Fabio, they immediately knew that this was because of Zhao Hai.

    But since the transmission formations were sealed up, news couldn¡¯t spread as much. Huang Daoran could only ept the news. Fortunately, the bugs have retreated, they no longer have to worry as much.

    Zhao Hai was still flying forward with no stopping. Moreover, he felt that as he continued forward, the bugs he met were getting stronger. Now, the bugs blocking his way had Transcending Tribtion-level strength. He didn¡¯t know how these bugs crossed their tribtion, but they did indeed had traces of the Transcending Tribtion Stage.

    Zhao Hai could feel that he was getting closer and closer to the heart of the Bug Race. This was because he could feel the danger increasing. This danger was definitely not because of the bugs in front of him, but the Queens Nest instead.

    After killing some Transcending Tribtion-level bugs, Zhao Hai suddenly felt that the bugs ahead of him had vanished. This caused him to stare. Then he immediately drove the Hell King¡¯s Ship to head directly inside.

    After breaking through two entrances, Zhao Hai appeared in a very enormous space. In this Space was an iparably hugeva pond. Theva inside gurgled and bubbled. One could see at a nce how hot it was.

    Above this space was a huge egg-shaped meat sac. This meat sac looked like an enormous egg several hundred meters high and nearly 100 meters wide. There were a lot of fleshy membranes connected to the sac. The membranes looked like strips of muscles. Part of these strips were connected to the top of the cave while some were connected to theva pool underneath. Most of the strips were hung across to the surrounding walls.

    Zhao Hai stared at this scene. Then he noticed a few fleshy pipes connected to the sac carrying water from outside. There were also pipesing from below suckingva into the meat sac.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but raise his brows. The temperature of theva wasn¡¯t that high. However, it was still unexpected for the meat sac to be able to take it in. Looking at this egg, it doesn¡¯t seem to be very strong. However, why does he feel that there¡¯s something dangerous inside?

    At this time, a youngdy¡¯sughter could be heard. Then a female voice was heard, ¡°What? Are you interested in this little treasure of mine?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he looked at the egg. The egg¡¯s surface fluctuated before a falling sound was heard. A female then walked out. This female waspletely naked.

    Her skin was very white, nearly transparent. Her hair was pitch ck but very long, dragging from the top of her head to her heel. Her hair was braided and was fixed with a ruler-length bone hook at the tip. The hook was cold white, looking very beautiful. At the same time, her hair was constantly moving like a conscious snake. It swayed side to side.

    Zhao Hai was curious about this woman. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t say that she was very attractive. However, her wild nature added a lot to her charm. Her figure was perfect. She was fat wherever she needed to be fat and thin where she needed to be thin. Considering the ce she was in, she looked like a subject inside a painting.

    The seductive nature of her aura didn¡¯te from her naked body but instead her temperament. Her eyes and gaze made her fatally attractive.

    Despite her charms, Zhao Hai was calm as he looked at the woman. This woman came out of the egg and she also called it her little treasure. From this point, it seems like this female was inseparable from the Bug Race. She might even be the queen of the Bug Race. The most important thing about her was the feeling of danger surrounding her body. This danger was even stronger than the ones Zhao Hai felt on Immortal Experts.

    A female from the Bug Race that had a more dangerous aura than Immortal Experts. If Zhao Hai still dared to treat her as an ordinary person, then he would be an idiot.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t speak, the female smiled and said, ¡°What? Are you curious about who I am?¡±

    Zhao Hai gave an honest nod and said, ¡°I¡¯m indeed curious. Who are you? If you¡¯re from the Bug Race, then why do you have that form? And to be honest, you look like a beautiful woman. I didn¡¯t expect the Bug Race to understand the aesthetics of human beauty. It honestly surprised me.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the smile on the woman¡¯s face widened even more. However, her face revealed the doubt on her face as she exined, ¡°I also don¡¯t know who I am. I only know that I cannot leave this ce. As for why I have this form, I also don¡¯t know. In any case, this is me. Why, do you like me?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, but he changed the topic and asked, ¡°Why do you attack Cultivators?¡±

    The female smiled and said, ¡°They¡¯re the ones who attacked us first. But also, I can obtain a lot of benefits from them. They can make us more powerful. I don¡¯t know why we must be powerful. However, I want to be more powerful. Isn¡¯t that a good reason?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly. He really didn¡¯t know what to say. He looked at the female and said, ¡°So what do you think about me?¡±

    The female immediately answered, ¡°Naturally, I want to eat you. You¡¯re very powerful. After eating you, I will be even more powerful.¡±

    Zhao Hai was speechless. This female couldn¡¯t even be considered to be a female human. She¡¯s just a very intelligent beast.

    A beast eats because they¡¯re hungry, and this woman wants to eat to make herself stronger. In her opinion, since eating would make her stronger, then why can¡¯t she eat? And with someoneing over to provoke her, it¡¯ll be a pity if she doesn¡¯t eat them.

    Looking at the female, Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to eat me.¡±

    The female smiled and said, ¡°That is still uncertain.¡± After she said that, she flung her hair as it extended and the bone hook headed straight towards Zhao Hai.

    Although the cave was big, Zhao Hai still couldn¡¯t use the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Zhao Hai already put the Hell King¡¯s Ship away. Seeing the female attacking him using her bone hook, Zhao Hai immediately swung his sword. A moment passed and a ¡®dang¡¯ sound was heard as the sword hit the bone hook. The flying sword bounced back. What shocked Zhao Hai was the fact that the bone hook left a dent on the flying sword. This was the first time this has happened.

    After blowing the flying sword back, the bone hook still flew towards Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai was taken aback, then his body shed yellow before he stretched his hand and caught the bone hook. Zhao Hai¡¯s hand has turned into a yellow crystal.

    The female bug didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to capture her hair. Her face had an astonished expression. She threw herself forward while turning her hands into two des.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think that the female bug would be aggressive this quickly. However, he didn¡¯t think much about it. He let go of the bone hook and took out two axes. He then met the charge of the female bug.

    ¡®Dang¡¯ ¡®Dang¡¯

    Two collisions were heard as the two axes collided with the two des. Zhao Hai¡¯s arm trembled. He was surprised with the woman¡¯s raw strength.

    It must be known that Zhao Hai was currently using the Demon Subjugation Technique. Despite this, he felt his arms tremble upon receiving the female bug¡¯s des. One could see how formidable the strength of this female bug was. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have any time to think about this as the female sent a kick towards him. At the same time, she used her hair to attack Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s body changed. He no longer had his axes and was instead wearing gloves. At the same time, his feet turned metallic. He was using both the Descending Dragon Technique and the Crouching Tiger Technique. Zhao Hai knew that he could no longer use conventional methods or else he wouldn¡¯t be able to fight against the female bug. This person was just too dangerous, more dangerous than any Immortal Expert he met so far.

    These Immortal Experts had artifacts during battle yet this female bug didn¡¯t have any. She used her body as her weapon. Moreover, her hands and feet could turn into extremely hard bone des. Most importantly, her attacks were very formidable. Zhao Hai already covered his hands and feet with the transformed liquid silver. These defensive equipment also had yin-yang lightning ponds inside to provide Zhao Hai with energy to block iing attacks. Even so, he still felt the powerful attacks of the female bug.

    Zhao Hai no longer had any stray thoughts at this point. All of his mental energy was focused on dealing with the female bug in front of him. She was truly strong, far from what he expected.

    Although Zhao Hai had already crystallized his body and was no longer afraid of any attacks, he was still threatened by the female bug¡¯s attacks. Zhao Hai was almost certain that he would still be heavily injured if the female bug was allowed to hit him a couple of times.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai had to be careful in making his moves. The two exchanged more than 100 moves. It was very rare for Zhao Hai¡¯s battles tost this long. At this level, after probing each other, the twobatants would use all of their strength to deal with their enemy. Battlessted very short periods. It was possible to win in just a few moves.

    But this time, it was actually different. Zhao Hai was forced to use his full power. Moreover, he can feel that the female bug was also using all of her power. Zhao Hai believed that, besides him, other Immortal Experts wouldn¡¯t be able to leave this ce alive. If they want to leave this ce, then they would need to defeat this female bug. But this female bug was very strong. It would be very hard to defeat her!

    The two exchanged moves another 100 times. Without the support of the Space, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have been able to fight this long against this female. This caused Zhao Hai to be startled. His facial expression turned serious.

    At this time, the female bug retreated and returned to the huge egg-shaped sac¡¯s side. Also, all of her weapons disappeared as she returned to her original appearance.

    Zhao Hai stared, but he was still on alert as he looked at the female bug and said, ¡°You¡¯re not trying to eat me anymore?¡±

    The female gave out a charming smile as she said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t win against you. So I can¡¯t eat you. You can leave.¡±

    Zhao Hai was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect this female bug to say these words. He looked at the female bug in confusion and found that she was also looking at him. This woman¡¯s look was very bewitching. And the fact that she was naked made Zhao Hai feel like he was turning into a hungry wolf.

    Zhao Hai took a deep breath to calm himself down. He looked at the female bug and said, ¡°Why are you staring at me? Do you have anything to say? I told you, I will not let you eat me. I cannot leave now, unless you forbid the bug race from leaving the.¡±

    The female bug knit her brows and said, ¡°I won¡¯t eat you anymore. But you can apany me. It¡¯s boring here. Although the children can stay with me, they can¡¯t speak. I¡¯m truly bored. How about chatting with me?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he asked, ¡°You can¡¯t leave? How can someone as strong as you be unable to leave this ce?¡±

    The female bug snorted and said, ¡°I would have left this ce if I can leave. Why would I stay in this ce? Do you think it¡¯s fun here? Aside from sleeping, I can onlymand the children to find something to eat. I¡¯m very bored. I was like this ever since I was born. I can¡¯t leave too far from this ce. I tried it before and I almost died. From then on, I didn¡¯t dare to leave this egg anymore.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared. He couldn¡¯t help but turn his head towards therge egg-shaped sac. His two eyes shone as he looked at the female and said, ¡°You really want to leave this ce? If I help you, will you leave?¡±

    Zhao Hai originally wanted to absorb the queen¡¯s nest into the Space. But with this female bug, Zhao Hai found it impossible. Hearing that the female bug wants to leave, Zhao Hai felt that an opportunity hase!

    - At this point, just think of the Bug Race as the Zerg from Starcraft.

 Chapter 1522 â€“ Seals!

    <h4>Chapter 1522 - Seals!</h4>

    When she heard Zhao Hai, the eyes of the female bug shone for a moment. Then she turned vignt as she snorted and said, ¡°I won¡¯t be fooled by you. You cannot help me to get out of here. You want to trick me and then eat me. I know how sly you humans are.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he asked, ¡°You know about Humans?¡±

    The female proudly humphed and said, ¡°Of course I do. I obtain part of the memories of those I eat. You Humans aren¡¯t good people.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly. It seems like eating and being eaten was normal in this female bug¡¯s vocabry. This made him feel ufortable. But he still said, ¡°I really can take you out of here. Not only you, we can even take the huge egg over there. This way, you won¡¯t leave the egg and you won¡¯t lose your strength. What do you think?¡±

    The female bug was silent when she heard Zhao Hai. It¡¯s obvious that the prospect of leaving this cave was very attractive to her. Although she still didn¡¯t believe Zhao Hai, she was beginning to hesitate.

    Seeing that his words managed to move the female bug, Zhao Hai added, ¡°I can take you out of here, but I don¡¯t want you killing other people. You¡¯re so powerful that I can only fight you to a draw, so it¡¯s impossible to stop the Bug Race from killing people. So as long as you promise to not kill anyone, I will take you out of here. What do you think?¡±

    When the female heard what Zhao Hai said, the hesitation on her face seemed to decrease. She knew why Zhao Hai came here today. This was because the Bug Race had been killing people outside. Now that Zhao Hai said that, she was more convinced of his reason.

    However, she still said, ¡°How will you take me out?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m a spatial ability user. I can take living beings inside my space. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take a look.¡± Zhao Hai waved his hand as two silverwhip snakes came out of a spatial rift.

    Zhao Hai looked at the female bug as the two silverwhip snakes ran up to him and then he said, ¡°These are beasts I raised in the past. They stayed inside my Space all this time. What do you think? Since my Space can take in living beings, naturally I can take you and your egg as well.¡±

    The female bug looked at the two silverwhip snakes and the hesitation on her face reduced once more. But she still said, ¡°That¡¯s no good. Everything here is connected to water above andva below. If you took me and the egg away, there would no longer be any water andva. The egg wouldn¡¯t be able to survive.¡±

    Zhao Hai paused for a moment. Then he smiled and waved his hand and took out a small vessel. He handed it to the female bug and said, ¡°This is a spatial artifact. I can remodel the inside of it to be simr to this cave. This way, you will be able to survive, what do you think?¡±

    When the vessel arrived in front of the female bug, it quickly became bigger and bigger. It would have expanded more if it weren¡¯t afraid of damaging the fleshy membranes of the egg.

    The thing that Zhao Hai took out was the Hundred Spirits Tree fruit. Although the fruit had many uses, Zhao Hai rarely took it out. This item was heaven defying. Although it was much worse than the Space, other cultivators would treat it as a treasure. If a cultivator were to get their hands on this fruit, they would no doubt refine it to be their life source artifacts.

    Besides its other functions, one of the most important aspects of the Hundred Spirit Tree fruit was itsck of attribute. In other words, anybody can refine it to be their life source artifact.

    Think about it, an artifact that can be used for transportation, can help with cultivation, can defend and attack, and can even be nted on. Any cultivator would want to have their hands on it. Because of this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t take it out. If he did, then he would certainly cause a bloody war in the World of Cultivation.

    The World of Cultivation was a ce where the strong prey on the weak. Anyone who can get their hands on the Hundred Spirits Fruit would greatly benefit from it. However, this was in exchange for the amount of blood spilt on acquiring the fruit. Killing people to steal their treasures happen from time to time in the World of Cultivation. Once the Hundred Spirits Fruites into light, it would certainly attract arge amount of attention akin to a heavenly sword or a dragon killing de.

    This was the first time that Zhao Hai took out a Hundred Spirit Fruit. He did this to deal with the highly suspicious mindset of the female bug. If he didn¡¯t take it out, then she wouldn¡¯t enter the Space. As long as she enters the Space, everything else would be fine.

    The female bug looked at the Hundred Spirits Fruit. Although she wasn¡¯t an expert in using spiritual force, she could still feel how formidable the fruit was.

    Upon scanning the Hundred Spirits Fruit, the female bug was shocked. It was actuallyrger than what she expected. Moreover, nted on the fruit vessel were all kinds of nts. Inside was a cave almost exactly like the cave they were in right now.

    The female bug looked at Zhao Hai in surprise. Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°What do you think? If you want, you can move into it. I can then take you out of here. I can even take your children away with you.¡±

    The female bug looked at Zhao Hai and then to the Hundred Spirits Fruit vessel. To be honest, the prospect was very attractive for her. She had always wanted to leave this cave. And now that an opportunity had presented itself, how could she not agree.

    When she thought of this, the female bug looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Alright. You can take me out of here. I can promise that we will no longer kill people.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Then, please.¡±

    Zhao Hai believed that the female bug had a way to move the egg into the Hundred Spirits Fruit. Sure enough, the female bug looked at Zhao Hai and then stretched her hand out towards the egg sac. She closed her eyes for a while before the egg sac squirmed slightly. Then the egg sac¡¯s fleshy membranes retreated back. The egg sac turned into a detached egg.

    The female bug leapt on top of the egg. Then she looked at the surrounding walls with a solemn expression.

    Then at this time, as the two tubes connected to the top and bottom of the egg withdrew, a stream of clear water leaked in. When the water fell on the love below, a spray of cloud and mist immediately filled the cave, making it look like a fairnd.

    After that, the female bug waved her hand as the egg flew towards the Hundred Spirits Fruit. Seeing the female enter the fruit vessel, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel delighted. Then at this moment, a sudden change urred.

    As the female bug entered the fruit vessel, countless symbols lit up around the cave. These symbols wereposed of countless Buddhist swastika(…e). These symbols then proceeded to rush towards the fruit vessel.

    Zhao Hai was startled. He could see that these symbols were seals. Someone actually sealed the Bug Race here? Who was this person? Why did they do this?

    As Zhao Hai was puzzled, the symbols fell on the fruit vessel. A huge explosion was heard as the Hundred Spirits Fruit vessel exploded. Both the female bug and the egg appeared back in the cave.

    Seeing that a seal was about to fall into the female bug, Zhao Hai immediately appeared before her. He waved his hand and sent the female bug and the egg into the Space. When the female bug saw the symbols, she seemed to be stunned stupid. She didn¡¯t even notice Zhao Hai¡¯s movements before she was sent to the Space.

    When Zhao Hai sent the female bag into the Space, the seal arrived. However, the seal no longer went after the female bug but instead it entered Zhao Hai¡¯s body. Zhao Hai suddenly felt a foreign strength enter his body. Zhao Hai felt a tearing pain as it drilled into his body.

    At this time, Faith Power exploded from within Zhao Hai¡¯s body and met with the foreign energy. The foreign energy was formidable, but it became like snow being melted by the sun when it met Zhao Hai¡¯s faith power. Before long, the faith power proceeded to swallow the foreign energy.

    This was the second time that Zhao Hai saw his faith power swallow another strength. The first time was the tribtion lightning and now it was an energy of sealing. How did this happen?

    While Zhao Hai was thinking about what happened, he felt the energy being swallowed by faith power re-enter his body. Then the qi inside his body seems to have evolved as if something was added. Originally, Zhao Hai¡¯s qi was silvery-white with a trace of lightning on it. But now his qi has be golden yellow. Although the lightning still looked the same, Zhao Hai could feel that it was much strongerpared to before.

    Besides his lightning, Zhao Hai felt another type of energy on his qi. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but investigate it to see what it was.

    Before long, Zhao Hai felt the new energy inside his body. Unexpectedly, it was Buddhist qi! Buddhist Qi and ordinary qi were different. Generally, Buddhist Qi could only be acquired by attaining enlightenment. This kind of qi was useless for people who don¡¯t cultivate. Ordinary cultivators with Buddhist Qi would find their attacks infused with buddhist light allowing them to ward off all kinds of evils. Despite this, it wasn¡¯t very useful for Zhao Hai.

    However, Buddhist Qi was a supreme weapon for those who practice Buddhism. Using Buddhist Qi to practice Buddhist Techniques would result in twice the reward with only half the effort. It would also increase the strength of any attacks using Buddhist Techniques. It can be said that Buddhist Qi was something that all Buddhist longed to obtain.

    Unfortunately for most Buddhists, Buddhist Qi could only be acquired by High Monks who attained enlightenment. These High Monks would hardly fight anyone. Unless they were dealing with extremely evil beings or traitors, these High Monks wouldn¡¯t kill. Instead, they would seal these beings.

 Chapter 1523 â€“ Level Up

    <h4>Chapter 1523 - Level Up</h4>

    Zhao Hai beganprehending Buddhist Qi. Buddhist Qi began to be integrated into Zhao Hai¡¯s own qi and changed it. Before this, Zhao Hai¡¯s qi was dazzling like the stars, but it was sharp and quite savage.

    This savageness didn¡¯t mean that Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual qi was evil. This savageness was merely the feeling that his qi gave out. In the past, Zhao Hai¡¯s qi was like an unsheathed double-edged sword, sparkling with cold light. It¡¯s very lethal but it made people feel ufortable.

    But now, Zhao Hai¡¯s qi was filled with purity, tolerance, and mercy. This made Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual qi appear noble and dignified. It¡¯s something that wouldn¡¯t show itself unless required.

    Zhao Hai can feel that the Buddhist Qi inside his body was indeed the true Buddhist Qi. This was because he could see that it was infused with an endless amount of mercy as well as good intent. Moreover, it brought upon an holistic change to his spiritual qi.

    At the same time, on top of the Dao Lotus on Zhao Hai¡¯s tanzhong(chest) acupoint, a long-haired buddha appeared. This long-haired Buddha had the exact same appearance as Zhao Hai. The Buddha¡¯s eyes were closed and a faint smile could be seen on his face. He exuded an aura of great kindness.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai had no idea what this Buddha could do. But after it appeared, the avatar in the baihui acupoint above his head has be stronger. Moreover, its smile was beginning to resemble a Buddha.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care much about these things. However, he could feel how advantageous this Buddhist Qi was for his 18 Buddhist Techniques. Take the Enlightenment Technique for example. It was Zhao Hai¡¯s most studied technique among the 18. The benefits of this technique were infinite. This was especially true for its ability to convert an enemy to his side.

    Zhao Hai let out a long breath. Then shortly after he heard a prompt from the Space, ¡°Hostile Bug Race Queen detected. Subjugating. Subjugationpleted. Infinite evolution ability detected. It is currently weak. Extracting the evolutionary ability and integrating it to the Space. Integrationpleted. Space may now evolve by itself. All living and nonliving things inside the Space have gained the ability to evolve. Space has leveled up to level 250. Universal Processing Machine has leveled up. Universal Scanner has leveled up. The Space¡¯s Universal Processing Machine and Universal Scanner have merged to be Universal Refining Machines. Urging the Host to work hard!¡±

    ¡°Because the Bug Race brood is currently weak, the Space has strengthened it. All current genes beneficial for the Bug Race will be added to the Bug Race brood. Adding intelligence. Bug Race brood has been sessfully upgraded. The brood can now absorb any ability for its own use. Production of Bug Race has been unlocked. The strongest bug that can be made will be at the Immortal Stage.¡±

    Thump! Zhao Hai could feel a pork pie fall on his head. This pie was very big, causing him to be stunned.

    The benefits brought by the Bug Queen and the egg sac was too great. Forget anything else, the ability to evolve the Space was already great by itself. This was what Zhao Hai wanted the most. Before this, Zhao Hai had to look around for materials in order to upgrade the Space bit by bit. And with how high the Space¡¯s level was, it had be too difficult for Zhao Hai to upgrade it. The ability of the Space to evolve was akin to a mortal being able to cultivate. Although the speed of evolution wouldn¡¯t be quick, it was still something that Zhao Hai needed.

    Additionally, everything inside the Space has gained the ability to evolve on their own. This was a good thing for Zhao Hai.

    Also, there¡¯s the Bug Race brood¡¯s ability to produce Immortal-Stage bugs. This was something that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect. But soon Zhao Hai understood. Don¡¯t forget that the Space already had an Immortal Expert. Although the Immortal Expert was an Undead, its genes were still present, which was a benefit for the Bug Race. The Bug Race can absorb the genes of any lifeform in order to evolve. Now that they have absorbed the genes of an Immortal Expert, along with the myriad of genes present inside the Space, it¡¯s normal for them to be able to produce Immortal-stage bugs.

    Zhao Hai intends to make Immortal-stage Bugs. However, they would be kept forter use. They can¡¯t be revealed unless extremely necessary. Otherwise, their presences would frighten people.

    Just as Zhao Hai was thinking about these, another prompt was heard, ¡°Because the Host has subjugated the Bug Race Queen, the Host has obtained the loyalty of the Bug Race. From now on, the Bug Race will provide the Host with Faith Power. Because the Bug Race can be considered to be beasts and belong to the Beastman Race, the Host¡¯s affinity to the Beastman Race will increase in the Future. All Beastman inside the Space will provide more Faith Power to the Host. Only beasts with wisdom can provide Faith Power.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared. He didn¡¯t expect an additional surprise toe up. However, this was still very good. Later on, he would be able to obtain more Faith Power.

    Zhao Hai looked around and saw that there¡¯s nothing left for him in this ce. After entering the Space, Laura and the others weed him. At this time, they all had excited expressions. They were very d with the Space¡¯s level up.

    Zhao Hai was also smiling widely. But this time, he noticed two additional people among the women. Naturally, one of them was Zheng Yun. Although Zhao Hai took Zheng Yun in, he had yet to consummate their marriage. Seeing Zhao Hai, Zheng Yun was somewhat shy, so she stayed at the back.

    The other person was the female bug he saw in the cave. It can be said that this female was the Bug Race¡¯s queen. But this time, she was wearing clothes and her hair had been tidied up.

    After Laura and the others exchanged words with Zhao Hai, Zheng Yun stepped forward and shyly greeted Zhao Hai, ¡°Big Brother Hai.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said with a soft voice, ¡°Have you be familiar with living here? You¡¯re my woman from now on.¡±

    Zheng Yun¡¯splexion turned red as she nodded. At this time, another voice was heard, ¡°Young Master, when will you take me in?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he turned his head towards the Bug Race Queen. Zhao Hai was greatly surprised. He didn¡¯t expect her to be this forward.

    Zhao Hai opened his mouth but didn¡¯t know what to say. Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction, Laura giggled and said, ¡°Brother Hai, I have given her the name Julie. She still doesn¡¯t understand the customs of Humans. But she¡¯s diligently studying. Moreover, Julie is now your woman. Make sure to pay her some attention.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai gawked. He couldn¡¯t help but think about the strength Julie showed him back at the cave. Her offensive strength was something that Zhao Hai cannot take head-on. He didn¡¯t expect that female to be his woman. Most importantly, he felt a little awkward thinking that she was the Queen of the Bug Race.

    However, he soon changed his mind and rxed. If he received Cai¡¯er who was the main body of the Seven-colored Flower, then receiving a Bug Race Queen was no problem.

    If Zhao Hai had just transmigrated, then he would feel awkward. At that time, he wouldpare his situation with the customs back on Earth. If he met Julie then, it would be impossible for him to take her. But now it was different. Zhao Hai has reached the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield and became a person of the Hundred Treasures Realm. Beastmen, Elves, and other races, he had seen all of them. Although other races looked different from Humans, they were now simr to Humans in Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes. Because of this, he didn¡¯t have any qualms about taking Julie in right now.

    After thinking things through, Zhao Hai nodded. Zhao Hai also somewhat knew that the moment Julie entered the Space, she would eventually be his woman.

    Seeing Zhao Hai nod, Julie said, ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s still a lot of children left on Fabio. You should take them into the Space.

    Zhao Hai frowned for a moment before giving a nod. It¡¯s not impossible for the Cultivators to deal with the bugs left outside. However, it would still cause the cultivators some losses. The World of Cultivation had just experienced a war, they couldn¡¯t afford to lose any more manpower.

    Zhao Hai looked at Julie and said, ¡°Julie, I¡¯ll open a few spatial rifts around Fabio. Order the bugs to enter them.¡± Julie nodded. Zhao Hai opened a few spatial rifts and the bugs swarmed into them under Julie¡¯smand. Zhao Hai ced the bugs on an uninhabited inside the Space.

    Afterwards, Zhao Hai turned to Julie and said, ¡°Julie, do you know who sealed you inside that cave?¡±

    Julie shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only know that it was there when I gained awareness. If I left the cave, the seal wouldn¡¯t have too much reaction. But once I try to take the egg sac, it will immediately act up. We have suffered so much under that seal.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned to Laura and said, ¡°Fabio needs to be destroyed. We need to erase any traces.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°This wouldn¡¯t be difficult. The Space can make some nuclear bombs to blow up the. But if we do this, the surroundings will be affected. How about controlling the core of the and setting fire to the surface. This way, nobody would have any doubts.¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment before nodding. Then he collected the corpses of the bugs on the and then ced them on the¡¯s core. Then he controlled theva pool to erupt. Before long, the entire was turned into a huge fireball. Zhao Hai also left the.

 Chapter 1524 â€“ Polite Immortal Experts

    <h4>Chapter 1524 - Polite Immortal Experts</h4>

    Zhao Hai stood outside Fabio as he looked at it being swallowed by mes. His heart finally rxed. Looking back, his decision to deal with the Bug Race on his own has been correct. With Julie¡¯s strength, even Immortal Experts wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of the problem. And as long as Julie gains the genes of an Immortal Expert, the strength of the Bug Race would skyrocket. When the timees, even if he went to Fabio, it would be impossible to take Julie in.

    Additionally, Zhao Hai was happy. Fortunately he didn¡¯t destroy Fabio directly. If he did, then he would have destroyed the cave where Julie was sealed in and released her from her cage. If that happened, then with his current strength, it would be impossible to trick Julie into entering the Space.

    All of these were attributed to his luck. If he hadn¡¯t learned the Instinct Technique, then he wouldn¡¯t have made the right decisions.

    But what made Zhao Hai feel fortunate the most was the fact that Julie didn¡¯t leave the cave before he attacked.

    Although the cave was sealed, Zhao Hai could feel that the seal had be weak and its energy was somewhat insufficient. Otherwise, Zhao Hai¡¯s Faith Power wouldn¡¯t have been able to swallow it with ease.

    If Julie discovered this before and repeatedly challenged the seal, then she would have broken it. But since she suffered early on in her life, Julie didn¡¯t dare attack the seal. She was frightened by it and was forced to be obedient.

    In the end, it turned out to be beneficial for Zhao Hai. If Julie did break through the seal and was allowed to go out, then not only the World of Cultivation, even the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield would suffer bad luck.

    Zhao Hai let out a long breath. At this time, the sound of wind was heard. Actually, Zhao Hai already knew what it was without looking. Immortal Experts from the World of Cultivation, along with Huang Daoran and Feng Baiming as well as Transcending Tribtion Experts, appeared.

    Since the World of Cultivation had just settled themselves on their new territory on the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, Kong Miao and the others still hadn¡¯te back. Therefore, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know a lot of people who appeared here.

    Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know them, they were aware of who Zhao Hai was. Immortal Experts approached Zhao Hai and then gave him a salute as they said, ¡°We have seen Mister Zhao Hai.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°This Zhao Hai has seen the Masters.¡±

    Hearing this, the Immortal Experts quickly replied, ¡°We don¡¯t deserve Mister calling us that. Mister is too polite. We made Mister work this time, we apologize for that.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite. Although I¡¯m now a citizen of the Hundred Treasures Realm, I¡¯m still born in the World of Cultivation. I can¡¯t just ignore what happened here. I have to say, the Bug Race is indeed powerful. I have to use all my strength to defeat their Queen. And since I find it annoying to deal with the bugs on the surface, I decided to set fire to the. I hope you¡¯ll forgive me for this decision.¡±

    The Immortal Expert at the lead said, ¡°Mister, you shouldn¡¯t say that. You did what you can for the World of Cultivation. Moreover, Mister took it upon himself to deal with the World of Cultivation¡¯s problem. Mister, we¡¯re going to prepare some food and wine. I hope you enjoy them.¡±

    Zhao Hai knew that the spiritual food of the World of Cultivation was quite good. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t just eat them. Even people like Huang Daoran and Feng Baiming couldn¡¯t eat it whenever they wanted.

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s really no need. I still have some things to take care of in the Hundred Treasures Realm. I understand your sentiment. However, the World of Cultivation is where I came from. This is my responsibility. Everyone doesn¡¯t need to be so polite.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the Immortal Experts didn¡¯t urge him anymore. Instead, one of the Immortal Experts took out a spatial bag and handed it to Zhao Hai before saying, ¡°We¡¯ve inconvenienced Mister. Mister, we know that you want to collect unique things. These are things we managed to get over the years. We don¡¯t know how to use them, so we¡¯ll give them to Mister. Mister, please ept it.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, but he also knew that it would be unreasonable for him if he also rejected this. He smiled faintly as he received the spatial bag and said, ¡°Then this Zhao Hai will receive it. Everyone, thank you.¡±

    Seeing Zhao Hai receive the gift, the Immortal Experts showed a smile. After that, everyone apanied Zhao Hai for a little chat.

    On the other hand, Feng Baiming and Huang Daoran looked a little silly. They had received Kong Miao¡¯s order to be polite to Zhao Hai. They also knew that Zhao Hai had joined the Hundred Treasures Realm. However, they didn¡¯t think much about it at that time. Although they were more polite to Zhao Hai, they weren¡¯t this excessively polite.

    And now, upon seeing the Immortal Experts, they couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. These were Immortal Experts. Even if they go to other realms, they would be treated with respect. However, these powerful Immortal Experts were very polite to Zhao Hai, as though they were employees ttering their boss. This attitude caused Feng Baiming and Huang Daoran to finally understand Zhao Hai¡¯s status in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    Huang Daoran and Feng Baiming couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. They only knew that Zhao Hai joined the Hundred Treasures Realm. They didn¡¯t know that Zhao Hai had such high status.

    Huang Daoran and Feng Baiming didn¡¯t spend a long time in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Naturally, they didn¡¯t understand the disparity between high-grade realms and the World of Cultivation. They also didn¡¯t know how important Zhao Hai¡¯s position was. Therefore, they weren¡¯t that serious in treating Zhao Hai.

    But after witnessing the attitude of the Immortal Experts, they understood how high Zhao Hai¡¯s position was in the Hundred Treasures Realm. He was only on level below Mu Yu and Tang Jie. Who were Tang Jie and Mu Yu? There were future pirs of the Hundred Treasures Realm. They had a lofty status. With how Zhao Hai was on par with them, these Immortal Experts wouldn¡¯t dare put on any airs in front of him.

    Before long, the group arrived at a close to Fabio. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stay long. After chatting for a while, he used transmission formations to return to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    After Zhao Hai left, the leader of the Immortal Experts immediately said, ¡°Huang Daoran, Feng Baiming.¡±

    Huang Daoran and Feng Baiming didn¡¯t dare ignore this. They immediately approached the Immortal Expert and said, ¡°Huang Daoran(Feng Baiming) has seen Senior.¡±

    The Immortal Expert nodded and said, ¡°The two of you have the deepest rtionship with Zhao Hai among us here. We¡¯ve decided to assign both of you to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield tomunicate with Mister Zhao Hai. Go make your preparations. Someone wille get you soon.¡±

    Huang Daoran and Feng Baiming were shaken. They discovered that they still underestimated Zhao Hai¡¯s status. Just tomunicate with Zhao Hai, the two of them were assigned to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. This was a huge benefit.

    Although the two of them had entered the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, they weren¡¯t able to stay for long before they were injured and forced to retire. After that, it had be impossible for them to return. Now, because of Zhao Hai, they were given the opportunity to return. One could see how much importance the higher-ups gave Zhao Hai.

    The two didn¡¯t dare ask any questions as they hastilyplied. The Immortal Experts waved their sleeves before they entered the transmission formations. Before long, all of them were gone.

    When the Immortal Experts left, the Severed Soul and Transcending Tribtion Experts surrounded Huang Daoran and Feng Baiming and began congratting them. Then one of them suddenly said, ¡°Chen Daochang, haven¡¯t you just returned from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield? What happened there? Why were those Elders so polite to Zhao Hai?¡±

    The person called Chen Daochang was the only one present who didn¡¯t show surprise, and people were beginning to recall it right now. When Chen Daochang saw Zhao Hai, his expression also turned respectful. Although he didn¡¯t approach Zhao Hai, he behaved himself and didn¡¯t dare show any signs of disrespect.

    Chen Daochang looked at everyone before he sighed and said, ¡°Everyone, I can¡¯t tell you too much about what happened in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. But I can tell you that the Hundred Treasures Realm is now experiencing a great boom in poprity in the Ten-thousand Realm battlefield. The experts they have are countless. That realm can send Transcending Tribtion Experts and Severed Soul Experts casually. Also, several thousand of their experts are enough to raze our stronghold to the ground. And right now, Zhao Hai has gained the favor of the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s Immortal Experts. Immortal Experts of the Hundred Treasures Realm had to smile in front of Zhao Hai. With his current status, Zhao Hai can decide the World of Cultivation¡¯s fate in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield with his words alone. It¡¯s not a mystery why the Elders didn¡¯t dare to disrespect him.¡±

    Hiss! Everyone present breathed in cold air. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai¡¯s status in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield to be this prestigious.

    One of the Severed Soul Experts asked, ¡°What did Zhao Hai do? Why did the Hundred Treasures Realm treat him with importance?¡±

    Chen Daochang sighed and said, ¡°Actually, Mister Zhao Hai saved the World of Cultivation more than once. Everyone, our World of Cultivation is merely a low medium-grade realm in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Originally, we are subordinated to a high-grade realm named the Giant Spirit Realm. The World of Cultivation had always been paying tribute to the Giant Spirit Realm every year. The Hundred Treasures Realm is the long-term enemy of the Giant Spirit Realm. There had been many battles between the two realms over the years. The Hundred Treasures Realm nned to deal with us in order to cause damage to the Giant Spirit Realm. We suffered heavy losses from this. Later on, Mister Zhao Hai made a move and killed thousands of people from the Hundred Treasures Realm. But unexpectedly, the Giant Spirit Realm decided to abandon us. Mister Zhao Hai was furious. He discussed it with everyone and in the end we decided to defect to the Hundred Treasures Realm. The Hundred Treasures Realm agreed. But this caused the Giant Spirit Realm to attack us. Under Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s lead, and in cooperation with the Hundred Treasures Realm, we were able to repel the attacks of the Giant Spirit Realm, embarrassing them in the process.¡±

    Chen Daochang stopped as he looked at everyone before continuing. ¡°During the battle against the Giant Spirit Realm, Mister Zhao Hai showed his abilities and was beginning to be treated as a promising youth by the Hundred Treasures Realm.¡±

    A Severed Soul Expert nodded and said, ¡°I see. No wonder the Hundred Treasures Realm is fond of Mister Zhao Hai. Mister Zhao Hai helped them deal with the giant Spirit Realm. It would be strange if they didn¡¯t treat him well.¡±

    Chen Daochang looked at that person and said, ¡°Did you think that was the end? The Giant Spirit Realm suffered a loss. Seeing that they couldn¡¯t defeat us, they invited one of the Five Great Realms of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, the Fireweaver Race. The Fireweavers are much more powerfulpared to the Hundred Treasures Realm. They had countless experts and had rifles. These rifles are different from the guns of the Machine Field. These rifles are very powerful. Transcending Tribtion Experts would be severely injured if not killed if hit by their bullets. The Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit realm arranged a several hundred thousand army to attack the Hundred Treasures Realm. The Hundred Treasures Realm also used all it had to defend. This was a war between hundred thousand-man armies of which the weakest were Transcending Tribtion Experts.¡±

    Everyone was pulled in by Chen Daochang¡¯s words. After taking a breath, he continued, ¡°At the critical moment, Mister Zhao Hai helped the Hundred Treasures Realm defend against the Fireweaver Rifles and withstand the attack of the enemies. In the end, the other high-grade realms in the Ten-thousand Realm battlefield could no longer ept the meddling of the Fireweavers and they made a move. The Fireweavers were forced to return to their territory. On the other hand, the Giant Spirit Realm was forced to leave the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. It can be said that, without Mister Zhao Hai, the World of Cultivation would have been forced to leave the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. The Hundred Treasures Realm might have been forced to leave too. With the amount of contributions Mister Zhao Hai made, how could he not be treated well?¡±

    Everyone began to understand the events of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. A hundred thousand-man army with people at the Transcending Tribtion Stage and above, what would that be like? Those present couldn¡¯t help but feel amazed just by hearing it.

    Chen Daochang looked at everyone, then he turned his head to Huang Daoran and Feng Baiming before saying, ¡°You two. Mister Zhao Hai cares about the World of Cultivation. Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s sentiment is important for the realm¡¯s future development. I have to ask you to keep Mister Zhao Hai connected to the realm. Otherwise, it would be hard for the World of Cultivation to survive in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.¡±

    Huang Daoran and Feng Baiming nodded. The Immortal Experts were too lofty to exin these things, so they used Chen Daochang to express their words and make it clear how important Zhao Hai was. Chen Daochang¡¯s words were equal to the words of the Immortal Experts.

 Chapter 1525 â€“ Matters Behind The Curtains

    <h4>Chapter 1525 - Matters Behind The Curtains</h4>

    When Zhao Hai appeared on the World of Cultivation¡¯s stronghold, Kong Miao was already waiting for him along with some people. Seeing Zhao Haie out, Kong Miao immediately weed him as he bowed and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, thank you.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he smiled and said, ¡°Grandmaster, there¡¯s no need to be too polite. Just call me Little Hai like before. The World of Cultivation is my home, I cannot just ignore its issues. Grandmaster, I still have things I need to take care of in the Hundred Treasures Realm, so I won¡¯t be remaining here for long. If the World of Cultivation needs anything, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me.¡±

    Kong Miao had some understanding about Zhao Hai¡¯s matters and knew what Zhao Hai needed to deal with. He heard rumors that Zhao Hai has been bestowed a by the Hundred Treasures Realm. Naturally, he didn¡¯t know that this was because Zhao Hai was able to give the Hundred Treasures Realm a¡¯s worth of materials. They thought that the was bestowed because of Zhao Hai¡¯s contributions during the war.

    Kong Miao was also aware of the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s rules of inheritance. Zhao Hai would be assigned 10 thousand youths who hadn¡¯t begun their cultivation. These youths would be Zhao Hai¡¯s future servants. He could also choose among them who he would take as disciples.

    Zhao Hai just got a, along with the responsibilities tied with it. Him going to the World of Cultivation to help was already a huge favor. It would be unreasonable if Kong Miao held Zhao Hai up here. Because of this, Kong Miao immediately said, ¡°Then, Little Hai, I won¡¯t be keeping you. If you need anything, you can tell us. Although the World of Cultivation is a small realm, we are also your most solid backing.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Grandmaster Kong Miao, you¡¯re too polite. This Zhao Hai will not forget that I¡¯m from the World of Cultivation. Well then, I¡¯ll be going.¡± After saying that, he entered a nearby transmission formation and returned to the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters.

    The Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters was currently very busy. The war caused too much damage to the realm, especially to the headquarters. Everything needed repairs so that they can return to being operational.

    Moreover, although the Hundred Treasures Realm managed to gain territory, they had yet to digest it. Don¡¯t think that other realms wouldn¡¯t fight for these territories. Those fellows weren¡¯t saints. As long as they have the opportunity, they would definitely take a bite.

    Because of this, not only does the Hundred Treasures Realm need to stabilize internally, they also have to guard their newly-gained territory. Each person in the headquarters was very busy. The ce looked like a machine running to full capacity.

    But even so, Mu Yu and Tang Jie still had time to wee Zhao Hai. Seeing Zhao Hai appear, Mu Yu stepped forward and said, ¡°Little Hai, is everything fine?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. Brother Mu doesn¡¯t need to worry. How is it going? If you need help, you can tell me.¡±

    Mu Yu paused for a moment, then he said, ¡°Now that you mention it. I have something I need your help with. I heard that you¡¯ve built an academy on your. Can you lend us your robots and machines?¡±

    Hearing Mu Yu, Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°So it¡¯s this. Don¡¯t worry. When I head back, I¡¯ll immediately send them over to you.¡±

    Mu Yu smiled and said, ¡°A lot of buildings have been destroyed all around the territory. Although we don¡¯t use most of them, this also concerns the face of the Hundred Treasures Realm. We have no choice but to fix it. By the way, Little Hai, it seems like your academy is doing well. How did you design it?¡±

    Zhao Hai gave out a smile. Construction wasn¡¯t easy to do. From the building design to the internal decorations, everything needed to be considered well. Most cultivators were ignorant in the matters of construction. Even sect buildings were basic structures that were modified a bit. To be honest, these buildings weren¡¯t built very well.

    On the other hand, the academy that Zhao Hai built was designed and made by the Universal Scanner. Naturally, this structure was iparable to basic structures. And these buildings were built very efficiently.

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Laura and the others designed it. Why did Brother Mu ask? Do you want to redesign the buildings of the headquarters? I can bring them over when I head back.¡±

    Mu Yu patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll leave it to you. Have the sister-inwse over and help us redesign the structures of the headquarters. With the realm¡¯s recent victory, Master and the others want to rebuild the outer halls and make it more prestigious. Later on, we¡¯ll use it to receive people from other realms.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Then I¡¯ll head back and have theme over. I¡¯ll make sure to show Brother Mu the architecture they¡¯re capable of.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded. Zhao Hai cupped his fist towards him before turning around and entering the transmission formation, returning back to Bluetree. The academy on the had been mostly built. The academy was built based on a simple atmosphere. However, it wasn¡¯t built with simple materials. Many high-grade materials were used to construct the buildings. And since the Space had them all, the structure was quickly built.

    At this point, only the finishing touches were left. Zhao Hai nodded and left some Undead to take care of the ce¡¯s greenery. After that, he brought the robots along with Laura and the others back to the headquarters. Naturally, he didn¡¯t bring Cai¡¯er and Julie along.

    Cai¡¯er¡¯s form was unusual. Additionally, she was in-charge of taking care of the Space. Because of this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t take her out much. As for Julie, she had yet to get used to dealing with humans, so she stayed inside the Space with Cai¡¯er.

    Zhao Hai took Laura and the others to the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters. Seeing them arrive, Mu Yu immediately greeted them as heughed and said, ¡°You really came back fast. Come, Master wants to see you.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he quickly replied, ¡°Elder Mu wants to see me? Is something wrong?¡±

    Mu Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Master head that you brought your wives over, so he wants to take a look. Hehe, Master is really fond of you, he says he wants to give gifts to sister-inws.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly as he led Laura and the others to the conference room. Mu Yao, Tang Yaoen, and the others were already inside. Zhao Hai took Laura and the others to give greetings to the Elders.

    Mu Yao took a close look at Laura and the others, then heughed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Little Hai to be such a romantic. He actually has such beautiful wives. As an Elder, I naturally can¡¯t lose to you. Take these, treat it as my meeting gift to you.¡± After he said that, artifacts appeared in front of Laura and the others. The women quickly epted them and gave their thanks.

    Mu Yao turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, you should be aware about the current wave the Hundred Treasures Realm is riding on right now. This is both a good and bad thing. Not to talk about anything else, because of the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s current fame, our headquarters is receiving countless visitors every day. However, the reception hall of the headquarters is verycking. I heard that you¡¯re quite good at making buildings. I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. You can destroy whichever building you want. But if you don¡¯t do the job well, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly agreed. Mu Yaoughed and said, ¡°Go all out. Make sure that nobody dares underestimate the Hundred Treasures Realm anymore.¡± Zhao Hai nodded as he led Laura and the others out of the conference hall.

    When he got outside, Zhao Hai took a proper look around the headquarters and the reception hall. Several buildings needed to be destroyed. To be honest, even if they stayed up, they still weren¡¯t great to look at.

    Laura and the others also put on a performance. They really couldn¡¯t design a building since the Space did everything. However, they still discussed with each other to keep up appearances.

    After looking around for some time, Zhao Hai brought Laura and the others back to his cave residence. When they entered the residence, they immediately entered the Space. Cai¡¯er had already printed out several sketches, each building as beautiful as the next.

    Zhao Hai looked over the drawings and nodded. Then he turned to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Wait for me while I take these to Elder Mu and the others. Once the buildings are settled, we can return to Bluetree. The children will be sent over as well. I¡¯ll have to trouble you then.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Right, Brother Hai, you should be able to rest for a while right? There shouldn¡¯t be anyoneing over to provoke the Hundred Treasures Realm.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head as he sighed and said, ¡°The situation isn¡¯t that simple. Remember our previous analysis? There may be people standing behind the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Giant Spirit Realm. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange that there seems to be a force that prevents the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield from bing peaceful? I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t take long before something happens again. And there¡¯s Julie¡¯s case as well. Who sealed her in Fabio? I feel that these things are connected. We need to see behind the curtains. To be honest, I¡¯m quite worried. It seems like no matter how diligent we work, we¡¯re still pieces in another person¡¯s chessboard.¡±

    Laura and the others turned silent when they heard this. To be honest, they haven¡¯t thought of it like this. Hearing Zhao Hai, they also thought that he made sense. From the World of Cultivation to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, everything that happened seems to have traces of interference from hidden hands. Moreover, the Six Realms Battlefield and the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield were man-made realms filled with treasures. If they told someone about this, then they wouldn¡¯t believe it, but it¡¯s true. So what was really hidden behind all of these things?

 Chapter 1526 â€“ National Affairs

    <h4>Chapter 1526 - National Affairs</h4>

    Zhao Hai walked out of the Space holding several drawings. Of course, these drawings were merely two dimensional. The real projection of the buildings were uploaded to Zhao Hai¡¯sputer. Mu Yu and the others would use these drawings as previews of the structures.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s heart was a bit heavy. He didn¡¯t want to scare Laura and the others. He truly felt a sense of crisis. As long as he doesn¡¯t know the creator of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, he wouldn¡¯t feel rxed.

    To be honest, it doesn¡¯t feel good to be a chess piece. But given the current situation, he didn¡¯t have a choice. He needs time. As long as the Space levels up, he would be stronger. When the timees, he would have the strength to resist.

    Zhao Hai took a deep breath and then exhaled the bad air from his lungs. After that, he walked towards the conference hall. He no longer needs to ask for permission before entering. As soon as he was inside, he immediately saw Mu Yu and the others. After giving his greetings, he showed the drawings to Mu Yu and the others and said, ¡°Elder Mu, these are ns that Laura and the others made. See if you like them. If you¡¯re interested in one, I¡¯ll show you a detailed projection.¡±

    Mu Yao looked at the drawings,then he smiled and said, ¡°It seems like your wives are really talented. I didn¡¯t expect them toe up with these drawings so quickly.¡± After he said that, he scanned the drawings he was presented with.

    These drawings were naturally made very well. They were all made ording to the topography of the headquarters. The style of each building was different. Some had courtyards scattered around the ce and some had buildings that were pleasing to the eye. But generally speaking, these buildings had a taste of chinese architecture mixed within them. At the same time, they weren¡¯t too modern.

    Mu Yao looked through these drawings and gave a satisfied nod. Although the drawings look different, all of them were very beautiful. He could understand at a nce that they were made very well.

    After some time, he passed the drawings to Tang Yaoen and the others and said, ¡°You take a look at these drawings as well. Tell me if there¡¯s anything you like.¡± Tang Yaoen received the drawings and began to scan through them.

    In the end, the group decided on one design. Coincidentally, this was the one Zhao Hai thought Mu Yu and the others would choose.

    This drawing wasn¡¯t the most artistic of all. However, this drawing had the superior atmosphere. Although the buildings weren¡¯t very tall, they were built to fit the aesthetic of the mountain. They were scattered without losing the overall design effect. It looks quite grand, which was the style Mu Yao and the others want.

    Seeing the drawing everyone else chose, Mu Yao nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll pick this.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then took out hisputer to present the full image of the design. He also showed the interior of each building.

    After listening to Zhao Hai, Mu Yao nodded and said, ¡°Good, very good. Let¡¯s go ording to your ns. Make sure to build it well.¡± Zhao Hai nodded before asking to leave.

    Mu Yao followed Zhao Hai out. He smiled and said, ¡°Kid, you really do things quickly. Alright, I¡¯ll leave everything to you. I have to go back to work. By the way, the children will be sent to you in two days. Don¡¯t forget about it.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded with a smile before Mu Yu turned around and left. After that, he immediately took out the robots and construction vehicles. After that, he programmed the robots with the design chosen by Mu Yu and the others. The robots and machines swiftly began to work.

    A lot of people from the Hundred Treasures Realm haven¡¯t seen robots before, so they were interested in them. The robots and the machines didn¡¯t care about this. They just worked ording to the program.

    After arranging everything, Zhao Hai no longer cared much about the construction. He would just check it from time to time. He spent most of his time inside his cave residence. Of course, this was what the people outside thought. In fact, he was inside the Space all this time.

    The construction wasn¡¯t slow at all. After a couple of days, the buildings shown on the drawings have been built. It was also at this time that Zhao Hai officially took Zheng Yun in as his woman.

    Additionally, the children have been sent to Bluetree and entered the academy. Large numbers of Undead also entered the academy in order to teach these children about cultivation.

    At this point, Zhao Hai had arge amount of cultivation methods in his hand. Naturally, he would pick the best methods for these children to use. But before teaching them cultivation, Zhao Hai inspected their constitution.

    Zhao Hai not only inspected their spiritual roots, but also their muscle strength, bone structure, and other aspects. This was to ensure that each student was taught in ordance to their aptitude.

    A person¡¯s achievements didn¡¯t only depend on their spiritual root. Factors such as muscle strength and bone structure were also important. So ording to the result of the inspection, Zhao Hai assigned different cultivation methods.

    Zhao Hai treated the 10 thousand children with importance. He treated them like a master treats his disciple. Not only was this rare in the Hundred Treasures Realm, it was rare in any other realm.

    At the same time, the meals of the children were being calcted. They also undergo culture training as well as refining sses. They would also learn how to nt herbs every seven days.

    The main purpose of the nting ss was to let the children learn how to grow various medicinal nts. They would not only learn how to nt, they also learned how to identify various medicinal materials along with various ores. They were also taught the uses of these nts and ores.

    It can be said that Zhao Hai¡¯s academy was the most advanced cultivation school in the Hundred Treasures Realm. Naturally, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want these children to be flowers grown in a greenhouse. Every other month or so, he would test them. The tests were simple. The children need to either kill or disect a beast on their own.

    The beasts were sacrificial meat prepared for the children. Zhao Hai wanted to train their courage.

    Zhao Hai also arranged survival training for the children. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t do it now. He has to wait for them to grow up. Zhao Hai wanted to train cultivators, not assassins. There¡¯s no need to train them in a cruel manner.

    What makes Zhao Hai happy with these children was the fact that they were evenly distributed between the two genders. This was something that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect. This was because no matter which realm, yang qi was more abundant than yin qi. Therefore, female cultivators were very rare.

    What Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know was that there were plenty of female cultivators in all high-grade realms. The problem was that female cultivators couldn¡¯t enter the higher levels of cultivation. This time, Mu Yao wanted to test Zhao Hai. He wanted to take a look if Zhao Hai¡¯s academy would work. Since this was the case, it was impossible to send boys only, so girls were also sent over.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind this arrangement. Having girls was good as well. It was just that training them would be slightly difficult. There weren¡¯t as many methods and teachers for female cultivators.

    After ten days, the buildings of the headquarters werepleted. The greenery and interior decoration were also finished. The buildings weren¡¯t only attractive, but they were arranged in a defensive formation. Even the design of the garden was taken into consideration.

    If someone wanted to attack the headquarters of the Hundred Treasures Realm in the future, then these buildings would form a defensive formation. Inside one of the buildings was a transmission formation. This made it very safe to reinforce or evacuate the inhabitants.

    It was precisely because of these considerations that it took so long for the construction to finish. It needs to be known that the materials used by Zhao Hai were all high-grade. Not only were they strong and durable, they also had short drying time. Majority of the time was spent on interior decoration.

    The interior decorations of the buildings were themed. They all paid attention to being simple and rich. The decorations looked simple, but they didn¡¯t make people feel cheap. This was also in-line with Zhao Hai¡¯s style, which was low-key arrogance.

    Once the construction was finished, Zhao Hai approached Mu Yao and the others to have them inspect the buildings. Mu Yao and the others gave nothing but endless praise to the buildings. They were very satisfied, which caused Zhao Hai to feel relieved.

    After visiting the buildings, Mu Yao and the others returned to the conference hall along with Zhao Hai. Today, Mu Yao made an exception and had Zhao Hai sit. After sitting down, Mu Yao looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, the buildings you made are very beautiful. I don¡¯t want to work here now. I want to go there instead. Good, very good.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Elder Mu is very polite. This Zhao Hai does not deserve your praise.¡±

    Mu Yao waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to deny it. If you do well, you will naturally be praised. Right, Little Hai, I heard that your academy is already functional and the children have started going there. How are they doing?¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t quite understand what Mu Yao was aiming at, but he quickly replied, ¡°Fortunately, they were able to adapt to the environment. The preparations have also been done and their curriculum has been set. They should be able to start their learning soon.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded, ¡°Let me take a look at their curriculum.¡± Zhao Hai nodded as he took out a copy of the curriculum and handed it to Mu Yao.

    After looking carefully at the curriculum, Mu Yao knit his brows as he said, ¡°You¡¯re actually nning to have them eat? Can¡¯t they just eat pills?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I have nted vegetables in some of the medicinal fields in Bluetree. I also bred a lot of magical beasts. The children can eat them. These will be transformed into medicinal meals upon being cooked. Its effects are much better than eating pills. These foods also don¡¯t leave toxins inside the body. Pills can¡¯t be eaten every day while the grown food can.¡±

 Chapter 1527 â€“ School Visit

    <h4>Chapter 1527 - School Visit</h4>

    Hearing what Zhao Hai said, Mu Yao was stunned for a moment. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Really? Aren¡¯t these kinds of food hard to grow?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. Back when I was in my home realm, I obtained a seed of a tree. This tree was nted by a race called the Elves in the lower realms. They treated this tree like a deity. Upon being nted on an area with spiritual qi, once it grows up, it would produce more spiritual qi. It¡¯s the best tree to use in order to change an environment. I originally had a in the World of Cultivation where I nted a lot of these trees. When I picked Laura and the others up, I also took a lot of these trees with me. Now that the environment of Bluetree has been improved, it became possible to nt those vegetables.¡±

    Mu Yao could no longer sit still. He stood up and walked to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Bluetree and let me take a look. I want to see what Bluetree looks like now.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re more than wee. I was just about to invite the Elders for a drink in Bluetree. Since this is the case, I¡¯ll also invite the Elders to share a meal in Bluetree.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Mu Yao and the othersughed. Then they all stood up and walked out. As soon as they arrived at the door, they saw Mu Yuing over. Seeing Mu Yao and the othersing out, Mu Yu was stunned, then he asked, ¡°Master, where are you going?¡±

    Mu Yao looked at Mu Yu, then he smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, did something happen?¡±

    Mu Yu shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing big. The repairs of the headquarters are basicallypleted, so I came to give my report. Would you like to take a look?¡±

    Mu Yao smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be anxious about that. Come with us, we¡¯re going to Little Hai¡¯s Bluetree to take a look.¡±

    Hearing Mu Yao, Mu Yu smiled and said, ¡°So it¡¯s that. Even if you don¡¯t go, I would still tell you about it. The academy that Little Hai built was very good.¡±

    Mu Yao waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no use hearing about it. Juste with us, I want to see it on my own.¡± After that, the group went to the transmission formation and arrived at Bluetree.

    When the party appeared on Bluetree, they discovered Laura and the others already waiting for them there. After the two groups exchanged greetings, they proceeded towards Bluetree¡¯s academy.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s academy was built like the universities back on Earth. The dormitories had rooms that could amodate four people and each included a bathroom. The academy also has a canteen, a field, a public library,boratory, training grounds, and farming area. There were also gardens and greenery that upied a lot of space.

    Zhao Hai brought Mu Yao and the others around the academy and visited the public facilities. He also exined each ce and their uses. Additionally, Zhao Hai also introduced the Undead teachers.

    The Undead teachers were all experienced veterans. And with the facilities being perfect, they were able to properly teach the students.

    The children were taking notes while studying. They weren¡¯t usingputers but instead pens and papers. Zhao Hai deliberately did this so that they can deepen their impression of the topic they¡¯re studying.

    Zhao Hai also brought Mu Yao and the others to Bluetree¡¯s breeding farms and crop fields. These two ces could be said to be the most important ces in Bluetree. This was because the meat, grain, medicine, and vegetables of the relied on them.

    Zhao Hai also took Mu Yao and the others to see the elven trees. Although Zhao Hai raised a lot of beasts and nted a lot of vegetables for food, he never put aside nting medicinal materials. The medicinal fields had been transformed. They were now using high-tech equipment to monitor the overall state of the fields. A little change to the environment would alert the system. Moreover, robots guarded the fields all-year round. These robots were fitted to handle the medicinal nts. In an instant, they were able to see if a nt was sick and they would immediately treat them. Naturally, these didn¡¯te from the Machine Field, but instead created by the Space. However, since Zhao Hai came from the Machine Field, people implied that the robots came from there. Of course Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t deliberately talk about the origin of the robots. He just told people that he modified the robots after getting them from the Machine Field.

    The visit made Mu Yao and the others learn a lot. The school that Zhao Hai madepletely exceeded their imagination. Looking at the children taking notes while wearing uniforms as well as the facilities present at the academy, Mu Yao and the others felt that the spring of the Hundred Treasures Realm wasing.

    After exploring the entire academy, Zhao Hai brought Mu Yao and the others to the school canteen. The canteen was very clean. There were robots inside cooking the meals. Although the robots weren¡¯t as good as Meg, their cooking wasn¡¯t bad. When Zhao Hai¡¯s group arrived at the canteen, the students already finished their meal and went back to rest. Zhao Hai asked Mu Yao and the others to sit down. Then Laura and the others brought the group a cup of tea.

    Zhao Hai turned towards Mu Yao and said, ¡°Elder Mu, this is herbal tea made by me. Drinking it will clear your mind. Please have a sip.¡±

    Mu Yao picked up the teacup and took a sip. The first thing he noticed was the fragrance of the tea, then he felt his mind clear up. He felt really great. Mu Yao put down the teacup as he nodded and said, ¡°Good tea. Very good. Little Hai, is this tea easy to produce?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to make, very hard. This tea needs leaves of the elven trees as well as other medicinal nts. It can be said that it is medicinal tea.¡± Then he paused for a moment as he looked at Mu Yao and the others and said, ¡°Elders, rest assured, I have already calcted the output of this tea. I can send you a good amount every year. If you use spring water to make tea, its effect will be better.¡±

    Mu Yaoughed and said, ¡°Good kid. You arranged this a long time ago, right? Alright, then we¡¯ll ept it.¡± Zhao Hai smiled faintly but didn¡¯t say anything. At this time, Laura and the others also brought the food to the table. The food this time was made by Meg. There were 12 dishes overall. They were meaty and in but had all sorts of delicious colors and vors.

    Zhao Hai took out a few jugs of liquor and poured everyone a cup. Then he took his cup as he turned to Mu Yao and the others and said, ¡°It¡¯s rare for Elders to visit Bluetree. Allow this Zhao Hai to offer his respects.¡±

    Mu Yaoughed loudly and said, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯re too polite. Take a seat. I want to taste your food and wine.¡± However, some of the Elders returned Zhao Hai¡¯s greeting before they tasted the dishes on the table.

    The dishes tasted very good. Most importantly, as Zhao Hai said, there¡¯s no toxin in them. After eating, the food immediately transformed into qi. This was the first time they have eaten such a good dish.

    Fortunately, Mu Yao and the others were people with high status. After eating, Zhao Hai invited them to his residence for tea. Since Mu Yao and the others also had something to tell Zhao Hai, they didn¡¯t decline.

    After arriving at the residence, Laura and the others brewed them a pot of tea before withdrawing. Mu Yao looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, can we establish schools like yours on others?¡±

    Zhao Hai guessed that Mu Yao and the others would ask about this. He shook his head and said, ¡°The academy can be built, but the problem was that there weren¡¯t enough teachers. Elders should have seen it, I use Undead for teachers. At this stage, the Undead has no problems teaching the children. But once they grow up, the Undead would no longer be able to. Fortunately, after the war, I was able to get Transcending Tribtion Undead. They can teach the children once they grow up. However, there can only be so much Transcending Tribtion Undead. The academies can be built. The spiritual food can be grown. Elven trees can be transnted. The most difficult problem to solve is theck of teachers.¡±

    Mu Yao sighed and said, ¡°That problem is very hard to solve. Without enough teachers, building academies is useless.¡±

    Tang Yaoen looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, do you have any solutions for this?¡±

    Zhao Hai already thought about this problem. He looked at Mu Yao and the others and said, ¡°This problem is actually easy to solve. We have a lot ofs in the Hundred Treasures Realm, but there¡¯s no need to have an academy for each. Once someone reaches the Core Formation Realm, they would no longer need teachers, nor learning at school. So I think that the Hundred Treasures Realm can concentrate its resources and teachers into certains. Theses will be specialized to teach children. Once these children reach Core Formation, they can return to their and learn from their master. This way will be much easier. It would also be easier for their master.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Mu Yao and the others immediately understood what he meant. However, they didn¡¯t agree on it on the spot. Instead, they thought about it for a while before Mu Yao said, ¡°This method is good. We¡¯ll think about it before making a decision. But Little Hai, if we decide to do this, we¡¯ll be expecting you to help us.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Elders, rest assured, I will do my best.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded, then he stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte, so we¡¯ll be heading back. Little Hai, you can remain here. If there¡¯s anything you need, just go to the headquarters and look for us directly.¡± Zhao Hai nodded. After that, Mu Yao took the other Elders and left.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t follow the others back to the headquarters. It actually doesn¡¯t matter if he goes to the headquarters or not. Because of the construction task, Zhao Hai was given the opportunity to map out the entire headquarters. Even the secret caves had been mapped out. Because of this, Zhao hai no longer needs to go to the headquarters to see if something was wrong.

    What Zhao Hai needed to do right now was to map out the entire Hundred Treasures Realm as soon as possible. At the same time, he wants to see what the entire Hundred Treasures Realm was really like.

    Zhao Hai believed that the Hundred Treasures Realm, World of Cultivation, and the other realms were in the same universe. It¡¯s even possible that they¡¯re part of an even bigger realm. But because they were far apart from each other, it seems like they had no connection. Zhao Hai wanted to see if his guess was correct.

    While understanding the situation of the Hundred Treasures Realm, Zhao Hai was also going all out understanding the state of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. The Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield just has too many realms. Too many to cause Zhao Hai to be surprised. Moreover, the battlefield was an extremely huge continent. Despite there being a lot of realms inside it, no one actually arrived at its edge.

    The Hundred Treasures Realm was now very popr in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. However, Zhao Hai was very worried about this. It was said that the rafter that sticks out will rot first. The Hundred Treasures Realm was now a rafter that stuck out. The other realms in the battlefield would certainly try to deal with them. When the timees, the Hundred Treasures Realm would suffer a misfortune.

    Moreover, the Hundred Treasures Realm now has a very powerful enemy, which was the Fireweaver Race. Although the Fireweavers suffered a loss, it wasn¡¯t to the point where their vitality was damaged. At most they were forced to retreat. But because they hadn¡¯t been injured by their defeat, the Fireweaver Race was a predator waiting to strike. The Hundred Treasures Realm needed to tread carefully, otherwise they would give this predator a chance to attack.

    Most importantly, Zhao Hai wanted to find clues from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield to see how it was created. Even if he didn¡¯t find out how the realm was made, at least he wanted to know the people behind the Hundred Treasures Realm; if there really was someone behind the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Originally, Zhao Hai thought that it was one of the five Great Realms. But after probing Mu Yu and the others time after time, he wasn¡¯t able to get a positive answer. From what he found out, the five Great Realms don¡¯t have enough strength topel the Hundred Treasures Realm to be their subordinate. In other words, the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s background was much stronger than the five Great Realms.

    Zhao Hai wanted to look for clues in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield to confirm his own judgement. In the beginning, Zhao Hai was very confident in his judgement. He was fully convinced that there were people behind the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Giant Spirit Realm. But after the war, his judgement was shaken. If there were really people behind the two realms, then why didn¡¯t they stand up when the Giant Spirit Realm was about to be evicted out of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield? Could it be that the other party can endure its subordinate realm being evicted off of the battlefield? Was that possible?

    Because of this, Zhao Hai wanted concrete proof that there were people standing behind high-grade realms such as the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Giant Spirit Realm!

 Chapter 1528 â€“ Handover

    <h4>Chapter 1528 - Handover</h4>

    Time passed and it has been two years since thest battle between the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Fireweaver Race. In the past two years, the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield had been calm. It seems like the battlefield returned to its original state.

    The territory of the Hundred Treasures has grownrger. The subordinates under their protection had also increased. The realm¡¯s overall strength has risen. The Hundred Treasures Realm has already be a top powerhouse in the battlefield. Their future was looking bright.

    The other realms didn¡¯t dare offend the Hundred Treasures Realm. At the same time, the Fireweavers have been behaving themselves. Zhao Hai knew that Fireweavers were behaving themselves because they would risk being attacked by all high-grade realms if they dared to make a move. And once this happens, the other four Great Realms would definitely try to shake the foundations of the Fireweaver Race.

    Being able to be one of the five Great Realms, the Fireweavers certainly weren¡¯t simple. They knew how to attack and retreat. Thest time, they only made a move because they saw an opportunity. And when they saw their odds going bad, they decidedly withdrew. To be honest, Zhao Hai admired this aspect of the Fireweaver Race.

    However, the more the Fireweavers were like this, the more wary Zhao Hai was. Such enemies were bound to be very dangerous. Right now, the five Great Realms were in an equilibrium. None of them wanted to make a huge move right now. And now that the Hundred Treasures Realm had be more powerful, it was almost impossible for the Fireweavers to make a move on them. In the meantime, the Hundred Treasures Realm wasn¡¯t in any danger.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai¡¯s investigation towards the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s background wasn¡¯t doing well. However, he was now certain that the Hundred Treasures Realm had someone behind it.

    No matter what, it seems like the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s backer didn¡¯t care too much about the realm¡¯s affairs. They didn¡¯t do anything despite knowing that the Giant Spirit Realm and the Fireweaver Race were ganging up on the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Zhao Hai found some clues on ancient scrolls of the Hundred Treasures Realm. When he began looking for clues, he wasn¡¯t able to find anything because of the long-term feud between the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Giant Spirit Realm. Even so, the records he found were very ominous, causing Zhao Hai to be suspicious. However, this wasn¡¯t the time to be anxious. Zhao Hai felt that he would find proper clues sooner orter.

    In the past two years, Zhao Hai rarely went to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Sometimes he would visit Yan. Yan had already been listed as a forbiddennd by Mu Yao and the others. It was now impossible to treat the as a garbage dump. Mu Yao and the others also assigned people to guard the. Naturally, waste materials were still being sent over to the.

    Zhao Hai went to Yan in order to recycle the waste materials being sent. But normally, he stayed inside Bluetree in order to look after the children. He wanted to train these children to be his loyal subordinates.

    Despite having an abundance of resources, Zhao Hai actually has very few people to use it on. Now that he has the opportunity, he naturally wouldn¡¯t just let it go.

    Although the Hundred Treasures Realm looks calm, it was in fact divided into factions. For now, the strongest was Mu Yao¡¯s faction. And because of Mu Yao¡¯s connection with Zhao Hai, he was grouped up with them. The troubles of the Hundred Treasures Realm would begin from here.

    Because of this, the most important thing for Zhao Hai was to establish his own influence. As long as he grows his strength, nobody would dare make a move on him.

    Additionally, Zhao Hai has insurance for himself, and that was his status as Refining Grandmaster. He can recycle waste materials into useful resources. As long as he held this skill, nobody from the Hundred Treasures Realm would dare offend him.

    Actually, Zhao Hai was most happy about the children. The children have been learning for two years now. In the past two years, Zhao Hai was very dedicated to teaching the children. At the same time, the children were also verypetitive. More than a thousand of them were already close to the Foundation Establishment Stage while the worst of them was approaching the peak of Body Refining.

    Moreover, the children¡¯s innate talents were beginning to show. Some of the children had skills regarding medicinal nts, some were good at refining. Zhao Hai made sure to develop these talents.

    If Zhao Hai wants to develop his power, then it¡¯s impossible to rely on cultivation alone. Therefore, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t only focus on fostering the cultivation of the children, but he went along with their aptitude. In any case, these children were now his servants and disciples in the future. They would all follow his surname, so he can teach them as he wants.

    In the past two days, the Hundred Treasures Realm also built academies on others. Moreover, they followed the method that Zhao Hai suggested. So far, the academies were doing well. Once the children reached the Foundation Establishment stage, they would be sent back to their respectives to follow their master. Although the effect wasn¡¯t as good as Zhao Hai¡¯s academy, it was still much better to their previous system.

    Needless to say, Zhao Hai made a great achievement this time. Although a lot of children were still below the Foundation Establishment Stage, the proportion that had broken through was still much more than before. Even if these children couldn¡¯t enter the Transcending Tribtion Stage, as long as they reach the Nascent Soul Stage, they can be very good teachers. In turn, this would benefit the future development of the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Zhao Hai also learned a lot about the Hundred Treasures Realm in the past two years. The Hundred Treasures Realm seen on the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield was not the real Hundred Treasures Realm. The realm was indeed one of the top existences of the battlefield. Zhao Hai was now aware of the realm¡¯s true face.

    Because of the recent war, the Hundred Treasures Realm were able to gain a lot of good things. At the very least, the Hundred Treasures Realm can now make Giant Spirit Treasures Ships on their own. They can also make rifles. These two were very beneficial to the future of the realm.

    In the past two years, Mu Yao would also return to the realm from time to time to take a look, the same was true for Tang Jie and the others. Mu Yu¡¯s status in the Hundred Treasures Realm was now very high. After the war, Mu Yu¡¯s military exploits, adding to his formidable background, made it impossible for other people to make a move on him.

    This day, the children in Zhao Hai¡¯s Bluetree Academy were attending their lessons. The students were divided into sses. These sses weren¡¯t decided based on the student¡¯s aptitude, but instead by what they were interested in. For example. There were physical training sses, refining sses, alchemy sses, spearmanship sses, and many others.

    At this point, the teachers in the academy have been changed into high-level Undead. These were Undead in the Transcending Tribtion Stage and above. In addition to providing the children with better education, Zhao Hai also had the Undead teach in order to train them. It must be known that imparting knowledge wasn¡¯t an easy matter.

    At this time, a sh of white light appeared on the transmission formation. After that, three people could be seen. Zhao Hai turned to look and saw that it was Mu Yu, Tang Jie, and Tang Wen.

    Zhao Hai immediately flew over and greeted them, ¡°Brothers, why did youe over? Did something happen?¡±

    Mu Yu smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re here to ask you for a drink.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed, then he led the three towards his residence. After arriving, Laura and the others provided them with food and drinks. Mu Yu drank his liquor, then he sighed and said, ¡°Little Hai, the reason we¡¯re here is because we have something we need you for.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Mu Yu forced a smile and said, ¡°Little Hai, you should be aware that there are countless realms in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. The location is also quite strange. Facing the sea. The Hundred Treasures Realm surrounded by the five Great Realms. It¡¯s now impossible to increase our territory. As for the seas, it is surrounded by a poisonous purple fog as well as the ck clouds overhead. Even if we went to the sea, it¡¯s still impossible. However, we haven¡¯t given up yet. After several expeditions, we discovered that the purple fog and the dark clouds weaken every 50 years. Because of this, the realm sends young people to scout the sea every 50 years. However, despite sending a lot of people, none of them had yet to return. These people have the same strength as you. But this didn¡¯t stop the major realms from sending people every 50 years. The time to send people is approaching. However, nobody was willing to go because they knew that nobody was able to return alive from these expeditions. I came this time to tell you that Master is about to end his 100-year assignment in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. He and the other elders will be reced with another batch of Immortal Experts. This new batch of experts aren¡¯t very friendly with Master. Me and Tang Jie aren¡¯t in any danger since our Masters have already taken care of this for us. But as for you, Little Hai, I advise you to go into a close-door cultivation soon. Otherwise, people will assign you to explore the sea,pelling you to a dead end.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he also understood the factional strife of the Hundred Treasures Realm in the past two years. However, this was the first time he heard of this matter. He couldn¡¯t help but frown as he said, ¡°They want to make a move on me? I have repeatedly gained achievements for the Hundred Treasures realm. Moreover, I can recycle waste materials into usable resources. No matter what their purpose is, they shouldn¡¯t touch me, right?¡±

    Mu Yu sighed and said, ¡°Little Hai, every time the Immortal Experts in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield gets rotated, a huge wave would ripple out in the Hundred Treasures Realm. Me, Little Jie, and Little Wen have Immortal Experts behind us, so nobody dared to deal with us. Otherwise, once our Master sits in the position, they would deal with the other party¡¯s disciples. However, although you are now under Master Mu¡¯s umbre, you have no power behind you. The merits you made will also be counted on the Master¡¯s faction, not on you. I¡¯m afraid they will deal with you first. To them, your presence is a huge boost towards Master¡¯s faction. You aren¡¯t someone they can allow to exist for a long time. In their opinion, now that the Giant Spirit Realm has been driven out of the battlefield, the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s biggest enemy is now gone. To the other party, losing you won¡¯t be that big.¡±

 Chapter 1529 â€“ Iâ€™m Going!

    <h4>Chapter 1529 - I¡¯m Going!</h4>

    Zhao Hai stared. He didn¡¯t really expect things to be like this. He thought that he could be on par with disciples of Immortal Experts with only his own skill. He didn¡¯t expect people to actually ignore his situation.

    Zhao Hai knew that Mu Yu and Tang Jie were both stable people, especially after their experience in the war. Since they both told him about this, it means that it was very likely to happen. This caused his expression to change.

    Zhao Hai looked at Mu Yu and said, ¡°Big Brother Mu, what advantage do they gain doing this?¡±

    Mu Yu smiled bitterly and said, ¡°What other advantage could there be? In their opinion, cutting off the arms of the Mu faction is an advantage. In fact, I think that Immortal Experts like them should not interfere with the matters of the realm. However, this was the rules, and the leadership would take turns. Nobody can change it.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be so many twists and turns in the Hundred Treasures Realm. If this is the case, then will the World of Cultivation and the Xu Race be touched as well?¡±

    Mu Yu shook his head and said, ¡°That won¡¯t happen. There is a clear rule in the realm that as long as someone bes a subordinate, they would not be suppressed. The offenders will be disposed of by the Immortal Experts.¡±

    Zhao Hai let out a long breath and said, ¡°Good. So what am I expected to do? Do I just explore the sea? If they really want me to go, I¡¯ll have no choice but to go and see.¡±

    Mu Yu didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to say that. He couldn¡¯t help but be stunned as he said, ¡°Little Hai, don¡¯t go. The poisonous fog and the ck clouds are very powerful. Even Immortal Experts won¡¯t dare face them, not to say you. You shouldn¡¯t go.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°That is because Immortal Experts generally don¡¯t have Faith Power. Brother Mu, let me tell you the truth. Ever since I gained Faith Power, I had been invincible against poisons. Whether it be the purple fog or the dark cloud, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to me. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m also a Space Divergent Ability User. If I really can¡¯t bear it, then I will return.¡±

    Mu Yu shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s no good. Master already instructed me to prevent you from going. If you suffern an ident, the Hundred Treasures Realm would lose so much.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t go, then the other party would just hatch another plot. I might as well go. And if I manage to find something beyond the sea, then wouldn¡¯t that be good for the Hundred Treasures Realm? Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen to me.¡±

    Despite hearing this, Mu Yu still shook his head. Seeing this, Zhao Hai added, ¡°Big Brother Mu, let me tell you, even if the realm doesn¡¯t send me, I would still want to go to the sea in order to take a look. Just as you said, we could no longer gain morend. Moreover, I don¡¯t want to seend anymore, it¡¯s no longer interesting for me. It¡¯s better to head out to the sea. I¡¯m not a normal person. I want to go to weird ces and collect weird things.¡±

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s resolve, Mu Yu said, ¡°You really want to go? If you really do, you have to see Master. I can¡¯t take responsibility for this decision.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go visit Elder Mu. Meanwhile, let¡¯s have a drink and some food.¡±

    Mu Yu impatiently shook his head and said, ¡°If you go, I will help you take care of Bluetree. So you don¡¯t have anything to worry about.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to look after the once I go. I will take the children with me so they can learn. This is also a lesson for them.¡±

    Mu Yu smiled bitterly and said, ¡°You really want to y around. Alright, you can discuss this with Master. Let¡¯s have a drink.¡±

    The four ate and drank while chatting. Zhao Hai also asked about the Immortal Expert who was about to take over the Hundred Treasures Realm. From what Mu Yu said, the person¡¯s name was surnamed Shen, His full name was Shen Wei. He was an old Immortal Expert who had some problems with Mu Yao since they were young. The two fought against each other their whole lives. Later on, when Mu Yao entered the Immortal Stage first, Shen Wei took it as the greatest shame in his life. Although Mu Yao didn¡¯t care about him, this person had always wanted to mov against the Mu faction. It was just that he couldn¡¯t do anything to Mu Yao¡¯s faction.

    However, a few years ago, Shen Wei¡¯s direct disciple went outside and got killed. Up until now, nobody was able to discover who killed him. However, that disciple used to be on par with Mu Yu. Because of this, Shen Wei suspected that it was the Mu Faction that killed his disciple and since then he wanted to retaliate. But since Mu Yao was in-charge of the realm, even if Shen Wei wanted to retaliate, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. And now that Mu Yao was about to hand over control, Mu Yu and the others were instructed to be more careful. They were all instructed to close up.

    Mu Yao wasn¡¯t very fond of Shen Wei. Because Shen Wei had been domineering, many people in the Hundred Treasures Realm didn¡¯t like him. Mu Yao was the exact opposite. He was gentle and knew how to reward and punish. Because of this, there were more people around Mu Yao. The reason why Mu Yao didn¡¯t confront Shen Wei was because he didn¡¯t want to cause any instability in the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Naturally, Shen Wei also didn¡¯t dare go too far. Although he was resentful towards Mu Yao, he was also someone who thought of therger picture. He also considered the future of the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Because Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t his disciple, Mu Yao was afraid that Shen Wei would act against him. Moreover, Zhao Hai made a lot of great contributions towards the Hundred Treasures Realm. The more achievements Zhao Hai made, the more unfavorable it would be for Shen Wei. This was because all these achievements would be ced under Mu Yao¡¯s name.

    Additionally, Zhao Hai¡¯s performance in the recent war was too eye-catching. A lot of youths in the Hundred Treasures Realm treat him as an idol. It can be said that Zhao Hai¡¯s fame was bound to surpass Mu Yu¡¯s. In this case, it would be impossible if Shen Wei didn¡¯t try to deal with him.

    Shen Wei wouldn¡¯t dare make a move on Mu Yu. This was because Mu Yu was the foremost expert of his generation. Making a move on Mu Yu was basically crippling the future of the realm. Not only Mu Yao, but the other Immortal Experts wouldn¡¯t agree.

    However, Zhao Hai was different. Firstly, Zhao Hai was just an immigrant from the World of Cultivation. Secondly, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t Mu Yao¡¯s direct disciple. Thirdly, Shen Wei didn¡¯t know that Zhao Hai has the ability to recycle waste materials. And even if they knew, they still wouldn¡¯t ept it. Therefore, it¡¯s quite possible for Shen Wei to make a move on Zhao Hai. Because of this, Mu Yao made sure to warn Zhao Hai.

    Upon understanding Shen Wei¡¯s position, Zhao Hai sighed. He could hear from Mu Yu¡¯s words that Shen Wei wasn¡¯t a bad person. However, he was somewhat biased and stubborn. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have pinned the murder of his disciple onto Mu Yao.

    After the four finished drinking, they rested a while before they all went to the headquarters. Mu Yao was currently very busy. He needed to organize everything before Shen Wei took over. Everything needed to be smoothed out before the handover.

    This was quite normal for the Hundred Treasures Realm, so they were used to the process. It¡¯s just that so many things happened in Mu Yao tenure. He had a lot of things to deal with.

    Seeing the four arrive, Mu Yao couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, why are you here? Do you need anything?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I have seen Elder Mu. This time, I came to discuss something with you.¡±

    Mu Yao raised his brow and said, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I heard that the realm would send people out to the sea. I¡¯m thinking of volunteering for the task.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Mu Yao couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then his expression changed as he said, ¡°No, absolutely not. If you suffer an ident, the Hundred Treasures Realm would lose out too much.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and repeated to Mu Yao what he said to Mu Yu. Moreover, he also said that he would take the 10 thousand children with him to gain experience.

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Mu Yao was in doubt. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, do you really want to go? How confident are you?¡± Mu Yao knew clearly that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t hurt the children. If he wasn¡¯t confident, then he wouldn¡¯t take the children with him.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m very confident. Elder, don¡¯t worry. When have I made decisions where I¡¯m not sure?¡±

    Mu Yao looked at Zhao Hai, then heughed and said, ¡°Alright. But you still need to be cautious. Hearing your reason, then I¡¯m assured. If you¡¯re really confident, then you can go. However, this is only our spection. If Shen Wei makes you go, then you can. If he doesn¡¯t, then you can forget it.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t make me go, then I would still take a look. Originally, I¡¯m still on the fence, but now I have to go. Elder Mu, this one also has something to tell you. Although your kindness is for the Hundred Treasures Realm, others can still treat it as weakness. When necessary, it¡¯s better to be overbearing.¡±

    After hearing Zhao Hai, Mu Yu and the others let out a cold air. Zhao Hai¡¯s words towards Mu Yao were somewhat excessive. Mu Yao was currently the head of the Hundred Treasures Realm. Zhao Hai was essentially giving advice to Mu Yao. And his words might cause turmoil to the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Mu Yao narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Little Hai, what do you mean by your words?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied with a serious tone, ¡°Elder, if Elder Shen Wei can send me to the sea, then what if he sends someone else as well? Every Severed Soul Expert in the Hundred Treasures Realm is precious. If something happens to them, then it would be a great loss to the realm. If he can send people to explore the sea now, then what¡¯s stopping him from sending otherster? The Hundred Treasures Realm cannot always ept such losses. It would be detrimental to the realm¡¯s future development.¡±

    When he spoke up to this point, Zhao Hai stopped for a moment, then he continued, ¡°Everyone knows of my great contributions to the realm. If Elder Shen Wei sends me on an expedition to the sea, is he really the one that should be making the real decisions for the realm?¡±

 Chapter 1530 â€“ Preparing for Departure

    <h4>Chapter 1530 - Preparing for Departure</h4>

    Zhao Hai stood calmly outside the conference hall. It has been two months since hisst entry to this room. Last time, Zhao Hai left very impolite words towards Mu Yao. However, Mu Yao didn¡¯t me him. On the contrary, he agreed with what Zhao Hai said.

    A month ago, Mu Yao officially handed control over to Shen Wei. Now, Shen Wei had be the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s leader for the next 100 years. It was also at this time that Mu Yu and the others began their closed-door cultivation.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t close up and even attended the handover ceremony. When he saw Shen Wei, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect to see him as a gentleman. His whole person looked gentle and elegant, with an extraordinary temperament. However, there was an arrogant look on his face, which made Zhao Hai ufortable.

    After attending the handover ceremony, Zhao Hai returned to Bluetree. Meanwhile, in the headquarters, things were changing. Shen Wei moved swiftly. Naturally, he didn¡¯t overrule anything that Mu Yao set in ce. This was because Mu Yao¡¯s arrangements were good for the Hundred Treasures Realm. If he vetoed it, then the people in the Hundred Treasures Realm wouldn¡¯t allow it. Instead, Shen Wei cleaned up the people in the headquarters, he let his own people in while he transferred others. With this, the Mu Faction began to lose some influence in the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t oppose this. After all, a new boss would bring his own staff. A new officer would naturally arrange his own people to important positions in order to calm his heart.

    In this way, no massive waves were caused to the Hundred Treasures Realm. There was a smooth transition. And since the Mu Faction tolerated it, this matter passed quietly.

    The reason why Zhao Hai was back in the headquarters was because of the sea expedition! Last time, when Zhao Hai talked with Mu Yao, they weren¡¯t in the conference hall but in Mu Yao¡¯s abode. Because of this, nobody knew that Zhao Hai volunteered to explore the sea.

    There were still ten days before the expedition would leave. The Hundred Treasures Realm already decided on who to send. As expected by Mu Yao, it was Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai knew that when Shen Wei decided that he would explore the sea, a lot of people came to oppose it. However, Shen Wei was stubborn and determined. And since Mu Yao didn¡¯te forward, Zhao Hai¡¯s assignment was set in stone.

    Zhao Hai also knew that this was Shen Wei acting against him. But he didn¡¯t care since he knew about it a long time ago. He wasn¡¯t worried at all.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai was aware why Mu Yao didn¡¯t step forward. This wasn¡¯t because Mu Yao can¡¯t do anything, but instead it¡¯s because Shen Wei hasn¡¯t done anything excessive yet. Therefore, Mu Yao just lied in wait.

    Zhao Hai knew that the words he spoke to Mu Yao that day had been received. Mu Yao wanted to wipe out Shen Wei¡¯s arrogance. However, he needed an opportunity. An opportunity that Shen Wei wouldn¡¯t just willingly give.

    Although Mu Yao didn¡¯t want to battle with Shen Wei for the stability of the Hundred Treasures Realm, Shen Way had been more and more insolenttely. Shen Wei¡¯s action towards Zhao Hai was too much for Mu Yao¡¯s bottom line. Now that Shen Wei did indeed act against Zhao Hai, what¡¯s stopping him from dealing with Mu Yuter? It¡¯s precisely because of this that Mu Yao was ready to deal with Shen Wei.

    Mu Yao doesn¡¯t want to go head to head against Shen Wei. But once he decided to, Mu Yao wouldn¡¯t be a saint. He knows how to fight tigers. Therefore, he needed to wait for a chance, a chance to deal damage to Shen Wei that he wouldn¡¯t be able to recover from.

    Had it not been for his conversation with Zhao Hai, Mu Yao would havee out and gone head to head with Shen Wei once thetter decides to send Zhao Hai for the expedition. But if that happens, Mu Yao wouldn¡¯t be able to beat Shen Wei. But after talking with Zhao Hai and knowing that Zhao Hai had a desire to go to the sea, Mu Yao decided to wait for an opportunity.

    The entire headquarters was under Zhao Hai¡¯s surveince. Therefore, he knew whatever Mu Yao was nning. He doesn¡¯t me Mu Yao. Conversely, he agreed to Mu Yao¡¯s method. An opponent like Shen Wei needed to be erased. Otherwise, he would cause endless trouble in the future.

    Now that it has been decided that Zhao Hai would go out to explore the sea, Shen Wei sent a jade sword message to summon Zhao Hai to the headquarters. In the past, Zhao Hai treated the conference hall like his own home,ing in and out at will. But now, he already stood outside the hall for quarter of an hour and had yet to be invited in.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried nor angry about this. He already knew that Shen Wei would pressure him. Therefore, he calmly waited outside. This wasn¡¯t a shameful thing. On the contrary, it would only make Shen Wei look worse to the rest of the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Everyone in the Hundred Treasures Realm knew who Zhao Hai was. He was someone who contributed a lot to the Hundred Treasures Realm. His poprity wasn¡¯t any lower than Mu Yu. In this case, nobody objected when Mu Yao allowed Zhao Hai to just enter the conference hall whenever he wanted.

    And then there¡¯s Shen Wei who made Zhao Hai wait outside for a quarter of an hour. The others from the Hundred Treasures Realm couldn¡¯t bear it.

    Everyone was aware that Zhao Hai was someone from the Mu Faction. But strictly speaking, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t be considered as someone under Mu Yao. The benefits that Zhao Hai gained were obtained through his contributions. Although he was close friends with Mu Yu and Tang Jie, he doesn¡¯t have any enmity with the Shen Faction. It was Shen Wei and Mu Yao who had a grudge with each other, so why did Shen Wei bother Zhao Hai and assigned him for the sea expedition?

    Zhao Hai could hear the conversation of everyone around him, but he kept his calm. With eyes half-shut, he just stood in ce. People who didn¡¯t know would think that he was asleep.

    Actually, Zhao Hai wasmunicating with Cai¡¯er. At this time, Cai¡¯er and the others were organizing the students to enter the Hell King¡¯s Ship. After all, Zhao Hai decided to bring them along for the trip.

    With the students leaving, the only ones left in Bluetree were the robots. These robots would look after the medicinal fields as well as the ntations and crops.

    Since Zhao Hai and the students were leaving, there was no need for the medicinal fields to be harvested. Some medicinal nts get better as they get older. And this time, Zhao Hai and the others would be on a long journey.

    As for the beasts in Bluetree, they had been butchered and loaded into the Space. These beasts would be used as meat. If they were left behind, then all the nts in Bluetree would be eaten.

    A year ago, Zhao Hai also took Julie in officially as his woman. Although Julie still had her wild nature, she was now able to distinguish right from wrong. She could now act like a human.

    As Zhao Hai was paying attention to the preparations in Bluetree, a voice was suddenly heard, ¡°Zhao Hai, enter.¡± Zhao Hai opened his eyes and walked slowly towards the conference hall.

    Upon entering the hall, Zhao Hai saw Shen Wei in the head seat. As usual, Shen Wei had the righteous look on his face. As he sat in his seat, Shen Wei did look like an upright official.

    Zhao Hai cupped his fist as he gave his greetings, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen Elder Shen Wei and the other Elders. I don¡¯t know why Elder summoned me, but I would ept any advice.¡±

    Shen Wei looked at Zhao Hai, then he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Is this your first day in the Hundred Treasures Realm? Howe you can¡¯t even give an offering? Forget it, this Elder wouldn¡¯t haggle against you. In ten days, the semicentennial exploration of the sea will begin. This Elder has decided to give you this opportunity. Do you have any opinion about this?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t have any opinions about it. I¡¯ll listen to Elder¡¯s arrangement.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s reply caused Shen Wei to stare. He thought that Zhao Hai would reject his order. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to agree so quickly. Shen Wei sized Zhao Hai up as he said, ¡°The sea expedition is very important to my Hundred Treasures Realm. Since you agreed to this assignment, you need to go to the appointed ce in time. Otherwise, this Elder will punish you heavily.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Zhao Hai will remember. I guarantee that I¡¯ll arrive on time. Elder can rest assured.¡±

    It was difficult to hit a smiling face. Zhao Hai has been smiling ever since he entered the hall. Moreover, he epted the assignment without dy. This denied Shen Wei the chance to show his authority. This aggrieved Shen Wei. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. This is the ce where the other explorers will gather. There is still time, but don¡¯t bete. Now go.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded as Shen Wei gave him a jade slip. Then he withdrew from the conference hall. As Zhao Hai left, Shen Wei frowned and said to the Immortal Expert at his side, ¡°Third Brother, what do you think about Zhao Hai? Why did he ept easily? Doesn¡¯t he know the dangers of exploring the sea?¡±

    The Immortal Expert at the side knit his brows and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Although we haven¡¯t been in contact with Zhao Hai for a long time, rumors say that he¡¯s someone who ns deep before taking action. How is it possible for him to not know the dangers of the sea? Moreover, even if he doesn¡¯t know, how could the Mu Faction not? Mu Yao stepped back and allowed us to do this. It¡¯s impossible for him to withhold the danger to Zhao Hai. This is indeed strange.¡±

    Shen Wei knit his brows and said, ¡°I originally want to use Zhao Hai to lure Mu Yao out and use the name of justice to deal with him. However, I didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to ept the task. The situation has be more difficult.¡±

    The Immortal Expert next to him said, ¡°This is no big deal. In any case, Zhao Hai has to undergo this task. If he doesn¡¯t go, then we will deal with him. I don¡¯t believe that Mu Yao would just watch if that happens. No matter how much contributions Zhao Hai gave to the Mu Faction, if Mu Yao doesn¡¯t protect him, then nobody would dare follow him in the future.¡±

    Shen Wei nodded, then he coldly snorted and said, ¡°This time, I must let Mu Yao suffer a big loss.¡±

    Then at this time, an Immortal Expert sitting on the end of the table turned towards Shen Wei and said, ¡°Brother Shen, I¡¯m fine with dealing with the Mu Faction. However, I think we shouldn¡¯t touch Zhao Hai. Although he gave great achievements to the Mu Faction, all of these achievements were also made for the Hundred Treasures Realm. Everyone in the realm knows about this. If we touch Zhao Hai, then people would think bad of us. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth it.¡±

    Shen Wei looked at the Immortal Expert, then he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Zhao Hai is just someone who moved to the Hundred Treasures Realm. What¡¯s so great about that. The Mu Faction is just putting gold on his face. If we can deal with him, then we¡¯ll deal with him. What can he do?¡±

    Looking at Shen Wei, the Immortal Expert no longer said anything. He knew that Shen Wei had been muddled by anger. When Mu Yao was in charge of the Hundred Treasures Realm, the Giant Spirit Realm and the Fireweavers attacked. At that time, he was also involved in the war. However, at that time, they were sent to deal with the other party¡¯s Immortal Experts. Therefore, they hadn¡¯t seen Zhao Hai¡¯s actions. However, the Immortal Expert was aware that Zhao Hai¡¯s achievements were real and not Mu Yu pinning it on him. To be honest, Mu Yao gave too little reward to Zhao Hai. It wouldn¡¯t be a wise decision to deal with such a person. It would be going too far. Even if they seed, they would suffer bacsh in the future.

    However, the Immortal Expert also knew that even if Shen Wei looked schrly and well-mannered, he was actually hard-headed. He wouldn¡¯t listen to criticism and advice. Anything the Immortal Expert would say from now on would be in vain.

    When Zhao Hai exited the hall, he took a nce at it one more time before going to the transmission formation. When he arrived at Bluetree, Zhao Hai took out the jade slip and read the contents inside. The jade slip recorded the time and ce where the realms would begin exploring the sea. The location was quite far from the Hundred Treasures Realm. If he wants to arrive there in ten days, he needs to depart right now.¡±

    The sea expedition wasn¡¯t only the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s operation. Other high-grade realms also deemed it important. Each one of them would send a famous youth to participate. And whether they had any grudges or not, once they entered the sea, they all needed to work together. Otherwise, they would suffer punishment when theye back.

    Although Zhao Hai can use transmission formations to shorten his journey, thest bit of the trip needed to be flown. Considering this, ten days of traveling time was still a little tight.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai heard from Mu Yu that during the expedition, the realms would send an Immortal Expert to escort the representative towards the meeting site. But from what Zhao Hai can see, Shen Wei wasn¡¯t nning on sending someone to escort him.

    The reason people needed an escort was because the road towards the meeting site wasn¡¯t safe. Although a lot of realms would send representatives over, they would set off to the sea at the same time. If one arriveste, then they would lose their qualifications to join the group. And if the expedition finds something, then that realm wouldn¡¯t be able to get a cut.

    There was a realm in the past that deliberately sent their peoplete so that they wouldn¡¯t participate in the expedition. But in the end, they were pressured by the other realms. In the end, the representative of the realm was killed in order to quell the anger of the other realms.

    It can be said that the sea expedition has be a majorpetition between high-grade realms.

 Chapter 1531 â€“ Giving A Push

    <h4>Chapter 1531 - Giving A Push</h4>

    Zhao Hai calmly observed as robots took care of the luggage to be loaded up from Bluetree. If the robots can¡¯t handle it, then he coulde back using the Space.

    After everything has been taken care of, Zhao Hai brought the Hell King¡¯s Ship to the headquarters. Although Shen Wei seems to have no intention of sending an Immortal Expert to escort him, Zhao Hai still had to give word to Shen Wei before departing. Otherwise, Shen Wei would find fault with him.

    Zhao Hai knew that Shen Wei was looking for anything to cause problems for him. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t give Shen Wei anything to work on. So after arriving at the headquarters, the first thing he did was report to Shen Wei.

    Just as expected, Shen Wei had Zhao Hai wait for quarter of an hour before inviting him in. Looking at the Shen Faction¡¯s actions, Zhao Hai knew that Shen Wei was someone who only did the minimum amount of work. He¡¯s a person who was too calcting. This kind of person wouldn¡¯t go on to do great things.

    Entering the conference Hall, Zhao Hai saw Shen Wei still sitting on the seat of honor. The other Immortal Experts were also present. After Zhao Hai gave everyone a salute, he turned to Shen Wei and said, ¡°Reporting to Elder Shen, this Zhao Hai came to say farewell before leaving. I would bete if I don¡¯t leave. May I ask if Elder has any more advice?¡±

    Shen Wei looked at Zhao Hai feelingplicated. Zhao Hai had no grievances with him. Also, Zhao Hai¡¯s performance was satisfactory. If Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t from the Mu Faction, he would definitely take him in. Unfortunately, Zhao Hai was too involved with the Mu Faction. Shen Wei couldn¡¯t use Zhao Hai, and he wouldn¡¯t dare do so either.

    Shen Wei replied, ¡°Go, don¡¯t lose face for the Hundred Treasures Realm.¡± Zhao Hai nodded. Then after giving another salute, he turned around and left.

    As soon as Zhao Hai got outside, a few Severed Soul Experts from the Hundred Treasures Realm asked where he was going. Naturally, Zhao Hai answered them with the truth.

    The reason these Severed Soul Experts came to ask this was because they heard rumors that Zhao Hai would be sent to explore the sea. This caused the Severed Soul Experts to be in an uproar.

    These Severed Soul Experts knew very well how important Zhao hai was to the Hundred Treasures Realm. During thest war, these people fought beside Zhao Hai. How strong was Zhao Hai? He was able to defend against Immortal Experts. In this case, it¡¯s natural for these people to react.

    Now that they met Zhao Hai, they naturally want to ask if the rumors were real. After obtaining a positive reply, these Severed Soul Experts were in a great uproar.

    Naturally, Shen Wei heard the ruckus outside. He quickly appeared in front of the door as he looked at the people outside and roared, ¡°What¡¯s the racket? Don¡¯t you know where this is?¡±

    The Severed Soul Experts stopped, some of them turned their head to look at Shen Wei. Then one of them took a step forward and said, ¡°May I ask Elder Shen whether Zhao Hai was sent to explore the sea?¡±

    Shen Wei looked at the Severed Soul Expert and knit his brows. It was because this Severed Soul Expert wasn¡¯t from the Mu Faction nor the Shen Faction. It was a Severed Soul Expert that Shen Wei didn¡¯t intend to offend. So he calmly replied, ¡°Yes, after discussing with the other Elders, the task of exploring the sea has been given to Zhao Hai.¡±

    The Severed Soul Expert replied, ¡°Elder, Zhao Hai greatly contributed to the Hundred Treasures Realm. Moreover, his strength is formidable. Why would we send him out to explore the sea? I request the Elder to withdraw the assignment.¡±

    The other experts also loudly said, ¡°We ask the Elder to withdraw the assignment.¡±

    Shen Wei didn¡¯t expect the situation to turn this way. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be this popr in the Hundred Treasures Realm. But seeing Zhao Hai just standing there with a calm face, Shen Wei couldn¡¯t help but burn with anger. In his mind, this was Zhao Hai¡¯s scheme. Zhao Hai willingly agreed to explore the sea, and then he organized these people to put pressure on Shen Wei and make him look bad. If he takes a step back now, then he would have a hard time establishing his influence in the future.

    Thinking about this, Shen Wei coldly snorted and said, ¡°This is the decision of the Elder¡¯s Assembly. This decision cannot be changed. What you¡¯re doing right now is useless, go back to your jobs.¡± Then he no longer paid attention to the crowd as he turned around and entered the conference hall.

    Nobody expected Shen Wei to have a strong attitude. But this made Zhao Hai secretly smile. He was going to the sea anyway. But he came this time to the conference hall to have Shen Wei make him wait for a quarter of an hour. Even if Zhao Hai didn¡¯t do anything, he was still quite angry. He knew that Shen Wei wouldn¡¯tst for long. And since Shen Wei wanted to ruin himself, then Zhao Hai would give him a push.

    Seeing Shen Wei¡¯s strong attitude, the Severed Soul Experts were in an uproar once again. The Severed Soul Expert who just spoke couldn¡¯t help but frown. Although he was not an Immortal Expert, he has someone backing him. Shen Wei not only ignored his face, but also the face of the Immortal Expert behind him. How can he just ept this humiliation?

    Just as the Severed Soul Expert was about to enter the conference hall to give Shen Wei his thoughts, Zhao Hai grabbed him. After that, Zhao Hai turned to the other Severed Soul Experts and said, ¡°Everyone, please calm down. Listen to me first.¡±

    The crowd quieted after a while. Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Thank you for speaking up for me. I respect the decision made by the Elders. Please don¡¯t offend the Elders just for me. The Hundred Treasures Realm has been on the right track in the past two years. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems soon. Exploring the sea won¡¯t be a problem. Perhaps when Ie back, I¡¯ll be able to bring treasures for everyone. Right, time is tight, I won¡¯t stay for much longer.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai greeted everyone before turning around and leaving through the transmission formation. And with a sh of white light, he disappeared.

    The Severed Soul Expert who spoke for Zhao Hai had a paleplexion. He looked at the conference hall coldly before he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The Severed Soul Expert wasn¡¯t mad at Zhao Hai. He knew that Zhao Hai had blocked him from having a conflict with Shen Wei, which would end in his eventual loss.

    Although Zhao Hai said that the expedition would bring benefits, a discerning person would know that this expedition was a life and death endeavor. Zhao Hai only said that he didn¡¯t want them to be in conflict with Shen Wei. These Severed Soul Experts would not only remember Zhao Hai¡¯s kindness, but also their hatred towards Shen Wei.

    Although Shen Wei already entered the conference hall, he was still aware of what¡¯s happening outside. If that Severed Soul Expert really dide and express his thoughts, then Shen Wei would certainly use him to show his position. But after hearing Zhao Hai, the Severed Soul Expert retreated. Shen Wei was surprised, but he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Lifting yourself up with favors, let¡¯s see how I deal with you.¡±

    Shen Wei thinks himself as clever. However, in the eyes of the other Immortal Experts, he actually was not.

    These Immortal Experts weren¡¯t fools. The reason they sided with Shen Way was because they want to get bigger benefits.

    However, they discovered that after his disciple died, Shen Wei was bing more and more unreasonable. The only thing in his mind right now was dealing with the Mu faction. He didn¡¯t even know how his disciple died, why would he me the Mu Faction? This was the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, death was quitemon here. However, Shen Wei put the loss on Mu Yao¡¯s head. Wasn¡¯t this thinking absolutely unfair?

    Also, to these Immortal Experts, Mu Yao had been very good to Shen Wei. During Mu Yao¡¯s term, he didn¡¯t suppress Shen Wei. Instead, he treated Shen Wei right. These Immortal Experts didn¡¯t think that Mu Yao was afraid of Shen Wei. Every powerful cultivator climbed up a mountain of corpses and swam through a sea of blood. How could they be afraid of anyone. Everything that happened was just Shen Wei¡¯s delusion caused by being inferior to Mu Yao ever since they were young. Because of this, Shen Wei did everything in order to suppress Mu Yao.

    And now, Shen Wei treated Zhao Hai in an ugly manner. Zhao Hai¡¯s achievements in the war were well-known throughout the Hundred Treasures Realm. Moreover, it was impossible for Mu Yao to pin these achievements to Zhao Hai. The previous war was between three powerful realms along with countless smaller realms. Under the gaze of so many eyes, how could Mu Yao install fake achievements on Zhao Hai and have nobodyin?

    Shen Wei failed to see this point. Instead, he suppressed Zhao Hai and gave him a suicidal mission. Moreover, he treated the Severed Soul Experts roughly. It must be known that the influence of the Severed Soul Experts was still quite substantial. Even an Immortal Expert wouldn¡¯t dare arge number of Severed Soul Experts.

    Shen Wei continued to miss important point after important point. Moreover, he still felt that he was clever. What he didn¡¯t know was that although the Severed Soul Experts had retreated, the anger in their heart wouldn¡¯t be quenched. The more time passes, this anger would continue to grow before they could no longer suppress it and it would explode like a volcano. When the timees, even Shen Wei wouldn¡¯t have the power to stop it.

    Thinking of this, the other Immortal Experts couldn¡¯t help but look at one another. They could see the thoughts of the others. This wasn¡¯t the first time that they served beside Shen Wei. They all knew what kind of person Shen Wei was. He was a stubborn person who¡¯s prone to turning a deaf ear to advice.

    If Shen Wei continues to ignore advice, then it wouldn¡¯t be long before he suffers a misfortune. These Immortal Experts knew the future yet they still followed Shen Wei. Actually, these Immortal Experts already had ns for themselves, they just didn¡¯t show it. They just calmly sat there and continued to chat with Shen Wei. They went on with their tasks as though there¡¯s nothing going on.

 Chapter 1532 â€“ Immortal Expert Blocking The Way

    <h4>Chapter 1532 - Immortal Expert Blocking The Way</h4>

    Zhao Hai appeared on the other side of the transmission formation. As soon as he appeared, before he could see what was around him, he heard someone say, ¡°I have seen Mister Zhao Hai.¡±

    Zhao Hai focused his eyes and recognized a subordinate of the Hundred Treasures Realm. He also fought beside them before. This person was from a subordinate realm called the Shadow Shuttle Realm. They were good at making small shuttles that had formidable offensive strength.

    Themander of the Shadow Shuttle Realm in the battlefield was called Huang Tianpeng. He was a Severed Soul Stage Expert. Their Immortal Experts didn¡¯t manage their normal affairs and instead acted as hidden guards of the headquarters. Because of this, the entire headquarters was managed by Huang Tianpeng.

    Shadow Shuttle Realm was the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s southernmost subordinate. Essentially, they were at the southern boundary of the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s southern domain.

    This was the farthest Zhao Hai could teleport to. Now, he has to walk the rest of the way by himself. Moreover, the remaining section wasn¡¯t safe. He was at risk of being attacked by other realms.

    Zhao Hai understood the importance of this sea expedition to the other realms. This was very much apetition between realms. Although the various realms sent famed youths to explore the sea before, they didn¡¯t send any core members of their realm, which exined the current issue.

    Departing together and working with each other was practically a lie. Among the group were people who had grudges with each other. It was almost assured that they would kill each other once at sea.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about this. He already has a n. And even if the other party sends an Immortal Expert, he could still deal with them.

    After chatting for a while with Huang Tianpeng, Zhao Hai left the Shadow Shuttle Realm¡¯s headquarters. The meeting ce was a penins quite a distance from the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s territory. Ten days of travel was naturally enough, but there were people blocking the way, then time would be a little tight.

    Despite this, Zhao Hai was prepared. He already had his silver needles scout ahead. Even if people were blocking him, he can still rush to the meeting ce in the shortest amount of time.

    Zhao Hai needed to reach the destination on time because of the rules set in ce. If someone waste, then they would be subjected to a penalty.

    If it was still Mu Yao¡¯s term, then Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be afraid of being punished. Not to say being punished, Mu Yao wouldn¡¯t even send Zhao Hai to explore the sea. But now that Shen Wei was in power, if he didn¡¯t arrive on time, then Shen Wei definitely wouldn¡¯t let him off.

    Upon leaving the Shadow Shuttle Realm¡¯s headquarters, Zhao Hai immediately took out the Hell King¡¯s Ship and then rushed towards the seaside. It must be said that the Hell King¡¯s Ship has be famous in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Everyone knew what it looked like. If they spotted the Hell King¡¯s Ship, then people would get out of the way.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s reputation increased because of the previous war. Now, nobody in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield would dare underestimate him. He was currently the most famous youth in the battlefield.

    This time, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t only release the Hell King¡¯s Ship to travel fast. He also wanted the children inside the ship to see the outside. Therefore, he also brought them all out.

    Laura and the others were also on the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Besides them and the children, there were also a lot of Undead keeping things in order.

    Now that Zhao Hai released the Hell King¡¯s Ship, the Undead opened the windows to allow the children to look outside.

    These children were very curious. In the past, they were just ordinary children back in their homes. They haven¡¯t been anywhere else. And after being transferred to Bluetree, this was their first outing. Because of this, they were all curious as they looked at everything they passed by.

    Zhao Hai swept his ship with his spiritual force and couldn¡¯t help but smile. These children couldn¡¯t just stay at school studying. They need to expand their horizons. Only when their visions had been expanded could their efforts bear fruit.

    Laura stood on Zhao Hai¡¯s side, as she looked at the eyes of the children, she smiled faintly and said, ¡°Brother Hai, these are quite good. This trip will be very important for their future. Now I hope that someone will attack us so that they can see a battle between experts.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re still in the Shadow Shuttle Realm¡¯s territory. The Hundred Treasures Realm is currently riding a rising wave. People from the other realms wouldn¡¯t dare mess around with them. But once we get out of the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s domain, some blind people mighte and meet us.¡±

    Laura and the others smiled. Julie was also on the ship along with Cai¡¯er. Julie looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, if someone blocks our way, can you leave them to me?¡±

    Hearing Julie, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he turned to her and smiled bitterly. He didn¡¯t expect Julie to still be this battle hungry. Moreover, Zhao Hai understood Julie¡¯s strength. After entering the Space, Julie experienced a huge powerup. Now, even if he used the 18 Buddhist Techniques, Zhao Hai was still not sure if he could win against Julie. This was evidence to how powerful the current Julie was.

    Seeing Julie¡¯s hopeful face, Zhao Hai had no choice but to nod, ¡°Alright. If people reallye to look for trouble, you can fight them.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Julie turned ecstatic, and with an excited expression she said, ¡°Fantastic, thank you Brother Hai.¡±

    Julie was the liveliest one among the females. Moreover, she was somewhat naive. Her character was very likeable. No matter Zhao Hai and the others were very fond of her.

    As the Hell King¡¯s Ship flew, cultivators immediately made way as soon as they saw it. Some cultivators even gave Zhao Hai a salute from a distance. Zhao Hai also returned the salute as he continued on without stopping.

    Before long, the Hell King¡¯s Ship left the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s domain. Despite this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t slow down. He kept flying forward at a high speed. But this time, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t standing on the bow of the ship. Instead, he sat down on the deck along with Laura and the others to eat a meal.

    Mo Shen had always been on Zhao Hai¡¯s side. He also sat on the table and ate without reservations. In front of him was arge pile of food intended for him to consume.

    Zhao Hai took a ss of wine and took a sip. Then he ced the ss down and said, ¡°Without discussing the resources we would gain, the exploration this time should at least give us two things. Firstly, the dark clouds and the purple fog. I don¡¯t believe that the Space would be unable to subdue the two. And second, we might be able to establish a stronghold overseas.

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that there are no beasts in this sea. Maybe we can collect beasts for the Space. But it would be better if we could find a new continent.¡±

    Lizzy smiled and said, ¡°In two years, the Space is able to level up to 270, a rise of 20 levels. I didn¡¯t expect this before. Sister Julie is really amazing.¡±

    Julie chuckled and replied, ¡°This is nothing. The Space is also good to me. Right, why are there no enemies?¡±

    Hearing Julie, everyoneughed. Then at this time, Cai¡¯er suddenly said, ¡°Look, someone dide. Moreover, this person is quite strong.¡±

    When Julie heard Cai¡¯er, she stared, then she excitedly stood up as he said, ¡°Where? Where are they? Are they looking for us?¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled faintly and said, ¡°They should be. Otherwise, why would an Immortal Expert stand in our way? We¡¯ll meet him in about ten minutes.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°An Immortal Expert? They really think highly of me. But do they think that an Immortal Expert can do anything to me?¡±

    Cai¡¯er replied, ¡°That¡¯s possible. Although you fought with Immortal Experts before, it wasn¡¯t for a long time. Moreover, the enemy ran away. Because of this, a lot of people in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield don¡¯t believe that you fought with an Immortal Expert. Sending one after you should be quite normal.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°That¡¯s interesting. Alright, I want to see who I¡¯m up against.¡± The Hell King¡¯s Ship elerated. In less than ten minutes, Zhao Hai slowed down because there was an Immortal Expert wearing grey clothes standing on the Hell King¡¯s Ship¡¯s path.

    Zhao Hai and the others also finished their meal at this time. They stood on the bow of the ship and looked at the Immortal Expert. The Immortal Expert was quite ugly. He had a long face with very few hairs on his head. He also had small eyes that looked awkward on his face.

    Zhao Hai cupped his fist towards the Immortal Expert and said, ¡°May I ask why Senior is blocking this Junior¡¯s path?¡±

    The Immortal Expert was in a daze as he looked at the beautiful women on Zhao Hai¡¯s ship. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to have such pretty women beside him. A sh of envy and hate appeared in his eyes as he said, ¡°I¡¯m here to take your life.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°A lot of people want to take this Zhao Hai¡¯s life. However, they all failed. I wonder if Senior is just like the rest of them.¡±

    The Immortal Expert didn¡¯t reply, instead he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Enough chit-chat, go die!¡± Then he waved his hand as he sent a fist flying towards Zhao Hai.

    Before Zhao Hai could make a move, a charming grunt could be heard as Julie jumped in. It has been a long time since herst battle, so Julie was itching for a fight. Seeing an Immortal Experte out, Julie naturally didn¡¯t wait for Zhao Hai to speak. She immediately rushed forward.

 Chapter 1533 â€“ Use Of The Bone Plants

    <h4>Chapter 1533 - Use Of The Bone nts</h4>

    The Immortal Expert never thought that it wouldn¡¯t be Zhao Hai who would move, but instead his woman. The punch that he sent out was just to test Zhao Hai. Seeing Julie get in front, the Immortal Expert couldn¡¯t help but squint his eyes. He wanted to see how strong this woman was.

    Julie turned her right hand into a bone de. As he swung the de down, the fist was immediately broken. Julie proceeded to attack the Immortal Expert.

    Julie was an expert at closebat. This fighting style requires the fighter to be quick. And because of the Space, Julie was able toprehend some spacews allowing her to be faster. In a few shes, she was already in front of the Immortal Expert.

    The Immortal Expert was startled. He didn¡¯t expect Julie to be this quick. He quickly withdrew a long spear. This spear was a rifle like the Fireweavers, instead it was the cold weapon spear.

    The Immortal Expert raised his spear to counteract Julie¡¯s strike. At the same time, he retreated and took out more long-handled artifacts. Then he proceeded to attack Julie.

    Julie was like a bone maggot, sticking close to the Immortal Expert and not allowing any distance between them. Although the Immortal Expert released a few weapons, Julie counteracted by transforming her limbs into weapons as well. It didn¡¯t take long before the Immortal Expert was ced in a disadvantage.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to exin why the Immortal Expert was having a hard time. Normally, cultivators would fight at a long-range. A closebat fighter like Julie was very rare, and only body cultivators do it. However, there weren¡¯t a lot of body cultivators in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Therefore, the Immortal Expert wasn¡¯t used to this type of battle. It¡¯s natural for him to be at the back foot.

    Most importantly, Julie wasn¡¯t any weaker than him. It was impossible for the Immortal Expert to use his artifacts to gain an advantage. Because of this, the Immortal Expert had an ugly expression on his face.

    Zhao Hai stood on the Hell King¡¯s Ship as he spectated the fight. He didn¡¯t intend to meddle. Also at this time, although the children couldn¡¯t go out to see the fight, they were watching it through a projector.

    These children were quite familiar with Julie. Ever since she entered the Space, Julie no longer hungered for humans. Instead, she became fond of children. Because of this, she visited the academy quite often.

    Now, seeing Julie fight on the screen, and seeing her being strong, the children couldn¡¯t help but be excited. They cheered every time she shed with her opponent.

    Zhao Hai could see that Julie wasn¡¯t going all out. It seems like she was intending to keep the Immortal Expert from leaving.

    However, Zhao Hai also knew how hard it was to keep an Immortal Expert. If one wanted to stop an Immortal Expert from escaping, they would need to be at least a level stronger than them.

    The Immortal Expert wasn¡¯t in a good mood. He tried method after method in order to get out of Julie¡¯s entanglement. However, he had been unsessful so far. At this point, it had be more difficult to get out.

    The two sides fought for one hour. At this point, the Immortal Expert could no longer afford to dy. The longer he stayed here, the more dangerous it would be. This was because Zhao Hai was still on the side watching the battle. If he didn¡¯t leave now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave forever.

    Thinking of this, the Immortal Expert clenched his teeth as he attacked Julie with his artifacts. Then suddenly he shouted, ¡°Explode!¡±

    The artifacts exploded with a bang. Exploding their artifacts was a technique that cultivators didn¡¯t like to use. This was because this skill damages their soul. It was damaging the enemy with 100 but also hurting yourself for 80. And it might not even kill the enemy. This was a technique primarily used to escape.

    Julie could be proud for being able topel an Immortal Expert to use this technique. The Immortal Expert wants to use the explosion to drive Julie back. It would also be much better if Julie was injured.

    Unfortunately, the Immortal Expert was facing Julie. Julie was a Bug Queen. Not only can her limbs be bone weapons, her whole body could transform as well. Because of this, Julie was able to cover her body with bone armor before she was hit by the explosion.

    Before the Immortal Expert could leave, Zhao Hai blocked him. Zhao Hai was now wearing full body armor. He didn¡¯t use any weapons and instead used his fists to fight the Immortal Expert.

    The Immortal Expert was now feeling depressed. Both Zhao Hai and Julie were fighting in closebat.

    After Zhao Hai shed with the Immortal Expert, Julie arrived. The two proceeded to team up against the enemy. On the other hand, because he exploded his artifacts, the Immortal Expert was now injured. He was further pushed back.

    However, the fight was still not easy. After all, the enemy was an Immortal Expert. He was able to divide his soul and ced it inside his spear to fight against Zhao Hai while the main body faced Julie.

    But now, it was obvious that he was no longer Julie¡¯s opponent. First, he wasn¡¯t a body cultivator and he was weak against closebat. And second, he was already injured.

    As for Zhao Hai, he was waiting for an opportunity to capture the spear and send it to the Space. He knew that this spear was the life source weapon of the Immortal Expert. He wanted to send it to the Space and analyze it and see what¡¯s special about it.

    However, the soul inside the spear was one with the Immortal Expert. Once the Immortal Expert dies, the soul inside the spear would die as well. In the past, when he sent Immortal Experts to the Space, they were already dead. Because of this, the spirit inside their artifact was also dead. He wanted to study their life source weapons, but he didn¡¯t have any opportunity to do so.

    Because of this, he wanted an artifact of an Immortal Expert that was still alive. This wasn¡¯t easy to do. The soul inside the artifact was also at the Immortal Stage. Taking this artifact to the Space was as hard as sending an Immortal Expert themselves into the Space.

    As he fought with the spear, Zhao Hai was also paying attention to Julie¡¯s situation. Julie was now on the winning side. Although the Immortal Expert roared again and again, he could only parry the attacksing after him. He didn¡¯t have the strength to fight back. It seems like it would only be a matter of time before Julie kills him. Zhao Hai needs to hurry up.

    Zhao Hai intensified his attacks as the spear shed with him. Then at this moment, an opportunity appeared. He waved his hand and a long iron chain wrapped around the spear. The artifact seems to be stunned by the sudden change, and this pause was enough for Zhao Hai to send it through a spatial rift.

    The Immortal Expert was connected to his spear. Now, he suddenly found out that his spear had been cut out. He was shocked and couldn¡¯t help but pause. Julie used this chance to pierce his throat using a bone hook.

    At this moment, a prompt came from the Space, ¡°Foreign program detected. Subjugating program, program subjugated. The program seems to be a divine soul. Since it has been separated from the main body, it is rapidly weakening. Suggesting the Host to remove the divine soul and transnt it to another. It is also rmended that the host use bone nts for the carrier since it can help nurture divine souls.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he exploded with happiness. He never knew what the bone nts were used for. When the Space was still level 250, he wanted to use the scanner to analyze what bone nts were. However, the Space just told him that its level was still low. But now, the Space took the initiative to tell him to use bone nts for the carrier since it can nourish divine souls. This made Zhao Hai happy. He immediatelybined bone nts onto liquid silver. After that, he took out the divine soul from the spear and transnted it onto Liquid Silver.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect it to fail. While he was stunned, the Space issued another prompt, ¡°Because Liquid Silver is used by the host, divine souls cannot be added. Please look for another carrier.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows. He immediately dposed the silver, gaining two new resources for the Space. After that, Zhao Hai used the method to refine spirit snake needles in order to recreate the spear. He also added bone nts to the newly made spear. After that, he transnted the divine soul into the spear. The divine soul melted into the spear. Zhao Hai even felt the divine soul transmitting a happy emotion.

    At this time, the corpse of an Immortal Expert was sent to the Space. Once the corpse turned into an Undead, Zhao Hai asked, ¡°Where are you from?¡±

    The Undead bowed its head and said, ¡°Replying to the Young master. I am from the Ghost Spirit Realm. I was ordered this time to kill the Young Master.¡±

    Zhao Hai knit his brows as he said, ¡°Ghost Spirit Realm. Huh. They are really ambitious. To actually be the first to cause trouble. Hmph. I¡¯ll find time to deal with them. What are your cultivation methods? Maybe I can teach the children new skills. Go back and write it.¡± The Immortal undead bowed and then drew back.

    Zhao Hai knew what cultivation methods the Ghost Spirit Realm practiced. They belonged to the evil faction among cultivators. Moreover, they were quite strong. However, this person must be specially chosen. Cultivators from the Ghost Spirit Realm normally used ghosts or zombies to fight. However, this person was instead using a spear. This should be intended to hide his origin.

    Zhao Hai wanted the Ghost Spirit Realm¡¯s methods because several of the children had the yin attribute. They should be suitable to study evil cultivation methods. Because the evil cultivation methods that Zhao Hai collected before weren¡¯t advanced, he wasn¡¯t able to teach advanced-level evil cultivation methods to the children. He justid a foundation for them. His original n was to kill some evil sect masters and get their cultivation methods. But now, that seems unnecessary since someone personally delivered the cultivation methods to him.

    After dealing with the matters inside the Space, Zhao Hai returned to the Hell King¡¯s Ship. The ship was still moving fast. Laura and the others didn¡¯t return to the Space and just chatted on the top deck.

    Seeing Zhao Hai arrive, Cai¡¯er said, ¡°Young Master, now that we know how to use bone nts, should we make something?¡±

    Zhao Hai raised his brows and said, ¡°What do we make?¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, how can you forget? Inside the Hell Space, soul fires are produced every time. Aren¡¯t soul fires like divine souls? It¡¯s only because they are inferior that they are weaker than skeletons. They also have no wisdom. But if we can use bone nts, we can nourish these soul fires. Once they gain sentience, we can obtainrge quantities of soul weapons that aren¡¯t weak.¡±

    Hearing Cai¡¯er, Zhao Hai stared, then he nodded and said, ¡°We can do that. Alright, let¡¯s follow your n. However, we need to experiment first to see if this method can be used. We also need to see if we can mass produce it. I still want to see what kind weapons we can use for this method.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he said, ¡°How are the children doing?¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°The children are currently talking about the battle. They are still very weak, so they have a lot of things they couldn¡¯t understand. And even if we tell them, they wouldn¡¯t be able toprehend it. There¡¯s nothing to worry about them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he said, ¡°We don¡¯t have much time left. We need to speed up a bit. There¡¯s no need to be dragged by these people. When Ie back from the sea, I will clean up the Ghost Spirit Realm. To actually dare move against me. They will regret it.¡±

    Laura and the others agreed. Laura replied, ¡°The Ghost Spirit Realm is good at using ghosts and zombies to fight. They came to us probably because they¡¯re curious about Brother Hai¡¯s Undead controlling method. Brother Hai, although you didn¡¯t release strong Undead, their sheer number definitely made those fellows jealous.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he said, ¡°We¡¯ll take care of this once we return from the sea. What¡¯s important right now was to see how big the sea really is.¡±

    - Spear and gun/rifle have the same character in chinese, which exins the statement.

 Chapter 1534 â€“ Hornview Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 1534 - Hornview Mountain</h4>

    Hornview Mountain was a low rugged mountain. It had no nts and and very thin spiritual qi density. It was a strange ce considering that it was in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    At this time, there were more than a dozen people standing on the mountain. Half of these people had powerful auras since they were Immortal Experts. As for the others, they were Transcending Tribtion Experts. However, the expressions of these Transcending Tribtion Experts weren¡¯t very good. Every single one of them had grey expressions, they looked defeated and dejected.

    These Transcending Tribtion Experts were the representatives of their realms. Naturally, it was impossible for the realms to send Severed Soul Experts. Because of these, Transcending Tribtion Experts were sent.

    These Transcending Tribtion Experts knew what they were about to do. They also knew that this was a suicidal mission. Because of these, all of them had ugly expressions.

    Suddenly, a huge ship came flying from a distance. Before long, the ship arrived at Hornview Mountain. Seeing the huge ship, those on the mountain couldn¡¯t help but change their expression, this included the Immortal Experts.

    This huge ship was very famous in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. This ship signifies the presence of a person, someone from the Hundred Treasures Realm, Zhao Hai!

    This ship was Zhao Hai¡¯s banner. Everyone in the battlefield has already recognized Zhao Hai¡¯s skill. However, nobody expected him to appear here.

    Everyone on the mountain was stunned. As they looked at the figure approaching Hornview Mountain, they were all sure that it was Zhao Hai. In the past two years, Zhao Hai¡¯s name rode alongside the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s fame. Almost every major power knew Zhao Hai¡¯s face, they will not mistake it for someone else.

    When he arrived at Hornview Mountain, Zhao Hai gave everyone a bow and said, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen everyone. This Zhao Hai has been ordered to explore the sea. I thank everyone in advance for your help.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s introduction, the Immortal Experts looked at each other. They saw the shock on each others¡¯ faces. Zhao Hai¡¯s great contribution for the Hundred Treasures Realm wasn¡¯t a secret. The Hundred Treasures Realm was actually willing to send a talent like Zhao Hai to explore the sea? Had the Hundred Treasures Realm gone mad?

    An Immortal Expert looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Hundred Treasures Realm to send you. Good, good.¡± To be honest, they didn¡¯t oppose the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s decision to send Zhao Hai. If Zhao Hai dies out at sea, then it would be good for them.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°This expedition is a major event for all of us. Naturally, the realm has to send the most capable person. Since this Zhao Hai is still young and ignorant, the realm chose to send me to learn.¡±

    The Immortal Experts looked at Zhao Hai in confusion. They believed that Zhao Hai knew what this expedition represented. It was a suicidal mission. How could Zhao Hai be this confident? Isn¡¯t he afraid of death?

    The Immortal Experts naturally didn¡¯t know what¡¯s inside Zhao Hai¡¯s mind, and Zhao Hai didn¡¯t intend to tell them. Zhao Hai turned his head and looked at the experts who would participate in the expedition. He smiled at them and then calcted the time. He looked at the Immortal Experts and said, ¡°Seniors, there¡¯s still some time. Is there anyone who hasn¡¯t arrived yet?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the Immortal Experts nodded. Then one of them said, ¡°There are still 2 realms who haven¡¯t arrived. One is from the Puppet Realm and the others is from the Ghost Spirit Realm. However, they should be arriving soon.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he looked at the mist flowing on top of the sea. He let out a long breath and said, ¡°Although I have been sent to explore the sea, it¡¯s also something I wanted to do. Majority of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield¡¯snd is controlled by the Five Great Realms. We can only fight each other for the smallnd we¡¯re left with. In the end, our strength is consumed. On the contrary, the Five Great Realms have been having a peaceful time. Now, the Five Great Realms have been in peace for many years and they had been umting their strength. With all this strength, they need someone to fight, which would end up to be us. We cannot afford to offend the Five Great Realms at this time, so our only choice is to look beyond the sea. If we can really discover something out there, then it would be good for us. We can rely on the sea to face the Five Great Realms. Advance and retreat, advance and retreat. When the timees, it wouldn¡¯t be us who would be in trouble, but instead the Five Great Realms.¡±

    The Immortal Experts didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to suddenly say this. All of them stared, then one of them sighed and said, ¡°We know that, but the poisonous mist and the dark clouds leave use with nothing. For many years, a lot of experts died exploring the sea. Do you really think that we want to send people to their death? A lot of resources is needed to train a Transcending Tribtion Expert. How can we just thrown them away like that. The reason we continue to send people is the hope of finding something out there that can allow us to change our position.¡±

    When the Transcending Tribtion Experts heard this, their expression lightened up. Seeing their expressions, Zhao Hai just smiled faintly and didn¡¯t say anything.

    At this time, Zhao Hai could feel two formidable aurasing towards Hornview Mountain. Zhao Hai¡¯s senses couldn¡¯t be wrong, there were two Immortal Experts.

    Before long, four figures appeared near the mountain. Two of them looked ghostly and had clouds beneath their feet. A ghost¡¯s face could be seen once in a while on the cloud, which looked quite eerie.

    The other two were standing on a ck turtle¡¯s back. The turtle had a metallic luster all over its body. As it turns out, it was a beast puppet, not a real turtle.

    What¡¯s strange about this metal turtle was the fact that it could move just like a real one. It was very flexible and its bodily structure was made perfectly.

    What surprised Zhao Hai was the fact that this turtle also had a strong aura. From what he can see, this turtle should also be in the Immortal Stage. Which was quite surprising.

    Before long, the four people arrived at Hornview Mountain. They received their artifacts and looked up at the Hell King¡¯s Ship parked above. They didn¡¯t say anything. However, the person from the Ghost Spirit Realm had an ugly expression.

    After the four stepped on the mountain, the Immortal Expert who spoke to Zhao Hai said, ¡°You two are thest. Now that everyone is here, it¡¯s time for the kids to depart.¡±

    At this time, someone from the Ghost Spirit realm said, ¡°Wait, I have something to ask Zhao Hai.¡± Then he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, why did you put your artifact above me and the others. Are you looking down on us?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the person from the Ghost Spirit Realm and said, ¡°This one didn¡¯t have that intention. But since this expedition is very dangerous, my wives didn¡¯t want me to go alone, so they came with me. Because of this, I can only leave them in my artifact.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, everyone present stared. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to bring his family to explore the sea. They were truly surprised.

    When the Immortal Expert from the Ghost Spirit Realm heard what Zhao Hai said, he no longer said anything. He knew what Zhao Hai meant. Zhao Hai wanted to say that since this expedition would be perilous, then it would be too much if the Immortal Expert still caused him trouble.

    Since the Immortal Expert from the Ghost Spirit Realm no longer said anything, then others naturally stayed quiet. At this the Immortal Expert who spoke before changed the topic and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time for you to go. Remember, this expedition involves the fate of our realms. You need to do your best.¡±

    Everyone nodded. Zhao Hai cupped his fist towards everyone and said, ¡°Everyone, since we¡¯re all going to explore the sea, then we should go together. Let me invite you to my artifact. This way is much better than going on our own.¡±

    When the others heard Zhao Hai, they were stunned for a while. They looked at each other and then one of them said, ¡°That would be good. Then we¡¯ll be bothering Mister Zhao Hai.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Everyone, please.¡±

    After that, the others moved to Zhao Hai¡¯s Hell King¡¯s Ship. Zhao Hai gave the Immortal Experts a salute beforemanding the Hell King¡¯s Ship to fly towards the sea.

    The Immortal Experts looked at Zhao Hai and the others and let out a long breath. One of them said, ¡°This Zhao Hai is really good. It¡¯s a pity.¡±

    Another Immortal Expert smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure that Zhao Hai cane back alive. He¡¯s an extraordinary kid. Not to mention his strength, he has repeatedly created miracles. I¡¯m afraid this time isn¡¯t an exception.¡±

    The other Immortal Experts had an expression of disapproval. Zhao Hai has a great reputation in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield and he even fought against Immortal Experts. But so what? Even Immortal Experts couldn¡¯t do anything against the purple fog and the dark clouds, let alone Zhao Hai.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think so much as he brought everyone to the sea. As for the Transcending Tribtion Experts, they couldn¡¯t help but scan the ship with their spiritual force, then they were stunned. There really were people inside the ship. Moreover, there were a lot of them, about more than 10 thousand. There¡¯s also a lot of Undead. This caused the Transcending Tribtion Experts to be confused.

    Looking at their expressions, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°They¡¯re my disciples from the Hundred Treasures Realm. I took them out this time to get some experience. To be honest, I really don¡¯t care much about this expedition.¡±

    The Transcending Tribtion Experts were stunned. This was a very dangerous mission, and Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about it? How could he be that confident?

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°We¡¯re all selected by our realms. To be honest, in our own realms, our status isn¡¯t that good, right? If we can sessfully explore the sea, then our position would be different¡¯

    One of the Transcending Tribtion Experts looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, you must be joking. Your position in the Hundred Treasures Realm is on par with Mu Yu. How could you be like us?¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°That was before. You should know that the Hundred Treasures Realm changes its leaders every 10 years. Now, Elder Shen Wei is now in charge. Elder Shen and Elder Mu didn¡¯t have a good rtionship in the past. Now that Elder Shen is in power, he will naturally attack the Mu Faction. And I¡¯m the first person he attacked.¡±

 Chapter 1535 â€“ Probing

    <h4>Chapter 1535 - Probing</h4>

    The Transcending Tribtion Experts were speechless. But they couldn¡¯t help but think. After all, they were just victims of the struggle of their respective realms.

    As Zhao Hai was talking to the others, he also released silver needles in order to receive some dark clouds.

    Although Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid of the dark clouds, he still needed to be careful. For Immortal Experts to be helpless against it, how could it be this simple. Because of this, Zhao Hai chose to be cautious.

    At this time, the sound of footsteps could be heard. Then a long-haired woman came out and ran towards Zhao Hai, ¡°Brother Hai, help me. I¡¯m being bullied.¡±

    When the Transcending Tribtion Experts saw this woman, they couldn¡¯t help but stare. This was because they felt the woman¡¯s level.

    As they were stunned, they saw the woman fling her hair. Her hair was like a snake as it flew out. Then they heard a *puchi* sound and a stream of blood flew out. Everyone was shocked. They noticed that there was a jade hook at the end of the woman¡¯s hair. Now this jade hook has pierced into the throat of the expert front he Ghost Spirit Realm.

    The Transcending Tribtion Experts paused, then their expressions changed. They were about to fly out but they discovered that they were surrounded by arge number of Undead. These Undead all had rifles aimed at them.

    The Transcending Tribtion Experts didn¡¯t dare move. They knew about the rifles of the Hundred Treasures Realm. Although they were copied from the Fireweavers, the rifles were still very powerful. In such a close distance, they wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge.

    The Transcending Tribtion Experts had ugly expressions. One of them looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Zhao Hai what are you doing?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the Immortal Experts and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for using this method to stop you. When we get deep into the sea, I will definitely release you. As for this person from the Ghost Spirit Realm, I need to kill him. It¡¯s because an Immortal Expert from the Ghost Spirit Realm tried to kill me while I was on the way to Hornview Mountain. Please don¡¯t get offended.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai waved away the Undead and the corpse of the Ghost Spirit Realm expert.

    Julie looked at the Transcending Tribtion Experts with a scornful expression on her face. She coldly snorted and returned back to the cabin.

    To be honest, Julie¡¯s action was very charming. However, a trace of fear appeared on the faces of the Transcending Tribtion Experts.

    Although Julie sneak attacked, her strength was revealed when she made a move. Her attack had the strength of an Immortal Expert behind it. Otherwise, the person from the Ghost Spirit Realm would have been able to counter-attack.

    The Transcending Tribtion Experts didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to bring along an Immortal Expert. Moreover, they could see that her rtionship with Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t normal.

    Seeing the Transcending Tribtion Experts, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°That just now is my wife Julie. When the Immortal Expert from the Ghost Spirit Realm came, Julie and I worked together to kill him.¡±

    Although Zhao Hai¡¯s tone downyed what happened, the words exploded in the minds of the Transcending Tribtion Experts. Zhao Hai was talking about killing an Immortal Stage Expert!

    When did Immortal Experts get so weak that they can be killed? Even in the war between the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Giant Spirit Realm-Fireweaver alliance, there weren¡¯t a lot of Immortal Experts who fell. Now, Zhao Hai said that he killed one. How could they not be surprised?

    If they didn¡¯t believe that Zhao Hai fought against an Immortal Expert before, they certainly believed it now.

    Although they believed Zhao Hai¡¯s words, they were still wary and stood a distance away from Zhao Hai. One of the experts looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°What does Mister mean? If you don¡¯t n to offend us, then why keep us on this ship?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at them and then smiled and said, ¡°I need you to stay on the ship for a few days. The main reason is to keep you from telling anyone about what happened. If you swear that you won¡¯t tell anyone about the death of the Ghost Spirit Realm expert, then I can release you now.¡±

    As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, the Transcending Tribtion Experts paused for a moment before nodding. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want the Ghost Spirit Realm to know that the death of their representative had something to do with him. This was understandable.

    The Transcending Tribtion Experts felt relieved. At the same time, they understood that Zhao Hai was positive that he would be able to return alive. If Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t, then he wouldn¡¯t have brought so many people nor his wives. Also, if Zhao Hai believes he would die, why would he care about the Ghost Spirit Realm¡¯s revenge? Naturally not.

    When they thought of this, they knew that Zhao Hai was confident in surviving while they themselves weren¡¯t. If they don¡¯t follow Zhao Hai, then it¡¯s possible that they wouldn¡¯t live. And if they follow Zhao Hai, they cannot leave the ship. If Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t kept them back, then they would have returned and told their realms about what happened as soon as possible. It seems like Zhao Hai did indeed have no intentions of offending them.

    The Transcending Tribtion Experts looked at each other. After that, one of them turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°So it¡¯s this. Mister really scared us. Mister, there¡¯s no need to worry. This matter will rot in our stomachs. However, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to take advantage of Mister¡¯s hospitality for some time. What does Mister think?¡¯

    Hearing the Transcending Tribtion Experts, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but secretly approve of them. Then he smiled and said, ¡°That would be great. Laura, please prepare a banquet. I¡¯d like to share a few cups with them.¡±

    Lauraplex and immediately brought Meg and the others. Tables were set up on the deck along with food and wine. Mo Shen was also called over. However, Laura and the others immediately retreated after serving the food and wine.

    The Transcending Tribtion Experts were dumbfounded. They didn¡¯t expect zhao Hai to have beautiful women on the ship. And it seems like these women were Zhao Hai¡¯s wives. Because of this, they sat respectfully. They were somewhat afraid of Zhao Hai. They could see that Zhao Hai had the ability to easily kill them all. In any case, the sea expedition was already a suicidal task. If Zhao Hai said that he didn¡¯t see anyone, then nobody could find fault with him.

    No matter what the others thought, Mo Sheng focused on eating the food on the table. On the other hand, Zhao Hai raised his wine ss and said, ¡°Everyone, fate brought us together to participate in this expedition. Please, let me offer this ss to all of you.¡±

    Everyone smiled, they also raised their sses and drank the wine. After that, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Misters, please have a taste of my food. It¡¯s very delicious.¡± The Transcending Tribtion Experts looked at the table. Although they were a bit greedy for the food, they didn¡¯t dare move their chopsticks. After all, they haven¡¯t eaten anything since they were young.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think too much as he took his chopsticks and ate. Seeing Zhao Hai eating, the Transcending Tribtion Experts felt that it wasn¡¯t good to decline, so they took their chopsticks and ate. After tasting the food, they couldn¡¯t help but eat more and more.

    After the group had their meal, Zhao Hai arranged rooms for the Transcending Tribtion Experts to rest in. Then after that, he returned to the Space.

    Right now the dark clouds have been received by the Space. As Zhao Hai thought, the dark cloud will not have any effect on him. Not only was it ineffective, it also gave the Space another method of attack. If he fights someone in the future, he can use the dark clouds to cover his opponent so that they couldn¡¯t run.

    However, they hadn¡¯t yet encountered the purple fog. However, Zhao Hai believes that the Space wouldn¡¯t have any problem handling it. With this, the two obstacles of the expedition were gone. Searching the sea was no longer a problem.

    Seeing Zhao Hai calmly drinking tea, Laura asked, ¡°Brother Hai, why did you keep those Transcending Tribtion Experts. It¡¯s inconvenient to keep them. Why don¡¯t you just kill them all?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I can borrow their identity to look into their own realms. Hehe, when the timees, we¡¯ll have eyes looking into high-grade realms. I really don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t find any clues after looking at the other realms.¡±

    When Zhao Hai said this, Laura understood what was going on. She smiled and said, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better if we just put something on the bodies of those Immortal Experts? Why use the Transcending Tribtion Experts?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°The Immortal Experts are too wary. Moreover, their senses are very sharp. For beings as strong as them, even a speck of dust wouldn¡¯t escape their notice. But with these Transcending Tribtion Experts, we can have them as our friends from other realms. Our eventual return will be a great contribution. Later on, they wouldn¡¯t have a low status. In any case, I¡¯m not short of Transcending Tribtion Undead. I don¡¯t need to kill them now.¡±

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, what are you nning to do about the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, and Laura knew what he was thinking. Zhao Hai thought about this a long time ago. He wanted to slowly scour through the entire battlefield starting with the Hundred Treasures Realm. He still hasn¡¯t given up on finding clues.

    Julie¡¯s attack on the World of Cultivation was probably done by someone else. If this was really the case, then it¡¯s possible that this was also the person who made the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. The battlefield was eternally in a chaotic state. Someone wanted to keep the battlefield like this. They don¡¯t want peace to happen. Zhao Hai wanted to go through each realm one by one until he finds something.

 Chapter 1536 â€“ Black Dragon Comes

    <h4>Chapter 1536 - ck Dragon Comes</h4>

    The reason why Zhao Hai wanted to know if this hidden hand exists was because he wanted to see his current situation. Zhao Hai felt that the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield was simr to a jar of gu worms. The worms kill each other while people watch. If they don¡¯t fight, then an enemy would be introduced. The Bug Race was like this.

    Therefore, Zhao Hai wanted to nibble through each realm in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. He wanted to see if the other party really didn¡¯t want the battlefield to be peaceful. And he wanted to see what method they would use to deal with him.

    Laura and the others looked at Zhao Hai and understood his thoughts. This wasn¡¯t the first time that Zhao Hai mentioned the hand behind the curtains. He was still trying to probe the situation.

    Laura and the others didn¡¯t oppose this decision. In fact, they didn¡¯t like being treated as chess pieces. If they don¡¯t understand the situation, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to get rid of this thorn in their heart.

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, is it really time?¡± Laura was really worried. Their performance recently had been very dazzling. If some people were paying attention, then they would certainly observe Zhao Hai. If Zhao Hai made another huge move, then the other party might do something.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°If we don¡¯t try to know, then we won¡¯t know. If they want to deal with us, they will reveal some clues. Then we might use it to track them down. As long as theye to light, we will know what a higher-level existence is like.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°That is also good. Now, there isn¡¯t anything left in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield that can be used for the Space. We already gained all the good things from the Hundred Treasures Realm. And with the Space¡¯s ability to level-up on its own, the best time to start is right now.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll proceed step by step. First let¡¯s see if we can find anything at sea.¡±

    Laura and the others looked at the dark clouds. The dark clouds looked like any other cloud. Butpared to dark clouds of a rainy day, these clouds covered everything. Supposedly, even Immortal Experts would need to be cautious upon entering the dark clouds. Moreover, the only thing they could do inside was to get out again. They couldn¡¯t afford to die inside. But this could only mean that maybe there¡¯s something mysterious in this sea.

    At this time, Cai¡¯er suddenly said, ¡°Young Master, look. There¡¯s the poisonous purple fog.¡± Zhao Hai turned his head towards the monitor and saw purple fog appearing in the distance.

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Let¡¯s receive the purple fog first, then we¡¯ll see how to proceed.¡± Cai¡¯er nodded and immediately received some purple fog for the Space. Before long, the space issued a prompt, ¡°Poisonous gas detected. Poison level, high. Extracting poison and integrating it to the Space. Integrationpleted. The Space¡¯s poison has leveled up. Transcending Tribtion Experts subjected to this poison wouldn¡¯t survive. Transcending Tribtion Experts will die after three days. Severed Soul Experts would live no more than a month. After being poisoned, Severed Soul Experts would have their lifespan reduced by 100 years. Their vitality would continue to drop after that.¡±

    Zhao Hai breathed in cold air. He didn¡¯t expect the poison to be this lethal. Cai¡¯er looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s no need to be surprised. This isn¡¯t just because of the purple mist. This is poison mixed with the Space¡¯s own poisons. Moreover, the Space has an antidote. So there¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then he said, ¡°It won¡¯t affect us much. Lets go.¡± Cai¡¯er nodded and directed the Hell King¡¯s Ship to move forward.

    At this time, the disy on the monitor changed showing the deck of the Hell King¡¯s Ship. The Transcending Tribtion Experts were currently grouped up.

    Seeing them go out, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but know his brows. He moved and appeared on top of the deck. The Transcending Tribtion Experts were currently pale as they looked at the approaching purple fog.

    Seeing Zhao Hai, one of the pale Transcending Tribtion Experts said, ¡°Zhao Hai, the purple fog ising. Can we survive?¡± The person who spoke was named Xiang Bo, a member of the Puppet Realm. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know what his weapon was, but his strength was indeed at the Transcending Tribtion Stage.

    Zhao Hai looked at Xiang Bo and then smiled faintly as he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen.¡±

    Xiang Bo rxed. Then he looked around him and said, ¡°Brother Zhao Hai, your ship is really good. There¡¯s nobody in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield who doesn¡¯t know of it.¡± Although he wasmending the ship, Zhao Hai could see the anxiety on Xiang Bo¡¯s face. It wasn¡¯t only Xiang Bo, the others looked afraid as well. If not for Zhao Hai calmly standing in ce, they would have thought of running away.

    Before long, the purple fog covered the Hell King¡¯s Ship. However, the fog had no influence on the ship. The ship continued to go forward in a steady manner.

    When they saw this, Xiang Bo and the others couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief. Xiang Bo looked at Zhao Hai with beaming eyes as he said, ¡°With this ship, we might sessfully explore the sea.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°If we¡¯re sessful, it would be a huge achievement for all of us. A lot of our predecessors failed, only we seeded. Hahaha¡± Everyone was smiling as well. If they really finished the exploration, then their contribution would be big.

    Seeing everyone¡¯s expression, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°But we cannot treat it lightly. Although the infamous purple mist couldn¡¯t do anything to us, there should be something else in the sea. It¡¯s better for us to be careful.¡± Everyone nodded.

    Before long, the Hell King¡¯s Ship passed through the purple fog. They were now quite far away fromnd. In front of them was an increasing amount of dark clouds.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to the others and said, ¡°You should all go back to rest. I¡¯ll call you over if something happens.¡± As they thought about the increasing danger outside, they nodded and went back to the rooms that Zhao Hai arranged for them.

    Seeing the others going back, Zhao Hai returned to the Space. Upon entering, he found that Cai¡¯er and the others were looking at the children. The children were currently learning. Although they were at sea, they still needed to attend their sses. But because of their situation, their sses were simplified.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind it. They currently don¡¯t have any encounters at sea, nor did they find anynd. There was nothing worth doing at the moment.

    Time flew by and two days have unknowingly passed. Two days was quite short for cultivators. But in these two days, Zhao Hai and the others were already very far into the sea. This area was very different from the shore. The usually sparse dark clouds now covered the entire sky. Moreover, the dark clouds were now very close to the surface. The Hell King¡¯s Ship was almost sailing on the waters instead of flying on air.

    The Transcending Tribtion Experts hadn¡¯te out of their cabin since then. After all, two days was nothing to cultivators. They can sit for a longer amount of time.

    As for the children, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t treat them badly. He also installed an activity area inside the ship. This way, the children wouldn¡¯t feel so ufortable during the trip.

    On this day, as the Hell King¡¯s Ship flew forward, Cai¡¯er suddenly said, ¡°Young Master, we found something.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he immediately looked at the monitor. Seeing what was on the screen, Zhao Hai was stunned. The dark clouds rumbled and lightning struck down non-stop. The lightning resembled tribtion lightning.

    Looking at the dark clouds, Zhao Hai said, ¡°How far is it from us? Can you tell if it¡¯s a dark cloud or tribtion cloud?¡±

    Cai¡¯er replied, ¡°It¡¯s definitely a dark cloud, not tribtion cloud. The silver needles could no longer enter it. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening. But based on the Space¡¯s analysis, it¡¯s very likely for beasts to hide in the cloud. We will reach the area in an hour or so.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Can we go around it?¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°We can. Wait. It seems to be a ck dragon. It seems to have found us. What¡¯s this? We¡¯re so far away. It¡¯sing over, it¡¯s too fast!¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the monitor and saw a ck snake-like shadow flying towards them. But Zhao Hai was sure that this wasn¡¯t a snake. It was because he discovered that it has grown four ws.

    Zhao Hai was certain that it was a golden wed dragon! As a Chinese person from Earth, Zhao Hai knew that the Chinese worship dragons. Four-wed and Five-wed Dragons were all dragons in Chinese mythology. Dragons were very important to the Chinese people. Dragons can rise and hide among the clouds. They can ascend the nine heavens and call the wind and rain. The dragon that Zhao Hai saw this time was simr to the ones in his memories. Therefore, Zhao Hai was sure that it was a golden dragon.

    Although he didn¡¯t know what¡¯s happening, upon seeing the golden dragon, Zhao Hai was certain that it wasn¡¯t simple. At the very least, it wasn¡¯t rted to the Transcending Tribtion Experts on the ship.

    The Transcending Tribtion Experts don¡¯t know that a gold dragon wasing. They also didn¡¯t know that lightning was about to strike the Hell King¡¯s Ship.

    The Hell King¡¯s Ship shook lightly. Before they could figure out what was going on, the Hell King¡¯s Ship rushed towards the dragon.

    Seeing that its attack was useless, the silhouette of the dragon paused. Then it swung its body as it used its four ws to attack the Hell King¡¯s Ship. However, as the ws hit the Hell King¡¯s Ship, it suddenly shed a white light. After a few bursts of electricity, the dragon retrieved its ws.

    Although the dragon¡¯s ws contain lightning, it wasn¡¯t tribtion lighting in the end. Because of this, its ws couldn¡¯t defeat the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Despite this, Zhao Hai knew that the dragon just retreated and it woulde again.

    As Zhao Hai thought, although they tried to escape, it was useless. The dragon could find the Hell King¡¯s Ship when it was an hour away. It was impossible for the Ship to circle around the thunderous clouds in just an our.

    Lightning can break anything and the dragon was an embodiment of it. The lightning on its limbs was already invincible, let alone its other abilities. Zhao Hai saw it with his own eyes, a sh of lightning from the breath of the dragon almost broke the shield of the Hell King¡¯s Ship.

    It must be known that the Hell King¡¯s Ship¡¯s shield wasn¡¯t very simple. Not only did it containherworld fire, it also incorporated the dark clouds and the purple mist. Despite that, the Hell King¡¯s Ship was almost broken by the dragon. This was out of Zhao Hai¡¯s expectations.

 Chapter 1537 â€“ Tying Up The Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 1537 - Tying Up The Dragon</h4>

    The strength of the dragon exceeded Zhao Hai¡¯s imagination. It¡¯s not just the lightning. ZHao Hai was sure that the closebat ability of the dragon was also very powerful. Just now, the dragon used its dragon ws to grab the ship¡¯s shield. It can be said that it was very confident in his paws.

    But the Hell King¡¯s ship¡¯s shield wasn¡¯t easy to break open. It can also ward off lightning attacks. Because of this, the dragon retreated. But its lightning still lingered. Moreover, the lightning seems to be able to break spiritual force.

    The ck dragon was much strongerpared to most Immortal Experts. Zhao Hai could see that no normal Immortal Expert could catch up to the dragon¡¯s speed. Zhao Hai could only use the Space to run away, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t escape. He wasn¡¯t nning to expose the Space this time. He was preparing to fight the dragon. Zhao Hai waved his hand as numerous cannons stretched out of the ship. Then the ship began firing towards the dragon.

    The dragon was still stunned since it couldn¡¯t destroy the ship¡¯s shield and its lightning was useless. As it was dumbfounded, the shells were fired towards it.

    The dragon swayed its body as it evaded the shells. This gave Zhao Hai a new understanding of its speed. However, Zhao Hai¡¯s shells weren¡¯t that easy to deal with. These shells could track their enemy. Although the dragon managed to dodge, the shells curved and shot back towards the dragon.

    The ck dragon also noticed this. Lightning appeared on its four ws as it attacked the shells.

    Naturally, the lightning was very powerful. The shells were immediately destroyed. But this time, the figurehead of the Hell King¡¯s Ship became a battering ram and shot itself towards the dragon.

    At the same time, he increased the energy supplied by the yin-yang pool to increase the ship¡¯s defenses. The cannons didn¡¯t stop as it continued to fire shell after shell.

    The ck dragon had just crushed the shells when the battering ram arrived. The dragon stretched another w to grasp the figurehead. Lightning crackled on the dragon¡¯s ws.

    But how could the Hell King¡¯s Ship¡¯s battering ram be that simple to deal with. As though it was a snake, the battering ram swerved around the dragon¡¯s w and directly struck towards the dragon.

    With a wave of its arm, the dragon sent lightning from his w towards the battering ram. However, the lightning missed. The dragon frowned, seemingly annoyed. Then it roared and spat out lightning from its mouth, hitting the battering ram. The battering ram could no longer dodge this time. The lightning was too fast, it had no time to evade.

    The lightning couldn¡¯t be prevented from hitting the battering ram. Zhao Hai¡¯splexion changed. The battering ram was under his control, so when it was struck, Zhao Hai¡¯s mind was shaken. If this battering ram wasn¡¯t part of Liquid Silver, he would have been injured.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and took a spear out. Then a spear flew out from the Hell King¡¯s Ship and headed towards the ck dragon.

    This was the spear that Zhao Hai received from the Immortal Expert. This spear had an Immortal Expert¡¯s soul, so it was very powerful. It was as powerful as an Immortal Expert.

    After releasing the spear, Zhao Hai controlled the battering ram once more and attacked the dragon. At the same time, he released the 12 metal beasts. The beasts immediately roared and charged towards the dragon.

    The ck dragon was naturally stunned. It didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would have so many methods. However, it wasn¡¯t afraid of Zhao Hai. The dragon¡¯s body shed for a few times before it sucked the surrounding ck clouds.

    The dragon sucked in the surrounding clouds as though it was water. The dark clouds a hundred li(50km) around the dragon disappeared. After that, the dragon released the clouds and used them to coat its body.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t understand why the dragon¡¯s body shed and then it absorbed the dark clouds only to spit it out again. What does it intend to do?

    However, this wasn¡¯t the proper time to think about this. Zhao Haimanded his artifacts to attack the dragon. But before long, Zhao Hai felt that something wasn¡¯t right. It was as though the dark clouds were intelligent as they counter-attacked the artifacts.

    Now Zhao Hai understood why the dragon sucked in the clouds. This was to enable it to control the dark clouds. This seems to be one of the dragon¡¯s abilities.

    Zhao Hai also discovered that the dark clouds that the dragon spat out didn¡¯t only have intelligence, they could also corrode spiritual force.

    Zhao Hai¡¯splexion changed. He didn¡¯t expect the clouds to undergo this much change after going through the belly of the dragon. Essentially, the dark clouds became the domain of the dragon. Inside that domain, the dragon was invincible.

    Right, it was a domain. When Zhao Hai thought about domains, he would think about the lower realms. The reason why Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use domains in the higher realms was because it wasn¡¯t useful here.

    However, Zhao Hai discovered his mistake. Domains were also quite useful in the higher realms. Moreover, they might be easier to use.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai was sure that the lower realm¡¯s domain would be useless. Domains in the higher realms probably formed in other forms.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand as he withdrew his artifacts from the dark clouds. Then at this time, lightning came out of the dark clouds, attacking the retreating artifacts.

    Zhao Hai quickly received his artifacts. At the same time, he moved and flew out of the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Then he performed hand seals as his body emitted golden light.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and an invisible sword qi sted out towards the dark clouds. As this was happening, he also blocked the lightning sent out by the clouds.

    The Sword Breath Technique was something that Zhao Hai studied for some time. However, he had yet to use it in battle. The Sword Breath Technique was one of the 18 Buddhist Techniques. It used invisible sword qi to kill silently and destroy the hardest defenses.

    The speed of Zhao Hai¡¯s battle with the ck dragon surpassed Xiang Bo and the others¡¯ imagination. As they were understanding the situation, Zhao Hai already used the Hell King¡¯s Ship to fight a few rounds with the ck dragon. When they had just recovered, Zhao Hai had already made his move.

    Although Zhao Hai attacked the dragon using his Sword Breath Technique, he was also paying attention to the dragon. He wanted to see how useful the technique was against the dragon.

    In the end, the technique proved to be useful. In fact, it was very useful. The sword qi prated through the dark clouds. And the dark clouds couldn¡¯t do anything to the sword qi.

    Zhao Hai was certain that this wasn¡¯t because of the sword qi. Instead, it was caused by faith power. It shows once more how useful faith power was.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai imbued his artifacts with faith power. After that, he controlled them to attack the dark clouds once more.

    The effect was very good. The dark clouds couldn¡¯t do anything to the artifacts. Zhao Hai felt relieved. On the other hand, the dragon wasn¡¯t doing very well. Although it was agile, the spear was able to match its speed. In addition to Zhao Hai¡¯s sword qi, the ck dragon was restrained even more.

    The ck dragon didn¡¯t dare meet Zhao Hai¡¯s sword qi. Although it had formidable defense, it knew that it couldn¡¯t block the sword qi. Because of this, it could only try to evade the attack. It also used lightning to block the sword qi.

    At this time, Zhao Hai used the sword qi to attack. Just as the ck dragon was about to feel relieved, it suddenly discovered that it had fallen into a sword formation.

    This sword formation was formed out of ten thousand swords. These flying swords didn¡¯t attack, instead they revolved around a certain orbit like a. The ck dragon also discovered that it was being attacked by an invisible force. It was being restrained little by little.

    The ck dragon struggled. It wanted to leave the sword formation. Although it didn¡¯t know what sword formation it was, it could feel how dangerous it would be to him.

    The dragon tried to attack the flying swords using its lightning. However, the sword formation seems to be covered by an invisible force. Instead of being destroyed by the lighting, the formation seems to have absorbed some of its strength.

    Zhao Hai was now observing the sword formation. This ten thousand ster transformation sword formation wasn¡¯t ordinary. Each sword used in it was imbued with faith power. With the addition of faith power, Zhao Hai discovered that the sword formation underwent a great transformation. Compared to before, its strength was much greater, a few levels at least. As soon as it entered the sword formation, the dragon was like a moth trapped in a spider web. It could only struggle in vain inside.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai was relieved. The ck dragon was indeed formidable. If he didn¡¯t have faith power, then he would not be able to deal with the dragon. The strength of this beast was much more powerfulpared to most Immortal Experts.

    If an ordinary Immortal Expert were here, they wouldn¡¯t be fighting with all their strength. The dark clouds around would suppress the Immortal Expert.

    On the other hand, the dark clouds didn¡¯t affect the ck dragon. In fact, the clouds could be used by the dragon. In other words, the dragon held home advantage in this battlefield.

    But once the dragon entered the sword formation, its advantage disappeared. It also rendered the ck dragon¡¯s strength equal to an ordinary Immortal Expert. In this case, Zhao Hai would have no problem dealing with it.

    The ck dragon could feel that the pressure on it was increasing. The restrain was also bing more and more powerful. The speed that it was proud of waspletely useless here. It¡¯s like its hands and feet were tied. Even if it wanted to escape, it wouldn¡¯t be able to.

    This caused the dragon to feel desperate. It didn¡¯t think that the toy it saw would turn out to be a predator. The desperation began to pile up and in the end it gave up struggling.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect the dragon to stop its struggle. He waved his hand and changed the sword formation into a chain and tied down the dragon. After that, he hauled the dragon towards the ship, marking the end of the battle.

 Chapter 1538 â€“ Julieâ€™s Evolution

    <h4>Chapter 1538 - Julie¡¯s Evolution</h4>

    Zhao Hai returned to the Hell King¡¯s Ship as he let out a long breath. To be honest, he was taking quite a risk undergoing this fight. He didn¡¯t expect the dragon¡¯s lightning to have an effect on the ship¡¯s shield. After all, the Hell King¡¯s Ship has undergone multiple enhancements. The fact that the dragons were close to breaking the shield meant that it was formidable.

    Most importantly, the dragon could control the dark clouds, which was a handy skill to have. Clouds were everywhere in this region. The fact that they could be the dragon¡¯s weapon was terrifying.

    Fortunately, Zhao Hai has the ten thousand sword formation and faith power to subjugate the dragon. Otherwise, the fight would be in favor of the dragon. It¡¯s speed was something that Zhao Hai rarely encountered.

    As for taking the dragon to the Hell King¡¯s Ship, it was just a performance. In truth, the dragon was taken to the Space. Since Xiang Bo and the others were on the Hell King¡¯s Ship, Zhao Hai had to deceive them in order to receive the dragon.

    As Zhao Hainded on the ship, he heard the Space¡¯s prompt, ¡°Hostile beast detected. Subjugating. Beast subjugated sessfully. Dragon-type beast has been detected. Because of its special birth, it can absorb dark clouds and shoot lightning. Extracting genes, genes extracted. Genes have been used to strengthen the beasts of the Space. Because of its special ability to shoot lightning and use the dark clouds, the yin-yang lightning pond has been improved. All weapons using the yin-yang lightning pond can now send out lightning attacks.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared. He didn¡¯t expect the balck dragon to give so much to the Space. With these things, he can now travel the seas freely.

    At this time, Xiang Bo and the others arrived beside Zhao Hai. All of them were looking at him in fear. It was understandable. Zhao Hai was just too strong. They heard that Zhao Hai was formidable before, but they didn¡¯t believe the gap between them was this great.

    Although they didn¡¯t participate in the fight, Xiang Bo and the others could clearly see how powerful the dragon was. Despite this, Zhao Hai was still able to subdue the dragon through various means. This allowed them to get a certain understanding about Zhao Hai¡¯s strength.

    Zhao Hai looked at Xiang Bo and the others as he smiled and said, ¡°That was dangerous. I didn¡¯t expect there to be a beast in the middle of the dark clouds. Moreover, it¡¯s quite powerful.¡±

    Xiang Bo nodded and said, ¡°The ck dragon was indeed very powerful. It could shroud itself with dark clouds and be stronger. If it weren¡¯t for Mister Zhao Hai strength, we would have been in great danger. It seems like the people who explored the sea before us have died in the hands of these beasts.¡±

    Zhao Hai understood what Xiang Bo meant. If a ck dragon existed among the dark clouds, then other beasts could exist as well. These beasts hold aplete advantage in the dark clouds. The Immortal Experts who tried to explore the seas before might have ended up being killed by these beasts. Xiang Bo¡¯s words could also be taken as a reminder for Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai gave a nod and said, ¡°We still need to be careful. Now I¡¯m more curious about the sea. I can¡¯t wait to see what we¡¯ll find out there.¡±

    Xiang Bo smiled bitterly. Only Zhao Hai had the qualification to say something like that. Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°Alright, everything¡¯s fine now. If you want, you can head back to rest. You can also stay here. I¡¯ll go and see the ck dragon.¡±

    Xiang Bo looked at Zhao Hai and after hesitating for a bit, he said, ¡°Mister, our Puppet Realm has methods to subjugate monsters. If you need help, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Xiang Bo as he smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t use it in the meantime. I also have some methods to subjugate beasts. If I can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll definitely look for you.¡± Zhao Hai knew that Xiang Bo had no intentions of stealing the ck dragon. He just wanted to pull Zhao Hai closer to himself.

    Xiang Bo nodded and said, ¡°Then we would no longer disturb mister.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then turned around and entered the cabins. Then his body disappeared.

    Seeing Zhao Hai disappear, the others grouped up. Then one of them said, ¡°Xiang Bo, do you think Mister can really subjugate that dragon?¡±

    Xiang Bo nodded and said, ¡°I think so. Mister is very strong. Moreover, didn¡¯t you notice? Mister is very careful in his conduct. If he said that he has a method to subjugate beasts, it should be true.¡±

    The others nodded. One of them sighed and said, ¡°Mister is really formidable. He was even able to catch that ck dragon. I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll reach that level.¡±

    Xiang Bo looked at the others and said, ¡°In the past, I heard that Mister has Faith Power. I didn¡¯t believe it at that time. Butnow, it seems like it¡¯s true. Faith Power has infinite uses. Mister dared to explore them because he has faith power to rely on. Mister not being affected by the dark clouds should be because of faith power.¡±

    The others nodded. Faith Power was very mysterious. And because of this mystery, it has been elevated to such a high regard. It was especially true for people like Xiang Bo and the others. They had unparalleled desire to acquire faith power.

    Unfortunately for them, they were rtively unimportant people in their respective realms. It was simply impossible for them to acquire faith power. And if they were important, they wouldn¡¯t have been sent for this expedition.

    Thinking of this, the Transcending Tribtion Experts couldn¡¯t help but feel dejected. Then suddenly, Xiang Bo¡¯s eyes shone. He thought about something. With Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, he should have great status in the Hundred Treasures Realm. Once they finish this expedition, he would be promoted once more. If they were on good terms with Zhao Hai, then they might gain a lot of benefits.

    Thinking of this, Xiang Bo suddenly felt that there was a huge thigh in front of him. As long as he hugged it, he might be a powerful expert in the future.

    The others didn¡¯t know what Xiang Bo was thinking about. After sighing, they all went back to their own rooms. Only Xiang Bo was left behind. He didn¡¯t leave for some time.

    Xiang Bo was currently thinking about his rtionship with Zhao Hai. If he wanted to be friends with Zhao Hai, then he would need sufficient capital. Xiang Bo could feel that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about him, and he could understand. For nobodies like Xiang Bo, people like Zhao Hai simply didn¡¯t look at them with his eyes.

    It¡¯s not unreasonable to say that like attracts like. Birds of the feather flock together. If you, amoner, want to be friends with a noble, it would only end in your humiliation. For Xiang Bo, Zhao Hai¡¯s status was several levels above him. Xiang Bo was just a disposable expert in the Puppet Realm. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai was like Mu Yu, a treasure of the Hundred Treasures Realm. Xiang Bo couldn¡¯t even bepared to half of Zhao Hai¡¯s status.

    Although Zhao Hai was simrly sent to explore the sea, Xiang Bo knew that this was because Zhao Hai was subjected to a political disagreement. As long as he can return, it would be a great contribution to the Hundred Treasures Realm. When the timees, even the Elders of the Hundred Treasures Realm wouldn¡¯t be able to touch him.

    Such a character had limitless future. Who wouldn¡¯t want to associate with them? After thinking for half a day and getting nothing, Xiang Bo could only sigh as he muttered, ¡°Let¡¯s take it step by step.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Zhao Hai returned to the Space and looked at the ck dragon. The ck dragon no longer had its fierce aura from before. It was now as docile as a kitten, lying beside Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai turned to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, find a suitable that it can live in.¡± Cai¡¯er nodded and then chose a where the dragon can treat as a home. This was very easy to do; just buy a and fill it with dark clouds.

    After taking care of the dragon¡¯s home, Zhao Hai looked at Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, how are the children doing?¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°They saw you fight against the ck dragon. They now worship you.¡± Zhao Hai smiled.

    At this time, Julie ran over to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, look. I have new abilities.¡± Then she waved her hand and produced lightning.

    Zhao Hai stared, then he said, ¡°The ck dragon¡¯s ability? Can you control the dark clouds as well?¡±

    Julie nodded and said, ¡°The dark clouds have no effect on me. Moreover, not only can I use the dark clouds on my bone des, I can also infuse it with the Space¡¯s poison.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he said, ¡°Your evolution ability is really useful. You actually obtained new abilities. I didn¡¯t expect the one to benefit the most this time would be you.¡±

    Julie proudly smiled. Looking at Julie, Zhao Hai was filled with glee. Julie was his woman. If she was happy, then he was happy.

    It must be said that Laura and the others weren¡¯t warriors. What they were skilled in was analysis and management. Only Julie could fight among them. Zhao Hai was certain that Julie was no weaker than him. Even if he used faith power, he still couldn¡¯t be sure if he could defeat her.

    Julie¡¯s strongest ability was her evolution. There were a lot of good things inside the Space. Moreover, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t stingy towards Julie. Everything that can make her evolve were given to her. Because of this, Julie¡¯s evolution has been rapid. Her strength increased rapidly as well.

    But this evolution also required a certain process. Julie couldn¡¯t be stronger in an instant. Although she can release lightning, it wasn¡¯t as strong as the ck dragon¡¯s. She still needed time. However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t in a hurry. And inside the Space were numerous ces where Julie can sharpen her skills. It wouldn¡¯t be long before Julie gets stronger. When the timees, most Immortal Experts wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything against her.

 Chapter 1539 â€“ Impeachment

    <h4>Chapter 1539 - Impeachment</h4>

    After dealing with the ck dragon, Zhao Hai had nothing else to do. At this time, he was looking at the monitor observing the children. The children were now being taught by the Undead teachers. They were currently reying the fight between Zhao Hai and the ck dragon. The children eximed at every move, they looked quite adorable.

    Zhao Hai liked these children very much. The same was true for Laura and the others. Zhao Hai actually felt strange about this situation. He had been with Laura and the others for quite some time. However, they had yet to bear children. It was confusing to Zhao Hai and his wives.

    The Space provided them with very healthy bodies. It shouldn¡¯t have been a problem for them to have any children. And strangely, they didn¡¯t be pregnant.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care much about this. In any case, Laura and the others were now strong cultivators. Their lifespans were very long. They could worry about thister on.

    At this time, Cai¡¯er looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young master, take a look at this. Xiang Bo was outside for quite some time. He didn¡¯t do anything else and just walked back and forth. It seems like he is thinking about something.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± His body disappeared and returned to the Hell King¡¯s Ship. He opened the door and went outside.

    Xiang Bo was still walking back and forth thinking about how to make friends with Zhao Hai. Because of this, he had yet to return to his room.

    Zhao Hai looked at Xiang Bo and asked, ¡°Xiang Bo, did something happen? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Xiang Bo couldn¡¯t help but jump upon hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s voice. Normally, he would notice if someone was getting close to him. But this time, he failed to notice Zhao Hai.

    Xiang Bo was also too focused on thinking that he didn¡¯t notice Zhao Hai¡¯s arrival. Upon seeing Zhao Hai, he was somewhat embarrassed. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°Mister, it¡¯s you. I just came here because I have nothing to do. Why did Mistere out? Is something wrong?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Everything¡¯s alright. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    Xiang Bo sighed and said, ¡°Mister, you mentioned it before. But after we head back, how do you think they would reward us?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he shook his head and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know. However, our contribution would certainly be big. They shouldn¡¯t reward us poorly.¡±

    Xiang Bo looked at Zhao Hai and bitterly smiled, ¡°Mister, you can fight against Immortal Experts. Also, you have Mu Yu behind you. If you want, you can choose to not participate in the expedition. Why did youe?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t want toe, then of course I can choose not to go. In fact, before Elder Mu retired, he told me that Elder Shen might deal with me. Therefore, he told me to go into a closed door retreat. I can just go out in the future when the expedition is sent over. However, I didn¡¯t agree. This is because I want to explore the sea. Although Elder Shen was the one who gave me this task, it was me who chose to go.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Xiang Bo sighed and said, ¡°So it¡¯s like that, no wonder. Talking about it, it¡¯s good to have people watching your back. As for us, we¡¯re dispensable people in our realms or have offended someone high up. This is why we¡¯re assigned to this task. If not for you, we wouldn¡¯t be able to survive.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°That no longer matters. Once we go back and receive our reward, you can rest assured that sooner orter you will also be Immortal Experts.¡±

    Xiang Bo forced a smile and said, ¡°That¡¯s easier said than done. Although we made a huge contribution, we have nobody above us. We would still have a hard time getting good things. Alright, let¡¯s no longer talk about this.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Xiang Bo and smiled as he said, ¡°Cultivation is never easy for anyone. You have also gone through multiple hardships to reach where to currently are. Don¡¯t think about it too much. A cultivator can only move forward if they are alive. If you stagnate, then you will move backwards. When the timees, you are doomed to fail. Meeting each other in this expedition is fate. From now on, we are friends. You cane to me if you need any help.¡±

    Xiang Bo, who was racking his brain thinking about how to befriend Zhao Hai, was stunned when he heard this. The reason he said those things to Zhao Hai was because he had nothing else to tell. He wanted to open a topic so that he can establish rapport with Zhao Hai.

    However, Xiang Bo didn¡¯t hold much hope at the time. After all, Zhao Hai had a great status. He might say a few things to Zhao Hai that would cause him to leave. But contrary to what he expected, not only did Zhao Hai stay, he also said that they were friends. This was definitely a surprise.

    Xiang Bo recovered and then immediately said, ¡°Mister¡¯s words are too polite for someone like me. Meeting you is already a great achievement to me.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not too polite. I used to be an ascender. Even in the World of Cultivation, there aren¡¯t a lot of people who want to meet me. Haha. Here, this is a gift for you.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai flipped his hand and took out a jade box containing a thousand-year old blood ginseng.

    Blood ginseng was very precious for cultivation. Not only could it help in cultivation, it also had excellent healing properties. This was especially true regarding very old blood gineng. Even in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, it was very difficult to find a 1000-year old blood ginseng.

    But for Zhao Hai, these things were nothing that great. He can get as many as he wants inside the Space. He can get a 100 year old ginseng and then elerate its growth to a thousand years. Not to mention 1,000-year old ginseng, the Space has several 10,000-year old blood ginseng.

    Xiang Bo received the jade box and saw a huge human-shaped blood ginseng inside. Xiang Bo¡¯splexion couldn¡¯t help but change. He hastily closed the jade box and said, ¡°Mister, I cannot ept this. This is too precious.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just ept it. This thing is useless to me. Go and take a rest. Don¡¯t forget to reach out to me if you ever need help in the future.¡±

    Xiang Bo gratefully looked at Zhao Hai. He nodded and carefully stored the jade box. Then he turned around and left. Looking at Xiang Bo, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Although he didn¡¯t know that Xiang Bo wanted to befriend him, he still wanted to be friends with Xiang Bo. He has a n for the future, and befriending Xiang Bo was the start.

    As he stood on the deck of the Hell King¡¯s Ship, looking at the dark clouds being cut apart, Zhao Hai let out a long breath before he murmured, ¡°Even as a chess piece, I will be a chess piece that cannot be easily manipted.¡±

    After he said that, Zhao Hai took another look around. Now, the ship has been covered by the dark clouds. He couldn¡¯t see anything at all. And because he understood these dark clouds very well, Zhao Hai knew that his spiritual force couldn¡¯t go far. These dark clouds had a strong suppressive effect against the spiritual force of cultivators.

    Zhao Hai let out a long breath. This sea wasn¡¯t easy to search. His current spiritual force wasn¡¯t any less than Immortal Experts. But since he arrived here, he couldn¡¯t detect much of the surroundings. Immortal Experts would have the same experience, maybe even worse. This was because Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t being affected by the dark clouds, which was something the other Immortal Experts didn¡¯t have.

    Zhao Hai sighed and then returned to the cabins before going to the Space. Laura and the others were currently sitting on the sofa and looking at the monitor. The screen showed Xiang Bo and the others. Xiang Bo was now sitting inside his room holding the jade box that Zhao Hai gave him. He stared at the blood ginseng for a long time before he received it once more. Then he sat in ce nkly, thinking about something.

    The others were sitting cross-legged in meditation. There wasn¡¯t much to see, so Laura and the others changed the disy to the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters.

    When the headquarters was shown, Zhao Hai and the others were stunned. This was because they saw someone there, it was Mu Yao!

    Zhao Hai stared. Mu Yao should be in retreat right now. Why did hee out again? Mu Yao was also followed by a lot of people. These people were Severed Soul Experts and Transcending Tribtion Experts of the Hundred Treasures Realm. In addition to these people, there were also at least 50 Immortal Experts. Opposite Mu Yao were Shen Wei as well as the Immortal Experts who were with him.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai understood the situation. It seems like Mu Yao was about to impeach Shen Wei. Shen Wei¡¯s actions were very unfair, causing dissatisfaction among the cultivators of the Hundred Treasures Realm. Mu Yao was also waiting for an opportunity, and it hase to reveal itself. However, Zhao Hai knew that he wasn¡¯t enough to be a reason. So what opportunity did Mu Yao see to allow him to attempt an impeachment?

    Adjusting the disy, Zhao Hai finally knew. It turns out that Shen Wei punished the experts who spoke on behalf of Zhao Hai in the past few days. This caused everyone to be dissatisfied. It must be known that although the Elders of the Hundred Treasures Realm held great power, they couldn¡¯t just punish people that easily. They needed to be fair otherwise people would rise up and impeach them.

    Although Shen Wei had only been in control for a short time, his suppression of the Mu Faction has be so tant that it began to displease other people. After all, the Giant Spirit Realm and the Fireweavers¡¯ defeat was caused by the leadership of the Mu Faction. The Mu Faction¡¯s prestige in the Hundred Treasures Realm was at an all-time high. It¡¯s no wonder that Shen Wei¡¯s removal of the Mu Faction¡¯s people from important positions managed to anger people.

    Additionally, there was Shen Wei¡¯s move to embarrass Zhao Hai and then his action against the dissatisfied Severed Soul Experts. The anger that umted finally exploded. This allowed Mu Yao to group everyone to impeach Shen Wei.

 Chapter 1540 â€“ No?

    <h4>Chapter 1540 - No?</h4>

    Shen Wei looked at Mu Yao with resentment. He wished to tear Mu Yao to shreds. However, he knew that he couldn¡¯t do this. Even if he made a move, he wouldn¡¯t be Mu Yao¡¯s opponent.

    On the other hand, Mu Yao looked calmly at Shen Wei. He knew why Shen Wei hated him. It was because he knew this that he didn¡¯t want to confront Shen Wei. Shen Wei¡¯s hatred was due to a misunderstanding, and there was no benefit to the Hundred Treasures Realm if he went against Shen Wei. In any case, Shen Wei¡¯s strength was very good. He can be considered to be a goodmander. Although he resented the Mu Faction and tried to suppress it, this was still within Mu Yao¡¯s tolerance. Therefore, Mu Yao endured all this time.

    But now, Shen Wei actually dared to touch Zhao Hai. How could Mu Yao just endure it this time. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t express that he wanted to explore the sea, then Mu Yao would have raged against Shen Wei.

    It was now time to turn against Shen Wei. And with a reasonable cause behind him, Mu Yao can suppress Shen Wei in one stroke and let him lose power as an Elder.

    Mu Yao wasn¡¯t a good man nor a saint. He didn¡¯t act against Shen Wei before because he was afraid of causing damage to the development of the Hundred Treasures Realm. The Shen Faction had a lot of members. If the two factions fight, it would certainly cause turmoil in the Hundred Treasures Realm, which would be detrimental for the realm. In the past, the times were critical because of the Giant Spirit Realm. Mu Yao had no spare energy to fight against Shen Wei.

    But now it was different. The Giant Spirit Realm has been dealt with and the Hundred Treasures Realm was at a golden age. With Shen Wei offending almost every Transcending Tribtion Expert, this was a good opportunity.

    Shen Wei looked at Mu Yao and then bitterly said, ¡°Mu Yao, what are you doing? Why did you bring all these people?¡±

    Mu Yao replied in a cold voice, ¡°Shen Wei, as an Elder, it¡¯s impossible for you to not know why I came. To be honest, I¡¯m very disappointed in you. I never expected you to be something like this. This time, everyone is here to impeach you.¡±

    Shen Wei replied, ¡°Impeach me? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. You can¡¯t impeach me.¡±

    Mu Yao coldly replied, ¡°Shen Wei, what does the Elder¡¯s Assembly do? It manages the Hundred Treasures Realm and steers it into a stronger position. It¡¯s not a ce where you can do whatever you want. Why did you use it as an opportunity to punish people you find unpleasant? Most importantly, why did you send Zhao Hai to explore the sea?¡±

    Shen Wei looked at Mu Yao, then he sneered and said, ¡°To put it bluntly, you came because of Zhao Hai. Why can¡¯t Zhao Hai participate in the exploration of the sea? You might be fond of him, but I¡¯m not. He just joined the Hundred Treasures Realm, so why should he enjoy so much privilege? Mu Yao, doing this, aren¡¯t you using public sentiment for your private gains?¡±

    Mu Yao shook his head at Shen Wei as he said, ¡°Shen Wei, o Shen Wei. You¡¯re truly blinded by hatred. I gave Zhao Hai privileges because he deserved those privileges. Because of your hatred towards me, you didn¡¯te to the headquarters in the battle against the Fireweavers. You don¡¯t know about Zhao Hai at all. You don¡¯t know what he did for the Hundred Treasures realm, nor his importance to the realm. Your treatment of Zhao Hai turned everyone¡¯s heart cold.¡±

    Shen Wei swept the cultivators behind Mu Yao with his eyes. What he saw caused his heart to get a bad feeling. He found out that the cultivators behind Mu Yao had a look of approval on their faces. They think that what Mu Yao said was right.

    This caused Shen Wei to be somewhat uneasy. He didn¡¯t really know much about Zhao Hai. He also participated in some battles in the war against the Fireweavers. But because he didn¡¯t want to meet Mu Yao, he didn¡¯t visit the headquarters. He just stayed in the Hundred Treasures Realm and would onlye out when there were orders.

    It was precisely because he didn¡¯te to the headquarters that he didn¡¯t know the identity of Zhao Hai. And due to his prejudice against Mu Yao, he didn¡¯t pay any attention to any information about Zhao Hai. He always thought that the information would be false.

    But now it seems like this wasn¡¯t the case. Was there really something with Zhao Hai? The uneasy feeling in Shen Wei¡¯s heart increased as he thought of this.

    However, Shen Wei also knew that this wasn¡¯t the time to show weakness. If he did, then then he would be admitting that he was wrong. And he wasn¡¯t prepared to bow his head towards Mu Yao.

    Shen Wei coldly snorted and said, ¡°That¡¯s just your words. Who knows if Zhao Hai is really deserving like you said?¡±

    Mu Yao looked at Shen Wei as he sighed. It seems like Shen Wei was truly blinded by his hatred. And he had yet to recover.

    Thinking of this, Mu Yao couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Shen Wei, there are some things that cannot be discussed outside. Let¡¯s head inside the conference hall and talk about it. All Immortal Experts, follow me inside.¡± After that, he entered the conference hall along with the other Elders. Despite this, the Severed Soul Experts and the Transcending Tribtion Experts stayed outside. They were waiting for the conclusion. They wanted Shen Wei to step down.

    Mu Yao entered the conference hall and then invited everyone to sit down. After looking at the Immortal Experts, Mu Yao said, ¡°I think there¡¯s still some people who have the same idea as Elder Shen. Everyone thinks that I gave Zhao Hai his privilege because of his military exploits. In fact, this isn¡¯t the case. You might not know this, but besides Zhao Hai¡¯s space abilities, he also has the ability to dpose and recycle materials. This ability is something that not a lot of people know.¡±

    Mu Yao¡¯s words caused several Elders to be surprised. An ability to dpose materials was very wanted in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Each realm that can obtain this ability will experience explosive growth. Shen Wei¡¯s expression also changed. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to have this valuable ability as well.

    Mu Yao looked at everyone and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t everyone wonder why the Hundred Treasures Realm suddenly obtained the water refining technique? It came from Zhao Hai. Didn¡¯t you wonder how the realm was able to make fake spirit snake needles? It was because of Zhao Hai. The Giant Spirit Treasure Ship? The blueprint was given by Zhao Hai. The Fireweaver Rifles and the cannons that we have right now? All of these were because of Zhao Hai¡¯s ability. Just these things alone mean a lot to the Hundred Treasures Realm. In this case, is it wrong to give great benefits to Zhao Hai?¡±

    The Immortal Experts nodded. If these things were given by Zhao Hai, then there¡¯s no problems in giving him rich benefits.

    Looking at the crowd, Mu Yao continued, ¡°There¡¯s one thing that you need to know. Zhao Hai used his ability to recycle the waste materials on Yan. Some of the materials he managed to recover are now exhausted in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. The materials he recovered are enough for the Hundred Treasures Realm to use for countless years. With such contributions, not to say privileges or a, it¡¯s not excessive if we gave him much more.¡±

    Boom! Mu Yao¡¯s words exploded in the minds of the people present. These Immortal Experts were immediately stunned. They knew exactly what Yan meant for the Hundred Treasures Realm. It was a ce where rejected and failed refining materials were thrown into. Hearing that these waste materials were turned into usable resources, the Elders couldn¡¯t help but be startled.

    Mu Yao watched everyone and didn¡¯t talk for some time. For a while, the room was silent. After a moment, Mu Yao said, ¡°I have turned Yan into a forbidden area now. Only a few people are allowed to deliver waste material to the. And they cannot see much of the. Zhao Hai will periodically visit the in order to recycle the waste materials and make them into usable resources. Now all of you should understand why I gave Zhao Hai so many benefits.¡±

    They understood. If they didn¡¯t, then they were idiots. Shen Wei¡¯s expression turned dark. He didn¡¯t expect the situation to be like this.

    Seeing that the crowd was quiet, Mu Yao said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go to Yan and take a look. The materials are still there. Also, Shen Wei, I did indeed kill your disciple. As for the reason why, you should be aware of it. This decision isn¡¯t only up to me, but it was made after the deliberation of the Ten-Elder Assembly.¡±

    The Elders present stared when they heard this. They clearly knew what the Ten-Elder Assembly was. This Ten-Elder Assembly only happens if something important needs to be decided upon. Ten groups of Elders would be invited and everyone would discuss the matter. If it wasn¡¯t important, this meeting couldn¡¯t be called upon. The power of the Ten-Elder Assembly was more than a normal group of Elders.

    A lot of people knew about the death of Shen Wei¡¯s disciple. They also suspected that it was because of Mu Yao. However, they didn¡¯t expect this matter to involve a Ten-Elder Assembly. If this was the case, then what happened to Shen Wei¡¯s disciple? Why did the Ten-Elder Assembly decide to kill him?

    The other Immortal Experts looked at Mu Yao in confusion. Seeing the crowd looking at him, Mu Yao borated, ¡°When out on a mission, Shen Wei¡¯s disciple has been abducted by an Elder of the Giant Spirit Realm. After he was captured, he was taken to their headquarters. Then ten Immortal Elders of the Giant Spirit Realm worked together to turn him into a puppet toe back as a spy. We discovered itter on. After the Ten-Elder Assembly made their decision, they gave the task to me to aplish because of my enmity with Shen Wei. This will hide the matter from the Giant Spirit Realm. We never revealed it outside. Now that the Giant Spirit Realm has been driven out of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, I can now reveal it to you.¡±

 Chapter 1541 â€“ Startling Changes To The Clouds

    <h4>Chapter 1541 - Startling Changes To The Clouds</h4>

    Everyone was stunned, especially Shen Wei. As soon as he heard Mu Yao, hisplexion couldn¡¯t help but change. He angrily roared, ¡°Nonsense! Zheng¡¯er is not that kind of person.¡± Zheng¡¯er, whose name was Shen Zheng, was Shen Wei¡¯s disciple who was killed.

    At this time, a sigh was heard, ¡°Elder Shen, what Elder Mu said is correct. It was indeed a decision made by the Ten-Elder Assembly at that time. And this old man is one of the participants.¡±

    Everyone turned towards the direction of the voice and saw an Elder sitting at the back. He looked quite old with his hair and eyebrows already white. His face also had elderly spots.

    Seeing this person, everyone couldn¡¯t help but believe Mu Yao¡¯s words. Everyone knew who this old man was. He was a famed expert of the Hundred Treasures Realm known for his good-heartedness. He didn¡¯t form his own faction nor have any enmity with people. Although he didn¡¯t have any famous disciples, his connections were pretty rich.

    It was impossible for this person to lie, so he was certainly telling the truth. In other words, Mu Yao wasn¡¯t lying. Shen Zheng had indeed turned traitor to the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Upon hearing this old person, Shen Wei¡¯s bones turned to jelly. He felt his strength being sapped. Mu Yao nced at Shen Wei, then to the others and said, ¡°This time, I didn¡¯t want Zhao Hai to explore the sea. I already told him about the dangers, but he still took the task. He wanted to explore it. We can say that he had the intention to go there from the beginning.¡±

    Everyone stared, they didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would want to explore the sea. They couldn¡¯t help but talk among themselves.

    Mu Yao continued, ¡°Even if Zhao Hai wanted to explore the sea, Elder Shen still made a mistake on this matter. Following the decision of the majority, Elder Shen Wei, you will be removed from your position. Do you agree?¡±

    Shen Wei¡¯s eyes lost its spirit as he turned to Mu Yao. After some time, he said, ¡°You said Zhao Hai wanted to explore the sea? Is he confident of his survival?¡±

    Mu Yao stared. He didn¡¯t think Shen Wei would ask this. But he still replied, ¡°Zhao Hai is a cautious person. He should be able to safely return.¡±

    Shen Wei breathed a sigh of relief. He looked at Mu Yao and said, ¡°This Shen Wei has never epted you, Mu Yao. However, you¡¯re willing to take the me for other people and are patient with me. This Shen Wei is ashamed. I have nothing to say about my impeachment. As long as Zhao Hai returns safely, then this Shen Wei will be assured. Shen Wei apologizes to you.¡± After giving Mu Yao a bow, he turned and bowed to the other Elders, ¡°This Shen Wei has been selfish and is not suitable to be an Elder. Everyone, from now on, I will return to Shen and close up. I ask everyone to look after the headquarters on my behalf.¡±

    Shen Wei walked away after speaking. Mu Yao looked at Shen Wei¡¯s departing back and sighed. He didn¡¯t expect Shen Wei to be such a gentleman.

    Another person who didn¡¯t expect this oue was Zhao Hai. Through the Space¡¯s monitor, Zhao Hai was able to see the entire thing. To be honest, he had a bad impression of Shen Wei. In his eyes, Shen Wei was a selfish person who was blind to the bigger picture. However, it seems like this wasn¡¯t the case. Shen Wei was without a doubt loyal to the Hundred Treasures Realm. He was only blinded by hatred before.

    Zhao Hai let out a long breath. No matter what, the dispute in the Hundred Treasures Realm has been resolved. He no longer has anything to worry about in the future. As long as he safely returns, the Hundred Treasures Realm would be fine.

    Zhao Hai adjusted the monitor¡¯s image towards the billowing dark clouds. They could also see purple fog intermittently. Butpared to the dark clouds, the poisonous cloud was much less by a couple of times.

    Cai¡¯er was quite busy at this time. She was focused on taking care of the children. The children¡¯s courses weren¡¯t much worsepared to back in Bluetree. The only thing that changed was that their ssrooms were now in the Hell King¡¯s Ship.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t manage Cai¡¯er. He just stared at the screen. Right now, the image on the screen has zoomed out. The Hell King¡¯s Ship was depicted as a green dot. Besides the green dot that was the Hell King¡¯s Ship, the entire screen was filled with dark clouds.

    Despite looking at the monitor, Zhao Hai¡¯s mind was in another ce. He was currently thinking about the ck dragon.

    The dark clouds were able to nurture the ck dragon. Does this mean that there were other beasts living here? What was the ck dragon¡¯s levelpared to these other beasts?

    The realms in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield had little to no understanding regarding the sea. Nobody knew how big it was, nor did anyone know what¡¯s in it. The dark clouds and the purple mist were natural barriers dividing the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield into two different worlds. Right now, Zhao Hai was in this unexplored world and it seems to be bigger than the rest of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    As Zhao Hai was thinking about this, something red suddenly appeared on the monitor. Moreover, this red wasn¡¯t a dot, but arge area instead.

    Zhao Hai stared, then he immediately erged the disy. The erged image startled him once more. This was because what he saw was far from what he expected.

    Clouds, it was actually a huge group of clouds! This cloud wasn¡¯t ck, but it was snow white instead.

    The presence of white clouds were normal anywhere else, but it was quite special amidst the dark clouds. After seeing dark clouds for a long time, the white clouds became too eye-catching.

    Zhao Hai immediately moved and appeared among the white clouds. As soon as he appeared, he was dumbfounded. This was because the white clouds contained a lot of spiritual qi. It was not much differentpared to the maind. In fact, the spiritual qi was richer in this ce.

    What stunned Zhao Hai the most was that there seems to be a shield at the end of the clouds. The shield separated the white and the dark clouds. And amidst the white clouds, Zhao Hai was able to see trees that looked like cotton candy!

    What Zhao Hai saw was a tree. It had a trunk as well as branches. But in ce of leaves, it had clouds. It looked like a painting that children would draw where a tree had a trunk, a branch, and then semicircles describing the leaves.

    Zhao Hai moved and arrived next to the tree. He reached out and felt the softness of the leaves. However, despite its texture, the cloud-like leaves were quite tough. It seems to be covered by ayer of protection.

    Zhao Hai looked at the cloud trees, speechless. The world was truly strange, even things like these existed.

    At this time, Zhao Hai suddenly felt something move under his feet. When he looked down, he saw a mouse under him. This thing wasn¡¯t afraid of him at all. Most importantly, although it looked like a mouse, it had cloud-like fur covering its body. And it seems like its cloud-like fur was moving. It looked very cute.

    Zhao Hai squatted down and reached out towards the mouse. However, it seems like the mouse didn¡¯t want to be touched. It suddenly vanished and reappeared in a cloud tree. Its beady eyes still staring at Zhao hai.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile. This little thing was quite smart. But its presence here was strange. What was its name? Cloud Beast? Cloud Mouse?

    As Zhao Hai was thinking about this, a loud voice was suddenly heard, ¡°Who dares enter my orchard!?¡± When the voice fell, a shadow appeared from a distance. This person had a formidable aura. Unexpectedly, he was a Severed Soul Expert.

    Zhao Hai looked at the person. This person had white hair as well as white eyebrows. He had white clothing on while his skin was white also. Besides his eyes, everything about him was white. He was quite dazzling.

    However, Zhao Hai was sure that this person wasn¡¯t old. It may be because of this ce that he looked like this.

    The person also saw Zhao Hai and was surprised. He stared at Zhao Hai while Zhao Hai stared at him. The two looked at each other and nobody spoke for some time.

    After a moment, the person asked, ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he smiled faintly as he cupped his fist and said, ¡°I have seen your excellency. My name is Zhao Hai and I came from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. I didn¡¯t know that this is your orchard. Please excuse me.¡±

    The person looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You¡¯re from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Yes!¡±

    Just as Zhao Hai¡¯s words fell, the person suddenly roared, ¡° Then die!¡± Then he threw himself towards Zhao Hai with a longsword in his hand.

    The sword was entirely white and exuded cold sparkles. It could be seen at a nce that it wasn¡¯t ordinary. The person quickly arrived before Zhao Hai as he shed the sword towards Zhao Hai¡¯s throat.

    Zhao Hai lifted his hand and grasped the sword while wearing a metal glove. The sword was grasped so firmly that it was very hard to budge.

    Zhao Hai looked at the person and coldly said, ¡°Your excellency, I have no intention of being your enemy. Why did you suddenly want to kill me?¡±

    The person looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s hand holding his sword, hisplexion changed. Then he coldly snorted and said, ¡°The people from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield were never good people. Theye here only to plunder and kill. They kill everyone theye across!¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he asked, ¡°Your Excellency, you have seen people from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield? When?¡±

    The person coldly snorted as he retreated. Another sword appeared in his hand. But this time, the sword was a heavy one. It was 1.5 meters long and 30 centimeters wide. It looked like a nk of wood in the person¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 1542 â€“ Deceitful Guo Ling

    <h4>Chapter 1542 - Deceitful Guo Ling</h4>

    The man held his big sword and yelled as he shed towards Zhao Hai. As the person waved his sword, Zhao Hai noticed the surrounding white clouds fluctuating violently. After that, the clouds gathered as though being directed by the big sword. All of it was pouring towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, then he took a deep breath and threw out a punch. The man¡¯s sword wasn¡¯t a flying sword but a sword meant for closebat instead. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t meet the attack head on, instead he evaded and then punched the man¡¯s side.

    Although the person was wielding a huge sword, he was still very agile. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s fist, he immediately changed the sword¡¯s direction.

    The two exchanged moves quickly. However, the man understood that Zhao Hai had the upper hand and was just holding back. Otherwise, he would have already lost.

    The man wasn¡¯t a person who can¡¯t afford to lose. At first nce, Zhao Hai didn¡¯te with malicious intent.He took his sword back as he retreated fifty meters away. Then he looked at Zhao Hai and asked once more, ¡°Are you really from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Of course I am. Mister, how did you know about the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield? I haven¡¯t seen anyone from the battlefield that looks like Mister.¡±

    The man looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You can¡¯t have seen us. Our knowledge about the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield came identally as well. In this sea of clouds, there are countless ces like my orchard. Hundreds of years ago, while someone from the sea of clouds was hunting beasts, he came upon a dying cultivator. The cultivator looks just like you. That person is from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Because the people from the Cloud Sea are ignorant about the battlefield, they were naturally curious. They treated that person like an honored guest and had him stay in Cloud City. But they didn¡¯t expect that person to be heartless and cruel. After he recovered, he killed and robbed his saviours. In the end, several experts worked together to deal with him. If he wasn¡¯t killed, then the entire Cloud City would have been destroyed.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he looked at the person and asked, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be like this. Every fifty years, the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield would send people to explore the sea of clouds. The people whoe here aren¡¯t killers.¡±

    The person looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Are you really from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield? Tell me what the battlefield is.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hide anything from him and revealed the situation of the battlefield. After hearing this, the person said, ¡°No wonder you¡¯re robbers. That ce is basically a bandit¡¯s den.¡±

    When he heard this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but bitterly smile. The person didn¡¯t speak wrongly. The ce was truly a bandit¡¯sir. It¡¯s a ce where a huge bandit would rob from the small bandit and everyone were bandits. As long as they saw something good for the taking, like this orchard, the cultivators would no doubt want to rob it.

    And if Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t wrong, that person must have been an Immortal Expert. Besides Immortal Experts, most people wouldn¡¯t be able to make it this far.

    Zhao Hai sighed, then he said, ¡°That ce is indeed a bandit¡¯s den. However, it¡¯s a ce where thew is rob or be robbed. In order to survive, you need to be strong. It¡¯s not as peaceful as here.¡±

    The person looked at Zhao Hai, then he coldly snorted and said, ¡°What¡¯s different. The same is true for this ce. This orchard grows cloud fruits. Once eaten, these fruits can increase your cultivation. However, this orchard attracts cloud beasts. If you don¡¯t have enough strength, the cloud beasts will attack you. If you aren¡¯t strong enough, you will be robbed. Originally, that person offended a great n and was sent here. In the end, it was a situation where a big bandit kills a small bandit.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he looked at the person in confusion and said, ¡°Then why did you immediately try to kill me? And you even added the story about the person from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. We aren¡¯t that different.¡±

    The person coldly snorted and said, ¡°This is my orchard. I can say whatever I want.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel blood rushing to his head. He had never met such an unreasonable person before. This person¡¯s character was very weird.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the person and said, ¡°Your excellency, I didn¡¯te with evil intentions. If you don¡¯t want me here, I can leave.¡±

    The person looked at Zhao Hai, then he suddenlyughed as he said, ¡°I think you have a good temperament. Come, let¡¯s have a drink. I have freshly brewed Cloudfruit wine. It¡¯s very delicious.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the person, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Thank you very much, your excellency.¡± Then he approached the person in a carefree manner. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s action, the person couldn¡¯t help butugh as he patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite refreshing.¡± After he said that, he led Zhao Hai and flew. Before long, the two arrived before a house.

    Seeing this house, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be in a daze. The house looks like a huge cloud, except it had doors and windows on it.

    Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s dazed expression, the person smiled and said, ¡°This is my cloud house. In the Cloud Sea Realm, this is the mostmon type of house. Mister, pleasee in.¡± Zhao Hai quickly followed the person in.

    The house wasn¡¯t small and it was divided into several rooms. But at this time, Zhao Hai was in a living room more than ten square meters big. It was very spacious. There weren¡¯t any furniture in the room but instead fluttering white clouds. The person asked Zhao Hai to sit on a cloud as he sat down as well. Then he cupped his fist and said, ¡°This one is known as Guo Ling. Meeting mister today is fate. Please have a cup of my Cloudfruit wine.¡± Then he waved his hand and took out a white cloud. Then he grabbed the top of the cloud and opened it. As soon as he did that, an intoxicating fragrance filled the room.

    After that, Guo Ling grabbed a clump of cloud and then pinched it a couple of times before pouring wine over it. The cloud that he pinched became a wine ss.

    Zhao Hai observed Guo Ling¡¯s movements. He didn¡¯t expect the Cloud Sea Realm¡¯s clouds to have too many uses. This broadened his vision.

    Seeing Zhao Hai staring at him, Guo Ling smiled and said, ¡°Mister, these clouds are called Transforming Clouds. They are clouds that have been refined. You can make anything you want out of them. Mister can give it a try.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he grasped at a nearby cloud and took a clump. The cloud was weightless. Zhao Hai pinched the cloud and formed it into a cup simr to the one in front of him. Guo Ling saw this and then smiled as he poured Zhao Hai some liquor.

    The ss in Zhao Hai¡¯s hand still had the texture of a cloud. But when the wine was poured over, the liquid stayed inside and didn¡¯t spill out at all.

    Zhao Hai was surprised. Seeing this, Guo Ling couldn¡¯t help butugh as he said, ¡°Mister, please.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a nod and then drank the wine inside the cup. The wine smoothly flowed through Zhao Hai¡¯s throat. The fragrance of the liquor lingered for some time.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Good wine!¡±

    Guo Lingughed and said, ¡°If you like it, have some more.¡± Then he poured Zhao Hai another ss. Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t decline. The two happily exchanged several cups.

    Suddenly, Zhao Hai¡¯splexion changed. His face turned to anger as he looked at Guo Ling and said, ¡°You, the wine was poisoned?¡±

    Guo Lingughed and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s poisoned. You bumpkins from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, how could you fathom the wondrous arts of the Cloudsea Territory? Hahaha. While the wine you drank is poisonous, I have been drinking peerlessly good wine!¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯splexion turned whiter, bing as white as Guo Ling¡¯s. Looking at Zhao Hai, Guo Ling sneered, ¡°What I told you before was a lie. There was indeed someone from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield that ended up here and was rescued. However, we sealed his cultivation and turned him into a ve. He told us everything about the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Hahaha. What an idiot. You really think you can get benefits here? Let me tell you, if the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield is a bandit¡¯s den, the Cloudsea Territory is an even bigger banditir. If it weren¡¯t for the dark clouds separating us, our Cloudsea Army would have already killed their way to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Guo Ling and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this.¡±

    Guo Lingughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s been many years since I¡¯ve caught a ve from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. I can definitely sell you for a good price, enough for me to buy more orchards.¡±

    As Guo Ling was reveling in his achievement, Zhao Hai¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°I won¡¯t be a ve of the Cloudsea Territory.¡±

    Guo Ling stared. He discovered that something wasn¡¯t right with Zhao Hai. He turned his head to see that Zhao Hai was coldly looking at him. However, Zhao Hai¡¯splexion turned normal. It was as if he wasn¡¯t poisoned in the first ce.

    As Guo Ling was stunned, he suddenly felt a pain in chest. He looked down to see a sword poking out of him. He felt his heart being torn into two and couldn¡¯t help but vomit out blood. Surprisingly, his blood was also white.

    Guo Ling looked at Zhao Hai, his mouth moved but no words came out. In the end, his body lost its bnce and fell down. The light in his eyes had disappeared.

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted and waved his hand. Dark mist wrapped around Guo Ling¡¯s body. Once the dark mist vanished, a new Undead stood in front of Zhao Hai.

 Chapter 1543 â€“ Not Enough Levels

    <h4>Chapter 1543 - Not Enough Levels</h4>

    Zhao Hai looked at the Undead standing before him. This Undead was naturally Guo Ling. As soon as he ingested the wine, Zhao Hai immediately discovered that there was poison in it. However, he didn¡¯t act on it. He had the Space detoxify it first. To be honest, the poison wasn¡¯t that strong and wasn¡¯t life-threatening. It just made people unable to use their spiritual force. It was nothing remarkable.

    After discovering this, Zhao Hai wanted to see what Guo Ling would do next. This Guo Ling was quite interesting. He was aggressive in the beginning and even wanted to kill him. But when he saw that he couldn¡¯t do anything to Zhao Hai, he immediately pretended to be kind. This caused him to act and poison the alcohol.

    Then, upon hearing Guo Lingter on, Zhao Hai confirmed that the Cloud Sea Realm wasn¡¯t a good ce. It might be more chaotic than the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    Looking at the Undead in front of him, Zhao Hai asked, ¡°Guo Ling, are the people of the Cloudsea Territory ascenders from the lower realms?¡±

    Guo Ling shook his head and said, ¡°Replying to the Young Master. We¡¯re not. The people from the Cloudsea Territory are natives born here. ording to legend, the Cloudsea Territory had nobody in the beginning. Afterwards, the spiritual qi of the clouds gave birth to many things. And in the end, we were created.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. The situation of the Cloudsea Territory was quite special. It¡¯s impossible for them to be ascenders nor people from outside.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect there to be natives of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. How many years did it take before humans appeared on Earth? The Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield was a subspace made by other people. Not only did it give birth to people, it gave birth to people who can cultivate. In this case, how old was the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield?

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai¡¯s scalp couldn¡¯t help but tingle. He looked at Guo Ling and said, ¡°When did cultivation begin to exist here?¡±

    Guo Ling shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, nobody tried to find out.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°What cultivation method does the Cloudsea Territory use? How are you rted to Cloud Beasts? What are Cloud Fruits?¡±

    Guo Ling answered, ¡°The cultivation methods of the Cloudsea Territory are about the same as those in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. As for the Cloud Beasts, they exist here in the territory. Capturing these beasts can help with our cultivation. Generally, these beasts stay inside the clouds. But these beasts would often be attracted to Whitecloud Inds.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, ¡°What do Cloud Beasts look like?¡± Zhao Hai asked this because he felt that the ck dragon that he caught was probably one of these cloud beasts.

    Guo Ling turned his hand and took out a white token. He handed it over to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, this is the Cloud Token. The Cloudsea Territory uses it to record everything. Inside the token are all the Cloud Beasts currently discovered. Please have a look.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodde and received the token before searching it with his spiritual force. The information stored inside immediately entered his brain. This was a very detailed record of every Cloud Beast along with their strength. There¡¯s also their benefit to people as well as methods to subdue them.

    Zhao Hai looked through the list one by one. These Cloud Beastse in all shapes and forms. Some were small like bugs while some were as huge as dragons. They all live in what they call the Endless ck Clouds. Once these Cloud Beasts were captured, the energy they absorbed from the ck clouds could be transformed into spiritual qi. It was precisely because of this that Cloud Beasts were quite famous in the Cloudsea Territory.

    Zhao Hai also found information about the ck dragon he captured. The ck dragon was called Thunder Dragon. It was a powerful and dangerous Cloud Beast. Average Immortal Experts wouldn¡¯t dare catch it.

    Zhao Hai stored the Cloud Token before looking at Guo Ling and said, ¡°Guo Ling, tell me about Whitecloud Inds.¡±

    Guo Ling replied, ¡°Whitecloud Inds are footholds in the Cloudsea Territory. People from the Cloudsea Territory cannot just explore it freely. We need to use Cloudships in order to traverse it. And even with a Cloudship, we cannot go too far. But in Whitecloud Inds, we can go wherever we want. We don¡¯t know howrge the Cloudsea Territory is or how many Whitecloud Inds there are. These Whitecloud Inds vary in sizes and they usually grow nts. Some of these nts are Cloudfruit Trees. These fruits can be eaten and turned into wine. In some bigger Whitecloud Inds, they also grow other things such as cloud rice or cloud vegetables. There are also cloud crystals. These crystals can be used to refine medicine or be ingested directly. Because of this every Whitecloud Ind discovered are upied by people as a ce to cultivate. A group¡¯s strength depends on how many Whitecloud Inds they hold.¡±

    Zhao Hai understood that although Guo Ling and the others were residents of the Cloudsea Territory, they should have all been born in these Whitecloud Inds. The territory was filled with dark clouds, making it impossible for the people of the territory to freely explore it. These Whitecloud Inds were akin to sanctuaries that allowed people to thrive in.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°What about these transforming clouds?¡±

    Guo Ling replied, ¡°Transforming Clouds are ordinary white clouds that the people of the territory refine. These clouds can be shaped into any form. Although they look like clouds on the outside, they are all perfectly usable. They are the main tools of the people in the Cloudsea Territory.¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned and said, ¡°If everyone in the Cloudsea Territory used the white clouds, then wouldn¡¯t they run out?¡±

    Guo Ling answered, ¡°Young Master, the white clouds are growing all the time. The speed at which we use them is far less than its generation. There aren¡¯t any problems with us using them.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t expect it to be like this. He looked at Guo Ling and said, ¡°Wo what about the weapon that you use? What are they made of?¡±

    Guo Ling replied, ¡°All weapons that we use are refined from the bones of Cloud Beasts. After refining them, the beast bones be very hard. They also carry very powerful might.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a nod, ¡°So it¡¯s like that. Write how to use the cloud beasts as well as the process to make transforming clouds. Also, write everything you know about the Cloudsea Territory.¡± Guo Ling nodded before he was sent to the Space.

    Actually, there¡¯s no need for Guo Ling to write anything down. After leveling up, the Space¡¯s abilities had been further improved. Undead like Guo Ling can directly input their memories into the Space¡¯s database. This was a lot more convenient than writing down.

    Zhao Hai stood in Guo Ling¡¯s orchard and looked at the Cloudfruit Trees. He waved his hand and sent a whole tree as well as a clump of white cloud to the Space.

    After the white clouds and the tree was sent to the Space, a prompt was heard, ¡°Special white clouds detected. It can grow on its own and contains arge quantity of spiritual qi as well as life force. As it grows, it can also produce spiritual force.¡±

    ¡°Special white cloud fruit bearing tree detected. Its fruits can be used to brew alcohol. It has a high amount of spiritual qi.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect the white clouds to have additional use. It seems like he found a treasure this time.

    At this time, another prompt was heard, ¡°Animal living in white clouds discovered. The animal can transform into mist and return to its original form. Extracting abilities, abilities extracted. Adding abilities to the animals to the Space. The ability has also been integrated into the Host¡¯s body.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared. He didn¡¯t really think that there would be such a thing. Could his body really transform into a cloud and reorganize?

    With a thought, Zhao Hai¡¯s body vanished into mist and reformed itself. Zhao Hai was stunned. He immediately tried it again and found out that his body had be a white cloud. Then he used his spiritual force to move his body towards another ce.

    Zhao Hai smiled. This ability was good, but it wasn¡¯t very useful for him. He returned to the Space and found Laura and the others looking at a cloud in the middle of the room. Zhao Hai can see that it was a transforming cloud.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You all like this thing?¡±

    Laura turned her head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, let¡¯s make more of this cloud, alright?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°You can talk to Cai¡¯er about that. There¡¯s a lot of white clouds outside, you can make as much as you want.¡± Zhao Hai was naturally referring to Guo Ling¡¯s Whitecloud Ind. Since Guo Ling has no need for it, then naturally Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be polite.

    Laura and the others turned to Cai¡¯er. Seeing the gazes on her, Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Alright, this Whitecloud Ind isn¡¯t that big, we can just use it. Originally, I wanted to make the ind into a foothold into the Cloudsea Territory. We can establish a transmission formation here so that we can return from the Hundred Treasures Realm.¡±

    Laura stared, then she said, ¡°This will be an issue. With Brother Hai¡¯s strength, he wouldn¡¯t be able to digest all of the Cloudsea Territory. We might as well tell the Hundred Treasures Realm.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Of course I can¡¯t digest the entire territory. Even the Hundred Treasures Realm can¡¯t do it. Once our peoplee, they can only move into this ind. If they leave this ind, they would be finished. The cultivators in the Cloudsea Territory will alsoe to this ind soon. Alright, let¡¯s stop talking about this. Let¡¯s see first how many inds there are in this territory and then send our report. Let the people back in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield deal with it. In any case, we can also create a Whitecloud inside the Space.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Laura and the others smiled. There really isn¡¯t anything in the Cloudsea Territory. Apart from Whitecloud Inds, there¡¯s nothing else to take note of. Whitecloud Inds were the flesh and blood of the Cloudsea Territory.

    While looking at the monitor, Lizzy turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, will you inform Xiang Bo and the others about this? I¡¯m afraid this isn¡¯t something we can keep as a secret.¡±

    Zhao Hai knit his brows and said, ¡°This matter needs to be thought out. We can tell them, but after we report to the Hundred Treasures Realm. Let¡¯s ask them for advice first.¡±

    Lizzy and the others nodded. At this time, Cai¡¯er turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, we should take some of these white clouds to the Universal Scanner to be dposed and integrated into Liquid Silver.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes lit up as he said, ¡°Good idea. Let¡¯s do that.¡± Cai¡¯er smiled faintly and immediately sent a clump of white clouds to the Universal Scanner. But this time, they were left disappointed. They were given a prompt that the level of the scanner wasn¡¯t enough. It couldn¡¯t dpose the white clouds!

    This caused Zhao Hai to be startled. It has been a long time since the Space returned this prompt.

    Cai¡¯er pursed her lips as she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be this advanced. We can¡¯t analyze it yet.¡±

    This caused Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes to light up as he said, ¡°This just means that it¡¯s a high-grade material. The Space already received a lot of things from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. If the Universal Scanner can¡¯t analyze the white clouds, then this means that it¡¯s anything but ordinary. I¡¯m sure it has a lot of uses.¡±

    Laura¡¯s eyes also shone as she said, ¡°Right. For the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield to birth living beings is already strange. Brother Hai, do you think this involves the white clouds? If this is the case, then the white clouds have more uses than we think. Most importantly, it might mean that the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield is created much sooner than we thought.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s possible. It seems like we need to take these white clouds seriously. But this is also good. At least we managed to get our hands on something extraordinary.¡±

    At this time, Megan shook her head and said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, if the white clouds are really extraordinary, then the Space should have leveled up. Why didn¡¯t it create any prompts?¡±

    It was Cai¡¯er who answered, ¡°This isn¡¯t strange. Right now, the Space only knows about the basic use of the white clouds. However, it cannot analyze what it¡¯s made of and its properties. Because of this, it cannot be judged by the Space. The Space doesn¡¯t know if it can level up from the white clouds.¡±

    Zhao Hai said, ¡°Then the white cloud must be the most valuable material we¡¯ve sent to the Space. Is it higher than the spirit root?¡±

    Cai¡¯er shook her head and said, ¡°This and that are different. The spirit root is something produced by the World of Cultivation. Meanwhile, the white clouds might be linked to the creator of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. It might be the creator¡¯s artifact, an influence higher than the Hundred Treasures Realm. Because its level is too high, the Space cannot judge it. We still aren¡¯t sure if it¡¯s as valuable as the spirit root.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright, no matter what, we¡¯ll know when the Space levels up. Cai¡¯er, begin refining the white clouds of this Whitecloud Ind. Then let¡¯s go find another ind.¡±

 Chapter 1544 â€“ Sea of Beasts

    <h4>Chapter 1544 - Sea of Beasts</h4>

    Zhao Hai stood on the top of the bow as the Hell King¡¯s Ship traversed the Cloudsea Territory. However, this Cloudsea Territory was truly boring. There were a lot of dark clouds. No matter who, they would be tired of looking at it after some time.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t bothered by it. He continued to stand on the ship¡¯s bow and stare at the ck clouds ahead as though he was waiting for a treasure to emerge.

    Actually, there really were treasures in the dark clouds, the cloud beasts. Cloud beasts live inside the dark clouds. Growing up in this environment, each and every one of them were strong. But these cloud beasts share the same hobby, and that was eating white clouds.

    Since the people on the Cloudsea Territory knew about this characteristic, they would frequently use white clouds to bait the cloud beasts.

    It must be said that these white clouds were really interesting. As long as you cut a piece of it and put it among the dark clouds, it would slowly grow up by itself.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use white clouds as bait this time. This was because Cai¡¯er discovered a cloud beast in front of them. The cloud beast looked like a fierce tiger.

    Zhao Hai saw a lot of beasts in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. However, there were no tiger beasts. This caused Zhao Hai to think that there were tigers in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. But now, he finally saw one.

    The tiger seemed to be sleeping on a dark cloud. It was covered in ck shiny fur. Its entire body was pitch ck besides the white pattern on its forehead that looked like a king(Íõ) character.

    Although the tiger seems like it was sleeping soundly, every breath it took caused the surrounding dark clouds to form tornadoes.

    Zhao Hai was still some distance away from the tiger beast. He was observing it through the Space. This tiger wasn¡¯t weak, it had the strength of an Immortal Expert.

    This caused Zhao Hai to wonder. Why do the cloud beasts he encounters all have great strength? He remembered that most of the cloud beasts in Guo Ling¡¯s list were quite weak, with the weakest at the lowest level of cultivation. On the other hand, the two beasts that Zhao Hai met were at the Immortal Level.

    At this time, the ck tiger opened its eyes and swept towards Zhao Hai¡¯s direction. Then it slowly stood up. Its actions weren¡¯t quick, instead they looked very graceful. After that, the tiger began walking towards the Hell King¡¯s Ship.

    The walking speed of the tiger wasn¡¯t fast. And as it walked, the surrounding clouds weren¡¯t disturbed at all. This helped to hide its figure.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai became even more curious about this tiger. It has been five days since he departed Guo Ling¡¯s ind. In those five days, Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t met any living creatures. After asking Guo Ling about it, Zhao Hai learned that Guo Ling chose to go into a far ce because he managed to offend people. The orchard wasn¡¯t his. Guo Ling just found records of a distant Whitecloud Ind, so he went there in order to avoid pursuit.

    Because he was being chased down, Guo Ling lost his weapons and various items. It was because of this that he disyed horrible strength when he fought against Zhao hai.

    It has been hard for Guo Ling to run to such a far away ce. In order to reach his ind, he suffered injuries. After spending many years on the ind, Guo Ling had yet to recover from his wounds. In order to deal with enemies, he had to make poisonous wine. In the end, he used the wine on Zhao Hai which caused him to be killed.

    Guo Ling also told Zhao Hai that the ce they were currently in was a forbidden area in the Cloudsea Territory. It was called the Sea of Beasts. In this area, formidable cloud beasts roam. The strength of the beasts couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Because of this, Guo Ling chose to run here. This was because the power that he offended was just too strong. If he picked any other ce, he wouldn¡¯t survive.

    It was because this was the Sea of Beasts that so few people came here, let alone people from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. It was because of this region that the people from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield and the Cloudsea Territory had not met each other.

    Zhao Hai also managed to grasp some understanding about the Cloudsea Territory. Although Guo Ling was a Severed Soul Expert, he wasn¡¯t an extraordinary person in the Cloudsea Territory. Moreover, he had a rogue cultivator background. Naturally, he wasn¡¯t regarded very well. He didn¡¯t know anyone high up. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have offended the people he managed to offend.

    The Cloudsea Territory was like the lower realms. The influence here was divided between ns. There were no nations here. On the other hand, the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield were ruled by various realms. It didn¡¯t have any ns in control.

    Because of this style of government, there exists numerous powers in the Cloudsea Territory. These powers formed a bnce between cooperation and struggle. Rogue Cultivators like Guo Ling basically couldn¡¯t progress far.

    Despite this, the Sea of Beastsy outside the influence of these ns. This was because there were just too many beasts in this region.

    A lot of ns send their people here in order to try and capture cloud beasts. However, they would only explore the outskirts of the region. They wouldn¡¯t dare go any deeper. Otherwise, if any of the formidable beasts show up, they would all be eradicated.

    Guo Ling was only able to reach his ind because he found a token of a predecessor. This token had a fairly safe route through the Sea of Beasts. Guo Ling used this route to escape.

    Zhao Hai originally thought that even if there were powerful beasts in the Sea of Beasts, there should also be smaller beasts mixed in. It was really strange that he only met Immortal-stage beasts.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think too much about this. He was very curious about the Cloud Beasts, but he has yet to form an idea to capture them for the Space.

    Looking at the tiger making a move, Zhao Hai stopped. Then he retreated slowly. He wanted to see if the tiger would try to pursue.

    The tiger noticed Zhao Hai¡¯s intention to retreat. It immediately pounced. Before long, it was very close to Zhao Hai¡¯s location.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect thezy and sluggish looking tiger to have such quick speed once it made an effort. However, he wasn¡¯t worried. He already expected it due to his previous fight with the ck dragon. Cloud Beasts couldn¡¯t just be provoked easily, especially these high-level beasts.

    Although the ck tiger didn¡¯t look special, Zhao Hai knew clearly that it was very strong. In Guo Ling¡¯s list, this ck tiger was known as Howling Wind Tiger. Once it moves, the wind and clouds change color. Its ability to control the wind was very formidable.

    Zhao Hai calcted the location of the tiger¡¯s next pounce. With a wave of his hand, he made a sword formation with ten thousand swords appear on the calcted location. Once the tigernded, it fell down on the sword formation. It tried to struggle free. To be honest, the tiger was indeed very strong. However, Zhao Hai¡¯s sword formation mixed with faith power has be its nemesis. No matter how hard the Howling Wind Tiger moved, it couldn¡¯t get out. Before long, it was captured and sent to the Space by Zhao Hai.

    From Guo Ling¡¯s list, Zhao Hai knew that the Howling Wind Tiger and the Thunder Dragon were among the top-level beasts in the Sea of Beasts. Even Immortal Experts of the Cloudsea Territory didn¡¯t dare offend them. Because of this, Zhao Hai lost interest in capturing the other cloud beasts.

    By this point, capturing cloud beasts would bring no benefit to the Space. Zhao Hai cleared his mind and then traversed the Sea of Beasts ording to the map that Guo Ling acquired.

    Zhao Hai spent nearly one month flying. He was very careful along the way and tightly followed the map in his hand. He also avoided strong cloud beasts.

    This wasn¡¯t to say that Zhao Hai was afraid of the cloud beasts. Because these beasts were useless to him, it would only be a waste of time if he were to fight them. What Zhao Hai wanted to do right now was to reach the core of the Cloudsea Territory and see what it really was.

    Something that caused Zhao Hai to feel a headache was his identity. People from the Cloudsea Territory look distinctly different from Zhao Hai. As soon as he was seen, they would immediately know that he wasn¡¯t one of them. When the timees, the people from the Cloudsea Territory might try to deal with him.

    However, Zhao Hai felt that it would be a pity if he didn¡¯t visit the Cloudsea Territory. In the end, he decided to push through. The worst thing that could happen was for him to cause trouble in the territory.

    Zhao Hai might be a cautious person who treated matters with a lukewarm response. However, this didn¡¯t mean that he was a coward. As his strength improved, his bearing was also bing stronger. In the past, he preferred to act low-key because he knew that his strength was nothing in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. At that time, Immortal Experts can force him to use his trump cards. As his strength increased, the less and less cards he would have to reveal. Moreover, his strength was bing well-known. It would be unreasonable if he still acted low-key.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to be discreet, but some people actually think that he wanted to. Mu Yao and the others wanted Zhao Hai to keep being low-key since he was too important for the Hundred Treasures Realm. They wanted to reduce Zhao Hai¡¯s fame to as little as possible so that other realms wouldn¡¯t pay attention to him. If the other realms knew about Zhao Hai¡¯s abilities, then they would no doubt try to assassinate him. Because of this worry, Mu Yao wanted Zhao Hai to disappear from public eyes. But at this moment, a jade sword message flew into the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters and delivered itself to Mu Yao¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 1545 â€“ Beast Concealed In The Clouds

    <h4>Chapter 1545 - Beast Concealed In The Clouds</h4>

    After chasing Shen Wei out, Mu Yao returned to his cave residence. Although Shen Wei has been kicked out from power, this doesn¡¯t mean that he was now in control. He had just ended his term. Because of this, the Hundred Treasures Realm would arrange another 5 Elders to be the ruling elders.

    Despite this, Mu Yao was still very concerned about any news regarding Zhao Hai. He knew clearly well how crucial Zhao Hai was for the Hundred Treasures Realm. It can be said that as long as Zhao Hai returns, even if he didn¡¯t bring anything back, the Hundred Treasures Realm would still gain a lot.

    For this reason, Mu Yao was paying attention to any developments in the headquarters. Although he wasn¡¯t in charge and could return to his to close up, he still stayed in the headquarters in order to wait for any information about Zhao Hai.

    The Elders of the Hundred Treasures Realm also understood Mu Yao¡¯s feelings. But since they hadn¡¯t met Zhao Hai before, it was impossible for him to know about their spiritual signature. As the matter stands, Zhao Hai could only send a message back to Mu Yao. It was best for Mu Yao to stay in the headquarters in order to receive any news.

    However, it has already been ten days but no news hade. Mu Yao couldn¡¯t help but be very anxious. Mu Yao no longer had any intentions of closing up. Once in a while, he would get out of his residence and take a stroll around the transmission formations.

    It wasn¡¯t only Mu Yao who was waiting, the entire headquarters were also waiting with him. Whether it was an Immortal Expert or a Transcending Tribtion Expert, everyone was waiting for any news from Zhao Hai. However, they heard nothing back. The mood of the headquarters was very heavy.

    This day, Mu Yao was once again strolling around the transmission formation. Mu Yao looked like a senile old mantely. His eyes showed anxiety as he strolled back and forth the transmission formations. He was now beginning to regret agreeing to Zhao Hai¡¯s request to explore the sea.

    At this time, a jade sword message flew over. Mu Yao didn¡¯t even turn his head as he casually caught it, he looked like he didn¡¯t care. Then he nonchntly scanned it using his spiritual force.

    Upon seeing the contents of the jade sword message, Mu Yao couldn¡¯t help but shake. Then he focused on the jade sword message¡¯s contents. His expression quickly lit up as heughed in front of the transmission formation.

    The experts near the transmission formation were already used to Mu Yao¡¯s presence there. Seeing Mu Yao¡¯s happy expression, they couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Elder Mu, is it news about Zhao Hai?¡±

    They knew that the only thing that could make Mu Yaough was Zhao Hai. Looking at the one who asked, Mu Yao nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s a message sent by Zhao Hai. He¡¯s currently safe.¡± After speaking, Mu Yao turned around and left. His voice wasn¡¯t low, so a lot of people heard it. In no time, the atmosphere of the headquarters lightened up.

    Mu Yao didn¡¯t have any time to join in on the merry mood. This was because Zhao Hai¡¯s message contained more than information about his well-being. A shocking news was included that would affect the future development of the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Mu Yao quickly arrived at the conference hall. The two Severed Soul Experts on the entrance of the hall immediately weed Mu Yao as soon as they saw him. Mu Yao didn¡¯t dy, he waved his had and quickly entered the hall.

    There were five Elders inside the hall. One of the five was a man dressed in ck robes. He had an iron-like expression on his face. As he closed his eyes, he looked more like a statue than a person.

    Mu Yao turned to the man dressed in ck and said, ¡°Old Zong. Huge news. Huge news just arrived!¡±

    The ck dressed elder turned his head to Mu Yao and said, ¡°Old Mu, what are you so anxious about?¡±

    Mu Yao stepped forward and said, ¡°Old Zong, look at this. Zhao Hai just sent his report about the sea. He actually found traces of people and beasts. He¡¯s now currently investigating!¡±

    Hearing Mu Yao, Elder Zong was also excited. He snatched the jade sword message and searched it with his spiritual force. He carefully searched through the contents of the message before turning to Mu Yao and saying, ¡°Are you certain that this is genuine?¡±

    Mu Yao looked into Elder Zong¡¯s eyes, then he said, ¡°I¡¯m absolutely sure. I believe that Little Hai wouldn¡¯t make a joke about this matter.¡±

    Elder Zong looked at Mu Yao and then smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Old Mu, please don¡¯t be offended, but this matter is too important. I need to be careful. We need to discuss this further. I alone cannot make a decision on this matter.¡±

    Mu Yao also believed that this matter was too big and the people here weren¡¯t enough to make a decision. It might even require a Ten-Elder Assembly.

    Although it might seem that thest battle against the Fireweaver and the Giant Spirit Realm was more important than Zhao Hai¡¯s matter, it must be known that the Hundred Treasures Realm had been prepared to deal with the Giant Spirit Realm for many years. With this in ce, naturally there¡¯s no need for a Ten-Elder Assembly. And when the Fireweavers entered the scene, the Hundred Treasures Realm was surprised. Even a Ten-Elder Assembly wouldn¡¯t be much of a help at that time.

    But this time, the implications were too important. Zhao Hai discovered signs of beasts and people on the sea. This waspletely unprecedented. This may lead to a major opportunity for the entire Hundred Treasures Realm. It cannot be dealt with carelessly.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded and said, ¡°We need to make a swift decision. But I think we can wait for Little Hai¡¯s next message. The sea is entirely filled with ck clouds. Even if we send Little Hai a message, there¡¯s no way for it to reach him. We can only wait for Little Hai. What we need to do right now is to prepare.¡±

    Mu Yao spent the longest time with Zhao Hai among the people in the conference hall, so he understood Zhao Hai the most. Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t send a message with no reason. When he wrote it, he definitely knew something more regarding the sea.

    As soon as Elder Zong heard Mu Yao, he said, ¡°You really have so much confidence in Zhao Hai. But if you¡¯re that confident, Old Mu, then why were you so anxious before?¡±

    Mu Yao scratched his head and said, ¡°Zong Ze, you old man, stick to talking about business.¡±

    Hearing Mu Yao, Elder Zong couldn¡¯t help butugh. Mu Yao and Zong Ze were very good friends. Naturally, there¡¯s no need for politeness between the two of them. They can ridicule each other as much as they want.

    Mu Yao looked at Zong Ze, then he snorted and said, ¡°I was anxious before because I¡¯m worried that Little Hai would be affected by the purple mist and the dark clouds. Now that Little Hai managed to send a message back, it showed that he¡¯s not afraid of these things, so why would I be worried? Even if there¡¯s people there as well as beasts, as long as he¡¯s not affected by the dark clouds, how could they do anything to him? Little Hai will definitely send another message. When he does, I reckon he has already ventured deep inside.¡±

    Hearing Mu Yao, Zong Ze nodded and said, ¡°Alright. If this is really the case, then that would be the best. But it¡¯s good that we make some preparations. Old Mu, you should call Little Yu and the others back. We¡¯re going to prepare people, so how could we leave them out?¡±

    Mu Yu was also aware that there¡¯s no longer any use for Mu Yao and the others to close up. He gave a nod and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go call him over. Alright then, I¡¯ll be leaving this ce to you.¡± After he said that, he turned around and left.

    These people didn¡¯t know that their actions had been seen by Zhao Hai. He didn¡¯t send the message from the Cloudsea Territory but instead from outside the headquarters. The Space already mapped the headquarters, so he can send a message there in a blink of an eye. Naturally, the speed was very fast.

    When he saw that Mu Yao was actually worried about him, Zhao Hai decided to send word back. Seeing Mu Yao¡¯s happy appearance, Zhao Hai was also d. Hearing Mu Yao¡¯s exchange with Zong Ze, he turned his head to Laura and the others and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Elder Mu to know me so well. It seems like I cannot bezy anymore.¡±

    Laura smiled faintly, then she said, ¡°With our current speed, we¡¯ll be able to exit the Sea of Beasts in a few days. After we leave, there will be a huge Whitecloud Ind named the Beast Fortress. This is a ce used by the Cloudsea Territory to prevent the cloud beasts from killing people. There are three great ns in the Cloudsea Territory. Moreover, these three ns are located close to the Sea of Beasts. This allowed them to seize cloud beasts for their own use. The people in these ns are very strong. Even Guo Ling doesn¡¯t know how many powerhouses they have. After all, Guo Ling is just a Severed Soul Expert. He has no idea about the strength of each n.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then he said, ¡°We cannot casually offend anyone in this ce. If these three ns can keep such powerful beasts, it means that they are very strong. There certainly are a lot of Immortal Experts inside those ns. If we provoke them, we not only alert them of our presence, we will also have no ce to hide in.¡±

    Lizzy gave a nod and said, ¡°This means that we cannot show up in front of these people. I have read Guo Ling¡¯s notes. About ten thousand kilometers east of the Beast Fortress is a small ind. There are no great ns living there and most people don¡¯t even know that it exists. The people there are those who want to take risks and venture into the Sea of Beasts and also those who offended some big ns before. Because of how small the ind is, the ns ignore it. Our goal should be that ce.¡±

    Zhao Hai agreed, ¡°Are you talking about the Hidden Cloud Vige? It¡¯s indeed good for a temporary base. Alright, let¡¯s go there. We¡¯ll settle down first before exploring the Cloudsea Territory. I really want to see how strong they are.¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled faintly before changing the Hell King¡¯s Ship¡¯s direction towards the Hidden Cloud Vige. They haven¡¯t told Xiang Bo and the others about this yet. Since they were inside the ship, Xiang Bo and the others could also sense some anomalies. However, they couldn¡¯t sense anything outside. Since this was the case, Xiang Bo and the others knew that something must have happened and Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want them to know about it. They didn¡¯t ask any questions and just stayed inside their rooms to cultivate. This was because they knew very well that they had no courage to ask Zhao Hai.

 Chapter 1546 â€“ Cloud Rat Zhe Jun

    <h4>Chapter 1546 - Cloud Rat Zhe Jun</h4>

    Zhe Jun was carefully traversing the sea in front of him. He kept cautious of his surroundings. It must be said that Zhe Jun¡¯s appearance was quite sinister. He had shiny rat-like eyes as well as a pair of buck teeth. He also had short hair which made people associate him with mice.

    Zhe Jun was a very interesting person. Besides his greed, he really had no other weakness. His hands and feet were very dishonest. He liked to do petty thefts. However, he was also wise, he didn¡¯t dare provoke people. Because of this, he was able to live easily before.

    But five years ago, he stole something from a very ordinary cultivator. It was the cultivator¡¯s storage cloud token. He managed to find a lot of good things inside from cloudfruit wine to cloud crystals.

    However, before Zhe Jun could enjoy his spoils, he suddenly heard that a n was tracking him. It was said that they wanted to find the person who stole from their steward. The n was very strong. It would be very easy for them to squeeze him to death.

    Zhe Jun didn¡¯t dare stay in the huge Whitecloud Ind. He ran to the Hidden Cloud Vige and hid there for five years. Afterwards, he discovered that the vige was very good with nobody managing it. He was unfettered there. Moreover, he can go to the Sea of Beasts once in a while in order to take a small cloud beast or two. Although it couldn¡¯t be sold for a lot, it was still able to provide him with enough food to eat.

    Zhe Jun also had a peculiar liking towards rats. He has a lot of rats inside his cloudbeast token. These rats were also cloud beasts, but the help they provided people was very minimal. Because of this, not a lot of people use them. Despite this, Zhe Jun liked them. The cloud beasts he used were all rats. Rats don¡¯t help much when alone, but they¡¯re quite useful in big numbers. Slowly, Zhe Jun was able to gain a reputation for himself in the Hidden Cloud Vige. He was named Cloud Rat Zhe Jun.

    Nobody knows the reason why Zhe Jun liked to use his army of rats. Actually, Zhe Jun was a practical person. The cloud beasts he used before weren¡¯t rats. Cloud beasts needed to be fed white clouds from time to time otherwise they would die. While Zhe Jun was running away, his cloud beasts began dying one by one. Later on, he can only afford to use rats.

    However, after using rats, Zhe Jun discovered that the spiritual qi provided by rats allowed him to stay in the Sea of Beasts for quite a while. Moreover, they consume very little food. In terms of costs, they were quite efficient. So from then on, Zhe Jun decided to use rats as his cloud beasts.

    In the Cloudsea Territory, everyone can use cloud beasts to provide themselves with spiritual qi. These beasts lived freely among the dark clouds. Even if they don¡¯t eat white clouds, there would be no problems. However, once they were caught, they needed to be fed with white clouds from time to time otherwise they would die of hunger. Captured cloud beasts give their energy to cultivators so that they could survive in the Sea of clouds. This allowed the cultivators to move in the dark clouds for a long time. Once the cloud beasts die, the cultivators would be in danger since they would be affected by the dark clouds.

    Due to this, if they weren¡¯t using Cloudsea Ships, people knew that they could only stay in the dark clouds for at most ten days. If they don¡¯te back in ten days, their cloud beasts would be exhausted and they would be influenced by the dark clouds.

    After Zhe Jun used rats, he discovered that they allowed him to thrive in the dark clouds for 15 days with no problem. These rats would still be energetic and their strength didn¡¯t decrease.

    Despite having this discovery, Zhe Jun didn¡¯t inform anybody else. He knew that he wasn¡¯t strong. If he made his discovery known, then he would only be bringing disaster onto himself. He just used this discovery to benefit himself.

    This day, Zhe Jun was out catching cloud beasts. His strength was only at the Core Formation Stage. His level of strength was at the minimum in this ce. He also didn¡¯t have a special ability, which caused him to be at the lowest level of society. Majority of cloud beasts he caught were rabbits, cats, and other small critters. They were barely enough to trade for some food and drinks.

    Zhe Jun was cautiously moving forward. With his strength, if he met a strong cloud beast, then he would definitely be food.

    Fortunately, Zhe Jun was using rats as his cloud beasts. These rats were very good. As long as a high-level beast was in the vicinity, they would immediately be alert and then group up.

    While Zhe Jun was flying forward, he suddenly noticed the dark clouds in front of him roll over. This caused him to be startled. This could only mean that there¡¯s something abnormal in front of him. But what made him feel strange was the fact that his cloud rats didn¡¯t make any response. As Zhe Jun was confused, he suddenly felt his body tighten. Without noticing it, iron chains had entangled him.

    Zhe Jun was greatly surprised. Just as he was about to attempt breaking loose, he felt his body losing its strength. He can no longer move. Then he felt the iron chains tighten even more before being pulled towards the approaching figure.

    Before long, Zhe Jun felt a presence in front of him. He was approaching a huge ship, and there was someone standing in front of it.

    Seeing this person, Zhe Jun couldn¡¯t help but be startled. This was because this person didn¡¯t look like someone from the Cloudsea Territory. Due to his surprise, Zhe Jun forgot to speak.

    Seeing Zhe Jun, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name? Are you from the Hidden Cloud Vige?¡±

    Zhe Jun recovered, his original white appearance had now turned green. He looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°May I ask who you are? Why did you tie me up?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Zhe Jun and said, ¡°I¡¯m the one asking the question. You only need to answer. If you don¡¯t, then I won¡¯t mind killing you.¡± Zhao Hai¡¯s tone was very light, but Zhe Jun was able to feel the murderous auraing out of him. The more he pondered about it, the more scared he became.

    Zhao Hai looked at Zhe Jun and asked once more, ¡°What¡¯s your name? Are you from the Hidden Cloud Vige?¡±

    Zhe Jun didn¡¯t dare lie as he quickly replied, ¡°This one is named Zhe Jun and I¡¯m from the Hidden Cloud Vige. Mister, please spare my life. From now on, I will obediently follow your orders.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared. He didn¡¯t expect Zhe Jun to be so smart. He was clearly aware that if he didn¡¯t capitte, then he would not be able to survive.

    When he heard Zhe Jun¡¯s response, Zhao Hai no longer wanted to kill him. He also saw that Zhe Jun was only at the Core Formation Stage. Such a person could provide no help to him. Moreover, although Zhe Jun looked wretched, he was a very clever person. It won¡¯t be bad to have him as a servant.

    Seeing Zhao Hai being silent for some time, Zhe Jun¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but beat like a drum. He could see that although Zhao Hai spoke inly and without any killing intent, he was a person that couldn¡¯t be provoked. This was a person that casually took lives. Because of this, Zhe Jun immediately expressed his willingness to surrender and serve. He was hoping that Zhao Hai would take him in.

    Other cultivators might not be able to do this, but Zhe Jun had been at the bottom levels for so long that he was sensitive to other people¡¯s moods. Moreover, to unimportant people like him, surrendering to a powerful expert wasn¡¯t a disgrace. Instead, it would be very advantageous if a powerful expert were to take him in.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand as the chains binding Zhe Jun vanished. Zhao Hai looked at Zhe Jun and said, ¡°Zhe Jun, I¡¯m someone from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Have you heard about the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield?¡±

    Zhe Jun stared, then his expression changed. But he immediately bowed towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard of it.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. I know what the people from the Cloudsea Territory think about those from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, but I don¡¯t care about that. I¡¯m just an advance party. Later on, the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield and the Cloudsea Territory will have more interactions.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s tone was light, but Zhe Jun could feel his body shudder. He knew what Zhao Hai meant. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid of Zhe Jun revealing his status. This was because Zhao Hai was just a vanguard and the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield¡¯s main force was right behind him.

    Thinking of this, Zhe Jun couldn¡¯t help but kneel down as he kowtowed and said, ¡°This one is ipetent. It¡¯s this one¡¯s honor to be able to meet the Young Master. This one is willing to be a ve for his entire life!¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Get up. Since you¡¯re willing to be my servant, then I will take you into my wing. You will not regret this decision.¡± He waved his hand as a dragon and a tiger appeared. They were the Thunder Dragon and the Howling Wind Tiger.

    Zhe Jun was so frightened by the two beasts that heid down on the floor without moving. He was a person who traversed the Sea of Beasts regrly, so how could he not recognize the Thunder Dragon and the Howling Wind Tiger? These two beasts were quite famous in the Cloudsea Territory.

    Then he heard Zhao Hai say, ¡°I¡¯m giving this dragon and tiger to you as a reward.¡±

    Zhe Jun thought that he had misheard. He looked up at Zhao Hai and stuttered, ¡°Ma-master, di-did you just say that you¡¯re giving the dragon and tiger to me?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, he nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s your reward. If you have a cloudbeast token, you can put them away. By the way, what cloud beast do you usually use?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Zhe Jun couldn¡¯t help but be embarrassed. He lowered his head and said, ¡°Replying to Young Master, this one uses cloud rats.¡± Zhe Jun felt his face turn red. Using rats as his cloud beasts was a disgrace.

    However, Zhe Jun didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to just wave it off and said, ¡°Let me see your rats.¡± Zhe Jun didn¡¯t understand what Zhao Hai wanted to do but he still took out his cloudbeast token and took out the rats inside. As soon as the rats came out, they all trembled on the ground, afraid to make a move.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and sent the rats to the Space. As Zhe Jun was stunned, Zhao Hai waved his hand once more and released the rats. Although the rats didn¡¯t have any visual changes, their aurapletely changed. Even if they were in front of the dragon and the tiger, they didn¡¯t show any fear at all.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and took back the dragon and tiger. He looked at Zhe Jun and said, ¡°I¡¯ve transformed your rats and given them back to you. These rats wouldn¡¯t be any weaker than the dragon and the tiger. So I¡¯ll be taking these two back.¡±

    Although Zhe Jun was aggrieved, he stored his cloud rats back into his cloudbeast token. But just as he received the rats, Zhe Jun was startled. This was because the spiritual qi that the rats provided him has increased by a lot. If the spiritual qi provided by the rats before this was a cup of water, now they were giving him a river¡¯s worth of spiritual qi.

    Zhe Jun¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he felt even more terrified of Zhao Hai. He saw Zhao Hai wave his hand to receive the rats and then they became formidable when they reappeared. How could this not surprise Zhe Jun? Zhao Hai looked at Zhe Jun and said, ¡°Stand up and cultivate well. Also, call me Young Master from now on.¡± Zhe Jun hurriedlyplied and stood up.

    Zhao Hai looked at Zhe Jun and said, ¡°This time, I came as a scout for the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. This Hidden Cloud Vige is remote and suits my uses. I will take it for myself and use it as a temporary base. Tell me about the vige as well as the number of experts there.¡±

    Zhe Jun didn¡¯t dy and quickly exined the Hidden Cloud Vige¡¯s situation. It must be said that the Hidden Cloud Vige was truly a small ind. The ce wasn¡¯trge and the people living in it were all fugitives. It was awless ce. Naturally, there were some groups there, but they weren¡¯t that powerful. The strongest person in the vige was at the Transcending Tribtion Stage. Its poption numbered about 50 thousand people.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Dealing with these 50 thousand people will be a bit troublesome. We can kill them all, but those who went out will return sooner orter. If they discover the changes to the ind, I¡¯m afraid they will leak the message out.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Zhe Jun couldn¡¯t help but jump in fright. This was 50 thousand people, yet Zhao Hai just casually mentioned killing them all. When he heard this, Zhe Jun rejoiced in his decision to submit. If he didn¡¯t, then he would have be a corpse a long time ago.

    Zhe Jun wiped a cold sweat as he said, ¡°Young Master, although the Hidden Cloud Vige is full of fugitives, there are also a lot of people who ran away after offending powerful ns. If Young Master can listen to this one, I suggest forcing them to surrender.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Zhe Jun and said, ¡°Having them surrender isn¡¯t impossible. However, there¡¯s one thing you need to understand. They can¡¯t know about my identity. Don¡¯t make me repeat it, understand?¡±

    Zhe Jun quickly replied, ¡°Yes, Young Master. Rest assured, this little one will take care of it.¡±

    Zhao Hai asked, ¡°How are you nning to return?¡±

    Zhe Jun quickly replied, ¡°Young Master, you might not know this, but this one discovered that cloud rats allow me to travel the dark clouds five days more than the others. Therefore, there¡¯s no need for the Young Master to worry.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he waved his hand and said, ¡°Go.¡±

    Zhe Jun nodded as he departed from the Hell King¡¯s Ship and disappeared into the dark clouds.

 Chapter 1547 â€“ Zhe Jun Persuades Them To Surrender

    <h4>Chapter 1547 - Zhe Jun Persuades Them To Surrender</h4>

    When Zhao Hai returned to the Space, Laura and the others were already waiting for him. After sitting down, Laura looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Brother Hai, why did you take Zhe Jun in? He¡¯s useless to us.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill too many people, or else it might affect my nature. Also, it would be good if we can take those people in. Alive subordinates are always better than Undead. Although Zhe Jun wasn¡¯t an important person, he¡¯s quite clever. And in the future, we can¡¯t just destroy the entire Cloudsea Territory. We¡¯re here to conquer it, not turn it into ruins.¡±

    Laura nodded. After years of following Zhao Hai, they saw him killing countless people, so they were quite used to it. Because of this, Zhao Hai sparing someone was somewhat strange.

    Zhao Hai looked at Laura and said, ¡°As long as we gain this foothold, we can establish a transmission formation and send word back to the realm. But we still have to kill people. After all, not everyone is as insightful as Zhe Jun.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°This Hidden Cloud Vige isn¡¯t that big. It cannot amodate a lot of people. I think we should find a bigger ind. However, we¡¯ll be exposed if we do. I think we should tell the realm first and make a decision.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s see if Zhe Jun dares to betray me first. Then his rats will be enough to deal with him.¡±

    Naturally, there¡¯s no need for Zhao Hai to be defensive against Zhe Jun. The rats had already been transformed by Zhao Hai, they would no longer listen to Zhe Jun. Additionally, Zhao Hai also had silver needles embedded into Zhe Jun¡¯s body. If he dared to talk nonsense, he would die immediately.

    Although Zhao Hai decided to refrain from killing this time, this didn¡¯t mean that he would be soft. When the timees, he would kill people. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t afraid of Zhe Jun¡¯s actions.

    Actually, Zhe Jun didn¡¯t have any thoughts of betrayal. He wasn¡¯t a member of any n. And if one looks at it closely, Zhe Jun had no reason to have any attachments to the Cloudsea Territory. He was just a small cultivator at the bottom of society. They were people that were constantly bullied by ns. In this case, he had no reason to be loyal to the Cloudsea Territory.

    Zhe Jun was born in the Cloudsea Territory and grew up there. However, the people in the Cloudsea Territory didn¡¯t give him any benefits. Everything he owns had been gained by his own hands.

    But Zhao Hai was different. Zhao Hai met him and improved his cloud rats. For people in the Cloudsea Territory, improvements to their cloud beasts was closely rted to their cultivation. With his newly improved rats, Zhe Jun was certain that his cultivation would massively increase. This was a great benefit. Because of this, Zhe Jun decided to be loyal to Zhao Hai.

    After Zhe Jun left the ship, he immediately flew towards the Hidden Cloud Vige. The Hell King¡¯s Ship wasn¡¯t very far, so he was able to arrive two dayster.

    The whitecloud ind that Hidden Cloud Vige was located in was not very big. It was about a thousand li across(500km). Cloud houses could be seen everywhere. Moreover, some of these houses hovered in mid-air. The houses varied in size. There were some structures where cultivators frequently came in and out.

    There were no shops on this ind, but one can buy all they need here. It was a very strange ce. It looked like a forgotten corner of the world, yet it was full of vitality.

    Zhe Jun was very familiar with the Hidden Cloud Vige. When he arrived, he returned to his house first. His residence was in a corner of the vige. People like him weren¡¯t treated well by the people here.

    As Zhe Jun was flying towards his home, he met a very fat cultivator. He had a disc-like face and pea-like eyes that shed from time to time. He looked like a very shrewd man.

    When this fatty saw Zhe Jun, he immediately called, ¡°Zhe Jun! Why did you return so fast? Did you have a great harvest?¡±

    Zhe Jun smiled and said, ¡°So it¡¯s Fatty Brother. There¡¯s no need to mention my harvest. I also met a huge guy when I went out. If I hadn¡¯t run so fast, I might not have been able to return. Let me go home first and recover.¡±

    Hearing Zhe Jun, the fatty couldn¡¯t help butugh as he said, ¡°Speaking of which, you¡¯re really clever. Although your rats don¡¯t look like much, they have provided you with great help. I don¡¯t know how many people at your level died on the sea. Only you are able to livefortably. Hahaha.¡±

    Zhe Jun thought about it before heughed and said, ¡°The rats are my treasures. Brother Ji, I have some good cloudfruit wine. Want to try it with me?¡±

    Zhao Hai knew this fatty really well. The fatty came here because he offended some people. However, this person was quite resourceful. He was able to get food for the people in the vige to consume. Merchants also prospered in Hidden Cloud Vige. Even if they don¡¯t go hunt for cloud beasts, they could still live well.

    However, this fatty has a weakness for liquor. He would be sad if he hadn¡¯t had liquor for quite some time.

    Hearing Zhe Jun, the fatty couldn¡¯t help but lick his lips as he said, ¡°I happen to be free today. Then I¡¯ll happily share a few cups with you.¡±

    Zhe Jun smiled faintly as he led the fatty back to his house. Zhe Jun¡¯s home wasn¡¯t that big, but it was very clean. After the fatty sat down, Zhe Jun took out a few white clouds of wine. In the Cloudsea Territory, wines were stored inside white clouds that could store about ten jin of wine.

    After pouring the fat man a ss of wine, Zhe Jun took out two side dishes. The cultivators in the Cloudsea Territory didn¡¯t prohibit themselves from eating and drinking. On the contrary, food and drinks were part of their daily necessities. Naturally, they could skip meals if they have to. Like anything else on the territory, cloud dishes also looked very strange. They looked like squashed clouds. They were sweet and delicious, and they were also generally eaten raw.

    Taking a sip from his wine, the fat man opened his mouth and said, ¡°Zhe Jun, is there anything wrong? Let¡¯s talk. Your brother will listen.¡±

    Hearing the fatty, Zhe Jun stared for a moment. Then he smiled and said, ¡°I really can¡¯t hide anything from you, Brother. Fatty Brother, why did youe to Hidden Cloud Vige?¡± Zhe Jun didn¡¯t expect the fatty to be so insightful. He even noticed that there¡¯s something different about Zhe Jun. But after thinking that the fatty wouldn¡¯t do anything bad to him, Zhe Jun decided to check whether he would be able to bring the fatty to his side.

    Zhe Jun didn¡¯t have a lot of friends in the Hidden Cloud Vige, and this fatty was one of the very few friends he had. Because Zhe Jun used cloud rats, everyone ridiculed him. On the other hand, not only did this fatty notugh at him, he also helped Zhe Jun. Because of this, Zhe Jun wanted to win this fatty over. This was because he knew that if this fatty didn¡¯t surrender, then he might be killed by Zhao Hai when the timees.

    Hearing Zhe Jun, the fatty sighed and said, ¡°Why are you asking? Hai, if I had a choice, why would Ie to this vige? In the Cloudsea Territory, my family can be considered to be a medium-grade n. We have been mechants for generations. Although we can¡¯tpare to those big ns, we¡¯re still able to eat good food. Additionally, my family conducts honest business. Unfortunately, seeing our family doing good business, a big n used us of a crime we didn¡¯t do. My n has been wiped out. If it weren¡¯t for me being out at that time, I might have suffered the same fate as my n.¡±

    Sadness could be clearly seen on the fatty¡¯s eyes. As tears flowed down his face, he said, ¡°Although my family is only a medium-grade n, we have more than a hundred people both young and old. All of them were killed. At that time, I had a wife and a three-year-old son. I want to take revenge, but I am weak. I simply cannot do anything to that big n. Moreover, that family chased me down, causing me to hide in this vige. Because of the rtionships I managed to foster in the past, I was able to get supplies to sell in this vige. Brother, do you know why I became a drunkard? If I¡¯m not drunk, how could I forget this irresolvable enmity in my heart? This hatred is torturing me, driving me mad!¡± The fatty couldn¡¯t help but wail as he said these words.

    Zhe Jun sighed. His parents perished when he was young. Although he also suffered the coldness of society, he didn¡¯t suffer as much as the fatty did.

    However, Zhe Jun also saw an opportunity in this. He looked at the fatty and said, ¡°Brother Fatty, do you want revenge? If you do, this little brother might be able to help you.¡±

    When he heard Zhe Jun, the crying fatty couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he shook his head and said, ¡°Brother, there¡¯s no need tofort me. You cannotpare to my enemy. Even you were forced toe to this ce, how can you help me?¡±

    Zhe Jun looked at the fatty and said, ¡°If it was two days ago, then I truly wouldn¡¯t be able to help brother. I¡¯m even struggling to survive. But now it¡¯s different. Brother, let me tell you, I have be someone¡¯s subordinate.¡±

    The fatty looked at Zhe Jun and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve be a subordinate? Who did you surrender to?¡±

    Zhe Jun lowered his voice and said, ¡°Brother, have you heard about the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield?¡±

    Fatty stared, then he immediately understood. He looked at Zhe Jun in the eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re saying you¡¯ve surrendered to someone from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield? That¡¯s no good. Even if people from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefielde, I¡¯m afraid they would be constrained in this ce. What benefits would we gain by surrendering to them?¡±

    Zhe Jun smiled faintly and said, ¡°Brother, let me tell you. My Young Master is differentpared to ordinary people from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. He came in a huge ship and his strength is unfathomable. There¡¯s certainly a huge influence behind him. The Young Master is sent over as a vanguard. If I didn¡¯t surrender, then I might have already been killed. The Young Master sent me on a mission to persuade the people in the Hidden Cloud Vige to surrender. Brother, your enemy is powerful and you have no ability to take revenge. But if you surrender to the Young Master, once they begin their move against the Cloudsea Territory, they will inevitably sh with the big ns. There would be an opportunity for you to take revenge.¡±

 Chapter 1548 â€“ Changing The Status

    <h4>Chapter 1548 - Changing The Status</h4>

    The fatty stared into Zhe Jun¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t distrust Zhe Jun¡¯s words. However, he experienced different things from Zhe Jun. Ever since childhood, Zhe Jun was an orphan, so he had always been treated coldly by almost everyone. Because of this, he had no sense of belonging to the Cloudsea Territory. The Cloudsea Territory didn¡¯t give him any warmth at all.

    However, the Fatty was different. He was from a medium-grade n. Although it was only a medium-grade n, it was enough to cause him to have deep feelings towards the Cloudsea Territory. For him, the Cloudsea Territory wasn¡¯t a name nor a ce; it represented his identity, his home.

    Therefore, the Fatty held some hesitation in his heart. In his opinion, now that the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield intends to invade the Cloudsea Territory, both sides have be enemies.

    On the other hand, this was an opportunity to get revenge. He knew that it was impossible for him to take revenge by himself given his aptitude. Even if he reached the Immortal Stage, it was still useless. This was because the enemy was just too strong. He simply didn¡¯t have any means to take revenge.

    Between a familial grudge and righteousness, only a hero would let go of his grudge and follow the path of righteousness. Naturally, the fatty wasn¡¯t a heroic character. He regarded the Cloudsea Territory as his home, but this home was also the home of a devil. Moreover, it was a devil that killed his entire family. And now there¡¯s someone who could allow him to take revenge, how could he not take it?

    The fatty thought about it for a while, then he looked at Zhe Jun and said, ¡°Brother, will your new master agree to me joining? I¡¯m not very talented. As you can see, I only managed to reach this level after many years of cultivation. Will he take me in?¡±

    Zhe Jun smiled and said, ¡°Brother fatty, you¡¯re mocking me. Do you really think I¡¯m strong? Am I a cultivation genius? Yet the Young Master received me. Brother, let me tell you the truth. If I hadn¡¯t stopped the Young Master, then he would have decided to kill everyone in the Hidden Cloud Vige. Not to say about revenge, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to do anything. If you go with the Young Master, at the very least you¡¯ll survive.¡±

    When he heard Zhe Jun, the fatty¡¯s expression changed. Then he took a deep breath and said, ¡°Alright, I have nothing else to say. I will join your Young Master¡¯s side. Brother, I¡¯ll have to depend on you in the future.¡±

    Zhe Junughed and said, ¡°Brother, there¡¯s no need to be polite. Right, I¡¯ve always called you Brother Fatty, I never really got your name. If the Young Master asks, I cannot just introduce you as Brother Fatty right?¡±

    The fat man chuckled and said, ¡°My surname is Li, named Jiang. Brother, if you have heard about the Li family from Whitesand Ind, that¡¯s my family.¡±

    Zhe Jun stared, this was because he heard about the Li Family before. Whitesand Ind was quite arge Whitecloud Ind. It had several big ns and even more medium-grade ns like the Li n. However, the Li n was famed on the ind because the wine they brewed tasted the best. Later on, he heard that the Li n had been destroyed. He didn¡¯t expect the fatty who escaped to the Hidden Clouds Vige to be from the Li n.

    Zhe Jun looked at the fat man and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Brother Fatty to be from the Li n. I have been disrespectful. Brother, I came back this time because the Young Master wanted me to attract people. I also want to show my abilities by bringing more people to the Young Master¡¯s side. At the same time, I want to give the other brothers in the Hidden Cloud Vige a way to survive. Otherwise, once the Young Master arrives, they will be finished.¡±

    The fatty nodded and said, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re really clever. You just surrendered to your Young Master but you already thought of so much. So what are you nning to do right now?¡±

    Zhe Jun replied, ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve spent a longer time than me in this ce. You should know some people worth winning over. But we have to make sure that they won¡¯t ruin the Young Master¡¯s n. Otherwise, Young Master will not let me off.¡±

    Fatty Li nodded and said, ¡°We need to choose well. I reckon the Young Master wouldn¡¯t want information about the Hidden Cloud Vige to be known early. Fortunately, there¡¯s no transmission formations on the ind. Otherwise, things would be more troublesome. We also can¡¯t persuade the big groups of the ind since they wouldn¡¯t listen. Those guys have been benefitting from the Hidden Cloud Vige. They definitely won¡¯t let it go. I know people who have a grudge against big ns like me. I think we could persuade them. Naturally, we can¡¯t approach those who joined the big groups. We¡¯ll look for those who are poor.¡±

    Zhe Jun nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s act separately. We need to find reliable people to persuade. And we must not leak anything.¡±

    Fatty Li nodded and said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t stay here for long. Brother, I¡¯ll leave once I drink this cup.¡± Zhe Jun gave Fatty Li another cup before the two bid themselves farewell. Zhe Jun no longer had any mood to eat and drink. He immediately made his move. He looked for people who had an unsatisfactory life in the Hidden Cloud Vige, and also those who had a deep hatred towards the big ns.

    These people had no sense of belonging towards the Cloudsea Territory, so it was easy to persuade these people. Before the day ended, Zhe Jun and Fatty Li had recruited more than 20 people, which surprised the two of them.

    But what surprised them even more was that these more than 20 people became the beginner sparks of a bigger me. As the 20 recruited their own people and they in turn recruited more people, about 30 thousand people had already agreed to side with Zhao Hai in just three days.

    It must be known that Hidden Cloud Vige only had a poption of approximately 50 thousand people. Zhe Jun was actually able to recruit 30 thousand in just three days. Even Zhao Hai was surprised by this.

    Actually, this was and understandable result. The Hidden Cloud Vige could be considered as a special prison. It was a ce where people who offended great families came to stay. And with gangs forming in the vige, there were people who were oppressed and bullied. These people were just holding on, waiting for someone to change the situation.

    However, nobody has done such a thing. Because everyone was wary of each other, it was almost impossible for someone to unite the ind and quell the chaos.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s order to Zhe Jun was the impetus for change that these people were waiting for. Although this method wasn¡¯t what they expected, their expected result was the same.

    The gangs in Hidden Cloud Vige naturally noticed the recent changes. They were now aware of Zhao Hai¡¯s existence. They couldn¡¯t help but be flustered. Some of them got in contact with Zhe Jun in hopes that they could join Zhao Hai. As for the other gangs, they began to flee.

    Seeing that the ind¡¯s situation has be heated, Zhe Jun agreed to the gangs who requested to take refuge under Zhao Hai. After that, Zhe Jun and Fatty Li left the ind and flew to the direction where the Hell King¡¯s Ship had stopped.

    Zhe Jun and Fatty Li¡¯s actions were all seen by Zhao Hai. He didn¡¯t expect Zhe Jun to be this efficient. Without even lifting a finger, Hidden Cloud Vige had practically fallen into his control. This was quite surprising.

    As for the gangs who escaped, naturally they couldn¡¯t be let off. Zhao Hai sent Undead to hunt them down. None of them were able to run away.

    Before long, Zhe Jun and Fatty Li arrived before the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Looking at the ship, the anxiety inside Fatty Li¡¯s heart finally settled down.

    When Ze Jun and Fatty Li arrived by the Hell King¡¯s Ship, they noticed Zhao Hai standing on the deck. Zhe Jun immediately led Fatty Li forward to pay respects. After kneeling down, Zhe Jun reported, ¡°Zhe Jun pays his respects to the Young Master. This is my good friend Li Jiang. Thanks to him, I was able to persuade 30 thousand people from the Hidden Cloud Vige. But some of them fled. I invite the Young Master to deal with them.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Zhe Jun, then he nodded and said, ¡°Good, well done. I¡¯m aware of what happened in the Hidden Cloud Vige. I¡¯ve already dealt with those who escaped. Li Jiang, if you keep being loyal, I will definitely give you an opportunity to take revenge.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Zhe Jun and Li Jiang were stunned. When they heard Zhao Hai saying that he¡¯s aware of what happened to the Hidden Cloud Vige, they thought that it was just Zhao Hai¡¯s casual remark. But it seems like this wasn¡¯t the case. Li Jiang only told Zhe Jun about his revenge. The two of them were now looking at Zhao Hai with fear. Both of them bowed their heads and didn¡¯t dare to move. The two of them were coldly sweating.

    Zhao Hai looked at the two and said, ¡°Get up.¡± The two trembled before getting up. They seemed frozen in ce as they didn¡¯t dare make any unnecessary moves.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and the Hell King¡¯s Ship slowly flew towards the Hidden Cloud vige. At this time, a lot of people were waiting on the ind. None of them ran away. They wanted to see if Zhe Jun was speaking the truth.

    Before long, Zhao Hai arrived in Hidden Cloud Vige. When the huge ship appeared, the people on the ind were rmed. Some wanted to run away, but they soon discovered that they were surrounded. Not to say people, even mosquitoes wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.

    Despite being startled, the people from the Hidden Cloud Vige didn¡¯t dare rebel. But as they thought that they were going to be killed, Zhao Hai sent Zhe Jun and Fatty Li to meet them. They sent a message saying that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t make a move against them as long as they don¡¯t leave the vige.

    After appeasing the people in the vige, Zhao Hai began to establish a transmission formation. At the same time, he sent a message back to the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    It was still Mu Yao who received the letter. Mu Yao was no longer as anxious as several days before. Because he knew that Zhao Hai was safe, he began to feel relieved. Upon seeing the jade sword message, Mu Yao was no longer surprised. Looking at the contents, Mu Yaoughed. Then he took the jade sword message to Zong Ze.

    Zong Ze and the others were now waiting for news from Zhao Hai. This was the most important step for the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s future. If this n goes through, the Hundred Treasures Realm would attain great benefits. Because of this, they were very receptive to any developments regarding Zhao Hai. They wanted to know how he was doing.

    When Mu Yao arrived at the conference hall, Zong Ze¡¯s eyes lit up as he said, ¡°Did Little Hai send a message?¡±

    Mu Yaoughed before handing the jade sword message over.

 Chapter 1549 â€“ Four Boundaries of the Cloudsea Territory

    <h4>Chapter 1549 - Four Boundaries of the Cloudsea Territory</h4>

    Zhao Hai¡¯s message had a lot of content. He spoke about his journey to the Cloudsea Territory as well as the first person he met. Then he exined the situation of the territory and the fact that he was able to upy an ind. He also informed the headquarters that he established a transmission formation there.

    With this amount of content, it¡¯s natural that there were a lot of words included. Zong Ze read Zhao Hai¡¯s message for some time. After putting it down, he let out a long breath before turning to Mu Yao and said, ¡°Old Mu, now I know why you trust Zhao Hai so much. He¡¯s really someone who creates miracles. Not only was he able to survive, he also managed to upy a ce for himself. He even got 30 thousand people to join his side. Hahaha. Old Mu, this Zhao Hai is definitely a blessing to the Hundred Treasures Realm.¡±

    Mu Yaoughed as well. At this time, Mu Yu ran in from the outside. Mu Yu was called out by Mu Yao in order to watch the transmission formation. But now he actually left his post.

    Mu Yao thought that Mu Yu came to know what Zhao Hai sent. But before he could say anything, Mu Yao said, ¡°Master, look who¡¯s here!¡± As he said that, he approached Mu Yao and pointed towards the entrance of the conference hall. Someone was calmly walking inside. He was wearing ck clothing and had a gentle smile. It was none other than Zhao Hai.

    When he entered the hall, Zhao Hai gave everyone a salute and said, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen Elder Mu, Elder Zong, and the other Elders. I¡¯m fortunate toplete the expedition. I¡¯m back.¡±

    Mu Yaoughed, he went towards Zhao Hai and patted his shoulder heavily as he said, ¡°Good Little Hai. Good job. Hahaha. Quickly tell everyone how you¡¯re doing?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he turned to Zong Ze and said, ¡°The situation is the same as I have written in the jade sword message. The Hidden Cloud Vige is now under my control. The transmission formation has also been established.¡±

    Zong Ze nodded and said, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯ve done a great achievement once more. What do you think we should do now?¡±

    Zhao Hai fell silent for a moment and then said, ¡°Now that we have Hidden Cloud Vige under control, I think we should start sending people over. But as to whether we should attack the Cloudsea Territory, it still needs a lot of consideration. The Cloudsea Territory is very big and it will be difficult for the Hundred Treasures Realm to swallow it all. Moreover, there are people from the other realms who came with me this time. Besides the person from the Ghost Spirit Realm, the others are still with me. The people from the Ghost Spirit Realm sent someone to kill me when I was heading to Hornview Mountain. Because of this, I killed the person they sent with me to explore.¡±

    Zong Ze didn¡¯t mind this information at all. He waved his hand and said, ¡°How is the Cloudsea Territory¡¯s strengthpared to us?¡±

    Zhao Hai paused and said, ¡°They should be as strong as us. They have a special cultivation method and they can survive in the dark clouds for some time without their strength being affected. They have cloud beasts that allow them to survive in the dark clouds for about ten days. Even with this, it¡¯s already impressive. We have to be careful when facing them.¡±

    Zong Ze nodded and said, ¡°Good. Howrge is the Cloudsea Territory?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. The entire Cloudsea Territory might not be smaller than the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. This is the reason why I said that we cannot swallow the entire Cloudsea Territory on our own. One realm cannot fight against the entire territory. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to ask the other realms for help. But Elder Zong doesn¡¯t need to worry. Although the people from the other realms came with me, they spent the entire time inside the Hell King¡¯s Ship. They don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening outside. We still have control over when we notify them about the situation.¡±

    When Zong Ze heard this, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up. Before, he was worried that the people who came with Zhao Hai would reveal this information ahead of time. He was even prepared to tell Zhao Hai to kill those people. But this would cause friction with the other realms. Those people weren¡¯t fools. So many people went out but only Zhao Hai came back. This would be unjustified. When the timees, those realms might ally with each other and cause trouble.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s move was the best solution to this problem. These people were alive but they didn¡¯t know anything. This would give the Hundred Treasures Realm time to take initiative in taking a bite out of the Cloudsea Territory.

    Zong Ze pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let them know for now. Have someone take control over the Hidden Cloud Vige. At the same time, scout the surroundings and see if there are other ces we can use as a base. Little Hai, even if you¡¯ve worked hard, you¡¯re still the one most familiar with the Hidden Cloud Vige. We¡¯ll have to depend on you again this time.¡±

    Zhao Hai cupped his fist and said, ¡°Elder, rest assured, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    Zong Ze nodded, then he turned to Mu Yu and said, ¡°Little Yu, take ten thousand people and follow Little Hai to the Hidden Cloud Vige. Build our base and then we¡¯ll look for other ces to build another base. Once that¡¯spleted, we¡¯ll inform the others.¡±

    Mu Yu and Zhao Hai immediately understood what Zong Ze meant. The Hidden Cloud Vige was very remote even for an ind in the Cloudsea Territory. It doesn¡¯t even maintain any transmission formations. It was an almost forgotten ce. But at the same time, this made it a perfect ce to have a base. The Hundred Treasures Realm would build a base here and then find another ce where bases could be built. When the Hundred Treasures Realm informs the other realms about the Cloudsea Territory and they send troops, the Hundred Treasures Realm would have a secret base unknown to the others. Naturally, this would be the first step. With this secret base, they can have more safety in retreating and attacking in the Cloudsea Territory.

    Mu Yu nodded and immediately went to make his arrangements. Zong Ze turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, first go back to the Hidden Cloud Vige and prepare. The people we¡¯re sending over would need a ce to stay.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then he left after giving the other Elders a salute.

    Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s departing back, Mu Yao smiled and said, ¡°This kid is always lukewarm when he does things. However, he does his tasks step by step. You cannot find fault in his actions. Well, it won¡¯t be long before we can stretch our hands into the Cloudsea Territory.¡±

    Zong Ze nodded and said, ¡°Old Mu, let¡¯s arrange a Ten-Elder Assembly. This is something we cannot take responsibility for on our own.¡±

    Mu Yao agreed to Zong Ze¡¯s proposal. Zong Ze proceeded to invite all the Elders for a conference.

    Zhao Hai had just returned to the headquarters but now he was back in Hidden Cloud Vige. Nothing noteworthy happened in the vige while he was gone. Now that everyone had changed sides to Zhao Hai, there was no longer any disorder. Fatty Li and Zhe Jun were now managing the vige.

    The gangs in the Hidden Cloud Vige were practically made up of people who ran away. Because of this, they didn¡¯t dare leave the vige. This is the reason why the gangs easily joined Zhao Hai¡¯s side. As for those who didn¡¯t, they were already dead.

    Upon returning to the Hidden Cloud Vige, Zhao Hai immediately summoned Zhe Jun and Fatty Li. Zhao Hai no longer stayed in the Hell King¡¯s Ship, instead he upied a cloud house in the vige. After reaching the cloud house, Zhe Jun and Fatty Li knelt down and gave a greeting to Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Get up. There¡¯s no need to kneel. There¡¯s no need to do that in the future.¡± The twoplied and stood on the side with respectful expressions.

    Looking at the two, Zhao Hai said, ¡°You have been taking great care of the Hidden Cloud Vige. You can rest assured that I will not treat you unfairly. Li Jiang, take out your cloud beast, let me see.¡± Although Li Jiang didn¡¯t know why, he still took out his cloudbeast token and released his cloud beast. To Zhao Hai¡¯s surprise, Fatty Li¡¯s cloud beast was actually a pig!

    There¡¯s no mistaking it, it¡¯s a pig! Not a wild boar, but a plump ck pig. After being released, the pig snorted repeatedly with no regard for the ce it was in. It looked quite embarrassing.

    Zhao Hai looked at this ck pig, speechless and confused. The people in the Cloudbeast Territory were really interesting. Their cloud beasts resembled themselves. There were Zhe Jun¡¯s rats and now there¡¯s Li Jiang¡¯s pig. It was really strange.

    Zhe Jun looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s expression and knew what he was thinking about. He cupped his fist and said, ¡°Young Master, after using their cloud beasts, the bodies of the people in the Cloudsea Territory would change. They would take the form of the cloud beast they use.¡± Zhao Hai nodded. Then he waved his hand and sent the pig to the space. Soon after, he took it back out and handed it to Li Jiang before saying, ¡°Take this.¡± Li Jiang received the pig and immediately felt the changes that happened to it. He couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhao Hai with astonishment.

    Zhao Hai looked at Li Jiang and said, ¡°This is your reward. As long as you work earnestly, you will receive more. The two of you need to take care of the others. Don¡¯t let them think that I¡¯m a lenient person. Everyone who escaped the vige has already been killed by me. If there¡¯s anyone who gives me a headache, I won¡¯t hesitate to kill them. Understand?¡±

    The two nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Young Master can rest assured.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he looked at the two and said, ¡°Have people build cloud houses. My people wille over in two days. Before they arrive, we need to arrange their amodations. You can also clean up the houses of those who left. About 10 thousand cloud houses will do.¡±

    The two nodded. But before they could leave, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Zhe Jun, you take care of it. Li Jiang, stay behind.¡± Zhe Jun nodded and then bowed before he left. Meanwhile, Li Jiang was looking at Zhao Hai with an anxious expression.

    Zhao Hai looked at Li Jiang and said, ¡°Li Jiang, since your n has been doing business in the past, you should be very familiar with the Cloudsea Territory. I want to know how big the territory is.¡±

    Li Jiang had a difficult expression as he replied, ¡°Young Master, this one really has no idea. And it¡¯s not only me. I¡¯m afraid nobody knows how big the territory is. What we know is that there¡¯s two boundaries in the north and south as well as two mountains in the east and west. This should be the range of the Cloudsea Territory. However, I heard that there are still Whitecloud Inds behind the boundaries.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Then tell me about the Sea of Clouds.¡±

    Li Jiang replied, ¡°The Sea of Clouds that you¡¯re saying should be the Sea of Beasts. Nobody knows howrge the Sea of Beasts is. There are very few Whitecloud Inds inside the Sea of Beasts and people cannot survive inside it. On the other hand, cloud beasts thrive there. It¡¯s filled with beasts that are very powerful. This is the reason why it¡¯s referred to as one of the boundaries of the Cloudsea Territory.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a waterfall in the southernmost part of the Cloudsea Territory. Nobody knows where it leads to. It only flows from the territory and then to another ce. This waterfall is the southern boundary of the Cloudsea Territory.¡±

    ¡°The two mountains on either side of the territory act like walls. One of them is called the bronze wall while the other is the iron wall. They became the east and west boundaries of the Cloudsea Territory. Nobody has a clear idea about how tall they are. But inside these 4 boundaries are a countless number of Whitecloud Inds. Some of the biggest inds are connected to each other by transmission formations. As for the smaller inds, they have transmission formations connecting to a bigger ind.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then he asked once more, ¡°This waterfall, the bronze wall, and the iron wall, why did nobody investigate them? Why did you say that nobody knows how high they are?¡±

    Li Jiang answered, ¡°The two mountains have been explored. However, the rocks on the mountains are very hard. It¡¯s very difficult to dig through them. Additionally, dark clouds in those areas are more dense. Because of this, nobody knows how high it is. Nobody knows what¡¯s beyond those mountains. Nor does anyone know how high or how far it stretches.¡±

    ¡°The waterfall is the most peculiar. It was teeming with beasts. As long as someone approaches it, they would immediately be flooded with beasts. These beasts are very powerful. Even Immortal Experts wouldn¡¯t survive under their attack. Because of this, nobody knows what¡¯s in it.¡±

    ¡°People always wanted to leave the Cloudsea Territory, but they would be attacked by countless beasts. There were very few people who managed to survive these journeys. However, there¡¯s a rumor saying that a legendary continent lies outside the territory where there are white clouds everywhere.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, he didn¡¯t believe that there would be a ce full of white clouds beyond the Cloudsea Territory. People always wanted to fantasize about great things.

    After hearing Li Jiang, Zhao Hai asked once more, ¡°How many powerful ns are there in the territory?¡±

 Chapter 1550 â€“ Around Hidden Cloud Village

    <h4>Chapter 1550 - Around Hidden Cloud Vige</h4>

    Li Jiang replied, ¡°Answering to the Young Master, I don¡¯t know a lot about the various powers. In the Cloudsea Territory, there are a lot of ns that can be considered as big powers. I know that there are hundreds of them. Experts flock to these big ns. In addition to their n members, they also employ the descendants of their servants as well as Experts that seek refuge. These ns are very powerful. From what I heard, big ns of the Cloudsea Territory have at least 500 Immortal Experts. Before its demise, my n has only been in contact with a fewrge ns as well as some medium and small sized ns. Arge whitecloud ind can house hundreds of ns. As for the entire power of the Cloudsea Territory, I really have no idea.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. The waters of the Cloudsea Territory are much deeper than he imagined. To be called a big n, it has to have at least 500 Immortal Experts. Li Jiang alone knows about a hundred big ns, how many Immortal Experts was that? It seems like the Cloudsea Territory has experts asmon as clouds.

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment and said, ¡°Do you know any whitecloud inds near here?¡±

    Li Jiang nodded, ¡°I know some. I sell food in the Hidden Cloud vige. Because of this, I was able to be familiar with the surrounding inds.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Tell me about the nearby inds.¡±

    Li Jiang answered, ¡°Since there are no transmission formations in the vige, people choose to go to ces that are within 10 days away. The most famous ind is the Cloudbeast Fortress. It has several big ns living in it as well as medium and small ns. The main market there is the buying and selling of cloud beasts. Because of this, the situation of the ind is quiteplex. Even the three big ns that are native there can¡¯t control the entire ind.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Guo Ling already told him about the Cloudbeast Fortress so he wasn¡¯t surprised.

    Li Jiang continued, ¡°About eight days of travel to the southeast is a small ind called the Beast Artifact Pavilion. It has arge number of refiners making weapons, armor, and other things. They are very famous for their craft. There are no big ns on the ind, only a collection of refiners. Since everyone uses cloud artifacts, nobody dares to provoke them.¡±

    ¡°Six days of travel southwards is an ind called Cloud Rice Township. Its the biggest rice ntation in the area. It mainly supplies the Cloudbeast Fortress. In the township is a big n called the Mi n. Because of the profitability of cloud rice, they don¡¯t do any other business. Their rtionship with the three big ns of the Cloudbeast Fortress is also good. Because of this, their business is very safe. In the past, I would often go to Cloud Rice Township in order to peddle rice. I know a steward of the Mi n, so I was able to get some rice to sell.¡±

    ¡°Thirteen days south of Hidden Cloud Vige is Guji Vige. It¡¯s quite arge and well-known market. Legend has it that it¡¯s one of the most ancient markets in the Cloudsea Territory.¡±

    After saying this, Li Jiang paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°These are the closest inds to the Hidden Cloud Vige. Most of the time, people from the Hidden Cloud Vige go to these inds and use their transmission formations to go to other ces. There are very few people who travel to these ces. Firstly, it was a waste of time. Secondly, it¡¯s dangerous. It¡¯s more likely to meet powerful beasts here than other ces.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he waved his hand and said, ¡°You go back and help Zhe Jun.¡± Li Jiang nodded before leaving.

    Zhao Hai paused for a moment before he entered the Space. Then he looked at Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Is it possible to send silver needles to those ces?¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already sent the needles. We should receive information soon. What do you n to do now?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought about it and said, ¡°Let¡¯s look at the surrounding inds first. The Cloudbeast Fortress is a good ce. But since it has big ns, we need to be more careful.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded. At this time, the newly established transmission formation on Hidden Cloud Vige lit up. This caused the people in the vige to pause. They all stopped what they were doing as they stared at the transmission formation.

    Naturally, this was the transmission formation that was set-up by Zhao Hai connected to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. The people from the Cloudsea Territory weren¡¯t unfamiliar with the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Although they haven¡¯t been to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, they heard legends of it. They saw Zhao Hai¡¯s special appearance before, so when they saw the transmission formation activating, they were very curious.

    After the white light shed, several figures could be seen. There weren¡¯t a lot of people, only five. Leading the group was Mu Yu and he was followed by four Severed Soul Experts.

    Zhao Hai appeared at the transmission formation as heughed and said, ¡°Brother Mu, you arrived quickly. I have just prepared the rooms.¡±

    Mu Yuughed and said, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want to see the Cloudsea Territory sooner? These are the people of the Cloudsea Territory? They really look different from us.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed loudly as he patted someone¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Lead us to one of the houses.¡± After he said that, the person he patted on the shoulder led them to a cloud house. Once they were inside the house, Zhao Hai turned to Mu Yu and said, ¡°Brother Mu, have everyonee in batches. There¡¯s still not enough room here.¡±

    Mu Yu smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. You have the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Worsees to worst, we can just have people stay inside your ship. There won¡¯t be any problems.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°That works as well. Then have them alle.¡± After that, he said, ¡°Zhe Jun, Li Jiang,e in.¡± As his voice fell, Zhe Jun and Li Jiang walked in from the outside. The two gave Zhao Hai a salute, addressing him as Young Master.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°This is my Brother Mu Yu. Call him Young Master Mu from now on. The others will being here soon. How are the amodations doing?¡±

    Zhe Jun immediately replied, ¡°Young Master can rest assured. It¡¯s been arranged. As long as you don¡¯t bring over 13 thousand people, you can amodate everyone.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Good. Go arrange for people to help those that will be arriving soon.¡± The two nodded before leaving.

    Looking at the two, Mu Yu smiled and said, ¡°You really treat people well. But those two aren¡¯t very strong. They aren¡¯t enough to be your servant.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Brother Mu, I¡¯m not an influential person. What do you mean they aren¡¯t enough to be my servant? Although they are weak, their skills aren¡¯t bad. We¡¯re here to conquer the Cloudsea Territory, not tomit genocide. Let¡¯s just keep them. These guys all came to this ind because they have enmity with the big ns. With them on our side, we might have a more convenient path in the future.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded, he looked around and said, ¡°This ce really looks the same as you described. It¡¯s really beautiful. By the way, did you find out about the surrounding area?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ll have information in a couple of days. I already found out about the names of the nearby inds. However, since they aren¡¯t connected to the Hidden Cloud Vige by transmission formation, I have to collect information slowly.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. This ce will be our base in the future. We can¡¯t expose it. This time, the realm will give you our full support.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Things aren¡¯t as simple as we initially thought. I asked Li Jiang just now and found out that the powers in the territory aren¡¯t that small. Most importantly, there are a lot of experts here. Li Jiang said that big ns in the Cloudsea Territory have about 500 Immortal Experts in them. And he heard that there are hundreds of big ns. Fighting them won¡¯t be easy.¡±

    Mu Yu stared, hisplexion turned serious as he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Then what do think we should do?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment and said, ¡°We¡¯ll use courtesy first before force. But we cannot expose our connection with the Hidden Cloud Vige. We can unite with the other realms and get in contact with the Cloudsea Territory. If we manage to negotiate peacefully, we¡¯ll be able to slowly establish our roots here and build a firm foundation. But if the negotiations fail, we don¡¯t need to be polite. In any case, we can arrive at the Cloudsea Territory any time to fight them. On the other hand, they can¡¯t go to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield to fight back.¡±

    Mu Yu knit his brows and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy. Those big ns surely wouldn¡¯t just ignore it. Alright, there¡¯s no need to think so much. We know too little about the Cloudsea Territory. Let¡¯s make our secret base here first. Little Hai, how do you think we should build the Hidden Cloud vige?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought about it for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to build too much. We¡¯ll put the transmission formation in a hidden ce and make the troops move around the vige to avoid being watched. Although Hidden Cloud Vige isn¡¯t noteworthy right now, when we fight the Cloudsea Territory in the future, the vige would definitely be noticed. We need to make sure that the vige won¡¯t be connected with us.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded and said, ¡°I agree. After all, we are the invading army. I¡¯ll have to ask you to take care of this matter. I¡¯ll guarantee that the troops will listen to you. If not, you can deal with them as you wish.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Although Mu Yu said something so cold, it was the best they could do right now.

 Chapter 1551 â€“ Uses of White Clouds

    <h4>Chapter 1551 - Uses of White Clouds</h4>

    It must be said that Zhao Hai chose the right ce. Firstly, Hidden Cloud Vige was a forgotten ce. People whoe here rarely leave, and there were very few people who thought ofing here. Additionally, the ind wasn¡¯t very big. It had no special products so it had no business prospects. The people who leave and return to this ce were merchants of the vige. Until now, except the people in the Hidden Cloud Vige, nobody from the Cloudsea Territory knew about the presence of Zhao Hai and the others.

    This also gave Zhao Hai and the others an opportunity to establish their foundation. Under Zhe Jun and Li Jiang¡¯s arrangements, 10 thousand people from the Ten-thousand Realm battlefield were able to move into Hidden Cloud Vige.

    Of the 10 thousand people, the worst were at the Transcending Tribtion Stage. On the other hand, the strongest people in the Hidden Cloud Vige were in the Transcending Tribtion Stage. Because of this, the people in the Hidden Cloud Vige became very anxious. They were careful in their actions, making the atmosphere of the ind very heavy.

    Seeing that the mood was getting heavier, Zhao Hai discussed with Mu Yu who immediately ordered the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm to get in touch with the people from the Cloudsea Territory. He asked them to exchange pointers. Although the two had different cultivation methods, they could still exchange ideas with each other.

    This caused the mood of the ind to improve. The people from the vige were no longer afraid of the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm. Slowly, the two groups were able to integrate with each other. This took about ten days to happen.

    One of the reasons why the two were able to smoothly integrate with each other was because the people of the Hidden Cloud Vige were weak rejects of society. Their cultivation methods were a mix of good and bad. As for the cultivators from the Hundred Treasures Realm, there¡¯s no need to mention how good their cultivation methods were. They were more than adequate to guide the people from the vige. What do cultivators pursue the most if not for strength? With the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm giving guidance, the cultivation speed of those in the vige increased. Naturally, they were happy about this result.

    Another reason was because the Hundred Treasures Realm sent weapons to the Hidden Cloud vige. The Cloudsea Territory had scarce resources. Because of this, their weapons were generally made from cloudbeast bones and refined white clouds. Naturally, this fact was noticed by Mu Yu and the others.

    Although the materials used for their weapons were very simple, they were still very good and tough. Moreover, they even had an ability to repair themselves. This surprised the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Zhao Hai thought that this might be because of the white clouds. Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t able to analyze the structure of these white clouds. He also had the Space integrate the white clouds with liquid silver. Now, liquid silver has the abilities of the white clouds.

    Even if Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t have the ability to analyze the white clouds for now, he could still use it for crafting. Moreover, it turned out that it was a very good material to use.

    This discovery caused the Hundred Treasures Realm to be happy. Zhao Hai also tried it afterwards. White clouds can be used together with any material to increase a material¡¯s tenacity as well as provide it with a self-repairing ability. Most importantly, artifacts refined with white clouds could absorb spiritual qi on their own and then release it for the user¡¯s body to absorb. The spiritual qi gained this way was much purer than the ones in the surroundings.

    It can be said that the white clouds caused the level of the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s weapons to increase by a level. The people in the Cloudsea Territory didn¡¯t discover this because they were starved of resources. Moreover, they were using beast parts as refining materials and not metals. Only people from big ns could go to the copper and iron walls to mine materials. Weapons refined from these metals were tougherpared to their other weapons.

    However, average big ns wouldn¡¯t be able to do this. Let alone the fact that they had no bases on the copper and iron walls, just the cloud beasts in the vicinity weren¡¯t easy to deal with. Moreover, the density of the ck clouds on the copper and iron walls was much higherpared to other ces. Most people wouldn¡¯t be able to stay there for a day without their abilities declining.

    If a person¡¯s strength dropped inside the ck clouds, this doesn¡¯t mean that their support has decreased. Instead, it was their level that fell. For example, Zhe Jun was now at the Core Formation Stage. When he uses his cloud rats, he would be able to stay for 15 days in the dark clouds. In these 15 days, his strength wouldn¡¯t be affected. But once 15 days passed, although the rats supplied him with the same amount of spiritual qi, his strength would drop down by a level. If he stayed for seven or eight days more, then his strength would drop to the Foundation Establishment stage.

    This wasn¡¯t a temporary fall into the Foundation Establishment Stage but a permanent one. Once he returns to a whitecloud ind, he would have to cultivate again from the Foundation Establishment Stage.

    If one¡¯s strength gets demoted by the ck clouds more than ten times, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to increase their strength anymore. Nobody has ever broken this rule. It was like a sword hanging down their heads, reminding people every time they ventured out into the dark clouds.

    Someone had an idea of moving arge chunk of white clouds to the two mountains to see if they can grow them there. If it was possible then it might allow them to create a stronghold.

    However, they discovered that this was impossible. Once transferred to the areas near the mountains, the white clouds were slowly being swallowed. It was simply impossible for them to grow. Because of this, the copper and iron walls weren¡¯t conquered to this day.

    As for the reason why the white clouds were swallowed, the Cloudsea Territory also did some investigation. For white clouds to grow, they needed enough volume to do so. White clouds that were too few couldn¡¯t grow on their own and would just be swallowed by the ck clouds.

    From their research, only white clouds that were ten li(5km) across could grow. However, since this was the minimum, the rate of growth was very slow. The more white clouds there were, the faster it would grow. It was because of this that people in the Cloudsea Territory had endless amounts of white clouds to use.

    The most troublesome thing about transnting white clouds wasn¡¯t their speed of growth, but the fact that they couldn¡¯t be stored inside spatial items. Because of this, there was no way to carry arge volume of them. Cloud beasts would also need to consume white clouds. Without white clouds, tamed cloud beasts wouldn¡¯t survive in the ck clouds for long.

    This difference between tamed and untamed cloud beasts was a headache for the people from the Cloudsea Territory. However, they had no way to change it since this was thew. As long as a cloud beast gets tamed, they have to eat white clouds. Otherwise they wouldn¡¯t survive for long.

    For these reasons, the Cloudsea Territory¡¯s development was very slow. It made it impossible for them to expand their territory. This was also the reason why the Cloudsea Territory had no contact with the Ten-thousand Realm battlefield after all these years.

    Besides the white clouds, the Hundred Treasures Realm was also delighted about the cloud fruits, cloud rice, and other products. They had very big uses for the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s Space has already begun nting these products. Although white clouds couldn¡¯t be analyzed for the time being, cloud fruits, cloud rice, and other things could be. At the very least, it could analyze what they can do and how they could be used.

    The Space¡¯s scanner was really strange. It couldn¡¯t analyze the white clouds yet once it was refined, the scanner can analyze the optimal ratio of white clouds to use. This caused Zhao Hai to be confused.

    In order to experiment with the white clouds, Mu Yu brought some of it back to the Ten-thousand Realms Battlefield. However, a problem arose. The white clouds couldn¡¯t exist in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield for a long time. Once they get exposed to the air of the battlefield, they begin to quickly disintegrate.

    A small clump of white clouds would be eaten by the dark clouds, and the same amount would disintegrate in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. It¡¯s fragility was quite startling.

    Even if you put it inside artifacts, it would still disappear. This caused the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm as well as Zhao Hai to be confused.

    Fortunately for Mu Yu and the others, white clouds that had been refined into transforming clouds were saved from these attributes.

    Mu Yu returned to the Hundred Treasures Realm and found out that transforming clouds didn¡¯t disappear. Although they couldn¡¯t be used as weapons, they were veryfortablepared to praying mats.

    Moreover, transforming clouds could be ced inside spatial artifacts. But unlike natural white clouds, even if they provide spiritual qi, they only give a very small amount. They can exist among the ck clouds, but not for a long time. After about a month of exposure, they would also begin to disappear.

    The Cloudsea Territory has flying artifacts called Cloud Piercing Ships. These flying artifacts can berge or small. Smaller ships can amodate 3 to 5 people while therger ones can amodate hundreds or thousands of people. Li Jiang said that he had seen ships that can hold tens of thousands of people. These ships can exist in the ck clouds for 40 days if it holds a thousand people, 60 if about a hundred, and more than 100 days if there¡¯s only one person inside.

    However, Cloud Piercing Ships were very rare in the territory. Only big ns have them. Even then, big ns wouldn¡¯t have a lot of them. This was because Cloud Piercing Ships couldn¡¯t just be powered by its users. Cloud Piercing Ships require cloud crystals to function. The ships were easy to use, but very hard to power.

 Chapter 1552 â€“ Ye Island Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1552 - Ye Ind n</h4>

    In a blink of an eye, a month passed by. Hidden Cloud Vige had officially be the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s base. A group of a hundred refiners settled themselves in the vige. At the same time, Zhao Hai had Zhe Jun and Li Jiang install defensive artifacts, turning the ind into a fortress.

    Because white clouds disappear in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, Mu Yu had to bring a team of refiners to the Hidden Cloud vige.

    The white cloud was truly a supreme refining material. They even increase the sess rate of a refined artifact by ten percent. In other words, if a refiner had 10% sess rate before, after they use white clouds they could increase it to 20%. This was very important to any realm.

    However, the sess rate wasn¡¯t as important for the Hundred Treasures Realm because of Zhao Hai. He can let the refiners refine all they want without worrying about the scraps.

    What Zhao Hai wanted to see was whether the people of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield would feel any difort after staying in the Cloudsea Territory. At the same time, he also wanted to see how the cloud beasts react to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Therefore, Zhao Hai had Zhe Jun take people from the Cloudsea Territory to the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters.

    There¡¯s a reason why Zhao hai had other people go with Zhe Jun. He wanted to see how cloud beasts react to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, but he found out that beasts improved by the Space weren¡¯t affected and they didn¡¯t even need to eat white clouds. Zhao Hai only improved Li Jiang and Zhe Jun¡¯s beasts, so he wanted to see how the beasts of other people would fare in the environment of the battlefield.

    When Zhe Jun arrived at the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, there was nothing wrong with his rats. They were still alive and well. Zhe Jun¡¯s rats also increased his cultivation since he now had more spiritual qi to absorb.

    As for the unimproved cloud beasts, they didn¡¯t fare as well. After arriving at the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, the beasts seem to have weakened. They also provided less spiritual qi to their owners. But since they can absorb a lot of spiritual qi, it bnced out the loss.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai knew that the cloud beasts wouldn¡¯t be able to adapt to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. They were more suited back in the Cloudsea Territory. He had everyone besides Zhe Jun go back. He also asked Tang Jie to arrange residences for Li Jiang and Zhe Jun to cultivate in.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    It has been a month since they arrived at the Cloudsea Territory. Zhao Hai knew that it was time for them to make the next move. He sent the children as well as Laura and the others back to Bluetree. Then he began to get ready for the next step.

    It wasn¡¯t only Zhao Hai who was busy. Zong Ze and the others were also taking action. Mu Yao and the others invited the Elders for a Ten-Elder Assembly in order to discuss the Cloudsea Territory.

    The Cloudsea Territory wasn¡¯t a fun ce. Going there was equivalent to grabbing thends of the Cloudsea Territory¡¯s people. There were also experts in the Cloudsea Territory. If the two sides fight, it would be very hard to say what the result would be.

    With the strength of the Hundred Treasures Realm, it was impossible for it to swallow the entire Cloudsea Territory. Even if they allied with other realms, it would only be enough to get a piece ofnd from the territory.

    As the matter stands, information about the Cloudsea Territory needed to be shared with the other realms. This month, Zong Ze and the others were mainly discussing this issue.

    Naturally, they couldn¡¯t fight in the Hidden Cloud Vige. So their goal was to find somece else. Fortunately, after a month, Zhao Hai was able to get a clearer understanding of the surrounding region. Apart from the inds that Li Jiang introduced before, there were other whitecloud inds around. They were upied by ns that weren¡¯t that strong.

    In the end, Zong Ze and the others settled on an ind. It was located opposite of the Cloudbeast Fortress. There was a medium-sized whitecloud ind 15 days away from the fortress named Ye Ind. The reason for this name was because it was upied by a big n named the Ye n. The Ye n had a Cloud Piercing Ship that could hold a thousand people. This allowed them to travel to Ye Ind while others couldn¡¯t. In addition to the strength of the n, they were able to have a firm hold on the ind.

    Because of this, the ind was rtively isted. The Ye n had a tight hold on the ind, so nobody would care about what happens there. It was suitable as a base.

    Moreover, it was on the other side of the Cloudbeast Fortress and far away from the Hidden Cloud Vige. So even if other ns find out about what¡¯s happening to Ye Ind, they wouldn¡¯t think that the Hidden Cloud Vige had also been upied. In fact, it might even be possible that people had already forgotten about the vige. Only people who were desperate would think of the Hidden Cloud Vige

    After Zong Ze and the others¡¯ discussion, the next step was up to Zhao Hai. Knowing what the realm wanted, Zhao Hai immediately flew to Ye Ind on the Hell King¡¯s Ship.

    It takes about one month of travel from the Hidden Cloud Vige to Ye Ind. Naturally, it wouldn¡¯t take too much time for Zhao Hai and he used the Space to appear near the ind. After that, he called over Xiang Bo and the others and allowed them to scan the surroundings with their spiritual qi.

    Xiang Bo and the others had a very rxed time. They also know that the one who made them survive in the sea was Zhao Hai. If Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t there, they would have long since died. So even if Zhao Hai hid what happened outside, they weren¡¯t dissatisfied. They just retreated into their rooms and cultivated.

    Now that Zhao Hai called them over, they immediately went out of their rooms. After going out of their rooms, Xiang Bo and the others stared. This was because they saw a person standing beside Zhao Hai. The person¡¯s white hair and white clothes were too eye-catching. But soon they discovered that this person wasn¡¯t alive, it was an Undead.

    Recalling Zhao Hai¡¯s ability to use Undead against his enemies, Xiang Bo and the others weren¡¯t too surprised. They swept the Hell King¡¯s Ship with their spiritual force and found out that although the children were still there, Laura and the others were nowhere to be seen.

    Actually, the children were also sent off. What Xiang Bo and the others detected was Zhao Hai¡¯s deception technique. Being an expert in using spiritual force, adding fake people was too simple for Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai looked at Xiang Bo and the others and said, ¡°Did you have a good rest? Let me introduce you. This is someone I came across. He¡¯s now an Undead. I didn¡¯t expect to see someone here. I interrogated him and found out that there¡¯s another ce here called the Cloudsea Territory. Guo Ling, tell them about the Cloudsea Territory.¡±

    Commanded by Zhao Hai, Guo Ling told Xiang Bo and the others about the Cloudsea Territory. Naturally, he told them that he was someone who came to catch cloud beasts and then met Zhao Hai. He didn¡¯t say anything about Ye Ind but he told them about the Cloudbeast Fortress as well as its current strength.

    It took several hours before Guo Ling finished. Xiang Bo and the others had shock on their faces. They didn¡¯t expect there to be a ce like the Cloudsea Territory. But each one of them were very happy. This discovery would certainly gain them a huge amount of merit.

    After hearing Guo Ling, Xiang Bo and the others looked at Zhao Hai, their expression a mix of surprise and worry. Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°We went on an expedition and attained sess. However, we need to pass the information back as soon as possible. Everyone, let¡¯s write a jade sword message. I¡¯ll use my space abilities to send them to Hornview Mountain. This is the farthest my ability can go. And I can only send something as small as a jade sword message. After sending our messages, we¡¯ll go around to scout the area and if possible find a ce and set up a transmission formation so that our people cane over. What do you think?¡±

    After thinking about it for a while, they all nodded and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do what Mister said.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then took out a jade sword message and began to write on it using his spiritual force. However, the contents of his message were different from the others. What he wrote was a message telling Zong Ze that the n had officially begun.

    Once Xiang Bo and the others were done with their jade sword messages, Zhao Hai took them all before closing his eyes and reciting an incantation. Before long, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Open!¡± A spatial rift appeared beside him, but this rift was very small. It was the size of a basin, impossible for people to get in. Zhao Hai immediately threw the jade sword messages to the rift. Then the rift began to slowly close.

    Zhao Hai let out a long breath. His face was pale as he sat down. He rested for a while looking quite exhausted.

    Seeing Zhao Hai, Xiang Bo and the others were worried. Zhao Hai knew that they weren¡¯t worried about his safety. Instead, they were worried that trouble might being while Zhao Hai was down. If Zhao Hai was killed, they would no doubt die as well.

    Looking at everyone, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the jade sword messages have arrived at Hornview Mountain. I believe it wouldn¡¯t be long before our realms receive the message. The next thing we need to do is to find a ce to settle in.¡±

    Xiang Bo and the others nodded. Zhao Hai turned to Guo Ling and asked, ¡°Guo Ling, besides the Cloudbeast Fortress, are there any inds around here that we can go to? A ce where the inhabitants are weaker?¡±

    Guo Ling immediately said, ¡°If we go straight for half a month, there¡¯s a small whitecloud ind owned by the big n called the Ye n known as Ye Ind. Besides the Cloudbeast Fortress, it¡¯s the nearest ind.¡±

    Zhao Hai raised his brows and said, ¡°How strong are big ns in the Cloudsea Territory?¡±

    Guo Ling immediately replied, ¡°Big ns in the Cloudsea Territory have at least 500 Immortal Experts. As for Severed Soul and Transcending Tribtion Experts, nobody bothered to count.¡±

    Hearing Guo Ling say that, Xiang Bo and the others stared. Then they let out a cold breath. Five hundred Immortal Stage Experts, it was a force that couldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    Xiang Bo couldn¡¯t help but reply, ¡°Besides these two, are there other ces we can go to?¡±

    Guo Ling replied, ¡°These two ces are the closest. Apart from them, the closest inds would take more than a month of travel.¡±

    Zhao Hai knit his brows, he turned to Xiang Bo and the others and said, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Xiang Bo forced a smile and said, ¡°We have no choice but to go to Ye Ind. If we set up a transmission formation there in the quickest time possible, I believe we can return to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Just like Guo Ling said, people would venture out into the ck clouds in order to catch cloud beasts. The more we stay in this area, the more likely we would be detected. We should just go to Ye Ind and leave as soon as possible.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Going to Ye Ind is also good. Let¡¯s take a look at the situation first before upying an area there. I have a lot of Undead that can stall for time while we construct the transmission formation. I can also send small Undead to see what kind of transmission formations they use. Maybe when the timees, we can use their transmission formation toe back. What do you think?¡±

    Originally, Xiang Bo and the others wanted Zhao Hai to use the Hell King¡¯s Ship to travel back. Although it would take more time, it was a safer method. But now that they heard Zhao Hai, they couldn¡¯t help but be tempted. If they can use a transmission formation, then they would be able to save a lot of time. If they recognize the other party¡¯s transmission formations, and even gain the coordinates, their contribution would be even greater.

    For unwanted people like them, gaining a huge merit was very important. With this merit, they would have a path towards the Immortal Stage. Moreover, they would obtain resources to cultivate. They would be able to increase their strength quickly.

    Zhao Hai looked at the others and said, ¡°Let me first take a look using my small Undead. I want to see what the Ye Ind is like. If they have a defensive formation, then it would be troublesome. If they don¡¯t have one, it would be easier for us. If the ind isn¡¯t well defended, we may be able to invade and quickly build a transmission formation. What does everyone think about this?¡±

    Xiang Bo clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that. But Mister, if you really manage to scout Ye Ind, can you pay attention to their strength? If we can find out how strong they are, we¡¯ll gain more merit. It will also allow us to move better around the ind. We might even be able to find their weak point.¡±

    Everyone nodded. After that, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s depart.¡± He waved his hand as the Hell King¡¯s Ship sailed towards Ye Ind¡¯s direction.

 Chapter 1553 â€“ Crowd In An Uproar

    <h4>Chapter 1553 - Crowd In An Uproar</h4>

    Zong Ze looked at the jade sword message in his hand before he smiled faintly. He looked at Mu Yao and said, ¡°Little Hai just said that the n has begun. He¡¯s heading towards Ye Ind to make a transmission formation and head back.¡±

    Mu Yao knit his brows and said, ¡°This kid actually dared to do that. Isn¡¯t this just alerting the enemy? What would he do if something goes wrong? The Ye n has a lot of experts. Didn¡¯t he say it himself that there are at least 500 Immortal Experts in the Ye n?¡±

    Zong Ze smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him, he knows what he¡¯s doing. On the other hand, there really are a lot of Immortal Experts in the Cloudsea Territory. Their cloud beasts act as their cultivation partner, making them cultivate quicker than us. Also, their cloud rice, cloud fruit, and other food contain a lot of spiritual qi and are easier to absorb. I really envy the people of the Cloudsea Territory.¡±

    Mu Yao scoffed at Zong Ze as he said, ¡°Stop wasting words on them. Now that the n has begun, it won¡¯t be long before the other realms react. What do you n to do now?¡±

    Zong Ze replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to n anything. They will beg us if they want to go. Besides Zhao Hai, nobody is immune to the ck clouds. Moreover, besides Zhao Hai, nobody knows the coordinates of the Ye Ind¡¯s transmission formation. If they want to go to the Cloudsea Territory, they will need to ask us, specifically Little Hai. Hahaha. Imagine the feeling when that happens.¡±

    Mu Yao looked at Zong Ze¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help but bitterly smile. To be honest, he also wants tough at their current state. In the war against the Giant Spirit Realm and the Fireweavers, these realms were waiting on the side wanting to grab some cheap benefits. Only when the Hundred Treasures Realm was about to win did they make a move. And before they offered a hand, they even demanded a lot from the Hundred Treasures Realm. Their conduct was very hateful.

    Now that they have this opportunity, it would be strange if the Hundred Treasures Realm didn¡¯t embarrass them. This would make them let go of the ill feeling in their guts.

    However, Mu Yao was indifferent to this. He also wouldn¡¯t dare call Zong Ze a petty person. Because of this, he could only stay silent and force a smile.

    Seeing Mu Yao¡¯s expression, Zong Ze snorted and said, ¡°Old Mu, you¡¯re too calm and you don¡¯t like to argue. If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t have allowed that fellow Shen Wei to be arrogant, I would have had the Elders kick him out a long time ago. But you, really.¡±

    Mu Yao waved his hand and said, ¡°Forget it, we¡¯re already having a hard time as cultivators. We¡¯re fighting against the heavens, isn¡¯t it too bothersome if we fight amongst ourselves? Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Little Hai¡¯s n will seed, so we need to make proper arrangements on our side.¡±

    Zong Ze nodded and said, ¡°Pass the order, have everyone prepare ording to our original n.¡± A Severed Soul Expert nodded and then went out to pass the order.

    While the Hundred Treasures Realm were preparing their steps, the people of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield were in an uproar. Naturally, this uproar was only from the high-grade realms of the battlefield. The lower-grade realms had no idea what was going on.

    The higher-ups of the various realms learned about Zhao Hai¡¯s expedition almost at the same time. Naturally, this didn¡¯t include the Ghost Spirit Realm. Nobody told them as well. Even if they had spies on the other realms, it¡¯s still impossible for this kind of secret to be found out so easily.

    It must be known that this information was very important. Besides the Hundred Treasures Realm, every other realm had this in a very strict state of confidentiality. The reason why the Hundred Treasures Realm didn¡¯t hide it too much was because they have great confidence in themselves.

    Thest battle against the Fireweavers wasn¡¯t all bad for the Hundred Treasures Realm. The war was a chance for the realm to temper itself. The Hundred Treasures Realm was strong, but it had too many impurities in its strength. These impurities were weak cultivators and even spies from other realms. Weak cultivators could still be fixed. On the other hand, spies cause great harm to the realm.

    The previous war was like a hammer that tempered the Hundred Treasures Realm. If it was ordinary steel before, now that it had removed its impurities it had be refined steel.

    Spies hidden inside the Hundred Treasures Realm became more active during the war. They thought that the Hundred Treasures Realm would lower their guard since they were fighting against two strong realms. But they didn¡¯t expect the Hundred Treasures Realm to do the opposite. Instead of rxing their guard, they became more strict.

    Mu Yao was normally indifferent and didn¡¯t like fighting. But as a cultivator, he didn¡¯t reach his current stage by being a pacifist. It was just that Mu Yao¡¯s methods weren¡¯t as brutal as other cultivators. His methods were quite calm and very gentle.

    It was because of this gentle manner that nobody noticed Transcending Tribtion Experts and Severed Soul Experts disappearing. During wars, death was quitemon. Nobody would think that Mu Yao made a move on a certain number of people.

    Because of the tempering, the Hundred Treasures Realm became one unified body. In the past few years, it became impossible for other realms to send spies to them. Therefore, none of the other realms knew what was going on inside the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    On the other hand, the Hundred Treasures Realm were aware of what was happening to the other realms. If spies were sent to the Hundred Treasures Realm, it¡¯s also natural that the Hundred Treasures Realm sent spies to the other realms.

    But because of the importance of this matter, the spies of the Ghost Spirit Realm were unable to hear about this news. They were still unaware of what was going on.

    What Xiang Bo and the others wrote caused a huge shock to their respective realms. They also wrote that their jade sword messages were sent through a spatial rift that Zhao Hai opened. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be sent.

    This caused the other realms¡¯ higher-ups to feel very annoyed. Although it was written clearly, they knew that Zhao Hai could get in and out of the ck clouds freely. This was something that even Immortal Experts weren¡¯t able to do.

    The higher-ups of the other realms immediately had a meeting. In the end, they decided to reach out to the Hundred Treasures Realm. They believed that the Hundred Treasures Realm received a message as well. It might even be possible that they received the news much earlier. They also knew that the Hundred Treasures Realm wouldn¡¯t be able to swallow the Cloudsea Territory on their own, they would certainly need help.

    The next day after the jade sword messages arrived, Immortal Experts from several realms went to the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters at the same time. They wanted to discuss the matter of cooperation between their realms.

    At this time, Zhao Hai was rushing towards Ye Ind. There were now plenty of liquid needles in and around the ind. Whitecloud Inds in the Cloudsea Territory had no shields at all. At most, its inhabitants would erect defensive formations. As soon as intruders arrive, these formations would detect and attack them. But as for protective shields, there were none at all.

    This didn¡¯t mean that the Cloudsea Territory didn¡¯t have any good formations. In fact, formations were asmon here as in the Ten-thousand Realms Battlefield. The reason why they didn¡¯t have any barriers was due to the territory¡¯s situation.

    There used to be a big n who covered their own Whitecloud Inds with a protective shield. But they suddenly found out that their ind was beginning to shrink. They thought that someone was attacking them. After some investigation, they still couldn¡¯t find out the reason why their ind was shrinking. In the end, someone suggested that it might be the protective shield. Once the shield was removed, their ind stopped shrinking and began to grow back.

    After this news spread, almost nobody in the Cloudsea Territory used protective shields. It¡¯s because of this that protective shields weren¡¯t verymon in the territory. This also caused whitecloud inds to be susceptible to attacks made by cloud beasts. Entire whitecloud inds being annihted by beasts weren¡¯t unheard of.

    Thisck of protective shield gave Zhao Hai an easy way to infiltrate the ind with liquid silver. Now that liquid silver had the properties of white clouds, it could vaporize itself and be one with the ind¡¯s white clouds. Once the flying needles entered Ye Ind, they immediately vaporized. Even Immortal Experts wouldn¡¯t be able to detect them. At this point, Zhao Hai was aware of almost everything that happened on the ind.

    But because of Xiang Bo and the others, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make any moves. They were now cautiously moving forward, afraid of being discovered by people from the Cloudsea Territory.

    Xiang Bo and the others also didn¡¯t pressure Zhao Hai. After listening to Guo Ling, they were afraid of the Cloudsea Territory. A normal big n in the territory would have at least 500 Immortal Experts. How powerful were 500 Immortal Experts? If an Immortal Expert appeared, then Zhao Hai might be able to escape. But 10? 100? They wouldn¡¯t even be able to react. Because of this, they wanted Zhao Hai to act with caution. They didn¡¯t dislike Zhao Hai¡¯s slow movement. On the contrary, they fully support it.

    Zhao Hai and the others also met a few cloud beasts along the way. Since this was the edge of the Sea of Beasts, the beasts they met weren¡¯t that strong. But since they were afraid of making a sound, Zhao Hai and the others killed all the beasts they met.

    When Zhao Hai and the others were very close to Ye Ind, the Immortal Experts sent by the other realms arrived at the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters. These Immortal Experts visited discreetly. Because of this, the Hundred Treasures Realm also removed people from their transmission formations while waiting for the Immortal Experts to arrive. Once they arrived, they immediately moved to a secret room in the headquarters.

 Chapter 1554 â€“ Kicking the Ghost Spirit Realm Out

    <h4>Chapter 1554 - Kicking the Ghost Spirit Realm Out</h4>

    Once everyone had settled down, Zong Ze looked at the Immortal Experts and said, ¡°Everyone, did youe because of the jade sword message?¡±

    When the Immortal Experts heard Zong Ze, they didn¡¯t waste any words as an Immortal Expert of the Puppet Realm said, ¡°Since Elder Zong said that, then there¡¯s no need to talk nonsense. Elder Zong, the Cloudsea Territory isn¡¯t something that you can eat on your own. It would be better if our realms work together, what does Elder Zong think?¡±

    Zong Ze looked at the Immortal Experts. He knew what these guys were thinking. If it weren¡¯t for Zhao Hai who can get in and out of the Cloudsea Territory safely, these people wouldn¡¯t have proposed working together with the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Zong Ze looked at everyone and said, ¡°Naturally, we need to cooperate. But everyone should know who owns the credit for the exploration. Since you received the jade sword message, you are all well aware that if it weren¡¯t for Little Hai, the people you sent would have perished a long time ago. Now, not only did Zhao Hai discover the Cloudsea Territory, he also allowed your people to send the word back. This should be a small contribution right?¡±

    Hearing Zong Ze, the Immortal Experts knew that Zong Ze was raising the price. Since they would be cooperating with each other, the terms of the cooperation needed to be agreed upon. It was clear that the Hundred Treasures Realm wanted a bigger slice of the pie.

    These Immortal Experts were also reasonable people. They knew that the discovery of the Cloudsea Territory was Zhao Hai¡¯s merit. The Hundred Treasures Realm needed to bepensated for this contribution, so they all nodded.

    Seeing everyone nod, Zong Ze smiled faintly and said, ¡°Since everyone is in agreement, then we will discuss the matter of distribution. This time, among those who sent people, only the Ghost Spirit Realm didn¡¯t get the message. I reckon the Ghost Spirit Realm still has no idea. But if they learn about it in the future, they would certainly cause trouble. So before we talk about our shares, we need to discuss how to deal with the Ghost Spirit Realm.¡±

    Xiang Bo and the others also mentioned this matter in their message. But as to how the person from the Ghost Spirit Realm died, they didn¡¯t tell. But they said that not long after they left, the person from the Ghost Spirit Realm left saying that he would act on his own. And he hasn¡¯t been spotted since.

    The people from the other realms weren¡¯t fools. They understood what was going on. The person from the Ghost Spirit Realm was killed. But who killed him? This was also not an issue, it was certainly Zhao Hai. From what they heard in Hornview Mountain, it seems like Zhao Hai had a conflict with the Ghost Spirit Realm.

    Because of a little conflict, Zhao Hai killed the person from the Ghost Spirit Realm. His tendency for revenge was very strong. However, although everyone thought about this, they didn¡¯t actually care. This was the case for cultivators. If you want revenge, then you take revenge.

    Now that Zong Ze said that, it was really a problem. The Ghost Spirit Realm was very strong. If they cause trouble in the future, then it would be a headache.

    It was because of this that the Immortal Experts didn¡¯t make a sound. They frowned slightly. After a while, an Immortal Expert said, ¡°Should we inform the Ghost Spirit Realm? Although they didn¡¯t contribute anything, they still sent someone for the expedition. It would be bad if they aren¡¯t included.¡±

    Zong Ze looked at the Immortal Expert and said, ¡°Does anyone else agree to the Iron Sword Sect¡¯s proposal?¡±

    These Immortal Experts weren¡¯t fools. They immediately heard something wrong with Zong Ze¡¯s words. It¡¯s obvious that Zong Ze doesn¡¯t want to inform the Ghost Spirit Realm.

    Thinking of this, the Immortal Experts looked at each other before someone from the Puppet Realm said, ¡°I think it wouldn¡¯t be a good idea. This is something we gained on our own. If the Ghost Spirit Realm decided to head out alone, then why should we share our achievements with them? Do you think they would tell us if they were the ones to discover something?¡±

    The other Immortal Experts were secretly cursing inside. Everyone knew that this wasplete nonsense. It was impossible for the Ghost Spirit Realm to act alone. But since the jade sword messages said this, they can treat it as the truth. Most importantly, if they include the Ghost Spirit Realm, then everyone¡¯s share would decrease. Who would want to go to the Cloudsea Territory and fight them if they didn¡¯t want more benefits? It would be best if the Ghost Spirit Realm wasn¡¯t in the picture.

    Looking at the situation, the expert from the Iron Sword Sect knew what the other Immortal Experts were thinking. He knew that if he didn¡¯t say anything, then these people would push him down. So he immediately responded, ¡°I also don¡¯t want the Ghost Spirit Realm to participate. But I¡¯m thinking about the trouble they would cause us. If they did, then it would be quite a headache for all of us.¡±

    When they heard him say this, everyone stared before they all nodded. Zong Ze saw this and smiled as he said, ¡°Everyone, why are you afraid of this? The Ghost Spirit Realm is just one realm, what can they do to all of us if we work together? Everyone, don¡¯t forget, if we include the Ghost Spirit Realm, then we will have to share the benefits with them. Is everybody alright with that?¡±

    Zong Ze¡¯s words brought everyone back from their thoughts. Right, they weren¡¯t even that strong. Why would they give the Ghost Spirit Realm a share? They have numbers on their side, so why were they afraid?

    Thinking of this, everyone nodded. Seeing that everyone agreed, Zong Ze continued, ¡°We still aren¡¯t clear about the Cloudsea Territory. We still have to wait for Zhao Hai and the others to send news back. We can make our decision until then. What does everyone think about this?¡±

    Seeing that Zong Ze didn¡¯t say anything about everybody¡¯s share, everybody kept quiet. In the end, the discovery of the Cloudsea Territory was Zhao Hai¡¯s merit. Moreover, their entry to the Cloudsea Territory depended on Zhao Hai. Offending the Hundred Treasures Realm right now wasn¡¯t the wisest idea.

    Zong Ze looked at everyone and said, ¡°I reckon you don¡¯t want to return just yet. If Zhao Hai and the others send a message, you would have toe back again. How about just staying here while we wait?¡±

    Naturally, nobody wanted to go back. They knew that they received the messageter than the Hundred Treasures Realm. Since Zhao Hai was a spatial ability user, he can send jade sword messages from the Cloudsea Territory whenever he wants. If he was able to do it once, he would be able to do it again. Because of this, they would rather stay in the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters in order to get the news quickly.

    Zong Ze also understood what they were thinking, so he asked them to remain. He did this for the realm¡¯s sake. Zhao Hai already told him that the Ghost Spirit Realm tried to kill him. Zhao Hai was now the ace of the Hundred Treasures Realm. The Ghost Spirit Realm tried to kill him, so how could the Hundred Treasures Realm just do nothing. This time, Zong Ze wanted to kick the Ghost Spirit Realm out of the battlefield.

    If the Ghost Spirit Realm received information, they would definitelye over and look for trouble. If these Immortal Experts stayed here, then they would speak up for the Hundred Treasures Realm. It would also make the Ghost Spirit Realm understand that it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to get benefits. When the timees, these Immortal Experts might team up against the Ghost Spirit Realm without Zong Ze¡¯s urging.

    Zhao Hai was aware of what was happening to the headquarters, but he wasn¡¯t worried. He was still slowly moving forward. After fifteen days, they finally arrived outside Ye Ind.

    The reason they took such a long time was because they were careful and didn¡¯t go too fast. So it took them 15 days before arriving at the periphery of Ye Ind.

    They didn¡¯t dare get too close to Ye Ind. The ind was the Ye n¡¯s territory. Moreover, since it was close to the Sea of Beasts, it was attacked by beasts quite often. Because of this, the Ye n had people patrolling the ind. Naturally, these patrols only went around the ind. They didn¡¯t leave the ind.

    Zhao Hai led Xiang Bo and the others around for three days so that they could have a closer look at the ind. Looking at the state of the ind, Xiang Bo and the others were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect a whitecloud ind to be like this.

    After traveling around Ye Ind for two more days, Zhao Hai turned to Xiang Bo and the others and said, ¡°We have been traveling around Ye Ind for a few days. I have already ced my Undead on the ind and found out about a weak point in their defense. On the southeast part of the ind is a cloudfruit forest. Although there are patrols there, they¡¯re quite rare. If we speed up towards the forest, we will be able to set up a transmission formation as soon as possible. We will be able to head back without getting into conflict with the people on the ind. What do you think?¡±

    Naturally, Xiang Bo and the others have nothing to say about this. Although they had been going around the ind for a few days, they were still very far away from it. Xiang Bo and the others were unable to see the whole state of the ind. Since this is the case, it was impossible for them to know the weak points of the ind.

    Zhao Hai was aware that they would have this response. The ce he chose was decided upon after many calctions of the Universal Scanner. It was the ce where they would be least likely to be spotted.

    It must be said that the situation of the whitecloud inds was very strange. They don¡¯t do anything and just consume the products of thend like cloud fruits, cloud rice, and so on. Meanwhile, cloud beasts liked to eat the white clouds and not what the humans eat. The beasts that eat the products of thend were called whitecloud beasts.

    Whitecloud beasts were different from cloud beasts. Cloud beasts live in the Sea of Beasts while whitecloud beasts live on whitecloud inds. The little mouse that Zhao Hai met when he first stepped foot on the Cloudsea Territory was a whitecloud beast.

    Most people in the Cloudsea Territory treat whitecloud beasts as pests and exterminate them. This was because they discovered that whitecloud beasts had no use to them. And they also consume the same things the inhabitants consume.

    The ce that Zhao Hai chose to invade was a huge cloud fruit orchard. Despite this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t see any whitecloud beasts in it. It was clear that the Ye n managed the orchard well. But since the cloud fruits were still far from bing ripe, almost nobody came to watch over them. As long as Zhao Hai and the others were fast, they could build a transmission formation and return to the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters.

 Chapter 1555 â€“ Causing A Stir In The Cloudsea Territory

    <h4>Chapter 1555 ¨C Causing A Stir In The Cloudsea Territory </h4>

    After a day of preparation, there was nothing else left to do. Finally, Zhao Hai managed to receive permission to connect the transmission formation to the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters.

    Zhao Hai had Xiang Bo and the others practice how to establish the transmission formation several times before they began. As he was waiting, Zhao Hai was looking at the monitor inside his head. The screen disyed the current situation of Ye Ind. This time, he wasn¡¯t intending to fight the people here.

    After some time, the conditions have been met. Zhao Hai turned to Xiang Bo and the others and said, ¡°I will make the Hell King¡¯s Ship smaller now. However, I can¡¯t maintain it for long. Once we enter Ye Ind, we need to set up the transmission formation as soon as possible. I can¡¯t help much this time, so you need to be fast.¡±

    Xiang Bo and the others nodded. They knew that Ye Ind didn¡¯t only have one or two Immortal Experts. If someone discovered them, they wouldn¡¯t even know how they died.

    Looking at the time, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Then his body moved as they flew towards Ye Ind. The Hell King¡¯s Ship also shrank, turning into a one meter long ship in Zhao Hai¡¯s arms.

    The group sneaked quickly into Ye Ind and crashed into the cloudfruit forest. When they were about 1 kilometer in, Zhao Hai stopped, then turned to the others and said, ¡°Let¡¯s finish this quick.¡±

    Xiang Bo and the others didn¡¯t dy as they immediately arranged the transmission formation. However, it¡¯s clear that Zhao Hai underestimated the strength of the Cloudsea Territory¡¯s Immortal Experts. The moment they entered the cloudfruit forest, a Ye n¡¯s Immortal Expert immediately discovered them.

    Ten Immortal Experts immediately flew towards Zhao Hai and the others. Zhao Hai also noticed the Immortal Experts. In fact, he knew the moment the Immortal Experts moved. Zhao Hai changed his expression before turning his head and said, ¡°People areing. Stay here while I block them.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare mention to Xiang Bo and the others that there were 10 Immortal Experts because he was afraid that it might distract them. As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, theplexion of Xiang Bo and the others changed. However, they still nodded. Zhao Hai immediately left the ce as his Hell King¡¯s Ship erged and filled with Undead. At the same time, the ship¡¯s cannons were being primed.

    Just as the Hell King¡¯s Ship erged, a fierce voice was heard, ¡°Rats, you actually dared toe to Ye Ind to cause trouble!¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t reply and just quietly looked at the direction where the 10 Immortal Experts were approaching from. As soon as the experts appeared one after another, they all looked at Zhao Hai in astonishment.

    Zhao Hai knew why these Ye n experts were in a daze; it was because of his appearance. His looks showed that he wasn¡¯t from the Cloudsea Territory but from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Discovering a person from the legendary Ten-thousand Realm battlefield in their own ind would naturally cause anyone to stare.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t stunned, but he bowed and said, ¡°Seniors, may I ask where this ce is? I have been wandering in the Sea of Clouds for a long time and I suddenly found this ce. When I came in, I didn¡¯t know that it¡¯s the Seniors¡¯ territory. Please forgive me.¡±

    Zhao Hai said all of these to attract attention to him. He also knew that Xiang Bo and the others would be finished soon. At the same time, their movements needed to be hidden from these Immortal Experts. Because of this, Zhao Hai nned to dy the Immortal Experts before running away.

    Naturally, the Ye n¡¯s Immortal Expert couldn¡¯t be underestimated. They probably discovered Zhao Hai¡¯s n. One of them said, ¡°Enough talking, don¡¯t allow them to run. Capture them first then we¡¯ll interrogate them slowly.¡± The other Immortal Experts nodded as two threw themselves to Zhao Hai. The others went to capture Xiang Bo and the others.

    Seeing the situation, Zhao Hai knew that things weren¡¯t going so well. He immediately waved his hand as the Hell King¡¯s Ship fired all of its cannons. A wave of bullets began to assault the Immortal Experts.

    The Ye n¡¯s Immortal Experts were truly strong. However, they were wary about Zhao Hai. So when they heard the shots they couldn¡¯t help but slow down.

    Zhao Hai let out a sigh as he said inwardly, ¡°Sure enough.¡±

    The reason why Zhao Hai knew that these Immortal Experts would slow down was because he discovered that Immortal Experts in the Cloudsea Territory were stronger in terms of spiritual cultivation. Otherwise, it would be impossible for them to discover Zhao Hai and the others this quickly. The position that Zhao Hai chose was the farthest ce from these Immortal Experts yet they were still able to find them. If these experts were like the ones in the Ten-thousand Realm battlefield, then they wouldn¡¯t have discovered Zhao Hai¡¯s group.

    For the Cloudsea Territory¡¯s Immortal Expert to discover them, it only meant that their spiritual force was much more powerfulpared to the experts of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    But it was precisely because of their strong spiritual force that these Immortal Experts slowed down. This was because they found out that the strength of Zhao Hai¡¯s cannons and rifles wasn¡¯t weak. The bullets had the strength equal to the attack of a Severed Soul Expert while the cannon shells had the strength equal to an attack by an Immortal Expert.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s rifles and cannons weren¡¯t this strong originally. Although the bullets had been installed with yin-yang lightning ponds, they were still small so they couldn¡¯t be supplied by a lot of energy. However, Zhao Hai discovered that the yin-yang lightning ponds could exert more power in the Cloudsea Territory. This made the cannons and rifles more powerful.

    Since the bullets and shells were powerful, these Immortal Experts couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. It must be known that Zhao Hai shot nearly 2000 cannons and a hundred thousand rifles.

    These Immortal Experts wouldn¡¯t dare face such an attack. Naturally, they can allow themselves to be injured and rush towards Xiang Bo and the others. However, Zhao Hai bet that these Immortal Experts wouldn¡¯t do that. This was because the sense of self-protection of Immortal Experts were much strongerpared to other people.

    Sure enough, Zhao Hai bet correctly. The movements of the Yu n experts slowed down. Then a few of them took out a pair of des and performed a de dance. The de lights protected their bodies to the point where even water wouldn¡¯t be able to get inside.

    This was also another difference between experts in the Cloudsea Territory and the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Experts in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield rarely went for closebat. On the other hand, the people in the Cloudsea Territory almost exclusively use closebat techniques.

    The Hell King¡¯s Ship didn¡¯t stop firing. However, the Ye n¡¯s experts were still able to advance bit by bit.

    After the fifth round of firing, Zhao Hai finally received a voice transmission from Xiang Bo, ¡°Mister, we¡¯re done.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a gentle nod. The Hell King¡¯s Ship didn¡¯t stop firing. On the contrary, it increased its rate of fire. After three sessive attacks, Zhao Hai waved his hand and the ship instantly shrunk. Then Zhao Hai¡¯s body moved and rushed towards the transmission formation. Xiang Bo and the others were already prepared to move. As soon as they saw Zhao Hai, they immediately activated the formation and with a sh of light, the group disappeared just as the Immortal Experts arrived.

    As the white light vanished from the formation, the entire transmission formation exploded. It could no longer be described as a transmission formation.

    An Immortal Expert of the Ye n immediately said, ¡°Immediately send word back to the n¡¯s Elders. At the same time, spread this information to everyone. The Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield¡¯s appearance here isn¡¯t good news.¡±

    The other experts nodded. They weren¡¯t idiots to be deceived by Zhao Hai¡¯s words. In their opinion, Zhao Hai and the others nned this beforehand. In other words, the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield has found a way to enter the Cloudsea Territory. And they would begin moving soon.

    Thinking of this, the expressions of the Immortal Experts weren¡¯t attractive. This matter was of great importance. The Ye n was aware of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. After all, the Cloudsea Territory once captured an Immortal Expert of the battlefield. They also knew that the people of the battlefield were very powerful. If the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield was really able to travel to the Cloudsea Territory, then the territory wouldn¡¯t have a good future.

    The information spread out by the Ye n caused a stir in the Cloudsea Territory. Big ns near the Ye n immediately came over to ask about the situation. After getting confirmation, they went to the cloudfruit forest where Zhao Hai and the others left from. There was nothing left there now. The white clouds of the ind had long since covered up the explosion. However, the cloud fruit trees near the transmission formation were decimated. Some traces of the explosion could still be seen.

    Naturally they couldn¡¯t see anything else. They also mobilized people to search the surrounding area, but they couldn¡¯t find any clues. Nobody could see Zhao Hai and the others and the cloud beasts around them didn¡¯t decrease as well. Zhao Hai and the others seem to have fallen from the sky andnded on the Ye n¡¯s ind.

    If it weren¡¯t for the destruction of the Ye n¡¯s cloud fruit trees, nobody would believe the news. And the more they believed the news, the more anxious they became.

    Because of some reasons, the people from the Cloudsea Territory couldn¡¯t expand outside nor could they go to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Because of this, they heavily interrogated the Immortal Expert from the Ten-thousand Realm battlefield that they captured. From what they found out, it¡¯s very likely for the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield toe over.

    But after some time, they haven¡¯t seen anyone else from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Because of this, they began to rx thinking that it was a once in a lifetime chance that someone was able to reach the territory. They didn¡¯t think that they would be able to see someone from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield once again. Hearing this, the entire Cloudsea Territory was shaken.

    Long before the Cloudsea Territory was in a stir, Zhao Hai and the others appeared in the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters. Seeing the new arrivals, the person responsible for the transmission stared. Then he immediately shouted, ¡°Zhao Hai is back, Zhao Hai is back!¡±

    Looking at the guard shouting his name, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh inside. This person normally had a quiet appearance. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect him to be this excited. It was a very rare urrence.

    In the past, when Zhao Hai appeared on the transmission formation, this guard would just casually greet him.

    Xiang Bo and the others were unaware of Zhao Hai¡¯s thoughts. After seeing that they were in the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters, they all let out a long breath. They were finally back to safety. The 10 Immortal Experts of the Ye n gave them a real scare. They thought that they would forever remain in the Cloudsea Territory. But now they were finally back.

    Zhao Hai looked at Xiang Bo and the others and said, ¡°I¡¯ll return to Bluetree first. I¡¯ll be back immediately.¡± After he said that, he quickly entered the transmission formation. He also brought the Hell King¡¯s Ship with him. Looking at Zhao Hai, Xiang Bo and the others knew that he was out to deliver the children back.

    After Zhao Hai left, the guard of the transmission formation looked at Xiang Bo and the others and said, ¡°Pleasee with me. Your Elders are waiting for you.¡±

    Xiang Bo stared, ¡°The Elders are here? Does it include an Elder from the Puppet Realm?¡±

    The guard smiled and said, ¡°It does. Besides the Ghost Spirit Realm, the Elders from your realms are here. Moreover, they have been waiting for quite a long time. Pleasee with me.¡± Xiang Bo and the others didn¡¯t dare to dy. They immediately followed the guard to a residence at the backside of a mountain.

    Shortly after the group left, Zhao Hai reappeared on the transmission formation. Then he slowly walked towards the residence. Naturally, he also had to report to the Elders, but he wasn¡¯t required to be there as soon as possible.

    Zhao Hai also met some Hundred Treasures Realm experts along the way. He exchanged greetings with everyone he met. These people were aware of what was going on, so they yed along. They knew that with foreign Immortal Experts in the headquarters, they might be discovered if they did something strange. Because of this, they were coordinating with Zhao Hai¡¯s y.

    Before long, Zhao Hai arrived at the cave residence at the backside of the mountain. There were two Severed Soul Experts guarding the entrance. Upon seeing Zhao Hai, they immediately said, ¡°Zhao Hai, the Elders have been waiting for you.¡± Zhao Hai nodded as he walked in.

    Upon entering the residence, Zhao Hai saw Zong Ze, Mu Yao and the Elders of the other Realms. Xiang Bo and the others were also there, answering questions from their respective elders.

    Through the Space, Zhao Hai knew what the Elders asked Xiang Bo and the others about. But what they said was nothing more than what they saw during the expedition. However, since Xiang Bo and the others were kept inside the cabins by Zhao Hai, they didn¡¯t have much useful knowledge to share. But in order to get some merits, Xiang Bo and the others begged Zhao Hai to share some information with them to pass on. Because of this, Xiang Bo and the others said the exact same words without any omissions.

 Chapter 1556 â€“ Waiting for Time

    <h4>Chapter 1556 - Waiting for Time</h4>

    The Immortal Experts also asked Zhao Hai some questions. Since they had agreed upon it before, Zhao Hai¡¯s answers were watertight.

    Zong Ze and Mu Yao also asked Zhao Hai some questions. But actually, they were keeping a tight hold on their stomachs. Naturally, Zong Ze and Mu Yao knew about Zhao Hai¡¯s arrangements. Because of this, they found the current situation quite funny.

    After a routine interrogation, Zong Ze asked Zhao Hai what everyone was concerned about, ¡°Little Hai, you said before that you want to get the coordinates of Ye Ind. How did it go? Did you get it?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I have it. I can arrange a transmission formation to Ye Ind at any time. But Elder, I suggest not going to the Cloudsea Territory right now. Since they discovered us, they would certainly be on full alert. I think we should wait. If we go now, we would only be walking into a trap. The Cloudsea Territory will meet us with an intense counter-attack.¡±

    As soon as the other Elders heard what Zhao Hai said, they couldn¡¯t help but knit their brows. This was because they felt that Zhao Hai was being too cautious. Moreover, they thought that someone of Zhao Hai¡¯s status didn¡¯t have the right to speak such words. Although Zhao Hai had be more influential, his words towards Zong Ze and Mu Yao were still inappropriate. If a junior said those words before them, then they would immediately reprimand them.

    The experts from the other realms were now waiting for what would happen to Zhao Hai. In their minds, a disrespectful junior like Zhao Hai needed to be dealt with.

    But much to their surprise, after Zong Ze heard Zhao hai, he didn¡¯t be angry but instead nodded and said, ¡°You know the Cloudsea Territory more than us, so we will listen to you. We¡¯ll start our preparations here, but we won¡¯t send people to the Cloudsea Territory in the meantime.¡±

    Zong Ze¡¯s words caused the other Immortal Experts to stare. Zong Ze wasn¡¯t angry, this wasn¡¯t what they expected.

    Zong Ze turned to the other Immortal Experts and said, ¡°We just learned about the state of the Cloudsea Territory, but we already know that they have a lot of experts. We need to prepare all we have if we want to attack them. Besides preparing, the most important thing we need to do is to stabilize our rear. Otherwise, we might have a fire in our backyard while we attack the Cloudsea Territory. And when wee back, we might have lost what is ours.¡±

    Hearing Zong Ze the experts from other realms also indeed. Zong Ze looked at Zhao Hai and the others and said, ¡°You head back first. Rest assured, you will receive adequate rewards. Go and take a rest.¡± Zhao Hai and the others nodded before leaving.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s words just now had also been discussed with Zong Ze and Mu Yao. The Hundred Treasures Realm had now sent 10 thousand people to the Cloudsea Territory. There was indeed tension in the Cloudsea Territory. It was something that Zhao Hai asked Zhe Jun and Li Jiang about. They would prepare and only attack when the time was ripe.

    Moreover, what Zong Ze said about stabilizing their rear wasn¡¯t a joke. The Hundred Treasures Realm has a lot of enemies, the Fireweaver Race the biggest one of them. However, the Fireweavers should have learned their lesson from thest time. But this doesn¡¯t mean that the Hundred Treasures Realm was safe. Don¡¯t forget that the Hundred Treasures Realm now has a new enemy, the Ghost Spirit Realm.

    The Ghost Spirit Realm and the Hundred Treasures Realm had no prior enmity with each other. However, the Ghost Spirit Realm attacked Zhao Hai, which made them enemies with the Hundred Treasures Realm. What the Hundred Treasures Realm wanted to do was to kick the Ghost Spirit Realm out of the alliance. And with the character of the Ghost Spirit Realm, they wouldn¡¯t just let the Hundred Treasures Realm off for this. If the Hundred Treasures Realm went to the Cloudsea Territory at the same time the Ghost Spirit Realm attacks, the Hundred Treasures Realm would be in trouble.

    The Ghost Spirit Realm would definitely do such a thing. The people of the Giant Spirit Realm were the type of people who would just let things go. If the Ghost Spirit Realm drags everyone behind, then there would be no problems. However, the Ghost Spirit Realm was most likely to drag only the Hundred Treasures Realm behind. This way, they wouldn¡¯t incur everyone¡¯s anger. In this case, the other realms would just stand on the sides and spectate. Once the Hundred Treasures Realm gets in conflict with the Ghost Spirit Realm, then their operations on the Cloudsea Territory would definitely be affected and their shares would be less.

    With the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s current strength, they wouldn¡¯t dare deal with the Fireweavers. On the other hand, they can make a move against the Ghost Spirit Realm.

    After Zong Ze and Mu Yu discussed matters with the other Elders of the Hundred Treasure Realm, they decided to let Zhao Hai and Mu Yu develop the Hidden Cloud Vige while they dealt with the Ghost Spirit realm. As long as the Ghost Spirit Realm was dealt with, they would have no worries in going to the Cloudsea Territory.

    Although the Fireweaver Race was still present, their failure against the Hundred Treasures Realm caused them to have a hard time. The other Great Realms began to cause them trouble. They have no time to retaliate against the Hundred Treasures Realm. After all, when ites to it, their own domain was much more importantpared to their revenge against the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Since they already had a n in ce, Zong Ze declined attacking the Cloudsea Territory in the meantime. At the same time, he increased his rtions with the other realms, officially establishing their alliance.

    The news of Zhao Hai and the others¡¯ return couldn¡¯t be kept secret. The Ghost Spirit Realm weren¡¯t fools. Seeing Zhao Hai return alive with Xiang Bo and the others while their representative wasn¡¯t present, they should know what happened. Additionally, the person they sent to attack Zhao Hai didn¡¯t return while Zhao Hai was able to arrive at Hornview Mountain. These all indicated that their actions had all failed. And with the recent movements of the Hundred Treasures Realm, the Ghost Spirit Realm should be clear about their rtionship with the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    The people from the Ghost Spirit Realm also thought about the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s gains from the expedition, but they weren¡¯t sure what it was. The person they sent hasn¡¯t returned, so they naturally had no idea what was going on in the sea. Zhao Hai and the others were back, but the Ghost Spirit Realm weren¡¯t told anything about the expedition. This caused the Ghost Spirit Realm to be suspicious so they pursued this matter with all their strength.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about this matter. He already went to the Cloudsea Territory with retreat as a reason. The matters of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield should be left to Zong Ze and the others to deal with.

    Mu Yu has assumedmand of Hidden Cloud Vige. Although the Cloudsea Territory was now quite noisy, the Hidden Cloud Vige looked very calm. Nobody went there to make an investigation. It was as if the Cloudsea Territory had forgotten about the people in the Hidden Cloud Vige.

    But there was another type of noise that was happening in the vige. This unrest wasn¡¯t brought up by external forces but instead from within the vige.

    This unrest didn¡¯t mean that there was conflict within the vige. Instead, it was brought by Ze Jun and Li Jiang. In the past, the two of them weren¡¯t that strong. The main reason why they can order people around in the vige was because they were Zhao Hai¡¯s people. The obedience of the people in the vige towards the two of them was an extension of their obedience towards Zhao Hai.

    However, this notion has been changing recently. Zhe Jun and Li Jiang¡¯s strengt has been rapidly increasing. They were now Nascent Soul Experts.

    This caused the other people in the vige to feel strange. Later on when they asked Li Jiang, they found out that Zhao Hai has the ability to improve cloud beasts. After the cloud beasts are improved, they be stronger and provide more spiritual qi to their masters. This was the main reason for Li Jiang and Zhe Jun¡¯s rapid increase in strength.

    This caused a sensation in the Hidden Cloud Vige. The people in the vige had given up on struggling a long time ago. This was also the reason why Zhao Hai was able to control the Hidden Cloud Vige.

    The majority of people in the Hidden Cloud Vige were driven here by the big ns. All of them held a grudge in their hearts but they knew that they had no hope of revenge. After following Zhao Hai, their fire of revenge reignited. It was precisely because of this that they followed Zhao Hai. But this didn¡¯t change the fact that they had already given up on their cultivation.

    Now, they saw the changes to Li Jiang and Zhe Jun. They knew very well that the talent of Li Jiang and Zhe Jun wasn¡¯t very good. However, the progress of the two recently has been very astonishing. All of these were because of Zhao Hai. Everyone¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The originally calm ocean inside was beginning to churn in waves.

    No cultivator wishes to be mediocre. Since they began their cultivation, they intend to go against the heavens. If they were willing to be mediocre, they wouldn¡¯t have survived to this day. It¡¯s just that they were driven to the Hidden Cloud Vige. Although there were still cultivation resources in this ce, their source of ie has decreased. For cultivators, money was very important. Without money, they couldn¡¯t cultivate. Without money, they wouldn¡¯t have pills, weapons, and other things. So after years of dejection, the hearts of the people here slowly became cold.

    Seeing Li Jiang and Zhe Jun¡¯s increase in strength, the people in the vige were excited. They began to see a road ahead of them leading to sess.

    And Zhao Hai didn¡¯t disappoint them. Zhao Hai began to issue missions in the vige. As long as someonepletes a mission, they will obtain points. Once they have enough points, Zhao Hai can give them resources and even improve their cloud beasts. The points can even allow them to close up in the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters!

    Besides their improved cloud beasts, another reason for Zhe Jun and Li Jiang¡¯s increase in strength was their seclusion in the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters. A twofold increase in cultivation speed was a huge attraction for any cultivator.

    Because they were aware of this, the people in the Hidden Cloud Vige went all out inpleting Zhao Hai¡¯s missions. They weren¡¯t afraid that Zhao Hai would request a lot, conversely, they would be disappointed if Zhao Hai didn¡¯t issue enough missions.

 Chapter 1557 â€“ Cloud Mountains and Silver Rivers

    <h4>Chapter 1557 - Cloud Mountains and Silver Rivers</h4>

    Mu Yu looked at the busy Cloudsea Territory cultivators and let out a long breath. Then he turned to Zhao Hai as heughed and said, ¡°Little Hai, your move is really effective. These fellows immediately behaved themselves. They will slowly adapt to this kind of life and be people of the Hundred Treasures Realm in the future, even if the Hundred Treasures Realm withdrew, they would still be loyal to us. With such people under us, the Hundred Treasures Realm would always have a firm foundation in the Cloudsea Territory.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°These people have given themselves to me, so I can¡¯t treat them unfairly. As long as theyplete my tasks, they will be rewarded. Isn¡¯t this already good?¡±

    Mu Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s very good. Because of your missions, we¡¯ve basically grasped a good understanding about the situation around us. This is excellent for us.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°These are just the early missions. They will receive more missions. Moreover, in the future, we might even be able to send them missions in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.¡±

    Mu Yu gave a faint smile as he turned his head and said, ¡°Is this the reason why you had everyone withdraw from this ce?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I have the people of the realm withdraw because the Hidden Cloud Vige isn¡¯t safe at this moment. It¡¯s fine for the two of us to be here. But if the others are still here while the people from the Cloudsea Territorye, imagine the amount of trouble we¡¯ll be in. If we have a lot of people here, we will be quickly found out.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded and said, ¡°This is really a problem. But will the people of the Cloudsea Territory reallye over? It has been several days.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°This is just in case. The nearby inds are now very suspicious of the surrounding region. This includes the Hidden Cloud Vige.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s words made sense. Thest time when he was in Ye Ind, he left behind some silver needles. All of these needles embedded themselves onto everyone who went to Ye Ind. As soon as they left, they brought with them Zhao Hai¡¯s silver needles. This allowed Zhao Hai to have a clear grasp of the situation in the Cloudsea Territory.

    And with the people from the Cloudsea Territory interacting with each other looking for clues about Zhao Hai, the meetings with all parties were very frequent. By this point, the Space had already mapped about a thousand whitecloud inds. And this was just the northern part of the Cloudsea Territory.

    The size of these whitecloud inds greatly varied. The big ones looked like continents while the smaller ones had enough sizes to house a vige or a town. What surprised Zhao Hai was that there were mountains and rivers on the bigger inds. The mountains were called cloud mountains. They looked like white cotton piled very high up. As for the rivers, they were silver and looked like flowing mercury.

    Zhao Hai asked Zhe Jun and Li Jiang about this. Although Zhe Jun didn¡¯t know about it, Li Jiang did. Li Jiang was originally from a big whitecloud ind so he told Zhao Hai that some specially huge inds have mountains that grow all kinds of herbs. These herbs have benefits to a person¡¯s cultivation. The effects of these cloud herbs were much higherpared to cloud rice, cloud fruits, or cloud vegetables.

    As for the river, it has a pleasant sounding name, the silver river. However, the water of the silver river couldn¡¯t be drunk. The people from the Cloudsea Territory didn¡¯t need to consume water. Eating cloud fruits and cloud vegetables was enough for them. If you drank water from the silver river by mistake, then congrattions, you have won the winning ticket. In three days, your body would slowly turn into mist until eventually you would be part of the white clouds.

    Although silver river water couldn¡¯t be drunk, it can be used to water the cloud fruits and other cloud nts. Silver river water would make these nts grow better and allow them to mature sooner. It was precisely because of this that big ns on huge inds would have enormous gardens. Their nts grew quickly and were much better than average ones.

    In general, whitecloud inds don¡¯t have these mountains and rivers. Most whitecloud inds were tnds. Only particrly huge inds would have these beautiful scenes.

    These huge whitecloud inds fascinated Zhao Hai, but it didn¡¯t matter much to him. The cloud nts in the territory had already been sent to the Space. Methods to grow them and make them better had already been found.

    However, the water of the silver river had also been sent to the Space. It had the same analysis as the white clouds in that itsposition couldn¡¯t be scanned. The method of using this silver river water was researched and tested. This water could increase the growth rate of the crops inside the Space. However, this river water would also transform the nts. Like the nts in the cloudsea territory, these nts would take in cloud-like forms. Fortunately, the effects of the nts didn¡¯t decrease, on the contrary it increased.

    Even so, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t n on using the river water for the nts inside the Space. But something confused Zhao Hai. In the past, whenever a liquid entered the Space, it would be integrated into the Spatial Water. But the silver river water remained independent. This caused Zhao Hai to be curious. But since he can¡¯t find the reason, he could only me it on the fact that the Space couldn¡¯t analyze the silver river water so it wasn¡¯t integrated to the spatial water.

    And it wasn¡¯t just the spatial water that cannot integrate into the silver river water. Even Bubble, the source of myriad water, couldn¡¯t touch the silver river water, let alone absorb it. In the end, Zhao Hai had to give up on his research on the silver river water.

    Zhao Hai already had a whitecloud ind setup inside the Space. He decided to put this silver river water on the ind and then nt some of the Space¡¯s nts there. He wanted to see how they grow up to be.

    Naturally, all of these were left for Cai¡¯er to do. While this was going on, Zhao Hai kept sending missions to the people of Hidden Cloud Vige. He wanted to get a much farther reach around the ind as soon as possible. In addition to paying attention to the big ns, he was also looking at their military activities.

    Although everyone in Hidden Cloud Vige offended other ns, all of them offended people far from the vige. They didn¡¯t offend the ns near the vige. Otherwise, the n would definitely chase them.

    The reason people hid in the Hidden Cloud Vige was because big nsmunicate with each other. They were afraid that upon heading out, they would meet people from these big ns and then they would be captured.

    But now it was different. Although the entire Cloudsea Territory was paying attention to the wanted men in the vige, their attention was divided because of Zhao Hai. This allowed the people of the vige to go out and make some inquiries.

    With the people of the Cloudsea Territory collecting information for him, Zhao Hai was more rxed. He now obtained a lot of useful information. The big ns on the Cloudbeast Fortress were beginning to investigate the area. It wouldn¡¯t be long before they check the Hidden Cloud Vige.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried. They had hidden a transmission formation in the vige. Moreover, the weapons they provided the people on the ind were made out of cloudbeast bones and refined clouds. Even if they were taken by other people, they would just think that it was a specially refined artifact.

    Additionally, Zhao Hai modified the weapons so that investigating them would be near impossible. This was because after refining, the weapons of the Cloudsea Territory would seem like it was made of metal.

    In fact, since deciding to take Hidden Cloud Vige as his base, Zhao Hai expected that such a day would arrive. After all, the people of the Cloudsea Territory were differentpared to the people from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. When the people of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield arrive, they would being in blind. Not to say about the matters of the Hidden Cloud Vige, they won¡¯t even know about the existence of the vige. In this case, the Hidden Cloud Vige could survive for a long time.

    However, Zhao Hai still believed that this wasn¡¯t very safe. He was now preparing arge formationposed of 38 gs and one te. It had only one function and that was to produce a huge spatial distortion around the vige. Everyone who wanted to get close to the vige would unconsciously turn into another direction. Everyone who wanted to enter the vige would need a token issued by Zhao Hai. This would provide great protection for the vige.

    However, this formation couldn¡¯t be arranged inside the vige. Instead, it needed to be erected on the surrounding sea.

    The reason why Zhao Hai wanted this kind of formation was because the situation in the Cloudsea Territory was quite special. The people of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield could only move around whitecloud inds. Even if they left, they can¡¯t go too far since their spiritual force would be suppressed. In this case, it would be more difficult to find this formation. It would be more impossible for them to discover the Hidden Cloud Vige.

    At the same time, the people of the Cloudsea Territory couldn¡¯t easily discover the formation. Although their spiritual force was more powerfulpared to those in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, they also couldn¡¯t fly out of the inds for a long time. And with the Hidden Cloud Vige being a ce for rejects, Zhao Hai believed that the formation wouldn¡¯t be discovered. As long as the formation was intact, the Hidden Cloud Vige would be safe.

 Chapter 1558 â€“ Mi Clanâ€™s Third Miss

    <h4>Chapter 1558 - Mi n¡¯s Third Miss</h4>

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t arrange the formation around the ind at this time because the situation was still very sensitive. He would arrange the formation once the Hidden Cloud Vige was done being searched. He believed that once the Hidden Cloud Vige was cleared, nobody woulde checking in for a very long time.

    If he arranged the formation at this time, this would certainly cause the people around them to be vignt. Although the Hidden Cloud Vige has been forgotten by the people of the Cloudsea Territory, it wasn¡¯t aplete erasure of memories. Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance caused a huge stir, so the people of the Cloudsea Territory wouldn¡¯t leave any stones unturned. They would definitely check the Hidden Cloud Vige.

    The appearance of a formation would definitely bring people¡¯s attention. And if they send out an Immortal Expert to the Hidden Cloud Vige, then the formation would definitely be discovered. Once they did, they would find a way to break it. Moreover, they would guess that something was going on in the Hidden Cloud Vige. The big ns have information about the Hidden Cloud Vige and they know that nobody in the vige was able to arrange this type of formation.

    Since he was afraid to cause suspicion from those big ns, Zhao Hai postponed arranging the formation at this time. Another reason was because preparing the formation would be very time-consuming.

    This spatial formation didn¡¯t exist before, and it was just Zhao Hai¡¯s idea. Also, this formation needs to use the Cloudsea Territory¡¯s environment as the base. The ck clouds need to supply energy to the formation so that it wouldn¡¯t be supplied by other people. Moreover, the spatial distortion has to be all-epassing but undetectable. People who meet it would not be able to sense anything and would just think that they were flying forward. Even if they use artifacts, they still wouldn¡¯t sense anything.

    Because of Zhao Hai¡¯s requirements, it took some time for the Universal Scanner toe up with a blueprint for the formation. Then it took another period of time to manufacture the gs and the formation core. It was only recently that the formation was prepared. Added to the previous reasons, Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t arranged the formation until now.

    Actually, even if Zhao Hai didn¡¯t assign missions to the people of the Hidden Cloud Vige, he would still have a good grasp about the surrounding area. However, that would be too suspicious. What would he do if Mu Yu asks how he got the information? He can¡¯t always depend on his Undead for reasons. Therefore, he switched methods. No matter how much it costs, it was worth it as long as he can hide the existence of the Space. Moreover, the missions brought the people of the Hidden Cloud Vige closer to the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    The inds in the region were not conducting investigations on their surroundings. Moreover, their scope was slowly approaching the Hidden Cloud Vige.

    Zhao Hai also discovered this point, so he gave the people in the vige an order to act like normal as though nothing happened to the vigetely. And to also cooperate with the investigators that would being over.

    The first to visit the Hidden Cloud Vige was the Mi n of the Cloud Rice Township. Since the Mi n was closest to the Hidden Cloud Vige, it¡¯s natural that they would be the first ones to arrive.

    Zhao Hai also knew that the Mi n was going to arrive at the Hidden Cloud Vige. He immediately told everyone of their arrival.

    Mi Ruyan was the Third Miss of the Mi n. The Mi n was a big family and they¡¯re quite powerful. Being the Third Miss of the family, Mi Ruyan held quite a substantial power. She was already a Severed Soul Expert. In the Mi n, whether you¡¯re a male or a female, you will be assigned a mission when you reach a certain age. This mission varied and had its own advantages and disadvantages. Originally, Mi Ruyan¡¯s assignment was very good. She was responsible for guarding Cloud Rice Township¡¯s northeast side. This gave her a lot of time for cultivation. And with her subordinates being easy to manage, she was able to live afortable life.

    However, this good life changed when Zhao Hai and the others appeared. The entire Mi n entered a level 1 alert level and Mi Ruyan was sent to go on patrol.

    Ten days passed but they didn¡¯t even find a trace of Zhao Hai. In the end, the n issued an order for them to go north and check if there were people from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield in the Hidden Cloud Vige.

    The people of the Cloudsea Territory didn¡¯t believe that the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield didn¡¯t have an entry point to the territory. The Immortal Expert they captured in the past made it clear how attractive the Cloudsea Territory would be for the people of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    Because of this, the people of the Cloudsea Territory needed to scour the whitecloud inds for Zhao Hai and the others. And the only ind north of Cloud Rice Township was the Hidden Cloud Vige.

    Mi Ruyan knew a little about the Hidden Cloud Vige. But what she heard was that the vige was full of people who were refugees. Although it was close to the Sea of Beasts, it had no special products. Moreover, because of its location, it can be easily attacked. Because of this, nobody paid attention to it, this included Mi Ruyan.

    But since this mission was critical for the entire Cloudsea Territory, Mi Ruyan was careful. In the end, she decided to take the trip herself. Although the Mi n mainly produces rice, its people also capture cloud beasts from time to time. First, it would save them a lot of money, and second it would train the children of the n. Because of this, the n also had a few Cloud Piercing Ships.

    The Cloud Piercing Ships of the Mi n weren¡¯t that big. Although it was a big n, due to their produce being rice, the Mi n wasn¡¯t very rich. Therefore, the biggest Cloud Piercing Ship they had could only amodate a hundred people.

    This time, Mi Ruyan took five Cloud Piercing Ships with a 100 person capacity and then went straight towards the Hidden Cloud Vige.

    Zhao Hai and Mu Yu hid themselves while the entire Hidden Cloud Vige returned to its original appearance. The only thing that changed was that Zhe Jun and Li Jiang were now the leaders of the vige.

    When Mi Ruyan¡¯s Cloud Piercing Ships entered the Hidden Cloud Vige, they saw people fleeing in all directions. Some of them even flew towards the Sea of Beasts. This caused Mi Ruyan to be stunned. Then her expression changed as she ordered to chase the fleeing people.

    At this time, a middle-aged person beside Mi Ruyan saw her expression and immediately knew what she was thinking. So he opened his mouth and said, ¡°Third Miss, there¡¯s no need to chase them. It¡¯s impossible for these people to know anything. They just ran in fear upon seeing our Cloud Piercing Ships. Almost everyone in this vige has offended a n, so they escaped here. They¡¯re cowards, so they ran away after seeing our ship. After hiding for a few days, they shoulde back.¡±

    Hearing this middle-aged man, Mi Ruyan¡¯s expression became better. She looked around her and said, ¡°This Hidden Cloud Vige isn¡¯t small. If someone gets hold of it, they can establish a firm foundation. It might even be the second Cloudbeast Fortress. Why did nobody upy this ce?¡±

    The middle-aged man smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Third Miss, it¡¯s because it¡¯s a good location that nobody thought of upying it. The Cloudbeast Fortress is already a powerful influence in the region and all the goods flow through it. Most importantly, the people of the Cloudbeast Fortress would not allow a n to upy this ce.¡±

    Hearing the middle-aged man, Mi Ruyan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°They don¡¯t allow it to be upied? Why?¡±

    The middle-aged man replied, ¡°If there¡¯s only one Cloudbeast Fortress, then the people who intend to go to the Sea of Beasts could only settle there. All of the things they need could be purchased in the fortress. Moreover, some of the beasts obtained from the Sea of Beasts would be sold in the fortress. This brought huge benefits to the fortress. In order to maintain this monopoly, no matter who wanted to settle the Hidden Cloud Vige, the three big ns in the Cloudbeast Fortress wouldn¡¯t allow it.¡±

    Mi Ruyan knitted her brows and said, ¡°If this is the case, then why don¡¯t the three ns take the Hidden Cloud Vige for themselves? In this way, they could obtain more territory.¡±

    The middle-aged man smiled bitterly and said, ¡°The three ns thought about it in the past, but the other ns in the region didn¡¯t allow them. The three ns didn¡¯t allow anyone to upy the ind, so the other ns didn¡¯t allow the three ns to upy it as well. The two sides fought each other several times, causing great losses to both sides. In the end, they gave up on the Hidden Cloud Vige. There wasn¡¯t even a transmission formation on the ind. Later on, people who offended ns ran to the Hidden Cloud Vige and settled in. Slowly, the vige formed. This development was weed by the three ns since this meant that no power was able to upy the ind. Also, the people upying the vige weren¡¯t very strong. And since they had no choice, the people in the vige traded with the fortress at very unfair prices.¡±

    Mi Ruyan nodded, then she sighed and said, ¡°They¡¯re pitiful people. They¡¯re practically imprisoned in this ce, they have no freedom at all. Why didn¡¯t the nse here to arrest people? Didn¡¯t they offend the ns? How could they just let these people off?¡±

    The middle-aged man answered, ¡°It¡¯s not that the ns just let them off. Although the people in the vige offended these ns, the offense wasn¡¯t very serious. If the ns wanted to go to the Hidden Cloud Vige, they would have to traverse the sea of clouds. Moreover, traveling to the Hidden Cloud Vige carried a risk of being attacked by beasts. Several ns tried to chase people several times, but they discovered that it wasn¡¯t worth it, so they gave up in the end.¡±

    Mi Ruyan nodded, she looked around the vige and said, ¡°It seems like the people of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield didn¡¯te to this ce. But I don¡¯t know if they left any traces. Uncle Four, let¡¯s find someone to ask.¡±

    The middle-aged man that Mi Ruyan called Uncle Four was a steward of the Mi n. He wasn¡¯t a member of the n but was instead a descendant of a servant. After several generations of service, his grandfather was given the surname of Mi. Ever since then, the family has been loyal subordinates of the Mi n and were important members of the family.

    Hearing Mi Ruyan, Mi Siyi nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Third Miss. Right, I know someone here. He¡¯s surnamed Li and named Jiang. He used to be from the liquor-making Li n. Afterwards, the Li n was exterminated by the Nie n. Li Jiang was the only survivor. Because of our dealings with the Li n, I know of Li Jiang¡¯s father. After escaping to the Hidden Cloud Vige, Li Jiang got in contact with me. He often goes to Cloud Rice Township to buy some rice to sell in the vige. I reckon he should be here. I¡¯ll go call him over.¡±

    Mi Ruyan nodded and said, ¡°I know of the Winemakers of the Li n. They produce very good rice wine. It¡¯s a pity that they got destroyed. Our family¡¯s business was also affected at that time. I heard that the Li n did very good business. It¡¯s really a pity. Let¡¯s help him as much as we can. If he¡¯s here, call him over.¡±

    Mi Siyi nodded and then swept the vige with his spiritual force. It didn¡¯t take long before he discovered Li Jiang. He was actually hiding inside his room, he didn¡¯t escape.

    Mi Siyi immediately said, ¡°Li Jiang,e out and see me.¡±

    Hearing this, Li Jiang stared, then he immediately ran out of his room and flew towards the Cloud Piercing Ship. Seeing Mi Siyi, he quickly bowed and said, ¡°Li Jiang has seen Uncle Four. Uncle, how are you? Let me wee you in.¡±

    Mi Siyi turned to Mi Ruyan. Mi Ruyan waved her hand and said, ¡°Just stay here.¡±

    Mi Siyi nodded, then he turned his head to Li Jiang and said, ¡°Li Jiang, this is the Third Miss. She has something to ask you. You need to answer truthfully, don¡¯t tell any lies.¡±

    Li Jiang hastily bowed and said, ¡°I have seen the Third Miss. Third Miss, ask me anything. I will answer as best as I can.¡±

    Mi Ruyan waved her hand and said, ¡°Someone from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield has appeared in the Cloudsea Territory. Do you know anything about this?¡±

    Li Jiang nodded and said, ¡°I know about it. People who went to the Cloudbeast Fortress heard about it. The Cloudbeast Fortress is currently investigating this matter.¡±

    Mi Ruyan nodded and said, ¡°Did you see anyone from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield? Or did you find any traces? Is there anything strange in the surrounding area?¡±

    Li Jiang shook his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see anyone from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. And since I rarely go out, I really am not aware of the surrounding area. If the Third Miss allows me, I can find someone else toe over. I can guarantee that he¡¯s more qualified to answer your question.¡±

    Mi Ruyan nodded and said, ¡°Go bring them over. If you can give me something good, you will be rewarded.¡±

    Li Jiang nodded before he turned around and left. Before long, Li Jiang brought Zhe Jun along with him. Zhe Jun bowed towards Mi Ruyan and said, ¡°Zhe Jun has seen the Third Miss. Third Miss, you can ask me anything.¡±

 Chapter 1559 â€“ Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1559 - n</h4>

    Mi Ruyan looked at the rat-eyed Zhe Jun and couldn¡¯t help but knit her brows. She looked at Li Jiang and said, ¡°Li Jiang, can this person be trusted?¡±

    Li Jiang quickly replied, ¡°Third Miss, don¡¯t worry. Zhe Jun is the best hunter of the Hidden Cloud Vige. He hunted the most beasts in the vige in thest few years. Although the cloud beasts he used aren¡¯t the most powerful, I can assure that he¡¯s the most familiar with the surrounding situation.¡±

    Mi Ruyan looked at Zhe Jun and said, ¡°Zhe Jun, what cloud beasts are you using?¡±

    Hearing Mi Ruyan, Zhe Jun had an embarrassed expression as he replied, ¡°Third Miss, the cloud beasts this one uses are cloud rats.¡±

    When she heard that Zhe Jun was using cloud rats, Mi Ruyan couldn¡¯t help but pause for a while. Then she looked at Zhe Jun and asked, ¡°Why do you use cloud rats?¡±

    Zhe Jun¡¯s expression was calm as he looked at Mi Ruyan and answered, ¡°Because my other beasts have been exchanged for cloud rice and cloud wine.¡±

    Mi Ruyan inwardly sighed. She was aware of what was going on with the Hidden Cloud Vige, but she wasn¡¯t intending to help Zhe Jun. The reason Zhe Jun was in this ce was because he offended a n. If Mi Ruyan helped him, then she might offend the people Zhe Jun offended. This would be bad for the Mi n.

    Thinking of this, Mi Ruyan nodded and said, ¡°Have you been out recently? What¡¯s the situation in the surrounding area?¡±

    Zhe Jun immediately replied, ¡°Replying to the Third Miss, I just went out not a long time ago. However, I didn¡¯t manage to get anything. There¡¯s nothing special around here, it¡¯s the same as before.¡±

    Mi Ruyan knit her brows and said, ¡°Is there really nothing around?¡±

    Zhe Jun gave an affirmative nod and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing. I wouldn¡¯t dare deceive the Third Miss.¡±

    Mi Ruyan nodded, then she waved her hand to Mi Siyi and said, ¡°Uncle Four, give them their reward. It seems like there¡¯s really nothing here. Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Mi Siyoplied and took out a piece of cloud crystal to give to Zhe Jun. Seeing the cloud crystal, Zhe Jun¡¯s face lit up and he carefully received it and put it away. Mi Siyi didn¡¯t mind Zhe Jun¡¯s expression, then he turned to Li Jiang and said, ¡°Li Jiang, we¡¯re currently investigating the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. If you find something useful, tell the Mi n immediately. I¡¯ll guarantee that we won¡¯t treat you unfairly.¡±

    Li Jiang hurriedly replied, ¡°Rest assured, Uncle Four. If there¡¯s anything, I will tell you immediately.¡± Mi Siyi nodded, then he waved his hand as the ten Cloud Piercing Ships circled around the ind once before leaving.

    Zhe Jun and Li Jiang stood there looking at the slowly departing ships. After some time, Li Jiang said, ¡°Do you think the people from the Cloudbeast Fortress wille here? Or the people from the other nearby inds?¡±

    Zhe Jun shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not really sure. I heard from the people who went to the Cloudbeast Fortress that they would alsoe over to check. However, there has been no movement from them. The nearby inds have been quite noisytely. The various groups had also strengthened theirmunication. I think that the Mi n would inform the others of their findings here. I reckong they won¡¯te here anymore. After all, this isn¡¯t a good ce. But we still can¡¯t lower our guard.¡±

    Li Jiang nodded, then he sighed and said, ¡°Speaking of which, the Mi n had always been good to me. If possible, I want to ask the Young Master to give the Mi n a chance.¡±

    Zhe Jun looked at Li Jiang¡¯s eyes before he nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s worth thinking about. But even if the Young Master agrees to letting the Mi n off, we can¡¯t say if the Mi n would ept the favor. The people from the Cloudsea Territory have a deep prejudice against those from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.¡±

    Just as Zhe Jun said this, Zhao Hai¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°I can let the Mi n off. But the Mi n needs to fight against the Hundred Treasures Realm. We can trade with the Mi n in the future. After all, we aren¡¯t here to ughter people.¡±

    Zhe Jun and Li Jiang stared, then they turned their heads to see Zhao Hai and Mu Yu standing behind them. The two quickly gave Zhao Hai a salute. Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Li Jiang¡¯s thinking is correct. Since they treated you well, you need to repay this favor. After some time, if the other forces have no intention ofing to the vige, Li Jiang can go to the Mi n and get to understand their thinking.¡±

    A trace of his emotion appeared on Li Jiang¡¯s face, he bowed to Zhao hai and said, ¡°Thank you very much, Young Master. You can rest assured that I will not reveal anything about you to the Mi n. I will not spoil Young Master¡¯s ns.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Go, let¡¯s get through this situation first.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai and Mu Yu returned to their residence.

    After entering their house, Mu Yu smiled and said, ¡°If Li Jiang can pull the Mi Family over, then it would be good for the Hundred Treasures Realm.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly as he shook his head and said, ¡°It would be very difficult. The people of the Cloudsea Territory don¡¯t have any good impressions of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Winning over the Mi n wouldn¡¯t be easy. The Mi n is a big n. If they work with us, they would be risking their stable ce in the Cloudsea Territory. Considering their current state, they will not turn over to our side.

    Mu Yu stared, then he knitted his brows and said, ¡°Then why did you let Li Jiang get in contact with the Mi n? Won¡¯t he expose us?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Li Jiang is a cautious person, he won¡¯t expose us. Also, the Mi n won¡¯t help him get his revenge, but we can. Although he owed favors to the Mi n, Li Jiang is still on our side. He knows better than Zhe Jun about the state of the Cloudsea Territory since he used to be from a middle-sized n. Such a person is valuable enough to be recruited by the Mi n. In this case, not only would Li Jiang gain information for us, he would also show others his value. This is very important.¡±

    Mu Yu smiled bitterly as he shook his head and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about that. It seems like I spent too much time in the headquarters. Hahaha. Right, do you think the other inds would also send people over here?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Mu Yu and understood what he said. Mu Yu was a genius of the Hundred Treasures Realm and has been spoiled by Mu Yao since childhood. Everyone in the realm looked up to him, so it was inevitable that he was a bit arrogant. Because of this, he couldn¡¯t fully grasp the hearts of people like Li Jiang and the others. ACtually, Mu Yu was already doing well with what he could do right now.

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Brother Mu doesn¡¯t need to mind it much. Li Jiang and the others are just there to make the people of the Cloudsea Territory be less vignt. Even if our alliance attacks the Cloudsea Territory with all our strength, the best we can do is upy a part of the territory. It¡¯s impossible to take the entire Cloudsea Territory. The Cloudsea Territory isn¡¯t a soft fruit. Moreover, the Five Great Realms are watching. Our main goal ining to the Cloudsea Territory is to upy a territory and win the hearts of some locals so that even if we retreat to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, we can still get some items from the territory. We can deal with the Ye n, but I think it would be difficult to take the Cloudbeast Fortress.¡±

    Mu Yu looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Although there are big ns in the Cloudbeast Fortress, we have a lot of experts on our side. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult to deal with the fortress.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s difficult. Brother Mu, you forgot about the location of the fortress. The Cloudbeast Fortress is close to the Sea of Beasts and is thest supply point. What is abundant in the Sea of Beasts? It¡¯s cloud beasts. I believe Brother Mu is already aware of how important cloud beasts are to the people of the Cloudsea Territory. If we capture the fortress, then that means that we would be pinching the artery of the Cloudbeast Territory¡¯s cultivators. Even if we upy the ind, the people of the territory would desperately want to take it back. If our loss is too great, do you think the other realms would still hold on?¡±

    Mu Yu kept silent. He hadn¡¯t thought of this point before. The Cloudbeast Fortress was truly important for the Cloudsea Territory. Cloud beasts were as important to the Cloudsea Territory Cultivators as pills were to the cultivators of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. If the source of medicinal herbs of the Hundred Treasures Realm was upied, they would also be desperate to take it back.

    Thinking of this, Mu Yu couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows and said, ¡°If that is the case, then how do we attack the Cloudsea Territory? We already have the Hidden Cloud Vige, is this good enough?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s good if we upy more ces. As long as we don¡¯t upy sensitive inds like the Cloudbeast Fortress, I believe the people of the Cloudsea Territory wouldn¡¯t go all out against us. There¡¯s one more thing. Brother Mu, if the other realms suffered heavy losses in the Cloudsea Territory while the Hundred Treasures Realm didn¡¯t, what do you think would happen in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield?¡±

    Mu Yu stared, then his eyes shone as he said, ¡°Is this part of the n?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not part of the n. But it¡¯s something I thought about. I haven¡¯t told anybody about it yet. To be honest, although I like this n and it looks good, it¡¯s hard to set it up. The other realms aren¡¯t fools. If they find that something is wrong, they will run away. But as long as we seed and acquire more territory, the Hundred Treasures Realm might be equals with the Five Great Realms.¡±

    Mu Yu¡¯s eyes turned brighter. Zhao Hai¡¯s words scratched an itch on Mu Yu¡¯s heart. In the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, there¡¯s no realm who didn¡¯t want to expand their power. The more territory they have, the more materials they would get that would be transformed into experts. If the Hundred Treasures Realm can be equal to the Five Great Realms, then that would be a huge glory. Mu Yu couldn¡¯t help but be excited when he thought of this.

    Looking at Mu Yu¡¯s expression, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell the Elders about this nter on. Do you think the Elder¡¯s Assembly would agree?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Mu Yu calmed down, he carefully thought about it and said, ¡°I reckon they will agree. This n doesn¡¯t need to be too obvious. Even if we fail, the other realms wouldn¡¯t notice it.¡± Zhao Hai smiled and nodded.

 Chapter 1560 â€“ Settling Grievances

    <h4>Chapter 1560 - Settling Grievances</h4>

    ¡°Elder, the Ghost Spirit Realm sent someone over asking for an exnation about the cultivator they sent for the expedition. They ask us to give severe punishment to Zhao Hai.¡±

    Tang Jie stood in the conference hall as he reported to Zong Ze and the others. Inside the hall weren¡¯t only Zong Ze and his four aides; there were also 50 other Elders, naturally Mu Yu was among them.

    Tang Jie didn¡¯t follow Mu Yu and Zhao Hai to the Cloudsea Territory. Although he wanted to go, Tang Yaoen didn¡¯t allow him. This was because the headquarters was in dire need of manpower. Zhao Hai and Mu Yu present in the Cloudsea Territory was enough. Tang Jie was needed in the headquarters to handle the matter of the Ghost Spirit Realm.

    The reason Zong Ze and Mu Yao made such decisions was to cultivate talents for the Hundred Treasures Realm. Zhao Hai and Mu Yu can now act independently while Tang Jie was just a bit short. This was the reason why Tang Jie was kept in the headquarters.

    Hearing Tang Jie, Zong Ze asked, ¡°Who came?¡±

    Tang Jie replied, ¡°It is an Immortal Expert. I¡¯m going to provide them a residence to rest in.¡±

    Zong Ze nodded. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Go and settle him down first.¡± Tang Jie nodded, then he turned around and left. Zong Ze turned his head to everyone and said, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Mu Yao smiled faintly and said, ¡°Wanting justice is just a fake, they want to join us. The Ghost Spirit Realm knows how important Zhao Hai is to us. If they didn¡¯t, then they do know now. They want to ask for answers, but their final goal is to join us in getting a bite out of the Cloudsea Territory.¡±

    Zong Ze nodded, ¡°It¡¯s definitely that. However, we won¡¯t wait for them to reach that point. They want to join? They must be dreaming.¡±

    Mu Yu replied, ¡°We should make some preparations. It¡¯s time for the other realms to do something. We shouldn¡¯t be doing everything ourselves.¡±

    Zong Ze nodded and said, ¡°Only Little Hai knows the coordinates of the Cloudsea Territory¡¯s transmission formation. They have no choice but to agree to our requests. Moreover, it would be good for everyone. As long as we deal with the Ghost Spirit Realm, our share in the benefits would increase. I think they would agree with us.¡±

    Everyone in the room nodded. They already had an agreement with the other realms, so they would definitely agree. Just as Zong Ze said, it would also be good for them.

    In the past, these realms maintained a bnce with each other. But now, this bnce had tilted to one side. Besides the Ghost Spirit Realm, the other realms allied with each other to attack the Cloudsea Territory. This put a weight on one side while the Ghost Spirit Realm was on the other. This meant that the situation was more favorable towards the side of the alliance.

    The Ghost Spirit Realm seems to have discovered this. They became aware that the return of Zhao Hai¡¯s group brought some important discoveries. This was the reason why the realms allied up and excluded them. The people of the Ghost Spirit Realm were both surprised and angered. They immediately sent people to the Hundred Treasures Realm to protest. This was for them to be included in the alliance¡¯s future n.

    But it was impossible for Zong Ze and the others to just let the Ghost Spirit Realm off. If the Ghost Spirit Realm was included, then they would just be dead weight. This was something that they didn¡¯t want to see.

    The Puppet Realm also understood this point. So when Zong Ze proposed dealing with the Ghost Spirit Realm, they immediately agreed. No high-grade realm in the Ten-thousand realm Battlefield didn¡¯t want to expand their territory. Since they can¡¯t go to the Cloudsea Territory in the meantime, they might as well expand their territory in the battlefield.

    Nobody was worried about not being able to deal with the Ghost Spirit Realm. This was because they had the numbers advantage. If the realms work together and they weren¡¯t able to deal with the Ghost Spirit Realm, then this would mean that the Ghost Spirit Realm had be on par with the Five Great Realms.

    Mu Yao looked at the sky before saying, ¡°Send word to the other realms. Have them prepare to take action. We need to deal with the Ghost Spirit Realm as soon as possible, or else we¡¯ll be harming our n for the Cloudsea Territory.¡±

    As Mu Yao said that, a jade sword message came flying in and dropped in front of him. Mu Yao stared for a moment before he received the jade sword message. Then he used his spiritual force to read its contents. After a moment, Mu Yao¡¯s expression became strange before he turned his head to Zong Ze.

    Seeing Mu Yao¡¯s expression, Zong Ze asked, ¡°Who sent that message? What¡¯s inside?¡±

    Mu Yao didn¡¯t say anything as he handed the jade sword message to Zong Ze. After reading the contents, Zong Ze¡¯s expression became serious. He looked at Mu Yao and said, ¡°Those two troublemaking brats. But if this bes sessful, we would be benefiting a lot.¡±

    Mu Yao looked at Zong Ze and said, ¡°This could actually seed. But this carries some risk. If we¡¯re not careful, the Hundred Treasures Realm would be in danger.¡±

    Zong Ze closed his eyes. After some time, he opened his eyes and said, ¡°I think we can do it. First, we already have our base in the Cloudsea Territory. Once Little Hai arranges the formation, we¡¯ll be able to gain another. Moreover, the Hidden Cloud Vige might be safer than the headquarters. Even if the n fails, we still have a safe ce to retreat to. Secondly, Little Hai has a spatial ability as well as his Hell King¡¯s Ship. He can take the entire headquarters along with him at any time. With these two guarantees, what do we need to worry about?¡±

    The other Elders in the room who didn¡¯t read the jade sword message were confused by Zong Ze¡¯s words. They were just discussing the Ghost Spirit Realm, how did it evolve to talking about their escape n? What was happening?

    Zong Ze also noticed the expressions of the others. He handed the jade sword message to the person next to him before saying, ¡°Pass it on. Remember, keep this matter a secret.¡±

    After the jade sword message was passed around, all Immortal Experts present had strange expressions on their faces. One of them opened their mouth and said, ¡°Old Zong, is this a bit too risky? If the n fails, then the Hundred Treasures Realm would have a hard time in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.¡±

    Zong Ze replied, ¡°But if we seed, the Five Great Realms will be the Six Great Realms. I think this n is feasible. This is an opportunity for the Hundred Treasures Realm.¡±

    Nobody spoke for some time. To be honest, they were also moved. If the Hundred Treasures Realm bes as strong as the other Great Realms, then even if they died, their contribution would still be remembered by the realm forever.

    Mu Yao opened his mouth and said, ¡°We can implement this n right now. When we deal with the Ghost Spirit Realm, we can use this opportunity to tell the other realms that we suffered a lot. Then when we go to the Cloudsea Territory, we¡¯ll have the other realms send more people. What do you think?¡±

    Zong Ze nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do it now. Everyone, we¡¯ll proceed ording to the original n. Send word to the other realms that we¡¯re ready to begin.¡±

    Mu Yao and the others nodded. Then they took out jade sword messages to inform the relevant parties. An agreement had already been reached before. As long as these messages arrive, the realms would begin to take action against the Ghost Spirit Realm.

    Actually, the Ghost Spirit Realm had offended a lot of people in recent years. However, the various realms had no means to truly unite, fearing that they would be attacked. This time, because of the Cloudsea Territory, the major realms finally united. Dealing with the Ghost Spirit Realm shouldn¡¯t be very hard. But this would also cause losses for the other realms. However,pared to the territory of the Ghost Spirit Realm, the other high-grade realms could still afford these damages.

    After the jade sword messages were sent out, Zong Ze dered, ¡°Have the person from the Ghost Spirit Realme over.¡± Some people gave an affirmation and then went to invite the expert from the Ghost Spirit Realm.

    Before long, a man in a ck robe walked in from the entrance. This man was very thin and had a very ghastly appearance. One could see at first nce that he wasn¡¯t a good man. His eyes varied in appearance, one was big while one was small. His skin seems to be stuck in his bones. He looked like a starved ghost.

    The man nced around the people inside the room before he stopped at Zong Ze and Mu Yao. Zong Ze and Mu Yao were sitting, but the man still looked at them all over.

    Mu Yao looked at the man and said, ¡°So it¡¯s the Hundred Ghosts Daoist. I didn¡¯t expect you to make an usation out of nowhere. Please state your purpose here clearly.¡±

    The Hundred Ghosts Daoist coldly snorted and said, ¡°Mu Yao you know full well what I¡¯m talking about. Of all the people we sent to explore the sea, why is the person from the Ghost Spirit Realm the only one that didn¡¯t return? From what I remember, my disciple is also on Zhao Hai¡¯s Hell King¡¯s Ship. I want an exnation.¡±

    Mu Yao smiled faintly and said, ¡°I think fellow Daoist has misunderstood. Your disciple left by himself. As for why, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to ask you. The Hundred Treasures Realm and the Ghost Spirit Realm didn¡¯t have any grudges, so why did you send an Immortal Expert to attack Zhao Hai? I think we¡¯re the ones who have to ask for an exnation.¡±

    When the Hundred Ghost Daoist heard Mu Yao, his expression changed, then he coldly snorted and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. The Ghost Spirit Realm doesn¡¯t have any grudges with the Hundred Treasures Realm. So why would we send someone after your people. What utter nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Mu Yao coldly snorted, he looked at the Hundred Ghost Daoist and said, ¡°Don¡¯t lie in front of us. Hundred Ghost Daoist, you know what is true and what is not. Your Ghost Spirit Realm underestimated Zhao Hai, sending only one Immortal Expert after him. Hahaha. Not only did your Immortal Expert fail, he was even killed by Zhao Hai. Don¡¯t forget, Little Hai is a Dark Mage, he can turn corpses into loyal Undead. These Undead will never lie to him. You actually dared to run here to ask for an exnation. You¡¯re a joke. Hundred Ghost Daoist, for the sake of you being a messenger, I won¡¯t kill you. Now leave!¡±

    The Hundred Ghost Daoist didn¡¯t expect Mu Yao to be this impolite. His somewhat paleplexion paled even more. He looked at Mu Yao and coldly said, ¡°Good, good. Hundred Treasures Realm. You will pay the price of what you said today.¡± After he said that, he coldly snorted as he turned around and left.

    Zong Ze didn¡¯t speak. As he looked at the Hundred Ghost Daoist¡¯s departure, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Good, the stage has been set. Everyone, prepare to show yourselves to the audience.¡±

 Chapter 1561 â€“ Establishing The Formation

    <h4>Chapter 1561 - Establishing The Formation</h4>

    Zhao Hai held a jade sword message in his hand as he turned to Mu Yu and said, ¡°They¡¯re finally beginning to act. It seems like we have to keep things moving here.¡±

    Mu Yu smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s been several days since the Mi n left. From what it looks, the other inds would no longer send people. We should begin setting up your formation so that we can be safe. Maser also said that this will be our headquarters if the n fails. What do you think of this?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Now I want to see if the people of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield could also tame and use cloud beasts.¡±

    Mu Yu stared, then his eyes shone as he nodded and said, ¡°Right, right, I forgot about this. If we can tame cloud beasts, then we can be like the people of the Cloudsea Territory. We would be able to stay in the sea of clouds for a few days without our strength being affected. By the way, I forgot to ask you, what¡¯s with Li Jiang and Zhe Jun¡¯s cloud beasts? Did you really improve their beasts? How did you do it? Is it one of your abilities again?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°What ability, it¡¯s because of this thing.¡± As he said that, Zhao Hai turned his hand and took out a pill. It was a white pill that seems to emit mist intermittently.

    Mu Yu looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Is this a pill? You gave these to the cloud beasts?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Correct. This is a pill. However, this isn¡¯t any ordinary pill. To make it, I used herbs from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield as well as refined white clouds. This pill doesn¡¯t have any other uses and it would harm cultivators if they ate it. However, its benefits towards cloud beasts are very good. I obtained this from Guo Ling. He was chased down because of his research of this pill. After I got the form, I used herbs from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield toplete it.¡±

    What Zhao Hai said was both true and false. This pill could truly enhance cloud beasts, but it falls shortpared to when Zhao Hai did it. This pill was something produced by the Space¡¯s scanner and didn¡¯t have any rtionship with Guo Ling. Guo Ling wasn¡¯t chased down because of this. But because of this, Mu Yu couldn¡¯t verify if what Zhao Hai said was true or not.

    Mu Yu received the pill and carefully examined it. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°How did you know that this will be effective for cloud beasts?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Brother Mu, I had been drifting on the sea for so long, I could catch cloud beasts and experiment on them. After poisoning hundreds of cloud beasts, I was finally able toplete this pill.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Mu Yu couldn¡¯t help but stare, then heughed and said, ¡°So it¡¯s that. Hahaha. You really like to toss about. But this is good. It means that we would have something to win people over.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell others about this pill. It¡¯s better if it remains a mystery. This will make them think even more.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded. Then suddenly he frowned and said, ¡°So what do we do about the cloud beasts? We currently have no cloud beasts in hand. How can we know if this cloud beast could be used by our people?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Mu Yu, then he chuckled and said, ¡°Brother Mu, did you stay here for too long that your brain has turned into mist? Don¡¯t forget, we can still send people on missions. Although we have the formation, that doesn¡¯t mean that the people cannot go out. The people in the vige are happy with getting cloud beasts, after all, they are familiar with this job.¡±

    Mu Yu tapped his head as he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I would have forgotten if you didn¡¯t tell me. But when are you going to put up the formation? Without the formation, I feel very on edge.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I already issued an order to check the surrounding inds. If the realms still have no intention toe over and investigate, then we can immediately establish the formation. If they want toe over, then we¡¯ll have to wait until they leave.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded, ¡°Only when the formation is set up will this ind truly be ours. From the message just now, it¡¯s clear that the realm ces great importance to the Hidden Cloud vige. We need to make sure to prepare this ce well.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°The Hidden Cloud Vige is on the right track. What we need to do is really simple. We¡¯ll rearrange the residences so that we can make room for growing cloud rice and cloud herbs. Although we don¡¯t have any cloud herbs on hand right now, we can take ordinary herbs from the realm and try to nt them here. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if we grow something in this ce?¡±

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t speaking nonsense. He tried to nt ordinary herbs to the Space¡¯s whitecloud ind and it unexpectedly seeded. However, the herbs also changed and became cloud-like. Regardless, the efficacy of the herbs didn¡¯t decrease and it improved instead.¡±

    Mu Yu thought about it and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that. So how should we arrange the residences? Do you have a n?¡±

    Zhao Hai took out a piece of paper as he smiled and said, ¡°I had Laura and the others make it. Take a look. If you like it, we¡¯ll do it ording to this n.¡±

    Mu Yu chuckled and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s made by Laura and the others, it should be enough.¡± As he said that, he took the paper that Zhao hai handed to him. When he looked at the n, Mu Yu couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then as he went on, he nodded. The houses in this n were arranged in a special way. The way the houses were arranged followed the flow of a formation. As long as the houses were arranged in this way, then it would be a big spirit gathering formation. In the middle of this formation was an open area where nts could be cultivated.

    Mu Yu looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°This is a very good n. Let¡¯s do it ording to this. When should we begin?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a couple of days as everyonees back. After we set up the formation, we can ask them to move the houses.¡±

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t speaking nonsense. The cloud houses were very special since they¡¯re made of refined white clouds. They can¡¯t leave whitecloud inds but they could be easily moved. It can even float in mid-air. And as long as they¡¯re ced, they would not move. And for those in mid-air, they wouldn¡¯t fall.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai was fine with moving the houses. It was quite normal to move houses in the Cloudsea Territory.

    Mu Yu nodded and then sighed as he said, ¡°The realm is about to send people against the Ghost Spirit Realm, yet we can¡¯t participate. It¡¯s really boring.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°You can¡¯t be sure about that. Once we deal with the matters in the Hidden Cloud Vige, we can return. When the timees, we can deal with the Ghost Spirit Realm with our own hands.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded, ¡°There¡¯s also that. Those fellows from the Ghost Spirit Realm don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them. They dared to attack you and even had the gall to ask for an exnation from the realm. I wouldn¡¯t be able to get this foul air out of my lungs if I don¡¯t fight them.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°To be honest, I really don¡¯t care about the Ghost Spirit Realm. With the other realms joining together, the fall of the Ghost Spirit Realm is inevitable. What I¡¯m worried about are the Fireweavers. They are vengeful and wouldn¡¯t just let go of a loss. If they want to get back at us, then the Ghost Spirit Realm is a great opportunity to do so.¡±

    Zhao Hai said these things because he discovered that the Fireweavers have been making some movestely. They¡¯re building up their military as though they were going to take action.

    In the previous war, Zhao Hai put silver needles on some of the Fireweavers. This allowed him to know a little bit about the Fireweavers¡¯ situation. To be honest,pared to the Fireweaver Race, the Hundred Treasures Realm was still a lot worse. If the Fireweavers attacked with all their strength, the Hundred Treasures Realm wouldn¡¯t be able to stop them. Fortunately, the other Great Realms were pulling the Fireweaver Race¡¯s legs, making them unable to use all of their resources against the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    The Five Great Realms weren¡¯t peaceful with each other. They constantly fought against each other, but not on arge scale. If the Fireweavers aggressively attacked the Hundred Treasures Realm, then the other Great Realms would definitely take action. The Fireweavers were also aware of this, so they only sent a fraction of their power when they fought against the Hundred Treasures Realm in the past.

    But this time, the Fireweavers gathered an army of 10 thousand, ready to take action against the Hundred Treasures Realm. This army of 10 thousand from the Fireweavers equates to 30 thousand experts from another realm. This was because each expert had two beasts with them. And these two beasts were as strong as their masters. This Fireweaver Army wasn¡¯t something to be underestimated.

    What surprised Zhao Hai was the fact that he didn¡¯t know where the Fireweavers received the information that the Hundred Treasures Realm was about to sh with the Ghost Spirit Realm. They wanted to use this opportunity to behead the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Since he didn¡¯t know how the Fireweavers received the information, Zhao Hai could only remind Mu Yu about the possible dangers. He hoped that Mu Yu wouldtch on to this idea.

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Mu Yu nodded and said, ¡°The Fireweavers are scum. We need to be careful of them. Do you think they would dispatch troops this time?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I cannot say for sure. But I think we need to prepare in order to avoid losses when the timees. Oh, those guys are back. Let¡¯s see if we can begin establishing the formation.¡± As he said that, several people arrived. Zhao Hai and Mu Yu were talking inside their cloud house, so Zhao Hai had the neerse in. The group went in and gave a salute to Zhao Hai and Mu Yu.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Stand up. So how is it? Will the other indse over to investigate?¡± Actually, Zhao Hai knew that the other powers would no longer be sending people. This was because the Mi n already told them that there¡¯s nothing wrong about the ind. And with the Hidden Cloud Vige being ignored by almost everyone, nobody wanted toe and check again.

    The answers of those who came were the same. The other inds wouldn¡¯t be sending people. After that, Zhao Hai rewarded them and then had them leave. Then Zhao Hai turned to Mu Yu and said, ¡°Brother Mu, we can begin arranging the formation. You take the formation disk while I nt the formation gs.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded. Zhao Hai waved his hand and took out a formation disk. This formation disk was white, t, and shiny. It wasn¡¯t very big at only a meter in diameter. Engraved on the disk were a variety of mysterious patterns. Among them were 36 circles connected in an array. It looked like a beautiful decoration.

    Zhao Hai handed the disk to Mu Yu and said, ¡°Every time I ce a formation g down, a red dot will light up. You just need to observe it for me.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded and received the formation disk. Right after that, Zhao Hai left the Hidden Cloud Vige and flew towards a predetermined area. The ce Zhao Hai chose to ce the formation g was quite far from the Hidden Cloud Vige, at a day¡¯s distance of flying. But for Zhao Hai, this distance was nothing. In a sh, he arrived at the area and took out a formation g.

    The g was entirely ck with a height of 13 feet. The g itself was triangr and had a huge star design in the middle.

    Zhao Hai calcted the positions carefully. If it were a normal formation, it wouldn¡¯t have needed so much attention. However, the formation that Zhao Hai set up this time was different.

    Three years to search for a dragon but ten years to find its tail. In Feng Shui, this means that it was easier to find a dragon vein than to find a dragon¡¯s cave. But Zhao Hai¡¯s formation was much moreplicated than Feng Shui. Butpared to Feng Shui experts, Zhao Hai was much more formidable. Moreover, he can use the Space to check if the formation disk lit up. If the red light lit up, this meant that Zhao Hai was in position. It took less than two hours before Zhao Hai was able to find the correct location for the g.

    Zhao Hai saw through the Space that the formation disk in Mu Yu¡¯s hand had lit up and knew that he was at the right ce. However, he didn¡¯t just put the g there and flew away. Instead, he held the g in his hand as he pulled back and screamed, ¡°Ha!¡± as threw the g down. A cloud of yellow light burst out from the g for a moment before it disappeared into the star pattern. Then the g disappeared among the mist, making people unable to sense its presence at all.

    All of Zhao Hai¡¯s actions were supplemented by Faith Power. If he wanted the formation to perform to its best, then it would need Faith Power. In the entire Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, it may only be Zhao Hai who could do this. This was because faith power was included in the n to establish the formation.

 Chapter 1562 â€“ Long-term Mission

    <h4>Chapter 1562 - Long-term Mission</h4>

    Zhao Hai held thest gs of the formation¡¯s 36 gs. He was quite nervous. It took five days for Zhao Hai to nt the formation gs and this was thest one. As long as this g was inserted, the entire formation would bepleted and the Hidden Cloud Vige would disappear from the Cloudsea Territory.

    Zhao Hai gripped the g and then lifted it up as if he was holding a mountain. When his right hand reached its limit, he opened his eyes and then shouted, ¡°Ha!¡±

    Along with Zhao Hai¡¯s shout, his right hand fiercely threw the g downwards. A dazzling golden light erupted from his body and entered the g through the star pattern.

    As the golden light disappeared, the g was ced firmly in ce. Shortly after, Zhao Hai felt the space around him distort as the g vanished from sight.

    Zhao Hai let out a long breath and then wiped a sweat off his brow. He discovered that arranging this great formation caused him to be exhausted.

    After that, Zhao Hai¡¯s figure shed and appeared next to Mu Yu. Mu Yu was still holding the formation disk. The 36 circles around the disk were already lit up with red light.

    Mu Yu looked at Zhao Hai, then he nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s finallyplete.¡± Zhao Hai also nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯splete¡±. Mu Yuughed as he patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Good work. Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to move the houses.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and walked out with Mu Yu.

    When the two went out, they saw the cultivators from the ind waiting for them. They had been told to not go out of the ind in the past few days. These people couldn¡¯t help but feel awkward. They were already used to heading out to do missions. Now that they had been ordered to stay, they suddenly found themselves with nothing to do.

    As soon as Mu Yu and Zhao Hai went out, the cultivators of the Hidden Cloud Vige immediately turned towards them. Zhao Hai looked at these people and said, ¡°I asked you to stay inside the vige for the past few days because I was arranging arge formation outside the ind. From now on, nobody besides us will be able to know that the vige exists. Naturally, you can still enter and leave the vige. Alright, all of you line up to receive these tokens. Remember, if you lose this token, you will no longer be able to return to the Hidden Cloud Vige.¡±

    These people knew that Zhao Hai would arrange a formation outside the vige. So when they heard him, they immediately understood what was going on. Then they lined up and received the token one by one.

    Once everyone received their token, Zhao Hai immediately asked them to move their houses. Naturally, the people didn¡¯t oppose this n. Moving houses for the people of the Cloudsea Territory wasn¡¯t a huge deal.

    By this point, the people of the Hidden Cloud Vige were fully obedient towards Zhao Hai and Mu Yu. This was because they had already tasted the benefits of the missions. And the source of the missions was Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai would issue a mission and they wouldplete it. Once they return, they would receive contribution points which they could exchange for whatever they want.

    In order to facilitate the exchange of points, Zhao Hai opened aputerized exchange kiosk in the vige. Operating this kiosk was very simple and was on a touch screen. The items to be exchanged were divided into medicine, weapons, armor, cultivation methods, and other categories. All of these things were very much needed by the people in the Hidden Cloud Vige.

    The people in the Hidden Cloud Vige were of the poorest of the cultivators in the Cloudsea Territory. Adding on to the fact that they cannot easily leave the region, they were very starved of cultivation materials. The existence of the exchange kiosk gave them all that they needed. This also made them feel that they belonged to the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    When everyone arranged their houses ording to Zhao Hai¡¯syout, they immediately felt the difference. They discovered that the spiritual qi inside their houses had be better. This made them understand that this was because of Zhao Hai¡¯s arrangement. This made them even more thankful towards Zhao Hai. At the same time, they believed that Zhao Hai was a formations grandmaster.

    Formation grandmasters were different from refiners or alchemists. It can be said that no matter which realm, almost every cultivator has some understanding about formations. However, there were very few who were very good with it.

    This was the reason why learning formations was an extensive and profound task. All cultivators knew that there were even more formations than the countless amount of cultivation methods.

    Because of this, bing a formations master required tons of time invested in understanding formations. Only by doing so could one be able to establish and break formations.

    This also caused an issue. Because of the immense number of formations, researching them would take time away from your cultivation.

    Although the life of a cultivator was very long, with Immortal Experts living to thousands of years, not every cultivator can reach this stage. A Foundation Establishment Expert can only live up to 300 years old, a Nascent Soul Expert up to 700 years and a Severed Soul Expert to 800 to 900 years.

    Naturally, this was considering that the cultivator doesn¡¯t suffer any idents. Closing up until reaching the Immortal Stage was impossible. In order for a cultivator to break through their bottleneck, they needed to undergo a trial. These trials would put the cultivator in dangerous positions. Besides these trials, there¡¯s also practicing how to use their artifacts and collecting techniques to supplement them. All of these take time.

    If a cultivator just cultivates their entire life without practicing how to use artifacts, then they would be in danger once they head out. And this doesn¡¯t include gaining knowledge about pills, refining, and the various materials in the universe. If they didn¡¯t, then they might miss a treasure when they head out. And the most important thing was the umtion of spiritual qi. Each cultivator needs spiritual qi to practice.

    Time was the biggest enemy of Cultivators. Cultivators would go against the heavens and cultivate spiritual qi in order to reach a grand goal. In addition to bing stronger and reaching the heavens, the most important reason why Cultivators cultivate was to be Immortal!

    In order to gain eternal life, then there¡¯s only one path to take, and that is to be stronger. How can one be stronger? Cultivate and be invincible in battles. The fundamentals are very important. Things like formations were just supplements to the path of Immortality.

    With this in consideration, although Cultivators knew formations, not a lot of them were experts in it. In the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield as well as the Cloudsea Territory, those considered to be formation grandmasters were extremely few.

    The formation that Zhao Hai set up was enough for the people in the vige to consider him as a formations grandmaster. This wasn¡¯t far from the truth, since Zhao Hai could indeed be called a formations grandmaster.

    Starting from the Machine Field, Zhao Hai has been paying great attention when ites to formations. And every time the processing machine deconstructs an artifact, the formations inside it were recorded. And after arriving at the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, Zhao Hai was able to increase his list of formations even more. Then there¡¯s his entry into the Hundred Treasures Realm. The Hundred Treasures Realm hasn¡¯t been stingy with Zhao Hai. They provided him with various materials to learn from.

    With the help of the Space and the existence of the Universal Processing Machine, Zhao Hai could now be considered to be a formations grandmaster. With regards to understanding formations, nobody could beat Zhao Hai.

    Anyone who reached a high level in any field would receive great respect from everyone around them. Zhao Hai¡¯s achievements regarding formations increased the respect the people in the Hidden Cloud Vige had for him.

    After the cloud houses had been arranged, Zhao Hai began to issue long-term missions; first of which was catching cloud beasts. No matter what cloud beasts, even cloud rats, could be exchanged for contribution points. Since this was a long-term taks, no matter what cloud beast one exchanged, they could get anything you wanted.

    This was great news for the cultivators of the Hidden Cloud Vige. Originally, the people of the vige relied on catching cloud beasts in order to survive. Because of this, they were experts at the task.

    The second long-term mission was more interesting. In fact, it might sound very simple, it was farming! Now that the cloud houses have been rearranged, the ind where the vige was in was left withrge open areas to cultivate nts. Farming cloud nts required hard work and would take a lot of time for cultivators. If there were no points provided, then nobody in the ind would want to farm thend. Because of this, Zhao Hai treated farming as a mission. Although catching cloud beasts provided more points, farming the ind was much safer.

    After giving the two long-term missions, the matters of the Hidden Cloud Vige had been settled. It could now be treated as the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s back-up base. There was no longer any need for Zhao Hai and Mu Yu to stay here.

 Chapter 1563 â€“ Troops of the Hundred Treasures Realm

    <h4>Chapter 1563 - Troops of the Hundred Treasures Realm</h4>

    While Zhao Hai and Mu Yu were taking care of the Hidden Cloud Vige, the Hundred Treasures Realm began to use their troops against the Ghost Spirit Realm. The Ghost Spirit Realm already expected this when the Hundred Ghost Daoist returned to their headquarters. Ever since they defeated the Giant Spirit Realm and the Fireweavers, the Hundred Treasures has been establishing a strong presence in the battlefield.

    The Ghost Spirit Realm didn¡¯t guess wrong. After the Hundred Ghost Daoist left, the Hundred Treasures Realm began to assemble their troops and prepared to attack the Ghost Spirit Realm. This time, they didn¡¯t only assemble their own troops. The realms under the Hundred Treasures Realm also mobilized. This made it a full-on war between two realms.

    The actions of the Hundred Treasures Realm caused the medium-grade realms in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield to be confused. They didn¡¯t understand the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s decision.

    Although the battle between the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Giant Spirit Realm ended with the former¡¯s win, the Hundred Treasures Realm still exerted a lot of effort to do so.

    In fact, in order to deal with the Giant Spirit Realm, the Hundred Treasures Realm had to use a lot of methods. The most important one of them was causing disunity between the subordinate realms of the Giant Spirit Realm. This was essentially cutting off the wings of the Giant Spirit Realm. So when the battle happened, the Giant Spirit Realm would undoubtedly lose.

    This tactic was very sessful at the start, especially when the World of Cultivation changed sides. It was a massive knife inserted to the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s back. This brought a huge advantage to the Hundred Treasures Realm while causing the other subordinates of the Giant Spirit Realm to leave.

    However, this caused the Giant Spirit Realm to use their trump card. They shamelessly invited the Fireweavers. The other realms looked down on this decision. A high-grade realm asking their enemy for help, it was a huge loss of face. But the other realms could recognize that this was a good move. This was because the appearance of the Fireweavers stabilized the unstable state of the Giant Spirit Realm.

    Upon seeing the Fireweavers, the subordinate realms who were nning on leaving immediately became obedient and were more active in participating in the war. This was because these subordinate realms also wanted to reap some benefits from the war.

    This rendered the previous arrangements of the Hundred Treasures Realm useless. Not only did they fail to cut off the wings of the Giant Spirit Realm, they also caused the Fireweavers to join the war, one of the Five Great Realms.

    Fortunately, the Hundred Treasures Realm were able to respond and went into a defensive position with all they had. They abandoned their other bases and guarded their headquarters. Additionally, the subordinate realms who were still loyal to them helped them defend the periphery of the headquarters. In the end, they were able to withstand the attack of the Giant Spirit Realm and the Fireweavers. Later on, when the other high-grade realms joined in on the counter-attack, the war quickly ended.

    However, the Hundred Treasures Realm didn¡¯t win the war with ease, their casualties weren¡¯t small. The same was true for the realms under ehm. Although the Hundred Treasures Realm gavepensation afterwards, the realms still haven¡¯t recovered. But now, the Hundred Treasures Realm decided to fight another high-grade realm. This was obviously not a wise thing to do.

    But nobody knew that the reason why the Hundred Treasures Realm went through with this decision was because they knew they would win. The other high-grade realms would be lending a hand. They were practically bullying the Ghost Spirit Realm.

    Naturally, the Hundred Treasures Realm had no idea that the Fireweavers mustered a 10 thousand-strong army to deal with them. They were now departing to attack the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    The third day after Zhao Hai established the formation, the army of the Hundred Treasures Realm were ready to set off. Their target was the Ghost Spirit Realm. They also didn¡¯t spend any effort to hide their action as they charged towards the Ghost Spirit Realm¡¯s territory. As long as the Ghost Spirit Realm weren¡¯t deaf and blind, then they would certainly know what¡¯sing for them and would prepare.

    Just as expected, the Ghost Spirit Realm were fully prepared. They didn¡¯t go out of their territory to fight the Hundred Treasures Realm and instead stayed in and waited. They made the right decision. They were more familiar with their own territory. Moreover, they wanted to wear out the Hundred Treasures Realm so that it would be easier to deal with them.

    After Zhao Hai and Mu Yu were done with the arrangements in the Hidden Cloud Vige, the army of the Hundred Treasures Realm were already five days into their travel. They would soon arrive at the territory of the Ghost Spirit Realm.

    When Mu Yu and Zhao Hai returned to the headquarters, they found that the Elders who were left behind were all Elders belonging to Mu Yao and Tang Yaoen¡¯s faction.

    Seeing this, Mu Yu couldn¡¯t help but stare. He didn¡¯t understand why Mu Yao didn¡¯t lead the attack. On the other hand, Zhao Hai could see why Mu Yao didn¡¯t go. Mu Yao just forced Shen Wei out of his position. If he went to lead the troops this time, then people might think that he craved power and wanted to be the realm¡¯s leader for a long time. This oue wouldn¡¯t be beneficial for the Mu Faction.

    Where there are rivers andkes, there are people. This saying wasn¡¯t bad at all. The Hundred Treasures Realm was now very stable, but Mu Yao still needed to be careful. Mu Yao knew that the stability was because of the realm¡¯s system, the system of Elders taking turns making decisions for the realm. If he destroyed this system, then the people of the Hundred Treasures Realm would rise up against him, causing a civil strife in the realm.

    Mu Yao fully understood the political state of the realm, so he decided to stay in the headquarters. In his opinion, the merit has to go to Zong Ze. This would be beneficial for the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s development. At the same time, Mu Yao didn¡¯t need more merits at this time. His achievement of defeating the Giant Spirit Realm was already enough for him for the rest of his life.

    ¡°Master, Martial Uncle, why didn¡¯t you lead the army?¡± Naturally, Mu Yu was still unaware of the undercurrents of the realm. He still didn¡¯t understand Mu Yao¡¯s decision.

    Mu Yao knew that Mu Yu would ask, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He just smiled faintly as he turned to Zhao Hai. He found that Zhao Hai was very calm, it seems like there¡¯s no need to exin to him.

    ¡°Little Yu, you need to think more. Cultivators need to cultivate, but with your current status, you can¡¯t just focus all of your attention to cultivating. Or else you will suffer in the future. Once we old guys are gone, the Hundred Treasures Realm will be passed on to your generation. It wouldn¡¯t be good if you¡¯re still like this. Look at Little Hai, I reckon he already knows what¡¯s going on. Learn from Little Hai.¡± Mu Yao looked at Mu Yu with a calm expression on his face.

    Mu Yu looked at Zhao Hai with a confused expression. Zhao Hai turned to Mu Yu and said, ¡°I heard a saying that says politics is knowing when to advance and when to retreat. If Elder Mu led the army, how would the other Elders react? What would they think of Elder Mu? Brother, sometimes you need to give credit to other people. Especially if you¡¯re in a high ranking position.¡±

    Mu Yu wasn¡¯t a fool, it was just that he knew too little. Hearing Zhao Hai, Mu Yu quickly understood. He turned his head to Mu Yao and saw him nodding. Mu Yu let out a long breath and said, ¡°So it¡¯s like that. Thank you Little Hai.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°You¡¯re too polite. Brother Mu, this time, let¡¯s just stay here instead of joining the fight.¡±

    At this time, Tang Yaoen opened his mouth and said, ¡°How is the Hidden Cloud Vige? That ce is very important to the Hundred Treasures Realm. We cannot be careless about it.¡±

    ¡°Martial Uncle, don¡¯t worry, everything there has been taken care of. Little Hai has given two long-term missions for the people of the vige. The first mission is to farm thend using the herbs of the Hundred Treasures Realm to see what would happen. The second is to capture cloud beasts. If the Hundred Treasures Realm want to fight against the people of the Cloudsea Territory, then the cloud beasts would be indispensable. Otherwise, we would have a hard time heading out of the whitecloud inds.¡± Mu Yao turned to Tang Yaoen and exined Zhao Hai¡¯s n to him.

    Although Mu Yao and the others regarded the Hidden Cloud Vige as important, their status limited them to asking about it often. Because of this, they could only hand the task over to Zhao Hai and Mu Yu. Mu Yao knew Zhao Hai and Mu Yu¡¯s abilities. If they cannot take care of the Hidden Cloud Vige, then he would be worried about the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s future.

    Mu Yao nodded and said, ¡°The whitecloud inds are indeed suitable for nting medicinal nts. What you did is very good. We also need to test if we can use cloud beasts. But for the sake of our future, it¡¯s good if we are prepared. Good job, well done.¡±

    Mu Yu smiled and said, ¡°With the great formation protecting the ind, unless someone has a token, nobody would be able to enter the vige. And the tokens that Little Hai gave out are made specially and it¡¯s impossible for others to imitate it. We don¡¯t have to worry about security at all. We now have a secure base in the Cloudsea Territory.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good. We cannot expose the Hidden Cloud Vige to the outside. This time, the realm will implement the n that you two proposed. If it seeds, then everything would be fine. But if we fail, we may be forced to retreat to the Hidden Cloud Vige. Do you understand?¡±

    The two gave a nod. Then Mu Yao continued, ¡°Alright, you may go back. There¡¯s nothing going on in the headquarters these days, so the two of you can rx. Little Hai, you can go home and rest.¡±

    Although Zhao Hai knows that the Fireweavers are going to attack, he couldn¡¯t say it at this time. So he nodded and said, ¡°Thank you Elder Mu.¡±

    Mu Yao waved his hand, then he looked at Mu Yu and said, ¡°You can also rest. Come back here tomorrow. Although there¡¯s nothing going on in the headquarters, we still need to pay attention. After all, the Fireweavers are still here.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded then left the room with Zhao Hai. Hearing what Mu Yao said, Zhao Hai rxed. It seems like Elder Mu was truly a cautious individual. This was good.

 Chapter 1564 â€“ Giant Spirit Realm Reappears

    <h4>Chapter 1564 - Giant Spirit Realm Reappears</h4>

    Zhao Hai returned to Bluetree. The children were still conducting their daily learning. The progress of the children could be clearly seen. The majority of them had reached the Foundation Establishment Stage. For children of their age, it was a golden start.

    The children of the Hundred Treasures Realm started at the same level, but not a lot of them were able to reach the same progress. Only the children ons with academies established by Mu Yao can barelypare with the children on Bluetree. This proves the importance of Zhao Hai¡¯s academies.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t manage the children too much. He just looked at the situation of the and then returned to the Space. Because of what happened in the sea of clouds, the children held great admiration towards Zhao Hai. If Zhao Hai showed himself right now, then he would be disturbing the children, so he chose not to see them.

    People might think that since Zhao Hai was the children¡¯s idol, his appearance would encourage them. But sometimes this wasn¡¯t the case.

    The children were now at a very sensitive time in their lives. If Zhao Hai suddenly appeared and talked to them, then the pace of the children would change. If they be anxious about their cultivation, then they might suffer bacsh in the future. A Cultivator cannot be too impatient, or else they would be courting death.

    If it was an adult cultivator, then Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t mind talking to them and giving them some notes on cultivation. However, these children were too young and had yet to have full control of their emotions. So in the end, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t see them and just observed their progress through the Space.

    When Zhao Hai arrived inside the Space, Laura and the others were already staring at the monitor. Zhao Hai turned his head and was stunned at what they were looking at; it was the Fireweavers. The Fireweavers had already set off from their headquarters. Zhao Hai already expected this, so he wasn¡¯t too surprised. What surprised Zhao Hai was that he saw other people in the Fireweaver Army. These people weren¡¯t part of the Fireweaver Race, they were from the Giant Spirit Realm.

    The Giant Spirit Realm has returned to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield!

    Nobody knew about this before. Even Zhao Hai, who had been monitoring the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, didn¡¯t know. The return of the Giant Spirit Realm was too sudden, which greatly surprised him.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression changed, then he turned his head to Laura and the others and asked, ¡°When did the Giant Spirit Realm return?¡±

    Laura replied with a serious expression, ¡°Five hours ago. It was also at that time that the Fireweavers decided to attack. It seems like they made an agreement with the Fireweavers to deal with the Hundred Treasures Realm. It has already been five days since the Hundred Treasures Realm army set off for the Ghost Spirit Realm. They wouldn¡¯t have any more time to retreat. Brother Hai, what do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I¡¯m afraid we couldn¡¯t do much right now. I can only remind Elder Mu. In any case, we¡¯re still members of the Hundred Treasures Realm. If the Hundred Treasures Realm loses too hard, then it wouldn¡¯t be good for us.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°Would you say that you left some Undead to monitor the Fireweavers, then you noticed their movement?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I can only say it like that. This time, the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm seem to be prepared to do a lightning attack. They prepared so many weapons.¡±

    Zhao Hai was right. This time, the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm took out a lot ofrge artifacts. The Fireweavers dispatched 10 thousand people along with their beasts, which made theirbat power equal to 30 thousand people. The Giant Spirit Realm also sent out about 10 thousand people along with 200 Immortal Experts. This number couldn¡¯t be looked down on. If the Hundred Treasures Realm wasn¡¯t prepared at all, then the consequences would be disastrous.

    When he thought of this, Zhao Hai immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll head back now. Continue paying attention to the movements of the Fireweavers.¡± Laura and the others nodded. Zhao Hai appeared on Bluetree once more and then used the transmission formation to return to the headquarters.

    Zhao Hai arrived at the headquarters and couldn¡¯t be bothered with greeting other people as he went straight towards the conference hall. Mu Yao and the others were still inside. Seeing Zhao Hai enter, Mu Yao and Tang Yaoen were surprised. But the two knew that something must have happened seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s expression. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have returned this soon. They knew Zhao Hai, and they knew that the things he treated seriously weren¡¯t trivial.

    ¡°Did something happen?¡±, Mu Yao took the initiative to ask.

    Zhao Hai gave a salute to the two and then said, ¡°Elders, after the previous war, I kept undead around the Fireweavers in order to monitor them. I just received information that the Fireweavers are working with the Giant Spirit Realm once more. They set out with dozens ofrge artifacts. Including the beasts of the Fireweavers, they have a 40-thousand man strong army, including 200 Immortal Experts. They are nowing towards the headquarters. We need to quickly make a decision.¡±

    Hearing this, Mu Yao stood up. The information Zhao Hai brought was indeed shocking. He didn¡¯t think that this would happen, especially at this time.

    Mu Yao walked twops before saying, ¡°It seems like the Fireweavers have eyes in other realms. Otherwise they wouldn¡¯t know that our people would attack the Ghost Spirit Realm this quickly. They really chose a good time, but this is also an opportunity for us.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, somewhat confused by what Mu Yao said. Mu Yao looked at Zhao Hai as well as the other Elders and said, ¡°Our previous n was to send our forces against the Ghost Spirit Realm and then dere that we lost too much so that we don¡¯t have to send as many troops to the Cloudsea Territory. The sudden appearance of the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm provided us with a lot of help. If we use our battle against the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm as a reason, we can tell the other realms that we suffered great casualties. Then we¡¯ll say that we don¡¯t have the strength to attack the Cloudsea Territory. We can give the other realms the coordinates for the transmission formation. Naturally, we won¡¯t give it for free. We¡¯ll trade for the coordinates. This is good for our n.¡±

    Hearing Mu Yao, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. It seems like old ginger was indeed more spicy. Mu Yao was a shrewd and crafty old man.

    Zhao Hai let out a long breath. To be honest, the number of troops sent by the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm this time wasn¡¯t that many. In the past war, they mobilized about 100 thousand troops. Inparison, the number they sent this time was as much.

    The attack of the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm hinges on its speed and timing. The main force of the Hundred Treasures Realm were now attacking the Ghost Spirit Realm, and were now about to arrive. At this time, it was impossible for them to return. If the Hundred Treasures Realm didn¡¯t receive any information from Zhao Hai, then they wouldn¡¯t have made the proper preparations. Then the Hundred Treasures Realm would definitely suffer a big loss.

    But the situation became different after receiving Zhao Hai¡¯s news. With the Hundred Treasures Realm fully prepared, the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm werepletely done for.

    It must be said that the reason why the Hundred Treasures Realm were able to attack the Ghost Spirit Realm so quickly was because they had a lot ofrge artifacts. And theserge artifacts were Giant Spirit Treasure Ships.

    Although the Giant Spirit Realm was their enemy, the Hundred Treasures Realm couldn¡¯t deny that they make goodrge artifacts. In their opinion, the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship was the best artifact of the Giant Spirit Realm.

    Giant Spirit Treasure Ships were defensively strong and could amodate a lot of people. Also it had no problem with long-distance flights. It¡¯s ramming strength couldn¡¯t be underestimated either. A ship like that could only be described as perfect.

    Naturally, it¡¯s impossible for arge artifact to be as flexible as Zhao Hai¡¯s Hell King¡¯s Ship. It wouldn¡¯t be realistic at all. If you make apetitive weightlifter do synchronized swimming, then they might drown in the pool. Simrly, it was impossible for the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship to be as flexible as Liquid Silver. The Giant Spirit Treasure Ship was perfect as arge artifact.

    Because of this, after acquiring the method to create Giant Spirit Treasure Ships, the Hundred Treasures Realm began arge-scale manufacturing project. This was enabled even more when they learned the method of water refining where they can refine Giant Spirit Treasure Ships in batches. Adding to the fact that the Hundred Treasures Realm had no shortage of materials due to Zhao Hai¡¯s efforts, the Hundred Treasures Realm became a rich manufacturing powerhouse. They were able to make arge number of Giant Spirit Treasure Ships which they used to send their main force against the Ghost Spirit Realm. This also made the other realms envious of the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    These Giant Spirit Treasure Ships were the reason why the Hundred Treasures Realm were able to quickly arrive close to the Ghost Spirit Realm. With how far they traveled, even if they received news about the Fireweaver and Giant Spirit Realm attack, the troops would still be unable to return. And the Ghost Spirit Realm wouldn¡¯t allow them to return to offer help. They will definitely entangle the Hundred Treasures Realm. The timing of the Fireweaver and Giant Spirit Realm attack was truly perfect.

    But after Zhao Hai discovered the move of the Fireweavers, their attack had lost its element of surprise. It might work if the Hundred Treasures Realm weren¡¯t prepared, but they were.

    Mu Yao immediately transferred arge army from the realm. There were a total of 300 Immortal Experts as well as 30 thousand experts on the Transcending Tribtion Stage and above. After they arrived, Mu Yao didn¡¯t dy and immediately had Zhao Hai use his threerge artifacts for everybody to ride on. Then they flew out of the headquarters to meet the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm.

    There was no mistake, they went out to meet the enemy. Mu Yao nned to block the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm from entering the Hundred Treasures realm¡¯s territory this time. Otherwise, the battle would damage the Hundred Treasure Realm¡¯snds.

    Zhao Hai was a bit surprised when he heard about Mu Yao¡¯s decision. But this style was to his tastes, so he drove his threerge artifacts to meet the Fireweaver and Giant Spirit Realm army. This time, he has 300 Immortal Experts riding his artifacts. When he thought of this, even someone as calm as Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be excited.

    This was the first time that Mu Yao and the other Elders rode inside Zhao Hai¡¯srge artifacts. They were slowly beginning to like it. Not only were these artifacts powerful during battles, they were alsofortable to ride in.

    Zhao Hai was still on the Hell King¡¯s Ship. As for the 300 Immortal Experts, they were equally divided between the threerge artifacts. As for Mu Yao, he was on the Hell King¡¯s Ship, standing on the bow beside Zhao Hai.

    Looking around and seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s Giant Spirit Treasure Ship and Pagoda advancing beside the Hell King¡¯s Ship, Mu Yao couldn¡¯t help but nod as he said, ¡°Little Hai, yourrge artifacts are very good. I didn¡¯t expect them to be faster than Giant Spirit Treasure Ships. And there¡¯s no need for people to power them. It¡¯s very good.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to add power during ordinary times. And when in battle, we can add some crystals to multiply the energy provided. However, to make this possible, the formations require very expensive materials for the hull. Moreover, the formation needs to epass the entire ship. Unlike the Giant Spirit Treasure Ships where the formations are made in modules. There¡¯s no way such a huge formation could be ced inside normal ships.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded and said, ¡°Your artifacts are truly treasures. Right, Little Hai, can your artifacts be recreated?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°They can, but the materials to make them could no longer be found in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. So they couldn¡¯t be as defensive as mine, and they also cannot continuously evolve. There¡¯s also the heavy requirement for refining. The artifacts that I made are at the same level as the Ten-thousand Transformations Staff of the World of Cultivation.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s not too bad. If you have time, try to teach the refiners. Weapons with the ability to transform are very good. If you can use it well, their strength wouldn¡¯t be bad.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I have recorded the refining method and ced it in the Scriptures Pavilion. If the refining masters want to study, then they can just go there and have a read.¡±

    Mu Yao gave a satisfied nod. He appreciated Zhao Hai¡¯s selfless actions. It was also because of his selflessness that he gained everyone¡¯s favor and trust, allowing him to gain his current status in the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Looking at the sky in the distance, Mu Yao said, ¡°Little Hai, do you think our n will seed? If we fail, then the Hundred Treasures Realm would have no ce in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Originally, the n wasn¡¯t easily aplished. In my opinion, it has only a 50 percent chance of seeding. But now that the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm reappeared, the chance of sess has risen to 70 percent. As long as Elder Zong and the others manage to destroy the Ghost Spirit Realm, our territory would increase. And with us fighting against the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm, we can get more from splitting the Ghost Spirit Realm¡¯s territory. And while the other realms fight in the Cloudsea Territory, we can use this chance to develop our strength. As long as the other realms lose heavily in the Cloudsea Territory, they won¡¯t be able to do anything against us.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded and didn¡¯t speak for a long time. However, a hint of fire could be seen burning in his eyes.

 Chapter 1565 â€“ Who Laughs Last

    <h4>Chapter 1565 - Who Laughs Last</h4>

    Zong Ze knit his brows as he held the jade sword message in his hand. He didn¡¯t expect the Fireweavers to make a move at this time. Fortunately, Zhao Hai made prior arrangements otherwise the Hundred Treasures Realm would suffer very heavy losses.

    He let out a long breath and calmed his brows. The jade sword message was from Mu Yao informing him about the n. To be honest, Zong Ze was very optimistic about Mu Yao¡¯s decision. This was because Mu Yao was much more cautious than him.

    The timing of the Fireweavers was just too good. This also revealed some issues. The Hundred Treasures Realm had been too eye-catching recently. They defeated the Fireweaver and the Giant Spirit Realm army and obtained the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s territory. Although the territory has been divided with the other realms, the Hundred Treasures Realm still gained the mostnd. This caused the other high-grade realms to be wary of them.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s sessful expedition and the discovery of the Cloudsea Territory once again caused the Hundred Treasures Realm to be the center of attention. This time, the most credit went to Zhao Hai, which meant that the Hundred Treasures Realm would get even more benefits. In this situation, the other realms were a bit unconvinced. However, the truth was there and they had to ept it. So what should they do? The only way was to weaken the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    And this time, the Hundred Treasures Realm proposed dealing with the Ghost Spirit Realm. This would benefit the other realms, but at the same time, it made the other realms wary of the Hundred Treasures Realm. This was because the Hundred Treasures Realm already had the domineering attitude of ¡°those who follow me will prosper, while those who don¡¯t will die¡±. The other high-grade realms were now more worried about bing the next Ghost Spirit Realm.

    If these guesses were correct, then the perfect timing of the Fireweavers could be exined. Someone from the other realms leaked this information to the Fireweavers.

    This made Zong Ze think that his guess was likely to be correct. Besides Zhao Hai, nobody notified them that the Fireweavers wereing over to attack the headquarters.

    The territory of the Fireweavers and the Hundred Treasures Realm weren¡¯t connected. If the Fireweavers don¡¯t use transmission formations, then their only passage to the Hundred Treasures Realm was through the territories of other high-grade realms.

    The Hundred Treasures Realm and the other high-grade realms were allies. Normally, if the Fireweavers pass through their territories, even if they don¡¯t n to help, they should have informed the Hundred Treasures Realm. This was to ensure that the Hundred Treasures Realm wouldn¡¯t be in danger.

    But now, besides Zhao Hai, the other realms didn¡¯t inform the Hundred Treasures Realm. They chose to be silent, blocking information from reaching the Hundred Treasures Realm. They were coordinating with the Fireweavers¡¯ attack.

    It was at this point that Zong Ze was convinced that everything was caused by these traitors. The Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm didn¡¯t bring that many people. They may cause damage to the Hundred Treasures Realm, but it would be impossible for them to capture its territory. And this was the goal of those high-grade realms.

    Thinking of this, Zong Ze let out a long breath and stored the jade sword message. Mu Yu already told him to not worry about the headquarters¡¯ situation. They had already allocated people to deal with it. This way, Zong Ze could deal with the Ghost Spirit Realm with a peace of mind.

    Zong Ze knew that Mu Yao wouldn¡¯t give assurance to anything if he wasn¡¯t confident, so he continued charging forwards with high morale. In one day, they finally entered the territory of the Ghost Spirit Realm. He already received information that the Ghost Spirit Realm made ample preparations and were waiting for them.

    This was a head-on collision between two high-grade realms. Although the other realms would cooperate in this action, after this incident, Zong Ze didn¡¯t expect them to really cooperate properly. Even if these realms send troops, their goal would be to at most wound the Ghost Spirit Realm.

    Before this, Zong Ze wasn¡¯t guarded against this oue. But after receiving Mu Yao¡¯s message, he has to be careful. These high-grade realms have a lot of methods, they couldn¡¯t be easily dealt with.

    Thinking of this, Zong Ze waved his hand as he turned to Tang Jie and said, ¡°Pass the order, in this attack, nobody is allowed to leave the Giant Spirit Treasure Ships without my order.¡±

    Tang Jie stared. In the past, Zong Ze wanted the Giant Spirit Treasure Ships to work together with the Cultivators during battle. What has changed now? However, he didn¡¯t ask much as he nodded and went on to pass the order.

    Zong Ze looked at the front as he muttered, ¡°Let¡¯s see whoughs in the end.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    As Mu Yao and the others travelled forward, Mu Yao turned to Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Little Hai, did they change their direction?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Elder, don¡¯t worry. With our current speed, we¡¯ll be able to meet them in about two days.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded and said, ¡°Two days. That should also be the time that we¡¯re shing with the Ghost Spirit Realm, right? We¡¯re fighting two battles at once. Hehe. As long as our n seeds, let¡¯s see who would dare provoke us in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly. What he wanted was more than this. He wanted everyone to submit to them, including the Five Great Realms. He wanted to see if a unified Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield would get some response from the people watching in the shadows.

    Time flew quickly and two days passed by. The people on the threerge artifacts were beginning to be anxious as they stared in front of them. They knew that the enemy would be appearing at any time.

    Mu Yao stood on the Hell King¡¯s Ship as he stretched his spiritual force forward. Actually, Zhao Hai knew how far the FIreweavers were, but he didn¡¯t tell.

    When the Fireweaver and Giant Spirit Realm Army were about ten minutes away from Zhao Hai and the others, Mu Yao opened his eyes and said, ¡°They¡¯re here.¡±

    Zhao Hai was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Mu Yao to discover the Fireweavers from such a far distance. Although the enemy was just ten minutes away, the distance involved with it couldn¡¯t be underestimated. How far could the Hell King¡¯s Ship travel in ten minutes? How far could the other party¡¯srge artifacts travel in ten minutes? Ten minutes was not a short distance, yet Mu Yao was still able to detect the opposite party. Immortal Experts were truly formidable.

    Although Zhao Hai was stunned, he immediately reacted and waved his hand, turning the threerge artifacts into porcupines. Numerous cannons appeared on the surfaces of the threerge artifacts.

    Mu Yao noticed the changes on the threerge artifacts. His eyes lit up as he turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°No wonder these guys got so excited when they heard that we¡¯re going to be fighting with you. These artifacts are really treasures. Hahaha. Now I also want to y with them.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I like convenience. If I can take the enemy out from long-range, then I won¡¯t go into closebat. If I can take them out in one shot, I definitely wouldn¡¯t want to attack twice.¡±

    Mu Yaoughed as he patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder. At this time, on the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship, Tang Yaoen was also surprised. He turned his head to Tang Wen and said, ¡°Little Wen, Little Hai¡¯s Giant Spirit Treasure Ship seems to be different from the ones we made?¡±

    This time, Tang Wen didn¡¯t follow Tang Jie in dealing with the Ghost Spirit Realm. Instead, he stayed beside his Master. Since he had been with Zhao Hai before, he could exin why.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s Giant Spirit Treasure Ship was indeed different from the one refined by the Hundred Treasures Realm. The Giant Spirit Treasure Ships made by the Hundred Treasures Realm were exact copies of the ships of the Giant Spirit Realm. On the other hand, in order to exert the most firepower, Zhao Hai installed cannons to every window of his ship. You can¡¯t see a window on the ship without a cannon jutting out of it. Once Zhao Hai¡¯s Giant Spirit Treasure Ship enters its offensive mode, only then could people see how terrifying it was.

    Tang Wen was very familiar with this point, so when he heard Tang Yaoen, Tang Wen immediately replied, ¡°Master, in order for the ship to amodate cannons, Little Hai heavily modified his Giant Spirit Treasure Ship.¡±

    Tang Yaoen nodded and said, ¡°This kid doesn¡¯t joke around. No wonder he can resist Immortal Experts using hisrge artifacts alone. It looks like these threerge artifacts carry quite a lot of firepower.¡±

    Tang Wen smiled and said, ¡°Right, Little Hai heavily modified his threerge artifacts to carry a lot of power and ability. Especially during group battles, enemy Cultivators wouldn¡¯t be able to have the chance to attack. And even if they could attack, Little Hai wouldn¡¯t allow their attacks to hit him.¡±

    Tang Yaoen nodded and no longer spoke because he detected a fleet of ships just in front of them. The Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm sent out dozens ofrge artifacts. However, to Zhao Hai¡¯s threerge artifacts, these ships could only be ordinary weapons.

    Although the Giant Spirit Realm still had a lot more Giant Spirit Treasure Ships, most of them had been disassembled as they retreated from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. And with how hasty they were about their current attack, they couldn¡¯t bring too many ships. Because of this, arge part of the artifacts that they brought belonged to the Fireweavers.

    The Fireweavers weren¡¯t known for theirrge artifacts, and most of their ships were used for transportation. But this time, in order to deal with the Hundred Treasures Realm, they deliberately took out sword shuttles.

    Sword shuttles were erged forms of sword artifacts. It had pointed edges on both ends and was sharp on all sides. It was small, but it was flexible and full of power.

 Chapter 1566 â€“ Direct Bombardment

    <h4>Chapter 1566 - Direct Bombardment</h4>

    The Fireweavers used sword shuttles for their offensive strength. However, a sword shuttle¡¯s transporting ability wasn¡¯t that good. It was mainly used for attack.

    As for the Giant Spirit Treasures Ships? Before Zhao Hai arrived, if they imed to be second in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield in terms ofrge artifacts, nobody would dare im first.

    The Giant Spirit Realm were very confident in their battle against the Hundred Treasures Realm because of theserge artifacts. But they didn¡¯t expect that they would be suppressed by Zhao Hai. And ever since then, they had been falling downwards.

    But from what they heard this time, it seems like Zhao Hai has closed up. If Zhao Hai was really out, then the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm would have an easier time.

    Zhu Lie calmly on the sword shuttle, but his mouth was twitching from time to time while his eyes burned with anger. Zhu Lie¡¯s younger brother fought in thest battle against the Hundred Treasures Realm. He always wanted revenge, and now he has the opportunity to do so.

    However, the twitch on his mouth wasn¡¯t because he was angry. When Zhu Lie was young, he was injured by a stronger opponent, leaving a scar on his face. There were many medicines present to heal the scar, but Zhu Lie didn¡¯t use it. He left this scar on in order to remind him of this hatred.

    Later on, he was able to kill the cultivator who gave him the scar. Even then, he didn¡¯t get rid of it. The scar became a reminder to him that everyone who offends him must die.

    Because of this scar, his mouth would unconsciously twitch from time to time. This also caused him to look fiercer.

    Zhu Lie didn¡¯t participate in the battle against the Hundred Treasures Realm because he was in retreat at that time. After learning that his brother died during the war, he was itching to go seek revenge from the Hundred Treasures Realm. Now that he finally has the chance, he¡¯s naturally happy.

    At this moment, Zhu Lie noticed three ck spots suddenly appearing in the distance, heading straight towards them. Zhu Lie scanned it using his spiritual force and found that it was threerge artifacts. He couldn¡¯t help but stare because of what theserge artifacts were. From what he heard, a person from the Hundred Treasures Realm named Zhao Hai used these same threerge artifacts. Could it be that the Hundred Treasures Realm knew of their n so they came out and intercepted them? That¡¯s impossible. Didn¡¯t the other realms say that everything has been set up? It¡¯s impossible for the people of the Hundred Treasures Realm to discover them before their arrival.

    At this time, a Fireweaver arrived beside Zhu Lie and said, ¡°Brother Lie, those threerge artifacts belong to Zhao Hai of the Hundred Treasures Realm. It seems like the Hundred Treasures Realm discovered that we areing.¡±

    Zhu Lie knit his brows and said, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    The person nodded and said, ¡°There¡¯s no mistake, that is Zhao Hai. Look at the cannons, those cannot be easily installed. It should be Zhao Hai.¡±

    Zhu Lie coldly snorted and said, ¡°If it¡¯s him, then it¡¯s him. So what? Tell everyone to go forward at full speed.¡± The Fireweaver subordinate was about to say something, but he suddenly heard a loud boom.

    Upon hearing this, the Fireweaver couldn¡¯t help but stare, then his expression changed as he said, ¡°Brother Lie, order everyone to defend quickly. Zhao Hai began opening fire!¡±

    This was Zhu Lie¡¯s first time facing Zhao Hai, so he didn¡¯t know how terrifying he was. When he saw the expression of the person beside him, he couldn¡¯t help but have a look of contempt. In his opinion, the Fireweaver beside him was an embarrassment. He was actually very scared of someone like Zhao Hai.

    Before he gave his order, Zhu Lie heard a loud bang. Then the sword shuttle under his feet shook for a while. Zhu Lie¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change. There was a hole on top of the sword shuttle.

    This caused quite a shock to Zhu Lie. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai¡¯s cannons to be so overbearing. The Fireweavers have always been famous for their rifles. Zhu Lie was also confident of his rifling skills. He didn¡¯t think that the Hundred Treasures Realm would reach this level. It must be known that even Fireweaver Rifles couldn¡¯t shoot through the sword shuttles.

    Zhu Lie quickly issued hismand, ¡°Defend! All shuttles engage your defensive formations. Everyone, leave the sword shuttles. Hand the shuttles¡¯ control over to the Giant Spirit Realm.¡±

    Since they were in transit, Zhu Lie had all of theirrge artifacts focused on movement with no defensive shields. Although sword shuttles were offensive-orientedrge artifacts, they were still quite defensive. So upon seeing that Zhao Hai managed to st a whole on the shuttle, Zhu Lie immediately ordered the use of defensive formations. At the same time, he gave the responsibility of control of powering the shuttles to the people of the Giant Spirit Realm.

    This time, they brought a lot of sword shuttles to allow the people of the Giant Spirit Realm to attack the Hundred Treasures Realm when required. However, Zhu Lie didn¡¯t expect this scenario to arrive soon.

    Although the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm were now in cooperation, Zhu Lie and the others still don¡¯t fully trust the people of the Giant Spirit Realm. As they travelled, the control over the sword shuttles were handled solely by the Fireweavers. Now that the situation wasn¡¯t going great, Zhu Lie immediately handed the control of the shuttles over to the people of the Giant Spirit Realm.

    Unfortunately, it was toote to transfer control. Control over the sword shuttles couldn¡¯t be transferred in an instant. And with Zhao Hai¡¯s attacks, which had be stronger since the previous war, as well as Zhu Lie¡¯scency, more than ten sword shuttles have been destroyed from Zhao Hai¡¯s first volley.

    At this time, Zhao Hai¡¯s second round of bombardment began. The Fireweavers quickly responded as cultivators began to leave the sword shuttles. Some of the sword shuttles have also been handed over to the people of the Giant Spirit Realm.

    Although the people of the Giant Spirit Realm had taken control over the sword shuttles, they still needed time to get used to its performance. So after Zhao Hai¡¯s second bombardment, more than a dozen sword shuttles were destroyed.

    Fortunately, there weren¡¯t a lot of people inside the shuttles. After Zhao Hai¡¯s two rounds of bombardment, the people inside the sword shuttles had gone out.

    Even so, Zhao Hai¡¯s two rounds of attacks damaged more than 20 sword shuttles while killing more than 2000 people. The losses to Fireweaver beasts were simr.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s cannons use explosive shells. Once the shells enter the shuttles, they would then explode. They were quite lethal.

    Then at this time, Zhao Hai¡¯s third round of attacks came. Zhu Lie roared. But as he shouted, a huge shield appeared in front of everyone. Zhao Hai¡¯s cannon fire hit the shield. Although the shield shook heavily, it managed to block Zhao Hai¡¯s attacks.

    Seeing this, Zhu Lie didn¡¯t have a happy expression. Hisplexion was gloomy and he seemed to be sweating. This was because he knew that the shield wasn¡¯t something ordinary cultivators could use. An Immortal Expert has made a move.

    It seems like his performance caused the Immortal Experts to be dissatisfied, so they took action. It should be known that Immortal Experts wouldn¡¯t take action in battles like these in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. In the battlefield, Immortal Experts would only fight against other Immortal Experts. If they intervene in battles of those lower than them, then they would be looked down on.

    At this time, a voice was heard, ¡°So it¡¯s Spirit Shield Barre. Barre, do you still have some face left? This is a battle between juniors, do you want to participate in it?¡±

    Zhu Lie could hear that this was another Immortal Expert speaking. Just as the enemy¡¯s voice fell, another voice replied, ¡°Mu Yao, so it¡¯s you huh. The Hundred Treasures Realm destroyed the future of the Giant Spirit Realm in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. This is a life and death battle. What rules are there?¡±

    The voice from earlier replied, ¡°Good, Barre, good. Hahaha. I think we should find another ce to have a conversation. Or do you still intend to protect everyone? If you keep intervening, don¡¯t me me for killing you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not enough!¡± As soon as the voice fell, the shield in front of Zhu Lie and the others disappeared. At this time, Zhao Hai¡¯s fourth round of attacks hit Zhu Lie and the others.

    But this time, Zhu Lie and the others were prepared. While the two Immortal Experts were talking, Zhu Lie and his men weren¡¯t idling. The people from the Giant Spirit Realm were able to limatize themselves to the sword shuttles while Zhu Lie and his men have also managed to spread themselves out properly. Even if Zhao Hai¡¯s shells fell into their formation, they could still avoid or defend. With this, they could avoid massive casualties.

    Zhu Lie looked at the threerge artifacts in the distance as he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Advance. Sword shuttles take the front, the others will follow behind.¡± Following his order, the remaining thirty or so sword shuttles flew forward. The cultivators also took their weapons out and followed behind. The beasts of the Fireweavers also surrounded their masters.

    Another round of bombardment came, but this time the effects weren¡¯t great. The shells directed at the sword shuttles had been dodged while those targeting the troops behind were easily dodged due to their loose formation.

    Zhao Hai discovered this so he waved his hand, retracting the cannons of the threerge artifacts. Then Undead carrying rifles appeared.

    A lot of cultivators in the threerge artifacts had fought with Zhao Hai before, so they knew what to do. They took out their own artifacts but they didn¡¯t immediately sally outside. They knew that Zhao Hai was preparing to charge the enemy. Once the threerge artifacts crashed into the enemy formation, then it would be time for them to move.

    Just as what they expected, Zhao Hai was indeed preparing to charge the enemies. The weakness of the shells had already been found by the Fireweavers, so there was no point in attacking with it. Now Zhao Hai was prepared to go into closebat.

    Seeing Zhao Hai stop his attacks, Zhu Lie knew that something was bound to happen. He loudlymanded, ¡°Everyone, get ready. The other party is going to charge into battle. Get ready to intercept the enemy. Divide yourselves into three teams, each team is responsible for onerge artifact.¡±

    Just as Zhu Lie¡¯s voice fell, Zhao Hai¡¯s threerge artifacts began their charge. Zhu Lie¡¯s eyes shed a cold light. His rifle appeared in his hand, ready for the iing sh. He was aiming at the Hell King¡¯s Ship.

 Chapter 1567 - Sight of Defeated Soldiers

    <h4>Chapter 1567 - Sight of Defeated Soldiers</h4>

    Zhao Hai looked at the more than 30 sword-shapedrge artifacts of the other party and smiled. Seeing them separate into three teams, Zhao Hai understood what they wanted to do. However, he didn¡¯t care since he was confident in his artifacts.

    Under Zhao Hai¡¯smand, the threerge artifacts charged towards the enemy formation. The other party was arranged very loosely. There were 20 thousand people as well as another 20 thousand beasts in the air. They upied a veryrge area.

    As the speed of the three artifacts increased, the sword shuttles of the Fireweavers also moved as they directly shed with Zhao Hai.

    The people of the Giant Spirit Realm knew that if they just kept the sword shuttles stopped in ce, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to stop the enemy¡¯s charge. Many of those present from the Giant Spirit Realm had fought against Zhao Hai in the past, so they knew how powerful he was. Because of this, they chose the initiative and charged forward.

    As the sword shuttles and Zhao Hai¡¯s threerge artifacts got closer and closer, Zhu Lie who was watching in the back was beginning to be nervous. Although he was now holding his rifle, his mind was focused on therge artifacts.

    Standing on the Hell King¡¯s Ship, Zhao Hai paid attention to the Fireweavers through the Space. Looking at their gritted expressions, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on his face.

    The moment the sword shuttles and the threerge artifacts were about to sh, Zhao Hai suddenly waved his hand, shrinking the threerge artifacts in an instant. The threerge artifacts easily passed through the sword shuttles. Then they returned to their original size as they continued charging towards the enemy formation.

    These changes were very abrupt. The people from the Giant Spirit Realm who controlled the sword shuttles couldn¡¯t help but feel their blood boil and almost vomit out blood. Even Zhu Lie and the others who were looking at the sh didn¡¯t expect this change. It was like waiting for a huge firework explosion only to discover that it was a dud. This caused them all to be caught off-guard.

    Then at this time, the threerge artifacts crashed onto the enemy formation. When Zhu Lie and the others finally responded, the threerge artifacts had already carved three bloody roads into the formation.

    Zhu Lie looked at what happened with red eyes. He let out a furious roar as he took his rifle and began firing towards the threerge artifacts. The others had a simr response, whether it be rifles or other artifacts, everyone took them all out and began attacking the threerge artifacts. The beasts of the Fireweavers went all out in their attacks. They hit, bit, and wed therge artifacts with all their power.

    But it didn¡¯t take long before the Fireweavers discovered that they made a mistake. With what they¡¯re doing, it would be impossible for them to deal damage to the threerge artifacts. Their rifles couldn¡¯t even prate the shields, nor were the beasts able to do anything. As the beasts attacked the threerge artifacts, the rifles inside began to fire, shredding the bodies of the nearby beasts.

    Seeing this, Zhu Lie¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but bleed. He immediately shouted, ¡°All beasts retreat. Quick, let them retreat!¡± The beasts also discovered the danger and quickly drew back.

    But at this moment, bullets went flying out of the threerge artifacts. Fireweavers who couldn¡¯t defend were immediately hit.

    At the same time, the cannons of therge artifacts began to fire. These cannons weren¡¯t focused on killing people. They were targeting the beasts in order to wipe them out.

    The people on the sword shuttles also reacted. They immediately drove the sword shuttles around to kill. It must be recognized that sword shuttles were very fast. And because it was designed for offense, the attacks of the sword shuttles were very strong.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid of them. Hemanded hisrge artifacts to assault the Fireweaver formation once more. And while nobody was paying attention, he received the destroyed sword shuttles and then merged them into liquid silver.

    When the enemy sword shuttles turned around and rushed towards him, Zhao Hai waved his hand. Then more than 20 sword shuttles appeared beside the threerge artifacts. Then they shed with the remaining sword shuttles of the Fireweavers.

    Seeing this, Zhu Lie could feel a buzz in his brain. His eyes turned cloudy and he almost fainted. He didn''t expect Zhao Hai to have his own fleet of sword shuttles. Zhu Lie couldn''t help but yell, ¡°What¡¯s this! Why does he have sword shuttles? Aren¡¯t sword shuttles a secret of the Fireweavers?¡±

    At this time, a Fireweaver gave a salute and said, ¡°Brother Lie, when we fought against themst time, the people of the Hundred Treasures Realm still didn¡¯t have Giant Spirit Treasure Ships. Later on, Zhao Hai destroyed Giant Spirit Treasure Ships and remade them, giving the Hundred Treasures Realm the refining method. I think Zhao Hai is a refining expert. Brother Lie, we need to find a solution out of this quickly.¡±

    Zhu Li also knew that things weren¡¯t doing well. He coldly snorted and said, ¡°Everyone, use your rifle technique. We need to break through the shields of theserge artifacts.¡± Along with hismand, the Fireweavers merged with their beasts bing half-human half-beast individuals. Their rifles increased in size as they aimed towards the threerge artifacts.

    When Zhao Hai saw this, he strengthened the shields as he loudly said, ¡°Everyone listen, unless ordered, nobody is allowed to leave.¡± Zhao Hai knew that the strongest defenses of the threerge artifacts weren¡¯t the shields but the artifacts themselves. Zhao Hai believes that even the Fireweavers¡¯ rifle technique wouldn¡¯t be able to go through the defense of his threerge artifacts.

    At this moment, the sword shuttles that Zhao Hai released had begun its sh against the Fireweavers¡¯ sword shuttles. The two sides exchanged moves for quite a while.

    In the end, the shields of the threerge artifacts couldn¡¯t withstand thebined Fireweaver assault and broke down in some ces. However, the shields didn¡¯t break down like other shields where everything would crumble. Although the shield was broken down in many ces, the ces that weren¡¯t broken down could still provide protection.

    Although this was the case, Zhu Lie and the others could still see hope. They all roared as they continued shooting at the threerge artifacts.

    Zhao Hai has to recognize the skills of the Fireweavers when ites to using rifles. Their rifles were urate and all the bullets prated through the existing holes of the shields. A dang dang sound was heard on the threerge artifacts.

    Although this was the case, the Fireweavers still couldn¡¯t do anything to Zhao Hai¡¯s threerge artifacts. Their bullets were like needles hitting a steel wall. They simply couldn¡¯t do anything to the threerge artifacts.

    Zhao Hai knew that the Fireweavers couldn¡¯t sustain their attack for a long time. He already experienced this kind of attack thest time he fought against the Fireweavers.

    Zhu Lie also discovered this point. However, it made him desperate. He couldn¡¯t understand how Zhao Hai became this strong. The offense that the Fireweavers were proud of were useless against Zhao Hai.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai controlled his threerge artifacts towards the remaining sword shuttles of the Fireweavers. The remaining sword shuttles have been surrounded by Zhao Hai¡¯s own sword shuttles. It was impossible for them to get out now.

    When speaking about the flexibility of the sword shuttles, how could the sword shuttles controlled by people of the Giant Spirit Realm contend against Zhao Hai¡¯s sword shuttles? These shuttles were controlled by Laura and the others. They werepletely able to cooperate with each other which allowed them to get rid of the sword shuttles with only two of their own shuttles being damaged.

    Seeing Zhao Haie over, the people of the Giant Spirit Realm inside the sword shuttles knew that they were going to die. One of the teams inside a sword shuttle couldn¡¯t help but turn mad as one of them roared, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about other things, let¡¯s just rush towards Zhao Hai. Even if we die today, we¡¯ll take him down with us!¡±

    When the others heard this, they stared. Then their expressions turn mad as well as they agreed. Then theymanded their sword shuttle to charge towards the Hell King¡¯s Ship.

    The person the Giant Spirit Realm hated the most right now was Zhao Hai. This was because it was Zhao Hai who destroyed their ns. It can be said that the reason for the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s fall was Zhao Hai. Adding on to their hatred against the Hundred Treasures Realm, their hatred towards Zhao Hai had reached an all-time high. It was understandable for them to go crazy over this battle.

    Zhao Hai also noticed this particr sword shuttle. The body of this sword shuttle was filled with damage. Some of the damage was caused by Zhao Hai¡¯s sword shuttles while some were from the Hell King¡¯s Ship¡¯s cannons. Now that this sword shuttle was charging over with no disregard, it gave off quite a desperate look.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Interesting, they¡¯re true warriors. Then let me fulfill their wish.¡± With a thought, the Hell King¡¯s Ship turned and met the sword shuttle¡¯s attack head-on. The sword shuttle waspletely destroyed, nobody inside it survived.

    On the tip of the Hell King¡¯s Ship was a formation breaking spirit snake needle. So how could the sword shuttle defend against it? After the collision with the first sword shuttle, it fired out and hit another sword shuttle. It only stopped after going through five sword shuttles in a row. When these sword shuttles were destroyed, the other sword shuttles suddenly stopped in ce.

    Zhao Hai was somewhat confused. He didn¡¯t know what these people were doing. He also stopped his sword shuttles. He wanted to see what the other sword shuttles would do.

    At this time, Zhu Lie and his men could no longer use their rifle technique. Some of them even died from excessive use.

    When Zhu Lie and his men released their rifle technique, their strength was greatly weakened. Zhao Hai saw this and picked up hismunicator to talk to Mu Yu who was in the Pagoda, ¡°Brother Mu, bring the two otherrge artifacts and deal with the Fireweavers. Let the cultivators go out and kill the enemy. If they dared to form a defensive line, use the cannons.¡±

    Mu Yu quickly replied, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll leave the sword shuttles to you. Keep a good one for me. I still don¡¯t have a good flying artifact of my own.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep one for you.¡± Mu Yuughed as well. Then he used the two otherrge artifacts and charged towards the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm army.

    By this point, the Fireweaver and Giant Spirit Army didn¡¯t have a proper formation. Their lines were very loose due to Zhao Hai¡¯s initial charges. And with the Fireweavers being exhausted by their rifle technique, the army¡¯s strength rapidly dropped. This was the best time to kill them.

    As Mu Yu went to deal with the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm soldiers, Zhao Hai was observing the remaining sword shuttles. He didn¡¯t know why they suddenly stopped. They still had their shields up, but who knows what¡¯s happening inside.

    Originally, the sword shuttles had silver needles inside. However, Zhao Hai already withdrew the silver needles when the shes began. He really didn¡¯t intend to keep the sword shuttles from the very beginning. So now that the sword shuttles have stopped, he has no clue what the other party wants to do.

    At this time, a person from the Giant Spirit Realm came out from one of the shuttles. It was an expert in the Severed Soul Stage. As soon as he exited the sword shuttle, he bowed towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, we¡¯re willing to surrender to the Hundred Treasures Realm. I wonder if Mister will ept?¡±

    Zhao Hai was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect them to surrender. This was the first time that the people of the Giant Spirit Realm surrendered to him. He thought for a moment before saying, ¡°How do I know if you really want to surrender?¡±

    The person smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It¡¯s up to Mister. How do you want us to prove that we surrender?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the person¡¯s appearance and he didn¡¯t look like he was lying. He waved his hand as Undead from the Giant Spirit Realm appeared beside him. Then he said, ¡°I¡¯ll be sending them over. You hand all of your weapons and spatial equipment to them. They will also seal your spiritual qi. If you agree, then I can guarantee your safety. What do you think?¡¯

    The person from the Giant Spirit Realm didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately said, ¡°Alright.¡± Then he waved his hand and the shield of his sword shuttle disappeared along with the shields of the other sword shuttles. Then the people of the Giant Spirit Realm began going out.

    The sword shuttles weren¡¯t that big and only needed 5 people to drive. Currently, there were 24 sword shuttles remaining and 120 people from the Giant Spirit Realm. When they began going out of the sword shuttles, Zhao Hai sent his Undead. Seeing the Undead, the people from the Giant Spirit Realm couldn¡¯t help but sigh. They knew that the Giant Spirit Realm had truly lost this time. Even if the Fireweavers helped, it was now very difficult to deal with the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    The cultivators of the Giant Spirit Realm gave all of their weapons and spatial equipment to the Undead. They also allowed the Undead to seal their cultivation. They didn¡¯t resist at all.

 Chapter 1568 - Iâ€™m The Director

    <h4>Chapter 1568 - I¡¯m The Director</h4>

    Zhao Hai looked at the Giant Spirit Realm Cultivators being put inside the cabin by the Undead and sighed. He couldn¡¯t help but say deep inside, ¡°Careless, I¡¯ve been careless this time.¡± Since he didn¡¯t have any ns with the sword shuttles, he removed the silver needles ahead of time. And with the intensity of the battle, he wasn¡¯t able to monitor the situation inside the sword shuttles. Because of this, even if these people turned, he still doesn''t know if they¡¯re plotting something or not.

    This also made Zhao Hai see the weakness of the silver needles. Silver needles allowed the Space to monitor anything they passed through. But if there¡¯s a high amount of energy fluctuation in the area, the Space wouldn¡¯t be able to record anything. Only the area close to the silver needles could be monitored during these situations.

    Because he withdrew the silver needles ahead of time and because the energy fluctuations were intense, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know if the Giant Spirit Realm Cultivators did indeed surrender or if they had something else nned.

    But now that their cultivation has been sealed, they wouldn¡¯t be able to bust up a storm. Zhao Hai ns to wait until they return to the headquarters. When the war is over, and these people were under his supervision, then he¡¯ll see what kind of waves they n to make.

    Once Zhao Hai¡¯s side was taken care of, Mu Yu¡¯s side also went very smoothly. The Fireweavers were unable to recover from their usage of rifle technique. Their formation was very weak, so it was impossible for them to organize a proper defense.

    At this time, the people inside Zhao Hai¡¯srge artifacts rushed out. Each one of them were vigorous. The enemy had already been scared out of their wits by Zhao Hai. The fight began with a huge advantage to one side.

    Then after Zhao Hai subdued the remaining Giant Spirit Realm Cultivators, he drove the Hell King¡¯s Ship around. Along with his sword shuttles, he rushed towards the enemy formation.

    This was the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. Originally, the Fireweaver and Giant Spirit Realm Army was teetering on copse. This time, they began to scatter in all directions.

    Zhao Hai certainly wouldn¡¯t let this opportunity off. He sent out his Undead to chase these people down. At the same time, he followed Mu Yu and the others to clean up the battlefield.

    A lot of Fireweaver and Giant Spirit Realm Cultivators died this time, Zhao Hai definitely wouldn¡¯t waste their corpses. He received them all into the Space and turned them into Undead.

    When the battlefield was mostly cleaned up, Mu Yu and Tang Wen arrived on the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Both of them had smiles on their faces. Mu Yu looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Good, this is good. These people wanted to take advantage of our situation. Hahaha. This time we dealt with them ruthlessly. Let¡¯s see if they will stille to annoy us after this.¡±

    Zhao Hai nced around and said, ¡°The other realms would certainly know the result of our battle here. But they wouldn¡¯t dare get too close, so we can make our preparations.¡±

    Mu Yu also looked around before he asked, ¡°How will you arrange it?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Just leave it to me. I can assure you that even the Detective Race will not be able to find anything out. I will create a false image to make them think that we lost a lot.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. When will you begin?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°No rush. Let¡¯s wait until everyonees back, then we¡¯ll begin.¡± The reason why Zhao Hai wanted to wait until everyone was back was to let them help him with his arrangements.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time that these people fought with Zhao Hai, so they were used to chasing their enemy after they won. At the same time, they know Zhao Hai¡¯s rules. After chasing the enemy for one hour, they have toe back immediately. Otherwise, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be polite.

    So after two hours, those who chased the enemy down began arriving back. Once everyone was back, Zhao Hai had them enter the threerge artifacts; Mu Yu and the others as well. Then he controlled the threerge artifacts to fly up. Zhao Hai stood in mid-air and used his hands to perform hand seals using the Infinity Technique. This was the second time he used the technique, so he was quite used to the movements. He erased all traces of battle in the area. Naturally, this erasure refers to erasing the spiritual qi fluctuations. As for the destroyed terrain, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t touch it.

    After erasing the traces, Zhao Hai established some connection with the surrounding environment. Then he waved his hand and called Mu Yu and the others out. Zhao Hai also took out arge number of Fireweaver Beasts as well as undead Fireweaver and Giant Spirit Realm cultivators. After that, he directed the cultivators of the Hundred Treasures Realm to sh against the Undead.

    These cultivators were curious about what was happening. They looked at the Undead with a rare sense of excitement on their faces.

    They haven¡¯t done something like this before, so they were excited. Zhao Hai was like a movie director, giving actionmands to the Cultivators and the Undead.

    Zhao Hai released his sword shuttles once more. The threerge artifacts were also armed and ready. Mu Yu and the others were curiously looking at all of these. They didn¡¯t think Zhao Hai would have such means.

    After everything was ready, Zhao Hai gave his order and everyone moved. The Cultivators of the Hundred Treasures Realm used their artifacts to attack the Undead. Naturally, they were all careful in using their techniques. They have to make it look like they were fighting hard against the Undead while they weren¡¯t really doing so at all.

    The Undead were also firing back. However, their rifles were all firing nks. Only the sound of firing was heard with no bullets. These nks were something Zhao Hai had the processing machine make to use in situations such as these.

    In order to be more realistic, Zhao Hai asked the Undead to fetch some blood from the Space¡¯s blood pool. Then he gave blood bags to the cultivators.

    The cultivators didn¡¯t know what the Undead were doing, so they observed. Then Zhao Hai told them that when the blood bag exploded, they would need to feign death immediately.

    These Cultivators haven¡¯t acted in a y in their entire lives, nor did they see others acting out a y. Therefore, all of these things were novel to them.

    In the beginning, when the Undead were firing on them, the Cultivators were startled. Then in the end, they discovered that although the Undead were firing, there were no bullets to be seen. So even if they were confused, they understood what Zhao Hai wanted to do.

    Before long, the cultivators broke their blood bags and pretended to be dead. Then they fell downward. Naturally, they didn¡¯t crash to the ground. Once they fell into the forest, they would watch others acting out their part.

    The cultivators who have fallen into the forest looked at ¡°tragic¡± fighting above them and couldn¡¯t help butugh. This was the first time they saw something like this, so they found it quite interesting.

    What attracted them the most was the battle between Zhao Hai¡¯s three artifacts and the sword shuttles. Of course, they were also acting, but Zhao Hai¡¯s performance was much better than the Cultivators. The sword shuttles were surrounding the threerge artifacts and kept attacking. The threerge artifacts were being bombarded and damaged.

    The sword shuttles were like fishes as they surrounded and attacked the threerge artifacts. They seem to be doing a good job preventing the threerge artifacts from entering the fight.

    If they didn¡¯t know that this was a y directed by Zhao Hai, the Cultivators below would think that this was a real battle. Moreover, they would think that it was a vicious battle.

    After a while, a sword shuttle was hit by the Hell King¡¯s Ship¡¯s cannon. The people inside the sword shuttle flew out. As soon as they got out of the sword shuttle, a cannon shell exploded right next to them. Then these people fell down.

    Seeing this, the people in the forest couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. This scene was very lifelike. They didn¡¯t expect to see something like this.

    However, this wasn¡¯t the end. When the sword shuttle was taken down, the other sword shuttles became more active. All of them charged towards the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Before long, the Hell King¡¯s Ship¡¯s shield was broken through. Then the sword shuttles continued to charge, causing the cracks to appear on the Hell King¡¯s Ship¡¯s surface.

    At this time, the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship and the Pagoda came over to support and knocked down more sword shuttles. However, the Hell King¡¯s Ship was still destroyed in the end. The battle continued on. The Pagoda and the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship were seriously damaged, but they managed to wipe out the sword shuttles. The cultivators of the Hundred Treasures Realm were able to follow-up and achieve victory for the realm.

    However, the losses of the Hundred Treasures Realm looked very heavy. They cleaned the battlefield before slowly withdrawing. After all of these were done, all cultivators who ¡®died¡¯ returned to the threerge artifacts.

    Looking at the Hell King¡¯s Ship, Giant Spirit Treasure Ship, and the Pagoda being in good condition, the cultivators couldn¡¯t help but be surprised and impressed. The cultivators weren¡¯t in a hurry to enter therge artifacts. They were all looking at the threerge artifacts with curiosity. They gathered in groups and chatted for some time. All of them looked very excited.

    Mu Yu stood beside Zhao Hai and looked at the excited faces of the cultivators. He shook his head as he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been to many battles before, but I haven¡¯t seen people this happy after a big victory. Little Hai, now that we finished the y, should we leave? I don¡¯t know if we can deceive the high-grade realms with this.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It should work. These high-grade realms trust the Detective Race too much. I let the people act like this so that the Detective Race wouldn¡¯t find out. At the same time, I tampered with the spiritual qi fluctuations. Even Immortal Experts wouldn¡¯t be able to correctly judge what happened here.¡±

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t speaking falsely. Immortal Experts were very sensitive to fluctuations in energy. And with their extremely long lives, Immortal Experts were experienced in the flow of war. They can definitely get information from the spiritual qi fluctuations of an area. This was the reason why Zhao Hai performed such a y.

 Chapter 1569 - Closest Allies

    <h4>Chapter 1569 - Closest Allies</h4>

    The battle has ended and the y has been performed. Nobody from the other realms would dare approach this ce. It wasn¡¯t that they don¡¯t want toe, it¡¯s that they dare note. If they came, then they would be questioned by the people of the Hundred Treasures Realm. Why did the Fireweaver and the Giant Spirit Realm army pass through their territory with no detection at all?

    They were now allies of the Hundred Treasures Realm. Moreover, if they want to go to the Cloudsea Territory, then they would need to obtain coordinates from the Hundred Treasures Realm. If the Hundred Treasures Realm was offended, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain any benefits.

    Because of this, the other high-grade realms didn¡¯t dare to appear. If they appeared, then they would need to exin. And they would risk offending the Hundred Treasures Realm. Because of this, they chose to ignore this matter.

    This decision by the high-grade realms gave Zhao Hai a chance to make his arrangements properly. Although the high-grade realms could go to the Fireweavers to find out about what happened in the battle, Zhao Hai knew that they wouldn¡¯t get anything from it. The Fireweavers would be too embarrassed with the result to tell them the truth.

    Mu Yu knew that Zhao Hai was correct. He looked at the scene as he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head back. We still don¡¯t know what happened to Master and the others.¡±

    It was impossible for Mu Yao and the others to fight the Immortal Fireweaver Experts close by. Battles between Immortal Experts cause great damage to the surroundings. If they fought around the army, then coteral damage would be inevitable.

    Whether it be the Fireweavers nor the Hundred Treasures Realm, none of them want to see their juniors being affected by their own battles. Because of this, Immortal Experts always chose to do their battles elsewhere.

    Zhao Hai looked all around him and said, ¡°Right. Let¡¯s head back first. If others see the three artifacts here in good condition, the y we performed before would be useless.¡±

    Mu Yuughed, then hemanded the Cultivators to enter the threerge artifacts. After that, Zhao Hai drove his artifacts back to the territory of the Hundred Treasures Realm. After a while, the threerge artifacts entered the territory. This time, Zhao Hai made sure to avoid ces where there were people from the subordinate realms.

    Although there were a lot of people this time who came from the subordinate realms, these people had fought with Zhao Hai in the past. They all chose to fight for the Hundred Treasures Realm in the most critical time. These people could be trusted.

    The reason why these people were chosen toe with them was because Mu Yao already made preparations when he received Zhao Hai¡¯s n. The other high-grade realms need to believe that they suffered a huge loss, so everyone needs to be informed. The Hundred Treasures Realm needs to choose people who were loyal to them otherwise the n would fail.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried that these people would have a slip of the tongue. Even so, they still need to avoid the other subordinate realms. After all, a lot of these subordinate realms were new, they couldn¡¯t be trusted just yet.

    While the threerge artifacts were heading back, Mu Yu went to the cabin and met the people from the Giant Spirit Realm. The people from the Giant Spirit Realm were very behaved. Their cultivation was sealed so they all looked like ordinary people. If they dared cause trouble this time, then they would just be courting death.

    The Giant Spirit Realm Cultivators who were resting inside the cabin immediately stood up when they saw Mu Yuing in. Some of them even looked afraid. They all knew who Mu Yu was. And now that they became prisoners, if Mu Yu wanted to do something to them, they wouldn¡¯t be able to resist.

    Zhao Hai has been following behind Mu Yu. He wanted to see how Mu Yu ns to deal with these people. After looking at the Giant Spirit Realm Cultivators for some time, Mu Yu sighed and said, ¡°Since you have already surrendered to the Hundred Treasures Realm, you are one of our people from now on. I hope that you can stay with the Hundred Treasures Realm in peace and we will try to treat you as our own. But I also hope that you will note in contact with your realm, otherwise we wouldn¡¯t be polite. We still cannot unseal your cultivation. But I can guarantee your safety.¡±

    The cultivators from the Giant Spirit Realm gave Mu Yu a bow of gratitude. Mu Yu sighed and then turned around and left. Looking at Mu Yu¡¯s expression, Zhao Hai had some thoughts.

    Although Mu Yu didn¡¯t say much, Zhao Hai could hear a trace of difort and impatience in his tone. This was very strange. The Hundred Treasures Realm and the Giant Spirit Realm were long time enemies. Upon seeing his enemy surrender, Mu Yu should have been happy. However, he didn¡¯t look happy at all. This caused Zhao Hai to be more convinced of his previous suspicions. There were indeed people behind the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Giant Spirit Realm.

    Zhao Hai followed Mu Yu out of the cabin and stood on the Hell King¡¯s Ship¡¯s deck. Mu Yu looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, do you find it strange why I wasn¡¯t happy upon seeing the Cultivators of the Giant Spirit Realm surrender?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°It is indeed strange. The Hundred Treasures Realm and the Giant Spirit Realm are bitter enemies. And these people are the first batch to surrender to the Hundred Treasures Realm. You should feel happy.¡±

    Mu Yu sighed and said, ¡°There¡¯s something that I should let you know right now. In the past, the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Giant Spirit Realm weren¡¯t bitter enemies. ording to legend, in the past, our two realms were close allies. One of us would ask for help and the other party would fight for them with their lives. It can be said that we were the staunchest allies in the entire Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.¡±

    Zhao Hai knew that the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Giant Spirit Realm had a past with each other. However, he didn¡¯t expect it to be like this. How could two very close allies be bitter enemies? What happened in between?

    Mu Yu sighed and said, ¡°Nobody knew what happened for the feud to appear. I also didn¡¯t see any records from the realm. It just said that since the two realms lost a bet, they began attacking each other. Then it slowly turned into a bitter feud.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he looked at Mu Yu and said, ¡°A bet?¡±

    Mu Yu looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Correct. The historical data says that it¡¯s a bet. It¡¯s like a joke. Two allies broke their rtions because of a gamble. Two close friends became bitter enemies. I shudder every time I think of this. Little Hai, think about it, if the opponent wasn¡¯t overwhelmingly strong, how could the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Giant Spirit Realm fall out of each other over a simple bet? The other party has enough strength that the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Giant Spirit Realm couldn¡¯t do anything. These two closest allies would rather kill each other than renege on their bet.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded as his mood turned heavy. What Mu Yu said finally confirmed his previous guesses. Zhao Hai knew that the Hundred Treasures Realm weren¡¯t afraid of a lot of things. They even had enough strength to dare fight against the Fireweavers, one of the Five Great Realms. One could see from this point that the Hundred Treasures Realm couldn¡¯t be easily manipted.

    To what extent should someone be strong enough for the Hundred Treasures Realm to bow their heads? Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare confirm it yet, but there was one thing he was sure of. Those people were definitely stronger than the Five Great Realms.

    The Fireweavers still aren''t a group that Zhao Hai could treat lightly, much less people who were much stronger than them. One shouldn¡¯t just look at the ease that Zhao Hai dealt with the Fireweavers. In fact, most of the Fireweaver Race¡¯s strength was focused on the other Great Realms. If the Fireweavers really put their foot down in order to deal with the Hundred Treasures Realm, the Hundred Treasures Realm wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. Even with Zhao Hai, it was impossible. They would be expelled from the battlefield, or the Hundred Treasures Realm would have to retreat to the Hidden Cloud Vige.

    But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare say anything. The existence behind the bet of the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Giant Spirit Realm was something that neither the current Zhao Hai nor the Hundred Treasures Realm could afford to touch.

    Moreover, the strength of the Hundred Treasures Realm regressedpared to before. In the past, when the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Giant Spirit Realm were allies, their experts didn¡¯t kill each other. But now, because of the years of conflict between the two, both sides suffered great casualties and weren¡¯t as strong as before. Zhao Hai was sure that the strength of the Hundred Treasures Realm right now wasn¡¯t as good as during the time they began fighting the Giant Spirit Realm.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai was silent, Mu Yu sighed and said, ¡°Now do you know why I¡¯m not happy? We have defeated the Giant Spirit Realm, but what happens in the future? What would happen if the people we bet with from before appeared again? Will we be another Giant Spirit Realm? So when I see the people of the Giant Spirit Realm, I couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. I couldn¡¯t feel happy at all.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He understood Mu Yu¡¯s words. It was just like what Mu Yu said. They won now, but what if those people look for them one day, what would happen then? All of these weren¡¯t up to them to decide, it all depends on the other party.

    Upon thinking about it, this matter hinges on one thing, and that is strength. Only strength can determine who has the final say. If the Hundred Treasures Realm was strong, then the opponent wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to them. Everything was because of strength.

    Mu Yu looked at Zhao Hai, then he sighed and said, ¡°I asked Master about this. It seems like he knows something about it. However, he isn¡¯t willing to tell me anything. In the end, I could only give up on asking.¡¯

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°It must be something unspeakable for even Elder Mu to keep silent about it. He knows that there¡¯s no good for us even if we know, so he didn¡¯t tell you. But I believe that he will tell us one day. He will tell us what we need to know in order to increase our strength for the Hundred Treasures Realm. Only in this way could we resist in the future.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded, ¡°Right. Only once we increase our strength would we have a chance to resist. Let¡¯s return to the headquarters immediately. It¡¯s the only ce that¡¯s safe for us. We still don¡¯t know what happened to Master and the others.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Rest assured, I believe nothing bad will happen to Elder Mu and the others.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded and no longer spoke. It was also at this time that the threerge artifacts slowly entered the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters.

 Chapter 1570 - Two Years Later

    <h4>Chapter 1570 - Two Years Later</h4>

    Not long after Zhao Hai and the others returned to the headquarters of the Hundred Treasures Realm, a group of people suddenly appeared on the battlefield. If a normal cultivator saw these people, they would certainly be frightened. It was because this was a group of Immortal Experts. They numbered more than 200.

    The Immortal Experts looked at the battlefield. The more they looked, the worse their expressions became. One of the Immortal Experts said, ¡°Senior Brother, it seems like the loss this time isn¡¯t small. Look at the spiritual qi fluctuations. It seems like we¡¯re in trouble this time.¡±

    The person who spoke was Tang Yaoen. They had just fought against the Immortal Experts of the Fireweaver Race and the Giant Spirit Realm. The other party had 200 people while their side had 300. They had the advantage in numbers. This time, they lost 13 Immortal Experts while the opponents lost 56, which can be said to be a huge victory. In the end, seeing that they had no chance of winning, the enemies retreated.

    When the other party retreated, they immediately rushed back to the battlefield. But when they arrived, they found that there was nobody there. The only things left were spiritual qi fluctuations.

    Although the spiritual qi fluctuations were disorderly, Mu Yao and the other Immortal Experts could still feel something. What they felt was that the battle had been very fierce.

    Because of this, the expression on Mu Yao and the others¡¯ faces weren¡¯t attractive. Hearing Tang Yaoen, Mu Yao sighed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this. Let¡¯s just return.¡± After he said that, they flew towards the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters.

    Not long after Mu Yao and the others left the battlefield, several figures appeared one after another. After investigating the battlefield a few times, these people retreated. And the people who came over were also Immortal Experts.

    Before long, Mu Yao and the others returned to the headquarters. Once they entered the headquarters, they were stunned. The atmosphere in the headquarters was different to what they expected. They thought the headquarters would be filled with a sad mood. Instead, they were met withughter and celebration. Everyone seems to be in a festive mood.

    As soon as they returned, the people inside the headquarters immediately gave them a salute. Mu Yao and the others were quite confused. At this moment, Zhao Hai and Mu Yu joined in and offered a salute.

    Tang Yaoen waved his hand and said, ¡°Little Hai, how was the battle? How many people did we lose?¡±

    Before Zhao Hai could speak, Mu Yao said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk.¡± After he said that, he flew towards the conference hall. Although Tang Yaoen was still puzzled, he followed behind. Zhao Hai and Mu Yu also went to the hall.

    Once everyone was inside, Mu Yao looked at Zhao Hai and Mu Yu and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? How many did we lose?¡±

    Zhao Hai turned to Mu Yu, signaling to him that he should talk first. Looking at Mu Yao¡¯splexion, Mu Yu replied, ¡°Replying to Master. During the battle, we lost 32 people while 73 were injured. Those who are injured have basically recovered.¡±

    Hearing Mu Yu¡¯s report, Mu Yao and the others stared. Then at this time, Tang Yaoen angrily said, ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Little Yu, when did you learn to lie? Tell us, how many people did we lose?¡±

    Mu Yu looked at Tang Yaoen, puzzled, before he answered, ¡°Martial Uncle, how could I lie about this? We really lost 32 people and 73 injured. However, we managed to defeat the enemy, killing about 7000 people from the Giant Spirit Realm as well as a total of 10 thousand beasts and cultivators from the Fireweaver Race.¡±

    Tang Yaoen¡¯s expression changed. As he was about to yell, Mu Yao waved his hand to stop him. Then Mu Yao looked at Mu Yu and said, ¡°Little Yu, you have to tell us the truth. We just came back from the battlefield and we felt the spiritual qi fluctuations. It¡¯s obvious that it has been a tragic battle. There are many traces ofrge artifacts falling to the ground. One of them was very huge, like Little Hai¡¯s Hell King¡¯s Ship. So how can we lose so few people?¡±

    When Mu Yao said this, Mu Yu understood what was going on. He smiled and said, ¡°Master, you¡¯ve been deceived. The traces on the battlefield were staged by us after the battle, including the spiritual qi fluctuations. This is to deceive the other realms. In fact, the real traces of battle have been erased by Little Hai¡¯s secret technique. We have indeed lost only 32 people and 73 injured. Those injured are already healed.¡±

    Mu Yao and the others were stunned, then they turned their heads to Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai hastily nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s true. This will make the others believe that we lost a lot of people. Moreover, I can guarantee that even if the Detective Race came, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything strange. Elders can rest assured.¡±

    Mu Yao breathed a sigh of relief, then he waved his hand and said, ¡°You go back and rest.¡±

    Instead of leaving, Mu Yu opened his mouth and said, ¡°Master, there¡¯s something I need to tell you. During the battle, 120 Cultivators from the Giant Spirit Realm surrendered to us. They have been locked up. Do you want to take a look?¡±

    Hearing this, Mu Yao¡¯s expression changed, he stood up and said, ¡°Where are they?¡±

    Mu Yu looked at Mu Yao and felt that his reaction was somewhat strange. But in the end he said, ¡°Inside a cave on the back mountain.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded and said, ¡°Take me there to take a look.¡± Although Mu Yu didn¡¯t understand why Mu Yao was acting like this, he nodded and led Mu Yao to the cave.

    Mu Yu thought that Mu Yao would go take a look alone. He didn¡¯t expect all the Immortal Experts to follow behind him. This caused Mu Yu to stare, he didn¡¯t understand what was going on.

    Not only Mu Yu, but Zhao Hai was also confused. But he knew that Mu Yao and the others¡¯ reaction wasn¡¯t because of the Giant Spirit Realm Cultivators. There must be something that he and Mu Yu didn¡¯t know.

    Before long, everyone arrived at the cave in the back mountain where the Giant Spirit Realm Cultivators stayed. Their spiritual qi has been unblocked, but Mu Yu still didn¡¯t permit them from leaving the cave. There were also two Undead guarding the entrance of the cave.

    The reason why the Undead were guarding the entrance was because Mu Yu doesn¡¯t want others to know who was inside the cave. The matter of the Giant Spirit Realm Cultivators surrendering was only known to a small number of people.

    Mu Yao and the others¡¯ entry into the cave caused the Giant Spirit Realm Cultivators to be terrified. With so many Immortal Experts present, they found it very hard to breathe.

    But what¡¯s strange was that Mu Yao and the others just looked at the Giant Spirit Realm Cultivators and then left. This caused Zhao Hai and Mu Yu to be even more confused.

    When they returned to the conference hall, Mu Yao had Mu Yu and Zhao Hai leave. Once the two left, Mu Yao turned his head to the others and said, ¡°It seems like it¡¯s time.¡±

    The faces of the Immortal Experts inside the hall weren¡¯t attractive. Tang Yaoen said, ¡°The people of the Giant Spirit Realm surrendered too soon. It seems like we¡¯re in trouble this time.¡±

    Nobody spoke inside the hall for some time. Everyone¡¯s expression was difficult to look at. Mu Yao turned to the others and said, ¡°It¡¯s natural for trouble toe. But this is also an opportunity. Didn¡¯t the Five Great Realms gain their current status because they won one time?¡±

    Tang Yaoen nodded and replied, ¡°Fortunately, we still have two years to prepare. Brother, what do you think we should do in these two years?¡±

    Mu Yao shook his head, then he sighed and said, ¡°We don¡¯t need to prepare anything. Preparing wouldn¡¯t do anything. Let Little Hai and Little Yu focus on cultivation from now on. Let¡¯s hope they can win.¡±

    Tang Yaoen stared, his expression changed as he said, ¡°Brother, do you really want to send Little Yu and Little Hai for this? You should know how important the two of them are to the realm. If they suffer misfortune, our losses would be too great.¡±

    Mu Yao shook his head and said, ¡°We¡¯ll make them go. Little Hai and Little Yu are the strongest we have. Since they are people of the Hundred Treasures Realm, they have to strive for the Hundred Treasures Realm. This matter is directly involved with the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s future. If we win, then the Hundred Treasures Realm would gain an opportunity to grow rapidly. If we lose, even if they both remain, our Hundred Treasures Realm would still be hampered in our growth.¡±

    Tang Yaoen no longer spoke when he heard Mu Yao. He knew clearly that what Mu Yao said was right. Even if they didn¡¯t let Mu Yu and Zhao Hai go, if the realm lost, then the realm would still suffer the consequences. They would have trouble developing in the future.

    Thinking of this, Tang Yaoen couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The others inside the hall also sighed. An Immortal Elder turned to Mu Yao and said, ¡°Old Mu, do we tell the others about this? Do we have to change our ns?¡±

    Mu Yao shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to change. Let¡¯s also keep this from the others, so that they won¡¯t be distracted. In any case, even if Little Yu and Little Hai lose two yearster, we won¡¯t be annihted immediately. If our n is sessful, even if Little Yu and the others lose, we would still have enough strength to face anything.¡±

    The other Immortal Experts nodded. Mu Yao looked at everyone and said, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s not return hastily this time. We¡¯ll stay in the headquarters. As long as our n seeds, then the strength of the Hundred Treasures Realm would at least double in the next two years. This is vital to the realm¡¯s future.¡±

    Everyone nodded, then they stood up and bade Mu Yao goodbye before returning to their own residences. The only ones left inside the conference hall were Mu Yao and Tang Yaoen. Tang Yaoen turned to Mu Yao and said, ¡°Senior Brother, do you think those people are really as powerful as the legends say?¡±

    Mu Yao looked at Tang Yaoen and then forced a smile as he said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re even more powerful than what the legends say. You¡¯ve seen the information. How many realms have they wiped out before? Aren¡¯t we just the next on the list? If weply, then we¡¯ll suffer losses. If we don¡¯tply, then we¡¯ll be exterminated. To be honest, whether it is you or me, nobody would want to take the risk.¡±

    Tang Yaoen sighed. Although he was crude, he wasn¡¯t stupid. He knew that Mu Yao was right. From the records, they were more powerful than rumored. No realm survived under their attack. And even if they follow the rules of the bet, they would still lose. The consequences were much worse if they didn''t follow.

    Although Tang Yaoen had some doubts about the strength of those people, just as Mu Yao said, nobody wanted to take the risk. If the Hundred Treasures Realm gets destroyed because of their decision, then they would be sinners for the rest of the realm¡¯s history.

    Tang Yaoen looked at Mu Yu and said, ¡°Senior Brother, we need to inform Little Yu and Little Hai about this. No matter what, this is something they need to face.¡±

    Mu Yao sighed, then he nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a while before telling them. Let¡¯s see how the Ghost Spirit Realm is doing first. If everything went smoothly, then we¡¯lly down for some time. We¡¯ll wait for the proper time to inform Little Yu and Little Hai. Let¡¯s just have them cultivated in safety.¡± Tang Yaoen nodded. The conference hall turned silent for quite a while. Both Mu Yao and Tang Yaoen didn¡¯t know that their conversation had been heard by Zhao Hai.

    The conference hall has been spied on by the Space a long time ago. There were no energy fluctuations here so Zhao Hai can see perfectly inside. The words that Mu Yao and Tang Yaoen shared also fell into Zhao Hai¡¯s ears. These words aroused Zhao Hai¡¯s curiosity.

    Although Mu Yao and the others were saying ominous words, Zhao Hai can infer many things from what they said. The period of two years, him and Mu Yu being sent out, the bet, these all pointed towards the bet that Mu Yu told him before.

    As for why they were going, it was most likely rted to the surrender of the Giant Spirit Realm Cultivators. In other words, because the Giant Spirit Realm Cultivators surrendered, they need toply with some agreement. It¡¯s very likely that the people they would meet would be very powerful beings. They destroyed arge number of realms in the battlefield. They were also able to lift up realms in the battlefield, like the Five Great Realms.

    Hearing this information, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried. On the contrary, he was very happy. This was because he was now able to connect the dots and confirm an existence above the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Five Great Realms. This was exactly what he was trying to find out.

    The reason Zhao Hai wanted the Hundred Treasures Realm to develop was to draw out these people. Now that his goal has been realized, he could now see who these people were. How could he not be excited about this oue?

    Laura and the others also saw the dialogue. They looked at each other with excited expressions. To be honest, they also want to see people stronger than the Hundred Treasures Realm. These might be the people who made the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield and the Six Realms Battlefield. These were ces they treated as important and they had been looking for answers for a long time. Now, they were finally very close to the answer they want.

    Zhao Hai and the others wanted to know the people behind the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield because they felt that these people were a huge threat to the Space. And they need to deal with this threat as soon as possible.

 Chapter 1571 - Peace Talks With The Ghost Spirit Realm

    <h4>Chapter 1571 - Peace Talks With The Ghost Spirit Realm</h4>

    While Mu Yao and the others were thinking about what would happen two yearster, Zong Ze already met the people from the Ghost Spirit Realm. The two sides were fully prepared. One side was prepared for defense while the other was prepared for attack. It was a battle between thence and the shield.

    Zong Ze knew that the people from the other high-grade realms would be watching him. He didn¡¯t worry about them and just attacked on his own. Speaking of which, the Hundred Treasures Realm still had the advantage in this battle. They had Giant Spirit Treasure Ships as well as Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needles. They didn¡¯t only have fake spirit snake needles, but genuine ones too. These were all useful instruments in attacking the opponent¡¯s defense.

    Naturally, the Ghost Spirit Realm weren¡¯t easy to deal with. High-grade realms always had aces up their sleeves. However, the cards in the Ghost Spirit Realm¡¯s hands were still lesspared to the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    The Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s development in the past couple of years was quite rapid. They obtained the water refining technique, the refining method for the Giant Spirit Realm, and most importantly they gained a lot of useful resources. The Hundred Treasures Realm were able to produce treasure after treasure. They now had more genuine spirit snake needles and even more fake ones.

    It can be said that ever since Zhao Hai recycled the materials on Yan, the Hundred Treasures Realm became very rich. They could do whatever they want without worrying about wasting resources.

    This kind of domineering development was something that the Ghost Spirit Realm couldn¡¯t match. They don¡¯t have as many resources to waste on refining nor do they have efficient refining techniques. If the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s development was like a raging torrent, then the Ghost Spirit Realm was like boiling water.

    The Ghost Spirit Realm couldn¡¯t be med for this. In the entire Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, rapid development like the Hundred Treasures Realm didn¡¯t happen. Because of this, the Ghost Spirit Realm found themselves short when defending against the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Both sides began their exchange and the Ghost Spirit Realm suffered greatly. After all, the Hundred Treasures Realm had Giant Spirit Treasure Ships. The ramming strength of the ships couldn¡¯t be underestimated, their defensive strength even more. This was especially true for the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s Giant Spirit Treasure Ships. Although they looked no different to the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s ships, the Hundred Treasures Realm focused on defense when refining it. When ites to defense, it surpassed the ships of the Giant Spirit Realm.

    Although the Giant Spirit Realm also attached great importance to the defense of its Giant Spirit Treasure Ships, they were more focused on the ship¡¯s impact strength. The Hundred Treasures Realm was the opposite. This had something to do with the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s artifacts. In the past, the Hundred Treasures Realm used hidden weapons which were offense-focused weapons. And now, they also got their hands on rifles that had great offensive strength while requiring a small amount of spiritual force and spiritual qi. This allowed the Cultivators of the Hundred Treasures Realm to fight for a long time.

    Even if the Cultivators of the Hundred Treasures Realm were still forced to learn their own artifacts before learning how to use rifles, it was inevitable that they would like the rifle even more. It didn¡¯t take long before the Cultivators of the Hundred Treasures Realm began thinking that rifles were better.

    And in order to make the rifles be more effective, the shooter needs a good defensive cover. And what cover would be better than the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship? Because of this, the Hundred Treasures Realm made sure to focus on the defenses of their Giant Spirit Treasure Ships. This would allow their people to use their rifles more effectively.

    Changing arge artifact¡¯s properties wasn¡¯t easy to do. Fortunately, the Hundred Treasures Realm had Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai increasing the defense of the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship can be considered to be another great achievement. He used the processing machine to adjust the formations inside the ship and iron them out, causing the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship to be more formidable.

    Because of the improved Giant Spirit Treasure Ship, Zong Ze¡¯s attack went very smoothly. They shed with the Ghost Spirit Realm several times but they had yet to suffer many casualties.

    Also, there was the Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needles helping them attack the barriers. The Hundred Treasures Realm werepletely towering over the Ghost Spirit Realm. Zong Ze was also not in a hurry to finish the battle. He uprooted the camps around the Ghost Spirit Realm one by one as he advanced to their headquarters.

    Zong Ze¡¯s procedure was correct. Once they got rid of the camps surrounding the headquarters, they would no longer have any worries about being attacked in the rear. They advanced towards the Ghost Spirit Realm¡¯s headquarters like a group of hunters. They hit the Ghost Spirit Realm in their weak points, not giving them any chance to counter-attack.

    Zong Ze¡¯s actions were naturally seen by the other high-grade realms. They were very surprised by the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s performance. They actually began to dread the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Zong Ze naturally wouldn¡¯t be polite. He urged the high-grade realms to dispatch their troops. However, the high-grade realms kepting up with reasons to dy.

    Then at this moment, Mu Yao made a move. His move was very simple, he denounced the other high-grade realms.

    There¡¯s no mistake, he denounced them. He asked how the Fireweaver army passed through their territories silently. They were now allies, so Mu Yao¡¯s denouncement was well-founded. The other high-grade realms could only feign ignorance, saying that they didn¡¯t know anything.

    Anyone who wasn¡¯t blind could see that this was impossible. These high-grade realms were very strict with their own territories. How can they not know that the Fireweavers passed by them? They were lying through their teeth. But since these high-grade realms still denied it, nobody could say anything. The two sides could only fight a battle of words.

    The high-grade realms preferred this kind of battle. This was because they wouldn¡¯t be in a rush to join the battle between the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Ghost Spirit Realm. They only needed to dy time with the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Zong Ze and Mu Yao were shrewd old men, so how could they not know the thoughts of the other high-grade realms. But this was the result that the two of them wanted. Only then could they distract the other high-grade realms from looking deeply into Zong Ze¡¯s battle. Otherwise Zong Ze wouldn¡¯t be able to exaggerate his losses.

    In this battle, the Hundred Treasures Realm intended to exaggerate the number of casualties. This way, they wouldn¡¯t have to send as many people to the Cloudsea Territory.

    Naturally, the other high-grade realms were unaware of this n. However, they noticed that the Hundred Treasures Realm would probably suffer great losses. The high-grade realms didn¡¯t think that this was strange. The Hundred Treasures Realm had now defeated the subordinate realms in the periphery of the Ghost Spirit Realm¡¯s headquarters. And the more they advance, the more resistance they would face from the Ghost Spirit Realm. It was normal for the Hundred Treasures Realm to suffer more casualties.

    The fact that the Hundred Treasures Realm had more casualties and even lost a Giant Spirit Treasure Ship was the best the other realms could get for a report.

    The people most worried right now were the people of the Ghost Spirit Realm. Although both sides were ready for this war, the people of the Ghost Spirit Realm didn¡¯t expect the Hundred Treasures Realm to be this savage in their attack. When the Hundred Treasures Realm wiped out the subordinate camps around the headquarters, the Ghost Spirit Realm immediately asked for help from their allies. After so many years in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, the Ghost Spirit Realm were also able to establish rtionships with other people. And since they¡¯re a high-grade realm, they naturally had their own allies. When they felt that they were in danger, the Ghost Spirit Realm asked for help from these allies.

    However, the Ghost Spirit Realm were bound to be disappointed. These so-called allies came up with all kinds of excuses to reject their request. Even if the Ghost Spirit Realm gave favorable conditions enough to tempt high-grade realms, nobody agreed.

    This caused the people of the Ghost Spirit Realm to be surprised. They discovered that something was wrong. ording to past events, these other high-grade realms would definitely send troops in order to get benefits and stop the Hundred Treasures Realm from expanding. It was killing two birds with one stone.

    However, it seems like the high-grade realms were in an agreement. They were indifferent to the battle between the Ghost Spirit Realm and the Hundred Treasures Realm. This wasn¡¯t good news. An agreement between the other high-grade realms wasn¡¯t something that the Ghost Spirit Realm wanted to see.

    It was also at this time that the Ghost Spirit Realm thought about Zhao Hai¡¯s sessful return from the expedition. They immediately understood that Zhao Hai and the others might havee upon a treasure while out at sea. These high-grade realms were now in an alliance with the Hundred Treasures Realm in order to get benefits from the sea. If this was the case, then it¡¯s natural that the other high-grade realms wouldn¡¯t offer any help.

    When they reached this conclusion, the Ghost Spirit Realm could no longer sit still. They knew very well that if the Hundred Treasures Realm were in an alliance with the other high-grade realms, it wouldn¡¯t just be as simple as ignoring their plea. It¡¯s highly probable for these high-grade realms to help the Hundred Treasures Realm in attacking them. This wasn¡¯t something the Ghost Spirit Realm wanted to see.

    The more they thought about this, the more they were convinced. The people of the Ghost Spirit Realm couldn¡¯t help but despair. If the Hundred Treasures Realm were really allied with the other high-grade realms, then that would be the end. Even if they asked for help from the Five Great Realms like the Giant Spirit Realm, it was still impossible to stop the Hundred Treasures Realm. The entry of the Five Great Realms meant that the other realms would definitely work against them. Once the other high-grade realms enter the fight, even the Five Great Realms have to withdraw.

    Being a high-grade realm themselves, nobody knows about the high-grade realms of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield more than the Ghost Spirit Realm. The high-grade realms were envious of the Five Great Realms. If the Five Great Realmse to attack, then the high-grade realms would abandon their grudges and unite against the enemy. This was the agreement reached by the high-grade realms in the battlefield.

    Because of this, the Ghost Spirit Realm didn¡¯t dare seek any help from the Five Great Realms. Doing so would be akin to pushing themselves into the pit of death. If they asked for help from the Five Great Realms, then they would follow the footsteps of the Giant Spirit Realm. But if they don¡¯t ask for help from the Five Great Realms, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the Hundred Treasures Realm with their own strength. This caused the people of the Ghost Spirit Realm to be in a dilemma.

    While the Ghost Spirit Realm were having a headache, the Hundred Treasures Realm continued their attack. Moreover, they became more fierce. The medium-grade camps were broken through one after another. The Ghost Spirit Realm were slowly being pushed into the edge of a cliff. If they can¡¯t deal with the Hundred Treasures Realm, it¡¯s possible for their subordinate realms to rebel.

    After looking into the situation, the higher-ups of the Ghost Spirit Realm finally made a decision. They would negotiate peace with the Hundred Treasures Realm!

 Chapter 1572 â€“ Biggest Winner

    <h4>Chapter 1572 - Biggest Winner</h4>

    The Ghost Spirit Realm wanted peace talks!

    The Hundred Treasures Realm didn¡¯t expect this; the other high-grade realms as well. In this kind of conflict between high-grade realms, the losing party rarely went for peace talks. It looked strange. What would a losing party bring to the table during the talks?

    In fact, in battles between two high-grade realms, the one who demands for peace talks would be the winning side. They will ask for benefits and the two would reach an agreement. The losing side couldn¡¯t afford asking for peace talks. If they offer peace talks, then they would be gutted by the winning party. They would rather desperately resist. Even if they can¡¯t win, at least they would cause the other side to lose a lot. This way, the enemy would retreat.

    Because of this, it was widely epted in the battlefield that the winning side would be the one who asks for peace talks. The winning side knew clearly that if they didn¡¯t ask for peace, then they would pay a huge price. Then other realms would prey on them in the future.

    The Hundred Treasures Realm was confused when they heard that the Ghost Spirit Realm was asking for peace talks. They didn¡¯t believe it at first. Butter on, they confirmed that it was true. This was because the Ghost Spirit Realm sent an Immortal Expert over to meet the Hundred Treasures Realm and presented very generous conditions.

    Looking at the Ghost Spirit Realm¡¯s representative, Zong Ze hesitated. To be honest, the Ghost Spirit Realm wasn¡¯t easy to fight. Even with the Giant Spirit Treasure ships and the rifles, it was practically impossible to annihte them.

    Although the other high-grade realms agreed to send troops, Zong Ze hasn¡¯t seen even one soldier from them. If this continues, the Hundred Treasures Realm would truly lose a lot. By then, the Hundred Treasures Realm would have trouble digesting the new territory.

    But if the Hundred Treasures Realm agrees to the peace talks, they wouldn¡¯t be able to exin themselves to the high-grade realms. This situation was a headache to Zong Ze. They dealt with the Ghost Spirit Realm mainly because they didn¡¯t want them to cause trouble when the Hundred Treasures Realm goes to the Cloudsea Territory, and also as a retaliation for the Ghost Spirit Realm¡¯s action against Zhao Hai. With the other high-grade realms not showing themselves, Zong Ze was in a dilemma.

    While Zong Ze was hesitating, the other high-grade realms finally dispatched troops. These realms were paying attention to Zong Ze¡¯s next moves. They already got the report that the Hundred Treasures realm lost a lot of people as well as Giant Spirit Treasure Ships. Since these realms couldn¡¯t just show themselves to look directly at the battle, they believed the reports sent by the Hundred Treasures Realm. Seeing that the Ghost Spirit Realm wanted to have peace talks and the Hundred Treasures Realm inkling to agree, these high-grade realms could no longer sit still.

    In their minds, because the Hundred Treasures Realm suffered big casualties, they were also inclined to agree to the peace talks. If the two sides reached an agreement, then the other high-grade realms wouldn¡¯t be able to fish for benefits. Therefore, they decided to send their troops.

    Looking at the troops, the Ghost Spirit Realm immediately confirmed their previous spection. They also understood that their grievance with the Hundred Treasures Realm was just a distraction. The main reason these high-grade realms moved against them was because there was something they needed to do in the sea.

    Although the Ghost Spirit Realm didn¡¯t know what Zhao Hai and the others discovered, they were sure that what they saw wasn¡¯t simple. After all, not a lot of things couldpel all these high-grade realms to team up.

    As soon as the Ghost Spirit Realm saw this, they knew that no matter what they did, these high-grade realms wouldn¡¯t let them off. The Ghost Spirit Realm also suffered a lot of losses, so they gathered their people and then withdrew from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. But as they left, they told the Five Great Realms that a treasure had been found in the sea. Their motive was very obvious. Since you want to drive us away from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield to prevent us from causing trouble, then we¡¯ll bring you exactly that. Let¡¯s see if you have the ability to drive the Five Great Realms away from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    This was a typical retaliation. This wouldn¡¯t give the Ghost Spirit Realm any benefits, but they still did it. The high-grade realms might be angered, but it would be impossible for them to take revenge on the Ghost Spirit Realm.

    All the high-grade realms discovered this, including the Hundred Treasures Realm. Although the Ghost Spirit Realm has been expelled, they now have five more powerful groups looking at their backs. This caused their backs to be very unsteady.

    But no matter what, the elimination of the Ghost Spirit Realm was good for the high-grade realms. After all, they were able to cut up the territory of the Ghost Spirit realm.

    With the withdrawal of the Ghost Spirit Realm, the Hundred Treasures Realm and the otherspletely seized their territory. All the high-grade realms sent representatives to the Ghost Spirit Realm¡¯s headquarters in order to conduct negotiations.

    The negotiation was naturally about how to divide the territory of the Ghost Spirit Realm. And in these negotiations, Zong Ze, the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s representative, proposed that since the Hundred Treasures Realm just lost a lot of people in the recent two battles, they would give away the coordinates of the Cloudsea Territory¡¯s transmission formation. And this time, they wouldn¡¯t be going with the other high-grade realms. However, they wouldn¡¯t give up the coordinates for nothing, they wanted more territory for themselves.

    The Hundred Treasures Realm expended a lot of resources to evict the Ghost Spirit Realm from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Additionally, the Hundred Treasures Realm gave up the first opportunity to venture into the Cloudsea Territory and even handed out the coordinates. Naturally, the Hundred Treasures Realm had a point in asking for more territory.

    Although the other realms didn¡¯t agree at first, they also thought that they had been too excessivetely. And the Hundred Treasures Realm would no longer go with them to snatch benefits in the Cloudsea Territory. Most importantly, they also want the Hundred Treasures Realm to keep a close watch on the Five Great Realms.

    When the Ghost Spirit Realm left, they also sent information to the Five Great Realms about the sea. The high-grade realms didn¡¯t believe that the Five Great Realms would just sit still. As long as there¡¯s benefit to be grabbed, the Five Great Realms would surely try to get a share.

    If the Hundred Treasures Realm didn¡¯t go, then they could keep an eye on the Five Great Realms. Once the Five Great Realms sent troops, the Hundred Treasures Realm would be able to send troops of their own to react. This would win some time for the other high-grade realms.

    It was because of this consideration that the other high-grade realms agreed to the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s request. They agreed that the Hundred Treasures Realm would stay behind and also get more territory. The result caused the Hundred Treasures Realm to be secretly delighted. The other high-grade realms secretlyughed. In the end, the Hundred Treasures Realm gave up on the Cloudsea Territory and handed over the coordinates in exchange for territory in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    After things settled down, Zong Ze and his people returned to the headquarters. At the same time, they handed the coordinates of the transmission formation to the high-grade realms. It also included information that Zhao Hai gathered about Ye Ind.

    The other high-grade realms didn¡¯t suspect the Hundred Treasures Realm. In their minds, the Hundred Treasures Realm just passed through two battles and lost a lot of people. It would be strange if they didn¡¯t suffer any losses.

    Moreover, to guarantee the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s words, the high-grade realms invited the Detective Race to reconstruct the battles. Naturally, what they got was the scene that Zhao Hai staged. The high-grade realms finally settled their anxieties and prepared to head towards the Cloudsea Territory.

    After dealing with these matters, the Hundred Treasures Realm entered a calm period. In this period of time, the Hundred Treasures Realm digested the new territory that they gained.

    Of the territory they obtained, it was natural for thends to be under the Ghost Spirit Realm¡¯s subordinate realms. They were now under the Hundred Treasures Realm, so the Hundred Treasures Realm needs to make sure to control them well.

    Actually, for these subordinate realms, there¡¯s no difference if they were under the Ghost Spirit Realm or the Hundred Treasures Realm. The tribute they needed to give was the same and they practically lost nothing. Because of this, there wasn¡¯t much resistance. After all, these subordinate realms also need to consider their own well-being. There¡¯s no use for them if they kept being loyal to the Ghost Spirit Realm.

    Also, the Ghost Spirit Realm hadn¡¯t been a good guardian. In addition to tributes offered every year, the subordinate realms would also lose a couple of experts once in a while. It was highly probable that the Ghost Spirit Realm killed these experts and turned them into corpse soldiers. But since these subordinate realms couldn¡¯t show any evidence, they could only let this matter go.

    Now that they were under the Hundred Treasures Realm, not only did the required tributes decrease, the subordinate realms also didn¡¯t need to worry about their experts suddenly disappearing. These subordinate realms didn¡¯t resist the Hundred Treasures Realm. In fact, they are happy to be under the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    It must be said that the two battles provided huge harvests not only to the Hundred Treasures Realm, but also to Zhao Hai. Because of the two battles, the number of high-level Undead in Zhao Hai¡¯s control has increased. This was especially true for his army of Undead Immortal Experts. Zhao Hai now has about a hundred of them, 50 of which were given to him recently by Mu Yao and the others.

    When Mu Yao and the others fought the Immortal Experts of the Giant Spirit Realm and the Fireweaver Race, they were able to kill more than 50 Immortal Experts. Those who were killed by them were handed over to Zhao Hai to be Undead. As for the Immortal Experts on their side who were killed, they were given a proper burial by the realm.

    To Mu Yao and the others, this was revenge. At the same time, turning these Immortal Experts into Undead would mean that they would be able to get information out of their mouths. But the one who benefited the most was still Zhao Hai. The Space now has a lot more Immortal Experts. The Undead Army not only increased in strength, but the faith power they provided also increased by a lot. Faith Power provided by an Undead Immortal Expert was a dozen times more than a Severed Soul Expert. So this time, Zhao Hai was the biggest winner.

    But now, this biggest winner was in Hidden Cloud Vige along with Mu Yu. The Hidden Cloud Vige has been developing properly. The Cultivators in the ind were diligently fulfilling missions to exchange for goods. This made the residents of the ind happy. And with Zhao Hai and the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s support, their cultivation progressed very quickly. Their happiness also became loyalty towards the Hundred Treasures Realm.

 Chapter 1573 â€“ Cloud Beast Spiritual Qi

    <h4>Chapter 1573 - Cloud Beast Spiritual Qi</h4>

    Zhao Hai and Mu Yu were in a room looking at the cloud beast in front of them. This was a tiger cloud beast. Its level wasn¡¯t low and was something that people in the Hidden Cloud Vige couldn¡¯t acquire. It was captured by Zhao Hai and Mu Yu using the Hell King¡¯s Ship.

    The reason they took this cloud beast was because they wanted to perform some experiments. They wanted to see if the cloud beasts could be of any use for the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Zhao Hai looked at Mu Yu and said, ¡°Brother Mu, I think it¡¯s better if we leave this to someone else. You don¡¯t need to test it yourself.¡± Zhao Hai waspletely immune to the dark clouds, so he didn¡¯t really need these cloud beasts. If he wanted to test the effects of the Cloud Beasts, then he could only ask other people.

    Although Zhao Hai knew that he would be sent somewhere with Mu Yu two yearster, he didn¡¯t show it. In any case, it wasn¡¯t a big deal to Zhao Hai, he has been waiting for that day.

    With the matters of the Hundred Treasures Realm pretty much taken care of, Zhao Hai and Mu Yu went back to Hidden Cloud Vige. Then, using the Hell King¡¯s Ship, they went to the Sea of Beasts and caught the cloud tiger.

    Originally, Zhao Hai wanted to leave this experiment to other people. As soon as they put it forward to the realm, they would be able to arrange someone to be in charge. But this time, Mu Yu wanted to do the experiment himself. This caused Zhao Hai to feel worried.

    Mu Yu smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine. In any case, I¡¯ve already learned how to subdue these cloud beasts. Moreover, aren¡¯t you here? If you protect me, I would have nothing to fear.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Mu Yu and then said, ¡°Alright, but if there¡¯s something wrong we need to stop immediately.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded, then he looked at the unconscious cloud beast. He slowly raised his hand as he recited incantations. At the same time, the index finger on his right hand lit up with spiritual qi. Then he used his right index finger to cut his left middle finger. A drop of blood quickly appeared on Mu Yu¡¯s left middle finger. Mu Yu then flicked the drop of blood towards the cloud tiger¡¯s forehead. All this time, he didn¡¯t stop reciting his incantation.

    The blood that dripped on the forehead of the cloud tiger glowed red. The red light became brighter and brighter and the cloud tiger¡¯s body began to tremble. Then as the red light covered the entire body of the cloud tiger, its body began to shake severely. The cloud tiger began to absorb the red light little by little before itpletely disappeared. A red dot remained on the cloud tiger¡¯s forehead as it stopped shaking. Then the cloud tiger opened its eyes. It looked at Zhao Hai first before turning its head to Mu Yu, its eyes lit up with joy.

    The cloud tiger immediately jumped to Mu Yu¡¯s side and nudged him using his head. Mu Yu also had a happy expression as he reached out and scratched the cloud tiger¡¯s neck. The cloud tiger closed its eyes and let out aforted grunt, which made it look very cute.

    Zhao Hai smiled, he looked at Mu Yu and said, ¡°Big Brother Mu, try using the cloudbeast token. Here, give this to it.¡± After talking, Zhao Hai took out a piece of white cloud and handed it to Mu Yu.

    Mu Yu nodded, then he took the white cloud and then fed it to the cloud tiger. The cloud tiger lowered its head and then ate the white cloud in a couple of bites. Then Mu Yu took out a cloudbeast token and used it. A huge cloud tiger phantom suddenly appeared on the cloudbeast token before the cloud tiger was sucked in.

    Mu Yu felt with his spiritual force and found the cloud tiger inside the cloudbeast token. It didn¡¯t look ufortable at all, so Mu Yu was relieved.

    Actually, Mu Yu¡¯s worries were somewhat unnecessary. The cloudbeast token has been used in the Cloudsea Territory for many years. The people in the territory used it for as long as they can remember. It was the most suitable vessel for cloud beasts to survive in. Not only can the beasts move inside the token, they could also provide help for their master¡¯s cultivation. If it weren¡¯t for its inability to store white clouds, the cloudbeast token would have been perfect.

    Seeing that the cloud tiger was doing well, Mu Yu tried tomunicate with it using his spiritual force. He wanted to see if he could get spiritual qi from the tiger to use in cultivation.

    Before long, Mu Yu was able to convey his thoughts to the tiger. The tiger seems to pause before Mu Yu felt a trace of spiritual qi slowly pass from the cloudbeast token to his body. Mu Yu was overjoyed. He immediately guided the spiritual qi ording to his cultivation method.

    But it didn¡¯t take long before Mu Yu discovered a problem. Although the spiritual qi entered his body, it waspletely different from his own spiritual qi. The spiritual qi inside his body actually treated this new spiritual qi as something foreign and expelled it. This caused Mu Yu¡¯s expression to change.

    Mu Yu didn¡¯t dare absorb the spiritual qi from the cloudbeast token and immediately stopped the cloud tiger from giving it to him. At the same time, he used his spiritual force to quickly refine the spiritual qi. It took quite a while before he managed topletely refine the spiritual qi.

    Zhao Hai also discovered that something was wrong with Mu Yu, but he didn¡¯t intervene. Although something was wrong with Mu Yu, it wasn¡¯t dangerous. There¡¯s no need for him to provide any help.

    After refining the spiritual qi, Mu Yu let out a long breath, then he turned his head to Zhao Hai before shaking his head and saying, ¡°It¡¯s no good. I can¡¯t use all of the cloud beast¡¯s spiritual qi. My body treats the spiritual qi as foreign and repels it.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai knit his brows and said, ¡°The spiritual qi attribute is different to yours?¡±

    Mu Yu nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s possible. You should know that the spiritual qi we usually absorb has no attribute. But even spiritual qi with attributes can be absorbed. The spiritual qi from the cloudbeast token ispletely different than the ones we¡¯re used to. The spiritual qi seems to have its own consciousness. Naturally, spiritual qi that has a consciousness would be treated as foreign by our bodies. We¡¯ll have to either expel it or refine it for use. We can¡¯t use it as is.¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned, then he stretched his hand out and said, ¡°Brother Mu, release some of your spiritual qi and ce it in my hand.¡± Mu Yu nodded and released his spiritual qi towards Zhao Hai¡¯s hand. Then the spiritual qi slowly entered Zhao Hai¡¯s body.

    When Mu Yu¡¯s spiritual qi entered Zhao Hai¡¯s body, naturally since it was a foreign spiritual qi, he needed to slowly refine it. But it helped that he already knew Mu Yu¡¯s attributes.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to Mu Yu and said, ¡°Brother Mu, put the spiritual qi from the cloudbeast token in my hand next.¡± Mu Yu nodded. Although he couldn¡¯t use the spiritual qi inside the cloudbeast token, he could still control it.

    After the spiritual qi entered Zhao Hai¡¯s body, Zhao Hai immediately felt how different it waspared to Mu Yu¡¯s spiritual qi. Then he felt how different it waspared to the spiritual qi he was used to.

    This spiritual qi also had no attribute just like normal spiritual qi that Mu Yu could use. However, the spiritual qi has its own consciousness, making Mu Yu unable to absorb it like normal.

    This so-called consciousness didn¡¯t mean that the spiritual qi was alive, but it had something to do with the cultivator. Spiritual qi existed between heaven and earth. It was unconscious andpletely free. It doesn¡¯t belong to anyone and anyone can use it.

    But once a cultivator absorbs spiritual qi into their body using their spiritual force, this means that they had taken ownership of that spiritual qi and it became branded with their consciousness. This conscious spiritual qi can be used to attack enemies and even infiltrate other cultivators¡¯ bodies and destroy them from within.

    Naturally, there¡¯s another example. That was when a cultivator was injured and was healed by a fellow cultivator. The cultivator would inject their spiritual qi into the injured cultivator¡¯s body. The injured cultivator needs to allow the foreign spiritual qi inside their body. This way, they can guide the spiritual qi onto their meridian and use it for themselves.

    The spiritual qi provided by the cloudbeast token was taken from the cloud beast inside. Although the cloud beast has been subdued by Mu Yu, the beast was still self-aware. Naturally, the spiritual qi of the beast was branded to be its own. When Mu Yu received the spiritual qi, he didn¡¯t expect that the spiritual qi would have a consciousness. Because of this, he didn¡¯t hesitate to take it into his body. This caused his own spiritual qi to reject it and treat it as foreign.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai slowly opened his eyes. Mu Yu anxiously looked at him. If Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t find a way to utilize the spiritual qi from the cloudbeast token, then the people of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield would have difficulties in fighting against the cultivators of the Cloudsea Territory.

    Looking at Mu Yu¡¯s expression, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Brother Mu, it¡¯s fine. I already expected this issue toe up. Although the spiritual qi of the cloudbeast token has consciousness, it ispletely harmless to you. Try to treat it as beneficial to your body, just like when someone heals you.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Mu Yu hesitated for a while. Cultivators rarely trusted others, so they only epted healing from a very small number of people. Although receiving healing from others would elerate their recovery, cultivators weren¡¯t willing to take the risk.

    epting another person¡¯s spiritual qi meant that one would need to remove their defenses. If the other party had evil thoughts, then they would be able to have a hold on the person¡¯s life. Because of this, cultivators almost never ept healing from other people.

    It was also because of this that Mu Yu hesitated when he heard Zhao Hai¡¯s suggestion. However, he quickly removed this thought. He didn¡¯t believe that Zhao Hai would deceive him over this.

    Mu Yu closed his eyes and then allowed the cloud tiger¡¯s spiritual qi to enter his body. When the spiritual qi entered his body, it didn¡¯t cause any damages but instead quickly fused with Mu Yu¡¯s own spiritual qi. There were no problems at all.

    Mu Yu was ecstatic, he opened his eyes as he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°It works.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°You need to get used to this feeling. Moreover, the cloud tiger also needs to get used to it. Only by doing so can you frequently receive the cloud tiger¡¯s spiritual qi.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded and said, ¡°Let me test it first.¡± After saying that, Mu Yu closed his eyes and fully received the spiritual qi provided by the cloudbeast token. At the same time, he had the cloud tiger increase the amount of spiritual qi supplied.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw Mu Yu¡¯s appearance. Then he suddenly thought of something. He couldn¡¯t help but pat himself in the head as he cursed himself. Since the beasts of the Space now had the same ability as cloud beasts, they could also provide spiritual qi for him just like Mu Yu¡¯s cloud tiger. But these beasts were inside the Space and not the cloudbeast token. However, Zhao Hai believed that this wouldn¡¯t be a problem. After all, the Space was a higher-level version of the cloudbeast token.

    If what Zhao Hai suspected was true, then this would be equal to an innumerable amount of beasts supplying him with spiritual qi. His strength would certainly skyrocket.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai immediately ryed his idea to Cai¡¯er. Hearing Zhao Hai, Cai¡¯er immediately agreed. The Space¡¯s beasts werepletely loyal towards Zhao Hai, so their spiritual qi would never bring harm to him. Zhao Hai immediately closed his eyes and began his experiment.

    Just as the beasts began to send him spiritual qi, Zhao Hai immediately felt an iparably strong wave of spiritual qiing from the Space. Although he was prepared to receive it, he didn¡¯t think that it would be this much. It was like a person using a bucket to fetch water. He expected to only get a bucket¡¯s worth of water but the river suddenly sent him a huge wave.

    It¡¯s fortunate that Zhao Hai¡¯s body was formidable. If it was another person, then their body would have exploded from too much intake of spiritual qi. Even so, Zhao Hai still ordered the beasts to stop sending spiritual qi.

    Zhao Hai took quite some time to digest the spiritual qi he received. He wasn¡¯t nning on giving up on this method. It was just that it gave too much spiritual qi. Actually, Zhao Hai underestimated how many beasts there were inside the Space as well as how strong they were.

    After thinking about this, Zhao Hai immediately told Cai¡¯er to investigate the amount of spiritual qi that the Space¡¯s beasts could provide given that it wouldn¡¯t disturb their cultivation and growth. After that, they calcted how much spiritual qi Zhao Hai canfortably absorb, then that amount of spiritual qi would be sent over.

 Chapter 1574 â€“ Urgent Recall

    <h4>Chapter 1574 - Urgent Recall</h4>

    If it was someone else, the calctions would have made them copse. However, Cai¡¯er felt no pressure at all. This was because Cai¡¯er has been integrated with the Space and knew everything about it. It was too easy for her to calcte these things.

    There¡¯s also Zhao Hai¡¯s request to limit the spiritual qi supply so that the beasts¡¯ cultivation wouldn¡¯t be affected. Zhao Hai knew that the beasts in the Space were also part of his strength. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want the beasts to sacrifice themselves for him.

    Naturally, this request was easy to aplish. There were just too many beasts inside the Space. Cai¡¯er could just calcte the safe amount to be sent to Zhao Hai.

    Before long, Cai¡¯er calcted that the amount of spiritual qi that the Space¡¯s beasts could safely send Zhao Hai was still too much for him. Even Immortal Experts would find it very hard to digest this much spiritual qi. Moreover, this was still spiritual qi that was sent by a fraction of the beasts. If all of the beasts were to send spiritual qi, then an Immortal Expert wouldn¡¯t have a good time digesting it.

    Cai¡¯er tuned the amount of spiritual qi to be sent to Zhao Hai and began sending it to Zhao Hai¡¯s body.

    Originally, because of Zhao Hai¡¯s Ten-thousand Transformations Yin-Yang Art, he was able to cultivate all the time. If Zhao Hai was cultivating alone in the past, then now it was as if he had another person to cultivate for him. And it was cultivation that happened at all times. This increased Zhao Hai¡¯s cultivation speed by several folds.

    Spiritual qi absorbed by cultivators weren¡¯t always constant. It was influenced by their location, mood, and current body state.

    But for Zhao Hai, there¡¯s no need to consider the optimal conditions for cultivation. The amount of spiritual qi that Cai¡¯er sends to Zhao Hai from the Space was akin to being in the perfect state of cultivation at all times. This was impossible for others to do. Even people in the Cloudsea Territory couldn¡¯t do this.

    Cai¡¯er¡¯sputational speed couldn¡¯t be underestimated. She began her calctions as soon as Zhao Hai asked her to. Before long, Zhao Hai felt a constant stream of spiritual qi entering his body. Only then did he slowly open his eyes.

    Normally, when a cultivator is injected with spiritual qi, they would need to use their own spiritual qi to guide it through their body. It was precisely because of this that the cultivators of the Cloudsea Territory could use more spiritual qipared to the cultivators of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have this problem. The Ten-thousand Ster Transformations Yin-Yang art that he practices operated at all times. Because of this, any spiritual qi sent to Zhao Hai¡¯s body was immediately refined and circted along his cultivation path. Zhao Hai simply didn¡¯t need to worry about it.

    Zhao Hai looked at Mu Yu opposite him and saw that the spiritual qi inside Mu Yu¡¯s body was bing richer and richer. It seems like he was also getting used to the process.

    Actually, this type of cultivation wasn¡¯t difficult for Cultivators in the Transcending Tribtion Stage and above. This was because their spiritual force was already formidable. Even if they use part of their spiritual force to take control of the new spiritual qi, there would be no problems.

    Zhao Hai stood up and walked out of the room to take a look outside. Some of the Cloudsea Territory Cultivators were looking after the herbs on the medicinal fields. These herbs had already taken root and sprouted. The herbs were different from the ones in the battlefield. They now looked like the cloud herbs of the Cloudsea Territory. However, Zhao Hai knew that this was only a superficial effect. The medicinal potency and properties of these herbs weren¡¯t changed in any way.

    The ones looking after the herbs were the older residents of the ind. Since they weren¡¯t able to go outside to catch cloud beasts, they could only take the job of watching over the herbs. Although the contribution points they received were less, it was a rtively safer job.

    Hidden Cloud Vige was currently undergoing a period of gentle development. It was developing very well. Zhao Hai not only posted missions here and nted herbs, he also nted cloud rice and cloud vegetables on the ind. And with all kinds of cultivation resources sent over by the Hundred Treasures Realm, the ind can be treated as a branch of the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    The people of the Hidden Cloud Vige were now regarding themselves as members of the Hundred Treasures Realm. This wasn¡¯t to say that they betrayed the Cloudsea Territory. For the people in the Hidden Cloud Vige, the Cloudsea Territory had never epted them as one of theirs.

    They were able to reach their current situation with their own efforts. The actual rulers of the Cloudsea Territory, the Big ns, didn¡¯t provide them with any help and they even suppressed them. In the end, they can only escape to the Hidden Cloud Vige and wait for their death like prisoners. As time passed by, their sense of belonging towards the Cloudsea Territory has disappeared.

    On the other hand, the Hundred Treasures Realm provided them everything they always wished for. If these people didn¡¯t side with the Hundred Treasures Realm, then they have no heart.

    Regarding the development of the Hidden Cloud Vige, Zhao Hai was very happy. This was a bridgehead for the Hundred Treasures Realm to move in and out freely in the Cloudsea Territory. And because the Hidden Cloud Vige was close to the Sea of Beasts, they can get arge number of cloud beasts. With these cloud beasts, not only could the people of the Hundred Treasures Realm increase their strength, they can also adapt to the environment and be more prepared in attacking the Cloudsea Territory.

    Zhao Hai stood in front of the door as he continued to look around the vige. The scattered yet organized cloud houses looked very beautiful. Cultivators could be seen having a leisurely chat here and there. The increased vitality of the ind made the Hidden Cloud Vige more attractive.

    At this time, Zhao Hai felt that Mu Yu had awakened. He turned his head and saw Mu Yu standing. Zhao Hai looked at Mu Yu and asked, ¡°Brother Mu, how is it?¡±

    Mu Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s very good. It felt very good. It seems like the experiment is a sess. I think we should send word back. Let peoplee over to receive cloud beasts.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Those guys from the other realms really think that the Cloudsea Territory is a soft persimmon. Although we already provided them with an introduction to the Cloudsea Territory, I don¡¯t expect them to take it to heart. They¡¯re all filled with the thought of finding new territories to conquer. Let¡¯s see them suffer for once, to teach them a lesson.¡±

    Mu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Perhaps those people think that the information we gave was fake. Just to prevent them from leaving the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.¡±

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted and said, ¡°It¡¯s better if they don¡¯t believe us. The more they lose in the Cloudsea Territory, the sooner our n can start. Brother Mu, send word back to the realm. Let theme here to collect the cloud beasts and get familiar with the environment of the territory. The people of the Hidden Cloud Vige can help them in this aspect.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded and took out a jade sword message, wrote the message, and released it. Before long, a white light shed from the Hidden Cloud Vige¡¯s transmission formation. Tang Jie and other cultivators from the Hundred Treasures Realm appeared. Mu Yu didn¡¯t expect Tang Jie to be one of the first people toe to the Hidden Cloud Vige to get cloud beasts.

    Tang Jie went towards the two and gave his greetings, ¡°Big Brother Mu, Brother Hai, the Elders asked the two of you to return. I¡¯ll take responsibility for this ce temporarily.¡±

    When he heard this, Zhao Hai¡¯s heart moved. He could almost guess why the Elders called them back. He didn¡¯t expect this day toe this quickly. But since Mu Yu didn¡¯t know anything, he knit his brows and said, ¡°But why? Hidden Cloud Vige is now on the right track and there are still things to deal with. Little Hai and I cannot leave now, and you¡¯re not familiar with this ce.¡±

    Tang Jie smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. You can give me some pointers and I¡¯ll learn slowly. And the Elders seem to be anxious. I think you should head back and take a look.¡±

    Mu Yu sighed, he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go back. Little Jie,e with me. I¡¯ll exin everything about this ce to you.¡± Tang Jieplied and then walked around the Hidden Cloud Vige with Mu Yu. He was also told about how to use the cloud beasts and how to transfer spiritual qi. After everything was done, Mu Yu said, ¡°Little Jie, the Hidden Cloud Vige is very important for the realm. You need to take good care of this ce and arrange people to venture into the Sea of Beasts to adapt to the environment. However, you need to watch out for the major powers of the territory. Understand?¡±

    Tang Jie nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Mu. There¡¯ll be no problems. After a while, an Immortal Expert will be sent here to supervise. You can rest assured.¡±

    Hearing Tang Jie, Mu Yu nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯re leaving this ce to you. If something is wrong when we return, you¡¯ll see how I deal with you.¡±

    Tang Jie gave a nod as he grinned. Zhao Hai and Mu Yu proceeded towards the transmission formation. With a sh of light, they returned to the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters in the battlefield.

    After arriving at the headquarters, the two were immediately led to the conference hall. When they arrived inside, the two couldn¡¯t help but stare. Lately, the conference hall has been filled with people. But now, there were only three people inside, Zong Ze, Mu Yao, and Tang Yaoen.

 Chapter 1575 â€“ Sky Tower

    <h4>Chapter 1575 - Sky Tower</h4>

    The two quickly gave the Elders a salute. Mu Yu looked at the two with aplex expression as he said, ¡°Take a seat.¡± Sensing the mood, Zhao Hai and Mu Yu knew that they had something important to say. They quickly sat down and looked at the three Elders.

    Mu Yao looked at the two and said with a serious tone, ¡°I called you both back because there¡¯s something very important for you to do. And this matter is rted to the future development of the Hundred Treasures Realm.¡± Mu Yao stopped here and looked at the two.

    Hearing that Mu Yao was being serious, Zhao Hai and Mu Yu were also paying close attention. Seeing the two, Mu Yao continued, ¡°Originally, we¡¯re nning to tell you this matter when you reach the Immortal Stage. However, things have changed. We can no longer hide this from you. Little Yu, as you already know, the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Giant Spirit Realm were close allies a long time ago. We supported each other and faced all difficulties together.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded while Zhao Hai had a serious face. He guessed that Mu Yao and the others called them over for this matter, and it seems to be the case now.

    ¡°Because of the close rtionship between the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Giant Spirit Realm, we were the most powerful team in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Nobody could find allies like us. The other realms could only fight among themselves.¡±

    ¡°At that time, the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Giant Spirit Realm were perfectly united. We almost reached the point of overwhelming everyone else in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. But suddenly, a group of people came to us. The group of people imed to be the guardians of the Sky Tower and they wanted to make a bet with us. If we win, they will support us and no longer care about our affairs. If we lose, we must do whatever order they have.¡±

    At that time, nobody believed them and thought that they were crazy to dare say such things. But soon enough, news came out that the guardians of the Sky Tower also gambled with other realms. These realms didn¡¯t care about them either and in the end they were wiped out from the battlefield. Any person from these realms who tried to enter the battlefield were also killed.¡±

    ¡°The seniors of our realm didn¡¯t believe this news in the beginning but they still made investigations. In the end, they believed that these guardians of the Sky Tower were the real deal. These people certainly had the ability topletely destroy a realm.¡±

    ¡°In the end, the two realms agreed to gamble with the guardians of the Sky Tower. The bet was also very simple. It was for four people from the two realms to go to the Sky Tower and start ascending it from the first floor. As long as these people can reach the fifth floor, not only would these guardians stop bothering the two realms, they would also support their growth.¡±

    ¡°Finally, four people, two from each realm, were sent to the Sky Tower. These four people were all at the peak of the Severed Soul Stage. This was because the opposite party didn¡¯t permit the entry of Immortal Stage Experts. However, both realms still sent Immortal Experts over. The guardians of the Sky Tower allowed one Immortal Expert from each realm to supervise.¡±

    ¡°When the representatives of the two realms arrived at their destination, the two Immortal Experts who were with them were dumbfounded. What faced them was an extremely tall tower. They didn¡¯t know how tall it was since they were unable to scan it entirely using their spiritual force.¡±

    ¡°The guardians of the Sky Tower weed the representatives of the two realms and led them to the first floor. There was a person on the first floor for the four representatives to face. Naturally, the person was also at the Severed Soul Stage. However, as they began their exchange, the person was able to easily defeat 2 out of the 4 representatives. It didn¡¯t take long before the other two were also defeated. Naturally, the two realms lost the bet.¡±

    ¡°When the two realms lost, the guardians of the Sky Tower gave their order. When they head back, the Giant Spirit Realm decided to kill five Immortal Experts from the Hundred Treasures Realm while the Hundred Treasures Realm would do the same to the Giant Spirit Realm. This was because the two realms would be evicted from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield if they didn¡¯tply.¡±

    ¡°Our two realms naturally understood that the guardians of the Sky Tower wanted us to kill each other. But we have no choice but toply. When we returned, both sides prepared which ten Immortal Experts would be sacrificed to deal with this matter. But what we didn¡¯t expect was when we made our decision, the people of the Sky Tower came and killed the ten Immortal Experts. Then they said to us that the Immortal Experts need to be killed in a fight.¡±

    ¡°In the end, the two realms had toply. After the two sides killed five Immortal Experts from both sides in a fight, they thought that the matter was over. Nobody knew how, but Severed Soul Experts and Transcending Tribtion Experts from the two realms began killing each other. A cycle of hatred formed, causing the two realms to be in a full-on war.¡±

    ¡°Ten years after the conflict between the two realms began, the people from the Sky Tower sent them a letter. Inside the letter, they frankly said that the gamble¡¯s purpose was for the two realms to kill each other. If they didn¡¯t, then they would make a move. This consequence of the bet wouldn¡¯t end until one of the realms gets evicted from the battlefield. The bet would also end if one side surrenders to the other. And once the winner was decided, the winning realm should send two experts below the Immortal Expert to gamble once again.¡±

    Mu Yu stopped and looked at Zhao Hai and Mu Yu. Then he said, ¡°Now you know why we had such a big response when we saw the people from the Giant Spirit Realm who surrendered. This means that we need to send people to the Sky Tower. But we still have two years. The people to be sent to the Sky Tower will be crucial for the Hundred Treasures Realm. We n to send the two of you. Do you have anything to say about this?¡±

    Mu Yu and Zhao Hai looked at each other. They didn¡¯t expect the situation to be like this. Even Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think this far in his spections. The Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield actually had something like the Sky Tower. Moreover, it held so much power and influence.

    Zhao Hai looked at Mu Yao and said, ¡°I have no problems with it. What other orders do you have, Elder Mu?¡±

    Mu Yao looked at the two and said, ¡°I know that you have seeded in using the cloud beasts of the Cloudsea Territory. So your cultivation should increase rapidly. But I want you to control your cultivation so that you won¡¯t reach the Immortal Stage in two years.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. ording to my speed, it¡¯ll be impossible for me to reach the Immortal Stage in two years.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded and said, ¡°Master can be rest assured, I can control my cultivation.¡±

    Mu Yao looked at the two and then sighed as he said, ¡°Little Yu, Little Hai, your results will heavily affect the future of the Hundred Treasures Realm. I have no other choice, please don¡¯t me me.¡±

    Mu Yu and Zhao Hai hastily stood up as they gave Mu Yao a salute and then Zhao Hai said, ¡°Elder can rest assured. Since we¡¯re people of the Hundred Treasures Realm, we¡¯ll work hard for the future of the realm. Elder, there¡¯s no need for you to worry. We¡¯ll win this time.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded and said, ¡°Master, there¡¯s no need to worry. We¡¯ll make sure to win against the enemy. Leave this matter to me and Little Hai.¡±

    Although Mu Yao was doubtful whether Mu Yu and Zhao Hai could defeat the enemy, he wouldn¡¯t attack their confidence right now. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright, you two get some rest and practice in these two years. We won¡¯t give you any orders in these two years. You just make sure to be in your peak condition when the timees.¡±

    Zhao Hai and Mu Yu nodded before they turned around and left. Looking at their departing backs, Mu Yao couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Zong Ze looked at Mu Yu and couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. He knew how important Mu Yu was to Mu Yao. He treated Mu Yu like his own son. The Sky Tower was a dangerous ce and the people inside weren¡¯t exactly good. Going there was asking for death.

    When Zhao Hai and Mu Yu left the hall, none of them spoke a word. After some time, Mu Yu sighed and said, ¡°It seems like my original guess was real. We¡¯re just chess pieces in someone¡¯s game. Little Hai, what are you going to do now?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Mu Yao and then smiled faintly as he said, ¡°Cultivate properly and one day we¡¯ll be the ones ying the game. Brother Mu, don¡¯t worry about it too much. With the two of us together, let¡¯s see how strong the people from the Sky Tower are. If we win against them, I want to see what they n to offer us.¡±

    Mu Yu looked at Zhao Hai and bitterly smiled. He naturally knows that Zhao Hai was cracking a joke to lift up the mood. The people from the Sky Tower were all very strong. Even if they lose, they can forfeit the prize and there¡¯s nothing the Hundred Treasures Realm can do.

    Seeing Mu Yu¡¯s expression, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯ll leave first to return to Bluetree. If you need anything, just go there to look for me.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded. He was beginning to feel pressure. He wasn¡¯t as carefree and easygoing as Zhao Hai. Sometimes, he envied Zhao Hai¡¯s personality. With his carefree attitude, Zhao Hai was still able to achieve great things, nobody but him could do it.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care much about what Mu Yu was thinking about. When he returned to Bluetree, he immediately entered the Space. Laura and the others were already waiting for him. Seeing Zhao Haie back, Laura smiled and said, ¡°We finally have some clues. Brother Hai, what do you think will be inside the Sky Tower?¡±

    Hearing Laura, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh as he replied, ¡°You¡¯re really worthy of being my wife. I¡¯m also looking forward to seeing what¡¯s inside the Sky Tower.¡±

    Not only Laura, the other women shared the same excitement. Lizzy looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, we¡¯ve been waiting for this day. Now that it hase, how can we not go? We also want to know where the Sky Tower leads to. Also, don¡¯t you think that the Sky Tower sounds familiar?¡±

    Zhao Hai knitted his brows for a moment before his eyes lit up as he said, ¡°You mean the waterfall on the southern part of the Cloudsea Territory?¡±

    Lizzy nodded and said, ¡°Right. That waterfall. Didn¡¯t Li Jiang said that it¡¯s a barrier that came down from the skies? Nobody knows where it began. If you think about it, doesn¡¯t it sound just like the Sky Tower?¡±[1]

    1 - I went back to the chapter where it was described and found that I swapped the description. Instead of a waterfall from the Cloudsea Territory going down into the abyss, it¡¯s a waterfall that came from the sky and ended up into the Cloudsea Territory.

 Chapter 1576 â€“ Two Years

    <h4>Chapter 1576 - Two Years</h4>

    Zhao Hai was moved. He hasn¡¯t thought about it. Now that Lizzy reminded him, he couldn¡¯t help but consider the possibility. He nodded and said, ¡°That might be true. If we have time, we should try to go and see what it really is.¡±

    Lizzy smiled and said, ¡°Brother Hai, there¡¯s no need to be anxious, or else we would alert the enemy. If the Sky Tower is really in that waterfall, then wouldn¡¯t your appearance there two yearster distract them? When the timees, we can try to see what¡¯s really inside the Sky Tower.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯m just too excited to see what the Sky Tower holds.¡± After he said that, the group entered the Vi.

    When they settled inside, Zhao Hai looked at the situation of the Hidden Cloud Vige. Everything was going well on the ind, nothing out of the ordinary happened.

    For the next two years, Zhao Hai stayed at Bluetree and didn¡¯t go out. However, nobody knew that he was actually very concerned about the situation of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t only concerned about the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, but the Cloudsea Territory as well. Not long after Zhao Hai and Mu Yu were recalled by Mu Yao from the Hidden Cloud Vige, the people from the other high-grade realms began attacking the ind of the Ye n.

    Before the invasion, the Ye n was able to make some preparations against an attack from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. But seeing that there was no noise in the past month, they began to slowly rx. As they were beginning to rx, the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield began their attack.

    Both sides fought on Ye Ind. The people of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield were able to secure the transmission formation and sent batches upon batches of experts into the ind. And with Zhao Hai¡¯s reports, they knew some degree of the Ye n¡¯s strength. So when they entered, the Ye n couldn¡¯t stop them. By the end, the Ye n were at a disadvantageous position.

    Seeing that they couldn¡¯t do anything about the situation, as well as the constant stream of people from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, the Ye Ind decided to board their Cloud Piercing Ships and left.

    It could be said that the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield were able to gain their first base in the Cloudsea Territory. However, this base wasn¡¯t exactly secure. After the Ye n left, they immediately went to the Cloudbeast Fortress and reported the events that happened on the ind. Then the Cloudbeast Fortress spread the news throughout the entire territory.

    In an instant, the entire Cloudsea Territory was shaken. All major powers made a move and prepared to attack Ye Ind. Large quantities of experts began arriving at the Cloudbeast Fortress.

    The Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield were at a disadvantage this time. The Cloudbeast Fortress surrounded the entire ind and blocked Ye Ind¡¯s Transmission formation. Without transmission formations, experts from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield wouldn¡¯t be able to attack another ce. As soon as they enter the cloud sea, they would no longer be able to absorb spiritual qi. When they meet someone from the territory at that time, then they would no doubt be finished.

    In this case, the people of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield were truly stranded on Ye Ind without any means to leave. It was also at this time that the Cloudsea Territory began their assault.

    Naturally, the people from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield knew that the people of the Cloudsea Territory wouldn¡¯t just allow them to upy the ind. Therefore, they began to send more troops to the ind and also blocked everything from entering the transmission formation besides those from the battlefield. The people from the Cloudsea Territory wouldn¡¯t be able to use Ye Ind¡¯s transmission formation to enter.

    At the same time, the people from the battlefield began to erect arge formation around the ind. Although Zhao Hai told them about the disadvantages of doing so, with how small the ind was, they could still bear the energy consumption.

    This turned out to be a good decision. The Cloudsea Territory hasn¡¯t been using defensive formations for quite a long time. Because of this, they don¡¯t have any good methods to break it. Both sides were immediately ced in a stalemate.

    But soon the people of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield found it very hard to support their defense. Not only was the area of their protective shield getting smaller and smaller, the spiritual qi of the ind was also continuing to decrease. The people of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield were beginning to worry. If there¡¯s no spiritual qi on Ye Ind, then what would they use to fight against the cultivators of the Cloudsea Territory?

    In the end, the people of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield had to put their protective shield down. Naturally, this was immediately discovered by the Cloudsea Territory. The people of the territory were always worrying about how to get through the barrier. Seeing that it was taken down, they were very happy. They immediately gathered people to charge in.

    The first battle between the two sides turned murkier and murkier. Both sides kept sending more troops. Additionally, the cultivators of the Cloudsea Territory were all closebat oriented, something the cultivators of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield weren¡¯t used to. Naturally, the same was true for the cultivators of the territory, they weren¡¯t used to defending against long-ranged attacks. The casualties of both sides were beginning to pile up.

    As the battle went on, both sides became enraged and sent even more people. The people of the Cloudsea Territory¡¯s hearts turned cold and sent people towards Ye Ind with zero regard. At the same time, the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield knew that if they lost their foothold on Ye Ind, they might not be able to return to the Cloudsea Territory in the future, so they continued to send more people. The sh between the two sides dyed the white clouds on Ye Ind red.

    Nobody thought that as the two slides were fighting, the one benefitting from it the most was Zhao Hai. Whether they be cultivators from the Cloudsea Territory or the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, once they died, Zhao Hai would sneakily get their bodies and turn them into Undead. He even got so far as to get their weapons as well.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t go too far. If the people from the Cloudsea Territory and the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield notice that the corpses were disappearing, they would immediately raise suspicions. Because of this Zhao Hai prioritized getting Immortal Expert corpses for the Space. In any case, there weren¡¯t a lot of them.

    The warsted for several months. In the end, the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield could no longer endure. They had lost too many experts, so they had to retreat.

    But before they left, they also made some preparations. In some hidden ces on Ye Ind, they arranged transmission formations. These transmission formations were built like the ones in Fabio. They were buried deep down so that people wouldn¡¯t be able to see them with a casual nce.

    When the transmission formations werepleted, the cultivators of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield returned to the battlefield and blew up the formation they came in from.

    As soon as the people of the Cloudsea Territory realized that they had finally repelled the invaders from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, they rejoiced. They had been tired of fighting the cultivators of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. They also weren¡¯t worried that there were people hiding in the vicinity. They believed that these people would have joined the battle instead of waiting until it was toote.

    Although they were able to take Ye Ind back, thend was severely damaged. And because everyone worked together in the battle, the Ye Family could no longer monopolize the ind. In the end, the Ye Family moved to the Cloudbeast Fortress. Ye Ind has been turned into a huge farnd by the people who participated in the war.

    The high-grade realms of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield suffered great losses defending Ye Ind. Although they obtained a lot of good things such as the transforming clouds and cloud nts, they were nothingpared to the losses they experienced. This caused the high-grade realms to grit their teeth with hatred towards the people of the Cloudsea Territory.

    But as a constion, the high-grade realms discovered that the transmission formations they hid on Ye Ind had yet to be discovered. They still had a chance to attack the Cloudsea Territory in the future.

    The other high-grade realms suffered heavy losses but the Hundred Treasures Realm didn¡¯t move against them like they nned. The most important thing right now for the Hundred Treasures Realm was to prepare for their gamble against the Sky Tower. They had no intention to expand right now.

    But what made Mu Yao puzzled was the inaction of the Five Great Realms. This was something that Mu Yao didn¡¯t understand.

    Now that the high-grade realms suffered heavy losses, if the Five Great Realms sent some troops, they would definitely upy a lot of territory. But they didn¡¯t make a move. This was a missed opportunity. Zong Ze and the others were also confused. They couldn¡¯t understand what the Five Great Realms were thinking.

    While Zong Ze and the others didn¡¯t understand, Zhao Hai had some clues. When the high-grade realms of the battlefield fought against the Cloudsea Territory, the Five Great Realms wanted to send troops. But because of the rtionship between the five, they didn¡¯t trust the others. They were afraid of being calcted upon, so they missed the opportunity.

    The Five Great Realms knew each other very clearly. It might be true that the high-grade realms had lost a lot of troops, but if any one of them sent troops alone, it was still impossible for them to face these high-grade realms. If they suffer a loss, the other four Great Realms would eat them up. If they want to deal with the high-grade realms, then the Five Great Realms would have to work with each other. However, the rtionship between the five Great Realms was very tense. It was impossible for them to send an allied army. Because of this, they could only watch the opportunity vanish in front of their eyes.

    What surprised Zhao Hai the most was that the Giant Spirit Realm had finally removed themselves from the Fireweavers. As it turns out, a lot of Giant Spirit Realm Cultivators took refuge among the Fireweavers. Now that these people had withdrawn, it meant that the Giant Spirit Realm had officially removed themselves from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    The Hundred Treasures Realm developed quickly in these two years. The territory they gained from the Ghost Spirit Realm was ced in theirplete control. Additionally, since they didn¡¯t fight in the Cloudsea Territory, their strength was preserved and was used in internal development. By this time, the strength of the Hundred Treasures Realm has surpassed the other high-grade realms in the battlefield.

    However, the Hundred Treasures Realm still hid their strength. They weren¡¯t thinking of disying it at this time. They were preserving all of their strength for the oue of the bet with the guardians of the Sky Tower.

    Mu Yao and the others knew that their uing bet with the Sky Tower was extremely important for the Hundred Treasures Realm. If the Hundred Treasures Realm didn¡¯t have enough strength, then when they failed the bet, they could only bow down and ept the beating. This wasn¡¯t to say that Mu Yao wasn¡¯t confident in Zhao Hai and Mu Yu¡¯s strengths. But Mu Yao had a great sense of dread towards the Sky Tower.

    There were some information that Mu Yao didn¡¯t tell Zhao Hai and Mu Yu. The Sky Tower appeared several times before. And every time they showed themselves, their actions were always shocking.

    Because he knows this, Mu Yao wasn¡¯t confident in Zhao Hai and Mu Yu winning. Although Zhao Hai showed immense strength, Mu Yao and the others still prepared for the worst.

    From the conversation between Mu Yao and the other Elders, Zhao Hai was also able to get some bits and pieces of information. He even suspected that the tense rtionship between the Five Great Realms was the Sky Tower¡¯s doing.

    Aftering to know these things, Zhao Hai affirmed that the Sky Tower wouldn¡¯t allow the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield to be peaceful and united. They want to see an eternal ughter on the battlefield. They wanted blood to flow constantly. This also meant that the people of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield would never be able to be very powerful.

    Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t understand their purpose, Zhao Hai knew that they had a goal. And this goal was what Zhao Hai wanted to know.

    Because they suffered a huge loss against the Cloudsea Territory, the high-grade realms returned to their territories in order to lick their wounds. Because of this, the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield became calm. Besides minor conflicts between lower-grade realms, there were norge battles happening.

    The other high-grade realms naturally wouldn¡¯t stir any trouble this time. After all, they were weakened. If they stir up trouble and lose even more people, then their subordinate realms might swallow them instead.

    When they nned to go to the Cloudsea Territory, the high-grade realms decided to use their own people and none from their subordinate realms. They sacrificed their own realms¡¯ manpower. They didn¡¯t want the lower-grade realms to know about their losses, so they didn¡¯t dare make any noise. A weak master and a strong ve rtionship was more than likely to turn ugly.

    Fortunately, the lower-grade realms didn¡¯t know about the wounds of the high-grade realms. Because of this, the high-grade realms continued to behave and didn¡¯t dare reveal that they were currently paper tigers.[1]

    While the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield was calm, the Cloudsea Territory was the opposite. This wasn¡¯t because they started an internal strife. The invasion of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield showed the people of the Cloudsea Territory their shorings. Their weapons could only do closebat and couldn¡¯t be used to fly like the flying swords of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield¡¯s cultivators. This caused them to suffer a huge loss. Therefore, they began to research how to make flying artifacts.

    Then there¡¯s also the defensive formation of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. It caused them a huge amount of trouble. They were also thinking of researching it, especially how to break them as fast as possible. These shorings caused the people of the Cloudsea Territory to enter a state of intense research. The Cloudsea Territory had ushered in a period of rapid development.

    Originally, the Cloudsea Territorycked metal. But after the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield cultivators came and died, they left a lot of good treasures behind, especially metals. This allowed the Cloudsea Territory to attach great importance to metallic weapons. There were even rumors that Great ns were starting to organize people to go to the Bronze Wall and the Iron Wall to mine metals. They needed to develop metal weapons as soon as they could!

    - Appearing strong but are actually weak.

 Chapter 1577 â€“ Next Target

    <h4>Chapter 1577 - Next Target</h4>

    Zhao Hai was calm as he walked out of the transmission formation. The first person he saw when he came out was Mu Yu. It¡¯s been two years since he has seen him.

    Seeing Zhao Hai, Mu Yu smiled faintly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Master and the other Elders have been waiting.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and didn¡¯t say anything as he went to the conference hall with Mu Yu.

    The two also met Hundred Treasure Realm Cultivators along the way. Each one of these cultivators exuded an extraordinary aura. They were much more vigorouspared to two years ago.

    Mu Yu noticed Zhao Hai looking at these cultivators and he smiled and said, ¡°A lot of people have got their hands on cloud beasts in these two years. Moreover, they had trained in the Sea of Beasts for some time. Their progress was very rapid. You¡¯re not doing badly as well. You¡¯ve actually reached the Severed Soul Stage.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s progress in these two years was indeed very fast. He used all of his time strengthening himself. And because he has beasts inside the Space supplying him with spiritual qi, he was able to elevate his strength in just two years. He also used the time to review his moves and integrate them with each other in order to be more effective in battle.

    Zhao Hai has a lot of methods to attack. One of them was using hisrge artifacts. The attacks weren¡¯t actually thatplicated. Although he used the Pagoda Technique before, he wasn¡¯t able to use much of it during battle. There were very few people who could stop therge artifacts, so there weren¡¯t any opportunities to use moreplicated maneuvers.

    Another type of attack that Zhao Hai could do was the Ster Transformations Sword Formation. To be honest, the sword formation wasn¡¯t that strong without Faith Power. It can be used to deal with Severed Soul Experts but it was useless against Immortal Experts. But once Faith Power was used, the power of the sword formation would increase by several folds. Even powerful Immortal Experts would need to watch out for its strength.

    The third type of attack that Zhao Hai could use were the Buddhist Techniques. Zhao Hai learned 18 Buddhist Techniques. They were all very powerful. But because he couldn¡¯t use them often, he was unable to achieve mastery.

    In these two years, Zhao Hai racked his brains in order to find a way to improve his battle capability. He wanted to integrate all of his moves and master them so that he could use them more conveniently.

    Due to the non-stop spiritual qi provided to him by the Space¡¯s beasts, Zhao Hai could leave spiritual qi umtion to the side while he focused on hisbat techniques. He also took Julie as his sparring partner. Actually, only Julie can be Zhao Hai¡¯s sparring partner, others were simply unqualified.

    Because she also benefited from the genes extracted from the cloud beasts, Julie was now stronger than the average Immortal Expert. Julie was also a master at close Combat. Zhao Hai also discovered that the Buddhist Techniques were very good at close-range. It could show great strength whether he used his hands, feet, or artifacts.

    After two years of practice, Zhao Hai¡¯sbat strength was now more solid than before. Now, even against a strong expert like Mu Yao, Zhao Hai would be able to fight evenly. And if the fight turned desperate, Mu Yao would not be Zhao Hai¡¯s match. After all, Zhao Hai¡¯s body was just too abnormal.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s body was now exuding the aura of a Severed Soul Expert. However, 100 Severed Soul Experts wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt him.

    Zhao Hai looked at Mu Yu and then smiled as he said, ¡°Big Brother Mu, you¡¯re not doing too bad yourself. You look like you¡¯re about to break through to the Immortal Stage. Did you suppress yourself?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Mu Yu couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly as he said, ¡°What else can I do? Let Little Jie and the others go? This is something we two brothers should do.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? I have been waiting for a long time. I want to experience the Sky Tower.¡±

    While they were talking, the two arrived at the conference hall and directly went inside. The conference hall was the same as before, only three people were inside, Zong Ze, Mu Yao, and Tang Yaoen. In these two years, Mu Yao and Tang Yaoen didn¡¯t do much. When Zhao Hai and Mu Yu closed up, they closed up as well. They came out this time to see the two.

    When the two entered the conference hall, Mu Yao nodded and said, ¡°Take a seat.¡±

    After the two sat down, Mu Yao gave them aplicated look as he said, ¡°Tomorrow you will head out to the Sky Tower. Don¡¯t think too much, just do your best. It doesn¡¯t matter if you lose, you just need to save your lives ande back.¡±

    Zhao Hai and Mu Yu stared. Although Mu Yao gave pleasant words to make them do their best, it felt like he wasn¡¯t confident that they would win. It can be seen from this how much Mu Yao dreaded the Sky Tower.

    Although the two thought that Mu Yao¡¯s words were a bit improper, they didn¡¯t show it and just nodded. Mu Yao continued, ¡°The realm has already prepared for the worst, so you don¡¯t need to worry. The Hundred Treasures realm has been in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield for so many years, and nobody can easily deal with us. We also have a base in the Cloudsea Territory. However, the Sky Tower isn¡¯t like any realms. The people of the Sky Tower hold mysterious origins. Nobody knew where they came from but their strength couldn¡¯t be doubted. It¡¯s best to not offend the people of the Sky Tower. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be good for the Hundred Treasure Realm. Understood?¡±

    Hearing Mu Yao, Zhao Hai and Mu Yu immediately understood what he wanted to say. They can strive hard to win the bet, but they cannot offend the people of the Sky Tower. Otherwise, the Hundred Treasures Realm would suffer. In other words, even if they can win against the enemy, they should make sure to not injure them too much.

    The two nodded. Looking at them, Mu Yao sighed and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve said what I should say. Go to the back mountain tomorrow and use the transmission formation to send you to the Sky Tower. We¡¯ll send an Immortal Expert to apany you. Someone from the Sky Tower will also meet you.¡±

    The two people gave the three Elders a salute before turning around and leaving. Mu Yao looked at their departing backs as he turned to Tang Yaoen and said, ¡°Yaoen, you need to protect the two. Little Yu is capable and he will lead the Hundred Treasures Realm in the future. There¡¯s no need to say about Little Hai¡¯s importance. No matter what, the realm cannot lose the two of them.¡±

    Tang Yaoen nodded and said, ¡°Senior Brother, since you know that it would be dangerous, then why did you send Little Yu and Little Hai?¡±

    Mu Yao smiled bitterly as he turned to Zong Ze. Seeing Mu Yao¡¯s gaze, Zong Ze smiled bitterly and exined, ¡°The Sky Tower has been around for so many years and they had alreadyid down the rules for their bets. They strictly said that the best of the young generation should be sent. If we didn¡¯t send Little Hai and Little Yu, then the Sky Tower would definitely find ways to punish the Hundred Treasures Realm.¡±

    Tang Yaoen coldly snorted, clearly showing his displeasure with the Sky Tower. Although he didn¡¯t like these rules, he also knew that they couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Sky Tower. He can only swallow his feelings and hope that Zhao Hai and Mu Yu will be fine. Otherwise, the Hundred Treasures Realm would suffer greatly.

    When Zhao Hai and Mu Yu left the conference hall, Mu Yu turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, let¡¯s go to my ce and sit for a while.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and followed Mu Yu to his residence.

    Before long, the two arrived inside Mu Yu¡¯s residence. Upon entering, Mu Yu sighed and said, ¡°Little Hai, did you understand what Master is implying? Is the Sky Tower really that strong?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid they are. Otherwise, Elder Mu wouldn¡¯t have said those words. But once we reach the Sky Tower, we¡¯ll make sure to teach those guys a lesson. We¡¯ll let them know that people like us aren¡¯t easy to provoke.¡±

    Mu Yu coldly snorted and said, ¡°Little Hai, do you still remember the words you said two years ago? You said, one day, we¡¯ll be the ones ying the game. Little Hai, we¡¯ll be the ones ying on the board one day. We¡¯ll definitely be.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Mu Yu, he smiled and said, ¡°I believe we will. Haha. Big Brother Mu, there¡¯s no need to be anxious. We¡¯ll take things step by step. Like cultivation, we cannot rush. I think the reason Elder Mu and the others are afraid of the Sky Tower is because they don¡¯t know their background. Because of this, they¡¯re wary of offending them. What we need to do is collect information about the Sky Tower. Once we find out who or what they are, only then can we deal with them. Big Brother Mu, our Hundred Treasures Realm plotted against the Giant Spirit Realm for generations, and now they¡¯re gone from the battlefield. Our next target is this Sky Tower. It must be said that our Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s biggest enemy is the Sky Tower, not the Giant Spirit Realm.¡±

    Hearing what Zhao Hai said, Mu Yu couldn¡¯t help but stare. He lowered his head and thought for some time. Then he raised his head and looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°Right, they are the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s next target. This time, we¡¯ll explore their bottom line first. Little Hai, what do you think is on top of the Sky Tower?¡±

    When he heard Mu Yu¡¯s question, Zhao Hai paused. Then heughed and said, ¡°I want to know as well.¡±

    Mu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll know tomorrow. But I still don¡¯t know which Elder will go with us. Will you go back and rest?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll head back and rest. See you tomorrow.¡± Then he stood up and walked out. He knew which Elder would go with them tomorrow, but he didn¡¯t tell Mu Yu.

    The next morning, Zhao Hai and Mu Yu went to the back mountains and saw Zong Ze, Mu Yao, and Tang Yaoen. Mu Yao nodded at the two and then led them inside a cave. Inside the cave was a small transmission formation that was set up temporarily. Mu Yao looked at the two and said, ¡°Tang Yaoen will be the person apanying you.¡±

    Mu Yu didn¡¯t expect that Tang Yaoen would be the Elder who woulde with them. However, he and Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything. Along with Tang Yaoen, the group entered the transmission formation and disappeared along with a white sh.

 Chapter 1578 â€“ Sky Tower

    <h4>Chapter 1578 - Sky Tower</h4>

    A white light shed and three people appeared on a transmission formation. Zhao Hai looked around him and saw that they were at a square on a mountain¡¯s summit. The mountain looked very hgh, but this wasn¡¯t what attracted Zhao Hai¡¯s attention. Right beyond the square was a tower.

    It was a very huge tower with an octagon base covering about one mu(666.7 sq. m.). Each corner of the tower had upturned eaves with bronze bells hanging on them. Every time the wind blows, the bells would let out a gentle ring, causing a person¡¯s mind to calm down.

    Connected to the square was the tower¡¯s entrance. Above the entrance was a copper tablet inscribed with three characters ¡°Sky Tower¡±. The writing technique was ancient and powerful. Although there were only three characters, the tablet exuded a powerful pressure. It was clear that the one who wrote the characters was an extraordinary individual.

    The three had just appeared on the transmission formation. But because of their powerful spiritual force, they were able to get this much information in just one sweep.

    But even if they were scanning the Sky Tower, they were still unable to discover how high it was. Even Zhao Hai¡¯s Space was unable to find out about it. It was clear that the height of the tower was very astonishing.

    Most importantly, although they could scan the tower with their spiritual force, they weren¡¯t able to scan what was inside. They can sense the existence of the tower, but its insides were covered with a dense fog.

    The first floor of the Sky Tower was a hundred meters high. Its gate was 90 meters high and 50 meters wide which was divided into two doors. Under Zhao Hai¡¯s gaze, the two doors slowly opened. Despite such arge door opening, it didn¡¯t make any sound at all. It was apletely silent opening.

    A figure slowly walked out of the tower. This person was very tall, about 2.5 meters tall. The figure was like an iron tower. However, his white hair betrayed him, exposing that he was no longer young.

    It was an old man with snow-white hair and beard. Despite his age, his waist was straight and his eyes were sharp. He also had vigor simr to a fierce tiger. Zhao Hai and Mu Yu were surprised when they saw this person.

    Looking at Zhao Hai and the others, the old man stepped forward. Tang Yaoen immediately greeted him, he bowed slightly and said, ¡°Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s Tang Yaoen has seen your excellency.¡±

    The old man also cupped his fist towards Tang Yaoen as he said, ¡°Luo Ying, guardian of the Sky Tower, greets Elder Tang Yaoen. We already received news of youring. It has been agreed that as long as either the Hundred Treasures Realm or the Giant Spirit Realm surrenders to the other, the winner would send representatives to the Sky Tower for the bet. I¡¯m happy to see you all today.¡±

    Tang Yaoen replied with a calm expression, ¡°Guardian, please tell us what the bet is this time.¡±

    Luo Ying looked at Tang Yaoen, then he smiled faintly. He knew that no realm wanted to ept the bets of the Sky Tower. However, they have no choice but to ept. Because of this, he was amused with Tang Yaoen¡¯s calm expression. In his opinion, this was a weak person keeping calm on the surface in order to preserve his dignity. To be honest, Lu Ying didn¡¯t really care about today¡¯s matter.

    Luo Ying replied, ¡°It¡¯s approximately the same as before. The Hundred Treasures Realm sends two people to ascend the tower. As long as they can reach the fifth floor, the Sky Tower will support the Hundred Treasures Realm in any of their actions in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. And in the following 500 years, the Sky Tower will not bet with the Hundred Treasures Realm. But if the Hundred Treasures Realm loses, then after you head back, the Hundred Treasures Realm must attack the Fireweaver Race. What does Elder Tang Yaoen think about this? Is it fair?¡±

    How could it be fair? Hearing Luo Ying saying that the Hundred Treasures Realm must attack the Fireweavers if they lose, Tang Yaoen immediately knew what the Sky Tower wanted. With the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s present strength, attacking the Fireweaver Race wouldn¡¯t result in anything good. It would certainly cause massive losses to the realm. The Hundred Treasures Realm might even face ruin. However, they have no choice. With a paleplexion, Tang Yaoen replied, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll ept this bet.¡±

    Looking at Tang Yaoen¡¯s expression, Luo Ying smiled faintly and said, ¡°Since this is the case, you three, please enter the tower.¡± Then he turned sideways and gestured towards the tower using his left hand. Tang Yaoen coldly snorted before walking towards the Sky Tower.

    Meanwhile, Luo Ying was sizing Mu Yu and Zhao Hai up. Needless to say, Mu Yu¡¯splexion was pale and his face clearly showed his anger. Luo Ying expected this. Actually, the Sky Tower¡¯s guardians always began with mentally harassing the participants before entering the Sky Tower. As long as their mental state was shaken, they would surely be defeated.

    But when Luo Ying saw Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. This was because Zhao Hai had a smile on his face as he looked at him. Luo Ying didn¡¯t know why, but upon seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes, his heart couldn¡¯t help but jump. His body firmed up and his body hair stood up.

    Zhao Hai looked at Luo Ying and gave him a salute as he said, ¡°Guardian Luo, I don¡¯t know how tall it is, but the Sky Tower is the tallest structure I have seen in my life. I am awed by it.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s sudden words stunned Tang Yaoen and Mu Yao. The two looked at Zhao Hai and found that he was smiling as he conversed with Luo Ying.

    The two couldn¡¯t help but shake before letting out a long breath. To be honest, they had been suppressed by the Sky Tower¡¯s imposing aura. Because of this, they had been led by the nose by the people of the tower. Zhao Hai¡¯s words caused the pressure in their hearts to vanish.

    Luo Ying looked at Zhao Hai and a dignified radiance appeared in his eyes for the first time. He understood the underlying purpose behind Zhao Hai¡¯s words. Lu Ying¡¯s eyes shed a cold light. People like Zhao Hai were the type of people that the guardians of the Sky Tower needed to eliminate.

    The killing intent behind Luo Ying¡¯s eyes only shed for a fraction of a second. He looked at Zhao Hai and gave a smile as he said, ¡°The height of the Sky Tower is a secret. If you really want to investigate, then it would be an act of spying on the Sky Tower. By then, you would be treated as an enemy of the Sky Tower. Do you still want to know?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. The Hundred Treasures Realm and the Sky Tower have a good rtionship. You had us wage war against the Giant Spirit Realm, so we went and did it. We also managed to drive the Giant Spirit Realm out of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. After that, you even allowed us to enter the Sky Tower. As you can see, we have a very good rtionship. How could I be an enemy of the Sky Tower? I absolutely won¡¯t dare.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, a smile bloomed on Tang Yaoen and Mu Yu¡¯s face. If they weren¡¯t afraid of Luo Ying¡¯s face, then they would haveughed. Even then, they were having a hard time suppressing theirugh, their faces were beginning to turn red.

    Tang Yaoen was beginning to dread Zhao Hai¡¯s ability to talk nonsense. He was truly a master of it. Tang Yaoen couldn¡¯t do it. At the same time, Zhao Hai¡¯s words caused Luo Ying to be unable to reply. Looking at Luo Ying¡¯s choked up expression, Tang Yaoen and Mu Yu wanted tough.

    Looking at Luo Ying¡¯s expression, Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he turned his hand and took out a jug of liquor. Then he handed it to Luo Ying and said, ¡°Senior, this is a special product of our Hundred Treasures Realm. It¡¯s high-grade spirit wine. Senior, please ept it. Take it as a token of the Sky Tower and the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s friendship.¡±

    Luo Ying looked at Zhao Hai, then a smile slowly appeared on his face before heughed. He took the jug that Zhao Hai handed over and then patted him on the shoulder as he said, ¡°Hahaha. What a young man. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen a young man as interesting as you. I¡¯ll take your wine.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Senior, please.¡± Then he handed the wine over to Luo Ying. After receiving the jug, Luo Ying once again invited the three to enter the tower.

    Meanwhile, Tang Yaoen looked at Zhao Hai with amazement. Not only did he break the awkward atmosphere, he also managed to make Luo Yingugh.

    However, since there was no time, Tang Yaoen didn¡¯t say anything. He led Zhao Hai and Mu Yu inside the tower along with Luo Ying. Upon entering the tower, Zhao Hai and Mu Yu stared. This was because the inside of the tower was much bigger than they thought.

    From what Zhao Hai can see, the inside was ten mu(6,666,7 sq.m). The ground was made out of gstone, appearing very bleak.

    Inside this huge space was a bald person wearing a Buddhist robe. Hanging on this person¡¯s neck was a bead ne with beads asrge as a fist. A faint gold color appeared on his skin and a golden aura surrounded his body. He wasn¡¯t very tall at around 1.8 meters tall. Compared to Luo Ying, he was short. He also looked somewhat emaciated.

    Although one couldn¡¯t see any fat on the person¡¯s body, his muscles were well-defined. It looked solid as steel, as though it was cast. As he stood in ce, he looked like a golden metallic statue casted from liquid gold.

    The person had closed eyes, one hand on the side while the other was pressed on his chest. One also couldn¡¯t see him breathing. If it weren¡¯t for his vitality, he could fool people to think that he was a statue.

    Luo Ying looked at the person and then turned to Tang Yaoen and said, ¡°This is the Sky Tower¡¯s first floor guardian. He has Severed Soul-stage strength. You may begin. Both of you can make a move.¡± After he said that, Luo Ying retreated along with Tang Yaoen.

    Looking at the golden body of the monk, Zhao Hai turned to Mu Yu and said, ¡°Brother Mu, I think we shouldn¡¯t go together. Otherwise, people would think that we¡¯re bullying people. What do you think? Who should go first?¡±

    Mu Yu looked at the monk and could see that he was a body cultivator. Moreover, he looked like a well-aplished one. But if it came to battle, Mu Yu knew that this person wasn¡¯t a match against Zhao Hai. So after thinking, he replied, ¡°I¡¯ll go first. If I can¡¯t do it, you¡¯ll go.¡± Mu Yu wanted to go first to see how strong the monk was. If he won, then that would be good. If not, then at least Zhao Hai could see the opponent¡¯s strength.

    Zhao Hai understood Mu Yu¡¯s thoughts, so he didn¡¯t decline and gave a nod before retreating.

 Chapter 1579 â€“ Fish In A Net

    <h4>Chapter 1579 - Fish In A Net</h4>

    The monk slowly opened his eyes and walked towards Mu Yu. The monk¡¯s expression was very calm. After arriving 50 steps away from Mu Yu, the monk gave a salute.

    Mu Yu also bowed towards the monk. Then he took out his weapon and went into his stance. Meanwhile, the monk was calmly waiting for Mu Yu to make a move. Looking at the monk¡¯s body, Mu Yu couldn¡¯t help but feel a hint of danger. He no longer waited and immediately made a move.

    Flower petals began flying out of Mu Yu¡¯s hand and attacked the monk. As Mu Yu made his move, the monk slowly took one step forward.

    However, this one step brought the monk directly in front of Mu Yu. At the same time, his right hand delivered a punch towards Mu Yu. His moves were calm, fast, as if doing it casually.

    But Mu Yu was already prepared for this move. His body moved at the same time the monk took a step forward. His body shifted a hundred meters on the side. At the same time, flower petals began to surround Mu Yu¡¯s body.

    What Mu Yu didn¡¯t expect was that the monk simply didn¡¯t care about the flower petals. Just like before, he sent another attack towards Mu Yu. As the flower petals cut towards the monk¡¯s body, they just made sparks, they were useless.

    Seeing this, Tang Yaoen¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change. He didn¡¯t expect the monk¡¯s body cultivation to be this formidable. It must be known that Mu Yu¡¯s artifact was famous in the Hundred Treasures Realm. Most artifacts weren¡¯t a match against Mu Yu¡¯s weapon. Tang Yaoen didn¡¯t expect that this artifact would have no effect against the monk.

    Mu Yu also noticed this point. He flew back and took out another artifact. It was a needle-type artifact, a fake spirit snake needle.

    Although this spirit snake needle was only an imitation, its offensive strength couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Zhao Hai made a lot of these fake spirit snake needles, so Mu Yu had a lot of it in his hands.

    Normally, Mu Yu wouldn¡¯t use it. This was because he knew that he couldn¡¯t disy the peak strength of the spirit snake needle. Additionally, fake spirit snake needles have a very short lifespan, so Mu Yu didn¡¯t like to use them.

    However, Mu Yu was left with no choice. The monk¡¯s defense was just too strong. His own sword couldn¡¯t do anything to him. Because of this, he could only take the fake spirit snake needle out.

    When the monk saw the spirit snake needle, his pupils shrank. He felt the dangering from the spirit snake needle. He couldn¡¯t help but be more cautious.

    Although Mu Yu was using a fake spirit snake needle and it was as mobile as the original, its agility couldn¡¯tpare to cultivators. Mu Yu could only use the spirit snake needle defensively. He couldn¡¯t do anything to the monk.

    Looking at the monk¡¯s movements, Zhao Hai immediately knew that the monk was using a Body Cultivation Method that utilizes Faith Power. The monk certainly has his spiritual qi strengthened by faith power. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to block Mu Yu¡¯s Flower Rain Sword.

    This discovery caused Zhao Hai¡¯s pupils to shrink. He didn¡¯t expect the monk to use faith power. This was rare. It must be known that it wasn¡¯t easy to cultivate Faith Power Cultivation methods. Without Faith Power, cultivating this method was impossible. Naturally, if you can practice it, your strength would be leagues furtherpared to those who used normal cultivation methods.

    Zhao Hai now knew why the people of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield couldn¡¯t defeat the people of the Sky Tower. This side actually had Faith Power Cultivation Methods. People who cultivate ordinary Cultivation Methods were bound to lose.

    Zhao Hai could see that although Mu Yu was holding on, he was actually being pushed back. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but snort as he took a step forward and appeared in front of the monk.

    The monk was also guarding against Zhao Hai. Seeing Zhao Hai appear in front of him, the monk wasn¡¯t surprised and just sent a fist towards him.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he captured the monk¡¯s fist and then proceeded to send a kick towards his abdomen. The monk¡¯s facial expression changed. He knew how strong his fist was, but Zhao Hai was able to effortlessly capture it. The monk didn¡¯t dare receive Zhao Hai¡¯s kick. His body moved and retreated.

    Zhao Hai looked at the monk and then opened his mouth and said, ¡°Big Brother Mu, you go back first. I¡¯ll deal with this monk.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give him to you.¡± Then he slowly retreated to the back.

    Zhao Hai looked at the monk and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite strong. You have Faith Power, right? Let me experience it.¡± Then Zhao Hai waved his fist towards the monk.

    The monk¡¯s expression turned serious as he went into his stance. Both sides were 50 steps away from each other. There was a small pause before the monk took a step forward towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai weed the monk¡¯s attack and then the two proceeded to fight using their hands and feet. Their way ofbat caused Tang Yaoen and Luo Ying to be dumbfounded.

    Luo Ying was very clear about the monk¡¯s strength. The monk was very strong, especially in closebat. Who would have expected Zhao Hai to also be formidable in hand-to-handbat. He was able to fight equally with the monk.

    What Luo Ying and the others didn¡¯t now was that Zhao Hai was using four Buddhist Techniques as he fought against the monk. Altogether, he used the Demon Subjugation Technique, Descending Dragon Technique, Crouching Tiger Technique, and the Cosmos Technique.

    The Cosmos Technique was the sole movement technique among the 18 Buddhist Techniques. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t able to use it in the past but now he was able to use it against the monk. The monk¡¯s body movement technique was also very good. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use a movement technique then he wouldn¡¯t be the monk¡¯s opponent.

    Meanwhile, the monk couldn¡¯t help but be startled. He practiced body cultivation his entire life. Moreover, he was using a Faith Power Cultivation Method. This caused his attacks to be formidable. He didn¡¯t expect to see someone who could block his attacks today. He could even faintly sense that Zhao Hai¡¯s attacks were more powerful. How could this not stun him?

    The exchange between the two became quicker and quicker and their attacks were also bing heavier. Although the monk practiced body cultivation his entire life, he couldn¡¯tpare to Zhao Hai¡¯s abnormal body. Unexpectedly, the monk was beginning to be pushed back.

    Luo Ying looked at Zhao Hai in disbelief. He couldn¡¯t believe that there would be a person who could stay toe-to-toe with the monk. It was totally unimaginable.

    Although Luo Ying was much strongerpared to the monk, he knew clearly how strong the monk was. Even in this ce, the monk was among the top Severed Soul Experts. Zhao Hai was actually able to fight even with him.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about anyone¡¯s thoughts. His actions became faster and faster and his hits became heavier. The monk could only retreat. At this moment, the monk pulled his bead ne out. Upon waving it, the bead ne turned into a whip. Then the monk waved his whip and attacked Zhao Hai.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh as he said, ¡°Is it time to use weapons? Good, then let me y with you.¡± After he said that, he waved his hand and took out a long iron staff before striking the monk with it.

    The two changed from fighting with their hands and feet to fighting with weapons. However, it was still closebat. Any mistake made by either of them might turn fatal. Tang Yaoen looked at the fight with peak attention.

    The monk couldn¡¯t help but feel bitter. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be this formidable. Zhao Hai even had a formidable weapon with him.

    After the two fought for some time, Zhao Hai coldly snorted and said, ¡°I¡¯ve yed enough. It¡¯s time to end.¡± Then he waved his hand, releasing arge number of flying swords around him. These flying swords immediately arranged themselves into a sword formation, trapping the monk inside. The monk found that every time he moved, he would expend arge amount of spiritual qi. This caused his expression to turn ugly.

    Moreover, the monk discovered that the swords had disappeared and he seems to be inside an interster space. Then thes around him began to exert pressure on him. He felt that he could no longer move. He has been tied down.

    Then the illusion around him vanished. The monk was like a fish in a. Zhao Hai stood not far away from the monk, looking at him with a smile on his face.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, then he turned his head to Luo Ying and said, ¡°Senior Luo Ying, we¡¯ve won. Can we go up now?¡±

    Luo Ying gave Zhao Hai aplex look as he replied, ¡°Good. Let me lead you there.¡± Then he led the three towards a stone b. Unexpectedly, this b was actually a transmission formation.

    The four got on the transmission formation and disappeared along with a sh of light. When they arrived at the secondyer, Zhao Hai and Mu Yu couldn¡¯t help but stare.

    Zhao Hai looked at the surroundings and couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. The surroundings were too strange. There was no light in all four directions. Besides the sh of light from the transmission formation, everything was pitch ck.

    Not only was the surrounding ck, it also isted one¡¯s spiritual force. For experts like Zhao Hai and Mu Yu, their spiritual force was limited to a hundred meters.

    After looking around him, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Interesting. Brother Mu, let¡¯s have a look.¡± Mu Yu gave a heavy nod. He now understood that the people of the Sky Tower held the home advantage. They can literally change the environment of the tower in order to suit theirbat needs.

    Although this was just a guess, Mu Yu was fairly sure that this was the case. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about this as he stepped out of the transmission formation. Then he waved his hand and sent out lightning from his hand. Then a storm formed, causing the surroundings to light up.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s move caused Luo Ying¡¯s eyes to feel ufortable. He couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes. Then at this time, Zhao Hai felt a sharp aura going straight towards his head.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and released a white light. When the light disappeared, the sharp aura on his head also disappeared.

    Zhao Hai opened his mouth and said, ¡°Brother Mu, take care of your surroundings.¡± Mu Yu responded and immediately took his weapon out. Then he surrounded his body with flower petals.

    Zhao Hai flew up as his body began to shine. At the same time, he took out a lot of flying swords that also lit up, acting like light tubes in the air. In an instant, the area around Zhao Hai was lit up. Although it couldn¡¯tpare to the outside, it was enough to see things.

    At this time, Zhao Hai and Mu Yu were standing in the middle of the sword formation. Zhao Hai looked around him as he sneered and said, ¡°It¡¯s a sneak attack. Let me see how they do it.¡±

    Zhao Hai let Mu Yu to move forward. At the same time, Zhao Hai continued to release silver needles in order to look for his opponent.

    Before long, Zhao Hai discovered that the surrounding area wasn¡¯t t, but it was like a hill. It was also floating and unsteady. The suppression was very powerful. Even the Space was unable to see very far. Zhao Hai could only use the silver needles to explore. However, he still hasn¡¯t found anyone yet.

    As Zhao Hai was looking around, he suddenly felt a dangerous auraing towards Mu Yu. Zhao Hai coldly snorted as his Ster Transformations Sword Formation moved. It emitted golden light and began to put pressure on the surroundings.

    At this time, Zhao Hai saw Mu Yu¡¯s shadow twist before a ck rapier pierced Mu Yu¡¯s stomach. Mu Yu also discovered this rapier, but it was toote for him to dodge. Fortunately, Zhao Hai was able to move and block the attack. Then the shadow disappeared followed by a strangeughter.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes turned bright as he said, ¡°A Divergent Ability user. Interesting. I didn¡¯t expect to meet a divergent ability user at this time. Brother Mu, be careful. The guy can hide in the shadows to attack people.¡±

    Mu Yu¡¯s heart rate couldn¡¯t help but increase. What happened scared him. The other party was actually able to kill using shadows. He wasn¡¯t even able to respond in time.

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted and waved his hand as he said, ¡°Scatter!¡± Along with his order, his flying swords split into flying needles.

    Then these needles lit up much brighter than before. Moreover, it lit up everything in the surroundings to the point where there were no shadows.

 Chapter 1580 â€“ Runaway Wolves

    <h4>Chapter 1580 - Runaway Wolves</h4>

    A shadowlessmp! Zhao Hai arranged his silver needles ording to the principle of a shadowlessmp. Zhao Hai knew that the opponent can use shadows to kill, such a person wasn¡¯t easy to deal with.

    The range of Zhao Hai¡¯s shadowlessmp was enormous. Zhao Hai and Mu Yu werepletely covered by the light of themp, removing any shadows around them.

    Seeing this, Luo Ying¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change. In terms of real strength, the person on the second floor might not be a match for the monk on the first floor. However, this person has a divergent ability that was impossible to guard against. A lot of experts fell under his move.

    However, Zhao Hai was able to counter this ability using light. He removed any shadows around him and Mu Yu. He was in an impregnable position. It seems like even the person on the second floor wouldn¡¯t be able to stop them.

    Luo Ying guessed correctly. Naturally, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t be stopped on the second floor. Now, Mu Yu and Zhao Hai didn¡¯t need to be afraid of any surprise attacks. At the same time, Zhao Hai¡¯s silver needles were working to weed out the person on the second floor. Zhao Hai believed that he would be found quickly. And once the guy was found, it would be very hard for him to escape.

    Before long, a smile bloomed on Zhao Hai¡¯s face. The second floor was almost as big as the first floor. However, the ground wasn¡¯t as t. The darkness seems to suppress spiritual force, but this didn¡¯t trouble Zhao Hai. He already found the person hiding in the shadows. He was currently lurking not far from where Zhao Hai and Mu Yu were. His ck clothes seem to blend in with the darkness.

    Zhao Hai snorted as his body disappeared from where he originally was. The next moment, he was beside the person reaching his hand out to capture him.

    The person¡¯s response was very quick. His body shifted the moment Zhao Hai was about to reach him. However, he was already seen by Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t run away. After backing up, he wanted to hide in the shadows. However, Zhao Hai chased him, making it very hard to escape. He could only step forward and fight Zhao Hai.

    Fifty moves into their exchange, the person was finally hit by Zhao Hai. The punch didn¡¯t kill him but instead sealed his spiritual qi. Then he took the man and threw him in front of Luo Ying. He punched the man once more to unblock his meridians.

    The person looked at Zhao Hai and gave him a salute before his body vanished into the darkness once more. Zhao Hai waved his hand, withdrawing his silver needles. Mu Yu also returned to Zhao Hai¡¯s side. Darkness plunged the entire second floor once more.

    Luo Ying looked at Zhao Hai and the others and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After he said that, he moved forward several steps. A light suddenly shed as another transmission formation appeared. The group entered the formation and then vanished from the second floor in a sh of white light.

    When they arrived at the second floor, Zhao Hai and the others were once again surprised. What appeared before them was a vast grasnd. The floor was no longer ten mu wide. One wouldn¡¯t be able to know how vast the grasnd was just by eyesight alone.

    This caused Zhao Hai to be stunned. He didn¡¯t expect this kind of ce. The Sky Tower was indeed extraordinary. They were actually able to make this kind of ce.

    As Zhao Hai was thinking about this, they suddenly heard a wolf¡¯s howl in the distance. Zhao Hai and Mu Yu stared as they turned their heads towards Luo Ying. Luo Ying just gave them a smile and nothing else.

    At this time, a ck line was seen from the horizon. The ck line got closer and closer until Zhao Hai could see that the ck line wasposed of wolves. It was a pack of wolves!

    The pack of wolves arrived in front of Zhao Hai and the others not long after. Then they all stopped. Upon studying the pack, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change. He didn¡¯t expect them to be strong. The strongest of these wolves was actually at the Severed Soul Stage while the weakest was at the Nascent Soul Stage. Most of them were at the Transcending Tribtion Stage.

    While Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t sure what was going on, someone suddenly walked out from the pack. At first, Zhao Hai thought that it was a wolf. But as it turns out, it was actually a person. It was a person in a wolf¡¯s skin.

    The person wasn¡¯t tall, he was just 1.6 meters tall. His body was skinny and he only had wolf skin as garments. The wolfskin head hung on his head while the rest covered his body. He also had iron ws on both of his hands.

    The person looked more like a wolf than a person. As the person stared at Zhao Hai and Mu Yu, the two felt like they were being stared at by a real wolf. Then the person straightened their back and let out a shrill howl.

    With this howl, the other wolves howled as well. Then the entire pack revealed their hostility towards Zhao Hai and Mu Yu. If anyone had a weak mental state, then they would have been thrown to the ground by the hostility alone.

    In addition to the wolves following this person, there were still other packs of wolves heading over from the distance. It was as if they were responding to the person¡¯s call. It seems like this person¡¯s skill was controlling these wolves.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but show a strange smile. The person actually nned to attack him with beasts. This was too funny. Does this person really want topete with Zhao Hai using beasts?

    On the other hand, Mu Yu had a tense expression as he looked at these wolves. At this time, more wolves were running over. Zhao Hai estimated there to be at least a hundred thousand wolves present.

    A hundred thousand wolves where the weakest of them was at the Nascent Soul Stage. Most Severed Soul Experts would have their scalp numb with this sight. This quantity could basically drown you to death with their numbers.

    Suddenly, Zhao Hai turned his head to Luo Ying and said, ¡°Senior Luo Ying, can we also use beasts that we subjugated? Or Undead?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Mu Yu and Tang Yaoen stared, then theirplexion lit up. This was because they were reminded of Zhao Hai¡¯s formidable Undead. Moreover, Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead knew how to use rifles. If they were taken out, these wolves would no doubt be eliminated.

    Luo Ying stared, then he nodded and said, ¡°Naturally they¡¯re allowed. Beasts and Undead are also part of your strength. Of course you can use them.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Then he waved his hands and took out arge number of Undead. These Undead had rifles in their hands. Moreover, they numbered roughly the same as the wolves.

    Seeing this, the eyes of the person in wolfskin couldn¡¯t help but shrink. Then he let out a howl before disappearing among the pack. Then to Zhao Hai¡¯s surprise, the wolves scattered in all directions. In a blink of an eye, they could no longer be seen.

    Zhao Hai was staring at what just happened with a nk expression. He didn¡¯t know what was happening. As Zhao Hai was in a daze, Luo Ying said, ¡°You passed this floor.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he turned his head to Luo Ying in confusion. Luo Ying smiled at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°That wolf kid is known for bullying the weak and fearing the strong. Seeing how many Undead you have and they even have Fireweaver rifles, they naturally wouldn¡¯t want to fight you. Come with me, let¡¯s go to the next floor.¡±

    Zhao Hai and Mu Yu didn¡¯t expect this to happen. It seems like some of the guardians of the Sky Tower couldn¡¯t be relied on. Luo Ying didn¡¯t care about their thoughts as he led them to the next transmission formation. Then they arrived at the fourth floor.

    The fourth floor was differentpared to thest three floors. Its environment was a forest. It was a huge forest that it was hard to see where it ended.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression turned vignt. He discovered that the forest was somewhat strange. He could use the Infinity Technique as well as the Instinct Technique. The Instinct Technique allowed Zhao Hai to sense danger and this forest was full of danger. At the same time, the Infinity Technique informed Zhao Hai that the forest was part of a whole. It seems to have its own consciousness.

    His discoveries caused Zhao Hai to be surprised. He couldn¡¯t feel the extent of this forest since it could suppress spiritual force just like the second floor. However, it was different from the second floor. The suppression of the forest wasn¡¯t because of the floor itself. It seems like someone was deliberately blocking the use of spiritual force.

    This feeling was quite bizarre. It seems like they were facing a person and not a forest. It was a person who suppressed them the moment they discovered the intruders.

    Zhao Hai knit his brows. Mu Yu also discovered how strange the situation was, he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, something¡¯s wrong with this forest.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°There¡¯s something not right. This forest is strange. It makes me feel that it is hostile to us.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded and said, ¡°I feel the same. Do you think its another divergent ability user? Probably a beast?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Mu Yu and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure right now. Let¡¯s head forward and find clues.¡± Mu Yu nodded as he released his artifact and protected himself. Then the two walked forward side by side.

    As the two continued going forward, the hostility they felt continued to increase. Zhao Hai¡¯s expression turned more serious. He discovered that this forest was indeed part of a whole. Moreover, its aura was getting stronger and stronger, reaching the Immortal Stage.

    It wasn¡¯t only Zhao Hai who felt this, Mu Yu¡¯s expression was also turning ugly. He whispered, ¡°Little Hai, something is truly wrong. How about releasing the Hell King¡¯s Ship and attacking? Let¡¯s see if the forest could withstand its attack.¡±

    Since he didn¡¯t have any other ideas at this time, Zhao Hai agreed, ¡°We might as well try.¡± Then he took out the Hell King¡¯s Ship. The two got on the ship before it began to fly forward. Then at this moment, arge number of vines appeared and tried to tie the Hell King¡¯s Ship down. These vines were dark green and had a metallic sheen. They didn¡¯t look easy to deal with.

 Chapter 1581 â€“ Realization

    <h4>Chapter 1581 - Realization</h4>

    Although Zhao Hai was expecting the forest to attack him, he didn¡¯t expect the first attack to be so fierce. The vines formed arge around the Hell King¡¯s Ship, covering it in all directions.

    Zhao Hai was startled, but his thought process was fast. The Hell King¡¯s Ship was immediately covered by white mes, forming a protective shield against the vines. The moment the vines touched the shield, they immediately turned into ice. Then a gentle nudge from the Hell King¡¯s Ship would cause them to shatter.

    At this moment, trees flew up and formed a huge hand in mid-air. Then the hand clenched into a fist and attacked the ship.

    The fist was extremely fast, leaving Zhao Hai unable to dodge. Before long, the fist connected with the Hell King¡¯s Ship.

    Boom! The Hell King¡¯s Ship shook and was thrown back. As Zhao Hai stood firmly on the ship, another hand formed from trees appeared, grasping the Hell King¡¯s Ship and trying to pull it down.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai coldly snorted and transformed the Hell King¡¯s Ship into a sword shuttle, allowing it to slip from the hand¡¯s grasp and fly forward. After that, Zhao Hai released more than 20 sword shuttles that were simrly protected by white mes. These sword shuttles surrounded Zhao Hai¡¯s ship. At the same time, Zhao Hai¡¯s ships swung down and began to destroy the forest.

    At this time, the forest changed. Fistsrger than sword shuttles began appearing one by one and attacking the Hell King¡¯s Ship. However, the sword shuttle was faster and more agile. The fists found it difficult to capture them. The two sides continued to sh with each other for some time.

    Then beasts of the forest began appearing and joining the battle. Zhao Hai waved his hand and released his 12 metal beasts to deal with the new enemies.

    Suddenly, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression changed. Noticing Zhao Hai¡¯s expression, Mu Yu quickly asked, ¡°Little Hai, what happened?¡¯

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t speak and just gestured to the ground. Mu Yu turned his head downward and his expression couldn¡¯t help but change. This was because on the ground, sprouts began to appear and rapidly grew into new trees.

    Zhao Hai hoped that he would eventually destroy the forest by attacking its trees bit by bit. Then after that, the controller of the forest would be revealed. But he didn¡¯t expect the current situation. Now Zhao Hai¡¯s n to destroy the forest has failed.

    Mu Yu¡¯s expression was difficult to look at. The wooden fists and the beasts were bad news. They need to find the person controlling the forest.

    Zhao Hai was also frowning. This was because although the Space was releasing silver needles, they had yet to find the one controlling the forest. This caused Zhao Hai to be surprised.

    Whether it be a spell or a divergent ability, the opponent shouldn¡¯t be far away from here. So why hasn¡¯t Zhao Hai discovered him until now?

    However, there was no time to think about it too much. Zhao Hai looked at the trees as he coldly snorted. Then a densely packed formation appeared in front of him. After that, a fire dragon appeared from the formation and wreaked havoc.

    The fire dragon that appeared wasn¡¯tposed ofherworld fire but instead it was earth fire. Not long after it appeared, the trees and the beasts began to burn and reduce into ashes.

    This wasn¡¯t the end. Zhao Hai continued tounch formation after formation. Fire dragons appeared one after another, engulfing the entire forest in a fire.

    As Zhao Hai looked at the burning forest, he finally heard a prompt from Space. The person controlling the forest has been found.

    Zhao Hai stretched his spiritual force over and was stunned. This was because what appeared wasn¡¯t a person, but instead an ordinary looking tree.

    Zhao Hai immediately asked Cai¡¯er, ¡°Cai¡¯er, this tree is the one controlling the forest?¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Look further and you¡¯ll know.¡± Then a screen appeared in his mind and yed the image. Soon Zhao Hai noticed what was going on. A figure shed from a burnt tree and then merged into the new tree.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai still didn¡¯t know what was going on, ¡°It¡¯s a divergent ability user? Isn¡¯t the ability too strong? How can they control the entire forest? Even I wouldn¡¯t be able to do it. Experts in the world are truly aplenty.¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s no other exnation for this. I think this is only possible because he integrated Faith Power into his divergent ability. You haven¡¯t done this before, so you failed to think about it. People in this level can better use their divergent ability than their cultivation method. They were born with their ability while their cultivation method was gained afterward. This made it easier for many cultivators to use their divergent abilitypared to their cultivation methods.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared. To be honest, he hasn¡¯t thought about this before. But he has to recognize that what Cai¡¯er said made sense. The person on the second floor and now on the fourth floor caused him great troubles. Compared to the monk on the first floor and the wolf-person on the third floor, those with divergent abilities were more annoying to deal with.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but reconsider his thoughts. To be honest, he rarely used his divergent abilities. He could use the five elements, turn his body into diamond, and he could even control lightning. All of these abilities made him superior to any other person.

    Despite this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use his abilities. To be honest, the reason why he didn¡¯t use his abilities often was because he was afraid of bing strange. What he used recently were the Buddhist Techniques. This was because most people would treat it as normal. If he used divergent techniques, then he would feel like he was no longer human. He would be differentpared to Mu Yu and the others.

    Because of this thought, Zhao Hai rarely used his abilities. He subconsciously despised using his divergent abilities. He just wasn¡¯t able to realize this point.

    Today¡¯s matter along with Cai¡¯er¡¯s words opened Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes. He discovered that he had been stupid. Whether you look like an ordinary human or not, what was important was your strength. Even if you look like a monster, you would still be respected if you¡¯re strong. If you were not strong enough, even if you had impable character, you would still be kicked down and stepped on.

    This was a world where the strong prey on the weak. People wouldn¡¯t care about the method you used to be strong. The only thing they noticed was your strength.

    After thinking this through, Zhao Hai suddenly felt that the road in front of him had widened. The feeling that was pressing in his heart has disappeared. He felt that he had just received something good.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately withdraw his spiritual force. He continued to pay attention to the person who integrated himself into the tree. Even the Space was fooled by him. It must be said that his ability was truly powerful.

    But now that the Space has found him, there was no escape. Zhao Hai opened his eyes and then waved at the sword shuttles to split themselves. Before long, the sky was covered by swords that flew towards a certain direction. The tree was then surrounded by the swords arranged in a formation. This formation wasn¡¯t the Ster Transformations Sword Formation but instead it was a space locking formation. As long as the enemy gets trapped inside this formation, they would feel like they were trapped inside an independent prison. They would lose all contact with the outside world.

    The person hiding inside the tree didn¡¯t think much about the formation at first. But when he decided to withdraw, he suddenly discovered that he couldn¡¯t.

    The forest around the person immediately turned peaceful. The wooden fists and the beasts vanished from sight.

    Looking at the situation, Mu Yu couldn¡¯t help but stare. He turned to Zhao Hai in confusion. Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s done. I just found the guy and trapped him inside a formation. Although he could stillmand trees, the ones in his sights no longer belong to the forest.¡±

    Mu Yu rxed, then he patted Zhao Hai on the shoulder and said, ¡°Little Hai, we reached this far because of you. I didn¡¯t expect to be a burden instead.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Brother Mu, don¡¯t say that. Do you know why the people of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield couldn¡¯t defeat the guardians of the Sky Tower? It¡¯s because their cultivation methods and divergent techniques contain Faith Power. If I didn¡¯t have Faith Power of my own, then we would have been defeated long ago.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Mu Yu¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change. ¡°Little Hai, are you sure that they¡¯re using Faith Power?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure. The monk on the first floor, the man in ck on the second floor, and now this forest-controlling person on the fourth floor, I¡¯m sure they¡¯re using Faith Power. As for that wolf-person from the third floor, I¡¯m not sure about him since we never really fought. However, since he could stay on the third floor, his abilities shouldn¡¯t be any less than the person on the second floor. He should also be able to use Faith Power.¡±

 Chapter 1582 â€“ Enemy on the Fifth Floor

    <h4>Chapter 1582 ¨C Enemy on the Fifth Floor</h4>

    Mu Yu¡¯s expression was somewhat heavy. Before meeting Zhao Hai, he didn¡¯t really think much about Faith Power. But after meeting Zhao Hai, he discovered how important it was. Zhao Hai has Faith Power, and his strength was much strongerpared to his peers. He can even face Immortal Experts, which was something that others couldn¡¯t achieve.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t all because of Faith Power. But in Mu Yu¡¯s eyes, Faith Power was crucial. So he also paid attention to it.

    Hearing from Zhao Hai that the people of the Sky Tower were using Faith Power, Mu Yu couldn¡¯t help but be startled. He also understood why the people of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield couldn¡¯t win against them.

    Zhao Hai looked at Mu Yu and said, ¡°Brother Mu, don¡¯t think much about it. Let¡¯s just get to the fifth floor and get through. Once we defeat the guardian of the fifth floor, we¡¯ll win the bet. Then the Hundred Treasures Realm would develop rapidly. But I reckon the fifth floor wouldn¡¯t be easy.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to depend on you this time.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Brother Mu, you¡¯re too polite. I¡¯m also a person of the Hundred Treasures Realm. This is what I should be doing. Let¡¯s go.¡± After he said that, he used his sword shuttle to return to where Luo Ying and Tang Yaoen were.

    They watched the battle and saw the trees and beasts being burned down. When he saw this, Luo Ying knew that Zhao Hai already won. So when Zhao Hai walked up to him, he had aplicated look as he said, ¡°Congrattions, Zhao Hai, you won again.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Although I didn¡¯t catch him, he¡¯s inside my trap. I can get him if the Senior wants.¡± Luo Ying¡¯s praises weren¡¯t made with good intentions. Naturally, Luo Ying knew who Mu Yu was. He was trying to provoke Mu Yu¡¯s rtionship with Zhao hai. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care, he believed that Mu Yu wasn¡¯t that petty.

    Luo Ying smiled faintly and said, ¡°No need. I already know that you won. Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to head to the fifth floor.¡± Zhao Hai smiled as he waved his hand and received his flying swords andrge artifacts before following Luo Ying to the fifth floor.

    Tang Yaoen¡¯s expression was now much betterpared to the earlier floors. There was now a hint of a smile on his face. He knew what it would mean to the Hundred Treasures Realm if they won this time. For the next 500 years, the Hundred Treasures Realm wouldn¡¯t be bothered by the Sky Tower. No matter what they do, the tower wouldn¡¯t interfere. This was crucial for the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    But at the same time, Tang Yaoen knew that the fifth floor wouldn¡¯t be easy. Now that Zhao Hai and Mu Yu were moving to the fifth floor, Tang Yaoen kept reminding himself to not have too much hope.

    Before long, the four entered the fifth floor. Zhao Hai and Mu Yu were once more stunned by the new view. The fifth floor was a barren desert. There was nothing in it. Only the giant sun was present in the sky. And the entire fifth floor was as hot as an oven.

    At this time, five shadows came flying in from the distance. The five wereing from five different directions and they all wore ordinary cotton garments. Naturally, this wasn¡¯t what Mu Yu and Zhao Hai were paying attention to. What attracted them was the fact that the five people looked exactly the same. They were quintuplets.

    Another thing that Zhao Hai paid attention to was the weapon in each of their waists. They were all carrying a knife and a saber!

    It must be known that cultivators generally didn¡¯t show their weapons and just kept them inside their spatial equipment. However, these five people carried des outside. This made Zhao Hai feel strange.

    The five people arrived a hundred meters around Mu Yu and Zhao Hai,pletely surrounding them. Then simultaneously, they opened their mouths and said, ¡°It¡¯s been some time since someone reached this ce. It really makes you lonely.¡±

    Five people opened their mouths at the same time and closed it at the same time. Nobody was one tone earlier nor one ter. Moreover, they didn¡¯t exchange any looks. This caused Zhao Hai¡¯s pupils to shrink.

    Naturally, he wasn¡¯t surprised by these five people opening their mouths together. He was surprised by the realization that they were very coordinated. They understood each other too well that their actions were unified.

    Zhao Hai quickly had a sense of danger. These five people were very dangerous. Zhao Hai immediately wore a set of iron armor as well as iron gloves. Then he waved his hand, sending Mu Yu to Tang Yaoen¡¯s side.

    Mu Yu was just looking at the five people and then in the next moment he appeared beside Tang Yaoen. He had no time to react before he was caught by Tang Yaoen. He looked at Tang Yaoen who said, ¡°Don¡¯t move, you¡¯ll just distract Little Hai. Those five aren¡¯t easy to deal with.¡±

    Mu Yu stopped, then he looked at the five people. These five people were looking at Zhao Hai with eyes filled with killing intent. Naturally, Mu Yu didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would open his mouth and tell him to go back to Tang Yaoen¡¯s side, that would be humiliating.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think much about the situation as he took a firm stance, looking like an immovable mountain. The five people stretched their arms and then drew out their sabres and knives.

    However, neither side made a move. Mu Yu and Tang Yaoen could feel that the spiritual force of the five people and Zhao Hai were locked onto each other. As soon as a hint of opening was detected, they would immediately make a move.

    At this time, a breeze arrived. As if by prior agreement, the six of them immediately moved. The five brandished their des and attacked Zhao Hai in all directions, blocking him from dodging.

    But Zhao Hai moved at the same time. He kicked the dust on his feet, causing a massive wave of sand to attack the person right in front of him. He also moved forward and attacked that person.

    Then the man roared and sent a sound wave from his mouth, blocking the sand that Zhao Hai threw out. Then he used his de to sh Zhao Hai¡¯s neck.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t retreat and instead lifted his left arm and protected his neck. Meanwhile, he clenched his right hand and sent out a punch. When the de hit Zhao Hai¡¯s left arm, the sound of metal hitting metal was heard. Zhao Hai managed to block the de. At the same time, Zhao Hai¡¯s fist arrived in front of the person.

    The person let out a strange cry before he leaned back. Then he used the force of his lean to kick Zhao Hai. It was at this time that the des of the other four shed Zhao Hai¡¯s body.

    ¡°Dang¡± ¡°Dang¡± ¡°Dang¡± ¡°Dang¡±

    Four sounds were heard as Zhao Hai¡¯s body armor blocked the four des. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about these attacks as he went forward and continued to attack the person in front of him. A bang was heard as he hit his target. The man was smashed into the ground by Zhao Hai. His face showing that he had been severely injured.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t intend to kill the person. Otherwise, he would have been much worse than now. The other four saw this and raised their des once more. Then they sent golden de qi towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai knew that this was a Faith Power attack. He roared and pressed his feet down into the ground. Then he twisted his upper body before jumping up. Then he used his twisted position to whip his legs, causing him to spin.

    Like a dragon¡¯s tail, Zhao Hai¡¯s feet kicked the iing attacks. The four quickly changed their stance as their knives shed at Zhao Hai¡¯s legs.

    When he returned to the ground, Zhao Hai closed his stance and rammed his body towards one of the four. The person immediately retreated and then pulled his saber and then shed towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai grabbed the man¡¯s saber and then used it as a leverage to lift his body and kick him in the head.

    When Zhao Hai grabbed his saber, the person began to twist it vigorously. If it was an ordinary person, he might have seeded. However, he was against Zhao Hai. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s attack, the person quickly let go and retreated.

    At this time, the other three attacked. Zhao Hai waved his hand and repelled the three des one after another. After repelling the attacks, Zhao Hai flew towards the one who retreated.

    Although experts like them were able to fly in the air a long time ago, this also meant that being on air or on ground didn¡¯t have any difference. The five were obviously experts at closebat. So they didn¡¯t fly in the air and instead fought with Zhao Hai on the ground.

    Zhao Hai also knew why these people didn¡¯t fly. Even if they did, theirbat strength wouldn¡¯t be much better than on the ground. So Zhao Hai didn¡¯t take to the air as well. Instead, he fought with them on the ground.

    Zhao Hai took the momentum brought by the attack of the three in order to propel himself towards the person who retreated. Although the person still wanted to have his weapon back, it was already toote. He was kicked down by Zhao Hai, removing him from the fight.

    The exchange between the six happened in almost an instant. Yet in this small time, Zhao Hai was able to strike two of them down. Although he received the des several times, these attacks seemed like nothing.

    Seeing that another one of them was gone, the three rearranged themselves and surrounded Zhao Hai once more. Three pairs of eyes were staring at him with a cold gaze. It was as if they couldn¡¯t wait to swallow Zhao Hai.

    Despite this, Zhao Hai remained unmoved. He just looked at the three and didn¡¯t dare let go of his guard. These five people underestimated him in the beginning, so they didn¡¯t use Faith Power. Zhao Hai used this opportunity to use the power of his liquid silver in order to beat them down.

    But after he managed to strike one of them down, the others began using Faith Power. At this time, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare to be careless. Although he could also use Faith Power, this also made him aware of its wondrous uses. He can¡¯t guarantee that he couldpletely block attacks from Faith Power, so he didn¡¯t risk it.

    The three surrounded Zhao Hai. Seeing that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make a move, they took the initiative and swung their sabres to attack. Then suddenly a scepter appeared in Zhao Hai¡¯s hand. After that, a one versus three battle erupted.

    The four people fought faster and faster. The sabres of the three were glowing, clearly showing that they were using Faith Power. Simrly, Zhao Hai¡¯s scepter was glowing and blessed with Faith Power. So the two sides were evenly matched.

    After fighting for more than 300 moves, the winner of the battle has yet to be decided. At this time, a change happened in the battle. Zhao Hai¡¯s scepter turned into a il. The new flexibility of Zhao Hai¡¯s weapon allowed it to hit the back of the head of one person. He eliminated another enemy.

    Then Zhao Hai¡¯s weapon changed form once more as he continued to attack the remaining two. With Zhao Hai¡¯s transforming weapon, the two were forced to retreat. Then Zhao Hai suddenly raised his hand and released hidden weapons. Although the two were able to use shields to block the hidden weapons, they sacrificed their ability to dodge by doing so. After getting hit by Zhao Hai¡¯s silver needles, the spiritual qi of the two were immediately sealed. Then they lost their ability to resist.

    Seeing that the fight was finished, Zhao Hai let out a long breath as he withdrew liquid silver as well as his armor. He also took his silver needles back. Even if the fight didn¡¯t look dangerous, Zhao Hai was still quite nervous. This was the first time he used Faith Power for a prolonged period of time. Fortunately nothing went wrong and he was able to win against the opposing party.

    Zhao Hai arrived beside Luo Ying and then bowed as he said, ¡°Senior, I¡¯ve won. Did the Hundred Treasures Realm win the bet?¡±

    Luo Ying looked at Zhao Hai with aplex expression, then he said, ¡°Correct. The Hundred Treasures Realm has won the bet. From now on, for 500 years, the Sky Tower will not interfere with whatever the Hundred Treasures Realm decides to do in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. In this period, the Sky Tower will not bet with the Hundred Treasures Realm nor would involve the Hundred Treasures Realm in bets with other realms.¡±

    Zhao Hai let out a long breath as he bowed and said, ¡°I give Senior Luo Ying my most sincere thanks.¡±

    At the same time, Tang Yaoen bowed to Luo Ying and said, ¡°On behalf of the Hundred Treasures Realm, we thank Senior Luo Ying.¡±

    Luo Ying waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite. Let me lead you out.¡± Then he led the group to the transmission formation. A white light shed and the group disappeared from the fifth floor.

    The next moment, Zhao Hai and the others found that they were back to the square outside the Sky Tower. Luo Ying looked at them and said, ¡°Everyone, I can only guide you up to here. You can use the transmission formation to leave. Please don¡¯t reveal what happened today to the others.¡±

    Tang Yaoen naturallyplied. Then after giving Luo Ying a final salute, the group entered the transmission formation. Tang Yaoen took control of the transmission formation before the group disappeared from the square.

    Looking at the three people disappearing from the transmission formation, Luo Ying sighed and said, ¡°Many years have passed, and someone has finally done it. Extraordinary.¡± Then he turned around and walked back into the Sky Tower. And once more, the doors of the Sky Tower closed up. It was as if nothing happened.

 Chapter 1583 â€“ Next Action

    <h4>Chapter 1583 - Next Action</h4>

    White light shed as three figures appeared on the temporary transmission formation. The two people guarding the transmission formation immediately stood up and turned towards the light.

    When the white light vanished, what the two saw was Zhao Hai and the others. One of the two people were Zong Ze, and naturally the other was Mu Yao. The most powerful Elders of the Hundred Treasures Realm were now guarding a transmission formation.

    Seeing Zhao Hai and the others arrive, the two immediately went forward to meet them. They carefully inspected Zhao Hai and Mu Yu. They were calm and didn¡¯t seem to be injured. Then the two turned to Tang Yaoen.

    Seeing Mu Yao and Zong Ze looking at him, Tang Yaoen couldn¡¯t help butugh as he said, ¡°What? Surprised? There¡¯s no need to look. We won. We won!¡±

    Mu Yao and Zong Ze didn¡¯t respond. Mu Yao just muttered, ¡°We won¡­ We won¡­ We won? Did you just say that we won?¡±

    Seeing Mu Yao¡¯s dumbfounded appearance, Tang Yaoen couldn¡¯t help butugh. He shook Mu Yao¡¯s shoulder and repeated, ¡°Senior Brother, we won!¡±

    Mu Yao and Zong Ze¡¯s faces showed disbelief. They just stared at Tang Yaoen who smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s head back. We really won.¡±

    Before long, the group were near the conference hall. Since the affairs of the Sky Tower needed to be kept secret, nobody in the Hundred Treasures Realm knew what Mu Yu and Zhao Hai did. Naturally, nobody dared to inquire. Nevertheless, the two were very popr in the Hundred Treasures Realm. So when they met cultivators on the way, they all greeted the two with a smile while giving a salute to the three Elders.

    Zhao Hai and Mu Yu returned the greeting to these people along with a smile as they followed the elders to the conference hall. Tang Yaoen¡¯s happy mood was very obvious. He would often give a nod to a cultivator that gave him a salute, leaving those who greeted him feeling ttered.

    It must be known that Tang Yaoen, Mu Yao, and Zong Ze were popr Elders of the Hundred Treasures Realm. It can be said that the three of them were the most respected Elders of the realm. This had nothing to do with their strength, but because of their aplishments. There¡¯s nothing to say about Mu Yao. Under his leadership, the Hundred Treasures Realm were able to finally defeat the Giant Spirit Realm. Ordinary cultivators of the Hundred Treasures Realm didn¡¯t know about the Sky Tower, only the fact that they had a deep grudge with the Giant Spirit Realm. Now that the Giant Spirit Realm has been destroyed, the cultivators were naturally happy. And in the process, Mu Yao gained the respect of everyone.

    Tang Yaoen was Mu Yao¡¯s right-hand man. Everyone knew this. Therefore, some of the merit also went into Tang Yaoen¡¯s name.

    Zong Ze was able to increase his prestige in the past two years. He led the realm to destroy the Ghost Spirit Realm and open up new territory for the Hundred Treasures Realm. Naturally, his poprity in the realm wasn¡¯t low.

    These three Elders in addition to Zhao Hai and Mu Yu, it can be said that it was a well-renowned group in the Hundred Treasures Realm. No matter who they meet, they would always be greeted with glee.

    The five entered the conference hall. The moment they sat down, Mu Yao didn¡¯t hesitate as he turned to Tang Yaoen and said, ¡°Yaoen, what happened. Tell me everything.¡±

    Tang Yaoenughed then told the other two Elders what happened. Hearing Tang Yaoen, Mu Yao and Zong Ze were speechless. They just looked at Zhao Hai, his image in their minds had somewhat changed.

    After some time, Mu Yao let out a long breath. Then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, good job. You¡¯ve done more than I expected. You did well.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Actually, Brother Mu isn¡¯t inferior to those people in terms of cultivation. It¡¯s only because of their Faith Power that Brother Mu was unable to defeat them.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Mu Yao couldn¡¯t help but pause. Then his expression changed as he looked at Tang Yaoen and said, ¡°Yaoen, is this real? Did the people of the Sky Tower really use Faith Power?¡±

    The smile on Tang Yaoen¡¯s face faded, then he nodded and said, ¡°There¡¯s no mistake, it¡¯s Faith Power. All floor guardians were using Faith Power. What Little Hai said is true.¡±

    Zong Ze knit his brows and said, ¡°Faith Power? Where did they get that much Faith Power? The Sky Tower is indeed mysterious. To be able to use Faith Power. It seems like their background isn¡¯t so simple.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded, he turned his head to Tang Yaoen and said, ¡°Yaoen, now that we won, what rewards did the Sky Tower give us?¡±

    Hearing Mu Yao, Tang Yaoen couldn¡¯t help but smile as he answered, ¡°The Sky Tower promises us that they wouldn¡¯t interfere with the Hundred Treasures Realm in the future for 500 years. In this period, the Sky Tower also won¡¯t bet with us nor involve us with any bets with other realms.¡±

    Mu Yao and Zong Ze shook when they heard this. This was the best news they need to hear right now. Ordinary cultivators might not know, but how could Mu Yao and Zong Ze be ignorant about the strength of the Sky Tower? The Sky Tower was like a sword hanging above the heads of all high-grade realms in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Every time they made a move, they would have to worry about the Sky Tower.

    But now that the Sky Tower itself dered that they wouldn¡¯t meddle with the Hundred Treasures Realm and even wouldn¡¯t bet with them for 500 years, the Hundred Treasures Realm would have no problems developing in the future.

    However, the two were quickly able to regain their calm. Mu Yao hesitated for a moment before he said, ¡°Although the Sky Tower said this, we cannot becent. We are still weakpared to the Five Great Realms. Not to mention the Sky Tower, if one of the Five Great Realms focuses on us, there¡¯s nothing we can do. We still have to follow our previous n and not be anxious.¡±

    Zong Ze nodded and said, ¡°The next step I n to do is to send troops to the Cloudsea Territory in an expedition. Naturally, this is just to send people to the Hidden Cloud Vige. Now that our progress has attracted the attention of the other high-grade realms, we have to make an appearance and let them think that we lost more people. What do you think?¡±

    Mu Yao understood Zong Ze¡¯s n, so he nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s a good n. When the timees, we can bring back another set of coordinates and then bait them in once more.¡±

    Zong Ze turned to Zhao Hai as he smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ll have to depend on you once more, Little Hai. We need yourrge artifact and lead people to the Cloudsea Territory. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no problem. I can bring everyone to the Hidden Cloud Vige. As for coordinates, I can bring back a few. At the same time, I¡¯ll bring back cloud beasts and a few people from the Cloudsea Territory. I believe those other fellows wouldn¡¯t be able to sit still when the timees.¡±

    Although there were hidden transmission formations in Ye Ind, it was still inside the ind. After thest incident, Ye Ind was constantly monitored by the people of the Cloudsea Territory. If the people of the battlefield used these transmission formations once more, then they would no doubt face another hard fight.

    But if Zhao Hai brought back coordinates to other whitecloud inds, these high-grade realms would certainlye over and beg for them.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai was prepared to bring back Cloudsea Territory cultivators, cloud beasts, as well as othermodities of the territory. Once they see the benefits of the Hundred Treasures Realm, it would be strange if the other high-grade weren¡¯t envious.

    Naturally, losses couldn¡¯t be avoided, but this wasn¡¯t important. Last time when the high-grade realms attacked the Cloudsea Territory, they weren¡¯t able to get any good things. Although they were able to bring back white clouds, these white clouds couldn¡¯t exist in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield for a long time. The white clouds had already dissipated. The only things that remained were the cloud herbs and cloud rice. Besides those cloud nts, the high-grade realms weren¡¯t able to get anything from the Cloudsea Territory.

    For those high-grade realms, this was a huge loss of face. They had been constantly thinking of revenge. But they were also aware that attacking the Cloudsea Territory at this time wasn¡¯t a good idea. Therefore, they can only wait.

    If at this time the Hundred Treasures Realm sent an expedition into the Cloudsea Territory and managed to get some benefits, although they knew that they would lose more people, these high-grade realms still wouldn¡¯t be able to sit still.

    Most importantly, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t include the transforming clouds in his previous report. As long as Zhao Hai brought back arge number of these useful transforming clouds as well as reveal that these clouds could improve the sess rate of refining artifacts, the high-grade realms would surely go crazy.

    Zhao Hai could also disclose the benefits of cloud beasts to these high-grade realms. It would be weird if they didn¡¯t explode from excitement when the timees.

    The group discussed their n in detail before Zhao Hai and Mu Yu asked to leave. When the two of them left, Mu Yao turned to Tang Yaoen and said, ¡°Yaoen, is Little Hai really that strong?¡±

    Tang Yaoen nodded and said, ¡°Very strong. He has a lot of methods. Moreover, he has Faith Power. It really opened my eyes how Faith Power is important to cultivators, both in offense and defense. With his Faith Power as well as his transforming artifact, Little Hai was able to win the bet for us.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded, ¡°This win is very good for us. This matter cannot be spread out. Otherwise the people of the Sky Tower might get angry at us for embarrassing them.¡±

    Tang Yaoen nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve already been reminded by Luo Ying. To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for Little Hai, Little Yu would be in danger.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded, ¡°Little Hai¡¯s achievements might have already surpassed Little Yu¡¯s. We should make sure to protect him. After his trip to the Cloudsea Territory, we need to make Little Hai take a vacation.¡± Tang Yaoen and Zong Ze nodded.

    When Zhao Hai returned to the Space, he immediately went to Cai¡¯er and asked, ¡°Cai¡¯er, did you discover anything? Where did Luo Ying go?¡±

    Cai¡¯er shook her head and said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to get anything. After you left, Luo Ying went to the Sky Tower¡¯s sixth floor and then sent a jade sword message. Then he didn¡¯t do anything after that. I wanted to send silver needles to explore the Sky Tower, but I discovered that the tower is heavily guarded with defensive and rm formations. If we sent silver needles to the upper floors, the people of the tower would immediately discover them. This would be bad for the Hundred Treasures Realm.¡±

 Chapter 1584 â€“ Sending Troops

    <h4>Chapter 1584 - Sending Troops</h4>

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t too surprised upon hearing what Cai¡¯er said. The Sky Tower had mysterious origins. The people of the Ten-thousand Realm battlefield had been looking for their traces for a long time but weren¡¯t able to find anything. It would be strange if Zhao Hai was able to get any information about them this easily.

    Zhao Hai nodded and no longer thought about it. He said, ¡°It¡¯s good that we¡¯re keeping our eyes on them. It¡¯s impossible for us to easily prate the defenses of the Sky Tower. It¡¯s important that we¡¯re not discovered.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded, Zhao Hai looked at the screen and said, ¡°How is the situation with the Cloudsea Territory? Did someone discover that the Hidden Cloud Vige has disappeared?¡±

    Cai¡¯er shook her head and said, ¡°No. In the past two years, the Cloudsea Territory has been very strict with the Sea of Beasts. However, they didn¡¯t do a very thorough investigation. It¡¯s possible that they have forgotten about the Hidden Cloud Vige.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°How about the Mi n? Did they discover that it has been some time since Li Jiang came over to buy cloud rice?¡±

    Cai¡¯er forced a smile and said, ¡°Young Master, Mi Siyi died in thest battle against the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Now the Mi n appointed another person in charge. Not to mention noticing that Li Jiang hasn¡¯te, even if Li Jiang did, the Mi n wouldn¡¯t be trading with him anymore.¡±

    Zhao hai nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good. How is the Sea of Beasts? In two days, I¡¯m nning on traversing the sea once more to reach Hidden Cloud Vige. I¡¯ll have to depend on you for the route we will take.¡±

    Cai¡¯er replied, ¡°The situation of the Sea of Beasts has changed. It seems like the number of cloud beasts has increased, and their strength also increased. Now, the people of the Hidden Cloud Vige face danger when hunting cloud beasts. Even those from the Cloudbeast Fortress suffered casualties. They have sent people to the Sea of Beasts to check the situation. At first, they thought that it was caused by the people of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, but in the end they decided that it was not.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he knit his brows and said, ¡°Why did the cloud beasts suddenly increase?¡±

    Cai¡¯er shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about the situation yet. It may be because the people of the Cloudsea Territory¡¯s whitecloud inds have increased their capture of cloud beasts, driving the beasts into the Sea of Beasts. There might also be other reasons that we don¡¯t know. But in any case, this is good news for the Hidden Cloud Vige.¡±

    ¡°Really¡±, Zhao Hai asked. Cai¡¯er smiled faintly and said, ¡°When ites to location, the Hidden Cloud Vige is closer to the Sea of Beastspared to the Cloudbeast Fortress. It can be said that the Hidden Cloud Vige is already inside the Sea of Beasts. Because the cloud beasts in the outskirts weren¡¯t strong, the Hidden Cloud Vige could still survive despite facing beast attacks from time to time. This is also the reason why nobody bothered to control the ind where the vige was. Now that the cloud beasts have increased, the people of the big ns would be less inclined to go to the Hidden Cloud Vige, it was too dangerous. So even if they find that the Hidden Cloud Vige has disappeared, they will think that it has been attacked by cloud beasts and was eradicated. They wouldn¡¯t think that there¡¯s a formation in ce.¡±

    When he heard Cai¡¯er, Zhao Hai nodded, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. But this also means that it would be difficult for us to catch cloud beasts. Missions from now on will be more troublesome.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded, ¡°That¡¯s true. The increase of cloud beasts really came quickly. Moreover, even ordinary cloud beasts have be stronger. It¡¯s really strange.¡±

    Zhao Hai knit his brows and then replied, ¡°This means we¡¯ll have to shrink the Hell King¡¯s Ship and sneak in. We can¡¯t agitate those cloud beasts at this time. Otherwise, we¡¯ll attract unnecessary attention.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded, then she said, ¡°We can indeed sneak in if we shrink the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Or we can also install a transmission formation on the ship. How about it? We can use the transmission formation to send people directly to the Hidden Cloud Vige.¡±

    Zhao Hai paused. He hadn¡¯t installed a transmission formation on the Hell King¡¯s Ship before. Now that Cai¡¯er brought it up, he thought about it and agreed, ¡°Let¡¯s do that. In any case, the Hell King¡¯s Ship has already attracted great attention. With this, we can bypass the Sea of Beasts and directly go to the Hidden Cloud Vige.¡±

    The reason why Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think about putting a transmission formation on the Hell King¡¯s Ship was because a transmission formation causes serious damage torge artifacts. If a transmission formation on arge artifact was used more than ten times, therge artifact would be as good as scrap. Which would be a huge loss to any realm.

    Not to mention powerful artifacts like the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship, even a sword shuttle would cause a high-grade realm to feel a heavy sense of loss if it were scrapped. Even the Hundred Treasures Realm who didn¡¯t need to worry about wasting materials wouldn¡¯t dare do it. After all, refiningrge artifacts required a lot of time.

    However, Zhao Hai¡¯s Liquid Silver didn¡¯t have such problems. Zhao Hai can add as many artifacts to Liquid Silver as he wants, much less transmission formations. The reason he didn¡¯t install any transmission formations to the Hell King¡¯s Ship was because he didn¡¯t want to be too eye-catching. But now that he was already attracting attention, adding one more outstanding thing wouldn¡¯t be a big deal.

    While Zhao Hai was resting inside the Space, the Hundred Treasures Realm began to gather people. This time, they gathered people not only from the Hundred Treasures Realm, but from the lower-grade realms as well. Naturally, these people were from subordinate realms that the Hundred Treasures Realm fully trusted. Among these realms was the World of Cultivation.

    The Hundred Treasures Realm cannot hide things about the Sea of Clouds for too long. And at the same time, they¡¯re also forcing the other high-grade realms to act. The high-grade realms lost a lot of people in theirst move in the Cloudsea Territory. The Hundred Treasures Realm would spread wind about this to the subordinate realms of those high-grade realms. These subordinate realms would be dissatisfied which would cause the high-grade realms to cooperate with them and send troops to the Cloudsea Territory.

    The Hundred Treasures Realm didn¡¯t expect their second expedition to bepletely hidden. Therefore, they have to set an example on how to use people. This time, they nned to send 20 thousand people along with Zhao Hai.

    In two days, the realm managed to gather 20 thousand people. They were ready to set off with Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t depart from Hornview Mountain but instead from the Octopus Inds. This wasn¡¯t something that the other realms expected.

    After Zhao Hai departed, the Hundred Treasures Realm immediately strengthened their control over their territory. These ces include the Octopus Inds.

    The Octopus Inds have been severely damaged in the past battles. After the Hundred Treasures Realm won the war, the Xu Race rebuilt the ce with the help of the Hundred Treasures Realm. After further battles and obtaining more territory, the Octopus Inds was no longer a border domain of the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    After the discovery of the Cloudsea Territory, the Octopus Inds became an important location. It was directly connected to the Sea of Clouds, so there¡¯s no problem setting off from there. Most importantly, not long after departing from the Octopus Inds, dark clouds could be seen. Mu Yao and the others n to cultivate white clouds in the Octopus Inds.

    That¡¯s right, cultivate white clouds. After returning from the Cloudsea Territory, Mu Yao ns to cultivate white clouds in the Octopus Inds. Even if the white clouds would still get smaller, the rate would be slowerpared to the battlefield. As long as white clouds could be raised near the Octopus Inds, people would no longer doubt the source of their white clouds.

    When he heard about the n, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Old ginger is indeed more spicy. As long as enough white clouds were brought back, they wouldn¡¯t dissipate. And as a result, the Hundred Treasures Realm would have enough supply of white clouds. Not only would the cloud beasts have food, the Hidden Cloud Vige would also have anotheryer of protection. This way, nobody would think that the Hundred Treasures Realm has a stronghold in the Cloudsea Territory.

    Yes, white clouds couldn¡¯t be transported through spatial items, but Zhao Hai could transport it using his Hell King¡¯s Ship. He can also release the Pagoda, the Giant Spirit Treasure Ships, Sword Shuttles, and even the Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots. With all of theserge artifacts, Zhao Hai could transport about ten mu¡¯s worth of white clouds. When the timees, the white clouds would grow on their own. Then the Hundred Treasures Realm would no longerck any white clouds for the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    Naturally, other realms wouldn¡¯t know about this. They know too little about white clouds, unlike Zhao Hai who did many experiments on it.

    Once Zhao Hai transports the white clouds, the Hundred Treasures Realm would announce their benefits. Then these high-grade realms would certainly be envious.

    When he returned from the Space, Zhao Hai already told Mu Yao and the others that he would install a transmission formation on the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Mu Yao and the others were a little worried about it at first, but Zhao Hai assured them that nothing would go wrong.

    This time, Mu Yu would lead the people to the Hidden Cloud Vige along with Zhao Hai. Although the Hundred Treasures Realm had already sent Elders to sit in the vige, it was still Tang Jie who took charge of managing it. This was also a chance to test Tang Jie¡¯s ability to act on his own.

    The other high-grade realms quickly got word about Zhao Hai¡¯s departure. They didn¡¯t expect the Hundred Treasures Realm to send people this soon. It hasn¡¯t been two years since the attack on the Cloudsea Territory. The Hundred Treasures Realm would just be walking into a trap if they went now. So although they knew about it, theyughed inside. After all, they lost a lot of people in the previous battle while the Hundred Treasures Realm didn¡¯t. This caused them to feel that it was unfair and they became more vignt towards the Hundred Treasures Realm. They didn¡¯t expect the Hundred Treasures Realm to send people at this moment. To be honest, they want to know what would happen to this expedition.

 Chapter 1585 â€“ Pushing

    <h4>Chapter 1585 - Pushing</h4>

    White light shed as Zhao Hai and Mu Yu appeared in the Hidden Cloud Vige. The Hidden Cloud Vige was now more lively than before. One could see that there were a lot more cloud houses. However, the position of these new cloud houses weren¡¯t out of ce and didn¡¯t affect the spirit gathering formation on the ind.

    Zhao Hai and Mu Yu were thest ones of the 20 thousand troops sent to the Cloudsea Territory. And they didn¡¯t use the transmission formation to arrive, but they used Zhao Hai¡¯s spatial ability instead.

    Tang Jie has been waiting for the two of them to arrive. When he saw the two, he immediately stepped forward and gave them a hug. Then he smiled and said, ¡°Big Brother Mu, Brother Hai, you came. It¡¯s been some time since we¡¯ve met, did you miss me?¡±

    Naturally, Zhao Hai and Mu Yu were d to see him. Mu Yuughed and said, ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve done well in these two years. Let¡¯s see if you did. If you did a bad job, see what I¡¯ll do to you.¡±

    Tang Jieughed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go visit the Elders first. Then we¡¯ll continue chatting.¡± After he said that, he led the two to visit the Elders present on the ind. The Hundred Treasures Realm attached great importance to the Hidden Cloud Vige, so they sent 10 Elders to guard it. But normally, these Elders had nothing to do since Zhao Hai and Mu Yu already set the tracks for the vige to follow. Naturally, the Elders didn¡¯t need to do anything.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s exchange system was interlinked with the Hundred Treasures Realm. The things that could be exchanged for exist in the Hundred Treasures Realm. Because of this, the realm also made sure to pay attention to it.

    Right now, the Hundred Treasures Realm was prepared to poprize this system among their territories. They found that they can get more materials using this system and they could better unify their subordinate realms. This way, these subordinate realms would have a better sense of belonging towards the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    However, doing so wasn¡¯t easy. These subordinate realms were currently self-governing. They would certainly be guarded towards a system that exchanges materials for contribution points.

    After the group paid respects to the Elders, they went to Tang Jie¡¯s cloud house. Tang Jie¡¯s house was very clean, but there were several cloud wines inside. Tang Jie settled Zhao Hai and Mu Yu before offering them a cup of cloud wine.

    When ites tofort in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, the people of the Hundred Treasures Realm were surely at the top. They could eat cloud rice, cloud vegetables, and even drink cloud wine. These novelty materials brought some happiness in their lives.

    Although cloud rice can be eaten directly and doesn¡¯t need to be boiled. As long as you roast in the fire, they would fluff up like little dumplings. Naturally, you can pour in water and eat it like porridge. Of course they still fall shortpared to the bread fruits.

    Right now, in Zhao Hai¡¯s Space, various nts have been nted on whitecloud regions. Naturally, there were bread fruit trees nted. These bread fruits were pure white and tasted much better. Most importantly, the beer made from bread fruits was quite mellow.

    Although the Hundred Treasures Realm received quite a lot of cloud rice annually, most of them were used to make wine. This was because the people of the Hundred Treasures Realm weren¡¯t ustomed to eating, they were morefortable with drinking.

    After drinking a sip of cloud wine, Tang Jie looked at Zhao Hai and Mu Yu and said, ¡°Big Brother Mu, Brother Hai, when the realm suddenly called you back, what did you do? I tried to ask but nobody told me. Even Master scolded me when I talked to him.¡±

    Zhao Hai turned to Mu Yu who also looked back at him. In the end, the two smiled bitterly before Mu Yu looked at Tang Jie and said, ¡°Little Jie, this is something we can¡¯t tell you. It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t want to tell, but we¡¯ve been ordered to keep it a secret. In any case, don¡¯t ask about it any more.¡±

    Tang Jie nodded and no longer asked. He knew that a gag order of the realm was a very serious matter. Digging into it would lead to punishment.

    Tang Jie took a sip of his liquor before saying, ¡°I already know that you came this time to get some white clouds back. I will have it prepared by tomorrow.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°This time, we won¡¯t be taking from the Hidden Cloud Vige, but another ce instead.¡±

    Hearing this, Tang Jie eximed, ¡°Another ce? Will you trade with another ind? That¡¯s no good. We will be exposing ourselves.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my goal this time is an ind off into the Sea of Beasts. It¡¯s the first ind I met someone from the Cloudsea Territory in. In the past, I refined some transforming clouds on that ind and left a lot of white clouds behind. I can take those white clouds. It would be a waste to keep them there, so I n to bring it back.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Mu Yu and Tang Jie nodded. Then Mu Yu said, ¡°That is also good. Can you use your space ability this time? If it¡¯s possible then that would be fantastic. It would be better for us to take less risks.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be any problems. I¡¯ll go take a look first and see if there¡¯s enough white clouds to take. If there is, then I can use the transmission formation on the Hell King¡¯s Ship to go back.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded. He knew that if he went with Zhao Hai, then Zhao Hai would just be spending a lot more spiritual qi. Because of this, he didn¡¯t bother to go with him.

    At this time, Tang Jie reminded, ¡°The beasts of the Sea of Beasts have been crazy in recent days. Anyone they spot, they will attack. We¡¯ve lost quite a lot of people recently, so I cancelled any mission to capture cloud beasts.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He already knew about the situation with the Sea of Beasts. The Sea of Beasts was now swarming with cloud beasts, and those beasts were very mad. Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know why, he knew that it wasn¡¯t something good.

    Also, they cannot head back so soon, otherwise they would rouse suspicion. Because of this, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t nning on entering the Sea of Beasts this early. In any case, Zhao Hai has argework of surveince over the Cloudsea Territory. Nothing can escape his notice.

    What Zhao Hai was worrying about right now was how to bring the white clouds back to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield without causing any suspicion. Because of this, he ns to stay in the Hidden Cloud Vige for some time and carefully study how to move white clouds without using the Space.

    White clouds are tangible and can be moved. However, if they were pulled hard, they would break immediately. Although he could join white clouds together and then use liquid silver as a hook, it was still not enough to move arge amount of white clouds.

    Since this n wouldn¡¯t work, then he can only use other methods. But what method to use? This was what Zhao Hai was worried about.

    For a period of time, Zhao Hai hid inside the Space researching. However, the task wasn¡¯t easy. White clouds had weight. Moving a small piece of it wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but if it¡¯s toorge it would be troublesome. Even the Hell King¡¯s Ship and the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship would have their speed heavily affected if packed with white clouds.

    Slow speed meant that they were susceptible to attack. Although the people of the Hundred Treasures Realm had adapted to battling on the sea, they were still less skillfulpared to cloud beasts. If they were too slow, these cloud beasts would fill the skies. When the timees, they would suffer heavy losses.

    Although Mu Yu and Tang Jie didn¡¯t know what Zhao Hai was doing inside his house, they didn¡¯t inquire. They just went on to manage the mattes of the Hidden Cloud Vige.

    This time, they would need to leave some cultivators of the battlefield and bring people from the Cloudsea Territory back. This was to make the people of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield see that it¡¯s possible to subdue people from the Cloudsea Territory.

    However, the issue with this was that they would need trustworthy people to bring back. Fortunately, there were a lot of trustworthy people in the Hidden Cloud Vige. They wouldn¡¯t carelessly speak out of what was required. Nevertheless, the people to be brought back still needed to be chosen.

    In a blink of an eye, Mu Yu and Zhao Hai stayed in the Hidden Cloud Vige for a month. These days, Zhao Hai finally found a method to move the white clouds away from the Sea of Beasts. This method was pushing it from behind.

    Zhao Hai ns to make arge enough to cover a whitecloud ind. Then he would have the Hell King¡¯s Ship pull it from the front. And behind the would be a wall made out of transforming clouds. Then the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship, the Pagoda, Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots, adand Sword Shuttles would push it from behind. Thisbination was enough to move arge number of white clouds.

    However, therge needed to be made out of transforming clouds. Zhao Hai discovered that if he used Liquid Silver, then he would shred the whitecloud ind to pieces. As for the transforming clouds, it had simr strength as well as density. Most importantly, it was gentle enough to pull the whitecloud ind over without damaging it.

    Although a made out of transforming clouds was inferior to one made out of Liquid Silver, it was more effective for the task. Therefore, Zhao Hai finally decided to crease arge and wall out of transforming clouds.

    So after closing up for one month, Zhao Hai finally walked out of his cloud house. Tang Jie and Mu Yu were already waiting for him. There weren¡¯t a lot of things left to do in the Hidden Cloud Vige, so they were just idling and waiting for Zhao Hai toe out.

    In this month¡¯s time, the cloud beasts in the Sea of Beasts have stopped increasing. The mission to capture cloud beasts has also resumed. However, they were still prohibited from going too deep into the sea. After all, the Hidden Cloud Vige was already located inside the Sea of Beasts.

    When Zhao Hai came out, Mu Yu and Tang Jie immediately rushed towards his house. Seeing the two, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Brother Mu, Brother Jie, have everyone collect transforming clouds. We need a lot of them as soon as possible.¡±

    Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say what he was nning to do, both Mu Yu and Tang Jie trusted him. So they immediately transmitted orders and before long the entire Hidden Cloud Vige was mobilized. Whether they be a Cloudsea Territory Cultivator or someone from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, they all took transforming clouds from their hands and handed them over.

    Because transforming clouds could be used for practically anything, everyone had arge quantity of them inside their spatial bags.

    Zhao Hai immediately organized people to start making the. Because the was too big, he needs everyone¡¯s help to make it.

    It took ten days for the to be finished. It was a huge, it can almost cover the entire Hidden Cloud Vige. The eyes of the were asrge as a person, butpared to how big the was, it was negligible.

    Besides the, Zhao Hai also constructed walls out of transforming clouds. After everything was prepared, Zhao Hai immediately stored them inside the Space. Then he went to Mu Yu and said, ¡°Brother Mu, I¡¯m going. Wait for my signal. Once I send word back, have everyone teleport to the Hell King¡¯s Ship. This time, we will certainly meet a cloud beast attack. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to handle it on my own.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded and said, ¡°Do what you can. Take your safety as a priority.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then he cupped his fist towards Mu Yu and Tang Jie before disappearing. Looking at the spot Zhao Hai disappeared from, Tang Jie¡¯s expression was somewhat heavy as he said, ¡°Big Brother, do you think Little Hai would be in danger?¡±

    Mu Yu shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Little Hai is much stronger than you can imagine. Let¡¯s just wait. I believe we¡¯ll receive news from him soon.¡±

    Although he didn¡¯t know why Mu Yu was so confident in Zhao Hai, Tang Jie still nodded. Then the two proceeded to make everyone prepare to support Zhao Hai.

    At this time, Zhao Hai already appeared on the whitecloud ind where he met Guo Ling. There were no huge changes on this ind. What made Zhao hai curious was that this ind was in the Sea of Beasts, yet there were no cloud beasts trying to eat him.

    However, there wasn¡¯t enough time to think much about this. Zhao Hai released his Undead before taking out therge and the walls. At the same time, he also released the Hell King¡¯s Ship, Giant Spirit Treasure Ship, Pagoda, Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots, and the Sword Shuttles. After everything was prepared, Zhao Hai immediately had the Undead start spreading the. This was made with this particr whitecloud ind in mind. Naturally, the size of the was enough. The walls were properly ced as well. The Giant Spirit Treasure Ship on the back now looked like a strange bulldozer. After that, Zhao Hai proceeded to push the entire whitecloud ind. The ind slowly moved and then drifted towards the direction of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    Zhao Hai excitedly gripped his fist. This sess was brought from theborious research he did with Laura and the others.

    But then, at this moment, Cai¡¯er¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Young Master, a lot of cloud beasts areing over.¡± Zhao Hai¡¯s expression changed. Then he immediately took a jade sword message and sent it out.

 Chapter 1586 â€“ Cloud Beast King

    <h4>Chapter 1586 ¨C Cloud Beast King</h4>

    Mu Yu was waiting for information from Zhao Hai. At the same time, the Hidden Cloud Vige waspletely prepared. Cultivators from both the Hidden Cloud Vige and the Hundred Treasures Realm were present at the transmission formation. As long as Zhao Hai sent word, they would immediately depart.

    It has been several hours since Zhao Hai left. Mu Yu almost went himself to see if Zhao Hai was going well. Then at this time, a spatial rift appeared near him. Then a jade sword message came out of the rift.

    Mu Yu received the jade sword message and then searched it using his spiritual force. Reading the message, his expression couldn¡¯t help but change. He immediatelymanded, ¡°Get in the transmission formation ording to what we nned. Be quick!¡±

    Tang Jie was standing beside Mu Yu. Hearing what Mu Yu said, hisplexion also changed. Since Mu Yu was anxious, it only meant that it had something to do with Zhao Hai. He quickly asked, ¡°Big Brother Mu, did something happen to Little Hai?¡±

    Mu Yu nodded and said, ¡°Little Hai seeded, but he¡¯s being attacked by cloud beasts. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll have a hard time blocking them. Move faster!¡± Mu Yu couldn¡¯t help but shout at his men.

    Those getting onto the transmission formation also knew that they were going to reinforce Zhao Hai. Seeing Mu Yu¡¯s expression, they knew that something must have happened. So all of them sped up.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s status in the Hundred Treasures Realm was very high. Even the subordinate realms regard him highly.

    This was all due to Zhao Hai¡¯s attitude from the moment he entered the Hundred Treasures Realm. He was very polite to everyone he met, no matter where they came from. The people from the subordinate realms were very grateful towards Zhao Hai for the help he gave them. Because of this, the people from the subordinate realms were also worried for him.

    A sh of white light appeared on the Hell King¡¯s Ship before a batch of cultivators appeared. As soon as these cultivators appeared, Zhao Hai immediately said, ¡°Quick, gather together.¡± The cultivators looked at therge whitecloud ind following behind the Hell King¡¯s Ship. They couldn¡¯t help but feel amazed deep inside. But before they could show their amazement, they followed Zhao Hai and went straight to the whitecloud ind. Then they took their magic artifacts out.

    At this time, an army of Undead stood on the whitecloud ind. These Undead were holding rifles that pointed out in all directions. As for Zhao Hai¡¯srge artifacts, as long as they have cannons, they were all primed and ready. Those with no cannons had Undead standing on them, also with rifles aimed at a direction.

    Seeing this arrangement, the cultivators didn¡¯t dare to ck off. Plenty of them had fought with Zhao Hai, so they knew that the only time Zhao Hai acted like this was when he was repelling the ten-thousand man army of the Fireweaver Race. Seeing Zhao Hai using this arrangement once more, they knew that their enemy this time would be formidable.

    These people guessed right. The enemy they were facing this time was very formidable. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect that this whitecloud ind was more than he imagined. The reason why it was still standing wasn¡¯t because it hadn¡¯t been found nor it was disliked by the cloud beasts. Instead, it was because it was treated as a food ration by the cloud beasts. The beast who decided to make the ind as a food ration was a Cloud Beast King. Its strength was far above ordinary Immortal Experts. It also had a lot of cloud beasts serving under it. This Cloud Beast King was also quite intelligent. Upon finding that people wanted to steal its food, it immediately moved to surround Zhao Hai.

    The Cloud Beast King¡¯s troops surpassed a hundred thousand beasts. Moreover, all of these cloud beasts were formidable. This caused Zhao Hai to be nervous.

    Zhao Hai was strong, but this Cloud Beast King wasn¡¯t weak either. Even Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t confident that he could win against this Cloud Beast King.

    Before long, more batches of cultivators appeared on the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Then these cultivators proceeded to position themselves on the whitecloud ind. All in all, there were 15 thousand people being sent over. Three thousand of them were from the Cloudsea Territory while the remaining 12 thousand were the ones Zhao Hai brought with him from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    Of the cultivators that Zhao Hai and Mu Yu brought over, 8000 of them would remain in the Hidden Cloud Vige. Naturally, once they head back, these 8000 would be counted towards the realm¡¯s losses.

    Before the cultivators present on the whitecloud ind could reach five thousand, the Cloud Beast King appeared along with its cloud beast army. Unexpectedly, the Cloud Beast King had the form of an old turtle.

    This old turtle waspletely ck with a metallic luster. It also had horns, a carapace that looked like a fortress, and strong limbs that allowed it to move fast.

    Behind this turtle was an uncountable amount of cloud beasts. Each of the cloud beasts had red res as they looked towards the whitecloud ind. It was clear that they were ready to go all out against Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai noticed that the turtle had entered the cannon¡¯s range, so he immediately ordered the cannons to open fire. The rumble of cannonfire was heard soon after. However, Zhao Hai knew that it wouldn¡¯t damage the cloud beast army too much. With the turtle in the front to defend, the cannons couldn¡¯t do anything given the turtle¡¯s high defensive capability.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression changed. He waved his hand and a spatial rift appeared. Then from the rift came Julie. Julie was strong, she was the only person inside the Space that could spar with Zhao Hai. It can be seen from this point how formidable she was.

    Julie was aware why Zhao Hai called her out, so when she came out she immediately roared and charged towards the sea. Julie¡¯s approach caused the cultivators on the whitecloud ind to be frightened. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to call a woman over. Moreover, the woman immediately charged towards the cloud sea.

    However, since Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything, they didn¡¯t ask. Since the cloud sea could suppress spiritual qi, they still weren¡¯t aware that the cloud beasts were there. Although they were prepared, they didn¡¯t have any targets to attack.

    Then this time, the Undead on therge artifacts began firing. Then cloud beasts began rushing over.

    Julie was now in front of the turtle. It must be mentioned that the turtle was really strong. Julie was much strongerpared to an average Immortal Expert, but she couldn¡¯t gain an advantage against the turtle. Instead, she was being pushed back.

    Despite this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t go over and help Julie. This was becauserge numbers of cloud beasts began to kill their way towards the whitecloud ind. All of the Undead were now firing their guns.

    Although the Undead opened fire, because the cloud beasts were also defensive, the rifles found it hard to kill them. It wasn¡¯t easy to deal with them.

    The cultivators on the whitecloud ind also began to move. Among these cultivators, besides some of those from the Hundred Treasures Realm, there were those who didn¡¯t have cloud beasts nor have fought against cloud beasts before, this was especially true for the cultivators from the subordinate realms. Because of this, they couldn¡¯t just leave the whitecloud ind to fight.

    Fortunately, Mu Yu already made some arrangements. Every teamposed of subordinate cultivators has someone from the Hundred Treasures Realm. In this battle, it would be the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm who would y the most important role. Although the people from the subordinate realms couldn¡¯t kill a lot of cloud beasts, at the very least they can protect themselves.

    Zhao Hai also released his Ster Transformations Sword Formation to surround groups of cloud beasts and eliminate them. By this point, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about getting these cloud beasts into the Space. This was because there was no need for that. He already had simr breeds of these cloud beasts inside the Space.

    As the fight went on, cultivators from the Hidden Cloud Vige began to move. Although there were a lot of cloud beasts, they had been reduced by a lot due to the rifles. So the cultivators were still able to fight with them on equal grounds.

    Naturally, the one who contributed the most was Julie. Without Julie holding the Cloud Beast King back, the cultivators would have suffered massive casualties.

    The reason why Zhao Hai didn¡¯t help Julie was because it wasn¡¯t the right time. He was now acting as themander of the troops. If he left, the cultivators might panic. If that happens, the cultivators might lose harder. Therefore, Zhao Hai could only hold on. He was waiting for Mu Yu to arrive. Once Mu Yues, he would immediately help Julie.

    After some time, Mu Yu arrived with thest batch of cultivators. Seeing the situation, Mu Yu stared, then his expression changed to seriousness before joining the rest.

    Seeing Mu Yu arrive, Zhao Hai immediately said, ¡°Brother Mu, you arrived. Help memand the men.¡± As soon as Mu Yu nodded, Zhao Hai disappeared.

    Mu Yu didn¡¯t know where Zhao Hai was going, but he knew that it must be something more important. Therefore, he immediately assumedmand.

    Zhao Hai appeared beside Julie and began to fight the turtle alongside her. One couldn¡¯t imagine the horror of fighting against the turtle. The old turtle was able to use the dark clouds around it as its domain, and it was a very huge domain. Zhao Hai and Julie were being pushed to their limits.

    Zhao Hai put on his armor and then used faith power to strengthen himself as well as Julie. Then he took out an iron rod and resumed attacking.

    With Faith Power as a support, the effect was very evident. Every time Zhao Hai attacked, he tried using the Infinity Technique to affect the dark clouds. However, the dark clouds were under the control of the turtle, so making contact with it wasn¡¯t as easy.

    Then Zhao Hai began to use the Beast Controlling Technique. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t very good with this technique. This was because the Space was already very good with subjugating beasts. There¡¯s no need to use this technique. So against this turtle, the technique was useless.

    The third technique Zhao Hai used was the Bright Sword Technique. It was a spiritual attack technique. However, the turtle¡¯s spirit was rock solid. Using this technique to defeat the turtle was practically impossible.

    Thest technique Zhao Hai tried to use was the Enlightenment Technique.

 Chapter 1587 â€“ Subjugating the Turtle

    <h4>Chapter 1587 - Subjugating the Turtle</h4>

    Actually, the method that Zhao Hai depended on to deal with the turtle was the Enlightenment Technique. The previous techniques were just used in order to mask it. The Infinity Technique can mask the Enlightenment Technique¡¯s spiritual qi fluctuations, the same was true for the Beast Controlling Technique. As for the Bright Sword Technique, he used it to block any waves of spiritual forceing from the turtle that could disrupt the Enlightenment Technique. He would grind the turtle bit by bit until it surrenders.

    The turtle was several degrees stronger than average Immortal Experts. Zhao Hai and Julie working together was only enough to fight it to a standstill, maybe a bit on the upper hand. But wanting to capture the turtle would be very hard. It was a path filled with pain and hardships.

    With how powerful the turtle was, who knows how long it has lived. In this case, how could Zhao Hai just let it go? He certainly wanted this turtle for his own use.

    The Enlightenment Technique was a slow but effective technique. Zhao Hai used it this time because the turtle could only notice the other techniques. It wouldn¡¯t pay attention to the mental attacks of the Enlightenment Technique.

    While Zhao Hai and Julie were holding the turtle back, the others were continuing their battle with the cloud beast army. Fortunately, the Undead were able to hold on because of their coordination. With Laura and the othersmanding them, the actions of the Undead were very unified.

    Meanwhile, Mu Yu was beginning to feel the pressure of the situation. When they were fighting the Fireweavers before, they knew that once the Fireweavers suffered enough casualties, then they would no doubt retreat. But this time, they were against cloud beasts. As long as the cloud beasts had their leader, then they would desperately rush forwards. It was a very tiring defense.

    Fortunately, the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s cultivators already had experiences dealing with cloud beasts. Since cloud beasts were close-ranged attackers, the people of the Hundred Treasures Realm didn¡¯t lose too much. Naturally, casualties still couldn¡¯t be avoided.

    Mu Yu also noticed while he wasmanding the battle that even if the cultivator army was going all out in fighting the cloud beasts, it was still the Undead who contributed the most. Their riflemen were divided into units and each unit was divided into three teams. Once one team fires, they would go back to reload and would then be reced by the next team. The other team would be on standby to rece the next team. And as long as someone was injured, someone would immediately rece them. Because of this, the Undead were able to fire at the cloud beasts nonstop.

    If there were cloud beasts that managed to survive the bullets and reach the front lines, some of the Undead would rush out and transform into beasts and kill the cloud beasts with the cooperation of the other Undead.

    But what drew Mu Yu¡¯s attention the most were the Undead who were wearing robes. Once in a while, these Undead would release dark mist that turned the dead cloud beasts into Undead. Then these Undead cloud beasts would turn around and attack the other cloud beasts.

    Mu Yu has never seen this kind of fighting before. He thought that thebat effectiveness of Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead relied on the rifles. But after seeing this, it might not be the case.

    The Undead were well-coordinated, which reduced their casualties to the minimum. With the help of the Undead, Mu Yu was able to stabilize the situation. From the beginning to the battle up to now, their casualties didn¡¯t exceed two thousand.

    But to Mu Yu, the situation still wasn¡¯t going well. He immediately took out a jade sword message and sent a letter back to the Hidden Cloud Vige. He asked Tang Jie to send another batch of people over, preferably with one or two Immortal Stage Elders. This was because Mu Yu could notice a couple of Immortal-stage cloud beasts mixed in the swarm. These cloud beasts were the reason why they lost this much.

    Tang Jie was also worried about Zhao Hai¡¯s situation. Seeing Mu Yu being worried, he knew that it wasn¡¯t going well. But since he was needed to takemand in the Hidden Cloud Vige, he couldn¡¯t leave. Therefore, the only thing he could do was worry.

    At this time, the transmission formation of the Hidden Cloud Vige lit up and then a jade sword message flew out. Tang Jie captured the jade sword message and swept it with his spiritual force. Then he immediately understood that situation. Tang Jie quickly took the jade sword message and went to the area where the Immortal-stage Elders were closing up.

    After handing the jade sword message to the Elders, they immediately moved and prepared to give aid to Zhao Hai¡¯s side. Meanwhile, they instructed Tang Jie to gather more manpower from the vige.

    To be honest, Tang Jie didn¡¯t expect the Elders to be this eager to move. Seeing the Elders preparing, Tang Jie couldn¡¯t help but be depressed. With the Elders leaving, and him being the ones to organize the troops, this meant that Tang Jie would be thest person to go to battle.

    Although Tang Jie was ufortable and worried, he still managed to organize manpower to be sent over. With Tang Jie¡¯s efforts, batches of cultivators were sent to the battlefield through the transmission formation. This allowed the battle to be less stressful.

    After the Immortal Elders arrived at the battle, they immediately fought against the Immortal-stage cloud beasts. Fortunately, these Immortal Elders have fought against cloud beasts before, so they had already adapted to the situation. With the Immortal Elders present, the Immortal-stage cloud beasts have been blocked from causing more casualties. Despite this, it would be impossible to deal with the cloud beasts in a short time. These cloud beasts weren¡¯t easy to deal with.

    Meanwhile, the battle between Zhao Hai and Julie versus the turtle has reached its peak. Zhao Hai was now using all methods at his disposal. But he discovered that besides very strong-hitting attacks, the other attacks were being ignored by the turtle.

    The defense of the turtle was really strong. Moreover, its strength didn¡¯t fall behind. Zhao Hai found out that attacking the turtle¡¯s shell was practically useless. He couldn¡¯t determine how thick it was, but it could take any attacks he threw at it. Attacking the turtle¡¯s shell felt like he was just throwing dust on the turtle¡¯s back.

    This was where Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual attacks yed a major role. The turtle was still affected by Zhao Hai spiritual attacks.

    Included in Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual attacks was Faith Power. With thisbination, most Immortal Experts would have sumbed a long time ago. The turtle was as stable as a mountain to be able tost this long against Zhao Hai¡¯s attacks.

    More than three hours have passed since the start of the battle. The cloud beasts were still flooding towards the whitecloud ind. The casualties on Zhao Hai¡¯s side were continuing to increase, now nearly reaching five thousand. As for the cloud beasts, more than 20 thousand of them had perished. However, these cloud beasts didn¡¯t retreat and just kept attacking. Fortunately, Tang Jie and the others were able toe in time to provide support.

    Zhao Hai and Julie were still butting heads with the turtle. But this time, the attacks of the turtle have gone weaker. There were also traces of being lost on its eyes from time to time. Zhao Hai knew that this was due to the effects of the Enlightenment Technique. The weakening of the turtle¡¯s attacks wasn¡¯t because it had been greatly injured. Instead, its attacks had gone weaker because it was beginning to hesitate.

    Then after hours of fighting, the turtle was no longer attacking Zhao Hai. Looking at the turtle, Zhao Hai waved his hand and opened a spatial rift. Then he sent the turtle to the Space.

    The turtle was very big. Its shell alone was as big as the Hell King¡¯s Ship¡¯s biggest form. Because of this, it took quite a lot of effort to send the turtle to the Space. Fortunately, after some time, the turtle was finally sent to the Space.

    When the turtle entered the Space, a prompt was immediately heard, ¡°Chaotic lifeform detected. Subjugating, subjugation seeded. This life form belonged to the turtle variant. Its strength is formidable and its defense is astonishing. Extracting genes. Genes extracted sessfully. Integrating genes to the beasts of the Space. Integration seeded.¡±

    With the end of the prompt, the turtle was now officially Zhao Hai¡¯s subordinate. When the turtle was subjugated, Zhao Hai immediately felt a surge of faith power pouring into his body. The faith power provided by the turtle was equal to the faith power provided by ten Immortal Experts. This was something that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect.

    Zhao Hai let out a long breath and released the turtle. Once the turtle was released, it immediately rushed towards Zhao Hai with its big head.

    Zhao Hai rubbed the head of the turtle and then said, ¡°Make the beasts stop. If they¡¯re willing to follow us, I can provide them with a ce. If they don¡¯t, then they can return to the Sea of Clouds themselves.¡±

    The turtle understood Zhao Hai and immediately raised its head and let out a long roar. All the cloud beasts who heard this roar stopped, then they immediately gathered around.

    Zhao Hai just remembered that cloud beasts were different to people. If cloud beasts dared to betray their leader, then they would be beaten to death. But once the turtle was conquered, these cloud beasts would be conquered as well.

    Although a lot of cloud beasts died fighting against Zhao Hai¡¯s people, there were still nearly 80 thousand of them left. As long as these cloud beasts could be tamed and put into cloudbeast tokens, the Hundred Treasures Realm would be able to send more people to the Cloudsea Territory.

    Zhao Hai had the turtle manage the cloud beasts as he and Julie went back to the whitecloud ind. The Immortal Experts as well as Tang Jie and Mu Yu were waiting for him there.

    Seeing Zhao Hai and Julie, they couldn¡¯t help but stare. Naturally, they knew who Zhao Hai was, but they didn¡¯t know Julie. Only Tang Jie and Mu Yu had seen her before.

    Zhao Hai took Julie to the Immortal Elders and gave them his salute. Then he said, ¡°Elders, thank you for your help. Rest assured, the matter has been resolved.¡±

    An Elder nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s resolved. Then we old men will head back. We¡¯ll leave the matters here to you.¡± The other Elders nodded before they went to the transmission formation and returned to the Hidden Cloud Vige.

 Chapter 1588 â€“ Halfbeast Island

    <h4>Chapter 1588 ¨C Halfbeast Ind</h4>

    As soon as the Elders left, Mu Yu and Tang Jie immediately gathered around Zhao Hai and Julie. Then Mu Yu looked at Julie and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen sister-inw. Little Hai, why did sister-inwe?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I have to call her over or else I won¡¯t be able to deal with the cloud beast, especially the Cloud Beast King. It¡¯s much stronger than the other Immortal Experts I¡¯ve faced. If it wasn¡¯t for Julie, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to deal with it. Alright, Brother Mu, Brother Tang, have everyone prepare to get cloud beasts. In a while, I¡¯ll have the cloud beasts return. Let¡¯s put them inside cloudbeast tokens.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai waved his hand and received the Undead. At the same time, the turtlemanded the cloud beasts to approach the whitecloud ind.

    When they saw the enormous turtle, Mu Yu and the others couldn¡¯t help but gasp. And upon seeing the swarm of cloud beasts behind it, the cultivators became nervous.

    But upon seeing that the cloud beasts were behaving, Mu Yu and Tang jie immediately arranged for people to receive the cloud beasts into cloudbeast tokens. It must be said that this was the most rxed they had been in subduing cloud beasts.

    A cloudbeast token can contain more than one cloud beast. Cloudbeast tokens can be divided into ssifications based on their quality of refining. The lowest quality cloud beast can contain five cloud beasts while the best can hold fifty. Moreover, a person can use more than one cloud beast. Even if you had a hundred cloud beasts, nobody would care. The cultivators on the whitecloud ind continued to store the cloud beasts on the cloudbeast tokens. After all, the Hundred Treasures Realmcked a lot of cloud beasts to make a proper move in the Cloudsea Territory. A lot of people from the Hundred Treasures Realm were willing toe over. The problem was there were too many wolves and not enough meat.

    After the cloud beasts were stored, Zhao Hai asked Mu Yu and Tang Jie to lead everyone back to the Hidden Cloud Vige. Now there were only about a thousand people left on the ind. There were also corpses of those who died in battle. They were preserved and would be given a proper burial once they return to the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Cultivators didn¡¯t mind the dead too much. As a cultivator, they were fighting against the heavens to change their fate. Dying during battle was verymon for them. Upon embarking onto the road of cultivation, they knew they would face danger at every corner.

    After everything had been dealt with, Zhao Hai instructed some of the cultivators to stay in the whitecloud ind while some would take a rest inside the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Zhao Hai also left the turtle outside. With a Cloud Beast King present, other cloud beasts wouldn¡¯t dare approach the whitecloud ind.

    Their speed wasn¡¯t fast. After all, it wasn¡¯t that easy to drag such arge ind over the sea. The cultivators stayed on the whitecloud ind for about a week. They used these days to tame and cultivate their cloud beasts.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried that the people from the Cloudbeast Territory would discover them. This was because they were far from the upied inds of the Cloudsea Territory. And it was impossible for the people of the Cloudsea Territory to reach this far into the Sea of Beasts.

    Guo Ling was already extremely lucky to be able to reach his whitecloud ind. The route that Guo Ling used has long been useless. Therefore, it had be impossible for the people of the Cloudsea Territory to reach this far.

    After traveling for more than ten days, they were finally able to get out of the Sea of Beasts. Although the remaining trip wasn¡¯t short, they would no longer be disturbed by cloud beasts, making the remaining trip much safer.

    Cultivators were already familiar with this lifestyle. They could even close up for several years at a time. Weeks on the sea meant nothing to them.

    However, the cultivators didn¡¯t close up. Instead, they took this chance to exchange notes with each other. This was a rare opportunity for them to have a proper discussion. This would be beneficial to their cultivation.

    Zhao Hai and Mu Yu were also very rxed. With the huge turtle guarding them, no cloud beast dared to harass them.

    The two of them already sent word back to Mu Yao saying that they were going to return in a month or so. This way, Mu Yao would be prepared. Mu Yao and the others were very concerned about this matter. The Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s control over the Octopus Inds has also be more strict. This attracted the attention of the other high-grade realms.

    Actually, the high-grade realms were very envious of the Hundred Treasures Realm. This was because of Zhao Hai who was able to go in and out of the Sea of Clouds. With the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s current actions, it was clear that Zhao Hai was going to return.

    Time ticked and one month has passed by. Zhao Hai and the others finally reached the edge of the Sea of Clouds. Although it was still some distance from the Octopus Inds, they had to stop. This was because they needed the whitecloud ind to be amidst the dark clouds in order to grow.

    After the whitecloud ind stopped, Zhao Hai immediately received therge. As for the walls, Zhao Hai kept them on the ind. After that, Zhao Hai brought the cultivators back to the Octopus Inds.

    Mu Yao and the others were already waiting for Zhao Hai¡¯s arrival. Seeing Zhao Hai return, Mu Yao and Zong Ze personally greeted him. After letting the other cultivators take a rest on the Octopus Inds, Zhao Hai took Mu Yao and Zong Ze to the whitecloud ind.

    When the four entered the whitecloud ind and saw the traces of battle, Mu Yao and Zong Ze couldn¡¯t help but be moved.

    Zong Ze turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, with this whitecloud ind, our Hundred Treasures Realm will have more things to put on the table. Moreover, those high-grade realms could only circle around us. As long as we find an opportunity, we can clean them up.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded and said, ¡°Correct. Now that we have this whitecloud ind, we can bleed the other high-grade realms out. Sooner orter, we will be able to swallow them.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°When we were heading this way, we encountered a cloudbeast attack. Brother Tang Jie already received around 80 thousand cloud beasts. The Realm can arrange people to go to the Hidden Cloud Vige to get those cloud beasts and distribute it to everyone. Then they cane here to cultivate. Their strength would no doubt increase in a short time.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded and said, ¡°Once the high-grade realms see their improvement, they would not be able to sit still. Then we won¡¯t worry whether they would be hooked or not. Alright, let¡¯s head back and arrange for people toe here as soon as possible.¡±

    Zong Ze smiled faintly and said, ¡°I think the cultivators from the Cloudsea Territory will shock them the most. The other realms would certainly be dumbfounded when they see them. They would also want to go to the Cloudsea Territory and capture people. Hahaha. It will be so fun to watch if that happens.¡±

    Mu Yao agreed, ¡°Just let them fight with each other. When the timees, we can make a move and clean them up. But in the meantime, we¡¯ll have to change our target.¡±

    Hearing Mu Yao, Zong Ze couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Mu Yao replied, ¡°Our Hundred Treasures Realm is fast approaching the status of the Five Great Realms. The other high-grade realms would certainly have a problem with this. If they want to take action, they will definitely unite. It would be unfavorable for us if that happens. So we need to butt heads with a strong enemy, like the Fireweaver Race.¡±

    Hearing Mu Yao, even Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sater. They all knew what kind of existence the Fireweavers were. They were one of the Five Great Realms. It would be unwise for the Hundred Treasures Realm if they fought against the Fireweavers at this time.

    Mu Yao saw their expressions changin, so he borated, ¡°Don¡¯t look too highly upon the Fireweavers. We all know that their rtionship with the other Great Realms isn¡¯t good. If we attack them, the other Great Realms would certainly be happy.¡±

    Zong Ze hesitated before saying, ¡°The Firewavers are very strong. And with their history, wouldn¡¯t it be bad if we attack them? Wouldn¡¯t we provoke their connection with the other realms?¡±

    Mu Yao shook his head and said, ¡°The Five Great Realms are anxious to conquer each other. The realms bordering the Fireweavers are the Sword Realm and the Divergent Realm. These two realms didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with the Fireweavers, especially the Sword Realm. They had multiple shes with the Fireweavers, but not that serious. If we worked with the Sword Realm, we might not be able to progress far. It might be because of their realm¡¯s doctrine, but the Sword Realm seems to be unwilling to deal with the Fireweavers. On the contrary, the people from the Divergent Realm are made up of different groups with different abilities. They¡¯re strong both in offense and defense. If we fight them, we won¡¯t be able to fare well.¡±

    Zong Ze frowned and said, ¡°So you n to have the Divergent Realm help us deal with the Fireweavers? I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t be possible. The Five Great Realms existed for so many years. And they worked very hard to achieve their current bnce. If we insert ourselves, wouldn¡¯t the Divergent Realm disagree?¡±

    Mu Yao smiled faintly and said, ¡°It depends on what we require. If we send our forces to the Fireweavers¡¯ territory, then naturally the other Great Realms wouldn¡¯t agree. But what if we don¡¯t?¡±

    Zong Ze stared, then he immediately thought of something. His eyes shone as he said, ¡°You mean that ce?¡±

    Mu Yao smiled faintly and said, ¡°Correct, it¡¯s that ce. If we want that ce, then won¡¯t the Divergent Realm hand it over? While the Divergent Realm can eat a part of the Fireweaver Race¡¯s territory, we can get that ce. Why wouldn¡¯t they disagree?¡±

    Zong Ze kept silent. Naturally he approved Mu Yao¡¯s n. On the other hand, Zhao Hai and Mu Yu didn¡¯t understand what they were talking about.

    But it didn¡¯t take long before Zhao Hai guessed what ce Mu Yao and Zong Ze were talking about. The Halfbeast Ind!

    Halfbeast Ind is a ce of headaches. As the name suggests, Halfbeast Ind was once inhabited by beasts. It was also once part of the Land of Chaos. Many years ago, the Five Great Realms invaded the Land of Chaos. Although the Land of Chaos managed to repel the Five Great Realms, the Five Great Realms were able to upy Halfbeast Ind and had be part of the Divergent Realm¡¯s territory. The Divergent Realm initially wanted to truly integrate the ind to their territory, but they were unsessful. Nevertheless, the Five Great Realms weren¡¯t soft persimmons. You can pinch them all you want, but if you touch their territory, they wouldn¡¯t be polite.[1]

    However, the location of Halfbeast Ind was very special. Because of its origin, it was very close to the Land of Chaos. If the Land of Chaos sends troops to seize Halfbeast Ind, the Divergent Realm would find it very hard to defend it.

    But if there¡¯s a way to pass this burden to another group, then things would be different. The Halfbeast Ind deep into the Land of Chaos in exchange for the Fireweaver Race¡¯s territory, it was a no-brainer. The Divergent Realm would certainly agree to it.

    Although Zhao Hai managed to guess correctly, he didn¡¯t say anything. He knew that Halfbeast Ind was a taboo ce. This was especially true for the Five Great Realms. Only a few people dared mention it.

    The reason nobody talked much about the ind was because it was a ce that was difficult to take by relying only on force. It was because of this that it was very difficult to take back. Therefore, no realms mentioned it. It was the shame of the realms in the Land of Chaos.

    But at the same time, the ind was also a weak point for the Divergent Realm. The ind had no specialmodities. One one side of the ind was the sea while on the other was thend of the Great Realms. It was not close to any of the Five Great Realms, so reinforcing the ind depended on transmission formations. It was now treated by the Divergent Realm as an enve.

    And this enve was what the people of the Land of Chaos dreamed about. The Divergent Realm can guard the ind for the glory of the Five Great Realms. However, if the Hundred Treasures Realm uses the Fireweaver Realm¡¯s territory to exchange for the ind, the Divergent Realm would no doubtply. But the Divergent Realm might also suspect that the Hundred Treasures Realm would renege on their word.

    After thinking for some time, Zong Ze said, ¡°If the Divergent Realm agrees, then there¡¯s no problem. But we need to get our hands on the ind first, or else we won¡¯t send our troops.¡±

    Mu Yao smiled faintly and said, ¡°If we can¡¯t go to that ce, then we won¡¯t send troops. Once we get to that ce, we would have less things to worry about. Once we deal with the Land of Chaos, we¡¯ll have a foothold to attack the Five Great Realms. And if we seed in doing that, let¡¯s see what the Sky Tower would do to us.¡±

    Hearing Mu Yao¡¯s words, Zhao Hai has to recognize that Mu Yao¡¯s words were too grand. If a united Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield fights against the Sky Tower, it would be very hard to see who would win or lose.

    However, Zhao Hai was sure that the Sky Tower wouldn¡¯t just let the Hundred Treasures Realm easily unify the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Not to mention that there¡¯s still the Cloudsea Territory on the side, it was still unknown if the Five Great Realm had a backing. If there¡¯s another existence like the Cloudsea Territory beyond thends of the Five Great Realms, what would the Hundred Treasures realm do? When the timees they might not even be able to hold on to their current domain.

    1. Land of Chaos refers tonds outside the territory of the Five Great Realms. See here.

 Chapter 1589 â€“ Person From The Divergent Realm

    <h4>Chapter 1589 ¨C Person From The Divergent Realm</h4>

    Just as Mu Yao and the others expected, upon discovering the whitecloud ind, the entire Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield was in an uproar. Naturally, the Fireweavers didn¡¯te in contact with the Hundred Treasures Realm. After all, the two sides already have enmity with each other. However, they went to the other realms and asked about what was in the Sea of Clouds.

    The Hundred Treasures Realm doesn¡¯t intend to keep this matter a secret. These people would want to go to the Cloudsea Territory and get a slice. This would be the best for the realm. Just let these people beat each other up along with the people from the Cloudsea Territory.

    Because of this, the Hundred Treasures Realm announced the method of making transforming clouds as well as the fact that white clouds cannot be left outside for a long time. They also announced that the addition of transforming clouds to refining would increase its sess rate. Naturally, they didn¡¯t forget to mention the cloud beasts while they were at it.

    When the Hundred Treasures Realm announced all of this, adding to the fact that the high-grade realms had acquired cloud nts before, everyone was attracted. Most importantly, now that the Hundred Treasures Realm managed to get a whitecloud ind, this meant that they now have a base on the Sea of Clouds where they can make attacks or defend.

    All realms weren¡¯t idiots. They knew very clearly how important this whitecloud ind was. With this whitecloud ind, the Hundred Treasures Realm could increase their sess rate of refining artifacts, tame cloud beasts, and in turn elerate the speed of their cultivation. There¡¯s also cloud rice, cloud herbs, and other things. All of these were benefits to the realm.

    It would be hard for these things to not induce envy to all who knew about it. However, they didn¡¯t have the ability to enter the Sea of Clouds nor did they have any ability to bring back a whitecloud ind back to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    But at the same time, the other realms could see the losses of the Hundred Treasures Realm. The other realms inquired about the number of people the Hundred Treasures Realm sent out. Naturally, what they got wasn¡¯t an exact number. What they knew was that the Hundred Treasures Realm sent around 30 thousand people to the expedition. However, only less than 10 thousand people came back. This meant that the Hundred Treasures Realm lost 20 thousand people.

    This kind of loss wasn¡¯t small for any realm. Butpared to thest time where the high-grade realms tried to invade the Cloudsea Territory, the Hundred Treasures Realm still fared better. When the high-grade realms attacked Ye Ind, they used cultivators from their own realms, they didn¡¯t use anyone from their subordinate realms.

    But in this way, the subordinate realms were exempted from the disaster. Although the high-grade realms suffered great losses, the subordinate realms were unharmed.

    The Hundred Treasures Realm was different. This time, they also dispatched troops from their subordinate realms. Therefore, the Hundred Treasures Realm didn¡¯t lose too much of their own people since they shared the loss with their subordinate realms.

    Of course, all of this was just a facade for the other realms. The actual losses of the Hundred Treasures Realm wasn¡¯t as big at about 2 thousand people, far from the 20 thousand that the people outside believed.

    The other realms were also paying attention to the losses of the Hundred Treasures Realm. But what they were paying attention the most to was the whitecloud ind that the Hundred Treasures Realm has brought back.

    For a while, the high-grade realms came in contact with the Hundred Treasures Realm regrly. Besides inquiring about the situation, everyone wanted to know what traversing the Sea of Clouds was like.

    Mu Yao and Zong Ze were very busy for several days meeting representatives from various realms. But on this day, the two of them were inside the conference hall meeting one person.

    The person wasn¡¯t tall. He had green skin and thick fur, and looked like a wild beast. Despite this, he wore proper cultivator robes. Although he looked scary, he had a gentle aura covering his body. His presence was quite confusing.

    Mu Yao and Zong Ze bowed to the man and said, ¡°We have seen Mister Sleat. For the Great Divergent Realm to visit our Hundred Treasures Realm, we feel extremely honored.¡±

    As soon as he heard Mu Yao, Sleat couldn¡¯t help butugh as he said, ¡°Elder Mu and Elder Zong are too polite. This time, I came here to discuss cooperation with the Hundred Treasures Realm on behalf of the Divergent Realm.¡±

    Mu Yao asked Sleat to sit down. Right now, there were no longer any mats inside the conference hall. Instead, the mats were reced by soft white clouds. They were veryfortable to sit in.

    Sleat inspected the white clouds as he slowly sat down. He couldn¡¯t help but nod as he turned to Mu Yao and Zong Ze before saying, ¡°You really know how to enjoy life. Is this made from transforming clouds? It¡¯s really good.¡±

    Mu Yao smiled and said, ¡°Right, this is made from transforming clouds. If Mister Sleat likes it, we can give you some of it.¡±

    Sleat didn¡¯t decline, he smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be impolite. But I came here this time to discuss our cooperation with the Hundred Treasures Realm.¡±

    Mu Yao and Zong Ze looked at each other. Then Zong Ze opened his mouth and said, ¡°How does your realm n to cooperate with us?¡±

    Sleat replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this cooperation doesn¡¯t involve the Cloudsea Territory. Instead, we n to deal with the Fireweaver Race!¡±

    Mu Yao and Zong Ze were stunned. They thought that Sleat came here looking for cooperation regarding the Cloudsea Territory. But this doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. Instead, they want to work together to deal with the Fireweavers.

    Sleat saw Mu Yao and Zong Ze looking at each other and thought that they didn¡¯t believe what he said. So he immediately followed-up, ¡°Please don¡¯t doubt our sincerity. This time, in order to deal with the Fireweavers, we¡¯ve already contacted the Sword Realm. They also gave a positive response. This means that we aren¡¯t the ones making a move against the Fireweavers, we also have the Sword Realm on our side. If you agree, then our three realms can send troops to fight the Fireweavers. With us three working together, I believe we can eliminate them.¡±

    Mu Yao and Zong Ze kept silent. They also want to cooperate with the Divergent Realm to deal with the Fireweavers. They didn¡¯t expect the Sword Realm to also join in. This means that they have more people to share benefits with. Now, acquiring Halfbeast Ind has be unclear.

    After exchanging looks with Mu Yao, Zong Ze opened his mouth and said, ¡°Mister Sleat, although we have a grudge against the Fireweavers, with our current state, we don¡¯t have enough strength to fight them. We¡¯re very interested in your proposal, but you should have known that the Hundred Treasures Realm has lost a lot of people recently. If we go to war with the Fireweavers now, our losses would be greater. When the timees, we will be ced in an awkward position.¡±

    Sleat didn¡¯t have any negative reactions to what Zong Ze said. He understood what Zong Ze meant. Zong Ze¡¯s words were very obvious. The Hundred Treasures Realm doesn¡¯t want to send troops, but if there was enough benefit then they might.

    Sleat has long been prepared for this response. He looked at Zong Ze then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Although our three realms would fight the Fireweavers, the Hundred Treasures is far from the Fireweaver Race¡¯s territory. Even if we win, there¡¯s no benefit to the Hundred Treasures Realm. Because of this, we understand if the Hundred Treasures Realm doesn¡¯t want to send troops. But if you send troops, the Divergent Realm will not treat you unjustly. Afterwards, we will give you Halfbeast Ind. What do you think?¡±

    Hearing Sleat, Mu Yao and Zong Ze could no longer sit still. Sleat¡¯s appearance here at this time was already a surprise. Then after hearing the Divergent Realm¡¯s proposal, they were surprised even more. They were confused about how Sleat was able to put forward the conditions that they wanted to have in the first ce.

    In fact, Mu Yao and Zong Ze already thought about the reason. For the Divergent Realm, Halfbeast Ind was an unproductive burden. Although it had harvestable resources, the inhabitants of Halfbeast Ind were very arrogant and very hard to manage. The fact that it was just a foreign enve, there was no point in keeping it.

    The Divergent Realm also knew about the Halfbeast Ind¡¯s significance to the people from the Land of Chaos. It was for this reason that the Divergent Realm came up with this proposal. Trading Halfbeast Ind for troops from the Hundred Treasures Realm, not only would they let go of a uselessnd, they can even get morend upon eliminating the Fireweaver Race.

    Discarding a foreign enve for a nearbynd, it was a no-brainer. Therefore, the Divergent Realm had no problems bringing this proposal up.

    Seeing Mu Yao and Zong Ze¡¯s expressions, Sleat knew that they were moved. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to think about this too much. Giving Halfbeast Ind to the Hundred Treasures Realm is a decision approved by everyone in the Divergent Realm. We can even make a written agreement so that nobody can renege on our promise. However, I need to make things clear so that our rtionship wouldn¡¯t be affected. Halfbeast Ind has been under the control of the Divergent Realm for many years. However, we weren¡¯t able to manage it well. The inhabitants of the ind are all very hard to control. We even gave them proper benefits, but they didn¡¯t ept it. If you want to get something from the ind, it would be very hard. If you don¡¯t agree to this condition, then we can discuss another. What do you think?¡±

    Hearing Sleat, Mu Yao and Zong Ze rxed. To be honest, they were already aware of the situation in Halfbeast Ind. The ind wasn¡¯t far from the Hundred Treasures Realm, so it would be easy to get any news about it. Also, due to the location of the ind, the Divergent Realm could use it as a springboard to attack the Hundred Treasures Realm if they wanted to. In the past years, people from the Hundred Treasures Realm could see people from the Divergent Realm from time to time. They also supported the inhabitants of the ind in fighting the Divergent Realm. This was also part of the reason why the Divergent Realm has been having trouble dealing with Halfbeast Ind. This was also the reason why the Hundred Treasures Realm could rx about the ind¡¯s situation.

    But this was also because the Divergent Realm didn¡¯t send too many resources to Halfbeast Ind. If they focused on it, it would be impossible for the ind¡¯s inhabitants to defend. It was also for this reason that the Hundred Treasures Realm was concerned about getting their hands on the ind. After all, having a nail buried on one¡¯s back doesn¡¯t feel so good.

 Chapter 1590 â€“ Show of Strength

    <h4>Chapter 1590 ¨C Show of Strength</h4>

    Mu Yao and Zong Ze were inside the conference hall. Beside them were fifty Elders. All of these Elders were members of the Elder¡¯s Assembly. These were the people who needed to be called when something crucial to the realm needs to be discussed.

    Dispatching troops to the Fireweaver Race!

    The important matter Mu Yao and Zong Ze wanted to discuss was sending troops against the Fireweavers. This was a major event. What kind of existence were the Fireweavers? It was one of the Five Great Realms and was much stronger than the Hundred Treasures Realm. Now, the Hundred Treasures Realm intends to send troops to attack the Fireweavers. In addition to revenge, it was also to acquire Halfbeast Ind. This was no doubt a huge matter.

    Originally, this matter was discussed among the Elders. But this time, Mu Yao and Zong Ze let Zhao Hai and Mu Yu participate. With their great contributions to the realm, they were more than qualified to join this meeting.

    Mu Yao scanned everyone inside the room. Then he lightly coughed and said, ¡°I think you all know the reason why we¡¯re all here. The Divergent Realm approached us to send troops to deal with the Fireweavers. Besides the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Divergent Realm, the Sword Realm would also participate. Elder Zong Ze and I want to send troops. I want to ask your thoughts about this.¡±

    One of the Elders answered, ¡°We should send troops. Not only can we get revenge, we can also take Halfbeast Ind back. This matter is very important to us.¡±

    Another Elder said, ¡°But if we send troops, I¡¯m afraid our casualties wouldn¡¯t be small. The Fireweavers aren¡¯t easy to deal with. If we lost a lot, the other high-grade realms might make a move on us.¡±

    The other Elder shook his head and said, ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare. They lost a lot of people back when they attacked the Cloudsea Territory. They wouldn¡¯t recover so soon. I think this is a good opportunity to deal with the Fireweavers. Even if we lose a lot of people, nothing will happen. The other high-grade realms are also injured and won¡¯t have any manpower to attack us.¡±

    The other Elders nodded. Zong Ze opened his mouth and said, ¡°Our main goal in attacking the Fireweavers isn¡¯t revenge, instead it is to take Halfbeast Ind back. Halfbeast Ind is practically in our backyard. If we don¡¯t take it back, we will always worry about threatsing from it. Over the years, the Hundred Treasures Realm invested a lot of resources on the ind, but we haven¡¯t had the chance to take it back. After all, in name, it belongs to the Divergent Realm. They wouldn¡¯t just let it go that easily. Now we have the opportunity to take the ind. We can¡¯t miss this chance.¡±

    The others nodded. This was indeed a good opportunity. Needless to say, everyone present knew how important Halfbeast Ind was to the Hundred Treasures Realm. If they can seed, it would greatly benefit them in the future.

    Mu Yao looked everyone in the eyes and said, ¡°Also, this move can make the other high-grade realms less vignt towards us. Because of how much they lost in theirst battle, the other high-grade realm were wary towards us. Although Little Hai¡¯s expedition caused them to be less vignt, they still couldn¡¯t rx towards us. After all, when we took the whitecloud ind, people from our subordinate realms participated. This lessened the losses to our realm. If we dispatch troops this time, our casualties will cause the other high-grade realms to be more rxed. Perhaps they might evenunch another attack towards the Cloudsea Territory.¡±

    ¡°With their previous losses, the other high-grade realms are now in a situation where the master is weak while the ve is strong. If they attack the Cloudsea Territory, they will definitely send troops from their subordinate realms. This way, they can rob the Cloudsea Territory while also reducing the strength of their subordinate realms.¡±

    The other Elders went quiet. They began to think about this angle. Hearing Mu Yao, they could now see that there were a lot of advantages in sending troops to attack the Fireweavers. Naturally, this meant that they needed to send troops immediately.

    Seeing that nobody was opposed to the idea, Zong Ze turned to Zhao hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, the agreement we had with the Divergent Realm is that we should send at least 80 thousand troops. We¡¯ll have to depend on you to transport them using yourrge artifacts. What do you think?¡±

    Everyone in the conference hall turned their heads to Zhao Hai. To the Elders present, Zhao Hai¡¯s name was no longer foreign. With how many merits Zhao Hai gained, it would be strange for these Elders to forget about him.

    Now that Zong Ze asked, the Elders also wanted to hear what Zhao Hai would say. Zhao Hai stood up and then looked at the Elders and said, ¡°Replying to the Elder. There¡¯s no problem even if we send a hundred thousand people. I can transport how many people you can send. Moreover, I can guarantee that they will not leave therge artifacts when the battle starts.¡±

    The Elders were relieved when they heard Zhao Hai. All of them knew Zhao Hai¡¯s ability. Zhao Hai¡¯s threerge artifacts all have internal space. These spaces could be used to transport people and goods.

    Zong Ze nodded and said, ¡°Alright, make your preparations. Tell us what you need and we¡¯ll fully support you.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and sat down. Then Zong Ze turned to the others and said, ¡°Now that this matter is settled, you all go back and prepare. This time, we¡¯ll also send Immortal Experts along with the troops to attack the Fireweavers.¡±

    Everyoneplied and then left the hall, leaving Mu Yu and Zhao Hai behind along with Zong Ze and Mu Yao. Zong Ze looked at the two and said, ¡°The importance of our attack against the Fireweavers cannot be understated. This isn¡¯t as simple as getting revenge from the Fireweavers or gaining Halfbeast Ind. This is also a chance for the Hundred Treasures Realm to show our strength to the Divergent Realm and the Sword Realm. In this way, we can establish an equal rtionship with them in the future. Otherwise, they will always think that they can crush us at any time, which would be unfavorable for us. So we need to perform well in this battle. Little Hai, can you still integrate artifacts to your weapon? If possible, the realm will take out more Giant Spirit Treasures Ships to be integrated into your weapon. We need toe strong in our attack against the Fireweavers. And we¡¯re depending on yourrge artifacts.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared. To be honest, he can use several Giant Spirit Treasure Ships right now. However, it would be extremely eye-catching. He didn¡¯t expect Zong Ze to bring this matter up. Although it might be a waste for the Hundred Treasures Realm to sacrifice multiple Giant Spirit Treasure Ships, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t worry much about it. The Hundred Treasures Realm already had a lot of Giant Spirit Treasure Ships in their hands. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem even if they sacrifice tenrge artifacts.¡±

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai immediately said, ¡°Alright. Elder can rest assured. If permitted, I can integrate about ten Giant Spirit Treasure Ships into my Liquid Silver. If we add more materials to it, I might even add a couple Sword Shuttles.¡±

    Zong Ze walked around for a while before he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Go ahead, you can get any materials you want. I¡¯ll give you ten Giant Spirit Treasure Ships as well as 100 Sword Shuttles. Sword Shuttles are fast, offensively strong and quite agile. Whether in offense or defense, they are very useful.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take the ten Giant Spirit Treasure Ships first. Then I¡¯ll go to Yan. I heard that there has been more waste materials sent over there. I¡¯ll clean it up. But I will need time.¡±

    Zong Ze nodded, ¡°I can give you time, but it cannot be long. Half a month, I can only give you half a month. Is that enough?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Elder, I¡¯ll take the Giant Spirit Treasure Ships now.¡±

    Zong Ze nodded. Then Mu Yao opened his mouth and said, ¡°There are newly refined Giant Spirit Treasure Ships that will be sent to the headquarters soon. I think you should go to the realm directly and get them. This would save us the effort of transporting them here.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll be heading there immediately.¡±

    Zong Ze tossed amand token to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Take this token to get the ships. Once you get them, you can go directly to Yan.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned around and left.

    When Zhao Hai left, Mu Yao turned to Mu Yu and said, ¡°Little Yu, go organize the troops right now. We need to get 80 thousand people. You also need to train them to work together and assign them tobat units ording to their fighting style. They will enter Little Hai¡¯srge artifacts in groups so that they can disy all of their strength. Understood?¡±

    Mu Yu nodded and said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure to train them well.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded, then he said, ¡°Go. Although Immortal Experts will also be going, they will only face the Immortal Experts of the other side. The key figures in this fight will be you and Little Hai. I want the smallest loss but the biggest harvest.¡±

    Mu Yu assured him, ¡°Master, rest assured, we¡¯ll finish the task perfectly. There will be no problems with Little Hai¡¯srge artifacts. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    Zong Ze nodded and said, ¡°Go. But keep our movements discreet. It¡¯ll be troublesome if the Fireweavers knew about it. You can make an excuse by going to our subordinate realms and saying that you¡¯re going to count their loss during ourst expedition into the Cloudsea Territory. At the same time, pick people we¡¯ll be sending and distribute them into units. There must be no mistakes.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded. Zong Ze waved his hand and allowed him to leave. Looking at Mu Yu¡¯s back, Zong Ze said, ¡°I hope we¡¯ll seed!¡±

    Mu Yao replied, ¡°I¡¯m sure we will.¡±

 Chapter 1591 â€“ Armored Turtle

    <h4>Chapter 1591 ¨C Armored Turtle</h4>

    Zhao Hai was inside the Space quietly looking at ten Giant Spirit Treasure Ships slowly disappearing. Actually, there¡¯s no need for him to take these Giant Spirit Treasure Ships. However, he still decided to take these ships. This was because in addition to the Giant Spirit Treasure Ships, he would also use something else, the Turtle Cloud Beast King.

    The Cloud Turtle that Zhao Hai subdued in the Sea of Beasts was very powerful. Its defense couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Even Immortal Experts wouldn¡¯t be able to deal damage to the turtle. If turned into an artifact, the turtle would be terrifying.

    However, the cloud turtle was alive, and that¡¯s better. Zhao Hai gave the turtle ayer of armor made from Liquid Silver.

    It must be said that despite its defense, the turtle also had weak points. First of them were its eyes. It was an obvious weakness. If the turtle¡¯s eyes were attacked, it would no doubt be heavily injured.

    Another weak point of the turtle was its behind. Zhao Hai made sure to protect these ces. Zhao Hai would turn a portion of Liquid Silver into a light red crystal to cover the turtle¡¯s eyes. As for its behind, there¡¯s no need for further modifications. Whatever the turtle ate and drank was fully digested, it didn¡¯t need to defecate. Therefore, its behind would be fully covered up.

    There¡¯s also the turtle¡¯s four limbs. Although they were also quite defensive, Zhao Hai was still not convinced. So he would also prepare leg armor for the turtle.

    Not only would Zhao Hai prepare armor for the turtle, he also nned to construct a fortress on the turtle¡¯s shell. He wants to install a fortress on top of the turtle. Any Undead or Cultivator can upy this fortresster on.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t spend any effort on managing the Giant Spirit Treasure Ships and the Sword Shuttles. Instead, he made sure to equip the turtle with all it needed for battle. Not only did he give armor to the turtle, he also made sure to improve itsbat prowess.

    At this time, Laura and the others were making ns for the turtle. In their opinion, they need to design beautiful and powerful armor for the turtle. This way, the turtle could be a terrifying force on the battlefield.

    The Universal Processing Machine already made a lot of ns for the turtle. However, either Laura and the others weren¡¯t satisfied with these ns, or the turtle wasn¡¯tfortable with it. Therefore, there has been no final design yet.

    It must be said that the turtle was quite interesting. When it was back in the Sea of Beasts, although it was strong and intelligent, it didn¡¯tmunicate with Zhao Hai at all. It only made moves to show its feelings.

    But aftering to the Space, the turtle has be more intelligent. Although it cannot turn humanoid and talk verbally with Zhao Hai, it used its spiritual force to talk. Because of this, it was able to reject any ns that it didn¡¯t like.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect the turtle to be very picky. Seeing it act like this, he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    Finally, after repeated discussion between the women and the turtle, a n was chosen. The turtle¡¯s vulnerable parts would be protected by thick te armor. As for its moving parts, a scale armor would be used. The scale armor would not only allow the turtle to move properly, it was also designed to look beautiful.

    Around the turtle¡¯s shell would also be ayer of armor. It would look like ordinary scale armor during normal times. But during battles, these scales would peel off, revealing cannons underneath. The turtle would then be a moving fortress. Between this armor and the turtle¡¯s real body would be fiveyers of protection.

    On the back of the turtle was a fortress. It was octagonal and was also divided into fiveyers from inside out. This fortress wasn¡¯t like conventional ones with walls and pointed towers. It was an octagonal building with 36 floors. The top three floors were Zhao Hai¡¯s living area while the three floors below that would be guest rooms. The remaining 30 floors would be used for the battle.

    This fortress was also armed to the teeth. It had no blind spots at all. The cannons on the fortress can attack anyone in any direction. Most importantly, theyers were divided by height. The outermostyer would be the shortest while the inneryer would be the tallest.

    Naturally, all of these armaments would be extremely heavy. However, this wouldn¡¯t be a problem for the turtle. This was because Zhao Hai installed a Yin-yang lightning pond on the fortress. And on the abdomen and four limbs of the turtle were piston-like contraptions that helped the turtle by decreasing the burden.

    Zhao Hai spent half a month arming the turtle. As for the other things, they had been prepared a long time ago, so he didn¡¯t need to worry about them.

    After half a month, Zhao Hai returned to the headquarters. There was already arge gathering of people present there a couple days ago, they were just waiting for Zhao Hai to arrive.

    When Zhao Hai returned, he was immediately summoned to the conference hall. Inside were all the Elders. Zhao Hai promptly gave all of them a salute.

    Zong Ze waved his hand as he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, how are your preparations?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Elder, I¡¯m ready.¡±

    Zong Ze nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s head out. This time, in addition to the 80 thousand troops, there will also be 1000 Immortal Experts going with you. You¡¯ll have to arrange amodations for these people.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°No problem.¡±

    Zong Ze nodded, then he went outside along with everyone. Then he turned towards Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai smiled faintly and waved his hand. The Hell King¡¯s Ship, 11 Giant Spirit Treasure Ships, and 100 Sword Shuttles appeared in the headquarters. At the same time, the huge turtle appeared.

    Seeing the turtle, Zong Ze couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he looked at Zhao Hai in confusion. Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°This turtle is a Cloud Beast King I subdued. I gave it some armor and constructed a fortress on its back.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Zong Ze nodded and said, ¡°Good, it looks very imposing. Little Yu, have people embark.¡± Mu Yu nodded, then he immediately assigned people to therge artifacts.

    Zhao Hai turned to Zong Ze and said, ¡°Elder, the Immortal Experts can go on anyrge artifacts. There are rooms waiting for them anywhere. They can also go to the fortress on the turtle. The rooms have been modified by me to ensure that they can restfortably.¡±

    Zong Ze smiled and said, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll let the Immortal Experts decide.¡± The Immortal Experts weren¡¯t polite and chose whichrge artifacts they wanted to be in. There were also some who went to the fortress on the back of the turtle. Zhao Hai had enough rooms for all of them.

    The rooms were allrge and very quiet. It was also filled with transforming clouds as well as wine, tea, side dishes and everything that they would need.

    Once everyone was inside therge artifacts, Zong Ze looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, Elder Mu will be the one leading the operation. I will stay in the headquarters to deal with matters here. Elder Mu¡¯s main task is to deal with the Immortal Experts of the Fireweavers. The main battle will be left to you and Little Mu.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Elder can rest assured, I¡¯ll make sure toplete the task.¡±

    Zong Ze nodded and patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder as he said, ¡°Go. Remember to show them the might and prestige of the Hundred Treasures Realm.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then jumped onto the turtle¡¯s back before departing in an overbearing manner.

    The Hundred Treasures Realm didn¡¯t intend to hide their approach. In fact, the Fireweavers might already be in conflict with the Divergent Realm and the Sword Realm. Even if they knew about the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s move, they wouldn¡¯t have any way to prevent it.

    Such arge army moving naturally caused the entire battlefield to shake. The surrounding realms were rmed. However, the Hundred Treasures Realm sent people in advance to let these high-grade realms know that they were going to deal with the Fireweavers and that they were asking for passage through their territory. Regardless, these high-grade realms didn¡¯t expect the Hundred Treasures Realm to send such arge army.

    Therge army could cause anyone to be nervous. However, these high-grade realms didn¡¯t do anything. They just watched as the army went by.

    The high-grade realms already knew that the Fireweavers were currently in battle. They also knew that the Hundred Treasures Realm made an agreement with the other Great Realms and wanted to take advantage of the situation. Naturally, these high-grade realms wouldn¡¯t stop them. In their minds, this was an opportunity to consume the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s strength.

    So when the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s army went by, these high-grade realms were only observing. At the same time, the Hundred Treasures Realm received information that the Fireweavers were beginning to fight against the Divergent Realm and the Sword Realm.

    It would take ten days of travel from the Hundred Treasures Realm to the Fireweaver Race. But since Zhao Hai¡¯s artifacts were quick and they didn¡¯t need to stop for rest, they only took seven days before arriving at the Fireweaver Race¡¯s domain.

    The Elders were now centralized on the fortress. Because the fortress was octagonal, the top of it was a t surface. During battle, there would be cannons ced here. But now it had been transformed into an outdoor meeting room. Mu Yao called all of the Elders over in order to discuss further ns.

    Seeing that everyone has arrived, Mu Yao said, ¡°In two hours, we will be entering the Fireweaver Race¡¯s domain. I believe they are already prepared to face us. Does anyone have any ideas about how we should proceed forward?¡±

    The Elders didn¡¯t make any noise. Mu Yao looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, these are yourrge artifacts. Tell us what you think.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he took out aputer and pressed a couple of buttons before a huge map projection appeared in front of everyone. Zhao Hai walked towards the map and said, ¡°Before this, I¡¯ve already sent Undead to scout out the Fireweaver Realm¡¯s territory. The Fireweavers made proper preparations for our arrival. This right here is a mountain range bordering the Fireweavers¡¯ territory. This is the famous Poison Mountains. The Fireweavers built fortifications on this mountain range. Moreover, they had been inspired by our cannons and arranged lines of them in these mountains. There are also cultivators from their subordinate realms stationed here. We need to watch out for these cannons. So when we reach the Poison Mountains, we¡¯ll use our cannons to punch out a hole in their defense in the shortest possible time.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s battle n wasn¡¯tplex, it was actually very simple. However, this n was made because they had information about the enemy. Zhao Hai knew the fortifications on the Poison Mountains as well as the troops stationed there. There weren¡¯t a lot of Immortal Experts guarding the mountains. Including Immortal experts from their subordinate realms, there were only 300 people. The Immortal Experts can take advantage of Zhao Hai¡¯s cannon in order to make a gap through the Poison Mountains. Then they would send in the Sword Shuttles and clean up the mountains in one fell swoop.¡±

    From what Zhao Hai calcted, the Fireweavers should have about 300 artillery in ce. However, among these artillery were small cannons like mortars. Moreover, their artillery didn¡¯t have tracking capabilities. In this case, Zhao Hai had the technological advantagepared to the enemy. This was his greatest advantage, and they can capitalize on it to gain an easy win.

    Mu Yao and the others quietly listened to Zhao Hai¡¯s words. The projection was very clear and they could see the enemy fortifications on the map. There¡¯s also a battle simtion shown on the map to make the n more visible.

    After hearing Zhao Hai, Mu Yao replied, ¡°How many Immortal Experts did the other party send to defend the Poison Mountains?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Rough estimate is about 300 and not over 400.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded and said, ¡°Alright, leave the Immortal Experts to us. Take care of the rest.¡±

 Chapter 1592 â€“ Seven-colored Phoenix

    <h4>Chapter 1592 ¨C Seven-colored Phoenix</h4>

    The Poison Mountains defense line was a newly built fortification of the Fireweavers. In the past, the Poison Mountains was a medicinal production area for the Firewaver Race. It wasn¡¯t intended to be used for the military. This was because the Fireweavers believed that they didn¡¯t need to be guarded against the Land of Chaos. Nobody from that ce would dare attack them. They only need to guard against the Divergent Realm and the Sword Realm.

    But now, they had no choice but to build a defensive line on the Poison mountains. This was because the Hundred Treasures Realm wereing to attack them.

    The Hundred Treasures Realm was going to attack them! The Fireweavers didn¡¯t think that this would happen. In their opinion, the Hundred Treasures Realm was a lower realm. This was a realm that they could attack whenever they wanted. And if they exerted a little effort, they would be able to destroy it.

    But afterward, the Fireweavers discovered that they made a mistake. The Hundred Treasures Realm wasn¡¯t a soft persimmon that could be easily pinched. The Hundred Treasures Realm made the Fireweavers suffer big losses multiple times.

    This time, the Hundred Treasures Realm even announced that they were going to attack just as the Divergent Realm and the Sword Realm attacked the Fireweavers. This caused the Fireweavers to be angry. But they also understood that these three realms should have made an agreement prior to this.

    Although the Fireweavers wanted to send troops to repel the Hundred Treasures Realm army, they found that they werecking manpower. In the end, they can only set up a defensive line on the Poison Mountains.

    It was very easy for cultivators to establish fortifications. Things like digging were extremely simple since they only needed to use a few spells. The most important task was arranging the formations.

    The Fireweavers attached great importance to this defensive line. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have sent 300 Immortal Experts to guard it. Of these 300 Immortal Experts, 50 of them were from the Fireweaver Race while the others were from their subordinate realms. Moreover, the realms where these Immortal Experts came from had territories located just beyond the Poison Mountains. This way, they wouldn¡¯t ck off in their duties. Otherwise, once the Hundred Treasures Realm breaks through, it would be their realms who would be attacked first.

    Zhu Zhifeng stood on the Poison Mountains and looked into the distance. He already received news that the Hundred Treasures Realm Army was going to arrive soon. A huge battle was approaching.

    Zhu Zhifeng was one of the rare female Immortal Experts. Although she was a woman, nobody dared look down on her. Even the other Fireweavers treated her with respect. This was because she was quite strong, even amongst the Immortal Experts of the Fireweaver Race.

    Zhu Zhifeng was now standing on the Poison Mountains with a gloomy expression. There were two tamed beasts next to her. These were two bird-type beasts, both of which were very beautiful. These birds were known as rainbow phoenixes. They were very powerful beasts that can fly at fast speed and can use any element to attack.

    Zhu Zhifeng was themander-in-chief of the Poison Mountain fortification. She was very clear about the importance of the Poison Mountains to the Fireweavers. If the Hundred Treasures Realm breaks through this defensive line, then they could quickly drive towards the Fireweaver domain.

    From what she heard from the people who fought against the Hundred Treasures Realm, it seems like the Hundred Treasures Realm has developed rifles like the Fireweavers. They even made cannons that were better than the ones the Fireweavers had. Zhu Zhifeng found it hard to believe.

    Now that she was going to face the Hundred Treasures Realm, she wanted to see how strong they really were. Just as Zhu Zhifeng was thinking about this, one of the seven-colored phoenix beside here suddenly called out. Zhu Zhifeng looked up and couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.

    Zhu Zhifeng already knew that the Hundred Treasures Realm had sent a lot ofrge artifacts to attack the Fireweavers. But she didn¡¯t expect the Hundred Treasures Realm to send this many.

    She had seen Giant Spirit Treasure Ships before when then cooperated with the Giant Spirit Realm. She was also aware that the Hundred Treasures Realm got their hands on its production method. But she didn¡¯t think that the Hundred Treasures Realm would be able to refine this much.

    Before long, the fleet of the Hundred Treasures Realm arrived at the Poison Mountains. Zhu Zhifan looked at the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯srge artifact and coldly snorted. Then she flew up along with her Rainbow Phoenixes.

    Zhu Zhifan looked at the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s fleet, then she loudly said, ¡°Commander of the Hundred Treasures Realm fleet, pleasee out for a conversation.¡± Before any battle, talking generally couldn¡¯t be avoided.

    Cultivators were like this. They obviously weren¡¯t afraid to fight to the death, but before the battle, they also needed to fight for who was on the side of justice. Actually, this was just an interlude. However, this was an interlude that everybody was used to. Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t like this, he didn¡¯t try to change it. He didn¡¯t have the ability to do it right now.

    Mu Yao appeared on the ship¡¯s bow. He looked at Zhu Zhifan and said, ¡°So it¡¯s the Seven-colored Phoenix. Let this Mu Yao give you his greetings.¡±

    Since she used rainbow phoenixes as her tamed beasts, people gave Zhu Zhifan the nickname of ¡°Seven-colored Phoenix¡±. Also, although she wore ordinary Fireweaver clothing, it looked beautiful when she wore it due to some modifications. Naturally, the most remarkable thing about Zhu Zhifan was the fact that she wasn¡¯t carrying rifles with her. Instead, she had two pistols on her sides. These pistols¡¯ barrels were lengthened at about half a meter long.

    When Mu Yao gave his greeting, Zhu Zhifan coldly snorted and said, ¡°Mu Yao, stop pretending to be polite. What are you doing here bringing so many people?¡±

    Mu Yao looked at Zhu Zhifeng, then he suddenlyughed, ¡°What I¡¯m doing? Then let me tell you, we¡¯re here to take revenge. Your Fireweaver Race attacked my Hundred Treasures Realm twice. Now is the time for the Hundred Treasures Realm to return the favor.¡±

    Zhu Zhifeng didn¡¯t expect Mu Yao to give this answer so easily. When she heard Mu Yao, her expression couldn¡¯t help but change. Then she said, ¡°Mu Yao, you need to think about this. After this, the Hundred Treasures Realm will face our Fireweaver Realm¡¯s retaliation for a hundred generations.¡±

    Mu Yaoughed and said, ¡°If we don¡¯te, then would you leave the Hundred Treasures Realm alone? Talking right now is useless. What you need to do is worry about us being able to get through your defense.¡± As soon as he said that, the entire Hundred Treasures Realm fleet moved. They lined up sideways as cannons were revealed.

    As soon as she saw this, Zhu Zhifeng¡¯s expression changed. She didn¡¯t expect Mu Yao to take swift action. Fortunately, they were also prepared. She immediately returned to the defense line. The defensive formation of the Poison Mountains defensive line has already been activated long ago.

    Because this was a newly-made defensive line, its defensive formation wasn¡¯t very formidable. However, Zhu Zhifeng was confident that they would have no problems blocking the attack of the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Just as Zhu Zhifeng returned to the defensive line, the Hundred Treasures Realm fleet began firing. The cannons fired almost at the same time. Only one sound was heard before the projectiles were in the air.

    The defensive line was made halfway up the Poison Mountains. The entire mountainside has been hollowed out. Besides supporting pirs, the rest were filled with various artifacts. To defend the mountains, the Fireweavers prepared more than 200 artillery. However, these artillery didn¡¯t haverge calibres. Now that the Hundred Treasures Realm has begun firing, the Fireweavers also return fire.

    However, Zhu Zhifeng finally discovered that her thoughts were incorrect. Although the cannons of the Hundred Treasures Realm fired at the same time and their shells were flying in one direction, once they entered the periphery of the defensive line, the shells curved and attacked a uniform point.

    Zhu Zhifeng didn¡¯t expect the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s cannons to be so strange. Moreover, she knew that if the cannons of the Hundred Treasures Realm continued to attack that one spot, the defensive formation would definitely break.

    Before Zhu Zhifeng could direct people to deal with the attack, the shells hit the defensive shield. The collision caused the formation to rumble.

    ¡®Bang¡¯ ¡®bang¡¯ ¡®bang¡¯ ¡®bang¡¯

    Loud sounds were heard before an opening appeared on the defensive shield. Then the Hundred Treasures Realm fired its second volley, expanding the hole they made. The middle of the defensive line has been opened up for the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    The Fireweavers were in shock. They didn¡¯t expect the formation they carefully arranged to be broken in just two rounds of cannon fire from the Hundred Treasure Realm.

    At this time Sword Shuttles departed from the Hundred Treasures Realm fleet and then shot straight through the hole. These Sword Shuttles narrowed themselves while keeping their sharpness. Their unexpected entry caused a one-sided ughter.

    It must be said that the ability of the Fireweavers to fight was strong, but their defensive capabilities were weak. And with the power of the Sword Shuttles, the defensive line of the Poison Mountains has been pierced through like a hot knife through butter. Nobody in the Poison Mountains was able to stop the attacks.

    Once the Sword Shuttles shot through the defensive line, Zhu Zhifeng knew that things weren¡¯t going well. She waved her hand as she held her pistols. Then she began sending bullet after bullet towards the Sword Shuttles.

    A few sounds were heard as Zhu Zhifeng¡¯s bullet hit the sword shuttles. Zhu Zhifeng was very confident in here attacks. She believed that her shots were enough to deal with a sword shuttle, unless an Immortal Expert was controlling it.

    But to Zhu Zhifeng¡¯s disappointment, although she hit the sword shuttles, they weren¡¯t damaged at all. Instead, the shots were deflected. Then the sword shuttles continued moving forward as though Zhu Zhifeng didn¡¯t make an attack.

 Chapter 1593 â€“ Breaking Through Poison Mountains

    <h4>Chapter 1593 - Breaking Through Poison Mountains</h4>

    Zhu Zhifeng was very familiar with sword shuttles. After all, the Fireweavers liked to use these kinds ofrge artifacts. Although it couldn¡¯t amodate people, its offensive strength was very good.

    Sword Shuttles might cause Severed Soul Experts to feel a headache, but Immortal Experts weren¡¯t afraid of it. Rifles used by Immortal Fireweavers could defeat sword shuttles.

    This was where Zhu Zhifeng was wrong. What she faced weren¡¯t ordinary sword shuttles, these were Zhao Hai¡¯s sword shuttles. Even if her bullets could break normal sword shuttles, they didn¡¯t affect Zhao Hai¡¯s.

    If there were people inside Zhao Hai¡¯s sword shuttles, Zhu Zhifeng¡¯s attack might have been effective. The impact of her bullets to the sword shuttles were enough to injure people inside.

    Unfortunately for her, there was nobody inside Zhao Hai¡¯s sword shuttles, not even Undead. Besides Yin-yang lightning ponds, there was nothing inside the sword shuttles. Therefore, Zhu Zhifeng¡¯s attacks were useless.

    Seeing that her attacks were useless, Zhu Zhifeng¡¯s expression changed. At this time, the other Immortal Experts in the defensive line made their moves and began to attack the sword shuttles. But just like Zhu Zhifeng, their attacks didn¡¯t do anything at all.

    Then the Immortal Experts thought of other means to stop the sword shuttles, one of which was to capture them. Just as some of these Immortal Experts attacked the Sword Shuttles with the intention of capture, the sword shuttles suddenly split into smaller sword shuttles. Then these small sword shuttles continued to attack the defensive line.

    This time, the Immortal Experts were stunned. They now knew that the sword shuttles were unmanned. So how could they defeat it?

    Zhu Zhifeng also noticed this. Upon seeing what happened, she knew that they were going to have a bad time. She immediately sent amand, ¡°All Immortal Experts,e out of the defensive line. Let¡¯s see how many experts the Hundred Treasures Realm brought this time.¡±

    Zhu Zhifeng knew that it was useless if the Immortal Experts kept fighting the sword shuttles. Instead, they might as well fight the experts of the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    When they heard Zhu Zhifeng¡¯smand, the other Immortal Experts understood what she meant. Since they couldn¡¯t deal with the sword shuttles, they might as well take the fight to the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s experts. They also wanted to see how many Immortal Experts the Hundred Treasures Realm sent.

    With Zhu Zhifeng and the others heading out, the sword shuttles were able to move in the defensive line unhindered. Nobody can block them. They were killing people as though they were cutting grass.

    At the same time, when Mu Yao saw Zhu Zhifeng and the other Immortal Experts heading out, he wasn¡¯t polite and immediately led the Immortal Experts to meet them. This time, they didn¡¯t change ces and just fought in the Poison Mountains.

    It wasn¡¯t that the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s Immortal Experts didn¡¯t want to change ces, it was the decision of the Fireweavers to fight immediately. When the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s Immortal Experts came out, the Fireweavers immediately attacked. They didn¡¯t give any opportunity to change ces.

    Seeing this, Mu Yao knew what Zhu Zhifeng was nning. She wanted to use the energy caused by the battle of the Immortal Experts to stop the Hundred Treasures Realm fleet from going forward.

    Zhu Zhifeng¡¯s n was good, but she underestimated the Hundred Treasures Realm. She also underestimated the number of Immortal Experts that the Hundred Treasures Realm sent over. How could 300 Immortal Experts stop 1000?

    After discovering Zhu Zhifeng¡¯s intentions, Mu Yao immediately took the other Immortal Experts to attack. It was a 3-to-1 battle of Immortal Experts between the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Fireweaver Race. Because of the number difference, the Fireweavers weren¡¯t able to hold on. In a short time, a hundred Immortal Experts have fallen.

    Seeing so many people were lost in such a short time, Zhu Zhifeng understood that the Hundred Treasures Realm couldn¡¯t be stopped. She immediately led the other Immortal Experts to retreat. Seeing the Immortal Experts retreat, the other cultivators naturally wouldn¡¯t stay. Like a swarm of bees, the defenders of the Poison Mountains ran away. The defensive line has been broken.

    The fall of the Poison Mountains didn¡¯t bring much joy to Mu Yao and the others. They knew that this was just the first step. There were still plenty of fights waiting for them.

    The one who benefited in this battle the most was Zhao Hai. He obtained a lot of corpses to be turned into Undead, including Immortal Expert corpses.

    Mu Yao and the others didn¡¯t have any problems with Zhao Hai¡¯s actions. Besides dealing with Immortal Experts, Zhao Hai was almost responsible for fighting the enemy. Moreover, the losses he could incur were beyond anybody¡¯s imagination.

    After Zhu Zhifeng and the others left, Mu Yao returned to the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Then they went to the turtle fortress and discussed. Zhao Hai and Mu Yu were naturally present.

    Once everyone had settled down, Mu Yao turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Good job. Now what do you think we should do next?¡±

    Upon hearing Mu Yao, everyone stared, including Zhao Hai. It must be known that Mu Yao was themander of this entire operation. But now he was asking Zhao Hai about the n. It was clear that he values Zhao Hai¡¯s opinion. Then everyone calmed down. It seems like Mu Yao was training Zhao Hai to be amander. This was also good.

    Passing on the torch. Each Immortal Expert paid attention to the next generation¡¯s talents. Some of them paid attention to the younger generation¡¯s cultivation, while the others looked at their skills. Naturally, Mu Yao wanted to grow Zhao Hai¡¯smanding ability.

    Although these Immortal Experts lived extremely long lives, there was still a chance where they would die one day. If they don¡¯t prepare the next generation, then the Hundred Treasures Realm wouldn¡¯t have a great future.

    Zhao Hai stared, then he looked at Mu Yao. Mu Yao smiled and gave a nod. Zhao Hai understood that Mu Yao wanted him to say whatever he wanted. Zhao Hai nodded and then opened hisputer. This time, what appeared on the projection was a in. It was covered with all kinds of nts. There were also hills and valleys that were marked.

    Zhao Hai pointed towards the marked hills and valleys and said, ¡°Elders, there are nearly a hundred outposts around the Fireweaver¡¯snd. Some of these outposts have been built recently while some were old camps of the Fireweavers that were now upied by their subordinate realms. We don¡¯t need to worry about these newer outposts. As for these subordinate camps, they¡¯re more difficult to deal with. What I want to say is, we don¡¯t need to worry about Fireweaver outposts. If we just focus on the Fireweavers, their subordinate realms might attack us from behind. We should begin with cleaning up the subordinate camps and advance bit by bit. Although this might slow us down, it would maketer fights much easier and safer for us. Moreover, once the final battle begins, there are also the other two realms who would attack together with us.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded and said, ¡°But if we go slow like this, the other two realms might get offended. Then it wouldn¡¯t be good.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said ¡°Elder doesn¡¯t need to worry about this. Since the Fireweavers treat the other two realms more seriously, their defense towards them should be stronger. It would take some time for the two realms to break through. Their advancing speed might not be any faster than us.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded, he looked at the projection and said, ¡°Do you know about the situation of the two realms?¡±

    Zhao Hai knew that Mu Yao was still worried, so he nodded and zoomed the projection out. The entire Fireweaver Domain was now shown. Zhao Hai pointed at the map and said, ¡°Currently the Divergent Realm and the Sword Realm are in these areas. They still haven¡¯t reached deep into Fireweaver Territory. The Fireweavers have solid defenses against them, it would be hard for them to advance.¡±

    Mu Yao frowned and said, ¡°Now that we advance too fast, we would be sandwiched by the Fireweavers. There won¡¯t be any benefit to us.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°We¡¯ll be fine. Since we¡¯re all riding onrge artifacts, our mobility is very strong. If the Fireweavers try to attack us, we can lead them in a circle, or lead them to the Divergent Realm and let them help us deal with them. This will save us from losing people and even show the Divergent Realm how strong we are.¡±

    Mu Yaoughed, then he patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Good. Then let¡¯s do it ording to your n.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Then we can depart.¡± Mu Yao waved his hand and said, ¡°Depart¡± Zhao Haiplied and led the fleet towards the Fireweaver Domain.

    Mu Yao and the others returned to their respectiverge artifacts, only Mu Yu remained. As Zhao Hai and Mu Yu stood on the top of the fortress, looking at thends ahead, Mu Yu said, ¡°If we can really eliminate the Fireweavers, the Hundred Treasures Realm will benefit greatly. Not only would we take Halfbeast Ind, we can also make the Great Realms treat us seriously. They wouldn¡¯t dare attack us, giving us time to develop our strength.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I believe the Fireweavers wouldn¡¯t be able to survive. The Divergent Realm and the Sword Realm are determined to deal with the Fireweavers. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have used Halfbeast Ind as a bargaining piece. If we fail to deal with the Fireweavers, the ones who would lose greatly would be them.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded and no longer said anything.

 Chapter 1594 â€“ Delaying

    <h4>Chapter 1594 - Dying</h4>

    Zhu Zhifeng and the others didn¡¯t directly retreat to the Fireweaver headquarters. This was because she knew that these subordinate realms wouldn¡¯t be able to stop the Hundred Treasures Realm on their own. She also knew that her party couldn¡¯t stop the Hundred Treasures Realm. Instead, she ns to dy the Hundred Treasures Realm as long as possible. Then when the realm sends troops, they would deal with them.

    Because of this, Zhu Zhifeng¡¯s group retreated to a camp not far from the Poison Mountains. This camp was in a valley and has been operated by this subordinate realm for many years. With the reinforcements that came this time, the valley has turned into a strong fortress.

    It was precisely because of its location that Zhu Zhifeng and the others decided to go there. At the same time, Zhu Zhifeng ordered to strengthen themunication between the surrounding camps. As long as a camp was attacked, people would be sent over to support.

    The transmission formation of the subordinate realms have always been kept open. This allowed reinforcements to rush over at any time. The subordinate realms were also ready to fight desperately against the Hundred Treasure Realm. The Five Great Realms might not treat their subordinates any better, but they were still very loyal to the Great Realms. If these subordinate realms were faced against the Divergent Realm or the Sword Realm, then they might be afraid. However, against the Hundred Treasures Realm, they weren¡¯t afraid at all. They were ready to go all out.

    This wasn¡¯t to say that the subordinate realms had a huge enmity with the Hundred Treasures Realm. Instead, it was a question of mentality. For the Five Great Realms, people from the Land of Chaos, especially the high-grade realms, were third-rate realms. The Five Great Realms had the mentality that they were superior, they were like nobles looking at poor people.

    With such a mentality, the subordinates of the Five Great Realms also looked at the people of the Land of Chaos as barbarians, low-grade people. Although they were merely subordinates, they were subordinated to the Five Great Realms. They had a higher statuspared to those in the Land of Chaos.

    It was because of this mentality that when they knew they were facing the Hundred Treasures Realm, they weren¡¯t nervous. In their opinion, it was unforgivable for these people toe and attack them.

    On the other hand, the subordinate realms facing the Divergent Realm and the Sword Realm weren¡¯t as firm. The Fireweavers had to send people to suppress these people. In the minds of these subordinate realms, the Divergent Realm and the Sword Realm were at the same level as the Fireweavers. It wouldn¡¯t be shameful to surrender to them.

    Zhao Hai and the others weren¡¯t aware of this mentality. They kept going ording to their n. They began tracking the subordinates of the Fireweaver Race.

    At this time, Zhao Hai and the others were attacking the Spirit Formation Realm. Zhao Hai already had some understanding about this realm, he knew about them from the Undead Fireweavers.

    Spirit Formation Realm, as the name suggests, specializes in formations. Their use of formations has reached a high level of mastery. Their camp was among the most difficult ones to break through. The weapons they used were mostly formation tes and formation gs.

    Zhao Hai nned to attack this camp first because of this realm¡¯s ability. Their formations would bring a lot of trouble for him. At the same time, he wanted to obtain their formations and abilities for the Space.

    When therge artifacts were ten mu away from the Spirit Formation Realm¡¯s camp, Zhao Hai suddenly stopped. Seeing Zhao Hai stop, Mu Yao, who was with him on top of the fortress, asked, ¡°Little Hai, why did you stop? We¡¯re about to arrive.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy. Elder, this realm is famous for its formations. The reason their camp is difficult to attack is because they surrounded it with all kinds of formations. These range from trapping formations to killing formations. If we rush over hastily, we will definitely be blocked. I know this from the Undead Fireweavers. Even they are afraid of the camp of the Spirit Formation Realm.¡±

    When Zhao Hai said this, Mu Yao couldn¡¯t help but stare. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°So it¡¯s like that. What do you n to do?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°We¡¯ll destroy the formations first before we go to their camp.¡± After he said that, he waved his hand as the cannons on therge artifacts fired recklessly at the forest in front.

    Arge amount of mes were caused by this, drowning the forest into a sea of mes. Then another burst of cannon fire came, which almost extinguished the fire. Then the waves underneath the Hell King¡¯s Ship rolled out, causing a vast sea to appear.

    Zhao Hai released a sword shuttle to see whether the formations were still there. When the sword shuttle entered the area, it stopped moving forward and instead turned in circles.

    Zhao Hai could see that the formations were still in ce. Zhao Hai coldly snorted, then, with a thought, the turtle spat out dark clouds. For some time, the dark clouds surrounded the area in front.

    Once the dark clouds disappeared, Zhao Hai controlled hisrge artifacts to go forward at full power. Before long, they arrived in front of the Spirit Formation Realm¡¯s camp.

    All of Zhao Hai¡¯s actions were seen by Mu Yao. He also could guess what the ck cloud that the turtle spat out. The dark clouds should be able to dissolve spiritual qi. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to break through the formations that easily.

    In order for formations to function, they would need spiritual qi. With the dark clouds dissolving spiritual qi, the formation has lost its power. Naturally, they were now inactive.

    The formations of the Spirit Formation Realm were unlike the spatial refraction formations that Zhao Hai arranged outside the Hidden Cloud Vige. The spatial refraction formation were specially refined by Zhao Hai using the Space. Powering the spatial refraction formations were the dark clouds.

    When they arrived outside the defensive formation of the camp, the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s elders appeared out of their respective artifacts. They wanted to see how Zhao Hai ns to deal with the defensive formation.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t polite. Therge artifacts lined up with their cannons out. Then with a wave of Zhao Hai¡¯s hand, the cannons began firing at a single point. The Hell King¡¯s Ship¡¯s battering ram also ejected followed by the sword shuttles.

    The Hell King¡¯s Ship¡¯s battering ram now had the property of a Formation Breaking Spirit Snake Needle. It was designed to deal with all kinds of defensive formations. With the cannon attacks, the point target has been weakened. Then once the battering ram arrived, although it didn¡¯t break the formation, it caused the shield to shake.

    Then at this time, the sword shuttles arrived. Like the battering ram, the sword shuttles also had the properties of the spirit snake needle. With the offensively strong sword shuttle¡¯s attack, arge hole was punched through the defensive formation.

    But Zhao Hai soon discovered that the defensive formation of the Spirit Formation Realm wasn¡¯t simple. Although a hole was punched through, the shield on other ces was still quite strong. At the same time, the hole was beginning to heal. This was quite new for Zhao Hai.

    Naturally, it was impossible for the hole to close instantly. The cannons fired once more, expanding the hole that was made. Before long, the hole became bigger and bigger until the camp of the Spirit Formation Realm appeared in front of Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hesitate tomand the Undead to ready their rifles. Meanwhile, the cannons didn¡¯t stop firing. They were constantly firing at the camp of the Spirit Formation Realm.

    However, no one can be seen in the camp of the Spirit Formation Realm. The whole camp seems to be covered by ayer of fog. You couldn¡¯t see anything clearly.

    Zhao Hai knew that there were people in the camp, plenty of them. The people from the Spirit Formation Realm already thought about their defenses being breached, so they arranged a lot of formations inside their camp to drag out the fight against the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    The arrangements of the Spirit Formation Realm was nothing less than brilliant. It¡¯s just a pity that they were against Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai had a lot of experience when it came to breaking formations. Although the Spirit Formation Realm¡¯s formations were on another level, it still followed the same principle as the other formations. After running the formations through the scanner, the method to break them would immediately be found.

    Additionally, Zhao Hai had a lot ofrge artifacts. Large artifacts were already known to be the bane of many formations. Formations were like traps ced for people. However,rge artifacts were akin to tanks that could barrel through these traps.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai controlled therge artifacts to go at full speed. Moreover, when he attacked, he targeted the ground. The formation gs used by the Spirit Formation Realm were ttened in an instant.

    The people of the Spirit Formation Realm also discovered this and knew that their preparations were useless against the Hundred Treasures Realm. The people of the camp immediately left using the transmission formations. Although Zhao Hai broke through the camp of the Spirit Formation Realm, they weren¡¯t able to kill the people inside the camp. The camp was able to evacuate in time.

    This also showed that the formations on the camp had been effective. Although Zhao Hai was still able to break through, they weren¡¯t fast enough to prevent the people of the camp from escaping.

    Seeing that the people of the Spirit Formation Realm had escaped, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t angry nor was he worried. He knew that he would meet them again sooner orter.

    After leveling the Spirit Formation Realm¡¯s camp to the ground, Zhao Hai and the others rushed to another camp. This camp was from a realm that wasn¡¯t as good as the Spirit Formation Realm. The defensive formation of the camp was easily broken through by Zhao Hai. Although this camp has received support, it was still impossible for them to block the Hundred Treasures Realm. In the end, the people on the camp could retreat. But unlike the Spirit Formation Realm, they left a lot of people behind who were killed.

    Although Zhu Zhifeng wanted to support the camps that were being attacked by Zhao Hai, her strength was limited. The Hundred Treasures Realm had superior strength, so how could these small camps possibly resist.

    Zhu Zhifeng initially had a thought of fighting it out with the Hundred Treasures Realm. However, she quickly gave up on the idea. The Hundred Treasures Realm truly invested manpower this time, and with Zhao Hai¡¯srge artifacts, if they came out to do a field battle, then Zhu Zhifeng¡¯s side would only lose much faster. They had nothing in hand that could stop the charge of the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯srge artifacts.

    Zhu Zhifeng discovered that they had no good way to block Zhao Hai¡¯s attacks. In the end, she can only slow the Hundred Treasures Realm down. She had the people on the camps withdraw but also left people to keep the defensive formations going. Although the Hundred Treasures Realm wouldn¡¯t spend too much time destroying these camps, they would still be slowed down by these camps.

    At the same time, Zhu Zhifeng also applied for support from the Fireweaver Realm. She asked for defensive formations as well as a few more people. Zhu Zhifeng¡¯s purpose for doing this was for Zhao Hai and the others to break these formations. The Hundred Treasures Realm wouldn¡¯t leave a camp standing. After all, these camps had transmission formations. If they were left to survive, then the transmission formations could be used to send troops and attack the Hundred Treasures Realm in the rear. So Zhao Hai and the others could only pull out these nails one at a time. In this case, they would be slowed down, giving the Fireweavers more time.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect Zhu Zhifeng toe up with these ns. It was very useful. Although he knew that the camps would be broken through quite easily, attacking each camp one by one was still a slow task.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried at all. After all, they weren¡¯t nning to get to the headquarters of the Fireweavers as soon as possible. Although the Fireweavers were preupied by the Divergent Realm and the Sword Realm, their headquarters was heavily guarded. The present forces of the Hundred Treasures Realm couldn¡¯t attack it. If they did, they would suffer heavy losses, and this wasn¡¯t what Zhao Hai wanted to see. Zhu Zhifeng¡¯s actions just gave Zhao Hai and the others an excuse to slow down. Once the Divergent Realm and the Sword Realm makes some progress, then they would go at full speed towards the Fireweaver Realm¡¯s headquarters.

 Chapter 1595 â€“ Fireweavers Sends Troops

    <h4>Chapter 1595 - Fireweavers Sends Troops</h4>

    Zhu Rong stood in the conference hall of the Fireweaver Headquarters, looking at the astrbe in front of him. This astrbe was a map-type artifact. It can show an eagle¡¯s eye view of a map. The name astrbe came about because it was the artifact used by various realms to show thes they control.

    Zhu Rong was the current Patriarch of the Fireweaver Race. The Fireweaver always had a Patriarchal leadership since the beginning. Moreover, every Patriarch of the race was named Zhu Rong. This was because Zhu Rong was the name of an ancient god of fire. Since the Fireweavers were famous for their control over fire, they had always seen themselves as the children of Zhu Rong. Because of this, every Patriarch from each generation was named Zhu Rong, to remind the Fireweavers that they were the descendants of the god of fire.[1]

    Although the current Zhu Rong wasn¡¯t a heroic leader, the Fireweavers still progressed under his leadership. Simply speaking, he was an average leader. He followed the rules and thus got great results.

    The situation of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield was veryplex. Because of this, it was very hard to foresee what was going to happen. Perhaps Zhu Rong¡¯s biggest mistake was sending troops to attack the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Their two attacks against the Hundred Treasures Realm had been counterproductive. It also caused the Fireweavers to lose out a lot. Zhu Rong¡¯s decision this time might have been his worst since he came to power.

    Zhu Rong also didn¡¯t expect the Divergent Realm to attack them in cooperation with the Sword Realm. Then as they were dealing with the Divergent Realm and the Sword Realm, the Hundred Treasures Realm came and attacked.

    When Zhu Rong received the news, he was angry. Butter on, the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s attack caused him to be nervous.

    The Hundred Treasures Realm has been too swift, surpassing Zhu Rong¡¯s expectations. When Zhu Zhifeng¡¯s request came in, Zhu Rong immediately agreed. He sent resources and people in order to deal with the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s attack. At the same time, he began to recall some troops that were facing the Divergent Realm and Sword Realm.

    However, Zhu Rong knew that sending more troops wouldn¡¯t have much impact. The Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s current style was simr to the Giant Spirit Realm in which they relied onrge artifacts to trample the enemy. In the past, the Hundred Treasures Realm suffered from this style. But the Giant Spirit Realm could no longer bepared to the current Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Even at the Giant Spirit Realm¡¯s peak they couldn¡¯t take out so manyrge artifacts. Now, the Hundred Treasures Realm had over ten Giant Spirit Treasure Ships as well as about a hundred Sword Shuttles.

    Sword Shuttles were alsorge artifacts. However, rtively speaking, whenpared to Giant Spirit Treasure Ships, Sword Shuttles could be considered to be a smaller-scalerge artifact.

    The Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s disy showed that they wouldn¡¯t give up on their attack so easily. But if they wanted to deal with the Hundred Treasures Realm, the Fireweavers needed to userge artifacts. Unfortunately, the Fireweavers didn¡¯t have a lot ofrge artifacts.

    Having a fewrge artifacts was never a disadvantage for the Fireweavers. They didn¡¯t depend onrge artifacts to grow. In ce ofrge artifacts, the Fireweaver Race had their tamed beasts.

    The Fireweavers were very good at raising beasts. And some of their beasts had huge bodies. So after deliberating for a long time, Zhu Rong decided to mobilize arge army from the front line to deal with the Hundred Treasures Realm. The people who were selected were those who had tamed beasts that wererge in size.

    The Fireweavers moved quickly. Before long an army of 50 thousand has been reassigned. With their tamed beasts, this army could be considered as 100 thousand-man strong.

    Besides this army, there were also 1000 Immortal Experts. Originally, these 1000 Immortal Experts were reserved to reinforce the Divergent Realm and Sword Realm frontlines. But this time, they had been moved.

    The mobilization of such arge army naturally wouldn¡¯t escape the notice of the Divergent Realm and the Sword Realm. The two realms immediately contacted Mu Yao, then the three began to cooperate.

    When he heard about the movement of the Fireweavers from the Divergent Realm and the Sword Realm, Mu Yao immediately informed Zhao Hai so that he could make preparations.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried about it too much. He already knew about the Fireweavers¡¯ movements. He knew how many troops the Fireweavers sent out this time, and he also knew what they were nning to do. The Fireweavers were nning to deal with the Hundred Treasures Realm as quickly as possible.

    Zhao Hai was waiting for the Fireweavers to do this. Although an army 100-thousand strong sounds like a lot, Zhao Hai had a lot more troops in his hands. He also had weapons of the other party and not to mention beasts to add to the numbers.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Zhu Rong looked at the three patches of red on his astrbe. The red parts were areas upied by the Divergent Realm, Sword Realm, and the Hundred Treasures Realm. Although the red patches weren¡¯t that big, Zhu Rong knew that if they weren¡¯t dealt with, the Fireweaver Race would be in trouble.

    At this time, a voice came in from the door, ¡°Reporting.¡±

    Zhu Rong replied, ¡°Come in.¡±

    A Fireweaver entered holding a jade sword in his hand. As he handed the jade sword to Zhu Rong, he said, ¡°Reporting to the Patriarch. The Divergent Realm and the Sword Realm suddenly intensified their attacks. The frontlines are having a hard time holding them back because of the reassignment of manpower.¡±

    Zhu Rong searched the jade sword message with his spiritual force. Then he nodded and said, ¡°Tell the frontlines to hold on. As long as we deal with the Hundred Treasures Realm, the troops will support them. At the same time, send word back to the realm, have them send all avable personnel from the Nascent Soul Stage and above to the headquarters. We need them to participate in the war.¡±

    The Fireweaver nodded and then immediately released a jade sword message to pass the order. At this time, Zhu Rong looked back at the astrbe, his gaze pointed towards the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Since this was the Fireweaver Domain, the 100 thousand-strong army was able to reach Zhu Zhifeng¡¯s location quickly. The Immortal Experts were also present.

    Zhu Zhifeng already received Zhu Rong¡¯s order. Zhu Rong gave her so many troops, and his onlymand was to eliminate the Hundred Treasures Realm as soon as possible.

    When Zhu Zhifeng received the order, she couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. Aftering in contact with the Hundred Treasures Realm for so many days, she already had some understanding of their strength. Now, she didn¡¯t dare look down on them anymore. She discovered that the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t any weakerpared to the Divergent Realm and the Sword Realm. In fact, theirrge artifacts had greater impactpared to thetter two realms. In this case, it was impossible to deal with the Hundred Treasures Realm in a short time.

    Zhu Zhifeng¡¯s n was to dy the Hundred Treasures Realm along with the Divergent Realm and the Sword Realm. The Divergent Realm and the Sword Realm cannot attack them for a long time. The Fireweavers only need to wear them down. When the timees, whether it be the Hundred Treasures Realm, Divergent Realm, or the Sword Realm, they wouldn¡¯t be able to go on. In the end, even if the Fireweavers lose some of their territory, they can still keep the majority of it.

    If the Fireweavers were anxious to deal with the three realms, then they would lose in the end. It was impossible for the Fireweavers to deal with the three realms at the same time.

    From what it looks like, the three realms were aiming to destroy the Fireweavers. It wasn¡¯t the same as before where they would just attack and then retreat. This time waspletely different.

    Unfortunately, although Zhu Zhifeng expressed her thoughts to the higher ups, they didn¡¯t listen. They still want to deal with the Hundred Treasures Realm as quickly as possible.

    Although Zhu Zhifeng was an Immortal Expert, she wasn¡¯t the only Immortal Expert among the Fireweavers. The other Immortal Experts received the same orders. So even if Zhu Zhifeng didn¡¯t send the troops, the realms would just recall her back and rece her with someone else.

    In the end, Zhu Zhifeng had no choice but to dispatch the troops. The headquarters sent 50 thousand people, and with their tamed beasts their strength was boosted to 100 thousand. There¡¯s also troops already present, which made Zhu Zhifeng¡¯s troops 200 thousand-man strong. Moreover, they had about 2000 Immortal Experts, including their tamed beasts. It was double the army of the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Mu Yao and the others gathered on the octagonal fortress. They also obtained the total army size of the enemy. Mu Yao looked at everyone and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the enemy army. Does anyone have any idea about what we should do?¡±

    The Immortal Experts were silent. The enemy army was double to triple their strength. The uing battle would be an uphill fight.

    Mu Yao turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, what do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the Immortal Experts and said, ¡°ording to our previous n, we¡¯ll direct the Fireweavers to the Divergent Realm and then cooperate with them to deal with the enemy. Then we can destroy the enemy army bit by bit.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Mu Yao couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°If we do that, won¡¯t the Divergent Realm look down on us? After all, it would look like we are relying on them to deal with the enemy.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Elder, although we get Halfbeast Ind by sending troops. The situation of the ind isn¡¯t ideal. We still need to exert some effort to control it. If we really sh with the Fireweavers and suffer heavy losses, we won¡¯t be able to control the ind. The Divergent Realm and the Sword Realm are established realms with great strength. Their foundation is deep and once they digest the Fireweaver Domain, their strength would increase. On the other hand, we can¡¯t easily digest Halfbeast Ind. It would be very difficult for us to benefit from it in a short time. At that time, if the Divergent Realm or the Sword Realm decides to attack us, the consequences wouldn¡¯t be good.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, we aren¡¯t relying on the Divergent Realm to deal with the Fireweaver Army, we just need their help to face the enemy¡¯s Immortal Experts. Every Elder we have is crucial to the realm. Every Elder we lose would damage the realm¡¯s future. Therefore, we need the Divergent Realm to minimize our loss of Immortal Experts. As for the regr army, they wouldn¡¯t be able to stop ourrge artifacts.¡±

    Mu Yao was silent. He knew that what Zhao Hai said was right. They were now in cooperation with the Divergent Realm so there¡¯s no worries. But once the Divergent Realm has no need for the Hundred Treasures Realm, who knows what they would do. If the Hundred Treasures Realm loses too many Immortal Experts, the realm¡¯s foundations would be heavily damaged.

    - Word padding 101

 Chapter 1596 â€“ Troops Blocking The Way

    <h4>Chapter 1596 - Troops Blocking The Way</h4>

    Seeing Mu Yao hesitate, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. He was afraid that Mu Yao would still order to fight the Fireweaver Army head on. With their current strength, this action wouldn¡¯t be advantageous. The loss they would face was too great.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried about the loss of ordinary cultivators. With hisrge artifacts, the ordinary cultivators can just stay inside as they fought against the Fireweavers. There would still be losses, but not too much.

    What Zhao Hai was afraid of was the loss of Immortal Experts. If they lose too many Immortal Experts, the Hundred Treasures Realm would have a hard time.

    Immortal Experts were the foundation of a realm. With the Immortal Experts as the main pir, the realm would be able to develop outwards. Their existence was enough to bring benefits to the realm.

    Zhao Hai was worried that Mu Yao would fight the Fireweavers in order to save face. For a cultivator, face was very important, especially to Immortal Experts.

    After hesitating for a while, Mu Yao nodded and said, ¡°Little Hai is right. This would be the best for us right now. I will send word to the Divergent Realm immediately. Then we¡¯ll begin heading over to them.¡±

    Hearing Mu Yao, Zhao Hai sighed inside. It¡¯s good as long as Mu Yao agrees. Mu Yao looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, prepare to move towards the Divergent Realm.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and readjusted the course of therge artifact. They were now heading towards the Divergent Realm.

    This time, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t polite against the camp they were facing. The camp had been ravaged through. In the past, when Zhao Hai attacked the camps, he would destroy their shield first and then allow the people inside to escape. Now, Zhao Hai sent his sword shuttles first to break through the shield and then destroyed the transmission formation, barring anyone in the camp from escaping. In the end, everyone was killed by the Hundred Treasures Realm army.

    Zhao Hai did this to lure in the Fireweavers. Actually, the Fireweaver Army wasn¡¯t that far from Zhao Hai and the others. It was precisely because of this that Zhao Hai made a swift move to change directions.

    However, the Fireweaver Army weren¡¯t as mobile as the Hundred Treasures Realm. Although the Fireweavers also had their giant beasts, they weren¡¯t as fast asrge artifacts.

    Zhu Zhifeng arrived at the camp Zhao Hai and the others were just in. Looking at the destroyed camp, she couldn¡¯t help but frown. Although the previous camps had been breached, there were no traces of fighting on them, meaning the people inside managed to survive. But now, there were traces of fighting in the camp. This meant that the people in this camp had suffered a misfortune.

    Judging from the direction of the Hundred Treasures Realm, they seem to be meeting with the people of the Divergent Realm. This wasn¡¯t good news for the Fireweaver Army. If the Hundred Treasures Realm met with the Divergent Realm, the Divergent Realm would be able to break through the Fireweavers¡¯ defenses.

    Zhu Zhifengnded on the camp and looked at the traces of battle. She could feel the spiritual qi fluctuations of the surroundings. She turned to the other Immortal Experts and said, ¡°The Hundred Treasures Realm has been here at most two hours ago. But catching up to them will be difficult. From their direction, they should be meeting with the Divergent Realm. This isn¡¯t good. Therefore, I want to send a small group to try and block them. What does everyone think?¡±

    One of the Immortal Experts knit his brows and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it wouldn¡¯t be easy. The hundred Treasures Realm isn¡¯t weak. It¡¯s impossible for us to block them if we send a few people. And if we n to send more, then we would have to find a way to catch up. Although we can use the transmission formations of our subordinate realms, they cannot amodate all of us as well as our beasts. And if we only send people, theirbat strength would be greatly reduced.¡±

    Zhu Zhifeng knit her brows. She knew that what the Immortal Expert said was correct. This was also the reason why she hesitated. But if the Hundred Treasures Realm met with the Divergent Realm, it would be even more troublesome.

    After thinking about it, Zhu Zhifeng immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s send some Immortal Experts ahead. We only need to dy them so that our main army can catch up. The Hundred Treasures Realm needs to be eliminated before they meet the Divergent Realm.¡±

    Zhu Zhifeng still had some status among these Immortal Experts, otherwise Zhu Rong wouldn¡¯t have sent her to lead them. It must be known that Immortal Experts couldn¡¯t be easily convinced.

    So when they heard Zhu Feng, the Immortal Experts were stunned, but they still followed her orders. The Hundred Treasures Realm needed to be blocked. If they were blocked, they would be wiped out once Zhu Zhifeng and the army arrived.

    Although the n seemed safe, Zhu Zhifeng still had some worries about it. The Hundred Treasures Realm couldn¡¯t be easily dealt with. After fighting against them multiple times, Zhu Zhifeng understood that both their Immortal Experts andrge artifacts were very strong. Zhu Zhifeng just hoped that her n would seed.

    As soon as Zhu Zhifeng made this n, Zhao Hai became aware of it. He left silver needles wherever he passed through to monitor the situation.

    Although he knew about Zhu Zhifeng¡¯s n, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have any ability to stop it. He can only speed up. But he knew clearly that no matter how fast they went, they couldn¡¯t be as fast as transmission formations. He only hoped that they could break through any blockade the Fireweavers prepared for them.

    Zhao Hai also told Mu Yao about this information. After hearing Zhao Hai, Mu Yao knitted his brows and said, ¡°Are you sure that they will be sending Immortal Experts after us?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯mpletely sure. Zhu Zhifeng knows that its impossible to stop us if they don¡¯t send Immortal Experts. What we need to do right now is to proceed at our full speed.¡±

    ¡°We need to have at least ten Immortal Experts in each of ourrge artifacts. They will cooperate with the troops to input spiritual qi into therge artifacts. This way, we can increase their speed as well as their ramming strength. Even if there are Immortal Experts ahead of us, as long as there are not that many, we can just rush past them.¡±

    Mu Yao thought about it for a while and said, ¡°Let¡¯s try that. The Fireweavers wouldn¡¯t be able to send a lot of people. As for the camps, we can ignore them for now.¡± Zhao Hai nodded.

    Mu Yao took out a jade sword message and then sent the message out to variousrge artifacts. At the same time, Zhao Hai prepared the Yin-yang lightning ponds inside all of hisrge artifacts to provide energy. Besides this, there¡¯s also the spirit gathering formation inside the artifacts.

    The spirit gathering formation was once used on the Formation Breaking Spirit Snak Needles. This formation allowed the needle to break through defensive formations.

    Zhao Hai temporarily installed spirit gathering formations on therge artifacts. Then he would make the cultivators input their spiritual qi into it, providing another source of energy for therge artifacts. With the Yin-Yang lightning ponds, the speed of therge artifacts would more than double. And in the process, their impact strength also increased.

    Before long, Mu Yao¡¯s order was passed down and therge artifacts were ready. At least 10 Immortal Elders were sent to eachrge artifact. And almost every cultivator inside therge artifacts participated in sending energy.

    The cultivators inside therge artifacts were currently feeling stifled. This was because they had no opportunities to make a move. All fights were taken care of by Zhao Hai¡¯srge artifacts. Now that they had the opportunity to make a move, although not in battle, they were still happy to contribute. So it was no wonder that they put all of their strength into sending energy.

    As everyone¡¯s spiritual qi entered the ships, a burst of golden light appeared and the ships immediately sped up. The turtle didn¡¯tg behind, it sped up as well. Although it was wearing armor, it also had a Yin-Yang lightning pool. There were also Immortal Experts on the octagonal fortress giving energy. The turtle almost didn¡¯t need to spend energy to speed up.

    Additionally, the turtle also sent its own spiritual qi towards the fortress. This time, the turtle became the fastest moving figure in the Hundred Treasures Realm fleet.

    Zhao Hai stood on the fortress and looked straight ahead. This was because he knew that Immortal Fireweavers were in front. There were about 500 of them. Besides the Immortal Fireweavers, they were also able to mobilize 20 thousand troops from the surrounding subordinate realms.

    Despite this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop and sped up instead. Mu Yao wasn¡¯t aware of what was currently in front of them, but he knew that Zhao Hai had his reasons for doing this. Because of this, he didn¡¯t stop him.

    Before long, Mu Yao saw a group of people in front of him. His expression couldn¡¯t help but change. Then he turned towards Zhao Hai and saw that he was stubbornly looking forward. He didn¡¯t look like he was intending to slow down.

    Zhu Jieying stared at the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s fleet flying over. The rifle in his hand was already prepared. The other cultivators also took out their artifacts. They were ready to fight it out with the Hundred Treasures Realm.

 Chapter 1597 â€“ Violent Charge

    <h4>Chapter 1597 - Violent Charge</h4>

    Zhao Hai calmly looked at the enemy army in front of him. The opposite party had about 20 thousand people. They were lined up in a huge group, only blind people couldn¡¯t see them.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop the ships. Instead, he elerated forward. The Fireweavers thought that the Hundred Treasures Realm would stop and exchange polite greetings. But they were wrong! Instead of stopping, the Hundred Treasures Realm continued barreling through!

    Zhu Jieying saw this and was startled, he immediately shouted, ¡°Disperse! Scatter and attack!¡± At the same time, the rifle in his hand began firing.

    Zhu Jieying¡¯s rifle was a bit simr to Zhu Gui¡¯s. It was a huge rifle, looking more like a small cannon. The rifle¡¯s bullets were also very big, and they were burning with orange me.

    The other Fireweavers also took their rifles and began attacking the hundred Treasures Realm fleet. The other cultivators didn¡¯t do anything and just changed their army formation. The Hundred Treasures Realm fleet wasn¡¯t in their range yet and they also didn¡¯t have rifles in their hands. With theirmon artifacts, once they reach a far enough distance, they wouldn¡¯t be able to deal enough damage. Therefore, they didn¡¯t participate in the offense.

    But as soon as the fleet of the Hundred Treasures Realm entered their attack range, the cultivators immediately took their weapons out and attacked.

    However, how could the ships of the Hundred Treasures Realm be that easy to deal with. Nobody could be seen on the Giant Spirit Treasure Ships of the Hundred Treasures Realm. Once the Fireweaver bullets hit the ships, they were simply deflected. At the same time, the artifacts of the cultivators weren¡¯t even able to make a scratch on the ships. Moreover, all of these attacks didn¡¯t slow the ships down.

    Fortunately for the attackers, they changed their formation prior to their offense. And since Zhao Hai had no intentions of dealing with them, the Hundred Treasures Realm fleet just whizzed by. The Fireweaver army could only look at the ships¡¯ behind and eat dust.

    Seeing their blockade being pretty much ignored, Zhu Jieying¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but turn ugly. He immediately took out a jade sword message to tell Zhu Zhifeng about the situation.

    When Zhu Zhifeng heard the news, her facial color changed. She understood that the Hundred Treasures Realm already knew about her n. But this only made Zhu Zhifeng more convinced that they needed to stop the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Zhu Zhifeng immediately dispatched 500 experts. These cultivators appeared in an area very close to the ce where the Fireweavers and the Divergent Realm were fighting.

    As she sent the group out, Zhu Zhifeng also ordered everyone to stop. She knew that chasing any more would be useless. With their speed, it was impossible to catch up to the Hundred Treasures Realm. Therefore, she began to organize batches and sent them through transmission formations. She ns to use this method in order to catch up to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai was also aware of Zhu Zhifeng¡¯s actions. However, he didn¡¯t care about it. With the cultivators and Immortal Experts providing energy, the fleet would be able to get through even the Immortal Experts of the Fireweavers.

    With the fleet¡¯s speed, they were now not too far away from the Divergent Realm. By this time, they had broken through five blockades. And on one of the blockades, he was able to kill a couple of Fireweaver Immortals.

    It was because of this loss that Zhu Zhifeng no longer dared to block the Hundred Treasures Realm too much.

    However, in order to avoid being exhausted, the cultivators supplying energy to the ships began to rest and go in shifts. Even so, the fleet was still very fast. After all, there were still 10 Immortal Experts supplying each ship. The energy provided by these experts couldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    Zhao Hai knew that there were still a Fireweaver blockade in front of him. And this blockade wouldn¡¯t be easy to break through. This time, the Fireweavers deployed a lot ofrge artifacts to stop them.

    The Fireweavers didn¡¯t have a lot ofrge artifacts and they also weren¡¯t good at them, but this didn¡¯t mean that they didn¡¯t use them at all. And because they cooperated with the Giant Spirit Realm, the Fireweavers still had a few Giant Spirit Treasure Ships. They also have some sword shuttles as well asrge beasts that had great defensive power. This was thest blockade of the Fireweavers, the most difficult one theyid out.

    Zhao Hai also prepared to set out a full power. Now 20 Immortal Experts were sending energy to eachrge artifact, and all of the cultivators were giving energy as well. Zhao Hai also released Undead to help send energy. This caused the entire fleet to approach the Fireweaver blockade with an unprecedented amount of momentum.

    This time, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make the turtle take the lead. The turtle was a beast that could be greatly injured. The turtle was there to keep up appearances and defend, not be the main offence for the fleet. With its strength, it could face several Immortal Experts in a proper battle.

    The Fireweavers also knew that the Hundred Treasures Realm had no intentions to stop. They knew that if they stood in ce, they would be hit by the Hundred Treasures Realm. Because of this, the beasts andrge artifacts of the Fireweavers also charged towards the fleet.

    The two sides looked like knights going for a duel, charging at each other. The two sides got closer and closer, each staring at the eyes of the other. Their eyes were red, as though forgetting the existence of life and death.

    The fleet of the Hundred Treasures Realm consists of 13 Giant Spirit Treasure Ships as well as the sword shuttles. But in a head-on charge like this, these sword shuttles weren¡¯t useful at all.

    Besides the 13 Giant Spirit Treasure Ships, there was also the turtle. But since the turtle has been ced behind, the spearhead of the fleet was the Hell King¡¯s Ship. The Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s fleet was like an arrow with the Hell King¡¯s Ship at the tip. Then the Pagoda and the Giant Spirit Treasure Ships were behind it.

    On the Fireweaver side, they had 5 Giant Spirit Treasure Ships, 50 sword shuttles, and about 1000rge beasts. Naturally, their formation wasn¡¯t as sharp as Zhao Hai. They looked like a tide rushing towards the Hundred Treasures Realm fleet.

    Boom! Both sides finally hit each other. The Hell King¡¯s Ship hit the enemy Giant Spirit Treasure Ships. Although the enemy Giant Spirit Treasure Ships dented the Hell King¡¯s Ship, it failed to cause it to stop. Meanwhile, the Hell King¡¯s Ship¡¯s battering ram entered the enemy ship¡¯s bow, opening it up before splitting it in half. Then the Hell King¡¯s Ship continued flying forward.

    Although the other Giant Spirit Treasure Ships weren¡¯t as miserable as the first one, their fate was fairly simr. The Giant Spirit Treasure Ship that shed with the Pagoda might be the luckiest one. The Pagoda didn¡¯t have as strong of an impact as the others. However, it still managed to deflect the ship that shed with it. After all, once two forces sh, one of them had to get out of the way.

    As for the beasts, they also couldn¡¯t stop the advance of the Hundred Treasures Realm. All beasts that went head-on against the Giant Spirit Treasure Ships were turned into meat paste. As for those who just brushed with the ships, their bones had been shattered and their muscles torn. Beast parts could be seen being thrown around from the area of impact.

    This sh ended with the Fireweavers¡¯plete defeat. Besides those in the periphery, the group sent forward by the Fireweavers were annihted. This caused the higher-ups of the Fireweavers to pay more attention to therge artifacts of the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Upon leaving the battlefield, Zhao Hai and the others flew directly towards the Divergent Realm. At the same time, Zhao Hai put away the Giant Spirit Treasure Ships that he destroyed, this included the scrapped sword shuttles. Naturally, his actions were done in secret. Mu Yao and the others didn¡¯t know about it.

    Mu Yao stood on top of the fortress, looking in front of him. Then he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, that was thest blockade of the Fireweavers? Then we should reach the Divergent Realm soon.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Yes, that was thest blockade of the Fireweavers. The Divergent Realm frontline is just ahead. We will approach from the Divergent Realm¡¯s domain.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded, ¡°If there¡¯s no more danger, we should slow down. We can¡¯t cause any misunderstanding with the Divergent Realm. After all, we¡¯re currently allies.¡± Zhao hai nodded, then he informed the people on the otherrge artifacts to stop sending energy. The fleet slowed down instantaneously.

    However, this slowdown was only rtive. The actual speed of the fleet was still very fast. After more than two hours of flying, they officially entered the battlefield of the Divergent Realm and the Fireweavers.

    The speed of the fleet slowed down once more. All of the Immortal Experts were now on the fortress looking at the situation around them.

    At this time, several ck spots could be seen flying from the distance. Then the ck spots slowly increased and before long a battalion appeared in front of the Hundred Treasures Realm. Zhao Hai could also see that these people had wings.

    Mu Yao waved, and the entire fleet stopped. Then the turtle slowly moved forward towards the front. At the same time, the winged people stopped.

    Seeing the other party stopping, Mu Yao cupped his fist and said, ¡°The Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s Mu Yao has seen everyone. Are you our friends from the Divergent Realm?¡±

    One of the winged people cupped his fist towards Mu Yao and answered, ¡°This one is the Divergent Realm¡¯s Eighth Scouting Team Captain, Ulitan. I greet Elder Mu Yao and everyone from the Hundred Treasures Realm.¡± After he said that, he made a gesture and moved back. The Hundred Treasures Realm fleet followed behind.

    Before long, a huge camp appeared before the people of the Hundred Treasures Realm. The camp was enormous, epassing an entire mountain. The mountain was full of cave residences. People could be seening in and out of these caves.

    The camp didn¡¯t have any defensive measures, not even a defensive formation. This was something that Mu Yao didn¡¯t expect.

    Just as the Hundred Treasures Realm fleet arrived outside the camp, a group of people left the camp to meet them. The person who led this team was Sleat.

    When Mu Yao saw that Sleat wasing, he immediately led the other Immortal Experts out of the fortress to give their greetings. When both sides were close enough, Sleat cupped his fist and said, ¡°Elder Mu, you¡¯re here. Wee to our camp.¡±

    Mu Yao also cupped his fist and said, ¡°Elder Sleat, you didn¡¯t have toe out and greet us. We¡¯ve made you wait¡±

    Sleat smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve broken through several blockades of the Fireweavers, that was admirable. Please, the Elders of my realm are waiting for you. Then you all have a rest in our camp.¡±

    Mu Yao smiled and said, ¡°Elder Sleat doesn¡¯t need to trouble himself. We¡¯re already used to staying inside ourrge artifacts. There¡¯s no need to arrange a ce for us. We shouldn¡¯t make the other Elders wait for too long. Please lead us in.¡± Sleat nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then follow me.¡±

    Zhao Hai and Mu Yu didn¡¯t follow them. Also, only 100 Elders followed Sleat to the Divergent Realm camp. The others returned to their respectiverge artifacts. Zhao Hai and Mu Yu stayed on the fortress rooftop. They were drinking liquor as they looked at the Divergent Realm camp. Then Mu Yu suddenly said, ¡°Little Hai, this camp doesn¡¯t have any defenses. Is this because they¡¯re confident or arrogant?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I think they¡¯re confident. Moreover, the camp isn¡¯t without any defenses at all. They chose this position because it¡¯s the highest point in the region. The surrounding vegetation has also been leveled, so there¡¯s no chance for the enemy to perform a surprise attack. Also, haven¡¯t you heard what the winged man said, he¡¯s a captain of the scouting team. This means that the Divergent Realm has scout teams. The Fireweavers couldn¡¯te over and attack at all. This allows the camp to be rxed.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded, ¡°The Divergent Realm is really formidable. I¡¯m afraid there are around 300 thousand cultivators in this camp. All of them are at the Transcending Tribtion Stage and above. As for Immortal Elders, I have no idea.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°They definitely have a lot of Immortal Experts. They want to deal with the Fireweavers, how could they not spare enough manpower? The Fireweavers aren¡¯t easy to deal with as well, so the Divergent Realm cannot half-heartedly send troops. I have to say, I really underestimated the Five Great Realms.¡±

    Mu Yu drank from his cup and enjoyed the fragrance of the alcohol. Then he said, ¡°Soon, we¡¯ll be able to defeat them. Soon.¡±

 Chapter 1598 â€“ Elder Prisonheart

    <h4>Chapter 1598 - Elder Prisonheart</h4>

    Mu Yao entered the cave in the camp along with Sleat. The other Immortal Experts were left outside. The cave was quite huge. After the Immortals entered the camp, they were offered liquor to drink.

    When Mu Yao entered the cave, he saw ten Elders from the Divergent Realm sitting on transforming clouds. Seeing Mu Yao arrive, these Elders stood up and gave their greetings.

    Mu Yao hastily returned their greetings. Sleat also began introducing Mu Yao to the Elders present. One of these Elders was an ordinary-looking old man. He wore a robe and his eyebrows and hair were already white. He had a kind smile on his face, but his eyes had that light that could prate through people¡¯s hearts.

    This old man was a famed Elder of the Divergent Realm, he was nicknamed Elder Prisonheart. The reason for this nickname was the old man¡¯s formidable spiritual attack which targeted one¡¯s heart demon and activates it. Then the heart demon would devour the cultivator¡¯s mind and kill them.

    In addition to activating your heart demon, Elder Prisonheart can also cause one¡¯s heart demon to go into deep slumber, which could help a person¡¯s cultivation. Therefore, there was a saying in the battlefield that says, ¡°Prisonheart can bring you heaven, Prisonheart can also bring you hell.¡±

    Mu Yao also heard about Elder Prisonheart, but he hadn¡¯t seen him in person. He didn¡¯t think that this notorious Elder of the Divergent Realm would look like an ordinary old man.

    Despite his appearance, Mu Yao didn¡¯t dare underestimate this old man at all. Not only was Elder Prisonheart an esteemed Immortal Expert of the Divergent Realm, it was said that he was the oldest Immortal Expert in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Even Mu Yao had no idea how old Prisonheart was.

    Mu Yao bowed to Prisonheart and said, ¡°I have seen Elder Prisonheart. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here, this Mu Yao is extremely honored. I heard about Elder and my Master¡¯s friendship. This Mu Yao can be considered a junior, please forgive me for not offering my respects.¡±

    Prisonheart chuckled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite. You¡¯re now representing the Hundred Treasures Realm. It wouldn¡¯t be good if you lower yourself to me. Come, have a seat.¡±

    Mu Yao smiled faintly and then gave a bow before sitting down. The other Immortal Experts in the room also sat down. Prisonheart looked at Mu Yao and said, ¡°I heard that you have broken through six blockades set up by the Fireweavers just to reach this ce.¡±

    Mu Yao smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It¡¯s something that can¡¯t be helped. At that time, the Fireweavers had sent a 200-thousand man strong army to deal with us. There¡¯s also 2 thousand Immortal Experts. We only have 1 thousand Immortal Experts. Although we¡¯re confident that we can defeat the ordinary cultivators, we¡¯re not sure if we can win against their Immortal Experts. In the end, we can onlye here to your camp.¡±

    Prisonheart wasn¡¯t angry nor did he show any contempt in his expression. Instead, he nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re a goodmander, you made the best decision. I saw yourrge artifacts. No wonder you¡¯re able to break through the defenses of the Fireweavers.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded, then he said, ¡°We managed to kill 32 Immortal Experts on the way here. We also destroyed 5 Giant Spirit Treasure Ships, 50 sword shuttles, and about 2000 tamed beasts.¡±

    After he said this, Mu Yao looked at the Elders of the Divergent Realm and said, ¡°The Fireweavers don¡¯t want the two of us to meet. With ourrge artifacts, they would find it very hard to hold their defensive lines.¡±

    Prisonheart looked at Mu Yao and smiled faintly. He understood what Mu Yao wanted to say. He was afraid that the Divergent Realm would look down on the Hundred Treasures Realm. He wanted to tell them that the Hundred Treasures Realm could pull their own weight.

    Prisonheart had long passed the age of hot-headedness, so he didn¡¯t dislike Mu Yao¡¯s statement at all. He just smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. You take a rest first. When we attack, we¡¯ll send you a message.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded, Prisonheart looked at the others and said, ¡°The Fireweavers want to hold us here until we¡¯re exhausted and retreat. But this time, we gathered the strength of three realms, we cannot just leave for cheap. If we want to conquer the Fireweaver Domain, we need to take down their defenses as soon as possible.¡±

    The Elders nodded. This way was very important for the three realms. If they failed, then dealing with the Fireweavers would be more difficult. Moreover, they would be subjected to the crazed revenge of the Fireweavers. After all, the Fireweavers weren¡¯t people who would just take a beating and not punch back.

    Prisonheart said, ¡°Go and prepare. You have three days. After three days, we¡¯llunch our attack. We need to take the defensive line in one fell swoop.¡±

    Those present nodded. Prisonheart waved his hand, ordering everyone to leave. Then he looked at Mu Yao and said, ¡°Mu Yao, please stay.¡±

    Naturally, Mu Yao stayed behind. Once everyone left, Prisonheart looked at Mu Yao and said, ¡°Mu Yao, tell me the truth, how confident are you that we can rush through the defenses of the Fireweavers? This attack is very important to us. If we fail, it would be a very heavy blow to our morale.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded and said, ¡°I know this. But I still don¡¯t have an understanding of the defensive line. I need to see it first to make an assessment.¡±

    Prisonheart nodded and said, ¡°Good, that would be good. We need to get your answer as soon as possible so that we can make the proper arrangements.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded, then he gave Prisonheart a bow before leaving. Looking at Mu Yao¡¯s departing back, Prisonheart murmured, ¡°Sure enough, he¡¯s a talent.¡±

    Mu Yao quickly returned to the octagonal fortress. Zhao Hai and Mu Yu stood on the rooftop waiting for him. When he saw the two, Mu Yao nodded and said, ¡°The people of the Divergent Realm have decided to attack three dayster. At that time, we will be at the front. Little Hai, look into the defensive line of the Fireweavers. See how certain we¡¯ll be in breaking through.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll immediately prepare the scouts.¡± Mu Yao nodded.

    At this time, a jade sword message flew over to Mu Yao. After receiving the jade sword message, Mu Yao read its contents using his spiritual force. Then he smiled and said, ¡°Good. Little Hai, look at this. Maybe you won¡¯t need to send scouts.¡±

    Zhao Hai took the jade sword message and read its contents. Inside was the report sent by the Divergent Realm¡¯s scouts regarding the Fireweaver Realm¡¯s defensive line. The defensive line¡¯s setup was described in great detail.

    Zhao Hai took a closer look at the report. He now knew how much the Fireweavers prepared to defend against the Divergent Realm. The Fireweavers stationed about 500 thousand troops to face the Divergent Realm. There were also 10 thousand Immortal Experts. There were also over 300rge artifacts, 10 of which were Giant Spirit Treasure Ships, about 100 were Sword Shuttles, another hundred were Eight Cyan Imperial Chariots, then the rest were otherrge artifacts. They also had 500 cannon groups. There¡¯s nothing else to say about the numerous formations set up along the 1000 li(500km) long defensive line. Wanting to break through all of these would be difficult.

    After reading the report, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but close his eyes. Then he had Cai¡¯er calcte the odds of an attack.

    Zhao Hai opened his eyes as he looked at Mu Yao and said, ¡°Elder, I want to send people to check some things out. I¡¯ll give you an answer tomorrow.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded and said, ¡°Go. Remember, this is an opportunity of the Hundred Treasures Realm to increase our prestige. If possible, we¡¯ll have to perform well.¡±

    Zhao Hai understood Mu Yao¡¯s message. Mu Yao wanted him to achieve as much as possible in breaking through the defensive line of the Fireweavers. Zhao Hai nodded before going inside the fortress. At the same time, he sent silver needles in order to conduct a final scouting on the Fireweavers¡¯ defensive line.

    Zhao Hai already knew some information about the defensive line. But this time, he wanted to make a thorough investigation to make sure that nothing would go wrong.

    Once the information was obtained, calctions would be made to make the best offensive n. Zhao Hai knew clearly that this war was a huge opportunity for him to be famous in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    Zhao Hai already had some fame on the battlefield. However, people didn¡¯t regard him as important because of his cultivation. But after this matter, everyone in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield would know that Zhao Hai has the strength to face any Immortal Expert.

    Although this would bring him great trouble, where people would be more careful in dealing with him and those who would look for him would be stronger, it would save Zhao Hai the trouble of sifting through the weaklings to get to the strong experts.

    Zhao Hai was currently sitting in front of a monitor. The current disy has been divided into many smaller screens showing a Fireweaver camp. In fact, once arranged, these divisions would form the defensive line of the Fireweavers.

    Through observation, Laura and the others found that these camps weren¡¯t divided randomly. Each camp was handled by a group. Instead of staying in one camp, the Fireweavers divided themselves into different smaller camps. The subordinate troops were more free since they could go to any camp they wanted. This allowed convenience to the movement of troops. As long as there was an attack, the troops would be able to gather immediately. This gave the Fireweavers the ability to be fluid in their defense.

 Chapter 1599 â€“ Battle Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1599 - Battle n</h4>

    Zhao Hai looked at the map on the screen, then he said, ¡°How is it? Is the information good?¡±

    Lizzy nodded and said, ¡°The information sent by the Divergent Realm is urate, but not as detailed as our silver needles. Brother Hai, look at this. The defenses of the Fireweavers are more heavy on the right side of the defensive line. It¡¯s because this is the ce where the Divergent Realm kept attacking. Moreover, their cannons and formations are more concentrated on the right side. Generally speaking, the weakness of the Fireweaver defense line was on the left side.¡±

    Megan nodded and added, ¡°Right. Moreover, the left side of the defensive line isposed of subordinate realm experts that aren¡¯t too strong. Although these subordinate realms participated in the battles, they would always keep people behind to guard their camps. It could be seen that they weren¡¯t too eager to defend for the Fireweavers. I think this is an opportunity for us.¡±

    Lizzy nodded, ¡°I think so too. The Divergent Realm wants tounch an offensive in three days. We can let them attract the attention of the Fireweavers while we break through the defensive line. As long as we cause chaos, the Fireweavers would surely be defeated.¡±

    Zhao Hai carefully inspected the map. Then he nodded and said, ¡°Good, but our attack must be fierce and swift. We need to break through as fast as possible. At the same time, we¡¯ll cause chaos to the left side of the defensive line.¡±

    Lizzy nodded and said, ¡°We can also let the Undead use their rifles to attack the subordinate realm camps. This way, they would be in more chaos. As long as their formation gets ruined, the Divergent Realm would be able to seize an opportunity to break through.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He was also confident in the Divergent Realm. They can definitelyunch an attack to cause trouble with the Fireweavers. Moreover, they were able to gain huge progress. If Zhao Hai and the others let this opportunity go, then they no longer need to fight in this war, they might as well go home.

    After looking at the maps, Zhao Hai turned his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s make a battle n. Rece the Undead with the people from the Divergent Realm and the Hundred Treasures Realm. We just need to use ourrge artifacts, we¡¯re already too eye-catching. There¡¯s no need for us to do everything.¡±

    Lizzy and Megan nodded and went on to create their battle n. Zhao Hai called Laura over and said, ¡°After the battle, pay attention to the corpses of the Divergent Realm cultivators. The Space will need their abilities.¡± Laura nodded.

    It¡¯s not the first time that Megan and Lizzy wrote a battle n. Soon, a battle n was handed over to Zhao Hai. Seeing that there was no problem, he took out a piece of jade and inscribed the battle n into it. After saying goodbye to his wives, he left the Space.

    After returning to the fortress, Zhao Hai immediately went to Mu Yao¡¯s room. Mu Yao has been waiting for news from Zhao Hai. Seeing Zhao Haiing over, Mu Yao immediately said, ¡°How is it?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then took out a jade slip and handed it over. Mu Yao received the jade slip and scanned it with his spiritual force. He quickly saw the battle n. Upon reading it through, a smile appeared on his face. He nodded and said, ¡°Very good. We can use this battle n. I¡¯ll go meet the Divergent Realm. Get ready to set off at any time.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Elder, rest assured, we can depart at any time. As long as we coordinate well with the Divergent Realm, I believe our n can seed.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded and said, ¡°Go and prepare. I¡¯m certain that the Divergent Realm will ept this n.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned around and left. Mu Yao took the battle n and walked towards the conference hall of the camp.

    There were guards outside the Divergent Realm¡¯s conference hall. Just as Mu Yao was about to report his presence, Prisonheart¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Mu Yao,e in,e in.¡± Mu Yao nodded, then he entered the conference hall.

    Mu Yao immediately saw Prisonheart as soon as he entered the hall. Besides Prisonheart, there¡¯s also another person inside. It was a tall and huge man with a face full of hair. He was wearing a full suit of armor. He stood in ce looking like a huge iron pot.

    Seeing this person, Mu Yao had a guess who it was. This was Siege Hammer Hawkins, an expert famed for hisbat power. It¡¯s said that his strength is endless and his defense is formidable.

    Mu Yao gave Prisonheart a salute and then turned his head to Hawkins and then cupped his fist, ¡°I have seen Mister Hawkins. Please ept this Mu Yao¡¯s greetings.¡±

    Hawkins looked at Mu Yao and returned the greeting as he half-heartedly cupped his fist and said, ¡°Good.¡± Then he no longer said anything else. This caused Mu Yao to feel anger deep inside. He was one of the most powerful Elders of the Hundred Treasures Realm, but Hawkins treated him like this. How could Mu Yao not be angry? However, he didn¡¯t show it, instead he turned to Prisonheart and said, ¡°This is the battle n we created. Elder, please take a look.¡±

    Prisonheart also saw Hawkins¡¯ performance, but his expression didn¡¯t change. Nor did he say anything, but deep inside he was disappointed in Hawkins¡¯ conduct.

    Hawkins was extremely arrogant. He was too prideful because of his strength. In his mind, the Hundred Treasures Realm were anxious to reach the camp because they were afraid of the Fireweavers. To Hawkins, the Hundred Treasures Realm were cowards. If it were him, he would have stayed and fought it out with the Fireweavers.

    However, Hawkins failed to think that the Hundred Treasures Realm was different from the Divergent Realm. If the Divergent Realm lost 1000 Immortal Experts, although they would be shaken, their foundation would still remain solid. But for the Hundred Treasures Realm, losing 1000 Immortal Experts would cause them to be in danger of extinction.

    Hawkins failed to consider all of these things. He just looked at the timid behavior of the Hundred Treasures Realm and thought that it was shameful, especially for a high-grade realm.

    Prisonheart received the jade slip and then searched for it using his spiritual force. He carefully read through the contents of the jade slip. After some time, Prisonheart ced the jade slip down and then he turned to Mu Yao and said, ¡°Mu Yao, did you make this? Why do I feel that the spiritual force used to make this jade slip is not yours?¡±

    Mu Yao smiled and said, ¡°Elder¡¯s spiritual force is really strong. I didn¡¯t make it. This came from Zhao Hai of our Hundred Treasures Realm. What do you think?¡±

    Prisonheart nodded and said, ¡°The n is very good. It¡¯s meticulously made, it even has some details that we missed. It seems like the Hundred Treasures Realm has another genius.¡± Mu Yao smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Hawkins looked at Prisonheart in confusion. Prisonheart passed the jade slip to Hawkins and said, ¡°Make preparations ording to what¡¯s in the jade slip. Do it within three days.¡±

    Although Hawkins was arrogant, he wouldn¡¯t dare go against the old man Prisonheart. He immediately received the jade slip and gave Prisonheart a salute. He didn¡¯t even look at the jade slip before turning around and left, ignoring Mu Yao in the process.

    Mu Yao looked at Hawkins and smiled faintly. Although he was angry, he wouldn¡¯t offend the Divergent Realm over this matter.

    Prisonheart couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly when he saw Hawkins¡¯ performance. But he didn¡¯t exin to Mu Yao, instead he said, ¡°Mu Yao, when will you depart?¡±

    Mu Yao replied, ¡°As soon as possible. We need to hide early, we can¡¯t let the Fireweavers discover our trail. If they¡¯re prepared, the n would be useless.¡±

    Prisonheart nodded and said, ¡°Alright, you can go anytime you want. As soon as we begin our attack, I will send you a message so that you can make a move on your side.¡± Mu Yao nodded, then he gave Prisonheart a salute before turning around and leaving.

    Prisonheart looked at Mu Yao¡¯s back, then he sighed and said, ¡°It seems like the rise of the Hundred Treasures Realm is inevitable.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t only Mu Yao who was favorable to Prisonheart, but Zhao Hai as well. The n made by Zhao Hai made Prisonheart see how different the Hundred Treasures Realm was. The Divergent Realm has been shing with the FIreweavers for some time now, so they had a deep understanding about the Fireweavers¡¯ defensive line. They even knew where the subordinate realms were stationed. However, they never thought that this information would have some use. So when he saw Zhao Hai¡¯s analysis, Prisonheart understood that they were wrong. The information they had in hand was useful, very useful. The Hundred Treasures Realm was just more capable in using it to their advantage.

    Thinking of this, Prisonheart sighed once more. He sat down and felt very tired. He was very old and felt that he was in thest years of his life. However, he was very worried about the next generation leaders of the Divergent Realm. These people were very arrogant. And after this war, their arrogance would increase once more. This wasn¡¯t good for the Divergent Realm¡¯s future. They need a leader with a good head between his shoulders. They need a leader who knows when to retreat and when to give in. People like Hawkins were clearly unqualified for this position.

    Prisonheart slowly closed his eyes. He felt that he should do something for the Divergent realm. He needs to make a move before he perishes. The conference hall was very quiet. Nobody knew what this dying old man was thinking.

    Mu Yao returned to the fortress, his expression wasn¡¯t great to look at. Upon arriving at the fortress, he immediately looked for Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, we¡¯ll depart immediately.¡±

    Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know why they had to depart so soon, he just nodded and said, ¡°Alright. But we need everyone in the fortress to relocate to the otherrge artifacts. The turtle cannot shrink, so I can only receive it.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded and said, ¡°Alright. We need to perform perfectly. This rtes to the honor of the Hundred Treasures Realm.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then left to make preparations.

 Chapter 1600 â€“ Itâ€™s Not The Time

    <h4>Chapter 1600 - It¡¯s Not The Time</h4>

    A group of Fireweavers stood on their tamed beasts and flew over a forest on the left side of the defensive line. Actually, this forest could no longer be considered as one, this was because it had been leveled to the ground. Broken branches and leaves could be seen everywhere. All of these broken trees were all caused by shes of spiritual qi. Although the focus of the Divergent Realm¡¯s attacks were on the right side, this didn¡¯t mean that the left was unaffected. It was just that the fights here weren¡¯t as intense.

    These Fireweavers were the scouts sent over by their camp. They were responsible for the surveince around the defensive line. They¡¯re here to see if there¡¯s an army trying to sneak in.

    However, just under the noses of these scouts, in the broken forest, were a dozen boat-shaped artifacts a meter long. These boats were disguised to look like fallen trunks from outside. They weren¡¯t eye-catching at all.

    Zhao Hai, Mu Yao and Mu Yu were standing at the topyer of the Pagoda, looking at the scouting Fireweavers in the distance. The Pagoda was now an upright trunk standing from the ground. Nobody noticed that there were three people who were smaller than a thumb standing on it.

    Mu Yao turned towards the Fireweavers¡¯ defensive line before looking at Zhao Hai and smiling, ¡°Looking at the defensive line, I feel like I¡¯m looking at a giant¡¯s wall now that I¡¯ve shrunk down.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your help, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to shrink the artifacts for such a long time. This is good. Tomorrow, the Divergent Realm should begin their attack. We¡¯ll have nothing to worry about.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded and said, ¡°This is the first time the Hundred Treasures Realm works alongside the Divergent Realm. We must show them that the Hundred Treasures Realm couldn¡¯t be trifled with.¡±

    Zhao Hai and Mu Yu nodded. At this time, a team of Fireweavers flew over their heads. Looking at the Fireweavers, Mu Yao sneered and said, ¡°Look at these people, they¡¯ve been arrogant for so long. This time, we need to deal with them properly.¡±

    At this time, the sound of fighting could be heard from a distance. Zhao Hai and the others were quite familiar with this noise. Although the Divergent Realm were gearing up for arge attack, they didn¡¯t stop their smaller attacks along the defensive line. This was to prevent the Fireweavers from noticing something wrong. If the Fireweavers get an idea about Zhao Hai¡¯s actions, it would be difficult for the n to seed.

    Mu Yao turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, if nothing unexpected happens, the Fireweavers will certainly be defeated. But at the same time, the Divergent Realm will also suffer casualties. I want you to turn them into Undead. Can you do that?¡±

    Zhao Hai was stunned when he heard Mu Yao, he looked at Mu Yao for a moment, then he nodded and said, ¡°There¡¯s no problem. But I can¡¯t turn all of the corpses into Undead. It wouldn¡¯t be good if the Divergent Realm finds out that the corpses of their people have disappeared.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Mu Yao let out a long breath. Then he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll leave it to you. Try to get as many Undead as you can. If possible, kill some of them, but don¡¯t let them find out.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. But Mu Yu was still confused, so he turned to Mu Yao and said, ¡°Master, why do this?¡±

    Mu Yao coldly snorted and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t see Hawkins from the Divergent Realm. Because we went to them, that guy looked down on us. Naturally, this isn¡¯t important. What¡¯s important is that this guy might be the one making the final decisions for the Divergent Realm in the future. If that guy bes their leader, then it¡¯s possible for our two realms to be in conflict. So we might as well take out some of their strength right now.¡±

    Zhao Hai and Mu Yu immediately understood what was going on. Hawkins embarrassed Mu Yao, so it¡¯s no big deal if they take this grievance out on the Divergent Realm.

    Originally, Mu Yao wanted the Divergent Realm to participate in their move. But when he saw Hawkins¡¯ appearance, he no longer mentioned it. He knew that if Prisonheart had to force them to work with the Hundred Treasures Realm, then Hawkins would look down on them even more.

    But Mu Yao didn¡¯t lie. He wanted to deal with the Divergent Realm to vent out his anger, but he also felt that the Divergent Realm might make a move on the Hundred Treasures Realm in the future. So when that timees, Mu Yao wanted to see what it would look like if Zhao Hai released Undead from the Divergent Realm to face them.

    Naturally, he wasn¡¯t hoping for Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead to do all the work. But he knew that if they equipped the Undead with rifles, theirbat strength would increase.

    A day quickly passed and everyone got up early in the morning. Everybody was prepared. Since the cultivators and the Immortal Experts of the Hundred Treasures Realm could no longer supply spiritual qi for therge artifacts, Zhao Hai decided to release some Undead to provide energy instead. The cultivators would be responsible for dealing with the subordinate realms of the Fireweavers. Naturally, this would happen after they break through the defensive line.

    When the cultivators heard that they finally had the chance to fight, they couldn¡¯t help but celebrate. Besides the fight on the Poison Mountains, all they had been doing was sending energy to therge artifacts. This idle way of life was making them feel aggrieved.

    Now that they finally have the opportunity to show their strength, the cultivators were happy. To be honest, there¡¯s a high chance for them to survive this war since they were with Zhao Hai. And if they stayed inside therge artifact, they wouldn¡¯t be killed. But at the same time, this limited their ability to fight. They weren¡¯t like the Undead who could use rifles. Because of this, they couldn¡¯t help but feel useless.

    Seeing the cultivators being in high spirits, Zhao Hai bitterly smiled. He didn¡¯t understand why these people were so happy to fight. Didn¡¯t they know that this would cause some of them to die in battle?

    Mu Yu looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s expression and immediately knew what he was thinking. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°You think they¡¯re stupid? Desperate to go out?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly, as if agreeing. Mu Yu replied, ¡°You don¡¯t understand them. If they don¡¯t get the chance to fight, how can they go back to the realm and receive their reward? They would be too embarrassed to ept it.¡±

    When Mu Yu said this, Zhao Hai stared. He hadn¡¯t really thought about this. Mu Yu looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°In their minds, the chaotic part in the defensive line would be taken care of by therge artifacts. So when they head out, the danger would have already been greatly reduced. What¡¯s left for them was to chase stragglers and pick up some scraps. In this case, they wouldn¡¯t suffer much casualties. So why would they be reluctant to attack?¡±

    Zhao Hai bitterly smiled, he really didn¡¯t think about this. He said, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about this. But this is also good. Once we break open the defenses of the Fireweavers, the enemy should be very weak. Then our side wouldn¡¯t suffer huge losses when they head out.¡±

    At this time, a loud rumbling sound could be heard from the defensive line. Even Zhao Hai and the others could hear it. Then the Fireweavers from the camps around the defensive line began to concentrate towards the Divergent Realm. The people on the left side of the defensive line became fewer and fewer.

    Not long after the battle began, a jade sword message flew into Mu Yao¡¯s hands. Mu Yao received the jade sword message and then read its contents. Upon knowing the current situation, he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, the offensive of the Divergent Realm has begun, shall we make a move as well?¡±

    Zhao Hai turned towards the ce of battle and saw two clumps of shadows converging on each other. There would also be explosions from time to time. ck spots would often fall from the sky. Zhao Hai knew that these ck spots were fallen experts.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t n to set out immediately. Instead, he said, ¡°Replying to the Elder. I think we should wait. Although both sides are now fighting, the battle has yet to reach its hottest state. The Fireweavers can still choose to retreat. We need to wait for the perfect timing to attack.¡±

    Mu Yao looked at Zhao Hai and nodded before he said, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll wait.¡± Zhao Hai nodded. Meanwhile, the others couldn¡¯t help but stare. They didn¡¯t expect Mu Yao to say those words to Zhao Hai.

    Only Mu Yu understood why Zhao Hai chose to dy their attack. Apart from waiting for the perfect timing, Zhao Hai also wanted to use the Fireweavers to whittle the strength of the Divergent Realm. Mu Yao also understood this, so he agreed to Zhao Hai.

    Regardless of whether they were Immortal Experts or ordinary cultivators, they all stood there quietly looking at the battle in the distance. The two clumps got closer and closer to each other, nearing to the point of merging into one huge ck clump. In the region where the two sides met, more and more explosions could be seen. And the amount of ck shadows falling down had increased.

    People on therge artifacts would look towards Zhao Hai from time to time. They wanted to see when Zhao Hai would decide to make a move. But they soon discovered that Zhao Hai had closed his eyes. This caused them to itch with impatience.

    While the people around him were anxious, Zhao Hai was very calm. This caused everyone to be surprised, even Mu Yao was amazed.

    What these people didn¡¯t know was that Zhao Hai was observing the battle through the Space. Both sides were evenly matched and the battle was hard to predict. However, the Fireweavers still had two reserve armies that hadn¡¯t entered the battle. These two armies were all from the Fireweaver Race. If Zhao Hai and the others entered right now, then these reserve armies would be able to swiftly head over.

    However, Zhao Hai believed that these two reserve armies would soon join the fight. This was because the attack of the Divergent Realm this time was extremely violent. It exceeded what the Fireweavers were used to.

    Before long, one of the reserve armies joined the fight. Also, the Space has received a lot of corpses. Most of these corpses were from the side of the Fireweavers, but some of them were from the Divergent Realm.

    The Space now has dozens of new abilities. Some of these abilities were used for offense, some were for defense, and some were used for support.

    Finally, after three hours of fighting, thest reserve army joined the fight. Zhao Hai knew that it was time for them to move.

    Zhao Hai opened his eyes and without waiting for everyone to react, he waved his hand, causing therge artifacts to fly forward and return to their original size. Then he released the turtle and returned to the fortress. Under the turtle¡¯s lead, allrge artifacts rushed towards the defensive line.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Rewinding time to an hour ago.

    Prisonheart was standing behind the troops, quietly watching the battle. Meanwhile, Hawkins beside him had an anxious look.

    Although the Hundred Treasures Realm had yet to appear, Prisonheart wasn¡¯t worried. He believed in the Hundred Treasures Realm. He thought that they were just waiting for the right time to attack.

    Prisonheart carefully inspected the battle. He wanted to see the reason why the Hundred Treasures Realm had yet to make a move. Before long, he discovered that the Fireweavers still have reserve armies waiting in the back. Moreover, the army numbered 50 thousand. And all of them were members of the Fireweaver Race.

    Fifty thousand Fireweaver troops meant that, with their beasts, they essentially numbered at least 100-thousand. If they discovered the attack of the Hundred Treasures Realm, they would no doubt rush over. Even if they die stopping the Hundred Treasures Realm, by that time, the Fireweavers would have made a proper response. This should be the reason why the Hundred Treasures Realm didn¡¯t attack yet.

    Although he managed to guess correctly, Prisonheart himself didn¡¯t know that he was right. Because of this, he continued observing.

    As Hawkins stood beside Prisonheart, he continued to wonder why the old man still hadn¡¯t sent him to attack. He knew that the Divergent Realm had a reserve army that numbered 50 thousand. This made the two sides evenly matched. They might even be able to defeat the Fireweavers if they pushed hard. So why didn¡¯t Prisonheart make him move? Was Prisonheart still worrying about the Hundred Treasures Realm? Those cowards, what could they do?

    Seeing Hawkins¡¯ obvious expression, Prisonheart felt more disappointed. Hawkins still failed to notice that the Fireweavers also have their own reserve army. Although he was disappointed, he still said, ¡°Hawkins, don¡¯t be anxious. It¡¯s still not time yet.¡± Although Hawkins didn¡¯t know what they were waiting for, he still nodded. But his murderous aura continued to increase.

    At this moment, Prisonheart noticed that the Fireweaver reserves had begun to move. Prisonheart immediately turned his head towards the left side of the defensive line.

 Chapter 1601 â€“ Win

    <h4>Chapter 1601 - Win</h4>

    Prisonheart looked towards the left side of the Fireweaver defensive line and saw a block spot popping out of nowhere. He couldn¡¯t help but be d. But then he knit his brows.

    He was d because his guess was correct. The Hundred Treasures Realm didn¡¯t attack because the Fireweaver reserve troops hadn¡¯t moved yet. So when the reserve troops moved, the Hundred Treasures Realm also moved.

    Prisonheart also frowned because the Hundred Treasures Realm were amazing. Even if he guessed the reason why the Hundred Treasures Realm didn¡¯t move, if he wasmanding the Hundred Treasures Realm, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do it. The ability of the Hundred Treasures Realm made Prisonheart feel dread.

    At the same time, his eyes shed with a firm light. He turned to Hawkins and said, ¡°Hawkins, get ready. Once the Hundred Treasures Realm breaks through, you¡¯ll immediately charge in.¡±

    Hearing Prisonheart, Hawkins couldn¡¯t help but stare. He also turned towards the left side of the defensive line. He discovered a clump of shadow aggressively charging towards the defensive line.

    With Zhao Hai¡¯smand, the entire Hundred Treasures Realm fleet moved. Mu Yao didn¡¯t know why Zhao Hai chose to attack this time. But he noticed the cannons of therge artifacts beginning to extend out of the windows. Mu Yao also saw the arrangement of the turtle shells. It was arranged in a formation that has the effect of increasing the damage to formations.

    Mu Yao couldn¡¯t help but nod. Compared to cultivators, formations were more of a headache to deal with. The Fireweavers hid behind their formations to fight against the Hundred Treasures Realm. But once these formations were dealt with, the Hundred Treasures Realm were able to deal with the Fireweavers easily.

    After that, Mu Yao noticed that Zhao Hai had released arge number of sword shuttles. The destination of these sword shuttles were the subordinate realm camps that had been almost emptied. Because these subordinate camps didn¡¯t have very powerful defensive formations, the sword shuttles were able to break through easily and ughter the cultivators inside. Naturally, the cultivators inside therge artifacts also targeted these small camps.

    Therge artifacts were very fast. At this time, the sword shuttles sent out by Zhao Hai returned to the fleet. Then the sword shuttles, along with the 13rge artifacts, flew straight towards the Fireweavers army.

    The Fireweavers also discovered the approach of the Hundred Treasures Realm. But they had no means to resist this charge. In the end, they can only meet it head on.

    Under the gaze of the Fireweavers and the Divergent Realm, therge artifacts of the Hundred Treasures Realm crashed onto Fireweavers like a rhinoceros bulldozing a flock of sheep. The Fireweavers simply could do nothing to block them. The Fireweavers could only look at the bloody road that the Hundred Treasures Realm carved out.

    The Fireweaver Army numbered a total of 500 thousand. Because their opponent was the Divergent Realm, their lineups were secret. But at this time, the Hundred Treasures Realm were able to kill countless amounts of people. Thispletely disrupted the arrangements the Fireweavers made.

    The Fireweavers knew that the Hundred Treasures Realm had arrived at the Divergent Realm¡¯s camp. They initially wanted to go over to see if the Hundred Treasures Realm had enoughrge artifacts to make an impact on the battlefield. Unfortunately, the defenses of the Divergent Realm were too strong. They didn¡¯t have an opportunity to scout it out.

    When the Hundred Treasures Realm fleet suddenly appeared on their nk, the Fireweaver Army was confused. And before they could make a response, the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯srge artifacts came crashing in, ripping arge hole through their army formation.

    Since he was paying attention to the battlefield, Prisonheard immediately sent out the Divergent Realm¡¯s reserve troops led by Hawkins. The troops numbered 50 thousand.

    Prisonheart left the reserve army to Hawkins. He wanted to see if the Hundred Treasures Realm was as strong as he thought they would. If the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s attack really had an impact, then this reserve army would be thest straw that would break the camel¡¯s back.

    And soon it was made clear that the Hundred Treasures Realm really did pull their own weight. Moreover, they did their job perfectly. The Fireweaver army¡¯s nk has been shredded to bits. Then there¡¯s the arrival of the Divergent Realm¡¯s reserve army.

    The Fireweavers cannot block the Hundred Treasures Realm. Troops numbered to the tens of thousands in the middle of the army were now extremely weakened.

    With the enemy¡¯s formation turning chaotic, the Divergent Realm immediately grasped the opportunity. The cultivators of the Hundred Treasures Realm also rushed over. At this time, the Fireweaver Army was very fragile.

    If it¡¯s only the Hundred Treasures Realm that attacked, then the Fireweaver army might be able to resist. However, the Divergent Realm was here as well. The Fireweaver Army couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure of two realms.

    The subordinate realms of the Fireweavers looked down on the Hundred Treasures Realm. After all, the Hundred Treasures Realm was only a high-grade realm. So how could they surrender to the Hundred Treasures Realm. But the Divergent Realm was different. The Divergent Realm was a Great Realm like the Fireweaver Realm. In the past, when the Fireweavers and the Divergent Realm were still in a stalemate, these subordinate realms could still stay loyal to the Fireweavers. But because of the attack of the Hundred Treasures Realm, the Fireweaver Army was heading into defeat. In this case, the subordinate realms could no longer sit still. Those who had weak mental states began to fall apart.

    A copse of a section of an army would cause a chain reaction to the entire army. In ancient battles, this would cause a greatmotion. In fights between cultivators, although there wouldn¡¯t be amotion, the psychology of the people would still be affected. Seeing their ally running away would nt the idea of running as well in their minds. Inevitably, some people would also run. This was especially true for those from the subordinate realms. Besides their own realms, they were neverpletely loyal to those they were under. That was to say that these people were just looking for a good battle.

    In the battle between the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Fireweaver-Giant Spirit Realm alliance, things were different. It can be said that the Hundred Treasures Realm were never really defeated at that time. The Hundred Treasures Realm also gave their subordinate realms a lot of benefits in exchange for help in their war. In turn, these subordinate realms were eager to deal with the Fireweavers and the Giant Spirit Realm.

    Moreover, back then, the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s performance was perfect. Against the Fireweaver-Giant Spirit Realm alliance, they kept retreating until they defended the headquarters of the Hundred Treasures Realm. In the remaining battles, the losses they incurred were minimal. This gave the subordinate realms confidence in following the Hundred Treasures Realm in future battles.

    Inparison, the situation with the Fireweavers wasn¡¯t the same. The Fireweavers hardly won against the attack of the two realms. They could only resist against the Hundred Treasures Realm. Moreover, thest action of the Fireweavers to work with the Giant Spirit Realm caused dissatisfaction among the subordinate realms. Therefore, it was impossible for these subordinate realms to be eager in fighting with the Fireweavers to the end.

    The retreat of the subordinate realms was a fatal attack to the army morale. And with the originally chaotic state of the army, the Fireweaver army copsed soon after.

    Zhao Hai had no intentions to let these people off. The fleet turned around and dove once again into the Fireweaver army. Seeing the approaching fleet ofrge artifacts, those with thest shred of resistance in the Fireweavers were finallypelled to run away.

    The cultivators of the Divergent Realm and the Hundred Treasures Realm seem to be injected with chicken blood. They all roared out loud as they tore the Fireweaver army to pieces.

    Zhao Hai received his artifacts as he looked at the battlefield. It wasn¡¯t that there were no Immortal Experts that resisted them. But in front of powerfulrge artifacts, these Immortal Experts were like deer in front of a speeding car.

    Also, the Immortal Experts of the Hundred Treasures Realm have set out to deal with the enemy¡¯s Immortal Experts. Some of them were even chasing the escaping enemy.

    Only Mu Yao stood beside Zhao Hai on the fortress. He looked at the battlefield in a daze. He let out a long breath and murmured, ¡°We won.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Right, we won. Elder, will you go meet with the Divergent Realm?¡±

    Mu Yao replied, ¡°Let¡¯s chase the Fireweavers first. The more we kill, the easier it would be for uster on.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he waved his hand and released his 13 Giant Spirit Treasure Ships along with the sword shuttles. Then theserge artifacts separated and began chasing down the enemy. All the Fireweavers who wanted to form a resistance were soon destroyed by the impact of therge artifacts.

    It must be said that the melee capabilities ofrge artifacts were very strong, especially when the enemy didn¡¯t have their ownrge artifact.

    Originally, the Fireweavers had their ownrge artifacts. But when they fought against the Divergent Realm, theserge artifacts were treated as bunkers, so they were ced in the very front. When Zhao Hai and the others rushed from behind, theserge artifacts were unable to turn around in time. In the end, they were destroyed without being able to do anything.

    Without any means to counter-attack, it was a one-sided ughter. The Hundred Treasures Realm and the Divergent Realm cultivators were like sharks that had smelled blood. They threw themselves towards the Fireweavers and hunted them down.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t hurried like the others. He justmanded the turtle to roam the battlefield. Sometimes, he would fire his cannons and receive corpses for the Space to turn into Undead.

    At this moment, a breeze arrived. Then a person¡¯s shadow appeared on top of the octagonal fortress!

 Chapter 1602 â€“ A Stunning Proposal

    <h4>Chapter 1602 - A Stunning Proposal</h4>

    Zhao Hai was startled. His spiritual force was formidable, but he still failed to notice this person. If it weren¡¯t for this personing with friendly thoughts, causing a breeze before appearing, then Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have discovered him. This was an expert of extraordinary strength!

    Zhao Hai turned his head to discover Prisonheart. Mu Yao also noticed the old man¡¯s arrival, his expression couldn¡¯t help but change as he bowed and said, ¡°I have seen Elder Prisonheart.¡±

    Zhao Hai also gave a salute, pretending to not know who Prisonheart was. Prisonheart looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mu Yao, this is Zhao Hai?¡±

    Mu Yao nodded and said, ¡°Little Hai, this is Elder Prisonheart. He¡¯s from the same generation as my master. Don¡¯t be impolite.¡±

    Zhao Hai still had the look of ignorance on his face, he quickly cupped his fist and said, ¡°I have seen Elder Prisonheart.¡±

    Prisonheart nodded at Zhao Hai¡¯s conduct, then he said, ¡°Good. A very good young man. You¡¯re the most talented young man I have ever seen.¡±

    Zhao Hai cupped his fist once more, ¡°I don¡¯t dare receive Elder¡¯s praise.¡±

    Prisonheart waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m not praising you, I¡¯m just telling the truth. There¡¯s no need to be smooth if the cuts and corners are obvious.¡±

    Zhao Hai showed an embarrassed smile which caused Prisonheart tough. Then he looked at Mu Yao and said, ¡°Mu Yao, we won this battle because of you. With this battle, I promise that the Fireweavers will be eliminated.¡±

    Hearing Prisonheart, Mu Yao couldn¡¯t help but stare, then his expression lit up as he said, ¡°Will Elder make a move? If you do, those Fireweavers will be finished.¡±

    Prisonheart shook his head and said, ¡°I won¡¯t. I¡¯m already old and can¡¯t make moves anymore. This world already belongs to your generation.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai¡¯s heart suddenly felt fearful and on guard. He knew that this was his Instinct Technique acting up. He feels dangering for him.

    As soon as Zhao Hai became alert, he felt a hidden thread of spiritual forceing towards him. Then he noticed that Mu Yao seemed to be spacing out. Zhao Hai immediately understood that Prisonheart was attacking him.

    Zhao Hai stared, then he felt how powerful the spiritual force was, it wasn¡¯t something he could contend against at this time. He quickly withdrew his spiritual force inwards. As expected, the attacking spiritual force pursued.

    Zhao Hai sneered, he shrank his spiritual force once more and retreated to his nascent soul. Meanwhile, the pursuing spiritual force hit a formation.

    The Five Elements Killing Formation protects Zhao Hai¡¯s spirit, not allowing foreign spiritual force to enter unless permitted by Zhao Hai. This formation needed to be dealt with if one wanted to attack Zhao Hai¡¯s soul.

    Although Prisonheart¡¯s spiritual force was very strong, he still falls shortpared to the Five Elements Killing Formation. His spiritual force was immediately cut off. Then the Five Elements Killing Formation retaliated, causing blood to flow out of Prisonheart¡¯s orifices. But Prisonheart was able to quickly recover the damage.

    Zhao Hai released his spiritual force and returned to normal. Then he raised his head to look at Prisonheart. Prisonheart looked at Zhao Hai, then he smiled bitterly as he removed the blood on his face using his hand. Then he looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s wary expression and said, ¡°Young man, you don¡¯t need to be so nervous. I¡¯m already a dying old man. I just want to do something for the Divergent Realm before I die.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Prisonheart in confusion. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s expression, Prisonheart forced a smile and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be surprised. I¡¯m already old and I can feel that I won¡¯t live for too long. However, the Divergent Realm doesn¡¯t have any talents I can pass the baton to. On the other hand, the Hundred Treasures Realm is currently rich in talents. Whether it¡¯s Mu Yao or you, you¡¯re all geniuses of your generation. I only want to instill a sense of friendliness towards the Divergent Realm to the two of you. You can also benefit from this in your future cultivation. If I don¡¯t do this, the Divergent Realm wouldn¡¯t have any future with the way it¡¯s going right now.¡±

    When he heard Prisonheart, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Prisonheart to attack him because of this. However, he still didn¡¯t rx. Who knows if this old man would attack once more when he lowers his guard.

    Prisonheart smiled bitterly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. I won¡¯t attack you anymore. Don¡¯t you have that formation in your soul? What chance do I have to attack you? That formation even counter-attacks in addition to protecting you.¡±

    Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to reveal anything, he knew that he couldn¡¯t deceive Prisonheart. Therefore, he just didn¡¯t say anything. Prisonheart smiled bitterly, then he waved his hand, restoring Mu Yao to normal. Mu Yao didn¡¯t know anything about what just happened, he just continued from the previous topic, ¡°No, Elder. You¡¯re not old. You can still make a move.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared at Mu Yao. He didn¡¯t expect Prisonheart to be this formidable. Even Mu Yao was unaware that he had been put under a spell.

    Prisonheart smiled towards Mu Yao and said, ¡°Mu Yao, I¡¯m a dying old man. If I make a move, I deteriorate even quicker. So I really don¡¯t want to make a move this time. I¡¯m just here to ask a favor. If the Divergent Realm experiences trouble in the future, I hope you can help them in consideration for this old man¡¯s face.¡±

    When Mu Yao heard Prisonheart say this, he couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback. He didn¡¯t understand why Prisonheart said this, but he was still polite and answered, ¡°Elder, the Divergent Realm is a hundred times stronger than the Hundred Treasures Realm. What problems would it have for it to need the help of the Hundred Treasures Realm?¡±

    Prisonheart looked at Mu Yao and then shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not asking the Hundred Treasures Realm to help the Divergent Realm. I¡¯m asking you to help the Divergent Realm.¡± Then he gave a nce towards Zhao Hai.

    When he saw Prisonheart¡¯s gaze, Mu Yao understood that Prisonheart had taken a fancy to Zhao Hai¡¯s potential.

    If other people found out about Mu Yao¡¯s thoughts, they would no doubt be surprised. Who was Zhao Hai? He was just a young man in the Severed Soul Stage. People like him were just small figures in other realms. They were even more insignificant in a Great Realm like the Divergent Realm.

    Mu Yao didn¡¯t think that Prisonheart was being excessive in his praise. This was because hepletely understood Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. He knew how powerful Zhao Hai really was. Although Zhao Hai was just at the Severed Soul Stage, hisbat strength surpassed average Immortal Experts. Not talking about his other abilities, Zhao Hai¡¯srge artifacts alone would be extremely hard to stop even for the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Although the Hundred Treasures Realm also had their ownrge artifacts, theserge artifacts needed a lot of people to operate. Moreover, theserge artifacts required a lot of crystal stones. On the other hand, Zhao Hai¡¯srge artifacts didn¡¯t require all these things. Zhao Hai could also use his Undead to send spiritual qi to hisrge artifacts. In this case, the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s couldn¡¯t contend against him usingrge artifacts. So if they want to block Zhao Hai¡¯s charge, they would need to expend tons of resources. And even so, they weren¡¯t confident that they would seed.

    If Zhao Hai bes an Immortal Expert, he could use even morerge artifacts. Such a person¡¯s potential couldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    As soon as he figured this out, Mu Yao immediately replied, ¡°Since Elder says so, then let¡¯s leave it up to fate. If there¡¯s an opportunity for Mu Yao to help the Divergent Realm, then I definitely won¡¯t refuse.¡±

    Prisonheart nodded and said, ¡°As a thank you, please receive these tokens.¡± After he said that, he threw two silver tokens towards Zhao Hai and Mu Yao.

    Zhao Hai and Mu Yao received the tokens and found that it looked very ordinary. But when they took a closer look, they found that they were different. They looked ordinary, but the longer they look at the token, they began to see that the heart character(ÐÄ) engraved on it was emitting spiritual qi, inviting people to use their spiritual qi on it.

    The two were greatly surprised, then they immediately took their spiritual force back. They no longer dared to stare at the token. Looking at the two, Prisonheart couldn¡¯t help but smile as he said, ¡°Take them. These tokens have my spiritual force inside it. My spiritual qi is special. If you hold these tokens, the people in the Divergent Realm will treat you as though you were me. Nobody would dare look down on you. If they do, then the people from the Divergent Realm would punish them.¡±

    Zhao Hai and Mu Yao understood that these tokens were very powerful. They didn¡¯t expect to receive it.

    Looking at the two, Prisonheart smiled faintly as he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, you have a very strong spiritual force. How about bing this old man¡¯s closing disciple?¡±

    Both Zhao Hai and Mu Yao were stunned when they heard Prisonheart. Who was Elder Prisonheart? He was the most powerful Elder of the Divergent Realm. Zhao Hai bing his disciple would immediately elevate Zhao Hai¡¯s status. Moreover, he would be Prisonheart¡¯s closing disciple. For cultivators, a closing disciple was almost equal to a legacy sessor. This status wasn¡¯t ordinary. As long as Zhao Hai agrees, there would be very few people in the Divergent Realm who could make a move on him.

    One shouldn¡¯t underestimate Prisonheart¡¯s status because he¡¯s dying. Over the countless years he stayed in the Divergent Realm, he managed to help an uncountable number of people to restrain their heart¡¯s demon and improve their strength. Those he helped would definitely give face to his disciple. That represented an enormous power. Nobody would dare offend Zhao Hai in the Divergent Realm.

    Zhao Hai stared at Prisonheart. He initially thought that this might be another of Prisonheart¡¯s plots. However, his Instinct Technique didn¡¯t sense any danger. This caused him to think that this old man was sincere in his invitation. This caused Zhao Hai to feel conflicted.

 Chapter 1603 â€“ Paying A Visit After The Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1603 - Paying A Visit After The Battle</h4>

    Mu Yao reacted first. He looked at Zhao Hai, then at Prisonheart and said, ¡°Elder, are you joking? Are you really going to ept Zhao Hai as a disciple? Or do you just want him to join the Divergent Realm?¡±

    Zhao Hai nkly looked at Prisonheart. To be honest, he was also thinking the same. He didn¡¯t know whether Prisonheart wanted him to be his disciple or he just wanted Zhao Hai to join the Divergent Realm.

    Although Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t opposed to joining the Divergent Realm, he also wanted to maintain his identity in the Hundred Treasures Realm. In other words, he wanted to be a person who belongs to two realms.

    Prisonheart shook his head and said, ¡°Not that. Zhao Hai still belongs to the Hundred Treasures Realm, but he¡¯s also my disciple. I just hope that he can help the Divergent Realm if something happens to it in the future.¡±

    Mu Yao and Zhao Hai both frowned, they were confused by Prisonheart¡¯s words. After some hesitation, Mu Yao asked, ¡°Elder, why do you always think that something would happen to the Divergent Realm?¡±

    Prisonheart turned his head to the Divergent Realm cultivators who were chasing the Fireweavers. Then he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, what do you think about the Divergent Realm¡¯s state right now?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t expect Prisonheart to ask him this question. But he gave his honest reply, ¡°It¡¯s doing very well. It¡¯s like a blooming flower or a raging fire burning oil.¡±

    Prisonheart nodded, ¡°Correct. As long as we manage to destroy the Fireweavers, the Divergent Realm wouldn¡¯t have anyone to worry about in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. The three other Great Realms might try to deal with us, but they can¡¯t threaten our strength. What I¡¯m worried about is another ce!¡±

    Hearing Prisonheart, Zhao Hai and Mu Yao couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then the two looked at each other, seeing a look of understanding in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Looking at Mu Yao and Zhao Hai¡¯s expressions, Prisonheart gawked. Then he asked, ¡°You know what ce I¡¯m talking about? Did you bet with that ce again?¡±

    Mu Yao and Zhao Hai looked at each other, then they shook their heads at the same time. However, they also didn¡¯t say a word of denial. Looking at the reaction of the two, Prisonheart understood that the Hundred Treasures Realm did indeed make a bet with that ce. They just weren¡¯t allowed to talk about it.

    Suddenly, a shocking thought passed through Prisonheart¡¯s mind. If the Hundred Treasures Realm made a bet with the Sky Tower, then why did they attack the Fireweavers? They should have been busy fulfilling the terms of the bet. And if they lost, the Sky Tower wouldn¡¯t have allowed them to enter this profitable coboration. Prisonheart knew very well how strict the people of the Sky Tower were. And with how the situation has gone so far, it seems like the Sky Tower had no intentions of interfering. There¡¯s only one exnation for this, the Hundred Treasures Realm won against the Sky Tower.

    Winning against the Sky Tower? Was it that easy? Prisonheart was shocked by his guess. But the longer he looked at Zhao Hai and Mu Yao¡¯s expressions, the more he was convinced. Prisonheart sighed, he didn¡¯t try to test them and instead said, ¡°Since you know about that ce, then you should know that once we destroy the Fireweavers, they wouldn¡¯t just let the Divergent Realm off. If something bad happens, the Divergent Realm would suffer a great loss.¡±

    Mu Yao wanted to say anything, but he was waved silent by Prisonheart. The old man looked at Mu Yao and said, ¡°Mu Yao, tell me the truth. How do you see Hawkins?¡±

    Mu Yao stared, then after hesitating for a moment he said, ¡°Mister Hawkins is brave and courageous. His military talents are extraordinary, and his fighting strength is formidable. He¡¯s a top expert of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.¡±

    Prisonheart nodded and said, ¡°What you said isn¡¯t wrong. Hawkins is indeed brave and courageous, he¡¯s strong as well. However, he¡¯s too prideful. Because of his strength, he¡¯s beginning to think that he can solve everything. But there are things that cannot be solved with strength. If he meets the Sky Tower, what do you think would happen?¡±

    Mu Yao paused for a while. He really didn¡¯t know much about Hawkins. But from what he can see, it¡¯s possible that Hawkins would butt heads with the Sky Tower!

    Thinking of this, Mu Yao couldn¡¯t help but stare. With Hawkins¡¯ character, he would take the entire Divergent Realm and fight the Sky Tower. Mu Yao didn¡¯t want to imagine the result if such a thing happened.

    Prisonheart looked at Mu Yao and said, ¡°You¡¯re thinking that Hawkins would go to war with the Sky Tower. This is something that Hawkins would do. But this is exactly what I don¡¯t want to happen. With the Divergent Realm¡¯s strength, it simply couldn¡¯t contend against the Sky Tower. This move would only bring destruction to the Divergent Realm.¡±

    Mu Yao and Zhao Hai were silent, they didn¡¯t know what to say. Prisonheart didn¡¯t wait for the two to reply before he continued, ¡°And among the current generation, Hawkins is the only one with talent. This is what I worry about the most.¡±

    No sessors! These words shed through Zhao Hai and Mu Yao¡¯s minds. Prisonheart sighed and said, ¡°The Divergent Realm has no sessors. The token I gave you two can be used to overturn Hawkins¡¯ decision when necessary. Also, I¡¯m willing to take Zhao Hai as a disciple because he has talent. At the same time, bing my disciple would give him some status in the Divergent Realm, even if he doesn¡¯t join.¡±

    Zhao Hai and Mu Yao were silent. They didn¡¯t expect Prisonheart to have these thoughts in his mind. They really don¡¯t know what to say.

    Prisonheart looked at the two, then he sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m sincere in epting Little Hai as a disciple. I can feel that I only have one or two years left to live. After I depart, Hawkins will take my position. Nobody can control Hawkins in the Divergent Realm. When the timees, he will have the entire Divergent Realm in his hands. I worry about him every day.¡±

    Mu Yao looked at Zhao Hai, then he turned to Prisonheart and said, ¡°Elder, if you won¡¯t force Zhao Hai to join the Divergent Realm. Then I can allow him to take you as his master.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect Mu Yao to agree this quickly, but he didn¡¯t mind it. Instead, he turned his head and waited for Prisonheart¡¯s response. Prisonheart looked at the two and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t force Little Hai to join the Divergent Realm. Once this battle ends, we can discuss this further.¡± Prisonheart vanished after he said this.

    Zhao Hai looked at the surroundings. At the same time, he activated the silver needles around them. Prisonheart has indeed left. Zhao Hai turned his head to Mu Yao and said, ¡°Elder, should I really take Elder Prisonheart as a Master?¡±

    Mu Yao looked at Zhao Hai and then smiled bitterly as he said, ¡°Of course you should. Are you satisfied with your current status? You don¡¯t know how many people want to worship Elder Prisonheart as a Master but can¡¯t. This is an opportunity for you, you should cherish it. If others hear it, they will kill you with their envy.¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m really not sure. Prisonheart uses a Divergent ability. Even if I know some techniques, there¡¯s no point in using something I¡¯m not used to. So what can he teach me?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t use multiple abilities. However, he was wary of Prisonheart¡¯s strength. It was precisely because of this strength that Zhao Hai was hesitant to take the old man as his master.

    Mu Yao looked at Zhao Hai, then he forced a smile and said, ¡°Little Hai, you shouldn¡¯t be deceived by Prisonheart¡¯s gentle look. If we outright rejected him from taking you as his disciple, he might arrange people to deal with us, and even the Hundred Treasures Realm. Little Hai, you should know why the old man is named Prisonheart. It¡¯s not because he can bring you heaven, but because he can let you experience hell. There are very few people who Prisonheart helped, but there are countless experts he sent to hell. There¡¯s another thing you need to pay attention to. Those whose strength has been improved by Prisonheart are very loyal to him. Don¡¯t think that it¡¯s all beneficial, it might be a type of spiritual attack.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression changed, he quickly said, ¡°Elder, since you know all of these, why do you still want me to be his disciple? Isn¡¯t it dangerous?¡±

    Mu Yao sighed and said, ¡°We¡¯re dragging time. I have the feeling that what Prisonheart said about his lifespan is true. He really doesn¡¯t have long to live. Immortal Experts do indeed have extremely long lives. But even if he consumed heavenly treasures to extend his life, his lifespan would still run out one day. If we can dy until his lifespan is exhausted, then we won¡¯t have anything to worry about. Moreover, the impression that Hawkins gave me is just brief, I¡¯m not even sure if that¡¯s his real persona. In short, we need to tread carefully when ites to this matter.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Mu Yao. He hesitated for a while before he opened his mouth and said, ¡°Elder, Prisonheart already attacked us. At that time, you were in a daze. I was only able to block the attack because I have the protection of faith power. Furthermore, when I got my cultivation method, I was able to acquire a formation that protected my soul. When he attacked my soul, the formation retaliated, causing Prisonheart to bleed. Then he said those words after releasing you from his attack.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Mu Yao¡¯s expression changed. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, are you telling the truth?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I am. I won¡¯t dare tell you such lies.¡±

    Mu Yao knit his brows and said, ¡°As expected, he¡¯s an old monster from my Master¡¯s generation. He¡¯s indeed powerful. Even if I knew his n, I still wouldn¡¯t be able to fight back. But if you really managed to block him and cause him to bleed, then his words just now might be 80% true.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Mu Yao in confusion. Mu Yao continued, ¡°He can¡¯t live long, and he can¡¯t break through a higher realm of cultivation. In other words, as long as you¡¯re unaffected by his attacks and even manage to injure him, this means that he couldn¡¯t do anything to you. So he might as well receive you as his disciple. This will give the Divergent Realm a way out. To be honest, although Prisonheart is vicious and merciless, his loyalty to the Divergent Realm is unquestioned.¡±

    Zhao Hai paused, then he nodded and said, ¡°This is also good. As long as I can guard against him, nothing will go wrong. Let¡¯s see what he ns to do next.¡±

    While the two were talking, the battle outside came to an end. The two armies of the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Divergent Realm havepletely defeated the Fireweaver army. The battle was very favorable for the Hundred Treasures Realm. By the end of the battle, the Hundred Treasures Realm lost only less than a thousand people. The Divergent Realm¡¯s losses were much bigger. Their casualties reached more than 10 thousand, nearly reaching 20 thousand.

    Naturally, because the two two realms won the battle spectacrly, this meant that the Fireweavers lost a lot of people, surpassing 80 thousand. As for those who ran away, nobody knows. It can be said that if the Fireweavers didn¡¯t run fast, then Zhao Hai¡¯s kills would have been greater.

    After losing two wars against the Hundred Treasures Realm, the Fireweavers learned how to be smart. Seeing the army copsing and the subordinate realms running away, the Fireweavers immediately retreated using their tamed beasts. Because of this, they suffered less lossespared to past battles.

    Therefore, although the Fireweavers were driven back, it was still a long way ahead for them to be dealt with. The Fireweaver realm¡¯s many years of umtion couldn¡¯t be toppled by just one battle.

    The people of the Hundred Treasures Realm had happy faces as they returned to therge artifacts. At the same time, the look the people of the Divergent Realm gave the Hundred Treasures Realm has changed.

    When the Hundred Treasures Realm arrived at the Divergent Realm¡¯s camp, the people of the Divergent Realm looked down on them. There were a lot of people who thought the same as Hawkins. Although Prisonheart¡¯s words still carry a lot of weight in the Divergent Realm, Hawkins was beginning to take control of a lot of its functions. Because of this, Hawkins¡¯ view was shared by a lot of people. Naturally, they also don¡¯t look favorably upon the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    However, today¡¯s battle showed them that the Hundred Treasures Realm wasn¡¯t ordinary. This was especially true for the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯srge artifacts.

    After everyone from the Hundred Treasures Realm returned to therge artifacts, Hawkins unexpectedly arrived at the Hell King¡¯s Ship to visit Mu Yao. Upon arriving at the Hell King¡¯s ship, Hawkins cupped his fist as heughed and said, ¡°Elder Mu, please excuse this Hawkins for my impolite attitude previously. I ask Elder Mu to forgive me.¡±

    Hawkins¡¯ words caused Mu Yao to stare. He didn¡¯t expect Hawkins to be so direct. But to be honest, he appreciated this kind of behavior.

 Chapter 1604 â€“ Battle Analysis

    <h4>Chapter 1604 - Battle Analysis</h4>

    Appreciation has little to do with someone¡¯s rtionship with another. Nobody was sure if Hawkins was a good leader, but Mu Yao can¡¯t deny that Hawkins was an outstanding person.

    He may not be good at politics nor calctions, but Hawkins was a hard warrior through and through. He looks down on cowards, but once he discovers that he was wrong, he is able to face the consequences. This was something that not a lot of people could do.

    Mu Yao looked at Hawkins, then heughed and said, ¡°Elder Hawkins is too polite. Pleasee in.¡± Then he invited Hawkins into the Hell King¡¯s Ship.

    Although Mu Yao stayed in the fortress the most, it didn¡¯t allow people from the outside to enter. Therefore, when they receive people, they do it on the Hell King¡¯s Ship.

    Mu Yao invited Hawkins inside. The cabin was already transformed into a beautiful lobby.

    Upon entering the cabin, Hawkins looked around him and then nodded and said, ¡°Elder Mu, to be honest, I really envy therge artifacts of the Hundred Treasures Realm. If the Divergent Realm has theserge artifacts, then I won¡¯t mind not using transmission formations for travel.¡±

    Mu Yaoughed. Then after inviting Hawkins to sit down, he said, ¡°Elder Hawkins, may I know the reason for your visit?¡±

    Hawkins smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just want to see Elder Mu. This time, our victory isrgely thanks to the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯srge artifacts. I want toe and see them for myself.¡±

    Hearing Hawkins, Mu Yao couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he said, ¡°Elder Hawkins is too polite. We¡¯re allies, naturally we need to deal with ourmon enemy. This is something we should be doing. Moreover, although we won this battle, the Fireweavers wouldn¡¯t fall because of this. We still have more to do.¡±

    Hawkinsughed and said, ¡°Elder Mu, you don¡¯t have to worry. The Fireweavers have been badly injured this time, and their subordinate realms already ran away. It would be very hard for the Fireweavers to rally their subordinate realms once more. Don¡¯t worry, we will definitely be able to drive the Fireweavers out of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield in one go.¡±

    When he heard this, Mu Yao couldn¡¯t help but gently knit his eyebrows. He thought that Hawkins was too optimistic about the situation. The Fireweavers have been on the battlefield for many years. Moreover, as one of the Five Great Realms, its impossible that they had exhausted all of their cards in just one battle. To be honest, cleaning the Fireweavers wasn¡¯t as easy as what Hawkins was saying.

    But looking at Hawkins, Mu Yao was reminded that this man was full of pride. Even if he said his thoughts, Hawkins might turn a deaf ear to it. Now Mu Yao understood Prisonheart¡¯s worries.

    Mu Yao agreed that although Hawkins was a good man, he wasn¡¯t a qualified leader. A good leader wouldn¡¯t be arrogant and underestimate their enemy.

    Noticing that Mu Yao was silent, Hawkins knew that he was worried. He couldn¡¯t help but curl his lip. To be honest, he really admired the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s strength. However, he didn¡¯t like Mu Yao¡¯s mentality. In his opinion, Mu Yao was too cautious, not manly at all.

    Hawkins said, ¡°Elder Mu, there¡¯s no need to worry too much. I can ensure the quick defeat of the Fireweavers. Naturally, we would need the help of the Hundred Treasures Realm to do so.¡±

    Mu Yao looked at Hawkins and said, ¡°Please rest assured, Elder Hawkins. The Hundred Treasures Realm has some grudge to settle with the Fireweavers. How can we let this opportunity go? We will definitely cooperate with the Divergent Realm.¡±

    Hawkinsughed and said, ¡°Alright, Elder Mu¡¯s words makes me feel relieved. Elder Mu, I¡¯ll assure you that the Divergent Realm will help you settle this enmity. Alright, I guess its time for me to say goodbye.¡±

    After he said that, Hawkins stood up and cupped his fist towards Mu Yao before leaving. Mu Yao quickly followed Hawkins to see him off. After sending Hawkins away, Mu Yao called Zhao Hai and Mu Yu over. He frowned as he said, ¡°Little Hai, Little Yu, you need to pay attention. Make sure that the people of the Hundred Treasures Realm are safe. I just found out that the people of the Divergent Realm have been consumed by this victory. They fail to understand that the Fireweavers are also a great power that has a deep foundation in the battlefield.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Elder can rest assured, we will not leave and act on our own. And even if the Fireweavers decide to attack us, there¡¯s no chance for them to evade our notice.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded, ¡°Alright, but still be careful. The Fireweavers just wouldn¡¯t let this go. The war might not have even begun.¡±

    Zhao Hai and Mu Yu were silent. They both agreed to Mu Yao¡¯s words. There¡¯s a difference between a Great Realm like the Fireweavers and a high-grade realm like the Ghost Spirit Realm. The Ghost Spirit Realm was a high-grade realm in the Land of Chaos. And rtively speaking, the Ghost Spirit Realm didn¡¯t have a lot of strategic resources. And yet, it was only after the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s careful preparations as well as the help of the other high-grade realms was the Ghost Spirit Realm expelled from the battlefield.

    On the other hand, the Fireweavers are one of the Five Great Realms. Their domain was much biggerpared to the Ghost Spirit Realm. Their foundations run very deep. Additionally, the Fireweavers were innately strong. They also have tamed beasts that aid them. The Fireweavers were many folds stronger than the Ghost Spirit Realm. In this case, wanting to expel the Fireweavers in one go was practically impossible.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai knew that even if the Fireweavers lost in this battle, they were doing very well on the other front. They were sessfully pushing the Sword Realm back.

    Zhao Hai was confident in hisrge artifacts. However,rge artifacts could only do so much. They were powerful at crashing into enemy lines, but there were already measures to deal with them. They can use formations to reduce the impact ofrge artifacts. Simrly, they could loosen their army formation so that therge artifacts¡¯ charges weren¡¯t very effective. Zhao Hai knew that it would no longer be easy to charge into enemy lines and cause chaos in the future. This was because Zhao Hai saw the Fireweavers turn from a solid formation into a loose formation, and then a three-dimensional formation in this battle.

    But now, whether it was Hawkins or Mu Yao, they believed in therge artifacts too much. This wasn¡¯t good. Once the effectiveness of therge artifacts decreased, and they could no longer wreak havoc in the battlefield, the blow to morale would be very big.

    Fortunately, Mu Yao wasn¡¯t like Hawkins who had been blinded by victory. Mu Yao was still wary of the Fireweavers. But this wariness wasn¡¯t because of therge artifacts, instead it was a wariness brought by Mu Yao¡¯s fear of the Five Great Realms.

    Zhao Hai looked at Mu Yao and said, ¡°Elder, there¡¯s something I must tell you. This has something to do with therge artifacts.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Mu Yao couldn¡¯t help but be anxious. He quickly asked, ¡°What happened to therge artifacts? Did something go wrong?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with therge artifacts. I just discovered some issues.¡± After he said that, he took out aputer and then disyed the battle situation. The projection was in 3D. Zhao Hai pointed towards the projection and said, ¡°Elder, take a look. During the sh between the Fireweavers and the Divergent Realm, let¡¯s say they employed this formation. They didn¡¯t assume an ordinary nar army formation but instead used a three-dimensional formation. This formation is very loose. If we userge artifacts to attack at this time, then we wouldn¡¯t be able to get much results. The following is a simtion I made in case we did send our troops to fight this formation.¡± Then Zhao Hai fiddled with hisputer before the image on the screen changed.

    Seeing therge artifacts of the Hundred Treasures Realm, the Fireweavers immediately dodged. At the same time, the reserve armies of the Fireweavers rushed over. Along the way, they put down formation gs and established a formation.

    Before long, arge formation was set up around therge artifacts. Although the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯srge artifact could break through formations, its speed has been lowered. With this dy, the Fireweaver Army were able to make some adjustments. The formation split in half and let therge artifacts pass through. Meanwhile, their battle with the Divergent Realm didn¡¯t stop.

    Once therge artifacts got through, the Fireweaver Reserve troops set up anotherrge formation. They were now preparing to meet the attack of therge artifacts head on. At the same time, the main army formation has been restored.

    The reserve army established an even greater formation filled with more formation gs and formation disks. As therge artifacts got slower and slower, the Fireweavers continued to tie them down with formations.

    At this time, if the cultivators of the Hundred Treasures Realm army charge out, it would be impossible for them to face the attacks of the Fireweaver army.

 Chapter 1605 â€“ Change of Plans

    <h4>Chapter 1605 - Change of ns</h4>

    Mu Yao stared at the screen in front of him. On the screen, the Divergent Realm and the Hundred Treasures Realm still won, but the price they paid was very high. The Hundred Treasures Realm army has been cut in half. Only after this sacrifice were the Fireweavers repelled.

    And the Fireweavers weren¡¯t decimated, they were just forced to retreat! Naturally, what worried Mu Yao the most was the fact that the strength of therge artifacts have been reduced to the lowest level.

    In this simtion, the contribution of Zhao Hai¡¯s 13rge artifacts was very small due to the Fireweavers¡¯ battle formation as well as the artifacts they used. They were able to move around and change their tactics to evade therge artifacts. The impact the 13 artifacts made in the battle wasn¡¯t any better than the sword shuttles.

    Mu Yao wasn¡¯t ignorant about the state of war. He knew from experience that the simtion on the screen wasn¡¯t random. The Fireweavers were truly able to aplish such a feat.

    The Fireweavers were defeated so badly mainly because they had been very defensive towards therge artifacts. They didn¡¯t expect their left side to be in trouble because they also stationed enough troops on it. Additionally, they always sent patrols to monitor the area, finding nothing. They truly believed that their left wing was safe. So in the end, when the fighting was at its fiercest, they sent their two reserve armies to join the battle. At the same time, the loose formation they arranged has beenpressed. This caused their ultimate demise under the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯srge artifacts.

    Nevertheless, despite being disastrous, the Fireweavers only lost 80 thousand people. This was different from what Zhao Hai and the others calcted. They expected the Fireweavers to lose more than 100 thousand people.

    It can be said that the Fireweavers lost less than half what they estimated. And this was under the surprise attack of the Hundred Treasures Realm. If they had been prepared, their losses wouldn¡¯t have been as big.

    Mu Yao¡¯s expression changed a few times as Zhao Hai put hisputer away. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, can the Fireweavers really utilize such a strategy? Are there formations that are strong enough to stop the charge ofrge artifacts?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he waved his hand and took out a formation disk. This formation disk wasn¡¯t very big, only having a diameter of a meter. It also didn¡¯t include formation gs as a set. It¡¯s an independent formation disk, very convenient to use.

    Zhao Hai handed the formation disk to Mu Yao and said, ¡°Elder, this is a formation disk I acquired from some of the Fireweavers. Moreover, I interrogated Undead Fireweavers and found out that these are refined by the Spirit Formation Realm to deal withrge artifacts. Because their camp has been destroyed by us, the Spirit Formation Realm made these formation disks as a revenge. Using these disks is very simple. They also don¡¯t require a lot of resources to make. The Fireweavers are now producing it on arge-scale.¡±

    Mu Yao walked back and forth before looking at Zhao Hai and saying, ¡°Can the Fireweavers really achieve the same strategy as in the simtion?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°They might not be able right now, but I¡¯m sure in the future they will. Didn¡¯t Elder notice? The Fireweavers are slowly changing their formations. They¡¯re now reaching three-dimensional formations.¡±

    Mu Yao stared, then he nodded. He participated in the battle, so he noticed the formation of the Fireweavers. He knew that Zhao Hai was right.

    But this also made him worried. If what Zhao Hai said was really true, then they would have to be careful in their future battles against the Fireweavers. Therge artifacts would no longer be as effective as before.

    Althoughrge artifacts were used like tanks, tearing through enemy ranks, its operation environment was different. Tanks fight on the ground where enemies need to face them head on. The enemies of the tanks couldn¡¯t fly nor dig through the ground. This allowed tanks to effectively tear through enemy lines.

    On the other hand, the enemies ofrge artifacts were strong cultivators that can fly in the air and swim through the ground. They can move in all directions.

    If the Fireweavers really used loose formations, the lethality of therge artifacts would be reduced. The Fireweavers were very likely to adapt this strategy since they had fought with the Hundred Treasures Realm multiple times. The Fireweavers should have noticed that the Hundred Treasure Realm¡¯s pattern of attack was disrupting the enemy¡¯s army formation and then chase the stragglers down.

    This kind of fighting was already well-known. All those who had been defeated by the Hundred Treasures Realm were already thinking about how to break their tactic. Even their allies were formting countermeasures. By the way things were going, the Fireweavers were bound to find a solution.

    Mu Yao looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Is there anything we can do?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Our Hundred Treasures Realm isn¡¯t strong enough to lose a lot of people. So I still won¡¯t allow people to get out of therge artifacts. If the Elder doesn¡¯t object, I will give rifles to everyone so that they can survive a drawn-out battle. With the protection of therge artifacts along with the cover of the cannons, we shouldn¡¯t lose too many people.¡±

    Mu Yao thought about it and then nodded and said, ¡°This is good. But do you have enough rifles?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°We have enough. Elder might have forgotten, but I have prepared enough rifles to equip my Undead. Now that the Undead are providing energy to therge artifacts, their rifles are unused. We might as well give it to everyone to use.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that. I¡¯ll tell everyone. Send the rifles over as soon as you can. This way, they can get used to using them. From what I can see, Hawkins wouldn¡¯t wait long before staging another attack against the Fireweavers.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded and said, ¡°Those fellows from the Divergent Realm are very excited by the victory. They can¡¯t wait to attack the Fireweavers once more. I think they will want to set out soon.¡±

    ¡°Little Hai, do you have any way to deal with the formations?¡± Mu Yao gestured towards the formation disks on the ground.

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°This formation disk is actually easy to break. We don¡¯t need a lot of strength to do so. However, it¡¯s a type of formation that immediately takes effect the moment ittches onto its target. Moreover, because they¡¯re easy to make, there are a lot of them. Not only can they attach to therge artifacts, they could also attach to the protective shields.¡±

    Mu Yao sighed and said, ¡°The foundation of the Five Great Realms truly cannot be underestimated. With these formation disks, the Fireweavers could have a very popr business. Later on, they might manufacture offensive formations on arge scale. If we cannot find means to deal with them, it would be a huge problem.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he thought for a moment and said, ¡°Elder, I will go study them and see if there¡¯s a way to break them before they take effect.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded and said, ¡°Go. We need to find out as soon as possible. I¡¯m afraid we don¡¯t have much time.¡± Zhao Hai and Mu Yu understood what Mu Yao meant. The offense will definitely increase in frequency. There would no longer be any time to do anything else.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Elder can rest assured. Elder, I will ce all of the rifles inside a room and have the Undead lead you there. You can arrange for people to take the rifles and distribute them to everyone. An Undead will also take them below deck to try out the rifles.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded and said, ¡°You go get busy. Little Yu, I¡¯ll leave the rifles to you. I still need to discuss matters with the other Elders.¡± Mu Yu nodded and then walked out with Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai returned to his room and immediately went to the Space. He still had the formation disk in his hand. But as soon as he entered the room, the disk vanished. To be honest, the formation disk wasn¡¯t really a threat to him. The shields of hisrge artifacts weren¡¯t only used for defense, they could attack as well. As long as the shields were initiated, these formation disks would be eliminated instantly.

    The reason he said all those things was so that Mu Yao wouldn¡¯t depend on therge artifacts too much. At the same time, he wanted to decrease his merits in this battle. When therge artifacts are less effective, Zhao Hai¡¯s contributions would also be less. Although he handed out rifles, it was the cultivators who would participate in the battle. The ones who will get the most credit would be them. With this, people wouldn¡¯t feel envy towards Zhao Hai.

    The reason Zhao Hai had these thoughts was because of his rtionship with Mu Yu. Zhao Hai had a good rtionship with Mu Yu. There¡¯s just one issue, Mu Yu was the sessor that the Elders of the Hundred Treasures Realm specially groomed, but Zhao Hai was stronger than him. Even in the Hundred Treasures Realm, his reputation was beginning to surpass Mu Yu¡¯s. And if Prisonheart epts him as a disciple, then his status would rise up even more. This was something that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to see.

    Mu Yu was a magnanimous person and was devoted to serving the realm. He wanted the realm to progress. Even if Zhao Hai¡¯s status soared above him, he wouldn¡¯t care. Mu Yu might even be happy for Zhao Hai.

    However, although Mu Yu was alright with it, this didn¡¯t mean that other people would. Mu Yu was the Mu Faction¡¯s future leader. The Mu Faction doesn¡¯t only include Mu Yao, Tang Yaoen, Mu Yu, and Tang Jie. The faction had a lot of members. These members were regarding Mu Yu as their hope. If Zhao Hai rises up quickly, then he would affect Mu Yu¡¯s prestige. In this case, these people might not be able to ept it.

 Chapter 1606 â€“ Fleet Changes

    <h4>Chapter 1606 - Fleet Changes</h4>

    The reason Zhao Hai wanted to weaken his identity was because he didn¡¯t want any power struggle in the Hundred Treasures Realm. He hoped that the Hundred Treasures Realm would develop with no problems. The better it develops, the happier he would be.

    Laura and the others were busy when Zhao Hai entered the vi. They were busy with counting the gains of the battle.

    In every battle, Zhao Hai would be the one gaining the most. These gains were mostly in terms of manpower, turning corpses into Undead. In addition to firepower, they also provide Faith Power which could benefit Zhao Hai¡¯s cultivation.

    After using Faith Power multiple times, Zhao Hai became more and more interested in it. Last time, Zhao Hai found out that the people of the Sky Tower used Faith Power. Because of this, they were able to defeat every challenger that went against them. And since Zhao Hai had more Faith Power than them, these people naturally weren¡¯t his opponents.

    Therefore, Zhao Hai was no longer in a hurry to collect materials and nts for the Space. There was no longer any immediate need for them. Also, if there were rare materials that were needed by the Space, those were something that Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t get his hands on at this time. The other materials would just be useless when sent to the Space.

    Additionally, the Space now had an ability to grow by itself. It was growing all the time. This reduced Zhao Hai¡¯s need for materials even more. Materials were no longer as crucial to his cultivationpared to in the past. What Zhao Hai focused on acquiring now were people.

    Nobody disliked too much Faith Power. Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead now ounted for the majority of Faith Power used by Zhao Hai. And the more powerful experts he acquires, the more Faith Power Zhao Hai would receive. Therefore, Zhao Hai attached great importance to increasing his number of Undead.

    Zhao Hai looked at Laura and the others and said, ¡°How is it?¡±

    Laura smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s very good, our harvest is very big. We got around 60 thousand Fireweavers. Unexpectedly, we also acquired more than 500 Immortal Experts. We also got 20 thousand people from the Divergent Realm. We already extracted their abilities. There¡¯s also corpses of the people from the Hundred Treasures Realm.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s very good. Don¡¯t turn the Hundred Treasures Realm corpses into Undead. They¡¯re our allies, we need to give them respect.¡±

    Laura nodded. At this time, Zheng Yun walked to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, why did you tell them that those formation disks are a threat? As long as we pay attention, those things are useless.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just to scare them. Haha.¡±

    Laura chuckled and pulled Zheng Yun over, then she said, ¡°Silly sister, Brother Hai doesn¡¯t want more credit. He¡¯s had too many achievements. There¡¯s no more benefit for him if he works hard.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled. He knew that Laura would understand why he did it. She knows him too much.

    At this time, Cai¡¯er approached from he side. Zhao Hai looked at Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, how is Prisonheart? Did he do or say anything?¡±

    Cai¡¯er shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing. Everything¡¯s just normal.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°How about the Sky Tower?¡±

    Cai¡¯er also shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s also normal. Luo Ying received a jade sword message, but I don¡¯t know its contents.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Keep watching the two of them. By the way, look into the state of the Fireweavers. I didn¡¯t expect them toe up with countermeasures this quickly. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to move around anymore.¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°They¡¯re currently gathering the defeated troops. But from what I can see, the morale of the Fireweavers hasn¡¯t been affected at all. I think we still have hard battles ahead.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he sighed and said, ¡°The longer this war goes on, the more disadvantaged the Hundred Treasures Realm would be. If something happens to the Divergent Realm or the Sword Realm and they retreat, the Fireweavers definitely wouldn¡¯t just ignore us. But if we manage to deal with the Fireweavers, there¡¯s still Prisonheart to worry about. To be honest, I don¡¯t want to mess with that old man.¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, I think that there¡¯s no need to worry. Although Prisonheart is powerful, didn¡¯t you see that he has no Faith Power? Even if he has, it¡¯s a miniscule amount. He simply isn¡¯t a threat to us in terms of Faith Power. If he really dares to make a move on you, just counter-attack hard. Then let¡¯s turn him into an Undead.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Cai¡¯er in confusion. He didn¡¯t understand why Cai¡¯er was so confident. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s expression, Cai¡¯er smiled faintly and said, ¡°Brother Hai, when you shed with Prisonheart, I discovered that his body isn¡¯t that strong. He¡¯s a bit fragile. He might be very strong when he¡¯s young, but now that he¡¯s old, his body can no longer support his strength. If he makes a move on you, you can block it while we release artifacts to attack him. I think he would have a hard time defending.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows as he said, ¡°Will that work? You should know that Prisonheart is an Immortal Expert. Since he passed through the Severed Soul Stage, shouldn¡¯t he have another soul? He can use one soul to attack us while the other can protect himself.¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that easy. Haven¡¯t you noticed? Immortal Experts rarely used their second soul.¡±

    Hearing Cai¡¯er, Zhao Hai carefully recalled, and it was true. Immortal Experts don¡¯t use their second soul. This was something that he didn¡¯t think of.

    Cai¡¯er looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, ording to my estimations, there are two reasons why Immortal Experts don¡¯t use their second soul. One of them was that the second soul bes a weak point to Immortal Experts. This is also the reason why I didn¡¯t make you split your soul when you broke through the Severed Soul Stage. Another reason was that the second soul was a requirement to break through to the Immortal Stage. Immortal Experts have a spiritual force that is as strong as a mountain and as vast as the sea. The second soul might be rted to their understanding of this spiritual force.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Cai¡¯er¡¯s words made sense. But if the second soul was a weakness, then the Immortal Experts wouldn¡¯t have made their younger generations split their souls. But currently, almost all of the realms have Severed Soul Experts with a second soul. In other words, the second reason might be the more appropriate one.

    The second soul might have something to do withprehending using spiritual force as a weapon, making one break through to the Immortal Stage. After bing an Immortal Expert, the second soul would be weakened or be integrated into the spiritual force. With the opponents they face, it is understandable if the Immortal Experts don¡¯t use their second souls.

    If this was the case, then there would be any problems dealing with Prisonheart using artifacts. Prisonheart wouldn¡¯t be expecting the attack of Zhao Hai¡¯s artifacts.

    Although Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t have a second soul, he still had the Space, which served the same function. Because of this, while Zhao Hai faced Prisonheart, Cai¡¯er and the others would make a move. There¡¯s a big possibility that the n would seed.

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he let out a long breath and said, ¡°Since that is the case, then there¡¯s nothing else to discuss. Let¡¯s do our best to help the Divergent Realm end the war as soon as possible. Then let¡¯s see what that old man Prisonheart ns to do. If he¡¯s sincere in epting him as a disciple, then I will think of ways to increase his lifespan for a few years.¡±

    Cai¡¯er faintly smiled. Nobody knows Zhao Hai¡¯s capabilities more than her. What Zhao Hai said was true. He did have the ability to increase Prisonheart¡¯s lifespan. The Space was filled with treasures that could preserve life. Not to mention anything else, the Hundred Spirit Tree can increase one¡¯s lifespan. If Prisonheart was sincere, then he would get benefits. If Prisonheart had other ns, then he would be turned into an Undead.

    Zhao Hai stayed inside the Space before leaving. By this time, the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s cultivators already had their hands on the rifles. Moreover, they were able to practice in the lower decks. Zhao Hai also made sure that they would never run out of bullets.

    Zhao Hai was also currently designing a more powerful pistol in the Space. He saw Zhu Zhifeng¡¯s pistols, and he felt that it was time to develop his own.

    Aftering out of the Space, Zhao Hai went to meet Mu Yao. Mu Yao had been talking to the Immortal Experts about therge artifacts, expressing that they might no longer be as effective as before. This was crucial news for the Hundred Treasures Realm. The inability ofrge artifacts to attack or defend was fatal to the realm¡¯s development.

    Mu Yao wanted to inform the Immortal Experts that they might need to be stationed inrge artifacts in the future to deal with emergencies.

    When Zhao Hai came out, the meeting was already over. All of the Immortal Experts were now paying great attention to the Fireweavers. After all, once therge artifacts were no longer effective, the Hundred Treasures Realm would be in a more dangerous position. This war would be crucial for the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Because of this, the Immortal Experts didn¡¯t dare be careless. They knew that they didn¡¯t dispatch a lot of troops, but these troops were the elite of the realm. Losing any one of them was a great loss for the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Just as everyone left, Zhao Hai arrived outside Mu Yao¡¯s room and said, ¡°Elder, it¡¯s Zhao Hai.¡±

    Mu Yao immediately said, ¡°Come in.¡± Zhao Hai pushed the door open and then bowed to Mu Yao and said, ¡°Elder, I¡¯ve found a reason to deal with the formations.¡±

    Mu Yao was immediately interested in what Zhao Hai would say next. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Really? Tell me.¡± Mu Yao cared about this matter very much. Large artifacts were bing more and more crucial to the Hundred Treasures Realm. If therge artifacts turn out as what Zhao Hai simted, then the losses of the Hundred Treasures Realm would increase. After all, a stoppedrge artifact was basically a crippledrge artifact.

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Currently, there are two ways. First is destroying the formations ahead of time using cannons or rifles. Once the formation disks were spotted, they needed to be destroyed so that they couldn¡¯t exert their maximum effect.¡±

    ¡°Another method is using therge artifact¡¯s protective shield. Once a formation disk attaches to the protective shield, I can use the shield to flick them off. After that, the cultivators on board can proceed to destroy the formation disk.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s two methods, Mu Yao nodded and said, ¡°Those methods are good. There is very little I can do to help you with this kind of thing. I can only depend on you for this. We need to make sure that nothing happens to ourrge artifacts.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Elder can rest assured, nothing will happen to therge artifacts. Butter on, when therge artifacts are no longer as effective, I¡¯m afraid the Divergent Realm would say something.¡±

    Mu Yao coldly snorted and said, ¡°Let them say what they want. By the way, Little Hai, can you make more sword shuttles? I found that the sword shuttles would be more effective in dealing with the formations.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Yes. If Elder agrees, I want to concentrate our people to eightrge artifacts. Then I will turn the remaining ones into sword shuttles. This way, our sword shuttles will exceed six hundred. In any case, therge artifacts can fit more than 10 thousand people inside. We won¡¯t have problems with amodation.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll immediately have them move. I think we should make the eightrge artifacts Giant Spirit Treasure Ships. They look the most imposing on the battlefield.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he bowed before leaving. At the same time, Mu Yao took out a jade sword message and sent word to eachrge artifact. Since it was impossible to send word to everyone, eachrge artifact had a temporary Captain assigned. Word would be sent to them and they would pass on the message.

 Chapter 1607 â€“ People On Our Side

    <h4>Chapter 1607 - People On Our Side</h4>

    Mu Yu held a rifle in his hand as he shot at a moving target. The reason he picked up the rifle was because he wanted to set an example for the others, he wanted them to try the rifle. Seeing Mu Yu using the rifle and not his artifact, why would the other cultivators hesitate?

    But to be honest, Mu Yu was quite fond of this rifle. This was because this tool doesn¡¯t need spiritual qi to function. Although it needs spiritual qi to pull the trigger, the requirement was less than using magic artifacts.

    And although the rifle wasmon, its power wasn¡¯t small. The attack of the rifle was equal to an all-out attack of a Transcending Tribtion Expert. Such efficient energy consumption was something that even Severed Soul Experts like him couldn¡¯t achieve.

    Mu Yu¡¯s Ten Thousand Falling Flowers was magnificent, beautiful, and very strong. However, this didn¡¯t mean that each attack of the technique was at its peak. Mu Yu can¡¯t be that consistent, but the rifle can.

    Mu Yu was now very urate with his gun. The targets were moving as fast as Severed Soul Experts. To shoot this well, one needs a certain amount of talent.

    Mu Yu fired ten shots one after another at the moving target. His results were very good. Among those in the firing range, he was one of the top shooters.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Brother Mu, do you like the rifles? I find that your shooting is very urate.¡±

    Mu Yu turned his head to Zhao Hai who was standing not far away from him. Mu Yuughed, he put his gun down and then went to Zhao Hai, ¡°It¡¯s very good. Shooting feels nice. To be honest, I¡¯m beginning to like this little thing.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, then he waved his hand and took out a pair of long-barreled revolvers. Zhao Hai handed them over to Mu Yu and said, ¡°Try this, I just made it. See how it feels.¡±

    Mu Yu was stunned, then he took the revolvers and inspected them. He immediately understood how they worked. He held the two revolvers and aimed them at a moving target. Bang, bang! He fired two shots, but this time his timing wasn¡¯t right. However, he was able to get used to it after the first shot.

    Because of their design, the two revolvers could only carry six bullets each. However, their firepower was very good. Feeling the impact of his shots, Mu Yu began to take a liking to the revolvers.

    Mu Yu shot all of the bullets inside the revolvers and then looked at them with hesitation. Seeing this, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then waved his hand, taking out a leather belt with holsters for two guns. Fireweavers didn¡¯t like putting their guns inside their spatial equipment. This was actually reasonable since this increased their familiarity towards the weapon.

    Being familiar with their guns was the same as being familiar with magic artifacts. As one uses their artifact, they would be more proficient with it. Ang along with increased proficiency was an increase in battle prowess.

    The leather belt that Zhao Hai took out was specially made for the revolvers. He didn¡¯t know if Mu Yu would like the revolvers when he took them out, but he still prepared holsters for them just in case.

    Mu Yu looked at the leather belt and immediately understood how to use them. He put the belt around his waist and then put the revolvers on the holsters.

    Looking at Mu Yu¡¯s appearance, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Looks nice. Brother Mu, these guns will be yours from now on. I only made a few of these guns, and you¡¯re currently the only one using them. The bullets are the same as the other rifles. However, when loading the bullets, you need this spring loader. This loader can hold six bullets. When using it, just pull open the cylinder and then push the bullets on the loader in.¡±

    As he said that, Zhao Hai took out several spring loaders and handed them over to Mu Yu. Mu Yu took one and then took out six bullets. He pressed the bullets on to the loader and sure enough, they fit perfectly well to the revolver¡¯s cylinder. Once the bullets were loaded, the spring loader immediately detached itself. Mu Yu couldn¡¯t help but give a satisfied nod.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°We¡¯re rearranging therge artifacts in a while. Elder Mu wanted to leave eight Giant Spirit Treasure Ships and turn the rest into sword shuttles. I¡¯ll need your help to move the people around.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed time to reshuffle. If therge artifacts are no longer as effective, then it would be a waste to have more of them in the field.¡± Zhao Hai nodded. After exchanging a few more words, Mu Yu helped Zhao Hai make arrangements to move everyone around. Then once everyone was relocated to the eight Giant Spirit Treasure Ships, Zhao Hai took away the remaining ones.

    The actions of the Hundred Treasures Realm naturally couldn¡¯t be hidden from the Divergent Realm. The Divergent Realm were now paying close attention to the Hundred Treasures Realm. Seeing only eight Giant Spirit Treasure Ships remaining, they couldn¡¯t help but feel strange.

    Just as Zhao Hai received the otherrge artifacts, a cultivator of the Divergent Realm arrived at the Hell King¡¯s Ship asking for an audience with Mu Yao. Although Mu Yao had Zhao Hai take the otherrge artifacts besides eight Giant Spirit Treasure Ships, the Hell King¡¯s Ship and the turtle still remained.

    Looking at the person from the Divergent Realm, Zhao Hai knew that it was because of his actions. Sure enough, the person asked to see Mu Yao. Then Mu Yao set off to see Elder Prisonheart.

    Prisonheart was also paying attention to the Hundred Treasures Realm. So upon seeing Zhao Hai taking the otherrge artifacts, he couldn¡¯t sit still. Prisonheart immediately had someone call Mu Yao over.

    Mu Yao went to Prisonheart¡¯s cave and found that there were plenty of people inside. There were even people who didn¡¯t have a seat and were standing. Although these people wore different clothes, it was clear that each one of them were powerful.

    After Mu Yao gave everyone a greeting, Prisonheart looked at him and said, ¡°Mu Yao, why did you suddenly take away some of yourrge artifacts? Is there something wrong?¡±

    Mu Yao replied, ¡°We discovered some problems as we are going through what happened in the battle. Ourrge artifacts might not be as effective on the battlefield as before. Therefore, we decided to take some of them away in exchange for more sword shuttles.¡±

    Hearing Mu Yao, the people inside the room couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then the hum of discussion was heard. Prisonheart gave everyone a nce, causing them to be quiet.

    Prisonheart looked at Mu Yao and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you do very well in thest battle? Why did you suddenly think that therge artifacts are no longer as effective?¡±

    Mu Yao replied, ¡°Elder, it¡¯s something that Little Hai brought up. He¡¯s responsible for controlling therge artifacts, so he was able to make an analysis after the battle. If Elder allows, I can let Zhao Hai exin. He should be able to exin it better than me.¡±

    When Prisonheart heard that it was Zhao Hai who brought this up, he couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows even more. He immediately nodded and said, ¡°Call Little Hai over.¡± Mu Yaoplied and took out a jade sword message. Before long, Zhao Hai¡¯s voice was heard outside, ¡°Elder, Zhao Hai is here.¡±

    Prisonheart nodded and said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Zhao Hai walked inside and then gave everyone a salute. After Zhao Hai gave his greetings, Prisonheart looked at him and said, ¡°Little Hai, I heard that you¡¯re the one who proposed to take away therge artifacts. What¡¯s the reason?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he said the same words he said to Mu Yao along with theputer simtions. After that, he said, ¡°Because of this, I believe that the Fireweaver¡¯s army formation caused their losses to be lesser than we expected. After several battles with us, the Fireweavers seem to have adapted. Sword shuttles have smaller bodies, more offensive power, and have more flexibility. Therefore, I proposed that it¡¯s better to have more sword shuttles thanrge artifacts.¡±

    Prisonheart knit his brows and said, ¡°But how will you get so many sword shuttles in a short time?¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he looked at Mu Yao. Mu Yao smiled and said, ¡°Elder, don¡¯t worry. Little Hai can deal with this matter. He has a divergent ability that allows him to synthesize and dpose materials.¡±

    Hearing Mu Yao, the people inside the room hummed in discussion once more. Meanwhile, Prisonheart had a surprised look on his face, his eyes couldn¡¯t hide its glee. Then heughed and said, ¡°So Little Hai is also a divergent ability user. Good, fantastic. Then let¡¯s do as Little Hai said.¡±

    ZHao Hai and Mu Yao nodded. Then suddenly, Zhao Hai noticed something. The people of the Divergent Realm were looking at him with an epting gaze. He didn¡¯t think that they would be like this.

    Actually, what Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t know was that people of the Divergent Realm look kindly upon those who have divergent abilities. People with divergent abilities train differentlypared to ordinary cultivators. Because of this, people with divergent abilities have always been different. Some cultivators even look at them with judging eyes. It was precisely because of this that divergent ability users differentiated themselves from ordinary cultivators, like another race. So as soon as they heard that Zhao Hai had a divergent ability, he immediately won everyone¡¯s favor. In their opinion, Zhao Hai was one of them.

 Chapter 1608 â€“ Three-dimensional Army Formation

    <h4>Chapter 1608 - Three-dimensional Army Formation</h4>

    Zhao Hai stood on the Hell King¡¯s Ship¡¯s bow as he looked at the distance. The fleet has beenpletely reorganized. It is nowposed of ninerge artifacts; the eight Giant Spirit Treasure Ships and the Hell King¡¯s Ship, and also the turtle following right behind. The ninerge artifacts not only contained people of the Hundred Treasures Realm, but the Divergent Realm as well.

    Surrounding the fleet were 800 sword shuttles. These sword shuttles were like fishes swimming forward. They looked very beautiful.

    Mu Yao and the others were now discussing the ns for the offensive. Although Zhao Hai held an unusual status in the fleet, he was still not qualified to join this meeting.

    They were now ready to attack the Fireweavers. As Zhao Hai thought, the Fireweavers weren¡¯t too heavily injured by thest battle. Once they retreated, the Fireweavers were able to quickly reorganize their army. The Sword Realm front wasn¡¯t able to take advantage of the situation. Although they were able to push the Fireweaver back by 1000 li(500km), that was the extent they were able to push into.

    The Fireweavers were now more concerned about the Divergent Realm and the Hundred Treasures Realm offensive. So now, they prepared a 500 thousand-man strong army to face the two realms.

    Moreover, the defensive line they set up was much bigger. Formation disks were also arranged in multiple areas. They didn¡¯t want any possible Hundred Treasures Realm ambush.

    What Mu Yu and the others didn¡¯t know was that the Fireweavers were slowly perfecting their three-dimensional formation. Although their formation couldn¡¯t transform as smoothly as the Undeadmanded by Laura and the others, it was stillpletely usable on the battlefield.

    Moreover, the Fireweavers found out that the formation was very well suited for them. This allowed more cultivators to be on the front line. This aspect might not be important to other cultivators, but for the Fireweavers it was.

    Fireweavers use rifles to fight. But before reaching the Immortal Stage, their bullets couldn¡¯t curve and trace their enemies like Zhao Hai¡¯s bullets do. Therefore, only when they face the enemy directly will the Fireweavers exert their biggest might.

    Because of this, the Fireweavers were able to disy the full strength of their rifles in a three-dimensional formation. The formation allowed more Fireweavers in the front row to face their enemies.

    Actually, the Fireweavers had been thinking about developing their army formations into this form. However, there was no immediate need for it at that time. The previous battle had been a catalyst for the Fireweaver to continue this research. The great loss against the Hundred Treasures Realm caused the Fireweavers¡¯ three-dimensional army formation to take shape very quickly.

    The Fireweavers trained in their three-dimensional formations far behind the defensive line. It was because of this that the scouts of the Divergent Realm failed to notice them, but Zhao Hai did.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t rx in monitoring the Fireweavers. He wanted to end the war as soon as possible. He also wants to take a look at Halfbeast Ind.

    The fleet slowly moved forward. Suddenly, Zhao Hai turned his head to see Mu Yao and Hawkinsing over. Zhao Hai immediately stepped aside and gave them a salute.

    Mu Yao looked at Zhao Hai and smiled, ¡°Little Hai, how are the preparations? We¡¯re still depending on therge artifacts in the uing battle. The Divergent Realm will also be participating. Are there any problems?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s absolutely no problem, Elder can rest assured. But I¡¯m afraid the Immortal Experts of the Fireweaver army would try to attack the ships. When the timees, I¡¯ll have to depend on the Elders for assistance.¡±

    Hawkinsughed out loud and said, ¡°This is what we do, so of course we would help. You can leave the Immortal Experts to us, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Mu Yao looked in the distance and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Fireweavers already prepared their next defensive line. It wouldn¡¯t be easy. We need to be careful.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Elder, don¡¯t worry, I have sent someone to check the defensive line. They now have a lot of formation disks prepared. It would be hard to attack like we did before.¡±

    Hawkins nodded. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to know this. The Divergent Realm didn¡¯t share their scouting reports. Moreover, the scouts didn¡¯t meet any people from the Hundred Treasures Realm. This caused Hawkins to be puzzled, he didn¡¯t know how Zhao Hai was able to know these things.

    Mu Yao looked at Hawkins and knew that Zhao Hai was able to demonstrate his invisible strength. Although Hawkins was now looking highly upon the Hundred Treasures Realm fleet, he still believed that the Hundred Treasures Realm wouldn¡¯t be able to win battles without the Divergent Realm. Hawkins even expected the Hundred Treasures Realm to be deaf and blind to the situation of the war. Zhao Hai¡¯s words showed Hawkins that the Hundred Treasures Realm still knew everything.

    Mu Yao continued his conversation with Zhao Hai, ¡°What do you think? Should we use therge artifacts for a full-on sh, or should we use the sword shuttles?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°No, I n to use artillery to st a hole through their defenses first. But after that, we will be meeting with the Fireweavers¡¯ new army formation. Therge artifacts will no longer be as useful. I n to use therge artifacts to break through the defenses after the bombardment. Then we¡¯ll have to proceed slowly from there.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good enough. With therge artifacts present, our losses will be minimized. But we still need to find a way to deal with the Fireweavers¡¯ army formation.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Actually, the only threat about the Fireweavers¡¯ three-dimensional army formation is its shape. It doesn¡¯t add anything to the defensive line¡¯s overall strength. I¡¯ve yed with them in the past.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s words roused Mu Yao¡¯s interest. This was the first time Zhao Hai talked about this, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You used this kind of army formation before? Why haven¡¯t I heard of it?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s natural that you haven¡¯t heard of it, Elder. I have hardly used this formation since I ascended. This is a formation I used frequently with my Undead when I fought in the lower realms.¡±

    Hawkins curiously asked, ¡°How many Undead do you have? Can they really use the three-dimensional formation?¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a self-confident smile as he replied, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the low cultivation of my Undead, we wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the Fireweavers¡¯ army formation. Now, I¡¯m currently studying how to improve the cultivation of my undead. I believe it won¡¯t take long before my Undead bes stronger.¡±

    Mu Yao looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Can you release them to demonstrate? I want to understand how strong this three-dimensional formation is.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go to the stern. Elders, please.¡± Since Mu Yu was on a Giant Spirit Treasure Ships, only Zhao Hai was left on the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Before long, the three arrived at the ship¡¯s stern.

    When the three arrived at the stern of the ship, Zhao Hai waved his hand and released an army of 100 thousand Undead. Then the Undead assumed the three-dimensional formation at the quickest speed. After that, the three-dimensional formation continued to change its shape as Zhao Hai exined the strategies involved with it to Mu Yao and Hawkins.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s action attracted the attention of the people on therge artifacts. People could be seen watching from their cabins. The three-dimensional formation showed its flexible properties. Everyone looked at it with interest, feeling how imposing the army formation could be.

    There are endless changes to the formation. Although it seems suitable for close-rangedbat right now, all cultivators present could understand that an army battle would definitely end in close-rangedbat.

    An appropriate army formation could increase the strength of an army while decreasing its rate of casualties. The countless changes of this three-dimensional formation was quite suitable for war.

    Once Zhao Hai exined the changes of the three-dimensional formation, Mu Yao and Hawkins went quiet for a while. The two of them weremanders. Naturally, they could see the applications of this kind of formation. Every change corresponds to a certain situation during battle. If such a formation was properly utilized in battle, one could imagine how strong it could be.

    Thinking of this, Mu Yao and Hawkins¡¯ hearts shook. After some time, Mu Yao said, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯re telling me that the Fireweavers are going to use this formation in the battle? Did they master it?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head, then he smiled and said, ¡°They haven¡¯t yet, so Elder doesn¡¯t need to worry. The Fireweavers have just begun practicing the formation, they cannot disy its full might yet. There¡¯s nothing to be worried about in the meantime.¡±

    Mu Yao and Hawkins let out a long breath. They were also hoping that the Fireweavers hadn¡¯t mastered this formation. If they did, then the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Divergent Realm would be met with suffering.

    Zhao Hai looked at the two and said, ¡°But if we cannot deal with the Fireweavers soon, they might be able to improve upon the formation. We don¡¯t know when they¡¯ll be able to use it effectively in battle.¡±

    Mu Yao and Hawkins nodded. They knew clearly that battle formations and even cultivation methods were very rough at the beginning. After countless experiments and modifications, they would slowly evolve and be better. If the Fireweavers were allowed to develop, then maybe they can really develop a powerful three-dimensional formation.

    Thinking of this, the twomanders immediately felt the urgency of the war. The Hundred Treasures Realm and the Divergent Realm has developed a life or death enmity with the Fireweavers. If the Fireweavers recover from this war, they would be even more dangerous. The two realms couldn¡¯t allow this to happen. The Fireweavers needed to be annihted. Otherwise, they would be a menace to the future of the Divergent Realm and the Hundred Treasures Realm. Everyone in the battlefield knew how vengeful the Fireweavers were.

    Looking at the two, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile inside. This was the result he wanted to see.

 Chapter 1609 â€“ Attack Is Blocked

    <h4>Chapter 1609 - Attack Is Blocked</h4>

    Zhao Hai wanted the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Divergent Realm to attack the Fireweavers with all their strength because he was afraid that dys woulde from the two realms. He wanted the two realms to do their best.

    If there was no crisis, the two realms would ck off. People are strange like that. If there¡¯s only one person doing something, then that person would be very attentive. But if there¡¯s two people, a situation where both waited and relied on each other would appear.

    There was a proverb in China that goes like this, ¡°The more dragons, the more clogged the river.¡± This was actually true. If the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Divergent Realm preserves their strength and relies on the other party to do the work, then it¡¯s very possible for the Fireweavers to slow them down. Because of this, Zhao Hai showed them the strength of the three-dimensional formation. At the same time, he hammered the idea that nothing good would happen if the two realms don¡¯t work together.

    The two realms need to feel the threat of the Fireweavers so that they would cooperate. Zhao Hai truly wanted to deal with the Fireweavers as soon as possible.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s goal was the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, the Cloudsea Territory, and the Sky Tower. It would be detrimental to his future ns if the Hundred Treasures Realm lost too many people in the war. Most importantly, if the attack on the Fireweavers fails, then the Hundred Treasures Realm will have gained an extremely strong opponent. This enemy would always be watching on the sidelines, waiting for the Hundred Treasures Realm to make a wrong move. This wasn¡¯t a good thing for the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Although Zhao Hai was fooling Mu Yao, there was nothing he could do. He had no choice, and this was for the sake of the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    When the three returned to the ship¡¯s bow, Mu Yao and Hawkins had serious looks on their faces. They were thinking about Zhao Hai¡¯s performance. To be honest, the potential of the formation frightened them.

    Zhao Hai ignored their expressions since he was now focused on the Fireweavers. Naturally, the Fireweavers knew that the fleet was approaching. The entire defensive line came alive and their cultivators began to form their three-dimensional formation.

    In fact, Zhao Hai already encountered many Fireweaver scouts along the way. However, he didn¡¯t deal with those scouts. He knew very well that it is useless to kill these scouts. Moreover, even if he killed the scouts, the Fireweavers would still be alerted when enough time passes. No matter what, the Fireweavers would be allerted. Therefore, hiding at this time was impossible.

    After several hours of travel, the fleet finally arrived at the Fireweavers¡¯ new defensive line. This defensive line was situated in the middle of a mountain range. There were plenty of cannons in the defensive line. Moreover, these cannons were something that Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t seen before. It seems like the Fireweavers were also researching cannons. Their new cannons were now looking more like Zhao Hai¡¯s own artillery.

    Formation diskspletely filled the entire defensive line. These formations were like a wall that blocked the entire defensive line. If Zhao Hai and the others wanted to attack the Fireweaver Race¡¯s defensive line, then they would have to take precautions against these formation disks.

    Zhao Hai, Mu Yao, and Hawkins saw this. Mu Yao turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, should we act?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he waved his hand. Cannons then began to pop out of the Giant Spirit Treasure Ships and the Hell King¡¯s Ship. After about a thousand bangs, shells began flying towards the defensive lines.

    The defensive line was naturally a rushed job. Its construction wasn¡¯t very detailed. As for the formation disks, their purpose was to slow down the speed of therge artifacts, there was no need to make them perfectly.

    As Zhao Hai¡¯s ships made a sound, the Fireweavers¡¯ cannons fired as well. Their cannons were much bigger and had longer range, its shells were also much stronger.

    A round of shells hit the shields of the Hell King¡¯s Ship, unexpectedly shaking it. Seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows. He discovered that the ammunition of the Fireweavers have gotten stronger.

    It must be known that Zhao Hai¡¯s Space had a much more powerful form of gunpowder. He already had it in hand, but he didn¡¯t use it. He didn¡¯t want Mu Yao and the others to know that he¡¯s researching these things.

    And now, it seems like the Fireweavers¡¯ gunpowder has gotten more potent. The threat of being eliminated stimted the realm¡¯s potential. They were now ready to fight the three realms off.

    Hawkins stood on the Hell King¡¯s Ship¡¯s deck, so naturally he felt the ship rocking. He couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows as he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, the Fireweaver cannons seem to be more violent than before. Can therge artifacts block them?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Elder, don¡¯t worry. Although the Fireweavers¡¯ new cannons are more powerful, therge artifacts will have no problems blocking their attack. Even if the defensive shields fail, therge artifacts still have their own bodies to block.¡±

    Hawkins nodded, but there was still an anxious expression on his face. He has not fought along with Zhao Hai. Because of this, he doesn¡¯t have much understanding of Zhao Hai¡¯srge artifacts, so his worries were normal.

    On the other hand, Mu Yao was rtively calm. Looking at Hawkins¡¯ expression, he couldn¡¯t help but faintly smile. However, he didn¡¯t say anything. He believed that Hawkins wouldn¡¯t believe whatever he said at this time. So he might as well keep quiet.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t pay attention to the cannons¡¯ attack. He kept the cannons aimed at the formation disks. Before long, arge gap appeared on the protected area of the defensive line. It was time for Zhao Hai¡¯s fleet to charge at full power.

    When the attacks reduced, Zhao Hai became more rxed. The threat of the Fireweavers lied on the fact that it worked in conjunction with the formation disks. Now that the formation disks have been cleared, Zhao Hai was now able to properly counter-attack.

    But because therge artifacts had received heavy attacks, the defensive shield of some of the Giant Spirit Treasure Ships had been broken through. Their defensive ting has been engaged.

    Hawkins was paying close attention to the fleet. When he saw this, he waspletely relieved. He looked at Zhao Hai with a sh of appreciation in his eyes.

    The fleet directly drove inside. Just as Zhao Hai was in the middle of the formations, he suddenly felt a powerful energy fluctuation. Then he heard a loud explosion. All the formation disks around him had exploded.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect the Fireweavers toe to this. But it was good because the ships already engaged their defensive tes. Otherwise, casualties would begin to appear on the ships.

    Although the explosion caused the ships to shake, there were no casualties. The situation still looked great. And now that the area has beenpletely cleared off, the fleet can begin to raise its speed.

    Just as the fleet increased its speed, Zhao Hai discovered a change in the defensive line. Huge beasts began flying out carrying people with cannons on their backs. Then in front were mortars. There were thousands of people involved in this action. This meant that the Fireweavers were able to take out thousands of cannons.

    As soon as the mortars appeared, they immediately began firing. The power of the mortars still fell shortpared to the cannons, they werepletely useless against Zhao Hai¡¯s fleet.

    At this time, the artillery of the fleet began firing back. The two sides began sting each other. The ordinary Fireweavers already took out their rifles and began to fight. Behind those Fireweavers were arge number of cultivators from the subordinate realms, they also took out their artifacts.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand, slowing the fleet down. However, he increased the speed of the sword shuttles, sending them towards the army formation of the enemy.

    When the sword shuttles moved, the Fireweavers quickly responded. Some Immortal Experts flew from behind to wee the sword shuttles. At the same time, the cannons on the defensive line aimed towards them. However, the effects weren¡¯t good.

    Seeing that the opponents dispatched their Elders this early, Hawkins and Mu Yao were startled. But since the opponent already made their move, they also had to respond. Immortal Experts on their side began to move in order to greet the Immortal Experts of the Fireweaver Race.

    The two groups of Immortal Experts met in the sky and immediately began fighting. The energy fluctuations of their fight was so strong that it even changed the course of a cannon¡¯s shell.

    Hawkins looked at the battle of the Immortal Experts and couldn¡¯t help but frown. He looked at Mu Yao and said, ¡°Elder Mu, did you notice that the Fireweavers seem to be dragging us down.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded and said, ¡°Yes, they want to fight a protracted battle with us. They sent their Immortal Experts so soon, moreover they chose to fight in front of our fleet. They want to use this method to stop our fleet from advancing. Little Hai, what do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the battle between the Immortal Experts and said, ¡°The path ahead has already been blocked by the Immortal Experts, so there¡¯s no way for us to advance. We can only step back and fly at a low altitude to deal with their defenses first. Then we¡¯ll think about how to deal with them.¡±

    Hawkins replied, ¡°It seems like we can only go like this. The Fireweavers are too sly to use their Immortal Experts to block us like this.¡± Zhao Hai nodded when he heard this. He immediately waved his hand as therge artifacts slowly retreated. After going back a certain distance, the fleet began to descend before flying straight towards the defensive line.

    Naturally, the Fireweavers understood what Zhao Hai wanted to do. Their cannons adjusted their angle and began firing at the fleet.

    However, such an attack waspletely ineffective against Zhao Hai¡¯s fleet. With its shields, therge artifacts had no need to be afraid of enemy fire.

    The cannons on the ships also fired back at the defensive line. But it was clear that the defensive line had been reinforced. The cannons were unable to deal with the defenses.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly when he saw this, then he said, ¡°The Fireweavers have learned to be smart. Haha. Elder, it seems like an old friend is here.¡±

    Mu Yao looked at the Fireweavers and nodded, ¡°A good friend is here. Zhu Zhifeng fought against us, so she knows the power of our cannons. Seeing the defensive line being intact, it seems to be made under Zhu Zhifeng¡¯smand. I didn¡¯t expect the Fireweavers to adapt this quickly.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°The battlefield is the best training ground. For anyone who wants to learn warfare, the battlefield is the best ssroom. Making such a mistake, the Fireweavers naturally wouldn¡¯t repeat it. Moreover, Zhu Zhifeng is strong. She almost prevented us from meeting the Divergent Realm. This woman isn¡¯t simple.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded and said, ¡°So what do we do now?¡±

    Hawkins has been listening to the conversation between Mu Yao and Zhao Hai. He found that the two weren¡¯t talking in a way an Elder talks to his juniors. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t too polite to Mu Yao while Mu Yao wasn¡¯t offended by Zhao Hai¡¯s tone. This only showed Zhao Hai¡¯s status in the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    After knowing that Zhao Hai was a divergent ability user, Hawkins has been trying to improve his rtionship with him. Although he hasn¡¯t contacted Zhao Hai, Hawkins was prepared to recruit him. But before he did, he wanted to see what kind of person Zhao Hai was and his status in the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    However, the current situation caused Hawkins to frown. It was clear that Zhao Hai had a very high status in the Hundred Treasures Realm. If he spoke to Mu Yao this way and Mu Yao wasn¡¯t offended, this meant that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be easy to recruit.

    Although the Hundred Treasures Realm was inferior to the Divergent Realm, it was also one of the biggest realms in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. And Zhao Hai was very well respected in this realm. If the Divergent Realm recruits him and gives him the same status in the Divergent Realm, then people might not agree. Therefore, it would be very hard to pull Zhao Hai into the Divergent Realm.

    As Hawkins was ruminating on his ns, Zhao Hai was looking at the Fireweaver defense line. He frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it would be very difficult to advance. If it was really designed by Zhu Zhifeng, then it would definitely have countermeasures against the sword shuttles.¡±

    Mu Yao replied, ¡°Let the sword shuttles try to attack first. If it fails then we¡¯ll retreat and think of how to proceed.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he waved his hand and sent the sword shuttles towards the Fireweavers¡¯ defensive line.

 Chapter 1610 â€“ The Fleet Rams The Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 1610 - The Fleet Rams The Mountain</h4>

    Sitting inside the Hell King¡¯s Ship was a group of people. This group was led by Mu Yao and Hawkins. Zhao Hai and Mu Yu were also present. Besides them, there were several Severed Soul Experts. These Severed Soul Experts were responsible for handling the other cultivators.

    There was a serious atmosphere inside the cabin. Nobody opened their mouths. They weren¡¯t defeated in the battle, but they were driven back. Immortal Experts blocked therge artifacts. At the same time, the sword shuttles couldn¡¯t do anything under the pressure of the enemy. Rifles were also useless because both sides were too far away.

    It could be said that today¡¯s offensive was a test. But it still caused a headache to the Divergent Realm and the Hundred Treasures Realm. Although the defense of the Fireweavers wasn¡¯t ingenious, it was very effective.

    If the Fireweavers still used the same tactics in the offensive tomorrow, then how do they deal with it? It was a difficult problem.

    After some time, Hawkins said, ¡°Everyone, you should have seen what just happened. Does anyone have any opinions?

    Nobody replied. Seeing this, Mu Yao said, ¡°I think Little Hai¡¯s n is still usable. We¡¯ll first need to find a way to destroy the mountain the defensive line is on, then we¡¯ll begin our fight. Although the defenses aren¡¯t a threat to Little Hai¡¯srge artifacts, we cannot send out cultivators to fight. We can only depend on the sword shuttles. Therefore, we should deal with the mountain before we can do something to the Fireweavers.¡±

    People nodded, but one Elder from the Divergent Realm frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it wouldn¡¯t be easy. The Fireweavers¡¯ defensive line is very well built. There should also be Immortal Experts guarding the area. Even if we send more Immortal Experts, it still wouldn¡¯t be easy.¡±

    People nodded as well. Mu Yao looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯re the one controlling therge artifacts. Did you find a way to deal with the Fireweavers¡¯ defensive line?¡±

    When Mu Yao said that, everyone¡¯s gazes were focused on Zhao Hai. People of the Hundred Treasures Realm were looking at him with anticipation while the people of the Divergent Realm had gazes with a trace of suspicion.

    Seeing everyone looking at him, Zhao Hai got up and said, ¡°Replying to the Elders. The Fireweavers have made a wellid-out defensive line this time. Thinking about their defensive line, I reckon they engraved it with defensive formations. The cultivators inside therge artifacts can disembark while I use them to directly crash into the opponents¡¯ defensive line.

    Hearing Zhao Hai, everyone couldn¡¯t help but stare. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to think of such a violent method. He actually wanted to ram the defensive line withrge artifacts.

    Mu Yao knitted his brows and said, ¡°The defensive line is situated in a mountain. Therge artifacts might not berge enough to cause damage.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°The Fireweavers¡¯ defensive line is in the mountains. They might have hollowed it out just like in the past, but it doesn¡¯t matter. When the timees, the mountain will not be able to withstand the impact and copse. Then their defensive line will be finished.¡±

    Hawkins¡¯ eyes shone, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°This n is good. But how sure are you that it will seed? Moreover, it¡¯s possible that therge artifacts would be damaged.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°If we can¡¯t deal with the Fireweavers, then therge artifacts would be useless before long. We might as well use them in the war while possible. Even if we lose them, as long as we can break through the defensive line, we will have won. We can then proceed withoutrge artifacts. Also, it won¡¯t do us any good if we dy here for too long.¡±

    Hawkins turned to Mu Yao. In his opinion, Zhao Hai¡¯s n was good. However, it would no doubt cause critical damage to therge artifacts. He was now looking at Mu Yao to see if he was willing to give up on therge artifacts.

    Mu Yao looked at Hawkins before turning to Zhao Hai and saying, ¡°Let¡¯s do it ording to your n. Tomorrow, arrange therge artifacts to directly attack the Fireweavers¡¯ defensive line.¡±

    Hearing Mu Yao, the eyes of the people from the Divergent Realm couldn¡¯t help but sh with surprise. They didn¡¯t expect the Hundred Treasures Realm to be so willing to use theirrge artifacts to attack the enemy¡¯s defensive line. This requires some determination.

    Thinking of this, the people of the Divergent Realm secretly made up their minds to do their best in fighting the Fireweavers. If the Hundred Treasures Realm was willing to let go of theirrge artifacts, then the Divergent Realm couldn¡¯t be left behind and ck off. How can they ept it?

    Hawkins looked at Mu Yao without any words of thanks. Instead, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll look at Little Hai¡¯s performance tomorrow. As long as Little Hai destroys their defensive line, we will fight with all our strength on the battlefield.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Mu Yao looked at people and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask everyone to disembark from therge artifacts tomorrow. This is the first time in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield thatrge artifacts were used to ram a mountain. If people are still inside the ships at that time, they would no doubt be shaken.¡± When everyone heard this, they couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Hawkins continued, ¡°Alright, immediately go and prepare. Take the people out of therge artifacts right away, we can¡¯t dy tomorrow¡¯s affairs. Little Hai is right, the most important thing for us is time. If we take too long, there will be more trouble in the future.¡±

    Everyone nodded, then they immediately made their preparations. When everyone left, the ones left in the cabin were Mu Yao and Hawkins. Hawkins looked at Mu Yao and said, ¡°Elder Mu, I won¡¯t say anything about your decision. But this Hawkins will remember everything the Hundred Treasures Realm has done. From now on, I¡¯ll treat the Hundred Treasures Realm as the most loyal ally of the Divergent Realm.¡±

    Mu Yao smiled faintly and said, ¡°Since Elder Hawkins said so, then let¡¯s go to my ce and exchange a few cups of liquor. I have some cloud fruit and cloud wine with me.¡±

    Hearing Mu Yao, Hawkins couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then heughed and said, ¡°Alright, fantastic. I heard of the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s cloud fruits and cloud wine. It seems like I¡¯ll get a treat today.¡± The two proceeded to head out after their conversation.

    The say soon passed and the people inside therge artifacts have all been evacuated to a safe ce. Zhao Hai then began to prepare therge artifacts for ramming the defensive line.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Fireweaver defensive line from afar. It was filled with formation disks once more. He wasn¡¯t surprised. After they retreated yesterday, the Fireweavers immediately fixed the ce up. These formations were simple to make and were consumable. Realms like the Fireweaver Realm can make as many as they want.

    Zhao Hai stopped at a safe ce. However, the Fireweavers began to move. Cannons were primed and their formations were established. They were waiting for Zhao Hai¡¯s attack.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, then the fleet slowly positioned itself until it reached a position that was fit to attack the mountain range. Then he waved forward as therge artifacts rushed towards the mountain with great vigor.

    It wasn¡¯t only Zhao Hai, Mu Yao was also very clear that Zhao Hai¡¯srge artifacts were very difficult to damage. Even if they¡¯re damaged, Zhao Hai can still fix them. Zhao Hai knew this so he decided on this action. He had nothing to lose in this n.

    The people of the Hundred Treasures Realm had some idea about what would happen, but the people of the Divergent Realm didn¡¯t. Every single one of them were looking at the fleet. They haven¡¯t heard of anyone usingrge artifacts to ram a mountain. It seems like only the Hundred Treasures Realm would dare to do so.

    The Fireweavers also discovered this, they were very anxious. All cannons aimed towards Zhao Hai¡¯s fleet. There were even Immortal Experts going out of the defensive line in order to stop the fleet.

    However, their efforts were useless. Zhao Hai¡¯s fleet was like an army of tanks charging through at full power. Everything in front would be ground to paste.

    Facing therge artifacts, the expressions of therge artifacts changed. They discovered that they cannot block therge artifacts. They quickly shed out of the way.

    The departure of the Immortal Experts meant that Zhao Hai¡¯s target was right in front of him. Zhao Hai naturally wouldn¡¯t be polite as he directed therge artifact to smash the target.

    Boom! A loud explosion was heard. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the Fireweaver Race¡¯s defensive line was filled with dust enough to cover the sky.

    Soon after, the cultivators used their spiritual force in order to see what happened. They discovered the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s fleet heading back. But this time, there were six of them left, and the three ships vanished.

    Everyone knew that Zhao Hai already received the threerge artifacts since they had been critically damaged. Otherwise, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have taken them away.

    Just as Zhao Hai retreated, the Immortal Experts from the Fireweavers¡¯ side who just ran away immediately rushed forward. Since Zhao Hai was just retreating, the speed of the fleet was quite low. The Immortal Experts wanted to take advantage of the situation.

    When Hawkins saw this, he immediately said, ¡°Immortal Experts, block those fellows! We cannot allow them to harm Little Hai!¡± As he said that, Immortal Experts began to fly out to meet the Immortal Experts of the Fireweaver Race.

 Chapter 1611 â€“ Two Fingers

    <h4>Chapter 1611 - Two Fingers</h4>

    Hawkins knew clearly that if they allowed the Immortal Experts of the Fireweaver Race to reach Zhao Hai, then things wouldn¡¯t end up well. Zhao Hai was the only person left inside therge artifacts, it was impossible for him to stop so many Immortal Experts.

    Therefore, Hawkins immediately brought arge number of Immortal Experts to stop the pursuers. He even went out personally. Hawkins was a formidable Immortal Expert. His defense and strength was very well-known.

    Hawkins moved swiftly. He jumped in front of a native Fireweaver Immortal Expert. This expert had a big rifle in his hand, it was longer and bigger than ordinary rifles.

    The Immortal Expert was currently holding his rifle and aiming at Zhao Hai. Hawkins swept him with his spiritual force and knew that the person was aiming towards the bow of the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Zhao Hai seems to not have noticed anything as he just stood in ce unmoving.

    Seeing this, Hawkins couldn¡¯t help but be anxious. He knew how important Zhao Hai was to the Hundred Treasures Realm. If Zhao Hai suffers an ident, it¡¯s possible that Mu Yao and the others would lose morale.

    Most importantly, Hawkins had his eyes on Zhao Hai. He wanted to take him away from the Hundred Treasures Realm. Because of this, Hawkins couldn¡¯t allow Zhao Hai to suffer an ident.

    Hawkins¡¯ eyes sharpened, his beard and hair shook as he shouted out loud, ¡°Brat, you dare!¡±

    His voice was very loud, and it had an element of a sound attack in it. However, the opposite party was also an Immortal Expert that was famous for his sound attacks. ording to legend, since receiving his rifle, he had never emptied its magazine. And his rifle was the most life-threatening among the Fireweavers.

    Because of this, although Hawkins¡¯ sound attack arrived, this person didn¡¯t care. He continued to steady himself as he touched the trigger on his rifle.

    Bang! A bullet shot out from the rifle. This time, the Immortal Experts looked at Hawkins. From the time Hawkins¡¯ shout reached him until the moment he pulled the trigger, his hand had always stayed steady.

    Watching the person pulling the trigger, Hawkins couldn¡¯t help but be anxious. Then he turned his head towards Zhao Hai. The Immortal Expert who was looking at Hawkins also turned his gaze towards Zhao Hai.

    However, what the two saw shocked them. As the bullet was about to reach Zhao Hai¡¯s head, Zhao Hai suddenly reached his hand out and caught it with his index and middle finger. It was as if he was picking up a peanut.

    Zhao Hai turned his head and looked at the bullet before it crumbled to the ground. Then he looked at the Fireweaver Expert and coldly snorted. Then he turned his gaze back to the defensive line, as though nothing had happened.

    Hawkins and the Immortal Fireweaver couldn¡¯t help but stare. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to have such strength. It must be known that the bullet was shot by an Immortal Stage Expert. It was an attack using their own power. Even Hawkins wasn¡¯t sure if he could catch it. However, Zhao Hai was able to, which was incredible.

    At this time, the Immortal Experts of the Divergent Realm began to block the Fireweaver experts. Both sides quickly exchanged moves. Hawkins also roared and moved towards the Fireweaver Expert so that he couldn¡¯t send another bullet towards Zhao Hai. The Fireweaver Expert also attacked Hawkins. However, theplexion of the Fireweaver Expert was pale. It was clear that Zhao Hai¡¯s action was a massive hit to his confidence.

    When Zhao Hai reached a proper distance, he waved his hand once more, causing therge artifact to speed up to hit the defensive line a second time.

    Another loud explosion was heard before the entire defensive line shook. The entire mountain swayed and slowly sank down.

    Everyone who saw this was stunned. Although the experts present had formidable cultivation, they were still shocked to see such a huge mountain sink down before their eyes.

    They all knew that the mountain range had been hollowed out by the Fireweavers. But at the same time, there were countless supporting pirs erected inside. Moreover, it¡¯s being reinforced by a defensive formation. It can be said that if Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t here, then this structure would have existed for a thousand years.

    However, this defensive line actually copsed. With the bottom destroyed, the Fireweavers¡¯ defensive line was finished.

    The impact of Zhao Hai¡¯srge artifacts didn¡¯t only shake the mountain, but its inhabitants as well. If the people inside the defensive line didn¡¯t use all of their strength, then the copse was enough to im their lives.

    After the mountain copsed, Zhao Hai drew back once more. But this time, only fourrge artifacts remained. Nevertheless, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop. He slowly increased his altitude and then the cannons on the ship began firing towards the formation disks.

    Zhao Hai only needed three rounds of firing before therge artifacts crashed into the formation disks. The formation disks stuck into the shields of therge artifacts. However, the defensive shields of therge artifacts pulsed with an electric shock, repelling the formation disks from it.

    Then like before, the formation disks began exploding. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop. Therge artifact charged at full power towards the Fireweavers. Behind therge artifact were the 800 sword shuttles.

    Seeing Zhao Hai rushing forward in a desperate manner, the Fireweavers couldn¡¯t help but respond. Nearly a thousand Immortal Experts rushed out of the defensive line. The weapons in their hands were all aimed at Zhao Hai¡¯srge artifacts.

    Since Mu Yao and the others didn¡¯t have to worry about the cannons on the defensive line, they also began to rush forward with all their strength. By this time, Hawkins and the others bore results. The Immortal Fireweavers were unable to hold on and retreated. Hawkins and his people also ran to the back of Zhao Hai¡¯s fleet, ready to proceed forward together.

    When Zhao Hai entered the range of the rifles, he immediately received attacks from multiple Immortal Experts. The fleet began to slow down before finally stopping.

    Then at this moment, Zhao Hai waved his hand. Allrge artifacts established a formation next to each other, like a huge horizontal wall in front of the Fireweaver army.

    When Zhao Hai finished his setup, the cultivators of the Hundred Treasures Realm held their rifles, and with the fleet as a bunker, they engaged in a firefight against the Fireweavers.

    At the same time, the Immortal Experts of both sides took action. Before long, whether it was the allied army or the Fireweaver army, the cultivators could only stop. They weren¡¯t afraid that their bullets would hurt the Immortal Experts. Instead, the energy fluctuations of the battle affected the bullets so much that there was no use firing the rifles.

    Upon seeing this, Zhao Hai knew that the n to destroy the Fireweavers¡¯ defensive line was still inadequate. So he waved his hand as the fleet retreated out of the range of the rifles. Then he used the cannons to bombard the Fireweavers.

    Then when both sides began losing Immortal Experts, they also slowly stopped. Then the allied army retreated, but not too far. They went as far away as Zhao Hai¡¯s fleet, just outside the range of the Fireweaver rifles.

    If the Fireweavers still wanted to pursue, then they would face the Immortal Experts of the Divergent Realm and the Hundred Treasures Realm. Because of this, they could no longer pursue Zhao Hai.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai¡¯s fleet increased from four to eight. Zhao Hai just released the ships he took back a while ago. Naturally, this was just for appearance. Zhao Hai can take a lot morerge artifacts, but he didn¡¯t want people to know that he had a lot of them.

    Both sides faced each other from a distance. Nobody took a step back. However, Zhao Hai¡¯srge artifacts still kept firing towards the Fireweavers. He didn¡¯t give the Fireweavers any opportunity to make any repairs.

    Mu Yao and Hawkins had excited looks on their faces when they entered the cabin. Although they couldn¡¯t defeat the Fireweavers today, they still managed to destroy their defenses. This was good news for them.

    After everyone had settled down, Hawkins looked at Zhao Hai as heughed and said, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯ve done very well. Hahaha. Looking at therge artifacts ramming the mountain was too satisfying.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and didn¡¯t say anything. Mu Yao turned his head to the other Immortal Experts and said, ¡°Now we don¡¯t have to worry about the threat from the defensive line. However, the Immortal Experts of the Fireweaver Army are still a problem. If we want to break the defensive line, we need to defeat them.¡±

    Hawkins nodded and said, ¡°The Fireweavers are shameless enough. Their Immortal Experts don¡¯t intend to fight anywhere else but in front of the defensive line. This way, we have no chance to get to the defensive line. They¡¯re really hateful.¡±

 Chapter 1612 â€“ Breaking Through

    <h4>Chapter 1612 - Breaking Through</h4>

    What Hawkins said wasn¡¯t wrong. When Immortal Experts fight against each other, they would always reserve a bit of strength. After all, for all realms, Immortal Experts were valuable resources, especially for small realms. Even realms like the Divergent Realm and the Hundred Treasures Realm would have their foundations shaken when they lose a lot of Immortal Experts.

    Because of this, whenever the Immortal Experts of two realms battle, they will find another ce to do it. And once losses begin to appear on both sides, they would retreat.

    This time, the Fireweavers took advantage of this and chose to fight in front of the army rather than somewhere else. This way, they can separate the two armies from each other, making the Divergent Realm and Hundred Treasures Realm reluctant to lose Immortal Experts. But it was also in this way that the Fireweavers could defend their defensive line.

    The Fireweavers knew clearly that even if they have their three-dimensional formation, if ever Zhao Hai manages to break through, the defensive line would be broken soon after. Therefore, they came up with this trick and it worked.

    The people in the room were frowning. They failed to anticipate the results of this move of the Fireweavers, this included Zhao Hai. He wanted to use hisrge artifacts to ram into the defensive line. But with so many Immortal Experts fighting each other it was impossible for him to rush through withoutpletely depleting his momentum.

    And once therge artifacts stopped, the attack of the enemy would be more fierce. Then they would have to deal with the Immortal Experts, which would return them to square one.

    Zhao Hai frowned. To be honest, he could just dispatch all of the Immortal Undead in the Space and use them to input energy into therge artifacts. Then he could drive therge artifacts to the enemy¡¯s formation. However, he couldn¡¯t do this. Otherwise, his strength would be too shocking.

    Then suddenly, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes lit up. He thought of something which he used before. He can just use all of the Immortal Experts here to input their energy into therge artifacts and then attack the enemy. If this happens, the Immortal Experts of the Fireweavers would be unable to stop them. As long as they reach the defensive line, they would certainly seed.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai stood up and then cupped his fist as he said, ¡°Elders, I have something to say.¡±

    The frowning Mu Yao and Hawkins were attracted to Zhao Hai, at the same time everyone inside the room turned towards Zhao Hai. Hawkins immediately said, ¡°Little Hai has something to say. Let him talk.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he said, ¡°I want to use the method that the Hundred Treasures Realm used in order to break through the blockades of the Fireweavers.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Mu Yao couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Then he pped his thigh and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I almost forgot about that method. If we use it, then the Fireweavers would be unable to stop us.¡±

    Hawkins stared at Mu Yao, he didn¡¯t understand Mu Yao¡¯s excitement. Mu Yao turned to Hawkins and then smiled, ¡°When we were breaking through the blockades of the Fireweavers, all of our Immortal Experts sent energy towards therge artifacts in order to boost their strength and impact. Even if Immortal Experts tried to stop us, they couldn¡¯t. If we use all our Immortal Experts here and let them send energy to therge artifacts, I guarantee that the Fireweavers could only get out of the way.¡±

    Hearing Mu Yao, Hawkins stared. Then heughed. But he still couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Can this work? Will therge artifacts survive with all that energy being channeled to them?¡±

    Mu Yao smiled faintly and said, ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be a problem. The ships have been modified by Little Hai. Inside them are spirit gathering formations. They¡¯re especially installed for things like this.¡±

    Hawkins looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, will this really work? This is very important to us. We cannot make a mistake.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any problem with cultivators and Immortal Experts sending their spiritual qi to the ships. As long as we prate into the enemy¡¯s three-dimensional formation, the cultivators can disembark from the ships to attack the Fireweaver army. We can also station Immortal Experts in the Sword Shuttles to attack the enemy¡¯s formations. With Immortal Experts supplying energy, the sword shuttles wouldn¡¯t be afraid of the enemy¡¯s Immortal Experts. And once the sword shuttles goes through the enemy¡¯s army formation, their defensive line should be broken.¡±

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you said. Immediately arrange Immortal Experts to each ship. We¡¯ll make tomorrow thest time we attack the defensive line.¡± Hawkins immediately agreed to Zhao Hai¡¯s proposal. In his opinion, this was the best they could do at this time.

    People were immediately shuffled around. Various cultivators entered therge artifacts and some Immortal Experts were sent to the sword shuttles. Everyone was prepared to attack at any time.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Hai was quite calm. He was still firing upon the defensive line. He was also making sure that nobody could move. He didn¡¯t want the Fireweavers to fix the damage he did to the defensive line.

    A day passed and the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Divergent Realm finished their preparations. Eight hundred Immortal Experts also entered the sword shuttles. The remaining Immortal Experts were divided into therge artifacts.

    All this time, Zhao Hai kept bombarding the defensive line, much to the annoyance of the Fireweavers.

    It must be known that, in the past, the Fireweavers were at the top when it came to rifles. But now, they were bullied by cannons. The Fireweavers were now feeling suffocated and choking with rage.

    Most importantly, the Hundred Treasures Realm fleet was just right in front of their eyes. But the Fireweavers didn¡¯t dare withdraw their shields. If the shields were taken down, the fleet would no doubt rush over. When the timees, the ones to suffer would be them.

    Just as the Fireweavers were about to sacrifice Immortal Experts just to deal with the Hundred Treasures Realm fleet, the fleet suddenly stopped firing and slowly retreated.

    The movement of the fleet caused the Fireweavers to stare. They had no idea what the Hundred Treasures Realm wanted to do. Everyone could see that the fleet was in an advantageous position, so why would they suddenly retreat?

    While the Fireweavers were stunned, the Hundred Treasures retreated out of view. This caused the Fireweavers to feel relieved. Even the Immortal Experts couldn¡¯t help but let out a long breath.

    At this time, the Hundred Treasures Realm fleet stopped. When the ships stopped, Mu Yao and Hawkins knew that it was time. They immediately issued themand to begin sending spiritual qi to the ships.

    Upon being injected with spiritual qi, the eightrge artifacts began shining with a golden light, as if golden mes erupted from the ships. Zhao Hai waved his hand and therge artifacts shot out with their fastest speed. It only took a few breaths before they reached the Fireweaver defensive line.

    When the Fireweavers saw the fleet shining with golden light, they immediately knew that the Hundred Treasures Realm fleet didn¡¯t retreat, but they were adjusting their distance for a charge. They immediately sent arge number of Immortal Experts as well as cultivators in a three-dimensional formation. They intend to block the fleet¡¯s charge just like before.

    But this time, they made the wrong decision. The charge of the Hundred Treasures Realm was too overwhelming. Just as the Immortal Experts positioned themselves in front of the three-dimensional formation, the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s fleet was already wheezing in. This scared the Immortal Experts. They quicklyunched their attacks. They still divided themselves into eight and targeted the eightrge artifacts together.

    What the Fireweavers didn¡¯t know was how many people were currently powering therge artifacts. Just as the attacks reached therge artifacts, they immediately fizzled out. Every attack either disappeared or were bounced off. Therge artifacts didn¡¯t allow these Immortal Experts to evade. They rammed straight into the bodies of the Fireweaver Immortals.

    The Immortal Experts didn¡¯t expect the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s fleet to be this violent. They also didn¡¯t have time to think about it as they were immediately smashed into paste.

    Then the fleet rushed into the three-dimensional formation. Although the army formation was specially designed to deal with the Hundred Treasures Realm, the fleet came in too fast. Before they could react, the fleet was already barreling through the formation, leaving a trail of blood behind.

    The Fireweavers were too shocked. But before they could recover, 800 sword shuttles crashed into the formation. The sword shuttles were like wolves unleashed inside a sheep¡¯s pen. By the time the Fireweavers could respond, it was already toote. After two days and two failed attempts, the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Fireweavers were finally able to break through the Fireweaver Race¡¯s defensive line!

 Chapter 1613 â€“ Guest Seat Elder

    <h4>Chapter 1613 - Guest Seat Elder</h4>

    Zhao Hai looked calmly as the cultivators from the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Divergent Realm chased the Fireweavers. In the Fireweaver army, the most loyal were undoubtedly those from the Fireweaver Race. So when they attacked the Fireweaver Army, they made sure to attack the native Fireweavers. Naturally, killing people from the subordinate realms couldn¡¯t be avoided. After all, no matter where they came from, they were still enemies.

    Zhao Hai¡¯srge artifacts rushed back and forth in the Fireweaver¡¯s army formation seven times. But besides the first round, the results weren¡¯t as satisfactory. He killed less and less people at each go.

    On the other hand, the sword shuttles were faring very well. The Immortal Experts inside them only supplied energy, the control was still left to Laura and the others.

    The Fireweavers were turned upside down. The Fireweavers had no idea how the sword shuttles became very strong. Some of these sword shuttles even attacked Immortal Experts, which they managed to kill.

    In this case, it became impossible for the Fireweavers to protect the defensive line. The subordinate realms fled all at once. The Fireweavers also began to run away. They were then pursued by the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Divergent Realm.

    Zhao Hai calmly stood in ce and didn¡¯t move. He watched all of this happen in a calm manner. But inside, Zhao Hai was very happy. The Fireweavers lost a lot. And this meant more Undead.

    At this time, two figures flew over. Zhao Hai turned his head and saw Mu Yao and Hawkins. The two appeared on Zhao Hai¡¯s Hell King¡¯s Ship. The two of them were understandably happy. The battle gave them more confidence in dealing with the Fireweavers.

    Hawkins patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Little Hai, I have to thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, we would have suffered sessive losses. With our win this time, the Fireweavers are finished.¡± Zhao Hai was confused as he looked at Hawkins. Although the Fireweavers lost heavily this time, it wasn¡¯t enough to cut through the bone. How could Hawkins say that it was the end for the Fireweavers.¡±

    Mu Yao looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s expression, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°We defeated the Fireweavers both times when they were ready. In this case, the subordinate realms would begin to lose confidence in the Fireweavers. The Fireweavers will lose most of theirbat strength. I think the Divergent Realm already made preparations for this, right?¡±

    Hawkins nodded and said, ¡°Before we began our attack against the Fireweavers, Elder Prisonheart already made some arrangements. After these two victories, I believe many subordinate realms would surrender to us. Elder Prisonheart is very good at these kinds of things.¡±

    Mu Yao and Zhao Hai looked at each other and didn¡¯t say anything. For them, such an arrangement was normal. If there wasn¡¯t, then it would be strange. Hawkins made it clear that they haven¡¯t done this kind of thing before. This caused Zhao Hai and Mu Yao to be surprised.

    At this time, the sound of a breeze was heard. The three turned their heads and saw Prisonheart on the Hell King¡¯s Ship. They immediately gave the old man a salute.

    Prisonheart nodded at the three and then smiled as he said, ¡°Good job. I¡¯ve seen the process of the battle. Let¡¯s head in. Hawkins, tell everyone toe back and stop their pursuit.¡± Hawkins didn¡¯t understand why, but he still took out a jade sword message.

    After the jade sword message was sent, the three entered the cabin to discuss the battle.

    Once the group entered the cabin, Prisonheart looked at everyone and said, ¡°Do you find it strange why I recalled everyone? It¡¯s because the subordinate realms already surrendered to us. It wouldn¡¯t be good if we continue to chase them down. Rest assured, the Fireweavers are finished!¡±

    The three nodded when they heard Prisonheart. Once their subordinate realms begin to copse, the end of the Fireweavers would begin. If one surrendered, it would surely be followed by another. In the future, it would be impossible for the Fireweavers to organize arge army.

    Prisonheart looked at the three and then smiled and said, ¡°I already sent information to the Sword Realm. They should be strengthening their attack. The Fireweavers would also lose morale if they heard what happened here. The Fireweavers are at their end.¡±

    Mu Yao and Hawkins were smiling. Conversely, Zhao Hai was frowning. This was because the news Cai¡¯er told him wasn¡¯t as positive.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s expression, Prisonheart couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Little Hai, do you have anything to say? Why is there a frown on your face?¡± Zhao Hai looked at Prisonheart and said, ¡°Replying to Elder. I¡¯m worried that the Fireweavers would be desperate and seek help from the Buddhist Realm and the Primal Chaos Realm.¡±

    Prisonheart¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to think of this in such happy times like today. The two defeats of the Fireweavers could be attributed to Zhao Hai¡¯srge artifacts, but he didn¡¯t let that go to his head. He also thought of potential enemies like the Buddhist Realm and the Primal Chaos Realm.

    To be honest, if Zhao Hai was a native of the Divergent Realm and wasn¡¯t from the Hundred Treasures Realm, Prisonheart would have groomed him to be his sessor.

    When Mu Yao and Hawkins heard Zhao Hai, they were both taken aback. Then their expressions changed. They understood that the possibility of this happening was big. When Mu Yao heard Zhao Hai, he was immediately reminded of the Giant Spirit Realm. Upon being cornered by the Hundred Treasures Realm, the Giant Spirit Realm asked for help from the Fireweavers. With them in the same scenario, the Fireweavers could be forced to ask for help from the Buddhist Realm or the Primal Chaos Realm. Although they would have to pay a huge price, they could still keep their standing in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    Prisonheart looked at Mu Yao and Hawkins and then said, ¡°Little Hai¡¯s concerns are reasonable. But there¡¯s no need to worry, I already made arrangements. When the war is finished, the two realms would also get benefits. Although their benefits are inferior to what the Divergent Realm and the Sword Realm would get, it should still be able to satisfy them. They wouldn¡¯t take action in this matter.¡±

    Hearing Prisonheart, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh inside. Old ginger is indeed more spicy. He said all of that because the Fireweavers did indeed seek help from the Buddhist Realm and the Primal Chaos Realm.

    Zhao Hai has been monitoring the Fireweavers for a long time. In these few years, he was able to hitch a ride to the Fireweavers¡¯ headquarters. From there, he was able to get to know the situation better. It was precisely because of this that he knew that Zhu Rong, the Fireweaver Patriarch, had sent people to the Buddhist Realm and the Primal Chaos Realm to ask for help.

    But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect Prisonheart to have already made proper adjustments. He already offered benefits to the Buddhist Realm and the Primal Chaos Realm so that they wouldn¡¯t send troops. This was the best oue. Naturally, this depended on how sessful the Divergent Realm and the Sword Realm were. Otherwise, the Buddhist Realm and the Primal Chaos Realm wouldn¡¯t be as kind.

    Prisonheart looked at the three and said, ¡°Recall everyone. I have something to announce.¡± Hawkins immediately sent a letter. Mu Yao did the same. After the messages were sent, the only thing left was to wait for everyone toe back.

    Before long, Severed Soul Experts and Immortal Experts arrived. When they saw Prisonheart, they all gave him a bow before standing silently on the side. Everyone had a happy expression on their faces.

    After everyone arrived, Prisonheart gave them all a nce and said, ¡°Our allied army has won twice against the Fireweavers. We¡¯ve forced them to a corner. Now, more than ten subordinate realms have surrendered to us. In the next attack, I¡¯ll depend on everyone to work hard. We need to see a conclusion to this war as soon as possible.¡± Everyone simultaneously answered, ¡°Yes, Elder.¡±

    Prisonheart nodded and said, ¡°In these two battles, the greatest credit will go to Zhao Hai of the Hundred Treasures Realm. And because Zhao Hai is also a divergent ability user, starting today, I intend to receive him as a closing disciple and bestow him with a Guest Seat Elder¡¯s token. Later on, he will be a Guest Seat Elder. Does anyone object to this?¡± Prisonheart¡¯s words caused people to stare. They looked at each other and didn¡¯t know what to reply. At this time, Hawkins stood up and said, ¡°I support Elder¡¯s decision. Zhao Hai is strong and is a divergent ability user. Moreover, he provided great contributions to the war. It¡¯s natural for him to be the Divergent Realm¡¯s Guest Seat Elder.¡±

    To be honest, everyone didn¡¯t think that Hawkins would be the first one to agree. This caused everyone to stare. The Immortal Elders of the Divergent Realm looked at each other before standing up and said, ¡°Elder¡¯s decision is proper!¡± These people didn¡¯t know, but Hawkins wanted to pull Zhao Hai over a long time ago, he just had no opportunity to do so. Now that Prisonheart said that, how could Hawkins oppose it? As for the other Immortal Experts of the Divergent Realm, since Prisonheart and Hawkins agree, then why should they disagree? Prisonheart and Hawkins were the two most influential Elders in the Divergent Realm. Since they agreed, naturally there was nothing to worry about.

    Seeing that everyone agrees, Prisonheart nodded and said, ¡°Since nobody opposes, Zhao Hai, are you willing to take me as your master and be a Guest Seat Elder of the Divergent Realm?¡±

    Prisonheart¡¯s question caused everyone¡¯s gazes to turn towards Zhao Hai.

 Chapter 1614 â€“ No Problems?

    <h4>Chapter 1614 - No Problems?</h4>

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Zhao Hai stepped forward and then kowtowed three times towards Prisonheart and said, ¡°Zhao Hai pays respects to Master.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Good disciple. Come, stand beside me.¡± Prisonheart happily stepped forward and pulled Zhao Hai up. Then he had Zhao Hai stand beside him. This showed everyone how much he values Zhao Hai.

    Hua! There was a sound of apuse inside the room. Whether real or fake, people sent their regards towards Zhao Hai and Prisonheart. Prisonheart had a wide smile on his face, he was clearly satisfied with his new disciple.

    After a while, everyone stopped. Then Prisonheart said, ¡°Alright, everyone go back and rest. I still have something to say to Little Hai.¡± Everyoneplied and left.

    Once everyone left, Prisonheart looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, it¡¯s good that you became my disciple. Unlike other people who have a lot of offensive means, there¡¯s only one thing I studied my entire life, and that is spiritual force. What I teach you is how to use and cultivate spiritual force.¡±

    Prisonheart turned his heart and took out a jade slip. He handed the jade slip to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°These are my attainments in spiritual qi over the years. Take a look first. If there¡¯s something you don¡¯t understand,e ask me.¡±

    Zhao Hai received the jade slip and said, ¡°Master can rest assured. I¡¯ll practice it well.¡±

    Prisonheart nodded and said, ¡°Alright, you can go. You can ask me at any time.¡± Zhao Haiplied, he bowed to Prisonheart and left.

    Prisonheart looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s departing back with a smile on his face. Nobody knew what he was thinking about.

    After leaving the room, Zhao Hai immediately returned to his own cabin. He didn¡¯t immediately read the contents of the jade slip. He examined the jade slip first. Zhao Hai also reinforced his spiritual force with Faith Power. He wanted to see whether Prisonheart did anything to the jade slip.

    There¡¯s nothing, nothing at all. The jade slip looked very normal. Zhao Hai let out a long breath. Then he returned to the Space. Laura and the others immediately greeted him as soon as he entered the vi. Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, did you really take Prisonheart as a Master? Why do I feel like the old man harbors evil intentions towards you?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry. I have a way to deal with it.¡± After he said that, he used his spiritual force to prate into the jade slip. At the same time, he activated his Five Element Killing Formation.

    Seeing that there¡¯s no issue, Zhao Hai began to feel that inside was truly Prisonheart¡¯s cultivation notes. Zhao Hai said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, have this thing scanned, see if there¡¯s anything wrong.¡±

    Cai¡¯erplied and then took the jade slip and then ced it on the scanner. Before long they obtained a result, there were no issues with the contents of the jade slip. And ording to the cultivation method inside, it would cause Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual force to experience explosive growth.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s have a look at this cultivation method.¡±

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Brother Hai, will you really learn this cultivation method?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s here, why not? What I¡¯m currentlycking is my spiritual force. Isn¡¯t this an opportunity. Prisonheart really wants to take me as a disciple. If he has other goals, then we¡¯ll just have to be careful around him.¡±

    Laura also thought about it. As long as Zhao Hai was always wary of Prisonheart, then the old man couldn¡¯t threaten Zhao Hai. So she was no longer opposed.

    Zhao Hai carefully looked through Prisonheart¡¯s spiritual force cultivation method. To be honest, Prisonheart was truly the foremost expert when it came to spiritual force. His cultivation method was very formidable. Moreover, his control over spiritual force has reached an astonishing degree. With Prisonheart¡¯s cultivation method, Zhao Hai was sure that his spiritual force would reach new heights.

    Upon going through the cultivation method, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh. In his mind, if Prisonheart was indeed sincere in taking him as a disciple, then it wouldn¡¯t be a problem if he let Prisonheart live inside the Space. This way, the old man could live a little longer.

    But if Prisonheart had ulterior motives, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be polite. After all this was the world of cultivators. Killing was asmon as weeds.

    Zhao Hai took a closer look at Prisonheart¡¯s cultivation method. He tried to memorize it word for word, breaking it down, before digesting it.

    Zhao Hai already had a strong spiritual force. Moreover, he¡¯s also skilled at using it. Butpared to Prisonheart¡¯s method, he still fell short.

    Before long, Zhao Hai got through all of the jade slip¡¯s contents. Although he hadn¡¯t officially started his practice, he already gained insight from what he read, which caused him to be happy.

    As Zhao Hai practiced the cultivation method, he immediately felt his spiritual force steadily increasing.

    However, Zhao Hai also knew that this wasn¡¯t the time to close up and practice. He still had unfinished things to do. He still has to deal with the Fireweavers.

    Aftering out of the Space, Zhao Hai immediately went to see Mu Yao. Inside Mu Yao¡¯s room were other Immortal Experts as well as Mu Yu.

    Seeing Zhao Hai arrive, Mu Yao nodded and said, ¡°Little Hai, have a seat.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a salute and then sat down. Before Mu Yao could speak, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Elder, I took a closer look at Master¡¯s cultivation method and saw that there was nothing wrong. So I was a bitte.¡±

    Mu Yao knew what Zhao Hai meant, so he waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to tell me these kinds of things. We already know that Prisonheart intends to take you as a disciple. But you still need to be careful.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then Mu Yao continued, ¡°Our present goal is to deal with the Fireweavers. The Fireweavers are finished, but those fellows wouldn¡¯t just wait to be ruined. It¡¯s possible that they would conduct a final resistance. Moreover, they would be more ferocious this time.¡±

    Everyone nodded. Mu Yao turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, yourrge artifacts wouldn¡¯t have any problems right? You lost a lot in the fight with the Fireweavers today.¡±

    Hearing Mu Yao, everyone turned to Zhao Hai. They didn¡¯t understand what was going on. They knew Zhao Hai¡¯srge artifacts very well. Zhao Hai¡¯s artifacts could all be transformed. Even if they were damaged, it could be repaired immediately. So why wouldn¡¯t it work today?

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no problem with therge artifacts. But if we don¡¯t crash a few of them, how can the people of the Divergent Realm be assured? If ourrge artifacts are fine despite all of that, the Divergent Realm wouldn¡¯t have a reason to fight the Fireweavers with all their strength.¡±

    Hearing this, everyone understood andughed. To be honest, these people were somewhat worried when Zhao Hai took Prisonheart as his Master. The Divergent Realm was more powerful than the Hundred Treasures Realm. If Zhao Hai chose to join the Divergent Realm, they would have no means to stop him. But now, it seems like Zhao Hai still had the Hundred Treasures Realm in his heart.

    Mu Yaoughed with everyone, then he said, ¡°If this is the case, then there¡¯s no need to hold back. Little Hai, we will still have to rely on you to reduce our casualties. Although we¡¯ll get Halfbeast Ind after this battle, the situation of the ind isplicated. We¡¯ll need a long time to digest it. Therefore, we cannot lose a lot of people to the Fireweavers.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Elder can rest assured. As long as everyone is inside therge artifacts, we wouldn¡¯t lose a lot. Moreover, I believe that the war is nearing its end.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded, ¡°The Divergent Realm already dealt with the Buddhist Realm and the Primal Chaos Realm in advance. As long as these two Great Realms don¡¯t interfere, the Fireweavers can be easily dealt with. Everyone should go take a rest. Right, remember to remind everyone to be careful. Let¡¯s not lower our guard before the war ends.¡±

    Everyone nodded, then they stood up and left. Then Zhao Hai was dragged to Mu Yu¡¯s room. When they arrived, Zhao Hai took out a jar of liquor as well as several side dishes. He invited Mu Yu and the two drank a few sses. Zhao Hai let out a breath of alcohol and then said, ¡°Prisonheart epted me as a disciple. There hasn¡¯t been a problem so far, but I¡¯m still worried. Brother Mu, you don¡¯t know this, but Prisonheart attack Elder Mu and me before. But he was unsessful, so he epted me as a disciple. I have always been wary of interacting with him.¡±

    Mu Yu stared, then he put down his sses and said, ¡°That happened? What is Prisonheart nning to do? Does he want to kill Master?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that kind of attack. He probably wants to control Elder Mu and me. His goal is still unclear. But he said that he wants us to be friendly towards the Divergent Realm because he wasn¡¯t too confident about leaving the Divergent Realm to Hawkins.¡±

    Mu Yu knit his brows and said, ¡°We don¡¯t know if that¡¯s real or fake. But no matter what, it seems like he wants to pull you over to the Divergent Realm. Receiving you as a disciple wouldn¡¯t just end with that. You need to be more careful.¡±

 Chapter 1615 â€“ Spiritual Crystal

    <h4>Chapter 1615 - Spiritual Crystal</h4>

    Zhao Hai said goodbye to Mu Yu. The reason he asked Mu Yu for drinks was because he didn¡¯t want to have any conflicts with him in the future.

    Zhao Hai knew that although he was currently very popr in the Hundred Treasures Realm, he was still a bit worse than Mu Yu. This was because Mu Yu was the sessor of the Mu Faction. The people in the Mu Faction would fully support Mu Yu first before Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to have any conflicts with Mu Yu just because he epted Prisonheart as a Master. Therefore, he looked for Mu Yu and shared a drink with him. Zhao Hai even revealed that Prisonheart attacked both him and Mu Yao. He believed that Mu Yu wouldn¡¯t reveal anything about this.

    Zhao Hai let out a long breath before returning to the Space. When he entered the vi, Laura looked at him and said, ¡°Brother Hai, why don¡¯t you use this opportunity to join the Divergent Realm?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head as he forced a smile and said, ¡°No, if I join the Divergent Realm now, then everything I did before would be useless. Most importantly, we still don¡¯t know if Prisonheart really intends to take me as a disciple. Also, the situation of the Divergent Realm is much moreplicated than the Hundred Treasures Realm.¡±

    Laura sighed and said, ¡°Brother Hai, do you really think that the Hundred Treasures Realm could unify the entire Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield? Wouldn¡¯t the Sky Tower do anything about it?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I¡¯m forcing the Sky Tower to take action. As long as they make a move, we might be able to see who or what they really are.¡±

    Laura nodded. To be honest, she was also curious about the Sky Tower. What was the Sky Tower really? Everyone inside it was an elite expert. Even if they only went until the fifth floor, Zhao Hai and the others already met so many powerful experts. How strong was the Sky Tower?

    Most importantly, every person they met from the Sky Tower had Faith Power. When was Faith Power somon? Where did those people get Faith Power? Do they also have realms they control?

    Speaking of which, the reason Zhao Hai needed to track down the background of the Sky Tower wasn¡¯t because of Faith Power. What he wanted to know was how the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield was made. The more he found information about the Sky Tower, the more curious he became.

    Zhao Hai knew clearly from the situation of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield that it was impossible for the Sky Tower to gain Faith Power from this ce. They made the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield but they cannot gain any Faith Power from it, so why did they make it in the first ce?

    Most importantly, there was no way to maintain peace in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield for a long time. It was in an never ending cycle of war. Not to mention small-scale battles, battles betweenrge armies were quitemon. Also, the enmity between realms was most likely caused by the Sky Tower.

    All of this was very abnormal. Nobody knew what the people who built the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield wanted to do and why they built it. But since they clearly have a purpose, Zhao Hai wanted to know it. Is it just to watch people kill themselves? In that case, wouldn¡¯t the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield be like a colosseum? If they want to foster experts in this way, then it would be like insects in a bottle.

    Whether it be a colosseum or a bottle of insects, Zhao Hai wanted to know. This was because he didn¡¯t want to be part of any of it.

    And to get out of this situation, Zhao Hai must know who was behind it all. As long as he knows who his enemies were, he can then begin to make ns on how to eliminate them.

    Zhao Hai was normally lukewarm, very good to get along with. He wouldn¡¯t shout ¡®kill¡¯ at any opportunity. He prefers a calm life. However, he also has his bottom line. He didn¡¯t want his destiny being controlled by other people. Nobody controls his life.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai arrived at his current situation. But he discovered that he cannot get rid of this invisible hand that easily, so he needed to resist.

    Having lived with Zhao Hai for so long, Laura and the others knew him very well. Zhao Hai liked a simple but free life. This kind of life was very easy to satisfy, but it depends on other people to keep their hands out of his life. And everyone who tried to do this received Zhao Hai¡¯s merciless attack.

    After Zhao Hai sat down, Meg handed him a cup of tea. Then she looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, when do you n to fully study the spiritual force cultivation method? If it has any problems, don¡¯t practice it anymore. After all, that is a method given by Prisonheart. We still can¡¯t trust him.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if Prisonheart has some ideas, this cultivation method doesn¡¯t have anything in it. He just wants to give us benefits so that we¡¯ll lower our guard against him. I¡¯ll be guarded against him all the time, so he won¡¯t pose a threat to us.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Meg nodded and said, ¡°So you have already thought about it. Then I won¡¯t worry anymore. Do you want to practice it now? You can try it under the Hundred Spirits Tree.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll try it. If you have time, you can also practice. You¡¯ve been drinking spiritual tea for many years, so your spiritual force isn¡¯t bad at all. This cultivation method should be effective for you. With his ability, Prisonheart was able to run wild in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield for many years.¡±

    The cultivation method that Prisonheart gave Zhao Hai was veryprehensive. If Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual force was like a crude y pot, then Prisonheart¡¯s was like an exquisite porcin.

    Laura and the others didn¡¯t like to cultivate like most people. Moreover, they didn¡¯t need to cultivate. Although their bodies were inferior to Zhao Hai¡¯s, it was still quite powerfulpared to other people. Moreover, they didn¡¯t need to participate in any battles outside. Because of this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make them cultivate.

    On the other hand, this cultivation method can be learned by them. This was because this method was simr to the Myriad Ster Transformations Yin-Yang Technique. It can be practiced at any time.

    As long as you practice it once, your spiritual force will be a spiritual crystal. This spiritual crystal would continue to rotate and practice by itself. Even if you don¡¯t manage it, it would still cultivate, increasing your spiritual force little by little.

    This spiritual crystal was something that Prisonheart gained after years of cultivation. And average people wouldn¡¯t be able to form it. Although they have strong spiritual force, Severed Soul Experts couldn¡¯t achieve this level most of the time.

    Naturally, for Zhao Hai, Laura, and the other women, this wasn¡¯t a problem. They drink spiritual tea all-year round. Their spiritual force was very formidable. Because of this, they were able to form a spiritual crystal. And once they do, they no longer need to worry about cultivation.

    The shape of the spiritual crystal wasn¡¯t random. Each face of the crystal represented a certain function like attack or control. Once you use your spiritual force, the crystal would rotate ording to what function was used. For example, there¡¯s a sequence for a certain attack or a sequence if you want to shape your spiritual force. The more you cultivate your spiritual force, the stronger each face of the crystal would be. Moreover, it would lead to morebinations you could perform, making your spiritual attacks moreplex.

    When Prisonheart was at his peak, he was invincible when it came to spiritual force. But now that his life was nearing its end, although his spiritual force was still formidable, it couldn¡¯tpare to before. Nevertheless, even at this point, the only person who could block Prisonheart¡¯s spiritual attack in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield was Zhao Hai.

    As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, Laura and the others nodded. But they didn¡¯t take it too seriously. In their eyes, it was good as long as they were silently supporting Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai looked at his wives and smiled bitterly. Then he walked outside and sat underneath the Hundred Spirits Tree. He could feel the rich spiritual qi emitted by the tree. It would beparable to a high-grade spiritual vein in the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Zhao Hai knew that this was because of the Hundred Spirits Tree¡¯s increasing strength. And as the spiritual qi it emitted got stronger, the more benefits it brought to the nts inside the Space.

    Zhao Hai calmly sat down and adjusted his spiritual force. When he waspletely calm, he slowly began to control his spiritual force. The small avatar that was sitting on top of his Dao Lotus began to move. The golden core on its abdomen began to sh*te. At the same time, its hair extended to the void. In this void were stars that glittered.

    As though with their own thoughts, the avatar¡¯s hair moved along with the stars. After some time, the glitter of the stars became more and more erratic. In the end, the stars exploded before calming down once more. The avatar closed its eyes and its hair became loose. Although the hair was still very long, it was no longer floating. On top of the avatar¡¯s head was a small crystal. The crystal wasn¡¯t big but it had a lot of small faces. Then it began to slowly rotate about its own axis.

 Chapter 1616 â€“ Zhu Rongâ€™s Treacherous Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1616 - Zhu Rong¡¯s Treacherous n</h4>

    Zhao Hai slowly opened his eyes. His eyes were no longer as bright as before, but instead they gave people a very deep feeling. There seemed to be a crystal in Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes that was constantly turning. It¡¯s just that the crystal was very small and was hidden in Zhao Hai¡¯s pupils.

    Zhao Hai let out a long breath as he muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this spiritual crystal to have this use.¡± The reason Zhao Hai said that was because he found that there were patterns on the faces of the crystal. These patterns included forms of the 18 Buddhist Techniques, the patterns of the Sword Formation, as well as the different divergent abilities that Zhao Hai had. It was really amazing.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai discovered that as long as he used any technique or ability, the spiritual crystal would quickly act and rotate. This allowed him to use techniques in a rapid manner. It made things more convenient for Zhao Hai.

    Standing up, Zhao Hai chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s easy to use. It seems like I installed aputer into my head. It¡¯s pretty good.¡±

    Laura and the others didn¡¯t follow Zhao Hai outside because they knew that Zhao hai would seed. They had no reason to worry.

    There were no problems with Prisonheart¡¯s cultivation method, otherwise the scanner would have noticed something. It must be known that the scanner was from the Space, and the Space always ced Zhao Hai¡¯s safety as a priority. Anything harmful to Zhao Hai would always be tagged. Since there were no prompts this time, then it meant that Zhao Hai could practice this cultivation method.

    When he entered the vi, Zhao Hai saw Laura and the others looking at the monitor. Disyed on the screen was the current situation of the Fireweaver Headquarters.

    Seeing Zhao Haie back, Meg immediately gave him a spot to sit down, she also served Zhao Hai a cup of tea. After sitting down, Zhao Hai saw the Fireweavers inside their conference hall.However, the hall was very silent. Although there were several Immortal Experts inside, nobody made any noise.

    Zhao Hai looked at the monitor and asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why do these people look like they¡¯re praying to Buddha?¡±

    Laura chuckled and said, ¡°They¡¯re not praying, but they don¡¯t know what to say. They just received information that the Buddhist Realm and the Primal Chaos Realm refused to send them any help. At the same time, their subordinate realms were beginning to surrender to the Divergent Realm and the Sword Realm. By this time, the Sword Realm has broken through the defensive line on their side. The next thing that would happen would be the three realms converging on the Fireweaver Headquarters. Their Patriarch is currently asking everyone for suggestions, but as you can see, nobody has any good ns.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Zhao Hai also chuckled. It seems like the Fireweavers were at their end. If they didn¡¯t want to lose a lot, then the only thing they could do was withdraw from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    After some time, a Fireweaver Elder said, ¡°Patriarch, I think we should resist. When we attacked the Hundred Treasures Realm along with the Giant Spirit Realm, the Hundred Treasures Realm resisted and they finally won. If the Hundred Treasures Realm can do this, we can do it as well.¡±

    Everyone looked at the person who talked with an unfriendly gaze. Naturally, this matter was taboo to the Fireweavers, nobody dared to raise it before.

    This person didn¡¯t care, he looked at everyone and said, ¡°Our Fireweaver Race is strong. Although we¡¯re losing a lot of subordinate realms, the strength of our race is still solid. As long as we can resist for some time, the Buddhist Realm and the Primal Chaos Realm would certainly consider our proposal.¡±

    Another Immortal Expert sneered and said, ¡°That¡¯s easy to say. First, the Hundred Treasures Realm were able to block us because they gathered their entire strength along with their subordinate realms. Also, they have reinforcements. Those realms from the Land of Chaos wouldn¡¯t ept our existence there. We are different. The Buddhist Realm and the Primal Chaos Realm must have received benefits otherwise they would have cared about our situation. If they don¡¯t send troops, then we¡¯re only increasing our casualties by resisting.¡±

    A lot of Fireweavers agreed with this take. Another Elder said, ¡°When we attacked the Hundred Treasures Realm, we didn¡¯t go with our full power since we¡¯re guarded against the Divergent Realm and Sword Realm. But now, the Hundred Treasures Realm, Divergent Realm, and Sword Realm can attack us with our full strength. Blocking them will not be easy.¡±

    A lot of Elders nodded their heads. But the Elder who talked prior stood up and loudly said, ¡°So do you want to run away like this? Give up everything we have in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield? You cowards!¡±

    Another Elders stood up and replied, ¡°Who are you callin coward? Do you think we don¡¯t consider the Fireweaver Race? What¡¯s our current situation? How much have we lost in the past two battles? Do you want all of us to die here? If all our experts die, how will we survive in the future? When the timees, even if we withdraw from the battlefield, we wouldn¡¯t have any strength left toe back.¡±

    The other Elder replied, ¡°We can¡¯t leave like this. We cannot just run away without a fight!¡±

    Both sides continued to quarrel as the Fireweaver Patriarch Zhu Rong closed his eyes. After some time, he opened his eyes and said, ¡°Shut up. Do you know what you all look like right now? You¡¯re Immortal Experts, but you¡¯re quarrelling like children. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±

    Hearing this, the two Elders stopped talking and sat down. Zhu Rong looked at everyone and said, ¡°The three realms are pushing hard against us and we can¡¯t stop them. Instead of losing even more people, it¡¯s better to retreat early.¡±

    Some Elders nodded their heads while some were angry. Zhu Rong looked at them and said, ¡°But it would be wrong if we leave without doing anything. We need to make the three realms feel the consequences of their action. Pass the order. Collect all of our gunpowder and bury them under the conference hall. Then prepare a time dy formation. Leave a few people behind to defend when we retreat. Hold them for some time before retreating to the transmission formation. Then we blow the gunpowder up. The three realms aren¡¯t familiar with our headquarters, so it¡¯s impossible for them to find out about the gunpowder. As long as they enter our headquarters, they will certainly lose a lot when it explodes. Not only would we teach them a lesson, we also wouldn¡¯t lose a lot of people.¡±

    Hearing Zhu Rong¡¯s words, the Fireweaver Elders¡¯ eyes shone. All Immortal Experts stood up and bowed as they said, ¡°ording to the Patriarch¡¯smand.¡± Then they all stood up and left.

    Zhu Rong looked out from the conference hall and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re making it difficult for me, then I¡¯ll make it difficult for you.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai could feel a cold sweat. To be honest, he didn¡¯t expect Zhu Rong to be this ruthless. He actually ns to use this method to deal with them. If Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t spying on the headquarters, then the Hundred Treasures Realm would definitely fall for the trap.¡±

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, since we know their n, what do you n to do next? Will you tell Elder Mu and the others?¡±

    Zhao Hai was nowpletely calm, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll inform Elder Mu. But this isn¡¯t necessarily bad for the Hundred Treasures Realm. Haha. I¡¯ll head out first. Tell me if something elsees up.¡± Then his body shed as he left the Space.

    Aftering out of the Space, Zhao Hai immediately went to Mu Yao¡¯s cabin. It has been several hours since he entered the Space. At this time, the Divergent Realm and the Hundred Treasures Realm have taken their rest. They were ready to depart.

    When he arrived Zhao Hai said, ¡°Elder, it¡¯s Zhao Hai.¡±

    Mu Yao¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Little Hai,e in.¡± Zhao Haiplied and then entered. The cabin was specially designed to iste noise. Nobody from outside could hear any sounds from the inside.

    Upon entering, Zhao Hai gave Mu Yao a salute and said, ¡°Elder, I have some information.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded and said, ¡°No need to be polite. What is it?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°The Fireweavers are nning to run away.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Mu Yao couldn¡¯t help but stare, then he got up and said, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I¡¯m sure. They made this decision when they found out that the Primal Chaos Realm and the Buddhist Realm have no intentions to help them. But the Fireweavers are unwilling to just retreat, so they rigged their headquarters with all of their gunpowder. So when our three realms enter, they would explode their gunpowder, causing us to lose a lot of people.¡±

    Mu Yao stared, his expression changed as he said, ¡°Is that so? The Fireweavers are truly ruthless. This is not good. We need to tell the Divergent Realm. Otherwise, they will suffer a huge loss.¡±

    Just as Mu Yao was about to go out, he discovered that Zhao Hai remained in ce. He looked at him and asked, ¡°Little Hai, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Mu Yao and said, ¡°Elder, I think we shouldn¡¯t tell this to the Divergent Realm.¡±

    Mu Yao stared, but from the look of Zhao Hai¡¯s face, he understood what he meant. Mu Yao couldn¡¯t help but hesitate as he said, ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, then the Hundred Treasures Realm will also lose a lot. That would be bad for us.¡±

 Chapter 1617 â€“ Expelled

    <h4>Chapter 1617 - Expelled</h4>

    Seeing Mu Yao understand what he meant, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile as he said, ¡°Naturally, we¡¯ll go with them. However, everyone should stay inside therge artifacts. If something happens, then therge artifacts would protect them, nobody would be injured. And we can im that we suffered losses when the timees.¡±

    Mu Yao knit his brows and walked on the ground for some time before he said, ¡°This is also good. But when the explosion happens and therge artifacts are fine, then the Divergent Realm wouldn¡¯t believe it if we say that we suffered losses.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°We can hide a fewrge artifacts outside the headquarters. And when we enter the Fireweaver Headquarters, we¡¯ll use the transmission formations to transport people outside of the headquarters, leaving only therge artifacts to get damaged. We can even let some Undead into the ships to act dead.¡±

    Mu Yao¡¯s eyes shone, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s a good n. We¡¯ll go with that.¡± After that, Mu Yao took out a jade sword message and wrote something inside it before releasing it. Before long, a fewmanders of the Hundred Treasures Realm entered Mu Yao¡¯s cabin. Then Mu Yao began to exin Zhao Hai¡¯s n.

    Mu Yao wasn¡¯t afraid that these people would reveal the n. The loyalty of these people to the Hundred Treasures Realm has already been tested. They wouldn¡¯t dare do anything detrimental to the realm like revealing secret ns.

    Hearing the n, everyone¡¯s eyes shone. These people understood clearly that they cannot be fooled by the politeness between the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Divergent Realm. If the two get in conflict in the future, the Divergent Realm certainly wouldn¡¯t let them go. In the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, the loudest voices were always those with the biggest fist.

    Mu Yao looked at everyone present and said, ¡°This is our current n. Ry information to those in the ships to prepare for this y. When the timees, you all go out of the headquarters using the transmission formations hidden inside the ships. Upon going out of the Fireweaver Headquarters, immediately use therge artifacts and return to our headquarters. We cannot allow any failures in this n.¡± Everyone nodded.

    The reason why they can¡¯t return to the headquarters directly from the Fireweaver Headquarters was because long-distance formations emit a bright light when used. Moreover, long-distance transmission also consumed a lot of energy.

    If the transmission formation was in a proper location, then there would be no problems with energy. But the transmission formation was in therge artifacts. And it wouldn¡¯t be good if they were discovered by the Divergent Realm. Therefore, Zhao Hai would hide several long-distance transmission formations outside the headquarters. In this way, they wouldn¡¯t be discovered by the Divergent Realm.

    Mu Yao did all of this not because he was guarding against ordinary cultivators of the Divergent Realm, instead he was wary about Prisonheart. It must be known that Prisonheart was an old turtle and has gained a lot of experience in battle and cultivation. Because he specializes in spiritual force, he was very sensitive to any fluctuations in energy. So just in case, Mu Yao had to make these measures.

    After everyone left, Mu Yao turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, after this, I¡¯m afraid you will have to stay behind for a while. Prisonheart definitely wouldn¡¯t let you go back. You need to be more careful when that timees.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Elder can rest assured. I will take care.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded and said, ¡°Alright, you go and prepare as well. We cannot make any mistakes. Otherwise, the Hundred Treasures Realm would suffer huge losses.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will go wrong. Once everyone gets to therge artifacts waiting outside the headquarters, I will immediatelymand therge artifacts to withdraw. Theserge artifacts can shrink, nobody would be able to see them.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded and waved his hand. Zhao Hai gave a salute before retreating. The Divergent Realm losing more people would only bring benefits to the Hundred Treasures Realm. There were no saints among the Five Great Realms, every single one of them were treacherous. Zhao Hai was just preparing things forter.

    Zhao Hai and the Hundred Treasures Realm made their preparations while the Divergent Realm were unaware. Although Prisonheart was also staying inside a ship of the Hundred Treasures Realm, Zhao Hai had a method to iste him from whatever was happening outside.

    When everything was prepared, Zhao Hai went to the Prisonheart¡¯s cabin and knocked, ¡°Zhao Hai asks to meet Master.¡±

    Prisonheart¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Little Hai,e in.¡± Zhao Hai opened the door and walked in. Prisonheart was sitting on his cloud. When Zhao Hai came in, Prisonheart¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but shine. He looked surprised as he said, ¡°You already condensed your spiritual crystal? It seems like your spiritual force is really not that small.¡±

    Zhao Hai bowed and said, ¡°Master, back in the lower realms, I was a Mage who specialized in my spiritual force. After ascending, I learned Mage techniques, so my spiritual force is more powerful than the average person.¡±

    Prisonheart nodded. He already knew Zhao Hai¡¯s matters. He knew that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t a Hundred Treasure Realm native nor did he ascend to the Hundred Treasures Realm. He came from a subordinate realm and then was adopted by the Hundred Treasures Realmter on. Prisonheart replied, ¡°Since you have condensed your spiritual crystal, then you have reached the requirements for my cultivation method. Is there anything you are confused about?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I want to ask about strengthening my control over spiritual force.¡±

    Prisonheart nodded and said, ¡°Go on.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then asked about the difficulty of directly controlling objects using spiritual force. In fact, he already asked the Universal Scanner about this question. However, he didn¡¯t want Prisonheart to think that he was too talented. So he specially got some questions to ask Prisonheart about.

    Zhao Hai was still uncertain about the reason Prisonheart epted him as a disciple. He doesn¡¯t know what Prisonheart was nning, so Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t want to reveal all of his cards.

    Hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s questions, Prisonheart nodded. To be honest, he was satisfied with Zhao Hai bing his disciple. Therefore, he patiently answered Zhao Hai¡¯s questions.

    Zhao Hai heard an answer simr to the Universal Scanner. It even made him understand the topic even more.

    Zhao Hai asked two more questions which Prisonheart patiently answered. While the two were talking, a voice was heard from outside, ¡°Elder, is Little Hai with you? It¡¯s time to depart.¡±

    Hearing Mu Yao, Zhao Hai immediately stood up and gave Prisonheart a bow as he said, ¡°Master, disciple will excuse himself first.¡±

    Prisonheart waved his hand and said, ¡°Go. Pay attention to your safety.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then left. Prisonheart looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s back and muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be this fast.¡± Then he closed his eyes.

    When Zhao Hai came out of Prisonheart¡¯s cabin, he saw Mu Yao waiting for him. Seeing Zhao Hai, Mu Yao immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Hawkins just gave us the signal.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then followed Mu Yao to the bow of the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Then Zhao Haimanded the fleet to fly towards the Fireweaver Headquarters. At this point, Zhao Hai had already put the turtle away.

    A lot of people from the Divergent were inside therge artifacts. Originally, with the ability of therge artifacts, everyone from the Divergent Realm were able to be inside. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t do that. He only allowed a certain number of Divergent Realm cultivators inside and said that there¡¯s no longer any space. Hawkins didn¡¯t know a lot about therge artifacts, so they didn¡¯t say anything.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t let the Divergent Realm inside therge artifacts because he didn¡¯t want them to understand the abilities of the artifacts. If that happens, then he would have less cards to use in the future.

    Since the Fireweavers decided to retreat and the subordinate realms had surrendered, the army didn¡¯t meet any resistance along the way. However, the alliance army didn¡¯t advance quickly. After all, Hawkins didn¡¯t know that the Fireweavers had decided to retreat.

    Zhao Hai and the others took three days before reaching the Fireweaver Headquarters. The headquarters¡¯ defensive shield was still up, so nobody could see the situation inside. Hawkins didn¡¯t rashly order the attack and instead ordered Zhao Hai to stop. They would wait for the Sword Realm to arrive.

    Although Hawkins liked battle, he also understood how much loss they would suffer if they attacked the headquarters without waiting for the Sword Realm to arrive. And if they seed, then the Sword Realm would think that the Divergent Realm has imed all the good harvests. This would cause misunderstanding between the two realms. Because of this, Hawkins stopped and didn¡¯t rush to attack.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have any worries. He continued to monitor the Fireweavers using the Space as he made his final arrangements. Several shrunkenrge artifacts were parked outside the headquarters. They were also disguised, nobody would be able to find them.

    While Zhao Hai was making his preparations, he sensed that Prisonheart had left his room. Zhao Hai stood up and then immediately pretended to find the old man. He bowed towards Prisonheart and said, ¡°I have seen Master.¡±

    Prisonheart nodded and said, ¡°Good. We¡¯re already at the headquarters of the Fireweaver Race. Hawkins, you have grown a bit. It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t attack immediately.¡±

    Hawkins felt somewhat awkward. But he still gave Prisonheart a salute as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve made Elder worry.¡±

    Prisonheart chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯re doing very well. Just wait for the Sword Realm to arrive before acting together.¡± Hawkins nodded. Then the Hell King¡¯s Ship fell into silence.

    At this time, sword rays could be seen from a distance. From their quantity, they looked like a meteor shower.

 Chapter 1618 â€“ Heaven-shaking Explosion

    <h4>Chapter 1618 - Heaven-shaking Explosion</h4>

    As the sword rays got closer, a group of people began appearing not far away from Zhao Hai and the others. As soon as he saw these people, Zhao Hai finally got the feeling of being in a Cultivation Universe. These people were wearing white robes and rode a sword. Their swords shone with a cold light. They looked domineering.

    Leading these people was a silver-haired old man. His hair was pulled back and three strands of beard floated on his chest.

    As soon as this old man saw Prisonheart, he smiled as he cupped his fist and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Prisonheart to lead the army. This Jian Feng pays his respects.¡±

    Hearing the old man introduce himself, Zhao Hai immediately knew the person¡¯s nickname. Generally, people from the Sword Realm take the word sword(jian) as their surname. Jian Feng¡¯s name meant Wind Sword, which was also his nickname. This meant that Jian Feng¡¯s sword was like the wind, fast and swift, virtually hard to defend against.

    Prisonheart smiled at Jian Feng and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think Brother Jian Feng woulde. You¡¯re quite fast, hahaha. Brother, how about youe sit with me on the ship?¡±

    Jian Feng wasn¡¯t polite, he cupped his fist and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be disturbing Brother Prisonheart.¡± After he said that, he waved his hand. Then the people from the sword realm descended to the ground and began setting up camp.

    Cultivators also need to take a rest. So when arge number of them goes somewhere, they would set up a camp. If there were only a few of them, they would dig open a cave for a temporary rest.

    Prisonheart and Jian Feng embarked on the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Hawkins and Mu Yao also went with them. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai and the others weren¡¯t qualified to join.

    Prisonheart, Jian Feng, Hawkins, and Mu Yao went inside the cabin. Prisonheart then asked Jian Feng to take a seat. Jian Feng curiously inspected the transforming cloud he sat on. He looked at Prisonheart and said, ¡°Brother Prisonheart really knows how to enjoy life. This thing is veryfortable.¡±

    Prisonheart smiled faintly and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t mine, but the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s. I¡¯m just here to take advantage of them. Come, Brother Feng. Let me introduce you, this is Mu Yao of the Hundred Treasures Realm.¡±

    Mu Yao didn¡¯t dare show any disrespect. This old man was someone of high status in the Sword Realm. Moreover, this was someone who can address Prisonheart as his brother, this meant that this old man was of a higher generation. Mu Yao immediately gave Jian Feng a salute and said, ¡°Mu Yao has seen Senior Jian Feng.¡±

    Jian Feng looked at Mu Yao and nodded, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite. I was acquainted with your Master a long time ago. Take a seat. I heard that your Hundred Treasures Realm is doing very well recently?¡±

    Mu Yao smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re lucky. Butpared to the Divergent Realm and the Sword Realm, we¡¯re still too far.¡±

    Jian Fengughed. To be honest, he¡¯s quite fond of Mu Yao. He was neither servile nor arrogant. He was calm and had a bearing of a respectable Elder.

    Prisonheart smiled faintly and said, ¡°Brother Jian Feng, this is Elder Hawkins of the Divergent Realm.¡±

    Hawkins also stood up and gave a salute, ¡°Hawkins has seen Elder Jian Feng.¡±

    Jian Feng smiled and said, ¡°Worthy of being a Young Leader. The Divergent Realm is full of talent.¡±

    Hawkins quickly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t deserve Elder¡¯s praise.¡±

    Prisonheart smiled and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop with the pleasantries. Let¡¯s talk about the Fireweavers. They¡¯re now on theirst leg. I suspect they¡¯re nning their retreat.¡±

    Jian Feng¡¯s expression turned serious as he nodded and said, ¡°If I was the Fireweaver Race, I would also choose to leave the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. With their current strength, they wouldn¡¯t be able to stop us. But I¡¯m afraid the Fireweavers wouldn¡¯t just retreat easily. They¡¯re known for being treacherous.¡±

    Prisonheart nodded and said, ¡°From what I can see, let¡¯s send two test attacks tomorrow. If the Fireweavers resist hard, then we¡¯llunch a full attack. If they retreated, then we¡¯ll take it easy.¡±

    Jian Feng nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s do that. Our two sides will send 10 thousand people each. Brother Prisonheart, what do you think?¡±

    Prisonheart nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll send the attack. Mu Yao, this time, the Hundred Treasures Realm will not participate. This way, you won¡¯t increase your losses. What do you think?¡±

    Mu Yao smiled faintly and said, ¡°I have no problems. I¡¯ll listen to Elder¡¯s suggestion.¡± Mu Yao understood Prisonheart¡¯s intention. This decision wasn¡¯t just for reducing the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s losses. The real reason was he didn¡¯t want the Hundred Treasures Realm to gain too much merit.

    Although the Fireweavers have retreated, it¡¯s impossible for them to leave their headquarters as it is. Otherwise, the attackers would get all the good things inside. The Sword Realm and the Divergent Realm didn¡¯t want the Hundred Treasures Realm to gain benefits, so they used this excuse to prevent them from entering the Fireweaver Headquarters.

    Mu Yao might be angered by this if it was any other situation. To the Sword Realm and the Divergent Realm, the Hundred Treasures Realm has no qualifications to be their equal. But this time, Mu Yao wasn¡¯t angry. This was because he knew the gifts that the Fireweavers left behind when they retreated. Mu Yao wasn¡¯t too anxious to receive this gift along with the Sword Realm and the Divergent Realm.

    Jian Feng discussed what to do tomorrow with Prisonheart before they left. As soon as Jian Feng left, Prisonheart turned to Mu Yao and sighed as he said, ¡°Mu Yao, I hope you don¡¯t get angry. We have no choice. If I let you participate, the Sword Realm wouldn¡¯t be able to ept. And it wouldn¡¯t be good for the Hundred Treasures Realm.¡±

    Mu Yao smiled and said, ¡°Elder can rest assured. I can understand.¡±

    Prisonheart nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. You also go back and rest. If our attack goes smoothly, then our cooperation will be a sess.¡±

    Mu Yao stood up and then gave Prisonheart a salute before leaving. As soon as he returned to his room, Mu Yao immediately called Zhao Hai and Mu Yu over.

    When Zhao Hai and Mu Yu arrived inside Mu Yao¡¯s cabin, they saw Mu Yao standing with a smile on his face. The two were somewhat confused.

    Mu Yao looked at Zhao Hai and then smiled faintly as he said, ¡°Little Hai, it seems like we need to change our ns. We no longer need to worry about losing people.

    Zhao Hai actually knew what happened, so he guessed what Mu Yao meant. But he still acted confused and asked, ¡°Elder, is something wrong with our n?¡±

    Mu Yao smiled, he shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with the n. But for tomorrow, the Divergent Realm and the Sword Realm will be sending 20 thousand people to attack the Fireweaver Headquarters. If our information is true, then there wouldn¡¯t be many people left inside the headquarters. In this case, the 20 thousand people would find it easy to break through. When the Fireweavers fully withdraw and activate their n, the Hundred Treasures Realm wouldn¡¯t be there to receive the damage. However, the Divergent Realm and the Sword Realm wouldn¡¯t lose a lot. For these two realms, losing 10 thousand people was nothing at all.¡±

    Looking at Mu Yao who was feeling happy, gloating at every thought, Zhao Hai and Mu Yu didn¡¯t say anything. Naturally, Mu Yao didn¡¯t say anything wrong. The loss of 20 thousand people was nothing for the Sword Realm and the Divergent Realm. However, the impact of this event wouldn¡¯t be small. This was because the people who would be sent in first would be those who were very loyal to the two realms. In terms of value, the loss of the two realms wouldn¡¯t be small.

    Still with a smile on his face, Mu Yao said, ¡°Tell everyone about the news so that they wouldn¡¯t be confused that the n is changed. When things are settled here, we will go back to the headquarters. But I reckon Little Hai will be left behind.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to be alright.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded and waved his hand, allowing Zhao Hai and Mu Yu to leave. After the two left, they immediately spread the news to everyone to keep them from making a move.

    The next day, The Divergent Realm and the Sword Realm organized an army of 20 thousand people to attack the Fireweaver Headquarters. Just as Mu Yao thought, the majority of the 20 thousand-man army wasposed of the two realms¡¯ natives. There were only a few who came from the subordinate realms.

    Mu Yao and Zhao Hai looked at the headquarters calmly. They were hoping that the moment would arrive soon.

    The Fireweavers didn¡¯t let Zhao Hai wait for a long time. In less than an hour, a loud noise was heard from the Fireweaver Headquarters. Then the entire headquarters erupted like a volcano. A red pir flew straight towards the sky. The defensive shield of the headquarters popped like a soap bubble. The explosion expanded out for nearly a mile before finally stopping.

    Everyone stared nkly at the Fireweaver Headquarters. The sky was filled with dust and there was no way to see inside. The entire headquarters has disappeared and was reced by a huge crater a hundred meters deep. Not to mention people, there were no corpses found.

    Everyone was stunned looking at this, including Zhao Hai and Mu Yao. Although they knew the n of the Fireweavers, they didn¡¯t expect the gunpowder to produce such a huge explosion. Thinking of this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel a lingering fear. If they really entered the headquarters and enacted their n, they would have still been injured. Even an Immortal Expert would meet a cruel death under such an explosion.

    It should be mentioned that the shockwave of the explosion caused the shields of therge artifacts to break. Moreover, therge artifacts had been pushed one li(.5km) back. One could see how strong the explosion was!

 Chapter 1619 â€“ End of the War

    <h4>Chapter 1619 - End of the War</h4>

    Prisonheart¡¯s expression was ugly as he looked at the scene in front of him. He didn¡¯t expect the Fireweavers to be so ruthless. They actually left such a huge trap before leaving.

    However, he was someone who had been through many storms. He took a deep breath and calmed down. He turned to Hawkins beside him and said, ¡°Send people to search around and see if anyone survived.¡±

    Hawkins came back to his senses. There was panic on his face. He immediately sent the order. Mu Yao was also not idle, he turned his head to Zhao hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, have everyonee to help, see if there¡¯s any survivors nearby. Also, look out for any ambushes.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then took out a jade sword message.

    After sending the Jade Sword Message, Zhao Hai waved his hand as a huge ball of water flew out of his hand. The water ball exploded and became a drizzle which poured down the surrounding area.

    The cultivators of the Hundred Treasures Realm flew over and helped search the surroundings. They widened their search but could only see severed limbs and clumps of meat. They didn¡¯t see any survivors.

    After five hours of searching, the three groups convened to Zhao Hai¡¯srge artifacts. They found nothing. Not only were they unable to gain any harvests, all cultivators from the Divergent Realm and the Sword Realm had met a cruel death. Even Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be able to bring them back by turning them into Undead.

    Hawkins had a pale expression when he returned to the ship. He bowed to Prisonheart and said, ¡°Elder, we weren¡¯t able to discover any survivors.¡±

    Prisonheart already calmed himself down. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright, have everyone take a rest. Ask Jian Feng toe over. I have something to tell him.¡± Hawkins nodded as he turned around and left.

    When Hawkins left, Prisonheart went to Mu Yao¡¯s room and said, ¡°Mu Yao,e over as well. We¡¯ll be discussing the result of the war.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded, he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Have everyone return to therge artifacts to take a rest.¡± Zhao Hai nodded before he turned around and left.

    Not long after Mu Yao and Prisonheart entered the cabin, Hawkins returned with Jian Feng. As Mu Yao was about to give Jian Feng a salute, Jiang Feng waved his hand as he turned to Prisonheart and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Fireweavers to be so ruthless. We fell for their scheme.¡±

    Prisonheart replied, ¡°There¡¯s no use discussing this.No matter what, the war is over and we won. The Fireweavers have left the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. This is something worth being happy for.¡± Jian Feng nodded and sat down. Mu Yao and Hawkins also sat down.

    After everyone sat down, Prisonheart turned to Jian Feng and said, ¡°Jian Feng, I intend to bury all those who died here. We¡¯ll construct a huge grave in this ce tomemorate their sacrifice. What do you think?¡±

    Hearing Prisonheart, Jian Feng stared, then he immediately nodded and said, ¡°I agree, as it should be.¡±

    Prisonheart nodded, ¡°The war is over. And we¡¯ll handle the conclusion as we have discussed before. Is there no problem with this?¡±

    Jian Feng shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no problem. We¡¯ll follow the agreement.¡±

    Prisonheart gave another nod, then he turned to Mu Yao and said, ¡°Mu Yao, after you go back, send people to receive Halfbeast Ind. The Hundred Treasures Realm owns it from now on.¡±

    Mu Yao cupped his fist and said, ¡°I thank Elder Prisonheart.¡±

    Prisonheart waved his hand and said, ¡°You have nothing to thank for. You earned this. The Hundred Treasures Realm contributed greatly in this battle. Without yourrge artifacts, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to break through their defensive line. But when you go back, have Little Hai stay for some time.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Once Little Hai sends us back, he will return immediately. Elder can rest assured.¡±

    Prisonheart gave a nod and said, ¡°Alright. Brother Jian Feng, let¡¯s jointly send an announcement to the outside world. We¡¯ve sent away the evildoers of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.¡±

    Jian Feng understood Prisonheart¡¯s meaning. They weren¡¯t just going to announce that the Fireweavers have been driven away, they were also telling people that the Fireweavers Territory now belonged to them. Naturally, Jian Feng wouldn¡¯t disagree. If they don¡¯t do this, people would say that the two realms were shamelessly grabbing other peoples¡¯nd.

    Prisonheart discussed the aftermath of the war with everyone before they all left. When Mu Yao returned to his room, he found that the Immortal Experts were already waiting for him. He quickly opened his door and invited them all inside.

    After everyone entered the room, Mu Yao looked at everyone and then said, ¡°The war has ended. We have officially received Halfbeast Ind!¡±

    ¡°Long Live!¡± Everyone cheered. Halfbeast Ind was a territory that the Hundred Treasures Realm had long wanted to obtain. Now, they were able to get it. They were naturally happy.

    After some time, the mood in the room has calmed down. Mu Yao smiled and said, ¡°We still have things to take care of. Once we¡¯re finished, we will return to the realm and then send people over to Halfbeast Ind. But everyone should be aware that it would be very difficult to subdue the ind. We need to be prepared. Little Hai, once you send us back, you¡¯ll need toe back. Prisonheart wants you to study with him.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Elder.¡± Everyone looked at Zhao Hai with a different gaze. It must be known that Zhao Hai was now a Guest Seat Elder of the Divergent Realm. His identity was almost on par with Mu Yao.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind the gazes nor did Mu Yao. Mu Yao knew clearly that Zhao Hai¡¯s acknowledgement of a Master was quite ominous.

    After exining a few more details, Mu Yao had everyone go back. When they left Mu Yao¡¯s room, Mu Yu patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°You be careful.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he looked to Mu Yu and said, ¡°Brother Mu, you have to work hard too. When I return, I hope that we already have Halfbeast Ind under control.¡±

    Mu Yu smiled faintly and said, ¡°We certainly will. You can rest assured.¡± Then the two returned to their own cabins.

    Two dayster, a huge tomb appeared where the Fireweaver Headquarters used to be. A huge stone tablet was erected with 20 thousand names engraved on it. The back of the tablet was also engraved. The tombstone was very tall and could be seen at a distance.

    Zhao Hai looked at the tablet and could feel an emotion. It was clear that the Divergent Realm and the Sword Realm were the invaders that drove the Fireweavers away. But now, the dead were heralded as heroes while the Fireweavers would be forgotten. It was indeed true that winners were the ones to write history.

    After setting up the tomb and paying respects, the Hundred Treasures Realm began to leave. After Zhao hai sends them back, Zhao Hai would return with Prisonheart to the Divergent Realm in order to study.

    The return journey was very safe, nobody provoked them. The expulsion of the Fireweavers by the Divergent Realm, Sword Realm, and the Hundred Treasures Realm has been spread around the entire battlefield. The Hundred Treasures Realm troops had just experienced war, in this case, only blind people would dare fight them. It would be courting death.

    After ten days, the Hundred Treasures Realm arrived at their headquarters. And after a day of rest, Zhao Hai used the transmission formation to head towards the Divergent Realm¡¯s headquarters.

    Prisonheart already returned to their headquarters. An agreement had already been drafted before they began to take action against the Fireweavers. So there simply wasn¡¯t much left to take care about. Whether it was the Sword or the Divergent Realm, they were beginning to digest their gains.

    This was the first time Zhao Hai came to the Divergent Realm¡¯s headquarters. However, he wasn¡¯t ignorant about the ce. This was because the Space already mapped it out.

    The biggest difference between the Divergent Realm¡¯s headquarters and the other headquarters was that there weren¡¯t as many caves inside. There were houses built inside unlike other ces where there weren¡¯t many houses and had many caves instead.

    After appearing in the transmission formation, a Severed Soul Expert immediately approached him. He sized Zhao Hai up and down before asking, ¡°Friend, what is your reason foring to the headquarters?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the person. He looked ordinary besides his eyes. They were red and weren¡¯t normal.

    Zhao Hai quickly replied, ¡°Hello, my name is Zhao Hai. I¡¯m here to visit my Master.¡±

    As soon as the person heard Zhao Hai¡¯s name, he was stunned. He heard that Elder Prisonheart has epted a disciple named Zhao Hai and he was from the Hundred Treasures Realm. He didn¡¯t expect to actually see Zhao Hai. He looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance once more and couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. This was because Zhao hai was too ordinary. He didn¡¯t seem to look any special.

    It must be known that Prisonheart had a very high status in the Divergent Realm. People like this Severed Soul Expert would be lucky to have Prisonheart spare them a few words. They wouldn¡¯t even dare to think about being epted as Prisonheart¡¯s disciple.

    However, Prisonheart actually epted Zhao Hai as a disciple. This caused the Severed Soul Expert to feel curious about Zhao Hai as well as envious.

    If Zhao Hai was extraordinary, then there would be no problems. However, Zhao Hai looked extremely ordinary. The Severed Soul Expert was unconvinced. As though going through normal procedures, he asked, ¡°Do you have proof that you¡¯re Zhao Hai?¡±

 Chapter 1620 â€“ Hundred and Twenty-Face Spiritual Crystal

    <h4>Chapter 1620 - Hundred and Twenty-Face Spiritual Crystal</h4>

    The proof that Zhao Hai handed over was his Guest Seat Elder token. Seeing the token, the Severed Soul Expert was startled. He no longer dared to dy as he quickly handed the token back to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Elder, pleasee with me.¡±

    There¡¯s a reason for the sudden politeness of the Severed Soul Expert. In the Divergent Realm, the position of an Elder was very high. Although Guest Seat Elders didn¡¯t hold too much power in the realm, their position was still very high. And with Zhao Hai being Prisonheart¡¯s disciple, even if someone wasn¡¯t fond of him, they still wouldn¡¯t dare offend him. They all knew clearly how unlucky they would be if they offended Zhao Hai.

    Although he embarrassed Zhao Hai, what the person did was also a rule of the Divergent Realm. He was just acting ording to thew.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind the person¡¯s response. He smiled and received the token before walking out with the Severed Soul Expert. The Divergent Realm¡¯s headquarters was on a tform on a summit. There were various structures everywhere. The Divergent Realm¡¯s transmission formation was in the center of this tform.

    The Severed Soul Expert led Zhao Hai out of the transmission formation square and then they flew up. Zhao Hai calmly followed behind as they flew past various buildings.

    Before long, the two got out of the tform and out of the mountain. They didn¡¯t fly far before they came upon a valley. The valley was very beautiful and there was a small creek flowing through it.

    When they reached the valley outside, the person leading Zhao Hai said, ¡°This is the valley Elder Prisonheart lives in. We don¡¯t have the authority to enter. I can only lead you here.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Then he turned his head to the valley and said, ¡°Zhao Hai pays Master a visit.¡±

    The voice of Prisonheart was immediately heard, ¡°It¡¯s Little Hai,e in,e in.¡± Zhao Hai nodded then flew towards the valley. The Severed Soul Expert looked at Zhao Hai and sighed before leaving.

    The valley was as beautiful as a painting. There were plenty of stimting flowers and calming grass inside. The stimting flowers and calming grass were clearly well-taken care of. Most importantly, Zhao Hai could feel something special from these stimting flowers and calming grass.

    Combined together, the stimting flowers and calming grass smelled very good. Moreover, they calmed one¡¯s mind. They provide great benefits to cultivation.

    A small creek flowed through the valley looking like a jade belt, giving the valley a more vibrant aura. Next to the creek was a small thatch-roofed house. The house wasn¡¯t huge. It was built to fit in with the environment.

    Zhao Hai moved around the thatch-roofed house and stood in front of the door. Then Prisonheart¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Little Hai,e in.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then stepped inside the hut.

    The thatch-roofed hut was truly small. The interior was around 40 square meters. It waspletely empty, devoid of anything but the transforming clouds in the middle. Sitting in the middle was Prisonheart who had his eyes closed.

    Zhao Hai stepped forward and then gave a salute, ¡°I have seen Master.¡±

    Prisonheart nodded and said, ¡°Sit down and try to practice. If there¡¯s something you don¡¯t know,e and ask me.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then took out a clump of clouds and then sat down.

    Seeing Zhao Hai sitting down to practice, Prisonheart nodded and then closed his eyes once more.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind Prisonheart¡¯s actions. Zhao Hai had his guard up all the time. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to make a move on him.

    Although Zhao Hai seems to be practicing, he was actually using his mind to pay attention to Mu Yu and the others through the Space.

    Mu Yu and the others had already gone to Halfbeast Ind and watched over it. Naturally, they had a minimal level of control. For so many years, the Divergent Realm failed to make Halfbeast Ind submit. At this time, the Hundred Treasures Realm only owned the ind in name.

    In order to deal with the inhabitants of Halfbeast Ind, Zhao Hai lent Mu Yu his Hell King¡¯s Ship as well as a number of sword shuttles. In this case, everything that happened on the ind was well-known by Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai also had some prior understanding about the ind. It was inhabited by countless beasts. Each of these beasts were unruly and difficult to subdue. Moreover, these beasts weren¡¯t weak at all. And even if they were weak, they would go all out and sacrifice their lives when pushed into a corner. When dealing with outsiders, the beasts would be united. Because of this, the Divergent Realm weren¡¯t able to do much with the ind.

    Of course, the fact that the Divergent Realm wasn¡¯t able to subdue Halfbeast Ind was somewhat rted to the Hundred Treasures Realm. Since the Hundred Treasures Realm had long wanted to get ahold of Halfbeast Ind, they supported a few beast races in order to fight the Divergent Realm. This way, the Divergent Realm would be unable to gainplete control over the ind.

    Because of this, the Hundred Treasures Realm was able to foster some rtionships with the inhabitants of the ind. But at the same time, the Hundred Treasures Realm knew that friendship with the beasts of the ind was different from making them submit to the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    The beasts of the ind were very defensive against outsiders. Those who weren¡¯t their kind were expelled. Even if they had some rtionship with the Hundred Treasures Realm, they were still vignt. This became an issue now that the jurisdiction of Halfbeast Ind was transferred to the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    For the beasts in Halfbeast Ind, the ind should belong to them. Any human who wants to rule the ind would be their enemy. This applied to the Divergent Realm, and now it also applied to the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Because of this, if they wanted to take control of the ind, the Hundred Treasures Realm would need to work hard. It was also because of this that Mu Yu asked to borrow Zhao Hai¡¯s Hell King¡¯s Ship and some sword shuttles.

    As Zhao Hai was observing Halfbeast Ind, Prisonheart slowly opened his eyes. He looked at Zhao Hai before standing up and walking out.

    Laura and the others immediately told Zhao Hai that Prisonheart had gotten up. Zhao Hai returned his attention back and also opened his eyes before going outside.

    Prisonheart stood in front of the thatch-roofed hut, looking at the stimting flowers and calming grass in the valley. Hearing Zhao Haie out, he didn¡¯t turn his head but instead said, ¡°I have lived in this valley for nearly thousands of years. All this time, this valley always had the air of spring. It¡¯s most suitable for growing calming nts and stimting flowers. The fragrance of these nts, when mixed together, is very beneficial to cultivators. Not only can they allow someone to cultivate faster, they also prevent people from being invaded by demons.¡±

    Zhao Hai continued to be silent as he stood behind Prisonheart. He didn¡¯t understand why Prisonheart was saying these things to him. Prisonheart turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, your spiritual force is higher than average people. Practice here in the next few days. Have your spiritual crystal develop 120 faces as soon as possible.¡±

    Zhao Hai bowed and said, ¡°Yes, Master. I will train hard.¡± Prisonheart nodded. Then he turned back to the stimting flowers and calming grass in the valley and said, ¡°In the past, just as I reached 120 faces, I entered a battle that left my spirit injured. Later on, using the calming grass and stimting flowers of this valley, I was able to heal myself. However, although I could still increase my spiritual force, my internal injury was still there. This internal injury became the biggest obstacle in my progress.¡±

    Zhao Hai continued to listen. He didn¡¯t expect Prisonheart to be injured in the Immortal Stage. Moreover, it was an injury that persisted until now.

    Prisonheart sighed and said, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯re still young. Moreover, you¡¯re talented. As long as you practice diligently, you will reach the Immortal Stage sooner orter. Moreover, from what I can see, that day wouldn¡¯t be far. But you must remember that the Immortal Stage isn¡¯t the peak of cultivation. After the Immortal Stage, there are other more powerful stages. Because of my internal injury, I can no longer reach those stages, but you still can. But when that timees, I¡¯m afraid I will no longer be here.¡±

    Zhao Hai had no choice but tofort his master, ¡°Master, as long as you take proper rest. Then you shouldn¡¯t suffer any problems.¡±

    Prisonheart shook his head and said, ¡°I know the most about my current state. At most, I only have two years left. If I see you condensing 120 faces in your crystal, then I will die relieved.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly replied, ¡°Master¡­¡± Without waiting for him to continue, Prisonheart waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to say more. Although cultivators strive to go against the heavens, sometimes we have to sumb to fate. I havepletely spent my lifespan. There¡¯s no need to worry so much, just cultivate properly.¡±

    Zhao Hai lowered his head and said, ¡°Yes Master.¡±

    Prisonheart waved his hand and said, ¡°Go practice. There¡¯s no need to think about me. I¡¯m already stuck with my cultivation. However, you are different. You need to practice well. I hope that you can reach 120 faces soon.¡± Zhao Hai nodded before he returned to the thatch-roofed hut and sat on the transforming clouds. Then he shifted his attention to the Space.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai was touched by Prisonheart¡¯s words. He almost told Prisonheart that he already reached 120 faces in his spiritual crystal. And currently, his spiritual crystal has reached 360 faces. Although it hasn¡¯t increased anymore, he was bing more and more proficient in using the crystal.

    But in the end, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t tell the truth. He doesn¡¯t like other people knowing his secrets. Therefore, he was prepared to tell Prisonheart that he reached 120 faces only after some time. In any case, he had nothing else to do in the meantime other than staying in the hut. He couldn¡¯t physically go to the Space and could only use his spiritual force to observe Mu Yu and the others through the Space.

 Chapter 1621 â€“ One Year

    <h4>Chapter 1621 - One Year</h4>

    Time quickly passed by. Zhao Hai already stayed in Prisonheart¡¯s valley for an entire year. This year, Zhao Hai practiced in the valley and rxed from time to time. Prisonheart didn¡¯t mind this behavior, he was instead happy.

    Prisonheart knew that practice was a bnce between tension and rxation. If Zhao Hai practiced all the time, then Prisonheart might suspect that he had been possessed by a devil.

    When Zhao Hai went out to rx, he left the Divergent Realm headquarters and went outside. Actually, he used this opportunity to go to the Space to apany Laura and the others. Although his consciousness had always been with them, it wasn¡¯t his real body in the end. Laura and the others would still miss him if they didn¡¯t see him for a long time.

    In this year, Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual crystal became 420 faces from 360. This was good news for Zhao Hai. His spiritual force had be more formidable. This meant that his Instinct Technique, Infinity Technique, Bright Sword Technique, and Enlightenment Technique would be much stronger.

    Zhao Hai has been stalling. He didn¡¯t tell Prisonheart that his spiritual force had reached 480 faces. Prisonheart still believed that Zhao Hai was working towards a 120-face spiritual crystal.

    When his Instinct Technique became stronger, Zhao Hai discovered that Prisonheart was emitting a very dangerous aura.

    If Prisonheart had no evil intentions, then Zhao Hai might not have felt this danger. Since he could feel danger, this only meant that Prisonheart was plotting something, moreover it was hidden very deep. With Prisonheart¡¯s strength, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t able to discover it before.

    Zhao Hai wanted to know what Prisonheart wanted to do. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t reveal his real strength.

    Through his year of observation, Zhao Hai could feel that Prisonheart would make his move once he reaches 120 faces on his spiritual crystal. Moreover, Zhao Hai could see that although Prisonheart didn¡¯t say anything, a hint of anxiety appeared in his eyes as he waited for Zhao Hai to make a breakthrough. It was hidden so well that Zhao Hai barely noticed it.

    In addition to training, Zhao Hai also paid attention to Halfbeast Ind. Using both weapons and diplomacy, Mu Yu and the others were able to conquer the ind bit by bit. There were some beast races that hadpletely surrendered to the Hundred Treasures Realm. However, taking the entire ind was still not easy. There were too many races in Halfbeast Ind. There were some beast races that weren¡¯t afraid of the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Now that he has stabilized his 480-face spiritual crystal, Zhao Hai now felt safe telling Prisonheart that he seeded in condensing a 120-face crystal. He wanted to see what Prisonheart wanted to do.

    With this thought in mind, Zhao Hai slowly opened his eyes. When Prisonheart felt that Zhao Hai had opened his eyes, he also opened his eyes and said, ¡°Little Hai, you have practiced for seven days, it¡¯s time to take a rest.¡±

    Zhao Hai stood up and then bowed to Prisonheart and said, ¡°Master, disciple has reached 120 faces in his spiritual crystal.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Prisonheart¡¯s eyes shone. Then heughed and said, ¡°Good! Great!¡± After he said that, he suddenly vomited blood.

    Zhao Hai was stunned, then he said in shock, ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong? Are you alright?¡±

    Prisonheart raised his head, ¡°I¡¯m alright. Little Hai, Master is relieved to see you break through before I die. Take this, it¡¯s the skill I practiced after reaching 120 faces in the past. I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to hand it to you personally.¡±

    Zhao Hai received the jade slip but didn¡¯t immediately examine it. He looked at Prisonheart and said, ¡°Master, didn¡¯t you say that you still have a year left in your lifespan? How can you be like this?¡±

    Prisonheart shook his head as he sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I only have a month left. I¡¯m used to leaving people to practice at peace, so I didn¡¯t tell you. Come, take a seat.¡±

    Zhao Hai sat in front of Prisonheart with a worried expression. Prisonheart sighed and said, ¡°Heavens really do punish evildoers. Last time, I wanted to use my spiritual force to subdue you and Mu Yu so that you would be people of the Divergent Realm and help its future. However, I was hurt by your formation, so I could only suffer the injury. I epted you as a disciple so that you could reach 120 faces this year. If you don¡¯t, then I will use my own spiritual force to boost you up. I was afraid that you won¡¯t reach 120-faces before I die. Fortunately, you broke through.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he had a confused expression as he said, ¡°Master, why didn¡¯t you tell me before? Why did you tell me to take a rest?¡±

    Prisonheart nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid of you being anxious in your training. Any mistakes during spiritual force practice might leave you with an injury that couldn¡¯t be fixed. Because of this, Master didn¡¯t give you any pressure.¡±

    Zhao Hai worriedly replied, ¡°Master, this disciple was unable to understand your pains. Please forgive me.¡±

    Prisonheart forced a smile and said, ¡°I don¡¯t me you. You didn¡¯t know. Alright, there¡¯s no need to be sad. Your Master has lived for many years. I have seen everything. Go clean this ce up.¡± Zhao Hai nodded as he immediately took out a clump of water and washed the bloodstain away.

    Prisonheart took out a jade sword message and then sent it out. After Zhao Hai tidied the ce up, he stayed on one side and didn¡¯t make any noise.

    Prisonheart looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I¡¯ve called Hawkins over. Since my time is running out, I have to inform him. There are also some things in the realm that I need to exin to him clearly. This way, I won¡¯t have any worries in the future. This month I¡¯ll make preparations so that I can transfer all of my spiritual force to you.¡±

    The grief on Zhao Hai¡¯s face increased, then with a sad tone he replied, ¡°Master, is there no other way? I hear that there¡¯s medicines in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield that can prolong life. Disciple is ready to seek it out for you.¡±

    Prisonheart waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s useless. I have already eaten all kinds of medicine. It¡¯s no longer possible to extend my lifespan. You bing my disciple before my lifespan runs out, Master is already content.¡±

    Now tears were flowing down Zhao Hai¡¯s face, he no longer said anything. Before long, Hawkins arrived along with a group of Divergent Realm Immortal Experts. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s sad expression, they couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then their expressions changed as they looked at Prisonheart.

    Seeing their gazes, Prisonheart sighed and said, ¡°I have an important matter to tell you. I have already spent my lifespan and I will perish soon. I¡¯ll leave the Divergent Realm to you.¡±

    Boom! Prisonheart¡¯s words were like a bomb that exploded inside the minds of the Immortal Experts. They were all startled by the news, this included Hawkins. He looked at Prisonheart and said, ¡°Elder, stop joking. The Divergent Realm can¡¯t go on without you.¡±

    Prisonheart looked at Hawkins in the eye and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be dramatic. Upon starting one¡¯s cultivation, one should also be aware that their life would reach its end. Did you think I will live forever?¡±

    Hawkins was silent. Everyone lowered their heads and didn¡¯t have the guts to look at Prisonheart. All of them were sad. Prisonheart looked at everyone and then sighed, ¡°I could feel my lifespan ending, so I took Little Hai as a disciple. I gave all of my learning to Zhao Hai and also my cultivation method. With him as a guest elder, I can rest assured. It is all up to you how to develop the Divergent Realm in the future. If you have anything you need help with, you can approach Little Hai. Alright, all of you should go. Little Hai can apany me. After I die, Little Hai only needs to cremate my body along with this thatch-roofed house. If you want to pay respects, do it outside the valley.¡±

    When they heard Prisonheart¡¯sst words to them, the Immortal Experts couldn¡¯t help but grieve. Prisonheart looked at them and then sighed. A ring flew in front of Hawkins as Prisonheart said, ¡°In this ring are some things I have saved through the years. There are also techniques that I practiced. In the future, if someone specializing in spiritual force appears, you can go show it to them. Now go.¡±

    Hawkins received the ring with tears in his eyes. He took the lead and kowtowed towards Prisonheart. After everyone paid theirst respects, they withdrew from the thatch-roofed hut and departed from the valley.

    Zhao Hai looked at Prisonheart leaving his final words without saying anything. When Hawkins and the others left, Zhao Hai looked at Prisonheart and said, ¡°Master, take a rest. If you don¡¯t give me your cultivation, maybe you can still increase your lifespan. In that case, this disciple doesn¡¯t need your cultivation.¡±

    Prisonheart looked at Zhao Hai and sighed, ¡°Even if I don¡¯t give you my cultivation, I still won¡¯t survive this month. There¡¯s no need to think about it. We¡¯ll use this time to consolidate your cultivation. You shouldn¡¯t waste your Master¡¯s sacrifice.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He sat in front of Prisonheart and closed his eyes. It only took a moment for him to enter a meditative state. Looking at Zhao Hai, Prisonheart lightly sighed. He had aplex expression on his face as he closed his eyes.

    Although Zhao Hai seems to be meditating, he knew what was happening outside. In truth, he was merely acting. This was because he could feel that Prisonheart was also acting. Now he wants to see what Prisonheart has in store for him.

 Chapter 1622 â€“ The Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1622 - The n</h4>

    It wasn¡¯t that Zhao Hai was insensitive and refused to believe Prisonheart. Instead, even after Prisonheart¡¯s words and him vomiting blood, Zhao Hai could still feel the dangerous aura from Prisonheart. And the more actions Prisonheart did, the more intense this dangerous aura became. The moment Prisonheart left his words for Hawkins and the others, this was the time the dangerous aura reached its peak. Zhao hai knew very well that this dangerous aura could only mean that Prisonheart was ready to kill him.

    This dangerous feeling was brought upon by Zhao Hai¡¯s Instinct Technique. As his spiritual force got more and more powerful, Zhao Hai¡¯s instinct technique got more and more reactive. This made Zhao Hai more aware if someone was hostile to him or were a threat to his life.

    Hostility could be felt from Prisonheart¡¯s body. Although he didn¡¯t disy it outside, Zhao Hai could feel through the Instinct Technique that Prisonheart was intent on killing him.

    Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t know what Prisonheart was nning to do, but he was certain that Prisonheart wanted to kill him. As to how he ns to do it, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t know.

    It was precisely because he didn¡¯t know what was going to happen that Zhao Hai wanted to know about it. He believed that Prisonheart had a n. And this n will be enacted a month from now.

    When Prisonheart said that he only has one month remaining, it was also a time limit. He will definitely do something in this one month. Therefore, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t anxious. He just wanted to know what move Prisonheart ns to make.

    Zhao Hai sat still for ten days. In these ten days, he observed Prisonheart carefully. He also analyzed the situation. He began thinking of methods Prisonheart might use on him, and how to deal with it.

    However, Zhao Hai was left disappointed. There were no movesing from Prisonheart in these ten days. He was still the same, sitting in ce like a statue.

    Zhao Hai could no longer wait, he knew that there was no point waiting the entire month. So he decided to tell Prisonheart that he was prepared.

    Zhao Hai slowly opened his eyes. When he opened his eyes, Prisonheart also woke up. Zhao Hai looked at Prisonheart and said, ¡°Master, I¡¯m done.¡±

    Prisonheart looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Have you stabilized your spiritual crystal?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Master. It¡¯spletely stable.¡±

    Prisonheart nodded and said, ¡°Little Hai, in a while, you shouldpletely rx your spiritual force. Then guide my spiritual force to your spiritual crystal. You shouldn¡¯t have any hesitations, understand?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Yes Master, I understand.¡±

    Prisonheart nodded. Then he waved Zhao Hai to sit opposite him. He muttered something and then began to stretch out his hand towards Zhao Hai¡¯s forehead. A foreign spiritual force began entering Zhao Hai¡¯s head. Seeing this, Zhao Hai began to position his Five Element Killing Formation around his spiritual crystal. At this point, Zhao Hai could control his Five Element Killing Formation. Although he cannot release it outwards, it was still enough to protect his spirit.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t nning to use the formation right now. He just positioned it right next to his spiritual crystal as a contingency.

    To fool Prisonheart, Zhao Hai camouged his spiritual crystal to appear as though it only had 120 faces.

    Zhao Hai guided Prisonheart¡¯s spiritual force as it slowly entered the spiritual crystal. He found that the spiritual force was very pure. This caused Zhao Hai to be puzzled. Does Prisonheart really intend to pass all of his spiritual force to him?

    At this moment, Zhao Hai noticed that Prisonheart¡¯s spiritual force was already covering all 120 faces of the disguised spiritual crystal. All 120 faces were upied by Prisonheart¡¯s spiritual force. If he wasn¡¯t vignt against Prisonheart, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have been able to notice this.

    When Prisonheart¡¯s spiritual force entered his spiritual crystal, Zhao Hai suddenly felt a powerful force smashing through. This spiritual force wasn¡¯t pure at all, it had a consciousness. In other words, it was under Prisonheart¡¯s control.

    Zhao Hai was startled, but he didn¡¯t make a move. This should be Prisonheart¡¯s move. As the spiritual force rushed into Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual crystal, Zhao Hai discovered that it was slowly eroding Zhao Hai¡¯s imprint on the crystal.

    If this was in the past, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have noticed this. In other words, once the spiritual crystal¡¯s imprint was erased, Zhao Hai would lose his spirit. He would be someone neither dead nor alive. He would have a body with no spirit.

    However, Zhao Hai was different. The spiritual crystal was merely a tool for him, his true spirit wasn¡¯t even there. His spirit could enter his avatar, dao lotus, or even the Space. There¡¯s no need for his spirit to stay at a consistent ce.

    By this point, Zhao Hai had an idea as to what Prisonheart wanted to do. If there was a term to illustrate what Prisonheart was nning, then it would be seizing the body!

    Correct, Prisonheart wanted to seize Zhao Hai¡¯s body for himself.

    Zhao Hai finally understood why Prisonheart epted him as a disciple, giving him a guest seat elder position, and even wanting him to achieve a 120-face spiritual crystal.

    Zhao Hai exhaled and felt the spiritual crystal in his head. There was already another consciousness there, it belonged to Prisonheart.

    Prisonheart didn¡¯t know anything about Zhao Hai. He thought that Zhao Hai was just an ordinary genius cultivator. He didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai was apletely different existence.

    Prisonheart tried to attack Zhao Hai using his spiritual force before. This way, he could control Zhao Hai and be beneficial to the Divergent Realm. However, he found that there was a powerful formation in Zhao Hai¡¯s mind which blocked his spiritual force. He even suffered a bacsh which caused his lifespan to be reduced even further. He didn¡¯t lie to Zhao Hai, he does indeed have two years of life left. It was precisely because of this that he took the rist to seize Zhao Hai¡¯s body.

    Prisonheart knew clearly that if he wanted to seize Zhao Hai¡¯s body, then he would need the Five Element Killing Formation to be turned off. Otherwise he would be killed in the process. Therefore, he received Zhao Hai as a disciple and taught him. The goal was to have Zhao Hai lower his vignce and foster a sentimental bond with him. Once Zhao Hai lowers his guard, Zhao Hai would allow Prisonheart¡¯s spiritual force into his spiritual crystal. This would allow Prisonheart to invade Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual crystal andpletely erase Zhao Hai¡¯s consciousness. With this, Zhao Hai would disappear and would be reced by Prisonheart.

    Because Zhao Hai was the one directing the spiritual force, the Five Element Killing Formation wouldn¡¯t activate. It would be safe for Prisonheart.

    It can be said that this was a perfect n. However, Prisonheart wasn¡¯t aware that Zhao Hai has the Instinct Technique. He didn¡¯t know that Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual force was only a tool for using spiritual force. He didn¡¯t know that Zhao Hai has the Space. He also didn¡¯t know that Zhao Hai had always been guarded against him.

    When he felt that the conditions were ripe, Prisonheart broke into Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual crystal. He wanted to eliminate Zhao Hai¡¯s consciousnesspletely and take over his body. He didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would be watching this happen and the spiritual crystal was just a bait.

    When Zhao Hai felt Prisonheart¡¯s consciousness enter his spiritual crystal, he began to move. The other 360 faces of the spiritual crystal appeared along with the Five Elements Killing Formation. Like an antivirus software, the spiritual crystal was scanned. Before Prisonheart could understand what happened, his consciousness was erased by the Five Elements Killing Formation. Zhao Hai¡¯s imprint once again appeared on the spiritual crystal.

    Zhao Hai opened his eyes and looked opposite him. Prisonheart was already dead with no signs of life. His body was like a dried oilmp. He thought that he could control Zhao Hai, but he didn¡¯t think that he waspletely wrong. In the end, he paid the consequences with his own life.

    Zhao Hai sighed and then waved his hand. A ck cloud covered Prisonheart¡¯s body. He wanted to see if he could turn Prisonheart into an Undead. He didn¡¯t hold too much hope because he knew that turning a corpse into an Undead required a trace of spirit inside the corpse. Prisonheart¡¯s spirit had beenpletely erased. Although he wasn¡¯t too hopeful, Zhao Hai still tried. After all, Prisonheart was a true powerhouse, it would be a waste if he perished just like that.

 Chapter 1623 â€“ Wanting to Leave

    <h4>Chapter 1623 - Wanting to Leave</h4>

    When the ck cloud vanished, Prisonheart was actually standing. He gave Zhao Hai a salute and said, ¡°I have seen Yong Master.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he looked at Prisonheart and asked, ¡°Wasn¡¯t your spirit extinguished? How can you still have consciousness?¡±

    Prisonheart replied, ¡°Replying to Young Master. My main consciousness was indeed extinguished, but Immortal Experts have gone through soul division during the Severed Soul Stage. At that time, we would have two souls, the main soul and the secondary soul. When entering the Immortal Stage, this secondary soul will be used to feel the consciousness of the heavens and the earth. Once you seed, then you can enter the Immortal Stage. This secondary soul will also merge with the consciousness of the heavens and the earth and will be the main offensive method of an Immortal Expert. Once an Immortal Expert¡¯s main soul dissipates, the secondary soul can exist for a period of time. But since it has been merged with the heavens and the earth, it can no longer control the body. Once the main soul is lost, the secondary soul will slowly disappear.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded in understanding. Secondary souls of Immortal Experts were truly different from those of the Severed Soul Experts. When Immortal Experts attack, they carry a trace of spirit. For example, there¡¯s the spirit of the mountain, spirit of the sea, and many others. These attacks have traces of the heavens and the earth. Attacks with the spirit of the mountain would carry a huge restricting force and would also have an increased offensive strength.

    Zhao Hai looked at Prisonheart and said, ¡°Then can you use your spiritual force right now?¡±

    Prisonheart nodded and said, ¡°Yes. I can use my spiritual force and can continue to cultivate.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He waved his hand and took out a ck robe. It was an ancient robe that had a hood that covered the entire head.

    Zhao Hai gave the robe to Prisonheart and said, ¡°You¡¯ll wear this from now on. I¡¯ll call you over if I need anything.¡± Prisonheart nodded and put on the robe. Zhao Hai waved his hand and sent Prisonheart to the Space.

    The moment he knew about Prisonheart¡¯s n, Zhao Hai immediately figured everything out. Zhao Hai had to recognize that Prisonheart was very loyal to the Divergent Realm. Although Prisonheart wanted to live longer, the main purpose of his actions was to benefit the Divergent Realm.

    Because he wanted to help the Divergent Realm, he wanted to live longer. He gave Zhao Hai the Guest Seat Elder Status and the right to speak of the realm¡¯s matters. And once Prisonheart seeds with his n, he can use this status and privilege to help the Divergent Realm.

    As to why Prisonheart had to wait until Zhao Hai reaches a 120-face spiritual crystal, it might be because stealing bodies wasn¡¯t easy. One¡¯s spiritual force should reach a certain level otherwise the body wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the erasure of the original consciousness. It might leave hidden wounds or even kill the invader along with the original owner.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know what to say about Prisonheart¡¯s method. To him, Prisonheart¡¯s methods were vicious and merciless. But to cultivators, if they had Prisonheart¡¯s strength, they would also resort to such measures if their lifespan was running out.

    Normally, once receiving spiritual force experts like Prisonheart, people would have immediately asked how to seize another person¡¯s body. Other people might do this, but not Zhao Hai. He was quite confident in his abilities.

    Zhao Hai looked at the empty hut and then at the valley before he sighed. Then he entered the Space. Laura and the others were currently watching the situation of Halfbeast Ind.

    At this time, several huge beast races had surrendered to the Hundred Treasures Realm. To be honest, each beast race was a headache of their own. The Hundred Treasures Realm doesn¡¯t know how long it would take for them to subjugate the entire ind.

    One shouldn¡¯t think that the Hundred Treasures Realm hasn¡¯t thought of resorting to violence. It was just that the races of Halfbeast Ind were very united. If you resort to violence, then not to say the Hundred Treasures Realm, even Great Realms like the Divergent Realm couldn¡¯t withstand it.

    Although the beast races were unruly, they had great strength. If the Hundred Treasures Realm went with a hard approach, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to get any benefits.

    The Hundred Treasures Realm found it very hard to deal with the ind. But Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t do anything about it right now. He can¡¯t go over to the Hundred Treasures Realm to give any help.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried that anyone from the Divergent Realm would go to the valley for the rest of the month. The valley was a forbidden area. Without Prisonheart¡¯s approval, nobody can go in.

    At the same time, the people of the Divergent Realm were very respectful towards Prisonheart. This wasn¡¯t respected due to Prisonheart¡¯s seniority. Instead, it was because Prisonheart ughtered a lot of people from the Divergent Realm in the past. His prestige had been well established. This also made Zhao Hai understand that in this world of cultivation, people would still need to establish their prestige in order to gain respect. Otherwise, nobody would treat you seriously.

    While looking at the situation of Halfbeast Ind, Zhao Hai also paid attention to the Divergent Realm. The entire realm was currently in a depressive mood. Although everyone knew that Prisonheart was old, the old man had lived for a long time, so people were very used to him being there overlooking the realm. They expected him to live for a very long time.

    When information that Prisonheart left his parting words was spread, it caused a huge wave in the entire Divergent Realm. Because of their respect towards Prisonheart, nobody dared to disturb the valley as he spent his final days.

    At this time, the busiest of them all were Hawkins and the others. They were the ruling group of the realm. Perhaps Hawkins might not be a good ruler, but he wasn¡¯t too bad. He knew clearly that the Divergent Realm can¡¯t have any troubles in the meantime. Prisonheart was like a nuclear bomb in the past, acting as a deterrent for the other realms. Not only was Prisonheart respected by the Divergent Realm, this respect spread to the other realms as well.

    But once Prisonheart passed away, it was difficult to guarantee that the other realms would stay still. Therefore, the Divergent Realm was currently stabilizing its state. It cannot give the other realms an opening to exploit.

    Therefore, in the recent period, the troops of the Divergent Realm have been mobilized more frequently. They were guarding their territory more strictly.

    It was impossible for the other realms to have no ideas about the Divergent Realm. They also want to see how the Divergent Realm reacts to their situation. If the Divergent Realm was slow, then they wouldn¡¯t mind taking a bite of their territory.

    But looking at the movements of the Divergent Realm, the other realms began to hesitate. The other Great Realms also knew that Prisonheart wasn¡¯t the reason why the Divergent Realm reached its current position. Although Prisonheart was dead, the overall strength of the Divergent Realm was still there. If they provoke the Divergent Realm at this time, they would have to bear the anger of the entire realm. The Divergent Realm might even be willing to go all out against them. This wasn¡¯t something these Great Realms wanted to see.

    If Prisonheart was still alive, then the other realms might cause some trouble. Everyone knew that Prisonheart would weigh the consequences of a war. On the other hand, Hawkins was a militant. It wouldn¡¯t be good to annoy him. He was a lunatic who would be willing to attack anyone without much thought.

    Hawkins might not be a good leader, but he was a good general. Anyone who offends him wouldn¡¯t be let off. Because of this, the other realms were somewhat afraid of him.

    Twenty days quickly flew by. Zhao Hai discovered people outside the valley. Zhao Hai knew that if he didn¡¯t light the thatch-roofed hut, then this matter wouldn¡¯t end.

    Aftering out of the Space, Zhao Hai looked at the hut. To be honest, he liked the hut. After all, he has lived there for more than a year. Moreover, the environment of the valley was really good.

    Once he finished appreciating the hut, Zhao Hai sighed and then waved his hand. Because the roof of the house was slightly wet, a lot of smoke came out. But since Zhao Hai used a fire spell, the hut burned down before long.

    But this wasn¡¯t over yet. Zhao Hai knew how to act in a y. He took some rocks from the side of the valley and built a grave. He also ced some offerings in front of the grave. After that, he walked out of the valley.

    Zhao Hai saw Hawkins as well as the other high-level personnel of the Divergent Realm outside the valley. Seeing Zhao Haie out, Hawkins immediately stepped forward and asked, ¡°The Elder is gone?¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a sorrowful nod and said, ¡°ording to the Master¡¯sst wish, I cremated his body and erected a grave. Master also wants to keep the peace of his grave. So if you need to pay your respects, you just need to do it outside the valley.¡±

    Hawkins patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Little Hai, although you are Elder¡¯s disciple, you don¡¯t understand Elder¡¯s position in the Divergent Realm. Since the Elder wishes for it, then we¡¯ll just pay our respects here.¡± After he said that, Hawkins led the others to offer their respects to Prisonheart. Zhao Hai also knew that it was time for him to leave.

 Chapter 1624 â€“ Autonomous Halfbeast Island

    <h4>Chapter 1624 - Autonomous Halfbeast Ind</h4>

    A white light shed as Zhao Hai appeared on a transmission formation. He looked around him and saw that nothing changed. People were still walking in and out of the transmission formations. Everyone had a hopeful light on their faces.

    Zhao Hai smiled as he took a step forward. At this time, a voice announced his arrival, ¡°Senior Brother Zhao Hai is back. Senior Brother Zhao Hai is back!¡±

    Zhao Hai turned his head towards a Severed Soul Expert by the transmission formation. In the past, people would just call him Zhao Hai or Little Hai, but now they call him Elder Brother Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know how high his status in the Hundred Treasures was right now. Although he doesn¡¯t have a very high status in the Hundred Treasures Realm, Zhao Hai was now a Guest Seat Elder in the Divergent Realm. Since the Divergent Realm was a much more powerful realmpared to the Hundred Treasures Realm, Zhao Hai¡¯s status naturally became different.

    Although Zhao Hai was still someone of the Hundred Treasures Realm, the cultivators of the Hundred Treasures Realm unconsciously elevated his status. Additionally, Zhao Hai¡¯s strength allowed his poprity to increase in the realm. Cultivators revere strength above all. With enough strength, everyone can call you Elder Brother or even Uncle.

    Seeing the Severed Soul Expert strain his throat announcing his name to everyone, Zhao Hai stared before letting out a forced smile. He really didn¡¯t know what to say.

    It has been more than a year that Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t returned to the Hundred Treasures Realm. The people of the Hundred Treasures Realm were also worried that Zhao Hai had joined the Divergent Realm. After all, the Divergent Realm was much bigger than the Hundred Treasures Realm. Moreover, Zhao Hai was a Guest Seat Elder. Joining the Divergent Realm was a very attractive option.

    Hearing that Prisonheart has passed away, the Hundred Treasures Realm were somewhat excited. They thought that Zhao Hai would immediately return. They didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai would wait a couple of days beforeing back. But now that he¡¯s back, they couldn¡¯t help but be excited.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone with a smile. Then someone stepped forward and said, ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re back? We heard that Elder Prisonheart passed away a few days ago.¡±

    Asking this suddenly was quite improper, but Zhao Hai just smiled and said, ¡°Right, Master passed away a few days ago. However, the Divergent Realm had to perform his funeral rites and I had to participate. Because of this, I ended up being dyed.¡±

    Everyone nodded. Then one of them said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t crowd the ce. The Elders said that once Senior Brotheres back, you should go see him. Everyone, don¡¯t block Senior Brother.¡± Hearing this, everyone immediately made way. Zhao Hai greeted everyone with a smile as he walked towards the conference hall.

    Everyone looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s back with a smile on their face. They were afraid that Zhao Hai would join the Divergent Realm and wouldn¡¯t return. These cultivators were quite superstitious. Ever since Zhao Hai joined the Hundred Treasures Realm, several problems of the realm had been solved and the realm began growing. And with Zhao Hai, they would win any battles they enter. So these cultivators had a trace of worship towards Zhao Hai. They thought that Zhao Hai was the realm¡¯s lucky star and they would definitely work hard to keep him.

    Currently, the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s attack on Halfbeast Ind hasn¡¯t been going very well. Although Mu Yu was personally inmand, the cultivators who went to Halfbeast Ind would still be ambushed by the beasts. Therefore, the cultivators hoped that Zhao Hai could go to Halfbeast Ind and use his great luck to conquer the ind as soon as possible.

    If Zhao Hai knew that he was popr because of this, he wouldn¡¯t know what to say nor feel. At this time, he flew to the conference hall and said, ¡°Zhao Hai asks to see the Elders.¡±

    Zong Ze¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯re back. Come in quick.¡± Zhao Hai proceeded to enter the conference hall.

    At this time, the people inside the hall were Zong Ze and his people. Mu Yao was no longer here. Not long after returning, Mu Yao closed up and no longer tookmand of the realm. After the war, Mu Yao surrendered all of his control over to Zong Ze. This way, nobody would think that he was fighting for power.

    Mu Yao made the same choice as Zhao Hai. Everything was for the stability of the Hundred Treasures Realm. They didn¡¯t want to cause any conflict in the realm because of a misunderstanding.

    There were only five Elders left in the conference hall, which made the room look empty. As soon as Zhao Hai entered, he immediately gave his greetings. Zong Ze waved his hand and said, ¡°Come and sit. I have to tell you something.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then sat down on a nearby transforming cloud. Zong Ze looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, you stayed in the Divergent Realm for more than a year. How much of the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s matters do you know?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment and said, ¡°I know some. Although Halfbeast Ind has been turned over to us, our situation there isn¡¯t good. Besides this, I also know that the exchange system has beenpleted.¡±

    Zong Ze smiled and said, ¡°Just like you said, besides the exchange system, Halfbeast Ind is the only important matter that the realm has. The ind is quite special, it isn¡¯t easy to deal with it. Although Little Yu is there to takemand, they aren¡¯t doing very well. The beast races still refuse to ept us. Do you have any thoughts on what we should do?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t expect Zong Ze to ask for his opinion. He looked at Zong Ze who gave him a nod, giving him the permission to speak boldly.

    Zhao Hai thought for a while and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about Halfbeast Ind. I only know that it has monster races and these races don¡¯t want to be ruled over. This is the reason we have a hard time. Is that correct?¡±

    Zong Ze nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s not incorrect. In general, the beast races don¡¯t want people to govern them.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°If that is the case, then I think it¡¯s good. Elder, I think we seem to misunderstand something. We want Halfbeast Ind for the Hundred Treasures Realm but we also want to bring the beast races over, so we send people to rule over them. I think we should change our thinking. We should treat the beast races the same as how we treat our subordinate realms. This might work for us.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Zong Ze stared for a moment before he understood what Zhao Hai said. He tapped his head as he turned his head to the other Elders andughed, ¡°It seems like we¡¯ve been too hard-headed. I didn¡¯t even think of that. Hahaha.¡±

    Zhao Hai knew that it wasn¡¯t because these Elders didn¡¯t think of this point, but instead it was because they subconsciously looked down on the beast races. Because of this, they haven¡¯t thought of treating the beast races seriously. They just want to send people to the beast races in order to rule them directly.

    If they treated the beast races like normal cultivators, then they wouldn¡¯t send people to rule them. It would be enough for the beast races to send people to support the Hundred Treasures Realm. Then there would be no need to set up an upper level management for Halfbeast Ind.

    The Hundred Treasures Realm can just make the beast races manage Halfbeast Ind, making an autonomous government. However, this came at the condition that the beast races support the Hundred Treasures Realm during war and also offer tribute. Then the Hundred Treasures Realm wouldn¡¯t intervene with the management of the ind, just like any subordinate realm.

    An Elder hesitated as he said, ¡°What if the beast races still don¡¯tply? Some beast races might separate from the Hundred Treasures Realm and form their own beast group and demand to be treated equal with the Hundred Treasures Realm.¡±

    Zhao Hai sneered and said, ¡°To deal with such people, there¡¯s only one method, kill! We can tell the beast races about our conditions. I reckon a lot of them will agree. Those who disagree will be in the minority. After all, the Hundred Treasures Realm is stronger than Halfbeast Ind. Let them be autonomous, this will be our concession. If they still want to be equal to the Hundred Treasures Realm, then we can ughter them. But we have to announce that it¡¯s impossible for the beast races to be equal to the Hundred Treasures Realm. The beast races will certainly think about it. They just need to hand in resources every year. They don¡¯t even need to listen to the Hundred Treasures Realm. I think they will make the right choice.¡±

    Zong Ze nodded and said, ¡°Most of the beast races actually just don¡¯t want humans governing them. We can agree to this. But if they want to be equal to us, then they can¡¯t me us for being impolite.¡±

    The other Elders nodded. Zong Ze looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You really think differently. We couldn¡¯t understand why the beast races resisted so fiercely. It seems like this method might seed. I will notify Little Yu immediately and ask him to use this method.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Actually, we can control the ind slowly. I heard that Halfbeast Ind isn¡¯t very rich in resources. What¡¯s important is its location. We can trade with the beast races in exchange formodities. Slowly we can integrate the exchange system to the ind. And once the beasts be disloyal, we can control the supplies we trade with them.¡±

    What Zhao Hai was exining was actually an economic invasion. However, cultivators don¡¯t know anything about it. Because of this, they didn¡¯t use it before. What Zong Ze and the others thought was that Zhao Hai was saying new and odd ideas.

 Chapter 1625 â€“ Zhao Hai the Nobody

    <h4>Chapter 1625 ¨C Zhao Hai the Nobody</h4>

    Mu Yu looked at the jade sword message in his hand. The jade sword message was telling him how to deal with Halfbeast Ind. As soon as he saw the contents, Mu Yu immediately knew that the idea came from Zhao Hai. Nobody but him cane up with such an idea.

    Moreover, the jade sword message said that Zhao Hai just came back. He would return to Bluetree beforeing over to help.

    Mu Yu truly admired Zhao Hai. At the same time, he was disheartened. Mu Yu was a genius in the Hundred Treasures Realm, but he wascking in every aspectpared to Zhao Hai.

    Despite this, he wasn¡¯t jealous of Zhao Hai. This was because he knew that Zhao Hai was doing his best for the Hundred Treasures Realm. Also, the Hundred Treasures Realm didn¡¯t treat him unfairly. The realm was strong and was a good ce for cultivation. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t give back to the realm, then it would be unfair.

    If there¡¯s no skin, the hair has nowhere to adhere to. This was what Mu Yu thought. For him, the Hundred Treasures Realm was fundamental. So even if Zhao Hai performed better than anyone else and has be very popr in the realm, he wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, Mu Yu was very supportive of Zhao Hai. Only in this way would the Hundred Treasures Realm be better.

    There were people from the Mu Faction that told Mu Yu to be careful of Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai was rising fast up the rankings in the realm. In the future, Zhao Hai might affect Mu Yu¡¯s position in the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    However, Mu Yu didn¡¯t take this advice too seriously. Mu Yu had been with Zhao Hai for a long time. He found that Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t want power. Multiple times in the past, Zhao Hai would hand over his merits to Mu Yu and retreat in the back. At that time, Mu Yu didn¡¯t understand, but now he did. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want any misunderstandings to happen between the two of them. Mu Yu was appreciative about this point.

    To be honest, Mu Yu was exhausted with Halfbeast Ind. Every single thing about the ind was a headache to deal with. Because he was dealing with these things, Mu Yu¡¯s cultivation time has been deeply affected.

    Mu Yu was half-step into the Immortal Stage. If he was given time, he would have be an Immortal Expert by now. To be honest, Mu Yu¡¯s thirst for cultivation was stronger than his desire for power. He now hopes that Zhao Hai woulde to the Halfbeast ind and handle everything. Then he would have time to cultivate.

    But since Zhao Hai has yet to arrive, Mu Yu couldn¡¯t do anything. After receiving the jade sword message, he immediately went to invite the leaders of various beast races. He wanted to have a good chat with them.

    Halfbeast Ind wasn¡¯t big, but it was dominated by 9 Major Beast Races with strengths equivalent to middle medium-grade realm. Naturally, this strength was nothing in front of the Hundred Treasures Realm. But thebined strength of the 9 Major Beast Races was still hard to deal with for the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Additionally, the 9 Major Beast Races had great prestige in Halfbeast Ind. With them at the front, the smaller beast races attached to their sides. They caused the Hundred Treasures Realm to suffer a huge headache.

    Naturally, the 9 Major Beast Races weren¡¯t very united, they also contradicted each other. The Lion and Tiger Races hate each other. The Wolf Race was arrogant. The Snake Race was unpopr. The Bear and Eagle Races also have enmity with each other. The Fox Race were quite grounded and nobody offended them. As for the Elephant and Rhinoceros Races, they were staunch allies.

    Originally, Mu Yu thought that he could use these contradictions between the beast races. However, he didn¡¯t expect the beast races to be more wary of foreign races. It was impossible for him to take advantage of these conflicts.

    Now that the realm gave him a method to deal with the situation, Mu Yu was quite rxed. As long as he has a good talk with the beast races, he could find out about their thoughts and think of ways to deal with them.

    There were 10 thousand cultivators that came with Mu Yu this time. They didn¡¯t have any losses, but a few of them were injured. They were stuck on what to do currently. Additionally, the 9 Beast Races have been headaches. Because of them, the cultivators weren¡¯t very happy with being in Halfbeast Ind.

    Mu Yu didn¡¯t let the cultivators send the message. Instead he just took out amunication slip and sent the word to the 9 Major Beast Races, asking them to discuss autonomy.

    Mu Yu and the others were currently inside Zhao Hai¡¯s Hell King¡¯s Ship. Fortunately for them, they were inside Zhao Hai¡¯s ship. Otherwise, they would have suffered a lot under the attacks of beast races.

    The Hell King¡¯s Ship served as a powerful deterrent. And with the Hell King¡¯s Shipbat strength, the beast races had to think properly before attacking Mu Yu and the others.

    Moreover, these Beast Races weren¡¯t fools. Their attacks towards the Hundred Treasures Realm was only to disarm the people of the Hundred Treasures Realm. They also knew about Mu Yu¡¯s identity. If they really hurt Mu Yu, or if the Hundred Treasures Realm loses too much, the realm might be angry and send out troops. When that timees, the 9 Beast Race might not be able to stop them.

    Nevertheless, the 9 Major Beast Races don¡¯t really think too much about Mu Yu. It has been more than a year since Mu Yu and the others arrived at Halfbeast Ind. They haven¡¯t done anything great and they were even polite, which made the beast races arrogant. So although it had been several days since Mu Yu sent his message out, the 9 Major Beast Races didn¡¯t send anyone to the Hell King¡¯s Ship.

    Mu Yu wasn¡¯t worried. He knows that the 9 Major Beast Races were just demonstrating their authority. They willeter on. In fact, Mu Yu was happy that the Beast Races were dyed. The longer they dy, the possibility of Zhao Hai arriving before the meeting would be greater.

    Nine days after Mu Yu sent his message, the 9 Major Beast Races finally arrived. Each group brought 5000 people. The 9 Major Beast Races brought more than 40 thousand people overall. They encircled the Hell King¡¯s Ship in an overbearing manner. They made it clear that they didn¡¯t respect Mu Yu.

    Although Mu Yu had a good temperament, hisplexion turned ugly at this disy. He didn¡¯t go out to greet the representatives and just sent someone to fetch them. Each Beast Race Patriarch brought along two people with them. It was as if they were bandits going to a negotiation.

    When the 9 Beast Patriarchs entered the cabin, they just gave Mu Yu a casual salute before sitting down. They showed no respect at all.

    Although Mu Yu didn¡¯t like their actions, he didn¡¯t say anything. Once everyone had settled down, Mu Yu spoke, ¡°I invited the Patriarchs to discuss the autonomy of Halfbeast Ind. I wonder what your thoughts are about this?¡±

    One of the Patriarchs smiled as he looked at Mu Yu and asked, ¡°May I know what Mister Mu Yu means by autonomy?¡±

    Mu Yu turned his head and saw that it was the Fox Race Patriarch Hu Quan. Mu Yu smiled and answered, ¡°What we mean is that Halfbeast Ind would continue to be under the control of the Beast Races. However, the 9 Major Beast Races must submit to the Hundred Treasures Realm and pay tribute every year. Moreover, the 9 Major Beast Races would send troops during war. In other words, everything will be handled the same way we treat our subordinate realms.¡±

    Mu Yu¡¯s exnation caused the beasts to stare. Then they looked at each other. They saw the trace of excitement in their eyes.

    The 9 Major Beast Races knew that it¡¯s impossible for them to be equal to the Hundred Treasures Realm with their strength. It was good for them to be treated the same as subordinate realms. In fact, this was the result they wanted the most, they just didn¡¯t clearly state it.

    However, some of the beasts didn¡¯t ept it immediately. A brawny man with a huge beard coldly snorted and said, ¡°Why should we surrender to the Hundred Treasures Realm? Do you have the strength?¡±

    Mu Yu¡¯splexion changed, the same was true for the other Beast Patriarchs. They could hold Mu Yu back and make him suffer a headache, but the same wasn¡¯t true for the Hundred Treasures Realm. If this was made known, how would the Hundred Treasures Realm deal with them? Would thispel them to an irreconcble feud?

    Before Mu Yu could reply, another voice answered, ¡°Since you guys aren¡¯t convinced, then there¡¯s no need to talk further. Please return. We will make sure toe visit you in a few days.¡± Then a figure walked in from outside. This person looked very ordinary. He had an everpresent smile on his face.

    Seeing this person, Mu Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh as he said, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯re here? Hahaha. It has been more than a year since I saw you. I thought you forgot about me.¡± Zhao Hai stepped forward and gave Mu Yu a hug. After a while, he smiled and said, ¡°Brother Yu, you seem to have aged rapidly in just a year.¡± After he said that, he turned towards the 9 Beast Patriarchs.

    The bearded man looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the man and then smiled faintly as he said, ¡°I¡¯m Zhao Hai, just a nobody. It¡¯s not surprising for Patriarch to not know me. You¡¯re from the Lion Race right? Since Mister thinks that the Hundred Treasures Realm isn¡¯t strong enough to make you submit, then Mister can leave. We will go to the Lion Race personally in the future. Since all of you have been invited by Brother Yu, I won¡¯t deal with you today. Everyone that wants to discuss further can stay. Those that want to leave can leave.¡±

    As he said that, Zhao Hai looked at the other people in the cabin with a smile on his face. However, his gaze was as sharp as a de, making everyone not dare look at him in the face.

    The Fox Race Patriarch immediately replied, ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding. Mister Zhao Hai has misunderstood. Mister¡¯s name is like thunder in my years. We have admired Mister for a long time. Mister, please sit down. Ba Silei didn¡¯t mean to offend you.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the others and said, ¡°Everyone should know that the Hundred Treasures Realm is taking a step back. What, do you really think that you can defeat the Hundred Treasures Realm? We are showing our sincerity to you. I think you should do the same. We both don¡¯t want to see our people fighting each other. I also need to remind you not to see the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s tolerance as a weakness.¡±

 Chapter 1626 â€“ Agree in Principle

    <h4>Chapter 1626 ¨C Agree in Principle</h4>

    As soon as Zhao Hai¡¯s voice fell, he heard a cold snort, ¡°What Hundred Treasures Realm? I don¡¯t even put the Hundred Treasures Realm in my eyes. You want to visit us? Then we¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±

    Zhao Hai turned his head to look at the Lion Race Patriarch, the smile on his face didn¡¯t change. He looked straight into Ba Silei¡¯s eyes and then at the other Patriarchs and said, ¡°Does the Lion Race Patriarch represent the entire Halfbeast Ind? If you have the same thoughts, then I won¡¯t hold you back. You can all leave.¡±

    Hu Quan saw Zhao Hai¡¯s expression and knew that he was serious. Hu Quan might not be afraid if Zhao Hai yelled or was enraged, but Zhao Hai¡¯s killing intent was hidden deep inside his smile.

    Hu Quan quickly turned to Ba Silei and said, ¡°Old Ba, isn¡¯t autonomy what our Beast Race wants? The Hundred Treasures Realm already agreed. What are you dissatisfied with?¡±

    Ba Silei red at Hu Quan before saying, ¡°Shut up. Hu Quan, who do you think you are to speak of me? The Lion Race is the king of Halfbeast Ind. The Hundred Treasures Realm wants us to surrender? Keep dreaming!¡±

    Seeing Ba Silei¡¯s fierce re as well as Hu Quan¡¯s ugly expression, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh inside. The Ba Silei¡¯s words essentially alienated themselves from the other Major Beast Races. It would be strange if the other races still try to help him out.

    Halfbeast Ind was a good location for the beast races. The 9 Major Beast Races had always been on equal footing with each other. The conditions put forward by the Hundred Treasures Realm was for the 9 Major Races to manage the ind together. Ba Silei just ced the Lion Race on the opposite side of the 8 other races. It¡¯s a mystery how this person became the Patriarch of the Lion Race.

    Hu Quan¡¯s expression was very ugly. He was also one of the Beast Race Patriarchs yet Ba Silei scolded him in front of many people. This caused Hu Quan to lose face. He didn¡¯t want Zhao Hai to see him as a joke, so he didn¡¯t respond and just sat in ce with an ugly expression.

    Zhao Hai turned his head and looked at the Patriarchs of the Beast Races. Their expressions weren¡¯t pretty. Then he said, ¡°Since Patriarch Ba says so, then you can leave. I¡¯ll definitely give you a special visit. Patriarchs, if you share the same thoughts as Patriarch Ba, then you are free to leave as well. If you agree to the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s proposal, then we can continue chatting.¡±

    The other Patriarchs didn¡¯t move. Seeing the other Patriarchs not moving, Ba Silei¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but shake. He finally found a backing, so he dared to go against Zhao Hai. Originally, he thought that the other Patriarchs would side with him. Now it seems like he made a mistake.

    Seeing this, Ba Silei couldn¡¯t help but feel regret. He had been careless in his words. He regretted the moment he said that he was the king of Halfbeast Ind. Now looking at the expressions of the other Patriarchs, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that he was wrong.

    Before Ba Silei could recover, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Patriarch Ba, why haven¡¯t you left? What, you don¡¯t want to leave?¡±

    Hearing this, Ba Silei¡¯s expression turned uglier. He coldly snorted and then left.

    After looking at Ba Silei¡¯s departing back, Zhao Hai turned to the other Beast Patriarchs and said, ¡°Everyone, back when the Divergent Realm ruled the ind, the Hundred Treasures Realm didn¡¯t hold back in helping you. The Hundred Treasures Realm sacrificed a lot of lives in order to get our hands back on Halfbeast Ind. Originally, we didn¡¯t want topromise, but thinking of our previous rtionship, the Hundred Treasures Realm decided to allow the Beast Races autonomy of the ind. This is already the realm¡¯s bottom line. From now on, your Beast Races will be treated the same as the subordinate realms under the Hundred Treasures Realm. Ruling Halfbeast Ind and standing equally with the Hundred Treasures Realm is impossible. Even if we lose a lot, we can subjugate Halfbeast Ind. So I¡¯ll ask you to think properly about our proposal.¡±

    After he said that, Zhao Hai closed his eyes and no longer spoke. Mu Yu and Zhao Hai had been cooperating for a long time, so naturally Mu Yu understood what Zhao Hai wanted to do. Zhao Hai appeared in a domineering manner, upying the dark side of the conversation. And now it¡¯s time for Mu Yu to be the light, so he immediately said, ¡°Patriarch, the Hundred Treasures Realm is sincere. In the future, we will not interfere with your affairs in Halfbeast Ind. When had you seen the Hundred Treasures Realm interfering with its subordinate realms? Also, subordinate realms of the Hundred Treasures Realm could also conduct trade with the realm, and even go to the realm¡¯s smelting trials to temper themselves. This is good for everyone, what do you think?¡±

    The Patriarchs looked at each other and saw that they were moved. To be honest, as Patriarchs, they knew that they couldn¡¯t do anything against the strength of the Hundred Treasures Realm. Now that the Hundred Treasures Realm was taking a step back, they were very happy. If they were to propose any conditions at this time, then they would be going too far.

    They weren¡¯t as ambitious as the Lion Race, wanting to be the king of Halfbeast Ind. These Patriarchs knew clearly enough that it was impossible. Therefore, they could only settle on the next best thing which was autonomy that was being proposed by the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    But they also want to see how the Hundred Treasures Realm would deal with the Lion Race. To say that these Patriarchs had no ambitions at all would be a lie. They were also unwilling to give tribute every year. The Lion Race just happened to volunteer themselves to be a test. If the Hundred Treasures Realm can deal with them, then these Patriarchs wouldn¡¯t mind bing subordinate realms. If the Hundred Treasures Realm couldn¡¯t, then these Patriarchs wouldn¡¯t hesitate to cause troubleter on.

    Hu Quan roughly understood what the other Patriarchs were thinking of, so he spoke first, ¡°Mister Mu Yu, Mister Zhao Hai. In principle, we agree to the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s proposal. But this is a major event. We alone cannot make the decision for our respective races, we have to discuss it with everyone. I wonder if you can give us some time to make a decision?¡±

    Mu Yu turned his head to Zhao Hai who didn¡¯t have any intentions to speak. Then he nodded and said, ¡°This is indeed no minor matter. Then we wouldn¡¯t be keeping the Patriarchs for long. But I hope to receive good news from you as soon as possible.¡±

    As soon as Hu Quan and the other Patriarchs heard Mu Yu, they immediately stood up. They gave Zhao Hai and Mu Yu a salute. Zhao Hai also opened his eyes at this time and then led the Patriarchs outside the Hell King¡¯s Ship along with Mu Yu.

    Mu Yu and Zhao Hai returned to the cabin after seeing the Patriarchs off. Mu Yu looked at Zhao hai as he frowned and said, ¡°Little Hai, what do they mean by agreeing in principle? Aren¡¯t they showing hesitation?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°They want to test our attitude. The Lion Patriarch just caused a huge ruckus by saying that they¡¯re the kings of Halfbeast Ind. If we don¡¯t show a strong reaction, then they wouldn¡¯t cooperate with us. Therefore, how we deal with the Lion Race would reflect how they make their decision.¡±

    Mu Yu knitted his brows and said, ¡°Those fellows are very sly. Little Hai, so what do we do next?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since the Lion Race had such confidence, they certainly have someone to rely on. Let¡¯s make them prepare for some time before we pull in the and catch them all in one go.¡±

    Mu Yu frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t think it would be that easy. Although Halfbeast Ind is controlled by the 9 Major Races, they actuallye from the same realm. They entered the battlefield and split into 9 groups. So even if we drive the Lion Race out of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, they can stille back. This isn¡¯t like the other realms that wouldn¡¯t be able to return for a long time once driven out.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes shed as he said, ¡°That¡¯s even better. We can use the Lion Race to establish our authority. Not only can we chase them out of the battlefield, we can also pursue them back into their realm and eliminate them. Otherwise, nobody would be afraid of us.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Mu Yu couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then hisplexion changed as he said, ¡°Is this alright? Can we really chase them down to their realm? That is their domain.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. We¡¯ll make our preparations and then give them a lightning attack. We will definitely clean them up.¡±

    Mu Yu looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Could we really eliminate the Lion Race? The Lion Race poption is quiterge.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and didn¡¯t say anything. Mu Yu suddenly remembered the Undead under Zhao Hai¡¯s control, so he no longer asked. Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead were all acquired by Zhao Hai alone and they numbered more than a hundred thousand. From this point alone one can see how murderous Zhao Hai can be.

    Mu Yu smiled faintly and said, ¡°I really feel sorry for these Beast Races. I¡¯ve been polite to them, but they ignored me. As a result, they attracted a killing star like you. Now look at them. Hahaha. I hope that they won¡¯t regret it after this.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°This is also something that can¡¯t be helped. In the future, when Brother Mu bes the leader of the Hundred Treasures Realm, it wouldn¡¯t be good for you to be too murderous. So it¡¯s my job to do these kinds of things.¡±

    Mu Yu smiled and didn¡¯t speak. But he felt that Zhao Hai was more suited to lead the Hundred Treasures Realm. Mu Yu didn¡¯t want to talk too much about this matter, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I hope this matter will be resolved soon. I¡¯m about to enter the Immortal Stage. But because of this, I can¡¯t. It¡¯s really annoying.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°We¡¯ll solve this matter quickly. This way, you can enter the Immortal Stage with a peace of mind. When the timees, the Hundred Treasures Realm will have another Immortal Stage Elder. Then I will have to call you Elder Mu Yu.¡±

    Mu Yu frowned and said, ¡°Roll off. Then you would give me a salute every time we meet?¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh.

 Chapter 1627 â€“ Two Lines Moving Together

    <h4>Chapter 1627 ¨C Two Lines Moving Together</h4>

    Ten days passed by but Zhao Hai and the others had yet to make a move. Besides the Lion Race, the other Beast Races didn¡¯t look for Mu Yu and the others for a while.

    In these ten days, the Lion Race had been making moves. They also contacted the other eight races. Though the other 8 Races have shown no intentions to move, they also made little actions in the background.

    All of these were seen by Zhao Hai through the Space. He wanted to see the capabilities of these people. Most importantly, he wanted to know why the Lion Race were so confident in fighting for Halfbeast Ind.

    Zhao Hai discovered that Cultivators were in contact with the Lion Race. They were the ones nning to support the Lion Race in fighting against the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Zhao Hai followed the Cultivators using his silver needle. He found out that these people were sent out by the realms adjacent to the Hundred Treasures Realm in the Land of Chaos.

    This discovery caused Zhao Hai to be surprised. These were allies of the Hundred Treasures Realm. Yet these realms didn¡¯t hesitate to turn their backs. It seems like there are no true allies among cultivators.

    Now that Zhao Hai knows who the Lion Race were relying on, he naturally wouldn¡¯t be polite. After ten days, it was almost time to act. The Beast Races need to know the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s strength, it should sober them up.

    What surprised Zhao Hai was the stiff rtionship between the Fox and the Lion Race. Zhao Hai even heard Ba Silei say that as long as he bes the King of Halfbeast Ind, he would immediately expel the Fox Race.

    Zhao Hai told Mu Yu the information he received as they sat inside the cabin. Mu Yu looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Is it time to move?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°The clowns have entered the stage, so it¡¯s time to move. I want to see what those fellows would look like after wepletely destroy the Lion Race.¡±

    Mu Yu coldly snorted and said, ¡°Those guys have no sense of shame. Sooner orter, we will eliminate them too.¡±

    As Mu Yu said that, a jade sword message flew in and stopped in front of him. Mu Yu took the jade sword and then swept its contents with his spiritual force. Upon reading, he couldn¡¯t help but smile as he said, ¡°Interesting. Hahaha. Little Hai, here, take a look.¡± Then he handed the jade sword message to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai received the jade sword message and looked inside. Inside was a request from Hu Quan. Zhao Hai handed the jade sword message back to Mu Yu as he smiled faintly and said, ¡°It seems like Hu Quan couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. His rtionship with Ba Silei is very bad, so now they¡¯re taking refuge in us. But that¡¯s fine. Hahaha. We can raise the status of the Fox Race a little higher. This will let the other races know the benefits of following the Hundred Treasures Realm.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve sent your n back and Elder Zong Ze and the others agree. However, the decision was only made after a Ten Elder Assembly which Master also attended. By the way, Master asked me to give you a message. He says that killing whole ns is too murderous. He wants you to have a bit of restraint.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s toote now to practice restraint. As a powerful realm, we should be people worthy of admiration. The leader cannot have a heavy killing intent otherwise people will tremble before him and alienate him. However, this leader needs to have a knife he could wield. A very swift, blood-stained knife. A knife that can shock the enemy. You are that leader, while I am that knife!¡±

    Mu Yu sighed as he patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Little Hai, I know what you¡¯re thinking. But remember, I¡¯m not that kind of person. I¡¯m willing to do anything for the realm. Brother, there¡¯s no need to divide ourselves so clearly.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Brother Mu, I naturally know what kind of person you are. However, you are you and the Hundred Treasures Realm is a different thing. If you push me to the top, then the realm will be plunged into chaos. At the very least, the Mu Faction will not obey me. Because in the eyes of these people, I have always been an outsider. You are the true sessor to the Mu Faction. The moment you became Elder Mu¡¯s disciple, you have seated yourself in that position. Even if you want to change it, you can¡¯t.¡±

    Mu Yu sighed. He knew that what Zhao Hai said was true. Recently, more and more people from the Mu Faction were getting in contact with him. Although he wanted to change their perspective, he knew that he couldn¡¯t. Being the sessor of the Mu Faction, each decision couldn¡¯t be made on his own. There were all kinds of rtionships that needed to be considered.

    Zhao Hai looked at Mu Yu and then smiled as he said, ¡°Brother Mu, don¡¯t think about it too much. Right, when will the Immortal Experts arrive? This time will be a two-line operation. We¡¯ll send Immortal Experts secretly to the Lion Race¡¯sir then attack their headquarters in Halfbeast Ind together. Even if we cannot kill all of them, at least we need to wipe out their Immortal Experts. The rest of the Lion Race we¡¯ll leave to the Fox Race to deal with. We¡¯ll let the Fox Race be our Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s most loyal subordinate in Halfbeast Ind.¡±

    Mu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything has been prepared. The Immortal Experts can arrive anytime. There are 1000 experts altogether.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Although the Lion Race has a lot of Immortal Experts, they number about a hundred at most. It¡¯s easy to eliminate them. Tell the Immortal Experts toe over. We¡¯re making our move.¡± Mu Yu nodded and then took out a jade sword message to send back to the Hundred Treasures Realm. Before long, the transmission formations on the Hell King¡¯s ship lit up and Immortal Experts began arriving.

    Once everyone arrived, Zhao Hai immediately led them to another transmission formation. He looked at the Immortal Experts and said, ¡°Elders, where I¡¯m sending you is outside the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. It will be on the Lion Race¡¯s nest. They have less than 100 Immortal Experts at this time, but we need to send 500 experts from our side. This isn¡¯t to say that the Lion Race is fierce, but I¡¯m afraid the other races will send their experts to help the Lion Race. Therefore, we need to take that into ount. Take control of a transmission formation as soon as possible. One is fine, you need it toe back. Destroy the other transmission formations to prevent any reinforcements. I also ask the Elders to not hold back. Whether they are adults or not, or they have any ability to resist, everyone needs to be killed. I will be sending Undead over as well. If the Elders cannot kill them, then the Undead will do the job!¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the Immortal Experts couldn¡¯t help but stare. They looked at each other and saw the shock in their eyes. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai¡¯s killing intent to be this strong. He doesn¡¯t n to leave anyone alive.

    However, these Immortal Experts still nodded. They received orders to follow Zhao Hai¡¯s instruction. Moreover, they knew of Zhao Hai¡¯s status. They couldn¡¯t show any dissatisfaction. Before long, the 500 Experts that would be sent over had been selected.

    Zhao Hai looked at the other Elders and said, ¡°When the other Elders act, we will also move on this side. You will take the transmission formation and head to the Lion Race¡¯s headquarters. Don¡¯t hold back as well and clean the ce out. Don¡¯t keep one person alive. There are nearly 400 Immortal Experts in their headquarters since they are being reinforced by other realms. You don¡¯t need to care about their identity, kill all of them.¡±

    These Immortal Experts nodded. Zhao Hai looked at Mu Yu and said, ¡°Besides the Immortal Experts, the Lion Race also has an army of close to 40 thousand people. We mustpletely destroy the Lion Race.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded and said, ¡°You can rest assured. We have 10 thousand elites inside the ship. They¡¯re all bursting with energy, waiting for the time they can fight.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright, then you¡¯ll all wait inside the ship. We¡¯re going to do the same thing as the other group. Go to the headquarters and upy a transmission formation before destroying everything else.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded and said, ¡°Leave it to me.¡±

    After everything was nned out, Zhao Hai pointed towards two transmission formations and said, ¡°It¡¯s time.¡± Immortal Experts weren¡¯t in a hurry. Once they reach the Immortal Stage, they were free to do many things. Nevertheless, they couldn¡¯t dy Zhao Hai¡¯s order. They all stepped into the transmission formation. A white light shed as the two transmission formations activated at the same time. Batches upon batches of people began disappearing.

    Shortly after that, the other ordinary Cultivators inside the Hell King¡¯s ship also got into the transmission formation to go to the Lion Race Headquarters. Mu Yu went first while Zhao Hai wentst.

    None of the cultivators made a sound. Each one of them had a murderous aura. They followed Mu Yu all this time in Halfbeast Ind, but they had been embarrassed by these beast races. In the end, not a lot of them can go out of the Hell King¡¯s Ship. This caused them to feel aggrieved. Now that they have the opportunity to take revenge, they could no longer wait.

    Zhao Hai closed his eyes as he stood on the transmission formation. Actually, he was paying attention to the Lion Race¡¯snd as well as their headquarters. The operation was going smoothly. After reaching thend, the Immortal Experts immediately upied one transmission formation and then began their ughter.

    The Immortal Experts of the Lion Race couldn¡¯t resist. After all, there were too few of them. They were immediately surrounded by the Hundred Treasures Realm experts.

    Zhao Hai also began sending Undead to the Lion Race¡¯snd. These Undead were fairly strong. Moreover, Zhao Hai equipped them with rifles. Among these Undead was also the Undead Prisonheart.

    Although Prisonheart has been turned into an Undead, his strength was still present. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make him go to kill people but instead to assumemand. And if there was a sudden change in the situation, he would be there to fix it.

 Chapter 1628 â€“ Unhindered

    <h4>Chapter 1628 ¨C Unhindered</h4>

    Ba Silei was both afraid and excited. He was afraid that the Hundred Treasures Realm woulde at him with full power. He knows that he cannot defeat the Hundred Treasures Realm. But at the same time, if his ns seed, he would be the true king of Halfbeast Ind.

    When the human Cultivators first approached him, Ba Silei was very happy. He believed that these people were representatives of several high-grade realms. These Realms wanted Ba Silei to cause chaos in Halfbeast Ind. They didn¡¯t want to see the Hundred Treasures Realm takeplete hold of the ind.

    To the other realms, the Hundred Treasures Realm were bing stronger and stronger. They believed that once the Hundred Treasures Realm bes strong enough that these high-grade realms couldn¡¯t go against them, then the Hundred Treasures Realm would begin to clean its surrounding neighbors. Because of this, these high-grade realms were doing all they could to hinder the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s progress.

    And since Ba Silei was ambitious, the two sides were able to work together. With support being sent to the Lion Race, Ba Silei moved against the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    This n started the moment the Hundred Treasures Realm got their hands on Halfbeast Ind. This was also the reason why Mu Yu and the others were having a hard time.

    The Lion Race were the first ones to move against the Hundred Treasures Realm. The reputation of the Lion Race was very high in the Ind. And with the Beast Races¡¯ hatred of outsiders, the other Major Beast Races were persuaded by the Lion Race to work together and cause pressure on the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Naturally, the Lion Race didn¡¯t tell the other Major Beast Races what they were nning to do. They just said that they would force the Hundred Treasures Realm to give them autonomy. Since this was what the beast races wanted, the Major Beast Races all agreed.

    Because the other Major Beast Races didn¡¯t have any support, they weren¡¯t as ambitious as the Lion Race. They just want to be on equal footing with the Hundred Treasures Realm. It was precisely because of this that Ba Silei told them that they would force the Hundred Treasures Realm to give them autonomy of the ind. He didn¡¯t tell them that he was nning on getting the entire ind for himself.

    It¡¯s impossible for the other high-grade realms to support several Major Beast Races at the same time. The high-grade realms sent people to investigate the ind before they got in contact with the Lion Race. Among the 9 Major Beast Races, the Lion Race was the strongest and, most importantly, the most ambitious.

    The other beast races weren¡¯t as ambitious. So if they rashly approach these beast races with their n, then they might tell the Hundred Treasures Realm about it. In that case, the n would fail.

    With this consideration, the high-grade realms only got in contact with the Lion Race. They even said that they would support the Lion n to be the king of Halfbeast Ind, to which Ba Silei readily agreed.

    The title of ¡°King of Halfbeast Ind¡± was extremely attractive to Ba Silei. He wished for his race to escape the control of Human Cultivators. Now that he has the backing of these high-grade realms, he was naturally very happy.

    Initially, Ba Silei thought that it would be impossible for the Hundred Treasures Realm to grant the Beast Races autonomy. Unexpectedly, Zhao Hai¡¯s proposal drove the Hundred Treasures Realm into this path. Ba Silei knew that this would make the other 8 Major Race agree. But this also meant that his dream of being the king of the ind would be gone.

    Because of this thought, Ba Silei was very impolite when he met Mu Yu. He even quarrelled with Hu Quan, which caused him to reveal his ambition.

    Actually, because Ba Silei¡¯s temper red up at that time, he lost his control. This gave Zhao Hai and the others an opportunity to see his true color.

    After returning to their headquarters, Ba Silei knew that the situation wasn¡¯t going well. Therefore, he immediately sent a message to the high-grade realms asking for reinforcements. At the same time, Experts of the Lion Race were sent over to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield to prepare for a battle against the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    As he made his preparations, Ba Silei also sent messages to the other Major Beast Races. He wanted them to join his side.

    However, because he said that he was the King of Halfbeast Ind, the other Major Beast Races had no intentions of lending him a hand. At the same time, the other beast races were waiting for the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s response. If the Hundred Treasures Realm wasn¡¯t able to properly deal with the Lion Race, then these beast races might have other thoughts.

    The one with the most intense response was Hu Quan. Ba Silei practically pped his face in front of Mu Yu and the others. So when Ba Silei¡¯s messenger arrived, he was immediately driven out. It was also because of this incident that led to Ba Silei saying that he would drive the Fox Race away from the ind once he bes the king.

    This seems to have reached Hu Quan¡¯s ears, so Hu Quan passed the message over to Mu Yu. Hu Quan did this to force the Hundred Treasures Realm to send troops. He didn¡¯t know that the Hundred Treasures Realm was nning to exterminate the Lion Race. He just wanted them to teach the Lion Race a lesson and weaken their strength. This way, the Lion Race wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with the Fox Race.

    What Ba Silei didn¡¯t expect was how terrified the high-grade realms were of the Hundred Treasures Realm. Not only did they send a lot of supplies, there were also more than a hundred Immortal Experts. Besides these Immortal Experts, there were also a 20-thousand Cultivator army. Relying on his race alone, Ba Silei would not be able to reach this level of strength.

    It was for this reason that Zhao Hai told the Immortal Experts to not care about the enemy¡¯s status. There¡¯s no need to be respectful and go straight into killing the enemy.

    With the amount of strength on his side, Ba Silei was confident that he could challenge the Hundred Treasures Realm. And with the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s ten days of inaction, Ba Silei¡¯s confidence experienced a huge surge. In his mind, the Hundred Treasures Realm was afraid of him, so they didn¡¯t provoke him at all. At the same time, he also developed a trace of pride as though he can move unhindered in the world.

    Right now, Ba Silei was thinking of how to deal with the Fox Race. In his mind, dealing with the Fox Race wouldn¡¯t only show his strength to the other races, he could also make a demonstration for the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    As he thought of this, Ba Silei suddenly heard the sound of fighting outside. He stared and was angered. He quickly yelled, ¡°Who dares cause trouble in my Lion Race¡¯s territory?!¡±

    Ba Silei always wanted to be a king, and a king doesn¡¯t need to use spiritual force in order to know anything. These things should be left for subordinates to do.

    Just as he shouted, a Lion Race person ran in from the outside and then knelt in front of Ba Silei and said, ¡°Patriarch, not good. The Hundred Treasures Realm is attacking!¡±

    When he heard this, Ba SIlei stared, then his expression changed as he said, ¡°They¡¯re here? Quick, activate the defensive formation!¡± He thought the Hundred Treasures Realm would be stuck attacking the defensive formation.

    As soon as he heard Ba Silei, the Lion Race person had a sullen face as he replied, ¡°Patriarch, the Hundred Treasures Realm came in from the transmission formations. The first to arrive were their Immortal Stage Experts. These Immortal Experts seized the transmission formations. Now a steady stream of their experts areing into the headquarters.¡±

    Ba Silei¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Then what are we waiting for. Gather all of our Immortal Experts. We need to take control of the transmission formations!¡± After he said that, he flew straight out.

    When Ba Silei came out, he took the rest of the Immortal Experts and headed towards the transmission formations. But as they arrived, they immediately heard loud sounds of fighting. Moreover, the waves of spiritual qi made it clear that the two parties fighting had great strength.

    Ba Silei didn¡¯t hesitate and flew straight towards the transmission formations. After arriving, he discovered that the transmission formations were being upied by Immortal Experts of the Hundred Treasures Realm. Aside from the transmission formation continually sending people over, the rest of the transmission formations have been destroyed.

    Seeing this, Ba Silei felt his head exploding. He knew clearly what this meant. Without these transmission formations, it would be almost impossible to get reinforcements. And if they wanted to escape, they couldn¡¯t leave the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    Ba Silei¡¯s eyes reddened immediately as he roared and transformed into a huge golden-haired lion. The lion was very huge and had bulging muscles. This was Ba Silei¡¯s true body. He was enraged this time, so he couldn¡¯t help but use his true form.

    The other Immortal Experts of the Lion Race also transformed. The pressure on the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s experts increased immediately. However, there were 500 Immortal Experts guarding the transmission formation. The situation slowly stabilized as Mu Yu sent cultivators over.

    Because the Lion Race¡¯s Immortal Experts and the supporting experts were entangled with the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s experts, nobody could deal with the ordinary Cultivators. Mu Yu was able to kill smoothly into the Lion Race¡¯s headquarters.

    But because Mu Yu brought a few people, they could only defend the transmission formation for now. With the Immortal Experts present, they didn¡¯t suffer too many casualties.

    More than 10 thousand people entered the Lion Race¡¯s headquarters. Since the Hundred Treasures Realm had more Immortal Experts than the Lion Race¡¯s side, some of the Immortal Experts were able to guard Mu Yu and the others. Otherwise, Mu Yu and the others would be in danger.

    After an hour, there were more than 10 thousand Hundred Treasures Realm cultivators in the Lion Race headquarters. ording to Zhao Hai¡¯s instruction, Mu Yu destroyed thest transmission formation that was left. Mu Yu wasn¡¯t worried that Zhao Hai would be unable toe. Zhao Hai was a space-rted divergent ability user. He has his own methods.

    Sure enough, just as Mu Yu destroyed the transmission formation, Zhao Hai appeared in the Lion Race headquarters. As soon as he arrived, he immediately released all of his weapons, sword shuttles, and arge number of Undead. The turtle was also released.

    The Lions were immediately trampled by Zhao Hai. They had not seen such a violent attack before. They were unable to respond for some time. Zhao Hai had formidablerge artifacts, rifle-wielding Undead, sword shuttles, and the turtle. How could they block all of these?

    Some Lions and cultivators from the other realms wanted to run. In their minds, the Lion Race¡¯s headquarters was so big that it would be impossible for Zhao Hai to surround it. Cultivators treated their life as the most important. When they discover that they have a chance to keep their lives, they would be desperate.

    However, they quickly discovered their mistake. When they ran away from the headquarters, they immediately saw Undead with rifles in their hands. They were shot to death as soon as they came out, nobody was able to run away.

    The people who were still being killed inside the headquarters didn¡¯t know this. Zhao Hai also had no ns to inform these people. Those who had been killed were turned into Undead by Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai was currently at the back of the turtle as he battered the Lion Race headquarters. Even the Immortal Experts weren¡¯t spared. The turtle was originally an Immortal Expert. Now that it was equipped with armor, there was no need to fear the enemy Immortal Experts.

    Zhao Hai also had hisrge artifacts attacking with him. On therge artifacts were Undead. With rifles in their hands, the Undead couldn¡¯t be underestimated. There¡¯s also cannons and sword shuttles. The Lion Race headquarters was a hopeless mess.

    Before Zhao Hai arrived, Mu Yu and the others were quite pressured. But once Zhao Hai arrived, the pressure on them was lightened. Everyone roared in excitement as they waved theirrge artifacts and attacked.

    The Lions knew that Zhao Hai¡¯srge artifacts were powerful, but since they haven¡¯t fought against Zhao Hai before, they didn¡¯t know how strong therge artifacts really were. They had some thoughts, but they never expected the hellish scene happening in front of them. Naturally, these people would soon be killed and be part of Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead Army.

    At the same time, although the Immortal Experts of the Hundred Treasures Realm fought with Zhao Hai before, this was the first time they experienced Zhao Hai showing his strength in an overbearing manner. Therge artifacts and the sword shuttles moved unhindered in the Lion Race headquarters. This caused those present to be shocked. The Immortal Experts hadplex expressions as they looked at Zhao Hai.

 Chapter 1629 â€“ Cold-blooded

    <h4>Chapter 1629 - Cold-blooded</h4>

    The Immortal Experts of the Hundred Treasures Realm were more sensitive when it came to strengthpared to those in the Severed Soul Stage. Although Zhao Hai seems to be in the Severed Soul Stage, the Immortal Experts were sure that Zhao Hai¡¯s real strength has reached the Immortal Stage. Adding Zhao Hai¡¯srge artifacts, the Immortal Experts reckoned that if they went against him, it would be them who would be ughtered

    But what surprised them the most was Zhao Hai¡¯s turtle. These people were Elder-level personages in the Hundred Treasures Realm, so they have some idea of Zhao Hai¡¯s matters. They knew that the turtle was a beast that Zhao Hai captured in the sea of clouds. Then afterwards he equipped it with full armor. To be honest, they didn¡¯t believe that the turtle was strong, but now their eyes had been opened.

    They just saw the turtle take action. A transformed Lion Race Immortal Expert failed to cause any damage to it. And in just one attack from the turtle, the Lion Expert died. This kind of strength was terrifying.

    The battle was still going on, but everyone knew that the Lions were finished. Even if the high-grade realms collectively made a move, it was still impossible to save the Lions. Although the Lion Race were still fighting, it was no more than to buy time for them to be able to find a way of escape. This was because they discovered that the Hundred Treasures Realm didn¡¯t capture people nor ept surrender.

    The Lions who tried to surrender were killed. This was the reason why the Lions were still resisting, because if they didn¡¯t they would only die quicker.

    The Immortal Experts were shaken by Zhao Hai¡¯s approach. They were really intending to kill every enemy. It was hard to say if the Lion Race would still exist from this point on.

    Ruthless and cold-blooded, this was the impression Zhao Hai gave to the Immortal Experts. Originally, they saw Zhao Hai as a moderate and calm person. He always had a smile on his face and was friendly to everyone. Although he was ruthless to his enemies, these Immortal Experts saw it as normal. After all, who would be polite to their enemies?

    But this time, they saw Zhao Hai¡¯s cold-blooded side. Ruthless could no longer describe him. A ruthless person wasn¡¯t necessarily a cold-blooded one. Even ruthless people wouldn¡¯t act against people who had given up.

    Zhao Hai, in order to establish prestige and make the Beast Races submit, chose to not spare even those who surrendered. Naturally, this wasn¡¯t the most important. What¡¯s important was the fact that he also sent people to the den of the Lion Race. He was going to uproot the entire Lion Race. Not a lot of people would use this method.

    Moreover, the Immortal Experts who attacked the Lions den were already instructed by Zhao Hai to leave nobody alive. This was the most cold-blooded performance that Zhao Hai has shown to these Immortal Experts.

    Any race couldn¡¯t exist without children. Moreover, childhood was a person¡¯s most vulnerable time. Even if you¡¯re an invincible expert, you were still a child in the past, a child that can easily be in by another expert.

    But Zhao Hai¡¯s order didn¡¯t even spare the children. He made sure to the Immortal Experts to not spare anyone.

    To be honest, when the Immortal Experts heard this, their backs couldn¡¯t help but feel cold. In the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, even if two races battle and have a huge enmity with each other, they would still settle their grudges in the battlefield. The most they could go for was expelling the other side from the battlefield.

    Naturally, Halfbeast Ind was somewhat unusual. They were a united group of people that came from the same realm. If Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t cold-blooded, then the Lion Race could always re-emerge and be a constant headache. Even so, the Immortal Experts still thought that Zhao Hai¡¯s methods were going too far.

    No matter what these Immortal Experts were thinking about, the battle in the Lion Race headquarters wasing to an end. Everyone from the Hundred Treasures Realm has participated in the ughter of the Lion Race and the reinforcements sent by the other realms.

    Originally, the experts of the Hundred Treasures Realm were afraid that these people would run. But when they looked outside the headquarters, they immediately discovered that it had beenpletely surrounded. Let alone a person, even a mosquito wouldn¡¯t be able to fly away.

    Seeing this, the Immortal Experts couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Zhao Hai¡¯s ns were both prudent and meticulous. At the same time, they werementing Zhao Hai¡¯s desire for extermination.

    The battle took six hours altogether. All of the non-Hundred Treasures Realm cultivators in the Lion Race Headquarters were killed and turned into Undead.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and received all of the Undead. The sword shuttles were also taken back. At this moment, white light shed on the Hell King¡¯s Ship as the cultivators who attacked the Lion Race¡¯snd returned batch by batch.

    The expressions of these cultivators weren¡¯t pleasant. But that was the end of it. After all, these were Immortal Experts. The Lion Race simply weren¡¯t able to injure them.

    The reason they had ugly expressions was Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai sentrge quantities of Undead in order to attack and clean up the Lion Race den.

    There¡¯s no mistake, it was cleaning up. This was the word that these Immortal Experts found appropriate. The Undead didn¡¯t distinguish between the elderly or the children. In the Lion Race den, as long as they were living, the Undead killed them all.

    Looking at the massacre these Undead incurred, the Immortal Experts felt a chill. Their backs turned cold. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be so cruel.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about what they felt. He didn¡¯t revive those in the Lion Race den into Undead. They were too weak that they wouldn¡¯t be of much use for the Space. At the same time, their image would serve as a warning to the enemies.

    After everyone arrived at the Lion Race headquarters, Zhao Hai looked at the Immortal Experts and then smiled as he said, ¡°Elders, wee back. You can take a rest at the Hell King¡¯s Ship.¡±

    Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s temperate smile, the Immortal Experts felt their hearts turn cold. They saw a lot of killing in their lives as well as people unaffected by the killin.g However, this was the first time seeing someone still smiling after exterminating an entire race.

    The Immortal Experts didn¡¯t want to linger around Zhao Hai so they immediately returned to the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters through the transmission formation of the Hell King¡¯s Ship. In any case, their duty in Halfbeast Ind was already finished.

    After sending the Elders away Zhao Hai and Mu Yu took the other cultivators and left the Lion Race headquarters. They believed that the other races would soon know about what happened to the Lion Race. Then the Beast Races would take the initiative to meet them. If they don¡¯t, then Zhao Hai can just send them an ultimatum. He doesn¡¯t believe that they wouldn¡¯te by then.

    Speaking of which, the Hundred Treasures Realm also have their own camp in Halfbeast Ind. This camp was the one left behind by the Divergent Realm. However, it was more appropriate to call it an outpost than a camp. There were minimal defenses and residences in the camp. It was clear that the Divergent Realm didn¡¯t maintain it very well.

    It was also for this reason that Mu Yu and the others stayed in the Hell King¡¯s Ship for their entire stay in the ind. It was also because of the Hell King¡¯s Ship that the beast races weren¡¯t able to cause heavy losses to them.

    Mu Yu and Zhao Hai were currently standing on the Hell King¡¯s Ship¡¯s deck. The ship was flying at a leisurely pace. Nobody would expect that they had just returned from a battle.

    Mu Yu turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, when do you think the other Beast Races woulde to us?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I think they will be here soon. The first to approach us should be the Fox Race. They¡¯re truly foxes, they¡¯re shrewd. The message Hu Quan sent us wasn¡¯t only to remind us, but also to express his dissatisfaction with the Lion Race. He didn¡¯t want to give the Lion Race a chance to deal with them. He was betting for the future where we would win. And he bet correctly. In the future, he will be the most faithful subordinate of the Hundred Treasures Realm.¡±

    Mu Yu smiled faintly and said, ¡°Halfbeast Ind will be under our control. After what just happened, I believe none of the Beast Races would dare rebel.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed, ¡°They can hate us all they want. In the end, this will save us a lot of trouble. Dead people are better than disloyal subordinates.¡±

    Mu Yu patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°But from now on, you will be known as a cold-blooded killer. I¡¯m afraid this will spread soon. Did you see how the Immortal Experts look at you? I can even see a trace of fear in their eyes.¡±

    Zhao Hai chuckled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? It makes them afraid to do anything to me.¡±

    Mu Yu sighed. He felt that he was being unfair to Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai¡¯s action essentially killed his good reputation. Zhao Hai saved Mu Yu from staining his hands with blood.

    Although it was imposing for people to be afraid of you, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that people would feel fear facing you. This will make it harder to make any friendster on. A lot of cultivators couldn¡¯t bear ruining their reputation. Even demonic cultivators wouldn¡¯t want such a reputation.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai shouldered this reputation for Mu Yu and the Hundred Treasures Realm. This caused Mu Yu to feel sorry for Zhao Hai. He doesn¡¯t know how to give back. Even the Hundred Treasures Realm had no way topensate Zhao Hai.

    Mu Yu only hopes to reach the Immortal Stage as soon as possible. The earlier he increases his strength, the earlier he can repay Zhao Hai.

 Chapter 1630 â€“ Youâ€™re The Alliance Leader

    <h4>Chapter 1630 - You¡¯re The Alliance Leader</h4>

    Hu Quan sat in his cave residence holding two jade sword messages in his hand. His face had an expression of fear. And as time passed, his fear increased more and more. By the end, he was sweating.

    The two jade sword messages in Hu Quan¡¯s hands were sent by his people. One of them was a report of the Lion Race¡¯s headquarters. The other message was about the Lion Race¡¯s den.

    Although there were two messages, their contents were the same. The Lions have been exterminated!

    This wasn¡¯t empty talk, the Lion Race was truly extinguished. All Lions in their headquarters in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield have vanished. At the same time, the entire Lion Den was destroyed, everyone was killed. Whether it be children or the elderly, nobody survived. Even the beasts that the Lions raised were killed.

    Hu Quan didn¡¯t believe the report at first, he even sent a letter for confirmation. But after receiving an affirmative reply, Hu Quan was terrified.

    He couldn¡¯t help but recall the temperate smile on Zhao Hai¡¯s face. His words also didn¡¯t seem serious at that time. Hu Quan thought that Zhao Hai¡¯s ¡®visit¡¯ would only involve giving the Lion Race a lesson. He didn¡¯t expect that the Lion Race would be annihted.

    This was an annihtion of a race. The Lion Race had no living survivors. Even if there were, they wouldn¡¯t be able to im that they were members of the Lion Race. These people would hide deeply. Otherwise, if they were found, the Hundred Treasures Realm wouldn¡¯t let them off.

    Cruel, too cruel! The annihtion of a race was never heard of in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. However, Hu Quan was certain that he was the first person to receive this news. This was because he had been at odds with the Lions recently. Ba Silei even said that he would deal with the Fox Race. Hu Quan was afraid that Ba Silei would plot against him, so he was very concerned about their movements.

    The jade sword message stated how Zhao Hai dealt with the Lion Race. The Hundred Treasures Realm was very swift, crashing into the Lion Race headquarters. Moreover, there were innumerable Undead surrounding the headquarters. Nobody could see what was going on inside. Once the Undead disappeared, not a single Lion Race cultivator was left. There wasn¡¯t even a corpse that remained.

    Hu Quan knew why there were no corpses. This was because Zhao Hai was a Dark Mage. He can turn corpses into Undead. So Hu Quan knew that the Lion Race weren¡¯t only killed, they were also turned into Undead.

    Thinking of this, Hu Quan couldn¡¯t help but coldly sweat. After some time, he jumped up and loudly said, ¡°Quickly prepare. We¡¯re going to visit Mister Mu Yu immediately.¡±

    Zhao Hai and Mu Yu were leisurely moving forward. They were on the Hell King¡¯s Ship drinking tea while chatting. Zhao Hai knew that people would be looking for them soon, but he didn¡¯t care. He also saw Hu Quan¡¯s reaction.

    Mu Yu drank tea and then sighed before saying, ¡°Little Hai, your tea is really good, better than Cloudfruit Wine. Although Cloudfruit Wine helps you cultivate, this tea can help you improve your spiritual force. It¡¯s very good.¡±

    Zhao Hai chuckled and said, ¡°My cultivation with Master relies heavily on this tea. Thanks to it, I was able to reach minorpletion in his technique.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded and said, ¡°No wonder you¡¯re bing better with your control over yourrge artifact. Good. But Little Hai, you have to put more effort into your cultivation so that you can reach the Immortal Stage as soon as possible.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s still early for me. When ites to you, it¡¯s good to concentrate on breaking through. You already have a foot inside the door of the Immortal Stage. The earlier you break through, the better it would be for the Hundred Treasures Realm.¡±

    Mu Yu chuckled and said, ¡°We still have Halfbeast Ind to take care of. After we¡¯re finished here, I will immediately close up. I believe I will get to the Immortal Stage soon.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Why, will Halfbeast Ind help you enter the Immortal Stage? If it helps, then it would be good. Otherwise, there¡¯s no need to be anxious. It¡¯s good to go out and find some trials.¡±

    Mu Yu nodded and said, ¡°The battles have benefited me a lot. I also found that cultivation wouldn¡¯t be able to help me. I should go for some trials.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s rx first.¡± After saying that, Zhao Hai turned his head and looked at the distance. There was a group of people approaching from a distance. Mu Yu focused his sight and saw that it was Hu Quan¡¯s group.

    Before long, Hu Quan arrived by the Hell King¡¯s Ship. The ship has also stopped. Hu Quan didn¡¯t bring a lot of people, only about a hundred. The group stopped outside the ship as Hu Quan bowed and said, ¡°Hu Quan has seen Mister Mu Yu and Mister Zhao Hai.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Patriarch Hu,e. Please have a seat.¡± There was a small table between Zhao Hai and Mu Yu. The two were sitting on transforming clouds on either end of the table, leisurely drinking tea.

    Hu Quan looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s smiling face and couldn¡¯t help but feel cold in his heart. He hastily nodded and took a cautious step onto the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Zhao Hai took out a transforming cloud and asked him to sit.

    Hu Quan thanked Zhao Hai immediately and then carefully sat on the transforming cloud. Zhao Hai picked up the teapot on the table and poured a cup of tea for Hu Quan. This frightened Hu Quan, he quickly stood up and said, ¡°I won¡¯t dare. Let me do it myself.¡±

    Looking at an Immortal Expert acting like this scared caused Zhao Hai to chuckle as he said, ¡°Patriarch Hu, there¡¯s no need to be anxious. Since you sent us a message, the Hundred Treasures Realm will not treat you unfairly.¡±

    Hu Quan expressed his gratitude as he said, ¡°Mister overpraised. That¡¯s something we should be doing. Although we want to gain autonomy over Halfbeast Ind, we never wanted to break away from the Hundred Treasures Realm. I want Misters to see this.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°The Lions originally weren¡¯t that ambitious. However, some people ignited their pride. These people don¡¯t want the Hundred Treasures Realm to progress. Unfortunately, they chose the wrong opponent. The Lions aren¡¯t qualified to cause trouble for the Hundred Treasures Realm. They chose to side with the high-grade realms. However, the high-grade realms aren¡¯t enough to move us.¡±

    Mu Yu chuckled and said, ¡°They just received help from the high-grade realms, and they start dreaming? Even if they invite all of the high-grade realms, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to cause trouble. Those people underestimate the Hundred Treasures Realm too much.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°They suffered heavy losses in the Sea of Clouds. On the other hand, we didn¡¯t lose a lot the two times we sent an expedition. Naturally, we are stronger. Now they came to cause us trouble. Since this is the case, I reckon it¡¯s time we clean them up. Brother Yu, what do you think?¡±

    Mu Yu smiled faintly and said, ¡°We¡¯ll wait for an opportunity. When the timees, it wouldn¡¯t bete to deal with them. Those guys knew that something was wrong. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have helped the Lion Race.¡±

    The two seem to be chatting casually, but the contents of their talk terrified Hu Quan. Naturally, he was sweating. He now understood where Ba Silei got his confidence from.

    Hu Quan knew about Ba Silei¡¯s contact with cultivators, but he didn¡¯t think much of it. He didn¡¯t expect Ba Silei to have such backing. No wonder the Hundred Treasures Realm was so cruel to the Lions.

    Zhao Hai looked at Hu Quan and said, ¡°Patriarch Hu, although Halfbeast Ind can be autonomous, we still need the Beast Races to form an alliance and have an alliance leader. So if anything happens in the future, we can approach the leader to pass the message to the others. We think Patriarch Hu would be appropriate to be the alliance leader.¡±

    When Hu Quan heard Zhao Hai, his expression changed. However, it wasn¡¯t a happy expression, but a solemn one. Others might think that this was a great opportunity, but not Hu Quan. If he really bes the alliance leader, a position handed over by the Hundred Treasures Realm, it means that he has sided with the Hundred Treasures Realm. When the timees, the beasts of Halfbeast Ind would look down on him.

    But at the same time, this also meant that the Fox Race would have the Hundred Treasures Realm behind them. This would be good for the Fox Race. If he doesn¡¯t ept, it¡¯s possible that he would offend Hundred Treasures Realm or Zhao Hai. The consequences of which he wouldn¡¯t be able to shoulder.

    Hu Quan ran through his thoughts in a blink of an eye. He stood up and then bowed to Mu Yu and Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Thank you Misters for your support. If Misters epts, Hu Quan is willing to be the alliance leader and serve the Hundred Treasures Realm.¡±

    Hearing Hu Quan, Zhao Hai chuckled and said, ¡°Patriarch Hu is a smart person. Rest assured, we will support you. Although your strength isn¡¯t great, it isn¡¯t small either. You should be able to hold someone down if they challenge your authority. If you can¡¯t, then we will be behind you. As long as you continue to be loyal to the Hundred Treasures Realm, you will continue to receive benefits. The Fox Race would certainly be the strongest race in Halfbeast Ind. But if you dare oppose us in private, or do some deals behind our backs, you can¡¯t me us for being impolite.¡±

    Hu Quan quickly replied, ¡°We won¡¯t dare. Mister can rest assured. We will work faithfully for the Hundred Treasures Realm. I¡¯ll make sure that nothing unfavorable will happen in Halfbeast Ind.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned his head to a distant ce. There were several ck spots approaching quickly. He chuckled and then turned to Mu Yu and said, ¡°Brother Mu, it seems like those people couldn¡¯t sit still. But they¡¯re a little toote.¡±

    Mu Yu smiled faintly and said, ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s unworthy to spend too much time thinking about them. Just let them off.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a nod.

 Chapter 1631 â€“ Buddhist Realm Visits

    <h4>Chapter 1631 - Buddhist Realm Visits</h4>

    Zhao Hai looked calmly at the Sea of Clouds in front of him. He¡¯s currently at Hidden Cloud Vige. The scenery of the ind was getting better and better. Right now, half the poption of the indprises people from the Hundred Treasures Realm. They were now ustomed to living on the ind. If it weren¡¯t for their appearance, they could be considered to be cultivators of the Cloudsea Territory.

    The other half of the poption were the original Cloudsea Territory cultivators. These cultivators were now quite strong. After several upgrades to their cloud beasts, their cultivation increased. Now most of these people were in the Transcending Tribtion Stage.

    They still do the missions every day. Some missions were in the Cloudsea Territory and some were in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. The Cloudsea Territory cultivators were now very familiar with the battlefield.

    This time Zhao Hai came to the Cloudsea Territory to take a look. Although the ind has already been mapped by the Space, he still wanted toe and see it for himself.

    Mu Yu has gone out to practice. Although it was still in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t know where he went. This trial would be important for Mu Yu. His rise to the Immortal Stage depended on it.

    Tang Jie was standing beside Zhao Hai. Although Hidden Cloud Vige was handed to him for management, Tang Jie didn¡¯t stay in the vige all the time. Because of this, he didn¡¯t know as much as Zhao Hai about the vige.

    It has been two years and Mu Yu was busy attacking the Immortal Stage. On the other hand, Zhao Hai studied the cultivation methods of the Divergent Race. Because of this, the errands of the Hundred Treasures Realm were handed over to Tang Jie. Tang Jie¡¯s progress was very obvious. This doesn¡¯t only include cultivation, his proud bearing had also mellowed down.

    Tang Jie turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, you became even more famous. All the realms in the battlefield are now calling you the Hell King. Hahaha. I heard that this nickname has been taken from the World of Cultivation.¡± Tang Jie admired Zhao Hai very much. Tang Jie was a witness to how Zhao Hai reached his position step by step. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t opportunistic. Everything was gained through Zhao Hai¡¯s own abilities.

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly as he nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s my nickname back in the World of Cultivation. I didn¡¯t expect it to reach here.¡±

    Tang Jieughed and said, ¡°Who asked you to be ruthless? Your extermination of the Lion Race hasn¡¯t been done before in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave him a look and said, ¡°If we don¡¯t destroy them, we¡¯ll only be making unnecessary trouble for ourselves. Now Halfbeast Ind is very good. With the Fox Race managing the other beast races, they¡¯re behaving themselves. Moreover, I made the Fox Race chase down the surviving members of the Lion Race. I also told the other races that providing shelter to the Lion Race is a crime. Everyone helping the Lion Race will be killed. This way, we¡¯ll be able topletely destroy the Lion Race. They will be a lesson to everyone who wants to mess with the Hundred Treasures Realm.¡±

    Tang Jie nodded and said, ¡°And you really taught them a lesson. Not only Halfbeast Ind, even our subordinate realms have be more obedient. Brother Hai, you might not know this, but a lot of people in the realm now regard you as an idol.¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine with me. Once Brother Yues back, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be at the Immortal Stage. He¡¯ll be a hero of the Hundred Treasures Realm.¡±

    Tang Jie shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s different. Brother Yu has been a key training genius since he was a child. He¡¯s talented and everyone admires him very much. But in the end, everyone will think that he was given a great environment. On the other hand, you ascended from the lower realms and reached your current situation with your own efforts. This is the reason everyone admires you the most.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Forget it. There¡¯s no use admiring me. There¡¯s no use in admiring me. In the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, nobody can tell me what to do. In any case, I don¡¯t care about what anyone thinks about me.¡±

    Tang Jieughed. He looked at Zhao Hai with a hint of admiration in his eyes. Then he said, ¡°I heard that the Elders are nning to punish the other high-grade realms due to what happened with the Lion Race. What do you think about this?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought about it and said, ¡°Giving them a lesson is also good. Otherwise, those fellows wouldn¡¯t behave. The Hundred Treasures Realm is now much strongerpared to those guys. If we don¡¯t show our fangs, then those guys wouldn¡¯t know their ce.¡±

    Tang Jie nodded, ¡°Those guys don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them. They should be thanking us for not making a move on them. But instead they provoked us. They should be taught a lesson.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s forget about this matter. Let¡¯s leave it to those above. As for the Cloudsea Territory, I think we should begin our expansion.¡±

    As he said that, a jade sword message flew in and stopped in front of Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai stared and then searched the jade sword message with his spiritual force. His expression quickly changed as he said, ¡°I need to go back. It says here that there¡¯s an urgent matter. Maybe something happened.¡±

    Tang Jie nodded and said, ¡°Alright. I still have to stay here for a few days. I haven¡¯t been here for a long time. Also, I like to stay here.¡± Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then nodded before turning around and leaving.

    When Zhao Hai returned to the Hundred Treasures Realm and arrived at the conference hall, he heard Zong Ze¡¯s voice saying, ¡°Little Haie in.¡± Zhao Hai responded and then walked in.

    Upon entering, Zhao Hai discovered two monks along with Zong Ze and the others. The monks were dressed in grey robes and had medium build. They looked ordinary but had golden skins. Their eyes were closed as though they were asleep.

    After looking at the two monks, Zhao Hai turned his head to Zong Ze and the others and then gave them a salute. Zong Ze¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t attractive. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Little Hai, these two Masters are High Monks from the Buddhist Realm. They¡¯re looking for you.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he cupped his fist towards the monks and said, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen the Masters. May I ask the reason why you¡¯re looking for me?¡±

    The older of the two monks opened his eyes. His gaze shot out towards Zhao Hai like electricity. Although this wasn¡¯t an attack, the gaze wasn¡¯t kind. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid of them but he was taken aback. He wondered when he offended the Buddhist Realm.

    It must be known that the Buddhist Realm was one of the Five Great Realms and their strength was formidable. Zhao Hai had no intention of offending them. And even if he wanted to offend them, he didn¡¯t have any interactions with the Buddhist Realm. Moreover, the Buddhist Cultivators of the World of Cultivation and the Buddhist Realm seem to have no connections. So why was this monk looking at him this unkindly?

    When the monk saw that Zhao Hai was unmoved by his faze, his eyes flickered. Then he said, ¡°Benefactor Zhao Hai, we¡¯re seeking you to ask for two things.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, ¡°What do the Masters want from me?¡±

    The monk replied, ¡°We want your Buddhist Techniques and your artifacts.¡±

    Hearing the monk, Zong Ze¡¯s expression changed. Zong Ze and the others stared at the two monks. They don¡¯t know about Zhao Hai¡¯s Buddhist Techniques, but they knew how powerful his artifacts were. And now these two monks want them?

    The smile on Zhao Hai¡¯s face didn¡¯t change. He looked at the two monks and said, ¡°Those two are my properties, aren¡¯t they? I don¡¯t know why the Masters ask for it.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The younger monk coldly snorted as he opened his eyes. Strangely, his eyes were red and teeming with killing intent. These eyes would only appear on demonic cultivators. It¡¯s amusing how it appeared on a monk.

    ¡°You practice our Buddhist Techniques and you also use the lost treasures of our realm. Is that enough of a reason?¡± The young monk¡¯s voice was sonorous and powerful.

    Zhao Hai turned to the young monk and then gave him a smile as he said, ¡°I practice your Buddhist methods? And you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m using your lost Buddhist artifacts? What evidence do you have?¡±

    ¡°My words are the evidence. Zhao Hai, don¡¯t you dare deny that you¡¯re using our Buddhist Methods.¡± The young monk overbearingly replied.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t bother looking at the younger monk anymore as he replied, ¡°The two Masters seem to have misunderstood. Actually, the Buddhist Realm is a branch of the World of Cultivation¡¯s Buddhist Sect, a subordinate realm of the Hundred Treasures Realm. So the Buddhist Realm should submit to the Hundred Treasures Realm.¡±

    The two monks¡¯ expressions changed. The younger monk coldly snorted and replied, ¡°You talk nonsense.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression also turned cold as he replied, ¡°Why do you say that? My words are the evidence. What makes you certain that you¡¯re not cultivating our Buddhist Sect¡¯s methods?¡±

    When Zhao Hai said this, the two monks couldn¡¯t speak for some time. Zhao Hai made it clear that they couldn¡¯t just use their words to attack him.

    The younger monk¡¯s expression changed. He angrily shouted, ¡°Good, you¡¯re a thief with sharp tongue. Go die!¡± Then he sent a fist towards Zhao Hai.

    The older monk was stunned, then he quickly shouted, ¡°Junior Brother, don¡¯t.¡± However it was toote. The fist energy of the young monk would soon reach Zhao Hai.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai also sent a punch forward. Fist met fist. An explosion was heard before the younger monk¡¯s expression changed. His wrist has been folded back.

    The young monk¡¯s face paled. But he was still able to pull back and then eat a pill.

    The old monk looked at the younger monk¡¯s hand and his expression changed. He was clear about his junior brother¡¯s strength. Although he was impulsive, he was actually formidable. This was especially true for his fist. Even Immortal Experts wouldn¡¯t dare meet his punch.

    A trace of anger shed through the eyes of the older monk. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going too far? Why hurt my junior brother?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the older monk. Then heughed and said, ¡°Unreasonable monks. Do you think that your Buddhist Realm is the master of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield? You can only attack others and they can¡¯t retaliate? You even dared to snatch another person¡¯s cultivation method and artifact. Let alone crippling his hand, even if I kill him, I wouldn¡¯t be wrong.¡±

    The older monk¡¯s expression was green. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°The techniques you use are techniques of the Buddhist Realm. Moreover, your artifact belongs to us. We have evidence.¡±

    Hearing the old monk, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Evidence? Where is it?¡±

    The old monk coldly snorted and then handed a jade slip to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Take a look.¡±

    Zhao Hai received the jade slip and swept it with his spiritual force. Then with a strange expression on his face as he said, ¡°This is the evidence you have?¡±

    The older monk said, ¡°Right, this is our evidence. It¡¯s a recorded history of the Buddhist Realm. As mentioned in the jade slip, you¡¯re using a supreme method of our realm, the Vajra Bodhi Divine Art. And your artifact is our Buddhist Realm¡¯s Ten-thousand Transformations Bowl.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed out loudly as he said, ¡°You don¡¯t even know the name of my technique and you dared to im that it belongs to the Buddhist Realm. Shameless. Most importantly, my artifact was made by a genius of our World of Cultivation. Indeed shameless. I have seen shameless people, but this is the first time I saw someone as shameless as you. My eyes have been opened.¡±

    Zong Ze, who didn¡¯t make a noise until now, said, ¡°Buddhist Realm friends, our Hundred Treasures Realm respect the Five Great Realms. We don¡¯t want to form any enmity with you. But to ckmail our Hundred Treasures Realm, do you really think that we won¡¯t dare fight you?¡± At the end, Zong Ze stood up. His expression was violent. It¡¯s clear that this gentle elder has been angered.

    The old monk wasn¡¯t afraid of Zong Ze¡¯s words. Conversely, he sneered and said, ¡°Who do you think you think you are? Zhao Hai¡¯s cultivation method belongs to the Buddhist Realm. His artifact also belongs to the Buddhist Realm. Others might be afraid of the Hundred Treasures Realm, but we are not. I forgot to tell you, on the way here, a cultivator from the Hundred Treasures Realm actually didn¡¯t give us a salute. So I took the chance to kill such a disrespectful cultivator. And those who are like him will suffer the same fate.¡± After he said that, he took out a severed head.

    When Zhao Hai saw the head that the old monk took out, hisplexion explosively changed.

 Chapter 1632 â€“ Mad From Hate

    <h4>Chapter 1632 - Mad From Hate</h4>

    Mu Yu!

    The head belonged to Mu Yu!

    Zhao Hai could feel that the head wasn¡¯t fake. It was a true head, Mu Yu¡¯s true head!

    Zhao Hai felt his head explode. He lost the ability to think. Mu Yu was Zhao Hai¡¯s first friend that was killed!

    Mu Yu had been a good friend to Zhao Hai. To be honest, Zhao Hai might be gentle, but he was arrogant deep inside. He had no intention of bowing to anyone. He was a person who was soft outside but was hard inside.

    Mu Yu was the opposite. He was someone who appeared strong on the outside, but he was someone who didn¡¯t like to kill. He also didn¡¯t want to make a lot of enemies. He was only impolite to enemies of the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Because of Mu Yu¡¯s character, he was able to blend in with Zhao Hai and be his good friend. Although Zhao Hai had thought of controlling the Hundred Treasures Realm, he also knew that Mu Yu would lead the Hundred Treasures Realm in the future. Zhao Hai believed in Mu Yu. He believed that Mu Yu would not make any moves on him once he gained power. By then, the Hundred Treasures Realm would still listen to Zhao Hai¡¯s words through Mu Yu.

    It can be said that Mu Yu was a very tolerant person. He can ept all of Zhao Hai¡¯s unique behaviors. He doesn¡¯t think much about Zhao Hai¡¯s actions, he was the best partner for Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai understood that two skilled people might not make a job easier. Sometimes the two would fight each other because of their pride. This pride would cause the job to be harder.

    However, Mu Yu wasn¡¯t proud and he supported Zhao Hai. Therefore, Zhao Hai admired Mu Yu very much. He nned to make Mu Yu a longtime friend. And he might even reveal the Space to him in the future.

    But all of these ns were turned into smoke. Mu Yu was killed. He was beheaded and his head was brought in front of Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai felt his brain shut down. The only thing in his eyes was Mu Yu¡¯s head. The head didn¡¯t have any painful expression. However, the head looked fierce. It was as if he was unwilling to meet his end.

    At this time, a voice sounded out in Zhao Hai¡¯s head, ¡°Brother Hai. Wake up! You need to avenge Brother Mu Yu!¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s mind cleared. He closed his eyes and then opened them once again. His expression returned to normal. He looked at Mu Yu¡¯s head on the old monk¡¯s hand and then slowly raised his head. He stared deep into the old monk¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°Did you know how big of a mistake the Buddhist Realm just made? This mistake will cause the Buddhist Realm to lose its very existence.¡±

    The old monk looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s expression. He doesn¡¯t know why, but he suddenly felt his heart grow cold. Moreover, the coldness slowly filled his entire body. He began to feel like an ordinary person inside a cave, naked, amidst a winter storm.

    Killing aura. The old monk was certain that this was killing aura. He wasn¡¯t a pacifist Buddhist who prayed to the Buddha all day. He was a monk that was aware of the world outside. He knew what killing aura meant. Among the people he knows, nobody was even a step lower than Zhao Hai¡¯s killing aura.

    Zhao Hai stared intently into the two monks as he coldly said, ¡°Since you are here, you will be the first and second casualty of the Buddhist Realm¡¯s destruction. I will turn you and everyone from the Buddhist Realm into Undead. This I promise.¡± After that, Zhao Hai waved his hand. The monks wanted to escape, but they suddenly realized that their hearts were exploding. They had already lost all means of resistance.

    Zhao Hai turned the two monks into Undead. Then he interrogated them, ¡°Where is the rest of Elder Brother Mu¡¯s corpse?¡±

    The undead monks revealed a location and then Zhao Hai disappeared immediately.

    Once Zhao Hai vanished, Zong Ze and the others also responded. Mu Yu¡¯s death was extremely sudden to them. Mu Yu was a talent that was fully nurtured by the Hundred Treasures Realm. Although Mu Yu wasn¡¯t the only talent trained by the Hundred Treasures Realm, he was the most powerful ones. He was already titled as one of the future leaders of the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    With such an identity, any realm would hesitate making a move on him. Even the high-grade realms wouldn¡¯t dare make a move on such a person.

    However, the Buddhist Realm actually dared to do so. They not only killed Mu Yu, they even dared to demonstrate his head before the Hundred Treasures Realm. What do they want to do? Do they think that the Hundred Treasures Realm was so easy to bully?

    Zong Ze looked at everyone inside the hall and then said, ¡°Tell Mu Yao about this, tell everyone from the Hundred Treasures Realm! Starting today, the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Buddhist Realm are at war. Only after one side perishes will this war end!¡±

    His voice was cold and was akin to being an angry roar. The Hundred Treasures Realm will go into a life and death war with the Buddhist Realm.

    The Buddhist Realm wouldn¡¯t expect this. They had been one of the Five Great Realms for too long and they had been the most closed off realm among the five. They continued to live their lives unless something big happens, then they would know of it in advance. For example, when the Divergent Realm and the Sword Realm were about to deal with the Fireweavers, the Buddhist Realm was notified in advance, which gave them a lot of benefits.

    This made the people of the Buddhist Realm think that they were the Big Brothers of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. They didn¡¯t need to head out yet others would send them benefits. The others have to kill each other while the Buddhist Realm can just receive benefits infort. If this wasn¡¯t being a Big Brother, then what is?

    Because of this, when they heard that Zhao Hai had a unique Buddhist Technique as well as an artifact that can transform into other artifacts, naturally they wanted to get it for themselves. But at the same time, they cared about their face, so they fabricated historical data and then killed someone of status in the Hundred Treasures Realm in order to frighten them. In their opinion, they were the Big Brothers and the Hundred Treasures Realm should just bow down and send over what they want.

    However, they made a mistake. They didn¡¯t know that they had just shaken the ho¡¯s nest. A ho¡¯s nest that would eat them up to the bones.

    When Mu Yao heard the news that Mu Yu was killed by the Buddhist Realm, he immediately announced a full-on war with the Buddhist Realm. The whole Hundred Treasures Realm went crazy.

    It must be said that the Hundred Treasures Realm had been on an upward progresstely. From their victory against the Giant Spirit Realm and the Fireweavers, destruction of the Ghost Spirit Realm, expedition to the Cloudsea Territory, destruction of the Fireweavers, and even the acquisition of Halfbeast Ind, the people of the Hundred Treasures Realm were able to feel a sense of pride. The other high-grade realms went to the Cloudsea Territory and failed, but the Hundred Treasures Realm were able to expand and gain benefits. They were getting closer to the Five Great Realms.

    Because of this, the people of the Hundred Treasures Realm had been holding their heads high. They were happy and proud of their realm. This was an invisible cohesive force that made everyone united in the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Then just as the Hundred Treasures Realm was feeling proud, the Buddhist Realm appeared and then pped them hard in the face. They wanted Zhao Hai to hand his techniques and artifact over, they even killed Mu Yu to frighten the Hundred Treasures Realm. Did they really expect that the Hundred Treasures Realm would be afraid?

    You can kill people if you want. But you just had to choose someone with a good reputation in the Hundred Treasures Realm. Moreover, Mu Yu was already seen as a future leader of the Hundred Treasures Realm. This wasn¡¯t as simple as pping the realm¡¯s face. It was simply defecating on the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s face.

    The Hundred Treasures Realm burned with hatred, even their subordinates were pulled over. All realms in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield became silent. They didn¡¯t dare make any noise. They knew that the Hundred Treasures Realm was going mad. If they dared to even show their face, they might risk being attacked by the crazed Hundred Treasures Realm.

    At this time, the Buddhist Realm received the news. They were stunned at first. They were the Eldest Brothers of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Their younger brother has something they want. Not only did the younger brother decline, they also dared to kill their people. The younger brother even dared to dere war against them!

    Hearing this, the Buddhist Realm was angered. They also dered war against the Hundred Treasures Realm. They began to recruit an army to send.

    But before the Buddhist Realm could send their army, the Hundred Treasures Realm already set out. This time, they went all out against the Buddhist Realm. All of their weapons were taken out. Even the headquarters was left with the minimum amount of people needed to function. Everything they could bring, they brought. There was a 500 thousand-man army involving more than 50 thousand Immortal Experts.

    An army this enormous would naturally be noticed by the people of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Everyone was silent. They could see that the Hundred Treasures Realm were going all out this time. They weren¡¯t going to spare anyone. It was clear that they had gone mad!

    But what made everyone feel strange was the absence of Zhao Hai. He hasn¡¯t been seen for several days. He didn¡¯t even move together with the Hundred Treasures Realm army. Nobody knew where he was.

    Although the other realms didn¡¯t know, the people of the Hundred Treasures Realm did. After fetching the rest of Mu Yu¡¯s body, Zhao Hai went to the Hundred Treasures Realm to bury his corpse. At the same time, he mourned beside Mu Yu¡¯s coffin. He ns to mourn for seven days before attacking the Buddhist Realm.

    From the moment the Hundred Treasures Realm dered war against the Buddhist Realm to the moment they dispatched their troops, only five days had passed. In other words, when the Hundred Treasures Realm army set out, Zhao Hai was still mourning. It was normal that nobody saw him.

 Chapter 1633 â€“ Kong Jian Buddhist

    <h4>Chapter 1633 - Kong Jian Buddhist</h4>

    Zhao Hai sat before Mu Yu¡¯s grave. He changed his ck robes into white ones. Laura and the others were also by his side. Mu Yu¡¯s grave was ced on Mu Yao¡¯s. Zhao Hai built a simple but beautiful tomb there.

    Zhao Hai looked at Mu Yu¡¯s tombstone and said, ¡°Brother Mu, it¡¯s already seven days. It¡¯s time for me to leave. Rest assured, I will send the entire Buddhist Realm to the afterlife to serve you.¡± Then Zhao Hai took out three sticks of incense and burned them in front of the grave.

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, 100rge artifacts, 1000 Sword Shuttles, 500 million Undead with rifles, 1 billion Bugs, and 1 billion beasts have been prepared. The Immortal Undead are on standby, waiting to make a move at any time.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always made my moves in a low-key manner since I still don¡¯t know much about the Sky Tower. I also don¡¯t know the people behind the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. These are potential threats. If I¡¯m too eye-catching, these guys mighte to deal with us. I only showed little strength. But I didn¡¯t expect people to treat me as a pushover just because I¡¯m too low-profile. They even dared to touch Brother Mu. It¡¯s my fault. From now on, I won¡¯t hold back. I¡¯ll kill everyone who dares cross me. Cai¡¯er, how¡¯s our preparation for the Buddhist Realm?¡±

    Cai¡¯er replied, ¡°It¡¯s been prepared. All subordinate realms of the Buddhist Realm as well as their headquarters have all been mapped. I also arranged silver needles in their realm. We can send people over there whenever we want.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, remember, the transmission formations between the Buddhist Realm and their headquarters cannot be destroyed. I must let everyone know that even if they withdraw from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, they still wouldn¡¯t be safe.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded. Zhao Hai turned his head to Mu Yu¡¯s grave. After a short pause, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± With Zhao Hai¡¯s order, the group vanished and then reappeared in the headquarters of the Buddhist Realm.

    Appearing alongside Zhao Hai were 100rge artifacts, 1000 sword shuttles, and 500 million Undead. What kind of number was 500 million Undead? Even a strong power like the Hundred Treasures Realm could only muster up 500 thousand troops in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Compared to 500 million, 500 thousand was very small.

    To put into perspective, even if there were 500 million ordinary people there, an Immortal Expert would still be unable to deal with them all without taking a rest. The number alone was enough to exhaust them. And now, Zhao Hai had 500 million Undead with rifles in their hands.

    Zhao Hai had one goal. He wanted to build prestige. He wanted the entire Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield to know that he was someone they shouldn¡¯t mess with.

    The Buddhist Realm naturally weren¡¯t prepared for Zhao Hai¡¯s sudden appearance. They transferred a lot of people in order to deal with the Hundred Treasures Realm. Although the Buddhist Realm treated themselves as the Eldest Brothers of the battlefield, they weren¡¯t idiots to think that one of their people equals ten of the others. The headquarters now had a lot of people who were preparing to attack the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Since the Hundred Treasures Realm was very far from the Buddhist Realm, and because they were attacking the Buddhist Realm, the other realms didn¡¯t help them, nor did they think of hindering the path of the Hundred Treasures Realm army. All the other high-grade realms were eager to watch the two fight to the death.

    Because of this, the high-grade realms didn¡¯t make a move on the Hundred Treasures Realm. However, they also didn¡¯t permit the Hundred Treasures Realm to use their transmission formation. The Hundred Treasures Realm could only fly towards the Buddhist Realm.

    The high-grade realms weren¡¯t willing to show their faces to the Hundred Treasures Realm. The Hundred Treasures Realm turned crazy because of the Buddhist Realm. If someone else dared to make a disturbance, the Hundred Treasures Realm might just attack them. No realm wanted to cause trouble for the Hundred Treasures Realm army at this time.

    The Hundred Treasures Realm army was quick, but 500 thousand people can only move so fast, therefore the Buddhist Realm were aware of their movements. It was also because of this that they were still unprepared for battle when Zhao Hai appeared.

    Zhao Hai attacked the headquarters of the Buddhist Realm with the troops he appeared with. As for the subordinate realms of the Buddhist Realm, the space¡¯s beasts were sent after them. He didn¡¯t eliminate these subordinate realms. He just had the Space¡¯s beasts upy their transmission formations so that they would have no way to support the Buddhist Realm.

    As for the Buddhist Realm itself, Zhao Hai sent out the 1 billion Bugs to attack it. The Bug Race had been the most effective race when it came to assault. Although they had been suppressed by the Space, this didn¡¯t mean that they were weak. In fact, the Bug Race had continued to fight each other inside the Space. Only Julie can make them listen. Zhao Hai also turned a blind eye to this infighting. In this way, the Bug Race could maintain their fighting strength.

    With the abrupt assault of Zhao Hai, the Buddhist Realm weren¡¯t able to respond. Not to mention the other ces, even the Buddhist Realm¡¯s headquarters weren¡¯t able to defend. There were 100 Giant Spirit Treasure Ships as well as 1000 sword shuttles. What kind of number was that? Therge artifacts filled the airspace of the headquarters and then assaulted the headquarters.

    This time, in order to deal with the Buddhist Realm, Zhao Hai used Faith Power in all of hisrge artifacts, making them more powerful. For a while, the Buddhist Realm¡¯s headquarters was overwhelmed by therge artifacts that were swimming like fish in water. Looking at the amount ofrge artifacts present, the people of the Buddhist Realm were dumbfounded. They sent Immortal Experts to deal with them but it was useless. Even the sword shuttles would need ten Immortal Experts to stop just one. As for the Giant Spirit Treasure Ships, it would take more than a hundred Immortal Experts to stop just one.

    This doesn¡¯t mean that one Giant Spirit Treasure Ship was as strong as 100 Immortal Experts. This was a matter of size. Immortal Experts are strong, but they weren¡¯t as big as the Giant Spirit Treasure Ships. Size meant greater mass and in turn it meant greater impact strength.

    Additionally, the Immortal Experts of the Buddhist Realm haven¡¯t faced Zhao Hai¡¯srge artifacts before. So even if 100 Immortal Experts tried to block a Giant Spirit Treasure Ship, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to stop its charge.

    Only Zhao Hai¡¯srge artifacts could be this strong,rge artifacts of other people wouldn¡¯t be able to be as strong as this. With the yin-yang lightning pond as well as Faith Power, Zhao Hai¡¯srge artifacts were unmatched.

    However, the Buddhist Realm was also an established realm. Their resistance was quite fierce. Zhao Hai also released the giant turtle. And the Undead Prisonheart was on standby. With these two powerful existences, nobody from the Buddhist Realm could defend.

    ¡°Amitabha!¡± Seeing that the Buddhist Realm was about to fall, someone suddenly shouted Buddha¡¯s name. The name alone carried enough power that it rang inside everyone¡¯s head, causing their minds to be tranquil.

    ¡°May I ask who the benefactor is? Whye to the quiet Buddhist Realm and cause this heavy enmity!¡± As this voice was heard, an old Buddhist Monk walked out of the cave residence.

    When Zhao Hai saw the old monk, his expression couldn¡¯t help but change. This was because he could clearly sense a very dangerous aura around this person.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and stopped all of hisrge artifacts and Undead. However, the Undead still surrounded the Buddhist Realm¡¯s headquarters.

    Looking at the Undead blotting out the sky, the people in the Buddhist Realm¡¯s headquarters couldn¡¯t help but feel startled. Zhao Hai had only attacked the headquarters for two hours, yet he had already caused tens of thousands of people to die.

    What made them afraid the most was that those who died stood up again and turned against their allies. And each one of these Undead were as powerful as when they were alive. This was what terrified the people of the Buddhist Realm the most.

    Zhao Hai looked at the old monk and said, ¡°Are you someone from the Buddhist Realm?¡±

    The old monk replied, ¡°Amitabha. This one is Lao Na, a supreme elder of the Buddhist Realm. I¡¯m called Kong Jian Buddhist. I don¡¯t know what hatred the benefactor has against the Buddhist Realm.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the monk andughed as he replied, ¡°Old Monk. Your Buddhist Realm wants to snatch my Cultivation Method as well as myrge artifacts. You even killed my good friend. If this isn¡¯t counted as enmity, then what is? In the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, strength is everything. We must be responsible for all that we do. Since you decided to make a move on me, then don¡¯t me me for taking revenge. If I wasn¡¯t strong, then my cultivation and artifacts would be stolen, my friends would be killed, and I wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about it. But since I have the strength, then the Buddhist Realm cannot me me for taking action. On the battlefield, we talk with our fists. There¡¯s no use talking.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai waved his hand. Then the Undead and therge artifacts moved once more.

    The old monk saw that there was no possibility of stopping Zhao Hai. He hummed and then flew in the air. Soon after, a huge Buddhist image appeared in the air. The Buddha was sitting cross legged with a slightly opened eye. Then he lifted his arm and then pushed a palm forward.

    The palm was very imposing. Looking at this, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression turned serious. He can feel that the monk was using Faith Power.

    Zhao Hai was standing on the back of the turtle. He knew that the turtle could not take this attack. He flew up and then stood in the air before punching out towards the approaching attack.

    When the old monk¡¯s palm hit Zhao Hai¡¯s fist, arge explosion was heard. The explosion blew Zhao Hai back.

    Seeing Zhao Hai being pushed back, the people in the Buddhist Realm¡¯s headquarters cheered. But their happiness was short-lived. This was because they discovered that the Undead and therge artifacts haven¡¯t stopped!

 Chapter 1634 â€“ Occupied Headquarters

    <h4>Chapter 1634 - upied Headquarters</h4>

    Even if the people from the Buddhist Realm had been stupid until now, they still knew that theserge artifacts and Undead were under Zhao Hai¡¯s control. As long as he was killed, these artifacts and Undead would disappear. The problem before was, they didn¡¯t have the ability to kill Zhao Hai.

    When Zhao Hai was pped by the monk, the people in the Buddhist Realm headquarters were very happy. Although these people didn¡¯t know who this Kong Jian Buddha was, they still cheered.

    While they were waiting for things to end, they discovered that therge artifacts not only kept attacking, the Undead were attacking as well. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai flew back and stopped mid-air.

    Kong Jian Buddhist couldn¡¯t help but stare. He didn¡¯t expect his powerful technique to be useless against Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai stood in the air as he looked at the huge Buddha in the air. The Buddha sat in ce with its eyes slightly shut. One hand formed a seal while the other held a lotus. The Buddha was also sitting on a red lotus.

    Zhao Hai was sure that this was a true Buddha, this might be the reason Lao Na was called the Kong Jian Buddha. But how did he do it? Why does Zhao Hai have no methods to release a Buddha from his body?

    He knew that this wasn¡¯t due to Lao Na using Faith Power. It seems like they have a more clever use of Faith Power.

    Seeing that the Buddha failed to deal with Zhao Hai with its first move, Lao Na immediately formed seals. The Buddha followed Lao Na¡¯s gestures on one hand while still holding the lotus on the other. The lotus on the Buddha¡¯s hand then flew up and tried to cover Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai hurriedly sent a punch over. However, the lotus was very tough. He failed to deal with the lotus with one blow and was immediately covered by it. The Buddha pressed on the lotus, trying to seal Zhao Hai inside.

    Zhao Hai felt himself going to a strange ce. Around him were constant mumblings of Buddhist mantras. At the same time, the sounds were sending spiritual attacks towards him.

    Zhao Hai stared and then couldn¡¯t help but smile. He understood that he was sealed, but he wasn¡¯t anxious. This kind of spiritual attack has no effect on him. Maybe it might do something if it were in the past, but after learning Prisonheart¡¯s method his spirit has be more powerful.

    However, since he didn¡¯t know what was happening outside, Zhao Hai contacted Cai¡¯er and the others to see if he could still talk to them.

    Upon hearing Cai¡¯er¡¯s response, Zhao Hai was relieved. Then he sneered as his body disappeared and reappeared outside the Buddhist Realm¡¯s headquarters.

    Before he could let out a sigh of relief at sealing Zhao Hai, Lao Na saw Zhao Hai suddenly appearing in front of him. His pupils couldn¡¯t help but shrink. He quickly formed a knot with his hands. The Buddha¡¯s lotus opened when he chanted, ¡°The void is empty, five-senses seal!¡±

    Along with Lao Na¡¯s voice, Zhao Hai suddenly felt an unusual energy covering him up. Then he felt his eyesight, hearing, smell, taste, and sense of touch disappear.

    Zhao Hai knew that this was the Five-senses Seal of the Buddhist Sect. The five senses were the sense of vision, hearing, smell, taste, and touch. Zhao Hai¡¯s five senses have been sealed.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect this Kong Jiang Buddhist to be so strong. He even knows a lot of methods including this Five-senses Seal.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t startled. He immediately surrounded his body with Faith power in order to flush away the strange energy.

    Faith Power poured out of Zhao Hai¡¯s body. When it met with the strange energy, it was like water dousing fire. As the Faith Power dissolved the sealing energy, Zhao Hai began to regain his five senses.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai felt his body flying. The energy that surrounded him had beenpletely dissolved by the Faith Power. This made Zhao Hai realize that he was attacked when he lost his senses.

    Fortunately, his body was different. Itpletely ignored Lao Na¡¯s attack. Zhao Hai¡¯s body shook and then stopped.

    Zhao Hai looked at Lao Na and said, ¡°You¡¯re strong, but it¡¯s time to stop.¡± He waved his hand as his flying swords flew out and encircled Lao Na. The Ten-thousand Transformations Sword Formation immediately took form. Zhao Hai also poured Faith Power onto these swords. Then Zhao Hai flew towards Lao Na.

    Zhao Hai used all his strength as well as his Faith Power and Buddhist Techniques. He wants to see if his techniques were more powerful than the ones the Buddhist Realm used.

    As he used his Buddhist Techniques, he made sure to have the Ten-thousand Sword Transformations Formation on standby.

    As Zhao Hai moved, copies of him began appearing in a row. These people used their own techniques to attack the Buddha.

    Cloning Technique, this was the Cloning Technique. Zhao Hai was using the Cloning Technique included in his set of Buddhist Techniques. Once the clonesbined their attacks, the effects became extraordinary.

    Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s attack, Lao Nao couldn¡¯t help but stare, then his expression changed. He made seals with his hands which the Buddha avatar behind him followed along. Ayer of gold light appeared around the Buddha.

    But just as that golden light appeared, the majority of it was absorbed by the Ten-thousand Transformations Sword Formation. Then Zhao Hai¡¯s attack arrived. A loud explosion was heard which caused the surrounding Buddhists to change their expression. A lot of them didn¡¯t know who Lao Na was, but some Immortal Experts knew about him. He was an expert from one or two generations ago. He identally obtained a method to extract Faith Power which allowed his cultivation to improve very swiftly. When he reached the Immortal Stage, he closed up. It has been hundreds of years since his retreat and he only appeared now.

    Everyone in Lao Na¡¯s generation has already entered eternal rest. The reason the Buddhist Realm knew that he was alive was because Lao Na would open his cave once every 100 years in order to conduct a lecture to other Immortal Experts. Naturally, only a few people knew of this matter.

    Regardless, the high-level personnel of the Buddhist Realm knew that a powerful ancestor was alive. This was also the biggest card that the Buddhist Realm had.

    It was precisely because they knew Lao Na that the senior experts of the Buddhist Realm panicked when they saw that he couldn¡¯t do anything to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop as he kept attacking Lao Na. Although Lao Na wanted to resist, Zhao Hai was now using his Cloning Technique, making it hard for the Buddhist to block. As time went on, Zhao Hai¡¯s attacks became more and more powerful. The Buddha¡¯s golden shield began to be exhausted. In the end, it broke along with an explosion.

    Lao Na didn¡¯t immediately die from Zhao Hai¡¯s attack. But his expression was ugly to look at. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be this formidable. It would be toote for him to fight back.

    It consumes a lot of Faith Power to reinforce Buddhist Technique. Unlike Zhao Hai, Lao Nao only has a small amount. Because of his previous actions, he already ran out of Faith Power. So even if he wanted to retaliate, Lao Na could no longer do so.

    Zhao Hai kept sending attacks to the Buddha avatar. Before long, the avatar slowly disappeared.

    The moment the Buddha avatar vanished, Lao Na vomited a mouthful of blood. With nothing left to resist Zhao Hai, Lao Nao was soon killed by the attacks sent by Zhao Hai and his clones.

    After killing Lao Na, Zhao Hai immediately sent his corpse to the Space and turned him into an Undead. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately release him to attack the Buddhist Realm headquarters. Instead, he stayed in the Space to record everything he knew.

    The attack on the Buddhist Realm headquarters didn¡¯t stop. On the contrary, the offense strengthened. Although the Buddhist were still resisting, their resistance was short-lived.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Zong Ze and Mu Yao stood on the bow of a Giant Spirit Treasure Ship. This ship was refined by the Hundred Treasures Realm without Zhao Hai¡¯s help. Dozens of these ships flew right behind the main ship. This time, the Hundred Treasures Realm took out all of its wealth. Five hundred thousand troops were on the Giant Spirit Treasure Ships as they charged towards the Buddhist Realm¡¯s domain.

    Although they were still far from the Buddhist Realm¡¯s headquarters, the Giant Spirit Treasure Ships were moving at their fastest speed. Since people were on shifts in inputting their energy, the ships managed to maintain their peak speed.

    Both Zong Ze and Mu Yao had heavy expressions. The Buddhist Realm enraged them this time. Mu Yao was even more angry and mad. The disciple he was most proud of has been killed, how could he not be angry.

    At this time, Tang Jie who was behind the two of them said, ¡°Uncle Master, it¡¯s the seventh day. I¡¯m afraid Brother Hai has made his move. Do you think he has rushed to the Buddhist Realm headquarters to take revenge?¡±

    Hearing what Tang Jie said, Mu Yao couldn¡¯t help but stare, then his expression changed as he said, ¡°That¡¯s quite possible. I¡¯m afraid the one most angered by this is Little Hai. He might think that Little Yu was implicated by him. He also has a very good rtionship with Little Yu. How can he not be mad?¡±

    Zong Ze sighed and said, ¡°Who would have thought that something like this would happen. Mu Yao, do you think that someone nned for this to happen? They didn¡¯t like how the Hundred Treasures Realm were doing, so they sent the Buddhist Realm to deal with us. Otherwise, why would the Buddhist Realm deliberately make such a move? Little Hai¡¯s strength has been known for a long time. They should have made a move a long time ago.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded and said, ¡°It is indeed strange. But I think it wouldn¡¯t take long before we find out. The Hundred Treasures Realm are now fullymitted to attacking the Buddhist Realm. We left our headquarters almost empty. If someone wants to deal with us, they will certainly seize this opportunity.¡±

    Zong Ze¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Then isn¡¯t the headquarters in danger? Will people really make a move on us?¡± Mu Yao let out a deep sigh as he said, ¡°It depends if there¡¯s someone orchestrating everything or not. If there is, then the headquarters will definitely be attacked. This can be considered as the greatest crisis of the Hundred Treasures Realm. If the Buddhist Realm was pushed by someone to deal with us, then the headquarters will be attacked. Then they will give us a hard time in going back.¡±

    Zong Ze turned to Mu Yao and said, ¡°Mu Yao, you¡¯re not a reckless person, so why did you agree to allow the realm to dispatch all of its troops?¡± Mu Yao replied, ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m confident in the Hundred Treasures Realm. I believe that we would still have the strength to take our headquarters back after attacking the Buddhist Realm. At the same time, we have to pull out the person behind everything. It¡¯s dangerous for us if they keep being in the dark.¡± Zong Ze sighed. Although he agrees with Mu Yao, he thought that Mu Yao¡¯s approach was very risky. He didn¡¯t take into ount the possibility of the Hundred Treasures Realm being defeated by the Buddhist Realm.

    However, Zong Ze understood Mu Yao. Anyone would be mad if their disciple was killed. Mu Yao was already doing very well given his circumstances.

    Mu Yao also understood Zong Ze¡¯s thoughts. The reason why he agreed to go all out was partly because he wanted to see if someone was behind this matter. The other half was for revenge. He wanted to avenge Mu Yu.

    At this time, a jade sword message appeared in front of Mu Yao. Mu Yao immediately received the jade sword message and scanned it with his spiritual force. His expression changed as he gave a cold snort. A trace of cruelty shed through his face.

    Mu Yao gave the impression of being mild-tempered. This was the first time that a fierce expression appeared on his face. This caused Zong Ze to stare. He received the jade sword message that Mu Yao handed over and searched it with his spiritual force. Soon enough, his expression changed as well. His expression was no worse than Mu Yao¡¯s.

    Tang Jie looked at the two and then was afraid. But he collected himself and asked, ¡°Uncle Master, what happened?¡±

    Mu Yao coldly snorted and said, ¡°The report said that the high-grade realms around us have sent troops to upy our headquarters. Our subordinate realms have already surrendered. I already made preparations for this. I told them to surrender immediately if someone attacks our territory, but they need to give us news about what happened. And the news came.¡± Tang Jie heard Mu Yao and his expression changed. Then he angrily cursed, ¡°Scum! Those bastards! They want to use the fire to rob the house! I¡¯ll kill them all.¡±

    Mu Yao coldly snorted and said, ¡°Just wait, let them jump around for some time. When we go back, we¡¯ll see how they act.¡± After he said that, another jade sword message stopped in front of him. Mu Yao received the sword and scanned it with his spiritual force.

 Chapter 1635 â€“ Returning to the Headquarters

    <h4>Chapter 1635 - Returning to the Headquarters</h4>

    Mu Yao¡¯s expression turned bright. But the contents of the jade sword message caused him to feel conflicted. The jade sword message was sent by Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai told him that there¡¯s no longer need to worry about the Buddhist Realm. The enmity has been taken care of.

    Mu Yao didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would send the message this soon. Moreover, he even stated that the enmity has been quenched!

    If he didn¡¯t know Zhao Hai, Mu Yao might think that Zhao Hai was making a joke. But this was impossible.

    Seeing Mu Yao¡¯s silly expression as he stood there motionlessly, Zong Ze thought that he received bad news. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± As he said that, he received the jade sword message from Mu Yao¡¯s hand and then scanned it with his spiritual force.

    After reading the contents inside the jade sword, Zong Ze was also stunned. He looked at Mu Yao and said, ¡°Is this real? How did that kid do it?¡±

    Mu Yao smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Who knows what methods that kid has. It seems like he hasn¡¯t shown his real strength before. The Buddhist Realm really provoked him. But I must say, the kid is strong. I also know how he did it.¡±

    Zong Ze smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop talking about that. Let¡¯s think about what we do next.¡±

    Mu Yao sneered and said, ¡°What else should we do? We¡¯ll go deal with those who dared to rob our Hundred Treasures Realm. I think they have lived long enough. Since Little Hai says so, then the Buddhist Realm will be dealt with soon. When the timees, even if they want to cry, they wouldn¡¯t be able to.¡±

    Zong Ze¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°This is a good opportunity. Even if we can¡¯t deal with the Five Great Realms, we can at least deal with the smaller realms. At that time, the only people left in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield will be the new Great Realms.¡±

    Mu Yao actually wasn¡¯t feeling very good deep inside. His disciple has been killed. Mu Yu was like a son to him. But in the end, Mu Yao was someone who went through a lot of storms. Moreover, he had the same attitude as Mu Yu, cing the Hundred Treasures Realm first. It can be said that Mu Yu was heavily influenced by Mu Yao.

    It was because of this personality that Mu Yao was able to make the proper decisions for the realm. So after thinking for a moment, he nodded and said, ¡°This is a good opportunity. Little Hai will not joke about these things. Since he said that there¡¯s no need to worry about the Buddhist Realm, then we no longer need to worry about them. Let¡¯s arrange 100 thousand people to meet Little Hai, the rest will immediately go back to the headquarters.¡±

    Zong Ze nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Soon after, the fleet was divided into two. The majority went back to the headquarters while the other half continued on.

    The Buddhist Realm has been basically dealt with. With Lao Na¡¯s death, there¡¯s nothing the Buddhist Realm can do against Zhao Hai. The situation in the Buddhist Realm itself was much worse. The people were faced with terrifying bugs that didn¡¯t know fear. They didn¡¯t even have the chance to resist.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t allow the bugs to eat the people of the Buddhist Realm. Although he wanted to do it, he didn¡¯t. This wasn¡¯t to say that he pitied them. In fact, Zhao Hai has no pity for these people. The reason he didn¡¯t let the bugs eat the Buddhists was because he wanted to leave their bodies as a lesson to other people. Corpses were more shocking than being eaten by the bug race. These bugs were ravenous, they wouldn¡¯t leave anything behind, not even bone shards would be left.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t polite. All those with strength in the Buddhist Realm were killed. The Buddhist Realm would soon be part of the Hundred Treasures Realm. He can make others go take a look, but they would upy itter on.

    Looking at the people in the Buddhist Realm headquarters putting up ast-ditch effort, Zhao Hai let out a long breath. He knew clearly that after this, nobody in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield would dare annoy him. Not just him, nobody would offend the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know what the people of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield would think after seeing his action. But one thing was for certain, after seeing his strength, these people wouldn¡¯t be able to sit still.

    Zhao Hai also knows what was happening to the Hundred Treasures Realm headquarters. However, he wasn¡¯t worried. In his opinion, these high-grade realms were jumping clowns, simply not worth being treated seriously. After dealing with the Buddhist Realm, he can just directly swallow them.

    Zhao Hai was also aware of Mu Yao and Zong Ze saying that the Hundred Treasures Realm would be one of the Five Great Realms. However, they seem to have no ambition of unifying the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Zhao Hai could understand this. In fact, Zhao Hai no longer has any interest in the battlefield. The level of the battlefield was now quite low for him. There¡¯s nothing there that could help him be stronger. Now he wanted to know if there was another realm outside the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    As for the group from the Hundred Treasures Realm that were heading over, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried about them. Besides the Buddhist Realm headquarters ,the other ces have been attacked by beasts. After shing with the beasts, the subordinate realms found that they couldn¡¯t do anything and gave up. They understood that these beasts were controlled by someone and weren¡¯t wild beasts. This meant that someone was targeting the Buddhist Realm.

    These subordinate realms also wanted to see who the people that attacked the Buddhist Realm were. Therefore, thoughts of rebelling slowly disappeared from their minds. To these subordinate realms, loyalty was merely a word. Their highest priority was still their own realms.

    Zhao Hai took two days to take care of the Buddhist Realm. In other words, he took two days topletely eliminate the Buddhist Realm. Nothing remained.

    Regarding this matter, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t bothered at all. This wasn¡¯t the first time he did something like this.

    Two dayster, the group from the Hundred Treasures Realm also arrived at the headquarters of the Buddhist Realm. But when they arrived, they discovered that the headquarters waspletely empty.

    The one at the lead was an Immortal Elder. Zhao Hai saw this person before. He was nicknamed Mourning Soul Nail, due to his nail weapons. His nail artifact contains deadly poison that could directly paralyze Severed Soul Experts.

    Since he¡¯s at the Immortal Stage, his strength was naturally formidable. His reputation was quite resounding in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    In the past, this Immortal Elder was quite arrogant. But after seeing Zhao Hai, he became humble. This was because Zhao Hai was the only person in sight. He was sitting in the headquarters of the Buddhist Realm. Even a ghost was nowhere in sight.

    The surroundings were so silent that people could hear their heartbeat. Fortunately, there were a lot of people in this group. Although they were disturbed, they were also excited.

    The Buddhist Realm was one of the Five Great Realms of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. For many years, realms like the Hundred Treasures Realm had to lower their heads in front of these Five Great Realms. The people of the Five Great Realms always carried themselves with arrogance, looking at the others as though they were lower-ss people.

    This kind of mentality doesn¡¯t only involve the Five Great Realms, it includes the people from the Land of Chaos. The cultivators in the Land of Chaos always lowered themselves when they encountered people from the Five Great Realms. This was also the reason why the Buddhist Realm decided to take action against Mu Yu.

    Because of the status quo, the people from the Buddhist Realm treated the Hundred Treasures Realm as a lower realm. In their minds, the Great Realms control the lower realms. If the lower realms don¡¯t want to hand something over, then the Five Great Realms can kill their people in order to scare them. They simply didn¡¯t expect that the Hundred Treasures Realm was different from the past.

    The Hundred Treasures Realm have been doing very welltely. Therefore, the mentality of the people of the Hundred Treasures Realm has changed. Nevertheless, they could still feel some pressure when faced against the Five Great Realms.

    But now? These people from the lower realms stood in the headquarters of a Great Realm. And this headquarters has beenpletely destroyed. Not a single living being could be seen. This caused the cultivators of the Hundred Treasures Realm to feel good deep inside.

    Although these people knew that something happened back at the headquarters, they didn¡¯t worry too much. Zhao Hai was able to deal with the Buddhist Realm, these high-grade realms were nothing. Even the people from the subordinate realms who were with the group had no intentions to return. On the contrary, they became more confident in the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Mourning Soul Nail went to see Zhao Hai alone. When he flew towards the headquarters, he saw Zhao Hai sitting down with two jars of wine in front of him. Zhao Hai held a ss of wine in his hand and then poured some liquor on the ground.

    Mourning Soul Nail couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Everyone in the Hundred Treasures Realm knew that Zhao Hai and Mu Yu were good friends. But because of Zhao Hai¡¯s matter, Mu Yu was killed. It¡¯s natural that Zhao Hai was feeling very badly about the situation. Mourning Soul Nail couldn¡¯t help butfort him. ¡°Little Hai, don¡¯t take it too hard. There¡¯s still a lot of things to do.¡±

    Zhao Hai turned his head and said, ¡°Elder Li, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. Did the realm send any orders?¡±

    Elder Li immediately replied, ¡°The headquarters is being upied. Elder Mu and Elder Zong returned upon receiving your message. They sent us over to support you. But now it seems like we¡¯re not needed here. I¡¯ll prepare some people to defend this ce while the rest will return to help the headquarters.¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment and said, ¡°Elder Li, to be honest, there¡¯s no point leaving people here. Leave the headquarters to me. Instead of defending this ce, you should just go around and absorb the Buddhist Realm¡¯s subordinates. Don¡¯t leave people here to defend. Have the other realmse and see this ce.¡±

 Chapter 1636 â€“ Wild Ambition

    <h4>Chapter 1636 - Wild Ambition</h4>

    After hearing Zhao Hai, Elder Li immediately understood what he meant. He turned his head to the Buddhist Realm¡¯s transmission formation before saying, ¡°Little Hai, what about the Buddhist Realm itself?¡±

    Zhao Hai sneered and said, ¡°Nobody can just kill my friend and be left off. I said that I will break their dao. If I don¡¯t pay them a visit, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t know the consequences of killing.¡±

    Although Zhao Hai said this in a calm tone, the Elder Li couldn¡¯t help but coldly sweat. Zhao Hai looked at him and no longer spoke, but he said, ¡°Go to the subordinate realms, I reckon they would surrender immediately. This domain is already under the control of my beasts. They wouldn¡¯t attack you. But if those people won¡¯t surrender, then there¡¯s no need for you to be polite.¡±

    Even if Elder Li didn¡¯t know what was going on, he nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can leave this matter to me. You should go back to the headquarters. People actually had ideas to go against us. I want them dealt with.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Rest assured, they won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± After he said that, he waved his hand and received the giant turtle. Then his body moved and disappeared.

    Looking at the ce Zhao Hai disappeared from, Mourning Soul Nail Li couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he said, ¡°Those idiots. It¡¯s better for Little Hai to deal with them.¡± After he said that, he returned to the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship. Then they went out of the Buddhist Realm headquarters.

    In the next moment, Zhao Hai¡¯s figure appeared in the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s headquarters. Meanwhile, Mu Yao and the others were heading back. They were more anxious in their returnpared to their departure. This was because their home was being attacked. And since they were more anxious, they were faster this time around. They actually managed to return faster than Zhao Hai. They already shed with the other high-grade realms.

    When Zhao Hai appeared, he immediately released his Giant Spirit Treasure Ships and Sword Shuttles. There was also the giant turtle and the Undead. This time, he didn¡¯t release the bug race because there was no need for it. What he took out was enough to deal with the high-grade realms.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai¡¯s disy was fiercerpared to the Hundred Treasures Realm, the high-grade realms were immediately frightened. These fellows had either fought with or against Zhao Hai before. Because of this, they knew how powerful Zhao Hai¡¯srge artifacts were. It¡¯s natural for them to be timid.

    In addition, the people of the Hundred Treasures Realm were mad about the situation. It took a while before the high-grade realms could no longer withstand it. They couldn¡¯t understand why the Hundred Treasures Realm came back so soon. It¡¯s like they no longer want to take revenge.

    When Zhao Hai appeared and his Undead blotted out the sky, everyone from the other realms couldn¡¯t help but feel a headache. Additionally, although they formed an alliance, it was a very fragile one. They wouldn¡¯t allow themselves to lose too much. So after Zhao Hai arrived, the alliance soon crumbled.

    The Hundred Treasures Realm smoothly recaptured their headquarters and then released their army. Those who settled their domain also ran away, so the Hundred Treasures Realm were able to get everything back in an instant.

    Although everything looks like a farce, it was in fact not the case. It can be said that the high-grade realms had a good n, but they had the wrong timing. THey didn¡¯t expect a monster like Zhao Hai to exist. They shouldn¡¯t have messed with the Hundred Treasures Realm while Zhao Hai was angry, their n was doomed to fail.

    Once the Hundred Treasures Realm was stabilized, Mu Yao and the others entered the conference hall with Zhao Hai. Once inside, Mu Yao turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, what¡¯s the situation with the Buddhist Realm?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°They¡¯repletely destroyed, their headquarters as well as their realm. As long as someone investigates, they¡¯ll find that there¡¯s no living survivors left. I didn¡¯t destroy their transmission formations so the other people should find out about it soon. They can even go to the Buddhist Realm to see.¡±

    Mu Yao and Zong Ze were both old ghosts who had seen everything. Naturally, they understood what Zhao Hai said. Both of their expressions changed. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai¡¯s revenge to extend so far.

    Mu Yao looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°What do you n to do next?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I¡¯ll attack the high-grade realms and then swallow the entire Land of Chaos. In the future, there would only be four Great Realms in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. If possible, swallow the rest of the Great Realms and unify the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Then with the entire battlefield¡¯s strength, attack the Cloudsea Territory.¡±

    Zong Ze and Mu Yao stared at Zhao Hai as though he was a crazy man. To be honest, they were frightened by Zhao Hai¡¯s crazy n.

    However, they have to recognize that Zhao Hai¡¯s n might seed. After all, it was Zhao Hai who said it. They might doubt it if it were other people, but this was Zhao Hai. With his strength, he has the right to say such words.

    The two looked at each other and didn¡¯t know what to say. After being silent for some time, Mu Yao turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, I know that Little Yu¡¯s death has been very hard for you, but you have to think about what you¡¯re nning to do. If this matter isn¡¯t handled properly, things might get troublesome.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Elder doesn¡¯t need to worry. I have a reason why I¡¯m moving this way. I will try my best to achieve this goal.¡±

    Mu Yao nodded and said, ¡°When do you n to attack the other realms?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°In a couple of days. Once information about what happened to the Buddhist Realm spreads, we will immediately make a move on the high-grade realms. When the timees, we might get an unexpected result.¡±

    Mu Yao looked at Zhao Hai and let out a sigh. Then he nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Then you should take a rest. We definitely won¡¯t let the other high-grade realms off. After we deal with them, we¡¯ll go get the Buddhist Realm¡¯s domain. I believe the Divergent Realm and the others wouldn¡¯t dare get thend for themselves.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°They wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Jinu was a cultivator of the Divergent Realm. His ability was both special and very useful. Within a distance of 10 meters, he can move his body through any obstacle. Moreover, the obstructions wouldn¡¯t have any disturbances once he was inside them. Even if one uses their spiritual force, they still wouldn¡¯t detect him.

    Because of his ability, Jinu became one of the best scouts of the Divergent Realm. His technique allows him to evade almost all surveince.

    Jinu was very proud of his status. Although he was only at the Severed Soul Stage and a scout, nobody in the Divergent Realm dared to underestimate him. This was because the realm needed him to scout certain locations.

    Jinu was now hiding in a ce not far from the Buddhist Realm¡¯s headquarters. He felt strange how there were no soundsing from the Buddhist Realm. Their protective shield was still up, so he couldn¡¯t see clearly inside. He has been hiding for two hours yet he hasn¡¯t seen anyonee out yet. This was quite strange.

    Jinu was very confident in his technique. Therefore, he didn¡¯t hide in the same ce as the other scouts. As he looked at the Buddhist Realm¡¯s headquarters, he stood upright on top of a tree. He knew clearly that if the Buddhist Realm could detect his technique, then even if he found a ce to hide in, it would still be useless.

    At this point, Jinu was getting impatient. It has been more than two hours but he couldn¡¯t spot anyone from the Buddhist Realm. This waspletely abnormal. But if he rushed to the Buddhist Realm¡¯s headquarters as is, he was afraid that he would be caught and found out.

    He can pass through walls, but defensive shields were another thing. He can still pass through them, but the shield would fluctuate. This was the reason why he stayed and waited for people from the Buddhist Realm toe out so that he could sneak in. Although it would cause fluctuations, nobody would care.

    Jinu was among the first wave of scouts sent to the Buddhist Realm headquarters. He just came back from the Hundred Treasures Realm headquarters which was attacked by the other high-grade realms. The reason he departedst was because he didn¡¯t dare arrive too early. If he appeared while the Hundred Treasures Realm and the Buddhist Realm were fighting, then he might be implicated. Moreover, the Divergent Realm ordered him to dy his travel. After all, the Divergent Realm was an ally of the Hundred Treasures Realm. If Jinu was discovered by the Hundred Treasures Realm, then things might get awkward. Moreover, they didn¡¯t need to know what happened in the war, they just wanted the result.

    Because of this, Jinu missed the most important part of the fight. Naturally, this also allowed him to save his little life. If he came too early and was discovered by Zhao Hai, he would certainly be ughtered.

    After waiting for another two hours, Jinu could no longer wait. He felt that something must have happened to the Buddhist Realm. Otherwise they wouldn¡¯t have been so quiet. He slowly flew towards the headquarters. He flew slowly and didn¡¯t make a sound. When he finally reached the defensive shield, he took out a stone and then threw it forward.

    This was just a piece of stone that can be found anywhere. Cultivators simply wouldn¡¯t spare it a nce. However, this was part of Jinu¡¯s methods. He carried these stones with him all the time. If he went on a scouting mission and he wasn¡¯t sure if the path ahead was dangerous or not, he would throw a stone in his path. What happens next would dictate his next move.

    After the stone got in contact with the shield, it immediately disappeared. Jinu couldn¡¯t help but stare. This was because defensive shields were divided into several types. The strongest ones could block things like the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship while the weakest one would allow people to see inside. At this time, the Buddhist Realm¡¯s protective shield was in a weak state, anybody can go in.

 Chapter 1637 â€“ Though Far Away, Must Be Punished

    <h4>Chapter 1637 - Though Far Away, Must Be Punished</h4>

    Jinu nkly stared at the Buddhist Realm¡¯s protective shield. In his mind, this was too unusual. Although the Hundred Treasures Realm have withdrawn, the Buddhist Realm shouldn¡¯t have lowered their guard down this quickly.

    He soon recovered his thoughts. If there were people in the Buddhist Realm headquarters, they would have reacted when the stone was thrown. Then someone woulde out to check. However, there was nothing, which was strange.

    Jinu carefully flew to the Buddhist Realm¡¯s headquarters. When he entered the headquarters, he was terrified. In front of him was a stretch of ruins. The Buddhist Realm headquarters had been destroyed!

    Jinu¡¯s brain couldn¡¯t process the information in front of him for a while. He couldn¡¯tprehend what happened to the Buddhist Realm. He couldn¡¯t fathom how it could be destroyed. Even if the other Great Realms join hands, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to reduce the Buddhist Realm to this state. What really happened?

    Jinu cleared his thoughts and swept the headquarters with his spiritual force. He wasn¡¯t able to see anyone alive. Not only people, the entire Buddhist Realm had no living creatures inside.

    The hair on Jinu¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but stand up. He felt that the emptiness of the Buddhist Realm¡¯s headquarters was a giant beast staring at him. It was as if he was treated as food, and he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    Jinu doesn¡¯t understand this feeling, but he can feel that it exists.

    Jinu flew forward. Discovering that there was really nobody, he began to fly faster and faster. It was as though he was being chased.

    Before long, Jinu was breathing heavily. He wasn¡¯t tired but his spirit was exhausted. When he calmed down, he discovered why he was so affected. It was because the Buddhist Realm¡¯s headquarters was too static.

    No mistake, the Buddhist Realm¡¯s headquarters was too quiet, it was as empty as a jet ck night. It was like staying inside a room with no light or sound. Although you know that you¡¯re alone, the quietness of the surroundings would still cause you to be unconsciously scared. You might even experience hallucinations.

    Jinu felt that he wasn¡¯t under a spiritual nor material attack. The Buddhist Realm was just too quiet. Basic instincts would tell you that something was wrong. Being a Severed Soul Expert, this feeling was more apparent for Jinu.

    Jinu calmed his mood. He was no longer nervous. But his fear was reced by shock.

    The Buddhist Realm wasn¡¯t a weak realm. It was one of the top existences in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. But now their headquarters was like a ghost town. This only meant that something happened to the Buddhist Realm. And nobody was clear about the situation.

    Thinking of this, Jinu couldn¡¯t help but worry. He wanted to know what really happened. He continued searching the headquarters but failed to discover any clues.

    However, something strange showed itself to Jinu. The damage to the headquarters was quite critical. But there¡¯s something that quite didn¡¯t match the surroundings.

    Jinu stopped and slowly recalled theyout of the Buddhist Realm¡¯s headquarters. He wanted to remember what caused him to feel strange.

    Suddenly, an image shed inside his mind. Amidst the stretch of ruins, the Buddhist Realm¡¯s transmission formations were perfectly preserved. It lookedpletely different to its surroundings.

    When he thought of this, Jinu¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but shake. This was because he could think of another simr matter. An insane news just swept through the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield recently. The news was about Halfbeast Ind¡¯s Lion Race.

    Halfbeast Ind has been under the Divergent Realm¡¯s control for many years. Although they weren¡¯t able topletely take control of the ind, the Divergent Realm was still clear about the ind¡¯s matters. Then they handed the ind off to the Hundred Treasures Realm in order to let go of the burden.

    When Zhao Hai returned to the Hundred Treasures Realm, the method they used to deal with Halfbeast Ind surprised the Divergent Realm. They allowed autonomy of the ind and they also destroyed the Lion Race who wanted to be treated equal to the Hundred Treasures Realm. It was even said that the Lion Race¡¯s den itself wasn¡¯t spared.

    The Buddhist Realm¡¯s headquarters had traces of the Lion Race¡¯s fate. The Lion Race¡¯s headquarters have been devastated yet their transmission formation was left intact.

    Jinu immediately flew towards the transmission formations. He then discovered that there was only one coordinate registered on the formations. It was a coordinate that Jinu hadn¡¯t seen before.

    Jinu stood in front of the transmission formation. After hesitating for a long time, he clenched his teeth and entered. After a sh of light, he disappeared.

    The next moment, Jinu found himself on a strange. He appeared one arge transmission formation square. From the architectural style, it seems like the ce he appeared in was a very huge temple.

    Jinu looked around him and discovered that it was just like the Buddhist Realm¡¯s headquarters. The ce was also eerily silent. Jinu flew around and saw nothing, he could only smell blood.

    Jinu followed the scent of blood and soon arrived in a pagoda forest. After a high monk dies, their relics would be put in this ce. This was a true sacrednd of the Buddhist Realm.

    What shocked Jinu was that on each pagoda there was a dead person. That person¡¯s blood flowed down, causing thend beneath to be crimson. The amount of corpses in this ce made it a corpse forest.

    In the deepest part of the pagoda forest were tenrge pagodas. ording to legend, these pagodas hold the relics of the Buddhist Realm¡¯s Ten Saints.

    ording to legend, these Ten Saints were the founders of Buddhism in the Buddhist Realm. These ten people worshipped the same master and treated each other as brothers. After finding their path, they cultivated and eventually established the Buddhist Realm. ording to legend, the Ten Saints¡¯ lifespan exceeded a million years. In the end, they took their eternal rest together and left ten relics. As a tribute to the Ten Saints these ten pagodas were built. In the entire Buddhist Realm, there were only ten of such pagodas. This showed how much respect the Buddhist Realm had for their founders.

    But now, across these ten pagodas, a message was written in blood: ¡°No matter how far, everyone who angers the Hundred Treasures Realm will be punished!¡± The bloody message exuded a murderous aura.

    Looking at the huge characters, Jinu¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but shake in terror. This was the Buddhist Realm, one of the Five Great Realms, among the most powerful existences in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. And yet they had beenpletely exterminated. There seems to be no survivors left. Moreover, such characters were written across their sacrednd.

    Jinu knew that these characters weren¡¯t written for Buddhist Realm cultivators. After all, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see it. These words were for Jinu and the others. They were written for the other realms who woulde to check on what happened to the Buddhist Realm.

    Jinu felt a cold air pass through his back. A shiver went through his entire body as though he was inside an ice cave.

    There was no longer any need for further scouting, so Jinu turned around and ran. He needs to tell Hawkins and the Divergent Realm the news as soon as possible.

    Jinu felt strange because there was ack of corpses in the headquarters. But after seeing the characters, he knew that they had already be part of Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead army.

    Zhao Hai had a lot of Undead, this was something everyone in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield knew. Because of this, Zhao Hai gained the nickname of ¡®Hell King¡¯. If Jinu didn¡¯t know where the corpses of the Buddhist Realm went, then he would be an idiot.

    Jinu used the transmission formation to return to the Buddhist Realm¡¯s headquarters in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. He didn¡¯t stop flying and proceeded to rush out at his fastest speed. It was as if he was being chased by man-eating beasts.

    Jinu didn¡¯t dare use the Buddhist Realm¡¯s transmission formation to return to the Divergent Realm. He was afraid that he might destroy the transmission formation. Jinu knew that the reason these transmission formations were intact was because it would let others see what happened to the Buddhist Realm. Jinu was afraid of being hunted down by the Hundred Treasures Realm if he were to ruin anything.

    After reaching an area far away from the Buddhist Realm¡¯s headquarters, Jinu let out a long breath. Then he turned to the Buddhist Realm¡¯s direction onest time before leaving.

    Shortly after Jinu left, shadows began appearing around the Buddhist Realm¡¯s headquarters. They were simrly observing the Buddhist Realm. And after experiencing what Jinu experienced, they also scattered like rabbits being chased by wolves.

    When the Hundred Treasures Realm backed out from attacking the Buddhist Realm in order to reim their headquarters, there were some criticisms thrown at them. To the others, the Hundred Treasures Realm had been improving too quickly and it was time for them to be disgraced. The other realms were happy to see them suffer.

    The high-grade realms that had been driven away were also unconvinced. They were prepared to ally with the Buddhist Realm in order to deal with the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    But after the scouts returned, the entire Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield had turned quiet. They all collectively lost their ability to speak.

    Then news arrived that all of the subordinate realms under the Buddhist Realm had surrendered to the Hundred Treasures Realm. The Hundred Treasures Realm didn¡¯t send a lot of people, only a small team. Yet, this small team was able to move unhindered in the Buddhist Realm¡¯s territory. Nobody dared to make a move on them.

    This information immediately spread to the smaller realms in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Some of these realms had yet to know about what happened to the Buddhist Realm. Their strength wasn¡¯t enough to send scouts to find out the situation. So when news that the Hundred Treasures Realm had upied the Buddhist Realm¡¯s territory, the smaller realms were shocked.

    Amidst all of this, the Hundred Treasures Realm had been silent. It was as if what they did was as simple as drinking water. This caused the realms in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield to feel terror.

    The high-grade realms who were prepared to attack the Hundred Treasures Realm once more immediately panicked when they got the news. They didn¡¯t expect the Hundred Treasures Realm to be this powerful. They were now regretting their decisions. They kept sending people to the Hundred Treasures Realm to discuss matters. But unfortunately, they were sent back.

    The more the Hundred Treasures Realm was like this, the more terrified the high-grade realms were. So as they kept sending envoys to meet Zong Ze and Mu Yao, they also made preparations for war.

    However, how could such movements be hidden from Zhao Hai? He knew every single action these realms were making. He also thinks that it was time. So he went to the headquarters and asked to see Zong Ze and Mu Yao.

    Because the Hundred Treasures Realm was currently in an important state, A Ten Elders Assembly can happen at any time. Naturally, Mu Yao was a leader of an Elder¡¯s Assembly. The Hundred Treasures Realm were moving in an orderly and efficient manner. However, everyone in the Hundred Treasures Realm had lost their smiles. One of the reasons was Mu Yu¡¯s death, and the other was the upation of their headquarters.

    Although they were able to swiftly retake their headquarters, the fact that it has been taken was shameful. They were constantly thinking of taking revenge. Because of this, how could they have the time to smile?

    Zhao Hai directly entered the conference hall without any announcement. By this time, Zhao Hai was one of the few who had the privilege to enter the conference hall whenever he wanted.

    After entering the hall, Mu Yao and the others turned their heads to him. Seeing Zhao Hai arrive, a rare smile appeared on Mu Yao¡¯s face as he asked, ¡°Little Hai, take a seat. Why did you visit? Are you prepared to deal with those fellows?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. After giving the Elders a salute, he replied, ¡°Right, it should be the right time to make a move. We¡¯ve already established our reputation, it¡¯s time to deal with them.¡±

    Mu Yao smiled and said, ¡°No rush. The other realms are beginning to have weak knees. Let¡¯s drag things out for a while to see. It would be best if we could deal with them without using force.¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned and said, ¡°Elder, I don¡¯t think that would be a better decision. Those high-grade realms will not surrender easily. They had been our equals, so even if they surrender to us, I don¡¯t see any way they would listen to us. If they make trouble in the future, it would be more troublesome for us. I think we should just drive them out of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield and have our subordinate realms manage their territory. Only in this way can we be one of the Great Realms of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Maybe even the biggest Great Realm.¡±

 Chapter 1638 â€“ The Buddhist Dhamma[1]

    <h4>Chapter 1638 - The Buddhist Dhamma[1]</h4>

    Mu Yao knit his brows and said, ¡°Little Hai, I understand what you¡¯re saying. But you also need to know that we¡¯re now under a very bright light. If we deal with the other high-grade realms, it¡¯s likely that the Divergent Realm, Sword Realm, and Primal Chaos Realm would move against us. Do you think that they would just let us be the biggest realm without doing anything?¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s frown deepened. He knew that the high-grade realms had reached out to the Great Realms. Moreover, those guys have be smarter. Every time they have a discussion, they would always set up a formation. Because of this, Zhao Hai could hardly get any information.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°So Elder¡¯s n is?¡± Mu Yao smiled faintly and said, ¡°We¡¯re going to form an alliance with those guys. Then we can suppress them by being the alliance leader. We will use this time to digest the Buddhist Realm¡¯s domain. Once we have enough strength, we can deal with them slowly. Naturally, this is under the condition that everything goes smoothly. If they don¡¯tply, we can only resort to violence.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Mu Yao¡¯s method was also eptable. It was using lukewarm water to boil the frog. This n was neither good nor bad. Those high-grade realms weren¡¯t fools, and they wouldn¡¯t let Mu Yao suppress them easily. But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything. In any case, with his current strength, even if the entire Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield worked together, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.

    Zhao Hai might not be strong in the past, but it was different this time. He now has the entire Buddhist Realm under his control. So his confidence was much bigger.

    Mu Yao looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You should take a good rest. Little Hai, people cannot be resurrected after death. Although Little Yu is gone, we are cultivators in the end, we have faced death multiple times. Don¡¯t take it too hard. How many days have you been frowning?¡±

    Looking at Mu Yao¡¯s smile, Zhao Hai still couldn¡¯t expel the sadness in his heart. He replied, ¡°I can¡¯t smile. Brother Yu died because of me.¡±

    Mu Yao waved his hand and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re the reason or not. We¡¯re living in a world where the strong prey on the weak. Also, Little Hai, you haven¡¯t spent too much time in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared at Mu Yao in confusion. Mu Yao waved his hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re too strong. I reckon you have gained the Sky Tower¡¯s attention. You should prepare yourself.¡± Zhao Hai nodded. The reason he didn¡¯t pay too much attention to the other realms was because he put most of his energy on the Sky Tower. He found that Luo Ying had increased the amount of jade sword messages he sent out. Although he didn¡¯t know where he was sending it, Zhao Hai believed that a storm was about to arrive.

    Zhao Hai bid Mu Yao and the others farewell before returning to his residence. When he entered the Space, he didn¡¯t immediately go to the vi. He went to an open area and then closed his eyes. Shortly after, arge projection of a 100-meter tall Buddha appeared. Its body was shrouded with golden light, looking very dignified.

    This Buddha was the same Buddha that Kong Jian projected before. Zhao Hai learned Kong Jian¡¯s technique. Just like what he predicted, it was a Buddhist Dhamma Technique!

    This Dhamma technique was something that only someone with Faith Power can use. Those with Faith Power can have their own Dhamma Avatar. How much of the Dhamma one canprehend depends on their strength. Naturally, the stronger a person¡¯s Faith Power, the stronger their Dhamma Avatar would be.

    A person¡¯s Dhamma can be used to attack the enemy and improve a cultivator¡¯s strength. The stronger the Faith Power, the stronger their Dhamma Technique. In fact, the reason Kong Jian wasn¡¯t able to study the technique deeply was because his Faith Power wasn¡¯t enough. ording to the cultivation method that Zhao Hai managed to get from Kong Jian, the Dhamma avatar could move like a real person. The monk only needs to stay still and the Dhamma avatar can move like a monk and fight in the same way. Naturally, the Dhamma avatar was much more powerfulpared to other cultivators. This was the reason Kong Jian was able to fight against Zhao Hai for so long.

    This Dhamma technique was a secret that the Buddhist Realm didn¡¯t reveal. ording to hearsay, the Buddhist Realm acquired it by chance. Although only Kong Jian Buddhist was able to make use of it, the Buddhist Realm was still able to reap a lot of benefits from it.

    Each generation of the Buddhist Realm would select talented monks in order to learn the Dhamma. But because Faith Power was so scarce, each generation could only generate one Supreme Elder. These Supreme Elders were also called Dhamma Elders. And only these Dhamma Elders could get the name of Buddha in their name, thus exining Kong Jian Buddhist¡¯s name.

    Upon acquiring this method, Zhao Hai knew that it was merely a technique to produce a projection of a Buddha. Even so, such a method was already powerful. The existence of such a technique meant that there was more to the Buddhist Realm¡¯s Dhamma. However, since he didn¡¯t have time, Zhao Hai could only learn its basics.

    Kong Jian¡¯s method wasn¡¯t hard to study. It was divided into three parts. The first part was learning about the true meaning of the Buddhist Dhamma by seeing the Buddha. It was akin to reaching the Immortal Stage and feeling thews of heaven and the earth.

    The second part teaches about how to condense Faith Power. Zhao Hai studied the applications of Faith Power in the past. For example, it could aid one¡¯s cultivation or make a weapon stronger. In the Dhamma Technique Zhao Hai acquired, Faith Power was used to project a Dhamma avatar. This way of utilizing Faith Power was different to the ones Zhao Hai knew about before.

    The third part was a cultivation method. But in Zhao Hai¡¯s view, the technique heavily relied on one¡¯s Faith Power. Once you have enough Faith Power, one couldmand the Buddhist Dhamma whenever they want.

    This was also the reason why it was hard to use. If youcked Faith Power like Kong Jiang Buddhist Lao Na, then your Dhamma avatar would be limited in movement and could only usemon attacking methods.

    Despite being limited to using simple attacks, the Dhamma Avatar was still ten times more powerfulpared to most Immortal Experts. After all, it was able to blow Zhao Hai back. If not for Zhao Hai¡¯s special body and his defensive methods, he would have been severely injured in his fight against Lao Na.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai wanted to study this new technique. Once he studied it, he might gain a deeper understanding of the universe¡¯sws.

    In its weakest form, the Dhamma Avatar could only do simple actions and use simple techniques. Because of theck of Faith Power, this Dhamma Avatar was ssified as wood-level. It was the lowest level of avatar. A Dhamma Avatar that can doplex actions and techniques was gold-level. The highest level of Dhamma Avatar can move like a person and can use any technique. This Dhamma Avatar was at the Buddha-level.

    The level of Dhamma Avatar was mainly determined by Faith Power. The less Faith Power one has, the weaker their Dhamma Avatar would be. Take a wood-level avatar for example, it could be further divided into three levels. The lowest level was merely an immobile projection of a Buddha. It could only use aura techniques. A medium-level wood avatar was the one Lao Na used. This avatar could not open its eyes and could only use its two hands. A high-level wood avatar can open its eyes and is more flexible with its hands. Its offensive strength was also much better.

    A Gold-level and Buddha-level avatar was also further divided into three levels. The low-level gold avatar can move its body more. At the medium-level, the gold avatar would be able to stand up and use its feet. At the high-level, the gold avatar can perform some movement techniques. It¡¯s just that the moves would be stiff. It would look like a puppet being controlled by its master.

    As for a low-level Buddha Avatar, the movements would be more smooth. It could even move its head. On the medium-level Buddha Avatar, the torso would move. On a high-level Buddha Avatar, it would beparable to a human being. Whatever a cultivator could do, it could do as well.

    What Zhao Hai condensed was naturally a high-level Buddha Avatar. When he projected the Buddha, it might be sitting and had eyes closed. But when ites to battle, it would be able to move freely, just like a normal cultivator.

    Zhao Hai was now aware of how terrifying the technique was. It practically produced a giant monk who was not only big, it also had much more spiritual force and offensive power. Using this method, Zhao Hai¡¯s Buddhist Techniques would be even more earth-shattering.

    However, Zhao Hai was still not satisfied. He was currently studying Buddhist Techniques, mainly the 18 Buddhist Techniques. He hopes that he can understand these even more. And once he¡¯s able topletely understand the 18 techniques, Zhao Hai believed that his strength would tremendously increase.

    - Dhamma, or Dhamma, is a word of infinite meaning. (Note: Maybe a Buddhist version of the Dao.)

 Chapter 1639 â€“ Luo Yingâ€™s Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 1639 - Luo Ying¡¯s Arrival</h4>

    Sitting under the Hundred Spirits Tree, Zhao Hai flipped through the Buddhist scripture in front of him. He got this scripture from the Space.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s Space came from the earth. And since he can currently buy backgrounds, Zhao Hai was able to create many worlds inside the Space. Some of them were high-technology words while some were cultivation worlds. Some of the worlds were like Earth, of which Buddhist Scriptures exist.

    This also made Zhao Hai feel strange. There were no cultivators on Earth. And yet, in the universe that Zhao Hai transmigrated into, it has Daoism, Buddhism, Body Cultivation, and even Science and Technology. These were things that existed on Earth, which was bizarre.

    The Buddhists on Earth had no cultivation methods. For Buddhists, scriptures were just reading material. Perhaps some virtuous monks might cultivate some Buddhist power. However, this Buddhist power has no offensive capability. Moreover, Buddhist scriptures weren¡¯t kept a secret on Earth.

    However, these scriptures were very useful for Zhao Hai at this time. Moreover, some of the ancient books on Earth could aid in cultivation.

    Zhao Hai also discovered that these Dao Techniques needed these ancient books. In fact, it was crucial toprehend them.

    Zhao Hai has now condensed his Dhamma body, which greatly increased his strength. He was now condensing more avatars.

    Zhao Hai was now very powerful. In the past, his usage of Faith Power was considered crude. Now that he has Kong Jian¡¯s method, Zhao Hai felt that a door had opened up before him.

    When Zhao Hai was cultivating the Buddhist Avatar, he understood what Dhamma actually was. To put it bluntly, it wasprehension over a profound meaning. When a cultivator reached the Immortal Stage, they would use their second soul toprehend the Dao. Some people mightprehend the meaning of the mountains, making their attacks have a feeling of heaviness. Some people mightprehend fire and have more aggressive attacks.

    The Buddhist Dhamma was also a flexible and powerful type ofprehension that involved Faith Power. There¡¯s also a Dhamma of Water or Dhamma of Fire. Naturally, these were Zhao Hai¡¯s theories. However, Zhao Hai was almost sure that this was truly the case.

    In the past, Zhao Hai only learned about the existence of the Dhamma withoutprehending it. But after studying Kong Jian¡¯s technique, he was able to expand his thinking. He was preparing to use the 18 Buddhist Techniques as an experiment. He wanted to see if he had the proper understanding regarding the Dhamma.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai can affirm that his path was not wrong. Therefore, he was reading ancient Buddhist Scriptures in order toprehend the Dhamma.

    The reason Zhao Hai has toprehend a lot of Dhamma definitions was because of his Cloning Technique, one of the 18 Buddhist Techniques. If he used the Cloning Technique, then he can have his clones project a Dhamma Avatar. What would this look like? He can form a squad of Dhamma Avatars.

    As he read the Buddhist Scriptures, the peace in Zhao Hai¡¯s heart gradually returned. In the past, because of Mu Yu¡¯s death, his heart was filled with killing intent. He was filled with self-me. But all of these disappeared as his mood calmed down. Now his heart and mind was like an ancient well, iparably calm.

    This caused Zhao Hai to develop a new temperament, an extremely gentle temperament. Just like a Taoist or a High Monk, he was able to maintain a peaceful and neutral mentality.

    Zhao Hai spent three months inside the Space. In these three months, he hardly left the Space as he continued toprehend the Dhamma.

    Meanwhile, the Ten-thousand Realm battlefield was the opposite of calm. This was because the Hundred Treasures Realm had once more entered the limelight.

    The Hundred Treasures Realm began sending envoys to the other realms with the purpose of forming an alliance. After the alliance was established, the Hundred Treasures Realm would be able to face the other Great Realms.

    Moreover, the Hundred Treasures Realm was using this time topletely digest the Buddhist Realm¡¯s domain, making it their own.

    After a month of negotiations, the Hundred Treasures Realm finally reached an agreement with the other high-grade realms. Naturally, the Hundred Treasures Realm would be the alliance leader. The other high-grade realms didn¡¯t say anything about this. But everything had gone smoothly. Now that the Hundred Treasures Realm wouldn¡¯t make a move on the high-grade realms, the high-grade realms were able to rx.

    The high-grade realms weren¡¯t really expecting that the Hundred Treasures Realm would attack them. Although they upied their headquarters, they didn¡¯t injure a lot of people. At the most, they just pped the face of the Hundred Treasures Realm. And now they admitted defeat to the Hundred Treasures Realm. In their minds, although the Hundred Treasures Realm has upied the Buddhist Realm¡¯s domain, they believed that the Buddhist Realm¡¯s subordinates wouldn¡¯t easily surrender. Therefore, the Hundred Treasures Realm would find their strength restricted.

    However, this wasn¡¯t what Zhao Hai cared about. He was waiting for informationing from the Sky Tower. Mu Yao told himst time to prepare. It¡¯s been three months but there was no movement from the Sky Tower, which felt strange to Zhao Hai.

    However, Zhao Hai believed that it wouldn¡¯t take long. Although he was continuously practicing inside the Space, he was still aware of the outside world, especially the Sky Tower. After Mu Yao said those words, Zhao Hai put more attention there.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t focus too much on these things. He was preupied with the scriptures and see if he couldprehend more of the Dhamma.

    Zhao Hai was now used to sitting under the Hundred Spirits Tree every day. He sat on a transforming cloud with a small table and a cup of tea as he read the scriptures.

    The more scriptures he read, the more interested Zhao Hai became. At this time, Cai¡¯er approached him and said, ¡°Young Master, Luo Ying hase out. He¡¯s heading towards the transmission formation. I think he¡¯s going to the Hundred Treasures Realm.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I think so too. The Sky Tower is really patient. Pay attention to him. If he reallyes to the Hundred Treasures Realm, he would probablye to see me.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded. The Hundred Treasures Realm has be extraordinary. In addition to their own domain, they had also begun to immigrate to the Buddhist Realm on arge scale. The Buddhist Realm was no smaller than the Hundred Treasures Realm. It might even be bigger. Moreover, it had more resources so immigrating wasn¡¯t ufortable at all.

    As for the Buddhist Realm¡¯s headquarters, it has undergone reconstruction. And because the territory to be managed wasrger, the Hundred Treasures Realm had to send more people over. The Hundred Treasures Realm even has the intention of moving there in the future.

    However, since the Hundred Treasures Realm itself was closer to the headquarters, the Elders stayed behind.

    The transmission formation of the Hundred Treasures Realm had been very busy. At any moment, someone would go in and out of the transmission formations. The square was very lively.

    At present, the realms in the Land of Chaos have formed an alliance with the Hundred Treasures Realm at the lead. Being the leader, the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯smunication with the other Great Realms increased.

    Luo Ying¡¯s appearance on the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s transmission formation was immediately brought to the attention of the guards. They hadn¡¯t seen Luo Ying before. Moreover, Luo Ying¡¯s appearance was unordinary. The guard didn¡¯t dare neglect him, he immediately stepped forward and said, ¡°Mister, may I ask where you¡¯re from? What are you doing in the Hundred Treasures Realm?¡±

    Luo Ying looked at the guard and then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°This old man is named Luo Ying. Young brother, please help me send a message. Tang Yaoen is an old friend of mine. I believe he knows what to do when he hears my name.¡±

    The guard could feel Luo Ying¡¯s extraordinary aura and didn¡¯t dare ask any more. He quickly replied, ¡°Mister, pleasee with me and take a rest in the lounge. I will pass the message right away.¡±

    After settling Luo Ying down, the guard immediately went to the conference hall and said, ¡°Song Gang asks to see the Elders.¡±

    Zong Ze¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Come in.¡± The guard Song Gang walked in and gave the Elders a salute before reporting, ¡°Reporting to the Elders, there¡¯s an old man named Luo Ying outside. He said that he¡¯s an old friend of Elder Tang Yaoen.¡±

    Tang Yaoen was also a member of the Ten-Elder Assembly. When he heard Song Gang, his expression couldn¡¯t help but change. He looked at Zong Ze and Mu Yao and said, ¡°Come with me.¡±

    Tang Yaoen didn¡¯t exin further. However, both Zong Ze and Mu Yao understood what it meant. It¡¯s clear that the person who arrived was from the Sky Tower. And the Sky Tower has only one purpose, and that was Zhao Hai.

    Mu Yao pondered for a while before saying, ¡°We have no choice but to meet him. The three of us will see this Mister Luo Ying. Let¡¯s send word to Little Hai.¡± Tang Yaoen nodded and took a jade sword message out to send a message to Zhao Hai. After sending the message, the three left the conference hall and went to the lounge.

    The lounge of the headquarters was made ording to Zhao Hai¡¯s ns. It was rarely used in the past, but now there were a lot of people inside. These people were from the other realms who came to visit.

    But in general, guests would spend a short time in the lounge before being called to the conference hall. An event where three Elders went out of the conference hall in order to meet someone in the lounge never happened before. Song Gang couldn¡¯t help but make guesses about Luo Ying¡¯s status.

    It must be known that the Hundred Treasures Realm was differentpared to the past. The Hundred Treasures Realm was now one of the strongest realms in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Moreover, nobody dared to contend for their territory. Because of this, the Hundred Treasures Realm has reached a very high position in everyone¡¯s eyes. Even people from the Great Realms would have to enter the conference hall to meet the Elders. But now, Mu Yao and the others actually came out in order to meet Luo Ying. It¡¯s natural that Song Gang was curious.

 Chapter 1640 â€“ Battle Slave?

    <h4>Chapter 1640 - Battle ve?</h4>

    Luo Ying looked at Mu Yao and Zong Ze walking along with Tang Yaoen. Luo Ying was very familiar with the two. This was because he had seen images of them. To be honest, these two were talents in their own right. Unfortunately, people like them were verymon in the Sky Tower.

    Those who guarded their small plot ofnd would never know how huge the world is. Luo Ying thought like this. For Luo Ying, Mu Yao and Zong Ze belong to those who guarded their smallnds. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai was someone who can open his eyes to the world.

    Luo Ying¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t as calm as his expression. If Zhao Hai was truly a candidate, then his position would be elevated. Actually, Luo Ying¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t any higher than Mu Yao and the others. It was impossible for him to be many times strongerpared to other Immortal Experts.

    At this time, a voice was heard, ¡°Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s Elder Zong Ze, Elder Mu Yao, and Elder Tang Yaoen has arrived!¡±

    Luo Ying immediately stood up and looked at the entrance. The three were walking shoulder to shoulder. Zong Ze cupped his fist and said, ¡°Zong Ze has seen Mister Luo Ying¡± Zong Ze was currently the Managing Elder of the Hundred Treasures Realm. The reason he discussed with Mu Yao was because of Mu Yao¡¯s insights, and the other was because of Zhao Hai.

    The rtionship between Zhao Hai and Mu Yu was very good, which extended to Mu Yao. If something happens to Mu Yao, Zhao Hai would certainly lend his hand. Everyone was aware of Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. If Zhao Hai was truly sent to kill, then a lot of people would suffer the consequences.

    Because of this, although Zong Ze was the one currently managing the Hundred Treasures Realm, the decisions were actually made after Mu Yao¡¯s advice. Zhao Hai was just too strong, he needed to be considered in every decision the realm makes.

    Luo Ying wasn¡¯t very familiar with the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s matters, so he greeted Zong Ze first. Naturally, Mu Yao didn¡¯t mind it. After the group sat down, Zong Ze said, ¡°Mister Luo, may I ask the reason why you came to the Hundred Treasures Realm?¡±

    Luo Ying looked at Zong Ze. He knew that Zong Ze was pretending to have no idea. But he still cupped his fist and said ¡°This Luo Ying came this time to see Mister Zhao Hai. If Mister Zhao Hai is here, I would like to meet him.¡±

    Although he has long known about this answer, Zong Ze¡¯s head buzzed when he heard Luo Ying. It was needless to say how important Zhao Hai was to the Hundred Treasures Realm. He was akin to a nuclear weapon back on Earth. It was impossible for the Hundred Treasures Realm to let go of Zhao Hai. They might as well cut their arms off than let Zhao Hai go.

    However, Zong Ze and the others knew that Luo Ying came with a purpose. So Zong Ze looked at Luo Ying and said, ¡°Mister Luo, Little Hai is still not out. I ask Mister to wait until hees out.¡±

    Looking at Zong Ze¡¯s expression, Luo Ying sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s not that Zhao Hai hasn¡¯te out, but Mister seems to want him to close up. Mister should be aware that the Sky Tower has rules. After the five stages and six cmities, the higher realms can be reached through the Sky Tower. But going through isn¡¯t easy. Do you think Little Hai will be able to do it on his own?¡±

    Zong Ze¡¯s main goal was to prevent Zhao Hai from seeding. He knew clearly that if Zhao Hai bes stronger, it doesn¡¯t mean that the Hundred Treasures Realm would benefit from it.

    Luo Ying looked at Zong Ze and said ¡°Elder Zong Ze, I hope you can see my seriousness.¡±

    At this time, Zhao Hai¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°What reason might Elder have to look for me?¡± Then his figure appeared on the entrance of the lounge.

    Luo Ying turned his head and saw Zhao Hai slowly walking in. After Zhao Hai arrived in front of him, Luo Yingughed as he cupped his fist and said, ¡°Luo Ying has seen friend Zhao Hai.¡±

    This address shouldn¡¯t be taken lightly. Luo Ying¡¯s words were chosen carefully in order to show Zhao Hai¡¯s status. This also meant that Zhao Hai was now protected in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    Naturally, thisw wasn¡¯t known by everyone, only those in the higher positions knew of it. But those who knew understood that something significant was about to happen.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t ttered by Luo Ying¡¯s address. To be honest, he was surprised to see Luo Ying being polite. It might be because he was aware of Zhao Hai¡¯s strength that he had be polite.

    Zhao Hai asked once more, ¡°May I know the reason for Mister¡¯s visit?¡±

    Luo Ying looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°My superiors are inviting Mister Zhao Hai to the Tower. I ask Mister to provide an answer as soon as possible.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Luo Ying and said, ¡°Mister Luo can rest assured. I will definitely go.¡± Hearing this, Luo Ying showed a smile.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to Mu Yao and Zong Ze and said, ¡°Elder Mu, Elder Zong, I¡¯ll be taking my leave today. Rest assured, this ce is Zhao Hai¡¯s home.¡±

    Mu Yao and Zong Ze couldn¡¯t help but stare when they heard Zhao Hai. But then they immediately understood that Zhao Hai was already aware of what was going on. It was precisely because the two knew that they didn¡¯t dare tell Zhao Hai. This was because they wanted Zhao Hai to take a rest. And they were also afraid for Zhao Hai.

    Because of their position, Mu Yao and Zong Ze knew about top-level secrets of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. It¡¯s been said that experts invited over by the Sky Tower have nevere back.

    These top-level figures knew that the Sky Tower would take away talents, therefore they would do their best to prevent it. This was the same reason why Mu Yao and the others wouldn¡¯t tell Zhao Hai that he might be taken by the Sky Tower.

    Luo Ying looked at Zhao Hai and gave a slight smile. Although he didn¡¯t know what happened to the Hundred Treasures Realm, he had a deep impression of Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai was the first person to talk to him and smilefortably. Zhao Hai even gave him a jar of wine. Although it might seem like nothing, it made Luo Ying deeply remember Zhao Hai.

    Luo Ying knew where Zhao Hai would be going. In his opinion, it wouldn¡¯t be bad for Zhao Hai to go there. He was aware of how strong Zhao Hai was. Entering that ce would be a good opportunity for Zhao Hai.

    However, Luo Ying didn¡¯t say anything because he knew that if he said something out of ce, then he might disappear the next day.

    When Zhao Hai stood up, Mu Yao and Zong Ze hadplex expressions. However, they still reminded him to take care. Zhao Hai gave them a nod before turning to Luo Ying and saying, ¡°Mister Luo, please.¡±

    Luo Ying looked at Zhao Hai, then he smiled and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai is truly a wise person. I will tell you that your decision wouldn¡¯t be disadvantageous at all. Elder Mu Yao, Elder Zong Ze, Elder Tang Yaoen, we¡¯ll be taking our leave.¡± After speaking, he cupped his fist towards the three and then walked out.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know where Luo Ying would take him. But he knew one thing, that ce would have more information regarding the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Zhao Hai has been waiting for this opportunity for a long time. He was wondering about the background of the battlefield.

    The two quickly arrived at the transmission formation square. Naturally, the ordinary cultivators of the Hundred Treasures Realm had no idea where Zhao Hai was heading to. This also included people who weren¡¯t from the realm.

    Luo Ying took the transmission formation with Zhao Hai directly to the Sky Tower. Looking up at the tower, Luo Ying turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Do you think that the tower looks majestic?¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t understand where Luo Ying was going, but he nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s very grand. It¡¯s impossible to know how many levels there are just by looking at it.¡±

    Luo Ying sighed and said, ¡°To the people guarding the tower, its like a cage that traps people inside. They aren¡¯t as free as people like you.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t understand what Luo Ying was saying, so he couldn¡¯t connect the dots. Luo Ying continued, ¡°Come with me.¡± After he said that, the two entered the first level of the Sky Tower. The moment he entered, Zhao Hai saw that the first level wasn¡¯t the same as the one he encountered before. Now the first floor of the Sky Tower was a small room containing a transmission formation.

    Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s expression, Luo Ying said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be curious. The Sky Tower is an artifact made by a predecessor. He used endless techniques and arge amount of energy to make it. Even guardians like me didn¡¯t know a tenth of its functions.¡± Then he walked to the transmission formation after he said that. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything as he followed along. Luo Ying fiddled with the formation a few times before a white sh took the two to a different ce.

    When Zhao Hai¡¯s vision cleared up, he discovered that they were now on an enormous transmission formation za. This za was veryrge, ten timesrger than the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s. There were bothrge and small-scale formations in this za. White light shed from time to time as people appeared and disappeared from the transmission formations.

    As Zhao Hao was looking around him, he heard Luo Ying, ¡°Come with me.¡± Then the two flew outside the za. Luo Ying arrived before another cultivator. This cultivator looked to be over 20 years old. He had ck hair while wearing white cultivation robes. The person¡¯s eyes had a glint showing that he was quite arrogant.

    Luo Ying bowed towards this cultivator and said, ¡°I greet the envoy. This one is Luo Ying, a guardian of the 23rd Sky Tower. I brought Zhao Hai over since he has been invited over.¡±

    Although Zhao Hai has no idea what was going on, Zhao Hai knew that Luo Ying was an Immortal Expert that has Faith Power. Meanwhile, the other party was just a Severed Soul Expert. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know whether he had Faith Power or not, but Luo Ying didn¡¯t need to be polite to him. Despite this, Luo Ying was very respectful. It seems like this person has a backing that couldn¡¯t be offended.

    Most importantly, Zhao Hai heard Luo Ying said that he was a guardian of the 23rd Sky Tower. If he could infer something, then this meant that there were at least 23 Sky Towers!

    If it was the same as what Zhao Hai thought, then what concept was that? In other words, there were 22 other Towers. And it seemed like there were more battlefields like the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    Back when he was observing the surroundings, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel strange. The cultivators going in and out of the transmission formation za weren¡¯t that strong. Some were at the Transcending Tribtion Stage while the others were at the Severed Soul Stage. There were a lot of Immortal Experts present.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be curious. He didn¡¯t understand what warranted Luo Ying to be careful in this ce.

    However, just to be sure, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything and also gave a salute to the Severed Soul Expert. As if he didn¡¯t see anything unusual about it.

    The Severed Soul Expert swept Zhao Hai with his gaze as he sneered and said, ¡°Luo Ying, you really shamed the 23rd Sky Tower. I remember thest time you sent someone here. Was it 50 years ago? That time, you brought an Immortal Expert but this time it¡¯s just a Severed Soul Expert. Are there no experts in the 23rd Sky Tower?¡± When this person spoke, he looked Zhao Hai up and down. It was clear that he was looking down on Zhao Hai.

    Luo Ying didn¡¯t show any anger in his expression, he just smiled faintly and said, ¡°Zhao Hai has the most potential in the 23rd Sky Tower. This Luo Ying wouldn¡¯t dare shame himself on this.¡±

    The envoy looked at Zhao Hai and then suddenly waved his hand, sending a sword qi flying towards Zhao Hai. This sword qi was different to what Zhao Hai had seen. It was silver-white in color, looking very much like a real flying sword.

    Zhao Hai stared for a moment, but he didn¡¯t remain motionless. He sent an invisible sword qi out to meet the iing attack. When the two sword qi met in the air, they twopletely cancelled each other out.

    The envoy stared for a moment before his expression changed. He understood that Zhao Hai was letting him off. The cultivation of two cultivators couldn¡¯t be exactly the same. Since this was the case, attacks sent by the two couldn¡¯t just cancel each other out.

    Canceling each other meant that when the two attacks met each other, they disappeared at the same time. There would be no fluctuations nor any remaining energy from the two attacks.

    Doing something like this was quite impossible, but it actually happened. This only exined one thing. Zhao Hai calcted the exact amount of strength to use in his attack in order to cancel the opponent¡¯s move. This not only confirmed how strong Zhao Hai was, it also showed how powerful he waspared to the envoy.

    The envoy coldly snorted and said, ¡°A little capable. Luo Ying, the battle ve you brought this time has some skill. I hope he can give benefits to the group.¡± After he said that, he turned around and left.

    Zhao Hai was stunned. What did that person say? A battle ve? What was this all about?

 Chapter 1641 â€“ Only at the Edge

    <h4>Chapter 1641 - Only at the Edge</h4>

    Luo Ying didn¡¯t say anything. He just bowed and said, ¡°I ask the envoy to lead us.¡± But the envoy had already turned around and left.

    As Zhao Hai and Luo Ying walked forward, Luo Ying turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, you must remember this. Don¡¯t offend anyone here. It would bring no advantage to you, to the Hundred Treasures Realm, or to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.¡±

    Zhao Hai has no information about this ce, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t act unreasonably. Moreover, he also discovered that although the envoy was just a Severed Soul Expert, his attack waspletely beyond the Severed Soul Stage. It might be because of the cultivation method that he practiced.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai noticed that he was in a valley. It was just like the beginner camp of the World of Cultivation when he first entered the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. The valley was built cleanly. There were two cliffs on both sides that had caves built into them.

    Luo Ying led Zhao Hai to a cave. There were two guards at the entrance. Luo Ying took out a token and showed it to the two. Once the guards gave a nod, Luo Ying led Zhao Hai to enter.

    Zhao Hai noticed that the guards were Immortal Experts. Moreover, above the entrance was a tablet that had the number 23 characters(¶þÊ®Èý) on it.

    Zhao Hai was quite surprised. In the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, any one of the Immortal Experts would be on the Elder-level. But here they were just guards? It was bizarre.

    After the two entered the cave, Zhao Hai discovered that it was veryrge. The cave was further divided into smaller caves. Each cave was guarded by a formation in front of it.

    Luo Ying arrived in front of a cave and then took out a token. The formation outside shed before it slowly vanished, revealing the inside of the cave. Luo Ying brought Zhao Hai in as the formation closed up behind them.

    Zhao Hai looked through the cave. It wasn¡¯t that big at only 100 square meters in size. The inside was also very simple. There were just mats on the floor and nothing else.

    But despite this, Luo Ying let out a long breath when they entered the cave. Then he said, ¡°Little Hai,e and sit.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then sat down.

    Luo Ying sat as well. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Do you have questions?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, Luo Ying smiled faintly and said, ¡°That¡¯s alright. Everyone who came here has a lot of questions. People like us are here to help answer them.¡±

    Luo Ying looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°We are no longer in the same ne as the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. The ne where the battlefield is located is called the Cultivation ne. Which meant that people there are termed as Cultivators. These people just touched the beginning of cultivation.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared. Luo Ying smiled faintly and said, ¡°Are you surprised? The strongest cultivators in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield were the Immortal Experts. These people had extremely long lives and can get rid of mountains in one shot. How can they just be at the edge of the realm of Cultivation?¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a nod. Luo Ying continued, ¡°Little Hai, let me ask you. What¡¯s the purpose of cultivation?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared. He thought for a moment before answering, ¡°To be stronger!¡±

    Luo Ying shook his head and said, ¡°Wanting to be strong isn¡¯t wrong. However, you forgot one thing. Cultivation can allow you to live longer. All creatures under the Heavens have lifespans. High beings of the universe were born being able to sense the Heavens and the Earth, distinguishing thews of the universe. These beings live very long lives. Compared to these creatures, Human lives are too short. Because of this, ancient humans started to cultivate and were finally able to create the current system of cultivation. This system strove to go against the heavens itself, viting its rules. This was all in order to live longer.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He agreed to Luo Ying¡¯s words. Cultivators practice in order to gain just a little bit more lifespan.

    Luo Ying continued, ¡°Through innumerable years of development, the present cultivation system continued to improve. One might be considered to be an expert when they reach the Immortal Stage in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. But in this ce, the Immortal Stage is just the beginning.¡±

    Zhao Hai was somewhat shaken. The Immortal Stage was just the beginning. In other words, in this ce, the Immortal Stage was the lowest level? How can this be?

    Luo Ying saw Zhao Hai¡¯s expression, then he sighed and said, ¡°The ne where we are right now is called the Great Realm of Cultivation. There are countless sects here with extremely powerful predecessors. These sects used supreme techniques and treasure in order to refine one inferior realm one after another. Then they allowed people from the Cultivation ne to enter these inferior realms. Since these battlefields were created by the Great Realm of Cultivation, it was natural that it would produce powerful experts. This caused the people of the Cultivator ne to send their people to these inferior realms, which became the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefields. The reason the Great World of Cultivation set these battlefields up was because the battlefields would allow them to pick talents to join their own sects.¡±

    Zhao Hai already guessed some of these details, so he wasn¡¯t too surprised by what Luo Ying said. Luo Ying looked at Zhao Hai and sighed as he said, ¡°In the beginning, these sects held good intentions. Some experts from the battlefields were selected to join the sects and slowly became core members. However, as time passed, and the development of the Great Realm of Cultivation continued to increase, talents were now moremon. This meant that there was no longer any need to select talents from the battlefields. However, the Great Realm of Cultivation has expended a lot of resources to make the battlefields. And because of how long it has been, the battlefields had firmly anchored themselves in the Cultivator ne. It was no longer possible to retrieve them. And because the sects couldn¡¯t just abandon the battlefield, they continued to select people from the battlefield. But these people were no longer chosen to enter the sects. Instead, they would be sent to another ce, the Life and Death Arena!¡±

    Luo Ying sighed and said, ¡°The Life and Death Arena just emerged in thest couple thousand years. At first it was just used by bored cultivators. They would capture beasts and then put them in the arena to kill each other. But slowly, the cultivators felt that seeing beasts fight had be boring. Then a fight between cultivators happened in the arena. From then on, more and more people watched. Gambling also became more lucrative.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly. The more he heard it, the more he was reminded of the underground arenas back on earth. But in this Great Realm of Cultivation, it sounded reasonable and was legal.

    Luo Ying continued, ¡°Back then, people from sects would participate in the fights. They would even initiate life and death duels. But this behavior was stopped by the sects before long. This was because the sect geniuses began dying in the arena. They couldn¡¯t bear such losses.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. These sects train their disciples from the ground up. Naturally, they would need trials to be stronger. Plenty of disciples undergo trials. But if a disciple perishes during these trials, it means that all resources spent on them was wasted. Even powerful sects wouldn¡¯t be able to stomach the losses if it happened more than normal.

    Moreover, duels weren¡¯t as simple as two cultivators initiating the battle on their own. Sects can also use this opportunity to kill geniuses from an opposing sect. This method was realizedter, causing geniuses to die on arge scale. Because of this, sects stopped these kinds of battles.

    Luo Ying added, ¡°Although the fight between sect disciples had stopped, the Life and Death Arena didn¡¯t cease to exist. Talents recruited from the various battlefields slowly became unsuitable for cultivation. The Great Realm of Cultivation¡¯s progress was so rapid that the Cultivator ne hasgged behind. Those who were selected from the battlefields would be much worse inparison to those who came from the Great Realm of Cultivation itself. Therefore, the sects began to lose interest in recruiting these people. They became useless.¡±

    Hearing Luo Ying so far, Zhao Hai knew why he was being called a battle ve. Luo Ying continued, ¡°Later, since their disciples couldn¡¯t be sent to the Life and Death Arena, the various sects began to send the people from the battlefields to fight. Then these sects would take charge of the bets. In the end, the people selected from the battlefields became Battle ves of the Great World of Cultivation.¡±

    Luo Ying sighed and said, ¡°These sects could also be regarded as a bit conscientious. Although the cultivators they recruited from the battlefields had been turned into war ves, they can still be an outer sect disciple once they manage to win a hundred duels. It¡¯s even possible to be promoted to be an inner sect disciple, bing an official member of the sect.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Luo Ying and asked, ¡°Are there levels lower than outer disciples in these sects?¡±

    Luo Ying replied, ¡°Naturally there is. Under Outer Sect Disciples are Serving Disciples. Serving Disciples have skill but not enough to be a talent. They can slowly level up to be Outer Disciples. Strictly speaking, Serving Disciples are on the same level as Battle ves, minus the dangerous situation.¡±

 Chapter 1642 â€“ There Are No Rules

    <h4>Chapter 1642 - There Are No Rules</h4>

    ¡°Although Battle ves had the same status as Serving Disciples, people would rather be servants than battle in the Life and Death Arena. This was because Battle ves needed 100 victories in order to be Outer Sect Disciples. Inparison, Serving Disciples can be promoted as long as they cultivate and pass the tests.¡±

    When he heard Luo Ying, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows as he said, ¡°Mister Luo, from what you said, these Outer Sect Disciples should be quite strong. That envoy from earlier, he¡¯s strong, what¡¯s his status?¡±

    Luo Ying forced a smile and said, ¡°That envoy is an Outer Sect Disciple. However, he¡¯s a steward. Specifically, he¡¯s in charge of managing the Battle ves. Therefore, he¡¯s called an envoy.¡±

    Luo Ying continued, ¡°The sect we¡¯re in is called the ck Tiger Gang. The ck Tiger Gang is named after the first generation gang leader who was a demon cultivator from the ck Tiger Tribe. Even now, the ck Tiger Gang has more disciples than other sects.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t expect that the sect that they were in was a Demonic Sect.

    Luo Ying looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think much about it. In the Great World of Cultivation, strength is everything. As long as you have enough strength, nobody would care if you¡¯re a Demon or a Human. Our ck Tiger Gang is one of the top 100 Sects in the Great World of Cultivation. It¡¯s strength couldn¡¯t be underestimated.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He didn¡¯t have any dislike towards Demon Cultivators. After all, they were just Beasts that embarked on the cultivation patch, just the same as humans.

    Luo Ying added, ¡°Altogether, the ck Tiger Gang has 25 inferior realms. Each inferior realm has a Sky Tower. The Sky Towers are the control point of each inferior realm. The Sky Towers house the staff that the sect sends to manage these inferior realms. The inferior realm that the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield is in is the 23rd.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Luo Ying and said, ¡°But when I was in the World of Cultivation, I also encountered realms like the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. And there are no Sky Towers in those ces. What happened?¡±

    Luo Ying replied, ¡°It might be inferior nes that were made by other sects. They secretly ced them but eventually abandoned them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he asked, ¡°Mister Luo, who were the guardians of the Sky Tower?¡±

    Luo Ying replied, ¡°They¡¯re Inner Disciples of the Gang. The Sky Tower also acts as a ce for trials. Since the Sky Tower can change the interior environment, Inner Disciples are able to cultivate there. Then if someone wants to challenge the Sky Tower, it would be up to those Inner Disciples to deal with it.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, ¡°The strength of Inner Disciples is as low as that? That¡¯s impossible.¡±

    Luo Ying looked at Zhao Hai as he forced a smile and answered, ¡°Those are disciples that have been in the sect for one year. Naturally, they aren¡¯t very strong. But also, you¡¯re different. Ordinary people would never be able to defeat them.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a nod. Luo Ying looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I was once a Core Disciple of the ck Tiger Gang. But I got seriously injured when I was on a mission and it was impossible to restore my body. After I recovered, I was sent to manage the Sky Tower.¡±

    Zhao Hai also wanted to ask about this. He didn¡¯t expect Luo Ying to tell him on his own initiative. Zhao Hai now understood why Luo Ying was in charge of the Sky Tower.

    Luo Ying looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯re a strong cultivator. The Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield could no longer benefit you. Coming to the Great World of Cultivation isn¡¯t a disadvantage.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Luo Ying and asked in a serious tone, ¡°I have another question, Mister Luo. Why do the cultivators in the Sky Tower, or the Inner Disciples of the ck Tiger Gang, possess Faith Power?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Luo Ying¡¯s pupils couldn¡¯t help but shrink. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°So you really have Faith Power. I thought so before. Without Faith Power, its impossible to defeat those Inner Sect Disciples. They have Faith Power, and its allocated by the Sect!¡±

    Hearing Luo Ying, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. He asked in confusion, ¡°Allocate? Can you pass Faith Power?¡±

    Luo Ying smiled faintly and said, ¡°Regarding people of inferior realms, Faith Power wasn¡¯t a simple matter. Did you also happen to encounter Faith Power by ident?¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a nod. Luo Ying continued, ¡°In the Great Realm of Cultivation, Faith Power can be distributed. The sect has opened up ces specifically to raise people. These people didn¡¯t have any cultivation talent nor do they need to work. They have been brainwashed from birth to be people who only know how to pray. These people will be a continuous source of Faith Power for the sect.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared. He didn¡¯t expect the ck Tiger Gang to be this fluent in managing Faith Power. Luo Ying smiled at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You think that¡¯s strange? This is also a mode of survival in the Great Realm of Cultivation. Whether it be arge or a small sect, they would always have people to provide Faith Power. These people didn¡¯t need to work and would just pray all the time. The sect will provide them with food and clothes to wear. The food they eat also contains spiritual energy, making their bodies very healthy. When they reach a certain age, the sect will assign a man and a woman to be together in order to form a family and birth children. And because they consume food with spiritual energy, their children would be tested to see if they have the talent to cultivate. If they do, then they will be taken to the sect and be taken care of by Serving Disciples. If a child is a genius, then they can enter the Outer Sect through a test. Otherwise, they would be Serving Disciples. As for the others, they won¡¯te in contact with true cultivators. They weren¡¯t able to read and only knew how to pray. They will be prayer machines and birthing machines. Their life is filled with prayers.¡±

    Upon hearing Luo Ying, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel cold. He couldn¡¯t imagine being a person who was brainwashed to be one who only prayed.

    Luo Ying looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it so much. This is the Great World of Cultivation. The weak prey on the strong. If you have no strength, then you can only be a praying machine. If you have no strength, then you can only be a Serving Disciple for a lifetime.¡±

    Zhao Hai closed his eyes. After some time, he opened them after digesting Luo Ying¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t say anything for some time. Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance, Luo Ying solemnly said, ¡°This is the Battle ve Camp. Every single Battle ve from various Sky Towers stay here. Live here for some time to adapt. Later on, you will be brought to the Life and Death Arena. As long as you win 100 battles, you will be promoted to the Outer Sect. I believe that with your strength, you will finish it in no time.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then he looked at Luo Ying and said, ¡°Mister Luo, does the sect have people who know Avatar Techniques?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Luo Ying¡¯s expression changed. He asked, ¡°Where did you hear about Avatar Techniques?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°When the Hundred Treasures Realm fought against the Buddhist Realm, an expert appeared that has an Avatar Technique. Afterwards, I used all my strength in order to kill him. Fortunately, he doesn¡¯t have a lot of Faith Power. Otherwise, I would have been killed.¡± Zhao Hai naturally wouldn¡¯t speak the truth. He couldn¡¯t show Luo Ying his entire strength. Nor would Zhao Hai tell him that he acquired a Dharma Avatar Technique.

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Luo Ying nodded and said, ¡°So it¡¯s this. Our sect naturally has Avatar Techniques. As long as one bes an Inner Sect Disciple, they would be taught an Avatar Technique three yearster.¡±

    Zhao Hai asked, ¡°Why do they need to wait three years?¡±

    Luo Ying replied, ¡°It¡¯s because there isn¡¯t enough Faith Power. To study Avatar Techniques, you would need enough Faith Power. The Sect doesn¡¯t give a lot of Faith Power to Inner Disciples. It needs three years of saving before an Avatar Technique could be practiced. Also, practicing Avatar Techniques in secret is dangerous. It¡¯s possible to be reduced to ash if you¡¯re not prepared enough.¡±

    Zhao Hai changed his expression as he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±

    Luo Ying nodded and said, ¡°You will stay in this camp for three months. You can take a look and remember where things are. Also, there are no rules in the camp. If someone provokes you, you can attack them. Even if you killed them, it wouldn¡¯t be an issue. Nobody will me you. Conversely, if you refuse a challenge, you might be seen as a waste by the sect. You might be ced in the camp for a lifetime. Remember, if anybody dares to challenge you, deal with them swiftly. This includes an envoy or any Sky Tower Guardian.¡±

    Zhao Hai was shocked when he heard Luo Ying. He didn¡¯t expect the Battle ve Camp to allow wanton killing within its borders.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction, Luo Ying added, ¡°Naturally, you can also challenge others as long as you win. If you lose, you deserve to be killed.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He now understood that this was a dog eat dog ce. If you want a higher position, you need to kill people. You need to step on people¡¯s bodies in order to get what you want.

 Chapter 1643 â€“ 36 Halls

    <h4>Chapter 1643 - 36 Halls</h4>

    Technically speaking, the valley where the Battle ve camp was located wasn¡¯t veryrge. It was only a few acres in size. In this valley, there were nearly a thousand caves bothrge and small. Besides the 25 caves allocated for the Sky Tower¡¯s people, the rest were residences for Battle ves.

    Battle ves from various inferior realms can live in the caves for the first five days. After five days, they would have to build their own caves and live there for three months. After which, the sect would arrange them to fight in the Life and Death Arena. Once they win 100 battles, they would be able to enter the sect and be an Outer Sect Disciple.

    There was nomon age among these people. No matter how old they were, they would be selected. But one thing that wasmon among the Battle ve was that they were on or below the Severed Soul Stage. Immortal Stage cultivators weren¡¯t selected.

    It was also because of this that the 25 Sky Tower caves were the safest ce in the Battle ve Camp.

    Since there are Immortal Experts takingmand all the time in order to receive more Battle ves. The Battle ves naturally would dare annoy these experts.

    Zhao Hai lived inside Sky Tower 23 cave for 5 days. In these five days, he didn¡¯t go out at all. He continued to ask Luo Ying about the ck Tiger Group and the Great World of Cultivation.

    The more information Zhao Hai received, the more he saw how special the Great World of Cultivation was. The Great World of Cultivation wasn¡¯t a spatial universe thatpriseds. Besides the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, the realms in the Cultivator ne control a lot ofs.

    The Great World of Cultivation was an iparably huge continent. The continent was very huge, to the point that the Great World of Cultivation didn¡¯t bother measuring it. Even with Zhao Hai¡¯s present flying speed, he wouldn¡¯t be able to fly to the continent¡¯s end with ten years of travel.

    Thinking of such an oue, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious. How big of a continent was that? Wasn¡¯t it too unreasonable?¡±

    Nobody can tell exactly how many sects the Great World of Cultivation had. But the entire Great World of Cultivation was divided into nine provinces, namely: The Central Orthodox Province, the Eastern Buddhist Province, Eastern Orthodox Province, Western Demon Province, Western Orhodox Province, Southern Barbarian Province, Southers Orthodox Province, Northern Exotic Province, and Northern Orthodox Province.

    The Orthodox Provinces meant that it was majorly popted with Orthodox Cultivators. So of the 9 provinces, 5 of them had people who follow the orthodox path of cultivation. And the strongest province of the 4 was the Central Orthodox Province.

    Zhao Hai is currently in the Northern Exotic Province. It¡¯s quite remote. Sects specializing in various cultivation paths exist in this ce. As for the ck Tiger Gang, it was enough to be ranked in the top hundred sects, so it can be considered as arge sect.

    The ck Tiger Gang¡¯s first generation Gang Leader was from the ck Tiger Tribe. This meant that the ck Tiger Gang gave priority to Demonic Beast Cultivators. But eventually, it began epting Human Cultivators. Although the ck Tiger Gang still had a lot of Demon Cultivators, it also has quite a poption of Human Cultivators.

    The ck Tiger Gang is further divided into 36 Halls. These halls were ssified into 6 Upper Central Halls, 6 Lower Central Halls, 12 Inner Halls, and 12 Outer Halls.

    The Upper Central Halls and Lower Central Halls belong to the core halls of the sect. Besides Core Disciples, these halls also include the Elders responsible for managing the sect. The other 24 halls were under the management of these Upper and Lower Halls. The 12 Inner Halls were managed by the Upper Central Halls while the 12 Outer Halls were managed by the Lower Central Halls.

    The Inner Halls were responsible for the normal affairs of the sect. They manage the Inner Disciples as well as some outer disciples. The normal operation of the sect depended on these halls. They issue tasks, pills, and artifacts. Faith power allocation, the Serving Disciples, and other matters were managed by this hall.

    As for the Outer Halls, they were also called the Twelve Battle Halls. Hearing this title, one should be able to know what these Halls do. This Hall was responsible for the sects external fighting force. Most Inner Disciples and Outer Disciples were managed by the Outer Halls.

    However, the Battle ve Camp was managed by the Inner Halls. Only when he officially bes an Outer Disciple would he be reassigned. Since the Battle ves were on the same level as the Serving Disciples, they couldn¡¯t obtain any allowance that was given to the sect disciples.

    The Upper Central Halls are the Medicine Hall, Artifact Hall, Technique Hall, Disciplinary Hall, Service Hall, and Faith Hall. The Medicine Hall grows medicinal herbs and refines them into pills. The Artifact Hall manages the refining materials and refines them into artifacts. The Service Hall manages the Serving Disciples, giving them their duties. The Technique Hall manages the cultivation methods and techniques of the sect. The Faith Hall manages the allocation of Faith Power as well as division of spiritual stones. As for the Disciplinary Hall, it takes charge of the entire sect¡¯s discipline, just like any other Disciplinary Hall.

    The Lower Central Halls are the Wind Hall, Wood Hall, Fire Hall, Mountain Hall, Darkness Hall, and the Guardian Hall. These six Halls were responsible for external warfare and internal defense. The Wind, Wood, Fire, and Mountain Halls were specifically responsible for external warfare. Most of the inner and outer disciples were under the supervision of these four halls. The Darkness Hall were responsible for the sect¡¯s spies and external intelligence gathering. The disciples of the Darkness Hall were the most mysterious. Only a few in the sect knew the identity of the Hall¡¯s disciples. The Guardian Hall was responsible for the internal defense. The disciples of this hall aren¡¯t fixed. Sometimes the disciples would be reassigned to the first four Halls in order to participate in external wars.

    The Inner 12 Halls were as follows: Alchemy Hall, Farming Hall, Building Hall, Crafting Hall, Handyman Hall, Duty Hall, Hidden Scripture Hall, Lecture Hall, Spirit Vein Hall, Strength Hall, Command Hall, and the Discipline Hall.

    The Outer 12 Halls were named the First Darkness Hall, Second Guardian Hall, Third Wind Hall, Fourth Darkness Hall, Fifth Wind Hall, Sixth Wood Hall, Seventh Guardian Hall, Eight Mountain Hall, Ninth Wood Hall, Tenth Mountain Hall, Eleventh Fire Hall, Twelfth Fire Hall.

    Each ck Tiger Gang disciple carries a wasit token. A wasit token identifies which hall a disciple belongs to. It also records the disciples¡¯ merits. If a disciplepletes a mission, their contribution points will be recorded on their token.

    The way the ck Tiger Gang distributes contribution points was simr to the Hundred Treasures Realm. But since there are noputers here, everything was under the supervision of the Mission Hall. The disciples woulde to hand in their tasks and be given contribution points. A disciple can use their contribution points to exchange for pills, techniques, and anything else they need for cultivation.

    This was the extent as to what Zhao Hai knew about the ck Tiger Gang. If he wanted to know more about the sect, then he would only be able to get it after he bes an outer disciple.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t disappointed with what he got. To him, these things were very useful. He can also understand the gang slowly after he bes a formal disciple.

    Luo Ying didn¡¯t dislike Zhao Hai¡¯s actions. On the contrary, he was d. He was well aware of Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. Inner Disciples sent by the sect to the Sky Tower were unable to defeat Zhao Hai. One could see from this how powerful Zhao Hai was. With Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, winning 100 battles in the Life and Death Arena would be very easy. He was very likely to join the ck Tiger Gang in the future. So it was necessary for him to understand the workings of the gang.

    After five days, Zhao Hai needed to leave number 23 Sky Tower cave in order to live on his own. There were plenty of caves in the valley. These were caves upied by prior Battle ves. Some of these Battle ves died in battle, while some either abandoned the camp or joined the ck Tiger Group. In brief, these people would nevere back. Zhao Hai could choose any empty cave he wanted. It was easy to spot open caves. After all, the defensive formation outside each cave would only activate once it is upied.

    Also, Zhao Hai received a jade status token. This token had huge characters showing that he was a Battle ve. On the back of the token was Zhao Hai¡¯s name as well as the fact that he came from an inferior realm.

    Seeing the ve character, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression was somewhat ugly. He didn¡¯t want himself to be associated with such a word. However, he knew that he could not cause a fuss at this time. Like Luo Ying said, causing great trouble wouldn¡¯t bring any benefits to the Hundred Treasures Realm nor to Zhao Hai himself.

    After choosing an empty cave and starting the defensive formation, Zhao Hai entered the Space. Once he entered, he immediately asked Cai¡¯er, ¡°Cai¡¯er, how is it?¡±

    Cai¡¯er replied, ¡°I already understand the situation around the valley. All in all, there are 183 Battle ves, 23 of whom will leave in the next few days. There are 18 people who arrived roughly at the same time as Young Master. They are now living in their own caves. I wasn¡¯t able to discover Faith Power in any of them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. This was normal. Faith Power wasn¡¯t asmon as cabbage. Only one in a hundred thousand cultivators could use them. Take the Great World of Cultivation for example, only the Inner Disciples had ess to Faith Power.

    Cai¡¯er added, ¡°Outside the valley is a forest several hundred thousand square kilometers big. There are powerful beasts in them, some reaching the Immortal Stage. They can already turn into humanoid forms, bing a Demon Cultivator.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared. He frowned and asked, ¡°If they can already transform into a humanoid and be a Demon Cultivator, why didn¡¯t they enter the sect and instead live in the forest?¡±

    Cai¡¯er shook her head and said, ¡°This I don¡¯t know. But besides the camp, there¡¯s no other camp in the vicinity. Beyond the forest is an endless desert, making the forest an oasis. Except this oasis is extremely huge.¡±

    Zhao Hai let out a long breath as he nodded and said, ¡°So it¡¯s like that. It seems like the ck Tiger Gang chose the camp to be in this ce to prevent the Battle ves from running away. But this is also good. I wanted to see how powerful the cultivators of the Great World of Cultivation are.¡±

    Cai¡¯er looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, you can¡¯t stay inside the cave all the time. You need to head out to cause trouble or be provoked. In any case, you have to fight. I just observed the camp and heard that if you don¡¯t fight more than five battles, you will stay in the camp forever. If you are in the Battle ve Camp for more than a year, the ck Tiger Gang will send people to kill you.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°There¡¯s something like that? Why didn¡¯t Luo Ying tell me?¡±

    Cai¡¯er replied, ¡°This is something I got from spying on two ck Tiger Gang Immortal Experts. They said that this is a secret rule. They want to see which of the Battle ves has a warring heart. If they don¡¯t want to fight, then there¡¯s no reason for them to stay in the ck Tiger Gang.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Interesting. You can also freely kill people in this ce. Hahaha. Unfortunately for them, I don¡¯t want to cause trouble. Otherwise, I would have killed all the 25 Immortal Experts in the Battle ve Camp and see how the Gang reacts.¡±

    Cai¡¯er also gave a smile and didn¡¯t say anything. At this time, Laura appeared and said, ¡°Brother Hai, I think you should find a chance to go out and y around before participating in the Life and Death Arena. It¡¯s better for us if you enter the ck Tiger Gang as soon as possible. From what we got from Luo Ying, not to mention the Great World of Cultivation, even the Northern Exotic Province is much bigger than the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. There are countless cultivators in this ce. If Brother Hai wants to improve his strength, this is a good ce to do so.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Right. Not to mention the spiritual qi in the Battle Camp is richer than the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. The Great Realm of Cultivation would certainly have a lot of experts. It would be a great pleasure to meet these experts.¡±

    Lizzy smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s good to meet those experts as soon as possible. By the way, Brother Hai, why do you think the Great World of Cultivation only chooses those below the Immortal Stage? Aren¡¯t Immortal Experts stronger?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I also don¡¯t know. But we will find out sooner orter. Alright, I¡¯ll rest in the Space for a few days before going out and looking for trouble.¡±

    Lizzy and the othersughed. Zhao Hai turned to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, didn¡¯t you say that there¡¯s arge forest outside the camp? Take a look and see if there¡¯s something good there. If you see something, don¡¯t forget to take it to the Space.¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Rest assured, I will. And while you rest, I¡¯ll collect information about the other Battle ves. This way, you can deal with them more easily.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave this to you. If someone newes over, don¡¯t forget to put a silver needle in them. I want to know what kind of ce the Great Realm of Cultivation really is.¡±

 Chapter 1644 â€“ Turning Into A Pig Head

    <h4>Chapter 1644 - Turning Into A Pig Head</h4>

    Luo Ying frowned as he sat in his cave. Naturally, he was still in Sky Tower No. 23¡¯s cave. This was their fixed cave. It was Luo Ying¡¯s first time staying in this cave.

    The reason Luo Ying was still here was because he wanted to witness Zhao Hai¡¯s performance. To be honest, he anticipates Zhao Hai¡¯s action. After all, he knew very well how strong Zhao Hai was.

    However, Luo Ying was left disappointed. Zhao Hai actually stayed inside his cave and never left. It has been half a month since Zhao Hai entered the Battle ve Camp. Besides the time he arrived, Zhao Hai stayed indoors for ten days. This caused Luo Ying to be a bit worried.

    Luo Ying naturally knew that if Zhao Hai didn¡¯t go out and battle five times within three months, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to get on to the Life and Death Arena. And if he didn¡¯te out for a year, then he would be in danger.

    Luo Ying¡¯s worries weren¡¯t groundless. For cultivators, closing up for one year was a very normal matter. If Zhao Hai really closed up for several months, then he would definitely be in trouble.

    However, due to the rules, Battle ves couldn¡¯t be told this information. Therefore, Luo Ying couldn¡¯t do anything other than to worry about Zhao Hai. He was afraid that Zhao Hai would keep staying in his cave. Not only would Zhao Hai be in trouble, Luo Ying would be implicated as well.

    Luo Ying looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s cave and sighed. Then at this time, a figure appeared outside the cave. Zhao Hai had walked out. Seeing Zhao Hai, Luo Ying began to feel at ease.

    If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t go out, then naturally nothing will happen to him. But now that he¡¯s out of his cave, even if he didn¡¯t annoy other people, trouble woulde looking for him. Luo Ying wasn¡¯t worried that he wouldn¡¯t get into a fight.

    One shouldn¡¯t look at the fact that there were no more than 200 people in the Battle ve Camp. These people were unique figures with special status. After knowing about the Battle ve Camp, they would be holding a grudge. This anger would naturally need to be vented out. Therefore, a fight was inevitable.

    When Zhao Hai went out of his cave, he looked around him. Then he flew up and explored the surroundings. This valley wasn¡¯t that ce. Since it was for Battle ves, the camp had no scenery to speak of. Luo Ying told Zhao Hai to get familiar with the surroundings, but this actually meant that he should go out and cause trouble, or have troublee to him.

    As Zhao Hai was paying attention, he found that a cultivator was standing not far from him. This person was standing close to the camp¡¯s defensive formation. Since people couldn¡¯t leave the valley, they would only stand and look at the barrier.

    The valley¡¯s defensive formation didn¡¯t only have outward defense. It also defended against the inside. If a Battle ve wanted to leave the valley, then they would need to break the defensive formation. Otherwise, they would never be able to leave.

    However, Zhao Hai knew clearly what was going on. The defensive formation actually has no effect on the Battle ves. The reason the Battle ves were unable to leave was because of the tokens they carried. Zhao Hai¡¯s liquid needles could easily fly out of the valley. But for Zhao Hai who has a token, he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the camp as easily.

    Zhao Hai also arrived by the defensive formation and looked outward. He was about a kilometer away from the other cultivator. Then he suddenly heard, ¡°Screw off! I don¡¯t want others to be close to me.¡±

    Zhao Hai turned his head. Besides the other cultivator, there was nobody else in the vicinity. It seems like the other cultivator was shouting at him. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile as he said, ¡°Friend, your family doesn¡¯t own this ce. If I like to stand here, I¡¯m afraid you couldn¡¯t make me leave.¡±

    The person turned his head to Zhao Hai as he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Courting death!¡± Then he took out a crescent moon-shaped artifact and attacked Zhao Hai.

    Looking at the artifact, Zhao Hai discovered that it was a thin de. One could see at first nce that it was very sharp and very lethal. Moreover, it was well-made.

    Zhao Hai smiled as he waved his hand and sent out a sword qi meet the attack. When the sword qi hit the enemy¡¯s artifact, the other cultivator¡¯s eyes shrank. He waved his hand once more and sent more artifacts towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai simrly waved his hand and released more sword qi. Then all of a sudden, he used the Bright Sword Technique to attack the other party.

    The Bright Sword Technique was a spiritual attack. It was invisible and very difficult to defend against. But it was clear that the other party wasn¡¯t an ordinary cultivator. He actually detected Zhao Hai¡¯s Bright Sword Technique. They immediately took out a defensive artifact to block it.

    However, that person didn¡¯t understand how strong the Bright Sword Technique really was. The technique was very powerful. Moreover, it was an attack made with Faith Power. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to block it.

    The attack made by the Bright Sword Technique passed through the defensive artifact and hit the cultivator directly. Although he had defenses set up, it tore up like paper. The cultivator wasn¡¯t even able to react before the attack hit him.

    The Bright Sword Technique aims directly at the spirit. Upon being stabbed, the cultivator felt his head erupt in pain. His face paled as he vomited blood. At the same time, blood began pouring out of his eyes and ears. He looked like a ghost that had been exorcised.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand once more, sending a sword qi to kill the other party. Then he turned him into an Undead and sent him to the Space.

    The battle between the two was witnessed by everyone in the Battle ve Camp. These people didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be so strong. He was actually able to clean up a Severed Soul Expert in a blink of an eye. All cultivators that saw this had their expressions changed. The way they looked at Zhao Hai has changed.

    Zhao Hai swept these people with his spiritual force and didn¡¯t say anything. He just turned his head and looked at the scenery outside the valley, as though nothing happened just now.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s performance, Luo Ying smiled. Actually, it wasn¡¯t necessary to fight five battles in the Battle ve Camp. The reason one had to start a fight in the camp was to show how strong they were. Another reason was to see if they had the spirit of battle. As long as they don¡¯t go too far, disying their strength is alright.

    For people like Zhao Hai who doesn¡¯t want to look for trouble, he doesn¡¯t need to provoke others since others woulde looking for him for trouble. Most importantly, now that Zhao Hai showed his strength, not a lot of people in the Battle ve Camp would want to fight him. In this case, if Zhao Hai wanted to cause trouble, then he could only attack another¡¯s cave, which would be troublesome.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know what Luo Ying was thinking about. He wasn¡¯t worried at all. He knew the strength of the people in Battle ve Camp. He has enough time to look for trouble.

    But the people in the Battle ve Camp were unaware that they would suffer for the next few months.

    After looking at the scenery outside the camp, Zhao Hai flew back. When the other Battle ves saw Zhao Hai, they immediately got out of the way. Zhao Hai¡¯s strength frightened them. They couldpare themselves to Zhao Hai¡¯s opponent. If it were them, they also wouldn¡¯t be able to block Zhao Hai¡¯s attack.

    As Zhao Hai flew over, his figure suddenly moved and appeared in front of a cultivator. The cultivator was taken aback. Then his expression changed as he took out his artifact. He looked at Zhao Hai vigntly and said, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just feel like you¡¯re ugly to look at. I want to punch you.¡± Then Zhao Hai threw himself towards the cultivator. The cultivator paled as he sent several attacks towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s close-range attack was unfamiliar to the cultivator. But since Zhao Hai was already too close, he could only cross his arms as he retreated backward.

    But how could Zhao Hai possibly let him off. Zhao Hai kicked the stomach of the cultivator. Being hit with an attack charged with spiritual qi was surely going to hurt. The cultivator pitifully cried out. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop as he rushed over and beat him up.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s punches weren¡¯t extreme. However, his attacks were enough to bruise the other party heavily. There were no injuries on the cultivator, but the damage hurt more than being killed.

    Cultivators cared about faces the most. Think about it, a Severed Soul Expert was being beaten ck and blue, crying out in pain. Moreover, his face has been disfigured so much that even his mother wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize him. He had utterly lost face.

    Zhao Hai continued to beat the cultivator before stopping and going back to his face. Meanwhile, the other cultivators couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded by what they saw. They couldn¡¯t understand why Zhao Hai did this. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but be more vignt. In their opinion, Zhao Hai belonged to the moody and cruel type of people. As they left one by one, they turned their heads to the person Zhao Hai beat. They couldn¡¯t help but have a gloating look in their eyes.

    The person that Zhao Hai beat rubbed his face as he looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s cave in hatred. He could feel Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual force still lingering in his face. This meant that he couldn¡¯t use his own spiritual force to heal nor take some medicinal pills. He would have to wait until Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual qi dissipated. His current face was too embarrassing to show. He decided that he wouldn¡¯t go out until the swelling of his face disappeared.

    However, nobody thought that the very next day, Zhao Hai woulde out of his cave and confront another Cultivator while saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t you wear a hat? You look ugly.¡± Then another beating ensued, turning the other party into a pig head.

    The third day, ¡°Why don¡¯t you cover your face?¡±

    The fourth day, ¡°Where¡¯s your hat?¡±

    The fifth day¡­¡­

 Chapter 1645 â€“ Leaving Ahead of Time

    <h4>Chapter 1645 - Leaving Ahead of Time</h4>

    Fifteen dayster, the first person that Zhao Hai beat up walked out from his cave. His wounds had finally recovered and he was ready to look for revenge.

    But when he went out, he was shocked. This was because he noticed that a cultivator flying around the camp was flying strangely. Moreover, the face of this cultivator was ck and blue. Their eyes were like a panda¡¯s. One could see at one nce that they had been beaten up.

    The cultivator stared at someone who flew past. He didn¡¯t know what was going on. He turned his head and saw several cultivators in the distance. Their faces were simrly bruised and swollen. But each one of them seems to have no care. It was as if their faces weren¡¯t injured.

    The cultivator didn¡¯t know what happened to the Battle ve Camp recently. As he stared at everyone, a cultivator suddenly shouted, ¡°Tiger Zhao is here!¡±

    At the sound of this, the cultivators in the valley seemed to turn into rabbits as they whizzed out and returned to their caves.

    The cultivator didn¡¯t understand what was going on. Then he saw someone flying from a distance. When the cultivator saw this person, his blood couldn¡¯t help but rush upward. This was his personal enemy. His eyes were particrly red as he immediately rushed over.

    Zhao Hai was leisurely flying as he looked at the quiet valley. A smile was stered on his face as he moved about. Actually, his actions were made with intention. He beat up every cultivator he came upon. He wanted to see how the ck Tiger Gang ns to deal with him.

    Soon enough, he became a street wandering tiger. As long as he was out, people would immediately turn around and run away, hiding inside their caves.

    As Zhao Hai was flying forward, he suddenly noticed a person¡¯s figureing towards him. In the person¡¯s hand was a flying sword that was ready to attack. Then Zhao Hai recognized that this was the first person he beat up in the valley. He couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly as he rushed over. The other party was evidently angry as he released several sword attacks towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai smiled and loudly said, ¡°Kid, who are you? To actually dare attack your grandfather!¡±

    The cultivator ruthlessly answered, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Zhao Hai continued to smile as he said, ¡°There are too many people who want to kill me. If all of their wishes were toe true, then this grandfather would have long died. And you, kid, still wish me death?¡±

    Zhao Hai moved and appeared in front of the person. Then he punched that person on the nose. The cultivator didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai would suddenly appear in front of him. His nose was now sore from being punched and he couldn¡¯t help but tear up.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop punching. Only after turning the other party into a pig head did he stop. Then he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Kid, know your limitations. This grandfather doesn¡¯t want your life. But if you dare to annoy me again, I wouldn¡¯t let you off as easily.¡± Then he turned around and left.

    Zhao Hai returned to his cave and then entered the Space. Seeing Zhao Hai, Laura and the others couldn¡¯t help butugh. These days, Zhao Hai has been acting like a mindless character, calling himself a grandfather and treating others like kids. It waspletely in contrast with Zhao Hai¡¯s mild-mannered and cultured appearance.

    Looking at Laura and the others, Zhao Haiughed as he said, ¡°How is it? Did my acting improve?¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°If we didn¡¯t know you, we would have thought that you were always like that. Hahaha. I¡¯m afraid the people of the ck Tiger are having a headache.¡±

    What Cai¡¯er said wasn¡¯t wrong. The ck Tiger Gang¡¯s people in charge of the camp were indeed having a headache. The one who was affected the most was Luo Ying. Luo Ying has stayed in the camp all this time. In the beginning, he felt that he was unlucky because Zhao Hai continued to stay inside his cave.

    But right after that, he no longer worried that Zhao Hai would cause trouble. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to act like that. He actually beat all cultivators he saw in the camp. Moreover, he didn¡¯t severely injure them nor kill them. Instead, he just beat them until their faces would look like a pig¡¯s. And these wounds couldn¡¯t be healed for many days. This caused Luo Ying to be dumbfounded.

    The others asked Luo Ying about Zhao Hai¡¯s background multiple times. They asked how he was so strong. Moreover, why does he beat people up instead of killing them. They couldn¡¯t help but be curious.

    Actually, even Luo Ying didn¡¯t understand. He had a clear idea of what Zhao Hai was like back in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield due to the reports that he received. Zhao Hai haspletely exterminated the Buddhist Realm before Luo Ying brought him to the Great World of Cultivation.

    There was a reason why the Great World of Cultivation chooses people from the inferior realms who were at the Severed Soul Stage or below. If these people were talented and admitted to the inner sect, then they would be allocated Faith Power. As it turns out, people below the Immortal Stage had an easier time absorbing Faith Powerpared to those who reached the Immortal Stage.

    Right now, not a lot of people from the inferior realms were able to go beyond Battle ves and enter the sect. A majority of them die in the Life and Death Arena.

    Also, in order to increase the intensity of the Life and Death Arena, many people chose Immortal Experts to bring over. They have no intention of making these people be inner disciples of the sect. They just threw these Immortal Experts on the arena to fight. If they haven¡¯t died after 100 battles, then they would be thrown to the outer sect. Then they would find a chance to give these experts a life-ending mission to get rid of them.

    This was the reason why the envoy disdained Luo Ying for bringing a Severed Soul Expert over. Currently, bringing Immortal Experts over to fight was bing popr in the Great World of Cultivation. But this was still a gradual movement. The majority were still Severed Soul Experts. That envoy was just looking for trouble with Luo Ying.

    Luo Ying now felt his head ache seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s behavior. He didn¡¯t understand what Zhao Hai¡¯s goal was. However, he still reported Zhao Hai¡¯s actions to the gang. As to how to deal with Zhao Hai, the gang will have to worry about it.

    Just as Luo Ying was thinking, a sh of white light appeared on the transmission formation. Luo Ying turned his head to see a person wearing yellow robes walking out.

    Luo Ying stared. But he immediately flew from his cave and weed the person. That person¡¯s yellow robes exined his status. This person was from the Handyman Hall. However, this person¡¯s status wasn¡¯t very high, just a position above the envoy from before. This person was specially tasked to take Battle ves out of the camp.

    Luo Ying cupped his fist towards the person and said, ¡°Sky Tower 23¡¯s Luo Ying sees the receiving envoy. May I ask envoy for the purpose of your visit?¡±

    The receiving envoy didn¡¯t behave outrageously, he also cupped his fist towards Luo Ying as he said, ¡°I have seen Brother Luo. I am Envoy Zhang Hao from the Handyman Hall. This time, I was ordered to pick Zhao Hai up. The hall has heard that he has been making trouble in the Battle ve Camp. So I wanted to pick him up sooner.¡±

    When Luo Ying saw this person, he already had a premonition that he came for Zhao Hai. Sure enough, he did. Luo Ying couldn¡¯t help but rx. To be honest, he didn¡¯t want Zhao Hai to cause too much ruckus in the Battle ve Camp.

    Luo Ying cupped his fist and said, ¡°Then let me invite Envoy Zhang toe with me.¡± After he said that, he flew with the envoy towards Zhao Hai¡¯s cave.

    Two two soon arrived by Zhao Hai¡¯s cave. Luo Ying then said, ¡°Zhao Hai,e out, we have something to tell you.¡± The defensive formation soon disappeared as Zhao Hai walked out.

    When Zhang Hao arrived, Zhao Hai had alreadye out of the Space and prepared himself. Zhao Hai wanted to cause a ruckus so that he would leave the camp sooner. It seems like his n has seeded. The ck Tiger Gang really sent someone over.

    When Zhao Hai walked out, he cupped his fist towards Luo Ying and said, ¡°I have seen Mister Luo.¡±

    Luo Ying nodded, then he gestured towards Zhang Hao and said, ¡°This is the Handyman Hall¡¯s Receiving Envoy Zhang Hao. Envoy Zhang is here to pick you up. You should go with him.¡±

    Zhao Hai pretended to be surprised as he gave a salute and said, ¡°I have seen Envoy Zhang.¡±

    Zhang Hao nodded, then he said, ¡°I heard that you have been restless in the Battle Camp. Come with me, I¡¯ll take you to a ce where you can be truly restless.¡± Then he turned around and flew towards the transmission formation za.

    Zhao Hai quickly followed behind. Before long the two arrived by the transmission formation. Luo Ying stood outside the formation as he looked at the two. Zhang Hao cupped his fist and said, ¡°Mister Luo, we¡¯ll be leaving.¡±

    Luo Ying returned the greeting and said, ¡°Envoy, have a safe trip.¡± Zhang Hao proceeded to start the transmission formation. A sh of white light appeared as the two disappeared from the transmission formation.

    When Zhao Hai regained his vision, he was now in a small transmission formation za. There were only five transmission formations present in this ce. It seems like a courtyard. Zhao Hai could feel people in the surrounding area. These people weren¡¯t that strong. Majority of them were at the Severed Soul Stage.

 Chapter 1646 â€“ Double Shadow Mat

    <h4>Chapter 1646 - Double Shadow Mat</h4>

    Zhang Hao looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Come with me¡±. After that, the two walked into a courtyard. Upon walking in front of a door, Zhang Hao knocked twiced and said, ¡°First Senior Brother, I brought him.¡±

    A calm voice was soon heard from inside, ¡°Come in.¡± After that, Zhang Hao opened the door and brought Zhao Hai in.

    Upon entering the room, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. This room was differentpared to most rooms he saw before. While the rest of the rooms were very simple with only an empty room and a prayer mat, this room had several wooden shelves on the walls. There¡¯s also arge table in the center of the room. A person was sitting on the opposite side of the table. This cultivator wore yellow robes and held a jade slip in his hand.

    This cultivator was also quite strong. He was an Immortal Expert. Moreover, Zhao Hai can feel an extraordinary pressureing from this person. This was a kind of pressure that he hadn¡¯t felt from either Prisonheart or Kong Jian Buddhist.

    After Zhang Hao entered the room, he bowed towards the person and said, ¡°First Senior Brother, this is Zhao Hai.¡±

    Zhao Hai also gave the person a bow as he said, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen Mister.¡±

    The person looked up at Zhao Hai. When the person looked up, Zhao Hai discovered that he was a handsome man. He looked over 30 years old. He had a straight beard, red eyes, and phoenix brows.

    The person curiously examined Zhao Hai before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s stop the ceremonies. Zhao Hai, let me ask you, why did you keep causing trouble in the Battle ve Camp?¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect this person to be so direct. He thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Replying to Mister, this one wants to leave the Battle ve Camp sooner.¡± Zhao Hai decided to tell the truth. He knew that his actions would be obvious soon. Discerning people would be able to tell when they investigate, so Zhao Hai might as well tell the fact.

    Sure enough, the manughed when he heard Zhao Hai. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°It¡¯s good to be daring. How are you sure that your n will allow you to leave the Battle ve Camp early?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I overheard something in the Battle ve Camp. They say that if you haven¡¯t fought five times in three months, then you will be in trouble. Because of this, I thought that causing trouble is encouraged. So I came up with this method.¡±

    The manughed louder when he heard Zhao Hai. He nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Good, you¡¯re very smart. Actually, there¡¯s no need to know this rule. Generally, most people in the Battle ve Camp would get into five fights in their first three months. Then they would leave the camp and enter the Life and Death Arena. But nobody ever thought about your method to leave the camp earlier. Good. I didn¡¯t expect someone as smart as you toe. Little Hao, have him take a rest. After five days, we¡¯ll arrange his first fight.¡± Zhang Hao nodded before leading Zhao Hai out of the room.

    After leaving the room, Zhang Hao turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. You¡¯re clever, but First Senior Brother knows everything. If you lied, First Senior Brother will know right away because of his ability. If that happens, you won¡¯t be let off. Since you told the truth, First Senior Brother became fond of you.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared. He didn¡¯t expect to meet someone who could detect lies. However, Zhao Hai was sure that the other party wouldn¡¯t be able to read thoughts. He can only roughly feel what someone felt.

    Even so, that was still a very good ability. He could see if someone was lying. He would be aware if he was being deceived. He could then judge who was worth trusting. This First Senior Brother really had quite a unique ability or technique.

    Speaking of abilities, Zhao Hai was reminded of something. He had been busy with Dao Techniques recently, so he forgot about the Divergent Realm¡¯s abilities. Now that he had the chance, he can deal with them.

    The abilities that Zhao Hai thought about were the abilities that the people of the Divergent Realm possess. He wants the Space to extract them and add them to his arsenal.

    Zhao Hai carefully monitored the Divergent Realm back when he was at the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. During that time, he already marked individuals to be his targets. He made sure to choose those with abilities that would be useful to him. But because of his circumstances, he forgot about these people. Right now was the correct time to deal with them.

    Besides people from the Divergent Realm, Zhao Hai also had his eyes on the people from the Primal Chaos Realm. Zhao Hai wanted to acquire their method to connect their spatial items to the outside world. Now that he has the opportunity, he naturally wouldn¡¯t be polite.

    Zhao Hai believed that information about him following the guardian of the Sky Tower would soon reach the Divergent Realm and the Primal Chaos Realm. If he made a move this time, nobody would suspect him. Although people in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield knew that he had a teleportation ability, they didn¡¯t know that he could travel across realms. Back when he returned to the Hundred Treasures Realm, he used the transmission formations. He also used transmission formations when he attacked the Buddhist Realm and the Lion Race. This gave people an impression that he would need to use transmission formations to cross realms.

    Zhao Hai did this precisely because he didn¡¯t want people suspecting him once he decided to make his move.

    As Zhao Hai was thinking about these, he and Zhang Hao arrived in front of a door. Zhang Hao opened the door and said, ¡°Go in. This will be your room. You can do whatever you want in this ce. But I suggest that you cultivate properly to be in your best condition. Otherwise, you will be unprepared to face the Life and Death Arena.¡±

    Zhao Hai bowed and said, ¡°Thanks, Mister.¡±

    Zhang Hao nodded and then left. Zhao Hai proceeded to look at the room. It was a very small space at only ten square meters. There was nothing else than a praying mat on the floor.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything as he entered the room and then gently closed the door. He found that there was atch on the door. When he saw thetch, he couldn¡¯t help but stare for a while, then he pulled it close.

    Upon pulling thetch, Zhao Hai discovered that it had a formation in it. This formation looked like a defensive formation. As long as thetch was pulled, the defensive formation would protect the room.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but exim by the design. Despite the defensive formation, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t enter the Space. He still knew a little about the Great Realm of Cultivation. He didn¡¯t dare make any suspicious moves in this ce.

    Fortunately, back in the Battle ve Camp, the caves were dug out by cultivators. The ck Tiger Gang wouldn¡¯t bother cing surveince on those caves. This time, Zhao Hai was in the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s domain. If the ck Tiger Gang installed surveince in his room and Zhao Hai made a suspicious action, then the Space might be discovered. And this was something that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t dare risk.

    The reason Zhao Hai was so careful was because of the information he got with regards to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. The battlefield was an inferior realm refined by a senior of the ck Tiger Gang. They have the ability to construct a realm, a subspace. If such an existence discovers the Space, then it might spell trouble for Zhao Hai.

    After locking the door, Zhao Hai walked to the mat and then closed his eyes. It looked like he was cultivating, but in fact he wasmunicating with Cai¡¯er and the others. He was telling them to act on the n they made to collect techniques and abilities.

    Laura and the others knew that Zhao Hai was nning to collect divergent abilities. Therefore, when Zhao Hai gave Cai¡¯er the signal, they immediately knew what to do.

    The Divergent Realm cultivators they chose were neither strong nor weak. Their abilities also weren¡¯t necessarily strong, but they were useful for Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai and the others n to use Prisonheart and Kong Jian Buddhist to deal with those cultivators. They believed that nobody in the Divergent Realm would be able to stop the two. As long as they wipe their traces afterwards, nobody would find out who did it.

    The Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield and the ck Tiger Group didn¡¯t know that Zhao Hai¡¯s n to collect divergent abilities had begun. In several days, several cultivators went missing. The Divergent Realm didn¡¯t know that these people disappeared. This was because cultivators would often go out for days or even months at a time. Only when they fail to return in one or two years would they be considered missing.

    In this way, Zhao Hai gained more than a dozen different abilities. Most of these abilities were auxiliary. He preferred abilities like mind-reading or eyesight improvement over abilities that increased his attack or defense. To him, these offensive and defensive abilities were not very useful. They would only give him a small boost that would be too tiresome to use.

    As for the cultivators from the Primal Chaos realm, Zhao Hai gained the ability to connect his space and the outside world. With this method in hand, Zhao Hai¡¯s capabilities increased once more.

    This ability was the most useful to Zhao Hai¡¯s artifacts. This allowed his yin-yang lightning ponds to berger. Therger lightning ponds, the more energy it could supply to the artifacts. And the greater the energy on the artifacts, the stronger their attack.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s flying swords weren¡¯t as offensively powerful as the Hell King¡¯s Ship. However, what if there was a yin-yang lightning pond ced in a subspace that provided energy to Liquid Silver. The energy provided by the lightning pond would be the same as the Hell King¡¯s Ship. What kind of concept would that be? This was equal to focusing the offense of the Hell King¡¯s Ship to a tip of a sword. The increase in attack would be exponential.

    Zhao Hai wanted this ability before, but he didn¡¯t have the time to acquire it. Now he finally got what he desired.

    It can be said that the divergent abilities and the spatial tunnel technique were thest things that Zhao Hai needed in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Now, nothing from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield could attract Zhao Hai.

    Five days passed in a blink of an eye. Zhao Hai had digested the divergent abilities and the spatial technique. But looking from the outside, Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t moved an inch.

    Actually, just like what Zhao Hai guessed. In the room where Zhao Hai and the others lived, surveince items had been installed. The monitoring items were actually the mats in the room. In the Great Realm of Cultivation, these mats were very famous. They were called the Double Shadow Mats.

    Double shadow mats looked no different than ordinary mats. However, these double shadow mats were quite special. Weaving these mats didn¡¯t require expensive materials. After all, if the mats were of very high quality, people would suspect. The mats were also made out of ordinary materials. But in the inneryers of the mat, a double shadow formation was interweaved. This way, the mat can serve as a double shadow.

    Double shadow mats were generally paired with another device such as a jade slip or a jade box. As long as the other device contained the identical version of the double shadow formation, the two would be paired.

    Back when Zhao Hai entered the Handyman Hall¡¯s Senior Disciple¡¯s room, he noticed that there were a lot of strange things on the shelves. These items were mineral ores and boxes full of jade. Actually, these items corresponded to a double shadow mat in the rooms. The Senior Disciple can use these items to monitor each room through the double shadow mats.

    The Senior Disciple also monitored Zhao Hai from time to time. From the Senior Disciple¡¯s experience, people like Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t feel at ease inside a room for a long time. They would either go out or do something inside their room. Additionally, the defensive formation in the room would make people feel at ease. Because of this, the Senior Disciple was able to discover a lot of secrets regarding each Battle ve, which provided useful to controlling them.

    However, when monitoring Zhao Hai, the Senior Disciple was somewhat disappointed. This was because Zhao Hai just sat down and cultivated. He didn¡¯t make a single move. This caused the Senior Disciple to be puzzled.

    Zhao Hai was a smart person, the Senior Disciple got this idea when he spoke to him. For a smart person like Zhao Hai to just stay still in an unfamiliar ce was somewhat unjustified. This wasn¡¯t something a clever person would do.

    Does Zhao Hai know that he was being watched? That¡¯s impossible!

 Chapter 1647 â€“ The People Observing

    <h4>Chapter 1647 - The People Observing</h4>

    The Senior Disciple doesn¡¯t know why Zhao Hai was motionless. But he didn¡¯t have the time to investigate Zhao Hai. Perhaps Zhao Hai has been enlightened, which exins hisck of action.

    Zhang Hao arrived outside Zhao Hai¡¯s room early on the sixth morning. After knocking on the door, he said, ¡°Zhao Hai, are you prepared to go?¡±

    The door opened soon after and Zhao Hai walked out. He gave Zhang Hao a bow and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen Mister Zhang. I¡¯m ready.¡±

    Zhang Hao looked like Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Then he turned around and walked back. Zhao Hai hastily followed behind him. Although he hadn¡¯t left his room in the past five days, he was aware of the surrounding situation through the Space.

    The courtyard was ced on the top of a huge active volcano. There was a crater in the middle that was nearly 10 thousand meters across. Below the crater was a bubbling pool ofva.

    The crater was also protected by a huge defensive shield. The defensive shield was very special. It wasn¡¯t like the defensive shields that Zhao Hai saw before where the shield was like a shell that covered from the top. On the other hand, the defensive shield of the volcano was like a tube that extended upwards. Since the bottom was filled withva, there was no way to enter from there. As for flying from the top, it almost looked impossible.

    On the foot of the volcano was a group of houses. These houses weren¡¯t very big, but there were a lot of them. Most of them were built like courtyards.

    These courtyards weren¡¯t built randomly. Each courtyard were filled with Battle ves. The number of Battle ves in the volcano reached hundreds of thousands.

    These Battle ves were honestly staying inside their rooms and didn¡¯t run over everywhere. In each courtyard were 1 or 2 people from the Great Realm of Cultivator who took charge. Each of these people were powerful experts.

    Zhao Hai also noticed that the entire surroundings began to move when he went out of his room. Large numbers of Battle ves and managers gathered in the crater. Zhao Hai and Zhang Hao were also heading in the same direction.

    When Zhao Hai and the others gathered in the crater, Zhao Hai felt a violent energy fluctuationing from the distance. Zhao Hai turned his head and saw huge ck spots flying over. As the ck spots got bigger and bigger, Zhao Hai¡¯s jaw almost dropped in surprise. These ck spots turned out to be Large Artifacts.

    Some of the Large Artifacts were tower-shaped, some were ship-shaped, some were carriages, and some wererge beasts. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect to see beast forms in Large Artifacts. One of theserge beasts were in the form of a tiger. The tiger was very huge, not any smallerpared to the Hell King¡¯s ship. There were two translucent blood-colored crystals as its eyes. Its limbs were very flexible and its tail even swayed with its movements. It looked like a real living tiger.

    There was also arge artifact that looked like a huge skull. It looked very menacing. Regardless of their shape, Zhao Hai was sure that these were allrge artifacts. And they were very powerfulrge artifacts.

    Zhao Hai stared at theserge artifacts. He didn¡¯t expect the Great Realm of Cultivation to have these many types ofrge artifacts. It truly was a ce that couldn¡¯t be looked down on.

    Zhang Hao looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s expression and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look. Theserge artifacts contain people from powerful sects. They all came to see the battle. Do you see the crater? That will be the stage for your battles. Those who fall into theva will directly be burnt into ash.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Zhang Hao who was pointing towards the crater. Then he said, ¡°How could that be? Anyone in the Severed Soul Stage, even the weakest ones, would have formidable bodies. Lava wouldn¡¯t be able to easily damage their bodies.¡±

    Zhang Hao sneered and said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate thatva. It¡¯s quite special. Even Immortal Experts specializing in Body Cultivation would be turned into ash if they were to fall into the crater.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Although theva looked ordinary, his instincts told him that it wasn¡¯t as it seemed to be.

    Theva in this crater was formidable. This only meant that there was something special underneath the crater. If that was the case, then he should take some of it to the Space if given the chance.

    Before long,rge artifacts surrounded the volcano. Nobody came out of theserge artifacts. It was clear that they had no intention of going out.

    At this time, a fat person¡¯s shadow was seen. This person stepped on a big jade disk. The jade disk was 2 meters across and bowed outwards. The fat man looked around him before making an announcement, ¡°Wee to the zing Ind Life and Death Arena. As before, we¡¯ve arranged ten battles for everyone. The two sides were selected from a multitude of realms. The pairs will be decided by lottery.¡±

    The fat man¡¯s voice dominated the surroundings. Naturally, everyone knew what the fat man was about to say. The words were merely ceremonial. The people didn¡¯t care about it at all.

    The fat man was naturally aware of this, but he didn¡¯t care as he continued, ¡°If nobody has any problems, then the lottery will begin. I ask the 20 representatives toe forward.¡±

    After the fat man said that, 20 people left the crowd and flew towards the crater. The fatty took out 20 jade tokens and showed it to the audience. Then he ced the jade tokens on a jar in front of everyone.

    Zhao Hai saw that nobody said anything and knew that the jar and the jade tokens could iste spiritual force. Otherwise, nobody would ept the method of lottery.

    The ck Tiger Gang¡¯s representative was naturally Zhang Hao. Together with Zhang Hao were people from different sects. After the fat man ced the jade tokens inside the jar, he shook it gently and presented it to the representatives as he said, ¡°Everyone, you already know the process. Take one jade token each. Number 1 will go against number 20, number 2 will go against number 19, and so on.¡±

    The representatives each took out a token. The fat man nodded and said, ¡°First battle, Three Sages Sect versus the ck Tortoise Sect. Both participants enter the stage.¡±

    Then the fat man took the tokens as the representatives went back. The fat man remained and said, ¡°The warrior sent by the Three Sages Sect already has ten consecutive victories. He¡¯s nicknamed the Gold General. The man has a huge build and amazing defenses. He¡¯s a pure physical cultivator. He doesn¡¯t use any weapons but wears high-level defensive armor. There¡¯s no way for ordinary weapons to break this armor. He is already a star warrior of our zing Ind Life and Death Arena.¡±

    The fat man paused for a moment before he continued, ¡°On the other hand, although the ck Tortoise Sect¡¯s warrior only has five victories, his strength is still very formidable. He¡¯s a sword cultivator that practices the Supple Water Sword. He can destroy even the hardest defenses. In his previous five battles, he used less than a hundred moves to demolish his opponents. He¡¯s a rising star of our zing Ind Life and Death Arena.¡±

    After making the introductions, the fat man concluded, ¡°Both warriors, enter.¡±

    As the fat man¡¯s voice dropped, two shadows appeared on the crater. On the left of the fat man was a man 2 meters high. He wore te armor and looked like a huge metallic being. His form was quite grand and he looked as firm as a mountain. He still hadn¡¯t worn his helmet, so everyone could see his face.

    The huge man looked aggressive. He was bald and his face was copper-colored. It looked like he had been painted with copper paint.

    On the fat man¡¯s right was a person who was clearly a sword cultivator. He had a sword on his back and he wore white clothing. He looked about 20 years old and had no blemishes on his face. His eyebrows nted upwards and he had tiger-like eyes. He looked quite dashing. If he were back on earth, he would be in the poster image of a cultivation game.

    Zhao Hai calmly looked at the two. He knew that only one of the two would survive today. If they were back in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, they might be apex experts of high-grade realms. But in here, they were only Battle ves!

    At this time, the fat man loudly said, ¡°Friends, I hope the two warriors will give us a good performance!¡± After he finished speaking, the fat man looked at the two and siad, ¡°There are no rules. As long as you kill the opposite party, you will live on. It doesn¡¯t matter what method you use. As long as two people are alive, the barrier will not copse.¡±

    Then the fat man moved and went out of the stage. As soon as the fat man flew out, the armored man immediately put on his helmet. He turned towards the sword cultivator and then raised his fists. He was ready to begin the battle at any time.

    At the same time, the Sword Cultivator activated his sword technique as he took out his flying sword. HIs flying sword swam by his side like a fish. Unexpectedly, he had a soft sword.

 Chapter 1648 â€“ Each With Their Own Tricks

    <h4>Chapter 1648 - Each With Their Own Tricks</h4>

    The two sides stared at each other, none wanted to make the first move. Although they haven¡¯t fought before, it was clear that both fighters were cautious towards the other.

    Zhao Hai looked around and saw that besides the participants and the sect representatives, the other Battle ves also came in order to watch the fights. Because of this, Zhao Hai understood why the two on the stage were so wary of each other. They had seen each other¡¯s fights before.

    Zhang Hao looked at the stage and then turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Observe the two, one of them might be your opponent in the future. Of course you¡¯ll have to survive today.¡±

    At this time, the two could no longer wait. The first to attack was the sword cultivator. He waved his hand as his soft sword slithered like a snake towards the giant man.

    The soft sword looked like it was stabbing straight towards the giant man. However, Zhao Hai discovered that the sword¡¯s path wasn¡¯t straight, instead it was in a slight curve. The tail of the sword swung like a fish¡¯s tail, but this movement was so slight that ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to notice it. Naturally, this wasn¡¯t caused by the softness of the sword, but instead because of the way the sword technique worked. If the giant man dared to attack this sword, then the sword could dodge by swinging its tail like a fish.

    The giant man naturally noticed this slight movement. And his response was also special. It went along his body cultivation method. He just stood there motionless as his eyes were fixed into the sword.

    The sword appeared in front of the giant man in a blink of an eye. The giant man waved his hand and used his arm guard to meet the sword. Then the giant man took a step forward that propelled him 100 meters towards the front of the sword cultivator. At the same time, he punched the sword cultivator¡¯s chest.

    The rabbit leapt when the eagle swept in. The giant man¡¯s fist visibly went through the sword cultivator¡¯s chest. Strangely, the sword cultivator didn¡¯t have any pained expression nor was there any blood. Then the sword cultivator¡¯s body slowly disappeared.

    The giant man stared and then his expression changed. He immediately punched behind him and a ¡°dang¡± sound was heard. The giant man¡¯s body quickly retreated. The sword cultivator¡¯s sword was also driven back. As it turns out, the sword cultivator used his fast movement to escape the giant man¡¯s punch. Because he retreated too fast, an after-image was left behind. The figure that the giant man punched was merely an illusion.

    At the same time, the giant man was surprised at the sword cultivator. And the sword cultivator¡¯s sword caused him to feel bitter. If it weren¡¯t for his quick reaction to punch behind him, if he didn¡¯t die, he would have been seriously injured. Although he wasn¡¯t injured, a minor wound was unavoidable. The other party struck with his full strength which the giant man met with his fist. The meridians in the giant man¡¯s arm have been damaged. It could no longer be used to fight. Even if he won this time, he would have to recuperate for a long time once he goes back.

    The giant man fell back for about 500 meters. The sword cultivator was currently smiling. He knew that he had crippled the giant man¡¯s right arm. It was equal to halving his strength. The two were initially equal, but now that the giant man has been injured, the sword cultivator was more likely to win.

    It wasn¡¯t only the sword cultivator who thought of this, those who observed the battle thought so as well. Their expressions couldn¡¯t help but change. Zhao Hai saw this and couldn¡¯t help but feel strange. Even if the giant man lost, it would have no rtionship with these people. So why did the expressions of the other Battle ves change?

    But before Zhao Hai could think about it more, the sword cultivator attacked the giant man once more. With his right arm out ofmission, the giant man could only use his left arm to resist. It must be recognized that his armor was really good. The attacks of the sword cultivator only left sword marks on the giant man¡¯s arm guards. His arm wasn¡¯t hurt at all.

    Everyone in the volcano could see that the giant man was losing, the only question was when he¡¯ll lose. There¡¯s only one person who thought otherwise, and that was Zhao Hai. This was because Zhao Hai could see that although the giant man was losing, his mindset wasn¡¯t panicking. He was strictly focusing on defense. Although the sword cultivator was aggressively attacking, it was useless against him.

    This only exins one thing, the giant man still has cards left to y. Only when he has something to hold on would the giant man be this calm even if he was at a disadvantage. He was confident that once his cards were revealed, he could turn defeat into a victory.

    Zhao Hai was interested in this card. He wanted to see what gave the giant man so much confidence.

    Besides Zhao Hai, perhaps only the people on therge artifacts could see something. Naturally, it was impossible for these people to say anything. There was simply no need to do so. They simply don¡¯t care about the people fighting on the stage.

    The giant man was an experienced warrior. He knew clearly that he would eventually be found out if the battle went on for too long. When that happens, he wouldn¡¯t have an opportunity to make a move.

    Because of this, after fending off dozens of attacks from the sword cultivator, the giant man presented an opening. The sword cultivator was so focused on his attacks that he didn¡¯t notice that the giant man was intentionally making an opening. He thought that the giant man could no longer hold on. He immediately swung his sword and attacked the opening. He used all of his strength in this attack. He targeted the most important part of the giant man, his chest. At this time, the giant man¡¯s body shook. The target of the sword has been shifted to the giant man¡¯s right arm.

    Naturally, the defenses of the giant man¡¯s right hand was still quite good, so the sword of the sword cultivator was stuck in it. As the sword cultivator tried to take back his sword with a smug look, the giant man suddenly grabbed the sword with his left arm.

    Because of this sword, the giant man¡¯s wound became much worse. More blood spurted out but the giant man stubbornly grasped the sword. The sword cultivator couldn¡¯t help but stare for a moment before a disdainful expression appeared on his face. In his mind, the giant man was putting up hisst struggles. Just as he was about to make a move, he suddenly felt a malevolent aura behind him. Before the sword cultivator could respond, a mace hit his head. The sword cultivator¡¯s head was smashed like a rotten tomato. His entire head vanished in ce. Then his body swayed before falling into theva pond and turning into ash.

    The giant man looked downward and then coldly snorted. Then he took out the flying sword and stored it in his own spatial item. Then he waved his hand and received the giant mace.

    The mace was more than three meters long. Its hammer was filled with wolf-teeth like barbs. The body was ck and shiny with its thickest part as thick as a small bucket. Its thickness was just right to be used as a weapon.

    Everyone can see that this was a very heavy weapon, something used by people with strong bodies. Nobody dared to underestimate the mace. Although it looked bulky, it was very swift when it circled around and attacked the sword cultivator from behind. The whole process showed the agility of the weapon.

    All of these showed that this wasn¡¯t an ordinary heavy weapon. And if this weapon was in the giant man¡¯s hand, one could see how his overall strength would be improved.

    People now knew that the giant man wasn¡¯t going all out in his previous battles. It seems like the giant man¡¯s future opponents would need to take the mace into ount when evaluating the giant man¡¯s strength.

    After the giant man received his mace, he nced at the people around him and then snorted. He then flew out of the crater. Zhao Hai also noticed that the giant man seemed to nce at one of therge artifacts before leaving. This nce was very small. But even if Zhao Hai didn¡¯t notice, Cai¡¯er would remind himter on. It seems like the giant man set his goal on those in therge artifacts. He either wanted to join them or had hatred towards one of the disciples. But this doesn¡¯t matter to Zhao Hai.

    After the giant man left, the fat man walked out and stood on his jade disc. When he reached the center, he loudly said:

    ¡°Congrattions to Gold General for his victory. Gold General¡¯s wins now amounts to 11. The next battle will be between number 2 and number 19. Number 2 is from the Spirit Snake Gang. He¡¯s given the name Spirit Wind. Spirit Wind has a divergent ability that allows him to move as though he has no bones. He also studies a Body Cultivation Method which makes his strength extraordinary. He already won 8 battles in a row. On the other side is Number 19. He¡¯s also a divergent ability user. Number 19¡¯s ability is the fire attribute. He can release mes and cover his body with fire. It can be said that zing Ind Life and Death Arena is his home ground. He already won four fights in a row. He¡¯s called Thunderfire. Two warriors, please get on stage.¡±

    As the fat man¡¯s voice fell, two people entered the crater. The person on the left of the fat man was very thin. His whole figure looked like a skeleton. His eyes were very cold and his face had shrunk to the point of sticking to his skull. This made his eyes bigger and its cold gaze more effective. He didn¡¯t look like a person at all. He looked more like a human-shaped snake.

    On the right of the fat man was a dwarf. This dwarf was quite strange. He had red hair which included his eyebrows and beard. His skin was also crimson in color. He looked like a red battle puppet.

 Chapter 1649 â€“ Winning with Ease

    <h4>Chapter 1649 - Winning with Ease</h4>

    Zhao Hai calmly observed the two people on stage. He didn¡¯t expect two divergent ability users to face each other in the arena. Moreover, their abilities were quite good. It looks like the Great World of Cultivation was growing warriors and they would pick the best ones of the batch.

    As soon as the others heard that two divergent ability users were going to fight, they became excited. It should be known that divergent abilities were still very rare in the Great Realm of Cultivation. Now that there were two fighting against each other, they couldn¡¯t help but be interested.

    The two naturally didn¡¯t expect to face each other. They knew about each others¡¯ fighting style. Spirit Wind¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t attractive. To be honest, nobody was happy to fight Thunderfire in the zing Fire Life and Death Arena. This was because Thunderfire can cover his entire body with mes. And since the zing Fire Life and Death Arena was full of fire attribute qi, his strength would be greatly amplified. Those who faced him would be more likely to suffer a loss.

    But nobody could do anything about this. The Great Realm of Cultivation has a lot of Life and Death Arena. Who fights who and where were all decided by lottery. For example, the reason why the residences in the zing Fire Life and Death Arena were so simple was because these residences weren¡¯t permanent. After fighting in the zing Fire Life and Death Arena, they would then draw lots to decide where the next battle would happen. Then they would use a transmission formation to go to another Life and Death Arena.

    Therefore, whether you fight with an advantage or not all depends on luck. Naturally, Spirit Wind was unlucky this time. He would actually fight against Thunderfire in the zing Fire Life and Death Arena. Before the battle began, he was already in a disadvantageous position.

    After the fat man left the stage, Spirit Wind immediately coiled his body like a snake before chagrin towards Thunderfire. It was clear that Spirit Wind didn¡¯t want Thunderfire to get close to theva below. Otherwise, it would make Thunderfire¡¯s advantage even stronger.

    Naturally, Thunderfire saw through Spirit Wind¡¯s n. He waved his hand and sent a fire attack towards Spirit Wind. As soon as he sent his attack, he immediately went straight for theva.

    Spirit Wind twisted his body mid-air in order to dodge Thunderfire¡¯s attack. At this time, he was already close to Thunderfire.

    Thunderfire also made a move. His entire body turned into fire. The intensity of the mes continued to increase before the surroundings turned into a literal sea of fire. Thunderfire¡¯s being waspletely integrated within all these mes.

    Zhao Hai was watching the two divergent ability users. Seeing them fight, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. The two might be good among the Severed Soul Experts, in Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes, their excellence only existed in the Severed Soul Stage. As for the higher levels, they wouldn¡¯t have any impact at all.

    The two fought for one hour before Thunderfire grinded Spirit Wind down using his environmental advantage. In the end, Spirit Wind fell to the mes and was reduced into ash.

    Zhao Hai felt even more curious about theva. It must be known that Spirit Wind was a divergent ability user and also a body cultivator. His body was very tough. Even if he died,mon mes wouldn¡¯t be able to burn him. But theva below actually turned him into ash almost immediately.

    If he was told that there¡¯s nothing special about theva, then Zhao Hai certainly wouldn¡¯t believe it. This zing Fire Mountain has something special with it, and Zhao Hai wanted to know what it is.

    At this time, the fat man appeared on the stage once more. Then he announced, ¡°That fight was splendid. Iask the next pair of warriors to enter the stage. The first warrior is from the Golden Mountain Sect. He has already won 20 battles. Being a body cultivator, he has infinite strength as well as great defense. Most importantly, he¡¯s very agile. Almost all of his opponents have been torn to pieces by his very hands.¡± Just as the fat man finished his introduction, a figure appeared on the stage. He exuded an aura that gave out pressure to everyone.

    The person was 2.5 meters tall. He looked like a hill of muscle. Most importantly, he didn¡¯t wear any protective equipment. He only had pants on. His bare upper body revealed a well-shaped chest. But this man¡¯s face was ugly. If he was drawn into a picture, people might assume that he¡¯s an evil spirit.

    At this time, Zhang Hao turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°This is the treatment of having 20 wins. You can enter the stage first. This will be your first opponent. For him to be your opponent, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re lucky or not.¡±

    Right after Zhang Hao said that, the fat man continued, ¡°On the other side is actually a rookie. He¡¯s name is Zhao Hai and he¡¯s sent by the ck Tiger Gang. I heard that he is quite strong. Let¡¯s hope that he can cause waves in our Life and Death Arena. Zhao Hai, pleasee to the stage.¡±

    Zhao Hai flew towards the stage after the fat man¡¯s announcement. As he was going forward, people began shuffling their bets around. This betting began before the first battle. As long as the person they bet on wins, then they would get rewards corresponding to the odds. This was also one of the reasons why people had ugly expressions when the giant man lost.

    Zhang Hao told Zhao Hai that besides managing Battle ves, the managers were also responsible for giving rewards to the Battle ves. They could also take charge of the bets the Battle ves make.

    After a Battle ve¡¯s first vitory, they would gain certain rewards. Naturally, there was no need to give rewards to the losers since they would be dead.

    Battle ves could do many things with these rewards such as asking the sect to upgrade their artifacts or defensive equipment. They could also ask the sect to heal them.

    And before every battle, Battle ves can use their rewards to bet on other yers or even bet on themselves. The manager of these battles were Zhang Hao¡¯s senior brother from before. Because Zhao Hai was a rookie, the Senior Brother only asked him to familiarize himself with the rules of the Life and Death Arena. He didn¡¯t ask himi about betting.

    He didn¡¯t care much about betting as he looked at the people around him. The warrior from the Golden Mountain Sect was ring at him rudely. Zhao Hai¡¯s expression aroused the interest of the fat man. The fat man saw a lot of rookies getting angry at being red at. They were either arrogant, unwilling, or humiliated. These expressions didn¡¯t exist in Zhao Hai. He hadn¡¯t seen anyone like Zhao Hai who looked like he was strolling around.

    The fat man looked at the two and said, ¡°You know the rules. No matter what method you use, as long as you are thest one alive, you win. Begin.¡± Then he proceeded to depart from the stage.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s opponent didn¡¯t attack immediately. He had a haughty expression as he looked down at Zhao Hai. Then he disdainfully taunted him, ¡°Kid, you really have bad luck to run into me in your first fight. I will rip you to pieces.¡±

    Zhao Hai just smiled at his opponent and said, ¡°There were a lot of people who wanted to rip me to pieces, yet here I am.¡±

    The huge man coldly snorted and said, ¡°Courting death!¡± Then he charged forward and grabbed Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulders.

    Everyone didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai would be caught this easily. Once you¡¯re captured by a body cultivator, what would happen next? Even if they closed their eyes, they could imagine what would happen next.

    The huge man also stared. He was sure that Zhao Hai would make a move when he charged forward. However, Zhao Hai just stood in ce without doing anything. This caused him to feel strange. But due to instinct, upon grasping Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulders, he immediately locked Zhao Hai¡¯s meridians using his spiritual qi.

    After sealing Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder meridians, he pressed hard and tried to tear Zhao Hai in half. But after meeting resistance, the huge man exerted more spiritual qi in order to increase his strength.

    Zhao Hai just looked at the huge man and smiled. Then the huge man felt a strong forceing for him. He quickly let go of Zhao Hai. While the huge man was stunned, Zhao Hai kicked him in the stomach. Although the kick didn¡¯t do much damage, it threw him back 100 meters.

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but stare. They all looked at Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have any characteristics of a body cultivator. Nevertheless, his body was extremely tough. What was happening?

    The huge man stopped and looked at Zhao Hai in shock. Zhao Hai looked back at his opponent and said, ¡°Mister, do you want to give it another try?¡±

    The huge man coldly snorted as he extended his arms and made a tiger¡¯s w with his fingers. He looked at Zhao Hai with fierce eyes as though he¡¯s a predator waiting to pounce on his prey.

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted and slowly lifted his right hand. Then he extended his thumb and middle finger. After a snap of his finger, a breeze of wind was heard before the huge man¡¯s throat spouted a stream of blood. The huge man¡¯s eyes went round as he covered his throat. However, there was no way for him to stop the blood from flowing out. In the end, he pointed towards Zhao Hai and tried to say something. In the end, he lost his strength as his eyes lost its shine. Then his body fell back and began falling down.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai waved his hand as a ck gas wrapped the huge man¡¯s body. Then both the huge man¡¯s body and the ck gas disappeared. Nobody¡¯s corpse fell into theva below.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make any other move as his body shed and appeared beside Zhang Hao. Zhao Hai moved so fast that he had already returned to Zhang Hao¡¯s side before everyone could make sense of what happened.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Zhao Hai calmly standing in ce. As though he was the only man present, Zhao Hai just stayed in ce. He treated them as though these people didn¡¯t exist.

    At this time, the fat man finally responded. He appeared on the stage as he looked at Zhao Hai and announced, ¡°Such a splendid battle. Although it¡¯s very short, Zhao Hai showed overwhelming advantage. Congrattions to Zhao Hai and those who bet on his victory!¡±

    Although the fat man said so, there weren¡¯t a lot of people who were happy. This was because most bet on Zhao Hai¡¯s loss. Even the ck Tiger Gang suffered a loss.

    Nobody expected Zhao Hai to win so easily. It was as if the huge man was ying with a toy in front of an adult. He waspletely at Zhao Hai¡¯s palm.

    Zhang Hao also gave Zhao Hai a strange look. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be so strong. No wonder Luo Ying made a personal rmendation for him. He knew how strong Zhao Hai was.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind the attention as he continued looking at the stage. Although there were still seven battles left, people were already beginning to lose interest. Zhao Hai¡¯s performance left quite a huge impact, he simply wasn¡¯t on apletely different levelpared to his opponent.

    This didn¡¯t mean that the warrior from the Golden Mountain Sect was weak. To win 20 battles in the Life and Death Arena, his strength had already been proven. In fact, in the eyes of the fat man and the others, he was one of those who could possibly reach 100 wins.

    But such a person actually couldn¡¯t do anything against Zhao Hai. Moreover, he was taken care of in a couple of moves. This can only exin one thing, Zhao Hai was much stronger than the warrior from the Golden Mountain Strength. And the gap was very huge.

    None of those present were ignorant. They could see that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t disy all of his strength. In other words, Zhao Hai was holding back, yet hepletely dominated his opponent.

    Before long, the ten battles ended. Zhang Hao led Zhao Hai back to the Senior Disciple¡¯s room. Although Zhao Hai followed Zhang Hao the whole way, the two didn¡¯t exchange any words. Also, almost everyone was looking at Zhao Hai.

    After arriving at the Senior Disciple¡¯s room, the Senior Disciple looked at the two before saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Little Hai to be so strong. Good, good. You¡¯ve brought honor to the ck Tiger Gang. This is your reward.¡± After he said that, the Senior Disciple threw a jade bottle at Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai received the jade bottle as he gave a bow and said, ¡°Thank you sir.¡±

    The Senior Disciple waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t call me sir, just call me Senior Brother Zhang. My given name is Zhang Feng. People in the ck Tiger Gang call me Senior Brother Zhang. You can call me the same way.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a salute and said, ¡°Thank you Senior Brother Zhang.¡± At the same time, he noticed Zhang Hao looking at him in shock.

 Chapter 1650 â€“ Showing His Ability

    <h4>Chapter 1650 - Showing His Ability</h4>

    What Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know was that Zhang Feng wasn¡¯t a simple character. He was an inner disciple of one of the Six Upper Central Halls of the ck Tiger Gang, the Service Hall. Although he wasn¡¯t a core disciple, his status in the ck Tiger Gang wasn¡¯t low. It must be known that Battle ves bring a lot of benefits to the ck Tiger Gang. This meant that those who manage them would be one of the trusted people of the sect.

    In fact, Zhang Feng wasn¡¯t worse than a core disciple. He was the pinnacle inner disciple of the sect. He was even stronger than most core disciples. The reason he didn¡¯t be a core disciple was because he didn¡¯t want to let go of his status as the number 1 inner disciple.

    Because of his strength, the ck Tiger Gang made him assume the position of manager for the sects Battle ves. With his position, his words were equal to the words of the ck Tiger Gang when it came to the Battle ves. There was also another reason for this. He was being transferred because Zhang Feng wasn¡¯t on good terms with the sect¡¯s top ten core disciples. This was also the reason why Zhang Feng didn¡¯t be a core disciple.

    In the ck Tiger Gang, there were a lot of people who wanted to call him Senior Brother Zhang, but very few were qualified to do so.

    Zhang Hao was just an outer disciple of the ck Tiger Gang. It stands to reason that he can call Zhang Feng ¡®Senior Brother Zhang¡¯. However, Zhang Hao only addressed Zhang Hao as ¡®First Senior Brother¡¯. Zhang Hao didn¡¯t dare call Zhang Feng ¡®Senior Brother Zhang¡¯.

    Now that Zhang Feng instructed Zhao Hai to call him ¡®Senior Brother Zhang¡¯, it was natural for Zhang Hao to be surprised. He could see how much Zhang Feng appreciated Zhao Hai by this gesture.

    Hearing Zhao Haiply with his instruction, Zhang Fengughed. Then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Alright, go take a rest. If you need anything, just tell me. I¡¯ll make sure to help you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°This younger brother has something to ask Senior Brother Zhang. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s fine?¡±

    Zhang Feng looked at Zhao Hai and couldn¡¯t help but be more curious. During these moments, most Battle ves would be filled with indignation. This was because these Battle ves were masters in their respective realms. Upon arriving in the Great Realm of Cultivation, they suddenly became ves. For this reason, these battle ves would be shown the world. Only after these would these people be filled with awe.

    However, Zhao Hai was different. He wasn¡¯t indignant at all nor was he awed by what was in front of him. And the respect he gave to Zhang Feng as a Senior Disciple wasn¡¯t excessive.

    This caused Zhang Feng to be more curious about Zhao Hai. So when he heard that Zhao Hai had something to ask him, he replied, ¡°Oh, tell me.¡±

    Zhao Hai lifted the jade bottle in his hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need what¡¯s in this bottle. If possible, I¡¯d want to trade it for medicinal herbs or unique ores. I don¡¯t know if Senior Brother can do that.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Zhang Feng couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why do you want these things? Are they useful?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I like to research new things. Back in the lower realms, I was also a Refining Master and Crafting Master. This is due to my recycling and synthesis ability.¡±

    Zhang Feng asked, ¡°Recycling and synthesis?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Right, recycling and synthesys. I can recycle materials from artifacts and pills. Naturally, even if the artifacts and pills were scrap, I can still recycle them into useful materials.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but shine. He turned his head to Zhang Hao and waved his hand. Zhang Hao gave Zhang Feng a salute before leaving. He gave Zhao Hai a look of envy before going out.

    Although Zhang Hao was an unimportant person in the ck Tiger Gang, he was privy to the struggles of the sect¡¯s geniuses. These battles didn¡¯t only include strength, but also the power they possessed. Besides ordinary disciples under them, this power also involved special talents, like alchemy and refining. These were people that geniuses attach great importance to.

    Great alchemists can increase the yield of a medicinal pill batch. It was said that the path of cultivation was paved with pills. The amount and quality of pills they use matters a lot to a cultivator.

    Geniuses like Zhang Feng who fought for influence in the ck Tiger Gang were well acquainted with powerful alchemists and refiners. Once they ensnare one of these talents, then they would be able tomand over a lot of cultivators. This was because cultivators would always need artifacts and pills.

    From what Zhang Hao could understand, Zhao Hai¡¯s ability to recycle was very important. If Zhao Hai can really change waste materials into useful resources, then this means that there would be no waste pills in the long run. In the Great World of Cultivation, heavenly materials were very precious. If these materials could be recycled over and over, then it would be a game changer for all cultivators.

    Naturally, this overall improvement was impossible. Not to mention whether Zhao Hai agrees to help everyone, even if he did, Zhang Feng certainly wouldn¡¯t. And even if Zhang Feng agreed, the ck Tiger wouldn¡¯t. The ck Tiger Gang knew clearly how important this ability was for pills and artifacts. But Zhang Hao believes that he wouldn¡¯t hand Zhao Hai over to the gang. Instead he would keep Zhao Hai by his side, bing a key person in his hand.

    If Zhang Hao thought of this, then Zhang Feng certainly did as well. He was very excited. He had been pressured by the top ten core disciples, making him unable to join the ranks of core disciples. This was equal to depriving him of all the top opportunities of the sect.

    How could Zhang Feng just give up like this. Therefore, he was depending on his position as the top inner sect disciple to maintain his power. He can take control over the sect¡¯s Inner Disciples.

    Not all Inner Disciples can be a Core Disciple. As long as he wins these people over with his status, Zhang Feng¡¯s influence couldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    Zhang Feng looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, your ability is very useful. Can you demonstrate it for me?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright.¡± Zhao Hai turned over the jade bottle in his hand and poured the pills outside. Then with a sh of white light, the pills turned into small bits of herbs in his hand.

    The bottle of pills that Zhang Feng gave Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t anything good. In the Great Realm of Cultivation, these were one of the mostmon pills. Therefore, Zhang Feng was familiar with the materials used to make the pills. He looked at the herbs in Zhao Hai¡¯s hands and saw that everything was correct, there was nothing less. Even the miniscule parts were recycled.

    Zhang Feng¡¯s heart jumped, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°And can you synthesize it?¡±

    Zhao Han¡¯s hand shed white light once more as a medicinal pill appeared. The medicinal pill was the size of a longan. The longan-sized pill didn¡¯t wasn¡¯t different in color nor size of the original pill. Zheng Heng took a close look at the pill in Zhao Hai¡¯s hand. Finally, he ced it back down with a satisfied expression.

    Zhang Feng waved his hand and took out an artifact. This artifact was disc-shaped and was damaged in some parts. If it was used, its capabilities would be greatly reduced. But one could see that Zhang Feng was quite fond of this artifact. He even delicately held it when he took it out.

    Zhang Feng handed the artifact to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°This is an artifact that has been damaged. Can you recycle it into useful materials? It would be best if you can fix it.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°There should be no problem.¡± He took the disc-shaped artifact and held it in his hand. A white light covered the artifact for some time. When the white light vanished, apletely new disc appeared in Zhao Hai¡¯s hand. There were no damages to be seen. But the process caused Zhao Hai to look exhausted.

    Zhang Feng was attracted to the disc in Zhao Hai¡¯s hands. He gently received the disc and took a close look. Then he injected some spiritual qi in it. Right after he did that, mysterious runes appeared on the disc.

    Zhang Feng¡¯s expression lit up. This disc is called the Star Formation Disk. It¡¯s a disc for a great formation. Because the disc was damaged, the entire formation could exert a fraction of its capabilities. Zhang Feng took out the disc to see if Zhao Hai could really fix it. Although this disc can only be used once and wouldn¡¯tst long, at the very least he could prove something with it.

    Actually, Zhang Feng didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai would actually fix the formation disc.

    As he yed with the formation disc, Zhang Feng looked at Zhao Hai and discovered that he looked tired. He immediately asked, ¡°Little Hai, are you tired? Go take a rest. From now on, you no longer need to fight. I think we should hasten your process of bing an outer disciple.¡±

    Zhao Hai knew that Zhang Feng was winning him over. He didn¡¯t decline but he hid his real condition as he said, ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother Zhang.¡±

    Zhang Feng patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Go take a good rest. I will arrange your matters as soon as possible.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave Zhang Feng a bow before turning around and leaving. But then, Zhang Feng took out a jade slip and handed it to Zhao Hai, saying, ¡°Little Hai, take this. Inside is information regarding the Great World of Cultivation.¡± Zhao Hai received the jade slip. Then after giving another salute to Zhang Feng, he turned around and left.

 Chapter 1651 â€“ Cultivation Level

    <h4>Chapter 1651 - Cultivation Level</h4>

    Zhao Hai returned to his room but didn¡¯t enter the Space. Instead, he took out the jade slip that Zhang Feng gave him and took a look. There was quite a lot of information inside the jade slip. After Zhao Hai scanned through it, he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. He discovered that the levels of cultivation after the Immortal Stage were the same as the levels before it.

    In the Great World of Cultivation, the Immortal Stage levels were divided into six. The levels were Body Strengthening, Spirit Enhancement, Gold Core, Nascent Soul, Transcending Tribtion, and then the Extreme Immortality Stage. Each one of these levels were further divided into ten. As for the Gold Core, Nascent Soul, and Transcending Tribtion Stages, they were simr to the inferior realms, with a few characters being reced.

    But after further looking into it, Zhao Hai understood that although these three levels were simr in the World of Cultivation, there was a huge difference between them. Back in the World of Cultivation, in the Gold Core Realm, there really wasn¡¯t any gold core created in the body. Zhao Hai only developed a gold core because of the special situation of his body. The other cultivators were just Gold Core in name. The same was true in the Nascent Soul Stage.

    The Gold Core and Nascent Soul of the inferior realms weren¡¯t very good. Even if the cultivators felt that they had formed a gold core inside their bodies, it was nothing more than a void core, not a real gold core.

    Although the gold core and the void core had ¡®core¡¯ in their name, the change in one character was a huge difference. The existence of a gold core allowed one to produce pill fire to attack their energies. It can even be used to nourish one¡¯s artifacts and even self-destruct to cause damage to the enemy. On the other hand, the void core merely provided the feeling that one had a gold core. And the greatest difference between the two was in regards to Faith Power.

    After Zhao Hai looked through the jade slip, he began to understand more the importance of Faith Power to cultivators. The possession of Faith Power was the dividing line between cultivators. If a Severed Soul Cultivator didn¡¯t have Faith Power, then they can only progress to be ordinary Immortal Experts. Even if they took heavenly treasures, their lifespan can only be a few digits long.

    If that expert had Faith Power, then once they be an Immortal Expert they would be able to nurture their Dao Avatar. As the level of Dao Avatar bes higher and higher, they can finally pass that stage and form a golden core. Then after breaking that core they can enter the Nascent Soul Stage. Once they form their Nascent Soul, their lifespan would be at least five eras. At this time, although the Nascent Soul can leave their bodies, it cannot go too far. If they left their body for a long time, the body would die. Then soon after, the Nascent Soul would dissipate without a body to nurture it.

    After the Nascent Soul Stage was the Transcending Tribtion Stage. After the baptism of tribtion, the Nascent Soul would grow up and be more solid. Then it would be able to leave the body for a long time. At the same time, the strength of the cultivator would greatly increase. Moreover, their lifespan would be ten eras.

    Ten eras was about 10 thousand years. With this lifespan, a person can be truly called an almighty being.

    And then thest level was the Extreme Immortality Stage. Reaching this stage was extremely difficult. This was because a person needed to undergo the nine nine tribtion(81). But after the tribtion, the person¡¯s Nascent Soul would be extremely powerful. His life would be 100 eras. However, the Extreme Immortal Stage was still a dream for multiple cultivators.

    After reading the jade slip, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The Great World of Cultivation was truly abnormal. They can actually reach 100 eras. In other words, those beyond the Extreme Immortal Stage can reach a lifespan of hundreds of thousands of years.

    Besides this information, the jade slip also had a map of the Northern Exotic Province. The map not only included the overall outline of the province, it also showed the division of power between groups in the area. Even the forbiddennds of the province have been carefullybelled.

    Zhao Hai had Cai¡¯er replicate the contents of the jade slip. Then he gave her the task of investigating the information inside, especially the map. This was because the map also had information about themon techniques, crafts, and talents of the well-known sects of the province.

    Zhao Hai was sure that even in the ck Tiger Gang, there were only a few people who could get their hands on this jade slip. The contents of the jade slip was just too rich. One could see at a nce that it was a property of a high-ranked disciple. Zhang Feng handing it over to Zhao Hai showed how important he was.

    Zhao Hai stored the jade slip and let out a long breath. He didn¡¯t think that it wasn¡¯t only the Hundred Treasures Realm who wanted him not because of his strength, but because of the Universal Processing Machine. But this might mean that he would be an unhindered character in the Great Realm of Cultivation in the future.

    Zhao Hai gently closed his eyes. But this time he didn¡¯t pay attention to the Space. Instead he asked Cai¡¯er about the recent events of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    Nothing great happened in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield recently. This was because the matters of the battlefield had been settled. The Hundred Treasures Realm haspletely reced the position of the Buddhist Realm and more. This was because the Hundred Treasures Realm not only had the Buddhist Realm¡¯s territory, it also had their original territory. It can be said that the Hundred Treasures Realm have be thergest power in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Although their foundations weren¡¯t as deep, it was only a matter of time before they caught up. As long as they were given a peaceful period, nobody would dare provoke them in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield.

    Besides the Hundred Treasures Realm, the World of Cultivation was also prospering. The Hundred Treasures Realm knew very well that what they had today was because of Zhao Hai. Since Zhao Hai was from the World of Cultivation, the Hundred Treasures Realm treated them well.

    The Hundred Treasures Realm had two reasons why they did this. The first reason was to let other people see how they treat those who contributed to them. The World of Cultivation had Zhao Hai join the Hundred Treasures Realm so they were given a lot of benefits. This would make others offer their geniuses to the Hundred Treasures Realm since they already know that the Hundred Treasures Realm wouldn¡¯t treat them badly.

    The second reason was because the higher-ups of the Hundred Treasures Realm understood that Zhao Hai was currently taken by the Sky Tower. The Sky Tower alone had enough strength to suppress the entire Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. This showed that the Sky Tower had arge backing. The Sky Tower was like the Hundred Treasures Realm to the World of Cultivation. And with Zhao Hai¡¯s skills, the Hundred Treasures Realm believed that Zhao Hai would rise above others. If Zhao Hai develops in the future, then the Hundred Treasures Realm would definitely benefit. It must be known that Zhao Hai was someone who regards old friendships well.

    If Zhao Hai knows that the World of Cultivation has been mistreated, then the Hundred Treasures Realm would certainly suffer. Therefore, the Hundred Treasures Realm made sure to treat the World of Cultivation well.

    And facts showed that the Hundred Treasures Realm was right. People like Zhao Hai were like fireflies. Wherever they are, they will always shine.

    And Zhao Hai knew of these things. To be honest, he wasn¡¯t repulsed by the Hundred Treasures Realm¡¯s action. Although the Hundred Treasures Realm did it because they wanted something, it was still true that they treated the World of Cultivation well. One couldn¡¯t expect everything to be perfect and everyone wasn¡¯t a saint, especially for selfish cultivators.

    As for Zhao Hai leaving the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, this made the other realms rx. But even if that was the case, nobody still wanted to provoke the Hundred Treasures Realm. Without determining whether Zhao Hai was alive or not, nobody wanted to make a move. If they really attacked the Hundred Treasures Realm and Zhao Hai returned, then they would be eating a massive loss.

    Whether it was the Divergent Realm or the Sword Realm, none of them could guarantee that they could eradicate the Buddhist Realm. However, Zhao Hai was able to ughter them. This meant that Zhao Hai had the strength to eradicate any realm in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Those who provoked the Hundred Treasures Realm at this time would be the head of the snake. Instead, realms began establishing friendly rtions with the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    Seeing that things were normal in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, Zhao Hai was relieved. Then he turned his attention back to the Space. Now, the Faith Power provided by the Space was richerpared to before. However, he couldn¡¯t practice right now. Because if he did, Zhang Feng would definitely find out.

    This didn¡¯t mean that it was bad for Zhao Hai to be discovered by Zhang Feng. In fact, Zhang Feng would even protect him. However, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t like to show his cards. The reason why he revealed his ability was so that Zhang Feng would take him in.

    Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind killing people in the Life and Death Arena, he thought that it was unnecessary. If he showed too much on the stage, then it might lead to unneeded troubles. So Zhao Hai revealed his value to Zhang Feng so that his progress would be hastened.

 Chapter 1652 â€“ Winning Zhang Hao Over

    <h4>Chapter 1652 - Winning Zhang Hao Over</h4>

    Zhang Feng was currently sitting inside his office. In his hand was the formation disc that Zhao Hai just fixed. He stroked the disc gently with a smile on his face.

    Zhang Feng was currently feeling ecstatic. He didn¡¯t expect the heavens to drop Zhao Hai into hisp. Zhao Hai¡¯s ability was very important for Zhang Feng. As long as he has Zhao Hai, he would be able to win more people and increase his influence. He can now be equal to those core disciples.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s ability to recycle and synthesize was very powerful. There was no shortage of alchemists and refiners in the Great World of Cultivation. However, alchemists and refiners with high yield were very hard toe by.

    In the Great World of Cultivation, no matter which stage they were at, they would need pills to assist them. However, the more crucial pills were very hard to refine. Moreover, the rate of their production was absurdly low. Even if you obtain the necessary materials, the end product isn¡¯t guaranteed to be made. Most importantly, the quality of these pills couldn¡¯t be easily dictated.

    There was a story spread in the Great World of Cultivation that was stuck inside Zhao Feng¡¯s mind. In the Central Orthodox Province, there was once a disciple who had great cultivation talent. When he was going to break through to the Golden Core Stage, he amassed 200 sets of medicinal herbs to make a pill. Then he found an alchemy master to help make the pill.

    But to everyone¡¯s surprise, the alchemy master wasted all but 2 percent of the materials. In the end, the genius cultivator went through his breakthrough without his pill and failed. Losing the bright future in front of him, the genius cultivatormitted suicide.

    At the same time, the alchemy master was a good friend of the genius cultivator. The death of his friend caused him to be insane. The brutal reality of the Great World of Cultivation could be seen from this story.

    If Zhao Hai was present, that person might not havemitted suicide. With Zhao Hai, those waste materials would be recycled and the alchemy master would be able to try to refine the pill once more. No matter how many times he failed, the waste materials would still be recycled. With 200 sets of materials to make a pill, 200 pills would eventually be made. Not to mention the genius cultivator, even trash cultivators would be able to benefit from this.

    One could see from this point how Zhao Hai¡¯s existence could be crucial to cultivators. The presence of Zhao Hai meant that there would be an inexhaustible amount of materials to be made into pills and artifacts. No cultivator would be able to resist it.

    In the past, because of his identity, it was impossible for Zhang Feng to win over those high-level alchemists and refiners. All of these people looked down on inner disciples and only had their eyes on core disciples. It was for this reason that Zhang Feng didn¡¯t even have a great alchemist and refiner on his side.

    Now that Zhao Hai appeared in front of him, Zhang Feng¡¯s happiness could reach the heavens. After some time, Zhang Feng received the disc. Then his brows wrinkled.

    Zhao Hai was very important to him. But he needed to protect Zhao Hai and hide him from others. This would be his biggest problem right now.

    Besides Zhao Hai and Zhang Feng, Zhang Hao also knew about Zhao Hai¡¯s ability. If Zhang Hao wasn¡¯t taken care of, then Zhao Hai¡¯s ability would no doubt be exposed.

    The best way to keep a person from revealing a secret was to bury them into the ground. Although Zhang Hao¡¯s position in the sect wasn¡¯t that great, his position was still important. If he suddenly died, the ck Tiger Gang would definitely investigate. It must be known that the people of the Darkness Hall couldn¡¯t be trifled with. They have people in every corner.

    If an outer disciple in an ordinary position was killed, then it might be let go. However, outer disciples that manage Battle ves were different. These people frequently interacted with the outside world. If they died, then the first people the gang would suspect would be other sects.

    Moreover, Zhang Hao represented Zhao Hai. If Zhang Hao suddenly disappeared, the sect would definitely look into Zhao Hai¡¯s situation.

    But if Zhang Hao wasn¡¯t taken care of, things would be more troublesome. Zhang Feng didn¡¯t know whether Zhang Hao would tell other people or not.

    Since killing Zhang Hao wouldn¡¯t do, then there¡¯s only one thing Zhang Feng could do. And that was to pull Zhang Hao to his side.

    Zhang Hao wasn¡¯t very strong nor was he talented. Even if Zhang Feng wanted to deal with people, he still wouldn¡¯t get Zhang Hao to his side. But in order to keep him silent, he needed to take Zhang Hao in.

    Zhang Feng knew that if he really wanted to win Zhang Hao over, then Zhang Hao would definitely agree. Zhang Feng was the top inner disciple of the sect while Zhang Hao was just an ordinary outer disciple. Zhang Hao would be insane if he declines Zhang Feng¡¯s invitation.

    Moreover, there was Zhao Hai, this huge secret weapon. With Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng knew that Zhang Hao wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. And Zhang Hao wouldn¡¯t dare use this opportunity to increase his status. Zhang Hao should know full well that even if he revealed this information to the core disciples, it wouldn¡¯t bring him much advantage. Zhang Feng might not be able to do anything to the core disciples, but dealing with someone like Zhang Hao wasn¡¯t a problem.

    After thinking about it, and being certain of the oue, Zhang Feng said, ¡°Zhang Hao,e into my room.¡±

    Zhang Hao was nervous. Although Zhao Hai¡¯s ability seemed average, it wasn¡¯t worsepared to other high-level abilities. Anyone would want to groom Zhao Hai. On the other hand, Zhang Hao was someone with no talent nor background. It was impossible for him to move up.

    Originally, Zhang Hao didn¡¯t think much about Zhao Hai¡¯s ability. But once he pondered it over in his room, Zhang Hao began to sweat heavily.

    Zhang Feng¡¯s feud with the core disciples wasn¡¯t a secret. And Zhao Hai¡¯s importance to any cultivator was apparent. Zhang Feng will definitely want Zhao Hai under his umbre. And Zhang Hao was the only person besides the two who knew about this secret. Zhang Hao was afraid that he would suffer a bad end.

    The more he thought about it, the more afraid Zhang Hao was. Zhang Hao sleeplessly sat in his room. He was a small figure among outer disciples. He might be able to act mighty in front of Luo Ying, but he knew that he had no future. In Zhang Feng¡¯s eyes, Zhang Hao was a mere ant. If Zhang Feng wanted to kill him, it was a matter of waving his hand. And Zhang Feng wanted a secret to be kept, it was very possible for Zhang Hao to be killed.

    Thinking of this, Zhang Hao wiped a cold sweat. He knew that running right now was useless. Even if he ran, Zhang Feng could still find people to chase him down. Although Zhang Feng wasn¡¯t as strong as the core disciples of the sect, his influence was still quite substantial. Otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold onto his current position.

    At this time, Zhang Hao heard Zhang Feng¡¯s voice. As soon as he heard it, Zhang Hao felt his head buzz. He knew that he was done. It took quite a while before Zhang Hao calmed down. He took two breaths before going outside. He was too close to Zhang Feng, so even if he wanted to run, he couldn¡¯t get out of Zhang Feng¡¯s reach. It was better to just face Zhang Feng.

    Upon arriving outside Zhang Feng¡¯s room, Zhang Hao said, ¡°First Senior Brother, it¡¯s Zhang Hao.¡±

    Zhang Feng replied, ¡°Come in.¡± Zhang Hao pushed the door open. When he was in front of Zhang Feng, Zhang Hao gave a salute and said, ¡°May I know why First Senior Brother called me over?¡±

    Zhang Feng looked at Zhang Hao and smiled faintly. To be honest, he had some appreciation towards Zhang Hao. Naturally, this wasn¡¯t because of his strength nor talent. Instead, it was Zhang Hao¡¯s management ability. Zhang Feng knew how to manage people himself, so he could recognize those who were good at this kind of work. Most cultivators don¡¯t need to know how to manage people well nor do they need to tter everyone. With enough strength, instead of ttering people, those people would tter you themselves.

    Zhang Feng has to recognize Zhang Hao¡¯s ability to manage the Battle ves.

    Zhang Feng replied, ¡°Zhang Hao, I called you over because of Little Hai¡¯s situation. You should know what Little Hai¡¯s ability represents. This information shouldn¡¯t be revealed. After this, you will be Zhang Feng¡¯s disciple brother as well as Little Hai¡¯s. Only you and I know about Little Hai¡¯s ability. I will give you an opportunity right now. Do one thing for me and as long as you can do it well, I will cover for you in the future. What do you think?¡±

    Hearing Zhang Feng, Zhang Hao couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then his face lit up with happiness. He knew clearly what Zhang Feng was saying. Zhang Feng wanted to win him over while it was also a threat. Even though he didn¡¯t understand the entire thing, it was clear that he wouldn¡¯t be killed. Not only that, he also gained a huge backing. This was very important for an outer disciple.

    Zhang Hao didn¡¯t have any objections. He kowtowed to Zhang Feng and said, ¡°I ask First Senior Brother to tell me what you want me to do. As long as it¡¯s within my abilities, I will go through fire and water toplete it.¡±

    Zhang Feng looked at Zhang Hao and couldn¡¯t help but smile. He expected Zhang Hao¡¯s response. Then he said, ¡°Take my token and arrange Zhao Hai¡¯s promotion to the outer sect. It¡¯s best if you can arrange a ce for him where nobody would pay attention. The fewer people he woulde in contact with, the better. Moreover, you shouldn¡¯t bring any attention to yourself. What do you think? Can you do it?¡±

    Zhang Hao stared, then he stood up and said, ¡°First Senior Brother can rest assured. I willplete it.¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled and said, ¡°Alright, go.¡± After he said that, he took out a jade token and threw it towards Zhang Hao. After receiving the token, Zhang Hao gave a salute before leaving.

    Zhang Feng looked at Zhang Hao¡¯s back and smiled as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s see how hepletes this task. It would be good if he did well.¡±

    The conversation between the two was heard by Zhao Hai. He was quite surprised by Zhang Feng¡¯s response. But Zhao Hai soon figured out why Zhang Feng did so. He couldn¡¯t help but smile as he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be such a sweet potato. But this is also good. I can observe the world more carefully in a quiet ce. I believe Zhang Feng wouldn¡¯t treat me badly.¡± He wasn¡¯t only talking to himself, Cai¡¯er and the others heard him as well.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s current understanding of the ck Tiger Gang and the Great World of Cultivation was as thin as paper. In this case, he was restricted in his actions. It¡¯s better to stay in the ck Tiger Gang under Zhang Feng¡¯s arrangements. As an outer sect disciple, he can slowly learn about the ck Tiger Gang. It wouldn¡¯t be toote to make his moves when the timees.

    Also, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dislike Zhang Feng¡¯s arrangement. On the contrary, Zhang Feng¡¯s n would save him a lot of trouble. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid that Zhang Feng would force him to refine pills and artifacts. This was because Zhang Feng needed him. Zhang Feng wasn¡¯t foolish enough to kill the chicken to get the eggs.

    Zhao Hai now wanted to know what kind of status Zhang Hao would assign him. In any case, Zhang Feng no longer staged fights for Zhao Hai in the life and death arena.

    Zhao Hai rested in his room for the next several days. Zhang Feng also didn¡¯t summon him. He didn¡¯t want Zhao Hai to attract too much attention. But he still frequently used the double shadow mat to look into what Zhao Hai was doing. He also mobilized everything in his ability to see what Zhang Hao was up to. He was afraid that Zhang Hao would reveal the secret. If Zhang Hao did, then Zhang Feng needed to be prepared to deal with the consequences.

    Zhang Hao didn¡¯t return for ten days. But through Zhang Feng¡¯s surveince system, he received information about Zhang Hao¡¯s moves. Zhang Hao didn¡¯t betray Zhang Hao nor did he attract any attention. In fact, besides buttering up to other outer disciples in the Handyman Hall, Zhang Hao didn¡¯t do anything else. This caused Zhang Feng to be curious. He wanted to know what was inside Zhang Hao¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 1653 â€“ Assignment

    <h4>Chapter 1653 - Assignment</h4>

    Zhang Hao was now in the office of an Elder assigned in the Handyman Hall. The Elder wasn¡¯t very strong at only the Gold Core Stage. Because of his age, going further with his cultivation was hopeless. Because of this, the ck Tiger Gang assigned him his current position to manage the hall¡¯s disciples. Although he wasn¡¯t too influential, nobody wanted to offend him.

    Naturally, with his age, this elder also didn¡¯t want to offend anyone. If he has time, he would help the younger generation and assist his family.

    The Elder was old and his hair and beard were all white. He was surnamed Hu so people call him Elder Hu. This Elder was always kind to others and smiled at everyone.Despite his kindness, his management ability was strong and he handled things systematically.

    At the same time, his actions were measured. He did things he should do and didn¡¯t do things he shouldn¡¯t do. Because of this, he was quite a good figure in the Handyman Hall.

    Zhang Hao stood in front of Elder Hu. Despite being in the Golden Core Stage, Elder Hu wasn¡¯t arrogant at all. He smiled at Zhang Hao and said, ¡°Little Hao, why did you visit? Do you need anything from me? Didn¡¯t you follow your First Senior Brother to handle the Battle ves? What happened? Did you offend him and get sent back?¡±

    Zhang Hao forced a smile and said, ¡°Elder Hu, I hope you are well. I won¡¯t dare offend First Senior Brother. I am indeed here to ask you for something.¡± After he said that, he showed Zhang Feng¡¯s token to Elder Hu.

    Elder Hu¡¯s expression unconsciously changed when he saw the token. He discovered that the token belonged to Zhang Feng. It seems like Zhang Feng sent Zhang Hao for an errand. Elder Hu¡¯s expression turned serious as he said, ¡°So it¡¯s the First Senior Brother¡¯s business. Then this little old man will take care of it. May I ask what his orders are?¡±

    Although Elder Hu¡¯s beard was already white, he still called Zhang Feng his title of First Senior Brother. This was because strength defined status in the Great World of Cultivation. Elder Hu was only at the Gold Core stage while Zhang Feng was at the Nascent Soul Stage. In this case, he naturally had to address Zhang Feng with the correct title.

    Zhang Hao looked at Elder Hu and said, ¡°Elder Hu, I don¡¯t know if you have heard, but our ck Tiger Gang has been quite famous in the Fire Mountain Life and Death Arena recently.¡±

    Elder Hu nodded and said, ¡°I heard about a new Battle ve that¡¯s very strong. He was able to defeat his opponent easily. He brought great fame and prestige to the ck Tiger Gang.¡±

    Zhang Hao forced a smile and said, ¡°This is the issue. Zhao Hai is very strong, it can be said that it¡¯s not impossible for him to achieve 100 victories. But because he¡¯s a neer, nobody favored him in his first fight. His victory caused First Senior Brother to lose a lot. Others in the gang also lost a lot. First Senior Brother doesn¡¯t want Zhao Hai to be famous. Because of this, he made an impression to promote Zhao Hai to the outer sect ahead of time. Then he would be given an idle post so that people would forget about him as soon as possible.¡±

    Hearing Zhang Hai, Elder Hu couldn¡¯t help but criticize deep inside. He was aware of Zhao Hai and he knew that it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to win 100 battles. Entering the sect with 100 victories would mean that Zhao Hai would be treated well. But in his first battle, Zhao Hai caused Zhang Feng and the others to lose a lot. Due to this, people naturally wanted him out of their sights. They wanted to kick Zhao Hai to the outer sect and assign him an idle position so that he would be buried and forgotten by everyone.

    If Zhao Hai entered the ck Tiger Gang ahead of time, then his future would be cut off.

    Elder Hu also scolded Zhang Hao inside for being insidious. However, he didn¡¯t think about it for long. Things like these were verymon in the Great World of Cultivation. It wasn¡¯t a unique situation.

    Although Elder Hu pitied Zhao Hai, both were strangers to each other in the end. Moreover, Zhao Hai offended Zhang Feng. So Elder Hu nodded and said, ¡°Alright, arranging him to enter the outer sect early isn¡¯t a problem. But where does First Senior Brother Zhang n to assign him?¡±

    Zhang Hao smiled at Elder Hu as he said, ¡°How about the Ignored Valley? Old Man Tou is getting old. I heard that his family wanted to take him back. So the valley needs someone right now. What do you think?¡±

    Elder Hu quickly felt a cold sweat going down his head. At the same time, he inwardly cursed Zhang Hao for being ruthless. The Ignored Valley was an extremely remote ce. It would take years before people would visit it. Most importantly, it was a ce where waste ingredients from pill-making and artifact refining were thrown into.

    The ck Tiger Gang has an army of alchemists and refiners. The amount of pills and artifacts they make each day was massive. Naturally, this meant that their waste materials were equally as huge. There were people whose job was dedicated to collecting the waste materials and delivering them to the valley through a transmission formation. These people would just exit the transmission formation and dump the waste before leaving. In other words, the people dumping the garbage wouldn¡¯t necessarily see the ones guarding the valley.

    The name of the valley was also given afterward. The origin stemmed from the fact that people didn¡¯t care about what was in the valley. Another reason was that the alchemists and refiners didn¡¯t want to see what was in the valley. Thirdly, the people sent to guard the valley were being shunned and treated as invisible. People sent to the valley would never be promoted.

    There was a saying in the ck Tiger Gang that states: Killing wasn¡¯t the worst thing you can give your enemy. The worst thing was sending them to the Ignored Valley and letting them rot their lives away.¡±

    Old Man Tou that Zhang Hao mentioned has been in the Ignored Valley for hundreds of years. Being in the Ignored Valley, it was already impossible for him to enter the Gold Core Stage. His lifespan has been exhausted. He was now going to elderly care. Elder Hu was always anxious thinking about who he would send to rece Old Man Tou. He didn¡¯t expect Zhang Hao to help him solve the problem.

    Elder Hu let out a long breath and said, ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s settled. First Senior Brother can send him over as soon as possible.¡±

    Zhang Hao bowed and said, ¡°Thank you, Elder Hu. I¡¯ll go back and report to First Senior Brother. I heard that Elder Hu¡¯s little grandson has innate talent. I¡¯ll try to give a few good words to First Senior Brother.¡±

    When he heard Zhang Hao, Elder Hu¡¯s eyes lit up as he quickly replied, ¡°Thank you, Junior Brother. I hope that you can ry some good words for me. I will be forever thankful.¡±

    Elder Hu was a Gold Core Cultivation while Zhang Hao was at the Foundation Establishment. And with their age difference, it was enough for Zhang Hao to call Elder Hu his Martial Uncle. And yet, Elder Hu addressed him as Junior Brother. It was clear that the effect of Zhang Hao¡¯s words was quite big.

    This wasn¡¯t to say that Elder Hu was ttering Zhang Hao. He was just taking things as they were. In the Great World of Cultivation, a lot of cultivators had their ns behind them. Some of these ns existed for a long time while some were newly made.

    The n that Elder Hu belonged to was a very ancient n. However, Elder Hu¡¯s line was just a branch of the n that hadpletely separated themselves from the main family. In terms of ssification, his line could be considered as a small n.

    Elder Hu¡¯s son wasn¡¯t a spectacr cultivator. He had enough talent to stay in the ck Tiger Gang and preserve the status of their n. However, Elder Hu¡¯s grandson had cultivation talent. If he was trained well, he would reach a very high level.

    Elder Hu understood this point, but his position held as much influence as a cup of water. So even if he wanted to cultivate his grandson, he wouldn¡¯t be able to support him very far.

    But if Elder Hu¡¯s grandson went under the umbre of Zhang Feng and got cultivated, Elder Hu¡¯s entire branch would prosper. This was Elder Hu¡¯s strongest wish. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t help but be excited when he heard Zhang Hao¡¯s words.

    Zhang Hao looked at Elder Hu¡¯s expression and nodded as he said, ¡°I will try my best. But Elder Hu, First Senior Brother doesn¡¯t want people to know of this matter. We need to move Zhao Hai as soon as possible. Moreover, we didn¡¯t have this conversation.¡±

    Elder Hu nodded and said, ¡°Rest assured, I wouldn¡¯t dare neglect First Senior Brother¡¯s affairs. Moreover, I¡¯m old, I forget a lot of things.¡± His gaze met Zhang Hao¡¯s eyes and they bothughed.

    Zhang Feng didn¡¯t know what Zhang Hao¡¯s n was. Elder Hu was thest person that Zhang Hao met. He also visited other Elders, but as to what he said to them, Zhang Feng didn¡¯t know.

    As Zhang Feng was handling his usual matters, he suddenly detected fluctuations from the transmission formation. Before long, Zhang Hao reached Zhang Feng¡¯s office. But before Zhang Hao could knock, Zhang Feng said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Zhang Feng looked at Zhang Hao and said, ¡°How did it go?¡±

    Zhang Hao replied, ¡°It¡¯s going well. I visited several Outer Sect Elders. Moreover, I already registered for Zhao Hai. He¡¯s now an official outer disciple of the ck Tiger Gang. This one also arranged his designation with Elder Hu from the Handyman Hall.¡±

    Zhang Feng looked at Zhang Hao and asked, ¡°What is his assignment?¡±

    Zhang Haoughed and said, ¡°Ignored Valley¡¯s watchman!¡±

    When he heard Zhang Hao, Zhang Feng couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then his eyes shone as heughed as well and said, ¡°Good, good. Ignored Valley¡¯s watchman. Zhang Hao, you made the perfect choice. Hahaha.¡±

    Zhang Hao replied, ¡°But I also promised Elder Hu something. His grandson has good talent. I told him that I would say a few words on his behalf for First Senior Brother.¡±

    Zhang Feng waved his hand and said, ¡°No problem. Take a rest first. I will pay attention to this matter.¡± Zhang Hao nodded before leaving.

 Chapter 1654 â€“ Taking Post

    <h4>Chapter 1654 - Taking Post</h4>

    Zhao Hai nkly stared at the garbage-filled Ignored Valley in front of him. He didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Back in the Hundred Treasures Realm, he was tasked to clean up garbage. He didn¡¯t expect to do the same in the ck Tiger Gang.

    As he thought of this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but remember what Zhang Feng told him. After calling Zhao Hai over, Zhang Feng exined the arrangements made for him. Actually, after hearing Zhang Feng and Zhang Hao¡¯s exnation, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think much of it since he didn¡¯t know what kind of ce the Ignored Valley was.

    As soon as he heard from Zhang Feng what the Ignored Valley was, Zhao Hai stared. He discovered how important his ability was for someone like Zhang Feng.

    Zhang Hai also knew the reason Zhang Hao chose this position for him. This was a ce where nobody would see him. Before long, people would forget that he existed. Then in this ce, Zhao Hai can slowly turn the waste materials into useful ones that Zhang Feng could use to win over other people.

    Naturally, Zhang Feng knew that he couldn¡¯t treat Zhao Hai unfairly. He would give Zhao Hai everything he needs. Zhang Feng would also take care of any cultivation methods that Zhao Hai required. He would also ensure that what was given to Zhao Hai was the best that the ck Tiger Gang could offer.

    Zhao Hai knew that it was now useless to oppose Zhang Feng¡¯s arrangement. Although Zhang Feng has the same aura as the Kong Jian Buddhist, Zhao Hai could feel that he was much more powerful. And it seems like Zhang Feng took his token out in order to make Zhang Hao arrange this post for him. This exined how influential Zhang Feng was in the ck Tiger Gang. If Zhao Hai fell out with Zhang Feng at this time, he would definitely experience hardships.

    Most importantly, if Zhao Hai did something unfavorable in this ce, the repercussions would reach the Hundred Treasures Realm. Also, it would be better for Zhao Hai if nobody paid any attention to him. The waters of the Great World of Cultivation were very deep. Zhao Hai would need time to observe it. Only after that would he make any ns on how to go forward.

    Also, Zhang Feng showed Zhao Hai how much he was valued. Not only did Zhang Feng build a special transmission formation in the Ignored Valley, he also gave Zhao Hai some manuals. Although these manuals wouldn¡¯t be useful for him, Zhao Hai still knew that they were high-quality as soon as he read them.

    After Zhang Hao led Zhao Hai to Elder Hu, he was immediately kicked to the Ignored Valley. The old watchman already went home for retirement, so Zhao Hai saw nobody when he arrived.

    Originally, Zhang Hao wanted to follow Zhao Hai to the Ignored Valley, but this caused Elder Hu to have suspicions. Therefore, Zhao Hai entered the transmission formation on his own. But at the same time, Zhao Hai left a silver needle in Zhang Hao¡¯s body.

    After Zhao Hai went to the Ignored Valley, Zhang Hao went to Elder Hu. Elder Hu politely asked Zhang Hao to sit down before he said, ¡°Junior Brother, how is my arrangement?¡±

    Zhang Hao looked at Elder Hu and knew what the old man wanted to hear. Zhang Hao smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m satisfied, Elder Hu. Rest assured, this Zhang Hao will not deceive you. Tomorrow, during the outer sect selection, let your grandsone. First Senior Brother ensured that he would enter the ck Tiger Gang as an outer disciple. Moreover, he will be looked after.¡±

    Hearing Zhang Hao, Elder Hu¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but light up with happiness. He quickly replied, ¡°Thank you Junior Brother. Please express my gratitude to First Senior Brother as well. Brother, how do you want to deal with Zhao Hai? Do you want me to make things harder for him?¡±

    Zhang Hao¡¯s expression changed when he heard Elder Hu. He was aware of Zhao Hai¡¯s value in Zhang Feng¡¯s eyes. If Elder Hu touched Zhao Hai, the consequences might be unimaginable.

    Therefore, Zhang Hao quickly said, ¡°No good. Absolutely not. Elder Hu, remember to not do anything to Zhao Hai. Don¡¯t even interact with him. Otherwise, things wouldn¡¯t be great for you.¡±

    Elder Hu looked confused at Zhang Hao. He didn¡¯t know why Zhang Hao reacted so strongly. Seeing Elder Hu, Zhang Hao knew that the other party was suspicious. But he needed to make the matter clear to Elder Hu, otherwise things would be troublesome.

    He took a deep breath before beckoning Elder Hu closer. Elder Hu stared for a moment, but he went closer to Zhang Hao. Then Zhang Hao said, ¡°Elder Hu, First Senior Brother already gave word that he will take care of your grandson. He might even receive him as a disciple in the future. And since we aren¡¯t strangers to each other, I¡¯ll make it clear to you. You absolutely cannot touch Zhao Hai. What I said to you before is just a pretext. In fact, First Senior Brother values Zhao Hai very strongly. He wants Zhao Hai to be an outer disciple as soon as possible so that other people wouldn¡¯t snatch him first. He ced Zhao Hai in the Ignored Valley so that he would be out of people¡¯s eyes. First Senior Brother values Zhao Hai more than you and me. If you offend Zhao Hai, then First Senior Brother will not let you off. First Senior Brother regards this matter very importantly. Don¡¯t tell anybody about this, even your closest family and friends.¡±

    Elder Hu spent his entire lifetime in the ck Tiger Gang, so he has seen all kings of matters. Moreover, he has a clear understanding of the gang¡¯s internal structure. So he knew that Zhang Feng had a grudge with the top then Core Disciples. He also knew why Zhang Feng collected talents and sent them to ces like the Ignored Valley.

    Thinking of this, Elder Hu couldn¡¯t help but wipe a sweat. Fortunately, he rified this matter. If he did something that shouldn¡¯t be done, then he wouldn¡¯t even know how he died.

    Elder Hu hastily replied, ¡°Junior Brother, rest assured, this Old Man knows what to do. I certainly wouldn¡¯t make a mess of First Senior Brother¡¯s matters. But Junior Brother, what you said about First Senior Brother epting my little Sun as a disciple, is that true?¡±

    Zhang Hao looked at Elder Hu and smiled as he said, ¡°Elder Hu, let me tell you this. Your grandson¡¯s future will have a lot to do with Zhao Hai. First Senior Brother has a reason why he sent Zhao Hai to that ce. As for the reason, there¡¯s no need to ask and there¡¯s no need to know. You also don¡¯t have to please Zhao Hai. As long as First Senior Brother¡¯s task is done well and as long as your grandson¡¯s talent isn¡¯t bad, then First Senior Brother will ept him as a disciple. He would even assign him a post that¡¯s better than yours. Do you understand?¡±

    Hearing Zhang Hao, Elder Hu understood. He replied, ¡°I understand. Junior Brother, don¡¯t worry. This Old Man will manage this matter well.¡± Zhang Hao nodded. He gave Elder Hu a salute before leaving.

    Seeing Zhang Hao leave, Elder Hu let out a long breath. Then he felt curious about Zhao Hai. He wanted to know what kind of person he is and why Zhang Feng attached great importance to him.

    He had seen Zhao Hai, but he looked ordinary. So he didn¡¯t understand why Zhang Feng valued him this much.

    Although he was curious, Elder Hu didn¡¯t even think of seeing Zhao Hai. He learned after spending a lifetime inside the sect that curiosity could kill a person. Whether Zhao Hai offended Zhang Feng or he was being valued, it was not his business. As long as hepletes the task, that is enough.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Zhao Hai cleaned his residence in the Ignored Valley before returning to the Space. Before entering the transmission formation, Zhao Hai left behind a silver needle in Elder Hu¡¯s ce. It must be known that the Ignored Valley was very far from the ck Tiger Gang. With his surveince centered in the Handyman Hall, he would understand the sect bit by bit.

    Zhao Hai was very careful because he knew that the sect had a lot of Experts. Moreover, these experts had Faith Power. Although they don¡¯t have as much as Zhao Hai, it was enough for them to detect the silver needles.

    Zhao Hai now felt the impact of Faith Power. To him, it made things more troublesome. He can monitor Zhang Feng and Zhang Hao because these people weren¡¯t wary of him. If it were other people, it wouldn¡¯t be as easy.

    Zhang Feng was a Nascent Soul Immortal Expert. He¡¯s very strong and the amount of Faith Power he had was quite a lot. It was already hard for Zhao Hai to observe him. It was good that he had Zhang Feng¡¯s trust, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be able to do it.

    Zhang Hao, on the other hand, was just at the Foundation Establishment Stage. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t an Inner Disciple, which meant that he didn¡¯t have Faith Power. This made observing him much easier.

    Only a few people in the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s outer sect had faith power, only the Elders had it. This made it easier for Zhao Hai to observe the outer sect.

    As for the Inner Sect, it would be much more troublesome. Inner Disciples had Faith Power which allowed them to detect the silver needles.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t too worried. There were a lot of outer sect disciples in the ck Tiger Gang. Not to mention the amount of Serving Disciples. Monitoring all of them would take some time.

 Chapter 1655 â€“ The Enormous Black Tiger Gang

    <h4>Chapter 1655 - The Enormous ck Tiger Gang</h4>

    The Yin Valley Life and Death Arena is quite famous in the Great World of Cultivation. Present in the valley were intense yin winds that would freeze even a Gold Core Cultivator¡¯s golden core. Falling into the valley would spell certain death.

    As for the Battle ves fighting in the Yin Valley Life and Death Arena, they would be killed as long as they were blown by the wind. Also, the yin wind in the valley appeared irregrly. Sometimes it would be strong for a few days, sometimes in months, and there would also be times that there would be no wind at all.

    Because of this, bets in this Life and Death Arenae with three choices: Fighter 1 wins, Fighter 2 wins, or both die under the yin wind.

    The existence of the yin wind caused the battles in the Yin Valley Life and Death Arena to be worth seeing. Naturally, because of the number of people spectating, the bets were also higher. It¡¯s quite popr in the Great World of Cultivation.

    Zhang Feng looked at the two cultivators currently fighting in the arena. One of the two was a Battle ve from the ck Tiger Gang. But it was clear that this cultivator wasn¡¯t a match for its opponent. It didn¡¯t take long before they were killed.

    There were no expressions on Zhang Feng¡¯s space. In fact, his mind was in another ce. He was currently thinking about Zhao Hai¡¯s situation.

    It has been five days since Zhao Hai arrived at the Ignored Valley. In these five days, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t do anything noteworthy. He just stayed in the valley turning waste pills into useful ones. He was also busy with his own matters.

    Zhang Feng can monitor Zhao Hai because of Zhao Hai¡¯s identity token. Zhao Hai now has an outer disciple identity token. However, the token that Zhao Hai used was differentpared to the other outer disciples. This token was specially made by Zhang Feng who installed a surveince formation inside it.

    It wasn¡¯t that Zhang Feng was suspicious of Zhao Hai, but Zhao Hai was just too important for his future ns. It wasn¡¯t easy for Zhang Feng toe upon someone like Zhao Hai. Therefore, his surveince of Zhao Hao was most strict.

    Zhao Hai also knew that Zhang Feng was monitoring him. However, he already found a way to break his monitoring. He had the Space manufacture another jade token and used it on his belt. This new token reced the one Zhang Feng made and would send wrong information out.

    In fact, in the past few days, Zhao Hai has been staying in the Space looking through the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s outer disciples and collecting information. He just left a group of Undead in the Ignored Valley to send the waste materials through a spatial rift.

    The ck Tiger Gang was very huge. The number of Servicing Disciples was enormous. Zhao Hai was currently understanding the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s sphere of influence. The ck Tiger Gang was located in the northeast part of the Northern Exotic Province. There was a huge mountain range called the ck Tiger Mountains where the sect operates. Beyond the mountain range was another sect called the Wandering Soul Gang. But everything before the mountain range was all the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s domain.

    The ck Tiger Gang¡¯s domain was divided into several parts. The sect¡¯s headquarters was located on the mountain range itself. Firstly, because it was the ce with the most spiritual qi. And secondly, it acted as a blockade against the Wandering Soul Gang.

    The Wandering Soul Gang was a ghost cultivator sect. Their sect was famous for their techniques which were cruel and mysterious. They were also famous in the Great World of Cultivation.

    The ck Tiger Gang and the Wandering Soul Gang didn¡¯t have much rtionship between them. In fact, there had been some friction in the past. However, it didn¡¯t develop into conflict. In essence, they were at peace.

    Behind the ck Tiger Mountains was a continuous hilly region. This was where the Outer Sect was located. Countless Serving Disciples and Outer Disciple upy these hills. Because the region was vast, it was impossible for the ck Tiger Gang topletely upy it. Living in various hills were beasts while some of the hills were turned into forbidden areas. These also acted as the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s shields.

    This hilly region had the sect¡¯s medicine. Additionally, it had mineral lodes that the sect needed. Most importantly, the region had plenty of wild medicinal herbs and an inexhaustible amount of beasts. These were important for cultivators. Most of the sect¡¯smoditiese from this ce.

    Beyond this stretch of hills was a canyon flowing with earth fire known as the Inferno Valley. In the Inferno Valley was another sect called the me Roar Sect.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s current location wasn¡¯t far from the Inferno Valley. ording to legend, the Ignored Valley was once famous for its gold essence and called the Valley of Gold. Butter on, once the gold essence was mined, it was turned into a huge garbage dump.

    All round the Ignored Valley were useless stones. The grass on it was malnourished. And there were no ores around. Because of this, nobody came to this ce. Even beasts wouldn¡¯t bother defecating in this ce.

    In these past few days, Zhao Hai could see that the ck Tiger Gang could no longer be considered as just a sect. It was more like a country of cultivators. In this country, Serving Disciples were at the bottom, simr to citizens in other countries. They do all kinds of jobs while they practice. In the process of doing so, they would be rewarded which would be akin to a sry. They would use their ¡®sry¡¯ to further their cultivation and one day they might be promoted to an Outer Disciple.

    There was a huge difference between Serving Disciples and Outer Disciples. Serving Disciples needed to work every day. Whether it be nting herbs or mining ores, they need to hand their produce over. Then the sect would redistribute these resources equally.

    The resources allocated to Serving Disciples was always the minimum. The ck Tiger Gang¡¯s Serving Disciples were given the most basic robes and artifacts along with ten fasting pills, a qi refining pill, and five spiritual crystals.

    The artifacts that Serving Disciples use were of uniform shape. They were all five foot long swords. These swords were the lowest ss of artifacts. Although it can fly, it was very difficult to control. It could only be used for closebat.

    Their clothes were also the mostmon type with almost to no defensive capabilities. It was basically clothing made with good materials. Even if they mined and worked for years, these clothing wouldn¡¯t tear. It was enough for these Serving Disciples to not worry about what to wear.

    Fasting pills were medicine used to alleviate starvation. Eating one pill was enough for people to go on without eating for five days. Even if they do taxing tasks, the effect is the same.

    As for the qi refining pills, naturally the Serving Disciples were given the worst ones.

    Spiritual crystals were the basic currency of the Great World of Cultivation. These crystals contain spiritual qi so they could also be absorbed. However, most people use these crystals for transactions.

    Ten spiritual crystals could buy one qi refining pills. Andpared to absorbing these spiritual crystals on their own, qi refining pills held much more spiritual qi. Therefore, people would save their allowance of five spiritual crystals in order to buy a qi refining pill.

    However, the biggest use of spiritual crystals was actually in establishing formations and powering artifacts. These crystals can be used as fuel in order to operate formations and use artifacts.

    It might seem like the ck Tiger Gang wasn¡¯t treating its Serving Disciples properly. But in fact, the Serving Disciples of the ck Tiger Gang were being well taken care of. Not to mention the spiritual crystals, other sects would only give their Serving Disciples a qi refining pill once every two months.

    The allowance of the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s Outer Sect Disciples was much better. They were given better magic robes and better artifacts. There¡¯s also a monthly supply of ten fasting pills, ten qi refining pills, and also 50 spiritual crystals.

    Moreover, Outer Disciples didn¡¯t need to do tasks like Serving Disciples. Except those with specified jobs like Zhao Hai, others can live by doing missions. There were no limits on the missions they were allowed to do. For example, a hard task generally took a month to aplish. If the disciple finishes it in ten days, then they can use the remaining 20 days to do another task.

    If the task was unfinished, then punishment would be given ordingly. If the task was upleted because of personal reasons, then the tasks for that disciple would double next month. But if there were external reasons for the task¡¯s iplete progress, then no penalty would be given. However, the disciple wouldn¡¯t receive the next month¡¯s allowance.

    Then upon bing an Inner Disciple, your benefits would increase a hundredfold. Inner Disciples would be given personalized clothing as well as their own artifact. And if their artifact was damaged, it would be repaired for free. They would also be given the opportunity to exchange their clothing once a month. This would allow them to wear new clothing each month.

    The pills provided to Inner Disciples were also different. Generally, once one bes an Inner Disciple, they would no longer need to eat, so they wouldn¡¯t be allocated any fasting pills. Qi refining pills were also not used by Inner Disciples. What the Inner Disciples used were yuan pills. These were high-level pills that had great efficacy. Moreover, Inner Disciples would be given marrow cleansing pills every year. Marrow cleansing pills would help one wash their body from impurities.

    Also, Inner Disciples would be given 5 thousand spiritual crystals every month. And they would only be required to do 3 missions per year. As for the remaining time, they can use it to cultivate.

    Core Disciples were even more extraordinary. Almost every core disciple wasn¡¯t limited to what they could use. They were essentially given the priority on every resource that the sect had.

    Some of these were the information that Zhao Hai umted in the past few days. But the majority of them were obtained from the jade slip that Zhang Feng gave.

    Zhao Hai wanted to look into the ck Tiger Mountain, but he discovered that he couldn¡¯t. The ck Tiger Mountain was filled with powerful formations. He would have to be careful or else he would be discovered.

    Moreover, most Inner Disciples, Core Disciples, and Elders of the ck Tiger Gang live in the ck TIger Mountains. It would be dangerous for Zhao Hai to monitor it, so he gave up on this n.

    The deeper he understood the ck Tiger Gang, the more dread Zhao Hai felt about the Great World of Cultivation. Most of the Serving Disciples in the sect were equivalent to the Core Formation cultivators in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. The weakest Outer Disciple was at the Transcending Tribtion Stage. If Transcending Tribtion Experts from the lower realms were ced in the Great World of Cultivation, their stage would be called the Refining Spirit Stage, the lowest level.

    The Refining Spirit Stage was just a stage name in the Great World of Cultivation. This doesn¡¯t mean that the cultivator was able to cultivate a divine soul. It meant that the cultivator would be able to cultivate using Faith Power.

    The Great World of Cultivation¡¯s research into Faith Power was quite deep. They discovered that once someone reaches the Refining Spirit Stage, one could officially cultivate Faith Power. However, this stage would waste a lot of Faith Power in increasing strength. Because of this, nobody in the Great World of Cultivation would allocate Faith Power to Refining Spirit Cultivators, with the exception of those who descended from powerful existences. Normally, Refining Spirit Cultivators would consume pills to increase their strength.

    In the Great Realm of Cultivation, although the Refining Spirit Stage was followed by the Dao Avatar Stage, in fact there was a Foundation Building Stage in between. However, this Foundation Building Stage does not exist. In the Great World of Cultivation, the Refining Spirit Stage was divided into ten levels. Then after the ten levels would be two levels of Foundation Building.

    The reason that both Sects and low-level cultivators referred to the 11th and 12th stage as the Foundation Building Stage was because passing the 11th and 12th stage was very difficult. Passing these two stages required a lot of resources. This might not be difficult for cultivators with a background. But to rogue cultivators and those of poorer origin, reaching the 11th level was very hard. Because of this, the 11th and 12th level of the Refining Spirit Stage was referred to as the Foundation Establishment Stage.

    After a cultivator passes through the Foundation Establishment Stage, sects would pay them attention and allocate Faith Power to them so that they could enter the Dao Avatar Stage.

    The Foundation Establishment Stage of the Great World of Cultivation was equivalent to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield¡¯s Severed Soul Stage. However, these Foundation Establishment cultivators were much strongerpared to Severed Soul Experts. The ck Tiger Gang had a lot of these cultivators as well as those who just entered the Dao Avatar Stage. They numbered in the thousands. One could then scale this up to the entire Great World of Cultivation. Therefore, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t act unreasonably.

 Chapter 1656 â€“ Sima Yin Long

    <h4>Chapter 1656 - Sima Yin Long</h4>

    Zhao Hai¡¯s silence in the past few days caused Zhang Feng to be confused. Zhang Feng was quite familiar with Battle ves brought to the Great World of Cultivation. After managing them for a long time, Zhang Feng knew that they wouldn¡¯t befortable with their situation. These were geniuses back in their respective realms. It was just like a genius student in elementary school going to middle school and finding out that they were just normal. This kind of change would be difficult to adapt to. Such people would find it hard to surviveter on.

    Once a Battle ve limatizes themselves to their status, only then would they be able to walk farther. However, Zhao Hai¡¯s performance was very strange. He didn¡¯t seem like someone who couldn¡¯t adapt nor was he someone that was quick to adapt. He was neither.

    He became a Battle ve and behaved well, he even disyed his great strength. Then he was asked to stay in a deste ce, and he also behaved well. His actions showed that he was submissive, but how could a submissive person reach his level during cultivation.

    As Zhang Feng thought about this, the battles on the Yin Valley Life and Death Arena were over. Just as Zhang Feng was about to leave, arge artifact stopped in front of him. Thisrge artifact was tiger-shaped and wasn¡¯t any smaller than Zhao Hai¡¯s Hell King¡¯s Ship. It moved just like a normal tiger, making therge artifact look elegant.

    When Zhang Feng saw thisrge artifact, his expression changed. Thisrge artifact was exclusively used by the ck Tiger Gang. It was called the Tiger Ship.

    The Tiger Ship was the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s symbolicrge artifact. Its fighting strength was very formidable. Each Tiger Ship needed at least 500 Serving Disciples for it to take off. It also needs at least 100 spiritual crystals to run. If it enteredbat, the need for spiritual crystals would increase even more.

    However, not everyone in the ck Tiger Gang can use the tiger ships. In order to use the tiger ship, one would need great status. Only powerful Elders as well as the top 10 Core Disciples can use these ships. Even Zhang Feng had no permission to use it.

    Because of this, every time Zhang Feng saw a Tiger Ship, his expression could be ugly.

    At this moment, a person came out of the tiger¡¯s mouth. This person was wearing white robes. One could see that this person was an Inner Disciple. Most Inner Disciples would give Zhang Feng a bow upon seeing him, but this person just cupped his fist as he said, ¡°Senior Brother Zhang, Senior Brother Sima invites you in.¡±

    Zhang Feng looked at this person and then he coldly snorted. He knew this person. His name is Jin Zhengyin. He was originally an Outer Disciple. Later on, Zhang Feng saw his potential so he gave him a hand, letting him into the Inner Sect. Then Zhang Feng helped him gain good benefits.

    But when he entered the Inner Sect, Jin Zhengyin began to turn arrogant, causing Zhang Feng to alienate him. Then Sima Yin Long, one of the top ten core disciples, extended a hand. Without hesitation, Jin Zhengyin entered Sima Yin Long¡¯s umbre. Then he began to target Zhang Feng, causing him to be hated even more. If Jin Zhengyin didn¡¯t follow behind Sima Yin Long all the time, Zhang Feng would have already killed him a long time ago.

    Zhang Feng naturally doesn¡¯t need to give face to such a person, he coldly snorted and said, ¡°If he wants to see me, Sima Yin Long shoulde out instead of having his dog call me.¡±

    Jin Zhengyin¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change. His ego grew even longer upon following Sima Yin Long. In the entire ck Tiger Gang, nobody dared to not give him face. Seeing Zhang Feng curse him like this, how could he just ept it?

    Jin Zhengyin¡¯s expression turned cold as he looked at Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Zhang Feng, don¡¯t humiliate yourself. You should be aware of the status of Brother Sima. Did you forget about the difference between an Inner Disciple and a Core Disciple? Do you dare ignore the sect¡¯s rules?¡±

    Jin Zhengyin¡¯s words weren¡¯t without truth. In the ck Tiger Gang, there were very strict rules when it came to respect between Core Disciples and Inner Disciples. Inner Disciples weren¡¯t supposed to ignore any orders from Core Disciples.

    Zhang Feng looked at Jin Zhengyin and then coldly snorted as he said, ¡°You¡¯ve be smarter. You actually learned to use the sect¡¯s rules to suppress people. But let me tell you, the sect¡¯s rules are useless against me.¡±

    Hearing Zhang Feng, Jin Zhengyin¡¯s eyes shone as he snorted and said, ¡°You actually dared to say that. Hahaha. Zhang Feng, you¡¯re dead.¡±

    Zhang Feng looked at Jin Zhengyin as though he was an idiot. Then he gave out a smile and said, ¡°Jin Zhengyin, it seems like you¡¯re too idle that you turned into an idiot. Did you forget about my position?¡±

    Hearing Zhang Feng, Jin Zhengyin couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then hisplexion paled. He looked at Zhang Feng and just coldly snorted without saying anything.

    Zhang Feng was now the manager of the Battle ves. He held a senior management status in the Handyman Hall. People like him couldn¡¯t be directly ordered by Core Disciples.

    Jin Zhengyin forgot about this point, which made him a joke. Now that he was reminded, his expression was naturally difficult to look at.

    After Jin Fengyin¡¯s silence, a calm voice was heard from the tiger ship, ¡°Zhang Feng, although you and I don¡¯t get along, we aren¡¯t in the sect. Don¡¯t make us look like jokes in front of other people. Pleasee in and have a talk¡±. The voice wasn¡¯t loud and it was very smooth, giving people a sense of peace.

    Zhang Feng coldly snorted, but he still moved and entered the tiger ship. The inside of the ship was enormous and was divided into many rooms. The most important room of the ship was at the center. It had a floor area of more than a thousand square meters and was very well decorated. Inside the room was a huge sofa that was filled with colored wool nkets. Sat on the sofa was a man.

    This person was Sima Yin Long, the seventh of the top ten Core Disciples of the sect. It can be said that his influence in the ck Tiger Gang was very strong. There weren¡¯t a lot of people that would dare offend him. And even fewer people who he could treat as an enemy.

    He was good at speaking and he was very tall. Going against him would be akin to a beggar betting against a millionaire.

    But yet, Zhang Feng was Sima Yin Long¡¯s opponent. Despite being one of the top ten Core Disciples of the sect, Sima Yin Long cannot do anything to Zhang Feng. One could also see from this how powerful Zhang Feng was.

    Zhang Feng looked at Sima Yin Long and said, ¡°Sima Yin Long, why did you call me over? If you don¡¯t have anything to say, then I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Sima Yin Long looked at Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Since I¡¯m going back as well, I might as well see you off. In any case, the two of us are from the same sect. By the way, why didn¡¯t I see the Battle ve who made a huge sshst time?¡±

    Hearing Sima Yin Long, Zhang Feng knew that he was asking about Zhao Hai. He understood why Sima Yin Long was looking for him. Zhang Feng couldn¡¯t help but sneer inside. But he had an impatient look on his face as he said, ¡°Sima Yin Long, what do you mean? The Battle ves are under my control. Do I need to report to you whenever I decide to let them battle?¡±

    If Zhao Hai saw Zhang Feng right now, he would no doubt be startled. This was because the overbearing Zhang Feng was performing as an emotional person. Back when Zhao Hai met Zhang Feng, Zhang Feng had a deep expression,pletely different to his expression now.

    Sima Yin Long looked at Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Zhang Feng, I¡¯m being polite to you. I expect you to give me face as well. Where is Zhao Hai now?¡±

    Zhang Feng looked at Sima Yin Long as he coldly snorted and said, ¡°When have you been polite to me? Naturally, Zhao Hai went to a ce where he belonged. He¡¯s now an Outer Disciple of our ck Tiger Gang. A person with such potential must of course be groomed. Why would I waste his time in the Life and Death Arena? This Zhang Feng deeply cares about the life of our talents.¡±

    Sima Yin Long looked at Zhang Feng with a disdaining smile on his face. In his mind, Zhang Feng was small-minded, seeking revenge over the slightest grievance. And this person was supposed to be caring towards others? Even if he was killed, Sima Yin Long still wouldn¡¯t believe it.

    Sima Yin Long didn¡¯t care as he sneered, ¡°So it¡¯s this. Good. Then I won¡¯t be keeping you long. Please.¡± Zhang Feng sneered at Sima Yin Long before he turned around and left.

    As soon as Zhang Feng got out of the tiger ship, it quickly flew away. Zhang Feng looked at therge artifact as a smile appeared on his face. Zhang Feng has been in the ck Tiger Gang for so many years. In these years, he acted impulsive, seeking revenge for the slightest grievance. Other people look at him as a small-minded person. However, these people didn¡¯t think that Zhang Feng was just putting up a front. Otherwise, how could Zhang Feng be able to survive after going against the sect¡¯s top ten Core Disciples.

    The power of the top ten core disciples of the ck Tiger Gang was extremely big. Zhang Feng was well aware of this. Because of this, he didn¡¯t be a Core Disciple and instead stayed in the Inner Sect all this time. Zhang Feng also understood that the sect needed him to do that.

    Any upper character in any huge influence wouldn¡¯t allow their subordinates to step over them. Naturally, the same was true for the ck Tiger Gang. The current gang leader currently had the most influence because of Zhang Feng¡¯s support. And this was also the reason why Zhang Feng survived all these years after going against the top ten disciples. Zhang Feng knew that the Gang Leader needed a person such as him to keep the bnce against the top ten Core Disciples. With this insight, Zhang Feng was able to reach his current position.

    In Zhang Feng¡¯s eyes, Sima Yin Long was nothing but a cultivation genius. It was the other core disciples that he needed to pay attention to.

    But after Sima Yin Long goes back, he would certainly look for Zhao Hai. It seems like Zhang Feng would need to give Zhao Hai a heads up.

 Chapter 1657 â€“ Zhang Fengâ€™s Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 1657 - Zhang Feng¡¯s Arrival</h4>

    Zhao Hai had no idea about what happened between Zhang Feng and Sima Yin Long. Although he was monitoring Zhang Feng, he didn¡¯t dare look too much. Meanwhile, Sima Yin Long stayed inside the tiger ship all the time. The silver needles were unable to go inside the ship since there were multiple formations inside. If the silver needle enters the tiger ship, it would definitely be found.

    Because Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know about this interaction, he couldn¡¯t help but stare upon seeing the transmission formation light up and Zhang Feng and Zhang Hao appeared. He immediately walked out of the Space.

    Fortunately, while he was inside the Space, his identity token was inside his residence. This would make Zhang Feng think that he was inside his room.

    Aftering out of the Space, Zhao Hai immediately put away the fake identity token. Although the fake token was good, it still had special energy fluctuations. If Zhang Feng sees it, he would immediately identify that it was a fake.

    Zhao Hai came out of his residence and saw Zhang Feng and Zhang Hao observing the valley. The Ignored Valley was an enormous garbage dump with nothing noteworthy inside it. The things dumped in this ce were useless. In fact there was nothing worth looking at this ce. Zhang Hao and Zhang Feng were just curious since it was the first time they went to this ce.

    Zhao Hai gave Zhang Feng a salute and said, ¡°Senior Brother Zhang, you came. Please,e in.¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re doing well. How is your stay here? Are you used to it?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m doing fine. In fact, nothing changed. Even in the lower realm, I close up most of the time.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded when he heard this. In the Great Realm of Cultivation, cultivation addicts also exist. These people would cultivate all the time. One couldn¡¯t do anything to such people, they can only wait for them toe out. Then they would do their duties before closing up once more. Zhang Feng felt that Zhao Hai was the same person.

    After the three entered Zhao Hai¡¯s residence, Zhao Hai took out two transforming clouds and asked the two to sit down. Zhang Feng was attracted to the clouds, he looked at them before turning to Zhao Hai and asking, ¡°What are these?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°They¡¯re called transforming clouds. It¡¯s a special product of the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. There¡¯s a ce that we managed to upy named the Cloudsea Territory, it¡¯smon there. These things are very convenient to use. But they¡¯re best used as cushions. They are veryfortable to sit on.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded, but he didn¡¯t open his mouth to ask for some. Instead, he said, ¡°Little Hai, I came here first to see how you¡¯re doing and see if you need anything. Secondly, I came to tell you something.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a nod. Then Zhang Feng continued, ¡°You¡¯ve been staying in this ce, so may not know much about the ck Tiger Gang. In the sect, the most powerful group are the top ten Core Disciples. I am the top Inner Disciple of the sect and I have a grudge against these ten Core Disciples. For so many years, those 10 would find ways to target me. If you follow me, it would be equivalent to standing on the opposite side of those 10 Core Disciples.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t expect Zhang Feng to disclose this matter to him. He didn¡¯t understand where Zhang Feng was going, but he still nodded and said, ¡°I understand.¡±

    Zhang Feng also noticed Zhao Hai¡¯s pause. He looked at Zhao Hai and thought at first that he was startled about what he just heard. But afterwards, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression turned normal. This caused Zhang Feng to be curious, so he asked, ¡°Little Hai, aren¡¯t you afraid? You will be offending those ten Core Disciples.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Senior Brother Zhang, even if you want to train me, you didn¡¯t explicitly say it. So even if those guys find me, they won¡¯t know that I had sided with you. Naturally, they won¡¯t deal with me. And so what if they¡¯re core disciples? If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have still fought in the Life and Death Arena. Maybe those core disciples would keep me as a Battle ve so that they would continue to make money.¡±

    Zhang Feng didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to think about this matter so clearly. He stared for a moment, then heughed. He calmed down after a while as he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Alright, it would be good if you think this way. I came this time mainly for this matter. The matter where you¡¯ve been promoted into the Outer Sect has been found out by a core disciple. He¡¯s the seventh core disciple named Sima Yin Long. This guy couldn¡¯t do anything to me. I reckon he¡¯s there during your first battle. Therefore, he looked for you this time. I think he wille to you in the following days.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but frown as he said, ¡°Look for me? That won¡¯t be easy. If I decline, won¡¯t those people deal with me?¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled faintly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think that would happen. Your situation is miserable right now, how could they deal with you. You should know that you¡¯re still an Outer Disciple. They won¡¯t treat you as important. You¡¯re just a little person in their eyes, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Right, Senior Brother Zhang, this is my output in the past few days.¡± Then he handed a spatial bag over to Zhang Feng.

    Zhang Feng was stunned for a moment before taking a look into the spatial bag. Inside the bag were a few jade bottles as well as some materials. Most of the materials were metals. He still couldn¡¯t discern what was inside the jade bottles.

    Zhang Feng looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°You came out with these things in just a few days?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I use my ability often back in the lower realm. But since the materials here are too advanced, I can¡¯t use my ability more than this. But Senior Brother doesn¡¯t need to worry, output will be better in the future.¡±

    Zhang Feng stared at Zhao Hai, then he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t need to work too hard. Take care of yourself.¡± Zhao Hai nodded. Then Zhang Feng looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s residence. He found that theyout was very simple, he couldn¡¯t help but frown as he said, ¡°How is your living condition? Is there anything you need?¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly replied, ¡°Senior Brother, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I don¡¯t need anything right now. Right, if Senior Brother has time, please bring me more cultivation techniques or some notes regarding cultivation. I want to know more about this realm¡¯s cultivation.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng nodded and said, ¡°Alright, rest assured. I will definitely send some to you.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Zhang Feng looked around him as he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, I¡¯ve inconvenienced you. When my position improvester on, I will not forget your contributions.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Senior Brother, I don¡¯t have any interest in power or whatnot. As long as you give me a ce to safely cultivate in, cultivation methods to research, and materials to work with, then I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Zhang Feng patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this. We¡¯ll revisit it in the future. This time, I just want to inform you that Sima Yin Long ising over. You need to prepare yourself.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother, you can rest assured. I won¡¯t offend him too much.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded. Then he looked at Zhang Hao and said, ¡°Little Hai, if I have something to doter and I can¡¯t go, you shoulde here. See Little Hai every seven days and look into what he needs. If he needs something, immediately inform me. Understand?¡±

    Zhang Hao nodded. Zhang Feng looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, I won¡¯t stay here for long. I don¡¯t know when Sima Yin Long wille. Be careful and make sure to not offend them. Otherwise, they might make a move on you.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Zhang Feng stood up and then took Zhang Hao out. But before they could leave, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Senior Brother Zhang, wait a minute. Please take this.¡± After he said that, he gave another spatial bag to Zhang Feng.

    Zhang Feng looked into the spatial bag and saw a huge piece of transforming cloud. Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s also a method to use the transforming clouds. You can take a look. Zhang Feng patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder before he turned around and left.

    After Zhang Feng and Zhang Hao left the Ignored Valley, Zhao Hai¡¯s brows wrinkled. He didn¡¯t expect to be involved in a power struggle this soon. This wasn¡¯t good for him.

    He was aware of the struggle between Zhang Feng and the ten Core Disciples. This wasn¡¯t a secret in the ck Tiger Gang.

    Although the Outer Disciples of the ck Tiger Gang feared the inner and core disciples, they still gossip about them. Most of Zhao Hai¡¯s information was taken from these gossips.

    Zhang Feng and the top ten core disciples didn¡¯t fight once or twice. Although they haven¡¯t broken each others¡¯ faces and just resorted to stumbling each other and poaching people, Zhang Feng was still at a disadvantage. Fortunately, it seems like Zhang Feng had someone supporting him from above the sect. Because of this, the top ten core disciples don¡¯t dare embarrass him too much. If it weren¡¯t for this, then he would have been sent to a deste ce like the Ignored Valley.

    Zhao Hai previously thought that a small person like him would not be involved in this matter. After all, he was just someone who can recycle waste materials. The core disciples shouldn¡¯t have taken notice of him.

    However, Zhang Feng¡¯s arrival caused Zhao Hai to feel a sense of crisis. It seems like Sima Yin Long wouldn¡¯t just let this matter off so easily. Otherwise, Zhang Feng wouldn¡¯t havee. But even if Zhao Hai knew, what could he do? He cannot hide. It seems like he can only make matters run its course. He needs to resist whateveres after him.

 Chapter 1658 â€“ Investigating the Trail

    <h4>Chapter 1658 - Investigating the Trail</h4>

    Sima Yin Long sat inside his room with a ss of liquor in his hand. His eyes were looking at the ceiling, motionless, obviously thinking about something.

    Jin Zhengyin stood beside Sima Yin Long. Although it seems like he has something to say, he didn¡¯t dare disturb Sima Yin Long. He can only calmly stand by.

    After some time, Sima Yin Long turned to Jin Zhengyin and said, ¡°What did you think Zhang Feng was nning, promoting Zhao Hai into the sect early? Did he find something special about Zhao Hai and wanted to focus on him?¡±

    When Jin Zhengyin heard Sima Yin Long, he immediately said, ¡°Replying to Senior Brother, I think that¡¯s possible. Zhang Feng has been training his strength to resist you. Now he even went as far as to admit Zhao Hai early into the Outer Sect, there should be a reason. If Senior Brother agrees, I can go check it out.¡±

    Sima Yin Long nodded and said, ¡°Go. I want to know what¡¯s going on.¡± Jin Zhengyin nodded, then he bowed and retreated.

    Looking at Jin Zhengyin¡¯s back, Sima Yin Long¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but sh a light of contempt. Although he personally poached Jin Zhengyin from Zhang Feng¡¯s side, he didn¡¯t look too highly upon him. This was because Jin Zhengyin has shown his ungratefulness.

    In the Great World of Cultivation, people would do all kinds of things in order to achieve their goal. However, there was a bottom line. Deceiving one¡¯s master and destroying their legacy was looked down upon.

    On the other hand, people rarely betray their benefactors. Otherwise, they would be despised by other people.

    Jin Zhengyin¡¯s promotion to the Inner Sect was due to Zhang Feng, Sima Yin Long was well aware of this. Zhang Feng fished Jin Zhengyin out of the Outer Sect and trained him.

    Zhang Feng¡¯s efforts attracted Sima Yin Long¡¯s attention. He went to contact Jin Zhengyin just to test his attitude. And much to his surprise, before Sima Yin Long could express his intentions, Jin Zhengyin was already dying to follow him. He was prepared to sell Zhang Feng clean.

    This was the main reason why Sima Yin Long looked down on Jin Zhengyin. Whatever Jin Zhengyin had to the present day was provided by Zhang Feng, but he abandoned Zhang Feng at the first opportunity. Such a person couldn¡¯t be trusted. Jin Zhengyin abandoned Zhang Feng who was very kind to him. If one day Sima Yin Long didn¡¯t treat Jin Zhengyin right, who knows who Jin Zhengyin will sell him to.

    However, Sima Yin Long truly had a grudge with Zhang Feng. In order to break Zhang Feng¡¯s arm, Sima Yin Long was willing to pay a thousand gold and provide Jin Zhengyin with a horse. Therefore, Sima Yin Long treated Jin Zhengyin well. But deep inside, he looked down upon this treacherous individual.

    Jin Zhengyin left Sima Yin Long with a glimmer of light in his eyes. He was an ambitious person. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been taken by Zhang Feng and thenter on bing an errand boy for Sima Yin Long. Although Sima Yin Long was kind to him, all of these were empty to Jin Zhengyin. After all, Zhang Feng was also kind to him, and Jin Zhengyin still betrayed him.

    For Jin Zhengyin, things like friendship, kinship, and a sense of gratitude didn¡¯t exist. He only wanted to be on the top. He wants to be like Sima Yin Long, and then maybe someone even more powerful. This was what he hoped to achieve the most.

    This time, there was an opportunity. Because of Zhang Feng, Jin Zhengyin didn¡¯t dare leave the side of Sima Yin Long. Now that Zhang Feng was managing the Battle ves and wouldn¡¯t return to the sect for a while, Jin Zhengyin was given time to move to do errands for Sima Yin Long, increasing his value in Sima Yin Long¡¯s eyes.

    As long as Sima Yin Long treats him seriously, he would have an opportunity to crawl upwards. It would be best if he would be a core disciple.

    The tiger ship was still quite a distance from the ck Tiger Gang. But in some big cities in the Great World of Cultivation, there would be giant transmission formations that allowed the travel ofrge artifacts.

    There weren¡¯t a lot of cities in the Great World of Cultivation. And almost all of the city¡¯snd was used as markets. A big city was just a huge market while a smaller city was a smaller market. Regardless of status, anyone can trade in these cities. You may be a rogue cultivator or a core disciple of a major sect. As long as you want to trade in these cities, you can. The method and location of the trade was also left to the parties involved.

    For example, rogue cultivators who didn¡¯t have a lot of spiritual crystals would rent a shabby stall on a small alley. If you were a disciple of a major sect, you can send your items to an auction house and leave it to them to sell.

    Some Major Cities were under the control of huge sects while the majority were under the control of an alliance of strong cultivators. Such cities would be autonomous.

    Huge cities not controlled by sects were built up by rogue cultivators who formed a group. In the process of building up, they recruited soldiers and sold goods before forming a city. They would also build their legacy in these cities so that they can rule from generation to generation.

    Because of this, huge cities would have a lot of powerful experts. Moreover, the managers of these cities would pose as merchants with dispositions that attracted wealth. They would be polite to everyone and wouldn¡¯t just casually offend people. These trading cities were very important to all cultivators. Because of this, sects were able to agree to their existence.

    If big sects wanted to control these cities, the first to oppose them wouldn¡¯t be the people outside, but their own disciples. This was because Outer and Inner Disciples of these sects woulde to these cities in order to exchange for cultivation materials. Although these materials were also avable in their sects, those sold in the cities were much cheaper. Naturally, these cultivators would know where to buy.

    These huge cities have plenty of transmission formations. Although they spent a lot of money to maintain and operate these formations, these cities didn¡¯t collect any fees upon arrival. They would only charge people who leave the cities. Therger the transmission formation, the higher the charge.

    For Sima Yin Long to return to the ck Tiger Gang as soon as possible, he would naturally need to use arge transmission formation.

    Before long, Sima Yin Long¡¯s tiger ship passed through the transmission formation and arrived at the ck Tiger Sect. When the tiger ship appeared, the people guarding the transmission formation immediately made a salute, their expressions were of the utmost respect.

    But Sima Yin Long¡¯s ship didn¡¯t stop. Instead, it flew deep into the ck Tiger Mountain. On the way, Jin Zhengyin departed from the ship and went to the Outer Sect¡¯s Handyman Hall.

    The Handyman Hall doesn¡¯t only assign people to their duties. They also kept records about the locations of all Outer Disciples. If one wanted to find someone, they would go to the Handyman Hall.

    Jin Zhengyin flew while paying attention to his surroundings. He was currently in the Outer Sect. Upon seeing Jin Zhengyin, these Outer Disciples would immediately give him a bow and a salute after getting out of the way.

    Jin Zhengyin swept these disciples with his eyes as though he didn¡¯t care about them. But in fact, Jin Zhengyin liked this feeling of being respected.

    Before long, Jin Zhengyin arrived at the Handyman Hall. Elder Hu also received word about Jin Zhengyin¡¯s arrival. When he saw Jin Zhengyin, Elder Hu immediately bowed and said, ¡°I have seen Brother Jin. May I ask the reason why Brother Jin came to this humble one¡¯s ce?¡±

    Jin Zhengyin looked at Elder Hu and said, ¡°Elder Hu, I¡¯m here on behalf of Senior Brother Sima to ask about someone.¡±

    Elder Hu respectfully replied, ¡°May I ask who Senior Brother Sima was looking for?¡±

    Jin Zhengyin answered, ¡°Recently, there¡¯s a disciple called Zhao Hai who entered the Outer Sect. This person was a Battle ve and was personally promoted by Zhang Feng.¡±

    When Elder Hu heard Jin Zhengyin mention Zhang Feng¡¯s name without any honorifics, he couldn¡¯t help but despise him more. He pretended to be embarrassed as he replied, ¡°Yes, there¡¯s indeed someone named Zhao Hai who has entered the Outer Sect. He¡¯s a Battle ve that was personally promoted by First Senior Brother Zhang Feng.¡±

    Jin Zhengyin nodded and said, ¡°Call him over, I want to see him.¡±

    Elder Hu¡¯s face was awkward as he said, ¡°This, I¡¯m afraid it would be difficult because of the ce Zhao Hai was sent to.¡±

    Hearing Elder Hu, Jin Zhengyin¡¯s eyes lit up. He wanted to know what good ce Zhang Feng had arranged for Zhao Hai. Moreover, it seems like he wanted to hide Zhao Hai from other people, otherwise Elder Hu wouldn¡¯t have said those words. His voice couldn¡¯t help but turn cold as he said, ¡°What? Can I not see him? I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s asking, this is Senior Brother Sima¡¯s order.¡±

    Sweat could be seen dripping on Elder Hu¡¯s face. Even if had huge guts, he still wouldn¡¯t dare offend Sima Yin Long. If he really offended Sima Yin Long, not only him, but his entire lineage would be killed. After wiping off his sweat, Elder Hu looked at Jin Zhengyin and said, ¡°Brother Jin, its not like I don¡¯t want you to see Zhao Hai. But the ce Zhao Hai was sent to is somewhat special. Nobody would go there and he also can¡¯te out. The rules stipted that someone needs to be in that ce all the time. So I can¡¯t call him over to meet you.¡±

    Jin Zhengyin looked at Elder Hu and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Does the sect have that kind of ce? Why didn¡¯t I know of it? Tell me where he is. I can go find him.¡±

    Elder Hu looked at Jin Zhengyin, then he lowered his head as he replied, ¡°Zhao Hai is responsible for guarding the Ignored Valley!¡±

    ¡°Ignored Valley? Why does that ce sound familiar? Wait, Ignored Valley? Did you say Ignored Valley? That Ignored Valley?¡± Jin Zhengyin doubted it first, then he couldn¡¯t help but express his astonishment.

    Elder Hu nodded and said, ¡°There¡¯s only one Ignored Valley in the ck Tiger Gang. Brother should know that nobody wants to go to the valley. Moreover, due to the sect rules, unless someonees to rece him, Zhao Hai cannot leave.¡±

    Jin Zhengyin¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but change as he looked at Elder Hu. Then he muttered, ¡°How could it be like this? Why did Zhao Hai go to the Ignored Valley? Didn¡¯t Zhang Feng promote him personally? But the Ignored Valley? Are you lying to me?¡±

    Elder Hu looked at Jin Zhengyin and then forced a smile as he said, ¡°Brother Jin, I wouldn¡¯t dare deceive you. Zhao Hai is really in the Ignored Valley. Moreover, First Senior Brother Zhang personally assigned him there. He promoted Zhao Hai but he said that Zhao Hai is boastful and he needs to be disciplined in the Ignored Valley. Brother Jin, you should know that I¡¯m just a small person. I wouldn¡¯t dare neglect First Senior Brother Zhang¡¯s instructions.¡±

    Jin Zhengyin looked at Elder Hu¡¯s face and then revealed a strange smile as he said, ¡°Did Zhang Feng mention that he appreciates Zhao Hai so he sent him to the Ignored Valley?¡±

    Elder Hu nodded. The expression on Jin Zhengyin¡¯s face turned more strange. He obviously didn¡¯t believe Elder Hu¡¯s words. After some time, he said, ¡°Where is the transmission formation to the Ignored Valley? I¡¯ll go there to take a look at Zhao Hai.¡±

    Elder Hu awkwardly replied, ¡°This. Brother Jin, normally trash is piled on top of the Ignored Valley¡¯s transmission formation. You would suffer if you use it.¡±

    Jin Zhengyin waved his hand and said, ¡°Go arrange it. I need to go there to take a look.¡± Elder Hu nodded and said, ¡°Brother Jin,e with me.¡± After he said that, he led Jin Zhengyin outside of the hall. Before long, they reached a corner of the transmission formation square. Several baskets were piled on top of a transmission formationpletely filled with trash. These were refining waste and pill waste. The pile even gave out an intermittent revolting stink.

    Jin Zhengyin covered his nose. Then a white light shed as the baskets were sent over. Jin Zhengyin knit his brows as he looked at the transmission formation. Just as he was about to walk over, Elder Hu blocked him and said, ¡°Brother Jin, please wait a while. The trash needs to be taken care of on the other side before the transmission formation can be used.¡±

    Jin Zhengyin stared, he knitted his brows and said, ¡°How long will I have to wait? If he didn¡¯t take those things away, then wouldn¡¯t I be able to go?¡±

    Elder Hu smiled and said, ¡°Brother Jin doesn¡¯t need to worry. The sect has rules saying that if the waste wasn¡¯t taken care of in two minutes, then penalties would be given. In a while, the baskets will be sent through the transmission formation. When the timees you can use it.¡±

    Jin Zhengyin looked at the transmission formation. The strange smile on his face became deeper.

 Chapter 1659 â€“ Suppression

    <h4>Chapter 1659 - Suppression</h4>

    Zhao Hai was aware of the happenings in the Handyman Hall. Everything that Elder Hu said and did was intentional. Since Jin Zhengyin was going to look for him, Zhao Hai already made the proper preparations.

    Zhang Hao and the others didn¡¯t know that Zhao Hai was using Undead in order to take out the trash. Because of this, they didn¡¯t inform Zhao Hai to make preparations. Instead, they told Elder Hu to expect the arrival of Jin Zhengyin.

    Since Zhang Hao informed Elder Hu, Elder Hu told Jin Zhengyin that Zhang Feng admired Zhao Hai instead of the usual reason that Zhang Feng lost money betting on him.

    Jin Zhengyin didn¡¯t believe what Elder Hu said. This was because in Jin Fengyin¡¯s view, sending people to the Ignored Valley as a punishment would only work on people from the Great World of Cultivation. Zhao Hai came from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, it was already an improvement for him to be in the Great World of Cultivation, even if he was in a garbage dump.

    Jin Zhengyin was too familiar with Zhang Feng. He clearly knew that if Zhang Feng appreciated Zhao Hai, then he definitely wouldn¡¯t send Zhao Hai to the Ignored Valley. Instead, he would keep him by his side and train him, just like Jin Zhengyin back then. So he didn¡¯t believe what Elder Hu said.

    But what Jin Zhengyin didn¡¯t know was that Zhang Feng also knew him. Zhang Feng took Jin Zhengyin to the Inner Sect from the Outer Sect. Moreover, he gave Jin Zhengyin careful guidance. So how could Zhang Feng be unaware of Jin Zhengyin¡¯s ambition? It was just that Zhang Feng didn¡¯t expect Jin Zhengyin to be so cold as to betray him.

    The reason Zhang Feng asked Elder Hu to say such a thing to Jin Zhengyin was to tell Jin Zhengyin in another way what kind of person Zhao Hai was. This way, Jin Zhengyin wouldn¡¯t be suspicious of Zhao Hai.

    As for the possibility that Sima Yin Long would win Zhao Hai over, Zhang Feng believed that it was very small. Zhao Hai was a Battle ve with the position of Outer Disciple. Although Jin Zhengyin was also from the Outer Sect, he was already strong and was able to be promoted to the Inner Sect. Sima Yin Long would certainly win him over. It waspletely differentpared to Zhao Hai.

    Not long after Zhao Hai sent the baskets back, there was a sh of white light in the transmission formation. Then Elder Hu and Jin Zhengyin appeared. Zhao Hai hastily gave a salute to Elder Hu, ¡°I have seen Elder Hu.¡±

    Elder Hu nodded, then he gestured towards Jin Zhengyin and said, ¡°This is Brother Jin Zhengyin. Call him Martial Uncle.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave Jin Zhengyin a salute and said, ¡°I have seen Martial Uncle.¡±

    Jin Zhengyin nodded and then turned his head to look at the Ignored Valley. Although there was a pile of garbage here, the valley was very deep so it wasn¡¯t evident. There¡¯s nothing good to see in this ce. After taking a nce, Jin Zhengyin turned back to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°How are you doing in this ce?¡±

    Zhao Hai wore a respectful expression as he quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯m doing very well. Thanks for Martial Uncle¡¯s care.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Jin Zhengyin couldn¡¯t help but frown. He could hear the unwillingness in Zhao Hai¡¯s words, which oftentimes represented ambition. If he let Zhao Hai go to Sima Yin Long¡¯s side, then it would mean that he would have one more opponent.

    Jin Zhengyin wasn¡¯t a broad-hearted person, so he didn¡¯t have any favorable impression of Zhao Hai. Naturally, he also has no malice towards him. But for Zhao Hai to be selected and promoted to the Outer Sect, it showed that he has talent. Such a person, Jin Zhengyin has to be more careful about.

    Jin Zhengyin has followed Sima Yin Long for some time. He knew clearly what kind of person Sima Yin Long was. If Sima Yin Long discovered that Zhao Hai was a material worth training, then he would train Zhao Hai with his full power. When the timees, Zhao Hai would be a real threat.

    Jin Zhengyin dislikes being in a position where he feels threatened. Even if this person was as harmless as an animal at this time. Jin Zhengyin unconsciously thought about himself and Zhang Feng. Zhang Feng has been kind to him in the beginning, and now, although his words towards Jin Zhengyin were cold, he still couldn¡¯t do anything against him. Moreover, Jin Zhengyin still has a possibility of bing a Core Disciple while Zhang Feng was stuck in the Inner Sect.

    This point caused Jin Zhengyin to be proud. And this was also where most of his attention was pointed to. He wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to threaten his position. So when he heard unwillingness in Zhao Hai¡¯s voice, he immediately knit his brows.

    However, Jin Zhengyin¡¯s expression quickly turned to normal as he nodded to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Then, you take care.¡± After he said that he turned around and walked towards the transmission formation.

    Elder Hu paid attention to Zhao Hai. He found that Zhao Hai had a sarcastic smile on his face the moment Jin Zhengyin turned around and left. Elder Hu immediately understood, Zhao Hai deliberately toned his words.

    Thinking about this, Elder Hu couldn¡¯t help but turn cold. He didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai could scheme this deep. It seems like Zhao Hai already decided to follow Zhang Feng. However, Elder Hu didn¡¯t dislike Zhao Hai¡¯s method. After all, he could also be regarded as someone on Zhang Feng¡¯s side.

    After Elder Hu and Jin Zhengyin returned to the Handyman Hall, they exchanged greetings before Jin Zhengyin left. As soon as Jin Zhengyin left, two Outer Disciples whispered between each other, ¡°That was Martial Uncle Jin Zhengyin. Elder Hu, why did hee here?¡±

    Another whispered, ¡°You don¡¯t know? Martial Uncle Jin came here to see that hopeless guy sent to the Ignored Valley.¡±

    The previous cultivator answered, ¡°You mean that unlucky fellow? Does Martial Uncle Jin want to save him? I heard that Martial Uncle Jin and First Senior Brother Zhang don¡¯t like each other. First Senior Brother Zhang personally ordered that person to be sent to the Ignored Valley.¡±

    Then the other person whispered, ¡°That guy caused the First Senior Brother to lose a lot of money. Moreover, that fellow is very strong. I heard that he¡¯s strong enough to win all 10 battles and be promoted to the Outer Sect. Because of this, First Senior Brother promoted him ahead of time and then threw him to the Ignored Valley to fend for himself. You might not know, but when Martial Uncle Jin came over, Elder Hu said that the First Senior Brother admired that unlucky kid, so he threw him into the Ignored Valley to hide. As for whether Martial Uncle Jin would save him, that¡¯s none of our business.¡±

    Jin Zhengyin didn¡¯t fly too fast, so he naturally heard the conversation of the cultivators. At the same time, he heard other cultivators talking about the same time. It seems like Zhao Hai¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t a secret in the Handyman Hall.

    Jin Zhengyin quickly returned to where Sima Yin Long was. In the ck Tiger Gang, The top Core Disciples would upy the tallest mountains. In any case, the ck Tiger Gang has a lot of mountains.

    And since Sima Yin Long was among the top ten Core Disciples, he naturally has his own mountain where he and his subordinates live. This was also one of the benefits the sect gave to the Core Disciples.

    Besides the top ten Core Disciples, only Zhang Feng has a mountain of his own. However, his mountain was a bit far away from the top ten core disciples. But because he has been working outside for many years, he rarely returns to his mountain.

    Sima Yin Long¡¯s mountain wasn¡¯t very big. Also it was built differently from those in the World of Cultivation. In the World of Cultivation, people would generally dig caves for residences. In the ck Tiger Gang, most of the residences were built above ground. Sima Yin Long¡¯s mountain had a lot of beautifully designed buildings. If you look at it as a whole, it would be like a giant dragon that wrapped itself around the mountain. The buildings were covered with golden tiles, adding an effect of scales to the dragon.

    At the position of the dragon¡¯s head was a building ten stories high. There was a square in front of this building where a tiger ship was parked. The huge tiger ship was a contrast to the tall building. It looked like a lion and a tiger roaring at each other.

    There were a thousand people upying this mountain. More than a hundred of them were serving disciples responsible for cleaning and other chores in the building. The rest were mostly Outer Disciples under Sima Yin Long. The strength of these disciples were pretty good. These would be the people who would operate the tiger ship whenever Sima Yin Long went out.

    However, Sima Yin Long¡¯s true power were the hundred or so Inner Disciples. These Inner Disciples were the strongest weapons that Sima Yin Long had. Naturally, their strengths were extraordinary.

    Sima Yin Long lived in the tall building in the middle of the mountain while the Inner Disciples lived not far off. The Outer Disciples lived farther away. As for the serving disciples, they lived on the outer edges of the mountain.

    The mountain also has its own Mountain Guarding Formation. Moreover, this formation was quite advanced. It must be known that even Core Disciplespeted against themselves. Therefore, a Mountain Guarding Formation was required.

    Jin Zhengyin was one of Sima Yin Long¡¯s favored men. Because of this, the serving disciples and the outer disciples immediately gave him a salute when they met him. Even other inner disciples would still give him face. Jin Zhengyin gave them all a nod before he flew towards the tall building.

    After arriving at the square outside the tall building, Jin Zhengyin descended and then walked in. There were two outer disciples defending the doors to the building. They weren¡¯t here to protect the building, instead they were assigned to see who to allow passage.

    Seeing Jin Zhengyin arrive, the two outer disciples immediately gave a salute. Then one of them said, ¡°Senior Brother Jin, the Lord said that you should go to his quiet room as soon as you arrive.¡±

    Jin Zhengyin nodded before he walked into the building. The building had ten stories. Naturally, Sima Yin Long¡¯s quiet room was on the tenth floor. Since this building forbade using any techniques, Jin Zhengyin can only use the stairs to go up.

    The tenth floor was divided into two rooms. The first room was the quiet room while the other was the lounge. These two rooms were very big, not any smaller than a thousand square meters. The doors of the rooms were cast in bronze and were carved with a soaring dragon. They looked very imposing.

 Chapter 1660 â€“ No Need To Care

    <h4>Chapter 1660 - No Need To Care</h4>

    Just as Jin Zhengyin arrived at the door of the quiet room, he heard Sima Yin Long¡¯s voice, ¡°Is it Little Jin? Come in.¡± Jin Zhengyinplied and pushed the door open before going in. Although the door was made of bronze and looked heavy, it easily opened after a simple push. Moreover, it didn¡¯t make any noise.

    Jin Zhengyin has been to Sima Yin Long¡¯s quiet room multiple times. But every time he came, he was always surprised. He couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the simplicity of the quiet room.

    Sima Yin Long¡¯s quiet room was very simple. Although the room was very big, there was nothing inside. Besides the praying mat in the middle, there was nothing else.

    Most importantly, the room was windowless. The only source of light inside the room was the big luminous pearl in the middle of the ceiling.

    Jin Zhengyin estimated that as long as the door of the quiet room was closed, the luminous pearl would only bring out a faint light.

    This was also something Jin Zhengyin admired about Sima Yin Long. He tried having the same quiet room before. However, he couldn¡¯t bear the darkness and silence. Although it would greatly benefit his spiritual force, his restlessness caused him to stop. In the end, he could only give up on the idea. This also made him aware that Sima Yin Long¡¯s current position wasn¡¯t just due to his innate talent. Sima Yin Long also put in effort to gain his strength.

    Jin Zhengyin approached Sima Yin Long and then said, ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯ve already made my investigation. Zhao Hai did indeed enter the Outer Sect. However, he¡¯s in the trash dump Ignored Valley. Zhang Feng spread word that he appreciates Zhao Hai so he sent him to the Ignored Valley to temper his mind. But from what I can see, he just threw Zhao Hai into the Ignored Valley.¡±

    Sima Yin Long knitted his brows and said, ¡°Zhao Hai has offended Zhang Feng?¡±

    Jin Zhengyin nodded and said, ¡°Yes. I heard that when Zhao Hai won, Zhang Feng lost a lot. So he threw Zhao Hai to the Ignored Valley.¡±

    Sima Yin Long knit his brows as he said, ¡°Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s battle, he¡¯s not weak. Even if Zhang Feng lost a lot, he can gain it back in Zhao Hai¡¯s next battles. Moreover, Zhang Feng is fond of getting talents. Why would he send Zhao Hai to the Ignored Valley.¡±

    Jin Zhengyin bowed and said, ¡°I think so too. Zhang Feng is well known to favor talents. If Zhao Hai was really a talent, then Zhang Feng would have already brought him to his side. Putting him in the Ignored Valley, this only exins one thing. Zhang Feng wasn¡¯t optimistic about Zhao Hai.¡±

    Sima Yin Long paused, then he nodded in agreement as he said, ¡°Zhang Feng¡¯s eyes are the real deal. So if Zhao Hai isn¡¯t worth paying attention to, then so be it. Alright, there¡¯s no need to think about Zhao Hai anymore. You go back and rest.¡± Jin Zhengyin¡¯s eyes shed with glee. He bowed and said, ¡°Yes, then I¡¯ll ask to be excused.¡± After he said that, Jin Zhengyin slowly walked back and closed the door.

    Looking at Jin Zhengyin¡¯s back, Sima Yin Long couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Zhao Hai has no potential? In any case, he¡¯s just a kid. If he¡¯s really talented, it¡¯s not toote to get him in the future.¡± Then he closed his eyes. The quiet room returned to its eerily quiet state.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Seeing Jin Zhengyin leave, Elder Hu let out a long breath. A person walked in from outside. Seeing this, Elder Hu quickly said, ¡°Brother Zhang, you came.¡±

    The person who arrived was Zhang Hao. Zhang Hao nodded and said, ¡°I have to thank Senior Brother Hu this time. If it weren¡¯t for Senior Brother Hu, then Jin Zhengyin might have some suspicions.¡±

    Elder Hu smiled and said, ¡°Junior Brother is too polite. All of this is for First Senior Brother Zhang. Junior Brother, will Jin Zhengyin really believe everything?¡±

    Zhang Hao smiled faintly and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know. This is nothing more than First Senior Brother¡¯s orders. Right, you also went to the Ignored Valley, how is Zhao Hai doing?¡±

    Elder Hu stared, then he replied, ¡°He¡¯s doing fine. Probably just managing the trash. Moreover, he¡¯s doing a proper job. Jin Zhengyin would have no suspicions.¡±

    Zhang Hao nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look at Zhao Hai.¡± After he said that, he went to the transmission formation for the Ignored Valley.

    Looking at Zhang Hao¡¯s vanishing figure, Elder Hu couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Zhao Hai is smarter than everyone thinks. I should be on good terms with him. Perhaps he can bring benefits to my n.¡± Elder Hu took a deep breath before he returned to the Handyman Hall.

    When Zhang Hao arrived at the Ignored Valley, he found Zhao Hai standing on the door of his residence. When he saw Zhang Haoing, Zhao Hai immediately gave a salute and said, ¡°Brother Zhang, why are you here?¡±

    Zhang Hao looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance and then smiled as he asked, ¡°I was a bit worried, so I came to see. How are you doing?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m doing alright. Brother Zhang,e in and take a seat.¡± Zhang Hao nodded and then entered Zhao Hai¡¯s cave residence. The two sat on transforming clouds before Zhang Hao looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, although the matter of this time is over, I can¡¯t guarantee that there won¡¯t be anything like it in the future. First Senior Brother Zhang is a big tree and countless eyes are directed at him. It was impossible for these people to miss your assignment here. In the whole ck Tiger Gang, this is the least conspicuous ce. You need to take care.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Senior Brother is too polite. There¡¯s no need to tell me these things. I understand. To be honest, this ce is very good. Being here, I don¡¯tck time to practice. This is all benefit with no fault. Right Brother Zhang, let me give this to you. These are the pills I have synthesized recently. I don¡¯t know what they are, so I¡¯ll hand them all to you.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai handed over a jade bottle.

    Zhang Hao received the jade bottle and then popped open its stopper. Looking inside, his expression couldn¡¯t help but change as he eximed, ¡°Dancing Dragon Pill?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked confused at Zhang Hao as he said, ¡°Brother Zhang, is this pill valuable?¡±

    Zhang Hao looked at Zhao Hai, then he smiled bitterly as he said, ¡°This pill is very precious. One of its ingredients is the inner dan of a level three wind spirit snake. Because of this, it¡¯s called the Dancing Dragon Pill. It¡¯s very precious especially for cultivators below Core Formation. Taking this pill will not only help you cultivate, it would also increase your speed. It is a low-level beast pill.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Zhang Hao and asked, ¡°Beast pill? Are they different from ordinary pills?¡±

    Zhang Hao nodded and said, ¡°Beast pills are naturally different from ordinary pills. Beasts are divided into six levels corresponding to the six stages in the Great World of Cultivation. These beasts wouldn¡¯t be able to transform into a humanoid figure before level 4. It must be known that beasts all have their own talents and techniques. Some beasts have strong defenses while some have fast speed. After some time, beast pills began appearing in the Great World of Cultivation.¡±

    Zhang Hao paused for a moment before he continued, ¡°Besides requiring beast dans, another special point of beast pills was that it kept the ability of the beast used in making it. Although it wasn¡¯t like the original, cultivators still treasure these abilities. Take the Dancing Dragon Pill for example, because the wind spirit snake was a level three beast, it can only be useful for Core Formation Cultivators. In addition to increasing your cultivation, the pill also increased its user¡¯s speed, just like the wind spirit snake¡¯s natural ability. Although the speed gained couldn¡¯t be equal to a wind spirit snake, it was already a good benefit to cultivators. Most importantly, the pill¡¯s effect can be stacked. Although the seeding effects would be lessened, the increments were still very good.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I see. I didn¡¯t expect the Great World of Cultivation to have such a mysterious pill.¡±

    Zhang Hao nodded, then he gave the pill to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, take this pill. It¡¯s very precious.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Take it. I have such a huge mountain of treasure, are you afraid that I won¡¯t have one? You can have this.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Zhang Hao also thought that it was correct. With Zhao Hai guarding the Ignored Valley, what treasures wouldn¡¯t he have? Zhang Hao was no longer polite as he kept the jade bottle. Then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, Elder Hu is one of us now. If you want anything, you can look for him and have him take care of it. If its important, go look for me directly. I will immediately go to First Senior Brother.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Then I will have to trouble Brother Zhang.¡±

    Zhang Hao shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no trouble. I¡¯m even feeling sorry that you have to stay in this ce. But this is important for the First Senior Brother, it can only be like this.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡° Brother can rest assured. I¡¯m fine in this ce. Brother, I think you should go back first and report what happened here to First Senior Brother. Don¡¯t let anyone know that you came to me.¡±

    Zhang Hao nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go back first. Remember, if you need anything important, go look for me.¡± Zhao Hai nodded. Then Zhang Hao went out and used the transmission formation.

    Looking at Zhang Hao, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but faintly smile as he said, ¡°It looks like the battles within the ck Tiger Gang are intense. This is interesting. Let¡¯s see how Zhang Feng ns to use me.¡± After he said that, he returned to his cave residence and then returned to the Space.

 Chapter 1661 â€“ Metaleater Mouse

    <h4>Chapter 1661 - Metaleater Mouse</h4>

    Zhao Hai returned to the Space and then went to the processing machine to take a look. Currently, the processing machine isn¡¯t making anything. Instead, it was recycling the trash in the valley.

    Seeing that nothing significant happened, Zhao Hai returned to the vi. Upon entering, he discovered Laura and the others looking at a screen.

    Shown on the screen was the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s mountainous territory. The t parts of the mountains were filled with various medicinal fields. However, these fields didn¡¯t change the faces of the mountains too much. Cultivators understand that nts require specific mountainous conditions to grow.

    There were also small cities built on some mountains. But in terms of scale, they can¡¯t really be called cities, it was more appropriate to call them mountain towns. The disciples in these towns not only grow nts or mine, they can also do other tasks. For example, they can explore the mountains and dig up some wild herbs or find some good ores. Then they would go to the contribution hall to exchange them for points.

    What surprised Zhao Hai was the fact that he hadn¡¯t seen a faith servant until now. The name of faith servant was a namemon in the Great World of Cultivation. Although the name might sound pleasant, faith servants were mindless people who only knew how to pray.

    Although faith servants were mindless beings, they were very important to any force in the Great World of Cultivation. Faith servants can provide faith power and any group that doesn¡¯t have a supply of faith power would never be able establish a foothold.

    Zhao Hai asked Laura and the others to look around. First, so that they can understand more about the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s domain. And second, to find these faith servants. Finding these faith servants was one of Zhao Hai¡¯s interests.

    Now, he has scoured through all of the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s domain. However, he hasn¡¯t seen a shadow of these faith servants. This caused Zhao Hai to be confused. He didn¡¯t know where the ck Tiger Gang hid these faith servants.

    As for information about faith servants, Zhao Hai still has nothing. This was because he was only investigating the Outer Sect at this point. These Outer Disciples don¡¯t even know about faith servants. This caused Zhao Hai to be disappointed.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t take it to heart. The reason he looked for these faith servants was because he wanted to see what they were like. He didn¡¯t need them to provide him with faith power. After all, he can¡¯t even use up all the faith power that the Space was giving him.

    The more Zhao Hai knew about the ck Tiger Gang, the more startled he was. The sect¡¯s territory was really huge. Thend area exceeded Zhao Hai¡¯s expectations. The ck Tiger Gang¡¯snds were as big as Asia back on Earth, maybe even bigger.

    It must be known that the ck Tiger Gang was one of the hundreds of sects in the 9 Provinces of the Great World of Cultivation. For such a sect to upy arge space wasn¡¯t something that Zhao Hai expected.

    The Space has yet to map the entire territory of the ck Tiger Gang, but it was almost finished. This was good news for Zhao Hai. When he¡¯s free, he can go to any ce that the ck Tiger Gang is in control of.

    Laura and the others were also quite d. This was because there were special ces in the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s territory. Inparison to the sect¡¯s poption, thend under their hand was veryrge. It can be described as a vast area with very few people inside. In the future, they would be able to move around the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s territory. This was definitely good news for them.

    Seeing Zhao Hai return, Laura turned her head and said, ¡°Wash up quickly. You stink to high heaven. Really, why would you move the trash yourself?¡±

    Zhao Hai knew that he didn¡¯t stink at all. Laura and the others just don¡¯t want him to work so hard, so Laura said this on purpose. He couldn¡¯t help butugh as he lifted Laura up and said, ¡°Come, let¡¯s go wash up together.¡± After he said that, he turned and ran towards the hot spring. This caused Laura to squeak.

    After taking an affectionate bath, Zhao Hai returned to the vi with Laura. Megan and the others proceeded to tease Laura, which caused Laura¡¯s face to turn pink.

    When Zhao Hai entered, Cai¡¯er immediately said, ¡°Young Master, something is happening outside.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression turned serious as he asked, ¡°Did someonee?¡±

    Cai¡¯er shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a person. Look, it seems like a mouse.¡± After she said that, she gestured towards the screen. Showed on the screen was a silver-white mouse. The mouse¡¯s fur had a metal-like sheen. It wasn¡¯trge at no more than 20 meters long. The ears of the mouse were very big and circr. The tail was slender and it had two beady eyes. It looked lovable.

    But seeing the w and teeth of the mouse, Zhao Hai knew not to take it lightly. The ws and teeth of the mouse were bright silver and shone like the sun.

    Zhao Hai knew that the ws weren¡¯t only dazzling, they were also dangerous. Zhao Hai just saw the mouse tear apart a magic artifact with its ws with almost no effort. One could see from this point how terrifyingly sharp its ws were.

    More and more of these mice appeared in the valley before they flooded the valley. Seeing this, the scalp of Laura and the others couldn¡¯t help but tingle.

    At this moment, there was amotion among the group of mice. Zhao Hai and Laura couldn¡¯t help but stare. They saw eightrge mice half a meter long, carrying a huge metal te.

    These eight mice looked exactly like the others but they were muchrger. Each of them were holding metal rods that supported therge te. The te looked like an artifact but was damaged. There was a meter-long mouse lying on the te. There were some pill dregs on the te which the mouse chucked into its mouth as though they were peanuts.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. He turned his head to Laura and said, ¡°Laura, pinch me. What¡¯s that? Are the mice having a meeting?¡±

    Laura and the others were also shocked as they looked at the mice. They shook their heads as they continued to look at the image on the screen.

    At this time, the mice stopped, then the big mouse on the te slowly stood up. Seeing the mouse stand up, Laura and the others couldn¡¯t help but burst into a giggle. The mouse looked very cute.

    Therge mouse was really cute. First of all, its silver-white hair was very smooth. The mouse was also fat, like a big toy. Because it was fat, its face was round and it looked funny. No wonder Laura and the others giggled.

    Zhao Hai also couldn¡¯t help but smile. At this moment, the big mouse made another move. It put its ws on its waist as it began to squeak towards Zhao Hai¡¯s cave.

    Zhao Hai and the women had perplexed expressions on their faces as they looked at the big mouse. They didn¡¯t know what it was trying to do. After squeaking for a while, it discovered that nobody was listening to him. It couldn¡¯t help but be annoyed. It jumped up and down on its te as it waved its ws around, making a louder sound than before.

    Laura and the othersughed. The big mouse now looked like an angered child right now. It stamped its foot in front of the other rats as though throwing a tantrum.

    Zhao Hai also smiled, he turned to Laura and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look at what these mice are trying to do. You can also go out if you want.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded. They were also interested and wanted to take a look at what this fat mouse would do.

    Seeing that they agreed, Zhao Hai nodded before the group disappeared and then appeared outside Zhao Hai¡¯s cave residence. Upon arriving at the Ignored Valley, the mouse was still jumping and squeaking. When it saw Zhao Hai and the others appear, it jumped even more and its squeaks became louder.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know what this mouse wanted. But this mouse seemed intelligent. Therefore, Zhao Hai adjusted his spiritual force and sent it towards therge mouse.

    When the big mouse felt Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual force, it stopped for a moment. Then the mouse sent his own spiritual force forward. Zhao Hai received the thought and understood the message that the mouse wanted to send. Therge mouse was saying, ¡°Kid, who are you? Where¡¯s the old man?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared. He didn¡¯t expect the big mouse to know the previous watchman. It must be known that the old man was the only person in the Ignored Valley for a long time.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t ponder on it for too long. He immediately replied, ¡°The old man left, I¡¯m now the one making the decisions here.¡±

    A reply came before long, ¡°Making the decisions? It seems like the old man didn¡¯t inform you. This ce is the territory of our Metaleater Mice n. You will never be able to make decisions here.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he looked at therge mouse and said, ¡°You¡¯re the Metaleater Mice? Strange, why are you eating pill dregs?¡±

    ¡°You talk too much. These things contain spiritual qi, so naturally we can eat them. Let me warn you, everything here is the property of the Metaleater Mouse n. You¡¯re not allowed to steal our things.¡±

    Hearing the big mouse, Zhao Hai began to understand. This big mouse saw him taking things from the Ignored Valley, so he came over to protest.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile, he looked at the big mouse and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care if this ce is your territory. I can do whatever I want here.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the big mouse was angry as it squeaked loudly. The big mouse¡¯s squeak was followed by the squeak of the other mice. Their collective noise was terrifying.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid of these mice. This was because he couldn¡¯t feel any danger from the big mouse. In other words, the mouse couldn¡¯t be his opponent.

    After that, therge mouse extended its ws and then attacked. With their leader attacking, the mice behind also charged in.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. It seems like these mice wanted to kill him by flooding over him. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. He waved his hand as an uncountable number of silver needles appeared. These needles proceeded to weave themselves into a metal and covered the entire mouse swarm. Even therge mouse wasn¡¯t let off.

    The big mouse was stunned when he realized that he was captured. Then there was a hint of contempt on its fat face as it opened its mouth and bit the. The other mice did the same thing as well.

    A smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on Zhao Hai¡¯s face. Cracking sounds could be heard before the mice were squeaking in pain.

    Zhao Hai and the womenughed. This was because the mice had just broken their fangs biting liquid silver.

    The only one that was quiet was therge mouse. It was aware how strong his teeth were, but the had no damage at all. There wasn¡¯t even a small indication that it had been bitten.

    This caused the big mouse to panic. Although it only used a portion of its strength, it was still very confident in its teeth. Thirty percent of his strength was able to break anything in this valley. It didn¡¯t expect to meet something that it couldn¡¯t bit through.

    This big mouse became anxious. It bit the once more using eighty percent of its strength, but the result was the same, the was undamaged. The big mouse bit onest time, now using all of its strength. However, it was useless, the was still undamaged.

    The big mouse was now panicking. He continued to bite the despite getting negative results. At this time, Zhao Hai waved his hand, sending the as well as the captured mice into the Space.

    As the big mouse entered the Space, a prompt was heard, ¡°Aggressive entity detected. Subjugating. Entity has been subjugated.¡±

    ¡°Mouse-type animals have been detected. It takes metal as well as poison as food. Its teeth are strong and it has great defenses. Extracting unique properties and integrating it to the other animals in the Space. Integration has seeded.¡±

 Chapter 1662 â€“ Mouse Lair

    <h4>Chapter 1662 - Mouse Lair</h4>

    Zhao Hai looked at the big mouse in front of him. The mouse was being groomed by Laura and the others. It still looks cute, but its eyes had be more docile.

    Zhao Hai looked at the big mouse and said, ¡°What kind of beasts are your race? What level does it belong to?¡±

    The reason why Zhao Hai talked normally to the big mouse was because he found out that the mouse was very smart. Its intelligence was no worse than a human¡¯s. Its only w was that it doesn¡¯t have a humanoid form.

    The big mouse immediately replied, ¡°Replying to Young Master. Our Metaleater Race doesn¡¯t have any levels. Even among beasts, we have no division. This is because the weakest Metaleater Mouse is as weak as level 1 beasts. Almost any cultivator can kill us. However, the most powerful Metaleater Mouse can fight against the most powerful cultivator. Because of this, we aren¡¯t ssified to a certain level.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°So how strong are you?¡±

    The big mouse proudly replied, ¡°I¡¯m almost a level 4 Beast. Although the levels of beasts are also divided into six, its still a different division from cultivators. My current strength is almost equivalent to a Core Formation Cultivator.¡±

    Hearing the big mouse, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. He looked at the big mouse and said, ¡°Who told you about these things? You probably can¡¯t know it, right?¡±

    The big mouse smiled and replied, ¡°Replying to the Young Master, the old man from before told me about it. Since nobodyes to the valley, the old man gets bored. So after he discovered us, he chatted with me and told me about these things.¡±

    Zhao Hai can feel that although the big mouse was referring to the previous watchman as an old man, there was a sense of respect in its words.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Now that the Metaleater Mice has entered the Space, you will be my subordinates in the future. But I hope that you keep staying in the Ignored Valley. You can eat all you can, but if you can discover rare materials, you have to send it to the Space. Once its sent to the Space, we would have more ores. Then you can eat as much of it as you want in the future.¡±

    Hearing this, the big mouse replied, ¡°I understand, Young Master. I¡¯ll have the children keep an eye out. Actually, we don¡¯t eat too many metals. Generally, the higher the level of the metal, the more we can¡¯t eat it. Only when we reach higher levels can we eat them. We can eat the majority of the metals in the valley, but we also have some metals that we can¡¯t digest. We can only stockpile these metals. I wonder if these metals can be sent to the Space?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°We can bring those things in. But are they dirty?¡±

    The big mouse shook its head and said, ¡°Young Master can rest assured. We usually eat pill dregs but we don¡¯t expel toxins from our bodies. Our bodies refine those toxins and concentrate them to reinforce our ws and teeth.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and see the metals you¡¯ve stockpiled.¡± The big mouse nodded and then Zhao Hai led him out of the Space.

    Zhao Hai followed the big mouse to their mouseir. To be honest, Zhao Hai was surprised when he saw the mouseir. Their was so expansive that it already surrounded the Ignored Valley. Although the entireir wasn¡¯t as big as the hive he saw in Fabio, it was more civilized. It was designed well and decorated like a human settlement. There were granaries and even some ces for social activities.

    The big mouse proceeded to introduce its underground kingdom. He also showed the proud history of the Metaleater Race. To be honest, the metaleater mice haven¡¯t stayed in the valley for a long time. Moreover, this big mouse was the first leader of the Ignored Valley¡¯s metaleater mice. It can be said that the metaleater mice in the Ignored Valley were brought up by the big mouse.

    Seeing such a megastructure, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butmend the big mouse. Who would have thought that this ridiculous looking guy could create such a big underground kingdom. It truly surprised Zhao Hai.

    Before long, they arrived at the storage area. The storage didn¡¯t contain food for the metaleater mice. Instead, inside were the metals that they couldn¡¯t digest. The metals weren¡¯t in shards. Instead, they were arranged neatly.

    In any case, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care if they were arranged messily. He didn¡¯t have to touch them with his hands. Actually, the mice weren¡¯t that dirty. The metaleater rats were a wonder of biology. They were like machines that absorb metals as fuel. But because metals also have their own grades, there were metals that the mice couldn¡¯t digest.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and sent the metals to the Space. To his surprise, there were more than a hundred types of metals.

    Zhao Hai looked at the big mouse and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be taking those things away. Remember what I said. Don¡¯t show up at normal times. If I leave the Ignored Valley, keep an eye on my residence.¡±

    The big mouse nodded and said, ¡°Young Master can rest assured. We¡¯ll follow your orders.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then waved his hand to release the other metaleater mice.

    The mice were now Zhao Hai¡¯s subordinates. But to Zhao Hai, these mice had little use. So he might as well ce them back in the valley.

    Actually, the mice have transformed after passing through the Space. There were metals that they could now absorb which they couldn¡¯t before.

    Zhao Hai turned around to leave their. He carefully observed their as he went out. After looking through it, he realized that their wasn¡¯t dug randomly. The paths inside have be a formation. The formation seems to have a certain protective function. Moreover, people couldn¡¯t detect their using their spiritual force.

    After confirming his theory, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stop. In the beginning, he thought that since there were a lot of garbage around their, some of the junk might have an effect of blocking spiritual force. But in the end, this wasn¡¯t the case. The big mouse noticed Zhao Hai stopped, ran over and asked, ¡°Young Master, is there a problem?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the big mouse and asked, ¡°Youir seems to be a formation. When did you learn?¡±

    The big mouse stared, then it shook its head and said, ¡°Replying to the Young Master. I didn¡¯t study any formations.¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned, he looked at the big mouse and said, ¡°Why did you decide to dig yourir like this?¡±

    The big mouse replied, ¡°This is something that every metaleater mouse must learn. When every mouse is born, they learn how to dig a hole. Building air is an instinct of our metaleater race. After countless years of development, we discovered that digging ourir like this makes us survive more.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. After multiple years of survival, the metaleater mice have made a lot ofirs. And over the years, they ended up with this kind ofir. It could be said that this formation was wholly made by the entire metaleater mouse race.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°You go back to what you¡¯re doing. I¡¯ll go have a look around.¡± The big mouse nodded before running over to the other mice and directing them to work.

    Looking at the big mouse issuing orders with its ws, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but grin. He took out some transforming clouds and gave them to the big mouse. Later on, it could use them to sit down.

    The big mouse was naturally happy. It immediately ordered its underlings to bring the metal te over. Then he ced the transforming clouds on top of it.

    Zhao Hai nodded before he turned around. Their was very big. In addition to therge caverns, there were smaller tunnels that smaller mice could crawl through. These tunnels were as small as a fist, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t get in at all. Zhao Hai took out his silver needles and scanned the entireir.

    After the entireir has been scanned, Zhao Hai said goodbye to the big mouse and then returned to the Space.

    Just as he returned to the Space, Zhao Hai saw Cai¡¯er and the others looking at the screen. On the screen was a projection of the entire Metaleater Mouseir.

    Seeing Zhao Haie back, Cai¡¯er immediately said, ¡°Young Master, look at this. This mouseir is a natural three-dimensional formation.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, ¡°Three-dimensional formation?¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°Right, a three-dimensional formation. Normally, formations that we use are drawn on a t ne. Although the effect of the formations are three-dimensional, the formation itself was two-dimensional. This three-dimensional formation isn¡¯t only externally defensive, it also has defenses inside. And if a part of the formation was destroyed, the entire formation wouldn¡¯t shut down.¡±

    Hearing Cai¡¯er, Zhao Hai became interested. It must be known that even if high-level formations would be fine being damaged, low-level formations would bepletely useless once a part of it was destroyed. This was the first time that Zhao Hai heard of three-dimensional formation, and it caused him to be curious.

 Chapter 1663 â€“ Three-dimensional Formation

    <h4>Chapter 1663 - Three-dimensional Formation</h4>

    Formations are one of the things that a cultivator cannot do without. Formations y very important roles in a cultivator¡¯s daily life. If they want to build a cave residence, they would need a formation. Formations can defend them as well as help in cultivation.

    However, formations used by cultivators were two-dimensional. They centered on formation disks and had formation gs as its nodes to generate a field. Once this field was formed, it means that the formation has been sessfully arranged.

    Through various runes and positioning, formations would create their fields. The fields also absorb the surrounding energy in order to strengthen themselves or release it in another form. These were the most basic principles of formations.

    Because of these principles, destruction of a node of the formation would affect the field produced. Thus, this setup should not be destroyed.

    High-level formations were somewhat immune to this. Even if one or two nodes were destroyed, they would still function. High-level formations use very advanced materials. Sometimes, a node would beposed of two formation gs or a formation g would count as two nodes. In this case, even if the formation was damaged, there would be backup nodes or formation gs to carry the formation¡¯s functions. However, this doesn¡¯t guarantee that the formation would be at its full power.

    However, formations that were this resilient were rare. This was because manufacturing such formations needed advanced-level materials and high-level cultivators. Both of which were difficult to get at the same time.

    On the other hand, three-dimensional formations had far more nodes than two-dimensional formations. This meant that its power would be greater. Also, this meant that even if a lot of nodes were destroyed, the formation could still retain the majority of its function.

    Looking at all kinds of data regarding three-dimensional formations, Zhao Hai was speechless. He didn¡¯t expect the metaleater mice to make a three-dimensional formation that cultivators struggled with for countless years. Now, cultivators calling themselves the apex beings has be somewhat of a joke.

    Actually, Zhao Hai thought that this was incorrect. There¡¯s nothing wrong with humans bing the apex cultivators. But it was just that humans have their focus on a lot of things. Take formations, for example, there were a lot of formations which were rted to every aspect of their life. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t have the energy to study three-dimensional formations.

    The metaleater mice were different. They inadvertently focused themselves on developing theirir. For many years and without stopping, they kept improving theirir before they were able to make a three-dimensional formation. Their attention has never been diverted.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Can we turn ordinary formations into three-dimensional formations?¡±

    Cai¡¯er frowned and said, ¡°That would be difficult, but its possible. Young Master, take a look at this. The formation has a lot of nodes. If you look closely, each room in their is a node and the pathways are the lines. Arranged in this way, they make up the entire formation.¡±

    Then Cai¡¯er took out a formation blueprint and said, ¡°This is a formation that we normally use. Because it is two-dimensional, there are fewer nodes. Moreover, the lines aren¡¯tplex. It can be said that three-dimensional formations are many folds moreplicatedpared to two-dimensional formations. Researching three-dimensional formations will be very difficult.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Take your time. I believe that these three-dimensional formations would be very useful to us.¡± Cai¡¯er nodded. She also knew how three-dimensional formations would help them.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t let them study on their own, he would also participate. Although he was a little behind the others when it came to researching formations, his knowledge was enough for him to be an expert in the outer world.

    Since nobodyes to the Ignored Valley, Zhao Hai¡¯s time was very rxed. Originally, he thought of exploring the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s territory. But now his ns were dyed because of the three-dimensional formation.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind it. He was charmed by the three-dimensional formations. He looked like a kid who had discovered a new toy to y with.

    The research went on for two months. Zhao Hai went back to the Space several times. At the same time, he sent Zhang Hao materials and pills that he had recycled.

    Zhang Hao didn¡¯t feel that anything had changed in Zhao Hai. In fact, to any cultivator, Zhao Hai¡¯s situation was a dream.

    Cultivators require materials and pills in their cultivation. With Zhao Hai ced in the Ignored Valley, he essentially has unlimited materials and pills to use. If Zhang Hao had the ability, he wouldn¡¯t want to leave.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t turn everything into useful materials. This was because there was no need to do so. If he gave too many materials, then Zhang Feng might turn his attention back to him. Because of this, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t too anxious. He just sent back some herbs and basic materials to Zhang Feng.

    After two months, Zhao Hai finally was able to get a grasp on three-dimensional formations. Just like what Cai¡¯er said, three-dimensional formations weren¡¯t easy. Even with the Space¡¯s capabilities, it still took two months before progress was made.

    Making three-dimensional formations was like wanting to draw a cylinder out of a circle drawn on the ground. It wasn¡¯t an easy task.

    The Space has the Universal Scanner, and with the Space¡¯s innate analytical ability, they were finally able to turn the formations that they have into three-dimensional formations.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Zhao Hai was currently in the Space, standing in front of the Hell King¡¯s ship. Beside him were Laura and the others. All of them were looking at the Hell King¡¯s Ship as if waiting for something.

    After some time, Zhao Hai opened his mouth and said, ¡°Begin.¡± Cai¡¯er nodded and then waved her hand. Before long, white light began to cover the Hell King¡¯s Ship.

    As the light moved, the formations in the Hell King¡¯s Ship were upgraded to be three-dimensional. Zhao Hai and the others wanted to see what changes would happen to the ship.

    Before long, the white light vanished. The Hell King¡¯s Ship was still present, no changes could be seen from outside. Zhao Hai turned his head to Laura and the others and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go up and take a look.¡± Then the group proceeded to fly towards the Hell King¡¯s Ship.

    The group immediately felt the changes the moment they started up the Hell King¡¯s Ship. The ship has be faster and more flexible. Additionally, it consumed less energy. In the past, if the Hell King¡¯s Ship wanted to go at full speed, it would need to consume fifty percent of the Yin-Yang Lightning Pond¡¯s storage. But now, it would only consume five percent.

    Ten times reduction! For cultivators this reduction was very huge. A ten times reduction in energy consumption meant that the ship¡¯s capabilities had increased ten times!

    What does a multiplication of ten mean? It was enough for a normal Immortal Stage cultivator to go against Dao Avatar-stage cultivators. This was an increase of an entire stage!

    If two experts of the same level battle and then one of them has an attack that was ten times as strong, then wouldn¡¯t they win immediately? If this news were to go out, cultivators would go crazy.

    Zhao Hai experimented more with the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Not only was the ship¡¯s speed better, its defenses and impact strength has increased as well. Most importantly, the cannons of the ship have be stronger.

    After trying out the ship for some time, Zhao Hai and the others returned to the vi. Cai¡¯er immediately yed the recording of the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Beside the video were data regarding the ship¡¯s operation.

    Cai¡¯er pointed towards the numbers and said, ¡°Young Master, ever since we upgraded the Hell King¡¯s Ship, the energy consumption has decreased by ten times, the speed doubled, the defenses increased by five times, the agility tripled, and its offensive capabilities has increased by six times. And this is under normal operation and not at its full state. We seeded!¡±

    Looking at Cai¡¯er¡¯s excited expression, Zhao Hai was happy as well. He smiled and said, ¡°We seeded. Hahaha. Good, fantastic!¡± Laura and the others also cheered. This was the fruit of theirbor.

    Meg looked at everyone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go prepare some delicious food. We have to celebrate.¡± After she said that, she ran to the kitchen. Meg has also been working in the past two months. Moreover, her knowledge about formations wasn¡¯t low. She also needed to take care of everyone. In these two months, she was the one who worked the hardest.

    Seeing Meg prepare the food, Laura and the others immediately went to help. Zhao Hai looked at the women and smiled. Zhao Hai knew that the past two months were one of their happiest times. This was because besides giving Zhang Hao the materials and pills, Zhao Hai spent most of his time inside the Space.

    Before long, a table of dishes has been prepared. Zhao Hai and the others sat down and ate. Although they stayed together every day, they still had endless things to talk about. The atmosphere was very good.

    After eating their meal, the group went to the hot spring to rx. They ate fruits and wine as they soaked in the warm water. Cai¡¯er looked at Zhao Hai who was being massaged by Megan and said, ¡°Young Master, what do you n to do next?¡± Her question attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°I n to close up.¡±

 Chapter 1664 â€“ Closing Up For Half A Year

    <h4>Chapter 1664 - Closing Up For Half A Year</h4>

    ¡°Close up? Brother Hai, why would you close up?¡± Laura looked at Zhao Hai, confused.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Now that we have these three-dimensional formations, it¡¯s time to upgrade my faith power gathering formation. I also have the five elements killing formation as well as the ster transformations great formation. I need some time to turn these into three-dimensional formations. Then I want to see how much they changed.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Laura and the others understood. Laura nodded and said, ¡°You might as well. I believe there would be great benefits for you once you turn them into three-dimensional formations.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°If I was in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, I could say that nobody would be my opponent, but this ce is different. There are too many powerful experts here. The reason why I¡¯m so strong in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield is because I have faith power. I no longer have this advantage here. My biggest ace is about to be useless. If I want to make a name for myself in the Great World of Cultivation, I need to improve my strength. Moreover, I cannot be with Zhang Feng for the rest of my life. I¡¯m not a human processing machine.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded. No matter where they are, strength spoke the loudest. If you were weak, then even if you can make pills and refine artifacts, you would only be a tool for others. Only through strength could one dictate their own destiny.

    Zhang Feng might have been good to Zhao Hai, but he sent Zhao Hai to the Ignored Valley. If Zhang Feng bes stronger in the future, he would treat Zhao Hai better. This was because of the benefits that Zhao Hai could give him.

    Zhao Hai also understood Zhang Feng¡¯s intentions, but he wasn¡¯t swayed by it. Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t want to lose his freedom and be a human machine for the rest of his life.

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°Then are you going to close up in the Ignored Valley? Do you need anything?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to prepare anything. I will close up underneath the Hundred Spirits Tree. We¡¯ll station an Undead outside my residence to receive Zhang Hao.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll take care of it. You can go into seclusion without worries.¡± Zhao Hai nodded. Then he closed his eyes and enjoyed Megan¡¯s massage. Before long, he fell asleep.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Zhao Hai sat calmly underneath the Hundred Spirits Tree. He was currently focused on the Faith Power Gathering Formation inside his body.

    The faith power gathering formation has been perfectly integrated into the small avatar inside Zhao Hai¡¯s body. The avatar was now turned gold by the faith power. An extremely thick stream of faith power was constantly pouring in.

    Zhao Hai used his spiritual force to inspect the faith power gathering formation. Then he slowly transformed it into a three-dimensional formation.

    Since his body has been baptized by faith power, the process wasn¡¯t very difficult. However, Zhao Hai was still very careful. After all, this was his own body.

    As Zhao Hai cautiously upgraded the formation, the faith power gathering formation began to change its appearance. It became more and more three-dimensional. Then upon setting up the final node, the formation has sessfully been upgraded.

    The moment the formation was done, a golden light as dazzling as the sun flooded the surroundings. Although Zhao Hai was controlling the formation with his spiritual force, he still had the urge to close his eyes.

    After the golden light vanished, Zhao Hai saw a small sun appear on his avatar. The golden sun lit up a hundred times stronger than the original two-dimensional formation.

    Along with the upgrade, faith power began to permeate through Zhao Hai¡¯s body, slowly nourishing it. Seeing this happen, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know what to do. The three-dimensional formation was just as big as the original formation. However, he can still erge it slowly, making its effects stronger and stronger.

    The faith power gathering formation inside Zhao Hai¡¯s body wasn¡¯t at its optimum state. There was still a big room for improvement. So Zhao Hai began to make some improvements to the formation.

    Time passed as Zhao Hai was immersed in improving his faith power gathering formation. He was unaware of the outside situation.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Zhang Hao arrived at the Ignored Valley feeling somewhat strange. In his past few visits, Zhao Hai looked absent-minded. It seemed like he was thinking about something. But after asking Zhao Hai, he said that he was alright, which caused Zhang Hao to be puzzled.

    Zhang Hao decided that if Zhao Hai kept being like this, then he would report it to Zhang Feng. After all, Zhang Feng treated Zhao Hai with importance. Zhang Hao didn¡¯t dare neglect anything about him.

    Before long, Zhang Hao arrived in front of Zhao Hai¡¯s cave residence. All of a sudden, Zhang Hao felt that something wasn¡¯t right. This was because even if Zhao Hai had been absent-minded, he would still greet Zhang Hao every time. But this time, he wasn¡¯t there.

    Just as Zhang Hao thought about this, he discovered someone outside Zhao Hai¡¯s residence. This person was very tall and huge. Looking at the person, Zhang Hao couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. Wasn¡¯t this Zhao Hai¡¯s opponent in the Life and Death Arena? Didn¡¯t he die? Why was he here?

    Zhang Hao stopped and then looked at the huge figure. It didn¡¯t take long for him to discover that something wasn¡¯t right. The man was filled with death energy. This meant that this wasn¡¯t a living person, but an Undead.

    Zhang Hao heard that Zhao Hai had a lot of Undead. It seems like this huge man has also been turned into Undead.

    Zhang Hao couldn¡¯t help but be curious so he continued walking. As he arrived at the entrance, the huge warrior bowed and said, ¡°I have seen Sir Zhang Hao. This one has been ordered by the Young Master to stay here.¡±

    Zhang Hao looked at the huge man¡¯s ugly face and couldn¡¯t help but feel awkward. He didn¡¯t expect an Undead to talk to him naturally.

    But since the huge man addressed him, there seems to be something going on. He looked at the huge man and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Little Hai? Did something happen?¡±

    The huge man replied, ¡°Replying to Sir. Young Master is currently in seclusion. Therefore, he left me here to guard. He instructed me to give this to you.¡±

    Zhang Hao looked at the spatial bag that was handed over and nodded. He looked at the huge man and said, ¡°Why did Little Hai suddenly go into seclusion?¡± Zhang Hao didn¡¯t think of entering the cave residence. He knew that a cultivator in seclusion couldn¡¯t be disturbed. Otherwise, an ident might ur.

    The huge man replied, ¡°This one doesn¡¯t know. I only followed the Young Master¡¯s instructions.¡±

    Zhang Hao nodded and said, ¡°Good, then I won¡¯t disturb him. But you¡¯re the only one here. What if something happens? Does he need me to send people over?¡±

    The huge man shook his head and said, ¡°The Young Master never said anything about this. I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Zhang Hao didn¡¯t know what to say. But he shook his head and said, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll take care of this matter.¡± After he said that, he turned around and went to the transmission formation. He knew that he should tell Zhang Feng about this. Seclusion wasn¡¯t a small matter.

    Zhang Hao immediately went to see Zhang Feng. Zhang Feng was already at another Life and Death Arena. Although the coordinates of the transmission formation was different, it didn¡¯t deviate by a lot.

    After going out of the transmission formation, Zhang Hao immediately went to Zhang Feng. Recently, Zhang Feng has been full of energy and was very eager to work. Because of Zhao Hai, he was able to win over several Inner Disciples as well as Outer Disciples. But all of this was done in secret, people outside had no idea.

    Zhang Feng knew clearly that the most important thing for him right now was to stay low-key. He cannot let anyone know about the resources he currently has. If people knew that he had a lot of materials and pills on hand, they would certainly trace their origins. When the timees, Zhao Hai will be exposed. And this wasn¡¯t what Zhang Feng wanted to see.

    Zhang Hao stopped outside Zhang Feng¡¯s room and said, ¡°First Senior Brother, I¡¯m here.¡± Zhang Feng replied, ¡°Little Hao, you¡¯re back. Come in.¡± Zhang Hao nodded and then pushed the door before walking in.

    After entering the room, Zhang Hao gave Zhang Feng a salute. Zhang Feng waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too polite. How is Little Hai?¡±

    Zhang Hao replied, ¡°Reporting to First Senior Brother. Little Hai is currently in seclusion. He only has an Undead guarding his cave residence. The Undead also handed me this.¡± After he said that, he took out a spatial bag.

    Zhang Feng took the spatial bag and took a look inside. There were several times more materials and pills inside. He took away the spatial bag and then said, ¡°Why did Little Hai suddenly seclude himself? You¡¯ve been seeing him, did he mention it to you?¡±

    Zhang Hao shook his head and said, ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything. However, in my past few visits, I felt that he has been absent-minded. But after I asked him about it, he said that he was alright. Moreover, I asked Elder Huo. Nobody has been there since Jin Zhengyin, so there shouldn¡¯t be a problem. But this time, he suddenly went into seclusion. I really don¡¯t know what happened.¡±

    Zhang Feng frowned and said, ¡°I found someone to ask about Little Hai. It seems like he¡¯s a cultivation fanatic and he secludes himself often. It should be the same this time.¡±

    Zhang Hao thought for a moment and said, ¡°First Senior Brother. Do you think Little Hai ate some pills in the valley? This might be the reason he closed up.¡±

    Hearing Zhang Hao, Zhang Feng stared. Then he said, ¡°That¡¯s possible. Little Hai cultivates a lot. It might be rted to him. Alright, let¡¯s leave him be. Pay attention to him and don¡¯t let anyonee to disturb his seclusion. That Sima Yin Long might still be interested in Zhao Hai. Pay close attention.¡± Zhang Hao nodded and then said his goodbyes before leaving.

    When Zhang Hao left, Zhang Feng took out a jade sword message and then sent word to a trusted subordinate. He ordered his people to people pay attention to the matters involving the Ignored Valley. He wanted them to act as Zhao Hai¡¯s protectors.

    Zhao Hai was unaware of these things. He was now currently reinforcing the faith power gathering formation in his body. But no matter how much he improves it, the flow of faith power still maxes out. This caused Zhao Hai to be helpless.

    Any formation has its limit and Zhao Hai has pushed the gathering formation to its maximum potential. Currently, the nodes of the formation were a hundred times more than the original two-dimensional formation. The amount of faith power he receives is muchrger than before, but he still maxes out. From this point, one could see how much faith power Zhao Hai currently has.

    After enhancing his faith power gathering formation to its limits. Zhao Hai slowly opened his eyes and let out a long breath. He could feel the abundance of faith power in his body. Moreover, the flow was more convenient. This caused him to be very happy.

    Now that the faith power gathering formation has been improved, Zhao Hai shifted his focus on the Ster Transformations Formation. This formation contained stars that constantly shifted. It was a very strange formation that was constantly changing.

    The Ster Transformation Great Formation was also two-dimensional. Although he can shift the stars, itcked cosmic effect. After all, the ster cosmos wasn¡¯t a two-dimensional ne. The positions of the stars themselves were three-dimensional.

    Upgrading the Ster Transformations Great Formation to a three-dimensional formation was even more difficult. The formation was currently on the cube on top of Zhao Hai¡¯s avatar. Zhao Hai was now trying to turn the formation into a three-dimensional one.

    The Ster Transformations Great Formation was moreplicatedpared to the Faith Power Gathering Formation, so it has more nodes. Expanding this formation would result in much more nodes.

    This was a colossal project. Fortunately, Zhao Hai actively used the Ster Transformations Great Formation for a long time, so he was more familiar with it. After a period of time, Zhao Hai finally let out a long breath. The Ster Transformation Great Formation has finally been upgraded. Moreover, Zhao Hai maximized the formation to its limit. It took Zhao Hai around two months toplete it.

    After dealing with the Ster Transformations Great Formation, Zhao Hai shifted his attention once more to the Five-element Killing Formation. It must be said that the Five-element Killing Formation was asplicated as the Ster Transformation Great Formation. There were even aspects of the Five-element Killing Formation that were moreplex than the Ster Transformation Great Formation.

    Zhao Hai enhanced the Five-element Killing Formation non-stop. Unknowingly, another two months passed and Zhao Hai finished upgrading the formation. With the Five-element Killing Formation finished, Zhao Hai¡¯s seclusion was also finished. All in all, his seclusionsted for half a year.

 Chapter 1665 â€“ Zhang Feng Visits

    <h4>Chapter 1665 - Zhang Feng Visits</h4>

    Zhang Feng frowned in his room. Zhao Hai has been in seclusion for half a year. Because of this, he hasn¡¯t been receiving materials and pills for six months. This threw a wrench in his ns¡­

    However, Zhang Feng didn¡¯t me Zhao Hai for this. After all, seclusion was important to any cultivator. What Zhang Feng was worried about was that Zhao Hai would suffer problems. It was good that the Undead outside Zhao Hai¡¯s cave residence were still there. Otherwise, Zhang Feng would worry a lot.

    But Zhang Feng still worried about when Zhao Hai would go out. If Zhao Hai closed up for several years, then it would have a huge effect on his ns.

    As he was thinking of this, Zhang Feng heard Zhang Hao¡¯s voice outside, ¡°First Senior Brother, Little Hai sent a letter. He¡¯s out of seclusion.¡±

    Zhang Feng stared and he quickly stood up. He didn¡¯t wait for Zhang Hao toe in as he immediately walked out. Then he said, ¡°Follow me.¡± Then the two went to the transmission formation. Before long, the two arrived at the Ignored Valley.

    The two appeared at the Ignored Valley and saw Zhao Hai waiting for them. Upon seeing the two, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen the Senior Brothers.¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Good, you¡¯ve progressed well. It seems like your seclusion has been effective. Let¡¯s go in and have a talk.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then he invited the two into his residence.

    After settling down inside the residence, Zhang Feng turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I was worried about you. I didn¡¯t expect you to suddenly close up. Next time you should send a word to me. I¡¯ll send you a protector.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Thank you Senior Brother. Actually, I had a sudden enlightenment this time, so I couldn¡¯t stop myself from closing up. Senior Brother can rest assured, I will inform you next time.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded and said, ¡°That would be best. From what I can see, you¡¯ve benefited a lot from your seclusion. This is very good. You should ce cultivation as your first priority.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then he looked at Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Senior Brother, can you find me some manuals rted to formations? I want to take a look. It might be useful to me.¡±

    Zhang Feng stared for a moment, then he nodded and said, ¡°There¡¯s no problem. There¡¯s a special manual in the sect that has very good formations. I¡¯ll ask them to send it over. Why do you need to study them? Do you n to refine some artifacts?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have such ns. I just like to study formations.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I will send them to you. But you have to take care. You can¡¯t dy your cultivation because of this.¡± Zhao Hai nodded.

    Zhang Feng added, ¡°You¡¯ve been in seclusion for six months. In two months, there will be an Outer Sectpetition. You need to prepare well. Don¡¯t be too eye-catching in thepetition, but don¡¯t lose too badly. Understand?¡±

    Zhao Hai was also aware of the Outer Sect Competition. In fact, in the ck Tiger Gang, whether it be the Outer Sect, Inner Sect, or the Core Disciples, all of them wouldpete. Generally, thepetition was annual. The top ten Outer Disciples can enter the Inner Sect while the bottom ten of the Inner Sect would have two chances. If they became the bottom then for three consecutivepetitions, then they would be downgraded into Serving Disciples. Meanwhile, the top ten Serving Disciples would be promoted to the Outer Sect. The top ten Inner Sect Disciples would also be promoted to be Core Disciples. And Core Disciples wouldn¡¯t be demoted.

    Core Disciples were richly taken care of by the sect. If they fell to the Inner Sect, then their cultivation would slow down. Their level might even decrease. This was a loss that the Sect wouldn¡¯t let happen.

    But although the Core Disciplepetition wouldn¡¯t demote a Core Disciple, it would still affect their allowance. The final ten Core Disciples would have the same allowance as the top ten Inner Disciples. As for the top ten Core Disciples, they would have the right to construct a mountain residence and use a tiger ship.

    The ck Tiger Gang has millions and millions of Serving Disciples and Outer Sect Disciples. The struggle to reach the top ten of this pile was an intense struggle. What Zhang Feng was telling Zhao Hai was to aim for the top ten but not belong to them in the end.

    Zhao Hai also didn¡¯t want to be in the top ten. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to struggle nor did he think that he wasn¡¯t strong enough, he just thought that it wasn¡¯t the right time.

    If he entered the Inner Sect the first year he arrived at the Great World of Cultivation, he would certainly attract a lot of attention. This would bring no benefit to him.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Senior Brother can rest assured. I understand what I should do.¡±

    Zhang Feng turned to Zhang Hao and said, ¡°Little Hao, you don¡¯t need to work too hard this time. When the timees, I will directly promote you to the Inner Sect. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    Zhang Hao stared, then his expression lit up as he bowed and said, ¡°I thank Senior Brother.¡± Zhang Feng nodded. It was possible for him to promote Zhang Feng to the Inner Sect, this was because he has a mountain residence himself.

    In the ck Tiger Gang, once Core Disciples got their mountain residence, they were allowed to recruit a thousand Serving Disciples, three hundred Outer Disciples, and one hundred Inner Disciples. Also, every year, they have the power to promote ten Serving Disciples to the Outer Sect and promote three Outer Sect Disciples to the Inner Sect. They even have the right to promote one Inner Sect Disciple to a Core Disciple, after careful scrutiny by the sect. As for the promotion of an Outer Disciple to the Inner Sect, there was no need to inspect.

    Besides Elders who have their own mountains, only the top ten Core Disciples and Zhang Feng have this power. This power also gave them the opportunity to win people over.

    It must be said that apart from being able to use a tiger ship, Zhang Feng has the same benefits as the top ten Core Disciples. This was the reason why the top ten Core Disciples targeted him. It was also the reason why Zhang Feng was going against the top ten Core Disciples.

    In Zhang Feng¡¯s opinion, since he was fully capable of bing one of the top ten Core Disciples, he should have the right to use a tiger ship. But since he couldn¡¯t use one, this caused him to be envious of the top ten Core Disciples, which increased his hatred towards them.

    For the top ten Core Disciples, Zhang Feng was just the top Inner Disciple. He doesn¡¯t have the right to have his own mountain residence. However, he was actually bestowed with a mountain. Wasn¡¯t this a provocation to the top ten Core Disciples? Because of this, the hatred between both sides became deeper and deeper.

    Zhang Feng turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, because of you, the Ignored Valley has be important to me. So I have to keep you here. But don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t trap you in this ce. I will promote you to the Inner Sect soon. I¡¯m not someone who would kill the donkey after unloading the grains.¡±

    Zhao Hai bowed and said, ¡°Senior Brother, I understand.¡±

    Zhang Feng looked at the time and said, ¡°In two days, I¡¯ll have Little Hao send you the formation manual. I can¡¯t stay here for a long time, I also have to be careful.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Senior Brother can rest assured, there won¡¯t be any problems here.¡± Zhang Feng nodded before he stood up.

    Looking at the two people leaving through the transmission formation, Zhao Hai waved his hand as Laura and the others appeared beside him. Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, you want to study the formations of the Great World of Cultivation?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Of course. The Great World of Cultivation is a cut abovepared to the lower realms. The formations they use are certainly more powerful. If we make their formations three-dimensional, it would be very useful for us.¡±

    Laura nodded. Then she asked, ¡°Why did you call us over?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°What, don¡¯t you feel it troublesome to stay in the Space all the time? I n to take you out to y. The ck Tiger Gang¡¯s domain is so big. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult to find a fun ce to go.¡±

    Hearing, Zhao Hai, Laura and the others stared before theyughed. Cai¡¯er said, ¡°Young Master, we must go to the Seven-colored Flower Valley!¡± Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll go to the Seven-colored Flower Valley.¡±

    The Seven-colored Flower Valley was a forbidden area within the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s domain. It was a huge mountain valley. Inside this valley were seven-colored flowers. These flowers weren¡¯t as big as Cai¡¯er¡¯s true body. However, the poison within these flowers was terrifying. Core Formation cultivators would be poisoned and die if they were to inhale this poison. Such poisons were very rare. This was also the reason why the valley was deemed as a forbidden area by the sect.

    Naturally, being ¡°forbidden¡± was merely a title. People would stille to the valley from time to time. Most of these people were at the Core Formation Stage. They would pick flowers in order to concoct poison.

    The Seven-colored Flower Valley has already been mapped by the Space. Cai¡¯er immediately liked the ce when he saw it. So upon hearing that Zhao Hai wanted to go out and ce, she quickly proposed to go there. Naturally, Laura and the others wouldn¡¯t decline.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand as the group vanished and then reappeared near a valley. The valley was indeed enormous. From side to side, the valley spanned several kilometers. The valley was surrounded by tall mountains that blocked the cold air. Because of this, the valley was warm all throughout the year.

    Due to the climate, the valley was filled with beautiful flowers. Nobody would want to leave the ce. And if you were below the Core Formation Stage, then you definitely wouldn¡¯t be leaving this ce.

    As the group appeared at the valley, a prompt was immediately issued by the Space. It said that the valley was full of poisonous gas and that they were poisoned. Fortunately, an antidote was quickly made.

    They have seen the scenery inside the Space. But after seeing it with their own eyes, Laura and the others couldn¡¯t help but cheer. Then they flew all over the valley as they looked at the flowers. They looked like beautiful butterflies.

    Although the flowers in the valley were poisonous, they were very fragrant. Moreover, the fragrance wasn¡¯t thick, it was mild and very nice to the nose. Naturally, if you cannot get rid of the poison, this fragrance would be your end.

    Looking at the women, Zhao Hai smiled as he stood on the side. His view of the valley has be akin to a painting. It could be described as poetic.

 Chapter 1666 â€“ Becoming Friends

    <h4>Chapter 1666 - Bing Friends</h4>

    There was a tall mountain whose peak was filled with white snow. It was silent and lifeless.

    Suddenly, the snow moved as a small white head burrowed out of the ground. It was a snow mouse. The snow mouse ate insects and moss to live. They were one of the few animals that can survive on the cold mountain.

    Suddenly someone¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Brother Hai, this ce is beautiful. It would be a good spot for barbecue. Why don¡¯t we rest here?¡±

    Another voice was heard, ¡°Looking at the view, it¡¯s really a good ce for a barbecue.¡±

    The snow mouse was terrified. It quickly borrowed into the snow and never appeared again. At this time, a transparent building fell into the ground. Looking inside the house, one could see several people inside surrounding a brazier. They had iron skewers in their hands that had meat on them. They were currently pointing the skewers towards the hot brazier.

    Naturally, these people were Zhao Hai¡¯s group. The house was made using Liquid Silver. The group has been ying around the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s domain. Naturally, they went to deste ces so nobody could see them.

    Today, Laura proposed having a barbecue. Meg and the others also began to prepare. Then they chose a ce with good scenery to enjoy their meal. In the end, they decided to look at a snowy ce while eating barbecue.

    As they were roasting their meat, Laura turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, the Outer Sectpetition will start in one month. Do you need to prepare?¡±

    Zhao Hai drank the ice cold beer in his hand as he smiled and said, ¡°What preparations do I have to do? You should have seen the strength of the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s Outer Sect. Besides those who arrived at the Foundation Establishment stage, everyone else is at the spirit refining stage. Although they¡¯re strongerpared to other cultivators, they don¡¯t have faith power. If I were to prepare against them, then I would be a bully. What I need to prepare is how I should act during the battles.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Laura and the others couldn¡¯t help but smile. Zhao Hai¡¯s present strength could win against Inner Disciples, not to mention these Outer Disciples. If he were to be serious against these people, then he would just be bullying them.

    The group continued to eat barbecue and chatted. They were very carefree. At this moment, Cai¡¯er suddenly said, ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s someone. A cultivator.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he asked, ¡°Only one person? How strong are they?¡±

    Cai¡¯er knit her brows and said, ¡°It should be the Spirit Refining Level, or Core Formation. From what it looks like, this person isn¡¯t from the ck Tiger Gang.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright. You go back to the Space first. I¡¯ll stay behind to see why a Core Formation Cultivator dared to go into the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s domain.¡± Cai¡¯er and the others nodded before their bodies shed and returned to the Space. Only Zhao Hai was left. He took back the house and sat cross legged in mid-air. He had a cup of wine in his hand but he didn¡¯t drink.

    Before long, Zhao Hai saw someone¡¯s shadow from a distance. This person also detected Zhao Hai, but he didn¡¯t stop. Instead, he sped up towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t move and just looked at the person¡¯s direction. So before long, the person appeared in front of him. When he saw this man, Zhao Hai understood why Cai¡¯er said that he wasn¡¯t from the ck Tiger Gang. This man was dressed in red cultivator robes and also had red hair. He was quite handsome, but his face showed and arrogant expression.

    But as he looked further into the person, Zhao Hai was surprised. This was because he couldn¡¯t feel any danger from this person nor did he feel any hostility. Zhao Hai also noticed that the person¡¯s arrogant expression seemed fake. It shouldn¡¯t be this person¡¯s usual behavior.

    The person was also observing Zhao Hai. He wanted to see Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction. It must be known that his current behavior was a standard for the Roaring me Sect. It should be known that the Roaring me Sect and the ck Tiger Fang were in conflict. Whenever disciples of these two sects meet, unless there was a huge gap in strength, the two sides would fight. Killing one another was normal.

    The man wanted to see how Zhao Hai would react upon seeing him. Would he fight immediately or run away?

    Surprisingly, Zhao Hai continued to calmly sit cross-legged in ce. He had a slight frown but had no hostility in his face. The man couldn¡¯t help but be curious about Zhao Hai. He couldn¡¯t help but want to provoke him.

    With an arrogant expression, heughed loudly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet a kid from the ck Tiger Gang just as I got out of the Valley of Fire. Kid, I¡¯ll let you go if you kowtow to me.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the man and then smiled as he said, ¡°Brother, stop pretending. You don¡¯t know how to act at all. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not even from the Roaring me Sect.¡±

    As soon as the man heard Zhao Hai, his expression couldn¡¯t help but pause. He thought that Zhao Hai was bluffing him, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. Zhao Hai had a smile on his face. He definitely wasn¡¯t bluffing.

    The arrogant look on his face disappeared. He looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Who are you? How can you tell that I¡¯m pretending?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Simple, your body doesn¡¯t exude any hostility. Moreover, although you look arrogant, it¡¯s clear to me that you¡¯re acting. Because of this, I concluded that you¡¯re not from the Roaring me Sect. If you were, then it¡¯s impossible that you won¡¯t be hostile towards me.¡±

    The man looked at Zhao Hai, then after some time heughed and said, ¡°Hahaha. Good. Good. I¡¯m from the First Darkness Hall, Han Buli.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Handyman Hall, Zhao Hai.¡±

    When Han Buli heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. He said, ¡°Are you really from the Handyman Hall? No, there are only old Elders in charge of the Hall. With your strength, you can¡¯t be an elder. You should be in the Outer Sect. Almost all Outer Disciples of the Handyman Hall are stewards. But you don¡¯t look like a steward. Moreover, a steward isn¡¯t free enough to go to a ce like this to drink.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Handyman Hall¡¯s Watcher of the Ignored Valley, Zhao Hai.¡±

    ¡°Ignored Valley? You¡¯re the watchman of the Ignored Valley? How is that possible? When can the Ignored Valley¡¯s watchman be so free? If you leave, what would happen to the trash? If you don¡¯t take care of the trash, you will be punished.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I know dark magic and can turn people into Undead. Leaving two Undead in the Ignored Valley to take care of the trash is enough.¡±

    Han Buli understood. Then heughed loudly and said, ¡°Brother, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such capabilities. Everyone regards the Ignored Valley as a ce of exile. But here you are. It has be a good ce for you. Hahaha. With the Undead to take care of the trash, you can do whatever you want. Right, Brother, how did you get stuck at the Ignored Valley?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I have been careless and offended someone. Haha, Brother,e over and have a drink.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai took another ss and took out a bottle of wine. He filled the ss and handed the wine over to Han Buli.

    When Han Buli saw Zhao Hai¡¯s action, he was slightly stunned. Then he looked at the ss of wine and finally took it. He raised the ss towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Cheers!¡±

    Zhao Hai was surprised. He didn¡¯t expect this man to receive and drink his wine. They weren¡¯t familiar with each other. Among cultivators, even brothers of the same sect would guard against each other. Not to mention two people who just met. The man¡¯s actions truly surprised Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai watched the man drink the wine and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I have poisoned the wine? We just met. You¡¯re really courageous.¡±

    Han Buli looked at Zhao Hai and then smiled as he answered, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what the Darkness Hall does? We¡¯re all trained to detect poison. Just a look and we can tell. We have also undergone anti-poison training. Ordinary poison cannot affect us.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know much about the Darkness Hall. Actually, I¡¯m a Battle ve. I just finished my first battle. But since I offended someone, I was sent to the Ignored Valley. I really am unaware of the matters of the sect.¡±

    Han Buli stared at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You¡¯re a Battle ve? And your sent to the Ignored Valley after your first battle? Is this possible? Isn¡¯t there a rule that Battle ves need to win 10 battles? How did you be an Outer Sect Disciples after just one battle?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I offended some people. Moreover, I¡¯m quite strong. It won¡¯t be difficult for me to win 10 battles. It¡¯s better to deal with me early so that nobody would notice my disappearance.¡±

    Han Buli knit his brows. This wasn¡¯t something that a First Darkness Hall Disciple can solve. Although he also had some influence, someone who can promote a Battle ve to the Outer Sect ahead of time wasn¡¯t to be trifled with either. He can¡¯t meddle in this matter.

    Zhao Hai looked at Han Buli and said, ¡°Brother Han, I hope that you don¡¯t tell anyone about today¡¯s matter. Otherwise, there will be huge trouble. After today, I¡¯ll ask Brother Han to forget our meeting.¡±

    Han Buli looked at Zhao Hai, he smiled bitterly as he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tell anybody. But I think it¡¯s good to stay in the Ignored Valley. Even if someonees to rece you, you won¡¯t ept it, won¡¯t you?¡±

    Han Buli looked at Zhao Hai while Zhao Hai looked at Han Buli, then the two suddenlyughed. Zhao Hai poured Han Buli another ss of wine. Then the two raised their cups and took a drink. Sometimes, bing friends was that simple.

 Chapter 1667 â€“ Nascent Soul Expert

    <h4>Chapter 1667 - Nascent Soul Expert</h4>

    Meeting Han Buli was just an ident and he didn¡¯t take the matter seriously. Therefore, he didn¡¯t reveal too much. Even if Zhang Feng found out about this meeting, he probably wouldn¡¯t do anything. Zhao Hai said that he had offended Zhang Feng, but he didn¡¯t say that he had joined Zhang Feng¡¯s camp.

    However, Han Buli¡¯s personality made Zhao Hai d. Han Buli seems to be someone who doesn¡¯t scheme. However, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t know if this was Han Buli pretending. It would need some time before Zhao Hai would consider him as a friend.

    The two continued to sit on the snowy mountain as they drank and chatted. They talked about general matters of the gang. They didn¡¯t talk about any sensitive matters, but they still had a lot to talk about.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t ask Han Buli about his appearance. This was because he was aware that Han Buli was from the Darkness Hall. Each person belonging to the Darkness Hall were shrouded in mystery. Their duties were very important.

    Even so, the conversation between the two was very friendly. It must be known that finding a friend in the Great World of Cultivation wasn¡¯t easy. There weren¡¯t a lot of people who could chat like the two of them.

    As the two chatted, they suddenly felt a powerful aura from a distance. Their expressions changed. This aura clearly belonged to a powerful expert, at least the Nascent Soul Stage. From the direction that the aura wasing from, the expert should be an expert of the Roaring me Sect.

    Moreover, this person was very good at hiding his location. He didn¡¯t show his aura before he was close to the two of them. The reason this person revealed his presence was because he believed that Zhao Hai and Han Buli wouldn¡¯t run at this distance.

    Han Buli¡¯splexion changed. Then his entire form changed and turned into a person wearing ck clothing. His hair also turned ck. His handsome face turned ordinary. No matter who looks at him, they would never believe that he was from the Roaring me Sect.

    Zhao Hai looked at Han Buli in surprise. He didn¡¯t know what technique Han Buli used. It could actually change a person¡¯s appearance in an instant.

    Han Buli noticed Zhao Hai¡¯s surprise. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°This is my true appearance. It seems like the other party came for me. You leave while I block him. I have the means to get out on my own.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Han Buli and then smiled as he said, ¡°We¡¯ll work together. We might not even get into a fight with him. Let¡¯s see his intentions first. Then we¡¯ll talk about what to do after that.¡±

    Han Buli stared, he didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be this confident. He didn¡¯t say anything. Before long, the Nascent Soul Expert appeared not far from the two.

    The Nascent Soul Expert was around 100 meters away from Zhao Hai and Han Buli. This expert had red hair and wore red clothing. He looked very much like a Roaring me Sect cultivator. His blood red eyes showed how mad with anger he was.

    The Nascent Soul Expert viciously stared at the two and said, ¡°One of you killed my grandson. Tell me who it is and I¡¯ll give you a reward. If you don¡¯t, I will kill both of you.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the Nascent Soul Expert, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Senior, there must be an understanding. This is the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s domain. Both of us came here to drink. We would have no time to kill your grandson.¡±

    Han Buli bowed and said, ¡°I have seen Senior Firecloud. We just came here to see the snowy scene. We didn¡¯t meet your grandson.¡±

    The Nascent Soul Expert Firecloud sneered and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you know, but in order to prevent the ck Tiger Gang from infiltrating the Roaring me Sect, we installed warning formations all around the valley. Everyone who went to the valley would have tracking powder on them. Whether you entered the valley or not, the tracking powder can tell. This old man has been chasing that powder all this time. And you actually dared to lie to me. I really don¡¯t know if you want to live or die.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai and Han Buli stared, then their expressions changed. It seems like this matter won¡¯t be amicable.

    Zhao Hai looked at Firecloud, then he sneered and said, ¡°So what if you caught up, are you sure that you can kill us?¡±

    Firecloudughed and said, ¡°Reckless kid. This old man will teach you what happens if you annoy a Nascent Soul Expert.¡± After he said that, Firecloud made a move and sent a huge fiery-red palm towards Zhao Hai.

    Seeing Firecloud¡¯s action, Zhao Hai coldly snorted as he pulled his arm and sent a punch forward. Han Buli also took out two ck daggers. These daggers seem to absorb the light around them, there were no reflections.

    When he saw Han Buli¡¯s weapons, Firecloud¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change. His eyes burned with killing intent as he angrily roared, ¡°Kid, you really killed my grandson. I want you dead!¡± He waved his hand and took out a big g. The entire g was red. As it waved with the wind, it roared like an infernal me.

    At this time, Zhao Hai¡¯s punch connected with the red palm that Firecloud sent. A huge explosion was heard and energy began to disperse into the surroundings.

    The same time, Firecloud shook his g. A sea of fire appeared in front of Han Buli. Han Buli crossed his daggers in front of him to protect himself.

    Although Firecloud was attacking Han Buli, he was also paying attention to Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai was able to break Firecloud¡¯s palm attack. As he looked at Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    It must be known that Firecloud was a true Nascent Soul Expert, and one of the top Nascent Soul Experts of the sect. Even his casual attacks held the power of an ordinary Core Formation Cultivator.

    And from what he can sense, Zhao Hai was just at the Spirit Refining Stage. He shouldn¡¯t be able to take any moves from Firecloud. Who would have thought that Zhao Hai would be able to break the palm with just one punch.

    While Firecloud was looking at Zhao Hai, Zhao Hai also made his move. He waved his hand as ten thousand swords appeared and encircled Firecloud. Zhao Hai was currently using the three-dimensional Ster Transformations Great Formation.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai wanted to deal with him using a sword formation, Firecloud couldn¡¯t help but sneer. In his position, sword formations at Zhao Hai¡¯s level were useless.

    However, he soon discovered his mistake. As he was covered by the sword formation, he felt that he had been enveloped by an entire universe. All kinds of stars,s, and meteorites were around him. These heavenly bodies seem to emit powerful energy that was suppressing him.

    Firecloud was surprised. He felt threatened by the sword formation. He didn¡¯t expect it to be like this. He waved his g as fire appeared around him and then attacked thes. At the same time, arge me Demon appeared. This was Firecloud¡¯s Dao Avatar.

    Dao Avatars, especially those belonging to Nascent Soul Experts, were very powerful. They towered at 100 meters tall and were fully solid. The me demon burned with a golden me and it had a trident in its hands. It roared upwards and breathed fire from its mouth, directly hitting fours.

    Firecloud was thinking of breaking Zhao Hai¡¯s sword formation. But he didn¡¯t expect thes to have their own defensive shield that blocked the me Demon¡¯s attack.

    Firecloud couldn¡¯t help but concentrate. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be this formidable. His Dao Avatar actually couldn¡¯t break through.

    Firecloud has underestimated Zhao Hai¡¯s sword formation. Zhao Hai¡¯s formation was not the same as average sword formations that cultivators use. Not only was it a three-dimensional formation, each sword of the formation also had a yin-yang lightning pond inside. The yin-yang lightning ponds were responsible for providing energy to the swords. Also, Zhao Hai reinforced his swords with faith power. Such a formation couldn¡¯t be easily broken.

    Firecloud wasn¡¯t the only one who was surprised, Han Buli was the same. Since Firecloud was focused on Zhao Hai, naturally he wouldn¡¯t care about Han Buli. Because of this, the fire that was attacking Han Buli has vanished. Han Buli saw Zhao Hai and Firecloud¡¯s techniques. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai¡¯s sword formation to cover a Nascent Soul Expert.

    At this time, Zhao Hai turned to Han Buli and said, ¡°You leave first. I can¡¯t maintain this for long. I¡¯ll withdraw after you leave.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Han Buli knew that there was no time to talk. He immediately said, ¡°Alright, be careful.¡± Then he turned around and flew with all of his strength. Han Buli was very fast. In a blink of an eye, he could no longer be seen.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to Firecloud who was stranded inside the formation. He didn¡¯t lie to Han Buli. He knew that his sword formation wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with Firecloud. Firecloud would be trapped for a while, but after some time, he would be able to break out.

    Now that Han Buli left, Zhao Hai no longer needed to trap Firecloud. It was time to run away.

    But just to be sure, Zhao Hai erased all traces including the tracing powder that Han Buli left behind. Then he waved his hand and sent everything to the Space.

    Firecloud was mad! He didn¡¯t expect a Nascent Soul Expert like him to be trapped inside a sword formation by a Spirit Refining kid. He would be shamed if news got out.

    Firecloud roared angrily. The me Demon also roared into the skies. It waved its trident and destroyed thes that surrounded him. But much to Firecloud¡¯s surprise, although a lot ofs were destroyed, the formation was still operating.

    Firecloud was stunned. He doesn¡¯t understand. A lot ofs were destroyed, and yet, the formation was still operational! It¡¯s strange.

    Naturally, this was the property of three-dimensional formations. Even if you destroy half of its nodes, the formation would still function. Firecloud¡¯s attack destroyed a third of the nodes, so the formation was still standing.

    Just as Firecloud was stunned, thes returned to their original position. The formation recovered, it was as though it had never been damaged.

    Firecloud¡¯s attack just shifted the flying swords from their position. These swords were made from liquid silver. Firecloud¡¯s attack wasn¡¯t enough to destroy them.

    Seeing the formation restore itself, Firecloud¡¯s expression turned serious. He waved his hand as he used a technique. The me Demon roared and then swept the void. A huge crack appeared next to the me Demon. Like an erupting volcano, crimson mes spewed out from the rift. When the mes got in contact with thes, thes immediately turned to ash. Every time a me hits a node, Zhao Hai would immediately retrieve his silver sword. Although the swords weren¡¯t damaged, they could no longer be reused in the formation. This was because the mes were slowly consuming the formation. More and more flying swords were squeezed out as the mes continued to spew out.

    Zhao Hai knew that his formation would be broken. Although the sword formation was broken through, Zhao Hai was still happy. Being able to trap a Nascent Soul Expert for some time, it was clear that three-dimensional formations were formidable.

    Seeing his formation being broken and Han Buli already far away, Zhao Hai no longer had the mood to apany Firecloud. He waved his hand and received his flying swords.

    Firecloud was d as he continued to break the formation. Then suddenly, the formation vanished. The surroundings were quiet. There were no formations, no flying swords, and no enemies. There was nothing. Firecloud was left nkly staring at the snowy mountain.

    Firecloud immediately understood that he had been yed. Zhao Hai has run away. Firecloud was angered once more. He couldn¡¯t help but roar in anger, ¡°I¡¯ll tear you to shreds sooner orter.¡± Then he moved and returned to the Roaring me Sect. Now that Han Buli and Zhao Hai have left, experts from the ck Tiger Gang will soon arrive. If he was still present, then he would not be able to run away.

 Chapter 1668 â€“ Black Tiger Gangâ€™s Darkness Hall

    <h4>Chapter 1668 - ck Tiger Gang¡¯s Darkness Hall</h4>

    Zhao Hai sat in the Space looking at the raging Firecloud, he couldn¡¯t help but faintly smile. If he fought against Firecloud with all of his strength, it wouldn¡¯t be obvious who would die. But he didn¡¯t want to expose his strength ahead of time. Therefore, he didn¡¯t make a move.

    Through this battle, Zhao Hai was able to evaluate his strength. In a nce, he was indeed not an opponent of those monsters in the Nascent Soul Stage. But if he used all of his cards, it would be impossible for Nascent Soul Stage Experts to kill him.

    Nascent Soul Experts were already regarded as powerhouses in the Great World of Cultivation. Zhao Hai was relieved. In any case, he knew that he had the strength to protect himself.

    Zhao Hai took out a jade sword message. After recording some contents, he released it out of the Space.

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, do you really want to be friends with Han Buli? He¡¯s from the Darkness Hall, and they¡¯re responsible for spying in the ck Tiger Gang. Aren¡¯t you afraid that he would report you?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°What can he do if he reports it? What does he know? He only knew that I offended Zhang Feng. Then I left Undead to manage the Ignored Valley so that I can go out and y around.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s also right. Brother Hai, Firecloud¡¯sst move seems to cut the void. Can that move reach the Space?¡±

    Zhao Hai knit his brows. To be honest, Firecloud¡¯s move that cut the void was scary. His greatest ace was the Space. If the people of the Great World of Cultivation can cut the void and reach the Space, then things would be dangerous for him.

    Zhao Hai calmed down after some time as he said, ¡°We can only take one careful step at a time. The Great World of Cultivation is tooplicated. A Nascent Soul Expert can already cut through the void. The more powerful they are, the more likely they would be able to discover the Space. When that happens, we would no longer be safe. We need to be more careful.¡±

    At this time, Cai¡¯er said, ¡°I think we¡¯re still safe. The Space is different from the Great World of Cultivation¡¯s void. The Space belongs to Young Master alone and it already has its ownws. It can be said that it doesn¡¯t exist in the same ce as the void of the Great World of Cultivation. It should be impossible for these experts to enter the Space through cutting the void.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°We still need to be careful. After all, the Space is our greatest secret. We absolutely cannot expose it. We can¡¯t risk it.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded. She also knows how important it was to keep the Space a secret. This was the most valuable card that they have. Therefore, she didn¡¯t oppose what Zhao Hai said.

    Zhao Hai turned to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Did you ce a silver needle on Han Buli?¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°I did. You can rest assured.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Pay attention to him. When he reaches a special ce, immediately withdraw the needle. There are a lot of experts in the Great World of Cultivation. Since the Darkness Hall specializes in spying, they should also have measures to prevent them from being spied upon. I¡¯m afraid they would discover the silver needle. We would rather not know about them than let them suspect us.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded, ¡°I understand. It¡¯s better to lose than to not wake up. Is that right?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Right. Before we find out if the experts of the Great World of Cultivation could really prate through to the Space, we need to be careful.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded, ¡°Young Master, would you really follow Zhang Feng¡¯s instructions in thepetition? Now that Han Buli knows how strong you are, wouldn¡¯t he have some suspicions?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°He won¡¯t. The only thing he knows is that we¡¯re afraid of Zhang Feng. Therefore, it¡¯s understandable for us to hide our strength. Perhaps he might even believe in me more.¡±

    While Zhao Hai and Cai¡¯er chatted, Han Buli received Zhao Hai¡¯s jade sword message. Han Buli was now in a secret hideout of the ck Tiger Gang. Because this ce wasn¡¯t far from the Roaring me Sect, the Darkness Hall created a hideout. This was also to prevent people from the ck Tiger Gang from identally killing experts who were in disguise.

    It was impossible for normal members of the ck Tiger Gang to know of this hideout. The people who knew were either from the Darkness Hall or those with special status. Han Buli was both, so he naturally knew about the hideout.

    After leaving the battle, Han Buli flew to the hideout at his quickest speed. And since he had an agreement with Zhao Hai, Han Buli didn¡¯t reveal that Zhao Hai stayed in order to stall Firecloud. He just told the people in the hideout that a Nascent Soul Expert from the Roaring me Sect has been spotted going into the ck Tiger Domain.

    If it were other people who made the report, the hideout might not have cared. However, this was Han Buli, so they didn¡¯t have a choice. He had enough status in the sect to not be ignored.

    Han Buli was from the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s Han n. Only a few people outside the ck Tiger Gang knew about the Han n. Even in the ck Tiger Gang, not many people know about this family.

    The Great Han Family was as old as the ck Tiger Gang itself. But this family has one characteristic. Their members had been members of the Darkness Hall for generations. It was precisely because of this that they had been very secretive.

    Although not a lot of people knew about the Han n, those who did were afraid of them. This was because the n¡¯s influence on the sect was very strong.

    Since the Han n has always been in the Darkness Hall, their forces have been deeply ingrained into every corner of the hall. It can be said that the Darkness Hall had be the personal power of the Han n. Despite this, the Han n maintained a very good rtionship with the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s leaders. In case there was a contention for the position of Gang Leader, the Han n always stayed on the sidelines. Because of this, the Han n wasn¡¯t suppressed by the sect.

    Han Buli was a special existence in the Han n. He¡¯s the n¡¯s third Young Master. However, since his talent wasn¡¯t very good, he ate countless pills until he reached the Core Formation Stage. A person like him couldn¡¯t survive in a cruel family, yet Han Buli was alive and well. Moreover, in the Han n, almost everyone gave him face.

    This wasn¡¯t to say that the Han n were a kindhearted folk. In fact, the internalpetition within the Han n was something that ordinary people couldn¡¯t imagine. The reason Han Buli managed to gain a foothold in the Han n despite being a Core Formation Stage was his ability, Morph Presence.

    Morph Presence was the product ofbining a divergent ability and a technique. This allowed Han Buli to turn into another person instantaneously, including their temperament. Moreover, there were no ws in his disguise. Most importantly, no matter how strong the expert was, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see through Han Buili. Because of this one ability, Han Buli became a formidable figure in the Darkness Hall.

    The Darkness Hall was in charge of espionage and assassination. With an ability to change his appearance, there was no information that cannot be obtained nor a person who can¡¯t be assassinated. Therefore, the Han n ced great importance upon Han Buli.

    The people of the hideout knew how irreceable Han Buli was to the Han n. Naturally, the Nascent Soul Expert in the hideout knew about this. So when he heard Han Buli¡¯s report, he immediately became nervous. He immediately apanied Han Buli and went out to the ce where Firecloud and Zhao Hai were fighting.

    But just as Han Buli left the hideout, Zhao Hai¡¯s jade sword message arrived stating that he was safe. Although Han Buli was surprised by Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, he still followed the Nascent Soul Experts towards the battlefield.

    Before long, the two arrived at the snowy mountain. Naturally, the ce was deserted. Besides the disturbed spiritual qi in the surroundings, nothing else can be seen.

    The Nascent Soul Expert closed his eyes. After feeling the fluctuations in the surroundings, he frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s really someone from the Roaring me Sect. It might be that old bat Firecloud. But you said that he was following you. Who in the sect fought him? This aura is unfamiliar. I¡¯m sure I haven¡¯t encountered it before.¡±

    Han Buli certainly wouldn¡¯t reveal that it was Zhao Hai. He shook his head and didn¡¯t make a noise. The Nascent Soul Expert knit his brows and said, ¡°Why would that Firecloud run over here?¡±

    Han Buli turned to the Nascent Soul Expert and said, ¡°This might be because of me. This time, I went to the valley to do a mission. Unfortunately, I failed. As soon as I began to act, someone found out and tried to kill me. I immediately ran away after killing that person.¡±

    The Nascent Soul Expert nodded and said, ¡°It seems like the Roaring me Sect has taken precautions. Recently, we¡¯ve lost contact with several spies we ced in the valley.¡±

    Han Buli nodded, ¡°I¡¯m already suspicious of this matter. I¡¯m about to make a report. Martial Uncle, I won¡¯t stay here any longer. I¡¯ll go back immediately.¡±

    The Nascent Soul Expert nodded and said, ¡°Go, your duty is more important.¡± Han Buli nodded and then turned around and left. Before long, he passed through the transmission formation and returned to the headquarters of the Darkness Hall.

    The Darkness Hall was a very mysterious group. A lot of people in the ck Tiger Gang knew about the Darkness Hall, but only a few of them knew where its headquarters was located. This also made people curious about the Darkness Hall. What they didn¡¯t expect was that the Darkness Hall¡¯s headquarters was located in a city!

 Chapter 1669 â€“ Darkness Hall

    <h4>Chapter 1669 - Darkness Hall</h4>

    Han Buli appeared in a very ordinary courtyard. There were several buildings in the courtyard with the tallest one being a three-storey building. The building didn¡¯t look big. There were also cultivators wearing ordinary clothes going in and out of it. It lookedpletely nondescript.

    On the top of the building was a sign saying ¡°Prospecting Hall¡±. Under the sign were three words saying ¡°Rare Metals Branch¡±.

    The Prospecting Hall was a verymon division of the ck Tiger Gang. And it wasn¡¯t one of the main halls of the sect. Its main purpose was to issue prospecting missions, keep records about the mineral veins of the sect, and detect new mineral veins.

    It could be said that the Prospecting Hall was the most unnoticed Hall of the ck Tiger Gang. People would immediately lose interest upon hearing the name Prospecting Hall.

    But what nobody knew was that the Prospecting Hall¡¯s Rare Metal Branch was the location of the sect¡¯s Darkness Hall Headquarters.

    The Rare Metals Branch still issues prospecting missions and receives intel about rare metal mines. Their operation was no different to the other Halls.

    Due to this, people from the Darkness Hall who enter weren¡¯t suspected. Others would only think that these were informers that brought back information. Han Buli was used toing to this ce, so he just walked towards the building.

    Before long, he entered the small building. On the first floor were several windows with setups that looked the same as banks. This was a huge ce for cultivators to take missions.

    Han Buli didn¡¯t stay in this hall but instead took the staircase on the side. As he walked towards the staircase, Han Buli was followed by envious looks.

    The first floor was where the missions were issued while the second floor was where the missions were handed in. In the eyes of these people, Han Buli was here to hand in his task.

    On the second floor were a hall and two rooms. The two rooms were marked as the handover office. The doors of the two rooms were closed. There were two rows of chairs outside the rooms where people could sit down and wait. If they wanted to hand in their missions on these two rooms, they could only do it one by one.

    As for the hall, it was like the first floor where windows were set up. There were staff members sitting on the opposite side tasked with receiving the missions. The hall handled the ordinary missions such as ore samples and information about mines. At the same time, it registered the person who handed the mission over.

    The two rooms, on the other hand, handled the more important missions. Inside the rooms were Elders that received missions of high importance. Because of this, only very few people entered the two rooms. Most of the people went to the hall to handle their matters.

    After Han Buli arrived on the second floor, he looked towards the two rooms. There were no people waiting outside but the light outside the door were red, which meant that there were people inside. Instead of walking around, he sat down and closed his eyes, recalling his encounter with Zhao Hai.

    Han Buli was certain that his meeting with Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t intentional but a pure coincidence. But he was still worried. He was prepared to check Zhao Hai¡¯s details using the n. He wanted to be sure.

    To be honest, Han Buli was quite fond of Zhao Hai. Both of them hit it off very well. Although they didn¡¯t know each other for a long time, he wanted to make Zhao Hai his friend.

    But because of Han Buli¡¯s status, he couldn¡¯t just casually make friends. This was because his rtionships would affect his n. Therefore, he needs to be careful.

    At this time, a sound of a door opening was heard from one of the rooms. Then a cultivator walked out. The cultivator wasn¡¯t very strong and he looked very ordinary. After he came out, he immediately walked downstairs.

    Han Buli stood up and walked towards the room. The person guarding the room didn¡¯t block Han Buli. Naturally, he recognized Han Buli, so he gave him a nod.

    Han Buli returned the nod and then entered the room. The room wasn¡¯t that different from the outside. There was also a window inside that had a person on the other side. Inside was another door leading to a smaller room, it was so small that nobody could tell what was inside.

    Han Buli nodded to the staff member before entering the small room. There was nothing inside the room beside a transmission formation. Han Buli stood on the formation and he disappeared after a sh of white light.

    The next moment, Han Buli arrived inside another hall. One could see at a nce that this ce was underground. Although there were daylight formations above, the ce was very dry. There were also columns supporting the entire hall.

    Just as Han Buli stepped out of the formation, a cultivator immediately arrived beside him. The cultivator looked at Han Buli without saying anything.

    Han Buli knew the rules, so he immediately took out his jade token. Unlike the white jade token of the others, Han Buli¡¯s jade token was purple.

    Seeing the jade token in Han Buli¡¯s hand, the cultivator nodded and then left. All this time, the cultivator didn¡¯t speak.

    Han Buli was used to the person¡¯s mannerisms. He took his jade token back and then walked into the hall. There were a lot of people in the hall being busy with their own matters. People would be seen speaking here and there, but the overall environment was quiet.

    Upon seeing Han Buli, one of themughed and said, ¡°Little Buli, how did you do? Were you sessful?¡±

    Han Buli looked at the person and then he smiled and said, ¡°Third Brother, I don¡¯t want to talk about it. I failed. I have something to report to Third Uncle, so I won¡¯t stay here.¡± The man nodded and then patted Han Buli¡¯s shoulder tofort him before going away.

    Han Buli continued walking forward and before long he arrived outside a cave residence. Most cave residences wouldn¡¯t haverge entrances, but this one did. It looked like an entrance to another Hall. Han Buli entered the residence. Inside was a middle-aged cultivator. He sat behind a table as he read the contents of a jade slip.

    Seeing Han Buli, the middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help but smile as he said, ¡°Little Buli, how are you? Did you seed in your mission?¡±

    The middle-aged cultivator was Han Buli¡¯s third uncle, a Nascent Soul Expert. Moreover, he was the Hall Master of the Darkness Hall. Ever since Han Buli was little, the two had a good rtionship.

    Han Buli embarrassingly patted his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve disappointed Third Uncle. I failed this time.¡±

    Han Buli¡¯s third uncle lightly frowned and said, ¡°You failed? Alright, it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as you return safely.¡±

    Han Buli followed up, ¡°Third Uncle, I was discovered by the Roaring me Sect immediately. I killed the person who saw me but I didn¡¯t expect him to be the grandson of the Roaring me Sect¡¯s Elder Firecloud. He chased me down, almost killing me.¡±

    As soon as he heard Han Buli, his third uncle knitted his brows and said, ¡°You were found out as soon as you got there? With your ability, you should have been able to infiltrate. Something¡¯s wrong.¡±

    Han Buli replied, ¡°Third Uncle, I heard from Firecloud that the Roaring me Sect has established several warning formations on the Inferno Valley. Moreover, they employ tracking powder to see who passed through the tracking formation. This is the reason why I was discovered.¡±

    Hearing this, Han Buli¡¯s third uncle couldn¡¯t help but stare, ¡°Firecloud said that? That old bastard, why would he tell you this?¡±

    Han Buli also briefly talked about his encounter with Zhao Hai and fighting against the enemy with him. Then he said, ¡°Third Uncle, if the Roaring me Sect used tracking powder, things would getplicated. Even sending jade sword messages would be difficult.¡±

    Han Buli¡¯s third uncle nodded and said, ¡°It seems like we need to find a way to break through their measures. Right, Zhao Hai, you said that he¡¯s reliable?¡±

    Han Buli replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know his status, but Third Uncle should send people to find out about his details. If he¡¯s reliable, then I want to be friends with him.¡±

    Han Buli¡¯s third uncle nodded and said, ¡°We should do that. ording to you, Zhao Hai is a talent. If the n can win him over, it would be good for us. Alright, you go back, I¡¯ll deal with this matter.¡± Han Buli nodded before he turned around and left.

    Seeing Han Buli leave, Third Uncle took out a jade sword message and sent his message inside. After sending the jade sword message out, he said, ¡°Zhao Hai, huh, interesting.¡±

    What Han Buli didn¡¯t know was that his Third Uncle already had a deep understanding about Zhao Hai. This was because Luo Ying of the Sky Tower was actually a person from the Darkness Hall. The Darkness Hall¡¯s information about Zhao Hai is richerpared to the rest of the ck Tiger Gang. Even Zhang Feng didn¡¯t know Zhao Hai more than the Darkness Hall.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s actions in the lower realms entered Third Uncle¡¯s attention. He also knew how umon Zhao Hai¡¯s strength was. Moreover, he has Faith Power. But Zhao Hai seems to have no method to make a Dao Avatar. Half of the reason why Zhao Hai was chosen by the Sky Tower was his capabilities, while half was because of Han Buli¡¯s Third Uncle. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to get to know Han Buli this early. It was truly interesting.

    Third Uncle had his people check up on Zhao Hai¡¯s conditions in the ck Tiger Gang. As for Zhao Hai¡¯s identity, he had no suspicions at all.

 Chapter 1670 â€“ Internal Struggle

    <h4>Chapter 1670: Internal Struggle</h4>

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know about Han Buli¡¯s movements. Although he had a silver needle on Han Buli¡¯s body, it was quickly removed as soon as he entered the Prospecting Hall¡¯s building.

    Zhao Hai knew clearly that Han Buli wouldn¡¯t enter the Rare Metal Branch for no reason at all. The ce clearly has rtions with the Darkness Hall. If this was the case, then liquid silver would most likely be detected. He would rather not know what Han Buli was doing than be suspected.

    With that done, Zhao Hai was now preparing for thepetition. With the event one month away, Zhao Hai needed to prepare.

    These days, Zhao Hai practiced in the Space. He wasn¡¯t practicing how to kill the enemy but instead how to act out his battles. He wanted to be ranked in the middle of the Outer Sect. So he needed to perform well, otherwise people would suspect him.

    If people knew what Zhao Hai was preparing for, then they would definitely spit out blood. Others were going all out to increase their strength before thepetition. Then there was Zhao Hai, practicing how to act.

    Time passed and thepetition was getting closer. Han Buli didn¡¯t look for Zhao Hai all this time but instead chose to send him jade sword messages. Zhao Hai also knew that people had been inquiring about him. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care. In any case, besides him, Zhang Hao, Zhang Feng, and Elder Hu, nobody knew that he went under Zhang Feng¡¯s wing. Therefore, the rtionship between Zhao Hai and Zhang Feng would certainly be kept a secret.

    A week before thepetition, as Zhao Hai was practicing inside the Space, the transmission formation of the Ignored Valley lit up. Then Zhang Hao appeared.

    Zhao Hai left the Space and immediately met Zhang Hao, ¡°I have seen Brother Zhang. Brother, why did youe?¡±

    It has been four days since Zhang Hao¡¯sst visit. Therefore, there should still be a couple of days before his return. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect him toe early.

    Zhang Hao smiled faintly and said, ¡°First Senior Brother was worried about thepetition, so he had mee over to see you. Right, take this, it¡¯s all of the formation diagrams that First Senior Brother managed to find. Take a look. First Senior Brother worked hard to get all these, you should use it well.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression lit up as he epted the jade slip that Zhang Hao handed over. Then the two walked to the cave residence. As the two were walking, Zhang Hao turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°First Senior Brother gave these formations to you, but you still have to focus on cultivation. As cultivators, our strength is our foundation. Senior Brother also said that if its too difficult to recycle waste materials, you can make less. Just don¡¯t dy your cultivation.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I understand. Please tell Senior Brother Zhang that I know what to do. After thepetition, I¡¯ll send a gift to Senior Brother.¡±

    Zhang Hao stared and asked, ¡°A gift to Senior Brother? What do you want to give?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s still an idea. After I make it, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± After he said that, the two entered the cave residence and sat down.

    Zhang Hao frowned as he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, you shouldn¡¯t y around. Senior Brother doesn¡¯tck anything. If your cultivation is dyed because of your gift, Senior Brother wouldn¡¯t appreciate it.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Senior Brother Zhang can rest assured. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    Zhang Hao looked at Zhao Hai. He didn¡¯t say anything for some time before he nodded and said, ¡°Then I wouldn¡¯t bother you about this anymore. About thepetition, how are your preparations?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I made my preparations. I can guarantee that I won¡¯t best, but I won¡¯t get a high position as well.¡±

    Zhang Hao nodded, then he said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave that to you then. Senior Brother will not treat you badly.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he said, ¡°How is Senior Brother doing now? Did he manage to pull people over?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Zhang Hao couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he said, ¡°He managed to pull people in, but in secret. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t get powerful experts. You must know that First Senior Brother is only the First Inner Disciple. His status is still lower than the top ten Core Disciples. This is his biggest disadvantage.¡±

    Zhao Hai knitted his brows and said, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t First Senior Brother be a Core disciple? As long as he bes a Core Disciple, he would be able to publicize his action against the top ten Core Disciples.¡±

    Zhang Hao shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not simple. You¡¯re not aware of the situation in the ck Tiger Gang. Behind every core disciple is a huge n or arge power. These groups are intertwined with the ck Tiger Gang and it¡¯s not easy to move them. The Gang Leader might seem like his words arew, but in fact his decisions are dictated by these huge groups. For the sect, these groups are too big to lose. They¡¯ve already be the pirs that supported the Gang Leader¡¯s throne.¡±

    After he said this, Zhang Hao stopped, then he continued, ¡°The current Gang Leader is First Senior Brother¡¯s Martial Uncle. Back when First Senior Brother was still at the Dao Avatar Stage, his master was plotted and killed by the people from the Roaring me Sect. From then on, the Gang Master was responsible for teaching First Senior Brother. Although the two didn¡¯t have a master-disciple rtionship, they were master and disciple in reality. Because of this, First Senior Brother doesn¡¯t want theserge groups to impede the Gang Master¡¯s ns for the sect. Therefore, he went on the opposite side of the top ten Core Disciples.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. This matter wasn¡¯t unusual. Groups existed inside a sect. When these groups grow to a certain level, theirrge tails would eventually hit the walls of the sect. It¡¯s even possible that they would rece the sect master. This happens all the time in the Great World of Cultivation.

    The contention inside the ck Tiger Gang seems to have reached its peak. The major groups were beginning to misbehave and act on their own. They also began to make unreasonable demands to the Gang Leader. Naturally, the Gang Leader doesn¡¯t want to be controlled by these groups and be a puppet. Their sh naturally affected the sect. The struggle between Zhang Feng and the top ten Core Disciples was a superposition of the struggle between the Gang Leader and theserge groups.

    Zhang Hao sighed and said, ¡°The Gang Leader originally wanted to divide these groups, winning some of them while dealing with the others. But he didn¡¯t expect these groups to be united against him. His n didn¡¯t work. In the end, he can only push First Senior Brother¡¯s status up and bring the battle to the disciples.¡±

    Zhao Hai also sighed. He can imagine how hard it was for Zhang Feng. For theserge groups to openly confront the Gang Leader, their influence was certainly huge. Zhang Feng fought against the core disciples that were supported by theserge groups. One could imagine how difficult it was.

    Zhang Hao added, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯re crucial to First Senior Brother¡¯s ns. Therefore, First Senior Brother cannot show you to the ck Tiger Gang. We can¡¯t let you be too eye-catching. You need to be hidden so that you can y the biggest role.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. The ck Tiger Gang was different from the Hundred Treasures Realm. Back in the Hundred Treasures Realm, the reason Zhao Hai could openly recycle materials was because the Hundred Treasures Realm was united. The ck Tiger Gang was different. The sect wasn¡¯t united at all. If his ability was revealed, both sides would certainly go all out to get him. If they fail to win him over, then they would definitely try to kill him. They would adopt the mentality of ¡°If we can¡¯t have him, then nobody can have him¡±.

    Zhang Feng wanted Zhao Hai toy low so that his abilities wouldn¡¯t be discovered. And to make people be less suspicious, Zhang Feng released word that Zhao Hai offended him. This way, these huge groups wouldn¡¯t hunt Zhao Hai down.

    Zhang Hao continued to chat with Zhao Hai for some time before he left. As Zhang Hao disappeared from the transmission formation, Zhao Hai pondered about the future of the ck Tiger Gang. But his thinking about this was hazy, he didn¡¯t know how the ck Tiger Gang would turn up.

    The ck Tiger was quite chaotic. There was constant infighting within the sect while there were strong enemies outside. If it continued, the future of the ck Tiger Gang would be bleak. This was something that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to see.

    However, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t have the means to fix this at this time. If it was the lower realms, then he could definitely use his overwhelming strength to establish order. But in the Great World of Cultivation, Zhao Hai was just a small person among big ns. Zhao Hai even had to worry about the Space being discovered. In this case, how could he possibly change the ck Tiger Gang.

    After thinking about it for a while, Zhao Hai still didn¡¯t have any ideas what to do. In the end, Zhao Hai could only shake his head and give up thinking. He understood that the reason why he couldn¡¯t think of anything was because he wasn¡¯t strong enough. In the ck Tiger Gang, he was a nobody. He was merely a Battle ve that was promoted ahead of time. If people knew that he wanted to change the ck Tiger Gang, they would definitelyugh at him.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile when he thought of this. He no longer bothered himself with this matter. He returned to the Space in order to practice his acting.

    Seven days passed in a blink of an eye and it was the Outer Sectpetition of the ck Tiger Gang. On this day, disciples like Zhao Hai were called over to participate. In the meantime, Elder Hu would take charge of the Ignored Valley.

    Elder Hu doesn¡¯t need to attend thepetition. He¡¯s an Inner Sect Disciple and his cultivation also wouldn¡¯t advance. He can only work until he gets old. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t need to participate in anypetitions.

    Elder Hu already knew that Zhao Hai was going to participate, so when he saw Zhao Hai he wasn¡¯t surprised. Instead, he nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re an Outer Sect Disciple, so you need to participate. If you do well, then you can leave this ce. If you don¡¯t ce well, then you need toe back. I¡¯ll have some disciples take over your post in the Ignored Valley.¡± Zhao Hai nodded before he turned around and left. Elder Hu waved his hand as he called five Serving Disciples over. These disciples begrudgingly went to the transmission formation in order to watch the Ignored Valley.

    The ck Tiger Gang¡¯s Outer Sect Competition would be held at a mountain inside the ck TIger Gang¡¯s domain. The mountain was called Mount Xingtai. There are no resources on this mountain. Besides rocks, nothing else could be seen on the mountain. Seeing the mountain¡¯s state, the sect sent people to transform it into a martial stage. This way, the sect can holdpetitions on it. All around the mountain were tforms bothrge and small.

    The mountain was initially used as an Internal Life and Death Arena of the sect. Butter on, the sect banned life and death battles. Because of this, the mountain eventually became a ce forpetitions. The Serving Disciples, Outer Disciple, and Inner Disciplepetitions all happen on the mountain. Only the Core Disciple Competition was held in a different ce.

    Duringpetitions, other people were allowed toe and watch. Even if you were a Serving Disciple, you can stille over and spectate.

    Due to therge poption of Outer Disciples, thepetition wouldst 15 days. The elimination system was used to determine who fights who. The Outer Disciples were also divided into 50 divisions. It was a grand asion for the Outer Sect.

    When Zhao Hai arrived on the mountain, arge number of people were already present. Outer Disciples would then draw lots in order to know which division they would be in. Battles would start within these divisions. Only after you defeat all the other people in your division would you enter the final round.

    Zhao Hai was assigned to the fifth division with a number of 78. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t pay much attention to his number. After receiving his number, he went to the stone tform and then sat down, waiting to be called.

    Before long, all participating Outer Disciples received their numbers and thepetition was about to begin. Before thepetition began, the outer sect steward appeared. This Elder was in charge of all the Outer Sect Disciples. This person held great power. But actually, he didn¡¯t manage the Outer Sect very much. After many years, the outer sect of the ck Tiger Gang formed their own groups. And if one looks closely, one could see the shadow on the Inner Sect on these groups. And these Inner Sect backers were also backed by either the major factions in the sect or some core disciples. Because of this, the Outer Sect Steward has little hold over the outer disciples.

    But since his position was the Outer Sect¡¯s Steward, the Elder still has to show themselves today. The current ck Tiger Gang¡¯s Outer Sect Steward was surnamed Chen. He has gray hair with a radiant smile on his face. He looked easy to get along with.

 Chapter 1671 â€“ Competition Begins

    <h4>Chapter 1671: Competition Begins</h4>

    ¡°Disciples of the ck Tiger Gang. In this annual event of the sect, I¡¯d like to say that you are the cornerstone of the sect. Because of you, the sect is able to stand firm. Being the experts in your own realms, I hope that you can show your best in thispetition. Let thepetition begin!¡±

    The Outer Sect Steward didn¡¯t prepare a long speech, he just said a few words and then left. Then the Elders in charge of each division began calling numbers. Thepetition has officially begun.

    Each division was assigned their own tform. Although the tform was used for the battle, thebatants could fly in mid-air. However, the tform dictated the range of the battle. Once abatant goes out of this range, they would immediately lose the fight.

    Regarding the Outer Sect Competition, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t really interested in it. Among these Outer Disciples, only a few of them were lucky enough toe across faith power. Moreover, the amount of faith power that they have was too little. This greatly restricted their progress. They weren¡¯t any strongerpared to the lower realm¡¯s Transcending Tribtion and Severed Soul Experts. The only advantage they have were better artifacts.

    After looking at a few battles, Zhao Haipletely lost interest. He just sat there and studied the jade slip that Zhang Feng gave him.

    There are a lot of formations in the jade slip. Just as Zhao Hai thought, the formations of the Great World of Cultivation were more advancedpared to the lower realms. The power of the formation was also greater.

    Now that Zhao Hai could turn these formations into three-dimensional formations, Zhao Hai spent his time working on these formations. He¡¯d rather do this than be bored looking at the people fighting on the tforms.

    Since the Outer Disciples were divided into their own factions, many of them chose to sit together. They discussed the winners and losers of each division. Compared to these people, Zhao Hai looked like a loner. He didn¡¯t know anyone here and nobody also knew him. In the beginning, people looked at him with curiosity. Butter on, nobody paid him attention.

    The battles have a time limit of an hour. If an hour has passed and the battle hasn¡¯t ended, the referee would dere who won or lost.

    However, fights between Outer Disciples generally end within an hour. This was because these Outer Disciples don¡¯t trust these referees. The referees were Elders who had no real power inside the sect. If an opponent gives these referees benefits, then it would be obvious who would win. Wouldn¡¯t that be unfair to the participants?

    Due to this, battles were quick. Victory or defeat was decided in a quarter of an hour. Even if the fight went a little longer, it wouldn¡¯t reach an hour. It was almost always guaranteed that the battle wouldn¡¯t exceed one hour.

    This caused thepetition to go by very quickly. One wouldn¡¯t need to wait long before the next batch ofbatants enter the tforms. Zhao Hai was among those who were still waiting for their fights.

    When the referee shouted Zhao Hai¡¯s number, Zhao Hai immediately stood up and then moved towards the tform. Upon arriving, Zhao Hai noticed his opponent. The other side seems to be about 20 years old. He was very handsome and wore white clothing. His posture was like a tall tree facing the wind.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai wore ck clothing and looked ordinary. He suppressed his imposing aura so he seemed extremely ordinary to the other people. When the two stood against each other, it was like the difference between a firefly and the moon. Naturally, Zhao Hai was the firefly while his opponent was the moon.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s opponent looked at him with contempt as he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Junior Brother, you should admit defeat. I don¡¯t want to injure you. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at this person in amusement. He could see that the man¡¯s strength was very good. ording to the lower realm¡¯s system, he should be at the Severed Soul Stage. Moreover, he should be at thete stages. But in the Great World of Cultivation, he was at the Spirit Refining Stage heading his way towards Foundation Building. There were only a few people like him in the Outer Sect.

    Zhao Hai looked at the white-clothed cultivator as he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Senior Brother, this is apetition topare our strengths. Victory or defeat isn¡¯t important. Since this junior decided to join thepetition, I would like to tryparing moves. I ask Senior Brother to make his move.¡±

    The cultivator coldly snorted and said, ¡°Honeyed words! Overestimating yourself!¡± Then he waved his hand and a fan appeared in his hand. Then he waved his other hand and casted a spell. He waved his fan as a fierce wind de wheezed towards Zhao Hai.

    Although it looks like an ordinary wind de, its speed was very fast. Moreover, it was so bright that it looked solid. Such an attack was definitely more powerful than ordinary wind des.

    Zhao Hai quickly moved and waved his hands. Then a thousand flying swords appeared around him. In an instant, the ster transformation sword formation was established.

    The sword formation that Zhao Hai used wasn¡¯t a three-dimensional formation nor did he reinforce it with faith power. He also used only a thousand swords. Nevertheless, the sword formation was still very powerful.

    As soon as Zhao Hai¡¯s sword formation was established, he immediately felt a gust of winding towards him. He turned his head and saw several wind desing towards him. The wind des wereing one after another, their speed was very fast.

    But now that the sword formation has been set up, Zhao Hai no longer needs to worry. As soon as the wind des met the sword formation, they were immediately blocked. The sessive wind des were also blocked.

    However, the wind des didn¡¯t stoping because of this. They began to curve towards Zhao Hai. It seems like the wind des could track their target.

    Unfortunately for the wind des, Zhao Hai¡¯s ster transformation sword formation couldn¡¯t be trifled with. The wind des simply couldn¡¯t break through to Zhao Hai. At this time, the white-clothed cultivator made another move. He coldly snorted as he waved his fan once more. Then he released even more wind des towards Zhao Hai.

    The artifact used by the white-clothed cultivator was called the Gale Fan. It¡¯s a powerful artifact that emits wind des that were semi-solidified. These wind des were both very fast and strong. It also doesn¡¯t need spiritual force in order to track their enemy. It was a famous artifact among low-level cultivators. It was because of this fan that the white-clothed cultivator was so arrogant.

    Zhao Hai already measured it, each wind de was equivalent to a casual attack of a Severed Soul Expert. Its power was very good.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about these attacks. They wouldn¡¯t be able to affect him. If he utilized the sword formation to its fullest potential, he would have defeated the white-clothed cultivator a long time ago.

    The white-clothed cultivator attacked Zhao Hai dozens of times. A hundred wind des were hitting Zhao Hai at the same time. However, he still couldn¡¯t break through Zhao Hai¡¯s sword formation. More than 20 minutes had passed. If things went on this way, the battle would definitely reach an hour. The white-clothed cultivator naturally wouldn¡¯t want this to happen. He waved his hand and took out a gourd. His face had a pained expression as he took the gourd out. Then he looked at Zhao Hai and gave him a ruthless look. With clenched teeth, he waved the gourd and said, ¡°Washing yellow sand, eternal sand of the beginning, metal covers the day. Go!¡± Then he aimed the gourd¡¯s mouth at Zhao Hai.

    A massive amount of golden sand began to cover Zhao Hai. Seeing this, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression changed. Then he waved his hand and said, ¡°Ten thousand ster transformations, changing stars!¡± Then with Zhao Hai as the center, the sword formation began to light up. The golden light turned Zhao Hai into a small sun, causing people¡¯s eyes to hurt upon looking at him. The spectators couldn¡¯t help but close their eyes.

    The golden light didn¡¯tst long. When the crowd¡¯s vision returned, they noticed that Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual force was the only thing remaining. The white-clothed cultivator lost.

    Although the golden light was very strong, it was still blocked by Zhao Hai¡¯s sword formation. While the white-clothed cultivator¡¯s eyesight was affected, Zhao Hai teleported and ced his sword on his opponent¡¯s neck.

    When the white-clothed cultivator recovered, Zhao Hai¡¯s sword was already on his throat. His expression couldn¡¯t help but change. He didn¡¯t think that he would lose. He prepared a lot for thispetition. Not only did he pay a high price to refine his Gale Fan, he also braved dangers in order to make his golden sand gourd. He thought that he would be able to smoothly enter the Inner Sect. He didn¡¯t expect that he would be eliminated by Zhao Hai in the first round. He couldn¡¯t help but feel sad.

    However, the referee didn¡¯t care about the white-clothed cultivator¡¯s feeling. Even if he wanted to help him, Zhao Hai clearly won in front of many people. Because of this, the referee loudly dered, ¡°Zhao Hai wins!¡±

    Hearing the referee, Zhao Hai waved his hand and received his sword. Then he bowed towards the white-clothed cultivator before he returned to his previous spot and then he sat down and closed his eyes.

    The white-clothed cultivator red fiercely at Zhao Hai. If his gaze could kill people, Zhao Hai would have long since turned into ash.

    Zhao Hai also noticed the re, but he didn¡¯t mind it. He received res like these for as long as he remembered. If the white-clothed cultivator looks for trouble, then Zhao Hai would have no problems killing him.

    The number of Serving Disciples and Outer Disciples that died every year wasn¡¯t small. There would even be Inner Disciples that would go missing. Because of this, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid of killing. As long as nobody saw him, he would be fine!

 Chapter 1672 â€“ White-clothed Young Master

    <h4>Chapter 1672: White-clothed Young Master</h4>

    Zhao Hai sat in ce with closed eyes, no longer concerning himself with the surroundings. On the other hand, the cultivators around him looked at him differently.

    Zhao Hai was very strange to them. Only a few of them knew of his face. However, they knew who Zhao Hai was fighting against. Moreover, they were very familiar with his face.

    This white-clothed young master was Ye Tiancheng! Ye Tiancheng was quite famous among the Outer Disciples. He was a well-known genius. By the age of eighteen, he already formed his Nascent Soul. Naturally, this Nascent Soul was the ssification of the lower realms. Now, at 24 years old, he was at the Spirit Refining Stage and could attack the Foundation Establishment. As long as he builds his foundation, he would be an Inner Disciple. The gang has been paying attention to him for a long time. They even gave him a special slot in the Inner Sect. For such a genius, the sect wouldn¡¯t be stingy with its benefits.

    However, Ye Tiancheng was very proud. Although the sect allowed him a special promotion, he wanted to be promoted using his own effort. He wanted to enter the Inner Sect in an open manner. Naturally, he didn¡¯t express this thinking to the others. He just showed it using his actions.

    Because of this, Ye Tiancheng participated in thepetition and prepared well. But he didn¡¯t expect to meet Zhao Hai. Because of this, he was eliminated in his first battle.

    Nobody expected this to happen. Because of this, the way the surrounding cultivators looked at Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t quite right. An unknown fellow actually defeated a well-known genius. Moreover, he made it look easy.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about what these people thought. He was nning to lose in the next few days in his third battle. Naturally, he would no longer fight this day. With how many Outer Disciples there were, it was impossible to finish the first round on the first day.

    Originally, Zhao Hai nned to leave after the first battle. But he also knew that he couldn¡¯t just leave after his fight. Therefore, he could only stay and study the formations with Cai¡¯er and the others.

    Thepetition continued and the people around Zhao Hai shifted their attention back to the tform.

    The day quickly ended and the next day arrived. Zhao Hai was still in his spot studying formations. Since he won his first battle, he was naturally in the second round.

    As Zhao Hai was sitting down with closed eyes, he suddenly felt a hostile gaze directed at him. Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual force found the owner of the gaze and he discovered that it was his opponent Ye Tiancheng.

    When he defeated Ye Tiancheng the day before, Zhao Hai was still unaware of his name. But as he discussed with the others, Zhao Hai became aware, he also knew what Ye Tiancheng was like.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect that the first person he defeated would be a celebrity. He somewhat regretted what he did. If he knew that Ye Tiancheng would be fighting him, then he would have acted more low-key.

    However, there was no cure for regret. Zhao Hai can only walk forward. As long as he met someone with simr strength as Ye Tiancheng, he would withdraw.

    As for Ye Tiancheng¡¯s hostility, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care. Ye Tiancheng wasn¡¯t someone worth paying attention to.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai felt someone walking towards him. And looking at the person¡¯s path, even if he didn¡¯te looking for him, he would still pass by Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but check this person out.

    The man¡¯s body was huge at a full two meters tall. He had bulging muscles and skin tough as ck iron. He had a full beard and looked exactly like a body cultivator.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about the person since he didn¡¯t know him personally. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t move and just sat in ce. He wanted to see what the man was trying to do.

    The man got closer and closer before he arrived beside Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai was still in ce and didn¡¯t move. Then the man stopped and then sat beside Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai still didn¡¯t move, but he was curious about the man¡¯s intentions. This was because he couldn¡¯t feel any sense of hostility on the man¡¯s body.

    At this time, the man opened his mouth and said, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s get to know each other.¡±

    Zhao Hai opened his eyes and looked at the man. Then he knitted his brows. Although the man looked like a body cultivator, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know why, but he felt that something wasn¡¯t right.

    He looked at the man and discovered a happy glint in his eyes. He looked proud, as though his little scheme had worked.

    These kinds of eyes wouldn¡¯t appear on strangers, only between friends. ZHao Hai had almost no friends in the ck Tiger Gang. The only person that came to mind was Han Buli.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes lit up when he thought of Han Buli¡¯s ability to change appearance and temperament. He smiled faintly as he whispered, ¡°Brother Han, you¡¯re an Inner Disciple. Why are you here?¡±

    As soon as the man heard Zhao Hai, he was startled. He looked at Zhao Hai in disbelief, then after some time he said, ¡°How did you find out? Even the Elders couldn¡¯t see through me.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Who made you so proud. I see you feeling good about yourself. Let¡¯s stop wasting time here. Let¡¯s go to my ce to have a drink.¡±

    Han Buliughed and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. There¡¯s nothing interesting here.¡± After he said that, the two stood up and left. Not a lot of people noticed the two leaving. But when Ye Tiancheng saw Zhao Hai leave, he also stood up and followed them.

    Zhao Hai also noticed Ye Tiancheng¡¯s movement, but he didn¡¯t care. When the two exited the mountain, they immediately flew out and went to the Handyman Hall.

    Elder Hu was in the Handyman Hall. Seeing Zhao Haie with a guest, Elder Hu couldn¡¯t help but stare. He looked at Zhao Hai and said ,¡±Little Hai, this is?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°This is an expert I met on Mount Xingtai. We had a good time chatting, so I brought him back to drink. Elder, you¡¯re busy, there¡¯s no need to worry about me.¡± He didn¡¯t say that he knew Han Buli before. That would only make Elder Hu suspicious. Elder Hu was Zhang Feng¡¯s person. If Elder Hu knew about Han Buli, he would tell Zhang Feng, and it might cause unnecessary conflict.

    Elder Hu didn¡¯t say anything and just nodded. Zhao Hai brought Han Buli to the transmission formation to the Ignored Valley. There were several Serving disciples in the Ignored Valley. When Zhao Hai returned, they immediately ran over and gave him a salute. Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, you all go back. Come back here tomorrow.¡± When the Serving Disciples heard this, they quickly left and used the transmission formation.

    Zhao Hai looked at the transmission formation and waved his hand to release Undead. Then the Undead took the trash from the transmission formation. Then he led Han Buli to his cave residence.

    Han Buli also withdrew his technique and restored his own face. Zhao Hai looked at Han Buli and couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he said, ¡°Brother Han, I must say. Your technique is really good. If I didn¡¯t see your eyes back on Mount Xingtai, I wouldn¡¯t have figured out that it was you.¡±

    Han Buliughed and said, ¡°Brother, I rely on this technique to eat. If I don¡¯t do well, then I won¡¯t live. Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this, where¡¯s the food?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he took out two bottles of liquor. Then he took out some cloud vegetables. As the two ate and drank, Zhao Hai discovered Ye Tiancheng asking Elder Hu about him. Elder Hu told him that Zhao Hai offended Zhang Feng so he was sent to guard the Ignored Valley.

    Hearing Elder Hu, Ye Tiancheng nodded. Nobody knew what he was thinking, but Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t count how many people like Ye Tiancheng he killed. He simply didn¡¯t care about these kinds of people.

    Elder Hu reported the matter to Zhang Feng. Not long after the report, Zhang Hao came to ask Elder Hu about the situation. However, Zhang Hao didn¡¯t go to Zhao Hai since there was someone else there.

    After Zhao Hai and Han Buli drank their liquor, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Brother Han, whose identity are you using this time? I can¡¯t just tell people that you¡¯re Han Buli, right? Do you have a name?¡±

    Han Buli smiled and said, ¡°Of course I have a name. This current identity is called Ban Li. I¡¯m an Outer Sect Disciple. If anyone asks, just tell them this name.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he said, ¡°Ban Li? Which hall do you belong to? After all, there are so many people with the same name in the Outer Sect.¡±

    Han Buli looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You ask too much. Just tell them that I¡¯m from the Prospecting Hall. As for mymon name, there¡¯s no need to worry about that. There are many reasons for a person¡¯s name.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and no longer cared. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll call you Ban Li when I introduce you to others. Right, I seem to have offended someone. So now I¡¯m being extra careful. If I hadn¡¯t recognized you, I wouldn¡¯t have been so polite.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Han Buli couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Offended someone? Who?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t hear? My opponent yesterday was Ye Tiancheng.¡±

 Chapter 1673 â€“ Let Him Check

    <h4>Chapter 1673: Let Him Check</h4>

    When Han Buli heard Zhao Hai, he frowned and said, ¡°Ye Tiancheng, I heard of this person. He¡¯s a famous genius in the gang. I didn¡¯t expect you to offend him. I heard that there are several groups in the sect that went in contact with him, preparing to groom him. You need to be careful.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he can¡¯t do anything to me. If he sends someone to deal with me, I¡¯m not worried. I don¡¯t go out most of the time, I only stay here. If they want to deal with me, they better send someone good. I have a space ability, if I can¡¯t fight, I¡¯ll just run away. He wants to get rid of me? He¡¯s not qualified.¡±

    Han Buli smiled. He knew about Zhao Hai¡¯s background, and there wasn¡¯t anything wrong. He also found out about Zhao Hai¡¯s actions in the lower realms. He was relieved that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t deliberately approach him to make friends.

    Now that he knows about Zhao Hai¡¯s background, Han Buli can be friends with him. It was difficult to make friends in the Great World of Cultivation. And Zhao Hai was the friend that Han Buli wanted to make.

    Han Buli doesn¡¯t believe that a neer like Zhao Hai would know about the Han n. In the entire ck Tiger Gang, only a few people knew of the Han n, not to mention Zhao Hai.

    Han Buli had the n check on Zhao Hai¡¯s identity. He was afraid that Zhao Hai was pretending in order to deal with the Han n. After knowing that Zhao Hai¡¯s identity was clean, Han Buli was relieved.

    However, Han Buli doesn¡¯t approve of Zhao Hai¡¯s confidence against Ye Tiancheng. Ye Tiancheng might not be a threat to Zhao Hai, but the forces behind Ye Tiancheng had a lot of influence. Han Buli wouldn¡¯t just allow Zhao Hai to be attacked. So upon returning, Han Buli nned to ask his third uncle to tell those people not to touch Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai was naturally unaware of Han Buli¡¯s special status. He only thought that Han Buli was an ordinary cultivator of the Darkness Hall. He didn¡¯t think Han Buli would have such a huge n behind him.

    So after Zhao Hai told Han Buli to not worry, he no longer talked about it. He continued to drink with Han Buli. Before long, the two drank five bottles of liquor. It must be known that Zhao Hai¡¯s liquor had high alcohol content. If a normal person drank five bottles, they would have drunk themselves to death. Fortunately, Zhao Hai and Han Buli were powerful cultivators. So even after drinking five bottles, they were still absolutely fine.

    After drinking their fifth bottle, Han Buli noticed that it was gettingte, he turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°It¡¯s time for me to leave. I¡¯ll look for you another time.¡± Then he stood up.

    Seeing that Han Buli was leaving, Zhao Hai also stood up and then said, ¡°You¡¯re going? Alright, bring this with you.¡± He waved his hand and then took out a jug of liquor. It was a 50 jin(26kg) jug.

    Han Buli didn¡¯t hesitate as he received the liquor and said, ¡°Thanks. Goodbye.¡± Then he walked towards the transmission formation. After a sh of white light, he was gone.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then returned to the Space to continue researching formations. His impression of Han Buli was very good. At the very least, Han Buli didn¡¯t ask about the origin of his liquor and food.

    Good friends would be honest to each other, but there also needs to be boundaries. Everyone has their own secrets. If they ask too many questions, it might put a strain on their rtionship. Han Buli naturally understood this point. So he just enjoyed Zhao Hai¡¯s drinks and didn¡¯t ask any questions.

    After Zhao Hai returned to the Space, Cai¡¯er immediately looked for him, ¡°Young Master, take a look at this.¡± Zhao Hai looked at the monitor and couldn¡¯t help but pause. Disyed on the screen was Ye Tiancheng.

    Ye Tiancheng was currently sitting in his room along with other cultivators. These cultivators were also from the Outer Sect. It can be seen that Ye Tiancheng was the leader of this group.

    At this time, Ye Tiancheng¡¯s subordinate said, ¡°Boss, we can¡¯t just let this matter go. He¡¯s a small Battle ve and he¡¯s also sent to that ce. He even offended First Senior Brother. He has lived long enough. We can¡¯t let him off.¡± This man was thin and shriveled. His eyes were sloped upwards. Looking at him was irritating.

    Another subordinate nodded and said, ¡°Boss, we can¡¯t leave it like this. Eliminating you in the first round is unforgivable.¡±

    Looking at Ye Tiancheng¡¯s two subordinates made Zhao Haiugh. These two idiots were persuading Ye Tiancheng by exposing his loss.

    Ye Tiancheng was naturally annoyed by their words, he red at them and said, ¡°Roll off! I failed the first round because I underestimated the enemy .This Zhao Hai is very strong. But if he wants to offend me, he¡¯s still too small. Now is not the time to deal with Zhao Hai. If he is killed, then nobody will take care of the Ignored Valley and we would be discovered. Just wait for an opportunity to deal with him.¡±

    When Ye Tiancheng¡¯s subordinates heard this, they no longer spoke. After all, this was Ye Tiancheng¡¯s personal matter. It was up to him what to do in the end, nobody else could tell him what to do.

    Ye Tiancheng looked at everyone and said, ¡°Don¡¯t provoke Zhao Hai. I don¡¯t want to bring too much attention. If it¡¯s known that I¡¯m looking for revenge, it wouldn¡¯t be good for me. Understood? However, you need to keep a tight watch on him. See who he gets in contact with. Right, go look into the person who Zhao Hai talked to earlier. It seems like they know each other.¡± Those present nodded before they dispersed.

    Ye Tiancheng slowly closed his eyes. Seeing Ye Tiancheng, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile as he said, ¡°This fellow really knows to endure. This is good. Let¡¯s see the tricks hees up with.¡±

    Cai¡¯er looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, what about Han Buli? Should we inform him? However, he¡¯s someone from the Darkness Hall. If people found out about his identity, I¡¯m afraid it wouldn¡¯t be good for you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Han Buli¡¯s identity wouldn¡¯t be easy to find out. Not to mention his ability to change his form, the Darkness Hall wouldn¡¯t allow people looking into him. This time, Ye Tiancheng would be kicking an iron te.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°Not just that, Han Buli¡¯s status as someone from the Darkness Hall is also a threat to us. We can take this opportunity to see how Ye Tiancheng and his people get dealt with.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Right. We can¡¯t investigate Han Buli nor can we mention him. So how could we tell him that Ye Tiancheng would spy on him. Let Ye Tiancheng check. No matter what hees upon, it will reveal something to us.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded, ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re quite sinister.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai stood up and said, ¡°What did you say? You dared call me sinister, let¡¯s see how I deal with you.¡± After he said that, he chased after Cai¡¯er. Cai¡¯er also ran away screaming.

    At this time, Zhang Hai reported to Zhang Feng. The contents of his report included Zhao Hai and Han Buli¡¯s rtionship. Naturally, he only knew that Zhao Hai made a friend and then he invited him over to the Ignored Valley. As for Han Buli¡¯s identity, he knew nothing.

    Zhang Feng frowned as he listened. After some time, he said, ¡°Little Hai, what do you think? Does Little Hai have his own ns?¡±

    When he heard Zhang Feng, Zhang Hao stared for a moment before he shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Little Hai already knows your status. You¡¯re one of the most powerful people in the ck Tiger Gang. Moreover, you¡¯ve treated him well ever since he came under your wing. He should know how to be thankful. So I think he doesn¡¯t have any ns. And even if he has other thoughts, he won¡¯t just look for Outer Disciples. From what Elder Hu told me, the person was a Body Cultivator with great strength. Zhao Hai might be looking for talents on your behalf.¡±

    Hearing Zhang Hao, Zhang Feng stared. He hasn¡¯t really thought of this point. So upon hearing Zhang Hao, ¡°No matter what Zhao Hai¡¯s n is, we should find out about the person who approached Little Hai. If he came with ulterior motives, report to me immediately.¡± Zhang Hao nodded before he left.

    When Zhang Hao left, Zhang Feng took out a jade sword message and then wrote his message inside before letting it go. Zhang Feng had his own information channel. He wanted to get more information about Zhao Hai¡¯s matter.

    Although Zhang Feng trusted Zhang Hao and gave some matters to him to take care of, Zhang Hao was still weak. Zhang Feng¡¯s hidden forces cannot be handed over to Zhang Hao. Zhang Hao cannotmand these people at all, only Zhang Feng was able to.

    Zhang Feng¡¯s information channels were established with the help of his Martial Uncle, the current Gang Master. Because of this, Zhang Hao¡¯s information channel was very formidable. He wouldn¡¯t just use this for ordinary matters.

    The reason Zhang Feng used his spies was because Zhao Hai was truly important for Zhang Feng¡¯s faction. No mistakes were allowed when it came to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know about Zhang Feng¡¯s actions, but he didn¡¯t care about these things. After all, he didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Even if Zhang Feng met with Han Buli to check him out, nothing would happen.

    Zhao Hai continued to be present on the following days of thepetition. Zhao Hai also hasn¡¯t seen Han Buli, he didn¡¯t know where he ran off to.

    The first round was still going on, but it was nearing its end. The second round was about to happen.

    Before long, the first round was done and half of the participants were eliminated. The second round was no different to the first. The disciples didn¡¯t need to rece their numbers. As long as they were drawn, they would go up andpete.

    Although the second round was more exciting than the first round, it was still the same to Zhao Hai. There was nothing worth looking at. He decided to lose to his opponent in this round. In any case, losing in the second round doesn¡¯t make himst.

    Zhao Hai expected that the fights of the second round would be longer than the first. However, the contrary happened. The battles were even quicker.

    In the beginning, Zhao Hai was confused. But after looking for a while, he understood. Because they already know about their opponents, the battle no longer involved probing for the other party¡¯s capabilities. Therefore, eachbatant went full power at the first opportunity.

    Thepetition didn¡¯t have any rules regarding casualties. However, if one side was heavy-handed, the referee would intervene. Naturally, there were some times where the referee failed to save the other party, so casualties were unavoidable.

    It¡¯s very rare for any casualties to happen in the first round. But in the second round, the rate of deaths increased. The first reason for this was because thepetitors on the second round were much stronger. Secondly, both sides wanted to end the battle as soon as possible because they wanted more time to observe others. Ending the fight early would also allow them to maintain their peak state.

    The first day of the second round had nothing to do with Zhao Hai. He was just a spectator because his number hasn¡¯t been called. He could only sit on the side. Once the day ended, he would return to the Ignored Valley.

    On the second day, Zhao Hai was still not called after five rounds. But Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He just sat in ce. He knew that he would be called sooner orter. So there wasn¡¯t anything to be anxious about.

    On the sixth draw, Zhao Hai was finally called. When he heard his number, Zhao Hai opened his eyes and flew to the tform. Zhao Hai¡¯s opponent also appeared. When he saw his opponent, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but frown. This was because his opponent was disabled. He had a stubbed right arm. His face had crossed scars. Not only was it scarred, the wound was so deep that his cheekbones could be seen. His nose was cut in the middle while his lips were divided into four. He looked mangled.

 Chapter 1674 â€“ Task Completed

    <h4>Chapter 1674 - Task Completed</h4>

    A cultivator¡¯s resilience was well-known to be formidable. Moreover, cultivators have all kinds of mysterious medicines. Although medicine couldn¡¯t revive a dead man, or regenerate a person from an arm, it can still fix a lot of serious injuries.

    But the cultivator in front of Zhao Hai was missing. Even if it was difficult to regenerate a limb, the amount of damage could still be minimized.

    For a cultivator¡¯s scar to be present there would only be two cases. First was that it hasn¡¯t been cured while the other reason was that it couldn¡¯t be cured. If scars couldn¡¯t be cured, then that meant that there was an energy present on the wound that prevented it from being healed. At that time, it shouldn¡¯t be a scare, but a wound. So there was only one exnation for the scars on Zhao Hai¡¯s opponent, he chose to leave it there.

    Cultivators pay great attention to their appearance. This doesn¡¯t mean that cultivators judge by appearance. Cultivators just had a fondness for beauty. Even some male cultivators would take beauty pills, not to mention the females.

    This person who had a broken arm and a scarred face showed that he was wholeheartedly focused on revenge. He wanted his scars to remind him of his grudge.

    Such a determined person was the most difficult to deal with. Because of their grudge, they would spare nothing. Moreover, his killing intent was very heavy, showing no care about human life. Because of this, Zhao Hai frowned when he saw this person.

    However, Zhao Hai soon returned to normal. He sped his fist as he threw a punch towards his opponent. At the same time, he released his flying swords and created the ster transformations sword formation.

    Seeing Zhao Hai move, the scarred man also flew up as he took out a de. He didn¡¯t control his de like the other cultivators. Instead, he held onto the de with his left hand and then pointed it towards Zhao Hai.

    When Zhao Hai noticed his opponent¡¯s fighting style, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. This person was using closebat techniques, which made it harder to deal with him.

    As he revealed his de, the scarred man immediately attacked Zhao Hai. He charged forward towards Zhao Hai¡¯s sword formation.

    The man¡¯s sword was very swift and fast as it blocked the iing attacks. Most importantly, the scarred man was a master at controlling his movements. People with disabilities found it very hard to maintain their bnce. And to warriors, bnce was very important. If a warrior couldn¡¯t control their bnce, their enemy might use it against them.

    Cultivators regard bnce the same way. Cultivation techniques addressed this issue. If their attacks weren¡¯t bnced, then they would expose themselves and give the enemy the opportunity to attack.

    The scarred man was different. He was able to transfer his weight to his de in a circr manner. This revolving action turned the imbnce of his body into an advantage. He was able to augment his attacks due to the transfer of energy.

    Zhao Hai moved his hand and performed a technique to attack the scarred man. Before long, several swords flew towards the de of the enemy. Zhao Hai also controlled flying swords to attack his enemy.

    Then at this moment, the de in the scarred man¡¯s hand changed. The de light sheared the iing swords. Then the de turned into a long knife. Its sharpness increased.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression changed. Then he stepped back as he waved his hand and said, ¡°Ster Transformation Sword Formation, changing stars!¡± Following hismand, golden light centered on him, turning him into a small sun. This was the same move he used to deal with Ye Tiancheng.

    It was clear that the one-armed cultivator was prepared. When Zhao Hai made his move, the knife moved immediately. The knife light shimmered like a mirror and blocked the golden lighting from Zhao Hai. He took a step back before advancing once more towards Zhao Hai.

    Before long, the knife prated the golden light. Both the knife and golden light dissipated. People looked at the tform and saw that Zhao Hai was holding a sword in his hand and was stabbing forward. However, his sword was still thirty centimeters away from the scarred man¡¯s throat. On the other hand, the scarred man¡¯s de was already on Zhao Hai¡¯s neck.

    In this battle, the two injured each other, but Zhao Hai lost by half a move. After all, his head would be chopped off before his sword could reach the opponent. Although a cultivator¡¯s life force was formidable, ast struggle attack wouldn¡¯t cause a fatal injury to the scarred man. So in this perspective, Zhao Hai lost.

    The referee also announced Zhao Hai¡¯s loss. Upon hearing that he lost, Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he received his sword and then cupped his fist towards the scarred man. Then he flew away and directly returned to the Ignored Valley. He haspleted his task.

    Zhang Hao was paying attention to Zhao Hai. Upon hearing the result, he rxed. He knew that Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t changed at all. He still followed Zhang Feng.

    Another person was paying attention to Zhao Hai. This person¡¯s eyes were shing with anger. This person was no other than Han Buli.

    Han Buli thought of Zhao Hai as his friend, so he cared about Zhao Hai¡¯s matters. Han Buli was there when Zhao Hai fought against Firecloud. Therefore, he knew that the sword formation that Zhao Hai used wasn¡¯t as strong as back then. The sword formation that Zhao Hai used to deal with Firecloud was a hundred times stronger.

    But this time, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t fight at his full strength. This only exins one thing, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t want to enter the Inner Sect. And there was only one reason for this, and that was Zhang Feng.

    Han Buli thought about Zhao Hai offending Zhang Feng. So upon seeing the result of Zhao Hai¡¯s battle, Han Buli immediately thought about this. This was the reason for his anger.

    Seeing Zhao Hai leave, Han Buli immediately moved. He followed Zhao Hai. As soon as Zhao Hai returned to the Ignored Valley, Han Buli caught up with him.

    When Zhao Hai saw Han Buli, he immediately met him as he smiled and said, ¡°Brother Han, why did youe here? Is the Darkness Hall so idle?¡±

    Han Buli looked at Zhao Hai and saw that he wasn¡¯t sad at all. He couldn¡¯t help but stare as he asked, ¡°Little Hai, why didn¡¯t you show your full strength? Is it because of Zhang Feng?¡±

    Zhao Hai was aware that Han Buli knew that he was strong. Now that he heard Han Buli, he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. This matter has nothing to do with Zhang Feng. As you know, I was a Battle ve and my status is still quite low in the Great World of Cutlivation. Moreover, I still don¡¯t know much about the realm. If I enter the Inner Sect this early, it wouldn¡¯t be good for me. I n to stay here for two years to understand the intricacies of the realm.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Han Buli found that it was reasonable, he nodded and said, ¡°So it¡¯s this. Your n is also good. But you must be careful. Now that you offended Zhang Feng and also Ye Tiancheng, your days wouldn¡¯t be great.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be careful. And you need to be carefull too. Back when I offended Zhang Feng, he sent me to this ce. He might not pay attention to a small guy like me, but Ye Tiancheng will. Thest time you came, someone followed us. Later on, they asked around for my information. It seems like he wouldn¡¯t just let me off. Maybe he wille for you too.¡±

    Han Buli smiled faintly and said, ¡°You¡¯re worried about me? Did you forget who I am? People from the Darkness Hall couldn¡¯t be touched that easily. There¡¯s no need to worry. Right, let¡¯s have a drink!¡± Zhao Haiughed as he proceeded to drink with Han Buli.

    As Zhao Hai drank with Han Buli, Zhang Feng began receiving information about Han Buli¡¯s current identity. Seeing the information, Zhang Feng¡¯s expression changed.

    Zhang Feng might not have thought of anything if any other cultivator got in touch with Zhao Hai. Although Zhao Hai was under Zhang Feng¡¯s umbre, this doesn¡¯t mean that Zhao Hai can¡¯t have friends. That would be impossible. If he restricted Zhao Hai too much, Zhao Hai might feel suffocated and run away. Then Zhang Feng would lose more than he would gain.

    But Zhang Feng was very concerned about Han Buli. This was because both Zhang Hao and the spies haven¡¯t found any useful information about him.

    After checking up on Han Buli, the only thing they got was that he was named Ban Li, an Outer Disciple, and a Body Cultivator. But if they look deeper, they would find out that the identity was face. At the same time, they couldn¡¯t find anything about Han Buli¡¯s real identity. This was what worried Zhang Feng the most.

    Having a mysterious person around Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng was naturally nervous. He doesn¡¯t know why Han Buli approached Zhao Hai.

    As Zhang Feng was preparing to deal with Han Buli. Han Buli suddenly went to Zhao Hai. This caused Zhang Feng to be restless.

    Zhang Feng took out a jade sword message and then sent it out. It must be said that Zhang Feng was very serious this time. The people he sent the message to was the Han n of the Darkness Hall.

    The Han n had close ties to the Gang Leaders, and this time was no exception. And because of his rtionship with the Gang Leader, Zhang Feng was aware of the Han n. So when he thought of dealing with Han Buli, he immediately thought of the Han n.

 Chapter 1675 â€“ Preparing The Gift

    <h4>Chapter 1675 - Preparing The Gift</h4>

    Han Ren looked at the jade sword message and frowned. He didn¡¯t expect Zhang Feng to take action against Han Buli. He couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    Han Ren was a division manager of the Darkness Hall. His other identity was Han Buli¡¯s Uncle. He was the person who talked to Han Buli when he returned to the Darkness Hall.

    When Han Buli asked him to investigate Zhao Haist time, Han Ren didn¡¯t find out that Zhao Hai had gone under Zhang Feng¡¯s umbre. He really thought that Zhao Hai offended Zhang Feng, so he was sent to the Ignored Valley. For the people in the ck Tiger Gang, being sent to the Ignored Valley meant that they were exiled.

    Han Ren knew a lot about Zhao Hai¡¯s actions in the lower realms, but he was unaware of Zhao Hai¡¯s ability to recycle waste materials. This was because Zhao Hai usually recycled materials in the Hundred Treasures Realm, not in the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. Even if Zhao Hai used his ability in the battlefield, it was impossible for the Sky Tower to know everything in the battlefield.

    And since Han Ren was aware of Zhao Hai¡¯s background, he didn¡¯t even think that Zhao Hai would be willing to stay in the Ignored Valley. In Han Ren¡¯s investigation, he found out that Zhao Hai was ambitious. He wasn¡¯t the type of person who would ept bing ordinary in the Great World of Cultivation after his valued status in the Hundred Treasures Realm.

    In Han Ren¡¯s mind, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have stayed in the Ignored Valley if he hadn¡¯t offended Zhang Feng. After all, the valley was the nightmare of all cultivators.

    The Ignored Valley was called the nightmare of cultivators not just because nobody went there all year round. After all, cultivators close up on their own for long periods of time. Most cultivators were loners and didn¡¯t have any friends. It is also not because there are no training materials in the valley. Although they were exiled to the valley, the watchman would also be given resources not any less than other Outer Disciples.

    The Ignored Valley was called the ¡®nightmare of cultivators¡¯ because it was a ce that trampled on a cultivator¡¯s dignity. An Outer Disciple in charge of taking out trash was a full loss of face. And face was the one thing that cultivators cared too much about.

    Because of this, it would be strange for Zhao Hai to get along with Zhang Feng given how he was treated. So Han Ren didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would be one of Zhang Feng¡¯s men.

    But after seeing how Zhang Feng wanted to deal with Ban Li, Han Ren couldn¡¯t sit still. Naturally he knew that Ban Li was one of Han Buli¡¯s identities. He also knew that Han Buli used Ban Li¡¯s identity to get in contact with Zhao Hai two times. Han Ren just couldn¡¯t understand why Zhang Feng wanted Ban Li to be dealt with. Just because Ban Li was in contact with Zhao Hai? This doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    After many years of collecting information, Han Ren was able to develop a certain sense of smell. This matter was definitely far from simple. Han Ren felt that he would need to chat with Zhang Feng.

    Han Ren has a certain understanding of Zhang Feng. The two met each other through the Gang Leader, Zhang Feng¡¯s Martial Uncle. It could be said that the two were the Gang Leader¡¯s left and right hand men. Therefore, the rtionship between the two was good. The reason why Zhang Feng could hold on against the top ten Core Disciples was due to the Han n¡¯s help.

    Han Ren thought that if he declined Zhang Feng, then Zhang Feng would look for other people to help him. This would cause trouble. So Han Ren immediately set off to meet Zhang Feng.

    Not long after Zhang Feng sent his jade sword message, the transmission formation lit up. Seeing the person on the formation, Zhang Feng couldn¡¯t help but stare. He knew who this person was. Naturally, it was impossible for Han Ren to look for Zhang Feng using his real face. So when he went to Zhang Feng, he used his other identity. Therefore, Zhang Feng recognized Han Ren right away.

    Zhang Feng couldn¡¯t understand why Han Ren came over. Didn¡¯t he just ask to help with Zhao Hai¡¯s matter? Why did hee?

    Although Zhang Feng didn¡¯t understand what was going on. He immediately weed Han Ren over. They were currently the only people around since the Battle ves were busy cultivating. Because of this, nobody noticed Han Ren¡¯s arrival. The two immediately went to Zhang Feng¡¯s office.

    After the two had sat down, Zhang Feng looked at Han Ren and said, ¡°Brother Ren, why did youe?¡±

    Zhang Feng held great respect towards Han Ren. This wasn¡¯t only because of Han Ren¡¯s background in the Han Family, but it was also because of Han Ren¡¯s care of Zhang Feng. Zhang Feng understood that the Han n had already regarded him as the sessor to the Gang Leader and were willing to train him. Naturally, Zhang Feng was deeply grateful for this.

    Han Ren didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately got straight to the point, ¡°Little Feng, I came because of the letter you sent. What¡¯s going on? Why would you care about who Zhao Haies in contact with?¡±

    Hearing Han Ren, Zhang Feng¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but jump. He looked at Han Ren and said, ¡°Brother Ren, you¡¯re saying that we can¡¯t touch Ban Li?¡±

    Han Ren looked at Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave that aside for now. Let¡¯s talk about Zhao Hai first. What¡¯s going on with him? Why are you worried about his matters?¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Brother Ren, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m worried, but Zhao Hai is really important to me. I¡¯ve already taken him under my wing and I don¡¯t want other people to know about him. Let me be honest to you, Zhao Hai has a unique ability to recycle and restore waste materials. He can use waste materials and transform them into useful pills and artifacts. So what ce is more suited to him than the Ignored Valley? As long as Zhao Hai is there, we can attract more and more people to our side. I don¡¯t know who this Ban Li is, but I can¡¯t help but be suspicious when he approaches Zhao Hai.¡±

    Han Ren¡¯s eyes shone as he replied, ¡°So this is the case. No wonder you¡¯re anxious. Then let me be honest to you as well. There¡¯s no need to worry about Ban Li. He¡¯s our n¡¯s little third child.¡±

    When he heard this, Zhang Feng couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then his eyes lit up as he asked, ¡°Third child? You mean Thousand Faces Han Buli?¡± Thousand Faces was Han Buli¡¯s nickname. But this nickname was only known among a very small circle of people. People outside don¡¯t know about this.

    Han Ren nodded, ¡°Right. That kid met Zhao Hai identally and they hit it off. I didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be under your protection. If this is the case, then there¡¯s no need to worry about it. I will handle this matter.¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled bitterly and said, ¡°This is quite a mess. I actually asked you to deal with Han Buli, what a joke. Alright, let¡¯s have Han Buli interact with Little Hai more.¡±

    Han Renughed, ¡°I don¡¯t me you. It¡¯s a good idea to check people¡¯s backgrounds. After all, Ban Li has no status in the ck Tiger Gang. Alright, now that things are clear, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Then he turned around and left.

    Zhang Feng initially wanted to lead Han Ren out, but Han Ren waved his hand and told him to not bother. Looking at Han Ren¡¯s back, Zhang Feng couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. He didn¡¯t expect Ban Li to be Han Buli. Fortunately, he asked Han Ren first. Otherwise, his rtionship with the Han n would be damaged and his losses would be huge.

    Zhao Hai and Han Buli were unaware of this. The two continued to drink as they chatted. After drinking a couple bottles, Han Buli left.

    Once Han Buli was gone, Zhao Hai prepared his gift. He told Zhang Hao that he would give Zhang Feng a gift. This gift was none other than arge artifact.

    Zhang Feng has been going against the top ten core disciples. However, the top ten core disciples have their own ck Tiger Ships. These were powerfulrge artifacts. Meanwhile, Zhang Feng has norge artifact on his own to show his status. This wasn¡¯t proper. Therefore, Zhao Hai prepared to give Zhang Feng arge artifact to call his own.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai would not give something like the ck Tiger Ship. After all, the ck Tiger Ship was one of the secrets of the sect. It involved countless hours of hard work. Even if Zhao Hai tried to make it, he wouldn¡¯t have enough materials to use. So he can only make anotherrge artifact.

    Zhao Hai wanted to give Zhang Feng arge artifact like the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship. The Giant Spirit Treasure Ship was beautiful. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t weak inbat. As long as Zhao Hai used good materials, he could make one that wouldn¡¯t pale inparison to therge artifacts in the Great World of Cultivation. It would be suitable for Zhang Feng to use.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t nning to install a yin-yang lightning pond on Zhang Feng¡¯srge artifact. The yin-yang lightning pond was Zhao Hai¡¯s secret and couldn¡¯t be shared outside. He didn¡¯t even think about putting cannons on the ship. This was because ordinary cannons were useless for people like Zhang Feng. It was also useless against people in the Great World of Cultivation.

    Although a lot of things couldn¡¯t be installed, formations could be included. Ordinary qi gathering formations could also be installed. This way, the formation can absorb the energy of the surroundings to power the ship. Naturally, during battle, spirit stones would be needed to add additional power. But Zhao Hai believes that Zhang Feng wasn¡¯t someone whocked spirit stones.

    As for the internal design of the ship, Zhao Hai wanted to do it well. He would use spatial techniques to make the inside bigger. Moreover, it would not be like the ck Tiger Ship where the space inside would be reduced. Even if the ship wasrge or small, the inside space would stay the same.

    Naturally, thisrge artifact couldn¡¯tpare to the Hell King¡¯s Ship. But it would still be very good. Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t want therge artifact he made to be shoddy work.

    Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t seen the ck Tiger Ship in battle. But he could see from its shape and movement that it would definitely be good in battle. Not only does it have the advantages of an artifact, it also has the mobility of a puppet.

    Zhao Hai knew some puppet techniques, but he didn¡¯t delve deep into it. Now, it seems like he needs to study it for himself.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai¡¯s puppet techniques were those from the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. His methods would definitely be inferior to the Great World of Cultivation. However, for setting his foundations, these techniques were already good. Later on, Zhao Hai can study the Great World of Cultivation¡¯s puppet techniques. He believed that he would be able to refine a ck Tiger Ship sooner orter.

 Chapter 1676 â€“ Zhang Heâ€™s Treasure Ship

    <h4>Chapter 1676 - Zhang He¡¯s Treasure Ship</h4>

    While thepetition outside was reaching its roaring height, Zhao Hai began refining hisrge artifact. Naturally, this so-called refining meant that he handed the job over to the processing machine. The best materialposition would be achieved by the processing machine, this made Zhao Hai¡¯s life much easier.

    However, easier doesn¡¯t mean rxed. At the very least, Zhao Hai still had to design therge artifact. Moreover, Zhao Hai wanted to base his design on Zhang He¡¯s treasure ships during the Ming Dynasty. However, it wouldn¡¯t have a mast nor cannons on the side. The formations to be used on the ship as well as the internal design would be handled by Zhao Hai.

    Although the workload doesn¡¯t seem big, there were a lot of things that Zhao Hai needed to be busy with. Because of this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t go out of the Ignored Valley frequently. This caused someone to be flustered, and that someone was Ye Tiancheng.

    Ye Tiancheng¡¯s face was ruined by Zhao Hai during thepetition. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t let Zhao Hai off. Except for Ban Li, Ye Tiancheng found out that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have any friends. He just stayed in the Ignored Valley all the time, giving Ye Tiancheng no opportunity to take revenge.

    Ye Tiancheng grew up in the ck Tiger Gang. Therefore, he knew clearly that disciples with positions couldn¡¯t be killed casually. Even if Ye Tiancheng was a genius and was valued by the sect, it would still be hard for him to kill Zhao Hai. If the sect investigates, then his future as a genius would be ruined.

    The Great World of Cultivation nevercked talents. Those who reach the inner sect could be considered as geniuses. Ye Tiancheng was just one of those many geniuses, so he wouldn¡¯t dare go over his limits.

    But if Zhao Hai left the ck Tiger Gang, then Ye Tiancheng would be able to do anything to him. The Gang wouldn¡¯t investigate an Outer Disciple. Unfortunately, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t go out. This caused Ye Tiancheng¡¯s teeth to itch with hatred.

    However, soon enough, Ye Tiancheng changed his thinking and rxed. Who was Zhao Hai? He was merely a Battle ve. Moreover, being sent to the Ignored Valley meant that he wouldn¡¯t be able to lift his head up for the rest of his life. Being frustrated by such a person was unreasonable. Upon thinking this, Ye Tiancheng calmed down.

    With no more people wanting to disturb him, Zhao Hai¡¯s calm life continued. He continued to work on therge artifact in the Ignored Valley. His life was free andfortable.

    Actually, Ye Tiancheng was lucky that he didn¡¯t make a move on Zhao Hai. If he did, then he would certainly have died. Zhang Feng knew about Ye Tiancheng and Zhao Hai¡¯s issue, Han Ren was also aware. These two people were now paying attention to Zhao Hai. Naturally, the two also noticed Ye Tiancheng. If Ye Tiancheng really made a move on Zhao Hai, both Zhang Feng and Han Ren would deal with him.

    Zhao Hai no longer has anything to do with thepetition happening outside. The ck Tiger Gang¡¯spetition was differentpared to other ces. Those who have been eliminated wouldpete once more to select the bottom ten people. Meanwhile, those at the top wouldpete for the top ten positions. As for those in the middle, nobody would care about them. Their participation in thepetition was over.

    With Zhao Hai being eliminated in the second round, he naturally wouldn¡¯t need to go back and fight. Zhao Hai also doesn¡¯t feel the need to spectate the fights. Although the battles between the disciples were getting heated, Zhao Hai never appeared again.

    The Outer Sectpetition would finish in seven days. The top ten Outer Sect disciples would enter the Inner Sect and be Inner Disciples. And among these ten people was the one-armed cultivator that Zhao Hai lost to.

    This one-armed cultivator had a nickname in the ck Tiger Gang. People called him Crazy de Dugu Yin. The wound on his face was inflicted by a Roaring me Sect cultivator. The two got into a fight but the opponent was much stronger than him. In the end, his arm was cut off and his face was injured. Only then did he escape with his life. Dugu Yin kept the scar on his face while he practiced a left-handed de style. Finally, he was able to finish third in thepetition and entered the Inner Sect.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about any of this. Who became Inner Disciples wasn¡¯t worth paying attention to. The Inner Sect¡¯s benefits of more resources as well as Faith Power wasn¡¯t attractive to Zhao Hai. It might be rich for other people, but to Zhao Hai it was nothing.

    As for cultivation methods, Zhao Hai also doesn¡¯t have any problems. Zhao Hai already had Dao Avatar Techniques. He has the 18 Buddhist Avatars as well as his 12 Zodiac Avatars, there were also other obscure avatars that he managed to form. If he reveals all of these, then hisbat power would increase by several folds. Because of this, Dao Avatar Techniques weren¡¯t attractive to Zhao Hai. It can be said that nothing in the Inner sect could attract Zhao Hai.

    If there was something that Zhao Hai would be keen to pay attention to in the Inner sect, then it would be the Scripture Pavilion. The ck Tiger Gang¡¯s Scripture Pavilion was its own special department independently managing its own affairs. Who can look into which jade slips was clearly marked down. Inner Disciples can look into more jade slipspared to Outer Disciples.

    However, the only attractive thing in the Scripture Pavilion to Zhao Hai was seeing what scriptures the ck Tiger Gang Had.

    Unfortunately, the defenses of the pavilion were very good. Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t dare use Liquid Silver to infiltrate lest he would risk being discovered.

    The ck Tiger Gang¡¯s Inner Disciples can ess the lowest three floors of the pavilion. The Scripture Pavilion has seven floors altogether. Only Core Disciples and Elders can go anywhere inside. This also lowered Zhao Hai¡¯s enthusiasm towards the Inner Sect.

    Zhao Hai knew that it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to enter the Inner Sect. He can enter through thepetition or not. As long as he showed his strength, entering the Inner Sect would be an ease. But it has only been a few months since he entered the Great World of Cultivation. If he entered the Inner Sect this soon, then he would be looked into. Because of this, Zhao Hai chose to stay in the Outer Sect in the meantime.

    After the Outer Sect Competition was the Inner Sect Competition. The Inner Sect Competition ran the same way as the Outer Sect. However, there were less Inner Disciples. Moreover, Inner Disciples were stronger than Outer Disciples. Because of this, the quality of the battles were much better inparison.

    Anyone can watch the Inner Sect Competition. Because of this, thepetition was livelierpared to the Outer Sect Competition. Not only were Inner Disciplesing, Outer Disciples also came to see the battles. The entire Mount Xingtai was packed with people.

    Zhao Hai also wanted to see the quality of the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s Inner Disciples. So on the first day of thepetition, he went to Mount Xingtai to spectate. But seeing the quality of the battles, Zhao Hai was disappointed. This was because the level of these people weren¡¯t much. Some haven¡¯t even congealed their Dao Avatar. Although they were strongerpared to Outer Disciples, they were far from Zhao Hai¡¯s level.

    After spectating the first round of the Inner Sect Competition, Zhao Hai returned to the Ignored Valley and no longer went out. The Inner Sect Competition ran a total of ten days. However, despite it being the Inner Sect Competition, Zhang Feng didn¡¯t participate. His identity as the top Inner Disciple was a title for other people to see. His treatment was on par with the top ten Core Disciples and his strength was also equal to them. If such a person participated in thepetition, it would be unfair to the other Inner Disciples.

    Despite this, the top ten Inner Disciples were still worth looking into. These people had Core Formation-level strength and each one had solidified Dao Avatars. Despite this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t go out of the valley. To him, none of these disciples were his opponent.

    Because Zhang Feng didn¡¯t participate, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know how strong he was. However, Zhao Hai was sure that Zhang Feng¡¯s strength was far above these Inner Disciples. He might not be any worse than Firecloud.

    What surprised Zhao Hai was that he also didn¡¯t see Han Buli in thepetition. It seems like people from the Darkness Hall have a lot of privileges. They didn¡¯t even need to participate in thepetition.

    Of course, it¡¯s also possible that Han Buli participated using another identity, but his performance wasn¡¯t eye-catching so Zhao Hai didn¡¯t notice him. Recently, Han Buli hasn¡¯t been visiting nor has sent any messages to Zhao Hai. Therefore, he didn¡¯t know what Han Buli was doing.

    Despite this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t take initiative in contacting Han Buli. After all, Han Buli has a special status. If Zhao Hai sent him a message, it might cause problems with his mission. Therefore, Zhao Hai always waited for Han Buli to send him a message first. People in the Darkness Hall have always been mysterious, so Zhao Hai was very careful when it came to their matters.

    Now that the Outer and Inner Sect Competitions were finished, what¡¯s left was the Core Disciple Competition. However, battles between Core Disciples couldn¡¯t be seen by anyone. Because of this, Zhao Hai put all of his energy into creating therge artifact.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to create therge artifact as one body. He wanted to use the method used to create Giant Spirit Treasure Ships. The parts of the ship were divided intoponents which would be assembled together. It wasn¡¯t as powerful as a wholerge artifact, but it also wasn¡¯t vastlycking if properly made. The most important advantage of this method was the ease of repair. Any damaged parts can be easily removed and reced.

    To ensure the strength of the artifact was preserved well, the damage needed to be reced immediately. This was its greatest strength.

    In the beginning, Zhao Hai thought about welding the parts together. But after further thinking, he knew that it wouldn¡¯t work well. Welding them together wasn¡¯t different from having one whole artifact. Once it was damaged, it would still need more work to rece the damaged parts.

    Finally, after further experiments, Zhao Hai decided on the method. He would use joints betweenponents. Zhao Hai got the inspiration for this method from furniture of the old times. Without nails to hold wood together, old furniture makers would use unique joints in order to join furniture parts. This method produced furniture thatsted for many years.

    Zhao Hai wanted to use the same method on the ship. He wanted to see if the ship would be sturdier with this method. After his experiments, he proved that it was indeed feasible. Not only did it make a more sturdy ship, it was also very easy to repair after being damaged.

    After figuring out the method, the production of therge artifact was quickened. But then, another problem arose, that was the arrangement of formations.

    There were all kinds of formations that could be used onrge artifacts. Zhao Hai wanted to use three-dimensional formations for the ship. But once the formations were arranged, he found that there would be nodes in the middle of the ship, connecting all the rest of the nodes of the formation.

    If these middle nodes were destroyed, the formations would be severely affected. But if Zhao Hai arranged formations byponent, the joints would thin out the energy lines. As long as the parts get misaligned, then there would be no way to connect it again. And if there was no connection, the formation wouldn¡¯t fully operate.

    In the end, Zhao Hai had to make specialized formations for the joints. And after a lot of calctions, he was finally able to solve the problem.

    While Zhao Hai was solving these problems, 10 days passed. At this time, the ck Tiger Gang returned to its normal pace. People continued to live their lives and do their tasks. Everything returned to their right tracks.

    Five dayster, Zhao Hai was finally going to test his Zhang He¡¯s Treasure Ship. After seeing that there were no issues with it, Zhao Hai sent a message to Zhang Hao. He wanted him and Zhang Feng to visit the Ignored Valley.

    Zhang Hao was aware that Zhao Hai was preparing a gift for Zhang Feng. However, Zhang Feng didn¡¯t know. After Zhang Feng received Zhao Hai¡¯s message, he was somewhat confused. He didn¡¯t know what Zhao Hai wanted him for. He immediately settled his matters and then went to the Ignored Valley along with Zhang Hao.

 Chapter 1677 â€“ Ornate Treasure Ship

    <h4>Chapter 1677 - Ornate Treasure Ship</h4>

    Zhang Feng attaches great importance to Zhao Hai¡¯s matters. So as soon as he heard that Zhao Hai was looking for him, he immediately finished his tasks and went to the Ignored Valley with Zhang Hao.

    Zhang Hao already guessed why Zhao Hai was looking for Zhang Feng, but he didn¡¯t say it. He also wanted to give Zhang Feng a surprise. At the same time, he was a little afraid. If Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t looking for Zhang Feng for the gift, then it might be bad news.

    After a sh of white light, the two appeared on the Ignored Valley¡¯s Transmission Formation. Zhao Hai was already standing outside the formation. Seeing the two arrive, he couldn¡¯t help but smile as he said, ¡°First Senior Brother Zhang, Senior Brother,e with me.¡±

    Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance, Zhang Feng knew that there wasn¡¯t a problem, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°When I heard that you want me toe over, I immediately rushed over. If its not important, then let¡¯s see how I deal with you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t really important to me, but I don¡¯t know if it will be to you, Senior Brother. I called you over to give you a gift.¡±

    Zhang Feng replied, ¡°A gift? To me? There¡¯s no need for such trouble. I don¡¯tck anything. What gift can you give me?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure that you don¡¯t have what I¡¯m going to give you. Senior Brother, for a person of your status, I think what youck the most right now is a means of transportation.¡±

    Zhang Feng stared, then he stopped his footsteps as he turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Transportation? Hmph. I have a lot of transportation artifacts, but I don¡¯t use them. I¡¯ll just wait until I get arge artifact of my own. I don¡¯t want any other means of transportation.¡±

    Zhang Feng basically told Zhao Hai that if he didn¡¯t give him arge artifact, then there¡¯s no need to bother.

    Whether it be in the Great World of Cultivation or the lower realms,rge artifacts were very difficult to refine. It was precisely because of this difficulty thatrge artifacts were very rare. Each sect would only have a few usefulrge artifacts. Some were even kept secret, not shown to other people. Theserge artifacts were reserved for when the sect was in a life and death situation.

    For such reasons, there were only a few people in the ck Tiger Gang who have their ownrge artifact. Besides the top ten Core Disciples, only the Elders and the Gang Leader would have their own ck Tiger Ships. In the entire ck Tiger Gang, the people who used ck Tiger Ships number only around 20.

    If you weren¡¯t among the top ten Core Disciples, the Elders, or the Gang Leader, then you could only depend on your own efforts to obtain arge artifact. You¡¯ll have to get your own materials and find a refiner ofrge artifacts. Even if you have 100rge artifacts, nobody would mind it if you worked on it on your own.

    But in the Great World of Cultivation, there were only very few people who could refinerge artifacts. Naturally, refiningrge artifacts doesn¡¯t only involve one person, but a group of refiners.

    Refiningrge artifacts needs a lot of specialized refiners as well as a Refining Grandmaster to take charge of the whole production. Moreover,rge artifact refining was a huge project that would take a lot of time and resources. Because of this, even major sects like the ck Tiger Gang couldn¡¯t produce a lot ofrge artifacts

    It was also for this reason that Zhang Feng had little expectations for Zhao Hai¡¯s gift. He doesn¡¯t believe that Zhao Hai could give him arge artifact.

    Hearing Zhang Feng, Zhao Hai immediately knew what he was thinking. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°First Senior Brother, I¡¯m certain that you will like my gift.¡± Then he waved his had as he took out the Treasure Ship.

    Right now, the treasure ship was just a meter long. It looked like a very fine model of a ship. But the more one looks at it, the more exquisite it bes.

    Zhao Hai threw the treasure ship upward and said, ¡°Expand!¡± The treasure ship seemed to explode as it rapidly increased its size.

    Before long, the meter-long treasure ship became a behemoth in the sky. It wasn¡¯t any smaller than the ck Tiger Ships. Although it didn¡¯t look as imposing, it exudes its own special aura.

    Zhang Feng and Zhang Hao¡¯s expression turned nk when they saw the huge Treasure Ship, Zhang Feng even more so. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to actually give him arge artifact. He was extremely startled. At the same time, although he knew that Zhao Hai was going to give a gift, Zhang Hao was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai¡¯s gift to be this extravagant.

    After some time, Zhang Feng recovered. He turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯re giving this to me?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded as he smiled and said, ¡°Back in the lower realms, I made quite a fewrge artifacts. At that time, our Hundred Treasures Realm had deep enmity with the Giant Spirit Realm. The Giant Spirit Realm were well known for theirrge artifacts. After we defeated them, we were able to acquire their refining techniques. Thisrge artifact was made following those refining techniques. After some improvements to the technique as well as the addition of a few rare materials, I was able to make this ship.¡±

    ¡°In the end, Senior Brother, what status do you have? You are on equal footing with the top ten core disciples. How can you go out using flying swords? Because of this, I thought of giving you thisrge artifact. Do you like it?¡±

    Looking at the treasure ship, Zhang Feng¡¯s eyes shone brightly. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Of course I like it. Hahaha. Thank you, Little Hai. Alright, introduce this ship to me.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then led Zhang Feng and Zhang Hao to the treasure ship. Once theynded on the ship, he turned his head and said, ¡°Because this is a boat-shaped artifact, it only has one main method of attack. And that is ramming itself at the enemy. Back in the lower realm, these kinds of ships would have cannons attached. However, these cannons are useless in the Great World of Cultivation, so I didn¡¯t bother installing them.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a spirit gathering formation that can absorb the surrounding qi to provide power to the ship. When running at normal speed, the ship wouldn¡¯t need spirit stones to move. If you want the ship to increase its speed, you can feed it some spirit stones. Moreover, the ship uses spirit stones during battle to maintain its defensive shield. Normally, it would have oneyer of shields. Only after adding spirit stones would the ship generate moreyers of shields.

    ¡°The ship¡¯s cabins are made with spatial refining techniques. Although the ship is only this big, it would have no problems having 40 or 50 thousand people inside. It also has a function to expand upon the addition of spirit stones. If used in its full capacity, the ship can be loaded with 100 thousand people.¡±

    ¡°Besides spirit stones, the ship can also ept a cultivator¡¯s qi to power it. This means that you can use people to increase the ship¡¯s speed and its defenses.¡±

    ¡°The ship is made withponents attached with joints. Because of this, if aponent gets damaged, it can be easily reced. This allows the ship to restore its strength in a short time.¡±

    Zhao Hai stopped at this point. Then he said, ¡°First Senior Brother, let¡¯s head into the cabins to take a look. See if you have any designs that you would like to be changed.¡± Zhang Feng was shocked by the functions that Zhao Hai exined. Hearing Zhao Hai, he also nodded. Then they proceeded to enter the ship.

    As Zhao Hai led the two men inside, he said, ¡°There are rooms here that can house the guards. You can also have some Serving Disciples and Outer Disciples live in them. This section can be said to be the reception area of the ship.¡± Then he led the two of them further inside. Each room had a praying mat inside, nothing else. Altogether, there were 20yers each with 20 rooms each. It can house 200 individuals.

    The three proceeded to the lower deck. Zhao Hai gestured at the first floor and said, ¡°This is the first floor. There are also rooms here that can house people.¡±

    Then he referred to the staircase and said, ¡°From there is the second floor. I designed that floor for you to use. There¡¯s a storage room, essory room, and other auxiliary rooms on that floor. There¡¯s also rooms for people that would serve you.¡± As he said that, Zhao Hai led Zhang Feng to the second floor.

    The second floor was different from the first floor. On the first floor, there was only a long corridor with rows upon rows of rooms. But on the second floor, you can see a huge door carved with a ck tiger. The door would be the first thing that one would see upon going to the second floor.

    Zhao Hai shoved the huge door open and then entered along with Zhang Feng and Zhang Hao. After passing through the door, they were met with a giant room. The room was about ten thousand metersrge with transforming clouds inside. There was even an activity area, a conference area, as well as doors leading to other rooms, one of which had a tiger carved in front. There were also doors that had titles of storage room and essory room.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to Zhang Feng and said, ¡°First Senior Brother, this ce is for you to discuss things with other people. In that small bar, I prepared some spirit wine as well as spirit tea. The room with a tiger carved on it is your room. The storage room can be used to store spirit stones or other things. The essory room is filled with parts for the ship. These two rooms are connected to other doors in the ship. The next floor below is the power room where the spirit gathering arrays are located. If you want to send spirit stones to the power room, you can use the storage room. The essories room is connected outside the ship. You can directly take the parts inside the room to outside the ship. This would make it more convenient to perform repairs.¡±

 Chapter 1678 â€“ Each Has Its Good Points

    <h4>Chapter 1678 - Each Has Its Good Points</h4>

    After introducing the two rooms, Zhao Hai pushed the door with the tiger carving open and then turned to Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Senior Brother,e look at the room. This is specifically for your use.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded as he happily walked in. After he entered the room, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. This was because the room was exquisitely decorated. It was magnificent but not high-profile. As soon as people enter the room, they would immediately feel that the owner has good taste.

    The room¡¯s walls were white. Its floor was made with wood but not just any other wood. The wood used was called blue wood. It has a good property of calming the nerves. Its benefit towards cultivation couldn¡¯t be described as poor.

    The room was also very big. Inside was more than a hundred square meters of floor area. There were several transforming clouds serving their own purposes in the surroundings. There were also several rooms inside such as the lounge and the quiet room. Each room is designed appropriately.

    The overall flow of the master section was very good. Discerning people could see at a nce that it was made very well.

    After introducing the room to Zhang Feng, Zhao Hai added, ¡°Senior Brother, there are several floors deep down. However, these rooms are ordinary ones for your subordinates. There¡¯s also rooms for them to be used in various activities. They even have an area to drink and chat. But these ces you can see for yourselfter. There¡¯s one more thing that you need to see.¡±

    After he said that, Zhao Hai led Zhang Feng to the living room. Hung on the living room wall was a hugendscape painting. Zhao Hai pointed to a rock on the painting and said, ¡°You press here.¡± Then Zhao Hai pressed the rock.

    Not long after Zhao Hai¡¯s action, thendscape painting immediately changed. The whole painting turned transparent. Then before long, the painting turned into a grid. Each grid disyed multiple scenes. But without exnation, the view made Zhang Hao and Zhang Feng confused.

    There were grids that showed an empty room, some showed staircases. The disy on the grids varied greatly.

    Zhang Feng and Zhang Hao turned to Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t underestimate this painting. Do you see? Each grid represents an area in the ship. Except your room, every ce in the ship can be seen here. You can also zoom into specific grids.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai pointed at a few grids and they immediately erged. One was an empty room, another was a staircase, while thest one was the storage room.

    Hearing this, Zhang Feng¡¯s eyes shone. He understood what this meant. Zhao Hai was telling him that the entire ship was under his surveince.

    On the other hand, Zhang Hao¡¯s expression changed. He knew how formidable this function was. Anyone who enters the ship wouldn¡¯t escape Zhang Feng¡¯s eyes. Anyone disloyal to Zhang Feng would immediately expose themselves.

    Zhao Hai added, ¡°These grids also have sound. You can control how loud you want the sound to be or you can also remove it altogether.¡±

    Under Zhao Hai¡¯s help, Zhang Hao controlled the surveince system. The system was very simple to use. It can not only be operated by hand and voice, it could also be controlled using spiritual force. This wouldn¡¯t be hard to do for a Nascent Soul Expert like Zhang Feng.

    After watching Zhang Feng operate the surveince system for some time, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Senior Brother, do you want to go to other ces to take a look? See if you have something you want to change. Right, I almost forgot to tell you. Besides your room and the power room, the walls of all the rooms can be dismantled. You canbine two or more rooms to create arge space.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded. Then they proceeded to explore the entire ship. Just like Zhao Hai said, the inside of the ship was veryrge. It¡¯s so big that it could truly hold 100 thousand people.

    After exploring the ship, Zhang Feng stood on the ship¡¯s bow as he looked at the mountains in the distance. He didn¡¯t speak for some time. His thoughts wereplex. He didn¡¯t expect his long-time desire to be a reality. Moreover, the one whopleted this desire was Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai looked at Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Senior Brother, I must make it clear to you. This ship is unlike otherrge artifacts that were made as a whole. This ship is made separately and is assembled together. Because of this, it isn¡¯t as strong as otherrge artifacts. However, if any part of the ship is damaged, that part can be easily reced. As long as there are parts, even if half of the ship is destroyed, it will be fully repaired in a short period of time. As forbat, it couldn¡¯t win against the ck Tiger Ship. However, it would also be impossible for the ck Tiger Ship to destroy this ship. You can rest assured about this.¡±

    The reason why Zhao Hai told Zhang Feng this was to make it clear that he was the only one that can make thisrge artifact. Other people couldn¡¯t help him make it.

    Zhang Feng turned his head towards Zhao Hai as he patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Alright. Thank you, Little Hai. I like it very much.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Right, Senior Brother. Therge artifact also has another characteristic. Because it uses an internal spatial technique, the ship can erge and shrink without it affecting its internal space. If you want it to shrink, you can just use your spiritual force to control it. The same is true if you want it to erge.¡±

    Zhang Feng¡¯s eyes shone brightly as he rified, ¡°In other words, thisrge artifact can use ordinary transmission formations. Is that right?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Not only that, you can also install several transmission formations on the ship and it wouldn¡¯t have a tremendous impact on its structure. Naturally, you can¡¯t renovate the ship too much. But putting in a few transmission formations wouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    Zhang Feng immediately understood what Zhao Hai meant. Like in the lower realms, the Great World of Cultivation generally wouldn¡¯t ce transmission formations on theirrge artifacts. This was because it would affect the artifact¡¯s lifespan. However, the treasure ship doesn¡¯t have this problem. This was the most important thing.

    Zhang Feng understood that having this ship was like having a mobile base. He can even move his entire base to this ship. Besides not having a spirit vein, this ship was practically the same as his personal mountain.

    Just from this point, this ship surpassed all otherrge artifacts. The ck Tiger Ship might have superior size and strength, but it couldn¡¯tpare to the treasure ship when ites to practicality and adaptation. It was a difference in design concept.

    Zhang Feng let out a long breath as heughed and said, ¡°Good, good. With thisrge artifact, let¡¯s see how those ten guys will pressure me now. Hahaha.¡±

    Seeing Zhang Fengugh, Zhao Hai and Zhang Hao looked at each other. They were also smiling. It was rare for Zhang Feng to show such a wide range of emotion. They could see that Zhang Feng was truly happy.

    After some time, Zhang Feng calmed down. Then he waved his hand and said, ¡°Little Hai, let¡¯s head inside the ship. I have something to tell you.¡± After he said that, he walked down to his personal floor.

    Zhao Hai and Zhang Hao followed closely behind. Before long, the three arrived at Zhang Feng¡¯s room. Zhang Feng sat on some transforming clouds as he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, do you know Han Buli?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t think that Zhang Feng would ask about this. But he didn¡¯t n to hide anything, so he nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I know him.¡±

    Zhang Feng asked with curiosity, ¡°How did you meet him?¡±

    Zhao Hai scratched his head and answered, ¡°Senior Brother, as you know, I have a spatial ability. In the past, I was bored of the Ignored Valley, so I left some undead here to take care of things and then went out to explore the outside. Later on, while I was on a mountain peak, Han Buli coincidentally arrived. I asked him to drink with me, and he didn¡¯t decline. We chatted and became friendster on. After that, he has been visiting the Ignored Valley using his other identity. I must say, his ability to change form is very formidable. Nobody can see any ws from his actions. He said he¡¯s from the Darkness Hall. And because of the hall¡¯s secrecy, I didn¡¯t tell Senior Brother about it. Is there a problem?¡±

    Zhang Feng didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai and Han Buli¡¯s meeting would be so simple. But he didn¡¯t believe that Zhao Hai would deceive him, so he nodded and epted the exnation. Sometimes, two people were just destined to meet.

    Hearing Zhao Hai ask if there was a problem, Zhang Feng smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no problem. You can keep meeting him. I¡¯m just curious how the two of you knew each other. You also don¡¯t need to stay in the Ignored Valley all the time. You can go out and y. Leaving undead to manage things is good enough. When I head back, I¡¯ll give you some cultivation techniques to change your appearance. This way, you can freely walk around.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded with a smile on his face. He didn¡¯t decline even if he had no need for such techniques.

 Chapter 1679 â€“ News Goes In All Directions

    <h4>Chapter 1679 - News Goes In All Directions</h4>

    Sima Yin Long sat inside his room as he looked at a jade slip. Recorded inside the jade slip is a type of sword formation. Although Core Disciples seemed to be on the top of the world and were unreachable, they actually couldn¡¯t rx in ce. All of them knew that the reason they have their current position was because of their strength. If they didn¡¯t have the strength to hold onto their position, then they would certainly lose it one day.

    It can be said that Core Disciples were more nervous than ordinary disciples. The pressure they bear is very heavy, especially the top ten core disciples. If they fell from their position, those who followed them would immediately disperse. They were afraid that it would happen to them one day.

    Because of this, Core Disciples like Sima Yin Long wouldn¡¯t go out without reason. They would spend most of their time on their personal mountains, cultivating.

    As Sima Yin Long was studying the sword formation, a voice was suddenly heard from outside, ¡°Senior Brother, I have something to report.¡±

    Sima Yin Long¡¯s brows couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle. Then he replied, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Jin Zhengyin pushed the door and walked in. Then he bowed and said, ¡°I have seen Senior Brother.¡±

    Sima Yin Long nodded and said, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to be polite. Tell me, what are you going to report?¡±

    Jin Zhengyin nodded, then he looked at Sima Yin Long and said, ¡°Senior Brother, I just received information. Who knows where he got it from, but Zhang Feng managed to acquire a ship-typerge artifact. At present, we don¡¯t know how strong it is.¡±

    Hearing Jin Zhengyin, Sima Yin Long couldn¡¯t help but put down the jade slip. He turned his head and said, ¡°Arge artifact? A ship-type? Is it big?¡±

    The fight between the top ten Core Disciples and Zhang Feng happened in all aspects. One of the things that the top ten Core Disciples were proud of was the fact that they haverge artifacts while Zhang Feng doesn¡¯t. Zhang Feng has been trying to acquire one for many years but there were norge artifacts avable to be purchased. And even if there were, Zhang Feng wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it.

    Zhang Feng also thought about looking for people to refine arge artifact for him. However, nobody dared to ept the job in the ck Tiger Gang. This was because they were afraid that Zhang Feng would me them if they didn¡¯t do well.

    Because of this, Zhang Feng didn¡¯t have his ownrge artifact until now. This caused him tock some strength to press Sima Yin Long and the others. But upon hearing that Zhang Feng has acquired arge artifact, Sima Yin Long¡¯s mood immediately changed.

    The battle between Zhang Feng and the top ten Core Disciples wasn¡¯t just a matter of face and pressure. There were a lot of things involved in it. It was a battle for power and interest between the Gang Leader and the various ns in the sect. The top ten Core Disciples were heavily invested in this matter.

    Zhang Feng now has arge artifact in his hands. Although Sima Yin Long was curious about how strong therge artifact was, what he was more concerned of was where Zhang Feng acquired it.

    Not everyone can refine arge artifact. Moreover, it was impossible for a single person to create arge artifact on their own. And yet, Zhang Feng was able to get himself arge artifact. This only meant one thing, someone refined therge artifact for Zhang Feng.

    Did Zhang Feng ask other sects to refine arge artifact for him? Does he have a secret refiner under his control? No matter which one of the two were true, Sima Yin Long wanted to find out the truth.

    If Zhang Feng acquired therge artifact from another sect, then this meant that Zhang Feng had the support of that sect. This would be bad news for Sima Yin Long and the others.

    If Zhang Feng has secret refiners under his control, then that was bad news as well. With these people under his wing, Zhang Feng would be able to amass more strength in the future.

    Although the ns in the ck Tiger Gang were very influential, to the point of bing the pirs of the sect, the Gang Leader was still the one who held the highest position. Sima Yin Long also knew that the reason why Zhang Feng was able to develop so fast was because he had the support of the Gang Leader.

    However, most of the refiners of the ck Tiger Gang were under the control of therge powers in the sect. The Gang Leader also has refiners, but these people wouldn¡¯t be able to create arge artifact. If Zhang Feng truly grasped arge artifact refiner, then this meant that the shoring of the Gang Leader has been supplemented. For the major groups in the sect, this was not good news.

    Jin Zhengyin didn¡¯t know what kinds of thoughts were running around Sima Yin Long¡¯s head. Although he had followed Sima Yin Long for some time, he didn¡¯t know Sima Yin Long¡¯s background. Because of this, he honestly answered, ¡°It¡¯s very big, not smaller than the ck Tiger Ships. It also looks imposing.¡±

    Sima Yin Long knit his brows as he waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, continue gathering information about thisrge artifact. See where Zhang Feng got it from. Right, start with those Battle ves under Zhang Feng.¡±

    Jin Zhengyin looked at Sima Yin Long as he forced a smile and said, ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re already toote. Today, Zhang Feng sent a report to the sect saying that the Battle ves he got were possessed by the Devil and had died. Another group of Battle ves were sent to him from the lower realms.¡±

    Sima Yin Long stood up as he was silent for the first time. He didn¡¯t expect Zhang Feng to be so cruel. He immediately killed the Battle ves. It seems like these Battles ves must know some secrets of the ck Tiger Gang. Otherwise, Zhang Feng wouldn¡¯t have made such a ruthless move.

    Sima Yin Long replied, ¡°Alright, you go back and continue your investigation. It¡¯s possible that this involves Zhang Feng¡¯s greatest secret. I want to find out what it is.¡±

    Jin Zhengyin nodded, then he turned around and left. Meanwhile, Sima Yin Long went to a small room. And with a sh of white light, he vanished.

    The next moment, Sima Yin Long appeared inside a study. Inside the study was an old man. Feeling Sima Yin Long¡¯s arrival, the old person looked up and said, ¡°You¡¯vee? Is it about Zhang Feng?¡±

    Sima Yin Long carefully replied, ¡°Yes Grandfather. Zhang Feng managed to get arge artifact. This is bad news for us. Most importantly, all of the Battle ves under him were killed. I think those Battle ves knew something. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have resorted to extreme measures.¡±

    The old person looked at Sima Yin Long and said, ¡°I know about this. There¡¯s no need to be so anxious. We currently have no clues about this. Even if we want to investigate, we don¡¯t know where to start looking. Also, our side isn¡¯t that weak that arge artifact can shake our foundation. It won¡¯t be the end of us.¡±

    Sima Yin Long lowered his head as he listened. He doesn¡¯t dare to refute the old man. The old man looked at him and said, ¡°You head back. Don¡¯te here if its not important. It would be a problem if people find out.¡± Sima Yin Long nodded before he turned around and left.

    Looking at Sima Yin Long¡¯s departing back, the old man sighed and said, ¡°Too anxious.¡± Then he frowned and said, ¡°This matter needs to be discussed.¡± Then the old man said, ¡°Prepare my carriage!¡± The servant outside immediatelyplied. Before long, the old man was outside and his carriage was already prepared.

    The old man¡¯s transport turned out to be a beast carriage. The people who picked him up were dragon-like beings. Their whole bodies were ck and shone under the light. At first nce, they looked terrifying. However, they had turned docile. They were lying on the floor with no domineering auraing out of them.

    After the old man boarded his carriage, it immediately soared up and disappeared. The mansion that the carriage left from was very majestic. And on the mansion gate, there was a hanged sign that had the character ¡°Si Residence¡± on it.

    It was the Si Residence, not the Sima Residence. The old man was the head of the Si n, a well known family in the ck Tiger Gang. Nobody in the sect knew that Sima Yin Long was actually a member of the Si n. On the contrary, what everyone knew was that Sima Yin Long and the Si Family seem to have conflict with each other.

    The other big ns of the ck Tiger Gang had the same reaction as the Si n. Everyone started to make their moves when they found out that Zhang Feng had acquired his ownrge artifact. All of them went to the same location, the Hu n.

    The Hu n wasn¡¯t an ordinary cultivator family. In fact, the Hu n was a Beast n. They were Fox Cultivators. Moreover, the Hu n existed ever since the ck Tiger Gang was established. After many years, they managed to stand firm in the sect. This showed how powerful they were.

    There were two ancient ns in the ck Tiger Gang. One was the Hu n while the other was the Han n. While the Han n was hidden from the public, the Hu n was a prestigious n in the Northern Divergent Province. It can be said that the two families, one in the light and one in the dark, were thergest forces in the sect.

    The Hu n were close to the other ns in the ck Tiger Gang. These ns follow the Hu n, even to the point of disregarding the Gang Leader.

    On the other hand, the Han n was a firm supporter of the Gang Leader. Every Gang Leader was closely linked with the Han n. Because of this, the two ns weren¡¯t very friendly with each other. Although their conflict didn¡¯t reach to the point of fighting, it was impossible for the two to cooperate.

    The movements of the various ns were naturally known by the Gang Leader. However, the Gang Leader has no time to deal with them at this moment. This was because he was currently meeting with Zhang Feng.

    The current Gang Leader of the ck Tiger Gang was called Tie Zhantian. He¡¯s from a Body Cultivation n. He¡¯s currently at the Transcending Tribtion Stage and had great strength. He was two meters tall and had skin like bronze. He had a full beard and leopard-like eyes. At first nce, he looked like Zhang Fei. Although he looks like a middle-aged person, nobody can ascertain how old he really was.

    Zhang Feng was currently inside Tie Zhantian¡¯s study. Tie Zhantian looked at Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Little Feng, tell me. Where did you get yourrge artifact?¡±

    Zhang Feng looked at Tie Zhantian as he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s given to me as a gift. He said that with my status, it doesn¡¯t make sense for me to move around using a flying sword. So he gifted me arge artifact.¡±

    Tie Zhantian stared, his eyes turned wider as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. That¡¯s arge artifact. Who is so rich that he can just give one to you? You want me to beat you up?¡±

    Zhang Feng innocently replied, ¡°Martial Uncle, I¡¯m not talking nonsense. It¡¯s truly given to me. It¡¯s arge artifact made by parts and once the parts have finished refining, they were assembled. Then the formations were added before it waspleted. I¡¯m not deceiving you at all.¡±

    Hearing Zhan Feng, Tie Zhantian began to believe. But he was still confused, ¡°Where did you meet such a refining master? The other ns couldn¡¯t sit still. They¡¯re currently looking for that person. Won¡¯t he expose himself?¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about that. As for that person¡¯s identity, I cannot tell you at this time. But I am certain that the ns would never find him. It¡¯s also impossible for him to help the other ns. Moreover, let me tell you, he¡¯s not only a refining master, he¡¯s also a pill master. Later on, we won¡¯t need to worry about artifacts and pills.¡±

    Hearing Zhang Feng, Tie Zhantian couldn¡¯t help but stare. His eyes shone as he said, ¡°Really? If that¡¯s true, then that would be great for us.¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not lying. I¡¯m very good friends with that person. If Martial Uncle has any need for pills, just ask me and I¡¯ll go look for that pill master. However, it¡¯s possible that the Battle ves knew him. Therefore, I have no choice but to kill them all.¡±

    Tie Zhantian waved his hand and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if the Battle ves get killed. Right, I heard that you¡¯ve promoted a Battle ve ahead of time. Will he know about this matter?¡±

    Zhang Feng shook his head and said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t. Rest assured, that kid is a genius. I n to dry him out in the sun for some time. Later on, I¡¯ll make use of him.¡±

    Hearing Zhang Feng, Tie Zhantian nodded and said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s good. You must be careful in the following days. Don¡¯te in contact with that master. Now, the other ns are staring at your back, even the Han n. If you contact that refining master, you might expose yourself. Therefore, you need toy down for some time. Understood?¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded and said, ¡°I understand. Martial Uncle can rest assured. But Martial Uncle, wouldn¡¯t it be fine if the Han n knows? In fact, Han Ren might already know about the refining master¡¯s identity.¡±

    Hearing Zhang Feng, Tie Zhantian couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he knit his brows and said, ¡°If they know, then they know. The Han n knows how to handle their own matters. As long as that refining master¡¯s identity is kept secret, then there¡¯s no problem. Alright, you can head back. Be careful.¡± Zhang Feng nodded before he turned around and left.

 Chapter 1680 â€“ Speaking The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 1680 - Speaking The Truth</h4>

    In the Han n, inside his study, Han Ren was currently reading the report in front of him. The report was about Zhao Hai¡¯s matters in the lower realms. It also included some of Zhao Hai¡¯s information in the World of Cultivation.

    The Han n was the first to know about Zhang Feng obtaining arge artifact. Moreover, Han Ren wasn¡¯t stupid. Zhang Feng told him about Zhao Hai¡¯s ability to recycle materials. So upon hearing that Zhang Feng obtained arge artifact, Han Ren¡¯s thoughts began to run. Others might be unaware about the origin of Zhang Feng¡¯srge artifact, but Han Ren thought of Zhao Hai right away.

    After thinking of this, Han Ren immediately ordered to fetch all information regarding Zhao Hai. Since Zhao Hai can produce arge artifact, it was worth attaching such great importance to him.

    Upon reading Zhao Hai¡¯s materials, Han Ren discovered some issues. The moment the Hundred Treasures Realm rose in strength coincided with the time Zhao Hai joined them. Moreover, they were able to defeat the Giant Spirit Realm in one fell swoop. They were also able to obtain the refinement method of the Giant Spirit Treasure Ship. Han Ren was aware that the Giant Spirit Treasure Ships were made by parts and were assembledter. This was the same construction methodology as Zhang Feng¡¯srge artifact. If Han Ren couldn¡¯t connect these two together, then he would be an idiot.

    Han Ren also knew of Zhao Hai¡¯s massacre of the Buddhist Realm after Mu Yu was killed. To be honest, upon reading the report, Han Ren understood Zhao Hai less. Zhao Hai looked like an ordinary cultivator. Moreover, he rarely showed himself and his strength to the public. Because of this, his identity was covered by a very thick fog.

    Han Ren closed his eyes for a while. Then he ordered, ¡°Someone call the third child over.¡±

    The darkness around him seemed toply and before long footsteps were heard outside the study. Then when the footsteps stopped outside Han Ren¡¯s study, Han Ren said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to knock,e in.¡±

    Han Buli pushed the door open and then walked in. He bowed towards Han Ren and said, ¡°Third Uncle, you were looking for me?¡±

    Han Ren nodded and said, ¡°I did. Buli, did you meet with Zhao Hai recently?¡±

    Han Buli gave Han Ren a bizarre look. Han Ren was very friendly when it came to his matters, but Zhao Hai seems to be an exception. Han Ren already asked him several times about Zhao Hai. Han Buli didn¡¯t know why, but he could see that Han Ren attached great attention to Zhao Hai.

    Han Buli shook his head and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t. Because of a small matter, I haven¡¯t been visiting him. Why did you ask? Are there any issues with Little Hai?¡±

    Han Ren stared, then he immediately replied, ¡°Of course not, there¡¯s no problem. I¡¯m just asking. You don¡¯t have any missionstely, so I want you to get in touch with Zhao Hai as much as possible. Do you understand?¡±

    When Han Buli heard Han Ren, he couldn¡¯t help but stare for a moment. Then his expression changed as he said, ¡°Third Uncle, you best tell me the truth. Why do you want me to get in touch with Little Hai? I treat him as a real friend. I don¡¯t want him to be used.¡±

    Hearing Han Buli, it was time for Han Ren to stare. Looking at Han Buli¡¯s expression, Han Ren immediately understood. Han Buli does indeed treat Zhao Hai as a true friend rather than a contact. If something bad was going to happen to Zhao Hai, then Han Buli might notply. He would only change his mind if Zhao Hai was a threat to the Han n.

    Han Ren looked at Han Buli as he sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. Don¡¯t misunderstand. I want you to keep in contact with Zhao Hai not because we want to use him. In fact, I want you to be on good terms with him. Maybe, in the future, the Han n might need to ask him for help. We¡¯re depending on you for this.¡±

    Han Buli was surprised when he heard this. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Third Uncle, have you misspoken? Our Han n asking Little Hai for help? How is that possible?¡±

    Han Ren looked at Han Buli and said, ¡°How could it be impossible with Zhao Hai¡¯s ability? Zhang Feng just obtained arge artifact, you should know about this right?¡±

    Han Buli nodded and said, ¡°I do. It caused quite a huge stir. The other ns were too surprised that they immediately ran towards the Hu n. It was quite lively.¡±

    Han Ren looked at Han Buli as he sneered and said, ¡°Then do you know where Zhang Feng acquired therge artifact?¡±

    Han Buli shook his head and said, ¡°How could I know? Third Uncle, you mean to say that Zhang Feng¡¯srge artifact has a connection with Little Hai?¡±

    Han Ren nodded and said, ¡°There is. Zhao Hai¡¯s ability is recycling waste materials and using them to create other things. He can dpose any material and reuse them elsewhere. Do you know the value of such an ability?¡±

    Hearing Han Ren, Han Buli immediately understood. He knew that Han Ren wasn¡¯t joking at this time. Moreover, Han Buli grew up in the powerful Han n. So he understood how valuable Zhao Hai¡¯s ability was.

    Seeing Han Buli nod, Han Ren nodded and said, ¡°Shortly after entering the Great World of Cultivation, Zhang Feng came across Zhao Hai and his ability. Therefore, Zhang Feng arranged for him to be stationed in the Ignored Valley. Think about it, with Zhao Hai¡¯s ability, wouldn¡¯t him being in the Ignored Valley be akin to a fish in water? Then not long after Zhao Hai entered the Ignored Valley, Zhang Feng managed to acquire arge artifact. If I say that it doesn¡¯t have anything to do with Zhao Hai, then would you believe me? Most importantly, Zhao Hai has experience in makingrge artifacts in the lower realms. Now, do you understand?¡±

    Han Buli nodded, ¡°I understand. No wonder Little Hai didn¡¯t care about being sent to the Ignored valley. He even seemed happy about it. No wonder Zhang Feng killed all the other Battle ves.¡±

    Han Ren nodded, ¡°Last time when you got in touch with Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng asked us to make a move to deal with you. I asked him personally and then came to know about Zhao Hai¡¯s matter. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to be this free. Zhao Hai¡¯s ability is too formidable. Fortunately, you came in contact with him before all of this. Later on, if our n has anything to ask of Zhao Hai, it would be easier for us to speak. If it weren¡¯t for you, we might not be able to speak as easily.¡±

    Han Buli nodded, ¡°I understand. Rest assured, I know what to do.¡±

    Han Ren nodded and then waved his hand, ¡°Alright, you can go. Remember, don¡¯t tell anybody else about this. Besides you, me, Little Hai, and Zhang Feng, I don¡¯t want anybody to know. If other people get this information, Little Hai will be in trouble.¡±

    Han Buli nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Third Uncle. I know how important this is. I¡¯m going. I¡¯ll go ask Little Hai for a drink.¡± Then he turned around and left.

    Seeing Han Buli departing, Han Ren couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. Then he smiled. He envied Han Buli. In the Great World of Cultivation, having a good friend was as rare as a godly weapon. Han Buli was very lucky to have a friend.

    At the same time, Han Ren couldn¡¯t help but be surprised with Han Buli¡¯s luck. His cultivation might not be very strong and he ate a lot of pills to progress to the Core Formation Stage. However, the heavens gave him an ability to change his appearance, making him important to the Han n.

    And now, the heavens gave Han Buli a good friend. Han Ren couldn¡¯t help but admire his luck. Thinking of this, Han Ren couldn¡¯t help butugh. Being Zhao Hai¡¯s friend, Han Buli brought the Han n a good benefit for free. Of course, Han Ren wouldn¡¯t prevent it.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know that his gift would cause quite a stir in the ck Tiger Gang. His understanding of the sect was still very small. Because of this, he didn¡¯t care about what happened outside. He just continued studying his formations.

    At this time, the transmission formation shed a white light. Zhao Hai looked over and saw that it was Han Buli. He immediately went out of the Space and weed him, ¡°Brother Han, howe you¡¯re free today?¡±

    Han Buliughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m justing over for a drink. Let¡¯s go in and talk.¡± Hearing Han Buli, Zhao Hai knew that something was going on. He didn¡¯t say anything as he nodded and then went inside with Han Buli.

    Upon entering the residence and settling down, Han Buli looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, let me ask you something. Are you the one who gave Zhang Feng hisrge artifact?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared as he looked at Han Buli. It must be known that only Zhang Feng, Zhang Hao, and himself knew about therge artifact¡¯s origin. Moreover, Zhang Feng killed the other Battle ves when he went back to stop any information from spreading. How did Han Buli find out?

    But shortly after, Zhao Hai changed his thinking and understood. Han Buli should know Zhang Feng. Only Zhang Feng could tell other people about this matter. Thinking of this Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hide the truth as he smiled and said, ¡°Right, I gifted it to him.¡±

    The reason why Zhao Hai was so sure that Han Buli learned about this matter from Zhang Feng was because he trusted his own means. The Ignored Valley was filled with silver needles. Not only can the needles monitor the region, it also blocked any spiritual force from entering. Even if Zhao Hai made a fuss, it was impossible for people outside to know. So it was impossible for Han Buli to get the information from sources other than Zhang Feng. And Zhao Hai believed that Zhang Feng wouldn¡¯t just share the information with anybody.

    Since it was Zhang Feng who passed the information, this meant that Han Buli wasn¡¯t an outsider. At the very least, he was someone from Zhang Feng¡¯s faction. Because of this, Zhao Hai was confident in confirming.

    Han Buli didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to make such a deep analysis from a few words. He couldn¡¯t help butugh as he said, ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re really honest. I didn¡¯t chose my friend wrongly.¡±

 Chapter 1681 â€“ Improving Relations

    <h4>Chapter 1681 - Improving Rtions</h4>

    Han Buli was happy. In his opinion, Zhao Hai¡¯s honesty meant that he also regarded him as a friend. And if not, at the very least Zhao Hai trusted him. Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t just easily reveal this matter.

    Zhao Hai looked at Han Buli and said, ¡°Brother Han, for you to know about this, you should have a rtionship with First Senior Brother. Are you one of First Senior Brother¡¯s subordinates?¡±

    Han Buli stared at Zhao Hai, then he snorted and said, ¡°Him? Do you want me to be his subordinate? He¡¯s not bad, but he can¡¯t get me. Little Hai, since you treat me as a friend, then let this brother tell you the truth. I¡¯m from the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s Han n.¡±

    Han Buli proudly proimed his background to Zhao Hai. However, he discovered that Zhao Hai has a bewildered look. Han Buli tapped his head as he realized that Zhao Hai had just arrived in the Great World of Cultivation. Moreover, with the Han n being a n in the shadows, it was normal for Zhao Hai to be unaware of them.

    Thinking of this, Han Buli began to exin in detail what the Han n was as well as its status in the ck Tiger Gang.

    After Zhao Hai listened, he couldn¡¯t help but look at Han Buli and said, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re a child of a prestigious n? Is that true? Or is that just one of your identities?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Han Buli said, ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m a true descendant of the Han n. I don¡¯t need to pretend. Let me tell you, the Han n is in cooperation with Zhang Feng and the Gang Leader. This is why our n knows about you. You might not know this, but Zhang Feng¡¯srge artifact has caused arge stir in the sect. To the point where those litter of old foxes came running towards the Hu n.¡± After he said that, Han Buli exined the Hu n to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai knitted his brows and said, ¡°So I have ced myself under the limelight? That wouldn¡¯t be good. I don¡¯t want attention.¡±

    Han Buli smiled and assured him, ¡°Nobody will know about you. It must be said that Zhang Feng knew very well how to cover up his tracks. He killed the other Battle ves in your batch just in case someone knows about your background. Therefore, nobody will be able to know about your involvement. You can rest assured.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I cannot be exposed right now, otherwise I would be in danger. As long as nobody looks in my direction, then that¡¯s good enough.¡±

    Han Buli smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You see the transmission formation? If there¡¯s anything wrong, you can use it to leave immediately and go to our base. As long as you arrive, nobody can move you, whether it be the Hu n or the Gang Leader. I¡¯ll give you the coordinates in a moment, just in case you need it.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he didn¡¯t decline. He looked at Han Buli and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble you this time, Brother Han. If you need anything crafted, you can go look for me. Right, I¡¯ll have to ask you to get me some pill recipes and artifact blueprints of the ck Tiger Gang. It¡¯s also good if you can get me some jade slips regarding techniques.¡±

    Han Buli nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can leave this to me. It¡¯s not difficult, I can take care of it with ease. Right, Brother, you might have noticed, but my cultivation talent isn¡¯t good. Do you have any pills that can help? In the Great World of Cultivation, only strength speaks truth, the others are fake. You also shouldn¡¯t divert from your path, personal strength is still the most important.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have such pills. But I can give you something else that you can drink every day. After you go back, get me techniques regarding Dao Avatars. If I can get techniques about the Core Formation Stage, that would also help me study.¡±

    Han Buli frowned and said, ¡°Getting the cultivation methods isn¡¯t a problem. However, you need Faith Power. Without it, those cultivation methods would be useless. I think you should leave it for the future.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Who said I don¡¯t have faith power? If I didn¡¯t have faith power, how would I manage to ascend the Sky Tower? However, I don¡¯t have a lot of faith power. I reckon I would have to ask First Senior Brother about this. I believe that he could help me.¡±

    When Han Buli heard what Zhao Hai said, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but shine. He believed that Zhang Feng would truly help Zhao Hai gain faith power. For Zhang Feng, this matter was very simple.

    At the same time, Han Buli thought that the Han n could also give faith power to Zhao Hai. This way, Zhao Hai would owe them a favor. And in the future, it would be more convenient for them to ask Zhao Hai for a favor.

    Thinking of this, Han Buli immediately replied, ¡°I immediately remembered something when you said that. I can also go back and tell my n to give you some faith power. Don¡¯t refuse. It might be precious to other people, but to us, its very cheap.¡±

    Zhao Hai believed Han Buli¡¯s words. He was now aware of the Han n¡¯s reputation. A Great n like them naturally wouldn¡¯tck faith power.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t refuse as he nodded and said, ¡°That is also good. Right, Brother Han, will there be conflict with the faith power that I already have?¡±

    Han Buliughed and said, ¡°Of course not. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Zhao Hai was relieved.

    Han Buli focused on the big jar that Zhao Hai gave him. Just now, Han Buli asked Zhao Hai for a pill, but Zhao Hai gave him this jar instead. The jar contained a transparent liquid that looked a lot like water.

    Han Buli curiously turned the jar over. Then he immediately smelled the scent of alcohol. After covering the jar, Han Buli looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°This is wine? Are you giving this to me?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°That is for you. Don¡¯t worry, I added something to this wine. After you go back, drink a small cup of it every day. When you run out, juste to me and I¡¯ll give you more. This is good wine. Not only can it help you refine qi, it also gives benefits to your physique. I won¡¯t just give it to anyone.¡±

    This wine was thetest creation of the Space. Because of the new materials that have been introduced, Zhao Hai was able toe up with this wine while using the processing machine. This wine can help people in refining qi as well as cultivating spiritual force. At the same time, it could increase one¡¯s physique. It was more potentpared to ordinary pills.

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Han Buli nodded as he said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be impolite.¡± As he received the wine jug, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother, when you have time, how about giving me arge artifact to y with?¡±

    Zhao Hai rolled his eyes at Han Buli as he said, ¡°You really dare y around with arge artifact. You think its a toy? You don¡¯t know how hard it was to make First Senior Brother¡¯s artifact. Also, what¡¯s the use of you having one? You would only attract people¡¯s attention. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being robbed?¡±

    Han Buli thought the same. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Zhang Feng has the ability to hold on to hisrge artifact. If I have one, I¡¯m afraid I would be killed. Or it would be taken by the n. I definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on to it.¡±

    Looking at Han Buli, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile. At the same time, Han Buli wasn¡¯t really serious with his request. He didn¡¯t have any need for arge artifact. He sighed once more before letting the matter go.

    After drinking a few rounds of liquor, Han Buli opened his mouth and said, ¡°Little Hai, the current ck Tiger Gang isn¡¯t peaceful at all. The Hu n have gone crazy. Our n discovered that the Hu n has colluded with outsiders. You need to be careful.¡±

    Zhao Hai knit his brows and said, ¡°Colluding with outsiders? The Roaring me Sect?¡±

    Han Buli shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not. It seems to be the Wandering Soul gang. It would be better if it was the Roaring me Sect. The Roaring me Sect isn¡¯t strong. Even if they get involved, things wouldn¡¯t be difficult to deal with. On the other hand, the Wandering Soul Gang is strong. Those fellows are covetous.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I heard that the Wandering Soul Gang is a group of Ghost Cultivators. I have yet to see one.¡±

    Han Buli shook his head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t want to meet those people. Each and every person from the Wandering Soul Gang is ruthless. They don¡¯t abide bymon sense. Today, they might be friends, but the next day they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to chop your head.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Han Buli sighed and said, ¡°Speaking of which, the Hu n are truly greedy. Their n is already at the top of the ck Tiger Sect. They¡¯re only below one person and above millions. Yet, they are unsatisfied and want to snatch the position of Gang Leader. They even colluded with the Wandering Soul Gang. Who knows what they¡¯re thinking.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°A person¡¯s greed is limitless. Even if they obtain what they want, they would still want more. It¡¯s normal. Right, since you know that they colluded with the Wandering Soul Gang, did you take action? Or did you just watch them?¡±

    Han Buli sighed, ¡°Even if we want to deal with them, we aren¡¯t strong enough. After many years, the Hu n was able to winrge and small groups in the ck Tiger Gang. Even if the Han n and the Gang Leader worked together, it would still be very hard to deal with them. Moreover, our Han n isn¡¯t as strong as the Hu n. After all, the Han n lived in the dark while the Hu n resided in the light.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he knitted his brows and said, ¡°If the Hu n colludes with the Wandering Soul Gang, what do you do? Is it good to always stay passive like this?¡±

    Han Buli coldly snorted and said, ¡°Although this is the case, the Han n also existed for many years. We aren¡¯t weak. If they want to swallow us, they would certainly break their teeth. Don¡¯t worry, even if we can¡¯t press the Hu n, they also can¡¯t do anything to us.¡±

 Chapter 1682 â€“ I Give Two

    <h4>Chapter 1682 - I Give Two</h4>

    Zhao Hai sent Han Buli off. He now understood the situation of the ck Tiger Gang betterpared to before. It can be said that the ck Tiger Gang has reached a critical situation. It has internal traitors and external enemies. If it continues, then the ck Tiger Gang would face extinction.

    However, Zhao Hai cannot do anything about it right now. The situation of the sect was much moreplicated than he imagined. Each of those ns are very powerful. He still doesn¡¯t have the strength to go against them. If he wanted to change the current situation of the sect, then he would have to rely on Zhang Feng and the Han n.

    Zhao Hai returned to the Space pondering about how he could help Zhang Hao and the Han n. This didn¡¯t mean that Zhao Hai had a favorable impression of the ck Tiger Gang. It was because of his status. From the moment he entered the Great World of Cultivation as a Battle ve to his promotion to the Outer Sect, he was already marked as a disciple of the ck Tiger Gang. It was almost impossible for him to erase this identity.

    The only solution for this was to be a rogue cultivator. However, rogue cultivators in the Great World of Cultivation lived in very unsatisfactory conditions. It wasn¡¯t good for his future development.

    Moreover, now that he entered Zhang Feng and the Han n¡¯s eyes, it would be impossible for him to be a rogue cultivator. Both Zhang Feng and the Han n wouldn¡¯t allow him to leave.

    Because of this, in order to develop in the Great World of Cultivation, Zhao Hai can only rely on the ck Tiger Gang. With his current strength, developing on his own wasn¡¯t possible.

    Actually, with his present strength, it would be easy for Zhao Hai to leave the ck Tiger Gang. Now that the Space has mapped further out of the sect¡¯s domain and even the outer domain of the Roaring me Sect and the Wandering Soul Gang, He can just teleport out in either direction.

    However, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t do this. Although he has the Space, movement was very hard without a sufficient backing here in the Great World of Cultivation. Although cities were mostly controlled by rogue cultivator ns, sects still had enough influence in the world. Zhao Hai¡¯s eventual rise would cause these people to suppress him. When the timees, Zhao Hai would face huge powers alone. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want this to happen.

    Therefore, Zhao Hai can only stay in the ck Tiger Gang, helping Zhang Feng increase the sect¡¯s strength. Only then can he livefortably.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but let out a long breath. Then he opened his eyes. Laura and the others were looking at him in confusion. They didn¡¯t know what Zhao Hai was thinking about.

    Zhao Hai looked at them and smiled as he said, ¡°I¡¯m alright, don¡¯t worry. But I didn¡¯t expect that the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s situation would be thisplex. It seems like we have to be patient for some time.¡±

    Laura nodded. The ck Tiger Gang¡¯s state was truly moreplex than what they thought, especially the Hu n. They seem to be a malignant tumor in the sect.

    However, this malignant tumor could no longer be eradicated. This was because the experts of the Hu n were also experts of the ck Tiger Gang. If the Hu n was extinguished, then the strength of the ck Tiger Gang would be heavily affected. Most importantly, even with Zhang Feng and the Han n¡¯s strength, they have yet toe up with a solution to deal with them.

    If the Hu n was pushed to a corner, they might directly invite the Wandering Soul Gang to attack the sect. When that timees, the ck Tiger Gang would be in deep trouble.

    The ck Tiger Gang has reached a fragile stalemate. A small move would cause the entire situation to erupt. The Hu n doesn¡¯t have the strength to deal with Tie Zhantian and the Han n, but the same was also true the other way around.

    Although the Hu n colluded with the Wandering Soul Gang, they also understood that if they used the Wandering Soul Gang to deal with the Gang Leader, the Wandering Soul Gang could also deal with them. It was well known that the Wandering Soul Gang were filled with lunatics, breaking faith and abandoning righteousness. They were very adept in this aspect.

    Tie Zhantian and the Han n also couldn¡¯t do anything to the Hu n and the others, so the two sides had achieved bnce. Once this bnce was broken, no matter which side did it, the entire ck Tiger Gang would be in chaos. When the timees, there would be internal strife. And there were already enemies outside waiting to pounce.

    As he thought of this, Zhao Hai took out a jade sword message. He wrote of his meeting with Han Buli as well as his request to obtain faith power and dao avatar techniques.

    This jade sword message was intended for Zhang Feng. Zhao Hai knew that he shouldn¡¯t hide what happened. If Zhang Feng heard contradictory words, then their rtionship would suffer.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai knew clearly that too much kindness would breed enmity. It wasn¡¯t always good to be too kind to a person. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t too kind to Zhang Feng, but it was a fact that he solved a lot of Zhang Feng¡¯s problems. If Zhao Hai had no desires or requests, then Zhang Feng might turn suspicious. Therefore, Zhao Hai specifically asked Zhang Feng to get him cultivation methods as well as Faith Power. This way, Zhang Feng wouldn¡¯t feel that he owed Zhao Hai too much.

    Zhao Hai also told Zhang Feng that Han Buli wanted to help him acquire faith power. He doesn¡¯t need to hide this matter from Zhang Feng. This was because, at present, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t as valuable as Zhang Feng to the Han n. If he hid the truth from Zhang Feng, then once Zhang Feng heard about it from the Han n, Zhao Hai would be ced in an awkward position.

    Zhang Feng soon received Zhao Hai¡¯s jade sword message. After reading the contents, Zhang Feng couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly as he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Han n¡¯s nose to be so urate. Hahaha. This is also good. Later on, if the Han n wants to support other people, they would have to consider Little Hai¡¯s existence. I didn¡¯t ask Little Hai to woo people over, yet he managed to hook such a huge fish. Hahaha. Good. It¡¯s just faith power. If the Han n gives one portion, then I¡¯ll give two.¡±

    Zhang Feng walked out and looked at the treasure ship floating in mid-air. He could store the ship away, but he didn¡¯t do it. He liked the feeling of seeing the ship whenever he looked up. It makes him feel at ease.

    Looking at the treasure ship, Zhang Feng couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then his body vanished and entered the ship. Currently, the ship is popted by a number of people. Some of them were Battle ves while some were people from Zhang Feng¡¯s personal mountain. Zhang Feng also set up several transmission formations on the ship. This way, his subordinates would be able to travel to and from the mountain. The ship would soon be Zhang Feng¡¯s second base.

    In the past few days, Zhang Feng has been taking care of the administration of the Battle ves. When he¡¯s done with it, he can go to the treasure ship to work. The Battle ve office would be left alone.

    Zhang Feng¡¯s actions weren¡¯t wrong. The top ten Core Disciples treat theirrge artifacts as another base. The things inside therge artifacts weren¡¯t any less than the ones on the mountains. This way, they could use therge artifacts whenever they need it.

    Right now, Zhang Feng was busy moving his stuff to the treasure ship. Although the ship has been fully furnished by Zhao Hai, there were still a lot of things that Zhang Feng needed to add. For example, he needed arge stockpile of spirit stones. There were also pills that needed to be stored. Zhang Feng also prepared a refining room and an alchemy room on the ship. All of which were up to standard.

    Seeing Zhang Feng appear, his subordinates immediately weed him and gave him a salute. Zhang Feng waved his hand and had them resume their tasks. Only one person was left behind. This person had an average stature but he was very handsome. He held a fan in his hand as he stood beside Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Senior Brother, why are you here again? It seems like you can¡¯t get away from the ship for just two days.¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I came here this time for proper business. Little Xing, go get me two portions of faith power. Fetch some Dao Avatar methods as well.¡±

    The person called Little Xing was named Hao Xing. He wasn¡¯t a particrly talented Inner Disciple, he was just in the middle. He couldn¡¯t be a core disciple, but he also wouldn¡¯t be demoted to an Outer Disciple. He could be regarded as an ordinary Inner Sect cultivator.

    But because of his handsome appearance, Hao Xing was very famous among Inner Disciples, especially women. Females in the ck Tiger Gang liked to be with him.

    However, his appearance got Hao Xing in trouble. He enticed a woman without knowing their background. As it turns out, the woman was a subordinate of one of the top ten Core Disciples. It was already toote for him when he found out. At that point, the woman was obsessed with Hao Xing. It scared him and he ran away immediately. Finally, Zhang Feng saved his life and he became Zhang Feng¡¯s subordinate.

    It was only after he became Zhang Feng¡¯s subordinate did Hao Xing discover his talent. Although he looked like a pampered man, he was very good at logistics which made him in charge of managing Zhang Feng¡¯s mountain. It can be said that Hao Xing knew more about Zhang Feng¡¯s assets than Zhang Feng himself.

    It was also because of this that Zhang Feng looked highly upon Hao Xing, to the point where Hao Xing can joke around with him. Hearing Zhang Feng requesting for two portions of faith power, Hao Xing nodded and before long he returned with two jade disks. These jade disks were used to store faith power. In the ck Tiger Gang, a portion of faith power can store 100 disciple¡¯s worth of prayers.

    Besides the two formation disks, Hao Xing also returned with a jade slip. In this jade slip were dao avatar techniques. Hao Xing handed the items to Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Senior Brother, who will you give these things to?¡±

    Hao Xing was Zhang Feng¡¯s trusted aide and there were plenty of matters that Zhang Feng was open to talk with him about. However, Zhang Feng didn¡¯t tell Hao Xing about Zhao Hai. Although Hao Xing had some guesses, he wasn¡¯t confident about them.

    Zhang Feng looked at Hao Xing and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in the future.¡± After he said that, Zhang Feng turned around and lef.t

    Hao Xing looked at Zhang Feng¡¯s back in confusion as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to First Senior Brother recently, could it be menopause? Hehe. I didn¡¯t expect him to change this much. Interesting.¡±

    Zhang Feng didn¡¯t know that Hao Xing was joking about him behind his back. He took the faith power and returned to his office and used the transmission formation. After a sh of white light, he vanished and appeared in the Ignored Valley.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect Zhang Feng toe over himself. When he saw Zhang Feng, he immediately went out of the Space and greeted him. Zhang Feng looked at Zhao Hai andughed as he said, ¡°Good kid. Do you already want to learn dao avatar techniques? You have a good foundation, so you can begin studying dao avatars. However, one couldn¡¯t refine a dao avatar in one day. It would take a slow effort to understand it. Here, these are two portions of faith power. This is also a dao avatar technique. Study it slowly.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then invited Zhang Feng over to sit down. Then he took out several jugs of wine and said, ¡°Senior Brother, let me give you these spirit wines. It¡¯s something I made in the lower realms. Although it doesn¡¯t provide a lot of spiritual qi, its vor should be enough for you to enjoy.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°You really have a lot of good things. Alright, I¡¯ll ept these. But let me tell you first, I can only give you two portions of faith power per month. You¡¯ll have to properly make use of it. After youplete your dao avatar, I¡¯ll give you more portions.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright. Thank you, Senior Brother. Brother Han Buli also told me that he¡¯ll give me one portion. I¡¯ll have more faith power to y around with. Haha. At that time, I¡¯ll have more faith power allowance than the Inner Disciples.¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled faintly and said, ¡°Also, in the meantime, you should stop making artifacts and recycling materials and make more pills. I only have a few pills left. If there are any special pills, I¡¯d want them as well. Those pills are very useful.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send you more pills soon.¡±

    Zhang Feng gave him a nod, then he said, ¡°The Han n are on the same side as us, so you can get in contact with them. However, you need to pay attention. Although Han Buli¡¯s status is a secret, the Hu n has always been paying attention to the Han n¡¯s actions. You should beware of being discovered by them. Remind Han Buli about this.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then Zhang Feng stood up and said, ¡°I have too many things to do right now, and there are a lot of people staring at my back. So I won¡¯t stay here for long. If you need anything, just send me a message.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then Zhang Feng turned around and left.

 Chapter 1683 â€“ Foreign Trial

    <h4>Chapter 1683 - Foreign Trial</h4>

    Not long after Zhang Feng left, Han Buli arrived at the Ignored Valley. After sitting down, Han Buli took out a jade disk and said, ¡°Little Hai, take this portion of faith power. As for the Dao Avatar Technique, you should have already acquired one, so I didn¡¯t bother to bring it to you. The technique isn¡¯tplicated, it¡¯s up to you what kind of dao avatar you want to condense.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded as he smiled and said, ¡°Thanks, Benefactor Han. Do you want me to address you like this?¡±

    Han Buli stared at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Stop using good words to win me over. However, I dide this time to tell you something.¡±

    Zhao Hai asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Han Buli replied, ¡°The five-year external trial is getting close. You need to increase your strength. If you can participate in this trial, you will be able to benefit a lot.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave Han Buli a look and said, ¡°External Trial? What is that?¡±

    Han Buli tapped his head, he once again forgot that Zhao Hai was a neer to the Great World of Cultivation. So he immediately exined, ¡°It¡¯s a ce located outside the Great World of Cultivation. It¡¯s a strange subspace with lifeforms that came from who knows where. These lifeforms have strong imitation ability and can imitate techniques. However, those beings aren¡¯t strong, so ordinary disciples can deal with them. There are a lot of these beings in that subspace. Their poption became a danger that needs to be dealt with. Also, after killing these lifeforms, one would gain a certain understanding of the technique they imitated. Moreover, their technique to condense dao avatars is very good.¡±

    ¡°However, the passage for this subspace only opens every five years and is open for only a month. After a month, even powerful experts wouldn¡¯t be able to break in. Because of this, various sects will organize outer disciples to enter that subspace every five years. It¡¯s a valuable month for studying dao avatars for Outer and Inner Disciples. Little Hai, you need to meet the requirements to go there. It will be very helpful to you.¡±

    Zhao Hai was stunned for a moment, then he muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t think there would be such a ce. Interesting. Brother Han, what exactly are these lifeforms you are talking about?¡±

    Han Buli shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but the seniors have given it a name. They¡¯re called spirit slugs. It¡¯s said that their bodies are very sticky.¡±

    ¡°Slugs. Haha. I really want to see what these slugs are. By the way, Brother Han, is this the only subspace that the Great World of Cultivation has?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. The subspace that the slugs are located in is one of the lowest levels. It¡¯s only for Outer Sect Disciples and Inner Disciples who haven¡¯t condensed their dao avatars. I heard that high-level subspaces are asrge as the Great World of Cultivation. They have a lot of powerful beings inside that even Nascent Soul Experts would find hard to defeat.

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°So strong? Right, how much time is left for the subspace to open?¡±

    Han Buli counted inside his head before replying, ¡°It should be in half a month. But I think Zhang Feng will arrange something for you. However, once youe back, people will know about your connection with Zhang Feng.¡±

    Zhao Hai knit his brows and said, ¡°Then I might as well not go. The Ignored Valley is more important than the subspace. Even if I don¡¯t go to that subspace, I can still condense my dao avatar. If I were to get taken out of the Ignored valley, then the loss for First Senior Brother would be big.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Han Buli couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. At this time, a voice was heard, ¡°Little Hai, you must go to this trial. Not only for you, but also for me.¡±

    Zhao Hai and Han Buli stared, then the two turned their heads to see Zhang Feng walking over. Zhao Hai immediately stood up as he gave Zhang Feng a salute, ¡°First Senior Brother, you came? Why didn¡¯t I see the transmission formation light up?¡±

    Of course, Zhao Hai knew about Zhang Feng¡¯s arrival. Although he didn¡¯t see the transmission formation activating, Zhao Hai monitored his territory well. Even if a fly flew over, it would be impossible for it to escape Zhao Hai¡¯s notice. Therefore, it was easy for him to notice Zhang Feng.

    Although Zhang Feng was very formidable and his spiritual force was hidden, it was impossible for him to hide from the Space. Zhao Hai also chose his words properly in order to be heard by Zhang Feng.

    On the other hand, Zhang Feng was convinced that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know of his arrival. Experts like Zhang Feng have a problem with regards to their confidence. Zhang Feng was sure that Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t detect him, therefore he believed what he heard.

    After inviting Zhang Feng to sit down, Zhao Hai said, ¡°First Senior Brother, just like what Brother Han said, if I went out this time, our rtionship would be revealed. If they find out, then our gains wouldn¡¯t outweigh our losses. It doesn¡¯t matter if my dao avatar gets dyed a few days. But if our position here gets revealed, then our loss would be too great.¡±

    Zhang Feng gave Zhao Hai and appreciative look. He was satisfied with Zhao Hai¡¯s sense of justice and selflessness. But he still pushed on, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to use your status to go to the external trial. There are other identities you can use.¡±

    Zhao Hai was stunned, he looked at Zhang Feng in confusion. Zhang Feng smiled faintly and said, ¡°You can use a technique to change your appearance. Go using Little Hao¡¯s identity, and Little Hao can hide for a month. The ns are already aware that Little Hao has be my subordinate. So if you use his identity, nobody will suspect. Also, the ns won¡¯t care about what happens outside the sect.¡±

    Hearing Zhang Feng, Zhao Hai¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but be moved. It would be a lie to say that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t attracted by the external trial. Although he has condensed dao avatars, Zhao Hai wanted to condense more. Moreover, Han Buli said that those slugs can imitate the techniques of all sects in the Great World of Cultivation. Zhao Hai wanted to see what the techniques of the other sects were like.

    Also, Han Buli said that the spirit slugs were creatures. This meant that the Space could take them in.

    All of these attracted Zhao Hai. But if Zhang Feng didn¡¯t let him go, then he wouldn¡¯t think much of it. After all, he was already in the Great World of Cultivation. He would see these techniques sooner orter. Although he wouldn¡¯t be able to bring the slugs to the Space, it wouldn¡¯t matter too much for Zhao Hai. At this point, the Space could level up on its own. Although it couldn¡¯t level up as fast, there was still some progress.

    Zhao Hai looked at Zhang Feng and said, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be difficult for me to change my appearance. Also, there won¡¯t be any need to take care of the Ignored Valley. As long as I leave Undead behind, there won¡¯t be any problems. But this time, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to be unfair to Brother Zhang Hao.¡±

    Zhang Feng waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to think about it. I already told Little Hao about this and he agrees. Also, another reason I came here is to take therge artifact for a stroll. The reason why you didn¡¯t notice me was because I used therge artifact toe over.¡±

    Zhao Hai had an enlightened expression as he said, ¡°No wonder. It seems like First Senior Brother has officially started using therge artifact.¡±

    Zhang Fengughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s very good, naturally I have to use it. In the past, those fellowsughed at me for not having arge artifact. Now that I have one, I want them to take a look. I¡¯ll return to the sect using therge artifact. I want to see their expressions. Little Hai, you have to prepare. You must participate in this foreign trial.¡± Zhao Hai gave him a nod.

    Zhang Feng got up and said, ¡°I can¡¯t stay here for a long time, or else I would be discovered. I¡¯lle see you in the future.¡± Zhao Hai nodded. Zhang Feng gave Han Buli his greetings before he left.

    After Zhang Feng left, Han Buli opened his mouth and said, ¡°It seems like Zhang Feng really treats you with high regard. Not only did he give you faith power, he also arranged for you to join the trial.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I also want to take a look at this trial. Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this. In fact, there¡¯s nothing I need to prepare. Let¡¯s go have a drink.¡±

    Han Buli shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t drink today. I¡¯lle over if I have time. This external trial will be important for your future. Moreover, you have yet to take in faith power. Start with it now. As long as you can absorb faith power, this trial will give you more benefits.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll be impolite and won¡¯t keep you. When Ie back from the trial, I¡¯lle looking for you to drink.¡± Han Buli nodded before he turned around and left.

    Zhao Hai looked at Han Buli¡¯s back and said, ¡°Foreign trial. Interesting. Let¡¯s see how it turns out.¡± Then his body shed as he entered the Space.

    Laura and the others were already waiting for Zhao Hai inside the Space. Seeing Zhao Hai arrive, Laura said, ¡°Brother Hai, immediately absorb the faith power. Let¡¯s see if there¡¯s something different with it.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled. Laura and the others were curious about him absorbing the faith power. At this point, any additional faith power was useless for him. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t disappoint them either as he took out a jade disk and began to attract the faith power stored inside.

 Chapter 1684 â€“ Face Slapping

    <h4>Chapter 1684 - Face pping</h4>

    Zhao Hai looked at the jade te with curiosity. The jade te looked very refined like a work of art. It wasn¡¯trge, just the size of a palm. It had a hollow design and was very light to hold. There¡¯s a faint white light emanating from it, adding on to its radiant beauty.

    Zhao Hai looked at the runes on the jade te. It was a simplified version of the faith power gathering formation. No wonder it could be used like this.

    After seeing this, Zhao Hai soon lost interest. His mind moved and used his spiritual force to probe the te. As soon as he came in contact with the jade te, he immediately felt a familiar energy. However,pared to his own faith power, it was greatly inferior. If the jade te in Zhao Hai¡¯s heart contained a drop¡¯s worth of faith power, then Zhao Hai¡¯s own stock of faith power was an entire ocean. The two quantities simply couldn¡¯t bepared.

    With an intention, Zhao Hai absorbed the faith power inside the jade disk. There was no response from his body as the golden light vanished.

    Zhao Hai tried to inject his own faith power to the jade disk but it was useless. At this time, only he could use his faith power, so it cannot be stored in the jade disk.

    Laura and the others were looking at Zhao Hai, wanting to see how Zhao Hai would react. However, they found out that Zhao Hai¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all, which caused them to be disappointed.

    Zhao Hai looked at their eyes as he smiled faintly and said, ¡°This amount of faith power is too little for me. Later, when they give me faith power, I¡¯ll hand it over for you to use. There are two portions here, Laura, Cai¡¯er, you two use it first.¡±

    Only Zhao Hai can use the Space¡¯s faith power, this caused him to be worried about Laura and the others. But the portions that he was allocated have solved the problem. Although the faith power provided by the ck Tiger Gang is too small, it was enough for Laura and the others to use.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai prepared to understand the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s method of distributing, collecting, and utilizing faith power. In the future, he might be able to use this knowledge to share the Space¡¯s faith power. In that case, Laura and the others would have all the faith power they would need.

    Megan and the others didn¡¯t oppose it. In any case, they would receive faith power in the future. Who absorbed first orst didn¡¯t matter. Laura was the big sister that everyone acknowledged, so she deserved to get the first portion. As for Cai¡¯er, she administers the entire Space, so she should be the one using the second portion.

    Cai¡¯er and Laura nodded and received the jade disks that Zhao Hai handed over. After using their spiritual force, they absorbed the faith power inside. Before long, the jade disks in their hands lost their radiance. However, there wasn¡¯t too big of a response from their bodies. They just felt their bodies be morefortable.

    The underwhelming effect was because of their living environment. There was almost no pollution and toxins in the Space. Because of this, the body transformation that faith power provided wasn¡¯t very obvious.

    After seeing the two women absorb faith power, Zhao Hai said, ¡°We¡¯ll depart for the foreign trial in half a month. This time we need to pay attention to the subspace¡¯s environment. I¡¯m curious about it. Is it like the boundless universe of the World of Cultivation? I want to see.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded. They have experienced the boundless universe, but they didn¡¯t believe that the Great World of Cultivation was limitless. From their point of view, it can¡¯t be possible. Therefore, they were curious about this foreign trial.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°You should go take a rest in the next few days. I believe that we would get busy once we go outside the territory. This time, it¡¯s not just the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s disciples that would be present. We would also meet cultivators from different sects.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°The Great World of Cultivation¡¯s 9 provinces would send their disciples over, it would certainly be noisy. I¡¯m afraid a fight would be inevitable. When that timees, we can see what kinds of techniques the Great World of Cultivation has.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Right. Our understanding of the Great World of Cultivation is still very small. Since we have this opportunity, we have to make use of it well.¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others proceeded to talk about various matters, including Zhang Feng. Meanwhile, Zhang Feng returned to the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s headquarters using his treasure ship. Actually he came to show off his newrge artifact. He wanted to let everyone know that Zhang Feng now has his ownrge artifact. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t bestowed by the gang. He acquired it himself.

    Zhang Feng¡¯s poprity within the sect wasn¡¯t very small. After all, he was someone who openly challenged the top ten core disciples. This caused many people inside the ck Tiger Gang to be supportive of Zhang Feng.

    However, the top ten core disciples haverge artifacts while Zhang Feng doesn¡¯t. Despite also having his own personal mountain, Zhang Feng¡¯s image was still lowerpared to the top ten core disciples.

    Because of this, Zhang Feng was obsessed with acquiring arge artifact. Now that he has arge artifact, and it was something that he acquired on his own, the narrative has changed.

    Yes, the top ten core disciples are valued by the gang, to the point where they have been givenrge artifacts. However, thoserge artifacts belong to the gang, and they were just taking advantage of their status. Zhang Feng has the same strength as the top ten core disciples, but he didn¡¯t enter the Core Sect, so he wasn¡¯t given a ck Tiger Ship.

    But now, Zhang Feng managed to get hisrge artifact. This exins that Zhang Feng has the strength to acquire his ownrge artifact. It¡¯s even possible that he¡¯s more formidable than the core disciples.

    This new narrative caused middle to low-level disciples to worship Zhang Feng.

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t only middle to low-level disciples who were won over by Zhang Feng. Inner Disciples were beginning to rethink their position.

    In the past, Zhang Feng trained Inner Disciples but these disciples also wanted to be core disciples to gain more resources. In the end, they defected to the side of the top ten core disciples. Jin Zhengyin was one example of this.

    Because of this, Zhang Feng began recruiting people like Hao Xing. They were strong, but that was strong in the Inner Sect¡¯s standard. It would be close to impossible for these people to be promoted to be core disciples.

    As for the Core Disciples, there were very few people who sided with Zhang Feng. The Core Sect could be said to be the top ten core disciples¡¯ territory.

    Speaking of which, it was because of Zhang Feng¡¯s identity that the Core Disciples felt more superior against the Inner Disciples. Even if Zhang Feng has the same strength as the top ten core disciples, Core Disciples would still feel that it was beneath them to be under Zhang Feng, someone from the Inner Sect.

    At the same time, the Core Disciples don¡¯t believe in Zhang Feng¡¯s strength. Arge artifact often represents a person¡¯s power. Although therge artifact of the top ten Core Disciples was bestowed by the sect, it was almost impossible for the sect to take it away. As long as the top ten core disciples kept their status, therge artifact belonged to them. Arge artifact itself was equal to the strength of a hundred cultivators. It was a kind of deterrent to those who dare challenge the top ten.

    Zhang Feng¡¯s weak spot wererge artifacts! But now this weakness has been solved. Zhang Feng has his ownrge artifact. This caused Zhang Feng¡¯s perceived strength to soar. Those who were under Zhang Feng were ted by the news.

    However, people have only heard that Zhang Feng has acquired arge artifact. They didn¡¯t know what it looked like. Some people even doubted whether Zhang Feng really had arge artifact. Because of this, Zhang Feng decided to return to the sect headquarters using hisrge artifact. This was to show everyone that he, Zhang Feng, has indeed acquired his ownrge artifact.

    Zhang Feng stood on the ship¡¯s bow as he looked at the fast approaching ck Tiger Mountains. His heart was beating with excitement. He already forgot how many years he yearned for arge artifact. The top ten core disciples used hisck of arge artifact to pressure him. Now he wants to see how the Core Disciples deal with him.

    Hao Xing stood on Zhang Feng¡¯s side as he said, ¡°Senior Brother. We will be entering the ck Tiger Mountains. Where do you want to descend?¡±

    Zhang Feng replied, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the sect gate first and we¡¯ll park it there. I want everyone to see it while I visit Martial Uncle.¡± Hao Xing nodded without saying anything.

    At this time, Zhang Feng noticed a ck spot approaching him. Zhang Feng adjusted his eyesight and saw that it was a ck Tiger Ship. Moreover, Zhang Feng knew who this ck Tiger Ship belonged to, it was Sima Yin Long.

    Zhang Feng stared, then he revealed a strange smile as he said, ¡°Sima Yin Long actually came to greet me. He wants to destroy myrge artifact? Little Xing, make preparations. Open the storage room. I want to see how Sima Yin Long fares against me.¡± Hao Xingplied and immediately left.

    Hao Xing couldn¡¯t help but admire Zhang Feng. If he was in Zhang Feng¡¯s shoes, he would have immediately showed off hisrge artifact the moment he acquired it. But Zhang Feng didn¡¯t do this. Instead, Zhang Feng assigned people to various functions of the ship first and let them familiarize with its operation. This was because the ship had a very basic method of attack, which was ramming the enemy. If the crew were to familiarize themselves with the ship¡¯s operation, then they would be more prepared when battlees.

    If they hadn¡¯t prepared, then Sima Yin Long¡¯s appearance would certainly catch them off-guard. But now, they don¡¯t have to be afraid.

    Sima Yin Long was in one of the ck Tiger Ship¡¯s eyes. The eyes were made of red crystals, which were known to be defensively strong. It can also allow people to see through it. Sima Yin Long stood there as he looked at the approaching treasure ship.

    Sima Yin Long knew that Zhang Feng woulde back. So he wanted to see what kind ofrge artifact Zhang Feng had acquired. At the same time, he wanted to demonstrate his authority to Zhang Feng. He wanted Zhang Feng to understand that hisrge artifact was inferior to the ck Tiger Ship.

    In other words, Sima Yin Long was going to p Zhang Feng¡¯s face!

 Chapter 1685: Short Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 1685: Short Confrontation</h4>

    Jin Zhengyin stood behind Sima Yin Long. His expression wasplex as the treasure ship in front of them got closer and closer, to the point where he could see Zheng Feng standing on the bow.

    Jin Zhengyin didn¡¯t expect Zhang Feng to acquire arge artifact on his own. When he left Zhang Feng, Jin Zhengyin thought that Zhang Feng wouldn¡¯t be able topare himself to the top ten core disciples. But now, it seems like Zhang Feng has the capability to contend against the top ten core disciples. Moreover, he was quickly catching up to them.

    Because of this, Jin Zhengyin¡¯s mood wasplex. After all, he betrayed Zhang Feng. Seeing Zhang Feng getting closer and closer, he naturally couldn¡¯t be happy.

    Although Zhang Feng made Hao Xing and the others prepare, he didn¡¯t immediately attack Sima Yin Long. He wanted to see first what Sima Yin Long would do. He was also confident in his treasure ship.

    In fact, upon testing the capabilities of the ship, Zhang Feng himself couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. This was because such a huge ship was actually quite agile. Not only can it go forward and backward quickly, its turning speed is also very formidable.

    Because of this, although the treasure ship only had one method of attack, Zhang Feng was very confident in it. He believes that the treasure ship wouldn¡¯t suffer against the ck Tiger Ship.

    At the same time, Zhang Feng knew that the treasure ship was very fast. Even the ck Tiger Ship couldn¡¯tpare to it. Therefore, Zhang Feng was very calm.

    Battles betweenrge artifacts differ from battles between normal artifacts. A normal artifact was controlled by one single person. With enough proficiency, the user could treat their artifact as their additional limb.

    On the other hand,rge artifacts require multiple people to control it, making its control extremelyplex. So it required its attacks to be lessplex. This was because aplex attack would affect the attack speed of the artifact. If arge artifact attacks slower than its opponent, then it could only be pushed into a passive state.

    Because of this, attacks byrge artifacts were very simple, just like the treasure ship. Arge artifact having only one method of attack was very normal.

    The treasure ship slowly decelerated. When Sima Yin Long saw Zhang Feng, a smirk appeared on his face as he said, ¡°What? You didn¡¯t expect to see me? Just because you have an artifact doesn¡¯t mean you can parade yourself in front of me. Give my orders to elerate. Tiger leap!¡±

    The tiger leap is one of the offensive methods of the ck Tiger Ship. The ship would elerate quickly like a leaping tiger. Its main attack came from its two front paws.

    Jin Zhengyin nodded and immediately took out a jade sword message to transmit the orders. Zhang Feng originally wanted to chat with Sima Yin Long. He thought that even if Sima Yin Long wanted to p his face, they should have a conversation first thinking that they were from the same ck Tiger Gang. However, Sima Yin Long didn¡¯t y ording to the rules and immediately attacked when the two sides were close to each other.

    Although Zhang Feng doesn¡¯t have a tiger ship, he was still very familiar with it. Don¡¯t forget that Zhang Feng¡¯s Martial Uncle was the Gang Leader. Naturally, as Gang Leader, he has the status to use the ck Tiger Ship. Zhang Feng also saw how the ck Tiger Ship fights. Because of this, he was very familiar with the movement of the ship.

    Seeing the ck Tiger Ship¡¯s sudden eleration and its lifting of its paws. Zhang Feng knew that Sima Yin Long was going to attack. Zhang Feng immediately shouted, ¡°Dodge to the left. After he passes, attack its right side!¡±

    The speed ofmand inside such arge ship was naturally slow, but Zhao Hai already thought of this. He gave Zhang Feng metal tokens. These metal tokens could only be used on the ship. Using these metal tokens, Zhang Feng could give orders to anyone who has other metal tokens, just like amunicator.

    There were a lot of such tokens. Even if the treasure ship was full of people, there would still be enough cards to issue. Therefore, Zhang Feng doesn¡¯t need to act like Sima Yin Long who needs to send jade sword messages to his people.

    With Zhang Feng¡¯s order, the treasure ship became very flexible and gently leaned to the left. It was just in time to let the ck Tiger Ship pass it over.

    Sima Yin Long didn¡¯t expect Zhang Feng¡¯srge artifact to be this flexible. As he was stunned, the treasure ship moved once more and hit the ck tiger ship on its right side.

    Boom! Tworge artifacts collided in mid-air. One ship intended it to happen while the other was caught off-guard. The ck tiger ship was shaken by the impact.

    However, Zhang Feng didn¡¯t take the opportunity to make another attack. He looked at the tiger ship as heughed and said, ¡°Sima Yin Long, today is a good day for me. I will no longer y with you here. I will certainly repay the favor one day.¡± After he said that, the treasure ship elerated and soon vanished from sight.

    Sima Yin Long¡¯s expression was ugly. He didn¡¯t expect the treasure ship to be able to make actions in a small amount of time. This waspletely out of his expectations.

    Sima Yin Long discovered that he had underestimated Zhang Feng¡¯srge artifact. Although he didn¡¯t know where Zhang Feng got therge artifact, but Sima Yin Long thought that it couldn¡¯tpare to the ck tiger ships made by the sect. But this doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. Zhang Feng¡¯srge artifact wasn¡¯t any worse than the ck tiger ships.

    Looking at the distant treasure ship, Sima Yin Long¡¯s expression turned serious as he said, ¡°Zhang Feng has be a real problem. Retreat!¡± Jin Zhengyin nodded. He made sure to hide theplex expression in his eyes.

    The confrontation between the treasure ship and the ck tiger ship was very short. However, people were still able to see it. To be honest, the spectators weren¡¯t optimistic about Zhang Feng¡¯s treasure ship. But they soon changed their thoughts.

    Whether they be Inner or Outer Disciples, none of them were fools. They have seen from the battle that the treasure ship was nimble, much more agilepared to therge artifacts they had seen. Although this might be caused by Sima Yin Long underestimating Zhang Feng, it still wouldn¡¯t hide the fact that the treasure ship was not an averagerge artifact.

    Now, the Inner Disciples and Core Disciples have to re-evaluate how they see Zhang Feng¡¯s artifact. Inner disciples who have reached their maximum potential were beginning to lean towards Zhang Feng¡¯s side.

    The top ten core disciples have strict standards when ites to their followers. They wanted their subordinates to be strong and also have potential to grow. Because of this, there have been a lot of Inner Disciples who couldn¡¯t enter their side.

    On the other hand, Zhang Feng was more lenient when it came to recruitment. Because his status was inferior to the top ten core disciples, he didn¡¯t have the luxury to choose. If he was strict, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to have people. Because of this, entering Zhang Feng¡¯s faction was easier inparison.

    Some Inner Disciples who declined Zhang Feng¡¯s invitation because they wanted to be core disciples began to change their mind when they saw Zhang Feng¡¯srge artifact.

    In the Great World of Cultivation, strength is everything. Zhang Feng¡¯s acquisition of arge artifact meant that his strength has increased. His status was now equal to a Core Disciple. Also, with his Martial Uncle being the gang leader, Zhang Feng was already a step ahead of the top ten core disciples.

    Zhang Feng naturally knew that people were watching him. This was his intended effect. Sima Yin Long wanted to p his face, but he ultimately failed. How could Zhang Feng not be happy?

    Before long, Zhang Feng returned to his mountain gate and then stopped the ship at the square used forrge artifacts. Although Zhang Feng didn¡¯t have arge artifact in the past, he still had this square made. He believes that he would get arge artifact one day. Zhang Feng just didn¡¯t expect that he would get one so soon.

    Once the treasure ship was stopped, Zhang Feng turned to Hao Xing and said, ¡°Little Xing, have everyone take a rest while I see the Gang Leader. If someonees looking for me, tell them where I am. If they want to visit therge artifact, let them. Besides my floor and the power room, you can show them around the ship.¡±

    Hao Xingplied. After that, Zhang Feng used the transmission formation on therge artifact and went to Tie Zhantian. He wants to discuss the quota for Zhao Hai¡¯s entry to the foreign trial.

    When Zhang Feng appeared in Tie Zhantian¡¯s study, Tie Zhantian was reading a jade slip. On that jade slip was information regarding Zhang Feng and Sima Yin Long¡¯s short fight.

    Seeing Zhang Feng, Tie Zhantian nodded and said, ¡°Have a seat. You fought with that Sima kid? How is it? If both of you went all out, who would win?¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled faintly and said, ¡°We¡¯d be mutually wounded. However, my ship would be restored in no time while his ck tiger ship wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    Tie Zhantian was interested, ¡°Why is that?¡±

    Zhang Feng gave a wide smile as he replied, ¡°Because of the method my treasure ship is made, the damaged sections can be taken down and reced with ease. With this, I can repair my artifact as long as I have enough parts. As for the ck tiger ship, you should know how hard it is to repair.¡±

    Tie Zhantian nodded. As the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s leader, he was clear about the characteristics of the ck tiger ship. Just like Zhang Feng said, it would be impossible for the ck tiger ship to be repaired in a short period of time. Compared to Zhang Feng¡¯s easily repairable ship, the difference was fatal.

    Tia Zhantian was happy for Zhang Feng. He looked at him and said, ¡°Why did youe here?¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded and said, ¡°I want a slot in the foreign trial.¡±

    Tie Zhantian didn¡¯t ask any more as he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give one to you. However, you need to be careful. The ns would no longer underestimate you. This is a good time to make a move. People saw your battle with Sima Yin Long. Use this opportunity to win some people over. But you must recruit those who are trustworthy.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded and said, ¡°Martial Uncle can rest assured. I know what I must do.¡±

    Tie Zhantian nodded, then he looked at Zhang Feng and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been on a steep rise recently. I heard that the Hu n are already preparing to target your people. You should pay more attention when you send your subordinates out. Don¡¯t let them act alone. Otherwise, they would be in great danter.¡± Zhang Feng nodded. Then he bowed towards Tie Zhantian before leaving.

    After returning to his mountain, Zhang Feng immediately went to his mansion and entered the quiet room. He sat down and calmed his thoughts. This was because he was currently very excited.

    Today¡¯s short fight with Sima Yin Long made Zhang Feng understand the true strength of the treasure ship. At the same time, he felt grateful to Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai only used a short time to make arge artifactparable to the ck Tiger Ship. This was astonishing talent. If Zhao Hai was given more time, he might be able to make arge artifact that would conquer the skies. Thinking about this, Zhang Feng¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t calm down.

    After taking a few deep breaths, Zhang Feng was finally able to calm down. He knew that he was looking too optimistic towards the future. Althoughrge artifacts were good, normal artifacts were still the main weapons of cultivators. But no matter what, Zhang Feng felt himself lucky to have met Zhao Hai. Moreover, he was able to recruit Zhao Hai with little trouble. Zhang Feng believed that recruiting Zhao Hai was the most wise thing he did in thest couple of years.

    The matter with the foreign trial was basically dealt with. As for Zhao Hai¡¯s security, Zhang Feng wasn¡¯t worried. Although he only saw Zhao Hai fight one time, Zhang Feng believed that no outer disciple could defeat him. With Zhao Hai¡¯s present strength, going to the foreign trial was the most appropriate.

    Most importantly, Zhao Hai was bestowed with three portions of faith power. As long as he had faith power, Zhang Feng believed that Zhao Hai was safe on the foreign battlefield.

    Zhang Feng was now putting more emphasis on training Zhao Hai. Although he trained people in the past, several of them betrayed him. Zhang Feng vowed to himself to not focus on training someone. However, he would make an exception for Zhao Hai. He felt that Zhao Hai was worth it.

    As Zhang Feng was thinking inside his quiet room, the ck Tiger Gang was abuzz with conversation. Before today, despite knowing that Zhang Feng has acquired arge artifact, not everyone has seen it nor did they know how strong it was. But now, people understood that Zhang Feng¡¯srge artifact couldn¡¯t be underestimated!

 Chapter 1686: Repeating Killing Intent

    <h4>Chapter 1686: Repeating Killing Intent</h4>

    Half a month passed in a blink of an eye. For half a month, Zhao Hai stayed inside. He also received Zhang Feng¡¯s jade sword message telling him that his quota has been determined.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried whether he was going or not. He was going because he was curious, not going wouldn¡¯t cause his potential to decrease.

    Instead, Zhao Hai paid attention to Zhang Feng¡¯s movements while waiting. In the half month leading to the foreign trial, Zhang Feng¡¯s movements have been very big. He was able to recruit several hundred Inner Disciples and over a thousand Outer Disciples. The amount surprised Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t understand why Zhang Feng was so frantic in his recruitment. Such an expansion would certainly bring both good and bad consequences. It would also be disadvantageous to Zhang Feng¡¯s future developments.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything. He knows that in addition to Zhang Feng looking for people, people were also looking for him. As long as they have a clean background, Zhang Feng would take them in. This was a rare period for Zhang Feng to increase his strength. If he kept people out for too long, then people would get tired and leave. Later on, gathering people wouldn¡¯t be as easy.

    Zhang Feng has his own ns and Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t want to intervene. Although he was very valued by Zhang Feng, it was only because of his ability to recycle and remake materials. As for Zhao Hai¡¯s other abilities, Zhang Feng doesn¡¯t know of it. If he involves himself in Zhang Feng¡¯s matters, there would be a feeling of taking over. Because of this, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t put his hand in the way of Zhang Feng.

    The day to depart has arrived. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t the only person that the ck Tiger Gang sent for the foreign trial. There were nine other Outer Disciples as well as five newly promoted Inner Disciples.

    The nine Outer Disciples were outstanding cultivators that would qualify for the Inner Sect. As for the five Inner Disciples, they received their portion of faith power and have begun to condense their dao avatar.

    After Zhao Hai received the message, he disguised as Zhang Hao and then went to Zhang Feng¡¯s mountain gate. It was very easy for Zhao Hai to disguise as someone. His body itself can transform, so he can be anyone he wants. His ability was more potent than Han Buli¡¯s.

    Zhang Feng was also prepared. The real Zhang Hao is currently hiding inside the treasure ship. Zhang Hao knew that he was weak. If he went to the foreign trial, he would only be facing a life and death situation. It must be known that during these trials, the most terrifying enemies weren¡¯t the inhabitants of the subspace, but the cultivators of the other sects instead.

    In the Great Realm of Cultivation, each sect has lists of the talents and notable people of other sects. Most of the time, nothing would happen to these people. But once these people go out of their sects, they would face a lot of enemiesing for their lives. These enemies also include people from the same sect.

    There are two reasons for this. First, because of greed. Whether it was a cultivator from other sects, or the same sect, they would all want to steal other people¡¯s things and make it their own. And once a cultivator was outside their sect, nobody would protect them. At the same time, they would be able to attack anyone they want, including people on their own side.

    The second reason was the spirit slugs. Not only can these slugs copy techniques, they can also copy a person¡¯s appearance. Because of this, nobody can trust anybody.

    From this, one could see that the foreign trial was very dangerous. Those without skill and strength shouldn¡¯t go. Zhang Hao has to admit that he doesn¡¯t qualify.

    And to be honest, Zhang Hao clearly knew his ce. Although he was a native of the Great Realm of Cultivation and wasn¡¯t a Battle ve, he couldn¡¯tpare to Zhao Hai. This was especially true when Zhao Hai gave Zhang Feng arge artifact. Zhang Hao knew that he wasn¡¯t as valuable to Zhang Feng as Zhao Hai.

    Therefore, Zhang Hao doesn¡¯t have any opinions about Zhao Hai taking his appearance to participate in the foreign trial.

    When Zhao Hai appeared on Zhang Hao¡¯s mountain using Zhang Hao¡¯s appearance, Zhang Feng was already waiting for him. The real Zhang Hao was already inside the treasure ship. But when Zhang Feng saw Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. This was because Zhao Hai¡¯s current appearance was exactly like Zhang Hao. Even his temperament and eyes were the same.

    Zhang Hao looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hao, is that you?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Yes, First Senior Brother. I¡¯m ready for the foreign trial.¡±

    As soon as he heard this, Zhang Feng knew that it was Zhao Hai. He looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s disguise and didn¡¯t know what to say. He discovered that Zhao Hai was full of mystery. He constantly brought surprises.

    Zhang Feng didn¡¯t dwell much on it as he nodded and then gestured towards the transmission formation and said, ¡°Use the transmission formation to go to the sect first. Then an Elder of the gang will take you out of the sect. Remember to trust nobody. If someone approaches you, no matter who they are, don¡¯t be polite and kill them!¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded as he went to the transmission formation. After a sh of white light, he vanished from Zhang Feng¡¯s mountain. Zhang Feng looked at the transmission formation as he muttered and said, ¡°I hope you return safely.¡±

    Actually, Zhang Feng doesn¡¯t want Zhao Hai to take a risk on the foreign trial. This was because he was afraid that something would happen to Zhao Hai. If Zhao Hai suffers an ident, Zhang Feng¡¯s losses would be big.

    However, Zhang Feng also knows that if he didn¡¯t make Zhao Hai go, Zhao Hai might think that he was being confined. For a cultivator, increasing strength was always the priority. The foreign trial was an opportunity. Although Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t go if he didn¡¯t let him, this obstruction would still be bad for their rtionship.

    After a sh of white light, Zhao Hai appeared on a very massive transmission formation square. Cultivators were constantlying and going. Zhao Hai¡¯s current appearance was that of an ordinary disciple. Because of this, nobody paid attention to his arrival.

    Zhao Hai looked around and saw a sign not far ahead that read, ¡°Foreign Trial Meeting Point¡±. There were several people near the sign, one of them was at the Core Formation Stage, who looked quite old. He should be the Elder leading the group. The rest were Spirit Refining Cultivators, none of them reached the Dao Avatar Stage.

    It seems like the ck Tiger Gang wasn¡¯t too concerned about the trial. And Zhao Hai guessed right. The sect didn¡¯t care too much about the trial. This was because the important disciples were already being trained by the various factions inside the sect. Moreover, these factions wouldn¡¯t dare risk their geniuses in an foreign trial. Not only was the trial dangerous, the harvest was also not worth it.

    Because of this, the disciples sent to the foreign trial were those who have little potential or those who were struggling at condensing their dao avatars. People like them were part of a faction, but these factions weren¡¯t too strong.

    It can be said that the foreign trial wasn¡¯t to the liking of the powerful ns. And the cultivators at the bottom also couldn¡¯t touch it. Those who participated in the foreign trial were those who belong to a faction in the sect, but weren¡¯t too valued.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about this as he walked towards the meeting point. Then he bowed to the Core Formation Elder and said, ¡°Elder, Zhang Hao reporting.¡±

    The elder turned to Zhao Hai and then nodded, ¡°Good, wait for a while. There are still two people left. Then we¡¯ll depart together.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then stood on the side. The other disciples looked at him strangely. He could also feel an intermittent killing intent from some of them.

    Zhao Hai looked at the people who had murderous intent towards him. He knew that these people must be sent by the top ten core disciples to deal with him. His current identity was Zhang Hao, a recent recruit of Zhang Feng. Recently, Zhang Feng¡¯s name was very loud. The top ten core disciples naturally wanted to do anything to knock him down a peg. Therefore, Zhang Hao became one of the targets of the top ten core disciples.

    As for why the others looked at him strangely, Zhao Hai might have some idea. The issue was with Zhang Feng. Zhang Hao was quite close to Zhang Feng. Almost everyone in the ck Tiger Gang knew that Zhang Hao was Zhang Feng¡¯s close subordinate. It must be known that a lot of people in the sect wanted to be close to Zhang Feng. So when the disciples heard him say that he was Zhang Hao, they couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled.

    At this time, an Outer Disciple approached Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Hello Senior Brother Zhang. Senior Brother, how about we form a team for this foreign trial?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the disciple and knew what he was thinking. This disciple wanted to get close to Zhang Feng through him. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t reject him as he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright. I heard that the foreign trials are dangerous. Being on a team increases our odds of sess.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the cultivator quickly replied, ¡°Thanks a lot Senior Brother. Senior Brother, I¡¯m called Yan Wen. I¡¯ll depend on you in the future.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Junior Brother is too polite. We¡¯ll depend on each other. From what I can see, you seem to be stronger than me. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be you I have to depend on.¡±

    Yan Wen immediately replied, ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re too polite.¡± As the two chatted with each other, those who had murderous intent let out a cold snort.

    Zhao Hai looked at these people as he faintly smiled. He didn¡¯t say anything. Yan Wen whispered, ¡°Senior Brother, you should be careful of those fellows. I think they harbor evil intentions.¡± Zhao Hai smiled faintly and nodded. But he let out a small glint of killing intent in his eyes.

    And Zhao Hai¡¯s killing intent wasn¡¯t aimed at those cultivators, but at Yan Wen instead.

 Chapter 1687: Killing Yan Wen

    <h4>Chapter 1687: Killing Yan Wen</h4>

    The reason why Zhao Hai had a killing intent on Yan Wen was because he knew that Yan Wen was more hateful than those who showed their murderous intent. Although Yan Wen didn¡¯t look at him the same as the other cultivators, Zhao Hai can see Yan Wen¡¯s true nature using his Instinct Technique. In other words, Yan Wen was getting close to him not because he wanted to work together nor was it to join Zhang Feng¡¯s faction. Yan Wen intended to kill Zhao Hai while ming it on a cmity.

    One has to recognize Yan Wen¡¯s good acting. Unfortunately for him, he met Zhao Hai. Not only did Zhao Hai detect Yan Wen¡¯s deception, he also went along with the y.

    Yan Wen asked him to be careful about the other cultivators. Zhao Hai knew that this was Yan Wen¡¯s method to get close to him. Then when Zhao Hai lowers his guard, Yan Wen would stab him in his back.

    As Zhao Hai thought of these things, two cultivators approached. It was obvious that the strength of the two was higher than the others. Zhao Hai understood that they were Inner Disciples. However, they shouldn¡¯t have stayed in the Inner Sect for a long time.

    Seeing the two people, the Elder nodded and said, ¡°Now that everyone¡¯s here, let¡¯s set off.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the two cultivators. At the same time, the two cultivators looked at Zhao Hai and the others in an arrogant manner. Additionally, it seems like the two cultivators were looking at Zhao Hai in a worse manner.

    Zhao Hai understood that the two were his enemies. In any case, he already has a lot of enemies, two more wouldn¡¯t matter. He followed the Elder to the transmission formation along with everyone. Yan Wen also followed closely behind.

    After a sh of white light, Zhao Hai discovered that he appeared on a mountain. The mountain wasn¡¯t very tall. Looking down from the mountain, its altitude should be no more than three thousand meters. However, the mountain was steep, almost cylindrical. On top of the mountain was a very t teau. There were a lot of cultivators on the mountain. These cultivators stayed in groups and didn¡¯t wander.

    There was an enormous stone gate on the mountain. The gate was a kilometer high and 500 meters wide. Carved on the gate were all kinds of beasts.

    Then on the topmost part of the gate were tworge characters that spelled ¡°World Gate¡±

    Zhao Hai was sizing up the other cultivators. These people were as strong as the people sent by the ck Tiger Gang. Moreover, it seems like they brought the same amount of people, no more than 15.

    The Elder looked at everyone including Zhao Hai and said, ¡°When the world gate opens, you have to enter as quickly as you can. Remember, after entering the foreign trial, everyone will be your enemy. If you want to return, don¡¯t trust anyone.¡± After he said that, the cultivators from the ck Tiger Gang looked at each other. Then they involuntarily distanced themselves from each other.

    Yan Wen skirted over to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Senior Brother, we have to work closely together. This way, we would have a greater chance of survival.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Junior Brother¡¯s n isn¡¯t bad. We have to act together. Otherwise, it would be difficult toe back alive.¡±

    The Elder naturally heard this exchange, he nced at the two but didn¡¯t say anything. From the Elder¡¯s point of view, Zhao Hai was already a dead man. He actually believed Yan Wen¡¯s words that easily.

    Zhao Hai also felt the Elder looking at him. However, he didn¡¯t react. He just stood in ce as he looked at the gate.

    The transmission formations continued to light up. Naturally, these were peopleing from different sects. But even if two people from different sects knew each other, they would still keep a distance from each other.

    Time passed and two hourster the t space was filled with people. Everyone was looking at the gate.

    Another hour passed and Zhao Hai could feel the wind surrounding the mountain bing stronger and stronger. Then the sky began to turn dark. The gate was also covered with dark clouds.

    Shortly after, Zhao Hai heard a heavy opening noise from the gate. The dark clouds surrounding the gate tumbled as a crack slowly opened up.

    The crack was initially a meter wide but it becamerger andrger. Finally, the crack was as wide as the gate. Then in the middle was a swirling ck hole, covering the entire stone gate.

    When therge hole appeared, the Elder immediately said, ¡°Move!¡± Everyone immediately moved and charged towards the gate.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about the rush as he slowly flew behind the crowd. He was aware of the rules of the foreign trial. The crack would open for a month. In this month, cultivators can go in and out as much as they want. On the other hand, the spirit slugs couldn¡¯t pass through.

    The cultivators rushed over because they were afraid that they would be ambushed by those ahead. Everyone wanted to be there first and were not afraid that the gate would close on them.

    Yan Wen followed behind Zhao Hai and worriedly said, ¡°Senior Brother, we need to quickly follow. Otherwise we would be ambushed when we enter.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It might not necessarily be safe either if we enter now. We might as well reduce our worries. After all, not everyone would stay at the exit for a long time.¡±

    Hearing what Zhao Hai said, Yan Wen really wanted to rush in first. However, upon thinking that he had gained ¡®Zhang Hao¡¯s¡¯ trust, Yan Wen gave up on his n.

    Zhao Hai and Yan Wen leisurely flew to the gate. The other cultivators passed them one after another. The entrance was veryrge, otherwise people would squeeze themselves in.

    Although the gate was crowded, everyone was still able to sessfully pass through. Moreover, although the gate was crowded, everyone knew the rules, so nobody made any moves.

    The cylindrical mountain was called the world gate mountain. The gate on top of the mountain opens every five years. Every sect would send disciples over to undergo the foreign trial. These cultivators can do whatever they want in the foreign trial, but they aren¡¯t allowed to attack in the world gate mountain. Whoever dared to do so would be dealt with by their own sect leader.

    Before long, all the cultivators besides Zhao Hai and Yan Wen entered the gate. The Elders on the mountain looked at Zhao Hai and Yan Wen with a trace of surprise in their eyes. They couldn¡¯t understand how Zhao Hai and Yan Wen could be so calm.

    Looking at thepletely empty gate, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Yan Wen had a bitter look on his face. He felt that his n had gone wrong. Even if he entered the gate and killed Zhao Hai, he had also wasted his time for the trial.

    Thinking of this, Yan Wen¡¯s hatred for Zhao Hai increased. However, he didn¡¯t reveal his anger. He just followed beside Zhao Hai as they entered the gate.

    As soon as they entered the gate, Zhao Hai and Yan Wen were stunned. They thought that the foreign trail would be dark, or was a desert filled with danger.

    Instead, they discovered that their thoughts were mistaken. The subspace wasn¡¯t empty at all. It was practically a garden. It hadrge trees growing everywhere. There was also a small river flowing in the distance. A high mountain can be seen in the distance. It was picturesque.

    As Yan Wen was stunned, he suddenly felt a pain in his chest. When he looked down, he saw a swording out of his body. Blood was constantly spewing out of the wound.

    Yan Wen turned his head and saw Zhao Hai smiling at him. Yan Wen couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, ¡°Why?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°You think I don¡¯t know the reason why you got close to me? Did you really think that I would believe you? Kid, you¡¯re still too tender. You can¡¯t hide anything from me. You¡¯ll kill me and use our rtionship to enter the First Senior Brother¡¯s faction, then you¡¯ll be a spy.¡±

    Yan Wen couldn¡¯t help but stare at Zhao Hai. This was because Zhao Hai was absolutely correct. He didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai would know everything.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and withdrew his sword from Yan Wen¡¯s chest. Like an opened faucet, blood spurted out from Yan Wen¡¯s body. His heart was pierced by Zhao Hai¡¯s sword. Even if cultivators have strong vitality, Yan Wen was still dealt a fatal blow.

    Just as Yan Wen was to perform ast-ditch attack towards Zhao Hai, he found that Zhao Hai pped him on the head. The p didn¡¯t look heavy, but Yan Wen felt arge amount of energy entering his body. It didn¡¯t take long before his spiritual forcepletely dissipated. Yan Wen rolled his eyes back and finally fell down.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and received Yan Wen¡¯s body in the Space and turned him into an Undead. Just when he received Yan Wen, Zhao Hai heard a rustle from his side. Then after that, he saw people from the ck Tiger Gang who were looking at him with hostility. These people surrounded Zhao Hai. It¡¯s clear that these people were ready to ce Zhao Hai in a death trap.

    Without waiting for Zhao Hai to speak, one of the cultivators said, ¡°Vicious and merciless. Worthy enough for a person Zhang Feng settled on. Unfortunately for you, you¡¯ll die today!¡±

 Chapter 1688: Kill The Killers

    <h4>Chapter 1688: Kill The Killers</h4>

    Zhao Hai looked at the cultivators surrounding him. He shook his head as he lightly sighed and said, ¡°I thought I would meet the inhabitants of the subspace first. To think that I would meet other people, so boring.¡±

    When the cultivators who surrounded Zhao Hai heard what he said, their expressions couldn¡¯t help but change. The leader snorted and said, ¡°Zhang Hao, to still be confident in the face of death. You¡¯re too confident. Today, you will die!¡± Then he waved his hand and threw a ring-like artifact towards Zhao Hai. The other cultivators didn¡¯t waste their breath as they also took their artifacts and attacked Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and released his sword formation to cover the killers from the ck Tiger Gang. The sword formation he used this time wasn¡¯t the same sword formation that he used in the Outer Sect Competition. The sword formation he used was the three-dimensional sword formation. Moreover, it was reinforced with faith power and powered by the yin-yang lightning pond. It was his full-powered sword formation.

    Zhao Hai made a calction in his mind. There were eight people surrounding him. If Yan Wen was included, nine people intended to kill him. Among the fifteen people, only five of them didn¡¯t try to kill him. The rest were sent by the core disciples and the major ns to deal with him.

    In this case, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t need to be polite with these people. He should turn them into Undead in order to provide him with faith power.

    The cultivators quickly discovered the problem. They found themselves under a starry sky while Zhao Hai disappeared. They knew that they entered a sword formation. Moreover, they felt that the sword formation was familiar.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t give them time to think as he used the formation to attack. Before the enemies responded, Zhao Hai made his move.

    The cultivators felt thats were directly hitting their bodies. They immediately used their defensive artifacts to defend. However, they quickly discovered that thes were extremely powerful. They cannot defend. They can only try to evade.

    Then they discovered another issue. They werepletely blocked on all sides, they had no route of escape.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the sword formation to kill someone. Then they were turned into Undead. After that, Zhao Hai killed each attacker one by one.

    Once all of the enemies were dead, Zhao Hai waved his hand and received the sword formation. Then he left the area. As soon as Zhao Hai left, a tree next to him shimmered before a person came out. The person let out a long breath as he patted his chest and said, ¡°What a vicious person. Fortunately, I hid early and escaped the catastrophe. Otherwise, it would be dangerous. I didn¡¯t expect people of the same sect to fight. What kind of sect would have cultivators that would kill each other?¡±

    After he finished speaking, he heard a voice, ¡°The ck Tiger Gang.¡±

    The person muttered and said, ¡°ck Tiger Gang? Where did I hear that? Wait, who¡¯s there?! Come out!¡± Zhao Hai appeared not far away from the person. He looked at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re really good at hiding. Unfortunately for you, nothing can escape my eyes.¡±

    When the man saw Zhao Hai his expression couldn¡¯t help but change. Then he waved his hand and took out his flying sword. The sword wasn¡¯t taken from his spatial bag but instead from his back. He was a sword cultivator.

    But before the man could activate his flying sword, he felt a pain in his throat. Then his eyes turned ck as he fell down. He didn¡¯t even know how Zhao Hai killed him.

    The reason Zhao Hai killed the man quickly was because in addition to being a sword cultivator, he was also a divergent ability user. If Zhao Hai let the man escape through the trees, then he would have a hard time following behind. Therefore, Zhao Hai led him out of the tree in order to kill him.

    After killing the cultivator, Zhao Hai took him to the Space before leaving. He was certain that nobody was around him.

    A short while after Zhao hai left, several cultivators went to the ce where Zhao Hai just fought. They looked around before leaving.

    The cultivators who came over were from the most powerful sects in the Great World of Cultivation. Although they were outer disciples and newly promoted inner disciples, their knowledge was still better than other people. Moreover, the artifacts they wield are more advanced. Because of this, they came over to take a look due to the strong energy fluctuations. They found traces of battle, but not of thebatants involved.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about these people as he leisurely flew forward. At the same time, silver needles went out of his body to scout out the subspace and map it using the Space. The flying needles were also receiving new nts for the Space.

    After receiving these nts, the Space actually issued a prompt. These nts were new varieties or were mutations of previous nts. This caused Zhao Hai to be surprised.

    What surprised Zhao Hai the most was the fact that most of these nts had medicinal effects. They can be used to make pills or potions. Moreover, their functions are quite strange. Besides those that can be used as healing medicines, most of the herbs can be used to aid in disguise. While some could be used to make people look younger.

    Cultivators live long lives. As long as they form their Nascent Soul, they can transform back to their peak form and be younger.

    Before forming a Nascent Soul, a cultivator would slowly age. This might not be an issue for male cultivators since they really don¡¯t care about their appearance. But the same couldn¡¯t be said for female cultivators. Women liked to look good. Although their strength wouldn¡¯t change if they looked older, they would much prefer to have their younger forms.

    The Great World of Cultivation already has pills and potions for the face. However, their effects weren¡¯t ideal. On the other hand, the ordinary nts in the subspace had herbs that could make high-grade face potions. This was surprising. If female cultivators knew about this secret, then they would certainly be the ones who would enter the subspace, not outer disciples and newly promoted inner disciples.

    Zhao Hai flew forward nonstop. The silver needles have also reached very far. The subspace was truly huge. Despite flying for some time, he hasn¡¯t met other cultivators. This came as a surprise to Zhao Hai.

    A lot of cultivators risked entering the subspace and yet Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t met anyone else. It was unusual.

    At this time, a cultivator appeared near Zhao Hai¡¯s silver needle. The cultivator was wearing ck clothing. However, the person¡¯s clothing was very strange. He wasn¡¯t wearing normal cultivator clothing but instead he was wearing clothes that an assassin would wear. His entire face was covered with a ck cloth revealing only his two eyes. At this time, he was hiding behind a tree, looking ahead.

    Fifty meters in front of this person was a huge snake. The snake was a hundred meters long and was as thick as a bucket. It coiled around a tree, sleeping.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be interested. He entered the Space and spectated the snake and the man. It was clear that the ck-clothed person wanted to hunt the snake. Zhao Hai wanted to see if he could seed.

    The cultivator was patiently observing the snake. The snake quietly slept. Sometimes, its body would rise up due to breathing. It was the only indication that it was alive.

    Half an hour passed. And as Zhao Hai began to lose patience, the cultivator finally made a move. He took out a weapon. Seeing the weapon, Zhao Hai raised his brows. The weapon that the cultivator took out was a sickle and chain.

    A sickle and chain was a unique weapon. It was divided into three parts: the sickle, the chain, and the hammer at the other end. It can be considered as an assassin¡¯s weapon.

    However, not a lot of cultivators use this weapon. This was because cultivators usually controlled their weapons to fly and attack their enemy. The advantage of the sickle and chain waspletely lost in front of cultivators.

    The sickle and chain that the cultivator took out was special. It waspletely ck, just like his clothing.

    After the person took out their weapon, they grabbed the sickle and then threw it towards the sleeping snake.

    The big snake quickly reacted as it raised its head. However, it was toote. The sickle alreadytched onto its body.

    When the sickle was locked onto the snake¡¯s body, the ck-clothed cultivator immediately pulled it back, dragging the snake over.

    The body of the snake shook, it was obviously in pain. Then the snake made a hissing sound as it jumped down from the tree and charged straight towards the cultivator. The snake was very fast. The snake was coiled around the tree but it was able to jump out in an instant. The ck-clothed cultivator didn¡¯t expect this.

    As the cultivator was stunned, the snake arrived in front of him. The cultivator paled as he kicked the tree he was hiding behind. He floated up like a bird as the hammer of his weapon was aimed towards the snake¡¯s head.

    However, the snake changed its form into an eagle. It sprang up into the air in an instant. It didn¡¯t only repel the hammer, it shook off the sickle as well.

    With a wave of its wings, the eagle became a ck shadow and charged towards the cultivator. The cultivator didn¡¯t expect the snake to change its form. Moreover, its transformation speed was very fast. He turned his body to descend, trying to fall down in order to avoid the eagle¡¯s pounce.

    But at this time, the eagle transformed back into a snake. The snake¡¯s tail turned into a whip as it whipped the cultivator from below.

    The cultivator was caught off guard. He vomited blood as his internal organs were damaged. It was obvious that he was seriously injured.

    But this wasn¡¯t over yet. The snake turned into an eagle once more. It grabbed the cultivator¡¯s head with its one w and shattered it. The eagle loosened its ws and made an angry cry as it circled in the air. It was clear that it was very agitated.

    Zhao Hai was surprised when he saw the battle. He didn¡¯t expect the snake to turn into an eagle and vice versa very quickly. So that was a spirit slug, it was formidable.

    Zhao Hai could see that the ck-clothed cultivator wasn¡¯t weak. Although he hadn¡¯t condensed his dao avatar, Zhao Hai was certain that the cultivator had faith power. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be able to sneak so close to the snake without being discovered. Unfortunately, the snake¡¯s strength exceeded the cultivator. And the cultivator was ughtered by the snake.

    As she looked at the screen, Cai¡¯er said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the spirit slugs to be so strong. Young Master, what do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m now interested in those spirit slugs. I¡¯ll head out and catch it.¡± Zhao Hai left and appeared not far away from the eagle.

    The eagle immediately noticed Zhao Hai. It screeched and dove towards him. Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he waved his hand and threw a towards the eagle.

    The eagle immediately knew what was going to happen. It turned in the air in order to avoid the. Then it turned into a big snake and went straight towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai noticed that the spirit slug could only transform between an eagle and a snake. It seems like it couldn¡¯t transform into anything else. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t underestimate it. He waved his hand and used his sword formation to cover the snake.

    Although the snake was as strong as an expert who has a dao avatar, it was still weaker than Zhao Hai. And Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use his dao avatar, the sword formation was enough to deal with the snake. The snake shifted its form into an eagle and back multiple times, but it couldn¡¯t escape the sword formation. It was trapped.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile. He waved his hand and the formation turned into arge. The snake was trapped within. Although the snake was struggling, it was useless. Zhao Hai waved his hand once more and sent the to the Space.

 Chapter 1689: Unusual Discovery

    <h4>Chapter 1689: Unusual Discovery</h4>

    When the big snake entered the Space, a prompt was heard, ¡°Transforming biochemicalbat beast detected. A lifeform chip has been detected. The chip can record other lifeforms and allow the beast to transform. Extracting transformation ability. Ability extracted.¡±

    Originally, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think much of the prompt. But after hearing the term ¡®biochemicalbat beast¡¯, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then hearing ¡®lifeform chip¡¯, Zhao Hai could no longer stay calm.

    Biochemicalbat beast, lifeform chip, weren¡¯t these things found in advanced science and technology civilizations? How could it possibly appear here? What¡¯s going on?

    Zhao Hai immediately entered the Space. He looked at the eagle in front of him. This eagle was the spirit slug from before. Since Laura and the others dislike snakes, they had the spirit slug transform into an eagle.

    Cai¡¯er and the others were curiously examining the eagle. Now that it has been subdued by the Space, the eagle was docile.

    However, the eagle was nearly 50 meters tall. It looked like a colossus from where it¡¯s standing. Cai¡¯er and the others were floating in the air, chatting about something.

    Zhao Hai could hear that they were talking about the biochemical beast. Naturally, like Zhao Hai, they were shaken by the prompt.

    Cai¡¯er and the others have followed Zhao Hai for a long time. Naturally, they knew what biochemicalbat beasts might pertain to. Biochemical beasts shouldn¡¯t appear in the Great World of Cultivation. This was because the Great World of Cultivation was a Cultivation Civilization. They gave priority to harnessing one¡¯s potential instead of optimizing evolution.

    Biochemical beasts only appeared in Science and Technology Civilizations. They were tools that helped a person fight. Biochemical beasts were only partially alive. This was because they have lifeform chips inside, which made them half-machine.

    Zhao Hai flew beside Cai¡¯er and the others and said, ¡°How is it? Can youmunicate with it?¡±

    Cai¡¯er replied, ¡°Simplemunication is possible. After I asked, it said that it didn¡¯t know where it came from. It was already a few generations below the original spirit slugs. Also, this spirit slug is only a low-level one. This is the reason it could only switch between two forms. Higher-level spirit slugs can have five forms. At a higher-level, it can change into ten forms, then higher than that is fifty forms. At the highest level, a spirit slug can transform into whatever they want. But it also said that there has never been a highest-level spirit slug in this subspace. The strongest slug can only transform into 10 forms.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°How does it increase its level?¡±

    Caie¡¯r smiled and said, ¡°This is simpler. In the past, they could slowly absorb energy and upgrade themselves. But now, after arriving in the Space, its genes were improved. Some beast genes have also been added to it. Now, they can eat anything. What they ate would be integrated into their body. If they eat metal, they could absorb it and strengthen their skin and bones.

    Zhao Hai nodded. After he thought of it, he said, ¡°Have the processing machine make the most suitable evolution path for the biochemical beasts. Then feed them ording to the n. Also, they seem to be unable to provide faith power due to being half-machine. That¡¯s also good. I still feel heartache whenever I use the Undead as cannon fodder. From now on, we¡¯ll use these beasts as our main troops.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take care of this. I¡¯ll make them powerful as soon as possible.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head inside. I want to see how many biochemicalbat beasts there are.¡±

    Everyone entered the vi and looked at the screen. The subspace map that was made by the Space was now bigger than before. Some cultivators could be seen fighting the biochemical beasts. Naturally, there were also battles between cultivators.

    Laura sat beside Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, what should we do now? Do we just watch?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s too boring to just watch. When they get tired, we¡¯re going to clean them up. I also want to see how the spirit slugs could help people condense their dao avatars.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°I think this is an opportunity. Quite a few people entered the foreign trial. You can kill them off, make them into Undead, and then they can provide you with faith power. By the way, Brother Hai, you can also see if you can turn the spirit slugs into Undead. We can have the scanner analyze and let the biochemical beasts multiply. It¡¯s good if we can diversify the biochemical beasts like the bug race.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s confirm first if the biochemical beasts really can¡¯t give me faith power. If they can¡¯t, then we¡¯ll have the Space diversify them. If the biochemical beasts can be Undead, they can provide me faith power. If that happens, it won¡¯t matter if we can diversify them or not.¡±

    Laura nodded. Then she pointed to the screen and said, ¡°Look, there¡¯s an opportunity.¡±

    The opportunity that Laura pointed towards was a battle between a cultivator and a biochemical beast. The beast in the screen was the same as the one that Zhao Hai captured which could only transform into two types. On the other side, the cultivator was clearly from a powerful sect. The cultivator had multiple different artifacts. In the end, he was able to kill the biochemical beast.

    It seems like the biochemical beast doesn¡¯t show its real form when it dies. In fact, its first transformation seems to be its real form. To a biochemical beast, there was no such thing as a real body.

    The biochemical beast that was killed had the form of a tiger. Therefore, it died in its tiger form.

    When the biochemical beast died, a yellow light emitted from its body. The yellow light left the beast¡¯s body and entered the cultivator that killed it. When the light entered the cultivator, there seemed to be no negative effects. Instead, the cultivator looked ecstatic.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows. He couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. Then he disappeared from the Space and appeared in front of the cultivator.

    The cultivator was stunned by Zhao Hai¡¯s sudden appearance. Then without dy he took out his artifact. Although the cultivator had a lot of artifacts, his most used artifact was a bronze mirror.

    Since Zhao Hai saw the cultivator¡¯s battle against the biochemical beast, he had aplete understanding of the bronze mirror¡¯s properties. The bronze mirror¡¯s offensive method was very simple. It emitted light that attacked the target.

    Since he knew about the bronze mirror¡¯s attack, Zhao Hai was very careful. At the same time, he was thinking of having the Space analyze the bronze mirror.

    This time, Zhao Hai also used his sword formation. But then he quickly realized that the cultivator was hard to deal with. The cause of this was the bronze mirror.

    Although Zhao Hai was already wary of the bronze mirror, he was still underprepared. He didn¡¯t expect the bronze mirror to be a faith artifact.

    Faith artifacts were special artifacts present in the Great World of Cultivation. Actually, Zhao Hai has one faith artifact, it was his crescent moon spade.

    In the Great World of Cultivators, not everyone can use faith artifacts. Also, the term ¡®faith artifact¡¯ was something that Zhao Hai named himself. In the Great World of Cultivation, faith artifacts have a different name: Sacred Artifacts.

    Also, faith power was termed as sacred power. Therefore, artifacts that use sacred power are called sacred artifacts. Usually, only Core Formation experts would use sacred artifacts. Since sacred artifacts use faith power, the strength they can demonstrate was much strongerpared to ordinary artifacts.

    Just because sacred artifacts were only used by Core Formation Experts and above, this doesn¡¯t mean that those below couldn¡¯t use them. The main difference between sacred artifacts and ordinary artifacts was the capability to channel faith power. Even if there was no faith power, sacred artifacts can still be used as normal artifacts. The absence of faith power just limits the full capability of the sacred artifact.

    Faith power was also the primary reason why Core Formation Experts and above use sacred artifacts. Sacred artifacts use a lot of faith power. Most cultivators wouldn¡¯t have enough faith power to waste on using sacred artifacts. Cultivators below the core formation would prefer to use their faith power in improving their strength.

    Despite this, the cultivator in front of Zhao Hai was actually using a sacred artifact. Moreover, he was using faith power. This can only exin one point, the background of this person wasn¡¯t ordinary.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s thoughts revolved like lightning. He was able to infer a lot of things in a blink of an eye. However, he didn¡¯t stop. He knew that he had truly offended this person, to the point of life and death. If Zhao Hai let this person off, then this cultivator would mobilize people to retaliate.

    On the other side, the cultivator that Zhao Hai was fighting couldn¡¯t help but feel bitterness. He prepared all he could for this trial. His father even gave him a lot of faith power to use. He even brought a sacred artifact with him. He thought that with the sacred artifact, this trial would be very safe. He didn¡¯t expect to encounter an iron wall not long after entering. His bronze mirror couldn¡¯t do anything to his opponent.

 Chapter 1690: Gluttonous Beast

    <h4>Chapter 1690: Gluttonous Beast</h4>

    Zhao Hai looked at the cultivator who was trapped inside the sword formation. The cultivator would never be able to go out of the formation. However, the sword formation couldn¡¯t kill him right away. Therefore, the cultivator would be able to live a little longer.

    Zhao Hai shifted his attention to the dead tiger-form biochemical beast. Zhao Hai waved his hand and covered the beast with dark mist. But soon, Zhao Hai knitted his brows. This was because the beast didn¡¯t turn into an Undead.

    There¡¯s one important condition for a lifeform to be turned into Undead, and that was the soul. No matter which lifeform, their souls would stay inside their bodies for some time after they died. If you want to turn a dead being into an undead, their souls should be present and have notpletely dissipated. Otherwise, it would be impossible to make an Undead.

    However, the biochemical beast didn¡¯t be an Undead, which meant that it had no soul.

    After thinking about it, Zhao Hai understood. Biochemical beasts were half-machine and weren¡¯tplete lifeforms. Their chips would be their ¡®souls¡¯. When the biochemical beast dies, their lifeform chips would also stop functioning, which means that their ¡®soul¡¯ has disappeared. Therefore, there¡¯s no way to turn the tiger-form biochemical beast into an Undead.

    Zhao Hai sighed. Then inside his brain, he sent a message to Cai¡¯er, ¡°Cai¡¯er, let¡¯s proceed with the n. See which materials the biochemical beasts could eat and then make lists for its possible varieties. See especially if they can be meat supplies.¡±

    Zhao Hai already sent the tiger-form biochemical beast into the Space. The tiger-form beast looked the same as a real tiger. However, the reason Zhao Hai sent the dead tiger to the Space was for Cai¡¯er to experiment whether its meat was edible or not.

    After Zhao Hai took care of this matter, he heard a scream from the cultivator who was trapped inside the sword formation. He turned his head and saw that the cultivator had died. Zhao Hai waved his hand and sent the corpse to the Space. At the same time, Cai¡¯er used the processing machine to disassemble and remake the bronze mirror.

    Afterpleting all of these, Zhao Hai left the battlefield and went to the next ce. This time, Zhao Hai ns to kill a biochemical beast himself. He wanted to see what the yellow light that they emit when they die was.

    The silver needles have already discovered a biochemical beast. But this time, the biochemical beast wasn¡¯t easy to deal with. It was a five-form biochemical beast. A cultivator came upon this beast and was quickly ughtered.

    When the cultivator and the five-form beast fought, the biochemical beast revealed four forms: snake, elephant, tiger, and mouse. Then when the biochemical beast killed the cultivator, it ate the cultivator¡¯s corpse and assumed their form. Moreover, the copy was very good.

    Zhao Hai finally saw why Zhang Feng told him that the foreign trial was dangerous and that he shouldn¡¯t trust anybody. The transformation ability of the biochemical beasts was truly formidable. There were no ws in their disguise.

    As the biochemical beast turned into the cultivator, Zhao Hai appeared in front of it. Then he trapped it inside the sword formation.

    The biochemical beast could feel Zhao Hai¡¯s immense strength. It immediately attacked. Surprisingly, the biochemical beast was using the dead cultivator¡¯s artifacts.

    Artifacts generally had imprints of their owners. If others want to steal an artifact, they need to remove this imprint. Otherwise, the artifact wouldn¡¯t be easy to use.

    But just now, the biochemical beast used the cultivator¡¯s artifact as though it owned it. This can only exin one thing. Not only can the biochemical beast imitate the cultivator¡¯s appearance, it could also imitate the cultivator¡¯s spiritual force. It was too scary to think about.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai no longer held back and used the full strength of the sword formation to deal with the beast. He discovered that the five-form biochemical beast had the strength of the peak spirit refining realm. And with its transformation ability, it was very hard to fight against.

    Although the biochemical beast wasn¡¯t weak, it still fell short against Zhao Hai. With Zhao Hai being serious, the battle ended before long. The biochemical beast has been strangled by the sword formation and was killed.

    After the biochemical beast was killed, a yellow light went out of the beast and entered Zhao Hai¡¯s body.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t resist and allowed the yellow light to enter his body. As soon as the yellow light entered, Zhao Hai immediately felt a strange feeling. He seemed to embody a mouse, then a tiger, then a snake, then an elephant, then another cultivator.

    It was a very unusual feeling. It wasn¡¯t like watching a film or a cultivation transmission where the information is imprinted inside the mind. It was a feeling that was akin to gaining experience. It made you feel what being an animal was as well as their movements. In that moment, you were an animal, and that animal was you.

    Although this feeling was short, Zhao Hai could feel that it was important for cultivation. This was especially true for people who wanted to condense their dao avatars, it was priceless.

    Experience was necessary to condense a dao avatar. Take Zhao Hai for example, for him to condense his 18 Arhat Avatars, he needed to understand the 18 Buddhist Techniques and see their profound meaning. Only in this way can he condense the 18 Dao Avatars.

    Naturally, the condensation of these 18 Arhat Avatars required the cooperation of the Buddhist Dharma, which made it difficult to condense. Most cultivators would condense their dao avatars using beastws. Compared to the Buddhist Dharma, the dao of animals was simpler. However, it takes a long time to observe and analyze an animal. Only when you can embody an animal can youprehend the dao of beasts.

    Thisprehension takes a very long time. After all, it was difficult for a person to think of themselves as an animal. Therefore, a lot of animalistic dao avatarse out very inflexible. They only felt the surface of the dao of beasts and haven¡¯t understood its essence.

    But in this subspace, the biochemical beasts provided a cultivator a sh of insight towards animal forms. The yellow light allowed a person to feel what it is like to be an animal.

    Zhao Hai came back to his senses and he couldn¡¯t help but smile. He was different from other people. Others might feel the effects of the yellow light for a short time, but Zhao Hai has the spiritual cube. The spiritual cube can remember the feeling, which means that Zhao Hai canprehend the feeling for longer. And since Zhao Hai already has experience condensing a dao avatar, it wouldn¡¯t be long before he could condense an animal avatar.

    Compared to the 18 Arhat Avatars and the 12 Zodiac Avatars, the animal avatar was much worse. However, it was still useful for Zhao Hai. When Zhao Hai fights in the future, he would use his animal avatar so that nobody would feel threatened by him.

    Zhao Hai moved and returned to the Space. When he entered the vi, he found Laura and the others staring at an egg on the ground. The egg wasn¡¯t big, only the size of an ostrich¡¯s egg. It waspletely white and had no dirt on it.

    Zhao Hai looked at Laura and the others and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this? Where did the egge from?¡±

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, this is a biochemical beast egg. It will hatch soon. We want to see what a newly-born biochemical beast looks like.¡±

    Hearing Laura say this, Zhao Hai was also curious. He wanted to see what it would look like just after getting out of the egg. Before long, the egg began to shake and then crack. Then a little thing crawled out of the shell.

    When they saw the little thing, Zhao Hai and the others were stunned. It looked like a little bean. The little thing turned around and ate its eggshell. After eating, it immediately grew about half of its size and became the size of a rabbit. Then the little thing made a squeaking sound like a mouse.

    The little thing grew white fur and two round ears, it looked lovely. Laura and the others couldn¡¯t help but pet the little beast. The little beast also lied on the floor with its eyes closed, seemingly enjoying the attention it received.

    Looking at the little beast, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile as he turned to Meg and said, ¡°Meg, get something for this little thing to eat. I want to see how fast it can grow.¡±

    Meg nodded and went to the kitchen to get a pile of things to eat, both meat and vegetables. Meg also wants to see what things the little beast could eat.

    When Meg ced the food on the ground, the little beast immediately charged into it and swallowed them with its big mouth. Whether it be meat or vegetables, everything went into its belly. It didn¡¯t even chew the food. Before long, the pile of food was eaten by the beast. Because of this, it bloated up like a little rubber ball.

    After eating, the little beast closed its eyes andy on the ground as though it was sleeping. But under Zhao Hai and the others¡¯ gaze, the belly of the little beast visibly shrank. In less than one hour, the beast was restored to its normal size. Then it quickly grew. It stopped growing when it was as big as a puppy. Then it opened its eyes.

 Chapter 1691: End of the Trial

    <h4>Chapter 1691: End of the Trial</h4>

    Zhao Hai and the women smiled bitterly at the 100-meter long snake in front of them. They didn¡¯t know what to say.

    This long snake was not the first biochemical beast that Zhao Hai brought to the Space, but the newly hatched beast. When the little thing was born, it was just as big as a mouse. Under the non-stop feeding, it became this gigantic 100-meter long snake. And because Zhao Hai fed some metals to the beast, it became much strongerpared to the one that he brought earlier.

    The snake currently has two forms, an eagle, and a snake. The reason for this was because the newly-born beast has only seen one other biochemical beast. So after seeing the two forms of the other beast, the newly-born beast copied it. It was a kind of instinct for the biochemical beasts.

    Zhao Hai was now aware of the path of evolution for the biochemical beasts. Just like cultivators, they can absorb the energy from the surroundings in order to level up. However, the biochemical beasts of the Space were different. Now that their genes have been improved, they can eat anything to evolve like the bug race. With the addition of the gene of the Goldeater Mouse, the biochemical beasts were able to eat metals to make themselves stronger.

    However, if the biochemical beasts wanted to turn into a human like the one Zhao Hai killed and then use artifacts, they need to eat humans. For animal forms, the biochemical beats only need to observe them.

    The two-form biochemical beasts also have a weakness. They couldn¡¯t reduce their volume. This means that no matter which form they use, their body mass would stay the same. They couldn¡¯t shrink or erge themselves.

    The newly-hatched biochemical beast has almost reached the ability to get its fifth form. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think of feeding it with a cultivator. He wanted the five forms of this beast to be animalistic. Dead cultivators can still be Undead and provide faith power.

    Looking at the huge beast, Zhao Hai turned his head to Cai¡¯er as he said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, take care of it. I¡¯m heading out.¡± Cai¡¯er nodded and then waved her hand. A pile of bread fruits appeared in front of the huge snake. The snake swallowed the fruits that could feed a hundred people in one gulp, shell and all.

    Zhao Hai shook his head as he left. Although he was focused on the biochemical beast for two days, he didn¡¯t ignore the situation outside. Most of the biochemical beasts he spotted outside had been killed. The same was true for any cultivators, he wasn¡¯t polite and killed them all.

    Zhao Hai killed the biochemical beasts because he wanted to get the feeling of being a beast. This way, it would be easier for him to condense an animalistic avatar in the future.

    Zhao Hai wanted a lot of avatars because of his Cloning Technique. The Cloning Technique allowed him to have a lot of incarnations. If he wanted to use his clones to fight the enemy, then he would need multiple dao avatars.

    Moreover, the spiritual cube in Zhao Hai¡¯s soul has reached a thousand faces. After each dao avatar condensation, a face of a cube would be imprinted. Zhao Hai still has a few dao avatars. This meant that the spiritual cube was very empty. Therefore, Zhao Hai wanted to add as many dao avatars as he could.

    The cultivators that Zhao Hai killed numbered as many as a hundred. Zhao Hai also obtained a lot of good things from them, especially some unique formations. These formations were very powerful and have special uses. For example, Zhao Hai gained a trapping light formation. It was a formation that used white light to hold cultivators, beasts, and even artifacts down.

    So after collecting these formations, Zhao Hai thought of ways to fuse it torge artifacts. Even if he can¡¯t, he could still add their functions to the sword formation. This would make the formation more potent.

    If the ster transformation sword formation suddenly turned into a huge spotlight and then anchored the enemy down, then the enemy would just be there for Zhao Hai to kill. What would that look like?

    And even if the ster transformations sword formation couldn¡¯t hold the cultivators down, at least it would be able to disrupt artifacts. This would give enough time for the formation to kill the enemy.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t kill everyone, he wasn¡¯t a homicidal maniac. He even spared some biochemical beasts. For Zhao Hai, killing in this trial was to make himself stronger. So when he realized that he could no longer benefit from the biochemical beasts, he stopped. He only killed biochemical beasts that had humanoid forms. At the same time, Zhao Hai killed the cultivators for their unique artifacts. There were times when a cultivator had a good artifact yet Zhao Hai still spared them.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t leave the corpses of the biochemical beasts that the cultivators had killed. He took them all to the Space to feed them to the other biochemical beats.

    Time passed and half a month has already gone by. During this time, Zhao Hai killed a lot of biochemical beasts. As for cultivators, he didn¡¯t kill as much. And for the biochemical beasts that he killed, their corpses were sent to the Space to be food for the other biochemical beasts.

    The poption of the biochemical beasts inside the Space has increased dramatically. These biochemical beasts were strange. They were neither male or female and only the fully-grown beasts couldy eggs.

    Besides the biochemical beasts, Zhao Hai has also finished condensing ten animalistic dao avatars. Moreover, he had turned 13 special formations into three-dimensional formations. His harvest was quiterge. Once the herbs that have been collected were added to the calctions, this meant that Zhao Hai has benefited a lot in the foreign trial.

    At this point, nothing in the subspace could attract Zhao Hai. Even if it has, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t nning to take care of it at this time. In any case, the Space has already mapped the subspace. He cane in at any time.

    Zhao Hai continued to feed the biochemical beasts inside the Space. To rear the beasts properly, Zhao Hai had Cai¡¯er prepare severals for the beasts to live in. These beasts would have to survive on theses so that they could prepare for battlester on.

    After taking care of these things, Zhao Hai had nothing else to do. Looking at the time, it has been more than 20 days since he entered the foreign trial. The time to return was drawing near. Those who hadn¡¯t been killed in the foreign trial were now on their way back.

    Zhao Hai moved and appeared not far from the exit. Then he slowly flew towards the gate. Before long he arrived and then entered the gate.

    When Zhao Hai flew out, he immediately went to the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s transmission formation. When the Elder who was waiting saw Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but be startled. He didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Zhao Hai gave the Elder a salute before going behind the Elder. The Elder looked at Zhao Hai and then after some time, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Zhang Hao, did you see the others from the sect? Where¡¯s Yan Wen?¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly replied, ¡°Replying to the Elder. I didn¡¯t see the others. The subspace is too big, it isn¡¯t easy to see other people. As for Junior Brother Yan, he was separated from me when we entered. After that, I didn¡¯t see him again. I was actually worried about him.¡±

    Everyone who heard knew that Zhao Hai was talking nonsense. How could he not meet anyone? Although the foreign trial was big, the number of people who entered was also quite a lot. To say that it isn¡¯t easy to see other people, only ghosts would believe it.

    The Elder from the ck Tiger Gang was even more distrusting of Zhao Hai¡¯s words. He could see Yan Wen¡¯s purpose for being polite towards Zhang Hao. Moreover, it seemed like Zhang Hao trusted Yan Wen. He thought that Zhang Hao wouldn¡¯t go out alive. But now, it was Yan Wen who didn¡¯t return. It seems like Yan Wen was unlucky.

    Thinking of this, the Elder examined Zhang Hao once more. Seeing Zhang Hao¡¯s innocent appearance, the Elder couldn¡¯t help but feel cold in his heart. Yan Wen had been tricked by Zhang Hao. All of his previous actions were fake. This person was too scary.

    The Elder no longer dared to look at Zhao Hai. The more he looked at Zhang Hao¡¯s calm face, the more he was scared. Looking at the Elder¡¯s expression, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile. He didn¡¯t say anything as he just stood in ce and waited.

    In the following days, disciples returned one after the other. Some sects have one or two disciplese out, while some sects have none.

    However, the sects were already used to this oue. It must be said that those who were sent to this foreign trial were disciples that were not valued much. Because of this, the sects didn¡¯t care about the loss.

    On the day that the gate closed, the sects began to head back. As for the ck Tiger Gang, although they had sent 15 people, only three of them came back, one of them was Zhao Hai.

    After the Elder led Zhao Hai and the others back to the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s transmission za, he immediately left the team. For such an expedition outside the sect, there was no reward. It wasn¡¯t like they went out to win glory for the sect or enter apetition. The sect didn¡¯t benefit from the foreign trial, naturally there would be no rewards.

    Zhao Hai entered the transmission formation and then went to Zhang Feng¡¯s mountain. Zhang Feng¡¯s treasure ship was currently parked outside his main gate. By this point, Zhang Feng has traded his Battle ve office for his mountain. He would now take care of his matters in the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s headquarters.

    The reason Zhang Feng didn¡¯t like to return to the headquarters in the past was because he didn¡¯t have arge artifact. If he returned at that time, then he would be suppressed by the Core Disciples. Because of this, he continued to do his work outside the sect.

    But things are different now. With arge artifact in hand, Zhang Feng was more confident and thus he returned to his mountain. In the past, if people wanted to seek help from Zhang Feng, they could only pass the message over because he wasn¡¯t present. But now, this has been resolved. Those who wanted to take refuge under Zhang Feng¡¯s faction cane directly to his mountain. Because of this, more and more people have joined Zhang Feng¡¯s faction.

    Zhang Feng has been paying close attention to news outside these days. He knows that Zhao Hai and the others will be back in the next few days. He was afraid that something would happen to Zhao Hai. As long as there was movement in the transmission formation, he would quickly take notice.

    At this time, there was a sh of white light on the transmission formation. Zhang Feng immediately turned his head. Before long, he saw ¡°Zhang Hao¡± appearing.

    Zhang Feng immediately became happy. Naturally, he knew that Zhang Hao was Zhao Hai in disguise. This was because he just saw the real Zhang Hao arranging materials inside the ship. So how could Zhang Feng appear on the mountain¡¯s transmission formation?

    Although Zhang Feng was happy, he didn¡¯t show it on his face. He just stayed in his room and waited for Zhao Hai. Zhang Feng was well aware of how many eyes were currently staring at him. If he behaved abnormally, he would definitely be noticed. This wouldn¡¯t be good. Because of this, he continued to act normally and waited for Zhao Hai to report. Since Zhao Hai¡¯s current identity was Zhang Hao, there was no reason for Zhang Feng himself to greet him.

    Zhao Hai also knows what Zhang Feng was thinking, so he didn¡¯t feel wronged. He nodded at the people at the gate and then proceeded towards Zhang Feng¡¯s room. Suddenly, a person appeared in front of Zhao Hai. It was Zhang Feng¡¯s close subordinate, Hao Xing.

    Zhao Hai cupped his fist and said, ¡°I have seen Senior Brother Hao Xing.¡± He didn¡¯t act out of character for Zhang Hao.

    Hao Xing looked at Zhao Hai with curiosity as he nodded and said, ¡°First Senior Brother is waiting for you. You should go in quickly.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Thanks, Senior Brother Hao.¡± Then he walked towards Zhang Feng¡¯s room. As Zhao Hai left, Hao Xing became even more curious.

 Chapter 1692: Changing Status

    <h4>Chapter 1692: Changing Status</h4>

    Hao Xing had that expression because he was one of Zhang Feng¡¯s close subordinates. He was one of the few people who knew that Zhang Hao was in therge artifact all this time. Zhang Hao appearing here only meant one thing. This was another person acting as Zhang Hao. Moreover, this was something that Zhang Feng arranged.

    Although Zhang Feng allowed Hao Xing to know that Zhang Hao was in therge artifact, and the person who reced him would be going to the foreign trial, Zhang Feng didn¡¯t tell Hao Xing who Zhao Hai was. Because of this, Hao Xing was curious about Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai arrived in front of the door to Zhang Feng¡¯s room. Before he could knock on the door, Zhang Feng said, ¡°Come in.¡± Zhao Hai proceeded to push the door and walked in.

    Zhang Feng¡¯s room wasn¡¯t very big. It was practically a huge living room. Zhang Feng was sitting behind his desk as he waited for Zhao Hai.

    Seeing Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng waved his hand and said, ¡°Come with me.¡± Then he walked towards his quiet room. After the two entered the quiet room, Zhang Feng said, ¡°How was the foreign trial? Did you benefit?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I benefited a lot. I gained insight regarding dao avatars. Once I head back, I¡¯ll have to close up for some time.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded and said, ¡°Alright, go close up. When you go back, bring two portions of faith power with you. Right, did people attack you in the trial?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°There¡¯s quite a few.¡± After he said that, Yan Wen and several other Undead appeared around him. Zhao Hai turned to Zhang Feng and said, ¡°These are the people who attacked me. They¡¯re all from the ck Tiger Gang.¡± Zhao Hai waved his hand and received the Undead. Then he said, ¡°First Senior Brother, it seems like we won¡¯t be left alone in the future. It will be more dangerous.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded and said, ¡°It is indeed dangerous. So you can stay here in the future. Here, this is an identity token with a status of an Inner Disciple. Its owner offended me a few years ago, so I killed him and kept his identity token. Nobody knows about his disappearance. You can use his identity toe over. If you get tired of the valley, you can use it to stroll around.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t think Zhang Hao woulde up with this method. But he nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Even if I have no Undead to clean up the garbage in the valley, I can still use spatial magic toe back. As long as I can ce the garbage into my spatial item, I can recycle it there.¡±

    Zhao Hai agreed to Zhang Feng¡¯s arrangement because he didn¡¯t want to stay inside the Forbidden Valley all the time. Following Zhang Feng would allow him to take a good look at the Great World of Cultivation. Moreover, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid of showing his true identity. If he continued to stay in the Ignored Valley, his vision would be limited to the sect and the surroundings.

    The reason why Zhang Feng prepared this identity was because he was afraid that Zhao Hai would be in danger. Currently, a lot of eyes were staring at him. If anyone finds out that Zhao Hai was getting close to him, then these people might cause trouble. Another reason was if Zhao Hai was by his side, people wouldn¡¯t be able to contact him as easily. If the core disciples find out about Zhao Hai and they go to the Ignored Valley to capture him, then Zhang Feng would regret it a lot.

    Hearing that Zhao Hai agreed, Zhang Feng rxed. Then he said, ¡°The Inner Disciple is called Li Lin. He¡¯s not well-known. He¡¯s a body cultivator and has been in the Inner Sect for only a short time. He has yet to form his dao avatar. I killed him for betraying me. His appearance is very ordinary. He also has dark skin, so you¡¯ll have to change your skin color. I believe only a few people remember him in the ck Tiger Gang. With his status, nobody would suspect you if you appeared beside me.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright. First Senior Brother, I¡¯ll return to the Ignored Valley first to prepare. I¡¯lle back as soon as possible.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded and said, ¡°Alright, you can go. Go to the treasure ship first, otherwise Little Hao would never be able to go out.¡± The twoughed. Zhang Hao was now in the treasure ship. If Zhao Hai went to the transmission formation and left, then Zhang Hao would not be able to show himself.

    Zhao Hai gave Zhang Feng a salute before he turned around and went to the treasure ship.

    After arriving at the treasure ship, Zhao Hai immediately went to Zhang Hao¡¯s ce. Zhang Hao has been doing well in this one month. He was a cultivator, so a month of closing up wasn¡¯t very long.

    Since Zhao Hai was acting as Zhang Hao, he didn¡¯t need to knock on his own room. It would be strange if Zhang Hao knocks on the door to his own room. Therefore, he just pushed the door and walked in.

    When Zhang Hao saw someone who looks and acts like him enter his room, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He didn¡¯t see Zhao Hai when he went to the foreign trial, so when he saw Zhao Hai, he was really shocked. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to copy him so perfectly.

    Seeing Zhang Hao¡¯s shocked expression, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be amused. Then he made a shocked appearance as he cupped his fist and said, ¡°You, why did you take my appearance and hide in my room? You should know that First Senior Brother gave this room to me. If First Senior Brother finds out, then you would no doubt be killed. Please leave.¡±

    Hearing what Zhao Hai said, Zhang Hao was stunned once more. This was because the look, the expression, and even the tone of the voice was exactly like him. Zhang Hao felt that he was looking at a mirror.

    Seeing Zhang Hao, Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°How is it Senior Brother Zhang? Did I copy you correctly?¡±

    Zhang Hao recovered as he stood up and examined Zhao Hai. Then with admiration he said, ¡°You really do look like me. Hey, you won¡¯t kill me and assume my identity right?¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°That might be possible. You should watch your back from now on.¡± After he said that, the twoughed. Zhang Hao doesn¡¯t really believe that Zhao Hai would kill him and assume his appearance. This was because the two were quite close. Moreover, Zhao Hai has no need to do so. Zhang Hao knew that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t that kind of person.

    After the twoughed, Zhang Hao looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, how was the foreign trial?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I have good harvests. I should be able to condense my dao avatar soon. However, it¡¯s also very dangerous. This time, of the 15 people that the ck Tiger Gang sent, 8 of them tried to kill me. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t let my guard down.¡±

    Hearing that Zhao Hai was close to condensing a dao avatar, Zhang Hao felt somewhat envious. But after hearing the danger, he couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Zhao Hai told Zhang Hao about what happened in the foreign trial. Hearing about Yan Wen, Zhang Hao couldn¡¯t help but stare. He now understood that if he went to the foreign trial instead of Zhao Hai, then he wouldn¡¯t return.

    Zhang Hao was only an outer disciple. Although Zhang Feng told him that he would be promoted, Zhang Hao still wasn¡¯t strong enough. He needs to practice. Moreover, he has yet to absorb faith power. There¡¯s no benefit for him to enter the foreign trial, it would just be suicidal.

    After Zhao Hai finished telling his story, Zhang Hao let out a long breath and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the foreign trial to be that dangerous. Fortunately, you¡¯re the one who went. If I went instead, then I would no doubt be killed.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Right, First Senior Brother has given me an identity token of an Inner Disciple and assigned me to stay by his side. I¡¯ll leave some Undead to manage the Ignored Valley. I have to return to the Ignored Valley and thene back as another person. Here¡¯s your identity token, it has recorded that you have entered the foreign trial. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to go in the future.¡±

    Zhang Hao received his identity token as he shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not nning to go. Although going there will aid in my cultivation, I still value my life. I don¡¯t have as many tricks as you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m heading out. But I¡¯ll return soon. However, you may not recognize me by then.¡± After he said that, heughed and disappeared.

    Looking at the ce Zhao Hai disappeared from, Zhang Hao gave a faint smile. It would be impossible to say that he wasn¡¯t envious of Zhao Hai. However, he has a good rtionship with Zhao Hai. He also wished that Zhao Hai would live well. Therefore, he didn¡¯t think much about it.

    Zhao Hai returned to the Ignored Valley and then waved his hand, taking awayrge quantities of trash. This was actually an act for Zhang Feng to see. At the same time, Zhao Hai took some Goldeater Mice to the Space. Then he left some Undead to manage the trash before he appeared once again near Zhang Feng¡¯s mountain.

    Zhang Feng gave him the identity token of Li Lin, an inner disciple. At the same time, he was given Li Lin¡¯s spatial ring. There¡¯s also a jade slip that recorded Li Lin¡¯s appearance. Not only that, there¡¯s also a record of Li Lin¡¯s battles.

    Li Lin was simr to Zhao Hai in that they both wore ck clothes. However, Li Lin¡¯s weapon was special. It was two short halberds. They were ck and shiny, each at 1 meter long. They looked heavy at first nce. Additionally, Li Lin was a body cultivator and preferred fighting in close distances.

    Li Lin¡¯s skin was dark. He looked average as well. It wouldn¡¯t be hard for Zhao Hai to act like him.

    Zhao Hai adjusted his appearance. He darkened his skin and changed his height. Then he hung Li Lin¡¯s identity token on his robe.

 Chapter 1693: Li Linâ€™s Return

    <h4>Chapter 1693: Li Lin¡¯s Return</h4>

    Phoenix Cry Peak was the mountain where Zhang Feng¡¯s headquarters was located. The mountain was very lively recently. This was because of Zhang Feng¡¯s increasing poprity. A lot of ck Tiger Gang disciples were visiting it every day.

    Zhang Feng assigned two Outer Disciples to the mountain gate. As long as they didn¡¯te to cause trouble, they would be met with a polite wee.

    However, even if Zhang Feng made his orders to be polite, the two Outer Disciples still held arrogance in their heart. It must be said that at this moment, when people hear that you were from Phoenix Cry Peak, then they would immediately be respectful.

    The two Outer Disciples who were in charge of weing the guests just sent away a group of Outer Disciples who wanted to pay their respects. These Outer Disciples came over to see if Zhang Feng was still recruiting people. Unfortunately, they came a littlete. Zhang Feng¡¯s mountain was no longer epting people.

    In the past, Zhang Feng held a mass recruitment in order to develop his faction. Now that he has enough people, the major ns wouldn¡¯t be able to sit still if he continued his recruitment. Therefore, Zhang Feng no longer epted people. However, he was still very polite to people who visited him. He even gave them spirit stones and even pills as gifts.

    After the two weing disciples sent the outer disciples away, one of them turned to the other and said, ¡°Senior Brother Liu, I think we¡¯re doing this the wrong way. These people are now justing over to get benefits. Even if we are rich, we don¡¯t have enough to give to everyone. I think you should talk it over to First Senior Brother the next time you meet.¡±

    There¡¯s no need to know who First Senior Brother was. Senior Brother Liu forced a smile and said, ¡°Junior Brother Yao, you think First Senior Brother doesn¡¯t know about this? First Senior Brother knows more than anyone else about his resources. In the past, First Senior Brother¡¯s progress was very slow and he couldn¡¯t recruit a lot of people. But now that First Senior Brother has arge artifact, his status would certainly increase. When the timees, he will be able to suppress the core disciples. He wouldn¡¯t need to worry about resources by then.¡±

    The disciple surnamed Yao nodded. Just as he was about to talk, they saw a cultivator flying over at a very fast speed. The two didn¡¯t dare ignore the cultivator as they immediately wore a smile on their face.

    Before long, the cultivator stopped in front of them. The two weing disciples stared. The cultivator looked ordinary. From his dark skin andrge build, he seems to be a body cultivator. Moreover, this person¡¯s strength was clearly above avarage. He had an imposing aura and an ice-coldplexion. He didn¡¯t look friendly.

    The two couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. They had received guests for so many days without any problems. Did this visitore over to cause trouble? The two couldn¡¯t help but let their guard up.

    The dark-skinned cultivator stepped towards the two and said, ¡°Is First Senior Brother Zhang in his mountain residence?¡±

    Hearing what the dark-skinned cultivator said, the two weing disciples couldn¡¯t help but stare. Although the cultivator had an ice-cold tone in his voice, he still respectfully addressed Zhang Feng as First Senior Brother. It seems like he didn¡¯te to cause trouble.

    The disciple surnamed Liu quickly replied, ¡°Senior Brother, First Senior Brother Zhang is indeed in the mountain. Do you have any business with First Senior Brother? If so, this junior disciple will notify him.¡±

    The dark-skinned cultivator nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to ask Junior Brother. Tell First Senior Brother that Li Lin has returned.¡±

    When the two disciples heard the dark-skinned cultivator, they let out a long breath. Then the disciple surnamed Liu nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Then I¡¯ll have to ask Senior Brother to wait in the side hall. This junior brother will send word as quickly as I can.¡± The dark-skinned cultivator nodded as he followed the two cultivators to a stone room beside the gate.

    Naturally, the dark-skinned cultivator was Zhao Hai. After watching Li Lin¡¯s battle records, he found that Li Lin was a cold-blooded and ruthless person. He had the temperament of a killer. Therefore, Zhao Hai put away his gentle appearance and reced it with a murderous and ice-cold facade.

    After the disciple surnamed Liu asked Zhao Hai to sit down, he immediately sent a jade sword message.

    The person who received the jade sword message was Hao Xing. Following Zhang Feng for many years, Hao Xing knew a lot about Zhang Feng¡¯s matters. After the fake Zhang Hao left, Zhang Feng called him to his office. Then he was given a strange task to watch out for Li Lin. If he received word of Li Lin¡¯s arrival, then Zhang Feng needed to be informed.

    When he heard the order, Hao Xing was shocked. This was because he knew who Li Lin was. Li Lin entered the Inner Sectter than Hao Xing. This person was cruel and ruthless. After entering the Inner Sect, he turned to Zhang Feng for help. But after joining Zhang Feng¡¯s faction, he wanted to defect to the core disciples. However, he was discovered by Zhang Feng and was subsequently killed. Even his body was turned into ashes. So how could another Li Lin appear?

    However, Hao Xing didn¡¯t ask too much. As he was puzzled about the order, he suddenly received the jade sword message from disciple Liu.

    Seeing the contents of the message, Hao Xing stared for a moment. Then he immediately went to Zhang Feng¡¯s office to report. ¡°First Senior Brother, there¡¯s news regarding the task you gave me.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded and said, ¡°Go down and pick him up for me. Don¡¯t ask him any unnecessary questions.¡± Hao Xing nodded and then immediately flew down the mountain.

    Before long, Hao Xing arrived at the bottom of the mountain. He noticed a dark-skinned man sitting on the side hall of the gate. There¡¯s also the two weing disciples respectfully standing on the side.

    Seeing this, Hao Xing stared. He could remember Li Ling¡¯s aura. This caused him to be confused.

    Hao Xing entered the waiting hall. Seeing Zhao Hai much closer, he was even more surprised. Zhao Hai¡¯s expression was too familiar. Whether it be his appearance or temperament, there were no ws. If Hao Xing hadn¡¯t seen Li Ling die with his own eyes, then he would have thought that it was Li Ling himself. But after seeing the fake Zhang Hao before, he can be sure that this person wasn¡¯t Li Lin. It must be someone else pretending to be him.

    Seeing Hao Xing, Zhao Hai stood up and then cupped his fist as he said, ¡°I have seen Senior Brother Hao.¡±

    Hao Xing nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. First Senior Brother is waiting for you.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and followed Hao Xing up the mountain. On the other hand, the two weing disciples were shocked. Naturally, they knew that Hao Xing was Zhang Feng¡¯s top confidant. They didn¡¯t expect this person to fetch the dark-skinned cultivator himself.

    The two were scared. Fortunately, they weren¡¯t rude to Li Lin, otherwise they would be in trouble. The two wiped their sweat. Junior disciple Yao turned to Senior Disciple Liu and said, ¡°Brother Liu, who do you think is Senior Brother Li Lin? Why have we never heard of him before?¡±

    Senior Disciple Liu shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. However, it¡¯s clear that Senior Brother Li isn¡¯t a nobody to First Senior Brother. We¡¯ll have to be careful when we meet him in the future.¡± Junior Disciple Yao nodded.

    At this time, Hao Xing was looking at Zhao Hai. However, Zhao Hai had a cold expression and nothing else. This caused Hao Xing to be more suspicious. This was because Li Lin had a simr expression when he died. It was an uncanny resemnce.

    Before long, the two arrived at the mansion and then outside Zhang Feng¡¯s room. Without the two speaking, the door opened along with Zhang Hao¡¯s words, ¡°See me in the quiet room, the two of you.¡± The two nodded and then proceeded towards Zhang Feng¡¯s quiet room.

    After the two entered the quiet room, Zhang Feng was already inside curiously inspecting Zhao Hai¡¯s disguise. After looking at Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise, ¡°I must say, Little Hai, your disguise is much better than that kid Han Buli. You¡¯re able to copy Li Lin too well just from a recording. When you entered, I couldn¡¯t help but be frightened. Right, go back to your normal form and greet Hao Xing.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and changed back into his original face. Then he turned his head to Hao Xing and gave a salute, ¡°I have seen Senior Brother Hao. This one is called Zhao Hai.¡±

    Hao Xing was stunned for a moment, then he returned the salute and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Junior Brother¡¯s name before. I only know that you entered Senior Brother¡¯smand. I didn¡¯t expect you to be an expert. Good, good.¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled faintly and said, ¡°Little Xing, Little Hai¡¯s identity must never be known. From now on, he will be known as Li Lin. Keep this secret to yourself. Even on your deathbed, you should not reveal Little Hai. Understood?¡±

    Hao Xing didn¡¯t expect Zhang Feng to attach great importance to Zhao Hai. He didn¡¯t know that Zhao Hai refined Zhang Feng¡¯srge artifact. Although he was puzzled, he still listened to Zhang Feng¡¯s words.

    Zhang Feng looked at Hao Xing and said, ¡°Little Xing, you might be wondering why I attach great importance to Little Hai. Until now, only me, Little Hai, and Little Hao knew about this. Little Hai has the ability to recycle and repurpose waste materials. He can create pills and artifacts using this ability. This is the reason why I sent him to the Ignored Valley. Didn¡¯t you ask where myrge artifact came from? The treasure ship was given to me by Little Hai.¡±

    Hao Xing couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°What? Little Hai refined the treasure ship? How is that possible?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, how is that possible? Back in the lower realms, Little Hai made a lot ofrge artifacts. They¡¯re made like the treasure ship, with parts made separately and then assembled. Naturally, he¡¯s able to make one for me. Now you know why I treat Little Hai with importance? You best treat Little Hai well. If you need any pills in the future, you can approach him. He can also make you artifacts. If you don¡¯t treat Little Hai well, then it would be your loss.¡±

    Hao Xing looked nkly at the smiling face of Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai¡¯s smile was temperate, giving one the feeling of fresh air. It waspletely different to Li Lin¡¯s cold temperament. Most importantly, he had a shocking ability. It was an enviable ability. No wonder Zhang Feng treated him seriously.

    Hearing Zhang Feng¡¯s exnation, Hao Xing quickly said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. Little Hai, from now on we¡¯re close brothers. This Big Brother can even introduce several attractive females to you.¡±

    When Zhang Feng and Zhao Hai heard this, they bothughed.

 Chapter 1694: Plan To Make Money

    <h4>Chapter 1694: n To Make Money</h4>

    Zhang Feng¡¯s men suddenly discovered that Zhang Feng has gained another confidant. This person would be beside Zhang Feng all the time. Moreover, it seems like this person¡¯s status was the same as Hao Xing, or it might even be higher.

    Originally, people thought that Hao Xing would be angry about this. But instead of being angry, Hao Xing was actually ttering this person. This caused Zhang Feng¡¯s subordinates to be confused.

    After inquiring, people finally understood. ording to rumors, this person was called Li Ling, a very important general under Zhang Feng. In the past, Zhang Feng sent him away on a mission, which exins why he wasn¡¯t seen beside Zhang Feng. Now that the task has beenpleted, he returned to Zhang Feng¡¯s side.

    But what surprised people was that this person wasn¡¯t very strong. It even looks like he hasn¡¯t condensed his dao avatar. Yet this person was very important to Zhang Feng, which was puzzling.

    It has been seven days since Zhao Hai began following Zhang Feng. In these seven days, Zhang Feng had Zhao Hai follow him around to establish his presence.

    Naturally, Zhang Feng nned to make Zhao Hai a steward. He took Zhao Hai to his study to get him acquainted with the faction¡¯s business.

    Zhao Hai came to know the faction¡¯s strength in these seven days. The faction had quite a number of strong cultivators. Moreover, they had control over some industries. But Zhao Hai also saw that these industries don¡¯t produce a lot of profits. Zhang Feng¡¯s resources were partly provided by these industries while the rest was provided by the Gang Leader.

    This could be regarded as Zhang Feng¡¯s weak point. Zhao Hai has been using thest few days thinking about ways to make money and increase the faction¡¯s ie.

    The four elements of cultivation were:ws,panions, wealth, andnd. Wealth refers to money. If Zhang Feng wasn¡¯t financially strong, he wouldn¡¯t be able to attract people. If Zhang Feng¡¯s faction continues going through its current path, then it wouldn¡¯t be able to survive for long.

    Zhang Feng was also aware of this situation. He knows that he has problems with money. He couldn¡¯tpare to the top ten core disciples in this aspect. The top ten core disciples have the support of the great ns. These ns existed in the ck Tiger Gang for a very long time. They have numerous businesses and were able to support the core disciples. Meanwhile, even if Zhang Feng had the support of Tie Zhantian, the Gang Leader was under the gaze of numerous people. If he was too open in his support, then he would be questioned by the public. If the great ns make use of this, then Tie Zhantian would be even more passive.

    Because of this, Zhang Feng found himself worrying about money. This was a matter that he needed to solve himself.

    On this day, as they finished their tasks, Zhang Feng turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°How is it? Did you notice something while following me? Did you have any problems?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no problem. But after reading through Senior Brother¡¯s businesses, I discovered an issue. The faction is having a hard time making ends meet. You¡¯re currently spending more than you earn. I¡¯m afraid the faction wouldn¡¯t be able to function if this goes on.¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to discover it so soon. You¡¯re correct. I¡¯m currently eating through my savings. I¡¯m also worried about this matter. Actually, the ck Tiger Gang has always been famous for producing beast pills. We¡¯re very famous all throughout the Northern Divergent Province. However, these channels aren¡¯t in my hands. They¡¯re under the control of the great ns. The businesses under me only produce raw materials. And because of pressure, our ie isn¡¯t a lot. It¡¯s a hard problem to solve.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Zhang Feng as he smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother, I have thought of a way to make money. It might be the only business of its kind in the Great World of Cultivation. As long as we keep this business, we should be able to make a lot of money.¡±

    Zhang Feng stared, then he looked at Zhao and asked, ¡°What kind of business? You really have a lot of ideas.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Senior Brother, do you know what kind of business gives the most profits?¡±

    Zhang Feng stared. Although he has a lot of businesses, he was still a cultivator in the end. In the Great World of Cultivation, merchant ns almost didn¡¯t exist since everything relied on strength. Because of this, Zhang Feng wasn¡¯t too proficient when it came to business. Naturally, it was impossible for him to know what Zhao Hai was thinking about.

    Seeing Zhang Feng¡¯s expression, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t wait for him to respond as he continued, ¡°People say that businesses involving women and children make the most money. In the Great World of Cultivation, it would be hard to make money from children. However, there are quite a few female cultivators. And it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to earn their money.¡±

    Zhang Feng asked, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be difficult?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Senior Brother, women like to look beautiful. Although cultivators live long lives, they still age albeit slowly. You might have noticed that elderly female cultivators rarely go outside. This is because they feel that they are already past their prime and have be ugly. Although there are a lot of beauty pills in the Great World of Cultivation, their effects are not satisfactory. If we can sell an effective beauty pill, then female cultivators would spare nothing to get ahold of it.¡±

    Zhang Feng stared. He hasn¡¯t thought of this point. In fact, beauty products weren¡¯t developed much. It can be said to be an empty market. If he took this business, not to mention the great ns, even the entire ck Tiger Gang wouldn¡¯t be able to match his wealth.

    This was a rich business!

    This statement rang through Zhang Feng¡¯s mind. He knew that there are a lot of female cultivators in the Great World of Cultivation. If he makes something that would attract them, then his wallet would certainly be fat.

    However, Zhang Feng quickly thought of a problem. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Your idea is good. However, all of this is based on the beauty pill. Without the pill, all of this is empty talk.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Senior Brother doesn¡¯t have to worry about this. Remember when I told you that I benefited a lot from the foreign trial? The nts in the foreign trial might look the same as the ones we have in the Great World of Cultivation, but their effects arepletely different. I have investigated the properties of those nts and they have strong cosmetic benefits. As long as we make pills out of them, not only can they make female cultivators beautiful, it could also restore their youth. If we cane up with a pill using those materials, wouldn¡¯t the female cultivators go crazy for it?¡±

    Zhang Feng stared at Zhao Hai. He let out a long breath as he said, ¡°Little Hai, are you telling the truth? Does the foreign trial really have those nts?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he took out a jade box. Then he handed the box over to Zhang Feng.

    Zhang Feng took the box and opened it. Inside the box was an herb. The Great World of Cultivation was abundant with such herbs. It was called Seven Mountain Herb. The flowers and the leaves of the herb can be used for medicine.

    Each sect¡¯s medicinal fields would have Seven Mountain Herbs nted in them. It was amon nt used for medicine. Cultivators carry several bottles of crushed seven mountain herbs in order to treat any wounds.

    Zhang Feng looked at the seven mountain herb and then looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°What¡¯s special about this seven mountain herb?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t like the usual seven mountain herb we see. It is taken from the foreign trial¡¯s subspace. If you can, you can try the effects of the herb. This seven mountain herb can be used to remove wrinkles.¡±

    Zhang Feng stared for a moment before he tore off one leaf and put it in his mouth before chewing. Although Zhang Feng didn¡¯t specialize in alchemy, he could still identify basic medicinal effects. He could do this through chewing. After all, herbs contain a form of spiritual qi, which cultivators are sensitive to.

    As he chewed the seven mountain herb leaf, Zhang Feng¡¯s expression suddenly froze. This was because the effects of this herb waspletely different to the one he was used to. The herb had potent effects. However, its effects weren¡¯t aimed at healing wounds. Instead, its effects were towards removing wrinkles like what Zhao Hai said.

    With a thought, Zhang Feng dissolved the seven mountain herb essence in his body. Then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°The medicinal effects are indeed different. How much of this seven mountain herb have you taken out? Can we nt it in the Great World of Cultivation?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring a lot. Moreover, I think it would be a bad idea for us to nt it in the Great World of Cultivation. The foreign trial might have the same environment as the Great World of Cultivation, but the nt needed certain essences to produce their effect. If we nt the foreign trial¡¯s seven mountain herbs here, then it would have the same effects as normal seven mountain herbs. Therefore, I don¡¯t agree to nting these nts here.¡±

    Zhang Feng frowned and said, ¡°If we can¡¯t cultivate the herb here, then we would have an issue with raw materials. Even if we create a market, we wouldn¡¯t be able to hold onto it for a long time.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he said, ¡°First Senior Brother, did you forget about my other ability?¡±

    Zhang Feng stared. Then his eyes shone as he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You mean your spatial ability?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Right, my spatial ability. Hehe. First Senior Brother, as long as I have been to a ce, I can return to it any time using my ability. The foreign trial is not an exception. Even if I don¡¯t pass through the gate, I can still enter. My spatial ability is differentpared to other spatial abilities. Although my ability doesn¡¯t have any offensive or defensive capabilities, it canpletely disregard all kinds of spatial barriers. Therefore, we can treat the foreign trial as our medicinal garden. Think about how many herbs we can harvest each day. Hahaha.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng was ted. Then he looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Then about the beauty pill, do you think you cane up with a form?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought about it and said, ¡°Give me three days. In three days, I¡¯ll give you a recipe and a refining method. I can also provide you with arge amount of materials. But after this, I¡¯ll have to retreat for some time. I wish that Senior Brother can give me some faith power. I wish to condense my dao avatar.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded and said, ¡°I was also going to let you condense your dao avatar. Compared to other things, increasing your strength is most important. Go and prepare. I¡¯ll also get your faith power.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned around and left.

    Seeing Zhao Hai leave, Zhang Feng could no longer sit still. After walking around his room for some time, he said, ¡°Little Xing,e here quickly.¡±

    Hao Xing was dealing with his own tasks in his office. Being Zhang Feng¡¯s most trusted subordinate, he had a lot of things to take care of. He can¡¯t follow Zhang Feng every day like Zhao Hai. Actually, he was satisfied with his current life. Upon hearing Zhang Feng calling him, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. Zhang Feng seems to be scolding him, but Hao Xing knew that this wasn¡¯t the case. Even if Zhang Feng was angered, he wouldn¡¯t scold Hao Xing.

    Hao Xing moved quickly and arrived inside Zhang Feng¡¯s room. When he saw Zhang Feng walking back and forth, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. Zhang Feng had always been calm. This was the first time Hao Xing saw Zhang Feng this disturbed. Hao Xing looked at Zhang Feng and said, ¡°First Senior Brother, what¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡±

    Zhang Feng looked at Hao Xing. He waved his hand and closed the door. Then with a serious tone he retold Zhao Hai¡¯s n. Then he looked at Hao Xing and said, ¡°Little Xing, you understand women more than me. Do you think Little Hai¡¯s n would solve our financial problems?¡±

    Hao Xing looked at Zhang Feng with a gaze as though he was looking at an idiot. This was the first time Hao Xing looked at Zhang Feng this way. Then he said, ¡°Brother, do yourself a favor and find some women to y with when you¡¯re free. You really don¡¯t understand them at all. If such a medicine exists, then there¡¯s no need to woo women to gain their favor. Just take this medicine out and they wille flooding in. If you have this medicine, then I would dare say that you would be the richest person in the Great World of Cultivation. Even richer than those powerful sects. Just as Little Hai said, this pill would drive women crazy!¡±

 Chapter 1695: Rejuvenating Pill

    <h4>Chapter 1695: Rejuvenating Pill</h4>

    When Zhang Feng heard Hao Xing, he couldn¡¯t help but turn red. He quickly changed back to a majesty of a Senior Brother as he said, ¡°Stop talking nonsense. I just called you over to ask about a few things. If what you and Little Hai said is true, then we can¡¯t digest this business on our own. I have to see Uncle. I need to ask for his help.¡±

    Hao Xing nodded and said, ¡°Not only the Gang Leader, we also need to pull the Han n in. Even if we have the pills, we won¡¯t have any channels to sell them to. Although the Han n has hidden themselves all these years, they also have businesses under their control. They¡¯re not inferior to the Hu n in this aspect. We can borrow the Han n¡¯s channels to sell our product.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded, then he looked at Hao Xing and said, ¡°Don¡¯t disturb Little Hai in the following days. Also, prepare some faith power for Little Hai, he¡¯s nning to condense his dao avatar.¡±

    Hao Xingplied, ¡°Leave it to me.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded and then returned to his room. He used the transmission formation to visit Tie Zhantian to discuss the pill business.

    Zhao Hai has no interest at all about what Hao Xing and Zhang Feng were discussing. It would be fine as long as he gives the pill recipe to Zhang Feng. As for condensing his first dao avatar, that was just an excuse. Condensing a dao avatar was too easy for Zhao Hai. The reason Zhao Hai was eager to condense dao avatars was because his strength is too low. It would be bad for him if he encountered a battle that needed all of his strength but he wouldn¡¯t be strong enough.

    Now that he was following Zhang Feng, his future enemies would no doubt be strong. If he doesn¡¯t increase his strength, then he would inevitably be pressured by the enemy in the future.

    Zhao Hai already thought about what dao avatar he wants to condense. He wanted to condense an elephant dao avatar. This avatar would bepatible with Li Lin¡¯s identity. Li Lin was a body cultivator with great physical strength. Since Zhao Hai was going to use Li Lin¡¯s identity for a long time, then he would need a dao avatar that would be in character for Li Lin.

    Dao Avatars also neededpatibility with its user. If you were an assassin, then you would bepatible with a snake avatar. If an assassin used an elephant dao avatar, then they would have a lot of trouble being stealthy.

    On the other hand, if a cultivator was focused on their strength, then an elephant dao avatar would be the best choice. The elephant itself was a symbol of strength. Only a dragon would be stronger than an elephant. This shows how deeply people see the elephant as a symbol of strength.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai chose the elephant-shaped dao avatar. Naturally, he cannot show his elephant dao avatar right now. He would do it when he¡¯s at the end of his seclusion.

    As for Zhang Feng¡¯s negotiation with the Han n and Tie Zhantian, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care. He wasn¡¯t keen on politics. This was something that Zhang Feng should worry about, not him.

    Three days passed in a blink of an eye. Zhao Hai walked out of his room and went to Zhang Feng¡¯s office. There were two disciples standing outside Zhang Feng¡¯s room. These disciples weren¡¯t weak. And from their breath, it could be seen that they had condensed their dao avatar for a long time.

    Zhao Hai also knew that these disciples weren¡¯t there to guard Zhang Feng. Instead, they were there to ask Zhang Feng for an audience. Zhang Feng was now very busy, so he had no time to see everyone. Therefore, these disciples can only wait outside.

    The two inner disciples also noticed Zhao Hai. When they saw him, they gave Zhao Hai a nod. Zhao Hai also returned the gesture. As Zhao Hai got close, they saw the door to Zhang Feng¡¯s room open. Then Zhang Feng¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Li Lin,e in.¡± Zhao Hai cupped his first towards the two disciples before going in.

    Seeing Zhao Hai enter, the two cultivators couldn¡¯t help but be envious. They had already waited outside for some time but Zhang Feng still didn¡¯t call them. But when Zhao Hai arrived, he was immediately allowed in. They could see how important Zhao Hai was in Zhang Feng¡¯s mind.

    However, the two disciples could only keep these thoughts inside. Zhang Feng wasn¡¯t a saint. If they offended Zhang Feng, then they would be dealt with.

    When Zhao Hai entered Zhang Feng¡¯s room, Zhang Feng looked at him and asked, ¡°Little Hai, how is it?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then took out a jade slip. Then he said, ¡°Senior Brother, this is the recipe and the refining method. If the pill is made ording to the instructions, nothing should go wrong.¡±

    Zhang Feng received Zhao Hai¡¯s jade slip and then read its contents. He saw the recipe as well as the refining method. It also included which herbs to use and how much. There¡¯s also notes about the temperature to use. Some of these methods Zhang Feng never heard of.

    Zhang Feng held the jade slip and looked at Zhao Hai with a shocked expression. Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°My ability isn¡¯t as simple as recycling and remaking materials. Although I cannot directly refine a pill, Senior Brother shouldn¡¯t forget how many scrap materials I havee across. While recycling these materials, I umted enough experience to know where they went wrong. I could also see a glimpse of the refining technique used to make it. I believe that the steps I provided are correct.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded, then he received the jade slip and said, ¡°Little Hai, I want to thank you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°First Senior Brother, you¡¯re too polite. Right there¡¯s also this. The materials inside should be enough to make 10 thousand pills. If failures are to be taken into ount, it should still make several hundred pills. These several hundred pills shouldst for quite a while. After I leave my seclusion, I¡¯ll recycle the waste pills and then head to the foreign trial to acquire more materials.¡±

    Zhang Feng received Zhao Hai¡¯s spatial bag as he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, you can leave this to me. Also, here are 100 portions of faith power. It should be enough for you to condense a dao avatar. This is also a jade slip filled with notes about dao avatars. This should be helpful for you.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he received the spatial ring that Zhang Feng handed over. Then he bowed and said, ¡°First Senior Brother, I¡¯ll be closing up now. Goodbye.¡± Zhang Feng waved his hand.

    Zhao Hai left Zhang Feng¡¯s room and then returned to his own. Then he took out a jade sword message and then let it out after cing his message inside.

    The jade sword message was intended for Han Buli. He told Han Buli that he would be in seclusion for some time. He already told Han Buli about his identity as Li Lin.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to hide his identity from Han Buli. After all, Han Buli was his friend. Moreover, the Han n was a huge backing. With the Han n and Zhang Feng¡¯s alliance, there was no point in hiding his identity from Han Buli.

    After informing Han Buli, Zhao Hai returned to the Space. Then he gave the faith power portions to Laura and the others for them to absorb.

    Laura and the others naturally wouldn¡¯t be polite. They already know that Zhao Hai doesn¡¯tck faith power. Therefore, they divided the faith power portions and began to cultivate.

    There¡¯s no danger in absorbing faith power. But Zhao Hai was still grateful towards Zhang Feng. 100 portions of faith power was a lot. In the ck Tiger Gang, inner disciples could only get one portion per month. But Zhang Feng directly gave 100 portions to Zhao Hai. This shows how much importance Zhang Feng attached to Zhao Hai.

    While Zhao Hai was calmly cultivating inside the Space, Zhang Feng and the others were busy outside. After Zhao Hai closed up, Zhang Feng immediately went to his pill masters and gave them the recipe as well as the materials.

    Because Zhao Hai¡¯s instructions were very detailed and the fact that the pill wasn¡¯t hard to make, Zhang Feng was able to see his first batch of pills three dayster. The pill was emerald green and very beautiful. Knowing that the pill can restore youth, Zhang Feng decided to name it as the ¡°rejuvenating Pill.¡±

    Although the rejuvenating pill has been sessfully made, Zhang Feng still didn¡¯t know how effective it was. Because of this, he gave a pill to Hao Xing to have a female friend of his try it out.

    Hao Xing naturally understood what Zhang Feng wanted to do. Therefore, he found a female cultivator who appeared to be in their 50th year and in the Core Formation Stage. He delivered the pill to her and added that he obtained the pill after a lot of hardships. He also emphasized how effective it was.

    The female cultivator¡¯s immunity to beauty pills was practically zero. And although Hao Xing was a womanizer, he still treated women kindly. Therefore, the woman didn¡¯t have any doubts and ate the pill.

    There was no reaction right after eating the pill. However, some white hairs on the female cultivator¡¯s head turned ck overnight. The next day, the wrinkles on her face faded. On the third day, the female cultivator¡¯s appearance reverted back to when she was still 20.

    This caused a stir among the female cultivators of the ck Tiger Gang. Almost all female cultivators approached Hao Xing asking him where he acquired the pill from.

    This was Hao Xing¡¯s first time having problems dealing with women. But he still followed Zhang Feng¡¯s instructions. He told the women that the pill was called the rejuvenating pill and he bought it from a medicine shop in the city. Naturally the medicine shop that Hao Xing mentioned belonged to the Han n. However, nobody was aware that it was under the Han n¡¯s control.

    At this point, Zhang Feng already joined hands with the Han n and Tie Zhantian. In an auction house far away from the ck Tiger Gang, ten rejuvenating pills were auctioned. These pills weren¡¯t auctioned in a bundle but instead sold one by one.

    The female cultivators from other sets don¡¯t know about this, but those from the ck Tiger Gang brought all of their own savings to that city to purchase the pill.

    However, because of the ruckus that the pill caused in the ck Tiger Gang, other sects began to take notice. But after hearing that it was a pill that was used by women to regain their youth, the sect masters soon lost interest.

 Chapter 1696: Raging Tide Caused By The Rejuvenating Pill

    <h4>Chapter 1696: Raging Tide Caused By The Rejuvenating Pill</h4>

    Despite the sect leaders being nonchnt about the pill, female cultivators who got ahold of the news went crazy!

    All of them were frantically amassing funds in order to purchase the rejuvenating pill.

    By the end of the auction held by the Han n and Zhang Feng, the ten rejuvenating pills were sold for 30 thousand mid-grade spirit stones. Compared to other pills, the pills were very expensive.

    In the beginning, only cultivators from the ck Tiger Gang were moring for the pills, with a few cultivators from other sects inserting here and there. A female cultivator was able to get one rejuvenating pill and gave it to her master as a birthday gift.

    The female cultivator¡¯s master already lived a long life and looked like an olddy. Her hair was fully white and her face was full of wrinkles. Although her strength was preserved and she could still live for a long time, her appearance already suggested that she was old.

    Three days after eating the rejuvenating pill, the female cultivator¡¯s master turned into a 20-year old woman. This caused all the female cultivators of the sect to be surprised.

    The sect that the female cultivator belonged to was called the Spirit Snake Lair. It was named as such because its first sect master was a snake demon. However, what¡¯s special with the Spirit Snake Lair wasn¡¯t the fact that it had demon cultivators, but instead the fact that their disciples were all women. This caused the sect to be quite well-known in the Northern Divergent Province.

    In addition to only epting female cultivators, the Spirit Snake Lair was also famous for allowing their disciples to Dual-cultivate with disciples from other sects. This allowed the Spirit Snake Lair to have marriage rtions with plenty of sects in the Northern Divergent Province. Only a few people would dare offend the women from the Spirit Snake Lair.

    Because of their rtionships, information inside the sect quickly spread to other sects.

    This caused the news about the effects of the rejuvenating pill to spread to the entire Northern Divergent Province in a blink of an eye. Upon hearing the news, female cultivators of the province tried to confirm it first. After the news was proven to be true, the female cultivators turned crazy. They began their frantic search for any information regarding the rejuvenating pill.

    As information about the pill spread, Zhang Feng began to let go of his rejuvenating pills through auctions. The price of the pills also began to increase. The most expensive pill sold at the auction was bought for 50 thousand middle-grade spirit stones.

    Fifty thousand spirit stones was a lot of money. In a major sect like a ck Tiger Gang, an Inner Disciple would receive an allowance of a couple thousand mid-grade spirit stones per year. In other words, a rejuvenating pill was equivalent to tens of years of allowance!

    Although this quantity only depended on the allowance given by the sect and not including other profits the disciples gained, 50 thousand mid-grade spirit stones was still a scary amount.

    Zhang Feng and the others were shocked at the price of the pills. Zhang Feng began to feel his waist turn heavy with the amount of spirit stones he acquired. At the same time, he became more wary of hiding the secret of the pill¡¯s background.

    Since the Han n handles intelligence, they were very good at hiding information. But still, upon hearing how much money the rejuvenating pills were making, they allocated a lot of manpower in order to obscure their sales channels so that nobody would know where the pills came from.

    After several hundred pills were sold, instead of the hype dying down, it instead soared up into the skies. The news was even spread to the surrounding provinces.

    At this time, Zhang Feng regretted the fact that he sold the pills too fast. He was now worried about where to get more pills. Now that Zhao Hai was closing up, he had no way of getting more raw materials to make pills. The rejuvenating pills were out of stock.

    Being out of stock meant that the cash flow had been cut off. Zhang Feng could only endure. If he wasn¡¯t afraid of revealing his secrets, then Zhang Feng would have already stayed outside Zhao Hai¡¯s room waiting for him toe out.

    A month after Zhao Hai began his seclusion, a very violent energy fluctuation suddenly appeared inside his room. Zhang Feng was immediately rmed. However, he wasn¡¯t afraid. He knew that this was a sign that Zhao Hai¡¯s seclusion had been a sess.

    Sure enough, after the fluctuations subsided, Zhao Hai opened his door and walked out.

    Just as Zhao Hai walked out of his room, he heard Zhang Feng¡¯s voice, ¡°Li Lin,e over to see me as soon as possible.¡± Zhang Feng has been impatient all this time. It has been ten days since he ran out of rejuvenating pills. That was ten days of wasted business.

    Zhao Hai was clearly aware of Zhang Feng¡¯s current situation, but he had to seclude himself for some time before going out. If he went out just as Zhang Feng ran out of stock, then wouldn¡¯t that be suspicious? So after a month of retreat, he caused energy fluctuations in his room before leaving.

    When Zhao Hai arrived inside Zhang Feng¡¯s office, Zhang Feng asked, ¡°How is it? Did you seed?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I seeded.¡¯

    Zhang Feng let out a long breath and then said, ¡°What avatar did you condense?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°An elephant avatar. It¡¯s the mostpatible dao avatar for Li Lin. After all, he¡¯s a body cultivator.¡±

    Zhang Feng frowned, then he sighed and said, ¡°Little Hai, it¡¯s been hard for you. However, condensing an elephant avatar would have an impact on your future cultivation. There¡¯s no need to do that. There are body cultivators who condensed other avatars.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Senior Brother, there¡¯s no need to be worried. I can also be categorized as a body cultivator. I¡¯m quite physically strong, but only a few people know about this. Therefore, there¡¯s no problem with me condensing an elephant avatar. Right, Senior Brother, how is the pill going?¡±

    Zhao Hai knows that Zhang Feng was looking for him precisely because of the rejuvenating pills. Therefore, he diverted the topic towards it.

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng¡¯s expression paused. Then his face lit up with joy as he said, ¡°It¡¯s good, its doing very well. We¡¯ve already sold off all of our stock and we profited a lot. Hahaha. In a short time, the ie we earned from the rejuvenating pills has surpassed a year of profits from all of our medicine fields.¡±

    Zhao Hai also smiled and said, ¡°So Senior Brother named the pill as a rejuvenating pill. It¡¯s truly worthy of its name. How many pills did Senior Brother sell?¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled faintly and said, ¡°We sold several hundred, the others came up as gs. Now we¡¯re out of stock.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll immediately go harvest some nts first. When I return, I¡¯ll get the waste pills. First Senior Brother can rest assured.¡± Zhang Feng nodded. Then Zhao Hai cupped his fist before vanishing. Looking at the ce Zhao Hai vanished from, Zhang Feng let out a long breath.

    Zhao Hai left without leaving his office, which was exactly what he wanted. If Zhao Hai left through the gates, then he might be found out. The room was currently isted from spiritual force. There¡¯s no way for others to discover the situation inside. Therefore, it was suitable for Zhao Hai to leave from here.

    Before long, Zhao Hai reappeared holding a spatial ring in his hand. He gave the ring to Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Senior Brother, this should be enough to make 10 thousand pills. Right, Senior Brother, I think we shouldn¡¯t sell too many pills. Otherwise, its price would plummet. We should limit how we sell each month. Only in this way can the price continue being high.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded. Although this was his first time hearing about hunger marketing, he understood the gist of it. He also thought that this was reasonable. The rejuvenating pills were as valuable as high-grade artifacts. Because of its rarity, people paid high prices for it. Therefore, he agreed and said, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll do that.¡±

    After that, Zhao Hai said, ¡°First Senior Brother, I¡¯ll recycle the waste pills. The waste pills shouldn¡¯t go outside. We¡¯ll recycle them all.

    Zhang Feng nodded and said, ¡°Rest assured, none of the pills leaked out. All sessful pills and waste pills have been ounted for.¡± After he said that, Zhang Feng took out severalrge bottles and gave it to Zhao Hai. Inside the bottles were the failed rejuvenating pills.

    Zhao Hai received the pills and said, ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯ll go process these pills.¡±

    But before Zhao Hai could leave, Zhang Feng stopped him as he said, ¡°Little Hai, there¡¯s no need toplete the pills. Recycling them to their raw materials is enough. Let¡¯s leave the refining to the pill masters. This would also train their skills. Also, five dayster, go with me to the Life and Death Arena.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, but he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll return in five days with the raw materials from the waste pills.¡± Zhang Feng nodded and then waved his hand. Zhao Hai cupped his fist before leaving the room.

    As soon as Zhao Hai left Zhang Feng¡¯s room, Hao Xing quickly walked over to him. Then he said, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯re finally out. Do you have time?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Hao Xing with a confused expression as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you looking for Senior Brother?¡±

    Hai Xing shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for you. I recently obtained materials for a fate-changing pill. I want to ask for your help to make it. Can you do it?¡±

    Zhao Hai raised his brows and said, ¡°Fate-changing pill? That¡¯s an advanced-level pill. I can make it, but it would take a lot of time. I¡¯m currently doing a task for First Senior Brother. After that, I¡¯ll have to follow him to the Life and Death Arena. But once I have time, I¡¯ll immediatelye and help. Is that alright?¡±

    Hao Xing nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯m also going to the Life and Death Arena. You can help me at that time. Do First Senior Brother¡¯s task first.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then he cupped his fist towards Hao Xing before going to his room.

 Chapter 1697: The First Life and Death Arena

    <h4>Chapter 1697: The First Life and Death Arena</h4>

    Five days passed in a blink of an eye. On the sixth day, Zhao Hai brought a spatial ring to Zhang Feng. Zhang Feng was already preparing to head towards the Life and Death Arena. Fearing that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t make it, Zhang Feng nned to send people to call Zhao Hai over. But before he could send people, Zhao Hai arrived.

    Zhao Hai handed the ring over to Zhang Feng as he smiled and said, ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t fail. First Senior Brother, here are the recycled materials.¡±

    Zhang Feng looked at the spatial ring and nodded. After receiving the ring, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°The treasure ship is ready to depart. Let¡¯s go.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then walked out with Zhang Feng. Before long, the two embarked on the treasure ship. Hao Xing has been waiting for the two on the ship. Once the two arrived, Hao Xing immediatelymanded the people to start the ship.

    Zhang Feng brought Hao Xing, Zhao Hai, and Zhang Hao to the bow of the ship. Looking at the mountains they pass by and feeling the air on his face, Zhang Feng couldn¡¯t help but feel heroic. He turned his head and said, ¡°This is my ck Tiger Gang. Sooner orter, I will eradicate the great ns and make the ck Tiger Gang regain its glory!¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others cupped their fists simultaneously and said, ¡°We will work hard for Senior Brother!¡±

    Zhang Fengughed and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll receive your help. I¡¯m confident that we will seed. When the timees, not only would I eradicate the great ns, I would also conquer the Roaring me Sect and the Wandering Soul Group. I¡¯ll crush them underneath the foot of the ck Tiger Gang.¡±

    Zhang Hao and Hao Xing had expectant looks on their faces. Zhao Hai also pretended to do the same. He was calmer than the other two. He knows that Zhang Feng¡¯s dream would not be easy to achieve.

    There had been several amazing and brilliant leaders in the past generations of the ck Tiger Gang. But even those leaders failed to eliminate the great ns, let alone conquer the Roaring me Sect and the Wandering Soul Group.

    But since Zhang Feng chose to trust Zhao Hai, then Zhao Hai would help him. Although the ck Tiger Gang wasn¡¯t Zhao Hai¡¯s end goal, helping Zhang Feng wasn¡¯t in conflict with his goals.

    Zhang Feng turned his head to the three and then said, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m driving arge artifact to the Life and Death Arena. Hahaha. I want to see how the other guys would react. But you guys need to be careful. I just got word that someone might make a move against me.¡±

    The three were stunned when they heard Zhang Feng. Hao Xing¡¯s expression changed as he said, ¡°Senior Brother, where did you get this news? Is it reliable?¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s reliable. It¡¯s possibly the Wandering Soul Group. But behind this seems to be the great ns. Hmph. Let¡¯s see how those old foxes deal with me. They can¡¯t stop me.¡±

    Zhao Hai knit his brows and said, ¡°First Senior Brother, it¡¯s better to be more careful. After all, we don¡¯t have a lot of experts on our side. Only First Senior Brother is in the Nascent Soul Stage. Although therge artifact is very strong, it wouldn¡¯t do much if the enemy has a lot of experts.¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled and said, ¡°You can rest assured, I have taken care of it. I approached Martial Uncle and he said that he would send support through therge artifact¡¯s transmission formation. We will be alright.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°That would be good. But I really didn¡¯t expect the great ns to collude with the Wandering Soul Group. What do they get out of it?¡±

    Zhang Feng coldly snorted and said, ¡°A group of short-sighted fools. They think they have enough strength to y with the Wandering Soul Group. But they didn¡¯t think about what they would do once their strength is severely damaged. Do they really think that the Wandering Soul Gang are a bunch of vegetarians? Idiots, a bunch of idiots.¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°They are extremely greedy. They don¡¯t understand that if the skin doesn¡¯t exist, then the hair wouldn¡¯t have anything to adhere to. If the ck Tiger Gang is weakened, then not only the Wandering Soul Group but also the Roaring me Sect would take the opportunity to attack. When the timees, they won¡¯t let even a single person off.¡±

    Zhang Feng coldly snorted and didn¡¯t say anything. Naturally he agreed with Zhao Hai. He believed that those guys headed by the Hu n were a cancer to the ck Tiger Gang.

    As the group were talking, they arrived near a remote mountain. Zhang Feng ordered the ship to stop. He turned to the others and said, ¡°Do you think that I would use the ship to travel to the Life and Death Arena? If we fly there, then the battles would be over before we arrive. I have a transmission formation in this mountain. We¡¯ll use it to enter the Life and Death Arena.¡±

    Hearing Zhang Feng, Zhao Hai and the others chuckled. Zhang Feng waved his hand and then a huge rock on the mountain flew up. The transmission formation wasn¡¯t big, just enough to fit ten people.

    When the transmission formation appeared, Zhang Fengmanded, ¡°Shrink!¡± The treasure ship immediately shrunk and then flew towards the transmission formation. After a sh of white light, the ship disappeared.

    In the next moment, Zhao Hai and the others discovered that they appeared in a barren hill. There were no nts whatsoever.

    ¡°Erge!¡± The treasure ship was erged along with Zhang Feng¡¯s order. After flying for an hour, the treasure ship finally arrived at its destination. Zhao Hai looked around and couldn¡¯t recognize the ce. It was a Life and Death Arena that he didn¡¯t know about.

    This life and death arena was located on a small tform on a mountain. At around 10 thousand square meters, the tform didn¡¯t look special. However, Zhao Hai could see a pile of bones underneath the tform. This gave the tform a ghastly feeling.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows. It doesn¡¯t look like a special ce. However, he could feel a heavy yin energy. Zhao Hai knew that this was because too many people died in this ce. So how could an ordinary barrenndscape be a yin energy filled ce? Why did so many people die here?

    As Zhao Hai was puzzled, Zhang Feng said, ¡°This is the very first Life and Death Arena. In the past, the people who fought here were people from all sects. This is the birthce of the current Life and Death Arenas.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhang Feng, Zhao Hai immediately understood. He nodded and said, ¡°No wonder the yin energy in this ce is so heavy. So this is the first Life and Death Arena. Senior Brother, the spiritual qi in this ce seems to be richerpared to the Northern Divergent Province.¡±

    Zhang Feng looked at Zhao Hai and replied with a tone of admiration, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯re really a genius. These two fools, even aftering here multiple times, haven¡¯t asked me this question. This Life and Death Arena isn¡¯t in the Northern Divergent Province, it isn¡¯t even in the 9 Provinces. The arena is on a floating ind in the sea. Nobody knows where the ind currently is and the only way to travel to it is through transmission formations. Although the ind is rich in spiritual qi, there is also an energy storm every five days. As long as you have qi inside your body, it would be blown out by the storm. This storm affects everyone in all stages of cultivation. Because of this, the ind ispletely uninhabitable. This is the reason it was chosen as the first Life and Death Arena.¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others were shocked. Hao Xing and Zhang Hao only knew that this was the first life and death arena. They didn¡¯t know that it was on a floating ind. This caused them to be surprised.

    Zhang Feng looked at everyone and said, ¡°Strictly speaking, the life and death arena that Zhao Hai fought in only operates in the Northern Divergent Province. Most of the participants are from the Northern Divergent Province¡¯s sects. But in the first life and death arena, all nine provinces participate. It has great significance in the Great World of Cultivation.¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others couldn¡¯t help but breathe in cold air. They didn¡¯t expect all nine provinces to participate in this arena.

    At this time, several ck spots could be seen from a distance. All of them were heading towards the life and death arena. Zhao Hai focused his eyes and saw that the ck spots wererge artifacts. Theserge artifacts turned out to be weapons. There was even a very big sword among them. The sword was longer than the treasure ship. Surprisingly, there were no spaces inside the sword. If it shrunk, it would just be an ordinary flying sword. Everyone on the sword were standing on it. Their clothes were fluttering in the wind.

    Surprisingly, the huge sword was surrounded by otherrge artifacts. They all made space for therge sword, as if making room for it. This could only mean that the person on the giant sword had a special identity.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but ask Zhang Feng, ¡°First Senior Brother, who does that giant sword belong to?¡±

    Zhang Feng replied, ¡°Keep your voice down. Those people are from the Heaven Sect. They¡¯re arrogant. But even if they are arrogant, nobody can do anything to them. Little Hao, raise the banner of the ck Tiger Gang!¡± Zhang Hao responded. With a wave of his hand, a huge banner flew up and hung itself on a pole of the ship.

    Meanwhile, Zhang Feng¡¯s words were still ringing inside Zhao Hai¡¯s head. He didn¡¯t expect to meet people from the Heaven Sect here. The Heaven Sect was recognized as the strongest sect in the Nine Provinces. Their disciples numbered to the hundreds of millions. They were extremely strong.

    The Heaven Sect mainly practiced swordsmanship. All of its sect masters were swordsmen. A sword to break everything. Naturally, there were several other cultivators in the sect. Even Buddhists take refuge under the sect. One could see how attractive the sect was from this.

    At this moment, the huge sword stopped. The people on the sword swept the surroundings with their gaze before closing their eyes. It was as if nothing could enter their gazes.

    Zhang Feng looked at the people from the Heaven Sect and said, ¡°Little Hai, do you see therge sword used by the heaven sect? That¡¯s actually not arge artifact, it is a sect elder¡¯s flying sword. After it is erged, it would turn into that appearance.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then his expression changed. He didn¡¯t expect thatrge artifact to be the flying sword of an Elder. It was a swordrger than the treasure ship. It was too formidable.

    Yes, if Zhao Hai released liquid silver, it would definitely make something that was bigger than the sword. However, liquid silver was a product of the Space. It didn¡¯t follow thews of the Great Realm of Cultivation. It was for this reason that it can shrink and erge at will. On the other hand, the giant sword is bound by thews of the Great World of Cultivation. Just the fact that it was made was already astonishing.

    Flying swords can erge and shrink themselves. However, they had their limits due to the materials and energy requirements. If the artifact wascking, it would be destroyed if it was erged beyond its capabilities.

    The fact that the Heaven Sect¡¯s sword could erge by that much shows how precious the materials it was made from. Moreover, the formations used in making the sword should be the highest level. The ck Tiger Gang could never make such a thing.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s expression, Zhang Feng said, ¡°You understand now? Those guys from the Heaven Sect should never be offended. Our ck Tiger Gang is only popr in the Northern Divergent Province. We¡¯re too far behind sects like the Heaven Sect. I¡¯m afraid the ck Tiger Gang couldn¡¯t even contend with a branch of the Heaven Sect.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva. To be honest, he was shocked by the strength of the Heaven Sect. Zhao Hai already thought that the ck TIger Gang was strong. However, it seems like the ck Tiger Gang was just one of the hundreds of sects in the Northern Divergent Province. This caused Zhao Hai to be more hungry to increase his strength.

    Listening to Zhang Feng¡¯s introduction of the Heaven Sect, Zhao Hai discovered that he still underestimated the Great World of Cultivation. If the Heaven Sect was this formidable, then how powerful was the entire Great Realm of Cultivation?

    At this time, there was a chorus of Buddhist chants heard. Those who heard it could feel the Buddha¡¯s presence and made them feel calm.

    Zhao Hai turned his head and saw a golden streaking fast. When the golden light was close enough, Zhao Hai saw that it was actually a huge wooden fish. It had the same shape as wooden fishes used by buddhist monks. Standing atop the wooden fish were monks wearing yellow frocks. Everyone held buddhist beads and lowered their heads as they chanted their mantras.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Eastern Buddhist Province¡¯s Ten Thousand Buddhas Monastery. They¡¯re even led by a Preaching Elder. Strange. This is just a regr event in the first life and death arena. Why did these important people from the Ten Thousand Buddhas Monastery and the Heaven Secte?¡±

 Chapter 1698: New Subspace

    <h4>Chapter 1698: New Subspace</h4>

    While Zhao Hai was looking at the monks, Zhang Feng introduced them. These monks turned out to be people from the Ten Thousand Buddhas Monastery.

    The Ten Thousand Buddhas Monastery was the foremost sect of the Eastern Buddhist Province. It was a huge faction in the entire Great World of Cultivation right beside the Heaven Sect. Their Buddhist followers numbered billions. They¡¯re extremely powerful.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to Zhang Feng who was frowning and said, ¡°First Senior Brother, is there a problem?¡±

    Zhang Feng replied, ¡°I¡¯m not too surprised when the Heaven Sect appeared. Almost every elder of the sect can turn their flying swords into giant artifacts. Elders from the Heaven Sect would always take people to the first life and death arena to spectate whenever battles happen. However, the Ten Thousand Buddhas Monastery is different. Because they follow the Buddhist Path, they abstain from greed, hatred, and temptations. Disciples who gamble would most certainly stray from the path. Even if a Buddhist monk went to the life and death arena, it would only be because they heard of a powerful Battle ve that they want to invite. In such cases, the monastery would send a few people over. But this time, a Preaching Elder came. It seems like the event this time isn¡¯t simple.¡±

    As he was saying that, music could be heard from a distance. The music was so good to the ear that it could only be described as heavenly. But upon hearing the music, Zhang Feng¡¯s expression changed as he quickly said, ¡°Retreat!¡± The treasure ship slowly backed away from the life and death arena.

    Zhao Hai and the others turned to Zhang Feng in confusion. Zhang Feng looked at everyone and said, ¡°We can no longer stay in that ce. There¡¯s the Heaven Sect, the Ten Thousand Buddhas Monastery, and now the Wonderful Sound Pavilion has arrived. We can¡¯t afford to offend these three groups. If we stay there, we will be killed.¡±

    Zhao Hai just looked at Zhang Feng. Meanwhile, when Hao Xing heard the name Wonderful Sound Pavilion, his expression immediately changed.

    Zhao Hai looked at the others and was puzzled by their expression. Looking at Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng exined, ¡°The Wonderful Sound Pavilion is different from the Heaven Sect and the Ten Thousand Buddhas Monastery. The Heaven Sect belonged to the Righteous Faction. Although they¡¯re overbearing, they still follow the righteous path. They cared about their face enough that they wouldn¡¯t make a move on us. On the other hand, the Wonderful Sound Pavilion is from the Western Demon Province. Just from the province¡¯s name alone, you would know that they¡¯re a Ghost Sect.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared. To be honest, he had little material about the topmost entities of the Great World of Cultivation. The information that Zhang Feng gave him only involved the groups in the Northern Divergent Province. He had little understanding about the other provinces.

    Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t heard of the Wonderful Sound Pavilion before. He didn¡¯t expect a sect with such a name to be a Ghost Sect.

    Zhang Feng looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°The reason why the Wonderful Sound Pavilion had this name was because of their unique technique. The technique is named Serene Sound Technique. The technique is a sound attack with formidable strength. Using this technique, the Wonderful Sound Pavilion was able to dominate the entire Western Demon Province.¡±

    Zhang Feng stopped at this point, then he continued, ¡°Because the Wonderful Sound Pavilion is a Ghost Sect, they¡¯re unscrupulous in their actions. The Heaven Sect and the Ten Thousand Buddhas Monastery might not attack us immediately if we offend them, but the Wonderful Sound Pavilion would certainly attack us. They don¡¯t hold back at all.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he knitted his brows and said, ¡°Will the Heaven Sect and the Ten Thousand Buddhas Monastery just ignore them? Aren¡¯t they from the righteous faction? Aren¡¯t they supposed to eliminate ghosts and kill demons?¡±

    Zhang Feng looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Eliminate ghosts and kill demons? Do you think the Heaven Sect and the Ten Thousand Buddhas Monastery would offend the Wonderful Sound Pavilion for us? Moreover, the first generation leader of the ck Tiger Gang is a ck Tiger Demon. In the eyes of the Heaven Sect and the Ten Thousand Buddhas Monastery, both the ck Tiger Gang and the Wonderful Sound Pavilion are from the Evil Faction. If both of us fought, then the two sects would think that it¡¯s infighting within the Evil Faction. Instead of stopping us, they would apud instead.¡±

    Zhao Hai was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that he was now from the Evil Faction in the eyes of the Righteous Faction. But after thinking about it, he was relieved. After all, if you were strong, then you can control justice. Only when you are weak can you be wrong.

    The big sects of the Righteous Faction seem to be doing things to maintain order. But in the dark, who knows what kind of things they do. They might even be worse than those sects from the Evil Faction.

    The appearance of the Wonderful Sound Pavilion caused sects like the ck Tiger Gang to withdraw a certain distance. Only sects not afraid of the Wonderful Sound Sect remained near the life and death arena.

    At this time, Zhang Feng¡¯s expression became dignified as he said, ¡°Even the Myriad Beasts Sect of our Northern Divergent Province and the All Demon Sect of the Western Demon Province are here. There¡¯s also the people from the Four Saint Academy. What¡¯s happening? Did we miss something?¡±

    The sects that Zhang Feng mentioned were super sects that could cause tremors whenever they make a step. For them to gather together in the first life and death arena, it was certainly thought-provoking.

    Zhao Hai might not be familiar with the other sects, but he certainly knew about the Myriad Beasts Sect. The Myriad Beasts Sect is a super sect mostlyposed of demons. It was also thergest sect in the Northern Divergent Province. Compared to the Myriad Beasts Sect, the ck Tiger Gang was nothing.

    ZhaoHai turned to Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Senior Brother, what do we do now? Do we tell the Gang Leader about this?¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded and said, ¡°We need to tell the Gang Leader. Otherwise, if something happens, the ck Tiger Gang wouldn¡¯t be prepared.¡±

    While Zhang Feng was walking about this, a figure suddenly appeared on the tform of the Life and Death Arena. This person was wearing white cultivator¡¯s robe. He looked thirty and was handsome.

    Seeing this person, Zhang Feng couldn¡¯t help but concentrate. Then he said, ¡°It¡¯s actually him. Core Disciple of the Heaven Sect, Unparalleled Sword Ao Wushuang.¡±

    Naturally, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know this person. Hearing Zhang Feng say this, he immediately asked, ¡°Is he strong?¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled bitterly and said, ¡°He¡¯s very strong. Not only that, there are only a few people who can contend against him in the entire Great Realm of Cultivation. He participated in all kinds ofpetitions since he came out and underwent thousands of battles without a single defeat. Among these battles, 153 of them were against more than ten people. It wouldn¡¯t be excessive to call him an unparalleled sword.¡±

    Ao Wushuang was naturally a sword cultivator. He had a scabbard on his back. However, there was no sword. Zhao Hai immediately understood that Ao Wushuang was the owner of the giant sword. He was the leader of the Heaven Sect delegation.

    After Ao Wushuang appeared, he looked at all those present and said, ¡°I know that you people are wondering why the nine super sects are here at the same time. We didn¡¯t tell anyone about this beforehand but we n to select a thousand Inner Disciples to participate in a trial. This is the reason why we¡¯re here.¡±

    Ao Wushuang¡¯s words caused everyone present to be stunned. Selecting 1000 disciples for a trial? That easy? However, it seems like the trial wouldn¡¯t be that simple. The nine sects are very strong. Not to mention 1000 disciples, each one of them can present 10 thousand extraordinary disciples. Its clear that the trial was very dangerous. Do the super sects intend to use the disciples of the other sects as fodder?

    Ao Wushuang looked at everyone and said, ¡°A Heaven Sect disciple discovered a spatial rift during his outside travels. The spatial rift connects to an outside subspace. Upon discovering the foreign subspace, the disciple didn¡¯t dare go deep and immediately retreated. This is because there are strong beasts inside.¡±

    The sects present understood that the ce Ao Wushuang described was a natural trial ground specifically for cultivators in the Great World of Cultivation. After the announcement, a buzz of discussion was heard. Only the people from the nine super sects didn¡¯t make a noise. Naturally, all of them were already aware of this subspace.

    Seeing the other sects discuss among themselves, Ao Wushuang lightly coughed. Although his cough wasn¡¯t loud, itpletely stopped all discussions in the surroundings.

    After everyone had calmed down, Ao Wushuang continued, ¡°This is an excellent foreign trial for the Great World of Cultivation. But the foreign trial has a restriction. Because of the beasts inside, only experts with Dao Avatars and above can enter. If those unqualified go in, then they would only be ughtered by the beasts on the other side. After much discussion, the nine super sects decided to send 1000 disciples at the Dao Avatar Stage to conduct the trial. At the same time, they would collect information regarding this new subspace. As for why we didn¡¯t inform everyone in advance, we thought that you wouldn¡¯t believe us if we really sent the word. This trial is very important to all of us. Whether you can benefit depends on luck. Because of this, those who can enter the trial in the future could onlye from the sects present here. The sects that aren¡¯t here wouldn¡¯t be included.¡±

 Chapter 1699: Overbearing

    <h4>Chapter 1699: Overbearing</h4>

    Hua! There was an uproar in the scene.

    Ao Wushuang¡¯s statement was truly shocking. A new subspace has appeared and the nine super sects were willing to reveal it. What¡¯s even more surprising was their method of choosing who could enter the new subspace.

    At this time, Ao Wushuang continued, ¡°Naturally, even if there are 1000 slots, there would definitely be a lot of people who cannot enter. So we¡¯re going to use the life and death arena. All sects present can send their inner sect disciples to fight. The final 1000 disciples would be chosen to enter the subspace. There¡¯s no limit to the number of slots that a sect can procure.¡± After he said that, he flew back to the Heaven Sect¡¯s area.

    These words caused a different kind of mor in the surroundings. Everyone was quiet. All sects present understood what the super sects intended to do. They couldn¡¯t help but criticize them deep inside. What good deed? It was obvious that the super sects set up a cheap trick to stop the other sects frominingter on!

    Zhang Feng also scolded as he said, ¡°I knew that these sects aren¡¯t so kind. These super sects are indeed shameless!¡±

    Zhao Hai also bitterly smiled. He knew what these nine Super Sects wanted to do. To be honest, their manners were unsightly.

    The nine Super Sects seem to be giving the other sects an opportunity to enter the new subspace. But in fact this wasn¡¯t the case.

    The nine Super Sects were aware of the subspace in advance and had made preparations. They brought a lot of Inner Disciples from the Dao Avatar Stage topete for the slots. As for the other sects, since they were unaware, they didn¡¯t bring enough disciples to participate, which was unfair.

    Also, the disciples of these nine sects were more powerfulpared to their peers from the other sects. Using their own disciples topete against the inner disciples of the other sects wasn¡¯t fair. Organizing thispetition was basically an avenue for the nine Super Sects to ughter the disciples of the other sects.

    However, the nine Super Sects handled the matter with some leeway for the other sects. The nine Super Sects brought enough disciples to snatch 900 slots. The other sects would have to fight for the 100 left.

    A hundred slots was just too small. The total number of people from the other sects who came over numbered more than 100 thousand. If disciples below the Dao Avatar Stage were removed, then it would still be around 100 thousand. These hundred thousand disciples wouldpete for 100 slots! Each sect would fight each other to the death!

    Overbearing, the nine Super Sects were truly overbearing!

    Zhao Hai sighed, then he turned to Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Senior Brother, let me fight. There¡¯s no other suitable person on board.¡±

    Zhang Feng¡¯s expression quickly turned ugly. It can be said that the ck Tiger Gang waspletely unprepared. Nobody on the ship was qualified to participate. After thinking for a while, Zhang Feng shook his head and said, ¡°That won¡¯t do. You can¡¯t go to battle. I¡¯ll send a letter to the sect. Then they would use the ship¡¯s transmission formation to send people over.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked around him before shaking his head and saying, ¡°I disagree. First Senior Brother, now that the Hu n is colluding with the Wandering Soul Group to deal with you, you cannot expose the fact that you have a working transmission formation on the ship. This is one of your aces. If they discover the transmission formation, then they would be prepared. Therefore, we absolutely cannot use the transmission formation. Senior Brother, let me go. I¡¯ll promise you that if I have a hard time, then I¡¯ll just surrender.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng frowned, but after some time he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, you¡¯ll go. But remember that you need to admit defeat at the first sign of trouble. We¡¯d rather give up the opportunity to enter the trial than lose you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother can rest assured. If I can¡¯t do it, I won¡¯t hesitate to retreat. But I will work hard to get us that slot.¡±

    Zhang Feng looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about that slot. Compared to you, that slot is worth a fart.¡±

    At this time, an arrogant voice was heard, ¡°I ask the various sects to hand over your disciple list. We will be conducting a lottery.¡±

    Zhang Feng coldly snorted. He took out a jade slip and wrote Li Lin¡¯s name. Then he sent it over to Ao Wushuang.

    Before long, Ao Wushuang received all of the jade slips. At the same time, he appeared on the life and death arena along with the representatives of the nine Super Sects.

    After the nine representatives came to the stage. They made a circle and then the Preaching Elder took out a metal jar and showed it to everyone. Everyone wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with this jar. It was a jar used by monks for drawing lots. It was a jar that istes spiritual force.

    With the exception of the Preaching Elder, the other representatives pulled one name after another. This divided the participants into eight groups.

    The eight groups would conduct their battles at the same time until 1000 people remained.

    Before long, the groups were decided. All of thebatants were at the Dao Avatar Stage. And to no surprise, the disciples of the nine Super Sects weren¡¯t drawn against each other. People from the other sects were scolding them in their minds. But they couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    Zhao Hai looked at the disciples who were at the Dao Avatar Stage. There were strong disciples as well as weak disciples. Naturally, the strongest disciples belonged to the super sects. Most of their avatars had upper bodies that could move. They weren¡¯t far from forming a metal avatar. There were also disciples who were already at the metal level for their dao avatars.

    As for the disciples of the other sects, they were quite miserable. Most of their dao avatars were at the wood stage. Therefore, how could they win against the disciples of the nine super sects?

    Before long, the first battles were finished. All of the disciples from the nine super sects won without any problems.

    After several rounds of battle, Zhao Hai¡¯s turn finally arrived. Interestingly, Zhao Hai¡¯s opponent was an Inner Disciple of the Wandering Soul Group. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect to meet a genuine enemy in battle.

    Before Zhao Hai could move, the disciple from the Wandering Soul Group shouted, ¡°Kid from the ck Tiger Gang,e out and die!¡± He clearly had no consideration for the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s face.

    Zhang Feng looked at the Wandering Soul Group disciples and said, ¡°Little Hai, if it¡¯s possible, kill him for me.¡± Zhao Hai knew that Zhang Feng had been angered. He just nodded as he appeared in front of the Wandering Soul Group disciple.

    Since he was now acting as the bloodthirsty Li Lin, he didn¡¯t waste and breath as he pulled out his short halberds and then brandished them in front of the enemy.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s actions, the expression of the disciple from the Wandering Soul Group changed. Then he waved his hand and took out a white streamer. At the same time, his dao avatar appeared. Unexpectedly, his dao avatar wasn¡¯t beast-shaped but humanoid-shaped. The dao avatar was in the shape of a malicious ghost with only skin and bones with exception of its bulging stomach. The dao avatar opened its mouth and grunted, ¡°Hungry, hungry.¡± It was a hungry ghost dao avatar. Moreover, it was a dao avatar that could move.

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted. Then a thunderous roar was heard as a giant elephant appeared outside Zhao Hai¡¯s body. However, the giant elephant was motionless and looked lifeless.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s dao avatar, the disciple from the Wandering Soul Gang stared, then heughed and said, ¡°Only a wood avatar yet dared to face me. You¡¯ll die today!¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make a move and just red at the Wandering Soul Group Disciple. Seeing that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t respond, the Wandering Soul Group Disciple felt bored. Scolding involved two people. There was no point if the other party didn¡¯t respond.

    The Wandering Soul Group disciple red maliciously at Zhao Hai. Then he waved his white streamer, causing his ghost avatar to yell, ¡°Hungry!¡± Then the skinny ghost¡¯s w moved to grasp Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and shed his halberd forward. Along with Zhao Hai¡¯s movement, the elephant¡¯s trunk also swung down on the w of the ghost avatar.

    Boom! The trunk of the elephant hit the ghost¡¯s w. Originally, people thought that Zhao Hai would lose. After all, Zhao Hai¡¯s avatar was just at the wood stage. Meanwhile, his enemy was an entire stage ahead.

    But much to everyone¡¯s surprise, after the trunk collided with the w, the ws immediately scattered. At the same time, the Wandering Soul Group disciple vomited blood. He was actually injured.

    A cultivator is closely linked with their dao avatar. If the dao avatar suffers an ident, then the cultivator would also suffer. At this moment, Zhao Hai stepped forward. This step seems to include the elephant¡¯s rage. Then he swung his halberd on the Wandering Soul Group disciple and shouted, ¡°Strength of a thousand jun!¡±

    Along with his shout, the elephant¡¯s trunk let out an extraordinary amount of pressure as it swung towards the ghost dao avatar. The Wandering Soul Group disciple¡¯s expression changed. He knew that he didn¡¯t have enough time to dodge, so he could only face the attack. He roared as the hungry ghost avatar shouted, ¡°Hungry!¡± It opened its mouth and nned to bite the approaching elephant trunk.

 Chapter 1700: Victory Upon Victory

    <h4>Chapter 1700: Victory Upon Victory</h4>

    Boom! After a loud explosion, the dao avatar of the Wandering Soul Group disciplepletely vanished. The Wandering Soul Group disciple was also killed during the process. His body was badly mangled. It was just shy of being a meat paste!

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and took the corpse with him to be a new undead. In fact, Zhao Hai already showed mercy. If he didn¡¯t then the body of the cultivator would have already turned to ash and scattered.

    Those who saw the battle couldn¡¯t believe what they saw, this included Zhang Feng.

    Although Zhang Feng was confident in Zhao Hai, he wouldn¡¯t overestimate himself. He knew that Zhao Hai just formed his dao avatar. He doesn¡¯t know how long the Wandering Soul Gang disciple condensed his dao avatar, but the fact that it could move meant that it has been a long time. It would be hard for Zhao Hai to win against him. Zhang Feng telling Zhao Hai to kill the Wandering Soul Group disciple was only due to his anger. He regretted it after Zhao Hai got on the stage. He was afraid that Zhao Hai would really try to kill the Wandering Soul Group disciple. If Zhao Hai gets in trouble, then his faction would be troubled.

    Zhang Feng didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would actually win. Moreover, he killed the opponent in two moves. What kind of strength was this? Isn¡¯t he too strong?

    There were a lot of discerning people present. They all knew that the Wandering Soul Group disciple wasn¡¯t weak. Humanoid dao avatars were known to be much strongerpared to animalistic dao avatars. Moreover, the Wandering Soul Gang disciple¡¯s hungry ghost avatar was quite a strong type of humanoid avatar. Andstly, the final attack of the hungry ghost was its strongest attack. This was because the hungry ghost¡¯s strongest attack came from its mouth.

    Even with all of these advantages, the Wandering Soul Gang disciple was still killed in two moves. They could all see how overwhelmingly strong Zhao Hai was. Everyone who saw the battle couldn¡¯t help but breath in cold air. None of them dared to underestimate Zhao Hai from this point on.

    It would be fine if Zhao Hai won with normal means. However, Zhao Hai was very overwhelming against his opponent. This only meant one thing, he was strong, strong beyond the ordinary!

    Strength was the most important aspect of body cultivators. Body cultivation was synonymous with strength. Zhao Hai being strong wasn¡¯t strange. Looking at the weapon Zhao Hai used, one would know that he was a body cultivator.

    However, Zhao Hai¡¯s strength was just too excessive. People couldn¡¯t help but think of a phrase, one fist to drop ten! Sure enough, his physical strength was enough to defeat ten people with one move!

    After receiving the Wandering Soul Group disciple¡¯s corpse, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t even look at the other people as his body shed and returned to the treasure ship.

    Zhang Feng gave Zhao Hai a strange look as he said, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯re really a body cultivator?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I am. Back in the lower realms, I was able to acquire a Buddhist Body Cultivation Method. The cultivation method caused my strength to grow a lot.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng couldn¡¯t help butugh as he said, ¡°Alright. That¡¯s good. If you win two more battles, then we would have a slot. But I will still tell you to give up if you can¡¯t do it.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. At this time, the next round ofpetition began. Zhao Hai¡¯s overwhelming victory was just a drop in the ocean. It didn¡¯t raise a storm in the arena.

    After several rounds of battles, the first round of elimination was finished. In this first round, besides a small number of people who were injured, the rest were killed.

    Although the first round had just ended, the Inner Disciples that were left still numbered tens of thousands of people. In other words, there was still another round of elimination.

    Before long, the second round of eliminations began. This time, Zhao Hai¡¯s opponent was a disciple of a small sect. This disciple also had an animalistic dao avatar in the wood stage. His avatar was a snake. It was nimble and resourceful,pletely opposite to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai saw his opponent looking at him in a serious manner. Naturally, the disciple saw Zhao Hai¡¯s performance in the first round. Therefore, he was wary of Zhao Hai¡¯s actions.

    The two people began to move. The disciple circled around Zhao Hai with fast speed. Moreover, his actions were sometimes slow and sometimes fast. Sometimes he would be close to Zhao Hai while sometimes he would be far away. It was difficult to foresee his movements.

    Zhao Hai saw this and knew that his opponent wanted to be flexible and intended to exhaust him. Unfortunately for the enemy, he faced Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai wielded his short halberd as the elephant dao avatar¡¯s trunk swung down. The enemy¡¯s dao avatar tried to evade but found that it couldn¡¯t. It tried to block the trunk but failed. The dao avatar was broken, which marked the defeat of his opponent.

    One move to defeat the enemy! His first enemy was defeated in two moves, while the second was defeated in one! This was too astonishing. The amount of people who paid attention to Zhao Hai has increased. This included people from the nine super sects.

    An Elder of the Myriad Beasts Sect of the Northern Divergent Province looked at Zhao Hai who returned to the treasure ship. Then he turned to the person beside him and said, ¡°Have someone check on the background of this Li Lin. How could he suddenly appear in the ck Tiger Gang? I have never heard of a powerful disciple like him in that sect.¡± The person nodded and then went back to take action.

    Several people from the nine super sects issued the same order to their subordinates. Not only the nine super sects, even the sects with the same standing or lower than the ck Tiger Gang sent people to get information about Li Lin.

    Not long after Zhao Hai¡¯s battle, the second round of elimination ended. This time, there were less than ten thousand people remaining. Then the third round of elimination began.

    Astonishingly, Zhao Hai drew someone from the nine super sects. It was an Inner Disciple from the Beast Sect of the Southern Barbarian Province. This person made two moves to win two battles. His dao avatar was an eagle that was close to reaching the metal stage. He was very strong.

    Seeing this draw, people couldn¡¯t help but stare. They didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would be so unlucky to pull out such an opponent.

    With the Beast Sect disciple¡¯s dao avatar being an eagle, it was flexible, fast, and also strong. In the two previous battles, the opponent¡¯s dao avatar was caught by the eagle¡¯s talons and shattered.

    The Beast Sect disciple looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Kid, to be honest, your performance was very good. Unfortunately, you ran into me. Whether you live after today or not depends on your ability.¡±

    Zhao Hai just faced the Beast Sect disciple without saying anything. He held his short halberds tightly. He just looked at his enemy without averting his gaze.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s actions, the spectators couldn¡¯t help but nod. Faced with the domineering Beast Sect disciple, Zhao Hai still had the courage to fight. Whether he wins or loses, Zhao Hai still won the admiration of the audience.

    The Beast Sect disciple was now in the same situation as the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s disciple. He turned a domineering speech into aedic performance.

    The Beast Sect disciple roared and summoned his eagle dao avatar. The eagle immediately charged towards Zhao Hai with its enormous talons. It wanted to grab Zhao Hai¡¯s elephant dao avatar.

    Zhao Hai swung his halberd, the elephant¡¯s trunk shed with the eagle¡¯s talons. Boom! After a loud bang, Zhao Hai retreated. The Beast Sect disciple was also shaken back. The two were evenly matched, which was beyond everyone¡¯s expectation.

    In the previous battles, disciples of the nine super sects would have an overwhelming victory against their opponents. Nobody expected the Beast Sect disciple to fail in getting the upper hand in this engagement.

    The Beast Sect disciple was also stunned. He didn¡¯t expect the result to be like this. He couldn¡¯t help but pale. He knew that even if he won, this battle would still be a stain in his reputation. His development in the beast sect would no doubt be affected. Thinking of this, the Beast Sect disciple was enraged. He once again charged towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression was still calm. Seeing the enemy attack him once more, he crossed his short halberds. Although it seemed like he was being suppressed by the Beast Sect disciple, he was actually defending well. It didn¡¯t seem like he would be defeated.

    The battle finally caught everyone¡¯s attention. Besides those who were still fighting, everyone else were looking towards Zhao Hai.

    After attacking Zhao Hai 50 times, the Beast Sect disciple finally slowed down. At this moment, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes shed. He swung his halberd with a force several times stronger than before. The Beast Sect Cultivator was surprised, he immediately flew back and defended.

    This time, it was Zhao Hai¡¯s assault. The elephant roared as it attacked again and again. The Beast Sect disciple was plunged into a passive state!

    Although the Beast Sect disciple was defending, he couldn¡¯t retaliate. He has beenpletely suppressed by Zhao Hai. This caused everyone to be stunned.

    Zhao Hai already attacked more than 50 times but he didn¡¯t show any signs of exhaustion. He continued to attack. Meanwhile, the Beast Sect disciple looked like he couldn¡¯t hold on. At Zhao Hai¡¯s 55th attack, the trunk of the elephant shattered the eagle dao avatar. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but close their eyes. They didn¡¯t want to see the tragedy that would happen. Zhang Feng also felt bitter in his heart. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be this strong. Although he was happy that Zhao Hai won, offending the Beast Sect wasn¡¯t good for the ck Tiger Gang.

    But in the next moment, the audience discovered that Zhao Hai and the Beast Sect disciple were standing opposite to each other. No injuries could be seen from their bodies. There was a grateful expression on the Beast Sect disciple¡¯s face as he bowed and said, ¡°I lost.¡±

    Zhao Hai also bowed and said, ¡°I apologize for offending you.¡± These were the first words that Zhao Hai spoke on the tform. The audience couldn¡¯t help but nod at his politeness.

    Zhao Hai did well. Nobody expected that Li Lin, who looked cruel and merciless, would let the Beast Sect disciple off. Not only did he spare the enemy, he was also polite to them. Although he didn¡¯t say many words, it showed in Zhao Hai¡¯s heart that the position of the Beast Sect disciple was different from his past two opponents. This caused the Beast Sect disciple to feel less resentment towards Zhao Hai.

    After the two went back. The cultivators around the life and death arena turned towards Zhang Feng¡¯s treasure ship. There were gazes filled with admiration, jealousy, and hatred. There were various emotions directed towards the ck Tiger Gang.

    If a sect wants to progress, it cannot do so without strong disciples. However, a strong disciple wasn¡¯t enough. A good soldier wasn¡¯t necessarily a good politician. A sect not only needs good soldiers, it also needs people with a good head on their shoulders. Zhao Hai¡¯s performance didn¡¯t only show that he was strong, it also showed that he knew how to act. Talents like this would certainly attract attention wherever sect they are in.

    The other sects couldn¡¯t help but be envious of the ck Tiger Gang. Why would such an extraordinary disciple appear on the ck Tiger Gang. It was unfair.

    After Zhao Hai returned to the treasure ship, Zhang Feng patted his shoulder andughed. He didn¡¯t say anything. Meanwhile, Zhang Hao and Hao Xing looked at him with excited expressions. These two were avid supporters of Zhang Feng. Zhao Hai¡¯s actions would y a very important role in Zhang Feng¡¯ster developments.

    The battle was a struggle for slots for the subspace¡¯s slots. If Zhang Feng seeds in acquiring a slot, then he would be bringing huge benefits to the ck Tiger Gang. This would increase his poprity in the sect and give him an advantage against the top ten core disciples.

    If he didn¡¯t get a slot or if he offended a super sect because of the slot, then he would be a sinner of the ck Tiger Gang.

    Zhang Feng was afraid of bing a sinner. This exined why he initially prevented Zhao Hai from joining thepetition. When Zhao Hai fought against the Beast Sect disciple, Zhang Feng was extremely worried. He wanted Zhao Hai to win, but he also didn¡¯t want to offend the Beast Sect. He was in a dilemma!

 Chapter 1701: Eastern Saint Academy

    <h4>Chapter 1701: Eastern Saint Academy</h4>

    However, Zhang Feng didn¡¯t expect that a few simple words from Zhao Hai would solve his problem. Although the Beast Sect had lost, they didn¡¯t me Zhao Hai much for it. After all, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t kill the Beast Sect disciple. He was giving the sect face.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s action cleared Zhang Feng¡¯s anxiety. As long as Zhao Hai secures the slot for the new foreign trial, his status in the ck Tiger Gang would definitely improve.

    Zhang Feng also thought more about this. If Zhao Hai can really enter the new foreign trial, then the foreign trial will be his new ace. Anything he gets in the foreign trial will belong to the faction. He can decide who could go. And he can even choose when he goes. This was because of Zhao Hai¡¯s spatial ability. This caused Zhang Feng to be ecstatic.

    Although the various sects were now paying attention to Zhao Hai, the battles needed to continue. As long as slots for 1000 people haven¡¯t been determined, the battles wouldn¡¯t stop. The battles will now enter the fourth elimination round. This would also be thest round.

    If it was calcted, it would be impossible to select 1000 people in just four elimination rounds. However, in reality, this wasn¡¯t really the case. This was because in the first three rounds of battle, there were victors who were seriously injured. Despite winning their battle, they could no longer go on fighting. They had essentially lost the opportunity to fight for their slots. Therefore, the fourth round was enough to choose 1000 people.

    Before long, Zhao Hai¡¯s opponent for the fourth elimination round has been selected. This time, he was a disciple of the East Saint Academy. The East Saint Academy was one of the four Saint Academies of the Great World of Cultivation. The Four Saint Academies were once the biggest sect in the realm. They stretched four entire provinces and had innumerable branches in other provinces.

    Their downfall was caused by internal strife. In the end, it was divided into four groups, the East Saint Academy, the West Saint Academy, the South Saint Academy, and the North Saint Academy. Such arge sect has been split into four.

    Although the sect was divided into four academies, their strength remained formidable. The East, West, North, and South Saint Academies were still each on par with the Ten Thousand Buddhas Monastery, Beast Sect, All Demon Sect, and the Wonderful Sound Pavilion.

    But if it was really considered, individually, the four Saint Academies couldn¡¯tpare to the Ten Thousand Buddhas Monastery and the others. However, the gap wasn¡¯t a lot. Moreover, although the four Saint Academies had separated, they were still connected with each other. Each Saint Academy would help the others. With this special rtionship, even the Heaven Sect wouldn¡¯t dare offend them.

    The core disciples of the four Saint Academies generally learn Orthodox Methods and each one of them was very powerful. However, their inner disciples weren¡¯t necessarily using techniques of the righteous faction. Zhao Hai¡¯s enemy this time was someone who used orthodox cultivation methods.

    The East Saint Academy disciple wasn¡¯t wearing normal cultivator clothing. Instead he was wearing a schr¡¯s robe. He had a golden headband tying his hair and he also had a fan in his hand.

    The four Saint Academies were also named the four Sage Academies in the Great World of Cultivation. The four academies also study chess, zither, poetry, and so on. The East Saint Academy was famous for their poetry.

    A lot of East Saint Academy disciples used the pen as their weapon. However, instead of a pen, Zhao Hai¡¯s opponent was using a fan as his weapon.

    Cai¡¯er and the others reviewed the previous battles of the East Saint Academy disciple. They confirmed that he wasn¡¯t weak. Firstly, his dao avatar was a copy of himself. Another source of his strength was his fan. The fan was a formidable artifact.

    Zhao Hai looked at the East Saint Academy disciple and then gave a warrior¡¯s salute before standing still. The East Saint Academy disciple smiled at Zhao Hai as he shook his fan twice and said, ¡°Junior Brother from the ck Tiger Gang, you¡¯re one of the few geniuses I have seen in my entire life. It would be an honor to fight against you. But brother has to be careful, I won¡¯t be showing mercy.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a short bow and said, ¡°Please enlighten me.¡±

    The East Saint Academy disciple smiled and said, ¡°Then please.¡± After he said that, a white light shed as a book appeared in his hand.

    The East Saint Academy looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Junior Brother, take this move.¡± After that, he chanted, ¡°Fish ying in the north lotus pond, fish ying in the east lotus pond, fish ying in the west lotus pond, fish ying in the south lotus pond, fish ying in the central lotus pond!¡± After he said those words, five huge kois departed from the book and swam towards Zhao Hai. Behind the kois, pink lotus flowers with deep green lotus leaves were following. Then the kois quickly surrounded Zhao Hai.

    Unless Zhao Hai was an idiot, he would know that these kois weren¡¯t meant for viewing. Zhao Hai swung his halberds towards the koi that surrounded him. One of the koi was chopped off. Zhao Hai¡¯s elephant dao avatar also swung down at the koi in front of him.

    The koi swayed its body and dodged to the side in an instant. Zhao Hai¡¯s attack missed. And then, as though triggering a ho¡¯s nest, once the attack missed, the koi elerated as they all charged towards Zhao Hai. At the same time, the water jets came out of the kois¡¯ mouths.

    Zhao Hai moved and instead of retreating, he rushed forward towards the East Saint Academy disciple. At this time, the lotus flowers and the lotus leaves surrounded him as the koi immediately went back, forming a line of defense between Zhao Hai and his enemy. Then the koi continued to attack Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression changed as he said, ¡°Explosive Roar!¡± As Zhao Hai¡¯s voice fell, the elephant¡¯s belly erged. When it reached its maximum state, the elephant roared!

    Roar! The giant elephant¡¯s roar caused the surrounding space to distort. This wasn¡¯t a true spatial distortion. But because it was a sound attack, everyone felt their surroundings shake.

    As the roar expanded, the kois couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Meanwhile, the lotus flowers and leaves wilted down.

    At this time, Zhao Hai moved and shed in front of the East Saint Academy disciple. Then he swung his halberds down.

    The East Saint Academy didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to reach him. However, he didn¡¯t panic. He quickly responded and raised his fan to block Zhao Hai¡¯s attack.

    Along with his movement, a fan held by the dao avatar got in the way of the elephant trunk that was swinging down.

    Boom! A loud sound appeared as the trunk hit the folding fan. The fan disappeared. The fan in the hand of the East Saint Academy disciple was also flung off.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s second attack arrived not too long after. The East Saint Academy disciple sharply retreated. Zhao Hai followed him closely as he continued his attacks.

    Although the enemy¡¯s speed wasn¡¯t slow, it was obvious that he wasn¡¯t someone known for his speed. In the end, he couldn¡¯t shake Zhao Hai¡¯s pursuit off. His dao avatar was continually being attacked.

    At this time, the East Saint Academy¡¯s kois arrived behind Zhao Hai¡¯s dao avatar and rushed to attack it. After a few attacks, the dao avatar shook. It looked like it would break at any time.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop his pursuit. He continued to attack his enemy. It was as if he wouldn¡¯t give up until he destroyed the enemy¡¯s dao avatar.

    Experts who were spectating looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s movement and couldn¡¯t help butmend him. These people understood why Zhao Hai was eager to continue his attack. Even if it was a lose-lose situation, it still showed Zhao Hai¡¯s talent.

    Everyone could see that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t as strong as the East Saint Academy disciple. However, the East Saint Academy disciple has a weakness. And this weakness was his dao avatar¡¯s slowness.

    The attacks of the East Saint Academy disciple involves slowly surrounding his enemy and entangling them like a. And in the end, he would strangle his enemy to death.

    If Zhao Hai¡¯s response wasn¡¯t quick enough, then he would be killed by the enemy. Therefore, he would rather prefer his and the enemy¡¯s dao avatar to shatter. Zhao Hai was in the right direction. This was his only chance of defeating his enemy.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s attacks increased in intensity. One attack after another came down with the impact of a thunderbolt. He continued to attack the East Saint Academy disciple¡¯s dao avatar. After five more strikes, the East Saint Academy disciple¡¯s dao avatar finally shattered. The East Saint Academy disciple¡¯s expression changed as he vomited blood. At the same time, Zhao Hai¡¯s dao avatar was destroyed.

    The kois that attacked Zhao Hai also disappeared. Zhao Hai¡¯s halberd continued to attack the East Saint Academy¡¯s disciple. The East Saint Academy¡¯s disciple also looked at Zhao Hai with a ruthless expression.

    Then suddenly, Zhao Hai¡¯s halberd stopped around 10 centimeters away from the enemy¡¯s face. At the same time, the East Saint Academy disciple¡¯s fan stopped 10 centimeters from the back of Zhao Hai¡¯s head. It was a mutually destructive battle. Fortunately, the two sides stopped at the right time. Otherwise, someone would definitely die.

    Naturally, this was in the eyes of the spectators. Zhao Hai certainly wouldn¡¯t tell them that even if the attack to the back of his head connected, nothing would happen to him. At the same time, although the battle looked extremely close, everything was under Zhao Hai¡¯s control. Each attack he made and every response the enemy made, all were within Zhao Hai¡¯s calctions.

 Chapter 1702: Pursue

    <h4>Chapter 1702: Pursue</h4>

    Although Zhao Hai had never seen the East Saint Academy disciple¡¯s moves, Cai¡¯er and the others did. All of his actions were recorded and analyzed. No matter who bes Zhao Hai¡¯s enemy, Cai¡¯er could immediately bring up the data gathered about them and produce countermeasures to deal with them. The enemy¡¯s defeat had already been nned before the two parties entered the stage.

    For this battle, Zhao Hai wanted it to end in a tie. This was because he analyzed that he could still acquire a slot in the foreign trial if he ended the battle in a draw.

    It can be said that although the battle ended in a tie, Zhao Hai and the East Saint Academy disciple both won. The other battles had already dered their winners. This time, a total of 753 disciples from the nine super sects have gained qualifications to enter the new subspace. As for the experts from other sects, 237 of them qualified.

    In other words, the final number didn¡¯t reach 1000 but instead 990. Zhao Hai¡¯s battle result allowed him to be among the 990 people.

    This was the result that Zhao Hai wanted. He didn¡¯t offend the East Saint Academy while also gaining a slot in the new subspace.

    If his opponent wasn¡¯t from the East Saint Academy, Zhao Hai could kill them even if they have the same strength as the East Saint Academy disciple. But since his enemy is from a super sect, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t wish to offend them.

    As for the East Saint Academy disciple, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care if he was offended by the tie or not. As long as he didn¡¯t offend the East Saint Academy, that was already enough. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t really care about the inner disciples of the East Saint Academy.

    Zhao Hai knew that it would be fine if he killed the East Saint Academy disciple if nobody noticed. However, if he killed the disciple in front of everyone, then the East Saint Academy would definitely feel that he pped their face. Therefore, Zhao Hai chose to end the battle in a draw.

    The reason Zhao Hai dared to defeat the Beast Sect disciple but only tied with the East Saint Academy disciple was because he understood that those from the righteous faction were more petty than those from the evil faction. The Beast Sect cultivators had always been called barbarians by people of the Great World of Cultivation. They respect strength. As long as the opponent defeats them in a fair battle, they wouldn¡¯t mind it.

    Sometimes, people care about face. But to some people, what they care about is strength. For those people, face wasn¡¯t worth anything.

    Zhao Hai received his halberd as he gave the East Saint Disciple a salute and said, ¡°Thank you Senior Brother for showing mercy.¡± Then he flew back and returned to the treasure ship.

    The East Saint Academy disciple looked at Zhao Hai with aplicated expression. The spectators might not be aware, but he knew that Zhao Hai actually won the fight. Just as Zhao Hai was about to hit his head, he actually pulled back at thest moment. At the same time, the halberd in his other hand moved slightly. Although the movement was very little, he still noticed. He understood what Zhao Hai meant. Zhao Hai wanted to tell him that he could block his fan while hitting him. But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t do that, he wanted to end the fight in a draw.

    The East Saint Academy disciple naturally wouldn¡¯t reveal this. He just gave Zhao Hai onest look before returning to the East Saint Academy¡¯s side.

    Sure enough, in everyone¡¯s opinion, the battle ended in a draw. Although the battle didn¡¯t have a victor, Zhao Hai and the East Saint Academy disciple were still able to enter the subspace.

    After the result came out, the people from the ck Tiger Gang cheered. Zhang Feng also let out a long breath. Zhang Feng knew that Zhao Hai¡¯s victory was very important to him. His status in the ck Tiger Gang would increase in the future. This was because in order to increase your status in the sect, strength wasn¡¯t enough. You would also need to make contributions to the sect.

    Getting a slot to a new subspace was an enormous contribution to the sect. It would bring a lot of benefits to the ck Tiger Gang.

    Each new subspace would be dangerous for pioneers. But at the same time, pioneers would also get the most benefits. Which would count as contributions to the sect.

    At this time, nobody knows the true situation inside the new subspace. Nobody knew what was inside. But the pioneers could not only get first pick on the subspace¡¯s materials, they could also record information about the subspace to give to the sect. This way, those who entered in the future would be able to use it to traverse the subspace.

    Naturally, for Zhang Feng, the most important thing was Zhao Hai entering that subspace. If that happens, Zhao Hai would be able to treat that subspace as his backyard. He can return whenever he wants.

    Zhang Feng turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, I¡¯ll have to thank you again this time. This slot is very important to me.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Senior Brother doesn¡¯t need to be polite. It¡¯s my duty.¡±

    As Zhao Hai said that, Ao Wushuang appeared in the life and death arena once more. He looked at everyone and said, ¡°Everyone, the slots have been set. The ess tokens will be given. I ask the winners toe here and receive it.¡±

    One after another, the 990 recipients of the tokens went on the tform and received their tokens. When it was Zhao Hai¡¯s time, Ao Wushuang looked at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re from the ck Tiger Gang. Li Lin, right? To be able to gain that much strength not long after condensing your dao avatar, that¡¯s really rare.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. Senior is too polite.¡±

    Ao Wushuang smiled faintly and then gave a jade token to Zhao Hai. After receiving the token, Zhao Hai bowed and then returned to the treasure ship.

    Zhao Hai held the jade token and couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. This was the jade token that Zhang Feng sent over for drawing lots. It was clear that the token has ben refined once more. Although the jade token was the same, its function haspletely changed.

    Originally, the jade token was used to record information. But now, the token indicated a certain status. There was now a special energy inside the token. It wasn¡¯t spiritual force but another form of energy. It was clear that it had been processed by a refining expert.

    Zhao Hai was stunned because of the period of time that passed. Refining a used jade token in such a short time wasn¡¯t easy, this was especially true when there were close to 1000 of these jade tokens. This meant that it was processed by a Refining Grandmaster.

    A refining expert of such rank actually appeared in this ce. This was truly strange. Most refining grandmasters would be treated by their sects as valuable treasures. It was impossible for them to go out. But now, a refining grandmaster was in the life and death arena. This only meant that the refining grandmaster was also a strong cultivator. There were no issues with them being out of the sect.

    It seems like the umtion of the super sects was indeed deep. Zhao Hai returned to Zhang Feng¡¯s side and handed the token over.

    After everyone acquired their jade token, Ao Wushuang said, ¡°We still don¡¯t know the specific entry time and duration of the rift to the new subspace. Everyone should hold on to your tokens. It is also a contact token. As long as there is news, we will immediately send you a notification. We estimate that it will be in a month. Everyone, you can now return to your sects.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Zhang Feng in confusion as he asked, ¡°Senior Brother, the opening time and the duration of the subspace can be calcted?¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded and said, ¡°Correct. The time it opens and how long it would open can be calcted. Even in our sect, there are people who specialize in these matters. Although their calction isn¡¯t 100% urate, it was at least 90% urate which is already very good. And for a new subspace, the super sects certainly wouldn¡¯t be careless. We can expect their uracy to be at least 95%.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Then, Senior Brother, will we go back now?¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded, then he turned around and said, ¡°We won¡¯t stay here anymore. Let¡¯s leave.¡± Then he sent the order for the treasure ship to leave. When the treasure ship turned around, it began to elerate away from the life and death arena.

    When Zhang Feng and the others left, a skull-shapedrge artifact followed them. Moreover, it seems to be pursuing Zhang Feng¡¯s treasure ship.

    This skull-facedrge artifact was quite well-known. It was called the ghost-face ship. It was the signaturerge artifact of the Wandering Soul Group. Its whole body was made out of refined beast bones. Each bone was infused with a soul. This meant that when the ghost-face ship was in battle, it could release hundreds of millions of ghosts to help them fight. Itsbat strength was formidable.

    Moreover, because the entire ship was made out of beast bones, it was very light which tranted to greater speed. Its speed could even be ced in the top ten in the Great World of Cultivation. It must be known that this ranking included therge flying swords of the Heaven Sect.

    After Zhang Feng ordered his ship to leave, he led Zhao Hai and the others into his office. Once they were settled in, Zhang Feng turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, now that you have offended the Wandering Soul Group, you will have to be careful. Those people from the Wandering Soul Group aren¡¯t normal. They will definitely try to deal with you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°First Senior Brother, there¡¯s no use for that warning. I¡¯m afraid those fellows are now pursuing us.¡±

    Zhang Feng stared, then he immediately said, ¡°Broadcast!¡±

 Chapter 1703: Want to Seize The Ship

    <h4>Chapter 1703: Want to Seize The Ship</h4>

    As Zhang Feng¡¯s voice fell, the painting on the living room changed and became a giant screen with smaller pictures in it. Then Zhang Feng said, ¡°Show the radar.¡±

    The screen immediately changed and became a radar with a green background. A bright line rotated around a white dot.

    This white dot was the treasure ship¡¯s position. Then not far away behind the ship was a red dot. And it was quickly catching up.

    This radar wasn¡¯t something that Zhao Hai included with the ship. Instead, Zhang Feng asked a refining master of the sect to install it.

    Although Zhao Hai could have installed a better radar for the treasure ship, he didn¡¯t do it. He didn¡¯t want to reveal his multiple abilities. If he appeared too talented, then Zhang Feng would attach more and more importance to him. With this increased attention, it might cause Zhang Feng¡¯s subordinates to be jealous. Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t want to ce a huge target on his back.

    Zhang Feng looked at the screen as he coldly snorted and said, ¡°It¡¯s really those fanatics from the Wandering Soul Group. Since they¡¯re courting death, let¡¯s teach them a lesson.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Since they¡¯re pursuing us, that means they are prepared. We need to be careful otherwise we would suffer big losses. They also came over with arge artifact.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded as he took out a jade sword message and then released it after injecting some information on it. Before long, the transmission formation of the ship lit up as several cultivators appeared. These cultivators were at the Nascent Soul Stage. One could see at a nce that these people were sent to help Zhang Feng.

    Zhang Feng weed the group over to his room. After they had sat down, he bowed and said, ¡°Senior Brother, thank you foring over. This time, we¡¯ll have those ghosts suffer badly.¡±

    These cultivators were Tie Zhantian¡¯s disciples. Several of them were body cultivators. Being able to reach the Nascent Soul Stage through body cultivation, these people were physically stronger than most Nascent Soul Experts. These disciples weren¡¯t suitable for leading positions. Moreover, being Tie Zhantian¡¯s disciples, there are a lot of eyes on them. Therefore, Tie Zhantian chose Zhang Feng to sit in the position.

    Fortunately, these disciples were cultivation fanatics and weren¡¯t craving for power. Because of this, they didn¡¯t have a bad rtionship with Zhang Feng. Although most of them were body cultivators besides two, they weren¡¯t very tall. There were even two of them who were thin. This caused Zhao Hai to be surprised.

    The group chuckled as one of them said, ¡°Junior Brother Fang, there¡¯s no need to be polite between us. These ghosts caused us a lot of trouble for many years. Master is being pressured by them. Now that there¡¯s an opportunity, we cannot just let them off.¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled and said, ¡°This time, I¡¯ll have to depend on the Senior Brothers to fight. However, I have to mention that there¡¯s a ghost-face ship right behind us.¡±

    Another disciple coldly snorted and said, ¡°We¡¯ll destroy that ghost-face ship. I want to see how the Wandering Soul Group reacts. Do they really dare to fight the ck Tiger Gang? If they fight, then that¡¯s good. Let¡¯s see how the Hu n ns to stop us from dealing with the Wandering Soul Group.¡±

    Over the years, voices in the ck Tiger Gang wanting a war with the Wandering Soul Group were bing louder and louder. However, the families headed by the Hu n have always opposed this decision. Because of this, Tie Zhantian couldn¡¯t do anything. This situation caused Tie Zhantian¡¯s disciples to be aggrieved.

    Zhang Feng solemnly replied, ¡°Senior Brothers shouldn¡¯t be careless. This group wanted to deal with me, so they would certainly have experts of their own. We need to be careful.¡±

    At this time, Zhang Feng turned to the screen and then said, ¡°Senior Brothers, its time to head out. Those guys have caught up. It seems like they really want to keep me in this ce.¡±

    After Zhang Feng said that, he led the group outside. Before long, the group reached the top deck of the ship. Zhao Hai and Hao Xing were already there. Seeing the group approaching, the two quickly gave them a salute.

    Zhang Feng didn¡¯t expose Zhao Hai¡¯s status, but he still made an introduction, ¡°Senior Brothers, these two are Hao Xing and Li Lin. They¡¯re the most talented subordinates under me. The third one, Zhang Hao, is currently below deck.¡±

    Zhang Feng¡¯s Senior Brothers just gave a nod. They didn¡¯t give the two any greetings. In any case, these were Zhang Feng¡¯s subordinates. These people had no rtionship with them. Because of this, they didn¡¯t show any warmth.

    Zhao Hai and Hao Xing didn¡¯t care about this. These people were Nascent Soul Experts. It was already good for these experts to acknowledge their presence.

    Zhang Feng and the others were currently looking not far from the treasure ship¡¯s back. There was a clump of dark clouds quickly approaching. They all knew that these weren¡¯t normal dark clouds, it was ghost qi.

    Zhang Feng coldly snorted and said, ¡°Let¡¯s turn around. We¡¯ll see how powerful the ghost-face ship is.¡±

    After Zhang Feng¡¯s order, the treasure ship turned around to meet the ghost-face ship head to head. At the same time, the treasure ship elerated.

    Seeing Zhang Feng turning around and elerating towards them, the people of the ghost-face ship didn¡¯t flinch. Instead of decelerating, they went forward at their full power. At the same time, the ghost qi surrounding the ship condensed and wrapped around the ship.

    The tworge artifacts quickly closed in on each other. The ghost qi wrapping the ship turned into fierce ghosts as they charged towards the treasure ship.

    Zhang Feng coldly snorted and said, ¡°Activate the shields. Speed up with full power. I want to see how hard the ghost ship is!¡±

    Just as the treasure ship¡¯s shields were activated, a fierce ghost hit it. With a bang, the shield shuddered twice. Meanwhile, the fierce ghost was knocked away.

    The treasure ship¡¯s shield was made by Zhao Hai. In addition to the defensive formations inside, there¡¯s also a light element formation mixed in. It was a yang energy that was aplete opposite of the ghost qi¡¯s yin energy. These two repel each other. With the treasure ship at its full operation, it was natural for the fierce ghost to be useless against the shields. The seeding ghosts were then turned into powder by the ship¡¯s impact.

    The treasure ship had the momentum of a thunderbolt as it charged towards the ghost-face ship. The ghost-face ship was also at its top speed. The two closed in on each other and then they hit.

    A loud explosion followed as the treasure ship and the ghost-face ship hit each other. The shields of the treasure ship broke, but the ghost qi of the ghost-face ship was also dissipated. The two ships were now going head-on using their toughness.

    Zhang Feng felt a tremendous energy going against the ship¡¯s hull. His body couldn¡¯t help but jolt forwards. After the impact was done, the treasure ship didn¡¯t look too different. Besides the bow of the ship being damaged, there was nothing else.

    On the other hand, the ghost-face ship was thrown back. There were several broken bones on the spot where it collided with the treasure ship.

    It must be known that these bones were carefully refined by the Wandering Soul Group. Their degree of hardness wasn¡¯t any less than an artifact. But now, these bones were broken by the impact of Zhang Feng¡¯s treasure ship.

    The two artifacts retreated but no longer tried to hit each other. This was because each artifact wasn¡¯t any lesser than the other in terms of hardness. And both couldn¡¯t grab any advantage in terms of strength.

    Both sides don¡¯t want any more damage to theirrge artifacts. Therefore, they reached a tacit understanding to stop ramming each other. Experts from both sides began to exit theirrge artifacts and threw themselves towards the enemy.

    One could see in a single nce that the Wandering Soul Group has invested a lot of resources in attacking Zhang Feng. Five Nascent Soul Experts came out of the ghost-face ship. Besides the Nascent Soul Experts, there were also 10 Core Formation Experts. Such a show of force was quite formidable. It must be known that Nascent Soul Experts were considered to be Supreme Elders in most sects. Such a position was very high. As for Core Formation experts, they were considered to be Elder-level even in major sects.

    It seems like the Wandering Soul Group really wanted to kill Zhang Feng. Otherwise they wouldn¡¯t have sent so many experts. However, they didn¡¯t expect Zhang Feng to be prepared as well. Departing from the treasure ship were 8 Nascent Soul Experts.

    Although both sides saw each other¡¯s strength, they didn¡¯t have time to think about it. As soon as they appeared, both sides immediately fought against each other.

    At this time, the other cultivators from both sides also rushed out of therge artifacts and entered the battle. As soon as these people flew out, Zhang Feng and the others immediately saw their disadvantage. Not only were theycking in numbers, the enemy also had a higher overall strength. The Wandering Soul Group really prepared themselves. They even prepared to deal with Zhang Feng¡¯s mid to low-level subordinates.

    Fortunately, Zhang Feng¡¯s side held the advantage in high-level cultivators. This allowed Zhang Feng and the others to overwhelm the enemy. Zhang Feng followed four of Tie Zhantian¡¯s disciples to stop the enemy¡¯s Nascent Soul Experts. Meanwhile, the other three Nascent Soul Experts suppressed the 10 Core Formation Experts of the Wandering Soul Group.

    The Core Formation Experts that the Wandering Soul Group sent were clearly elite. Ten Core Formation Experts were enough to defend against the three Nascent Soul Experts.

    It must be known that although the Nascent Soul and the Core Formation stage were separated by one step, their strength difference was more than ten times. Under normal circumstances, a Nascent Soul Expert can hold down 10 Core Formation experts. Only the top Core Formation Experts canst longer against Nascent Soul Experts. If they could escape or even keep their lives, they would already be considered as geniuses.

    But now, three Core Formation Experts of the Wandering Soul Group were able to tie down one Nascent Soul Expert of the ck Tiger Gang. These 10 Core Formation Experts seem to be chosen carefully by the Wandering Soul Group.

    However, Zhang Feng and the others were also quite formidable. Zhang Feng also brought along several Inner Disciples. As for Core Formation Experts like Hao Xing, there were seven of them.

    Since the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s Core Formation Experts were blocking the three Nascent Soul Experts, nobody was able to stop Hao Xing and the others. Although the disciples of the Wandering Soul Group were resisting hard, they were still being slowly pushed back.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t show his strength much this time. He just fought with Inner Disciples of the Wandering Soul Group. Although he was able to defeat his enemy in the end, he didn¡¯t deal with himpletely. His fight was remarkable, but it wasn¡¯t enough to turn heads in his direction.

    The battle between both sides alerted the people on the ind. However, these people didn¡¯t want to meddle in others¡¯ business. Nobody came over to gain cheap benefits. After all, both sides brought quite a lot of manpower and strength. Moreover, these two sects had a grudge against each other. So after sweeping the battlefield with their spiritual force, the other sects immediately made a turn to avoid it.

    At this time, the Nascent Soul Experts of the ck Tiger Gang were able to get the upper hand. This was especially true for the 3 Nascent Soul Experts who were fighting the 10 Core Formation Experts. Killing the 10 Core Formation Experts was only a matter of time.

    Once the 3 Nascent Soul Experts had dealt with the 10 Core Formation Experts, the bnce of victory would gradually tip towards the ck Tiger Gang. As for the Nascent Soul Experts that were fighting against Zhang Feng and the others, they were alsopletely tied down. Even if they wanted to help the Core Formation Experts, it was impossible.

    After about 20 minutes, the Core Formation Experts of the Wandering Soul Group were getting killed one after another. The three Nascent Soul Experts were finally able to free their hands. Two of them immediately rushed to help Zhang Feng and the others. As for the remaining Nascent Soul Expert, he didn¡¯t help Zhao Hai and the others. Instead, he flew towards the ghost-face ship. He actually intends to capture it.

    Seeing the situation, the Nascent Soul Experts of the Wandering Soul Group couldn¡¯t help but roar in anger. Although there were people guarding the ghost-face ship, their strength isn¡¯t enough to defend against a Nascent Soul Expert. If the Nascent Soul Expert really killed his way to the ghost-face ship, then the consequences would be disastrous.

    However, the Nascent Soul Experts of the Wandering Soul Gang couldn¡¯t do anything about it. They were surrounded by 7 Nascent Soul Experts of the ck Tiger Gang. Not to mention saving the ghost-face ship, they were even having trouble saving themselves. At this time, under the lead of Hao Xing and the other Core Formation Experts, Zhao Hai and the others were cleaning up the low-level members of the Wandering Soul Group. This operation went very smoothly. After all, the Wandering Soul Group no longer has any Core Formation Experts to stop them.

    At this moment, the Nascent Soul Expert of the ck Tiger Gang arrived at the ghost-face ship. Seeing the enemy approaching, the people in the ghost-face ship immediately activated its defensive shields. But since there weren¡¯t enough people inside the ship, the shield wouldn¡¯tst for long.

 Chapter 1704: Offering A Surrender

    <h4>Chapter 1704: Offering A Surrender</h4>

    Although the defensive shield wasn¡¯t very strong, it wasn¡¯t weak for Nascent Soul Experts. After all, this was a defensive shield of arge artifact. If the Nascent Soul Expert wants to break it and snatch the ghost-face ship, he would need to work hard.

    At this time, Zhang Feng loudly ordered, ¡°Li Lin, return to the ship. We¡¯re going to use it to ram the enemy!¡±

    Zhao Hao nodded and then attacked his enemy a few more times before retreating. He went towards the treasure ship and entered.

    Unlike the people from the Wandering Soul Group, Zhang Feng didn¡¯t leave even a single person to watch over his treasure ship. In his opinion, whether there were people inside or not didn¡¯t matter. If someone really wants to steal the ship, he would reveal that the ship can shrink its size. Then he would ce the ship inside his spatial item to keep it safe.

    Now that Zhang Feng¡¯s side has the upper hand, the Wandering Soul Group would have no time to take the treasure ship. Now it was a question whether the Wandering Soul Group could save their ghost-face ship.

    Even then, if they didn¡¯t break the shields of the ghost-face ship quick enough, other problems might arise. It must be known that Nascent Soul Experts can self-destruct their nascent soul. The experts of the Wandering Soul Group were cruel. If they destroyed their Nascent Soul, they would be able to disperse the 7 Nascent Soul Experts of the ck Tiger Gang. When that timees, they would be able to return to the ghost-face ship. Then the ghost-face ship would be impossible to capture.

    Because of this, Zhang Feng thought of Zhao Hai. Since the treasure ship was made by Zhao Hai, he would be the one who knew the ship the most. There would be no problems if Zhao Hai were to control it. Additionally, being a Dark Mage, Zhao Hai could conjure up manpower whenever he wants. Zhao Hai can have his undead man the various parts of the ship. So instead of sending a group of people back, Zhang Feng decided to just send Zhao Hai alone.

    Because of this, Zhang Feng called Zhao Hai over to man the treasure ship. Zhang Feng¡¯s order was very short, but Zhao Hai immediately understood what he wanted. Zhang Feng wanted Zhao Hai to control the treasure ship to ram into the ghost-face ship. This way, once the ghost-face ship¡¯s shields were shattered, the Nascent Soul Expert would then be able to infiltrate and capture the ship.

    Once the ghost-face ship was captured, even if the entire group from the Wandering Soul Group were to escape, Zhang Feng would still have gained a huge merit. The value of a ghost-face ship was several times higher than a Nascent Soul Expert.

    After Zhao Hai entered the treasure ship, he immediately entered the power room and released several undead to help him start the ship.

    Actually, Zhao Hai can pilot the ship all on his own. However, once Zhang Feng and the others return to the ship, they would need to feel the presence of Undead. If they didn¡¯t then Zhao Hai¡¯s secret might be discovered. Zhang Feng was a Nascent Soul Expert, he had a lot of methods in his hands. Moreover, he was very sensitive regarding qi and other types of energy.

    The Undead that Zhao Hai released weren¡¯t very strong. Because of this, they couldn¡¯t input energy onto the ship. However, these Undead were enough to get spirit stones in the storage room and then use them to power the ship.

    Once the ship was started, ZHao Hai began to steer the ship to charge towards the ghost-face ship. A loud explosion ured as the ghost-face ship¡¯s shields were broken. The entire ghost-face ship was even thrown back.

    The Nascent Soul Expert on Zhang Feng¡¯s side immediately used the opportunity to chase after the ship. Seeing that arge hole has been drilled into the ship, the Nascent Soul Expert was delighted. He quickly entered the ship through the hole.

    With the formidable spiritual force of a Nascent Soul Expert, the ghost-face ship could no longer resist. Naturally, it was akin to a tiger entering a wolf pack. He already discovered the people from the Wandering Soul Group. But strangely, these people were lying one the ground, motionless.

    The Nascent Soul Expert flew over to the people inside the ship and examined them. He found out that these people had been knocked out from the impact that just happened.

    Since they didn¡¯t have any need for these people, the Nascent Soul Expert directly killed them. Then he flew out of the ghost-face ship and rejoined the battle.

    At this time, a group flew out from the treasure ship and went towards the ghost-face ship to control it. Then the tworge artifacts slowly retreated.

    Zhang Feng naturally saw this happen, but he didn¡¯t do anything. Instead, he increased the intensity of his attacks. Now that the situation was under theirplete control, the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s Nascent Soul Experts were making their final struggles.

    As for the other cultivators from the Wandering Soul Group, Hao Xing and the others had already ughtered them. Besides the battle between the Nascent Soul Expert, the entire battlefield returned to normal.

    The Nascent Soul Experts from the Wandering Soul Group knew that it would be difficult for them to escape. They would certainly die, so they decided to be more ruthless. At this time, a jade sword message appeared in front of Zhang Feng. He immediately used his spiritual force to look inside and read its contents.

    Looking at the contents of the jade sword message, Zhang Feng couldn¡¯t help but change. Then his expression lit up as he turned to the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s Nascent Soul Experts and said, ¡°Everyone, as you can see, there¡¯s nothing you can do. You¡¯re at a dead end. As long as you¡¯re willing to help me, then I will assure your survival. What do you think?¡±

    As he said that, Zhang Feng waved his hand, causing the other Nascent Soul Experts to retreat. But they still gathered around the experts of the Wandering Soul Group.

    Hearing Zhang Feng, the Nascent Soul Experts of the Wandering Soul Group couldn¡¯t help but stare. They also knew that they couldn¡¯t escape their predicament. They numbered about half of the other party. If they were killed by Zhang Feng, then their cultivation journey would end.

    Cultivators took their own path very seriously. If possible, they wanted to keep going down this path forever. And since cultivators live a long time, they were more afraid of death than normal people. As long as there was any hope of surviving, they would cling to life. Therefore, upon hearing Zhang Feng, the experts of the Wandering Soul Group didn¡¯t immediately decline. Instead, they stood still and thought about the proposal.

    Zhang Feng looked at them and continued, ¡°Some of you should know about the current state of the ck Tiger Gang. I just want you to help me, not take positions as Elders of the sect. If you want, then I can release news about your deaths, saying that you have died in battle. I will then provide you with another identity. You can still live freely. I¡¯ll also ensure that I won¡¯t make a move against your families. So, what do you think?¡±

    The expressions of the Nascent Soul Experts loosened a bit. Seeing that his words were having an effect, Zhang Feng added, ¡°Everyone, you might still be thinking about exploding your Nascent Souls and escaping. However, you need to consider that we have already taken your ghost-face ship. We already have tworge artifacts in our hands. Do you think you¡¯ll be able to outrun theserge artifacts? Even if you escaped and returned to your sect, you would still take responsibility for losing a ghost-face ship. And are you willing to take the punishment?¡±

    The Nascent Soul Experts¡¯ expressions changed. What Zhang Feng said was right. They were Nascent Soul Experts, but the Wandering Soul Group had plenty of people on the same level. They weren¡¯t special people. If the Wandering Soul Group discovers that they lost arge artifact, they would definitely take responsibility. Remembering the punishments that were given by the Wandering Soul Group, the Nascent Soul Experts couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    Zhang Feng continued on, ¡°Also, even if you explode your Nascent Souls, you would only be able to escape if you catch us off-guard. But we have already made our preparations. You will have little chance to seed. Naturally, if you switch to my side, I won¡¯t let you suffer. I will just seal your spiritual qi and have you pledge your allegiance to me. When the timees and you join my side, I will give you the respect you deserve. I won¡¯t order you around like ves. What do you think?¡±

    The Nascent Soul Experts looked at each other and saw the hesitation gradually disappearing from their eyes. If Zhang Feng didn¡¯t mention the conditions, then they might still have reservations. But now that Zhang Feng said so, they no longer doubted him.

    Zhang Feng looked at them and said, ¡°Everyone, tell me what you think. If you agree, I¡¯ll seal your spiritual qi. I can pledge to my heart¡¯s demon that I would assure your safety.¡±

    Hearing this, one of the Nascent Soul Experts finally said, ¡°Zhang Feng, since you¡¯re willing to swear to your heart¡¯s demon, it¡¯s not impossible for us to join you. However, we hope that you give us respect just like you said. And if you have the opportunity, we want you to bring our families under your wing. Also, under any circumstances, you cannot reveal our identities. Can you do that?¡±

    Zhang Fengughed and said, ¡°Since I said so, then this Zhang Feng would naturally honor my words. I swear on my heart¡¯s demon that I will ensure your safety and find a way to bring your families over. I also won¡¯t expose your identities. If I vite this oath, then I will die!¡±

 Chapter 1705: Joining Zhang Feng To Survive

    <h4>Chapter 1705: Joining Zhang Feng To Survive</h4>

    Inside Zhang Feng¡¯s room, 13 Nascent Soul Experts were sitting in a circle together. Zhao Hai, Hao Xing, and Zhang Hao were standing beside Zhang Feng. The group held cups filled with spirit wine in their hands.

    Zhang Feng held up his cup towards the Nascent Soul Experts of the Wandering Soul Group and said, ¡°Thank you for cing your trust in me. This is my spirit wine, have a taste.¡±

    The Wandering Soul Group¡¯s Nascent Soul Expert currently had their spiritual qi sealed. However, they didn¡¯t mind it as they held their cups up with a smile on their face. They received Zhang Feng¡¯s greetings and then downed the wine in their cup.

    Zhang Feng¡¯s spirit wine was something he acquired from Zhao Hai, naturally it tasted very good. After the group drank their wine, then couldn¡¯t help but give it praise.

    Zhang Feng also liked the wine, he smiled at his guests and said, ¡°Everyone, if you like, I will ask Li Lin to send you a few jars of wine. Senior Brothers, you should take a few jars with youter. I want to thank you for your help.¡±

    ¡°Little Feng, you¡¯re too polite. But I really like the taste of this wine. I, Tie Ying, haven¡¯t drunk a wine as tasty as this in my entire life. You¡¯ll have to prepare a lot for me.¡±

    Zhang Fengughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. I¡¯ll send you several jars.¡±

    Tie Ying was Tie Zhantian¡¯s first disciple. He achieved the Nascent Soul Stage through body cultivation. His defense is unparalleled and his strength is unequaled. In the ck Tiger Gang, he was known as the Iron Hawk. His strength was endless.

    Zhang Feng drank a few more cups with the others before he turned his head to Hao Xing and said, ¡°Little Xing, how¡¯s the ship? We have to go back before the energy storm.¡±

    Hao Xing smiled and said, ¡°First Senior Brother can rest assured. After the ghost-face ship has been disassembled and loaded into the treasure ship, we will immediately head back.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s good.¡±

    However, Hao Xing¡¯s words caused Tie Ying and the others to be stunned, especially the experts from the Wandering Soul Group. Their expression changed when they heard Zhang Feng, one of them looked at Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Sir, what¡¯s going on? The ghost-face ship is a valuablerge artifact. Why would you want to disassemble it?¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled faintly and said, ¡°Everyone, you don¡¯t need to worry. Since we¡¯ll disassemble it, we naturally have our way to remake it. When we return, we¡¯ll need to use a transmission formation. Since the ghost-face ship is veryrge, it will be troublesome to bring it along. Therefore, we can only use this method.¡±

    Tie Ying looked at Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Remake? It may be very hard to do that to the ghost face ship. Little Feng, are you confident?¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled faintly and said, ¡°First Brother, you can rest assured. There won¡¯t be any problems. How about I send you a ghost-face ship once I remake it?¡±

    Zhang Feng said this because in recent generations, a decision was made to greatly reduce the power of the Gang Leader. One of these reductions were disallowing the Gang Leader¡¯s disciples to be one of the top ten core disciples. At most they can enjoy the treatment of ordinary core disciples. Therefore, they weren¡¯t allowed a personal mountain as well as arge artifact.

    In the past, the reason the Gang Leader held so much power was because his disciples were among the top ten core disciples. In this case, the Gang Leader had a lot of ess to resources and strength. Naturally, the Gang Leader¡¯s right to speak was much louder.

    The proposal to weaken the Gang Leader came from the families headed by the Hu n. At that time, the proposal was strongly opposed by the Gang Leader. Unfortunately, the families under the Hu n had a lot of clout. The proposal was passed which marked the decline of the Gang Leader¡¯s influence. Meanwhile, the power of the families increased. This became the biggest source of infighting within the ck Tiger Gang.

    It was for this reason that although Tie Ying was the Gang Leader¡¯s first disciple, he still didn¡¯t have a mountain of his own nor arge artifact. He could only have the status of an ordinary core disciple. If it weren¡¯t for the new rule, then he would have easily snatched the position of the top core disciple with his strength.

    Hearing Zhang Feng, Tie Ying¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but shine as he said, ¡°So it¡¯s true? You know a master refiner?¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled and didn¡¯t borate, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I promise that I¡¯ll get one for you. As for the rest of you, I can get you all one. However, you¡¯ll have to wait a while. Arge artifact isn¡¯t easy to refine.¡±

    As soon as Tie Ying and the others heard Zhang Feng, they were convinced that Zhang Feng knew a refining grandmaster. They no longer asked about it. Tie Ying nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll wait for it.¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled faintly, then he nodded and said, ¡°In the future, if Senior Brothers need anything for cultivation, feel free toe to me. This Junior Brother made a small fortune recently. Whether you need pills or artifacts, just tell me.¡±

    Hearing Zhang Feng, Tie Ying¡¯s eyes shone. He waved his hand and took out a huge beast. The beast had just died. It was an eagle with cyan wings, golden ws, and a sharp beak. One could see at a nce how strong it was.

    Tie Ying looked at Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Little Feng, I won¡¯t be polite to you. This is a Goldwind Eagle I recently killed. Do you think you can make something from it for me? The other parts aren¡¯t as important, but I want the wings to be processed. You should know that I¡¯m not that fast. I want a pair of wings to be refined to increase my speed.¡±

    Zhang Feng looked at the huge Goldwind Eagle awkwardly, then he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Lin, you also have some knowledge about refining. How do you think this eagle should be processed?¡±

    Naturally, Zhang Feng asked Zhao Hai about this because he wanted to see what Zhao Hai could make out of the eagle. Zhao Hai looked at the Goldwind Eagle and said, ¡°Replying to Senior Brother. This Goldwind Eagle is a strong beast, so its entire body is a treasure. The most ideal method to process it is to make a full-body armor. Not only can it increase speed, the gloves can also have retractable ws. The eagle¡¯s head can also be made into a headpiece that would increase defense. The eyes could also be refined into something useful. Of course, since this is the most ideal, the difficulty to refine the armor wouldn¡¯t be any less than refining arge artifact. It¡¯s possible to refine only the wings. Although its sess rate would be better than refining an entire armor, it would still be more difficultpared to refining ordinary artifacts. After all, wing artifacts that can increase speed are very difficult to refine.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng¡¯s eyes shone. He knew that since Zhao Hai brought up the topic of making a full-body armor, then Zhao Hai was confident in refining one. Otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have brought it up.

    Zhang Feng turned to Tie Ying and said, ¡°Senior Brother, you heard that. Refining wouldn¡¯t be easy. The most I can do is ept the eagle for refining. It¡¯s up to you if you want a full-body armor or a wing artifact.¡±

    Tie Yingughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s easy. Only fools would want the wings on its own. I naturally want full-body armor. Rest assured, I won¡¯t go after you if it fails. In the worst case, I would have just lost a Goldwind Eagle corpse.¡±

    Tie Ying naturally wouldn¡¯t think too much about the refining. However, among the Nascent Soul Experts of the Wandering Soul Group was a decent refining expert. As soon as he heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but be startled.

    A refining master isn¡¯t only evaluated by their sess rate, their sense of design was also very important. A good refining master can sometimes be seen from the design of their artifact. Take the Goldwind Eagle for example, other refiners would just take the wings, beak, and ws and make them into artifacts. The other parts would be thrown away. The eagle¡¯s feathers might be pulled out and made into projectile artifacts. Refiners who make use of the feathers could already be considered as good refiners.

    People like Zhao Hai, who would make aplete suit of armor from the Goldwind Eagle, would definitely be refining grandmasters. Being able to think of such designs required confidence in their talent.

    The Wandering Soul Group expert looked at Zhao Hai with a trace of doubt in his eyes. It must be known that a refining master¡¯s capability was directly rted to their strength. In order to refine good artifacts, a refining master¡¯s strength needs to be high. Most good refiners were at the Core Formation Stage. This was because the Core Formation Stage would allow them to use their core fire. A core fire is a me produced by the gold core. This me can refine almost every material, which would increase the sess rate of the refining. Meanwhile, Nascent Soul Experts would be able to use a me called the true fire. Not only can true fire increase the sess rate of refining, it could also enhance the quality of an artifact. It was even able to grant a special ability to an artifact.

    Zhao Hai was just at the Dao Avatar Stage, how could he have a high refining level? The Wandering Soul Gang¡¯s Nascent Soul Expert couldn¡¯t help but suspect the strength of ¡®Li Lin¡¯.

    Zhang Feng didn¡¯t have this in mind as he looked at Tie Ying and said, ¡°Alright, since I have Senior Brother¡¯s confidence, I can assure you that I would find someone to refine it for you. It would be great if it seeds. However, don¡¯t be too hopeful.¡±

    After he said that, he turned to the others and said, ¡°Everyone, if you have anything, you can take it out. I¡¯ll ask someone to have it refined.¡±

    The other Senior Brothers looked at each other before Tie Zhantian¡¯s third disciple, Tie Yi, took out a pile of medicinal nts and said, ¡°Junior Brother, I¡¯ll be impolite to you too. These are materials for the Dragon-Tiger Life Saving Pill. There are ten sets here. As long as you can help me refine a pill, I¡¯ll be in your debt.¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled faintly and said, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem, leave it to me.¡± After he said that, he put away the medicinal nts and then nced at the others who shook their heads. Tie Zhantian¡¯s second disciple, Tie Ling, smiled faintly and said, ¡°We want something refined, but the materials aren¡¯t ready yet. We¡¯ll go to you when we have it.¡±

    Zhang Feng couldn¡¯t help but smile as he said, ¡°Just give me your materials. I¡¯ll see if I can get the missing ones. If I can¡¯t, then I¡¯ll inform you.¡±

    The other Senior Disciples took out their materials and gave it to Zhang Feng along with their request. Zhang Feng also assured them one by one.

 Chapter 1706: Controlling The Nascent Soul Experts

    <h4>Chapter 1706: Controlling The Nascent Soul Experts</h4>

    Zhang Feng sat in his office as he looked awkwardly at Zhao Hai. They had already returned to Phoenix Cry Peak. Tie Ying and the others have left while the Nascent Soul Experts of the Wandering Soul Gang remain inside the treasure ship. Zhang Feng prepared a restricted area for them, preventing other people from approaching them.

    Fortunately, cultivators were talented when ites to patience. The Wandering Soul Gang¡¯s Nascent Soul Experts were also used to life of seclusion. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t mind being hidden from other people.

    Zhang Feng embarrassingly looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, I¡¯m really embarrassed. I took in so much work for you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°First Senior Brother is too polite. It¡¯s part of my job. I¡¯ll head back and do some preparations. I¡¯ll take care of those things as soon as possible.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded and said, ¡°Then you go. I reckon the new subspace will be settled soon. You need to go when the timees. You don¡¯t need to worry if you don¡¯t finish the requests.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother can rest assured. You don¡¯t need to worry about this. It wouldn¡¯t take long. Also, Senior Brother needs to settle the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s experts as soon as possible.¡±

    Zhang Feng gave a nod, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of them. I didn¡¯t expect that I would acquire five Nascent Soul Experts this easily. Actually, I didn¡¯t think that they would surrender.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Those Nascent Soul Experts are also people. They still have a lot of things they want to do, which is why it was so easy to win them over. Alright, Senior Brother, I¡¯ll be in the Ignored Valley in the following days.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded, ¡°Alright, you can go. I will make sure that you go undisturbed.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave Zhang Feng a salute before he turned around and left. When he returned to the treasure ship, his body disappeared and entered the Space.

    Zhao Hai left the materials for Cai¡¯er to manage. Meanwhile, he sat in the living room and looked at the monitor. Seen through the screen were the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s Nascent Soul Experts.

    Laura sat beside Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, what¡¯s the matter? Do you have any ns regarding those experts that Zhang Feng captured?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Of course I do. Those are Nascent Soul Experts. If I subdue them, it would be very good for us. Also, think about the faith power they could provide. I¡¯m certain it¡¯s not little.¡±

    Laura and the others smiled. They all knew what kind of person Zhao Hai was. He was certainly not a saint. Seeing these captured Nascent Soul Experts, it was natural for him to be greedy.

    As Zhao Hai and the others were talking, Zhang Feng already went to Tie Zhantian. He told Tie Zhantian about everything that happened in the Life and Death Arena. Hearing Zhang Feng¡¯s story, Tie Zhantian couldn¡¯t help but stare. He didn¡¯t really expect such major events happening in the life and death arena. There was the new subspace, the battle against the Wandering Soul Group, the subjugation of Nascent Soul Experts and the capture of a ghost-face ship. He didn¡¯t think so many things would happen in such a short amount of time.

    After Zhang Feng finished speaking, Tie Zhantian looked at Zhang Feng and said, ¡°This matter needs to be handled well. Not only can this increase the prestige of the ck Tiger Gang, we can also use this to gain more power. I¡¯ll let your Senior Brothers stay at your ce to help you. Snort. Those Hu n goons think that they can suppress your Senior Brothers by disallowing them from the top ten core disciple positions. I want them to raise their heads and be above the rest.¡±

    Zhang Feng understood Tie Zhantian¡¯sment. Needless to say, being the Gang Leader, Tie Zhantian couldn¡¯t be impartial towards his disciples. He can¡¯t provide his disciples good backing. This was truly unreasonable. That¡¯s why he saw an opportunity when he heard about Zhang Feng¡¯s incident.

    Naturally, Zhang Feng had no problems with this. Tie Ying and the others were clearly very strong. If they help him, it would be a great benefit for Zhang Feng that came with almost no cost. He naturally wouldn¡¯t decline.

    In the next few days, news about Zhang Feng obtaining a slot in the new subspace has spread. The news caused a wave of discussion in the ck Tiger Gang.

    Everyone knew exactly how useful the new subspace would be to the ck Tiger Gang. It was also a mid-level foreign trial, which would greatly benefit any sect. With how important this was, Zhang Feng¡¯s contributions naturally stunned people.

    Tie Zhantian took this opportunity to attack. He gave Zhang Feng the power to expand his mountain base. This effect can be both big and small. Expanding your mountain base meant that your power would grow stronger and you could recruit more people.

    A small effect because if you recruit just two people, that could also be treated as expansion. The size of expansion mainly depended on how capable you are. If you have resources, then you would recruit talents. If you¡¯re poor, then who would go to you? The cultivators who wanted to join your base naturally hope to get more materials than what the sect offers. If you don¡¯t have resources, then why would these peoplee to you?

    This was especially apparent in Zhang Feng¡¯s Phoenix Cry Peak. If Zhang Feng wanted to increase his power, then it was useless if he were to recruit outer disciples.

    Ten Outer Disciples couldn¡¯tpare to one Inner Disciple. Ten Inner Disciples couldn¡¯tpare to one Core Disciple. Therefore, whether a mountain base will be powerful or not depended on the amount of experts it had.

    In the beginning, the Hu Faction didn¡¯t think too much about Zhang Feng¡¯s expansion. But after seeing the effects, they were in for a surprise.

    Just as Zhang Feng got the power to expand his mountain base, Tie Zhantian sent his disciples over. This caused Zhang Feng¡¯s mountain base to have seven more Nascent Soul Experts. This skyrocketed the mountain base¡¯s strength to the top of the ck Tiger Gang, even higher than the mountain bases of the top ten core disciples.

    Moreover, Zhang Feng began a mass recruitment of Inner and Outer Disciples. The people he recruited were almost limitless. This frightened the Hu Faction. They weren¡¯t afraid of Zhang Feng¡¯s mass recruitment, instead they were afraid of how Zhang Feng was able to expand this aggressively. They knew that it was impossible for Zhang Feng to catch up to their numerous years of umtion.

    What they were afraid of were Zhang Feng¡¯s financial might. Expansion needed money. Zhang Feng spent a lot of resources in order to entice people over. This caused the Hu Faction to feel suspicious.

    Originally, the Hu Faction thought that Tie Zhantian gave Zhang Feng money. Therefore, they immediately convened an assembly to check the finances of the ck Tiger Gang. Their main target was Tie Zhantian. They wanted to check whether Tie Zhantian diverted sect funds or not.

    However, this action blew up on their faces. They didn¡¯t expect Tie Zhantian¡¯s hands to bepletely clean. The ck Tiger Gang¡¯s funds weren¡¯t touched.

    The move made by the Hu n gave Tie Zhantian an opportunity. He dered that the finances of the ck Tiger Gang needed to be open all the time. Ie and expenditures needed to be clearly stated. Moreover, detailed bookkeeping needed to be done every month, informing every member of the ck Tiger Gang about the sect¡¯s finances.

    Tie Zhantian¡¯s move caused the various families to lose a lot. In the past, these families would use some loopholes in the gang to sequester some of the funds in order to expand their personal strength. With Tie Zhantian¡¯s decree, their future ie has been greatly reduced.

    However, the Hu Faction couldn¡¯t do anything about it. This was because Tie Zhantian¡¯s decree obtained massive approval within the ck Tiger Gang. If the Hu Faction opposed the decree, then they would lose popr support.

    These big families would never expect that the idea for this decree was given to Tie Zhantian by Zhang Feng, who in turn was given to him by Zhao Hai. It can be said that it was Zhao Hai who caused the big families to be cheated out of their profits.

    Ten days after returning from the life and death arena, Zhao Hai returned to the treasure ship. In these ten days, Zhao Hai has been busy making the five Nascent Soul Experts into his subordinates.

    As for the refining of the artifacts and making the pills, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t need to worry about it. He can leave it to the Processing Machine toplete.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai was pondering how to turn the Nascent Soul Experts into his subordinates. Naturally, Zhao Hai can use the simplest method of killing them and turning them into Undead.

    However, this would immediately be noticed by Zhang Feng. Zhang Feng would allow Zhao Hai to expand his power, even recruiting Inner Disciples was fine. But there was a limit. Zhang Feng certainly wouldn¡¯t allow him to get five Nascent Soul Experts. Therefore, this method couldn¡¯t be used.

    The second method was more difficult, and that was using the Enlightenment Technique to turn the Nascent Soul Experts. He can brainwash them so that they view him as their master. Then they would provide him with faith power.

    This wasn¡¯t easy to do. Although the spiritual qi of the Nascent Soul Experts were sealed, and their spiritual force was affected, they were still Nascent Soul Experts in the end. Reaching their current state needed an iron heart. Zhao Hai brainwashing them was easier said than done.

    However, Zhao Hai still decided to go through with his n. He didn¡¯t want to lose this opportunity, it was just too good. If he gives up, then it would be a pity. These were five Nascent Soul Experts. He doesn¡¯t know when he¡¯ll have an opportunity like this in the future. The most important thing for him right now was to stabilize his strength and increase his defenses.

    Zhao Hai used subtle techniques in order to turn the Nascent Soul Experts over. It was a method that was difficult to detect. He would slowly brainwash them.

    Fortunately, Zhao Hai was the one who made the treasure ship. This gave him room to make his actions. And with the Nascent Soul Experts being sealed, their response was a lot slower. Naturally, they didn¡¯t notice any of Zhao Hai¡¯s actions.

    Ten dayster, Zhao Hai finally had the Nascent Soul Experts under his control. They were now his faithful subordinates.

    After turning the Nascent Soul Experts into his subordinates, Zhao Hai finally went out of the Space and returned to the treasure ship. Then he went to visit Zhang Feng.

    Zhang Feng is currently very busy because of his expansion. The matters he needed to take care of has also be moreplicated. Although Tie Ying and the others were there to help him, he was still left with a lot of things to do.

    When Zhao Hai looked for Zhang Feng, Zhang Feng was currently handling matters of his mountain base. Hearing that Zhao Hai came, Zhang Feng immediately stopped and called Zhao Hai to his quiet room. Meanwhile, the people who were waiting outside Zhang Feng¡¯s office couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhao Hai in surprise. They didn¡¯t know what status this ¡®Li Lin¡¯ had, and why Zhang Feng would summon him as soon as he arrived.

    After inquiring, those outside Zhang Feng¡¯s office soon came to know about Li Lin. They heard that even Hao Xing was polite to him. This caused the neers to the Phoenix Cry Peak to form various guesses as to Li Lin¡¯s identity. Naturally, none of them were credible.

    After Zhao Hai entered Zhang Feng¡¯s quiet room, Zhang Feng looked at him and said, ¡°How is it?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Everything is done.¡± Then he took out an artifact. It was a full-body armor made from the Goldwind Eagle. The entire armor was covered with eagle feathers. The eagle head was made into a headpiece while the back of the armor had a pair of wings. There were also eagle feather boots. While the gloves looked ordinary, a pair of ws woulde out of it once spiritual qi was inserted. One could see at a nce that the golden ws held extraordinary offensive strength.

    Additionally, the entire set of armor looked beautiful. Even if Zhang Feng knew that the armor already has an owner, he still couldn¡¯t help but stare at it wishing that it was his. Naturally, Zhang Feng couldn¡¯t take it. If he did, then he would no longer be the owner of the Phoenix Cry Peak.

    Besides the armor, the other remarkable thing was the ten pills with the size of a dragon¡¯s eye. These ten pills had a golden-yellow hue. Each of them were ced independently inside a jade box. One could hear a dragon and a tiger¡¯s roar from the jade boxes. This was the Dragon-Tiger Life Saving Pill.

    The Dragon-Tiger Life Saving Pill was a very famous medicine in the Great World of Cultivation. The pill had two effects. The first one was healing. Most wounds would be immediately healed once the pill was taken. Even internal injuries would be treated betterpared to other pills. Even if the internal organs were shattered, the Dragon-Tiger Life Saving Pill would allow one to live for a month. If you can find a treasure in this one month, then you would be able to save your life.

    The second effect was increasing strength. If you meet a stronger opponent, the Dragon-Tiger Life Saving Pill would be able to give you an instant boost in strength. This would allow you to increase the chances of defeating the enemy. Naturally, this was also a life saving function.

    The Dragon-Tiger Life Saving Pill was divided into these two functions which are called the Dragon Strength and the Tiger Strength. Dragon Strength was for wound treatment while the Tiger Strength was increasing spiritual qi. This was the origin of the pill¡¯s name.

 Chapter 1707: Change of Heart

    <h4>Chapter 1707: Change of Heart</h4>

    Tie Ying and the others stared at what was in front of them. In front of Tie Ying was his armor, called the Goldwind Eagle armor. The armor had strong defensive capability and was fast. Whether it be long distance flights or short bursts of flight, it was very good.

    There¡¯s also the ws that can retract automatically. The attack power of the ws was formidable. It was very suitable for high-level body cultivators.

    There¡¯s another feature of the armor that inspired envy. It was the headpiece. The pair of eagle-eyes has been made into sses by Zhao Hai. This allowed the user of the headpiece to see the enemy¡¯s strength as well as their ws. Its function was very practical.

    Tie Ying was unable to put down the set of armor in his hands. He didn¡¯t expect the armor to have so many useful functions. There¡¯s no need to say how helpful it would be to Tie Ying.

    Most importantly, since it was a single piece of artifact, it can be absorbed inside the body and nurtured. The longer it was nurtured, the more powerful it would be.

    At the same time, in front of Tie Yi were ten Dragon-Tiger Life Saving Pills lined up in a row. The effects of the pill were formidable, which made its refining very difficult. This was also the reason why it was very rare. If one wanted a pill to be made, they would need to prepare a lot of batches of materials to ensure at least one sessful refining.

    When he heard about the pill¡¯s sess for the first time, Tie Yin gave Zhang Feng a pill. In fact, Tie Yi would already be happy if one pill was made from the ten batches that he gave. He didn¡¯t expect all of the materials to be sessfully refined.

    The requests of the other Senior Brothers have also been fully met. The materials that theycked were supplemented by Zhang Feng.

    Tie Ying stared at the armor for some time before receiving it. Then he turned to Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Little Feng, I want to thank you. I won¡¯t say anything else, but just like what I said before, you don¡¯t have to be polite to us. We are family, if you need anything, just tell us. As long as it¡¯s something we can do, we will definitely help you.¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother is too polite. Just like you said, we¡¯re family. There¡¯s no need to be polite. If you want something in the future, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me. I¡¯ll definitely help you as long as it¡¯s within my capabilities.¡±

    Tie Ying and the others nodded. After Tie Yi received the Dragon-Tiger Life Saving Pill, he looked at Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Little Feng, how are those guys? Nothing went wrong, right?¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled faintly and said, ¡°Third Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry, those guys have been very honest. They didn¡¯t cause any problems. I already gave them a five poison worm to weaken themselves. Even if they want to move against me, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do so.¡±

    Tie Yi nodded and said, ¡°Although using poison isn¡¯t good, it¡¯s still very useful. Also, refining a five poison worm is very difficult. How did you get your hands on it?¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled and said, ¡°This time, I have to put in a lot of effort to make the five poison worm. It¡¯s not easy to gather all five poisons. Fortunately, I was able to get all of them. The five poison worm has already settled inside their body, I can assure you that nothing will happen.¡±

    Tie Yi smiled and said, ¡°I heard that five color worms won¡¯t allow their hosts to have any second thoughts. If they do, then the master of the worm would activate the worm and kill their host. Also, no matter how strong the host was, they would die.¡±

    Zhang Feng forced a smile and said, ¡°Actually, I really don¡¯t know. I only know about how cruel and ruthless refining a five poison worm was. This is the first time I used it. As for its effects, we can only see it when the timees.¡±

    Tie Ying frowned and said, ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, you should get rid of the five poison worms. Using this method to control people isn¡¯t a good long-term solution. Those fellows are Nascent Soul Experts. You can¡¯t push them too far, or else you will suffer a headache.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded and said, ¡°Once their families arrive here, I would no longer be afraid of being betrayed. I will remove the five poison worm then.¡±

    Tie Yin replied, ¡°Little Feng, you said some time ago that you can remake a ghost-face ship. Is that true? Can it really be done? You should know how formidable ghost-face ships are. It¡¯s one of the fastestrge artifacts in the entire Great World of Cultivation.¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. In fact, the reassembly of the ghost-face ship had already begun.¡±

    Tie Yi nodded and said, ¡°How trustworthy is your refiner friend? This is important. If such a figure is poached by other people, the losses we would suffer would be big.¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled faintly and said, ¡°Rest assured, we can trust him. He will not be taken by other people. You haven¡¯t seen him, so you don¡¯t know who he is. If there¡¯s an opportunity in the future, I will let you meet him.¡±

    Tie Yi didn¡¯t didn¡¯t say anything. Zhang Feng looked at everyone and said, ¡°I have already posted a mission to collect all kinds of beasts, the higher the level the better and the moreplete the beast the better. Moreover, the beast corpse should be no more than 30 days old. Once we get enough beasts, we can make arge number of ghost-face ships.¡±

    Tie Yi knitted his brows and said, ¡°Is it really possible? You should know that ghost-face ships aren¡¯t easy to make. Both the refining method and the formations are all greatly held secrets. Rumors say that the Wandering Soul Group was once a major sect in the Great World of Cultivation. But because they offended too many people, they were suppressed which led to their current state. The ghost-face ship showed their umtion. I heard that a lot of people wanted to get the refining method of the ghost-face ship, but failed to do so. You could see how important the ghost-face ships are.¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There won¡¯t be any problems. Leave it all to me.¡±

    As he said that, a jade sword message flew into Zhang Feng¡¯s room. Upon reading the message, Zhang Feng stared for a moment before his expression changed. He turned to Tie Ying and the others and said, ¡°Senior Brothers, you should have already known that there¡¯s a new foreign trial. The other foreign trials would open every ten years and would be open for one month. However, this foreign trial is different. It would open only for five days every year. This means that cultivators who would enter would onlye out a yearter. The ck Tiger Gang has one slot, but because this is the first time we send arge batch of people inside, only those who gained the quota could enter. It seems like only Li Lin can go this time. A monthter, he will go to the new foreign trial.¡±

    Tie Ying and the others couldn¡¯t help but knit their brows when they heard this. Tie Ying said, ¡°Going in for a year? This is a long trial. Moreover, Li Lin is someone you have settled on. It would be a pity if he dies in the trial.¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled faintly and said, ¡°Senior Brother can rest assured, I¡¯m confident in Li Lin¡¯s strength. I¡¯m sure nothing bad will happen to him.¡±

    In fact, when he heard about the conditions of the foreign trial, Zhang Feng was already confident in Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai was different from the other Cultivators. For Zhao Hai, besides the first time, the spatial rift was useless. Once inside, Zhao Hai can go out and return anytime he wants. Therefore, his safety in the foreign trial is guaranteed.

    Tie Yi frowned and said, ¡°This person, Li Lin, are you really confident in him? Is he reliable? He has a gloomy and cold aura around him. I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    Hearing Tie Yi, Zhang Fengughed and said, ¡°Third Senior Brother, you can rest assured. There¡¯s absolutely no problem with Li Lin. I can guarantee you that.¡±

    Tie Yi nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. If he manages to get the situation inside the foreign trial, it would be very beneficial for the gang. Your position would also be improved along with your prestige.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded and said, ¡°Right, Third Senior Brother can rest assured, I will not let this opportunity off. Senior Brother, I have to go to Li Lin. I won¡¯t be able to apany you for long.¡± They nodded. After that, Zhang Feng stood up and left.

    Zhang Feng flew to the treasure ship and went to the Ignored Valley through the transmission formation. The Ignored Valley was truly an ignored area of the ck Tiger Gang. Besides the Handyman Hall¡¯s Elder Hu, nobody remembered the ce nor Zhao Hai. And because of Zhang Feng¡¯s recent actions, people were paying attention to him. As for Zhao Hai, an insignificant Outer Disciple, he was soon forgotten.

    Only Elder Hu who knew of the inside story would know about Zhao Hai. Zhang Feng was currently riding a tall wave in the ck Tiger Gang. Other people were unaware, but Elder Hu knew that Zhao Hai was a very important subordinate of Zhang Feng. Otherwise, Zhang Feng wouldn¡¯t havee over multiple times. Now that Zhang Feng was popr, Elder Hu thought about Zhao Hai once more.

    However, after some time, neither Zhang Feng nor Zhang Hao appeared in the Ignored Valley. This caused Elder Hu to be puzzled. Afterwards, he discovered that there was nobody inside the valley. There were only Undead managing the trash. Even so, he didn¡¯t dare neglect the valley. He still paid attention to it.

 Chapter 1708: Secret of the Ghost Face Ship

    <h4>Chapter 1708: Secret of the Ghost Face Ship</h4>

    Zhao Hai was currently studying the ghost-face ship in the Space. As he was researching, Zhao Hai had to admit that the design of the ghost-face ship was very good. The entire ship was made of beast bones. Every bone was made by refining the energy of the entire beast into one bone. It can be thought of that each bone was equivalent to an entire beast¡¯s toughness and strength.

    After the bones were put together, they would be connected together using yin energy threads. The bones would be one and would thus be a ghost-face ship.

    The ghost-face ship can use spirit stones for power, or it can use the ghosts in its bones to absorb the surrounding qi. However, most of the energy absorbed by the ghosts would be the ghost¡¯s power. Only a small portion would power the ship. So when it came to battle, the ghost-face ship would still need spirit stones topletely function.

    And the energy that was absorbed by the ghosts wasn¡¯t wasted. When the ship is in battle, the ghosts would provide both offense and defense.

    With this design, the ship should be stronger the longer it operates. However, in reality, this wasn¡¯t the case. When making the ghost-face ship, the beasts that were used weren¡¯t on the same level. Some beasts were powerful, while some were very average. So once the yin threads weaved the beast bones together, the strength became leveled once the ghost-face ship was made.

    Beasts also have their own innate skills. The quality of their innate skill determines the beast¡¯s strength. Therefore, after the ghost-face ship was made, some beast bones would absorb energy more quickly while some were very slow. Without the yin threads normalizing the energy, over time, there would be an uneven energy between multiple bones.

    An uneven energy between the beast bones would have a great impact on the operation of the ghost-face ship. In the end, it would cause the ghost-face ship to copse. Therefore, in order to maintain the ghost-face ship, the Wandering Soul Group would conduct arge-scale absorption of energy once a year. This would overload the beast bones with energy to normalize the entire ship¡¯s energy level. This roundabout method of stabilizing energy caused the beast ghosts of the ship to cultivate slowly.

    After examining the ghost-face ship, Zhao Hai finally reached a conclusion. The problem in making a ghost-face ship was the yin threads used to tie up the beast bones. However, these threads were the greatest secret of the Wandering Soul Gang.

    These so-called yin threads were actually dark-attribute energy that hadpletely materialized. They acted as electric wires that could channel dark energy to the entire ship.

    In order to make yin threads, a powerful dark-attribute energy was required. Not only does it have to be strong, it also needs to be pure. If any impurities were included, the yin thread wouldn¡¯t function perfectly.

    In the past, the Wandering Soul Group controlled a piece ofnd called the Sunless Valley. The yin energy in that valley was very pure. With its rich amount of dark-element energy, it was very suitable for the cultivation of the Wandering Soul Group. At that time, the Wandering Soul Group could send out a hundred ghost-face ships without hesitation. Moreover, these ships had been nourished by dark energy for a long time, causing their strength to be formidable. Additionally, they had numerous disciples in their ranks. With each one of them being nurtured by the Sunless Valley, all of them were very strong.

    During that time, the Wandering Soul Gang was an absolute headache to the entire Great World of Cultivation. This was also the time where the Wandering Soul Group was at the peak of its domineering attitude. They were very rampant. In the end, the people they offended reached to a certain point that they were jointly dealt with by several powerful sects in the Great World of Cultivation. At the same time, the Sunless Valley has been destroyed. It could no longer produce yin energy. Because of this, the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s strength drastically decreased. Moreover, during the battle, most of the ghost-face ships of the sect had been destroyed. The Wandering Soul Group was no longer as strong as before.

    The current Wandering Soul Group was now upying a different ce. They moved because their current location also has a ce that produced yin energy. Although it wasn¡¯t as good as the Sunless Valley, it was better than nothing. However, this ce produced impure yin energy. Therefore, the Wandering Soul Group would performrge-scale maintenance every year. If the yin threads were pure, then it could naturally equalize the energy inside the ships, which would greatly increase its strength.

    Naturally, all of these didn¡¯te out of Zhao Hai¡¯s analysis of the ghost-face ship. Even if he dies of exhaustion, he would never be able to find out all of these things by analysis. He got this information from the mouths of the Wandering Soul Group cultivators.

    With the exception of the five Nascent Soul Experts, the other Wandering Soul Group disciples had been killed. Naturally, these killed cultivators became Zhao Hai¡¯s undead.

    Upon acquiring this information, Zhao Hai was naturally happy. This was because the Space had an abundant supply of dark energy, especially the ce where the Undead reside. He can refine the perfect yin threads there. And as long as there¡¯s yin threads, the ghost-face ships wouldn¡¯t have any problems.

    Just as Zhao Hai was about to begin preparing to make the ghost-face ship, Cai¡¯er approached him saying that Zhang Feng hade.

    Zhao Hai stared, then he immediately nodded as he appeared inside his residence in the Ignored Valley. Zhang Feng was currently walking out of the transmission formation, Zhao Hai was heading over to greet him.

    Seeing Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng waved his hand, stopping him from giving a salute. Then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, the message for the foreign trial has arrived. In a month, you would have to go over and participate. I came here to ask if you¡¯re really able toe in and out of the subspace any time you want.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he looked at Zhang Feng in confusion as he said, ¡°Senior Brother, why do you ask? Is there a problem?¡±

    Zhang Feng followed Zhao Hai into the cave residence. Then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°The foreign trial this time is going to be different. Thest foreign trial you attended was open for a month. During that month, you can go in and out anytime you want. But in the uing trial, it would only open for five days and would only reopen a yearter. This means that you will be inside for a year. This year would be very dangerous. Unknown beasts and people from other sects will be your enemies. I don¡¯t want you to suffer any idents. So if you can¡¯t exit the trial, I¡¯d rather that you don¡¯t go.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he said, ¡°Senior Brother, rest assured, I can go out anytime. I can even go in with you. As long as you use the treasure ship, I can find a way for you to go in.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng let out a long breath as he said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Remember, I don¡¯t care if you discover anything inside or not, but you need to put your own safety first. If there¡¯s danger, you need to go out immediately.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Zhang Feng nced at the beast bones on the ground. Naturally, these were the bones that were from the ghost-face ship. Zhao Hai ced these here to show Zhang Feng that he was currently researching.

    Zhang Feng looked at Zhao Hai and then said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to study these things. Prepare for the foreign trial first. By the way, the artifacts you sent over are very good. Senior Brother and the others are very satisfied with it. However, I didn¡¯t tell them about you. Now that I have a lot of people under me, there are bound to be spies that had slipped in.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. I also prefer that my identity is kept secret. Otherwise, it would not only be Hu n who would look for me. The other sects would also not let me off. I don¡¯t want to be everyone¡¯s refining ve.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng couldn¡¯t help butugh as he patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will not reveal who you are to everyone. Just believe in your First Senior Brother.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Of course I believe First Senior Brother. There¡¯s no need to worry about me. I can assure you that I would make a proper report about the new foreign trial. Senior Brother, do you want to make the new subspace our new base?¡±

    Zhang Feng paused and then shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that wouldn¡¯t be a good idea. You can only go in and out of the foreign trial. Even if we use a transmission formation, it would be bad. Someone tried it before. The person disappeared from the transmission formation but didn¡¯t appear in the foreign trial. They had been missing ever since.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Of course it wouldn¡¯t be that simple. If upying a subspace is that simple, then those super sects might have already done it.¡±

    Zhang Feng forced a smile and said, ¡°The super sects tried seizing a foreign trial for themselves in the past. But that foreign trial closed and reopened a hundred yearster. When it opened again, the cultivators inside had died. Moreover, they died not long after the trial closed. Most importantly, these cultivators had no signs of being attacked. Nor were there traces of infighting. They just died. Because of this, even the super sects didn¡¯t dare upy a foreign trial.¡±

 Chapter 1709: Praying Disciple Business

    <h4>Chapter 1709: Praying Disciple Business</h4>

    Upon hearing Zhang Feng, Zhao Hai knitted his brows and said, ¡°So it¡¯s like that. It seems like there¡¯s no way to control the foreign trial. But in any case, Senior Brother needs to have a base outside the sect. Those Nascent Soul Experts have families behind them. If you want to take them in, you have to arrange a good ce for them. If you don¡¯t meet their requirements, then those people won¡¯t help you. When the timees, you would be in trouble if ever they decided to betray you.¡±

    Zhang Feng also frowned as he said, ¡°This is really a problem. There are a lot of people currently staring at the Phoenix Cry Peak. If people discover them, then it would be troublesome. Where do you think we should build the base?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment before he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Senior Brother, I have a good idea for a base. However, it would need a long time to be established.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng couldn¡¯t help but be interested, ¡°What is it? Will it be safe?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s absolutely safe. It¡¯s in the sky, very close to us.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai pointed at the bones on the ground.

    Zhang Feng stared, then his eyes shone as he looked back at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You mean therge artifact?¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a faint smile as he said, ¡°Yes. I still can¡¯t shrink the ghost-face ship, but the treasure ship can shrink. We can shrink the treasure-ship and ce it inside the ghost face ship. This way, we can put numerous treasure ships inside the ghost-face ship. This could act as a miniature realm in which you are the master. Everything will be under your control. What do you think?¡±

    Zhang Feng¡¯s eyes shone, he could hardly keep himself still. He stood up and walked back and forth a few times before he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Will that really work? If it could, how many people could we house inside?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It would definitely work. And you can ce as many people as you want. Maybe you can establish a few holy realms by yourself to provide you with faith power.¡±

    Zhang Feng stopped as he looked at Zhao Hai with bright eyes. After some time, he said, ¡°If that is the case, then that would be great.¡±

    To be honest, of all the things that Zhao Hai said, thest thing moved Zhang Feng the most. Holy realms were ces where praying disciples stayed. These praying disciples were those people who provided faith power to the sects and only knew how to pray. Sects held very strict control over these people. People like Zhang Feng would never be able to get in contact with them.

    The faith power that these people provide was the most important resource of the Great World of Cultivation. And it was this resource that Zhang Feng could only get from the ck Tiger Gang. This was where he was most worried about. If there was a problem with the supply of faith power in the ck Tiger Gang, then his Phoenix Cry Peak would be in distress.

    In fact, it would not only be Phoenix Cry Peak, every power in the ck Tiger Gang would be in trouble.

    And just like what Zhao Hai said, having these praying disciples in hisrge artifact meant that he would have a holy realm for himself. In this case, even if he went head-on against the Hu n, he would still have resources to use.

    Although Tie Zhantian was the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s sect leader, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to the allocation of faith power. At this point, as Zhang Feng¡¯s faction continues to grow, its need for faith power is also increasing.

    If what Zhao Hai said was true, then this one important problem would be solved. This was crucial to the future development of the faction.

    Zhao Hai looked at Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Senior Brother, I think you should worry about getting praying disciples. You don¡¯t have to worry about therge artifact. Once the foreign trial is done, I will find a way to deal with it. You need to have the praying disciples once therge artifacts are done.¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled faintly and siad, ¡°Little Hai, your understanding of the Great World of Cultivation is too little. In the Great World of Cultivation, there are outlets that sell praying disciples. Therefore, you don¡¯t need to worry about this.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he looked at Zhang Feng and asked, ¡°Selling praying disciples? How can they be sold?¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled and said, ¡°Praying disciples are also one of the importantmodities in the Great World of Cultivation. Naturally, there is business involving selling them. Sects like the ck Tiger Gang have systems to train praying disciples. However, smaller sectsck this system. This is where people who sell praying disciples enter.¡±

    Zhao Hai asked in confusion, ¡°How do they make these praying disciples? How are they sold?¡±

    Zhang Feng sighed and said, ¡°These poor people are like ves. They¡¯re even worse than ves. This was because they arepletely brainwashed. They are a group of walking dead. They were cultivators in the beginning, but due to some reason they became praying disciples. They hadpletely lost any ability other than reproduction and praying. Their children and the children of their children would also be brainwashed. Gradually, this became an industry.¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed. In fact, this wasn¡¯t the first time he heard of things like this. It happens in the Space, and he can¡¯t do anything to stop it.

    Zhao Hai immediately raised his mood as he said, ¡°Alright. Senior Brother, after I¡¯m finished with the foreign trial, I will head back immediately and work hard on therge artifacts. Then you can buy some praying disciples. What do you think?¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded and said, ¡°That is also good. But before you enter the foreign trial, I¡¯ll have to ask you to make rejuvenation pills. Without the money from rejuvenation pills, I won¡¯t be able to afford praying disciples.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Alright, no problem. Senior Brother doesn¡¯t need to worry about it. Consider this matter solved.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t spend too much time on it. You also need to practice well. You need to consider your safety. Since we already settled on our future strategy. You can take your time.¡± Zhao Hai nodded. Zhang Feng waved his hand and then left through the transmission formation.

    After Zhang Feng left, Zhao Hai immediately returned to the Space. There are processing machines assigned to make rejuvenation pills. Now, Zhao Hai had a lot of rejuvenation pills. Therefore, he no longer needed to worry about it. What he was focusing on right now was the manufacturing of ghost-face ships.

    Compared to the Wandering Soul Gang, Zhao Hai found it easier to make ghost-face ships. There are all kinds of beasts inside the Space. He can even make a ghost-face ship made from one kind of beast. Therefore, the problem of unbnced energy wouldn¡¯t appear. And with the yin threads being made of the purest dark energy, it was easy for Zhao Hai to make ghost-face ships.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to show off. He was going to remake the ghost-face ship that he acquired first. After returning from the foreign trial, he would produce a lot of ghost-face ships. At that time, he can say that he obtained the beast bones from the foreign trial. Nobody would know that the beasts came from the Space.

    With the processing machine, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t need to worry about remaking the ghost-face ship. It was enough for him to hand the materials over and then set the parameters.

    Laura and the others were currently looking at the monitor. On the screen were the Nascent Soul Experts of the Wandering Soul Group. These cultivators were now Zhao Hai¡¯s subordinates. After being fed with five poison worms, Laura were now watching their reactions.

    The reactions of the Nascent Soul Experts were very normal. Besides providing Zhao Hai with a lot of faith power, there were no other changes. This made Laura and the others d.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai has returned, Laura and the others immediately went forward to greet him. Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, what are you nning on having Zhang Feng get those praying disciples? Do you want to analyze the formation they use to collect faith power?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I really can¡¯t hide anything from you. You¡¯re correct. I n to obtain that formation. The Space is now producing a lot of faith power. There are more than I would need. It¡¯s a waste if this faith power remains unused. If I can find a way to collect this, it might be very useful to you.¡±

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, you¡¯re troubling yourself. Even if we don¡¯t have faith power, we¡¯re still living very well. There¡¯s no need to think about our faith power. The faith power portions that Senior Brother Zhang Feng gives is already enough for us.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°When you have an abundance of faith power, you would know what living really well means. In any case, it won¡¯t be a lot of trouble. It¡¯s easy to do, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Laura nodded and no longer said anything. She just leaned her head gently on Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder. She has lived with Zhao Hai for a long time. So how could she not know what kind of person Zhao Hai was. Zhao Hai might not be as loving as other men, but he would always give his women the best and would do anything for their well-being. Laura understood Zhao Hai¡¯s way of doing things and she liked it.

    A month unknowingly passed inside the Space. Zhao Hai had already remade the ghost-face ship they acquired. At the same time, the Space¡¯s ghost-face ships have begun manufacturing. As expected, it was more powerful than the original ghost-face ship.

    As for the rejuvenation pills, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make too much. In one month, he only made 10 thousand pills. For the Space, this was less than an hour of output.

    A monthter, Zhao Hai came out of his room inside the treasure ship and then went to Zhang Feng to hand the rejuvenation pills over. He didn¡¯t give Zhang Feng the ghost-face ship yet, it wasn¡¯t the right time. After that, he followed Zhang Feng back to the treasure ship. They were returning to the ind of the first life and death arena.

    This was also one of the conditions of the super sects. Every participant would meet on the first life and death arena¡¯s ind. Then the group along with their guardian Elder would be led to a transmission formation to take them to the ce where the rift of the new foreign trial was located.

    Zhang Feng flew over to the ind using his treasure ship. People from the other sects began arriving one after another. It can be seen that the other sects ce great importance to this trial. There were a lot ofrge artifacts present outside the ind. The most remarkable groups were naturally those from the nine super sects. They had the most participantspared to the rest of the sects.

    After everyone arrived, Ao Wushuang appeared in the life and death arena once more. He looked all around him and then said, ¡°There are currently 990 cultivators qualified to enter the new foreign trial. I ask the qualified people along with their guardian elder toe forward. We¡¯re going to head towards the foreign trial.¡±

    Zhang Feng looked at Tie Ying and said, ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯ll have to trouble you this time. Once you lead Li Lin to the foreign trial, you cane back. There¡¯s no need to wait for him.¡±

    Tie Ying nodded and said, ¡°Alright. You don¡¯t need to worry. I can guarantee you that Li Lin would enter the foreign trial safely. Are you sure I don¡¯t need to wait for him?¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. You can do a lot of things in one year. There¡¯s no need for you to waste your time here. Li Lin, go with Senior Brother.¡± Zhao Hai nodded. Then he flew towards the life and death arena along with Tie Ying.

    Besides the people from the nine super sects, most of the sects were like the ck Tiger Gang where an elder would apany a cultivator. That elder would usually be on the Nascent Soul Stage. asionally, there would be elders who would apany two or three disciples. Therefore, these elders would have more facepared to Tie Ying and the others.

    Looking at the people in attendance, Ao Wushuang nodded and said, ¡°Alright, now that everyone is here, the rest can go back. As for those remaining, pleasee with me.¡± After that, he led the group towards a ce on the ind. Therge artifacts of the nine super sects blocked therge artifacts of the other sects. Although this caused the other sects to curse, they didn¡¯t dare cause any trouble.

    Under Ao Wushuang¡¯s lead, the group flew for an hour beforending on a mountain. This mountain wasn¡¯t any differentpared to the other mountains on the ind. Besides the asional weed, there were only rocks on the mountain. It waspletely unremarkable.

    After arriving at the mountain, Ao Wushuang waved his hand. Strong winds began to appear as a giant rock rolled over. Before long, a huge transmission formation appeared in front of everyone. The transmission formation wasrge enough to fit 2000 people.

    After the transmission formation appeared, Ao Wushuang turned to the others and said, ¡°Everyone, please get on the transmission formation. It will directly send you to the entrance of the foreign trial. When we arrive at the destination, you can record the coordinates and return to your respective sects. The transmission formation is ready. I can assure you that it will fit everyone.¡± Naturally, nobody would say anything. Upon entering the transmission formation, there was a sh of white light as everyone disappeared.

 Chapter 1710: Tie Ying Gifts A Pill

    <h4>Chapter 1710: Tie Ying Gifts A Pill</h4>

    In the next moment, everyone arrived on a mountain. This mountain was very high, nobody could even see the bottom. Under them was a pure white sea of clouds.

    Zhao Hai and the others were halfway up the mountain. There was a huge tform there. It can be seen that this tform was artificially cleaned up. On the innermost part of the tform was a veryrge cave with a height of ten meters.

    At this time, Ao Wushuang said, ¡°Everyone, you can establish your transmission formations on this tform. In a day or so, the rift to the foreign trial would open. On that day, I hope the participants will be ready.¡±

    Tie Ying turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Li Lin, Little Feng told me that I can leave after sending you in. You need to be more careful. Help me build the transmission formation first. Remember the coordinates before shuffling the coordinates set. When youe out, restore the transmission formation to normal and then use it. Can you do that?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I can. Senior Brother Tie Ying can rest assured. I understand what to do.¡± Tie Ying nodded and then led Zhao Hai to a corner of the tform. Then they began to establish a transmission formation. This transmission formation didn¡¯t lead to the treasure ship but to Phoenix Cry Peak instead. Moreover, the transmission formation was very small. It would be used by five people at most.

    Establishing transmission formations was almost second nature to cultivators. All cultivators need transmission formations tomunicate with their sects in case there were unforeseen circumstances.

    Transmission formations were divided into two types. The first type was a permanent transmission formation. These transmission formations were generally established on a sect¡¯s transmission formation square. They were made of metals that couldst years of use.

    The second type were temporary transmission formations. These transmission formations used special techniques. These special techniques didn¡¯t add anything to the formation nor did they hinder its operation. But with these special techniques, after the transmission formation is used, it would immediately explode, destroying the entire formation.

    What Zhao Hai and Tie Ying were making was a transmission formation that was halfway between a permanent and temporary formation. It was made of stone. Although it wasn¡¯t easy to damage, it wasn¡¯t as strong as permanent formations. It would need consistent repairs.

    Before long, the transmission formation was finished. Zhao Hai and Tie Ying stood on the tform and looked around. The transmission formations of the nine super sects have yet to be finished. However, they seem to be making permanent transmission formations. The formations were made of metal. Additionally, the formations were veryrge. This was the reason why they took a longer time creating the formations.

    The transmission formations of the other sects have already been established. Like Zhao Hai and Tie Ying, they were also watching the people from the super sects as they built their transmission formations.

    As he looked at the people from the Wonderful Sound Pavilion, Tie Ying turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Li Lin, you need to remember this. Don¡¯t offend the people from the super sets, especially those from the Wonderful Sound Pavilion. Those fellows arepletely brainless. Your most important task is to scout the entire foreign trial. There¡¯s no need to annoy those fellows. Naturally, if they annoy you, there¡¯s no need to be polite.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Senior Brother can feel relieved. I will be careful.¡±

    Tie Ying nodded and said, ¡°Rest for a while. We still don¡¯t know if their calctions are urate.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then slowly closed his eyes.

    Seven hourster, Ao Wushuang¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°The gate will open soon. All participants, get ready.¡±

    Zhao Hai opened his eyes and then turned to Tie Ying and gave a salute. Just as he was about to go, Tie Ying blocked him. Then he gave a pill and said, ¡°Take this, it is a Dragon-Tiger Life Saving Pill. It can be useful in a critical time.¡±

    Zhao Hai was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Tie Ying to give him a Dragon-Tiger Life Saving Pill. Since he made this pill, he naturally knew its effects. Although it can¡¯t revive the dead, it was the best pill for healing wounds. At that time, Tie Yi treated this pill as equal to Tie Ying¡¯s Goldwind Eagle Armor. Now Tie Ying actually took it out, this surprised Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai could see from this point how Tie Ying and the others really treat Zhang Feng. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be touched.

    In the Great World of Cultivation, kinship like these were very hard to find. After all, when faced with Immortality, almost anyone would give up friendship.

    However, Zhang Feng¡¯s rtionship with Tie Ying and the others was different. They truly embodied their rtionship as Martial Brothers. In fact, they seem more like blood brothers with how they treat each other.

    Zhao Hai always believed that no matter what a person bes, as long as they stick to their human nature and maintain a pure disposition, they could still be considered as aplete person. If you only know how to cultivate, then you can¡¯t be called aplete person at all. You might only be a cold machine that only knew how to cultivate.

    Seeing Zhao Hai in a daze, thinking whether he should ept the pill or not, Tie Ying couldn¡¯t help but smile as he said, ¡°Take it. This is the Dragon-Tiger Life Saving Pill that Tie Yi asked Little Feng to make. It¡¯s not easy to acquire, but its life-saving effect is very good. I didn¡¯t expect the alchemist that Little Feng invited was so formidable, he was able to make more than one. This one¡¯s for you. The foreign trial would be dangerous. Take this just in case.¡±

    Hearing Tie Yi, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but look him in the eye. Then he epted the pill before cupping his fist and saying, ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother Tie.¡±

    Tie Ying waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite. You¡¯re Little Feng¡¯s subordinate. This isn¡¯t only for you, but to Little Feng as well. For the ck Tiger Gang, no matter what, you have to live.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. At this time, a very violent fluctuation erupted from the cave. Then the entire mountain shivered before a spatial rift appeared. The energy from the rift opening caused the robes of those present to flutter.

    In a blink of an eye, the cave entrance turned into a pitch ck hole. It was so dark that it seemed like there was nothing ahead. It even blocked exploration using spiritual force.

    Ao Wushuang looked at everyone and said, ¡°Participants, please enter. Within five days, if you want toe out, you cane out. Five dayster, even if you want to go out, you would need to wait a year.¡±

    The participants didn¡¯t make any noise. Instead, they rushed towards the gate. Before long, everyone entered the spatial rift.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t go against the crowd likest time. He entered along with the others. It didn¡¯t take long before he arrived at the foreign trial.

    Upon entering the foreign trial, Zhao Hai immediately teleported away. He knew that the other cultivators wouldn¡¯t behave themselves. They would certainly attack the others. He didn¡¯t want to mix in such muddy water.

    Just like Zhao Hai thought, after everyone entered the foreign trial, someone from the nine super sects led everyone to attack the people from the other sects. The nine super sects seemed to have made preparations. They brought out a lot of high-level artifacts to increase the strength of their people.

    However, the people from the other sects weren¡¯t easily bullied. They also thought of this possibility. Therefore, they also prepared high-level artifacts as well as talismans for their people.

    Talismans were also tools used by cultivators. Generally, talismans could only be used one time. But there are some special talismans that can be used repeatedly.

    Talismans are divided into two types. One was a talisman made of paper. Most of these talismans couldn¡¯t be used more than ten times. After ten times, these talismans would be useless.

    High-level talismans were made ording to their attributes. Water-element talismans would be made out of crystals while iron-type talismans were made of metal. In addition to these attribute talismans, there would also be special talismans. These talismans were generally made of jade. Naturally, it was jade with no attributes. This kind of talisman could be used for a long time. Naturally, despitesting for a long time, it couldn¡¯t be used a certain number of times per day. After using the talisman they would need time to recharge.

    Talismans were very convenient. Naturally, due to their nature, besides high-level talismans, their effects were very limited.

    The talismans that the participants took out were naturally high-grade talismans. In addition to talismans, they also have high-grade artifacts.

    Even with these preparations, the cultivators from the other sects were on the back foot. Since these sects have their own methods, it was very hard for them to resist together. Moreover, their opponents were from the nine super sects.

    The cultivators from the nine super sects also blocked the exit. Even if the others wanted to escape, they wouldn¡¯t be able to. Those who escaped the assault were heavily injured. Most of them died. Of the 990 participants, there were only less than 700 left. More than 200 people perished.

 Chapter 1711: Revealing the Identity

    <h4>Chapter 1711: Revealing the Identity</h4>

    Zhao Hai sat in the Space as he looked at everything that happened in the foreign trial. The situation was as he expected. There were no rules in the foreign trial at all. Everything was based on strength. The reason why people from the super sects wanted to kill the other cultivators was so that they wouldn¡¯t be able to make any reports about the trial. This way, they would be a step behind the super sects during future explorations. The super sects would always be at an advantage.

    The Great World of Cultivation was ruthless. If you¡¯re weak, you would definitely be attacked. The stronger you are, the more resources you gain. And as you gain more resources, the stronger you would be. This would also trante to being able to live longer.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about what was happening. After the cultivators dispersed, he took all of the corpses and turned them into Undead.

    After dealing with these matters, Zhao Hai immediately released liquid silver to investigate. This time, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t as reserved as he was back in the ck Tiger Gang. In the sect, there were experts that might detect the needles. Therefore, he was very careful.

    However, there were no such experts in the foreign trial, so Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t need to worry about anything.

    The foreign trial was very big. Moreover, the beasts inside weren¡¯t weak. Most of the beasts were at the dao avatar stage while a few of them were at the core formation stage.

    Such a ce was suitable for cultivators on the dao avatar stage. Not only can they experience life and death situations, they can also obtain resources fit for their level. Moreover, once they y these beasts, they would be able to obtain a lot of good things.

    Days passed and in a blink of an eye it was already five days since the opening of the foreign trial. The rift had officially closed. Tie Ying looked at the closing rift with aplicated expression.

    He knew how important Li Lin was to Zhang Feng. Although Zhang Feng didn¡¯t express it, he could get some clues from the way Zhang Feng talked to Li Lin. He knew that Zhang Feng had attached great importance to Li Lin, even more than Hao Xing and Zhang Hao.

    Tie Ying was also very curious about this. There was nothing to say about Zhang Hao. He was just a foundation building expert. Although his ability to manage was very strong, he was still quite weak. There was no need for Zhang Feng to pay him any more attention.

    However, Hao Xing was different. Tie Ying has a certain understanding of Hao Xing. Hao Xing was someone that was under Zhang Feng¡¯s special protection. Moreover, he had always been a reliable subordinate. Usually, whenever Zhang Feng wasn¡¯t on Phoenix Cry Peak, everything was handled by Hao Xing. This shows how important Hao Xing was to Zhang Feng.

    But now, Zhang Feng treats Li Lin as someone more important. Although Zhang Feng hid his treatment, Tie Ying was a hundred-year old fox. He was sensitive to a lot of things. This made Tie Ying curious. He couldn¡¯t understand why Li Lin was this important to Zhang Feng.

    It was because of this discovery that Tie Ying gave the Dragon-Tiger Life Saving Pill to Li Lin. Tie Ying knew pretty well that since Zhang Feng treats Li Lin with importance, then Li Lin should be someone extraordinary. With the rift closing, Tie Ying was both relieved and worried for Li Lin. He immediately activated the transmission formation and disappeared from the tform.

    At the same time, a white light shed on the transmission formation of the treasure ship. As soon as Tie Ying appeared, he saw Zhang Hao standing on the side. It seems like Zhang Hao was waiting specifically for him. When Tie Ying appeared, Zhang Hao immediately bowed and said, ¡°Senior Brother Tie Ying, Senior Brother is waiting for you inside his room.¡±

    Tie Ying nodded and then followed Zhang Hao to Zhang Feng¡¯s room. Upon entering the room, Tie Ying couldn¡¯t help but stare. This was because in addition to Hao Xing and Zhang Feng, Li Lin was also there.

    Tie Ying was in a daze upon seeing Li Lin. This was because he saw Li Lin enter the foreign trial with his own two eyes. Moreover, he didn¡¯t see Li Lin going out. How could he appear here?

    Seeing Tie Ying stunned, Zhang Feng chuckled and said, ¡°Senior Brother,e over. Let me introduce someone to you.¡± Tie Ying looked at Li Lin in confusion. But he still sat down. He believed that Zhang Feng would give him an exnation.

    After Tie Ying sat down, Zhang Feng smiled faintly and said, ¡°Little Hai, introduce yourself to Senior Brother.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then his body shuddered as he returned to his original appearance. Then he bowed towards Tie Ying and said, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen Senior Brother. This is the Dragon-Tiger Life Saving Pill that Senior Brother gave me. Let me return it to you.¡±

    Tie Ying was stunned for a moment, but he was still able to reply, ¡°It turns out to be a face-changing technique. I can see that your ability isn¡¯t much worsepared to that kid Han Buli. As for the pill, I already gave it to you. Keep it.¡±

    Zhang Fengughed and said, ¡°Senior Brother, ept the pill. To tell you the truth, the pill was made by Little Hai. He doesn¡¯t need your pill.¡±

    Tie Ying stared as he looked at Zhang Feng who was smiling. Then he turned his head to Zhao Hai. He couldn¡¯t believe that an ordinary person like him could make the treasure ship, Goldwind Eagle Armor, and refine the Dragon-Tiger Life Saving Pill.

    After some time, Tie Ying recovered. His eyes shone as he said, ¡°I thought about it again and again but I never thought that it was you. Good, good. Fantastic.¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled faintly and said, ¡°Besides that, Little Hai also has a spatial divergent ability. These foreign trials, as long as he enters them, he can go in and out at any time. The rift is just decoration for him. This is the reason why he¡¯s here.¡±

    Tie Ying nodded and said, ¡°So it¡¯s like that. Little Feng, did you tell Tie Yi and the others about this?¡±

    Zhang Feng sighed and said, ¡°Senior Brother, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell, but this is a sensitive matter. Once the Hu Faction knows about Little Hai¡¯s ability, we would be in trouble. Think about it, what would happen if they found out about Little Hai¡¯s ability?¡±

    Tie Ying stared for a moment before he nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. We should be more careful about this.¡±

    Zhang Feng replied, ¡°I introduced Little Hai to you so that you will know who he is. This way, you don¡¯t need to worry about the foreign trial.¡±

    Tie Ying nodded, ¡°Since Little Hai has this ability, there¡¯s no need to worry about him. Little Hai, how¡¯s the foreign trial?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°It¡¯s not good. The super sects had just divided themselves into nine groups and are investigating the foreign trial. As for the people from the other sects, they had almost been wiped out. There are only a few who were able to escape the. It¡¯s hard to say if those people would be able to survive for a year. The beasts inside the foreign trial aren¡¯t weak. And there are quite a number of them.¡±

    Tie Ying looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°If it¡¯s dangerous there, you shouldn¡¯t return.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I can¡¯t do that. This is a good opportunity to kill beasts. I¡¯ll refine them into bones and use them as main materials for the ghost-face ships.¡±

    Tie Ying stared, then his eyes shone as he said, ¡°You can make ghost-face ships now?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I can. I have almost understood the method to make ghost-face ships. If it wasn¡¯t because of theck of time, I would have already remade the ghost-face ship that we acquired. I already released my undead inside the foreign trial to record the situation inside. I¡¯ll use this year to fix the ghost-face ship.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Are you staying inside the treasure ship or the Ignored Valley?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Ignored Valley. After I fix the ghost-face ship, I¡¯ll recycle some materials and make more treasure ships.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng immediately understood what he meant. So he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll leave that to you. I will prepare all that you need. I¡¯ll wait for the ghost-face ship and the treasure ships.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then he gave Tie Ying a salute and said, ¡°Senior Brother, Senior Brother Tie, I¡¯ll ask to be excused.¡± The two nodded. Then Zhao Hai vanished from the room.

    Thinking about Zhao Hai, Tie Ying let out a long breath. Then he looked at Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Little Feng, you really do have the means. To be able to get someone like Zhao Hai on your side, I really envy your luck.¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m truly lucky. After Little Hai¡¯s first battle, he approached me and revealed his ability. Therefore, I immediately took him into the sect and sent him to the Ignored Valley. It didn¡¯t take long before he gave me the treasure ship.¡±

    Tie Ying smiled faintly and said, ¡°No wonder you¡¯ve been high-energytely. With Little Hai, you will be able to get whatever you want. As long as Little Hai is present, the Hu n¡¯s demise is set in stone.¡±

    Zhang Feng¡¯s voice turned cold, ¡°The Hu n actually dares to collude with the Wandering Soul Group. This is unforgivable. This is equal to betraying the sect. Sooner orter, I will settle our debts.¡±

    Tie Ying replied, ¡°You still need to be careful. The Hu Faction isn¡¯t easy to deal with. Moreover, now that you killed a lot of people from the Wandering Soul Group, those lunatics wouldn¡¯t let you off. So no matter where you go, you need to be extra careful. Also, the top ten core disciples have been silent recently. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re nning something huge.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded. A worried expression could be seen on his face.

 Chapter 1712: Making The Choice

    <h4>Chapter 1712: Making The Choice</h4>

    In the Hu n¡¯s meeting hall in the ck Tiger Gang, several people were present. The age of these people seemed to be high. The one in the head position had white hair and beard. However, he still had a high-spirited aura. Now that he was old, he gave the feeling of an old attractive man. One could see that he should be quite attractive when he was young. This person was the Hu n¡¯s Patriarch Hu Liangchen.

    The cultivation method of the Hu n was a double cultivation method. This method was generally practiced by a man and a woman. Once they practice, this pair would live and die together. Their minds were also connected. It was an overbearing method.

    Because of this cultivation method, the males of the Hu n were very charming while the women were very beautiful. They were a family of rare good-looking men and women.

    The Hu n¡¯s method wasn¡¯t only useful to the people of their own n. No matter what person you are, as long as you perform double cultivation with someone from the Hu n, you would benefit a lot. So every time a Hu n member was ripe for marriage, outsiders would use all they had to get them.

    However, the Hu n has its own marriage procedures. Even if there were marriages from outside, they would be marrying into the Hu n and not the other way around. The Hu n would never reveal their double cultivation method to an outsider.

    It was also because of their cultivation method that the Hu n was difficult to deal with. Since they battle in pairs, they would never separate even if they were against one or even ten people.

    The Hu n¡¯s Patriarch Hu Liangchen was a Transcending Tribtion Expert. Since this is the case, this meant that his wife was also at the Transcending Tribtion Stage. This was the reason people dreaded the Hu n.

    Naturally, Hu Liangchen was most famous not for his cultivation speed. To be honest, his cultivation speed was average within the Hu n. He wasn¡¯t a cultivation genius. What Hu Lianchen was famous for was his resourcefulness. He was called the wise man of the ck Tiger Gang. One could see from this point how resourceful he was.

    But now, the wise man of the ck Tiger Gang was frowning. He has a worried expression on his face. The reason for this was Zhang Feng¡¯s recent actions.

    Zhang Feng expanded his base and absorbed many young talents of the ck Tiger Gang. Tie Zhantian even sent Tie Ying and the others to join. This caused Hu Liangchen to feel a sense of crisis.

    At first, when Zhang Feng was given the power to expand his base, Hu Liangchen didn¡¯t think much of it. After all, he knew how much resources Zhang Feng had in hand. Even if he wanted to greatly expand, it would be impossible.

    Hu Liangchen didn¡¯t expect Zhang Feng to actually have the resources to expand his powerbase. He initially thought that Tie Zhantian gave Zhang Feng money. Therefore, he immediately issued an audit. Once he discovers that Tie Zhantian has diverted public funds, he would immediately chase Tie Zhantian off from his position.

    In conclusion, Hu Liangchen¡¯s n blew up on his face. Not only did they fail to grasp Tie Zhantian¡¯s weakness, they also gave Tie Zhantian the opportunity to fight back. This caused the major families to suffer heavy losses.

    What worried him even more was theck of information from the Wandering Soul Group team that was sent to attack Zhang Feng. This caused him to have an ominous feeling.

    He made an agreement with the people from the Wandering Soul Group. They would attack Zhang Feng after he leaves to the life and death arena. However, Zhang Feng returned safely and he even brought a slot for the new foreign trial. Hu Liangchen thought that the Wandering Soul Group didn¡¯t take action against Zhang Feng because of the new foreign trial. Butter he found out that this was wrong. This was because there was news that the Wandering Soul Group participated in thepetition for the slots. It was abnormal for these people to not return to the Wandering Soul Group.

    When Hu Liangchen heard this, his first instinct was that it wasn¡¯t good. If the people from the Wandering Soul Group didn¡¯t return, then that only meant one thing. They suffered an ident. And this ident has something to do with Zhang Feng!

    The Wandering Soul Group¡¯s cultivators did attack Zhang Feng. But what happened next exined one thing, they had been killed by Zhang Feng.

    Although he had reached a conclusion, Hu Liangchen wasn¡¯t happy at all. He knew clearly that the Wandering Soul Group weren¡¯t reasonable people. The moment they cooperated with the Wandering Soul Group, they were trying to skin a tiger alive. Hu Liangchen was aware that the Wandering Soul Group had been looking for excuses to control the Hu n, but he was able to use various means to block them.

    The loss of the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s people wasn¡¯t good news for Hu Liangchen. The Wandering Soul Group absolutely won¡¯t let Zhang Feng off. After all, although there was no evidence, Zhang Feng was the main reason for their disappearance.

    At the same time, The Wandering Soul Group wouldn¡¯t let Hu Liangchen off. The Wandering Soul Group had always been looking for reasons to take control of the Hu n. And now an opportunity has arrived. If the Wandering Soul Group let go of this chance, then they would no longer be the Wandering Soul Group.

    And just as expected, the Wandering Soul Group were now exerting pressure on him. If he didn¡¯t handle it well, the people of the Wandering Soul Group would eat him up.

    Hu Liangchen knew clearly who he was in the heart of the Wandering Soul Group. He was just a dog in their eyes, a dog that has betrayed its original owner. The Wandering Soul Group needs a dog like him to bite the ck Tiger Gang and make it weak. If the dog was disobedient, the Wandering Soul Group would definitely punish it. This was because the Wandering Soul Group doesn¡¯t need a disobedient dog.

    After being silent for some time, Hu Liangchen looked at the others and said, ¡°Everyone, you should be aware of the current situation. The Wandering Soul Group is forcing our hand. Tell me about your thoughts.¡±

    Sitting with him were heads of the major families in the ck Tiger Gang. It can be said that they represented the majority of the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s strength. If they really joined the Wandering Soul Group, the ck Tiger Gang would definitely crumble.

    Although these families usually follow the Hu n¡¯s lead, they were still in an alliance in the end. Therefore, at this time, Hu Liangchen asked for their thoughts.

    The people from the major families were silent. Nobody spoke as they lowered their heads. It was as if they had endless worries.

    Seeing their appearance, Hu Liangchen couldn¡¯t help but get angry. He added, ¡°We asked the Wandering Soul Group to deal with Zhang Feng. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re already exposed. The Wandering Soul Group wouldn¡¯t let us off. At the same time, Zhang Feng¡¯s group wouldn¡¯t just let this matter go. Everyone, it¡¯s time to make up your mind. Do we cut our ties with the Wandering Soul Group and be good members of the ck Tiger Gang, or to betray the ck Tiger Gang and be members of the Wandering Soul Group. Everyone, you need to make a decision.¡±

    These family Patriarchs couldn¡¯t help but shake. They didn¡¯t think that they would reach this situation. It seems like the Wandering Soul Group has made their preparations. To be honest, they weren¡¯t prepared. They didn¡¯t know what choice to make.

    They might have fought against Tie Zhantian all these years, but all of it was internal fighting. Although they borrowed the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s strength, it was no more than hiring mercenaries to do dirty work. They didn¡¯t want to join the Wandering Soul Group and help them destroy the ck Tiger Gang.

    These heads of the major families weren¡¯t idiots. They knew that the Wandering Soul Group was polite to them because they were members of the ck Tiger Gang. But once they join the Wandering Soul Group, would they still be valued?

    The Wandering Soul Group also had their own powerful families. If they take refuge in the Wandering Soul Group, would these powerful families allow them to hold onto their power? At that time, they would definitely be in conflict.

    Once the major families of the ck Tiger Gang join the Wandering Soul Group, they would not be trusted by the sect. After all, they were traitors. The Wandering Soul Group would definitely be wary of them and try to reduce their strength as much as possible. When the timees, could they still guarantee that they would have the same status?

    Moreover, the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s domain wasn¡¯t any smaller than the Wandering Soul Group. These established powers inside the Wandering Soul Gang wouldn¡¯t let such a fat piece of meat off. But at the same time, the major families of the ck Tiger Gang wouldn¡¯t just let go of their benefits. A conflict was going to ur.

    But at that time, there would no longer be a ck Tiger Gang to back the major families up. If they fought back, they would go against the entire Wandering Soul Group. The final result would certainly be ugly for them.

    If they don¡¯t join the Wandering Soul Group, then they must cooperate with Tie Zhantian and make preparations to deal with the Wandering Soul Group. But if they work with Tie Zhantian, they would have to give up on some benefits and powers to save themselves. But they can still save themselves and their families¡¯ interests.

    After all, they were still people of the ck Tiger Gang. They were deep-rooted in the sect. They were very familiar with the ck Tiger Gang. Even if they give away their benefits, they can still live leisurely in the sect.

    Therefore, staying in the ck Tiger Gang and giving up some benefits was the best choice for them. The only uncertain thing about this was Tie Zhantian¡¯s attitude towards them.

    All of the heads present have thought about this, including Hu Liangchen. They just didn¡¯t express their opinion since they don¡¯t know what the others think.

    Hu Liangchen was about to speak when the Patriarch of the Si n suddenly opened his mouth and said, ¡°Since nobody wants to talk, I want to say a few words. Our Si Family doesn¡¯t agree to joining the Wandering Soul Group. We¡¯re still very strong on our own. We can talk to Tie Zhantian about this situation. Although he has a lot of sinister means, he¡¯s a body cultivator in the end. He solves things in a straightforward manner. Now that the attack of the Wandering Soul Group ising, we would still be members of the ck Tiger Gang if Tie Zhantian agrees. However, we should present our conditions. We¡¯ll weaken our power, but he shouldn¡¯t suppress us too much. If he disagrees, then that would be another matter to be discussed.¡±

    The Si Patriarch¡¯s response caused the others to give their own responses. They approved the Si Patriarch¡¯s n. To be honest, they wanted to keep their position as major families in the ck Tiger Gang. They didn¡¯t want to be dogs under the Wandering Soul Group.

    Hu Liangchen looked at everyone and understood their thoughts. But he gave them a test, ¡°Everyone, you should know that discussing betrayal to Tie Zhantian wouldn¡¯t be easy. Don¡¯t forget how many conflicts we had with him over the years. Even if he doesn¡¯t suppress us now, what aboutter?¡± Hu Liangcheng observed their responses and saw the Patriarchs frowning. There was only one person who didn¡¯t seem bothered by it. Hu Liangchen immediately noticed who it was, it was the Ma n¡¯s Patriarch, Ma Feng!

    The Ma n can only be regarded as a middle-ss family in the ck Tiger Gang. However, their rise was faster among those present. When they rose up, they took refuge under the Hu Faction. Also, their rise was directly linked to the Wandering Soul Group. It can be said that the Ma n has the closest rtionship to the Wandering Soul Group among all the families under the Hu n. Hu Liangchen suspected that the Ma n might be a pawn arranged by the Wandering Soul Group to help the Hu n. Now, it seems like this suspicion was true.

    Hu Liangchen¡¯s eyes twinkled. He set a firm resolve as he looked at everyone and said, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    At this time, the Ma Patriarch looked at everyone and said, ¡°Everyone, you need to think this through. Tie Zhantian is not a saint. If he really deals with uster on, what can we do? Do we just allow ourselves to be suppressed? However, the same might not be the case with the Wandering Soul Group. Collectively, we hold great strength. The Wandering Soul Group would definitely treat us well. Not only would we enjoy glory and fame, our families would also be prosperous for a long time.¡±

    After Ma Feng finished speaking, the expressions of the patriarchs changed. Ma Feng thought that he had convinced everyone, so he continued, ¡°Everyone, the Wandering Soul Group already gave us a guarantee. The Wandering Soul Group certainly wouldn¡¯t treat us unjustly. If we don¡¯t go to them and wait for the Wandering Soul Group, we would be burning jade in exchange formon stone.¡±

    The expressions of the patriarchs continued to change. Killing intent shed through their eyes. Seeing this Hu Liangchen knew that this was a crucial moment. He immediately said, ¡°Everyone, this isn¡¯t something we can decide immediately. Please return to your families and discuss it with your members. What do you think?¡±

    The patriarchs nodded as they stood up. At this time, Hu Liangchen stopped Ma Feng, ¡°Brother Ma, please remain behind. I have something to tell you.¡±

    When Ma Feng heard this, his expression lit up as he nodded and remained. The other patriarchs didn¡¯t say anything as they all turned around and left.

 Chapter 1713: Decisive

    <h4>Chapter 1713: Decisive</h4>

    Hu Liangchen looked at Ma Feng and said, ¡°Brother Ma, take a seat. What you said made sense to me. With our conflict with Tie Zhantian, he definitely would not let us off. The reason why I made everyone make a choice was to see what kind of reaction they would have. However, their response made me disappointed.¡±

    When he heard this, Ma Feng couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he said, ¡°Brother Hu, the current situation is very serious. Those guys are still attached to the ck Tiger Gang. Do you think we need to take action?¡±

    Hu Liangchen shook his head and said, ¡°Not yet. If we take action now, those guys will definitely stick closer to the ck Tiger Gang. We need to wait and see if they really intend to take refuge under Tie Zhantian. If they want to stay in the ck Tiger Gang, then I will pretend to agree. Once we discuss with Tie Zhantian, I will make excessive demands that he wouldn¡¯t agree to. As long as Tie Zhantian begins to deal with the families, we will depend on the Wandering Soul Gang to make a move. With your strength and mine, our position in the Wandering Soul Group shouldn¡¯t be low. What do you think?¡±

    The more he listened to Hu Liangchen, the brighter Ma Feng¡¯s eyes became. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a long breath. Hu Liangchen was truly an experienced and careful person. He nodded and said, ¡°I will listen to Brother Hu¡¯s instructions.¡±

    Hu Liangchen nodded and said, ¡°Alright, you should head back. Don¡¯t send people to monitor the others for the next two days. That will only have an opposite effect. I will contact them and see their decision in two days.¡±

    Ma Feng nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I will follow your instructions.¡±

    Hu Liangchen nodded, ¡°Alright, go back. I¡¯ll talk to the otherster and persuade them and stabilize their decision. Wait for the result two dayster. You should also contact the Wandering Soul Group. Don¡¯t make them act rashly. If they attack at this time, those guys would definitely side with the ck Tiger Gang. It would be more troublesome if that happens.¡±

    Ma Feng nodded. Then he stood up and gave Hu Liangchen a salute before he left. Looking at Ma Feng¡¯s back, Hu Liangchen coldly snorted as he took out a jade sword and sent it out after writing his message.

    Before long, besides Ma Feng, all the other patriarchs returned. After they sat down, Hu Liangchen said, ¡°Everyone should have seen what just happened. Ma Feng haspletely sided with the Wandering Soul Group. I think the reason why the Ma n was able to develop so quickly was because they have the support of the Wandering Soul Group. I told him to wait two days. I¡¯m going to talk to Tie Zhantian tomorrow. If he agrees to our request, we will deal with the Ma n and then give him half of the loot. If Tie Zhantian doesn¡¯t agree, then we¡¯ll go with Ma Feng andmunicate with the Wandering Soul Group. What do you think?¡±

    When they heard Hu Liangchen, the other Patriarchs stared. Then they immediately nodded. These families cannot put all of their eggs in one person. Therefore, Hu Liangchen¡¯s n was the safest way.

    Hu Liangchen looked at everyone and said, ¡°Since everyone has agreed, then I won¡¯t hold back. Let¡¯s discuss the conditions we¡¯ll put forward. The first issue is the core disciples. I reckon Tie Zhantian would raise the issue of the core disciples. The top ten core disciples simply have too much power. Tie Zhantian would definitely want to remove the restrictions. His disciples are all very powerful. The current top ten core disciples wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat them. We have to make concessions about the core disciples. But we also need to retain our strength. I think we should divide the top ten core disciple slots into two. Tie Zhantian can send people to get the slots but we need at least five slots for our side. If he doesn¡¯t agree, then the talks end there.¡±

    When the Patriarchs heard Hu Liangchen, they were stunned for a moment before their expressions changed. Although core disciples were called disciples, they were far more than that. They held great power, more power than the average Elder. Since they have a mountain base, they had ess to a lot of resources. If five slots were given up, that was equivalent to cutting the flesh of the families. Naturally, they were disinclined to agree.

    However, just like Hu Liangchen said, if they didn¡¯t make any concessions about the core disciples, Tie Zhantian wouldn¡¯t agree to their proposal. The core disciple issue was one of the main contention between Tie Zhantian and the Hu Faction. If they don¡¯t give in, then Tie Zhantian would still be suppressed. Tie Zhantian definitely wouldn¡¯t agree.

    Hu Liangchen looked at everyone and knew what they were thinking. He said, ¡°Everyone, five slots for the top ten Core Disciples is already a lot. If the Wandering Soul Group gets in control, do you think they would give us slots for their core disciples? If we discuss with Tie Zhantian, we can protect five slots. This is retreating in order to advance. Moreover, everyone thought that Tie Zhantian¡¯s disciples were united, but that was only because they were all equal in power. But once some disciples are more powerful than the others, do you think they would still be united? This is also a method to fracture Tie Zhantian¡¯s power base.¡±

    Hearing this, everyone thought about it for a moment before nodding. They agreed to what Hu Liangchen said. The Si Family¡¯s patriarch nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I agree with Patriarch Hu¡¯s proposal.¡± The other patriarchs expressed their agreement as well.

    Hu Liangchen nodded and continued, ¡°Since everyone agrees to this, then let¡¯s move on to another matter, that is Zhang Feng. With Zhang Feng¡¯srge movements recently, we can¡¯t just ignore him. We can make him one of the top ten core disciples and give him the power of a core disciple. However,ter on, if a disciple receives the same merit as Zhang Feng, then the gang needs to handle it the same way. What does everyone think?¡±

    The patriarchs paused but they still agreed. Letting Zhang Feng be a top ten core disciple might be good for Zhang Feng, but it wasn¡¯t the case. Although Zhang Feng wasn¡¯t a top ten core disciple, he essentially has the same status and power. And because of his special status, some of the sect¡¯s rules don¡¯t apply to him. Once he bes one of the top ten core disciples, he would then be subjected to these rules.

    Most importantly, with Zhang Feng bing a top ten core disciple, one of Tie Zhantian¡¯s slots would be used up. Although Tie Zhantian might not have thoughts about this, how about his disciples? This was another way to put a crack on Tie Zhantian¡¯s faction.

    Thinking of this, the patriarchs couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh. Hu Liangchen was indeed the sect¡¯s wise man. His ns always had anotheryer to it. He would make the enemy think that they benefited while in fact they have fallen into a trap.

    The patriarchs immediately agreed to the n. Hu Liangchen also knew that the others had understood his n. Then he immediately continued, ¡°Third. We want a guarantee from the gang that our properties won¡¯t be taken. At most we will pay a tax to the gang every year. But the tax cannot exceed 30 percent of our ie. The ck Tiger Gang wants to increase its power, our families want to develop. To be honest, we aren¡¯t as good as Tie Zhantian when ites to utilizing strength. The ck Tiger Gang is going to fight the Wandering Soul Group, it¡¯s time for us to shed some blood.¡±

    Those present stared. They didn¡¯t expect Hu Liangchen to say that. In the past, Hu Liangchen took their businesses very seriously. It was because of this that they hade in conflict with Tie Zhantian many times. Now, he suddenly wanted to offer 30% of their profits. It sounded unreasonable.

    Hu Liangchen looked at the patriarchs as he sighed and said, ¡°If the skin doesn¡¯t exist, the hair wouldn¡¯t have anything to stick to. When the Wandering Soul Group gave its ultimatum, I finally understood. We are the people of the ck Tiger Gang and that will never change. The only reason the Wandering Soul Group is polite to us is because we are members of the ck Tiger Gang. If the ck Tiger Gang is united, the sect will remain powerful. Over the years, we have only been thinking of increasing the power of our families, to the expense of the sect. Because of this, the strength of the gang isn¡¯t as good as before. We cannot continue like this. If the ck Tiger Gang is in danger, we would be in danger.¡±

    Everyone nodded. The ck Tiger Gang isn¡¯t as good as in the past. Even the Roaring me Sect dared to provoke them. These people have always been silent in the past.

    Hu Liangchen sighed and said, ¡°The ck Tiger Gang is currently at a critical point of its life. Although we have been fighting against Tie Zhantian all these years, were still part of the ck Tiger Gang in the end. Our ancestors built this sect after hundreds of battles. The matter with Tie Zhantian is only internal. But if outsiders have any ideas about the sect, then I, Hu Liangchen, wouldn¡¯t let them off!¡±

    Although Hu Liangchen was mild-mannered and calm, his words were firm and decisive. This caused the patriarchs to feel his determination.

    The patriarchs heard this and felt their hearts turn hot. Their ancestors worked hard to establish the ck Tiger gang. Naturally, they don¡¯t hope for the sect to perish. Therefore, they felt the same way as Hu Liangchen.

 Chapter 1714: Doubt

    <h4>Chapter 1714: Doubt</h4>

    Hu Liangchen looked at everyone and said, ¡°Although Tie Zhantian is a problem for us, he still cares for the sect¡¯s development. As long as we make concessions, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to agree.¡±

    The patriarchs agreed. Hu Liangchen continued, ¡°Everyone, we will discuss with Tie Zhantian tomorrow. I hope you can put the benefits of your families behind. For the sake of the ck Tiger Gang, we¡¯ll get through this difficult time together.¡± Everyone nodded simultaneously.

    Cultivators knew how to scheme, but at the same time, they also knew how to be firm. The passion in their heart is what drives them to continue on their path. With this passion, they would dare fight even against the heavens.

    Although the families had been in conflict with Tie Zhantian for many years, they still regarded themselves as members of the ck Tiger Gang. Now that the sect was going through a difficult time, they would naturally stand by it.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Every two days, Tie Zhantian would be inside his study dealing with the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s matters. He also received faint rumors about the Wandering Soul Group. He began paying attention to them after Zhang Feng¡¯s attack. It was because of this that he started thinking of ns to deal with the Wandering Soul Group.

    As Tie Zhantian was working, a voice was heard from outside, ¡°Gang Leader, the Hu n¡¯s Patriarch, as well as the other Patriarchs hase to seek an audience.¡±

    Hearing this, Tie Zhantian couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then hisplexion changed as he said, ¡°Invite them over.¡±

    Tie Zhantian cleaned his table as he waited for Hu Liangchen and the others to arrive. Before long, Hu Liangchen¡¯s group entered the study. They gave Tie Zhantian a salute which Tie Zhantian returned. The two sides usually met like this, so there¡¯s nothing special about it.

    After the group had sat down, Tie Zhantian opened his mouth and said, ¡°May I know why the Patriarchs came to see me today?¡±

    Hu Liangchen looked at Tie Zhantian and said, ¡°Does the gang leader know that the Wandering Soul Group is going to attack the ck Tiger Gang?¡±

    Tie Zhantian stared as he looked at Hu Liangchen. He didn¡¯t know why Hu Liangchen would mention this. He didn¡¯t reply for some time, but he had a doubtful look towards Hu Liangchen and the others. He didn¡¯t know what they were nning to do. He thought that they had a scheme going on.

    Tie Zhantian replied, ¡°I have received information, but it has yet to be confirmed.¡±

    Hu Liangchen looked at Tie Zhantian and said, ¡°The Gang Leader doesn¡¯t need to investigate more. I can tell you that the news is urate. The Wandering Soul Group will attack us in the future.¡±

    Tie Zhantian stared, he didn¡¯t know why Hu Liangchen would tell him this. Seeing Tie Zhantian¡¯s puzzled expression, Hu Liangchen said, ¡°Gang Leader, we¡¯re here today to negotiate with you.¡±

    Tie Zhantian looked at Hu Liangchen in confusion. He didn¡¯t understand what Hu Liangchen wanted to do. Hu Liangchen looked at Tie Zhantian and continued, ¡°Gang Leader, in the past, we fought against you and struggled to get benefits. However, all of that is the internal matter of the ck Tiger Gang. But now, the Wandering Soul Group dared to intervene. They even want to destroy the ck Tiger Gang. This is something we cannot agree to. So today, on behalf of the major families, we¡¯re here to discuss with you. As long as you agree to our conditions, we will fully cooperate with you and deal with the Wandering Soul Group.¡±

    After he said that, Hu Liangchen took out a jade slip and handed it to Tie Zhantian. Tie Zhantian received the jade slip with a stern expression. He expects Hu Liangchen to present outrageous conditions. However, this is also an opportunity for the ck Tiger gang to unite.

    Upon receiving the jade slip and reading its contents, Tie Zhantian was stunned. He thought that he might have misread so he read the contents once more. But after confirming the contents, he looked at Hu Liangchen with a shocked expression.

    Seeing Tie Zhantian¡¯s shocked appearance, Hu Liangchen felt happy for some unknown reason. Making Tie Zhantian shocked caused him to feel aplishment.

    Hu Liangchen kept calm as he said, ¡°I know that the Gang Leader wanted to settle things in a straightforward manner, so I won¡¯t be polite. The things written on the jade slip is our bottom line. There¡¯s no room for negotiation.¡±

    Tie Zhantian took a deep breath to calm his mood. He looked at Hu Liangchen and said, ¡°If these are your conditions, then I ept.¡±

    Hu Liangchen looked at Tie Zhantian and said, ¡°If the Gang Leader agrees, then there¡¯s nothing else to talk about. Please tell us your instructions.¡±

    Tie Zhantian took a deep breath before saying, ¡°We need to do a few things. First, settle the conditions that you presented. Second, purge the sect of all those who are determined to follow the Wandering Soul Group. Third, the experts of the major families should return to the gang¡¯s unifiedmand. The patriarchs of the families can form their own battle group andmand them with me. But during wartime, if I give an order, you cannot disobey it.¡±

    Hu Liangchen nodded and said, ¡°Gang Leader can rest assured. We¡¯re also from the ck Tiger Gang. Now that the sect is at a critical point, we know what to do.¡±

    Tie Zhantian stood up and bowed towards Hu Liangchen and the others and said, ¡°I, Tie Zhantian, am here to thank you all. I¡¯m d that everyone can stand together at this time to share the difficulties of the ck Tiger Gang. With that said, after this difficulty, I hope that you can still support me in leading the ck Tiger Gang to dominate the entire Northern Divergent Province, dominate the Great World of Cultivation!¡±

    Hu Liangchen smiled faintly and said, ¡°Gang Leader is too polite. Because of internal strife, the ck Tiger Gang hasn¡¯t been fighting outside. It¡¯s time to let other people know how fierce the ck Tiger Gang is.¡±

    Tie Zhantian nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯ll begin with the Wandering Soul Group. But after we fight with them, I¡¯m afraid the Roaring me Sect would also take action. Therefore, we should not only be on guard against the Wandering Soul Group, but also the Roaring me Sect as well. You guys should return to your families right now and purge the spies of the two sects. Even if you can¡¯t clean them all up, at least they can no longer send messages as easily.¡±

    Hu Liangchen nodded and said, ¡°Rest assured, Gang Leader, we know what to do. I also have something to tell you about the Ma n. They had been rising up quickly in the past few years. At first I thought it was you who supported them. Butter on, I found out that they have the Wandering Soul Group behind them. When we said that we¡¯re going to meet you, the Ma Patriarch responded negatively. He wanted us to join the Wandering Soul Group instead. I stalled him for two days. I think it¡¯s better for us to destroy them as soon as we can. Otherwise, they might cause trouble when we fight the Wandering Soul Group.¡±

    Tie Zhantian nodded, ¡°I¡¯m also aware of the Ma n¡¯s matter. The Wandering Soul Group is indeed behind them. In fact, several of their elders are members of the Wandering Soul Group. Their headquarters also has a direct transmission formation to the Wandering Soul Group. If we want to deal with them, we¡¯ll have to take care of that transmission formation. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be able to wipe them all out.¡±

    Hearing Tie Zhantian, Hu Liangchen¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but shake. He wasn¡¯t aware that the Ma n had direct ess to the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s transmission formation. It seems like he underestimated the Gang Leader.

    Hu Liangchen knit his brows and said, ¡°This is hard to deal with. The Ma n¡¯s transmission formation will be hidden well. I¡¯m afraid it would be difficult for us to find it.¡±

    Tie Zhantian thought about it before he said, ¡°Let me try to think of a solution. Give me a minute.¡± After he said that, he took out a jade sword message and sent it out.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    Zhang Feng was currently working on the treasure ship that was parked on Phoenix Cry Peak. The mountain had a lot of matters to take care of. Moreover, Zhang Feng also got wind of the news that the Wandering Soul Group was going to attack. Therefore, he was very guarded towards any information regarding the Wandering Soul Group.

    Upon receiving the jade sword message and reading its contents, Zhang Feng couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then his expression changed. This was because Tie Zhantian¡¯s message told him that he had reconciled with the major families.

    Upon reading the jade sword message, the first thought that entered Zhang Feng¡¯s mind was that Tie Zhantian had been kidnapped by the Hu Faction. However, he quickly changed his mind. Tie Zhantian was very careful when it came to the Hu Faction. Additionally, Tie Zhantian was very strong. The Hu Faction cannot capture him in a day or two. And if the Hu Faction had the ability to kidnap Tie Zhantian, then they wouldn¡¯t have waited until now.

    However, what¡¯s the deal with the jade sword message? Is Tie Zhantian really fine? If he is, why would he send a jade sword message?

    Thinking that it was strange, Zhang Feng immediately called Tie Ying and the others over. Then he handed the jade sword message to them. After reading the message, Tie Ying and the others couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Tie Ying stood up and said, ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. Master has been forced to send this jade sword message. I¡¯m sure of it. We need to rescue Master!¡±

    Tie Yi frowned and said, ¡°First Brother, don¡¯t act on impulse. Nobody in the Hu Faction can force Master to send out a jade sword message. However, it is indeed strange.¡±

    Zhang Feng said, ¡°The most important thing right now is to confirm the message and see if Martial Uncle is safe. If Martial Uncle is safe, then that¡¯s good. Wait a minute, I¡¯ll go and see if Martial Uncle is alright. If something is indeed wrong, then we¡¯ll have to draft a n.¡±

 Chapter 1715: Changing Appearance

    <h4>Chapter 1715: Changing Appearance</h4>

    In another room, Zhang Feng took out a jade sword message and then sent it out after writing the message. This time, he sent a message to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai was currently paying attention to the new foreign trial while inside the Space. He had no idea about what happened to Tie Zhantian and Hu Liangchen. This was because Tie Zhantian¡¯s area hasn¡¯t been scanned by the silver needles. After all, in that ce was a Transcending Tribtion Expert. If the needles cannot hide from Nascent Soul Expert, there¡¯s no need to mention Transcending Tribtion Experts.

    Although Zhao Hai was currently in the Space, he left a spiritual force imprint in the Ignored Valley. He was afraid that Zhang Feng or Han Buli would send him a message.

    As Zhao Hai was paying attention to the foreign trial, Cai¡¯er suddenly brought him a jade sword message and said, ¡°Young Master, Senior Brother Zhang Feng has sent you a message.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he immediately received the jade sword message and scanned it with his spiritual force. Then his expression changed as he turned his head to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Help me pay attention to the foreign trial. I¡¯ll go to First Senior Brother. It seems like something important has happened.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded. Zhao Hai¡¯s body moved and appeared on the treasure ship. He didn¡¯t appear where Tie Ying and the others were, but instead in another room in Zhang Feng¡¯s area.

    This doesn¡¯t mean that Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t want to go to that room. However, the message that Zhang Feng sent him said, ¡°Emergency, quickly go to my quiet room!¡± It was a simple message but it made Zhao Hai understand the urgency of the matter. Therefore, he appeared inside the quiet room.

    At the same time, because the message was too short, Zhao Hai knew that Zhang Feng was anxious.

    Before this, Zhang Feng was in his study as he took care of the Phoenix Cry Peak¡¯s matters. After that, he met with Tie Ying and the others in the living room. And now, he met Zhao Hai inside his quiet room.

    Seeing Zhao Hai arrive, Zhang Feng told him everything. He told Zhao Hai the message that Tie Zhantian sent as well as the fact that he thought that it was strange. Zhang Feng looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, you can disguise as me and see what¡¯s going on. If Martial Uncle is alright, then it¡¯s fine. If he¡¯s in danger, immediately use your ability to teleport back here. Then we¡¯ll make a n.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go.¡± After he said that, his body changed as he turned into Zhang Feng¡¯s appearance. His aura, temperament, and spirit was exactly the same.

    Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s new appearance, Zhang Feng¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change. Then he said, ¡°Good, now follow me. Besides Senior Brother Tie Ying, nobody knows who you are. Just don¡¯t speak. If someone asks you, don¡¯t answer, even if it¡¯s Senior Brother Tie Ying.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then he followed Zhang Feng to the living room.

    Tie Ying and the others were in the living room, their eyes were directed at the quiet room. They didn¡¯t understand what Zhang Feng was doing inside.

    Before long, Zhang Feng came out. Tie Ying immediately said, ¡°Little Feng, what do we¡­..¡± But he couldn¡¯t help but pause there. This was because he saw another Zhang Feng behind the first one.

    It wasn¡¯t only Tie Ying. The others were also shocked by what they saw. This was because there was another Zhang Feng!

    Zhang Feng opened his mouth and said, ¡°Senior Brothers can rest assured. This is the person I invited to take a look if Martial Uncle is fine or not.¡± After he said that, Zhang Feng nodded towards Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai also nodded as he followed Zhang Feng and the others to the transmission formation. After Zhang Feng adjusted the coordinates on the formation, the formation lit up. Then Zhao Hai disappeared from the formation.

    When Zhao Hai disappeared, Tie Ying looked at Zhang Feng and asked, ¡°Little Feng, what¡¯s this about? Where did you find someone that resembles you so much?¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask. As long as you know that this person is my subordinate, that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s go back.¡± The group returned to the living room and waited for information.

    Meanwhile, after a sh of white light, Zhao Hai found himself inside a room. The first thing he saw was the room that he was in. Tie Zhantian was inside. Although he hasn¡¯t met Tie Zhantian before, he saw Tie Zhantian¡¯s image in the jade slip that Zhang Feng gave him before. Therefore, he could recognize the Gang Leader.

    As for the other people inside the room, he also knew them. These were the patriarchs of the major families in the ck Tiger Gang. Since these people were crucial characters for Zhang Feng, it was impossible for Zhao Hai not to know about them.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression changed. Naturally, he did it ording to Zhang Feng¡¯s character. Then he immediately restored his calm as he gave Tie Zhantian a bow and said, ¡°I have seen Martial Uncle.¡± Then he turned to the patriarchs and said, ¡°I have seen the various patriarchs.¡±

    Tie Zhantian didn¡¯t feel anything strange about Zhang Feng, so he immediately said, ¡°Little Feng, I¡¯m going to tell you something. Take a seat.¡± Zhang Feng respectfully nodded before he found himself a seat and then sat down.

    Tie Zhantian quickly borated the agreement that he reached with Hu Liangchen and the others. Then at the end, he added, ¡°Little Feng, I heard that you have a subordinate that can change appearance as well as someone who has a spatial ability. I want to invite these two people to go to the Ma n with Patriarch Hu and then find the transmission formation and destroy it. With this, we can begin dealing with the Ma n. This will give us twice the result with half the effort.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t expect Tie Zhantian to have that idea. He thought for a moment before he said, ¡°Martial Uncle, I have no reason to disagree. Wait for a moment, I¡¯ll go and prepare.¡± After he said that, he stood up, gave Tie Zhantian and the Patriarchs a salute, before returning to the transmission formation. Then with a sh of white light he disappeared.

    Upon returning to the treasure ship, Zhao Hai went to the living room to make his report. Seeing Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng immediately asked, ¡°Little Hai, how is it?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Zhang Feng and said, ¡°First Senior Brother, let¡¯s go to the quiet room. I have something to tell you.¡±

    After entering the quiet room, Zhao Hai immediately told Zhang Feng about Tie Zhantian¡¯s situation. Zhang Feng nkly stared at Zhao Hai as he heard the report. He didn¡¯t expect such changes in the sect in just a few days. The major families actually had peace talks with Tie Zhantian. They would work together to deal with the Wandering Soul Group. Then they wanted to borrow his strength to deal with the Ma n.

    Thinking of this, Zhang Feng couldn¡¯t help but burn with passion. He stood up andughed as he said, ¡°Good, fantastic. My ck Tiger Gang is finally going to move. Good. Little Hai,e with me. Let¡¯s tell Senior Brother and the others about this. Meet them using Li Lin¡¯s identity.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then turned into Li Lin¡¯s appearance. Then he followed Zhang Feng to the living room.

    Tie Ying has long suspected the Zhang Feng impostor¡¯s identity. Seeing Li Lin appear with Zhang Feng, he immediately understood. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh about Zhang Feng¡¯s luck.

    After Zhang Feng sat down, he immediately told Tie Ying and the others about Tie Zhantian¡¯s matter. Hearing this, Tie Ying and the others were stunned at first before they lit up with glee. To be honest, they dislike the internal fighting of the ck Tiger Gang. However, the internal fighting continued, which caused them to have a headache.

    Now that the ck Tiger Gang was going to take action against their enemies, they were naturally happy. They all had a look of excitement on their faces. Zhang Feng smiled faintly and said, ¡°Senior Brothers, our first step is dealing with the Ma n. I will take Li Lin with me first. Just now, Li Lin pretended to be me and see Martial Uncle. We¡¯re asking for Li Lin¡¯s help this time.¡±

    Zhao Hai said, ¡°Senior Brother is too polite¡±

    Zhang Feng gave a nod as he turned to Tie Ying and the others and said, ¡°Senior Brothers, you need to prepare. We will prepare to deal with the Ma n soon. When the timees, we¡¯ll give them a lesson.¡± Tie Ying and the others nodded. After that, Zhang Feng brought Zhao Hai to the transmission formation and then the two appeared inside Tie Zhantian¡¯s room.

    Tie Zhantian and the others were waiting for Zhang Feng inside the study. Seeing Zhang Feng bringing Li Lin over, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. Tie Zhantian knew that Zhang Feng has a subordinate that can change appearance, and he also has someone who has a spatial ability. He didn¡¯t expect Zhang Feng to only bring one person, and that was Li Lin.

    Tie Zhantian and the others have some impressions of Li Liln. He was a subordinate that suddenly appeared beside Zhang Feng. He seems to be someone that Zhang Feng took under him in the past and was sent out on a secret mission. Now, he returned and became Zhang Feng¡¯s trusted aide. This person seems to be a body cultivator and nothing else. His only public aplishment was grabbing a slot to the new foreign trial in the first life and death arena. Moreover, he was supposed to be in the new foreign trial, how did he appear here?

    Zhang Feng bowed to Tie Zhantian and said, ¡°Martial Uncle, this is my subordinate who can change his face as well as the one with the spatial ability. Li Lin already went to the foreign trial and he hasn¡¯t shown himself outside yet. I apologize to Martial Uncle for not showing his real face.¡±

    Hearing Zhang Feng, what Tie Zhantian understood was that it wasn¡¯t Li Lin who was behind Zhang Feng. He nodded and then turned his head to Hu Liangchen and said, ¡°Patriarch Hu, do you think my n will work?¡±

    Hu Liangchen was now aware of Tie Zhantian¡¯s n. The n was very simple. The person who can change his appearance will go to the Ma n with Hu Liangchen and find the transmission formation. Once theye back, Zhao Hai can sneak back to the Ma n and destroy the formation. After that, they would deal with the Ma n.

    Hu Liangchen nodded and said, ¡°The n is very good. We can begin.¡± After he said that, he stood up and gave Tie Zhantian a salute before saying, ¡°Gang Leader, I¡¯ll go prepare to visit the Ma n.¡±

    Tie Zhantian nodded. Hu Liangchen turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Come with me.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then walked out with Hu Liangchen. Tie Zhantian immediately discussed with the other patriarchs about how to deal with the Ma n.

    Although the Ma n looked ordinary from the outside, their strength couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Additionally, they have the support of the Wandering Soul Group. Now that the Wandering Soul Group was prepared to attack the ck Tiger Gang, they certainly would have sent reinforcements to the Ma n. Therefore, Tie Zhantian didn¡¯t dare underestimate them.

    Hu Liangchen led Zhao Hai back to the Hu n. Upon arriving, Hu Liangchen immediately called his grandson over. His grandson was a handsome person, he was also married. Hu Liangchen looked at his grandson and said, ¡°Little Flower, go find a ce to hide and don¡¯te out. I¡¯m leading this person to the Ma n and he will disguise as you. You cannot expose yourself before we return.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. This grown man was actually named Flower. It was more ridiculous than Hu Liangchen¡¯s name.

    Hu Liangchen¡¯s grandson looked at Zhao Hai curiously before he nodded without asking anything. Hu Liangchen turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You take Flower¡¯s appearance. You don¡¯t need to speak. It¡¯s alright as long as you finish your mission.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then his body changed to take the form of Hu Liangchen¡¯s grandson. When Hu Liangchen and his grandson saw Zhao Hai¡¯s transformation, they couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. They didn¡¯t expect such a strange technique to exist.

    Hu Liangchen nodded and said, ¡°Good. Since it¡¯s urgent, I don¡¯t have much time to give you information. Little Flower has a mild temper and smiles when he sees people. However, he rarely goes outside. At the Ma n, you need to be careful and smile whenever you talk to them.¡±

    Zhao Hai wore a smile as he said, ¡°Grandpa, you can rest assured.¡± Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s smile, Hu Liangchen almost couldn¡¯t believe that this person wasn¡¯t his grandson. This was because the smile was exactly the same.

    Hu Liangchen let out a long breath. He looked at Zhao Hai with aplex expression as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Then he turned around and left. To be honest, if it was before, if he knew that Zhang Feng has a subordinate that can perfectly copy people, he would have sent people to kill them as soon as possible. However, now that he was working with Tie Zhantian, he no longer has such thoughts. He was well aware how useful Zhao Hai was to the ck Tiger Gang.

    Hu Liangchen brought Zhao Hai to the Ma n through the transmission formation. Because of their rtionship, the Hu n has the coordinates of the Ma n¡¯s transmission formation. Therefore, it was very easy for Hu Liangchen to visit Ma Feng.

    When the two appeared on the Ma n¡¯s transmission formation za, someone from the Ma n immediately identified them. They quickly ran over and said, ¡°I have seen Patriarch Hu.¡±

    Hu Liangchen nodded and said, ¡°Tell your Patriarch that I¡¯m here. I have something to talk to him about.¡± The Ma n member nodded and quickly sent the message. Another Ma n member came back and politely asked Hu Liangchen to follow him.

 Chapter 1716: Hand Over

    <h4>Chapter 1716: Hand Over</h4>

    Hu Liangchen has a special identity, especially in the ck Tiger Gang. Even if some people don¡¯t know what Tie Zhantian looked like, they would definitely recognize Hu Liangchen.

    Hu Liangchen followed the Ma n member along with Zhao Hai. Just as the group walked a few steps, Ma Feng arrived to wee them.

    The three of them soon arrived in a study. When the three settled down, Hu Liangchen turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Flower, go and take a look around the Ma n.¡± Then he turned to Ma Feng and said, ¡°This is my eldest grandson. I brought him to see our allies. Please don¡¯t take offense, Brother Ma.¡±

    Ma Fengughed and said, ¡°Brother Hu, there¡¯s no need to be polite. So this is your grandson. I haven¡¯t met him before. I¡¯ll immediately have people lead him around the n.¡±

    Hu Liangchenughed and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to thank Brother Ma.¡±

    Zhao Hai bowed towards Ma Feng and said, ¡°Thank you, Patriarch Ma. Grandpa, I¡¯ll be going.¡± Hu Liangchen nodded and waved his hand. After Zhao Hai went out, Ma Feng immediately called a Ma n member to show him around. Meanwhile, Hu Liangchen stayed behind.

    After Zhao Hai left, Hu Liangchen turned to Ma Feng and said, ¡°We went to see Tie Zhantian to see his attitude. It seems like we need to make early preparations. I brought Little Flower over because I hope that he can stay with you for a while, Brother Ma. Meanwhile, I need you to prepare.¡±

    Hearing Hu Liangchen, Ma Feng immediately understood. In his mind, Hu Liangchen was afraid that the Hu n would be attacked. Therefore, he decided to keep his grandson safe. At the same time, this grandson would also be a point of connection towards the Ma n and the Wandering Soul Group.

    Ma Feng immediately said, ¡°Brother Hu, the situation hasn¡¯t reached that point yet. Once the army of the Wandering Soul Group arrives, Tie Zhantian wouldn¡¯t be a problem anymore. It¡¯s better to stay low for a while.¡±

    Hu Liangchen nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Tie Zhantian already has his suspicions. Brother, you shouldn¡¯t make too many actions in the next few days. If you let him discover anything and he makes a move in advance, it would be troublesome for us. If that happens, even if we go under the Wandering Soul Group, we wouldn¡¯t be able to get ourselves a good position.¡±

    Ma Feng nodded. He also understood the situation. Although the Ma n was established with the support of the Wandering Soul Group, the reason for this was to deal with the ck Tiger Gang. If the n¡¯s strength is greatly damaged, the Wandering Soul Group would no longer support it. If a dog is old and weak, it would be killed by the hunters to use as meat.

    Therefore, Ma Feng approved Hu Liangchen¡¯s approach of saving their strength. So he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pay attention.¡±

    Hu Liangchen looked at Ma Feng and added, ¡°We must make little contact from now on. We need to be low-key. I¡¯ll keep Little Flower in the Ma n as a point of contact.¡±

    But Ma Feng actually has his own ns. He wanted to get in touch with the Wandering Soul Group. If Hu Liangchen¡¯s grandson is present, that n wouldn¡¯t be convenient.

    Because of this, he shook his head and said, ¡°Brother, I understand your n. However, there¡¯s no need to be that careful. As soon as you want to act, you can send me a jade sword message. I will certainly coordinate with you with all I have.¡±

    When he heard Ma Feng, Hu Liangchen pretended to have a grateful expression as he said, ¡°Brother, if you say that, then there¡¯s no need for me to say anything more. If anything happens in the future, make sure to get in contact with me. We must advance and retreat together. Only in this way can we get the most out of this situation.¡±

    Ma Feng nodded. Hu Liangchen then said, ¡°Alright, Brother Ma. I won¡¯t remain here for long. I¡¯ll head back. Staying here for too long might attract Tie Zhantian¡¯s attention. If anything happens, I will notify you immediately.¡±

    Ma Feng nodded. Then he looked at his subordinate and said, ¡°Someone go invite the Hu n¡¯s Young Master back.¡±

    The servant immediatelyplied. Before long, Zhao Hai and the Ma n member returned to the study. Hu Liangchen looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°How is it? The Ma n¡¯s garden is famous in the ck Tiger Gang.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°With the nine pce as a base, and the eight trigrams as a support, it is indeed an extraordinary formation. I feel lucky being able to see it with my eyes.¡±

    Hu Liangchenughed and said, ¡°You kid. Whenever you see formations, you immediately be obsessed with it.¡±

    Ma Feng alsoughed and said, ¡°Little Flower really has great talent. To be able to see the formation of our garden, it only takes a genius to do that. If I get a grandson with the same talent, I would be satisfied.¡±

    Hu Liangchen smiled and said, ¡°Brother Ma, there¡¯s no need to tter this little kid. I¡¯m going. I¡¯ll inform you if anything happens.¡± Ma Feng nodded and then delivered the two to the transmission formation.

    When Hu Liangchen and Zhao Hai left, a person beside Ma Feng turned to him and asked, ¡°Patriarch, what did that old fox want bying over?¡±

    Ma Feng sneered and said, ¡°He must have pped Tie Zhantian¡¯s face and found that they have no chance of getting along with the ck Tiger Gang. Knowing that our Ma n is close to the Wandering Soul Group, they want to rely on us. He even ns to send his grandson as a hostage. Hmph. I can help him, but he would owe the Ma n a favor. In the future, our Ma n will be a major family in the Wandering Soul Group. As for the families from the ck Tiger Gang, they will be suppressed.¡±

    Ma Feng turned his head to the person on his side and said, ¡°Second Brother, how many days would it take for the people from the Wandering Soul Group to arrive?¡±

    Ma Feng¡¯s Second Brother replied, ¡°It would take them five days. The transmission formation is already prepared. Nobody would expect that our garden is a giant transmission formation.¡±

    Ma Feng nodded, then he stood up and said, ¡°Did Hu Liangchen¡¯s grandson find anything?¡±

    Ma Feng¡¯s Second Brother smiled and said, ¡°Absolutely not. The formation is underground. Even if that kid is proficient in formations, our formation is hidden by other formations. He wouldn¡¯t expect to see a transmission formation there.¡±

    Ma Feng nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good. Before the Wandering Soul Group arrives, we cannot let anybody discover the formation. Even Hu Liangchen and the others cannot know.¡±

    Ma Feng¡¯s Second Brother nodded. Ma Feng added, ¡°The development of the Ma n depends on what happens next.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    Hu Liangchen took Zhao Hai back to the Hu n. Then Zhao Hai immediately changed back to Li Lin. Hu Liangchen looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Li Lin, how is it? Did you figure it out?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I see it. Patriarch Hu doesn¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    Hu Liangchen nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see Gang Leader Tie.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded as the two people went to the transmission formation and returned to Tie Zhantian¡¯s study. The Patriarchs have already returned to their own families. Only Tie Zhantian, Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng, and Hu Liangchen were present.

    Tie Zhantian looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°How is it?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and siad, ¡°There¡¯s absolutely no problem. I didn¡¯t expect the Ma n¡¯s resolve to be huge. Underneath their garden is a huge transmission formation. The size is enough to transport arge artifact. It seems like the Wandering Soul Group would bringrge artifacts when they attack us.¡±

    As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, Tie Zhantian and the others were stunned. Zhang Feng looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Are you sure? Are there transmission formations anywhere else?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I¡¯m sure, it¡¯s definitely not wrong. But I also think that they need a few days to prepare. We have to deal with them as soon as possible. There are a lot of people watching their transmission formation. If we want to destroy their transmission formation, we need to do it right before we make a move. So even if they want to repair it, it wouldn¡¯t be easy. I will be personally responsible for therge transmission formation. As for the other transmission formations, I can send Undead to destroy them.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll leave the transmission formations to you. You need to make sure that they remain unusable.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Senior Brother can rest assured.¡±

    Tie Zhantian turned his head to Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Little Feng, can Li Lin really do it?¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled faintly and said, ¡°Since Li Lin says so, then he can do it. He won¡¯t lie. Martial Uncle can rest assured.¡±

    Tie Zhantian looked at Zhao Hai and couldn¡¯t understand why Zhang Feng would trust him. But he didn¡¯t ask. He didn¡¯t know Zhao Hai, but Zhang Feng knew him very well. Since Zhang Feng was confident, then there¡¯s nothing to worry about.

    Hu Liangchen couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhao Hai in surprise. He didn¡¯t expect Zhang Feng to give such a high appraisal towards Zhao Hai. He decided to engrave Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance in his mind.

    Tie Zhantian looked at Hu Liangchen and said, ¡°We¡¯ll act tomorrow. We need to eradicate the tumor that is the Ma n. Cut the w that the Wandering Soul Group extended towards the sect.¡±

    Hu Liangchen nodded, ¡°Keeping the Ma n is only inviting disaster. We still don¡¯t know how the Wandering Soul Group colluded with the Ma n.¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled faintly and said, ¡°That¡¯s easy. Just kill the people from the Ma n and give them to me. When the timees, we¡¯ll give the Wandering Soul Group a surprise.¡±

    Tie Zhantian and Hu Liangchen looked at Zhang Feng in confusion. Zhang Feng smiled faintly and said, ¡°I have a method to make the Ma n¡¯s dead people say the truth. When the timees, we can have Li Lin rece the Ma n member and deceive the Wandering Soul Group. As those guys are tricked, we¡¯ll be waiting here and give them a hard beating.¡±

 Chapter 1717: Attack Starts

    <h4>Chapter 1717: Attack Starts</h4>

    A day passed by in a blink of an eye. For cultivators, one day was too short. However, Zhang Feng and the others felt that the day was very long. This was because after the day passed, they would attack the Ma n.

    Zhang Feng sat in the treasure ship opposite Zhao Hai, Zhang Hao, and Hao Xing. Tie Ying and the others had been transferred back by Tie Zhantian. Therefore, Zhang Feng could only talk with Zhao Hai and the others.

    Zhang Feng looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, are you really confident? You should know how important the transmission formation is. If the Ma n has reinforcements from the Wandering Soul Group, you would be in trouble.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry. I guarantee that it will seed. Right, Senior Brother, I have good news. Do you want to hear it?¡±

    Zhang Feng stared, then heughed and said, ¡°You kid, you want to y a guessing game with me? Alright, tell me what it is. If it¡¯s underwhelming news, I wouldn¡¯t let you off.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s very good news. The ghost face ship we acquiredst time has been remade. It¡¯s ready for battle. Is that enough good news?¡±

    Zhang Feng stared, then his eyes lit up as he said, ¡°Really? The ghost-face ship can fight now? Good, good. Let me take a look.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Ignored Valley. Since nobody would go there, nobody would discover it.¡± Zhang Feng and the others nodded. Then they stood on the transmission formation to go to the Ignored Valley.

    When they arrived at the Ignored Valley, Zhang Feng didn¡¯t see the ghost-face ship. However, he felt that the garbage in the valley seemed to be higher.

    Seeing Zhang Feng and the others looking around, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile as he said, ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t look around. It¡¯s here.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai whistled. Then Zhang Feng saw a huge mouse that he never saw before. Then more mice came out and rushed to the heap of garbage. Then therge pile of trash began to be moved away.

    Before long, the whole garbage heap disappeared. Zhang Feng and the others were stunned at the scene happening in front of them.

    Zhao Hai looked at Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Senior Brother, these are Goldeater Mice that have been upying the Ignored Valley for a long time. They¡¯re very intelligent. Fortunately, they¡¯re easy to reason with and we have been living without conflict. Afterwards, I used methods to subdue their leader. Now they follow me.

    Zhang Feng nodded, he looked at the mice and said, ¡°So they¡¯re Goldeater Mice. There are so many of them. However, they are too low-level. It would take a long time to make them useful in battles. Making them deal with the trash here is good.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother, there¡¯s the ghost face ship. I didn¡¯t expect the ship to be so beautiful inside.¡±

    Zhang Fengughed and said, ¡°Really? Then let me take a look.¡± After he said that, they entered the ghost-face ship.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make too many modifications to the ghost-face ship. This was because he discovered that the ship couldn¡¯t just be changed on a whim. Each wall, each floor, each ceiling of the ship was like a body part. Each room was a meridian that was linked to the entire ship. Changing it would change the entire flow of energy of the ship. This was something that the treasure ship didn¡¯t have.

    The reason the treasure ship was able to fight with the ghost-face ship to a draw was because the ghost-face ship has been modified by the Wandering Soul Group. This broke the ship¡¯s ¡®meridians¡¯, causing the energy flow to be disrupted.

    Upon asking the Wandering Soul Group cultivators, Zhao Hai understood why. It turns out that the Wandering Soul Group had lost a lot of important information when they migrated. These information were crucial to the sect and some of it were about the ghost-face ship. Therefore, the Wandering Soul Group didn¡¯t know that the ghost-face ship couldn¡¯t be modified. Because of this, the current ghost-face ships were much weakerpared to the original.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t reveal this information to Zhang Feng. Zhang Feng hadn¡¯t seen the ghost-face ship before, so he didn¡¯t know what topare.

    After the group entered the ghost-face ship, they saw that its interior design was inferior to the treasure ship. However, it was still very good. Zhang Feng happily looked around. Then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯ve made another great contribution. I n to give this ghost-face ship to Senior Brother Tie Ying.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He understood that Zhang Feng wanted to win Tie Ying over. But at the same time, Tie Ying was someone worth having on your own side. Therefore, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t oppose it.

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother, I think we should keep the ghost-face ship here first. Have Senior Brother Tie Yinge here and familiarize himself with the ship. Then we¡¯ll use it to deal with the Ma n tomorrow.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded and said, ¡°You stay here. I¡¯ll go get Senior Brother.¡± Zhao Hai nodded. Then Zhang Feng turned around and left.

    Before long, Zhang Feng returned with Tie Ying. Tie Ying looked excitedly at the ghost-face ship. He let out a long breath as heughed and said, ¡°This Tie Ying also has his ownrge artifact.¡±

    One couldn¡¯t me Tie Ying for being excited. Although he was Tie Zhantian¡¯s first disciple, he was still barred from being one of the top ten core disciples. Tie Zhantian knew that Tie Ying was very strong, so to console him, he told Tie Ying that with his strength it wouldn¡¯t matter if he was a top ten core disciple or not. He should just leave the position to his juniors.

    Tie Ying was a filial person, so he naturallyplied. However, he wasn¡¯t truly happy in his heart. Seeing his juniors getting their ownrge artifacts, he couldn¡¯t help but be envious. But he didn¡¯t expect that he would get one for himself.

    When Tie Ying became familiar with the ghost-face ship, a day had passed. Zhang Feng and the others arrived at Tie Zhantian¡¯s study. Tie Zhantian looked at them and said, ¡°It¡¯s time. Li Lin, make your preparations. We¡¯ll give you five minutes and then we¡¯ll attack. Is that enough time?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s enough. In fact, five minutes is too long, it should be one minute. Once I destroy the formation, you should attack immediately. I can¡¯t stop the Ma n¡¯s attack for five minutes.¡±

    Tie Zhantian nodded and said, ¡°Good. It¡¯s 8:30 right now. At exactly 9:00, we¡¯ll attack.¡± Everyone nodded. Zhao Hai found a ce to meditate in. Others saw it as Zhao Hai adjusting his breath, but in fact he was monitoring the Ma n.

    The Ma n hadn¡¯t realized that a disaster wasing for them. Besides some weak members, the Ma n¡¯s members would be outside of the n taking care of matters. Meanwhile, the n¡¯s disciples would stay on the ck Tiger Gang to cultivate.

    Because there were no trials orpetitionstely, most of the Ma n¡¯s disciples were in the headquarters. Some were practicing with their artifacts, while some were cultivating in seclusion.

    One of the top ten core disciples belonged to the Ma n. But because of the current circumstances, he returned to the Ma n. Naturally, his subordinates also followed him back. The power of the n was currently concentrated on their headquarters.

    The Ma n did so in order to greet the people from the Wandering Soul Group. They were preparing to attack the ck Tiger Gang. But little did they know, Tie Zhantian and the others were one step ahead of them. Their n was about to be wiped out.

    Time passed and in a blink of an eye it was 9:00. Zhao Hai stood up, then he looked at Tie Zhantian and said, ¡°Gang Leader, I¡¯m going.¡± Tie Zhantian gave a nod.

    Without dy, Zhao Hai disappeared from the room. Tie Zhantian immediately ordered, ¡°Inform the ns, begin the attack!¡± With Tie Zhantian¡¯s orders, 20rge artifacts flew up, 18 of them were ck Tiger Ships, one was Zhang Feng¡¯s treasure ship, and thest was a ghost-face ship.

    The Ma n had a lot of spies in the ck Tiger Gang. Naturally, they discovered that something was wrong. They immediately sent jade sword messages to inform the Ma n. But at this moment, an explosion urred in the Ma n¡¯s headquarters. All of their transmission formations had been destroyed.

    The Ma n didn¡¯t even see anyone approaching their transmission formations. Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t really send Undead to attack the Ma n. The transmission formations were destroyed by the Space. For Zhao Hai, destroying the transmission formations was just too easy.

    Zhao Hai not only destroyed the transmission formations, he also intercepted the jade sword messages that were going into the headquarters. The Ma n had beenpletely cut off. They were now both deaf and blind to the outside.

    However, the Ma n still felt that something was wrong. After all, their transmission formations had been destroyed. If they still felt that it was normal, then they weren¡¯t qualified to be called a n.

    ¡°ng¡±

    ¡°ng¡±

    ¡°ng¡±

    rms red out in the Ma n, causing the experts of the n to fly into the air. Naturally, they were able to spot the approachingrge artifacts. It was at this time that they knew that trouble wasing.

    The tworge artifacts immediately flew out from the Ma n. One was a tiger ship that was bestowed to the top ten core disciples, while the other was a ghost-face ship.

    The ghost-face ship was sent to the Ma n in preparation to deal with the Tie Zhantian. The Ma n didn¡¯t expect that it would be Tie Zhantian who would make the first move. Because of this, they were forced to use their secret weapon.

 Chapter 1718: Battle of Transcending Tribulation Experts

    <h4>Chapter 1718: Battle of Transcending Tribtion Experts</h4>

    Ma Feng paled at the sight of 20rge artifacts surrounding them. He knew several of theserge artifacts since they belonged to the major families. Now, Ma Feng understood why Hu Liangchen brought his grandson with him. It wasn¡¯t to make him a hostage but instead to find the transmission formation to the Wandering Soul Group and disable it. Moreover, they seeded. The transmission formation connecting to the Wandering Soul Group has been disabled.

    Thinking of this, Ma Feng¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but freeze. He thought that he had hidden the transmission formation well by putting it underneath the garden. Who would have thought that it would still be discovered and disabled. Now, the Ma n has no way to get reinforcements. They had lost their final advantage.

    As the 20rge artifacts encircled the Ma n, powerful cultivators of the ck Tiger Gang began appearing behind them. This formed a watertight encirclement of the Ma n.

    Ma Feng stood on top of the Ma n¡¯s ghost-face ship as he looked at the people of the ck Tiger Gang slowly pressuring them. Then he loudly said, ¡°Tie Zhantian, Hu Liangchen, if you have the courage,e out and talk to me.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Ma Feng, now that we have reached this point, what¡¯s left to talk about? Alright, since you want to talk, I¡¯ll let you say your final words.¡±

    Along with this voice, a huge figure appeared on top of a ck tiger ship, it was Tie Zhantian. Then he turned to another ck tiger ship and said, ¡°Patriarch Hu, since your name was also mentioned, why don¡¯t youe out and hear his words.¡±

    Hu Liangchenughed and said, ¡°Haha. Since the Gang Leader said so and since Patriarch Ma Feng seems sincere, I would naturally give face.¡± After that, Hu Liangchen appeared on top of his ck tiger ship.

    Seeing that both of them appeared, Ma Feng gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Hu Liangchen, you¡¯re despicable and shameless. You actually cooperated with Tie Zhantian to deal with me. To think that I trusted you, you¡¯re a viin.¡±

    Hu Liangchen looked at Ma Feng as he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Viin? Ma Feng, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re a traitor. Although our families have contradictions with the Gang Leader, we¡¯re still people of the ck Tiger Gang. Our roots are in the sect. But you, you actually allied with the Wandering Soul Group. You¡¯re leeching off the ck Tiger Gang to betray it in the end. Someone like you has no qualifications to judge other people. Killing you is no more than getting rid of a sect traitor.¡±

    Upon hearing Hu Liangchen, Ma Feng couldn¡¯t help but re up in anger, ¡°The ck Tiger Gang is at a dead end. Sooner orter, the sect will perish. Just wait, once the Wandering Soul Group arrives, you will die without a grave.¡±

    ¡°Hmph¡± Tie Zhantian coldly snorted and said, ¡°Ma Feng, I remember that you were originally a Serving Disciple. Afterwards, thest Gang Leader saw that you had potential so he promoted you to the Outer Sect. Then with his help, you were able to smoothly enter the Inner Sect. After thest Gang Leader died and I took his position, I made some evaluations and thought that the sect hasn¡¯t treated you badly. But now you want to kill the ck Tiger Gang. Traitors like you will be punished by the heavens sooner orter.¡±

    Ma Feng didn¡¯t care about Tie Zhantian¡¯s words as he coldly snorted and replied, ¡°Cultivators would sh with the heavens along their path. Who cares about what methods you use. Good people wouldn¡¯t live long in the Great World of Cultivation. The Ma n can get big benefits in the Wandering Soul Group. So why shouldn¡¯t we go over there?¡±

    Tie Zhantian coldly snorted and said, ¡°The Wandering Soul Group is no more than a stray dog that¡¯s being chased by the super sects. How could they be better than the ck Tiger Gang? You¡¯d rather go to them than stay in the ck Tiger Gang? What a joke.¡±

    Ma Feng sneered and said, ¡°Stay in the ck Tiger Gang? Don¡¯t you see what the ck Tiger Gang is right now? You¡¯re fighting against each other. Not only did the sect¡¯s strength stagnate, it also decreased. Following a sect that is going to disappear is naturally unwise. I¡¯ve schemed all I can, but I didn¡¯t expect Hu Liangchen to be foolish enough to stay loyal to the sect.¡±

    Tie Zhantian coldly snorted and said, ¡°My ck Tiger Gang has been established for thousands of years. It has weathered through multiple storms. How could it copse so easily? Ma Feng, you¡¯ve talked enough. It¡¯s time for you to die!¡±

    Hu Liangchen looked at Ma Feng and said, ¡°Are you still hoping for the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s reinforcements? There¡¯s no need to wait. All of your jade sword messages have been intercepted. The Wandering Soul Group has no idea that you¡¯re being attacked.¡±

    Tie Zhantian coldly ordered, ¡°Kill them all. Eradicate the traitors to the sect!¡± Tie Zhantian moved as he threw a punch towards Ma Feng.

    Althoughrge artifacts are powerful, they weren¡¯t necessarily effective against experts at the Nascent Soul Stage and above. These experts moved fast and were powerful. Large artifacts might not be slow, but they weren¡¯t as agile as normal artifacts. It was just like a person who was being charged by a tank. They could just easily dodge to the side while the tank would have a hard time turning. They would have a hard time chasing the person.

    A Nascent Soul Expert has the same rtionship with therge artifacts. They were even more rxedpared to the person who would dodge a tank. After all, Nascent Soul Experts had their own movement techniques. It was almost impossible for arge artifact to kill a Nascent Soul Expert.

    If arge artifact found it difficult to deal with Nascent Soul Experts, then what about Transcending Tribtion Experts? Whether it be Tie Zhantian or Ma Feng, both were cultivators at the Transcending Tribtion Stage. In the Great World of Cultivation, they were among the top experts. These people can tear openrge artifacts and kill the people inside. Usingrge artifacts against these experts was simply useless.

    Therefore, to deal with Transcending Tribtion Experts, another Transcending Tribtion Expert would be needed. Zhao Hai hid in the Space as he watched the battle happening outside. He also wanted to see how Transcending Tribtion Experts fight.

    As Tie Zhantian threw himself towards Ma Feng, a phantom of a tiger appeared behind him. Then Tie Zhantian punched out.

    The tiger roared into the skies as it threw itself towards Ma Feng. The tiger¡¯s moves were neitherrge nor small. Each of its movements seem to trigger the clouds. Moreover, each step it made had the strength of a mountain.

    Seeing this, Ma Feng coldly snorted as a tornado appeared behind his body. As the tornado became faster and faster, the howling of ghosts could be heard from within. After that, the tornado vanished and a malicious ghost appeared.

    The malicious ghost had fiendish features. It had eight arms that were as soft as an octopus¡¯ tentacles. On each of its arms were ws that looked like an eagle¡¯s talons.

    Once the malicious ghost appeared, it immediately shrieked as its eight ws grasped towards Tie Zhantian. The moves of the two Transcending Tribtion Experts were immediately directed at taking the lives of the other.

    Zhao Hai looked at the two experts with a serious expression. Although they had yet to truly sh, the aura that they let out was too much for him. It seems like even a single strike from them held terrifying force.

    At this time, Tie Zhantian and Ma Feng¡¯s moves connected. The tiger and the malicious ghost battled each other in mid-air.

    It was also at this moment that the others made their moves. Although the Ma n also had experts, they were no match for Hu Liangchen and the others. In a short time, the Ma n were ced at a disadvantage.

    Then suddenly, from the Ma n¡¯s residence, an astonishing aura came out. This aura caused those on the battlefield to shake. The aura was too strong. It was the aura of Transcending Tribtion Experts.

    Feeling this aura, Hu Liangchen¡¯s expression changed. Then he angrily roared, ¡°Good, Ma n. You actually hosted Wandering Soul Group experts in your house. Everyone, kill every person from the Ma n!¡±

    And just like Hu Liangchen said, several Transcending Tribtion Experts came out from the Ma n¡¯s residence. The ghost qi around their body was very dense. They didn¡¯t look like they were from the ck Tiger Gang. Moreover, their aura was formidable. It was clear that they were more powerful than the average Transcending Tribtion Expert.

    However, these experts were still blocked by the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s own experts. And more experts from the ck Tiger Gang joined the battle.

    Looking at this situation, Tie Zhantian coldly snorted at Ma Feng as he said, ¡°Ma Feng, you¡¯re a dog of the Wandering Soul Group. You will die today! Mountain Tiger¡¯s Fist!¡±

    The fist technique that Tie Zhantian used wasn¡¯t a particrly profound technique of the ck Tiger Gang. In fact, it was one of the basic techniques of the sect, the ck Tiger Divine Fist. Almost all disciples of the sect knew this technique. However, people who took it to the utmost pinnacle were very few.

    Tie Zhantian¡¯s ck tiger divine fist has reached the realm of simplicity and returning to the truth. Every move he made and every gesture he showed were all in line with the fist technique. The mountain tiger¡¯s first held the power of a ck tiger god¡¯s killing strike.

    As Tie Zhantian released his fist, the tiger behind him pounced forward. The tiger¡¯s action was simple and looked like it could be easily dodged. However, the target would soon find out that all of their escape routes had been blocked. They could only stand in ce and take the attack.

    Ma Feng had the same feeling. He felt that Tie Zhantian¡¯s fist had blocked his escape routes. Now, he could only meet Tie Zhantian¡¯s attack head-on. To be honest, this way of fighting was disadvantageous to him. Tie Zhantian was a body cultivator, so going head-to-head against him wasn¡¯t a wise choice. However, Ma Feng had no other option than to do that.

    Ma Feng also knew that it wouldn¡¯t be good for him if he doesn¡¯t go all out. Tie Zhantian was much stronger than he imagined. He thought that Tie Zhantian¡¯s scuffle against the major families over these years has affected his cultivation. Who would have thought that Tie Zhantian¡¯s strength was still formidable.

    However, Ma Feng wouldn¡¯t just admit defeat. His eyes turned ruthless as he called out, ¡°Eight Demon ws!¡±

    Ma Feng¡¯s malicious ghost roared as its ws grasped towards Tie Zhantian¡¯s tiger. The two avatars immediately shed.

    While pouncing, the tiger swung its right paw towards the malicious ghost while also biting its head.

    Although it might seem like the tiger and ghost were intensely fighting, the real situation was different. Tie Zhantian hadpletely suppressed Tie Zhantian. His fist was locked on to Ma Feng¡¯s body and soon it hit.

    Like what Ma Feng thought, fighting a body cultivator head-on wasn¡¯t a good idea. Although he had been shing with Tie Zhantian, he never allowed the other side to get close to him. He had always kept a distance while entangling Tie Zhantian. And because the malicious ghost wasn¡¯t weak, Tie Zhantian didn¡¯t risk going close to attack.

    However, when the experts from the Wandering Soul Group appeared, Tie Zhantian was truly enraged. He didn¡¯t think that the Ma n and the Wandering Soul Group would make such arrangements. If Hu Liangchen really defected, then the ck Tiger Gang would be in real danger.

    Because of this, Tie Zhantian decided to use his killing strike, the mountain tiger¡¯s fist. This was a killing move of the ck tiger divine fists. Its power lies in the fist intent to show the might of a mountain tiger¡¯s overbearing roar. One roar to silence all the beasts in the mountain. It was a tyrannical fist technique.

    When a tiger attacks, it would pounce and kill their prey in one move. Then they would break their target¡¯s bones. This aggression would cause others to be terrified.

    Although Ma Feng¡¯s malicious ghost was also strong, it was still a ghost in the end. It wouldn¡¯t be able to go head-to-head with Tie Zhantian¡¯s tiger. If the ghost really shed with the tiger, then it would no doubt be destroyed.

    Moreover, Tie Zhantian¡¯s fist technique belonged to the yang-type techniques. Because of this, the malicious ghost waspletely suppressed. This caused Ma Feng to have troubles facing Tie Zhantian. Once his defenses were broken, Tie Zhantian¡¯s attack went straight to his chest.

    The sound of bone breaking was heard, then Ma Feng vomited blood. One could even see bits of his internal organs in the blood that he spat out. Ma Feng knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to live for long. But since Transcending Tribtion Experts have a formidable life force, he would be able to live for some time. His two eyes turned red as he looked at Tie Zhantan. Then he gripped Tie Zhantian¡¯s fist and attacked his head.

    This blow carried all of Ma Feng¡¯s strength. If hit by this blow, even Tie Zhantian wouldn¡¯t escape death.

    Tie Zhantian also understood what Ma Feng was trying to do. He already met this situation more than once in his life. Tie Zhantian coldly snorted as his fist vibrated and separated from Ma Feng¡¯s grip. At the same time, his body revolved causing Ma Feng¡¯s attack to hit the air.

    After he rotated, Tie Zhantian attacked the back of Ma Feng¡¯s head. Ma Feng vomited blood once more before he fell down. It was impossible for him to survive this attack.

 Chapter 1719: Guessing The Identity

    <h4>Chapter 1719: Guessing The Identity</h4>

    Ma Feng died, a Transcending Tribtion Expert has fallen. Despite this, the battle still continued. The Wandering Soul Group experts still fought. If they stopped fighting, they would be killed. If they continued to fight, they might find an opportunity to survive.

    However, in face of absolute strength, fighting was a futile effort. With the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s entire strength directed at dealing with the Ma n and the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s experts, thetter was no doubt at a disadvantage. The Wandering Soul Group¡¯s experts were fighting like trapped beasts.

    Naturally, the ck Tiger Gang doesn¡¯t intend to make these Wandering Soul Group¡¯s experts live another day. These were Transcending Tribtion Experts. If they were ced any other ce, they would be hegemons. If these Wandering Soul Group experts were let off, they would cause arge amount of damage to the ck Tiger Gang. The consequences of which couldn¡¯t be imagined.

    These Wandering Soul Group experts were now trapped. If they weren¡¯t dealt with, then Tie Zhantian would feel sorry for himself.

    Upon killing Ma Feng, Tie Zhantian could go and deal with the Transcending Tribtion Experts of the Wandering Soul Group. However, these experts had above average strength. Because of this, Hu Liangchen and the others wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with them soon. When Tie Zhantian saw this, he knew that even if he helped, it wouldn¡¯t do much.

    Seeing the battle between the Transcending Tribtion Experts, Tie Zhantian coldly snorted as he scanned the entire battlefield. Besides the experts of the Wandering Soul Group, the others had been killed.

    The battle ended in less than an hour. The Wandering Soul Group¡¯s experts had been eradicated. Although these experts were very strong, they cannot defend against the might of the entire ck Tiger Gang. With so many experts attacking them, they naturally couldn¡¯t survive.

    When the battle ended, Tie Zhantian looked around him and said, ¡°Tie Ying, lead the others to clean the battlefield. There¡¯s no need to bother with the corpses, someone wille and deal with them. Restore the terrain to its original form. As for the rest,e with me.¡±

    At this time, Zhao Hai appeared. He waved his hand and wrapped the corpses with ck gas. In a blink of an eye, the corpses disappeared.

    Seeing Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng hurriedly flew to his side and said, ¡°Li Lin, where were you earlier?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly as he replied, ¡°Senior Brother, since I cannot help with the battle, I hid myself.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded, ¡°Alright, good. The situation is indeed beyond your capabilities. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then returned with Zhang Feng.

    Tie Zhantian and the others knew of Zhao Hai¡¯s ability. So upon seeing Zhang Feng speaking with Zhao Hai, they didn¡¯t say anything. They just nodded towards Zhao Hai as everyone returned to the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s headquarters.

    Tie Zhantian and the others had no special meaning to their actions. They knew that Zhao Hai¡¯s ability had helped them a lot, so they acknowledged his presence. But in the eyes of the other cultivators, the situation was different.

    Who was Zhao Hai? He was Li Lin, an unremarkable Inner Disciple. Because Zhang Feng¡¯s faction has been gaining traction recently, some people knew who he was.

    For these people, Li Lin was a lucky fellow. Although he wasn¡¯t strong, he was able to join Zhang Feng¡¯s action early on. This allowed him a higher statuspared to other Inner Disciples.

    But seeing how Tie Zhantian and the others greeted Zhao Hai, these people couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. They didn¡¯t expect people like Tie Zhantian to be polite to Zhao Hai. They couldn¡¯t help but change how they looked at Li Lin.

    Zhao Hai has no idea about what happened, he just followed behind Tie Zhantian and the others. Besides Tie Zhantian, Hu Liangchen and the other patriarchs, there was also Zhang Feng as well as Tie Ying and Tie Zhantian¡¯s other disciples. The original top ten core disciples were also present. Since Tie Zhantian didn¡¯t have the chance to im his five slots, the original top ten core disciples were stillplete in attending this meeting.

    After everyone sat down, Tie Zhantian said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Ma n to have Transcending Tribtion Experts from the Wandering Soul Group. Fortunately, we were able to deal with them. This time, we have severed the ws that the Wandering Soul Group ced inside the sect. Those people from the Wandering Soul Group would definitely settle this debt. There¡¯s a few things we need to do. First is to block the news from spreading out. From now on, nobody can send any messages outside the sect. Those who vite the order will be charged with betraying the ck Tiger Gang.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, we need to increase our defenses. We will not give the Wandering Soul Group a chance to invade.¡±

    ¡°Third, Little Feng. I saw Tie Ying using a ghost-face ship. Is it the one you snatched before? I heard that you dismantled that ship. Did you find someone to remake it? I¡¯ll have to ask for their help to repair therge artifacts that were damaged in the battle against the Ma n. Ask the person his conditions and we¡¯ll do our best to aplish it.¡±

    ¡°Fourth, Li Lin. We need you to get information from the Undead.¡± Tie Zhantian turned to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai was not polite. He was now acting as Li Lin, and his main characteristic was being cold. Therefore, upon hearing Tie Zhantian, he immediately replied, ¡°Replying to the Gang Leader, the Wandering Soul Group will attack in five days. They n to attack using two groups acting in unison. The first group wille from the Ma n¡¯s transmission formation. There would be 10 ghost-face ships as well as 15 Transcending Tribtion Experts. And with the Ma n¡¯s 5 Transcending Tribtion Experts, they pose a significant threat.¡±

    Zhao Hai paused here as he looked at everyone and continued, ¡°The second group would have 20 ghost-face ships as well as the majority of the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s strength. They would directly attack the sect. It¡¯s an attack from both inside and outside. They¡¯re nning to corner the ck Tiger Gang.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s report, the expressions of Tie Zhantian and the clothes changed. They didn¡¯t expect the Wandering Soul Group to put so much capital into this attack.

    Zhao Hai looked at Tie Zhantian and added, ¡°Besides these two groups, the Wandering Soul Group also got in contact with the Roaring me Sect. They will also attack at the same time. With this, there would be three armies that would attack the sect.¡±

    Tie Zhantian and the others were frowning. Their faces were gloomy. They didn¡¯t really think that the situation would be this bad. After some time, Tie Zhantian coldly snorted and said, ¡°The ck Tiger Gang has survived through all kinds of storms. How could we fall by the attack of the two sects? Everyone, there¡¯s no use hiding your strengths. We need to show our true might. If Little Feng can fix ourrge artifacts, I can let out 15rge artifacts. Naturally, there¡¯s also Little Feng¡¯s treasure ship, Tie Ying¡¯s ghost-face ship, and the Ma n¡¯s tworge artifacts. As for Transcending Tribtion Experts, I can send out 15.¡±

    Hearing Tie Zhantian, Hu Liangchen knew that it was time to show the family¡¯s strength. Therefore, he didn¡¯t hesitate as he said, ¡°The Hu n can take out sixrge artifacts as well as six Transcending Tribtion Experts.¡±

    Tie Zhantian nodded. He knew that the Hu n was rich. Moreover, the Transcending Tribtion Experts that they would send would certainly be strongerpared to average Transcending Tribtion Experts. The Transcending Tribtion Experts of the Hu n were all paired cultivators. These three pairs of experts could defeat six Transcending Tribtion Experts.

    The other families also revealed their strengths. There was no clear measurement of strength before, but upon hearing the reports, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be startled. The ck Tiger Gang did indeed have great strength. If the sect really went all out, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem dealing with the attacks of the Wandering Soul Group and the Roaring me Sect.

    After everyone showed their strength, Tie Zhantian nodded and said, ¡°We have three groups to deal with. The first group are those that woulde from the Ma n¡¯s transmission formation. We can wipe them out quickly. If we don¡¯t, they might cause more trouble. The second is the Roaring me Sect. They will move together with the Wandering Soul Group to attack us. Since they¡¯re just going to take advantage of the situation, they shouldn¡¯t be sending a lot of experts. It should be easy to deal with them. The third group would be the most difficult. It¡¯s the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s main attack team. They will have the most power. The Hu n and Si n will deal with the grouping from the Ma n. You need to deal with them as soon as possible. The Han n and four families would deal with the Roaring me Sect. As for the rest, you¡¯lle with me to deal with the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s main force. Everyone, what do you think?¡±

    Everyone present knew that this was a crucial time for the sect. Therefore, nobody opposed the n. Seeing that everyone was silent, Tie Zhantian nodded. Then he turned to Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Little Feng, how about you?¡±

    Hu Liangchen and the others also turned to Zhang Feng. To be honest, Hu Liangchen and the others looked highly upon Zhang Feng. Going against the top ten core disciples alone was a huge feat. This wasn¡¯t something ordinary people can achieve.

    Zhang Feng shook his head and said, ¡°I have no problems. I¡¯ll go ording to the Gang Leader¡¯s n.¡±

    Tie Zhantian nodded, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll ask everyone to go prepare. We¡¯re going to fight to the death.¡± Everyone nodded. Then they stood up and left after giving a salute.

    Tie Zhantian asked Zhang Feng to stay behind, naturally this included Zhao Hai. Tie Zhantian turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Are you Zhao Hai?¡±

    Zhao Hai and Zhang Feng couldn¡¯t help but stare. Li Lin¡¯s identity was kept hidden by Zhang Feng from Tie Zhantian. Did Tie Ying tell him? That¡¯s impossible. Tie Ying was someone who kept his promises. Moreover, Zhao Hai¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t a threat to Tie Ying. Therefore, Tie Ying has no reason to reveal it.

 Chapter 1720: War Starts

    <h4>Chapter 1720: War Starts</h4>

    Zhang Feng and Zhao Hai looked at Tie Zhantian in confusion. They really hoped that Tie Zhantian knew Zhao Hai¡¯s status and not guessed it. If he knew about it, then it could be med on Tie Ying. But if Tie Zhantian guessed it, then that would mean that Hu Liangchen and the others had guessed it as well.

    However, Zhang Feng and Zhao Hai were doomed to be disappointed. Tie Zhantian looked at them as he smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to think about it. It wasn¡¯t only me who guessed Zhao Hai¡¯s identity, Hu Liangchen and the others guessed as well. Zhao Hai is known to have a spatial ability in the lower realms. And Li Lin only reappeared after Zhao Hai arrived. Moreover, he also has a spatial ability. Therefore, Little Feng, there¡¯s no need to hide. Just promote Zhao Hai to the Inner Sect.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll have Little Hai return to his original face. Right, Martial Uncle, you should not allow anyone to go to the Ignored Valley.¡±

    Tie Zhantian nodded. Then he waved his hand and said, ¡°You can go. Little Feng, remember. After this, you will be one of the top ten core disciples. Moreover, you¡¯re more powerful than the others. You don¡¯t need to be timid. The Hu n and the others made huge concessions. It seems like they also understand the importance of the sect to their future. You don¡¯t need to worry about anything. Show your strength with confidence. The stronger you are, the more your voice will be heard.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded, then he led Zhao Hai out and returned to the treasure ship. Upon sitting down, Zhang Feng smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I thought we hid it well. I didn¡¯t expect those old foxes to discover your identity. But this is also good. You can now appear on my side. Little Hai, you go back. You have a lot of things to take care of. Right, can you finish repairing therge artifacts before the battle starts?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°There¡¯s no problem. Senior Brother doesn¡¯t need to worry. I¡¯ll repair them as soon as possible.¡±

    Zhang Feng replied, ¡°Alright, you can go. Now that your identity has been revealed, people would certainly go to the Ignored Valley. You shouldn¡¯t return there for the time being. You can find another ce to cultivate in.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°The ck Tiger Gang¡¯s territory is huge. I can go find a barren hill somewhere.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded, ¡°Good. After this, I¡¯ll get you to open a cave residence.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded before he turned around and left. Actually, the ce he found wasn¡¯t far from the Ignored Valley. Moreover, it had very thin spiritual qi. Nobody would want to go there.

    Zhao Hai appeared in a ce with empty mines. There were pieces of trash on the surroundings as overflow from the Ignored Valley.

    Zhao Hai dug a simple cave in the valley and then returned to Zhang Feng. He was going to take the brokenrge artifacts to the Space and repair them.

    Ever since knowing about Zhao Hai¡¯s spatial ability, Zhang Feng was no longer interested in howrge his spatial storage was.

    Just like Zhao Hai said, his ability didn¡¯t have any offensive means. There were only two things, one was a spatial tunnel that allowed him to go to any ce he went to before. The other was arge spatial storage. Both of these weren¡¯t very useful to Zhang Feng.

    After Zhao Hai returned to the valley, he immediately entered the Space. Naturally, repairing therge artifacts wasn¡¯t an issue. Zhao Hai was now focused on the Undead Transcending Tribtion Experts of the Wandering Soul Group. As soon as these Undead entered the Space, the aura of the Space immediately changed.

    The faith power that the Transcending Tribtion Experts provided was equivalent to the faith power provided by several hundred Immortal Experts. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t only faith power that they could provide. During battle, they can supply Zhao Hai¡¯srge artifacts with their spiritual qi and faith power. This was equivalent to having Transcending Tribtion Experts control therge artifacts. This would make therge artifacts more powerful.

    Besides consulting the Transcending Tribtion Undead, Zhao Hai also observed the movement of the ck Tiger Gang over the five days.

    The ck Tiger Gang appeared very normal to the outside, but it was preparing for the battle with all of its strength. In the past few days, in addition to repairing therge artifacts, Zhao Hai also had another job. He would give reports to the Wandering Soul Group. This was to hide the fact that the ck Tiger Gang knew of their attack.

    At first, Tie Zhantian was unaware of this. But after interrogating the Undead, he found out that Ma Feng and the Wandering Soul Group had made an agreement to send timely reports. If a report waste, then that would mean that something has gone wrong.

    Moreover, this report needs a certain spiritual signature from a Transcending Tribtion Expert. If there was no signature, then the Wandering Soul Group wouldn¡¯t believe it.

    In this case, only Zhao Hai can send the reports. This was because only the Undead from the Wandering Soul Group could imprint these signatures.

    Five days quickly went past. It was finally time for the Wandering Soul Group to attack. Two days ago, Zhao Hai gave therge artifacts to Zhang Feng. This caused Tie Zhantian to be relieved for a bit.

    Tie Zhantian knew clearly well that this was an important time for the ck Tiger Gang. This time, the ck Tiger Gang would need to go all out. If they lose, then the sect would no doubt be uprooted. There was no other option, they needed to win.

    Although he was now inmand of the Hu Faction and the entire sect, if he made a wrong decision then the Hu Faction would certainly kick him off his position. When that timees, the ck Tiger Gang would be in more trouble.

    Because of this, the pressure on Tie Zhantian was very big. He almost didn¡¯t rest as he handled various tasks. He also made sure that there were no mistakes.

    The disclosure of Zhao Hai¡¯s identity didn¡¯t attract too much attention due to the current situation. Compared to a war, an Outer Disciple being promoted to the Inner Sect was irrelevant.

    Five dayster, Zhao Hai stood behind Zhang Feng along with the rest of Zhang Feng¡¯s subordinates. Beside Zhang Feng were several Nascent Soul Experts. Zhang Feng¡¯s power was now concentrated on the treasure ship. In front of them was the Ma n¡¯s garden.

    The garden of the Ma n has been dismantled leaving only the transmission formation behind. The transmission formation could only send onerge artifact at a time. Zhang Feng and the others were now waiting for theserge artifacts toe out.

    Time passed and it was 8:00 am. This was also the agreed time between Ma Feng and the Wandering Soul Group. And just on time, the transmission formation lit up before a huge shadow appeared on top of it.

    The shadow on the transmission formation was the ghost-face ship of the Wandering Soul Group. As soon as the first ghost-face ship appeared, it flew up immediately, then the second ghost-face ship followed behind.

    There was no dy between the appearance of the ghost-face ships. It seems like they were impatient to fly away from the transmission formation. Before long, ten ghost-face ships appeared over the Ma n¡¯s garden. But at this time, the people of the Wandering Soul Group couldn¡¯t help but stare at the surroundings.

    The reason why these people were stunned was because they thought that there wasn¡¯t any problem with the Ma n. Moreover, they passed through quickly because they were afraid that they would be detected by the ck Tiger Gang. They wanted to transport themselves as soon as possible and the push forward to attack the ck Tiger Gang.

    However, they didn¡¯t expect the ck Tiger Gang to be waiting for them. Therefore, upon seeing their surroundings, they found out that something was wrong. They wanted to warn the people behind them, but it was toote. Ten ghost-face ships had already entered the ck Tiger Gang.

    When all of the ghost-face ships had arrived, the Ma n¡¯s transmission formation exploded. After that, Hu Liangchen gave the order, ¡°Kill them all!¡±

    Among all therge artifacts, Zhang Feng¡¯s treasure ship was the fastest. Its eleration was almost instant. Before long, the treasure ship shed with the ghost-face ships.

    Although the refining method of the ghost-face ships was special, these ghost-face ships were far from the original. It can be said that they weren¡¯t on the same level. Upon shing with the treasure ship, a huge hole appeared in the center of the ghost-face ship. The ghost-face ship then fell to the ground, it could no longer be used.

 Chapter 1721: God-level Control

    <h4>Chapter 1721: God-level Control</h4>

    With the collision of the treasure ship and the ghost-face ship, the war has officially begun. The ck tiger ships also began attacking the rest of the ghost-face ships.

    Although the strength of the ghost-face ship has been greatly reduced, they were still formidablerge artifacts. The ck tiger ship might be famous in the Northern Divergent Province, but it wasn¡¯t particrly known in the Great World of Cultivation. Because of this, the two sides were on par for a while.

    The biggest variable in this battle was Zhang Feng¡¯s treasure ship. After crashing with the ghost-face ship, it attacked another. This time, because of theck of space to speed up, the treasure ship didn¡¯t destroy its target. It was only able to change the course of the ship.

    The ghost-face ship originally wanted to attack a ck tiger ship. But after being routed, it came into the trajectory of a ck tiger ship¡¯s attack. Under the treasure ship and the ck tiger ship¡¯s assault, the ghost-face ship was severely damaged.

    Two ghost-face ships had been destroyed in a short time. This was something that the Wandering Soul Group didn¡¯t think of. At the same time, Zhang Feng came into the attention of the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s experts. On top of the destroyed ghost-face ships, two Transcending Tribtion Experts appeared. The two roared loudly as malicious ghosts appeared behind their bodies. One of the ghosts had three heads and four arms while the other had four overly long fangs and a pair of sharp ws that were akin to spears. One could see at a nce that their offensive strengths were extraordinary.

    When the dao avatars of the two Transcending Tribtion Experts appeared, they immediately grasped towards the treasure ship. Zhang Feng¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change. But at this moment, as though losing its ability to fly, the treasure ship suddenly plummeted downwards. Only after reaching close to the floor did the treasure ship stop falling.

    After that, the treasure ship suddenly stood up like a rocket aimed at the sky. Then like a rocket sting off, it went straight up and hit another ghost-face ship. The ghost-face ship was thrown away and then went into free-fall. This time, it wasn¡¯t a staged fall like the treasure ship. It was greatly damaged, and the third ghost-face ship has been destroyed.

    After destroying another ghost-face ship, the treasure ship made a somersault in the air and then flew towards another direction. As the treasure ship flew off, two huge ghastly ws grasped the space where it had been. The treasure ship was actually able to evade the attacks of two Transcending Tribtion Experts.

    The people on both sides of the battle couldn¡¯t help but stare at the treasure ship. The control over the treasure ship was simply godlike. It was as agile as a normal artifact. What concept was this? Who operated therge artifact?

    At this time, Zhang Feng couldn¡¯t help but stare nkly at Zhao Hai. This was because he knew that it was Zhao Hai who controlled the treasure ship. Before the battle, Zhao Hai told him that he would have the Undead operate the ship. All of the central functions of the ship were now under the control of the Undead.

    Although Zhang Feng didn¡¯t understand why Zhao Hai wanted to do so, he still agreed due to his trust in him. After being together for a long time, Zhang Feng knew that Zhao Hai was the same as him. He wouldn¡¯t say anything that he wasn¡¯t confident in. Since Zhao Hai wanted to control the ship, this only means that he could control the ship better.

    Originally, Zhang Feng had his worries. But soon he changed his mind. This treasure ship was made by Zhao Hai, so naturally he could control it better. However, Zhang Feng didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai¡¯s control would reach this degree.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about this as the treasure ship went in a circle and then fell back to the ground. Zhang Feng gave Zhao Hai a perplexed look. Zhao Hai waved his hand and the left side of the ship suddenly opened. Then a huge metal te came out. Zhang Feng noticed that this metal te was carried by Undead.

    At this time, a damaged metal te suddenly fell down from the ship. Then the Undead carried the new metal te to the bow of the ship. Then the Undeadbined their bodies as though they were a huge hammer. After several bangs, the metal te was fixed to the bow of the ship. The whole process only took more or less ten minutes. The treasure ship returned to its peak strength.

    After changing the te on the ship¡¯s bow, the treasure ship flew up once more and re-entered the battlefield. At this time, the situation has greatly changed. Five tiger ships have withdrawn from the battle. Meanwhile, only two ghost-face ships were left. Moreover, they were damaged. They could shut down at any time.

    But with ten ghost-face ships, they were able to shut down five ck tiger ships. That was despite Zhao Hai destroying three of them. This result was proof of the ghost-face ship¡¯s fighting strength.

    When the people of the ck Tiger Gang saw that the treasure ship was rejoining the fight, they couldn¡¯t help but cheer. The main participants of the battle had already be the cultivators. If the Transcending Tribtion Experts were left to destroy therge artifacts, the losses would be huge.

    Although the ck tiger ships and the ghost-face ships had been damaged, the casualties on both sides weren¡¯t very huge. Cultivators were physically resilient. They could just escape therge artifact if it was destroyed.

    The cultivators who lost theirrge artifacts all jumped out and continued the attack. Because of this, the battlefield changed into a battle between people.

    The performance of the treasure ship caused the people of the ck Tiger Gang to be uplifted. This was the first time they saw arge artifact that was so agile. Therefore, seeing the treasure ship, they couldn¡¯t help but cheer.

    However, Zhao Hai has no time to be happy. He turned to Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Senior Brother, have everyone send their energy into the treasure ships quickly!¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng immediately ordered, ¡°Everyone, send your spiritual qi to the treasure ship now!¡± With his order, everyone sent their spiritual qi to the treasure ship.

    The treasure ship immediately lit up with golden light. Then the treasure ship charged towards a ghost-face ship. At the same time, the seemingly tattered ghost-face ship charged forward. Zhao Hai coldly snorted and increased the speed of the treasure ship.

    At this time, the ghost-face ship¡¯s body emitted ck gas to cover the treasure ship. However, it had no effect on the treasure ship. It continued to rush towards the ghost-face ship.

    Just as the treasure ship was covered by the ck gas, the ghost-face ship suddenly changed. A huge ghost appeared behind the ghost-face ship. Theis ghost was even bigger than the ghost-face ship.

    Seeing this ghost, Hu Liangchen¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change. Then he immediately shouted, ¡°Not good! Little Feng, retreat immediately!¡± As the patriarch of the Hu n, Hu Liangchen knew more than Zhang Feng. When the Wandering Soul Group was still wreaking havoc in the Great World of Cultivation, besides their cultivation method and the Sunless Valley, there was another method that made them terrifying. And that was the human-ship fusion!

    Human-ship fusion happens when a Nascent Soul Expert uses their own blood and the nascent soul to unite with the ghost-face ship. This would increase the performance of the ghost-face ship. This fusion allowed the ship to use the cultivator¡¯s dao avatar. In turn, the dao avatar would be more powerful.

    Naturally, human-ship fusion has side-effects. The cultivator would have the cultivation trashed if he survives the battle. Otherwise they would perish along with the ship.

    Ever since the Wandering Soul Group was defeated by the big sects, nobody in the Wandering Soul Group has ever used the human-ship fusion. Hu Liangchen knew about it from ancient records that described the technique. He didn¡¯t expect that he would see this fusion here.

    What Hu Liangchen didn¡¯t know was that there had always been people in the Wandering Soul Group that knew how to use human-ship fusion. The reason it wasn¡¯t seen before was due to the reduced quality of the ghost-face ships. Since the quality of the ghost-face ships has decreased, the requirements for the cultivator became higher. Now, Nascent Soul Experts could no longer do the technique. It would require at least the Transcending Tribtion Stage before a cultivator can perform human-ship fusion. Moreover, the fusion would onlyst for two hours. After two hours, the Transcending Tribtion Expert would exhaust their life energy and die.

    Two hours of battle in exchange for the life of a Transcending Tribtion Expert. Even the Heaven Sect wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand that consumption. Therefore, the human-ship fusion was only rarely used by the Wandering Soul Group.

    One of the elders of the Wandering Soul Group wanted to perform human-ship fusion because he saw the strength of the treasure ship. He wanted to deal with the treasure ship. However, the ship has withdrawn.

    But at thest minute, the treasure ship returned. Therefore, the elder decided to use the technique without hesitation. In his mind, inside the treasure ship was a valued person of the ck Tiger Gang. Otherwise, the ship wouldn¡¯t have been that strong. Therefore, he nned to kill that person and bring value to the Wandering Soul Group.

    Seeing the treasure ship charging towards him, the elder got ready to fuse with the ghost-face ship. The reason he didn¡¯t use it immediately was because he knew that the person who controlled the treasure ship had reached peak mastery of it. If they found out that there was human-ship fusion, they would no doubt run away. And if they did, it would be very hard to catch up to them.

    He first covered the treasure ship with a thick fog so that the people inside the treasure ship couldn¡¯t see what was going on outside. Additionally, the ghost qi would have the effect of restraining spiritual force. When the timees, he would be able to use the human-ship fusion to crush the treasure ship in one go.

    As soon as Hu Liangchen¡¯s warning came out, the huge ghost behind the ghost-face ship stretched its huge ws towards the treasure ship.

    ¡°Pa! A loud sound akin to a p was heard. It was indeed a p, it was as though two palms had hit each other.

    The reason for this was because the ghost didn¡¯t capture anything. It was two palms hitting each other.

    Because of the human-ship fusion, the ghost resembles the elder who used the technique. At this time, he had a stunned expression on his face.

    As the elder was stunned, the treasure ship suddenly emerged from the ck cloud and hit the huge dao avatar. The treasure ship was now covered with golden light. As the ship collided, there were two loud explosions. The first explosion was when the treasure ship hit the dao avatar. The golden light around the treasure ship allowed it to pierce through the ghost like a hot knife through butter. After drilling a huge hole into the dao avatar, the treasure ship crashed into the ghost-face ship.

    Nobody expected this to happen. Nobody thought that the treasure ship would reach the ghost-face ship. In fact, the way the treasure ship hit the ghost-face ship was unlike what happened in the past. Before, it would just knock the ghost-face ship away. But this time, itpletely shattered the ship into pieces.

    The treasure ship didn¡¯t stop there. It readjusted its direction and then charged into the other ghost-face ship. Naturally, the ship also shattered. This marked the end of the ghost-face ships of the Wandering Soul Group.

    At this time, the treasure ship withdrew from the battle. Zhao Hai sat on a chair, his expression appearing exhausted. He looked at Zhang Feng and said, ¡°First Senior Brother, have everyone take a rest. I think the battle now depends on those above, not us.¡±

    Just as Zhao Hai said, they were no longer needed in the battle. The Transcending Tribtion Experts of the Wandering Soul Group weren¡¯t any stronger than those who were killed by Tie Zhantian and the others. The ck Tiger Gang has the enemypletely surrounded. Their defeat was only a matter of time.

    The ordinary cultivators of the Wandering Soul Group weren¡¯t as strong as the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s cultivators. Moreover, the cultivators of the ck Tiger Gang kepting over. Although they weren¡¯t necessarily strong, they were still able to make sneak attacks to cause the enemy to suffer.

    Additionally, the ck Tiger Gang still has functionalrge artifacts. They might not be able to deal with Transcending Tribtion Experts, but they were very useful against ordinary cultivators. Even Core Formation cultivators would suffer againstrge artifacts. In this case, the cultivators of the Wandering Soul Group were at aplete disadvantage. They only have to wait to be killed.

    Zhao Hai and the others were now very tired. Naturally, Zhao Hai was just acting, but the others were not. They had just used all of their spiritual qi to power the treasure ship. Therefore, they needed to rest.

 Chapter 1722: Dangerous Situation At The Defensive Line

    <h4>Chapter 1722: Dangerous Situation At The Defensive Line</h4>

    Zhao Hai slowly opened his eyes. Zhang Feng and several other people were surrounding him. They already finished their recovery and were now acting as Zhao Hai¡¯s protectors.

    If Zhang Feng only fancied Zhao Hai because of his ability to recycle materials in the past, then now he admired Zhao Hai after the battle.

    A lot of people could controlrge artifacts. In fact, mostrge artifacts were designed to be easier to control and to respond quickly tomands. On the battlefield, a one second advantage in response could decide one¡¯s life and death.

    Although a lot of people could userge artifacts, there were only few people who were skilled in operating them. Operating arge artifact couldn¡¯t be done by a single person. Therefore, some sects would train cultivators to specialize in a certain part of the artifact. These people were more skilledpared to those who were temporarily assembled to control therge artifact. Generally, such people were in teams and were very popr in their sects.

    Naturally, exceptions included those from the Heaven Sect. They could make their swords bigger and use them asrge artifacts. However, the Heaven Sect won¡¯t use this ability often. They also have their own personnel that could userge artifacts.

    The control that Zhao Hai showed was astonishing. He operated therge artifact like it was his own limb. Such a person was a treasure no matter which sect they were at.

    Zhang Feng wasn¡¯t too surprised by Zhao Hai¡¯s ability. Upon checking up on Zhao Hai, he discovered that he was skilled at usingrge artifacts. Moreover, when he operates hisrge artifact, Zhao Hai would use his undead. This allowed him adept control over therge artifact.

    It was also because of this that Zhang Feng was interested in Zhao Hai. In his opinion, Zhao Hai being able to control arge artifact well was a trump card. And that was truly the case. Just now, Zhao Hai was able to nimbly control the treasure ship and destroy multiple ghost-face ships.

    The battle in the Ma n¡¯s garden has ended. The people from the Wandering Soul Group couldn¡¯t escape and were eradicated. Hu Liangchen arranged people to clean the battlefield. However, he left the treasure ship alone.

    Everyone saw the treasure ship¡¯s performance, so everyone looked at it with respect. The treasure ship dealt with five ghost-face ships on its own. That was half of therge artifacts that the Wandering Soul Group sent. Such fighting strength was astonishing.

    Although the Great World of Cultivation was more advancedpared to the inferior realms, it was still filled with the same cultivators. They worshiped power and skills the same way.

    Seeing Zhao Hai get up, Zhang Feng said, ¡°Little Hai, how do you feel? Are you fine?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother doesn¡¯t need to worry. The battle was just too intense, so I expended more energy than normal.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded, then he patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Good, you¡¯ve done well. I didn¡¯t think that the treasure ship would turn into that in your hands. I haven¡¯t seen arge artifact as agile like that before.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s the advantage of having Undead. I can issuemands to them with a single thought. This allows me to control the entire ship alone. It¡¯s more naturalpared to being controlled by a team of people.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded as he turned to the battlefield and said, ¡°The battlefield has now been cleaned up. The destroyedrge artifacts will be turned over to the sect. When the timees, I¡¯ll have to ask for your help. By the way, do you want to turn the corpses into Undead? Otherwise, we¡¯ll burn them.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I want them. I always have a need for more Undead.¡±

    Zhang Feng pointed towards the side. Zhao Hai turned his head and the bodies of the Wandering Soul Group cultivators were there. Zhao Hai immediately turned them into Undead and then took them to the Space.

    Zhao Hai had just finished disposing of the corpses when Hu Liangchen appeared on the treasure ship. Upon getting in, Hu Liangchen looked at the interior before he turned to Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Kid, your artifact is very good. When will you introduce the grandmaster refiner to me?¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled faintly and replied, ¡°Uncle Hu, you¡¯re too polite. Who doesn¡¯t know the famed refiners of the Hu n. The people on my side would be ashamed in front of them.¡±

    Naturally, Hu Liangchen knew that Zhang Feng wouldn¡¯t just let go of his trump card. He just said those words casually. So when he heard Zhang Feng, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Forget it. You¡¯re a liar. Compared to your refiners, my family¡¯s refiners weren¡¯t even qualified to carry their shoes. Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this. I just got word that the Gang Leader¡¯s side isn¡¯t doing so well. We need to go there as support.¡±

    Hearing that Tie Zhantian was having problems, Zhang Feng immediately agreed. He quickly sent orders to go to Tie Zhantian along with Hu Liangchen and the others.

    Tie Zhantian and the others were currently fighting the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s main force. The sect has been resisting the enemy at the ck Tiger Mountain Range. The mountain range has always been the frontline against the Wandering Soul Group. The mountain range was divided into two sections, the inner and outer sections.

    The inner section of the mountain range was where the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s headquarters was located. The outer section was also called the ck Tiger Wall. This was where the sect woulde in conflict with the Wandering Soul Group from time to time.

    The current situation of the ck Tiger Wall wasn¡¯t very good. This time, the Wandering Soul Group has made a serious effort in dealing with the ck Tiger Gang. A total of 70rge artifacts have been dispatched. There were also about 100 Transcending Tribtion Experts.

    Although Tie Zhantian and the others had received news about the enemy and knew what they were up against, it was still different when faced with the actual enemy.

    When Tie Zhantian thought that the defensive line was about to be breached, Hu Liangchen suddenly sent word that the Ma n¡¯s side had been dealt with.

    Tie Zhantian didn¡¯t expect the battle on that side to end too quickly. He knew very well that the current ck Tiger Gang was still less than the Wandering Soul Group. Although the ck Tiger Gang wasn¡¯t weak, the Wandering Soul Group was stronger.

    The Wandering Soul Group¡¯s strength has been greatly reduced by the joint attack by the other sects, but their inheritance wasn¡¯tpletely lost. And with their initial strength, they were able to quickly gain a foothold in the Northern Divergent Province and be one of its biggest sects.

    After the Wandering Soul Group eliminated several small sects, their territory finally reached the border of the ck Tiger Gang. The ck Tiger Gang was also a formidable sect in the province. Although it wasn¡¯t the strongest, the Wandering Soul Group couldn¡¯t just attack them without suffering heavy losses.

    In the end, the Wandering Soul Group employed a more passive approach. They would slowly divide the sect¡¯s strength, splitting ck Tiger Gang in half. And once groups begin to separate from the sect, the Wandering Soul Group would slowly eat them up.

    Originally, the n was going very well. They were even able to nt the Ma n inside. But they would never expect Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance. With Zhao Hai¡¯s help, Zhang Feng was able to rise quickly and spoil their n. Then once they began to execute their n, instead of shattering, the ck Tiger Gang became united.

    Now the Wandering Soul Group has to deal with the ck Tiger Gang using its full power. They even pulled the Roaring me Sect into the war. They would destroy the ck Tiger Gang in one go. They might even be able to eliminate the Roaring me Sect after that.

    In the mind of the Wandering Soul Group, their three-way army would leave the ck Tiger Gang with no defenses. It would be easy to clean the ck Tiger Gang. However, the ck Tiger Gang has prepared well. Despite meeting the full force of the Wandering Soul Group, the ck Tiger Gang was still able to hold on for a very long time. This caused the people of the Wandering Soul Group to be stunned.

    Naturally, the most important thing was that they had lost contact with their surprise force. This only meant one thing, the people they sent to the Ma n had been finished off.

    This caused the Wandering Soul Group to be anxious, making their offense more aggressive. Tie Zhantian was also anxious. He knew that they would be in danger if Hu Liangchen¡¯s reinforcement didn¡¯t arrive.

    There have been several sections in the ck Tiger Wall that have been destroyed by the Wandering Soul Group. If the situation continues, the defensive line would not be able to hold.

    After the Wandering Soul Group showed its strength, Tie Zhantian became aware of how powerful they were. They had as many as 70rge artifacts while his side only had 40. With just more than half the amount ofrge artifacts, he naturally wouldn¡¯t be able to stop the enemy¡¯s attack.

    Most importantly, there¡¯s still the Roaring me Sect that needs to be defended against. This would need troops to be allocated to meet them. The ck Tiger Gang wouldn¡¯t be able to fight with all of its strength.

    What worries Tie Zhantian more was the fact that even if Hu Liangchen came to support him, theirrge artifacts would just increase by 20. This was still less than the Wandering Soul Group¡¯srge artifacts.

    In the beginning of the fight, Tie Zhantian had 40 ck Tiger Ships, but now he has 19 left. He had lost more than half of his ck tiger ships.

    However, the Wandering Soul Group isn¡¯t doing any better. They were using theirrge artifacts to attack the defenses of the ck Tiger gang. With the help of formations and their artifacts, the ck Tiger Gang was able to defend. Of the original 70rge artifacts, the Wandering Soul Group only has more than 40 left. Their losses were no less than the ck Tiger Gang, it might even be bigger.

    As both sides were fighting, Hu Liangchen and the others finally arrived. Altogether, Hu Liangchen brought 8rge artifacts. Originally, they had 13rge artifacts but they lost 5 of them in the previous fight.

 Chapter 1723: Battering

    <h4>Chapter 1723: Battering</h4>

    As he stood on the treasure ship, Zhang Feng looked at the perilous situation of the defensive line. His expression couldn¡¯t help but sink as he coldly snorted and said, ¡°These people really thought that they had won. Little Hai, how¡¯s your current state? Everyone on this ship will listen to you. Let¡¯s teach those guys a lesson.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Senior Brother can rest assured.¡± Zhao Hai waved his hand as the treasure ship charged towards a ghost-face ship.

    The ghost-face ship immediately discovered the treasure ship¡¯s approach. It quickly sent out jade sword messages and pulled into two other ghost-face ships to face the Zhao Hai and the others.

    It was clear that the three ghost-face ships had coordinated for a long time. They formed a triangle to surround the treasure ship. Zhao Hai coldly snorted as he directed the ship to charge with its highest speed towards the ghost-face ship on the left.

    The three ghost-face ships didn¡¯t expect the treasure ship to be this nimble. They just saw the treasure ship make a sharp turn in the middle of its charge. This was something that the ghost-face ships couldn¡¯t do.

    However, the ghost-face ships were still able to change their formation. The middle and right ghost-face ships sped up and charged towards the treasure ship. The left ghost-face ship picked up speed to maneuver itself into a more favorable position.

    Seeing this, the corners of Zhao Hai¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but rise. From Cai¡¯er¡¯sputations, if he rushed over and hit the ghost-face ship on the left, the other two ghost-face ships would collide with the treasure ship. At that time, the treasure ship would be attacked from three sides.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t nning to be in that situation. As he was about to collide with the left ghost-face ship, the ship suddenly halted as though it was being nailed into the void. Because of its strong momentum, the ship curved at the center before it swung to the right.

    This flick caused the treasure ship to hit the right ghost-face ship. The ghost-face ship never expected that Zhao Hai would react like that. It was originally charging towards the treasure ship, but it didn¡¯t think that the treasure ship woulde at it. The treasure ship smashed the right side of the ghost-ship and pushed it off course to hit the middle ghost-face ship. With how quickly everything happened, the ghost-face ships weren¡¯t able to react at all.

    Boom! Two ghost-face ships collided with each other. The impact caused the ghost-face ship in the middle to deviate from its course and hit the left ghost-face ship. The three ghost-face ships made a series of collisions. The scene looked like it was from a movie.

    However, that wasn¡¯t the end of it. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t satisfied with just colliding with therge artifacts. Instead, he turned around and appeared behind the ghost-face ships. Then the treasure ship charged once more with all of its power.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Three collisions were heard as the treasure ship hit the three ghost-face ships. It was a ruthless collision. The previous collision already destroyed the ghost-face ships¡¯ shields. Now that the treasure ship crashed into them once more, they were immediately destroyed.

    But this also caused the stern of the ghost-face ship to suffer mild damage, it also had a dent on its bow. Regardless, after crashing onto the three ghost-face ships, it immediately rushed towards another ghost-face ship.

    The brief confrontation between the treasure ship and the three ghost-face ships has been noticed by everyone on the battlefield. The ck Tiger Wall was very long, however, the Wandering Soul Group didn¡¯t attack the entire wall. They knew that as long as the wall was breached, the whole ck Tiger Wall would be finished.

    Because of this, thebatants from both sides weren¡¯t too spread out and the battlefield wasn¡¯t very big. If anything happens in the battlefield, it wouldn¡¯t escape the notice of the Transcending Tribtion Experts.

    The treasure ship was able to deal with three ghost-face ships at little to no cost. This caused the experts to be surprised. As far as they knew, onlyrge artifacts of the nine super sects were able to do it. Other people would not have such capabilities.

    Tie Zhantian had an excited look on his face as he looked at the treasure ship. He didn¡¯t think that Zhang Feng¡¯srge artifact would be that powerful. This took a load off his back.

    At this time, the treasure ship already shed with otherrge artifacts of the Wandering Soul Group. Although the ghost-face ships were formidable, they weren¡¯t a match for Zhao Hai. One after another, Zhao Hai began dealing with the ghost-face ships.

    Naturally, the treasure ship also received some damage, especially on the right side. This was because Zhao Hai intentionally used the right side of the ship to do his attacks. It was natural for that part to suffer more serious damages.

    The Transcending Tribtion Experts of the Wandering Soul Group could no longer sit still. Some of them rushed towards the treasure ships. At the same time, Transcending Tribtion Experts of the ck Tiger Gang headed over to stop them.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai quickly controlled the treasure ship to retreat from the fight. When he arrived behind the ck Tiger Wall, hemanded the Undead to rece the metal tes on the ship¡¯s right side.

    The treasure ship wasn¡¯t made as a whole like the otherrge artifacts. There were several recement parts in the ship¡¯s storage room. Therefore, it didn¡¯t take a long time before Zhao Hai reced the side of the ship.

    Aftermanding the Undead to repair the ship, Zhao Hai turned to Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Senior Brother, we don¡¯t have a lot of recement parts left. I¡¯m afraid we can use it one more time in arge-scale battle before we¡¯ll have to permanently withdraw. Moreover, we have be the targets of the Transcending Tribtion Experts. We have to cooperateter. When I ask to send spiritual qi to the treasure ship, have everyone send it immediately. This way, we can resist Transcending Tribtion Experts.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded. They managed to kill a Transcending Tribtion Expert using this method. Naturally, he trusted Zhao Hai¡¯s words.

    The reappearance of the treasure ship immediately attracted the attention of the Transcending Tribtion Experts. And there was no way for them to notice that something happened to the treasure ship. Even if they weren¡¯t particrly paying attention, they could still see that the damage to the treasure ship¡¯s right side had been repaired. If they didn¡¯t, then they would have been blind.

    Naturally, Tie Zhantian was happy. Hu Liangchen¡¯s group has arrived to help. Moreover, Zhao Hai was able topletely destroy five ghost-face ships. This caused the pressure on the defensive line to decrease. Although they were still unable to make a counter-attack, stalling them for a very long time was no longer a problem.

    On the other hand, the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t doing well. Hu Liangchen and the others didn¡¯t only bringrge artifacts but also Transcending Tribtion Experts.

    Originally, the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s Transcending Tribtion Experts weren¡¯t much more than Tie Zhantian. With Hu Liangchen¡¯s arrival, the gap became narrower. Now, with Hu Liangchen¡¯s help, breaching the defensive line has be close to impossible.

    When the treasure ship appeared, five ghost-face ships immediately rushed forward. However, these ghost-face ships didn¡¯t charge immediately. Instead, they were being cautious.

    But this time, Zhao Hai asked Zhang Feng and the others to send their spiritual qi into the treasure ship. Not only did the ship¡¯s speed increase, its power was also greater. It charged towards the five-ghost face ships and before long it hit the first one.

    The treasure ship began to rampage on the battlefield. Whether it be arge artifact or a cultivator, the ship mmed into it. Whenever it hit arge artifact, it would be destroyed. If it collided with a cultivator, they would be crushed.

    The treasure ship¡¯s astounding performance was seen by everyone. The Transcending Tribtion Experts of the Wandering Soul Group quickly went forward to block it. However, the ck Tiger Gang sent experts to stop them. Slowly, the battle began to revolve around the treasure ship.

    Zhao Hai knew about this but he didn¡¯t say anything. Hemanded the treasure ship to fly around the battlefield. He crushed ghost-face ships and even killed five Nascent Soul Experts. As for ordinary cultivators, he already lost count how many he killed.

    The Wandering Soul Group knew that they couldn¡¯t allow the treasure ship to continue running around. After a few shes, some Transcending Tribtion Experts were able to get out. This time, because of theck of experts on their side, the ck Tiger gang weren¡¯t able to stop them. Three Transcending Tribtion Experts rushed towards the treasure ship.

    Zhao Hai noticed the approach of the Transcending Tribtion Experts. He quickly controlled the ship to turn around. However, the Transcending Tribtion Experts were too fast. And with their dao avatars to help them, two finally caught up with the treasure ship.

    Zhao Hai saw this and immediately asked Zhang Feng and the others to increase the amount of energy they¡¯re sending to the ship. The ship¡¯s speed increased once more as it flew towards the defensive line.

    The two Transcending Tribtion Experts initially wanted to keep up with the treasure ship. But now that the treasure ship has sped up, they could no longer catch up. They could only look at the treasure ship helplessly as it rushed back to the defensive line.

    Roar! Just as Zhao Hai and the others entered the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s defensive line, a heaven shaking tiger¡¯s roar was suddenly heard from the ck Tiger Gang. With how loud the roar was, everyone in the ck Tiger Wall heard it.

    The tiger brought endless amounts of aggression. Those who heard the roar could hear the tiger¡¯s anger.

 Chapter 1724: Supreme Elder

    <h4>Chapter 1724: Supreme Elder</h4>

    The heaven-shaking aura was definitely much strongerpared to ordinary Transcending Tribtion Experts. Nascent Soul Experts like Zhang Feng couldn¡¯t help but unconsciously bow their heads in surrender when they felt it.

    The effect of an aura was very strong, especially towards other cultivators. There were many times where cultivators didn¡¯t believe their instinct and would believe in an expert¡¯s aura even more.

    Because of this, the influence of this heaven-shaking aura was apparent to all the cultivators present.

    But instead of being startled, Zhang Feng was happy as he eximed, ¡°The Supreme Elder hase out!¡±

    Hearing Zhang Feng, Zhao Hai stared for a moment. He looked at Zhang Feng and asked, ¡°Senior Brother, who is that? Why are you happy?¡±

    Zhang Feng turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Right, you don¡¯t know this. I heard that the Supreme Elder started his seclusion more than a thousand years ago. The Supreme Elder is thest n member of the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s first sect leader. He¡¯s from the ck Tiger Race. Although he¡¯s the youngest of the n, he¡¯s probably tens of thousands of years old. His cultivation is immeasurable. But ever since ten thousand years ago, the Supreme Elder began to stop taking care of the sect¡¯s matters. He would only take action when the ck Tiger Gang is in a critical moment. Thousands of years ago, when the Supreme Elder went into seclusion, people thought that he had entered his final rest. It was also because of this that the major families dared to make a mess. Even I didn¡¯t expect the Supreme Elder to still be alive. The ck Tiger Gang no longer has anything to worry about.¡±

    Just as Zhang Feng finished talking, a shadow approached from a distance. The shadow¡¯s speed wasn¡¯t fast, but its imposing aura made everyone stop breathing.

    Zhao Hai also came under the influence of this imposing aura. But as he was about to submit to the aura, the Space suddenly sent out a spiritual fluctuation that canceled the effect of the aura.

    However, Zhao Hai still pretended to lower his head. He didn¡¯t dare stare at a long-lived old monster. This would only cause him trouble.

    After a while, Zhao Hai felt a huge ck shadow above him. Then the aura that suppressed everyone disappeared. Zhao Hai, like everyone else, sighed in relief. Then he stole a nce and looked up, which stunned him.

    Above him was a person wearing a ck robe. His stature was grand. Although his hair and beard were gray and his face was covered in aged spots, he didn¡¯t have a confused look in his eyes. Instead, one could see endless wisdom in his gaze. It was as if he understood everything in the world.

    The old man stood on top of the head of a huge ck tiger. The tiger was no smaller than the ck tiger ships. Its fur was shiny and its eyes were staring straight in front. Although it didn¡¯t do anything, its appearance made everyone not dare look at it.

    The old man captured everyone¡¯s attention just by standing there. They could feel their bodies submitting in front of the old man, it was as though they were subjects in front of their monarch.

    The old man looked at the people from the Wandering Soul Group and said, ¡°It turns out to be descendants of the old ghost. No matter what, I have a rtionship with the old ghost in the past. With respect to the old ghost¡¯s face, I won¡¯t embarrass you people. Go and return. If you continue to cause trouble to my ck Tiger Gang, I¡¯ll go to your nest and destroy it.¡±

    The Transcending Tribtion Experts of the Wandering Soul Group were stunned. Some of them knew of the old man¡¯s identity. However, they weren¡¯t sure if it was him. They thought that he was dead, they didn¡¯t expect that he was alive.

    Although they couldn¡¯t confirm the old man¡¯s status, the imposing aura that they felt previously couldn¡¯t be faked. This caused the people from the Wandering Soul Group to hesitate. They looked at each other in dismay.

    They were unwilling to retreat. It can be said that the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s losses in the battle were very heavy. If they retreated, they would have lost all of those things for nothing. The Wandering Soul Group would need a long time to recover from their loss.

    But how could they continue fighting? Just looking at the old man caused the Transcending Tribtion Experts to lose their courage. They were in a dilemma.

    The old man swept them with his gaze before he coldly snorted. The old man¡¯s snort was so loud that it shook the surrounding space. This caused the Wandering Soul Group cultivators to vomit blood. Those who were below the Core Formation Stage were directly killed. At the same time, the ghost-face ships began falling down like dead flies.

    Seeing this, the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s Transcending Tribtion Experts were stunned. Then theirplexion paled. They quickly gave the old man a salute before leaving. They didn¡¯t even collect the ghost-face ships.

    Seeing their Transcending Tribtion Experts retreating, the other cultivators also turned around and retreated. In a blink of an eye, they were gone. The cultivators of the ck Tiger Gang couldn¡¯t help but cheer. They all looked at the old man with their utmost respect.

    The old man looked towards the cultivators of the ck Tiger Gang and then turned to Tie Zhantian and said, ¡°You¡¯re the current Gang Leader?¡±

    Tie Zhantian didn¡¯t dare neglect the old man. He quickly gave a bow and said, ¡°ck Tiger Gang¡¯s 57th Gang Leader, Tie Zhantian, has seen the Supreme Elder.¡±

    The old man coldly snorted and said, ¡° My glorious ck Tiger Gang has been beaten back to its front door. But because you still have some backbone, you can still be the Gang Leader. If there¡¯s anyone in the gang who dares disobey you in the future,e to me.¡±

    When Tie Zhantian heard the old man say this, he froze for a moment before he excitedly replied, ¡°Thank you for the help, Supreme Elder.¡± The old man nodded before unintentionally sweeping Hu Liangchen and the others with his gaze. Hu Liangchen and the others immediately lowered their heads. In front of the old man, Hu Liangchen didn¡¯t dare to be arrogant. If he did, then the old man could easily destroy his whole n.

    However, the old man didn¡¯t say anything to Hu Liangchen and the others. Instead he looked at the treasure ship and said, ¡°The ck Tiger Gang finally has a worthy talent. Kid who drove the ship,e meet me.¡±

    Upon hearing the old man, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare say anything. A snort from the old man can kill countless cultivators. He didn¡¯t expect this kind of strength. He wasn¡¯t sure whether the old man could break the barrier to the Space or not.

    Therefore, Zhao Hai hastily flew out of the treasure ship and then gave the old man a bow as he said, ¡°ck Tiger Gang disciple Zhao Hai has seen the Supreme Elder.¡±

    The old man nodded and said, ¡°Not bad,e and cultivate with me for a while.¡± After he said that, he waved his hand. Zhao Hai felt a strong force that pulled him into the ck tiger. Then the huge tiger flew back to the sect with the speed of light.

    The old man left as quickly as he arrived. He just waved his hand and then took Zhao Hai away. This caused the people from the ck Tiger Gang to be unable to say anything. They just looked at the direction that the old man vanished from with red eyes. They were naturally jealous of Zhao Hai. To be able to cultivate beside the Supreme Elder was such an honor for anyone in the sect.

    Tie Zhantian was the first one to respond as he immediatelymanded, ¡°Tie Yi, lead people to clean the battlefield. Restore all the formations in the ck Tiger Wall. The others,e with me. We¡¯ll go to the Roaring me Sect¡¯s side. Let¡¯s see what those fellows would look like upon seeing us.¡± As soon as he said that, people suddenly remembered that there was still the Roaring me Sect to deal with. They immediatelyplied as Tie Zhantian used the transmission formation to go to the Inferno Valley.

    Zhang Feng alsomanded his people to take charge of the treasure ship and follow behind Tie Zhantian and the others. There was arge-scale transmission formation on the ck Tiger Wall that allowedrge artifacts to go through. This was to help reinforce the wall whenever it was attacked.

    At this time, Zhang Feng had a bitter expression on his face. This was because he knew that the maintenance of therge artifact wasrgely dependent on Zhao Hai. Now that Zhao Hai was taken by the Supreme Elder, it would be very hard to repair therge artifact in the next battle.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    Meanwhile, Zhao Hai followed the old man as they stood on the back of the ck tiger. As time passed, Zhao Hai realized that although the tiger looked life-like, it was made of energy. This energy was something Zhao Hai was familiar with, it was energy from the dao avatar. It can be said that the ck tiger was the old man¡¯s dao avatar, an iparably solid dao avatar.

    Zhao Hai had certain understandings about dao avatars. He knew that even if he reached the metal dao avatar stage, it would still appear incorporeal. He hasn¡¯t seen apletely solid dao avatar like the old man¡¯s.

    Before long, Zhao Hai and the old man arrived at the forbidden area of the ck Tiger Gang. This was the most restricted area of the sect. Even the Gang Leader couldn¡¯t enter whenever he likes.

    When they entered the forbidden area, the ck tigernded on the ground. There were plenty of caves on the cliff face. The ck tiger flew into one of the caves and vanished from sight. On the other hand, the old man went to another cave. Zhao Hai followed him closely behind.

    The cave had a huge interior. This cave was different from the other cave residences that Zhao Hai had seen before. Generally, cave residences would have multiple rooms for various tasks like alchemy, refining, and others. However, the old man¡¯s cave was just a huge space, nothing else.

    There were no decorations in the cave, just a thickyer of hay in the middle. Compared to the identity of the old man, the way he lived was very simple.

    The old man sat on the pile of hay, each of his movements extremely slow. It was as if he was afraid of wasting energy on unnecessary movements.

    After the old man sat down, he let out a long breath as he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite good. Although I don¡¯t know who you are, I can see from you that you have much more faith powerpared to the entirety of the ck Tiger Gang. You¡¯re one of those people who encountered fortuitous events.¡±

    Hearing the old man, Zhao Hai¡¯splexion immediately changed. He knew how vigorous his faith power was. But he didn¡¯t study faith power concealing techniques, so he has no means of hiding it. In fact, he was worried that he would meet someone who could see the amount of faith power in his body and would covet it.

    However, after being in the Great World of Cultivation for a long time, nobody was able to see Zhao Hai¡¯s level of faith power. Tie Zhantian didn¡¯t react nor did the old fox Hu Liangchen. This caused Zhao Hai to think that only he could detect his faith power. He didn¡¯t expect to be discovered by the old man.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction, the old man smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid. I don¡¯t have any intentions of harming you. Having someone like you in the ck Tiger gang means that the sect has someone powerful in it. This is a pure benefit with no downsides. You might have already noticed, but I have very little life force remaining. I don¡¯t have any other wish to ask of you. I only hope that you can help me protect the ck Tiger Gang.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t dare to take the old man¡¯s words lightly nor did he believe himpletely. Prisonheart said the same things to him before, only for Prisonheart to attempt to take over his body. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have any dislike toward the old man. This was because he couldn¡¯t feel any hostility from his body.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t believe Prisonheart in the past because he could feel the hostilitying from him. On the other hand, he didn¡¯t feel any threat from the old man. But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t fully trust him either. It might be because the old man had a high level of cultivation that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t able to sense any hostility from him.

    The old man looked at Zhao Hai and continued, ¡°I was aware of what¡¯s happening in the ck Tiger Gang in the past few years. However, I didn¡¯t make a move. Do you know why?¡±

    He didn¡¯t wait for Zhao Hai to reply as he said, ¡°It¡¯s because I need to save my life force in order to live longer. Only by doing so can I assure the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s survival. More than a thousand years ago, I discovered that I don¡¯t have long left to live. With no choice, I was forced to go into seclusion and be indifferent to the sect¡¯s matters. Although I know the ns of the major families, I still didn¡¯t make a move. This was because every action I make would consume my life force. It would be a tragedy if I don¡¯t have enough energy to help the ck Tiger Gang when a truly threatening situation arrives.

    Speaking up to here, the old man sighed and said, ¡°The heavens have truly helped me. In thest minutes of my life, not only did I solve the danger to the ck Tiger Gang, I even solidified Tie Zhantian¡¯s status. Moreover, it helped me meet you. Hahaha. The heavens are treating me well!¡±

    Hearing the old man, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then all of a sudden, an rm rang inside his heart. He immediately went on guard.

 Chapter 1725: Dao Impartation

    <h4>Chapter 1725: Dao Impartation</h4>

    The old man looked at Zhao Hai and then smiled faintly as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this old man just reached the end of his life. Unless thews of the realm changes, this old man wouldn¡¯t live longer even if I fly my nascent soul out and seize a body for rebirth. This old man has merged his nascent soul with his body to prolong his life.¡±

    Zhao Hai still didn¡¯t say anything to the old man. The old man sighed and said, ¡°From what I can see, you have been deceived before. It doesn¡¯t matter,e and sit down.¡±

    Zhao Hai followed the old man¡¯s words and sat opposite him. Seeing that Zhao Hai followed his request, the old man was satisfied. Then he let out a long breath and said, ¡°My ck Tiger n is a branch of the White Tiger n, a divine beast n. However, we fell into the Great World of Cultivation. Because of the thin spiritual energy present here, we¡¯ve be unable to practice our own cultivation methods. In the end, our ancestors could only rely on their strength to create the ck Tiger Gang and collect faith power in hopes that it will allow us to return to the Immortal Realm one day.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared at the old man. Although the old man didn¡¯t say a lot of things, Zhao Hai could infer a lot of things. First, the old man didn¡¯te from the Great World of Cultivation but from another higher realm. For Zhao Hai, the spiritual qi of the Great World of Cultivation was already high. But from the old man¡¯s words, the spiritual qi here was thin. This meant that he had a low view of the Great World of Cultivation.

    Second, the old man came from a ce called the Immortal Realm. Moreover, he was a branch of the White Tiger n. Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t heard of the White Tiger n. However, he knows that the white tiger was one of the four mythical beasts of ancient china. It seems like the White Tiger n was one of the four divine beasts ns.

    Third, faith power could help them cultivate and even allow them to return to the Immortal Realm. If this was the case, then that means that Zhao Hai would also have an opportunity to go to the Immortal Realm.

    The old man¡¯s words informed Zhao Hai of all these things. The old man clearly didn¡¯t want to hide anything from Zhao Hai. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young man, my life is about to run out. I want to ask you to do me a favor. I¡¯m the only remaining member of the ck Tiger n in the Great World of Cultivation. It¡¯s now impossible for our n to return to the Immortal Realm. The ck Tiger Gang is the fruit of our n¡¯s hard work. I hope that you can help me protect the ck Tiger Gang in the future.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the old man in confusion as he asked, ¡°Supreme Elder, I¡¯m not strong enough. How could I protect the ck Tiger Gang?¡±

    The old man looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Because my ck Tiger Gang is a branch of the White Tiger n, we naturally have numerous means in our hands. One of these methods is suitable to use now, and that¡¯s the Dao Impartation. This allows a cultivator to ce his cultivation base as well as all his learnings into another cultivator. As long as the cultivator can digest what was given, he would be no weaker than the giver. If I pour all I have into your body, you can reach the Nascent Soul Stage in a short time. You can even reach the Transcending Tribtion Stage. At the same time, you will get all of my cultivation insights. What do you think? Are you willing?¡±

    Zhao Hai nkly stared at the old man. To be honest, Zhao Hai only believed half of what the old man said. He believed the part where the old man revealed his identity. As for the Dao Impartation, he didn¡¯t believe it.

    Dao Importation would need one cultivator to sacrifice himself for another cultivator. Many of which were carried out by the master to give to their disciple. The person who was given to would naturally gain many benefits. However, the person who performed the impartation would suffer great damage. Because of this, cultivators rarely used this method.

    Although Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t heard of people in the Great World of Cultivation using Dao Impartation, he could make a rough guess about its existence. Therefore, he was somewhat doubting the old man¡¯s words.

    After thinking for some time, Zhao Hai decided to believe the old man. This was because of the old man¡¯s strength. Don¡¯t think that an old man would be weak since he was dying. If Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t agree, then the old man might get aggressive. When the timees, Zhao Hai might not have the chance to resist.

    Most importantly, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t want the old man to find out about the Space. Zhao Hai knew that if he wanted to escape from the old man, then he would need to use the Space. And even if he escapes, he could no longer be in the ck Tiger Gang and would be reduced to bing a rogue cultivator. This was something that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t willing to see.

    Zhao Hai raised his head and looked at the old man as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it. Elder, as long as I¡¯m in the Great World of Cultivation, I will protect the ck Tiger Gang. I will also guarantee that the ck Tiger Gang will expand.¡±

    The old man nodded, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You need to pledge to your heart¡¯s demon.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he said, ¡°Alright. I, Zhao Hai, swear to my heart¡¯s demon. As long as I remain in the Great World of Cultivation, I will stay in the ck Tiger Gang and protect its peace. I will also help the ck Tiger Gang strengthen itself. If I vite this oath, my heart shall burn and kill myself.¡±

    The old man nodded, then he said, ¡°Close your eyes.¡± Zhao Hai closed his eyes, but he still held doubt in his heart.

    The old man ced his hand on Zhao Hai¡¯s head before closing his eyes. Zhao Hai felt a powerful spiritual qi entering his body. Although the spiritual qi was powerful, it was actually very gentle. It didn¡¯t cause any damage to Zhao Hai¡¯s body.

    Coming along with the influx of spiritual qi was a lot of information. This information was regarding cultivation. Moreover, there was no personal touch mixed with it.

    At this moment, Zhao Haipletely believed that the old man really intended to impart his cultivation into him. Actually, he began to trust the old man when he was asked to make an oath to his heart¡¯s demon. This was because cultivators wouldn¡¯t make such a huge oath or else their future would be affected. If the old man really wanted to take Zhao Hai¡¯s body, he wouldn¡¯t have made Zhao Hai make an oath to his heart¡¯s demon. This was because if the old man really seeded in taking Zhao Hai¡¯s body, the oath would apply to him as well.

    Also, Zhao Hai has his Instinct Technique. He didn¡¯t feel any hostility from the old man. This surprised Zhao Hai.

    The Instinct Technique was a Buddhist Cultivation Method. Since this is a supporting technique, no matter how strong the individual, Zhao Hai could feel active hostility from their body once the technique was used. Before this, Zhao Hai thought that the old man was using a technique to hide his hostility.

    Zhao Hai could feel that the old man¡¯s aura was no longer as strong as before. At that time, the old man seemed like a great beast that nobody would dare to face. But now, the old man¡¯s aura was slowly diminishing. In other words, the old man¡¯s life was slowlying to an end. In this case, if the old man still has any ns, then Zhao Hai would be able to sense it.

    Nevertheless, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t fully lower his guard. After all, the old man was an old-lived expert. His methods were innumerable and his strength was very deep. The old man might still have methods left.

    But since the old man sent his cultivation and insights to Zhao Hai¡¯s body, Zhao Hai finally believed the old man¡¯s words. Also, the spiritual qi was very gentle. Not to mention the old man¡¯s tens of thousands of years of cultivation experience. For cultivators, cultivation experience was many folds more valuable than spiritual qi.

    Zhao Hai hastily guided the spiritual qi throughout his body. Since Zhao Hai¡¯s body was special, after the spiritual qi melded into his body, the little avatar he had inside became more solidified and powerful. The golden core in his bodypletely fused with the avatar. From now on, Zhao Hai no longer has a golden core, only a very solid spirit avatar.

    The dao lotus also grew by a lot while the spiritual cube began to increase in size. As Zhao Hai digested the information that the old man sent, the starlight above the spirit avatar¡¯s head also became brighter.

    Zhao Hai felt that the energy that was sent into his body was like the ocean. He found it hard to digest it even after doing all he could.

    Some time passed and Zhao Hai felt that the energy entering his body had stopped. Zhao Hai rxed as he remembered the spiritual qi and the cultivation experience he was given. Then he finally opened his eyes.

    But after opening his eyes, Zhao Hai was startled. The old man in front of him haspletely changed. The wrinkles on the man¡¯s face had increased and his skin was pale. The eyes that were originally filled with wisdom were now clouded. The life force of the old man was also bing more and more faint.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai was awake, the old man had a wide smile on his face as he said, ¡°Good. You woke up sooner than I expected. If you werete, you might not have seen me alive. Zhao Hai, you¡¯re now my disciple. Remember your promise. Protect the ck Tiger Gang in my stead.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression wasplex as he looked at his teacher. Then he clenched his teeth as he received the old man into the Space.

    In the past, he was vignt towards the old man and he didn¡¯t send him to the Space. But now, the old man was close to dying. With how much help the old man gave him, Zhao Hai decided to share his secret at thest moment of the old man¡¯s life.

    Nobody knows better than Zhao Hai how much the old man has helped him. Zhao Hai was sure that his strength had reached the Nascent Soul Stage. In fact, hisbat prowess was much more than the Nascent Soul Experts of the Great World of Cultivation. After all, he held the old man¡¯s thousands of years of cultivation experience. The information that he acquired was a gift that Zhao Hai valued very much.

 Chapter 1726: Ten-year Seclusion

    <h4>Chapter 1726: Ten-year Seclusion</h4>

    As soon as the old man was sent to the Space, a prompt was heard, ¡°Dying beast detected. The Space can revive him. If the host is willing to revive him, he will immediately recognize the host. He can provide the host with fighting strength in the Space. However, he cannot leave the Space or else he would be affected by thews of the outside world.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he said, ¡°Revive him.¡± As his voice fell, the Space shed a white light. After the sh, the old man was standing there, his body exuding more vigor than before.

    Zhao Hai stood in front of the old man. The old man immediately bowed and said, ¡°I have seen the Young Master.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    The old man replied, ¡°Replying to the Young Master, my name is Hu Shan.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he said, ¡°Cai¡¯er.¡± Cai¡¯er quickly appeared beside Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai looked at Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, give Hu Shan his own to live on. Give him resources to cultivate peacefully. Give him the same treatment as Grandpa Green.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded and then went off with the old man. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai returned to the vi and nced at the monitor. Shown on the screen was the situation at the ck Tiger Gang. Zhao Hai said, ¡°How is it going? How long have I been cultivating?¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Brother Hai, you have been cultivating for seven days. The situation outside is good. The ck Tiger Gang sessfully repelled the attack of the Roaring me Sect. The ck Tiger Gang is now in a peaceful state. However, because Zhang Feng has been assigned to repair therge artifacts, he has no choice but to tell Tie Zhantian and the others about you. Now, your status in the sect is very high. If you went out right now, even Tie Zhantian wouldn¡¯t dare be disrespectful to you.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°With my present strength, I no longer need to be afraid of anyone in the Great World of Cultivation. I have to seclude for a while in order to digest what I just gained. After that, I¡¯ll head out.¡±

    Laura and the others naturally have no problems with this. They also hope that Zhao Hai will be stronger. Therefore, they nodded. Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, do you need a ce to cultivate in?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment before he said, ¡°Arrange a new for me. Make sure that I¡¯m not disturbed.¡± Laura nodded and immediately arranged a ce for Zhao Hai. The was very beautiful. Moreover, there¡¯s nothing there that can disturb Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai asked Laura to put all kinds of beasts on that. Then he went to the to cultivate.

    Hu Shan gave a lot of things to him. The help it would give him couldn¡¯t be measured. It was because of this that Zhao Hai brought Hu Shan to the Space. Moreover, he didn¡¯t treat him like a servant. He gave him respects that were fit for an elder.

    Green and the other elders of Zhao Hai enjoy the highest level of treatment in the Space. They can do whatever they like. They can research, cultivate, and even get together with friends. They were very free and unfettered.

    Zhao Hai gave Hu Shan the same treatment. However, he still hoped that Hu Shan could educate the people in the Space. The education system of the Space was now very developed. With the exception of a few, the residents of the Space were well educated in cultivation. Their lifespan has also increased by a lot. But because of this, Zhao Hai used thew of the Space to limit the reproductive ability of the residents. This way, the poption of the Space wouldn¡¯t go out of control.

    But when it came to cultivation, people who could teach were very limited. Now, mostly people from the Great World of Cultivation have reached the Spirit Refining Stage and above.

    Compared to the lifeforms in the Space, the Undead were doing very well. There were more and more Undead Experts. Because of this, the cultivation speed of the Undead became faster.

    However, although the Undead were very strong, they still fell shortpared to the old-lived monster Hu Shan. Therefore, Zhao Hai wanted Hu Shan to educate the inhabitants of the Space.

    Although Zhao Hai managed to save Hu Shan from dying, Hu Shan could no longer go out of the Space. But this is also good for the old man since he wouldn¡¯t worry about the outside anymore. As for Zhao Hai, with a strong expert protecting the Space, he felt more secure.

    Most importantly, Zhao Hai can now use his methods once he heads out and nobody would doubt where he got it from. He can just push all the me to Hu Shan.

    Zhao Hai sat alone on the as he revolved his spiritual qi and digested the knowledge the Hu Shan gave him. Thinking about it, the amount of information that Hu Shan gave was truly terrifying. Some involved cultivation methods while some were cultivation insights. Zhao Hai carefully reorganized the information and slowly digested it. He haspletely forgotten about the outside.

    The things that Hu Shan gave Zhao Hai were really useful. There were beast race cultivation methods as well as cultivation methods that didn¡¯t belong to the Great World of Cultivation.

    As Zhao Hai digested the information, he alsopared it to the Ster Transformations Yin-Yang Method that he learned. It was only after thisparison did he realize that the Ster Transformations Yin-Yang method was iparable to the methods that Hu Shan gave. The methods that Hu Shan gave looked very poor inparison. The biggest harvest Zhao Hai gained from this was the discovery that the Ster Transformations Yin-Yang Method could absorb cultivation methods to level up.

    The Ster Transformations Yin-Yang Method can absorb cultivation methods and automatically evolve. Such a method was heaven-defying. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t understand why his cultivation method was like this.

    For a method that was this heaven-defying, how could it appear in the lower realms? What secret does it hold? All of these things were a mystery to Zhao Hai.

    However, Zhao Hai also knew that this wasn¡¯t the time for him to ponder over these things. He continued to analyze what he just obtained.

    First of all, he was now at the Nascent Soul Stage and the number of dao avatars that he could use has reached 108. Although these dao avatars weren¡¯t as solid as Hu Shan¡¯s tiger, they had all reached the metal stage. If he released all of his dao avatars, hisbat strength would increase by a lot.

    These weren¡¯t the only benefits that Hu Shan brought. There were also offensive and defensive techniques that Zhao Hai has yet to digest. Once Zhao Hai digests these techniques, he would be as formidable as Hu Shan. His actions would coincide with thews of the realm and his offense and defense would be formidable.

    However, these techniques couldn¡¯t be digested easily. Even if Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual force was powerful, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to digest it in a short time. It was good that Zhao Hai was a patient person so he would digest it bit by bit. Every time he digests a technique, his cultivation would increase. Zhao Hai immersed himself in cultivation and forgot how long he had been in seclusion.

    After an unknown amount of time, Zhao Hai finally came to his senses. Now, he was able to use an astonishing 360 dao avatars. Moreover, these dao avatars can operate ording to his techniques. This allowed him fighting strength that rivaled Transcending Tribtion Experts.

    Zhao Hai can now use liquid silver more openly. In the past, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare use liquid silver. This was because liquid silver was too powerful. Even if he told others that only he could use it, they wouldn¡¯t believe him. Because of this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare to use it in fear of other people coveting the artifact. Now, he was no longer afraid, his strength gave him confidence.

    Zhao Hai slowly opened his eyes. If other people looked at him, they would see that his eyes were more profound. His entire body exuded wisdom akin to a wise man.

    Zhao Hai let out a long breath before breathing in. In a blink of an eye, his aura vanished. He seemed like an ordinary person.

    Besides this ability, Zhao Hai can now see how much faith power other people had. At the same time, he can hide his faith power.

    Zhao Hai stood up and then appeared inside the Space¡¯s vi. Upon appearing, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. This was because there was a above the vi.

    At this time, Laura and the others walked out of the vi. They ran over and threw themselves at Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai had a faint idea that he went into seclusion for a long time. It would take some effort to appease his wives.

    After entering the vi, Zhao Hai sat down along with Laura and the others. Then he asked, ¡°Laura, how long did I close up? What¡¯s with the outside?¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°We didn¡¯t expect that you would be in seclusion for ten years. As for the, it¡¯s the fruit of the Hundred Spirits Tree.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared as he muttered, ¡°So I was out for ten years. This really shows the sentence, ¡®One day in the sky, a hundred years on earth.¡¯¡±

 Chapter 1727: Core Disciple

    <h4>Chapter 1727 - Core Disciple</h4>

    Zhang Feng stood on the treasure ship and looked at the scenery outside. Hao Xing was also standing behind him. The two looked the same as before. It was only their temperament that became more mature. Zhang Feng was also giving out a dignified aura.

    After some time, Zhang Feng sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s been ten years since Little Hai has been taken by the Supreme Elder. I don¡¯t know how he¡¯s doing right now. I¡¯m beginning to worry about him.¡±

    Hao Xing nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Little Hai¡¯s status would be different once he goes out. I didn¡¯t expect that he would attract the Supreme Elder¡¯s attention.¡±

    Zhang Feng sighed and replied, ¡°The Supreme Elder¡¯s actions are all for the ck Tiger Gang. But thises with advantages and disadvantages. Now that Zhao Hai followed him, his future would be limitless. Our ck Tiger Gang now has one more sessor. On the other hand, the ck Tiger Gang has run out of materials over thest ten years. Moreover, repairing ourrge artifacts is going very slowly. The growth of the ck Tiger Gang has be limited.¡±

    Hao Xing nodded and said, ¡°I hope that Little Hai can get out soon so that we can begin moving forward. In the past ten years, although the Wandering Soul Group has retreated, they¡¯re still blocking our way. On the other hand, the Roaring me Sect has be silent. But this silence isn¡¯t good. The neers of the gang have forgotten what happened. This wouldn¡¯t be good for the ck Tiger Gang.¡±

    Zhang Feng agreed and then sighed, ¡°Right. This wouldn¡¯t be good for the gang. The gang is currently doing very well now that the major families aren¡¯t causing trouble. If we take this opportunity to attack the Roaring me Sect and destroy them, the ck Tiger Gang would be greatly strengthened.¡±

    ¡°What greatly strengthened? Can Senior Brother exin to this junior brother?¡± A voice was suddenly heard from the side.

    Zhang Feng stared, then he turned his head to see Zhao Hai standing beside him with a huge smile on his face. Zhang Feng stared for a moment before his expression lit up. He walked towards Zhao Hai and grasped his shoulders before saying, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯re out. We were just talking about you.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°I came here as soon as I went out. I didn¡¯t expect my seclusion to take so long. Senior Brother, let¡¯s go to the Gang Leader first. I have something to tell him.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded and said, ¡°You should. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    After he said that, Zhang Feng ordered the treasure ship to go back to the ck Tiger Gang. When the treasure ship began to move, Zhang Feng looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, it¡¯s good that you came back in time. There are a lot ofrge artifacts that haven¡¯t been repaired, especially the ghost-face ships. They were practically untouched. We always wanted to deal with the Roaring me Sect, but because of the damages to ourrge artifacts, we were unable to make a move. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Once I¡¯m done with this matter, I¡¯ll fix therge artifacts right away. Then we¡¯ll deal with the Roaring me Sect.¡±

    Zhang Feng forced a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it wouldn¡¯t be that easy. The Roaring me Sect holds absolute advantage in the Inferno Valley. Moreover, they¡¯re quite famous in the Northern Divergent Province for their refining skill. Their Roaring me Chariots are ranked as one of the top fiverge artifacts of the Great World of Cultivation.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s even better. Once we snatch theirrge artifact, we can make them. When the timees, we would be the bestrge artifact refiners in the Northern Divergent Province.¡±

    Zhang Feng looked at Zhao Hai with a bitter expression. He didn¡¯t know what to say. This matter was already difficult for Zhang Feng and the others, yet Zhao Hai made it sound so easy.

    Zhang Feng liked Zhao Hai¡¯s confidence. At the same time, Zhang Feng understood where this confidence came from. Zhao Hai was confident because he has the skills to back it up.

    Before long, the treasure ship arrived at the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s headquarters. Although nothing changed in the sect, it looked much more livelypared to before.

    There wasn¡¯t anything strange about this. Ten years ago, Hu Shan¡¯s appearance solidified Tie Zhantian¡¯s position as the Gang Leader. Tie Zhantian¡¯s influence kept increasing. And under hismand, the ck Tiger Gang underwent a phase of quick development. If it weren¡¯t for theck ofrge artifacts, Tie Zhantian would have already sent troops to attack the Roaring me Sect.

    The treasure ship stopped right in front of the sect¡¯s entrance. After that, Zhang Feng took Zhao Hai with him to the square outside the main building. Seeing Zhang Feng, the ck Tiger Gang cultivators immediately gave him a salute.

    Zhang Feng nodded to the cultivators. Then he turned his head towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°These years, the gang recruited a new batch of cultivators. However, these people don¡¯t know about the sect¡¯s hatred towards the Roaring me Sect and the Wandering Soul Group.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a nod and said, ¡°It seems like we would need to attack the Roaring me Sect. If we wait, the lingering grievance we have towards the two sects would dissipate.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded, ¡°As long as we solve the matter with therge artifacts, we can immediately deal with the Roaring me Sect. This is where youe in.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. At this time, the two arrived in front of the main building. Then they went to see Tie Zhantian.

    As soon as the two left the square, the cultivators of the ck Tiger Gang immediately began to talk. Some of them didn¡¯t know Zhao Hai, so they asked the person beside them, ¡°Who is that following beside Senior Brother Zhang Feng? Why was Senior Brother Feng very polite to him? Could it be a young master from another sect? He looks so ordinary. He¡¯s far from Senior Brother Zhang.¡±

    The person shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know him, I haven¡¯t seen him before.¡±

    At this time, someone near them said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense if you know nothing. That person is a member of the ck Tiger Gang. Ten years ago, he became famous in the sect. I can still remember ten years ago when the sect was in the greatest crisis of its life. One person manipting arge artifact destroyed more than a dozen ghost-face ships. His name was Zhao Hai. After that, he was taken away by the Supreme Elder. That person just now is Zhao Hai.¡±

    Hearing that the person was Zhao Hai, everyone stared, then there was a huge uproar. What happened ten years ago was truly a miracle for the sect. There were two highlights of that event. The first was the appearance of the Supreme Elder, Hu Shan, who hasn¡¯t appeared for thousands of years. As soon as he appeared, the Wandering Soul Group was shaken and then driven away. This strength caused the ck Tiger Gang to be excited.

    Another highlight to remember was Zhao Hai. He was a Battle ve who became an Outer Disciple in a short time. Then he became an Inner Disciple before being taken away by the Supreme Elder to cultivate by his side. Such a trajectory caused the disciples of the ck Tiger Gang to be envious.

    It was also because of this that Zhao Hai¡¯s fame became widespread. Most people just heard of Zhao Hai but haven¡¯t seen him. Now they were finally able to see what he looked like.

    Word of Zhao Hai¡¯s reappearance quickly spread all over the ck Tiger Gang. Now, everyone wants to know more about Zhao Hai. They especially wanted to know how strong he was.

    Tie Zhantian also received the information and immediately called Zhao Hai and Zhang Feng over to his office. He also called Hu Liangchen and the others from the great families. Now, although their power wasn¡¯t as strong as before, the families of the ck Tiger Gang were still prominent figures in the sect. Their rtionship with Tie Zhantian also eased.

    After waiting for everyone, Tie Zhantian looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, how is the Supreme Elder?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°The Supreme Elder is doing very well. However, because of some reasons, he cannot appear easily. Therefore, he brought me in to teach me for several years.¡±

    Tie Zhantian rxed. Then he sized Zhao Hai up and nodded as he said, ¡°Good. In ten years, you¡¯re able to reach the Nascent Soul Stage. It seems like you¡¯ve gained a lot. Does the Supreme Elder have words to say to us?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment before saying, ¡°There¡¯s no message from him. It¡¯s just that because of his dwindling life energy, he cannot move frequently. Because of this, he asked me to protect the ck Tiger Gang. Naturally, I¡¯m stillcking in strength. I¡¯m currently in a bottleneck, so the Supreme Elder sent me out to gain experience.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Tie Zhantian and the others stared. They immediately understood what Zhao Hai was trying to say. It seems like the Supreme Elder cannot just make a move whenever he likes. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have taken Zhao Hai to train him and ask him to protect the ck Tiger Gang.

    Tie Zhantian let out a long breath and said, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t pass on what Little Hai said in this room. Little Hai, when you return, I¡¯ll only give you one task, and that is to repair all therge artifacts of the sect. Once you¡¯re done, we will immediately attack the Roaring me Sect. Although the ck Tiger Gang was able to develop in recent years, our reputation outside isn¡¯t as good as before. After all, we have been attacked. If we don¡¯t retaliate, other sects might think that the ck Tiger Gang has been weakened. We need to show the others that we¡¯re still strong.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Gang Leader can rest assured. I¡¯ll repair therge artifacts as soon as possible.¡±

    Tie Zhantian nodded, ¡°If we can clean up the Roaring me sect, the ck Tiger Gang would benefit a lot. However, we also need to pay attention to the reaction of the other sects. We need to act quickly. We must not let the Roaring me Sect have the opportunity to call their allies.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Gang Leader, I think we should utilize the method we used before. After I repair therge artifacts, I¡¯ll infiltrate the Roaring me Sect to scout out their transmission formations. This way, we can destroy them when we attack. This would make it easier for us.¡±

    Tie Zhantian nodded and said, ¡°I have sent people to spy on the Roaring me Sect ten years ago. Now, we basically have all the locations of their transmission formations. However, their defenses are very strong. They made it difficult for us to attack them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Leave it to me. Once I¡¯m in the Roaring me Sect, I can seal their biggest transmission formation. I can also send Undead to deal with their smaller transmission formations. If possible, I can install hidden transmission formations in important ces so we can send troops over to wreak havoc.¡±

    Tie Zhantian nodded, then he turned to Hu Liangchen and the others and said, ¡°Old Hu, what do you think?¡±

    Hu Liangchen smiled faintly and said, ¡°This n is very good. However, Little Hai would need to work hard. If what Little Hai said is set up, we¡¯ll be able to easily destroy the Roaring me Sect.¡±

    Tie Zhantian coldly snorted and said, ¡°The Roaring me Sect has been rampant back then. It¡¯s time to teach them a lesson. After you go back, make preparations in secret. Little Hai, if you need anything, just tell us. You have the gang¡¯s full support. Once you repair therge artifacts, we¡¯ll support you with what you do next.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Thank you, Gang Leader. I¡¯ll immediately tell you if somethinges up.¡±

    Tie Zhantian nodded, ¡°Our main task now is to prepare for our battle with the Roaring me Sect. But at the same time, we need to be wary of the Wandering Soul Group. Although they had been scared away by Elder Hu Shan, those guys won¡¯t just give up. We still have to be careful of them.¡±

    Everyone responded. Tie Zhantian turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, I reckon you¡¯ll need a new identity once you go out. For the time being, you will be a Core Disciple.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I¡¯m fine with whatever the Gang Leader ns.¡±

    Tie Zhantian nodded, then he looked at Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Little Feng, since you have the closest rtionship with Little Hai, you have to help him. If there¡¯s anything you need, tell me immediately.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded and said, ¡°Martial Uncle can rest assured. I will support Little Hai.¡±

    Tie Zhantian turned to Zhao Hai and then said, ¡°Little Hai, you can choose a ce for yourself. Do you want a mountain?¡± As soon as Tie Zhantian heard this, Zhao Hai and the others couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Tie Zhantian basically meant that Zhao Hai could open his own mountain base. This was a huge event for the ck Tiger Gang.

    However, nobody opposed this. First, Zhao Hai has enough strength and ability. He¡¯s now a Nascent Soul Expert. In the ck Tiger Gang, he could even contend against the top ten core disciples. Therefore, there won¡¯t be a problem if he has his own mountain.

    Additionally, Zhao Hai was someone who was taken in by the Supreme Elder. This gave him an identity that no other disciple has. Therefore, nobody opposed Tie Zhantian¡¯s decision.

 Chapter 1728: Wanting Ignored Valley

    <h4>Chapter 1728: Wanting Ignored Valley</h4>

    Zhao Hai was stunned by Tie Zhantian¡¯s proposal, he wasn¡¯t really nning to open a mountain base. Therefore, he quickly replied, ¡°Gang Leader, that won¡¯t be a good idea. Although I¡¯m a core disciple, I cannot just open a mountain base. Otherwise, people would gossip. How about this, since I¡¯ve stayed in the Ignored Valley, Gang Leader can give the ce to me. I¡¯ll handle all the matters there from now on.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s ability to recycle materials has already been made known to Tie Zhantian and the others. Therefore, he proposed this request. The Ignored Valley was the garbage dump of the ck Tiger Gang which Zhao Hai already manages. Although the spiritual force of the valley was thin, that wasn¡¯t a problem for Zhao Hai.

    Hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s proposal, Tie Zhantian paused for a moment before knitting his brows and said, ¡°I can give you the Ignored Valley. However, the spiritual qi of that ce is very thin. It wouldn¡¯t be good for your cultivation.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Gang Leader doesn¡¯t need to worry about this. I¡¯m now a peak Nascent Soul Cultivator. Thin spiritual qi wouldn¡¯t affect me much. What I need right now is a spark of inspiration to break through. Although the Ignored Valley isn¡¯t suitable for cultivation, I am fond of that ce.¡±

    Tie Zhantian hesitated before he nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Then from now on, the Ignored Valley will be yours. Without your permission, nobody can enter the valley. Are you okay with that?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Gang Leader.¡±

    Tie Zhantian waved his hand. Then he turned to Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Alright, you can go back and resume your tasks.¡± Zhao Hai nodded. Then after giving a salute, he left together with Zhang Feng.

    After the two left, Tie Zhantian turned to Hu Liangchen and said, ¡°Old Hu, what do you think of the kid?¡±

    Hu Liangchen smiled faintly and said, ¡°Elder Hu Shan has a unique vision. The kid has extraordinary capabilities. Moreover, he¡¯s careful in his actions. If we have him in the ck Tiger Gang, I would no longer worry about our sessors.¡±

    Tie Zhantian nodded, ¡°That would be good. On the other hand, what do you think are our odds in dealing with the Roaring me Sect?¡±

    Hu Liangchen knit his brows and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. But if Little Hai¡¯s n bes a sess, our chances of winning would be high. If the n fails, our chances would be lower.¡±

    Tie Zhantian nodded and said, ¡°Good, everyone, go back and make preparations. If we really manage to conquer the Roaring me Sect, the ck Tiger Gang would gain a lot of benefits.¡±

    Everyone nodded. They understood Tie Zhantian¡¯s meaning. If the ck Tiger Gang benefits, then their families would benefit as well. Therefore, Tie Zhantian wanted them to pitch in with the effort.

    Actually, the major families were eager to attack the Roaring me Sect. The Roaring me Sect¡¯s agreement with the Wandering Soul Group to attack the ck Tiger Gang caused the Patriarchs to be disgusted.

    The ck Tiger Gang has always been more powerful than the Roaring me Sect. Even if the ck Tiger Gang has infighting, the Roaring me Sect would still lose if the two sects fight. Therefore, people from the ck Tiger Gang have an innate feeling of superiority over the Roaring me Sect. In their opinion, disciples of the Roaring me Sect couldn¡¯t bepared to the disciples of the ck Tiger Gang.

    Because of this, when the Roaring me Sect attacked the ck Tiger Gang together with the Wandering Soul Group, they attracted hatred from the people of the ck Tiger Gang. This hate was greater than their hatred towards the Wandering Soul Group.

    Such was life. If you were bullied by someone stronger then you, even if you hate them, you still have to admit that they were stronger than you. Then you would work hard in order to improve yourself and defeat them.

    But if you were bullied by someone weaker than you, it would be a shameful event. Shame was a strong driving force for a person to remember an event.

    Cultivators were the same. Because of this, the cultivators of the ck Tiger Gang hated the Roaring me Sect more than the Wandering Soul Group.

    This sentiment was even deeper with the major families of the ck Tiger Gang. Although the ck Tiger Gang wasposed of countless cultivators, the sect¡¯s affairs affected the major families the mostpared to the ordinary cultivators. Moreover, most of the elites of the ck Tiger Gang belonged to these major families. They were the pirs of the sect.

    The Roaring me Sect¡¯s attack caused these major families to feel discontented. Even if they don¡¯t benefit, they would still want to teach the Roaring me Sect a lesson. And now that there was great benefit to be had, they were more than willing to eliminate the Roaring me Sect.

    The ck Tiger Gang grows a lot of medicinal materials and refines beast pills as their business. On the other hand, the Roaring me Sect focused on refining. With the Inferno Valley, they had an endless amount of earth fire avable. Although earth fire couldn¡¯tpare with core fire, it was a me that was made from nature. Artifacts made with earth firee out very well-made. This caused the artifacts made by the Roaring me Sect to be famous in the Northern Divergent Province.

    If the ck Tiger Gang eliminates the Roaring me Sect, their refining methods would fall into their hands. This would be great for the ck Tiger gang. When the timees, the major families would also benefit. Naturally, they were willing to join in on the attack.

    Seeing the willingness in the eyes of the patriachs, Tie Zhantian nodded and then waved his hand, allowing them to leave. After everyone left, Tie Zhantian let out a long breath and said, ¡°Roaring me Sect, let¡¯s see how long you canst.¡±

    After Zhao Hai and Zhang Feng left the main building, they quickly returned to the treasure ship. Once they were embarked, Zhang Feng took Zhao Hai to his study. Ten years passed but Zhang Feng¡¯s room on the treasure ship was still the same. Only a few things were added here and there. It can be seen that Zhang Feng was very satisfied with the treasure ship.

    Once the two had sat down, Hao Xing and Zhang Hao arrived to greet Zhao Hai. The group continued to chat about what happened over the ten years. After that, Zhang Feng¡¯s newly recruited people greeted Zhao Hai. Once only the four of them were left, Zhang Feng looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, Martial Uncle wanted you to open a mountain base. Why did you decline?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not the right time. Moreover, I have no need for a mountain base. I don¡¯t want to trouble the Gang Leader with these matters. I also don¡¯tck cultivation materials. Opening a mountain base will need me to take care of this and that. It¡¯s too bothersome.¡±

    Zhang Feng shook his head as he bitterly smiled and said, ¡°If others know about this, they would want to beat you up. A lot of people desired a mountain base for themselves. And yet here you are, declining the opportunity to have one.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Come on, Senior Brother, don¡¯t say it like that. How about we take out some wine and have a good drink.¡±

    At this time, a voice was heard outside, ¡°There¡¯s drinking? Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡± Without even waiting for Zhang Feng to respond, the owner of the voice pushed the door open and walked in. Zhao Hai turned his head and saw Tie Ying.

    Zhao Hai hastily stood up and said, ¡°I have seen Senior Brother Tie Ying.¡±

    Tie Yingughed as he patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Alright, now that you¡¯re back, let¡¯s sit down and have a couple of cups to drink.¡±

    Zhang Feng rolled his eyes at Tie Ying and said, ¡°Senior Brother, you onlye over when there¡¯s drinks. Sooner orter, I will run out of liquor to drink.¡±

    Tie Yingughed and said, ¡°Why would Ie here other than to drink? Hurry up, don¡¯t hold on to those things.¡± Zhang Feng snorted before asking Zhao Hai for a few jars of liquor. Then the group proceeded to drink to their heart¡¯s content.

    After drinking a few jars in a row, Tie Ying turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I knew that as soon as you go out, Master would immediately make a move. Now look, as soon as you¡¯re back, there¡¯s a huge movement inside the sect. I also received an order from Master to prepare. How are things on your end? Do you need help?¡±

    Tie Ying wasn¡¯t a fool. He just doesn¡¯t like to vie for power. He also knew things that other people don¡¯t know. So when Zhao Hai came back, he knew that Tie Zhantian would make a move on the Roaring me Sect.

    Since Tie Ying showed favor to Zhao Hai before, his rtionship with Zhang Feng became closer. Therefore, Tie Ying also knew about Zhao Hai¡¯s ability to recycle materials. Zhao Hai¡¯s ability was among the top in the ck Tiger Gang. It had be one of the sect¡¯s most guarded secrets. Only a few people knew about it. And those who knew were well aware of how important Zhao Hai¡¯s ability was for the future of the ck Tiger Gang. Because of this, they willingly hid this information into the deepest recesses of their minds.

    Tie Ying was the same. So after hearing Tie Zhantian¡¯s order, he immediately knew what was going on. This was also the reason why he asked Zhao Hai his question.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Senior Brother can rest assured, I¡¯m fine. Right, Senior Brother, how is yourrge artifact? Does it need repairs?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Little Hai, now that you asked, Senior Brother was really fond of hisrge artifact. Almost every year, he wanted to perform repairs on it. Now, hisrge artifact is still as good as new.¡± Zhang Fengughingly said.

    Tie Ying cherished hisrge artifact to the point that it has be an inside joke in the ck Tiger Gang. Tie Ying didn¡¯t care about this and continued what he was doing. Hearing Zhang Feng, Tie Ying smiled and said, ¡°At least I¡¯m assured that my ghost-face ship can fight once it goes out.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s necessary to perform regr maintenance on arge artifact. If it isn¡¯t properly checked, it might have problems during battle. I think Senior Brother is doing very well.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Tie Ying couldn¡¯t help butugh as he said, ¡°It¡¯s good to hear that Little Hai understands me.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Tie Ying and smiled. Then he turned his head to Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Senior Brother, I think we should suggest a major inspection on all ourrge artifacts to the Gang Leader. After all, the ck tiger ships aren¡¯t built as well as the ghost-face ships.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded, ¡°This needed to be done. I will find time to say this to Martial Uncle. Little Hai, this time, you¡¯ll have a lot of things that you have to do.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he lifted his ss and then drank its contents.

 Chapter 1729: Green Plain Mountain Range

    <h4>Chapter 1729: Green in Mountain Range</h4>

    The busiest ce in the Roaring me Sect is the transmission formation za. Innumerable amounts of disciples go in and out of the transmission formation za every day. So rtively speaking, the outer sect¡¯s transmission formation za was the ce with the least defenses.

    In an inconspicuous transmission formation, a white light shed as a cultivator dressed in the robes of the Roaring me Sect appeared. The cultivator nced around before choosing a direction and walking towards it.

    A lot of people wereing and going in the transmission formation za, therefore, nobody paid attention to this person. Although this person had a new face, there were countless outer disciples in the Roaring me Sect. It was impossible for anyone to know everyone. So nobody looked at this neer.

    Before long, the neer arrived at the mission hall. He naturally wanted to hand in their mission just like the other cultivators.

    Upon arriving at the hall, the cultivator took out a jade token as well as a jade box. Then he handed them to the receptionist and said, ¡°Mission 133,pleted.¡±

    The staff took the jade token and ced it inside a formation. The formation shed a white light and then disyed the contents of the jade token. The token was an identity token of a disciple named Jiang You, an outer disciple of the Roaring me Sect. This time, he received mission number 133 which was to find a certain medicinal herb. Although the herb wasn¡¯t easy to find, it was also not that hard to look for. Naturally, there were no dangers in acquiring the herb, it just took some time to look for. Therefore, the reward of the mission wasn¡¯t very high.

    There were countless of these types of missions in the mission hall. The receptionist took the jade box and then checked its contents before nodding his head. Then he looked at Jiang You and said, ¡°Heaven Star Grass, your mission ispleted.¡± After he said that, he manipted the formation and recorded the contribution points towards the jade token.

    The receptionist handed the jade token back to its owner while keeping the jade box. Jiang You then walked out of the mission hall and then after walking some distance, he returned to his cave residence.

    This was a very ordinary cave residence of an outer disciple. It wasn¡¯t very big and it only had two rooms. One was the lounge and the other was the quiet room.

    After entering his cave residence, Jiang You¡¯s body suddenly vanished. Naturally, Jiang You was Zhao Hai in disguise. After repairing therge artifacts of the ck Tiger Gang, he went out and infiltrated the Roaring me Sect.

    The ck Tiger Gang already announced Zhao Hai¡¯s identity as a Core Disciple. They also announced that the Ignored Valley would belong to him. Nobody was allowed to enter the valley without his permission.

    This order caused a disturbance in the ck Tiger Gang. This disturbance wasn¡¯t due to him bing a Core Disciple. After all, Zhao Hai was now a Nascent Soul Expert. If he wasn¡¯t promoted to the Core Sect, then the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s standards were too high.

    People were surprised because Zhao Hai wanted the Ignored Valley. But they weren¡¯t thinking that this was a plot towards Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai was someone that the Supreme Elder decided to groom. Such status was something that even Tie Zhantian didn¡¯t achieve. Therefore, nobody would dare scheme against him. If the Supreme Elder came to know about it, then they would certainly suffer.

    Because they knew that it was impossible for Zhao Hai to be schemed against, the people were startled upon hearing the ce that was given to Zhao Hai. The Ignored Valley wasn¡¯t a good ce. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to use that ce as his base. It was too strange.

    The ck Tiger Gang still threw their waste materials in the Invisible Valley, but it was now regarded as a forbidden area. Arge number of Undead have appeared in the valley. As long as someone came close to the valley, the Undead woulde over and stop them. If they still didn¡¯t stop, the Undead would attack.

    Although the Undead weren¡¯t strong, their numbers made up for it. Anyone would feel a headache dealing with tens of thousands of Undead.

    Zhao Hai went into the Ignored Valley and didn¡¯te out for a long time. And with the addition of the thousands of Undead guarding the valley, people began to lose interest. Before long, nobody paid attention to the valley.

    Although Zhao Hai was in the Roaring me Sect, the Undead were still guarding the Ignored Valley. And with the Ignored Valley being inside the ck Tiger Gang, security wasn¡¯t a problem. Nobody knew that Zhao Hai was no longer in the Ignored Valley.

    Naturally, in addition to Zhao Hai, there were people who wouldn¡¯t be attacked upon entering the Ignored Valley. Zhang Feng and the others were among these groups. There¡¯s also Han Buli. Zhao Hai and Han Buli kept their close rtionship. In these ten years, Han Buli also reached the Nascent Soul Stage. But because of his special status, his name was only listed among the core disciples. He was still busy all the time and was out of the public eye.

    Zhang Feng and the others naturally knew about Zhao Hai¡¯s infiltration. Right now, Zhang Feng and the others have made their preparations. As long as Zhao Hai was done with his task, they would be able to dispatch troops to attack the Roaring me Sect.

    When he nned to go to the Roaring me Sect, Zhao Hai already selected his target. The target was Jiang You, an ordinary outer disciple of the Roaring me Sect. He had an ordinary appearance and he wasn¡¯t strong. He was rtively withdrawn and didn¡¯t have much potential.

    After capturing Jiang You and turning him into Undead, he took information about him. Then he infiltrated the Roaring me Sect using Jiang You¡¯s identity.

    Spending a day inside Jiang You¡¯s residence, Zhao Hai returned to the mission hall once again. Jiang You was only an outer disciple, so he didn¡¯t know a lot of information about the Roaring me Sect. Zhao Hai needs an Inner Disciple¡¯s identity to proceed.

    The reason he wanted to take a mission was to have an excuse to leave. At the same time, he could go around the Roaring me Sect without being suspected.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare use liquid silver to scout out the Roaring me Sect. The Roaring me Sect also had a lot of experts. If they discover something strange, they might be more guarded.

    Therefore, Zhao Hai can only use the most crude method he can use, that was killing people of the Roaring me Sect. Then he would assume their identities to move in the sect.

    Now, it was obvious that Jiang You¡¯s status wasn¡¯t enough. An outer disciple has no power inside the Roaring me Sect. There were still a lot of ces that he couldn¡¯t go to. He needs a higher status.

    After wandering around the mission hall for a while, Zhao Hai was finally able to select a task. The mission wasn¡¯t special, it was to hunt and kill a snake-shaped beast and get its guts to be used for medicine. The beast wasn¡¯t particrly powerful. Although the mission doesn¡¯t reward a lot of contribution points, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t here for that, so he didn¡¯t care.

    Zhao Hai took the mission notice and registered it under Jiang You¡¯s name. Then he left the mission hall and entered the transmission formation. The next moment, he appeared at Green in Mountain Range.

    Green in Mountain Range was a huge mountain range that ran through the Roaring me Sect¡¯s domain. It was an enormous mountain range. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t only the Roaring me Sect that hunted and foraged in this mountain range. People from other sects alsoe over. Even the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s cultivators would also go to the mountain to hunt and forage.

    The entire Green in Mountain Range was nearly a million kilometers long and spanned more than half of the Northern Divergent Province. Countless herbs and beasts could be gained from the mountain range.

    Because the ck Tiger Gang and the Roaring me Sect were near each other, these two sects would always meet on the mountain. In this case, conflicts couldn¡¯t be avoided.

    Since the mountain was in a chaotic state, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for Zhao Hai to find and kill an Inner Disciple of the Roaring me Sect.

    Zhao Hai used Jiang You¡¯s status to find out the situation of the outer sect. As long as he can find out the situation of the inner sect and the headquarters, attacking the Roaring me Sect would be easier.

    Jiang You¡¯s identity also has another advantage, and that was his ability to approach the transmission formation of the Roaring me Sect. With this, he can easily seal the transmission formations. Now, once he finds a good ce and arranges a transmission formation, they would be able to attack the Roaring me Sect from the inside.

    The Roaring me Sect has a transmission formation za on the periphery of the Green ins Mountain Range. It wasposed of multiple transmission formations as well as cave residences. Arge number of offensive and defensive formations were also arranged around the za. It would take some time for a Nascent Soul Expert to break through it. Additionally, there weren¡¯t powerful beasts near the za. Therefore, the transmission formations were rtively safe.

    Zhao Hai arrived at the transmission formation za and didn¡¯t stay in ce for a long time. He immediately rushed towards the mountain. It didn¡¯t take for Zhao Hai to enter the mountain. The beasts on the outskirts were nothing special. They were beasts that were only valuable for their skin and meat. They were not worth hunting. Only serving disciples would hunt these beasts down to have something to eat. Other stronger cultivators wouldn¡¯t even spare these beasts a nce.

    The mountain was very high. It had all kinds of trees growing around it and beasts were lurking throughout. Sometimes, there would be tree demons moving about. Naturally, the stronger beings weren¡¯t found on the periphery of the mountain.

    Zhao Hai has never been to the Green in Mountain Range before, so he was very curious about it. He stood in the air and looked around him. He didn¡¯t see anyone around which was strange. Zhao Hai used his spiritual force and discovered that something wasn¡¯t right. His spiritual force was actually being restrained. Even with his current strength, he couldn¡¯t reach beyond 10 thousand meters. And because he was standing on top of the trees, he found that he cannot scan underneath the trees¡¯ canopy.

 Chapter 1730: Saving Lives

    <h4>Chapter 1730: Saving Lives</h4>

    Since his spiritual force was no use, Zhao Hai fell to the ground and walked into the mountain. Zhao Hai has a formidable physique, so it wasn¡¯t a problem for him to climb the mountain on foot. As he went on, Zhao Hai paid attention to the nts he passed by. Once in a while, he would take nts that the Space didn¡¯t have. Even if the Space has it, he would also take some of the nts to see if there¡¯s anything different about them.

    But soon, Zhao Hai was disappointed. These nts were ordinary and won¡¯t benefit the Space. Before long, Zhao Hai gave up on collecting nts.

    Zhao Hai might look like he was slowly walking forward, but he was actually using the Cosmos Technique. Although he was in a dense forest, it didn¡¯t affect his movements. It looked like he was walking on t ground. Moreover, he moved very quickly. Even if cultivators see him, they would only see a blur passing by.

    The more Zhao Hai walked into the mountain, the lusher the forest became and the beasts he encountered increased. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t attracted to these beasts so he didn¡¯t collect them for the Space.

    After walking for two hours, with Zhao Hai¡¯s speed, he already reached the deeper parts of the mountain. He also met a few cultivators on the way. However, the level of these cultivators wasn¡¯t very high so Zhao Hai just ignored them. In order to not get noticed, he walked around these people. With Zhao Hai¡¯s ability, it was impossible for these people to discover him.

    While Zhao Hai was hurrying along, he suddenly heard an explosion in front of him followed by a beast roar. Zhao Hai stared for a moment before he went towards the ce where the sound came from. Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t know what happened, but from what he heard, the beast shouldn¡¯t be a weak one.

    Zhao Hai quickly moved towards the beast roar. After some time, Zhao Hai saw the beast. It was a bull-type beast. It was five meters tall and had green skin. It also had two huge curved horns. One could see at a nce that it wasn¡¯t a peaceful beast.

    Facing this beast was surprisingly a female cultivator. She was wearing an emerald-green robe and she had ck hair. There was a ring-shaped artifact wrapped around her body to protect her. She also had a flying sword to fight against the bull-type beast.

    The beast wasn¡¯t only defensively powerful, it could also control the surrounding nts. Its strength was no less than a Core Formation Cultivator. It wasn¡¯t easy to deal with.

    On the other hand, the female cultivator was also at the Core Formation Stage. Moreover, her two artifacts were quite formidable. Despite seeing the battle, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t go over and help. In the Great World of Cultivation, if you see a cultivator dealing with a beast, it is a taboo to help them even if they¡¯re at a disadvantageous position.

    In the Great World of Cultivation, it wasn¡¯t a good thing to give unprompted help, especially if you don¡¯t know the other party. If you go to help, the cultivator might think that you were stealing their prey. Not only would they dislike your help, they would also treat you as an enemy. In order to avoid making unnecessary enemies, it was best to not help.

    Zhao Hai looked at the female cultivator and saw that it would take her some time before she could kill the bull-type beast. Moreover, it was a question whether they would be able to kill it or not.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about the life or death of the female cultivator. Just as he was about to turn around and leave, he felt another cultivator arrive not far away from him. It was a core formation disciple from the Roaring me Sect, moreover he was from the inner sect.

    In the Great World of Cultivation, core formation cultivators generally belong to the inner sect, some might even be in the core sect. Seeing that the person was a core formation cultivator, Zhao Hai immediately determined that he was an inner sect disciple. This was because core disciples wouldn¡¯te to this ce.

    Zhao Hai was certain that the neer didn¡¯t detect him. When Zhao Hai restrains his aura, not to mention inner disciples, even transcending tribtion experts wouldn¡¯t detect him.

    Zhao Hai looked at the inner sect disciple of the Roaring me Sect and couldn¡¯t help but murmur, ¡°Sure enough, there¡¯s no ce that¡¯s safe. This guy seems to have bad intentions towards that cultivator. We¡¯ll deal with himter and then use his identity.¡±

    After half an hour, the battle between the female cultivator and the bull-type beast has reached its end. The beast was finally defeated by the female cultivator. However, there were a lot of wounds on the cultivator¡¯s body. It seems like she wouldn¡¯t be able to fight for longer.

    The situation of the female cultivator isn¡¯t getting better. She was sweating from exhaustion, but she still persisted. Just as she sighed in relief, a fiery red sword stabbed at her.

    The female cultivator didn¡¯t think that she would be attacked. And since she was exhausted, it was impossible for her to evade. She was stabbed on the shoulder and then she fell down.

    ¡°Hahaha, Li Cuiyun, your day hase.¡± As he spoke that, the cultivator from the Roaring me Sect revealed himself. Zhao Hai was stunned when he heard this. It seems like the cultivator of the Roaring me Sect knew the female cultivator. Moreover, there seems to be hatred between the two of them.

    The green-robed female cultivator saw the Roaring me Sect cultivator and her expression immediately changed. ¡°Wei Tianchen, it¡¯s you. You despicable viin. You dared sneak attack me. Aren¡¯t you afraid of the Medicine King Peak¡¯s revenge?¡±

    Hearing Li Cuiyun, Zhao Hai understood where she came from. She was actually from the Northern Divergent Province¡¯s Medicine King Peak. This sect wasn¡¯t inferior to the ck Tiger Gang. They mainly focused on creating medicinal pills. Moreover, their pills were famous throughout the Great World of Cultivation. And because their pills have helped countless cultivators, their reputation was very good. Most people from the Northern Divergent Province would give respect whenever they hear the Medicine King Peak.

    ¡°Li Cuiyun, despite your state, you still have the energy to be arrogant. I¡¯ll kill you after I make use of your body.¡± Wei Tianchen looked at Li Cuiyun with a sinister smile on his face.

    Li Cuiyun¡¯s expression changed. She looked at Wei Tianchen and then said through clenched teeth, ¡°Wei Tianchent, you¡¯re a beast. My Master helped you to reach the Core Formation Stage by refining a pill. And this is how you repay your debt?¡±

    Wei Tianchenughed and said, ¡°Li Cuiyun, you¡¯re too naive. Right, your Master helped me by refining a pill to aid me in reaching the Core Formation Stage. However, you shouldn¡¯t have treated me like that in the first ce.¡±

    Li Cuiyun looked at Wei Tianchen as she coldly snorted and said, ¡°Wei Tianchen, you dared make a move on me behind my Master. I didn¡¯t tell Master about it and decided to let it go. But you still dared to do this. Once Master finds out, he will not let you off.¡±

    Wei Tianchenughed and said, ¡°Li Cuiyun, you¡¯re really ignorant. Don¡¯t forget where we are. Even if you die here, nobody would know. And even if I kill you, nobody would know that I did it. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll let others know that you were killed by the ck Tiger Gang. I¡¯ve been polite to your Master, I believe he would trust my words.¡±

    Li Cuiyun¡¯s expression immediately changed. Perhaps she might not know, but Wei Tianchen has always shown a polite and educated appearance in front of her Master. Because of this, Wei Tianchen had his trust. It was also because of this that she didn¡¯t tell her Master about what Wei Tianchen did. This was because her Master might not believe it. Her Master has a lot of disciples and Li Cuiyun wasn¡¯t anyone special. If her Master ignores her because of that, then it would be bad for her future.

    If Wei Tianchen really killed her and pushed the me to someone else, then her Master would certainly believe Wei Tianchen. Her death would be used to me other people.

    ¡°Sigh!¡± Just as Li Cuiyun was about to give up, she suddenly heard a sigh. This sigh came suddenly, it shocked both Li Cuiyun and Wei Tianchen.

    Li Cuiyun¡¯s surprise could be understood. After all, Wei Tianchen¡¯s sword has sealed her spiritual qi. It was normal for her to be unable to sense her surroundings. On the other hand, Wei Tianchen had been on guard all this time. Despite this, he didn¡¯t know where the sigh came from.

    Wei Tianchen¡¯splexion changed. His body immediately appeared beside Li Cuiyun as he shouted, ¡°Who¡¯s there? Come out!¡±

    ¡°I already decided to kill you, but you just gave me another reason to. People from the Roaring me Sect are truly despicable and shameless.¡± After saying that, a figure was seening out of the trees. He walked slowly, but his steps carried a stable feeling.

    The person stopped ten steps in front of Wei Tianchen. Wei Tianchen looked at the person who arrived. This person looked ordinary and wore ck clothing. However, he couldn¡¯t see his strength, which made Wei Tianchen wary. It was possible that the other party was stronger than him.

    Wei Tianchen looked at the person and said, ¡°Your Excellency, may I know who you are? Do we have a grudge?¡±

    The perso smiled faintly and said, ¡°We don¡¯t have a grudge. In fact, this is our first meeting. How could we have any enmity?¡±

    Wei Tianchen looked at the person in confusion. This person didn¡¯t exude any aura at all. He looked like was talking to a friend. However, he was talking about killing him. Did he misspeak?

    The person saw Wei Tianchen¡¯s confused expression as he smiled and said, ¡°Let me introduce myself. I am ck Tiger Gang¡¯s Zhao Hai. Now, do you know why I want to kill you?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Wei Tianchen couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then hisplexion changed as he said, ¡°You¡¯re actually from the ck Tiger Gang. Zhao Hai, I seem to have heard that name before.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Wei Tianchen and said, ¡°Ten years ago, your Roaring me Sect conspired with the Wandering Soul Group to attack the ck Tiger Gang. The Gang Leader gave us themand to kill every Roaring me Sect disciple we encounter.¡±

    Looking at Zhao Hai, Wei Tianchen sneered and said, ¡°To kill me, you will need to have skill.¡± Knowing that Zhao Hai was from the ck Tiger Gang, Wei Tianchen knew that today¡¯s matter wouldn¡¯t end in a friendly manner.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Nobody is stopping you from resisting. If you kill me, then that would mean that I don¡¯t have the skill. If I kill you, then that would be because you have bad luck.¡±

    Wei Tianchen couldn¡¯t help butugh as he said, ¡°Right,¡­..¡±. Then he moved his foot forward as he stabbed towards Zhao Hai. He pretended to be talking but he actually sent an attack towards Zhao Hai.

    As the flying sword was stabbing towards Zhao Hai, a lion appeared behind Wei Tianchen¡¯s body. As he moved, the lion also moved towards Zhao Hai.

    Seeing Wei Tianchen¡¯s movement, a killing intent shed through Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes. He grabbed with his left hand to capture the red flying sword. Meanwhile, he extended his right hand to capture Wei Tianchen¡¯s neck. In an instant, Wei Tianchen¡¯s dao avatar vanished.

    Wei Tianchen was still alive, but he had a look of surprise on his face. He didn¡¯t expect to be easily captured by Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai looked at Wei Tianchen and said, ¡°You¡¯re truly sinister. But this is also good. Once you¡¯re dead, you would no longer be able to harm others.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai broke Wei Tianchen¡¯s neck. Never in his dreams did Wei Tianchen think that he would be killed just as he got promoted to the Core Formation Stage.

    After killing Wei Tianchen, Zhao Hai sent his body to the Space and turned him into Undead. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately go see Wei Tianchen. He turned to look at Li Cuiyun who was on the ground. Before this, Li Cuiyun¡¯s spiritual qi was sealed by Wie Tianchen. She was prepared to explode his gold core to perish together with Wei Tianchen. She didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to appear suddenly and save her. Now that Wei Tianchen was dead, her spiritual qi naturally returned.

    Spiritual qi was important to any cultivator. Now that her spiritual qi was unsealed, Li Cuiyun was able to stop the bleeding on her shoulder.

    Li Cuiyun looked at Zhao Hai and then struggled to stand up before giving Zhao Hai a salute and said, ¡°Li Cuiyun thanks Senior Brother from the ck Tiger Gang. If you weren¡¯t here, I would have been killed by that despicable man.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite. Everyone from the Roaring me Sect are enemies of the ck Tiger Gang. I only killed him because he¡¯s from the Roaring me Sect. Saving you just came as a convenience. But I hope that Junior Sister can forget about this matter. Treat it as though you didn¡¯t see Wei Tianchen and me today. Is that alright with you?¡±

    Although Li Cuiyun was puzzled, she still nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll follow Senior Brother¡¯s words.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, remember your promise.¡± After he said that, his body shed and disappeared, leaving Li Cuiyun staring at empty space.

 Chapter 1731: Ancient Eternal Sand

    <h4>Chapter 1731: Ancient Eternal Sand</h4>

    Zhao Hai returned to the Roaring me Sect using Wen Tianchen¡¯s identity. He already understood Wei Tianchen¡¯s situation, including his habits as well as childhood memories. And with Wei Tianchen bing Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead, he can remind Zhao Hai everytime something happens. Therefore, he¡¯d have no problem acting as Wei Tiancheng.

    Wei Tianchen didn¡¯t go to the Green ins Mountain Range especially for Li Cuiyun. Meeting Li Cuiyun was just an ident. He came for a mission. The mission involved looking for an herb known as the Trembling Ice Grass.

    Although the Roaring me Sect were experts in controlling fire, earth fire wasn¡¯t just something that ordinary cultivators could withstand. After dealing with earth fire for many years, many cultivators of the Roaring me Sect have been afflicted with fire poison.

    Fire poison was a type of poison that would cause a person to give off heat. When left for too long, the poison would burn out the blood in the body, killing the cultivator in the process.

    And since the Roaring me Sect has dealt with fire all these years, they have a few medicines that could treat fire poison. One of the herbs that was crucial to these medicines was the Trembling Ice Grass.

    Trembling Ice Grass was a very special herb. It was born on the top of the Green in Mountains. Because of the cold and freezing temperature of the peak, herbs rarely grew there. Despite this, Trembling Ice Grace was able to thrive. Because of its environment, the herb had a white body and an intense amount of ice attribute energy. If ordinary people consumed the herb, they would immediately be frozen dead.

    This overbearing herb was one of the most effective herbs in curing fire poison. Because of this, cultivators from the Roaring me Sect would have a great need for these herbs every year. And since the herb couldn¡¯t be grown in an ordinary medicine field, the Roaring me Sect would issue missions to forage these herbs.

    On the way to the peak, Wei Tianchen was able toe across Li Cuiyun. This gave him an opportunity to make a move. Unfortunately for him, he met Zhao Hai. In the end, he was killed and his identity was stolen.

    As it turns out, Zhao Hai¡¯s Space already has Trembling Ice Grass. As long as he hands the herb over, the mission would bepleted. And since the reward for the herb was very high, he can stop doing missions for a while. This would allow him time to explore the Roaring me Sect.

    But in order to avoid suspicion, Zhao Hai stayed in the mountain for some time before going down. Meanwhile, he took some beasts and sent them to the Space.

    Naturally, nobody doubted Zhao Hai when he entered the Inner Sect. There were even some cultivators who came over and greeted him. Following Wei Tianchen¡¯s example, Zhao Hai returned the greeting with courtesy.

    It must be said that Wei Tianchen¡¯s scheming was very shallow. He looked gentle and good-natured in front of other people but he was insidious and cunning inside. The only reason he hasn¡¯t been found out was because he had been careful with his actions.

    Because of his two-faced personality, he has a very good reputation in the Inner Sect. Almost all cultivators in the Roaring me Sect have a favorable image of him.

    However, Wei Tianchen didn¡¯t regard these people as his friends, he was only on good terms with them to maintain his image. Because of this, whenever he speaks to people, he would just get to know them without being too intimate.

    Following Wei Tianchen¡¯s action, Zhao Hai also wasn¡¯t intimate to those who greeted him.

    After returning to the inner sect, Zhao Hai immediately handed the mission over to the mission hall. He also received quite a substantial amount of contribution points. However, these things weren¡¯t important to Zhao Hai.

    Since Wei Tianchen has a good reputation, Zhao Hai was able to stroll around the inner sect without anyone suspecting his intentions.

    In the following days, Wei Tianchen walked in random directions inside the Roaring me Sect. Naturally, nobody thought that he was strange. He was visiting people along the way and talking to them. By this time, Zhao Hai has rified the situation of the Inner Sect. Thest thing he needed to do was to scout the situation of the headquarters as well as the core disciples of the sect.

    The core disciples of the Roaring me Sect had the same setup as the ck Tiger Gang. The strongest core disciples of the Roaring me Sect could also open their own mountain base as well as recruit disciples as subordinates. In any sect, core disciples who could open their own base couldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai wanted to have a good understanding about the core sect. And naturally, it wasn¡¯t easy.

    Core disciples, especially those with their own base, were mostly in the Nascent Soul Stage. Although they were still weaker than Zhao Hai, their spiritual force was very formidable. If Zhao Hai caused trouble to the core sect, the other core disciples would certainly notice. Even liquid silver would be discovered.

    Entering the core sect wasn¡¯t an easy matter. Moreover, each and every one of these core disciples were very careful. Moreover, their jade tokens were specially made. If they died, their token would break, informing the sect of their death. A core disciple dying was a huge matter to any sect. The sect would certainly undergo arge-scale investigation.

    Although the inner and outer sect wasn¡¯t weak, they weren¡¯t the strongest in the sect. The headquarters and the core sect had the most defenses. If Zhao Hai wanted to investigate these two ces, it would be very hard.

    After walking around for a day, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯te up with an idea to enter the core sect. Zhao Hai had to return to Wei Tianchen¡¯s residence and go back to the Space.

    Cai¡¯er and the others were already waiting for Zhao Hai inside the Space. When Zhao Hai appeared, Cai¡¯er and the others immediately greeted him. Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, are you worried about how to enter the core sect?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t get a clear situation of the Roaring me Sect¡¯s center, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be as easy to attack it in the future.¡±

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai, then she smiled faintly and said, ¡°Brother Hai, you seem to have forgotten about one ce. If you don¡¯t understand the situation of that ce, then it would be no use even if you enter the core sect.¡±

    Zhao Hai asked, ¡°Where?¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°You forgot about the Inferno Valley. The Roaring me Sect focuses on refining artifacts. The Inferno Valley is where they refine their artifacts. Do you think they wouldn¡¯t send people to guard that ce? I believe the defenses there aren¡¯t worse than the headquarters. If you ignore that ce, you can¡¯t attack the Roaring me Sect.¡±

    Zhao Hai patted his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. If you didn¡¯t tell me, I would have forgotten. But since the defenses of the Inferno Valley are also good, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to get in.¡±

    Laura smiled faintly and said, ¡°Brother Hai, did you forget, you¡¯re currently using the identity of an inner disciple. Wei Tianchen¡¯s identity token has a lot of contribution points. You can use those points to have an artifact refined. As long as you take out a good material, send it to the Inferno Valley, and then pay contribution points, an artifact will be refined for you. At that time, won¡¯t you be able to enter the Inferno Valley? Even if you can¡¯t enter, you can still put a silver needle inside the material to get inside. When the timees, you will get information about what happens within the valley.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°That is a good method. Since I have no use for the contribution points, that would be a good use for it. Cai¡¯er, what material do you think will do well?¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled faintly and said, ¡°The Ancient Eternal Sand would do great.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared. He almost forgot about the Ancient Eternal Sand that he got from the lower realm. He didn¡¯t think that Cai¡¯er would bring it up once more.

    Zhao Hai looked at Cai¡¯er in confusion. Then he asked, ¡°Cai¡¯er, we didn¡¯t obtain the Ancient Eternal Sand from the Great World of Cultivation. Do you think it¡¯s good enough? If we do, how much do we take out?¡±

    Cai¡¯er replied, ¡°Young Master, Ancient Eternal Sand isn¡¯t only good, it also dissipates spiritual force. It is also very heavy. It was a rare material for refining artifacts.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, Then he looked at Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll do that. What artifact do you think we should refine?¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled faintly and said, ¡°It would be best to refine gloves. You can use the gloves to hold the enemy¡¯s weapon and wipe out its spiritual imprint. It would have good weight so it would be good for closebat. Wei Tianchen has a good closebat ability but he doesn¡¯t have a closebat weapon he could use. So having gloves refined wouldn¡¯t attract any attention. And with the Ancient Eternal Sand, you would not need to find a way to enter the headquarters of the Roaring me Sect. The sect¡¯s higher-ups woulde to you.¡±

    Zhao Hai thought about it and agreed. Ancient Eternal Sand might not be special inside the Space, but it was extremely useful for cultivators. It must be known that there are body cultivators in the Great World of Cultivation. Even average cultivators would have one or two closebat techniques. After all, it would be disadvantageous if a cultivatorcked one aspect ofbat. The enemy might use this weakness to destroy them. And artifacts refined using Ancient Eternal Sand would be great for closebat.

 Chapter 1732: Underground Factory

    <h4>Chapter 1732: Underground Factory</h4>

    In the entrance of the Roaring me Sect¡¯s Inferno Valley was a refining base. The Roaring me Sect spent hundreds of years perfecting the base. And now it was fully functional.

    The base had five entrances, four normal entrances and one special one. Only a small number of people knew about the special entrance. The four entrances were for the public.

    The four public entrances of the refining base were located in one building each. These four buildings looked almost the same. They were ten-storey buildings that looked like a box from outside. It didn¡¯t look special. However, people of the Roaring me Sect knew that these four buildings carry extraordinary importance to the sect. Each building had plenty of formations set up. Each formation had formidable prowess. Not only can they be used to defend, they can also be used to attack. Most importantly, these formations weren¡¯t powered by spirit stones, but earth fire from the valley.

    There was an unlimited amount of earth fire in the Inferno Valley. This provided endless energy to the four buildings. Because of this, although the four buildings looked ordinary, they were actually very formidable.

    Zhao Hai slowlynded in front of a stone building. He found that the building was made out of a blue-colored stone. It looked very solid.

    After taking a look at the stone building, Zhao Hai slowly walked inside. As soon as he reached the entrance, he felt something blocking him. As he went on, the resistance became greater and greater. Although he could rush through, he would need quite some time to do so.

    However, Zhao Hai knew that this was a formation that would keep bystanders off. For the people on the side of the Roaring me Sect, this stone building won¡¯t stop them. Zhao Hai took out Wei Tiancheng¡¯s identity token and immediately felt the resistance vanish.

    Upon entering the first floor, Zhao Hai paused for a moment. Inside was a huge hall with plenty of people inside. There were several counters inside with cultivators on both sides.

    Zhao Hai noticed that there were people from the outer and inner sect inside. These people came here for one purpose, and that was to have artifacts refined.

    In the Roaring me Sect, as long as you have contribution points, you cane here to refine an artifact. Moreover, if you provide materials, the cost would be decreased.

    Zhao Hai no longer cared about the others and then went to an empty counter. On the opposite side was a female cultivator. In ces like refining halls or alchemy halls, there would be counters that were mostly worked by female cultivators. Naturally, this was all voluntary. Female cultivators could take such missions or they could take missions like male cultivators.

    It has to be recognized that Wei Tianchen looked quite good. He was handsome and gentle which was attractive to the opposite sex.

    As he sat in front of the counter, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Hello Junior Sister, I¡¯m here to refine an artifact.¡±

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s smiling face, the female cultivator blushed before saying, ¡°Senior Brother, hello. May I ask what artifact you want to be refined? You can provide the material and specifications. The sect can also supply the materials if you need them.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll provide some of the materials and I¡¯ll set my specifications. Is that fine?¡±

    The female cultivator nodded and said, ¡°Of course that¡¯s okay. Senior Brother, take out your material and then write out your request. Then I will make an estimate on how much it would cost you.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then took out a pile of Ancient Eternal Sand. Then he took out a jade slip and handed it over to the female cultivator as he said, ¡°Junior Sister, this is the material as well as the specifications of my artifact. Please take a look.¡±

    The female cultivator nodded and then received Zhao Hai¡¯s jade slip. After looking through the contents, the female cultivator¡¯s expression changed. She had worked in the Inferno Valley for some time, so she was very familiar with all types of materials. This was the first time she heard of the Ancient Eternal Sand.

    The female cultivator put down the jade slip as she looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Senior Brother, this is the first time I encountered the material you provided. This matter is beyond my position. Senior Brother, please wait for a moment while I call the elder out.¡± Zhao Hai gave her a nod.

    The female cultivator stood up and ran towards the back room. Before long, an old person walked out. He had ruffled hair and dark skin. His clothes were also sloppily worn.

    When the old man arrived at the counter, he looked at Zhao Hai first. Seeing that there was nothing wrong, he turned his attention to the pile of Ancient Eternal Sand on the table. He inspected it first before touching the sand.

    The Ancient Eternal Sand that Zhao Hai took out weren¡¯t high-quality ones. They were grouped up into fingernail-sized clumps.

    The old man took the sand and his face showed a surprised expression. He muttered, ¡°Why is it so heavy?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Elder, it¡¯s a material that I haven¡¯t seen before. It can erase spiritual imprints and even scatter a cultivator¡¯s spiritual force. Moreover, it¡¯s very heavy. I want to use this material as a foundation for a glove artifact that I can use for closebat. What do you think?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the elder was stunned. Then he said, ¡°You say this material can break spiritual imprints? Are you sure?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I tried it. But breaking spiritual imprints will consume the material.¡±

    The old man nodded and said, ¡°I understand your request. I¡¯ll take this task myself. However, I need to do some tests to make sure. Go back first and wait for news. When the artifact is created, I¡¯ll send you a message.¡± After speaking, the elder waved his hand and took away the pile of Ancient Eternal Sand. Then he turned around without saying anything to Zhao Hai.

    The female cultivator gave a bitter smile as she said, ¡°Senior Brother, please don¡¯t mind the elder. That¡¯s just how he is. Senior Brother can rest assured, the elder will take care of your request. Please leave your name. We will immediately inform you once the artifact is refined.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Thanks a lot, Junior Sister.¡± Then he left Wei Tiancheng¡¯s name before leaving the building.

    Zhao Hai originally thought that he could enter the Inferno Valley by bringing the Ancient Eternal Sand. He didn¡¯t expect that he would be turned away quickly. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t force himself to enter the valley. It wouldn¡¯t be good if he was discovered by the Roaring me Sect. But he has nothing to worry about. Hidden in that pile of Ancient Eternal Sand was a silver needle. As long as that elder brings that pile of sand to the Inferno Valley, everything in the valley would be under Zhao Hai¡¯s surveince.

    Although Zhao Hai cannot enter the Inferno Valley, he had some understanding of its strength. Not to mention the defenses of the buildings, the elder that Zhao Hai met just now wasn¡¯t simple. Although the elder was only at the Nascent Soul Stage, Zhao Hai knew that he wasn¡¯t easy to deal with.

    Most importantly, there were plenty of people like that elder in the Inferno Valley. It turns out that the Inferno Valley¡¯s strength was greater than what Zhao Hai estimated.

    Zhao Hai returned to Wei Tiancheng¡¯s residence and then entered the Space. He immediately sat before the monitor where Laura and the others were and then he asked, ¡°How is it?¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Take a look, we¡¯ve received an image of the Inferno Valley.¡± She pointed to the screen which showed a gigantic underground factory.

    The factory was enormous. It was divided into rooms that were ten thousand meters in size.

    Compared to the factory, such a room was small inparison. This giant factory almost hollowed the Inferno Valley out.

    There were more than 1000 rooms in the entire factory. Most of the rooms were used for refining, some were used to store materials and artifacts, while the rest were used by the cultivators for rest.

    Refining rooms numbered around 400. More than 400 rooms crafting artifacts all year round. The output was astonishing.

    In fact, the ck Tiger Gang also wanted to refine artifacts and craft pills in the Inferno Valley. However, the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s ability to control fire was far lowerpared to the Roaring me Sect. Earth fire wasn¡¯t easy to control. It was one of the most overbearing mes in the Great World of Cultivation. Only the Roaring me Sect had the techniques to control earth fire which allowed them to control the Inferno Valley. The ck Tiger Gang could only look at the Inferno Valley and drool.

    It must be recognized that the Roaring me Sect was truly good at controlling mes. This allowed them to build such a huge refining factory. This made the Inferno Valley an important pir of the sect.

    Zhao Hai looked into a room which caused him to be surprised. The room wasn¡¯t small at all. It had a lot of refining formations inside. In the middle was a me that was extracted by the Roaring me Sect. An artifact would be made by controlling the size of the me.

    At this time, a Roaring me Sect refiner was making an artifact. But at this point, the form of the artifact couldn¡¯t be seen. There weren¡¯t many cultivators inside the room. Each formation has two cultivators controlling it. With 12 formations inside the room, the cultivators inside totaled 24.

 Chapter 1733: Killing Two Birds With One Stone

    <h4>Chapter 1733: Killing Two Birds With One Stone</h4>

    The 12 refining formations inside the room weren¡¯t used simultaneously. The mes between formations vary in size. When refiners used the refining formations, they were like an assembly line. Artifacts were transferred from one refining formation to another. Different parts of refining required different intensity of mes. The varying mes on each refining formation made it convenient for an efficient process of refining.

    In addition to the pairs of refiners controlling the refining formations, there was also a main group leader present. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but nod upon seeing this system. Rtively speaking, the refining process of the Roaring me Sect was very good. If possible, he would rmend the method to the ck Tiger Gang.

    The reason Zhao Hai valued the ck Tiger Gang now wasn¡¯t only because the ck Tiger Gang was his origin point in the Great Realm of Cultivation, it was also because of Hu Shan.

    In Hu Shan¡¯s eyes, the Great World of Cultivation was just a low-level realm. Meanwhile, the Great World of Cultivation also has realms they call lower-level. In Hu Shan¡¯s mind, realms like the Hundred Treasures Realm weren¡¯t enough to enter his eyesight. The Great World of Cultivation was just enough to attract his attention.

    There were plenty of realms as powerful as the Great World of Cultivation. And the ce where Hu Shan came from, the Immortal Realm, was a much more powerful realm.

    People in the Great World of Cultivation can live very long lives. Moreover, they can fly in the air. The spiritual qi here was rich, so it should be a powerful realm. However, in the eyes of Hu Shan, it was nothing.

    This wasn¡¯t to say that the people in the Immortal Realm were much stronger than the people in the Great World Cultivation. If they were, then the ck Tiger n wouldn¡¯t have been limited to a portion ofnd in the Northern Divergent Province.

    In fact, the fighting skills of the people in the Immortal Realm weren¡¯t that much different. Although the Immortal Realm had a very rich spiritual density, the pressure on the realm was also very huge, and the suppression of spiritual force was very strong. If a cultivator from the Great World of Cultivation enters the Immortal Realm before entering the Spirit Forming Stage, then they would immediately explode due to the realm¡¯s pressure.

    And because of the rich spiritual force in the Immortal Realm, people living there lived longer than the people living in the Great World of Cultivation. There were also restrictions in entering the Immortal Realm. It was just like how Zhao Hai ascended from the lower realms.

    At the same time, people from the Immortal Realm didn¡¯t want to go to the lower realm. Although people from the Immortal Realm could remove the pressure on their bodies once they reach the lower realms, the thin spiritual qi in the lower realm has the possibility to cause their cultivation to regress until they be as strong as the people in the lower realm. Because of this, nobody from the Immortal Realm was willing to go to the Great World of Cultivation.

    Additionally, it wasn¡¯t easy for people of the Immortal Realm to enter the Great World of Cultivation. It was just like how impossible it was for people of the Cultivation Realm to enter the Ark Continent.

    Hu Shan¡¯s people were quite a rtively powerful group in the Immortal Realm, they were a branch of the White Tiger Gang after all. Butter on, when the White Tiger Gang suffered a huge disaster, they were forced to escape to the Great Realm of Cultivation.

    But after arriving in the Great World of Cultivation, it became difficult for them to return due to the decline in strength. In the end, the elders of the ck Tiger n came up with a method. The method was for the gang to collect faith power and use it to help their cultivation. They were hoping that their cultivation would increase using this process. And finally, they would be able to ascend to the Immortal Realm and return to their home.

    But even when most of the n had died out, they still couldn¡¯t ascend back to the Immortal Realm. Because of this, Hu Shan had to choose Zhao Hai as a sessor to protect the ck Tiger Gang and prevent their legacy from perishing. Although Hu Shan¡¯s life was almost finished, the ck Tiger Gang was still a base created by the ck Tiger n. He couldn¡¯t bear to see the foundationid by their n to be ruined.

    Zhao Hai promised Hu Shan to help protect the ck Tiger Gang. Naturally, he hoped that the ck Tiger Gang would be as strong as possible. Most importantly, Zhao Hai wanted to use the ck Tiger Gang to help him cultivate faster. This way, he can ascend. He also wanted to see what the Immortal Realm looked like.

    Although Hu Shan knew about some matters of the Immortal Realm, he didn¡¯tpletely understand itsplete state. Hu Shan was still a young boy when they left the Immortal Realm, so his understanding was very small. Therefore, the only information Zhao Hai has on the Immortal Realm was their cultivation methods, information regarding other matters was very poor.

    However, cultivation methods of the Immortal Realm were enough for Zhao Hai. Although the Space was constantly upgrading and the concentration of spiritual qi inside was constantly improving, it was still impossible to use the cultivation methods of the Immortal Realm. This was because their cultivation methods require too much spiritual qi.

    It was precisely because of this that Zhao Hai wanted to go to the Immortal Realm. And if he wanted to go to the Immortal Realm, it was impossible for him to do it all alone. Therefore, he needs to make the ck Tiger Gang stronger.

    Seeing the situation in the Inferno Valley, Zhao Hai had a general idea about it. Altogether, there were about 30 Transcending Tribtion Experts, 200 Nascent Soul Experts, more than 1000 Core Formation Experts, more than 3000 Dao Avatar Stage Experts, and more than 20 thousand Spirit Formation Experts. It held great manpower.

    Since entry to the valley was very strict, security inside wasn¡¯t as serious. Even Transcending Tribtion Experts weren¡¯t able to notice the existence of the silver needle.

    There were multiple reasons why Transcending Tribtion Experts weren¡¯t able to notice the silver needle. First, they wouldn¡¯t expect that they would be watched inside the valley. Second, because of Zhao Hai¡¯s increase in strength. This allowed the silver needle to be more stealthy.

    Although he was able to find out about the situation of the valley, Zhao Hai still has no idea how to deal with it. Transmission formations of the valley were directly connected to the Roaring me Sect. Even if these transmission formations were sealed, there were still several exits out of the valley. Therefore, it was impossible to stop people froming in and out of the valley.

    The 30 Transcending Tribtion Experts were strong enough to escape the valley when it was attacked. Moreover, each exit was ced very far away from each other. If the ck Tiger Gang wanted to block these exits, they would need five times as many people as those in the Inferno Valley. So many people couldn¡¯t just be sent to one ce. The most important thing was still dealing with the headquarters.

    Zhao Hai sat in the Space with a frown on his face. As he looked at the cultivators of the Roaring me Sect who were in the Inferno Valley, Zhao Hai continued to think how he could clean all these people up!

    Laura has been beside Zhao Hai for many years, so she knew what Zhao Hai was thinking about. She looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, are you worried about these people?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°The Inferno Valley is as important as the Roaring me Sect¡¯s headquarters. If we want to deal with the Roaring me Sect, we would have to deal with the Inferno Valley. Otherwise, we would leave a major pir of the sect free. That would be dangerous.¡±

    Looking at the situation in the Inferno Valley, Laura said, ¡°Brother Hai, why do you think the Inferno Valley is located here in the first ce? It¡¯s famous for the earth fire it provides. Maybe we can find the source of the fire and then take it into the Space. Even if that doesn¡¯t work, we can find a way to cause the valley to erupt. At that time, the base on the valley would be destroyed. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he hadn¡¯t thought through this point. But he also thought that Laura¡¯s n was feasible. Liquid Silver can be arge artifact that can erge and shrink, and it was not afraid of fire. He can dive to the depths of the Inferno Valley and see where the fire wasing from. Even if he can¡¯t receive the me, he can still detonate it. This would ruin the Inferno Valley.

    The more he thought about it, the more Zhao Hai wanted to use this method. So he nodded and said, ¡°That n is good. I can give it a try. But it isn¡¯t the right time to do it. Once we get an idea about the headquarters and the core sect, we¡¯ll begin searching for the source of the earth fire.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°Right, you just sent the Ancient Eternal Sand over. If they send you a message and find out that they couldn¡¯t find anyone, they would definitely be suspicious. The Inferno Valley already existed for many years. Nothing would happen if we wait a day or two.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Now let¡¯s see if the Roaring me Sect would take the bait. If they see value in the Ancient Eternal Sand, they will definitelye to me.¡±

    Megan smiled and said, ¡°Of course they woulde to you. It¡¯s impossible for them to be unaware of how important the Ancient Eternal Sand is. If they want to be stronger, they would certainly approach you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I hope so. However, we need to find a good excuse as to where we acquired it.¡±

    Lizzy, who has been quiet for some time, answered, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. Brother Hai, I think we can kill two birds with one stone. Just tell them that you snatched it from the Wandering Soul Group.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then his eyes lit up. This is also good. He immediately understood what Lizzy wanted to do. Doing it ording to Lizzy¡¯s n would destroy the rtionship between the Wandering Soul Group and the Roaring me Sect. Ever since their cooperation in attacking the ck Tiger Gang, the Roaring me Sect and the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s rtionship has improved. This was one of the worries that the ck Tiger Gang had. If the two sects cooperated to attack the ck Tiger Gang once more, the ck Tiger Gang would certainly suffer. After all, Hu Shan couldn¡¯t make another move. Nobody could save the ck Tiger Gang this time.

    As long as the information was released, it would certainly affect the Roaring me Sect¡¯s rtionship with the Wandering Soul Group. Then when the ck Tiger Gang attacks, the Wandering Soul Group might not offer their help. This would ease some pressure off of the ck Tiger Gang.

    The birds that Lizzy meant were the two vultures which were the Wandering Soul Group and the Roaring me Sect. It would be better if these vultures would attack each other. Then the ck Tiger Gang could sit on the side and watch.

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°That is a good method. But I still need someone from the Roaring me Sect toe to me. Let¡¯s just wait and see how things develop.¡± The women nodded. Zhao Hai¡¯s gaze returned to the screen.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The Roaring me Sect Elder took the Ancient Eternal Sand to the refining base. He immediately entered his personal residence. Although the Elder wasn¡¯t the strongest, others couldn¡¯tpare to his ability. His refining technique was among the top in the valley.

    The levels of the refiners in the valley ranged from high to low. The refiners who could be called grandmasters could only be counted in two hands. The elder that Zhao Hai met was one of the grandmasters.

    Bing a grandmaster refiner wasn¡¯t easy. Refiners were divided into multiple categories. The Great World of Cultivation has all kinds of ores. The properties of these ores differ from each other. What kind of ore should be used in which kind of artifact also needed to be considered. All of these things were what a refiner needs to worry about.

    Because of this, before a refiner starts refining, they would need to have a good understanding of the material they have in hand. They needed to know the material¡¯s properties and where it was most suitable to be used. After years of development, refiners have developed a systematic method of distinguishing a material¡¯s properties.

    Since the elder was a refining grandmaster, he was also aware of this method. Moreover, he was very proficient in it. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have be an elder in the Inferno Valley.

    After returning to his own residence, he immediately took out the Ancient Eternal Sand and ced it in a formation.

    The formation lit up with brilliant lights. The formation lit up with gold light first, and then cyan light, and then the light vanished.

    In the eyes of other people, these lights might not mean anything. But in the eyes of the Roaring me Sect elder, these lights had a meaning. The golden light represented the attribute of the Ancient Eternal Sand. The golden light doesn¡¯t only represent the metal attribute, it also represents earth.

    The earth attribute was yellow if it wasn¡¯t mixed with the metal attribute. If there was only metal attribute, then the light would be silver rather than golden. This meant that the Ancient Eternal Sand had two attributes.

    The cyan light represented spiritual force. This didn¡¯t mean that the Ancient Eternal Sand had benefits towards spiritual force, it was the opposite. The cyan color was deep dark, which meant that it had a bad rtionship with spiritual force.

 Chapter 1734: Summoned By The Sect Leader

    <h4>Chapter 1734: Summoned By The Sect Leader</h4>

    The dark cyan color that the Ancient Eternal Sand let out meant that it was impossible for the Ancient Eternal sand to transmit spiritual force. And it had hints that it could suppress spiritual force.

    It was at this point that the Roaring me Sect Elder believed Zhao Hai¡¯s words. At the same time, he was excited. A metal-earth attribute material that can restrain spiritual force. This was a peak-level material for closebat artifacts. If the Roaring me Sect can use this material, its overall strength would improve by a lot.

    The Roaring me Sect Elder became restless. Although he was a refined grandmaster, he wasn¡¯t a person who didn¡¯t understand sect affairs. In fact, although he dressed sloppily and seemed informal, everyone knew that he wasn¡¯t a peaceful person. He knew how to manage his power and keep its influence. But because his talent for refining was too good, he became a grandmaster refiner. If he didn¡¯t have talent, he could still be a high-ranking cultivator just by smarts.

    It was precisely because of his character that the elder had a lot of connections inside the Roaring me Sect. He was also quite popr among the top core disciples. Even the sect leader valued him as an elder.

    The Roaring me Sect Elder¡¯s rtionship with so many people couldn¡¯t be separated from his ability. He was a refining grandmaster, and every refining grandmaster was a good match for the core disciples. Although he wasn¡¯t loyal to them, it would still be advantageous to them to maintain a good rtionship with the elder.

    Naturally, the elder knew how to repay these people. He was a smart person. He knew that it was only because of his ability that these people ced him in his current position.

    Because of his position, the elder had contact with multiple ores, especially those that were precious. Whenever he discovers useful materials, he would inform these core disciples or the sect leader himself. What happens next was up to them.

    For the elder, it was just saying one sentence. But for the core disciples and the sect leader, it was very important. What do cultivators rely on to be stronger? Naturally, it was their artifacts. A good artifact could save a cultivator¡¯s life. Therefore, every cultivator knew what a good material meant for an artifact. And good materials aren¡¯t easy to obtain.

    The elder¡¯s casual reports could allow these core disciples to get good materials, which would increase their strength. This exins why the elder held so much weight in the minds of the core disciples and the sect leader.

    Now that the elder discovered a high-quality material, he would naturally inform these people. He immediately sent messages to core disciples that were close to him. He also sent a message to the sect leader. This way, even if the sect leader knew about the Ancient Eternal Sand, he wouldn¡¯t look to him for trouble.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time that the elder did such a thing, so he was experienced in who to tell and how to tell it.

    After the information was passed on, he immediately began to work. He only had one job left, and that was to refine Zhao Hai¡¯s gloves.

    Although the elder told the core disciples and the sect leader about Zhao Hai¡¯s Ancient Eternal Sand, he still needs to do his job well.

    It wouldn¡¯t be good if he wasn¡¯t able to deliver on Zhao Hai¡¯s order. The material has already been reported to other people. If he didn¡¯t give Zhao Hai his glove and instead kept the material for himself, then nobody woulde to the Inferno Valley to have their artifacts refined. The loss would be greater than the gain. When the timees, the sect wouldn¡¯t let him off.

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t only the elder who had this approach of divulging the materials that had been handed over. Although they reported the material used, they would also refine the artifact that was requested. After all, it involves the integrity of a refiner.

    Refining an artifact, especially one using special materials, wasn¡¯t easy. Zhao Hai wanted gloves that were light and flexible to be used in closebat. This also meant that the gloves needed strong offensive and defensive capabilities.

    Making gloves out of metal wasn¡¯t easy, especially using Ancient Eternal Sand. The material was very heavy, so offense wasn¡¯t a problem. The issue came with it bing light and flexible. It was theplete opposite of the material¡¯s property.

    An artifact that was both light and flexible would require the skill of a formidable refiner.

    The shape of the glove, the supplementary materials to be added, as well as its function were all up to the refiner. After Zhao Hai handed the Ancient Eternal Sand over and paid his contribution points, all he needed to do was wait for the gloves to be refined sessfully.

    What the elder didn¡¯t know was that his actions were all under Zhao Hai¡¯s monitoring. Therefore, Zhao Hai also saw the elder sending multiple jade sword messages. This is what Zhao Hai wanted to see.

    But since the jade sword messages were heading towards the core sect and the headquarters, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t know who they were sent to as well as their response.

    Upon receiving the elder¡¯s message, the recipients of the jade sword messages couldn¡¯t sit still.

    In the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield, as long as you were good at using flying swords or any other artifact, then you would be able to survive. It might even be possible for you to dominate your battles.

    But the same couldn¡¯t be said in the Great World of Cultivation. If you only focus on one aspect ofbat, then you wouldn¡¯t be able to survive for long. Cultivators in the Great World of Cultivation were moreprehensive. They rarely specialized and were multi-skilled.

    In the Great World of Cultivation, each cultivator would have some aplishments in body cultivation. If you didn¡¯t cultivate your body, you would be at a disadvantage against those who did.

    As people often say, a barrel could hold more water than a nk of wood. The same was true for cultivators. A cultivator¡¯sbat strength depended on their strengths and weaknesses. If their weakness was too obvious, they would be at a disadvantage against people who can capitalize on it.

    Besides body cultivation, cultivators also practice supporting techniques.

    Because of this, cultivators were concerned about their closebat capability. After all, if they were weak in this aspect, their enemy would think of ways to make use of it to their advantage. Therefore, materials that are beneficial to closebat would naturally attract attention.

    So when the core disciples heard about a high-grade material for closebat artifacts, they naturally wanted to know more about it.

    Zhao Hai has too many resources in the Space, so he never had any problems when it came to crafting artifacts. And with liquid silver in hand, he doesn¡¯t even need to worry about artifacts. So it was impossible for him to understand the thoughts of the other cultivators.

    The core disciples and the sect leader were shaken when they read the jade sword message. They knew clearly how stronger the sect would be if they could produce artifacts made with this material on arge-scale.

    Without Zhao Hai noticing, Wei Tiancheng¡¯s name was spread among the high echelons of the sect. All of them wanted to take a look at the material that Zhao Hai brought.

    Zhao Hai was currently using Wei Tiancheng¡¯s identity. Naturally, there were no problems with his background. He was a member of the Roaring me Sect ever since he was young. As for his character, the sect didn¡¯t care. As long as Wei Tiancheng didn¡¯t have any rtionships with other sects, then that was enough.

    The next day after Zhao Hai visited the Inferno Valley, Zhao Hai was still looking at the valley map. Suddenly, Cai¡¯er said, ¡°Young Master, someone is outside Wei Tiancheng¡¯s residence. They said they wanted to see you.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he immediately nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head out immediately. Cai¡¯er, continue to map out the Inferno Valley. Focus on finding the fifth entrance. See where it leads to.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded. After that, Zhao Hai¡¯s body left the Space and returned to Wei Tiancheng¡¯s residence. Just as he arrived, he heard someone outside, ¡°Senior Brother Wei? Are you there?¡±

    Zhao Hai hastily walked out. He saw another inner disciple outside. He wore red robes and looked quite young. However, his strength was at the Core Formation Stage.

    Zhao Hai cupped his fist and said, ¡°I have seen Junior Brother Lin.¡± Zhao Hai knew this person. To be specific, Wei Tiancheng knew this person. This person was one of the sect leader¡¯s disciples. He was also the youngest and most valued disciple. How could Wei Tiancheng not know of him?

    Junior Brother Lin nodded and said, ¡°Senior Brother,e with me. Master has called you over.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai stared, then he replied, ¡°So it¡¯s the sect leader. Let¡¯s not make the sect leader wait. Brother, I¡¯ll have to ask you to lead me there.¡±

    Junior Brother Lin nodded, then he turned around and flew towards the direction of the headquarters. Zhao Hai also followed behind.

 Chapter 1735: Burning Heaven Palace

    <h4>Chapter 1735: Burning Heaven Pce</h4>

    This was the first time that Zhao Hai entered the Roaring me Sect¡¯s headquarters. The headquarters wasn¡¯t small. It was built on a mountain because of the spirit vein under it.

    Besides the main building, several residences were also built into the mountain, almost hollowing it out.

    The defensive capability of the mountain was formidable. There was arge mountain guarding formation that covered the entire mountain. Moreover, the energy source of the formation was the mountain¡¯s spirit vein. This meant that as long as the spirit vein hadn¡¯t dried up, the mountain guarding formation would always be activated. And each spirit vein would take millions of years before it would dry up. If he waits until the spirit vein dries up, then even Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be able to survive for so long.

    Zhao Hai inspected the Roaring me Sect¡¯s headquarters with his spiritual force. Zhao Hai knew that Wei Tianchen had been here before. But even inner disciples like Wei Tianchen could only count on one hand how many times they had been to the headquarters. Moreover, each visit would need summons from the sect leader. Inner disciples couldn¡¯t just enter the headquarters whenever they wanted.

    Zhao Hai followed the cultivator surnamed Lin to the main building of the headquarters. Along the way, Zhao Hai released silver needles every few steps or so. These silver needles had been shrunk to their smallest form so that even transcending tribtion experts wouldn¡¯t be able to detect them. Most importantly, because of the small size of the needles, it didn¡¯t need to be actively controlled to go around the headquarters. The mountain wind would lead the needles all around the base.

    Zhao Hai believed that this method would allow the silver needles to remain undiscovered. If the needles were actively flying, then the energy they emit might cause some expert to detect them. But now that it utilized the wind to travel, it waspletely hidden from detection. After all, experts wouldn¡¯t scan their surroundings with their spiritual force all the time.

    Before long, Zhao Hai and disciple Lin arrived at the main building of the headquarters. The building was fiery-red. If looked at a distance, the building would look like a huge me. The building was 9 storeys high. A horizontal tablet was hung in front of the entrance with three letters engraved on it that said, ¡°Burning Heaven Pce¡±.

    Burning Heaven Pce was the most central building of the Roaring me Sect. This was also the residence of each sect leader of the Roaring me Sect.

    Zhao Hai looked at the three huge characters, then he sneered inside as he said, ¡°What huge words. I don¡¯t know if they can really burn the heavens.¡± While he thought about this, Zhao Hai followed disciple Lin into the building.

    Upon entering the Burning Heaven Pce, what met Zhao Hai was arge hall. On the far side of the hall was a huge character that read ¡®Fire¡¯. The character was written on a stone tablet. In front of the tablet was a huge cauldron that had three incense sticks standing on top of it. The smokeing out of it causes one¡¯s mind to turn calm.

    This fragrance was very useful regarding a cultivator¡¯s cultivation. This fragrance was known as mind condensing fragrance. Mind condensing fragrance was made from more than 100 herbs and a very strict manufacturing process. If cultivators acquire this fragrance, they certainly wouldn¡¯t use it all the time. However, the Burning Heaven Pce burned three of them all the time. This shows that the sect¡¯s riches couldn¡¯t bepared to a single person¡¯s.

    However, this mind condensing fragrance didn¡¯t attract Zhao Hai¡¯s attention. Although the fragrance was precious, it was nothing to Zhao Hai. If Zhao Hai wants, he can take out arge amount of mind condensing fragrance at any time. The Space has enough herbs to create the fragrance. What attracted Zhao Hai was the stone tablet inscribed with the character of ¡®fire¡¯.

    The stone tablet was ten meters high and eight meters wide. The character that was engraved on the tablet was almost asrge as the stone tablet itself.

    What was even more strange was that the tablet wasn¡¯t modified in any way. It was just a rectangr b of stone. It even has traces of its excavation. It was as if it was a b that had been carved out of a huge boulder. Moreover, it had been chiseled in a hurry so it looked very rough.

    Zhao Hai found out about the stone tablet from Wei Tianchen. ording to legend, this stone tablet has been identally found by the founder of the Roaring me Sect. It can be said that the tablet was the sect treasure of the Roaring me Sect.

    Zhao Hai was especially attracted to the ¡®fire¡¯ character. The character looked ordinary at first nce, but the more he looked at it, the more he felt the profoundness of the character. Looking at the fire character, Zhao Hai felt that he could see all the fire in the world. The character itself seems to be the source of all fire.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai¡¯s mind waspletely absorbed by the ¡®fire¡¯ character. Then he felt the character turn into me and enter his body.

    Zhao Hai was absent-minded when this happened, but because the fire entered Zhao Hai¡¯s body, the Space issued a prompt, ¡°Host has understood the origin of fire. Host¡¯s ability to control fire has improved.¡±

    It was at this time that Zhao Hai woke up. He immediately cleared his mind and followed behind disciple Lin.

    Since everything happened in a blink of an eye, disciple Lin didn¡¯t see anything from Zhao Hai. He continued walking while Zhao Hai was right behind him. After the two gave three bows towards the stone tablet, they went to a door on the side.

    Behind the hall was a giant room. There was nobody inside the room. Disciple Lin led Zhao Hai to a staircase on the side of the room. Before long, the two arrived at the second floor. The second floor has many rooms, each had people working inside. Naturally, this was the sect¡¯s administration room. And leading the administration was the Roaring me Sect¡¯s sect leader.

    Disciple Lin didn¡¯t stop on the second floor. Instead, he continued on to the third floor. At the entrance of the third floor were two beasts. These two beasts were tigers that had red bodies. They were known as fire-eating tigers. These beasts eat fire for nutrition. Moreover, their fire attacks were formidable.

    As soon as the two fire-eating tigers saw Disciple Lin and Zhao Hai, they immediately crouched and issued a low roar.

    Disciple Lin didn¡¯t care about the two tigers as he said, ¡°Alright, stop growling. This is the person the sect leader wants to meet. Don¡¯t scare him.¡± The two fire-eating tigers seem to have understood Disciple Lin¡¯s words. They stopped crouching and then lied down.

    Disciple Lin smiled faintly as he threw two pills towards the tigers. While the pills were in the air, the tigers leapt up and caught the pills in mid-air. They swallowed the pills with relish.

    Disciple Lin smiled as he led Zhao Hai to the third floor. There was a luxurious room on the third floor. Inside were chairs that were made out of redwood. They were carved wonderfully.

    Standing inside the room were four red-clothed women. These women stood on the four corners of the room. Seeing Disciple Lin, the four women bowed and said, ¡°We have seen Senior Brother Lin.¡±

    Disciple Lin waved his hand and said, ¡°Master wants to meet Senior Brother Wei. I¡¯ll have to ask Senior Sisters to inform Master.¡± Disciple Lin didn¡¯t dare be disrespectful to these four women. In addition to being servants, they were also concubines of the sect leader. Disciple Lin didn¡¯t dare disrespect his master¡¯s women.

    The four women didn¡¯t look arrogant. Upon hearing this, one of them replied, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll immediately notify master.¡± After she said that, she went back.

    Zhao Hai discovered a door on the side. The door wasn¡¯t big, but it was hidden. If you didn¡¯t pay attention, you wouldn¡¯t notice it.

    Before long, the red-clothed woman returned, she looked at Disciple Lin and Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Senior Brother Lin, the sect leader wants you to head inside.¡±

    Disciple Lin nodded as he cupped his fist. Then he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother,e with me.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then carefully followed behind Disciple Lin.

    Upon going through the door, Zhao Hai saw arge study room inside. The room was intricately decorated. Spread on the ground was the skin of a huge beast. On the wall were all kinds of artifacts. In the innermost part of the room was a table. But instead of a chair on the other side, there was a couch.

    Sitting on the couch was a man ying with two fiery stone balls in his hands. These stone balls were almost transparent. Carved on each ball was the image of a dragon and a tiger. As he turned the balls in his hand, the dragon and tiger seemed to move.

    The man looked 40 years old. He had neatlybed red hair. His crimson robe was embroidered with gold thread. He appeared magnificent. He also looks a bit fat, but hisplexion was rough. He slouched on the couch with his eyes half-closed. He looked half-asleep and half-awake.

    The conduct of the man was unbing of a sect master. Instead, he looked like a powerful official from the world of mortals.

    While Zhao Hai was looking at the man, Disciple Lin bowed and said, ¡°Disciple Lin has seen master.¡±

    Zhao Hai also followed, ¡°Disciple Wei Tianchen has seen the sect leader.¡±

    The man snorted as he waved his hand and said ,¡±Wei Tianchen, I called you over to ask about something. Did you go to the Inferno Valley to have an artifact refined?¡±

    Zhao Hai enthusiastically answered, ¡°Replying to the sect leader. This disciple did indeed go to the Inferno Valley to have an artifact refined. I requested for a glove artifact.¡±

    The sect leader nodded, then he said, ¡°You gave the elder a certain material. Where did you get it? Do you know its name?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Replying to the sect leader. This disciple doesn¡¯t know what its name is. It¡¯s the first time I have seen anything like it.¡±

 Chapter 1736: Secret Plans

    <h4>Chapter 1736: Secret ns</h4>

    ¡°Hm?¡± The sect master¡¯s eyespletely opened as he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know? Where did you get it? Why are you confident that it can be refined into an artifact?¡±

    Zhao Hai felt a tremendous pressureing down on him. Although this pressure didn¡¯t do anything to him, he still lowered his head and pretended to be frightened. After all, he was currently using Wei Tianchen¡¯s identity. Wei Tianchen was only at the Core Formation Stage, so it was impossible for him to withstand the pressureing from a Transcending Tribtion Expert.

    While trembling, Zhao Hai answered, ¡°Replying to the sect master. I stole the material from someone while I was looking for Trembling Ice Grass in the Green in Mountains. The person should be from the Wandering Soul Group. He attacked me first, and I killed him. I found the material in his body. I didn¡¯t know how to use the material when I found it. At that time, I thought that the cultivator¡¯s artifact is good, it¡¯s just a pity that it has a spiritual imprint. So I ced the artifact along with the material. But when I came back, I found out that the spiritual imprint had vanished. I felt that it was strange. Then I noticed that there is less materialpared to before. So I guessed that the two are rted. After several tests, I became certain that the material can remove spiritual imprints. Upon knowing this, I decided to make it into an artifact. All of this is true, I would never dare lie to the sect leader.¡±

    The sect leader looked at Zhao Hai and believed his words. Although the rtionship between the Roaring me Sect and the Wandering Soul Group has improved because of the ck Tiger Gang, both sides knew that their rtionship was fragile and could break any time.

    It was normal for the disciples of two sects to have conflicts. But whether it was Zhao Hai who attacked first or not, the sect leader didn¡¯t care. What he cared about was the source of the Ancient Eternal Sand.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s lies were wless. It wasn¡¯t strange to meet the people of the Wandering Soul Group in the Green in Mountains. It was alsomon to put looted artifacts and materials together. And since the spiritual imprint has been removed, it was normal for Zhao Hai to notice it. Therefore, the sect leader didn¡¯t doubt Zhao Hai¡¯s words.

    The sect leader nodded and said, ¡°So that¡¯s the case. Alright, you can go.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then bowed before going out of the room. Once he was outside, he let out a long breath before going down and returning to his residence.

    Once Zhao Hai left, the sect leader turned to Disciple Lin and siad, ¡°Little Wan, do you think Wei Tianchen is speaking the truth?¡±

    Lin Wan replied, ¡°He should be telling the truth. Although his morals aren¡¯t good, he wouldn¡¯t dare deceive the sect leader. Even if he borrowed some courage, he still wouldn¡¯t lie. And from what I heard about him, he¡¯s loyal and devoted to the Roaring me Sect.¡±

    The Roaring me Sect¡¯s sect leader nodded and said, ¡°I believe him as well. It¡¯s not strange for the Wandering Soul Group to have good materials. After all, they were once a powerful sect. They should have some heavenly materials on hand. However, since this is the case, we needed to guard against the Wandering Soul Group.¡±

    Lin Wan nodded and said, ¡°The ambition of the Wandering Soul Group is endless. They decided to attack the ck Tiger Gang ten years ago. If the Supreme Elder of the ck Tiger Gang didn¡¯t take action, they would have already been swallowed. After that, the next target would be us. Master, I don¡¯t understand. Why did you agree to ally with the Wandering Soul Group at that time?¡±

    With a serious expression, the sect leader replied, ¡°It¡¯s because our territory is too small. Because of this, the strength of the Roaring me Sect has declined. If we could swallow some of the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s territory, then our future would be brighter. At that time, the Wandering Soul Group would be the main force. Those people from the ck Tiger Gang are lunatics, they wouldn¡¯t just let the Wandering Soul Group have their way. If they fought each other to the death, then we can seize the opportunity to profit. As long as we hold some of the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s territory, we could develop to the point where we couldn¡¯t be attacked by the Wandering Soul Group. Then we would be one of the most powerful sects of the Northern Divergent Province. Unfortunately, this n has been spoiled by the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s Supreme Elder.¡±

    Only then did Lin Wan understood the sect leader¡¯s n. Lin Wan had unconditional trust in his master. This was because he knew that the reason why the Roaring me Sect was at its current state was because of the sect leader¡¯s painstaking efforts. Naturally, Lin Wan wouldn¡¯t object to his master¡¯s ns.

    The sect leader of the Roaring me Sect sighed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Supreme Elder of the ck Tiger Gang to still be alive. Not only did we fail to gain any benefits, it also caused us to lose some of our strength. However, I reckon the ck Tiger Gang wouldn¡¯t be able to attack us soon. I already checked, the ck Tiger Gang lost a lot ofrge artifacts defending against the Wandering Soul Group. It¡¯s impossible for them to have the strength to attack us. Therefore, we need to use this time to increase our strength. Only through this could we be safe. We need to find the source of that material. Even if we can¡¯t obtain it, we cannot let the Wandering Soul Group get their hands on it. Otherwise, they would be a threat to us as well.¡± Lin Wan nodded. Then he turned around and left.

    At this time, Zhao Hai was already inside the Space listening in on the conversation between Lin Wan and the Sect Leader. Now that the silver needles have been scattered around the headquarters, Zhao Hai was able to monitor all that happened inside. It wouldn¡¯t take long before Zhao Hai would have the entire Roaring me Sect under his monitoring.

    The silver needles had shrunk to the size of a grain of dust. In the past, he couldn¡¯t achieve this size. But ever since his strength increased, he could now do things he couldn¡¯t do before. Now, he can release silver needles that could evade the detection of Transcending Tribtion Experts.

    Moreover, it was impossible for Transcending Tribtion Experts to use their spiritual force all the time. No matter how strong they were, they would be exhausted doing that. As long as the silver needles moved carefully, they would not be noticed.

    After hearing the conversation between the Roaring me Sect¡¯s leader and Lin Wan, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he said, ¡°We really can¡¯t underestimate sect leaders. Although the Roaring me Sect¡¯s sect leader looks easygoing, his schemes run deep. He¡¯s much more cunningpared to Tie Zhantian.¡±

    Laura smiled and didn¡¯t speak. Instead, Megan was the one who answered, ¡°Big Brother, from what we heard, it seems like the Roaring me Sect is stronger than we thought. Are you still confident of our sess if we attack them?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°We can still seed. However, we first need to deal with the Inferno Valley. Moreover, we need to kill as many refiners as possible. Only by doing so can the ck Tiger Gang deal with the Roaring me Sect with ease.¡±

    The females nodded. Then Cai¡¯er said, ¡°Young Master, should we begin exploring the origin of the earth fire?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°We should¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll prepare. Once the artifact is made, we¡¯ll begin. This way, people wouldn¡¯t suspect you.¡± Zhao Hai nodded. Cai¡¯er disappeared to prepare for the operation.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Zhao Hai and the others carefully recorded the map of the Roaring me Sect. These maps would be stored on jade slips to be delivered to the ck Tiger Gang.

    Although the Space¡¯s map was urate, it was impossible for Zhao Hai to send a perfect map to the ck Tiger gang. This was because a perfect map couldn¡¯t be made by just infiltrating the enemy base. Moreover, the map of the Space was akin to a satellite view. Zhao Hai needed to simplify the map before handing it over.

    While Zhao Hai was making the map, Cai¡¯er suddenly appeared. Then she said, ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s someone outside the residence.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then he moved and returned to Wei Tianchen¡¯s cave residence. Just as he appeared, a voice was heard, ¡°Brother Wei, are you in? It¡¯s Xu Jin.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but pause. He also knew who Xu Jin was. He was one of the top ten core disciples of the Roaring me Sect. His ranking was at the bottom, at tenth ce. It could be said that he was the weakest among the top ten.

    However, although he was the weakest, he was still one of the top ten Core Disciples. To personallye over, it seems like he was moved by the Ancient Eternal Sand.

    Zhao Hai hastily went out to meet him. Outside Wei Tianchen¡¯s residence was a cultivator. The cultivator looked to be over 30 years old. Zhao Hai quickly said, ¡°Senior Brother, pleasee in.¡±

    Xu Jin smiled faintly and said, ¡°Junior Brother Wei, I came over without any notice. I hope you don¡¯t get offended.¡±

    Zhao Hai immediately replied, ¡°Senior Brother is too polite. Senior Brother, pleasee in. It¡¯s my honor to have youe over.¡± Xu Jin no longer hesitated as he walked inside.

    Zhao Hai took a look outside and found that Xu Jin came alone. He didn¡¯t even bring arge artifact with him. It seems like this visit was made in secret.

    Zhao Hai followed Xu Jin inside the residence. After settling Xu Jin down, Zhao Hai asked, ¡°Senior Brother, for what reason did youe over to visit?¡±

    Xu Jin looked at Zhao Hai, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°I used to have contact with Junior Brother before, but I had been negligent, please forgive me for this. Actually, I came here for one reason. I want to ask you for some help. I don¡¯t know if Junior Brother would ept.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared and pretended to be surprised, ¡°Thank you for the recognition Senior Brother. Please tell me your request. I¡¯ll make sure to help you as much as I can.¡±

    Xu Jinughed and said, ¡°Alright, now I¡¯m more confident in Junior Brother. I heard that you recently came upon a good material. Do you still have more in hand? I¡¯m preparing to refine an artifact and n to use your material. Junior Brother can rest assured, I wouldn¡¯t treat you unfairly. Here are some things I have prepared, see if Junior Brother has something you want.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared when he heard Xu Jin¡¯s proposal. He didn¡¯t expect Xu Jin to have such an idea, but it was understandable. Xu Jin was at the tenth ce among the top ten core disciples. It would be difficult for him to get the material himself. It was better to go to Zhao Hai directly. If Zhao Hai has it, then that¡¯s good news. If Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t, then he wouldn¡¯t suffer a loss. He could also pull in an Inner Disciple into his faction, it was also expanding his power.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s thoughts revolved quickly and wanted to understand Xu Jin¡¯s ns. He immediately replied, ¡°Senior Brother is too polite. I still have some material in my hand. Senior Brother can use it. There¡¯s no need to exchange for anything.¡± Zhao Hai waved his hand and took out a spatial bag. Then he handed the bag over to Xu Jin and said, ¡°Senior Brother, take a look. I hope it¡¯s enough for you to use.¡±

    Xu Jin took Zhao Hai¡¯s spatial bag and was stunned when he scanned it with his spiritual force. This was because Zhao Hai gave him too much Ancient Eternal Sand. Such a huge amount was enough to refine hundreds of artifacts. Xu Jin didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to have this much Ancient Eternal Sand. He held the spatial bag in his hand as he looked excitedly at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Enough, this is enough. Thank you Junior Brother. Junior Brother,e with me to my base. I have something to give you.¡±

    After he said that, he stood up. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t decline and followed him out. Actually, Zhao Hai has a goal in giving that many Ancient Eternal Sand to Xu Jin. The main reason was that hidden on that huge pile of sand were silver needles. Giving the needles to Xu Jin would allow more silver needles to enter the Inferno Valley.

    If Zhao Hai wanted to use the earth fire to deal with the Inferno Valley, then he would first need to make sure that nobody could escape from the valley. It wasn¡¯t easy to seal the exits of the valley. Zhao Hai only thought about one thing, and that was to use liquid silver. With liquid silver sealing the exits of the valley, the cultivators inside wouldn¡¯t be able to run even if they wanted to.

    After Xu Jin obtained the Ancient Eternal Sand, he would definitely send the sand to the Inferno Valley. Because he has the weakest strength among the top ten core disciples, he would need artifacts to arm his subordinates. If the Ancient Eternal Sand was sent to the Inferno Valley, then that would mean that liquid silver would be there as well. When Zhao Hai begins to make a move, he would be able to use liquid silver to seal the exits.

 Chapter 1737: Leaving

    <h4>Chapter 1737: Leaving</h4>

    The reason Zhao Hai decided to use this method to send liquid silver to the refining base was because he was deeply wary of the transcending tribtion experts.

    Zhao Hai saw the battle between transcending tribtion experts. Although he was confident in his strength, he knew clearly that he couldn¡¯t fight against them. Without entering the Space, it would be impossible for him to save his life if he faced them.

    Because he dreaded the transcending tribtion experts, Zhao Hai decided that he needed to make advance preparations to deal with the Inferno Valley. He couldn¡¯t risk the Space being discovered by other people.

    Using this method, Zhao Hai could send liquid silver into the Inferno Valley. This way, the transcending tribtion experts wouldn¡¯t detect it.

    Zhao Hai followed Xu Jin to his mountain base. Xu Jin¡¯s mountain base wasn¡¯t small, it was as big as Phoenix Cry Peak. However, Zhao Hai could see that Xu Jin¡¯s people were a bit worse. There weren¡¯t a lot of people who could be considered as strong.

    After Xu Jin led Zhao Hai into the mountain base, they immediately went inside a residence. Then Xu Jin turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Wei, this will be your residence from now on. If you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the cave residence and could honestly say that it was bigger than Wei Tianchen¡¯s original cave. This was good. It could be said that Xu Jin was truly grateful towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother. This is a good ce. Right, Senior Brother, I have reached a bottleneck in my cultivation. So after going to the Inferno Valley to get my artifact, I will be heading out to gain experience. I hope that¡¯s alright with you?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Xu Jin couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You¡¯re leaving so quickly? Alright, wait here for a bit. I¡¯ll go get something.¡± Zhao Hai nodded. Xu Jin turned around and left.

    Zhao Hai looked at Xu Jin¡¯s back and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. To be honest, Xu Jin wasn¡¯t a hateful person. In order to get his hands on the Ancient Eternal Sand, he went to Zhao Hai personally and even brought Zhao Hai to his mountain base. If it was the real Wei Tianchen, he would definitely agree to Xu Jin¡¯s request. After all, entering a mountain base means that he has a backer. This would be beneficial for his future cultivation.

    Unfortunately, Xu Jin was an enemy and he should be treated as an enemy. Even if Zhao Hai appreciated his conduct, he still wouldn¡¯t hesitate to deal with him when the timees.

    As Zhao Hai thought of this, Xu Jin returned. He was holding a spatial ring in his hand. Then he gave the ring to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Wei, take this. See if it¡¯s enough. If it¡¯s not, just tell me. By the way, there¡¯s also a set of armor inside. It had been refined a few years ago and has been unused. If you don¡¯t dislike it, then you can use it.¡±

    Zhao Hai received the spatial ring and then scanned it with his spiritual force. Inside were 30 portions of faith power. There were also plenty of pills inside. Most importantly, there was a set of protective armor.

    For inner disciples, 30 portions of faith power was a lot. Even core disciples would see it as generous. In the past, Zhang Feng gave Zhao Hai 100 portions of faith power. However, that was because Zhang Feng knew how important Zhao Hai was. This shows how generous Xu Jin was towards Wei Tianchen.

    Moreover, the pills that Xu Jin gave were all high-quality. These pills would be useful for Core Formation experts.

    What¡¯s even more outstanding was the set of armor. It had a simple appearance. There was no headpiece, only the chest piece, wrist guards, elbow guards, knee guards, and boots. The armor was made of scales. It looks like it wasn¡¯t defensive, but Zhao Hai could see that these scales were from a defensively powerful beast. Naturally, he doesn¡¯t need to wear it all the time. When he was in danger or was going to a battle, he could take it out and use it.

    Xu Jin¡¯s gift was very precious, especially towards a core formation expert. When Zhao Hai received the gift, he made a grateful appearance as he looked at Xu Jin and said, ¡°Thank you so much, Senior Brother. But this gift is too precious. I wouldn¡¯t dare ept it.¡±

    Xu Jin waved his hand and said, ¡°Take it, this is payment for your material. Alright, take a good rest. If you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me.¡± Zhao Hai hastily delivered Xu Jin to the exit. Then he went back inside.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai¡¯s perception of Xu Jin has improved a lot. Xu Jin was polite and he was even generous. If Zhao Hai was Wei Tianchen, he would definitely be loyal to such a person.

    Unfortunately, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t Wei Tianchen. As he sat inside the residence, Zhao Hai threw the spatial ring to the Space for Laura and the others to take care of. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t return and sat cross-legged to cultivate.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t return to the Space because he was afraid that he would be discovered by Xu Jin. Although Xu Jin seemed like an honest person, he was still a cultivator who had ambitions. If he waspletely honest, then he wouldn¡¯t have be one of the top ten core disciples of the Roaring me Sect. Xu Jin should have his own methods. If Xu Jin discovers that Zhao Hai has disappeared from his residence, then it would be troublesome.

    While Zhao Hai behaved in his residence and cultivated, the Roaring me Sect was shaken. The reason for this was Xu Jin.

    Just like what Zhao Hai thought, after obtaining the Ancient Eternal Sand, Xu Jin immediately went to the Inferno Valley. He used therge amount of Ancient Eternal Sand he obtained to have artifacts crafted.

    Xu Jin¡¯s actions naturally attracted the attention of the other core disciples. In any sect, there was bound to bepetition between fellow disciples. And this time, it seems like Xu Jin has grasped the upper hand.

    Later when they discovered that Xu Jin approached Zhao Hai personally and even brought him to his own mountain base, the core disciples couldn¡¯t help but call Xu Jin a sly fox. They also sighed at Xu Jin¡¯s vision.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s entry into Xu Jin¡¯s mountain base immediately spread throughout the entire Roaring me Sect. As for the sect leader, he didn¡¯t have any reactions. To be honest, even though Zhao Hai took out a lot of Ancient Eternal Sand, the sect leader was unfazed by it. The Roaring me Sect has umted riches for many years. Although the Ancient Eternal Sand was a rare refining material, the sect can still find other materials that could match it. As for Zhao Hai entering Xu Jin¡¯s faction, the sect leader simrly didn¡¯t care. It was normal for a core disciple who had a mountain base to recruit people, it was not a big deal.

    Although Zhao Hai was inside his cave residence all this time, he knew all about what happened in the Roaring me Sect. He also didn¡¯t care about what happened. In fact, his current identity was still a nobody. If it weren¡¯t for the Ancient Eternal sand, Xu Jin and the others wouldn¡¯t have given him a nce.

    Now what¡¯s left for Zhao Hai was to wait for his artifact to be finished. Then he could leave the Roaring me Sect. There¡¯s nothing left in the sect that could attract him.

    It must be mentioned that the Roaring me Sect¡¯s refining techniques were indeed formidable. Not too long after Zhao Hai entered Xu Jin¡¯s faction, he received notification from the Inferno Valley to go over and im his artifact.

    Zhao Hai immediately went. Although he was now Xu Jin¡¯s subordinate, he was still rtively free. He didn¡¯t need to ask Xu Jin for permission whenever he leaves.

    Before long, Zhao Hai arrived at the Inferno Valley. Entering the stone building, Zhao Hai was once more inside therge hall. The female cultivator behind the counter remained the same.

    Seeing Zhao Hai, the female cultivator immediately stood up and gave a greeting, ¡°I have seen Senior Brother.¡±

    Zhao Hai returned the greeting and said, ¡°Junior Sister is too polite. I¡¯m here to im my artifact.¡±

    The female cultivator smiled faintly and said, ¡°Senior Brother, I have it here.¡± Then she took out a wooden box with a pair of gloves inside.

    Zhao Hai inspected the glove. The gloves were made pretty well. It had a shade of yellow on the surface and looked metallic. It wasn¡¯t eye-catching and appeared quite low-key.

    Zhao Hai took the gloves and felt its texture. The glove was very light. Moreover, although it was made of metal, it didn¡¯t have a rigid feeling. Instead, it was unexpectedly soft.

    Seeing Zhao Hai inspecting the glove, the female cultivator couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°Senior Brother, you should go outside and test it out. See if you like how it feels.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and expressed his thanks to the female cultivator. Then he went out of the stone building and found a space where he could test the gloves out.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t test the gloves too close to the stone building. He went a distance away before putting his spiritual energy into the glove. When his spiritual qi entered the glove, it emitted a faintyer of light. Because it was a closebat weapon, Zhao Hai patted a boulder next to him. The boulder was more than five meters high. When Zhao Hai¡¯s hand touched the boulder, it shattered immediately.

    This caused Zhao Hai to stare. He didn¡¯t expect the gloves to be this powerful. He couldn¡¯t help but be more curious about the Roaring me Sect¡¯s refining technique.

    Zhao Hai took off the gloves and sent it to the Space for Cai¡¯er to analyze. Then he returned to Xu Jin¡¯s mountain base. It was time for him to leave.

 Chapter 1738

    Chapter 1738 ¨C Entering Inferno Valley

    Zhao Hai stood beside the Inferno Valley with a calm expression on his face. He was currently located on the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s side of the valley. Although the ck Tiger Gang built several bases near the valley for defensive purposes, it was generally for holding the area. The ck Tiger Gang doesn¡¯t utilize the Inferno Valley as much as the Roaring me Sect.

    The ck Tiger Gang¡¯s refining techniques weren¡¯t up to par. Moreover, they had inferior fire controlpared to the Roaring me Sect. Because of this, they don¡¯t have the means to control the earth fire. It must be known that not everyone can use earth fire. Even the Roaring me Sect¡¯s refiners would be afflicted by fire poison, not to mention other people.

    Looking at the Inferno Valley, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but let out a long breath. This was indeed the Inferno Valley. It was a huge hole in the ground that was like a cauldron, a burning hot cauldron.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand, then Laura and the others appeared beside him. Although the Inferno Valley looks like a huge cauldron, the sight was magnificent. Naturally, Laura and the others wanted to look at it with their own eyes. It was indeed much betterpared to what they see on Space¡¯s screen.

    After Laura and the others appeared, they looked at the Inferno Valley with glittering eyes. The scenery of the valley was indeed very good.

    Seeing the excitement on their faces, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile as well. He liked them being like this. He was now looking for an opportunity for them to appear in front of everyone so that they wouldn¡¯t be stuck inside the Space.

    After some time, Laura and the others calmed down. Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, let¡¯s go explore what¡¯s inside.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s go.¡± He waved his hand as the Hell King¡¯s Ship appeared beside him. The ship was only a meter long at this moment. Zhao Hai and the others disappeared into the ship. Naturally, the ship stayed in its current size. But one could see little versions of Zhao Hai and the others standing on the top deck of the ship.

    Once they got on the Hell King¡¯s Ship, Zhao Hai waved his hand. The ship quickly flew towards the Inferno Valley. From afar, it looks like a toy boat has been thrown into the fiery valley.

    The ship was able to swiftly enter the Inferno Valley. There was ayer of shield outside the Hell King¡¯s Ship. This shield blocked the ship from the surrounding earth fire.

    In fact, the ship didn¡¯t just block the earth fire. If someone looks closely, they would find that the Hell King¡¯s Ship was also absorbing the earth fire. Then it converted the earth fire into its own power.

    Before long, the Hell King¡¯s Ship arrived beside arge magma river. Without hesitation, Zhao Haimanded the Hell King¡¯s Ship to fly into the magma river.

    Upon plunging into the magma river, Zhao Hai and the others immediately felt that their surroundings had been covered by a thick fiery liquid. It was in a shade that they had never seen before.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about this. In front of him was a projection of the situation around the ship. Naturally, there was nothing else shown except for more magma.

    Looking at the situation around them, Laura turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, do you think there¡¯s any spirit stones in this ce?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. However, we didn¡¯te here for spirit stones. We have a lot of those inside the Space. If there are some here, I¡¯m not too interested in picking them.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t Zhao Hai being arrogant, he was telling the truth. The Space has all kinds of mineral lodes that produce materials on a constant basis. Among these resources, the Space has spirit stones the most. The spirit stones of the Space have reached an astonishing amount. If Zhao Hai took them all out, then he would immediately be the richest person in the Great World of Cultivation.

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Laura couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly as she said, ¡°Who said we should mine those spirit stones. I¡¯m only asking if there are any in this ce¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°There might be....¡± But as he said this, his expression suddenly changed. Then the Hell King¡¯s Ship suddenly went downwards.

    As soon as the Hell King¡¯s Ship dived downwards, a very fast stream of magma flew over it. Laura couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect undercurrents to be in the magma.¡±

    Cai¡¯er shook her head and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t undercurrent, it¡¯s an attack. Something controls the magma, and is hidden inside it. I haven¡¯t found it yet.¡±

    Hearing Cai¡¯er, Laura and the others stared. Laura immediately turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, what do we do now?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°We¡¯ll be careful. If that thing attacks us once more, it would leave traces. I¡¯ll go take a look at what that thing is. To actually survive inside this magma, it should be quite powerful.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Laura and the others stared, then their eyes shone. Since Zhao Hai said so, they also wanted to take a look. If it¡¯s a lifeform, then they would definitely want to send it to the Space.

    Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t have to wait for too long. After a while, another stream of magma hit the Hell King¡¯s Ship. But this time, Zhao Hai was more vignt, so it was impossible for the enemy to catch him off-guard. However, Zhao Hai was still disappointed because he couldn¡¯t pinpoint where the enemy was.

    Originally, Zhao Hai thought that once the enemy attacked, he would immediately detect it. However, he soon found that he was wrong. The magma stream disappeared as quickly as it appeared. There were no traces left behind.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression was somewhat ugly. He was confident in his own spiritual force, and he was more confident in the Space. It was impossible for the Space to not detect anything. But now, he discovered that the Space wasn¡¯t able to detect the enemy.

    Cai¡¯er¡¯s expression was also not attractive. She was directly connected to the Space, yet she was unable to find the enemy. This caused her to feel disappointed.

    Zhao Hai looked around one more time before he turned to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, you control the Hell King¡¯s Ship while I go and take a look.¡± Cai¡¯er nodded. She didn¡¯t say anything, she was confident in Zhao Hai¡¯s strength.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s ability to control fire has improved by a lot, mainly because of the Roaring me Sect¡¯s stone tablet.

    Zhao Hai moved and disappeared from the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Meanwhile, Cai¡¯er paid attention to the surroundings while Zhao Hai appeared among the magma.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s body was special, plus he had excellent control over fire. So upon appearing, he immediately disappeared into the magma.

    After Zhao Hai disappeared, he immediately paid attention to the surroundings. The Hell King¡¯s ship encountered several attacks after that, but the enemy has yet to be found.

    Zhao Hai frowned. This was the first time he encountered something like this. And to be honest, he didn¡¯t feel so good. Being attacked without the ability to retaliate was something that Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t experienced ever since he transmigrated.

    Zhao Hai scanned through the techniques that he had learned to see which can be used at this time. Then his eyes lit up.

    The Infinity Technique was a supporting technique that allows Zhao Hai tomunicate with inanimate objects. The air, the rocks, the water, he canmunicate with them all. The Infinity Technique was made by Buddhists who believe that there are mysteries all around them.

    Not only can the Infinity Techniquemunicate with inanimate objects, it also made the user favorable in the sense of the targets. Zhao Hai used the Infinity Technique in the past. But at that time, he used it to hide his traces. Because of this, he didn¡¯t think of it immediately.

    Now, Zhao Hai felt that the Infinity Technique would be useful for him. He canmunicate with the magma to find out about the attacker.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai immediately made hand seals to use the Infinity Technique. Then his spiritual force spread around him.

    Zhao Hai slowly felt a sense of intimacy from all around him and knew that he had seeded. In fact, with Zhao Hai¡¯s current strength, he can use the Infinity Technique without the hand seals. However, it became a habit that he has yet to get rid of. Moreover, he found that the technique would be stronger if he used hand seals.

    The sense of intimacy around him became stronger and stronger. Zhao Hai knew that this was the feeling that the magma sent towards him. He then sent out messages to ask the magma and see if there¡¯s any information he can get.

    Zhao Hai felt that he was standing amidst a sea of spirits. The spirits ignored him at first before they got closer to him. Although they can¡¯t speak, they were able to express their feelings. It was their own method ofmunication.

    But disappointingly, the magma didn¡¯t offer any good information. Zhao Hai also knew how limited this type ofmunication was. Thinking of this, Zhao Hai moved and released a dao avatar. This was the dao avatar that was associated with the Infinity Technique.

    When the dao avatar appeared, Zhao Hai felt his Infinity Technique bing more powerful. Hismunication with the magma also improved. Zhao Hai asked the magma once more.

 Chapter 1739

    Chapter 1739 ¨C Firegod City

    Before long, Zhao Hai received his answer. However, the answer he obtained caused him to stare. It wasn¡¯t a lifeform that was using the magma to attack him. These magma attacks were instinctual, it was as though it was preventing Zhao Hai from proceeding.

    When he received this information, Zhao Hai was confused. But now that the magma around him was on his side, it would no longer attack him. Zhao Hai quickly received the Hell King¡¯s Ship.

    After receiving the Hell King¡¯s Ship, there were no longer any attacks. Then Zhao Hai slowly proceeded to venture into the magma river. As he dived down, he continued tomunicate with the surrounding magma using his Infinity Technique. He wanted to know what was at the bottom of the magma.

    As he was heading down, Zhao Hai performed an experiment. He had an Undead in the Space ce a spiritual imprint on a random piece of metal. Then Zhao Hai threw the metal with the spiritual imprint into the magma. Before long, the metal was attacked by the magma. As he went further down, the magma attacks became stronger. The metal was also bing easier and easier to shred.

    This caused Zhao Hai to be surprised. At his current depth, the magma attacks had reached the level of Nascent Soul Experts.

    Most importantly, the magma attacks didn¡¯t show any signs of weakening. The magma attacked relentlessly, this made it terrifying.

    As Zhao Hai got deeper and deeper into the magma, his dao avatar continued tomunicate with the surrounding magma. Zhao Hai found that as he got deeper, it became easier tomunicate with the magma. This wasn¡¯t because his mastery of the Infinity Technique has improved, but because the magma has be more intelligent.

    Since Buddhism believed that all things have spirits, this allowed Zhao Hai tomunicate with all things. However, spirits were divided into low and high spirits. Humans were high-level spirits, so they were able tomunicate with each other. Animals were low-level spirits, which made it more difficult tomunicate with them. nts were even lower-level, which was even more difficult to talk to.

    Stones and other inanimate objects were at the lowest-level of spirits. They were the most difficult tomunicate with.

    Magma was on the same level as stones. They almost had no spirit. If it weren¡¯t for the infinity technique, then Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have been able tomunicate with them.

    Zhao Hai had already gotten used tomunicating with the magma. Zhao Hai was aware of how hard it was to establish a connection to the magma. But as he went further down,munication became easier. It was as if the magma¡¯s spirit has be more high-level.

    Did the magma be intelligent? It might only be Zhao Hai who could think of that. But this was what Zhao Hai truly felt.

    Although the magma no longer attacked Zhao Hai and treated him as one of their own, it still didn¡¯t tell Zhao Hai why it attacked. Therefore, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know any better since he dived down.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know how far he had gone down the magma. From his estimation, he should have already gone down more than 100 thousand meters. The depth surprised Zhao Hai.

    At this time, Zhao Hai felt an iparably huge pressureing from below him. Zhao Hai stared and immediately stopped. This pressure wasn¡¯t sent by a living being, it was a natural pressure.

    The pressure was very powerful, even more powerful than what Hu Shan used. But at the same time, the pressure was very rigid, unlike what living beings let out.

    The nature of the pressure waspletely static. It was a pressure that seemed to belong to a perished strong expert from a long time ago. It was a type of pressure that was simr to a pressure that a painting or a sculpture would give. A pressure that was left behind.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows. He didn¡¯t have a way tomunicate with this pressure. Therefore, he wanted to try to see how strong the pressure was.

    Before long, the pressure hit Zhao Hai¡¯s body. Then Zhao Hai was stunned. Apart from feeling the pressure, there was nothing else.

    After a while, the pressure slowly faded away. Zhao Hai stood there without doing anything as he stared nkly in front of him. Although the pressure was useless to him, it was to the surrounding magma. Zhao Hai could feel that the magma was afraid of the pressure. They exuded the feeling of surrender.

    Zhao Hai now began to understand the reason why the magma attacked him earlier. It must be due to this pressure. However, what was it? Where did ite from? Why did it subdue the magma? Zhao Hai became more curious.

    After the pressure vanished, Zhao Hai proceeded to dive downwards. He also discovered that the magma has returned to normal. When the pressure appeared, all the magma around him stiffened. Then when the pressure disappeared, the magma recovered to normal.

    This caused Zhao Hai to be surprised. It must be known that although pressure sounds scary, it was another type of aura. A person in a high position for a long time would evolve a natural imposing aura. He wouldn¡¯t need to say who he was, but his words and actions would reveal his status. This was pressure.

    This pressure can be said to be an upgrade of aura. Sometimes, aura woulde out of instinct, but pressure was an active offensive action. In other words, pressure is an aura that oppresses others.

    For normal people, pressure would just scare them and wouldn¡¯t cause harm. But cultivators were different. Zhao Hai can use his pressure to injure people. If a Spirit Forming Stage expert met Zhao Hai, he can use his pressure to hurt them. Naturally, the injury would be very light.

    And Zhao Hai also saw the best use of pressure by a cultivator, and that was Hu Shan. Hu Shan coldly snorted and made the Wandering Soul Group lose a lot of people. This was pressure caused by sound waves. Normal sound attacks wouldn¡¯t be able to kill multiple people at once. But if it was used in conjunction with pressure, its effects would be more drastic. Hu Shanbined pressure and sound attacks to kill those people at once.

    Zhao Hai felt that the pressure in the magma river was much strongerpared to Hu Shan. As for why this pressure didn¡¯t work on Zhao Hai, it was simple. Pressure also depended on the target. This pressure only worked on magma and not on other things.

    With this discovery, Zhao Hai became even more curious. Now he wanted to know where this pressure came from.

    After diving down another kilometer, Zhao Hai felt the magma bing even more intelligent. At the same time, the magma¡¯s viscosity had decreased, it was now flowing as easily as water. Zhao Hai also felt the temperature increase. Zhao Hai felt that he was about to arrive at his destination.

    As Zhao Hai was diving down, he suddenly felt that the area in front of him had gone empty. All the magma disappeared and it was reced by a world of fire.

    That¡¯s correct, it was a world of fire. Everything was burning. And the burning mes seem to have be a huge dome that separated the magma outside. Zhao Hai was now breaking through to this ce. In this world, Zhao Hai felt that the surrounding was filled with a dense amount of fire energy. There were no other elements in this ce, only fire.

    Zhao Hai looked around and saw a huge architecturalplex. From what he can see, it was a huge city. It was a city that had both residential andrger buildings for those who were upper ss. On the periphery were tall city walls. The entire city was very huge.

    The city was built higher than it was wide. It was a square city that looked like a chess board. Zhao Hai¡¯s position was right outside one of the gates of the city.

    The entire city had four city gates. Each city gate had three main gates and six auxiliary gates. The main gates wererger than auxiliary gates.

    The city walls were very tall. From what Zhao Hai could see, the city wall was a kilometer high. As for the city proper, it was 900 meters at its lowest peak. Moreover, each building inside the city was in proportion to the walls. The city seems to be the residence of giants.

    The entire city was made with red-colored stones. These stones were sending out intense amounts of heat. Zhao Hai could see that each b of stone was emitting fire.

    Zhao Hai stared at this huge burning city. He didn¡¯t think that he would meet a city like this underneath the Inferno Valley. What kind of people could survive in this city?

    Before long, Zhao Hai¡¯s attention was attracted to something. In front of him was a huge tablet. This tablet was only a bit shorter than the city wall. There were three characters written on the tablet that read ¡®Firegod City¡¯. Each character was 200 meters high and they emitted extraordinary pressure.

    Seeing these three characters, Zhao Hai could see an ancient god in front of him. It stood among the heavens and the earth. With a wave of its hand, the sky was covered in mes. All those who stood in front of it were reduced to ashes. Only such a person could be called a Firegod. Only such a person could lord over such a city.

    The three boundlessly aggressive characters represented the city lord¡¯s status. The status of Firegod City, the residence of a Firegod!

    Zhao Hai¡¯s mind was shaken by these three characters. This caused him to unconsciously fly lower before his feet touched the ground. He looked up at the huge tablet as though he was a follower visiting for a pilgrimage.

    After a while, Zhao Hai let out a long breath as he recovered. At the same time, he was certain that this city housed an almighty existence. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have emitted such a formidable pressure.

    Zhao Hai gave three bows towards the stone tablet to express his respect to the almighty being. Then he slowly walked past the tablet. When he looked behind the tablet, Zhao Hai was stunned once more.

    The first thing that caught Zhao Hai¡¯s attention was the wall of words in front of him. Each word was about ten meters high. Naturally, this was nothing, the tablet was huge after all. What surprised Zhao Hai was that the words on the tablet werecking!

    But the way it wascking was strange. The first character of the wall of words has been dug out. It left behind a rectangr hole. The first line of the article should have been three characters, but now there are only two characters left. The two characters spelled ¡®.. god¡¯s gift¡¯.

    There was no need for Zhao Hai to guess that theplete line was ¡®Firegod¡¯s gift¡¯. This was because the opening line wrote, ¡°The Firegod stood between heaven and the earth. He¡¯s the ancestor of our civilization. He provided food and helped us defend the city. His blessings cover heaven and the earth, letting us enjoy a millennium of blessings!¡±

    If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know that this was an article about the Firegod, then Zhao Hai would be an idiot. This article praised the Firegod. And if Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t misstaken, the first character of the article that had been dug out should be the tablet that was at the Roaring me Sect¡¯s headquarters. The tablet with the character of ¡®Fire¡¯.

    A simple character caused Zhao Hai¡¯s control over fire to increase, naturally its source wouldn¡¯t be that simple. And this city underneath the Inferno Valley was far from simple. It was no surprise that the tablet came from here.

    In order to prove his idea, Zhao Hai flew up and arrived on top of the stone tablet and inspected the dug out portion. Only then was he absolutely sure that the Roaring me Sect¡¯s tablet came from this city.

    Zhao Hai knitted his brows. Then he waved his hand and took out a sword. Then he swung the sword at the tablet with all of his power.

    ng! Zhao Hai¡¯s sword bounced back without leaving a mark on the tablet. As he looked at the tablet, Zhao Hai¡¯s confusion increased once more.

 Chapter 1740

    Chapter 1740 ¨C Vermillion Bird Stamp

    Zhao Hai was stunned because of the hardness of the tablet. Besides the feeling of hardness, Zhao Hai also felt that the tablet had an innate protection. It was as if it was protected by thews, the dao of fire to be exact.

    The power of the dao was very mysterious. To be honest, what Zhao Hai and the other cultivators practiced was separated from thews. It was an imitation of it. This caused their cultivation methods to be worsepared to thews.

    However, when Zhao Hai studied the dao, he became exposed to its strength. This was especially true when he acquired Hu Shan¡¯s inheritance. Zhao Hai was able to get a certain understanding regarding thews.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai was able to detect the dao of fire when he attacked the stone tablet. Zhao Hai was certain that the almighty Firegod had the support of the dao of fire when he established the Firegod City. And the dao of fire also blessed the stone tablet.

    This protection was the reason why the stone tablet remained unblemished after Zhao Hai¡¯s attack. This also confused Zhao Hai. This meant that the tablet was strong enough to resist the attacks of a Transcending Tribtion Expert or even someone beyond. In this case, it would be very difficult to dig out the ¡®fire¡¯ character from the tablet.

    Nevertheless, the founder of the Roaring me Sect was able to obtain the fire character tablet. ording to the sect¡¯s records, the founder of the Roaring me Sect had yet to reach the Transcending Tribtion Stage when he acquired the stone tablet. This was because it was only after acquiring the tablet that the founderprehended the dao of fire. In this case, he wouldn¡¯t have the ability to dig out the character from the huge tablet in Firegod City.

    In other words, it wasn¡¯t the founder of the Roaring me Sect who dug out the fire character tablet. It¡¯s possible that he acquired it right after.

    However, who would discard such a tablet? The fire character tablet has traces of the dao of fire. Also, its origin tablet was a huge monument outside Firegod City. Whether it be the giant tablet or the Firegod City, both were good sources of inheritance. The dao of fire inside and around the city was very rich. Even with Zhao Hai¡¯s present strength, he was still unable toprehend the entire message stored on the giant tablet. He felt like an illiterate peasant who was given a heavenly book.

    Since he couldn¡¯t understand the dao of fire on the tablet, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t benefit as muchpared to his meeting with the fire character tablet.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t fathom what kind of person was able to dig out the fire character tablet. Such an action was a p to the face of the Firegod who built the city.

    Zhao Hai stored liquid silver away before giving the tablet onest nce. Then he flew towards the city. He wanted to see if there¡¯s anything inside Firegod City. If he can obtain some clues, then he might have some idea about the person who dug out the fire character tablet.

    Right now, Zhao Hai formed an idea. After the Roaring me Sect was destroyed, he would bring the fire character tablet back to Firegod City and then ce it back on the giant tablet. This way, the tablet would beplete once more.

    Before long, Zhao Hai entered Firegod City. The city was huge. It was a city built upon generations of descendants, causing its scale to explode to its current state.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but exim at such a huge city. But after walking for a while, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t find anything. The city was empty. The buildings had tables, chairs, and all kinds of furniture. However, these things were made out of stone. All of these were zingly hot. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have a special body and couldn¡¯t control fire, then his body would have vaporized upon entering the city. The fire element inside the city was just too strong, to the point of being unbearable.

    Zhao Hai entered the low-ss residences first. As he discovered nothing, he moved on to therger buildings.

    When Zhao Hai reached the center of the city, what was in front of him was a huge pce. From what he could see, the pce should be at least 10 thousand meters tall.

    The entire pce was fiery red. Moreover, the fire element surrounding it was denserpared to the other parts of the city. It can be said that it was the core of Firegod City.

    Zhao Hai slowly flew towards the pce. His instinct technique didn¡¯t warn him of any danger. This was the reason why Zhao Hai dared to go forward.

    The huge pce was in line with the architecture of ancient china. Inside the pce, Zhao Hai saw a rock gardenposed of fire element stones. There was even a red hot river.

    The river wasn¡¯t ava river. Instead, it was a condensed form of fire element qi.

    Zhao Hai continued to explore the pce. There was no shortage of decorations inside. The onlycking aspect of it were the inhabitants.

    Before long, Zhao Hai reached thergest part of the pce. From the inscription, it was named the Fire Temple. It was the biggest hall inside the pce.

    Since his spiritual force waspletely useless in this pce, Zhao Hai experienced the pce with his eyes. Because of this, Zhao Hai was extra vignt although he hadn¡¯t felt any danger.

    When Zhao Hai entered the Fire Temple, he couldn¡¯t help but be mesmerized. Everything inside was a treasure, much like a king¡¯s hall. In the center was an elevated tform with a huge throne. Carved on the throne were nine five-wed dragons. Then above the throne was a que with four huge characters that read ¡°Fire Burning Heaven and Earth¡±, which was extremely domineering.

    In front of the throne was another tform with a box on top of it. When Zhao Hai looked at the box, he stared. The box was huge, but from its appearance, it looked like a seal box.

    A seal box was the container of an imperial stamp. In ancient times, those who held the imperial stamp would wield great power. Seeing the seal box, Zhao Hai¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but be moved.

    If the seal box indeed contained a stamp, then the owner of the stamp must be an extraordinary being. This was because the center of the city¡¯s pressure came from the seal box itself.

    Zhao Hai moved andnded on the tform. The seal box was taller than him. Looking at the seal box, it looked like it was made out of stone. However, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t know what kind of stone it was. But Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t in the mood to study the box. He walked to the seal box and saw a small gap on the top. This caused Zhao Hai¡¯s heart to jump. He was afraid that the box was empty. But now it seems like this wasn¡¯t the case.

    Zhao Hai extended his arms and held the gap before pushing it open. With a loud bang, the seal box opened upward. Zhao Hai also moved up along with the force. Before long, the seal box was opened by him.

    Zhao Hai looked inside the seal box and saw a stone stamp inside. The stone stamp looked special. However, instead of a dragon, inscribed on the stamp was a vermillion bird.

    The Vermillion Bird was the sacred beast of fire, so it was right that it was carved on the stamp. Zhao Hai grabbed the stone stamp and lifted it up. However, it wouldn¡¯t budge.

    Zhao Hai stared. He was confident in his strength, so he didn¡¯t expect the stone stamp to remain unmoved. He tried it once more with all of his strength, but it was useless.

    Zhao Hai no longer moved the stone stamp. Instead he stood there and inspected it. Below the stamp was the ink basin. On the four sides of the ink basin were images of five-wed dragons. Meanwhile, the stamp had the image of a lifelike vermillion bird that was about to fly. It looked very beautiful.

    Besides these details, there was nothing else. Zhao Hai knitted his brows. Then he used the infinity technique to see if he couldmunicate with the stamp. He wanted to find out why the stamp wouldn¡¯t move.

    Upon using the infinity technique, Zhao Hai was stunned. After sending his signal to the stamp, nothing returned. It was as though the stamp didn¡¯t want to talk to him.

    However, this caused Zhao Hai to be excited. Ever since he learned the infinity technique, this was the first time he experienced something like this. Therefore, Zhao Hai immediately released his dao avatar and reached out to the stamp once more.

    A minute passed, there was nothing. Ten minutes, still nothing. An hour, no effect. A day, still silent.

    Zhao Hai had no intention of giving up. The more he interacted with the stamp, the more excited he became. He wanted to find out what¡¯s special about the stamp.

    Zhao Hai sat on the tform and kept sending messages to the stamp. A day passed, two days, three days....

    Zhao Hai became so focused on this task that he forgot about anything else. He wholeheartedly tried tomunicate with the stamp. The reason Zhao Hai kept going on was because he was beginning to get a small response from the stamp.

    Although the response wasn¡¯t substantial, Zhao Hai was still happy. This meant that his efforts weren¡¯t in vain. This meant that as long as he went on, the stamp would reply to his messages.

 Chapter 1741

    Chapter 1741 ¨C False Intelligence

    Seven full days passed before Zhao Hai finally established contact with the vermillion bird stamp. However, Zhao Hai was left disappointed. The stamp didn¡¯t seem to be any smarter than the magma. But at the same time, he also discovered another function of the stamp and that was controlling the magma.

    Zhao Hai also knew that the stone stamp can be refined. However, refining wasn¡¯t possible at this time. This was because Firegod City wasn¡¯tplete. The reason for this was the dug out fire character from the tablet.

    Although a full refining wasn¡¯t possible, Zhao Hai can still take initial ownership of the stamp. This allows him to control the magma. However, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t take the stamp out of Firegod City. He can only leave the stamp inside the seal box.

    All of this information was useful for Zhao Hai. At the very least, he gained something in going to the Inferno Valley. He could now control the magma to attack the refining base of the Roaring me Sect.

    Once the city wasplete, Zhao Hai would be able to fully refine the stamp. To be honest, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care too much about the stamp. He could control fire on his own, so he didn¡¯t believe that the stamp would be a great help to him.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately leave upon connecting with the stamp. He performed an initial refining on the stamp and ced his spiritual imprint on it. Only after that did Zhao Hai return to the Ignored Valley.

    It has been a long time since Zhao Hai returned to the Ignored Valley, but nothing changed in the valley. His cave residence was being taken care of by the Undead. Additionally, nothing wrong happened while he left the valley. Most of the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s cultivators didn¡¯t even know that Zhao Hai had left.

    After Zhao Hai returned to the Ignored Valley, he immediately sent word to Zhang Feng and Tie Zhantian. He told them that he hade back and that the task had beenpleted.

    When Tie Zhantian and Zhang Feng received information, they immediately sent a reply. After that, Tie Zhantian called Zhao Hai over to the headquarters to give a report.

    As Zhao Hai appeared on the transmission formation, he found that Hu Liangchen and the others were already there. Zhang Feng was also present. It can be said that all of the powerful figures of the ck Tiger Gang were present.

    Seeing Zhao Hai arrive, Tie Zhantian quickly said, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯re here. Come and take a seat.¡± Zhao Hai gave everyone a salute before taking a seat.

    After Zhao Hai sat down, Tie Zhantian immediately asked, ¡°Little Hai, how was it? Tell us everything.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Gang leader, the matter has been taken care of. I have drawn maps that showed the Roaring me Sect¡¯s transmission formations. I can seal or destroy them on short notice. As for the Inferno Valley¡¯s refining base, I have thought of a way to deal with it.¡±

    Tie Zhantian hurriedly asked, ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡± The ck Tiger Gang and the Roaring me Sect were old enemies. As an old enemy of the Roaring me Sect, how could Tie Zhantian not know about the refining base in the Inferno Valley? In fact, in order to get rid of the internal contradictions in the sect, Tie Zhantian nned to shift the conflict to an external war. However, the Inferno Valley caused Tie Zhantian to hesitate. The Inferno Valley was a sword pointed towards the ck Tiger Gang. Moreover, it was a location that the Roaring me Sect could easily reinforce. Attacking it would cause a huge loss to the sect.

    If they won an external war, then the sect would have be more united. But if it failed, then the destruction of the sect would speed up. Because of this, Tie Zhantian didn¡¯t dare make a move on the Roaring me Sect.

    This time, the reason why he wanted to attack the Roaring me Sect was because the ck Tiger Gang was now ready after ten years of holding back. The cultivators of the ck Tiger Gang always wanted revenge for the attack ten years ago.

    However, attacking the Roaring me Sect wasn¡¯t an easy matter. The refining base was still a huge issue. If they couldn¡¯t destroy the refining base, the ck Tiger Gang wouldn¡¯t be able topletely eradicate the Roaring me Sect.

    Zhao Hai looked at Tie Zhantian and said, ¡°To deal with the refining base, we can only fight poison with poison, fire with fire!¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Tie Zhantian stared. Then his eyes shone as he asked, ¡°Your meaning?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°In order to utilize the earth fire in the Inferno Valley, the refining base is built right next to it. But it¡¯s precisely because it was so close to the Inferno Valley that we need to deal with them. As long as we can agitate the fire in the Inferno Valley, it would be easier for us to destroy the base.¡±

    Tie Zhantian nodded, then he frowned and said, ¡°The Inferno Valley is quite special. In the past, also tried to direct the earth fire to destroy the refining base. However, we didn¡¯t seed.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Gang Leader doesn¡¯t need to worry about this. You can leave this to me. I¡¯m confident I will seed.¡±

    Tie Zhantian looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes before heughed and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll leave it to you. You¡¯re the kind of person who wouldn¡¯t tell me things unless you¡¯re confident. If you need anything, make sure that you tell us.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Gang Leader. Right, this is the map of the Roaring me Sect that I managed to draw. Please take a look.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai took out a jade slip and handed it over to Tie Zhantian.

    Tie Zhantian received the jade slip and scanned it with his spiritual force. Before long, his expression changed as he turned towards Zhao Hai. After some time, he let out a long breath before tossing the jade slip to Hu Liangchen and said, ¡°Old Hu, take a look at this.¡±

    Seeing Tie Zhantian¡¯s expression, Hu Liangchen was somewhat confused. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Zhao Hai¡¯s map. But when he received the jade slip, Hu Lianchen¡¯splexion changed. Then he looked at Zhao Hai before focusing back on the jade slip.

    Zhao Hai was perplexed at the expressions of the two. He believed that his map was good. Although it wasn¡¯t as detailed as the map of the Space, it was still quite good. So why would Tie Zhantian and Hu Liangchen have such expressions?

    After Hu Liangchen looked through the map, he gave it back to Tie Zhantian and said, ¡°Will this affect anything?¡±

    Tie Zhantian shook his head and said, ¡°Fortunately, because I¡¯m waiting for Little Hai¡¯s news, I haven¡¯t told him yet. Otherwise, we would be in danger.¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others looked at Tie Zhantian in confusion. They don¡¯t understand why the two were like this. Tie Zhantian didn¡¯t wait for them to ask as he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, is your mappletely urate?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared. Then with a confident expression, he said, ¡°Gang Leader can rest assured. It¡¯s urate. I killed several people from the Roaring me Sect and infiltrated the sect using their identity. I also personally drew the map. There shouldn¡¯t be any mistake.¡±

    Tie Zhantian let out a long breath. Then he looked at everyone present and said, ¡°A hundred years ago, I sent a spy to the Roaring me Sect. He was my most treasured disciple. He sent me information regarding the Roaring me Sect all these years. He was the person I trusted the most. But now, I can be sure that he has either been captured or killed. Then someone from the Roaring me Sect reced him to send me false information. It¡¯s also possible that he betrayed me and the ck Tiger Gang.¡± After he said that, Tie Zhantian gave Zhang Feng a jade slip.

    Zhang Feng received the jade slip and scanned it using his spiritual force. Although he had read Zhao Hai¡¯s map, he still received Tie Zhantian¡¯s jade slip and read it through. Before long, his expression changed as his face turned gloomy.

    After reading through Tie Zhantian¡¯s jade slip, Zhang Feng handed it over to Zhao Hai. The slip was also a map. However, the map that was drawn waspletely different from the map that Zhao Hai made. Although it was as detailed as Zhao Hai¡¯s map, everything on it waspletely wrong. It was understandable if there were one or two mistakes, but there were so many. It must be known that a single mistake in information would cost the ck Tiger gang a lot. All of these mistakes were equivalent to pushing the ck Tiger Gang into a fire pit.

    Zhao Hai finally understood why Tie Zhantian¡¯s expressions changed when he saw the map. If the ck Tiger Gang followed the previous map, then their losses would have been extremely heavy.

    Zhao Hai handed the jade slip to Zhang Feng who gave Tie Zhantian a look. Tie Zhantian gave a nod and Zhang Feng handed the jade slip to Tie Ying and Tie Yi. When the two read the map, they were startled. Tie Ying turned to Tie Zhantian and said, ¡°Master, what do we do now?¡±

    Tie Zhantian sneered and said, ¡°They want to trick us, then we¡¯ll trick them in return. Everyone, make preparations. But remember to pay attention. We can¡¯t allow the Roaring me Sect to be alerted by our actions.¡±

    Those present gave a nod. Tie Zhantian turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, you have provided a huge contribution to the sect. But since we¡¯re at war, I cannot give you anything at this time. But after we¡¯re done, I will make sure that you¡¯re rewarded richly. This time, your duties are crucial, you need to be careful.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Gang Leader can rest assured. I will certainlyplete the tasks. We shall eradicate the Roaring me Sect!¡±

    Tie Zhantianughed and said, ¡°Alright, then go and rest well. I¡¯ll send you a message when we begin to act.¡± Zhao Hai nodded. Tie Zhantian waved his hand and said, ¡°Old Hu, stay behind. As for the others, you can go back and prepare.¡± Everyone nodded before they turned around and left. Zhang Feng and Zhao Hai left with Tie Ying and the others. They were headed towards the Ignored Valley to hear about his experience in the Roaring me Sect. Only Hu Liangchen remained.

 Chapter 1742

    Chapter 1742 ¨C Attack Begins

    Zhao Hai sat inside the Space as he looked at the people from the ck Tiger Gang moving around non-stop. He has now be the most idle person in the sect. He only needed to monitor the Roaring me Sect, nothing else.

    It has already been five days since Zhao Hai¡¯s return to the ck Tiger Gang. The ck Tiger Gang has be a huge machine in full operation. Everyone turned into gears that helped the machine achieve his goal, and that was to wage war against the Roaring me Sect.

    Meanwhile, the Roaring me Sect was very calm. Everything was operating as normal. Zhao Hai knew that the Roaring me Sect was doomed.

    The ck Tiger Gang has prepared for a long time in order to deal with the Roaring me Sect. Now, they were close topleting their preparations. Zhao Hai believed that the ck Tiger Gang would begin to send troops in a few days¡¯ time.

    As he thought of this, a jade sword message flew towards Zhao Hai¡¯s residence in the Ignored Valley. The jade sword message was then received by the Space. Upon seeing the contents of the message, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Brother Hai, what¡¯s the message about?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and replied, ¡°We¡¯re attacking the Roaring me Sect in five days.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s also good. As long as we eliminate the Roaring me Sect, you would acquire the fire character tablet and return it to Firegod City¡¯s monument. Then you would be able to refine the vermillion bird stamp. I want to see what benefits the stamp would give you. Brother Hai, do you think we can make Firegod City as our secret base?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°What secret base is better than the Space? Firegod City was made by the Firegod. No matter if the person who built the city was a god of fire or not, it¡¯s certain that they are an ancient powerhouse. However, such a powerful being still disappeared. And in the end, his monument has been vandalized. Putting the fire character tablet on the monument would make the city more beautiful. I haven¡¯t really thought about making it a base.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s also fine. Firegod City is very huge, but it is filled with fire element energy. I¡¯m afraid nobody could survive there besides you. Even if they wanted to go there, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get past the magma river.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he forced a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s a strange ce. The Undead can survive in any other ce, but they cannot live in Firegod City. Because of the overly rich amount of fire element energy, all other elements would be immediately absorbed and converted. The moment the Undead steps foot on the city, they would be turned into ash. Even the Undead Transcending Tribtion Experts couldn¡¯t survive.¡±

    Laura sighed and replied, ¡°Right, Brother Hai, how about nting fire-element seeds there? Let¡¯s see how they grow.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he shook his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait until we deal with the Roaring me Sect. However, although the Space has a lot of fire-element seeds, none of them are suitable for nting in Firegod City. Finding one that can be nted will also be a challenge.¡±

    Laura nodded, then she turned towards the screen. After a while, she asked, ¡°Brother Hai, how do you think the attack will happen?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. But it should start with me dealing with the transmission formations and the refining base. We can easily seal the transmission formations. However, we need to be careful about the refining base. Not only do we need to seal the exits, we also need to direct the earth fire to destroy the entire ce. I think I¡¯ll have to ask the Gang Leader to send some Transcending Tribtion Experts to help me. Right, Cai¡¯er, what is the Wandering Soul Group doing right now?¡±

    Ever since he fought against the Wandering Soul Group, Zhao Hai has been paying close attention to them. And once the silver needles have gained the ability to be even smaller, Zhao Hai¡¯s surveince has improved by a lot.

    Cai¡¯er shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no response from the Wandering Soul Group. I can see that they¡¯re afraid of Hu Shan. Before knowing whether Hu Shan is alive or not, they wouldn¡¯t make a move. Young Master, although Hu Shan is constrained inside the Space, he can still help you controlrge artifacts. His cultivation would be helpful in the fight.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Hu Shan is too strong. If we get him to help us, then we might expose the Space.¡±

    Cai¡¯er replied, ¡°But Young Master, what if the Roaring me Sect also has an expert on Hu Shan¡¯s level?¡±

    Zhao Hai sneered and said, ¡°If they do, then we can only invite Hu Shan to take action. I can ask him to control the 12 metal beasts. What do you think?¡±

    When they heard Zhao Hai say this, Cai¡¯er and the others couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then they nodded at the same time. Nowadays, Zhao Hai rarely used the 12 metal beasts during battles. It wasn¡¯t because the 12 metal beasts were weak, but the 12 metal beasts were strange weapons. They weren¡¯t like the other artifacts. Moreover, their movement was differentpared to other puppets. Even advanced puppets weren¡¯t as flexible as the 12 metal beasts.

    This special quality caused Zhao Hai to hesitate in using the 12 metal beasts. He was afraid that others would be suspicious of his ability, and it mightpromise the secrecy of the Space. But if Hu Shan used the metal beasts, then there would be no problems. Hu Shan was the oldest member of the ck Tiger Gang, he naturally has mystical means in his hands. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising for him to have a strange artifact. With Hu Shan¡¯s existence, Zhao Hai was more confident in using the 12 metal beasts.

    Five days passed in a blink of an eye. Zhao Hai was also out of the Space and inside the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s main hall. The hall was already full of people. And all of the powerful people of the sect were present. When Zhao Hai arrived, Tie Zhantian was at the gang leader¡¯s seat and Hu Liangchen was beside him. Zhao Hai and the others stood opposite Tie Zhantian.

    Tie Zhantian swept everyone with his gaze before saying, ¡°Everyone, the time for the Roaring me Sect to pay its debts has arrived. We prepared for this day for a long time. It¡¯s time to take action. I will lead the troops to attack the Roaring me Sect while Hu Liangchen will remain behind to guard the ck Tiger Gang. All those who stay will obey Hu Liangchen. Those who dared disobey will be charged with treason. Old Hu, I¡¯ll leave the gang to you. Do whatever you want if the Wandering Soul Group attacks. Whether we win the battle against the Roaring me Sect or not, we cannot lose our base.¡±

    Hu Liangchen nodded. Then Tie Zhantian turned to the others and began issuing orders. He called those who would stay behind in the sect. The rest would join him in attacking the Roaring me Sect.

    After arranging the troops, Tie Zhantian looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Gang Leader can rest assured. However, we will need Transcending Tribtion Experts toe with me. There should not be less than 100 of them. There would be a group that would protect the transmission formations, then 40 would go with me to the refining base. Although I¡¯m confident in dealing with the refining base, there are a lot of transcending tribtion experts in that ce. Therefore, I¡¯ll need people to stop them.¡±

    Tie Zhantian waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about that. I¡¯ll go with you. Let¡¯s go.¡± Zhao Hai nodded. Then he walked outside along with Tie Zhantian and the others. They didn¡¯t go to the normal transmission formation. Instead they went to the transmission formation that¡¯s used byrge artifacts.

    Transmission formations forrge artifacts are very demanding. After all, there aren¡¯t a lot ofrge artifacts in the Great World of Cultivation that can shrink and erge like Zhang Feng¡¯s treasure ship. Therefore, theserge-scale transmission formations were made to amodaterge artifacts.

    However, these formations weren¡¯t easy to make. It couldn¡¯t be built by the average cultivators. Also, its construction required a lot of materials. Despite this, Zhao Hai was able to construct arge-scale transmission formation in the Roaring me Sect. The formation was ced in a hidden location in between the Roaring me Sect¡¯s base and the Inferno valley. This allowed more convenience in staging the attacks.

    When everyone was in therge-scale transmission formation, Zhao Hai started to get busy. He adjusted the coordinates of the transmission formation. Then he had Tie Zhantian and the others go inside theirrge artifacts. All in all, there are fiverge artifacts that would go through the transmission formation.

    After the fiverge artifacts were within the transmission formation, Zhao Hai immediately activated it. With a sh of white light, Zhao Hai and the others disappeared from the ck Tiger Gang. In the next moment, at a canyon near the Roaring me Sect, a white light shed and fiverge artifacts appeared. Then the fiverge artifacts became six. The sixthrge artifact was Zhao Hai¡¯s Hell King¡¯s Ship.

    After Zhao Hai took out the Hell King¡¯s Ship, Tie Zhantian immediatelymanded 40 Transcending Tribtion Experts tond on it. Zhao Hai cupped his fist towards Tie Zhantian and said, ¡°Gang Master, an hour north of here would be the Roaring me Sect¡¯s headquarters. I will immediately seal their transmission formation. Please be careful.¡±

    Tie Zhantian looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You need to be careful as well. If you can¡¯tplete the task, don¡¯t force it.¡± Zhao Hai nodded. Then he waved his hand as the Hell King¡¯s Ship flew towards the refining base. But at the same time, Zhao Hai vanished from the ship.

    The transcending tribtion experts on the Hell King¡¯s Ship weren¡¯t surprised by this. They knew that Zhao Hai went to seal the Roaring me Sect¡¯s transmission formations. A transcending tribtion expert on the Hell King¡¯s Ship looked at the spot where Zhao Hai disappeared from and said, ¡°Truly a person the Supreme Elder selected to train. He¡¯s already extraordinary. When he bes an Elder in the future, the ck Tiger Gang would be terrifying.¡±

    Another transcending tribtion expert nodded and said, ¡°Right. Zhao Hai¡¯s present strength is already formidable. Once he grows, I¡¯m afraid no sect would be able to deal with us. Even the Heaven Sect wouldn¡¯t be able to take action against us. Otherwise, Zhao Hai would retaliate against them.¡±

    The transcending tribtion who spoke first nodded, ¡°Zhao Hai has a spatial ability. I heard that even if his ability cannot be used to attack, it allows him to go wherever he wants. If other people attack the ck Tiger Gang, they would have to make sure that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t survive. Otherwise, they would be haunted to death. Even super sects wouldn¡¯t be able to livefortably.¡± The others nodded. They believed that this would be the case.

    In fact, super sects like the Heaven Sect have destroyed an uncountable number of sects. And it was inevitable that these sects would have powerful experts. However, these experts weren¡¯t able to stop these super sects. In the end, their sects were destroyed. One or two experts couldn¡¯t do anything to the super sects.

    However, one shouldn¡¯t forget that these formidable experts weren¡¯t spatial ability users. As long as the super sects know of their location, they would be hunted down. On the other hand, Zhao Hai was different. Even if his location was known, he could just go to another ce using his ability. The super sects wouldn¡¯t be able to track him down.

    Once Zhao Hai bes a transcending tribtion expert, the super sects would need to eliminate him if they n to eradicate the ck Tiger Gang. A retaliation of a transcending tribtion expert wasn¡¯t a joke. Even the Heaven Sect wouldn¡¯t dare take the risk.

    For any sect¡¯s inheritance, the presence of a sessor was crucial. However, these sessors would need to undergo multiple trials before they be powerhouses. If a super sect like the Heaven Sect was continuously hounded by a transcending tribtion expert with Zhao Hai¡¯s ability, then their future would be beyond bleak.

    Their younger generation wouldn¡¯t be able to safely venture out into the world. They would all be killed by Zhao Hai before they could be strong. Even if Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t kill them all, the survivors would still be unable to do anything. They would be too scared to go out of the sect. Because of this, people like Zhao Hai were a headache to the sects. Nobody would go out of their way to offend these people.

    Soon after their conversation finished, Zhao Hai reappeared on the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Zhao Hai looked at the transcending tribtion experts and said, ¡°Martial Uncles, I¡¯ll have to ask you to divide into four teams. Each team would guard one stone building. As long as the people inside the buildings don¡¯te out, you don¡¯t need to take action. If someone escapes, regardless of their strength, you need to kill them.¡±

    The transcending tribtion experts nodded. One of them said, ¡°Little Hai, rest assured. We won¡¯t make a careless mistake.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°While I agitate the earth fire, the Hell King¡¯s Ship will deliver you to the stone buildings. You can discuss who will belong to which team. I¡¯ll ask to be excused first.¡±

    The transcending tribtion experts nodded. Then Zhao Hai vanished from the ship once more.

 Chapter 1743

    Chapter 1743 ¨C Igniting The Earth Fire

    The next moment, Zhao Hai appeared in the sky above the Inferno Valley. Looking at the refining base, he coldly snorted as he waved his hand and said, ¡°Move!¡± With his voice, the Inferno Valley began to rumble like a volcano about to erupt. Then arge amount of magma poured out of the valley.

    At this time, all the exits of the refining base were covered byyers of metals. Theses were so thin that ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to see them if they didn¡¯t pay attention.

    The cultivators in the refining base began to discover that something wasn¡¯t right. They could originally control the earth fireing out of the valley. But now, their refining rooms had suddenly spurted intense fire and began burning down. Moreover, the earth fire was beginning to be more and more vigorous.

    Naturally, the transcending tribtion experts of the Roaring me Sect were the ones who noticed it first. They immediately went to some refining rooms and took control of the formations. Because of this, some of the rooms were saved.

    Lei Xingtian was the leader of the transcending tribtion experts in the refining base. Now he stood dumbfounded in front of a refining room. This refining room has beenpletely engulfed in earth fire. Even the stones around it were burning.

    Lei Xingtian immediately recovered. He knew what the refining base meant to the Roaring me Sect. Seeing what¡¯s happening, he immediately shouted, ¡°Someone send word to the sect leader. Tell him about what¡¯s happening here. Everyone, organize the evacuation n.¡±

    At this moment, a transcending tribtion expert flew towards Lei Xingtian and said, ¡°Xingtian, something¡¯s not right. All the transmission formations are not working.¡±

    Just as the transcending tribtion said this, another flew over with an ugly expression as he said, ¡°Xingtian, we¡¯ve been schemed against. The exits have all been blocked.¡±

    Hearing this, Lei Xingtian couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then his expression changed as he asked, ¡°Who sealed the exits? Immediately organize people, we need to get out.¡±

    The transcending tribtion expert answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know who sealed the exits, but it has been sealed by a type of metal wire. It¡¯s very tenacious.¡±

    Lei Xingtian¡¯s face was pale. Then he said, ¡°Concentrate all of our strength and go up. We need a direct path outside as soon as possible.¡±

    Hearing Lei Xingtian, the two transcending tribtion experts¡¯ expressions changed. But they also knew that this was theirst resort. But to be honest, they didn¡¯t hold too much hope in this approach.

    The refining base was built over hundreds of years of work. And when it was built, in order to prevent the base from being easily discovered, arge number of precious materials were used. The materials could not only block spiritual force, it also reinforced the walls of the base. Ordinary transcending tribtion experts wouldn¡¯t be able to get through it. This also meant that people from the inside would find it difficult to break out.

    Lei Xingtian also knew that they were nowpletely trapped inside. If the base could be easily broken out of, then other transcending tribtion experts would have already broken in a long time ago. Now the exits have been sealed, and it became difficult to contact the outside.

    If the other party went so far as to seal their transmission formations and block the exits with metal wires, then they would certainly have people waiting outside. This meant that their troubles wouldn¡¯t end with just going out of the refining base.

    Because of this thought, Lei Xingtian thought that they could only create an opening. He knew that this was their safest and quickest way to go outside.

    The two transcending tribtion experts led the other transcending tribtion experts to open a path out of the valley. Meanwhile, Lei Xingtian instructed other cultivators to create formations to resist the earth fire. At the same time, the Nascent Soul Experts tried to set up transmission formations to return to the Roaring me Sect. This way, whether the passage was opened or not, they would have a way to get out of the base and escape being cremated inside.

    At this time, arge amount of magma emerged from the refining rooms. The formations that Lei Xingtian set up were useless. They were all burned down by the magma.

    Zhao Hai was currently above the refining base, observing the state of the base through the Space. Each refining room had formations that controlled the earth fire that came through. Now, these formations became entry points for the magma to enter the base. Before long, a tide of magma erupted inside the refining rooms. The entire Inferno Valley was now engulfed in a sea of fire.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t really think that the earth fire was that strong. However, he was relieved when he thought about it. The earth fire here wasn¡¯t ordinary earth fire. This was a fire that was constantly tempered by the dao of fireing from Firegod City. And with their enormous volume, the power they can exert was formidable.

    As for the transcending tribtion experts who were making a passage to the outside, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried about them. By the time they get out of the valley, the refining base would have already been reduced to ash.

    Lei Xingtian was now desperate. Just after they set up the transmission formation, it was suddenly illuminated by a sh of light, which rendered it useless. As for the passage, it wasn¡¯t doing well either.

    The original exits were blocked by metal wires. Lei Xingtian tried destroying it, but to no avail. Even with his own strength, he wasn¡¯t able to break the wire. Moreover, the wire was very thin. If an artifact attacks the wire directly, it would be cut by the sharpness of the wire. If the situation wasn¡¯t so critical, Lei Xingtian would have spent time to find out how the wire was made.

    Some Nascent Soul Experts tried to dig around the exits and found that the metal wires were also there. Digging around the exit was impossible.

    The Roaring me Sect cultivators discovered that the imprable fortress that they had been so proud of had be a tomb that was very hard to break out of.

    As the magma welled up, cultivators began burning down. But before the corpses of these cultivators turned into ash, they were sent by Zhao Hai to the Space and turned into Undead. He thought that it would be a waste for these bodies to be ash.

    Meanwhile, the ck Tiger Gang Cultivators who followed Zhao Hai were quite rxed. They surrounded the stone buildings and didn¡¯t attack. They just stood there and waited. And once people escape the buildings, they would kill them.

    But until now, nobody went out of the stone buildings. Upon seeing that the stone buildings were surrounded, the Roaring me Sect cultivators activated their protective shields. Then they sent people to the refining base to ask for help. They also sent a message to the headquarters. But they discovered that doing both of these things were difficult. The people sent to the refining base were blocked by metal wires. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t just erect oneyer of metal wires, he made sure to have multipleyers set up. If the Transcending Tribtion Experts couldn¡¯t destroy the wires, then there¡¯s no need to mention the people from the stone buildings.

    If they couldn¡¯t ask the refining base for help, then their only chance was the sect. Since the transmission formations were rendered useless, they can only send jade sword messages asking for help. However, they didn¡¯t know that their messages didn¡¯t reach the Roaring me Sect.

    Seeing the jade sword messagesing out of the stone buildings, the bored transcending tribtion experts decided to destroy them. This severed anymunication between the stone buildings and the headquarters.

    The current refining base has been turned into a sea of fire. Besides powerful experts and those with formidable protective artifacts, all the cultivators were burned to death. However, those still living knew that they wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out for long.

    The transcending tribtion experts have never been so aggrieved. All of their exits were blocked and they were being burned alive. They felt that this kind of suffocating death was unfitting for exalted transcending tribtion experts.

    However, they didn¡¯t have the means to change their fate. They haven¡¯t reached the surface. They haven¡¯t even seen their enemy, so they didn¡¯t know to whom they should surrender. This would be the first andst time they would feel this aggrieved.

    Lie Xingtian looked at the transcending tribtion experts with a bitter smile on his face. He never thought that he would encounter such a day. People who yed with fire would die from the fire. It was ironic. It was as though they had met their retribution.

    As Lei Xingtian was thinking of this, one of the transcending tribtion experts shouted, ¡°To whoever is waiting for my death,e see me face to face!¡±

    There was no response, he waspletely ignored. Zhao Hai heard the transcending tribtion expert, but he naturally wouldn¡¯t meet those people. He would be an idiot if he revealed himself.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t respond, the transcending tribtion expert shouted, ¡°I¡¯m willing to surrender!¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai stared. He didn¡¯t think experts of the Roaring me Sect would surrender. Upon thinking about it, Zhao Hai decided to ept the surrender. He always needed faith power for the Space, he naturally wouldn¡¯t decline having one more transcending tribtion expert. At the same time, they could also increase the strength of the ck Tiger Gang.

    The transcending tribtion expert of the Roaring me Sect was probing to see if the other party would ept his surrender. If the other party epts, then he would be able to get out of the burning base. As for what happens when he escapes, that is still unknown.

 Chapter 1744

    Chapter 1744 ¨C epting Surrender

    ¡°Seal your spiritual qi. And I will ept your surrender.¡±

    A very in voice resounded inside the refining base, surprising the transcending tribtion experts. However, they couldn¡¯t find the source.

    Transcending Tribtion experts are powerhouses who had strong spiritual force. However, even such people couldn¡¯t pinpoint the origin of the voice.

    Hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s voice, the transcending tribtion expert couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then hisplexion changed as he said, ¡°Your excellency, if I seal my spiritual qi, then I will be burned by the earth fire. I am sincerely willing to surrender. I ask your excellency to be lenient.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t seal your spiritual qi, then you can wait for death!¡±

    When the transcending tribtion experts heard it, their expression changed. They knew that the other party was right. If they don¡¯t seal their spiritual qi, then they could only wait to die.

    The transcending tribtion expert from before wasn¡¯t actually willing to surrender. He just hoped to leave this ce. Once he was out, he would find a way to retaliate or send word back to the sect.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect the other party to require him to seal his spiritual qi. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t save them.

    As the transcending tribtion experts were hesitating, they heard someone else, ¡°I¡¯m willing to surrender!¡± The transcending tribtion experts turned their heads and saw one of the surviving Nascent Soul Experts. The Nascent Soul Expert survived by relying on his protective artifact. The artifact was in the shape of a gourd and it surrounded his entire body. This allowed him to defend against the earth fire.

    After the Nascent Soul Expert said that, he immediately sealed his spiritual qi. Without the support of spiritual qi, the protective artifact and its owner began to fall into the magma. But before he could fall into the magma, a spatial rift appeared below him. The Nascent Soul Expert fell into the spatial rift which vanished immediately. Everything happened so quickly that the other Roaring me Cultivators weren¡¯t able to respond.

    At the same time, a spatial rift appeared outside the stone building of the Roaring me Sect. Then Zhao Hai walked out of the spatial rift holding a person in his hand.

    The experts of the ck Tiger Gang couldn¡¯t help but stare at Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai ced the person on the ground as he bowed towards the transcending tribtion experts and said, ¡°Martial Uncles, he¡¯s a member of the Roaring me Sect who surrendered. His spiritual qi has been sealed. I¡¯ll have to ask you to take care of him.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the transcending tribtion experts looked at the Roaring me Sect cultivator. They could see that their spiritual qi has indeed been sealed. They nodded and said, ¡°Leave him to us.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°This person is a famous refiner of the Roaring me Sect. Once we destroy the Roaring me Sect, the Inferno Valley would fall into our hands. This person is very familiar with the valley, he should help us in restoring the refining base.¡±

    The transcending tribtion experts thought about what Zhao Hai said for a moment, then their gazes towards the Nascent Soul cultivator changed. It must be known that the ck Tiger Gang desired the Inferno valley. If this person can help the ck Tiger Gang rebuild the refining base, then this means that this person was an important figure to the ck Tiger Gang.

    Seeing the reaction of the transcending tribtion experts, Zhao Hai smiled. He was afraid that these transcending tribtion experts would kill this person. Because of this, he said those words. At the same time, Zhao Hai saw that this nascent soul expert was the elder who made a glove using his ancient eternal sand.

    As a well-spoken elder of the refining base, and a very well-connected person, it¡¯s natural for this elder to take his life as the most important. He¡¯s also a greedy person. Whenever he refines an artifact, he would use less material than the amount given to him. Even the ancient eternal sand that Zhao Hai handed over still has a lot that remained. Then the elder used the material to create a defensive artifact for himself, which was the gourd-shaped artifact. With the gourd-shaped artifact, he was able to block the earth fire and survive for a long time.

    This elder was able to analyze his current situation and knew what he needed to do if he didn¡¯t want to perish in the refining base. After Zhao Hai said those words, he thought that Zhao Hai would ept surrender. After all, it¡¯s impossible to subdue a transcending tribtion expert if they didn¡¯t seal their spiritual qi. No transcending tribtion expert was easy to deal with. But if their spiritual qi was sealed, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to fight back.

    Zhao Hai telling the transcending tribtion experts to seal their spiritual qi was showing them his sincerity. Therefore, the Roaring me Sect elder decided to take a gamble. He knows that his defensive artifact wouldn¡¯t be able tost much longer, so it was better to take a risk. It would be best if he could live, but if he couldn¡¯t then it would just be his deathing earlier. Therefore, he quickly agreed to surrender and sealed his spiritual qi. Naturally, he seeded in his gamble.

    Seeing that the transcending tribtion experts were now looking at the Roaring me Sect Elder with importance, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Martial Uncles, I still have some other matters to take care of. I¡¯ll leave you here.¡± The transcending tribtion experts nodded. Then Zhao Hai vanished.

    At this time, the other Nascent Soul Experts of the Roaring me Sect could no longer hold on. Cultivators ced huge importance on their lives, seeing that one of them has been rescued, they also have their own ideas.

    Zhao Hai was also paying close attention to the situation at the refining base. Not long after Zhao Hai sent the elder out, the other nascent soul experts surrendered one after another. The rest didn¡¯t stop them, they were also having the same thoughts as them.

    The more powerful the cultivator, the more they were afraid of death. Naturally, this also applies to the transcending tribtion experts. Even if they defect to the ck Tiger Gang, at the very least they would hold the rank of elder. No matter where, transcending tribtion experts were important figures. The same was true in the ck Tiger Gang.

    Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mention which sect he came from, these transcending tribtion experts already thought that he was from the ck Tiger Gang. This was because the Roaring me Sect doesn¡¯t have as heavy of enmity as with the ck Tiger Gang. Only the ck Tiger Gang would go as far as this. Therefore, they concluded that the enemy was from the ck Tiger gang.

    The reason why the transcending tribtion experts were still hesitating was because they didn¡¯t want to be the first to surrender. These experts still have to mind their dignity. Therefore, none of them expressed their intention to surrender.

    However, as time passed, the transcending tribtion experts were beginning to have a hard time resisting the earth fire. This was because the earth fire was beginning to turn hotter and hotter. Even with their cultivation base, they knew that they wouldn¡¯t be able to hold for much long.

    Lei Xingtian looked at the others and said, ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s time to make a choice. I also think that you have your own pride to keep, but sometimes you need to think about your own life.¡± After he said that, Lei Xingtian shouted, ¡°I surrender!¡± Then he sealed his spiritual qi. And just like the nascent soul experts before him, he was taken away.

    The first would always be followed by the second. The transcending tribtion experts already thought about surrendering long ago, but they didn¡¯t dare say it. If Lei Xingtian didn¡¯t say anything, then someone else would have surrendered first. Fortunately, Lei Xingtian became the first to give up. The others followed along soon after. In a blink of an eye, Zhao Hai threw them all out of the refining base.

    Despite this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t believe the transcending tribtion experts. When these experts entered the spatial rift, Zhao Hai sealed their cultivation with his own methods. This way, they wouldn¡¯t have a chance to attack once they were out.

    The strongest beings in the Inferno Valley were the transcending tribtion experts. Now that they surrendered, there¡¯s no longer any need to worry about the stone buildings.

    Once the transcending tribtion experts surrendered, Zhao Hai controlled the vermillion bird stamp to retract all of the magma. The earth fire that was burning the Inferno Valley also decreased.

    The stone buildings were powered by earth fire. Now that the earth fire has been retracted, the formations on the stone buildings would soon lose power. Zhao Hai used this opportunity to use the Hell King¡¯s Ship to attack one of the stone buildings. After several charges, the building could no longer hold on and copsed. This caused the people inside the building to run away, but they were all killed by the transcending tribtion experts.

    The ck Tiger Gang¡¯s transcending tribtion experts also felt very aggrieved. The entire refining base was single-handedly destroyed by Zhao Hai. Although they were present, they didn¡¯t exert any of their strength. It was shameful. Now, what remains for them to hunt were the small shrimps since the tigers have already been taken care of. But at the very least, they can exert a bit of effort in the war.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about what the transcending tribtion experts were thinking. If they want to kill these ordinary cultivators, then they can kill these ordinary cultivators. Although his current status was higher than before, he wouldn¡¯t be able to manage these transcending tribtion experts. If he was too controlling, then he might cause these people to dislike him.

    Zhao Hai knew that the transcending tribtion experts held the most power in the ck Tiger Gang. If he offended this group of people, then he would be offending a huge part of the sect. This wouldn¡¯t be good for his future ns.

    After Zhao Hai destroyed the other three stone buildings, the Roaring me Sect¡¯s base in the Inferno Valley was truly finished. Zhao Hai quickly returned to the Hell King¡¯s Ship and brought everyone to the Roaring me Sect¡¯s headquarters. There was still a battle waiting for them there.

 Chapter 1745

    Chapter 1745 ¨C An Unfortunate urate Prediction

    The transcending tribtion experts didn¡¯t expect the battle in the Inferno Valley to end so quickly. They thought that they would have a hard battle against a heavily defended fortress. After all, they have received information about the refining base. They didn¡¯t expect that the only thing they would do here was to swat some flies. This caused them to be somewhat embarrassed.

    Now, they were afraid that the Roaring me Sect¡¯s headquarters would be defeated before they arrived. Then this would be the easiest sect annihtion in the history of the ck Tiger Gang.

    Naturally, this wouldn¡¯t happen. The Roaring me Sect¡¯s headquarters wasn¡¯t the same as the refining base. Although the refining base held great strength, its advantage was its small size. It wasn¡¯t suitable for battles betweenrge artifacts. This exins the reason why there were norge artifacts in the valley.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai was able to trap the transcending tribtion experts of the refining base. Then with the help of the earth fire, he was able to attack them to submission.

    On the other hand, the Roaring me Sect¡¯s headquarters was ced on a different terrain. Its defenses were the strongest in the sect. Also, therge artifacts of the sect were centralized in the headquarters. It wouldn¡¯t be as easy for the ck Tiger Gang to capture it.

    The Roaring me Sect¡¯srge artifacts were also quite famous in the Northern Divergent Province. It was known as the Fire Chariot. Just by its name alone, one would know that it had formidable offensive strength.

    When Zhao Hai and the others arrived at the Roaring me Sect¡¯s headquarters, a battle was going on. Although Zhao Hai sealed all of the Roaring me Sect¡¯s formations and damaged its guardian formation, the Roaring me Sect still had enough strength to defend against the ck Tiger Gang.

    The Roaring me Sect¡¯s sect leader stood on his personal fire chariot and joined the battle. Tie Zhantian also participated. However, at this time, the two sides were still attacking with theirrge artifacts.

    At this time, Zhao Hai and the others arrived. Seeing the situation of the battlefield, Zhao Hai immediately turned to the transcending tribtion experts and said, ¡°Martial Uncles, please stay on the ship and help me. We¡¯re going to destroyrge artifacts of the enemy.¡±

    The transcending tribtion experts were aware of how good Zhao Hai was in controllingrge artifacts. Thest time he fought against the Wandering Soul Group, Zhao Hai was able to use Zhang Feng¡¯srge artifact to destroy ten ghost-face ships. This matter has already spread throughout the Northern Divergent Province. Now, nobody underestimated Zhao Hai¡¯s ability to controlrge artifacts.

    The transcending tribtion experts nodded. Zhao Hai waved his hand as the Hell King¡¯s Ship rushed towards the battlefield. Naturally, the arrival of the Hell King¡¯s Ship attracted the attention of both sides. Seeing how quickly Zhao Hai and the others arrived, Tie Zhantian couldn¡¯t help but stare. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to destroy the refining base in a short time. So as soon as he saw Zhao Hai, he immediately thought that something happened in the refining base.

    When Tie Zhantian was about to call Zhao Hai over to ask questions, a jade sword message flew in front of him. He received the jade sword message and scanned it with spiritual force. Then he discovered that the message was Zhao Hai¡¯sbat report. Zhao Hai was telling him that the refining base had beenpletely destroyed.

    When he read the report, Tie Zhantian¡¯s first reaction was disbelief. Then he was overjoyed. He believed that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t lie to him when ites to these things. Tie Zhantian calmed down and began tomand therge artifacts to attack the fire chariots with all of their strength.

    Before long, the battlefield became Zhao Hai¡¯s stage. Zhao Hai drove the Hell King¡¯s Ship to rampage on the battlefield. He was as agile as a fish, but a fish with thorns on its body. As long as he encounters a fire chariot, none of them were leftplete. Some were heavily damaged and some werepletely destroyed.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s performance naturally attracted the attention of the Roaring me Sect¡¯s sect leader. The sect leader has heard of Zhao Hai before. It must be said that Zhao Hai was now famous in the Northern Divergent Province. However, only a few people knew of Zhao Hai¡¯s true capability. Most people were only aware of his proficiency in controllingrge artifacts. Nobody knew about him having a spatial ability, as well as his other abilities.

    With how Zhao Hai was maneuvering hisrge artifact through the battlefield, it was difficult for the sect leader to not pay attention to him. After noticing Zhao Hai, the sect leader understood that the rumors about Zhao Hai¡¯s ability were true. Zhao Hai controlsrge artifacts like they were ordinary artifacts. He was a huge asset during wars.

    Naturally, the sect leader wouldn¡¯t just watch Zhao Hai continue his rampage. He turned to two transcending tribtions behind him and said, ¡°Send ten transcending tribtion experts. You need to stop Zhao Hai. It would be best if you kill him.¡± The two transcending tribtion experts nodded. Then they immediately sent the orders down. Before long, ten transcending tribtion experts flew towards Zhao Hai¡¯s Hell King¡¯s Ship.

    Zhao Hai also noticed the transcending tribtion experts rushing over. He smiled faintly as he turned to the transcending tribtion experts behind him and said, ¡°Martial Uncles, I¡¯ll have to ask 20 of you to take action and get rid of them as soon as possible. If you can kill some of them, that would be good. It¡¯s better to cut off one finger than injure ten.¡±

    All this time, the transcending tribtion experts were on the Hell King¡¯s Ship watching Zhao Hai using the ship to rampage on the battlefield. They really didn¡¯t understand why Zhao Hai let them stay inside the ship. Were they only here to spectate the fight? At this moment, they were beginning to be dissatisfied with their situation.

    However, they changed their thoughts before long. This was because they could see 10 transcending tribtion experts heading towards them. Hearing Zhao Hai, they couldn¡¯t help but feel respect towards him. This was because Zhao Hai thought about this possibility happening.

    So when they heard Zhao Hai, they nodded. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind their thoughts as he paid attention to the iing enemies. At the same time, the Hell King¡¯s Ship retreated from the battlefield, clearly intending to get rid of the enemy pursuit.

    Seeing the situation, the transcending tribtion experts on the Hell King¡¯s Ship couldn¡¯t help but get excited. This was because they knew that the time for them to take action wasing.

    When Tie Zhantian noticed Zhao Hai¡¯s situation, he immediately turned his head and said, ¡°Little ck, send people to support Little Hai.¡±

    The ¡®Little ck¡¯ that Tie Zhantian talked to was a man named Mu Hei. He was Tie Zhantian¡¯s junior brother and one of the most trusted people on Tie Zhantian¡¯s side. However, he acted low-key, even to Tie Zhantian. He rarely showed himself in the sect. Not a lot of people knew about him, so he was akin to Tie Zhantian¡¯s shadow. Besides Hu Liangchen and a few people, the rest had no impression of him.

    Since the war with the Roaring me Sect was a pivotal moment for the ck Tiger Gang, Mu Hei joined Tie Zhantian¡¯s side and acted as an advisor.

    When Mu Hei heard Tie Zhantian, he couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly as he said, ¡°Senior Brother, there¡¯s no need to worry. Don¡¯t forget that Little Hai has transcending tribtion experts with him. I think they¡¯re still on Little Hai¡¯srge artifact. I reckon Little Hai is retreating right now in order to deal with the Roaring me Sect¡¯s transcending tribtion experts.

    Hearing Mu Hei, Tie Zhantian patted his head as he said, ¡°Right, there¡¯s still those fellows. Good, good.¡±

    As Tie Zhantian said that, Zhao Hai hadpletely left the battlefield with 10 transcending tribtion experts right behind him. Seeing this, the Roaring me Sect¡¯s sect leader had a great feeling. Then at this time, 20 people came out of the Hell King¡¯s Ship. These 20 were at the transcending tribtion stage. As soon as they came out, they immediately rushed towards the experts of the Roaring me Sect.

    Seeing this, the sect leader¡¯s face immediately changed. Then hemanded, ¡°No, we were fooled! Hurry, send people to support them!¡± Following his order 20 more transcending tribtion experts went towards the Hell King¡¯s Ship. But at this time, the Hell King¡¯s Ship already stopped as the transcending tribtion experts were sent to deal with the pursuers from the Roaring me Sect.

    When the reinforcements from the Roaring me Sect arrived, 20 more transcending tribtion experts came out of the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Although the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s side had the numerical advantage, they wouldn¡¯t be able to finish the battle in a short time. After all, this was a battle between transcending tribtion experts. Moreover, there were no experts who had overwhelming strength on either side. It was inevitable for the battle to be a stalemate.

    Zhao Hai already withdrew from the battle. Although he wasn¡¯t afraid of the experts, he didn¡¯t want to expose his strength too much. Because of this, he withdrew from the transcending tribtion experts¡¯ battle and went to the main battlefield to fight.

    When Zhao Hai returned, the Roaring me Sect¡¯s sect leader couldn¡¯t help but suffer a headache. Although the Roaring me Sect was able to defend until now, the defensive line was still in danger. Most importantly, they have yet to find a way to deal with Zhao Hai.

    The Roaring me Sect was a strong sect, but it was impossible for them to have a lot of transcending tribtion experts. If they did, then they would have already eliminated the ck Tiger Gang.

    Ever since Zhao Hai arrived, he has already destroyed fiverge artifacts. This wasn¡¯t a small number. This was also the reason why the sect leader was having a headache.

    Meanwhile, Tie Zhantian had an excited expression on his face. The others from the ck Tiger Gang were also excited. Their morale sharply increased and their attacks became fiercer.

    Then at this moment, a cold hum was heard, then an extremely powerful aura shot up from the Roaring me Sect¡¯s headquarters and pressed down on the ck Tiger Gang.

    Upon feeling this aura, Zhao Hai¡¯splexion changed. He knew that his guess had be true. The Roaring me Sect did indeed have a Supreme Elder on the same level as Hu Shan.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai immediately used the Hell King¡¯s Ship to retreat. The rest of the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s cultivators also retreated.

    On the other hand, when the cultivators of the Roaring me Sect felt the imposing aura, their expressions immediately lifted. Then they charged towards the ck Tiger gang. However, the ck Tiger Gang has the upper hand. And since they wanted to retreat, the Roaring me Sect couldn¡¯t stop them. Even the transcending tribtion experts stopped their battle and returned to their respective camps.

    The people from the ck Tiger Gang didn¡¯t have any good expressions. The pressure that was pressing down on them was very strong. This made them recall Hu Shan and how he dealt with the Wandering Soul Group. At this time, they were afraid that the expert from the Roaring me Sect was as strong as Hu Shan.

    Soon after, a pir of fire rose from the Roaring me Sect¡¯s headquarters. The mes turned the sky red, it was as if a volcano had erupted. Then the mes turned and headed towards the battlefield, carrying an aura that seeks to destroy anything in its path.

    Before long, the fire reached the battlefield. Then the fire turned into a huge ball a hundred meters in diameter. In the middle of the fireball, a person sitting cross-legged could be seen.

    The person was an old man with white hair. His face was covered in old spots and his eyes were clouded. He looked on the verge of death. He looked more miserable than Hu Shan.

    The old man was very tall. Even while sitting down, his height equaled a normal person. He was also wearing red clothing. Despite all this, he couldn¡¯t hide the fact that he was going senile.

    The old man looked at the ck Tiger Gang and coldly snorted as he said, ¡°ck Tiger Gang kids, who gave you the courage to attack our Roaring me Sect?¡±

    Although the old man looked like he was going to die at any time, his aura was still very strong. The people from the ck Tiger Gang found it hard to breathe under the pressure. His words caused the heads of Tie Zhantian and the others to ring.

    Not long after the old man talked, a roar was heard from the side of the ck Tiger Gang. Along with the roar, an astonishing aura spread out, canceling the pressure sent by the Supreme Elder of the Roaring me Sect. This caused the expression of the Roaring me Sect¡¯s Supreme Leader to change.

    After that, a voice was heard, ¡°Lie Yang, to think that you¡¯re also alive. Hahaha. Good. I allowed you to escape at that time. I see that you ran here.¡± As the voice fell, 12 huge metallic beasts appeared and charged towards the Roaring me Sect¡¯s Supreme Elder.

    The 12 metallic beasts were naturally Zhao Hai¡¯s metal beasts. They were currently being controlled by Hu Shan.

 Chapter 1746

    Chapter 1746 ¨C Raging Fire Sacrificial Pill

    Hu Shan was nowfortably living inside the Space. He no longer has anything to worry about. Moreover, he discovered that he had many friends in the Space. Although these friends were a little strange since they only did what they wanted, he slowly discovered that this kind of life was also good. It was fortunate that he was able to do what he wanted to do.

    In Hu Shan¡¯s mind, even his hometown in the Immortal Realm might not be asfortable as the Space.

    However, Hu Shan was still responsive when it came to the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s matters. After all, the ck Tiger Gang was the fruit of the ck Tiger n¡¯s efforts. It was the proof of the ck Tiger n¡¯s presence in the Great World of Cultivation.

    Before Zhao Hai attacked the Roaring me Sect, he already thought about the worst situation and approached Hu Shan to ask him about taking action if necessary.

    Hu Shan has now recovered to his optimum condition, so his strength has returned to its peak. Even if he couldn¡¯t act personally, he could still operaterge artifacts from the Space.

    When Hu Shan controlled the 12 metal beasts, he immediately overwhelmed the Supreme Elder of the Roaring me Sect. At the same time, when Lie Yang heard Hu Shan¡¯s voice, his expression couldn¡¯t help but change.

    Although Hu Shan¡¯s voice came from the 12 metal beasts, he could hear that Hu Shan¡¯s mental strength was still at its peak. There were no signs of aging from his voice. Everyone could hear that Hu Shan was like a king of beasts patrolling his territory.

    When the people from the Roaring me Sect heard Hu Shan¡¯s voice, their expression changed. And when they saw the 12 metal beasts charging towards Lie Yang, their faces turned ugly.

    Lie Yang looked at the 12 metal beasts and coldly snorted as he said, ¡°You¡¯re still alive, so how could I die? You think these mechanical beasts would be able to defeat me? Hu Shan, you¡¯ve truly gone senile.¡±

    As he was talking, Lie Yang waved his hand and sent a wave of fire towards the 12 metal beasts. The fire had a hint of purple, it was the color of a very hot me.

    In fact, the fire that Lie Yang sent out with almost no effort was a special attack that belonged to him called Lie Yang True Fire. ording to legend, Lie Yang integrated the sun¡¯s true me to his own fire, creating a special fire. The me¡¯s offensive strength was formidable. Any artifact that met this me would melt.

    However, when the 12 metal beasts crashed into the me, they weren¡¯t damaged at all.

    Seeing this, Lie Yang¡¯s expression changed. Then he waved his hand once more as he said, ¡°Heaven me meteor!¡± Along with hismand, the sky suddenly turned red. Then a giant ming rock fell towards the metal beasts.

    Six of the 12 metal beasts separated from the group in order to block the meteor. The remaining six went to attack Lie Yang. At the same time, Lie Yang was also sending fire dragons towards the beasts. Along their path, the fire dragons becamerger before shing with the metal beasts.

    The six metal beasts who blocked the meteor were able to shoot it down. The fire dragons didn¡¯t seem to have any impact on the metal beasts either. The metal beasts were still rushing towards Lie Yang.

    Lie Yang¡¯s expression changed. Nobody was better than him in understanding his current situation. Just like the previous Hu Shan, he was also on the verge of death. For any cultivator, the end of their lifespan was always a sorrowful matter. This was especially true for powerful experts. They felt that they still had a lot of matters that hadn¡¯t beenpleted. However, their time was ending and they couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    Lie Yang only came out this time in order to drive the ck Tiger Gang away. He didn¡¯t expect Hu Shan to participate in the fight. At this time Lie Yang has been reduced to a tenth of his strength. As for Hu Shan, although he was controlling the 12 metal beasts, he seems to have half of his strength left. Comparing the two, it was clear that Lie Yang was going to lose.

    Although Lie Yang wanted to counter-attack, he didn¡¯t have the opportunity to do so. The 12 metal beasts were now in front of him and the only thing he could do was to defend.

    The people from the ck Tiger Gang and the Roaring me Sect were paying attention to the battle between Lie Yang and the 12 metal beasts. It was a battle that decided the fate between the two sides.

    However, Zhao Hai thought differently. Now that the two old monsters were entangled with each other, they wouldn¡¯t be able to divert their attention elsewhere. Therefore, this was an opportunity for the ck Tiger Gang to defeat the Roaring me Sect in one fell swoop.

    With this thought in mind, Zhao Hai waved his hand. The Hell King¡¯s ship rushed forward. At the same time, Zhao Hai knew that this wasn¡¯t the time to hide his strength. He also released the pagoda, the giant spirit treasure ships, and the sword shuttles. They all went and charged towards the Roaring me Sect.

    With everyone¡¯s attention pointed towards the battle of the two Supreme Elders, nobody was able to prepare for Zhao Hai¡¯s attack.

    Tie Zhantian and the Roaring me Sect¡¯s leader stared for a moment before they quickly issued orders. Needless to say, Tie Zhantian ordered a full charge. As for the Roaring me Sect¡¯s leader, his expression was beyond ugly. This was the oue that he didn¡¯t want to see.

    However, he has no choice but to meet the attack head-on. Zhao Hai already led the charge with the rest of the ck Tiger Gang following behind.

    The most ufortable right now would be Lie Yang. He thought that he would be able to get rid of the ck Tiger Gang once he appeared. He didn¡¯t expect that his n would fail. Now, the morale of the Roaring me Sect was lowerpared to before. The situation for the sect wasn¡¯t going well.

    However, Lie Yang couldn¡¯t do anything to change this situation. The 12 metal beasts were already giving him a hard time. If he shows even a tiny bit of weakness, the metal beasts would immediately capitalize on it.

    At this time, Zhao Hai¡¯s charge connected. The Hell King¡¯s Ship collided with a fire chariot. Then soon after, the otherrge artifacts hit the other fire chariots.

    The cultivators of the Roaring me Sect were immediately shaken. They didn¡¯t know how to deal with their current situation. Although the sect leader was giving his all in givingmands, the final result wasn¡¯t optimistic. As Lie Yang was being pushed back, the morale of the troops decreased. And with how fierce Zhao Hai¡¯s attack was, it was inevitable for the Roaring me Sect¡¯s troops to be pushed back.

    It didn¡¯t take long before Tie Zhantian and the others joined the battle. The Roaring me Sect¡¯s side was immediately ced in a critical situation. Seeing this, Lie Yang¡¯s eyes burned with fire. His eyes shed a ruthless color as he took out a pill. The pill¡¯s body was fire red and there was smokeing out of it. It looked like a fireball.

    This pill was very famous in the Great World of Cultivation. It was known as Raging Fire Sacrificial Pill. Hearing this name, one might think that it was a kind of aphrodisiac. But actually, this pill gave its user an instantaneous increase in strength. But after taking the pill, the user¡¯s life force would be burned. And if the user fought for a long time, their entire lifespan would be consumed.

    There was no need to mention the pill¡¯s effects on Lie Yang. With how near he was to the end of his life, eating the raging fire sacrificial pill was courting death. However, Lie Yang had no other choice if he wanted to deal with the 12 metal beasts. If he couldn¡¯t repel the metal beasts and the ck Tiger Gang, then the Roaring me Sect would be finished.

    Lie Yang¡¯s actions were all seen by Zhao Hai. Although Zhao Hai was fighting against the people of the Roaring me Sect, he always paid attention to Lie Yang. he knew clearly that if Lie Yang was given a chance, then it would be the ck Tiger Gang who would pay for it.

    Now, Zhao Hai saw Lie Yang take out a strange pill that he didn¡¯t know. Moreover, Lie Yang had the expression of resolve. This meant that the old man was prepared to go all out.

    Zhao Hai immediatelymanded hisrge artifacts to keep fighting the Roaring me Sect¡¯srge artifacts. At the same time, the Hell King¡¯s Ship retreated and flew towards Tie Zhantian. After that, Zhao Hai appeared beside Tie Zhantian. Seeing Zhao Hai, Tie Zhantian immediately asked, ¡°Little Hai, what is it?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Gang Leader, I need transcending tribtion experts for my ship. I just noticed Lie Yang taking a pill out. It definitely wouldn¡¯t be good for us if he takes that pill. If he gets out of Elder Hu Shan¡¯s entanglement, then we would be in great trouble.¡±

    Tie Zhantian¡¯s expression changed. Then he immediately turned his head to Mu Hei and said, ¡°Little ck, have the transcending tribtion experts who have yet to join the battle to enter Little Hai¡¯s ship. Little Hai, did you see what pill he took out?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s a red pill that has smoke rising on top of it. It looks like a small fireball.¡±

    Tie Zhantian¡¯s expression immediately changed, ¡°It¡¯s the raging fire sacrificial pill! That old man decided to go all out!¡± At this time, under Mu Hei¡¯smand, the remaining transcending tribtion experts entered Zhao Hai¡¯s ship. Mu Hei also went with them. Naturally, these transcending tribtion experts knew who Mu Hei was. Mu Hei followed to give Zhao Hai more ease in issuingmands. He was afraid that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be able to give proper orders to the transcending tribtion experts. It would be troublesome if the instructions weren¡¯t followed properly.

    Seeing that everyone has entered the ship, Zhao Hai cupped his first towards Tie Zhantian. Then his body shed and returned to the hell king¡¯s ship beforemanding it to charge towards Lie Yang.

    Actually, with the Undead he has in the Space, Zhao Hai was confident in dealing with Lie Yang. However, he didn¡¯t want this fact to be known. Therefore, he invited the transcending tribtion experts of the ck Tiger Gang to help him.

 Chapter 1747

    Chapter 1747 ¨C Lie Yang In Dire Straits

    After eating the raging fire sacrificial pill, Lie Yang¡¯s mes became even stronger. He was now capable of sending several huge fireballs with ease. This caused the metal beasts to be driven back. After that, Lie Yang charged towards Tie Zhantian¡¯s ck tiger ship. Lie Yang ns to capture the king in order to end the war. Although Zhao Hai¡¯s performance in the battle was ster, Tie Zhantian was still the main leader of the ck Tiger Gang. Therefore, if Lie Yang wanted to deal with the ck Tiger Gang, then he would have to deal with Tie Zhantian.

    In fact, this was the only choice for Lie Yang. He knew that he didn¡¯t have time left. Therefore, he wouldn¡¯t be able to fight for a long time. So he needs to use his remaining time to bring the most impact.

    Zhao Hai saw this and he immediatelymanded, ¡°Martial Uncle, please have everyone send their spiritual qi into the ship. Leave the rest to me.¡±

    Mu Hei immediately ryed Zhao Hai¡¯s order. However, he himself didn¡¯t follow it. He was preparing in case something unexpected happens and it needs him to take action.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind this. He knew Mu Hei¡¯s status and was clear that he couldn¡¯t order him around. Also, the spiritual qi of the other transcending tribtion experts was enough. The Hell King¡¯s Ship lit up with a gold light as it blocked Lie Yang¡¯s path.

    Seeing the Hell King¡¯s Ship approaching him, Lie Yang had a sneer on his face. He wasn¡¯t afraid of the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Before they could sh, he would just veer to the side. He would use his advantage in flexibility to evade the ship and go straight towards Tie Zhantian.

    However, Lie Yang underestimated the Hell King¡¯s Ship¡¯s capability. Just as he dodged to the side, the Hell King¡¯s Ship¡¯s bow was aimed at him and was fired. Although the strength of the collision would be less than the Hell King¡¯s Ship¡¯s entire strength, it was much smaller and was thus more flexible.

    It must be known that the front of Zhao Hai¡¯s ship was designed after the formation breaking spirit snake needle. So after being shot towards Lie Yang, it immediately stopped his charge.

    Lie Yang had to stop. Although his strength has recovered to eighty percent of his peak, he couldn¡¯t underestimate the strength of the Hell King¡¯s Ship¡¯s battering ram. After all, the spiritual qi of several transcending tribtion experts were concentrated on the battering ram. If it really hit him, then he would be finished.

    When Lie Yang stopped, he discovered that he made an enormous mistake. He should not have stopped. Without hesitation, the cannon windows of the Hell King¡¯s Ship opened. Then the cannons fired at the same time, their target was Lie Yang.

    The cannons of the Hell King¡¯s Ship couldn¡¯t be underestimated. After repeated upgrades, especially aftering to the Great World of Cultivation, the power of the cannons has increased by several folds.

    It can be said that each cannon fire carried the strength of a dao avatar stage expert¡¯s full powered attack. Such power couldn¡¯t be categorized as small.

    At the same time, arge number of undead, enough to make one¡¯s scalp tingle, appeared around the Hell King¡¯s Ship and Lie Yang. These Undead had firearms in their hands. Like the cannons, the guns of the Undead have been improved. Each bullet has the strength of a spirit refining stage cultivator. Such an attack would have been nothing to Lie Yang. But hundreds of thousands of these attacks would still cause him to shake.

    Sometimes, quantity overpowers quality. Several hundred thousand guns firing towards him caused Lie Yang to feel extreme pressure. This caused him to use all of his strength to defend.

    Then at this time, Zhao Hai released the ster transformations sword formation. And with the 12 metal beasts acting as nodes, the formation¡¯s strength increased several times.

    Hu Shan was no longer using the 12 metal beasts. Instead, he provided the spiritual qi for the 12 metal beasts. Themand has returned to Zhao Hai.

    With the help of the 12 metal beasts, the ster transformations sword formation¡¯s scope became bigger. Only the Hell King¡¯s Ship was outside the formation.

    Although Zhao Hai was outside the formation, the spiritual qi of the transcending tribtion experts were being passed over to the formation through the Hell King¡¯s Ship. This made the formation more powerful.

    Seeing Zhao Hai blocking Lie Yang¡¯s advance, Tie Zhantian let out a sigh of relief. As long as Lie Yang was out of the equation, even if the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s side didn¡¯t have Zhao Hai, they could still defeat the Roaring me Sect. After all, Zhao Hai already destroyed a lot of the Roaring me Sect¡¯srge artifacts.

    Tie Zhantian naturally wouldn¡¯t let this opportunity go. Hemanded the rest of the ck Tiger Gang to charge at the Roaring me Sect. Besides Zhao Hai and the transcending tribtion experts on the Hell King¡¯s Ship, everyone participated in the attack.

    At the same time, Lie Yang was having a hard time inside the sword formation. He felt like a fly that had been trapped in a spider web. He was being covered by an overwhelming pressure that slowly drained his energy. Even if he wanted to make a move, he couldn¡¯t.

    Although Lie Yang has recovered 80 percent of his peak strength, his enemies were Hu Shan, Zhao Hai, and the dozens of transcending tribtion experts on the Hell King¡¯s Ship. There¡¯s also the hundreds of thousands of Undead. Facing this amount of enemies, even Lie Yang at his peak would have a hard time, not to mention now.

    Lie Yang struggled desperately inside the sword formation, but his efforts were useless. Zhao Hai¡¯s sword formation wasn¡¯t easy to break. Moreover, Zhao Hai used the three-dimensional sword formation, which was more formidable.

    Zhao Hai was also going all out in dealing with Lie Yang. He knew how important Lie Yang was to the Roaring me Sect. As long as Lie Yang was dealt with, the Roaring me Sect would immediately copse.

    Lie Yang¡¯s situation was truly dire. He wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out for too long. He has been fighting with all his strength for thest couple of minutes. And this was strength gained from burning his life force. He now has a few days remaining in his lifespan.

    The wrinkles on Lie Yang¡¯s face increased and he knew that he didn¡¯t have much time left. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t do anything to get out of his situation. Even his attacks were getting weaker. Lie Yang looked around him in anger. At this moment, he felt a chill on his neck. Lie Yang looked down and saw a sword stabbing him on the throat.

    Lie Yang was shocked, but his face soon revealed a rxed expression. He turned his head and nced at the Roaring me Sect cultivators who were still fighting. Then he slowly closed his eyes as his body fell down. But before he could reach the ground, a ck gas covered him and he was sent to the Space.

    Lie Yang entered the Space and became an Undead, providing Zhao Hai with a huge boost in faith power. But at this time, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have time to celebrate as he turned to Mu Hei and said, ¡°Martial Uncle, we¡¯re finished here. Have everyone help the Gang Leader immediately.¡±

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s multiple methods, Mu Hei couldn¡¯t help but admire him. But he immediately nodded as he turned to the transcending tribtion experts and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to give the Roaring me Sect a finishing blow.¡±

    The transcending tribtion expertspiled with a roar and followed Mu Hei to charge towards the enemy. Zhao Hai also didn¡¯t stop. After receiving the Undead, hemanded the 12 metal beasts to kill towards the Roaring me Sect.

    The Roaring me Sect were on the verge of copsing. Seeing Zhao Hai kill their Supreme Elder, their confidence haspletely shattered. Fortunately, the high-level members of the sect could still hold on. But the low-level cultivators were beginning to panic.

    Tie Zhantian didn¡¯t have the time to celebrate Zhao Hai¡¯s victory. With Mu Hei and Zhao Hai rejoining the battle, the attack of the ck Tiger Gang became more aggressive. The Roaring me sect could no longer withstand the fight.

    This was especially true when Zhao Hai¡¯s 12 metal beasts joined the fight. Zhao Hai¡¯s 12 metal beasts targeted the Roaring me Sect¡¯s leader. This was the same n as Lie Yang¡¯s. But this time, the Roaring me Sect didn¡¯t have someone like Zhao Hai. The 12 metal beasts charged towards the sect leader with an unstoppable force. The sect leader wanted to run away, but the 12 metal beasts were faster. And with the 12 metal beasts continuing to pursue the sect leader, his personal fire chariot was destroyed. The sect leader was also killed in the process.

    With the death of the sect leader, the Roaring me Sect cultivators lost all thoughts of resistance. At the same time, Tie Zhantian announced that those who surrendered wouldn¡¯t be killed. The ck Tiger Gang was also willing to wee them.

    This removed thest wills of resistance in the minds of the Roaring me Sect cultivators. Besides those deathly loyal to the sect, the others began to surrender.

    Before long, arge number of Roaring me Sect cultivators surrendered to the ck Tiger Gang. Those who resisted became fewer and fewer.

    While nobody was paying attention, Zhao Hai sneaked into the Roaring me Sect¡¯s headquarters and took away the fire character tablet.

    Zhao Hai knew that if he asked for the tablet from Tie Zhantian, then Tie Zhantian would definitely give it to him. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to do that. This would make the ck Tiger Gang cultivators know where the tablet went. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want them to know that he had the tablet, so he secretly took it.

    At this time, the ck Tiger Gang began aprehensive ounting of the Roaring me Sect¡¯s domain. Their upation went very smoothly. This was because the ck Tiger Gang didn¡¯t destroy a lot of the sect¡¯s infrastructure, especially the transmission formations. The transmission formations were only sealed by Zhao Hai, so they could be used immediately after the seal was lifted.

    The only ce that was severely destroyed was the crafting base. By this time, the base waspletely ruined by the magma. It would be impossible to make use of the refining base for quite some time. It would need heavy reconstruction to be used again.

 Chapter 1748

    Chapter 1748 ¨C Completion

    Zhao Hai sat inside the Space as he looked at the bustling scene outside. It has already been ten days since the end of the war between the ck Tiger Gang and the Roaring me Sect. A lot happened in these 10 days. First, the Wandering Soul Group sent an exploratory attack to the ck Tiger Gang upon knowing that the Roaring me Sect has been destroyed. At that time, the ck Tiger Gang had yet to take over the Roaring me Sect¡¯s domain. It would be bad if the Wandering Soul Group used this opportunity to attack.

    Fortunately, Hu Liangchen was taking charge of the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s headquarters. Although Hu Liangchen was known for his wits, he was also a very strong cultivator. He wouldn¡¯t flinch when faced with an attack. Under Hu Liangchen¡¯smand, the sect was able to stop the Wandering Soul Group. He didn¡¯t allow them to get benefits for cheap. After Tie Zhantian received information about the attack, he immediately sent Zhao Hai to provide support. Transcending tribtion experts were also sent back to help defend the defensive line. Seeing that they wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything, the Wandering Soul Group retreated. They were also afraid that Hu Shan woulde out, so they ran away before they suffered heavy losses.

    With the retreat of the Wandering Soul Group, there¡¯s nothing left for Zhao Hai to deal with. Therefore, he began to repair the damagedrge artifacts. Losses ofrge artifacts during battles between two sects wasn¡¯t umon. And if the ck Tiger Gang lost too manyrge artifacts, then they would be in a passive situation. So after the war, Tie Zhantian immediately asked Zhao Hai to repair therge artifacts as soon as possible.

    The missing fire character tablet wasn¡¯t a huge deal to the ck Tiger Gang. Compared to the Roaring me Sect, the ck Tiger Gang had no attachments to the tablet. What¡¯s more important for them was the Roaring me Sect¡¯s domain.

    As for those who surrendered to the ck Tiger Gang, nothing happened to them. They already epted their fate. Now that the Roaring me Sect has disappeared, apart from joining the ck Tiger Gang, their other choice was to enter other sects or be a rogue cultivator.

    Whether it be joining the other sects or bing a rogue cultivator, none of these were good choices for those from the Roaring me Sect.

    The Roaring me Sect cultivators knew that if they stuck together, then they would have some voice inside the ck Tiger Gang. If they went to other sects, it wasn¡¯t certain if the others would follow. A couple people wouldn¡¯t have any impact on any sect.

    Ten days passed in a blink of an eye. The Roaring me Sect¡¯s territory has beenpletely integrated into the ck Tiger Gang. The Roaring me Sect¡¯s cultivators also joined the gang.

    Zhao Hai also finished repairing therge artifacts. He was left with nothing else to do. Therefore, he was preparing to go to Firegod City.

    Laura and the others followed Zhao Hai for a long time. So upon seeing that Zhao Hai was finished with his tasks, Laura looked at him and said, ¡°Brother Hai, are you going to Firegod City?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I am. I want to see what happens once Ipletely refine the vermillion bird stamp.¡± Then his body vanished and appeared in front of the Firegod tablet.

    Looking at the Firegod Tablet, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Then he flew up towards the empty spot on the tablet. He waved his hand as he pushed the fire character tablet in.

    The fire character tablet was a perfect fit for the hole on the Firegod tablet. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t guess wrongly. The fire character tablet had indeed been dug out from the Firegod tablet.

    When the fire character tablet waspletely ced into the missing spot on the Firegod tablet, the tablet suddenly burst into mes. The mes were too intense that Zhao Hai was forced to close his eyes. He was even forced to retract his spiritual force.

    Zhao Hai heard a rumbling sound as though the surrounding space was being shaken. Then the entire Firegod City shook. This caused Zhao Hai¡¯splexion to change.

    However, the shaking stopped not long after. Zhao Hai used his spiritual force and discovered that Firegod City has returned to normal. But this time, although there were no changes to the city, the strong fire element energy that was in it has vanished. Besides the red rocks that made the city, there was nothing else inside.

    As for the Firegod tablet, it became an ordinary tablet. Its imposing aura was no longer there. Zhao Hai looked at the first three characters of the tablet and they no longer made him feel anything. The profound feeling from before was gone.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but frown. He waved his hand and took out a flying sword. Then he shed the tablet using the sword. Zhao Hai wanted to see if the tablet could still repel the sword after bing normal.

    ng! Zhao Hai¡¯s sh connected with the Firegod tablet. Suddenly, the Firegod tablet emitted a me that soared to the heavens. If it wasn¡¯t for Zhao Hai¡¯s special body, he would have been turned to ash while liquid silver would be turned into molten iron. Zhao Hai felt that the mes of the Firegod Tablet were very powerful. If a transcending tribtion was unprepared, then they would be burned.

    Zhao Hai understood what happened to Firegod City. The previous Firegod City was like a burning pile of wood. Everyone could see that it couldn¡¯t be approached easily. Naturally, nobody saw the precious Firegod City.

    The current Firegod City was like a barrel of gunpowder. Normally, it seemed like it wasn¡¯t threatening. But once it was attacked, it would immediately explode.

    If the previous Firegod City was like an unsheathed sword, the present Firegod City was a holstered gun. Although an unsheathed sword looked more threatening, those who saw it would be on guard immediately. However, a holstered gun wouldn¡¯t cause everyone to be wary. However, once provoked, the gun would produce a more formidable firepowerpared to a sword.

    Zhao Hai let out a long breath as he looked at Firegod City. Then his body moved as he appeared inside the Fire Temple.

    Zhao Hai went towards the vermillion bird stamp and began to reach out using his spiritual force. He was preparing to fully refine the stamp.

    When Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual force entered the vermillion bird stamp, he felt that the stamp had gained a soul. However, this soul resisted him. It wasn¡¯t willing to submit.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. He didn¡¯t expect that he would be rejected. However, Zhao Hai had no thoughts of retreating. He immediately exerted more spiritual force to enter the vermillion bird stamp to wage war against the stamp¡¯s spirit.

    Inside the vermillion bird stamp was a phantom of Zhao Hai. Opposite him was a phantom of the vermillion bird. As Zhao Hai sent his spiritual force inside, the vermillion bird also sent mes towards him.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare be negligent. Since he couldn¡¯t dodge the mes, he used spells to block it. He wouldn¡¯t dare let the mes touch his body.

    Fortunately, Zhao Hai¡¯s spells were effective against the mes. But soon, Zhao Hai discovered that the resistance of the vermillion bird was getting stronger and stronger.

    This greatly surprised Zhao Hai. The vermillion bird was indeed very difficult to deal with. If it continues to increase in strength, then Zhao Hai might not be able to hold on.

    By this point, Zhao Hai¡¯s spells were of little use against the vermillion bird. The same was true for his Brightsword Technique.

    The Brightsword Technique was used for spiritual attacks. However, it didn¡¯t affect the vermillion bird. This caused Zhao Hai to be startled.

    As the vermillion bird became stronger and stronger, Zhao Hai frowned more and more. He didn¡¯t expect the vermillion bird to be so strong. It became hard for him to refine it. If this goes on, he won¡¯t get anything.

    Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about the vermillion bird stamp, he didn¡¯t like this feeling. It¡¯s as if someone promised him something in return for some help, then after the task was done, the other party didn¡¯t fulfill their end of the promise. This caused Zhao Hai to be angry.

    Zhao Hai looked at the vermillion bird as his thoughts revolved. The reason why the vermillion bird was getting stronger must have something to do with the Firegod tablet. Since the tablet has been restored, the vermillion bird was also regaining its strength.

    All of a sudden, Zhao Hai was hit with an idea. He thought of his 5 Element Killing formation. The formation could kill objects of the five elements. After many upgrades, the formation was much more powerfulpared to before. It might be possible for the formation to deal with the vermillion bird.

    With this thought in mind, Zhao Hai moved his five element killing formation and surrounded the vermillion bird with it. The vermillion bird didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai would have something like the five element killing formation. Before long, the formation began to shrink. The vermillion bird noticed that something wasn¡¯t right. It immediately tried to break out of the formation. However, as it collided with the formation, its mes began to turn pale.

    The vermillion bird became afraid. It knows that if it couldn¡¯t break out, then it would die. The vermillion bird was different from other beings. It was a divinity of fire, so it couldn¡¯t escape the five element killing formation. As the formation got smaller and smaller, the vermillion bird was being strangled by it.

    After the vermillion bird was strangled to death, Zhao Hai felt the vermillion bird stamp connecting with him. Then a link was established between the two of them. Arge amount of information entered Zhao Hai¡¯s head. Despite his formidable mental strength, the information still caused Zhao Hai to be dizzy for a while.

    As Zhao Hai was digesting the information, the entire Firegod City began to sway. Then the city began to shrink. It became smaller and smaller before it shrank inside the vermillion bird stamp. At the same time, Zhao Hai¡¯s body was absorbed into the stamp.

    Although the city has disappeared, the magma above it didn¡¯t fall. As though something was blocking it, the magma was still flowing around the area.

    Zhao Hai was now standing on the miniature Firegod City with his eyes closed. He was still digesting the information in his head.

    After some time, Zhao Hai let out a long breath. The information sent by the vermillion bird stamp was about itself and the Firegod City. Firegod City was a famous architectural artifact made by a being known as the Firegod. The Firegod took thousands of years to collect all kinds of precious materials and another hundreds more to refine the city. Finally, he used a piece of spatial-attribute spirit stone to refine the vermillion bird stamp to store the city inside it. At the same time, the Firegod City can store the vermillion bird stamp. In this case, Firegod City is the vermillion bird stamp and the vermillion bird stamp is Firegod City.

    Because of the numerous valuable fire-type materials used to create Firegod City, the city was able to absorb the fire energy of the heavens and earth automatically. It was able to help cultivators inside it. Moreover, although Firegod City could be upied by people from other elements, children born inside the city would have an innate fire spirit vein. This allows fire-element cultivators who practice fire-element cultivation methods to gain double the result with half the effort.

    It can be said that Firegod City was the same as Zhao Hai¡¯s Space. It was a mobile city that made its inhabitants stronger. It was definitely a powerful artifact. Naturally, such a creation was a threat to other people. Not long after Firegod City was refined, the Firegod was attacked by several people. In the end, he died by self-detonation. His death caused the spatial barrier to break, sucking the vermillion bird stamp and Firegod City into it. This was the reason why the city appeared in the Great World of Cultivation.

    All of these came from the information that the vermillion bird stamp sent towards Zhao Hai. The vermillion bird was the Firegod¡¯s spiritual imprint that he left behind when the stamp was refined. But when the vermillion bird stamp fell into the Great World of Cultivation, this spiritual imprint was torn apart along with the city. Fortunately, Firegod City has the ability to repair itself. And with its fragments not far away, it was able to rebuild. It took a long time before the city was rebuilt. After it was finished rebuilding, the only thing missing from it was the fire character tablet. Because of this, the vermillion bird had no way to wake up.

    It just so happens that Zhao Hai arrived and used his Instinct Technique tomunicate with the vermillion bird stamp. This awakened the vermillion bird and it gave Zhao Hai a reason to take the fire character tablet back. Once the fire character tablet was returned, the vermillion bird regained its consciousness. Naturally, the vermillion bird wouldn¡¯t allow Zhao Hai to refine it. Unfortunately for the vermillion bird, it hasn¡¯t restored its strength and was strangled to death by Zhao Hai. The vermillion bird stamp in turn was refined by Zhao Hai. This also meant that Firegod City fell into Zhao Hai¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 1749

    Chapter 1749 ¨C Vermillion Bird Space

    Zhao Hai was now aware that the Firegod City was a massive artifact that could shrink and erge. Most importantly, it was an artifact from the Immortal Realm. And it was one of the pinnacle treasures of the realm. Otherwise, other people wouldn¡¯t have felt the need to attack the Firegod in order to snatch it.

    All of these were passed onto him by the vermillion bird stamp. However, the majority of the information was rted to the application of Firegod City. Information about the Immortal Realm was scarce, this caused Zhao Hai to be depressed.

    However, it must be said that Firegod City was indeed a very good artifact. But the current Firegod City was still an unfinished product. As long as some materials were added, Firegod City would beplete. It would be an isted space where people could live in a small realm. This would be the doing of spatial spirit stones.

    Most people use ordinary spirit stones and formations in order to make spatial equipment. However, these subspaces couldn¡¯t contain living beings. These were only used by cultivators as a portable storage.

    Spatial spirit stones were different. Inside each spatial spirit stone was an independent space. The size of the independent space corresponds with the level of the spirit stone. At the same time, this space could be further improved through refining. The highest level of spatial spirit stones can reach the level of ¡®one grain of sand, one world¡¯. That was to say that a spatial spirit stone of this quality would have an entire world with only the size of a grain of sand. Moreover, this world could contain living beings.

    The Firegod used these spatial spirit stones in order to make Firegod City. Naturally, the materials he used were of high quality. Zhao Hai could see that the space of the vermillion bird stamp has the potential to contain a. It was for this reason that Zhao Hai was certain that Firegod City was half-finished.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s guess was true. In fact, the Firegod wanted to build a small world inside the vermillion bird stamp. Moreover, he was preparing to build a sect inside this small world to provide him with faith power. Unfortunately, just as he finished Firegod City, he was surrounded and beaten to death by other people. This left Firegod City unfinished.

    Firegod City couldn¡¯t only be used for housing people. It was also a defensive artifact. The artifact can shrink and erge, and it was also quite powerful. If the Firegod¡¯s strength hadn¡¯t declined due to refining Firegod City, then he might have been able to survive with the help of the artifact. Unfortunately, because his strength dropped too much, he was unable to use the entire strength of Firegod City. In the end, he was forced to explode himself.

    Now, Firegod City has fallen into Zhao Hai¡¯s hands. Zhao Hai felt bitter in the beginning but soon he felt that it was good that Firegod City fell into his hands. The Space was quite rich and it was his biggest secret. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t allow it to be discovered. However, the Space had a lot of things that were useful to him. Therefore, Zhao Hai needs something to mask the existence of the Space. Firegod City would fit this requirement.

    Upon thinking of this, Zhao Hai changed his look towards the vermillion bird stamp. He now wanted toplete it. This way, he would be able to morefortably use the things of the Space in the future.

    After looking at the vermillion bird stamp, Zhao Hai waved his hand and sent the stamp to the Space. As soon as the stamp entered the Space, a prompt was heard, ¡°Subspace with the host¡¯s imprint has been detected. A small world can be built from it. Space can perform an upgrade. Will the Host proceed?¡±

    Hearing this prompt, Zhao Hai stared for a moment, then he immediately said, ¡°Proceed!¡±

    A white light quickly surrounded the vermillion bird stamp. At the same time, a progress bar appeared with numbers from 0 to 100. Naturally, once the progress bar reaches 100, the upgrade would be finished.

    The upgrade process wasn¡¯t fast. A little bit of progress appeared after a couple of minutes. Judging by the speed, the upgrade wouldn¡¯t be finished in just a few hours.

    Zhao Hai looked at the progress bar for some time before he returned to the vi. After taking a seat, Laura turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, I think something¡¯s off. Despite the disappearance of the Firegod City, the magma hasn¡¯t fallen down at all. Moreover, the temperature of the magma remained the same.¡±

    Zhao Hai paused, then he nodded and said, ¡°What you said makes sense. Let me go take a look.¡± Laura nodded. Then Zhao Hai¡¯s body shed as he appeared in the space where Firegod City used to be.

    When Zhao Hai arrived at the original location of Firegod City, he was stunned. This was because he saw the magma above him painting the whole space red. However, he couldn¡¯t feel any heat. It was just that the fire element energy in this ce was richer than other ces.

    Zhao Hai sized up the space where Firegod City was and could finally picture out the entire ce. It was an enormous space. Now that the entire Firegod City was taken by Zhao Hai, what was left behind was arge empty space.

    The area that the space upied was about half the size of the Roaring me Sect¡¯s domain. This was the entire domain, not the area of the Roaring me Sect¡¯s headquarters. One could imagine howrge the space was.

    Moreover, the fire element energy in this ce was very rich. At the same time, the spiritual qi inside was quite rich. It wasn¡¯t any less than the density on the Roaring me Sect¡¯s headquarters. If the Roaring me Sect discovered this ce, then they would have be one of the peak sects in the Northern Divergent Province.

    Zhao Hai looked around and slowly flew up. Looking at the magma flowing up and around the Space, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the wonders of the universe.

    Zhao Hai moved and entered the magma. He wanted to find out why the magma didn¡¯t fall into that space.

    Upon entering the magma, Zhao Hai gained an understanding why the magma didn¡¯t fall into that space. The ce where Firegod City used to be was actually a small subspace. It was like the foreign trials. It was a small world located just beside the Great World of Cultivation. Therefore, the magma didn¡¯t enter the space.

    This discovery caused Zhao Hai to be happy. This space was very big, enough for Tie Zhantian to treat it as a secret base. It would provide a huge advantage to the ck Tiger Gang.

    Zhao Hai felt great knowing about the subspace. Now, Zhao Hai wanted to know more about the magma.

    After traversing through the magma river, Zhao Hai finally understood what was going on. The magma river had developed a heart of earth fire. Because of this heart, the magma river produced fire-element spirit stones. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have any intentions to take the heart of earth fire and the fire element spirit stones. He had no use for these things.

    The Space already had a heart of fire, a much more advanced version of the heart of earth fire. As for the fire-element spirit stones, Zhao Hai was even more unwilling to take them.

    Zhao Hai left the magma river to protect the subspace below. Because of Firegod City, the magma river formed a consciousness. The consciousness wasn¡¯t only working for the magma, but for the Firegod City as well. This magma river was now acting as a protectiveyer to the space below it. This would also allow the ck Tiger Gang to rebuild the Inferno Valley to its previous state. Moreover, with the space below, the ck Tiger Gang could go into the business of selling fire-attribute spirit stones.

    After thinking of this, Zhao Hai went back to the subspace below and built a transmission formation. He ns to hand this subspace over to the ck Tiger Gang.

    Before long, the transmission formation was built. After that, Zhao Hai entered the Space to look up the progress of the vermillion bird stamp¡¯s upgrade. To his surprise, the speed of the upgrade has increased. In about an hour, it would be finished.

    This caused Zhao Hai to be happy. Then he returned to the vi to watch the situation outside with Laura and the others. The ck Tiger Gang was still busy. After taking over the territory of the Roaring me Sect, they had a lot of matters that needed to be done. Most importantly, Tie Zhantian wanted to begin the reconstruction of the refining base.

    At this time, the Northern Divergent Province went into an uproar. It has been a long time since a sect extermination has happened in the province. This was especially true when it came to a sect with the scale of the Roaring me Sect. Dealing with a medium-grade sect wasn¡¯t easy.

    However, the ck Tiger Gang was actually able to achieve this. Everyone in the province knew that it would be very hard to exterminate the Roaring me Sect in a swift manner. Even the Myriad Demons Sect of the Northern Divergent Province was unable to do it, let alone the ck Tiger Gang. It was precisely because of this understanding that everyone was shocked when they got the news. Upon hearing the news, everyone¡¯s first response was disbelief. But after confirming the news, they were surprised and then curious as to how the ck Tiger Gang did it.

    Unfortunately, nobody was there to witness the battle. The only thing they knew was that the ck Tiger Gang didn¡¯t lose a lot in the battle. Moreover, they were able to force a lot of Roaring me Sect cultivators to surrender. The war not only failed to reduce the strength of the ck Tiger Gang, it reinforced it instead. However, nobody was thinking of attacking the ck Tiger Gang at this time.

    The ck Tiger Gang and the Roaring me Sect had a prior grudge with each other. So it was normal for the ck Tiger Gang to attack the Roaring me Sect. The other sects didn¡¯t have any extreme reactions to the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s action. However, there were still sects that were anxious, one of them was the Wandering Soul Group.

 Chapter 1750

    Chapter 1750 ¨C Secret Base

    Naturally, the Wandering Soul Group was anxious. After all, the grudge between the Roaring me Sect and the ck Tiger Gang has been elevated because of their n. If it weren¡¯t for the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s cooperation with the Roaring me Sect, the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s hatred wouldn¡¯t have been pushed to the point of sect extinction.

    The extermination of the Roaring me Sect wasn¡¯t good news for the Wandering Soul Group. With the enmity between them and the ck Tiger Gang, it¡¯s highly probable that they would be the next target.

    It was also because of this that the Wandering Soul Group immediately attacked the ck Tiger Gang upon hearing that the Roaring me Sect had been eliminated. They wanted to destroy the ck Tiger Gang along with the Roaring me Sect.

    However, they didn¡¯t expect that the ck Tiger Gang still had enough people to defend their base. In the end, they could only retreat in despair. It was also because of this that the Wandering Soul Group was anxious about the ck Tiger Gang. They knew that they had lost the opportunity to get rid of the ck Tiger Gang. Once the ck Tiger Gang digests the Roaring me Sect¡¯s territory, their strength would increase. When that happens, it would be impossible for them to deal with the ck Tiger Gang.

    Another group who had some response to the Roaring me Sect¡¯s elimination was the Myriad Demons Sect. The Myriad Demons Sect was the top sect of the Northern Divergent Province. They wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to challenge their position.Because of this, if the ck Tiger Gang made any further actions, then the sect would probably intervene.

    But if one thought about it, the Myriad Demon Sect wouldn¡¯t be able to easily intervene. After all, there was enmity between the ck Tiger Gang and the Roaring me Sect. It was out of the Myriad Demon Sect¡¯s business if the two sects decided to fight each other.

    In any case, the Myriad Demons Sect was preparing to suppress the ck Tiger Gang. They wouldn¡¯t allow the ck Tiger Gang to develop further. Otherwise, they would threaten the sect¡¯s hegemonic position in the Northern Divergent Province.

    At this time, the ck Tiger Gang didn¡¯t know of this. Tie Zhantian was still busy taking care of the Roaring me Sect¡¯s Somain. If the ck Tiger Gang fails to properly digest the Roaring me Sect¡¯s territory, then it might cause trouble to the sect in the future.

    Zhao Hai sat inside the Space as he looked at everyone being busy. He didn¡¯t think of helping them, he didn¡¯t like such bothersome things. If he came across these tasks, he would just hand them over to Laura and the others.

    At this time, the Space issued a prompt, ¡°Subspace upgrade has beenpleted. Asking the host to collect.¡±

    Zhao Hai stood up and went to the ce where the vermillion bird stamp was. The vermillion bird stamp was floating in mid-air. But this time, the stamp has shrunk. It could now fit on the palm of a hand.

    When Zhao Hai used his spiritual force to inspect the vermillion bird stamp, he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. The space inside the vermillion bird stamp has changed. Firegod City was still at the middle position, but there was nownd beyond the city. There were mountains and fertile ins that could be used as farnd. It has turned into a miniature world of cultivation.

    Most importantly, the Space nted an Elven Tree inside. It was the huge tree from the past. Moreover, Zhao Hai could feel that the root of the Elven Tree was the primal spirit root.

    In the past, when Zhao Hai received the primal spirit root into the Space, it fused with the Hundred Spirits Tree and gradually became the tree¡¯s roots. The same happened in this new subspace, but instead of the Hundred Spirits Tree, the Space used the Elven Tree instead.

    Zhao Hai could imagine how the spiritual qi in this ce would be richer and richer as time passes. Besides medicinal nts, the Space also ced spirit crystal lodes inside as well as some beasts.

    This caused the vermillion bird space to be vibrant and beautiful. Seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. The vermillion bird stamp would definitely be used for battle in the future, what¡¯s the use of making it beautiful inside.

    However, there was still a lot of informationing from the vermillion bird stamp. The vermillion bird stamp already has a self-repairing ability. But with the help of the elven tree, this ability has be stronger. As long as it wasn¡¯tpletely destroyed, the vermillion bird stamp would be able to recover to full when damaged. Firegod City could also be ced outside during battle. It could also change its size.

    The vermillion bird stamp could also shrink and erge. The stamp can even be used directly during battle. However, the stamp could only erge to around ten meters high. It couldn¡¯tpare to Firegod City in size.

    Naturally, the vermillion bird stamp wasn¡¯t originally meant for battle. It was just a container for Firegod City. No matter how good the sword was, its scabbard would always be weaker.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about that. To be honest, he has no ns of using the vermillion bird stamp in battle. Nor did he n to use the Firegod City. The vermillion bird stamp was just there to cover up for the Space.

    After looking at the vermillion bird stamp, Zhao Hai received it and then returned to the vi. He ns to rest inside the Space for several days. After all, the task given to him by the sect should take several days to finish.

    Five days passed and Zhao Hai finally decided to go out of the Space. Then he went to see Tie Zhantian. Tie Zhantian was now arranging the reconstruction of the refining base. The cultivators of the Roaring me Sect have also been arranged. Naturally, Tie Zhantian wouldn¡¯t allow these people to unify. Therefore, he made sure to separate them as much as possible.

    However, Tie Zhantian was also aware that the sect was currently at a very sensitive time. If the cultivators of the Roaring me Sect felt that something was wrong, they would certainly fight back.

    Since Tie Zhantian didn¡¯t want this to happen, he gave them a promise that as long as they don¡¯t betray the ck Tiger Gang, Tie Zhantian would ept them.

    As Tie Zhantian was busy with his tasks, the guard outside announced, ¡°Gang Master, Zhao Hai is here.¡±

    Tie Zhantian stared, then he immediately said, ¡°Let him in.¡± The guard nodded and then opened the door to let Zhao Hai inside.

    Seeing Zhao Hai, Tie Zhantianughed and said, ¡°Little Hai, good, good. I reckon you¡¯re the most rxed person in the whole ck Tiger Gang. How are you? Are the repairs finished?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Replying to the Gang Leader, I havepleted the repairs of therge artifacts. I¡¯m here to hand them over to the Gang Leader.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Tie Zhantian let out a sigh of relief as he said, ¡°Good. With therge artifacts, we no longer have to be afraid of others. Come and take a seat.¡± Zhao Hai expressed his gratitude and then sat down.

    Tie Zhantian looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, what method did you use to agitate the earth fire? We¡¯re currently rebuilding the refining base, are you sure that it won¡¯t happen again?¡±

    Hearing Tie Zhantian, Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Gang Leader, you don¡¯t have to worry. Before I came here, I went to the Inferno Valley to check. There shouldn¡¯t be any more problems with the earth fire. Also, I came here today to deliver a report. When I went to check the Inferno Valley, I discovered a subspace underground. The subspace is like the foreign trials. However, there¡¯s nothing there, just a huge empty space. The spiritual qi in that ce is very rich. It can be used as a secret base. I have already constructed a transmission formation to that ce. If the Gang Leader wants, you can send someone to take a look.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Tie Zhantian stared. Then he said, ¡°Are you sure about that? A subspace below the Inferno Valley?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I¡¯m sure. I have seen it with my own eyes. The magma river of the Inferno Valley seems to avoid that ce.¡±

    Tie Zhantian frowned and asked, ¡°How secure is that ce?¡± Hearing that it was underneath the magma river, Tie Zhantian couldn¡¯t help but worry about its safety.

    Zhao Hai gave a nod and siad, ¡°There should be no problem with the ce. The Gang Leader can go with me to take a look.¡± Tie Zhantian thought for a moment before nodding, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and take a look.

    Despite saying that, the two didn¡¯t immediately go to the subspace. Instead, Tie Zhantian called Hu Liangchen, Mu Hei, Tie Ying, and Zhang Feng over.

    Once everyone had arrived, Tie Zhantian told them, ¡°Little Hai discovered a subspace below the Inferno Valley. We might be able to create a secret base there. He already created a transmission formation in that ce. We can go together to take a look. If we can really use a transmission formation to go there, then it would be good for the sect.¡±

    As soon as they heard this, everyone¡¯s gazes turned to Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai also gave them a nod. Hu Liangchen looked at Tie Zhantian and said, ¡°Gang Leader, I think it¡¯s a good idea if we can take a look to see if it¡¯s really suitable for a secret base. There are benefits without any drawbacks. Although the ck Tiger Gang is developing well, because of our fight with the Roaring me Sect,rge sects are staring at us. We have to have cards to y when the timees.¡±

    Tie Zhantian nodded, then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, arrange the transmission formation. We¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then walked outside. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t create a new transmission formation. Instead, he would reconfigure another transmission formation in the main hall of the ck Tiger Gang.

    Before long, the transmission formation was prepared. Zhao Hai asked Tie Zhantian and the others to enter the formation. Then with a sh of white light, the group appeared in the space underneath Inferno Valley¡¯s magma river.

    Seeing the ce, Tie Zhantian and the others were stunned. Although Zhao Hai already told them that the magma avoided the space, they were still mesmerized by the magma flowing right above them. They didn¡¯t expect there to be an empty space underneath the magma river.

    After some time, everyone recovered from their shock. Tie Zhantian forced a smile as he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You¡¯re really something. You were even able to find such a ce. No wonder you said we can build a secret base here. It¡¯s truly suitable for it. If it weren¡¯t for the transmission formation, close to nobody would be able to reach this ce. How did you find it?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I came here with the help of the Supreme Elder.¡± As soon as they heard that, everyone rxed. After all, in their heart, Hu Shan was a person that can do even the impossible.

 Chapter 1751

    Chapter 1751 ¨C Heavenly Demon Trial

    Tie Zhantian looked around the space as he nodded and said, ¡°This is indeed a good ce for a base. If we make a base here, nobody would be able to discover it.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Also, it would be good for those who practice fire-element cultivation methods.¡±

    Tie Zhantian nodded, ¡°Right. It¡¯s really good. The fire element energy in this ce is very rich. If those who practice fire-element cultivation methods cultivate here, the effect would be better.¡±

    Spiritual qi also has attributes. But no matter what attribute, they would be converted when it enters a cultivator¡¯s body. However, if the cultivator absorbs spiritual qi with the same attribute as their cultivation method, then their cultivation would be faster since there would be no need to convert the spiritual qi.

    The people who came to the space below the Inferno Valley were all experts. Naturally, they understood the benefits of this ce. Therefore, nobody opposed Zhao Hai and Tie Zhantian¡¯s words.

    The group spent quite some time on the space before going back to the sect. Upon returning, Tie Zhantian immediately arranged for people to get started building the secret base. Moreover, he made sure to select the most loyal subordinates of the sect as well as those who cultivate fire-element cultivation methods.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t doing anything. He no longer needs to worry himself about the subspace. Moreover, although he was now a Core Disciple who has his own base, he didn¡¯t ept any subordinate of his own. He has no intention of gathering power and influence. This made him the most idle person in the entire ck Tiger Gang.

    At this time, Tie Zhantian received a jade sword message. As soon as he read the contents of the message, his expression immediately changed. Then he immediately called over all of the upper-level figures of the sect. Naturally, Zhao Hai was included in this call.

    When everyone arrived in the study, Tie Zhantian looked at everyone with an ugly expression before saying, ¡°I just received a message from the Myriad Demons Sect. They want Little Hai to participate in the uing Heavenly Demon Trial.¡±

    As soon as they heard the words ¡®Heavenly Demon Trial¡¯ everyone in the room turned quiet. Then they exploded with discussion. Zhao Hai, who had no idea, was also stunned.

    Simrly with an ugly expression was Zhang Feng. Seeing that Zhao Hai was clueless, Zhang Feng exined, ¡°The Heavenly Demon Trial is a united operation of the 9 Provinces. Its purpose was to deal with the Heavenly Demon Race inside their space. This Heavenly Demon Race was one of the strongest races in the foreign subspaces. Once in a while, these Heavenly Demons would open a spatial rift and invade the Great World of Cultivation. At the same time, the Great World of Cultivation would enter their space and attack. Entering the Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s space was called the Heavenly Demon Trial. Killing a Heavenly Demon would elevate one¡¯s prestige in the Great World of Cultivation. Although it sounded great, this was the most dangerous trial in the Great World of Cultivation. People who underwent the trial would have a small chance of surviving. Naturally, those who return would reap a lot of benefits.¡±

    After speaking up to here, Zhang Feng looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Heavenly Demons can also be subdued. Subdued Heavenly Demons could be stored in spatial equipment and act as an aide during battle. Most importantly, subdued Heavenly Demons can provide faith power!¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he looked at Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Faith Power?¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Faith power. Once a Heavenly Demon surrenders, they would provide you with faith power. This is a good thing for any cultivator. But at the same time, Heavenly Demons aren¡¯t easy to subdue. The Heavenly Demons also have experts among themselves. Their powerhouses are no worse than ours. Because of this, the trial was deemed as the most dangerous in the Great World of Cultivation.¡±

    After he said this, Zhang Feng looked around him and saw everyone looking towards him. Naturally, they wanted him to exin more to Zhao Hai. So Zhang Feng continued, ¡°Because of the danger, there are very few cultivators who volunteered to join the trial. Although faith power is important, there¡¯s no use for it if you don¡¯t return. Now, the super sects regarded the Heavenly Demon Trial as a way to suppress the other sects. As long as any young talent emerges, they would immediately be selected to enter the trial. A few of theme back. Fortunately, the trial only happens every fifty years, so the sects didn¡¯t say anything. But the fifty-year cycle hase. It seems like the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s actions have entered the sight of the super sects. They wanted to suppress us, so they selected you to enter the trial.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°How long is the Heavenly Demon Trial? Do they know that I can go in and out of foreign trials whenever I want?¡±

    Zhang Feng shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t work. All those who enter the Heavenly Demon Trial must stay for a full year. Everyone would be given a jade token upon entry to the trial. This jade token will record everything you did in the trial. If you leave, the super sects will punish the sect you belong to. People who have spatial abilities who return to their sect would have their sects suppressed by the super sects. Then the sect¡¯s strength would immediately plummet.¡±

    Zhao Hai knit his brows. He disliked the overbearing approach of the super sects. However, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it with his current strength. It seems like he has no choice but to enter the trial.

    Tie Zhantian looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to participate in the trial. With the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s present strength, we wouldn¡¯t be able to defend against the suppression of the super sects. These sects have more than one Supreme Elder-level expert. Fortunately, you can be mobile inside the Heavenly Demon Trial using your ability. However, you need to be guarded against the people from the other sects. If the nine super sects want to deal with you, they would certainly send their own people over. No matter what, you need to protect your life. There¡¯s no need to subdue Heavenly Demons.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°There¡¯s no problem with me going. I¡¯m confident in my ability to survive. It just so happens that I¡¯m at a bottleneck in my cultivation. I needed a trial to challenge my limits.¡±

    Tie Zhantian nodded and said, ¡°The jade sword message said that you should head to the Myriad Demons Sect in five days. I will send a few transcending tribtion experts with you. However, they can only escort you to the Myriad Demons Sect. They can¡¯t follow you inside the Heavenly Demon Trial.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I can go there myself. The sect needs all the manpower it has. I think they won¡¯t do anything to me until I enter the trial.¡±

    Tie Zhantian looked at Zhao Hai for a moment before he gave a nod, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll go with your n. Do you have anything you need before you go to the trial? As long as we can provide it, the sect will give it to you.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I have everything I need, there¡¯s no need for the Gang Leader to worry. Gang Leader, I¡¯ll head back first. I¡¯ll leave for the Myriad Demons Sect five dayster.¡±

    Tie Zhantian nodded. Zhao Hai gave everyone a bow before leaving. Tie Zhantian looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s departing back and said, ¡°Everyone, the suppression from the super sects has begun. We need to make preparations.¡±

    Hu Liangchen nodded and said, ¡°The main culprit should be the Myriad Demon Sect. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have called Zhao Hai to participate in the trial. Little Hai became famous during our fight against the Wandering Soul Group, the Myriad Demons Sect should have heard of him then. What I want to know is whether the Myriad Demons Sect wanted to suppress us fully or are they just sending us a warning?¡±

    Tie Zhantian nodded and said, ¡°I think we should consider what they would do next. If they really intend to fully suppress us, then there would definitely be a follow-up. If they just want to send a warning, then we won¡¯t be hearing from them in the short term. Let¡¯s see which one they choose.¡±

    Everyone nodded. Although the ck Tiger Gang doesn¡¯t have enough strength to defend against the Myriad Demons Sect, it has to be said that its strength increased after swallowing the Roaring me Sect. Otherwise, the Myriad Demons Sect wouldn¡¯t have taken notice of them. They would definitely pressure the ck Tiger Gang. If the sect is able to wade through this, then their development would be limitless in the future.

    In the Great World of Cultivation, the strength of a sect relies on many factors. Firstly, there should be powerful experts on the top echelons. These experts would be deterrents against other people who wanted to attack them. Secondly, the peak powerhouse of the sect. If the sect doesn¡¯t have a noteworthy expert, then it wouldn¡¯t be a powerful sect. Thirdly, the sect needs to be wealthy. For a sect¡¯s gears to turn, it needs money. The wealthier the sect, the more resources it would have. And the more resources a sect has, the more experts it could nurture. Therefore, wealth was one of the most important metrics to a sect¡¯s strength. Andstly, a powerful sect would need territory.

    The territory of a sect doesn¡¯t only require a rich spirit vein. A sect must also have a vast territory. If a sect has more territory, then its production capabilities would increase. Moreover, therger the sect¡¯s territory, the more spirit veins it would have. Also, arge territory would have arge number of people living in it. This would increase the chances of a genius to be born inside the sect. This was also why sects wanted to expand.

    In the Great World of Cultivation, the Central Province would naturally have the richest spiritual qi. It also has the most resources. Because of this, sects in the Central Province would have greater strengthpared to sects of the same scale in the other provinces.

    As for the Northern Divergent Province, it wasn¡¯t as prosperous as the others. Compared to the Central Orthodox Province, the Northern Divergent Province was a barren wastnd.

    However, for the ck Tiger Gang, the Northern Divergent Province was good enough. Since they swallowed the Roaring me Sect, the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s territory has increased. Besides a fewrge sects, none of the other sects couldpare to the ck Tiger Gang.

    It was the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s territory that attracted the Myriad Demons Sect¡¯s attention. The ck Tiger Gang was famous for their beast pills while the Roaring me Sect was famous for their refining. Inside the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s territory was the ck Tiger Mountains that¡¯s rich in beasts. The sect also has a portion of the Green ins Mountains in its territory. And now, the ck Tiger Gang has gained the Inferno Valley which was a good ce for refining. Any one of these ces could support a medium-grade sect. But now, the ck Tiger Gang has three of them. This caused the Myriad Demons Sect to feel a hint of envy.

    The Myriad Demons Sect was aware that the ck Tiger Gang has now met the conditions to be a powerful sect. As for the requirement of a notable powerhouse, the Myriad Demons Sect heard that Hu Shan was still living. Thinking of Hu Shan, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a headache. In the past, Hu Shan was able to walk wherever he wanted in the Great World of Cultivation. He was one of the feared experts of the realm. As long as Hu Shan wasn¡¯t confirmed dead, any sect who wants to take action against the ck Tiger Gang would need to think hard.

    As for powerful experts, the ck Tiger Gang has a lot of them. The sect has quite a number of transcending tribtion experts, and even more nascent soul experts. Moreover, the strength of the uing generation wasn¡¯t any weaker than medium-grade sects. What does this mean? There were no problems with the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s heritage.

    The ck Tiger Gang also has nock of money. Their beast pills are famous in the entire Great World of Cultivation. Every year, the beast pills brought huge ie to the sect. And with the Inferno Valley falling into their hands, the ck Tiger Gang would be even richer.

    As for territory, the ck Tiger Gang naturally has vastnds. The future of the ck Tiger Gang was very bright, to the point where it might threaten the position of the Myriad Demons Sect. Therefore, the Myriad Demons Sect decided to suppress them.

    Hu Liangchen looked at everyone before turning to Tie Zhantian, ¡°Gang Leader, we need to strengthen our defenses. In case the Myriad Demon Sect really intends to take action against us, then we would be prepared. At the same time, we need to improve our rtionship with the other sects. This will make the Myriad Demon Sect more cautious when acting against us.¡±

    Tie Zhantian nodded and said, ¡°Leave the defenses to me. As for the matter with the other sects, I¡¯ll leave that to you. I¡¯m not as good at diplomacy as you. As long as we continue to develop, we would not need to worry about anybody.¡±

    Hu Liangchen nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can leave that to me. The Myriad Demons Sect has been running uncontested in the Northern Divergent Province for many years. They had offended a lot of people. I believe we can form an alliance with these people.¡±

    Tie Zhantian gave a nod. He wishes for the ck Tiger Gang to get through this crisis.

 Chapter 1752

    Chapter 1752 ¨C Myriad Demons Sect

    The Myriad Demons Sect was the top sect of the Northern Divergent Province. No sect in the province dared to offend them. From its name, the sect has a lot of demon cultivators as its disciples.

    Demon cultivators were beasts and nts that gained wisdom and followed the path of cultivation. Bit by bit, they became stronger through cultivation before they gained a body. Their strongest point was their physique.

    Compared to humans, the bodies of demon cultivators were much stronger. There were demon cultivator bodies that were stronger than human body cultivators.

    Besides their strong bodies, demon cultivators also have innate abilities. Their abilities varied greatly from strange to unusual. However, these abilities would always be suitable to the demon cultivator. Because of this, once demon cultivators grow, theirbat strength couldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    There were very few demon cultivators in the other provinces. This was because people from the other provinces discriminated against demon cultivators. However, the situation was the opposite in the Northern Divergent Province. The Northern Divergent Province waspletely suitable for demon cultivators to live in. There were plenty of sects in the province that were made of demon cultivators. Because of this, nobody looked down on demon cultivators in the Northern Divergent Province. Instead, it was the demon cultivators who discriminated against those who weren¡¯t.

    The Myriad Demon Sect was the strongest among these sects. It was said that the demon cultivators in the sect numbered more than half of its total poption. One could see what kind of sect it was.

    The Myriad Demons Sect¡¯s headquarters was located in the Green ins Mountains. The sect upied arge chunk of this mountain range that spanned the entire Northern Divergent Province.

    On the section of the Green ins Mountains that the Myriad Demons Sect upy, there were an uncountable number of mountains. Moreover, the spiritual qi in this section was very thick. There were 72 peaks that the sect valued the most.

    For the ck Tiger Gang, it was already good to have ten core disciples that could open their own mountain base. However, in the Myriad Demons Sect, Core Disciples that can open mountain bases numbered 36. At the same time, their poption of core disciples was several times more than other sects.

    Among those core disciples that could open a mountain base, 16 were demon cultivators while 20 were human.

    The nine super sects were the absolute overlords in the province they were located in. Naturally, this meant that the Myriad Demons Sect was the hegemon of the Northern Divergent Province. If they said something, the other sects wouldn¡¯t dare not listen.

    Take this time for example, the Myriad Demons Sect asked the ck Tiger Gang to send Zhao Hai for the Heavenly Demon Trial. Even if the ck Tiger Gang was unhappy about it, they would still send Zhao Hai. They didn¡¯t dare offend the Myriad Demons Sect. They knew that offending the Myriad Demons Sect wasn¡¯t a good idea.

    The 9 Provinces would send a total of 900 young talents to the Heavenly Demon Trial. These talents were at least at the Nascent Soul Stage. The strongest among them would be the transcending tribtion experts. These talents were the most favored in their respective sects.

    Nine hundred people might not be a lot considering that this was from the 9 Provinces. But these 900 talents became the tools of the super sects to suppress the other sects.

    The nine super sects would also send their own talents to the trial along with the talents from the other sects. However, they could afford this sacrifice while the other sects couldn¡¯t. Moreover, the talents that the super sects would select from the other sects would be the most talented among these sects. These sects favored these disciples. If they didn¡¯t return, then the impact to their respective sects would be very big.

    The Heavenly Demon Trial was the most deadly trial in the Great Realm of Cultivation. No sect was willing to send their talents to participate in it.

    However, not participating wasn¡¯t a good idea. If they didn¡¯t participate, then these sects would be offending the 9 super sects. The consequences might be dire. Therefore, the other sects could only clench their teeth and send their young talents to the Heavenly Demon Trial.

    This time, Zhao Hai was selected by the Myriad Demons Sect to participate in the trial. To be honest, although the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s elimination of the Roaring me Sect was spread throughout the Northern Divergent Province, the Myriad Demons Sect didn¡¯t care much about it. The ck Tiger Gang was barely at the top 100 of the Northern Divergent Province¡¯s sects. As for the Roaring me Sect, they couldn¡¯t make it to the top 100. What¡¯s there to pay attention to?

    The Myriad Demons Sect selected Zhao Hai to participate in the Heavenly Demon Trial in order to tell the ck Tiger Gang who was the boss of the Northern Divergent Province.

    Zhao Hai was faintly aware of these kinds of matters. And after hearing from Tie Zhantian, Zhao Hai became more wary about this trial.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s fame has spread in the Northern Divergent Province. The province was now aware that he had great talent when it came to controllingrge artifacts.

    .........................................................

    A group of people were currently standing on the Myriad Demons Sect¡¯s transmission formation za. The people in the group had varying types of robes. Naturally, they weren¡¯t all from the Myriad Demons Sect. Among these people was a young cultivator with an arrogant face. He was wearing a dark blue cultivator¡¯s robe. Behind him were two elder-level characters. He stood in ce looking at the other cultivators with a disdainful expression.

    The young cultivator wearing dark blue robes was the talent that the Myriad Demons Sect would send to the Heavenly Demon Trial. He was a famed young master in the sect and was at the transcending tribtion stage. His cultivation base was the reason for his arrogance.

    At this time, a nearby transmission formation shed a white light before a ck-robed cultivator with an average face appeared. The cultivator looked around him and walked towards the gathering. When others saw this cultivator who had a faint smile on his average face, they immediately lost interest.

    The ck-robed cultivator cupped his fist towards an elder and asked, ¡°Pardon me, is this the gathering point for the Heavenly Demon Trial?¡±

    The Myriad Demons Sect Elder nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Are you participating?¡±

    The ck-clothed cultivator smiled faintly and said, ¡°This one is Zhao Hai from the ck Tiger Gang.¡± Naturally, the ck-clothed cultivator was Zhao Hai. At this moment, he didn¡¯t know much about the situation of the Myriad Demons Sect. The defenses of the sect were very strong. Although liquid silver could be even smaller, he still wouldn¡¯t dare scout the Myriad Demons Sect. He only paid attention to the surroundings of the sect. As for the other parts of the sect, he didn¡¯t know much about them.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare act suspiciously while in the Myriad Demons Sect. This was because the sect was known to be the top sect of the Northern Divergent Province. The Myriad Demons Sect would have many elders as strong as Hu Shan. Because of this, Zhao Hai somewhat dreaded the Myriad Demons Sect.

    As they say, a huge shadowes from a huge tree. There was a reason for the Myriad Demons Sect¡¯s reputation. If Zhao Hai dared to mess around, then he would be courting death. Because of this, Zhao Hai was severelycking when it came to information regarding the Myriad Demons Sect. He couldn¡¯t even name the elder he talked to.

    However, the elder didn¡¯t care about this. He handed Zhao Hai a jade token as he said, ¡°This will be your identity token for the Heavenly Demon Trial. You need to bring it all the time. It will record your progress inside the trial. If you leave the trial, it would be recorded as well. Every Heavenly Demon you kill will also be noted. After the trial, people with the most points will receive a reward.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I got it.¡±

    The elder added, ¡°Going to the Heavenly Demon Trial is an individual task. However, forming teams is allowed. Naturally, you can also act alone.¡±

    After saying that, the elder no longer said anything. Zhao Hai also paid attention to the arrogant-looking cultivator nearby. Looking at his robe, Zhao Hai knew that he must be the talent of the Myriad Demons Sect.

    As for what the elder said, Zhao Hai had no intentions of forming a team. He was prepared to go alone. Zhao Hai was interested in what Zhang Feng told him about subduing these Heavenly Demons. At this time, Zhao Haicked any reasons for his overwhelming amount of faith power.

    It must be said that Zhao Hai was very rich in faith power because of the Space. However, this fact couldn¡¯t be exposed outside. He cannot let anyone know that he has a constant source of faith power inside the Space.

    On the other hand, Heavenly Demons were well-known to provide faith power once subdued. Zhao Hai can use these Heavenly Demons as a cover for his source of faith power. The vermillion bird stamp would allow him to do this.

    Although the vermillion bird stamp has be a miniature version of the Space, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t let the Undead or other beings that could provide faith power inside it. This was because these things couldn¡¯t be exposed to the outside. What Zhao Hai needed were faith power sources that he could show to everyone.

    Heavenly Demons happened to be fit for this requirement. As long as these Heavenly Demons live inside the vermillion bird space, they would be able to provide Zhao Hai with faith power. Later on, even if the vermillion bird space was discovered, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be afraid.

    Actually, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t nning on exposing the vermillion bird space so soon. If it was known this early, then it would certainly attract suspicion. Therefore, Zhao Hai was prepared to keep the vermillion bird stamp a secret as long as possible.

 Chapter 1753

    Chapter 1753 ¨C Dilemma

    Any secret that was easily discovered wasn¡¯t valuable. And Zhao Hai has a lot of secrets. Naturally, his biggest secret was the Space. He would never let anyone know about the Space.

    The vermillion bird space, the cover for the Space, would be discovered sooner orter. However, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t deliberately reveal it. Otherwise, it would be too suspicious.

    Although the vermilion bird space couldn¡¯tpare to the Space. It was still a very powerful artifact that many would covet. Therefore, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t expose it easily.

    Just as the elder said that they wouldn¡¯t be forced to form a team, a voice was suddenly heard, ¡°I want to form a team. Which of you want to join?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared and then followed the sound. It came from the arrogant cultivator from the Myriad Demons Sect. When Zhao Hai looked at the cultivator, the elder from before announced, ¡°I forgot to introduce everyone, this is the person the Myriad Demons Sect would send for the Heavenly Demon Trial. Myriad Demon Sect¡¯s disciple Lin Zhendong.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have any reaction upon hearing the name Lin Zhendong. However, the cultivators from the other sects had a big reaction upon hearing it.

    Lin Zhendong was a rising talent of the Myriad Demons Sect. He became famous in thest ten years. At that time, he was still a Nascent Soul Stage cultivator. However, his strength was formidable. He already experienced more than a hundredrge and small-scale battles, losing none of them. Moreover, while he was still at the Nascent Soul Stage, he was able to fight on against a transcending tribtion expert. Although he lost this battle, he was able to survive and run away. One could see his strength from this point.

    Just three years ago, Lin Zhendong was able to reach the transcending tribtion stage. With this promotion, his strength sharply increased. In these three years, he became a strongpetitor for the top core disciple positions. In fact, people believed that if the 32 top core disciples didn¡¯t have more resources than Lin Zhendong, then he would have dethroned one of them.

    Any talent from the Myriad Demon Sect would be the focus of the entire Northern Divergent Province. Any fierce character from the Myriad Demons Sect would be known by the sects. Because of this, Lin Zhendong was also known to everyone.

    Zhao Hai was among the very few who didn¡¯t know Lin Zhendong. This was because he was in seclusion for ten years. He wasn¡¯t concerned about the situation of the Northern Divergent Province.

    But seeing everyone¡¯s response, Zhao Hai knew that Lin Zhandong was certainly a famous figure. Otherwise, these people wouldn¡¯t have reacted this much.

    And now, Lin Zhendong wanted to make a team. Moreover, he followed up, ¡°Nobody wants to join my team?¡± It was obvious that he was making a threatening move. This showed Zhao Hai that Lin Zhendong was an overbearing person. If you reject him, it was an offense towards him. This caused those present to be unable to react.

    Zhao Hai knew that the current ck Tiger Gang couldn¡¯t offend Lin Zhendong. Therefore, Zhao Hai kept quiet as Lin Zhendong scanned everyone with his arrogant look.

    Zhao Hai just lowered his head whenever Lin Zhendong looked in his direction. Although he doesn¡¯t want to form a team, Zhao Hai also has no intentions of offending Lin Zhendong. He knew that if he did, then Lin Zhendong would certainly cause trouble. Sometimes, it was better to stay low key so that misfortune would avoid you.

    Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s lowered head, Lin Zhendong had a despising expression on his face. However, this expression only shed a moment before itpletely disappeared.

    While Lin Zhendong was feeling proud, another voice sounded out, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you won¡¯t force people to form a team?¡±

    As soon as the voice came out, everyone was stunned. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but turn his head to look at the person who spoke. It was a cultivator wearing blue robes. He looked about 25 or 26 years old. Naturally, for a cultivator, it was useless to rely on their appearance to guess their age. It was very hard to guess how old a cultivator was.

    What¡¯s impressive about this person wasn¡¯t his age, but his appearance. He had long ck hair that was tied up with a blue hairband. The hairband was embroidered with a dragon using gold silk thread.

    He was fair-skinned like a baby. Even women would be envious of his skin. He had a blue ruyi jade scepter on his hand. The scepter had a yellowish auraing out of it, making the person look like a deity.

    However, the person¡¯s body exuded an evil aura. The evil aura not only made him look evil, it produced a qualitative effect on his body. He had the aura that females who liked bad men would fall for.

    Seeing this cultivator, Zhao Hai¡¯s heart red with rm. He felt a dangerous feeling from this person. Although this danger wasn¡¯t enough to threaten him, it made Zhao Hai dislike this person.

    Zhao Hai could feel that this person¡¯s evil aura wasn¡¯t because of his character. Instead, it was because he was practicing a strange cultivation method. It should be an evil cultivation method that had certain effects towards women.

    Even though Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know who this person was, the others did. This was also a famous person in the Northern Divergent Province. He wasn¡¯t only famous because of his sect, but for his strength as well.

    This person¡¯s sect was called the Hundred Flowers Valley. Although it was a kind-sounding name, it was an evil sect. Their cultivation method requires harvesting female cultivators and using them as fuel for cultivation.

    Naturally, the Hundred Flowers Valley won¡¯t only harvest female cultivators, it took male cultivators as well. Because of this, the sect didn¡¯t have a good reputation in the Northern Divergent Province.

    However, one had to recognize that what the Great World of Cultivation didn¡¯tck were cultivators. The cultivation method of the Hundred Flowers Valley allowed their cultivators to get strongerpared to other sects. Because of this, the Hundred Flowers Valley became the closepetitor of the Myriad Demons Sect in the Northern Divergent Province.

    The Myriad Demons Sect can be said to be the top sect in the Northern Divergent Province. However, there was one sect in the province that wouldply with their words but opposed it in private, and that was the Hundred Flowers Valley.

    The cultivator who spoke just now was a famed expert of the Hundred Flowers Valley named Hua Wushang. Just like Lin Zhendong, he was also at the transcending tribtion stage.

    Therefore, upon seeing that it was Hua Wushuang who spoke, nobody was surprised. It was clear as day that the Myriad Demons Sect and the Hundred Flowers Valley were at odds with each other. Therefore, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if Lin Zhendong were to be opposed by Hua Wushang.

    Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know much about Hua Wushang, he already didn¡¯t have a good impression of him. Naturally, this didn¡¯t mean that he would side with Lin Zhendong. He also didn¡¯t want to offend Hua Wushang. He just wanted to keep a low profile and go with the crowd.

    Zhao Hai might be indifferent, but some people weren¡¯t. Naturally, this person was Lin Zhendong. Being a proud son of heaven, Lin Zhendong always had his head held high. He thought that nobody among his peers dared to object to him. But now it seems like there were still people who dared go against him. Moreover, it was a tant opposition.

    Lin Zhendong looked at Hua Wushang with a wicked expression as he said, ¡°Naturally, I won¡¯t force anyone to join my team. Everything is up to them. Why? Does Junior Brother have any opinion about this?¡±

    Hua Wushang gave a nod as he waved his ruyi scepter and said, ¡°This Junior Brother has no opinion. However, this Junior Brother has always wanted freedom. I don¡¯t want to be yelled at. Also, this Junior Brother wants to make his own team. Does anyone want to join?¡±

    p! It was a p in the face! However, Hua Wushang¡¯s approach caused those present to feel a headache. This was because there were now two people they couldn¡¯t afford to offend.

    Lin Zhendong represented the Myriad Demons Sect, naturally he couldn¡¯t be slighted. As for Hua Wushang, his reputation as well as the Hundred Flowers Valley¡¯s reputation couldn¡¯t be ignored.

    The reputation of the Hundred Flowers Valley was very poor. Everyone in the Great World of Cultivation knows this. However, the sect was also known to seek revenge over the smallest grievance!

    The Hundred Flowers Valley can be said to be the sect who held grudges the most in the Northern Divergent Province. No matter how small the matter was, the Hundred Flowers Valley would immediately blow it out of proportions. They would be like a pack of mad dogs.

    With such characteristics of the sect, even the Myriad Demons Sect wouldn¡¯t dare provoke them. The Myriad Demons Sect was formidable, but at the same time, they were within the crosshairs of various sects. If they attack the Hundred Flowers Valley with all their strength, then people might understand that the sect was thinking that it was time for a reshuffle of power in the Northern Divergent Province.

    The other sects would certainly have these thoughts. When the timees, the entire Northern Divergent Province would be guarded against the Myriad Demons Sect. This was something that the Myriad Demons Sect doesn¡¯t want to see. Therefore, the Myriad Demons Sect relied on obscure methods to suppress the Hundred Flowers Valley. They wouldn¡¯t dare fight the Hundred Flowers Valley in the open.

 Chapter 1754

    Chapter 1754 ¨C Entering the Heavenly Demon Realm

    A good man is afraid of a sly man! No matter how good you are, if you ran into a scheming man, you would have a headache. If the Myriad Demons Sect was the good man, then the Hundred Flowers Valley was the scheming man. Because of this, the hands of the Myriad Demons Sect were tied when it came to the Hundred Flowers Valley. This was also the reason why Hua Wushang didn¡¯t give Lin Zhandong face.

    The other cultivators were like mortals stuck between the battle of two deities. Lin Zhendong and Hua Wushang wanted to pull people into their teams. Neither epted any offense towards them. The other cultivators were stuck at what to do. Nobody dared to speak.

    At this time, a few more cultivators arrived. As soon as they arrived, they got registered and received their jade tokens. Then these people felt that something wasn¡¯t right. The other cultivators just stood there and nobody spoke. It was as if they had be wooden statues.

    The neers weren¡¯t fools, so they also kept quiet. In this situation, it was Lin Zhendong who was most angry. If it weren¡¯t for Hua Wushang, then he would have already formed a team. When the timees, he would lead all the cultivators of the Northern Divergent Province. It would have been a beautiful sight.

    All of his aspirations were destroyed by Hua Wushang. This caused Lin Zhendong to be incensed. He kept ring at Hua Wushang.

    Meanwhile, Hua Wushang was just ying with the ruyi scepter in his hand. It was as if he didn¡¯t notice Lin Zhendong ring at him. In fact, his intention of forming a team was a mere cover. He didn¡¯t want to team up with anyone. He just wanted to cause trouble and mess up Lin Zhendong¡¯s ns.

    He didn¡¯t want to be under Lin Zhendong¡¯smand. This was because he knew very well that he would die if Lin Zhendongmanded him. In the end, Lin Zhendong would be the one who benefits the most. Although he might offend Lin Zhendong, Hua Wushang didn¡¯t care. The Hundred Flowers Valley wasn¡¯t afraid of the Myriad Demons Sect.

    Seeing that everyone was silent, Zhao Hai understood what happened. Lin Zhendong was pressuring people to form a team with him. If Hua Wushang didn¡¯t protest, then this team would have been formed. Now that Hua Wushang was openly against it, other people would definitely keep quiet and pretend that they didn¡¯t hear anything.

    Zhao Hai believed that Lin Zhendong had abandoned his n. He no longer has any face to ask for a team to be formed. Therefore, Zhao Hai also pretended that nothing happened.

    However, Zhao Hai noticed that there was something wrong with the eyes of the two elders of the Myriad Demons Sect as they looked at Hua Wushang. Naturally, Lin Zhendong¡¯s n to form a team wasn¡¯t ast-minute decision. It¡¯s possible that he was incited by the Myriad Demons Sect.

    Zhao Hai acted like nothing was going on and he just stood at the side. He became as low-key as he could. He made sure that he didn¡¯t attract any attention.

    The people who came here were famous talents of the Northern Divergent Province. To be honest, Zhao Hai¡¯s fame was among the smallest of the group. Moreover, his background was the lowest. He was a Battle ve, and it seems like everyone in the Northern Divergent Province was aware of it. This might exin why nobody paid any special attention to him.

    In the eyes of these cultivators, Battle ves were equivalent to praying disciples. In their minds, it was insulting for them to stand on the same ground as Zhao Hai, let alone talking to him.

    It didn¡¯t take long before everyone selected to attend the trial arrived. After scanning the crowd, one of the two elders said, ¡°Everyone is here, it¡¯s time to depart. We¡¯re going to the assembly tform first. Then you¡¯ll go to the Heavenly Demon Trial along with everyone else. Once you enter the trial, everything will depend on you. You have only one goal, and that is to survive for one year. If anyone dares toe out before one year, then not only would you lose face, you would also lose face for your sect.¡± Speaking of this, the elder gave Zhao Hai a nce. Naturally, they were aware that Zhao Hai was a spatial ability user. They were afraid that Zhao Hai would go out ahead of time, so they said this to give Zhao Hai a warning.

    Zhao Hai also felt the gaze of the Myriad Demons Sect elder. However, he didn¡¯t care. He just stood there with a calm face.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t respond, the elder shrugged and turned his head to the others and said, ¡°Alright, everyone,e with me.¡± After speaking, he led everyone to a transmission formation. After adjusting the formation¡¯s coordinates, it shed a white light as everyone disappeared.

    The next moment, Zhao Hai and the others appeared on a mountain. There was a huge monument on the mountain. Moreover, it seemed like the monument was shining with fluorescent light.

    Zhao Hai took a look at the monument and found out that it was made from high-grade jade marrow. It was also covered with runes. It was clear that this monument wasn¡¯t simple.

    Jade marrow was the purest form of jade. A giant mine would produce a small amount of jade marrow. Jade marrow asrge as the monument was extremely rare. There¡¯s no need to ask to know that this monument was a treasure.

    At this time, the other transmission formations also shed. Before long, nine batches of people appeared. Altogether, they numbered 900.

    Zhao Hai looked at these cultivators and saw that the majority of them were young and arrogant. One could see that these were young masters of their respective sects.

    After everyone arrived, a cultivator walked out from the group. This person wore white robes and had a long sword on his back. He looked like a sword cultivator. Himing forward at this time meant that his status wasn¡¯t simple. Zhao Hai suspects that this person was from the Heaven Sect.

    Sure enough, when this person arrived in front of the group, he cupped his fist and said, ¡°Everyone, the Heavenly Demon Trial is about to begin. All those here are famous young talents of their own right. You are all here to show the prestige of the Great World of Cultivation and inform everyone that our realm is full of talented people. If you can kill a few Heavenly Demons, then that would be good. If you can subdue them, then that would be better. They can help you during battles and even provide you with faith power. Alright, this old man won¡¯t talk for too long. The sealing stone will be opened soon. Prepare yourselves.¡±

    Actually, what the old man said were mere chit-chat. Only children would be deceived by those words.

    Despite this, the young cultivators didn¡¯t care. Although the Heavenly Demon Trial was indeed dangerous, it also brought huge harvests if one survives. This was because Heavenly Demons were akin to treasures to them, whether dead or alive. Dead Heavenly Demons would drop demonic cores. These cores can be used for refining artifacts and making pills. It was a precious material.

    At the same time, the Heavenly Demon Realm has ores and herbs that couldn¡¯t be found in the Great World of Cultivation. These were very valuable resources. Although these young talents were forced to participate, they didn¡¯t oppose it too much.

    The path of a cultivator wasn¡¯t a smooth road. If you want to reach the peak, then you would need to traverse treacherous paths. Participating in the Heavenly Demon Trial was one of the trials that one could undergo in their path.

    After the Heaven Sect Elder spoke, he turned towards the jade marrow monument and muttered a few words. Then he took out a jade token and held it towards the monument. Before long, the runes on the monument lit up.

    The elder stepped back as the monument lit up with green light. The green light got stronger and stronger before it covered the entire monument. Then the monument flew up, revealing a huge rift underneath. The rift spun as it got bigger and bigger. ck smoke also began to appear, spinning along with the rift.

    At this time, the Heaven Sect elder announced, ¡°Everyone, enter the dark mist!¡±

    The young cultivators who haven¡¯t seen such a scene before were stunned for a moment. Then they looked at the swirling ck fog with a hint of fear in their eyes.

    The Heaven Sect elder naturally expected this result. He immediately said, ¡°The dark mist is the entrance to the Heavenly Demon Realm. Enter it quickly.¡± Upon hearing that, the young talents began to move and flew towards the dark mist. Naturally, this included Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t the first to enter the dark mist nor was he thest. He was in the middle, attracting the least attention.

    Upon entering the dark mist, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. This was because the dark mist looked very deep. Moreover, it had the same feeling as the Underworld. Not only could the dark mist limit sight, it also blocked spiritual force. It turned cultivators into blind people. It was an ufortable feeling.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop and continued to fly forward. After flying nonstop for half an hour, Zhao Hai suddenly saw a white light in the distance. Before long, Zhao Hai could see properly and his spiritual force had returned to normal. But uponing out, Zhao Hai felt that something wasn¡¯t right. It was because he was surrounded.

    Zhao Hai saw dark, bat-like people in front of him. He was certain that these were Heavenly Demons. He was now surrounded by arge number of them. From his calctions, there should be about a thousand present. Moreover, only a few of them looked weak. The weakest of them were at the Core Formation stage. As for the most powerful, there were two Heavenly Demons at the transcending tribtion stage.

    The two transcending tribtion stage Heavenly Demons looked vastly different from the others. Other Heavenly Demons looked like giant bats while the two transcending tribtion stage Heavenly Demons were more like cultivators who wore ck robes. There were two curved horns on their heads and their eyes were red. Their bodies were covered with scales. They looked terrifying.

    While Zhao Hai was inspecting the Heavenly Demons, one of the transcending tribtion heavenly demons said, ¡°Stupid human. Can¡¯t you change your schedule? Coming here every 50 years is foolish. You humans are too stupid!¡±

    Zhao Hai rolled his eyes. He didn¡¯t expect Heavenly Demons to be able to taunt.

    The words of the Heavenly Demon caused the others tough. They were probably ridiculing Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai looked at the Heavenly Demon and said, ¡°You knew that I wasing, but it would be difficult for you to kill me. Everyone, it was nice meeting all of you. I¡¯ll see you allter.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai disappeared.

    As the Heavenly Demons wereughing, they suddenly discovered that their target had disappeared. This caused them to be stunned. Then one of the strong Heavenly Demons shouted, ¡°Not good! It¡¯s a spatial ability user! Find him quick! He needs to be killed!¡± The expression of the Heavenly Demon changed. Then they dispersed in all directions.

    Unfortunately for the Heavenly Demons, Zhao Hai was now far away. Before entering the Dark Mist, Zhao Hai sprinkled the other cultivators with silver needles. At that time, everyone¡¯s attention was on the dark mist, so they didn¡¯t notice anything. When Zhao Hai entered the dark mist, he immediately knew the position of the others. Just like him, these cultivators flew forward after being stunned for a moment. Some even used spells and artifacts to light the path. However, the dark mist absorbed everything. Then when they appeared on the other side, they were also ambushed by the Heavenly Demons.

    Therefore, when these cultivators appeared, they were besieged by the enemy. Some of them were immediately killed in the process.

    However, after being killed, the corpses of these cultivators were taken to the Space. This caused the Heavenly Demons to be confused. They don¡¯t understand where the dead bodies went.

    Although the cultivators were killed, the silver needles still managed to map their location. This allowed Zhao Hai to appear wherever other cultivators appeared. Zhao Hai even went as far as eight thousand li away from his initial position. It was close to impossible for him to be found.

 Chapter 1755

    Chapter 1755 ¨C Results of the Ambush

    Zhao Hai stood on an uninhabited mountain in the Heavenly Demon Realm. It must be said that the environment of the Heavenly Demon Realm was very good. It wasn¡¯t too differentpared to the Great World of Cultivation. However, Zhao Hai can feel that the spiritual qi of the Heavenly Demon Realm has a richer amount of dark-element energy. This should be the reason for the appearance of the Heavenly Demons.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t looking at the scenery of the mountain. He was currently counting the casualties of the Great World of Cultivation¡¯s cultivators.

    The Heavenly Demon Trial this time was aplete failure. The Great World of Cultivation has been schemed by the Heavenly Demons. As soon as the cultivators of the Great World of Cultivation came out of the dark mist, they were besieged by Heavenly Demons. The Heavenly Demons were clearly well prepared. This caused heavy casualties to the participants of the Heavenly Demon Trial.

    Nine hundred cultivators of the Great World of Cultivation entered the Heavenly Demon Realm. Of them, more than 500 were killed immediately, more then 300 escaped. Most of these survivors were injured. It might only be Zhao Hai who was able to escape unscathed.

    Of the more than 300 people that escaped, the majority of them were at the transcending tribtion stage. Moreover, they belonged to formidable sects. They had powerful artifacts in hand. This allowed them to survive.

    Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t fight against the Heavenly Demons, he has a certain understanding of their strength. Each Heavenly Demon was as strong as the best body cultivator of their stage. The bodies of Nascent Soul Heavenly Demons were as strong as the bodies of transcending tribtion stage cultivators from the Great World of Cultivation.

    Heavenly Demons focused on closebat. Their speed and agility was very good. With their bodily strength, their fighting method was akin to demonic beasts.

    As for Lin Zhendong and Hua Wushang, they both survived. They were very strong to begin with. However, they were injured and were now healing their wounds.

    Among the participants of the Heavenly Demon Trial, two of them were particrly strong. One of them was a cultivator from the Heaven Sect. He has a double-edged sword and had a formidable offensive strength.

    The other was a cultivator of the Ten Thousand Buddhas Sect. Surprisingly, this person was a body cultivator. His physique was extremely formidable. Therefore, he was able to carve a bloody path to escape.

    The mountain that Zhao Hai was currently in was a barren mountain. It was a mountain that wouldn¡¯t be noticed by anyone. Zhao Hai knew that the Heavenly Demons were all over the ce looking for the invaders from the Great World of Cultivation. There were more than 300 of them hiding inside the realm.

    Zhao Hai has no intentions of acting together with the others, it would just attract the Heavenly Demons. That¡¯s not something he wanted to see.

    Zhao Hai also wanted to fight against the Heavenly Demons. However, he didn¡¯t want to be besieged by arge group of them. He only wanted to deal with the Heavenly Demons who were isted.

    As he was monitoring the cultivators of the Great World of Cultivation, Zhao Hai was also monitoring the Heavenly Demons, especially those who were chasing the people from the Great World of Cultivation.

    After observing for a few days, Zhao Hai found out that the Heavenly Demon Realm was extremely big. The cultivators of the Great World of Cultivation appeared very far away from each other. Zhao Hai noticed that the person from the Heaven Sect, if ced in the scale of the Great Realm of Cultivation, was two provinces away from him.

    This time, it seems like those who attacked them came from all throughout the Heavenly Demon Realm. From the conversations between the Heavenly Demons, they also sent their young talents to hunt down the invaders. In addition to getting rid of the invaders, they also want the young Heavenly Demons to experience fighting against the cultivators of the Great Realm of Cultivation. From this point of view, one could see that the two realms had the same idea.

    The group that Zhao Hai monitored the most was a team of Heavenly Demons closest to him. This team consists of one strong Heavenly Demon and five ordinary Heavenly Demons. The strength of the ordinary Heavenly Demons was at the Nascent Soul Stage. Although it was a small team, theirbat strength wasn¡¯t weak.

    This team was also Zhao Hai¡¯s target of subduing. They would be the first batch of inhabitants in Firegod City. He was monitoring them in order to see how strong they really were.

    From what he could see over these few days, they weren¡¯t weak. It can be seen that the team leader wasn¡¯t an ordinary figure. The other Heavenly Demons seem to be there to protect him.

    Zhao Hai was now waiting for an opportunity to make a move. Once this team gets far away from the others, he would immediately take action.

    Before long, Zhao Hai was given his chance. Maybe because they weren¡¯t able to find anyone, the Heavenly Demons became more and more spread out. It wouldn¡¯t take long before it would be impossible for the teams to reinforce each other.

    The reason why Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to fight multiple teams of Heavenly Demons was because the teams varied from 5-person teams to 20-person groups. There were even groups that had 50 Heavenly Demons in it.

    Altogether, these teams had over 30 transcending tribtion experts. With Zhao Hai¡¯s present strength, he could only face one transcending tribtion expert at a time. If there were two, then he could only run away. Fortunately, he has the Space, he can run away at any time.

    But at the same time, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to use the Space multiple times. His spatial ability was vastly different to the others. Unlike the others, he teleports using the Space. He was afraid that the Heavenly Demons would discover the Space when he escaped.

    ..................................................

    Mo Yu is a Core Disciple of the Cloud Demon Sect. This time, he was ordered to lead the sect¡¯s current young generation to hunt down the cultivators of the Great World of Cultivation. He didn¡¯t want to disobey the sect¡¯s orders, so he brought a few disciples with him. It has been several days since the arrival of the invaders but he has yet to find anyone.

    Mo Yu was a little disappointed. As a young master of the Cloud Demon Sect, he naturally hoped to have a good fight against the cultivators of the Great World of Cultivation. However, he also knew that a lot of people wanted to have the same achievement as him. Finding a cultivator from the Great World of Cultivation is simr to finding a needle on a haystack.

    Because of this, Mo Yu wasn¡¯t too enthusiastic about his chances. He continued to lead his team as he flew leisurely in the sky. He was no longer focusing on finding the invaders.

    At this time, on a nearby barren mountain, a formidable aura suddenly appeared. Then Mo Yu felt arge number of swords shooting out from the mountain and surrounding the six of them.

    Seeing this, Mo Yu was overjoyed instead of being surprised. He didn¡¯t expect to be lucky. He actually met a cultivator from the Great World of Cultivation.

    The reason Mo Yu was sure that it was a cultivator from the Great World of Cultivation and not a personal enemy was because of those flying swords. In the Heavenly Demon Realm, only a very few number of people use flying swords. Those who use flying swords were those who have special physiques. The majority of the Heavenly Demons were body cultivators and used heavy weapons.

    Mo Yu¡¯s team stopped and took out their weapons. Then at this time, a loud roar was heard. Two metal beasts appeared in the sword formation and rushed towards Mo Yu. Mo Yu immediately shed with the metal beasts along with the other Heavenly Demons. However, the sword formation suddenly moved and cooperated with the metal beasts. Before long, Mo Yu was separated from the other Heavenly Demons. Then the metal beasts disappeared. Mo Yu discovered that he appeared within a starry sky.

    Mo Yu¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but turn serious. If there was something that the Heavenly Demonsckedpared to the Great World of Cultivation, then it was formations. The Heavenly Demons have no talent for formations. Because of this, they rarely used formations in their weapons. Thest thing a Heavenly Demon wanted to meet was a formation master from the Great World of Cultivation.

    While Mo Yu was thinking about how to break the formation, a person suddenly appeared in front of him.

    Seeing this, Mo Yu¡¯s expression turned more dignified. He thought that the opponent used a formation to achieve this. This was what he was most worried about. A person who could use a formation of this level was certainly a dangerous character.

    The person who appeared was naturally Zhao Hai. Looking at the Heavenly Demon, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Zhao Hai from the Great World of Cultivation. Nice to meet you.¡±

    Mo Yu looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s actions and was startled. Instead of dealing with him, the formation master appeared in front of him instead to give a greeting. It was clear that Heavenly Demons prepared a face-to-face battle. Was this person kicked in the head?

    Mo Yu didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai was crazy. He thought that Zhao Hai was definitely plotting something. Because of this, Mo Yu became more alert.

    Zhao Hai smiled at Mo Yu¡¯s defensive stance. Then he made hand seals. His aura flew up as he became an unmoving mountain.

    Buddhist Sect Seal, Immovable Mountain Seal!

 Chapter 1756

    Chapter 1756 ¨C Descent of the Heavenly Tribtion

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s actions, Mo Yu¡¯s face was stunned for a moment. Zhao Hai¡¯s current aura was unusual. However, it caused him to feel at ease. This was because he could see that Zhao Hai was going to fight him.

    Although Zhao Hai was at the Nascent Soul Stage on the surface, Mo Yu didn¡¯t dare underestimate him. Zhao Hai¡¯s aura was astonishing. Mo Yu was also aware that there are Nascent Soul Experts that could contend against those on the Transcending Tribtion Stage.

    When he thought of this, Mo Yu became excited. He licked his lips as heughed and said, ¡°Good. I was just wondering if I¡¯ll meet a cultivator of the Great World of Cultivation. Now you appeared in front of me. Your courage has won my respect.¡± After he said that, Mo Yu¡¯s expression turned serious once more. Then his hands became ws. A phantom appeared behind him. The phantom was a huge Heavenly Demon. The demon had two goat horns and had red eyes as well as sharp teeth. There were three copper rings on its ears and one on its nose. Its entire body was covered with scales. There were also huge meaty wings behind him. Its long tail had an arrow on the tip that were iparably sharp.

    Seeing the opponent¡¯s dao avatar, Zhao Hai naturally wouldn¡¯t hold back. He murmured the Buddha¡¯s name as a dao avatar appeared behind him. The dao avatar that he used was the dao avatar of the Descending Dragon Technique. Zhao Hai changed his stance ording to the Descending Dragon Technique. His eyes were fixed on Mo Yu.

    Mo Yu has now unified with his dao avatar. Therge demon seemed to be more solid. Its two huge blood-red eyes were fixed at Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai also unified with his Descending Dragon Avatar. When Zhao Hai merged with the avatar, the Descending Dragon Avatar opened its eyes and looked back at the huge Heavenly Demon.

    The Descending Dragon Technique was originally a formidable fighting technique. Its strength was boundless and was used to subdue dragons and tigers. Therefore, its appearance was dignified. When the dao avatar opened its eyes, it sparkled with terrifying rage upon gazing upon a demon!

    Mo Yu felt a tremendous pressure on him. He felt that the dao avatar opposite him was innately suppressing his own. He couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. He knew that he couldn¡¯t wait for longer. He immediately roared and charged towards Zhao Hai.

    As soon as he roared, the dao avatar roared as well. A sound wave ripple approached Zhao Hai. This was a famous attacking method in the Heavenly Demon Realm. It was called the Demon Killing Roar. It was a sound technique.

    At this time, Zhao Hai loudly said, ¡°Amithabha!¡± At the same time, the sound ripple shattered. Then the dao avatar moved towards Mo Yu.

    Zhao Hai felt that he hadpletely united with his dao avatar. He was the dao avatar and the dao avatar was him. Whatever movement he made, the dao avatar did the same. The dao avatar was basically an erged version of him.

    Mo Yu felt the same way. If any outsiders were watching the battle, they would find that there were tworge dao avatars that moved like their cultivators. When the sound ripples disappeared, the two figures were already in a full-on battle.

    One side was a Heavenly Demon while the other was a Bhuddist Arhat. Mo Yu danced in the air with his sharp ws. The other side was using his fists tobat the demon.

    This was the first time that Zhao Hai used his dao avatar to fight the enemy. The longer they fought, the morefortable he became.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai felt his union with his dao avatar bing better and better. He hasn¡¯t felt this feeling before, even when he was in seclusion inside the Space.

    Most importantly, Zhao Hai can feel his progress. Now, he can not only use the 18 techniques more efficiently, he is now more aware of how to use the moves and when to use them. This was impossible before. In the past, Zhao Hai could only feel this when he wasn¡¯t using his dao avatar.

    Mo Yu also felt his own progress in his techniques like Zhao Hai. He felt that he was more unified with his dao avatar. Mo Yu was certain that this was his most powerful state.

    However, Mo Yu could also feel that Zhao Hai was feeling the same. Moreover, the speed of Zhao Hai¡¯s progress surprised him. But this caused him to feel more excited.

    Mo Yu was a warrior. The Heavenly Demons who grew up the most were those who battled the most. This made Heavenly Demons excited upon meeting an equal. Mo Yu was in this situation right now.

    The Heavenly Demons who followed Mo Yu weren¡¯t as lucky. They had been caught in the Space by Cai¡¯er. This added another race to the Space. Then they were thrown to the vermillion bird space. Zhao Hai nned to keep the Heavenly Demons inside the vermillion bird space. Cai¡¯er wanted to see first if the Heavenly Demons would feel difort inside the space.

    The Heavenly Demons were already subdued when they were sent to the Space. Moreover, they didn¡¯t feel any difort when they were sent to the vermillion bird space. They immediately sent faith power towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai continued fighting against Mo Yu. In the beginning, Zhao Hai was on the same level as Mo Yu. But now, Zhao Hai had the upper hand. Moreover, Zhao Hai could feel his progress. He was ready to take his heavenly tribtion.

    Zhao Hai was currently at the peak of the nascent soul stage. He was only a step away from the transcending tribtion stage. And he could feel that he could pass his tribtion.

    The more the battle went on, the more Mo Yu was surprised. He had never seen such a person before. The more they fought, the stronger he became. At this moment, thick dark clouds appeared above the two fighters.

    As soon as Mo Yu saw this phenomenon, he was stunned. He knew what a tribtion was. After all, he was a transcending tribtion stage cultivator. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to call his tribtion at this time.

    Zhao Hai has yet to cross his tribtion. What would happen to him when he does? Thinking of this, Mo Yu¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but turn cold.

    At this moment, a huge rumble was heard as a huge lightning bolt mmed down towards Zhao Hai. As soon as he saw this, Mo Yu immediately turned around and flew back. He no longer cared about Zhao Hai. Although Mo Yu felt that he had retreated some distance, he discovered that he was still inside the formation. Mo Yu just stopped. He wanted to see what would happen with Zhao Hai¡¯s tribtion. If Zhao Hai seeds, then there¡¯s no need to mention whether Zhao Hai could defeat him or not. If Zhao Hai fails, then the formation would be destroyed by the tribtion. Then he could leave safely.

    Upon seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s tribtion lightning, Mo Yu couldn¡¯t help but turn pale. This was because Zhao Hai¡¯s tribtion was too strong. The power behind it was beyond what he could imagine. If such a tribtion appeared during his own, then Mo Yu was certain that he would be reduced to ash.

    Another huge lightning struck Zhao Hai. But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hide at all, because he couldn¡¯t. The tribtion has already begun. Even if he tried, the tribtion would find him. Unless he enters the Space and neveres out, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the tribtion.

    This time, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use his special physique to fight against the tribtion. He still had his dao avatar. He used all of his techniques in order to fight.

    As the lightning dropped down, Zhao Hai¡¯s dao avatar punched up!

    Boom! The lightning shed with Zhao Hai¡¯s fist. This was the first time Zhao Hai faced a tribtion. His resistance seemed to enrage the tribtion. The lightning became even stronger.

    The tribtion changed its form. The lightning bolts seem to have developed arms and the tip of the lightning has turned into weapons. Then the lightning attacked Zhao Hai once more. It looked like several people were attacking Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai could no longer use his current means to resist. More than 300 dao avatars appeared in the air surrounding Zhao Hai. These dao avatars had differing expressions. Each one of them facing a tribtion lightning.

    The tribtion fought back. As though it became mes, more lightning bolts rained down towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai and his dao avatars continued to resist the tribtion. As this went on, Mo Yu found out that the dao avatars around Zhao Hai became fewer and fewer. Zhao Hai¡¯s dao avatars also changed. The faces of the dao avatars more and more resembled Zhao Hai. Although Zhao Hai¡¯s Descending Dragon Avatar was still wearing Buddhist robes, it now had hair and no longer looked like a Buddhist Arhat.

    What¡¯s even more strange was that every time a dao avatar disappeared, a new pair of arms grew on Zhao Hai¡¯s main avatar. These arms seem to have their own brain as they helped Zhao Hai battle the tribtion. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t affected by the new pair of arms. He had his palms together as his eyes were half-closed. He looked like an ancient Buddha.

    As Zhao Hai¡¯s dao avatars got fewer and fewer, the arms on the dao avatar became more and more. When thest dao avatar vanished, Zhao Hai¡¯s main dao avatar opened its eyes as it shouted, ¡°Open!¡±

 Chapter 1757

    Chapter 1757 ¨C Mo Yu Surrenders

    Along with Zhao Hai¡¯s shout, all of the dao avatar¡¯s arms lifted themselves holding different things. Some held swastikas, some were the tai chi symbol. There were some who had animal forms in their palms.

    The energies that formed these symbols coalesced into spiritual qi. Then the energy collected shot straight up towards the tribtion clouds.

    Mo Yu stood on the side and felt the tribtion stopping. All the lightning snakes stopped, the clouds stopped, even the wind turned silent. It was as if time had stopped. The scene in front of him turned into a picture. It was as though someone pressed the pause button on the television.

    After some time, Mo Yu heard BOOM! The explosion was veryrge. Even Mo Yu was shaken and became dizzy by the noise. It must be known that Mo Yu was a Heavenly Demon on the transcending tribtion stage. To be able to shake him, the explosion was surely big.

    When Mo Yu recovered, the tribtion clouds above him hadpletely vanished. Zhao Hai also received his dao avatar as he looked at Mo Yu with a smile on his face.

    Mo Yu stared, he subconsciously wanted to move his dao avatar, but he stopped himself. He knew that it would be impossible for him to defeat Zhao Hai.

    Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s smiling face, Mo Yu¡¯s heart was shaken. Then he let out a long breath as he cupped his fist and said, ¡°Mo Yu is willing to follow Master Zhao Hai!¡±

    Mo Yu¡¯s words stunned Zhao Hai. This was because as soon as Mo Yu said that, he immediately provided faith power. Moreover, the faith powering from the Heavenly Demon was a shocking amount.

    Zhao Hai looked at Mo Yu who was still cupping his fist towards Zhao Hai. His head was lowered as he stood still.

    Looking at Mo Yu, Zhao Hai epted the other¡¯s surrender. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Come with me first. We¡¯re leaving this ce.¡± Mo Yuplied and silently followed Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai received his artifacts and removed all traces of battle. Then he brought Mo Yu to the Space. When the Space didn¡¯t issue a prompt, Zhao Hai felt relieved.

    The Heavenly Demons that Zhao Hai caught first required the Space to subdue them, issuing a prompt in the process. They didn¡¯t surrender to Zhao Hai, so the Space had to subjugate them. On the other hand, Mo Yu didn¡¯t cause any prompt. This meant that there was no need for the Space to subdue him. He hadpletely surrendered to Zhao Hai.

    When he saw this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. He couldn¡¯t understand why the Heavenly Demons were like this. Only a few words were needed for them topletely submit? Wasn¡¯t this restriction too extreme?

    What Zhao Hai didnt know was the special characteristics of the Heavenly Demons. All Heavenly Demons wouldn¡¯t renege on a promise. If they said that they submit to Zhao Hai, then those words bound them forever.

    This was the belief of the Heavenly Demon Race. The situation in the Heavenly Demon Realm was different from the Great World of Cultivation. The Great World of Cultivation raised praying disciples in order to provide them with faith power. However, the Heavenly Demons didn¡¯t have such people. Yet they nevercked faith power.

    The Heavenly Demon Race cultivates demon gods. Once a Heavenly Demon begins to cultivate, they would worship a demon god in their hearts. This demon god wasn¡¯t an ethereal existence, but a person who was stronger than them.

    For example, a Heavenly Demon would worship a demon god and this demon god would be a person they admired. This person might be their teacher or their father. Once these demon gods were condensed, they would gain faith power. At the same time, those who became demon gods would receive faith power as well.

    But because of this system, there were often killings within Heavenly Demons. Because if a Heavenly Demon wanted to be a true expert, they would have to find a way to surpass the demon god in their hearts. And when they surpass their demon god, the demon god would vanish. Then they would need to condense a more formidable demon god.

    In order to prove that they¡¯re better than their demon gods, Heavenly Demons would challenge their masters. Some even killed their masters and fathers.

    Now, in the Heavenly Demon Realm, unconfident Heavenly Demons would never ept disciples. This was because they were afraid of identally epting a genius which would kill them.

    In fact, in order to be stronger, a Heavenly Demon doesn¡¯t need to kill their masters. As long as their strength surpassed their master, their demon god would immediately vanish.

    Unfortunately, Heavenly Demons were a warlike race. So they prefered to challenge the source of their demon god. Once they seed in this challenge, their strength would increase and their demon gods would disappear.

    However, there was one exception in this system. And that was when Heavenly Demons sincerely admired a person. They would use their admired person as the subject of their demon gods. Mo Yu was like this. Inside his heart, he established a new demon god in the form of Zhao Hai. Because of this, he immediately provided Zhao Hai with faith power.

    Demon gods created through this method would be very difficult to get rid of. At the same time, the demon god would be a strong restraint towards the Heavenly Demon. The Heavenly Demon would not be able to betray the subject of their demon god. From this point, this meant that the Heavenly Demon would take the person as their eternal master.

    Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t have a lot of understanding regarding Heavenly Demons. Because of this, he has no idea about these things. But he believed in the Space. If the Space thinks that Mo Yu wasn¡¯t a threat, then Zhao Hai would think so as well.

    After returning to the Space, Zhao Hai immediately sent Mo Yu to the vermillion bird space. Although the vermillion bird space wasn¡¯t that big, it was big enough for Mo Yu to live without feeling caged in.

    Not long after Zhao Hai left, arge number of Heavenly Demons appeared at the location of the heavenly tribtion. They were only able to notice the tribtion when they heard the explosion that scattered the tribtion clouds.

    The sound was too loud. Not to mention the nearby Heavenly Demons, the sects around the area were alerted as well.

    The Heavenly Demons who came over were those who were looking for Zhao Hai nearby. After they arrived, they immediately felt the energy left behind by a heavenly tribtion.

    Although Zhao Hai erased his traces, he only erased traces of his battle with Mo Yu. He didn¡¯t erase the traces of the heavenly tribtion.

    By this point, Zhao Hai has already left the Space. He only entered the Space to ensure Mo Yu¡¯s surrender. Seeing that everything was fine, Zhao Hai immediately came out. He didn¡¯t bring his jade token with him. There was no hint that he left the Heavenly Demon Realm. Otherwise, he would be in trouble.

    The Heavenly Demons who arrived only felt that a tribtion happened in this ce. However, they felt that this tribtion was different from normal tribtions. They felt that the tribtion was very strong, much stronger than their own tribtions.

    At the same time, the Heavenly Demons in the transcending tribtion stage discovered that Mo Yu¡¯s team had gone missing. Although Mo Yu¡¯s status among Heavenly Demons wasn¡¯t the highest, he was the youngest among them. Now that Mo Yu has gone missing, it has be a huge matter. These people were simrly from the Cloud Demon Sect. Mo Yu could be considered as their junior brother.

    One Heavenly Demon looked at another and said, ¡°This tribtion is too strange. I haven¡¯t heard of anyone in the sect who was holding back their tribtion. The tribtion might be someone from the Great World of Cultivation.¡±

    The other Heavenly Demon nodded and said, ¡°I think so too, Mo Yan. Mo Yu¡¯s disappearance should have something to do with this tribtion. The cultivator from the Great World of Cultivation should be very strong. I think Mo Yu is more unlucky than lucky.¡±

    Mo Yan nodded. Then he waved his hand and released a clump of ck gas. The gas gathered together before bing a small bat. Then the bat flew towards a direction.

    The small bat that Mo Yan released was amon spell in the Heavenly Demon Realm known as the message bat. It was simr to the Great World of Cultivation¡¯s jade sword messages. But unlike jade sword messages that could be used repeatedly, message bats can only be used one time.

    After releasing the message bat, Mo Yan looked around him and said, ¡°Everyone, with this area as the center, spread out. Perform a carpet search of the surroundings. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re slow, but you need to be careful.¡± Everyone nodded. Then they immediately spread out. What they didn¡¯t know was that Zhao Hai was already thousands of kilometers away.

    The Heavenly Demon Realm wasrger than the Great World of Cultivation. Not to mention, it was harder to find a person if they were hiding. However, Zhao Hai has no ns of hiding. After all, he still wanted to subdue more Heavenly Demons.

    Zhao Hai already felt the benefits of subduing a Heavenly Demon. Therefore, he wanted to get more Heavenly Demons. This time, his goal was the Cloud Demon Sect, which was the sect Mo Yu belonged to.

    Zhao Hai dug out a hidden cave residence on a barren hill. Then he took Mo Yu out. Uponing out, Mo Yu said, ¡°I have seen Master Zhao Hai.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Call me Young Master. You¡¯ve stayed in the vermillion bird space. How is it?¡±

    Mo Yu replied with an excited expression, ¡°Thank you Young Master for taking care of us. The ce is very good. Not only is it rich in spiritual qi, it also makes my attacks stronger. I also discovered that my spiritual qi has an element of fire, which is beneficial to me.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Mo Yu and didn¡¯t see anything wrong. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. Now, I want to ask you about Cloud Demon Sect. I want to have more Heavenly Demons inside the vermillion bird space.¡±

    Mo Yu nodded and said, ¡°The Cloud Demon Sect is a middle-grade sect. There are a lot of experts in the sect, including an Immortal-level old demon. From what I know, there are more than 2000 Transcending Tribtion Experts in the sect. As for nascent soul experts, I don¡¯t know the number. But there should be plenty.¡±

    Hearing Mo Yu, Zhao hai knit his brows. He didn¡¯t expect the Cloud Demon Sect to be so formidable. In terms of overall strength, it was much stronger than the ck Tiger Gang.

    However, Zhao Hai asked once more, ¡°Does the sect have anyrge artifacts?¡±

    Mo Yu nodded and said, ¡°It has. The Cloud Demon Sect is known for its Flying Iron Centipede. The Flying Iron Centipede is over 500 meters long. It¡¯s very flexible and has great offensive power.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Why were you searching the area? Also, how did the people of the Heavenly Demon Realm know where the cultivators would appear?¡±

    Mo Yu immediately answered, ¡°Replying to the Young Master. I don¡¯t know. But the order came from the sect. The sect must have discovered that you would appear in the region, so they sent people over to search. As for how the Heavenly Demons knew about where you would appear, it seems like they have an approximate idea of the time and location where you would arrive. So they made early preparations.¡±

    Zhao Hai knit his brows and said, ¡°Do you know how this happened? Where did they get information about the location we¡¯re going to appear?¡±

    Mo Yu shook his head, he really had no idea about these things. He only knew that higher-ups of the realm had long known about the invaders from the Great Realm of Cultivation. As for where they got the information about their location of appearance, that was a mystery to Mo Yu. After all, Mo Yu was just an ordinary core disciple of the sect. He wasn¡¯t even qualified to open a base, let alone know about these secrets.

    Zhao Hai thought for a while and decided to put the matter aside for now. He would have an opportunityter on to investigate. Even if he wasn¡¯t given an opportunity, he could report the matter to the higher-ups of the Great World of Cultivation once he returned.

    Zhao Hai knew that the rtionship between the Great World of Cultivation and the Heavenly Demon Realm wasn¡¯t merely just one or two skirmishes. The two realms should have staged multiplerge-scale wars. Large artifacts from both sides should have numbered several thousands. Such wars would see deaths of Immortal Experts, not to mention transcending tribtion experts.

    The Heavenly Demon Realm knowing where Zhao Hai and the others appeared worried Zhao Hai. If the Heavenly Demon Realm was aware of the Great World of Cultivation¡¯s every move, then the Great World of Cultivation would be at a grave disadvantage.

 Chapter 1758

    Chapter 1758 ¨C Battle Hall Elder

    A giant centipede was flying in the sky. The entire body of the centipede swayed side to side as it moved. It had a hypnotic feeling about it.

    The body of the centipede was glowing a metallic blue color. Although the centipede looked flexible, one could see that it was somewhat rigid when moving. This was because it wasn¡¯t a centipede, it was arge artifact of the Cloud Demon Sect, the Flying Iron Centipede.

    The Flying Iron Centipede was an enormous artifact. Despite this, it was very agile on the battlefield. This was one of the reasons why it held quite some fame in the Heavenly Demon Realm.

    In the midsection of the flying iron centipede was arge room. Inside the room was a huge Heavenly Demon. There were no scales on his skin, but his color was cyan. He had blood red eyes as well as a long beard. He also wore ck armor.

    This Heavenly Demon was currently looking at the person in front of him with an angry face. Standing opposite was Mo Yan, the Heavenly Demon who searched for Zhao Hai along with Mo Yu.

    At this time, this transcending tribtion stage Heavenly Demon was like an elementary school student who had done bad things and was being reprimanded by the teacher.

    Therge Heavenly Demon looked at Mo Yan and said, ¡°Are you sure that something happened to Little Yu?¡±

    Thisrge Heavenly Demon¡¯s status wasn¡¯t simple. He was a Battle Hall Elder of the Cloud Demon Sect, Elder Mo Lihe. Although he hasn¡¯t reached the Immortal Stage, he was recognized as a half-step Immortal Expert. Being half-step meant that he could reach the Immortal Stage at any time. He¡¯s at the transcending tribtion stage, yet his strength was beyond the rest of his level. Mo Lihe was also Mo Yu¡¯s master.

    Mo Yan looked at Mo Lihe in fear, then he respectfully replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what to say to Elder. However, we cannot find Junior Brother Mo Yu. Moreover, we detected that the tribtion was very strong. It should be from a very strong cultivator. We¡¯re not sure yet if Junior Brother Mo Yu survived.¡±

    Mo Lihe looked at Mo Yan and said, ¡°Mo Yan, tell me the truth. What do you really think?¡±

    Mo Yan looked at Mo Lihe as he said, ¡°I won¡¯t lie to the Elder. If that transcending tribtion expert was someone from the Great World of Cultivation, then I¡¯m afraid Junior Brother Mo Yu has been unfortunate.¡±

    Mo Lihe¡¯s eyes shed an ominous light. Mo Yan couldn¡¯t help but tremble as he hastily lowered his head. He was afraid that Mo Lihe would be agitated and dump all of his anger on him. Mo Lihe¡¯s temper was quite famous inside the Sect.

    As the Battle Hall Elder of the Cloud Demon Sect, Mo Lihe was naturally aggressive. Conflicts between sects would always be fronted by the Battle Halls. Mo Li was a very militant elder. The number of Heavenly Demons that fell to his hand couldn¡¯t be counted. Even in the Cloud Demon Sect, a number of people were killed by him. A lot of people be terrified whenever they meet him.

    Although Mo Lihe wanted to unleash his rage upon Mo Yan, he knew that Mo Yan had nothing to do with Mo Yu¡¯s disappearance. Mo Yu¡¯s matter was an ident.

    However, the way Mo Lihe looked at Mo Yan was still unkind. Finally, he held his emotions back as he waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you three days. Within three days, you need to find the person from the Great World of Cultivation. If you can¡¯t find him, you will pay!¡±

    Although Mo Yan secretlymented his bad luck, he didn¡¯t dare disobey Mo Lihe. He could only nod his head as he said, ¡°Rest assured, Elder. I will work hard.¡± Mo Lihe waved hand. Mo Yan bowed and immediately left.

    When Mo Yan left, Mo Lihe slowly closed his eyes. When he opened them again, his expression turned more serious. Mo Yu¡¯s demise naturally enraged him.

    Zhao Hai was unaware of any of this. He was still researching his dao avatar. The dao avatar underwent a change during the heavenly tribtion. All of the dao avatars merged into one and became a thousand-hand Guanyin. Now Zhao Hai wants to study it carefully. He wanted to see what the change meant and what it would do for him during battles.[1]

    It was only after his experiment did Zhao Hai know that this thousand-hand Guanyin was literally a thousand-hand Guanyin. It was abination of various aspects, giving the dao avatar a formidable strength.

    A pair of arms formed a group. Each group could use the ability of one of Zhao Hai¡¯s previous dao avatars. Zhao Hai could also use all his abilities together, just like what happened during the tribtion when Zhao Hai dispersed the tribtion clouds. Even Immortal Experts would be repelled by such an attack.

    Zhao Hai can still release individual dao avatars to deal against his enemy. Whether divided or not, Zhao Hai¡¯s control over his dao avatars becamepletely different from before.

    Zhao Hai was very happy with this result. No matter what, this was a good thing for him. His strength underwent a great promotion.

    Zhao Hai was now in the transcending tribtion stage. Moreover, after he scattered the tribtion clouds, the Space was able to absorb a part of it. The Space can now use tribtion lighting through his lightning techniques. This was another addition to Zhao Hai¡¯s arsenal.

    Additionally, the tribtion cloud has been added to the yin-yang lightning pond, improving it further. Now, artifacts with yin-yang lightning ponds had be much stronger.

    Afterpletely understanding his dao avatar, Zhao Hai began to think about how to deal with the Cloud Demon Sect.

    Zhao Hai already knew a little about the Cloud Demon Sect from Mo Yu. He also knew about Mo Lihe¡¯s arrival. After all, Mo Yan was now carrying a piece of liquid silver with him.

    Although Zhao Hai erased the traces of his battle with Mo Yu, he still left silver needles in the area. He believed that other Heavenly Demons would go over to check the situation. Once these Heavenly Demons arrive, the silver needles would stick to them. This allowed Zhao Hai to obtain more information.

    Zhao Hai was a bit surprised when he saw the Flying Iron Centipede. He didn¡¯t expect to see arge artifact that was both flexible and had formidable power. Even the ck tiger ships couldn¡¯tpare to the flying iron centipedes.

    However, Zhao Hai¡¯s target this time wasn¡¯t the flying iron centipede. He could see that Mo Lihe couldn¡¯t be easily dealt with. His next targets were Mo Yan and the others.

    Mo Lihe wants to find Zhao Hai. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t do it on his own. The territory of the Cloud Demon Sect wasn¡¯t small. Therefore, he has to use the strength of the sect. Once this happens, Zhao Hai would be given an opportunity to consume the Cloud Demon Sect.

    Mo Yan and the others were unaware that they had been targeted by Zhao Hai. What they were worrying about right now was aplishing Mo Lihe¡¯s task. If they failed, then Mo Lihe naturally wouldn¡¯t let them off.

    Mo Lihe said that if they failed, then they would have to pay for it. This wasn¡¯t a joke. If they failed to find Zhao Hai in three days, then Mo Lihe might just kill them. Mo Lihe did this in the past.

    Mo Yan brought 50 people with him to search throughout the ce where Zhao Hai disappeared. They scoured thends nonstop, hoping to get even a little bit of clue.

    At this time, Mo Lihe sent a message back to the Cloud Demon Sect, asking for the people of the Battle Hall to be deployed to help in the search. However, his order came with a special instruction. Once Zhao Hai was found, they needed to entangle him as long as possible and inform Mo Lihe of the position. The order wasn¡¯t only given to the Battle Hall members, but to all other Cloud Demon Sect Disciples as well.

    Mo Lihe¡¯s order might seem strange, but Mo Yan and the others felt that this was normal. Mo Lihe was known to kill people with his own hands.

    Although Mo Lihe sent Mo Yan and the others to search for Zhao Hai, he wasn¡¯t idling. He also sat in hisrge artifact and sought Zhao Hai using his own spiritual force.

    All of these movements fell into Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes. He was now zoning onto Mo Yan and the others. Now that his strength has reached the transcending tribtion stage, he is more confident. Mo Yan¡¯s group mightprise 50 Heavenly Demons, but Zhao Hai believes that he can deal with them himself.

    As Mo Yan and the others were searching, a person suddenly appeared in front of him. It was a cultivator from the Great World of Cultivation. As soon as the cultivator appeared, arge number of flying swords immediately flooded towards them.

    Mo Yan stared, then his expression turned bright as he immediately shouted, ¡°Get into formation and inform Elder Mo Lihe!¡±

    Mo Yan and his team immediately got into a battle formation. At the same time, a Heavenly Demon released a message bat. In almost an instant, the Heavenly Demons released their dao avatars and covered their bodies.

    The dao avatars of the Heavenly Demons came in all kinds of demonic forms. But at a nce, one could see that they were ferocious during battles.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about their actions. Zhao Hai covered Mo Yan and his group with his ster transformation sword formation. Then 50 dao avatars appeared behind him. These dao avatars were all beast avatars. At the same time, Zhao Hai also released his guanyin avatar.

    Mo Yan and the others weren¡¯t doing very well. This was because they discovered that they were inside a void withs all around them. They knew that they had been trapped inside a formation. Moreover, inside this formation, their strength has been suppressed.

 Chapter 1759

    Chapter 1759 ¨C Mo Yu Persuades To Surrender

    Heavenly Demons dreaded formations the most. This was because they knew that their realm had no great attainments when it came to formations. Because of this, they struggled against formation masters of the Great World of Cultivation.

    Therefore, when Mo Yan and the others were trapped inside the formation, they immediately became more careful. They could see that the formation wasn¡¯t ordinary.

    At this time, a group of beast avatars rushed towards them. Mo Yan¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change as he said, ¡°Be careful when facing the enemy.¡± Mo Yan discovered that although the formation was suppressing their strength, it wasn¡¯t very strong.

    But as the beast avatars rushed towards them, thes suddenly moved and fell towards them. This caused Mo Yan and the others to be terrified. Mo Yan loudly said, ¡°Half of you, block thes. The rest deal with the beasts!¡±

    His decision was swift, but he underestimated Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. Thes crashing down on them suddenly turned into giants, capturing the Heavenly Demons under them. This group of Heavenly Demons weren¡¯t weak. The weakest of them were at the Core Formation Stage. But whether they were at the core formation or the nascent soul stage, they were still captured by thes. They couldn¡¯t escape.

    Majority of Mo Yan¡¯s group consisted of core formation and nascent soul stage Heavenly Demons. There were only five transcending tribtion Heavenly Demons among them. Twenty Heavenly Demons were captured by the giants and were immediately dragged into the formation and disappeared. Only 30 Heavenly Demons were left with Mo Yan.

    Mo Yan was surprised by this oue. Mo Yan¡¯s dao avatar was also arge demon. The expression of the dao avatar was simrly showing a surprised expression.

    At this time, the beast avatars arrived. Mo Yan has no time to think about what just happened as he quickly moved to meet the enemy. He could see how agile each beast avatar was. He understood immediately that they would be difficult opponents. He doesn¡¯t dare neglect them.

    However, upon shing with the beasts, Mo Yan discovered his mistake. The beast avatars were far stronger than he expected. This caused Mo Yan to immediately fall backward.

    And this wasn¡¯t the end. The ster formation changed and the pressure on Mo Yan increased. And from time to time, the formation would attack them. Every time the formation attacked, Heavenly Demons would be captured. After a few times, Mo Yan found that only the five transcending tribtion Heavenly Demons were left beside him. Moreover, it seems like they wouldn¡¯t be able tost long.

    Mo Yan was unwilling. At this time, the beast avatars that attacked them retreated. Mo Yan was stunned and then he looked around. He found that all 50 beast avatars had retreated. However, they were still surrounded and the formation was still up.

    Mo Yan didn¡¯t understand what was going on. At this moment, a figure appeared not far away from him. Seeing this figure, Mo Yan¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but narrow. He knew who it was, it was Mo Yu.

    Mo Yu¡¯s appearance caused Mo Yan to be startled. He didn¡¯t expect to see Mo Yu in this ce.

    As Mo Yan was stunned, Mo Yu cupped his fist and said, ¡°I have seen Senior Brother Mo Yan.¡±

    Although Mo Yan didn¡¯t understand what was going on, he was still on alert as he replied, ¡°Mo Yu, what are you doing? Why did you appear here? Elder Mo Lihe has been looking for you.¡±

    Mo Yu smiled faintly and said, ¡°Brother Mo Yan, I have already followed the Young Master. He¡¯s going to be my demon god from now on. I no longer belong to the Cloud Demon Sect. Brother Mo Yan, I advise you to follow Young Master with me. Under Young Master, we¡¯ll be able to witness the grand dao!¡±

    Mo Yan couldn¡¯t believe what he heard. He stared for some time before saying, ¡°Mo Yu, do you understand what you¡¯re saying? You dare betray the Cloud Demon Sect? Elder Mo Lihe is already on his way. Once he arrives and sees your appearance, he will kill you with his own hands.¡±

    Mo Yuughed and said, ¡°Mo Lihe? He wants to deal with the Young Master? If the Young Master doesn¡¯t care about the Cloud Demon Sect and the transcending tribtion experts, he would have already eradicated the sect from the map.¡±

    Mo Yan looked at Mo Yu in shock. He knew what kind of person Mo Yu was. Although Mo Yu was just an ordinary core disciple of the Cloud Demon Sect, his talent was well recognized by the seniors of the sect. Otherwise, Mo Lihe wouldn¡¯t have taken him as a disciple. The only reason he hasn¡¯t opened a base was because his strength has yet to reach the required level.

    This time, Mo Lihe had Mo Yue out to practice fighting the cultivators of the Great World of Cultivation. This meant that his status in the sect wasn¡¯t low. Moreover, with his talent, Mo Yu was arrogant. Because of his arrogance, he doesn¡¯t have any respect for seniors like Mo Yan.

    Looking at Mo Yu¡¯s expression, it seems like he really respected his young master. This was worshiping from the deepest part of his heart. Having this young master as his demon god seems to be true.

    This caused Mo Yan to be surprised. He knew clearly that the Young Master was a cultivator from the Great World of Cultivation. Mo Yu was arrogant, but this person from the Great World of Cultivation was able to subdue him. What kind of person was this? Mo Yan couldn¡¯t help but be in a state of disbelief.

    Mo Yan knew some information about the invaders from the Great World of Cultivation. The invaders would be talented young masters from the Great World of Cultivation. That was to say that those who came weren¡¯t the strongest figures of their realm. They should be on the same level as Mo Yu and Mo Yan.

    For a Great World of Cultivation¡¯s cultivator to subdue Mo Yu, this only meant that he was very strong. Mo Yan couldn¡¯t help but dread this thought.

    Seeing that Mo Yan hasn¡¯t spoken for some time, Mo Yu¡¯s expression sank as he said, ¡°Senior Brother Mo Yan, I¡¯m giving you an opportunity. If you don¡¯tply, then Young Master would have to be impolite. I will give you ten breaths of time. If you still refuse to surrender, then I have nothing else I can do. And if you fight back, you would either be killed or be severely injured.¡±

    Hearing Mo Yu, Mo Yan¡¯splexion changed. Fighting the beast avatars made him aware how weaker he waspared to the enemy. However, these beasts didn¡¯t kill him. If these beast avatars wanted, they would be able to deal with him.

    ¡°One, two, three...¡± Mo Yu began counting.

    Looking at Mo Yu¡¯s expression, Mo Yan knew that he wasn¡¯t joking. His expression became more bitter. Mo Yan looked at the other transcending tribtion experts while they looked at him as well. Their eyes shed a hint of fear.

    Although Heavenly Demons were warlike beings, they didn¡¯t want to die a useless death. They have already experienced Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. If they didn¡¯t surrender, then the consequences would be serious.

    ¡°Six, seven, eight...¡± Mo Yan¡¯s thoughts continued to revolve. He knew that he would die if he didn¡¯t surrender. His only chance of survival was to surrender. Therefore, Mo Yan decisively shouted, ¡°Junior Brother, I¡¯m willing to surrender.¡±

    Mo Yan took the lead and the other transcending tribtion Heavenly Demons followed. As soon as they surrendered, Zhao Hai immediately appeared beside Mo Yu. Mo Yu cupped his fist towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, fortunately I didn¡¯t fail your mission.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then he turned to Mo Yan and the others and asked, ¡°Are you really willing to surrender to me?¡±

    Mo Yan and the others nodded and said, ¡°We are. We¡¯re willing to serve under Master.¡± As they said that, their bodies sent faith power towards Zhao Hai.

    Upon feeling faith power, Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then you can go with Mo Yu.¡± Mo Yan and the others nodded and then went beside Mo Yu. Zhao Hai waved his hand and sent them to the vermillion bird space. When the Space didn¡¯t issue a prompt, Zhao Hai was relieved. But he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The Heavenly Demon Race were truly strange creatures. A word of surrender from them was a true oath. They even sent faith power immediately.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think much about it. He waved his hand and took away the flying swords before disappearing. This time, he didn¡¯t hide the traces of battle because there was no need to do so. In any case, his presence has already been reported. It doesn¡¯t matter if he erases his traces or not.

    Upon returning to his secret base, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but take out the jade token that was given to him by the Myriad Demon Sect Elder. Looking at the token, there were numbers on its face. Zhao Hai¡¯s token already tallied 57. This numbers how many Heavenly Demons he subdued.

    Zhao Hai knitted his brows. The record of the Jade token was a surprise to him. This caused Zhao Hai to frown. The monitoring ability of the token caused him to hesitate passing the token through the processing machine and remaking it. If he was discovered, then he would be in trouble. Not only him, the trouble would also affect the ck Tiger Gang.

    In the end, Zhao Hai decided to analyze the jade token first. But instead of sending it to the Space, Zhao Hai covered the jade token with liquid silver.

 Chapter 1760

    Chapter 1760 ¨C Evil Nature

    A Flying Iron Centipede was stopped in the air. Mo Life stood on the centipede¡¯s head with his eyes closed. He felt the space in front of him. There were bursts of chaotic spiritual qi around him. Experienced cultivators would immediately know that something happened in this ce. Mo Lihe was feeling the chaotic energy in order to know what happened to Mo Yan and the others.

    Before Mo Yan fought, he sent a message bat to Mo Lihe, informing him where Zhao Hai appeared. Therefore, Mo Lihe rushed over as soon as he could. It took him two hours to arrive at the area. By that time, Zhao Hai had already taken Mo Yan and the others away.

    Naturally, Mo Lihe doesn¡¯t care about the life and death of disciples. What he wanted to know was Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. Although he doesn¡¯t know who Zhao Hai was, he already formed a huge enmity with him. So he had to understand Zhao Hai as much as he could.

    After some time, Mo Lihe opened his eyes. However, his gaze carried a puzzled expression. This was because he was confused at what he found out.

    He could feel Mo Yan and the others¡¯ aura. He could feel that they fought. But what was strange was that they were fighting against 50 entities. What was going on?

    Mo Lihe¡¯s spiritual force was very sensitive. He could feel that the fifty entities had the same aura. However, the attributes of these entities were different.

    This is what confused Mo Lihe. It seems like Mo Yan and the others fought against 50 people. However, these 50 people had the same aura.

    Each individual has different auras. Even twin brothers would have different auras. No two people have the same aura.

    However, there were 50 differently attributed entities who had the same aura. What was happening? Is this someone who has 50 clones of himself?

    Thinking of clones, Mo Life was even more confused. Cloning techniques weren¡¯t any strange in the Great World of Cultivation. Even the Heavenly Demon Realm has these techniques. However, these techniques were somewhat weak.

    Strictly speaking, cloning techniques in the Great World of Cultivation and the Heavenly Demon Realm were a type of illusion technique. Moreover, the clones wouldn¡¯t have the same strength as the original. Although formidable cloning techniques could confuse people, not a lot of people use it. In the end, fake is fake.

    This was especially true for experts on the level of Mo Lihe. Cloning Techniques were simply useless to them. Whether it be the true body or the illusion, they would be easily found out through their spiritual force. Even if the cloning technique was heavenly, the clone wouldn¡¯t be able to leave any aura. In other words, it was impossible for a cloning technique to branch out into 50 clones who carry the same aura.

    As Mo Lihe frowned, he called someone over. A nascent soul Heavenly Demon quickly came. The Heavenly Demon cupped his fist and said, ¡°Elder, what¡¯s your order?¡±

    Mo Lihe looked at the Heavenly Demon and said, ¡°Send word to the sect requesting for more manpower. The enemy might have a special technique that can create clones to deal with the enemy. Tell them that each search team should have no less than 200 people. Moreover, each search team needs to have 20 transcending tribtion experts. If you find anyone, make sure to capture them and send them back to the sect to be soul searched. We need to know their cultivation method. It might be very beneficial to the sect.¡±

    The Heavenly Demon bowed and said, ¡°Yes, Elder.¡± After he said that, he retreated and then sent a message bat to the Cloud Demon Sect.

    Mo Lihe¡¯s status in the sect was very high. He made a lot of military contributions to the sect. Moreover, people of the Cloud Demon Sect appreciated him for putting the sect first in his heart. Whenever he discovers something good, he would always think of snatching it for the sect. He also has a clear division between public and private matters. He would never act in private interest under the guise of doing the greater good for everyone. Because of this, a lot of people in the sect regard him highly.

    Looking at the surroundings, Mo Lihe coldly snorted before he entered the flying iron centipede. The huge centipede began to move towards a direction as he continued to look for Zhao Hai.

    At this time, Zhao Hai was using liquid silver to analyze the jade token. Zhao Hai acquired this ability a long time ago, he just never found a reason to use it. He is currently investigating whether he can remake the jade token after it has been taken apart.

    After some time, Cai¡¯er made a report, ¡°Young Master, the jade token can be remade. However, its video recording function will be a problem. If we want to remake it, we¡¯ll have to create a lot of fake recordings. It would be a heavy job.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s remake it. Then create fake scenes for it to store. Right, can the jade token ry the information in real time? Will they be able to detect the changes to the token?¡±

    Cai¡¯er shook her head and said, ¡°They won¡¯t. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Right, create enough fake recordings tost an entire year. It¡¯s better to make a fake scene and record it using the jade token. It would look more authentic that way.¡±

    Cai¡¯er and the others became interested in this notion. After Zhao Hai sent the jade token to the Space, Laura and the others began to y around with it.

    Zhao Hai no longer cared about this matter. Cai¡¯er¡¯s had great ability with these things. At this time, Zhao Hai was paying close attention to Mo Lihe.

    Zhao Hai had just witnessed Mo Lihe¡¯s reaction. After hearing Mo Lihe¡¯s order, Zhao Hai let out a sigh as he said, ¡°Amazing, he actually guessed that I used special methods. Two hundred people, interesting. Let¡¯s see which is stronger, my 360 avatars or you.¡±

    But in the next moment, Zhao Hai patted his head as he said, ¡°Right, now that I passed my tribtion, I can try to condense more dao avatars. This is the Heavenly Demon Realm, and everyone I¡¯m going to face are Heavenly Demons. Although their dao avatars look evil, their offensive strength is the real deal. Maybe I can condense a couple of heavenly demon dao avatars.¡±

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai returned to the Space and looked for an uninhabited. He then told Laura and the others to not disturb him before he began condensing heavenly demon dao avatars.

    However, Zhao Hai quickly discovered where he was wrong. To condense a heavenly demon dao avatar, he would need to understand Heavenly Demons. Because of this, he failed in condensing the dao avatar.

    As he thought of that, Zhao Hai immediately went to the vermillion bird space. At this time, Mo Yu, Mo Yan, and the other Heavenly Demons were cultivating inside.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai arrived, the Heavenly Demons bowed and said, ¡°We have seen the Young Master.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Take a seat. I came to ask you about the cultivation method of the Heavenly Demons. Mo Yu, you tell me.¡±

    Mo Yu nodded and said, ¡°Young Master, from the day we were born, we became aware of our evil nature. An evil nature has no fixed form. Everyone¡¯s evil nature differed from each other. We use our evil nature to cultivate. Our evil nature would only bear form when we worship someone and shape our evil nature into a demon god.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared. He didn¡¯t expect the Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s cultivation would make use of their evil nature. This was the first time Zhao Hai came upon such a method.

    Zhao Hai closed his eyes and recalled Mo Yu¡¯s words. Looking at Zhao Hai, Mo Yu and the others didn¡¯t dare make any noise.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s thoughts were now revolving at a fast pace. He knew that people had both bad and good sides, just like tai chi. There was yang in yin and there was yin in yang. The cultivation method of the Heavenly Demons was a bit special. They only cultivate their evil side and practice it as a type of religion. This kind of cultivation method waspletely different to cultivators.

    However, this doesn¡¯t mean that the method was bad. Otherwise, the Heavenly Demons wouldn¡¯t have stood on equal footing with the Great World of Cultivation. Moreover, this cultivation method was also very beneficial to those in the Great World of Cultivation.

    Everyone has both good and evil natures. In the Great World of Cultivation, there were methods to clear the mind and suppress the evil nature in people¡¯s minds.

    Evil nature doesn¡¯t necessarily refer to killing people and setting ces on fire. It also included greed, rage, and evil thoughts.

    Although cultivation methods were directed at a cultivator¡¯s heart, the cultivator¡¯s education and upbringing would have a great effect on their nature.

    For example, when a person was angry, he would have evil thoughts. If he really wants to act on his thoughts, he could do so. However, cultivators wouldn¡¯t do that. They still had a conscience that stopped them from acting on their evil thoughts.

    This might not be a problem for ordinary people, but it was very dangerous for cultivators. Cultivators couldn¡¯t be distracted in their thoughts otherwise they would be possessed by their evil nature. In the Great World of Cultivation, such things had a name, and it was ¡®heart¡¯s demon¡¯!

    Because of this, there were several methods in the Great World of Cultivation specifically for eliminating evil thoughts, saving one from being possessed by their heart¡¯s demon. But the higher the level of a cultivator, the more they needed to be wary of their heart¡¯s demon. Why do many transcending tribtion or immortal stage experts be stuck at their level? This was because they have to cut the evil nature in their hearts. They cannot let their wisdom be clouded. Therefore, their cultivation would slow down.

    On the other hand, Heavenly Demons epted their evil side with open arms. They intentionally nurtured this side so that they could condense their demonic dao avatar.

    Zhao Hai knew that these so-called mind purifying methods weren¡¯t really purifying one¡¯s heart. They were no more than suppressing one¡¯s evil thoughts. This was a ticking time bomb for any cultivator. But if they were to also practice the methods of the Heavenly Demons, they would be able to condense a demon god in their hearts and then ce all of their evil thoughts into that demon. It was practicing demonic methods, but it also functions as clearing away one¡¯s evil nature. In this way, cultivators would no longer need to worry about distractions while also having a powerful demon in their hearts.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai opened his eyes as he turned to Mo Yu and asked, ¡°Mo Yu, tell me the steps of condensing a demon god. The more detailed the better.¡±

    Although Mo Yu didn¡¯t know what Zhao Hai was nning to do, he still answered the question.

    When Zhao Hai heard Mo Yu, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. This method of condensing a demon wasn¡¯t simple. Condensing a demon requires one to fully understand their most evil side. This was easier said than done. Putting all of your evil side into a demon was a fundamental change to one¡¯s being. If one¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t firm, then they would fall victim to their own demon and would be a demon themselves.

    Even if one¡¯s mind was firm and they were able to create their demon, it was still possible for them to have a split personality. This was dangerous for a cultivator. Therefore, condensing a demon would still be a very hard task for a cultivator.

    After passing the method to condense a demon god and looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance, Mo Yu didn¡¯t make any noise. He just sat in ce and didn¡¯t disturb Zhao Hai. Mo Yan and the others were the same.

    Thinking about it for some time, Zhao Hai let out a long breath. He looked at Mo Yu and the others and said, ¡°You stay and cultivate here. I¡¯ll go look for you if I have any other questions.¡± Then he vanished from sight. Mo Yu and the others gave a bow to see him off.

 Chapter 1761

    Chapter 1761 ¨C Condensing A Demon God

    The universe had always beenposed of positive and negative sides. If there was light, then there would be darkness. If there was yin, there would be yang. If there was good, then there was evil. A cultivator should be able to control his own heart to do whatever he wants. However, there¡¯s no cultivator who could really do all he wants. So in the process of cultivation, cmities would appear and their demons would surface.

    Cultivators have a lot of means to deal with their heart¡¯s demon. However, all of these methods were merely suppressing their demon. It was impossible to truly remove one¡¯s demons. The longer they practice, the more their demon umtes. As they get stronger, their demon will also get stronger.

    Many cultivators think that as their cultivation increases, their heart¡¯s demon would be dormant. However, this wasn¡¯t the case. Because if the demon was suppressed, it would be stronger as time passes.

    Cultivators and Heavenly Demons have simrities in their cultivation. However, their cultivation methods were the direct opposite of each other. If cultivators practice good, Heavenly Demons practice evil.

    Although Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t confirmed it, he believed that the reason for the Heavenly Demons¡¯ appearance was their cultivation of their heart¡¯s demon. From the beginning, they regarded themselves as demons. So as they grew up, they became demons.

    Zhao Hai was currently sitting on an uninhabited inside the Space. He had a calm expression on his face. He was thinking of practicing the cultivation method of the Heavenly Demons and cultivating his heart¡¯s demon.

    Cultivators were afraid of their heart¡¯s demon. This was because the heart¡¯s demon was impossible to guard against. Although Zhao Hai has the Space, he has no experience with his heart¡¯s demon. Fortunately, Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t encountered it before, otherwise he would be in danger.

    However, after asking Cai¡¯er, Zhao Hai became terrified. This was because his heart¡¯s demon was indeed present, but it was being suppressed by the Space. This was the reason he hadn¡¯t encountered it before.

    This also reinforced Zhao Hai¡¯s idea. He needs to solve his heart¡¯s demon as soon as possible. The best method to do this was to make use of it. After greeting Laura and the others, Zhao Hai went to this peaceful. If he bes sessful, then he would be able to deal with the threat of the heart¡¯s demon.

    Zhao Hai was confident in his sess. Because of this Space, he didn¡¯t have to worry about his heart¡¯s demon. And with his 5-element killing formation to protect his soul as well as the various Buddhist Techniques, Zhao Hai was almost certain that he would be able to condense his demon god.

    After making preparations, Zhao Hai was ready to search for his inner demon. He rxed his mind bit by bit and slowly searched for the evil thoughts in his heart.

    When Zhao Hai rxed his mind, he felt that he had entered a golden ocean. Every drop in this ocean was a thought. It was as if he was watching what he¡¯s doing and he was thinking.

    It was a wonderful feeling. It was as if he had entered a magical ce. This ceposed his past and present. Only by one, pictures about his life pass by.

    Zhao Hai became addicted to this scene. At this moment, a strange fish appeared on the surface of the ocean. This strange fish had bone armor and looked hideous. Its entire body was ck as it swam through the ocean. The fish seemed to be suppressed by something as it had difficulty swimming.

    Zhao Hai knew that this fish must be a trace of his evil thoughts. He immediately used his spiritual force to probe into the strange fish. Sensing the spiritual force, instead of hiding, the fish greeted Zhao Hai instead, which surprised him.

    Before long, Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual force got in contact with the strange fish and felt the strange fish meld into his thoughts. Suddenly, Zhao Hai felt uncertain about his actions. He didn¡¯t know if this was good or bad. If he seeds, then good, but if he fails, then he might form a split personality.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai almost withdrew his spiritual force. As he was about to withdraw, Zhao Hai became startled. This was because he remembered that this kind of thinking belonged to his heart¡¯s demon!

    Zhao Hai immediately realized that he was affected by his negative thoughts. The strange fish that he reached out to was a negative emotion, and that was hesitation!

    Zhao Hai finally understood the power of the heart¡¯s demon. The heart¡¯s demon¡¯s attacks weren¡¯t from the outside, but the inside. It settles in your mind influencing your actions, causing you to unknowingly do actions you wouldn¡¯t normally do. This was dangerous. If he was fighting someone, and then he suddenly hesitates, the other party would naturally capitalize on the opportunity.

    Zhao Hai calmed down as he defended against his thoughts. He turned himself into a bystander to his own thoughts, overlooking everything. At this time, Zhao Hai calmed down. There wasn¡¯t even a trace of emotion in his heart, only the basic form of reason.

    The strange fish appeared once more and Zhao Hai began to pressure it slowly. But instead of struggling, the fish changed its shape.

    In the end, it had pitch-ck hair, snow white skin, blood-red eyes, ck clothes, ck long de in its hand, and the appearance and form of Zhao Hai.

    This was the demon god that Zhao Hai condensed. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t doubt the person he admired the most, so he used his own image as his demon god. However, he would not create a demon god with blue skin and fangs, so he created a demon god that looks just like him.

    The demon god was very small, but it didn¡¯t matter. As long as Zhao Hai fed this demon god with his evil thoughts, its size would slowly increase.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s thoughts moved. Just as he was going to capture the demon god, the demon god¡¯s eyes opened and shed the spiritual force with the de in his hands.

    Zhao Hai immediately felt that he had turned into the demon god. He could feel his heart¡¯s demon giving him a direction of where all of his evil thoughts were located. Zhao Hai faced a direction and flew towards it. Before long, he saw another ck figure, this time it was a snake. With a single sh of his knife, the snake was killed. The snake became energy that blended into the demon god. Zhao Hai could feel the demon god bing stronger and bigger. This feeling caused Zhao Hai to be intoxicated.

    However, Zhao Hai immediately calmed himself down. He knew that he was currently in his heart¡¯s demon, so he needed to control it.

    Zhao Hai calmed down and felt various negative feelings such as rage, killing intent, greed, and many others. Zhao Hai ignored them all as he maintained his calm. Before long, these negative inclinations disappeared as Zhao Hai resumed using his demon god to seek evil thoughts to kill.

    It was only now that Zhao Hai discovered how many evil thoughts were inside his mind. As time passed by, Zhao Hai¡¯s demon god got stronger and stronger. Zhao Hai realized that his demon god wanted to destroy these evil thoughts. It wants to absorb these evil thoughts and be stronger. If it was defeated, then it would be the one who would be swallowed. Then the evil thought might be able to break free from the Space¡¯s suppression and possess Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t understand the danger in his own mind until now. The reason why one¡¯s heart¡¯s demon bes stronger over time was because they had been consuming weaker demons making themselves stronger and stronger.

    The reason why it had been easy to absorb the snake from before was because the snake had been suppressed by the Space. Therefore, Zhao Hai was able to easily defeat it.

    The more time passes, the more demons Zhao Hai came across, and the more strange their forms became. Zhao Hai still remembered his encounter with a group of corals and sea nts in his mind¡¯s ocean. He could clearly feel that those corals and sea nts were also evil thoughts. And the evil thought was temptation!

    As the demon god got stronger and stronger, Zhao Hai became calmer and calmer. Although he can feel that his demon god was stronger now, it was a refreshing feeling. Throughout the process, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t forget his mission, and that was to clear his mind¡¯s ocean of all evil thoughts.

    Who knows how long it passed or how many beings Zhao Hai killed, but Zhao Hai suddenly felt his mind bing very clear. He knew that he seeded.

    Zhao Hai immediately withdrew from the demon god¡¯s body and retrieved his own thoughts. He looked inside him and realized that the avatar in his taizhong acupoint had changed. There were still stars as well as a taiji diagram. The dao lotus was also there. But now, the dao lotus has been divided into two, one white and one ck.

    On each part of the dao lotus was one avatar. One avatar wore white robes and had silver white hair as it sat on the white dao lotus. It had a dignified aura as though it held all of the mercy in the world.

    The other avatar wore ck robes. It had ck skin and a long dark de on his knees. Its body exuded an evil aura that was filled with evil intent.

    Above these two avatars were spirit cubes which were also white and ck.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect this change. He didn¡¯t expect his demon god to move there.

    While Zhao Hai was in a daze, the Space suddenly issued a prompt, ¡°Warning, warning. Two extreme personalities have appeared on the host¡¯s body. ssified as dangerous, might cause a split personality to the host. Emergency measures required. The two personalities needed to bebined!¡±

 Chapter 1762

    Chapter 1762 ¨C A Good and Evil Body

    The prompt caused Zhao Hai to stare, then hisplexion changed. Before he could react, a burst of white light shone on the dao lotus. Seeing this, Zhao Hai knew that it was toote to stop this. So he couldn¡¯t help but bitterly smile.

    After some time, the light vanished. Zhao Hai discovered that the eight trigrams pond below has changed. Vines grew out of the eyes of the yin and yang of the taiji symbol. Then the two vines merged together into a bigger vine which connected to the dao lotus. Above the dao lotus was a person wearing white robes who had ck hair. He was fair-skinned and had a dignified buddhist image. However, behind this person was a long jet-ck sword. This person looked like Zhao Hai, but his eyes were closed.

    Zhao Hai stared for a moment. He thought that the demon god that he created would disappear. But this doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. Just as Zhao Hai felt that it was strange, he suddenly felt something enter his mind¡¯s ocean. Zhao Hai could feel something enter his body, making his body stronger.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai felt his spirit bing clearer and bright. Then information entered his soul, making him understand what was going on.

    It turns out that his previous thinking was wrong. Humans have emotions, both good and bad. They were what makes someone human. If a person only has evil emotions left, then they could no longer be human.

    Only when good and evil coexist would a Human be full. If Zhao Hai forcefully separated his good and evil sides, then his soul would be split in two.

    Fortunately, the Space discovered this, so the two sides were merged. This resulted in the avatar in Zhao Hai¡¯s acupoint. This avatar can be said to be Zhao Hai. In the past, the Space has been suppressing these evil thoughts for Zhao Hai. But now, these evil thoughts can be utilized to increase Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. Zhao Hai can be said to beplete. His cultivation was now at least doublepared to before.

    What made Zhao Hai happy the most was when he condensed his demon god, he could now use the techniques of the Heavenly Demons. His original 360 dao avatars have been increased to 720.

    Zhao Hai let out a long breath as he slowly opened his eyes. His pupils have be darker and more profound. At the same time, his temperament changed, making him seem more ordinary than before!

    That¡¯s correct, he has be more ordinary. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but force a smile. Other people¡¯s temperament would be more fierce as they cultivate. On the other hand, his aura became more ordinary as time passed by. He didn¡¯t know what he would turn into once he achieved more progress.

    Zhao Hai released his main dao avatar. On the surface, there seems to be no change in the dao avatar. It was still a thousand hand guanyin. But this time, there were more arms connected to the avatar. Moreover, if one looks properly, the arms look more ferocious than before.

    At this time, Zhao Hai made his dao avatar turn around. This time, the appearance of the avatar was different. This time, it was a demon avatar with a thousand arms. On each arm were demonic symbols.

    Zhao Hai was aware that his dao avatar was now much stronger. At the same time, he has more control over it. He let out a long breath and rxed.

    After checking the changes to his body, Zhao Hai went to the vermillion bird space and called Mo Yu and the others over. Zhao Hai deliberately changed his temperament to that of a demon. Now, he had a cold and demonic energy covering his body, just like a demon.

    When Mo Yu and the others appeared in front of Zhao Hai, they were stunned by the demonic aura around him. Then they immediately gave him a bow.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°How are you doing?¡±

    Mo Yu and the others were somewhat trembling as they looked at Zhao Hai. Mo Yu quickly answered, ¡°Thank you for the care, Young Master. We¡¯ve been getting familiar with the ce.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. After a period of time, I¡¯ll go catch more Heavenly Demons. Later on, Firegod City will be your ce of living.¡± Mo Yu and the others nodded. Zhao Hai gave them a nod before he vanished and returned to the Space.

    Zhao Hai revealed his demonic qi in front of Mo Yu and the others to see their response. Sure enough, upon seeing Zhao Hai, Mo Yu and the others were shocked. It seems like Zhao Hai has gained a genuine demonic aura. If they didn¡¯t see Zhao Hai, they might assume that he was a true demon.

    Zhao Hai returned to the vi. Laura and the others were still making the scenes for the jade token to record. Meanwhile, the map of the Heavenly Demon Realm became more and moreplete as the silver needles traveled thend.

    Seeing Laura and the others being busy, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but bitterly smile. Laura and the others were too bored inside the Space. Therefore, their focus was entirely on the scenes to be recorded. Condensing his demon god took about a month of time. Even after such time had passed, Laura and the others were still full of enthusiasm.

    Zhao Hai apanied Laura and the others inside the Space for two days as he looked at the situation outside. Despite searching for nearly a month, Mo Lihe and the others have yet to discover any trail of Zhao Hai. They thought that Zhao Hai had left the area, so the main force returned to the sect leaving behind a small number of people to patrol the area where Zhao Hai fought against Mo Yan¡¯s group. This time, they were just performing a normal patrol and no longer searched under every rock to find Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai was d to see this. Now that the majority of the Cloud Demon Sect¡¯s people had retreated, he can now begin to act. Firegod City stillcked people inside.

    Although Zhao Hai already had Mo Yu and the others inside Firegod City to provide him with faith power, he didn¡¯t want to treat them badly. He regarded them as another race of people inside the Space. He even set up an exchange point in Firegod City, which was no different to others in the Space.

    However, to popte Firegod City with the Heavenly Demon Race, Mo Yu and the others weren¡¯t enough. He needed more Heavenly Demons, including female ones.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai began to take action. After apanying Laura and the others, Zhao Hai came out of the Space and resumed his hunting of the Cloud Demon Sect.

    ............................................................

    Mo Zhao was an Inner Disciple of the Cloud Demon Sect. Although his nascent soul stage strength wasn¡¯t remarkable in the sect, he wasn¡¯t weak. He was at the middle power level among the inner disciples.

    The Cloud Demon Sect has now returned to its calm since the cultivator was no longer spotted. Now, as long as they perform their regr patrols, they would be fine.

    Mo Zhao was now bringing his fellow disciples to patrol the area around Zhao Hai and Mo Yan¡¯s battle. Then suddenly, they heard shing sounds from the distance. It was clear that some people were fighting. Mo Zhao stared for a moment before he immediatelymanded his team to go over.

    When Mo Zhao and the others were heading towards the battle, they found two groups fighting. Seeing the dao avatar of one side, Mo Zhao became happy. This was because one side of the battle was using dao avatars of the Great World of Cultivation. He knew that the Cloud Demon Sect had been looking for the cultivator from the Great World of Cultivation. If he reported this to the sect, then he would certainly gain a huge merit.

    Thinking of this, Mo Zhao sent out a message bat. Then hemanded his team to use their dao avatars to reinforce their allies in the battle.

    But before Mo Zhao could arrive, the dao avatars of both sides suddenly turned and attacked them. These dao avatars were at the transcending tribtion stage. It didn¡¯t take long before Mo Zhao and the others were sent to the vermillion bird space.

    The battle was staged by Zhao Hai using his demon avatars and dao avatars. Mo Zhao and the others had no chance to fight back as they were immediately captured. As for the message bat that Mo Zhao sent, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care. He wanted to use this message bat to inform the Cloud Demon Sect that he has returned.

    Mo Zhao wasn¡¯t the first group that Zhao Hai hunted. Before Mo Zhao, Zhao Hai already captured five patrol groups. Zhao Hai wanted to blow this event out of proportion because he has yet to see a female Heavenly Demon. This caused him to be worried.

    After asking Mo Yu, Zhao Hai found out that female Heavenly Demons wouldn¡¯te out of the Cloud Demon Sect. If he wanted to capture female Heavenly Demons, then he would need to attack the sect.

    However, the experts in the Cloud Demon Sect were numerous. If Zhao Hai rashly attacked the sect, then he would just be courting death. Because of this, Zhao Hai wanted to make noise first to make the Cloud Demon Sect aware of his return. Then he would deal with multiple groups to make the sect send more people. Once the sect deploys most of their powerhouses, Zhao Hai would use the opportunity to enter the sect and capture the female Heavenly Demons. With this, the future poption of Firegod City would no longer be an issue.

    After dealing with Mo Zhao¡¯s group, Zhao Hai immediately looked for another target. Because he has the Space, looking for a target was very simple. But since Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t want the Cloud Demon Sect to know about his spatial ability, the targets he looked for were those who were nearby. So even if others came to inspect the scene, they wouldn¡¯t be able to find anything strange.

 Chapter 1763

    Chapter 1763 ¨C Defeating Mo Lihe

    Mo Lihe had an uglyplexion as he saw in his flying iron centipede. He didn¡¯t expect the cultivator who stirred up a storm a month ago to reappear. Moreover, he began to capture dozens of Cloud Demon Sect disciples. This was something that he couldn¡¯t forgive.

    Mo Lihe couldn¡¯t help but remember the loss of Mo Yu. Mo Yu was Mo Lihe¡¯s most well-regarded disciple. Losing Mo Yu had a huge impact on Mo Lihe. But then Zhao Hai just vanished for a month. Mo Lihe couldn¡¯t find Zhao Hai even if he wanted to.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s return enraged Mo Lihe but also made him happy. As soon as he received information, he would immediately fly over. Along with him were his subordinates, including ten transcending tribtion experts.

    Just as the flying iron centipede was flying, a c figure suddenly appeared in its path, causing the centipede to stop.

    Mo Lihe immediately got word and he appeared on the centipede¡¯s head. As soon as he looked at what¡¯s in front of him, he couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. This was because what he saw was a huge fleet.

    There¡¯s no mistake, it was a fleet of 100 ships. Each ship was gigantic. Putting 100 of them in one group was an astonishing sight.

    With his great eyesight, Mo Lihe saw a person on the ship in front. It was a cultivator from the Great World of Cultivation. The cultivator had a calm expression on his face. Naturally, the cultivator saw him too. The cultivator smiled faintly and then cupped his fists.

    Mo Lihe clenched his teeth in anger as he said, ¡°Tell me your name. This Mo Lihe doesn¡¯t kill nameless people.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha¡± The cultivatorughed. Then he replied, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen Elder Mo Lihe. I heard that Elder has been looking for me recently. However, I¡¯ve been very busy. Forgive me for being disrespectful. I just had the time to apany the Elder today.¡±

    Mo Lihe coldly snorted and said, ¡°Apany me, you? A criminal? Tell me, did you kill my disciple Mo Yu?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Mo Lihe roared, ¡°Zhao Hai, you¡¯re dead. I will smash your body into a thousand pieces!¡± After he said that, Mo Lihe charged towards Zhao Hai. It was as if he wasn¡¯t fazed by the fleet of ships.

    In fact, with Mo Lihe¡¯s strength, he really has no need to care aboutrge artifacts. To him,rge artifacts were mere decorations. They weren¡¯t useful against him.

    When Mo Lihe charged over, he didn¡¯t release his dao avatar. Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he saw Mo Liheing over. Then he also flew out of the Hell King¡¯s Ship and charged towards Mo Lihe.

    Mo Lihe didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai would dare to sh with him. This caused him to stare for a moment before his eyes lit up. Although Mo Lihe wasn¡¯t afraid ofrge artifacts, he would have to break through them to get to Zhao Hai. He might not care about them, but it was annoying. Zhao Hai rushing over just saved Mo Lihe a lot of trouble.

    The two quickly approached each other. When they were very close to each other, Mo Lihe roared as he wed towards Zhao Hai. At the same time, Zhao Hai raised his fists. The two quickly went into a brawl.

    Heavenly Demons were very good at closebat. And with their lifestyle, their bodies were much strongerpared to cultivators. Because of this, closebat became their strongest point.

    However, Mo Lihe quickly discovered that he wasn¡¯t able to capitalize on his advantages against Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai was also very strong, he was able to properly sh with Mo Lihe.

    This greatly surprised Mo Lihe. He didn¡¯t expect the Great World of Cultivation to send such an expert to the Heavenly Demon Realm. If this was the case, the Heavenly Demon Realm wouldn¡¯t be in a good situation. Now he knew that Mo Yu¡¯s demise wasn¡¯t unjust.

    At the same time, Mo Lihe expressed his killing intent. In his mind, such an expert cannot return to the Great World of Cultivation. He was a threat to the Heavenly Demon Realm.

    The battle between the two was very intense. The other Cloud Demon Sect experts weren¡¯t able to help Mo Lihe.

    As Zhao Hai and Mo Lihe were fighting, Zhao Hai¡¯s fleet attacked Mo Lihe¡¯s flying iron centipede. The Heavenly Demons that Mo Lihe brought with him could only fight the iingrge artifacts.

    In the beginning, the Cloud Demon Sect¡¯s experts didn¡¯t treat therge artifacts seriously. This was because transcending tribtion experts could easily deal withrge artifacts.

    However, they soon found out that things weren¡¯t as easy as they thought. Therge artifacts weren¡¯t ordinary. They weren¡¯t afraid of attacks from transcending tribtion experts.

    Therge artifacts were very fierce. At most, the attacks of the transcending tribtion experts would slow therge artifacts down. Now being able to deal with therge artifacts was a shock to the experts of the Cloud Demon Sect. They couldn¡¯t understand how suchrge artifacts could be so strong.

    Actually, theserge artifacts weren¡¯t strong in the beginning. But since Zhao Hai condensed his demon god andbined his good and evil sides, therge artifacts became more powerful.

    The reason for this change was the transformation of the yin-yang lighting ponds. The yin-yang lightning ponds were sourced from the pond below Zhao Hai¡¯s dao lotus. With Zhao Hai¡¯s increase in strength, the dao lotus became more powerful which in turn increased the potency of the yin-yang lightning ponds.

    Therge artifacts swarmed around the flying iron centipede nonstop, giving the transcending tribtion experts a hard time. At this time, Cai¡¯er and the others took control of therge artifacts. Moreover, the transcending tribtion experts inside the Space have been released. It didn¡¯t matter whether they be Undead or Heavenly Demons, they were all sent out.

    Zhao Hai has a lot of transcending tribtion experts in the Space. However, the majority of them were Undead and Heavenly Demons. Seeing these expertse out, the Cloud Demon Sect¡¯s experts were stunned. Before long, the flying iron centipede was overwhelmed and then sent to the Space.

    Once the flying iron centipede was sent to the Space, the experts went towards Zhao Hai and Mo Lihe.

    Although Mo Lihe was fighting with Zhao Hai, he was also paying attention to the battlefield. He didn¡¯t think that his subordinates would be defeated. And with him being entangled with Zhao Hai, there was no way for him to head over and help. In the end, he could only look helplessly as his subordinates were eliminated.

    Actually, the Heavenly Demons were still alive when they were sent to the Space. Naturally, those demons who resisted too violently were killed.

    Also, seeing Mo Yu attacking his people caused Mo Lihe to be enraged. He thought that Mo Yu had been killed. He didn¡¯t expect Mo Yu to submit to Zhao Hai. This was a huge blow to Mo Lihe.

    Heavenly Demons were warlike beings. At the same time, they regarded surrender after defeat as a shameful thing. Because of this, after so many years of sending people over, the Great World of Cultivation only subdued a very few number of Heavenly Demons. Simrly, most of the Heavenly Demons who surrendered to Zhao Hai were subdued by the Space. Those who surrendered to Zhao Hai on their own volition were very small.

    Being who he was, Mo Lihe looked down on Heavenly Demons who surrendered. But he didn¡¯t expect his own disciple to surrender. Moreover, he surrendered to a human cultivator. This was very hard for Mo Lihe to ept.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai no longer held back and had the other transcending tribtion experts make a move. This caused Mo Lihe to be on the defensive side. This caused him to release his dao avatar. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t allow him the opportunity. Zhao Hai also released his dao avatar. Then with the thousand-hand guanyin, he struck Mo Lihe down. With everyone attacking him, Mo Lihe was severely wounded. Then he was sent to the Space to be subdued and then healed.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s goal was also considered to be achieved. He wanted to deal with one powerful expert of the Cloud Demon Sect to rattle them. Then the sect would send more experts to chase him down. Once they were busy, he would immediately attack the sect¡¯s headquarters.

    His n has been sessful. Not only was Zhao Hai sessful in his n, he also gained more transcending tribtion experts as well the flying iron centipede. Later on, he would have more types ofrge artifacts he could refine.

    After dealing with Mo Lihe, Zhao Hai immediately left the area after erasing some of his traces. He left behind the chaotic energy produced by the battle. This way, the sect would send more experts out.

    Zhao Hai knew that hisst blow had reached the level of a half-step Immortal Expert. The Cloud Demon Sect doesn¡¯t have a lot of such experts. Therefore, if the sect wanted to deal with him, then not only would they need to send more half-step immortal experts, they would also invite their immortal stage elder to take action. Once this happens, Zhao Hai would have his chance.

    And just as Zhao Hai thought, the battle between Zhao Hai and Mo Li wasn¡¯t small, so the Cloud Demon Sect sent experts to inspect the scene. The results were then sent back to the sect. The Sect Master of the Cloud Demon Sect had to ask their Supreme Elder to deal with this matter.

    A half-step immortal expert being killed was a huge matter. If the Great World of Cultivation sent a half-step immortal expert to the Heavenly Demon Sect to cause trouble, then the Cloud Demon Sect would suffer greatly. The strength of the sect would be greatly damaged. It might even risk the sect being annexed by another sect in the future.

    One shouldn¡¯t think that the Heavenly Demon Realm was a unified entity. This was impossible. Like the Great World of Cultivation, the Heavenly Demon Realm also had an uncountable number of sects. And with how brutal Heavenly Demons were, the worries of the Cloud Demon Sect wasn¡¯t unwarranted. If they dared to ignore Zhao Hai¡¯s threat, then they would be gambling on the sect¡¯s rise and fall.

    After receiving the report, the Cloud Demon Sect immediately sent more than ten flying iron centipedes led by the sect master. The Immortal Stage Supreme Elder was also among the congregation. All of them were heading towards the ce where Zhao Hai and Mo Li fought.

    When the flying iron centipedes arrived, the Sect Master and the Supreme Elder of the Cloud Demon Sect walked out. The appearance of the two were closer to a human. The Sect Master looked quite simr to Mo Lihe. He has a horn on his forehead and he wore a ck robe. Besides his dark blue skin, all of his other aspects were simr to humans.

    As for the Cloud Demon Sect¡¯s Supreme Elder, he looked even more like a human. Besides the horn on his head, he didn¡¯t have any differencepared to a human. Moreover, his horn was much shorterpared to the other Heavenly Demons.

    As the two flew out of the flying iron centipede, the Supreme Elder of the Cloud Demon Sect felt the surrounding qi. Then he said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed an expert. His final strike should have utilized his dao avatar. Mo Lihe also used his dao avatar, but he was unable to block the attack. Also, it seems like Mo Lihe wasn¡¯t able to use hisplete strength. However, I can feel demonic qi on the attack of that person. Very strange.¡±

    Hearing this, the Sect Master of the Cloud Demon Sect frowned and said, ¡°Elder, how strong is this person? Can I win against him? If he¡¯s too strong, our Cloud Demon Sect would be very unlucky.¡±

    The Supreme Elder nodded and said, ¡°A very strong person. At most, you will be on even grounds against him. Such a person is a threat to our sect if he stays here. Sect Master, do you have any ns?¡± Although the position of a Supreme Elder was very honored, he generally wouldn¡¯t meddle with the affairs of the sect. The same was also true for the Great World of Cultivation. This was because the job of Supreme Elders was to maintain and increase their strength. The stronger they were, the longer they could live. Therefore, Supreme Elders would leave the sect to the Sect Masters to deal with.

    The Cloud Demon Sect¡¯s Sect Leader frowned and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t an easy matter to deal with. That fellow is very slippery. Although I want to ask the Supreme Elder to kill him, we still need to find him. Most importantly, we need the Supreme Elder to stand guard on the headquarters. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with iing dangers. If that fellow runs to the headquarters to cause trouble, then we wouldn¡¯t have sufficient strength to deal with him.¡±

    The Supreme Elder nodded. At this time, a message bat stopped in front of the Sect Master. Upon receiving the information, the Sect Master¡¯s expression immediately changed.

 Chapter 1764

    Chapter 1764 ¨C Pursuit of an Immortal Expert

    Zhao Hai had a calm expression as he looked at the screen. He was only looking at the Cloud Demon Sect¡¯s vicinity. As for the inner parts of the sect, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare probe too deeply.

    Zhao Hai already learned about the situation of the Cloud Demon Sect from Mo Lihe and the others. Armed with this information, Zhao Hai was now more informed about the condition of the sect. This time, Zhao Hai¡¯s target was the Cloud Demon Sect¡¯s medicine garden.

    The Heavenly Demon Sect also has medicine gardens. No matter where, sects need pills, the Cloud Demon Sect was the same. Although Heavenly Demons have formidable bodies, they would be at a disadvantage without the help of pills.

    The reason why Zhao Hai chose the medicine garden was because it wasn¡¯t in the inner parts of the sect. Moreover, the people sent by the Cloud Demon Sect to take care of the medicinal herbs were female Heavenly Demons.

    Zhao Hai already has a lot of male Heavenly Demons. Just inside Mo Lihe¡¯s flying iron centipede were several thousand male Heavenly Demons. Counting the Heavenly Demons captured before, Zhao Hai now had about ten thousand Heavenly Demons. All of which were male.

    Therefore, Zhao Hai urgently needed female Heavenly Demons if he wanted the vermillion bird space to thrive in the future. Therefore, Zhao Hai chose to attack the medicine garden. The medicine garden was quite a distance away from the core of the sect. Even if the Immortal Expert of the Cloud Demon Sect were to head over, it would still require them some time to arrive.

    Zhao Hai has yet to begin his move. This was because the Sect Master of the Cloud Demon Sect is still en route to the ce Mo Lihe fought it. Once they arrive, Zhao Hai would begin his move.

    Laura and the others were also looking at the screen. They knew that the Cloud Demon Sect has an Immortal Expert. With Zhao Hai¡¯s present strength, he still couldn¡¯t fight against an Immortal Expert. If he sees an Immortal Expert, he could only run away.

    At this time, Cai¡¯er said, ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s time.¡±

    Zhao Hai understood what Cai¡¯er meant. The Sect Master of the Cloud Demon Sect was about to arrive at the ce where he and Mo Lihe fought. In an instant, Zhao Hai appeared outside. The ce he appeared was a ce near the medicine garden. Beside him was a flying iron centipede.

    The flying iron centipede was a status symbol in the Cloud Demon Sect. Besides the top core disciples, only the elders and the Sect Master have one.

    Because of this, as long as Zhao Hai uses the flying iron centipede, he would be able to go anywhere besides forbidden areas.

    Zhao Hai entered the flying iron centipede and then controlled it to fly towards the medicine garden. Before long, he was outside the garden.

    The medicine garden had quite some people inside, but it wasn¡¯t lively. Besides those who nt and manage the herbs, other Heavenly Demons rarely came here. Once in a while, female Heavenly Demons woulde and collect medicinal materials to be sent back to the sect. Additionally, because the sect was afraid of peopleing over to steal herbs, those without permission couldn¡¯te to the medicinal garden.

    Naturally, elders were an exception, especially elders on flying iron centipedes. Owners of flying iron centipedes had extraordinary status. They naturally had the qualifications to enter the medicinal garden.

    Zhao Hai already investigated the inside and outside of the medicine garden. He knew that there¡¯s no threat present inside the garden. As long as he takes action, nobody would be able to escape.

    Flying iron centipedes are fast, but Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use the centipede¡¯s maximum speed. He just flew forward slowly and leisurely. He didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry. Showing little vignce.

    However, the huge flying iron centipede attracted the attention of those in the medicine garden. Seeing the flying iron centipede, the female Heavenly Demons bowed their heads. They didn¡¯t dare interrogate the person inside the centipede. Among the Heavenly Demons, divisions were strictly enforced. If you disrespect someone with a higher status than you, then you might be killed.

    Female Heavenly Demons didn¡¯t have as high of a status in the Heavenly Demon Realmpared to their male counterparts. None of them dared to stop the flying iron centipede.

    Before long, Zhao Hai was on top of the medicine garden. He also sealed the transmission formation of the medicine garden. The flying iron centipede looked like arge dragon as it floated in the sky. The female Heavenly Demons bowed deeply, their hearts somewhat uneasy. They didn¡¯t know why this elder came over.

    At this time, a female Heavenly Demon discovered arge opening on the centipede. Soon after,rge numbers of Heavenly Demons came out and charged towards them. Before they understood what was happening, most of them were already captured.

    The female Heavenly Demons were somewhat stunned. They don¡¯t know what was going on. They even forgot to resist. At the same time, Zhao Hai sent out Mo Lihe and the others to uproot the entire medicine garden to be sent to the Space.

    The entire process went by very fast. The female Heavenly Demons simply didn¡¯t rebel.

    However, there were only more than a thousand female Heavenly Demons in the medicine garden. Zhao Hai still needed to capture more female Heavenly Demons. The vermillion bird space could amodate hundreds of thousands of people. Zhao Hai can capture as many Heavenly Demons as he can.

    After sweeping this medicine garden, Zhao Hai went to the next. With the Cloud Demon Sect¡¯srge domain, it was impossible for there to be only one medicine garden. The sect has more than 100rge and small medicine gardens.

    Before long, Zhao Hai swept through five medicine gardens. But at this time, something went wrong. Just as Zhao Hai was sweeping his fifth medicine garden, a female Heavenly Demon who went to hand over the medicinal herbs found that she couldn¡¯t use the transmission formation to return. Zhao Hai sealed the transmission formations. Noticing something strange, the female Heavenly Demon reported the situation. The Cloud Demon Sect immediately sent people to check. As it turns out, the entire medicinal garden was gone, including the female Heavenly Demons.

    The scout immediately reported back to the sect, causing the sect to shake. It must be known that although medicine gardens weren¡¯t located in the core of the sect, they were part of the foundations of the sect. If something happened to them, the Cloud Demon Sect would be affected. The sect immediately sent a message to the Sect Master.

    After receiving the information, the Sect Master¡¯splexion changed. He turned to the Supreme Elder and said, ¡°Supreme Elder, something happened back in the sect. Medicinal gardens have disappeared along with the disciples in them. We have lost a lot of precious herbs.¡±

    The Supreme Elder wasn¡¯t stupid, as soon as he heard the Sect Master, his expression also changed as he said, ¡°Someone attacked the sect? Could it be him?¡±

    The ¡®him¡¯ that the Supreme Elder pointed to was naturally Zhao Hai. The Sect Master replied, ¡°I¡¯m unable to confirm it. However, we need to go back and look. If it is really him, then his attack on Mo Lihe is surely intentional.¡±

    The Supreme Elder gave a heavy nod as he said, ¡°Alright, if it is really him, then his actions are deliberate. He wanted to shift our attention.¡± The Sect Master nodded. They returned to the flying iron centipede and rushed back to the sect.

    Zhao Hai was also aware that he had been discovered. However, since the Cloud Demon Sect has yet to arrive, he swept through two more medicinal gardens. As he was about to attack the eight, he felt an overbearing auraing down on him. Zhao Hai was stunned, then his expression changed. He knew that the powerhouses of the Cloud Demon Sect had arrived.

    Zhao Hai knew that he was in danger. He used his quickest speed to capture the female Heavenly Demons and the medicinal garden. Then he used the flying iron centipede to run. He noticed a spiritual force locking onto him. If he escaped using the Space, then the other party would surely discover him. So instead of teleporting, Zhao Hai used the flying iron centipede to run away.

    The Immortal Expert of the Cloud Demon Sect also discovered Zhao Hai¡¯s escape. He quickly pursued him. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare neglect his opponent as he drove the centipede with all of its speed.

    It must be known that although both sides were using flying iron centipedes, one of them had a yin-yang lightning pond inside. Zhao Hai¡¯s centipede was faster than the other centipedes.

    However, Zhao Hai still underestimated the Immortal Experts¡¯ strength. The Heavenly Demon who was chasing him was able to follow behind. The expert¡¯s speed was beyond Zhao Hai¡¯s expectation. As time went by, he was able to close his distance with Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai also felt this, his expression couldn¡¯t help but change. He immediatelymanded the Undead of the Space to pour spiritual force into the centipede. Wanting to throw off the immortal expert was merely a dream. However, he could cause the immortal expert to chase him for some time.

    Despite his situation, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t startled. Instead, he said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, calcte how long it would take him to catch up to me. Choose a route that would take me the farthest from the Cloud Demon Sect.¡± Cai¡¯er nodded and began the calctions.

 Chapter 1765

    Chapter 1765 ¨C shing With An Immortal-stage Expert

    Zhao Hai calmly controlled the flying iron centipede to fly forward. The centipede was flying at its fastest speed. Now the centipede was no longer swinging like a snake, it was flying like a sharp arrow.

    Mo Guan stared straight ahead of him with a calm face. However, his heart wasn¡¯t calm at all. As the Supreme Elder of the Cloud Demon Sect, Mo Guan hasn¡¯t made a move for many years. This was his first action after a long time.

    Mo Guan didn¡¯t expect a cultivator from the Great World of Cultivation to cause this much trouble in the Heavenly Demon Realm. When this cultivator caused trouble in the Cloud Demon Sect, Mo Guan didn¡¯t care about it at that time. He has lived for thousands of years and has experienced a lot of things. He knew that the juniors of the Great World of Cultivation would undergo a trial in the Heavenly Demon Realm. Because of this, he was used to ignoring this matter.

    As Zhao Hai¡¯s actions became bigger and bigger, Mo Guan began to think that something wasn¡¯t right. Finally, once Mo Lihe was reported to have fallen, Mo Guan treated the matter seriously.

    Mo Guan didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be so courageous. He actually attacked the Cloud Demon Sect.

    While he was thinking about this, he used his spiritual force to scan the entire Cloud Demon Sect. He found a flying iron centipede that was capturing female Heavenly Demons. He felt that this was Zhao Hai, so he ran after him immediately.

    However, Mo Guan didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai¡¯s flying iron centipede to be so fast. But this also cemented his n topletely destroy Zhao Hai. In addition to the flying iron centipede, Mo Guan also sensed several Heavenly Demons serving Zhao Hai. And among those Heavenly Demons was Mo Lihe.

    He certainly knew what it meant for a Heavenly Demon to serve a human. The Heavenly Demon has fully surrendered. This wasn¡¯t good news for him.

    It has been years since a Heavenly Demon surrendered to a cultivator. If other sects knew that the disciples of the Cloud Demon Sect surrendered to a cultivator, then the reputation of the sect would be dragged to the mud. Everyone would look down on the Cloud Demon Sect. Moreover, among those who surrendered was an expert on Mo Lihe¡¯s level.

    Naturally, there¡¯s another point that Mo Guan thought about, and that was Zhao Hai used a technique to subdue the Heavenly Demons. If this was the case, then Zhao Hai was even more dangerous. He was the enemy of the entire Heavenly Demon Race. If Zhao Hai has a technique to subdue Heavenly Demons, then he would be able to dominate the Heavenly Demon Realm.

    Mo Guan also got news from the top figures of the Heavenly Demon Realm about the invaders of the Great Demon Realm. Their n had always been to send their younger generations to fight the invaders. This way, they would gain experience in fighting the cultivators.

    But this time, the top figures of the Heavenly Demon Realm decided to wipe out all the cultivators from the Great World of Cultivation. This was certainly unusual. It can be said that the Heavenly Demon Realm was nning to make a huge move against the Great World of Cultivation.

    If Mo Guan¡¯s guess was right, then this meant that the Heavenly Demon Realm and the Great Realm of Cultivation would have arge war. If the Great World of Cultivation has this technique in their hands, then they would be able to subdue Heavenly Demons on arge scale. This would doom the entire Heavenly Demon Race.

    Because of this, Mo Guan decided to chase Zhao Hai no matter what. He would kill Zhao Hai and search his soul to see whether there was indeed a technique to subdue Heavenly Demons.

    Zhao Hai was now in a very serene state. He knew that in a few minutes, Mo Guan would be able to catch up to him. Zhao Hai has now chosen a direction to go to, which was the buffer zone between the Cloud Demon Sect and another sect. Usually, nobody would be there, so even if he and Mo Guan turned the ce upside-down, nobody would notice.

    Before long, Zhao Hai arrived at the ce he chose. As soon as he arrived, Zhao Hai waved his hand and received the flying iron centipede. Zhao Hai stood in the air as he looked at Mo Guan who was fast approaching.

    Seeing the flying iron centipede disappear, Mo Guan was stunned. However, he didn¡¯t stop until he was a hundred meters away from Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai looked at Mo Guan with a calm expression. Then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°This one is Zhao Hai. You must be the Supreme Elder of the Cloud Demon Sect. Forgive me for being rude.¡±

    Seeing Zhao Hai being polite, Mo Guan couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Then his expression changed as he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get familiar with me, Zhao Hai. You dare run wild in our Cloud Demon Sect. I¡¯ll make sure that you suffer a bad end today!¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Elder, the Great World of Cultivation and the Heavenly Demon Realm share a great enmity. Even if I didn¡¯t do anything, the Cloud Demon Sect still wouldn¡¯t let me go. Saying such things is useless. If you want my life, then take it.¡±

    Mo Guan sneered, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re too arrogant for your level of strength. This world has a lot of people who are stronger than you. Today I¡¯ll make you experience the gap in our strength!¡± Then he waved his hand as he sent arge palm towards Zhao Hai.

    Seeing this palm, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression changed. Although palm attacks were among the mostmon attacks that cultivators use, Zhao Hai could feel how strong this particr palm was.

    Zhao Hai immediately shed the palm with his sword. Zhao Hai used the Brightsword technique this time. The Brightsword Technique sent very quick swords towards the enemy. The faster the swords, the more powerful the technique was.

    The Brightsword Technique was indeed very quick and its offensive strength wasn¡¯t any inferior to other techniques. The Brightsword Technique was like a machine gun as it sent sword after sword. But in terms of strength during long rangedbat, the technique wasn¡¯tparable to cannons. Therefore, Zhao Hai rarely used this technique.

    But now, Zhao Hai was more inclined to use it. After sessive increases in strength, the Brightsword Technique was now quite good. Additionally, with Zhao Hai¡¯s recent acquisition of tribtion lightning, the sword qi sent by the technique carried the might of the tribtion lightning. Therefore, although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use all of his strength, his counter-attack was still very strong.

    Moreover, as Zhao Hai released sword qi, his body also retreated. So the amount of sword qi heading towards Mo Guan¡¯s palm kept increasing.

    It took more than 50 sword qi before Zhao Hai defeated Mo Guan¡¯s palm. Mo Guan couldn¡¯t help but be stunned when he saw this. He could clearly feel that Zhao Hai was just at the transcending tribtion stage. But he didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to have such strength. It was practically impossible for a transcending tribtion expert to defeat his palm attack.

    Mo Guan coldly snorted and said, ¡°I admit you have skill. No wonder you¡¯re able to deal with Mo Lihe. However, you¡¯ll have to die today!¡± After he said that, Mo Guan clenched his fist and sent a punch towards Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai could feel the intense amount of energying towards him.

    Seeing Mo Guan¡¯s fist attack, Zhao Hai immediately released his dao avatar. The upper half of the avatar moved and released all kinds of abilities to counter Mo Guan¡¯s fist.

    Boom! The fist qi and Zhao Hai¡¯s attacks collided with each other. The demon fist qi immediately vanished. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai¡¯s attack still has some leftover strength which went towards Mo Guan.

    Mo Guan¡¯s expression changed. Then he coldly snorted and released a burst of energy, which erased the residual energy of Zhao Hai¡¯s attack. Then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Good, but this ends here!¡± Mo Guan roared and then a huge dao avatar appeared behind his body.

    The dao avatar was enormous, about ten timesrger than Zhao Hai¡¯s dao avatar. When the dao avatar appeared, it immediately wed Zhao Hai. With its size, it looks as if it was just picking up an apple.

    Zhao Hai immediately reacted. All of the arms of the dao avatar faced upwards and then released abined energy attack to meet the w that wasing towards him.

    Bang! There was a loud noise, then Zhao Hai¡¯s dao avatar swayed a couple of times. Zhao Hai¡¯splexion changed. Mo Guan¡¯s attack exceeded his expectations. He didn¡¯t expect an Immortal Expert¡¯s attack to be so terrifying. His previous estimates were wrong. He thought that his full-strength attack wasparable to an Immortal Stage Expert. However, he realized that he was mistaken.

    Actually, Zhao Hai¡¯s thinking was wrong. His guess was right. Hisbined energy attack was indeedparable to an Immortal Stage Expert. However, Mo Guan wasn¡¯t an ordinary Immortal Stage Expert.

    In fact, Mo Guan was on the top level of Immortal Experts in the Cloud Demon Sect. His attacks weren¡¯t simple. Even most Immortal Experts wouldn¡¯t be able to block it. For Zhao Hai to be able to disperse the attack was truly a surprise.

    But at the same time, this result also reinforced Mo Guan¡¯s intention of killing Zhao Hai. This time, his left w attacked. His eyes were now red. It seemed like he wouldn¡¯t stop until Zhao Hai was killed.

 Chapter 1766 â€“ Surrounding

    <h4>Chapter 1766 - Surrounding</h4>

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Mo Guan¡¯s dao avatar continually attacked. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare meet the attacks of the enemy. He repeatedly dodged to the side. Mo Guan¡¯s attacks caused violent explosions which exined the sounds.

    Zhao Hai was very fast and he also used the Cosmos Technique. This movement technique was truly a high-rank Buddhist Technique. Under Mo Guan¡¯s endless attacks, Zhao Hai was able to dodge every time.

    Seeing that he kept missing Zhao Hai, Mo Guan was angered. He roared as his dao avatar reduced in size. But at the same time, it looked more solid. Finally, it became the same size as Zhao Hai¡¯s dao avatar. At this moment, Mo Guan¡¯s dao avatar already looked like a real being. It looks like it wasn¡¯t a dao avatar at all.

    When Mo Guan¡¯s dao avatar shrank, its speed also increased. Its strength was also greater than before. The explosions that were once rumbles were now full-blown explosions.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change when he saw this. He hid his dao avatar as he kept dodging the attacks. However, Zhao Hai¡¯s hands weren¡¯t idle. He also sent attacks towards Mo Guan.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s actions, Mo Guan couldn¡¯t help but sneer. Without his dao avatar, Zhao Hai was now smaller. However, this also meant that his defenses were much weaker. Once he was hit, that would be over for him.

    Moreover, without his dao avatar, Zhao Hai¡¯s supply of spiritual qi was smaller. He wouldn¡¯t be able tost in battle for long. In this case, it would be more difficult for Zhao Hai to defeat Mo Guan.

    Zhao Hai was also aware of his present situation. His expression was difficult to look at. Then a stone stamp appeared in his hand. Zhao Hai threw the stamp over and before long a huge city came out of the stamp. The city proceeded to fall towards Mo Guan.

    Mo Guan paid close attention to Zhao Hai¡¯s actions. Seeing Zhao Hai take out a stamp, he immediately became vignt. He knew that whatever Zhao Hai takes out at this time wouldn¡¯t be simple.

    While Mo Guan was being vignt, he suddenly saw a huge city crashing down on him. Mo Guan¡¯s expression changed. Then he quickly dodged to the side.

    But this time, the city suddenly became bigger. Then the city ignited with sky-high mes. Mo Guan has no other way other than to defend.

    Boom! A loud sound was heard as Mo Guan¡¯s dao avatar shook. It looked as if the dao avatar would shatter at any time. Mo Guan¡¯s face paled, he looked at Zhao Hai with an expression of fear.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect Firegod City to be this formidable. It was able to cause an Immortal-stage Heavenly Demon to pale upon blocking it. It must be known that this wasn¡¯t the full-strength blow of the city.

    But upon seeing that Firegod City was effective, Zhao Hai no longer held back. He nned to drop Firegod City once more. At the same time, he sighed in secret. Hemented his low strength. If he was strong, then he could dpose Firegod City and then create more of them using the Space. When that happens, let alone Mo Guan, even if he was against the entire Cloud Demon Sect or all of the Heavenly Demon Realm, he could just drop Firegod Cities on top of them.

    Mo Guan paled as he blocked Zhao Hai¡¯s attacks. At the same time, he retreated. Naturally, Zhao Hai chased after him, using Firegod City to attack him one more time.

    Mo Guan¡¯s retreat was very fast. At the same time, he defended with all of his strength. Boom! Boom! Boom! Zhao Hai attacked Mo Guan again and again. Mo Guan wasn¡¯t able to dodge, so he could only repeatedly defend against the attacks.

    After three consecutive attacks, Mo Guan¡¯s dao avatar was on the verge of being destroyed. Mo Guan had a trickle of blooding out of his mouth. Then at this moment, Zhao Hai felt another powerful auraing from the Cloud Demon Sect. Zhao Hai estimated that it would be impossible for him to deal with Mo Guan before that Immortal Expert arrived. If he stayed, then he would be under the attack of two Immortal Experts. Then he would be in greater danger.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai immediately received Firegod City as well as the vermillion bird stamp. He looked at Mo Guan and then coldly snorted as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you off this time. We will meet again.¡± After he said that, he retreated and then disappeared a distance away from Mo Guan. Although Mo Guan wanted to chase, he suddenly felt a burst of pain from his meridians. He knew that he had been injured, so he calmed his spiritual qi down. He has no choice other than to look at Zhao Hai leaving.

    Mo Guan was so angry that he gritted his teeth. But there was nothing he could do. After a while, a figure appeared next to him. The man looked at Mo Guan and said, ¡°Second, how are you? You look like you¡¯re injured.¡±

    Mo Guan looked at the man and said, ¡°First Brother, fortunately you arrived quickly. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be seeing me today.¡±

    The First Brother¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change. Then he said, ¡°What happened? Is it a powerhouse from the Great World of Cultivation? From what the other sects said, although the people that the Great World of Cultivation sent were strong, they weren¡¯t a threat. How could they injure you?¡±

    Mo Guan smiled bitterly and said, ¡°That person is different from the rest of them. He has a formidable artifact that looks like a huge city. It is tough and very powerful. I can only block three attacks from it with my strength. If he didn¡¯t sense that you wereing, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to survive.¡±

    The First Brother replied, ¡°We cannot let him survive for long. It would be bad for the Heavenly Demon Realm if he stays alive. I think we should report this matter and let the other sects make a unified effort with us to deal with him. We can allow the other people from the Great World of Cultivation to go. But we cannot let this person to escape.¡±

    Mo Guan nodded and said, ¡°He cannot live.¡± The First Brother nodded and then took Mo Guan back to the Cloud Demon Sect.

    Zhao Hai was currently inside the Space looking at the conversation between the two. Hearing them, Zhao Hai snorted and said, ¡°The Cloud Demon Sect hasn¡¯t learned their lesson. I won¡¯t hold back next time.¡±

    Laura smiled faintly and said, ¡°We cannot let the Cloud Demon Sect to take a breather. But if they really group up to deal with you, then I think it would be better for you to stay inside the Space.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The more I go out, the more they want to surround me. And they need people to surround and suppress me. If that happens, I would appear in their sects and loot it. I have to cause great disturbance to the sects of the Heavenly Demon Realm.¡±

    Julie, who rarely spoke, Smiled faintly and said, ¡°Brother Hai, if you want, you can unleash a few Bug Mother Nests. That would be enough to cause them some trouble.¡±

    Hearing Julie, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes shone as he said, ¡°That¡¯s a great idea. The dark element energy in the Heavenly Demon Realm is just suited for the Bug Race. Alright, we¡¯ll put some mother nests here.¡±

    Juli smiled faintly and said, ¡°Let them absorb some genes of the Heavenly Demon Race. Then they would be more difficult to deal with.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Good. Cai¡¯er, immediately make the preparations. We won¡¯t release too many, five mother nests are enough.¡¯ Cai¡¯er nodded.

    Zhao Hai rxed in the next few days. He didn¡¯t attack the Cloud Demon Sect. This was because the sect¡¯s defenses had increased. Several Immortal Experts were paying attention to the entire sect. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t able to find any opportunity to go out.

    And because Mo Guan was able toe back alive, it became known that Zhao Hai had acquired a flying iron centipede. Therefore, all of the sect¡¯s flying iron centipedes had been grounded. Mo Lihe bing a traitor to the sect has also been reported. So if Zhao Hai wanted to raid the Cloud Demon Sect, then he would have to use the Space.

    However, Zhao Hai has no ns to use the Space too much. These Immortal Experts were too strong. If they discover the Space, then that would be bad news.

    Because of the Cloud Demon Sect¡¯s increased vignce, Zhao Hai could only stay inside the Space. He put a temporary stop to his ns of raiding the sect.

    But this doesn¡¯t mean that Zhao Hai had been idle. He used this time to monitor the other sects around the Cloud Demon Sect. This was because Zhao Hai knew that Mo Guan and the others would definitely invite more experts of the Heavenly Demon Realm. Their n of surrounding Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t just talk. There would definitely be an apanying action.

    Sure enough, the sects around the Cloud Demon Sect sent arge army to surround the ce where Zhao Hai and Mo Guan fought. At the same time, they carried out a carpet search on all ces that they suspected Zhao Hai would be.

    The Cloud Demon Sect was also coordinating with other sects to search the borders. The cave that Zhao Hai hid inside before has also been found.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile. He knows that the moment he appears, the sects would immediately surround him. The surrounding sects have already been mapped by the Space. Once he made sure that he was clear, he would immediately attack.

    Now that the surrounding sects have sent their troops to the Cloud Demon Sect, Zhao Hai decided that it was time to move. His first target was the sect northeast of the Cloud Demon Sect. This sect was a bit worse in strengthpared to the Cloud Demon Sect. Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t know if the sect has any Immortal Experts or not. He just knew that he would be safer if he attacked this sect.

    The sect that Zhao Hai decided to attack was known as the Violent Demon Sect. The Violent Demon Sect has been very receptive of the news. The Sect Master personally led the experts of the sect to participate. Because of this, there weren¡¯t many experts left in the sect. It was because of this that Zhao Hai chose this sect. From the conversations he heard, there were two Immortal Experts left behind to guard the sect.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried about this. He just wanted to attack the sect one time and then leave. He wouldn¡¯t give the Violent Demon Sect any chance to attack.

    Naturally, this time, he could only depend on the Space. But since he doesn¡¯t have to face any Immortal Experts, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried. Zhao Hai was also preparing to put a mother nest in the Violent Demon Sect. These bugs would be a headache to the sect.

    The Violent Demon Sect could only be regarded as a lower middle grade sect. Any treasures of the Heavenly Demon Realm wouldn¡¯t fall into the hands of such a sect. It was because of this that the sect was so eager to participate in surrounding Zhao Hai. They were hoping to get benefits from this operation.

    In the mind of the Sect Master, if they perform well during this operation, then those big sects would take notice of them. The Sect Master knew that they couldn¡¯t contend against thoserge sects. It was good enough that they entered the eyes of those sects. It would be great if they gain a backing from this operation. Therefore, this operation was very important for the sect.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for a small sect to survive in the Heavenly Demon Realm. They could be destroyed by therge sects at any time. But if they find arge sect that could support them, then they wouldn¡¯t need to worry about their survival. For a small sect, being subordinated to arge sect wasn¡¯t a loss of face. It was a strategy for survival.

    But at the same time, the Violent Demon Sect weren¡¯t fools. From the information they received, it seems like the Cloud Demon Sect suffered a huge loss under Zhao Hai. This was the reason they wanted to act with the other sects to deal with Zhao Hai. Although the Sect Master also wanted to capture Zhao Hai and get his secrets, he didn¡¯t want to steal a chicken but instead lose the rice.

    Although the Sect Master took away most of the sect¡¯s experts, he still left two Immortal Stage Elders to guard the sect. No matter what happens to the sect, the two Elders could still react immediately. If Zhao Hai dared to cause trouble in their sect, those two elders would be able to deal with him. Even if they cannot deal with Zhao Hai, they could still hold him back with enough time for the others to arrive.

    Naturally, this was just the Violent Demon Sect¡¯s idea. They didn¡¯t know Zhao Hai¡¯s true capabilities. In Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes, the Violent Demon Sect was a fat piece of meat, waiting for him to take a huge bite out of.

    After his previous raid of the Cloud Demon Sect, the ratio between male and female Heavenly Demons inside the vermillion bird space has reached a normal ratio. So even if he no longer captured Heavenly Demons, the vermillion bird space would still form a civilization before long.

    Last time when he fought against Mo Guan, Zhao Hai transferred the Heavenly Demons of Firegod City to the Space. Although the faith power of the Heavenly Demons could provide a huge boost to Firegod City, they would also suffer losses if used to fight against an Immortal Expert. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to sacrifice the Heavenly Demons, so he transferred them out before he fought.

 Chapter 1767 â€“ Badly Battered

    <h4>Chapter 1767 - Badly Battered</h4>

    The headquarters of the Violent Demon Sect was located on the Crossing Mountains. It was a sect thatsted for tens of thousands of years. Although they weren¡¯t a powerful sect, most sects wouldn¡¯t cause them trouble. This was because the Violent Demon Sect never failed to produce an Immortal Expert every generation. This became a guarantee for the survival of the sect.

    Actually, there¡¯s another reason why the Violent Demon Sect was able to pass down their inheritance for so long. And this was their location, the Crossing Mountains. The Crossing Mountains wasn¡¯t a good location. Its spiritual qi density was poor and it doesn¡¯t have a lot of resources. It was considered a bad location.

    Because of this, nobody bothered to attack the sect. Big sects wouldn¡¯t bother looking at the sect while smaller sects couldn¡¯t attack a sect with poor resources. Therefore, the Violent Demon Sect was able to survive for a very long time.

    However, the current generation of the Violent Demon Sect was discontented of their current state. In their opinion, it was time for the sect to be more powerful. They also needed a bigger territory. They couldn¡¯t always stay in the Crossing Mountains. Therefore, the current generation ns to hug the leg of a powerful sect. So when news about dealing with Zhao Hai spread out, the Sect Master immediately took the sect¡¯s most elite force in order to participate.

    But the Sect Master of the Violent Demon Sect wasn¡¯t a fool. He still left behind two Immortal Experts to guard the sect. He also activated the sect¡¯s mountain guarding formation.

    Zhao Hai was currently watching the main hall of the Violent Demon Sect. Zhao Hai has no good impressions of the main hall. In fact, he was here to destroy it.

    Zhao Hai was also aware that there were two Immortal Experts inside the sect. He only has one chance to strike before he needs to leave. Therefore, Zhao Hai waited for the perfect opportunity to attack.

    A day passed, two days, three days. But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make a move. He was patient while waiting for any holes in the Violent Demon Sect¡¯s defense.

    It takes a thousand days to be a thief, but more than a thousand days to prevent a thief. This was true. The various sects used a lot of effort to look for Zhao Hai. But until now, they only found his old hideout. This caused them to begin cking off. They suspected that Zhao Hai might have already left.

    The surrounding sects were now aware of Zhao Hai¡¯s name. This was because Zhao Hai introduced himself when he fought against Mo Guan. And since Mo Guan survived, he naturally revealed everything he knew. Both Zhao Hai¡¯s image and name has been spread out.

    Unfortunately, none of them were able to find Zhao Hai. It was naturally impossible for them to be on high alert all the time, so they began to rx. And once they rx, Zhao Hai¡¯s opportunity would arrive.

    Mo Yang was an inner disciple of the Violent Demon Sect. He wasn¡¯t very strong. Unlike the majority of Heavenly Demons, Mo Yang was very timid. It was because of this that he was called Mo Yang(Mo Sheep).

    Mo Yang didn¡¯t follow the Sect Master to search for Zhao Hai. He stayed in the sect to guard it. However, Mo Yang believed that nothing would happen to the sect.

    On this day, Mo Yang was working as usual as he inspected the periphery of the sect. Then he returned to his cave residence to prepare to cultivate. Then at this moment, he suddenly felt a powerful auraing down on the Violent Demon Sect. Mo Yang was stunned. He immediately went out of his residence. As soon as he went out, he was immediately stunned.

    The sky above the main hall has disappeared. Instead, there was an enormous city above him. No mistake, it was an enormous city. How the city appeared was not important at this time, this was because the city was currently falling towards the main hall!

    Mo Yang couldn¡¯t even make a sound as the giant city fell into the main hall. Before long, the Violent Demon Sect¡¯s main hall has been ttened into a pancake. All those in the main hall were also crushed.

    Right after falling down, the enormous city disappeared. Nobody survived in the main hall. Even those who were inside their cave residences weren¡¯t saved as their cave residences were also crushed.

    Naturally, this was Zhao Hai¡¯s doing. Zhao Hai used the people of the Violent Demon Sect to bring a silver needle into the sect¡¯s center. With this, he could appear in the sect¡¯s main hall. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t appear personally. Instead, he released Firegod City to m into the main hall. Then he received Firegod City right after. Nobody would find his traces no matter what.

    Just as Zhao Hai received Firegod City, two powerful auras rushed towards the Violent Demon Sect¡¯s main hall. Naturally, they appeared toote.

    The two auras wandered around the main hall in anger. Then they expanded their scope of searching, but they still found nothing. This caused them to be even more angry. They searched more frantically but it was no use.

    After dealing with the Violent Demon Sect, Zhao Hai turned his attention to the other sects. He already decided that he wouldn¡¯t capture Heavenly Demons in the meantime. He was going to kill as many Heavenly Demons as he could. He wanted to see what else the Heavenly Demons could do to him.

    In the next few days, except the Cloud Demon Sect, all sects who participated in the alliance to capture Zhao Hai were attacked to varying degrees. What¡¯smon among these attacks was that there were no living witnesses that survived.

    Moreover, the cause of death of these Heavenly Demons were strange. Some of them were burnt to death, some were ttened to paste, while some sumbed to fire poison. There were all kinds of death that the Heavenly Demons could witness.

    When the sects who joined the operation heard what happened to their sects, they immediately knew who did it. However, until now, they weren¡¯t able to find Zhao Hai.

    Then something happened that caused all the sects to feel a headache. A new type of insect appeared in their sects. These insects were in strange shapes. But all of these insects were very powerful. They have underground nests that could iste spiritual force. This made them even more difficult to deal with.

    Most importantly, these new insects could eat anything. Whether it be medicinal herbs or ores, they were all consumed. As long as it was there, it was eaten. They were like locusts who caused destion to anything they passed through.

    Moreover, these new insects weren¡¯t afraid of death. They only knew to consume and ughter. Even if they were killed, they would do their hardest to eat their opponent.

    Before long, the various sects could no longer sit still. They had to send their troops back to exterminate these insects. Although they managed to beat these insects back to their nests, it became almost impossible to eradicate them all.

    Moreover, as they were dealing with these insects, the sects lost a lot of troops. To the surprise of the sects, when their people died and were consumed, the insects became stronger. As the battles proceeded, the sects discovered that the insects were bing more and more difficult to fight.

    Because of this, the sects could no longer focus fully on dealing with Zhao Hai. As they focused more and more on these insects, Zhao Hai was put in the back of their minds.

    In contrast to the sects, Zhao Hai was very rxed and calm in this period of time. While sitting in the Space watching the sects fight, he dealt with groups of Heavenly Demons from time to time. He also captured some of them for the vermillion bird space. As for the Heavenly Demons who were killed, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t bother reviving them.

    The reason Zhao Hai didn¡¯t turn the Heavenly Demons into Undead wasn¡¯t because he respected them. Instead, he wanted to use their deaths to shock the sects.

    As Zhao Hai caused endless troubles to the sects, his name slowly became known throughout the Heavenly Demon Realm. The great sects of the realm have no choice but to pay attention to Zhao Hai.

    The great sects of the Heavenly Demon Sect naturally have a lot of Immortal Experts to guard themselves. However, there were also several sects like the Cloud Demon Sect that sent Immortal Experts to deal with Zhao Hai. However, they failed in their ns. Instead, Zhao Hai was able to wound Immortal Experts. This caused the Heavenly Demons to have a headache.

    If Immortal Experts couldn¡¯t do anything to Zhao Hai, then how do they deal with him?

    However, the Heavenly Demons were also more intent in hunting Zhao Hai down. Firstly, Zhao Hai was a cultivator of the Great World of Cultivation. If Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t removed, then he would be a huge threat to the Heavenly Demon Realm in the future. Secondly, they wanted to kill Zhao Hai for Firegod City.

    Mo Guan had no intentions of deceiving people. He said he was wounded by Zhao Hai because he has a formidable artifact. The artifact was a huge city that could injure even Immortal Experts.

    Because of this information, the big sects decided to kill Zhao Hai and snatch his artifact. This wasn¡¯t a magic artifact, but a magic treasure instead.

    Although magic artifact and magic treasure differ in one word, the meaning becamepletely different. Magic treasures were believed to only exist in legends. Magic artifacts were what people generally use.

    Legend tells about ancient sects having magic treasures. Each of these treasures held earth-shattering power. If a low-level cultivator used a magic treasure, they would be able to defeat cultivators more powerful than them. Because of this, everyone wanted to get their hands on a magic treasure.

    Unfortunately, it has been many years since news about magic treasures appeared in the Heavenly Demon Realm. In the end, people regarded these treasures as mere myth. Only a few people believed that they really existed.

    Now, Zhao Hai¡¯s Firegod City caused people to immediately think about magic treasures. To confirm their ideas, Zhao Hai needed to die!

 Chapter 1768 â€“ Mastery

    <h4>Chapter 1768 - Mastery</h4>

    Anyrge sect wanted to get their hands on a magic treasure. Because once they have one, nobody would be their opponent in the Heavenly Demon Realm. And the day where they dominate the entire realm wouldn¡¯t be far. But at the same time, theserge sects were having a headache, they couldn¡¯t find Zhao Hai at all! They don¡¯t know where Zhao Hai was hiding. So even if they were eager, they couldn¡¯t deal with Zhao Hai.

    By this point, the people of the Heavenly Demon Realm suspected that Zhao Hai was a spatial ability user. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to appear and disappear without leaving any traces.

    Therge sects were also convinced by this suspicion. But at the same time, therge sects were having a hard time. Zhao Hai was a spatial ability user with the ability to block attacks from an Immortal Expert. How could they deal with this person? Only once they get an urate grasp of his trail would they be able to kill him. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.

    However, getting the traces of a spatial ability user was extremely difficult. In addition, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t in a fixed location. Nobody knew where his next target was.

    Zhao Hai was currently inside the Space as he was looking at the actions of the sects in the Heavenly Demon Realm. He knew that he had truly annoyed them this time. He ns to rx for some time inside the Space. At the same time, he would research Firegod City.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know that it was precisely because of his actions that he escaped the pursuit of the experts of the Heavenly Demon Realm. Although the Heavenly Demons were unable to find Zhao Hai, after repeated deliberation, they came to a conclusion that Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t left the area of the Cloud Demon Sect. Therefore, the Heavenly Demons sent their experts to the Cloud Demon Sect¡¯s region and conducted a search for Zhao Hai. Once they found Zhao Hai, they naturally wouldn¡¯t be polite.

    Moreover, none of the experts came by transmission formations, nor did they coordinate with the other sects. All of themmunicated to their own sects through message bats.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai has no clear idea about how many experts were currently en route towards the Cloud Demon Sect. Moreover, he didn¡¯t know how many Immortal Experts there were.

    And just like what the sects guessed, although Zhao Hai already mapped a lot of ces in the Heavenly Demon Realm, he would still appear in the Cloud Demon Sect¡¯s region. He was most familiar with this area. But if he did appear, then he would definitely be discovered.

    Unfortunately for the Heavenly Demons, Zhao Hai decided to hide in the Space. He was studying the Firegod City as well as his own dao avatar.

    Zhao Hai already felt that his dao avatar has changed a lot due to the unity of his good and evil sides. Some of the moves of the original dao avatar were no longer suitable for the new dao avatar. Both Buddhist Techniques and Demonic Techniques were no longer efficient. Now, Zhao Hai was wondering what techniques would bepatible for him.

    Zhao Hai wanted to integrate all of the techniques he knew. This way, his strength would be consolidated.

    It has now been four months since Zhao Hai entered the Great World of Cultivation. In seven months he would be returning. And before he returns, he needs to increase his strength.

    Don¡¯t forget, Zhao Hai still has enemies in the Great World of Cultivation, especially the Myriad Demons Sect. They now had their eyes on the ck Tiger Gang. If the Myriad Demons Sect decides to deal with the ck Tiger Gang, then Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t just stand on the sidelines and watch. When the timees, he would have to face the experts of the Myriad Demons Sect. However, the Myriad Demons Sect have been the kings of the Northern Divergent Province for many years. It was still unknown how many experts on Hu Shan¡¯s level they have. Therefore, Zhao Hai wants to increase his strength as much as possible to guarantee the survival of the ck Tiger Gang.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t only need to guarantee the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s survival. He also needs to consider its future expansion. The suppression of the Myriad Demons Sect could be considered an opportunity. If the ck Tiger Gang was able to grow despite the suppression of the Myriad Demons Sect, then they wouldn¡¯t be afraid of anyone in the future.

    Therefore, Zhao Hai needed to increase his own strength. He discovered that hisbat methods were all over the ce. He has closebat techniques, long-range techniques, and formations. He would just use whichever was appropriate to his current situation. He needs a system to use these methods together.

    Zhao Hai wanted to use this period of time to consolidate his fighting methods and make a system to use it. With the power of the universal scanner and the Space, Zhao Hai would design an attacking technique that was most suitable for him. Long-range, close-range, he needs a set of fighting techniques to maximize the usage of his strength.

    This wasn¡¯t easy. This was equal to creating his own technique. Moreover, Zhao Hai¡¯s cultivation was mixed. Creating a set of techniques for his special cultivation wasn¡¯t simple.

    However, Zhao Hai decided to push through it. In his opinion, this was the most urgent matter that needed to be dealt with.

    For Zhao Hai, whatever happens in the Heavenly Demon Realm wasn¡¯t important. He was going to wait until he could leave the Heavenly Demon Realm. He was preparing for what would happen once he returned. Other things weren¡¯t as important.

    The Heavenly Demon Realm was currently busy dealing with the bug race. The few mother nests that were released by Julie have turned the world upside-down for the sects surrounding the Cloud Demon Sect. These sects already suffered heavy losses.

    In the end, these sects had their Immortal Experts take action. Only then did they wipe out the mother nests. However, with how damage these sects suffered, they would have to recover for a long time.

    But at the same time, the corpses of the bug race brought the attention of the sects. These beasts haven¡¯t been seen before. It¡¯s possible that they werepletely unrted to cultivators. After all, the Heavenly Demon Race was very big. Seeing one or two new beasts wasn¡¯t strange.

    However, for the Immortal Experts who have lived for a very long time, they had seen all kinds of things that the Heavenly Demon Realm could offer. Seeing the bug race caused them to have suspicions.

    The Heavenly Demons analyzed the corpses of the bug race. In the end, they found that the bug race corpses were very useful. Although they were inedible, their bodies could be used to refine artifacts. This was a pleasant surprise for the Heavenly Demons.

    The sects who lost a lot because of these bugs were able to get somepensation for their losses.

    However, the sects were still not happy. This was because they were unable to find Zhao Hai. They haven¡¯t heard of him for a long time. It was as if he vanished from the Heavenly Demon Realm.

    In fact, Zhao Hai was indeed not in the Heavenly Demon Realm. However, nobody knows this. The sects still believed that Zhao Hai had hidden himself somewhere. Therefore, the entire Heavenly Demon Realm were all looking out for Zhao Hai. This eased the pressure on the other cultivators of the Great World of Cultivation.

    Of the initial 900 cultivators, only 100 of them remained. The rest had been killed by the Heavenly Demons.

    The cultivators also discovered something wrong. No matter where they hid, the Heavenly Demons would always find them. They were almost chased down and killed. And whenever they move, they would always be careful of falling into the enemy¡¯s trap. It almost drove the cultivators mad.

    Although these cultivators were very strong and had experienced multiple battles, they haven¡¯t experienced what they currently faced in the Heavenly Demon Realm. Their nerves were too taut and were close to copsing. But if they rxed slightly, they would be found and killed. This caused them to be exhausted all the time.

    They had been like this for months. If they can¡¯t rx, then they would turn crazy sooner orter. Even if they don¡¯t be mad, they would turn into madmen who only knew how to fight.

    But now that the sects were focused on hunting Zhao Hai, the pursuit of the other cultivators has decreased. The cultivators were given a rare chance to rx and take a rest.

    In the following months, the sects continued to search for Zhao Hai but to no avail. Most of the sects already gave up. They were convinced that the person named Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t appear once again.

    In these months, Zhao Hai researched hisbat methods to the point of neglecting meals and sleep. Therefore, he has no mood to pay attention to the activities of the Heavenly Demon Realm.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai¡¯s harvests during this time were very good. Now, he has consolidated his techniques. With the help of the universal scanner, Zhao Hai was able to make five sets of techniques that were suitable for him. The first set was called the Hundred Beast Fist. Since Zhao Hai has a lot of beast dao avatars, his understanding of beasts was very good. And with the martial arts he remembered from Earth, he was able to create the technique. The Hundred Beast Fist was a set of fist techniques. If he wants to be ferocious, he could be ferocious. If he wanted to be stealthy, then then would be stealthy. It was an unforgiving technique.

    The second set of cultivation techniques was called the Guanyin Palm. It was a set of palm techniques that wasn¡¯t any less lethalpared to the Hundred Beast Fists. This was a set of palm techniques that was based on the Buddhist Techniques. But because of Buddhism¡¯s merciful nature, the technique was more powerful when defending. However, this doesn¡¯t mean that its offense was weak. It could kill if required.

    The third set of cultivation techniques was called the Heavenly Demon w. It was a w technique that aligned with the nature of Heavenly Demons. It was based on the techniques Zhao Hai saw on movies back on earth like the eagle w. The technique was very vicious and was also very lethal.

    The fourth set of techniques was called the Heavenly Demon Seven Killing des. Just by the name, one would know that it was a set of de moves. Once a de was drawn, it would need to draw blood. This shows the strong killing intenting from the technique. Zhao Hai decided to use this technique conservatively in the future.

    The fifth set of techniques was a set of movement techniques. It was called the Cosmic Stars Technique. It was based on the unusual movements of the Cosmos Techniquebined with formations. When using the Cosmic Stars Technique, Zhao Hai would continuously absorb the energy of the stars in the formation. Then this energy would be integrated into his body. This movement technique was suitable for long-distance travel and rangedbat.

    These five techniques were enough for Zhao Hai for now. Although these techniques were heavily focused on closebat, it didn¡¯t matter to Zhao Hai. Most of Zhao Hai¡¯s enemies in his current level would fight in closebat. This was because long-range attacks were no longer useful to these strong experts. Of the long-range attacks of Zhao Hai, only Firegod City was useful.

    Especially now where battles include the use of dao avatars. Most dao avatars were closebat fighters. Because of this, the set of techniques that Zhao Hai created were focused on closebat.

    Besides these techniques, Zhao Hai also handled another matter, and that was his dao avatar. Zhao Hai¡¯s original dao avatar was his thousand-arm guanyin. Then it wasbined with his demon avatar. Now, Zhao Hai¡¯s dao avatar looked contrasting in nature.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t like the state of his dao avatar. This was because the dao avatar revealed a lot of things about him. Take the thousand-arm guanyin for example, it was a tant reveal that he was using Buddhist Techniques. There¡¯s no need to mention his demon avatars, it was clearly the dao avatar of Heavenly Demons.

    Revealing his current dao avatar was troublesome. After all, Zhao Hai has always shown that he has a beast avatar. If he suddenly revealed that he has a strange dao avatar, then people would be suspicious.

    Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t want to undergo such trouble. Therefore, he wanted a dao avatar that wasn¡¯t too conspicuous. In the end, Zhao Hai decided to use his own image to create a dao avatar.

    Having a dao avatar of your own image wasn¡¯t umon in the Great World of Cultivation. Cultivators who have beast avatars when they were weak would change their dao avatars once they be stronger. Plenty of them would use their own image as a dao avatar. Therefore, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for Zhao Hai if his dao avatar were to change.

    However, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯tpletely use his own image. He decided to copy the avatar inside his body but without the dao lotus.

    After multiple experiments, Zhao Hai was able to finally seed. Now his dao avatar resembled the avatar in his taizhong acupoint. His dao avatar was a person wearing cultivator robes who was forming a seal with his hands. There was also a long ck de behind him.

    When Zhao Hai¡¯s new dao avatar was condensed, there¡¯s only one month left before the one year period ends. Despite this, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t intending to go out. He needed to familiarize with his new dao avatar as soon as possible.

 Chapter 1769 â€“ The Issue

    <h4>Chapter 1769 - The Issue</h4>

    The jade marrow monument flew up once more as dark fog appeared underneath it. Standing on the side of the monument were nine elders from the nine super sects. They wanted to know who would walk out of the dark fog.

    Time passed, but nobody came out of the dark fog. This caused the nine elders to change their expressions. They immediately thought that something had gone wrong.

    But not long after that, someone finally walked out. Seeing this person, the nine elders rxed. It was good that someone survived. They were beginning to think that everyone had been wiped out.

    After that, people came out one after another. Before long, more than 50 people came out of the dark fog.

    However, the expressions of the nine elders turned ugly once more. They knew that not a lot of people would be returning from now on.

    The reason they have this idea was because of the speed at which the cultivators appeared. The frequency of return has decreased after the 50 or so people appeared. These more than 50 people took more than an hour to arrive. This confused the elders. This could only mean that the danger in the Heavenly Demon Realm has increased.

    Lin Zhendong and Hu Wushang were among the more than 50 people that returned. As for Zhao Hai, he has yet to appear. But just as the jade marrow monument was about to fall down, a figure was seen appearing from the dark fog. And this figure was Zhao Hai.

    Before Zhao Hai entered the dark fog, Zhao Hai discovered that the Heavenly Demons had sent people to guard the locations where the dark fog appeared. But what¡¯s surprising was that the Heavenly Demons allowed the cultivators to enter the dark fog. They weren¡¯t attacked.

    Zhao Hai was somewhat confused. When he appeared near the dark fog, Zhao Hai immediately knew why the others weren¡¯t attacked, these experts were waiting for him. So as soon as he appeared, the Heavenly Demons immediately attacked. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have any ns to attack them, so he just dodged towards the dark fog.

    After Zhao Hai came out, he immediately went to the Myriad Demons Sect Elder and cupped his fist as he said, ¡°I have seen the Elder.¡±

    Seeing Zhao Hai return safely, the elder didn¡¯t say anything and just nodded. It disappointed him that Zhao Hai was able to survive. However, he wouldn¡¯t reveal it.

    At this moment, the jade marrow monument finally fell down and the dark fog disappeared. The Heaven Sect elder walked out and said, ¡°The Heavenly Demon Trial has concluded. The sects can now take their disciples back. But before you leave, you need to leave your jade tokens behind. We will evaluate your standing and rewards from your achievements in the Heavenly Demon Realm.¡±

    The disciples have been shaken with the cruelty of the world, so not a lot of them were polite. After the Heaven Sect elder finished speaking, the elder of the Myriad Demons Sect turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Give me your jade token.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything as he took out his jade token and handed it over to the Myriad Demons Sect elder. The elder looked into Zhao Hai¡¯s identity token and a contemptuous expression shed on his face for a moment. However, he quickly returned to normal and then turned to get the jade tokens of the others, especially Lin Zhendong. Seeing Lin Zhendong¡¯s record, the elder had a satisfied expression. He could see that Lin Zhendong has performed well.

    In fact, everyone who came out of the Heavenly Demon Trial has done very well. This was because they had been fighting nonstop the moment they appeared in the Heavenly Demon Realm. This exins their ster scores. It might be said that Zhao Hai had the worst record among those the elder saw.

    Lin Zhendong¡¯s jade token had a kill count of more than 300. Meanwhile, the other cultivators had more than 200 kills. It was only Zhao Hai who had around 100 kills, the worst among those in the Northern Divergent Province.

    In the mind of the Myriad Demons Sect Elder, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare battle the Heavenly Demons. He just escaped using his spatial ability. Otherwise, his kill count wouldn¡¯t have been very bad.

    Actually, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have the least kills among everyone who entered the Heavenly Demon Realm. Zhao Hai deliberately nned his kill count. Those who survived the Heavenly Demon Trial numbered 57. If ranked, Zhao Hai ced 33rd among everyone. He wasn¡¯t thest, but he wasn¡¯t the best either.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to get the attention of the Myriad Demons Sect for now. If he performed very well, then the Myriad Demons Sect might have ns for him. It would be a bad idea if the Myriad Demons Sect didn¡¯t allow him to return to the ck Tiger Gang.

    After the Myriad Demons Sect elder received the identity tokens, he brought everyone to the transmission formation. And once Zhao Hai and the others arrived at the Myriad Demons Sect, they separated and returned to their own sects. Although the Myriad Demons Sect invited everyone for a small gathering, nobody epted the invitation. They knew clearly that they might not survive if they stayed in the sect for long.

    Don¡¯t think that sects like the Myriad Demons Sect doesn¡¯t do assassinations. In fact, these super sects liked assassinations the most. As long as nobody has evidence, nobody would use them. Even if the sect wanted to avenge their disciple, they couldn¡¯t do it.

    Zhao Hai used the transmission formation to return to the ck Tiger Gang. When Tie Zhantian heard that Zhao Hai returned, he immediately summoned him to his study. Hu Liangchen and the other senior members of the sect were also present.

    Tie Zhantian looked Zhao Hai up and down before heughed and said, ¡°Good, good. I didn¡¯t expect that you would cross your tribtion during the trial. That¡¯s fantastic! Hahaha. My ck Tiger Gang now has a new expert. It seems like you had great harvests in the Heavenly Demon Trial.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I had great harvests. Butpared to my tribtion, there¡¯s another bigger harvest. We now have more understanding regarding the Heavenly Demon Realm. Gang Leader, we need to make preparations. It seems like the Heavenly Demons are nning something big.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Tie Zhantian couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then hisplexion changed as he asked, ¡°What do you mean? Are they going to invade?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Although I hope that they won¡¯t, I reckon it wille to that. After I arrived at the Heavenly Demon Realm, I was immediately surrounded. It seems like they knew that I would appear in that ce. At that time, they sent two transcending tribtion stage Heavenly Demons as well as dozens of nascent soul and core formation demons. Luckily I was able to run away quickly. But that wasn¡¯t the end. It seems like the Heavenly Demons knew where I was all the time. No matter where I hid, they would always find me.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Tie Zhantian¡¯s expression turned serious. He looked towards Hu Liangchen. Hu Liangchen looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, you mean the Heavenly Demons have a method to track you down?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°That might be the case. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been so urate. I felt like a rat always running away while inside the trial. They didn¡¯t let me rx for a moment. Fortunately, I was able to cross my tribtion and increase my strength. There are only 57 people who survived the trial, all of them were at the transcending tribtion stage. None of the nascent soul or core formation experts came back.¡±

    Everyone in the room turned serious. They were surprised at the losses in the Heavenly Demon Trial. This was because the previous trials have at least more than 400 survivors. There were trials where only more than 100 people returned, but that was very rare. This was the first time where less than 100 people survived.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone and then forced a smile as he said, ¡°There¡¯s something worse. The ce I appeared in is the territory of a sect called the Cloud Demon Sect. In the Heavenly Demon Realm, it is only regarded as a medium-grade sect. It should have simr status as the ck Tiger Gang. However, the sect has at least two Immortal Experts. I was discovered by one of them and almost died. I had just crossed my tribtion at that time. But I was able to escape using my ability. The Cloud Demon sect is strongerpared to the ck Tiger Gang.¡±

    Tie Zhantian¡¯s expression turned uglier. He knew clearly that Zhao Hai was being polite in saying that the Cloud Demon Sect was stronger than the ck Tiger Gang. In reality, the ck Tiger Gang simply couldn¡¯tpare to the Cloud Demon Sect.

    Hu Liangchen looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, why do you think the Heavenly Demon Realm would attack the Great World of Cultivation?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Before going to the Heavenly Demon Trial, I looked through the records of the previous ones. ording to our sect¡¯s records, when the Great World of Cultivation sends young masters to the Heavenly Demon Realm, the Heavenly Demon Realm would also send their young masters to fight. This way, both sides would get some training. Therefore, although the Great Demon Realm suffered losses, it didn¡¯t reach such a critical point like this time. So in my opinion, the actions of the Heavenly Demons are too unusual. Before this, they haven¡¯t gone so far as to kill and pursue the people from the Great World of Cultivation.¡±

    Hu Liangchen and the others nodded. They approved of Zhao Hai¡¯s thoughts in this matter. Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°After so many years, both parties were already aware of how the other would act. But this time, the Heavenly Demons camped the area where we would appear and then immediately hunted us down. This means that they didn¡¯t want cultivators to enter the Heavenly Demon Realm. And why was this? This is the issue!¡±

 Chapter 1770 â€“ Handing Over

    <h4>Chapter 1770 - Handing Over</h4>

    ¡°They don¡¯t want the Great World of Cultivation to know what they¡¯re doing?¡± Hu Liangchen and Zhang Feng said almost at the same time.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Correct. They attacked us because they¡¯re afraid that we would find something out. And why would they be afraid? Then it must be because they¡¯re plotting against the Great World of Cultivation.¡±

    Tie Zhantian paled, he looked at Zhao Hai and the others and said, ¡°If that is the case, then it would indeed be trouble. We need to ry this information to the nine super sects. If we can¡¯t gather the strength of the Great World of Cultivation, then I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with the Heavenly Demons.¡±

    At this time, Zhao Hai shook his head. Hu Liangchen shook his head as well. Tie Zhantian was puzzled at their reactions. Hu Liangchen looked at Tie Zhantian, then he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Gang Leader, let¡¯s not mention if they¡¯ll believe you first, even if they believe you and begin preparing, how would they prepare? The Heavenly Demons have prepared for many years. Would they allow us to prepare? Also, will those super sects really believe your words? It¡¯s more likely that they would treat you like a lunatic.¡±

    Zhao Hai also added, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see how the nine super sects react to the result of the Heavenly Demon Trial. If they discover something strange about the trial, then they would definitely send news to everyone. But if the super sects don¡¯t find something, even with our reminder, they wouldn¡¯t do anything. We simply have no way to reach the sect masters of those sects.¡±

    When he heard Zhao Hai, Tie Zhantian sighed. He knew that Zhao Hai was right. Although Tie Zhantian was the Gang Leader of the ck Tiger Gang, his status was far lowerpared to the sect masters of the super sects. He was unqualified to have a discussion with them.

    Hu Liangchen said, ¡°In the meantime, it would be better if we make our own preparations.¡±

    Tie Zhantian nodded, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll prepare with our full power.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Gang Leader, I think we shouldn¡¯t make any moves without explicit instructions from the nine super sects. If we prepare right now, the Myriad Demons Sect might think that we¡¯re preparing for an expansion. When the timees, we don¡¯t even need to wait for the Heavenly Demons, the Myriad Demons Sect would attack us. Therefore, even if we prepare, we need to do it quietly. We cannot do it with our full power.¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡± Tie Zhantian pounded his table as he stood up. His face was red with anger. Naturally, he wasn¡¯t angry at Zhao Hai. He was enraged by what Zhao Hai said. The Myriad Demons Sect had already shown their intent of suppressing the ck Tiger Gang. If they discover that the ck Tiger Gang was preparing something, then the consequences wouldn¡¯t be good.

    After some time, Tie Zhantian looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°What do you think we should do next?¡±

    Everyone present was shocked. They didn¡¯t expect Tie Zhantian to ask Zhao Hai for advice. It must be known that Hu Liangchen was known as the brain of the ck Tiger Gang. However, Tie Zhantian didn¡¯t ask Hu Liangchen but Zhao Hai instead. Although Zhao Hai had been joining the major meetings of the sect, nobody expected that his status would be high enough to offer advice.

    Tie Zhantian¡¯s question indicated that Zhao Hai¡¯s status in the ck Tiger Gang was no longer simple. He was now one of the decision-makers of the sect.

    Zhao Hai looked at Tie Zhantian and said, ¡°Gang Leader, if you trust me, I will handle the preparations. Moreover, beginning today, the refining base would be a forbidden area. Everyone needs to leave and nobody is allowed to enter. I¡¯m going to transform the valley.¡±

    Tie Zhantian looked deep into Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes. Zhao Hai also looked at Tie Zhantian in a calm manner. After some time, Tie Zhantianughed and said, ¡°Alright. I will immediately order everyone to get out of Inferno Valley. I¡¯ll hand the valley over to you.¡±

    Zhao Hai cupped his fist and said, ¡°Thank you for trusting me, Gang Leader.¡±

    The eyes of everyone in the room were now looking at Zhao Hai differently. It must be known that the Inferno Valley was a pir of the sect¡¯s industry. Zhao Hai said that he wanted it and Tie Zhantian agreed. It seems like Tie Zhantian really valued Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai looked at the people in the room and said, ¡°Everyone, be rest assured. Although I¡¯m going to restrict ess to the refining base, the refining output wouldn¡¯t change. If you want to refine an artifact, you can still hand it over. However, you cannot go there. You can ce your materials and your request on the transmission formation and send it.¡±

    Tie Zhantian nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. And if you have any requests, just say it. But remember, what we want is a base that we can attack from and retreat to.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Gang Leader can rest assured.¡±

    Tie Zhantianughed and said, ¡°Good, I¡¯ll ce my trust in you. Make your preparations.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned around and left.

    Tie Zhantian looked at Hu Liangchen and said, ¡°Old Hu, he is the hope of the ck Tiger Gang. How could a person chosen by the Supreme Elder be simple? Zhao Hai isn¡¯t only powerful, he also has special abilities. I think the kid still has other abilities we don¡¯t know about. However, he couldn¡¯t reveal it to us. This time, I want to see what he could do. No matter what ability he has, as long as he¡¯s loyal to the ck Tiger Gang, I would agree to his requests.¡±

    Hu Liangchen nodded. He doesn¡¯t dislike Tie Zhantian¡¯s decision. He also saw Zhao Hai¡¯s capabilities. To be honest, he no longer knows how strong Zhao Hai really is. This caused Hu Liangchen to also be curious about what Zhao Hai could do.

    Tie Zhantian no longer continued the topic. He turned to the others and said, ¡°In the following days, we also need to make secret preparations. We also have to pay attention to the movement of the Myriad Demons Sect. We can¡¯t just think about the Heavenly Demons, we need to be defensive towards the Myriad Demons Sect as well.¡±

    Everyone responded in unison. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t forget about the Myriad Demons Sect. During the year that Zhao Hai entered the Heavenly Demon Trial, the Myriad Demon Sect suppressed the ck Tiger Gang quite a bit. The suppression caused the economy of the sect to tank. Its sales of pills and artifacts were severely affected.

    Although the suppression caused some damage to the ck Tiger Gang, the effects weren¡¯t tragic. This was because the ck Tiger Gang has a secret money making method, and that was the rejuvenation pills.

    The rejuvenation pills were now extremely famous in the Great World of Cultivation. Female cultivators were basically crazy for them. Male cultivators want to buy them as well. This was because there were male cultivators who didn¡¯t want to see themselves turn old.

    The craze for the rejuvenation pills has long been expected by Zhao Hai. He knew clearly that, given the choice, nobody would resist the temptation of beauty. Later, he made two types of rejuvenation pills, one for males and one for females. There¡¯s no need to mention the beauty effects of the female pills. But the male pills also had the added effect of restoring one¡¯s vigor.

    One shouldn¡¯t think that if a male cultivator was formidable, then they were also formidable mates. In fact, the bodies of older cultivators had lost their male capabilities. They no longer had the spiritual qi to sustain their intimate actions. There were some things that couldn¡¯t be solved by an increase in spiritual qi. Because of the added effect, the male rejuvenation pills were very popr among older male cultivators. By this point, rejuvenation pills became priceless in the Great World of Cultivation.

    However, what made the people of the Great World of Cultivation wonder was the fact that the source of the rejuvenation pills was unknown. Moreover, despite deep analysis, nobody knew what herbs were used in making the pill. It can be said that the pills mysteriously appeared. Nobody was able to trace them back to their origins.

    Several sects in the Great World of Cultivation wanted to use their strength to find the source of the pills. However, they didn¡¯t expect that as soon as the pills were seen at an auction house, all of them were immediately sold.

    This caused the sects to be unable to acquire any rejuvenation pills. And nobody wanted to sell their own pills. Despite pressure from the sects, the cultivators who acquired the pills didn¡¯t budge. In the end, the sects gave up.

    Because of this secret ie source, the ck Tiger Gang wasn¡¯t afraid of the Myriad Demon Sect¡¯s suppression. However, another issue came up. The Myriad Demons Sect suppressed the ck Tiger Gang in other aspects. First of all, the ck Tiger Gang was excluded in most foreign trials. They also set bounties secretly for cultivators of the ck Tiger Gang. Each kill on a ck Tiger Gang cultivator would be secretly rewarded by the Myriad Demons Sect.

    One had to admit that this move was really vicious. The sects were afraid of the Myriad Demons Sect, but they weren¡¯t afraid of the ck Tiger Gang. Because of this, the disciples of the ck Tiger Gang suffered a lot in this period. This was especially true for the disciples who operate out of the sect. They had suffered heavy losses.

    After Tie Zhantian and the others found out about this. They knew that it was the doing of the Myriad Demons Sect. Although they were angry, they didn¡¯t dare retaliate. However, Tie Zhantian thought of another way. He had the elites of the sect scour the periphery of the sect. As long as someone from another sect was spotted, no matter which sect they came from, all of them were executed.

    It was a crazy revenge tactic, but its effects were very good. The attacking sects were afraid of the ck Tiger Gang turning crazy and attacking them. The suppression n of the Myriad Demons Sect failed once more. After two suppressions, a year passed and Zhao Hai returned to the ck Tiger Gang. He also brought back news about the Heavenly Demon Sect.

 Chapter 1771 â€“ Underground Base

    <h4>Chapter 1771 - Underground Base</h4>

    Zhao Hai sat inside the Space and looked at the screen. There were special construction troops shown on the monitor. These troops were from the bug race. They were currently on the refining base digging holes in all directions. The walls were also covered with bug saliva to block the intrusion of spiritual force.

    Zhao Hai chose the Inferno Valley for the location of the base because it has a source of power. The refining base would be transformed into a giant underground base filled with defensive formations. Since the formations needed energy to power them, the Inferno Valley became a perfect choice.

    Although Zhao Hai took Firegod City, there was still a heart of earth fire left in the valley. Moreover, the heart of earth fire was only at its growing phase. Therefore, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried that there would be ack of energy to use.

    Zhao Hai ns to turn the entire underground base into an enormous three-dimensional formation. When the timees, the base would be able to attack and defend.

    Zhao Hai already thought where to ce the control room of the formation, and that was under the magma river, in the space where Firegod City used to be.

    There was arge amount of work to do. Although the blueprints of the base have been made inside the Space, building the base wasn¡¯t easy. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use the bug race, then he would need arge number of materials that could block spiritual force. The number of materials needed would bankrupt the ck Tiger Gang.

    In the beginning, Zhao Hai was worried about what materials to use. However, Julie reminded him that he could use the bug race to create the base. Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t seen the bug race create tunnels before, he didn¡¯t think that they were actually so good.

    The bug race were able to dig tunnels at speeds that Zhao Hai had never seen before. In addition to the bug race, Zhao Hai also used a lot of Undead to carve formation runes on the walls of the base. These runes wouldn¡¯t do much. But when it came to battle, as long as the control room under the magma river existed, the base could be controlled using the runes as veins. The runes could also allow the controller to monitor everything that happens in the base. The runes could even be used against the enemy.

    Once the runes are activated, the magma would slowly prate through the entire base, bing the strongest defense of the base.

    The refining base was in the center of the Inferno Valley, which took cover from both sides. But because the terrain was t, Zhao Hai could only ce his nned base underground.

    And on the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s side of the Inferno Valley were multiple extinct volcanoes. These volcanoes have huge craters. Zhao Hai ns to use these craters as entry and exit points forrge artifacts.

    Because of the scale of the project, Zhao Hai had to use a lot of bugs, Undead, and even some beasts.

    Zhao Hai had the design of an enormous base. The main tunnels of the base could allow multiplerge artifacts to go through them and it wouldn¡¯t seem crowded. The other tunnels could also allowrge artifacts to fly through them.

    The countlessrge and small tunnels made the base a huge underground city. Naturally, if one didn¡¯t know theyout of the base, it would be a huge undergroundbyrinth.

    Due to the nature of the project, in order to decrease the pressure on himself, Zhao Hai assigned the bug race to Julie and the Undead to Cai¡¯er. Basically, he doesn¡¯t need to worry much about anything.

    It has been a month since Zhao Hai returned to the ck Tiger Gang. In this month, the ck Tiger Gang prepared for a war. The Myriad Demons Sect also delivered Zhao Hai¡¯s rewards during this time. But because Zhao Hai¡¯s ranking wasn¡¯t high, his rewards were quite small.

    By this point, the ck Tiger Gang didn¡¯t care about the reward. The sect was now secretly preparing for war. Who was in the mood to discuss the reward of the Heavenly Demon Trial? The ck Tiger Gang were busy collecting strategic materials through various channels. At the same time, their exports of pills and artifacts dropped. They were stockpiling.

    The sess of the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s secret preparation was thanks to the Myriad Demon Sect. Since the Myriad Demons Sect was economically suppressing the ck Tiger Gang, the sales of the sect suffered a huge blow. Therefore, it was understandable for the ck Tiger Gang to have huge stockpiles of pills and artifacts. Which in turn were transformed into strategic stockpiles.

    Naturally, pills and artifacts weren¡¯t enough. The sect also needs a huge source of spirit stones and medicinal herbs. The ck Tiger Gang has turned into an old miser. It only took in and never let go of anything. They were desperately moving materials into the sect.

    If the other sects get a clear view of the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s actions, they would certainly be startled. This was because a preparation of this size could only mean that the sect was going to make arge move.

    However, Tie Zhantian also took Zhao Hai¡¯s words seriously. Although Zhao Hai¡¯s time in the ck Tiger Gang was short, his merits were quite substantial. Moreover, he was chosen by Supreme Elder Hu Shan. Also, Zhao Hai¡¯s performance during the war was proof of his strength.

    At the same time, what Zhao Hai said was right. Even if the Heavenly Demons didn¡¯t attack them, they still needed to prepare. There was still the Myriad Demons Realm that needed to be dealt with.

    The Myriad Demons Sect already conducted two suppressions towards the ck Tiger Gang. Although it didn¡¯t cause the sect to copse, the ck Tiger Gang suffered losses. In this case, the ck Tiger Gang needed to prepare for the next move of the Myriad Demons Sect.

    Tie Zhantian and Hu Liangchen knew clearly that if the Myriad Demons Sect wanted to deal with a sect, then they would suppress them to the point where they could hardly breath. Then they would look for an excuse to destroy the sect.

    Although it was still unknown whether the Myriad Demons Sect wanted to destroy the ck Tiger Gang, Tie Zhantian and the others didn¡¯t want to lower their guard. They didn¡¯t want to see the sect scramble for resources if a stronger sect attacked them.

    Because of this, Tie Zhantian decided to hand the construction of the base to Zhao Hai. This was also Tie Zhantian¡¯s test to see Zhao Hai¡¯s abilities.

    Tie Zhantian always felt that Zhao Hai had a lot of secrets. Although these secrets wouldn¡¯t necessarily cause him any harm, Tie Zhantian still feels headaches whenever he has someone with unknown capabilities working under him. Therefore, he wanted to know Zhao Hai¡¯s limits. So he gave him the task to construct the base.

    Although Zhao Hai stayed inside the Space in this one month, he still cared about the matters of the ck Tiger Gang. At the same time, he was paying attention to the Heavenly Demon Realm. This was also the reason why he wanted to build the base. The Heavenly Demon Realm was truly preparing something.

    The Heavenly Demons were making preparations with all their strength. Despite this, the nine super sects of the Great World of Cultivation didn¡¯t discover something wrong. In other words, the nine super sects simply didn¡¯t detect any of the Heavenly Demon Realm¡¯s movements. Perhaps this was because the Heavenly Demons were always chasing Zhao Hai and the others down.

    In the beginning, Zhao Hai thought that the ck Tiger Gang was excluded by the Myriad Demons Sect from being informed. But before long, Zhao Hai knew that this wasn¡¯t the case. The nine super sects truly have no idea of the Heavenly Demon Realm¡¯s actions. This was because the price of the strategic materials that the ck Tiger Gang bought haven¡¯t increased at all.

    If the nine super sects did indeed inform the other sects about the iing attack, then these strategic materials should be flying off the shelves, which would cause the prices to soar.

    However, nothing changed. Although the ck Tiger Gang wasn¡¯t poor, it was nothingpared to the entire Great World of Cultivation. If the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s money was thrown into the huge market of the realm, it wouldn¡¯t be able to cause even a ripple. Therefore, the prices of strategic materials stayed the same, which saved the ck Tiger Gang a lot of money.

    Zhao Hai has been monitoring the situation of the Heavenly Demon Realm. He calcted that in roughly a year, the Heavenly Demons would finish their preparations. Then they could begin their attack on the Great World of Cultivation.

    Although a year wasn¡¯t short, it wasn¡¯t a long time for cultivators. In the Great World of Cultivation, Immortal Experts have lived tens of thousands of years. A year to them was merely a blink of an eye.

    After a month of construction, Zhao Hai finally finished the underground base. There were only a few small jobs that remained to be finished. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t rx. These small jobs were also important for the base¡¯s operation.

    Since the underground base was veryrge, Zhao Hai arranged a few medicinal gardens all around the base. Although it might not make the ck Tiger Gang self-sufficient, it can alleviate some of the sect¡¯s needs.

    If the Heavenly Demons did indeed attack, then the war wouldn¡¯t end in a short time. When the timees, the consumption of resources would be astonishing. It was necessary to make ample preparations.

    Days passed and it was now two months since Zhao Hai returned to the ck Tiger Gang. The underground base was basicallyplete and could be upied at any time. The control room on the space under the magma river has also beenpleted. Then at this time, something happened.

    When the Myriad Demons Sect set a bounty on the disciples of the ck Tiger Gang, the sect was able to survive because of their frantic counter-attack. This bounty could be considered as a failure. However, this caused the ck Tiger Gang to form an enmity on its surrounding sects. It became more difficult for the ck Tiger Gang to gather information. Now, the sects around the ck Tiger Gang secretly gathered troops as if they wanted to do something. Their target would most likely be the ck Tiger Gang.

 Chapter 1772 â€“ Giant Base

    <h4>Chapter 1772 - Giant Base</h4>

    Tie Zhantian was pale as he sat inside his study, The expressions of Hu Liangchen and the others weren¡¯t attractive as well. They just received information that the surrounding sects have built up an army in the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s borders. It was possible that they would attack at any time. Among these sects was the Wandering Soul Group.

    There were five sects involved in this operation. Although these sects wouldn¡¯t show all of their strength, their collective army would still pose a great threat to the ck Tiger Gang.

    So why did these five sects unite against the ck Tiger Gang? If the idea came from the five sects themselves, then nobody would believe it. The five sects should have someone behind them. And Tie Zhantian didn¡¯t need to guess who it was, it was certainly the Myriad Demons Sect.

    The Myriad Demons Sect has continually suppressed the ck Tiger Gang. However, they had yet to cause substantial damage to the sect. It¡¯s possible that the Myriad Demons Sect became annoyed by this. Therefore, they decided to push harder and supported the five sects to attack the ck Tiger Gang.

    Tie Zhantian looked at Hu Liangchen and said, ¡°Do you know when they will attack? How many people do they have?¡±

    Hu Liangchen sighed and said, ¡°Their army is twice asrge as ours. Moreover, there may be one or two Immortal Experts involved. I¡¯m afraid the ck Tiger Gang is in deep trouble.¡±

    Tie Zhantian coldly snorted and said, ¡°Transmit orders. Have the entire sect mobilize. If they want to eat up our ck Tiger Gang, then we¡¯ll make sure that they shatter their teeth while doing it!¡±

    At this time, someone¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Gang Leader, there¡¯s no need to lose your temper. I have good news!¡±

    Tie Zhantian and the others turned around and saw Zhao Hai. They didn¡¯t know when he arrived inside the study.

    Seeing Zhao Hai, Tie Zhantian couldn¡¯t help but stand up as he said, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯re here. How is the base?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I was just about to report to you. The base has beenpleted. Even if we move the entire sect, there won¡¯t be any problems. And not to mention the five sects, even if the Myriad Demons Sect leads the entire Northern Divergent Province to attack us, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to capture our base.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Tie Zhantian and the others couldn¡¯t help but breathe in the cold air. Zhao Hai¡¯s ims were very big. They simply couldn¡¯t believe him.

    Zhao Hai looked at Tie Zhantian and the others and said, ¡°The Gang Leader doesn¡¯t need to worry. Although Wandering Soul Group and the others have assembled their forces, they wouldn¡¯t attack within ten days. They¡¯re waiting for an order to attack. Ten days should be enough for us to move everyone to the base. I¡¯ll have to ask everyone to make the move.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Tie Zhantian couldn¡¯t help but nod. Then he said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll listen to you. Let¡¯s take a look at the base first. Did you set up transmission formations?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. We can userge artifacts.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Tie Zhantian and the others stared. Tie Zhantian immediately asked, ¡°Little Hai, tell me, did you make entry points forrge artifacts in the base?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I did. Gang Leader, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll exin to you as we head there.¡± Tie Zhantian took a deep breath. Then he nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I want to see what kind of base you managed to make.¡±

    Others also stood up and followed Tie Zhantian outside. Tie Zhantian looked at Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Little Feng, we¡¯ll be using yourrge artifact. We can see outside better using your treasure ship.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded. Then he released his treasure ship before turning to Zhao Hai and saying, ¡°Little Hai, you made this treasure ship for me. If it doesn¡¯t fit your base, then you¡¯re going to lose face.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh as he said, ¡°Senior Brother, you don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Zhang Feng nodded. Tie Zhantian and the others proceeded to enter the treasure ship. Under Zhao Hai¡¯s instruction, the group flew towards the Inferno Valley.

    Those in the treasure ship have lived in the territory of the ck Tiger Gang for all their lives. They knew every inch of the ck Tiger Gang. And since Zhao Hai wanted to build a base on the valley, they naturally knew where it was.

    However, just as the treasure ship passed the group of extinct volcanoes, Zhao Hai suddenly turned to Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Senior Brother, have the treasure ship enter a crater. You can choose whichever one.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he nodded and ordered the ship to fly above a crater. Then it slowly descended.

    Not long after the treasure ship entered the crater, Zhang Feng and the others were stunned. This was because an unbelievable scene appeared before them. They descended onto a huge space. Inside the huge space were multiplerge artifacts. Some of therge artifacts were in the shape of a boat, some were tiger-shaped, and there were some they hadn¡¯t seen before, like a huge centipede. Theserge artifacts were just parked there.

    A faint white light flickered on the surrounding walls of the huge space. There was also a source of soft light on top, providing light to the underground space.

    Therge artifacts were parked in batches of a hundred. And there were more than one batch ofrge artifacts. Zhang Feng and the others calcted that there were nearly a thousandrge artifacts in this space.

    Now that the treasure ship has stopped, Tie Zhantian and the others took the time to look around. Zhao Hai looked at Tie Zhantian and the others and then smiled faintly as he said, ¡°This is where ourrge artifacts will be parked when not in use. The entire lot is divided into three floors. We¡¯re currently on the first floor and there are still two below. However, there are norge artifacts on those lots. They¡¯re both empty.¡±

    Tie Zhantian recovered. After looking at the huge space, he looked at Zhao Hai. Then with a trembling voice, he asked, ¡°Little Hai, all of these belong to the ck Tiger Gang?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°They all belong to the ck Tiger Gang. Because I don¡¯t have enough time, I can only make these. Give me time and we¡¯ll have more.¡±

    Tie Zhantianughed and said, ¡°No need, no need. We already have more than enough. Hahaha. Good. With theserge artifacts, even our grandsons wouldn¡¯tck supplies.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Gang Leader, let¡¯s go look inside.¡±

    With an excited tone, Tie Zhantian said, ¡°Good. Let¡¯s take a look. I¡¯m looking forward to what we¡¯ll see.¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m now in anticipation of what¡¯s ahead. This is just a ce to parkrge artifacts, yet it was already very big. I really don¡¯t know howrge the base really is.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°You¡¯ll see soon.¡± After that, under Zhao Hai¡¯s guidance, the treasure ship flew into the base. There were as many 38nes branching out of the parking lot.

    There were also holes along the roads. These were passages to go to the upper and lower floors of the base.

    The more Zhao Hai exined, the more excited Tie Zhantian and the others became. Tie Zhantian and the others were finally aware of the size of the base. What¡¯s more formidable were the defenses of the base. The base could also attack. The base was centered on the Inferno Valley. It had practically hollowed out the underground of the valley.

    The entire base was divided into nineyers with eachyer having their own specialty. The original refining base has now be a small part of the new base. The base also has medicine fields as well as cave residences that people could upy. There¡¯s also martial arenas, pill making rooms, storehouses, a scripture pavilion, and many others. It can be said that it has all the needed facilities. If the entire ck Tiger Gang moves in, it could immediately resume all of its functions.

    Tie Zhantian and the others were now numb from the shock. Their eyes remained the same as they inspected the base. The entire base was just too shocking.

    It took several hours before Zhao Hai was able to show everyone the entire underground base. By the end, they passed through a transmission formation and entered the space below the magma.

    The subspace has now be a secret base of the ck Tiger Gang. There were also a lot of materials inside it. Zhao Hai built a small building in the subspace. The building could amodate a hundred people at most. Naturally, this isn¡¯t a ce for people to live in. It was the central control room of the entire underground base.

    Zhao Hai ced a lot of machines inside the control room. These were machines that the Space created using high-level materials as well as formations. These machines had the function of acting as a high-poweredputer for the base.

    Zhao Hai exined the usage of the machine to Tie Zhantian and the others. Once he made sure that Tie Zhantian and the others understood, he asked everyone to sit down.

    After Tie Zhantian and the others sat down, none of them talked for some time. They closed their eyes to digest the influx of information that they just received.

    Soon after, Tie Zhantian let out a long breath as he slowly opened his eyes. His look was somewhat blurred. Then he turned to Zhao Hai who was drinking spirit wine on the side. His eyes cleared up as heughed and said, ¡°Little Hai, pour me a cup! I¡¯m going to drink!¡± Tie Zhantian¡¯s loud roar cleared the minds of everyone.

    Then they all looked at Zhao Hai in surprise. It must be said that Zhao Hai did a ster job. Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he took out several jars of spirit wine as well as some wine sses.

    Tie Zhantian took his ss as he looked at the others and said, ¡°Everyone, Little Hai haspleted the base. It must be said, this is the most magnificent base I have ever seen. Let¡¯s drink to it!¡± Everyone raised their sses and shouted, ¡°For the base!¡±

    Tie Zhantian and the others drank their wine. Then Tie Zhantian looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, I really want to know how you managed to finish such a huge project. Moreover, from what I can see, the base can iste spiritual force. I¡¯m afraid even Immortal Experts wouldn¡¯t be able to see through the base. How did you manage to obtain so many precious materials?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t only Tie Zhantian who wanted to know. Everyone also looked at Zhao Hai for answers.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s impossible for me toplete it on my own. But fortunately, I¡¯m a dark mage. I have countless Undead that can help me with thebor. Moreover, I was able to tame some beasts that have some unique properties. With the help of the Undead and the beasts, I was able toplete the base.¡±

    Tie Zhantian looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°How many Undead do you have?¡± Everyone also wanted to know the answer to this question. They had seen Zhao Hai release a hundred thousand Undead before. They were curious just how many Undead Zhao Hai really have.

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Even if you ask me, I don¡¯t know. I lost count a long time ago. But from my estimations, I should have about 1 billion Undead.¡± Actually, this estimate was very modest. The Undead poption inside the Space wasn¡¯t just 1 billion. An almost urate estimate should be 100 billion.

    However, upon hearing this number, Tie Zhantian and the others couldn¡¯t help but breathe in cold air. Tie Zhantian asked, ¡°One billion? How did you get 1 billion Undead? Don¡¯t tell me you killed a billion people and turned them into Undead?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Of course not. I came from a lower realm. Back there, there¡¯s a battlefield where tens of thousands of people die on a regr basis. I went around the battlefield and collected corpses to turn into undead. Only a small part of the billion was killed by myself.¡±

    As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, Tie Zhantian and the others rxed. It was a terrifying thought if Zhao Hai really killed 1 billion people.

    At this time, Zhang Feng opened his mouth and asked, ¡°So, Little Hai, how many people did you kill with your own hands?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Zhao Hai, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°One hundred million.¡±

    Boom! Zhao Hai¡¯s words were like a thunderp in the minds of everyone present. All of those present had spilled blood during their path of cultivation. However, none of them couldpare to Zhao Hai¡¯s kill count. If their kills were ced side by side, they would look like merciful monks that prayed every day. In an instant, the way everyone looked at Zhao Hai changed.

 Chapter 1773 â€“ Opportunity

    <h4>Chapter 1773 - Opportunity</h4>

    What concept was 100 million? Even the poption of the ck Tiger Gang didn¡¯t reach 100 million. And Zhao Hai killed this amount of people? This was too scary to think about.

    After some time, Tie Zhantian took a deep breath. Then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be a butcher. Alright, let¡¯s not talk about what happened in the lower realms. You said you have special beasts? What are they?¡± Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then took out a bug. Looking at the bug, Tie Zhantian and the others frowned. They haven¡¯t seen this beast before.

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I managed to subdue these beasts in the lower realm. They¡¯re very suitable for digging tunnels. Most importantly, their saliva can block spiritual force.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai waved his hand and then the bug dug out a clump of earth and then covered it with saliva. Before long, the clump of earth became hard. Then Zhao Hai handed the clump of earth to Tie Zhantian.

    Tie Zhantian took the hardened clump of earth. He used his spiritual force to scan it. Then he nodded and said, ¡°It can indeed block spiritual force. It seems like you have quite some special beasts in your hands.¡± Zhao Hai just smiled and didn¡¯t answer. Tie Zhantian didn¡¯t mind it. Then he threw the clump of earth away before turning to the others and saying, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about what to do next.¡±

    Naturally, Tie Zhantian didn¡¯t ask about the strength of the base. He decided to ignore Zhao Hai¡¯s capabilities.

    Hu Liangchen and the others had now calmed themselves down. They were truly shocked at the base that Zhao Hai built. But at the same time, it gave them confidence. Zhao Hai already told them the details of the base. It was much more powerful than they imagined.

    Most importantly, the base¡¯s power source was the Inferno Valley. As long as the Inferno Valley keeps burning, the base wouldn¡¯tck power. Even if someone agitates the magma like what Zhao Hai did before, it would be useless. After all, Zhao Hai caused the previous agitation, so he knew how to deal with it.

    Hu Liangchen and the others now believed that the underground base would be able to defend against whatever enemies were thrown at them.

    Hu Liangchen pondered for a moment before he said, ¡°The five sects are more likely incited by the Myriad Demons Sect to attack us. This may also be a test by the Myriad Demons Sect. They still don¡¯t know how hard they need to suppress us. Although the five sects wouldn¡¯t go at us with all their strength, their alliance would still be hard to deal with. I think we should move everyone to the base first. Then we¡¯ll deal with the enemies slowly.¡±

    Tie Zhantian nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s a must that we¡¯ll move to the base. However ,we cannot expose the fighting strength of the base. I think we should shift the majority of the sect but we would remain to defend. If we can still hold on, then we won¡¯t enter the base.¡±

    Hu Liangchen immediately understood what Tie Zhantian meant. He replied, ¡°Gang Leader, you¡¯re nning to keep the base a secret to deal with the Myriad Demons Sect?¡±

    Tie Zhantian nodded. At this time, Zhao Hai suddenly said, ¡°Gang Leader, as long as we hold on for a year, we would no longer need to worry about the Myriad Demons Sect.¡±

    Tie Zhantian looked at Zhao Hai in confusion. Zhao Hai borated, ¡°Gang Leader, did you forget why we constructed the base? I just went to the Heavenly Demon Realm to see how they¡¯re doing. I also left some Undead there to collect information. The Heavenly Demon Realm was now preparing with all their strength. In a year, they will be ready. When the Heavenly Demons invade the Great World of Cultivation, the Myriad Demons Sect would have no time to deal with us.¡±

    Tie Zhantian stood up as soon as he heard this. Then he asked, ¡°Little Hai, are you telling the truth? The Heavenly Demons are going to invade in a year?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m quite sure. They were just making theirst preparationsst year. They should have been preparing for this for a very long time.¡±

    Tie Zhantian walked back and forth on the ground. Then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°This information is too important. We need to inform the entire Great World of Cultivation. Otherwise, once the Heavenly Demons invade, all of us would be in trouble.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°We should, but the super sects wouldn¡¯t believe us if we tell them. What if we spread the news as a rumor? At least it would attract some attention and not be ignored.¡± Tie Zhantian thought for a while before he nodded and said, ¡°It seems like that¡¯s the only way to go. But we still need to deal with the five sects.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°This period will be an opportunity for us. The nine super sects would bear the brunt of the Heavenly Demon Realm¡¯s attack. After the war, the powers of the Great World of Cultivation will be reshuffled. As long as our losses aren¡¯t too great, there will be a ce for us among the super sects in the realm. As for the five sects, I think we should take the initiative and attack. We¡¯ll hit them first and cripple their strength. Then if they attack, we¡¯ll defend as much as possible. If we can¡¯t hold on, then we¡¯ll retreat to the base. Then once we manage to resist, we¡¯ll cause trouble to them.¡±

    Tie Zhantian nodded. Then he turned to Hu Liangchen and said, ¡°Liangchen, what do you think?¡±

    Hu Liangchen nodded and said, ¡°It makes sense. We¡¯ll choose one of the five sects and cripple them. Then we¡¯ll slowly deal with the other sects. As long as our headquarters remain standing, their n would be considered a failure.¡±

    Tie Zhantian gave a nod, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s choose who to attack first.¡±

    Everyone looked at each other before speaking at the same time, ¡°The Wandering Soul Group!¡±

    Tie Zhantian has long known that this would be the answer. Heughed and said, ¡°Good, then we¡¯ll attack the Wandering Soul Group. However, this time, we¡¯ll leave attacking them to Little Feng and Little Hai. We old fogies will remain to guard the sect. What do you think? Are you confident?¡±

    Zhang Feng and Zhao Hai stood up at the same time as they cupped their fists and said, ¡°Yes, Gang Leader!¡±

    Tie Zhantian waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled. After you go back, make your preparations. Be careful of the Wandering Soul Group. Those fellows are difficult to deal with. They may have Immortal Experts among them.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Gang Leader doesn¡¯t have to worry. Supreme Elder Hu Shan gave me a powerful artifact back then. But since I¡¯m still at the nascent soul stage at that time, I was unable to use it. Now that I have crossed my tribtion, I can now use that weapon. With that artifact in hand, there¡¯s no need for us to worry about Immortal Experts.¡±

    Tie Zhantian was stunned for a moment. Then he asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Zhao Hai smiled faintly. Then he flipped his hand and took out the vermillion bird stamp. However, he didn¡¯t take Firegod City out. He just let Tie Zhantian look at the stamp, he didn¡¯t say what its abilities were.

    Tie Zhantian looked at the vermillion bird stamp in Zhao Hai¡¯s hand. He didn¡¯t have any ns towards it. He just nodded and said, ¡°The Supreme Elder gave you this weapon, this means that he wants you to protect the sect.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Gang Leader can rest assured, I will use it well.¡±

    Tie Zhantian nodded, then he turned his head to Hu Liangchen and said, ¡°Liangchen, we¡¯ll be heading back immediately. All of the sect¡¯s important materials will be sent to the base. The cultivation methods are also to be transported. At the same time, send our most loyal disciples over. The refiners and pill-makers will be sent as well. Have loyal serving disciplese to cultivate the medicinal fields. We¡¯ll use ourrge artifacts to do all of this. We need toplete this as soon as possible.¡±

    Hu Liangchen nodded. Then Tie Zhantian turned to Zhang Feng and Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Feng, Little Hai, after you head out, immediately take action. If you can¡¯t kill the people of the Wandering Soul Group, it¡¯s enough if you cripple them.¡±

    Zhao Hai and Zhang Feng nodded. After that, Tie Zhantian ordered everyone to leave and begin their respective tasks. Before long, they used the transmission formation to return to the underground base. Thenrge artifacts began flying out of the base and back to the sect¡¯s headquarters. As for Zhao Hai and Zhang Feng, they boarded the treasure ship.

    When the two entered the ship, they went to Zhang Feng¡¯s room and sat down. Then Zhang Feng turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, how do you think we should proceed?¡± Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to make itplicated. Let¡¯s just take some experts as well as somerge artifacts. I can make the Undead pilot ourrge artifacts. If an Immortal Expert appears, then I will deal with them. It¡¯s better if we do it this way. We¡¯ll just run them over using overwhelming strength.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng thought about it for a moment before heughed and said, ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s settled. Leave the experts to me while you take care of therge artifacts.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°All of therge artifacts in the base are ready forbat. But before we use them, we¡¯ll need to ask permission from the Gang Leader.¡± Zhang Feng nodded. Then the two separated to make their preparations. Zhao Hai would prepare therge artifacts while Zhang Feng would get the manpower.

 Chapter 1774: Wild Charge

    <h4>Chapter 1774: Wild Charge</h4>

    Zhao Hai stood on the Hell King¡¯s Ship with a calm expression. Next to the Hell King¡¯s Ship were 20 flying iron centipedes, 20 ck tiger ships, 20 giant spirit treasure ships, 20 ghost-face ships, and Zhang Feng¡¯s treasure ship. Altogether, there were 82rge artifacts.

    Eachrge artifact had two or more transcending tribtion experts inside. They weren¡¯t there tomand therge artifacts, but to fight other transcending tribtion experts instead. Normally they would just stay inside therge artifacts while the Undead control it under Zhao Hai¡¯smand.

    This army wasn¡¯t weak at all. Tie Zhantian decided to put in capital to this attack force. He really wanted to hurt the Wandering Soul Group.

    As they were flying, Zhao Hai took out a jade card and said, ¡°Attention all ships, attention all ships. We will enter the battlefield in an hour. Once we enter, there¡¯s no need to say anything, we¡¯ll attack immediately!¡±

    The jade card that Zhao Hai took out was a type of messaging token. It was like a walkie-talkie from Earth, but better. All of the transcending tribtion experts have the same jade card, Zhang Feng as well.

    Everyone affirmed using their own jade cards. Zhao Hai put the jade card down and resumed looking in front of him. To be honest, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried about this operation. The rifles of the Undead were now upgraded. If several rifles fired at the same time, even a cultivator at the Core Formation stage would immediately die.

    The power of the cannons were even bigger. Each shot could wound a Nascent Soul Expert. Therefore, Zhao Hai¡¯s current firepower was nothing to scoff at.

    However, besides the Hell King¡¯s Ship, the otherrge artifacts weren¡¯t made from liquid silver. Therefore, they cannot use the cannons. However, each Undead have their own rifles. The collective power of the Undead wasn¡¯t weak at all.

    Destroying countries and exterminating races was something that Zhao Hai does a lot. Therefore, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t anxious at all. This would just be one of the many battles he would have in his life.

    One hour quickly passed by and Zhao Hai could already see the camp of the Wandering Soul Group. It might be called camp, but it was actually a number of caves built into a mountain. Zhao Hai calcted that the Wandering Soul Group only brought 60rge artifacts.

    The Wandering Soul Group¡¯s camp was currently in high action. Large numbers of cultivators flew out of the caves and into therge artifacts. Naturally, they also discovered Zhao Hai¡¯s approach.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop. Instead, the fleet increased its speed. At the same time, the altitude of the fleet lowered. It seems like they were nning to crash into the mountain.

    Zhang Feng and the others were now standing on the bow of the ships. But upon seeing the crazed charge of the fleet, they couldn¡¯t help but pale.

    The people from the Wandering Soul Group also discovered that something was wrong. Some of the ghost-face ships were still flying up while the rest were just flying in the air. Seeing the wild charge of the ck Tiger Gang, a lot of people immediately abandoned their ships. The other ships also got out of the way.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hold back and continued the charge. By this point, the fleet was flying at a constant altitude. Their targets were the ghost-face ships.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Loud explosions were heard one after another. Almost all of the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s ghost-face ships had been knocked back and then lost their ability to fly.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Hai¡¯s fleets suffered no losses. The fleet charged once more, this time their targets were the cultivators of the Wandering Soul Group. The enemy also began sending their transcending tribtion experts. It was clear that they wanted to deal with therge artifacts. As long as Zhao Hai¡¯s fleet was stopped, the Wandering Soul Group would have a chance.

    Just as the transcending tribtion experts approached the fleet, the transcending tribtion experts of the ck Tiger Gang also moved. Meanwhile, therge artifaces turned in a circle and charged towards the nascent soul and core formation cultivators.

    There were around 100 transcending tribtion experts from the Wandering Soul Group. However, it was a small numberpared to the experts that the ck Tiger Gang brought. Therefore, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried about the ck Tiger Gang suffering a loss.

    Normally, whenrge artifacts circle around to attack people, the effect wouldn¡¯t be good. Large artifacts were too big. Cultivators could just dodge to the side.

    But this time, it was different. After destroying the other party¡¯s ghost-face ships, Zhao Hai immediately controlled therge artifacts to form a cube formation to surround the cultivators of the Wandering Soul Group.

    Before long, the fleet began harvesting the lives of the Wandering Soul Group cultivators. That¡¯s correct, harvesting lives. In staggered lines, therge artifacts began charging forward. They were shing through the enemies like sharp knives.

    This was the first time thatrge artifacts were used this way in the Great World of Cultivation. It wasn¡¯t like nobody thought of this, they just couldn¡¯t execute it. Nobody canmand this manyrge artifacts like Zhao Hai and his Undead. If others wanted to use this method, then the final result would berge artifacts crashing into each other. At least half of therge artifacts would be lost.

    In Zhao Hai¡¯s hands, therge artifacts were like sickles that harvested the lives of his enemies. The experts of the Wandering Soul Group initially wanted to fight back against the ck Tiger Gang. However, they discovered that they had entered a huge meat grinder that was very difficult to get out of.

    The reason the cultivators of the Wandering Soul Group still wanted to fight despite losing theirrge artifacts was because of their feeling of superiority. In their opinion the ck Tiger Gang were poor peasants that were supported by a strong elder. They weren¡¯t opponents of the Wandering Soul Group. Now these poor peasants dared to attack the Wandering Soul Group and destroyed theirrge artifacts.

    The other reason why they still fought was the rules of the sect. The rules of the Wandering Soul Group were very strict. If you go to war and lose, then you would be severely punished. Since they don¡¯t want to be punished by the sect, the cultivators of the Wandering Soul Group continued to fight.

    However, these cultivators never expected to meet an abnormal enemy like Zhao Hai. Under his control, therge artifacts were very flexible. If they retreated once theirrge artifacts were destroyed, then they might have a chance to survive. But now, they had lost this opportunity.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t polite towards the Wandering Soul Group. And every cultivator that was killed were turned into Undead. This also doubles as a distraction towards the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s transcending tribtion experts.

    The battle between the transcending tribtion experts was also leaning towards the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s favor. However, none of the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s transcending tribtions experts came over to him, much to the disappointment of Zhao Hai.

    Before long, the battle was finished. The Wandering Soul Group didn¡¯t expect the ck Tiger Gang to attack. Just like what Zhao Hai and the others thought, they were here under the orders of the Myriad Demons Sect.

    Because of the Myriad Demons Sect, the five sects sent troops in order to attack the ck Tiger Gang. The Wandering Soul Group was more than happy to participate because they had a previous grudge with the ck Tiger Gang. They could also see that the ck Tiger Gang was getting more and more powerful. When an opportunity presented itself, the Wandering Soul Group immediately took it.

    However, the Wandering Soul Group never thought that they would be attacked instead. This was because the five sects were stationed on the border of the ck Tiger Gang. If the ck Tiger Gang attacked ahead of time, then the other four wouldn¡¯t let go of the opportunity and attack the ck Tiger Gang. When the timees, the ck Tiger Gang would be finished.

    In their opinion, the ck Tiger Gang would certainly hunker down and defend their headquarters. They would also send their talents outside to save the sect¡¯s inheritance.

    But now, it is clear that the ck Tiger Gang has no intentions of following the script. They were going to defeat the five sects one by one. Because of the underground base that Zhao Hai created, the ck Tiger Gang became more confident. They believed that with the underground base, they would be able to defeat these five sects.

    About 30 transcending tribtion experts from the Wandering Soul Group were able to escape, but most of them were injured. As for the nascent soul experts, Zhao HAi and the others didn¡¯t count them. But it can be said that six or seven out of ten of the nascent soul experts had fallen in battle.

    Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t stop. After recalling all of the transcending tribtion experts into therge artifact, the fleet began to fly towards the headquarters of the Wandering Soul Group. They weren¡¯t only nning to deal with the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s army, they wanted to wipe out the entire sect.

    Naturally, this action cannot be hidden from the Wandering Soul Group. After receiving the news, the Wandering Soul Group immediately began to move.

 Chapter 1775: Overbearingly Arrogant

    <h4>Chapter 1775: Overbearingly Arrogant</h4>

    The Gang Leader of the Wandering Soul Group named Gui Jianchou was currently sitting in his study with a stern expression. Opposite him were the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s high-level characters as well as core disciples.

    Gui Jianchou looked at the people in front of him and said, ¡°Everyone, tell me, the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s fleet is going to arrive here soon. How should we react?¡± At the same time, Gui Jianchou looked at a person sitting not far away at the side. It was a cultivator wearing dark blue clothing. This cultivator looked over 30 years old, and was quite dashing. Moreover, from his bearing, he was clearly not from the Wandering Soul Group.

    The people from the Wandering Soul Group didn¡¯t say anything. Gui Jianchou looked at the cultivator in dark blue clothing and said, ¡°Mister Ma, may I know what your respected opinion on this is?¡±

    ¡®Mister Ma¡¯s half-closed eyes opened and nced at Gui Jianchou for a moment as though he wasn¡¯t paying him any attention. Then he said, ¡°Gang Leader Gui doesn¡¯t need to worry. I have already invited an immortal expert from the sect. I believe he is on his way. In addition to the immortal expert of the wandering soul group, there¡¯s two immortal experts that will take action to destroy the ck Tiger Gang. The fleet isn¡¯t a problem at all. Once the fleet is destroyed, the strength of the ck Tiger Gang would be greatly damaged. Then it would be easier for us to attack the ck Tiger Gang.¡±

    Gui Jianchou looked at Mister Ma and he couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows. This wasn¡¯t because he despises Mister Ma, but because there¡¯s another thing in his mind. He looked at Mister Ma and said, ¡°Mister Ma, you should have already seen it. The ck Tiger Gang used all of its strength to attack us. This caused the Wandering Soul Group to suffer heavy losses. If we destroy the ck Tiger Gang, can our sect get some reparations? This way, my Wandering Soul Group would be able to recover.¡±

    This was already as polite as Gui Jianchou could. After all, he was a sect leader. If he bes more submissive towards Mister Ma, then he would no longer have any face.

    However, Gui Jianchou didn¡¯t think that Mister Ma would ignore his question. Mister Ma coldly snorted and said, ¡°Gui Jianchou, the allocations are determined by the sect. Not anyone can change it. You say the ck Tiger Gang attacked you? Then why didn¡¯t they attack the other sects? Isn¡¯t it because you have a grudge with them? They¡¯re just taking their revenge.¡±

    Gui Jianchou¡¯splexion paled, but he didn¡¯t dare say anything. Mister Ma is also a transcending tribtion expert. Although Gui Jianchou was on the same level, he was a sect master. Nobody dared speak to him like this. However, Gui Jianchou couldn¡¯t say anything.

    Gui Jianchou wasn¡¯t afraid of Mister Ma. If the two of them fought, then Mister Ma would be the one who would die. What Gui Jianchou was afraid of was Mister Ma¡¯s background. Behind Mister Ma was the top sect of the Northern Divergent Province, the Myriad Demons Sect. Not to mention the entire Myriad Demons Sect, the Wandering Soul Group couldn¡¯t even defeat the troops of a core disciple of the Myriad Demon Sect who has opened his own mountain base.

    Gui Jianchou slowly closed his eyes to calm himself down. Then he said, ¡°Alright. I apologize for my careless remark, Mister Ma.¡± Then he turned to the others and said, ¡°Send an order to prepare our strength. We¡¯ll make sure that none of the attackers from the ck Tiger Gang survive!¡± The people of the Wandering Soul Group nodded and then left. But at the same time, they had a humiliated look in their eyes.

    Seeing the expressions on Gu Jianchou and the others¡¯ faces, Mister Ma¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but show a proud expression. He liked this feeling. Seeing these sect-leader level figures being unable to say anything under his scolding, he felt very happy.

    At this time, a very powerful aura suddenly came down on the Wandering Soul Group. Gui Jianchou was stunned for a moment, but Mister Ma stood up first and said, ¡°Sect Leader Gui, follow me. We¡¯re greeting the elder together.¡±

    Gui Jianchou immediately understood that a Supreme Elder from the Myriad Demons Sect had arrived. He immediately nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Mister Ma, please.¡± Mister Ma nodded and then walked out. He didn¡¯t care who was the guest or who was the host.

    The two quickly arrived at the transmission formation za of the Wandering Soul Group. Standing on the za was a fat man. The man was fat to the point where his neck could no longer be seen. It might even be hard for him to look down. And even if could lower his head, he would not be able to see his feet. His body was practically a sphere.

    However, nobody from the Wandering Soul Group dared tough at this person. This was because the fat man had an aura that soared to the heavens.

    Once a cultivator reaches the core formation stage, they would be able to change their appearance. Therefore, it was very rare to see a fat cultivator. However, this powerful expert had a fat body, which was quite strange.

    However, Mister Ma didn¡¯t feel anything wrong. He quickly bowed towards the Fatty and said, ¡°Ma Yun has seen Elder Zhu. I didn¡¯t expect the elder toe here in person. Elder, please take a rest. We already have a ce ready for you.¡±

    The fat man whose eyes could no longer be seen didn¡¯t have the bubbly and honest look of a fat person. Instead, his expression was cold and sullen. Hearing Ma Yun, he scoffed and walked forward. Ma Yun obediently followed and showed the fat man the way. From the beginning to the end, the fat man didn¡¯t look at Gui Jianchou. Gui Jianchou wasn¡¯t even given the chance to speak.

    Despite this, Gui Jianchou didn¡¯t dare to leave. This was because the fat man was a Supreme Elder of the Myriad Demons Sect, an immortal-stage expert.

    At this time, rms began ring in the Wandering Soul Group. Gui Jianchou stared for a moment and immediately understood what was happening. The fleet of the ck Tiger Gang has arrived.

    Gui Jianchou¡¯splexion changed as he muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t think they would arrive this quickly.¡±

    Elder Zhu and Ma Yun also stopped. Elder Zhu coldly snorted and said, ¡°They arrived as soon as I arrived. That¡¯s good. This way, I¡¯ll be able to go back to the sect sooner.¡± After he said that, he disappeared from where he was standing.

    At the same time, the guarding formation of the Wandering Soul Group was activated. Therge artifacts of the sect also flew up along with all of the sect¡¯s troops.

    Zhao Hai looked at the army of the Wandering Soul Group while on top of the Hell King¡¯s Ship. There were two people among them that attracted Zhao Hai¡¯s notice. One of them was a very fat person while the other was a thin man that looked like a dry corpse.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s attention was taken by these two people because they were emitting the aura of the immortal-stage. Zhao Hai fought with an immortal expert before, so he was already sensitive to their aura.

    Once the two immortal experts appeared, Zhao Hai took out his jade card and said, ¡°Attention everyone. Two immortal experts have been spotted. Please do not act rashly unless given the order.¡±

    As he said that, the Hell King¡¯s Ship flew forward and distanced itself from the fleet. Zhao Hai looked at the fat and thin persons and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Wandering Soul Group to have two immortal experts. It seems like our information was wrong.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s words caused the expressions of the fat and the thin man to change. Firstly, this was because they discovered that the other party doesn¡¯t have any respectful tone towards immortal experts. It seems like he wasn¡¯t afraid of them. Secondly, because the other party immediately said that the two were from the Wandering Soul Group. Even if something happens in the future, people would only say that the two were members of the Wandering Soul Group. Nobody would say that one of them was someone from the Myriad Demons Sect.

    But thinking about it, the two immortal experts felt that Zhao Hai¡¯s words were beneficial towards them. One of them was from the Wandering Soul Group while the other was from the Myriad Demons Sect. However, the Myriad Demons Sect doesn¡¯t want others to know that they were involved in this matter. Now that the other party has assumed their identity, there¡¯s no need to worry about others looking for them in the future.

    Thinking of this, Elder Zhu couldn¡¯t help but smile. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Good, young man. You¡¯re interesting. Tell me your name. I want to know who has the courage to be impolite towards me.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Zhao Hai from the ck Tiger Gang. I have seen the two elders. Forgive me for being impolite, but the Wandering Soul Group has been an annoyance to my sect. I came here today to erase the sect from the entire Great World of Cultivation. The two elders have lived for a very long time. I think it¡¯s time for you to apany your rtives. Naturally, I hope that you no longer have any rtives left. Otherwise, they would suffer a painful death.¡±

    Domineering! Although Zhao Hai said this with a smile on his face, those who heard his words could feel his killing intent. Everyone stared at Zhao Hai. They didn¡¯t expect him to say such a thing.

    It must be known that Zhao Hai was facing two immortal experts. These weren¡¯t spirit forming cultivators, but immortal experts. What status do immortal experts hold? Just the words of one could cause the entire Great World of Cultivation to shake. Now, Zhao Hai dared to say such words towards two immortal experts. Was he crazy?

    Elder Zhu and the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s immortal expert were also stunned by Zhao Hai¡¯s words. It took a while for them to recover. Elder Zhu couldn¡¯t help butugh as he said, ¡°Hahaha. Interesting. I forgot how many years it has been since someone said such things to me. I didn¡¯t expect a little kid to tell me that I would die. Funny, too funny!¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the two, then turned his head to the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s cultivators before shaking his head as he sighed and said, ¡°Originally, the Wandering Soul Group doesn¡¯t have to perish. In the past, you were able to walk vertically and horizontally in the Great World of Cultivation. But now you have been forced to this ce. You should have just continued to pass down your inheritance. But you have offended my ck Tiger Gang. Therefore, I could only cut down your path and end your lineage. Rest assured, when I return, I will tell the Gang Leader to allow some of our disciples to practice the methods of the Wandering Soul Group. This way, your inheritance wouldn¡¯t end. You don¡¯t have to be grateful towards me. I will turn all of you into Undead so that you can see your future with your own eyes.¡±

    Too arrogant! Gu Jianchou hasn¡¯t seen anyone so arrogant before! He heard of Zhao Hai¡¯s name, but he didn¡¯t take him too seriously. Firstly, Zhao Hai¡¯s status and background was too low. And secondly, because Zhao Hai was just at the nascent soul stage at that time. People like him don¡¯t deserve attention.

    Although Zhao Hai was now a transcending tribtion expert, people of his stage weren¡¯t rare either. Therefore, Gu Jianchou chose to ignore him.

    But seeing Zhao Hai today and hearing his words, Gu Jianchou thought that he was a lunatic. His brain has definitely been damaged! However, Gu Jianchou still retorted, ¡°Kid, you talk big. You¡¯re dreaming if you think you can eliminate the Wandering Soul Group!¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Gui Jianchou, then he looked at the two Immortal Experts before cupping his fists and saying, ¡°Seniors, it¡¯s alreadyte. I¡¯ll start off with you.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai waved his hand and took the 12 metal beasts out which charged towards the immortal expert of the Wandering Soul Group. At the same time, Zhao Hai flew out of the Hell King¡¯s Ship and released his dao avatar.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s dao avatar was now in his own image. However, this dao avatar was smaller than other dao avatars. It was about half as tall as normal dao avatars. But instead, it was more solid, it looked like an erged version of Zhao Hai.

    When Zhao Hai¡¯s dao avatar appeared, its eyes were half-closed. But before long, it opened its eyes. This caused those who looked at it to feel strange. They felt that they weren¡¯t looking at the dao avatar¡¯s eyes, but Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes instead.

    Did Zhao Hai reach the immortal stage? That¡¯s impossible!

 Chapter 1776

    Chapter 1776 ¨C Heavenly Demon Seven Killing des

    It was very difficult to achieve unity with your dao avatar. Firstly, one¡¯s dao avatar needs to reach the highest level where it could move freely. Moreover, the dao avatar needs to be solid andpatible with the user.

    Each of these aspects were hard to aplish. A lot of people condense a dao avatar without knowing if it waspatible with them. It was only when their dao avatar was condensed would they be able to know if they werepatible with it or not. But by that time, it was already toote.

    Naturally, average cultivators wouldn¡¯t find out if their dao avatar waspatible with them or not. Only a true expert would find out.

    A lot of people could grow their dao avatar to the metal-stage and have it move freely. However, people could spend their entire lifetimes not knowing if their dao avatars suited them. This became impossible for them to unite with their dao avatars.

    However, Zhao Hai¡¯s dao avatar was actually able to open its eyes. This made everyone understand that he has reached unity with his dao avatar.

    The eyes of the dao avatar looked at the two immortal experts. By this point, the immortal expert of the Wandering Soul Group has been tied down by the 12 metal beasts. Zhao Hai¡¯s attention was now on Elder Zhu.

    Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s dao avatar, Elder Zhu¡¯s expression turned serious. Then he coldly snorted as he disappeared. Then what appeared in his ce was a huge wild boar!

    This Elder Zhu was actually a Demon Cultivator whose original body was a wild boar! Speaking of Demon Cultivators, they had it very easy when it came to their dao avatars. When they condense their dao avatar, they can use their own bodies. Therefore, the wild boar that Zhao Hai saw right now could be regarded as Elder Zhu¡¯s body. This was a special ability of demon cultivators. This could also be regarded as unity with their dao avatar.

    Seeing Elder Zhu¡¯s true body, Zhao Hai said, ¡°A pig? Hahaha. Good, then I¡¯ll be ughtering a pig today!¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai moved. Then the ck de behind him was taken out. With the de in hand, Zhao Hai¡¯s aura immediately changed.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s normal aura has been very gentle even when he was being domineering. But with the de in his hand, his temperamentpletely changed. Boundless killing intent emanated from his body. Those who were affected by his aura felt that the whole world had turned red. The air around them became heavier and the ground was filled with the smell of blood. The boundless killing intent made both enemy and allies have a hard time breathing.

    The usual temperate Zhao Hai was no longer there. He was reced by a butcher that had killed thousands of people. The ck de seems to be dripping with blood. Everyone who looked at it felt that it was aiming at their throats!

    At this moment, Zhao Hai made his move. He took a step forward as he lifted the de and said, ¡°Heavenly Demon Seven Killing des, Beheading sh!¡± The de released a ck de light that shed towards Elder Zhu.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s move, Elder Zhu didn¡¯t dare ignore it. His plump body shook as he roared, ¡°Divine Boar¡¯s Charge!¡± Then he charged towards Zhao Hai¡¯s de light.

    Boom! The two collided. Then sessive sounds were heard as the two continued to sh with each other. The shes of Zhao Hai and Elder Zhu¡¯s attacks sounded like rain with how fast they were doing. Even experts like Zhang Feng and the other transcending tribtion experts were unable to see what was going on since the entire area was filled with de light.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai released one more de light before he shouted, ¡°Heavenly Demon Seven Killing Sword, Heaven Opening sh!¡± Rumbling booms were heard one after another. Then Zhao Hai reappeared not far from the Hell King¡¯s ship. Meanwhile, Elder Zhu was also driven back to the side of the Wandering Soul Group.

    However, Zhao Hai¡¯s dao avatar wasn¡¯t doing very well. On its left arm was a huge hole that almost ripped the entire arm off. Fortunately, this was a dao avatar. The wound could be healed with spiritual qi and faith power.

    But it could also be understood that since Zhao Hai¡¯s dao avatar was so solid andpatible with him, then his main body would also be injured.

    ¡°Hahaha. This is good. This is good!¡± Holding the ck de on his right hand, Zhao Hai looked at Elder Zhu as heughed and said, ¡°Worthy of being an Immortal Expert! Powerful, very powerful!¡±

    Elder Zhu¡¯splexion wasn¡¯t good. Although he wasn¡¯t injured and even has the upper hand, he still didn¡¯t feel good. He sneered at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Good. Your worthy of being arrogant. This elder underestimated you. If you continue growing, then you¡¯ll definitely be a powerful expert in the Great World of Cultivation. Unfortunately for you, you met this elder today.¡± As he said that, Elder Zhu charged towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai looked at Elder Zhu and burst outughing as he said, ¡°I was just using some knife tricks. I didn¡¯t expect you to go all out. Hahaha. Firegod Strike!¡± The name of the attack was no more than a careless naming of Zhao Hai. He was now aware of his gap with an immortal expert. Although he was still short, the gap wasn¡¯t a lot.

    There were multiple reasons for this. First, Zhao Hai¡¯s cultivation method. The Myriad Ster Transformations Yin-yang art was a heavenly method of cultivation. The method allowed Zhao Hai to have spiritual qi that was ten times as dense as the others. This caused Zhao Hai to have strength that was almost equal to Immortal Experts.

    Second, Zhao Hai¡¯sbination of his good and evil nature. This made dao avatar to be very solid and more powerful. This allowed him to fight on almost equal terms with Elder Zhu.

    Now, Zhao Hai was nning to go for the kill. Fiergod City flew out of the vermillion bird stamp and smashed towards Elder Zhu.

    Elder Zhu¡¯s move was too sudden and fast. Even if he wanted to dodge, it was toote. Firegod City smashed right on top of him. A loud bang was heard as Elder Zhu¡¯s dao avatar was shattered and he was sent straight to the ground.

    When Elder Zhu was spotted again, he was seen bleeding from all seven orifices and was seriously injured. The reason Firegod City was able to cause this much damage was because Elder Zhu wasn¡¯t guarded at all. Elder Zhu thought about Zhao Hai¡¯s strength and went straight for the kill. Then all of a sudden he was hit by Firegod City. Because of this, he was severely injured. If he were guarded, then he wouldn¡¯t have been as miserable.

    Elder Zhu was severely injured and Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t let go of this opportunity. The ck de in his hand shed as he roared, ¡°Heavenly Demon Seven Killing des, Rippling Light sh!¡± Along with Zhao Hai¡¯s words, a huge rippling de light went straight towards Elder Zhu.

    At this moment, Elder Zhu who was supposedly severely injured suddenly sped up and appeared behind Zhao Hai.

    After pushing himself further, Elder Zhu was in a pitiful state. His expression was vicious as he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You actually wounded me? A little ant dared to injure me? Unforgivable! Die!¡± Then he called out, ¡°Divine Boar Fang!¡± A huge wild boar with two long sharp fangs appeared. The fangs looked like swords stabbing towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai sneered and said, ¡°Firegod Strike!¡±

    Hearing this sound, Elder Zhu became smart as he roared, ¡°Divine Boar Roll!¡± Then his body rolled to the side. But he didn¡¯t see the sly expression on Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes.

    When Elder Zhu rolled to the side, he suddenly saw a huge city crashing down on him. Boom! A loud sound was heard as Elder Zhu¡¯s dao avatar was broken once more. He vomited blood as his head turned dizzy.

    At this moment, Elder Zhu felt a cool sensation on his neck. Then he felt his entire world spin before he lost all of his strength and his world turned dark.

    In the eyes of other people, Zhao Hai released a city-like artifact and smashed it towards Elder Zhu¡¯s body. Elder Zhu¡¯s dao avatar was then broken as he vomited blood and fell to the ground. The next moment, Zhao Hai appeared with his real body. Then he chopped off Elder Zhu¡¯s head with his ck de.

    With Elder Zhu¡¯s head chopped off, he was naturally dead. Then his body began to increase in size and became a golden-furred wild boar. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hesitate and received Elder Zhu¡¯s body. Then he moved and threw himself towards the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s Immortal expert.

    It must be said that the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s immortal expert wasn¡¯t having a great time. As soon as he came out, he wasn¡¯t even given a chance to speak as the 12 metal beasts charged towards him. These metal beasts were being controlled by Hu Shan. Although Hu Shan had inferior strength, the 12 metal beasts were created through liquid silver, so they didn¡¯t suffer any damages. Because of this, the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s immortal expert wasn¡¯t able to help Elder Zhu.

    Now, after dealing with Elder Zhu, Zhao Hai wasing over for the kill. The Wandering Soul Group¡¯s immortal expert couldn¡¯t help butin about his bad luck.

 Chapter 1777

    Chapter 1777 ¨C Eliminating the Wandering Soul Group

    The Wandering Soul Group¡¯s Immortal expert didn¡¯t really expect that a cultivator casually sent by the ck Tiger Gang would have such formidable strength. He knew a little about Zhao Hai, but the information he got before said that although Zhao Hai was strong, he wasn¡¯t strong to the point that he could kill an Immortal expert. He was just known to be good at maniptingrge artifacts. It seems like this wasn¡¯t the case.

    Zhao Hai threw himself towards the immortal expert of the Wandering Soul Group. At the same time, he told Zhang Feng and the others to attack. It was also at this moment that the protective shields of the Wandering Soul Group suddenly burst. It seems like some people from the inside have destroyed the formation.

    After Zhang Feng and the others received Zhao Hai¡¯s orders, they immediately rushed over. Naturally, the first ones to move were the transcending tribtion experts, then following behind were therge artifacts.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s current strength was still a bit behind immortal experts. However, his gap with them wasn¡¯t that big. Now that Zhao Hai has shown his strength, the immortal elder of the Wandering Soul Group naturally has to be careful. Therefore, even with the help of the 12 metal beasts, he was still unable to deal with the immortal elder in a short time.

    How this wasn¡¯t important, what¡¯s important was that the attack of Zhang Feng and the others were going very smoothly. Because Zhao Hai was fighting, he wasn¡¯t able to control therge artifacts. Therefore, the task fell into thep of Laura and the others. And to be honest, Laura and the others were more skilled in controllingrge artifactspared to Zhao Hai.

    The morale of the Wandering Soul Group was very low by this point. They saw an immortal expert on their side getting killed by Zhao Hai. Moreover, the immortal expert of their sect was being pushed back. It would be strange if the Wandering Soul Group were still high-spirited.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about what they thought as he increased the speed of his attacks. However, he wasn¡¯t able to use Firegod City because the immortal expert of the Wandering Soul Group was being very cautious, giving Zhao Hai no chance to use Firegod City.

    The dao avatar of the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s immortal expert was very unusual. It was surprisingly a simple skeleton. Despite its form, the attack of the skeleton wasn¡¯t weak. Zhao Hai and his 12 metal beasts had fought for so long yet they still weren¡¯t able to make progress.

    However, Zhao Hai already had an idea in mind. He slowly lured the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s immortal expert away from the battlefield. When Zhao Hai thought that they had reached a safe ce, he attacked his enemy with more intensity. Then with a thought, he summoned Elder Zhu.

    An Undead with the strength of the immortal appeared, which stunned the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s immortal expert. Elder Zhu used this opportunity to begin his attack.

    The Wandering Soul Group¡¯s immortal elder let out a strange cry as he turned around and defended against Elder Zhu. At this time, Zhao Hai used Firegod City to attack. Even if the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s immortal elder wanted to hide, he wasn¡¯t able to. Before long, the city pounded down on him, causing him to be stunned. Then Elder Zhu used this opportunity to attack.

    Elder Zhu became an Undead and his strength has increased. Originally, the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s Immortal Expert was a bit weakerpared to Elder Zhu. And now that he was dazed, it was impossible for him to block Elder Zhu¡¯s attack. He was quickly struck, causing his five organs to burst and causing him to vomit blood.

    However, the immortal expert of the Wandering Soul Group was also a ruthless person. Seeing that he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape his predicament, he roared furiously as he utilized all of his strength to charge towards Zhao Hai.

    The Wandering Soul Group¡¯s immortal expert has now figured it out. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t bring Elder Zhu back from the brink of death. Instead, Zhao Hai resurrected Elder Zhu into an Undead. He could feel the death qiing from Elder Zhu. Therefore, as long as Zhao Hai was killed, the Wandering Soul Group would have a chance to survive.

    However, as soon as he charged, Zhao Hai immediately knew what he was going to do. Zhao Hai moved and returned to the Space, causing the immortal expert of the Wandering Soul Group to hit the air. Then a sword tip appeared on his chest. The sword was twisted as the immortal elder felt his strength leaving his body.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and sent the dead immortal elder to the Space. Then he received Elder Zhu as well as the 12 metal beasts. When everything was done, he charged towards the battlefield.

    Although Zhang Feng and the others had the upper hand, the people of the Wandering Soul Group were still resisting. They refused to budge. However, the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s fleet was about to eradicate the Wandering Soul Group¡¯srge artifacts.

    Zhao Hai knew that the end wasing soon, so he rushed over and raised the dao avatar¡¯s ck de. With Zhao Hai joining the battle, the situation immediately changed. The Wandering Soul Group could no longer hold on.

    The people of the Wandering Soul Group saw Zhao Hai leading their Supreme Elder away. And now, Zhao Hai was back while their Supreme Elder was not in sight. What does this mean? These people knew their Supreme Elder had suffered an unfortunate fate.

    The morale of the Wandering Soul Group immediately plummeted. At the same time, the offense of the ck Tiger Gang became fiercer. And with Zhao Hai joining in, the Wandering Soul Group began to copse.

    Zhao Hai was much strongerpared to ordinary transcending tribtion stage experts. With him using all of his strength, it was impossible for the people of the Wandering Soul Group to do anything to him. The transcending tribtion experts began falling to Zhao Hai¡¯s de.

    Seeing this, Gu Jianchou knew that the Wandering Soul Group was finished. The ck Tiger Gang didn¡¯t even use their entire strength, but they were able to eliminate the Wandering Soul Group. He didn¡¯t expect this to happen.

    At this time, Gui Jianchou¡¯s gaze turned towards another person. This man had a tiger-shaped dao avatar and was currently fighting against an expert of the ck Tiger Gang. Among the numerous dao avatars present, his tiger avatar was quite special. This person was Mister Ma.

    Gui Jianchou looked at Ma Yun with rage in his eyes. In his opinion, it was the Myriad Demons Sect¡¯s fault that the Wandering Soul Group has reached this point. If the Myriad Demons Realm hadn¡¯t enticed them to attack the ck Tiger Gang, then they might be able to survive for a much longer time. It was because of Ma Yun that they fell. It was Ma Yun¡¯s fault that the lineage of the Wandering Soul Group was about to be cut off.

    Back when Ma Yun arrived at the Wandering Soul Group, he was arrogant and even scolded Gui Jianchou. This caused Gui Jianchou to feel hatred towards him. After forcing his opponent back, Gui Jianchou appeared beside Ma Yun and said, ¡°Mister Ma, let¡¯s rush out together. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be able to survive today.¡±

    Ma Yun also knew what was going to happen. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be so strong. He was worried about his fate. So upon hearing Gui Jianchou, he immediately nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s rush out together.¡± After he said that, he sent a powerful attack towards his opponent. Then he immediately pulled away and escaped.

    At this moment, Gui Jianchou sported a ruthless smile. He charged his strength and attacked Ma Yun¡¯s dao avatar. The dao avatar immediately shattered, causing Ma Yun to vomit out blood. Ma Yun was shocked as he looked at Gui Jianchou in disbelief before he shouted, ¡°Gui Jianchou, you dared scheme against me!¡±

    Gui Jianchou smiled and said, ¡°You, if it weren¡¯t for you, the Wandering Soul Group might not have fallen. Our lineage might have survived. In the name of the previous sect leaders, I, Gui Jianchou, will kill you. I will pull you to hell with me!¡± With a crazy expression, he attacked Ma Yun.

    Ma Yun was extremely frightened. He could never imagine Gui Jianchou turning into this. Now, he was seriously injured and could only release his dao avatar one more time.

    The actions of the two caused the people of the ck Tiger Gang to be confused. They don¡¯t know what these people were doing. Only Zhao Hai knew what was going on. He heard the conversation between the two. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. A person¡¯s thoughts were indeed very hard to guess. However, he didn¡¯t mind the battle between the two. He just paid attention to them as he attacked the people of the Wandering Soul Group.

    By this point, the morale of the Wandering Soul Group has reached rock bottom. They no longer have any hope that their situation would improve. Their supreme elder was killed while their sect leader was attacking someone on their own side.

    The ck Tiger Gang wouldn¡¯t let this opportunity off. They pushed on with their attack. Before long, deserters began to appear among the people of the Wandering Soul Group.

    One deserter became two. As more and more people ran away, those who were left began to hesitate fighting. However, these deserters were very weak. This was because the more powerful cultivators were being specifically targeted by the ck Tiger Gang. They wouldn¡¯t be able to escape even if they wanted to.

    From this point on, the Wandering Soul Group no longer exists. They would bepletely erased from the Great World of Cultivation. Their territory and inheritance would be eaten by the ck Tiger Gang.

    At this time, a pitiful yell was heard. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but turn their heads to look. Gui Jianchou has killed Ma Yun. After killing Ma Yun, Gui Jianchou turned his head to the ck Tiger Gang. Then he angrily shouted, ¡°ck Tiger Gang, you have destroyed my Wandering Soul Group¡¯s tens of thousands of years of lineage. Today, I will perish with you all!¡± After he said that, he threw himself towards a transcending tribtion expert of the ck Tiger Gang. All of his moves were done with an intention of trading his life for another. Feeling Gui Jianchou¡¯s seething killing intent, his opponent couldn¡¯t help but take a step back.

    Hearing Gui Jianchou¡¯s roar, the other experts of the Wandering Soul Group became more ferocious. They were all attacking their opponents in a wild manner. This increased the casualties of the ck Tiger Gang.

    At this moment, someone¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°So what if we destroy your lineage? Take revenge if you have the strength! Heavenly Demon Seven Killing des, Divine sh!¡± Right after this, a ck de light streaked towards Gui Jianchou. The de light immediately killed Gui Jianchou as well as the future of the Wandering Soul Group!

 Chapter 1778

    Chapter 1778 ¨C Forces Sent

    On the deck of the Hell King¡¯s Ship, Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng, Tie Yi, Tie Ying, as well as the rest of the transcending tribtion experts were drinking wine. They were in a celebratory mood.

    Zhang Feng lifted his cup as heughed and said, ¡°Happy, very happy. We finally dealt with the Wandering Soul Group. I reckon now that there won¡¯t be a lot of sects who would dare to stretch their ws towards the ck Tiger Gang. If they did, then their hands would be chopped off!¡±

    The othersughed as well. Tie Ying smiled and said, ¡°Besides the scourge that is the Wandering Soul Group, there are still the four sects to deal with. They shouldn¡¯t have a lot of immortal experts right? Even if they have, we aren¡¯t necessarily afraid of them.¡±

    After Tie Ying said that, everyone turned towards Zhao Hai. Knowing that he killed two immortal experts, they couldn¡¯t help but admire him.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°Naturally, we need to deal with the four sects. However, we cannot destroy them at this time. Otherwise, the Myriad Demons Sect will be given an opportunity to intervene. We still need time. When the Myriad Demons Sect isn¡¯t able to take care of itself, then we will strike. When the timees, the entire Great World of Cultivation would know that they cannot mess with the ck Tiger Gang!¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others have now left the territory of the Wandering Soul Group. The two immortal experts had been killed by Zhao Hai. Gui Jianchou was also dead. The transcending tribtion experts of the Wandering Soul Group were also wiped out. In this case, the Wandering Soul Group has beenpletely erased from the Great World of Cultivation.

    Zhao Hai and the others also took away some key properties of the Wandering Soul Group and destroyed their guardian formation. Although they left, Zhao Hai still erected a stone monument that read ¡°ck Tiger Gang Territory¡± on the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s headquarters. Thisnd would belong to the ck Tiger Gang in the future. All those who didn¡¯t agree would be treated as dering a war against the sect.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai knew that with the existence of the Myriad Demons Sect, the stone monument had little effect. Other sects can upy the territory of the Wandering Soul Group if they were given consent by the Myriad Demons Sect. However, Zhao Hai still left the monument in order to leave a mark so that the ck Tiger Gang would have justification if it wants to take the territory back in the future.

    Zhao Hai was aware that before the Heavenly Demons invade the Great World of Cultivation, the ck Tiger Gang wouldn¡¯t be able to face the Myriad Demons Sect. This was also the reason why Zhao Hai expressed that it wasn¡¯t the time to destroy the four sects. They were able to eliminate the Wandering Soul Group because they had prior grudges. The Myriad Demons Sect wouldn¡¯t be able to use this as an excuse to put more pressure onto the ck Tiger Gang.

    But if Zhao Hai and the others continue on and eliminate the four sects, then the Myriad Demons Sect would be given an opportunity to send troops. It would only take the destruction of one of the four sects to give the Myriad Demons Sect a reason to send troops.

    It must be rified that the ck Tiger Gang wasn¡¯t afraid of the Myriad Demons Sect. After the underground base was constructed, even with their entire strength, the Myriad Demons Sect wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat the ck Tiger Gang. However, Zhao Hai has no ns to be in a war with the Myriad Demons Sect. This was because the Myriad Demons Sect still had its use.

    In a year, the Heavenly Demons would invade the Great World of Cultivation. If the ck Tiger Gang fights the Myriad Demons Sect before that happens, then it would just reduce the fighting strength of the Great World of Cultivation.

    Once the Heavenly Demons arrive, the Myriad Demons Sect would be too preupied to take action against the ck Tiger Gang.

    And if the Myriad Demons Sect suffers heavy losses against the Heavenly Demons, then their gap with the ck Tiger Gang would shrink. When that timees, the ck Tiger Gang would be the top sect in the Northern Divergent Province.

    It must be said that the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s biggest weakness was theirck of powerful experts. Compared to the Myriad Demons Sect, the ck Tiger Gang has a severeck of transcending tribtion experts. Because of this, they have no means to be in a war against the Myriad Demons Sect.

    At this time, Zhao Hai and the others were on their way to the territories of the four sects to cause trouble. This way, the four sects would be forced to withdraw their troops.

    Zhang Feng looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, what are we doing next? Should we divide our numbers?¡±

    There was a reason why Zhang Feng asked this. Just as they attacked the Wandering Soul Group, the other four sects also invaded the ck Tiger Gang. They were currently exchanging attacks with Tie Zhantian and the others.

    It was also because of this that Zhao Hai and the others rushed towards the territory of the four sects. They wanted to attack the four sects to make them withdraw their troops. And by dividing themselves into four groups, they would be able to force the four sects to retreat at the same time.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think so. He shook his head and said, ¡°That won¡¯t go well. We shouldn¡¯t divide our forces. The four sects have the Myriad Demons Sect behind them. Our elimination of the Wandering Soul Group has certainly reached their ears. If we divided ourselves, then the Myriad Demons Sect might hunt us down. Therefore, we need to group up. Although we¡¯re going to be slow, we will be able to preserve our strength. Compared to the Myriad Demons Sect, the ck Tiger Gang has very few people. The Myriad Demons Sect can brush off a loss of 100 transcending tribtion experts while we can¡¯t. Without people, the underground base would be useless.¡±

    Zhang Feng thought about it and then nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right. Those guys from the Myriad Demons Sect aren¡¯t stupid. When they see us attacking the four sects, they would immediately know what we¡¯re aiming for. It would be troublesome if they sent an immortal expert to wipe us out. But Little Hai, is the sect going to be fine? What if the Myriad Demons Sect sends an Immortal Expert to attack the headquarters?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They will be fine. As long as they don¡¯t send more than three immortal experts, there won¡¯t be any problem. I¡¯m still here. If the enemy sends an immortal expert, I would immediately give support.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhang Feng immediately thought that Hu Shan would help the sect. But in fact, Zhao Hai meant Elder Zhu and the immortal expert of the Wandering Soul Group.

    Hu Shan cannot go out of the Space, but he can use the 12 metal beasts to oppose the enemy. As for Elder Zhu and the immortal expert of the Wandering Soul Group, Zhao Hai gave them full body armor that would hide their appearance. With this, the two immortal-level Undead could go to the ck Tiger Gang and help oppose the enemy.

    Because of this arrangement, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried that the ck Tiger Gang would suffer an ident. Even if an immortal expert did indeed appear, then Elder Zhu and the immortal expert of the Wandering Soul Group would be able to deal with them.

    After being turned into Undead, instead of decreasing, the strength of the two immortal experts rose instead. It must be known that the armor that they were currently using was the sacred armor of the Space. The armor has undergone multiple upgrades since Zhao Hai acquired it. Although it wasn¡¯t indestructible like liquid silver, it wouldn¡¯t fall short to the armors of the Great World of Cultivation.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried that the two would be recognized. As long as they don¡¯t use their dao avatars, their identities wouldn¡¯t be known. And in the Great World of Cultivation, there were sects that had methods to refine immortal-level undead. However, only genius evil cultivators could do that.

    The ck Tiger Gang was a sect founded by demon beasts. And its collection of cultivation methods wasn¡¯t bad at all. Moreover, with Hu Shan¡¯s background, it would not be strange for him to suddenly take out two immortal-level undead.

    Zhang Feng said, ¡°Heavy Sand Sect, Iron de Sect, Withered Vine Sect, Great Strength Sect. Little Hai, you¡¯ve seen information about these four sects. Which one do you think we should attack?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°We¡¯ll deal with the Withered Vine Sect first. They¡¯re a demon sect that¡¯s very close to the Myriad Demons Sect. I heard that the sect master has received advice from an elder of the Myriad Demons Sect. This allowed the sect to reach its current position. We can treat the Withered Vine Sect as a branch of the Myriad Demons Sect. We¡¯ll beat them up properly before moving on to the other sects.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded and said, ¡°Alright, but the Withered Vine Sect wouldn¡¯t be an easy target. I heard that their headquarters is protected by Sky Reaching Vines. It¡¯s very hard to attack.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He also had some understanding regarding sky reaching vines. Although it wasn¡¯t a heavenly treasure, the nt was still very rare.

    Sky reaching vines were very tenacious. They¡¯re very difficult to damage with des and swords. Just like its name, it could reach the sky. It could crack stone by waving its vines. If an ordinary nascent soul expert encounters a sky reaching vine, then they would be killed on the spot.

    Most importantly, sky reaching vines were the nemesis ofrge artifacts. Although they really can¡¯t reach the sky, they could tower up to about 10 thousand meters high. If it really swung its vines, it would be able to pluck arge artifact from the sky and entangle it.

    And although sky reaching vines were nts, they were carnivorous. Whether they be cultivators or beasts, onnd, sea, or air, they would be eaten by the vines. They¡¯re a headache to face.

    ording to legend, the first sect leader of the Withered Vine Sect was a sky reaching vine. This was astonishing since sky reaching vines didn¡¯t live for long. Most sky reaching vines would only live up to 100 years. After budding they would take one year to reach 1000 meters long and then another ten years to reach 10 thousand meters long. Then they would stop growing. After reaching 100 years old, most sky reaching vines wouldn¡¯t gain any wisdom. And even if they did, they would be at the end of their lifespans and would soon die.

    However, the sect leader of the Withered Vine Sect was a special type of sky reaching vine. It was said that it lived up to ten thousand years before it died. However, after seeing Hu Shan as well as the immortal-stage experts, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare to believe this fact.

    In order to attack the Withered Vine Sect, Zhao Hai and the others would need to deal with the sky reaching vines. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to proceed.

    However, Zhao Hai already had a simple n to deal with the vines, and that was poison! The sky reaching vine was a nt. If Zhao Hai could get a sample of it and have it analyzed by the universal scanner, then the processing machine would be able to produce a special herbicide specifically to deal with the vines. When the timees, the sky reaching vines wouldn¡¯t be any different than piles of hay.

    Naturally Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t reveal this method to Zhang Feng and the others. Therefore, he nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯ll act ording to the circumstances. If we can, we¡¯ll destroy all of the sky reaching vines of the Withered Vine Sect. It would be best if we could dig up some and send them back. Then our ck Tiger Gang would have another means to defend.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded and said, ¡°Alright. However, sky reaching vines aren¡¯t easy to grow. Besides the Withered Vine Sect, no other sect was able to cultivate them.¡±

    Tie Ying added, ¡°That¡¯s not really urate. I heard that the Myriad Demons Sect has a lot of sky reaching vines. This means that the vine can grow in other ces. The issue is the method to cultivate them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s good as long as there¡¯s a way. This time, when we kill cultivators of the Withered Vine Sect and turn them into Undead, maybe we¡¯ll be able to get the method to nt the vine.¡±

    Zhang Feng gave a nod and said, ¡°It would be good if we can get the method. However, if we want to attack the Withered Vine Sect, we would need to go a longer path. Otherwise, if we pass through the Iron de Sect¡¯s territory, then we¡¯ll be alerting them to our presence.¡±

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted and said, ¡°If we alert them, then we alert them. Let¡¯s see how the Iron de Sect stops us. We¡¯ll cross their territory and kill everyone we see.¡±

    The Iron de Sect is famous for their artifacts. They were especially known for their preference for crafting ded weapons. des made by the Iron de Sect are famous in the entire Great World of Cultivation.

    Additionally, the territory of the Iron de Sect was rich in mines. These mines are the foundation of the sect¡¯s resources. They would trade these ores out in exchange for other resources. Because of this, although the Iron de Sect wasn¡¯t strong, they have a good rtionship with a lot of sects. Even the ck Tiger Gang has imported ores from the Iron de Gate in the past.

 Chapter 1779

    Chapter 1779 ¨C rmed Iron de Sect

    Wang Yu, the current sect leader of the Iron de Sect, was currently sitting in his study with a frown on his face. His sect joined in attacking the ck Tiger Gang. Although the Iron de Sect would have a share of the profits, its allocation was paper thin. There¡¯s no other way around this, they were the weakest sect among the five. This made Wang Yu discontented.

    The Iron de Sect had previous business dealings with the ck Tiger Gang. Therefore, they have some understanding regarding their strength. They know that recently, the development of the ck Tiger Gang has been very rapid. And with the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s years of umtion, their wealth should have reached an unimaginable number.

    Wang Yu knew that if the Iron de Sect could obtain the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s riches, then the sect would quickly be one of the strongest sects in the Northern Divergent Province.

    However, Wang Yu was also aware that this was just wishful thinking. It was the Myriad Demon Sect who decided the allocation of resources. Wang Yu doesn¡¯t have the courage to object to their arrangement.

    At this time, an outer sect disciple suddenly ran over. Out of breath, he reported, ¡°Sect Leader, it¡¯s an emergency. There¡¯s huge trouble!¡±

    Wang Yu knit his brows and said, ¡°Come in. Don¡¯t shout. Look at you.¡± Wang Yu had a slender and tall body akin to a long de. His face was gloomy. He gave people the feeling of a bandit.

    At this time, a 30-year old cultivator came in. This cultivator looked very strange. He had a big head with an ordinary face. He was currently very pale and his eyes showed a frightened appearance.

    Wang Yu looked at this person and asked, ¡°What happened? Tell me.¡±

    The cultivator stopped to catch his breath. Then he looked at Wang Yu and said, ¡°Reporting to the Sect Leader. Several Wandering Soul Group disciples ran over to our territory and got captured. They said, they said.....¡± The cultivator stuttered at this point. It seems like he couldn¡¯t find words to say.

    Wang Yu red and him and said, ¡°What? What did they say?¡±

    The cultivator looked at Wang Yu and said, ¡°Not long ago, the ck Tiger Gang sent a group headed by Zhao Hai to attack the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s army. Then after that, they attacked the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s headquarters. At that time, Zhao Hai showed strength not weaker than immortal experts. He was able to defeat the immortal experts of the Wandering Soul Group and the Myriad Demons Sect. And after killing the two immortal experts, he proceeded to wipe out the entire sect!¡±

    Boom! Wang Yu felt a thunderp in his head. It shook both his body and soul. His gaze darkened. Luckily, he didn¡¯t faint.

    After some time, Wang Yu shook his head and then looked at the disciple. He stood up and said, ¡°You idiot, do you know what you¡¯re talking about? Are they that powerful? One team can destroy the Wandering Soul Group? If they were that powerful, they would have defeated the Wandering Soul Group a long time ago. They even needed Hu Shan¡¯s help to save their sect back then!¡±

    The cultivator replied, ¡°Sect Leader, I thought the same when I received the information. But as more and more disciples of the Wandering Soul Group arrived, all of them had the same expression and story. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s false information. I already sent people to check the Wandering Soul Group. We will receive information soon.¡±

    Wang Yu¡¯s brows couldn¡¯t help but jump. He looked at the cultivator and said, ¡°Bring those disciples of the Wandering Soul Group over. Also, order the army sent to the ck Tiger Gang to temporarily stop the attack.¡± The cultivator nodded and then left.

    Not long after the cultivators left, several weak cultivators arrived. Seeing these people, Wang Yu understood the cultivator¡¯s thoughts.

    All of these people had unusual energy. Wang Yu could feel that they were indeed disciples of the Wandering Soul Group. The cultivation method of the Wandering Soul had a weird effect on the mind. And it was a cultivation method that was unique to them.

    The expressions of these people were of despair. It seemed like they had lost all hope and had given up on living.

    Wang Yu looked at these people and couldn¡¯t help but frown. Then he waved his hand and sent balls of spiritual qi into their bodies. Wang Yu thought that they would defend. But to his surprise, these people didn¡¯t respond at all. There was also no change in their expression.

    Wang Yu frowned. Then he used a calming technique and eased the nerves of these cultivators. The cultivators shook before their expression lifted a bit. Then they cupped their fist towards Wang Yu and said, ¡°We have seen Senior.¡±

    These cultivators just condensed their dao avatars while Wang Yu was a transcending tribtion expert. It was natural for them to give a salute.

    Wang Yu waved his hand and said, ¡°Tell me your identities.¡±

    The group immediately said who they were. These were low-level figures in the Wandering Soul Group. They only escaped the war due to luck. Wang Yu also asked them about the Wandering Soul Group and they truthfully replied.

    As he listened to their words, Wang Yu¡¯s expression turned serious. The spirits of these people were obviously stimted and sometimes their voice would peak. However, their general content could still be understood. And at this point, it has been confirmed that the Wandering Soul Group was finished. The sect has been wiped out. These people saw with their own eyes that the sect leader had been killed by Zhao Hai.

    Wang Yu¡¯s expression turned gray in defeat. He knew that if the Wandering Soul Group was finished, then the Iron de Sect would follow soon. The ck Tiger Gang wouldn¡¯t let them off.

    At this time, another set of footsteps were heard from outside. A young cultivator ran over carrying a jade sword message. After entering the room, he gave Wang Yu a salute before saying, ¡°Sect leader, a message arrived from the border!¡±

    Wang Yu stared, then hisplexion changed as he received the jade sword message. Then when he read the contents, his face paled. Then he immediately ordered, ¡°Sound the rm! All disciples of the Iron de Sect needs return to the headquarters.¡±

    Although the young cultivator was confused, he immediatelyplied and executed the order. After a while, a melodious bell rang throughout the headquarters of the Iron de Sect. The bell sounded far and wide, rming all of the disciples of the Iron de Sect.

    This rm bell wasn¡¯t something that would casually sound out. When the rm bell was heard, this meant that the sect was in a crisis. Upon hearing the bell, every disciple of the Iron de Sect would need toe over in the shortest amount of time. Anyone who vites this summon would be deemed as traitors.

    As the bell rang, Wang Yu didn¡¯t rx at all. He looked out nervously. At this moment, another cultivator ran over while holding a jade sword message in his hand. Then he bowed to Wang Yu and said, ¡°Sect Leader, the scout has returned. The Wandering Soul Group has indeed been destroyed!¡±

    Although Wang Yu had long since been convinced that the information was true, his expression still turned ck upon hearing this report. He waved his hand weakly as he said, ¡°I see. Send the order to the army attacking the ck Tiger Gang. They need to return to the sect as fast as they can. Disobedience is not permitted!¡± The cultivatorplied and then left.

    Wang Yu let out a long breath. He looked at the sky outside his room as he muttered, ¡°ck Tiger Gang, I didn¡¯t expect them to be powerful. It seems like the Myriad Demons Sect would suffer greatly this time.¡±

    At this moment, the mines of the Iron de Sect were being attacked. A fleet of 82rge artifacts were currently running through the sect¡¯s territory. All Iron de Sect disciples they came upon were killed. All mines and structures in their way were destroyed.

    The speed of the fleet wasn¡¯t fast. However, they didn¡¯t stop at a certain ce. They were just passing through the Iron de Sect¡¯s territory.

    Zhao Hai stood on the bow of the Hell King¡¯s Ship. He looked in the distance and said, ¡°We should be reaching the territory of the Withering Vine Sect. We have to be careful. Did they receive the news?¡±

    Zhang Feng, who stood on his side, nodded and said, ¡°They should be aware. I just heard the Iron de Sect¡¯s rm bell. They should have received the information. They look afraid.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Good. If they¡¯re courageous, there¡¯s no need for them to exist.¡±

    Zhang Feng felt that joining Zhao Hai¡¯s team was very satisfying. It was because they could beat others while the others couldn¡¯t do anything to them. Arrogantly moving around without caring for other people felt very good.

    Although they also suffered losses in attacking the Wandering Soul Group, about 20 transcending tribtion experts, the cost they paid equated to the destruction of an entire sect. No matter who looks at it, they made a huge profit. If outsiders knew about their losses in the battle, they would be shocked to death.

    Zhang Feng knew why their losses were so few. All of it was because of Zhao Hai. Therge artifacts under his control were just too powerful. Itpletely exceeded their imagination. Facing a fleet ofrge artifacts controlled by Zhao Hai was aplete nightmare.

    Following Zhao Hai to battles wouldn¡¯t give you too many battle achievements. This was because fights that needed to be fought before would be taken care of by Zhao Hai on his own. Therge artifacts were just too powerful. You would only be on the sides to watch the fun. And you would only be able to fight when given the opportunity. But at the same time, this meant that not a lot of enemies were a threat to you.

    Some people might not like such an arrangement. But Zhang Feng was sure that those people didn¡¯t have the heart of battle. People who love to fight weren¡¯t afraid of staying on the sidelines and watching the others fight. Without a worthy enemy to fight, battles don¡¯t have any meaning. What they looked forward to were good battles, not weak enemies.

 Chapter 1780

    Chapter 1780 ¨C Sky Reaching Vine

    Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! A melodious bell echoed in a valley. The cultivators in this valley wore yellow robes and were stunned upon hearing the bell. They knew what this bell meant. It was the early warning rm of the sect.

    After being stunned, the people in the valley immediately finished what they were doing. Those who were cultivating also stopped. All of them flew out of their cave residences and then rushed towards the valley.

    It was a very huge valley. The entire valley covers an area of 10 thousand mu(6.7 sq km). Constructed on both mountain walls of the valley were cave residences. Then at the bottom of these cave residences were yellow buildings. These yellow buildings looked very special. There were long vines crawling through the buildings. The vines seem to be arranged in a special manner. Those who understood the pattern would know that the vines weren¡¯t simple. These vines were headaches among anyone who encountered them. And this valley was the Withered Vine Sect¡¯s headquarters.

    And just like what Zhao Hai and the others thought, the Withered Vine Sect had known that the Wandering Soul Group had been extinguished. They were also aware of the attacks against the Iron de Sect. This was crucial information for the Withered Vine Sect. More importantly, they obtained information that the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s target was the Withered Vine Sect. Therefore, they immediately sounded their rm.

    With the rm sounded out, the entire Withered Vine Sect took action. Cultivators in the Withered Vine Sect practice a wood-element cultivation method. This method has a special ability that allows control over sky reaching vines. Therefore, when necessary, the cultivators of the headquarters could use the sky reaching vines to deal with the enemy.

    When the rm sounded, the disciples immediately took their stations. They were arranged to operate sky reaching vines to deal with the enemy.

    As the Withered Vine Sect was preparing with all their strength, the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s fleet entered the sect¡¯s territory. But they were still a distance away from the headquarters.

    However, this wasn¡¯t important. Zhao Hai already knew about the Withered Vine Sect¡¯s situation. He was even able to get seedlings of the sky reaching vine for the Space.

    Naturally, the Withered Vine Sect also had its own mountain guarding formation. However, their formation was very special. It wasn¡¯t as strong as the guarding formations of other sects since they depended on the sky reaching vines. Because of this, it became easy for Zhao Hai to sneak in several silver needles inside the sect.

    There were vines all over the Withered Vine Valley. Almost all of the vines in the valley grow from one root. When one vine dies, there would be new vines that woulde up to rece it. But at the same time, the roots of the dead vine would stop growing.

    Because there were too many sky reaching vines, the Withered Vine Sect wasn¡¯t very strict in guarding the vines. In any case, in the entire Great World of Cultivation, only the Withered Vine Sect could grow them. Nobody could steal a sky reaching vine.

    However, what the Withered Vine Sect doesn¡¯t know is that Zhao Hai¡¯s Space can grow anything as long as it¡¯s a nt. Seeing that nobody was watching the vines, then there¡¯s no need for Zhao Hai to be polite. He also didn¡¯t dig the nt out. He only took out a small cutting. It was enough to grow sky reaching vine seedlings.

    Naturally, Zhang Feng and the others didn¡¯t know this. He ns to dig up a root when he arrives at the valley and pretend to analyze it before dealing with the sky reaching vines.

    Zhao Hai also thought about how many people he would kill in the Withered Vine Valley. For people of the Withered Vine Sect, a ruined sky reaching vine was equal to breaking their arms. The sect loved their vines more than their disciples.

    Zhao Hai had a n set up, but he didn¡¯t tell Zhang Feng and the others about it. Although he trusted them, the Space was a secret that could only be known by a few people. As much as possible, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t reveal its existence.

    Zhang Feng didn¡¯t return to his treasure ship. Instead, he stayed with the Zhao Hai on the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Seeing the fleet entering the territory of the Withered Vine Sect, Zhang Feng couldn¡¯t help but turn to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, be careful. We now entered the territory of the Withered Vine Sect. If they know our movements, then they might take action.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°They already know. There¡¯s no need to worry, Senior Brother. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t take the initiative to attack. After all, we just exterminated the Wandering Soul Group. They won¡¯t be that courageous to face us.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded. Then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, have you thought about how to deal with the Withering Vine Sect? When we arrive, it would be difficult for us to do anything with ourrge artifacts. The sky reaching vines were also known asrge artifact hunters. And this nickname didn¡¯te out of thin air.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°We¡¯ll take a look when we arrive. Actually, my goal isn¡¯t the Withered Vine Sect, but the sky reaching vines instead.¡±

    Zhang Feng stared. He looked at Zhao Hai in confusion as he asked, ¡°The sky reaching vines? And how do you deal with them? I heard that in order to protect their sky reaching vines, the Withered Vine Sect adjusted their defensive formation to amodate them. Those vines cannot be dealt with fire, water, or des. It wasn¡¯t easy to damage the vines.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I know that. That¡¯s why I said that we¡¯ll see when we get there. If we can kill the sky reaching vines, then the Withered Vine Sect wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything even if they cry.¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Your n looks good. However, for as long as the Withered Vine Sect existed, people have always targeted the sky reaching vines. In the end, they all failed. I think we should make another n.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s just an idea. If we fail, then we can forget about it. In any case, as long as we attack the Withered Vine Sect, they would have tomand their troops outside to return.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded. As the two were talking, the fleet already prated deep into the Withered Vine Sect¡¯s territory. Along the way, Zhao Hai and the others came upon medicinal fields and mines of the sect. Naturally, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t polite and looted them all before destroying them. He came here to cause trouble to the sect, there was no need to hold back.

    They destroyed anything along their path all the way back to the Withered Vine Valley. Just as Zhao Hai said, the Withered Vine Sect was terrified by their approach. All of the Withered Vine Sect cultivators were concentrated on their headquarters, preparing to guard against Zhao Hai and the others.

    Before long, the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s fleet arrived in front of a mountain. The mountain looked very strange. From top to bottom, the mountain was yellow, like it was a pile of dead leaves. However, Zhao Hai knew that these weren¡¯t dead leaves, but sky reaching vines.

    Sky reaching vines were yellow from the moment they became a seedling to a full grown nt. But when the sky reaching vines die, they would turn ck. Therefore, the mountain looked like a huge pile of leaves when it was actually a huge pile of sky reaching vines.

    Zhao Hai knew this, so he immediately raised the altitude of the fleet to more than 10 thousand meters.

    Behind this mountain was the valley of the Withered Vine Sect¡¯s headquarters. The mountain wasn¡¯t tall at only 5 thousand meters long. In fact, there were no vines nted on the mountain. All of the sky reaching vines grew in the valley. But because the vines were 10 thousand meters long, their entire bodies were able to cover the entire mountain.

    Zhang Feng was also looking at the mountain. Then he said, ¡°Beyond this mountain is the valley of the Withered Vine Sect. They are clearly preparing for a protracted battle. They wouldn¡¯t be easy to attack. Little Hai, what do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to head down first to take a look. I want to see if I¡¯m able to make a couple of vines take action.¡±

    When Zhang Feng heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but freeze for a moment and then his expression changed as he said, ¡°No, that¡¯s too dangerous. The valley has been controlled by the Withered Vine Sect for many years. We don¡¯t know how many sky reaching vines there are. If you go down, then we won¡¯t know what will happen. That is absolutely not a good idea.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m confident. I just want to go down and take a look.¡± After he finished talking, he disappeared from the Hell King¡¯s Ship and went down. Seeing Zhao Hai, all of the people on the Hell King¡¯s Ship couldn¡¯t help but worry about him.

    As soon as Zhao Hai crossed the 10 thousand-meter line, the people from the Withered Vine Sect reacted immediately. Countless yellow vines, like the tentacles of an octopus, flew up from the mountain and charged towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai immediately took out ten thousand flying swords to surround his body. The flying swords were like a school of fish as they swam around Zhao Hai, blocking the attacks of the sky reaching vines.

    What surprised Zhao Hai was the strength of the sky reaching vines. Although the flying swords weren¡¯t using too much energy nor were they reinforced with faith power, they were still very strong artifacts. Despite this, they were unable to cut the sky reaching vines.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai knew that the closer the vine is to the root, the tougher it would be. ording to legend, mature sky reaching vines could block attacks from Nascent Soul Experts with its body up to the 3000 meter height. The vine could even block attacks of transcending tribtion experts up to the 1000 meter height.

    Zhao Hai dropped to around the 8000 meter height of the vines and allowed it to wrap around his flying swords. This caused the spectators to lose sight of him.

    Zhang Feng was originally anxious when he saw Zhao Hai going down. But when he saw the situation, he calmed down. Then a strange smile appeared on his face as he said, ¡°It seems like the people of the Withered Vine Sect still know little about Little Hai. He might really be able to get a few vines.¡±

    Zhang Feng already knew Zhao Hai for some time. He didn¡¯t believe that Zhao Hai would make any unnecessary actions. Being surrounded by sky reaching vines wasn¡¯t something that Zhao Hai would do. He must have other ns.

 Chapter 1781

    Chapter 1781 ¨C Heavy Sand Great Formation

    As soon as Zhang Feng finished talking, there was a sh before Zhao Hai appeared in front of him. Compared to when he left, Zhao Hai now has two jade boxes in his hands. Both contain pieces of sky reaching vine roots.

    Zhang Feng chuckled and said, ¡°I just mentioned that you wouldn¡¯t be captured. Those guys from the Withered Vine Sect must be thinking that they blocked you. What do we do now?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s retreat first.¡± Then he waved his hand as the fleet slowly retreated. In a blink of an eye they disappeared from the valley¡¯s skies.

    Seeing Zhao Hai and the others retreating, the people of the Withered Vine Sect were somewhat confused. They don¡¯t understand why they would do this. They haven¡¯t even made a full effort to attack and yet the enemy has already retreated.

    The Withered Vine Sect thought that Zhao Hai and the others must be plotting something, so they didn¡¯t dare pursue. They just asked their disciples to guard the entrance and must not let anyone from the ck Tiger Gang through.

    At this time, Zhao Hai and the others had already retreated to a safe ce. The transcending tribtion experts gathered on the Hell King¡¯s Ship. They wanted to see what Zhao Hai ns to do.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone and then he smiled and said, ¡°Everyone. There¡¯s no need to worry. Let¡¯s rest for some time first. I want to research the sky reaching vine. When I get results, then we¡¯ll immediately act.¡±

    These people didn¡¯t have any objections. Although Tie Zhantian assigned this task to Zhao Hai and Zhang Feng, Zhao Hai already gained the approval of everyone present. So at this point, themand was solely handled by Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai took the jade boxes to his cabin. At this time, Tie Ying approached Zhang Feng and asked, ¡°Little Feng, what¡¯s Little Hai doing? Why is he being mysterious?¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled bitterly and said, ¡°He wants to see if he can do something about the sky reaching vines.¡±

    Tie Ying¡¯s eyes shone as he said, ¡°If we can find a solution against the sky reaching vines, then we can destroy the Withering Vine Sect. In the future, the Withering Vine Sect would be ours for the taking.¡±

    Tie Yi shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that easy. The sky reaching vine has existed in the Great World of Cultivation for a long time. And yet, people still haven¡¯t found any ways to deal with them. Trying to find a way to destroy the sky reaching vines is hard.¡±

    Tie Ying smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s other people. I trust Little Hai. That kid can turn the impossible into possible.¡±

    Hearing Tie Ying, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. They agreed with Tie Ying¡¯s point of view. Zhao Hai had always done the impossible. Take the underground base for example. Who would have imagined that such a formidable base could be built in a short time. It would be impossible for other people to do it, but Zhao Hai did. Zhao Hai has done a lot of things like this. So it wasn¡¯t surprising if Zhao Hai could create another miracle this time.

    In fact, Zhao Hai already obtained a sky reaching vine before this. Moreover, the Space already prepared the herbicide for the vine. It can be used at any time.

    Zhao Hai entered his cabin in order to hide from people¡¯s eyes and ears. He had nothing left to do. While staying in the Space, he researched the situation of the other three sects. Only after that did Zhao Hai leave the Space.

    From going to his cabin up to going out, five hours have passed. Zhang Feng and the others were currently waiting for news in the Hell King¡¯s Ship. As soon as Zhao Hai went out, everyone¡¯s eyes were immediately on him.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to take action.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai waved his hands and took out several huge jars. These jars had liquid inside that had the same consistency as water.

    Zhao Hai gestured towards the jars and said, ¡°Everyone, take these potions. Use water-element techniques to disperse this potion during battle. This potion is very potent, so there¡¯s no need to use all of them in one spot. Once its sprinkled throughout the Withered Vine Valley, none of those sky reaching vines would be able to survive.¡±

    Zhang Feng looked at the water-like potion and then frowned as he asked, ¡°Little Hai, are you confident in this potion?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure that it¡¯ll work. Everyone, take a jug each.¡± Everyone hesitated for a moment. But because of their trust towards Zhao Hai, they soon took a jug for themselves.

    Seeing that everyone had taken their jars of herbicide, Zhao Hai said, ¡°In a while, I will take everyone to the Withered Vine Valley. When I give the signal, use water-attribute techniques to sprinkle the potion onto the sky reaching vines. It doesn¡¯t matter if it was an offensive or defensive technique. The most important thing is that every inch of the valley gets covered with the potion. Do you understand?¡±

    Everyone nodded. Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright. Everyone, go return to yourrge artifacts and prepare to head back to the Withered Vine Valley. Remember, don¡¯t touch and drink what¡¯s in the jar. It contains deadly poison that¡¯s also effective on people.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the hearts of the cultivators couldn¡¯t help but turn cold. They wanted to study the potion that Zhao Hai gave them. But upon hearing Zhao Hai, theypletely lost interest. They knew that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t joke about these matters. Therefore, they all nodded before going back to theirrge artifacts.

    Zhao Haimanded the entire fleet to return to the Withered Vine Sect¡¯s headquarters. Seeing the approach of the fleet, the people of the Withered Vine Sect immediately controlled the sky reaching vines. Zhao Hai took out his jade card and said, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t attack with the potion as soon as we engage. Use other techniques first. Then begin using water techniques that they can block. This would allow us to spread the potion without them suspecting anything. Remember to use long-ranged attacks. We need to coat the entire valley with the potion. Begin!¡±

    With Zhao Hai¡¯s order, the transcending tribtion experts began to use all kinds of techniques to attack the Withered Vine Valley. In an instant, the entire valley was filled with all kinds of spells.

    The ck Tiger Gang¡¯s offensive confused the people of the Withered Vine Sect. Transcending tribtion experts rarely used spells because of their limited power. Spells on the transcending tribtion stage were no use at all against people of the same level.

    But now, Zhao Hai and the others were going all out using spells. Although spells weren¡¯t strong, they were still used by transcending tribtion experts. Transcending tribtion experts couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Therefore, the sky reaching vines still needed to defend against the spells.

    The spells varied greatly across all attributes. Water-attribute spells were also mixed in. The Withered Vine Sect cultivators didn¡¯t care about these spells as they werepletely crushing them.

    And as the herbicide began being dispersed, it began to rain down on the Withered Vine Valley. However, the rain didn¡¯t attract the attention of the Withered Vine Sect. This was a normal phenomenon when water-attribute spells were used, so they didn¡¯t care.

    Although the herbicide has some effects on people, Zhao Hai already considered this. Therefore, the effect of the poison would act slower on people.

    The attacksted for several hours. For transcending tribtion experts, spells required a very small amount of energy. They could continue attacking for days without being tired. In fact, their consumption of spiritual qi when using spells were offsetted by their natural absorption of energy.

    After attacking for about four hours, Zhao Hai could see that the entire valley had been soaked in the rain. The herbicide would take effect soon. Therefore, the fleet slowly retreated.

    When they arrived at a safe ce, Zhang Feng and the others gathered on the Hell King¡¯s Ship once more. They all looked at Zhao Hai eagerly. Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Within five days, the Withered Vine Valley will be worthy of its name. Let¡¯s go and scare the rest. After we deal with thest two sects, we¡¯ll return and check the results.¡±

    Zhang Feng looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You¡¯re that confident?¡± Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he nodded. Then he waved his hand as the fleet flew towards the Heavy Sand Sect¡¯s direction.

    The Heavy Sand Sect was famous for the sand cave located in their territory. The sand cave produces a type of toxic yellow sand. The toxicity of the sand was very powerful, which made its offensive capabilities quite formidable. Almost all of the disciples of the Heavy Sand Sect use the yellow sand to create their artifacts.

    The Heavy Sand Sect belonged to the same type of sect as the ck Tiger Gang in the Northern Divergent Province. Although it had quite a number of experts, it still belonged to the medium-grade ssification. It was not as strong as bigger sects, it was roughly on the same level as the ck Tiger Gang.

    However, this waspared to the past ck Tiger Gang. The Heavy Sand Sect could no longerpare to the current ck Tiger Gang. Because of this, the Heavy Sand Sect agreed to take action. They were envious of the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s progress.

    At this point, the Heavy Sand Group had also obtained information about the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s extermination. Therefore, they were prepared.

    What surprised Zhao Hai was the fact that the Heavy Sand Sect didn¡¯t bunker down in their headquarters. They actually took the initiative to rush out of their headquarters to block the path of the ck Tiger Gang fleet.

    Zhao Hai was currently looking at the Heavy Sand Sect¡¯s people with interest. The Heavy Sand Sect sent out 40rge artifacts. Theirrge artifacts didn¡¯t look any special. They resembled ships. However, they look more like the treasure ship than the Hell King¡¯s Ship.

    Zhang Feng stood on Zhao Hai¡¯s side. He was also looking at the formation in front of him and said, ¡°This is a special formation of the Heavy Sand Sect. I hear that its very powerful. Once anyone enters the formation, they would feel like they were trapped in quicksand. They could only resist as they got grinded down.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°It seems like they could also use theirrge artifacts to set up the formation. There are fortyrge artifacts present, which should be enough to use for the formation. Most importantly, the cultivators of the Heavy Sand Sect seem to be working hand-in-hand with therge artifacts. It created a huge formation that could deal with us.¡±

    Zhang Feng looked at the Heavy Sand Sect¡¯s army. Then he nodded and said, ¡°That seems to be the case. What do we do now?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Since they arranged the formation for us, then we must receive the challenge. We¡¯ll break their formation.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai took out a jade card and said, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t leave therge artifacts on your own. Prepare yourselves to send spiritual qi to therge artifacts when I notify you.¡±

    After Zhao Hai said that, someone from the Heavy Sand Sect¡¯s side came forward. He stopped around a hundred meters in front of the fleet. Then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Right Guardian of the Heavy Sand Sect, Liu Kun, has seen Mister Zhao Hai. We already know of mister¡¯s purpose ining here. If you can break our formation, then our Heavy Sand Sect would naturally withdraw from the ck Tiger gang. If you can¡¯t, then I would have to ask Mister to stay and sit down for a cup of tea.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Liu Kun, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Very arrogant. You actually want to keep me here. But that depends if you have the skill. I¡¯ll give you an hour to set up your formation. Then I will attack.¡±

    As soon as Liu Kun heard Zhao Hai, his nose couldn¡¯t help but twitch. He was arrogant, but he didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be more arrogant than him. Liu Kun coldly snorted and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see if your strength is as fierce as your mouth.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°You¡¯ll knowter on.¡± He waved his hand as the fleet slowly lined up. Then a ster transformation great formation was made using 82rge artifacts.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use a three-dimensional formation this time. Although three-dimensional formations are very strong, it wasn¡¯t the time for them to be revealed.

    Three-dimensional formations were one of Zhao Hai¡¯s aces. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t reveal it casually. Additionally, there was no need to use three-dimensional formations against the Heavy Sand Great Formation. Compared to the ster transformations great formation, the heavy sand formation was still verycking.

    By this point, Zhao Hai already gave themand of the fleet to Megan and Lizzy. Compared to Zhao Hai, the two were geniuses inmand. Moreover, this was also an opportunity for them to practice against the Great World of Cultivation.

    Megan and Lizzy didn¡¯t decline and assumedmand of the fleet. As the ster transformation great formation was getting set up, Liu Kun also returned to the Heavy Sand Sect¡¯s fleet. At this time, the Heavy Sand Great Formation began to rotate and suck up all of the earth-attribute qi in the surroundings. Before long, the formation was covered in a yellow radiance.

 Chapter 1782

    Chapter 1782 ¨C Formation Battle

    The Heavy Sand Great Formation became more and more yellow as it continued to absorb earth-attribute spiritual qi. It became so bright that the formation itself was bing harder to see.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but rub his chin as he said, ¡°Wonderful. So the formation would be full in half an hour? Attacking the enemy at its peak, interesting.¡±

    Zhang Feng stood on Zhao Hai¡¯s side. Upon hearing Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but look at the Heavy Sand Great Formation as he said, ¡°Little Hai, are you really confident? The heavy sand great formation is very famous for its strength.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Rest assured, I will break their formation today. I want to see if they would withdraw once I destroy the formation. If they don¡¯t, then we will exterminate them as revenge for attacking our sect.¡±

    Zhang Feng no longer said anything. If Zhao Hai said this in the past, then Zhang Feng might think that he was being arrogant. But now, he doesn¡¯t think so. Zhao Hai has already shown how strong he was.

    Half an hour flew past and Zhao Hai¡¯s formation had already been set up. Under Megan and Lizzy¡¯smand, the fleet began to slowly revolve.

    In the eyes of the spectators, the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s fleet slowly disappeared and was reced by a sea of stars. Among the stars weres and meteorites. Each body had its own orbit. It looked like a giant star map.

    The star map slowly pressed towards the heavy sand great formation. The heavy sand great formation wasn¡¯t only used for defense. It also has offensive capabilities. Under Liu Kun¡¯smand, the formation also pressed towards Zhao Hai¡¯s formation.

    Looking at a distance, the two sides looked like a sh between a starry sky and a huge desert. The two sides slowly decreased their distance. The scene looked majestic. However, those who understood knew that this scene was filled with an ocean¡¯s amount of killing intent.

    Before long, the sea of stars and the desert shed. Unlike the loud sh betweenrge artifacts, the collision between the two formations was silent. There was a hiss on their collision area, but there were no loud explosions.

    As the two formations continued to intersect, the sizzles turned into crackles. Then it turned into popping sounds akin to gunshots.

    As the formations got closer, explosions began to appear before bing loud rumbling sounds.

    This was a formation battle. Formations were basically a system of conduits that ran energy throughout its structure. A formation battle was essentially a contest of energy between two formations.

    This was different to shes between artifacts. Artifacts were solid and whole while the energy within a formation was scattered. It was akin to an army of individual soldiers being directed by theirmander.

    Because of this, formation battles started out very slow as each part of the formations were their own battles. Then it slowly condensed into a battle between the formations themselves.

    The energy of the ster transformation great formation was slowly suppressing the energy of the heavy sand great formation. More and more of the desert got swallowed by the starry sky.

    After two hours, the desert had lost a third of its original size. At this time, a loud explosion was heard as the desert suddenly vanished.

    Therge artifacts and the cultivators of the Heavy Sand Sect appeared in the air. But this time, the look of the Heavy Sand Sect wasn¡¯t good. Of their original 40rge artifacts, they now had about 20. As for their cultivators, they were now a third of their original numbers.

    At this time, Zhao Hai also stopped his ster transformations great formation. As he stood on the Hell King¡¯s Ship, he looked at the people of the Heavy Sand Sect as he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Liu Kun, I hope that you honor our agreement. If you don¡¯t, then don¡¯t me me for being polite. I will make sure that the people you sent to the ck Tiger Gang will never be able to return!¡± Then he waved his hand as the fleet left the area.

    Liu Kun¡¯s face was pale as he looked at the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s fleet. He didn¡¯t really think that this would be the result. The Heavy Sand Sect was proud of their heavy sand great formation. He didn¡¯t expect it to be broken.

    However, Liu Kun also knew that they couldn¡¯t pursue the fleet. This time, the ck Tiger Gang sent a powerful offensive group. Their message was very obvious. They want the four sects to retreat. Even if they don¡¯t want to, as long as they couldn¡¯t deal with the fleet, then they would have no choice.

    Liu Kun knew that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t retreat because he was afraid of the Heavy Sand Sect. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to form a deep enmity with the sect at this time. This also gave the Heavy Sand Sect some face. If the sect continues to attack the ck Tiger Gang, then Zhao Hai would certainlye back and retaliate.

    When he thought of this, Liu Kun couldn¡¯t help but let out a long breath. He looked at Zhao Hai and the others with aplex expression. The Heavy Sand Sect had always been equal to the ck Tiger Gang when ites to strength. But Liu Kun knew that the Heavy Sand Sect could no longer contend against the ck Tiger Gang. He sighed and issued the order for retreat.

    Zhao Hai and the others slowly flew towards the Great Strength Sect. Zhang Feng turned back to Liu Kun before looking at Zhao Hai, ¡°Little Hai, do you think they will retreat?¡±

    Zhao Hai sneered, ¡°It would be good for them if they retreat. If they don¡¯t, then they can¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±

    Zhang Feng took a deep breath and said, ¡°Later when we have the opportunity, we¡¯ll make them aware how fierce we can be.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I believe that day wouldn¡¯t be far. First Senior Brother, send word to the Gang Leader. Ask him how the sect is doing.¡± Zhang Feng nodded and then took out a jade sword message. After putting his message in, he released it. Then he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, we¡¯re heading towards the Great Strength Sect. They¡¯re a sect that favors demon cultivators. They¡¯re aggressive and forceful. Moreover, they¡¯re very strong. Most importantly, those fellows are very stubborn. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to make them retreat.¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment and said, ¡°They should have received news about our arrival. We¡¯ll return to the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s territory and stop outside their border. Then you and I will go to them and act polite first. If they still refuse, only then will we use force.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng¡¯s eyes shone. Then he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll apany you for a walk. We¡¯ll break through the dragon pond and tiger¡¯s den of the Great Strength Sect!¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°First Senior Brother, you¡¯re overestimating them. Hmph, let¡¯s see how they ept our demands. If they can talk and negotiate, then that would be good. But if they don¡¯t, unlucky for them.¡±

    Zhao Hai turned his head to Zhao Hai and saw that Zhao Hai had be domineering. Actually, Zhao Hai had always been domineering, he just hid it well because his strength wascking. If he didn¡¯t hide his arrogance, then he would have been killed a long time ago.

    But now, Zhao Hai has the strength to trade blows with immortal experts. And as long as he uses Firegod City, the immortal experts would suffer. Therefore, he now has the qualifications to be arrogant.

    There was also another point that affected Zhao Hai¡¯s temperament, and that was thebination of his good and evil sides. Good begets gentleness while bad begets arrogance. Zhao Hai had always been gentle. But with his evil side mixed in, he was unconsciously a bit more domineering.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t discover his change in character, and it was very difficult to detect. But even if he found out, it wouldn¡¯t have any effect. He had always been low-key before, it was also time for him to be high-profile.

    Under Zhao Hai¡¯smand, the fleet changed direction and returned to the territory of the ck Tiger Gang. Not long after they returned, they changed directions once more and went towards the Great Strength Sect¡¯s domain.

    After a day of flight, the fleet arrived at the border between the ck Tiger Gang and the Great Strength Sect. There was a border monument on both sides, one belonging to the ck Tiger Gang while the other belonged to the Great Strength Sect.

    Zhao Hai stopped the fleet and then gathered all of the transcending tribtion experts to the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°Everyone, we¡¯re going to face the Great Strength Sect this time. I think everyone is aware of what type of people they are. If we go in aggressively, then they will fight us to the end, which would be unfavorable for us. This time, Senior Brother Zhang and I will be using my ship to go to the Great Strength Sect. Without my order, you cannot step over their border. I will have a good talk with them. If the conversation turns sour, then you wille and join up with me and First Senior Brother. Don¡¯t worry about driving the ships, I¡¯ll leave it to the Undead. Remember, don¡¯t cross the border unless I send a word. Senior Brother Tie Ying, I¡¯ll leave this ce to you. Once we go over, you will be in charge here.¡±

 Chapter 1783

    Chapter 1783 ¨C Great Strength Pce

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Tie Ying couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then his expression changed as he quickly replied, ¡°That can¡¯t happen. It¡¯s too dangerous for the two of you. Make me go instead.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°We will win them over with our reputation. Us going there is a show of sincerity. Moreover, the Great Strength Sect wouldn¡¯t be able to hold us. We can leave whenever we want. Senior Brother Tie, we need you to remain here.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Tie Ying nodded in the end. Zhao Hai already made his strength known. Most importantly, Zhao Hai was a spatial ability user. Even if the Great Strength Sect wanted to capture him, he could still escape.

    Zhao Hai looked at the others and said, ¡°Our ck Tiger Gang is currently in a crisis. So I hope everyone listens to my orders. If someone disobeys, then I won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    When the transcending tribtion experts heard Zhao Hai, their hearts immediately turned cold. They knew clearly that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t joking. They also experienced Zhao Hai¡¯s methods. Although Zhao Hai has always been attacking the enemy, they believed that Zhao Hai would certainly make a move on them if he was given a reason to.

    Zhao Hai cupped his fist to Tie Ying and the others and said, ¡°Everyone, take care.¡± Tie Ying and the others also cupped their fists towards Zhao Hai and Zhang Feng before leaving the Hell King¡¯s Ship. After that, the Hell King¡¯s Ship began moving into the Great Strength Sect¡¯s territory.

    Zhang Feng stood on the bow of the Hell King¡¯s Ship and looked at the distant scenery. Then he said, ¡°The Great Strength Sect had always been arrogant in the Northern Divergent Province. I¡¯m afraid our negotiations won¡¯t go as smoothly as you think.¡±

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid of fighting them, I just don¡¯t want to get into more fights than necessary. In about a year, the Heavenly Demons will invade the Great Realm of Cultivation. We need time to prepare in order to better deal with the invasion. If it wasn¡¯t for this, why would I need to be polite towards the Great Strength Sect?¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded and said, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t think much about the Great Strength Sect, we still need to be careful and prepare.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°We¡¯re not afraid of them. We can choose not to fight, but if we fight them, then we need to give them a hard time. They need to know that there are people that they cannot afford to messi with.¡±

    Zhang Feng gave a nod and no longer said anything. At this time, the Hell King¡¯s Ship was well into the Great Strength Sect¡¯s territory. However, they still haven¡¯t seen people from the Great Strength Sect.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look great. This was because he sent silver needles to the Great Strength Sect while he was fighting the Heavy Sand Sect. However, he has no way of entering their headquarters. The sect already activated their guardian formation. Moreover, the experts of the sect were posing as if they were ready to fight desperately. This was something that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to see.

    The Wandering Soul Group has been extinguished because they had enmity with the ck Tiger Gang. If Zhao Hai cripples the Great Strength Sect, then the Myriad Demons Sect would no longer sit still.

    Although it was the Great Strength Sect that attacked the ck Tiger Gang first, super sects couldn¡¯t be reasoned with. The shadow of the Myriad Demons Sect could clearly be seen behind the attack of the five sects. The ck Tiger Gang has an excuse to eliminate the Wandering Soul Group. But if he eliminated the Great Strength Sect as well, then that would give the Myriad Demons Sect a reason to attack. Therefore, Zhao Hai needs to be careful in his actions.

    The actions of the Great Strength Sect made Zhao Hai feel a bad premonition. It would be a hassle if the Great Strength Sect truly wanted to fight them to the end.

    As he flew to the center of the Great Strength Sect¡¯s domain, Zhao Hai was thinking about how to deal with this situation. It wouldn¡¯t be worth it if he pushed the Great Strength Sect too far. But he should at least let them experience pain.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes lit up. He finally thought of a way to deal with the Great Strength Sect. He could make them feel pain while not giving the Myriad Demons Sect an excuse to deal with the ck Tiger Gang. It was an active defense.

    Defensive stances were usually passive positions. But there was also something called an active defense that uses provocation. This was the method Zhao Hai thought of to deal with the Great Strength Sect. He would first deal with the group sent by the Great Strength Sect to attack the ck Tiger Gang. This would make the Great Strength Sect feel pain. If the Great Strength Sect didn¡¯t learn their lesson, then they would certainly send another group to attack. As long as they keep sending troops, Zhao Hai would deal with them all. Zhao Hai wanted to see how many people the Great Strength Sect could afford to send.

    More importantly, the Myriad Demons Sect wouldn¡¯t be able to find any excuse to meddle. This was because this was a defensive action of the ck Tiger Gang. They were just dealing with the invaders in their territory. If the Myriad Demon Sects inserts themselves, then they would be in the wrong. When the timees, the entire Northern Divergent Province would put pressure on the Myriad Demons Sect.

    The Myriad Demons Sect was the king of the Northern Divergent Province for a long time. However, they had been unable topletely control the sects under them. This meant that these smaller sects had always been wary of the Myriad Demons Sect. If the Myriad Demons Sect meddles in the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s affairs, the other sects would definitely have a reaction. When the timees, the Myriad Demons Sect would be isted in the province.

    For this reason, the Myriad Demons Sect couldn¡¯t just invade the ck Tiger Gang without reason. They were afraid that they would be isted. If that happens, then they would be greatly affected. They have no enmity with the ck Tiger Gang, and yet they would offend the entire Northern Divergent Provinces. It was not a cost-effective move.

    Zhao Hai destroyed the Wandering Soul Group and then attacked the Iron de Sect, Withered Vine Sect, and the Heavy Sand Sect in order to demonstrate the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s strength. This was also within the tolerable range of the Myriad Demon Sect.

    But if Zhao Hai eliminated the Great Strength Sect, then the Myriad Demons Sect would definitely act. Therefore, Zhao Hai had to think about a roundabout way to take action.

    Upon finally deciding what to do, Zhao Hai immediately controlled the Hell King¡¯s Ship to fly at full power. Zhang Feng looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Little Hai, what happened? You look happy.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I am. If the Great Strength Sect decided to not give us face, I have a way to deal with them.¡±

    Zhang Feng asked, ¡°Deal with them? We cannot justmand Brother Tie Ying and the others to attack the Great Strength Sect. What¡¯s your n?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°This time, we¡¯re going to change our approach. We¡¯re no longer attacking the Great Strength Sect. We¡¯ll turn around and capture all of the cultivators sent by the Great Strength Sect to attack the ck Tiger Gang. We can¡¯t let them return to their sect. As for the other sects, let¡¯s give them a lesson but we shouldn¡¯t be too ruthless.

    As the two spoke, a jade sword message flew in and stopped in front of Zhang Feng. Upon receiving the jade sword message and reading its contents, Zhang Feng revealed a happy expression as he said, ¡°Little Hai, the Iron de Sect and the Heavy Sand Sect have retreated. The only armies that remained are those from the Withered Vine Sect and the Great Strength Sect.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Soon, they will think that it¡¯s toote to retreat. After a day or two, the Withered Vine Sect¡¯s army would have to retreat. If they don¡¯t retreat, then I¡¯m afraid they will dere a full-on war against us.¡±

    Zhang Feng was surprised, he asked, ¡°What do you mean? Does it have something to do with the sky reaching vines?¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a smile as he said, ¡°Right, the sky reaching vines. I heard that once the vines die, their remains could be used by the Withered Vine Sect to create a special pill. The ie of the Withered Vine Sect would increase because all of their sky reaching vines would die.¡±

    Zhang Feng shook his head and said, ¡°Even if they all die, they can still transnt some from the Myriad Demons Sect. The sky reaching vine is the lifeblood of the Withered Vine Sect. They will not give up on it.¡±

    Zhao Hai sneered and said, ¡°You underestimate my potion. When I made it, I made sure that its effects wouldst three years. Even if they transnt more vines into the valley, they would not be able to survive.¡±

    Zhang Feng¡¯s eyes shone, ¡°Three years? Then that¡¯s enough time. I¡¯m afraid three yearster, the Withered Vine Sect would have no time to nt the vines. Without the protection of the sky reaching vines, the Withered Vine Sect would not be able to stop the Heavenly Demons.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. At this time, a mountain appeared in front of them. What surprised Zhao Hai was that the mountain seemed to be given life by someone. The two sides of the mountain were carved into two muscr arms. Then where the head was supposed to be was a gigantic pce.

    This was the biggest stone pce that Zhao Hai had seen. The pce was several hundred meters high. But Zhao Hai was certain that the mountain wasn¡¯tpletely solid. In other words, the mountain had a huge space inside.

    There were 18 pirs in front of the pce. From afar, the pce looked like a head that was wearing a headpiece with a visor.

    Zhang Feng looked at the stone pce and said, ¡°The Great Strength Pce. ording to legend, it was started by the first generation sect master of the Great Strength Sect. It¡¯s a symbolic building for the sect. At the same time, through building the pce, low-level cultivators of the sect could exercise.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Zhang Feng. Seeing Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng smiled faintly and said, ¡°The Great Strength Sect is a purely body cultivation sect. Their standards on their disciple¡¯s body are very high. Constructing the Great Strength Pce required carrying heavy stones. Mining the mountain also required great strength. The first sect master of the Great Strength Sect ns to use it to increase the bodily strength of the sect¡¯s disciples.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. To be honest, the method of the Great Strength Sect was very good. They could train their disciples while also leaving behind a symbolic building for the sect. The pce could increase the disciples¡¯ attachment to the sect.

 Chapter 1784

    Chapter 1784 ¨C Entering The Great Strength Sect

    At this time, arge artifact flew out of the Great Strength Pce to wee Zhao Hai¡¯s Hell King¡¯s Ship.

    Zhao Hai immediately stopped the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Since he was nning to act with courtesy first, he would have to be polite to the other side.

    Before long, therge artifact stopped in front of Zhao Hai. Therge artifact was quite special. It had four wheels and a conical body that was suspended by chains. It looked like an ancient siege equipment, the battering ram.

    Zhang Feng looked at therge artifact and said, ¡°This is therge artifact of the Great Strength Sect, the Great Strength Battering Ram. It looks unwieldy but its very strong. Moreover, the conical part could separate and be a projectile.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. At this time, the door of the great strength battering ram opened as four people walked out.

    Seeing the figures of these people, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. This was because they looked very strong. Each of them were three meters tall and were very muscr. They looked like avatars of strength.

    They were bald and their body shone with bronze-like radiance. they didn¡¯t wear normal cultivator robes but instead a vest. They also wore sturdy leather boots.

    The four people from the Great Strength Sect flew towards the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Then they looked at Zhao Hai and Zhang Feng before saying, ¡°Who are you? What¡¯s your purpose ining to our Great Strength Sect?¡±

    Zhang Feng knew that these people were feigning ignorance. They knew very well why Zhao Hai and Zhang Feng were here. Zhang Feng couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhao Hai. He discovered that Zhao Hai¡¯s temperament has changed once more. He returned to his mild-mannered state.

    Zhao Hai cupped his fist and said, ¡°I am Zhao Hai from the ck Tiger Gang. This is my Senior Brother Zhang Feng. We¡¯re here to seek an audience with the Great Strength Sect¡¯s sect master on behalf of the ck Tiger Gang. I hope you can amodate our request.¡±

    The four people from the Great Strength Sect didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be so polite. They couldn¡¯t help but stare for a moment. Then they looked at each other before one of them said, ¡°You two, please wait a moment. We¡¯re going to ask for instructions from the sect master.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Naturally.¡±

    The four people cupped their fists towards Zhao Hai before leaving. Once the four returned to the great strength battering ram, Zhang Feng turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, did you see their strength?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Of course. Haha. They¡¯re at the core formation stage. This sect is interesting.¡±

    Zhang Feng sneered and said, ¡°It¡¯s clear that they know who we are. But they only sent four core formation cultivators to meet us. They aren¡¯t giving us face.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s see how they proceed from here on. However, problems might arise since we¡¯ve been out for so long. Now, the Heavy Sand Sect and the Iron de Sect have retreated, leaving the Withered Vine Sect and the Great Strength Sect. It¡¯s impossible for the two to do anything to the ck Tiger Gang, so we don¡¯t have to worry. We¡¯re now waiting for the response of the Withered Vine Sect. Let¡¯s see if they retreat or wage war against us. If they don¡¯t retreat, then we¡¯ll clean them up. If they retreat, then the Great Strength Sect would be left.¡±

    Zhang Feng thought about what Zhao Hai said and nodded. The Iron de Sect and the Heavy Sand Sect have retreated. With two sects left, the ck Tiger Gang no longer needs to worry about defending. Moreover, in a few days, the sky reaching vines of the Withered Vine Sect would die. Only then would they know the response of the Withered Vine Sect.

    Before long, the four cultivators of the Great Strength Sect flew out of the great strength battering ram. Then they cupped their fists to Zhao Hai, saying, ¡°The Gang Master has invited Mister Zhao Hai and Mister Zhang Feng. Pleasee with us. However, you cannot bring yourrge artifact.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright¡±. Then he waved his hand and received the Hell King¡¯s Ship. The four cultivators didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai toply. They stared for a moment but didn¡¯t say anything. Since the other party willingly received theirrge artifact, there was no longer any need to block them.

    The four cultivators turned around and invited Zhao Hai and Zhang Feng to follow them. Zhao Hai and Zhang Feng also moved and entered the great strength battering ram.

    The inside of the great strength battering ram was made entirely out of metal. Moreover, the space wasn¡¯t small.

    The four cultivators of the great strength sect didn¡¯t intend to lead Zhao Hai around the ship. They directly led the two to the guest room and asked them to sit down.

    After Zhao Hai and Zhang Fent sat down, the four cultivators stood in the room to apany them. Actually, they weren¡¯t apanying them but monitoring them instead. But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care, he turned to Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Senior Brother, you said that the Iron de Sect and the Heavy Sand Sect had retreated?¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hia, Zhang Feng immediately knew where he was heading towards. So he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Naturally, they retreated as quickly as they attacked. They¡¯re currently heading towards their sects. Of the five sects that attacked, only two remain.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°The five armies are no more than tools of other people. If they can use this method to deal with us today, they could surely use it to deal with other people. Our ck Tiger Gang destroyed the Roaring me Sect because of a prior grudge. Now that the Roaring me Sect has been destroyed, the territory they left behind caused the ck Tiger Gang to be stronger. Some people can¡¯t agree to this. They don¡¯t want their position in the Northern Divergent Province to be touched. If we lost, those who swallow our territory would certainly increase in strength. Then it would be their turn to be unfortunate.¡±

    The people from the Great Strength Sect knew very well what Zhao Hai was talking about. At first, they were disdainful towards what Zhao Hai said. But at the end, they couldn¡¯t help but listen, this was because Zhao Hai was right.

    This time, the actions of the five sects had the traces of the Myriad Demons Sect behind it. This was almost an open secret in the Northern Divergent Province. Does the ck Tiger Gang have any enmity with the Myriad Demons Sect? No. The ck Tiger Gang doesn¡¯t have the guts to offend the Myriad Demons Sect. The Myriad Demons Sect targeted the ck Tiger Gang simply because they gained the territory of the Roaring me Sect.

    To be honest, no sect disliked expansion. Moreover, the ck Tiger Gang was able to expand with their own strength. There was nothing wrong with what the ck Tiger Gang did. However, the Myriad Demons Sect didn¡¯t want to see the strength of the ck Tiger Gang increasing. Therefore, they resorted to this method of having five sects attack the ck Tiger Gang.

    But if the five sects seed in eliminating the ck Tiger Gang, then they would be able to divide their conquered territory. Soon after, their strengths would certainly increase. Additionally, the five sects have already be four since the ck Tiger Gang already wiped out the Wandering Soul Group. If the ck Tiger Gang was gone, then the four sects would be able to gain a lot of resources and territory. After all, the territory they would gain includes the territory of the ck Tiger Gang, the Roaring me Sect, and also the Wandering Soul Group.

    Dividing this territory would mean that the four sects would gain a hugend. This would cause their development to increase and their strength would follow after.

    However, would the Myriad Demons Sect just allow these four sects to enjoy the banquet? It was already certain that the four sects would be suppressed by the Myriad Demons Sect. And when the timees, they might suffer the same fate as the ck Tiger Gang.

    Although the Great Strength Sect wasn¡¯t a top-grade sect, that doesn¡¯t mean that they are stupid. In fact, there were no stupid cultivators. Moreover, cultivators would only need a brain to understand Zhao Hai¡¯s words and understand that he was correct.

    Zhao Hai looked at the four cultivators and knew that they would ry his words to the sect master. He intentionally said those words out loud so that they could hear it. Then he added, ¡°The Iron de Sect and the Heavy Sand Group have been repelled. Their strength has also suffered losses. However, their losses are far lesspared to the Withered Vine Sect. After a couple of days, I believe the Withered Vine Sect would feel the pain.¡±

    Zhang Fengughed and said, ¡°You¡¯ve dug the roots of the Withered Vine Sect. Those sky reaching vines are the sect¡¯s most valuable treasures. Once all those vines die off, the Withered Vine Sect wouldn¡¯t forgive you.¡±

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted and said, ¡°Won¡¯t forgive me? So what if they won¡¯t forgive me? In the Great World of Cultivation, strength is everything. With the sky reaching vines dead, the Withered Vine Sect would have no defenses. Don¡¯t forget, all sects have enemies. As long as the death of the sky reaching vines are made known, we don¡¯t even need to make a move. Someone would certainly take action. Let¡¯s see how the Withered Vine Sect ns to move against me. They would be too busy defending themselves.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the cultivators of the Great Strength Sect couldn¡¯t help but stare. They looked at Zhao Hai in disbelief. The Withered Vine Sect is famous in the Northern Divergent Province because of their sky reaching vines. Now, Zhao Hai was talking about killing the sky reaching vines. No wonder they were in disbelief.

    They were aware how many people tried to kill the sky reaching vines. It must be known that although the vines were picky about their environment, their vitality wasn¡¯t low. The vines weren¡¯t afraid of water and fire. It wasn¡¯t easy to kill.

    One of the Great Strength Sect¡¯s cultivators couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mister, are you saying the truth? Did you really manage to kill the sky reaching vines of the Withered Vine Sect?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Wait two days and information wille. I can guarantee that the Withered Vine Valley wouldn¡¯t have any living sky reaching vines.

    The cultivators of the Great Strength Sect looked at each other and saw the astonishment in their eyes. If what Zhao Hai said was right, then they would have to recalcte their estimation of Zhao Hai¡¯s strength.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about the cultivators of the Great Strength Sect. He looked at Zhang Feng and said, ¡°If the Withered Vine Sect discover that we¡¯re responsible for the death of the sky reaching vines, its possible that they would go all out against us. However, we already sent a reminder to the gang. I believe the Withered Vine Sect wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. They¡¯re fangless tigers, we don¡¯t have to be afraid of them.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded and said, ¡°The Withered Vine Sect isn¡¯t anything special in the beginning. They are no more than dogs of the Myriad Demons Sect. They had been at ease all this time. It was just about time for them to learn a lesson.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and no longer spoke. He knew that these words were empty and didn¡¯t have meaning. But these words were just enough for the Great Strength Sect to think about their own situation.

    Before long, the great strength battering ram entered the great strength pce. Uponnding inside the pce, the four cultivators from the great strength sect invited Zhao Hai and Zhang Feng down. Then one of them said, ¡°Misters, please follow me. The sect master is currently busy, so you¡¯ll have to wait for a while.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled as he nodded and said, ¡°Alright. The sect master is so busy but he stillplied to meet us. I am grateful. Please express my thanks.¡± After that, Zhao Hai and Zhang Feng followed behind the great strength sect cultivator. They were heading towards a cave residence on the side of the mountain.

    After they arrived at the cave residence, one of the cultivators would remain. Then one of them said, ¡°They will be waiting outside. If misters have anything you need, just call them.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°We¡¯ve troubled you.¡± The cultivator cupped his fist before giving the person outside a nce. Looking at the person¡¯s departing back, Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he turned to Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Now we¡¯ll see what path the Great Strength Sect chooses.¡±

    Zhang Feng replied, ¡°Let¡¯s hope that they¡¯re not blind.¡± Amidst his smile, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes shed a cold light. Naturally, he thought the same as Zhang Feng, but he had more in his mind. He definitely won¡¯t forgive the sects who attacked the ck Tiger Gang. But this wasn¡¯t the time for him to collect debts.

    As Zhao Hai and Zhang Feng rested, the three cultivators of the Great Strength Sect entered deeper into the Great Strength Pce.

    The ce where Zhao Hai and Zhang Feng were was no more than the backroom of the Great Strength Pce. They wouldn¡¯t know what happens inside the pce because the walls were covered with ayer of material that istes spiritual force. Even an immortal expert couldn¡¯t scan through it.

    If Zhao Hai and Zhang Feng could see inside the pce, they would no doubt be shocked. The inside of the pce was a huge space. In the middle of the pce was a huge statue. The statue had a golden head. There were hammers in each of the statue¡¯s hands and it had an enraged expression.

    In front of the statue was a person who was 2.5 meters tall. However, unlike the rest of the Great Strength Sect disciples, the man was very thin to the point where his skin had stuck to his bones. He looked ghastly.

 Chapter 1785

    Chapter 1785 ¨C After the Crisis

    Three cultivators were standing respectfully behind the thin figure. Without turning towards the three, the thin man said, ¡°Tell me your interaction with Zhao Hai. There must be no words left out.¡±

    The great strength sect cultivators immediately told their entire interaction with Zhao Hai. Every word that Zhao Hai and Zhang Feng spoke were retold.

    The thin figure calmly listened. After the three cultivators were done reporting, he replied, ¡°Did Zhao Hai really say that? He¡¯s confident that the sky reaching vines would die in a few days?¡±

    The core formation cultivator who asked Zhao Hai before nodded and said, ¡°Yes, sect master. He said that two dayster, the sky reaching vines of the Withered Vine Sect would die out.¡±

    The thin man hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t say nonsense during these times. Immediately send an order to our army to temporarily stop the attacks on the ck Tiger Gang. Wait until information about the sky reaching vines arrives. If the sky reaching vines dies, we will withdraw. If the sky reaching vines survived, then we will attack the ck Tiger Gang once more. Also, monitor Zhao Hai and Zhang Feng. Make sure that they don¡¯t leave in the next two days. Whether or not the sky reaching vines dies in two days, I will go and see them.¡± The cultivators in the hall immediately transmitted the orders. The thin man waved his hand, ordering the three disciples who received Zhao Hai to go back.

    The thin man was the sect master of the Great Strength Sect, Xiang Bo. His thin figure was due to his cultivation.

    One shouldn¡¯t think that the cultivators of the Great Strength Sect would be as buff as a bull the higher their cultivation bes. In fact, once the cultivation of a disciple of the Great Strength Sect reaches its peak, they would begin to turn skinny to the point where they would be skin and bones. However, their strength would be much stronger. This was because their strength would be condensed into their bones and muscles.

    In the next two days, Zhao Hai and Zhang Feng continued to stay inside the cave residence. Although they were being monitored by the people outside, the two didn¡¯t care.

    Zhao Hai understood the Great Strength Sect¡¯s concerns. They were currently waiting for news. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried at all. Zhao Hai even prepared for the fleet¡¯s transport through the Space. This way, they would be able to act at any time.

    Two days passed in a blink of an eye. Then information that would shake the entire Great World of Cultivation began to spread. The sky reaching vines of the Withered Vine Sect haspletely died out. None survived.

    Nobody believed the news the first time they heard it. For so many years, people had been looking for ways to deal with the sky reaching vines. However, none of them seeded. But now, someone finally did. No wonder it shocked so many people.

    Follow-up information soon spread saying that the death of the sky reaching vines was caused by the ck Tiger Gang. Because the Withered Vine Sect attacked the ck Tiger Gang, the sect sent Zhao Hai, the number one talent of their younger generation. Then using a supreme treasure, he was able to kill the sky reaching vines.

    There¡¯s no mistake, the people of the Great World of Cultivation now believed that Zhao Hai was the top expert of the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s younger generation. These words naturally wanted to put a wedge into Zhao Hai¡¯s rtionships. However, these people didn¡¯t expect that the young ones of the ck Tiger Gang wholeheartedly agreed to it.

    The ck Tiger Gang had a lot of talented young masters. Among them were Zhang Feng, Tie Ying, Tie Yi, and even core disciples like Situ Yinlong. Each one of them held great strength and have reached the transcending tribtion stage. However, these young masters knew that they were still far from fighting immortal experts.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai could fight two immortal experts on his own. Moreover, he was able to kill both of them. These young masters knew that they couldn¡¯tpare to that kind of strength.

    Although Zhao Hai used a powerful artifact given to him by the Supreme Elder during the fight, one shouldn¡¯t forget that Zhao Hai fought Elder Zhu to a standstill before that. This showed Zhang Feng and the others how strong Zhao Hai really was.

    Moreover, not anyone can use such powerful artifacts. In order to wield a powerful artifact, one needs to have enough strength to use it. Therefore, Zhang Feng and the others weren¡¯t jealous of Zhao Hai.

    Upon confirming the news that the sky reaching vines of the Withered Vine Sect has died, several sects immediately got ready to cause trouble to the Withered Vine Sect. Just like Zhao Hai said, the Withered Vine Sect has cultivated a lot of enemies throughout its existence. In the past, these people had no way of causing substantial damage to the Withered Vine Sect. But now that the sky reaching vines have died, the Withered Vine Sect no longer has the powerful defense that they were very proud of. The people who had a grudge against the Withered Vine Sect naturally wouldn¡¯t let this opportunity go.

    The Withered Vine Sect was also aware of its predicament. After discovering the death of their sky reaching vines, they didn¡¯t dare to fight the ck Tiger Gang. They immediately withdrew their troops and focused on defending their territory.

    The Great Strength Sect also received the news. Of the five sects, the Wandering Soul Group has been extinguished while the Heavy Sand Sect, Iron de Sect, and the Withered Vine Sect have retreated. This marked the end of the alliance. If the Great Strength Sect still attacked the ck Tiger Gang, then they would no doubt suffer miserably. Therefore, they also withdrew their army.

    At the same time, Xiang Bo immediately met with Zhao Hai and Zhang Feng. Their meeting had a happy atmosphere. Xiang Bo didn¡¯t talk about the army he dispatched to attack the ck Tiger Gang while Zhao Hai also didn¡¯t say anything about the attack. Both sides talked amiably.

    Soon after the meeting, Zhao Hai and Zhang Feng left the Great Strength Sect. By this point, the crisis of the ck Tiger Gang has been lifted. The ck Tiger Gang didn¡¯t suffer major losses in the battle against the five sects. On the contrary, it could be said that they benefited a lot by gaining the territory of the Wandering Soul Group.

    Now, the sects around the ck Tiger Gang wouldn¡¯t dare stretch their ws towards the sect¡¯s territory. This was because they were now aware that the strength of the ck Tiger Gang was beyond their means.

    After obtaining the territory of the Roaring me Sect and the Wandering Soul Group, the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s domain could be considered among the top ten in the Northern Divergent Province. Naturally, they were still quite behindpared to the top ten sects of the province. But in terms of territory, the sect could indeed be ced in the top ten.

    Nobody from the Northern Divergent Province expected this. Even the people of the Great World of Cultivation didn¡¯t think that instead of being crippled by the Myriad Demon Sect¡¯s suppression, the ck Tiger Gang actually became more powerful.

    Naturally, with the end of the war, the name of a person spread throughout the entire realm. And this person was Zhao Hai.

    With himself and a fleet ofrge artifacts, he was able to destroy a sect that has existed for tens of thousands of years and had once dominated the Great World of Cultivation. He even fought single-handedly against two immortal experts and killed them. He also killed the sky reaching vines of the Withered Vine Sect while causing havoc to the four sects. If such a person didn¡¯t be famous, then who would?

    Because of this event, Zhao Hai¡¯s name was spread to the entire realm. He was also beginning to be considered as one of the top young experts of the Great Realm of Cultivation.

    Young cultivators with glorious battle aplishments would be part of this list. Although Zhao Hai was in the list, his ranking was outside the top ten. All of the top ten were core disciples of long-established sects. Naturally, people would think that Zhao Hai was inferiorpared to the disciples of these super sects. Although Zhao Hai defeated two immortal-stage experts, people attributed it to his powerful artifact. It has nothing to do with Zhao Hai¡¯s cultivation.

    Nevertheless, Zhao Hai having such a position was good for the ck Tiger Gang. This elevated the position of the sect in the hearts of other cultivators.

    Of course, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t care about these things. After returning to the ck Tiger Gang, he helped the sect handle tasks that had been left behind by the attack. Now, the status of the Zhao Hai in the ck Tiger Gang has bepletely different. He was now seen as a true core disciple. Naturally, his influence on the sect has increased.

    The ck Tiger Gang was currently dealing with the newly acquired territory of the Wandering Soul Group. The monument that Zhao Hai erected back then was very effective. No sect dared to take a bite of the territory. After all, the ck Tiger Gang just repelled the attack of five sects. This showed their formidable strength.

    Currently, the ck Tiger Gang was having a problem they had never met before. They don¡¯t have enough people to manage their territory.

    That¡¯s right. The ck Tiger Gang suffered some losses in the war, especially to their low-level cultivators. The sect lost a lot of low-level cultivators. Because of this, they cannot digest the territory of the Wandering Soul Group in a short time.

    Obtaining a new territory was naturally a happy event. However, theck of personnel to manage thend caused the ck Tiger Gang to be in an awkward position.

    Other sects would have headaches because their territory was too small that it hindered their development. They have people but not enoughnd. Meanwhile, the ck Tiger Gang was having the opposite problem. They now have arge territory but they don¡¯t have enough people. In the past, the ck Tiger Gang hated the fact that their territory was small. But now that their territory has expanded, they suddenly felt their forces bing thin. This caused the high-level figures of the sect to suffer a headache.

    Moreover, Tie Zhantian and the others were aware that a yearter, the Heavenly Demons would invade. If the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s attention was diverted by constructing infrastructure during that time, then the sect would no doubt suffer heavy losses. If theycked people who could fight, then it would be impossible for the sect to defend against the Heavenly Demons.

 Chapter 1786

    Chapter 1786 ¨C Opening The Gate

    In Tie Zhantian¡¯s study room were all of the high-level and influential members of the ck Tiger Gang. These people were here for one thing, and that was the security of the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s domain.

    The ck Tiger Gang was certain that they didn¡¯t have the ability to take control over the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s territory. What should they do? Leave it behind? That would be a pity.

    Tie Zhantian had a bitter smile on his face as he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, this is your fault. What should we do?¡±

    The people presentughed. They knew that Tie Zhantian was cracking a joke, so they didn¡¯t take it too seriously. They just look towards Zhao Hai with a smile. They wanted to know the thoughts of the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s miracle kid.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Gang Leader, I think we shouldn¡¯t give up on the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s territory. We can build a base there. When the Heavenly Demons invade, we¡¯ll have two horns to use against them. We would be more secure.¡±

    Tie Zhantian nodded and said, ¡°That would be a good idea if we didn¡¯tck people. If we take people away from the headquarters and the Inferno Valley, we would be stretched extremely thin. Which would be even more dangerous.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Gang Leader, you forgot. Our ck Tiger Gang can open our gates to the outside.¡±

    Opening a gate wasn¡¯t only possible for top core disciples, sects could do it as well. When a sect opens its gates, they would be targeting the nearby cities to invite rogue cultivators to join the sect. Then the sect would slowly cultivate them and make them into disciples of the sect. Rogue cultivators appreciate sects that opened their gates to them.

    Rogue cultivators longed to join a sect. This was because the majority of the realm¡¯s resources were controlled by the sects. It was only up to chance for a cultivator to get powerful cultivation methods or useful materials. A lot of rogue cultivators remain as low-level cultivators their entire lives. And some of them would die searching for fortuitous encounters.

    And in the Great World of Cultivation, there was amodity that attracted rogue cultivators the most. And thismodity was faith power.

    Faith power was gained through praying disciples. It was impossible for rogue cultivators to obtain enough faith power. Although praying disciples were sold in the Great World of Cultivation, the price they were sold at would make any rogue cultivators poor.

    Without enough faith power, it was very difficult for a rogue cultivator to be a powerful expert. A lot of rogue cultivators wouldn¡¯t acquire faith power in their entire lives. Because they couldn¡¯t obtain faith power, rogue cultivators couldn¡¯t condense dao avatars. And because they don¡¯t have dao avatars, they would lose immediately if they fought against a sect disciple.

    Sects provide their inner disciples with a constant source of faith power. Rogue cultivators have always been envious of this. So whichever sect opened their gates, rogue cultivators would immediately flood in.

    Naturally, sects rarely opened their gates. If there were any openings, then it would be from small sects looking to supplement their strength with new blood. Although small sects were known to have a hard time providing resources to their disciples, rogue cultivators would still flood in whenever one opened its gates.

    Sects like the ck Tiger Gang have no need to open their gates in order to get disciples. Almost all of the disciples of the sect came from their internal poption. There simply was no need for the sect to recruit from outside. Because of this, the fact that they could open their gates evaded Tie Zhantian¡¯s mind.

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Tie Zhantian and the others couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then Tie Zhantian patted his head as heughed and said, ¡°Open the gates, of course we can open our gates. I forgot about that. Hahaha. Little Hai, good idea!¡±

    What the ck Tiger Gang didn¡¯tck at this time was resources. They had already gotten rid of useless materials and exchanged them for useful things. They also gained the Roaring me Sect and the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s resources that were umted over several years. The ck Tiger Gang was rich in resources, what theycked were people to use it.

    As for faith power, the ck Tiger Gang has nock of it. The supplies of the Roaring me Sect and the Wandering Soul Group were also acquired. Moreover, there were still the praying disciples of the two sects. Therefore, the sect had a lot of cultivation resources.

    It can be said that the ck Tiger Gang has all the reasons to open their gates. As long as they open their gates, their strength would immediately skyrocket.

    Everyone who heard Zhao Hai¡¯s proposal immediately knew that it was the right action. Seeing everyone¡¯s expressions, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Gang Leader, we have all the conditions to open our gates. We can recruit disciples and train them over the year. This way, when the Heavenly Demons invade, we would have enough manpower to resist.¡±

    Tie Zhantian nodded and said, ¡°Right. Once we take in new disciples, our strength would increase. Alright, release information that the ck Tiger Gang is nning to open its gates. Ten dayster, we would select disciples to enter the Sect. We¡¯re going to ept 50 thousand disciples.¡±

    Those present nodded. Fifty thousand disciples wasn¡¯t a small number. Even powerful sects wouldn¡¯t have the resources to ept 50 thousand disciples at the same time. This time, the ck Tiger Gang would shake the Great World of Cultivation once more.

    And as expected, the announcement caused a stir in the Great World of Cultivation. In an instant, more than 50 thousand rogue cultivators began to go to major cities to enter the recruitment. Everyone knew that the expansion of the ck Tiger Gang was inevitable.

    In the Great World of Cultivation, there was an unwritten rule where a gate opening could not be prevented by other sects. Even the nine super sects would abide by this rule. This way, small sects would be able to survive.

    The Myriad Demons Sect wouldn¡¯t be able to stop the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s recruitment. If the Myriad Demons Sect decides to make a move, smaller sects would be wary. When the timees, everyone would side with the ck Tiger Gang.

    Tie Zhantian looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, you should participate in the recruitment. You and Little Feng would go to Bright Yang City. Right, I¡¯ll have to ask you to create another base in the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s territory. Otherwise, once we get the disciples, they would have no ce to live.¡±

    Zhao Haiplied and said, ¡°Alright. However, I have seen the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s territory. We cannot build arge base there. It¡¯s unlike the Inferno Valley were there¡¯s a source of energy. There¡¯s arge amount of yin energy in the Exhausted Sun Valley. If we use the yin qi, we would only be able to build a base enough for 100 thousand people. Anything bigger than that wouldpromise the defenses of the base.¡±

    Tie Zhantian nodded and said, ¡°A base for 100 thousand people is enough. Have you selected the location of the base?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I was thinking about the Exhausted Sun Valley itself. It¡¯s not suitable for normal cultivators to cultivate there because of the thick yin energy. However, once the base is built and the formations are set up, the yin energy wouldn¡¯t be as heavy. Ordinary cultivators would be able to stay there.¡±

    Tie Zhantian nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Then I¡¯ll hand this to you. However, don¡¯t forget that you need to go to Bright Yang City and recruit people along with Little Feng. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t get a lot of people, 500 is enough. It would be good if you get some with good potential.¡± Zhao Hai nodded. After that, Tie Zhantian discussed more details about the gate opening. Once the discussions were over, everyone retreated. Only Hu Liangchen and Tie Zhantian remained.

    Seeing that everyone had left, Tie Zhantian looked at Hu Liangchen and said, ¡°Old Hu, what do you think about Little Hai?¡±

    Hu Lianchen looked at Tie Zhantian and then smiled faintly as he said, ¡°Gang Leader, are you considering Zhao Hai as your sessor? Isn¡¯t it too early?¡±

    Tie Zhantian didn¡¯t hide his thoughts from Hu Liangchen. He sighed and said, ¡°I can¡¯t help but think about it. Little Hai said that the Supreme Elder is in seclusion and couldn¡¯te out. Hearing that, I knew that the Supreme Elder isn¡¯t doing very well. I¡¯m afraid that the time woulde where the sect doesn¡¯t have a supreme expert. I¡¯m thinking about letting go of my position so that I could focus on tackling the immortal stage.¡±

    Hu Liangchen knew that Tie Zhantian had the strength and talent to reach the immortal stage. But since Tie Zhantian has been busy managing the sect¡¯s matters, he wasn¡¯t able to focus on his cultivation. With the iing invasion of the Heavenly Demons, it would be good if Tie Zhantian manages to reach the Immortal Stage.

    Thinking of this Hu Liangchen nodded and said, ¡°You should tackle the immortal stage. However, having Little Hai take over control over the ck Tiger wouldn¡¯t be easy. Little Hai is strong, but it seems like he doesn¡¯t have the patience to handle management tasks. Additionally, with how strong Little Hai is, he might be able to attack the immortal stage soon. If you hand the sect over to him, then it might dy his cultivation.¡±

    Tie Zhantian gave a serious nod as he said, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about that. Now that I think of it, if Little Hai can cultivate in peace, then he might reach the peak of the transcending tribtion stage. If he does, his strength would be a great benefit to the ck Tiger Gang. But who should I hand the ck Tiger Gang to?¡±

    Hu Liangchen knit his brows and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you hand it over to Little Feng? Although his strength is also good, he wouldn¡¯t attack the immortal stage for some time. Moreover, Little Feng¡¯s management abilities are very good. His reputation in the sect is quite good as well. I reckon it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to manage the ck Tiger Gang.¡±

 Chapter 1787

    Chapter 1787 ¨C Mountains of Corpses and Seas of Blood

    After listening to Hu Liangchen, Tie Zhantian sighed as he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid that he¡¯s unqualified. I¡¯m afraid of peopleparing him to Little Hai. Little Feng is formidable, butpared to Little Hai, his aplishments are evidently dimmer. But we can only ask Little Feng toe over and take charge of the gang¡¯s matters. We cannot dy Little Hai¡¯s cultivation. As long as Little Hai¡¯s cultivation increases, the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s foundation would be more stable.¡±

    Hu Liangchen smiled bitterly as well. Before Zhao Hai rose to the spotlight, the younger generation of the ck Tiger Gang looked very good. But after Zhao Hai came, these younger generations lookedcking inparison. Not to mention Tie Zhantian, even the person titled the wise man of the ck Tiger Gang thought the same.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know what the two were talking about. After leaving Tie Zhantian¡¯s study, he said goodbye to Zhang Feng before entering the Space. Then he had Cai¡¯ermand the bugs to construct a base for 100 thousand people in the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s territory.

    Zhao Hai discovered that although the Exhausted Sun Valley was inferior to the original ce of the Wandering Soul Group, it was still a very good location. The valley had a deep pool of yin energy. Moreover, this deep pool was different from other energy pools.

    Yin pools were a collection of condensed yin qi. The pool would be surrounded by a rich amount of yin qi, enough to be poisonous towards ordinary cultivators. However, for those who practice the ghost dao, this yin pool was an absolute treasure.

    Yin qi was often called evil qi. Evil qi held formidable properties. If it was used against ordinary cultivators, not only could it corrode spiritual qi, it would also corrode the target¡¯s soul. With how concentrated the yin qi in the Exhausted Sun Valley was, ordinary cultivators wouldn¡¯t be able to survive there for a long time. If they stayed, it wouldn¡¯t be long before they would turn to ghosts, or even a zombie.

    People who practice the ghost dao would have methods to utilize yin qi to elevate their cultivation. At the same time yin qi would allow their attacks to be more powerful.

    Zhao Hai was curious about these yin pools. He wanted to know if there was anything special about it and why it had such a rich amount of yin qi. Therefore, Zhao Hai had Cai¡¯er take charge in building the base while he used the Hell King¡¯s Ship to enter the yin pool.

    The yin pool wasn¡¯t big. It only has about a hundred meters in diameter. The water was very murky, it was impossible to see what was inside. And because of the thick yin qi that the pool was emitting, it was impossible to scan it using spiritual force. If Zhao Hai wanted to know what¡¯s inside the pool, then he could only go himself.

    When the Hell King¡¯s Ship entered the yin pool, Zhao Hai immediately felt the temperature of the ship dropping. Zhao Hai knew that this was the result of the invasion of yin qi. However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried. He made the Hell King¡¯s Ship¡¯s shields stronger which caused the temperature inside to return to normal.

    However, Zhao Hai still can¡¯t see the surroundings. At most, he could see 100 meters ahead of him, which was very rare for Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai also knew that it was impossible for him to use silver needles. Silver needles use spiritual force to scan the surroundings. If spiritual force was isted, then the silver needles were practically useless.

    And this was what Zhao Hai was puzzled about. How far the silver needles could see had a lot to do with his strength. It must be known that Zhao Hai¡¯s strength was not far from the immortal stage. But even in this case, he was still unable to clearly see inside the yin pool.

    Zhao Hai had the Hell King¡¯s Ship dive further down the pool. He really wanted to see the bottom of the pool. Originally, Zhao Hai thought that the Wandering Soul Group would know something about the pool. So when he saw the strangeness of the pool, he immediately asked the people of the Wandering Soul Group. However, they also didn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. They sent people down the pool in the past, but those people either didn¡¯t go far or didn¡¯te back. The yin qi in the pool was just too dense. Even the ghost dao practitioners of the Wandering Soul Group couldn¡¯t withstand it.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai became even more curious about the yin pool. And now that he has the opportunity, Zhao Hai used the Hell King¡¯s Ship to head down.

    When Zhao Hai reached a deep enough level of the pool, he took some samples for the Space to analyze. Before long, the Space issued a prompt, ¡°Water polluted with yin qi detected. The amount of yin qi present is very high. It will be beneficial for the Undead. Recreating water inside the Hell Space.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. The prompt was within his expectations. Then he continued diving towards the bottom of the pool. The Space had all kinds of water inside it already, so he didn¡¯t mind if there was one more.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t believe that the Wandering Soul Group wouldn¡¯t enter the pool after spending thousands of years in this ce and also having an immortal expert. But upon knowing that the Wandering Soul Group also didn¡¯t know what¡¯s at the bottom, Zhao Hai knew that the pool was dangerous. There should be something at the bottom. Therefore, Zhao Hai was more careful as he delved down.

    Although Zhao Hai was prepared, he didn¡¯t think that the pool would be so deep. It has been an hour since Zhao Hai began diving down. Despite the depth he went through, Zhao Hai still couldn¡¯t see the bottom. This surprised him.

    Zhao Hai knew clearly that although he was carefully diving down, his speed of descent wasn¡¯t slow. He was going down at the same speed he normally flew. Despite this, Zhao Hai had yet to get to the bottom.

    As Zhao Hai got deeper, the water in the pool became darker. And by this point, the water turned pure ck. Zhao Hai frowned. He doesn¡¯t know what kind of scenario could produce such a rich and dense yin qi.

    At this time, Zhao Hai felt a wave of yin qi in front of him, which was more intense than what he detected before. Zhao Hai was stunned for a moment before he lit up with joy. At the same time, hemanded the Hell King¡¯s Ship to slow down.

    Before long, Zhao Hai felt a sudden emptiness in front of him. Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes lit up. Then he found that the water around him had disappeared. It was as if he hade upon a subspace.

    This caused Zhao Hai to knit his brows. He couldn¡¯t help but recall the moment he discovered Firegod City underneath Inferno Valley. He didn¡¯t think that he woulde upon another subspace.

    Zhao Hai took a broad view of his surrounding before his scalp tingled with numbness. This was because he saw arge number of corpses inside!

    The corpses came in all kinds of grotesque forms. There were corpses covered in armor as though they were once soldiers. Some were dressed withmoner clothes and looked like farmers. There were some who were dressed in silk like rich and noble figures.

    All of these corpses were piled up. Moreover, each one of them were in a grotesque state. It was as if they were all thrown from a great height.

    The entire ce was full of yin winds. The yin qi was extremely dense. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t tell howrge the subspace was. However, he was certain that the subspace was huge. The scene in front of him was already asrge as Firegod City¡¯s subspace. And there were several piles of corpses further in the distance.

    Zhao Hai had a lot of Undead. Moreover, he treated the Undead as their own race. He doesn¡¯t regard them as mere animated corpses. Because of this, he wasn¡¯t disturbed by seeing them inside the Space.

    However, the corpses in front of Zhao Hai caused his scalp to tingle. The scene was a literal mountain of corpses and sea of blood. In addition to the pile of corpses, there was also a huge pool of blood below. The blood was so viscous that Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t tell how deep it was.

    With how many corpses there were, it was natural that there would be yin qi. In fact, the yin qi was so thick that it condensed into clouds that floated on top of the subspace.

    Another thing that struck Zhao Hai as strange was theck of Undead in this subspace. It must be known that a ce with rich yin qi would certainly produce Undead. As long as a corpse still had a fragment of their soul, once they entered this subspace, then they would no doubt be Undead.

    However, there were no Undead beings in this ce. This both worried and puzzled Zhao Hai. He saw that there was nothing wrong with the corpses, so theck of Undead caused him to be confused.

    At this time, Zhao Hai felt something falling down. He looked up and saw a corpse falling from above. Zhao Hai stared and then waved his hand. The corpse floated to his side. Zhao Hai looked at the corpse and saw that it was a man. He could see at a nce that this man held a high-position. This was because he was wearing robes with sovereign colors. There were also beasts embroidered on the robes. By the style of the robes and the embroidery, it was clear that the corpse didn¡¯te from the Great World of Cultivation.

    The corpse was still fresh because the bloodstains were still warm. But what surprised Zhao Hai was that he couldn¡¯t feel even a trace of soul inside the body. It was as if this person was born without a soul!

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows. He could feel that the soul of this corpse had been absorbed!

    Absorbing souls was the practice of ghost cultivators. However, most ghost cultivators won¡¯t use this method for cultivation. This was because this method was harmful. Every soul had its own unique imprint. If a soul was absorbed, the cultivator would need to spend a lot of time to refine and remove the imprint of the soul. Because of this, the time spent cultivating would be longer, which made this practice rare even among ghost cultivators.

    Zhao Hai frowned, then he threw the corpse aside before raising his head to look at the ce where it fell from. Then he slowly flew upwards.

    When he arrived at the ce where the corpse appeared, the Hell King¡¯s Ship just passed through without obstruction. Zhao Hai was relieved. He really wanted to know where the corpse came from.

    But not long after that, Zhao Hai suddenly felt that he had bumped into something. Then he turned his head and looked at the bow of the Hell King¡¯s Ship. The tip of the Hell King¡¯s Ship did indeed disappear in front of him. However, when it reached the body of the ship, it suddenly stopped.

    Zhao Hai paused for a moment before pulling the Hell King¡¯s Ship back. Like a sword being unsheathed, the Hell King¡¯s Ship¡¯s tip began toe out. Zhao Hai moved the Hell King¡¯s Ship forward again, and then it stopped once more.

    Zhao Hai stared at the invisible wall in front of him. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Why couldn¡¯t the Hell King¡¯s Ship pass through while the corpse could fall?

    Zhao Hai looked around trying to find an answer. But after looking for a long time, he still couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on. He waved his hand and took out a flying sword. Then he sent the sword towards the wall. The sword wasn¡¯t obstructed. At the same time, Zhao Hai looked at the image captured by the flying sword. Shown on the screen was a long tunnel. The tunnel¡¯s length was hard to measure. The end of the tunnel could only be seen as a needle tip-sized light.

    Zhao Hai knew that the corpse was thrown down from above. This meant that the tunnel could only fit one corpse. With how small the exit was, it was clear that the tunnel was very long.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t let the flying sword fly out. This was because he still hadn¡¯t figured out what was on the other side.

    Most importantly, Zhao Hai discovered something else. The tunnel that the flying sword was in had no spiritual qi inside.

 Chapter 1788

    Chapter 1788 ¨C Continent of the Hidden Mist

    Spiritual qi fills the heavens and the earth. Everything has spiritual qi. Spiritual qi wouldn¡¯t vanish nor reduce. This was because there was spiritual qi everywhere.

    But now, Zhao Hai discovered a ce that doesn¡¯t have spiritual qi. It wasn¡¯t a poor quality spiritual qi, it was apleteck of spiritual qi. After the flying sword entered the tunnel, its yin-yang lightning pond immediately shut down because there¡¯s no spiritual qi. In the end, the flying sword could only be supplied by the Space.

    Zhao Hai frowned. He didn¡¯t think that there would be a ce where there was no spiritual qi. It was too bizarre.

    Zhao Hai could see that there was still soil and stones in the tunnel. Normally, such a ce would have a rich spiritual qi with the earth attribute. But there was nothing, which puzzled Zhao Hai.

    Another thing that confused Zhao Hai was that both the Hell King¡¯s Ship and the flying sword can go through, while he himself couldn¡¯t.

    Although Zhao Hai could easily enter the tunnel if he used the Space, he didn¡¯t do so. He stood there thinking quietly, trying to figure out what was going on.

    After thinking about it for some time, Zhao Hai suddenly had a sh of intuition. He thought about the biggest difference between him and the Hell King¡¯s Ship and flying sword, and that was the soul.

    Zhao Hai has a soul while the Hell King¡¯s Ship and the flying sword didn¡¯t. At the same time, the corpse that just fell had no soul left. This meant that the invisible wall in front of him was blocking anything that had a soul.

    With this thought in mind, Zhao Hai summoned an Undead. When the Undead walked towards the wall, it was simrly blocked. The Undead also carry a soul in the form of a soul fire. Therefore, it¡¯s understandable that it also couldn¡¯t go through.

    Zhao Hai cycled through soulless things and sure enough they could go through the invisible wall.

    This made Zhao Hai even more curious. He entered the Space andmanded the flying sword to go towards the exit.

    The flying sword flew for half an hour before reaching the end of the tunnel. The mouth of the tunnel was actually very huge. Its diameter was about 1 kilometer.

    An opening one kilometer wide was reduced to a pin-sized light below, this showed how long the tunnel was. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately make liquid silver fly out of the opening. Instead, he reduced the flying sword¡¯s size to a needle before flying out.

    Zhao Hai was stunned at the scenery outside the tunnel. The tunnel was at the base of a mountain. In front of the exit was a huge building. The building looked like a temple, and enormous temple.

    Zhao Hai controlled the silver needle to fly towards the building. After a while, Zhao Hai saw the enormity of the temple. It was indeed veryrge. The entire building was about 10 thousand mu or more(~7 sq km).

    Not only was the building enormous, it was also built beautifully. Zhao Hai was somewhat stunned by its magnificence. Describing that it had a golden radiance wouldn¡¯t be an overstatement.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s body appeared outside therge temple. Uponing out, Zhao Hai immediately felt pressure. This wasn¡¯t pressure from the heavens and the earth. Instead, it was pressure stemming from theck of spiritual qi. If Zhao Hai wanted to move around, then he would need to use the spiritual qi of the Space.

    Zhao Hai looked all around him and saw the beautiful scenery. The mountain he came out of was also very luxurious. From its appearance, it should be rich in spiritual qi, but there was none. Which made it very strange.

    Zhao Hai was now more curious. He wanted to know what was going on with this ce.

    But soon enough, Zhao Hai stopped thinking about the problem. This was because he could feel the aura of a cultivator inside the temple. Moreover, there was spiritual qi. This caused Zhao Hai to be more curious. How did they cultivate if there was no spiritual qi in the surroundings?

    As the temple got closer and closer, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression became more and more puzzled. He was now certain that the person inside the temple was a cultivator. And from their aura, they possessed extremely thick yin qi. The yin qi also had the smell of blood. And with the corpses he saw earlier on, Zhao Hai immediately understood where this cultivator got their spiritual qi. This person murdered and absorbed the spiritual qi of other people. The corpses in the space earlier were proof of their practice.

    However, Zhao Hai also felt that the cultivator inside the temple wasn¡¯t very strong. ording to the Great World of Cultivation¡¯s ssification, they were merely at the spirit forming stage. Compared to Zhao Hai, this person was nothing.

    Most importantly, Zhao Hai could feel that these people didn¡¯t have any faith power in their bodies. They were like rogue cultivators. It was still unsure if they had dao avatars or not.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately think of killing these people. He wanted to understand this ce more. Therefore, Zhao Hai returned to the Space while also releasing arge number of silver needles to fly around the world.

    Contrary to what Zhao Hai expected, the world wasn¡¯t as big as he imagined. It was one huge ocean with a piece ofnd. The area of thend was huge, much bigger than China. It was asrge as the Asian Continent. It also had arge poption that was too difficult to count.

    Surprisingly, such a huge continent only had one country. This country was called Yui Country. The temple that Zhao Hai saw in the beginning was the Yui Country¡¯s Protector Temple.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t stupid enough to assume the country¡¯s situation, so he killed two wicked people from the temple and then turned them into undead. Only then did he understand what was going on.

    Originally, this ce was called the Hidden Fog Continent. This ce wasn¡¯t a but a continent instead. The end of the realm was blocked by white fog that had the same property as the invisible wall. Nobody was able to go in or out of the fog.

    The Hidden Fog Continent originally had several nations. But several hundred years ago, when the Yui Country suddenly gained a Protector Mage, everything changed.

    Yui Country¡¯s Protector Mage was extremely powerful. It was said that he has the ability to move mountains. Under his help, Yui Country was able to unify the entire continent and be its sole ruler. And under the Yui Country¡¯s special decree, the Protector Mage was allowed to construct the Protector Temple.

    Naturally, this wasn¡¯t a tale of people living a good life after the Yui Country unified the entire continent. On the contrary, Yui Country caused everyone¡¯s days to be a living hell. The country used ruthless methods to rule the continent.

    Of course, people tried to rebel. However, their resistance was useless. This was because none of the continent¡¯s people could defeat the country¡¯s Protector Mage. All those who rebelled were uprooted. This caused the people of the continent to be unable to lift their heads.

    As soon as Zhao Hai heard this, he understood what was going on. Although he didn¡¯t know why a cultivator appeared in this ce, he was certain that this cultivator practiced the ghost dao. Upon finding that there wasn¡¯t any spiritual qi in this ce, he resorted to absorbing the souls of other people to cultivate. Being able to reach the spirit forming stage just by absorbing souls meant that he had taken a colossal amount of lives.

    And since there was no spiritual qi in the continent, the people were unable to be stronger. This meant that they would never be the opponent of the ghost cultivator. Because of this, Yui Country was able to quickly unify the continent.

    Zhao Hai was currently looking at the map of the continent. He stared at it for a long time without saying anything. As Laura stood beside Zhao Hai, she turned her head and asked, ¡°Brother Hai, what are you thinking about?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I want to take control of this ce. I¡¯ll turn it into a religious continent that could provide us with faith power.¡±

    These days, Zhao Hai discovered that although the continent wasn¡¯t big, it was quite populous. Moreover, people in the continent could also produce faith power. This gave Zhao Hai the idea to turn this ce into a source of faith power.

    Laura thought about it for a moment and said, ¡°Brother Hai, you mean to clean up the evil cultivator, overthrow the Yui Country, and then create a religious country on the continent?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Correct. It would be better if we had control over the continent. And since you cannot use the faith power of the Space, we can have this ce provide you with faith power.¡±

    After fighting multiple battles as well as his recent position, Zhao Hai had long known about the method to collect faith power and store it into portions just like other people in the Great World of Cultivation.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s current problem regarding the Space¡¯s faith power was the fact that it always sticks to him. Every faith power made by the Space¡¯s inhabitants would only go to Zhao Hai. Therefore, even if Zhao Hai had methods to collect faith power, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to use them. This meant that Laura and the others didn¡¯t have a constant source of faith power.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai wanted to find a ce that could produce faith power. In Zhao Hai¡¯s mind, the Hidden Fog Continent was the most appropriate.

    The Hidden Fog Continent had a lot of people. Moreover, it currently doesn¡¯t have any religious institutions. As long as Zhao Hai helped the continent deal with the Yui Country and destroy the Protector Mage, then he would be able to proselytize the people of the continent. Then he could use the methods he acquired to collect faith power. This would be the faith power supply of Laura and the others.

 Chapter 1789

    Chapter 1789 ¨C Attacking the Hidden Fog Continent

    Naturally, there¡¯s another reason why Zhao Hai settled on the Hidden Fog Continent. And this was the fact that there was no spiritual qi in the continent. With no spiritual qi, the people of the continent wouldn¡¯t be able to cultivate. Therefore, even if there were rebels, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.

    Theck of spiritual qi meant that Zhao Hai no longer needed to worry about security. Therefore, Zhao Hai wanted to get the continent for himself.

    As soon as she heard Zhao Hai, Laura immediately understood. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t disagree. Before long, the women began to prepare to deal with the Yui Country.

    Dealing with Yui Country was very simple. The Undead are enough to conquer the country. Although the continent has no spiritual qi, causing the Undead to be unable to use powerful techniques, one shouldn¡¯t forget that the Undead still had cannons and the rifles. These weapons didn¡¯t need spiritual qi to express their might.

    Theck of spiritual qi was even more of a disadvantage to the people of the Hidden Fog Continent. With no spiritual qi, theirbat level was very low. Zhao Hai only needed to send an army of 10 thousand Undead and he could deal with the entire continent.

    As for what happens after he deals with the Yui Country, that was simpler. Zhao Hai can give them a good life, but they would need to provide him with faith power.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think that there was something wrong with what he was going to do. If he wasn¡¯t here, the people of the continent would continue to be ruled by the Yui Country and live like dogs and pigs. Under Zhao Hai¡¯s control, they would be happier. The only thing they would have to give back was faith. And he wouldn¡¯t even go as far as make them into praying disciples.

    After formting the battle n, Zhao Hai left the operation to Laura and the others. To be honest, the fighting strength of the Hidden Fog Continent was nothing to Zhao Hai.

    As for the Protector Mage, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t even worry about him. He immediately killed the ghost cultivator of the Yui Country. And once the Protector Mage was dead, the Undead began their attack on the Yui Country.

    And just as expected, the Yui Country wasn¡¯t a match against the Undead. The Undead army was one-sidedly ughtering the troops of the country.

    While attacking the Yui Country, Zhao Hai also conducted propaganda throughout the continent. Naturally, it was religious propaganda. He was treating himself as a deity and the Undead were the troops he sent to save the continent from evil.

    Zhao Hai had seen too much religious propaganda in his life. Although he was still learning and experimenting, he didn¡¯t expect that the effects were very good. The people of the continent had been oppressed for so long. They had been treated as pigs for ughter. Such people need faith. If they didn¡¯t have faith, then they wouldn¡¯t have any hope totch on to.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s propaganda just came in time. And with the Undead¡¯s overwhelming strength, the desperate people of the Hidden Fog Continent immediately regarded Zhao Hai as a deity that would save them. They quickly became followers of Zhao Hai.

    By the time that happened, Zhao Hai was no longer in the mood to care about the Hidden Fog Continent. He also didn¡¯t clean up the mountains of corpses. The space below the yin pool was already the best tomb the corpses could have. Nobody would disturb them, so Zhao Hai didn¡¯t touch the ce.

    The most important thing Zhao Hai needed to do right now was to build the base. At the same time, he needs to prepare for the sect¡¯s gate opening. Eight days had already passed since Zhao Hai arrived at the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s territory. The construction of the base was almost done.

    Zhao Hai already gathered information about Bright Yang City. The city was quite famous in the Northern Divergent Province. It was a major city controlled by rogue cultivators. The alliance that controlled the city was called the Heavenly Yang Union. It was said that the alliance had a lot of experts. It was even rumored that an immortal-stage elder wasmanding the alliance. Because of this, Bright Yang City became one of the distribution centers of the Northern Divergent Province.

    However, Bright Yang City wasn¡¯t far from the Myriad Demons Sect. Additionally, the rtionship between the two was quite good. It seems like Tie Zhantian sent Zhao Hai to the city in consideration for the newly recruited disciples¡¯ safety.

    As Zhao Hai was looking into the city¡¯s information, he received a jade sword message from Zhang Feng. It said that he was going to arrive at the base soon. Moreover, he had some disciples of the ck Tiger Gang with him. These would be the cultivators who would be stationed in the new base.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop them. The base was mostly finished. A base for 100 thousand people might seem big, but with the bug race taking action, building it was very easy. After all, digging was much easier than building above ground.

    Only the misceneous tasks were left to be finished in the base. The defensive formation wasplete and was powered by the Exhausted Sun Valley, specifically the yin pool.

    Although Zhao Hai knew what was inside the yin pool, he didn¡¯t give up on using it. If the yin energy was left unused, the yin qi wouldn¡¯t be released and the corpses in that ce would keep their appearance. Through using the yin qi, the energy in the pool would be reduced. When the timees, the corpses would dpose and return to the soil.

    After receiving Zhang Feng¡¯s message, Zhao Hai made some simple preparations. Not long after, the transmission formation of the base shed before Zhang Feng appeared along with a group of cultivators from the ck Tiger Gang.

    Although the base wasn¡¯tpletely finished, its basic functions wereplete. There wasn¡¯t a trace of yin qi in the base. The inhabitants would only feel that the spiritual energy inside was quite rich.

    After walking out of the transmission formation, Zhang Feng immediately saw Zhao Hai standing in front of him. Heughed and then patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder before saying, ¡°Good. You work fast as usual. You¡¯ve made a very decent base in only a few days.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s just enough for people to live in. If we want to build a proper base, it would take some time. Senior Brother, let¡¯s have some drinks. Everyone, please follow the Undead first. Rest assured, I will also deliver some spirit wine to you.¡±

    The others naturally wouldn¡¯t say anything, they smiled at Zhao Hai as they expressed their gratitude. These people knew clearly what status Zhao Hai now had in the ck Tiger Gang. After several events, Zhao Hai¡¯s position in the sect shot up like a rocket. By this point, he held the same influence as Zhang Feng. Those present here wouldn¡¯t dare offend him.

    Zhao Hai took Zhang Feng to his temporary residence and then took out a jar of spirit wine. He gave Zhang Feng a ss and he also had a ss for himself. After the two took a sip of their wine, Zhao Hai said, ¡°In two days, we¡¯ll go to Bright Yang city. It would be better if we¡¯re careful.¡±

    Zhang Feng stared, he looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Careful? Do you think the Myriad Demons Sect would do something to our recruitment? That would offend all of the small sects. They shouldn¡¯t be that stupid.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°They naturally wouldn¡¯t dare do anything in the open, but in the dark? We¡¯re not sure. We need to pay attention to the people we recruit. I¡¯m afraid the Myriad Demons Sect would try to do something. Moreover, they have a very good rtionship with Bright Yang City. We have to be on guard.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded and said, ¡°What you said is reasonable. The Myriad Demons Sect ate several losses from us. With their style, they certainly wouldn¡¯t let us off.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Right. But whatever they do doesn¡¯t matter. I just want to see what moves they¡¯re going to show us. I¡¯ll finish everything here in the next two days. Then we¡¯ll hand the base over to Senior Brother Tie Ying before we head towards Bright Yang City.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded, then he said, ¡°Also, the situation in the Inferno Valley was very good. Everyone¡¯s spirits are very high. All of them are preparing with all their strength.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s better. We don¡¯t have much time left. The Heavenly Demons aren¡¯t the same as cultivators. Those guys are disciplined and don¡¯t know fear. We need all the preparation we need.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded. Then he sighed and said, ¡°The invasion of the Heavenly Demons will be a catastrophe for the Great World of Cultivation. After this, the power of the realm would be reshuffled. But this is also good, the nine super sects have been ruling the realm for too long. It was time for them to be dethroned.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°No matter what happens, the nine super sects would be at the frontlines against the Heavenly Demons. But we can¡¯t idle. We need to take this opportunity to develop ourselves and make sure that the Myriad Demons Sect wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to us.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded. To be honest, Zhang Feng¡¯s hatred towards the Myriad Demons Sect was more seriouspared to Zhao Hai. Although Zhao Hai belonged to the ck Tiger Gang, Zhang Feng grew up in it. Therefore, Zhang Feng¡¯s feelings towards the sect were much deeper. The suppression of the Myriad Demons Sect caused the ck Tiger Gang to suffer. It was natural for Zhang Feng to hate the Myriad Demons Sect for this.

    Zhao Hai chatted with Zhang Feng for a while before he brought Zhang Feng to his room. Then he entered the Space to look at the situation in the Hidden Fog Continent.

    Everything was now normal on the continent. The Yui Country¡¯s strength couldn¡¯tpare to Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead. Additionally, with their Protector Mage being killed by Zhao Hai, the country soon lost the will to resist. Majority of the Yui Country¡¯s soldiers immediately surrendered. This saved Laura and the others a lot of time.

    Meanwhile, the lives of the people of the continent immediately improved. The big taxes they needed to pay before were now gone. As long as they pay a small amount of money, they would be fine. There were no longer any officials that would oppress them. The stewards of the new church were now taking charge of the cities. And with the sessful religious conversion, the poption became easy to control.

 Chapter 1790

    Chapter 1790 ¨C Entering Bright Yang City

    Although the army of Undead has yet topletely control the entire Hidden Fog Continent, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried at all. Moreover, Yui Country was never a threat to begin with.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai was happy because the conquered territories were beginning to provide him with faith power. Moreover, it was a rich amount.

    Zhao Hai ced the Hidden Fog Continent¡¯s matters on the side as he shifted his attention to Bright Yang City. Two days ago, Zhao Hai had silver needles infiltrate the city to know the basic situation.

    The reason Zhao Hai was able to enter quite easily was due to Tie Zhantiant. Two days ago, Tie Zhantian sent out an advance party to prepare for the recruitment. This way, Zhao Hai and Zhang Feng would be able to begin as soon as they arrive.

    Hearing that they could enter the ck Tiger Gang, the rogue cultivators were ecstatic. One couldn¡¯t me them. For rogue cultivators, entering the ck Tiger Gang was essentially reaching the heavens with a single jump. This was an excellent opportunity to all rogue cultivators. They wouldn¡¯t let this opportunity go.

    Simrly, the gate opening was also important for the ck Tiger Gang. The disciples that they would recruit this time weren¡¯t small. Moreover, they wanted to recruit people with potential. Once these people joined the ck Tiger Gang, they would be given resources to grow as soon as possible. This would be good for the overall strength of the gang.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s silver needles already spread themselves out in Bright Yang City. Now, except particrly guarded ces, the entire city was mapped by the Space. However, because the city was an important hub, there were countless amounts of cultivatorsing and going into the city. This made it very hard to see anything wrong. But Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried. He believed that with his present strength, even if the Myriad Demons Sect makes a move, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to him. Moreover, one shouldn¡¯t forget that there¡¯s a transmission formation in Bright Yang City. There was no need for Zhao Hai to worry that someone would intercept them along the way.

    Over the two days, Zhao Hai and Zhang Feng facilitated the transfer of people to the base. They helped the cultivators to get familiar with it.

    Although a base for 100 thousand people wasn¡¯t big, it wasn¡¯t small either. The ck Tiger Gang¡¯s cultivators would upy it in the future. So it was needed for them to understand the base as much as possible.

    Two dayster, when Zhao Hai and Zhang Feng were about to leave for Bright Yang City, Tie Zhantian finally sent someone to take control of the base. However, the person he sent was a surprise. Tie Zhantian actually sent Hu Liangchen.

    Hu Liangchen¡¯s position in the ck Tiger Gang was very high. After all, the Hu n was the biggest and most powerful n in the sect. If it weren¡¯t for the sudden crisis of the ck Tiger Gang, Tie Zhantian and Hu Liangchen would still be fighting each other.

    Although Hu Liangchen and Tie Zhantian have been working together very well since they reconciled, Hu Liangchen has been keeping a lower profile. He also helped Tie Zhantian with all he had, this caused Zhao Hai to admire him. Tie Zhantian was now bing more and more reliant towards Hu Liangchen. Therefore, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect Tie Zhantian to send Hu Liangchen to the base.

    Zhao Hai and Zhang Feng hastily stepped forward and cupped their fists before saying, ¡°Martial Uncle Hu, why did youe? This ce hasn¡¯t been finished yet. Moreover, the conditions here aren¡¯t very good. There¡¯s no need for you to be here.¡±

    Hu Liangchen smiled faintly and said, ¡°I was asked by the Gang Leader toe. This is also an important base for the ck Tiger Gang. Naturally, I have toe over and take a look. I want to see if you¡¯ve been cking around. Fortunately, you weren¡¯t.¡±

    Zhao Hai chuckled and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. Martial Uncle Hu, pleasee inside. Let¡¯s not stand here and talk.¡± Hu Liangchen nodded before going with Zhao Hai to the cave residence.

    After the three people sat down, Zhao Hai looked at Hu Liangchen and said, ¡°Martial Uncle Hu, we¡¯ve already briefed everyone about the base. They should be able to make the base function. And with you here, none of those fellows would dare do anything out of line.¡±

    Hu Liangchen nodded. Then he said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m mainly here to tell you about the situation in Bright Yang City. The Gang Leader sent a few people ahead of time to check the city. They said that the city¡¯s attitude towards the ck Tiger Gang is neither hot nor cold, which isn¡¯t good.¡±

    Zhao Hai and Zhang Feng frowned. Looking at the two, Hu Liangchen continued, ¡°As you might have already known, Bright Yang City is very close to the Myriad Demons Sect. This is the reason why they¡¯re treating us this way. The Myriad Demons Sect has all the reasons to disrupt our gate opening. So when you arrive at Bright Yang City, you need to be careful. Something unexpected might happen.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He now has some understanding of the Myriad Demons Sect¡¯s power. The Myriad Demon Sect was worthy of being the top sect of the Northern Divergent Province. Not to mention the sect itself, the Myriad Demons Sect also has a lot of sects working under it. These forces were intertwined with each other, making it very difficult to go against the Myriad Demons Sect.

    Zhao Hai also gained a faint idea of Bright Yang City¡¯s matters. Every year, there would be rogue cultivators in the city that would enter the Myriad Demons Sect and be disciples. From this, it can be seen that the rtionship of the city and the Myriad Demons Sect was very good.

    And now that the ck Tiger Gang wants to recruit disciples in the city, it would be impossible for the Myriad Demons Sect to ignore it. But Zhao Hai still doesn¡¯t know how the Myriad Demons Sect and Bright Yang City n to deal with them.

    Seeing Zhao Hai frown, Hu Liangchen added, ¡°Little Hai, you have to be careful. However, there¡¯s no need to worry too much. If they decide to make a move, there¡¯s no need to be polite to them. We aren¡¯t afraid of waging war against the Myriad Demons Sect.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Now that the ck Tiger Gang haspletely moved into the Inferno Valley base, even if the Myriad Demons Sect attacks with all their strength, the ck Tiger Gang wouldn¡¯t be afraid. But to be honest, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t want to fight the Myriad Demons Sect right now. The Heavenly Demons wereing, and infighting at this time would only make it easier for the Heavenly Demons. This wasn¡¯t something Zhao Hai wanted to see.

    Seeing Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng knew what he was thinking about. Zhang Feng replied, ¡°Little Hai, in the Great World of Cultivation, strength isn¡¯t the only important thing, we need courage as well. If the Myriad Demons Sect moves against us, then we shouldn¡¯t be polite. After all, the eyes of the Northern Divergent Province are now aimed in our direction.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He looked at Hu Liangchen and said, ¡°Martial Uncle Hu, did the Gang Leader say anything about the Withered Vine Sect?¡±

    Because Zhao Hai killed all of their sky reaching vines, the Withered Vine Sect were currently doing their best to defend. They even asked the Myriad Demons Sect to help. The Myriad Demons Sect sent some experts to help with the defense along with some sky reaching vine seedlings. But upon nting, the seedlings immediately died. This made the Withered Vine Sect gnash their teeth in hatred towards Zhao Hai.

    Compared to the Iron de Sect, Heavy Sand Sect, and the Great Strength Sect, the Withered Vine Sect suffered the most losses. Zhao Hai was really afraid that Tie Zhantian would attack the Withered Vine Sect. This wasn¡¯t the time to make a move.

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Hu Liangchen couldn¡¯t help but shake his head as he sighed and said, ¡°What else could he say? This isn¡¯t the time to attack the Withered Vine Sect. If we attack now, the Iron de Sect, Great Strength Sect, and the Heavy Sand Sect would help the Withered Vine Sect. Moreover, the Myriad Demons Sect wouldn¡¯t just allow the Withered Vine Sect to be destroyed. In the end, we could only endure.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I was really afraid that the sect would attack the Withered Vine Sect. If that happens, the Northern Divergent Province might go into chaos. Martial Uncle Hu, don¡¯t worry about Bright Yang City, I¡¯ll deal with it. At the worst, we¡¯ll get into a fight against the Myriad Demons Sect. I can take care of that.¡±

    Hu Liangchen shook his head and said, ¡°There won¡¯t be a battle. And the Myriad Demons Sect wouldn¡¯t wage war with us at this time. The Northern Divergent Province is currently paying attention to us. If the Myriad Demons Sect dared to make a move, then they would need to have a good excuse. Otherwise, all of the small and medium-grade sects of the realm would support the ck Tiger Gang. The Myriad Demons Sect had been too domineering in the Northern Divergent Province.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°If the small and medium-grade sects want to ally with us, then they can. However, we need to hold the position of alliance leader. Perhaps we¡¯ll find a good use of the position once the invasion of the Heavenly Demons arrives.¡±

    Hu Liangchen nodded, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what the Gang Leader thinks. In fact, negotiations have begun for some time now. With our current momentum, it shouldn¡¯t be hard for us to hold the position of alliance leader.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and asked other questions regarding the sect. After that, he and Zhang Feng left Hu Liangchen to take a rest. Then the two returned to their own residences.

    The next morning, Zhao Hai and Zhang Feng walked out of their residences. And with Hu Liangchen seeing them off, they used the transmission formation to return to the ck Tiger Gang. Then they used a transmission formation once more to enter Bright Yang City.¡±

    Bright Yang City was solidly built with thick walls. The entire fortified city upied a veryrge area. On its 50-meter tall walls were patrols going back and forth. The weakest of these patrols were at the spirit refining stage.

    These patrols weren¡¯t only there to defend the city. These patrols were also in-charge of maintaining the security of the city. Although most of the shops were owned by major sects, the majority of the cultivators in the city were rogue cultivators. These rogue cultivators might not dare fight the major sects, but they would no doubt fight other rogue cultivators. Therefore, the patrols were needed to quell these fights. Otherwise, the city would be chaotic.

    The patrol troops of Bright Yang City don¡¯t necessarily have high levels of cultivation. However, these cultivators were members of the Heavenly Yang Alliance. In Bright Yang City, nobody dared to offend the people of the alliance. Naturally, the Heavenly Yang Alliance also wouldn¡¯t wantonly offend other people. Rogue Cultivator alliances knew when to advance and retreat. They wouldn¡¯t cause anything that might threaten their existence.

    Because Bright Yang City was very big, it had dozens of transmission formation zas. Besides the ordinary transmission formation zas, the city also had more than 20 transmission formations specifically forrge artifacts. Zhao Hai and Zhang Feng appeared in the transmission formation forrge artifacts while riding the Hell King¡¯s Ship.

    Zhao Hai used the Hell King¡¯s Ship to appear in the city in order to show other people that they have arge artifact. They weren¡¯t people that could be messed with.

    Uponing out of the transmission formation, Zhao Hai immediately saw Bright Yang City not far from him. He waved his hand and controlled the Hell King¡¯s ship to fly forward. Any cultivator can fly above the city, but violence is not permitted. Therefore, there wasn¡¯t any problem with Zhao Hai using hisrge artifact to enter the city.

    At this moment, flown on the Hell King¡¯s Ship¡¯s gpole was the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s g. This was to show Zhao Hai and Zhang Feng¡¯s status. The people that Tie Zhantian sent early had already booked a square for the sect to recruit people. However, the Heavenly Yang Alliance didn¡¯t allow the ck Tiger Gang to use the square for free. In other words, the ck Tiger Gang was renting thend they were going to use.

    In Bright Yang City, there were several squares like these. All of them were provided for sects to use. These squares were very big, there was even a spot forrge artifacts to park.

    The team that Tie Zhantian sent in advanceprised 5 transcending tribtion experts, 10 nascent soul experts, and 50 core formation experts. Their purpose for entering Bright Yang City was to prepare for the gate opening and to get information about the city. After all, Bright Yang City wasn¡¯t far from the Myriad Demons Sect.

    The square that the ck Tiger Gang rented also had a gpole that flew the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s g. The Hell King¡¯s Ship flew over but didn¡¯tnd. Like a dark cloud, it casted a huge shadow on the square.

    Zhao Hai and Zhang Feng looked at the area below, dumbfounded. This was because the square was packed with people.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly as he said, ¡°It seems like we won¡¯t have any problems looking for people to recruit.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng also bitterly smiled. He didn¡¯t know what to say.

 Chapter 1791

    Chapter 1791 ¨C Demon de Zhao Hai

    Just as Zhao Hai and Zhang Feng arrived, someone flew up from below and stopped in front of the Hell King¡¯s Ship. They then cupped their fists and said, ¡°I have seen Senior Brother Zhang Feng and Senior Brother Zhao Hai.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the man and smiled faintly as he returned the greeting, ¡°So it¡¯s you, Lu Li. Why are you here? Aren¡¯t you supposed to bezy?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng and the other cultivatorughed. The cultivator was indeed named Lu Li. Lu Li smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Senior Brother Zhao Hai to know me. It seems like myziness is very well known.¡±

    Zhao Hai and Zhang Feng smiled. Actually, Li Li wasn¡¯tzy. He was a cultivation madman. He hardly went out. The sect couldn¡¯t say anything to such a madman. However, his conduct of not going out could be seen as simr to azy person¡¯s. Because of this, people called himzy.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s words to Lu Li meant that he has a good rtionship with him. Therefore, Lu Li wasn¡¯t offended. After joking around, Zhao Hai looked down and said, ¡°How¡¯s the preparations? With so many people present, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for us to choose a couple hundred people.¡±

    Lu Li nodded and said, ¡°Everything is ready. ording to the instructions of the sect, the trial will be conducted at the Nine Revolutions Cave outside the city. The participants need to be at least at thete Spirit Forming Stage and not more than 200 years of age. All the participants will enter the Nine Revolutions Cave and the first 500 toe out would be chosen. From the 501st ce to the 800th ce would be qualified to be serving disciples. And as long as they reach the Core Formation Stage, they would be inner disciples.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°What¡¯s Bright Yang City¡¯s reaction to this?¡±

    When he heard Zhao Hai, Lu Li¡¯s expression sank as he replied, ¡°The situation isn¡¯t doing very well. When we announced that we would be recruiting disciples, Bright Yang City suddenly sent 1000 cultivators to the Myriad Demons Sect. I heard that these 1000 people are the most talented cultivators in the city. They¡¯re very strong and had great potential.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind it as he smiled faintly and said, ¡°The Myriad Demons Sect doesn¡¯t have the bearing of a super sect. They only know how to y little tricks. They won¡¯t amount to much eventually. There¡¯s no need to care about them. Let¡¯s head down.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai proceeded to fly down.

    There was a newly elevated tform in the middle of the square. Zhao Hai and Zhang Fengnded on this tform. The two didn¡¯t speak, Zhang Feng just gave Lu Li a nod.

    Lu Li gave a nod back before turning to the rogue cultivators and said, ¡°Everyone, our ck Tiger Gang has decided to open its gates. We will be recruiting 800 disciples from Bright Yang City, 500 of which would be outer disciples while 300 would be serving disciples. You need to be at least at thete spirit forming stage to participate. You also need to be less than 200 years old. If someone deceives the ck Tiger Gang by concealing your age, don¡¯t me us for being ruthless. Those who want to register, pleasee forward and receive your identity token. Those who received their identity token will gather here tomorrow to participate in the trial.¡±

    As he said that, Lu Li gestured towards the row of tables by the elevated tform. Sitting opposite the tables were the other disciples who came with Lu Li to Bright Yang City. They would be responsible for giving out the identity tokens.

    The cultivators below the tform quickly approached the tables. It didn¡¯t take a long time before long lines formed in front of the tables.

    The cultivators in the crowd looked at the three people on the tform with envy in their eyes. One of them asked the person beside him, ¡°Boss, do you know who those three people are?¡±

    The person who was asked proudly replied, ¡°You asked the right person. I know those people. There¡¯s no need to talk about the first one who just talked, he¡¯s a core disciple of the ck Tiger Gang, but he isn¡¯t famous. As for the two who came down from therge artifact, those people are amazing. One of them is Zhang Feng, one of the top ten core disciples of the ck Tiger Gang. The other person is more incredible. He is Demon de Zhao Hai. He is the only person specially approved by the ck Tiger Gang to open his own base besides the top ten core disciples.¡±

    ¡°Demon de Zhao Hai? Is he the one who could fight against Immortal Experts? That¡¯s him? Boss, are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m absolutely not mistaken. He is Demon de Zhao Hai. ording to what people said, when the ck Tiger Gang was attacked by the five sects, Zhao Hai brought a team to cause trouble to the five sects. It was even said that he killed an immortal expert. He also killed the Withered Vine Sect¡¯s sky reaching vines. I have a friend who joined a medium grade sect. I ran into him several days ago and acquired this information. And from the picture I saw, that man should be Zhao Hai.¡±

    ¡°So he¡¯s Zhao Hai. I didn¡¯t expect to see him here. It seems like the ck Tiger Gang attached great importance to this gate opening.¡±

    All kinds of discussions lingered all over the ce. From time to time, people gazed at Zhao Hai with the look of worship.

    Idols also existed in the Great World of Cultivation. And Zhao Hai was without a doubt an idol worth worshiping. His path has been legendary. He was originally a battle ve from the lower realms. His origin was much lowerpared to these rogue cultivators.

    However, the rogue cultivators didn¡¯t look down on his origins. It didn¡¯t matter if they became battle ves or serving disciples, all of these rogue cultivators wanted to join a sect. But they not only need to wait for an opportunity, they also have to win against others.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t pay attention to the gazes. He stood with Zhang Feng on the tform and looked at the cultivators below.

    The rogue cultivators had excited and hopeful looks on their faces as they received their identity tokens. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit sour in his heart.

    At the very least, there were more than ten thousand people present, and more may being soon. But among these people, only 800 would be received. Eight hundred over ten thousand was a very small number. Rogue cultivators who wouldn¡¯t fit the cut would return to their former lives and wait until they die of old age.

    These were the sorrows of a rogue cultivator. However, Zhao Hai has no intentions to help them. The world is ruthless. Since they entered this path, no matter where it ends, they had to traverse it themselves. Whether they end up in a garden or at a cemetery, they would have to bear it.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s downcast expression, Zhang Feng couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Little Hai, why are you frowning?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I was just reminded by how ruthless the heavens are. All cultivators are working for a distant goal, but there are only few who could achieve it and reach the end.¡±

    Zhang Feng didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be sighing over this, he immediately said, ¡°Little Hai, entering the path of cultivation means resisting the heavens until the day we die. If we fight against the heavens, then why would the heavens be merciful towards us?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Zhang Feng¡¯s anxious expression and knew what he was worried about. So he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Senior Brother is right. It¡¯s just a passing thought, there¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    Zhang Feng felt relieved. He knew that a cultivator couldn¡¯t lose their ambition. If Zhao Hai was worried about this situation, then his dao heart might be affected and form a heart¡¯s demon. This could only do harm to Zhao Hai.

    But what Zhang Feng didn¡¯t know was that Zhao Hai already condensed his heart¡¯s demon into a dao avatar. Anything that can stir up the heart¡¯s demon would only make Zhao Hai stronger.

    Seeing Zhang Feng rxed, Zhao Hai said, ¡°First Senior Brother, when did I gain the nickname ¡®Demon de¡¯? Why didn¡¯t I know about this?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°It came up not long ago. It was when you fought Elder Zhu and the immortal expert of the Wandering Soul Group. I don¡¯t know where it began, but people began to talk about your swordsmanship. Moreover, your dao avatar used a ck de. Therefore, people began to call you Demon de.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head as he smiled bitterly. He didn¡¯t expect that he would be famous enough to earn the name of ¡®Demon de¡¯.

    As more and more identity tokens were given, the people in the square slowly decreased. Those who obtained identity tokens immediately used their savings to buy useful materials for tomorrow¡¯s trial. Those who don¡¯t have enough spirit stones to buy artifacts went back to their rooms and used what they have in order to cultivate and be in their best condition for tomorrow.

    Although handing over the identity tokens went very fast, it still took a full day to hand everything out. By the end count, there were more than 150 thousand people who received identity tokens, and it was very close to reaching 160 thousand.

    Close to 160 thousand people were fighting for 800 slots. Out of 200, one would seed! Hearing this number, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. He didn¡¯t expect this many people to sign up for the recruitment. It was more than double what they expected. It seems like these rogue cultivators were really crazy about joining sects.

    Zhang Feng was frowning. He turned to Lu Li and said, ¡°Lu Li, can all of these people fit inside the Nine Revolutions Cave?¡±

    Lu Li replied, ¡°Senior Brother, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. Although the Nine Revolutions Cave is named such, the insides are all connected by one hugework. Not to mention 160 thousand, even several hundreds of thousands of people could fit inside. Some people estimated that it could amodate 1 million people. And people have yet to see the full extent of the cave. There are still parts that haven¡¯t been explored. There are people who went in and haven¡¯te out. Therefore, not a lot of people dared to go deep into the cave.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai became interested. So he asked, ¡°Why is it named Nine Revolutions Cave? What is its origin?¡±

 Chapter 1792

    Chapter 1792 ¨C Nine Revolutions Cave

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Lu Li couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he said, ¡°Nobody knows how and when the Nine Revolutions Cave formed. Nobody knows what¡¯s in it either. I only know that people can¡¯t go deep into the cave or they won¡¯t return. There are only some ces in the cave that people could go to. There are snake-like beasts inside the cave. People in Bright Yang City are very familiar with these beasts since they¡¯re present inside the cave and also the surroundings. The galldders, skin, and bones of these snakes could be sold for money.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He was now curious about the Nine Revolutions Cave. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s expression, Zhang Feng quickly said, ¡°Little Hai, don¡¯t be too reckless. We still don¡¯t understand the Nine Revolutions Cave. It would be detrimental to the sect if something happens to you.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhang Feng, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright. Senior Brother doesn¡¯t need to worry. I won¡¯t do anything stupid.¡±

    Zhang Feng was relieved, he nodded and said, ¡°We still need to be present for tomorrow¡¯s trial.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Not a problem. But I think it won¡¯t go as peacefully as we think.¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled faintly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that everything¡¯s going to be perfect, but we do indeed have to be careful.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I felt several eyes paying attention to us. We still don¡¯t know what they want.¡±

    Zhang Feng sneered, ¡°No matter what they want to do, if they dared to disturb our recruitment, we will clean them up.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything. However, a cold light shed past his eyes. The gate opening is very important to the ck Tiger Gang. If someone caused trouble, he wouldn¡¯t be polite.

    The next morning, Zhao Hai appeared on the bow of the Hell King¡¯s Ship. He found that the square was already full of people. These were the cultivators who received their identity tokens. They were all waiting for Zhao Hai and the others.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and nodded towards Lu Li. Before long, Lu Li organized people to head out of the city. Zhao Hai used the Hell King¡¯s Ship and flew behind the group. While he was flying, Zhao Hai was also paying attention to the situation around him. As he said the day before, there were people staring at them. Today he wanted to see if there would also be people staring at him.

    And as expected, there were people paying attention to his movements. Moreover, it seems like there were more peoplepared to yesterday. The day before, there were 7 people, but now there were more than 10.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but frown. However, he didn¡¯t react to it and continued following Lu Li and the others out of Bright Yang City. They group didn¡¯t stop outside the city and directly flew towards the Nine Revolutions Cave.

    The Nine Revolutions Cave was located on a mountain outside the city. Upon entering the mouth of the cave, the path would go down while also splitting into multiple small andrge branches like abyrinth. Every year, there would be cultivators who go into the cave and note out.

    Before long, Zhao Hai and the others arrived at the entrance of the cave. After inspecting the identity tokens of the rogue cultivators, Lu Li and the others allowed the cultivators to enter the cave. Once all of the cultivators had entered, Lu Li and the others went to the Hell King¡¯s Ship and then they flew towards the cave¡¯s exit.

    Nobody knew the size of the Nine Revolutions Cave. However, there was only one way out of the cave. The exit was behind the mountain. The opening wasn¡¯t big, but it was very easy to spot.

    Upon arriving at the Nine Revolutions Cave¡¯s exit, Zhao Hai turned to Lu Li and said, ¡°How long would it take for them toe?¡±

    Lu Li forced a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Even experienced explorers of the cave wouldn¡¯t be able toe out in a short time. There are snakes all around the cave. A safe path that you came upon in the past might be a snake¡¯s pit in the next. And once your route changes, everything will change. I heard that there are multiple people who weren¡¯t able toe out of the cave every year.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then we can only wait patiently.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai swept the distant mountain with his gaze. He could feel the aura of transcending tribtion experts from that direction. These people followed them from Bright Yang City. However, Zhao Hai was still unsure what these people wanted to do.

    Although Zhao Hai felt a bit of hostility from these people, there was no killing intent. This caused him to be more confused.

    He guessed that these people were from the Heavenly Yang Alliance. However, the ck Tiger Gang was just here to open their gates. There was no need for monitoring. What was their goaling here?

    Although Zhao Hai felt that these people were here with bad intentions, he couldn¡¯t make a move on them. If he did, then he wouldn¡¯t be giving the Heavenly Yang Alliance any face. When the timees, trouble would begin to brew. So in the end, Zhao Hai could only wait for them to make their move.

    Time has passed and the day is over. Despite a day passing, nobody has walked out of the Nine Revolutions Cave. However, Zhao Hai and the others weren¡¯t worried. They stayed in the Hell King¡¯s Ship as they waited.

    But as Zhang Feng and the others were idly waiting, Zhao Hai already sent silver needles to enter the cave. He wanted to see what the inside was like.

    When the silver needles entered the Nine Revolutions Cave, Zhao Hai immediately understood why cultivators weren¡¯t able toe out in a short time. The inside of the cave was very big. Moreover, the paths curved and intersected in random directions. Moreover, from time to time, there would be snakes blocking the way. The rogue cultivators would need to be cautious whenever they go through a passage. This directly affected their speed.

    Additionally, the rogue cultivators also needed to guard against other cultivators, not just the snakes.

    For rogue cultivators, the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s gate opening was a life-changing opportunity. Therefore, the rogue cultivators began to reduce thepetition by hunting people along the way.

    By this point, Zhao Hai was more knowledgeable about the Nine Revolutions Cave than the rogue cultivators. He was also beginning to explore the deeper parts of the cave. These were the ces that rogue cultivators wouldn¡¯t dare venture to.

    As Zhao Hai went deeper and deeper into the cave, the snakes he encountered increased. Moreover, Zhao Hai could feel that the snakes he met were getting stronger and stronger. These snakes were much stronger than those found on the outskirts of the cave.

    This made Zhao Hai even more curious about the Nine Revolutions Cave. The cave looked artificial, as if it was dug out by someone and not man-made. But who would dig such a hole? It was impossible for this structure to be dug out by the snakes alone.

    The deeper the silver needles went, the more curious Zhao Hai became. This was because the size of the cave exceeded his expectations. The area covered by the cave system went beyond the mountain where its entrance was located. Not only that, the cave system even extended to below Bright Yang City. This was a surprise even for Zhao Hai.

    As Zhao Hai¡¯s needles went down the cave, the wetter the ground became and the stronger the snakes were. The snakes the needles met now had thick and long bodies. One could see that each one of them were formidable beasts. Zhao Hai could even feel several Nascent Soul Snakes further up the path.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but frown. His understanding of the Nine Revolutions Cave became more blurry as time went on. Was the cave just a huge snake pit? It shouldn¡¯t be that simple, right?

    Three days passed in a blink of an eye and Zhao Hai has yet to find the end of the Nine Revolutions Cave. This surprised him. The Nine Revolutions Cave¡¯s map in the Space already reached a depth of ten thousand meters. The scale of the cave system was trulyrge. The cave system was muchrger than the 100 thousand-people base in the Exhausted Sun Valley. Even the base in the Inferno Valley couldn¡¯tpare to the cave system. Although the base in the Inferno Valley was simrly enormous, it wasn¡¯t asrge as the Nine Revolutions Cave.

    Such a huge caveplex was very confusing. The more he uncovered the Nine Revolutions Cave, the more anxiety Zhao Hai felt. This was because the caveplex was just too big. Its scale caused people to feel helpless.

    At this time, Lu Li¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Finally, someone ising out.¡± Zhao Hai recovered and shook his head. He had been in a trancetely as he explored the Nine Revolutions Cave. He almost forgot his purpose foring here.

    Zhao Hai opened his eyes and looked at the exit of the Nine Revolutions Cave. The cultivator who came out seemed to be in his thirties. He wore a worn-out cultivator robe. His expression was calm but he had a strong murderous aura around him. It could be seen that he had fought his way to the exit.

    Lu Li stood up and went up to the cultivator and said, ¡°You¡¯re the first one. Pleasee with me to the ship.¡±

    Hearing that he was the first one toe out, the cultivator stared for a moment before his face lit up with happiness. He nodded and then flew with Lu Li towards the Hell King¡¯s Ship.

    Zhao Hai and Zhang Feng stood up. Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Head inside to have your information recorded. Then some people will lead you to your room.¡± The cultivator nodded. Then he cupped his fist towards Zhao Hai before entering the ship.

    Lu Li let out a long breath as he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Just as I was thinking that nobody woulde out, someone finally came.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°There are more than 100 thousand participants and we only need 800. Now that one hade out, more will follow soon.¡±

    As if confirming Zhao Hai¡¯s words, cultivators beganing out of the cave¡¯s exit. These people were all wounded. One could see how lively it must have been inside the cave.

 Chapter 1793

    Chapter 1793 ¨C Five Brothers

    Before long, 800 disciples had exited the cave. However, Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t leave. They waited outside until all of the cultivators came out of the Nine Revolutions Sect.

    Seven days passed and people were no longering out of the Nine Revolutions Cave. Zhao Hai calcted that there were about 130 thousand cultivators who survived the trial. This means that 20-30 thousand people died in the cave.

    Seeing that there were already 800 people before them, those who came out of the cave didn¡¯t cause any trouble. This might be because they were already expecting it.

    Zhao Hai looked at the cultivators who were leaving. Then he cupped his fist and said, ¡°Everyone, this time our ck Tiger Gang could only ept 800 people. There¡¯s nothing I can do about it. However, please keep your identity tokens. Later, if my ck Tiger Gang opens its gates once more, we will look for you first. And if you have any difficulties, you can present your tokens to the ck Tiger Gang. As long as we can help, our ck Tiger Gang will give you face.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai waved his hand and bathed the cultivators with white light. Then they discovered that their wounds had been healed.

    After healing everyone¡¯s wounds, Zhao Hai added, ¡°Remember, don¡¯t lose the jade tokens. In the future, if you no longer meet the requirements of the sect but you have talented descendants, you can pass the jade token to them and we will give priority to their application.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s words caused the cultivators to explode in excitement. They didn¡¯t expect to get something good despite failing. Some of these cultivators were in ns who were rogue cultivators for several generations. Despite this, none of them were able to enter a sect. Even small sects wouldn¡¯t nce at them.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s words caused the value of the jade tokens to change. If these rogue cultivators have descendants that were talented, then they would be able to enter the ck Tiger Gang.

    In an instant, the rogue cultivators felt intimacy towards the ck Tiger Gang. Moreover, they treated the jade tokens as a family heirloom. This jade token was the key to their bright future, and the future of their ns.

    Zhao Hai looked at the rogue cultivators and said, ¡°Because we cannot ept too many people, allow me to express my apologies. Please go back to your homes. If you experience any troubles, go to the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s territory and show the jade token. Tell them that you¡¯re looking for me. I will definitely offer my help. Alright, this Zhao Hai will be leaving first.¡±

    After he said that, Zhao Hai cupped his fist towards the cultivators. When the rogue cultivators saw Zhao Hai¡¯s action, they immediately felt a warm current flowing through their hearts. It must be said that rogue cultivators were the most ignored people in the Great World of Cultivation. None of the sects looked at them. Even serving disciples of sects have a higher status than them. Sometimes, they would kill sect disciples and rob their belongings, but this wouldn¡¯t increase their status in any way. Outer disciples and serving disciples held their noses high when talking with rogue cultivators. Nobody was polite to them.

    If it were other sects, they would have long left after acquiring their disciples. They also wouldn¡¯t promise to help them in the future. Before this, no sect disciple ever said such a thing.

    Moreover, what was Zhao Hai¡¯s status? He was a top disciple of the ck Tiger Gang. He was even able to fight against the almighty immortal experts, gaining him the nickname of ¡®Demon de¡¯. His fame resounded in the entire Northern Divergent Province. But now, Zhao Hai was being polite to the rogue cultivators. He even went as far as cupping his fist towards them. This caused the rogue cultivators to feel like they had drunk hot soup on a snowy winter night.

    Most importantly, Zhao Hai said that if they were toe into trouble, then they would use his name to ask for help. This ttered every rogue cultivator present.

    Although some of them thought that it was impossible for Zhao Hai himself to provide help, Zhao Hai using his own name was already giving them face. People from the other sects wouldn¡¯t dare say such things. So seeing Zhao Hai cupping his fist and giving them a salute, the rogue cultivators returned the salute and said, ¡°Farewell, Mister!¡±

    Zhao Hai gave them all a nod before he controlled the Hell King¡¯s Ship to fly towards Bright Yang City. The rogue cultivators kept their salute until Zhao Hai was no longer in sight. This showed how moved they were.

    As they were leaving, Zhang Feng went to Zhao Hai¡¯s side and then asked, ¡°Little Hai, what are you nning? I¡¯m a bit confused.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°First Senior Brother, don¡¯t forget that a great tribtion wille in a year¡¯s time. These rogue cultivators have no backing. When the realm goes into chaos, they would certainly look for a ce to hide or a group to join. Who do they depend on? Now, with their jade tokens, the first they would think about would be the ck Tiger Gang. This would allow the sect to recruit more people while circumventing our situation with the Myriad Demons Sect. There are more than 100 thousand rogue cultivators. And how many of them have families? Hahaha. When the timees, the power of those rogue cultivators couldn¡¯t be ignored.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng nodded in understanding. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Alright. That¡¯s a good n. In the future, the ck Tiger Gang would no longer be short of manpower.¡±

    Zhao Hai chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s right. Haha. The Myriad Demons Sect can¡¯t do this, but we can. When the Heavenly Demons arrive, those people would think of the ck Tiger Gang. This is an unexpected advantage.¡±

    At this time, the Hell King¡¯s Ship arrived at Bright Yang City¡¯srge artifact transmission formation that was located outside the city. Now that their affairs in Bright Yang City were over, it was time to return to the ck Tiger Gang. The ck Tiger Gang was now preparing for the war with all its strength. The sect was very busy. Additionally, Zhao Hai and Zhang Feng were in charge of certain tasks in the sect. So the sooner they return, the better.

    Upon arriving at the transmission formation forrge artifacts, there was arge group of people. Zhao Hai frowned, he had an ominous feeling. He turned to Lu Li and said, ¡°Lu Li, go and see what¡¯s going on. Find out why there are so many people here.¡±

    Lu Liplied, then he moved out. Before long, Lu Li arrived with an ugly expression as he reported, ¡°Senior Brother, they said they don¡¯t know. Three days ago, the transmission formations couldn¡¯t be used. All of the transmission formations forrge artifacts aren¡¯t functional. People have been asking why but there was no news at present.¡±

    Hearing Lu Li, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but frown. He looked at Lu Li and said, ¡°Cannot be used? What a coincidence.¡±

    Zhang Feng turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, you mean?¡±

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted and said, ¡°It¡¯s obviously for us. While we¡¯re doing the trial, several people were paying attention to us. I didn¡¯t care at first because those guys didn¡¯t do anything. But now, it seems like this is their move.¡±

    Zhang Feng stared, he frowned and said, ¡°The Myriad Demons Sect?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother, open the transmission formation of the ship and send everyone back to the sect. I¡¯ll stay behind. I want to see how the Myriad Demons Sect ns to deal with me.¡±

    Zhang Feng didn¡¯t say anything upon hearing Zhao Hai. He knew Zhao Hai¡¯s ability, so he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, be careful.¡±

    After going inside, Zhang Feng looked at Lu Li and said, ¡°Lu Li, today I¡¯ll let you know the biggest secret of our ck Tiger Gang¡¯srge artifacts.¡±

    Lu Li already had clues from what he heard. So with a look of excitement, he said, ¡°Could ourrge artifacts use transmission formations?¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled faintly and said, ¡°Correct. Ourrge artifacts can be equipped with transmission formations. This is a product of Little Hai¡¯s research. Now all of the sect¡¯srge artifacts have transmission formations inside them. With this, we can go back to the sect and to otherrge artifacts as often as we want. Alright, organize everyone. We¡¯ll send you all to the ck Tiger Gang first.¡± Lu Li nodded and then left with an excited expression on his face.

    Zhang Feng just looked at Lu Li with a smile on his face. He walked to the lounge area and waited for Lu Li and the others to arrive. This was where the transmission formation was located.

    After a while, the newly-joined disciples were brought to the lounge by Lu Li in batches. Zhang Feng sent them all away using the transmission formation. He also sent Lu Li and the other disciples back. He was the only one that remained.

    When he went back to the deck of the Hell King¡¯s Ship, Zhao Hai was looking at him with a smile on his face. Zhang Feng looked at Zhao Hai and nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡±

    Zhao Hai patted Zhang Feng on the shoulder and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll both see who the Myriad Demons Sect would send this time.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai controlled the Hell King¡¯s Ship to go forward. Zhao Hai carefully paid attention to the surroundings.

    The ship continued to fly for one hour. Then after they passed through a mountainous region, a massive sword qi suddenly cut towards the Hell King¡¯s Ship.

    The sword qi was ten meters long with a body that was golden-yellow. Although it looked like an ordinary sword qi, its aura was extraordinary. It was also very fast. If Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t alert, then he wouldn¡¯t have been able to avoid it.

    After evading the sword qi, Zhao Hai stopped and stood on the ship¡¯s bow before shouting, ¡°Who is it!? Come out. Reveal yourself. To dare attack the ck Tiger Gang, it seems like you don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s current reaction looked as if he wasn¡¯t waiting for an attack. He just wanted to fool these people into revealing themselves.

    ¡°Hahaha. Demon de Zhao Hai. You¡¯re quite famous. But from what I can see, you¡¯re mediocre.¡± Along with theugh, several people appeared. There were five people all wearing green robes. They all had one big eye and two smaller eyes, they lookedical.

    However, after seeing these five people, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes narrowed. This was because these five weren¡¯t weak. Every single one of them were at the Immortal Stage. Five immortal experts!

    Five immortal experts weren¡¯t cabbages. Zhao Hai suddenly realized that he has underestimated the strength of the Myriad Demons Sect. Being able to send five immortal experts meant that they were much stronger than what Zhao Hai imagined.

    Although thoughts were running through Zhao Hai¡¯s mind, he still said, ¡°I have seen the Seniors. May I know why all of you are here? I don¡¯t recall offending any of you before.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the five immortal expertsughed. Then one of them said, ¡°You didn¡¯t offend us, but you offended our people. Therefore, we brothers were sent to deal with you. Kid, you really have bad luck. You should remember that there are people that you cannot offend.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the five immortal experts and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who I offended. Can you enlighten me?¡±

    The five immortal experts weren¡¯t stupid. One of them said, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re too naive. Do you really think we¡¯ll allow you to go away? You shouldn¡¯t be too reliant on having a spatial ability.¡± After he said that, five huge gs of varying colors flew out. Zhao Hai suddenly felt the energy fluctuations around him. The surrounding space seems to be frozen.

    Zhao Hai now knew why these five people were so confident. They actually carried a formation that could freeze the surrounding space. It seems like they prepared well for this attack. However, what these five people didn¡¯t know was that Zhao Hai¡¯s ability was differentpared to others. Other people might get trapped in this formation, but Zhao Hai would not.

    However, Zhao Hai had no intentions of using the Space to hide nor bring Zhang Feng back to the ck Tiger Gang. What he needed this time was manpower. And these five immortal experts just suited his needs. If turned these five into Undead, then his overall strength would increase. To Zhao Hai, this encounter was pure benefit with no downsides.

    Zhang Feng looked at Zhao Hai and then nned to release his dao avatar to meet the five immortal experts. But just as he was about to move, he was suddenly made aware that he couldn¡¯t get involved.

 Chapter 1794

    Chapter 1794 ¨C Full Strength

    Five green and five ck shadows were currently exchanging blows in the air. At first nce, it would seem like there were ten people battling. But Zhang Feng knew that there were only six. One of them was Zhao Hai while the five others were the immortal experts of the Myriad Demons Sect.

    Zhao Hai might not know who these immortal experts were, but Zhang Feng did. These five were very famous in the Myriad Demons Sect. They were known as the Five Discolored Venerables. They were nearly ten thousand years old beasts. Their main body was a chameleon.

    The innate ability of the five chameleons were sneak attacks. Because of their original body, they have a racial talent that allowed them to be undetectable. Therefore, before bing immortal experts, they were famous assassins. Even in the core formation stage, they could hide against most immortal experts. This became more true when they reached the nascent soul stage.

    Nobody knew how many died under the hands of these five Immortal Experts. Their stealth was especially hated among the other immortal experts.

    The actions of the Five Discolored Venerables startled Zhang Feng. He didn¡¯t think that the Myriad Demons Sect would send these five experts to deal with Zhao Hai. Moreover, he didn¡¯t expect that these five immortal experts would suddenly attack. This wasn¡¯t their fighting style.

    But what surprised Zhang Feng even more was Zhao Hai. After rushing off the ship, he turned into five and faced the five immortal experts on his own.

    Zhang Feng didn¡¯t know that this was all because of Zhao Hai¡¯s movement technique. Zhao Hai¡¯s movement techniquebined the Cosmos Technique, Cloning Technique, and the Ster Transformations Great Formation. It was a top-notch movement technique that wasn¡¯t afraid of fighting against a group.

    Not to mention 5, even if there were 50 or 100, Zhao Hai could still deal with them. Zhao Hai was now using his movement technique to constantly change his position to fight the five immortal experts together. And it didn¡¯t seem like he was falling behind.

    The Five Discolored Venerables couldn¡¯t help but regret their approach. To be honest, they looked down on Zhao Hai. In their eyes, Zhao Hai was just a transcending tribtion expert, he was nothing special. They didn¡¯t know why the sect sent the five of them to deal with him. It was a nuisance.

    It was because of this that the five immortal experts didn¡¯t bother using their usual stealth attack to deal with Zhao Hai. When he appeared, the five immediately appeared to attack him head-on.

    However, Zhao Hai soon fell behind. This was something that can¡¯t be helped. Although his cultivation method was special, his cultivation was still below the immortal stage. He may be able to block immortal experts for a short time and even escape, but it was impossible for him to fight these powerful experts for an extended period of time.

    Zhang Feng could only stand on the side and nkly stare. This was because the battle between Zhao Hai and the Five Discolored Venerables had reached a high point. He couldn¡¯t get involved at all.

    At this time, Zhao Hai waved his hand and took out a huge city which crashed down on the five immortal experts.

    Naturally, the five immortal experts were guarded against Zhao Hai¡¯s actions. They immediately moved and raised their heads before shooting their tongues towards the city.

    A loud explosion was heard before Firegod City was turned upside down. The bodies of the Five Discolored Venerables shook, but they weren¡¯t injured. On the other hand, Zhao Hai¡¯s face paled for a moment before going back to normal.

    The five immortal experts looked at Zhao Hai. Then one of themughed loudly and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, you really underestimate us. We already know of your methods. Do you really think that we wouldn¡¯t be ready? With your strength, you aren¡¯t able to hold on against us. We just wanted to see your artifact. The sect already told us that we¡¯ll get everything once we kill you. All of your treasures will be ours.¡±

    Zhao Hai codlly snorted and said, ¡°If you want to get my treasures, then you¡¯ll need to have the strength to do it.¡±

    After their brief conversation, Zhao Hai¡¯s attacks increased. He also released Firegod City from time to time. But what surprised Zhang Feng was that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t release the metal beasts that could block against immortal experts.

    Before long, Zhao Hai was at a disadvantage once more. Although he was now using Firegod City, the immortal experts became more and morefortable dealing with it. At this moment, Zhao Hai waved his hand and released Firegod City once more. But this time, Firegod City became small and then crashed towards one of the immortal experts.

    Because Firegod City has decreased in size, it also became a smaller target. The Five immortal experts didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would still have this move. They thought that Firegod City had a consistent size.

    Theplexion of the targeted immortal expert changed. Then he roared before transforming into a huge chameleon. Then he shot his long tongue towards the iing Firegod City.

    But at this moment, 12 metal beasts appeared around him. As soon as they appeared, the 12 metal beasts threw themselves towards the immortal expert.

    The giant chameleon didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai¡¯s sudden move. He was stunned for a moment. The 12 metal beasts didn¡¯t give him the chance to react as they immediately attacked the chameleon. All of a sudden, a severe pain attacked the giant chameleon. Its tail was also being pulled by the 12 metal beasts.

    At this moment, an explosion was heard. The smaller Firegod City hit the chameleon¡¯s head which immediately smashed it to pieces. Its body twitched for a few times before its four limbs turned limp.

    Zhao Hai naturally wouldn¡¯t let this opportunity go. He waved his hand and sent the corpse into the Space to be turned into Undead. Meanwhile, the four other immortal experts were enraged upon seeing one of them being killed. All of them roared as they charged at Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai sneered before waving his hand. Then three figures appeared in front of him. One of the three was fat, one was thin, and the other was wearing green robes.

    All of the three had the aura of immortal experts. The moment they appeared, they immediately threw themselves towards the four enemies. The 12 metal beasts also charged over along with Zhao Hai. All of a sudden, the four Discolored Venerables were blocked from all sides.

    Zhang Feng was terrified when he saw all that happened. He knew all three people that Zhao Hai released. Two of them were the fat and thin immortal experts of the Wandering Soul Group. Meanwhile, thest person was the recently killed chameleon immortal expert. All of them had been turned into Undead by Zhao Hai.

    What surprised Zhang Feng was the fact that the strength of these Undead wasn¡¯t weaker than when they were alive!

    How was this possible? How could the Undead that Zhao Hai released retain their strength? Wasn¡¯t this too overpowered? If all of Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead kept their strength after dying, then wasn¡¯t that too formidable? Thinking of this, Zhang Feng¡¯s spirit was shaken. He felt a chill in the air as his spine straightened. His scalp was also tingling with numbness.

    Zhang Feng now knew that he had vastly underestimated Zhao Hai. No wonder Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t willing to talk much about his Undead. No wonder he was able to create miracle after miracle. All of his previous actions were backed with real strength.

    Just as he was thinking about this, Zhang Feng heard another scream. He turned his head and found that the immortal expert being besieged by Zhao Hai and the metal beasts had been smashed to death by Firegod City. Zhao Hai waved his hand to retrieve the corpse and released it as an Undead. With full strength, the newly created Undead charged towards the remaining three.

    Zhao Hai pressed harder, causing the three immortal experts to be at a disadvantage. Zhang Feng can only stand on the Hell King¡¯s Ship as he stared at what was happening in front of him. What he saw today was the most absurd thing he experienced in his entire life. He felt like he wasn¡¯t in control of his body.

    With his increased Undead as well as the overwhelming strength of Firegod City, it didn¡¯t take long before the rest of the Five Discolored Venerables were killed. Zhao Hai received all of their corpses to be turned into Undead.

    After the battle, Zhao Hai stored everything before shing back to the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Zhang Feng couldn¡¯t help but stare at Zhao Hai with a nk look. Zhao Hai looked at Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s wrong? Startled?¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded. Then he said, ¡°Little Hai, what¡¯s going on? Why are your Undead as strong as they were alive? With this, don¡¯t you now have seven Undead Immortal Experts? That¡¯s seven powerful experts in the Immortal Stage!¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Correct. My Undead can retain their strength after being resurrected. However, this is only something I gained recently. Ever since I crossed my tribtion in the Heavenly Demon Realm, I discovered that my Undead are stronger than before. My Undead are refined in a more special waypared to others. I was surprised that after reaching the transcending tribtion stage, my Undead were able to recover the strength they had when they were still alive.¡±

    Zhang Feng looked at Zhao Hai and saw that he seemed to be telling the truth. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he said, ¡°You are really a lucky kid to be able to obtain such an ability. But this is also good for the ck Tiger Gang.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Right, it¡¯s very good for the sect. However, Senior Brother, I¡¯ll have to ask you to keep what you saw a secret. Otherwise, the entire ck Tiger Gang would be in great trouble.¡±

 Chapter 1795

    Chapter 1795 ¨C Strange Situation

    Zhang Feng, who was happy, couldn¡¯t help but be a little stunned when he heard Zhao Hai. Then he quickly understood what Zhao Hai meant so he involuntarily nodded.

    He knew clearly why Zhao Hai was right. If others were to know Zhao Hai¡¯s ability, they would definitely spare nothing to kill him, especially the Myriad Demons Sect.

    The Myriad Demons Sect¡¯s repeated suppression was a public secret in the Northern Divergent Province. The Myriad Demons Sect also knew that the ck Tiger knew. Although they were confident in their strength, the Myriad Demons Sect wouldn¡¯t take initiative to attack the ck Tiger Gang. This would only make the entire Northern Divergent Province turn on them. But if the ck Tiger Gang attacks the Myriad Demons Sect, then nobody would be able to me the Myriad Demons Sect.

    Therefore, the Myriad Demons Sect used other people to deal with the ck Tiger Gang. They repeatedly provoked the ck Tiger Gang with the final intention of killing them off.

    And if Zhao Hai¡¯s ability was revealed at this time, this meant that as long as Zhao Hai was alive, he would be stronger and stronger. And if given the opportunity, Zhao Hai would surpass the strength of the entire Myriad Demons Sect.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s history of retaliation was known in the entire Northern Divergent Province. Almost all sects that offended the ck Tiger Gang have suffered great losses. If Zhao Hai became more powerful, the losses they would suffer would be unimaginable. When the timees, the Myriad Demons Sect would spare no effort to destroy Zhao Hai. Not only the Myriad Demons Sect, but the other super sects would also participate in the purge. Zhao Hai¡¯s ability was too heaven-defying. If Zhao Hai can¡¯t be killed, then he would be a threat to their position in the realm.

    If the nine super sects really dealt with the ck Tiger Gang in order to get rid of Zhao Hai, then the ck Tiger Gang wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. When the timees, they will be helpless.

    This thought passed quickly through Zhang Feng¡¯s mind. He let out a long breath and said, ¡°Alright, I understand. No matter who it is, I won¡¯t say anything, even to the Gang Leader. You can rest assured.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Thanks, First Senior Brother. Let¡¯s head back. I believe nobody wille and attack us. What happened this time should be enough for the Myriad Demons Sect to feel pain.¡±

    When Zhang Feng heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help butugh as he said, ¡°Good. But that isn¡¯t enough for them to pay for what they did to us.¡± Zhao Haiughed. Then he waved his hand and controlled the Hell King¡¯s Ship to fly forward.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai heard Cai¡¯er from the Space. Zhao Hai immediately turned to Zhang Feng and said, ¡°First Senior Brother, I¡¯ll go rest inside for a while. Summoning immortal level Undead is quite exhausting. I have to recover.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded and said, ¡°Go, go take a rest. You can leave this ce to me.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to watch over the ship. The Undead already know the path back to the sect. You have to take a rest as well. We still don¡¯t know whether the Myriad Demons Sect would send someone to block us.¡±

    Zhang Feng thought about it before he nodded. Then the two walked to their own cabins. After Zhao Hai entered his room, he immediately returned to the Space.

    Upon arriving, Zhao Hai saw Cai¡¯er outside. He couldn¡¯t help but be confused so he asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled faintly as she pulled a bread fruit out. Then she handed it over to Zhao Hai while saying, ¡°Young Master, have a look and see if there¡¯s anything different with this bread fruit.¡±

    Zhao Hai received the bread fruit with a confused expression. There¡¯s nothing different about the bread fruit. It was the exact bread fruit that the Space produced.

    Zhao Hai had a puzzled expression as he looked at Cai¡¯er and asked, ¡°It¡¯s the same. Isn¡¯t this the bread fruit that¡¯s grown in the Space?¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Take a look again.¡± Zhao Hai carefully inspected the bread fruit and then suddenly hisplexion changed. He flipped it time and time again before he turned to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°There¡¯s no spiritual qi?Why is there no spiritual qi in this bread fruit? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°Right, but the bread fruit has spiritual qi. You just didn¡¯t feel it.¡± Zhao Hai stared, he could clearly feel that there¡¯s no spiritual qi in the bread fruit. Then an idea came to his mind. He quickly opened the bread fruit which immediately produced pieces of bread. Zhao Hai tore some bread and then put it in his mouth. Before long, Zhao Hai understood. Besides being more delicious than before, it also had a rich amount of spiritual qi. It was richer than the ones nted in the Space.

    Zhao Hai looked at Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°What¡¯s this? Is it a newly developed variety?¡±

    Cai¡¯er shook her head and said, ¡°These are bread fruits from the Hidden Fog Continent. Now that the continent is in our hands, I transnted mature bread fruits to improve the lives of the people there. I didn¡¯t expect that not long after being transnted, the trees bore fruit. The fruits are different from the ones in the Space. The spiritual qi is more dense, and it tastes better.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared at the bread fruit in his hand and then said, ¡°You¡¯re saying that this is grown in the Hidden Fog Continent? How is that possible? There¡¯s no spiritual qi in the Hidden Fog Continent. How could it grow this bread fruit?¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s more astonishing is that whether it is a rock or a clump of soul, the degree of spiritual qi is higher than other ces. Even an ordinary tree leaf there could be used as a medicinal herb in the Great World of Cultivation. Although people could absorb spiritual qi by eating, they can¡¯t cultivate. It seems like the continent¡¯s inhabitants are under a kind of curse that makes it impossible for them to cultivate.¡±

    Zhao Hai asked, ¡°There¡¯s something like that? Isn¡¯t that too strange?¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°It is strange. But Young Master, the Hidden Cloud Continent is perfect for us. Not only can it provide us with faith power, it could also act as our medicinal garden. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll leave it to you. By the way, we¡¯ll need to make faith power portions from the faith power we get there.¡± Cai¡¯er nodded.

    However, this didn¡¯t end. Cai¡¯er added, ¡°Also, Young Master, I discovered something about the Nine Revolutions Cave.¡±

    Hearing Cai¡¯er, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes shone as he said, ¡°Really? Did you find the end of the cave?¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded, ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the end. This is because the silver needles have reached a dead end.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly replied, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I want to take a look.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded. Then they entered the vi. Zhao Hai sat down and looked at the monitor. Seeing the scene in front of him, Zhao Hai¡¯s scalp tingled.

    It was a snake pit, an enormous snake pit. The snakes were densely intertwined and squirmed. The whole cave was veryrge and there were only snakes in it. The form of the snakes was strange. All of them were golden in color but they weren¡¯t long. Each snake was only a meter long and their body was as thick as a wine ss.

    What surprised Zhao Hai was that all of these snakes were at the immortal stage. It was too bizarre.

    With a serious expression, Zhao Hai said, ¡°What¡¯s going on with these golden snakes?¡±

    Cai¡¯er shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. But it can be seen that these snakes are the most powerful snakes in the cave. These snakes never left a mile away from this spot. It seems like they are guarding something. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t look into it more.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Continue looking into it. Try to get some snakes into the Space and see if something happens. It would be better if we could take these snakes. But don¡¯t force it. We can¡¯t make those snakes anxious.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded, ¡°Alright. Young Master can rest assured, I can take care of it. Right, in the Hidden Fog Continent, do you have any request for what we should nt?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Just nt what you think is good, but be kind to the people there. By the way, see if you can bring the exchange system to the Hidden Cloud Continent.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded, ¡°We¡¯re already working on it.¡±

    Zhao Hai let out a long breath and said, ¡°I¡¯m almost done with all the preparations. The next thing is to wait for the arrival of the Heavenly Demons.¡±

    Laura, who was at the side, replied, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be long. The Heavenly Demons are almost done with their preparations. The only thing left is to open the passage.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he frowned and said, ¡°Speaking of which, the Great World of Cultivation is really bizarre. It has a lot of connected subspaces. It could also open passages to other realms.¡±

    Laura nodded, then she said, ¡°Right, it is really strange. Moreover, I suspect that there are even more subspaces connected to the Great World of Cultivation. Also, Brother Hai, don¡¯t you feel that it¡¯s strange that the Great World of Cultivation has very few immortal experts? Look at the ck Tiger Gang, it doesn¡¯t have any experts more powerful than Hu Shan. It has existed for a long time, but the sect has no immortal experts.¡±

    Zhao Hai also knit his brows, ¡°That is indeed odd. The Heavenly Demon Realm has the same conditions as the Great World of Cultivation and yet they have vastly more immortal experts than the Great World of Cultivation. It seems like we¡¯ll need to look into it in the future.¡±

 Chapter 1796

    Chapter 1796 ¨C Transfer of Power

    Tie Zhantian anxiously moved around his room. Ever since Lu Li and the others returned, Tie Zhantian knew that something happened. This was the reason why he was so anxious.

    Zhao Hai can¡¯t suffer an ident, he was too important for the ck Tiger Gang. With Hu Shan being unable to make a move, Zhao Hai was the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s ultimate weapon. If something happens to Zhao Hai, the losses for the ck Tiger Gang would be colossal.

    After hearing Lu Li¡¯s report, Tie Zhantian immediately sent help to Bright Yang City. Although he didn¡¯t bringrge artifacts, the people he sent were the elites of the ck Tiger Gang. But in the end, they still haven¡¯t found Zhao Hai.

    At this time, a jade sword suddenly flew into the room. Tie Zhantian took the jade sword message and probed it using his spiritual force. Upon reading the contents, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    The jade sword message came from Zhang Feng. It tells that they had indeed been attacked, but it was repelled by Zhao Hai.

    Tie Zhantian immediately sent a reply to Zhang Feng. Then he sent orders to recall the people that went to Bright Yang City.

    Zhang Feng didn¡¯t tell Tie Zhantian about the special characteristics of Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead. Since he promised Zhao Hai, he naturally wouldn¡¯t tell. More importantly, because of what he witnessed, Zhang Feng now listens to Zhao Hai.

    If Tie Zhantian was told about Zhao Hai¡¯s true strength, then it would certainly go out one way or another. If someone knows, then it wouldn¡¯t be long before the entire Great World of Cultivation knows. That situation wouldn¡¯t bring any benefit to the ck Tiger Gang or Zhao Hai, especially to the ck Tiger Gang.

    Zhang Feng knew that if Zhao Hai¡¯s ability was made known, he would be the enemy of the entire realm. Zhao Hai might be able to hide on a subspace and be safe, but the ck Tiger Gang can¡¯t do the same. The disciples of the ck Tiger Gang weren¡¯t as powerful as Zhao Hai.

    Once the sect hides in the subspace, their power would be destroyed by the other sects. So for the sake of the ck Tiger Gang, Zhang Feng didn¡¯t tell Tie Zhantian.

    After navigating for some time, Zhao Hai stopped on a mountainous area. After receiving the Undead, Zhao Hai and Zhang Feng entered a transmission formation back to the ck Tiger Gang.

    The people that the sect had sent out have all returned. And with Zhao Hai and Zhang Feng returning, the gate opening of the ck Tiger Gang has reached its end.

    This gate opening brought 100 thousand or so disciples into the sect. Naturally, these 100 thousand people cannot stay together. Tie Zhantian already divided them into different halls of the ck Tiger Gang. Then Tie Zhantian reshuffled the disciples of the sect which left 70 thousand people in the Inferno Valley Base and then 30 thousand in the Wandering Soul Group base.

    When they returned to the sect, Zhao Hai and Zhang Feng immediately reported to Tie Zhantian before going back to the Wandering Soul Group base. Meanwhile, Hu Liangchen went back to the Inferno Valley Base. Tie Zhantian was now treating Hu Liangchen as his right hand man. Tie Zhantian simply couldn¡¯t allow Hu Liangchen to stay in the Wandering Soul Group base.

    When Zhao Hai and Zhang Feng returned to the Wandering Soul Group base, the entire base was fullypleted. It could hold 100 thousand people with no problems. Right now, there were about 70 thousand people inside, 30 thousand of them were new. There were 50 thousand serving disciples, 15 thousand outer disciples, 4 thousand inner disciples, and 1 thousand core disciples.

    Tasked with managing the base were Zhao Hai and Zhang Feng. However, the two of them didn¡¯t handle too many things in the base. The ck Tiger Gang¡¯s division ofbor was very clear. Moreover, the majority of the senior positions of the sect were held by old people. Therefore, they weren¡¯t given a lot of troublesome things to do. This allocation ofbor gave Zhao Hai and Zhang Feng a lot of time to practice.

    Days quickly passed before Tie Zhantian sent Tie Ying and the others to the Wandering Soul Group base while recalling Zhang Feng to the Inferno Valley Base. Then shortly after that, Tie Zhantian announced his seclusion with Zhang Feng acting as the temporary Gang Leader and Hu Liangchen as the Deputy Leader.

    This announcement caused an uproar in the ck Tiger gang. They didn¡¯t expect Tie Zhantian to close up at this time. But because of Zhang Feng¡¯s poprity, there were no problems with him being a temporary Gang Leader.

    When he heard the announcement, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he soon rxed. It seems like the Gang Leader wanted to increase his cultivation and transferred his position while it was still convenient.

    Zhao Hai could see that Tie Zhantian was close to attacking the immortal stage. But he didn¡¯t understand why he didn¡¯t seclude himself. Now, it seems like he was waiting for a stable time before handing his position over to Zhang Feng. Only then would he attack the immortal stage.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have any problems with this development. The matters of the Wandering Soul Group Base werergely given to Tie Ying and the others to deal with. He just retreated in the name of cultivation.

    Naturally, this was only a reason for the people outside. In truth, Zhao Hai returned to the Space to look at the Heavenly Demon Realm, Hidden Fog Continent, and the Nine Revolutions Cave.

    At this time, Zhao Hai was most curious about the Nine Revolutions Cave. The cave was too big. Zhao Hai¡¯srge number of silver needles took more than ten days to scout the entire cave system. The Nine Revolutions Cave looked like a huge subterranean world. However, this world was upied by snakes instead of people.

    Naturally, the snakes that attracted Zhao Hai the most were the small golden snakes. Zhao Hai calcted that there were about a thousand of these snakes. It must be known that these golden snakes were in the immortal stage. This was a thousand immortal beasts seemingly protecting something.

    This was also the reason why Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t dare deal with these small golden snakes. If he happens to annoy these snakes, then they may crawl out of the cave and cause trouble. This would be a catastrophe for the Great World of Cultivation.

    Zhao Hai knew that the realm¡¯s most important foes were the Heavenly Demons. In less than one year, the Heavenly Demons would invade the Great World of Cultivation. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to add any more problems to the realm.

    As for making a medicinal garden in the Hidden Fog Continent, that n has been proceeding very smoothly. Moreover, the exchange system has been implemented in the continent. A lot of new resources have been introduced to the continent. Naturally, the exchange centers were located in the churches. This solidified the faith of the inhabitants even more.

    Now that the entire Hidden Fog Continent waspletely under Zhao Hai¡¯s control, the amount of faith power he acquired from there has increased. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use any of the harvested faith power. All of it were for Laura and the others to use.

    The people of the Hidden Fog Continent discovered that their lives were much better than before. With the exchange center, they were able to get high-yield crops. They could also exchange their excess products for other resources. The days of the inhabitants of the continent were going very well.

    And with the increase of their quality of life, the people of the continent found more and more time to pray, which gave Zhao Hai even more faith power. There¡¯s also something peculiar about the inhabitants of the continent. Their lifespans were very long. It wasn¡¯t strange for someone to be several hundreds of years old. A thousand-year old person would only be treated as elderly. The healthier ones could live up to 2 thousand years old.

    But in exchange, the fertility of the inhabitants was very low. Although they lived very long lives, they found it difficult to birth a child.

    If it were other cultivators, they would find it hard to rule the Hidden Fog Continent. Besides the ghost cultivator from before, most cultivators would have a hard time in the continent due to itsck of spiritual qi. They can only eat the food in the continent to gain spiritual qi. And because they still need to digest the food, their progress of cultivation would be rough.

    Besides Zhao Hai who has the Space to supply him with spiritual qi, other cultivators would immediately drop in strength upon entry to the Hidden Fog Continent. In the end, they would be like the people of the continent, unable to cultivate and use spells.

    Zhao Hai tried to solve theck of spiritual qi in the Hidden Fog Continent. However, he wasn¡¯t able to find any solutions. The Hidden Fog Continent wasn¡¯t big, but it wasn¡¯t small either. If there was anything, it would be with regards to the fog surrounding the continent. But Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t go through the fog.

    Zhao Hai initially thought that the fog was like the previous shield which disallows the entry of beings with souls. However, the fog blocks anything. Even if Zhao Hai attacked it, there wasn¡¯t even a ripple. This caused Zhao Hai to be more curious.

    But no matter how curious Zhao Hai was, he couldn¡¯t do anything about the fog. In the end, he could only helplessly stare at it.

    Zhao Hai also knew how the ghost cultivator ended up in the Hidden Cloud Continent. Since he turned the ghost cultivator into Undead, he was able to ask.

    The ghost cultivator was killed in battle. But when he woke up, he discovered that he had reincarnated in the Hidden Fog Continent. Later on, he found that there was no spiritual qi in the continent, so he had no way to cultivate. In the end, he was able to find a way to cultivate by absorbing human souls.

    Zhao Hai was shocked when he heard this. He didn¡¯t think that the ghost cultivator would experience what Zhao Hai only read in novels. But instead of being the main character, the ghost cultivator was killed by Zhao Hai, ending his story in a tragedy.

    Time continued to pass and the Great World of Cultivation seems to have calmed down, especially the Northern Divergent Province. There was no news of five immortal elders being killeding from the Myriad Demons Sect. At the same time, the ck Tiger Gang no longer expanded its territory nor did they attack other sects. It seems like they had forgotten about the attack by the Iron de Sect, Great Strength Sect, Heavy Sand Sect, and the Withered Vine Sect.

    However, for some reason, the people of the Northern Divergent Province could feel a grim atmosphere. It was as though it was the calm before the storm. They felt a suffocating feeling from the province¡¯s tranquility.

    But no matter what, the people of the Northern Divergent Province knew that the ck Tiger Gang was very strong. They couldn¡¯t be provoked. Even the Hundred Flowers Valley which was well-known for being the second to the Myriad Demons Sect wouldn¡¯t go and touch the ck Tiger Gang. However, the recent actions of the ck Tiger Gang were very strange. Although they kept contact with other sects, the disciples of the gang rarely went out of the sect. And when they do go out, they would go in groups, making it impossible to attack them.

    Nobody could say clearly why the ck Tiger Gang was like this. But people found that ever since the ck Tiger Gang opened its gates to ept disciples, the Heavenly Yang Alliance of Bright Yang City became guarded. It was as if they were worried that they would be attacked. Bystanders couldn¡¯t help but be imaginative. There were rumors that there was something going on between the Heavenly Yang Alliance and the ck Tiger Gang.

    Another odd thing was that the rogue cultivators of the Bright Yang City had a better impression of the ck Tiger Gangpared to before. These rogue cultivators talk about the ck Tiger Gang with pride as though it was their sect. Why they were like this, people didn¡¯t know.

    But afterwards a rumor was spread saying that the ck Tiger Gang pledged to these cultivators that they would offer their help if they came into trouble. Hearing this, others couldn¡¯t help but snort. This was merely polite speech from sects. Nobody believed those words.

    However, in the future, these people would find out that these weren¡¯t mere empty words.

    Five months after Zhao Hai recruited disciples from Bright Yang City, a cultivator came to the ck Tiger Gang. He was wearing ck cultivator robes and looked to be in his twenties. The robes were somewhat worn out. It was clear that this person wasn¡¯t doing well in life.

    This person was only at the spirit refining stage. He belonged to the lowest level among cultivators in the Great World of Cultivation. If he went to other sects, nobody would spare him a nce. But now, this cultivator appeared in the transmission formation za of the ck Tiger Gang.

    When the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s disciples saw this person, they couldn¡¯t help but stare for a moment before a slight frown appeared on their face. They were sure that this person wasn¡¯t from the ck Tiger Gang. Even serving disciples of the sect weren¡¯t this miserable. Serving disciples would be issued new robes every year. Their robes wouldn¡¯t be this worn out.

 Chapter 1797

    Chapter 1797 ¨C Erecting a Banner

    Liu Wenqiang looked at the cultivators who were approaching and couldn¡¯t help but be nervous. After all, he was a rogue cultivator with no backing. He had never been to a sect before. If he wasn¡¯t desperate, he wouldn¡¯t havee to the ck Tiger Gang.

    Liu Wenqiang was one of the rogue cultivators who participated in the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s recruitment some time ago. With his level, he should have died in the cave. He was fortunately able to survive albeitte for the recruitment quota.

    Although he survived and wasn¡¯t able to join the sect, he kept the identity token believing in Zhao Hai¡¯s words.

    Actually, after the trial, a lot of rogue cultivators threw their identity tokens away. The rogue cultivators were excited and kept the identity tokens like they were treasures in the beginning. But after thinking about it, it was too good to be true. They were unimportant rogue cultivators. Sects helping them when they were in trouble only happens in their dreams. In the minds of these cultivators, Zhao Hai¡¯s words were merely an advertisement for the ck Tiger Gang. Nobody would actually use these identity tokens to seek help from the ck Tiger Gang.

    As for what Zhao Hai said regarding their families joining the ck Tiger Gang, a lot of rogue cultivators didn¡¯t take it to heart. In their opinion, if their family members were good enough, they can naturally join a sect, even the Myriad Demons Sect. If their talent wasn¡¯t good, then the ck Tiger Gang wouldn¡¯t want them. Upon realizing this fact, some rogue cultivators threw their identity tokens away.

    On the other hand, Liu Wenqiang didn¡¯t. He kept his identity token. This was because his younger brother was more talented than him. Liu Wenquang held on to a glimmer of hope that when his younger brother grows up, he could use the identity token to join the ck Tiger Gang.

    Lie Wenqiang never thought of having his younger brother join the Myriad Demons Sect. This was because he had a grudge against them. Lu Wenqiang¡¯s parents were also rogue cultivators. One time, they went out to collect herbs and came upon a 10 thousand year old ginseng. However, they didn¡¯t expect that this ginseng would cause a tragedy that would end up with them losing their lives.

    A Myriad Demons Sect disciple happened to see their ginseng and killed them to get it. Liu Wenqiang¡¯s parents were killed by this disciple. At that time, Liu Wenqiang was only 17 years old while his younger brother was 5.

    The bodies of his parents were brought with the help of the other cultivators. Liu Wenqiang also knew who killed them. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t let his junior brother join the Myriad Demons Sect.

    And it was impossible for Liu Wenqiang to seek revenge from the Myriad Demons Sect. In Bright Yang City, nobody would dare offend the Myriad Demons Sect. But recently, the situation in the Northern Divergent Province has changed. Almost everyone in the province knew that the Myriad Demons Sect was suppressing the ck Tiger Gang, but they failed time and time again. Instead, the ck Tiger Gang was able to increase its strength. It seems like they weren¡¯t afraid of the Myriad Demons Sect. This gave Liu Wenqiang hope for revenge. Therefore, Liu Wenqiang wanted his younger brother to join the ck Tiger Gang.

    However, Lie Wenqiang didn¡¯t go to the ck Tiger Gang to have his younger brother join. It was because his younger brother was about to die.

    After the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s trial, although he survived, Liu Wenqiang cannot join the ck Tiger Gang. Like others who weren¡¯t able to pass, he returned to his previous life. His job was mining. After mining for seven days, he would be given a spirit stone as a reward. Although it wasn¡¯t much, it was the safest work for rogue cultivators of his level.

    After digging in the mines, Liu Wenqiang also did other tasks. Hisst job was to help collect herbs. But after he handed the task over and returned to his home, he found out that his younger brother had been injured.

    Rogue cultivators like Liu Wenqiang started work when they were young. So the same was true for his younger brother. Lie Wenqiang didn¡¯t want his younger brother to do heavy work, so he had him work at a pharmacy as a clerk. This way, he would be safe from doing heavybor while also learning how to manage herbs. In order for his younger brother to keep his job, Liu Wenqiang took all of his savings to bribe the pill master.

    This time, Liu Wenqiang¡¯s younger brother was injured because of his job in the pharmacy. Because he was in a hurry to fulfill his task, he identally bumped into a cultivator. The cultivator was an inner disciple of the Myriad Demons Sect. Offended, the disciple of the Myriad Demons Sect kicked Liu Wenqiang¡¯s younger brother, causing serious injuries. When he was rescued by his neighbors, Lieu Wenqiang¡¯s younger brother was within an inch of his life.

    Although numerous medicines were used, it was just enough to save his younger brother from death. His injuries didn¡¯t be better. And Liu Wenqiang could only afford low-quality pills.

    For his younger brother, who was hisst ray of hope, Liu Wenqiang decided to sell all of his belongings to use the transmission formation and go to the ck Tiger Gang.

    The ck Tiger Gang¡¯s disciple arrived in front of Liu Wenqiang and sized him up. Then he said, ¡°Friend, where are you from? What¡¯s your business in the ck Tiger Gang?¡±

    Liu Wenqiang swallowed before he cautiously replied, ¡°Hello, Martial Brother. I¡¯m a rogue cultivator from Bright Young City. My name is Liu Wenqiang. I participated in the trial of your sect but I wasn¡¯t unable to seed. However, Mister Zhao Hai left us an identity token saying that I cane over to ask for help. I¡¯m here to ask the ck Tiger Gang to help me.¡±

    The disciple of the ck Tiger Gang stared for a moment when he heard Lie Wenqiang, but he still nodded and said, ¡°Mister, please show me your jade token.¡±

    Lei Wenqiang quickly took his jade token out and handed it over to the ck Tiger Gang disciple.

    The ck Tiger Gang disciple inspected the jade token before he nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s the jade token that Senior Brother Zhao Hai provided. We already received word from Senior Brother to take everyone who has this identity token to his base. Let me lead you there.¡±

    Lie Wenqiang became excited, he bowed deeply towards the ck Tiger Gang disciple and said, ¡°Thanks a lot Martial Brother. Thanks a lot.¡± The ck Tiger Gang disciple waved his hand and led Lie Wenqiang towards a nearby transmission formation. After a sh of white light, the two appeared on the Wandering Soul Group Base.

    As soon as the two appeared on the transmission formation za of the Wandering Soul Group base, a cultivator immediately walked over and said, ¡°Junior Brothers, what matters brought you to the Wandering Soul Group base? Let me help.¡±

    Liu Wenqiang looked at the cultivator and saw a smile on his face. The other ck Tiger Gang disciple smiled faintly and said, ¡°I have seen Senior Disciple. This is Liu Wenqiang, a rogue cultivator from Bright Yang City. He came over with his jade token to seek help from Senior Brother Zhao Hai. I led him here.¡±

    The other disciple paused for a moment before he replied, ¡°I see. You two,e with me.¡± After he said that, he led the two into the base and inside a cave residence. He asked the two to take a seat before he left to make a report to Zhao Hai.

    This was also Zhao Hai¡¯s order. If there¡¯s a rogue cultivator from Bright Yang City who came to ask for help using his jade token, then Zhao Hai must be told immediately. The reason Zhao Hai wanted to do this was to erect a banner for the ck Tiger Gang. He wanted the rogue cultivators of Bright Yang City to see his sincerity.

    The ck Tiger Gang could have recruited more rogue cultivators. But if they did that, they would risk the Myriad Demons Realm¡¯s reaction. Therefore, they limited their recruitment to 100 thousand people. Also, all of these recruits were low-level cultivators.

    However, Zhao Hai issued jade tokens to the rogue cultivators of Bright Yang City. This improved the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s reputation among the city¡¯s rogue cultivators. So when these rogue cultivators get into trouble, the first thing that woulde into mind would be the ck Tiger Gang. This would also give them a sense of connection towards the sect.

    This connection might not be seen during normal times, but if the Great World of Cultivation faces an unprecedented tragedy, this connection would y a huge role. These people would immediately join the ck Tiger Gang and supplement the sect¡¯s strength.

    Although rogue cultivators weren¡¯t particrly strong, this wasn¡¯t a problem for the ck Tiger Gang. What the sectcked wasn¡¯t cultivation resources, it was people.

    While researching the Nine Revolutions Cave, Zhao Hai was suddenly informed by Cai¡¯er that there were people looking for him. Zhao Hai immediately went out of the Space and then invited the person outside his residence.

    The person from the transmission formation cupped his fist and said, ¡°I have seen Senior Brother.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he looked at the person and said, ¡°Chen Bing, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the disciple¡¯s expression lit up with excitement. Then he quickly calmed his mood before saying, ¡°Senior Brother, a rogue cultivator from Bright Yang City came. He has a jade token and is looking for you.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he lifted his eyebrows with interest as he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Someone finally came. Haha. Let¡¯s go, bring me to him.¡± The disciple nodded and then led Zhao Hai towards Liu Wenqiang.

    Before long, Zhao Hai arrived at the room where Liu Wenqiang was waiting. Seeing two people, Zhao Hai was immediately attracted to one who had worn-out robes. Then he turned to the other person and said, ¡°Lu Yang, why are you here as well? You want to pretend to be a rogue cultivator from Bright Yang City?¡±

    Lu Yangughed and replied, ¡°Senior Brother, I wouldn¡¯t dare. Brother Liu brought a jade token to ask for help, so I took him here.¡±

 Chapter 1798

    Chapter 1798 ¨C Treating Personally

    Liu Wenqiang looked at Zhao Hai with excitement. He didn¡¯t expect that he would be in close contact with a powerful person like Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai looked at the excited face of Liu Wenqiang and gave him a smile. He could understand Liu Wenqiang¡¯s mood. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°Liu Wenqiang, right? You participated in the sect¡¯s gate opening in Bright Yang City?¡±

    Liu Wenqiang nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Liu Wenqiang has seen Senior.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not a senior, calling me mister is fine. As I told everyone, as long as you have the jade token, you will be able to ask me for help. So what matter did youe to the ck Tiger Gang for?¡±

    Hearing that Zhao Hai was going to help him, Liu Wenqiang immediately kneeled down as he teared up and said, ¡°Mister, please save my younger brother.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand. Liu Wenqiang felt a powerful force pushing him up. He has no choice but to stand up. Then Zhao Hai asked, ¡°What happened to your younger brother?¡±

    Liu Wenqiang wiped the tears off his face as he said, ¡°Mister, I¡¯m a rogue cultivator. When I was in my teens, my parents were killed by the people of the Myriad Demons Sect. My brother was still five years old at that time, now he¡¯s fifteen. He¡¯s an apprentice at a pharmacy in Bright Yang City. But a few days ago, he identally bumped into an inner disciple of the Myriad Demons Sect. That inner disciple kicked my brother causing serious internal injuries. I have used all kinds of medicines I can afford to cure him, but he¡¯s still ill. I have no other choice but toe over and ask Mister for help.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Good. I happen to be free right now, let me go with you.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai stood up.

    When Zhao Hai stood up, the atmosphere inside the room suddenly stilled. He discovered that Liu Wenqiang and the others were staring at him with nk expressions. Seeing their faces, Zhao Hai understood what they were thinking. His current status was far from ordinary. He was a core disciple of the ck Tiger Gang and was also themanding officer of one of the two bases of the ck Tiger Gang. It could be said that his status was equal to the patriarchs of the ns and was only a bit lower than Hu Liangchen. But now, with his status, he actually wanted to follow a rogue cultivator back to Bright Yang City. The people present never imagined this to happen even in their dreams.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about their thoughts. As he looked at everyone, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to be surprised. I happen to want to take a stroll in Bright Yang City. Liu Wenqiang, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Liu Wenqiang couldn¡¯t stop crying as he looked at Zhao Hai. For his entire life, rogue cultivators had never been treated this well. Zhao Hai even went as far as going to Bright Yang City personally. It was a great honor for Liu Wenqiang to go to Bright Yang City with such a person. It was at this time that Liu Wenqiang¡¯s heart has decisively rooted into the ck Tiger Gang.

    Liu Wenqiang knelt to the ground and kowtowed three times towards Zhao Hai before standing up. Then he followed Zhao Hai out of the room.

    This time, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop Liu Wenqiang and just smiled faintly before following him out. Before long, the two arrived at the transmission formation za of the Wandering Soul Group base. With a sh of white light, the two disappeared from the formation.

    In the next moment, the two arrived at Bright Yang City¡¯s transmission formation. Just as they walked out, a cultivator approached them. Seeing Zhao Hai and then Liu Wenqiang, the cultivator was confused, but he still politely said, ¡°You two, using the transmission formation costs one spirit stone each.¡± Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything and just threw two spirit stones towards the person before leaving with Liu Wenqiang.

    The man looked at Zhao Hai in confusion. He couldn¡¯t see Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. The man was at the core formation stage but he couldn¡¯t see Zhao Hai¡¯s level, which puzzled him.

    But seeing Zhao Hai willingly handing spirit stones over, the man no longer cared. In his opinion, Zhao Hai shouldn¡¯t be that strong. He was just acting mysteriously using an aura concealing method. This was the reason why the person couldn¡¯t see Zhao Hai¡¯s strength.

    The man knew that there were only two situations when a person¡¯s strength couldn¡¯t be seen. First was when they practiced concealing methods to hide their strength and the second was when their strength was much greater inparison. If it was the first case, then this meant that the person was weak. So he could only obediently hand over the spirit stones. As for the second type, they only needed to show their strength and they didn¡¯t need to pay for using the transmission formation.

    Liu Wenqiang looked at Zhao Hai in confusion. He didn¡¯t understand why Zhao Hai gave that man two spirit stones. As the two were walking forward, Zhao Hai suddenly said, ¡°Are you puzzled why I gave him spirit stones?¡±

    Liu Wenqiang stared, then he was startled. He thought that Zhao Hai was ming him for being impolite, so he quickly said, ¡°Mister, it¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m just a bit confused that¡¯s all.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s because they aren¡¯t worth my time. In my eyes, that person is merely an ant. Moreover, two spirit stones are nothing to me at all. For two spirit stones, I managed to hide my presence here from the Myriad Demons Sect. The Myriad Demons Sect tried to kill me multiple times, I don¡¯t want them to know that I¡¯m in Bright Yang City.¡±

    Liu Wenqiang stared, then he said, ¡°Mister can rest assured, I will keep your presence here a secret.¡±

    Zhao Hai just smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just let it be. The reason I don¡¯t want the Myriad Demons Sect to find out that I¡¯m here isn¡¯t because I¡¯m afraid of them, I just don¡¯t want to be in conflict right now. Wenqiang, remember, in a year or so, there will be a major event that will affect the entire Great World of Cultivation. If you want, you can go to the ck Tiger Gang and look for me.¡±

    Liu Wenqiang was puzzled by Zhao Hai¡¯s words. But he didn¡¯t ask for more details as he bowed and said, ¡°Mister, I will remember.¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°You can tell other rogue cultivators about what I said. If something really happens, you can bring them to the ck Tiger Gang. There¡¯s no need for you to know what would happen. When the timees, you¡¯ll know.¡±

    Liu Wenqiang nodded. At this time, the two had left the transmission formation za. Zhao Hai looked around him and said, ¡°Lead me to your brother.¡± Liu Wenqiangplied and immediately flew towards a certain direction. Before long, the two went outside the city and towards a group of stone houses. The houses were clearly old and were in disrepair. Seeing the houses and its surroundings, Zhao Hai knew that this was the slum of Bright Yang City.

    Liu Wenqiang led Zhao Hai to his home before embarrassingly saying, ¡°Mister, this is where we live.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you live in the city? Are there fees to live inside?¡±

    Liu Wenqiang nodded and said, ¡°Yes, we need to pay if we want to stay in the city. Since the spiritual qi inside the city is more dense, almost all houses are under the control of the Heavenly Yang Alliance. You¡¯ll have to pay rent every month if you want to live inside. Therefore, we can only live here. This ce is called the carp pond, meaning everyone here is a carp. All of us hope that one day we can turn into dragons and fly out of this ce.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then the two descended into a courtyard. In the courtyard were several cultivators. The levels of these cultivators were low. Moreover, one could see that they were no longer young. All of them were grouped up as they talked in whispers.

    At this time, the group noticed Liu Wenqiang¡¯s arrival. The oldest one among them looked at Zhao Hai with vignce before turning to Liu Wenqiang and saying, ¡°Wenqiang, where did you go? Little Yi is getting worse. And who is this?¡±

    Liu Wenqiang replied, ¡°Master Hao, this is the person I asked to save Little Yi.¡± Then he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, my brother is named Liu Wenyi. These people are my father¡¯s and grandfather¡¯s good friends.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he smiled at the people present and said, ¡°Hello everyone. I¡¯ll go and see Little Yi.¡± After speaking, Zhao Hai walked inside. Liu Wenqiang quickly followed him inside.

    As soon as they entered the room, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. He didn¡¯t really think that there would be such a run down house in the Great World of Cultivation. The house only had two rooms. Each room was separated by a thinyer of straw. Inside one of the rooms was a child around 14 to 15 years old. He was lying down and was heavily breathing. He seems to be gasping for breath.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say much. With a wave of his hand, white light covered the child¡¯s body. Once the light entered the child¡¯s body, the child¡¯s breathing began to calm down. Zhao Hai went beside the child and grabbed his wrist and scanned his body using his spiritual qi.

    Before long, Zhao Hai¡¯s face showed an astonished expression. He couldn¡¯t help but close his eyes and carefully analyzed the child¡¯s spiritual qi. When he took his spiritual qi back, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes were shining.

    Liu Wenqiang looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Mister, how is Little Yi?¡±

    Zhao Hai turned to Liu Wenqiang and then smiled faintly as he said, ¡°There¡¯s no more problems. Little Yi is going to be fine. He will wake up in a while. Come with me outside, I have some words to tell you.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai walked outside.

    Liu Wenqiang hastily followed Zhao Hai outside. Hao Ye and the others were also present outside. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care and just nodded at the others before looking at Liu Wenqiang and saying, ¡°Wenqiang, Little Yi isn¡¯t an ordinary person. His body contains a rich amount of metal-element spiritual qi. If I didn¡¯t guess wrong, he should have a metal element ability that has yet to awaken. If you agree, I can take him back and help him be a disciple. What do you think?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Liu Wenqiang¡¯s expression lit up. He couldn¡¯t help but bow as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to depend on Mister. On behalf of Little Yi, I ept.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. At this time, a child¡¯s voice was heard from inside, ¡°Big Brother, Big Brother, where are you?¡±

 Chapter 1799

    Chapter 1799 ¨C Metal Element Ability

    Hearing his younger brother, Liu Wenqiang immediately answered, ¡°Wenyi, I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Then he bowed towards Zhao Hai before running towards his room.

    At this time, Hao Ye and the others went over and gave Zhao Hai a nod before going to the room. As they went to the room, they also looked at Zhao Hai with curiosity. They wanted to know who Zhao Hai was.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind them but he didn¡¯t crowd around the room. He continued to stand in the courtyard. He knew that Liu Wenqiang was currently speaking with his younger brother.

    Before long, Liu Wenqiang brought Liu Wenyi out of the room. Looking at Liu Wenyi¡¯s body, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. Liu Wenyi was very thin and clearly malnourished. However, his eyes were bright, clearly indicating talent. Although he was 15 years old, he had the height of a 12 or 13 year old child.

    Liu Wenyang pulled Liu Wenyi over before the two knelt down and knocked their heads three times towards Zhao Hai. Then Liu Wenqiang said, ¡°Mister, thank you for saving Little Yi. We brothers won¡¯t forget your benevolence. This Wenqiang will also thank you for receiving Wenyi into your sect.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite. Get up quickly. I also saw Wenyi¡¯s ability and I believe that it would awaken soon. Alright, Wenqiang, I have a lot to do and I can¡¯t stay here for long. I¡¯ll be taking Little Yi with me first, but you can visit him at any time. I could bring you with me right now, but remember what I told you. One year. In one year,e look for me. And bring as many people as you can.¡±

    Liu Wenqiang immediately understood what Zhao Hai meant. Although he didn¡¯t know what would happen in one year, it shouldn¡¯t be something trivial given how much Zhao Hai mentioned it. And by listening to Zhao Hai¡¯s tone, this event might threaten their lives. Liu Wenqiang quickly nodded and said, ¡°Rest assured, Mister. I know what to do.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he looked at Liu Wenyi as he smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re called Liu Wenyi? Do you want to take revenge for your parents? Do you want your Elder Brother to enjoy a better life?¡±

    Liu Wenyi knew that Zhao Hai was the person who saved his life. Although he was young, his virtues were far more mature for his age due to his living condition. Therefore, upon hearing Zhao Hai, he nodded and said, ¡°Mister, I want to take revenge. I want my brother to live a better life.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°If you do, then follow me.¡±

    Liu Wenyi turned towards Liu Wenqiang. There was a trace of reluctance in Liu Wenqiang¡¯s eyes, but it was soon reced with relief as he looked at Liu Wenyi and said, ¡°Wenyi, go with Mister. I¡¯ll visit you when I have time.¡±

    Liu Wenyi nodded. Then he went to Zhao Hai¡¯s side as he cupped his fist and said, ¡°Mister, thank you for giving me a chance.¡±

    Zhao Hai patted the kid¡¯s head and said, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to be too polite. In the future, you two brothers will reunite. But right now, I need your big brother for something.¡±

    Liu Wenyi was sensible, so he nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. Zhao Hai looked at Liu Wenqiang and threw a spatial bag over before saying, ¡°The spirit stones inside should be enough for you to use for one year. There¡¯s also an artifact inside. Don¡¯t forget, one yearter.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai flew away bringing Liu Wenyi with him. Before long, the two vanished from sight.

    When Zhao Hai left, Hao Ye immediately went to Liu Wenqiang and asked, ¡°Wenqiang, who was that? Where is he bringing Little Yi?¡±

    Liu Wenqiang didn¡¯t tell Hao Ye and the others that he was going to the ck Tiger Gang to ask for help. This was because he knew that Hao Ye and the others would definitely stop him. Therefore, Hao Ye and the others had no idea who Zhao Hai was.

    Upon hearing Hao Ye, Liu Wenqiang couldn¡¯t help but smile. He looked at everyone and said, ¡°Master Hao, let¡¯s go inside first.¡± Then he went inside the room. Hao Ye and the others also weren¡¯t polite and followed behind Liu Wenqiang.

    After inviting everyone to sit down, Liu Wenqiang said, ¡°Master Hao, that person is the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s Demon de Zhao Hai. I went to the ck Tiger Gang to ask him for help using the jade token he gave back then. I didn¡¯t expect Mister toe here personally.¡±

    Hao Ye and the others had just sat down. But after hearing Liu Wenqiang, they immediately stood up in shock. Hao Ye looked at Liu Wenqiang and said, ¡°Did you just say that person was Mister Zhao Hai? Demon de Zhao Hai? The ck Tiger Gang¡¯s Zhao Hai?¡±

    Liu Wenqiang nodded, ¡°Correct. That was the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s Mister Zhao Hai. He¡¯s the person who came herest time for the gate opening. At that time, Mister told us to keep our identity tokens. If we experience any problems, we can look for him in the ck Tiger Gang. A lot of people didn¡¯t believe it and threw their jade tokens. But I kept my jade token. Actually, I was nning to use it for Wenyi to join the ck Tiger Gang when he grows up. I didn¡¯t think that Wenyi would be injured this time. With no other choice, I decided to go to the ck Tiger Gang and ask for help.¡±

    Hao Ye and the others were silent for some time. They were all staring at Liu Wenqiang. After some time, Hao Ye responded, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai just took Wenyi with him. Will Wenyi be joining the ck Tiger Gang?¡±

    Hearing Hao Ye¡¯s question, Liu Wenqiang¡¯s face glowed even more. He nodded and said, ¡°Mister said that Little Yi has an innate ability and he wants him to join the ck Tiger Gang. I didn¡¯t expect that he would take him immediately.¡±

    At this time, someone jumped up and rushed out without saying a word. Liu Wenqiang looked at the person and just smiled without saying anything. He knew why this person was anxious. The person¡¯s young brother also participated in the recruitment of the ck Tiger Gang and survived. Some time ago, Liu Wenqiang heard that the person¡¯s younger brother threw his jade token away. If it couldn¡¯t be recovered, then it would be a huge pity.

    Hao Ye and the rest were also aware of this matter, so they didn¡¯t say anything when the person left. Hao Ye turned back to Liu Wenqiang and said, ¡°Wenqiang, if you went to ask for help from the ck Tiger Gang, why did Mister Zhao Haie over himself?¡±

    Liu Wenqiang thought about what happened and couldn¡¯t help but grin. Then he said, ¡°Master Hao, I also don¡¯t know. The people of the ck Tiger Gang were very polite to me. After exining my purpose foring, the disciple at the transmission formation immediately led me to see Mister Zhao Hai. Then Mister met me personally. Upon hearing about Little Yi¡¯s matter, Mister said that he doesn¡¯t have anything to do so he came with me. Recalling it now, it seems like everything that happened was a dream.¡±

    Another cultivator had a confused expression as he asked, ¡°Wenqiang, before Mister left, he said something about one yearter. What¡¯s that about?¡±

    Hearing this, Liu Wenqiang¡¯s expression turned serious as he said, ¡°Mister told me that a major event would happen in the Great World of Cultivation roughly a year from now. It¡¯s possible that this event would shake the entire realm. He said that if we rogue cultivators have no ce to go, then we should go to the ck Tiger Gang and look for him.¡±

    As soon as they heard Liu Wenqiang, Hao Ye and the others couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then Hao Ye said, ¡°What event did Mister mean? Do you know?¡±

    Liu Wenqiang shook his head and said, ¡°Mister didn¡¯t say anything. However, it shouldn¡¯t be a minor matter. You should have seen Mister, he looked serious when mentioning this event. Moreover, this major event might threaten our lives.¡±

    Hao Ye frowned. Then he asked, ¡°What does Mister mean? Does he want all of us to go to the ck Tiger Gang? Will the ck Tiger Gang ept us?¡±

    Liu Wenqiang looked outside before he lowered his voice and said, ¡°Master Hao, you should know about the rtionship between the ck Tiger Gang and the Myriad Demons Sect. This time, the ck Tiger Gang only recruited 100 thousand or so disciples to not be too conspicuous. If they recruited more, do you think the Myriad Demons Sect would agree? In order to avoid suspicion, the ck Tiger Gang recruited a fraction of what they really needed. A yearter, when that major event happens, the Myriad Demons Sect would be too busy protecting itself. They would have no time to deal with the ck Tiger Gang. When that timees, even if the ck Tiger Gang absorbs a lot of people, nothing will happen.¡±

    Hao Ye hesitated for a moment before he said, ¡°But if the ck Tiger Gang absorbs too many people, won¡¯t they risk running out of space?¡±

    Liu Wenqiang smiled and said, ¡°Master Hao, did you forget? The ck Tiger just destroyed the Roaring me Sect and the Wandering Soul Group. There¡¯s enough space for the sect to expand. Moreover, from what I heard, the ck Tiger Gang didn¡¯t leave behind a lot of survivors from the two sects. Now that the territory of the two sects is under the control of the ck Tiger Gang, how could they run out of space? I think what theyck are people.¡±

    When he heard Liu Wenqiang, Hao Ye nodded and said, ¡°That makes sense. Although I don¡¯t know the real situation, I think what you said is quite probable. The attack on the ck Tiger Gang by the five sects has been nned by the Myriad Demons Sect. The ck Tiger Gang should have lost a lot of people. It wouldn¡¯t be wrong for them to recruit. But what event would cause the entire realm to change? This makes me worried. Could it be that the ck Tiger Gang is going to attack the Myriad Demons Sect?¡±

    Liu Wenqiang shook his head and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like that would happen. Although the ck Tiger Gang is rapidly expanding, their strength is still below the Myriad Demons Sect. And even if the ck Tiger Gang attacks the Myriad Demons Sect, this event would only cause waves in the Northern Divergent Province. At most, only ripples would be felt by the other provinces. Mister said that the major event would affect the entire Great World of Cultivation.¡±

    Hao Ye nodded, ¡°In any case, we can¡¯t go wrong if we prepare. I think we should begin getting in touch with people close to us. Let¡¯s also spread the news about Wenyi¡¯s recovery. This way, those who still have their identity tokens wouldn¡¯t throw it away. If what Mister Zhao Hai said was true, once the major event happens, the first thing those people would think about would be the ck Tiger Gang.¡±

    Liu Wenqiang nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡±

    Hao Ye smiled and then said, ¡°You have to be careful. I think you shouldn¡¯t show yourself in the next few days. Although Bright Yang City is under the protection of the Heavenly Yang Alliance, they are still the dogs of the Myriad Demons Sect. Once we begin spreading the news, those bastards from the Heavenly Yang Alliance would certainly cause trouble.¡±

    Liu Wenqiang nodded, ¡°Those fellows from the Heavenly Yang Alliance aren¡¯t good. I¡¯ll make sure to be careful.¡±

    Hao Ye gave a nod then he looked at Liu Wenqiang and said, ¡°You¡¯re really lucky. Now that Mister gave you a task, you have to perform it well. Later when we join the ck Tiger Gang, Mister definitely wouldn¡¯t allow you to suffer any losses.¡±

    Liu Wenqiang nodded. He felt pleased. He didn¡¯t think that he would be involved in such a huge matter. He still feels that he was having a dream.

    Hao Ye patted Liu Wenqiang¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Wenqiang, cherish this opportunity. Little Yi has joined the ck Tiger Gang. You shouldn¡¯t forget this benevolence. In my long years of life, I haven¡¯t seen someone as polite to rogue cultivators as Mister Zhao Hai. Don¡¯t disappoint Mister¡¯s expectations.¡±

    Liu Wenqiang gave a nod. Hao Ye stood up and said, ¡°Since we¡¯ve made a decision, let¡¯s begin with our n. Wenqiang, be careful.¡± After he said that, Hao Ye and the others left. Liu Wenqiang went with them until the exit before returning to his room.

    Rogue cultivators led the lifestyle of a rogue cultivator. They have their own ways of surviving. Rogue cultivators also have their own circle of influence and connections. And those circles are caring towards each other. Arge group of poor people would generally help each other. It was unlike a bunch of rich people where they always plot against each other.

    Ever since he was little, Liu Wenqiang was a rogue cultivator. Naturally, he belonged to the circle of rogue cultivators. With families and friends close to each other, passing information to the rogue cultivator poption was very easy.

    The next day, information began to spread in the carp pond. It said that because of his dying younger brother, Liu Wenqiang took his jade token and asked the ck Tiger Gang for help. In the end, the ck Tiger Gang helped and healed his younger brother. And because of his younger brother¡¯s innate ability, he was also taken as a disciple. Bing a member of the ck Tiger Gang.

    When this information came out, the carp pond went into an uproar. People didn¡¯t believe it in the beginning, but as more and more proof surfaced, people became aware that it was true. Before long, the news spread throughout the entire Bright Yang City. All cultivators who participated in the gate opening of the ck Tiger Gang became restless. Those who kept their jade tokens were ecstatic. As for those who threw their jade tokens away, they immediately went and looked for their token. Whether the news was true or not, the mere fact that it spread gave them hope!

 Chapter 1800

    Chapter 1800 ¨C Third Base

    Zhao Hai brought Liu Wenyi back to the ck Tiger Gang. Then both of them went to Zhang Feng. Zhang Feng was now acting as the Gang Leader, so if there¡¯s anything, he was the person to look for.

    Zhang Feng was currently processing the sect¡¯s affairs in Tie Zhantian¡¯s study. Hearing that Zhao Hai was looking for him, he quickly invited him in. But before long, Zhang Feng stared, this was because Zhao Hai brought a child with him.

    Zhao Hai smiled at Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Senior Brother, I have something I need from you.¡±

    Zhang Fengughed and said, ¡°Why are you being so polite? Just say it. And who is this kid?¡±

    Zhao Hai walked in and then said, ¡°Just now, a cultivator from Bright Yang City came looking for me. His name is Liu Wenqiang. He said that his younger brother has been injured, it¡¯s this kid. His name is Liu Wenyi. Since I happen to be free, I went over to take a look. I didn¡¯t expect to see someone with talent. While I was treating this kid, I noticed that he has a rich amount of metal-element qi. However, he has yet to awaken his ability. Once he does, he will be a metal-element ability user. So I brought him back.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng couldn¡¯t help but look at Liu Wenyi.

    Zhao Hai also looked at Liu Wenyi and said, ¡°Wenyi, this is the Gang Leader of the ck Tiger Gang, Zhang Feng. Later on, call him Martial Uncle. Senior Brother, how should we take care of this kid?¡±

    Zhang Feng looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°What? I thought you¡¯d take him in as a disciple?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he shook his head and said, ¡°How could I take him in? My ability is different from him. Doesn¡¯t our ck Tiger Gang have metal-element ability users? It would be better if this kind learns from them. He would only be dyed if he¡¯s with me.¡±

    Zhang Feng thought before he patted his head and said, ¡°I forgot. Alright. The Si n has a metal-element ability user. This child could learn from him.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he looked at Liu Wenyi and said, ¡°Wenyi, your Martial Uncle will arrange for you to have a master. You need to study hard. Your big brother is currently working for the ck Tiger Gang. He wille over in a year, then the two of you will be reunited.¡±

    Liu Wenyi bowed and said, ¡°Thank you very much, Martial Uncle. Rest assured, I will study hard.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, you go. Someone wille and fetch you shortly.¡± Liu Wenyi nodded. At this time, Zhang Feng called over someone to take Liu Wenyi away.

    After Liu Wenyi left, Zhao Hai looked at Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Senior Brother, I already asked Liu Wenyi¡¯s brother, Liu Wenqiang, to begin gathering people in Bright Yang City. Once the Heavenly Demons attack, Liu Wenqiang should bring arge group of rogue cultivators to the sect. We should get ready.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t a problem. Neither of our bases are full. We aren¡¯t afraid of more peopleing over. But just in case, I think we should look for another ce to establish a base in. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment before saying, ¡°That¡¯s not easy. A base needs a steady source of energy to function. Looking for that kind of ce would be hard.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded. He could understand Zhao Hai¡¯s stance. However, he has another idea, ¡°We should get a base that would only act as a ce to hide people. It is better if it could cultivate nts or have minerals to be mined. The war against the Heavenly Demons wouldn¡¯t end in a day or two. We have to find a ce to keep safe.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded as he continued to think. Then suddenly, his eyes turned bright as he said, ¡°I think I found our location. It should be appropriate for what we need. Although it has no energy source and has thin spiritual density, its advantage lies in the fact that it won¡¯t attract any attention. We would also have natural helpers in that ce.¡±

    Zhang Feng looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Which ce is that? Why don¡¯t I have any idea about what you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°How could you not know? I¡¯m talking about the Ignored Valley.¡±

    Zhang Feng was shocked when he heard this. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Ignored Valley? Are you joking? Although it¡¯s a ce that nobody pays attention to, what do you mean by natural helpers?¡±

    Zhao Hai answered, ¡°The Ignored Valley has arge poption of goldeater mice. They could act as a good cover for us. Moreover, the goldeater mice can provide us with some metal.¡±

    Zhang Feng stared, then his eyes shone as he said, ¡°Are you sure? If that¡¯s the case, then that would be great. Alright, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh as he said, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a Gang Leader like you. Alright, you can leave it to me. By the way, Senior Brother, find some people to send to Bright Yang City. If necessary, they could help Liu Wenqiang and his people.¡± Zhang Feng nodded. Zhao Hai stood up and then left.

    After Zhao Hai returned to the Wandering Soul Group base, he took care of some matters before going back to the Ignored Valley. The valley was still being watched by arge number of Undead. Being Zhao Hai¡¯s base, it became a forbidden area in the ck Tiger Gang.

    Upon arriving at the valley, Zhao Hai immediately had the bug race coordinate with the goldeater mice to create an extension of the underground cave system, making it a giant underground base.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai has no intentions of expelling the goldeater mice. In the future, this base would be shared by the disciples of the ck Tiger Gang and the goldeater mice.

    And because it¡¯s near the Ignored Valley, Zhao Hai can recycle nearby materials. Zhao Hai also ns to create a permanent underground medicinal garden.

    Zhao Hai took the construction of the medicinal base with importance. Nobody knows how long the invasion of the Heavenly Demons wouldst. The strength of the Heavenly Demon Realm shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. After all, they had a terrifying amount of Immortal Experts.

    To be honest, building an underground medicinal garden wasn¡¯t easy. Firstly, nts needed light to grow. At the same time, the nts need adequate spiritual qi as well as humidity.

    Building an underground medicinal garden would be troublesome. Not only would he need a light source, he also needed water, proper venttion, as well as enough spiritual qi.

    Fortunately, these things weren¡¯t able to stop Zhao Hai. He went on to recycle materials in the Ignored Valley before creating formation upon formation. All of these formations would fulfill the needs of the medicinal nts.

    These formations would need people to control them as well as spiritual qi to be used as power. But these formations were quite special. In addition to using spirit stones, these formations could use discarded pills and artifacts as fuel. As long as there were pills and artifacts fed into it, the formations would be able to run. This would turn waste into usable resources.

    The energy provided by these waste materials was very small. If it were an offensive or defensive formation, then it might not be enough. But for growing medicinal herbs, the energy was adequate.

    Zhao Hai was busy with these things for a period of time. Zhao Hai spent a lot of effort on the medicinal garden. Since the garden was designed by the Space, the materials it needed were a lot. It was only after thebined effort of Zhao Hai, the Undead, and the bug race did the base beplete.

    Zhao Hai spent several months constructing the base. This was also the longest time Zhao Hai took to build a base. After assigning Zhao Hai to create a base, Zhang Feng didn¡¯t ask about it. It was as if he forgot about the base.

    In the past few months, there were rogue cultivators who came over to ask for help from the ck Tiger Gang using the jade tokens that Zhao Hai issued. For the more reasonable requests, the ck Tiger naturally wouldn¡¯t decline them. These epted requests caused the ck Tiger Gang to gain a good reputation among the rogue cultivators of Bright Yang City.

    Liu Wenqiang also went to the ck Tiger Gang to see Liu Wenyi several times. Besides that, he spent the rest of his time in Bright Yang City, constantly pulling people over to the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s side. His progress was quite admirable.

    Liu Wenyi has long since worshiped an Elder of the Si n as his teacher. The elder was also a metal-element ability user. Under his teacher¡¯s instruction, Liu Wenyi¡¯s progress was very fast. And when he awakened his ability, his progress quickened even more.

    Naturally, Liu Wenqiang¡¯s actions in Bright Yang City were brought to the attention of the Myriad Demons Sect. There were already Myriad Demons Sect disciples looking for Liu Wenqiang. Fortunately, Zhang Feng sent people to Bright Yang City. With these reinforcements, Liu Wenqiang wasn¡¯t found.

    As for the Iron de Sect and the others who were next to the ck Tiger Gang, all of them were very quiet. After being taught a lesson by Zhao Hai, these sects behaved. They no longer provoked the ck Tiger Gang. They knew that they cannot afford to annoy this neighbor of theirs.

    Meanwhile, the days of the Withered Vine Sect were very sad. Zhao Hai killed their sky reaching vines as well as thend they were nted on. Without their greatest support, the sect was constantly being attacked by the other sects. The losses they suffered were very heavy. They didn¡¯t have the time to challenge the ck Tiger Gang.

    The situation of the Withered Vine Sect acted as a reminder for the other sects as well as informing them about the power of the ck Tiger Gang. The other sects knew that if the Withered Vine Sect didn¡¯t have the support of the Myriad Demons Sect, it would have long since been destroyed by others. By this point, the Withered Vine Sect was close to bing a branch of the Myriad Demons Sect. The majority of powerhouses currently in the Withered Vine Sect were disciples of the Myriad Demons Sect.

    Everyone in the Northern Divergent Province knew this, but all of them pretended that they didn¡¯t. Especially those people who had a grudge against the Withered Vine Sect. They acted as if they weren¡¯t aware that there were disciples of the Myriad Demons Sect defending the Withered Vine Sect. And since the Myriad Demons Sect wouldn¡¯t dare acknowledge that they had people helping the Withered Vine Sect, people seized this opportunity to make the Myriad Demons Sect suffer.

 Chapter 1801

    Chapter 1801 ¨C Tide of Rogue Cultivators

    Time passed and it has been a whole year since Zhao Hai returned from the Heavenly Demon Realm. A lot has happened since then, with the biggest change happening to the ck Tiger Gang.

    The ck Tiger Gang now has three huge bases that were in operation. The main base of the sect was their Inferno Valley Base. This was the center of the sect¡¯s governance and was home to its most powerful force. Then there was the Wandering Soul Group Base. It was a smaller base that acted as a training center for disciples. Naturally, the defenses of this base couldn¡¯t be looked down upon. Thenstly, there was the Ignored Valley Base. There were plenty of disciples that didn¡¯t know of this base¡¯s existence. Only those important to the sect were aware that it exists. This base was the logistics center of the sect. There were massive swathes of underground medicinal gardens as well as a horde of goldeater mice that could recycle metals. The base supplied the resources of the sect.

    The Ignored Valley base was very secretive. This was because the base produces the blood in which the entire sect functions. As long as the Ignored Valley base existed, the ck Tiger Gang would continue to create pills and artifacts. This would bring advantages for the sect in the approaching war.

    Zhao Hai also underwent another project in this period of time. He dug two underground passages that connected the three bases. This was an extremely huge project. Zhao Hai used a lot of resources to aplish it. The passage was about a thousand meters underground. Even Immortal Experts wouldn¡¯t be able to detect these passages using their spiritual force.

    The two passages allowed fiverge artifacts to go through in parallel. Nobody would expect such a huge structure to exist underground.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t tell anyone about these two passages, not even Zhang Feng. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use these passages, nobody would know they existed at all.

    The entire ck Tiger Gang was now on alert status. Even Liu Wenqiang¡¯s group was preparing to go towards the ck Tiger Gang.

    Liu Wenqiang continued to be active in Bright Yang City. In the beginning, some people from the Heavenly Yang Alliance were trying to deal with him. Butter on, after Zhao Hai acted and dealt with these people, the Heavenly Yang Alliance turned quiet. This gave Liu Wenqiang more space to move around the city.

    Although the Heavenly Demons had yet to invade the Great World of Cultivation, Zhao Hai knew that they wereing. The Heavenly Demon Army was poised to take action at any time. They will arrive soon. Moreover, this invasion has been nned for a long time. The Heavenly Demons would attack all nine provinces at the same time. Being close to the Myriad Demons Sect, Bright Yang City woud definitely be in danger. Therefore, Zhao Hai gave Liu Wenqiang the order to gather the people who were willing to go to the ck Tiger Gang and enter the sect.

    To avoid the attention of the Myriad Demons Sect, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t let Liu Wenqiang use Bright Yang City¡¯s transmission formation to go to the ck Tiger Gang. Instead, he instructed them to go to a remote mountain where he constructed arge transmission formation. Liu Wenqiang¡¯s group would be able to use this formation to travel immediately. Even if the Myriad Demons Sect finds out about it, it would be too far into the future. The Heavenly Demons would have invaded by that time.

    Liu Wenqiang brought a lot of rogue cultivators with him. Just as Zhao Hai expected, these rogue cultivators brought their families with them. Apart from some young men who had potential, there were a lot of old people who no longer had any chance to increase their cultivation. Even if they were given to other sects en masse, they would be rejected.

    However, Zhao Hai has no intentions of driving these people away. Conversely, he was happy that they came over. These elderly cultivators would free up a lot of needed slots for serving disciples. With the arrival of these old cultivators, the low-level manpower crisis of the ck Tiger Gang was immediately solved.

    Since the sect also required more disciples, the treatment of the serving disciples has improved. Now, the serving disciples had the same allowance as the outer disciples before. After all a lot of these serving disciples were outer disciples who had been demoted. It would be a waste to leave them uncultivated.

    After the old cultivators arrived, Zhao Hai immediately arranged for them to go to the Ignored Valley base and manage the medicine gardens. Their work was rtively rxed. Every day, they only needed to add some waste pills or trashed artifacts to the formations. Then they would have to pay attention to the growth of the medicinal herbs. There was basically no physicalbor required.

    These old cultivators were also aware of their ce. Although they were only serving disciples of the ck Tiger Gang, their treatment was very good. Compared to their previous jobs that earned them one or two spirit stones, they were living in bliss. Most importantly, they were given a peaceful ce to retire.

    As for the family members of these old cultivators, there was no need to worry about them. After arriving at the ck Tiger Gang, the sect immediately tested each one of them. As long as their aptitude wasn¡¯t horrendous, they were immediately absorbed into the outer sect.

    The old cultivators knew that there was no longer any hope for them to progress, so they were very concerned about their descendants, especially those with good talent. Now that these descendants have joined the outer sect, the old cultivators were relieved. This time, the ck Tiger Gang received nearly half a million people.

    Five hundred thousand people wasn¡¯t a small number. Besides the old cultivators and those with no talent, the outer sect of the ck Tiger Gang increased by 300 thousand. Of these 300 thousand, there were around 50 thousand who were candidates to be further trained. The gains were very big.

    Although sects didn¡¯t care about what happened to the rogue cultivators, the disappearance of 500 thousand people from Bright Yang City was still a huge matter. Bright Yang City and the Myriad Demons Sect immediately conducted an investigation. In the end, they didn¡¯t know where the 500 thousand people went.

    Although they didn¡¯t discover anything, the people of the Myriad Demons Sect weren¡¯t stupid. They knew where those rogue cultivators went, they all went to the ck Tiger Gang.

    The Myriad Demons Sect were aware of the actions of the ck Tiger Gang in Bright Yang City. But they didn¡¯t take it to heart. A sect like the Myriad Demons Sect didn¡¯t need to rely on rogue cultivators to increase its strength. This was because the sect already had enough talents.

    Moreover, whenever a disciple doesn¡¯t have enough strength to be an elder, these disciples would leave the sect and establish a n. Once their n develops, any talents it produces would be delivered to the sect. This ensures that fresh blood would be injected into the sect every year. In exchange, these ns would be protected by the sect.

    The ck Tiger Gang also had the same setup. They had a lot of ns in various ces. However, during this period of time, the ck Tiger Gang developed too quickly that these ns weren¡¯t able to fill up the sect¡¯sck of manpower. Therefore, the ck Tiger Gang could only recruit from the rogue cultivators.

    However, rogue cultivatorscked foundationpared to these ns. After all, these ns were directly connected to a sect. Their resources were much betterpared to the rogue cultivators.

    The Myriad Demons Sect hadn¡¯t suffered huge casualties recently and it also has no ns of expanding anytime soon. Because of this, the disciples supplied by the ns were enough for them. There was no need to recruit rogue cultivators.

    Nevertheless, the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s recruitment of 500 thousand people caused the Myriad Demons Sect to worry. Five hundred thousand wasn¡¯t a small number. The sheer number of cultivators alone was enough to be taken seriously. Even if these people were weak, if they moved together, it would still cause the Myriad Demons Sect to suffer. It was only at this time that the Myriad Demons Sect understood the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s n.

    What happened next caused the Myriad Demons Sect and the entire Northern Divergent Province to shake. Rogue cultivators of the province began to flock towards the ck Tiger Gang. At the same time, the ck Tiger Gang ate them all up like a glutton. No matter how many rogue cultivators came, the ck Tiger Gang epted them all.

    Digesting these rogue cultivators wasn¡¯t an easy matter. The mindset of these rogue cultivators needed to be corrected before they could integrate into the sect. If their mindset wasn¡¯t corrected, they might cause trouble in the future.

    For rogue cultivators, entry to a sect was a very good thing. But if the sect doesn¡¯t have any resources to train them, why would the rogue cultivators join? Rogue cultivators weren¡¯t stupid, they wouldn¡¯t go if there were no benefits.

    Now, the ck Tiger Gang was epting rogue disciples from all directions. And yet, there were noints from these neers. What did this mean? This indicated that the ck Tiger Gang has enough resources to give to these rogue cultivators.

    The ck Tiger Gang was a medium-grade sect. How could it have so many resources? Where did ite from? This issue immediately entered the minds of the Myriad Demons Sect¡¯s high-level figures. Then they realized that the ck Tiger Gang has been preparing for this move for a long time.

    After they figured it out, the high-level members of the Myriad Demons Sect were so enraged that their faces turned red. They wanted to suppress the ck Tiger Gang. But instead of bowing down, the ck Tiger Gang just turned their noses up high and crossed their hands behind their back. Even if the Myriad Demons Sect wanted to stop this massive absorption of cultivators, it was toote. In the eyes of these high-level figures, since the ck Tiger Gang dared to do this publicly, then that meant that they had a way to fight any suppressioning their way. The Myriad Demons Sect was left not knowing what to do!

 Chapter 1802

    Chapter 1802 ¨C Heavenly Demon Invasion

    The ck Turtle Sect was a very small sect in the Northern Divergent Province. However, it has existed for some time. It has been around 60 thousand years since the establishment of the sect. It was said that the founding ancestor of the sect was a ck turtle beast. Although it was only at the transcending tribtion stage, the defenses of the turtle were very powerful. Even immortal experts weren¡¯t able to break through its shell. This allowed the ck Turtle Ancestor to upy the mountain and establish a sect.

    The ck Turtle Sect was nearing its 70 thousandth year since being established. It was said that the ck Turtle Ancestor was still alive and has been promoted to the immortal stage. However, the ck Turtle Ancestor has yet to appear in public.

    There were plenty of people who believed that demon cultivators didn¡¯t necessarily have a longer lifespan than human cultivators. However, the ancestor of the ck Turtle Sect was a turtle whose kind were known to live long. If the ck Turtle Ancestor has reached the immortal stage, then it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he survived until now.

    Generally speaking, the ck Turtle Sect was a low-grade sect that wouldn¡¯t dare offend big sects. However,pared to rogue cultivators, disciples of the sect still lived a better life.

    In the past year, the Northern Divergent Province was quite uneventful. Although there was pressure between the ck Tiger Gang and the Myriad Demons Sect, the conflict between the two was heavily suppressed. And the Myriad Demons Sect couldn¡¯t just attack the ck Tiger Gang. Because of this, the Northern Divergent Province was rtively quiet.

    This day, the disciples of the ck Turtle Sect were doing their usual tasks. Everything went as usual.

    Noon came and suddenly, the sky above the ck Turtle Sect started turning dark. Disciples of the ck Turtle Sect stared at the sky in confusion. The day¡¯s weather was very good, there¡¯s no reason for it to suddenly turn dark.

    But when they looked at the sky, they suddenly discovered that the sky above their heads had disappeared. It was being reced by a dark fog that slowly expanded to the horizons!

    The sky darkened further as the dark fog began to spread to all directions. At the same time, dark smoke wereing out of the fog. It was as if there was a reverse chimney spouting ck smoke to thend below. It was a strange sight.

    The cultivators of the ck Turtle Sect were rmed. Their sect master flew up and stared at the clouds with a serious expression on his face.

    Time passed as the dark fog grew more and more. It seems like it intends to swallow the sky. At this moment, a sudden screeching sound came. The people of the ck Turtle Sect heard this and their expressions changed. This was because the screech managed to shake their souls.

    The sect master of the ck Turtle Sect was startled, then he loudlymanded, ¡°Activate the mountain guarding formation! Quick!¡± The sect immediately activated their protective formation. The mountain guarding formation of the ck Turtle Sect looked special. It looked like a giant turtle lying down.

    The mountain guarding formation of the ck Turtle Sect was better than most. This mountain guarding formation was derived from studying the shell of the ck Turtle Ancestor. Naturally, its defensive capabilities were very powerful.

    Just as the mountain guarding formation of the ck Turtle Sect was set up, a figure appeared in front of it. The figure was of a skinny old man. He was bald and had a white beard. He was wearing cultivator robes.

    Seeing this person, the disciples of the ck Turtle Gate showed an excited expression. The Sect Master bowed and said, ¡°I have seen the Ancestor. Ancestor, do you know what¡¯s happening?¡±

    The old man turned to the Sect Master and said, ¡°Immediately arrange for the disciples to leave the sect. The quicker they evacuate, the better. At the same time, inform the surrounding sects. Tell them that the Heavenly Demons are trying to breach the realm¡¯s barrier. They want to invade the Great Realm of Cultivation!¡±

    Hearing the ck Turtle Ancestor, the Sect Master¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Ancestor, this, is this really the Heavenly Demon Realm¡¯s doing?¡±

    The ck Turtle Ancestor nodded and said, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be wrong. This old man participated in the Heavenly Demon Trial in the past. This is certainly the aura of the Heavenly Demon Realm. I couldn¡¯t be wrong.¡±

    The Sect Master¡¯splexion turned difficult. He looked at the ck Turtle Ancestor and said, ¡°Ancestor, what do we do?¡±

    The ck Turtle Ancestor replied, ¡°Spread the news immediately. Have the disciples of the sect evacuate. This old man will stay here. Use the fastest means you have to go to the Myriad Demons Sect and seek an audience with its sect master. Tell them about the situation. If the Myriad Demons Sect wouldn¡¯t see you, go to the ck Tiger Gang and ask for help.¡±

    Hearing the ck Turtle Ancestor, the Sect Master couldn¡¯t help but stare. He looked at the old man and confirmed what he heard, ¡°Ancestor, did you say the ck Tiger Gang?¡±

    The old man nodded and said, ¡°Correct. I¡¯m aware of what happened in the Northern Divergent Province in the past year. I¡¯ve always felt that it¡¯s very strange. Those fellows from the ck Tiger Gang have been busy with something. Their actions didn¡¯t make sense. But now, I know. I¡¯m afraid those fellows have long known about the invasion of the Heavenly Demon Realm. No wonder they didn¡¯t retaliate against the Myriad Demons Sect. The rumor that the Heavenly Demons are going to attack has been spread for more than a year. I didn¡¯t take it seriously before, but now that I think about it, it seems like Zhao Hai just came back from the Heavenly Demon Trial the moment the rumor came out. He should have known about the invasion by that time.¡±

    Hearing the ck Turtle Ancestor, the sect master couldn¡¯t help but stare. He didn¡¯t think that his ancestors would mention such matters.

    Looking at the darkening skies, the ck Turtle Ancestor sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m certain that the ck Tiger Gang told the Myriad Demons Sect about their discovery only to be ignored. Instead, they suppressed the ck Tiger Gang. Those Myriad Demons Sect bastards. They really think that they¡¯re the boss of the Northern Divergent Province. Now go, quick. Protect the good seedlings of my sect.¡±

    The ck Turtle Sect masterplied and bowed to the ck Turtle Ancestor before arranging for the evacuation of the sect. During this time, the clouds screeched three more times as the dark fog increased.

    The ck Turtle Ancestor looked at the dark clouds and then sneered as he said, ¡°Heavenly Demon Realm, you¡¯re still unwilling to give up. You won¡¯t be able to upy the Great Realm of Cultivation that easily.¡± After he said that, the ck Turtle Ancestor sat cross-legged and began to meditate.

    The ck Turtle Sect didn¡¯t have a lot of disciples. Moreover, the ck Tiger Sect was different from the ck Tiger Gang. The ck Tiger Gang made a base to house everyone while the ck Turtle Sect didn¡¯t have such a thing. The ck Turtle Sect evacuated their core disciples first and then the inner disciples. This was because they were the most likely to pass on the dao of the ck Turtle Sect.

    Two hours passed and the ck Turtle Sect¡¯s core and inner disciples were evacuated. Now the outer disciples were being sent out. At the same time, the sect master began storing the resources and treasures of the sect into spatial equipment and prepared to carry them off.

    At this time, shes of lightning began to appear in the dark fog. The lightning increased in frequency and became stronger and stronger. Finally, the lightning became so thick that it formedyers in the sky.

    The sky seemed to be torn apart by a tremendous force. The sparks became a curtain that slowly parted. Then a huge spatial rift appeared in the sky.

    At this time, the ck Turtle Ancestor opened his eyes and looked at the spatial rift. A strong demonic qi began to fill the surroundings.

    Ao! A loud roar came from the spatial rift before a figure came out. When the ck Turtle Ancestor saw the figure, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then he roared back, ¡°ck Turtle Roar!¡± After this, a huge avatar of a turtle appeared behind him. Then the huge turtle opened its mouth and roared.

    Hou! The roar of the turtle emitted a white beam of light that shot towards spatial rift. The figure from the spatial rift immediately made a move and blocked the white beam. Then the white beam disappeared.

    The spatial rift continued to increase in size. The smile on the face of the ck Turtle Ancestor slowly vanished. His expression became more and more dignified. Then a ck sword qi came out of the rift and attacked the old turtle.

    The ck Turtle Ancestor stared. Then he immediately moved, ¡°ck Turtle Shield!¡± The turtle avatar appeared once more and then withdrew into its shell, blocking the ck sword qi.

    Qiang! The sword qi hit the turtle shell. A white light shed and then the old turtle shouted, ¡°ck Tiger Shakes The Mountain!¡± Along with his voice, the turtle¡¯s limbs came out and then stomped towards the void.

    An explosion was heard as the void rippled out, distorting the surrounding space.

    Then at this time, a shrill voice was heard, ¡°Heavenly Demon Splitting the Sky!¡± Then two huge demonic ws appeared out of the spatial rift and grabbed towards the turtle.

    The ck Turtle Ancestor¡¯s eyes shed a cold light, then he said, ¡°ck Turtle Mountain!¡± The four limbs of the turtle avatar withdrew before the shell spun upward.

    A loud bang reverberated as the turtle avatar collided with the demonic ws. The old turtle was smashed downward while the demonic ws vanished.

    The ck Turtle Ancestor¡¯splexion paled. His eyes couldn¡¯t help but sh with amazement. He was very proud of his defense. He didn¡¯t expect the enemy¡¯s attack to injure him.

    The ck Turtle Ancestor looked towards the ck Turtle Sect and saw that only a small number of serving disciples were left to be evacuated. The ck Turtle Ancestor rxed before his body descended towards the sect and then disappeared.

    When the ck Turtle Ancestor disappeared, the mountain guarding formation of the ck Turtle Sect became thicker. Instead of leaving, the ck Turtle Ancestor took control over the mountain guarding formation.

    The ck Turtle Ancestor knew that it would be impossible to stall the Heavenly Demon invasion on his own. Therefore, he ns to use the mountain guarding formation to tie the Heavenly Demons down for some time. He would give the Great World of Cultivation enough time to receive news and prepare for the uing war.

    But what the ck Turtle Ancestor didn¡¯t know was that it wasn¡¯t only the ck Turtle Sect who experienced this phenomenon. There were more than 20 spatial rifts that appeared across the 9 provinces. There were even spatial rifts that appeared in hidden areas, out of everyone¡¯s detection. This allowed the Heavenly Demons smooth entry to the Great World of Cultivation.

    As the spatial rifts were discovered, the entire Great World of Cultivation quickly got news about the invasion of the Heavenly Demons. When the news came out, the entire realm immediately reacted. There was great chaos in the realm.

    The rogue cultivators who flooded towards the ck Tiger Gang were immediately stunned when they heard the news. They heard the call of the ck Tiger Gang and came over. Now they realized that this call wasn¡¯t only to increase the sect¡¯s strength, it was also to protect the lives of the rogue cultivators. This caused the rogue cultivators to feel even more grateful towards the ck Tiger Gang.

    This sentiment was especially true for Liu Wenqiang and the others. They had now settled down in the sect and became disciples. After joining the ck Tiger Gang, they discovered that the sect was going all out in preparation for something, to the point where they looked anxious. Liu Wenqiang didn¡¯t know what was happening, but they were certain that the ck Tiger Gang knew something. Moreover, there was Zhao Hai¡¯s ¡®one year¡¯ warning.

    Now that news about the Heavenly Demon invasion has spread, Liu Wenqiang immediately understood Zhao Hai¡¯s words. This caused Liu Wenqiang to feel gratitude towards Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai should have known for a long time that the Heavenly Demons were going to invade. Therefore, he asked Liu Wenqiang to gather the rogue cultivators to join the ck Tiger Gang, which saved their lives. It wasn¡¯t only Liu Wenqiang, everyone who came with him shared the same feelings towards Zhao Hai.

    The sects of the Great World of Cultivation began to frantically prepare for the uing invasion. Since the ck Tiger Gang had made its preparations, when they received the news, they felt a sense of relief. They had been preparing for more than a year in order to deal with the invasion. Now that the Heavenly Demons havee, their preparations weren¡¯t in vain.

    There were even people in the ck Tiger Gang who were happy when news about the invasion arrived. This meant a reshuffle of the realm¡¯s powers. And with the ck Tiger Gang being more prepared than any other sect, the uing event would be crucial for the ck Tiger Gang to move to the front of the realm¡¯s superpowers.

    Just as Zhao Hai thought, when news of the invasion spread, the Myriad Demons Sect had no time to deal with the ck Tiger Gang. The Myriad Demons Sect also went all out to deal with the invasion. The nine super sects even sent summons for sects to send experts to attend the Demon ying Conference.

 Chapter 1803

    Chapter 1803 ¨C Incensed Old Man

    The Demon ying conference was an alliance led by the nine super sects. It called all of the sects in the realm to participate. Its main goal was to discuss the invasion of the Heavenly Demons.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai was aware of the conference. With Tie Zhantian in seclusion, Zhang Feng was the acting Gang Leader of the ck Tiger Gang. When Zhang Feng received the summons, he told Zhao Hai about it first to discuss how they should handle this matter.

    When Zhao Hai arrived in Zhang Feng¡¯s study, he discovered that Hu Liangchen and the others had already arrived. Everyone had a heavy expression on their faces. Seeing Zhao Hai arrive, everyone stood up and gave him their greetings.

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t know why these people were being polite. What he didn¡¯t know was that they were currently feeling grateful towards him.

    When Zhao Hai said that the Heavenly Demons might invade the Great World of Cultivation, these people didn¡¯t fully believe it. In their opinion, why would the Heavenly Demons suddenly invade? But now it seems like Zhao Hai¡¯s information was true, the Heavenly Demons did indeed invade the Great World of Cultivation. This caused them to feel grateful towards Zhao Hai. At the same time, they felt a bit ashamed.

    In the past, there were some people dissatisfied with Tie Zhantian¡¯s unconditional support towards Zhao Hai. They thought that Tie Zhantian¡¯s decision waspletely nonsense. He was just spending the savings of the sect to store years worth of strategic materials. And all of this because of someone¡¯s report. It was an impartial decision-making on Tie Zhantian¡¯s part.

    But now, it seems like Tie Zhantian made the correct decision. If not for Tie Zhantian¡¯s unconditional support, who knows where the ck Tiger Gang would end up right now.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t aware of their thoughts, so he felt that the people inside the study were excessively polite. But he quickly returned their greetings before everyone sat down.

    Once everyone had settled in, Zhang Feng looked at everyone and said, ¡°I just received a letter from the nine super sects. They want the ck Tiger Gang to take part in the Demon ying conference. What do you think?¡±

    Everyone began to buzz with discussion. However, Zhao Hai and Hu Liangchen remained silent. Hu Liangchen¡¯s position was very special in the ck Tiger Gang. Zhang Feng respected him. Without Hu Liangchen¡¯s support, Zhang Feng wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold the position of Gang Leader that smoothly.

    As for Zhao Hai, there was no need to mention his status in the ck Tiger Gang. After all, he was someone who could fight against immortal experts. He was the ultimate weapon of the ck Tiger Gang.

    People discussed for some time but with no result. Zhang Feng couldn¡¯t help but lightly cough. Once the room quieted down, Zhang Feng looked at Hu Liangchen and said, ¡°Uncle Hu, what do you think?¡±

    Hu Liangchen hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°This isn¡¯t easy to handle. The Demon ying conference of the nine super sects has both advantages and disadvantages. It¡¯s good that we could work together to deal with the Heavenly Demons. However, this could also increase the influence of the nine super sects. If the Myriad Demons Sect hold absolute influence over the Northern Divergent Province, it would be bad for the ck Tiger Gang.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded.

    Hu Liangchen continued, ¡°We have to attend the Demon ying conference. If we don¡¯t participate, the nine super sects could use us of colluding with the Heavenly Demons. However, we cannot allow the Myriad Demons Sect to hold the power of the Northern Divergent Province. Our ck Tiger Gang needs to get people to our side to bnce the scales of power.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded, then he said, ¡°The Heavenly Demon invasion will be an opportunity for the ck Tiger Gang. But this is also an opportunity for the Myriad Demons Sect. We have to handle this matter carefully. Otherwise, our preparations would be useless.¡±

    Hu Liangchen nodded, ¡°Correct. Dealing with the invasion of the Heavenly Demons requiresmunication between sects and a unified action n. But in this arrangement, someone needs to decide on the final say, which would cause that person or group to have power over others. This power could be used to suppress others. We need to be guarded against this.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded, ¡°I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to work hard on this. Since the nine super sects sent the summons, it means that they had reached an agreement. If we object, I¡¯m afraid they wille together and cause us trouble.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Actually, this is easy to handle. If it doesn¡¯t go our way, we can just agree. When we return, it¡¯s still us who will decide what to do. If they want us to send troops, then we can just send a few. The Myriad Demons Sect have been at the top of the Myriad Demons Sect for many years and everyone knows their rtionship with us. If they make a move one us, I¡¯m afraid nobody in the Northern Divergent Province would listen to them.¡±

    Zhang Feng knitted his brows and said, ¡°If we agree in public but disobey in private, wouldn¡¯t the nine sects settle ounts with us?¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai sneered and said, ¡°Settle ounts? When the dust settles, the ck Tiger Gang wouldn¡¯t be any weakerpared to the nine super sects. They can try settling ounts with us. Also, everyone knows of our rtionship with the Myriad Demons Sect. They will not go to us.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded. Then he looked at Hu Liangchen and said, ¡°Uncle Hu, Who do you think we should send?¡±

    Hu Liangchen smiled faintly and said, ¡°Naturally, we¡¯ll send Little Hai. If he goes, we can show everyone how sincere we are. Moreover, we won¡¯t be afraid of attacks. I think we¡¯ll have to make Little Hai work hard this time as well.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine with me. But the Heavenly Demons have already entered the provinces. We still need to be careful.¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled and said, ¡°At the very least, we¡¯re more prepared than anyone else. What we¡¯re afraid of is the Heavenly Demons noting over. Once theye, they¡¯ll find that there¡¯s no good fruit to eat here.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright. The location of the Demon ying conference seems to be the Heaven Sect. Senior Brother, everyone, I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡±

    Zhang Feng stopped Zhao Hai and said, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Wouldn¡¯t the conference begin the day after tomorrow? You¡¯ll use the transmission formation anyway, you can arrive quickly. There¡¯s no need to leave right now.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I have to go ahead of time. This conference is important to us. Moreover, I¡¯m sure that the people of the nine super sects have already arrived. I want to go there first and see what tricks they came up with.¡±

    Hu Liangchen said, ¡°Good. Then you can go. Let¡¯s see what they have in hand.¡±

    Zhao Hai cupped his fist towards everyone and turned back. At this time, Zhang Feng followed Zhao Hai and then said, ¡°Little Hai, let me send people with you. No matter what, you¡¯re the representative of the ck Tiger Gang. You need to exert your status.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°We¡¯re still not clear what will happen in this conference. It¡¯s useless to go with a lot of people. If something happens, I can withdraw on my own. It would be harder to run away if I brought people with me.¡±

    Zhang Feng thought for a moment before he nodded and said, ¡°Then you have to be careful. If something happens, immediatelye back. We won¡¯t have any problems defending our domain.¡± Then he lowered his voice and whispered, ¡°If Heavenly Demonse and attack, I¡¯ll make sure to keep their corpse intact.¡±

    Hearing Zhang Feng, Zhao Hai understood what he meant. Since Zhang Feng was aware that his Undead could maintain their strength, he was nning for Zhao Hai to increase his forces.

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± As they talked, Zhao Hai arrived at the transmission formation za. Upon arriving at the transmission formation, Zhao Hai waved to everyone before he vanished along with a sh of white light.

    Seeing Zhao Hai leave, Hu Liangchen looked at Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Little Feng, we must enter an alert state. We don¡¯t know what those super sects are thinking. We have already released news about the Heavenly Demon invasion, but they didn¡¯t take it seriously. It was only at this time that they remembered.¡±

    Zhang Feng coldly snorted and said, ¡°Those super sects are arrogant. They would certainly try to grab more power in this Demon ying Conference. They aren¡¯t purely thinking about driving the Heavenly Demons away. Perhaps in their minds, the Heavenly Demon Realm was home to poor Heavenly Demons. They think they could get rid of the Heavenly Demons by blowing air towards them.¡±

    Hu Liangchen coldly snorted as well. At this time, a sh of white light appeared on the transmission formation. Then a person appeared on the formation. It was a skinny old man with white beard. Although he looked frail, his aura was astonishing. He was clearly at the immortal stage.

    Hu Liangchen and Zhang Feng¡¯s expressions changed. Seeing the old man, they immediately became alert. The old man looked at the two and gave them a smile before asking, ¡°Is this the ck Tiger Gang?¡±

    Hu Liangchen stopped Zhang Feng from answering with his hand and said, ¡°Right, this is the ck Tiger Gang. I wonder who Senior is?¡±

    The old man gave a kind nod and said, ¡°I¡¯m from the ck Turtle Sect, the ck Turtle Ancestor.¡±

    When they heard the old man, Hu Liangchen and Zhang Feng stared. They looked at the ck turtle ancestor in confusion. They heard about this old man¡¯s existence before. But they two didn¡¯t know why he suddenly arrived at the ck Tiger Gang.

    However, Hu Liangchen wasn¡¯tcking in courtesy, he immediately stepped forward and gave a bow, ¡°ck Tiger Gang¡¯s Hu Liangchen has seen Senior ck Turtle Ancestor. I ask Senior to forgive me, but may I know why you came here?¡±

    The ck Turtle Ancestor nodded and said, ¡°This old man thickened his face toe here because I don¡¯t have a choice. My ck Turtle Sect has be an entrance for the Heavenly Demon Invasion. Although this old man was able to resist for two days, I could no longer hold on. I already sent my disciples to flee, but I never thought that they would be detained. They angered this old man.¡±

 Chapter 1804

    Chapter 1804 ¨C ck Turtle Joins

    Zhang Feng and Hu Liangchen were surprised when they heard the ck Turtle Ancestor. Hu Liangchen quickly said, ¡°Senior, the entire Northern Divergent Province already knew that your sect is the first in the province to discover the invasion. Moreover, you tried to fight back against the invasion. The ck Turtle Sect has gained the gratitude of the entire Northern Divergent Province. Who would dare detain your disciples? Are they bored of living?¡±

    The ck Turtle Ancestor gave a mournful smile as he replied, ¡°They want to force this old man to submit. The bastards are the Myriad Demons Sect, the top sect of the Northern Divergent Province.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhang Feng and Hu Liangchen were stunned. Hu Liangchen asked, ¡°You mean, the Myriad Demons Sect have detained the disciples of the ck Turtle Sect? Are you sure this information is urate?¡±

    The ck Turtle Ancestor nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure of it. I saw it with my own eyes. In fact, my disciples didn¡¯t enter the Myriad Demon Sect. They went to Bright Yang City while one of my descendants, the current Sect Master, sent a message to the Myriad Demons Sect exining what happened. Who thought that they would be captured by the Myriad Demons Sect. Then using the excuse of guarding Bright Yang City from the Heavenly Demons, they began to capture disciples of the sect. A few clever ones managed to escape. This old man knew about this from their mouths.¡±

    Hu Liangchen looked around him as he said, ¡°Senior, this is not the ce to speak. Please follow us inside.¡± The old man calmed down and nodded. Then the group walked inside.

    Before long, the group arrived inside the guest hall of the sect. They sat down and then Hu Liangchen introduced Zhang Feng as the current generation¡¯s Gang Leader of the ck Tiger Gang. The ck Turtle Ancestor just gave Zhang Feng a nod. Don¡¯t forget, the ck Turtle Ancestor was an Immortal Expert. He sees Zhang Feng as a junior, he has no need to be overly polite to thim.

    After the group sat down, the ck Turtle Ancestor looked at Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Gang Leader Zhang Feng, this old man came to join the ck Tiger Gang. The Myriad Demons Sect thought that they could make me obey using my disciples. However, I won¡¯t let them have their way. This old man is the root of the ck Turtle Sect. Where this old man goes is where the ck Turtle Sect will be. Although I feel sorry for my disciples, this old man wouldn¡¯t be humiliated like this. This old man wants to take revenge.¡±

    Hu Liangchen and Zhang Feng looked at each other and saw confusion in their faces. Zhang Feng replied, ¡°Senior, what made you choose the ck Tiger Gang?¡±

    The ck Turtle Ancestorughed and said, ¡°Of course this old man will choose the ck Tiger Gang. Looking at the entire Northern Divergent Province, only the ck Tiger Gang dared to stare back into the eyes of the Myriad Demons Sect. Naturally, this old man would want to join the ck Tiger Gang.¡±

    Zhang Feng thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Senior, to be honest, although I¡¯m leading the ck Tiger Gang, there are some things I cannot take responsibility for. I have to discuss it with everyone in the gang. But Senior shouldn¡¯t worry. Since you came to the ck Tiger Gang, no matter what we decide on, we will help you rescue your disciples. Senior, please take a rest first while we discuss. We will give you an answer as soon as we can.¡±

    The ck Turtle Ancestor understood Zhang Feng. In the end, he was an Immortal Expert who suddenly asked to join the ck Tiger Gang. There was nothing normal about this interaction. It was understandable if Zhang Feng decided to discuss it with everyone first.

    After the ck Turtle Ancestor was led to his room, Zhang Feng and Hu Liangchen sat down and thought about how to deal with this matter.

    Zhang Feng asked, ¡°Uncle Hu, what do you think?¡±

    Hu Liangchen hesitated and said, ¡°Looking at the ck Turtle Ancestor¡¯s face, it doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s nning something. However, Little Hai isn¡¯t here. In the ck Tiger Gang, only he could face immortal experts. Elder Hu Shan is in seclusion and cannot go out. If we ept him, we wouldn¡¯t be able to hold him down. He might cause unwanted troubles to the sect.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded. Then he waved his hand and took out a jade sword message. He wrote something inside before releasing it.

    Hu Liangchen looked at Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Little Feng, who did you send the message to?¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled faintly and said, ¡°To Little Hai. I have to ask for his opinion. After all, only he could know if we could manage the ck Turtle Ancestor. If Little Hai is alright with epting the ck Turtle Ancestor, then we will take the ck Turtle Ancestor in.¡±

    Hu Liangchen nodded, ¡°From what I know about him, there is an 80% chance that Little Hai would agree. That kid is bold.¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled and said, ¡°We still don¡¯t know about Martial Uncle¡¯s situation. If he seeds in crossing the immortal stage, then the ck Tiger Gang would be even stronger. It wouldn¡¯t matter if we take the ck Tiger Gang in. By the way, Uncle hu, what do you think about the ck Turtle Sect¡¯s disciple? Are we going to rescue them?¡±

    Hu Liangchen thought about it before shaking his head and saying, ¡°We will, but this is not the right time. Did you tell Little Hai about this as well? If we want to rescue them at this time, only Little Hai can make a move. Bright Yang City is now under the full control of the Myriad Demons Sect. Besides Little Hai, the ck Tiger Gang has no ability to rescue people from the city.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded. And just as he was about to speak, a jade sword message flew in front of him. After reading the message¡¯s contents, Zhang Feng¡¯s expression lit up. Then he said, ¡°Uncle Hu, Little Hai said that we can ept the ck Turtle Ancestor. We¡¯ll give him the status of Supreme Elder. He can also ept disciples from the sect. Little Hai said that we have something we could rely on, so there¡¯s no need to be afraid of the ck Turtle Ancestor.¡± Zhang Feng didn¡¯t give the jade sword message to Hu Liangchen. This was because the contents of the message involved things that Hu Liangchen shouldn¡¯t know.

    Hu Liangchen couldn¡¯t know about Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead. In the message, Zhao Hai told Zhang Feng that the Five Discolored Venerables were in the sect. These five experts were at the immortal stage. With them present, even if the ck Turtle Ancestor tries to do something, the Five Discolored Venerables would still clean him up with ease.

    However, Zhang Feng couldn¡¯t let Hu Liangchen know about the Five Discolored Venerables. Therefore, he only said that Zhao Hai had a backing in the ck Tiger Gang. He just didn¡¯t say what kind of backing.

    Hu Liangchen didn¡¯t ask either. He just nodded and said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s good. Then it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll go and invite the ck Turtle Ancestor and see what he thinks.¡± Zhang Feng nodded and then Hu Liangchen stood up and left. Hu Liangchen inviting the ck Turtle Ancestor over personally showed how much he valued him. After all, the ck Turtle Ancestor was an immortal expert. He needed to be treated with respect.

    Before long, the ck Turtle Ancestor arrived at the reception hall along with Hu Liangchen. Zhang Feng was in the entrance waiting for the old turtle. Seeing the ck Turtle Ancestor, Zhang Feng bowed and said, ¡°Senior, please take a seat.¡±

    The ck Turtle Ancestor returned a casual salute before sitting down. Zhang Feng and Hu Liangchen sat down as well. Then Zhang Feng said, ¡°Senior, we invited you over to tell you that if you still want to join our sect, we will happily wee you. Senior can be one of our sect¡¯s Supreme Elders. You will be given an allowance fitting a Supreme Elder. However, I have to tell senior something. As you know, Bright Yang City is now under theplete control of the Myriad Demons Sect. It would be very difficult for us to rescue your disciples during this period. But my ck Tiger Gang swears that as long as there¡¯s an opportunity, we will certainly rescue the disciples of the ck Turtle Sect. In the meantime, if Senior wants to ept disciples of the sect, you can. What does Senior think about this?¡±

    Hearing Zhang Feng, the ck Turtle Ancestor¡¯s pupils couldn¡¯t help but narrow. He didn¡¯t think that the ck Tiger Gang would actually let him join. From what the ck Turtle Ancestor could remember, the ck Tiger Gang didn¡¯t have any immortal experts. Such sects wouldn¡¯t normally ept immortal experts from outside. The ck Tiger Gang epting him this easily only meant one thing. They weren¡¯t pressured by his strength. They weren¡¯t afraid that he would do something to the sect.

    Thinking of this, the ck Turtle Ancestor couldn¡¯t help but reevaluate the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s strength. But since he was sincere in joining the ck Tiger Gang, he nodded and said, ¡°This old man has no problems. Then this old man is now officially a member of the ck Tiger Gang. If the Gang Leader needs me, please don¡¯t hesitate to send word.¡±

    Zhang Feng and Hu Liangchen stood up and gave the ck Turtle Ancestor a bow. Then Zhang Feng said, ¡°Since we¡¯re in a hectic period, we won¡¯t be able to offer you a proper ceremony. We pay respects to the Supreme Elder.¡±

    Hu Liangchen also followed, ¡°We pay respects to the Supreme Elder.¡±

    Seeing that the ck Tiger Gang was giving him a lot of face, the old ancestor couldn¡¯t help but feelforted. He immediately stood up and said, ¡°Thank you. Please don¡¯t be too polite. Gang Leader, please be casual to me. If you have any orders, just tell me.¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled faintly and said, ¡°Senior, there¡¯s no need to worry. For now, the ck Tiger Gang has nothing to do. The ck Tiger Gang has long known about the invasion of the Heavenly Demons, so we have made ample preparations. Senior can take a rest first. If I need Senior, I would immediately have someone call you.¡±

    The ck Turtle Ancestor nodded and said, ¡°Then this old man will ask to be excused.¡± He gave Zhang Feng and Hu Liangchen a casual salute before turning around and leaving. Outside was a ck Tiger Gang disciple that would lead the ck Turtle Ancestor to his residence.

    Looking at the ck Turtle Ancestor¡¯s departing back, Hu Liangchen said, ¡°Little Feng, do we have people in Bright Yang City? If there is, ask them to check to see if what he said is true. If it is, we can ept him wholeheartedly. If it¡¯s not true, then we¡¯ll have to be on guard. Although Little Hai has some arrangements, it would be disastrous if the old turtle makes a move during a crucial moment.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded, then he said, ¡°I¡¯ll immediately have someone check. Actually, we have quite a few people in Bright Young City. Their identities are very confidential. Moreover, some of them managed to join the Heavenly Yang Alliance. I believe nobody would suspect them of being part of us.¡±

    Hu Liangchen nodded and said, ¡°I hope that the ck Turtle Ancestor is telling the truth. This way, the strength of the ck Tiger Gang would increase.¡±

 Chapter 1805

    Chapter 1805 ¨C Objection

    Zhao Hai meditated inside the room assigned to him by the Heaven Sect. He just arrived at the Heaven Sect when he received Zhang Feng¡¯s message. Upon receiving the jade sword message, Zhao Hai immediately looked into Bright Yang City. He found that the ck Turtle Ancestor wasn¡¯t lying. His disciples were indeed captured. This was the reason why he agreed to epting the ck Turtle Ancestor.

    Zhao Hai was also aware that even if the ck Turtle Ancestor wasn¡¯t lying, there was a chance that he was nning something. It was still unknown if he really wanted to take revenge against the Myriad Demons Sect or has already been coerced by the Myriad Demons Sect to infiltrate the ck Tiger Gang. Because of this, Zhao Hai stationed the Five Discolored Venerables in the sect.

    Just like Hu Liangchen, Zhao Hai also hoped that the ck Turtle Ancestor was sincere in joining the ck Tiger Gang. His addition would supplement the perceived strength of the sect. Later on, they would have the strength and influence to resist the Myriad Demons Sect.

    Although Zhao Hai was staying inside his room, he already sprinkled silver dust on the disciples of the Heaven Sect. These dusts were extremely fine silver needles that could be used to monitor the Heaven Sect. Zhao Hai wanted to get an idea of the Heaven Sect¡¯s territory while attending the Demon ying Conference.

    In fact, Zhao Hai has been monitoring the Heaven Sect for a long time. However, the ces he monitored in the past were quite remote. He wouldn¡¯t dare look into the core of the Heaven Sect. This was because the sect has a lot of experts. If he infiltrates the sect, he would risk being discovered.

    Now that he was inside the Heaven Sect, Zhao Hai naturally wouldn¡¯t let this opportunity to monitor them go. Moreover, the Heaven Sect has a lot of visitorsing over. Even if they discover that they were being monitored, they wouldn¡¯t know who it was.

    Zhao Hai was currently in a cave residence that the Heaven Sect used to entertain guests. But since Zhao Hai was treated as amon guest, his location was still very far from the sect¡¯s core.

    Zhao Hai saw other sect representatives. However, he couldn¡¯t see anyone from the other super sects. This meant that the 8 super sects have their own special dwelling.

    This was also the thing that worried Zhao Hai. The nine super sects seem to be in an agreement. If they were to really use this opportunity, they would be able to seize power of the entire realm.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai felt that the nine super sects were truly shortsighted. The Heavenly Demons have invaded, but they were still thinking about powering over other sects in the Great World of Cultivation. They were wasting their position in the realm.

    However, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t have the methods to change this situation right now. He could only look at these nine super sects as they continued to ignore the invasion and instead focused on seizing power.

    The Heaven Sect received their guests very well. No matter what Zhao Hai needed, it would immediately be delivered. Zhao Hai even tried to ask for spirit wine and it was immediately sent over. This was a surprise to Zhao Hai.

    But after thinking about this, Zhao Hai rxed. The Heaven Sect was widely known as the most powerful sect in the Great Realm of Cultivation. It would be a disgrace if they weren¡¯t able to offer spirit wine to their guests.

    While he sat in his room, Zhao Hai continued to pay attention to the Myriad Demons Sect as well as Bright Yang City.

    The Myriad Demons Sect and Bright Yang City were very calm. No additional troops were sent to the city. This gave Zhao Hai relief.

    Although the transmission formations of the ck Tiger Gang were still in use, there were only a few formations that allowed transport from outside the sect. Even if an army was mobilized, they wouldn¡¯t be able to use transmission formations to attack.

    If the Myriad Demons Sect wanted to attack the ck Tiger Gang, their army needed to fly over and surround the sect. Naturally, the Myriad Demons Sect couldn¡¯t do this at this time.

    As for Bright Yang City, Zhao Hai was a bit worried. The situation of the city was the same as what the ck Turtle Ancestor said. The city waspletely controlled by the Myriad Demons Sect. The shops owned by the other sects have disciples of the Myriad Demons Sect stationed inside. As for the original stewards of these shops, all of them had been detained.

    As for the rogue cultivators of the city who had yet to join the ck Tiger Gang, all of them had been recruited by the Myriad Demons Sect. Those who didn¡¯t want to join were killed.

    The swiftness of the Myriad Demons Sect came somewhat as a surprise to Zhao Hai. He couldn¡¯t understand why they did this. Could it be they want to use all those people to threaten the sects? But those watching the shops shouldn¡¯t be that important to their sects, right? Could it be that they wanted the shops? That doesn¡¯t seem right. The Myriad Demons Sect dominated the Northern Divergent Province for many years. Why would they offend the sects of the province over small things like shops? If it¡¯s not, then what was all this for?

    Since Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t understand the goals of the Myriad Demons Sect, he could only monitor their actions. As for the people of the ck Turtle Sect, he already found them, but he didn¡¯t proceed to make a move.

    Two days passed in a blink of an eye and the day of the conference had arrived. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t in a hurry to leave his room. And before long, a disciple of the Heaven Sect came looking for him.

    Zhao Hai followed the Heaven Sect¡¯s disciple out. He saw many other cultivators like him walking out of their rooms.

    Zhao Hai understood that he wasn¡¯t the only smart person in the Great Realm of Cultivation. Nobody knows what would happen in the Demon ying Conference. However, the various sects didn¡¯t like the fact that the nine supers sects were making the decisions of the realm. Therefore, they sent people in advance as well.

    Zhao Hai followed the Heaven Sect disciple towards the transmission formation za. People arrived one after another. Then the group entered a transmission formation along with the Heaven Sect disciples. After a sh of white light, Zhao Hai and the others appeared in another transmission formation za.

    There were a lot of Heaven Sect disciples in the transmission formation za. Seeing Zhao Hai and the others arrive, these disciples gave them a salute. Then they asked Zhao Hai and the others to step out of the transmission formation.

    After walking out of the transmission formation za, Zhao Hai looked around and saw that they were on the summit of a mountain. The summit was very t and had many buildings on it. As soon as he saw this, Zhao Hai knew that they had arrived at the Heaven¡¯s Sect¡¯s Sword-leveled Ground.

    The Sword-leveled Ground was the core of the Heaven Sect. Legend has it that the progenitor of the Heaven Sect leveled a mountain summit using his sword. This created a giant tform atop the mountain. Then the progenitor established a sect on top of this leveled ground. This sect became the Heaven Sect and the leveled ground was called the Sword-leveled Ground.

    The Sword-leveled Ground was the same as the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s Headquarters. It was the most important ce in the sect. Important figures of the Heaven Sect lived in this ce. Ever since it was established, the Sword-leveled Ground had never been attacked and captured. Since the Heaven Sect was too strong, nobody was able to push them to the point of defending their holy ground.

    After following a Heaven Sect disciple, Zhao Hai and the others arrived at a spacious hall. There were nine cultivators standing outside. These nine cultivators were wearing robes with varying colors. From what they were wearing, they seem to be the representatives of the nine super sects

    When the person wearing the Heaven Sect¡¯s robes saw Zhao Hai and the others arrive, heughed and said, ¡°Everyone, this Jian Wuya gives you his greetings. If the Heaven Sect iscking anything, please allow me to apologize.¡±

    Hearing the person¡¯s name, Zhao Hai and the others stared. Jian Wuya was the current Sect Master of the Heaven Sect. They didn¡¯t think that the Sect Master of the sect would be present in the conference.

    Although the sect representatives were shocked, they also returned the greeting immediately. Zhao Hai did the same. Seeing everyone returning giving him a salute, Jian Wuya politely asked them to enter the hall and take a seat.

    The chairs of the hall were divided into several parts. The divisions had gs indicating the name of the province. The representatives could immediately see where they would be sitting.

    Zhao Hai arrived at the ce with the g that spelt ¡°Northern Divergent¡±. Then upon looking at the chairs, he found one that had the name of the ck tiger Gang. Other people also found their chairs and sat down.

    In the innermost part of the hall were nine seats. These nine seats were ced on a short tform. Although the tform wasn¡¯t high, it was clearly showing discrimination towards Zhao Hai and the others. Naturally, these seats were for the representatives of the nine super sects. Zhao Hai looked at the seats and couldn¡¯t help but sneer.

    Before long, the nine super sect representatives sat in their respective seats. They looked at the people sitting below them with a smile on their face.

    Jian Wuya looked at everyone who was whispering to each other and then made a light cough. Once everyone quieted down, he said, ¡°Everyone, our nine sects called everyone together to discuss the invasion of the Heavenly Demons. As you all know, the Heavenly Demons decided to shamelessly invade our Great Realm of Cultivation. This cannot be forgiven. Therefore, we decided that we should unite to expel the Heavenly Demons.¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t make any noise. They wanted to hear what Jian Wuya would say next. Jian Wuya looked at everyone¡¯s eyes before continuing, ¡°You should know what the Heavenly Demons are. This warlike and wicked race decided toe to our Great Realm of cultivation. This is an unfortunate fate for our realm. However, we must acknowledge the strength of the Heavenly Demons. Therefore, our nine super sects hope that all of us can work together to deal with the realm¡¯s threat.¡±

    Those present hummed with discussion. But since this announcement was within their expectations, the conversation wasn¡¯t loud.

    Jian Wuya frowned and said, ¡°Everyone, please settle down.¡± Afte everyone turned quiet, he went on, ¡°We must form an alliance. And without a leader, an alliance wouldn¡¯t be able to function. Therefore, I propose the strength of our realm would be divided into nine parts, with each province their own independent alliance. The Central Orthodox Province will be headed by my Heaven Sect, the Eastern Orthodox Province will be headed by the Eastern Saint Academy, the Eastern Buddhist Province will be headed by the Ten Thousand Buddhas Monastery, the Western Orthodox Province will be headed by the Western Saint Academy, the Western Demon Province will be headed by the Wonderful Sound Pavilion, the Southern Orthodox Province will be headed by the Southern Saint Academy, the Southern Barbarian Province will be headed by the Thousand Beast Sect, the Northern Orthodox Province will be headed by the Northern Saint Academy, and the Northern Divergent Province will be headed by the Myriad Demons Sect. What does everyone think about this?¡±

    Those sitting beneath the tform hummed with discussion once more. This time, the hum was much louder. Although they expected this result, it was clear that they weren¡¯t satisfied with the arrangement.

    ¡°I object!¡± While everyone was discussing, someone¡¯s loud voice was heard. Everyone turned towards the source of the sound. On the Northern Divergent Province¡¯s section was an ordinary-looking man standing up as he looked at the nine people on the tform.

    There were plenty of people who didn¡¯t know who this person was. For a while, all of them looked at him with strange expressions. In their minds, this person was going to suffer a misfortune for not giving the nine super sects face. Is he tired of living? Even his sect would be affected by his action.

    Jian Wuya looked at the person who stood up and revealed an understanding expression as he said, ¡°So it is Mister Zhao Hai. May I know what Mister¡¯s thoughts on this?¡±

    Naturally, the person who stood up was Zhao Hai. Hearing Jian Wuya, Zhao Hai gave a bow before giving his answer, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen Sect Master Jian Wuya. I don¡¯t have a lot of problems with the Sect Master¡¯s proposition. However, I object to the Myriad Demons Sect bing the alliance leader of the Northern Divergent Province. I¡¯ll allow anyone else to be the Alliance Leader, just not the Myriad Demons Realm.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Jian Wuya showed a surprised expression. But he kept the smile on his face as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why Mister disagrees with the Myriad Demons Sect bing the Northern Divergent Province¡¯s alliance leader. Isn¡¯t the Myriad Demons Sect the strongest sect in the province?¡± As he said that, he nced at the representative of the Myriad Demons Sect whoseplexion paled.

    Zhao Hai looked at the representative of the Myriad Demons Sect before he coldly snorted and said, ¡°The Myriad Demons Sect might be the strongest, but they aren¡¯t fit to be an alliance leader. If they be the alliance leader, I¡¯m afraid the entire Northern Divergent Province would fall to the Heavenly Demons.¡±

    The representative of the Myriad Demons Sect could no longer sit still. He stood up and then pointed at Zhao Hai as he roared, ¡°Zhao Hai, tell me the reason why my Myriad Demons Sect isn¡¯t fit to be the alliance leader. If you don¡¯t satisfy me, don¡¯t me this old man for being impolite. To insult my Myriad Demons Sect, the ck Tiger Gang will certainly pay for it!¡±

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted and said, ¡°Since you want the others to know, then let me inform them.¡±

 Chapter 1806

    Chapter 1806 ¨C Out of Control

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know about the good things your sect did? Hmph. Everyone in the Northern Divergent Province knows that the ck Turtle Sect was the first in the province to discover the arrival of the Heavenly Demons. The ck Turtle Ancestor even stayed behind to block the enemy for two days. Before the attack, the Ancestor asked his disciples to spread the news of the attack. He even asked the Sect Master to inform the Myriad Demons Sect. But what did the Myriad Demons Sect do? They actually detained the Sect Master and the disciples of the ck Turtle Sect. They also pressured the ck Turtle Ancestor to submit.¡±

    ¡°In addition, the Myriad Demons Sect closed down all of the shops in Bright Yang City and detained all of the shop¡¯s stewards. I really want to ask, what is the Myriad Demon Sect nning to do? And are these the qualities we should look for in an alliance head? I¡¯m going to say it here, if the Myriad Demons Sect bes the alliance head of the Northern Divergent Province, then the ck Tiger Gang will withdraw from the alliance. The ck Tiger Gang isn¡¯t afraid of the Heavenly Demons. The Heavenly Demon Invasion requires all of us to move together and defend our realm. However, the Myriad Demons Sect would just use this opportunity to increase their strength. They aren¡¯t thinking about fighting the Heavenly Demons.¡±

    After he finished speaking, Zhao Hai coldly snorted and sat down. The sects of the Northern Divergent Province were in an uproar when they heard Zhao Hai. They hadn¡¯t received this news yet, so when they heard Zhao Hai, they couldn¡¯t sit still.

    Theplexion of the Myriad Demons Sect¡¯s representative changed. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to share this information to the public. The Myriad Demons Sect didn¡¯t want this news to spread because they were aiming to be the alliance leader. With the position of alliance leader in hand, the Myriad Demons Sect would have an easier time controlling the other sects. But now, with Zhao Hai¡¯s words, the sects of the province became more vignt. Most importantly, the Myriad Demons Sect has yet to get the alliance head position.

    The representatives of the other 8 super sects couldn¡¯t help but look at the Myriad Demon Realm¡¯s representative as though they were looking at an idiot. They didn¡¯t think that the Myriad Demons Sect would do this. Although they were the overlords of their respective provinces, they always thought of the consequences whenever they made a move. If they tantly captured disciples like the Myriad Demons Sect, they would be met by cold resistance by the smaller sects.

    This might be alright if there were nopetitors in the province. Take the Heaven Sect for example, they were the absolute powerhouse of the Central Orthodox Province. Nobody would dare object to their decisions. At most, people would agree in public but disagree in private. Although the Heaven Sect was overbearing, they were aware of the bottom line of the smaller sects.

    The Heaven Sect also knew how to consider the interests of the smaller sects. They knew that only in this way could they gain their support.

    Now, the entire Great Realm of Cultivation knew about what the Myriad Demons Sect did. The Myriad Demons Sect was also an overlord of their province, however, they weren¡¯t as considerate as the Heaven Sect. They didn¡¯t have as much support from their province as the Heaven Sect.

    For more than a year, the Myriad Demons Sect has been failing to suppress the ck Tiger Gang. And instead of bowing down, the ck Tiger Gang even expanded towards the domain of two sects. This caused the prestige of the Myriad Demons Sect to diminish. And now that they made another bad decision, the ck Tiger Gang naturally wouldn¡¯t let it go.

    Jian Wuya was angry at the Myriad Demons Sect¡¯s representative. The Demon ying Conference was a good chance for the nine super sects to gain absolute hegemony. Once the alliance was established, the power of the nine super sects would skyrocket. But at this crucial moment, the Myriad Demons Realm spoiled the pot. This has affected the eventual result of the alliance.

    Jian Wuya turned towards the representatives of the Northern Divergent Province and said, ¡°Everyone, please settle down. Our alliance is established to better deal with the Heavenly Demon Invasion. It doesn¡¯t matter what happened, but I think the Myriad Demons Sect has made considerations about their move. Therefore, you don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±

    However, the representatives of the Northern Divergent Province didn¡¯t want to just let this situation off. Although the Heaven Sect was strong, it was very far from the Northern Divergent Province. The Heaven Sect couldn¡¯t go to the Northern Divergent Province and project their strength. If they did, then they would receive the resistance of the entire province. Therefore, the representatives of the Northern Divergent Province didn¡¯t care about Jian Wuya¡¯s words.

    Without waiting for Zhao Hai to answer, the representative of the Hundred Flowers Valley stood up. The Hundred Flowers Valley didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with the Myriad Demons Sect. It would be impossible for them to let their opponent off when they were down.

    The representative of the Hundred Flowers Valley looked at Jian Wuya and said, ¡°Sect Master Jian, it¡¯s not that we¡¯re not giving you face, but you should also know that the Heavenly Demon Invasion involves the entire Great Realm of Cultivation. This isn¡¯t an independent matter. The Myriad Demons Realm¡¯s actions caused us to worry about the alliance. We can¡¯t trust them to hold the leadership over the province. I believe their leadership would cause us to be unable to defend against the Heavenly Demons. With them at the top, we would always be wary of being plotted against. We wouldn¡¯t be able to fight at our best state.¡±

    These words caused the entire Northern Divergent Province¡¯s section to be in an uproar. The scene suddenly became chaotic. And following the Northern Divergent Province, the other provinces were also in an uproar.

    Jian Wuya saw that the situation wasn¡¯t doing very well. If the other sects follow the steps of the Northern Divergent Province, then the conference would lose its meaning.

    Jian Wuya quickly said, ¡°Everyone, please settle down. Since the friends from the Northern Divergent Province are against having the Myriad Demons Sect as their alliance leader, then you have toe up with an alternative.¡±

    When the representative of the Myriad Demons Sect heard what Jian Wuya said, his face couldn¡¯t help but change. He understood that Jian Wuya was nning to give up on the Myriad Demons Sect. In fact, he also understood that ording to the current situation, it became impossible for the Myriad Demons Sect to be the alliance leader of the Northern Divergent Province.

    Jian Wuya¡¯s question stumped the representatives of the Northern Divergent Province. They just wanted to dete the Myriad Demons Sect. But if the Myriad Demons Sect wasn¡¯t allowed to be the alliance leader, what should the Northern Divergent Province do to defend against the Heavenly Demons? They really haven¡¯t thought about it.

    Jian Wuya¡¯s eyes shed with a scornful glint. He deliberately asked that question to shut the people of the Northern Divergent Province up. They have no idea what to do. Most of them were just causing chaos. Jian Wuya wants to suppress the people of the Northern Divergent Province to make the further discussions peaceful.

    Zhao Hai looked at Jian Wuya and sneered inside. Then he gave Jian Wuya a salute before saying, ¡°Since the Sect Master is asking for ideas, then I¡¯ll have to offer a few humble words.¡±

    Then he looked at everyone before continuing, ¡°Who said that an alliance needs an alliance leader? I propose to remove the position of alliance head from the Northern Divergent Province. The province¡¯s representatives would elect nine sects to oversee the alliance and establish an Elder¡¯s Congress. The Congress would take charge in deciding how the alliance ns to deal with the Heavenly Demons. What does everyone think about this?¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the people of the Northern Divergent Province became quiet. Then they immediately apuded the suggestion. Zhao Hai¡¯s n was perfect. The representatives of the Northern Divergent Province liked it.

    When Jian Wuya heard what Zhao Hai said, his expression immediately changed. The Northern Divergent Province was setting a precedent. If the other provinces simrly adapt the Elder¡¯s Congress, then the power of the nine super sects would be greatly diminished.

    Jian Wuya didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai woulde up with such a method in a short time. Although Zhao Hai¡¯s method seems to be aimed towards the Myriad Demons Sect and the Northern Divergent Province, everyone could see that it was also applicable to the other provinces.

    Sure enough, Zhao Hai¡¯s idea quickly gained approval from the other provinces. Before long, sounds of discussion reverberated in the hall.

    Jian Wuya saw that the situation wasn¡¯t doing very well. He knew that it was impossible to take control of it at this point. Therefore, he stood up and said, ¡°Since everyone has different opinions, today¡¯s meeting shall end here. Everyone, please discuss amongst yourselves when you head back. Meeting dismissed.¡± Hearing Jian Wuya, everyone stood up and walked out. The representative of the Myriad Demons Sect also stood up and looked at Zhao Hai with a cold gaze.

    Zhao Hai felt the gaze of enmity aimed towards him and couldn¡¯t help but turn around to take a look. Seeing the Myriad Demons Realm¡¯s representative, he couldn¡¯t help but smile before turning back and leaving.

    The feud between the ck Tiger Gang and the Myriad Demons Sect have been set in stone. Zhao Hai ruined the good benefits that the Myriad Demons Sect wished to gain from the conference. Now, this feud could no longer be resolved. Only when one party perishes will this enmity end. And Zhao Hai was sure that it wouldn¡¯t be the ck Tiger Gang who would perish.

    As Zhao Hai was leaving the hall, someone¡¯s voice was suddenly heard, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, please wait.¡± Zhao Hai turned his head and saw the Hidden Flower Valley¡¯s representative. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stop and gave the person a bow as he said, ¡°So it¡¯s the Senior from the Hundred Flowers Valley. Zhao Hai pays his respects.¡±

    The representative of the Hundred Flowers Valleyughed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Demon de Zhao Hai to be polite. It¡¯s truly a surprise for this one. But Mister doesn¡¯t need to be polite. Although my strength is well-known, Mister is on the same level as me. If Mister wants to give me face, just call me Senior Brother.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he also didn¡¯t expect the representative of the Hundred Flowers Valley to be polite. He quickly replied, ¡°Senior Brother, forgive me for asking, but why did you call me over?¡±

    The Hundred Flowers Valley liked Zhao Hai¡¯s attitude, he chuckled and said, ¡°I just want to know Junior Brother better. Can I invite Junior Brother to my room? Let me offer you our sect¡¯s hundred flowers wine. It¡¯s very famous. What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 1807

    Chapter 1807 ¨C Battle For The Seats

    Zhao Hai knew what this person was thinking. The Hundred Flowers Valley always had a bad rtionship with the Myriad Demons Sect. An enemy of an enemy is a friend. Therefore, the representative of the Hundred Flowers Valley wanted to get close to Zhao Hai.

    Getting in touch with the Hundred Flowers Valley was no harm to Zhao Hai. He also knew that he would need support to establish the Elder¡¯s Congress. The Hundred Flowers Valley would be a good candidate for an ally.

    The conflict between the Hundred Flowers Valley and the Myriad Demons Sect was known to almost everyone in the Northern Divergent Province. The Myriad Demons Realm always wanted to squash the Hundred Flowers Valley. However, the Hundred Flowers Valley wasn¡¯t a soft persimmon that they could casually pinch. It can be said that the Myriad Demons Sect has no way of getting rid of the Hundred Flowers Valley.

    Naturally, there¡¯s a reason why the Hundred Flowers Valley were able to go against the Myriad Demons Sect. Behind the Hundred Flowers Valley was the support of many smaller sects. These sects supported the Hundred Flowers Valley not because they wanted the valley to be big. Instead, the Hundred Flowers Valley would go against the Myriad Demons Sect on behalf of these small sects.

    Although these small sects weren¡¯t strong, this didn¡¯t mean that they were fools. Conversely, these sects knew where they stood. They knew that if nobody opposes the Myriad Demons Sect, then it would be very bad for them. They needed a sect that wasn¡¯t afraid of the Myriad Demons Sect. This sect happened to be the Hundred Flowers Sect.

    With the support of these smaller sects, the Hundred Flowers Valley was able to face the Myriad Demons Sect without being eliminated.

    Actually, in thest year or so, there were plenty of small sects that met with Zhang Feng or Tie Zhantian. They wanted to enter into an agreement with the ck Tiger Gang. It can be said that the ck Tiger Gang also has the support of smaller sects. This happened because the ck Tiger Gang dared to face the Myriad Demons Sect and managed to survive.

    After Zhao Hai and the Hundred Flowers Valley Elder entered the residence, Zhao Hai turned to the elder and asked, ¡°I have been chatting with Senior Brother for some time, but I failed to recall your name. I hope you can forgive me for this.¡±

    The elder stared for a moment before he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s normal for Junior Brother to be unaware. I rarely go out of the sect. This one¡¯s surname is Li, and my given name is Xunhua.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he cupped his fist towards the man and said, ¡°So it is Mister Xunhua. Please forgive me for being impolite. I have been speaking with you casually.¡±

    Li Xunhua smiled faintly and said, ¡°Junior Brother, you¡¯re too polite. I already said that the Great Strength of Cultivation only looks at a person¡¯s strength. Junior Brother already made your mark in the realm. If you¡¯re too polite next time, I will be angry.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Since Senior Brother says so, then this Zhao Hai will be impolite. Senior Brother, did you invite me over to discuss the Elder¡¯s Congress?¡±

    Li Xunhua didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to get straight to the point. But he nodded and said, ¡°Correct. Junior Brother, as you may already know, your proposal not only offended the Myriad Demons Sect, but all of the other super sects as well.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I know. But this is also because Jian Wuya and the others were too arrogant. What Demon ying Conference, they just want to expand their power with one huge step. Everyone could see this, but nobody dared say it. The nine super sects have already enjoyed their position for some time. Do they really think that the Heavenly Demon Invasion is that simple? I¡¯m afraid not.¡±

    Li Xunhua stared, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Junior Brother, what do you mean?¡±

    Zhao Hai sneered and said, ¡°The Heavenly Demons have prepared for a long time. How could they give up that easily? It¡¯s impossible for this invasion to end in a short time. Let me tell you, I noticed the change in the Heavenly Demon Realm when I went there during the Heavenly Demon Trial. After I came back, I wanted to inform the Myriad Demons Sect about it, but they were suppressing the ck Tiger Gang at that time. Even if I told them, they wouldn¡¯t believe me.¡±

    ¡°The ck Tiger Gang doesn¡¯t want the Great Realm of Cultivation to be caught off-guard, so we released the news as a rumor. However, nobody became vignt. Hmph. The Heavenly Demons areing and yet these super sects still want to fight for power and profit. Shortsighted bastards.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Li Xinhua¡¯splexion changed. He said, ¡°Junior Brother, you mean the rumor about the Heavenly Demon Invasion was released by the ck Tiger Gang?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Correct. I noticed that something wasn¡¯t right during the Heavenly Demon Trial. It seems like the Heavenly Demons were waiting for us to arrive and ambushed us. The same happened when we were leaving. They didn¡¯t want a lot of people to survive the trial. It¡¯s differentpared to the previous trials. They hunted us like they were hiding something. For an entire year, the participants of the trial were chased by teams of Heavenly Demons.¡±

    ¡°Why were they so anxious to hunt us down? Are they hiding something from us? Then I suspected an invasion. I was prepared to tell the Myriad Demons Sect about this, but how can I make them believe me? Even if I did, I¡¯m afraid they would think that I¡¯m delusional.¡±

    Li Xinhua¡¯s expression became difficult to look at. It wasn¡¯t only the Myriad Demons Sect, the entire Great Realm of Cultivation didn¡¯t believe the rumor. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have assumed what the nine super sects wanted to do, and they wouldn¡¯t havee blindly.

    There were no idiots in the Great Realm of Cultivation, nobody regarded anyone as a fool. As soon as the nine super sects said that they wanted to hold a Demon ying Conference, the entire Great Realm of Cultivation understood what they wanted to do. But they still came. Why? This wasn¡¯t because of the Heavenly Demon Realm¡¯s invasion. They thought that they could stop the Heavenly Demons with their own strengths. They came to the conference in order to stop whatever the nine super sects were nning.

    Actually, in the Great World of Cultivation, whenever a momentous change happened, the first ones to be unfortunate would be the small sects. Because of their weak foundations, the small sects would be easily tossed around. Therefore, even if they knew what the super sects wanted to do, they could only brace themselves. If they didn¡¯t join the alliance, then their sects would immediately be destroyed by the Heavenly Demons.

    However, if these small sects obtained news ahead of time, they would be able to make preparations. Even if their fate was still uncertain, at least they prepared. When the Heavenly Demonse, they would have countermeasures in ce. They wouldn¡¯t be like the present where they would have to depend on other people for survival.

    Li Xinhua was annoyed by the Hundred Flowers Valley¡¯s mistake. But then a thought came to his mind. His eyes shone as he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Junior Brother, that must mean that your ck Tiger Gang prepared for the invasion right?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Correct. This one has some status in the ck Tiger Gang and the Gang Leader has some trust in me. After hearing the news, the ck Tiger Gang immediately began to prepare for the invasion. Fortunately, the Heavenly Demons dide. Otherwise, I would be treated as a criminal by the sect.¡±

    Li Xinhua felt his teeth itch upon seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s proud expression. But he still replied, ¡°I see. No wonder you didn¡¯t give the Myriad Demons Sect any face. The Elder¡¯s Congress that you suggested is very good. However, who holds the seats of the congress needs to be carefully selected. The Myriad Demons Sect shouldn¡¯t hold more than half of the congress seats. We need to find more sects to upy the remaining seats.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but regard Li Xinhua with more respect. He didn¡¯t expect him to think this far. Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°As long as there is an agreement, it wouldn¡¯t matter how many seats there are in the Elder¡¯s Congress. We can assign a rule where all nine elders need to agree. It¡¯ll be enough for us to have a few seats. Moreover, the congress can have more than nine seats. This would make it more difficult for the Myriad Demons Sect to control the congress.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Li Xinhua stared for a moment before he understood what Zhao Hai meant. He nodded and gave Zhao Hai a thumbs up before saying, ¡°Brother is truly fierce. I haven¡¯t thought about that yet. I think we should keep in contact. This way, we can grab seats for ourselves in the congress. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°That is natural. Alright, then this Junior Brother will ask to be excused.¡±

    Li Xinhua nodded. But then he patted his head and said, ¡°I actually forgot. I invited you over to have a drink. But we haven¡¯t drunk even one cup. Brother,e over first. Have a taste of our hundred flowers wine. Please don¡¯t decline my offer.¡± As he said that, he took out a couple of jade bottles. The bottles were red and finely made.

    Zhao Hai received Li Xinhua¡¯s bottle and said, ¡°Then this Junior Brother will be impolite. Thank you for the wine, Senior Brother. Goodbye.¡± Li Xinhua brought Zhao Hai to the cave¡¯s exit. Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s departing back, the corner of Li Xinhua¡¯s mouth showed a faint smile.

 Chapter 1808

    Chapter 1808 ¨C Comedy

    Although Zhao Hai already turned around, he was still able to notice the smirk on Li Xunhua¡¯s face. However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried. The Hundred Flowers Valley couldn¡¯tpare to the ck Tiger Gang. It would be difficult for Li Xunhua to do anything to him.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s face had a wider smile than Li Xunhua. This was because his proposal for the Elder¡¯s Congress wasn¡¯t made with good intentions. In an Elder¡¯s Congress, as long as there¡¯s no majority party, plenty of ns would go through grueling discussions before being approved.

    But what was war? On the battlefield, it would only take minutes or seconds for a situation to change. If a n wasn¡¯t decided as soon as possible, the direction of war could drastically change.

    A mismanaged Elder¡¯s Congress would give the Heavenly Demons a lot of room to move around. When the timees, all sects in the Northern Divergent Province would suffer heavy losses. Only the ck Tiger Gang would be able to preserve its strength. Then the ck Tiger Gang could make their move and repel the Heavenly Demons. Eventually, the ck Tiger Gang would have no equal in the Northern Divergent Province. They would rece the Myriad Demons Sect and be the province¡¯s king.

    Naturally, even if Li Xunhua and the others cracked their heads and broke their arms, they wouldn¡¯t be able to understand Zhao Hai¡¯s n. Zhao Hai¡¯s n was vicious, he plotted against the entire Northern Divergent Province. This plot would no doubt cause a lot of people to lose their lives.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care. He wasn¡¯t a saint. He wanted the ck Tiger Gang to expand. Whether the other sects live or perish as he aplished his goal, that was up to their strengths.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t return to his room immediately. Instead, he sent Zhang Feng a message telling him about the establishment of the Elder¡¯s Congress. Naturally, Zhang Feng and Hu Liangchen agreed. At the same time, Zhang Feng began to list out all of the sects that were rted to the ck Tiger Gang. This was also the information that Zhao Hai wanted.

    Zhao Hai needed to get in contact with these sects and get their support in getting a seat in the congress.

    There were a lot of sects in the list, numbering over a thousand. It must be known that the Northern Divergent Province has around ten thousand sects. Having diplomatic rtions with more than a thousand sects was extraordinary.

    Seeing that there were more than 1000 sects in the list, Zhao Hai knew that visiting them all was impossible. Therefore, Zhao Hai released jade sword messages to these people to ask them for a meeting.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t nning to hide his actions from the Heaven Sect. He knew that it was impossible to hide anything while being in the Heaven Sect¡¯s grounds. And since he couldn¡¯t hide his actions, Zhao Hai decided to showcase them all. He found a Heaven Sect disciple and asked permission to use a huge meeting room.

    The Heaven Sect didn¡¯t embarrass Zhao Hai and immediately arranged a huge room for him. This room seems to be a training ground. The room should be enough for more than 10 thousand people to sit together.

    Not long after Zhao Hai arrived at the meeting room, sects who had rtions to the ck Tiger Gang began arriving one after another. Zhao Hai greeted them all. Altogether, there were 1583 sects in attendance.

    After everyone entered the training ground, Zhao Hai bowed towards them before he smiled and said, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen everyone. Thank you foring here.¡±

    Those present hastily returned the salute. Demon de Zhao Hai¡¯s reputation resounded in the Northern Divergent Province. This was a person who could go head to head with immortal experts. Those present wouldn¡¯t dare ignore him. Although they have some thoughts in their minds, none of them questioned Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and continued, ¡°Everyone, this Junior Brother invited you all over today to know all of you more. My words today caused the establishment of the alliance to be shaken. I apologize.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the cultivators present stared for a moment before theyughed. They were amused by Zhao Hai¡¯s humor. Zhao Haiughed as well. Then he waved his hand to settle everyone. Then he said, ¡°I want to discuss with you the issue of the Elder¡¯s Congress. I want to know what you think.¡±

    Everyone quickly talked with those they were familiar with. Zhao Hai looked at them and knew that they couldn¡¯t afford to discuss for a long time. So after some time, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Everyone, let me say this first. My ck Tiger Gang wants one of the seats. I hope that you can help me.¡±

    The representatives didn¡¯t think Zhao Hai would be so direct. They were taken off-guard. Looking at everyone, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Everyone, forgive me for being direct. Since I brought up the Elder¡¯s Congress, I think it should be proper for the ck Tiger Gang to get a seat. Moreover, I¡¯m nning to add more seats to the congress. Although these seats might have less influencepared to the nine initial seats, these lesser seats could act as inspectors for the decisions made. Moreover, on behalf of the ck Tiger Gang, I can promise that we would form an alliance with you as long as you support the ck Tiger Gang in getting one of the nine seats. I guarantee that the interests of your sects would be taken with the greatest regard.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the cultivators present hummed with discussion once more. Naturally, Zhao Hai¡¯s proposal moved them.

    Looking at everyone, Zhao Hai added, ¡°Everyone, although the Demon ying Conference just started, I think everyone should understand the goal of the nine super sects. There¡¯s also the Myriad Demons Sect. I already revealed what the Myriad Demons Sect did to Bright Yang City. The nine super sects will use this opportunity to grasp all of the power in their hands. When the timees, we would only be cannon fodder against the Heavenly Demons. Then when we¡¯re about to get wiped out, they woulde out and grab our achievements.¡±

    ¡°Once that happens, not only would they be the heroes that repelled the Heavenly Demons, they would also hold the greatest strength in all nine provinces. I reckon none of us wanted to see this happen. So the more united we are, the more we could stop their n. Only then can we go up against them.¡±

    The sect representatives focused on listening to Zhao Hai¡¯s words. After sweeping everyone with his eyes, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Everyone, I have to be honest with you. The ck Tiger Gang knew about the invasion for a long time. But if we told everyone about it, I¡¯m afraid nobody would believe us. We released a rumor about the invasion, but nobody treated it seriously. However, the ck Tiger Gang prepared for more than a year and we made ample preparations. At this point, we are no longer afraid of the Myriad Demons Sect or the Heavenly Demons. If you get allied with us, you won¡¯t need to be afraid either.¡±

    The sect representatives whispered to each other. They didn¡¯t expect that the ck Tiger Gang would be the origin of the rumor.

    After some time, one sect representative stood up and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, I want to ask. If you can win more seats in the congress, how will you allocate them?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I have no answers for you right now. I would be lying if I answered your question. But let me be honest, we already got in touch with the Hundred Flowers Valley. Both of us are going to fight for seats in the congress. If we win, we can let more people join the congress. As for how many, I can¡¯t answer, but we will divide it evenly. After all, we can¡¯t tell the results.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the representative didn¡¯t say anything and just nodded. He bowed towards Zhao Hai before sitting down. Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°Everyone, I have said what I want to say. Please go back and discuss among yourselves. I would like to get an answer before tomorrow.¡±

    When they heard Zhao Hai, everyone nodded before they gave Zhao Hai a salute and then left. Seeing them all leave, Zhao Hai just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Not long after Zhao Hai returned to his room, he began to receive messages from various sect representatives. They all agreed to support him in getting an elder¡¯s seat. Before the day ended, Zhao Hai received more than 1400 confirmations. This caused Zhao Hai to be relieved. It seems like the majority were supporting him.

    Zhao Hai sent Li Xinhua a message. Li Xinhua also replied that he made the same preparations. Zhao Hai let out a sigh. Now they were waiting for the next day¡¯s meeting.

    Actually, when Zhao Hai was discussing an alliance with the other sects, he ced silver needles on everyone. Therefore, he had a faint idea of everyone¡¯s response. Most of these people supported the ck Tiger Gang. There were a few that had some thoughts about the matter, but Zhao Hai didn¡¯t take it to heart.

    The day quickly passed. The next morning, a Heaven Sect disciple invited Zhao Hai over. Zhao Hai followed the disciple and returned to the giant hall. Then he sat down on his assigned seat. The nine representatives on the tform had unattractive expressions on their faces.

    Before long, Jian Wuya opened his mouth and said, ¡°Everyone, I want to hear your opinion regarding yesterday¡¯s discussion.¡±

    Nobody under the tform made a noise. This caused Jian Wuya¡¯s expression to be uglier. At this time, a cultivator stood up and said, ¡°The Spirit Air Sect supports the alliance leader system. Fighting the Heavenly Demons requires swift decision making. If an Elder¡¯s Congress was established, the battle may be over before the elders could make a decision. So on behalf of my sect, I support having an alliance head.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, more people stood up and said, ¡°We also support the alliance leader system. We also think that the Myriad Demons Sect could represent the Northern Divergent Province.¡± Zhao Hai understood at a nce that these people were working for the Myriad Demons Realm.

    Zhao Hai turned his gaze towards the Myriad Demons Sect representative who had a smug look on his face. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything. He just wanted to see what tricks these people had.

    After that, even more cultivators stood up saying that they were in favor of the alliance leader system. There were also people from the other provinces. Seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile. He couldn¡¯t fathom how the nine super sects could be this stupid. Didn¡¯t they know that this would only cause the other sects to dislike them?

    Zhao Hai calmly sat down and just looked at these people doing their act. Sure enough, a sect representative stood up and opposed the others. Two sides began opposing each other. The hall turned into a noisy vegetable market. The two sides seemed like they were on the verge of fighting.

    Jian Wuya sat with no expression on his face. From the information he gained yesterday, he didn¡¯t expect there would still be people who would go against him. There were even people from the Central Orthodox Province. These people were pping his face. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but turn towards Zhao Hai. All of the problems were caused by this man.

    Zhao Hai also noticed Jian Wuya¡¯s gaze. He shook his head secretly. To be honest, he was disappointed at the nine super sects. They were still ying games at this time. Zhao Hai suddenly felt annoyed. He thought that he no longer wanted to see these fellows y around. There was no use staying here anymore.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai stood up. Before long, the people in the hall quieted down. Everyone looked at him and waited for what he wanted to say. Everyone in the hall knows that Zhao Hai¡¯s words the day before caused all of this conflict. Therefore, they paid attention to him. They wanted to see if he would say more astonishing things.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone before he shook his head and said, ¡°Everyone, we¡¯re talking too much. This is a critical period to fight against the Heavenly Demons. We¡¯re wasting our time. I no longer have any patience to stay. If you agree to the alliance leader system, you can remain. As for me, I¡¯m leaving.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai turned around and walked out. He didn¡¯t even spare Jian Wuya and the others a nce.

    The faces of Jian Wuya and the others turned ashen. They didn¡¯t think Zhao Hai would stage a walkout. This caused their ns to be useless. They would only be punching air at that point.

    As soon as Zhao Hai left, arge number of sect representatives also stood up and followed Zhao Hai. Li Xinhua frowned when he saw Zhao Hai¡¯s action. But then he also stood up and left. And with the Hundred Flowers Valley leaving, more sects followed. Before long, arge part of the Northern Divergent Province¡¯s section was empty.

    The entire hall immediately became chaotic. Representatives of the other provinces also began to leave. The conference has been broken up.

    Jian Wuya¡¯s face was blue. He never thought that it would be like this. He now hated Zhao Hai to his bones. Just as Zhao Hai thought, those who stood up and supported the alliance leader system were arranged by the nine super sects. This was because he discovered yesterday that there were quite a few people in the Central Orthodox Province that supported Zhao Hai¡¯s Elder¡¯s Congress. And how could Jian Wuya agree to this? Those who stood up and supported the alliance leader system should have suppressed the arrogance of those people. But he didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to suddenly stand up and leave. This caught him off-guard.

 Chapter 1809

    <h4>Chapter 1809: Gray World</h4>

    About a third of the people in the conference left. In this case, how could the conference continue? Jian Wuya didn¡¯t imagine that the Demon ying Conference would end this way.

    Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t have time to deal with Jian Wuya. He was truly annoyed watching those people y their act.

    Before Zhao Hai arrived at the transmission formation za, Li Xunhua caught up to him. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re too impulsive this time. You have offended the Heaven Sect.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of them. I wanted to y with them, but I didn¡¯t expect that they would be so stupid. The Heavenly Demons are already here but they are still wasting time. I could no longer waste time with them.¡±

    Li Xunhua shook his head and said, ¡°Everyone is annoyed. But what can we do about it? They are stronger than most of us.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal to leave. After heading back, I¡¯ll form an alliance with the sects we¡¯ve made connections with. However, this alliance will be a loose alliance that exists only to deal with the Heavenly Demons. After the invasion is repelled, the alliance will be dissolved.¡±

    Li Xunhua nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good as well. Now that we¡¯re in this together, forming an alliance is good. However, everyone is sensitive to alliances at this time. We need to be careful.¡±

    Zhao Hai agreed. Then he looked at Li Xunhua and said, ¡°Will Senior Brother Li form an alliance as well?¡±

    Li Xunhua nodded, ¡°Dealing with the threat of the Heavenly Demons would require more than one sect. We can¡¯t act alone.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright, if Brother Li is interested, the Hundred Flowers Valley can form a partnership with the ck Tiger Gang. After all, many friends open a lot of roads. Moreover, now that we offended the nine super sects, we need to stick together.¡±

    Lin Xunhuaughed, ¡°I¡¯ll make a report to the sect first after I return. However, I¡¯m certain that they would agree.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I will also tell the sect about this. But I would certainly aplish my promises. If the Hundred Flowers Valley wants to form a partnership with the ck Tiger Gang, you can send people over for discussion. Senior Brother Li, this Junior Brother will leave first.¡± Zhao Hai cupped his fist towards Li Xunhua before walking towards the transmission formation.

    But before Zhao Hai could enter the transmission formation, he was suddenly surrounded by the representatives that allied with the ck Tiger Gang. All of them nned to side with Zhao Hai to establish the Elder¡¯s Congress. But seeing the sentiment in the hall, all of them knew that it had be difficult for the Elder¡¯s Congress to be established.

    These people weren¡¯t fools. They could see that the people who supported the alliance leader system were arranged by the nine super sects. Meanwhile, the opposition weren¡¯t from their side. Despite this, both sides caused chaos in the hall. This would cause the progress of discussion to halt. When the timees, the nine super sects could unite and exert pressure on everyone. In the end, the alliance leader system would be established, resulting in the concentration of power of the realm to the nine super sects.

    And because they analyzed this point, these representatives followed Zhao Hai to leave the hall. They knew that if they didn¡¯t leave, they would no longer be able to get good fruit to eat.

    They were in the Heaven Sect¡¯s domain. Their meeting with Zhao Hai the day before certainly reached the ears of the Heaven Sect. So if they stayed in the hall and the alliance system gets established, their sects would be at the front of the battle as cannon fodder.

    These people knew what kind of people the nine super sects were. They were seen being close to Zhao Hai. And now, Zhao Hai pped the faces of the nine super sects and ruined their ns. The nine super sects would certainly deal with Zhao Hai. And those who were seen close to him would be cleaned up. It doesn¡¯t matter if they allied with Zhao Hai or not, as long as they were seen with Zhao Hai, they would be dealt with. Just this excuse was enough for the nine super sects to deal with these people. This was the domineering attitude that the nine super sects cultivated over the years of hegemony over the Great Realm of Cultivation.

    And because they were aware of this, the sect representatives walked out with Zhao Hai. Since they were united against the ns of the nine super sects, they might as well leave the conference. They can still form an alliance. As long as this alliance is in ce, the nine super sects wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to them as long as the Heavenly Demons were present.

    Zhao Hai looked at the people around him and also stopped. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s not talk in this ce. If you¡¯re still intent on bing allies, you can send people to the ck Tiger Gang for discussion. What do you think?

    When they heard Zhao Hai, the representatives looked around. They were still in the Heaven Sect¡¯s domain. Therefore, they nodded and then cupped their fists towards Zhao Hai before returning to their own sects.

    Zhao Hai also went to a transmission formation and disappeared. After a sh of white light, Zhao Hai disappeared from the Heaven Sect. Not long after Zhao Hai left, a disciple of the Heaven Sect appeared. Then the person in charge of the transmission formation gave a bow and said, ¡°Elder.¡±

    The elder nodded and said, ¡°How is it? Has it been handled?¡± The person nodded and said, ¡°Elder can rest assured.¡± The elder nodded and left.

    To many people, this would be nothing and not enough to care about. In their eyes, Zhao Hai used the transmission formation. Then the two people exchanged a few words.

    After disappearing from the transmission formation, Zhao Hai discovered that he didn¡¯t return to the ck Tiger Gang. Instead, he appeared in a subspace filled with dark energy.

    Dark energy was also a type of yin energy. This energy has great help to ghost cultivators. Naturally, dark energy that was too dense would also be detrimental to cultivators.

    At this time, an explosion was heard below. Zhao Hai looked down and saw that the transmission formation had exploded. Although he wasn¡¯t injured, he could no longer use the transmission formation.

    Zhao Hai stared, then he understood. This was the move of the Heaven Sect. They had tampered with the transmission formation.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried. The yin energy in this ce couldn¡¯t do anything to him. To be honest, this yin energy was very far behindpared to the Hell Space.

    Zhao Hai looked around the subspace and saw that everything was gray. There were only dead soil and rocks. There was no vegetation.

    Zhao Hai frowned. He looked around him. This was an enormous subspace with no end in sight. If this was really a subspace, its size wouldn¡¯t be inferior to the realms of the foreign trials.

    As he thought of this, Zhao Hai flew to look around. But because everything was gray and foggy, he couldn¡¯t see clearly. Eventually, Zhao Hai gave up his n to explore this subspace and decided to return. People from other sects would definitely go to the ck Tiger Gang for discussion. If he waste to return, Zhang Feng and the others would definitely be worried.

    Zhao Hai went back to the ck Tiger Gang using the Space. When he appeared, a disciple from the gang immediately gave him a salute and said, ¡°Senior Brother, acting Gang Leader Zhang Feng asks you to find him immediately after you return. People from other sects have arrived.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded and immediately flew towards Zhang Feng¡¯s study. Zhang Feng and Hu Liangchen were sitting in the study and seemed to be discussing something.

    Seeing Zhao Hai arrive, Zhang Feng hastily stood up and said, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯re back. Did something happen? Why did you returnte?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m alright. We don¡¯t have time to discuss what happened. I heard that people from other sects have arrived. How are they doing?¡± Zhao Hai didn¡¯t exin what happened in the Heaven Sect. He believed that Zhang Feng and the others already knew the events that transpired.

    Zhang Feng replied, ¡°There¡¯s only people from small sects. There are also sect masters present. They arrived with the representatives they sent to the Demon ying Conference. I knew what happened from them. Little Hai, you did very well. With those small sects on our backs, we can form our own alliance. We don¡¯t need to rely on the super sects. I didn¡¯t think you were that fierce. You actually managed to dismantle the Demon ying Conference.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled. Cai¡¯er informed him that since a lot of sects left, the Demon ying Conference could no longer go on. At that time, the expressions of the super sect representatives were very ugly.

    Zhao Hai understood why the Heaven Sect tampered with his transmission formation. This was an important n of the nine super sects, but it was trashed by Zhao Hai. Moreover, it was done in the Heaven Sect¡¯s territory. This was a huge shame for the Heaven Sect.

    At this time, Hu Liangchen said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about another thing. The Heavenly Demons havepletely opened their pathway to the Great Realm of Cultivation. Their army has entered from numerous fronts. Moreover, they are still advancing.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Once the other sects arrive, we¡¯ll figure out what to do. We can only deal with one Heavenly Demon Army at a time. As for the other armies, the Myriad Demons Realm and the others can deal with it. These Heavenly Demons don¡¯t care which sect they attack. The only important thing for them is entering the Great World of Cultivation.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded, ¡°There are two armies not far from the ck Tiger Gang. And there are three armies near the Myriad Demons Sect. The Myriad Demons Sect naturally wouldn¡¯t help us with the two armies.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking of asking them for help.¡±

 Chapter 1810

    <h4>Chapter 1810: Seductress</h4>

    Less than a day after Zhao Hai returned to the ck Tiger Gang, the sects who formed an alliance with Zhao Hai had sent their representative to discuss their partnership.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t get involved in this matter. His current status was only a core disciple of the ck Tiger Gang. The true master of the ck Tiger Gang was Zhang Feng. It wouldn¡¯t be good for him to inject himself too deeply into the matters of the sect.

    Zhao Hai was currently focused on the subspace he was teleported to. When he left the subspace, he asked Cai¡¯er to investigate. The subspace was surprisinglyrge. Cai¡¯er has yet to find the edges of the subspace.

    What surprised Zhao Hai even more was that there seems to be an endless amount of yin qi in that subspace. Also, upon further investigation, they found Undead. And those Undead were very powerful.

    The weakest Undead in the subspace was at the spirit forming stage. Meanwhile, the strongest Undead were more powerful than the immortal experts that Zhao Hai met.

    This was actually an Undead subspace! It was just like the Underworld. However, the Underworld had nts as well as a blood river. This subspace only had Undead. These Undead looked like people. It could be said that they were zombies. Because they were high-level Undead, they didn¡¯t look much differentpared to living people. This subspace doesn¡¯t have nts or a blood river. Besides the yin qi and the Undead, the subspace was only a gray and dusty world.

    After seeing this, Zhao Hai became interested and curious about the subspace. He wanted to know how it came to be.

    Zhao Hai tried to catch a couple of undead for the Space. Fortunately, the Undead were able to be subdued by the Space.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t swallow the subspace yet. He was afraid that his strength might not be enough. The Undead in the subspace were very powerful. Subduing those Undead might require a very high price.

    It took Zhao Hai three days to check the subspace. During these three days, Zhang Feng discussed the alliance with the representatives of the sects. Zhang Feng and the others christened the alliance with the name of Freedom Alliance. Its main purpose was to deal with the Heavenly Demons. Once the Heavenly Demons were repelled, the alliance could continue to exist. However, the sects that belonged to the alliance could withdraw at any time.

    And in these three days, the Heavenly Demon Army started to move all throughout the Northern Divergent Province. In this period, the Heavenly Demons have destroyed ten small sects. Everyone who got in their way were eliminated. Those who resisted were killed.

    The cultivators didn¡¯t expect the Heavenly Demons to be so cruel. It seems like they wanted to eradicate the cultivators.

    This didn¡¯t only happen in the Northern Divergent Province. All throughout the Great World of Cultivation, cultivators were being massacred by the Heavenly Demon Armies. Altogether, the Heavenly Demons have destroyed about a hundred sects. Although these sects weren¡¯t particrly powerful, the speed in which they were destroyed startled the people of the Great Realm of Cultivation.

    Of the sects that went to the ck Tiger Gang, two of them had been attacked. But as they were under assault, they moved their people and belongings to the ck Tiger Gang. This spared them from suffering heavy losses.

    Three dayster, the Freedom Alliance was established. At the same time, the sects decided on how many experts they would send to form the Alliance Army. They would be attacking the Heavenly Demons head-on. They wanted to douse the arrogance of the Heavenly Demon Armies.

    Currently, the Heavenly Demon Armies were rampant in their attacks. They considered the cultivators as bugs to squash underneath their feet. This caused the people of the Great World of Cultivation to feel suffocated. Therefore, Zhang Feng and the others decided that it was time for them to retaliate against the enemy.

    However, assembling manpower required time. And while the alliance was assembling their army, the Hundred Flowers Valley suddenly sent an envoy to visit the ck Tiger Gang. Although Zhao Hai told Zhang Feng that they had entered a partnership with the Hundred Flowers Valley, Zhang Feng didn¡¯t expect the valley to send people over.

    The arrogance of the Hundred Flowers Valley was very well known in the province. They wouldn¡¯t even give the Myriad Demons Sect any face. Who would have thought that they would be the ones to visit the ck Tiger Gang. This was unprecedented.

    This time, the person who led the Hundred Flower Valley¡¯s delegation was Li Xunhua. Although Li Xunhua¡¯s name hasn¡¯t been heard in recent years, the older generation knew who he was. Back then, he was a well-known genius of the valley. Both his strength and influence put him at the topmost levels of the Hundred Flowers Valley. As he got older, he focused more on the matters of the valley and rarely went out. Slowly, his fame simmered and nobody heard of him again.

    But it was because of this that Li Xunhua¡¯s position in the sect was very high. And because he was managing the valley, he was now a figure of power in the sect. Moreover, his strength has been known to have increased.

    Zhao Hai was also aware that Li Xunhua had arrived. However, he didn¡¯t act. Since Li Xunhua is visiting the ck Tiger Gang, the person he would have to meet was naturally Zhang Feng.

    When he heard that Li Xunhua had arrived, Zhang Feng quickly weed him. The strength of the Hundred Flowers Valley was well-known in the Northern Divergent Province. Even if the ck Tiger Gang was much stronger now, Zhang Feng still wouldn¡¯t dare neglect the valley.

    After exchanging greetings, Li Xunhua looked around and asked, ¡°Gang Leader Zhang Feng, where¡¯s Junior Brother Zhao Hai? He still hasn¡¯t returned?¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled and said, ¡°Little Hai is currently doing a task. Now that the alliance has been established, it¡¯s time for us to fight the Heavenly Demon Army. Little Hai is preparing for that. Why? Does Mister Xunhua have something to say to Little Hai?¡±

    Li Xunhua shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just had a good time conversing with Junior Brother Zhao Hai back in the Heaven Sect, so I wanted to see him. I also gave Junior Brother Zhao Hai a couple bottles of Hundred Flowers Wine. I wanted to know what he thinks about it.¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled and said, ¡°I see. Mister Xunhua can rest assured. I¡¯ll have someone call Little Hai over.¡± After he said that, he gave a gesture of invitation towards Li Xunhua.

    Li Xunhua cupped his fist towards Zhang Feng. Then the two walked shoulder-to-shoulder. At the same time, Li Xunhua was sizing up the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s base. Although this was the first time that Li Xunhua visited the ck Tiger Gang, he had a certain idea of the sect¡¯s situation. He didn¡¯t hear about the ck Tiger Gang having an underground base. Now, it seems like Zhao Hai was telling the truth when he said that the ck Tiger Gang made preparations for the invasion of the Heavenly Demon Realm.

    As for the Hundred Flowers wine that Li Xunhua gave Zhao Hai, they weren¡¯t consumed. Zhao Hai handed it over to Cai¡¯er to be analyzed.

    When Cai¡¯er ced the wine under the Universal Scanner, a prompt was heard, ¡°Medicinal wine with hallucinogens. The effects can hide in the drinker¡¯s body and remain undetectable. The wine allows the drinker to be open for mind control.¡±

    Hearing this prompt, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression changed. Then his eyes shed a cold light. Li Xunhua actually wanted him to drink this wine. It seems like Li Xunhua didn¡¯t have any good intentions from the very beginning.

    Most importantly, the wine can induce hallucinations and allow the drinker to be controlled. Compared to other methods of control, the wine was safer and harder to detect. The owner of the wine wouldn¡¯t need to worry about betrayal. Naturally, this was also the most sinister method of control.

    Zhao Hai walked out of his residence and went towards Zhang Feng and Li Xunhua. The two were still talking about menial topics and hadn¡¯t touched the purpose of the visit.

    Before long, Zhao Hai arrived outside Zhang Feng¡¯s study. There were two disciples guarding the door. Seeing Zhao Hai arrive, one of them reported, ¡°Gang Leader, it¡¯s Mister Zhao Hai.¡±

    Zhang Feng quickly said, ¡°Little Hai,e in.¡±

    Zhao Hai pushed the door open and then walked in. His face showed a faint smile as he gave Zhang Feng a salute first before turning his head to Li Xunhua and saying, ¡°Senior Brother Xunhua, I didn¡¯t expect you to visit this soon. I apologize for failing to wee you.¡±

    Li Xunhua quickly stood up and said, ¡°Junior Brother is too polite. I came here without any warning. I should be the one apologizing for disturbing you. Here, I have a gift for Junior Brother and the Gang Leader.¡± Lin Xunhua turned his hand and took out four red jade bottles.

    Looking at the four jade bottles, Zhao Hai revealed a huge grin as he said, ¡°Thanks a lot, Senior Brother.¡± Then he took the four bottles as he looked at Zhang Feng and said, ¡°First Senior Brother, since you¡¯re the acting Gang Leader, it wouldn¡¯t be good for you to drink on the job. Moreover, you don¡¯tck liquor to drink. Let me safeguard these two bottles for you.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but jump. With how long they had known each other, Zhang Feng knew that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t greedy for liquor. But now, Zhao Hai deliberately took all of the wine bottles. This could only mean one thing, there was something wrong with the wine.

    However, Zhang Feng was a person who has faced multiple storms. He didn¡¯t react to Zhao Hai¡¯s action. Instead, he had a yful expression on his face as heughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re really shameless. Alright, you can take them away.¡± Zhao Hai grinned as he took the four jade bottles and threw them to the Space.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s actions, Li Xunhua¡¯s eyes shone. He was happy inside. Naturally, Li Xunhua understood the effects of the wine. The wine wasn¡¯t the Hundred Flowers Wine that Li Xunhua imed. It was a secret recipe of the Hundred Flowers Valley. The wine has a special name, Seductress.

    Listening to the name, one would have an idea of the wine¡¯s effects. It was like a beautiful woman with the same title. It makes you feel very good, but it will corrode your heart and slowly control your actions. Although your decision was made by yourself, you wouldn¡¯t know that you hadpletely submitted to the seduction. It was because of this effect that the wine gained its name.

 Chapter 1811

    <h4>Chapter 1811: Preparing to Dispatch Troops</h4>

    Zhao Hai was lucky, the wine called Seductress had just been created by the Hundred Flowers Valley. The valley had some finished cauldrons to perform experiments with. But the valley has yet to find people to use it on. In the conference, Li Xunhua was looking for people to give the wine to, and then he met Zhao Hai. Therefore, he gave Zhao Hai two bottles of the wine. Zhao Hai was the first target of the seductress wine.

    Zhao Hai took all four bottles of wine because he was afraid that Zhang Feng would get too excited and drink it. But in Li Xunhua¡¯s eyes, Zhao Hai¡¯s actions meant that he had been deeply poisoned and couldn¡¯t live without the wine.

    After Zhao Hai took the bottles away, the group sat down once more. Li Xunhua looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Junior Brother, I heard that the conference could no longer continue after we left. Now, the nine super sects looked for small sects close to them and formed their own alliances. Naturally, the alliance of the super sects are stronger than our own alliances. However, I think the nine super sects still felt suffocated. Because of you, they were unable to unify the Great World of Cultivation.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I dislike the arrogance of the nine super sects. Isn¡¯t it better now that we have our own alliances? Right, Senior Brother, how is your side doing? Are you finished establishing your alliance? Also, what does the Hundred Flowers Valley want from our ck Tiger Gang?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Li Xunhuaughed and said, ¡°I must say, I like Junior Brother¡¯s character. It¡¯s refreshing that you don¡¯t waste time. Good. The Hundred Flowers Valley wants a defensive partnership with the ck Tiger Gang. Naturally, that also involves the alliances we have formed. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t my decision to make. I don¡¯t handle matters of the gang. You should discuss it with First Senior Brother.¡± After he said that, he turned towards Zhang Feng.

    Zhang Feng smiled faintly and said, ¡°Since Mister Xunhua wanted to form a partnership, naturally I wee it. However, this defensive partnership needs specific terms. I ask Mister toy them out for me.¡±

    Li Xunhua replied, ¡°The Heavenly Demons have entered the Great Realm of Cultivation and both of our sects don¡¯t want to be controlled by the nine super sects. Because of this, we formed our own alliances. But to be honest, each of our alliances aren¡¯t very strong. We¡¯re still too weakpared to the alliances formed by the nine super sects.¡±

    ¡°At this time, we have two enemies. One is the Heavenly Demon Army. The Heavenly Demon Army doesn¡¯t care about our rtionship with the nine super sects. The enmity we have with the nine super sects have nothing to do with the invading Heavenly Demons. In their eyes, we are enemies to be purged. They wouldn¡¯t show us any mercy.¡±

    ¡°Our second enemy is the nine super sects. We have ruined their ns. They certainly wouldn¡¯t let this go. They will definitely retaliate. We have to be guarded against them all the time.¡±

    When Li Xunhua stopped, he looked at Zhao Hai and Zhang Feng. The two gave him a nod. Seeing them agree, Li Xunhua continued, ¡°Our strength,pared to our two enemies, is still too little. Therefore, being partners, when one is having a difficult time, the other should offer support. Only then can we deal with the Heavenly Demons and the nine super sects. What do you think?¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded. Li Xunhua wasn¡¯t wrong. Just like Li Xunhua said, they were now faced with two enemies, the Heavenly Demons and the nine super sects. If they formed a partnership with the Hundred Flowers Valley, the burdens they would bear would be lighter.

    Before Zhang Feng could say anything, Zhao Hai opened his mouth and said, ¡°First Senior Brother, I think we should ask Uncle Hu¡¯s opinion on this. Uncle Hu knows more than the both of us. If we cannot have his approval, things will be more troublesome in the future.¡±

    Hearing what Zhao Hai said, Zhang Feng¡¯splexion couldn¡¯t help but change. He knew Zhao Hai. His words were basically telling Zhang Feng that they shouldn¡¯t agree immediately. Hu Liangchen was just an excuse. Hu Liangchen was now very concerned about the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s matters. If Zhang Feng made a decision, Hu Liangchen wouldn¡¯t oppose it. Using Hu Liangchen made Zhao Hai¡¯s message very obvious. The reason Zhang Feng¡¯splexion changed was because of Zhao Hai¡¯s attitude. First, he took away the wine Li Xunhua gave, and now he was blocking the partnership. It seems like Zhao Hai knew something that he didn¡¯t. It was clear that Zhao Hai was wary towards the Hundred Flowers Valley.

    When he heard Zhao Hai, a thought passed through Li Xunhua¡¯s mind. It was hard for people in the Northern Divergent Province to be unaware of the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s internal struggles. He also heard about Hu Liangchen¡¯s name before. Hu Liangchen was in the same generation as Li Xunhua. Moreover, at that time, the reputation of the two were roughly equal.

    Later on, as Hu Liangchen took care of the matters of his n, his reputation began to disappear. But Li Xunhua didn¡¯t forget about him. He would never underestimate Hu Liangchen.

    In the eyes of Li Xunhua, Zhang Feng¡¯s change inplexion was a sense of dread towards Hu Liangchen. This caused him to think about a few things. In his mind, it seems like the internal strife of the ck Tiger Gang hasn¡¯t beenpletely solved. Conversely, it seems like the powers of the ck Tiger Gang were having problems.

    Li Xunhua, who managed to find something out, couldn¡¯t help but be secretly delighted. At the same time, he was observing Zhang Feng¡¯s change in expression.

    After some time, Zhang Feng let out a long breath and said, ¡°Mister Xunhua, please forgive me, but this isn¡¯t a small matter. We would need the input of the sect elders before I could give you a confirmation.¡±

    Lin Xunhua gave a nod of understanding and said, ¡°This is a major matter. It should be discussed well.¡±

    Zhang Feng cupped his fist towards Li Xunhua and siad, ¡°Mister, please stay in the sect first. Once a decision is made, I will immediately inform you.¡±

    Li Xunhua also cupped his fist and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for Gang Leader¡¯s message.¡±

    Zhao Hai also cupped his fist towards Li Xunhua before saying, ¡°Senior Brother, please take a rest first. Once I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll apany you to drink a few cups.¡±

    Li Xunhuaughed and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± After that, he followed a ck Tiger Gang disciple back to his room.

    When Li Xunhua left, Zhang Feng quickly turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, what¡¯s all this about? Why do I think that you¡¯re very vignt towards the Hundred Flowers Valley?¡±

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted and said, ¡°These fellows are up to no good. Let¡¯s wait for Uncle Hu to arrive, I¡¯ll tell you at the same time.¡± Zhao Hai sat down and Zhang Feng as well. Before long, Hu Liangchen arrived.

    After asking Hu Liangchen to take a seat, Zhao Hai reported, ¡°On the first day of the conference, I proposed the Elder¡¯s congress causing the day¡¯s meeting to end. At that time, Li Xunhao approached me saying that he supported my proposal. Then we talked about cooperation. Just as I was about to leave, he gave me two bottles of hundred flowers wine. Since I was busy, I wasn¡¯t able to touch those two bottles. When I heard that he came over, I remembered the wine. I took one bottle out and studied it. As you know, my ability allows me to remake materials. I want to see what the wine was made of. But after remaking the wine, I found that it had a hidden poison. Once you drink this wine, you will always look for it. When that happens, you would be under the control of the Hundred Flowers Valley. Therefore, I took the four bottles and threw them away. Although there seems to be no problem with cooperating with the Hundred Flowers Valley, I¡¯m still a bit worried.¡±

    When he heard Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng couldn¡¯t help but m the table, ¡°Good, Hundred Flowers Valley. They actually tried to scheme against us. They¡¯re dreaming if they want to partner with us.¡±

    Hu Liangchen hesitated, then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, does Li Xunhua know that you discovered the poison in their wine?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t. It¡¯s even possible that he suspects me of being addicted to their wine.¡±

    Hu Liangchen nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good. This partnership, I think we can agree to it. As long as they don¡¯t suspect Little Hai, they wouldn¡¯t suspect us. Wouldn¡¯t that be better? Just like what Li Xunhua said, an enemy of an enemy is a friend.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I also agree to the partnership. Although the Hundred Flowers Valley plotted against me, I wasn¡¯t affected. We can take advantage of this. And the Hundred Flowers Valley aren¡¯t doing much better than us. It¡¯s true that they want to form a partnership with us.¡±

    Zhang Feng has already calmed down. He let out a long breath and said, ¡°We¡¯ll form the partnership, but we must be on guard against the Hundred Flowers Valley. Those fellows aren¡¯t good.¡±

    Zhao Hai sneered and said, ¡°Those fellows aren¡¯t going to cause us trouble. As long as we fight together, everything will be easy. The opponents of the ck Tiger Gang are the Heavenly Demons and the nine super sects. The Hundred Flowers Valley aren¡¯t qualified to be our enemies.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng and Hu Liangchen couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then they felt a heroic feeling in their heart. Correct, the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s enemies were the nine super sects and the Heavenly Demon Realm. The Hundred Flowers Valley isn¡¯t qualified to be the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s enemy.

    Hu Liangchen stood up and said, ¡°I won¡¯t be seeing that person. I¡¯ll leave this matter to the both of you. Agree to the partnership. The Heavenly Demons areing, we don¡¯t have time to offend the Hundred Flowers Valley. Maintaining a good rtionship with them would save us a lot of trouble.¡±

    Zhang Feng and Zhao Hai nodded. When Hu Liangchen left, Zhao Hai looked at Zhang Feng and said, ¡°First Senior Brother, I don¡¯t want to see him as well. I¡¯ll have to leave this matter to the Gang Leader.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai quickly vanished from sight.

    Zhang Feng smiled bitterly. Then he sent someone to get Li Xunhua and then discussed with him the matter of the partnership. The partnership was the same as the alliance of two countries. There¡¯s no alliance leader and both sides are equal. If one side gets in a difficult situation, the other would send their support. It was a simple alliance.

    Li Xunhua naturally didn¡¯t suspect anything. He also asked about Zhao Hai, but Zhang Feng told him that Zhao Hai was still busy. Li Xunhua didn¡¯t think much of it. After all, Zhang Feng already mentioned that the ck Tiger Gang was preparing to attack the Heavenly Demons. There must be a lot of things that need to be prepared. Zhao Hai was a powerhouse of the ck Tiger Gang, it was normal for him to be busy.

    Nevertheless, Li Xunhua thought that Zhao Hai had already been poisoned by the wine. The poison was silent and even the poisoned person wouldn¡¯t feel it. The effects of the poison was hidden by the benefits that it gave its drinker. Slowly, the cultivator would be used to the benefits and would even crave it. Li Xunhao never expected Zhao Hai to discover the secret of the wine. Therefore, he didn¡¯t have any doubts.

    The Hundred Flowers Valley also had a lot of things to prepare for. Therefore, Li Xunhua didn¡¯t say. After establishing the partnership with the ck Tiger Gang, he immediately left. The ck Tiger Gang also entered the state of war.

    The sects that allied with the ck Tiger Gang were located not far from the sect. Those who were close to the Myriad Demons Sect didn¡¯t dare form an alliance with the Myriad Demons Sect¡¯s enemies. Since the alliance involved people close to each other, the Iron de Sect, Heavy Sand Sect, and the Great Strength Sect were also part of the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s alliance. As for the Withered Vine Sect, since they were on good terms with the Myriad Demons Sect, they immediately became a branch sect of the Myriad Demons Sect when the Heavenly Demons arrived. But because of this, the Withered Vine Sect¡¯s domain has been deeply invaded by the surrounding sets. The ck Tiger Gang also obtained a piece of the Withered Vine Sect¡¯s territory.

    After this, the ck Tiger Gang arranged the army that would face the Heavenly Demons. The small sects didn¡¯t object. Since the Heavenly Demon Army that they were going to attack was close to the ck Tiger Gang, it was also close to their sect. If they managed to deal with this army, then their sects would be in a rtively good state.

    The ck Tiger Gang treated this matter with great importance. This was the alliance¡¯s first move since its establishment. The only eptable oue of this action was victory. Defeat wasn¡¯t an option. Winning this battle would increase the unity and morale of the alliance. The ck Tiger¡¯s Voice in the alliance would also be louder. If they lost, the sects would have less confidence in the alliance. When the timees, the alliance would be dissolved. Therefore, the ck Tiger Gang needed to win the battle. Not only was Zhao Hai in charge of the army, the ck Turtle Ancestor was also taking part.

    It has already been some time since the ck Turtle Ancestor joined the ck Tiger Gang. He already gained some understanding about the sect. He also heard that Hu Shan wasn¡¯t unable to make a move for some time. When he thought about Hu Shan¡¯s age, the ck Turtle Ancestor knew that Hu Shan was nearing the end of his life. He shouldn¡¯t be able to go out as much as he wants. When he thought about this, the ck Turtle Ancestor was convinced that he was currently the strongest expert in the ck Tiger Gang. His cultivation level was enough for him to rule the sect.

    But before the ck Turtle Ancestor could make a move, five powerful spiritual forces locked onto him. The five spiritual forces clearly belonged to immortal experts. The ck Turtle Ancestor couldn¡¯t help but shake. He underestimated the ck Tiger Gang. From then on, the ck Turtle Ancestor behaved. They no longer had any illegal thoughts.

 Chapter 1812

    <h4>Chapter 1812: Tough Stance</h4>

    Zhao Hai stood on the Hell King¡¯s Ship beside a thin old man. As he looked at Zhao Hai, the thin old man couldn¡¯t help but be curious.

    This thin old man was the ck Turtle Ancestor. He knew Zhao Hai through the news spread about the ck Tiger Gang. In fact, not knowing Zhao Hai was difficult if you¡¯re in the Northern Divergent Province. But the curiosity of the ck Turtle Ancestor didn¡¯te from the rumors surrounding Zhao Hai.

    Immortal Experts were top figures in the Great World of Cultivation. Even the Myriad Demons Sect would at least give immortal experts the position of an elder. Moreover, the position held more powerpared tomon elders and core disciples.

    And because of their strength, when normal cultivators see an immortal expert, they would feel extreme pressure which would cause them to be respectful.

    However, Zhao Hai had none of this. The ck Turtle Ancestor could feel that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid of him. The bit of respect that Zhao Hai had for the ck Turtle Ancestor was because of his age rather than strength. This raised the ck Turtle Ancestor¡¯s eyebrows.

    Although the ck Turtle Ancestor was now a Supreme Elder of the ck Tiger Gang, he wouldn¡¯t shout at Zhao Hai. The old man knew very well what kind of person Zhao Hai was in the ck Tiger Gang. Although Zhao Hai was still a core disciple, his status in the sect was definitely higher than a Supreme Elder.

    Because of this, the old turtle was very curious. He wanted to know why Zhao Hai was so calm in front of him.

    Zhao Hai could feel the gaze of the ck Turtle Ancestor. However, he didn¡¯t care. The immortal experts who died in his hand didn¡¯t number one or two. There was nothing for him to fear.

    Zhao Hai turned his head behind him. At the back were about a hundredrge artifacts. Some of theserge artifacts belonged to the ck Tiger Gang while some belonged to the other sects. The ck Tiger Gang brough 50rge artifacts while the other sects had about 50 as well.

    A hundredrge artifacts might not be a lot, but this battle was different from the past. In Zhao Hai¡¯s previous battles, the people inside therge artifacts weren¡¯t necessarily strong, only Undead with rifles. But this time, the people who rode therge artifacts were at least at the core formation stage. Moreover, eachrge artifact had at least 10 thousand people. It can be said that the current alliance army was a million-people strong.

    Zhao Hai was the Supreme Commander of the entire army. However, he could onlymand the 200 thousand people from the ck Tiger Gang. The other sects have their ownmanders to lead them. Zhao Hai could only give orders to thosemanders and not the troops under them.

    Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t like this method, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Although these sects have formed an alliance with the ck Tiger Gang, it was impossible for them to trust their entire army to Zhao Hai. They were simrly afraid of the ck Tiger Gang turning them into cannon fodder.

    Taking a look at therge artifacts behind him, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He saw therge artifacts of the Heavy Sand Sect, Great Strength Sect, and the Iron de Sect. If Zhao Hai could control all of theirrge artifacts, the alliance army¡¯s strength would increase by at least 30 percent. However, Zhao Hai knew that this was impossible.

    To the sects,rge artifacts were weapons only inferior to immortal experts. It was impossible for the sects to hand the control ofrge artifacts to outsiders. Moreover, because of the different refining methods, controllingrge artifacts differed. Take therge artifact of the Great Strength Sect, for example. Because of its structure, it required peculiar control methods. And the Great Strength Sect wouldn¡¯t just hand this control method over. If other people had this control method, they might be able to find ways to deal with therge artifact. This was equivalent to exposing your weak point to the enemy.

    To be honest, Zhao Haicked confidence in the army to face the Heavenly Demons. Although hemandedrge armies in the past, the entire army was under hismand. But with this army, not a lot of people would follow his words topletion.

    Seeing Zhao Hai sigh upon looking back, the ck Turtle Ancestor asked, ¡°Little Hai, is there a problem?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the ck Turtle Ancestor and then forced a smile as he said, ¡°I¡¯m quite worried about this army. As you can see, although I¡¯m themander, when ites to battle, it would be difficult to send orders to these people.¡±

    The ck Turtle Ancestor was an ancient beast, so there are a few things he hadn¡¯t seen. So he agreed with what Zhao Hai said. Looking at therge artifacts he sighed and said, ¡°This is the nature of an alliance. Its structure doesn¡¯t inspire sturdiness. But the fact that we¡¯re able to gather this many people is already very good.¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed and no longer thought about it. He already made preparations if the worst case happens. Laura and the others already prepared a few emergency ns.

    Zhao Hai thought that if these people listened to him, it would be good. If they don¡¯t listen, then he would no longer care about their lives. Maintaining the strength of the ck Tiger Gang would be enough.

    About a hundredrge artifacts moved forward in a mighty charge. No matter where such a fleet was located, it would definitely cause people to feel pressure.

    A day after therge artifacts began flying, Zhao Haimanded the fleet to slow down. This was because they had entered the region where the Heavenly Demons were roaming around.

    The invasion of the Heavenly Demons was indeed being deliberately prepared. The way their invasion worked was also very unusual. Their movement significantly slowed down. After opening their passage and destroying the surrounding sects, the Heavenly Demons began building bases and slowly expanded to all four directions. They began increasing their territory and putting everything they conquered under their control.

    Most importantly, the Heavenly Demons didn¡¯t leave behind any surviving cultivator. Therefore, allnds that the Heavenly Demons seized were purged of any cultivators.

    Although this method was ruthless, it was also very effective. With the cultivators being eradicated, the Great World of Cultivationpletely lost control of the territory that was seized. They couldn¡¯t even obtain any information from inside.

    After the fleet slowed down, Zhao Hai immediately sent a scouting unitposed of fiverge artifacts. Naturally, these fiverge artifacts were from the ck Tiger Gang. And allrge artifacts were controlled by Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare send a small number of people to scout around. These people were more likely to be destroyed by the Heavenly Demons. Therefore,rge artifacts should be sent to scout with eachrge artifact having 10 thousand people inside. In this way, even if they encounter enemies, they would have an ability to protect themselves. They could persist until Zhao Hai and the others arrive to provide help.

    Once the scouting team were sent out, representatives of the other sects were weed in the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Inside the ship¡¯s meeting hall, representatives began arriving one after another. As people arrived, they gave Zhao Hai their greetings while also giving the ck Turtle Ancestor a salute.

    The ck Turtle Ancestor were just calmly sitting on the side with his eyes closed. He didn¡¯t pay attention to the people who greeted him. This also allowed Zhao Hai to see the haughtiness of an immortal expert.

    Before long, all of the representatives were present. Zhao Hai looked at them and said, ¡°Everyone, I called you over to inform you that we¡¯re about to enter the area controlled by the Heavenly Demons. Expect a battle to happen at any time. Please make your preparations when you go back.¡±

    Everyone nodded. Zhao Hai swept them with his gaze before adding, ¡°We¡¯re now allied with each other. But since I was assigned as themander-in-chief, I hope that you can cooperate with me. I will make sure that we lose as little as possible. However, to those who don¡¯t follow my orders to benefit yourselves, I apologize but I have to deal with you using thews set by the alliance. At the same time, I will propose the sect responsible to be kicked from the alliance. I will also make sure to hunt the sect down. If anyone has any problems with what I said, you can say it right now.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the representatives couldn¡¯t help but stare. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to say such words. Although these sects were confident in their strengths, being kicked out of the alliance and being chased down would definitely spell the end of their sect¡¯s existence.

    Most importantly, inside the room was an Immortal Expert from the ck Tiger Gang. This caused Zhao Hai¡¯s words to cause even more pressure.

    However, one cultivator managed to stand up and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, since we¡¯re now acting together and you¡¯re themander, we will definitely listen to you. However, how could we guarantee that you¡¯re treating all of us fairly?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at this person and recognized him as the representative from the Heavy Sand Sect. The Heavy Sand Sect had some issues with the ck Tiger Gang in the past. So it was understandable if they were worried that Zhao Hai would scheme against them.

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Ourmon enemy right now is the Heavenly Demons. I will never use our enemy to deal with you. After all, in the end, all of us are cultivators of the Great World of Cultivation. If you don¡¯t believe me, then you are free to leave. But if you remain, then I¡¯ll have to ask you to follow my orders.¡±

    The representatives didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be robust in his stance. At the same time, they agreed to what he said. This time, they were facing the Heavenly Demons. It was very likely that they would suffer losses. Although Zhao Hai¡¯s words were harsh, those present knew that it was required at this time.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°When I participated in the Heavenly Demon Trial, I was able to witness the strength of the Heavenly Demons. They aren¡¯t easy to deal with. If we aren¡¯t united, then we would definitely suffer immense losses. I promise that I won¡¯t take advantage of you. Therefore, I hope that you follow my orders.¡±

 Chapter 1813

    <h4>Chapter 1813: Violent sh</h4>

    An enormous fleet advanced as Zhao Hai calmly looked at the horizon on the Hell King¡¯s Ship¡¯s bow. The ck Turtle Ancestor already entered his room, leaving Zhao Hai alone.

    It has been a few hours since the meeting. The oue of the meeting was a sess. Zhao Hai was able to make it clear that he would punish those who wouldn¡¯t follow his orders. Although the sects still had some doubts, they still agreed. This made Zhao Hai more confident in the uing battle.

    Actually, there was no need for Zhao Hai to send out a scouting team. He has silver needles to spy on the movements of the Heavenly Demon Army. However, he couldn¡¯t reveal that he has such an ability.

    At this time, Cai¡¯er suddenly said, ¡°Young Master, the enemy has detected the scouting ships. They have already exchanged blows.¡± Then an image appeared inside Zhao Hai¡¯s mind.

    The scout ship was a ck tiger ship that was being driven by the Undead. The people onboard were also from the ck Tiger Gang. Scouting was an important matter, so Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t just leave it to the other sects to handle

    At this moment, the tiger ship was being besieged by severalrge artifacts. Theserge artifacts were in the form of a huge octopus with tentacles as their weapons. There were fourrge artifacts each with eight tentacles that were attacking the tiger ship.

    At this time, Zhao Hai¡¯smunication token made a sound. The ck Tiger Gang disciples on the tiger ship were reporting their current situation. Zhao Hai immediately ordered the fleet to shift its direction towards the tiger ship. At the same time, he ordered the ships to get ready for action. The other four scouting ships were also heading the same direction.

    The scout ships didn¡¯t go far from the fleet. Additionally, with the tiger ship being controlled by the Undead, it was able to survive despite being under the assault of fourrge artifacts.

    After a while, Zhao Hai and the others finally saw the battlefield with their eyes. The Heavenly Demons also noticed the fleet¡¯s approach. They initially wanted to leave, but they weren¡¯t given the chance. They were entangled by the scout ship. And with the Hell King¡¯s Ship being Zhao Hai¡¯s fastest ship, he was able to quickly join the battle.

    When one of the four octopusrge artifacts was entangled, the three other artifacts tried to rescue it first. But after failing for some time, they knew that they needed to leave or else they would all be taken down. Therefore, the three other octopusrge artifacts turned around and ran away, leaving one of them behind.

    At this time, Zhao Hai¡¯s Hell King¡¯s Ship also arrived. Without hesitation, it rushed towards the giant octopus. Looking at the battle, Zhao Hai knew that the octopus didn¡¯t have very strong ramming strength. However, its eight tentacles were very hard to deal with. There were barbs in each tentacle, this increased the strength of the tentacles when it mmed down like a whip.

    In addition to being flexible, the tentacles were also very quick. But Zhao Hai could see that the tentacles followed a certain pattern. After all, the octopus was arge artifact and wasn¡¯t a true octopus. A real octopus can move its tentacles without any fear of collision. On the other hand, since the octopusrge artifact was being controlled by multiple people, if they didn¡¯t follow a certain pattern, the tentacles would risk colliding with each other.

    Because of this, although the tentacles looked flexible, their direction were predictable. This made it inflexible in return.

    Cai¡¯er already calcted the movements of the octopus and found a w. The Hell King¡¯s Ship used this weakness to rush over while avoiding the movements of the octopus. The Hell King¡¯s Ship¡¯s battering ram ejected and hit the octopus¡¯ body. With the strength of the formation breaking spirit snake needle in the battering ram, the hull of the octopus was immediately damaged.

    Since the octopus was arge artifact, it could still move despite being damaged. But at the same time, its movements were greatly affected. There were two tentacles that no longer moved.

    The octopus was already having a hard time dealing with the tiger ship when it was fully functional. Now that two of its tentacles were damaged, it didn¡¯t take long before it was heavily damaged.

    At this time, Zhao Hai¡¯splexion suddenly changed. He waved his hand andmanded the tiger ship and the Hell King¡¯s Ship to retreat. When the two ships retreated about a hundred meters back, the octopus suddenly exploded.

    The reason Zhao Hai retreated was because Cai¡¯er told him that a strange energy fluctuation was detected from the octopus. It¡¯s possible that the fluctuation would cause therge artifact to explode. Since Zhao Hai trusted Cai¡¯er¡¯s deductions, he immediately retreated.

    Despite retreating for over a hundred meters, the explosion still rocked the ck tiger ship and the Hell King¡¯s Ship.

    By the end, the shields of the two ships broke. The shockwave of the explosion also reached the fleet. But since the fleet was quite far from the battle, therge artifacts weren¡¯t damaged.

    After the tiger ships entered the fleet, Zhao Hai ordered the fleet to continue advancing. But this time, the fleet was more careful. Although Zhao Hai continued to send scout ships ahead, their distance to the fleet has been significantly reduced.

    As the fleet advanced, Zhao Hai was also monitoring the movement of the Heavenly Demon Army. Naturally, the four octopus ships were just scout ships of the Heavenly Demons. Upon receiving information about the existence of Zhao Hai¡¯s fleet, the Heavenly Demon Army began to move.

    The Heavenly Demon Army that Zhao Hai and the others were about to face was very strong. There were no less than 500rge artifacts. There were also more than 100 immortal heavenly demons present in the fleet. As for manpower, the army was about 5 million strong.

    However, Zhao Hai knew that the entire army wouldn¡¯t be dispatched against them. After all, the Heavenly Demons have a base that needs defending. Therefore, as long as it¡¯s not the entire Heavenly Demon Army they¡¯re facing, Zhao Hai was confident that the alliance fleet would be able to defeat them.

    And just like Zhao thought, the Heavenly Demons didn¡¯t gather all of their troops to deal with the iing fleet. But at the same time, the Heavenly Demons wanted the fleet to be dealt with as soon as possible. Therefore, they sent 200rge artifacts as well as 2 million troops. At the same time, 50 immortal experts would apany the fleet. They reckoned that this force was enough to deal with Zhao Hai and the others.

    Despite the powerful numbers of the enemy, Zhao Hai still wanted to fight them. While the Heavenly Demons Sect immortal experts, the alliance army also had their own immortal experts. Additionally, Zhao Hai was confident in hisrge artifacts. As for therge artifacts of the other sects, they were ignored for the time being. With 50rge artifacts under hisplete control, he believes that he would be able to defeat the enemy.

    The interesting thing about the Heavenly Demon Army was that their ordinary toops weren¡¯t inside theirrge artifacts. Instead, they flew behind the ships. The people inside therge artifacts weren¡¯t a lot.

    The two fleets slowly approached each other. An hourter, the two sides began to see each other. Zhao Hai immediately ordered the ships to get into an attack formation. Then the fleet slowed down as it slowly weed the other party.

    When the two fleets were two kilometers apart, they stopped at the same time. Then from therge Heavenly Demon Fleet, a loud voice was heard, ¡°The person in charge of the Great World of Cultivation Fleet,e out!¡±

    The voice was very impolite. It was as though he was beckoning a ve over. Zhao Hai coldly snorted and said, ¡°The Heavenly Demons are truly from a barren hellhole. They don¡¯t even understand basic courtesy.¡± Zhao Hai¡¯s voice was loud enough to be heard from a huge distance. However, the voice was quite mellow, there was no trace of anger at all.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s words enraged the Heavenly Demons. Naturally, they didn¡¯t like what Zhao Hai said. If the Heavenly Demon Army didn¡¯t have set rules, the Heavenly Demons would have already charged over to beat him up.

    The voice from the Heavenly Demon Army coldly snorted and said, ¡°The Great World of Cultivation is truly arrogant. You always think you¡¯re at the center of the world. A group of poor fellows. To the Heavenly Demons, all of you are nothing but a group of ants!¡¯

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Ants? This isn¡¯t the first time the Heavenly Demons invaded the Great Realm of Cultivation. And every time, you have been repelled like the dogs that you are. So what if we¡¯re arrogant? At least we didn¡¯t give ourselves a stupid name like ¡®heavenly demon¡¯. Hahaha. Do you really think that your name sounds great? I would rather kill myself than being named like that! Hahaha.¡±

    The people of the Great World of Cultivation alsoughed along with Zhao Hai. The representatives of the sectsughed even more. To be honest, seeing that the Heavenly Demons had more people than them caused them to be anxious. But Zhao Hai¡¯s words caused this tension to disappear. At the same time, the hesitation they had towards Zhao Hai has disappeared.

    In their previous meeting, Zhao Hai made it clear that he would punish those who didn¡¯t follow his orders. Although the sect representatives showed their obedience, they held grudges in their heart. But now, afterughing at the enemy, this grudge has beenpletely erased.

    The person from the Heavenly Demon Army angrily snorted as he replied, ¡°You people from the Great World of Cultivation only know how to move your tongues. Today, I will show you the strength of our Heavenly Demon Race!¡± After speaking, the Heavenly Demon fleet began to move. At the same time, 50 figures flew out from the fleet. These figures were very fast. And as soon as they appeared, they released their dao avatars. There were the immortal experts of the Heavenly Demon fleet.

 Chapter 1814

    <h4>Chapter 1814: Immortal Experts</h4>

    Seeing that the Heavenly Demon Army was moving, Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Good,e. Elder ck Turtle, please pay attention to the rear. Combatants, prepare to disembark. Ships, line up! Charge!¡±

    Zhao Hai also flew out and threw himself towards the immortal experts. In the air, his figure became a hundred as he rushed towards the 50 immortal experts.

    Soon the two sides were fighting in the air. It was Zhao Hai versus 50 people. But what people in the distance could see were 100 Zhao Hais fighting against 50 immortal experts. Moreover, it doesn¡¯t seem like Zhao Hai was going to lose.

    This peculiar fighting method was thanks to Zhao Hai¡¯s movement technique, the Cosmic Stars Technique. Since his body movement technique wasbined with his cloning technique, he was able to fight with the immortal experts on his own.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s method ofbat caused everyone to be startled. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be this formidable. Moreover, the cultivation that Zhao Hai used seems to be very mysterious.

    However, they didn¡¯t forget their tasks. Cultivators fromrge artifacts flew out at the fastest speed. At the same time, therge artifacts were charging with all of their might.

    Two kilometers might seem far, but it was a very close distance forrge artifacts. Since the artifacts were in a stopped position, they would need to elerate before reaching their peak speed. This also gave the cultivators inside therge artifacts the chance to disembark.

    Before long, therge artifacts of both sides began to hit each other. The alliance fleet kept their charging formation but the other side did the same. The two sides would definitely sh head-on.

    Unfortunately for the Heavenly Demons, spearheading the alliance army¡¯s charge was Zhao Hai¡¯s Hell King¡¯s Ship. It was impossible for anyrge artifact to smash the Hell King¡¯s Ship. After a loud bang, therge artifact that faced the Hell King¡¯s Ship was directly smashed.

    The Hell King¡¯s Ship continued its charge without stopping, its speed even increased. However, the otherrge artifacts of the cultivators weren¡¯t doing as well. It was only the ck Tiger¡¯s Gang that were having a better time. Theserge artifacts were all made by Zhao Hai and were very sturdy. Therge artifacts of the other sects weren¡¯t as well-made. This time, more than 30rge artifacts were damaged by the charge.

    Naturally, the Heavenly Demons were suffering the same losses. They lost nearly 50rge artifacts, three of which were destroyed by the Hell King¡¯s Ship while the others were no longer usable in the battle. As for the Great Realm of Cultivation, two of theirrge artifacts were destroyed. This was because theserge artifacts were being targeted by more than one enemy ship.

    Although the alliance army profited from this sh, their gains weren¡¯t that big. Both sides also stopped theirrge artifacts. They were reluctant to make another charge.

    Production ofrge artifacts, whether it be in the Great Realm of Cultivation or the Heavenly Demon Realm, wasn¡¯t an easy task. It only took one charge to damage so manyrge artifacts. This caused both sides to feel a heartache. So they all stopped. Instead, cultivators and Heavenly Demons began to rush over and fight.

    It didn¡¯t take long before the Heavenly Demons discovered their mistake. They shouldn¡¯t have sent all of their immortal experts in that initial charge. Now, all of their immortal experts were being tied down by Zhao Hai. Meanwhile, the ck Turtle Ancestor still has his hands free. The Heavenly Demon Army no longer has any immortal experts in their ranks. Because of this, nobody was able to stop the ck Turtle Ancestor. A huge ck turtle could be seen rampaging among the enemy ranks with no stopping.

    Casualties from both sides began to pile up. Large artifacts also came to offer their help. But this time, instead of charging, they were disrupting the enemy¡¯s formations.

    It was at this moment that the Heavenly Demons discovered that they made another mistake. They should have used their numerical advantage to eliminate therge artifacts of the enemy. Even if they suffered heavy losses, they would havee on top of the sh. This was because they saw that the cultivators were better at controllingrge artifactspared to them.

    The Heavenly Demons didn¡¯t realize that if it were ordinary cultivators, their control wouldn¡¯t be any better than theirs. Moreover, the Heavenly Demons might even be better.

    But today, the Heavenly Demons were facing Zhao Hai. With the majority of therge artifacts being under Zhao Hai¡¯s control, it would be strange if the enemy didn¡¯t suffer heavy losses.

    Everyone also failed to notice that the bodies of the Heavenly Demons that fell to the ground were disappearing from time to time. Meanwhile, the corpses of the cultivators remained the same. When cultivators die and fall, their bodies would mysteriously slow down before they hit the ground. This spared the corpses from being damaged by the fall.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai was very surprised by his technique. Although the Cosmic Stars Technique integrated the Cloning Technique, it wasn¡¯t the same as the Cloning Technique. The Cloning Technique would form an incarnation that had worsebat strength than the original. If Zhao Hai used the Cloning Technique to create 1 thousand incarnations, then each incarnation would have a thousandth of his strength.

    The Cosmic Stars Technique wasn¡¯t like this. The Cosmic Stars Technique was a movement technique that uses his bodies to create a formation. With the magic formation as well as his speed, it seems like Zhao Hai released 100 clones of himself. But in reality, he was the only person fighting the immortal experts.

    Zhao Hai was using his movement technique to deal with the immortal experts of the Heavenly Demon Realm. But after fighting for some time, the Heavenly Demons were beginning to adapt to his fighting style. Although Zhao Hai was still able to tie the immortal experts down, he felt that it was bing more difficult to do so.

    But at the same time, Zhao Hai has yet to use Firegod City, Elder Zhu, or the Five Discolored Venerables. He was waiting for a good opportunity to catch enemies off-guard.

    When Zhao Hai could no longer tie down all 50 immortal experts, two Heavenly Demon immortal experts were able to wrap around Zhao Hai and charge towards the Great Realm of Cultivation¡¯s army.

    But at this moment, seven figures appeared around the two immortal Heavenly Demons. When the seven figures appeared, they immediately attacked the two. This caused the two Heavenly Demons to stare, then they immediately defended. However, they soon discovered that they weren¡¯t a match against the seven figures. This was because the seven were also at the immortal stage.

    Although the two immortal Heavenly Demons weren¡¯t weak, it¡¯s impossible for them to win against seven immortal experts. Before long, the two immortal Heavenly Demons were killed. Then their corpses were sent to the Space. When they reappeared, they were now Zhao Hai¡¯s subordinates.

    Nine immortal stage Undead immediately threw themselves towards the other immortal Heavenly Demons. When the Heavenly Demons noticed that their tworades were having a hard time, they initially wanted to lend a hand. However, Zhao Hai¡¯s attacks suddenly intensified. Because of this, the two immortal experts didn¡¯t get any help.

    But the Heavenly Demons didn¡¯t think that theirrades would be turned into Undead. At this time, the Heavenly Demons also discovered that the seven immortal experts that ambushed the two were also Undead. No wonder they felt that there¡¯s something wrong with the seven immortal experts.

    This caused them to be surprised. They didn¡¯t think it would be like this. Immortal stage Undead? When did the Great Realm of Cultivation have such things?

    However, there¡¯s one thing that the Heavenly Demons were certain of. The immortal-level Undead had something to do with Zhao Hai! But they weren¡¯t able to think about it too much since nine immortal experts joined the fight. In addition to Zhao Hai, the immortal experts were immediately in chaos.

    Also, the immortal experts discovered another terrifying matter. Theirrades that had been turned into Undead were no weaker than when they were alive!

    At this time, another Heavenly Demon let out a miserable cry before his body fell. His head was smashed in. There was no longer life in his eyes.

    A lot of Heavenly Demons were still surprised by the Undead, only a few noticed that the one who just died was smashed by a weapon that looked like a brick.

    This caused the Heavenly Demons to feel some dread. They were unable to get a sense of Zhao Hai¡¯s methods. In a blink of an eye, another three immortal heavenly demons were killed. These immortal heavenly demons weren¡¯t cabbages on the road. Their death was a massive loss to the Heavenly Demon Realm.

    But this wasn¡¯t the end. The immortal Heavenly Demons that had been killed by Zhao Hai reappeared and attacked the other Heavenly Demons. This caused the remaining Heavenly Demons to panic.

    Although these Heavenly Demons were at the immortal stage and held the numbers advantage, they couldn¡¯t help but be terrified by the sight before them.

    Despite only facing Zhao Hai and his Undead, the Heavenly Demons suddenly had a terrifying discovery. The enemy they were facing right now would get stronger the longer the fight went on. Meanwhile, their numbers could only get smaller and smaller. Therades they fought with in one moment could be their enemy in the next. How could they not be terrified by it?

    These immortal experts were from the Heavenly Demon Realm, but that doesn¡¯t mean that they don¡¯t have their own sects. The Heavenly Demon Realm was simr to the Great Realm of Cultivation, it also had a lot of sects scattered throughout thends. These immortal experts were from different sects.

    It was also because of this that the Heavenly Demons weren¡¯t able to go all out against Zhao Hai. This was because they were the pirs of their own sects. If they died in battle, their sects would have hard days ahead. It might even be destroyed. There was no such thing as morality or justice in the Heavenly Demon Realm. Once a sect loses their immortal experts, other sects would immediately devour them.

    This was also the reason why Zhao Hai was able to tie down 50 immortal experts. If these Heavenly Demons fought with all their strength, then Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be able to stop even ten of them.

    The hairs of the Heavenly Demons stood up upon seeing Zhao Hai continually reviving the dead immortal Heavenly Demons.

    At this moment, another immortal stage Heavenly Demon was battered to death by Zhao Hai¡¯s Firegod City. At the same time, two immortal Heavenly Demons were killed by the Undead. In a blink of an eye, Zhao Hai gained three more immortal-level Undead. The immortal Heavenly Demons could no longer hold on. One began to run away which caused the others to run away as well. In a short time, the Heavenly Demon Army was devoid of any immortal experts

    The Heavenly Demons and the Cultivators that were fighting didn¡¯t notice the battle of the Immortal Experts. This was because Zhao Hai and the immortal Heavenly Demons fought in an area quite a distance away from the main battle.

    But there was one person who noticed, and it was the ck Turtle Ancestor. Although the old turtle listened to Zhao Hai¡¯s words and stayed with the army, he was still quite concerned with Zhao Hai¡¯s situation. After all, Zhao Hai¡¯s position in the ck Tiger gang was very special. He didn¡¯t want Zhao Hai to be in danger.

    In the beginning, he was surprised by Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. But as a bystander, he was able to notice the weakness in Zhao Hai¡¯s fighting style much earlier than the immortal Heavenly Demons. It can be said that Zhao Hai was relying on his movement to tie down the immortal Heavenly Demons.

    But when the Undead appearedter on, the ck Turtle Ancestor was startled. The immortal experts of the Great Realm of Cultivation have their own circle. Each immortal expert knew each other. Every time a new immortal expert emerges, they would immediately be part of this circle. The cultivators below didn¡¯t know that this circle exists.

    Because of this, the ck Turtle Ancestor immediately recognized the Undead. They were the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s immortal elder, the Myriad Demons Sect¡¯s Elder Zhu, and the Five Discolored venerables. All of them were very famous in the Great Realm of Cultivation. It was impossible for the ck Turtle Ancestor to not recognize them.

 Chapter 1815

    <h4>Chapter 1815: Repelling the Heavenly Demon Army</h4>

    The rumors were true!

    When the ck Turtle Ancestor saw Elder Zhu and the others, he immediately thought of a rumor that spread in the Great Realm of Cultivation. ording to the rumor, when Zhao Hai fought against the Wandering Soul Group, the immortal expert of the Wandering Soul Group was killed. This was just one of the rumors. The other rumor said that when Zhao Hai attacked the Wandering Soul Group, he encountered two immortal experts. In the end, he killed them both.

    This was one of the rumors that people liked to spread but didn¡¯t really believe. They might believe it if the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s immortal expert killed the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s immortal expert. But this was Zhao Hai, so they didn¡¯t believe it. Everyone believed that Zhao Hai could only survive against immortal experts, not kill them.

    As for the second rumor, even more people didn¡¯t believe it. What were immortal experts? In the entire Great Realm of Cultivation, immortal experts were the ultimate weapon. They were the symbol of invincibility. Only immortal experts could kill immortal experts. They haven¡¯t heard of a transcending tribtion expert jumping stages and killing an immortal expert.

    But now, the ck Turtle Ancestor has no choice but to believe it. With these Undead, Zhao Hai could certainly kill immortal experts. He could even tie down 50 immortal experts on his own. His true strength was terrifying.

    Seeing Zhao Hai kill an immortal expert and immediately turning them into Undead, the ck Turtle Ancestor felt a chill run through his body. He was terrified. He now understood why the ck Tiger Gang didn¡¯t care about him. They epted him and then left him alone. With Zhao Hai, this monster, present in the sect, there were no issues with the ck Turtle Ancestor joining.

    The ck Turtle Ancestor was now secretly rejoicing that he didn¡¯t act excessively in the ck Tiger Gang. Otherwise, he would have been turned into an Undead already.

    Now that the immortal Heavenly Demons have been repelled, Zhao Hai received all of the Undead. Then he charged towards the battlefield.

    The ck Turtle Ancestor looked at Zhao Hai in awe. Zhao Hai also looked at the ck Turtle Ancestor and then gave him a slight nod without saying anything. However, the ck Turtle Ancestor understood what he meant. Nobody else saw Zhao Hai¡¯s battle, so they didn¡¯t see Zhao Hai¡¯s ability. It seems like Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t want people to know about the matter of immortal experts being turned into powerful Undead.

    Thinking of this, the ck Turtle Ancestor knew that it would be best to shut his mouth. The tighter the better.

    Zhao Hai returned to the Hell King¡¯s Ship. The ck Turtle Ancestor returned as well. As both of them looked at the battle, the ck Turtle Ancestor said, ¡°Mister, we have a lot of losses. The other side also lost a lot of people. Generally speaking, we¡¯re at a tie. Ourrge artifacts are more formidable, but the other side has more people.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°We have to finish the battle sooner. The immortal Heavenly Demons have retreated, if they sent reinforcements, our situation would be worse.¡±

    The ck Turtle Ancestor nodded and said, ¡°Should I go all out? I think I¡¯ll be able to defeat them quickly.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Leave it to me. We¡¯ll neverck people with me here. Hahaha.¡± Then Zhao Hai waved his hand as arge number of Undead around the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Zhao Hai waved his hand once more,manding the Undead to rush towards the Heavenly Demons.

    The sudden arrival of the Undead caused a one-sided ughter against the Heavenly Demons. At the same time, the Heavenly Demons discovered that their immortal experts had disappeared. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai was standing on the Hell King¡¯s Ship, leading his Undead to attack.

    The Undead immediately caused the Heavenly Demons to fluster. They quickly understood that their immortal expert had been defeated by Zhao Hai.

    Although they didn¡¯t know how Zhao Hai defeated the immortal Heavenly Demons, Zhao Hai already proved his strength. This was a startling realization.

    The Heavenly Demons might have the numerical advantage, but they knew that they couldn¡¯t stop the attack of immortal experts. Not only was Zhao Hai present, there was also an immortal expert beside him. This caused the Heavenly Demons to worry.

    But soon, another surprise came to the Heavenly Demons. They discovered that the Undead were very strong. They were very hard to deal with.

    Most importantly, the Undead were lined up in neat formations. Moreover, their formations kept changing during battle. Although the Heavenly Demons were stronger than these Undead, they couldn¡¯t do anything to them. Most importantly, the attacks of the Undead were very effective against the Heavenly Demons.

    The offense of the cultivators also became more violent. When they saw Zhao Hai and knowing that the enemy immortal experts had been defeated, their morale soared through the heavens. Naturally, their attacks became more spirited.

    The sudden reversal shook the Heavenly Demons army. It reverberated throughout their lines. This was also what Zhao Hai wanted to happen.

    Zhao Hai understood that the Heavenly Demons had a simr situation with the cultivators. The Heavenly Demon Army wasprised of various sect troops. They were built the same way as the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s alliance. The only difference was that the allied Heavenly Demon Army was more trained and preparedpared to the cultivators.

    With the current development, the Heavenly Demons became afraid. These people were elites of their own sects. If they lost too many people, their sect would be weak. They don¡¯t hope to see their sect fall because of their death.

    Seeing the Heavenly Demons, Zhao Hai smiled faintly. Then he turned to the ck Turtle Ancestor and said, ¡°Elder, please take action. Rout them in one go.¡±

    The ck Turtle Ancestor also discovered the changes to the battlefield. Hearing Zhao Hai, he immediatelyplied. He turned into arge turtle and then threw himself towards the Heavenly Demons.

    The ck Turtle Ancestor was a genuine immortal expert. Although his attack was inferior to his peers, his defenses far surpassed them. And against transcending tribtion experts, he was more than enough. He quickly ravaged the battlefield. Every Heavenly Demon he encountered were immediately killed.

    This caused even more chaos among the Heavenly Demons. But strangely enough, they didn¡¯t run. Instead, they organized themselves to block the Undead as well as the ck Turtle Ancestor.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai¡¯s pupils couldn¡¯t help but narrow. He didn¡¯t expect this to happen. But upon looking carefully into the Heavenly Demon Army, he discovered something. Among the Heavenly Demons were people that wore special armor. This armor was differentpared to what most Heavenly Demons wore since it was blood red. Moreover, those who wore these armors stood behind the Heavenly Demons, neithermanding nor joining the fight. The Heavenly Demons who were panicking would change their expressions upon seeing these people. In the end, they had to brace themselves and face the Undead.

    Combat Enforcers! These words immediately shed through Zhao Hai¡¯s mind. These blood red armor-wearing Heavenly Demons should bebat enforcers. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect the Heavenly Demons to havebat enforcers in their army. No wonder the Heavenly Demons kept fighting despite their miserable state.

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted as he made a move. He released his dao avatar and threw himself towards the enemy army. His targets were thesebat enforcers.

    Thesebat enforcers weren¡¯t any strongerpared to the other Heavenly Demons. Naturally, they weren¡¯t Zhao Hai¡¯s opponents. One by one,bat enforcers were being hunted down. Without thebat enforcers, the Heavenly Demons quickly lost any hesitations they had.

    With Zhao Hai joining the fight alongside the ck Turtle Ancestor, the Heavenly Demon Army finally produced deserters. The first deserter caused a chain reaction that led to more Heavenly Demons leaving the battle. Before long, a huge crowd of Heavenly Demons could be seen retreating from the battlefield.

    As the enemy retreated, the attacks of Zhao Hai and the others became more fierce. This caused even more Heavenly Demons to run away. Therge artifacts also began to turn around.

    In the end, Zhao Hai killed more than 100bat enforcers before the Heavenly Demon Army went into a full retreat. Those who didn¡¯t run away were immediately purged from the battlefield.

    At this time, what the cultivators needed to do was simple, to chase the enemy down. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t give the Heavenly Demons a chance to turn the fight around. After chasing for a while, Zhao Hai ordered everyone to retreat. Then he took all of the bodies of those who perished in battle. The damagedrge artifacts were also being pulled over by the functioning ones. Then they began to retreat.

    Zhao Hai did this because the Heavenly Demon Army¡¯s reinforcements wereing over. Moreover, the reinforcing army included immortal experts as well as newrge artifacts. If Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t retreat at this time, they would definitely suffer even heavier losses.

    The alliance army slowly retreated. At the same time, Zhao Hai sent a message to Zhang Feng and the others, sending them battle reports. In the battle, they were able to kill about 150 thousand enemies while losing 50 thousand. It was a three-to-one loss ratio. It wasn¡¯t low, but it wasn¡¯t devastating either. It must be known that they were facing Heavenly Demons, it was already good that they had a positive loss ratio.

    Naturally, the in Heavenly Demons were also turned into Undead by Zhao Hai. As for the dead cultivators, he didn¡¯t touch them. These people would be sent back to their sects to be given a proper ceremony. In any case, these people were allies who fought by his side. Although Zhao Hai wanted more Undead, he wasn¡¯t greedy to the point where he¡¯d turn his allies into Undead.

 Chapter 1816

    <h4>Chapter 1816: Flipping Moods With Ease</h4>

    This battle was actually a test. Not the Freedom Alliance¡¯s testing of the Heavenly Demons, but the other sects¡¯ test towards the ck Tiger Gang. These sects wanted to see the strength of the ck Tiger Gang. At the same time, they wanted to see if the ck Tiger Gang could use this opportunity to attack their previous enemies.

    Because of this, there weren¡¯t a lot of experts in this alliance army. And the only immortal expert in the army was the ck Turtle Ancestor. There weren¡¯t even core disciples among the troops sent by the other sects, just inner disciples.

    And now, Zhao Hai¡¯s performance was very good. Although the loss ratio was one to three, he defeated an army of 2 million Heavenly Demons with only a million or so troops. The enemy also had twice the amount ofrge artifactspared to the alliance army. Such a victory could be considered as a great one.

    This victory was more than winning the battle. The more important thing was that Zhao Hai gained the confidence of the other sects. These sects would be more confident in working with the ck Tiger Gang.

    In the end, the Freedom Alliance was a very loose organization. If the ck Tiger Gang doesn¡¯t show capabilities that could defeat the Heavenly Demon Army, then these sects might consider joining with the super sects. Although they would be schemed against, it was better than being destroyed.

    Cultivators were selfish people. They would always consider their own benefits first, then the benefits of their sect. Any considerations after that were fake.

    When Zhao Hai and the others set off, representatives of the sects went to the ck Tiger gang to wait for news. They were all afraid that their sects would suffer great losses, especially the small sects.

    After the battle, Zhao Hai invited themanders of the other sects to the Hell King¡¯s Ship once more. This time, thesemanders were more behaved than before. Back then, they were unconvinced with Zhao Hai being themander-in-chief. What they heard about Zhao Hai were all rumors. However, they didn¡¯t believe these rumors. They all wanted to challenge Zhao Hai¡¯s position.

    However, after the battle, they all behaved themselves. Zhao Hai was morepetent than what they thought. One person was able to hold off 50 immortal level Heavenly Demons. Although they didn¡¯t know how Zhao Hai was able to repel the immortal Heavenly Demons, the mere fact that he did it was a testament to his capabilities. With such an expert in front of them, none of thesemanders dared to be arrogant.

    Themanders of the sect were very quiet as they entered the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Zhao Hai also understood why these people were like this. After all, strength spoke the loudest in the Great Realm of Cultivation. With him showcasing his strength, he naturally won the respect of these people.

    Zhao Hai looked at the people in front of him and then said, ¡°Everyone, this battle is our victory. Although we lost a lot of people, we were able to drive the Heavenly Demons Back. Against Heavenly Demons who had more people, we were able to triumph. This means that these Heavenly Demons could be killed and defeated. They aren¡¯t a big deal. We can definitely win against them. In the future, we can even invade the Heavenly Demon Realm!¡±

    The cultivators quietly listened to Zhao Hai¡¯s words. If Zhao Hai said those words earlier, a lot of them would have sneered. But now, nobody would dare dismiss Zhao Hai¡¯s words. Instead, they could feel their blood boil. They just won against the Heavenly Demons.

    Seeing the people in front of him turning red with excitement, Zhao Hai continued, ¡°I have to thank everyone. If not for your cooperation, it would be impossible for us to defeat the enemy. You¡¯re all heroes of this battle. This Zhao Hai expresses his gratitude to all of you.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai cupped his fist towards themanders.

    Themanders quickly stood up and returned Zhao Hai¡¯s salute. All of their faces showed an ashamed expression. Some of them even shouted, ¡°Mister, we¡¯re unworthy!¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand towards these people. Once everyone sat down once more, Zhao Hai opened his mouth and said, ¡°The reason we were able to defeat the Heavenly Demons was because we are united. As long as we work together as one united group, nobody would dare bully us whether it be the Heavenly Demons or the Nine Super Sects. So I hope that we can continue our unity like what we did today. It¡¯s only in this way that we wouldn¡¯t need to fear anyone!¡±

    Everyone nodded at the same time. Then Zhao Hai added, ¡°We weren¡¯t able to gain a lot of loot in this battle. We only gained a few damagedrge artifacts. But it doesn¡¯t matter, we will get more in the future. These damagedrge artifacts would be repaired once we head back. They will be our trophy, the best trophy there can be!¡±

    Themandersughed with glee. The atmosphere of the room immediately rose by a few points. Zhao Hai took out some spirit wine and said, ¡°Today, we¡¯ll drink to our victory. However, please don¡¯t drink too much or else I will go bankrupt. If that happens, I¡¯ll go to your ces to steal food and drinks!¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, those present roared withughter once more. Their fear towards Zhao Hai¡¯s strength melted and was reced with intimacy. Everyone went over and got themselves some wine to drink.

    All of this was seen by a person who stood on the side. This person was the ck Turtle Ancestor. This time, the ck Turtle Ancestor didn¡¯t sit beside Zhao Hai like thest time. Instead, he went to a quiet corner and observed Zhao Hai. He saw firsthand how Zhao Hai was able to flip the mood of the room with the same ease as flipping pancakes. The dread that themanders felt towards Zhao Hai¡¯s strength was immediately transformed into intimacy.

    Seeing the people in the room happily drinking wine, the ck Turtle Ancestor couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He was truly shaken by Zhao Hai¡¯s abilities. Not only was Zhao Hai a martial anomaly, he was also a cut above normalmanders. More importantly, his people skills were as terrifying as his fighting strength. No matter which sect he was ced in, he would eventually be an extraordinary existence.

    The ck Turtle Ancestor now understood why the disciples of the ck Tiger Gang held great respect towards Zhao Hai. The ck Turtle Ancestor was even certain that the rise of the ck Tiger Gang had something to do with Zhao Hai.

    After sharing a drink with everyone for some time, Zhao Hai had everyone return. At the same time, the fleet entered the territory controlled by the Great Realm of Cultivation. Zhao Hai was worried that the Heavenly Demons would retaliate, so he made sure that there was enough space between the two. The sects close to the border were ready to retreat at any time. He also led 500 thousand people as well as 50rge artifacts to take guard while the rest would go back to have theirrge artifacts repaired. Also, reinforcements were being sent by the rear to supplement the strength of the alliance army.

    Zhao Hai knew clearly that the war wouldn¡¯t end with just one or two battles. This will be a long-term war. In addition to military strength, supplies and manpower would be critical to winning the war.

    Zhao Hai had the small sects leave first to prevent them from suffering too many losses. After all, small sects were also a power of their own. If they evacuated, they would be taking their belongings with them. This would mean that the Heavenly Demons wouldn¡¯t be able to gain a lot from looting the sects.

    Reinforcing the walls while cleaning the wild. This was the strategy that Zhao Hai employed. This would prevent the Heavenly Demons from gaining resources too easily. Zhao Hai would defeat the Heavenly Demons through attrition. Once the Heavenly Demons run out of resources, they would have no choice but to retreat. And once they left, Zhao Hai and the others would win.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t only pay attention to his battle against the Heavenly Demons, he was also looking into the Hundred Flowers Valley¡¯s battle as well as the battles of the Myriad Demons Sect.

    But disappointingly, Zhao Hai saw that the Hundred Flowers Valley and the Myriad Demons Sect had yet to fight the Heavenly Demons. The Hundred Flowers Valley was still mobilizing troops, the Myriad Demons Sect was doing the same.

    Zhao Hai and the others would have to face two Heavenly Demon armies with a total number of 7 million troops. There¡¯s also another army not far away from the Freedom Alliance¡¯s territory. However, this army only had 2 million Heavenly Demons and not a lot of immortal experts. They weren¡¯t a threat for the time being. However, having such an army exist wasn¡¯t good. As long as this small army existed, Zhao Hai and the others would have to allocate a part of their troops to defend against them. This means that Zhao Hai and the others wouldn¡¯t be able to fight more important enemies with all of their strength.

    The army that the Hundred Flowers Valley would have to face had about 5 million troops. It was arge army that didn¡¯t divide itself. Both sides looked like they had no intentions of moving, which was a surprise to Zhao Hai.

    As for the enemy that the Myriad Demons Sect would face, it was an army of about 15 million Heavenly Demons. Naturally, the Heavenly Demons did research before their invasion. They were aware of the strongest sect in the Northern Divergent Province.

    In total, the Heavenly Demons allocated 30 million troops for the Northern Divergent Province. This number was terrifying. But at the same time, the number of people that the cultivators could mobilize wasn¡¯t small. A head on collision between such powers would definitely be very intense.

    The enemy that Zhao Hai has to face numbered 5 million. However, he only left 500 thousand people behind to guard against them. It was a 1 to 10 ratio. The defenses might look small, but Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried. They were now in the alliance¡¯s territory. The location of the defenders could be easily reinforced. Moreover, with their recent victory, the support towards the alliance should be at an all-time high. There were also the small sects that retreated to the backlines. Their transmission formations weren¡¯t destroyed. This allowed quick reinforcements for the alliance army. Therefore, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid of the enemy¡¯s attack.

    More importantly, Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead poption was enriched by the recently in heavenly Demons. Although he was no longer afraid of the Heavenly Demons, this wasn¡¯t the time for him to show his strength.

    Zhao Hai could feel that something wasn¡¯t right with the Great Realm of Cultivation. The sects of the Great Realm of Cultivation were shrews and crafty. How could they not be aware of the Heavenly Demon Realm¡¯s threat? Since they were aware, how could they still think of seizing power? This matter was a bit strange. Was there something that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know?

 Chapter 1817

    <h4>Chapter 1817: Promotion To Immortal Stage</h4>

    When Zhang Feng received Zhao Hai¡¯s report, he was in his study with Hu Liangchen. He couldn¡¯t help but grip the jade sword message with excitement.

    Hu Liangchen was also excited. Naturally, he also read the contents of the jade sword message. Hu Liangchen looked at Zhang Feng and then chuckled as he said, ¡°Gang Leader, should we send the news to the sect representatives?¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no use. I¡¯m afraid they already know. Maybe they¡¯re sending people over right now. I don¡¯t believe their people wouldn¡¯t send them a report. Little Hai did a great job once more.¡±

    Hu Liangchen also had a happy expression on his face. But in the end he was someone who had weathered through great storms, he quickly calmed down and said, ¡°Little Hai sent half of the alliance army back for repair and maintenance. The frontline only has 500 thousand people. It¡¯s dangerous. I think we should immediately send reinforcements. Those Heavenly Demons wouldn¡¯t just give up.¡±

    The joy on Zhang Feng¡¯s face shimmered down as he nodded and said, ¡°Right. We need to support Little Hai. It¡¯s too dangerous for 500 thousand people to face 5 million.¡±

    Hu Liangchen nodded. At this time, a voice was heard from outside, ¡°Gang Leader, representatives from the Iron de Sect, Heavy Sand Sect, Great Strength Sect, Bone Armor Sect, and the other sects wanted to have a meeting.¡±

    Zhang Feng turned to Hu Liangchen and said, ¡°The noses of these fellows are indeed very sensitive. They came just at the right time. Now it¡¯s time to squeeze them dry.¡±

    Hu Liangchen gave a nod, ¡°Now we¡¯re officially dealing with the Heavenly Demons. If they still don¡¯t send proper troops, it would be too much for them. Let¡¯s go and see them.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded and then walked out of the room with Hu Liangchen. It was impossible for Zhang Feng to see all these people inside the study. Although the study was huge, it was a ce generally used to discuss internal matters of the ck Tiger Gang. The meeting with the other sects would happen in a special meeting hall.

    When Zhang Feng and Hu Liangchen arrived, several hundred sect representatives were already sitting inside the meeting hall. These sect representatives all had joyful expressions on their faces as they discussed with each other.

    Seeing Zhang Feng and Hu Liangchen¡¯s arrival, the representatives immediately stood up and gave both of them a salute. The two knew why these people were so polite to them. It was due to Zhao Hai¡¯s huge victory on the battlefield. The two weren¡¯t ufortable by the new respect they were given. After all, Zhao Hai was the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s representative.

    Zhang Feng and Hu Liangchen sat down in front of the representatives. Zhang Feng waved his hand which caused the ce to turn peaceful. Then he said, ¡°Everyone, you should have received the news. Little Hai brought the Freedom Alliance Army to fight the Heavenly Demons and won. This is very important for the alliance. At the same time, this battle would show the prestige of the Great Realm of Cultivation. This would inform the Heavenly Demons that cultivators aren¡¯t easy to deal with.¡±

    The crowd loudly cheered. They pped vigorously. Just as Zhang Feng said, the battle was important for the alliance. This removed a huge pressure from the heart of the sects. They felt their hearts bing more freepared to before. Because of this win, cultivators could see that Heavenly Demons weren¡¯t invincible beings.

    Zhang Feng also joined the crowd in pping. After everyone stopped, Zhang Feng continued, ¡°Now half of the army is rushing back to perform repair and maintenance. It is necessary for us to reinforce the frontline. What do you all think about this?¡±

    The sect representatives were also aware why Zhang Feng mentioned this. And this was exactly why they wanted this meeting. The army in the frontline only had 500 thousand people. How could they be relieved? They couldn¡¯t allow the Heavenly Demons to enter the territory of the Freedom Alliance.

    Because of this, the representatives didn¡¯t object to the proposal. However, they didn¡¯t make any noise to offer any ideas. Zhang Feng was surprised at this. Then he said, ¡°Everyone, the ones we¡¯ll face first is an army of about 5 million Heavenly Demons. We have to be on guard. I suggest that we form an army of 3 million troops. These 3 million troops would go and reinforce the frontlines. At the same time, we¡¯ll form a second army of no less than 1.5 million troops. The second army would face another Heavenly Demon army. What do you think?¡±

    The representatives discussed among themselves. To be honest, there wasn¡¯t anything interesting with Zhang Feng¡¯s proposal. The number of troops that Zhang Feng proposed was also within their eptable range. However, the representatives couldn¡¯t take responsibility for this matter.

    At this time, the Iron de Sect¡¯s representative stood up. He gave Zhang Feng and Hu Liangchen a short bow and said, ¡°Gang Leader, Elder Hu, we agree to this n. However, the final decision will be made by our sect masters. We have to report it first and listen to the opinion of our sects. But please be rest assured, I¡¯ll include my opinion in the report.¡±

    The other representatives also had the same opinion. Zhang Feng looked at them and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He wanted to send reinforcements as soon as possible. He was afraid that something unexpected would happen to Zhao Hai¡¯s army. Although the ck Tiger Gang was the nominated leader of the alliance, Zhang Feng has no control over the sects that followed them. Therefore, the representatives need to send their report first. Zhang Feng has no way to change it.

    This was an inefficient method that would waste a lot of time. Especially during war when everything could happen at any time.

    So upon hearing the representatives, Zhang Feng replied, ¡°Everyone, I understand. But you should also know that time is life on the battlefield. A lot of our disciples are currently in the front line. It¡¯s 500 thousand people against 5 million. You should be aware how disadvantageous this is. I hope that your sects can send troops at the quickest time. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be able to react when something happens in the frontlines. This matter involves all of us, not just the ck Tiger Gang.¡±

    The representatives nodded. Zhang Feng was about to say a few more words when an imposing aura suddenly erupted from the depths of the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s base. Zhang Feng was stunned for a moment before his expression changed. There weren¡¯t any immortal experts in the base. Could there be enemies that broke into the base?

    Thinking of this, Zhang Feng immediately stood up as he turned towards Hu Liangchen. Just like Zhang Feng, Hu Liangchen also had a surprised look on his face. He was also affected by the strong aura.

    The two thought that the base had been broken through, but they soon trashed this idea. The aura came from inside the base. The ck Tiger Gang¡¯s base has defenses that even immortal experts couldn¡¯t pass through. So how could an immortal expert infiltrate the base?

    Suddenly, a thought passed through both of their minds. Then the surprised expression on their faces turned into glee. Zhang Feng looked at the representatives and said, ¡°Everyone, the gang currently has some issues to deal with. Please return to your residences and report the matter of sending reinforcements. I hope we can deal with this as soon as possible.¡±

    The sect representatives weren¡¯t fools, they also felt the immortal-level aura. They knew that something must have happened to the ck Tiger Gang. But seeing Zhang Feng¡¯s expression, it doesn¡¯t seem to be bad.

    The eruption of an immortal-stage aura should be a good thing for the ck Tiger Gang. And it wasn¡¯t difficult to guess who broke through. It should be the former gang leader of the ck Tiger Gang, Tie Zhantian!

    Tie Zhantian secluded himself to attack the immortal stage. This wasn¡¯t a secret in the Northern Divergent Province. However, Tie Zhantian had yet to seed. Therefore, people eventually forgot about it. But now, it seems like Tie Zhantian seeded in breaking through.

    This was important news. It must be known that the Freedom Alliance was formed by small to medium-sized sects. These small to medium-sized sects have almost no immortal experts. Some sects might have immortal experts, but they didn¡¯t have a lot, only one or two. Now, the ck Tiger gang has another immortal expert. This meant that the strength of the alliance has increased by a lot.

    Since they needed to report to their sects, the representatives didn¡¯t remain in the meeting hall. They quickly returned to their residences and sent out jade sword messages to their sects. In addition to the matter of increasing the number of troops, Tie Zhantian¡¯s breakthrough was also reported.

    At this time, Zhang Feng and Hu Liangchen were rushing straight into the depths of the ck Tiger Gang base. There were other influential figures of the sect who were doing the same time. They had the same thoughts as Zhang Feng and Hu Liangchen. They wanted to know if the aura was from Tie Zhantian or not. If so, this would mean that the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s strength has risen once more.

    Before long, the group arrived at the origin of the strong aura. Seeing the ce, the expression on Zhang Feng and the others¡¯ faces lit up with glee. This was because the origin of the aura was Tie Zhantian¡¯s room.

    The immortal-stage aura got stronger and stronger before it froze the surrounding space. Then the aura began to vanish. Although Zhang Feng and the others weren¡¯t immortal experts, they were aware of this scenario. The aura meant that Tie Zhantian has entered the immortal stage. The eruption of aura earlier on was Tie Zhantian still not being used to the strong aura he was emitting. The aura slowly vanishing meant that Tie Zhantian was slowly taking control of his aura. Once the aura disappeared, this would mean that he had stabilized his cultivation.

    Not long after Zhang Feng and the others arrived, the strong aura waspletely restrained. Then a voice was heard from the cave residence saying, ¡°Everyone, you cane in.¡± Zhang Feng and the others immediately entered.

    Inside the cave was a person with a smile on his face. The person was Tie Zhantian. Looking at everyone, the smile on Tie Zhantian¡¯s face suddenly disappeared as he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Little Hai? Did something happen?¡±

    Because Tie Zhantian was in seclusion, he didn¡¯t receive any news about the events outside. Therefore, upon seeing that Zhao Hai was absent, he thought that something might have happened.

    Zhang Feng immediately briefed Tie Zhantian about what happened in the past year or so. Naturally, he told Tie Zhantian was currently leading the troops outside. He has no time to return to the sect.

    Hearing Zhang Feng, Tie Zhantian let out a sigh of relief. Then he said, ¡°So the Heavenly Demons arrived. This is a catastrophe for the Great Realm of Cultivation. A lot of small sects would perish.¡±

    Zhang Feng replied, ¡°Martial Uncle, Zhao Hai is currently outside with the army. We¡¯re nning on having the sects send reinforcements to support him. Martial Uncle, since you¡¯re out, I¡¯ll hand the control of the sect back to you.¡¯

    Tie Zhantian smiled faintly and said, ¡°What happened? You don¡¯t want to be the Gang Leader? You forgot. Now that I¡¯m at the immortal stage, based on the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s rules, I am now a Supreme Elder. It¡¯s impossible for me to be the Gang Leader. The sect is now yours to manage. From now on, you¡¯re the official gang leader of the ck Tiger Gang. Hahaha. You think you¡¯re allowed to quit? Didn¡¯t you always want to be the Gang Leader?¡±

    Hearing Tie Zhantian, Zhang Feng bitterly smiled and said, ¡°Martial Uncle, to be honest, being the Gang Leader is very tiring. I don¡¯t want to do it. I want to fight the Heavenly Demons together with Little Hai. You might not know, but fighting with Zhao Hai is very rxing. From the moment I met Zhao Hai, I never encountered a loss in battle.¡±

    Tie Zhantianughed, ¡°You brat. You¡¯re still thinking about this. You can no longer do that. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get used to being the Gang Leader. Right, didn¡¯t you say that Little Hai needed reinforcement? How soon can these reinforcements be sent? If they¡¯rete, Little Hai may be in danger.¡±

    Zhang Feng¡¯s expression changed. He lowered his head as he thought for a while before he looked at everyone and said, ¡°Martial Uncle, everyone, I didn¡¯t tell you this in the past to ensure Little Hai¡¯s security. Actually, even if the 500 thousand troops are wiped out, Little Hai will be fine. This is because in addition to his spatial ability, Zhao Hai also had another special ability.¡±

    Speaking up to here, he scanned everyone and said, ¡°When he broke through his tribtion, he gained another ability. It allowed his Undead to maintain their strength. Zhao Hai has a background of dark magic, so he has a lot of Undead. And now, not only could he revive dead cultivators as Undead, the strength of these revived cultivators would also have the same strength as they were alive. Even if the revived cultivator is at the Immortal Stage.¡±

    Hiss! Everyone couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. They understood what Zhang Feng meant. And it was because of this understanding that they were extremely surprised!

    Let an Undead preserve its initial strength? This meant that revived immortal experts would be immortal-level Undead. Isn¡¯t this going against heaven¡¯s will? Everyone had the expression of disbelief!

 Chapter 1818

    <h4>Chapter 1818: Ruthless n</h4>

    ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± Tie Zhantian confirmed what he heard with Zhang Fang.

    Zhang Feng nodded and added, ¡°In fact, Little Hai currently has seven immortal-level Undead. They are the Myriad Demons Sect¡¯s Elder Zhu, the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s Supreme Elder, and the Myriad Demon Realm¡¯s Five Discolored Venerables. Elder Zhu and the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s Supreme Elder was killed when we were attacking the Wandering Soul Group. The Five Discolored Venerables were killed when they ambushed us back in Bright Yang City. It was because of this knowledge that I dared to receive the ck Turtle Ancestor into the sect.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhang Feng, Tie Zhantian and the others nked out. Then they couldn¡¯t help but breathe in cold air. They were worried that the ck Tiger Gang wascking in immortal experts. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to have seven immortal-level Undead. Wasn¡¯t this too abnormal?

    Tie Zhantian looked at Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us before?¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Martial Uncle, how could I reveal it? If I told you, the entire Great Realm of Cultivation might find out. If the super sects knew about Little Hai¡¯s ability before the Heavenly Demons arrived, they would immediatelye and destroy us. They would be afraid of Zhao Hai¡¯s existence.¡±

    Tie Zhantian was silent, then he nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t tell us. Hearing Little Hai win against the Heavenly Demons and defeating 50 immortal Heavenly Demons, I¡¯m sure that he used his immortal-level Undead. Now information about his ability would be known. But with the Heavenly Demon Invasion currently going on, nobody could keep Little Hai in check. This is a good thing for our ck Tiger Gang.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded, ¡°I was thinking the same. If Little Hai didn¡¯t use his Undead, it would be impossible for him to defeat the immortal-level Heavenly Demons. Although Little Hai didn¡¯t send a detailed report of the fight, I can imagine what happened during the battle.¡±

    Tie Zhantian gave a nod, then he knit his brows and said, ¡°Little Hai causing trouble in the Demon ying Conference is something that I would expect. What surprised me is his proposal for the Elder¡¯s Congress. I don¡¯t know how many wars Little Hai has been part of, but he came from the lower realms. He should be aware that the Elder Congress isn¡¯t suitable for the battlefield. Why did he still propose it?¡±

    Hearing Tie Zhantian, everyone thought about it. They all looked at Tie Zhantian. Only Hu Liangchen¡¯s eyes lit up. Then he said, ¡°I was also surprised about this matter. But if it is what I thought, isn¡¯t Little Hai¡¯s n a bit too big?¡±

    Zhang Feng looked at Hu Liangchen and Tie Zhantian as he asked, ¡°Martial Uncle, Uncle Hu, what do you mean?¡±

    Hu Liangchen looked at Zhang Feng, then he sighed and said, ¡°You¡¯re still too tenderpared to Little Hai. Little Hai is indeed worthy of being an ascendant from the lower realms. He knows how to be ruthless. He deliberately proposed the Elder¡¯s Congress because he knows that it isn¡¯t suitable for the battlefield. An Elder¡¯s Congress would make decisions very slow to be finalized. As a result, it would be normal for cultivators to lose a lot against the Heavenly Demons. And the bigger the loss, the weaker the Great Realm of Cultivation would be. When the timees, as long as the ck Tiger Gang has enough strength, we would be able to dominate the entire realm!¡±

    Hearing Hu Liangchen, Zhang Feng and the others couldn¡¯t help but breathe in cold air. They didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would have such ns as he proposed the Elder¡¯s Congress.

    Tie Zhantian interjected, ¡°Although Little Hai¡¯s n is somewhat ruthless, we have to agree that it¡¯s the most suitable n for the ck Tiger Gang. Although the ck Tiger Gang has existed for a long time, we¡¯re still far from the background of the super sects. If we don¡¯t use tricks and schemes to shorten the distance, we would never catch up to them. I don¡¯t know if Little Hai meant to do it or not, but no matter what, nobody is allowed to spread about today¡¯s events. Treat it as though nothing happened.¡±

    Everyone responded at the same time. They knew that if what they discussed were to go into public, Zhao Hai would be unlucky along with the ck Tiger Gang. There were countless people who were thinking of excuses to deal with the ck Tiger Gang. If they were given a reason, they would definitely make use of it.

    Tie Zhantian looked at everyone and saw that they understood what he meant. Then he said, ¡°The most important thing right now is sending reinforcements to the frontline. No matter what Little Hai¡¯s goal was, we cannot make the sectsfortable. Although they are our allies, they weren¡¯t people of the ck Tiger Gang. We don¡¯t have to take care of them. Little Feng, release information about my breakthrough. At the same time, make the other sects speed up their deployment of troops.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded, ¡°Yes, Martial Uncle. I¡¯ll deal with it immediately.¡±

    Tie Zhantian nodded and said, ¡°Alright, all of you go. I still need to consolidate my strength. Right, tell Little Hai about what we talked about. Ask him about his n. See if we can coordinate with him. This period is an opportunity for the ck Tiger Gang to grow.¡±

    Tie Zhantian was never an honest and good-natured person. To be honest, although Zhao Hai¡¯s n was ruthless, it suited Tie Zhantian¡¯s tastes. As long as this n seeds, the rise of the ck Tiger Gang would be inevitable.

    Everyone followed Tie Zhantian¡¯s instructions and left. After Zhang Feng left Tie Zhantian¡¯s room, he took out a jade sword message and sent it to Zhao Hai. At the same time, he also ordered the news of Tie Zhantian¡¯s breakthrough to be spread. The news of a new immortal expert in the ck Tiger Gang was announced to the entire Great Realm of Cultivation.

    Afterpleting these two tasks, Zhang Feng began to urge the other sects to hurry up with their reinforcements. The other sects also understood Zhang Feng¡¯s urging. After all, the situation of the frontlines wasn¡¯t optimistic. If they couldn¡¯t send troops as soon as possible, the frontlines might suffer an ident. Therefore, the various sects also quickened their mobilization of troops.

    Zhao Hai stood on the Hell King¡¯s Ship with a jade sword message in his hand. This was the message that Zhang Feng sent him. Its contents were very simple. First, it informed him of Tie Zhantian¡¯s breakthrough to the immortal stage. The second thing was asking him what his n was in proposing the Elder¡¯s Congress.

    Zhang Feng asking this question meant that his n had been discovered. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care even if this was known to everyone. People were selfish, Zhao Hai¡¯s proposal for the Elder¡¯s Congress might be good for the ck Tiger Gang, but other people might not think so. This was because other people have no clear idea of the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s true strength. Moreover, people wouldn¡¯t want to give up their power with the alliance head system. Zhao Hai¡¯s proposal for the Elder¡¯s Congress wasn¡¯t made for the ck Tiger Gang, but for these other people instead.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried that his n was seen through by Tie Zhantian and the others. Besides the ck Tiger Gang, nobody would know about his true goal.

    Zhao Hai immediately sent a reply to Zhang Feng. He congratted Tie Zhantian for his promotion. Then he told Zhang Feng about his n. Then finally, he informed Zhang Feng that the Heavenly Demons were beginning to attack once more.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t speaking nonsense. The attack of the Heavenly Demons was truly about to begin. The Heavenly Demons weren¡¯t willing to ept defeat, especially if they were defeated by an enemy they outnumbered by double. The result of the battle was unbearable for the Heavenly Demons. So after the reinforcements caught up with the defeated army, they reorganized themselves and charged once more. Naturally, their target was Zhao Hai and the others. And this time, their army was muchrger.

    Zhao Hai was monitoring the Heavenly Demon Army. Therefore, their action couldn¡¯t be hidden from Zhao Hai. So after sending a letter to Zhang Feng, he immediately gathered themanders who were still on the frontline.

    Thesemanders now fully believed in Zhao Hai. So when Zhao Hai called them over, they immediately arrived. Once everyone was inside the meeting room, Zhao Hai said, ¡°I called you over to tell you bad news. The Heavenly Demon Army ising for us. This time, the enemy sent more people. Now, their total troops reached about 2 million, which is more than the army we just faced. We will be facing a hard battle that we cannot retreat from. If we retreat, we would be giving the Heavenly Demons arge territory. Most importantly, if we retreat, half of the sects behind us will be upied. Once that happens, we could no longer use transmission formations for reinforcement. Therefore, we can only stop them here.¡±

    Everyone nodded. Nobody made a noise. They knew that Zhao Hai must have a n. They were waiting for him toy it out.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost impossible for our numbers to block 2 million Heavenly Demons. Currently, we have 50rge artifacts. These 50rge artifacts would be essential to our defense. I won¡¯t ask anyone to sacrifice their lives. I don¡¯t want you to die in vain. So if everyone wants to keep your lives, there¡¯s only one way. Hand the control of yourrge artifacts to me. Only in this way can we block the attack of the Heavenly Demon Army.¡±

 Chapter 1819

    <h4>Chapter 1819: Ster Transformations Great Formation</h4>

    The sect representatives were quiet. To be honest, they couldn¡¯t do anything else other than to be quiet. This matter wasn¡¯t something they could decide on.

    Although these people were the representatives of their sects, they weren¡¯t high-ranking individuals. These people were sent by their sects to probe the ck Tiger Gang. It was impossible for the sects to send influential people to probe the alliance. On the other hand, therge artifacts were important assets of the sect. Giving Zhao Hai control over therge artifact meant that Zhao Hai would grasp the weakness of therge artifacts. To any sect, this wasn¡¯t a favorable matter.

    Large artifacts might not be as important as immortal experts, but their strength and presence would affect the status of a sect. One could see from this point how important therge artifacts were to any sect.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone and knew what they were thinking. Just as he was thinking about how to convince these people, the representative of the Heavy Sand Sect stood up and said, ¡°Commander, the Heavy Sand Sect agrees to give you control over ourrge artifact.¡±

    This caused Zhao Hai to stare. The Heavy Sand Sect had conflicts with the ck Tiger Gang in the past. Moreover, Zhao Hai himself led people to attack the Heavy Sand Sect. He didn¡¯t expect the Heavy Sand Sect to be the first people to support his action.

    The other sects were also puzzled by the action of the Heavy Sand Sect. The representative of the Heavy Sand Sect looked at everyone and said, ¡°Everyone, as you all know, Commander once fought against my Heavy Sand Sect. We¡¯re very proud of our Heavy Sand Great Formation. But at that time, Commander used the ck Tiger Gang¡¯srge artifacts to break our great formation. I believe the Commander wants to use ourrge artifact to set up a great formation. Only with this method can we block the Heavenly Demon Army.¡± After he said that, the Heavy Sand Sect looked at Zhao Hai to look for confirmation.

    It was still strange for Zhao Hai to be addressed asmander. They were the first alliance army of the Freedom Alliance. Naturally, Zhao Hai was appointed as themander of this army. But at that time, the representatives of the sects weren¡¯t fully obedient towards him. Therefore, they only addressed him as Mister Zhao Hai, sometimes he wasn¡¯t addressed with the title ¡®mister¡¯ at all. But after the battle, Zhao Hai established his position in the minds of the sect representatives. Therefore, the Heavy Sand Sect representative was willing to address Zhao Hai with his title ofmander.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Correct. I n to use a great formation with therge artifacts. We¡¯re currently at a numbers disadvantage. Only through formations can we face the Heavenly Demon Army.¡±

    As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, the representatives looked at each other. Finally, they clenched their teeth as they all stood up and then bowed, ¡°We¡¯re willing to obey Commander Zhao Hai!¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he said, ¡°Alright. After everyone returns to yourrge artifacts, have everyone operator leave immediately. I¡¯ll be sending over Undead to take control over therge artifacts. The formation should be set up soon. Although the great formation wouldn¡¯t cause much damage to the Heavenly Demon Army, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for us to tie them down until the reinforcements arrive.¡±

    Everyone nodded. Then Zhao Hai allowed them to leave. Once they arrived at their ownrge artifacts, the operators were immediately asked to leave. Before long, Zhao Hai dispatched his Undead to take control over the variousrge artifacts.

    It only took a short time before Zhao Hai became familiar with therge artifacts. He was also able to see the advantages and disadvantages of eachrge artifact. Once the Undead became used to therge artifacts, they began to set up the great formation. The great formation Zhao Hai was going to use was the Ster Transformations Great Formation. However, he was using the two-dimensional version and not the three-dimensional one.

    The reason Zhao Hai used the two dimensional version was because he had no other choice. There were too fewrge artifacts present. There were only 50 ships. If these ships were arranged into a three-dimensional formation, the area they could cover would be very small. This would be unfavorable for defense. If the Heavenly Demons get through, then Zhao Hai¡¯s goal wouldn¡¯t be achieved.

    The Ster Transformations Great Formation¡¯s two-dimensional form had a muchrger area. Zhao Hai can even control how big he wanted the formation to be. It was more than enough to block the iing Heavenly Demons.

    The reason why Zhao Hai was so anxious to set up the great formation was because the Heavenly Demons were about to arrive. Meanwhile, the reinforcements were going to take some time before arriving.

    In order to prevent the reinforcements from ruining his ns, Zhao Hai sent some people back to the transmission formations of the evacuated sects to wait for the reinforcements to arrive. These people would exin the current state of the battlefield. This way, the newrge artifacts wouldn¡¯t destroy Zhao Hai¡¯s great formation.

    After an hour of preparation, Zhao Hai¡¯s Ster Transformation Great Formation was finally arranged. The 50rge artifacts became thes of the formation. They were now prepared to receive the Heavenly Demon Army.

    Not long after Zhao Hai¡¯s great formation was set up, the Heavenly Demon Army arrived. Arge darkness was seen creeping up from the horizon.

    People usually refer to an army of 10 thousand people as endless. And now, the Heavenly Demons have an army 2 million strong. It was a terrifying sight.

    However, despite their numbers, the Heavenly Demon Army had to stop. This was because in front of them was a huge starry sky. They could sees revolving through therge space.

    The Heavenly Demons knew that this starry sky wouldn¡¯t appear for no reason. There¡¯s only one exnation, this was a formation that the Great World of Cultivation has set up.

    It must be mentioned that the Heavenly Demons were having problems with this action made by Zhao Hai. Formations were the Heavenly Demon Realm¡¯s weakness. Compared to the Great World of Cultivation, the Heavenly Demon Realm was far behind in terms of formation research.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s Ster Transformation Great Formation happened to be a huge problem to the Heavenly Demons. If they wanted to continue their invasion, they would need to break through this great formation. This was especially hard for Heavenly Demons who had no formation experts.

    The Heavenly Demon Army Commander looked at the starry sky with a frown on his face. Themander¡¯s name was Mo Like. he was the Army Commander of a 5 million strong army. Hearing that Zhao Hai¡¯s army was very strong, he went with the army to witness the battle. But he didn¡¯t expect the enemy to set up a great formation.

    Mo Like turned towards a nearby Heavenly Demon and said, ¡°You fought with the cultivators before, did they use this formation?¡±

    The Heavenly Demon was themander of the army that Zhao Hai defeated. Upon hearing Mo Like¡¯s question, he shook his head and said, ¡°They didn¡¯t. The previous battle was an ordinary fight. They didn¡¯t use any formations.¡±

    Mo Like knit his brows. He didn¡¯t know how to handle this situation. After frowning at the Ster Transformation Great Formation for some time, he said, ¡°Send fiverge artifacts to probe. Remember, we¡¯re just probing. There¡¯s no need to get into battle. If you discover something wrong, retreat immediately.¡± Those present nodded immediately before sending a message bat.

    Shortly after the message bats were sent out, fiverge artifacts flew towards the Ster Transformations Great Formation. They were flying very carefully. They left a lot of opportunities for themselves to retreat immediately.

    Before long, the five ships got in contact with the Ster Transformations Great Formation. Once the five ships entered the formation, they immediately felt pressure that didn¡¯t belong to the Great World of Cultivation. This pressure seemed toe from the starry sky. A tearing pressure came down on the octopus ships.

    Moreover, thes in the starry sky charged towards them. Seeing this, the five octopus ships immediately retreated. When they retreated some distance, the formation stopped attacking them. Then the octopus ships immediately sent message bats detailing their experience inside the great formations.

    After Mo Like heard these reports, his frown became worse. He sent the five ships to see the great formation¡¯s strength. Now, it seems like the formation was indeed formidable. This was troublesome for the Heavenly Demons.

    However, Mo Like was unwilling to admit that their 2 million Heavenly Demon Army was kept off by a formation. Looking at the Ster Transformations Great Formation, his eyes shed a cold light as he said, ¡°Everyone, prepare to charge towards the formation. I don¡¯t believe our 2 million troops couldn¡¯t break through this formation.¡±

    The Heavenly Demons were a militant race. The urge to fight was merged into their blood. Faced with a difficult opponent, not only were they unflinching, they were ted by Mo Like¡¯smand. The Heavenly Demon Army immediately went into a battle formation. Therge artifacts were centralized front and center. The Heavenly Demons stationed themselves behind and prepared to charge.

    Seeing that the army was ready, Mo Like waved his hand forward. The Heavenly Demon Army began to charge. Therge artifacts slowly sped up. The ships became faster and faster.

    A rumbling sound was heard as therge artifacts of the Heavenly Demons shed with the Ster Transformations Great Formation. There were more than 100rge artifacts in the Heavenly Demon Army. All of them plunged straight into the starry sky.

    Mo Like¡¯srge artifact also entered the starry sky. The moment he entered the great formation, Mo Like immediately felt a premonition. He felt that his order to charge was the wrong decision.

    The reason for this feeling was because as soon as he entered the Ster Transformations Great Formation, he could no longer feel the otherrge artifacts. He was also surrounded by an unpleasant energy. His spiritual force was alsopressed to its lowest point. It wasn¡¯t a good feeling at all.

 Chapter 1820

    <h4>Chapter 1820: Retreating Slowly</h4>

    ¡°Contact the other ships immediately!¡± Mo Likemanded the people around him as he looked at the surroundings. The people around him immediately released a few message bats.

    However, as soon as these message bats left therge artifact, they were immediately ripped apart by an invisible pressure. There simply was no way to contact the others.

    Seeing this, Mo Like was startled, then he said, ¡°Use demon tokens. We need to contact the others as soon as possible.¡± The people around him immediately nodded. One of them took out a small metal token. The token was norger than one¡¯s palm. In front was the face of a demon while there was nothing on the back.

    The Heavenly Demon immediately carved characters on the back of the token. But because of the token¡¯s small size, only a few characters were engraved. Once he was finished, the Heavenly Demons released the token.

    However, after the demon tokens were released, they just kept swirling around therge artifact. They weren¡¯t able to go far. This caused Mo Like and the others to be surprised.

    Mo Like¡¯s expression was ugly as he asked, ¡°What is going on?¡±

    The person beside him replied, ¡°The surrounding space is being distorted. The demon tokens couldn¡¯t find the others at all. It doesn¡¯t know where to fly.¡±

    Mo Like¡¯s expression turned uglier. He looked at his surroundings and saw that somes were slowly moving towards him. It was clear that theses were going to attack. Mo Like coldly snorted before walking towards therge artifact.

    Mo Like¡¯srge artifact was a giant scorpion. On the back of the scorpion were ess tunnels. Mo Like entered one of these tunnels.

    The other Heavenly Demons knew where Mo Like was going. This time, along with the regr army were an additional 30 immortal Heavenly Demons. All of these immortal Heavenly Demons were in thisrge artifact. They were specifically tasked to deal with Zhao Hai. The immortal experts who retreated already reported Zhao Hai¡¯s capabilities to the high-level figures of the Heavenly Demon Realm. They were very concerned with the report.

    The high-level figures of the Heavenly Demon Realm knew that if Zhao Hai could really create immortal-level Undead, then he would be the greatest threat to the invasion. If he could turn immortal Heavenly Demons into Undead, this also meant that he could revive dead immortal cultivators. This would preserve the strength of the Great Realm of Cultivation while also reducing the strength of the Heavenly Demon Realm. As time went on, the invasion would find it impossible to progress.

    Therefore, the Heavenly Demons sent out a batch of immortal-levelbatants with this consideration. All of them were here to deal with Zhao Hai. However, they didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai would deal with them using his Ster Transformations Great Formation. This caused their n to fail.

    Mo Like seriously underestimated the strength of Zhao Hai¡¯s formation. He knew that it would be impossible to rush out of the formation with their current state. There was only one way to go out. It was to ask the immortal Heavenly Demons to take action and break the formation as soon as possible.

    Mo Like was aware that the great formation wasn¡¯t just good-looking. If the Heavenly Demon Army followed him, the consequences would be unimaginable. Therefore, killing Zhao Hai was no longer the main concern. The most important thing was to bring everyone out of this formation.

    Sure enough, it didn¡¯t take long before about 30 immortal experts flew out of therge artifact. As soon as they appeared, they immediately attacked thes around them.

    Attacks made by immortal experts couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Alls that were hit were immediately broken. Some of them immediately fell down.

    However, the starry sky was still up. It didn¡¯t show any signs of breaking down. This caused Mo Like and the others to be more anxious.

    On the other hand, what the cultivators of the Freedom Alliance felt waspletely different. They already handed the control of theirrge artifacts over to Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai told them that if the Heavenly Demons enter the great formation, they could choose to attack. However, they couldn¡¯t go out of therge artifacts. They can only attack from inside.

    When the cultivators of the Freedom Alliance saw the 2 million troop army of the Heavenly Demons, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill in their hearts. However, they couldn¡¯t run away and escape since they were part of the Ster Transformations Great Formation. They also couldn¡¯t see the changes that happened within the formation.

    They cultivators just saw theirrge artifacts flying ording to a set pattern. Then at this moment, the Heavenly Demon Army began to charge.

    The cultivators began to prepare themselves for a battle against the Heavenly Demon Army. But then, they suddenly discovered that the Heavenly Demons couldn¡¯t see them. They just passed through the cultivators and then began to go in circles. It was as if they were looking for something.

    The cultivators of the alliance were shocked by the actions of the Heavenly Demons. They didn¡¯t know what the Heavenly Demons were doing. As more and more Heavenly Demons entered the formation, the formation began to get crowded.

    At this time, some Heavenly Demons appeared on one of therge artifacts. These Heavenly Demons were very powerful. Once these Heavenly Demons appeared, they immediately attacked their surroundings. At first, the cultivators were nervous, but they soon found out that these Heavenly Demons seem to be targeting something and yet they didn¡¯t hit the cultivators. If they hit something, then it would be the other Heavenly Demons. This caused the cultivators to be confused.

    But soon, the other cultivators were also attacked. After all, the foundation of the Great Formation were the army¡¯srge artifacts. Even if the Heavenly Demons were blind, they would still hit a few targets.

    Since the attacks were from immortal experts, each blow was very powerful. Although therge artifacts were able to escape being hit in vital areas because of the control of the Undead, therge artifacts were still damaged. They basically lost the ability to fight.

    There were too many Heavenly Demons inside the great formation. This greatly affected the formation¡¯s operation. Therefore, the great formation was beginning to be unstable.

    Zhao Hai stood on the Hell King¡¯s Ship as he looked at the recent developments. He knew that the Ster Transformations Great Formation wouldn¡¯t be able to hold the Heavenly Demons for a long time. If he usedrge artifacts made with liquid silver, he mightst a longer time. However, therge artifacts he used were ordinary ones. Therefore, the formation¡¯s limit would be two hours.

    Fortunately, some of the reinforcements have already arrived in the territory of the evacuated sects. Zhao Hai also arranged for people to receive the iing troops. The reinforcements were now lined up behind the great formation. Although not a lot of people hade, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t anxious. After an hour or two, more would arrive. Then they would have enough strength to fight the Heavenly Demon Army.

    If Zhao Hai continued to use the great formation to deal with the enemy, then the cultivators from the other sects wouldn¡¯t be able to participate. Even if they wanted to participate, they could only hide inside therge artifacts andunch attacks from there. And such attacks wouldn¡¯t be of much use to the Heavenly Demons. And since the cultivators don¡¯t understand the Ster Transformations Great Formation, they would only affect the formation if they decide to head out.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai can use his Undead along with the great formation. This would definitely cause the Heavenly Demons to be in dire straits. However, Zhao Hai cannot do that. Not only would it expose his strength, it doesn¡¯t conform to his nts. Holding the Heavenly Demons back until the reinforcements arrived was enough. Then the alliance army would sh with the Heavenly Demons head on. Only then can they defeat the enemy while also ensuring that Zhao Hai¡¯s ns would continue.

    In fact, Zhao Hai thought that what he did was enough. He defended with 500 thousand people on his side, and he didn¡¯t waste any lives. He also used the Ster Transformations Great Formation to tie down the Heavenly Demon Army. This was already very benevolent for him.

    Contrary to Zhao Hai, Mo Like was very anxious. It has been a long time since the immortal experts began attacking. However, the formation didn¡¯t change too much. At the same time, Mo Like was startled.

    Time passed and the immortal-level Heavenly Demons had been attacking for nearly one hour. However, Mo Like didn¡¯t make them stop. This was because he was able to see hope. He could see that the pressureing from the formation was slowly decreasing. He believes that as long as they continue attacking, the formation would break.

    And just as Mo Like thought, after an hour of attacking, the energy of the formationpletely vanished. Mo Like was finally able to see the other Heavenly Demons. When he saw what was in front of him, Mo Like had an impulse to spit out blood. The more than 2 million strong army was now reduced to less than a million troops. In just two hours, the losses of the Heavenly Demons surpassed 300 thousand.

    Therge artifacts of the Heavenly Demons also suffered some losses. In the beginning, the Heavenly Demons had about 60rge artifacts. But now, therge artifacts that were in good condition were less than 30. Mo Like lost more than half of hisrge artifacts.

    Mo Li can also see that an army of cultivators has assembled not far from them. They numbered at least a million and about 30rge artifacts. However, this cultivator army were full of energy. They looked stronger than the current Heavenly Demon Army. Naturally, being trapped inside a great formation for two hours, the Heavenly Demons were quite drained.

    Mo Like clenched his teeth. If possible, he would want to eradicate this army of cultivation. But he was clear that he doesn¡¯t have the ability to do that.

    The losses of his army caused Mo Like to feel distressed. Also, the state of the immortal experts caused Mo Like to have a headache. Although they were attacking in batches, the immortal experts were showing traces of fatigue after attacking for two hours. Mo Like knew that this fatigue wasn¡¯t due to excessive consumption of spiritual qi. Instead, it was mental fatigue from being under pressure.

    For over two hours, the immortal experts were attackings they didn¡¯t know were real or not. This caused them to feel mentally fatigued.

    Mo Like was aware that the Heavenly Demon Army was currently not in the best state to fight against the cultivators. If they fought with their exhausted state, they wouldn¡¯t fare very well. The most proper action right now was to retreat.

    Thinking of this, Mo Like couldn¡¯t help but feel unwilling. He stubbornly stared at the cultivator army. He can see that the enemy was properly organized. Their lineup might be standard, but their energy and morale was very good.

    Mo Like growled before calming himself down. Then he said, ¡°Get in formation. Allrge artifacts that can be recovered, drag them over.¡±

    With his order, the Heavenly Demon Army immediately gathered together. One has to recognize the training of the Heavenly Demons. Compared to the cultivators, the Heavenly Demons were elite soldiers.

    Seeing the Heavenly Demons gather, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t order the attack nor did he make everyone line up. This caused the cultivators to be confused. Zhao Hai was the only person who knew that the Heavenly Demons were going to retreat.

    Mo Like looked at the cultivator army and clenched his teeth. Then he ordered, ¡°Defensive formation. Slowly retreat!¡± The person beside him stared. He thought he misheard the order. But upon seeing Mo Like¡¯s expression, he knew that he heard the order correctly. Then he immediately passed the word.

    Before long, the Heavenly Demon Army formed a defensive formation before retreating slowly. Zhao Hai also didn¡¯t order the army to attack. He knew that the opposingmander wasn¡¯t simple. He was able to retreat in an orderly manner. If Zhao Hai attacked, the army would lose people for no reason. The reinforcements still needed time to integrate into the main army. They wouldn¡¯t be able to fight efficiently against the Heavenly Demons at this time.

 Chapter 1821

    <h4>Chapter 1821: Under the Moon Before the Flowers</h4>

    In the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s base, inside Zhang Feng¡¯s study, Zhang Feng was looking at the report in front of him. Then he turned to Hu Liangchen and said, ¡°Uncle Hu, how is Little Hai doing?¡±

    Hu Liangchen smiled and said, ¡°The Heavenly Demons have retreated for the time being. The reinforcements from the other sects are still rushing over. Earlier, you proposed to send 2.5 million troops and the sects agreed. Little Hai should now have enough troops in hand. All of the reinforcements would arrive within two days.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded, then he let out a long breath and said, ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing wrong with Little Hai, what about forming a second army? Do the sects have opinions about this?¡±

    Hu Liangchen replied, ¡°They don¡¯t have any objections. However, they said that themander of the second army shouldn¡¯t be from the ck Tiger Gang.¡±

    When he heard Hu Liangchen, Zhang Feng couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then his eyes narrowed. He hesitated for a while before asking, ¡°Uncle Hu, what¡¯s your opinion?¡±

    Hu Liangchen answered, ¡°This is another test by those guys. They felt uneasy when they found out that the ck Tiger Gang has another immortal expert. They¡¯re afraid that the sect would use this opportunity to grow bigger. So they want another army not under our control. I think we should agree to them.¡±

    Zhang Feng stared, then he raised his brows and said, ¡°Alright. We can¡¯t have those guys be vignt towards us. Otherwise, they won¡¯t cooperate or even surrender to the Myriad Demons Sect. But Uncle Hu, if we do this, our sect will be losing a lot.¡±

    Hu Liangchen smiled faintly and said, ¡°It won¡¯t be easy for those guys to make the ck Tiger Gang lose people. Little Feng, this time, I¡¯m going to let Huaqian and Yuexia head out. Both of them have the same strength and have reached the transcending tribtion stage. Our Hu n¡¯sbined attack is very famous. We have also taken care of the n¡¯s affairs over the years. Letting Huaqian and Yuexia go out won¡¯t only preserve the strength of the ck Tiger Gang, he also won¡¯t attract a lot of attention. What do you think?¡±[1]

    Zhang Feng nodded and said, ¡°Alright, we can send Huaqian and Yeuxia out. However, Uncle Hu, you have to make sure that they are careful. After all, this second army won¡¯t be under our control.¡±

    Hu Liangchen was moved by Zhang Feng¡¯s words. He smiled and said, ¡°Gang Leader, don¡¯t worry. They will be fine. The ck Tiger Gang is the dominant power in the Freedom Alliance. Those people wouldn¡¯t dare make a move on our key members. Although we aren¡¯t in control of the army, we can choose a sect with a good rtionship to the ck Tiger Gang tomand the army. This way, we won¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded, ¡°Alright. But I can¡¯t bear to see the young couple go to the battlefield. But if Uncle Hu is willing, then I can only agree. Hahaha.¡±

    Hu Liangchen alsoughed when he heard Zhang Feng. The Hu n practice dual cultivation. This meant that they would only have one daopanion their entire lives. Moreover, because of their cultivation method, the pair of daopanions would have the same level of cultivation. It could be said that they would live and die together. Because of this their names would be somewhat strange. Take Hu Liangchen and his wife, for example. After marrying him, Hu Liangchen¡¯s wife changed her name to Meijing. In the same way, Hu Liangchen¡¯s granddaughter-inw was renamed to Yuexia. Liangchen and Meijing(Beautiful scenery and a great morning), Huaqian and Yuexia(Under the moon before the flowers). These were their names.

    Hu Liangchen looked at Zhang Feng who had a smile on his face and then said, ¡°Gang Leader, it would be good to tell Little Hai about this. Let him know about the sect¡¯s affairs. At the same time, remind him that the sects are still vignt towards us. Let him be more careful.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded. Then he looked at Hu Liangchen and said, ¡°Uncle Hu, just call me Little Feng like before. You¡¯re too polite. With our rtionship, calling me Gang Leader is too distant. As for Little Hai, there¡¯s no need to worry about him. I reckon Little Hai already thought about this.¡±

    Hu Liangchen nodded, ¡°I¡¯m not really too worried about Little Hai. With his methods, those people can¡¯t do anything to him at all.¡¯

    Zhang Feng chuckled and said, ¡°Little Hai¡¯s method is indeed very good. Not to mention 2.5 million, even if they sent an extra 1 million troops, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have any problems.¡±

    Hu Liangchen nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Little Feng, I¡¯ll go back and let Huaqian prepare. With the establishment of the second army, the ck Tiger Gang would also send some people to join the second army. Who do you think we should send for the second army?¡±

    Zhang Feng thought for a moment and said, ¡°We should send people from all levels of cultivation. We cannot avoid sending troops. If something happens to themter on, we¡¯ll make sure to take care of their family members. Even if they died for the ck Tiger Gang.¡±

    Although Zhang Feng was biased against the second army, Hu Liangchen understood that what Zhang Feng said was right. Those who would be sent to the second army would have a higher chance of perishing. After all, even if the other sects wouldn¡¯t dare sacrifice the men of the ck Tiger Gang, the second army doesn¡¯t have Zhao Hai. This caused Zhang Feng to lose confidence in it.

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t only Zhang Feng. Although Hu Liangchen was confident in his grandson, he had to recognize that his grandson was still too far from Zhao Hai¡¯s ability.

    At this time, Zhao Hai was reorganizing his army. With the arrival of the reinforcements, Zhao Hai now has nearly 2 million troops under hismand. There were also about 50 immortal experts present. This shows how much importance the sects attached to the army.

    However, this doesn¡¯t mean that Zhao Hai could attack the Heavenly Demons once the entire army wasplete. This was impossible. These neers still need to go through a period of training. Moreover, these neers would disrupt the status quo of the army. They needed to be reassigned.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t go too far in managing the neers. He would have the other sects manage them. However, these people would be briefed by Zhao Hai. These people would be those who fought with Zhao Hai before. These were the people who had been won over by Zhao Hai.

    However, problems would arise with this method. The first people to be sent to the alliance army were those who didn¡¯t have a good standing in their sects. And now, among the reinforcements were influential elders as well as core disciples. If an inner disciple orders a core disciple, it would be strange if conflicts didn¡¯t arise.

    Zhao Hai also realized this issue, but he didn¡¯t take back his order. On the contrary, he doubled down and decisively dealt with a few core disciples. Naturally, he didn¡¯t p the faces of these core disciples. These were young masters in their respective sects. It would definitely cause a bacsh if he touched their pride. Instead, Zhao Hai directly sent these troublesome core disciples back to their sects along with a message exining the situation.

    After expelling more than 20 core disciples, the others finally behaved themselves. They understood that only one person could be prideful in the alliance army, and that person was Zhao Hai. In the army, their status as core disciples was useless.

    Three days after Zhao Hai¡¯s second battle against the Heavenly Demons, all 2.5 million reinforcements finally arrived. At this point, Zhao Hai has 3 million troops under hismand. There were also 100rge artifacts. Although the ck Tiger Gang has a lot ofrge artifacts, they would take a lot of them all at once. Doing so would just scare the other sects.

    Each sect also sent immortal experts this time. There were 50 of them in total. These immortal experts belong to different sects. After their arrival, Zhao Hai immediately made things clear for them. They won¡¯t have any positions in the first army. They would also obey all orders. Otherwise, they would be asked to leave.

    In the Great World of Cultivation¡¯s history, only Zhao Hai dared to speak to immortal experts this way. Although these immortal experts were angry inside, they didn¡¯t say anything. After all, their sects had a lot of disciples in the first army. With Zhao Hai being in control over the entire army, these immortal experts also needed to consider these disciples whenever they made a move. If they get in conflict with Zhao Hai and get expelled, then it would bring no benefit to their sects. Moreover, who knows if Zhao Hai would find an excuse to cause their sects to suffer some losses.

    Additionally, Zhao Hai¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t inferior to these immortal experts. There was also the ck Turtle Ancestor on Zhao Hai¡¯s side. Even if the immortal experts wanted to get in conflict with Zhao Hai, they didn¡¯t have any strength to pressure him.

    And through various channels, they found out that Zhao Hai held back 50 immortal level Heavenly Demons. They didn¡¯t know what methods Zhao Hai used, but they were sure that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid of them. Therefore, these immortal experts could only acquiesce to Zhao Hai¡¯s methods.

    But this didn¡¯t mean that the immortal experts didn¡¯t hide any feelings of resentment in their hearts. They would find trouble for Zhao Hai sooner orter. As long as Zhao Hai dared to embarrass their sects, these immortal experts would immediately target him. However, these immortal experts were soon disappointed. They found that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t treat anyone unfairly. Instead, he organized the army properly and made sure to understand the fighting style of the sects. It was said that the Airst Sect was assigned by Zhao Hai to be scouts. Because of their cultivation method, disciples of the Airst Sect had the fastest speed among the sects present.

    Zhao Hai also divided sects ording to their weapons. This way, they could use their strengths in the most appropriate way. Those with great defenses like the Great Strength Sect were also assigned a defensive positions in the army.

    Hu Liangchen¡¯s grandson ¡®Little Flower¡¯ and his wife.

 Chapter 1822

    <h4>Chapter 1822: Happy</h4>

    When he was in the lower realms, Zhao Haimanded cultivators in battle multiple times. But back then, whether it be the Hundred Treasures Sect or the Giant Spirit Sect, most of their methods were closebat techniques. Large scale battles were also mostly fought byrge artifacts. In long-distance battles, cultivators would use artifacts to send their attacks.

    But in the Great Realm of Cultivation, the main force of the battles were still the cultivators. However, cultivators in this realm had dao avatars. With these dao avatars, their strength has increased. Cultivators no longer depended too much on their artifacts. Their battles looked more like a brawl.

    Because of this, battles in the Great Realm of Cultivation were different. Commanding the cultivators wasn¡¯t also the same.

    In order for the cultivators to better disy theirbat strength, Zhao Hai had to use the Universal Scanner. Then Lizzy and the others researched how to use each branch of the army and refined their operation.

    In the beginning, the immortal experts were finding ways to cause trouble for Zhao Hai. But upon looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s actions, they all stopped. They discovered that Zhao Hai had no intention of embarrassing them. But if they tried to meddle in the army¡¯s matters, Zhao Hai definitely wouldn¡¯t let them off.

    Now these immortal experts were convinced and recognized Zhao Hai¡¯s abilities. They behaved themselves and no longer looked for trouble.

    It has been seven days since the army has been fully formed. In these seven days, the Heavenly Demons sent some probing attacks towards Zhao Hai. However, both sides didn¡¯t fight arge-scale battle like before. Only small skirmishes happened between the two.

    Something happened in the past seven days that made Zhao Hai happy. The alliances of the Hundred Flowers Valley and the Myriad Demons Sect finally fought against the Heavenly Demons.

    The Hundred Flowers Valley only had to face one army of the Heavenly Demon Realm. However, this army has about 6 million Heavenly Demons. As for the Hundred Flowers Valley¡¯s alliance, their army consists of around 5 million people. Both sides shed, but the final result was the loss of the Hundred Flowers Valley. They lost around 1 million people. By relying on the terrain and great formations, the Hundred Flowers Valleypletely shifted to a defensive stance.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t surprised by this result. The Great Realm of Cultivation wasn¡¯t well-prepared against the invasion of the Heavenly Demon Realm. At the same time, the sects didn¡¯t treat the Heavenly Demons with importance. Otherwise, the nine super sects wouldn¡¯t have thought about using the invasion as an opportunity to seize power.

    The Hundred Flowers Valley¡¯s disastrous defeat shook the Northern Divergent Province. Then the battle of the Myriad Demons Sect and the Heavenly Demons caused the entire province to lose its voice.

    The Myriad Demons Sect¡¯s alliance was the biggest alliance in the province. Their army was 13 million strong. However, the Heavenly Demon Army that they facedprised 15 million Heavenly Demons.

    If this army was wellmanded, then the Heavenly Demons wouldn¡¯t be able to get their way. However, the final result of the Myriad Demons Sect¡¯s battle was surprisingly simr to the Hundred Flowers Valley. They nearly lost a million cultivators in the battle. In the end, they could only turn defensive after their defeat. They no longer took the initiative to attack the Heavenly Demon Army.

    This result surprised the sects of the Northern Divergent Province, especially the sects in the Freedom Alliance. This was because Zhao Hai was able to win against 2 million Heavenly Demons with only 1 million troops. Moreover, they were able to stall a 2 million Heavenly Demon Army with only 500 thousand people. The Freedom Alliance thought that the Heavenly Demons were mediocre opponents, but they still felt proud of their victory.

    As soon as they heard the battle results of the Hundred Flowers Valley and the Myriad Demons Sect, the entire Freedom Alliance was speechless. In the three alliances in the Northern Divergent Province, the Freedom Alliance was the smallest and weakest one. Although the ck Tiger Gang has been domineering recently, it still fell shortpared to the Hundred Flowers Valley or the Myriad Demons Sect. The reason the sects joined the Freedom Alliance wasn¡¯t because of the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s strength, it was because the alliance was more free than the other two. The ck Tiger Gang wouldn¡¯t suppress them using the alliance.

    The sects who joined the Freedom Alliance weren¡¯t confident in the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s strength. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have only sent inner disciples during the first foray of Zhao Hai¡¯s army.

    When they heard the losses of the Hundred Flowers Valley and the Myriad Demons Sect, the sects in the Freedom Alliance suddenly realized that their group was very powerful. Both the Myriad Demons Sect and the Hundred Flowers Valley were well-known and established sects. However, they could only retreat against the Heavenly Demons. Inparison, the Freedom Alliance was doing more than well.

    The ck Tiger Gang also didn¡¯t expect that the losses of the Hundred Flowers Valley and the Myriad Demons Sect would be an invisible help towards them. Now, the sects in the Freedom Alliance were feeling more confident towards the ck Tiger Gang.

    On the other hand, Mo Like wasn¡¯t having a great time. He had eaten two losses from Zhao Hai¡¯s hand. While the two armies were reporting their victory, only Mo Like reported his loss. This caused Mo Like¡¯s face to turn red. Therefore, Mo Like was nning on sending another 5 million-strong army to attack Zhao Hai one more time.

    Fortunately, Zhao Hai¡¯s army has beenpletely reorganized. He was no longer nning on turtling up. He brought his army and went on to meet the attacking army.

    Zhao Hai gathered therge artifacts of the army to form arge ster transformation great formation. Meanwhile, the cultivators left therge artifacts and positioned themselves behind the great formation, ready to tear all the enemies that dared enter the starry sky.

    This way, the opponent wouldn¡¯t be able to cause damage to the great formation. As long as Zhao Hai tied down therge artifacts of the enemy, they would have no choice but to send their people out to attack. By that time, the dispatched Heavenly Demons would need to go through the great formation.

    However, the cultivators behind the great formation were now in a different formpared to before. The original army was a mixed bunch with no efficient way to work with each other.

    But after Zhao Hai¡¯s reorganization of the army, various branches were established to form a new battle formation. Each branch would attack in one direction and with equal strength. They would all obey Zhao Hai¡¯smand. In this case, if the Heavenly Demons managed to rush out of the great formation, they would definitely be faced with a meat grinder.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t wait for the Heavenly Demon Army toe to him. Instead, he brought his army forward to close the distance between the two sides.

    At this moment, another army of 2 million Heavenly Demons moved towards the territory of the Freedom Alliance.

    Fortunately, the Freedom Alliance was able to form its second army of 1.5 million cultivators. Themander of this army was a core disciple of a medium grade sect. This sect was called the Giant Axe Group. The Giant Axe Group was an established medium-grade sect in the Northern Divergent Province. They had a good body cultivation method that uses the great axe to fight. But since their cultivation method was taxing to the body, the sect didn¡¯t have a lot of disciples. This was the biggest reason for their slow growth.

    The Giant Axe group and the ck Tiger Gang had a great rtionship with each other. This was because the ancestors of both sects were good friends. Moreover, the two sects were quite a distance away from each other. This meant that there were no conflicts of interests between the two. This allowed their rtionship to continue for a long time.

    Because the ck Tiger Gang couldn¡¯t take control over the second army, they suggested that the Giant Axe Group should lead the second army. This increased the friendship between the two sects.

    Although the other sects knew why the Giant Axe Group became the armymander of the second army, they didn¡¯t say anything to the ck Tiger Gang. In any case, the sects were quite satisfied with the ck Tiger Gang and the Freedom Alliance. Moreover, the main reason why the two sects had a good rtionship was because they don¡¯t have conflicts of interests. This meant that it would be impossible for the ck Tiger Gang tomand the Giant Axe Group. If the ck Tiger Gang asserts theirmand, the two sects would have a falling out, which would also be good for the other sects.

    The other sects doesn¡¯t hope for the Freedom Alliance to be monopolized by one sect. If the Freedom Alliance was monopolized, then the benefits of the sects would be affected. Although they could withdraw from the alliance at any time, their sects were still close to the ck Tiger Gang. When the timees, the ck Tiger Gang might move against them. If they also allied with the Myriad Demons Sect or the Hundred Flowers Valley, it wouldn¡¯t matter since the ck Tiger Gang could just send troops to their sects in a quick manner. The Myriad Demons Sect and the Hundred Flowers Valley were currently licking their wounds, so they don¡¯t have time to help smaller sects. Moreover, these two sects were currently looking unreliable in the eyes of the small sects. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have lost against the Heavenly Demons.

    Meanwhile, the small sects could see that the ck Tiger Gang was getting more and more powerful. So what could they do? These sects need to work together and prevent the ck Tiger Gang from monopolizing the Freedom Alliance. There needs to be a bncing force on the opposite side of the ck Tiger Gang. This was where the Giant Axe Group entered. They could use the sect to keep the bnce of power in the alliance.

    The ck Tiger Gang was also satisfied with this decision. They had a good rtionship with the Giant Axe Group. The Giant Axe Group also wouldn¡¯t stupidly send the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s disciples to their deaths. The Giant Axe Sect was also satisfied. They gained greater power and were able to position themselves beside the ck Tiger Gang in the Freedom Alliance. And the small sects were satisfied. The Freedom Alliance was no longer monopolized by the ck Tiger Gang. The decision caused everyone to be happy.

 Chapter 1823

    <h4>Chapter 1823: The Second Army</h4>

    Li Kuangge was standing on the specialrge artifact of the Giant Axe Group. His face was full of ambition. Li Kuangge was a genius of the Giant Axe Group. He was in the same generation as Zhang Feng. In addition to his talent, he was also very strong and has reached the transcending tribtion stage. It can be said that he was one of the stars of the Northern Divergent Province. Even the disciples of the Myriad Demons Sect couldn¡¯t hide his brilliance.

    Li Kuangge was a high-profile and arrogant person. He had a much louder reputation than Zhang Feng. No matter where he went, he would be sought after and some cultivators would even bow their heads upon hearing his name. This caused Li Kuangge to affirm that he was indeed a genius and was loved by thousands of people.

    However, all of this changed when Zhao Hai debuted. Zhao Hai was valiant and his prowess in the battlefield was unmatched. Li Kuangge felt like a child with his toy stolen. Before long, his hatred and jealousy of Zhao Hai began to brew.

    And with the arrival of the Heavenly Demons, Zhao Hai¡¯s fame increased once more. After Zhao Hai defeated the Heavenly Demons two times, nobody could match his name in the Northern Divergent Province.

    Li Kuangge also wanted to go to battle and gain a bigger reputation for himself. However, he doesn¡¯t want to be ordered by Zhao Hai. Therefore, he didn¡¯t go to the first army but instead to the second army. And under the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s proposal, Li Kuangge became themander of the second alliance army. This caused Li Kuangge to feel that his time to rise up has arrived.

    Li Kuangge has no hatred towards the ck Tiger Gang. The Giant Axe Group has been maintaining good rtions with the ck Tiger Gang for a very long time. Moreover, Li Kuangge¡¯s position was rmended by the ck Tiger Gang. Li Kuangge was just jealous of Zhao Hai. He wanted topete with him and inform the Northern Divergent Province that he, Li Kuangge, was the true genius of the province.

    Li Kuangge has a reason for being happy. Although he only had 1.5 million people in his army, the enemy he would face only numbered 2 million. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai¡¯s army of 3 million would face 5 million Heavenly Demons. In Li Kuangge¡¯s mind, the heavens were helping him. As long as he uses the 1.5 million troops to defeat the 2 million Heavenly Demons, his reputation would certainly surpass Zhao Hai.

    Li Kuangge was the same as the sect masters in the Freedom Alliance. They don¡¯t have much information about the power of the Heavenly Demon Realm. Zhao Hai¡¯s two victories caused these sects to look down on the strength of the Heavenly Demon Army.

    Although news of the Hundred Flowers Valley and the Myriad Demons Realm¡¯s defeats has reached their ears, the sects of the Freedom Alliance only increased their vignce by a little among. They still looked down on the Heavenly Demons. This was especially true for Li Kuangge who was a hot-blooded youth who was hungry to prove himself.

    Li Kuangge was now leading his 1.5 million army to meet the Heavenly Demon Army head-on. The army on the opposite side of the second army also moved and charged towards their enemy. The two armies were a day¡¯s travel away from each other. Naturally, Li Kuangge wouldn¡¯t just sit there and wait for the enemy to knock on his door.

    Li Kuangge was currently riding therge artifact of the Giant Axe Sect called the arrow ship. The name of the ship didn¡¯t mean that it was a ship that could beunched like an arrow. I also wasn¡¯t a ship that could shoot arrows. The reason it was named as such was because it resembled an arrow. Therefore, it was called an arrow ship.

    And because of its shape, the arrow ship was very fast and had great collision strength. It held some fame in the Northern Divergent Province.

    Although the second army had inferior numberspared to the first army, their number ofrge artifacts was around the same. The second army also had around 100rge artifacts. However, only ten of theserge artifacts were from the ck Tiger Gang, the rest came from different sects.

    At the same time, therge artifacts of the ck Tiger Gang were operated by the disciples of the sect, not Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead. It was Hu Huaqian who led the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s delegation. Everyone was acting in a very low-key manner. They just regarded themselves as ordinary members of the second army.

    This was also the instructions that Hu Liangchen gave them. They have to be as low-key as possible. The ck Tiger Gang has been everyone¡¯s sights long enough. If they acted too high-profile, then they might be disliked by the other sects. This wasn¡¯t good for the ck Tiger Gang.

    Hu Huaqian stood on a ck tiger ship and looked at the arrow ship in front of him before sighing. His wife Hu Yuexia looked at him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Hu Huaqian gestured towards the arrow ship and said, ¡°Li Kuangge is on that ship. To be honest, I¡¯m not confident in this army. I met Li Kuangge before. He is indeed strong, but he¡¯s extremely arrogant. He never listens to anyone¡¯s advice. Such a person might be good at cultivation and might even be a powerful expert, however, his qualities aren¡¯t fit for being amander. Compared to Little Hai, he¡¯s still very far away.¡±

    Hu Yuexia smiled faintly and said, ¡°There aren¡¯t a lot of people who couldpare with Little Hai in the Northern Divergent Province to begin with. We should think about how we could preserve our strength. We took 100 thousand disciples with us this time. We have to bring back as many as possible.¡±

    Hu Huaqian nodded and said, ¡°Although Little Hai¡¯s n requires blood sacrifices from us, once it¡¯s sessful, the Freedom Alliance will belong to the ck Tiger Gang.¡±

    As he said that, the ships in front of him slowed down. Hu Huaqian looked at the distance and saw a dense sea of ck welling up from the horizon.

    Hu Huaqian knew that the Heavenly Demon Army had arrived. He immediately sent orders to stop the ck Tiger Gang¡¯srge artifacts. Moreover, he had them keep their formation and be on standby.

    Since the ck Tiger Gang dispatched 100 thousand people, 10rge artifacts were sent. They don¡¯t have any cultivators outside therge artifacts. But now that the army had stopped and began to line up, cultivators flew out of therge artifacts and lined up at the back. The other sects were also doing the same.

    Once Hu Huaqian finished his preparations, the Heavenly Demon Army arrived in front. However, the enemy didn¡¯t immediately attack. Instead, they stopped a kilometer away and then a voice was heard, ¡°Leader of the cultivators,e out and talk!¡±

    Li Kuanggeughed and said, ¡°Heavenly Demon bastard, quickly release your fart!¡±

    ¡°Snort!¡± A cold snort was heard from the Heavenly Demon Army. This snort resonated with the air and boomed loudly in the surroundings. When the people from the Great Realm of Cultivation heard this, they knew that although the Heavenly Demon had yet to reach the immortal stage, he was very close to it.

    ¡°Cultivator from the Great Realm of Cultivation, your mouths have always been stronger than your hands and feet. I can see that from your realm¡¯s Zhao Hai. When he¡¯s in the Heavenly Demon Realm, he was chased around and luckily escaped. As for you, make sure that you show something. Or else you¡¯ll be a joke.¡± The voice on the other side mellowed down. Except a mellow hum, nothing else was heard.

    Upon hearing the other side talk about Zhao Hai, Li Kuangge¡¯s expression changed. Then he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Comparing me to Zhao Hai, then I will show you the real strength of the Great Realm of Cultivation. Your Heavenly Demon race invaded our realm for no reason. I, Li Kuangge, pledge that I will purge you from ournds!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s the funniest joke I heard.¡± The opposite voice answered. Then he continued, ¡°Purge the Heavenly Demons? Even your nine super sects wouldn¡¯t dare say such words. Truly a calf that doesn¡¯t fear the tiger. Young Man, you should know that the best spirit veins, pills, andnd should be enjoyed by those with more talent and strength. The Heavenly Demon Race is more than qualified to upy the Great Realm of Cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Fart!¡± Li Kuangge called out. ¡°You Heavenly Demons are a bunch of uncultured bastards. What qualifications do you have to get the Great Realm of Cultivation? You deserve to suffer!¡± After he said that, Li Kuangge waved his hand andmanded, ¡°Attack! Allrge artifacts, charge!¡±

    With this order, more than 100rge artifacts began to charge towards the Heavenly Demon Army with all of its strength. However, the Heavenly Demon Army¡¯s response was somewhatte. Surprisingly, they didn¡¯t charge forward as well.

    Hu Huaqian also followed the charge of the second army, but upon seeing the response of the Heavenly Demons, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then hemanded his ships, ¡°Inform all of the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s artifacts, reduce your charging speed!¡±

    Hu Yuexia looked at the Heavenly Demon Army and said, ¡°ording to the Gang Leader, the Heavenly Demons are stronger than the cultivators of the Great Realm of Cultivation. It¡¯s impossible for them to react this slowly. There should be some problems with what the Heavenly Demon just said. He even praised Little Hai.¡±

    Hu Huaqian coldly snorted and said, ¡°He should have seen how young Li Kuangge is. He mentioned Zhao Hai to see how Li Kuangge would respond. If he angered Li Kuangge, then his goal would be achieved. If Li Kuangge didn¡¯t bite the bait, then there¡¯s no loss to them. Now that the response of the Heavenly Demon Army iste, there¡¯s definitely a trap. I think they want to deal with ourrge artifacts.¡±

    The people of the ck Tiger Gang immediately followed the orders and slowed down. However, they decreased their speed just enough that others didn¡¯t notice that they were already at the back of the army.

    The distance between both sides was about a kilometer, which was not enough for arge artifact to reach its max charging speed. Not reaching the maximum speed when crashing into an enemy would affect arge artifact¡¯s offensive strength.

    However, Li Kuangge didn¡¯t think too much about his order. He was very impulsive in his decision to let therge artifacts charge at the enemy. In a blink of an eye, therge artifacts reached the front of the Heavenly Demon Army. The Heavenly Demon Army also made its move. But instead of charging, the army retreated instead.

    When he saw the retreat of the Heavenly Demon Army, Li Kuangge became excited. He immediately ordered an all-out charge of therge artifacts. But then at this time, dozens of huge sword qi appeared from the Heavenly Demon Army.

    Each sword qi was dozens of meters long and were solid gold. They all looked likerge swords that cut towards therge artifacts.

    Seeing the golden sword qi, Li Kuangge¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change. He could see that all of these attacks came from immortal experts. It seems like the other party was nning to destroy therge artifacts.

    However, it was toote for Li Kuangge to regret. The distance between the sword qi and therge artifacts was too small. It was simply impossible for therge artifacts to dodge the iing attacks.

    As Li Kuangge¡¯s face turned deathly pale, the sword qi began to sh therge artifacts. Allrge artifacts of the second army were striving to be the first to charge. They weren¡¯t arranged the same way as Zhao Hai¡¯s army. Because therge artifacts of the second army differed from each other, their speeds were different and their charge was irregr. This caused the charge toe in waves. On the first wave were 50rge artifacts, the second wave had around 40, and thest had about 10. Thest ships all belonged to the ck Tiger Gang.

    And because of the irregr charge, there was no structure to the army. The first wave wasn¡¯t able to block the attacks for the second wave. This allowed the attacks of the Heavenly Demons to reach the second wave as well.

    Attacks made by immortal experts were extremely powerful. The sword qi cut the protective shields of therge artifacts as though they were tofu. Explosions were heard as therge artifacts of the first wave were defeated. Somerge artifacts lost their power. There were even some who exploded from the sheer power of the attack.

    The second wave ofrge artifacts also received attacks. Fortunately, the immortal experts of the Freedom Alliance were able to respond in time. They released attacks to counter the iing sword qi. However, one side was prepared while the other was just reacting. The defenses were immediately destroyed and the sword qi hit the second wave¡¯srge artifacts. But because of the counterattack of the immortal experts, the damage to the second wave wasn¡¯t as big. The sword qi only shed through the shields of therge artifacts, causing minimal damage to the ships.

 Chapter 1824

    <h4>Chapter 1824: Different Tricks</h4>

    Li Kuangge hasn¡¯t been injured. Although the attacks were strong, Li Kuangge still has some real skill. An immortal expert would need to exert some effort if they want to kill him. Not to mention that he was inside arge artifact and the attack was just a sword qi. Therefore, Li Kuangge was safe. However, his arrow ship was destroyed.

    Li Kuangge¡¯s eyes turned red. He didn¡¯t think that this would happen. This was his first timemanding an army and this was his first order. How could he ept this result?

    Li Kuangge seems to have lost his mind. He wanted to charge towards the Heavenly Demons and go all out against them.

    But just as Li Kuangge was about to move, he was suddenly captured. Li Kuangge¡¯s blood red eyes turned his head to the person who grabbed him. It was the Supreme Elder of the Giant Axe Group, an immortal expert.

    The Supreme Elder was currently looking at Li Kuangge with anger as he said, ¡°What are you doing? Hurry up andmand the rest of therge artifacts to retreat and prepare to defend against the enemy. Although you have lost a lot ofrge artifacts, we haven¡¯t lose yet. We still have more than a million troops behind us.

    Li Kuangge calmed himself down. His eyes returned to normal as well. He gave the immortal expert a bow before he gave his order. Large artifacts, slowly retreat. Immortal Experts, bring up the rear. The rest, line up and prepare to meet the enemy!¡±

    It has to be said that Li Kuangge was still a smart person. There was nothing wrong with his order this time. Therge artifacts began to retreat and guard against the enemy¡¯s attack. As for the immortal experts, they began to exchange moves with the enemy¡¯s immortal experts. The immortal experts were protecting the cultivators while they lined up in a defensive formation.

    However, Li Kuangge forgot that the Heavenly Demon Army were prepared to deal with them. Moreover, the Heavenly Demons had the numbers advantage. Using this method to deal with the Heavenly Demons wasn¡¯t ideal.

    As soon as Li Kuangge¡¯s order was sent out, he saw dozens of figures flying out of the Heavenly Demon Army. These figures were all at the immortal stage. The immortal experts of the second army also moved out and met the enemy. The number of immortal experts from both sides were roughly the same. They continued to fight in the air for some time before moving their fight away from the battlefield.

    However, this wasn¡¯t the end. Therge artifacts of the Heavenly Demons also began to charge. Therge artifacts of the Heavenly Demon Army wasn¡¯t more than the second army¡¯s, they might have even brought less. It was because of this that Li Kuangge dared to order his charge. He just didn¡¯t expect that he would walk into a trap setup by the Heavenly Demson.

    While therge artifacts of the Freedom Alliance were retreating, therge artifacts of the Heavenly Demons began crashing in.

    Following behind the chargingrge artifacts were the rest of the Heavenly Demons. One side was retreating while the other was charging over. Now therge artifacts of the cultivators were powerless to fight back. They were just waiting to be attacked by their enemy.

    Li Kuangge quickly discovered his mistake. The distance caused by the retreat of therge artifacts only provided more room for the Heavenly Demons¡¯rge artifact to reach their peak speed.

    Li Kuangge took a deep breath. Seeing that it was useless to retreat, he immediately shouted, ¡°Large artifacts, halt! Prepare to defend against the enemy!¡±

    Just as his voice fell, therge artifacts of the Heavenly Demons were already rushing over. Therge artifacts of the cultivators stopped. But the strange thing was that in front of the charging Heavenly Demon Army were octopus ships. These wererge artifacts that had weaker impact power.

    Octopus ships were very flexible, they were very useful for dogfights. However, when ites to its impact strength, it falls behindpared to flying iron centipedes. But now, the octopus ships were actually ced in front of the charging army.

    Hu Huaqian stood on the ck tiger ship and looked at the octopus ships that were getting closer and closer. His eyes shone as he ordered, ¡°All ck tiger ships prepare. Begin storing energy, we¡¯ll be attacking at any time!¡±

    Storing energy was one of the abilities ofrge artifacts. However, only a few people would use it. This was because this action risks therge artifact being damaged. It was an uncontroble and reckless expenditure of money.

    Hu Yuexia looked at the octopus ships and said, ¡°The octopus ships of the Heavenly Demon Realm are known to be flexible. Sending the octopus ships first means that they¡¯re likely trying to go through the line ofrge artifacts. If that happens, the main formation of our troops will be dismantled. And once the army is scattered, that would be the end.¡±

    Hu Huaqian nodded and said, ¡°I was thinking the same thing. Therefore, I had the tiger ships prepare. Once the enemyes, we will immediately make a move.¡±

    At this time, the octopus ships were already very close to the alliance army. Hu Huaqian also ordered the ck tiger ships to prepare. All of a sudden, the octopus ships changed their directions and flew upwards. It was clear that they were trying to jump over therge artifacts and attack the cultivator army.

    Li Kuangge also saw this and felt his head explode. He knew that if these octopus ships reached the cultivator army, it would spell the end of the Freedom Alliance¡¯s second army.

    However, Li Kuangge doesn¡¯t have the means to prevent this. Although, in theory, transcending tribtion experts could knock downrge artifacts. However, this was only applicable to small skirmishes. It wouldn¡¯t apply on the battlefield. On the battlefield, even idiots would know thatrge artifacts might contain immortal experts. So even if a transcending tribtion expert was sent, it was impossible for them to attack arge artifact.

    Transcending tribtion experts were useless while the immortal experts were preupied, and therge artifacts were stopped. There was no way to block the octopus ships. Li Kuangge could only watch the enemy helplessly as they charged towards the cultivator army formation.

    As Li Kuangge was despairing, ten shadows suddenly leapt up. These ten figures charged towards the octopus ships. Before long, a rumbling sound was heard.

    Li Kuangge¡¯s expression it up. He fixed his eyes on the figures and found that they were the ck tiger ships of the ck Tiger Gang. The ck tiger ships were currently wing the octopus ships under their feet. The octopus ships tried to struggle but all of their efforts were in vain.

    Nobody from both sides expected this change. However, the attack of the Heavenly Demons didn¡¯t stop. Theirrge artifacts were still charging forward. At this time, the defensive line of the Freedom Alliance has finally stabilized. Although they couldn¡¯t counterattack, they were still able to block the enemy¡¯s attack.

    The leaders of the sects weren¡¯t idiots. Seeing the situation, they knew that it wouldn¡¯t be easy to block the enemy¡¯srge artifact with their own. Therefore, before they shed, they retreated a certain distance to cushion the blow from the enemy¡¯s charge.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Explosions were heard as therge artifacts crashed into one another. Since there was still not enough distance between the two armies, the collision between the two sides didn¡¯t end in a disastrous manner for the Freedom Alliance. And now that the Heavenly Demon Army has slowed down, they would find it hard to cause any major damage to the alliance army.

    Originally, the Heavenly Demons weren¡¯t nning to deal with the second army using this method. They were counting on the octopus ships to wreak havoc within the enemy¡¯s formation. However, they didn¡¯t expect Hu Huaqian to see through their n and block the octopus ships.

    Now that the Heavenly Demon Army¡¯srge artifacts had lost their speed, the Heavenly Demon Commander knew that if therge artifacts stayed, they would only be overwhelmed by the enemy army. Therefore, hemanded therge artifacts to retreat. At the same time, hemanded the main army to attack. The second army also slowed down after the sh. Their main army also shed with the Heavenly Demons.

    Li Kuangge also joined the fight. He understood that the battle would be difficult with their reduced numbers. In the past, he wanted to match Zhao Hai. But now, it was made clear that he was far behind inparison.

    As the two sides fought, the second army began to be at a disadvantage. After all, they were short 500 thousand peoplepared to their enemy. Moreover, it was given that an average Heavenly Demon was strongerpared to the average cultivator. As the matter stands, it was normal for the alliance army to lean towards the losing side of the battle.

    At this time, a powerful aura was flying over from a distance. Everyone could feel that the aura came from an immortal expert. Most importantly, everyone could feel that the aura came from a cultivator of the Great Realm of Cultivation.

    The reinforcements have arrived! Although it was only one person, it was an immortal-level expert. At this moment, a single immortal expert can change the course of the battlefield. The expressions of both sides immediately changed.

    The people of the Great Realm of Cultivation were naturally happy. On the other hand, the Heavenly Demons had difficult looks. At this moment, themander of the Heavenly Demon Army ordered, ¡°Line up in formation. Prepare to retreat. Large artifacts, stand guard!¡± With his order, the Heavenly Demon Army began to retreat. Although they were retreating, they did it in an orderly manner. This blocked the cultivators from pursuing them.

    Moreover, therge artifacts were protecting the army. Even if the immortal expert attacks, they would have to get through the transcending tribtion experts on thoserge artifacts. It would be impossible for one immortal expert to get through them in a short time.

    The immortal experts of both sides who were fighting at a distance also gave up and returned to their respective armies. Although there were wounded experts on both sides, none of them were killed. In general, although the battle was ugly for the Freedom Alliance¡¯s second army, their losses weren¡¯t that bad.

 Chapter 1825

    <h4>Chapter 1825: Deadlock</h4>

    Li Kuangge stood there with a livid expression on his face. They were now back to the second army¡¯s camp. Li Kuangge and the others were now in a meeting.

    Besides Li Kuangge and the sect representatives, there were also the immortal experts. And among these immortal experts were unexpectedly Tie Zhantian.

    Tie Zhantian was the immortal expert who rushed to the battle at thest minute. His appearance caused the Heavenly Demon Army to retreat. If it weren¡¯t for Tie Zhantian¡¯s arrival, who knows what would have happened to the second army.

    The atmosphere of the meeting hall was very thick. Nobody dared to talk. After some time, Li Kuangge said, ¡°Everyone, let me offer my apologies first. What happened today is my mistake as themander. I ask everyone¡¯s forgiveness for the losses we incurred.¡±

    Hearing Li Kuangge, everyone stared for a moment before they shook their heads. It must be said that although Li Kuangge made the wrong decisions, the rest of the army weren¡¯t doing well either. While faced with the Heavenly Demons, they were also flustered and didn¡¯t know what to do.

    They also thought that the Heavenly Demons were no big deal. Now they realized their mistake. The Heavenly Demons don¡¯t drag mud and water when they attack, they always go for the killing blow. Moreover, the strength of the Heavenly Demons wasn¡¯t worse than the cultivators, they were even stronger. Such an opponent was never easy to deal with.

    Li Kuangge looked at everyone and said, ¡°Everyone, although I don¡¯t want to admit it, I have to. We cannot face the Heavenly Demons head-on. If it wasn¡¯t for Elder Tie Zhantian, we would have been in danger.¡±

    Everyone nodded. Then Li Kuangge continued, ¡°I think we should take a defensive position and use our base as a fortress. We¡¯ll defend through various formations and stall the Heavenly Demons as much as possible. What do you think?¡±

    A hum of discussion was heard from below. Li Kuangge¡¯s proposal was unexpected. Most importantly, this proposal sounded familiar. It seemed like the method the Myriad Demons Sect and Hundred Flowers Valley decided to use to deal with the Heavenly Demons. In the past, theyughed at the two sects because of this.

    Li Kuangge didn¡¯t make any noise. Although he was themander of the second army, he didn¡¯t have the same tricks as Zhao Hai. He couldn¡¯t pressure the others to obey his orders like what Zhao Hai did in the first army. Therefore, he has to listen to everyone¡¯s opinion. If they don¡¯t agree, then whatever ns he thought up would be useless.

    At this time, Hu Huaqian stood up and said, ¡°Everyone, I agree with the armymander¡¯s n. We already fought against the Heavenly Demons. And I think everyone is now aware of their strength. This isn¡¯t the time to save face. We¡¯re here to protect our sects. Taking a defensive stance is the most correct decision.¡±

    Everyone nodded. Although Hu Huaqian¡¯s words were unpleasant, it was true. They had to be defensive. Now was not the time to recover their face and waste resources. With Hu Huaqian being the first to agree, the others also nodded.

    Hu Huaqian looked at everyone and said, ¡°The attack of the Heavenly Demons came very suddenly. We already suffered some losses. But as long as we can block the Heavenly Demons, we can buy time for the realm to make countermeasures. When the timees, we can drive all of the Heavenly Demons out of the Great Realm of Cultivation.¡±

    As soon as Hu Huaqian finished talking, everyone gave him an apuse. Hu Huaqiang gave everyone a salute before sitting down. This time, nobody objected to taking a defensive stance.

    The matter was quickly decided. All of the sects fully supported Li Kuangge¡¯s proposal. Although Li Kuangge¡¯s performance wasn¡¯t very good, they cannot say it in front of Li Kuangge¡¯s face. If they did, then they might incur the hatred of the Giant Axe Group. If the Giant Axe Group doesn¡¯t cooperate, then no matter who bes the armymander, the second army wouldn¡¯t be able to work well.

    Because of this, Li Kuangge was able to maintain his position. And since they decided that Li Kuangge gets to keep his position, they naturally had to support his ns. Even if they were unwilling, the sects had to give their support.

    Seeing this, Tie Zhantian¡¯s expression rxed. He came here to help because Zhao Hai wanted to support the second army. Otherwise, Tie Zhantian would have stayed in the ck Tiger Gang.

    This caused Tie Zhantian to be confused. Zhao Hai was on the other side of the territory. How could he know about the second army¡¯s situation?

    But because he trusted Zhao Hai, Tie Zhantian came. To his surprise, he was able to arrive in time to rescue the second army. Thinking of this, Tie Zhantian couldn¡¯t help but be even more worried. He wanted to know how Zhao Hai was doing right now.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s situation was good, very good. His ster transformations great formation was able to stop the charge of the Heavenly Demon Army¡¯srge artifacts. This meant that therge artifacts of the Heavenly Demons were useless. But at the same time, therge artifacts of the first army also couldn¡¯t be used. This was also good. This meant that both sides would need to rely on their own strengths. Only the strong would win.

    This might seem like Zhao Hai¡¯s army would suffer a loss. After all, the first army has 2 million less troops than the Heavenly Demons. It was natural for deaths to appear in the army.

    However, Zhao Hai¡¯s army was different. After reorganizing everyone and ensuring that they would obey hismands, the first army was like a well-oiled machine for war. This made sure that every inch of fighting prowess that the army could give out was given out in full.

    On the other hand, the Heavenly Demons didn¡¯t have the same tricks. Although they held the numerical advantage and trained together for a period of time, the army was only a bit stronger than the average army of the Great Realm of Cultivation. Compared to the Freedom Alliance¡¯s first army, they were a lot worse.

    All of the submanders of the first army were givenmunicators by Zhao Hai so that he could give them direct orders. They just needed to follow the orders after that. It can be said that the cultivators of the first army have be Zhao Hai¡¯s chess pieces. He can ce them wherever he wants.

    However, in reality, these chess pieces weren¡¯t moved by Zhao Hai but by Lizzy and Megan instead. It must be said that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t as good inmand as the two women. Naturally, he would hand this job over to them.

    With Lizzy and Megan¡¯smand, the first army were able to face 5 million troops with only 3 million cultivators without ever being at a disadvantage. They were even able to kill a lot of Heavenly Demons while losing only a small number of people.

    And what was Zhao Hai doing right now? Zhao Hai was currentlymanding his immortal Undead along with the immortal experts of the first army to fight against the immortal experts of the Heavenly Demon Army. It can be said that the final result of the battle was always decided by the oue of the battle between the immortal experts.

    On this day, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make a move. Instead, he sent the immortal experts he had in his hand to participate in the fight. It must be said that the first army had less immortal expertspared to the Heavenly Demon Army they were facing. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t release his immortal-level Undead, then the immortal experts of the first army would suffer a lot of losses.

    Both sides battled for several hours and wounded each other. But generally speaking, the Heavenly Demons suffered more lossespared to the cultivators. The Heavenly Demons lost about 100 thousand people while the first army only lost 10 thousand. It was a loss ratio of 10 to 1.

    Mo Like was naturally aware of this loss ratio. He looked at the battle statistics with aplex look on his face. He was confident that he could defeat the enemy despite their reinforcements arriving. But in the end, he still lost a lot of troops in the battle.

    However, Mo Like can¡¯t do anything about it right now. This was because Zhao Hai was just too difficult to deal with. Although Mo Like has an army of five million and had more immortal experts than Zhao Hai¡¯s army, he wouldn¡¯t dare send them all to attack. Zhao Hai still has his great formation set up. If he really sent all of his troops to attack, Zhao Hai might make his formation go forward. If Mo Like wasn¡¯t careful, Zhao Hai might just eat up all of hisrge artifacts.

    Therefore, Mo Like used his immortal experts to suppress Zhao Hai¡¯s high-level strength and then he used his ordinary troops to sh with the first army¡¯s cultivators. And because Mo Like was wary of the ster transformations great formation, the Heavenly Demon Army¡¯s number advantage wasn¡¯t used to its full potential. In this case, the Heavenly Demons suffered a lot against the well-organized first army.

    Zhao Hai was also paying attention to Mo Like¡¯s state. To be honest, he was also afraid that Mo Like would throw all of his troops into the battle. If that happens, the first army would be strained. It was for this reason that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t move the ster transformations great formation.

    If Mo Like really sent all of his troops, then Zhao Hai would have to reveal his strength and have Cai¡¯er control the great formation to swallow all of the Heavenly Demon Army¡¯srge artifacts. Once theserge artifacts were destroyed, it would be akin to crippling the arms of the Heavenly Demon Army. Then this would increase the chances of the first army winning the fight.

    But it was clear that themander of the Heavenly Demon Army wasn¡¯t an idiot. Therefore, the fight remained as it currently was. Both sides refused to take a step back while also tied down with nothing else to do.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai was happy with this result. It must be known that the Great Realm of Cultivation was beginning to get used to fighting the Heavenly Demons. Their losses each fight were decreasing. Battles like the one the first army was faced with can be duplicated by other alliances. It wasn¡¯t just Zhao Hai that could aplish this.

    Zhao Hai knew the reason why the first army ended up in this situation. Firstly, it was because of his strength. Zhao Hai could defend against the Heavenly Demons, this meant that the army they sent couldn¡¯t do anything to him. Secondly, it was a matter ofmand. Both the Great Realm of Cultivation and the Heavenly Demon Realm treated individual strength as the most important. It can be said that they were like ancient heroes on earth. They only paid attention to their own strength which made them terrible atmanding others. Zhao Hai¡¯s previous experiences allowed him to understand how to maneuver an army duringrge-scale battles. Zhao Hai¡¯s army might not win when ites to one-on-one battles. But when ites to a battle involving multiple people, the one with the bettermander would certainly win!

 Chapter 1826

    <h4>Chapter 1826: Held In High Esteem</h4>

    Bang! Mo Like pounded his table before issuing hismand, ¡°Withdraw the army!¡± Mo Like didn¡¯t want to issue this order, but he has no other choice but to do so. It has already been seven hours since they began fighting the first army. In these seven hours, they had already lost 100 thousand people. Immortal experts were tied down,rge artifacts couldn¡¯t be used. Mo Like felt suffocated by the battlefield.

    Most importantly, the long hours of battle have drained the energy of the Heavenly Demons. If they didn¡¯t retreat, their rate of losses would only increase.

    The reason Mo Like thought this way was because he found that there were still people who had energy among the 3 million people in the first army. He also observed their army arrangement for some time. The army formation of the first army allowed fluid movements for offense and defense. People could retreat and be supplemented by others, this would allow them to recover their energy. In long-drawn battles, this was an important property.

    Additionally, cultivators have pills that make them recover sooner than normal. Seeing this, Mo Like ordered his troops to retreat.

    Being selected as amander of a 5 million troops army meant that Mo Like wasn¡¯t simple. He also has his own experience inmanding troops. Mo Like thought that hismanding ability was very good. However,pared to Zhao Hai, he discovered that he was still quite far off.

    Mo Like discovered early on that the cultivators were able to rest during battle. He also wanted to do the same for the Heavenly Demons, but he found that he couldn¡¯t do that at all. Whenever he wanted the Heavenly Demons to rest, there would be cultivators targeting them. This blocked the Heavenly Demons from retreating to recover their energy. Mo Like knew that the reason for this was Zhao Hai¡¯s superior ability tomand.

    Mo Like was also aware of why they only lose less than 200 thousand troops. It was because Heavenly Demons were innately stronger than cultivators. If the cultivatorsmanded by Zhao Hai had the same fighting strength as the Heavenly Demons, Mo Like¡¯s army would have lost far more troops.

    The Heavenly Demons have already reached their limit. If they didn¡¯t retreat, then they might not be able to leave. Therefore, Mo Like ordered the retreat, even though he was very unwilling.

    With his order, the Heavenly Demons began to retreat. The immortal Heavenly Demons also went back. The immortal Heavenly Demons that with Mo Like also flew out to shield the retreating army.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t order his army to pursue. He also ordered his army to retreat. He knew that the cultivators were also feeling mental fatigue after 7 hours of battle. If he made them pursue the enemy, they might not be able to perform well. And to be honest, Zhao Hai was already satisfied with this result.

    Both sides slowly retreated and returned to their camps. Generally speaking, the cultivators held the superior position in this battle while the Heavenly Demons ate some losses. However, the effect on both armies wasn¡¯t big.

    At the same time, the battle also convinced the cultivators in the first army that Zhao Hai had realmanding ability. They only paid the price of 12 thousand to kill nearly 200 thousand Heavenly Demons. No matter where, this was a dazzling result.

    The cultivators who returned during the battle to recover their energy were also observing the fight. They couldn¡¯t help but recognize Zhao Hai¡¯s process ofmand. It was simply an art. An army of 3 million was able to lead an army of 5 million by its nose. The Heavenly Demons were running in circles without any chance to take a rest. Most importantly, the losses of the first army were minimized. Nobody would object to having such a masterfulmander.

    Zhao Hai weed all of the immortal experts of the army into the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Looking at the immortal experts, Zhao Hai was silent for a while before he gave them a salute. Then he said, ¡°Seniors, this junior offers his thanks to all of you for listening to mymands. It¡¯s thanks to you that we were able to achieve good results in the battle. Please forgive me if I¡¯ve been disrespectful to you before.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the immortal experts actually stood up. Then one of them said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai is too polite. All of us here admire yourmanding ability. Later on, you can give us orders with ease. We would certainly follow them.¡±

    The other immortal experts echoed the first on. Today¡¯s battle allowed them to see Zhao Hai¡¯s ability. Naturally, they were convinced of his talent.

    These immortal experts were open-minded, but their dignity cannot be stepped on. In the past, Zhao Hai was very rude to them, but for the sake of the alliance, they didn¡¯t do anything. They wanted to see what kind of person Zhao Hai really was.

    But after today¡¯s battle, they understood why Zhao Ha insisted that everyone should obey his orders. With less than 20 thousand casualties, he was able to kill nearly 200 thousand Heavenly Demons. This record caused the immortal experts to look at Zhao Hai with admiration. Therefore, they let go of their grievances towards him.

    Hearing the immortal experts, Zhao Hai rxed. Then he smiled and said, ¡°Thank you very much, seniors. This junior has prepared a few jars of spirit wine for you. Please have a proper rest.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai took out several jars of spirit wine. At the same time, tables appeared in the room. The immortal experts sat down and then proceeded to enjoy the wine.

    The immortal experts weren¡¯t polite and partook in the wine and chatted. Zhao Hai gave them one final bow before leaving.

    When Zhao Hai left the room, one of the immortal experts sighed and said, ¡°What a genius. The ck Tiger Gang is really lucky. Who would have thought that a person from the lower realm would have such an ability. It¡¯s truly rare.¡±

    Another immortal expert said, ¡°He does things in an orderly manner. He knows when to advance and when to retreat. A true rare talent. Most importantly, his personal strength is very good. He¡¯s also proficient in formations. I heard that his status in the ck Tiger Gang isn¡¯t any less than Zhang Feng, the current Gang Leader. When I heard the news, I didn¡¯t believe it at first. But now, I believe it. If our sect had the same genius, we would also give him a very high status.¡±

    Everyone nodded. But at this time, everyone realized that the ck Turtle Ancestor was among them. All of them turned to look at him.

    The ck Turtle Ancestor looked at everyone and then said, ¡°Everyone, it hasn¡¯t been a long time since I joined the ck Tiger Gang. However, I have some idea about the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s situation. The ck Tiger Gang is very strong. Moreover, they¡¯re fully prepared to face the Heavenly Demon invasion. The reason they were able to prepare is because of Zhao Hai.¡±

    ¡°More than a year ago, Zhao Hai participated in the Heavenly Demon Trial. When he came back, the ck Tiger Gang began to prepare. We can say that Zhao Hai already discovered the ns of the Heavenly Demons. Of all the cultivators who went to the Heavenly Demon Realm, only he was able to see this. This is why nobody can me Zhao Hai for not convincing the other sects to believe him. Because even if he did, would anyone believe him? Even some people in the ck Tiger Gang were doubtful about the invasion, much less the other sects.¡±

    The ck Turtle Ancestor let out a long sigh and then continued, ¡°When the Heavenly Demons invaded, even if the ck Tiger didn¡¯t ask for external help, they could still defend against the attack of the Heavenly Demons. If you don¡¯t believe me, then I can¡¯t do anything about that.¡±

    The immortal experts were silent. Then one of the immortal experts looked at the ck Turtle Ancestor and said, ¡°Old turtle, you¡¯re already a Supreme Elder of your sect. Do you really intend to join the ck Tiger Gang?¡±

    The ck Turtle Ancestor looked at the person and saw that it was the Supreme Elder of the Heavy Sand Sect. He could also understand what this person was thinking. He was asking for the ck Turtle Ancestor¡¯s future ns while driving a wedge between him and the ck Tiger Gang.

    The ck Turtle Ancestor smiled faintly and said, ¡°You¡¯re asking if I¡¯ll leave the ck Tiger Gang? I¡¯m the Supreme Elder of the ck Turtle Sect before and now I¡¯m still a Supreme Elder of the ck Tiger Gang. And back in the ck Turtle Sect, I would always worry about the sect. But now I¡¯m doing better. Being a Supreme Elder, my position in the ck Tiger Gang is very high. More importantly, I can ept disciples from the ck Tiger Gang to pass on my legacy. So why would I leave? Even if the ck Tiger Gang allows me to leave, I would still stay.¡±

    As soon as they heard the ck Turtle Ancestor, the room became quiet. They all arrived at the immortal stage and have reached a very high status in the Great Realm of Cultivation. In their realm, they were always thinking about how to improve their strength further and how to increase their lifespan. Rather than going to battle and worrying about their sect, the immortal experts would rather have the same life as the ck Turtle Ancestor.

    There are three things that are important to cultivators. The first was strength, second was lifespan, and third was legacy. There¡¯s no need to mention how important strength is. Without strength, you wouldn¡¯t be able to move much. Also, what was the purpose of cultivation? It was to go against the will of the Heavens. It was to gain more life than what the heavens gave you. As for inheritance, although there were plenty of ruthless cultivators, they would still attach great importance to their inheritance. Even immortal experts would want their dao to be passed on.

    The ck Turtle Ancestor has strength and longevity. As for his legacy, it was still a problem for him. If the ck Turtle knew how much hard work it requires to establish a sect when he was young, he wouldn¡¯t have done it. With that time, he could cultivate more and increase his lifespan. Now, being a Supreme Elder of another sect was also very good. He can even ept disciples and pass on his dao. As what the ck Tiger Ancestor said, who wouldn¡¯t want that?

    The immortal experts in the room were old ghosts. How can they not see through the words of the Heavy Sand Sect¡¯s Supreme Elder. The atmosphere of the room became strange. Therefore, nobody discussed the ck Tiger Gang anymore. They chatted about other topics and the warmth of the room returned once more.

    The immortal experts happily drank wine and didn¡¯t pay attention to what¡¯s happening outside. The army has returned to their base. The base was a repurposed headquarters of an evacuated sect. The base wasn¡¯t built halfheartedly. When the base waspleted, the several halls of the sect could act as peripheral strongholds. Not only can they block the attacks of the Heavenly Demon Army, they can also use the transmission formations for supply transport and reinforcement.

    Additionally, the location of the base was on a mountain. This allowed him to see the changes in the surroundings. This made it impossible for the Heavenly Demons to attack the Freedom Alliance¡¯s territory without being spotted. It can be said that if the Heavenly Demons wanted to attack the territory of the Freedom Alliance, they would need to destroy the base of Zhao Hai¡¯s army. If this nail wasn¡¯t pulled out, the Heavenly Demons wouldn¡¯t be able to invade.

    Upon arriving at the base, Zhao Hai immediately ordered the injured to rest and be treated. Those who died had their corpses delivered to their respective sects to be buried with dignity. There were a lot of post-battle matters that needed to be taken care of.

    As for the corpses of the Heavenly Demons, there was no need to worry about them. Their corpses were immediately turned into Undead by Zhao Hai. Because of this, there was no burial needed.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t n to use the Undead to deal with the enemy anytime soon. This was because he knew that if he did, the Heavenly Demons would make adjustments to their army in order to eliminate him as fast as possible.

    Zhao Hai was aware that using immortal-level Undead was too eye-catching. If he used the immortal-level Undead once more, then the Heavenly Demons would ce him on the top of their hit list.

    Zhao Hai also knew that people were thinking that there was a limit to the number of Undead that he could revive. After reaching a certain number, they thought that he could no longer gain more Undead. The existence of the Space being able to produce an unlimited number of Undead needed to be kept a secret. It was because of this that Zhao Hai limited his usage of Undead in the battle.

    After handling these things, Zhao Hai immediately sent a jade sword message back to the gang. He also asked about the state of the second army. Of course, Zhao Hai was aware of the second army¡¯s situation. By this point, all of the ck Tiger Gang¡¯srge artifacts were remade by him. And while he was doing this, he left silver needles inside. Through these silver needles, he became clear about the surrounding situation. But he still needed to ask, otherwise people would be suspicious.

 Chapter 1827

    <h4>Chapter 1827: Soaring Dragon</h4>

    Zhao Hai was currently soaking in the Space¡¯s hot spring alongside Laura and the others. Once in a while, the group wouldugh from their conversation.

    Seeing Zhao Hai was sitting there with his eyes closed, Meg slowly swam over and gently massaged his shoulders. Zhao Hai let out a breath offort as he said, ¡°Meg, your technique is getting better and better.¡±

    Meg smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not like the other sisters. I don¡¯t have much talent. I can only serve the Young Master the best I can.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and didn¡¯t say anything about it. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°It has been hard on you.¡± Meg just smiled.

    At this time, Laura went beside Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Brother Hai, what should we do next? Judging by the current situation, it would be impossible to drive the Heavenly Demons back to the Heavenly Demon Realm. Through liquid silver, we saw low-level Heavenly Demons harvesting herbs and materials. It seems like they¡¯re also preparing for a long and drawn-out war.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°That seems to be the case. But now is not the time to attack with all our strength. I always felt that the nine super sects are holding a secret. Moreover, they seem to be holding back against the Heavenly Demons. It seems like they¡¯re waiting for something.¡±

    Laura frowned, ¡°Brother Hai, why do you have this feeling?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Did you forget? Even small sects in the Heavenly Demon Realm have several immortal experts. So if the Heavenly Demons wanted to upy the Great Realm of Cultivation, why would they send so little immortal experts? Although they have more troops than us, the scale is much lower than what I expected. Isn¡¯t there something wrong about this?¡±

    When he heard Zhao Hai, Laura couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then upon thinking about this, he nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. Almost all of the sects in the Great Realm of Cultivation sent their immortal experts to fight the Heavenly Demons. However, the Heavenly Demon Realm only sent a small fraction of their immortal experts. There¡¯s something strange about this matter.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°There¡¯s also the reaction of the nine super sects. They should be aware of the Heavenly Demon Realm¡¯s strength. But when the invasion arrived, they were still thinking of seizing power. Being the top sects of the Great Realm of Cultivation, they shouldn¡¯t be so stupid. So I believe that the nine super sects must have some trump card that they had yet to use. And the Heavenly Demons were aware of this. Therefore, they didn¡¯t attack with all of their strength. It was as if they were waiting for the nine super sects to reveal their aces.¡±

    Laura thought about it before she said, ¡°Brother Hai, how about asking Elder Hu Shan? He should have some ideas.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he patted his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ms an idiot. I didn¡¯t think of that. Alright, I¡¯ll go ask himter.¡±

    Lauraughed and said, ¡°Hu Shan is living well in the Space. He¡¯s learning new things with Grandpa Green and the others. If they aren¡¯t learning, they would be drinking wine. He¡¯s living a good life.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°This might be the life he wants to live. Alright, there¡¯s no need to worry about him. I¡¯ll just ask him what¡¯s going on with the nine super sects.¡± After speaking, Zhao Hai stood up and then went to see Hu Shan.

    Like what Laura said, Hu Shan was living afortable time in the Space. Together with Grandpa Green, they researched formations and looked for ways to utilize it to make life morefortable. They didn¡¯t bother about using formations for battle.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind them. It¡¯s good that they want to research whatever they want. Hearing that Zhao Hai was looking for him, Hu Shan immediately came out.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave Hu Shan a bow and said, ¡°Master, I have something to ask you. The Heavenly Demon Realm has invaded the Great Realm of Cultivation. But I discovered that they weren¡¯t doing their best to attack. Moreover, the nine super sects don¡¯t seem to be afraid of them. Do the nine super sects have a secret they could use?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Hu Shan smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would think about this. But yes, the nine super sects do indeed have a secret. However, they would only use it if they¡¯re in a life and death situation. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t bring it out.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Hu Shan in confusion. Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s expression, Hu Shan smiled faintly and said, ¡°This universe isposed of multiple realms on differentyers. How manyyers, nobody knows. There¡¯s the small realms at the bottom, then the Hundred Treasures Realm that you came from can be said to be at the secondyer. The Great Realm of Cultivation is at the thirdyer. The higher theyer, the more powerful the realm. Naturally, the pressure of the heavens and the earth would be more powerful the higher you go. If you enter the fourthyer, I¡¯m afraid you wouldn¡¯t be able to disy a thousandth of your current strength. It¡¯s only on the first threeyers that the pressure isn¡¯t as powerful.¡±

    This was the first time Zhao Hai heard Hu Shan saw this. He couldn¡¯t help but be more serious. He knows that what Hu Shan was going to tell him next would be very useful.

    Hu Shan looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°In the bottom threeyers, as long as you¡¯re strong enough, you would be able to ascend without much trouble. But if you want to go to the fourthyer from the thirdyer, you would have a hard time. Do you know why the Great Realm of Cultivation uses things like the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head. Then he said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it to select talents from the lower realms? After all, the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield is created by an almighty senior from the Great Realm of Cultivation.¡±

    Hu Shan nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right but also wrong. The Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield is indeed used to get talents from the Lower Realms. However, the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield was actually not made by a cultivator of the Great Realm of Cultivation. Instead, it was granted to the Great Realm of Cultivation by a Great Sect in the fourthyer.¡±

    Zhao Hai was stunned. Hu Shan continued, ¡°There¡¯s a ce simr to the Ten-thousand Realms Battlefield in the Great World of Cultivation. However, that ce isn¡¯t for everyone. Only immortal experts of the sects are qualified to go there.

    Zhao Hai was shocked, thoroughly shocked. He didn¡¯t think that a ce like the Ten-thousand Realms Battlefield would exist in the Great World of Cultivation. This was truly unexpected.

    Hu Shan replied, ¡°The Ten-thousand Realms Battlefield in the Great Realm of Cultivation is more powerful than the one in the lower realm. Firstly, the suppression is greater. Immortal Experts could only disy strength equivalent to transcending tribtion experts. The battlefield is divided into 81 areas. Our Great Realm of Cultivation upies area 72. Moreover, it doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯re qualified to enter the battlefield even if you manage area 72. Of course, the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield in the thirdyer isn¡¯t named like that. Instead, it was called the Soaring Dragon Realm.¡±

    ¡°Soaring Dragon Realm? A fish leaping through the dragon¡¯s gate?¡± Zhao Hai muttered.

    Hu Shan nodded, ¡°Correct. Not just anyone can enter the Soaring dragon Realm. If you aren¡¯t in the immortal stage, you can¡¯t enter. If you don¡¯t have the permission of the fourthyer, you can¡¯t enter. People of the thirdyer can enter, but they can¡¯t stay there forever. If you¡¯re too weak, you would be expelled from the Soaring Dragon Realm. There have been cases where entire realms were kicked out of the Soaring Dragon Realm.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. In other words, the Soaring Dragon Realm has regtions. If an individual or a realm¡¯s strength isn¡¯t enough, then they wouldn¡¯t be qualified to enter.

    Hu Shand added, ¡°Every ten thousand years, people from the fourthyer woulde and conduct an inspection of the Soaring Dragon Realm. If they find that a certain realm is too weak, then they would be thrown out and then another stronger realm would rece them. Those who enter the Soaring Dragon Realm would cultivate there and strive to be the strongest. If the people from the fourthyer see that you¡¯re qualified, you would be taken to the fourthyer and be a disciple of a fourthyer sect. At the same time, your sect would be rewarded with a benefit simr to the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield. And if you¡¯re unqualified, you would be kicked out and barred from entering again for 100 years.¡±

    Hu Shan looked at Zhao Hai and borated, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t look down on the 100-year period. That is 100 years in the Soaring Dragon Realm. The flow of time in the Soaring Dragon Realm is 5 times faster than the Great Realm of Cultivation. This means that spending 100 years in the Soaring Dragon Realm is 500 years in the Great Realm of Cultivation. The Soaring Dragon Realm has all kinds of powerful beasts. In addition to battling other people, there are also regions that are extremely dangerous. It¡¯s normal for immortal experts to perish in battles.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but breathe in cold air. He didn¡¯t expect that the Soaring Dragon Realm would have a different time flowpared to the Great Realm of Cultivation. If you go to the Soaring Dragon Realm, your lifespan would burn five times as fast. A person with a lifespan of 1000 years would only have 200 years of life inside the realm. Such a time flow was terrifying.

    Hu Shan continued, ¡°It¡¯s because of this time flow that the people of the fourthyer stipted that only immortal experts could enter the Soaring Dragon Realm. It must be known that the fourthyer has a time flow 10 times faster than the Great World of Cultivation. In other words, if you have a lifespan of 10 thousand, it would be reduced to 1 thousand in the fourthyer.¡±

    Zhao Hai was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect the fourthyer to have a more unforgiving time flow than the Soaring Dragon Realm. But why would the people of the Great World of Cultivation strive to enter the fourthyer?

    Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s confused expression, Hu Shan knew what he was thinking. So he exined, ¡°Are you thinking why people of the Great Realm of Cultivation would still want to enter the fourthyer? Why they are willing to reduce their lifespan by a factor of 10?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I¡¯m confused. Why would an immortal expert want to go to a ce where their lifespan was reduced?¡±

    Hu Shan smiled bitterly and said, ¡°To live longer!¡±

 Chapter 1828

    <h4>Chapter 1828: One Hundred Thousand Experts</h4>

    Zhao Hai looked at Hu Shan in confusion. Hu Shan forced a smile and said, ¡°Right, to live longer. Cultivators in the Great Realm of Cultivation strive to be immortal experts. However, those cultivating in the Great Realm of Cultivation are bound by thews of the heavens. Cultivators here generally live around 10 thousand years. Some special beings could live up to 15 thousand. However, that¡¯s the limit.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything. Hu Shan continued, ¡°But the fourthyer is different. Although the time flow on the fourthyer is faster, once you get there, your lifespan limit would increase to 20 thousand. And that¡¯s 20 thousand years in the fourthyer.¡±

    Zhao Hai understood. No wonder everyone wants to go to the fourthyer. While they could live up to 15 thousand years in the Great Realm of Cultivation, living for 20 thousand in the fourthyer was evidently much better.

    Hu Shan added, ¡°Moreover, if you enter the fourthyer, the sect you came from would get a lot of benefits. Benefits like the Ten-thousand Realm Battlefield that the ck Tiger Gang controls. Of course, its other name is the Sky Tower. This is the benefit that the ck Tiger Gang was given after one of us joined the fourthyer sect. This benefit is the reason why the ck Tiger Gang has what it has today.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a nod. Then Hu Shan said, ¡°The Heavenly Demon Realm was originally inside the Soaring Dragon Realm. While they were inside, the Great Realm of Cultivation wasn¡¯t. Thenter on, when the Great Realm of Cultivation entered the Soaring Dragon Realm, it was the Heavenly Demon Realm that was kicked out. It¡¯s for this reason that an enmity formed between the two realms. From then on, the Heavenly Demons continued to suppress the Great Realm of Cultivation so that they could rece us in the Soaring Dragon Realm.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. No wonder the Heavenly Demon Realm and the Great Realm of Cultivation always attacked each other. So there was this history between the two.

    Hu Shan continued, ¡°Recently, a lot of immortal experts from the Great World of Cultivation entered the Soaring Dragon Realm. There¡¯s also a rule in the Soaring Dragon Realm. Once you enter and then leave on your own volition, you would no longer be able to enter again. The reason the Heavenly Demon Realm has more immortal experts than the Great World of Cultivation is because of this. Our immortal experts are inside the Soaring Dragon Realm. It¡¯s impossible for the nine super sects to withdraw all of these immortal experts. Because once they go out, they would no longer be able to enter again. The loss they would suffer would be huge. Unless it¡¯s a life and death situation, the super sects wouldn¡¯t withdraw their experts¡±

    Hu Shan breathed in and continued, ¡°The spiritual density of the Soaring Dragon Realm is very thick. Cultivating there is more efficient than in the Great World of Cultivation. Therefore, defeating the Heavenly Demons shouldn¡¯t be a problem if these experts return. Naturally, if the Heavenly Demons have a backing, it would be a different matter. This is also the reason why the Heavenly Demons aren¡¯t going all out against the nine super sects.¡±

    Speaking up to here, Hu Shan couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he said, ¡°Although a lot of immortal experts have entered the Soaring Dragon Realm, most of those experts are from the nine super sects. There are very few sects that could send their people there. The nine super sects have almost regarded the Soaring Dragon Realm as their private property. This is very disadvantageous to the Great Realm of Cultivation. Because of this, the nine super sects have be stronger while the other sects have be a lot worse.¡±

    Zhao Hai now understood why the nine super sects seemed confident that they could deal with the Heavenly Demon Realm. So they had this ace in their hand. No wonder they¡¯re still thinking of seizing power despite the Heavenly Demons already knocking on their door.

    The Heavenly Demons were naturally aware that the Great World of Cultivation had sent their people to the Soaring Dragon Realm. So they sent a small number of their immortal experts toe and attack. As for the rest of the Heavenly Demon Realm¡¯s immortal experts, they were reserved to deal with those who would return from the Soaring Dragon Realm. If the experts in the Soaring Dragon Realm were to return, an earth-shaking battle would certainly ur. During this battle, the small sects in the Great World of Cultivation would be out of luck.

    Just as Hu Shan said, small sects in the Great World of Cultivation have be worse. If they get involved in the battle between the two sides, they would definitely suffer a lot.

    Zhao Hai stood up and gave Hu Shan a bow before saying, ¡°Master, thank you for rifying my doubts. I will make sure to use this opportunity to grow the ck Tiger Gang. After this event, the ck Tiger Gang will definitely be the top sect in the Northern Divergent Province. It would stand above the other super sects.¡±

    Hu Shan smiled faintly and said, ¡°I believe you. With your present strength, even if the ck Tiger Gang does nothing, you can still clean up the Heavenly Demons. I¡¯ll leave the ck Tiger Gang to you.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave Hu Shan a salute before leaving. When he arrived at the vi, Zhao Hai let out a long breath. Hu Shan¡¯s words caused Zhao Hai to see a more prosperous world ahead of him. It seems like the universe is more exciting than he imagined. He still has a long way to go.

    After he returned, Zhao Hai sat down and thought about the Great World of Cultivation and the Heavenly Demon Realm¡¯s matter. The situation between the two isn¡¯t simple. It seems like he needs to make adjustments to allow the Freedom Alliance to protect itself once the two sides fight for real.

    No mistake, Zhao Hai wanted the Freedom Alliance to survive. By this point, Zhao Hai has regarded the Freedom Alliance as the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s property. Since this is the case, then he naturally would need to protect it. And if the members of the Freedom Alliance dared to disobey the ck Tiger Gang, then Zhao Hai would be impolite.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t going to make a huge move. The ns he made before don¡¯t need to be changed that much. It only needed some additions. Besides the Freedom Alliance¡¯s battles, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t receive corpses from other battlefields to be turned into Undead. This was because they were too far and Zhao Hai was also afraid that he would be discovered.

    But now, it seems like Zhao Hai needs to receive those corpses to increase his number of Undead. It doesn¡¯t matter if they were cultivators or Heavenly Demons, their corpses needed to be used.

    This was the method that Zhao Hai thought about to increase his strength. No matter how formidable immortal experts were, they could still die from wave tactics. Naturally, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t nning to sacrifice the lives of the Undead. These Undead would provide him with a rich amount of faith power. This was what Zhao Hai needed the most.

    The conversation between Hu Shan and Zhao Hai was also broadcasted to Cai¡¯er and the others. However, they don¡¯t know what Zhao Hai was thinking about. Because of this, they stayed quiet as Zhao Hai began to organize his thoughts.

    After some time, Zhao Hai made his decision. He looked at Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, did the Space already map all nine provinces?¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded, ¡°All of it has been mapped. Besides the core areas of the nine super sects, almost all of the realm is saved. There are only a few sects that we haven¡¯t mapped out yet.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°The battlefields where the cultivators and the Heavenly Demon Armies fought, have they been mapped as well?¡±

    Cai¡¯er gave a nod.

    Zhao Hai said, ¡°Alright. Starting today, as long as there are corpses in the battlefield, take them all in and turn them into Undead. It doesn¡¯t matter if they are cultivators of Heavenly Demons.¡±

    Cai¡¯er stared. Then she nodded and said, ¡°Young Master can rest assured. I¡¯ll take care of this task.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then he sighed and said, ¡°I have a lot of Undead, but I still have very few powerful ones. What a pity. Immortal experts won¡¯t die that easily. And training one is much harder.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Cai¡¯er suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, did you forget something? There¡¯s a ce that can get you as many powerful experts as you want. However, we would need enough strength to conquer it.¡±

    Zhao Hai asked, ¡°Where is it?¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Young master, remember the ce you were sent to after leaving the Heaven Sect? It seems like the Hell Space, and it has all kinds of Undead inside. There¡¯s also immortal-level Undead. Because we¡¯re in a rush at that time, we didn¡¯t look much into it. You also tasked me to map out the ce. Why don¡¯t we go there to capture some Undead?¡±

    Pa! Zhao Hai pped his forehead. To be honest, with how busy he was, he forgot about it. His expression suddenly lit up. He looked at Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Thanks for reminding me. Otherwise, I would havepletely forgotten about this matter. Right, Cai¡¯er, how many experts does that subspace have?¡±

    Cai¡¯er chuckled and said, ¡°A lot. The subspace is almost as big as the Northern Divergent Province. It¡¯s filled with death qi and very suited for Undead. There aren¡¯t a lot of Undead inside, only about a hundred thousand or so. However, these Undead are very strong. Most of them were at the transcending tribtion stage. Then there are about a thousand immortal-level Undead. Once we get them to the Space, we would no longerck experts. We won¡¯t even need to worry about the Heavenly Demon Realm.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Good. These one hundred thousand experts, I want them!¡±

 Chapter 1829

    <h4>Chapter 1829: General Hu Wei</h4>

    The Heavenly Demon Army opposite the Freedom Alliance¡¯s first army was very quiet recently. Although they would send some squads from time to time to harass the first army, there were no longer anyrge-scale battles.

    The people of the first army knew why this was the case. Zhao Hai just repelled a 5 million Heavenly Demon army with only 3 million cultivators. This made the Heavenly Demons understand that the first army isn¡¯t as easy as the other cultivator armies. Therefore, they quieted down.

    Thinking about their situation, the people of the first army couldn¡¯t help but feel lucky. Looking at the Northern Divergent Province, or even the entire Great Realm of Cultivation, it can be said that the achievements of the first army were very rare. When others lost to the Heavenly Demons, they won. They felt extreme pride in themselves.

    Because of this, the people in the first army were fully convinced of Zhao Hai. They were clear about why they were able to defeat the Heavenly Demon Army. It was entirely due to Zhao Hai¡¯smand. Even those who didn¡¯t know how to lead know that they just yed around with the Heavenly Demons. And they knew how strong the Heavenly Demons were. To be honest, when they thought about it afterwards, they didn¡¯t quite understand some of Zhao Hai¡¯smands. However, the more they thought about it, the more beautiful it became. This caused them to admire Zhao Hai even more.

    Zhao Hai also sent squads out from time to time to attack the Heavenly Demons. There were wins and there were losses. But in general, there were more wins than defeats. This made people even more confident towards Zhao Hai.

    At this time, Zhao Hai was busy catching Undead in the gray subspace. Just like Cai¡¯er said, the Undead in the subspace were very powerful. It must be mentioned that Zhao Hai already has a lot of transcending tribtion Undead in the Space. So what attracted Zhao Hai were the immortal-level Undead.

    The immortal stage didn¡¯t mean that you¡¯ll have eternal life. It was only a name that described one¡¯s strength. Otherwise, the Undead could live forever if no ident happens. And their lives were already longer than other immortal-stage experts.

    An unknown subspace has very powerful Undead, there were even about a thousand immortal-level Undead. Those Undead have lived in this subspace for who knows how long. Some may have lived longer than Hu Shan. Therefore, they¡¯re stronger than average immortal experts. This made it quite hard for Zhao Hai to deal with them.

    Fortunately, Zhao Hai has more than a dozen immortal-level Undead. Additionally, there were also powerful creatures in the Space. This eased the process in dealing with the powerful Undead.

    Zhao Hai never dared to let the other inhabitants of the Space join in his battles. He was afraid of causing suspicion. In fact, there were very powerful beings in the Space.

    There¡¯s the Sea Dragon Race, the Bug Race, and some beasts that progressed far in cultivation. But showing them during battles might reveal the existence of the Space.

    But this problem doesn¡¯t apply to this small subspace. The Undead can¡¯t get out of the subspace while others can¡¯t get in. As long as Zhao Hai subdues all of the Undead, nobody would find out.

    Also, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t have much time to waste on these Undead. Therefore, Zhao Hai sent all kinds of beings from the Space to subdue the subspace as soon as possible. There were about 1 billion troops sent in.

    Zhao Hai dealt with the transcending tribtion-stage Undead first. There were nearly 100 thousand of these Undead. It wasn¡¯t a small number. The First Army only had this amount of transcending tribtion experts. The rest of the troops wereposed of Nascent Soul and Core Formation experts. Obtaining 100 thousand transcending tribtion Undead was very impressive.

    A hundred thousand transcending tribtion Undead against 1 billion creatures from the Space. It¡¯s easy to imagine the result. It didn¡¯t take long before all 100 thousand Undead were taken by Zhao Hai and thrown into the Space.

    Once the transcending tribtion Undead were sent to the Space, Zhao Hai¡¯s attention shifted to the immortal-stage Undead. Zhao Hai knew that the effort he would need to get these immortal Undead would be greater than when he captured the 100 thousand transcending tribtion Undead.

    These Undead have wisdom that¡¯s no less than a human. In addition to their strength, the immortal-stage Undead divided the subspace among themselves. Each immortal-stage Undead has arge group with them. This was the reason why Zhao Hai wanted to deal with the transcending tribtion Undead first. Without the transcending tribtion stage Undead, the strength of these immortal Undead would be cut off. Without their troops, the immortal Undead would be more easy to deal with.

    But in order to do this, swiftness was required. The 100 thousand transcending tribtion Undead needed to be dealt with as quickly as possible. The transcending tribtion Undead needed to be gone before the immortal Undead could react. Only in this way can this n seed.

    If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have the Space, it would have been impossible to achieve this. Even if he has 1000 immortal-stage Undead, it would still be impossible for him to deal with the 100 thousand Undead.

    But with the Space, Zhao Hai can ce troops wherever he wants as long as it¡¯s mapped by the Space. Therefore, he was able to surround the 100 thousand immortal Undead and capture them to the Space immediately before the immortal-level Undead could react. When the immortal-stage Undead noticed, it was already toote.

    After dealing with the 100 thousand transcending tribtion-stage Undead, Zhao Hai immediately used his army to surround the immortal-level Undead.

    The immortal-level Undead weren¡¯t slow. Although they had some grudges with each other in the past, they now gathered together on a stone mountain. The stone mountain was very strange. The stone mountain looked very strange. Looking from above, it looked like a skeleton that had fallen down. Its head, body, and the rest of the bonesprised the bumps on the mountain. It was like a skeleton that had been magnified multiple times.

    Most importantly, while Zhao Hai was looking at the stone mountain, he could feel a very strong soul. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t understand how a mountain could have a soul.

    But this isn¡¯t the time to research this. The 1000 immortal Undead were gathered on the mountain. Although Zhao Hai surrounded them with 1 billion troops, he didn¡¯t dare attack immediately. These immortal experts were truly powerful. A rash decision might cause Zhao Hai to incur unnecessary losses.

    Zhao Hai went out of the army and walked into the front of the immortal Undead. Every single one of the immortal Undead were very strong. Moreover, they were zombies. This meant that their appearances weren¡¯t any less than a real person.

    The immortal zombies were wearing fully body armor. The style of the armors were very ancient. All of these immortal-level Undead were looking at Zhao Hai with a cold gaze.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he bowed towards the immortal experts and said, ¡°Everyone, this Zhao Hai extends his greetings to you.¡±

    The 1000 Undead didn¡¯t make any noise. They were still looking coldly at Zhao Hai. Seeing this, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Do you have time to talk?¡±

    After some time, someone walked out from the immortal-level Undead. This Undead was wearing a phoenix wing helmet and held a long spear. He looked like a general. As he sized Zhao Hai up, he said, ¡°Human, where did youe from? Why can you enter the Ancestor Corpse World without being affected by the death qi?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°So this is called the Ancestor Corpse World. I apologize, I didn¡¯t know the name of this ce. I was sent here before by some people. But since I don¡¯t have time, I have to leave in a hurry. I came back this time to take the Undead here for my own use.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the Zombie Commander couldn¡¯t help but stare. They might not have thought that Zhao Hai would be so direct. After hesitating for some time, the Zombie Commander said, ¡°So the Human aura I felt back then belonged to you. But its impossible for you to take us away. We¡¯re all here to protect the remains of our master. We would rather perish than leave this ce.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared. Then he knit his brows. These zombies indeed had intellect not worse than a normal person. Moreover, they kept their loyalty. These types of Undead couldn¡¯t be easily dealt with. It would be troublesome if all these immortal-level Undead goes in a suicidal rampage.

    Zhao Hai looked at the other zombies and saw the determination in their faces. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but admire them. After their master died, they turned into zombies in order to protect their master¡¯s corpse. Seeing loyal guards like them, it was impossible for Zhao Hai to ignore them.

    Hesitating for some time, Zhao Hai said, ¡°I wonder if you can allow me to pay respects to your Master?¡±

    The Zombie Commander looked at Zhao Hai and then nced at the army behind him. In the end, he nodded and led Zhao Hai into the mountain. They flew to the skull of the mountain and entered through its left eye hole.

    The eyes, nose, and mouth of the skull all led to the underground. Zhao Hai followed the Zombie Commander into a certain cave.

    Before long, the two arrived at the cave. Upon entering the cave, they entered an enormous hall. When he entered, Zhao Hai actually stared. The arrangement of this hall was very special. It was basically arranged like a huge military tent.

    In the innermost part of the hall was a stone tform. A person was on top of the stone tform sitting on a tiger pelt. The tiger¡¯s eyes and mouth were wide open and were aimed towards Zhao Hai. The tiger looked like it was ready to pounce and devour someone.

    The man on the stone tform was also wearing armor. The armor was gold and had a tiger¡¯s heads for a helmet and shoulder armor. The chestpiece was also engraved with a lifelike tiger. Tiger head engravings were also on the boots.

    Seeing this person, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but exim inside, ¡°A Valiant General!¡± Zhao Hai was reminded of someone when he saw the person in front of him, Zhang Fei! [1]

    In front of the general was a table with a giant beastskin map. Drawn on the map was a stretch of mountains and rivers. The map was very simple. Moreover, looking at the drawing, the map wasn¡¯t a map of the Great World of Cultivation.

    At this time, the Zombie Commander knelt down on one knee. Then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°This is our master. Tiger General Hu Wei!¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then he gave three bows of respect towards the corpse. No matter who this person was, having followers that were willing to be Undead to protect his corpse was worth Zhao Hai¡¯s respect.

    Seeing Zhao Hai give his respects, the Zombie Commander couldn¡¯t help but smile. His impression of Zhao Hai improved. After Zhao Hai straightened back, he discovered that Hu Wei had a wound on his chest. He was probably injured by a firearm and his wound was burnt ck.

    But what surprised Zhao Hai was that he could feel a soul inside Hu Wei¡¯s body. This soul was very weak. If Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t a dark mage and had researched souls, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed it.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. Then he turned to the Zombie Commander and said, ¡°Your Master¡¯s body has a faint sense of a soul. What¡¯s happening? Also, why do I feel a strong soul pressure from the mountain?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the Zombie General replied, ¡°Master has been schemed against and was killed in battle. I took the Master¡¯s body along with the tiger guards and escaped from the battlefield. We fled to a mountain. Suddenly, lightning hit the mountain and we lost consciousness. The next moment, we woke up in this ce. Later on, we found this mountain and settled inside. As for the strong soul aura, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    General Zhang Fei

 Chapter 1830

    <h4>Chapter 1830: Self-destruct</h4>

    The Zombie Commander might not expect much from Zhao Hai, but Zhao Hai has an idea what happened. Because he was schemed against, Hu Wei was killed. Then his men brought his corpse away from the battlefield and they hid inside a remote mountain. Then an anomaly suddenly happened that brought them to this subspace. The stone mountain they were currently in seems to have a function that nurtures souls. Because of this, instead of dispersing, Hu Wei¡¯s soul was kept inside his body.

    Zhao Hai nodded, and he said, ¡°So how did all of you be Undead?¡±

    The Zombie Commander shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Not long after we arrived here, we all died of starvation. Then one day, all of us began to wake up with this appearance. Then we decided to protect master and create a cave on the mountain to put Master¡¯s corpse in.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he looked at the Zombie Commander and said, ¡°You might see your master as dead, but to me he is not. His soul is still inside his body. But because his soul is too weak, even with the soul energy in the mountain, it¡¯s still impossible for him to recover. I can find a way to restore his soul and be like you. Are you willing?¡±

    When the Zombie Commander heard Zhao Hai, his body shivered with excitement. He looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I am.¡±

    The Zombie Commander bowed towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°As long as Mister can revive the Master, we will be willing to follow your orders as repayment.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Get up first and discuss it with yourpanions. It¡¯s not toote to make a decision.¡±

    The Zombie Commander stared then he nodded and said, ¡°Mister is too polite. Please wait a moment. I will discuss it with the others immediately.¡± Then he stood up and ran out.

    Before long, the sound of surprise was heard outside. Then all of the zombies entered the hall. But because the hall was big enough, everyone was able toe in.

    Once everyone was inside the hall, one of the Zombie Soldiers looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, is the Commander speaking the truth? Do you really have a way to revive the Master?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°He¡¯s telling the truth. I have the means to revive him.¡±

    Right after he said that, the Zombies knelt down and said, ¡°Mister, please. If the Master is revived, we¡¯ll be willing to go through fire and water for you!¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Get up. Wait for me to revive your master first before you make a decision. Right, I need to bring him to another ce. You can also follow me. What do you think? Do you agree?¡±

    The Zombie Soldiers looked at each other before saying, ¡°We¡¯re willing to go with Mister.¡± They actually have no other choice but to do so. Zhao Hai was the sole hope for them to revive their Master. They need to take the risk.

    A sh of glee passed through Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes. He was truly intending on reviging Hu Wei as a zombie. But what if Hu Wei doesn¡¯t agree to follow him? Therefore, Zhao Hai wanted to bring Hu Wei and the others into the Space. Once inside, everything else would be easier to deal with. If these immortal-level Undead enter the Space, they would already be in Zhao Hai¡¯s hands.

    Although the Zombie Soldiers didn¡¯t know what Zhao Hai was nning, they couldn¡¯t give up on this opportunity. For them, this might be thest chance they have to revive their master.

    They didn¡¯t know for how long they stayed in this subspace. Once in a while, there would be people who enter and attack them. However, they were all repelled and turned into Undead by the subspace. None of these people have the capability to revive Hu Wei. When they heard that Zhao Hai was confident of reviving Hu Wei, the Zombie Soldiers immediately agreed to him.

    Seeing everyone agree, Zhao Hai nodded. Then he waved his hand and opened a spatial rift. Looking through the spatial rift, the Zombie Soldier saw that the ce on the other side was simr to the subspace. Most importantly, they could see Undead on the other side. They couldn¡¯t help but stare, butter on they were relieved.

    They were worried that Hu Wei¡¯sst strand of soul would dissipate once they left the mountain. But seeing the Hell Space, they werepletely relieved.

    After opening the rift to the Hell Space, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Carry your General ande with me.¡± Then Zhao Hai stepped into the Hell Space. The Zombie Commander and the others lifted Hu Wei¡¯s stone tform and followed Zhao Hai to the Hell Space.

    When the immortal-level Undead entered the Hell Space, Zhao Hai immediately heard a prompt, ¡°Robots not belonging to the Space have been detected. The robots can be suppressed, but they hold an obsession. Hoping that the host would follow through with his promise. Otherwise, these robots would self-destruct!¡±

    Zhao Hai was startled. This was the first time he heard a prompt like this. The Space would directly subdue any Undead before, but now he was asked to achieve his promise.

    However, Zhao Hai soon understood what was going on. In the past, some of the Undead that were sent to the Space went in voluntarily. Naturally, those Undead could be easily subdued. Other Undead had been captured and were treated as hostile robots by the Space. So they were forcibly subdued.

    But the Zombie Soldiers were special. They weren¡¯t hostile to Zhao Hai, so they weren¡¯t seen as a threat by the Space. They were just too loyal to Hu Wei. If Zhao Hai can¡¯t revive Hu Wei, then the Zombie Soldiers would self-destruct. It seems like instead of attacking Zhao Hai if he fails, these Zombie Soldiers would rather kill themselves.

    This was also good since Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t thinking of deceiving them. He just wanted to move to the Hell Space just in case Hu Wei refused to follow him and be aggressive. It would be safer for Zhao Hai to make his moves inside the Hell Space than outside.

    After reaching the Hell Space, Zhao Hai found a ce for the Zombie Soldiers to put Hu Wei down. Then he waved his hand and took out a wisp of soul fire. Soul fire was the purest form of soul power.

    After grasping the wisp of soul fire, Zhao Hai separated it into smaller pieces and then fed it bit by bit to Hu Wei¡¯s body. He could also feel the changes in Hu Wei¡¯s soul.

    Soul fire was the best tonic for the soul. However, Hu Wei¡¯s soul container was toorge. Zhao Hai was afraid that he couldn¡¯t replenish Hu Wei¡¯s soul. If Zhao Hai fails, the Zombie Soldiers would immediately kill themselves. Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have enough time to subdue them.

    When the soul fire entered Hu Wei¡¯s body, the wisp of soul left inside immediately absorbed it. Then the power of the soul grew a bit.

    Seeing that there was improvement, Zhao Hai continued to add soul fire little by little. At the same time, he paid attention to the changes of the soul inside Hu Wei¡¯s body.

    As soul fire were absorbed by Hu Wei¡¯s soul, it continued growing little by little. Before long, Hu Wei¡¯s soul stabilized and could now absorb whole soul fires without being damaged.

    Zhao Hai took out more soul fires for Hu Wei to absorb. Hu Wei¡¯s body also absorbed the soul fire faster and faster. This caused Zhao Hai to be surprised. Despite the amount of soul fire being fed into Hu Wei¡¯s body, there had been no signs of him waking up.

    Hu Wei¡¯s soul was clearly very powerful. The soul fires he absorbed could almost match a Core Formation Cultivator¡¯s. And yet he still didn¡¯t wake up.

    The Zombie Commander was anxiously looking at Zhao Hai. Seeing Zhao Hai frown, the Zombie Commander¡¯s heart sank. Then he quickly asked, ¡°Mister, is there a problem?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no problem. But it¡¯s strange. He already absorbed a lot of soul fire. He should be awakening right now. Let me take a closer look.¡±

    After he said that, Zhao Hai touched Hu Wei¡¯s body with his hand. He found that Hu Wei¡¯s body was still very soft, like a living person. Then after feeling for a moment, he discovered that Hu Wei¡¯s body was very tough. His muscles showed how strong he was. He should be stronger than immortal experts who took the body cultivation path.

    This discovery caused Zhao Hai to realize why Hu Wei has yet to awaken. Hu Wei¡¯s soul was very weak. However, his body has been constantly absorbing the yin qi in the subspace. This transformed his corpse into something much stronger than immortal experts. It was precisely because of this that his soul still hasn¡¯t caught up with his body, thus exining why didn¡¯t wake up.

    Hu Wei¡¯s soul was only at the Core Formation Stage and will soon arrive at the Nascent Soul Stage. Butpared to his body, the soul was still very far. Hu Wei¡¯s soul was too weak to control his powerful body.

    The Zombie Commander continued to look at Zhao Hai with concern. Zhao Hai showed a pondering expression after prodding Hu Wei¡¯s body two times. Then Zhao Hai showed an expression of understanding before he smiled. This made the Zombie Commander confused even more. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mister, how is Master¡¯s situation?¡±

 Chapter 1831

    <h4>Chapter 1831: Number Zero One</h4>

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the reason your Master didn¡¯t wake up is because his soul isn¡¯t strong enough. Once his soul gets stronger, he would naturally wake up. His soul has now reached the nascent soul stage and would reach the transcending tribtion stage soon. It wouldn¡¯t take long before it would reach the immortal stage.

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the Zombie Commander rxed. Fortunately, Hu Wei¡¯s soul can recover. As long as it can recover, that¡¯s already good.

    In less than two hours, Hu Wei¡¯s soul finally reached the immortal stage. As he sat on the tiger pelt, Hu Wei slowly opened his eyes. He nced around and slowly stood up. Then he bowed towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Although this Hu Wei cannot move, I¡¯m aware of what¡¯s happening outside. Your Majesty, please ept my gratitude. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to wake up. Tiger General Hu Wei is willing to serve Your Majesty!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t wrong that Zhao Hai rescued Hu Wei. But the soul fire that Hu Wei absorbed were all from the Space. How could the Space allow a foreign soul to absorb its soul fires? Therefore, Hu Wei¡¯s soul was already subdued before he absorbed the soul fire. Hu Wei¡¯s soul at that time was very weak, so it wasn¡¯t able to resist the Space¡¯s control.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, you can get up. Later on, calling me Young Master is fine.¡±

    Whish! The Zombie Soldiers also knelt and worshiped Zhao Hai as they all said, ¡°Thank you, Young Master. Thank you for saving the Master! From now on, we will serve the Young Master!¡±

    After they finished speaking, the Space issued a prompt, ¡°Self-destruct intentions have been erased. Subjugationpleted. Host can rest assured.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, it seems like the Zombie Soldiers havepletely surrendered to the Space.

    Zhao Hai had everyone get up. Hu Wei also stood up. Hu Wei¡¯s body has been transformed by the Ancestor Corpse World, so he wasn¡¯t weaker than the other Zombie Soldiers. Hu Wei might be even stronger.

    Looking at everyone, Zhao Hao nodded and said, ¡°I will arrange someone to teach you about everything. In the next few days, you need to learn as much as possible.¡±

    Hu Wei and the others nodded. Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Right, the stone mountain outside. Do you know about its origin?¡±

    The Zombie Commander answered, ¡°Young Master, the stone mountain already looks like that when we arrived. And we didn¡¯t do anything to it. The rocks on the mountain are extremely hard. Even the cave where we ced the Master¡¯s corpse wasn¡¯t dug out by us. It¡¯s already there.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then he ordered Hu Wei and the others to settle in.

    Zhao Hai returned to the gray subspace. This time, the subspace was very empty. All of the Undead in the subspace have already been taken to the Space like Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai flew in mid-air as he looked at the skeleton mountain. No matter what angle he looks at, it looks like there¡¯s a pile of bones. However, the skeleton was very huge. Moreover, the soul powering from the mountain was very powerful. But the soul power doesn¡¯t have consciousness. It was like the soul fires that were produced by the Space. It was only a form of energy.

    After frowning for some time, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He thought of something. Grandpa Green and the others have researched soul weapons before. There were artifacts that could produce a soul. Then there¡¯s improvements using the bone nts. However, Zhao Hai thought that these artifacts were weak at that time.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai immediately turned his hand and took out a spirit stone that was used with soul weapons. This spirit stone wasn¡¯t made using natural means. Instead, it was specially produced by the Space to be used with a weapon. It was a spirit stone that had soul power. Because of this, it was called soul gems.

    This was the first time Zhao Hai would use soul gems. soul gems were special. They were like artificial souls. One could add some parameters to the soul gems, but there¡¯s one parameter that¡¯s always present, and that wasplete loyalty towards Zhao Hai.

    Because of so many limits, Grandpa Green and the others used a long time toplete it. Moreover, they were still improving it.

    In the beginning, soul gems didn¡¯t look what they did right now. Back then, soul gems were metallic looking. At that time, if one wanted to use a soul gem, they would need to treat it as a material and forge it together with the weapon. However, the strength of the soul weapon made with this was very low.

    Second generation soul gems madeter on looked the same as the one Zhao Hai held in his hand. The second generation soul gems could be iid into weapons, giving the weapon certain attributes. A weapon soul would also be created which could help people during battle. However, it was still quite weak.

    Third generation soul gems were stronger. However, they also have huge requirements for weapons. It needed energy lines. These energy lines would allow the soul gem tomand the weapon during war.

    Fourth generation soul gems could help weapons absorb spiritual qi. Then it would release this spiritual qi to deal a blow to the enemy. Fourth generation soul gems could also be used in robots and mechas.

    The soul gem in Zhao Hai¡¯s hand was a fifth generation soul gem. Inside the soul gem was a genuine soul. It could think for itself and could deal with random changes. It could even use martial techniques using the spiritual qi it absorbs from outside.

    Zhao Hai looked at the soul gem in his hand. This soul gem was specially made with immortal-stage techniques inside. It even has a dao avatar inside. This was by far the best soul gem in the Space.

    Zhao Hai took the soul gem and then flew towards the skeleton mountain. Just as he stepped on the skeleton mountain, Zhao Hai felt a vigorous energy. Then the soul gem in his hand flew out and vanished into the skull¡¯s eye.

    This stunned Zhao Hai. He didn¡¯t understand what was going on. Just when he wanted to use his spiritual force to feel the position of the soul gem, the soul power of the entire mountain suddenly rushed to the skull. The strength of this movement was so strong that it fluttered Zhao Hai¡¯s robe.

    The soul aura of the entire mountain slowly condensed towards the soul gem on the skeleton¡¯s head. Dark mist also wrapped the head. Moreover, the dark mist prevented Zhao Hai from using his spiritual force to see what¡¯s happening inside.

    It didn¡¯t take long before Zhao Hai noticed two wisps of fire through the dark mist. The wisps became brighter and brighter before they became as bright as the sun. Then the color of the fire began to turn dark and then settled on deep purple. Zhao Hai was stunned when he saw the color of the me. This was because this color was the same color of soul fire. Then he saw the dark mist surrounding the mountaintop slowly spreading out and covering the entire mountain.

    Zhao Hai began flying around the mountain. He wanted to see what was happening to the mountain. Then at this moment, Zhao Hai suddenly felt a heaven-shaking auraing from the mountain. The aura began from the core formation level and then got stronger to the nascent soul stage, then to the transcending tribtion stage, and then reached the immortal stage. But it didn¡¯t stop there, it began to surpass the immortal stage.

    Finally, the imposing aura vanished and the dark mist vanished inward. The skeleton mountain in front of Zhao Hai had drastically changed. Originally, the rocks on the mountain looked like ordinary rocks. But now, they had changed. The rocks turned ck and had sheen like ck crystal. It gave people the feeling that it was a work of art.

    As Zhao Hai stared, the huge mountain suddenly moved. Like a person getting out of bed, two arms began to support the body as it sat up. Then the mountain jumped up. How could a mountain jump! Then Zhao Hai began to feel that the entirend was shaking.

    Before long, a huge figure knelt down in one knee before saying, ¡°Number Zero One has seen the Young Master!¡±

    Zhao Hai was shocked. Then he quickly understood. The soul gem that he took out was called Number Zero One. It seems like the soul gem has taken control of the mountain. Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°You can get up. Can you get smaller?¡±

    Number Zero Oneplied and immediately stood up. Then its body visibly shrank. Before long, it turned into a three-meter tall skeleton.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Good, I¡¯ll call you Zero er on. Zero One, go back with me.¡±

    Zero One quickly replied, ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s energy in this subspace that I need. Can I absorb it before we go?¡±

    Zhao Hao stared, then he nodded and said, ¡°Go on.¡±

    Zero One nodded. Then it began to grow up and open its mouth. Zhao Hai felt the yin energy around him violently moving towards Zero One¡¯s mouth. Before long, the yin energy in the subspacepletely vanished. Then Zero One was covered with dark mist.

    When the dark mist disappeared, Zero One¡¯s figure changed. He was no longer a skeleton, but instead a big man covered in ck armor. His height was about 2.5 meters. The armor he was wearing seems like it was made of ck crystal. The headpiece was a ghost helmet. The shoulder armor were withered bone ws. The chest guard was engraved with a skull head. The boots were also engraved with screaming ghosts. He held a shield with one hand that was engraved with a skull. He also had a huge sword on the other hand. The shield and sword were made with ck crystal. They looked both beautiful and terrifying.

    Most importantly, there¡¯s no longer any death qi surrounding Zero One¡¯s body. As he stood there, he seemed like a lifeless crystal statue. He didn¡¯t emit any energy.

 Chapter 1832

    <h4>Chapter 1832: Hundred Flowers Valley Asking For Reinforcements</h4>

    There were no energy fluctuations at all, it looked like a statue! This was the feeling that Zero One gave Zhao Hai. It seemed like there was a crystal statue standing in front of him.

    Zhao Hai looked at Zero One and said, ¡°Zero One, can you hide all of your energy?¡±

    Zero One opened his mouth and said, ¡°Yes I can. I felt that all of the energy in this subspace belonged to me, so I took it all back. I also gained abilities. I can transform into a giant. I also have this form. When I be a giant, I won¡¯t have the appearance of a skeleton but instead an erged version of my current appearance.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Good. Then do you have a dao avatar? How strong are you?¡±

    Zero one answered, ¡°I cannot use a dao avatar. If I increase my body size, I don¡¯t need dao avatars. As for my fighting strength, I still don¡¯t know. However, I should be more powerfulpared to most immortal-stage experts.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Good. The stronger you are, the better. Alright, follow me.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai returned to the Space with Zero One. Then he left Zero One inside as he returned to the first army base.

    When he returned to the first army base, Zhao Hai finally felt at ease. Although it might take some time before Hu Wei and the others could be briefed about the Undead formations, Zhao Hai was already happy that he has them. Zhao Hai was now more confident in fighting against the Heavenly Demon Realm and the nine super sects.

    Then there was also Zero One. Zhao Hai believed that nobody in the Great World of Cultivation was stronger than him.

    Zhao Hai was usually inside the Hell King¡¯s Ship when he¡¯s in the first army base. Most of the other troops were also inside therge artifacts. However, there were still people in the base itself. There were also people assigned to the headquarters of the small sects. They were there to act as sentries and also as receivers for the people from the Freedom Alliance.

    There aren¡¯t a lot of matters that Zhao Hai needed to take care of. Mo Like¡¯s army was already being monitored by Cai¡¯er. Meanwhile, the operation of the first army would be taken care of by Lizzy and Megan. Naturally, these issues would arrive with Zhao Hai¡¯s voice. The conflicts between the two armies were now reduced to small skirmishes along the borders of the territory.

    On the other hand, the entire Great Realm of Cultivation was very lively. The Myriad Demons Sect and the Hundred Flowers Valley¡¯s alliances were being attacked by the Heavenly Demon Army multiple times. Although the two were able to block the attacks, they suffered heavy casualties during each attack. They needed multiple injections of troops in order to hold on.

    The other provinces also weren¡¯t doing quite as well. Besides the victories of the Central Orthodox Province¡¯s Heaven Sect, the other provinces had very few victories against the Heavenly Demons. Because of this, thebat results of the Freedom Alliance¡¯s First Army appeared more eye-catching. At the same time, Zhao Hai¡¯s name spread throughout the entire Great World of Cultivation. Even the Heavenly Demons in the other provinces have heard of Zhao Hai¡¯s name.

    Another three days passed. In these three days, Hu Wei and the others have been learning how to utilize their full strength. The reason they were able to dominate their opponents in the Ancestor Corpse World was because they were much stronger than them and also because of the yin qi. For some cultivators, yin qi was literal poison. When those cultivators arrive in the Ancestor Corpse World, their strength would be greatly reduced. And because Hu Wei¡¯s troops were basically born as an Undead there, they were naturally able to defeat their enemies.

    But because they had been fighting inside the subspace, they only relied on their instincts to fight. Therefore, although they were at the immortal-stage, they weren¡¯t able to show their full strength. It was impossible for them to fight like this.

    Zhao Hai had the Space¡¯s immortal Undead teach Hu Wei and the others how to fight outside. This way, they would be able to show their full strength.

    Hu Wei and his troops were a special case. They had a strong cultivation base, but they didn¡¯t know how to use them. They learned very quickly. In three days, Hu Wei and the others could disy thebat strength equal to normal immortal experts. In a few more days, they would be a terrifying immortal-stage army in the outside world.

    While waiting for Hu Wei and the others to finish learning, Zhao Hai received a jade sword message from Zhang Feng. The message said that an envoy from the Hundred Flowers Valley had arrived. They were asking for reinforcements from the ck Tiger Gang.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare at the jade sword message. Has the Hundred Flower Valley lost too many that they needed external help?

    Zhao Hai hesitated, then he asked Cai¡¯er, ¡°Cai¡¯er, how¡¯s the Hundred Flowers Valley doing? Were they in a situation where they needed to ask for help?¡±

    Cai¡¯er replied, ¡°Young Master, although they weren¡¯t doing well, they haven¡¯t reached a point where they had to ask for reinforcements. They lost a lot in fighting the Heavenly Demons. We have received around 100 thousand Undead from their side. However, such losses aren¡¯t enough for them to be desperate.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then he said, ¡°What scheme is the Hundred Flowers Valley brewing right now? Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have asked for reinforcements this soon. What do they want to do?¡±

    Cai¡¯er replied, ¡°Young Master, although we haven¡¯t mapped the core parts of the Hundred flowers Valley, we have a general idea of their situation. The Hundred Flowers Valley still has plenty of troops they haven¡¯t used. These troops are currently training in a secret location. They rarely showed themselves. Therefore, not a lot of people know about their existence.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, ¡°So the Hundred Treasures Realm still has people they could use, but they ran to us to ask for help? What are they doing? Do they want to reduce their losses using this method?¡±

    This time, Laura answered, ¡°Brother Hai, they might have the same n as us. They¡¯re asking for help to preserve their strength. So once the Heavenly Demons are driven away, they will show their cards and conquer the Northern Divergent Province in one go.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then his eyes shone, ¡°That¡¯s possible. Those fellows from the Hundred Flowers Valley are always scheming something. Haha. Their ambition is truly big.¡±

    Laura replied, ¡°Now that we know their n, should we still send troops?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Send? Of course we¡¯ll send troops. We will lose a lot of people. But when the timees, nobody would doubt the ck Tiger Gang.¡±

    Laura paused, then she frowned and said, ¡°But in this way, we¡¯ll need someone to lead the army. Besides Brother Hai, I can¡¯t think of anyone else tomand it. If we trust the wrong person, our advantageous losses would turn into real losses.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll lead the troops. I want to say what tricks the Hundred Flowers Valley decides to use.¡±

    Laura stared, then she said, ¡°But if Brother Hai goes to the Hundred Flowers Valley, who will take over themand of the first army?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought about it and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell First Senior Brother about my n first. Let¡¯s see what he thinks of it. If he doesn¡¯t agree to letting me go, then I won¡¯t go.¡±

    Laura nodded, then Zhao Hai took out a jade sword message and then sent it to Zhang Feng. He was asking Zhang Feng¡¯s opinion on this matter. At the same time, he hoped that Zhang Feng could send someone to takemand over the first army.

    After Zhang Feng received Zhao Hai jade sword message, he couldn¡¯t help stare. Then he called Hu Liangchen and then gave the jade sword message to him as he said, ¡°Uncle Hu, take a look. These are Little Hai¡¯s thoughts.¡±

    Hu Liangchen received the jade sword message and then scanned it with his spiritual force. After looking through the contents, he couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°Little Hai¡¯s n is very good. However, we don¡¯t have the right person tomand the first army. We cannot let go of the first army no matter what.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded and said, ¡°I have the same thought. However, the Hundred Flowers Valley is asking for help, we cannot ignore it. The Hundred Flowers Valley aren¡¯t good guys. If we ignore their request, they might use it against uster. Also, sending troops over would better hide the strength of the ck Tiger Gang. It would make everyone feel at ease when around us.¡±

    Hu Liangchen nodded, ¡°Then have Little Hai go over. I think Tie Ying should be able tomand the first army. Tie Ying is strong enough and he¡¯s a stable person. Although he isn¡¯t as good at Zhao Hai inmand, there should be no problem with him holding down the first army. After Zhao Hai is finished with the Hundred Flowers Valley, he cane back and take over the first army. Besides Zhao Hai, the people of the first army wouldn¡¯t ept any other people to takemand.¡±

    Zhang Fengughed, ¡°That¡¯s Little Hai¡¯s strength. Alright, then I¡¯ll go with Uncle Hu¡¯s idea. I¡¯ll send Senior Brother Tie to the first army to be the temporarymander. I believe Little Hai will be back in a short time.¡±

    Hu Liangchen nodded. Zhang Feng took out a jade sword message and sent it to Zhao Hai. At the same time, he informed the other sects in the Freedom Alliance about dispatching troops to the Hundred Flowers Valley.

    Supporting the Hundred Flowers Valley isn¡¯t just the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s responsibility. It includes the entire Freedom Alliance. The Hundred Flowers Valley also sent their request in the name of their alliance. Zhang Feng sent jade sword messages to the various sects inviting them over to have a discussion.

    Before long, representatives of the various sects arrived at the ck Tiger Gang. They didn¡¯t oppose sending troops to the Hundred Flowers Valley, but they thought that they shouldn¡¯t send too many troops. After all, the situation of the Freedom Alliance wasn¡¯t good either.

    Zhang Feng understood everyone¡¯s thoughts. The Freedom Alliance¡¯s second army was barely holding back the Heavenly Demons while the first army was in a stalemate. In this case, the sects couldn¡¯t send too many people to the Hundred Flowers Valley.

    In the end, Zhang Feng and the others decided on sending 150 thousand troops to the Hundred Flowers Valley. Of the 150 thousand, 30 thousand woulde from the ck Tiger Gang while the other sects would send the rest. The cultivators to be sent were carefully selected by Zhang Feng. The strongest of these people were at the Nascent Soul Stage. Zhang Feng wanted to give the Hundred Flowers Valley the idea that they were doing their best. This way, the valley wouldn¡¯t be vignt towards the ck Tiger Gang.

    Naturally, the ck Tiger Gang also has hidden troops. Don¡¯t forget, the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s base was divided into severalyers. To the other sects, the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s base has only one floor. In fact, the otheryers of the base would only be mobilized if the ck Tiger Gang itself was being attacked.

    The hidden troops of the ck Tiger Gang were hidden on the other floors. And these floors could only be essed through transmission formations. Now that the ck Tiger Gang were sending their spirit forming stage cultivators, it would seem to other people that the strength of the ck Tiger Gang has been squeezed dry.

    While Zhang Feng was selecting who to send, Zhao Hai was also making his arrangements. All of the submanders and the immortal experts of the first army were invited to the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Once everyone arrived, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Everyone, I will be leaving the first army for a while. The first army will temporarily be under themand of Senior Brother Tie Ying. I hope everyone can cooperate with him.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s words plunged the meeting room into chaos. A submander stood up and said, ¡°Commander, you can¡¯t leave. What would we do if you leave? There are still millions of Heavenly Demons in front of us. If other people takemand, we wouldn¡¯t be as confident in fighting the Heavenly Demons.¡±

    The others followed soon. Even the immortal experts expressed their thoughts. Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Everyone. Please listen to me. I just received news that the Hundred Flowers Valley could no longer hold on. They have no other choice but to ask the Freedom Alliance for help. However, the Freedom Alliance doesn¡¯t have a lot of reserve troops left. In the end, the alliance decided that I should lead the troops. I know that the life and death of the Hundred Flowers Alliance has nothing to do with us. But have you thought about what would happen if the Hundred Flowers Alliance gets wiped out? Without the Hundred Flowers Alliance, the Heavenly Demons would turn their attention to us. When that timees, I am not confident in stopping their advance.¡±

    Once they heard Zhao Hai, everyone quieted down. They knew that Zhao Hai¡¯s words were correct. However, they still don¡¯t want Zhao Hai to leave. In their minds, Zhao Hai was the key to their victory. If Zhao Hai left, they would no longer be confident in their chances.

 Chapter 1833

    <h4>Chapter 1833: The Hundred Flowers Valley¡¯s Sect Master</h4>

    With a sh of white light, Zhao Hai¡¯s figure appeared on the transmission formation za of the ck Tiger Gang. When the disciple nearby saw him, they immediately ran over and gave him a salute, ¡°I have seen Senior Brother.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Then he walked towards the base. The disciple that Zhao Haiplimented felt that their body has be as light as a feather.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s fame exceeded his expectations. The entire Great Realm of Cultivation were already aware of who he was. There was his personal strength, and then now because of his ability tomand. The Great World of Cultivation¡¯s failures against the Heavenly Demon Armies caused the cultivators to be dejected. However, Zhao Hai¡¯s victories gave them hope. Because of this, Zhao Hai was now very famous in the entire realm.

    There was no need to mention Zhao Hai¡¯s unmatched fame in the ck Tiger Gang. Zhao Hai was the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s representative in the outside world. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s repeated victories against the Heavenly Demons, the people of the ck Tiger Gang felt that their faces had been lifted. Most cultivators in the ck Tiger Gang have long regarded Zhao Hai as their idol. They would naturally be overjoyed if their idolplimented them.

    Shortly after Zhao Hai left the transmission formation za, a disciple of the sect greeted him and said, ¡°Senior Brother, the Gang Leadermanded us to invite you over to his study as soon as you arrive.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± Then he walked towards Zhang Feng¡¯s study. Before long, he was outside.

    Without waiting for Zhao Hai to know on the door, Zhang Feng¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯re back? Come in.¡± Zhao Hai pushed the door open and then walked in.

    Upon entering the study, Zhao Hai immediately saw another person. He was someone Zhao Hai knew. It was the Hundred Flowers Valley¡¯s Li Xunhua.

    Zhao Hai cupped his fist and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think Senior Brother Li would be here.¡±

    Li Xunhua forced a smile and said, ¡°Junior Brother is too polite. I have no other choice but toe here to ask for help.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and gave Zhang Feng a salute before sitting down. Then he opened his mouth and said, ¡°Senior Brother Li is too polite. The Hundred Flowers Valley is in an alliance with the ck Tiger Gang. If one of us is in trouble, the other would naturally offer help. Since Senior Brother Li is requesting reinforcements, we would naturally oblige.¡±

    Li Xunhua sighed before he smiled bitterly. Then he cupped his fist as thanks for Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but secretly snort at the old fox. If he didn¡¯t know the true situation of the Hundred Flowers Valley, he would have believed him. This guy¡¯s acting skills were really good.

    Zhang Feng also knew that Li Xunhua was just acting. However, he maintained his expression. He turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, you should be aware of how important this action is. If something happens to the Hundred Flowers Valley, we would be the next target of the Heavenly Demon Army. Therefore, I¡¯ll give you all of the troops that the ck Tiger Gang can send out. You need to use them carefully.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Senior Brother can rest assured.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded, then he looked at Li Xunhua and said, ¡°Mister Xunhua, since the matter is urgent, we won¡¯t keep you long. The army is prepared. They can go at any time.¡±

    Li Xunhua bowed to Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Gang Leader is too kind. My Hundred Flowers Valley wouldn¡¯t forge this. The ck Tiger Gang will be the valley¡¯s eternal ally.¡±

    Zhang Feng stood up and returned Li Xunhua¡¯s salute. Then he said, ¡°Now that we¡¯re against the Heavenly Demon Realm, we need to support each other. Although the ck Tiger Gang has made preparations, our foundation isn¡¯t too deep. I really can¡¯t give you more. These are the only troops we can spare. I hope you can forgive me.¡±

    Li Xunhua immediately answered, ¡°Gang Leader is too polite. We are already deeply grateful for your support during our hardest time. Gang Leader saying this breaks my heart.¡±

    Zhang Feng waved his hand and said, ¡°Mister Xunhua, we don¡¯t have time to be polite to each other. You should go.¡± Li Xunhua bowed to Zhang Feng and then walked out with Zhao Hai. Then the two went to the transmission formation za outside. The cultivators who would support the Hundred Flowers Valley were already prepared. Among these 150 thousand troops, around 60 percent of them were at the spirit forming stage. It was clear that the sects were already scraping the bottom of the barrel.

    Seeing these cultivators, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything. He just walked towards the transmission formation with Li Xunhua. With a sh of white light, the two disappeared. The other troops also entered the transmission formation in batches.

    The next moment, Zhao Hai appeared in an expansive valley. The valley was very huge. It wasn¡¯t any smaller than the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s base. Naturally, this was only referring to the first floor of the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s base. Carved on the surrounding mountains were cave residences. There were also an enormous building built on the valley.

    The building looked very special. It was huge and magnificent like a royal pce. In front of this pce was a tall decorative archway that had the three characters of the Hundred Flowers Valley. There were also engravings of beautiful women on the archway. Each one of these women were beautiful, moreover, they were all naked.

    It was a lifelike engraving of beautiful naked women. Most importantly, the women had charming expressions on their faces. They were so charming that it would be difficult to forget them.

    Seeing Zhao Hai looking around, Li Xunhua said, ¡°Junior Brother, pleasee with me. The others would be received by the valley¡¯s disciples. The Valley Master is waiting for you in the Hundred Flowers Hall.¡±

    After looking at the surroundings, Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, Mister Li, please.¡± Li Xunhua nodded and then led Zhao Hai towards the hall.

    The Hundred Flowers Hall was very huge. There were several smaller halls around it. As soon as Zhao Hai entered, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but wander. This wasn¡¯t because the hall was very grand, but instead the people around.

    In the hall were countless beauties. Moreover, all of them were wearing very thin clothing. Their clothing entuated their delicate bodies. They evoked temptation among those who didn¡¯t have strong mental strength.

    Moreover, the appearance of these women weren¡¯t bad. Even if they weren¡¯t outstandingly beautiful, they were still pleasant to look at. Most importantly, the bodies of the women were very ttering. One couldn¡¯t help but get lost while looking at them.

    Zhao Hai cleared his mind and immediately restored his expression. He knew that these women were the cultivation furnaces of the Hundred Flowers Valley. They also cultivated the unique methods of the valley.

    When he was looking around him, Zhao Hai discovered that something wasn¡¯t right. Then he soon discovered that there was a formation being set up that could affect a person¡¯s mood.

    Zhao Hai knit his brows. At this time, Li Xunhua said, ¡°Junior Brother, please.¡± At the same time, he was looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s expression. Seeing that there were no changes to Zhao Hai¡¯s mood, Li Xunhua couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed.

    When he heard Li Xunhua, he smiled and nodded. The two walked into the hall and after a while they arrived outside a huge door. There was a que above the entrance which said ¡®Hall of Flowers¡¯.

    In front of the door were another set of beautiful women. These beautiful women were more attractive than the ones before.

    Li Xunhua turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Junior Brother, wait here for a bit. I¡¯ll go make a report.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Senior Brother can rest assured.¡± Li Xunhua cupped his fist and then walked towards the hall. Before long, Li Xunhua came out again and said, ¡°Junior Brother, pleasee with me.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and then walked towards the hall. When he entered, Zhao Hai was stunned. There were a dozen women inside. Some of the women were dancing, some of them were carrying trays and some were massaging a man¡¯s feet. It can be said that these women were revolving around the man.

    The man was sitting on a throne. It was the same throne one could see on a royal pce. The man was wearing a bright golden robe. Embroidered on the gown were all kinds of attractive flowers. This man was half lying down while a woman was massaging his feet. There was another woman feeding him with spirit fruits. Then another woman fanned him. There¡¯s also a woman holding a tray with a ss of wine above it.

    Zhao Hai gave a faint smile as he cupped his fist and said, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen the Valley Master.¡±

    The man turned his head to Zhao Hai and then nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s name for a long time. I¡¯m really grateful that you came.¡± Although he said his thanks, the man didn¡¯t get up at all. He was very disrespectful towards Zhao Hai.

    Seeing this disy, Zhao Hai just smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a time of great cmity for the Great Realm of Cultivation. It¡¯s our duty to provide even a bit of help. Valley Master is too polite.¡±

    The Valley Master nodded. Then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Alright, then Mister can go. Xunhua, lead Mister Zhao Hai to his residence.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Valley Master.¡± After that, he followed Li Xunhua out.

    Once Zhao Hai left the hall, the Valley Master said, ¡°What do you think? Is he a threat?¡±

    A voice replied, ¡°He¡¯s a real threat. Formidable willpower, heart of stone, absolute control over his emotions, and formidable strength. He can adapt to any situation. He¡¯s a rare talent.¡±

    The Valley Master stared, then he said, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard you praise a person before. Is he really that kind of person?¡±

    The voice answered, ¡°He is.¡±

    The Valley Master asked, ¡°Can we recruit him?¡±

    The voice said once more, ¡°We cannot.¡±

    The Valley Master¡¯s expression changed, ¡°We can¡¯t? Then let¡¯s kill him!¡±

    The voice answered, ¡°You can¡¯t do it. He¡¯s very strong and he¡¯s also a spatial ability user. I heard that the Heaven Sect tried to kill him, but they failed. The Myriad Demons Sect also thought about killing him, and they failed too. If you want to kill him, then you need to find a certain method. And you need to make sure that he doesn¡¯t find out if you fail. Otherwise, the Hundred Flowers Valley would suffer an unlucky fate.¡±

 Chapter 1834

    <h4>Chapter 1834: Ruyi Scepter Young Master</h4>

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know about the Valley Master¡¯s evaluation of him. But he wouldn¡¯t have taken it seriously. Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t even care about the disrespect that the Valley Master has shown him. Although this puzzled him, he wasn¡¯t angry. How the Hundred Flowers Valley treated him has no effect on his ns.

    Li Xunhua was somewhat embarrassed when he walked out with Zhao Hai, ¡°Junior Brother, I apologize about the Valley Master¡¯s informal greeting. Please don¡¯t take offense.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s no problem. It¡¯s just Valley Master¡¯s personality. I prefer informal settings as well.¡±

    Li Xinhua smiled, ¡°That¡¯s good. Junior Brother,e with me first. The others will be taken care of by someone else. By the way, Junior Brother, do you want some attendants to serve you? The Hundred Flowers Valley is quite proud of our maids.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Thank you Senior Brother for your good intentions. I¡¯ll go see the otherster.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Li Xunhua nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go arrange for someone to lead you to the otherster. I still have some matters to take care of, so I won¡¯t be able to apany you for long.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a nod, ¡°Senior Brother, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. We¡¯re allies, just treat me like family.¡± Li Xunhua nodded. Then the two continued walking. However, there was a hazy glint on Li Xunhua¡¯s eyes.

    Before long, the two left the Hundred Flowers Pce. Then Li Xunhua brought Zhao Hai to his residence. The residence was very good. Its interior decoration was exquisite. It was clear that it was made to entertain guests.

    The most striking about the cave were the two maids inside it. Both of the maids were wearing cultivator robes. However, their robes were cut in strategic ces that showed their curves. Although they weren¡¯t as scantily d as the women in the Hundred Flowers Pce, they were still quite attractive.

    Li Xunhua looked at the two maids before turning to Zhao Hai, ¡°These two maids are for you. They have been trained well. You can take them with you. Naturally, you can do anything to them. Remember, anything.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared. Then he smiled bitterly as he cupped his fist towards Li Xunhua. Li Xunhua returned the salute before he left, leaving the two maids behind. Besides the salute that they gave Zhao Hai in the beginning, the maids didn¡¯t make any other moves.

    Zhao Hai looked at the two maids and said, ¡°Do you know where the rest of the Freedom Alliance are sent? Can I see them?¡±

    One of the maids immediately said, ¡°Replying to Mister. We know. Pleasee with me.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    The maid said, ¡°Replying to Mister, my name is Baihe(Lily).¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright, Baihe. Lead me there.¡± Baihe nodded and then flew out of the cave with Zhao Hai. Surprisingly, the maid called Baihe was at the core formation stage. She was stronger than most of the reinforcements that were sent.¡±

    Before long, Baihe led Zhao Hai to a ce outside the valley. There was a huge residence there. The cultivators of the Freedom Alliance were sent there.

    It could be seen that the Hundred Flowers Valley treated the reinforcements very well. They arranged an entire area for them alone. Moreover, people of the Hundred Flowers Valley were busy serving the troops.

    Upon arriving, Zhao Hai was immediately recognized by the people of the Freedom Alliance. The cultivators quickly gave them a salute. No matter which sect they came from, Zhao Hai would talk to them. He asked him how they were doing and he even visited a few residences.

    The arrangements of the Hundred Flower Valley were very good. Each residence was very clean and were luxuriously decorated. One couldn¡¯t find any point toin about.

    After chatting with the others for a while, Zhao Hai arrived at the area where the cultivators of the ck Tiger Gang were. The ck Tiger Gang sent 30 thousand troops, which was the most out of all sects. However, there were a lot of cultivators in the spirit forming stage. They weren¡¯t very strong.

    Seeing Zhao Hai, these cultivators became excited. It was without a doubt that all of them see Zhao Hai as an idol.

    Zhao Hai chatted with them for some time before he returned to his cave residence. Everything seems normal.

    However, nobody noticed that when Zhao Hai left, the cultivators of the ck Tiger Gang didn¡¯t leave their residences for quite some time. But even if someone noticed, they wouldn¡¯t suspect anything.

    Nobody knew that when Zhao Hai left, all of the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s cultivators found a jade slip in their hands. At the same time, Zhao Hai¡¯s voice sounded in their head telling them to return to their residences and read the jade slips.

    Once these cultivators returned to their residences, they immediately read the jade slip and understood what¡¯s going on. The jade slip also acted as a talisman that had an illusion formation inside. More importantly, the talisman could block an attack from an immortal expert. After blocking the attack, the formation would activate and produce an illusion the cultivator was killed. Then the cultivator would be teleported back to the ck Tiger Gang. The bodies of the cultivators would be reced by Undead that would act immobile.

    This was Zhao Hai¡¯s way of tricking everyone. As long as this method was used, the low-level cultivators of the ck Tiger Gang wouldn¡¯t perish. Meanwhile, other people would think that the ck Tiger Gang sacrificed their men.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use this method in the first army because there were too many eyes on him. If he used this method, nobody would find a corpse of the ck Tiger Gang among the remains. Then the other sects would begin to suspect the ck Tiger Gang.

    After resting for a day, Zhao Hai went out of his residence and gathered everyone from the Freedom Alliance. Once everyone was gathered, Li Xunhua appeared.

    Looking at the assembled cultivators of the Freedom Alliance, Li Xunhua couldn¡¯t help but be moved a little. He knows about the situation of the Hundred Flowers Valley. The valley doesn¡¯t need any reinforcements at all. But now, the Freedom Alliance took out theirst troops to provide them with help. How could Li Xunhua not be moved?

    Li Xunhua approached Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Junior Brother, there¡¯s no need to be anxious. How about resting for a bit more?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Now¡¯s not the time to rest. I want to go to the frontlines to take a look.¡±

    Li Xunhua looked at Zhao Hai and then nodded, ¡°Alright. Junior Brother,e with me.¡± Then Li Xunhua led Zhao Hai and the others to the transmission formation za.

    Upon arriving, Zhao Hai discovered that the transmission formation had already been prepared. Li Xunhua and Zhao Hai entered first and disappeared with a sh. Then the other cultivators followed through in batches.

    The next moment, Zhao Hai was already in the base of the Hundred Flowers Alliance. This ce didn¡¯t interest Zhao Hai, he already saw it multiple times in the Space.

    The base was located on a low mountain. This was originally the headquarters of a small sect. The small sect had already evacuated and its sect was turned into an army base by the alliance.

    When Zhao Hai and Li Xunhua appeared, someone immediately came over to wee them. This person was wearing robes embroidered with flowers. He held a fan in one of his hands and looked schrly.

    Seeing this person, Zhao Hai immediately noticed that it was Hua Wushang, the Young Master of the Hundred Flowers Valley. Zhao Hai met him back in the Heavenly Demon Trial. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think that Hua Wushang would be themander of the Hundred Flowers Alliance army.

    Hua Wushang was highly valued and was being groomed to be the next Valley Master. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been given such an important position in the army.

    When Hua Wushang arrived in front of Li Xunhua and Zhao Hai, he immediately bowed and said, ¡°I have seen Senior Brother Li and Mister Zhao Hai.¡±

    Li Xunhua nodded, then he said, ¡°Junior Brother, you¡¯ve worked hard. Mister Zhao Hai is here to provide support. I hope that the two of you can cooperate with each other and teach the Heavenly Demons a lesson.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother Li is too polite. Senior Brother Hua, I don¡¯t know if you saw me, but both of us participated in the Heavenly Demon Trial. It¡¯s an honor to fight beside you.¡±

    When Hua Wushang saw that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t arrogant, he was a bit d. Then he responded, ¡°Junior Brother Zhao is too polite. This time, I¡¯ll have to learn from you. I heard about your victories against the Heavenly Demons.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Senior Brother Hua must be joking. Although we managed to stop the Heavenly Demon Army, we also suffered heavy losses. The Freedom Alliance doesn¡¯t have a lot of experts to begin with. As you can see, the people I brought with me are very low-level. We can only rely on our mountain guarding formations to hold on.

    Hua Wushang also noticed the cultivators that Zhao Hai brought. He couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows. Although hismanding ability was ordinary, he had shed with the Heavenly Demons several times. He knew that these spirit forming stage cultivators couldn¡¯t defeat the Heavenly Demons. The spirit forming stage cultivators that Zhao Hai brought over would just die on the battlefield.

 Chapter 1835

    <h4>Chapter 1835: Attack and Defense Drill</h4>

    Hua Wushang was a core figure of the Hundred Flowers Valley. Naturally, he knew why the Hundred Flowers Valley asked the Freedom Alliance for reinforcement. The Valley wanted the Freedom Alliance to bleed. So when the timees, the Freedom Alliance would be easier to clean up.

    But seeing that the troops sent by the Freedom Alliance were mostly at the spirit forming stage, Hua Wushang couldn¡¯t help but be confused. He didn¡¯t understand why the alliance sent these people. These cultivators would just die during battle. Most importantly, this wouldn¡¯t have the effect of weakening the Freedom Alliance.

    Li Xunhua looked at Hua Wushang and was about to say something when a heaven-shaking sound was suddenly heard. This was the army base¡¯s rm.

    Zhao Hai stared, Hua Wushang also stared. Then hisplexion changed as he said, ¡°Those bastards. They¡¯re not finished yet. Senior Brother Li, Junior Brother Zhao, please excuse me. The Heavenly Demons are here again. I have to go and take a look.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite. If Senior Brother agrees, I can also go and take a look. Wan Zong, have everyone line up in formation. Don¡¯t allow them to cause any trouble.¡±

    Wan Zong that Zhao Hai referred to was a transcending tribtion expert that was sent by the ck Tiger Gang to help Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai already told the others that if he wasn¡¯t present, then they would have to listen to Wan Zong¡¯s orders.

    Wan Zong immediatelyplied and began to form the ranks. The cultivators of the Freedom Alliance also beganing out of the transmission formations. All of them were lined up properly. These people wouldn¡¯t dare tarnish Zhao Hai¡¯s reputation.

    Zhao Hai no longer minded the army and instead went with Hua Wushang and Li Xunhua towards the edge of the base. Troops of the base began lining up in formations. And all of them were gathered in the base. But looking at their lines, they were quite messy. They were far inferior to the troops that Zhao Hai brought.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about the cultivators of the Hundred Flowers Valley. What he was looking at were the Heavenly Demons opposite them. The Heavenly Demons didn¡¯t send a lot of people this time, only about 1 million troops. There were also 50rge artifacts present. They had the same army formation where the troops were at the back of therge artifacts. They were currently rushing towards the base.

    Looking at the Heavenly Demons, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know what to say. The Heavenly Demons facing the first army definitely wouldn¡¯t dare approach in such a huge manner. Battles would always be small groups against small groups. Mo Like was no longer sending millions of troops.

    Mo Like knew very well how powerful Zhao Hai was. If he really sent millions of troops to Zhao Hai, even if Zhao Hai can¡¯t swallow them all in one bite, he would at least kill one or two hundred thousand. Therefore, whenever Mo Like sent troops to fight Zhao Hai, the troops wouldn¡¯t exceed ten thousand. He would be dreaming if he dispatches millions of troops against Zhao Hai.

    But this Heavenly Demon Army did. They were so tant and arrogant. It was as if they didn¡¯t care about the cultivators at all.

    Zhao Hai paid attention to Hua Wushang¡¯s expression. Although Hua Wushang was angry, this anger wasn¡¯t directed at the arrogance of the Heavenly Demons but instead on the fact that the Heavenly Demons attacked. Zhao Hai even saw a trace of fear in Hua Wushang¡¯s eyes.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed inside. It seems like it was a mistake letting Hua Wushang lead the army. The trace of fear in Hua Wushang¡¯s eyes clearly came from the time he participated in the Heavenly Demon Trial. At that time, all cultivators, except Zhao Hai, had been chased down for an entire year. This should have buried a deep fear in the hearts of the survivors. And because these survivors were young masters of their own sects, their fear may have affected other people.

    At this time, the Heavenly Demons Army was about to arrive at the base. Theirrge artifacts began to rampage. A lot of defensive formations were quickly destroyed. The Hundred Flowers Alliance sent 20rge artifacts not to attack the enemies but to contain them. They would dare go head to head with the Heavenly Demons. They just sent attacks so that the Heavenly Demons would no longer destroy the defensive formations.

    The Heavenly Demon Army seems to be used to this tactic. When therge artifacts of the Hundred Flowers Alliance came out, therge artifacts immediately separated from the army to face them.

    Following soon after, the Heavenly Demon Army began their full attack. They divided themselves into squads and charged towards the base. On the other hand, the Heavenly Demon Alliance already went into a defensive stance. Everyone went in defensive formations and didn¡¯t dare sh with the Heavenly Demons.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai almost rolled his eyes. He discovered that the cultivators of the Hundred Flowers Alliance held fear towards the Heavenly Demons. They simply didn¡¯t have any intentions of fighting back. They were simply satisfied with performing an offense and defense drill with the Heavenly Demon Army. Moreover, they seem to be the pitiful sparring partner of the Heavenly Demons.

    Zhao Hai was left with nothing to say. He knew that the Hundred Flowers Alliance was in a defensive position. However, he didn¡¯t expect them to be this defensive.

    Strictly speaking, Zhao Hai¡¯s first army was also on the defensive. However, their defense was active. They would even send people to harass the Heavenly Demons. Zhao Hai dares to bet that only his first army would dare to do this. The reason this was possible was because Zhao Hai has provided the cultivators of the first army with confidence. The cultivators of the first army weren¡¯t afraid of the Heavenly Demons. They were simply enemies they needed to defeat.

    Zhao Hai became bored of the offensive and defensive y of the Hundred Flowers Alliance and the Heavenly Demons. It took one hour before the Heavenly Demons decided to retreat.

    Although Zhao Hai was bored, he didn¡¯t show it in his face. Conversely, he looked at the battlefield like a child seeing new things. It seems as though he wasn¡¯t willing to miss even a single detail.

    Zhao Hai was indeed paying attention to the battlefield, but he wasn¡¯t looking at the fighting strength of the Hundred Flowers Alliance. In Zhao Hai¡¯s mind, these cultivators who were terrified could no longer be regarded as cultivators. Even if they¡¯re strong, the fact that they lost their courage meant that they would no longer be able to go against the heavens.

    Instead, Zhao Hai was looking at the performance of the Heavenly Demon Army. But after seeing them, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed. This Heavenly Demon Army wasn¡¯t any better than Mo Like¡¯s army, they might be even worse. Although Mo Like repeatedly suffered losses against Zhao Hai¡¯s army, Zhao Hai was able to figure out that Mo Like was a wisemander. He continued to learn from the battles and had improvedpared to when he first met Zhao Hai.

    Meanwhile, the Heavenly Demon Army in front of Zhao Hai was two steps lower than Mo Like¡¯s army. Although they weren¡¯t worse than in terms of strength, if they were ced in front of Zhao Hai¡¯s first army at this time, Zhao Hai could easily eat up a million of this 6 million Heavenly Demon Army with his 3 million troops. Zhao Hai can¡¯t do that against Mo Like.

    After the Heavenly Demon Army retreated, Hua Wushang rxed. Then he immediately arranged for people to repair the defensive formations and cure the wounded. As for the cultivators who died, nobody went to deal with their bodies.

    Zhao Hai shook his head when he saw this. Taking care of the corpses of those who died has a tremendous impact on an army¡¯s morale. If Hua Wushang didn¡¯t care about those who died, then what would those who still lived think? How could they possibly sacrifice themselves fighting the Heavenly Demons?

    Li Xunhua wasn¡¯t talented in this aspect, so he didn¡¯t see anything wrong with Hua Wushang¡¯s action. The Great World of Cultivation was a very selfish ce. Even if a cultivator was strong, he would have no value once he died.

    It took a while for Hua Wushang to deal with the post-battle arrangements. Then he went to Zhao Hai and Li Xunhua and then said, ¡°Senior Brother Li, Junior Brother Zhao, I didn¡¯t expect the Heavenly Demons to attack at this time. I have bothered the two of you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Senior Brother is too polite. We¡¯re in a war, there¡¯s no such thing as a bother. To be honest, I have been inspired by Brother Hua¡¯s defensive tactics. Our Freedom Alliance shed too hard against the Heavenly Demons. Although it seemed like we¡¯re not losing, the people we lost are too many. We¡¯re now on a heavy defensive stance. The Heavenly Demon Invasion came too sudden. This caused the Great World of Cultivation to suffer great losses. Our ck Tiger Gang made preparations, so we¡¯re able to hold ground against the Heavenly Demons. But even so, we aren¡¯t able to push the Heavenly Demons back. We thought that we prepared enough and underestimated the Heavenly Demons, causing us to suffer huge losses.¡±

    Zhao Hai was now running his mouth with false words. In any case, nobody would know if he was lying or not. Although the Freedom Alliance was known to have won against the Heavenly Demons, these huge sects didn¡¯t take them too seriously. This was because they still have the Soaring Dragon Realm as a final card. In their minds, the reason the Freedom Alliance was able to win was because they were fighting with all they had. They didn¡¯t believe that the Freedom Alliance would be strong enough to defeat a Heavenly Demon Army.¡±

    Zhao Hai words confirmed the suspicions of these sects. And none of them would doubt it. People were strange sometimes. They would rather ignore what¡¯s real and instead believe in a lie that they thought was true. All because it was what¡¯s reasonable in their minds.

    After hearing Zhao Hai, Hua Wushang showed a smile on his face. Meanwhile, Li Xunhua¡¯s eyes shed a glint of understanding. It was clear that they believed Zhao Hai¡¯s lies.

    Li Xunhua replied, ¡°Junior Brother, this isn¡¯t the ce to talk. Let¡¯s go to Junior Brother Hua¡¯s room first. I heard that Junior Brother Hai likes to drink wine. I have prepared first-ss spirit wine. I¡¯m just waiting for you to taste it.¡±

    Hearing Li Xunhua, Zhao Hai stared. Then his eyes shone as he said, ¡°Is it Hundred Flowers Wine? The wine you gave me before is fantastic. It has been a long time since I drank wine that good. I¡¯m starting to feel greedy towards it. But because of the current situation of our frontlines, I wasn¡¯t able to ask the Hundred Flowers Valley for more.¡± Naturally, Zhao Hai was referring to the seductress wine. He only pretended that he drank it before. And of course he couldn¡¯t reveal the fact that he was aware of its effects, so he needs to act well.

    When he heard Zhao Hai, Li Xunhua immediately understood what he meant. So he smiled and said, ¡°I just want to inform Junior Brother that the wine I gave you were the best of the best. It takes some time for a Hundred Flowers Wine to be brewed and we don¡¯t have a lot in storage. So I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to get you more of them at this time. But Junior Brother can rest assured, I¡¯ll gift you a couple of bottles when you go back.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. That¡¯s good. Then I¡¯ll impolitely ept it.¡±

    Naturally, Hua Wushang knew about the wine that Zhao Hai was talking about. Hearing the conversation between the two, a happy expression appeared on his face as he said, ¡°The Hundred Flowers Wine that Junior Brother Zhao drank is a special one. I can¡¯t bring one out for you. I only have ordinary Hundred Flowers Wine with me. I hope that Junior Brother Zhao will still drink it.¡± After he said that, he made a gesture of invitation towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai returned the gesture and said, ¡°Senior Brother is too polite.¡± Then the three flew towards Hua Wushang¡¯s cave residence. Before long, they entered Hua Wushang¡¯s room. Hu Wushang¡¯s ce was very big. Moreover, there were several women inside. When the three sat down, Hua Wushang immediately ordered several women to serve wine. Before long, Hundred Flowers Wines were brought over.

    After the three drank one cup of wine, Hua Wushang said, ¡°The frontline is now a meat grinder. We need as many people as we can. And because the Heavenly Demons have more high-level experts, we can only defend with all we can. Therefore, our losses are extremely heavy.¡±

 Chapter 1836

    <h4>Chapter 1836: Forced To Act</h4>

    Seeing Hua Wushang sigh, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. The Hundred Flowers Valley was nning on weakening the other sects yet Hua Wushang still has the audacity to sigh.

    But after thinking about it, Zhao Hai realized that the Hundred Flowers Valley naturally wouldn¡¯t make it known that they¡¯re scheming towards the other sects. Hua Wushang¡¯s sigh was just for Zhao Hai to see.

    Zhao Hai also pretended to sigh, ¡°We¡¯ve been too careless. We thought that since we made our preparations, we wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the Heavenly Demons. In the end, the Heavenly Demons were stronger than we expected. Additionally, the ck Tiger Gang is already weak. Although we took in a batch of rogue cultivators, the strength they gave to the sect isn¡¯t something to talk about. Now I just hope that we can survive this crisis and slowly recover our strength. As long as we have time, we would be able to throw the Heavenly Demons back to their realm.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s words caused Hua Wushang and Li Xunhua¡¯s expressions to change. They found that Zhao Hai¡¯s words didn¡¯t only apply to the Heavenly Demons but to them as well.

    They forgot that the ck Tiger Gang has recruited a lot of rogue cultivators. If the ck Tiger Gang was given time, these rogue cultivators would be stronger and stronger.

    Thinking of this, Hua Wushang and Li Xunhua felt that they should make best use of the time to deal with the ck Tiger Gang. If they allowed the ck Tiger Gang to grow, the consequences might be dire.

    Although the two were thinking about this, they didn¡¯t show it in their face. They continued to drink with Zhao Hai and chatted about the Heavenly Demons.

    Zhao Hai knew what they were thinking upon seeing their appearance. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t take it seriously. In fact, he said those words on purpose so that the Hundred Flowers Valley and the nine super sects would be unable to sit still. This way, they would be able to use all the cards in their hand to repel the Heavenly Demon Army as soon as possible.

    Although it hasn¡¯t been a long time since the Heavenly Demon invaded the Great Realm of Cultivation, Zhao Hai knew that the losses that the cultivators suffered were very heavy. But the low-level cultivators of the sects were practically left undamaged. The various sects would certainly have the same idea as the ck Tiger Gang. They all want to consume the vitality of the other sects in order to obtain greater benefits once the invasion ends.

    Although Zhao Hai wants to consume the strength of the other sects, he doesn¡¯t want to do that right now. With Hu Wei and his troops in his hands, there was no need to consume the strength of the other sects. He only needed to wait until the super sect showed their cards before cleaning them up.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai wanted to stimte the Hundred Flowers Valley first. Then he would allow them to spread this information to the Myriad Demons Sect. Even if the other super sects didn¡¯t respond, the Myriad Demons Sect would definitely take notice. Strictly speaking, of the super sects, only the Myriad Demons Sect has enmity with the ck Tiger Gang. If the strength of the ck Tiger Gang increases, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be a good thing for the Myriad Demons Sect.

    Although it was said that the Myriad Demons Sect have been trying to deal with the Hundred Flowers Valley, Zhao Hai knew that there were no eternal enemies in the world, especially to these super sects. If the Hundred Flowers Valley wants to develop in the Northern Divergent Province, the Myriad Demons Sect would be an obstacle that they needed to bypass.

    The strength of the Myriad Demons Sect couldn¡¯t be underestimated. The only way the Hundred Flowers Valley were able to survive against them was because they have smaller sects supporting them.

    But the situation now is different. The Heavenly Demon invasion has be a huge variable stirring up the powers of the Great Realm of Cultivation. If they want to get stronger, the Hundred Flowers Valley would certainly be willing to cooperate with the Myriad Demons Sect. Even if they don¡¯t work directly with each other, they could still exchange resources with each other.

    This was normal for Zhao Hai. Even the Freedom Alliance would stillmunicate with the Myriad Demons Sect and supply each other with resources. This was a special period because of the arrival of the Heavenly Demons. At this time, being isted wasn¡¯t a good idea. And for the Myriad Demons Sect and the others, they would deal with the ck Tiger Gang and other sects after the Heavenly Demons retreated. Before that, it would be beneficial for them to let the ck Tiger Gang and the other sects survive and absorb some of the attention of the Heavenly Demon Army.

    Therefore, although there were multiple enmities in the Great World of Cultivation, the sects cooperated with each other in order to deal with the Heavenly Demon Armies.

    In fact, if they can, the nine super sects wouldn¡¯t use their trump cards. After all, once they voluntarily leave the Soaring Dragon Realm, the immortal experts wouldn¡¯t be able to return. Among the immortal experts in the Great Realm of Cultivation, there were people who returned from the Soaring Dragon Realm and lost their qualifications to return. And if there¡¯s a mass recall of immortal experts in the Soaring Dragon Realm, the Great World of Cultivation¡¯s position would be affected.

    Even if Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t understand the thoughts of the super sects, he knew the stakes involved. Therefore, he wanted to force these sects to act and deal with the Heavenly Demons as soon as possible. This way, there would be less cultivators who would perish. This could be regarded as preserving the vitality of the realm.

    After drinking wine with Hua Wushang and Li Xunhua for a while, Zhao Hai returned to his residence. When he arrived, the sumander of the reinforcing army were waiting for him.

    The two exchanged greetings. Then Zhao Hai looked at the sumander and said, ¡°Wan Zong, how¡¯s everyone doing?¡±

    Wan Zong smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s doing great. After Senior Brother gave the jade card, they all understood what¡¯s going on. Although they didn¡¯t show it, their emotions have be very stable.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°After this war, we¡¯ll be dealing with the nine super sects. We have to make preparations. Go back first. Don¡¯t tell others about the jade card.¡±

    Wan Zong smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother, you can rest assured. Everyone understands the Senior Brother¡¯s efforts. Moreover, over the past year, the ck Tiger Gang was able to purge all of the spies inside the sect. I¡¯m certain that nothing would leak out.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then waved his hand, allowing Wan Zong to retreat. At the same time, Zhao Hai took out a jade sword message and sent a letter to Zhang Feng. He was telling Zhang Feng about his thoughts and he also asked them to make early preparations.

    At this time, Hua Wushang and Li Xunhua were discussing Zhao Hai¡¯s words. Hua Wushang swirled his wine ss and said, ¡°Zhao Hai¡¯s words aren¡¯t groundless. It makes sense. If the ck Tiger Gang recovers, then even the Myriad Demons Sect wouldn¡¯t find it easy to deal with them. Zhao Hai is a huge variable when considering the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s strength. Although Zhao Hai is acting very polite, it¡¯s still a fact that the Heavenly Demon Realm suffered heavy losses against him. This showed his greatmanding ability. Senior Brother Li, do we have a way to deal with him?¡±

    Li Xunhua shook his head and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tear our rtionship with the ck Tiger Gang, then you better not do it. You don¡¯t understand how high Zhao Hai¡¯s status is in the ck Tiger Gang. Even the current Gang Leader treats Zhao Hai as a brother. Ordinary disciples of the sect treat him as an idol. Most importantly, the Freedom Alliance¡¯s first army is beingmanded by Zhao Hai. With how many victories he brought the army, all of the cultivators there would definitely treat him with great respect. If something happens to Zhao Hai, the first army would certainly cause trouble. Then the Freedom Alliance would be finished. Once the Freedom Alliance disappears, the 7 million Heavenly Demon Army that they¡¯re holding down woulde to us. Then we would have no choice but to reveal our hidden troops. Lastly, and most importantly, Zhao Hai is very difficult to kill.¡±

    Hua Wushang nodded, ¡°Then we¡¯ll put on hold our ns to kill him. However, we should inform the Valley Master about this. The Myriad Demons Sect as well. They definitely wouldn¡¯t allow the ck Tiger Gang to gain strength.¡±

    Li Xunhua nodded, ¡°That¡¯s true. The Myriad Demons Sect wouldn¡¯t just watch as the ck Tiger Gang gets stronger. Now that the ck Tiger Gang is at its weakest, it¡¯s the perfect time to deal with them. If the ck Tiger Gang was given time to breathe, they could use therge amount of resources they acquired to cultivate the rogue cultivators. Then it would be really hard to say how strong the ck Tiger Gang would be. But by then, the Myriad Demons Sect wouldn¡¯t be able to easily deal with the ck Tiger Gang.¡±

    Hua Wushang nodded. Then he took out a jade sword message and sent it out. He had to tell the Valley Master of the situation. It would be up to the Valley Master how to deal with it.

    After releasing the jade sword message, Hua Wushang said, ¡°The next thing I want to see is Zhao Hai¡¯smanding ability. Let¡¯s see how he uses those spirit forming experts to deal with the Heavenly Demons.¡±

    Li Xunhua smiled faintly and said, ¡°I also want to take a look. After all, he already has a record of victory. I want to see how he fights against the Heavenly Demons.¡±

    The conversation between the two naturally entered Zhao Hai¡¯s ears. There was now silver dust scattered in Hua Wushang¡¯s residence.

    Upon hearing the two, Zhao Hai smiled faintly. The situation was heading towards his desired direction. Now he¡¯s waiting for the Myriad Demons Sect¡¯s response.

    After staying in his residence for some time, Zhao Hai went out and gathered the 150 thousand troops from the Freedom Alliance. Then he began to train them to consolidate their strength.

    The collective strength of Zhao Hai¡¯s current army wasn¡¯t very strong. If they weren¡¯t trained, then they would be immediately destroyed by the Heavenly Demons. Although these people would be sacrificed, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t want their deaths to be useless. Zhao Hai wanted them to disy their full potential. Therefore, training them was a must. Even if these people die, they would drag a Heavenly Demon with them to the grave.

 Chapter 1837

    Chapter 1837 ¨C Three-day Training

    ¡°Report!¡± While Hua Wushang and Li Xunhua were talking about Zhao Hai, they suddenly heard a voiceing from outside. Both of them stopped. Then Hua Wushang said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    A Hundred Flowers Sect disciple walked in. Seeing this person, Hua Wushang immediately said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen to the people of the Freedom Alliance?¡±

    Hua Wushang recognized this disciple. He was the person assigned to monitor Zhao Hai¡¯s troops. Seeing him appear here, this meant that something happened to the people of the Freedom Alliance.

    The disciple immediately replied, ¡°Replying to Senior Brother, just now, Zhao Hai gathered his people saying that he¡¯ll train them. Does Senior Brother want to take a look?¡±

    Upon hearing the disciple, Hua Wushang and Li Xunhua couldn¡¯t sit still. They quickly stood up and walked out. They want to see how Zhao Hai trains his troops. More importantly, they want to see what Zhao Hai is nning to do.

    Before long, the two arrived at the Freedom Alliance¡¯s camp. At this time, the troops were already out of their residences and were lined up in an orderly manner. Zhao Hai was currently adjusting their positions.

    Seeing the two arrive, Zhao Hai gave them a nod as he said, ¡°Did I rm you two?¡±

    Li Xunhua smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re just curious so we came to take a look. We heard that Junior Brother is nning to train them. To be honest, our training methods aren¡¯t very effective.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think this can be regarded as training. I just want to see their techniques and group them ordingly. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    Just as Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, he was grouping people ording to their offensive and defensive capabilities. In fact, the Hundred Flowers Valley were doing the same time. It was known that if you carelessly mix cultivators, then the army would be a mess. Their offense wouldn¡¯t be sessful and their defenses wouldn¡¯t be tight. This wasn¡¯t a new invention.

    Although Hua Wushang and Li Xunhua didn¡¯t believe Zhao Hai immediately, they didn¡¯t say anything and just stood there observing.

    Before long, they were left disappointed. Zhao Hai was telling the truth. He was just grouping people ording to their strengths and weaknesses. There¡¯s nothing special to his process.

    After observing for a while, the two found an excuse to leave. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make too many adjustments. He just divided the cultivators into teams. He also emphasized that they should obey his orders. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be polite.

    These cultivators didn¡¯t dare disobey Zhao Hai. They were much weaker than Zhao Hai. If they were to disobey, then they might get killed. Their sects wouldn¡¯t even stand up for them. After all, it wasn¡¯t a wise thing to offend a powerful expert like Zhao Hai for the sake of a spirit forming or core formation stage cultivator.

    After distributing themunication tokens, Zhao Hai conducted a short training routine. Then he had everyone take a rest before giving a lecture on military tactics. This would improve their cooperation with each other. It was only in this way that these people could disy their full strength.

    The trainingsted for three days. Although the Heavenly Demons provoked them repeatedly, the Freedom Alliance¡¯s troops haven¡¯t gone to battle. They continued training.

    Hua Wushang didn¡¯t say anything nor did the other cultivators of the Hundred Flowers Alliance. After all, the strongest cultivator that Zhao Hai brought was at the core formation stage. In the eyes of these cultivators, they were far too weak to make an impact. If they faced the Heavenly Demon Realm, these people would just die.

    After three days of training, Zhao Hai looked for Hua Wushang and Li Xunhua. At this time, the two were inside Hua Wushang¡¯s residence discussing methods to deal with the Heavenly Demons. After all, before the sect uses its true strength, the Heavenly Demons need to be held down.

    When the two heard that Zhao Hai wasing over, they quickly invited him in. Because of the recent battles as well as Zhao Hai¡¯s training, the three haven¡¯t seen each other for three days. Zhao Hai¡¯s arrival surprised Li Xunhua and Hua Wushuang.

    After asking Zhao Hai to sit down, Hua Wushang looked at him and said, ¡°Junior Brother Zhao, what¡¯s the matter? If you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to tell us. There¡¯s no need to be polite.¡±

    In Hua Wushang¡¯s eyes, Zhao Hai¡¯s three-day preparation was still insufficient. Hua Wushang trained with his troops a lot. It can be said that from the start of the Heavenly Demon invasion, Hua Wushang has been training his troops. However, his efforts weren¡¯t very effective. So when he saw Zhao Hai, he was thinking that Zhao Hai came over to ask for supplies. Hua Wushang wouldn¡¯t be stingy in this regard. After all, Zhao Hai was here to support them. If he didn¡¯t provide him with troops, then word mighte up that Hua Wushang was close-fisted.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Senior Brother Hua is too polite. I didn¡¯te over to ask for supplies. After all, the people I brought are mostly at the spirit forming stage. Giving troops supplies would be useless. It won¡¯t improve theirbat strength, it would be a waste. This time, I¡¯m here to tell you that our training is over. I can take them to battle.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Hua Wushang couldn¡¯t help but stare. He looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Are you sure? You¡¯re done that quickly?¡±

    Zhao Hao nodded. Then he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°With their strength, it¡¯s impossible for them to get stronger in a short time. The best training ground for them would be the battlefield. Allowing them to participate in the fight would be most beneficial to them right now.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Hua Wushang paused for a moment. Then he nodded and said, ¡°Alright. The next time the Heavenly Demons attack, you can enter alongside our troops. However, your troops would be your responsibility. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai understood what Hua Wushang meant. The cultivators that he brought were too weak. If those people are divided into Hua Wushang¡¯s army, they might just drag the strength of the entire army down. It was better to leave them as their own army and let them bemanded by Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai has no problems with this, so he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll depend on Senior Brotherter on. I¡¯ll go make my preparations.¡± Then Zhao Hai cupped his fist towards the two before he left.

    Seeing Zhao Hai leave, Hua Wushang turned to Li Xunhua and said, ¡°Senior Brother Li, what do you think Zhao Hai is nning to do? Why is he so anxious to join the war?¡±

    Li Xunhua smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that hard to guess. I think he wants to kill the troops that came with him this time so he can go back. The ck Tiger Gang is already hurting its bones trying to help us. I also heard that the Freedom Alliance¡¯s first army wasn¡¯t doing very well recently. They haven¡¯t been suffering losses against the Heavenly Demons before Zhao Hai came over. Now that he left, it seems like the Heavenly Demons became aware and attacked the First Army. I reckon Zhao Hai wants to go back to stabilize the first army. After all, we¡¯re just outsiders he¡¯s helping out. The matters of the Freedom Alliance are more vital to the interests of the ck Tiger Gang.¡±

    Hearing Li Xunhua, Hua Wushang immediately understood. He sighed and said, ¡°It seems like I have been underestimating Zhao Hai. He¡¯s as ruthless as the rest of us.¡±

    Li Xunhua sneered and said, ¡°If Zhao Hai isn¡¯t ruthless, he wouldn¡¯t have reached his current position. I heard that his Undead army numbered in the hundreds of thousands. And it seems like his Undead were all killed by him. If he isn¡¯t ruthless, how could he kill thousands upon thousands of people.¡±

    This was the first time that Hua Wushang heard of this matter. So he quickly said, ¡°A hundred thousand? He killed them all? How is that possible? That¡¯s hundreds of thousands of lives. Even if he just stood there and they would die, wouldn¡¯t he feel pity?¡±

    Li Xunhua sneered, ¡°Pity? There¡¯s no pity. He¡¯s a dark mage. When he kills, he doesn¡¯t have to do it himself. He can justmand the Undead to do his bidding. But this also counts as doing it himself. I think that in Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes, people are no longer people. They were just tools to make Undead.¡±

    Hua Wushang nodded and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but show dread. After all, no cultivator would feelfortable being around someone who has killed hundreds of thousands of people and doesn¡¯t regard lives seriously.

    Li Xunhua added, ¡°The ck Tiger Gang is truly lucky to have obtained Zhao Hai. However, we need to consider one point. In the past, our sect and all other sects in the Great World of Cultivation didn¡¯t attach any importance towards lower realm cultivators. Talents mighte up from the lower realms, but they aren¡¯t used properly by us. In the end, they would just die in the Life and Death Arena. It¡¯s too wasteful. Therefore, we need to pay more attention to the lower realm cultivators from now on.¡±

    Hua Wushan nodded, ¡°We should. Who would have thought that as a Battle ve, Zhao Hai would reach his current status? And because of him, the ck Tiger Gang was able to reach its current position. However, its toote to pay attention to lower realm talents. I heard that the ck Tiger Gang stopped participating in the Life and Death Arena once Zhao Hai was discovered. All of the talents they got from the lower realms were being cultivated. It seems like they had been addicted to the benefits they gained from Zhao Hai.¡±

    Li Xunhua smiled and said, ¡°But they aren¡¯t wrong to do so. However, talents like Zhao Hai are very rare. I¡¯m afraid the ck Tiger Gang are just wasting their energy.¡±

 Chapter 1838

    Chapter 1838 ¨C Thousand-Hand Guanyin

    Wu!

    A ring sound was heard and everyone began to move. Scouts flew up in the air and saw another attack by the Heavenly Demons.

    Zhao Hai, Hua Wushang, and Li Xunhua looked at the slowly approaching Heavenly Demon Army. The Heavenly Demons were still as arrogant as before.

    Behind the three, the Heavenly Flowers Alliance army prepared to meet the enemy. Then beside the Hundred Flowers Alliance Army was another smaller armyposed of 150 thousand people. All of them were standing calmly. Although they weren¡¯t strong, their line was neat and nobody made unnecessary moves.

    These were the cultivators that came with Zhao Hai. After three days of training, they were looking a bit better than before. Although they were worse than what Zhao Hai would have wanted, at least they looked more like an army than the Hundred Flowers Alliance.

    Hua Wushang and Li Xunhua looked at the Freedom Alliance Army and didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai could turn them into this after three days of training. This was surprising to them.

    At this time, the Heavenly Demon Army began destroying the formations arranged by the Hundred Flowers Alliance. As before, the two sides performed an offense-defense y.

    The Hundred Flowers Alliance Army sent theirrge artifacts out which removed therge artifacts of the Heavenly Demon Army. Then the army of Heavenly Demons began to rush in. Then both sides began to fight.

    Zhao Hai also waved his hand when the Heavenly Demon Army rushed over. This gave the Freedom Alliance Army a signal to charge. They only had 150 thousand people, but they were further divided by Zhao Hai into smaller teams. The team leaders hadmunication tokens that Zhao Hai could use to transmit his orders.

    Although Hua Wushang had been paying attention to the Hundred Flowers Alliance, he was also looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s troops. He wanted to see how this weak army fares against the Heavenly Demons.

    Hua Wushang didn¡¯t care much about the battle between the Hundred Flowers Alliance and the Heavenly Demon Army. This was because he knew that the enemy wouldn¡¯t go all out. Therefore, he had the free time to look at the Freedom Alliance Army.

    Li Xunhua was also paying attention to Zhao Hai¡¯s army. At this time, Zhao Hai went with the army and wasn¡¯t with the two.

    Before long, the Freedom Alliance Army came in contact with the Heavenly Demons. Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t let his army sh head-on against the Heavenly Demons, that would be a death wish. Instead, hemanded his army to spin like a circr saw that kept rubbing against the edge of the Heavenly Demon Army.

    When the troops of the Freedom Alliance brushed against the Heavenly Demon Army, the outermost part of the army began to use their dao avatars. Although these dao avatars didn¡¯t have much form, they still held power in them.

    In the first contact, hundreds of Heavenly Demons were killed while the Freedom Alliance lost dozens. It was a minor conflict. Naturally, this was the end. After the Freedom Alliance Army moved away from the enemies, it made some adjustments before charging over once more. Another hundred lives were taken away from the Heavenly Demons Army. Naturally, the price was another dozen or so cultivators.

    Battle on such a small scale couldn¡¯t catch the attention of the entire battlefield. However, Hua Wushang noticed it. He looked at the Freedom Alliance Army with the expression of surprise on his face.

    He knew the strength of Zhao Hai¡¯s troops. Even if they showed their dao avatars, Hua Wushang would still look down on them. This was because most of the dao avatars of Zhao Hai¡¯s troops were beast avatars. Moreover, it was of the lowest wood-stage.

    But such an unremarkable army was able to sh two times against the Heavenly Demons and caused a 1 to 10 loss ratio. They already killed around a thousand Heavenly Demons while they only lost around a hundred.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s troops also attracted the attention of the Heavenly Demon ARmy. Themander of the Heavenly Demon Army was used to Hua Wushang¡¯s defensive tactics. The appearance of the Freedom Alliance was a surprise. Naturally, themander was able to notice them.

    When he first saw the Freedom Alliance Army releasing their dao avatars, themander didn¡¯t care. In his opinion such strength couldn¡¯t threaten the Heavenly Demon Army.

    The reason the Heavenly Demon Commander paid attention to the Freedom Alliance Army was because he saw his army being shredded by these weak troops. His battlestely had been very boring. Hua Wushang and the others were constantly on defense. So even if he didn¡¯tmand the army, the troops would still know how to attack. He was expecting the Freedom Alliance Army to be immediately wiped out.

    But after two shes, the Heavenly Demon Commander was startled. He couldn¡¯t understand what just happened. His army lost a thousand while the weak army paid a very small price.

    Because of this, the Heavenly Demon Commander paid more attention to the Freedom Alliance Army. He wanted to know how this small and weak army was able to do it. At the same time, he issued an order for a hundred thousand troops to break away from the army and attack the Freedom Alliance Army.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw the army of Heavenly Demons rushing over. To be honest, he didn¡¯t expect themander of the other side to react so quickly.

    However, Zhao Hai was already prepared. He was ready ever since he attacked the Heavenly Demons. He knew that the Heavenly Demons were different from cultivators. The Heavenly Demons have trained for a long time. In terms ofbat or cooperation, a Heavenly Demon Army was much better than a Cultivator Army. Therefore, Zhao Hai thought that he would be ignored until he shed with the enemy about three or five times. He didn¡¯t expect the enemy to notice him after two attacks.

    Seeing the enemy getting closer and closer, Zhao Hai immediately waved his hand. The Freedom Alliance Army quickly retreated. Although they were retreating, their line wasn¡¯t chaotic.

    The Heavenly Demon Army wouldn¡¯t ept Zhao Hai¡¯s retreat. They kept pursuing them. The two sides began to distance themselves from the main battlefield. When they reached about ten li away from the battlefield, the Freedom Alliance Army stopped. Then they began to get into formation to face the enemy.

    Because they were in pursuit, the Heavenly Demon Army formation was very loose. Moreover, they were used to being overbearing. They didn¡¯t treat Zhao Hai¡¯s army seriously. Seeing that Zhao Hai stopped, the Heavenly Demons didn¡¯t stop to form ranks. Instead, they continued to throw themselves towards Zhao Hai¡¯s army. The Heavenly Demons were probably thinking that they would easily tear through the Freedom Alliance Army.

    One side was prepared while the other was being arrogant. When the two sides shed, the Heavenly Demon Army immediately suffered losses. Several hundred of them were killed.

    However, both sides had a great difference in strength. The weakest of the Heavenly Demon Army was at the core formation stage. Moreover, Heavenly Demons at the core formation stage were stronger than cultivators on the same level. And with the majority of the Freedom Alliance Army being spirit forming cultivators, they naturally suffered losses upon shing with the enemy. Although Zhao Hai used battle formations to mitigate some of the difference in strength, the difference was just too big. Casualties of the Freedom Alliance Army began to build up.

    Naturally, the Heavenly Demons lost more people. The casualty rate between the two sides was 1 to 2. But it was slowly reaching a 1 to 1 ratio.

    But no matter what, this result was already astounding. Hua Wushang and the Heavenly Demon Commander knew the level of Zhao Hai¡¯s army. For such an army to incur such an even loss ratio came at a surprise to both sides.

    The battles continued and the casualties of the Heavenly Demons were still increasing. At this time, the rate of loss between the two sides was 1 to 1.5. In other words, for every two Freedom Alliance deaths, they would take 3 Heavenly Demons with them.

    An hour passed by and the Freedom Alliance Army had lost 20 thousand troops, about 5000 of them were from the ck Tiger Gang. However, these people didn¡¯t really die in battle. Using the jade talisman that Zhao Hai gave them, they were sent back to the ck Tiger Gang when they were about to die.

    In this one hour, nearly half of the 100 thousand troops perished in battle. That was 50 thousand dead Heavenly Demons. Naturally, these dead Heavenly Demons were turned into Undead by Zhao Hai.

    The death of these 50 thousand Heavenly Demons enraged the armymander. Since the start of the invasion, he has never lost this many troops. Moreover, it has always been the cultivators who suffered more. When was thest time the Heavenly Demons lost more troops than the cultivators? This was a shame, a huge humiliation!

    Because of this thought, the Heavenly Demon Commander sent out another 200 thousand troop army to deal with Zhao Hai and the others. At the same time,rge artifacts of the Heavenly Demon Army began to attack therge artifacts of the Hundred Flowers Valley.

    Moreover, immortal experts began appearing from the Heavenly Demon Army. Although they didn¡¯t make a move, the threat that they were spreading out was obvious. Immortal experts from the Hundred Flowers Alliance also came out. Immediately, the atmosphere of the battlefield became serious.

    At this time, Hua Wushang no longer dared to be distracted by Zhao Hai¡¯s situation. His attention was fully centered on the opposing Heavenly Demon Army. hua Wushang didn¡¯t expect the Freedom Alliance Army to cause such a huge change in the battlefield. They were not only able to kill 50 thousand Heavenly Demons, they also caused the Heavenly Demons Commander to be enraged and mount arge-scale attack. This caught Hua Wushang off-guard.

    When he saw the development of the Heavenly Demon Army, he immediately ordered his troops to retreat. At the same time, he started to make a move. This time, he didn¡¯t use the Heavenly Demon Seven Killing des. Although the technique was very powerful, it was more suitable for small-scale battles. Even if he was outnumbered, Zhao Hai can use the Cosmic Stars Technique along with the Heavenly Demon Seven Killing des. But in battles involving hundreds of thousands of people, using the Heavenly Demon Seven Killing des wasn¡¯t appropriate.

    What Zhao Hai was nning to use was the thousand-hands Guanyin. Although the Thousand-hands Guanyin sounds like a Buddhist Technique and seemed to be defensive in nature, its strength was very huge. Most importantly, it had the widest scope among Zhao Hai¡¯s techniques.

    The Thousand-hand Guanyin was abination of different dao avatars that Zhao Hai umted. Throughout his cultivation journey, Zhao Hai had umted multiple techniques. When using the Thousand-hand Guanyin, Zhao Hai could release all kinds of techniques at the same time. It can be said that Zhao Hai could use hundreds of techniques simultaneously. Moreover, each technique would hold great strength. Then once all of these attacks were concentrated, it could perform a wide-scale track. If this method was used in a solo battle, it would be easily broken. But if it was used in a battlefield, it could easily reach the back end of the army. It was enough to stop the opponent¡¯s army.

    With Zhao Hai¡¯s order, the Freedom Alliance Army immediately retreated. The Heavenly Demons who fought against them didn¡¯t give up despite losing half of their numbers. Instead, seeing their enemy retreating and reinforcementsing over, they charged forwards. It was as if they were sharks that sensed blood in the water.

    At this time, Zhao Hai stood in front of the enemy. Then suddenly, a huge thousand-armed dao avatar appeared behind him. The Thousand-hand Guanyin opened its eyes as its arms began to form seals. Then multiple different techniques began to form on these arms.

    The energying from the Thousand-hand Guanyin kept increasing. Before long, the qi turned into various beasts and ghosts. Then a huge attack rushed towards the iing Heavenly Demon Army.

    The Heavenly Demon Army stared. Those at the frontlines immediately stopped. This caused those at the back to stop as well.

    The energy that Zhao Hai released wasn¡¯t weak. Moreover, there weren¡¯t a lot of transcending tribtion experts in the Heavenly Demon Army. Most of them were at the nascent soul and core formation stage. If they wanted to block Zhao Hai¡¯s attack, they needed to brace themselves. Therefore, they all stopped.

    Zhao Hai used his Thousand-hand Guanyin to block the 50 thousand Heavenly Demon Army while he retreated. At this moment, the Freedom Alliance Army had already returned to the rear of the Hundred Flowers Alliance.

 Chapter 1839

    Chapter 1839 ¨C Leave As Soon As Possible

    One sword to block thousands! Zhao Hai used his actions to prove that this statement wasn¡¯t a myth. All alone, he blocked an army of 50 thousand Heavenly Demons.

    When Zhao Hai returned to the Hundred Flowers Army, the Heavenly Demons turned frantic. Then they no longer attacked. The Heavenly Demon Army doesn¡¯t have superior enough numbers to force an attack. If they did, they would only end up in a messy state.

    Moreover, the Heavenly Demons recognized Zhao Hai. With this knowledge, they no longer dared to attack. Zhao Hai¡¯s first army defeating Mo Like¡¯s army multiple times was spread throughout the entire invading force of the Heavenly Demon Realm. They heard that Zhao Hai left the first army. Nobody expected him to appear in the Hundred Flowers Alliance. It can be said that Zhao Hai¡¯s name was now infamous among the Heavenly Demons.

    Heavenly Demons were militant, but they respected Experts. It didn¡¯t matter what race this expert belonged, they would still be respected by the Heavenly Demons. Zhao Hai was undoubtedly someone worth the respect of the Heavenly Demon Race.

    But at the same time, when the Heavenly Demons face Zhao Hai, they wouldn¡¯t be holding back. They would try their best to kill him. For the Heavenly Demons, defeating a strong person would increase the strength of their dao. The stronger they respect a person, the more they want to defeat him.

    Despite seeing the Heavenly Demons retreating, Hua Wushang still couldn¡¯t calm his heart. What he saw shocked him. The prowess shown by the Freedom Alliance made him blush with shame.

    The strength of the Freedom Alliance was worse than the Hundred Flowers Alliance. However, their battle results couldn¡¯t bepared. The Freedom Alliance only paid 20 thousand people to kill 50 thousand Heavenly Demons. The exchange of casualties was surprising.

    Hua Wushang and Li Xunhua now understood how Zhao Hai was able to defeat the Heavenly Demons. He was too formidable. He was able to use an army with spirit forming cultivators as a majority to defeat a core formation stage and above army of Heavenly Demons. If he was given a stronger army, what kind of result would he show?

    After making arrangements for the Hundred Flowers Alliance army, Hua Wushang immediately went to Zhao Hai. At this moment, Zhao Hai was inspecting the Freedom Alliance Army. He was treating the injured cultivators while collecting the bodies in spatial bags.

    When Hua Wushang found Zhao Hai, he was just about finished dealing with his tasks. Seeing Zhao Hai, Hua Wushangughed and said, ¡°Junior Brother, hahaha. Today¡¯s battle has been great. Really great!¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Hua Wushang and then cupped his fist as he smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother Hua, you¡¯re here. I just finished my matters here. Let¡¯s go somewhere and have a chat.¡±

    Hua Wushang nodded. Then he flew beside Zhao Hai. As the two were flying, Hua Wushang said, ¡°Junior Brother Zhao, you don¡¯t know how amazing your troops did in the battle just now. We¡¯ve never seen such good results before. I really want to see if the Heavenly Demons still dares to underestimate us.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Senior Brother is overpraising me.¡±

    Hua Wushang waved his hand and said, ¡°What overpraising? I¡¯m telling the truth. Come with, Senior Brother Li is waiting for us. I¡¯ll take out all of my Hundred Flowers Wine. We¡¯ll be drinking until we can no longer stand up!¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then went to Hua Wushang¡¯s cave residence. At this time, Li Xunhua was standing outside waiting for them. Seeing the two arriving, Li Xunhua immediately weed them, ¡°Junior Brother Zhao, good work. Goodmand! Let¡¯s head in quickly.¡±

    The three entered Hua Wushang¡¯s residence and then sat down. With an excited face, Hua Wushang said, ¡°Junior Brother Zhao Hai, you¡¯ve done very well. The Heavenly Demons haven¡¯t suffered that many losses. Looking at their expression, it seems like they¡¯re dying to eat you. Hahaha. Satisfying, too satisfying.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just taking advantage of the enemy. Seeing my army¡¯s strength, they didn¡¯t take us seriously. In the end, they suffered a huge loss.¡±

    Hua Wushang shook his head and said, ¡°Not necessarily. I know how strong the Heavenly Demons are. Even if they underestimated you, they still sent 100 thousand troops. This means they are treating you with importance. Despite that, you were able to kill 50 thousand. It¡¯s extraordinary.¡±

    Li Xunhua nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. And afterwards they no longer held back. Yet you still managed to kill half.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Themander might value us, but it might not apply to the ordinary Heavenly Demons. The weakest Heavenly Demon is at the core formation stage. Compared to them, the strength of my army is very low. If they didn¡¯t underestimate us, they should have noticed something when we stopped and tried to fight against them. In that case, it would be strange if they didn¡¯t suffer any losses.¡±

    Hua Wushang and Li Xunhua nodded. Although they were surprised by Zhao Hai¡¯s achievement, they felt better when they heard Zhao Hai. This was how things happened sometimes. Upon seeing an outstanding person, people would immediately find all kinds of reasons to downy their achievement. This way, they would feel better. Hua Wushang and Li Xunhua were feeling the same way.

    Li Xunhua lifted his wine ss and said, ¡°No matter what, we managed to cause the Heavenly Demons to lose a lot. Come on, let¡¯s toast to this win!¡± Zhao Hai and Hua Wushang also raised their wine ss.

    After drinking the wine, Hua Wushang sighed and said, ¡°Although the battle was refreshing, the Heavenly Demons would certainly take revenge given their character. We have to make advance preparations.¡±

    Zhao Hai and Li Xunhua nodded. Then Li Xunhua said, ¡°The Heavenly Demons suffered a huge loss this time. They definitely wouldn¡¯t let this go. I think they will attack soon.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°When they arrive, they will definitely pay more attention to us. The troops I brought are very limited. If theye with us with too many troops, I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t be able to make any moves.¡±

    Hua Wushang and Li Xunhua nodded. They were aware of Zhao Hai¡¯s situation. His army is too small. Although they could still cause damage to the Heavenly Demons, their result would be very small.

    Hua Wushang and Li Xunhua looked at each other and didn¡¯t say anything. If it wasn¡¯t for their n to weaken the Freedom Alliance, they would have handed the alliance army¡¯s control over to Zhao Hai. They would have been able to gain a huge advantage against the Heavenly Demon Army. But they couldn¡¯t do it right now.

    Neither of the two doubted Zhao Hai¡¯smanding ability. If Zhao Hai was given control over the army, he would definitely be able to defeat the Heavenly Demon Army. But that might not be advantageous for the Hundred Flower Alliance.

    Although the Hundred Flowers Alliance obeyed the Hundred Flowers Valley, this was because of the Heavenly Demon Invasion. Once this pressure was lost, would the alliance still exist? If it does, would the Hundred Flowers Valley still have the same amount of power? That¡¯s hard to say.

    Additionally, if the Hundred Flowers valley wants to gain a greater reputation in the Northern Divergent Province, they would have to weaken the other sects. Therefore, it was impossible for Zhao Hai tomand the Hundred Flowers Alliance army.

    Hua Wushang looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Junior Brother Zhao, I think we should contact the Valley Master and ask for more troops from the alliance. This way, they could supplement your army. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head. Then he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It¡¯s useless. The reason my army has their current fighting strength is because they have been trained. If new people came over, there won¡¯t be enough time for them to train. And if they cannot follow my exactmands, then the army would be chaotic. It would only be a disadvantage during the battle. Therefore, sending more people to me wouldn¡¯t be a good idea.¡±

    Hua Wushang nodded and no longer talked about the topic. His words were just probing. He didn¡¯t really want to give Zhao Hai more troops. Even if Zhao Hai agrees, he would just find excuses so that troops won¡¯t be sent.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai was aware of the first army¡¯s situation. Although it didn¡¯t suffer heavy losses, the losses it incurred were no longer advantageous. The army was slowly moving towards apletely defensive position.

    Fortunately, Tie Ying was a stablemander. He didn¡¯t give Mo Like a chance to win. This reassured Zhao Hai. As long as nothing happened to the first army, then everything else was easy.

    Also, Zhao Hai needs toe over and support the Hundred Flowers Valley. Firstly, this would cause the Heavenly Flowers Valley to be relieved. Secondly, the losses of the first army would weaken the other sects. Although it was a cold-blooded action, it was necessary for the future of the ck Tiger Gang.

    The three drank wine for some time before Zhao Hai left. However, Li Xunhua didn¡¯t leave. After Zhao Hai left, Li Xunhua looked at Hua Wushang and said, ¡°He isn¡¯t even wounded. Zhao Hai is formidable. What do you think?¡±

    Hua Wushang replied, ¡°He needs to return to the ck Tiger Gang as soon as possible. The longer he stays here, the more discontent the other sects would feel towards us. Moreover, I¡¯m also afraid that the Freedom Alliance¡¯s first army wouldn¡¯t be able to stop the Heavenly Demons. If the ck Tiger Gang gets eliminated, it wouldn¡¯t be good for us.¡±

    Li Xunhua nodded. He approves Hua Wushang¡¯s n.

 Chapter 1840

    <h4>Chapter 1840: A Large-scale Attack</h4>

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh as he listened to the conversation between Hua Wushang and Li Xunhua. Naturally, he wants to go back to the first army. Now that the two wanted him to go back as well, it was even better.

    Afterughing, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Those two are really interesting. They always cooperate with my ns. Haha.¡±

    Laura also chuckled and said, ¡°At least you don¡¯t need to make excuses. By the way, the Heavenly Demons are about to take action. What are you nning to do?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°If we don¡¯t lose more people, then we won¡¯t have an excuse to leave. In the next battle, the Heavenly Demons would pay extra attention to us. Our losses would certainly be big. We can use the results to leave this ce. It should also be time for me to return to the first army. With their current morale, I¡¯m afraid the army will disband soon.¡±

    Laura smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to defeat the first army. But it¡¯s also good for you to return. However, the first army has lost a lot recently. If their losses reach a certain point, it would be hard for them to withstand the attack.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to teach them a lesson. It should make them behave for a while.¡±

    At this moment, Laura said, ¡°We noticed recently that there are a lot of cultivators who were unhappy with the Hundred Flowers Alliance. They disliked the army¡¯spletely passive approach. Brother Hai, I reckon you can poach some of these people to our side.¡±

    When he heard Cai¡¯er, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he said, ¡°Let me see.¡± Laura nodded and then turned her head towards Cai¡¯er. Cai¡¯er waved at the screen and showed several videos inside residences. There were cultivators present inside.

    After looking at the videos, Zhao Hai understood that they were cultivators from small sects. They weren¡¯t very strong. Some were at the core formation and nascent soul stage. There were also a few in the transcending tribtion stage. But no matter their cultivation level, all of them had a great hatred towards the Heavenly Demons.

    These cultivators were family members of those that had been ughtered by the Heavenly Demons. Some of them were disciples of destroyed sects and had just escaped by luck. Their hatred towards the Heavenly Demon ran deep into their bone marrow. Because of this, they had no other wish than to go all out against their enemy.

    However, with the defensive stance of the Hundred Flowers Alliance, they weren¡¯t able to take revenge against the Heavenly Demons. Every day, they can only wait to be attacked. This made them aggrieved.

    Because of this, upon seeing Zhao Hai fight the Heavenly Demons, their hearts couldn¡¯t help but be moved. They began toin about the Hundred Flowers Alliance¡¯s passive approach towards the Heavenly Demons.

    Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t publicize theseints. However, they told all of their friends what they were thinking. In the end, they were seen by Laura and the others.

    After looking at the cultivators on the monitor, Zhao Hai turned to Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Observe them carefully. Then select people I should get in touch with. These people aren¡¯t weak. They¡¯re betterpared to rogue cultivators. If I can bring them over to the ck Tiger Gang, we would certainly benefit.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded. At this time, Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, can we consider giving teleportation talismans to the ck Tiger Gang disciples in the first army?¡±

    Hearing Laura, Zhao Hai thought about it for a moment before he said, ¡°Nobody should be doubting us at this time. Alright, Cai¡¯er, prepare the teleportation talismans. I¡¯ll distribute them when I head back.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded. Zhao Hai continued to look at the screen and said, ¡°It won¡¯t be long before the next attack from the Heavenly Demons would arrive. We must prepare well.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to prepare anything. But Brother Hai, you have to make sure that you steel your heart. This time, you would be sacrificing a lot of your troops.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°The disciples of the ck Tiger Gang already have teleportation talismans. I don¡¯t really care much about those from the other sects.¡±

    Laura and the others smiled. To be honest, with how many deaths they witnessed, Laura and the others were already numb. For them, as long as they weren¡¯t relevant to their lives, the loss of these people were nothing much.

    Zhao Hai rested inside the Space. Meanwhile, the cultivators from the Freedom Alliance were very d. Although they suffered huge losses, they still see themselves as doing much betterpared to those from the Hundred Flowers Alliance.

    Cultivators have a sense of honor and shame, which people call face. Cultivators value face more than ordinary people. Because of this, they felt that doing the same thing as the Hundred Flowers Alliance was really shameful.

    The hearts of the cultivators from the Freedom Alliance have already changed after shing with the Heavenly Demons. In their eyes, the Heavenly Demons were nothing in the end. They were very proud of themselves.

    Pride wasn¡¯t a good thing for a soldier, but for an army, it does wonders sometimes. Pride would give them a boost of morale. It would strengthen the soul of the army. In this way, even if they knew they would die, the soldier would still go all out against the enemy to maintain this pride. The pride they held in their hearts would rece any thoughts of cowardice.

    The cultivators of the Freedom Alliance currently had this feeling. If Zhao Hai went on and trained them at this moment, then he would have the best army possible. But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t do that.

    The cultivators from the other sects weren¡¯t loyal towards the ck Tiger Gang. If Zhao Hai trained these people, then they might bring unexpected benefits to their own sects when they returned. It wouldn¡¯t benefit the ck Tiger Gang at all.

    Zhao Hai was a pragmatic person. If he doesn¡¯t gain something, then he wouldn¡¯t do it. Therefore, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t do anything to the army. He was clear that all of them might die tomorrow.

    As expected, the Heavenly Demons made their move. This time, after eating a loss against Zhao Hai, the Heavenly Demons had the intention of quenching their shame. They wanted payback for the humiliation they suffered.

    The Heavenly Demons set off with about 4 million troops. It was arge-scale military operation.

    The Hundred Flowers Alliance also obtained information about this. They quickly moved and prepared their defense. They didn¡¯t have any guts to face the attack.

    At about 9:00 am, the Heavenly Demon Army finally arrived. The 4 million troops they brought caused the Hundred Flowers Valley¡¯s troops to feel their scalp turn numb.

    The moment they appeared, the Heavenly Demons immediately attacked. Just like before, therge artifacts dealt with the defensive formations while the immortal experts appeared from behind.

    The reason the immortal experts of the Heavenly Demon Realm didn¡¯t attack was because the Heavenly Demon Realm and the Great Realm of Cultivation had reached a tacit understanding. Although neither of the two said anything, they seemed to have agreed to stop their immortal experts from participating in the fights. This was because the loss of an immortal expert was a huge loss to a realm. Therefore, the immortal experts became ultimate weapons that wouldn¡¯t be used all the time.

    The army of the Freedom Alliance was their own separate group. They stood there quietly. But if one looks closely, one would find that they already have a murderous look on their face.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t thinking of dealing with the Heavenly Demon army. These cultivators had just entered the battlefield and they had a lot left to learn. They were much worse than the first army.

    The number ofrge artifacts that the Heavenly Demons brought was also quite a lot. The Hundred Flowers Alliance also sent morerge artifacts to match the enemy.

    After therge artifacts of both sides locked each other down, the main army began to attack. But unlike theirst attacks, the Heavenly Demons were much more violent this time.

    As soon as the battle started, Zhao Hai waved his hand, leading the Freedom Alliance army to charge. Compared to the army size of the Heavenly Demons and the Hundred Flowers Alliance, Zhao Hai¡¯s army was like a grain of rice ced beside two watermelons. They looked insignificant. The tactic that they used was still the same asst time. They spun around like a circr saw and began chipping through the enemy army.

    Unfortunately, the Heavenly Demons also made their preparations. Five hundred thousand troops threw themselves towards Zhao Hai¡¯s army. Seeing this, Zhao Hai immediately knew that the Heavenly Demons were nning to wipe them out. Zhao Hai quicklymanded his army to retreat towards the Hundred Flowers Alliance.

    However, it was clear that the Heavenly Demons have no intention of letting them go. The 500 thousand troops sped up and pursued the Freedom Alliance Army.

    Zhao Hai could only order the army to attack while retreating. Both sides lost troops as though each life was worthless. The Freedom Alliance¡¯s troops were rapidly decreasing. From the initial 120 thousand, it decreased to 110 thousand, then 100 thousand, 90 thousand, 80 thousand.....

    The Heavenly Demons weren¡¯t doing very well either. Although they made their preparations, their casualty ratio wasn¡¯t any better than the Freedom Alliance. It must be known that of the 500 thousand, there were 5 thousand of them who were at the Nascent Soul Stage and above. Their fighting strength was formidable.

 Chapter 1841

    <h4>Chapter 1841: Tough Stance</h4>

    Zhao Hai could see that the group sent by the Heavenly Demons were specifically formed to deal with the Freedom Alliance Army.

    Zhao Hai could understand this approach of the Heavenly Demon Army. He beat them the day before. Naturally, the Heavenly Demons couldn¡¯t ept it. The Heavenly Demon Army needs to maintain its morale. There were millions of troops in the army, if the army suffered a loss against a small team of mostly spirit refining cultivators, then the morale of the Heavenly Demon Army would drop.

    And if Zhao Hai¡¯s army kept standing, they would continue to affect the morale of the army. This wasn¡¯t good for the Heavenly Demon Army. Therefore, in order to deal with Zhao Hai¡¯s army, they formed a special team. Zhao Hai¡¯s army needed to be dealt with in the shortest possible time. The Freedom Alliance Army needs to be wiped out.

    Despite knowing the thoughts of the Heavenly Demons, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change watching his army die in battle. He just looked on with a cold gaze.

    The Freedom Alliance¡¯s army was quickly being grinded down. Hua Wushang also wasn¡¯t nning on offering any help. It was as if he wanted the Freedom Alliance Army to be annihted.

    The fight went on for more than four hours. From the original 150 thousand, the Freedom Alliance only had about 30 thousand troops left. As an army, they were practically disabled.

    At this time, Zhao Hai made his move. This time, he didn¡¯t use the Thousand-hand Guanyin. Instead, he used the Heavenly Demon Seven Killing des. The lethality of the seven killing des is very high. The Heavenly Demons had to take out a portion of their troops to deal with him.

    At this time, Hua Wushang also felt that a crucial moment had arrived. He knew that if Zhao Hai perished in this ce, the ck Tiger Gang would definitely go all out against the valley. Therefore, he quickly sent a group to rescue the Freedom Alliance Army.

    Time passed and another two hours went by. The Freedom Alliance was now reduced to 20 thousand. However, they were finally able to drive back the Heavenly Demon Army. The Freedom Alliance Army were finally able to return to the rear and rest.

    Zhao Hai retreated as well. His face was calm. Nobody could see an expression on his face. Wan Zong followed behind him, and his face was full of anger.

    Zhao Hai could understand Wan Zong¡¯s mood. Although it hasn¡¯t been long since this army was formed, it was still an army of the Freedom Alliance. Despite how weak it was, Wan Zong still had a sense of belonging towards the army.

    Wan Zong was also aware that the Hundred Flowers Alliance was fully capable of helping them, but they didn¡¯t. They just looked on as the people of the army died. It would be strange if Wan Zong wasn¡¯t angry.

    Zhao Hai looked at Wan Zong and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Our goal has been achieved. We¡¯ll be returning to the sect tomorrow.¡± After he said that, he flew forward. Soon, he was greeted by Hua Wushang and Li Xunhua.

    The two cupped their fists towards Zhao Hai. Then Hua Wushang said, ¡°Junior Brother Zhao, we werete to notice the situation. I¡¯m sorry for beingte in sending you support.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°No, you¡¯re too polite. However, the Freedom Alliance Army is now crippled. Everyone¡¯s morale is very low. Staying here any longer would just affect the base¡¯s morale. I think it¡¯s time for us to return. Senior Brother Hua, Senior Brother Li, what do you think?¡±

    Hua Wushang and Li Xunhua looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s expression and were convinced that he was angry. The two didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, Hua Wushang agreed, ¡°Of course. Be careful when you return. Do you need to take a rest first before you return?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s no need. There¡¯s a lot of matters still left unsolved back in the Freedom Alliance. The earlier I head back, the sooner I can deal with them.¡±

    Hua Wushang and Li Xunhua understood what Zhao Hai was saying. The first army wasn¡¯t doing very well recently. Zhao Hai wanted to return as soon as possible to save it. So the two nodded. Then Zhao Hai cupped his fist towards them before leaving.

    Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s back, Hua Wushang sighed and said, ¡°We have offended Zhao Hai this time. It seems like we need to deal with him once we have an opportunity. Otherwise, he would be the one dealing with us.¡±

    Li Xunhua nodded, ¡°I have informed the sect about this matter. The sect agrees with our ideas. Moreover, the sect will send people to deal with Zhao Hai. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    Hua Wushang nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s use the seductress wine. Zhao Hai¡¯smanding ability is too strong. This would affect our future ns.¡±

    Li Xunhua nodded, ¡°Rest assured, it¡¯s been taken care of.¡±

    The next morning, Zhao Hai brought the Freedom Alliance back. The initial 150 thousand troops was now reduced to 20 thousand. Most of the survivors have depressed expressions on their faces. Some of them even held hostility towards the Hundred Flowers Alliance.

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t only the people of the Freedom Alliance. There were people in the Hundred Flowers Alliance that had negative opinions on Hua Wushang¡¯s performance the day before. However, none of them dared to say it out loud.

    Zhao Hai has yet to contact the people who were dissatisfied with the Hundred Flowers Alliance. He didn¡¯t have the time to see them. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t just visit people in the open. Therefore, Zhao Hai decided to return to the sect first before making ns.

    When Zhao Hai and the others returned to the ck Tiger Gang, Zhang Feng and the other sect representatives were waiting for them. Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t leave for a long time, he actually lost 130 thousand people in that period. However, they managed to kill 200 thousand Heavenly Demons. On paper, the reinforcement army won.

    Moreover, the people from the other sects understood that the reason Zhao Hai and the others only came back was because the Hundred Flowers Alliance failed to provide help. This also irritated the sects.

    After Zhang Feng settled the troops, he invited Zhao Hai and the representatives of the sects to the meeting hall. Although most of them were aware of the battle results, they still wanted to hear the details from Zhao Hai¡¯s mouth.

    Once everyone had sat down. Zhao Hai told everyone a revised version of the battle. After he¡¯s done, Zhao Hai coldly snorted and said, ¡°If we didn¡¯t help the Hundred Flowers Valley, we wouldn¡¯t have suffered huge casualties. I can clearly see that they¡¯re afraid of the Heavenly Demons. They would just shrink to their shells and ept the beating. Although their defenses are good, they didn¡¯t make any efforts to counter-attack. Sooner orter, their defenses will be breached. I don¡¯t think we should expect much of them in the future.¡±

    Zhang Feng calmly listened to Zhao Hai¡¯s words. But upon hearing Zhao Hai, his expression changed. Then he looked at the representatives and said, ¡°Everyone, I know that some of your are in contact with other alliances. But I advise you to take Little Hai¡¯s words to heart. Those big sects don¡¯t care about our lives at all. Whether it be the Hundred Flowers Valley or the Myriad Demons Realm, they just want to preserve their strength. They don¡¯t care about our losses. You should know that those sects still have cards to y. And they can afford to lose troops. On the other hand, every loss we suffer will shake our foundations. I hope you consider this when you think about the matters of the Freedom Alliance.¡±

    Zhang Feng also discovered that there were some sects that weren¡¯t content with the Freedom Alliance. Some of them were in contact with the Hundred Flowers Alliance and the Myriad Demons Alliance. This was a dangerous signal. It¡¯s possible that these sects were divulging information about the Freedom Alliance. Therefore, Zhang Feng took this opportunity to address the issue.

    None of the sect representatives made a response. They just sat there with calm faces. Zhang Feng looked at everyone, then he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re thinking that the Hundred Flowers Valley and the Myriad Demons Sect are only aiming at the Freedom Alliance. And as long as you leave, you won¡¯t be attacked. But let me tell you, your thinking is wrong. You can go back and inquire. Ask who lost the most people in the Hundred Flowers Alliance. Every time the Hundred Flowers Alliance fought against the Heavenly Demons, the one who lost the most were the small sects. The reason the Hundred Flowers Alliance wanted Zhao Hai to return was because Zhao Hai is capable of fighting back and was ruining their n. The Hundred Flowers Valley wants to use the Heavenly Demons to weaken the other sects. They want to achieve domination of the Northern Divergent Province. Do you really think that you would have a better life if you join the Hundred Flowers Alliance?¡±

    The expressions of some sect representatives couldn¡¯t help but change. They didn¡¯t know whether Zhang Feng was telling the truth or not, but if Zhang Feng dared to say it here, then it must be true. If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s definitely not a good idea to join the Hundred Flowers Alliance.

    Looking at the expressions of these people, Zhang Feng smiled faintly and said, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m not afraid to tell you, I already know who is in contact with the other alliances. Although you¡¯re free to leave the Freedom Alliance, you¡¯ll be our enemy if you cause the alliance to be disadvantaged. I¡¯m not polite when dealing with enemies.¡±

    ¡°Little Hai will return to the first army to takemand. But at the same time, he will head a special operation team. This team will beposed of elites drawn from various sects. They will be members of the first army and fight with the army. But when necessary, they will act to deal with the internal enemies of the alliance. If anyone dares to betray the alliance, you will be treated as an enemy. So please think about your decisions carefully.¡± After he said that, Zhang Feng stood up and left.

    Nobody expected Zhang Feng¡¯s touch stance. He was warning everyone to not act unreasonably. Otherwise, they would be dealt with.

    During the formation of the Freedom Alliance, a rule was set where everyone can join and leave whenever they want. Zhang Feng¡¯s words just now were a tant derailment of this rule. This caused some representatives to have an ugly expression.

    However, there were also some sects who didn¡¯t react. They knew that they needed this method at this time. Otherwise, the Freedom Alliance would be divided up by other powers. Those who weren¡¯t affected by Zhang Feng¡¯s words looked at the other representatives before standing up and leaving. They needed to tell their sects about the news so that they could prepare early.

    Zhao Hai and Zhang Feng went to the study. Upon arriving, Zhang Feng withdrew his angry look. Then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°How is it? Is it enough to shake those people?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a problem. If they still haven¡¯t opened their eyes, then we¡¯ll clean them up. The establishment of this special team will enhance the strength of the ck Tiger Gang. Moreover, you raised the matter at the right time. Not a lot of them should object to this decision.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded, then he said, ¡°Return to the first army as soon as possible. The morale of the first army is very low. Although they haven¡¯t eaten heavy losses, a lot of people were dissatisfied with the situation. You need to show yourself to increase their morale.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°You can rest assured. Leave this to me. Also, I noticed some people in the Hundred Flowers Alliance who didn¡¯t like their current position. Plenty of them were disciples of extinguished sects. I want to try getting in touch with them. If possible, we can bring them over. What do you think?¡±

    Zhang Feng thought about it before he nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave that to you. As long as they don¡¯t show any disloyal thoughts, the ck Tiger Gang will wee them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then said, ¡°First Brother, I¡¯ll be going back to the first army. Battles in the Hundred Flowers Valley are very boring. I¡¯ll go to the first army and brawl with the Heavenly Demons.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded, ¡°Alright, you can go. Make those Heavenly Demons aware that they cannot easily move against the Freedom Alliance.¡± Zhao Hai smiled faintly. Then he cupped his fist before leaving.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t bother visiting other areas of the base as he went directly towards the transmission formation za. After a sh of white light, he returned to the base of the first army.

    The atmosphere of the first army was terrible. After Zhao Hai left, it seems like the first army has lost its soul. The fighting strength of the army quickly plummeted. Now they could only receive a beating from the Heavenly Demons.

    Zhao Hai quickly noticed this upon arriving at the base. He couldn¡¯t help but frown. However, he didn¡¯t say anything. He walked out of the transmission formation and then went to his residence.

    The cultivator on the transmission formation initially had a nk look on his face. But upon seeing Zhao Hai, his eyes lit up. With an excited voice, he eximed, ¡°Commander, you¡¯re back!¡±

 Chapter 1842

    <h4>Chapter 1842: Situation Changes</h4>

    Zhao Hai looked at the cultivator and said, ¡°Go and tell everyone to gather.¡±

    When the cultivator saw Zhao Hai¡¯s expression, he knew that there was trouble. Naturally, he was aware that the mood of the base was terrible. If he could feel it, there¡¯s no need to mention Zhao Hai. Seeing this mood, how could Zhao Hai be happy whening back?

    The cultivator immediately nodded and ran outside. After a while, an rm sounded in the entire base. This wasn¡¯t an rm indicating an attack of the Heavenly Demons. Instead, it was an rm calling everyone to gather.

    Having different rms was Zhao Hai¡¯s idea. In the past, the rm of the base was too simplistic. Therefore, Zhao Hai decided to change it for convenience.

    Everyone in the base heard this rm. However, they didn¡¯t treat it as important. They went out of the residences in a sluggish manner. People trickled into the gathering area.

    But as they approached the gathering area, they unconsciously increased their speed upon seeing Zhao Hai. Moreover, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t very good.

    The cultivators were happy upon seeing Zhao Hai. Then seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s expression, they were surprised. But they immediately thought of the reason, which led them to speed up their actions.

    Before long, everyone arrived at the gathering point. Zhao Hai coldly snorted as he looked at everyone. All cultivators stood in ce obediently. They looked like elementary students waiting to be reprimanded by the teacher.

    At this time, Tie Ying arrived beside Zhao Hai. He couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly upon seeing the cultivators in front of him. They were as proud as roosters in front of him. But now, they didn¡¯t dare show any airs in front of Zhao Hai. It was at this point that Tie Ying understood the gap between himself and Zhao Hai.

    Looking at the cultivators who lowered their heads, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Raise your heads. You¡¯re members of the Freedom Alliance¡¯s first army. Even if you die, you should never hold your head down!¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, a warm current rose from the hearts of the cultivators. Every single one of them lifted their heads as their bright eyes looked at Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted and said, ¡°Look at you. It took you so long toe over here. What did I tell you in the beginning? I¡¯ve only been away for a few days and you¡¯ve be like this. If you no longer want to be in the first army, then you can leave.¡±

    Although the cultivators were scolded, they didn¡¯t make a noise. They looked like nails hammered in ce. They just stood there without moving.

    Zhao Hai scanned everyone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you this time. But the next time this happens, I¡¯ll personally drag you over here. Alright disband!¡± Zhao Hai knew that these cultivators weren¡¯t soldiers in the end. He shouldn¡¯t be too harsh on them. Scolding them and giving them a reminder was enough. There¡¯s no need to go too far.

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the cultivators rxed. Then they surrounded Zhao Hai. They knew that as long as they weren¡¯t in battle, Zhao Hai was a very easy person to talk to.

    The cultivators asked Zhao Hai about his recent experiences. Zhao Hai also gave them a simple recollection. He told them about the battles in the Hundred Flowers Valley as well as the fact that he managed to kill 200 thousand Heavenly Demons. This caused those who were listening to be excited.

    Looking at everyone, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, all of you go and take a rest. We¡¯ll act in two days. I heard that Mo Like¡¯s army has been very arrogant recently. It¡¯s time to knock them down a peg. Let¡¯s make them understand that they can¡¯t just attack the first army whenever they want.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the cultivators cheered. They had been quietly epting the beating of Mo Like¡¯s army recently. They had been feeling suffocated in their hearts. Now that Zhao Hai was back, all of them celebrated.

    Zhao Hai smiled when he saw everyone. He didn¡¯t say anything else and just urged them all to leave. After that, he took Tie Ying to his residence.

    After Tie Ying and Zhao Hai sat down, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother Tie, thanks for your hard work.¡±

    Tie Ying smiled bitterly as he shook his head and said, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯re mocking me. I¡¯m just defending with all I can. But the army still turned into this. Now I understand why those people won¡¯t behave in front of me. If you didn¡¯t use a tough approach in the beginning, the first army wouldn¡¯t be what it¡¯s like right now.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Fortunately, those guys are easy to talk to. As long as you¡¯re strong enough to subdue them, they would immediately behave. Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about this. Senior Brother Tie, you should return to the gang. I think the other sects are beginning to make their moves.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Tie Ying stared for a moment. Then he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll return as soon as possible. How about you? Will you really attack Mo Like¡¯s army?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I will. Although the morale of the first army has been restored, they need to recover their confidence. To do that, they need to experience multiple victories.¡±

    Tie Ying nodded and no longer said anything. He knew that Zhao Hai was talented in this aspectpared to him. So he shifted the topic, ¡°The Hundred Flowers Alliance...¡± Before he could continue, an rm resounded. This was a true rm, an attack wasing.

    Zhao Hai knew that Mo Like¡¯s army wasing, but he didn¡¯t act on it. He didn¡¯t want others to know that he knew the movements of Mo Like¡¯s army.

    Hearing the rm, Zhao Hai immediately left his residence. Upon leaving, he waved his hand and took out the Hell King¡¯s Ship.

    The cultivators have also left their residences. Zhao Hai quickly gave his order, ¡°Line up!¡± Being trained by Zhao Hai, the cultivators immediately went into a formation upon hearing the order.

    The defense of the Freedom Alliance¡¯s first army base was much worse than the Hundred Flowers Alliance. But they didn¡¯t defend against their enemy and trapped themselves inside an iron cage. The first army always fought back against the Heavenly Demons.

    The Heavenly Demon Army quickly arrived. This time, they sent a total of 2 million troops. Zhao Haimanded therge artifacts to form the ster transformation great formation. When the approaching Heavenly Demon Army saw the sea of stars, their expressions immediately changed. They haven¡¯t been fighting against Zhao Hai for a day or two, so they knew that only Zhao Hai could arrange this great formation. Now that the formation appeared once more, this only meant one thing; Zhao Hai was back.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s return wasn¡¯t good news for Mo Like¡¯s army. They were aware of Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. The only reason they were able to push hard against the first army recently was because Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t there. Now that Zhao Hai was back, fighting against the first army wouldn¡¯t be easy anymore.

    Large artifacts could no longer be used, but the Heavenly Demon Army still attacked. They weren¡¯t frightened by the first army. Even if they knew that they wouldn¡¯t gain any advantages, they would still attack. This was their pride.

    Before long, the troops of both sides began to sh. Meanwhile, therge artifacts and the immortal experts didn¡¯t make moves. They stayed in ce and looked at the troops fighting each other.

    With Lizzy and Megan inmand, the battle of the first army and the Heavenly Demons became cruel. And before long, the Heavenly Demons began to be at a disadvantage.

    The Heavenly Demons felt that the original first army had returned. When they first faced the first army, they felt as if they met a hedgehog. Then after Zhao Hai left, they felt that the first army was no longer as prickly as before. Instead, it has turned into a tortoise. Although the defenses of the tortoise were good, it wouldn¡¯t sting when attacked.

    But now, the first army has regained its thorns. They were beginning to bite back at the Heavenly Demon Army. The Heavenly Demons couldn¡¯t help but feel suffocated. After battling for two hours and losing 50 thousand troops, the Heavenly Demons began to retreat. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t pursue. Instead, he ordered his army to take a rest.

    Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t pursue, the cultivators of the first army felt very excited. The fire in their hearts has been reignited. This time, they killed about 50 thousand Heavenly Demons while only losing a few thousand. It was a 1 to 10 loss ratio. They felt how powerful they were, so how could the cultivators of the first army be unhappy with the result?

    The cultivators of the first army liked fighting together with Zhao Hai. With Zhao Hai present, the opponents couldn¡¯t use theirrge artifacts and immortal experts. They don¡¯t even need to think about how to fight. They just needed to follow orders and leave everything else to Zhao Hai.

    Moreover, the process of the battle felt very smooth for them. They felt that they were just at the perfect position to hit the weak points of the Heavenly Demon Army.

    When the Heavenly Demon Army retreated, Zhao Hai did what he usually does. He had the wounded healed and he had the corpses sent back to their sects. After dealing with these tasks, Zhao Hai returned to his residence and then went back to the Space.

    Upon returning to the Space, Zhao Hai was immediately approached by Cai¡¯er, ¡°Young Master, it seems like the nine super sects are going to make a move.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Cai¡¯er replied, ¡°I discovered that the movements of the armies belonging to the super sects has increased. It seems like they are preparing for an attack. This is unusual since they didn¡¯t have any guts to attack before. They might have received news that something is going to happen to the Heavenly Demon Army. Therefore, they¡¯re preparing in advance tounch an attack.¡±

 Chapter 1843

    <h4>Chapter 1843: My Strength</h4>

    Zhao Hai stared for a moment before he understood what Cai¡¯er meant. The sects were building up their army. This means that the experts from the Soaring Dragon Realm areing back. Zhao Hai could remember Hu Shan saying that the Soaring Dragon Realm was rich in spiritual qi. And with time going faster there, cultivating there would be faster.

    Additionally, the Soaring Dragon Realm wasn¡¯t a peaceful ce. Fights urred regrly. These immortal experts fight all the time. Therefore, thoseing out of the Soaring Dragon Realm would have above average fighting strength.

    If those experts return to the Great Realm of Cultivation and attack the Heavenly Demon Realm, the Heavenly Demons would certainly be in chaos. Then when the army of the super sects take action during this chaos, they would be able to easily deal with the Heavenly Demon Army.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°So it¡¯s like this. The nine sects could no longer hold on and do it. I have to tell Senior Brother about this to make him prepare as soon as possible.¡±

    After he said that, Zhao Hai took out a jade sword message and sent it to Zhang Feng. Zhang Feng should know what to do.

    After sending the letter to Zhang Feng, Zhao Hai rested in the Space. He also checked on Hu Wei and the others. How much the ck Tiger Gang can benefit from the chaos would depend on Hu Wei¡¯s army. These thousand or so immortal experts would certainly shock the nine super sects and the Heavenly Demon Realm.

    When he received Zhao Hai¡¯s letter, Zhang Feng was surprised. At the same time, he called for Hu Liangchen as well as Tie Zhantian who had returned from the second army.

    Tie Zhantian wasn¡¯t part of the second army. He just went there under Zhao Hai¡¯s request. Now that the difficulties of the second army were resolved, he naturally returned to the ck Tiger Gang.

    After inviting the two to his study, Zhang Feng took out Zhao Hai¡¯s letter and showed it to them. Upon seeing the contents of the letter, Tie Zhantian looked at Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Little Feng, what do you n to do?¡±

    Zhang Feng coldly snorted and said, ¡°We¡¯ll prepare with full power. The special team is now being formed. We need to finish it as soon as possible. If there¡¯s a sect that refuses to ept it, the special team would act. As for the experts of the nine super sects, I think we should ask Little Hai to return and discuss it with him.¡±

    Tie Zhantian and Hu Liangchen were naturally aware of the Soaring Dragon Realm. But because nobody from the ck Tiger Gang has been to the Soaring Dragon Realm in recent years, they don¡¯t have someone to call back. So what the ck Tiger Gang needed to do right now was to prepare for the possible attack from the nine super sects.

    Tie Zhantian nodded, ¡°Little Hai gave us this information. This means that most of the preparation is done. What¡¯s left for us to do is to prepare. The ck Tiger Gang now has a very strong army. Our biggest weakness is our number of immortal experts. Right now, the ck Tiger Gang only has me and the old turtle. And I only just entered the immortal stage. The expertsing back from the Soaring Dragon Realm will be the strongest immortal experts in the realm. But it seems like Little Hai is confident. I want to know what he¡¯s nning. Little Feng, recall him as soon as he¡¯s free. We need his opinion on this.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll quickly send a letter to Little Hai.¡± Then he took out a jade sword message and then released it.

    Once Zhang Feng released the jade sword message, Hu Liangchen said, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. I think we should tell the other sects about the Soaring Dragon Realm, especially the small sects. They should know about its existence. This way, they won¡¯t be caught off-guard.¡±

    Tie Zhantian hesitated for a moment, then he said, ¡°We can tell them, but I¡¯m afraid those guys won¡¯t believe us. Instead, they would think that the ck Tiger Gang is trying to seize power.¡±

    Zhang Feng knit his brows and said, ¡°When the Hundred Flowers Valley made their move, I felt that something wasn¡¯t going right. I think they¡¯re preparing. The other sects need to know, otherwise the Freedom Alliance would disperse.¡±

    Tie Zhantian frowned as well. The reason the Freedom Alliance has been able to exist for this long was because the ck Tiger Gang wasn¡¯t very strong. Therefore, everyone had a say in any decision made. But this time, it has be a weakness. The ck Tiger Gang wasn¡¯t strong enough, so the sects weren¡¯t afraid of them. It would be difficult for the sect to achieve its goals. It¡¯s even possible that the alliance would disperse.

    At this time, a voice was heard from outside, ¡°Zhao Hai asks to see the Gang Leader.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s voice, Zhang Feng immediately said, ¡°Little Hai,e in.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai walked in.

    Once Zhao Hai entered the room, he immediately gave a salute and said, ¡°I have seen Martial Uncle Tie and Martial Uncle Hu.¡±

    Tie Zhantian smiled and said, ¡°Alright, now that you¡¯re back, we need to discuss the action of the super sects. The ck Tiger Gang wouldn¡¯t have a problem defending. However, if we want to protect the Freedom Alliance, it would be somewhat difficult. After all, the sect doesn¡¯t have a lot of top-level experts.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°That¡¯s not exactly true. We actually have a lot of top-level experts.¡±

    Tie Zhantian stared, then he shook his head as he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I know you have some immortal-stage Undead. Butpared to the nine super sects, that¡¯s not enough.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Tie, your information is out of date. I don¡¯t only have seven immortal-level Undead. In fact, when I fought against the Heavenly Demons, I was able to get a few more.¡±

    ¡°Last time when I went to the Heaven Sect, I was schemed by them and was sent to a subspace. Inside that subspace are a hundred thousand transcending tribtion stage Undead as well as about a thousand immortal-level Undead. At that time, because we still have to deal with the Heavenly Demons, I could only leave that ce. Later on, I took the time to return there and captured all of the Undead. Now I have more than a thousand immortal-stage Undead in my hands. Hahaha. Uncle Tie, do you still think that weck immortal-expertspared to the nine super sects?¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Tie Zhantian couldn¡¯t help but stare. Hu Liangchen and Zhang Feng also had nk expressions as they looked at Zhao Hai. More than a thousand immortal-level Undead. What kind of strength was this? It might be enough to sweep the entire Great Realm of Cultivation.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone and then smiled, ¡°Although we now have more than a thousand immortal-level Undead, I¡¯m not going to expose them right away. The Great World of Cultivation has a lot of experts. Even our Freedom Alliance has about a hundred immortal experts. And even then, our alliance isn¡¯t considered strong. Both the Myriad Demons Alliance and the Hundred Flowers Alliance are much more powerful than us. They have more immortal-experts. And with the immortal experts of the Soaring Dragon Realm returning, they would have even more immortal experts. If we reveal our strength early, then it would bring us no benefits.¡±

    ¡°I think we should use this opportunity to tell the other sects about what the nine super sects are doing. Then tell them that the ck Tiger Gang has preserved its strength, waiting for the proper opportunity toe. If they¡¯re still willing to follow the ck Tiger Gang, then they can still be members of the Freedom Alliance. However, they have to ept us as the leader. If they don¡¯t agree, then they can leave. Then they will be treated as enemies rather than friends in the future.¡±

    Tie Zhantian, Hu Liangchen, and Zhang Feng finally recovered from their shock. They were people who had seen multiple grand scenes in their lives. They quickly calmed down and when they heard Zhao Hai, they immediately understood. What does this mean? Zhao Hai wanted to consolidate the Freedom Alliance and make it into one solid group. Those who want to leave the Freedom Alliance would naturally be treated as enemies. The ck Tiger Gang never knew what it meant to be polite to their enemy.

    Tie Zhantian thought about Zhao Hai¡¯s n and found it feasible. The reason for this was Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. Zhao Hai has more than a thousand immortal-level Undead in his control. This number is almost the same as the immortal experts of other alliances. But don¡¯t forget, the members of the Freedom Alliance were small sects who didn¡¯t have the strength to deal with the ck Tiger Gang. It was just right for the ck Tiger Gang to use this opportunity to consolidate the Freedom Alliance and make it into a tool of the sect.

    Hu Liangchen and Zhang Feng were also thinking about Zhao Hai¡¯s words. The ck Tiger Gang has shown a bit of its strength when fighting against the Heavenly Demons, it has been patiently enduring all this time. Now, they no longer need to hold back. It was about time to announce to the entire Great World of Cultivation that the ck Tiger Gang was a power that couldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    Thinking of this, Tie Zhantian felt his blood turn hot. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do it ording to your n. But before that, you should clean up the Heavenly Demon Army that¡¯s opposite you. If we leave them be, they might cause unnecessary troubles for us. If you really have the strength that you¡¯re saying, then it should be easy for you to deal with them.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. Do you think the Heavenly Demons aren¡¯t prepared? Let the Heavenly Demons fight against the nine super sects first. Then we¡¯ll make our move.¡±

 Chapter 1844

    <h4>Chapter 1844: The Curtain Opens</h4>

    The people of the Great World of Cultivation weren¡¯t aware of what happened in the ck Tiger Gang. Out of anyone¡¯s sight, the gears of ck Tiger Gang began to move. After his discussion with Tie Zhantian and the others, Zhao Hai returned to the first army. The army was still fighting with Mo Like. In general, the first army had the upper hand. However, it wasn¡¯t without any losses.

    Both sides seem to have reached an agreement to not use their immortal experts. And because of their situation, theirrge artifacts also weren¡¯t used. The battle between the two sides turned into a routine. Losing people and retreating were normal. It seems like both sides were waiting for something to arrive.

    In order to better grasp the situation of the nine super sects, Zhao Hai strengthened his surveince. Silver dust clung onto the robes of core disciples. Besides extremely closed-off areas, the nine super sects werepletely under the watchful eyes of the Space.

    The movements of the super sects were a little loud. It wasn¡¯t only Zhao Hai who noticed it, the Heavenly Demons as well. Upon receiving the information, the Heavenly Demon Army also made some changes. They were no longer as aggressive as before. They were also slowly turning into a defensive stance. The attacks on various alliances in the Great World of Cultivation slowly decreased.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t intrigued about this. The Heavenly Demons were prepared. Their goal was topete with the Great World of Cultivation for somend in the Soaring Dragon Realm. They had been nning for a very long time. Zhao Hai even suspected that some cultivators were under the control of the Heavenly Demons.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s suspicions weren¡¯t without any ground. Over the years, the Great Realm of Cultivation has sent many cultivators to the Heavenly Demon Realm to participate in the Heavenly Demon Trial. Although the name of the trial might sound majestic, only those who participated knew the real situation. It was a desperate fight for survival.

    In order to deal with the Great World of Cultivation, the Heavenly Demon Realm would certainly use any means they could get their hands on. It¡¯s highly probable for immortal experts to capture cultivators and brainwash them.

    If the Heavenly Demon Realm wants to deal with the Great Realm of Cultivation, it would certainly need information regarding the realm¡¯s affairs. And what better way to do this than to hammer nails into the Great World of Cultivation. The cultivators that were under the control of the Heavenly Demons could continuously provide information to the Heavenly Demon Realm.

    Moreover, those who participated in the Heavenly Demon Trial and survived would be given the best resources by their sects. This gave these people more chances to get in contact with other sects. Therefore, more information would be sent back to the Heavenly Demon Realm. Would the Heavenly Demon Realm let go of this opportunity? Naturally, they would not.

    What Zhao Hai nned to do right now was to sit on the sidelines and watch. He wanted to see what it looks like when the nine super sects and the Heavenly Demon Realm fights.

    Zhao Hai has some understanding of the Heavenly Demon Realm¡¯s strength. The Heavenly Demon Realm has plenty of hidden immortal experts who never participated in the attacks. Zhao Hai was certain that these experts were waiting for the immortal experts in the Soaring Dragon Realm to return. Then once both sides have their aces in hand, the battle would begin.

    The Heavenly Demons wanted to squeeze the Great Realm of Cultivation out of the Soaring Dragon Realm so that they would have the opportunity to enter. It was impossible for the nine super sects to be unaware of this. And since they knew, the nine super sects naturally wouldn¡¯t allow the Heavenly Demons to seed. Otherwise, the loss of the Great World of Cultivation would be too great, especially to the nine super sects.

    In the Great World of Cultivation, there was almost no small sect that entered the Soaring Dragon Realm. The majority of the immortal experts belonged to the nine super sects while the rest belonged to some fairly powerful sects. It can be said that the Soaring Dragon Realm has brought no impact to the small sects. But if something happens to the Soaring Dragon Realm, the ones who would be affected the most would be the nine super sects.

    The mood of the entire Great Realm of Cultivation became suffocating. Even the small sects of the Freedom Alliance felt it. They discovered that the Heavenly Demons were slowly bing defensive. At the same time, the nine super sects were assembling their armies. All of this pointed torger battles happening in the future.

    What surprised the small sects of the Freedom Alliance was the ck Tiger Gang¡¯sck of response. It was as if they didn¡¯t know anything.

    These small sets naturally believed that the ck Tiger Gang knew about what was happening. In other words, the ck Tiger Gang deliberately kept quiet about the events. This caused the small sects to be anxious.

    The small sects became uneasy, seemingly sensing from the silent state of the Great World of Cultivation. Nobody told them what was going on. Now, representatives of the small sects kept running over to see Zhang Feng. They wanted to get information. However, Zhang Feng¡¯s attitude towards them was cold. In the end, they still had no idea.

    This silencested for ten days. Then suddenly, the nine super sects moved at the same time. Large numbers of immortal experts rushed out of the nine super sects and killed their way towards the Heavenly Demon Army.

    The Heavenly Demon Army also didn¡¯t hold back. The samerge numbers of immortal Heavenly Demons rushed out. The silence was broken up with a battle between immortal experts.

    It was impossible to hide such a huge event from other people. Information began spreading all throughout the Great World of Cultivation in the shortest time. The small sects finally understood what was going on.

    The small sects were frightened. They didn¡¯t expect the nine super sects to have so many immortal experts. At the same time, they also didn¡¯t think that the Heavenly Demons were holding back. The small sects didn¡¯t know how to react.

    Because the nine super sects suddenly dispatched arge number of immortal experts, the Great World of Cultivation was in chaos. The only ce that wasn¡¯t chaotic was the Freedom Alliance army. The first legionmanded by Zhao Hai didn¡¯t face any immortal experts from Mo Like. The second army was also quite peaceful. The two bases experienced unprecedented peace.

    While the two armies were being peaceful, the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s base was the contrary. When the nine super sects revealed their immortal experts and fought against the Heavenly Demons, Zhang Feng immediately called for a meeting with the sect masters of the various sects. These matters couldn¡¯t be discussed with the representatives who had no say in their sects. Only sect masters were qualified to attend this meeting.

    Zhang Feng didn¡¯t only call for the sect masters of the various sects, he also invited the immortal experts. Even the immortal experts on the frontlines were called over by Zhang Feng.

    The sect masters and immortal experts didn¡¯t believe that the ck Tiger Gang was scheming something. In their opinion, even if the ck Tiger Gang has any ns, they could handle it. Therefore, they all came to the meeting. The ck Tiger Gang was also well prepared. They invited everyone to a huge hall. The ck Tiger Gang only sent five representatives to attend the meeting. The first was Zhang Feng, the current Gang Leader, the second was Hu Liangchen, the third was Zhao Hai. Naturally, thest two were the immortal experts of the sect, Tie Zhantian and the ck Turtle Ancestor.

    When the sect masters and immortal experts entered the hall and saw the representatives of the ck Tiger Gang, they stared for a moment. Then their hearts sank. Since the ck Tiger Gang sent these people, this only meant that the meeting wasn¡¯t a trivial matter.

    Everyone silently found ces to sit. Meanwhile, the five representatives of the ck Tiger Gang remained motionless. This made everyone wonder what they¡¯re going to do.

    Once everyone was in attendance, Zhang Feng opened his mouth and said, ¡°Everyone, please settle down. Invited everyone over because of the sudden appearance of immortal experts from the nine super sects and the Heavenly Demon Realm.¡±

    Although everyone guessed correctly why they were invited, they still quieted down upon hearing Zhang Feng. Everyone looked at Zhang Feng, listening to what he¡¯s going to say next.

    Zhang Feng looked at each person one by one before saying, ¡°The nine super sects sent out arge number of immortal experts to deal with the Heavenly Demons. We have long known about this. Even the Heavenly Demons knew that this was going to happen. This battle was what both sides have been waiting for.¡±

    As soon as Zhang Feng said that, there was a mor in the room. A lot of people didn¡¯t understand what was going on. They didn¡¯t know why Zhang Feng would say that this battle was known by both sides.

    Zhang Feng waved his hand and then continued, ¡°Everyone, some of you might have heard of the Soaring Dragon Realm, some might have not. But whether you heard of it or not, let me exin what it is. The Soaring Dragon Realm isrgely responsible for this war. Please be quiet.¡±

    In fact, as soon as Zhang Feng opened his mouth and said the name of the Soaring Dragon Realm, some of the sect masters and immortal experts became serious. They looked at Zhang Feng to listen to what he was going to say.

    Zhang Feng briefly introduced the Soaring Dragon Realm. For most of the sect masters, this was the first time they heard about it. Knowing that the reason for the war was the entry into the Soaring Dragon Realm, the expressions of the sect masters weren¡¯t looking great.

    Most of them haven¡¯t heard of the Soaring Dragon Realm before, and yet they were fighting the Heavenly Demons for the sake of it. And after this war, they wouldn¡¯t gain any benefits at all. They lost a lot in this war. It¡¯s no wonder they had ugly expressions.

    After exining the Soaring Dragon Realm, Zhang Feng said, ¡°The reason the nine super sects were able to send out so many immortal experts was because they withdrew their experts in the Soaring Dragon Realm. But there¡¯s a rule in the Soaring Dragon Realm. If you leave the Soaring Dragon Realm, you could no longer go back. In other words, the Great World of Cultivation has almost no experts left in the Soaring Dragon Realm. This isn¡¯t good for the Great Realm of Cultivation. This matter might seem that it doesn¡¯t have anything to do with us. But I can tell you that it will greatly impact us.¡±

    All sect masters and immortal experts were seriously listening to Zhang Feng¡¯s words. They want to know how this is rted to them.

    Zhang Feng continued, ¡°The Freedom Alliance is formed under the premise of destroying the n of the nine super sects. The nine super sects have lost a lot by withdrawing their troops in the Soaring Dragon Realm. Even if they managed to repel the Heavenly Demon Realm, sending those immortal experts back to the Soaring Dragon Realm would be impossible. When the timees, the nine super sects would settle ounts with us. They would turn their attention our way and destroy us.¡±

    Zhang Feng¡¯s words caused the sect masters and the immortal experts to change their expressions. The humming of discussion was immediately heard. They knew that what Zhang Feng said was right. With the overbearing nature of the super sects, they would naturally settle ounts. They were unhappy that this incident was caused by Zhao Hai. And now they were the ones who would be paying for it.

    Zhang Feng looked at everyone and immediately knew what they were thinking. He coldly snorted and said, ¡°I know that everyone is thinking that Little Hai caused this matter. But didn¡¯t he do it for you? Let me tell you the truth, our ck Tiger Gang also hid its strength. I hope that you can stay in the Freedom Alliance and deal with the Heavenly Demons and the nine super sects with us. As long as this incident is over, our Freedom Alliance would be a major force in the Great World of Cultivation. Even the nine super sects wouldn¡¯t dare underestimate us. We might even get a spot in the Soaring Dragon Realm. If things return to what it was before, even if you kiss the feet of the nine super sects, you still wouldn¡¯t be able to get into the Soaring Dragon Realm.¡±

    As soon as they heard Zhang Feng, the people from the other sects stared. Then the expressions of the immortal experts changed. Zhang Feng¡¯s words were especially targeted towards their interests.

    These immortal experts haven¡¯t gone to the Soaring Dragon Realm. If the Freedom Alliance would truly be on par with the nine super sects, then it would be able to get into the Soaring Dragon Realm. This meant that the immortal experts would be able to enter.¡±

    Zhang Feng scanned everyone with his gaze, especially the immortal experts. He knew that they were moved. Then he finished, ¡°We think that in order to deal with the nine super sects, we need to be united. Therefore, my ck Tiger Gang is nning on consolidating the power of the Freedom Alliance. The members of the Freedom Alliance will be branch halls. And the branch halls need to obey the order of the main hall. I will take the position of alliance leader. Representatives from the various sects would also be selected to be elders of the alliance. We would manage the Freedom Alliance together. In other words, the Freedom Alliance would no longer be a loose collection. It would be one solid entity.¡±

    Nobody present was a fool. So upon hearing Zhang Feng, they immediately knew where he was going. This caused the hall to be like a wok with hot oil that was poured with cold water. The room erupted!

 Chapter 1845

    <h4>Chapter 1845: Target</h4>

    The sect masters of all the small sects understood what Zhang Feng meant and what the ck Tiger Gang was nning. Consolidation basically means that they would be swallowed.

    Seeing the chaotic group, Zhang Feng said, ¡°Everyone, please settle down. I¡¯m not forcing you to ept this. It¡¯s a voluntary decision. If you agree, then you can be a branch hall of the Freedom Alliance. You will still have some autonomy, but you will have to obey the orders of the main hall. If you don¡¯t want to join, then you can leave the Freedom Alliance. Once you leave, we will be enemies.¡± After he said that, Zhang Feng closed his mouth and no longer spoke.

    However, the response of the room didn¡¯t lessen at all. The ck Tiger Gang was making a strong move in wanting to consolidate the alliance. Hearing Zhang Feng¡¯s following words, these people knew that Zhang Feng wasn¡¯t only threatening them.

    Having joined the Freedom Alliance, they had already been branded with the alliance¡¯s mark. Even if they switch alliances to the super sects, it would still be impossible for them to gain good benefits. They would also be morsels that the super sects would swallow.

    But if they stayed in the Freedom Alliance, they would be a branch hall. Moreover, just as Zhang Feng said, they would gain better benefits if they stayed together.

    Most importantly, Zhang Feng¡¯s threat could already be seen by the sect masters. After the war, the Great World of Cultivation wouldn¡¯t be able to return to its previous state for a very long time. The super sects wouldn¡¯t give anyone else a chance to recover. If they break away from the Freedom Alliance, they would no doubt be swallowed. If they want to keep their identity, then they would have to side with the ck Tiger Gang.

    Zhang Feng said that they would be treated as enemies once they left the Freedom Alliance. That was to say that they wouldn¡¯t be let off once the ck Tiger Gang met them in the future.

    The ck Tiger Gang has never treated their enemies with politeness. One could see this from how they dealt with the Wandering Soul Group and the Roaring me Sect. Weren¡¯t these two sects devoured by the ck Tiger Gang?

    Thinking of this, the sect masters ruminated on Zhang Feng¡¯s words. The voice in the hall became quieter.

    At this time, Zhang Feng said, ¡°Everyone, please return and discuss this among yourselves. We¡¯ll meet again tomorrow to hear your decisions.¡± After he said that, Zhang Feng along with Zhao Hai and the others stood up and left the room.

    With Zhang Feng leaving, the others naturally had no mood to stay behind. But as soon as they went out of the hall, they found that the ck Tiger Gang were already on alert. What surprised them even more was that the disciples of the ck Tiger Gang that they saw weren¡¯t weak. Transcending tribtion and nascent soul experts could be seen everywhere.¡±

    Then soon after that, they were startled by multiple auras. They were familiar with this feeling. These were aurasing from immortal experts.

    All the sect masters and immortal experts who came out of the hall had ugly expressions. They thought that the ck Tiger Gang was just making an excuse when they said that they were prepared. But now it seems like this wasn¡¯t the case. The ck Tiger Gang was truly prepared. And it seems like they hid most of their strength, waiting for this day to arrive.

    These sects knew that they had been tricked by the ck Tiger Gang. In fact, it wasn¡¯t them. The nine super sects were also tricked. People of the nine super sects only knew that the ck Tiger Gang had be stronger. However, they weren¡¯t aware how much stronger the ck Tiger Gang had be.

    Jade sword messages began to be released by the set masters. These jade sword messages didn¡¯t only go towards their own sects. There were also jade sword messages that notified the nine super sects.

    Unfortunately for these people, under Zhao Hai¡¯s monitoring, the jade sword messages headed towards the nine super sects had been intercepted.

    Zhao Hai and the others were currently inside Zhang Feng¡¯s study. Zhang Feng said, ¡°We¡¯ve alreadyid our cards out. Let¡¯s see what they choose.¡±

    Tie Zhantian smiled faintly and said, ¡°These people should know that it¡¯s better to stay in the Freedom Alliance than going to other ces. If they went to the other sects, they would just be food to be eaten. And they should know that we wouldn¡¯t allow them to go to the other sects.¡±

    Hu Liangchen nodded, ¡°We just don¡¯t know how the battle between the nine super sects and the Heavenly Demon realm would end. If the nine super sects lose, then our future days wouldn¡¯t be great.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Although the nine super sects have the upper hand, they have yet to win. The Heavenly Demon Realm has prepared well.¡±

    Hu Liangchen nodded and said, ¡°Good. It seems like their battle would continue for some time. It would give us enough time to make our arrangements.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°This time, the nine super sects failed to deal with all of the Heavenly Demons in one blow. It wouldn¡¯t be as easy to attack the Heavenly Demons anymore. Those people from the super sects are idiots. They thought that as long as they recalled their people from the Soaring Dragon Realm, they could easily defeat the Heavenly Demon Realm. They didn¡¯t even make any preparations. Now that they failed, they will suffer more in the future. The Heavenly Demons wouldn¡¯t give up on their goal of invading the Great Realm of Cultivation. Their next target should be the Freedom Alliance.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng and the others stared. Zhang Feng asked, ¡°Why us? Isn¡¯t Mo Like¡¯s army silent right now?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because they¡¯re silent that they¡¯re going to deal with us. Among the various alliances in the Great World of Cultivation, our Freedom Alliance is the weakest. We have the least number of Immortal Experts. The Heavenly Demons are certainly aware of this. It¡¯s normal for them to attack the Great Realm of Cultivation¡¯s weakest point, which is us. They would certainly aim to deal with us in one go.¡±

    Zhang Feng¡¯s expression changed. They haven¡¯t thought about this point. But upon hearing Zhao Hai, they were enlightened. Zhao Hai was right. The purpose of the Heavenly Demon Realm was to defeat the Great Realm of Cultivation. There are many ways to do this. They already resisted the attack of the immortal experts of the nine super sects. Next time, they would certainly choose to attack a weaker ce. And there¡¯s no doubt that the Freedom Alliance was their best choice.

    Although Zhao Hai shed multiple times with Mo Like¡¯s army and hasn¡¯t suffered heavy losses, this also gave Mo Like an understanding of the Freedom Alliance¡¯s strength. He should know that the Freedom Alliance wasn¡¯t as strong as the other alliances. Compared to the others, the Freedom Alliance would be the easiest nut to crack.

    Fighting a war was finding soft peaches to pinch. The reason the Freedom Alliance was able to block Mo Like¡¯s army was because Zhao Hai has very goodmanding ability. But if the Heavenly Demon Realm takes out arge number of immortal experts, even Zhao Hai¡¯smanding ability couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Therefore, there was a very high chance that the Freedom Alliance would be the next target of the Heavenly Demon Realm.

    After thinking through this, Zhang Feng¡¯s expression turned ugly. Zhang Feng looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, you mean?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°The other sects still don¡¯t have a lot of confidence in the ck Tiger Gang, so let¡¯s give them confidence. I¡¯ll leave behind the Wandering Soul Group¡¯s Supreme Elder, Elder Zhu, the Five Discolored Venerables, and a few immortal-level Heavenly Demons. With Uncle Tie and the ck Turtle Ancestor, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to control the gang. As for the Heavenly Demon Army, you can leave it to me.¡±

    Tie Zhantian looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Are you confident? When the Heavenly Demons attack, they would certainly be ruthless. You have to be careful.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Uncle Tie can rest assured. There won¡¯t be a problem.¡± There¡¯s a reason for Zhao Hai¡¯s confidence. With Zero One being sent to the Space, the power of the Hell Space has increased. A lot of Undead has increased in strength. With how many Undead Zhao Hai has, thisprehensive increase in strength is a huge boost to his strength. It was precisely because of this that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid of the nine super sects and the Heavenly Demon Realm.

    Hearing that Zhao Hai was confident, Zhang Feng was also relieved. Then he said, ¡°The first army will depend on you. Be careful.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°The attack of the Heavenly Demons might not necessarilye to the first army. I think it would go to the second army. I¡¯ll go to the second army first and assumemand. If the Heavenly Demons attack the second army, then I¡¯ll clean them up. As for the first army, I¡¯ll leave some Undead behind. In case the Heavenly Demons attack the first army, I could still rush over.¡±

    Zhang Feng and the others know that Zhao Hai was a spatial ability user. Therefore, nobody doubted him when he said he would rush over. After all, with Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, everybody approved his approach.

    Hu Liangchen looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I think Little Hai should show your face in the first army. Then go secretly to the second army. This way, the Heavenly Demons would be more inclined to send their attack there.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He agrees to Hu Liangchen¡¯s n.

 Chapter 1846

    <h4>Chapter 1846: Offense Slows Down</h4>

    Hu Huaqian was a bit anxious as he stood near a transmission formation. This transmission formation was on a ck tiger ship. The ck tiger ships of the ck Tiger Gang had been modified by Zhao Hai. Otherrge artifacts couldn¡¯t install transmission formation.

    The transmission formation shed with white light before a figure appeared. This person wore ck robes and looked ordinary.

    Hu Huaqian was nervous when he saw Zhao Hai. So he hurriedly walked over and then cupped his fist as he said, ¡°Senior Brother Zhao, wee.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled at Hu Huaqian and then smiled and said, ¡°Huaqian, why did youe here in person? Haha. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Hu Huaqianplied and then led Zhao Hai back to the ck tiger ship. Hu Huaqian didn¡¯t dare to be rude towards Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai¡¯s identity in the ck Tiger Gang was no less than Hu Liangchen. Meanwhile,pared to Zhao Hai, Hu Huaqian was a lot worse.

    After the two sat down, Zhao Hai looked at Hu Huaqian and said, ¡°I came in secret, so don¡¯t tell anyone. If the Heavenly Demons didn¡¯t attack the second army, then I¡¯ll immediately return to the first army. There¡¯s no need to take care of me. I¡¯ll keep silent and won¡¯t manage the second army. Just do as you always do.¡±

    Hu Huaqian nodded and said, ¡°Senior Brother can rest assured. I know what to do. Senior Brother should rest first. If I disappear for a long time, people might suspect me.¡± Zhao Hai nodded. Hu Huaqian cupped his fist towards Zhao Hai before leaving.

    After Hu Huaqian left, Zhao Hai returned to the Space. Then he looked at the screen. The image currently disyed was the war between the nine super sects and the Heavenly Demons.

    The nine super sects depended on the immortal experts from the Soaring Dragon Realm to deal with the Heavenly Demons. However, the Heavenly Demons weren¡¯t easy to deal with. Although the nine super sects held the upper hand, the Heavenly Demons were prepared. Because of this, both sides were at a stalemate.

    But this was a good thing for Zhao Hai. The battle between two sides caused arge number of casualties. More than 100 immortal experts had already been killed. Naturally, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t polite. All of these corpses were sent to the Space.

    When both sides found that neither could take the upper hand, they retreated and the day¡¯s battle was over. It has to be said, the decision of the Heavenly Demons to switch to a defensive stance was a brilliant move.

    Zhao Hai let out a sigh. Then he changed the screen to the second army. Then he looked at Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, we need to monitor the nine super sects. Those guys are always up to no good. They might even attack us before the Heavenly Demons could.¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t worry. Everything has already been arranged. They won¡¯t have a chance.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then he looked at the screen with a cold gaze. On the screen was the Heavenly Demon Army opposite the Freedom Alliance¡¯s second army. This Heavenly Demon Army was more arrogant than Mo Like¡¯s army. Sometimes, it would send teams to harass the second army.

    Although Li Kuangge wasn¡¯t as arrogant as before, hismanding ability was still quitecking. The second army was still at a defensive state. They simply had no chance to attack. Compared to the Hundred Flowers Alliance, the second army was like the second brother.

    After looking at the screen for some time, Zhao Hai was no longer interested. Today was the first time the immortal experts from the Soaring Dragon Realm and the Heavenly Demons shed. Although both sides suffered losses, it hadn¡¯t reached the point of breaking bones. Zhao Hai believed that the two sides would sh multiple times. After all, the nine super sects had been suppressing the fire in their heart. They needed somewhere to vent it out.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai thinks that the nine super sects would be very aggressive. The Heavenly Demons would have a hard time resisting. Therefore, the Freedom Alliance would experience a period of peace. But it would be hard to tell how long this peace wouldst.

    The Heavenly Demons came prepared, even taking the immortal experts from the Soaring Dragon Realm into ount. They definitely wouldn¡¯t give up so easily. Attacking the Freedom Alliance was only a matter of time. As long as the nine super sects reduced the intensity of their attack, they would definitely make a move on the Freedom Alliance.

    Sure enough, as Zhao Hai thought, in the next few days the nine super sects and the Heavenly Demon Army fought time and time again. Although the nine super sects held the advantageous position, the Heavenly Demons were able to resist.

    The nine super sects expected that the Heavenly Demons would just fold over once the immortal experts from the Soaring Dragon Realm arrived. However, they didn¡¯t expect the Heavenly Demons to effectively fight back. This caused the nine super sects to be flustered.

    With their expectations subverted, the nine super sects became chaotic. This slowed their attacks. Upon seeing this, Zhao Hai¡¯s heart turned tight. He knew that another y wasing.

    But Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid. The previous battles between the nine super sects and the Heavenly Demons had killed 500 immortal experts. Therefore, Zhao Hai now had more than 1500 immortal experts in the Space. Such strength was enough for him to look down on other sects.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t idling either during this time. From time to time, he would show his face in the first army to make Mo Like think that he was still there. However, he was actually inside the Space all this time. Naturally, for the ck Tiger Gang, they thought that Zhao Hai was in the second army.

    The consolidation of the Freedom Alliance was also going very smoothly. Most of the sects in the alliance decided to stay. They immediately became branch halls. Meanwhile, the ck Tiger Gang became the leader of the alliance and the central hall.

    However, there were still some sects that had been destroyed by the ck Tiger Gang. Naturally, the ck Tiger Gang also had a reason to destroy these sects. They produced evidence pointing that these small sects were spies from the nine super sects. This connection might not be a big deal during normal times, after all even the Freedom Alliance has contact with the nine super sets. However, having contact with the nine super sects during this time could not be justified. Moreover, they were sending crucial information to the nine super sects. The ck Tiger Gang couldn¡¯t forgive this.

    Naturally, the evidence was procured by Zhao Hai. The sects who stayed in the Freedom Alliance didn¡¯t have any opinion about the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s methods. They were already one solid group, and they also despised traitors.

    In fact, the small sects couldn¡¯t say anything right now. The ck Tiger Gang was just too strong.

    This didn¡¯t mean that the small sects haven¡¯t thought of uniting. However, they found that it wasn¡¯t easy to be united. The ck Tiger Gang was now the biggest power in the Freedom Alliance, and it had nopetitors. And if they leave the alliance and form their own alliance, then how would it work? Would they really establish an Elder¡¯s Assembly? In that case, not to mention fighting the nine super sects, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to defend against the ck Tiger Gang.

    Because of this, the sects had to join the Freedom Alliance whether they liked it or not. Only in this way can their inheritance be passed on and their benefits guaranteed. For the small sects, it wasn¡¯t a huge problem. In fact, they would still be controlled wherever they go. They wouldn¡¯t even dare ignore themands of the Myriad Demons Sect.

    Moreover, the ck Tiger Gang pledged that they wouldn¡¯t be overly controlling towards the sects. And they also showed that they were considerate towards them. The sects also noticed this. This convinced them to be consolidated into the ck Tiger Gang in order to resist the nine super sects.

    Another reason the Freedom Alliance was able to smoothly consolidate was rted to the situation between the nine super sects and the Heavenly Demons. The nine super sects were still unable to repel the Heavenly Demons after several days. This caused the small sects to be disappointed at the nine super sects. And thinking about their benefits, they became more eager to join the Freedom Alliance.

    Now that the offensive of the nine super sects have slowed down, the Freedom Alliance became tense. Everyone learned about Zhao Hai¡¯s theory from Zhang Feng. They also knew that the Heavenly Demons would take advantage of this downtime to deal with the Freedom Alliance. If the ck Tiger Gang was correct, then joining the Freedom Alliance was the best choice. After all, the ck Tiger Gang had always been very strong against the Heavenly Demons.

    As he sat in the Space, Zhao Hai looked at Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, how is it? Is there any movement from the other side?¡±

    Cai¡¯er shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no movement yet. The Heavenly Demon Army opposite the second army has been very quiet. They even stopped their usual harassment. But this made it more probable that they would be attacking the second army.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He also understood what Cai¡¯er meant. The Heavenly Demons wanted the second army to ease their vignce by bing silent.

    After looking at the screen, Laura turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Meanwhile, Mo Like has been more active these times. They might attack the first army and second army at the same time. One true attack and one fake. Mo Like would be the fake attack that would lure you. Then the majority of the immortal experts woulde from the second army.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°That¡¯s possible. If that¡¯s the case, then it wouldn¡¯t be an issue. In any case, the first army still has the great formation. With that in ce, nobody would know that I¡¯m not there.¡±

 Chapter 1847

    <h4>Chapter 1847: Huge Mistake</h4>

    Mo Like stood on hisrge artifact and looked calmly at the front. On his side were several Heavenly Demons. Each one of them had huge bodies and their killing aura was dense.

    One of the Heavenly Demons turned towards Mo Like and said, ¡°Lord Mo, are we just going to attack Zhao Hai¡¯s first army? Why don¡¯t we go all out and destroy them all?¡±

    Mo Like kept looking in front of him for some time, then he said, ¡°Sha Li, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to do that, it¡¯s just I can¡¯t. You haven¡¯t faced Zhao Hai before, so you don¡¯t know how terrifying he is. As long as we can keep Zhao Hai here and prevent him from helping the second army, that would be our greatest win. Once the second army is destroyed, Zhao Hai¡¯s first army would be dealt with next. As long as we have enough people, the first army wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.¡±

    Hearing Mo Like, Sha Li couldn¡¯t help but stare. He knew how arrogant Mo Like was. Although he was only at the transcending tribtion stage, it was said that as long as he had time, he would definitely reach the immortal level. More importantly, Mo Like was known for his talent formand. With his own ability, Mo Like was able to turn his sect from a low-level sect to a medium-level sect. Moreover, among the medium-level sects, Mo Like¡¯s sect was among the most domineering ones.

    It can be said that Mo Like was a living legend. There were high expectations of Mo Like¡¯s army when the invasion started. But who would have thought that Mo Like¡¯s army wouldn¡¯t even get a small achievement? This was unexpected for the Heavenly Demons.

    So upon hearing Mo Like¡¯s words, Sha Li felt more surprised. Mo Like attached so much importance to his opponent. Was Zhao Hai really that strong?

    At this moment, Sha Li discovered a huge starry sky suddenly appearing in front of them.

    While Sha Li was wondering what was going on, he heard Mo Like, ¡°Everyone, get ready to fight! Immortal Experts, hold. Large artifacts, approach the enemy formation slowly. But don¡¯t get too close. Be careful of being swallowed. Army, prepare to attack!¡±

    A series of orders came out of Mo Like¡¯s mouth. With clear orders being sent out, the entire army moved. And before long, it was ready to attack.

    Sha Li stared at Mo Like¡¯s army. He just came from the frontlines to send news. He saw the Heavenly Demon Army that was facing the Heaven Sect. Butpared to Mo Like¡¯s army, that army was just a group of stragglers. Mo Like¡¯s army was one united war machine.

    What¡¯s more terrifying was that this army was being stopped by another army. So how powerful was the opposite army? Sha Li couldn¡¯t imagine it.

    Before long, Mo Like¡¯s army moved. The troops bypassed the starry skies and charged towards the army behind it. Meanwhile, therge artifacts were roaming the periphery of the starry sky.

    Sha Li followed Mo Like and paid attention to his expression from time to time. He found that Mo Like had a serious expression on his face. It can even be said that Mo Like was nervous. This caused Sha Li to be more curious.

    At this moment, an army appeared in front of Sha Li. It was an army of cultivators. When he saw this army, Sha Li couldn¡¯t help but stare. He also saw the Heaven Sect¡¯s army. If the Heavenly Demon Army facing them were a group of stragglers, thenpared to the army in front of him, the Heaven Sect¡¯s army was a clump of loose sand.

    The army in front of Sha Li was very different. They were very neat and tidy. Everyone had already revealed their dao avatars. Dao avatars with the same properties were grouped together, which gave people the feeling of distinction. The look of harmony and unity informed those who were watching that this was a strong army.

    Upon seeing this army of cultivators, Sha Li finally understood why Mo Like was very serious. As soon as Mo Like¡¯s army attacked, the other party were already prepared to wee them.

    Sha Li also discovered the difference between this army and the other armies of the Great Realm of Cultivation. When meeting the Heavenly Demons, other armies would step back and be turtles that withdrew to their shells. They wouldn¡¯t take the opportunity to attack. However, the army in front of him were actually fighting back. This was a cultivator army that Sha Li hadn¡¯t seen before.

    The two armies soon came into contact. The battle that ensued surprised Sha Li even more. He found that the cultivator army wasn¡¯t any weaker than Mo Like¡¯s army. There were even times where multiple Heavenly Demons were sacrificed to kill just one cultivator.

    Mo Like has no time to care about Sha Li right now. He could confirm that Zhao Hai was fighting him. Only Zhao Hai has such tactics. Now Mo Like hopes that he could keep Zhao Hai here. This way, the second army would be destroyed.

    While all of this was happening, the second army was also under attack. The Heavenly Demon Army opposite the second army pressed forward to attack. The second army was also prepared to defend.

    Then at this moment, a thousand shadows suddenly flew out of the Heavenly Demon Army. Each one of these figures held a heaven-shaking aura. Naturally, they were immortal experts.

    Li Kuangge was prepared to defend against the enemy. But when the immortal experts appeared, Li Kuangge¡¯s expression turned to despair.

    Li Kuangge wasn¡¯t a fool. After gaining experience, he could be considered as a decentmander. So he knew what was going on when he saw the immortal experts.

    He heard that the nine super sects sent arge number of immortal experts to fight against the Heavenly Demons. The Heavenly Demons also answered with even more immortal experts. When he heard the news, Li Kuangge was shocked. He even regretted that he couldn¡¯t see immortal experts fight against each other.

    But upon seeing the immortal-level Heavenly Demons appearing, Li Kuangge understood their n. The Heavenly Demons want to erase the Freedom Alliance. This added more to Li Kuangge¡¯s despair. The Freedom Alliance doesn¡¯t seem to have the power to stop the Heavenly Demons.

    Li Kuangge knew that the Freedom Alliance has been consolidated and had be a true alliance. The Giant Axe Sect also became a branch hall of the alliance. But this has no influence on Li Kuangge. He thought that this was better for the alliance. Being more united meant that they could use more of their strength.

    However, Li Kuangge didn¡¯t think that he would be facing the initial brunt of the Heavenly Demon Realm¡¯s attack. He would be the beginning of the Freedom Alliance¡¯s destruction.

    Li Kuangge loudlymanded, ¡°Retreat! Rely on the defensive formations to defend! All immortal experts retreat first. Others will give you an opportunity to get away. Quick!¡±

    The decision made by Li Kuangge was the best one. At this time, it was simply impossible for the second army to stop the attack of the Heavenly Demons. The best thing to do was for the immortal experts to retreat and join with the other experts of the alliance. If they stayed here to fight, they would just be ughtered. This would only reduce the Freedom Alliance¡¯s chances of survival.

    Just as Li Kuangge issued this order, he suddenly heard someone, ¡°Armymander, please wait. I have things to say.¡± Li Kuangge turned his head and saw Hu Huaqian.

    Hu Huaqian arrived right next to Li Kuangge and said, ¡°Army Commander, I have something to say. A few days ago, Senior Brother Zhao Hai arrived at the second army. He already guessed that the Heavenly Demons are going to attack the second army with their immortal experts. Please don¡¯t panic. Have everyone line up. Leave the rest to Senior Brother Zhao.¡±

    Li Kuangge stared, then his expression changed as he said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai hase? But Huaqian, there¡¯s more than 1000 immortal Undead in front of us. Even if Mister Zhao is here, what can he do?¡±

    ¡°Haha. We¡¯ll see how strong the Heavenly Demons are. If they aren¡¯t strong enough, then they can stay here forever.¡±

    Li Kuangge turned his head and discovered a cultivator suddenly appearing beside him. This cultivator was wearing ck clothing and looked ordinary. This person was smiling as he looked at the approaching immortal-level Heavenly Demons.

    Li Kuangge recognized that this person was Zhao Hai. So he cupped his fist and said, ¡°I have seen Mister Zhao Hai.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I have seen Mister Li. Now is not the time for us to talk. Let¡¯s wait until I get rid of those guys.¡± After he said that, he appeared in front of the second army and then he waved his hand. Before long, a thousand Undead appeared next to him. All of these Undead were wearing armor and had spears and halberds in their hands. They looked like soldiers of the mortal realms instead of cultivators.

    However, when these people appeared, one could feel a heaven-shaking auraing from them. These 1000 people were actually at the immortal-stage.

    Li Kuangge stared at Zhao Hai. He didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai would have so many immortal-level Undead. It was terrifying to think about.

    The immortal-level Heavenly Demons were also surprised. All of them immediately stopped as they looked at Zhao Hai warily. To be honest, even if they had reached the immortal-level, this was the first time these people saw Undead that had the aura of the immortal stage. Therefore, they couldn¡¯t help but be more careful.

    Seeing the Heavenly Demons stop, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Commander of the Heavenly Demon Army, pleasee out to speak.¡±

    An elderly Heavenly Demon came out of the army. This elder was also at the immortal-stage. Looking at Zhao Hai, the Heavenly Demon replied, ¡°Are you Zhao Hai?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I am indeed Zhao Hai. I didn¡¯t expect that you would reallye here. Haha. It seems like you really think that the Freedom Alliance is a soft persimmon. But that¡¯s alright. We¡¯ll use your mistake to spread the name of the Freedom Alliance to the entire Great Realm of Cultivation.¡±

    The elder Heavenly Demon coldly snorted and said, ¡°You talk big. Are you depending on the Undead beside you? Although I don¡¯t know why your Undead gives out the aura of the immortal stage, it¡¯s impossible for Undead to be as strong as immortal experts. To think that you¡¯re trying to deceive us with this method, it¡¯s truly disappointing. To think that the famous Zhao Hai of the Great World of Cultivation would be this mediocre.¡±

    When he heard this, Zhao Haiughed and replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to y words with me. You haven¡¯t seen Undead that are as strong as immortal experts? Then you will see soon enough. Let me tell you, attacking the Freedom Alliance is the biggest mistake you have made.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai waved his hand. Hu Wei thenmanded his troops to charge towards the immortal Heavenly Demons.

    Hu Wei and the others also released their dao avatars. Their dao avatars mirrored their actual appearance. In Hu Wei¡¯s hand was a huge ive. The others also held their own weapons as their killing intent began to bubble up.

    Thebat method of Hu Wei¡¯s army was differentpared to average cultivators. Most cultivators would fight like individual warriors. Meanwhile, Hu Wei¡¯s group acted like a real army. Their charge as well as their battle formation wasn¡¯t chaotic at all. They were a true elite immortal-level army.

    Seeing the attack that Zhao Hai sent towards them, the immortal-level Heavenly Demons couldn¡¯t help but frown. Then they immediately released their dao avatars and charged forwards to meet the enemy.

    When both sides shed, the immortal-level Heavenly Demons were stunned. They discovered that Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead was very powerful. Each one of these Undead has the strength of the immortal-stage. Moreover, they were stronger than average cultivators. And with the military nature of Hu Wei¡¯s army, the Heavenly Demons were immediately at a disadvantage.

    Such a result wasn¡¯t expected by both armies. The Heavenly Demons didn¡¯t expect that so many immortal-level Undead would appear all at once. Not only were they blocked by this Undead army, they were even pushed back. At the same time, the second army didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai would block the enemy with his 1000 immortal-level Undead. Li Kuangge and the others couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.

    As the fight went on, casualties began to appear among the Heavenly Demons. All of the Heavenly Demons that were killed were immediately sent by Zhao Hai to the Space. However, he didn¡¯t send those Undead out immediately. He was afraid that he might terrify the opposite party.

    Actually, Zhao Hai already frightened the Heavenly Demons. These immortal-level Heavenly Demons didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to have formidable Undead. They couldn¡¯t even block these Undead.

    When the Heavenly Demon Army saw that their side was losing, their lines immediately became chaotic. They knew that if the immortal Heavenly Demons were defeated, they would be wiped out next. Therefore, the army began to slowly retreat.

 Chapter 1848

    <h4>Chapter 1848: Repelling the Heavenly Demons</h4>

    When the Heavenly Demons retreated, Li Kuangge immediately became excited. He turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, what do we do next?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I only need to deal with the immortal Heavenly Demons. The rest is up to you. But I can send immortal experts to provide help.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Li Kuangge nodded, ¡°Alright. All troops, line up! Prepare to attack!¡± With Li Kuangge¡¯s order, the second army¡¯s morale sharply rose. Then they charged towards the Heavenly Demon Army.

    At this time, Zhao Hai took out some of Hu Wei¡¯s soldiers to help Li Kuangge out.

    The morale of the Heavenly Demon Army was already very low. And now that Li Kuangge was attacking, they became more chaotic.

    Zhao Hai calmly looked at the Heavenly Demon Army. He wanted to see how the Heavenly Demons would react next. At this moment, a voice was heard, ¡°Immortal experts, retreat. Merge with the army and prepare to meet the enemy!¡±

    Hearing themand from the opposite side, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Still quite dumb. Haha. But that¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s deal with them quickly.¡±

    Upon hearing the order, the immortal Heavenly Demons fused with the army. Hu Wei and the others also began advancing.

    With Hu Wei¡¯s army with them, the second army¡¯s morale was very high. They charged towards the Heavenly Demons with all of their vigor.

    The Heavenly Demons have also stabilized. After all, with immortal experts fighting by their side, the army was no longer nervous.

    Although they were calm, the Heavenly Demons weren¡¯t as confident as before. Hu Wei and his soldiers were just too strong. The immortal Heavenly Demons simply couldn¡¯t stop them.

    Most importantly, immortal Heavenly Demons began falling in battle. This was a huge loss for the Heavenly Demon Realm.

    The Heavenly Demons were still being pushed back. Meanwhile, the second army continued to push forward. Then the Heavenly Demons discovered that they didn¡¯t have a ce to retreat to. Although they also had a base, the defenses of that base weren¡¯t very strong. It didn¡¯t have enough facilities to stop the attack of the cultivators.

    Zhao Hai has no intention of holding back. He continued to pursue the Heavenly Demons in a ruthless manner. As long as he routed this army, he could go back to deal with Mo Like¡¯s army.

    To be honest, the tenacity of the Heavenly Demons surprised Zhao Hai. But since he doesn¡¯t have the time to y with them, Zhao Hai waved his hand and released arge number of Undead. Although these Undead weren¡¯t powerful, their numbers made them a real threat. Additionally, these Undead were holding improved rifles. There were also huge beasts that had improved cannons on their backs.

    With the Undead joining the battle, the Heavenly Demons were further pushed into a desperate state. It must be known that every shot that the Undead made caused huge losses among the Heavenly Demon Army. The bnce of the battle tilted further towards the second army.

    The losses of the Heavenly Demons rapidly increased. Immortal Heavenly Demons were also falling non-stop. In a short time, dozens of immortal Heavenly Demons fell in battle. Such a loss was something that the Heavenly Demon Realm couldn¡¯t afford.

    Finally, when the Heavenly Demon was about to copse, amand was heard, ¡°Disperse into ten groups and evacuate!¡± Along with this voice, the Heavenly Demons scattered with a bang.

    It was clear that the Heavenly Demons practiced this method of retreat. Their dispersion didn¡¯t cause Heavenly Demons to run in all directions. The Army was divided into equal numbers and escaped in different directions. This made it sure that most of the army would survive. At the same time, the pursuit of Hu Wei and the others didn¡¯t yield much results. This allowed the immortal Heavenly Demons to smoothly escape the battlefield.

    Seeing the Heavenly Demons running away, Zhao Hai smiled and no longer chased. Then he looked at Li Kuangge and said, ¡°Mister Li, I still have some matters to deal with in the first army. I¡¯ll be heading back first. I¡¯ll leave the second army to you. Prepare for a counter-attack by the Heavenly Demons.¡±

    Li Kuangge nodded, ¡°Mister can rest assured. I will take care of it.¡± Zhao Hai waved his hand and received Hu Wei and his army. Then his figure vanished.

    Li Kuangge was already aware that Zhao Hai was a spatial ability user. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t startled by his disappearance. He proceeded to take care of the injured while retreating to the base. When it came to handling the matters of the second army, Li Kuangge was much morepetent than before.

    The situation of the first army was the same as Zhao Hai imagined. Both sides didn¡¯t just sh one or two times. Although Zhao Hai went to the second army and fought against the immortal experts, hismand of the first army wasn¡¯t neglected. After all, the onesmanding the first army were Lizzy and Megan. The two were currently using Zhao Hai¡¯s voice to issue the orders.

    When Zhao Hai returned to the first army, both sides were still shing. Mo Like wasn¡¯t aware that Zhao Hai left and had juste back.

    The battle between both sides brought losses. The Heavenly Demons were already intending to retreat. ording to their past shes, the first army would also slow down and allow the Heavenly Demons to go back.

    The same happened this time. Although Zhao Hai returned to the first army, he wasn¡¯t nning on attacking Mo Like¡¯s army. If he wanted to attack Mo Like¡¯s army, then he would need the cooperation of the first army. But after such a long battle, thebat strength of the first army has been affected to some extent. They weren¡¯t in the best state to attack. Therefore, Zhao Hai allowed the first army to readjust itself. After that, they would proceed to cripple Mo Like¡¯s army.

    After returning to the base, Zhao Hai called all of the submanders to the Hell King¡¯s Ship. This wasn¡¯t the first time that Zhao Hai called them over, so these submanders rushed over.

    Once everyone was settled in, Zhao Hai said, ¡°I just went to the second army. They were attacked by the Heavenly Demons. This time, the Heavenly Demon Army wasposed of 1000 immortal Heavenly Demons along with 2 million troops.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the entire hall was in an uproar. Everyone knew what strength 1000 immortal experts represented. This number was astonishing. Such a number of immortal experts was enough to destroy the entire Freedom Alliance.

    But soon enough, the room quieted down. They knew that since Zhao Hai appeared here with a calm face, then the second army was fine. Now they wanted to know how the second army was able to survive despite being attacked by 1000 immortal Heavenly Demons.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°Good. Since you calmed down, this meant that you already knew the result. The second army is alright. Moreover, we were able to repel the attack of the Heavenly Demons.¡±

    Whish! The hall was filled with apuse and cheers. They didn¡¯t care how the second army was able to defeat the Heavenly Demons, the fact that they were able to repel the attack was already enough to celebrate.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand, quieting everyone. Then he continued, ¡°Everyone should be curious how the second army was able to repel 1000 immortal experts. Actually, there¡¯s no need to keep it a secret. I was the one who repelled the heavenly Demons. Back when I participated in the Demon ying Conference, the Heaven Sect plotted against me and sent me to a subspace. Inside that subspace are powerful Undead. Moreover, there were 1000 Undead in that subspace that were at the immortal-stage. Anyone who was sent to that subspace shouldn¡¯t have survived. But unfortunately for the Heaven Sect, I was the one they sent.¡±

    Zhao Hai decided to tell everyone about the origin of his immortal-level Undead. With this exnation, they wouldn¡¯t suspect where he got his Undead. Later on, it would be more convenient to use Hu Wei and his army.

    The people of the first army were eagerly listening. They knew that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t lying. After all, his presence in front of them was proof enough. They just wanted to know more about Zhao Hai¡¯s experience in that subspace.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°You should have already known that I¡¯m a spatial ability user. At the same time, I¡¯m a dark mage. The Heaven Sect¡¯s scheme actually benefited me. I can go in and out of that subspace. Over a period of time, I subdued the Undead in that subspace. It was with those Undead that I was able to repel the Heavenly Demon Army that was attacking the second army.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s exnation, the submanders had happy and relieved looks on their faces. Now that they belonged to the Freedom Alliance, this meant that their alliance¡¯s strength had increased. Naturally, they would be delighted with this news. Anything that could stop the Heavenly Demons was a good thing.

 Chapter 1849

    <h4>Chapter 1849: Asking For Reinforcements Once More</h4>

    Zhao Hai scanned the room with his gaze before he smiled and said, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s a waste to have all of those immortal-level Undead? I¡¯ll give you two days to prepare. After two days, we¡¯re going to attack Mo Like¡¯s army. It¡¯s time to drive them back.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, everyone in the hall cheered. Although the first army always held the winning side during their battles against Mo Like, having a Heavenly Demon Army right opposite them was still a huge pressure. After all, the enemy has 5 million people while they only had 3 million.

    For a long time, the people in the first army dreamt of defeating Mo Like¡¯s army and driving them out. However, they always thought that it would remain as a dream. They were clear how many troops the Freedom Alliance could dispatch. All of the troops were already sent out. It would take a very long time for them to repel the Heavenly Demon Army.

    However, they didn¡¯t think that this dream woulde true this soon. Now they had a good chance of attacking the Heavenly Demons and repelling them for good.

    Seeing that everyone was cheering, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Alright, all of you go back and take a rest. Inform your subordinates to recover in the next two days. After that, we¡¯ll begin our attack.¡± Everyoneplied, then they cupped their fists towards Zhao Hai before leaving.

    Looking at their departing backs, Zhao Hai muttered, ¡°Two days. Heavenly Demons, I¡¯m giving you two days to retreat. If you didn¡¯t use this opportunity to run away, then you can¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±

    Right, the two day period wasn¡¯t for the cultivators to recover, it was for Mo Like to retreat. If they didn¡¯t retreat within these two days, then Zhao Hai would attack them.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t benevolent. He wasn¡¯t against killing Heavenly Demons. He also wants to drive the Heavenly Demons back to their realm. But if the Heavenly Demons could take down the nine super sects on the way, then that would be perfect.

    There¡¯s also another reason, Zhao Hai was afraid of losing his immortal-level Undead. Not only were the immortal-level Undead increasing Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, they also provided a huge amount of faith power. Therefore, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t want to lose any of his Undead.

    Zhao Hai believes that Mo Like has received information about what happened in the second army. No matter how little someone¡¯s brain was, they should understand what needs to be done. It must be known that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t only release 1000 immortal-level Undead, there¡¯s also arge number of Undead that were below the immortal stage.

    Zhao Hai wants the Heavenly Demons to understand that the Freedom Alliance¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t any worse than theirs. If they still dared to attack the Freedom Alliance, then the battle would be ugly.

    And just as Zhao Hai thought, Mo Like already received information about the second army. Upon knowing that the attack on the second army had failed, Mo Like¡¯s expression turned dark. He understood that the Freedom Alliance had hidden its strength well.

    Mo Like immediately sent word to the high-level figures of the Heavenly Demon Realm, asking for what to do next. He knew that it was no longer safe for his army to stay in this ce.

    Actually, the Heavenly Demons were a little confused at this time. They didn¡¯t know what happened. How did the weak Freedom Alliance suddenly turn into a man-eating tiger? This caught thempletely off-guard.

    Although Heavenly Demons thrived in war, they weren¡¯t stupid enough to keep fighting the Freedom Alliance knowing that they can¡¯t win.

    The Heavenly Demons were now aware that they couldn¡¯t annoy the Freedom Alliance. The immortal Undead of the Freedom Alliance weremanded by one person. Although the nine super sects have more immortal experts, these experts didn¡¯t belong to one sect or one person.

    Additionally, no matter how many you kill, the Heavenly Demons would still suffer if they fought against the Undead. If you kill an Undead, then that would be a loss of one Undead. Meanwhile, if your side was killed, then that was a true loss of a person. Such a loss was something the Heavenly Demons couldn¡¯t bear.

    What the Heavenly Demons were most afraid of was the Freedom Alliance cruelly sacrificing their immortal experts to perish together with the immortal Heavenly Demons. Such an unfair loss was something nobody wanted.

    Because of this thought, the Heavenly Demons reconsidered how they should treat the Freedom Alliance. After all, they weren¡¯t ignorant of the Great Realm of Cultivation¡¯s affairs.

    The Heavenly Demons made a lot of preparations before attacking the Great Realm of Cultivation. However, they didn¡¯t consider the variable that was Zhao Hai. Because of him, the ck Tiger Gang underwent heaven-shaking changes. This influenced the Heavenly Demon Realm¡¯s attitude towards the Freedom Alliance.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t guess incorrectly. The Heavenly Demons did indeed have some spies in the Great Realm of Cultivation. Moreover, these spies held substantial status in various sects. Because of this, the Heavenly Demons marked the Freedom Alliance as a soft persimmon. Who would have thought that this soft persimmon was in fact a stone painted with red. When the Heavenly Demons bit, it was their teeth that were crushed.

    Fortunately, there were other soft persimmons in the Great Realm of Cultivation. If the Freedom Alliance couldn¡¯t be touched, then they could just shift their gazes towards other sects. After considering their gains and losses, the Heavenly Demons made up their mind to withdraw from the Freedom Alliance.

    The day after Zhao Hai repelled the Heavenly Demon Army, the two Heavenly Demon Armies facing the Freedom Alliance withdrew. Instead, these two armies advanced towards the Hundred Flowers Alliance.

    It was also on this day that Zhao Hai¡¯s 1000 immortal level Undead army became widespread news in the entire Great World of Cultivation. This news caused the realm to explode.

    Like what the Heavenly Demons thought, although the nine super sects held more immortal experts, these immortal experts didn¡¯t belong entirely to one sect. All of these experts were divided between the nine sects. Together, the nine sects were just able to amass 1000 immortal experts. Knowing that Zhao Hai alone had 1000 immortal level Undead, the nine super sects weren¡¯t able to sit still.

    Afterwards, information spread that Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead were obtained from a subspace. And the reason for his discovery of the subspace was the Heavenly Sect. If the Heaven Sect didn¡¯t scheme against him and sent him to the subspace, he wouldn¡¯t have acquired his immortal-level army.

    This news caused the Heaven Sect to spit out blood. At the same time, the other sects suspected the Heaven Sect. It must be known that there had been a few sect experts who mysteriously disappeared after going through the Heaven Sect¡¯s transmission formations. Therefore, how could they not suspect the Heaven Sect about this matter?

    The experts that vanished in the Heaven Sect¡¯s transmission formations didn¡¯t only involve those from the small sects, there were also experts from the nine super sects that disappeared. All at once, the mood between the nine super sects became heavy.

    Naturally, the most anxious people in the Great World of Cultivation were those in the Hundred Flowers Alliance. Firstly, there were two Heavenly Demon Armies heading towards them. And secondly, they were beginning to doubt themselves.

    The Hundred Flowers Valley was aiming to get the position of the Myriad Demons Sect and dominate the entire Northern Divergent Province. Because of this, they fought against the Myriad Demons Sect and then hid their strength to scheme against the Freedom Alliance. But when it became known that Zhao Hai held 1000 immortal-level Undead, the people of the Hundred Flowers Valley immediately knew that they had lost against the Freedom Alliance and the ck Tiger Gang.

    When the Heavenly Demon Armies from the Freedom Alliance charged towards the Hundred Flowers Alliance, Li Xunhua immediately arrived at the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s base. He has only one goal ining, and that was to ask for reinforcement!

    This request wasn¡¯t to exhaust the strength of the Freedom Alliance likest time. Li Xunhua was truly asking for help. They knew that the Hundred Flowers Alliance couldn¡¯t stop the iing Heavenly Demon Armies.

    Originally, the Hundred Flowers Alliance asked for reinforcements from the nine super sects. However, the mood between the nine super sects wasn¡¯t going very well. There simply was no time for them to care about the Hundred Flowers Valley. Therefore, the Hundred Flowers Alliance could only ask for help from the Freedom Alliance.

    However, the ck Tiger Gang became very hard to talk to. When Li Xunhua arrived, he was escorted to a small meeting room and was made to wait for two hours. If it was normal times, Li Xunhua wouldn¡¯t have minded a two-hour wait. But at this time, this two-hour wait was torture for Li Xunhua. He walked restlessly back and forth in the room with a worried frown on his face.

    Li Xunhua was wondering if he had offended the Freedom Alliance. But after thinking for a long time, he couldn¡¯te up with anything. Although they made small moves against Zhao Hai, all of it was concealed. It should be impossible for them to be discovered.

    Just as Li Xunhua¡¯s patience was about to run out, footsteps were heard from outside. Upon seeing the personing over, Li Xunhua¡¯s expression lit up. This was because the person who arrived was Zhao Hai.

    Li Xunhua didn¡¯t dare neglect his greetings. He immediately cupped his fist to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I have seen Mister Zhao Hai. Let me first congratte Mister Zhao Hai for his increase in strength. It¡¯s a matter worth celebrating.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Li Xunhua, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Mister Li is too polite. Mister, please take a seat and let¡¯s talk.¡±

    Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s attitude, Li Xunhua couldn¡¯t help but rx. Then he sat down and then said, ¡°Mister, I¡¯m here once more to ask for help. The Hundred Flowers Alliance couldn¡¯t defend against the iing Heavenly Demons.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Li Xunhua. Then he gave a cruel grin as he said, ¡°Help you? That¡¯s impossible. Even if the Heavenly Demons didn¡¯t deal with you, I will. You have lived long enough.¡±

 Chapter 1850

    <h4>Chapter 1850: Two-pronged Approach</h4>

    When Li Xunhua heard Zhao Hai, his expression immediately changed. Then he showed an ugly smile on his face as he asked, ¡°Mister, the Hundred Flowers Alliance have always been friendly with the Freedom Alliance. Why would you want to deal with us?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Li Xunhua and said, ¡°Friendly? Hahaha. You really dared to say that? When we first met, you proposed that we should work together. I epted your proposal at that time. After all, we have amon enemy. But Mister Li, let me ask you, what about the wine that you gave me?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Li Xunhua paled. He knew what wine Zhao Hai was referring to. However, the Hundred Flowers Wine is very rare, which made the seductress wine even more rare. Moreover, it has only been used on very few people. He didn¡¯t believe that Zhao Hai would know about it. Therefore, he could only grit his teeth as he denied, ¡°Mister, what wine are you talking about? Is it the hundred flowers wine that I gave you? That was a very rare wine. Even the disciples of the Hundred Flowers Valley have to pay a steep price to acquire it.¡±

    Zhao Hai sneered and said, ¡°It seems like Mister Li is still acting innocent. That wine isn¡¯t the hundred flower wine at all, its name should be seductress, right? It¡¯s a new poison that couldn¡¯t be detected. Upon drinking, the person wouldn¡¯t be able to live without it. Am I correct? You gave me such a sinister poison and you still want to call me a friend? I already knew about your sinister intentions. You even hid your strength and asked the ck Tiger Gang for help. You really think I don¡¯t know? But that¡¯s fine, we also have our own ns, so I brought over some cultivators to help you out. Speaking of which, I need to thank you. This allowed the nine super sects to let go of any suspicions towards us. Unfortunately for you, your sect wouldn¡¯t survive in the future. Now that you¡¯ve be our enemy, the ck Tiger Gang would no longer be polite.¡±

    Listening to Zhao Hai¡¯s words, Li Xunhua couldn¡¯t help but stare nkly at Zhao Hai. He didn¡¯t think Zhao Hai would know all about their ns. Moreover, it was terrifyingly urate.

    After some time, Li Xunhua recovered his senses. His face was pale. He was also aware that the two sides had already torn each other¡¯s mask. Li Xunhua looked at Zhao Hai and then said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so proud just because you gained a few immortal-level Undead. If the Heavenly Demons really want to deal with you, you would be gone in a blink of an eye.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Deal with me? The Heavenly Demons? I already know that they¡¯re going to attack more than a year ago. You really think I didn¡¯t make any preparations? You think I¡¯m not aware of the experts in the Soaring Dragon Realm? If I didn¡¯t know, I wouldn¡¯t have shown my Undead army. I was just waiting for an opportunity. Now, the conditions are ripe. The Great Realm of Cultivation and the Heavenly Demons have shown their forces and fought against each other. Let¡¯s see who gets thestugh.¡±

    Li Xunhua¡¯s mood was darker than ck. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be so prepared. But he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, I didn¡¯t think that you would be a despicable viin. The Great World of Cultivation has fallen into your trap.¡±

    Zhao Hai sneered and said, ¡°So what, the nine super sects have been living well for a long time. The Soaring Dragon realm is for everyone in the Great Realm of Cultivation, but the nine super sects monopolized it for themselves. The ck Tiger Gang has been quietly developing, but the Myriad Demons Sect suppressed us. It¡¯s time for the wheels of fate to turn. They had enjoyed their position for long enough. It¡¯s the time for the ck Tiger Gang to rece them.¡±

    ¡°Li Xunhua, I will allow you to return. Make sure that my words reach the Myriad Demons Sect. Let me tell you, even if the nine super sects and the Heavenly Demons unite against me, I won¡¯t be afraid. Alright, it¡¯s time for you to return. Rather than gritting your teeth here, you might as well think about how you should deal with the Heavenly Demons.¡±

    When he heard Zhao Hai, Li Xunhua was stunned once more. He thought that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t let him go with how much he found out. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Are you really letting me go?¡±

    Zhao Hai sneered and said, ¡°You think I won¡¯t let you leave? What, you want me to feed you? Or do you want to leave the Hundred Flowers Valley and join the ck Tiger Gang? If that¡¯s the case, then I would wee you. We¡¯ll find a way to pick your family up from the Hundred Flowers Valley.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Li Xunhua¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but move. But in the end he steeled his resolve as he looked at Zhao Hai then said, ¡°Good, Zhao Hai. I didn¡¯t expect to be caught in your tricks. You have this Li Xunhua¡¯s admiration.¡± After he said that, he stood up and walked out.

    Looking at Li Xunhua¡¯s back, Zhao Hai smiled. Then he vanished from the meeting room. The next moment, he appeared inside Zhang Feng¡¯s study.

    Zhang Feng was currently looking at a jade sword message when Zhao Hai arrived. Zhang Feng put the jade sword message down and said, ¡°Did you have a good talk with Li Xunhua? This way, they would no longer bother us. Also, take a look at this.¡± Then he handed the jade sword to Zhao Hai.

    After receiving the jade sword message, Zhao Hai scanned it with his spiritual force. Before long, Zhao Hai was stunned. The jade sword message was sent by a small sect from the Hundred Flowers Alliance. They want to leave the Hundred Flowers Alliance and join the Freedom Alliance.

    Zhao Hai raised his head and looked at Zhang Feng, ¡°This is good. Didn¡¯t we n on poaching sects from the Hundred Flowers Alliance? This would save us a lot of trouble.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded, ¡°This would spare us a lot of effort. I want to use this news to bring in more sects. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought about it and said, ¡°I think that¡¯s a good idea. But there¡¯s one thing we need to pay attention to, and that¡¯s the next move of the Hundred Flowers Valley. There¡¯s still a possibility that they would surrender to the Heavenly Demons.¡±

    Zhang Feng stared, then he frowned and said, ¡°Surrender to the Heavenly Demons? Will the Heavenly Demons ept them?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Although the Heavenly Demons had been killing cultivators, it was to shock everyone and cause the nine super sects to recall their experts in the Soaring Dragon Realm. But if the Hundred Flowers Valley wanted to surrender as a collective, the Heavenly Demons might think about it. Moreover, the nine super sects already showed their cards and revealed that they were as strong as the Heavenly Demon Realm.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also the sudden increase in the Freedom Alliance¡¯s strength. With this, the Heavenly Demons might change their attitude towards cultivators. If they ept the Hundred Flowers Valley, not only would they reduce the strength of the Great Realm of Cultivation, they could also bolster their numbers. Additionally, this would give the smaller sects another path to follow besides joining the alliances. Because of this, the small sects might not resist as hard as before. This was pure benefits for the Heavenly Demons with almost no repercussions. Therefore, I reckon the Heavenly Demons would ept if the Hundred Flowers Alliance decides to surrender. Now that we rejected their plea for help, the Hundred Flowers Valley has no other choice. If they want to preserve their legacy, the only possible way is to take refuge with the Heavenly Demons.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded, then he frowned and said, ¡°That might really be possible. If they surrendered to the Heavenly Demons, then things would be more troublesome.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Then we might as well make the first move. Senior Brother, let¡¯s spread word that the Hundred Flowers Valley has surrendered to the Heavenly Demons. Make sure that it reaches the ears of the nine super sects. The nine super sects would definitely not allow this to happen. When the timees, we can watch the fun from the sidelines.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then heughed as he pped Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯re really a ruthless kid. Hahaha. Good. This will be our two-pronged attack. On one hand, we would poach small sects to our side. On the other hand, we would release news. I want to see how people from the super sects would react when they hear the news.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Now that the Freedom Alliance is under our control, we don¡¯t have to worry about what other people would think. The most important thing for now is to win over as many small sects from the Hundred Flowers Alliance as possible. The stronger the Freedom Alliance is, the more confident we would be in facing the nine super sects in the future. Once the nine super sects could no longer touch us, we would be a true major force in the Great Realm of Cultivation.¡±

    Zhang Feng¡¯s eyes shed brightly. Bing a major force in the realm meant that they would be on an equal footing with the nine super sects. This was something that previous Gang Leaders of the ck Tiger Gang would never even imagine. But now, it would be realized under Zhang Feng¡¯s term. Be believed that if they seed, his name would certainly be recorded in history.

    Zhang Feng calmed himself down and said, ¡°Alright, I will take care of this. Now that the Freedom Alliance no longer faces an army, what do you think we should do to the first and second armies?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°If possible, we should disband the second army. The first army can stay as it is. After all, the Great World of Cultivation isn¡¯t a peaceful ce. We need to ensure that we have a proper military to face any threats. Although the second army will be disbanded, its troops will be ced in reserves. This will give them time to take a rest. Then when the timees, they would substitute people in the first army to take turns in taking a break.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded, ¡°Alright, good. The Great Realm of Cultivation is even more dangerous than before. The nine super sects have recalled their people in the Soaring Dragon Realm to fight against the Heavenly Demon. The nine super sects want to drive away the Heavenly Demons before the inspection happens. If they didn¡¯t drive the Heavenly Demons back with enough time, then the Great Realm of Cultivation might lose its qualifications to enter the Soaring Dragon Realm. The nine super sects didn¡¯t want this to happen. It¡¯s necessary for us to keep a strong army in hand.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I also noticed how stressed the second army waspared to the first army. Let¡¯s have them rest for a while and then shuffle some troops with the first army so that everyone can take a break. At the same time, this would improve thebat strength of the troops in the second army.¡±

    Zhang Feng agreed, ¡°You¡¯re better at military matters than I am, so I¡¯ll leave it to you. The first army will remain while the second army will be disbanded. However, we need to expand the first army. The ck Tiger Gang should also reveal some of our strength. How about we increase the first army to 200rge artifacts and 4 million troops?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°There¡¯s no problem. I can manage. I¡¯ll head to the first army first. We should also change the location of the base.¡±

    Zhang Feng asked, ¡°Where do you n it to be?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought about it before answering, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be hard to find a ce to house 200rge artifacts and 4 million people. I¡¯m nning to move the army forward to the direction of the Hundred Flowers Valley. Firstly, it would guard against the Heavenly Demons. Secondly, it would make it better for us to connect with the small sects who want to join the Freedom Alliance. As long as these sects are willing to join, they can directly go to the first army and be protected.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded, ¡°Alright. Is 200rge artifacts enough? If it¡¯s not, we can transfer some from the gang.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Keep therge artifacts to protect the base. There¡¯s no need to worry about me. Besides the Hell King¡¯s Ship, I also have severalrge artifacts from the lower realm. I wasn¡¯t able to use them before, but after refining them once more, they should be enough to be used.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng nodded. After exchanging a few more words, Zhao Hai turned around and left.

 Chapter 1851

    <h4>Chapter 1851: Heavenly Demon Realm¡¯s n</h4>

    Li Xunhua stood on the Hundred Flowers Pce as he reported his bitter experience in the ck Tiger Gang to the Valley Master. After talking about what happened, Li Xunhua finalized, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for the ck Tiger Gang and the Freedom Alliance to help up. Even if we block the Heavenly Demons, we would still be chased down by the ck Tiger Gang. After all, it was Zhao Hai who said that. With his status, his words are equal to the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s.¡±

    The Valley Master had an ugly expression on his face. The women by his side have already been driven away. He didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai would know their schemes. No wonder Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t affected by the Valley Master¡¯s treatment of him. As it turns out, the Valley Master was just a monkey ying tricks in Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes.

    Thinking of this, the Valley Master¡¯splexion turned ck. But in the end, he was still the Valley Master, he was experienced and scheming. After some time, he said, ¡°What do you think about our situation? How should we deal with it?¡±

    Li Xunhua smiled bitterly as he shook his head. He never imagined that Zhao Hai, who was just a genius junior in his eyes, had be a powerful influence in the entire Great Realm of Cultivation. He even had the strength to fight against the nine super sects.

    The pinnacle of the Great Realm of Cultivation were naturally the immortal experts. And now, Zhao Hai has more than 1000 of them under his control. Such fighting strength was terrifying. The nine super sects had to gather all their immortal experts to reach the same number. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t wrong to say that Zhao Hai could fight against the nine super sects.

    Faced with a powerhouse like Zhao Hai, what can the Hundred Flowers Valley do? They simply have no way to deal with it. And just like Li Xunhua said, they still have to deal with the Heavenly Demons. The iing armies weren¡¯t easy to defend against. These Heavenly Demons weren¡¯t any weaker than the nine super sects.

    Lu Xunhua understood how useless plots and schemes were in front of absolute strength. He couldn¡¯t help but feel weak. The Hundred Flowers Valley made all kinds of calctions. But upon facing an overwhelming enemy, they found that all these calctions were useless.

    The Valley Master looked at Li Xunhua¡¯s expression and knew that he had no ideas. The Valley Master thought about it for a while and then said, ¡°Now that the nine super sects are cold to each other, it would be impossible for them to return to their previous state. I¡¯m afraid they don¡¯t have the capacity to help us. As for the ck Tiger Gang, hmph. They¡¯re dreaming if they want us to turn to them.¡±

    Li Xunhua opened his mouth but was unable to say anything. To be honest, he wanted to turn to the ck Tiger Gang. He was aware how strong the ck Tiger Gang was. If the Hundred Flowers Valley went under the ck Tiger Gang, they would be protected. But looking at the Valley Master, it seems like there¡¯s no way for this to happen.

    Li Xunhua also understood the Valley Master. The Valley Master was a talented leader. Although the Hundred Flowers Valley didn¡¯t expand under his control, he was able to protect the valley from the Myriad Demon Sect¡¯s pressure. However, the Valley Master had a weakness, he was extremely arrogant. In his eyes, it was his right to be worshipped by everyone. His words were an imperial decree. Whoever dares ignore him would be damned.

    Because of this character, he was extremely stubborn and wouldn¡¯t listen to anyone¡¯s words. This wasn¡¯t good for the Hundred Flowers Valley, especially at this time.

    The Valley Master might have asked Li Xunhua for his opinion, but that was just a symbolic question. If Li Xunhua said something that opposed the Valley Master¡¯s thoughts, then the Valley Master wouldn¡¯t listen.

    Li Xunhua just looked at the Valley Master who was silent and had closed his eyes. Li Xunhua knew that the Valley Master was thinking. This wasn¡¯t the right time to disturb him. Therefore, Li Xunhua just patiently stood in ce and waited.

    After some time, the Valley Master opened his eyes. He seems to have thought of something. Li Xunhua¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but move. This was a crucial moment for the Hundred Flowers Valley. If they couldn¡¯t survive this ordeal, then it might be the end of the Hundred Flowers Valley. Although Li Xunhua has some opinions regarding the Valley Master, he still hoped that the Valley Master could find a way to get out of their current situation.

    The Valley Master looked at Li Xunhua and then said, ¡°We¡¯re going to surrender to the Heavenly Demons!¡±

    Boom! Li Xunhua felt that his head exploded upon hearing the words of the Valley Master. He couldn¡¯t help but be dizzy with shock. He didn¡¯t expect the Valley Master to think of such a thing.

    After some time, Li Xunhua recovered. Then he said, ¡°Valley Master, we cannot do that! We should consider what would happen to us once the nine super sects and the Freedom Alliance finds out. Moreover, we still aren¡¯t sure if the Heavenly Demons would ept us. The Valley Master should have seen how they treat cultivators. We absolutely cannot surrender to the Heavenly Demons!¡±

    The Valley Master looked at Li Xunhua, then he coldly snorted and said, ¡°We can¡¯t surrender to the Heavenly Demons? Then where should we go? The ck Tiger Gang?¡±

    Li Xunhua no longer held back, ¡°Valley Master, please reconsider. Even if we join the ck Tiger Gang, it¡¯s still better than siding with the Heavenly Demon Realm. If we surrender to the Heavenly Demons, we would be the number 1 enemy of the Great Realm of Cultivation.¡±

    The Valley Master harrumphed, ¡°Enough! I have made up my mind. Go and make preparations.¡±

    Li Xunhua knelt down and pleaded, ¡°Valley Master, please change your mind. If you side with the Heavenly Demon Realm, the dao of the Hundred Flowers Valley will be broken!¡±

    The Valley Master waved his hand and sent Li Xunhua flying ten meters back. Li Xunhua vomited a bit of blood. It was clear that he had been injured. The Valley Master¡¯s gaze turned cold as he said, ¡°Stop wasting my time. This is the matter I have settled on. Get out of here!¡±

    Li Xunhua pushed himself up and vomited blood. He looked at the Valley Master one more time before leaving. Looking at Li Xunhua¡¯s back, the Valley Master coldly snorted and said, ¡°Watch him, see what he ns to do.¡±

    A voice was heard from the shadows, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Li Xunhua left the Hundred Flowers Pce and then returned to his residence to eat several healing pills. His injuries weren¡¯t very heavy. The Valley Master doesn¡¯t really want to kill him, so a few pills was enough to heal most of the injury. But Li Xunhua didn¡¯t stay for very long inside his residence. He left and then went to the transmission formation. After changing the coordinates, he disappeared in a sh of white light.

    At this time, in the Hundred Flowers Pce, the Valley Master asked, ¡°Where did he go?¡±

    The shadow replied, ¡°He went to Hua Wushang. It seems like he wants to discuss the matter with him.¡±

    The Valley Master replied, ¡°It¡¯s good that he went there. Send a letter to Wushang. Tell him to hold Li Xunhua down. Don¡¯t let him ruin our n¡± The shadow answered and then disappeared.

    Li Xunhua did indeed look for Hua Wushang. He wanted to convince Hua Wushang to oppose the Valley Master¡¯s decision with him. Hua Wushang now has the army in his control. As long as Hua Wushang tells this news to the other sects, Li Xunhua believes that the other sects would protest. At that time, Hua Wushang can unite with everyone and force the Valley Master to change his mind. Although the Valley Master would certainly hold a grudge, this loss was betterpared to the bleak future that the Hundred Flowers Valley might face.

    Li Xunhua appeared on the Hundred Flowers Alliance¡¯s base. Then he rushed towards Hua Wushang¡¯s residence. But in his rush, Li Xunhua didn¡¯t notice a sword flying out of the transmission formation and heading towards Hua Wushang¡¯s residence.

    When he arrived at Hua Wushang¡¯s residence, Li Xunhua was warmly weed. Hua Wushang cupped his first and said, ¡°Senior Brother Li, you¡¯re here? Didn¡¯t you go to the ck Tiger Gang to ask for reinforcements? What happened?¡±

    Li Xunhua smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk.¡± Then he walked into the cave residence. Hua Wushang followed closely behind. His eyes shed a different light.

    Once the two were inside the residence, Hua Wushang offered Li Xunhua a ss of liquor. Upon receiving the cup, Li Xunhua sighed and said, ¡°Wushang, the Valley Master has gone crazy. He actually wants to surrender to the Heavenly Demons. I came to tell you hoping that you would contact the other sects. We need to stop the Valley Master¡¯s decision.¡±

    ¡°Why should I prevent the Valley Master¡¯s decision? He made the right choice. It¡¯s right that the Lord has sent someone to his side. After so long, the n has finallye into fruition.¡± Hua Wushang swirled the wine ss in his hand. However, his words caused Li Xunhua to be stunned.

    Li Xunhua stared at Hua Wushang. Then hisplexion changed as he said, ¡°Wushang, what are you saying?¡±

    Hua Wushang looked at Li Xunhua, then heughed as he said, ¡°Li Xunhua, Li Xunhua. Are you really stupid? You don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying? Alright, let me exin it to you. During thest Heavenly Demon Trial, all of us were thrown to the Heavenly Demon Realm to be chased down and killed. Just as I was going to be killed, it was my lord that saved me. Then the lord sent me back to the Hundred Flowers Valley to coordinate with the n of the Heavenly Demon Realm.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been living without knowing that there¡¯s a hidden force behind the Valley Master called the Dark Flower. The Valley Master thought that Dark Flower was left behind by the past Valley masters. But he didn¡¯t know that Dark Flower is from the Heavenly Demon Realm. Now, Dark Flower has gained the Valley Master¡¯s trust and changed his view on the Heavenly Demons. It¡¯s because of this that the Valley Master can say that we¡¯ll surrender to the Heavenly Demons. How could foolish cultivators like you understand the ns of the lord.¡±

    ¡°Once the Hundred Flowers Valley surrenders to the Heavenly Demons, the Heavenly Demons would treat them well so that they can see how generous the Heavenly Demons are. When the timees, their resistance would weaken. Then the Heavenly Demon would officially establish a foothold in the Great Realm of Cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Li Xunhua, a good show is about to happen. Unfortunately, you won¡¯t be there to see it.¡±

 Chapter 1852

    <h4>Chapter 1852: Zhao Hai Arrives</h4>

    Li Xunhua looked at Hua Wushang with an ugly expression. He didn¡¯t expect Hua Wushang to be under the control of the Heavenly Demons. He has be a true Heavenly Demons. Although his appearance was the same, his innermost part has be the same as a Heavenly Demon. This wasn¡¯t good news.

    Li Xunhua slowly adjusted his spiritual qi to give a fatal strike to Hua Wushang. But suddenly, he discovered that his spiritual qi was slowly dissipating. This caused his expression to change.

    Hua Wushang looked at Li Xunhua¡¯s expression and smiled, ¡°Did you feel your spiritual qi vanish? Hahaha. Li Xunhua, you¡¯re really stupid. Now that I revealed these things to you, do you really think that I would let you go? Although the Valley Master told me to detain you, I think he shouldn¡¯t me me too much if I killed you when you¡¯re resisting. What do you think?¡±

    Li Xunhua red at Hua Wushang and gnashed, ¡°Hua Wushang, I didn¡¯t expect you, a cultivator, to side with the Heavenly Demons. You¡¯re a shame to cultivators.¡±

    Hua Wushang coldly snorted and said, ¡°You¡¯re the shameful one. How can a lowly cultivator like you understand the greatness of the Heavenly Demon Race? I won¡¯t allow you to insult the Heavenly Demon Race.¡±

    Pa, pa, pa! There was the sound of apuse before someone¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°The Heavenly Demons are great? Why couldn¡¯t I see it? I only know that the Heavenly Demons are dogs to be beaten by me.¡±

    ¡°Who!¡± Hua Wushang turned his head to the source of the sound. He had a startled look on his face. His residence was greatly defended. But the voice came from inside.

    Li Xunhua turned his head and saw a person slowly looking from the outside. When he saw this person, Li Xunhua couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed. Meanwhile, Hua Wushang¡¯s expression changed because the person who arrived was Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai sneered at Hua Wushang and said, ¡°A dog of the Heavenly Demons dares to bark here. The greatness of the Heavenly Demon Race? Hahaha. That¡¯s the most absurd joke I heard.¡±

    Hua Wushang¡¯s eyes turned dark red like a true Heavenly Demon. However, he didn¡¯t attack Zhao Hai. With a cold voice, he asked, ¡°Zhao Hai, how did youe in?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Hua Wushang and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, ¡°I thought that you were a smart person. I didn¡¯t think that you would be stupid upon bing a heavenly Demon. Did you forget that I¡¯m a spatial ability user? I can go wherever I have been. So why would it be strange for me to be here? Hehe. To be honest, I didn¡¯te over for you. I want to take Li Xunhua back to the ck Tiger Gang. At the very least, he¡¯s still a true cultivator. But I didn¡¯t think that I would hear such wonderful words. This is an unexpected benefit.¡±

    Hua Wushang looked at Zhao Hai and sneered, ¡°Even if you know, the Heavenly Demon Realm is destined to dominate the Great Realm of Cultivation. You cultivators couldn¡¯t match us.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head as he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I thought that it¡¯s only the nine super sects who have turned stupid after all these years. I didn¡¯t expect the Heavenly Demons to be stupid as well. Let¡¯s not mention the immortal experts of the Heavenly Demons, even if the nine super sects use all of their immortal experts, I could still beat them all. You said the Heavenly Demons will rule the Great Realm of Cultivation? It¡¯s time for you to wake up.¡±

    Hua Wushang¡¯s face contorted in anger as he shouted, ¡°Shut up! You are not allowed to insult the Heavenly Demons. The Heavenly Demon Race is the greatest race between the heaven and the earth.¡± Then he punched Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai shook his head at Hua Wushang. Then he waved his hand. Hua Wushang suddenly felt that his four limbs were weighed down. He turned his head and saw four Heavenly Demons holding his limbs. All of these Heavenly Demons were at the immortal stage.

    Hua Wushang stared. Then he discovered that these Heavenly Demons weren¡¯t alive. They were all Undead.

    This discovery caused Hua Wushang¡¯splexion to change. Then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You dared to turn the great Heavenly Demons into Undead. Zhao Hai, you¡¯ll die like a dog. The Heavenly Demons will extract your soul and let you suffer in eternity!¡±

    Zhao Hai sneered and said, ¡°Just depending on the Heavenly Demons?¡± After he said that, Hua Wushang roared but was ignored. In any case, this residence was soundproofed by a formation. Even if the skies overturned outside, the people inside wouldn¡¯t hear anything.

    Zhao Hai looked at Li Xunhua and gave him a smile as he said, ¡°Mister Li, we meet again. I didn¡¯t expect our reunion to be in this manner. I initially invited Mister to join the ck Tiger Gang, but you didn¡¯t agree. What does Mister think at this time?¡±

    Li Xunhua looked at Zhao Hai and bitterly smiled. He didn¡¯t know what to say at this time. He declined Zhao Hai¡¯s proposal back then because his heart still belonged to the Hundred Flowers Valley. But he didn¡¯t expect the Hundred Flowers Valley to be like this when he returned.

    Li Xunhua replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t really expect that you would be the one who saved me. Did you know what¡¯s happening in the Hundred Flowers Valley?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Actually, after you left, I guessed that the Heavenly Demons might surrender to the Heavenly Demons. Therefore, I made arrangements to inform the nine super sects in advance. Moreover, I got in contact with the small sects of the Hundred Flowers Alliance, telling them that the Hundred Flowers Valley would surrender to the enemy. Coming over here is only a passing thought. I didn¡¯t expect to find out that Hua Wushang has already been turned into a Heavenly Demon.¡±

    Li Xunhua looked at Zhao Hai in confusion, ¡°You expected the Hundred Flowers Valley to surrender to the Heavenly Demon Race? And you made preparations?¡±

    Zhao Hai shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Even if the Hundred Flowers Valley didn¡¯t surrender, I would still tell everyone that it surrendered to the Heavenly Demons. In any case, the Hundred Flowers Valley is our enemy. It¡¯s better if its name gets dirtied.¡±

    Li Xunhua forced himself to calm down. He now understood how terrifying Zhao Hai was. He would resort to all means in order to deal with his enemies. The Hundred Flowers Valley was perfectly caught in his calctions.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and took out a small jar. He handed the jar to Li Xunhua and said, ¡°Drink this, you¡¯re probably poisoned.¡±

    Li Xunhua didn¡¯t hesitate and received the small jar. When he pulled the stopper out, he noticed that inside the jar was a water-like substance. It wasn¡¯t a pill like he imagined. But he didn¡¯t think much about it as he drank the contents of the jar. The liquid was the same as water, it didn¡¯t smell like anything at all. However, Li Xunhua found that his spiritual qi was beginning to return little by little.

    Li Xunhua cupped his fist towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, thank you.¡± Then he turned his head towards Hua Wushang and said, ¡°How will you deal with him?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll kill him. What else would I do?¡± He waved his hand and a line of blood appeared across Hua Wushang¡¯s neck. Then a ck gas covered Hua Wushang¡¯s body. The next moment, Hua Wushang became an Undead.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Undead Hua Wushang and then nodded, ¡°Tell me everything you know.¡±

    Hua Wushangplied and began to talk nonstop. Li Xunhua, who was at the side, was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to obtain information using this method. He couldn¡¯t help but admit that this method was easy to use. This was because an Undead wouldn¡¯t lie to its master.

    Hua Wushang talked for several hours before Zhao Hai took him away. Actually, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t get any substantial information from Hua Wushang. He was a disciple of the Hundred Flowers Valley and was captured by the Heavenly Demons. Then after using a secret technique, he became a Heavenly Demon before being sent back to the Great World of Cultivation to wait for the Heavenly Demon Realm¡¯s invasion. Then when the Heavenly Demon Realm invades, he would provide them with information about the Great Realm of Cultivation. At the same time, the Heavenly Demons told him that there was another Heavenly Demon Realm spy beside the Valley Master of the Hundred Flowers Valley. And this spy is called the Dark Flower.

    After taking Hua Wushang away, Zhao Hai transformed and took Hua Wushang¡¯s form. This Hua Wushang wasn¡¯t any differentpared to the real one. The aura and appearance werepletely the same.

    Li Xunhua stared at this Hua Wushang. ¡®Hua Wushang¡¯ turned to Li Xunhua and said, ¡°How is it? Are there any ws?¡±

    Li Xunhua shook his head unconsciously. Then he quickly sobered up. He was clearly astonished that Zhao Hai was able to be Hua Wushang. The uracy was terrifyingly perfect.

    Zhao Hai looked at Li Xunhua and then said, ¡°Good. I¡¯ll be using Hua Wushang¡¯s status. Then we¡¯ll both use our identities to tell the other sects about the Hundred Flowers Valley¡¯s n to surrender to the Heavenly Demons. At the same time, we¡¯ll lead a rebellion. We¡¯re going to push everyone to join the ck Tiger Gang.

    At this point, Li Xunhua could be considered a member of the ck Tiger Gang. Although he didn¡¯t say that he would join, Li Xunhua knew that he didn¡¯t have any choice. Moreover, he thought that there was no problem joining the ck Tiger Gang. The Hundred Flowers Valley was going to be ruined soon, so he might as well leave.

    Therefore, Li Xunhua didn¡¯t oppose Zhao Hai¡¯s n. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright, but you already told the nine super sects that the Hundred Flowers Valley has surrendered to the Heavenly Demons. Wouldn¡¯t they disagree if you swallow the Hundred Flowers Valley?¡±

 Chapter 1853

    <h4>Chapter 1853: Ingenious n</h4>

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I told the nine super sects so that I can swallow the Hundred Flowers Valley. I need an excuse to do that. Isn¡¯t this a good excuse?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Li Xunhua couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he immediately understood what Zhao Hai meant. He couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhao Hai even more. He has no prior excuse for swallowing the Hundred Flowers Valley, so he sent news out that the valley wants to surrender to the Heavenly Demons. Whether it was true or not, the ck Tiger Gang would have a reason to attack. In the future, once the ck Tiger Gang swallows the Hundred Flowers Valley, it wouldn¡¯t be afraid of the nine super sects going after them. Even though Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid of the nine super sects, it would still be better if there¡¯s no troubleing for him.

    Seeing that Li Xunhua was speechless, Zhao Hai, ¡°Let¡¯s begin sending letters to the other sects. Have them meet in the hall.¡± Li Xunhua nodded, then he turned around and left to give the orders. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai headed to the meeting hall.

    Before long, all representatives arrived in the meeting hall. Zhao Hai knew all these people. After all, he stayed with the Hundred Flowers Alliance for some time. Then there¡¯s also the surveince of the Space. It would be hard for him to not know each of their names.

    Li Xunhua also arrived at the hall and stood beside Zhao Hai. The representatives inside the hall were talking in whispers. They were waiting for what Zhao Hai and Li Xunhua would say next.

    Zhao Hai knew what these people were thinking, so he immediately said, ¡°Settle down. I called everyone over because I have something to tell you.¡±

    As he said this, Zhao Hai heard someone say, ¡°Young Master Hua, please wait a moment. I have something to ask.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at this person and said, ¡°Mister Liu, what do you want to ask?¡±

    Li Xunhua originally wanted to remind Zhao Hai. But he didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai would know this person¡¯s name. He was stunned for a while.

    Mister Liu was a representative from a mid-grade sect. However, their sect wasn¡¯t as strong as the Hundred Flowers Valley. Therefore, after the establishment of the Hundred Flowers Alliance, they could only look from below.

    Mister Liu looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Yong Master Hua, I heard information that the Valley Master wants to surrender to the Heavenly Demons. Is this true?¡± Mister Liu¡¯s question caused the entire room to be quiet. No sound was heard. Everyone was looking at Zhao Hai, waiting for an answer.

    Zhao Hai looked at Mister Liu and nodded, ¡°Correct. The Valley Master intends to surrender to the Heavenly Demons. I called everyone over because of this.¡±

    With Zhao Hai¡¯s confirmation, the entire hall erupted. All of them shouted and had anger on their faces. One couldn¡¯t me them for being angry. They sacrificed a lot fighting the Heavenly Demons. It can be said that they have a deep hatred towards the Heavenly Demons. Therefore, it was understandable for them to bepletely against surrendering to the Heavenly Demons.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone and then said, ¡°Settle down!¡± His voice was so loud that it stunned the entire room.

    Once the room was quiet, Zhao Hai said, ¡°I just received the news. To be honest, like everyone, I was shocked. I didn¡¯t expect the Valley master to make such a decision. Our Great Realm of Cultivation shares a great enmity against the Heavenly Demon Realm. How could we surrender to the Heavenly Demons? Therefore, I discussed it with Mister Li Xunhua. I ask everyone to work with us and pressure the Valley Master to change his decision.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s words caused everyone to stare. They didn¡¯t think that ¡®Hua Wushang¡¯ and Li Xunhua would be on their side. In other words, Hua Wushang and Li Xunhua were also opposed to the Valley Master¡¯s decision. Mister Liu couldn¡¯t help but rx. Then he looked at Li Xunhua and said, ¡°Mister Xunhua, I heard that you requested reinforcements from the Freedom Alliance. May I ask how it went?¡±

    Mister Liu was naturally a clever person. His questions were all on point. The most critical issue right now wasn¡¯t only the fact that the Valley Master wants to surrender to the Heavenly Demons. Even if they worked together, if there were no reinforcements, they would still be wiped out by the Heavenly Demons.

    Li Xunhua replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know how, but the ck Tiger Gang already knows that the Valley Master intends to surrender to the Heavenly Demons, so they refused to send help. They also said that they would prepare troops to attack the Hundred Flowers Valley.¡±

    The room went into an uproar once more. They didn¡¯t think that things had escted to this point. It should be mentioned that they looked down on the Freedom Alliance before. But they don¡¯t have the same thought right now. After Zhao Hai revealed his 1000 immortal-level Undead, nobody dared to underestimate the Freedom Alliance.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°Everyone, if the Freedom Alliance ising as well, then we might as well surrender to them and join their side. Once we join the Freedom Alliance, we can still fight against the Heavenly Demons. I hope you can discuss this matter with your sects. This is closely rted to the future of our sects. I will go back to the Hundred Flowers Valley to urge the Valley Master to change his decision. Senior Brother Li will stay here. He has connections to the ck Tiger Gang. If anyone wants to join the ck Tiger Gang, Senior Brother Li can provide some help. Everyone, I hope we can meet again soon.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai turned around and left the hall.

    The people inside the hall were stunned when they saw Zhao Hai¡¯s actions. Even Li Xunhua was confused. He didn¡¯t know what scheme Zhao Hai was doing right now.

    Only after Zhao Hai left the hall did everyone recover. Then all of them turned their heads towards Li Xunhua. Looking at everyone, Li Xunhua said, ¡°I know what you want to ask. I did indeed have a small friendship with Mister Zhao Hai. I will stay here if you need me. My goal here is simple: I¡¯ll try to persuade the disciples of the Hundred Flowers Valley to go with us to the Freedom Alliance and join the ck Tiger Gang.¡±

    Mister Liu looked at Li Xunhua and said, ¡°Mister Li, are you really friends with Mister Zhao Hai?¡±

    Li Xunhua nodded and said, ¡°I really do. There¡¯s no need for me to lie to you in this situation.¡±

    Mister Liu nodded and said, ¡°Alright, Mister can rest assured. We will immediately go back and discuss with our sects. Everyone, let¡¯s head back.¡± Mister Liu turned around and left. Then the others followed closely behind him.

    Li Xunhua sighed, then he went to talk with the cultivators of the Hundred Flowers valley. After gathering everyone to a meeting room, Li Xunhua sighed and said, ¡°Everyone, I have bad news. The Valley Master has decided to surrender to the Heavenly Demons. He¡¯s going to make us a traitor to the Great Realm of Cultivation.¡±

    Heating Li Xunhua, the disciples of the Hundred Flowers Valley stared. Then they erupted. A disciple looked at Li Xunhua and confirmed, ¡°Senior Brother Li, are you telling the truth? Did the Valley Master really intend to surrender to the Heavenly Demons?¡±

    Li Xunhua nodded and said, ¡°Yes. I tried to persuade the Valley Master but he won¡¯t listen. He even injured me. I came here to inform all of you about his decision. Junior Brother Hua is now going back to convince the Valley Master to change his decision. However, I suspect that he wouldn¡¯t seed. The news has already spread to the other members of the Hundred Flowers Alliance. If we don¡¯t make a decision as soon as possible, then the consequences might be terrible.¡±

    Just as Li Xunhua said that, a jade sword message arrived in front of him. Li Xunhua received the jade sword and scanned it with his spiritual force. Upon reading the contents, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he paled and said, ¡°Everyone, Junior Brother Hua failed to change the Valley Master¡¯s decision. Moreover, he was killed by the Valley Master. This news was sent over by my disciple.¡±

    Although he knew some secrets, the shock in Li Xunhua¡¯s voice was genuine. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to have such a move. He said that he would go back and persuade the Valley Master. Who knows where he went next, but the next moment, Li Xunhua received this jade sword message. Naturally, the jade sword message was sent by Zhao Hai.

    The disciples of the Hundred Flowers Valley weren¡¯t aware of these things. So upon hearing Li Xunhua, they stared. All of them were in chaos, they didn¡¯t know what was going on.

    Li Xunhua looked at everyone and said, ¡°Everyone, please settle down. There¡¯s no use panicking at this moment. Since things have be like this, I have decided to side with the ck Tiger Gang. I won¡¯t force you to make the same decision as me. But i want to tell you that the ck Tiger Gang is already approaching. The other sects are also considering joining the Freedom Alliance. I won¡¯t stop you if you want to return to the Hundred Flowers Valley. But when the ck Tiger Gang arrives, I¡¯m afraid you would be treated as an enemy. I advise you all to make the right decision.¡±

    After he said that, Li Xunhua left the room. When he returned to his residence, he discovered that Zhao Hai was already waiting for him. Seeing Li Xunhua, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re back. Good. You did very well. If these people turn to the ck Tiger Gang, you would receive great merit. I can even let the ck Tiger Gang assign you to manage all of these people and establish a Hundred Flowers Valley branch to pass down the dao of your sect. If these people find you, give them a confirmation and then send me a jade sword message. I¡¯lle and find you then.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Li Xunhua couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. He quickly replied, ¡°Mister, rest assured. I know what to do.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then he vanished from sight.

    Li Xunhua looked at the spot where Zhao Hai vanished. Then he let out a long breath. To be honest, the pressure he felt from Zhao Hai has increased by a lot. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be this formidable. What terrified Li Xunhua even more was the possibility that Zhao Hai calcted all of these ahead of time. Then everything was just falling in ce ording to his ns.

    Li Xunhua wiped the sweat off his forehead and sat down. He was waiting for the other sects to make their decision.

    Before long, a voice was heard outside his residence, ¡°Brother Li, are you inside?¡±

    Hearing this, Li Xunhua knew that this person was from the Hundred Flowers Valley. He quickly said, ¡°Pleasee in.¡± A person entered the room shortly after. Seeing this person, Li Xunhua immediately stood up. This person was a high-level elder of the Hundred Flowers Valley, Miao Renlong.

    Li Xunhua cupped his fist and said, ¡°Senior Brother Miao, please have a seat. May I ask why you came over?¡± It was already clear why this person came over, but Li Xunhua just asked as a test.

    Miao Renlong looked at Li Xunhua and said, ¡°Brother Li, tell me the truth. What¡¯s really your rtionship with Mister Zhao Hai? Mister Zhao Hai is very powerful. Moreover, he should be one of the main pirs of the current ck Tiger Gang. It might be fine for you to join the ck Tiger Gang. But I¡¯m afraid Mister Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t ept us.¡±

    Li Xunhua replied, ¡°Senior Brother Miao, I won¡¯t lie to you. My rtionship with Mister Zhao Hai is really good. This time, when I went to the ck Tiger Gang, even if our request for help was declined, Mister Zhao Hai offered me to join the ck Tiger Gang. When he told me that the Valley Master is nning to side with the Heavenly Demons, I didn¡¯t believe it. It¡¯s only after I came back to the valley did I find out that it was true. I tried to persuade the Valley Master but was unsessful. Therefore, I came here in order to have everyone pressure the Valley Master. However, I didn¡¯t expect that the other sects were already aware of this matter. Junior Brother Hua tried to go back and persuade the Valley Master, but he was killed. I already sent Mister Zhao Hai a jade sword message. Let¡¯s hope that he cane over and bring help.¡±

    After he said that, a jade sword message came flying in. Upon scanning the jade sword message, Li Xunhua looked at Miao Renlong and said, ¡°Senior Brother Miao, Mister Zhao Hai just sent me a message telling me that he¡¯s leading his army toe over. He also told me that the Heavenly Demons Army is about to attack. He wants us to hold on for some time. We need to sound the rm immediately.¡± Then he threw the jade sword message to Miao Renlong before going out.

    Miao Renlong scanned the jade sword message with his spiritual force and found that it was truly from Zhao Hai. Just like Li Xunhua mentioned, it said that the Heavenly Demon Army were going to attack. They needed to organize everyone and then defend.

    Receiving his confirmation, Miao Renlong immediately flew out. At this time, the base¡¯s rms were already ring. Everyone in the base flew and looked around with a confused expression.

    At this moment, Li Xunhua sent disciples of the Hundred Flowers Valley to the other sects. The Hundred Flowers Valley has lostplete control over the base. The rm could no longer be used. Therefore, Li Xunhua has no other choice than to send people.

 Chapter 1854

    <h4>Chapter 1854: More Than One</h4>

    The army of the Hundred Flowers Alliance stood quietly in formation as they fixed their gazes in front. On the horizon, a dark cloud was rushing towards them. It gave the army a feeling that they were about to be destroyed.

    Naturally, the dark cloud wasn¡¯t a true dark cloud, it was the Heavenly Demon Army. It was an army of 13 million troops. Although the Hundred Flowers Alliance had 5 million, their hearts still shook upon seeing the enemy in front of them.

    However, everyone had a resolute look on their eyes. They knew that they couldn¡¯t run away from this battle. If they retreated, their sects would be finished. For the sake of their sect and families, they need to face the army in front of them.

    Li Xunhua stood in front. He was able to sessfully group everyone. He also told them that Zhao Hai was going to give help. At the same time, Li Xunhua found that they could now be considered people of the Freedom Alliance. This was because these sects have agreed to join the ck Tiger Gang.

    As for the cultivators of the Hundred Flowers Valley, Li Xunhua heard that they were prepared to join the ck Tiger Gang and be its disciples.

    But if they want to be disciples of the ck Tiger Gang, then they would need to perform. They can¡¯t retreat. If they retreated, they wouldn¡¯t be able to join the ck Tiger Gang.

    These disciples knew that their Valley Master intended to surrender to the Heavenly Demons. They didn¡¯t want to surrender to the Heavenly Demon Race. Just like how the Heavenly Demons think that they were noble beings, the cultivators of the Great Realm of Cultivators also think that they were above the Heavenly Demons. They didn¡¯t want to surrender to the enemy. Therefore, they decided to join the ck Tiger Gang instead of returning to their sect and following the Valley Master in surrendering to the Heavenly Demon Realm.

    Naturally, there¡¯s another reason why they wouldn¡¯t surrender to the Heavenly Demon Realm. The Freedom Alliance was heading towards them. If they surrendered to the Heavenly Demons, the Freedom Alliance would clean them up. The best decision they could make right now was joining the ck Tiger Gang.

    As the Heavenly Demon Army got closer and closer, they began to blot out the sky. Everyone could feel a chill in the air. But they couldn¡¯t retreat.

    Then at this moment, more than a thousand figures flew out of the Heavenly Demon Army. Each one of these figures had overwhelming auras. Although their aura couldn¡¯t overwhelm the army behind them, they still gave out a sharp aura like a sword.

    All the cultivators knew that these figures were immortal-stage Heavenly Demons. Their expressions couldn¡¯t help but pale. If the opponent was within their level, then they would have courage to risk their lives in battle. However, facing immortal experts, they couldn¡¯t help but panic.

    It wasn¡¯t just Li Xunhua and the others who were panicking. The immortal experts of the Hundred Flowers Alliance were also nervous. There were less than 100 immortal experts on their side. Meanwhile, they were faced with ten times their number. How can they be unafraid?

    At this moment, a loudughter was heard, ¡°Hahaha. It seems like I came in time. I thought I would miss the good show.¡± A cultivator in ck robes appeared. He had a smile on his face as he flew over.

    Seeing this person, everyone couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief. Everyone knew who this person was. He came over in the past and fought with them. It was Zhao Hai.

    Li Xunhua was also relieved when he saw Zhao Hai. He knew that Zhao Hai wasing, but he didn¡¯t know when. He was afraid that Zhao Hai would wait until the sects had exhausted their strength beforeing over.

    Zhao Hai flew towards Li Xunhua and cupped his fist as he said, ¡°Senior Brother Li, I¡¯mte. I made you worried.¡±

    Li Xunhua looked at Zhao Hai and knew what he was nning. Zhao Hai wanted to improve his standing. Li Xunhua was aware of Zhao Hai¡¯s status in the Great Realm of Cultivation. Zhao Hai was now more formidable than the sect masters of the nine super sects. Now that Zhao Hai called him Senior Brother, Li Xunhua¡¯s standing would improve in everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Li Xunhua returned the greeting and said, ¡°You¡¯re notte at all. The Heavenly Demons just arrived. Mister, it¡¯s not the right time to chat. We still need to block the Heavenly Demon Army.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Leave it to me. Heavenly Demons, hahaha.¡±

    After he said that, Zhao Hai appeared not far away from the Heavenly Demon Army. Heughed loudly and said, ¡°Heavenly Demons, we meet again. You should have returned to the Heavenly Demon Realm. I wouldn¡¯t have chased you. But you stayed. And if you stay, you are my enemies. I have never been polite to my foes.¡±

    The immortal-level Heavenly Demons immediately recognized Zhao Hai. When they saw Zhao Hai, the Heavenly Demons stopped and looked at Zhao Hai with vignce.

    One of the immortal-level Heavenly Demons looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, you have no business here. You better not participate.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°I have no business here? Are you joking? This is the Great Realm of Cultivation. I have the entire realm standing behind me. And you say it¡¯s none of my business? Also, I forgot to tell you, the people behind me have joined the Freedom Alliance. Being themander of the Freedom Alliance¡¯s first army, I have the responsibility to protect them. I¡¯ll give you onest chance to return to the Heavenly Demon Realm. If you decide to return, I¡¯ll promise you that I won¡¯t give chase.¡±

    The immortal-level Heavenly Demon¡¯splexion changed. Then he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, you¡¯re too arrogant. Do you really think that the Heavenly Demons are afraid of you? Look how many troops we have and look at yours. Even if we fight to the death, we will destroy you.¡± After he said that, the Heavenly Demon waved his hand. The immortal-level Undead didn¡¯t move. Instead, it was the more than 10 million Heavenly Demons that rushed towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Ten million Heavenly Demons want to kill me? Hahaha. Heavenly Demons, you don¡¯t know how many people this Zhao Hai has killed!¡± Zhao Hai waved his hand and released an overwhelming amount of Undead. There were so many Undead that it became impossible to count them all.

    Most importantly, all of the Undead were at a cube formation. Their organization made one feel their scalp tingle just by looking at them.

    It wasn¡¯t only the Heavenly Demons who shivered at the sight. Li Xunhua and the others also felt cold upon looking at the Undead that appeared all around them. They simply couldn¡¯t count them all. 100 million? 1 billion? 10 billion? It was a lot of Undead.

    The Heavenly Demon Army looked like it hit an invisible wall. All of them stopped all of a sudden. The scene in front of them was just very shocking. None of them thought that Zhao Hai would have so many Undead.

    Zhao Hai took Alien out. As he stood on the giant beast, he looked at the Heavenly Demons and thenughed, ¡°You have more than me? Hahaha. Take a good look! Attack!¡± Zhao Hai swiped his hand forward. The cubes behind him slowly pressed forward. All of these Undead had rifles in their hands.

    Bullet after bullet began flying. Giant beasts who had cannons behind them also fired shell after shell. Millions upon millions of projectiles began flying towards the Heavenly Demons.

    The Heavenly Demon Army began to panic. They couldn¡¯t fathom the monster that they were facing. As the army were panicking, the rain of bullets began to hit them.

    Fortunately, the Heavenly Demons were able to react in time. All of them released their dao avatars. At the same time, the Heavenly Demon Army began to retreat. Only fools wouldn¡¯t retreat when faced with such a situation.

    These Heavenly Demons knew that these Undead were far weaker than them. However, this wasn¡¯t important. With so many Undead, they could drown under the sheer numbers.

    The immortal-level Heavenly Demon who spoke earlier had an ugly face. He wanted to drown Zhao Hai with numbers as well. But now, it was him who was afraid of being drowned by Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead. He began to feel regret. He suddenly thought of Zhao Hai¡¯s previous words. His eyes couldn¡¯t help but narrow as he muttered, ¡°Perhaps returning to the Heavenly Demon Realm was the best choice.¡±

    The Heavenly Demon Army continued to retreat as Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead pushed forward. The distance between the two sides neither shortened nor widened. The Heavenly Demons found that Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t intend to wipe them all out. The panic in their hearts calmed down. Then they began to hasten their retreat.

    Seeing the Heavenly Demons, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but grin. He didn¡¯t let the Undead move faster because there was no need to do so.

    Upon confirming that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t going to chase them down, the Heavenly Demons felt relieved. Before long, the Heavenly Demons gained a considerable distance from Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead. But at the same time, they all turned around and left the area as quickly as they could.

    Zhao Hai stopped his Undead. He just looked at the retreating backs of the Heavenly Demons. Strictly speaking, the Heavenly Demons didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t a saint. To be honest, the Great World of Cultivation wasn¡¯t any better than the Heavenly Demon Realm. Zhao Hai has no intentions of destroying the Heavenly Demon Race.

    When the Heavenly Demons disappeared, Zhao Hai waved his hand and received all of his Undead. Li Xunhua and the others who couldn¡¯t see what was happening finally saw Zhao Hai once more.

 Chapter 1855

    <h4>Chapter 1855: Sending Troops To The Hundred Flowers Valley</h4>

    Without his Undead, Zhao Hai looked isted as he flew in mid-air. As Li Xunhua and the others looked at him, they couldn¡¯t help but feel their knees going weak from the fear. They knew well that if Zhao Hai wanted, he could wipe out the enemy in front of him. But for an unknown reason, Zhao Hai was using his Undead sparingly. It was unlike his hard-headed approach during previous battles.

    In the past, they might have thought that Zhao Hai was just a genius. But now, they were aware what kind of monster he was. Not to mention the Freedom Alliance, if Zhao Hai asks them to join the ck Tiger Gang, none of them would dare to object.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone¡¯s reaction and nodded inside. He released so many Undead to produce this reaction. He wants to let these people understand how strong he was. This way, they wouldn¡¯t dare disobey the Freedom Alliance and would be obedient to the ck Tiger Gang.

    After sweeping everyone with his gaze, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Senior Brother Li, prepare to dispatch troops towards the Hundred Flowers Valley. I want to see if the Valley Master really thinks of surrendering to the Heavenly Demons.

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Li Xunhua didn¡¯t dy and immediately nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Then he immediately turned his head and said, ¡°Everyone, prepare to head towards the Hundred Flowers Valley.¡±

    At this point, Li Xunhua wouldn¡¯t dare neglect Zhao Hai¡¯s words. He was afraid that Zhao Hai might be angry and destroy the Hundred Flowers Valley in his rage. If Zhao Hai really broke the lineage of the Hundred Flowers Valley, then Li Xunhua would go down as an eternal sinner in the sect¡¯s history.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Everyone should already know that the Valley Master of the Hundred Flowers Valley intends to surrender to the Heavenly Demons. This tarnishes the name of the Great Realm of Cultivation. Today we will send out our forces to the Hundred Flowers Valley. Depart!¡± Everyoneplied and flew towards the Hundred Flowers Valley.

    Zhao Hai also released the Hell King¡¯s Ship and then flew on the front of the army. Everyone looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s back. At the same time, jade sword messages began flying out of the army.

    Zhao Hai was aware of these people¡¯s movements. However, he didn¡¯t prevent them. These jade sword messages were sent by the sect representatives to notify their sects. In any case, he has no intention of hiding the truth.

    Because Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop the spread of information, what happened to the Hundred Flowers Alliance began to be known by the Freedom Alliance, then to the Northern Divergent Province, and finally to the entire Great Realm of Cultivation.

    The sects belonging to the Freedom Alliance were shaken when they heard the news. The same was true for everyone who heard it. By this point, nobody dares to underestimate the ck Tiger Gang. The other sects in the Freedom Alliance began to turn more docile towards the ck Tiger Gang.

    However, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t have the mood to care about these things. He was now bringing the army of the Hundred Flowers Alliance to the Hundred Flowers Valley. Naturally, the Valley Master was aware of this.

    When he found out that Zhao Hai was bringing an army over, he understood why the ck Tiger Gang didn¡¯t send any reinforcements.

    When Zhao Hai and the others arrived at the Hundred Flowers Valley, information arrived from the valley. It reported that the Valley Master killed himself. Zhao Hai was surprised when he heard the news. He didn¡¯t expect the Valley Master to take his own life. However, he immediately understood the reason. The entire Great Realm of Cultivation was already aware that the Valley Master was nning to surrender to the Heavenly Demons. Whether he took his life or not, he wouldn¡¯t be able to live for long. Moreover, if he was caught, the Hundred Flowers Valley might be taken down with him. Therefore, he took his own life to carry all of the me. This way, nobody would find trouble with the Hundred Flowers Valley.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It seems like the Valley Master¡¯s cleverness was only up to trivial matters. What a pity. He was unaware that he was being controlled by someone.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop. He continued to lead the army towards the Hundred Flowers Valley. Now, the people in charge of the valley were the elders. Nobody dared to take the position of Valley Master.

    The elders of the Hundred Flowers Valley weren¡¯t fools. From the actions and rumors about the ck Tiger Gang, they knew that this matter had the shadow of the ck Tiger Gang. If they wanted to choose a new Valley Master, then they would need the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s input. If they chose a Valley Master without the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s permission, then they wouldn¡¯t know what consequences they would face. For the sake of their own lives, nobody dared to even mention the selection of a new Valley Master. They could only wait for Zhao Hai and the others to arrive.

    After several days, Zhao Hai and the others finally reached the Hundred Flowers Valley. Upon arriving at the valley, Zhao Hai and the others were stunned. Outside the valley were cultivators wearing the robes of the Hundred Flowers Valley. All of them stood respectfully in ce.

    Zhao Hai brought Li Xunhua over. When they saw Zhao Hai and Li Xunhua flying over, elders from the valley immediately weed them. They gave Zhao Hai a bow and said, ¡°The Elders of the Hundred Flowers Valley have seen Mister Zhao Hai. The Hundred Flowers Valley is honored to receive your visit.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the elders of the Hundred Flowers Valley and said, ¡°I came this time to deal with the former Valley Master. But now that he killed himself, I¡¯ll let go of this matter. But I hope that the Hundred Flowers Valley could elect a new Valley Master as soon as possible. After all, the Heavenly Demons are still in the Great Realm of Cultivation. The position of Valley Master cannot be kept vacant.¡±

    An elder of the Hundred Flowers Valley nodded and said, ¡°What mister said is true. But this isn¡¯t the ce to speak. Mister, please follow us in. I will have someone take care of the others.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he took Li Xunhua with him to the valley. The other cultivators who came with him were also given a ce to rest. The representatives of the other sects also followed behind Zhao Hai.

    Before long, the group entered the Hundred Flowers Pce. Upon entering the room, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes shed a cold light. Then he waved his hand and released a giant palm towards a dark area of the hall. A shadow suddenly distorted as though it wanted to resist. However, it failed in the end and was captured.

    Zhao Hai pulled the figure towards him and looked at the man who was covered in dark clothing. This man looked like a ninja. Besides his two eyes, everything else was covered.

    The elder of the Hundred Flowers Valley immediately said, ¡°Mister, please don¡¯t misunderstand. This person is from the Hundred Flowers Valley¡¯s Dark Flower Division. He¡¯s not an enemy.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the Hundred Flowers Valley Elder and said, ¡°Really?¡± Then he waved his hand and sent a sword qi towards the dark-clothed person¡¯s throat. The man¡¯s eyes turned nk and he was dead before long.

    The Hundred Flowers Valley Elder saw Zhao Hai¡¯s action and his expression couldn¡¯t help but change. Although they were afraid of Zhao Hai, that doesn¡¯t mean that they would ept being pped in the face. Just as the Elder was about to get angry, Zhao Hai waved his hand and wrapped the dark-clothed person with dark gas.

    It was at this point that the elder angrily said, ¡°Mister, what do you mean by this? Why did you kill a disciple of the Hundred Flowers Valley for no reason? You want to turn him into Undead? If you don¡¯t give us an exnation, then we wouldn¡¯t mind dying to get our justice!¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the elder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll know in a while.¡± At this moment, the dark mist disappeared. The dark-clothed man stood up. Zhao Hai looked at the Undead and said, ¡°Tell me who you are.¡±

    The dark-clothed person quickly answered, ¡°Replying to the Young Master. I¡¯m a member of the Dark Flower Division of the Hundred Flowers Valley. I¡¯m a member of the Heavenly Demon Realm¡¯s Shadow Demon Race. The previous Valley Master has been killed by an expert of the Shadow Demon Race. After the Valley Master died, we pretended to be people from the Dark Flower Division. In fact, the Hundred Flowers Valley has no such thing as a Dark Flower Division.¡±

    The words of the dark-clothed person caused the hall to erupt. Nobody thought that the Dark Flower Division didn¡¯t exist. Moreover, it was actually fabricated by the Heavenly Demons. They were also shocked to find out that the previous Valley Master had been killed by the Heavenly Demons.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t pay attention to the people in the hall. He continued to ask, ¡°Tell me your goals.¡±

    The dark-clothed person replied, ¡°We are to be on the side of the Valley Master and change his impression of the Heavenly Demons bit by bit. We¡¯ll control the Valley Master using this method. And once he has a favorable impression of the Heavenly Demon Race, we¡¯ll have him surrender to us. Staying at his side also provided the Heavenly Demons with information about the Great Realm of Cultivation.¡±

    The people in the hall began to understand why the Valley Master decided to surrender to the Heavenly Demons. It was because of these Shadow Demons. They caused the Valley Master to change his views on the Heavenly Demons.

    Thinking of this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but breathe in the cold air. The Heavenly Demons were full of tricks. Sects would have shadow divisions that were kept secret. Even the elders of these sects wouldn¡¯t know of these secret divisions. Because of this, the Heavenly Demons were able to take advantage of it. They killed the Valley master and pretended that the Dark Flower Division had always existed. After all, only the dead Valley Master could confirm if it was real or not.

    When the new Valley Master came to power, he naturally needed to safeguard his own interests. The appearance of this secret division was a godsend. He would never think that they were Heavenly Demons in disguise.

    At this time, Zhao Hai waved his hand, taking out a group of Undead. Then hemended, ¡°Kill everyone from the Dark Flower Division. Make sure that nobody remains.¡± The Undead left and before long sounds of fighting were heard around the hall.

    At this time, Zhao Hai looked at the Hundred Flowers Valley elder and said, ¡°I heard about the Dark Flower Division from Mister Hua Wushang. He suspected the existence of this division. What a pity, Mister Hua Wushang is now dead. Therefore I can only make a move. I ask Elder to forgive my actions today.¡±

 Chapter 1856

    <h4>Chapter 1856: Hundred Flowers Hall</h4>

    There are still a few ws in Zhao Hai¡¯s statements, but they don¡¯t matter right now. After all, the facts were now in front of everyone. The Hundred Flowers Valley¡¯s Dark Flower Division was actuallyposed of Heavenly Demons. What else can people say?

    The elder of the Hundred Flowers Valley had an expression of shame, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Mister Zhao Hai, we wouldn¡¯t have known. The Dark Flower Division turned out to be a chess piece set up by the Heavenly Demons. I apologize for ming Mister. Please have a seat.¡±

    The seat of honor in the Hundred Flowers Hall was empty. But there were still a lot of seats present. Everyone sat down.

    After looking at these people, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Since we¡¯re all on the same side, I won¡¯t be polite. The Hundred Flowers Valley cannot go on without a Valley Master. Today, I¡¯ll act as a witness as you choose a new Valley Master. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s words could be considered as domineering. Normally, the selection of Valley Master has nothing to do with him. But now, Zhao Hai wants to supervise the selection. However, nobody dared to keep him out. After all, he has the strength to be overbearing.

    The Hundred Flowers Valley was going to join the Freedom Alliance. And since the ck Tiger Gang was the alliance leader, Zhao Hai has a certain say on the alliance¡¯s matters. Therefore, nobody can really say anything about his actions.

    Li Xunhua looked at the people of the Hundred Flowers Valley and said, ¡°Mister, I want to talk to them first.¡±

    Zhao Hai turned his head to Li Xunhua and then nodded, ¡°Alright¡±. Then he no longer bothered with them.

    Li Xunhua hastily stood up as he looked at the elders of the Hundred Flowers Valley and said, ¡°Elders, please.¡± It must be said that Li Xunhua had a higher status than these elders. So upon hearing Li Xunhua, these elders immediately nodded and then walked out of the hall.

    Li Xunhua led the elders to a room on the side. Then he looked at everyone and said, ¡°Everyone, I understand why you haven¡¯t elected a new Valley Master. To be honest with you, even if you elect a Valley master, the Hundred Flowers Valley would still be devastated in the future. Me and the others who are at the Hundred Flowers Alliance have decided to join the ck Tiger Gang. I don¡¯t want to deal with this matter at first, but I have to at least mention it to you.¡±

    As soon as the elders heard Li Xunhua, they were stunned. Then their expressions changed. They were aware that the people sent to the alliance army were the elites of the valley. If they joined the ck Tiger Gang, the Hundred Flowers Valley would no longer have any elites left. This would greatly weaken the Hundred Flowers Valley.

    Li Xunhua looked at everyone and said, ¡°You have also joined the Freedom Alliance. Although the Freedom Alliance isposed of multiple sects, the most powerful influence is still the ck Tiger Gang. The Hundred Flowers Valley might still exist if a Valley master was elected. However, its status in the Freedom Alliance definitely wouldn¡¯t be high in the future. It¡¯s best if you join the ck Tiger Gang like me and the others. Of course, I¡¯m not saying that you¡¯ll join the ck Tiger Gang individually. You should still choose a representative of the valley and have him bring the entire Hundred Flowers Valley to join the ck Tiger Gang. I¡¯m certain that the ck Tiger Gang wouldn¡¯t treat you badly. Everyone would then be disciples of the ck Tiger Gang. And since the ck Tiger Gang is very protective of their disciples, nobody would dare touch you in the future. Moreover, the benefits you will gain wouldn¡¯t be less. Please think properly before you make a decision.¡±

    Every elder had difficult expressions after listening to Li Xunhua¡¯s words. If they joined the ck Tiger Gang like what Li Xunhua said, then wouldn¡¯t the Hundred Flowers Valley¡¯s lineage be broken? They couldn¡¯t help but feel apprehensive towards this direction.

    Most of the elders wanted to berate Li Xunhua, but none of them was able to open their mouths. They knew that Li Xunhua was right. If they don¡¯t join the ck Tiger Gang, then the Hundred Flowers Valley would be bullied by everyone. When the timees, their lives would be difficult.

    The meeting room became silent for some time. Then one of the elders spoke, ¡°Junior Brother Li, if we join the ck Tiger Gang, will we be permitted to pass down the dao of the Hundred Flowers Valley?¡±

    The dao that the elder said was the sect¡¯s cultivation method. Cultivators value their cultivation methods, especially the established sects. Their cultivation method was their inheritance. Therefore, when cultivators mention the dao, they would mean their cultivation methods.

    Li Xunhua nodded and said, ¡°Of course. When I joined the ck Tiger Gang, Mister Zhao Hai told me that we can establish a Hundred Flowers Hall in the ck Tiger Gang. I will be the Hall Master and would use the teachings of the Hundred Flowers Valley to nurture disciples. If you join the ck Tiger Gang, not only could you pass down the inheritance of the Hundred Flowers Valley, the territory of the Hundred Flowers Valley would also be kept intact. Essentially, we¡¯ll just be changing our name from Hundred Flowers Valley to the Hundred Flowers Hal.¡±

    The elders hummed in discussion upon hearing Li Xunhua. To be honest, they were moved. Although they would be joining the ck Tiger Gang, they would still retain some autonomy. Moreover, the elders would still keep their position and pass down the dao of the Hundred Flowers Valley. It sounded really good.

    The elder from before looked at everyone and asked, ¡°Everyone, what do you think about Junior Brother Li¡¯s proposal? I think it¡¯s very good. Once we join the ck Tiger Gang, everything we¡¯re worried about will go away.¡±

    The elders nodded. This was indeed the case. As long as they join the ck Tiger Gang, their problems would be solved.

    Seeing that everyone agrees, the elder said, ¡°Since everyone agrees, then we can just elect Li Xunhua as our Valley Master. Moreover, Junior Brother Li knows the ck Tiger Gang and Mister Zhao Hai. With him as our leader, we wouldn¡¯t be bullied in the ck Tiger Gang.¡±

    Li Xunhua didn¡¯t expect that he would be part of the discussion. He was about to refuse, but his voice was drowned out by the agreement of the others. This caused his expression to change.

    Therefore, Li Xunhua quickly interjected, ¡°Everyone, please stop talking. Any one of you can be the Valley Master, but I can¡¯t. I already joined the ck Tiger Gang. A lot of people outside are already aware that I¡¯m now a part of the ck Tiger Gang. If I suddenly be the Valley Master, then what would those people think? Moreover, the ck Tiger Gang might be dissatisfied. What you¡¯re thinking is impossible to do.¡±

    When they heard Li Xunhua, everyone stopped. Then they quickly changed their thinking. If Li Xunhua became the Valley Master, then the other sects would think that this was an expansion n of the ck Tiger Gang. This would cause the other sects to be on guard. This action wouldn¡¯t benefit the ck Tiger Gang at all.

    After they figured it out, everyone frowned. Wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing if they weren¡¯t able to select a Valley Master after all this time?

    Seeing everyone¡¯s expression, Li Xunhua couldn¡¯t help but scold them secretly for being pig-headed. He said, ¡°Everyone, why worry about choosing a Valley Master? As long as you join the ck Tiger Gang, then you can just as Zhao Hai to select a ValleY Master. Wouldn¡¯t that be better?¡±

    Hearing Li Xunhua¡¯s suggestion, the elders were stunned for a moment. Then the eldersughed as they bowed to Li Xunhua, ¡°Then that¡¯s settled. We¡¯ll go ording to Junior Brother Li¡¯s advice.¡±

    Naturally, Zhao Hai was aware of what¡¯s happening in the meeting room. However, he didn¡¯t think that Li Xunhua would be so sensible. If the Hundred Flowers Valley really joined the ck Tiger Gang, the gang would expand by a huge margin.

    Zhao Hai began to think about candidates for the position of Hall Master. In the end, Zhao Hai settled on Hu Huaqian. Hu Huaqian was very loyal to the ck Tiger Gang and has contributed a lot to the sect. Handing the position of Hall Master to him would be the best choice. Then below the position of Hall Master would be the Vice Hall Master. This position would be given to the Han n.

    The Han n was the most firm supporter of the ck Tiger Gang. Although the people of their n have been living in secret, they shouldn¡¯t be treated unjustly. Therefore, Zhao Hai ns to give the position of Hundred Flowers Hall¡¯s Vice Hall Master to the Han n. This way, thergest ns of the ck Tiger Gang would get benefits and be more loyal to the ck Tiger Gang in the future.

    The Hall Elders of the Hundred Flowers Hall would belong to the people from the Hundred Flowers Valley. As for Li Xunhua and the elites, they would go to the ck Tiger Gang. Zhao Hai has other arrangements for them. Li Xunhua was a talent in his own right. He would be more useful in the headquarters of the ck Tiger Gang.

    As he thought of these, Zhao Hai took out a jade sword message and sent it out. Just as Zhao Hai released the jade sword message, Li Xunhua and the elders of the Hundred Flowers valley came out.

    Everyone looked at these people, wondering what decision they reached. Although Zhao Hai was already aware of their n, he just kept quiet and waited.

    After Li Xunhua came out, he went to Zhao Hai¡¯s side and then took a seat behind him.

    At this time, the representative elder of the Hundred Flowers Valley cupped his fist towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, because of what happened with the previous Valley Master, the Hundred Flowers Valley no longer has any face to show the Great Realm of Cultivation. After discussions with the other elders of the Hundred Flowers Valley, we decided to merge with the ck Tiger Gang. Mister, we ask you to take us in.¡± After he said that, the elder of the Hundred Flowers Valley bowed towards Zhao Hai. The other elders bowed towards him as well, ¡°Mister, please take us in.¡±

    The performance of the Hundred Flowers Valley caused everyone else to be stunned. The other sects couldn¡¯t help but look towards Zhao Hai and then to Li Xunhua. The decision of the Hundred Flowers Valley elders must have something to do with Li Xunhua.

    Li Xunhua just sat in ce without saying anything. At this time, Zhao Hai stood up and then helped the elder up before saying, ¡°Everyone, you don¡¯t have to bow. If you really want to join the ck Tiger Gang, then it¡¯s possible. However, I alone cannot decide on this matter. I have to ask for the sect¡¯s decision. If you really mean what you¡¯re saying, then please wait for a moment.¡±

    The elder quickly said, ¡°We will. Mister can rest assured.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then he took out a jade sword message and then released it.

    Zhang Feng was currently in his study reading the first jade sword message that Zhao Hai sent. He raised his brows in surprise as he read the contents. He didn¡¯t expect the Hundred Flowers Valley to merge with the ck Tiger Gang. He thought that it would already be good if the Hundred Flowers Alliance joined the Freedom Alliance. But now, it seems like the Hundred Flowers Valley would be part of the ck Tiger Gang.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s proposal for Hu Huaqian to be the Hall Master of the Hundred Flowers Hall while the Han n would hold the position of Vice Hall Master was good. Even if the Hu n was ambitious, there would be the Han n right at their side. It would be impossible for the Hu n to turn the Hundred Flowers Hall into their own property.

    At the same time, this arrangement would gain the favor of the tworge ns. It was a good idea for everyone. Thinking of this, Zhang Feng immediately said, ¡°Someone, invite Elder Hu and Elder Han over.¡± Elder Hu was naturally Hu Liangchen while Elder Han was the Han n¡¯s Han Ren.

    The person outside the study nodded and immediately sent the summons. Before long, Hu Liangchen and Han Ren arrived at Zhang Feng¡¯s study. After everyone exchanged greetings, they sat down. Then Zhang Feng handed the jade sword message to Hu Liangchen and said, ¡°Uncle Hu, Uncle Han, this is something Little Hai sent. Please take a look.¡±

    Hu Liangchen received the jade sword message and read the contents. His expression turned happy, then he raised his brow. Then his expression rxed as he handed it over to Han Ren. After going through the contents of the jade sword message, Han Ren turned to Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Gang Leader, your meaning is?¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled faintly and said, ¡°I agree with Little Hai¡¯s n. Hu Huaqian gained a lot of experience in the second army. It¡¯s good for him to be a Hall Master. And under Little Hai¡¯s help, Han Buli was able to increase his strength. Moreover, he¡¯s an intelligent kid. I heard that he¡¯s handling some tasks for the Han n right now. I¡¯ll have to ask Uncle Han to let this talent out. If the two of you agree, the Hall Master of the Hundred Flowers Hall would be Hu Huaqian while the Vice Hall Master would be Han Buli. What do you think?¡±

    Hu Liangchen smiled and said, ¡°I also think it¡¯s a good idea. Han Buli is Little Hai¡¯s first friend in the ck Tiger Gang. And I have no doubts about his ability. He can be the Vice Hall Master. But to be honest, I¡¯m worried about Huaqian bing the Hall Master. So it¡¯s good that Han Buli would be there to help him.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded. At this time, the second jade sword message from Zhao Hai arrived. After looking through the contents, Zhang Feng smiled faintly and said, ¡°Uncle Hu, Uncle Han, call the two over. They will upy their positions in two days.¡±

 Chapter 1857

    <h4>Chapter 1857: Training and Consolidation</h4>

    Zhao Hai and the others were still in the Hundred Flowers Pce. The entire room was filled with people. However, nobody made any noise. The other cultivators didn¡¯t say anything. They were all thinking about the changes that would happen once Hundred Flowers Valley merges with the ck Tiger Gang. They also thought about the effects this would have on their sects.

    The people of the Hundred Flowers Valley were anxiously waiting for news. In the past, they were worried about choosing the Valley Master. But since they decided to join the ck Tiger Gang, their worries shifted to whether they would be epted or not.

    It has been some time since Zhao Hai sent his jade sword message. He was also aware that a message wasing. Before long, a jade sword message stopped in front of Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai received the jade sword message and scanned it with his spiritual force. Then he nodded as he turned to the representative elder and said, ¡°Everyone, the Gang Leader has epted your request. Starting today, the Hundred Flowers Valley has merged with the ck Tiger Gang. Its name would be changed to the Hundred Flowers Hall. The elders would keep their position and help with the management of the hall. In two days, the Gang Leader will send the Hall Master and the Vice Hall Master.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the elders of the Hundred Flowers Valley rxed. Then the representative elder cupped his fist and said, ¡°We obey the Gang Leader¡¯s order.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯re now part of one group. If you need anything, just tell me. As long as it¡¯s possible, I¡¯ll certainly help.¡±

    The representative elder quickly replied, ¡°We won¡¯t dare trouble Mister. We will immediately prepare for the arrival of the Hall Master and the Vice Hall Master.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Good. Go and take out some hundred flowers wine. We need to celebrate this asion with our friends.¡±

    The elders immediatelyplied and then began to make the preparations. The other sects also went over to give a sincere congrattions to Zhao Hai as well as the ck Tiger Gang.

    These people were admiring Zhao Hai. Not only was he a goodmander, his methods were also superb. Without anyone expecting it, the ck Tiger Gang was able to swallow the Hundred Flowers Valley. Such methods were astonishing.

    Zhao Hai also chatted with the others. As everyone chatted with Zhao Hai, they discovered that Zhao Hai remembered each of their names. They couldn¡¯t help but feel happy knowing that Zhao Hai knew their names.

    Before long, the elders of the Hundred Flowers Valley finished preparing the feast. Hundred flowers wine was also offered to everyone. Women of the valley were also arranged to perform.

    The celebration went on for two hours before everyone left. Zhao Hai also went to the residence arranged for him. But before entering his residence, Zhao Hai called Li Xunhua over.

    When the two entered the residence, Zhao Hai invited Li Xunhua to take a seat. Then he said, ¡°Senior Brother Li, you did very well. Declining the position of Valley Master was a great move. This Zhao Hai gives you his thanks.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Li Xunhua¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but jump. He discovered that he couldn¡¯t hide anything from Zhao Hai. It seems like Zhao Hai has foreseen everything that would happen. He even knew that Li Xunhua was offered the position. However, Li Xunhua didn¡¯t disy his shock. He cupped his fist and said, ¡°I¡¯m now a disciple of the ck Tiger Gang. It¡¯s natural for me to consider the benefits of the sect.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Tomorrow, the Hundred Flowers Alliance army will be disbanded. A million troops will be selected and integrated with the Freedom Alliance¡¯s first army. As for you, you will go to the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s base. The Gang Leader has made some arrangements for you.¡±

    Li Xunhua nodded. Zhao Hai looked at Li Xunhua and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be disappointed. Although you¡¯re very familiar with the Hundred Flowers Valley, you would do better in the ck Tiger Gang. The Hundred Flowers Valley would only be a branch hall. You will be working for the main hall. With your ability, you would definitely gain a better status.¡±

    Li Xunhua cupped his fist gratefully towards Zhao Hai as he said, ¡°Mister, thank you.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright. You go and take a rest. Right, help me pick people that would be sent to the first army.¡± Li Xunhua nodded, then he turned around and left.

    When Li Xunhua left, Zhao Hai immediately returned to the Space. Laura and the others were now looking at the response of the other sects.

    This time, Zhao Hai released so many Undead that it scared the Heavenly Demons away. This not only shocked the Heavenly Demon Realm, it stunned the nine super sects as well.

    The nine super sects were confident that they had the numbers advantage against the Freedom Alliance. So even if the Freedom Alliance was given time to develop, they wouldn¡¯t be a threat. But who would have expected that Zhao Hai would have so many Undead. The sole point of superiority that the nine super sects had against the Freedom Alliance has disappeared. This caused the nine super sects to feel stuck.

    However, the one feeling the most helpless was the Myriad Demons Sect. In the Northern Divergent Province, there were three groups that resisted the Heavenly Demons: the Freedom Alliance, the Hundred Flowers Alliance, and the Myriad Demons Alliance. Now, the Hundred Flowers Alliance has merged with the Freedom Alliance and Zhao Hai has repelled the Heavenly Demon Army. Naturally, these Heavenly Demons wouldn¡¯t just return to the Heavenly Demon Realm. This left the Myriad Demons Alliance to face an army of 30 million Heavenly Demons. This caused the pressure that they faced to increase.

    The Heavenly Demons also understood that upying the entire Great Realm of Cultivation or exterminating the nine super sects was an impossible task. Unless they held overwhelming strength, they wouldn¡¯t be able to swallow the Great Realm of Cultivation.

    The reason they continued to fight against the Great World of Cultivation was because they were waiting for the Soaring Dragon Realm¡¯s inspection. They want the inspectors of the Soaring Dragon Realm to see that they were better than the people in the Great Realm of Cultivation. After all, being able to invade the Great Realm of Cultivation meant that they were stronger than the cultivators. This would give them a good chance of recing the Great Realm of Cultivation¡¯s spot in the Soaring Dragon Realm. This was the true goal of the Heavenly Demons.

    Zhao Hai was also aware of this n. However, he didn¡¯t dispatch troops to drive the heavenly Demons away. Zhao Hai knew that nine super sects were worried about him. He wanted to see how the nine super sects would respond.

    The nine super sects have just begun to treat the Freedom Alliance seriously. If Zhao Hai was too active, then the nine super sects might ride his coattails. Therefore, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t anxious to make a move.

    Naturally, it was impossible for the Myriad Demons Sect to block 30 million Heavenly Demons. Therefore, the Myriad Demons Sect asked the other super sects for help. The other super sects also needed to give each other face. They knew that if the Myriad Demons Sect fell, they would follow soon. So all the sects sent troops in order to stop the attack of the Heavenly Demons.

    Zhao Hai was just waiting at this time. He won¡¯t make a move unless the nine super sectse to him. In any case, he doesn¡¯t have to enter the Soaring Dragon Realm. Even if the Great Realm of Cultivation loses the qualifications to enter, Zhao Hai could still enter the Soaring Dragon Realm through the Heavenly Demon Realm.

    The next morning, Zhao Hai weed the sect representatives in the meeting hall of the Hundred Flowers Valley. When everyone arrived, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Everyone, it has been a while since you left your respective sects. Everyone has worked very hard. I called you over to tell you that you can return to your own sects. The Hundred Flowers Alliance army will be dissolved. Of the 5 million troops, only a million will be left to be integrated into the Freedom Alliance¡¯s first army. As for who stays and who goes, it will be up to you to decide.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, everyone stared. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to dismiss the alliance army. However, they immediately changed their minds. Zhao Hai has so many Undead in his control. He has no need for so many people.

    But this was also good for the sects. During the previous battles, the sects lost a lot of their elites. It was also about time for them to head back and lick their wounds. Although all of them weren¡¯t able to return, only a few of them would be kept. This would allow the sects to recuperate.

    After giving Zhao Hai their thanks, the sect representatives began to arrange their troops. At this time, the Freedom Alliance¡¯s first army also arrived at the Hundred Flowers Valley. The entire valley was full of activity. Fortunately, by this time, most of the cultivators had already returned to their sects.

    Zhao Hai and the others temporarily settled down in the Hundred Flowers Valley. The reason for this was for Zhao Hai to train the new troops. The first army has just been injected with new blood. These neers still haven¡¯t learned the rules of the army. Therefore, Zhao Hai needed to train them first.

    Although Zhao Hai has plenty of Undead, he hated using them during battle. These Undead were oysters that provided him with pearls of faith power.

    Another reason Zhao Hai settled down in the Hundred Flowers Valley was to wait for the nine super sects. Although the nine super sects sent reinforcements to the Myriad Demons Sect, the troops they sent were just enough to stop the attack of the Heavenly Demons. The overall number of troops the Heavenly Demons had in the Great World of Cultivation wasn¡¯t a small number. The nine super sects were also limited in the troops they could send to help. Zhao Hai believed that it wouldn¡¯t take long before the nine super sects would knock on his door begging for help.

    Recently, the growth of the Freedom Alliance has been astonishing. It was still digesting the sects it gained from the Hundred Flowers Alliance. It also needs some time to recuperate. Zhao Hai would stay in the Hundred Flowers Valley as a deterrent against the nine super sects. Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t mind destroying a few sects if it was needed. In the Great World of Cultivation, virtue was worth a fart. If your fists were big enough, you would be able to survive and grow.

 Chapter 1858

    <h4>Chapter 1858: Determined To Suppress</h4>

    Jian Wuya was in his cave residence with a few people. There was the Ten Thousand Buddhas Monastery¡¯s Abbot Numu. ording to legend, the abbot has already reached the end of the Buddhist Sect¡¯s Divine Vajra Technique. It was said that he was able to kill ordinary cultivators with just his gaze.

    There was also the Wonderful Sound Pavilion¡¯s Master, Ghost Saint Gui Lingzi. Gui Lingzi has practiced the peak of the Wonderful Sound Pavilion¡¯s Quiet Ghost Technique. He could turn any sound into an attack that the enemy couldn¡¯t see. It was virtually impossible to guard against.

    There¡¯s the Thousand Beast Sect¡¯s Beast King Meng Wudi. The beasts under the Beast King have reached millions. The Thousand Beast Sect also practices the Thousand Beast Fist. When practiced to its very peak, one punch would hold the strength of a thousand beasts.

    Then there¡¯s the Myriad Demons Sect¡¯s Dragon Venerable Jiao Hualong. ording to legend, Jiao Hualong was originally a cyan snake. After gaining sentience, he cultivated the Dragon Transformation Technique and became the Sect Master of the Myriad Demons Sect. When he gained his human form, he named himself Jiao Hualong to show his determination to be a true dragon.

    There¡¯s the East Saint Academy¡¯s Dean, Zither Heart Dong Libo. This person¡¯s realm of swordsmanship and zither arts has reached the peak realm. His strength was extraordinary.

    The Dean of the West Saint Academy was named Master Xi Ziyou. Fighting against him was like ying a game of chess. Any misstep will cause one to be beyond redemption.

    The South Saint Academy¡¯s Dean was named Saint Wang Fengming. It was said that his words and writings could influence the void. Every character he wrote would correspond to an offensive technique. With only his words, he could forbid the enemy from attacking or defending.

    The Northern Saint Academy¡¯s Dean was Ghostwind Wu Youdao. He has reached major perfection in the Mountains and Rivers Technique. His battles would always happen inside his paintings, causing the enemy to be at a disadvantage.

    The sect leaders of the nine super sects met in the Heaven Sect. Naturally, they weren¡¯t here for a tea party. They were discussing important matters. Jian Wuya looked at the others and said, ¡°Things have reached this point. It seems like we have to join forces with the Freedom Alliance. What do you all think?¡±

    The others didn¡¯t speak, this made Jiao Hualong¡¯s expression turn pale. To be honest, the rise of the ck Tiger Gang was too quick. Originally, the sect didn¡¯t even reach the top 100 sects in the Northern Divergent Province. Who knew that this sect would suddenly rise, to the point of threatening the position of the Myriad Demons Sect.

    The Freedom Alliance wasn¡¯t an issue for the other super sects. They were d to see another strong group seeding. But for the Myriad Demons Realm, it wasn¡¯t good news. This was because the Freedom Alliance was now bing the top power in the Northern Divergent Province. Even without Zhao Hai, the alliance wouldn¡¯t be any worse than the Myriad Demons Sect. If Zhao Hai was added, then the Myriad Demons Sect wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to the alliance.

    Jiao Hualong was certainly unwilling to join forces with the Freedom Alliance. If they did, then this would inform everyone that the Freedom Alliance was on the same level as the Myriad Demons Sect. This would tear the Northern Divergent Province in half. How could the Myriad Demons Sect ept it?

    The other sect masters knew what Jiao Hualong was thinking about. However, they also have a valid reason to group up with the Freedom Alliance. If they couldn¡¯t deal with the Heavenly Demons as soon as possible, then the inspection of the Soaring Dragon Realm might arrive. The Great Realm of Cultivation might lose its ce in the Soaring Dragon Realm. For the nine super sects, this was a massive loss. They would rather share the benefits with the Freedom Alliance than lose the qualifications to enter the Soaring Dragon Realm.

    Seeing that nobody was willing to speak, Jian Wuya¡¯s expression sank. Then he said, ¡°Sect Master Jiao, let me hear your thoughts. After all, the Freedom Alliance is in the Northern Divergent Province. Your words are the most relevant in this case.¡±

    Jiao Hualong looked at Jian Wuya and knew that he waspelling him to make a stand. And since it wouldn¡¯t be good if he didn¡¯t express his opinion, Jiao Hualong replied, ¡°Naturally, I agree to grouping up with the Freedom Alliance. Our fate in the Soaring Dragon Realm depends on this. However, we cannot allow the Freedom Alliance to ride the heads of our nine super sects. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid our future wouldn¡¯t be good.¡±

    Jiao Hualong¡¯s words gained the others¡¯ approval. Abbot Numu nodded and said, ¡°Benefactor Jiao¡¯s words are right. Because of Zhao Hai, the Freedom Alliance is holding the same strength as our nine super sects. This is the time we need to unite even more. If we can¡¯t suppress the Freedom Alliance, then they will suppress us in the future.¡±

    ¡°Abbot¡¯s words are a bit improper. The Freedom Alliance has Zhao Hai, they are already as strong as the nine super sects. We should be giving them an equal position as us. If we¡¯re still thinking about suppressing them, then it wouldn¡¯t be good for everyone.¡± A pleasant voice was heard. It was Gui Lingzi, the sect master of the Wonderful Sound Pavilion.

    ¡°Hmph. Just ttering others. I don¡¯t believe Zhao Hai is as strong as rumors say. If he¡¯s really that strong, he would have wiped out the nine super sects a long time ago. The Heavenly Demons have already been driven out a long time ago. He wouldn¡¯t have waited until now.¡± Beast King Meng Wudi coldly snorted.

    Wu Youdao looked at Jian Wuya and said, ¡°Jian Wuya, we need proper information. Zhao Hai said that the Heaven Sect schemed against him when he attended the Demon ying Conference. He was sent to a subspace that allowed him to capture a lot of immortal-level Undead. Is he correct?¡±

    Wu Youdao¡¯s words caused everyone to look at Jian Wuya. They also wanted to know the answer. This was because their people have also disappeared after going through the Heaven Sect¡¯s transmission formation. If what Zhao Hai said was true, then this meant that his current increase in strength was directly caused by the Heaven Sect.¡±

    Jian Wuya looked at everyone and said, ¡°It¡¯s true that he was schemed against. As for where he was sent, I don¡¯t know. It was a strange coordinate and everyone sent there weren¡¯t able toe back. We didn¡¯t know that it had Undead inside.¡±

    When they heard Jian Wuya, Wu Youdao and the others coldly snorted. However, they didn¡¯t react too much. They were aware that this wasn¡¯t the time to fight each other. Even their own sects weren¡¯t clean. Deaths among their visitors wasn¡¯t an infrequent event.

    Wang Fengming said, ¡°Alright, everyone, this isn¡¯t the time to talk about this. What we need to discuss is how to treat the Freedom Alliance. I agree with Abbot Numu. We have to suppress the Freedom Alliance, otherwise we wouldn¡¯t have any face in the future. When we work together with the Freedom Alliance, we would be more passive. The Freedom Alliance is arrogant because of Zhao Hai. He is also powerful on his own. There must be restrictions to his usage of his powerful Undead. Even if he uses his Undead, he would have to consume a lot of spiritual force. Even if he has a thousand immortal-level Undead, it should be impossible for them to have them all out all the time. Therefore, there¡¯s still ways to deal with Zhao Hai. We don¡¯t need to be afraid of him at all. If we bow to the Freedom Alliance right now, then we wouldn¡¯t have any good days in the future.¡±

    Wang Fengming¡¯s words caused everyone to nod. Right, if Zhao Hai could use his Undead all the time, then he would have dominated the Great Realm of Cultivation. He wouldn¡¯t have been so quiet up until recently.

    Thinking about this, the dread inside everyone¡¯s hearts vanished. Seeing this, Jian Wuya said, ¡°Good. Then we¡¯ll agree to Abbot Numu¡¯s proposal. We have to suppress the Freedom Alliance. Otherwise, we would be the ones being suppressed in the future. Now we need to discuss how to do so.¡±

    Jiao Hualong¡¯s cold voice said, ¡°What else needs to be discussed? Send someone to give orders in the name of the nine super sects. Have them send troops to us. Then we¡¯ll see how they¡¯ll react.¡±

    Jian Wuya and the others couldn¡¯t help but frown. Although they want to suppress the Freedom Alliance, they shouldn¡¯t go too far. After all, even without Zhao Hai, the Freedom Alliance was still very strong. If they go too far in suppressing them, the oue wouldn¡¯t be good.

    However, they soon changed their mind. What Jiao Hualong said was reasonable. They should send someone to send their orders. If the Freedom Alliance agrees, then they have to recognize that the nine super sects are stronger than them. If they don¡¯t ept, then the nine super sects would think of other ways.

    Thinking of this, Jian Wuya said, ¡°Alright, then we should send people to the Freedom Alliance to send our orders. Let¡¯s see how they react. If they obey the orders, then that¡¯s good. But if they don¡¯t, then we¡¯ll give them a lesson.¡±

    The other sect masters nodded. The nine super sects were used to domineering over the entire Great Realm of Cultivation. Seeing another power catching up to them, they would naturally be unwilling. Therefore, the sect masters agreed to Jian Wuya.

    Jian Wuya looked at the sect masters and said, ¡°Everyone, one person from each sect will go to the ck Tiger Gang to give our orders. Remember, the person you send shouldn¡¯t be weak. If the ck Tiger Gang gets angry, we have to make sure that they can escape.¡±

    The other sect masters nodded. It would be bad if they suffered any losses in suppressing the ck Tiger Gang.

    However, the sect masters didn¡¯t leave the Heaven Sect. Instead, they sent out jade sword messages, summoning people to the Heaven Sect. The representatives would go to the ck Tiger Gang together.

    Jian Wuya also called an expert of the Heaven Sect. This person was an elder of the Heaven Sect, known as Shadowless Sword Liu Wushang. Although he hasn¡¯t reached the immortal stage, he was one of the strongest transcending tribtion experts in the Heaven Sect. Jian Wuya would be assured if he was the Heaven Sect¡¯s representative.

    Naturally, the nine super sects couldn¡¯t send immortal experts to send their order to the ck Tiger Gang. If they sent immortal experts, then it wouldn¡¯t be an order, but a deration of war. If the Freedom Alliance gets angry and detains those immortal experts, then the nine super sects would lose a lot.

 Chapter 1859

    <h4>Chapter 1859: Representatives of the Nine Super Sects</h4>

    Zhang Feng was in his room taking care of the Freedom Alliance¡¯s matters. He was busierpared to before. In the past, he only needed to deal with the ck Tiger Gang, but now that the Freedom Alliance was consolidated, he has to deal with it as well. This caused his days to be extremely busy.

    Now Zhang Feng could understand how Tie Zhantian¡¯s cultivation stagnated. He simply has no time to cultivate. With numerous things to handle every day, he has little free time to practice.

    Fortunately, Zhao Hai gave Zhang Feng spiritual qi potions that could be absorbed easily. This way, his cultivation would stagnate.

    Although Zhang Feng was very busy, he was still happy. He was well aware of the Freedom Alliance¡¯s strength. Even without Zhao Hai, the Freedom Alliance could contend against any of the nine super sects. And because of its rtionship with Zhao Hai, the sects in the Freedom Alliance didn¡¯t dare disrespect the ck Tiger Gang. This made managing them very easy. By this point, the internal state of the Freedom Alliance has been stabilized. The other sects also discovered that they¡¯re doing better than before they established the alliance.

    It can be said that because of Zhao Hai¡¯s existence, the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s position in the Freedom Alliance could be considered secure.

    Zhang Feng was currently looking at a jade sword message given to him by Zhao Hai. It was a report regarding the first army. Now, the first armyprised 5 million people and was stationed in the Hundred Flowers Valley. The Hundred Flowers Valley has now been handed over to Hu Huaqian and Han Buli. The two did a good job. There was no conflict. And with Zhao Hai present, there was no need to worry about it.

    The jade sword message also told Zhang Feng that the first army wouldn¡¯t make any movements. He was waiting for the response of the nine super sects.

    Zhang Feng understood Zhao Hai¡¯s meaning. He also agreed to Zhao Hai¡¯s approach. The nine super sects have been pressing down on the sects for so many years. Zhao Hai wants the nine super sects to ce them on an equal position. Zhang Feng doesn¡¯t object to this.

    As Zhang Feng was thinking about what to reply, a voice suddenly came from outside, ¡°Reporting to the Gang Leader. Representatives of the nine super sects havee to see you.¡±

    Zhang Feng stared. Then his eyes shone as he said, ¡°They finally came. Ask them to sit in the meeting room. Send people to Elder Hu and Elder Han, tell them to go to the room.¡± The voice outsideplied and left.

    Zhang Feng stood up. Then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Nine super sects, you finally sent people over.¡± Zhang Feng waved his hand and took out a jade sword message. After cing the contents, he released it. This jade sword message was for Zhao Hai. Zhang Feng wants to recall Zhao Hai to meet the representatives of the nine super sects.

    After Zhang Feng sent the jade sword message, he stood up and walked towards the meeting room. When he arrived, Zhang Feng found out that Hu Liangchen and Han Ren had arrived. They were standing in front of the room¡¯s door, waiting for him.

    Zhang Feng gave the other two a nod before they entered the room. This was a small meeting room which can amodate up to 20 people. There were nine people sitting inside. Each one of them had proud looks on their faces. When Zhang Feng¡¯s group came in, none of them stood up and gave their greetings. All of them share a look of disdain towards Zhang Feng.

    Seeing the appearance of these nine people, Zhang Feng¡¯s heart sank. He discovered that their expressions were a bit strange. They looked like they didn¡¯te to the ck Tiger Gang to ask for help.

    Hu Liangchen and Han Ren¡¯s expressions changed upon seeing the nine visitors. Naturally, they noticed that there¡¯s something wrong with these people.

    Zhang Feng took a deep breath and decided to listen to what they would say. He cupped his fist and said, ¡°This one is the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s Leader Zhang Feng. May I know who everyone is?¡±

    The one who carried a sword among the nine people said, ¡°Liu Wushang from the Heaven Sect. I have seen the Gang Leader. We came over to give the orders of the nine super sects.¡±

    ¡°Order¡± Zhang Feng noticed the words that Liu Wushang used. So he asked, ¡°What do you mean orders?¡±

    Liu Wushang gave Zhang Feng a cold look as he said, ¡°The nine super sects order the Freedom Alliance to send an army to the Myriad Demons Sect in three days. The army will obey the orders of the Myriad Demons Sect during the battle against the Heavenly Demons.¡±

    Liu Wushang looked at Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Disobeying the order will lead to merciless punishment!¡±

    Zhang Feng stared at Liu Wushang while Hu Liangchen and Han Ren had angry expressions. The Freedom Alliance wasn¡¯t any weaker than then nine super sects. And now, the nine super sects dared to order them around. And to add to the insult, they even dared to say that disobedience would be punished heavily.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Zhang Fengughed. He looked at Li Wushang and the others as though he had seen the world¡¯s funniest joke.

    Seeing Zhang Feng¡¯s reaction, the expression on Liu Wushang and the others¡¯ faces sank. When they saw this, they knew that there wouldn¡¯t be any favorable result to their visit. They would have to be on guard.

    Afterughing for some time, Zhang Feng stopped. Then his face turned ice cold before he said, ¡°My Freedom Alliance isn¡¯t for the nine super sects to order around. Not only did you order us, you even threatened us with punishment. Your arrogance truly knows no bounds. You should leave. Tell your sect leaders that if you want the Freedom Alliance to take action, then they would need to send a proper request. If you dared to send another order, my Freedom Alliance would be impolite!¡±

    When he heard Zhang Feng, Liu Wushang¡¯s expression changed. Then he said, ¡°Not only are you disobeying orders, you even insulted the nine super sects. You will be taught a lesson today!¡± After he said that, Liu Wushang moved his hands and stabbed Zhang Feng using his weapon. The others also locked onto Hu Liangchen and Han Ren, preventing them from helping Zhang Feng.

    Zhang Feng¡¯splexion paled. He didn¡¯t expect Liu Wushang to be so arrogant that he would attack him in the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s domain. Just as Zhang Feng was about to block the attack, a spatial rift opened in front of him. Then an arm appeared, punching Liu Wushang¡¯s sword. With a bang, Liu Wushang¡¯s sword was thrown back. Liu Wushang¡¯s face also paled.

    Slowly after that, a person¡¯s figure appeared from the spatial rift. He looked at Liu Wushang with a cold expression. He scanned the others as well before saying, ¡°Daring to disrespect the Gang Leader. Let¡¯s see how the nine super sects react after I cripple you.¡± After saying that, the figure moved and attacked Liu Wushang.

    Seeing this person, Zhang Feng¡¯s expression lit up, ¡°Little Hai!¡±

    As soon as they heard Zhang Feng, Liu Wushang and the others knew that the person who arrived was Zhao Hai. This was a person who became the number 1 celebrity in the Great Realm of Cultivation.

    When Zhao Hai rushed over, his body split into nine and attacked the nine representatives of the nine super sects. Liu Wushang and the others immediately retaliated. But as they were about to sh, Zhao Hai suddenly disappeared. The next moment, Zhao Hai was behind them.

    Liu Wushang and the others didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to have such methods. This caught them off guard. When Zhao Hai¡¯s punch hit their backs, they felt a powerful energy entering their bodies. In an instant, their spiritual qi dissipated as their medians were crushed. The nine representatives immediately spat out blood. They knew that they were finished. Their medians were destroyed. Unless they had heavenly treasure that could reshape their meridians, their strength would no longer return to its previous level. And they would no longer be able to advance in their cultivation.

    Liu Wushuang and the others¡¯ faces were pale and their expressions were dispirited. All of them looked at Zhao Hai who went to Zhang Feng¡¯s side with a frightened expression.

    Zhang Feng looked at the nine people and knew what happened to them. However, he didn¡¯t care. He coldly snorted and said, ¡°Get out. Make sure to tell the nine super sects that they can¡¯t order us around.¡±

    The nine looked at Zhang Feng with a ruthless expression before staggering towards the transmission formation. After a sh of white light, they disappeared from the ck Tiger Gang.

    When the nine people left, Zhang Feng looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Fortunately, you arrived. Otherwise, I would have suffered. I didn¡¯t expect the nine super sects to be so bold.¡±

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted and said, ¡°The nine super sects are full of idiots. They thought that they could use this method to crush the Freedom Alliance. They expected us to bow our heads. Just because I didn¡¯t attack them, they thought that I couldn¡¯t. Now they actually dared to offend me, they¡¯re really courting death.¡±

    Zhang Feng scoffed, ¡°The nine super sects are used to being arrogant. They thought that everyone should submit to them. Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about them anymore. Let¡¯s head back and discuss.¡± After he said that, the group of four left the meeting room and then went to Zhang Feng¡¯s study.

    Before long, the group entered Zhang Feng¡¯s study. After sitting down, Zhang Feng said, ¡°Now that Little Hai has crippled Liu Wushang and the others, let¡¯s see how the nine super sects react. It would be troublesome if they decide to attack us.¡±

    Hu Liangchen replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think the nine super sects would attack us. After all, we don¡¯t have much impact on them. If they want to attack us, they would need to drive the Heavenly Demons out first. If they don¡¯t get rid of the Heavenly Demons, then they would lose their qualification to enter the Soaring Dragon Realm. Compared to us, the Soaring Dragon Realm is more important to them.¡±

    Han Ren nodded and said, ¡°I agree with Old Hu¡¯s view. However, we still have to prepare. Gang Leader, I think we should inform the other sects about the situation. Those sects had just gotten out of the nine super sects¡¯ control, none of them would want to return to their previous states. They would definitely support us. If someone opposes, we would know that those people aren¡¯t on our side. Then we can clean them up. After that, we¡¯ll prepare to deal with the nine super sects.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded, then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, tell me the truth. How long can you release your Undead? Is there a limit?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no limit. I can also release the Undead for as long as I want. The reason I didn¡¯t use them in the past is because they aren¡¯t strong. At most, the Undead are at the spirit refining stage. Also, I don¡¯t want to lose any Undead.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng couldn¡¯t help but be confused. He was afraid to lose any Undead? Isn¡¯t the purpose of the Undead was to act as cannon fodder? Zhao Hai looked at Zhang Feng and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to use the Undead in battle because they are very important to me. They aren¡¯t only used for battle, they can also provide me with faith power.¡±

    Hiss! Zhao Hai¡¯s words caused Zhang Feng and the others to breathe in cold air. Zhang Feng looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, your Undead can give you faith power? Does that mean you have more than 1 billion praying disciples?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Correct. It¡¯s because of this that my cultivation is very swift. Without my Undead providing me with faith power, I wouldn¡¯t have been as strong as I am. Unfortunately, since the Undead are under my control, I can¡¯t give faith power to other people. I tried a lot of methods to make faith power portions, but all of them failed. Because of this, my wives couldn¡¯t use the faith power of the Undead.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng couldn¡¯t help but be surprised, ¡°Wives? You have wives?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Of course I have. They used to live in the Hundred Treasures Realm, but I brought them over secretly and settled them in the Ignored Valley. Since they aren¡¯t very strong, I didn¡¯t reveal them. I was afraid that other people would use them to threaten me.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded. Then he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°You¡¯re really very careful. I wasn¡¯t even aware that I have sisters-inw staying in the ck Tiger Gang. But with your strength, are you still afraid that other people would know about their existence?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re ttering me. I had just acquired my immortal-level Undead. I wasn¡¯t as strong before. If I bring my family with me, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to run away.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng and the othersughed. Then they no longer discussed the topic. Every cultivator has their own secrets. Zhao Hai telling them that he has wives was already very good.

 Chapter 1860

    <h4>Chapter 1860: Nine Super Sects¡¯ n</h4>

    Jian Wuya and the others were sitting inside the meeting room, waiting for news. Jian Wuya instructed Liu Wushang that if the ck Tiger Gang didn¡¯t agree, then he would teach the ck Tiger Gang a lesson. After all, Liu Wushang and the others represent the nine super sects. As long as ck Tiger Gang doesn¡¯t want to tear faces with the nine super sects, they wouldn¡¯t dare touch Liu Wushang and the others.

    Because of this, they believed that Liu Wushang and the others would give them news before long. Time doesn¡¯t really bother cultivators unless they were at the end of their lives. Therefore, the nine sect masters sat in the room with their eyes closed.

    At this time, footsteps could be heard from outside the room. The footsteps seemed hurried. When the footsteps arrived outside the meeting room, a voice was heard, ¡°Reporting! Sect Master, Elder Liu and the others have returned.¡±

    Hearing this, Jian Wuya opened his eyes and said, ¡°Let theme over, where are they?¡±

    The person outside the room replied, ¡°Elder Liu and the others have been injured. Their meridians have been destroyed. They are currently being treated. It would take a while before they can report to the sect master.¡±

    When Jian Wuya and the others heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then theirplexion changed. Jian Wuya immediately said, ¡°Their meridians have been destroyed?¡± The person outside confirmed, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jian Wuya and the others immediately stood up and left the room. When they exited the room, they saw the cultivator who reported. This person was an ordinary disciple of the Heaven Sect. Upon seeing Jian Wuya and the others, the disciple was stunned, then he immediately lowered his head in fear.

    Jian Wuya didn¡¯t care about the disciple¡¯s reaction. He quickly said, ¡°Take us to Wushang and the others.¡± The disciple nodded. Then he immediately led the way.

    Before long, the group arrived at a cave. The inside of this room was very big. There were several medicinal beds inside. Cultivators could be seen making medicine using herbs. When Jian Wuya arrived, the cultivators immediately bowed and said, ¡°I have seen the Sect Master.¡± Jian Wuya waved his hand and continued walking.

    In this cave was a section where people with special injuries were treated. With the size of the Heaven Sect, it was inevitable for its disciples to be injured while venturing outside. There would be some injuries that couldn¡¯t be cured with ordinary pills. Therefore, they were sent to this section to be cured. But since special treatment requires contribution points, only inner and core disciples coulde to this ce.

    Inside this room were several people. Each one of them were lying down with paleplexions. Their clothes have been taken off and their bodies were smeared with a thickyer of medicinal cream. The ointment emitted a fragrant scent.

    All of these people were unconscious. They looked like they were on thest embers of their life. All the sect masters knew that it was the end for them. They were crippled for the rest of their lives. There was no crueler fate for cultivators.

    Seeing this situation, Jian Wuya¡¯s expression changed. He immediately went to Liu Wushang¡¯s side and used his spiritual qi to scan his body. Once his spiritual force entered Liu Wushang¡¯s body, he immediately knew that Liu Wushang waspletely crippled. Liu Wushang¡¯s meridians were destroyed. Moreover, there were remnants of foreign qi left behind, making it hard for the meridians to be healed. The person who did this was a cruel individual.

    At this time, Liu Wushang felt that someone was scanning his body with spiritual qi. He slowly opened his eyes and saw Jian Wuya. He struggled to stand up, but Jian Wuya held him down, saying, ¡°Wushang, just lie down. Tell me everything that happened in the ck Tiger Gang.¡±

    Hearing Jian Wuya, Liu Wushang¡¯s expression sank. Then with a weak voice he said, ¡°Sect Master, please avenge me.¡± Then he told Jian Wuya everything that happened in the ck Tiger Gang from start to finish. There was no need for him to embellish his story. He just told exactly what happened. He wanted Jian Wuya and the others to avenge him. Liu Wushang knew Jian Wuya. He wasn¡¯t the kind of person to let go of a debt. He would certainly make the enemy pay back ten times, a hundred times.

    As Jian Wuya continued to listen, his face paled before turning red with anger. The other sect masters were the same.

    After Liu Wushang finished speaking, Jian Wuya said, ¡°You rest well. I will make sure to settle this enmity.¡± After he said that, he walked out of the room. Then he turned to the cultivators making medicine and said, ¡°Use all we have to treat them. If youck anything, don¡¯t hesitate to look for me.¡± The cultivators nodded.

    Before long, Jian Wuya and the others returned to the meeting room. Just as they entered, Jiao Hualong smashed a chair with his palm as he shouted, ¡°They went too far. The ck Tiger Gang went too far!¡±

    The other sect masters have the same rage in their eyes. Jian Wuya looked at Jiao Hualong and said, ¡°Alright, old Jiao, take a seat. Let¡¯s discuss how to deal with the Freedom Alliance.¡±

    Jiao Hualong coldly snorted and then sat down. After everyone had settled down, Jian Wuya said, ¡°Everyone, you heard what the Freedom Alliance did. How should we deal with this matter?¡±

    Abbott Numu¡¯s eyes were red with rage. It was clear that he was angry. He said, ¡°The Freedom Alliance is toowless. If they are left alone in the Great Realm of Cultivation, the realm would never be peaceful. They needed to be severely punished.¡±

    Meng Wudi coldly snorted, ¡°Anyone who dares to hurt the disciples of my Thousand Beast Sect will be torn to pieces!¡±

    Jian Wuya kept quiet, but he didn¡¯t hide his anger. At this time, Gui Lingzi¡¯s pleasant voice was heard, ¡°It¡¯s not the time for us to tear faces with the Freedom Alliance. If we go for the Freedom Alliance at this time, the Great Realm of Cultivation would fall into the hands of the Heavenly Demons. The Heavenly Demons have be defensive, but they are still anchored in the Great Realm of Cultivation. We all know their purpose. They want to wait until the inspection of the Soaring Dragon Realm to take our ce. We need to solve this matter first. It wouldn¡¯t be toote to deal with the Freedom Alliance after that.¡±

    Jian Wuya and the others snorted when they heard this. Although Gui Lingzi¡¯s words were correct, it still made them feel ufortable.

    After some time, Jian Wuya said, ¡°The most important matter we need to take care of is the Heavenly Demon Realm. We have to drive them back as soon as possible. Otherwise, we would be in great trouble. Sect Master Gui Lingzi is right, we can deal with the Freedom Alliance in the future. But if we lose the qualification to enter the Soaring Dragon Realm, then our losses would be very big.¡±

    Although the sect masters were angry, they couldn¡¯t help but admit that Jian Wuya was correct. Seeing everyone agreeing with him, Jian Wuya continued, ¡°Relying just on our strength to defeat the Heavenly Demons would be very hard. I think we should stand together with the Freedom Alliance. Have them share our burdens. At the same time, while dealing with the Heavenly Demons, they would lose some manpower. When the timees, it would be easier for us to deal with them.¡±

    The other sect masters nodded. They thought that this method was better. Work with the Freedom Alliance first, then deal with them after all is done. However, they failed to discover that they were now slowly regarding the Freedom Alliance as a presence that was on the same level as them.

    Abbott Numu let out a long breath and said, ¡°Then we can only send more people to the Freedom Alliance. If we don¡¯t want to give up some benefits, we won¡¯t be able to deal with the Heavenly Demons.¡±

    Jian Wuya nodded and said, ¡°We need to send someone experienced in diplomacy. We cannot let the Freedom Alliance gain the advantage. As long as they are willing to send troops to deal with the Heavenly Demons, everything would be easy to say.¡±

    The others nodded. Then they decided to send an Elder from the Heaven Sect to discuss with the Freedom Alliance.

    However, these people forgot that their situation was different from the Freedom Alliance. They forgot that as long as Zhao Hai survived, the Freedom Alliance¡¯s strength would be preserved. All of their previous discussions were useless.

    At the same time, the sect leaders didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai was listening to their discussion. In the past, it was impossible for Zhao Hai to look into important meeting rooms in the Heaven Sect. However, Zhao Hai put silver dust on the bodies of Liu Wushang and the others. This dust also spread to Jian Wuya and the others. Because of this, Zhao Hai was aware of what Jian Wuya and the others were talking about.

    As he looked at Jian Wuya and the others from the Space, the corners of Zhao Hai¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but rise. He expected the n of the nine super sects. To be honest, Zhao Hai was disappointed with them. They had dominated the Great Realm of Cultivation for too long that they had grown arrogant. They wouldn¡¯t even change their tactics when dealing with other people.

    Laura, who was sitting beside Zhao Hai, said, ¡°Brother Hai, since you already revealed us to First Senior Brother, will you take us out?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been in the Space all this time. The only way you can look into the outside world is through the monitor. So I thought that I could take you out and introduce you all to everyone.¡±

    Laura leaned gently on Zhao Hai¡¯s body and said, ¡°As long as we¡¯re by your side, it doesn¡¯t matter where we are. In fact, we prefer staying inside the Space. Here, we can do whatever we want.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°After you go out, stay on the Hell King¡¯s Ship. If you want to return to the Space, just head inside the cabin.¡±

    Laura nodded, then she looked at the screen and said, ¡°Brother Hai, how about them?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Since the bamboo is delivered to the door, we can¡¯t just ignore it.¡±

 Chapter 1861

    <h4>Chapter 1861: Intense Enmity</h4>

    Lei Bujing slowly recovered his vision of the surroundings. He had just appeared on the transmission formation of the ck Tiger Gang. This time, he came under Jian Wuya¡¯s orders. To be honest, he didn¡¯t like this task, but he had no choice but toe.

    Lei Bujing looked around him and discovered that he was in an underground cavern. There were several other transmission formations inside. People were constantlying in and out of the formation, none of them paid any attention to him.

    As Lei Bujing was staring, someone approached him, ¡°Mister, you¡¯re new here. May I ask why you came to the ck Tiger Gang?¡±

    Lei Bujing turned his head and saw another cultivator not far from him. Lei Bujing smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m Lei Bujing from the Heaven Sect. Under the sect master¡¯s order, I came here to meet Gang Leader Zhang.¡±

    Jian Wuya sent Lei Bujing because of his characteristics. No matter where he was, Lei Bujing would always have a smile on his face. This even gained him the name of Spring Breeze Swordsman. He always gave people the feeling of a spring breeze. However, those who knew him were aware that he wasn¡¯t a weak fellow. He was a true smiling tiger.

    Hearing that Lei Bujing was from the Heaven Sect, the cultivator¡¯s expression immediately changed. His eyes narrowed as he asked, ¡°You¡¯re from the Heaven Sect?¡±

    Lei Bujing felt the other cultivator¡¯s mood bing hostile towards him. However, he kept his smile as he said, ¡°Right. I came to visit Gang Leader Zhang Feng under the sect master¡¯s orders.¡±

    At this moment, Lei Bujing felt his surroundings turn silent. He nced around and a look of surprise shed through his eyes. He could see that there weren¡¯t only people from the ck Tiger Gang in this transmission formation za, there were also people from the other sects. But when he confirmed that he¡¯s from the Heaven Sect, all of them showed hostility towards him.

    Lei Bujing didn¡¯t know that when Liu Wushang and the others left, Zhang Feng already informed the other sects in the Freedom Alliance about the nine super sect¡¯s orders. He also told them that he was attacked by the representatives of the nine super sects. When the sect masters of the other sects heard this, there was a big uproar. They didn¡¯t expect the nine super sects to be so brazen.

    The ck Tiger Gang was the strongest member of the Freedom Alliance. The nine super sects not only ordered the ck Tiger Gang like a subordinate, they even dared to attack the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s Leader. How arrogant were they? If it were them, what would have happened? Upon thinking of this, all the other sect masters knew one thing. If it were them, the nine super sects would be more impolite.

    Thinking of this, the sect masters of the Freedom Alliance sent a letter to the ck Tiger Gang at almost the same time. Although it can be said that the ck Tiger Gang was the dominant party in the Freedom Alliance and the other sects were just following behind them, the ck Tiger Gang has always handled matters in a fair manner. The ck Tiger Gang might be lording over them, but it was a thousand times better than being under the nine super sects. The sect masters sent letters expressing their support towards the ck Tiger Gang.

    The news spread throughout the Freedom Alliance in a short time. Because they had been suppressed by the super sects for a long time, these small sects held some hostility towards them. Additionally, with how hostile the nine super sects were to the Freedom alliance, the hostility of the small sects has reached its peak. In this case, hearing that Lei Bujing was from the Heaven Sect, the people of the Freedom Alliance naturally wouldn¡¯t have a good impression of him.

    Lei Bujing didn¡¯t know of this, so he thought that the hostility towards him was because of what happened to Liu Wushang and the others. Despite this, the smile on his face didn¡¯t change.

    The disciple of the ck Tiger Gang coldly snorted and said, ¡°The ck Tiger Gang has nothing to discuss with the nine super sects. Please go back.¡±

    Lei Bujing couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. But his smile never changed. He replied, ¡°Mister, I¡¯m here to see Gang Leader Zhang. Wouldn¡¯t it look bad if I were sent back? Please, I apologize for bothering you but please report my arrival.¡±

    When the disciple of the ck Tiger Gang heard this, he stared for a moment. As he was hesitating, a voice was heard, ¡°I¡¯ll take him to First Senior Brother. I just happen to be going there.¡±

    Everyone followed the voice and found that Zhao Hai was outside the transmission formation za. When the cultivators saw Zhao Hai, they immediately gave him a salute, ¡°I have seen Mister(Senior Brother) Zhao Hai.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°You continue with your business. Elder Lei from the Heaven Sect, pleasee with me.¡±

    Lei Bujing recognized Zhao Hai, but he didn¡¯t expect his prestige to be so great. He quickly bowed and said, ¡°Lei Bujing has seen Mister Zhao Hai.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± After he said that, he turned around and left. Lei Bujing hurriedly followed behind, but there was a bit of gloom in his eyes.

    In the past, whenever Lei Bujing visited a sect, he would always be met with respect. Even when going to the other super sects, they would still be polite towards him. There hasn¡¯t been a time where he was forced to quickly follow behind like a pet dog. To Lei Bujing, this was an insult to him.

    However, Lei Bujing failed to recognize what status Zhao Hai held in the Great World of Cultivation. This was a person who had 1000 immortal beings under his control. Why would Zhao Hai be polite towards a transcending tribtion expert? Whether it be Lei Bujing or other members of the Heaven Sect, none of them were worth Zhao Hai¡¯s respect.

    Before long, the two arrived at Zhang Feng¡¯s study. Without being polite, Zhao Hai turned to Lei Bujing and said, ¡°Elder Lei, please wait a moment. I will go in and inform Senior Brother.¡±

    With his everpresent smile, Lei Bujing cupped his fist and said, ¡°Thank you for your troubles, Mister.¡± Zhao Hai cupped his fist. Then he went to the door and pushed it open while loudly saying, ¡°First Senior Brother, are you in?¡±

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s actions, Lei Bujing couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then his pupils narrowed. He now has a new understanding of Zhao Hai¡¯s status in the ck Tiger Gang. He was so powerful that he could push open Zhang Feng¡¯s door whenever he wanted.

    After closing the door to Zhang Feng¡¯s study, Zhao Hai said, ¡°First Senior Brother, I brought the guy over. This time, we need to knock some sense into his head. In any case, the nine super sects are anxious to deal with the Heavenly Demons. They would certainly agree to most of our demands.¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled and said, ¡°Good. It¡¯s necessary to make them aware of who we are. If they really dared to deal with us in the future, then it would be their bad luck.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°With how long they had existed, the nine super sects would have a lot of good things in their hands. If they dared to do something to us, then those good things will be ours. Once we get our hands on those resources, the ck Tiger Gang would be the top sect in the Great Realm of Cultivation.¡±

    Zhang Feng¡¯s eyes lit up. Then he muttered, ¡°Top sect in the Great Realm of Cultivation, good. If such a dayes, then even if I die, I would be satisfied.¡±

    Zhao Hai chuckled and said, ¡°You won¡¯t die that easily. Right, Senior Brother, it¡¯s time to meet that guy.¡± Zhang Feng nodded and then Zhao Hai stood up and walked to the door. When the door opened, he looked at Lei Bujing and said, ¡°Elder Lei, pleasee in. The Gang Leader will see you.¡±

    Lei Bujing cupped his fist towards Zhao Hai before entering the room. Upon entering, Lei Bujing immediately noticed Zhang Feng and he quickly gave his greeting, ¡°Lei Bujing has seen the Gang Leader. I hope the Gang Leader has been well.¡±Zhang Feng chuckled and said, ¡°So it¡¯s Elder Lei, please have a seat.¡± Lei Bujing cupped his fist to express his thanks before sitting down.

    Once Lei Bujing was settled down, Zhang Feng looked at him and said, ¡°May I ask why Elder Lei came to the ck Tiger Gang?¡±

    Lei Bujing cupped his fist and said, ¡°This time, I came to apologize to the Gang Leader for what happened with Elder Liu and the others. They hadpletely misunderstood Sect Master Jian¡¯s instructions. The Sect Master already punished them. I hope that Gang Leader Zhang will forget about this event.¡±

    Before Zhang Feng could answer, Zhao Hai coldly snorted and said, ¡°They came to the ck Tiger Gang and even dared to attack the Gang Leader. The nine super sects are really overbearing.¡±

    Lei Bujing quickly replied, ¡°Mister, please forgive us. This is our mistake.¡± Lei Bujing kept his posture very low. There seems to be no way for hisposure to break.

    Zhang Feng waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, Little Hai. There¡¯s no need to embarrass Elder Lei. But this shouldn¡¯t be the only reason why Elder Lei came over. Please tell me the other reason.¡±

    Lei Bujing replied, ¡°Yes, Gang Leader. This time, I came to represent the nine super sects in asking the Freedom Alliance to deal with the Heavenly Demons together with us.¡±

    Zhang Feng raised his brow and said, ¡°Oh. You¡¯re asking the Freedom Alliance to send troops? What good would that do to us? The Heavenly Demons are no longer in the Freedom Alliance¡¯s territory. There¡¯s no need for us to pay with our lives for other people.¡±

    Lei Bujing quickly replied, ¡°Replying to the Gang Leader. The Heavenly Demon Realm¡¯s invasion isn¡¯t only to upy the Great Realm of Cultivation. Their ultimate goal is to affect our position in the Soaring Dragon Realm. I reckon the Gang Leader is already aware of the Soaring Dragon Realm. If the Heavenly Demons aren¡¯t driven back, our qualifications to enter the Soaring Dragon Realm might get revoked and be given to the Heavenly Demons. That would be a huge loss for the Great Realm of Cultivation. I ask the Gang Leader to consider this matter.¡±

    Zhang Feng looked at Lei Bujing and then sneered, ¡°Of course I know about the Soaring Dragon Realm. But why would the Freedom Alliance care about the Soaring Dragon Realm? The immortal experts of the ck Tiger Gang and the Freedom Alliance have never entered the Soaring Dragon Realm. Hahaha. The Soaring Dragon Realm is nothing more than a private matter of the nine super sects. Why would we consider it? You want us to sacrifice our people to protect the property of the nine super sects?¡±

 Chapter 1862

    <h4>Chapter 1862: ckmail</h4>

    Upon hearing Zhang Feng, Lei Bujing immediately replied, ¡°Gang Leader, I know that the nine super sects have been overbearing in the past. However, Gang Leader should understand that only by being overbearing would other people fear you. If we weren¡¯t overbearing, then the nine super sects wouldn¡¯t have reached its current position. If you¡¯re strong enough, then you¡¯re naturally allowed to be overbearing. Since the Freedom Alliance is now recognized by nine super sects as their equal, you can send your people to the Soaring Dragon Realm at any time.¡±

    Zhang Feng looked at Lei Bujing. To be honest, he appreciated Lei Bujing¡¯s talent. His way with words made unreasonable matters into understandable situations. In a ce like the Great World of Cultivation where strength talked the loudest, only through overbearing attitudes would people be afraid of you. If the ck Tiger Gang wasn¡¯t overbearing, it also wouldn¡¯t have reached its current position.

    Zhang Feng nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. But it¡¯s impossible to make me send troops with just words. If I send elite troops of the Freedom Alliance, then every loss we suffer would affect us greatly. If you want us to offer our help, then you need to exchange for something.¡±

    Lei Bujing stared, he asked Zhang Feng, ¡°Gang Leader Zhang, may I ask you to borate?¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled faintly. Then he waved his hand and sent a jade slip towards Lei Bujing. When he received the jade slip and scanned it with his spiritual force, Lei Bujing¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change.

    Inside the jade slip was a list of resources. Moreover, the quantities of these resources wasn¡¯t small. There were even heavenly treasures included. Although the Heaven Sect could take out these materials, the amount was more than they could stomach. Lei Bujing absolutely cannot take responsibility for this exchange.

    Lei Bujing was a deeply scheming person, but his smile was always on his face. He looked at Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Gang Leader Zhang, the amount of these materials is too big. I can¡¯t make a decision on my own. Please give me some time while I ask the Sect Master.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded and said, ¡°Of course. But Elder Lei, this exchange isn¡¯t just for the Heaven Sect, but for all the nine super sects. When these materials arrive, we will dispatch troops immediately.¡±

    Lei Bujing cupped his fist towards Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Alright. Please excuse me for a moment, Gang Leader.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded, then he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, please help me lead Elder Lei out.¡±

    Zhao Haiplied and then stood up as he said, ¡°Elder Lei, please.¡± Lei Bujing cupped his fist towards Zhao Hai and then to Zhang Feng once more before leaving.

    Zhao Hai led Lei Bujing out of the study. Once they exited the room, Zhao Hai looked at Lei Bujing and said, ¡°Elder Lei, I already have someone prepare a guest room for you. Please follow me.¡±

    But Lei Bujing shook his head and said, ¡°I thank Mister¡¯s good intentions. However, this matter is important. I have to personally report to the Sect Master.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t hold Elder Lei back. Elder Lei shouldn¡¯t me First Senior Brother for the demands, he has no choice. The Freedom Alliance is different from the nine super sects. When they joined, the small sects were given the choice to leave whenever they wanted to. Although the Freedom Alliance¡¯s power has been consolidated, it hasn¡¯t reached the point where the ck Tiger Gang could call all the shots.¡±

    ¡°The Freedom Alliance only has the 5 million troops in the first army as our strength. And these 5 million doesn¡¯t onlyprise of ck Tiger Gang disciples. Everytime a battlees, the small sects would send their troops to participate. This means that we would share our losses with everyone. This time, if we don¡¯t give them any benefits, then those guys wouldn¡¯t ept sending troops. So please don¡¯t take offense to this, Elder Lei.¡±

    Lei Bujing smiled and said, ¡°Mister, don¡¯t worry. You can rest assured, I will exin everything to the Sect Master.¡± While the two were speaking, they already arrived at the transmission formation za. After entering the transmission formation, Lei Bujing disappeared under a sh of white light.

    Seeing Lei Bujing disappear, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly. The words he said before was an opportunity for the nine super sects to take a step down and send the resources. The nine super sects want to save face, so Zhao Hai said this to give them somefort. At the same time, he would send a false impression to the nine super sects. This would make them think that the Freedom Alliance hasn¡¯t beenpletely controlled by the ck Tiger Gang.

    When Lei Bujing appeared on the Heaven Sect¡¯s transmission formation, the warm smile on his face turned cold. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t believe everything Zhao Hai said. But whether he believed it or not wasn¡¯t important. What they needed to do right now was to ask the Freedom Alliance to take action. If they want something, then they also need to give something up. Lei Bujing was certain that when Zhang Feng¡¯s jade slip was given to the Sect Master, the Sect Master would be furious. But in the end, he would have no choice but to agree.

    The nine super sects have dealt with smaller sects for a very long time. Whenever they wanted to get troops, the only thing they needed to do was to send a jade sword message. Whether the smaller sects wanted to or not, they would have to send troops. There hasn¡¯t been a time where they had been extorted like right now. This was a huge embarrassment to the nine super sects.

    Lei Bujing was also an expert of the nine super sects. Although he smiled all the time and acted low-key, his arrogance made him surprised that the ck Tiger Gang dared to ask for payment from the nine super sects.

    Lei Bujing arrived outside the meeting room and said, ¡°Sect Master, it¡¯s Lei Bujing.¡±

    Jian Wuya¡¯s voice immediately answered, ¡°Bujing is back. Come in.¡± Lei Bujing walked into the room and saw all nine sect masters inside. Lei Bujing immediately gave his greetings to all of them.

    Jian Wuya looked at Lei Bujing and said, ¡°Bujing, how did it go?¡±

    Lei Bujing shook his head and said, ¡°Replying to the Sect Master, the ck Tiger Gang agreed to sending troops. However, in addition to entry to the Soaring Dragon Realm, they also have other demands.¡± After he said that, he handed the jade slip to Jian Wuya.

    Jian Wuya took the jade slip and scanned it with his spiritual force. Then hisplexion changed, and he asked, ¡°Zhang Feng wants these things?¡±

    Lei Bujing nodded and said, ¡°He does. He said that unless these materials are handed, they wouldn¡¯t send troops. Once they arrive, the troops would be sent over immediately.¡±

    Bang! Jian Wuya¡¯s calm crushed the table in front of him. Through clenched teeth, he said, ¡°They¡¯re bullying us! I¡¯ll kill him!¡±

    Jiao Hualong and the others were puzzled at Jian Wuya¡¯s reaction. But upon receiving the jade slip and reading through the contents, their reactions were the same. This was ckmail. When had the nine super sects been under such a situation? This caused the sect masters to be enraged.

    Abbott Numu coldly snorted and said, ¡°The ck Tiger Gang is truly ambitious. Do they really think that we won¡¯t provoke them?¡±

    Lei Bujing looked at the sect masters and said, ¡°Zhao Hai also told me that although the Freedom Alliance has been consolidated, its internal state is quite loose. He told me to not me the ck Tiger Gang. These things are for appeasing the other sects into sending their elites.¡±

    Hearing Lei Bujing, the sect masters couldn¡¯t help but stare. Although the anger in their faces rxed a bit, it didn¡¯tpletely disappear. They knew that Zhao Hai¡¯s words were just tofort them. But the sad thing was, although they knew that this was a lie, they had to believe it to save their face.

    Jian Wuya let out a long sigh. Then he said, ¡°Give it to them. It¡¯s worth sending these little things so that the Freedom Alliance would send their troops. Hmph. In any case, once the Heavenly Demons are driven out, we would recoup these losses.¡±

    Jiao Hualong¡¯s voice turned ruthless as he said, ¡°The Heaven Sect shouldn¡¯t shoulder all of these things. The Myriad Demons Sect would also contribute a share. I¡¯ll have someone send it over.¡± After he said that, he took out a jade sword message and then sent it out. The other sect masters did the same.

    Jian Wuya looked at Lei Bujing and said, ¡°Bujing, it¡¯s been hard on you. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve met with hatred when you arrived at the ck Tiger Gang. But since this matter has already been handed to you, you¡¯ll have to go back and deliver the materials. You need to make the ck Tiger Gang send troops as soon as possible.¡±

    Lei Bujing nodded, ¡°Yes, Sect Master.¡± Jian Wuya waved his hand, allowing Lei Bujing to turn around and leave.

    At this time, Zhao Hai returned back to Zhang Feng¡¯s room. He looked at Zhang Feng and said, ¡°First Senior Brother, after the materials are sent, what do you n to do?¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled faintly and said, ¡°I have already sent messages to the sect masters of the alliance. They should arrive soon. This matter needs to be decided in public. We cannot give the nine super sects any opportunity to break us up. We¡¯ll show the materials to everyone to avoid future troubles.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhang Feng, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°First Senior Brother has thought this through. Haha. Alright. Upon hearing about benefits, those guys ran over quickly. Let¡¯s go to the meeting hall and see them.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded. Then the two walked out and before long they reached the meeting hall. There were already quite a few people inside. All of them were sect masters of various sects. When they saw Zhao Hai and Zhang Feng, they immediately stood up and gave them a salute.

    After returning the greetings, Zhang Feng said, ¡°Everyone, please sit down. Let¡¯s wait for the others to arrive. Then I have something to say.¡±

    When they sat down, one of the sect masters looked at Zhang Feng and asked, ¡°Leader, what are you going to say?¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled and said, ¡°The Heaven Sect sent someone over once more to ask us to send troops to deal with the Heavenly Demons. I asked you all toe over to discuss this.¡±

    When they heard Zhang Feng, the room immediately turned silent. To be honest, the sect masters didn¡¯t want to send troops to help the nine super sects. But at the same time, they didn¡¯t want the Heavenly Demons to stay in the Great Realm of Cultivation.

    At this time, sect masters began arriving. They also asked Zhang Feng why they were called over. Upon hearing the reason, theirplexions changed.

    Once everyone arrived, Zhang Feng opened his mouth and said, ¡°Now that everyone is here, then let¡¯s get to the point. The Heaven Sect sent someone over asking us to send troops to deal with the Heavenly Demons. And once the Heavenly Demons are repelled, the immortal experts of the Freedom Alliance would be able to freely enter the Soaring Dragon Realm, just like the immortal experts of the nine super sects.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhang Feng, the sect masters could no longer sit still. It must be known that this condition was very appealing. The reason they didn¡¯t want to send troops thest time was because the nine super sects have been very domineering in asking for help. If the nine super sects would allow them to send their immortal experts to the Soaring Dragon Realm once the Heavenly Demons were evicted, then they would naturally agree to send troops.

    Zhang Feng looked at everyone and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head inside. These sect masters were too short sighted. They immediately bit at the first benefit that passed their eyes. Zhang Feng lightly coughed and said, ¡°Everyone, please settle down. I¡¯m not finished.¡±

    The sect masters slowly calmed down. Then they looked at Zhang Feng waiting for his next words. Zhang Feng opened his mouth and said, ¡°Although the Soaring Dragon Realm is good for everyone, this benefit would only manifestter on. Without these benefits, it would continue to be a promise made by the nine super sects. We naturally couldn¡¯t easily agree to such conditions. Therefore, I gave another requirement for the nine super sects. As long as they ept this, we would send our troops. These are the conditions I¡¯ve set.¡± Then he took out jade slips and handed them over to the sect masters.

    The jade slips that Zhang Feng presented were duplicates of the one he gave Lei Bujing. He prepared more jade slips so that he could show them to the sect masters of the alliance.

    When the sect masters received the jade slips and read through its contents, their expressions lit up once more. After some time, the sect masters ced the jade slips down and then one of them said, ¡°Alliance Leader. This, isn¡¯t this too good? How would the nine super sects ept this condition?¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled and said, ¡°They have no choice but to ept. Don¡¯t forget, they¡¯re the ones asking for our help. Hahaha. Everyone, wouldn¡¯t it be good if the nine super sects obediently took out these materials? They had been domineering for many years. This time, we need to vent out our frustrations. Everyone, this is the strength of the Freedom Alliance!¡±

    With Zhang Feng¡¯sugh, the sect masters felt embarrassed deep inside. It took a while before everyone reacted. Then an indescribable pride welled up from their soul. The thought excited them, which caused them tough. For some time, the hall was filled with joyousughter.

 Chapter 1863

    <h4>Chapter 1863: n Evaporates</h4>

    Lei Bujing appeared on the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s transmission formation za once more. After he appeared, Lei Bujing felt that something wasn¡¯t right. This was because the transmission formation za was surrounded by a lot of people.

    Lei Bujing looked at these people in confusion. He discovered that these people were smiling at him, it was as though he was waiting for his arrival. Most importantly, these people were from different sects, not only the ck Tiger Gang.

    Lei Bujing stared at these people. Thest time he arrived, he was met with hostility. So why do these people look enthusiastic upon seeing him?

    What Lei Bujing didn¡¯t know was that he was being seen as a treasure child by all these people. Not only a treasure child, but a treasure child of the nine super sects. All of these people were here to witness the nine super sects bowing towards someone they deemed below them.

    Zhang Feng¡¯s ckmail of the nine super sects wasn¡¯t only known by the sect masters. Right after the meeting, the entire Freedom Alliance became aware of it. So before long, cultivators began going to the ck Tiger Gang to see Lei Bujing. They had been bullied by the nine super sects for many years. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t want to miss to see the nine super sects being pped in the face. This caused the atmosphere of the Roaring me Valley Base to be festive.

    Lei Bujing didn¡¯t know what these people were thinking of. However, he maintained his smiling face as he looked at a ck Tiger Gang disciple close to him and said, ¡°Brother, I have important matters to discuss with Gang Leader Zhang. Please pass the message for me.¡±

    The ck Tiger Gang disciple smiled yfully at Lei Bujing and said, ¡°Mister, there¡¯s no need to be polite. The Gang Leader is already waiting for you inside the meeting hall. Pleasee with me.¡± Then he led Lei Bujing into the base.

    As he moved along the base, Lei Bujing became more curious. He discovered that there were more cultivators in the ck Tiger Gangpared to before. Moreover, these people were looking at him disturbingly.

    Before long, Lei Bujing arrived outside a huge meeting hall. Then the ck Tiger Gang disciple loudly announced, ¡°Gang Leader, Elder Lei Bujing is here.¡±

    Then Zhang Feng¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Invite him in.¡± The disciple turned towards Lei Bujing and said, ¡°Elder Lei, please head inside.¡± Lei Bujing cupped his fist towards the disciple and then entered the meeting hall.

    Upon entering the hall, Lei Bujing was stunned. The hall was enormous and had plenty of people inside. And upon further inspection, Lei Bujing noticed that these people were sect masters of the Freedom Alliance¡¯s sects. This caused Lei Bujing to be surprised, then a sh of killing intent passed through his eyes.

    Lei Bujing originally thought that once Zhang Feng received the materials, he would share some of it with the sects and then keep most of it. Therefore, he didn¡¯t think that the sect masters would be present in this room. This surprised him. But since Lei Bujing was a smart person, he began to understand why the cultivators were looking at him with those eyes. It was clear that Zhang Feng was intending to show everyone how he ps the faces of the nine super sects. These people were melon eaters eager to see the y.

    Lei Bujing knew that after this day, the majesty of the nine super sects in the hearts of these sects wouldpletely disappear. Their fear towards the nine super sects would also vanish.

    Lei Bujing felt bitter in his heart. He knew that in addition to their cruel methods and overwhelming strength, the image that the nine super sects projected allowed them to suppress the smaller sects. And Zhang Feng was able to destroy this image in one move. This made the smaller sects aware that the nine super sects were also people who would bow their heads.

    Most importantly, Lei Bujing knew that the follow-up n of the nine super sects would no longer seed. Back then, Zhang Feng mentioned that the Freedom Alliance wasn¡¯t controlled by a single power. This caused Lei Bujing¡¯s thoughts to deviate from the truth. This influenced the information he ryed to Jian Wuya and the others. They thought that the ck Tiger Gang would keep all of the materials. Then the nine super sects would tell the small sects about this to form a rift between them and the ck Tiger Gang. When the timees, the Freedom Alliance¡¯s unity would be negatively affected. Then the Freedom Alliance might even copse on its own. And the ck Tiger Gang would be a lesser threat.

    But now, Zhang Feng invited all the sect masters and made it clear that they would divide the materials. This way, the sect masters wouldn¡¯t be able to say anything. And thus the n of the nine super sects was shut down.

    Thinking of this, Lei Bujing couldn¡¯t help but feel rage boil inside him. He didn¡¯t expect Zhang Feng to have such methods. No wonder he was able to be the Gang Leader despite his age.

    Zhang Feng looked at Lei Bujing, then he smiled and said, ¡°Elder Lei, did the sect masters agree to our demands? If they didn¡¯t, then there¡¯s no need for discussion, you can return. We¡¯ll only move when our requirements are met.¡±

    Lei Bujing took a deep breath and calmed his mood. He looked at Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Gang Leader can rest assured. The nine sect masters have agreed to your conditions. Here are the resources.¡± Then he handed several spatial rings to Zhang Feng.

    Zhang Feng waved his hand and received the spatial rings. Upon scanning them all, he nodded and then handed it to a disciple beside him.

    Zhang Feng looked at Lei Bujing and said, ¡°Elder Lei, please take a rest first. We¡¯ll send our troops tomorrow. Rest assured, we¡¯ll send the best that we have.¡±

    Lei Bujing was also aware that there¡¯s no use for him being here. Therefore, he cupped his fist to Zhang Feng and the others before walking out of the hall. Naturally, he was taken to a room by a ck Tiger Gang disciple to take a rest.

    When Lei Bujing left, Zhang Feng turned to the sect masters and said, ¡°Everyone, did you see? The nine super sectsplied. Of course, the ck Tiger Gang wouldn¡¯t take all of the materials they sent. Since the first army is formed by disciples of our sects, we¡¯ll divide the resources ording to how many disciples we have in the army. Is that alright?¡±

    The sect masters nodded their heads. Why should they disagree? If it wasn¡¯t for Zang Feng, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to ask for materials from the nine super sects. Now that there were benefits, they were happy to have a slice of the pie.

    Seeing that nobody has a problem with his arrangement, Zhang Feng nodded and said, ¡°Good. Since nobody disagrees, then let¡¯s begin dividing the resources. Don¡¯t forget to leave some for Little Hai. He¡¯ll take it to share with the people in the first army. Since we obtained a lot of benefits this time, we naturally have to treat the troops well.¡± The sect masters agreed. The Great Realm of Cultivation was a pragmatic ce. Disciples would only give what their sects could afford. They needed to be given benefits or else how would the disciples fight for the sect in the future?

    The division of the materials went very smoothly. Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng, and the sect masters knew theposition of the first army. Therefore, nobody took more than they deserved. Before long, the materials were handed out to everyone. Then the sect masters took some materials from their own share and then handed it to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai received the materials and then he cupped his fist towards the sect masters and said ,¡±Everyone, I¡¯ll be returning to the first army. We still have to prepare for the movement of the troops.¡± After he said that, he cupped his fist towards Zhang Feng before suddenly disappearing.

    After sending the sect masters off, Zhang Feng returned to his study along with Hu Liangchen and Han Ren. When the group sat down, Zhang Feng looked at the two and said, ¡°Uncle Hu, Uncle Han, we havepletely torn faces with the nine super sects. At this time, the nine super sects are preupied with the Heavenly Demons. But once the Heavenly Demons are driven out, they would definitely turn against us. We need to make early preparations.¡±

    Hu Liangchen nodded, ¡°I expected this day toe. Now that Little Hai is going to fight the Heavenly Demons, the Heavenly Demons are bound to be repelled. If the nine super sects entangle Little Hai and send people to the base, we would be in trouble. It is right that we should prepare.¡±

    Han Ren nodded, ¡°Although Little Hai is formidable, his weakness is that his Undead would always be by his side. This would leave the base without much defenses.¡±

    When Zhang Feng heard Han Ren, a strange expression flickered through his face. Zhang Feng knew that it wasn¡¯t necessary for Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead to be with him. In the past, Zhao Hai was able to leave the Five Discolored Venerables in the ck Tiger Gang while he was attacking the Wandering Soul Group. However, only a few people were aware of this.

    Now that they had a falling out with the nine super sects, how could Zhao Hai have no backup n? Zhang Feng knew that Zhao Hai had more than a thousand immortal experts in his hand. Moreover, in the previous battles, quite a lot of immortal experts have fallen. How could Zhao Hai let this opportunity off?

    If the nine super sects want to entangle Zhao Hai, then they would need to allocate immortal experts to face him. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hold Zhao Hai down. But in this case, the nine super sects wouldn¡¯t have a lot of troops left that they could send to the ck Tiger Gang. If Zhao Hai leaves some immortal-level Undead in the base, then the nine super sects would certainly suffer.

    Thinking of this, Zhang Feng couldn¡¯t help but smile. He believed that Zhao Hai would have some ns because he understood how Zhao Hai moves.

 Chapter 1864

    <h4>Chapter 1864: A Huge War Is Coming</h4>

    Zhang Feng wasn¡¯t thinking wrongly. Zhao Hai did indeed have arrangements for the ck Tiger Gang. Moreover, like what Zhang Feng thought, Zhao Hai has more than 1000 immortal-level Undead. Besides Hu Wei and his troops, Zhao Hai handed the rest of the immortal-level Undead to Cai¡¯er. When necessary, Cai¡¯er could use them to support the ck Tiger Gang.

    When Zhao Hai returned to the first army, he immediately called the sect representatives to the meeting room.

    All this time, the first army recuperated in the Hundred Flowers Valley. Additionally, the troops continued their training. With new recruits being sent to the first army and having idle time, the veterans of the army were able to train with the neers.

    To be honest, the veterans weren¡¯t much strongerpared to the neers. After all, these neers were elites from the other sects, they were all quite strong.

    However, in the first army, Zhao Hai¡¯s word wasw. Nobody would dare to vite it, not even the neers. They have already experienced Zhao Hai¡¯s power and influence. They knew that even if Zhao Hai killed them, their sects wouldn¡¯t do anything. No sect in the Freedom Alliance would dare offend Zhao Hai. After all, offending Zhao Hai might lead to their sects being eliminated.

    It can be said that besides the nine super sects, no other sect would exchange words with Zhao Hai. Even the nine super sects would have to watch their words against him.

    Because of this, the training of the first army went very smoothly. Nobody dared toin or do anything else.

    The sect representatives in the Hell King¡¯s Ship¡¯s meeting room were stunned when they entered. This was because, besides Zhao Hai, there were also several beautiful women inside. All of them were standing respectfully behind Zhao Hai and talking in whispered words once in a while.

    Although the representatives felt that it was strange, none of them mentioned it. These cultivators had already solidified their hearts through cultivation. A few beautiful women wouldn¡¯t shake their minds.

    Once everyone arrived, Zhao Hai said, ¡°First of all, let me introduce my wives to you all. They have been in the first army all this time. It¡¯s just that you all haven¡¯t seen them.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s words caused the sect representatives to be confused. All of them looked at Zhao Hai, they didn¡¯t understand what he was saying.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone and then smiled as he said, ¡°Let me be honest to all of you. Although my wives aren¡¯t very strong, theirmanding ability is formidable. In the previous battles of the first army, they¡¯re the ones sending themands. But for convenience, they used my voice.¡±

    This information caused the room to buzz with discussion. They didn¡¯t expect that themands they received came from Zhao Hai¡¯s wives.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Settle down. From now on, you will listen to my wives during battle. Don¡¯t let me hear anyints.¡±

    Everyone immediately shrank their necks upon hearing this. They also understood that no matter who was inmand, Zhao Hai would still be the leader of the army. Moreover, in the first army, only Zhao Hai had the right to speak.

    Seeing that everyone behaved, Zhao Hai nodded. Then he continued, ¡°My wives will be by my side from now on. What they say will be the same as mymands. If anyone dares to ignore theirmands during battle, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±

    The cultivators simultaneously answered, ¡°Yes, Commander!¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a satisfied nod. Then he said, ¡°Secondly, I brought good news. As everyone already knows, the nine super sects approached the Freedom Alliance to ask for help. And we managed to knock them down a peg. However, you shouldn¡¯t think that it wouldn¡¯t affect the first army. In two days, the first army will be at the frontlines against the Heavenly Demons. You also couldn¡¯t count on me. I have conditions before I can release my Undead. Therefore, the first army will depend on you to fight. But since you¡¯re all going to the frontlines, the alliance made sure to give you enough materials to fight. After you go back, make sure to get the materials for your people. If you dared to take it for yourselves and I found out, you will pay.¡±

    The representatives didn¡¯t expect to receive benefits at this time. All of them nodded with a happy expression. They all looked at Zhao Hai with bright eyes.

    Seeing how everyone was looking at him, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then he said, ¡°Alright, go back and get your benefits. Once you return, tell everyone to get ready. We will be departing soon.¡± Everyone nodded. Then they lined up to receive the resources.

    Zhao Hai ced the supplies inside spatial bags, so the distribution was very quick. Before long, everyone received their spatial bags. Then after giving Zhao Hai a salute, all of them left.

    Zhao Hai was confident in these people. Although they weren¡¯t elites, after training for a long time, they could be considered as a formidable army in the Great Realm of Cultivation.

    When the sect representatives left, Laura and the others faced Zhao Hai. Then Laura asked, ¡°Brother Hai, why did you tell them to listen to us? Would they agree?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Rest assured. With me here, they won¡¯t dare disobey.¡±

    Laura and the others didn¡¯t say anything. They were also aware that there were only a few people in the Great Realm of Cultivation who would dare offend Zhao Hai. And none of those people were in the first army.

    Zhao Hai said with a solemn tone, ¡°This time, we need to be more careful when fighting the Heavenly Demons. We won¡¯t only have to guard against the Heavenly Demons, we also have to guard against the nine super sects. Those nine super sects wouldn¡¯t let us off given the chance.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°We¡¯ve greatly offended the nine super sects this time. It would be strange if they don¡¯t make a move on us. Arrows shot towards our backs are the hardest to defend.¡± Zhao Hai nodded.

    At this time, the first army rumbled with excitement. The troops of the army didn¡¯t think that they would receive benefits before doing anything. Although they were going to battle soon, they were still in a festive mood.

    Zhao Hai gave the army a day to make preparations. After that, the army got intorge artifacts and began to depart towards the Myriad Demons Sect. When Zhao Hai was about to depart, Lei Bujing suddenly arrived at the first army through the transmission formation. Although Zhao Hai was surprised, he didn¡¯t drive him out. He had hime with the first army.

    This time, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hide his weapons. In addition to the first army¡¯srge artifacts, Zhao Hai also took out the sword shuttles. In any case, he already used these things in the past. He also exposed the fact that he has a thousand immortal-level Undead. Having morerge artifacts than normal wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    The army¡¯s speed wasn¡¯t slow. However, the Myriad Demons Realm was quite a distance from the Hundred Flowers Valley. Even with therge artifacts going at full power, it still took them several days before arriving. Naturally, such a huge movement wouldn¡¯t escape the notice of the Heavenly Demons.

    In fact, the Heavenly Demons were constantly monitoring the moves of the Freedom Alliance¡¯s first army. For the Heavenly Demons, the Freedom Alliance was a tiger sleeping just beside them. It was possible for the first army to take a bite out of them at any time. Because of this, any action made by the first army were sent to the ears of the Heavenly Demons in the quickest time.

    Therefore, when Zhao Hai mobilized the first army, the Heavenly Demons immediately became aware. To them, this wasn¡¯t good news. Before this, the Heavenly Demons believed that the Freedom Alliance had a deep hatred towards the nine super sects. Therefore, they didn¡¯t worry about the Freedom Alliance offering help towards the nine super sects.

    But now, it seems like the Freedom Alliance and the nine super sects have reached an agreement. This was thest thing the Heavenly Demons wanted to see.

    The nine super sects had about a thousand immortal experts while Zhao Hai had roughly the same amount in immortal-level Undead. Meanwhile, the Heavenly Demons only had around 1000 immortal experts. In terms of immortal-level troops, the Heavenly Demons were at a disadvantage.

    As soon as the Heavenly Demons heard that the Freedom Alliance had sent its first army to support the Myriad Demons Sect, the Heavenly Demons throughout the Great Realm of Cultivation began to move. All of the armies moved towards the Northern Divergent Province and gave up on attacking the other super sects.

    The nine super sects immediately understood what was happening when they found out about the movements of the Heavenly Demons. They wanted to gather all of their troops for a decisive battle against the Great Realm of Cultivation. They had been dyed until the inspection of the Soaring Dragon Realm. As long as they upynd in the Great Realm of Cultivation, they would win. This made this huge battle a turning point in the war between the two realms.

    When the Heavenly Demons invaded the Great Realm of Cultivation, the troops they brought exceeded 100 million, reaching 150 million. In the beginning, they didn¡¯t ce any importance towards the Northern Divergent Province. Instead, they focused more on the Central Orthodox Province and the Eastern Buddhist Province. The Heavenly Demons thought that the main battlefield would be the two provinces. But because of Zhao Hai, all of the Heavenly Demon Realm¡¯s calctions have failed. In the end, the main battlefield became the Northern Divergent Province.

    The nine super sects also began to assemble their troops in the Myriad Demons Sect. The Great Realm of Cultivation¡¯s total army size has reached 130 million. As for the Freedom Alliance, its first army onlyprised 5 million of these troops. However, nobody dared to underestimate this army. This was because in this army was a man named Zhao Hai!

 Chapter 1865

    <h4>Chapter 1865: Ten Armies</h4>

    Jian Wuya was sitting inside a conference room in the Myriad Demons Sect. Inside the room were the sect masters of the nine super sects along with Zhao Hai and the sect masters of the other sects.

    The Great Realm of Cultivation was about to have a decisive battle against the Heavenly Demon Realm. With how important the matter was, Jian Wuya couldn¡¯t trust anyone, so he came to oversee the battle himself. The same was true for the sect masters of the other sects. This was the reason why there were so many sect masters in the conference room. However, it wasn¡¯t Jian Wuya who sat on the top seat, but it was Jiao Hualong instead.

    After all, this was the Myriad Demons Sect. Sharing the same level as the Heaven Sect, it was natural that Jiao Hualong would be on the seat of honor in his own sect instead of Jian Wuya.

    As for Zhao Hai, his position was very special. He was seated on the same level as the nine sect masters. One could see from this point that the nine super sects were treating Zhao Hai as their equal.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about this. He was only curious about sects under the nine super sects. He could see that through their overwhelming power, the nine super sects had dominated these sects. These sects might not have any issues handing their troops over, but in this critical moment, one could see that they had been forced to fight. They were afraid that the nine super sects would eradicate them. Thus, they were forced to be cannon fodder.

    One could see how the nine super sects controlled their army from this point. Although they were still as cooperative as the sects in the Freedom Alliance, this cooperation stemmed from fear. Their sects had been suppressed too hard that they already had distrust in their eyes towards the nine super sects.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything and shifted his attention to the sect masters of the nine super sects. These sect masters had heavy expressions on their faces. Naturally, they were concerned about the uing battle. It was clear that their preparations haven¡¯t been sufficient.

    Jiao Hualong looked at everyone and said, ¡°Everyone, the Heavenly Demons have gathered 150 million troops for the battle. We have to deal with them as soon as possible. We cannot let the Heavenly Demons seed in their ns. The longer they stay in the realm, the more problematic it would be for us. Therefore, I n to go all out against them. What do you all think?¡±

    Jian Wuya looked at Jiao Hualong and said, ¡°Sect Master Jiao is correct. We can¡¯t drag this matter out. It won¡¯t do us any good if this situation continues. I¡¯m also in favor of going all out against them.¡±

    The sect masters of the nine super sects nodded in agreement. At this time, everyone¡¯s gazes were pointed towards Zhao Hai. It didn¡¯t matter if they were from the nine super sects or the Freedom Alliance, all of them were waiting for Zhao Hai¡¯s response.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s thoughts on the matter were very important due to his strength. After all, he was the reason why the Heavenly Demons gathered all of their troops. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t bring his army to the Myriad Demons Sect, the Heavenly Demons wouldn¡¯t have responded this severely.

    Zhao Hai alone wasn¡¯t any weaker than the nine super sects. Therefore, he has the right to speak in this room.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone and then smiled as he said, ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need to look at me. I also agree to dealing with the Heavenly Demons as soon as possible. The longer the Heavenly Demons stay here, the more resources they would plunder from our realm. When the Heavenly Demons retreated from the Freedom Alliance¡¯s territory, a lot of our important resources were taken away. Gardens have been uprooted and mines were hollowed out. I reckon the same thing has been happening in other parts of the realm. Even if they are driven out, the damage to the Great Realm of Cultivation has been done.¡±

    ¡°Most importantly, we need to consider the Soaring Dragon Realm. If we don¡¯t expel the Heavenly Demons, we would lose our qualification to enter the realm. This would be a heavy loss for the Great Realm of Cultivation. Therefore, we need to go all out against the Heavenly Demons. Moreover, we need to finish it quickly.¡±

    Jian Wuya looked at Zhao Hai and then said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s words are pleasant to hear. However, Mister only brought 5 million people. This doesn¡¯t seem to match the strength of the Freedom Alliance.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Jian Wuya and said, ¡°The Freedom Alliance has been continuously fighting against the Heavenly Demons, and our losses have been serious. The most I could bring is 5 million people. This is all the strength we could take out.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Jian Wuya coldly snorted and no longer said anything. He wasn¡¯t unaware of the Freedom Alliance¡¯s matters. He naturally wouldn¡¯t believe Zhao Hai saying that this was the biggest strength that the Freedom Alliance could send. However, with Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, he wouldn¡¯t dare to force him.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care and returned to staying silent. However, the sect masters of the other sects agreed to Zhao Hai¡¯s prior words. These sects wanted to recover their territories as soon as possible. And those that managed to take back theirnds discovered that theirnd have beenpletely desecrated. It would take a very long time before theirnds could recover to their previous state.

    Seeing everyone agree, Jiao Hualong said, ¡°I agree to Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s words.. Although everyone is already here, we need to be at our peak strength when the battlees. I will give everyone three days to rest. Three dayster, we will all set out and fight a decisive battle against the Heavenly Demons. What do you think?¡±

    Everyone gave a sound ofpliance. They agreed to Jiao Hualong¡¯s arrangement. Seeing that nobody opposed his proposal, Jiao Hualong said, ¡°The fight with the Heavenly Demons is crucial to our realm¡¯s future. The nine super sects will divide the army into nine and attack the Heavenly Demon Army in unison.¡±

    Just as he said this, someone¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°I¡¯m fine with dividing the army into nine groups. However, the five million troops of my Freedom Alliance will not be included. We will act alone.¡±

    Everyone turned their heads to Zhao Hai. A hint of anger shed through Jiao Hualong¡¯s eyes. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai. We¡¯re facing a Heavenly Demon Army of more than 100 million people. What use can 5 million people acting on their own have against the enemy?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Jiao Hualong and said, ¡°Although my Freedom Alliance only has 5 million troops, don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m a dark mage. I also have my Undead. Nobody else besides me canmand my Undead army. With my Undead, the Freedom Alliance¡¯s troops number no less than you. There won¡¯t be any problems with us being a separate army, you don¡¯t have to worry about us.¡±

    When he heard Zhao Hai¡¯s reason, Jiao Hualong knew that there¡¯s nothing he could do. He could only nod his head and said, ¡°I hope Mister Zhao Hai can stand up to his words. But Mister¡¯s immortal-level Undead, I wonder if you can use it during the battle?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Jiao Hualong and said, ¡°Sect Master Jiao doesn¡¯t have to worry. I will use them when I need them.¡± Then he no longer said anything.

    ¡°You..¡± Jiao Hualong¡¯splexion paled. He was speechless for a short time. The expression on Jian Wuya and the others¡¯ faces weren¡¯t attractive either. Zhao Hai was tantly disregarding the faces of the nine super sects. How could they just brush this off?

    As for the sect masters of the smaller sects, they felt that they had vented. These small sects depended on the nine super sects to survive, so they couldn¡¯t anger the nine super sects. They always dreamt of the nine super sects suffering misfortune. Seeing Zhao Hai p the faces of the nine super sects, these smaller sects felt great. However, they didn¡¯t dareugh out loud.

    Jiao Hualong coldly snorted and no longer paid any attention to Zhao Hai. Then he said, ¡°It¡¯s important that the ten armies cooperate well. If we fail to push the Heavenly Demons back, then we would be the ones losing out. But since we have more immortal experts than the other side, I believe it would be us who would win.¡±

    Abbott Numu nced at everyone present and said, ¡°This is a battle for the future of the Great Realm of Cultivation. I hope that everyone will fight with all they have. Without a nest, the egg couldn¡¯t survive. If we don¡¯t win, we will suffer in the future.¡±

    Jiao Hualong nodded, ¡°Alright, everyone, you can go back and take a rest. We will fight the Heavenly Demons three dayster.¡± Everyone nodded. Then they all stood up and left. Zhao Hai also left with everyone. Meanwhile, behind him, the sect masters of the nine super sects were looking at him with murderous eyes.

    Zhao Hai also noticed the murderous stares directed at him, but he didn¡¯t mind it. He just smiled as he continued to walk back to the first army. Then he entered the Hell King¡¯s ship and met with the submanders of the first army.

    When Zhao Hai left the hall, Jiao Hualong¡¯s killing intent could no longer be hidden. He turned his head to Jian Wuya and the others and said, ¡°If Zhao Hai isn¡¯t taken care of, the nine super sects wouldn¡¯t have any peaceful days. Zhao Hai must die.¡±

    Jian Wuya coldly snorted and said, ¡°Now he needs to work hard during battle. Once we deal with the Heavenly Demon Realm, he would be next. I don¡¯t believe he would have enough strength left after fighting against the Heavenly Demons. Speaking of which, the Heavenly Demons hate Zhao Hai more than they hate us. This time, he would certainly be the target of the Heavenly Demons. As for Zhao Hai, hmph. I really want to see who would lose first between him and the Heavenly Demons.¡±

    Abbott Numu replied, ¡°With Zhao Hai present, the other sects will have another choice. They might no longer submit to the nine super sects. When the timees, the Freedom Alliance will be stronger and stronger while we get weaker. If we aren¡¯t careful, the entire realm would be under the control of the Freedom Alliance and the ck Tiger Gang. We cannot allow this thing to happen.¡±

    The other sect masters nodded. Among them, Jiao Haulong had the deepest feelings. The Freedom Alliance and the ck Tiger Gang was located in the Northern Divergent Province, which made it a great threat to the Myriad Demons Sect. The Myriad Demons Sect wasn¡¯t as famous as it was before. All of this was because of the ck Tiger Gang. This caused Jiao Hualong to hate Zhao Hai the most.

    Zhao Hai was aware that the nine super sects hated him. He was just waiting for the nine super sects to make a move, then he would clean them up with justification. Then the ck Tiger Gang would dominate the entire Great Realm of Cultivation.

    Zhao Hai wanted to go to the Soaring Dragon Realm, but he also knew that his strength wasn¡¯t enough. Although he had a lot of immortal-level Undead, his own cultivation was lesser inparison. It must be known that the Soaring Dragon Realm would only ept experts in the Immortal Stage. Otherwise, they would be repelled by the realm.

    But this was also good. While Zhao Hai was unable to enter the Soaring Dragon Realm, he could help Zhang Feng manage the ck Tiger Gang. Once the ck Tiger Gang bes the unshakeable existence of the Great Realm of Cultivation, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t worry when he goes to the Soaring Dragon Realm.

    Zhao Hai had an agreement with Hu Shan. In order to protect the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s existence for a long time, making it the most powerful sect in the realm would be the best method.

    Cultivators regard promises very heavily. This was because a promise leaves a brand on one¡¯s spirit and heart¡¯s demon. Once a promise was broken, a person¡¯s dao would be affected. This would be a huge disadvantage to a person¡¯s cultivation.

    Although Zhao Hai practiced the Heavenly Demon Realm¡¯s methods, making him unafraid of his heart¡¯s demon, Zhao Hai was a person who settled his promises. Therefore, Zhao Hai would help the ck Tiger Gang be a dominant force in the Great Realm of Cultivation.

    Not long after Zhao Hai returned to the Hell King¡¯s Ship, the submanders of the first army arrived. Once everyone is settled, Zhao Hai said, ¡°I just went to a meeting in the Myriad Demons Sect. It has been decided that we would attack the Heavenly Demons three dayster. The first army will stay under mymand. We would be fighting a decisive battle against the Heavenly Demons.¡±

    Nobody said a word. However, Zhao Hai could see that they were worried. It wasn¡¯t that these people weren¡¯t confident in him, their enemy was just too many. This was a Heavenly Demon army of more than 100 million. This was a terrifying number. Therefore, the representatives were somewhat nervous.

    Zhao Hai assured everyone, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. When the timees, I will release my Undead to help everyone. Remember, listen to themands given by my wives. Otherwise, you can¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±

    Everyone gave a roar ofpliance. Their morale has been restored. They had seen Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead. In fact, it was a scene that they would never forget. Hearing that Zhao Hai would release his Undead, they became relieved.

 Chapter 1866

    <h4>Chapter 1866: Three-day Preparation</h4>

    In a void was a giant throne. The throne was jet ck with two horns on either side. Carved on the two handrests were the heads of devils. The entire throne looked devilish.

    Sat on this throne was a man about 1.8 meters tall. The man was handsome. He has long jet-ck hair that casually spread out behind him. His skin was white and his eyes were blood red. He wore ck robes that paired well with his long and slender body. He exuded a devilish charm.

    Opposite this man was arge number of Heavenly Demons. These Heavenly Demons were standing respectfully. Clearly, this man was the leader of the Heavenly Demons.

    The leader of the Heavenly Demons was actually a man? If the people of the Great Realm of Cultivation were to know about this, who knows how startled they would be. Actually, the leader of the Heavenly Demons also had a demonic appearance in the beginning. But after reaching the peak of his cultivation, he was able to gain a human appearance.

    The leader of the Heavenly Demons looked at his troops and said, ¡°I received a message from our spy. Three dayster, the cultivators of the Great Realm of Cultivation are going to attack us with all their strength. They divided themselves into ten armies. The Freedom Alliance is its own army. Tell me your thoughts.¡±

    Theplexion of the Heavenly Demons was quite heavy. They don¡¯t know what to say. They knew the weak point of the Heavenly Demon Army and that was theirck of immortal experts. They had half the amount of immortal expertspared to the enemy. This was their biggest disadvantage.

    If there were no immortal experts, then the Heavenly Demons would certainly be confident in defeating the Great Realm of Cultivation. After all, the cultivators weren¡¯t as strong inbatpared to the Heavenly Demon Race. But they were stumped by the fact that they didn¡¯t have enough immortal experts.

    The Heavenly Demon leader looked at the others and said, ¡°What? You don¡¯t have anything to say?¡±

    The Heavenly Demons lowered their heads. Besides his strongmanding ability, the Heavenly Demon leader was able to get his position because of his strength. Even among the immortal Heavenly Demons, he was at the top ranks. This was the reason why the Heavenly Demons were afraid of offending him.

    At this time, a Heavenly Demonmander said, ¡°Leader, I don¡¯t think we should care about how many armies the Great Realm of Cultivation has. We just have to know where to prate.¡±

    The Heavenly Demon leader looked at this person and couldn¡¯t help but pause. The Heavenly Demon who opened his mouth was Mo Like. It must be said that among themanders present, Mo Like was the one who aplished the least. Originally, the othermanders looked down on hisck of results. However, thinking that he was faced with the Heavenly Demon Realm¡¯s greatest headache, Zhao Hai, the othermanders couldn¡¯t help but shut up.

    The Heavenly Demon leader looked at Mo Like and said, ¡°Why do you say that? Exin.¡±

    Mo Like borated, ¡°The Great Realm of Cultivation divided their troops into ten armies, this is their greatest mistake. With their divided army, their troops would be scattered. This would reduce their threat towards us. Meanwhile, our side is one cohesive force. We can use this advantage to eat their armies one by one. We can also group our immortal experts to utilize their full strength. This way, we can make up for ourck of immortal experts.¡±

    When Mo Like opened his mouth, the othermanders held a little disdain towards him. But as he continued on, they couldn¡¯t help but nod.

    After Mo Like exined his idea, the Heavenly Demon leader said, ¡°Mo Like. Your n is good. However, because the Great Realm of Cultivation divided their army, this would mean that we would be attacked on all sides. This would be disadvantageous towards us. Have you thought about that?¡±

    Mo Like nodded, ¡°I have considered it. As long as we use our immortal experts properly, we wouldn¡¯t have to fear the immortal experts of the Great Realm of Cultivation. This way, we could offset the advantage of the enemy. We can deal with the nine super sects first, then we can face Zhao Hai¡¯s Freedom Alliance. It might seem like the Freedom Alliance is the least threatening among the ten armies, but Zhao Hai has countless troops in his hands. With his undead, Zhao Hai can be considered as the most powerful force among the ten armies. On the other hand, the nine super sects aren¡¯t as big of a threat to us. With this, we can defend against Zhao Hai and eight other armies while we clean out the Myriad Demons Sect.¡±

    Mo Like stopped at this point. Then he scanned everyone before continuing, ¡°The Myriad Demons Sect and the Freedom Alliance are both in the Northern Divergent Province. With the rise of the Freedom Alliance, many sects that would have taken the side of the Myriad Demons Sect went to Zhao Hai¡¯s army instead. This affected the military strength of the Myriad Demons Sect. Among the ten armies, they should be the weakest one. As we defend against the other armies, it shouldn¡¯t take us a long time to cripple the Myriad Demons Sect. Then we would move towards the other sects one by one. And once the nine super sects retreat, we can go against Zhao Hai with all our strength.¡±

    The other Heavenly Demons listened to Mo Like¡¯s analysis and thought that it made sense. Just as Mo Like said, their biggest problem was theirck of immortal experts. However, if they could use their other advantages to offset their deficiency, then they might be able to get the upper hand.

    The Heavenly Demons were naturally aware of the Northern Divergent Province¡¯s state. Although there were smaller sects present in the province, they weren¡¯t a match against the nine super sects. Because of this, they have no choice but to listen to the nine super sects. It can be said that apart from the Myriad Demon Sect, the Freedom Alliance¡¯s existence didn¡¯t affect the other provinces at all.

    The Myriad Demons Sect was now weakened by the Freedom Alliance. Compared to the other super sects who control their respective provinces, the Myriad Demons Sect shares the Northern Divergent Province with the Freedom Alliance. Moreover, with Zhao Hai present, the Myriad Demons Sect couldn¡¯t lord over the ck Tiger Gang. Because of this, the Myriad Demons Sect became the weakest among the ten armies. This made them the best target for attack.

    The Heavenly Demon leader didn¡¯t make a noise but instead closed his eyes as he pondered over Mo Like¡¯s words. He was thinking to see if there were weak sides to Mo Like¡¯s n. He was also thinking of alternative actions. But after thinking for half a day, he couldn¡¯t think of anything better. Finally, the leader opened his eyes and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go with Mo Like¡¯s n. Have the army retreat ten kilometers. Then prepare for the iing battle in three days.¡±

    The various Heavenly Demonmanders understood their leader¡¯s n. The ten kilometers would be a buffer zone. Then the Great Realm of Cultivation wouldn¡¯t be able to see what they were doing. Moreover, they would use these three days to train the army¡¯s actions. This way, they would gain an advantage in the battle against the Great Realm of Cultivation.

    The sudden movement of the Heavenly Demons caused the Great Realm of Cultivation to be nervous. They immediately sent people to see what they were doing.

    However, after sending people to scout the situation, they failed to see anything. Although the Heavenly Demons have retreated, they left a number of troops behind to intercept any scouting groups.

    Although they were surprised by this, the Great Realm of Cultivation didn¡¯t make any rash actions. What they needed to do right now was to stick to the n.

    The sole person who knew what happened to the Heavenly Demons was Zhao Hai. However, he didn¡¯t say a word to the nine super sects. The n of the Heavenly Demons would result in the weakening of the nine super sects. To Zhao Hai, this was only a benefit without fault. Moreover, even if he informed the nine super sects, the nine super sects might not believe him. They might even think that Zhao Hai was plotting against them. Therefore, Zhao Hai kept quiet.

    For some people, three days was short while for some it was long. During this time, the cultivators meditated to prepare themselves for the battle, which was essentially doing nothing. As for the Heavenly Demons, they trained tactics to deal with being surrounded on all sides. Although the results weren¡¯t ideal, it was better than having no preparation at all.

    On the other hand, the nine super sects had no training done over the three days. During this period, they were still wrangling about the number of people allocated to each of their armies. The Myriad Demons Sect was aware that they didn¡¯t have enough strength. Therefore, they wanted the other super sects to send them troops as support. This way, they could handle the Heavenly Demons better.

    However, the other super sects didn¡¯t agree to the Myriad Demons Sect¡¯s request. The reason they divided into ten armies wasn¡¯t only to surround the Heavenly Demons, but also because they didn¡¯t want to be subordinate to others. Although the nine super sects were united, they didn¡¯t fully trust each other. They were afraid of being schemed by the others and were on guard. In this case, how could they lend troops to the Myriad Demons Sect? Instead of training their troops, the nine super sects were bickering about this for thest three days. They have done nothing to increase their chances to win in the battle.

    Zhao Hai was very disappointed at the nine super sects because of this. However, he didn¡¯t go and stop them. Not that he could stop them. The nine super sects were the most guarded against him. If he inserted himself into their matters, then they might get suspicious of him. As he sat in the Space looking at the nine super sects bickering, Zhao Hai strengthened his resolve to clean them up in the future.

    Compared to ten thousand years ago, instead of progressing, the Great Realm of Cultivation became weaker instead. The greatest reason for this was the nine super sects. Once a genius emerges from the other sects, the nine super sects would always find a way to kill them off. While the other sects get weaker from this pruning, the nine super sects be stronger as time goes on. But with the weakening of the other sects, the overall strength of the Great Realm of Cultivation has decreased as well. This was caused by the selfishness of the nine super sects.

    Zhao Hai wants to break this cycle. He wants the Great Realm of Cultivation to develop and be stronger and stronger.

 Chapter 1867

    <h4>Chapter 1867: The Battle Starts</h4>

    Ten people were standing on top of a huge sword. With only ten of them, the sword looked very empty. Right next to the huge sword were numerous cultivators flying in the air.

    Jian Wuya looked at the others and said, ¡°Once we attack the Heavenly Demons, we must make sure that we cooperate well. This is amunication token. Using this, we would be able tomunicate faster than sending jade sword messages.¡± Then he took out several metal discs engraved with formations. They looked quite delicate.

    Zhao Hai and the others received the metal discs and then branded it with their spiritual force. Soon after they did that, mist appeared from the discs and formed characters for some time before disappearing.

    Once everyone received the discs, Jian Wuya said, ¡°Although the discs couldn¡¯t transmit sound, it would turn your voice into characters that could be read. We¡¯llmunicate using this method.¡±

    Everyone nodded. Zhao Hai looked towards the distance. The army was still heading towards the Heavenly Demons. Then he turned to Jian Wuya and said, ¡°Sect Master Jian, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll head back first. If there¡¯s anything, feel free to contact me. If I can, I would definitely offer my help. After all, this is the Great Realm of Cultivation¡¯s final battle against the Heavenly Demon Realm.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai cupped his fist towards Jian Wuya and the others before he disappeared.

    Although Jiao Hualong and the others disliked Zhao Hai, they knew that Zhao Hai was right. This was indeed the decisive battle against the Heavenly Demon Realm. No matter what they were nning, the most important thing was to repel the Heavenly Demons. Otherwise, all of their ns would be useless.

    Jiao Hualong and the others didn¡¯t say anything. They also cupped their fist towards Jian Wuya before turning around and leaving. Jian Wuya also returned the salute. Then he continued to drive his sword forward.

    One shouldn¡¯t underestimate themunicators that Jian Wuya took out. Although they were crude, these kinds ofmunicators weren¡¯t used in battles. Apart from jade sword messages, other methods would be useless on the battlefield. Because of the amount of shing energies in the battlefield, all kinds of methods would be swept up by the chaotic flow of energy. If ordinarymunicators were brought to the battlefield, they would be affected by the turbulence. It was because of this that jade sword messages were the mostmonly used method in the battlefield.

    However, although jade sword messages were quick, it was still too slow for the abrupt changes in the situation of the battlefield. On the other hand, Jian Wuya¡¯smunicators transmitted the message instantly. It might be crude, but it was much betterpared to jade sword messages.

    Zhao Hai returned to the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Laura and the others were also present inside. Besides them, representatives of the other sects were also there. It must be said that the troops of the Freedom Alliance were having the best treatment among the ten armies. Everyone rode inside their ownrge artifacts. It was unlike the cultivators from the other armies where some would fly behind therge artifacts.

    When he returned to the Hell King¡¯s Ship, Zhao Hai waved his hand and released arge number of Undead behind the Freedom Alliance¡¯s army. These Undead numbered no less than 100 million. However, one could see that the individual strength of these Undead wasn¡¯t great. These Undead held rifles in their hands. There were also Undead beasts that carried cannons on their backs.

    After releasing the Undead, Zhao Hai nodded towards Laura and the others. The women also understood Zhao Hai¡¯s meaning. Lizzy and Megan stood up and then tookmunication tokens and began issuing orders.

    Shortly after the order was given, the people of the first army discovered that the Undead swiftly formed into a cube formation.

    As soon as they saw this, the sumanders of the Freedom Alliance realized that Zhao Hai was serious when he said that he would hand themand over to his wives. Only they could have the ability tomand the Undead.

    Zhao Hai released a hundred million Undead all at once. The originally tiny army of the Freedom Alliance immediately became thergest army on the side of the Great Realm of Cultivation. From a distance, the first army looked like a huge cloud that was pressing forward.

    Before long, another dark cloud appeared in the distance. The dark cloud was no less bigger than the Undead army, it looked even bigger. Naturally, it was the Heavenly Demon Army.

    The ten armies of the Great Realm of Cultivation immediately separated and attacked different sides of the Heavenly Demon Army. Zhao Hai was tasked to attack the easternmost side of the enemy. The Heavenly Demons were now in a huge spherical formation, ready to defend against attacks from all sides.

    Both sides hadrge numbers of troops, so they could see each other from a distance. Zhao Hai slowlymanded the Freedom Alliance¡¯s army to move forward and then they stopped around a few kilometers away from the Heavenly Demon Army. Both sides became tense for a moment.

    This didn¡¯t mean that Zhao Hai was afraid of taking action. Zhao Hai reached an agreement with the nine sect masters that they would attack at the same time. They were currently waiting for Jian Wuya to use themunication token.

    Although Zhao Hai had no respect towards Jian Wuya and the others, he knew that making a spontaneous action during such a huge scale battle wouldn¡¯t bring any advantages to anyone. Therefore, heplied to waiting for the signal.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Heavenly Demon Army with neither happiness nor joy in his eyes. He might not have lived a long life like those old monsters, but his experience was very rich. He lived for more than 20 years on Earth before he transmigrated to the Ark Continent. Then from then one, he battled nobles and expanded his power. Then he fought gods and demons before entering the Underworld. In the Underworld, he fought countless Undead before ascending. All major steps he made were filled with battle. Zhao Hai discovered that ever since transmigrating, he was fighting all the time. He might have some downtimes to develop the Space, but battle would always follow soon after.

    He already participated in these kinds of battles more than once in his life. Therefore, Zhao Hai was able to face the iing situation with a calm mind.

    Laura and the others were right beside Zhao Hai in most of his journey. Therefore, they have the same experience as him. And just like Zhao Hai, they weren¡¯t anxious about the battle. They calmly looked at the Heavenly Demon Army as they waited for the signal to attack.

    But the same couldn¡¯t be said about the cultivators of the Freedom Alliance. They weren¡¯t as mentally strong as Zhao Hai. Seeing the Heavenly Demon Army, they couldn¡¯t help but have a shortness of breath. It was clear that they were nervous about the battle.

    Seeing everyone¡¯s mental state, Zhao Hai knew that if he didn¡¯t eliminate their anxiety, their performance in battle would be cut in half. This would result in more deaths.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai immediately said, ¡°Everyone, get out of therge artifacts and line up.¡± Following his voice, the cultivators of the Freedom Alliance immediately flew out of therge artifacts. Then they lined up before long. Their formation was only a normal army formation, which was far from the cube formation of the Undead.

    Once everyone had lined up, Zhao Hai scanned them and said, ¡°Brothers, today is the day we fight against the Heavenly Demon Army. This battle will affect the future of the Great Realm of Cultivation. If we lose, it would be very hard to drive them out of the realm. In the future, we could only guard against them while they run rampant in our territories. Do you want that?¡±

    The eyes of the cultivators turned red. Zhao Hai could see the passioning out of them as they replied, ¡°We won¡¯t! We won¡¯t ept it!¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and added, ¡°Good. The Great Realm of Cultivation is for the cultivators. Why should we share it with the Heavenly Demons? That ispletely uneptable. We need to drive them out. The entire Freedom Alliance will be watching our performance. Brothers, will you disappoint them?¡±

    ¡°We will not!¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then he noticed themunication token that Jian Wuya gave. Mist came out and spelled, ¡°Start the attack!¡± Zhao Hai wished the cultivators luck. Then he pointed towards the Heavenly Demons and said, ¡°Charge!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡± All cultivators roared as they charged towards the Heavenly Demons. Although they were charging, their formation wasn¡¯t chaotic. The sumanders of the army were given detailed orders by Lizzy and Megan. And they wouldn¡¯t dare neglect their words.

    Zhao Hai also followed behind the cultivators. At this moment, all ten armies of the Great Realm of Cultivation began to attack the defending Heavenly Demons.

    The Heavenly Demons also began to move. Their formation slowly rotated and then began to contract. It seems like they were going to be on the defensive.

    Zhao Hai himself didn¡¯t join the charge. However, he released Hu Wei and his immortal-level Undead. They followed the immortal experts of the nine super sects to attack the Heavenly Demons. Zhao Hai also asked Cai¡¯er to pay attention to Hu Wei¡¯s group. If they were toe into danger, Cai¡¯er would immediately pull them into the Space. They would only be released once they escape danger.

    Zhao Hai has no other choice but to do this. Hu Wei and the others were his most powerful troops. They also provide Zhao Hai with a very rich amount of Faith Power. Therefore, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t allow them to suffer an ident.

    At the same time, the Heavenly Demons also carried out their n. Their immortal experts didn¡¯t leave the army and instead coordinated in the defense. With their defensive advantage, they were able to hold down the immortal experts of the Great Realm of Cultivation as well as Hu Wei and his army.

    The Heavenly Demons went on a fully defensive state. It seemed like they had no intentions to fight. It wasn¡¯t only against Zhao Hai, but also the other nine armies. They didn¡¯t even retaliate against the Myriad Demons Sect.

 Chapter 1868

    <h4>Chapter 1868: The Trapped Myriad Demons Sect</h4>

    The defensive stance of the Heavenly Demons surprised Zhao Hai. He didn¡¯t hear Mo Like¡¯s proposal, but he knew about the drills that the Heavenly Demon Army did in the past three days. But these drills weren¡¯t all defense. So upon seeing that the Heavenly Demon Army were on full guard, Zhao Hai knew that there was a scheme going on.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about any plot the enemy might have. He just looked at their actions to see what they were nning. He was confident that he could deal with any scheme that the Heavenly Demons havee up with.

    Contrary to Zhao Hai, the nine super sects weren¡¯t suspecting any schemes from the Heavenly Demons. Seeing the enemy being defensive, the nine super sects were happy and proceeded to intensify their attacks. This caused their armies to be fiercer than required. In the entire battlefield, only Zhao Hai¡¯s army was methodical in their actions.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s offense was also very special. The Freedom Alliance formed a circr formation as it charged towards the Heavenly Demon Army. This allowed them to participate in the battle while decreasing their casualties. Their attack also looked proper.

    The attacks of Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead also looked interesting. Their attacks were purely from the rifles and cannons. For the Heavenly Demons, the damage caused by the rifles was limited. Regardless, the battle was very shy albeit theck of casualties.

    At this time, the Heavenly Demons suddenly made a move. The formation of the Heavenly Demons suddenly opened a section. This section was exactly where the Myriad Demons Sect was attacking.

    The Heavenly Demons also stopped defending against the Myriad Demons Sect Army. And with their frenzied attacks, the Myriad Demons Sect army failed to discover that they were going further into the enemy formation. Before long, they were surrounded by Heavenly Demons.

    Jiao Hualong was themander of the Myriad Demons Sect Army. Seeing this, hisplexion couldn¡¯t help but change. He immediately shouted, ¡°Retreat! Quickly retreat!¡± At the same time, he took out Jian Wuya¡¯smunication token and said, ¡°The Myriad Demon Sect Army has been surrounded. Come and give support!¡±

    They were surrounded, but Jiao Hualong didn¡¯t use themunication token to ask for help, which showed how arrogant he was. Zhao Hai and the others also received word about Jiao Hualong¡¯s crisis.

    Seeing the words from themunication token, Zhao Hai coldly snorted and said, ¡°Useless. They were actually surrounded. Although the Myriad Demons Sect are the weakest of the nine super sects, they aren¡¯t that weak. To fall for such a basic trick, they¡¯re incredibly stupid.¡±

    Zhao Hai said that because he saw Jiao Hualong¡¯s actions. Actually, a lot of cultivators in the nine super sect alliances have silver dust on their bodies. This allowed Zhao Hai to have the greatest understanding of the battlefield out of everyone. Because of this, he knows the reason why the Myriad Demons Sect have been surrounded.

    Other than stupidity, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t think of another reason why the Myriad Demons Sect were surrounded. The Heavenly Demons had a circle formation to defend. And for quite some time, the Heavenly Demons were able to defend properly. But then a gap suddenly appeared in their formation. It was a suspicious act and yet Jiao Hualong fell for it. He led his army to charge through the gap which caused him to be surrounded by the Heavenly Demons.

    The two armies of the battlefield might be fighting, but generally it was the Great Realm of Cultivation who attacked while the Heavenly Demons defended. So if the Great Realm of Cultivation wants to take some of their troops out, they would be able to. Therefore, the other sects could immediately send some of their troops to support the Myriad Demons Sect.

    In reality, if Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead weren¡¯t included, the Great Realm of Cultivation¡¯s army wasn¡¯t asrge as the Heavenly Demon Army. Their number of immortal experts were also around equal. And now that the nine super sects didn¡¯t trust each other, they divided the realm¡¯s army into ten. The shing armies looked like a ten-fingered hand gripping a ball of Heavenly Demons. Originally, the battle was lukewarm between both sides, neither suffered heavy losses. Then at this time, if the nine super sects took some of their troops out to help the Myriad Demons Sect, the Heavenly Demons would be able to get an opportunity to attack.

    Actually, if this was a normal battle, the others wouldn¡¯t send help if the Myriad Demons Sect were surrounded. But this battle was different. With how defensive the Heavenly Demons were, the cultivators thought that they had the upper hand, which allowed them to take out troops whenever they wanted. But in fact, the Heavenly Demons still have a lot of spare troops. If the nine super sects sent troops to help the Myriad Demons Sect, the army would be more dispersed. Then the Heavenly Demon Realm¡¯s extra troops would intercept the reinforcements and surround them. This would cause the cultivators of the Great Realm of Cultivation to suffer.

    From Zhao Hai¡¯s point of view, although the Heavenly Demons were being surrounded, they weren¡¯t in a desperate state. The Heavenly Demons were fully capable of breaking out of the encirclement. The Heavenly Demons purposely made their frontlines weak to fool the Myriad Demons Sect. Although they would lose people in the process, the pay-off would be greater.

    Moreover, Jiao Hualong the fool just shouted themand to retreat to his army. He didn¡¯t even tell his army which direction to retreat to. This caused his army to be like headless chickens without a clearmand. They continued to rush and plunged themselves deeper and deeper into the Heavenly Demon Army¡¯s formation. They were basically asking to be caught.

    Jiao Hualong even called the other sects over to help him. This was equivalent to pulling the other sects into the mess that he made. It was an incredibly stupid thing to do.

    Zhao Hai shook his head, he didn¡¯t know what to say. Laura and the others were currently with Zhao Hai inside the Space. Naturally, they were also aware of what¡¯s happening outside. Like Zhao Hai, they shook their heads and had bitter smiles. It was better to have a godly enemy than a pig teammate. With an idiot like Jiao Hualong on their side, it would be a miracle if the Great Realm of Cultivation won the fight.

    The battle developed the same way Zhao Hai expected it to be. The reinforcements sent by the nine super sects were intercepted and killed. This caused the nine super sects to be more panicked. They thought that the Heavenly Demons had fallen into a desperate situation. Therefore, they were confident in separating their troops to help Jiao Hualong. With the ambush, the strength of the nine super sects plummeted. Then the Heavenly Demons began to fight back.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai knew that he had to make a move. He turned to Laura and the others and said, ¡°Continue observing the battlefield. I¡¯ll go and help the Myriad Demons Sect.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded. Then Zhao Hai¡¯s body moved and then appeared in the Myriad Demons Sect¡¯s position. The Myriad Demons Sect¡¯s troops were now flying randomly, allowing the Heavenly Demons to mow them down like grass. Although Jiao Hualong was also panicking, he continued to shout, ¡°Retreat! Retreat!¡±

    At this moment, Zhao Hai appeared beside Jiao Hualong. Feeling someone¡¯s presence close to him, Jiao Hualong immediately punched out. Zhao Hai caught his fist and then said, ¡°Sect Master Jiao. This isn¡¯t the time to be panicking!¡±

    Zhao Hai no longer paid any attention to Jiao Hualong as he shouted, ¡°Everyone! Calm down. Gather around me! Quickly!¡±

    The troops of the Myriad Demons Sect paused when they heard this. They were in chaos, so upon hearing amand, they immediately followed. The Myriad Demon Sect Army quickly grouped up around Zhao Hai. The loose and chaotic army swifty contained itself.

    Before long, the Myriad Demons Sect army was able to form a defensive line. The Heavenly Demons could no longer kill them as easily as before. Although they were still surrounded by the Heavenly Demons, they were able to hold on and defend.

    Seeing the army solidifying, Zhao Hai gave anothermand, ¡°Attack towards the southeast. Full power!¡± Now that they have a stable head, the troops of the Myriad Demons Sect felt less pressurepared to before. So upon hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s nextmand, they followed it unconditionally. All of them turned to the southeast and rushed with all they had.

    The southeast was the weakest point of the Heavenly Demon Army¡¯s encirclement. With the entire strength of the Myriad Demon Sect Army directed towards that direction, the Heavenly Demon Army were unable to hold on. Before long, the Myriad Demon Sect Army was able to get out of the encirclement.

    Seeing that they were no longer surrounded, the front troops of the Myriad Demon Sect roared in celebration. Then at this time, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Those at the front, push forward! We cannot be surrounded again!¡±

    The troops of the Myriad Demons Sect now had full trust towards Zhao Hai. So hearing hismand, they continued flying forward. Soon, the entire army pulled itself out of the encirclement. Although it might not seem long, two hours have passed since the Myriad Demons Sect plunged itself into the Heavenly Demon Army. This two-hour struggle caused the Myriad Demons Sect to lose nearly one million people. Such loss wasn¡¯t small, but at least most of them returned alive.

    Jiao Hualong stood there in a daze. He saw with his own eyes that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make any moves at all. But with simple orders, he was able to pull the Myriad Demons Sect army out of being surrounded. This was a huge blow to Jiao Hualong¡¯s ego.

    Large-scale battles in the Great Realm of Cultivation were very rare. Even if there was,manding ability had little help towards the oue. Most of the time, both sides would just rush towards each other. They didn¡¯t use any tactics. Because of this, the Great Realm of Cultivation was very poor when it came tomand.

    Originally, Jiao Hualong thought himself to be a goodmander. After all, he was an immortal expert and the sect leader. He thought that he was at least on par with Zhao Hai when it came tomanding troops. But in this battle, Jiao Hualong found that this wasn¡¯t the case. It wasn¡¯t easy tomand any army of tens of millions. He found that his orders weren¡¯t executed well. He thought that he could control his army like his limbs. But in the real battle, it was impossible. Seeing Zhao Hai bring the Myriad Demons Sect army back to life with a few simple orders caused Jiao Hualong to be embarrassed.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think as much. He took out hismunication token and said, ¡°The Myriad Demons Sect is now safe. Reinforcements are no longer needed. Be careful of being ambushed by the Heavenly Demons. Zhao Hai.¡±

    After sending the report, Zhao Hai looked at Jiao Hualong and said, ¡°Sect Master Jiao, the Heavenly Demons are scheming against us. You can¡¯t rush in if a formation suddenly bes weak.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai cupped his fist and then disappeared.

    Only then did Jiao Hualonge back to his senses. He cupped his fist towards Zhao Hai and was about to say something when Zhao Hai disappeared. Jiao Hualong opened his mouth several times but was unable to make a sound. In the end, he sighed and shifted his attention back to the battlefield.

    The Myriad Demons Sect army already rushed out, but the Heavenly Demons weren¡¯t thinking of letting them off. The Heavenly Demon Army was still on the defensive against the other armies, but they had an offensive approach towards the Myriad Demons Sect. Although the Myriad Demons Sect was able to escape the encirclement, this didn¡¯t hinder the n of the Heavenly Demons. In fact, the encirclement of the Myriad Demons Sect was an idental result that the Heavenly Demons obtained. They didn¡¯t expect that Jiao Hualong would be fooled so easily. In their n, they just wanted to expose a weakness to cut off a portion of the Myriad Demons Sect. They didn¡¯t expect the entire army to be stupid enough to charge into the trap.

    Moreover, after plunging itself into the enemy formation, the Myriad Demons Sect army has no followup. They even asked for help from the other sects, which was a pleasant surprise for the Heavenly Demons. Naturally, the Heavenly Demons wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity. They began to bite the offerings that the nine super sects have sent.

    The Heavenly Demons didn¡¯t think that they would obtain such a win this early into the battle. If it wasn¡¯t for their smaller number of immortal experts, they would have fought back with all their strength. But even so, the Heavenly Demons began to attack the Myriad Demons Sect, causing them to retreat further back.

    Zhao Hai returned to the Hell King¡¯s Ship. However, he was still aware of the events in the Myriad Demons Sect. Although the Myriad Demons Sect has escaped from the encirclement, they suffered heavy losses. Then upon seeing the Heavenly Demons pursue the Myriad Demons Sect, Zhao Hai quickly knew about their n.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai has nothing against the tactic of the Heavenly Demons. With the Heavenly Demons volunteering to weaken the nine super sects, Zhao Hai would have an easier time dealing with them in the future. Therefore, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t remind the nine super sects about the n of the Heavenly Demons. In any case, even if the nine super sects suffered heavy losses, Zhao Hai could still drive the Heavenly Demons back to the Heavenly Demon Realm.

    The fight went on and the nine super sects were beginning to suffer losses. Their offense also slowed down. However, the Heavenly Demons didn¡¯t use this chance to counter-attack. For the Heavenly Demons, this wasn¡¯t the time to strike. This caused the battle to mellow down.

    On the contrary, the battle between immortal experts became more intense!

 Chapter 1869

    <h4>Chapter 1869: Gather!</h4>

    Immortal Experts, whether they be from the Great Realm of Cultivation or the Heavenly Demon Realm, were important figures. Without an immortal expert, even if they have a lot of transcending tribtion experts, a sect wouldn¡¯t be considered a great sect.

    Because of this, during battles, immortal experts form their own teams. They could also choose not to listen to the armymander. And if they fight, they can retreat if it bes too intense.

    But things are different this time. The immortal experts of the Heavenly Demon Realm were going all out against the immortal experts of the Great Realm of Cultivation and Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead. Because of the cooperation between the immortal experts of the Heavenly Demon Realm, the Great Realm of Cultivation¡¯s immortal experts and Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead couldn¡¯t do anything to them.

    As both sides shed, the battle became more and more brutal. Without Cai¡¯er¡¯s help, Hu Wei and the others might have suffered losses.

    Zhao Hai also discovered that the immortal experts of the Great Realm of Cultivation were strongerpared to the Heavenly Demons. They were even stronger than Hu Wei and his army. Immortal experts from the Soaring Dragon Realm were indeed special.

    But in spite of this, the Heavenly Demon Realm¡¯s reaction was abnormal. They were nning to sacrifice one for one. This wasn¡¯t good for both the Great Realm of Cultivation or the Heavenly Demon Realm.

    At this moment, the battle between the armies began to slowly ramp up. The intensity of the attacks increased. The Myriad Demons Sect have been deceived before, so the nine super sects were quite cautious. However, they were still attacking with great vigor.

    Zhao Hai looked at the battlefield and knew that this battle wouldst a long time. If it were small battles, both sides would fight and then retreat when nightes. But in this battle, there were a lot of troops present. This allowed the frontlines to fight hard while the cultivators at the back would rest and then rotate in shifts with those at the front. This would preserve the strength of the armies, making the battlest longer than usual.

    Neither side would dare to stop. This was because the attackers were afraid of losing any advantages they were able to acquire. Meanwhile, the defenders wouldn¡¯t want to miss any opportunities to counter-attack. Therefore, both attackers and defenders continued to fight.

    But as he analyzed the situation, Zhao Hai knew that the Great Realm of Cultivation was losing. The Great Realm of Cultivation has been divided into ten armies. This caused more people to be involved in the fight. The number of people taking a rest was also less.

    As for the Heavenly Demons, only the outermost troops were fighting. Besides those who were helping the immortal experts deal with the enemy, most of the troops were preserving their energy. The longer the battle goes on, the Great Realm of Cultivation would be more and more exhausted.

    Zhao Hai frowned. He knew that this couldn¡¯t go on. Otherwise, the foundation of the Great Realm of Cultivation would be damaged.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately make a move. He was still waiting for the Heavenly Demon Realm¡¯s next move. And while he was waiting, Zhao Hai was beginning to receive the fallen immortal experts to be turned into Undead.

    During the duration of the war, both the Great Realm of Cultivation and the Heavenly Demon Realm have lost people. The total immortal experts of both sides decreased from 2000 to around 1500. This means that nearly 500 immortal experts have been killed. Of the five hundred, the Great Realm of Cultivation lost nearly 300 while the Heavenly Demons lost around 200. It can be said that nobody was able to grasp the advantage.

    There was only one person who benefited from this. This person was Zhao Hai. His number of immortal-level Undead has increased.

    The battle continued for a whole day and the skies were beginning to grow dark. But there were no signs of the battle ending. Darkness has little to no effects on both the cultivators and the Heavenly Demons.

    However, Zhao Hai has no ns to make a move. The losses of the Great Realm of Cultivation were very heavy. The Heavenly Demons had 150 million troops while the Great Realm of Cultivation only brought around 130 million. The cultivators already lost about 30 million people, which meant that it only had 100 million or so left. As for the Heavenly Demons, they have lost 20 million, which leaves them with 130 million troops.

    The immortal experts of both sides have been reduced to 1000 people. The Great Realm of Cultivation has more than 400 immortal experts left while the Heavenly Demons also have around 500 experts. And this was under the cooperation with Hu Wei¡¯s army. Without Hu Wei and his troops, the losses of the Great Realm of Cultivation would be greater.

    Although the Great Realm of Cultivation was the one on the offensive, they have been defeated. They lost more people.

    Such loss was something that the nine super sects couldn¡¯t bear. However, they couldn¡¯t retreat. They wouldn¡¯t dare go back. They were going all out from the very beginning because they knew that if they reduced their intensity, then the Heavenly Demons would overwhelm them. Then they would be pushed into bing more passive.

    In the beginning, Jian Wuya¡¯smunication token kept sending messages to coordinate with each other. However, as time passed, there were no longer any messagesing through. It was at this point that Zhao Hai knew the nine super sects didn¡¯t know what to do next.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai took out themunication token and said, ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no longer any point to the battle. If you want to retreat, gather around me. However, those who are close to me should retreatst. Wait for the sects that are far away to move first. Zhao Hai.¡±

    Zhao Hai had no choice but to do this because the nine super sects were now at a passive position. Only the Freedom Alliance was able to hold against the Heavenly Demons. In fact, the Freedom Alliance was having the upper hand. He needs the 100 million troops of the Great Realm of Cultivation to center around him so that he could help them. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want those near him toe over first because it might cause the Heavenly Demons to react. This would leave those far from the Freedom Alliance to be on their own for a long time.

    But Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t sure whether the nine super sects would act ording to his words or not. After all, his rtionship with the nine super sects wasn¡¯t that good. With their pride, the nine super sects wouldn¡¯t bow to him.

    Sure enough, after Zhao Hai sent his message, there was a long period where nobody replied. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. He expected that the others wouldn¡¯t easily listen to him. He no longer cared about them. In any case, it would be them who would lose.

    But to Zhao Hai¡¯s surprise, at this moment, themunication token emitted a mist that spelled out: The Myriad Demons Sect will follow Mister¡¯s words. We will be approaching Mister¡¯s location. Jiao Hualong.

    Zhao Hai read the message and couldn¡¯t help but stare. He didn¡¯t expect that the first person to agree would be Jiao Hualong. It should be known that the Myriad Demons Sect and the ck Tiger Gang shared a deep enmity.

    After Jiao Hualong¡¯s message, themunication token resumed its silence. The other sects didn¡¯t seem like they would gather around Zhao Hai. But to Zhao Hai, it doesn¡¯t matter if they came or not. In fact, it would save him some trouble if they didn¡¯te.

    Then Jiao Hualong followed up: Everyone, the longer we fight, the more losses we would suffer. At this point, our army is inferior to the enemy. Our immortal experts aren¡¯t doing well either. This is thest chance we have to retreat! Jiao Hualong.

    Jiao Hualong was actually helping Zhao Hai convince the others. This surprised Zhao Hai. Then soon after, another message arrived: Heaven Sect is heading towards the Freedom Alliance. Jian Wuya!

    Wonderful Sound Pavilion is heading towards the Freedom Alliance. Gui Lingzi!

    Ten thousand Buddhas Monastery is heading towards the Freedom Alliance. Abbot Numu!

    ...................

    The rest of the sect masters began sending simr messages. It seems like they had been convinced to gather around Zhao Hai. Seeing their messages, Zhao Hai gave a smile as he waved his hand. This time, the Undead that he released were quite special. These were all Undead Heavenly Demons arranged in a cube formation.

    Naturally, the Heavenly Demons noticed the Great Realm of Cultivation¡¯s movement. They wanted to prevent it but they were toote. By the time they reacted, the Heaven Sect and the Ten Thousand Buddhas Monastery that was the farthest from Zhao Hai were already close to the Wonderful Sound Pavilion and the Eastern Saint Academy. The ten armies were beginning to close into Zhao Hai¡¯s direction. Before long, the Heaven Sect grouped up with the Wonderful Sound Pavilion while the Ten Thousand Buddhas Monastery had grouped with the Eastern Saint Academy. Then the two groups began to head towards the Myriad Demons Sect and the Southern Saint Academy. With each step of the way bringing more troops, the Heavenly Demons simply couldn¡¯t stop them in time.

    Finally, the armies of the nine super sects have be two huge armies that were slowly heading towards the Freedom Alliance. Knowing the Great Realm of Cultivation¡¯s goal, the Heavenly Demons began to increase their attacks towards the Freedom Alliance. But at this moment, Zhao Hai ordered the cultivators of the first army to retreat while his Undead went forward. With the tenacity of the Undead as well as the rifles, the Heavenly Demons were held back until all ten armies were able to group up.

 Chapter 1870

    <h4>Chapter 1870: Gathering Large Artifacts</h4>

    After a day of fighting, the battlefield finally showed a confrontation between tworge armies. Then the Great Realm of Cultivation began to retreat with Zhao Hai¡¯s first army holding up the rear. This didn¡¯t give the Heavenly Demons any chance to pursue.

    The immortal experts also withdrew frombat. This freed the immortal experts of the Heavenly Demons to attack Zhao Hai. However, they weren¡¯t able to gain great results. This was because Zhao Hai¡¯s released Undead were very powerful.

    Seeing that they couldn¡¯t do anything, the Heavenly Demons stopped putting effort in their attack. With Zhao Hai holding up the rear, the Heavenly Demons have no choice but to be cautious.

    With Zhao Hai¡¯s sessful blockade of the Heavenly Demons, the Great Realm of Cultivation¡¯s army was able to safely return to their camps. However, the mood of the cultivator army wasn¡¯t very good. Theplexion of the nine sect masters wasn¡¯t good either. Meanwhile, the ordinary cultivators were depressed. They thought that they could expel the Heavenly Demons this time. They didn¡¯t expect that they would fail.

    The only group that wasn¡¯t affected by the result was the Freedom Alliance¡¯s army. This wasn¡¯t the first or second time that the first army fought against the Heavenly Demons. In this battle, the first army neither suffered losses nor gained an advantage. Therefore, their mood remained the same as before.

    Because the battle was initially a defense of the Myriad Demons Sect, Zhao Hai and the others returned to the Myriad Demons Sect¡¯s territory. The sect masters of the super sects met with Zhao Hai and the other sect masters in the meeting hall. In one nce, one could feel that the mood of the hall was quite low.

    Everyone just sat down without speaking for quite some time. Then suddenly, Jiao Hualong turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°This old Jiao wants to thank Mister Zhao Hai for his help. If it wasn¡¯t for Mister, my Myriad Demon Sect army would have suffered even more losses.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then cupped his fist towards Jiao Hualong before saying, ¡°We¡¯re allies after all and we have amon enemy. We would be at a disadvantage if something happens to you. Sect Master Jiao doesn¡¯t need to be too polite.¡±

    Jiao Hualong nodded, then he turned his head to Jian Wuya and the others before saying, ¡°Let me apologize to you as well. If the Myriad Demons Sect didn¡¯t ask for help, you wouldn¡¯t have suffered huge losses.¡±

    Jian Wuya waved his hand and said, ¡°Old Jiao, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. All of us here want to deal with the Heavenly Demons. We might have lost a lot today, but the Heavenly Demons suffered losses as well. What¡¯s important is the loss of our immortal experts. We¡¯re now reduced to less than half of our immortal experts. It¡¯s quite hard to ept such losses.¡±

    Abbott Numu sighed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that we would lose so many immortal experts in one day. Fortunately, the Heavenly Demons lost the same amount as us. But we can¡¯t continue fighting like this. If this goes on, we won¡¯t have any immortal experts left.¡±

    Everyone nodded. The sacrifice of the immortal experts caused their hearts to ache. Every immortal expert death was a damage to the Great Realm of Cultivation¡¯s foundation.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°The next time we fight the Heavenly Demons, we won¡¯t send our immortal experts. I think the Heavenly Demons couldn¡¯t ept more losses as well, so they won¡¯t send their immortal experts. If they did, then my Undead would handle them.¡±

    Everyone nodded except the sect masters of the nine super sects. The way the other sect masters looked at Zhao Hai became different. Zhao Hai was essentially facing the attacks of the immortal Heavenly Demons on his own. This made the other sect masters grateful. And after Zhao Hai held the backlines today, the sect masters now had a favorable look towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai looked at the sect masters and didn¡¯t say anything, neither did he show any good will. As long as these sect masters show a favorable impression towards him, that was already enough. As for other things, that was forter.

    Meanwhile, Jian Wuya and the others were currently worrying about the war with the Heavenly Demons. Because of this, they weren¡¯t able to notice this change.

    Looking at the distressed expressions of the nine super sect masters, Zhao Hai opened his mouth and said, ¡°Our main goal now is to drive the Heavenly Demons back to the Heavenly Demon Realm. As long as they are here, we wouldn¡¯t live in peace. Now is not the time to stop and hide in our shells. If you trust me, hand all of yourrge artifacts for me and my Undead to control. In the next battle, the frontlines would beposed ofrge artifacts. I can guarantee that the Heavenly Demons aren¡¯t as good as usingrge artifacts as me. As long as theirrge artifacts are destroyed, their strength would be greatly damaged. When the timees, even with their immortal experts, they wouldn¡¯t be able to fight against us.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the sect masters of the nine super sects couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then they raised their brows. Large artifacts were very important to any sect. If Zhao Hai was handed theirrge artifacts, then he would be able to know their strong and weak points. This wasn¡¯t a good thing for the sects.

    At this moment, a ¡®bang¡¯ sound was suddenly heard. Everyone turned their heads to see that it was Jiao Hualong who had a grim expression as he said, ¡°Alright. My Myriad Demons Sect will hand over all of ourrge artifacts. Theserge artifacts would be useless if we can¡¯t drive the Heavenly Demons out of the Great Realm of Cultivation. Therge artifacts aren¡¯t as important as the Soaring Dragon Realm.¡±

    Everyone stared. They didn¡¯t think Jiao Hualong would support Zhao Hai, Jian Wuya and the others were the most surprised. This wasn¡¯t the first time either. When they were retreating, it was Jiao Hualong who agreed to Zhao Hai which caused the other sect masters to agree as well. Otherwise, they would have continued fighting until now. When did the Myriad Demons Sect begin to trust Zhao Hai? Wasn¡¯t their enmity the greatest?

    However, they changed their thoughts before long. What Jiao Hualong said was reasonable. Large artifacts were precious, but it wasn¡¯t as valuable as the Soaring Dragon Realm. If they lost the qualifications to enter the Soaring Dragon Realm, their foundations would bepletely destroyed. Then with their losses against the Heavenly Demons, the Great Realm of Cultivation would fall soon after.

    After some time, Jian Wuya looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Although the Heaven Sect hasrge artifacts, they are the swords of our Elders. Even if we give them to Mister Zhao Hai, you won¡¯t be able to use them. Instead, I can have our Elders listen to Mister Zhao Hai¡¯smands.¡±

    Jian Wuya¡¯s words indicated support for Zhao Hai. It seems like he also understood the current situation. He knew that if they didn¡¯t evict the Heavenly Demons, the Heaven Sect would be andowner withnds taken away by bandits. Therefore, he decided to support Zhao Hai.

    With two of the nine sect masters expressing their support, the others looked at each other and then agreed to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°The battle damaged our armies greatly. Let¡¯s recuperate for two days. After two days, we¡¯ll attack with all our strength.¡±

    Jian Wuya nodded, ¡°We do indeed need to take rest. Alright, then we¡¯ll attack the Heavenly Demons two dayster.¡± The others didn¡¯t oppose it. Jian Wuya failed to notice that they were giving Zhao Hai more and more right to speak. This might be because they were beginning to ept Zhao Hai¡¯s strength.

    Zhao Hai looked at Jian Wuya and the others and said, ¡°However, we shouldn¡¯t waste the two days. Gather all therge artifacts as well as the elders of the Heaven Sect. In two days, I¡¯ll do my best to familiarize myself with thebat methods of therge artifacts.¡±

    Jiao Hualong replied, ¡°Alright. Since we already promised to hand ourrge artifacts over, it won¡¯t matter if we give it now orter. As long as we defeat the Heavenly Demons, everything else is easy.¡± Jian Wuya and the others nodded. It was clear that they were anxious this time.

    Just like Jiao Hualong said, as long as they can repel the Heavenly Demons, anything else would be easy to deal with. The only important thing for the nine super sects at this time was to protect their qualification to enter the Soaring Dragon Realm, everything else can be sacrificed

    Although the decision was made between Zhao Hai and the nine super sect masters, the other sect masters didn¡¯t oppose the result. This was a decision made by the peak powers of the Great Realm of Cultivation. They wouldn¡¯t dare block their ns; especially at this time. If Zhao Hai and the nine super sects fall, then the next ones to suffer would be the other sects.

    With the matter taken care of, Zhao Hai returned to the first army andmanded everyone to take a rest. At the same time, he took all of the army¡¯srge artifacts and waited for therge artifacts of all the sects.

    The nine super sects were very swift. Not long after Zhao Hai returned, they began sendingrge artifacts to Zhao Hai¡¯s location. At the same time, the immortal elders of the Heaven Sect were given to Zhao Hai tomand.

    Altogether, Zhao Hai had about 2000rge artifacts as well as 500 Heaven Sect Elders under his control. This totaled to 2500rge artifacts. It was an extraordinary amount.

    However, Zhao Hai knew that the uing battle would be difficult. The Heavenly Demons also had a lot ofrge artifacts. They might even have morerge artifacts than the Great Realm of Cultivation. Depending on therge artifacts to win the battle would be difficult.

 Chapter 1871

    <h4>Chapter 1871: Unthreatened</h4>

    It was easy for Zhao Hai to use therge artifacts of the Great Realm of Cultivation. Once the Undead understood how they operated, he would be able to use them freely.

    Zhao Hai has no issues about therge artifacts. What he was focused on were the 500 people in front of him. These were the elders of the Heaven Sect. All of their flying swords could be turned intorge artifacts. They were sent over by Jian Wuya for Zhao Hai tomand.

    Zhao Hai looked at the elders of the Heaven Sect. The elders were also looking at him with an arrogant expression. He couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly as he cupped his fist towards them and said, ¡°Everyone, I think you already know who I am. To deal with the Heavenly Demons, I asked the sect masters to gather all of therge artifacts for me to use. Since your flying swords can be turned intorge artifacts, sect master Jian sent you to me. I hope that you can cooperate with me so that we can deal with the Heavenly Demons more effectively.¡±

    The elders of the Heaven Sect nodded at Zhao Hai. Naturally, they also received the order. After some time, Zhao Hai continued, ¡°I need you to listen to mymands and cooperate. Those who don¡¯t want to cooperate can leave.¡±

    The elders of the Heaven Sect didn¡¯t speak. However, a hint of anger shed through their eyes. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about their thoughts, he said, ¡°Since nobody left, you are now under themand of the Freedom Alliance¡¯s first army. In the first army, we have a rule: My word isw. Nobody is allowed to disobey. If I give an order and you don¡¯t do it, then you will be punished ording to militaryw.¡±

    The elders of the Heaven Sect stared, then they could no longer hide their anger. One elder looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Then what if you order us to die?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the elder and said, ¡°Then you must die. I will not make you die in vain. I will only order you to die if your death is required.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Zhao Hai, you dare talk to us like this? Aren¡¯t you just trying to kill us?¡±

    ¡°When you are ordered to die will be determined by the state of the battlefield. If the battle requires you to die, you must die. Naturally, I hope that all of you will live. But if a sacrifice is needed, someone will be sacrificed.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the speechless elders and said, ¡°Your Heaven Sect has schemed against me. Naturally, I would hold grudges. But if I want to take revenge, I would do it after the Heavenly Demons are driven away. We¡¯re now on the same boat. We have amon enemy. And I wouldn¡¯t risk the future of the Great Realm of Cultivation for a grudge. Understood?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. How can we trust you? What if you were lying and you doomed all of us to die?¡± One of the elders said.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Heaven Sect elder and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, you can leave. I¡¯m not nning to detain you. To be honest, although it would be good if you¡¯re here, I don¡¯t mind if you weren¡¯t. Don¡¯t take yourself too seriously. Although you¡¯re elders of the Heaven Sect, I won¡¯t make a move on you. This Zhao Hai is not from the Heaven Sect. I disdain using lowly schemes.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, theplexion of the Heaven Sect elders changed. Then one of them sneered and said, ¡°If I want to, I can still stay even if you drive me away. What can you do to me?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the Heaven Sect Elder and then coldly snorted, ¡°You¡¯re going to cause trouble here? Hahaha. Alright, since you want to make a fool of yourself, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± After he said that, he disappeared.

    While Zhao Hai was talking, the Heaven Sect Elder was fully on-guard. Seeing Zhao Hai vanish, the elder immediately used his dao avatar and then paid attention to his surroundings.

    Then at this moment, Zhao Hai appeared above the elder. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use his dao avatar but he had a huge de in his hand. Then Zhao Hai shed towards the elder¡¯s dao avatar.

    Pu! The elder¡¯s dao avatar was like a soap bubble being pierced like a needle. It shattered immediately. Zhao Hai¡¯s sh followed through and went towards the elder¡¯s head. But as the sword was about to hit the elder, it suddenly stopped, causing the elder¡¯s hair to flutter with the wind.

    The elder stared at Zhao Hai. He didn¡¯t expect this oue. Zhao Hai looked at the elder and then coldly snorted as he said, ¡°With your strength, I can kill you whenever I want. I don¡¯t need to scheme. You can go, the army has no need for people like you. Go back and tell Jian Wuya that I have no need for you people in my army.¡±

    After he said that, Zhao Hai took away hisrge de. The elder red at Zhao Hai, his eyes full of hatred.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about the elder¡¯s gaze as he said, ¡°Go away while I¡¯m still in a proper mood. The longer I see you, the more I want to kill.¡±

    The elder snorted and then turned around and left. He knew that he could no longer remain. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t even use his dao avatar but he was able to deal with him. If he continued to provoke Zhao Hai, he would just be courting death.

    At this moment, another Heaven Sect Elder said, ¡°Zhao Hai, don¡¯t go too far. If he leaves, then all of us will leave. We¡¯re not here to y around with you.¡±

    Zhao Hai turned his head towards the elder and discovered that he was quite young. Although he had the same outfit as the other elders, his sword wasn¡¯t ordinary. Zhao Hai understood his identity once he saw this person. This guy must be a descendant of a great family in the Heaven Sect.

    Zhao Hai also understood what this person was doing. He wanted to protect the person who was driven away to improve his status in the hearts of the other elders. At the same time, he wanted to win over the person that Zhao Hai drove away.

    However, Zhao Hai just smiled and said, ¡°Is this opinion shared by all of you? If he leaves, will all of you leave?¡±

    Although the person didn¡¯t understand the meaning behind Zhao Hai¡¯s smile, he still said, ¡°Correct. If he leaves, we¡¯ll leave.¡±

    Zhao Hai sneered and said, ¡°Alright, then leave. I will go to Jian Wuya myself and see what kind of exnation he will give me.¡±

    The Heaven Sect Elder didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai would really drive them out. He didn¡¯t budge at all. But upon hearing Zhao Hai¡¯sst sentence, the Heaven Sect elderughed, ¡°Hahaha. You want the sect master to give you an exnation? Are you qualified?¡±

    Zhao Hai sneered, ¡°I am. Sect Master Jian told me that you would abide by my rules when you arrive. If you don¡¯t intend to follow, then you can leave. I really want to see what exnation Sect Master Jian would give me. Let¡¯s see how the nine super sects intend to deal with the Heavenly Demons once the Freedom Alliance leaves.¡±

    After he said that, Zhao Hai waved his hand, stopping the training of therge artifacts. Then he gave amand, ¡°Everyone, get on ourrge artifact and prepare to leave!¡±

    Although the troops of the first army didn¡¯t know what was going on, they didn¡¯t hesitate and entered therge artifacts belonging to the Freedom Alliance.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Heaven Sect elders and said, ¡°You want to know if I¡¯m qualified? Tell Jian Wuya that I will give him two hours to give me a satisfactory exnation. If he doesn¡¯t, then the first army of the Freedom Alliance will immediately leave.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai returned to the Hell King¡¯s Ship.

    At this moment, the elders of the Heaven Sect finally realized that they weren¡¯t facing the sect masters of the smaller sects. They were facing Zhao Hai. If Zhao Hai really withdrew from the war because of them, then Jian Wuya wouldn¡¯t let them off. The Heaven Sect simply didn¡¯t have the strength to threaten Zhao Hai.

    The elders of the Heaven Sect looked at each other in dismay. They don¡¯t know what to do. The elder who defended the others had an ashen expression. He looked at the others and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back. I don¡¯t believe the sect master will do anything to us.¡± Then he led the other elders back to the Heaven Sect¡¯s camp.

    Jian Wuya has no idea what just happened. He was currently handling the matters of the Heaven Sect. The losses of the Heaven Sect were very heavy. If he didn¡¯t take care of it, their fighting strength would be greatly affected.

    While Jian Wuya was going about his tasks inside his room, a voice was suddenly heard from outside, ¡°Sect Master, Elder Zheng asks for an interview.¡±

    Hearing this, Jian Wuya couldn¡¯t help but frown. Although the report didn¡¯t say which Elder Zheng it was, he could already guess. This Elder Zheng was Zheng Zimin of the Heaven Sect¡¯s Zheng n. It hasn¡¯t been long since he became an immortal expert. Although he was still an elder with no power, he has the potential to be a high-ranking member of the sect.

    The Zheng n sent Zheng Zimin to gain military merit in the war. So when he goes back, they could prepare for his promotion.

    The Heaven Sect¡¯s situation was quite simr to the ck Tiger Gang. The sect has various families that were part of its foundation. Even if Jian Wuya was the sect master, he couldn¡¯t do anything to them. If the Zheng Family insists that Zheng Zimin has the potential to hold power, then Jian Wuya has no choice but to agree.

    Everything was going well, so Jian Wuya decided that sending Zheng Zimin to Zhao Hai¡¯s side would allow him to gain more military merits. This was because Zhao Hai would be ced at the frontlines along with therge artifacts. Although it has its dangers, it was also a position that could give rich merits. Moreover, Jian Wuya believed that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t mistreat the elders of the Heaven Sect. There¡¯s no advantage to Zhao Hai if the elders weren¡¯t treated well.

    Hearing that Zheng Zimin was back, Jian Wuya couldn¡¯t help but have an ominous premonition. Jian Wuya was well aware that Zhao Hai¡¯s army had the most strict discipline among the ten armies of the Great Realm of Cultivation. This Zheng Zimin was a spoiled young master of his n. It¡¯s highly probable that he would offend Zhao Hai. Thinking of this, Jian Wuya couldn¡¯t help but have a headache. At the same time, he said, ¡°Have Zheng Zimine in.¡±

    The person outsideplied and then pushed the door open. Then the elder that was threatened by Zhao Hai entered. His face was red with anger as he cupped his fist towards Jian Wuya and said, ¡°I have seen the sect master. Sect master, Zhao Hai is going too far. I ask the sect master to uphold justice for us.¡±

    Hearing Zheng Zimin, Jian Wuya secretly sighed and then said, ¡°Zimin, what¡¯s wrong? Tell me what happened.¡±

    Zheng Zimin angrily exined what happened in the first army. Naturally, he added a few extra details to picture Zhao Hai as a mindless and arrogant person. He mentioned that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t give face to the Heaven Sect and that he wasn¡¯t afraid of them.

    Jian Wuya wasn¡¯t a three-year old child. It¡¯s impossible for him to believe everything that Zheng Zimin said. Although he wasn¡¯t on friendly terms with Zhao Hai, Jian Wuya knew what kind of person he was. At the same time, he knows Zheng Zimin¡¯s personality. Out of ten points that Zheng Zimin said, six of them would be true while the rest were lies.

    Although Jian Wuya secretly hated Zhao Hai¡¯s overbearing attitude, he could see that this overbearing attitude was what allowed Zhao Hai to have strict control over the first army. This also caused the Freedom Alliance¡¯s army to be very strong. Jian Wuya was sure that even without his Undead, Zhao Hai¡¯s army would be able to kill twice the amount of enemiespared to the other armies. He might not like Zhao Hai¡¯s attitude, but Jian Wuya wouldn¡¯t dare deny that it produced results.

    After Zheng Zimin finished talking, Jian Wuya sighed and said, ¡°Zimin, you must know that we¡¯re currently at a critical moment in our battle against the Heavenly Demons. If Zhao Hai leaves us at this time, the impact to our strength would be very big. So, this time, no matter what, we need to give Zhao Hai face. How about this, I¡¯ll transfer you out while the others return to the first army. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll settle this debt sooner orter.¡±

    Zheng Zimin wasn¡¯t stupid. He also knew that he wouldn¡¯t get results this time. But he had no choice but toe because there were plenty of elders who were watching him. In reality, he didn¡¯t want to be a subordinate of Zhao Hai, so he caused trouble. Now that his goal has been achieved, he naturally wouldn¡¯t make a sound.

 Chapter 1872

    <h4>Chapter 1872: Arrow Formation</h4>

    Zhao Hai calmly sat inside the Hell King¡¯s Ship. He knew that Jian Wuya would definitely endure. This was because Jian Wuya and the others still needed him. If he left, then the strength of the Great Realm of Cultivation¡¯s army would definitely take a huge hit. It would be impossible for them to defeat the Heavenly Demons. He has already shown his ability tomand.

    Zhao Hai also knew that the more he was like this, the more the nine super sects wouldn¡¯t let him off. The stronger he appeared to be, the greater the threat they would feel. So after defeating the Heavenly Demons, the nine super sects would definitely target him. But Zhao Hai was also waiting for that moment to arrive.

    Sure enough, before long, the elders of the Heaven Sect returned to the first army. But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t find the first elder who opposed him as well as Zheng Zimin.

    Although the elders of the Heaven Sect were still visibly angry, they had no choice but to bear with it. When they saw Zhao Hai on the Hell King¡¯s Ship, the hatred in their eyes disappeared. Then an elder arrived in front of Zhao Hai and cupped his fist as he said, ¡°I have seen Mister Zhao Hai. I am Luo Wei, an elder of the Heaven Sect¡¯s outer hall. This time, we came back under the sect master¡¯s order. Mister can rest assured. While we are in the first army, we will obey all of mister¡¯smands. Even if you order us to die, we will not hesitate. The sect master already removed the elder position of the person who caused trouble. Elder Zheng Zimin was also sent back to the sect. Is mister satisfied with this?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Luo Wei and could feel the hostility that was hidden inside. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind it. He just smiled faintly and said, ¡°Good. I¡¯m satisfied. Now let¡¯s start the training.¡±

    After he said that, Zhao Hai released his Undead to get familiar with therge artifacts. As for the Heaven Sect¡¯s elders, they had been invited inside the Hell King¡¯s Ship.

    Once everyone was settled down, Zhao Hai looked at them and said, ¡°As elders of the Heaven Sect, you¡¯re capable of increasing the size of your flying swords and using them asrge artifacts. However, this is greatly dependent on your strength. Yourrge swords might not evenpare to ordinaryrge artifacts. After all, you¡¯re the only one controlling therge artifact. You¡¯re the sole provider of spiritual qi. Over time, you would fall behindrge artifacts that are powered with spirit stones.¡±

    The Heaven Sect elders didn¡¯t make a noise. What Zhao Hai said were already known by everyone in the Great Realm of Cultivation. Because therge swords were just erged flying swords, they couldn¡¯t be supplied using spirit stones. Therefore, it didn¡¯t have much energy to work with. Transcending tribtion experts wouldn¡¯t be able to control the flying swords for a long time because of theck of spiritual qi.

    Seeing that nobody was talking, Zhao Hai continued, ¡°But you have an advantage when ites to flexibility and speed. Compared to normalrge artifacts, your flying swords are faster and more agile. This is your greatest strength. I will assign all of you into one team. This will allow you topletely utilize your strengths.¡±

    The Heaven Sect Elders changed their expressions a bit. They were afraid that Zhao Hai would order them to die. Being unable to disobeymands caused these elders to dislike Zhao Hai. Now that Zhao Hai was going to arrange them into one team, this meant that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t kill them off. This surprised the elders of the Heaven Sect.

    Zhao Hai looked at their expressions and smiled as he said, ¡°Do you really think that I would send you to your deaths? If I really did, then wouldn¡¯t I be helping the Heavenly Demons? When therge artifacts sh, don¡¯t make a move. Without my order, none of you are allowed to attack. Even if Jian Wuya gives an order, ignore it. Even if all of therge artifacts are destroyed, without my word, you cannot make a move. Do you understand?¡±

    The Heaven Sect Elders couldn¡¯t help but look at each other. They didn¡¯t understand what Zhao Hai was nning to do. Zhao Hai continued, ¡°Wait for my order. You will be dispatched when the time is right. Your targets aren¡¯t therge artifacts of the Heavenly Demons but the Heavenly Demons themselves. Your job is to attack the main army of the Heavenly Demon Realm and open a gap. Once that happens, our Great Realm of Cultivation would use this opportunity to divide the Heavenly Demons into two.¡±

    It was at this point that the Heaven Sect Elders understood Zhao Hai¡¯s n. Zhao Hai¡¯s n wasn¡¯t tooplicated. In fact, after today¡¯s battle, the people of the Great Realm of Cultivation understood the disadvantages when a hundred million army was separated. At the same time,plicated tactics are useless if they weren¡¯t followed properly. The more people there are, the less effectiveplex strategies would be. Therefore, in such huge battles, the simpler the tactic, the better.

    Now, the Heaven Sect Elders knew that Zhao Hai truly wanted to defeat the Heavenly Demons. He wasn¡¯t just using the Heavenly Demons to weaken the strength of the nine super sects. Thinking of the ruckus they made earlier, the elders couldn¡¯t help but be embarrassed.

    Zhao Hai saw their expressions and knew what they were thinking. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t think too much about it. All of you are from the same sect, so your coordination should be good. But remember, your task will be to break through the formation of the enemy¡¯s army. This task is very important. I can only teach you a simple formation. From now until the battle, you will train in it. The name of this battle formation is the arrow formation.....¡±

    Arrow formations were one of the simplest army formations. But not everyone could maximize the power of this formation. The biggest feature of the formation was the arrowhead pattern of the troops. And like an arrow being let go from the bow, the formation has only one characteristic. It was a formation that never looked back.

    Once the arrow was released, it could only plow forward and kill people. This made the arrow the most offensive weapon. This aggressiveness was also shared by the arrow formation.

    The Heaven Sect Elders were sword cultivators. And sword cultivators were known for their offensive strength. Because of this, Zhao Hai nned to have them use the arrow formation.

    The people of the Great Realm of Cultivation believed in using magic formations during battles. There were even sects that had magic formations that could be used byrge armies. The Heaven Sect was one of these sects.

    Such formations were formidable, but they were more suitable in small and medium scale battles. It was useless during battles involving millions of troops. Army magic formations were veryplex. Also, magic formations weren¡¯t known for their offensive strength. Therefore, Zhao Hai took out the simple arrow formation for the elders of the Heaven Sect to use.

    The arrow formation wasn¡¯t veryplex, but it also requires some coordination. Every person in the formation needs to be in the proper location. If there was a mistake, then the arrow wouldn¡¯t fly as far and wouldn¡¯t hit its target.

    Zhao Hai exined the arrow formation in detail to the Heaven Sect Elders. He also pointed out the areas where they need to pay attention to during the charge. The elders of the Heaven Sect listened carefully. It was a battle formation they had never seen before. It was the most suitable for charging through the battlefield.

    After exining the formation, Zhao Hai took the elders out of the Hell King¡¯s Ship and then led them to a spacious area to begin their training. Their goal for the training was to polish their coordination as well as introduce them to all sorts of changes in the battlefield.

    Although the arrow formation was very simple, it needed some effort when it came to coordination. It must also be known that the arrow formation was a dangerous battle formation. The formation needed to be sharp. This meant that the tip of the arrow would be the most dangerous part. The tip of the arrow would be the very first point of impact. Because of this, the assignment of those on the tip was organized in advance. Once the person who acted as the tip died or was incapacitated, then they needed to be reced as soon as possible. This was the time where everyone¡¯s coordination would be tested.

    The elders of the Heaven Sect might be from the same sect, but it was rare for them to work with each other. Fortunately, they have simr battle techniques and experience. They have some understanding of each other¡¯s capabilities. After a period of training, they could finally use the arrow formation in a decent manner.

    Two days were very short. Fortunately, both sides suffered heavy damage during the previous battle. Both used this opportunity to lick their wounds. This made the two-day period very peaceful.

    After two days of training, the Undead have also gotten used to operating therge artifacts. And with Lizzy and the others inmand, Zhao Hai believes that the Undead would give the Heavenly Demons a surprise in the battlefield.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai was directing most of his attention towards the Heaven Sect¡¯s elders. In Zhao Hai¡¯s view, the battle between therge artifacts would be like two infantry armies facing each other head to head. The result for these two would depend on each army¡¯s strength and weapons. As for the elders of the Heaven Sect, Zhao Hai would have them act as cavalry troops that would break the army¡¯s formation whenever they were dispatched. They would be important factors directing the flow of the battle.

    Two dayster, when the army was assembled, Zhao Hai had no ns on hiding his strategy. He ced all of therge artifacts in front of the army. He also didn¡¯t bother using the Ster Transformations Great Formation. There was no need to do so. After all, although the ster transformation formation was good at defense, it didn¡¯t have good offensive capabilities.

    After seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s move, the Heavenly Demons immediately understood what he was trying to do. They quickly prepared theirrge artifacts and ced them in front. Both sides reached a tacit understanding that the battle would begin with a sh betweenrge artifacts.

 Chapter 1873

    <h4>Chapter 1873: Thrilling</h4>

    The leader of the Heavenly Demon Army looked at the Great Realm of Cultivation¡¯s army and couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Now that their ten-army n has failed, they switched to usingrge artifacts. Truly naive. Do they really think thatrge artifacts would work?¡±

    Mo Like, who was right beside the Heavenly Demon Army leader, replied, ¡°My lord. We shouldn¡¯t lower our guard. Althoughrge artifacts aren¡¯t a threat with our current strength, I heard that Zhao Hai is now inmand of therge artifact fleet. Zhao Hai isn¡¯t only good atbat andmand, hismand overrge artifacts is also unmatched. Of all the times I shed with Zhao Hai¡¯srge artifacts, I was never able to get an advantage. I can confidently say that his ability to controlrge artifacts is better than his ability tomand troops.¡±

    Hearing Mo Like, the Heavenly Demon leader knitted his brows as he said, ¡°Speaking of which, this Zhao Hai has be the greatest threat to the Heavenly Demon Realm. Have you thought about dealing with him directly?¡±

    Mo Like forced a smile as he said, ¡°Going after him wouldn¡¯t work. Without even considering his Undead, Zhao Hai has the strength of an immortal expert. He is also good at fighting multiple opponents. Most importantly, he¡¯s a spatial ability user. He can run away whenever he wants.¡±

    The Heavenly Demon Army¡¯s leader frowned deeper, then he said, ¡°Is it possible to remove him using the hands of the Great Realm of Cultivation?¡±

    Mo Like nodded and said, ¡°I have thought about it. The Freedom Alliance and the nine super sects have issues with each other. In fact, the nine super sects tried to remove Zhao Hai but they failed. But now that the nine super sects and the Freedom Alliance have been united, dealing with Zhao Hai has be even more difficult.¡±

    The Heavenly Demon army leader frowned. He looked at the opposing army and said, ¡°I can feel that this Zhao Hai will cause a lot of trouble. However, I believe in the victory of the Heavenly Demon Race. I don¡¯t believe that a single person could change the oue of a war.¡±

    As he said that, therge artifacts of the Great Realm of Cultivation began to charge. Without any tricks, therge artifacts just rushed straight into the Heavenly Demon Army.

    Naturally, therge artifacts of the Heavenly Demon Realm refuse to be inferior. They also rushed over to meet the enemy. Both sides closed in on each other rapidly. Before long, loud crashing sounds were heard.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Hai was standing on top of the Hell King¡¯s Ship. The Hell King¡¯s Ship didn¡¯t participate in the charge. Behind Zhao Hai were the 500 Heaven Sect Elders. They were all looking at therge artifacts of the Heavenly Demons.

    Although the Heaven Sect Elders were experienced cultivators, they were still shocked by the sh of therge artifacts. The explosions were a truly magnificent sight.

    Zhao Hai looked at the battle and lightly frowned. The Heavenly Demons had morerge artifacts than he imagined. Even with Lizzy and the othersmanding therge artifacts, they were still unable to gain an advantage. Zhao Hai knew that he had to do something.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to the elders of the Heaven Sect and said, ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll go over and help. Remember, without my order, no matter who orders you to attack, don¡¯t make a move. Even if it¡¯s Jian Wuya.¡±

    The Heaven Sect¡¯s Elders nodded at Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand, which caused the elders of the Heaven Sect to get out of the ship. Soon after, Zhao Hai used the Hell King¡¯s Ship to charge. The Hell King¡¯s Ship looked like a horse that had broken out of its leash.

    Boom! The Hell King¡¯s Ship collided with arge artifact of the Heavenly Demon Realm. It was arge artifact that looked like a dragon. After being hit by the Hell King¡¯s Ship, therge artifact was immediately destroyed. Meanwhile, the Hell King¡¯s Ship didn¡¯t stay and continued to charge towards the next target.

    Therge artifacts of both sides fought endlessly, which caused everyone¡¯s attention to be focused on them. The cultivators of the Great Realm of Cultivation were understandably nervous. This was because they have lessrge artifacts than the enemy. If theirrge artifacts were to be defeated, then they would continue to lose.

    As he looked at the dogfight between therge artifacts, Jian Wuya frowned. Jian Wuya was with Jiao Hualong and the other super sect masters. They were paying attention to the battle in front of them. Theirplexions weren¡¯t great.

    After some time, Jian Wuya said, ¡°What is Zhao Hai doing? Why couldn¡¯t I see the elders of my Heaven Sect? If this goes on, the Great Realm of Cultivation would lose.¡±

    Jiao Hualong turned his head and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t see? The elders of the Heaven Sect stayed behind while Zhao Hai charged ahead. Did they disobey orders again?¡±

    The others were aware of the incident between Zhao Hai and the elders of the Heaven Sect. Because of this, Jiao Hualong couldn¡¯t help but mention it.

    Jian Wuya shook his head and said, ¡°Impossible. I already told them to listen to Zhao Hai¡¯s orders. Even if Zhao Hai ordered them to die, they have to follow. If they disobeyed, they would be punished ording to the rules of the alliance. They definitely wouldn¡¯t disobey. I have to ask.¡± After he said that, Jian Wuya took out a jade sword message and released it.

    Before long, a reply arrived in Jian Wuya¡¯s hand. After Jian Wuya received the message, his expression couldn¡¯t help but turn ugly.

    The others looked at Jian Wuya¡¯s change and were stunned. Confused, Jiao Hualong asked, ¡°What happened? Did Zhao Hai order them to stay behind?¡±

    Jian Wuya nodded, ¡°Yes. Zhao Hai told them to stay behind and prepare to attack. The battle has already reached this point, and they still haven¡¯t been dispatched. Should they attack once the fight is over?¡±

    One couldn¡¯t me Jian Wuya¡¯s worries. By this point, only half of therge artifacts were left from both sides. It wouldn¡¯t take long before one side runs out ofrge artifacts. However, Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t shown any intentions to retreat. He continued tomand therge artifacts to attack recklessly. Therge artifacts of the Great Realm of Cultivation have been reduced to less than half. There were only more than 700 left. The Heavenly Demons were doing much better, they still had more than 1000rge artifacts left.

    This didn¡¯t mean that Zhao Hai¡¯s ability wasn¡¯t good. In fact, Zhao Hai¡¯s control over therge artifacts was very formidable. Without his control, therge artifacts of the Great Realm of Cultivation would have been annihted by now. At the start, the Heavenly Demons had around 3000rge artifacts, 1000 more than the Great Realm of Cultivation.

    The fight went on and the number ofrge artifacts continued to decrease. And yet, Zhao Hai has no intentions to retreat. Fight! Fight! Fight! If people were controlling therge artifacts, they would have long since retreated in fear. Unfortunately, therge artifacts of the Great Realm of Cultivation were controlled by the Undead. These were creatures that didn¡¯t know fear.

    At this time, the Heavenly Demons continued to grit their teeth and fought. If it wasn¡¯t for their aggressive nature, the Heavenly Demons would have retreated. Right now, the only thing in the eyes of the Heavenly Demons was the dwindling number ofrge artifacts in front of them. Their present goal was to turn that number to zero.

    The battle between therge artifacts was too horrifying. Nobody thought that a battle betweenrge artifacts would be this frigid.

    Jian Wuya felt impatient as he saw his alliedrge artifacts continuing to fall. He felt that if the elders of the Heaven Sect weren¡¯t sent out at this time, then they would definitely lose the war. Therefore, Jian Wuya immediately took out a jade sword message and issued an order to the elders of the Heaven Sect.

    However, not long after he released his message, a reply came. Upon reading the reply, Jian Wuya¡¯s face sank. As he held the jade sword message he cursed, ¡°This bastard. What is he doing? Does he want to lose the war?¡±

    Jiao Hualong looked at Jian Wuya and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Jian Wuya looked at Jiao Hualong and said, ¡°Luo Wei said that Zhao Hai ordered them to listen to no one other than him. Without Zhao Hai¡¯s permission they wouldn¡¯t attack. That includes ordersing from me.¡±

    Jiao Hualong knit his brows, ¡°Perhaps Zhao Hai has other ns. Let¡¯s take a step back. Zhao Hai has nothing to gain if we lose this war. There¡¯s nothing that could benefit him by losing intentionally.¡±

    Without waiting for Jian Wuya to reply, Abbott Numu said, ¡°But if you look at the situation, therge artifacts of the Heavenly Demons have the upper hand. It wouldn¡¯t take long before our side gets defeated. If we don¡¯t support ourrge artifacts, how could they win? If Zhao Hai mobilizes the elders of the Heaven Sect at this time, we would have a chance to win. We would have morerge artifacts then.¡±

    ¡°Right, Jiao Hualong, I noticed that you have been speaking up to Zhao Hai recently. What¡¯s going on? Don¡¯t forget, the Freedom Alliance has a huge enmity against the Myriad Demons Sect.¡±

    Jiao Hualong gave Abbott Numu a re as he coldly snorted and said, ¡°You have no business with how I treat Zhao Hai. Whether you want to admit it or not, Zhao Hai is better than everyone here when ites tomand and battle. So before we defeat the Heavenly Demons, I¡¯ll believe in Zhao Hai¡¯s skill. Only he can allow us to repel the Heavenly Demons in a short period of time.¡±

    Jian Wuya snorted and said, ¡°Alright, stop quarreling. There¡¯s no use fighting at this time. Let¡¯s just wait and see what Zhao Hai ns to do.¡±

    While the sect masters were talking, the battle between the two sides hade to an end. Naturally, the Great Realm of Cultivation¡¯srge artifacts have been wiped out. The Heavenly Demons weren¡¯t doing any better. Of their 3000rge artifacts, only 100 of them were left. Moreover, although theserge artifacts could still move, theirbat strength was only 60% of their original.

    And with the end of the sh between therge artifacts, the curtain for the first act has drawn close. Now the real battle would begin.

 Chapter 1874

    <h4>Chapter 1874: The Main Attack Begins</h4>

    The Hell King¡¯s Ship was currently in tatters and lookedpletely immobile. Naturally, this was only a facade. If Zhao Hai wanted to, the Hell King¡¯s Ship would be restored in a matter of seconds. But instead of doing so, Zhao Hai received the Hell King¡¯s Ship and then teleported back to the elders of the Heaven Sect. Then he waved his hand and said, ¡°Prepare to charge. Remember, attack with all of your strength. Don¡¯t make any unnecessary movements with yourrge artifacts. Forget everything and just charge forward. Begin!¡±

    The elders of the Heaven Sect nodded and began to elerate forward. Zhao Hai already exined the n to these elders. They were to keep flying forward until they reached right outside the Heavenly Demon Army. Only then would they show their flying swords and then charge with no intention of stopping.

    Seeing the elders of the Heaven Sect flying forward, Zhao Hai took out Jian Wuya¡¯smunication token and then said, ¡°Luo Wei and the other elders have set off. Everyone, get ready. After Luo Wei and the otherse in contact with the enemy, attack immediately. Zhao Hai!¡±

    Zhao Hai appended his name at the end of his message. Since the receiving end of the tokens only showed written characters, Zhao Hai needs to add his own name. Otherwise, it would be difficult to know who sent the message.

    As soon as they saw the message, Jian Wuya and the others paused. Then they understood what Zhao Hai ns to do. Their moods immediately lifted. They didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would use this method to incapacitate the Heavenly Demon Army.

    However, Jian Wuya and the others didn¡¯t immediately mobilize their troops. Only once Luo Wei and the others got in contact with the enemy would they begin to move.

    The distance between the two armies wasn¡¯t very far. Before long, Luo Wei and the other elders were close to the Heavenly Demon Army. At this time, the Heavenly Demon Army were slowly pressing towards the Great Realm of Cultivation¡¯s army. They were also intending to fight a decisive battle. Unfortunately, they were unaware of Zhao Hai¡¯s follow-up.

    Seeing that they were at a set distance from the Heavenly Demons, Luo Wei immediately shouted, ¡°Begin!¡± After he said that, he took out the sword on his back and then erged it. All of a sudden 500rge artifacts appeared and charged towards the Heavenly Demon Army.

    When the Heavenly Demons discovered Luo Wei and the others, they were immediately in panic. After all, a single person wasn¡¯t a match against arge artifact. If they shed, therge artifacts would gain the upper hand.

    The leader of the Heavenly Demon Army also noticed this and hisplexion couldn¡¯t help but change. Then he immediately ordered, ¡°Quick, immortal experts! Block the bastards from the Heaven Sect!¡±

    With this order, the immortal Heavenly Demons immediately made a move. However, before they could reach Luo Wei and the others, they were blocked by Hu Wei and his immortal Undead army.

    Zhao Hai already expected the Heavenly Demons to send their immortal experts to deal with Luo Wei and the others. Once Luo Wei and the others use their flying swords, their offensive strength would rapidly increase. However, they wouldn¡¯t be able tost long against the enemy. Although transcending tribtion experts couldn¡¯t stoprge artifacts, immortal experts could.

    So when Luo Wei and the others began their attack, Zhao Hai also released Hu Wei and his army to protect them. This way, the charge of the Heaven Sect elders wouldn¡¯t be stopped. This would allow the arrow formation to disy its maximum strength.

    By this point, Luo Wei and the others already collided with the Heavenly Demon Army. The Heavenly Demon Army weren¡¯tpletely made up of transcending tribtion experts and nascent soul experts. Most of the Heavenly Demons in the army were in fact at the core formation stage. With such aposition, the Heavenly Demon Army were naturally unable to stop the charge of the Heaven Sect¡¯srge artifacts.

    Like a hot knife through butter, Luo Wei and the others cut through the Heavenly Demon Army. Moreover, the more they plunged into the enemy formation, the less resistance they met.

    At this time, Jian Wuya and the others also made their moves. The Great Realm of Cultivation¡¯s army rushed over and used the gap opened by the Heaven Sect¡¯s elders. As more troops entered the gap, the wider it became. From above, the Heavenly Demon Army looked like a torn piece of cloth.

    The Heavenly Demons were flustered. They failed to anticipate this oue. Before they knew it, their formation had been torn through.

    The bnce of the battle began to tilt towards the Great Realm of Cultivation. The leader of the Heavenly Demon Army began to turn pale as he looked at the battlefield. The leader turned to Mo Like and ordered, ¡°Mo Like, go and takemand of the army to the left. I¡¯ll take charge on the right. We need to retreat for a moment and stabilize the army. Then we¡¯ll hit them with a two-pronged attack.

    Mo Like has no other choice but to follow the order. This was the only way forward for the Heavenly Demons. Fortunately, this was a battle where millions of troops were involved. Besides the region around the gap, the other parts of the army weren¡¯t attacked. They should be able to stabilize the army¡¯s situation.

    The changes in the Heavenly Demon Army was crucial. Lizzy and the others, who had been paying attention to the situation of the battlefield, immediately discovered what the Heavenly Demons were doing and reported to Zhao Hai.

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai paused for a moment and then he said, ¡°The Heavenly Demons Army decided to split into two armies? And they¡¯re preparing to converge on us?¡±

    Lizzy nodded, ¡°Right. They just began changing their formation.¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment and said, ¡°Send the Undead army out. Constrain one side of the Heavenly Demon Army. The other side will be dealt with by Jian Wuya and the others.¡±

    After he said that, Zhao Hai took out themunication token and then said, ¡°The Heavenly Demons army has split into two. I¡¯ll deal with the left army while you take on the right. You need to deal with them as soon as possible. Zhao Hai.¡± Then Zhao Hai waved his hand and took out arge number of Undead. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t facing the armymanded by Mo Like. Instead, he was against the army of the Heavenly Demon Army leader.

    Zhao Hai was positioned just opposite of the Heavenly Demon Army leader. This meant that Zhao Hai was on the left side rtive to the Great Realm of Cultivation Army while the Heavenly Demon Army Leader was on the right side rtive to the Heavenly Demon Army.

    After reading Zhao Hai¡¯s message, Jian Wuya and the others began to pay attention to the state of the battlefield. And just like Zhao Hai said, the Heavenly Demons have split into two armies. Moreover, they were beginning to stabilize both armies.

    Jian Wuya and the others couldn¡¯t help but sigh at Zhao Hai¡¯s sensitivity towards the changes of the battlefield. But they were also beginning to feel afraid. If Zhao Hai has such a strong grasp of the battlefield, what would happen if he bes their enemy? Thinking of this, Jian Wuya and the others became even more determined. They needed to remove Zhao Hai as soon as possible.

    However, this was merely a thought. They still followed Zhao Hai¡¯s instructions and attacked the right army of the Heavenly Demons. Zhao Hai, on the other hand, attacked the left army. Zhao Hai also ordered Luo Wei and the others to take a rest. Then after resting, they were tasked to help Jian Wuya and the others.

    Luo Wei and the others had just cut through the Heavenly Demon Army. Although they were happy with their achievement, they were alsopletely drained of energy. But now that the Heavenly Demon Army has been split in two, their mission wasplete.

    After receiving Zhao Hai¡¯s order, Luo Wei and the others finally rxed. At the same time, they shrank their flying swords and returned to the rear of the army. Then they began taking out pills to restore their spiritual qi.

    Meanwhile, opposite Zhao Hai, the Heavenly Demon Army leader suddenly noticed a sea of Undead appearing right in front of him.

    Upon spotting the Undead, the Heavenly Demon Army leader immediately knew that he was against Zhao Hai. Thinking of this, the eyes of the army leader turned red with rage. While ring at the Undead, he shouted, ¡°Attack. Tear the Undead to shreds! I must catch Zhao Hai and pull out his soul. He needs to suffer under demon fire for an eternity!¡±

    With this order, the Heavenly Demons began charging towards Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead army. A lot of Heavenly Demons shared the emotions of their army leader. They simrly hated Zhao Hai. If it weren¡¯t for Zhao Hai, a lot of their ns would have seeded.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time that the Heavenly Demons fought against Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead Army. Therefore, they knew that the Undead weren¡¯t very strong. Most of the Undead relied on rifles and cannons for offense. As long as the army reached the Undead, the rifles and cannons would no longer be effective.

    Because of this thought, the Heavenly Demons rushed with all of their strength. However, they were wrong this time. The Undead that Zhao Hai sent out were quite powerful. Zhao Hai expected that the Heavenly Demons would want to fight the Undead in closebat.

    Under themand of Lizzy and the others, the Undead formed a cube formation and weed the Heavenly Demon Army. Zhao Hai also returned to the rear of the Freedom Alliance¡¯s army.

    It didn¡¯t take long before the Heavenly Demon Army and the Undead Army came in contact. Almost immediately, the Heavenly Demons discovered that the Undead army was different this time. Although the Undead didn¡¯t use dao avatars, they were still quite powerful. Moreover, the cooperation between each Undead has reached perfection. It was something that the Heavenly Demons couldn¡¯t match.

    Most importantly, the dynamic changes of the Undead Army caused the Heavenly Demons to suffer a loss. The formation of the Undead changed rapidly. They can simultaneously attack, retreat, and defend. All of this were done in a fluid manner. The Heavenly Demons found themselves simr to moths caught in a spider web. No matter how much they struggled, it was no use. The more they moved, the more entangled in the web they would be.

    The Heavenly Demon Army leader¡¯splexion paled. He never thought that Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead would be this strong. Looking at the fluctuating formations of the Undead, the Heavenly Demon Army leader knew that Zhao Hai was holding back against them in the past. Otherwise, they would have long since been eliminated.

    Although he was angry, the Heavenly Demon Army leader began to feel powerless and then he began feeling afraid. He has no other choice but to admit that their invasion has failed. And they were defeated by a single person.

    Unwilling. The Heavenly Demon Army leader was unwilling. The invasion went very smoothly in the beginning. They have meticulously nned against the nine super sects. However, they were still defeated. He waspletely unresigned.

    But even if he was unwilling, the reality was right in front of him. Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead army was more numerous and held great strength. Additionally, the ever-changing formation of the Undead has plunged the Heavenly Demon army into despair. In just a few hours into the battle, the Heavenly Demons already lost millions. More importantly, the Undead were beginning to surround the Heavenly Demon Army.

    The Heavenly Demon Army leader knew that this couldn¡¯t continue. If they were going to be defeated in the end, then he needs to preserve the strength of the Heavenly Demon Race. Otherwise, even if they escaped to the Heavenly Demon Realm, they wouldn¡¯t be able to repel the pursuit of the Great Realm of Cultivation. If the Heavenly Demons can tear the realm barrier and invade, why couldn¡¯t the cultivators do the same?

    The only reason the Great Realm of Cultivation didn¡¯t do so was because there were numerous conflicts among the sects. Therefore, they didn¡¯t have the time to invade the Heavenly Demon Realm. If the Heavenly Demons lost a lot of people this time, then they would be open to invasion by the cultivators. When the timees, the Heavenly Demon Race would face the danger of extermination.

    Thinking of this, the Heavenly Demon Armymander stood up. Then he said, ¡°Order Mo Like to get close to us as soon as possible. At the same time, order him to send an army to guard the spatial passage. Once the two armies converge, we¡¯ll immediately go back to the Heavenly Demon Realm.¡±

    Naturally, there was someone beside him to pass the other. However, the person who was going to pass the order was full of grief and indignation. He looked at the Heavenly Demon Army Leader and said, ¡°Army Leader, we haven¡¯t lost yet. We will win.¡±

    The Army Leader repeated, ¡°Send the order. There¡¯s no more meaning to this battle. If we lose too much, the cultivators won¡¯t let us off. And don¡¯t forget, Zhao Hai is a spatial ability user. He can go to the Heavenly Demon Realm anytime. We have thrown all of our avable troops here. Who would stop him if he decides to attack? Do you want to be a member of Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead army? So send the order, we¡¯re retreating!¡±

 Chapter 1875

    <h4>Chapter 1875: Poor Preparation</h4>

    Jian Wuya and the others weren¡¯t aware of the methods Zhao Hai used. At this time, they were facing Mo Like. Being able to sh against Zhao Hai multiple times, Mo Like¡¯s ability tomand has also risen. Now that he wasmanding the elites of the Heavenly Demon Realm, he naturally wouldn¡¯t lose against Jian Wuya and the others. Although he had less troops than his enemies, there was still no way for Jian Wuya and the others to defeat him.

    At this time, Mo Like received the army leader¡¯s order. Mo Like knew at this point that the army leader must have suffered a loss against Zhao Hai. He also knew that the army leader¡¯s decision was the most correct one. Therefore, he immediatelymanded his army to head straight towards the other army.

    Although Jian Wuya and the others were unaware of what Zhao Hai was doing, they were able to notice the movements of the Heavenly Demon Army. The Heavenly Demons attacked like madmen trying to break through the Great Realm of Cultivation¡¯s army.

    Zhao Hai might be leading the Freedom Alliance¡¯s army right behind the Undead, he was also paying attention to Jian Wuya and the others. He didn¡¯t expect Jian Wuya and the others to be useless. They weren¡¯t even able to deal with a halved Heavenly Demon Army.

    But at the same time, Zhao Hai noticed some issues with the Heavenly Demon Army. From his point of view, it seems like they were nning to retreat. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t n to stop the Heavenly Demons. This would only expose his strength unnecessarily. Therefore, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t intensify his attack. He even slowed the attack speed of the Undead. This gave the Heavenly Demon Army an opportunity to group up. Then they began to retreat from the battlefield.

    Zhao Hai also received most of his Undead, especially the more formidable ones. Then he joined up with Jian Wuya and the others to pursue the Heavenly Demons.

    However, although the Heavenly Demons were retreating, they were doing it in an orderly manner. This didn¡¯t give Zhao Hai and the others any chance to take any advantage. The pursuitsted until the spatial passage back to the Heavenly Demon Realm.

    Seeing the Heavenly Demons being beaten back to the Heavenly Demon Realm, the rage in their hearts dissipated and the intensity of their attacks decreased. The Heavenly Demons were able to easily defend the spatial passage. Then when all of the Heavenly Demons had passed through, the passage was closed.

    It wasn¡¯t only the spatial passage in the Myriad Demons Sect that closed. When the Heavenly Demons first invaded the Great Realm of Cultivation, they opened dozens of passages all throughout the realm. And when the Heavenly Demons retreated, all of these passages were sealed. Re-opening these spatial passages would be very difficult.

    Most importantly, with the realm barrier¡¯s ability to recover, it didn¡¯t take long before the barrier recovered to its full strength. The only reason the passages were kept open was the formation that the Heavenly Demons have set up to prevent the realm barrier from healing. Now that the formation has been removed, the spatial barrier has begun healing.

    Seeing the conclusion of the war, Jian Wuya convened everyone, including Zhao Hai. All of them met in the Heaven Sect¡¯s camp.

    Upon arriving at the temporary camp, Jian Wuya asked everyone to take a seat. Then he smiled and said, ¡°Everyone, we have driven the Heavenly Demons back to the Heavenly Demon Realm. We have won the war. This is something worth celebrating. I called everyone over today to tell you that you can go back to your own sects.¡±

    The sect masters of the smaller sects were naturally happy. If the Heavenly Demons didn¡¯t retreat, they would all have to continue staying here. This meant that they would keep being under themand of other people. Which they were unwilling to be.

    Jian Wuya looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°ording to our prior agreement, now that the Heavenly Demons have been driven back, all alliances would be dissolved. I hope that everyone can honor this agreement.¡±

    The happy sect masters were stunned when they heard Jian Wuya. Then they turned their attention to Zhao Hai. They discovered that Jian Wuya¡¯s words were intentionally targeting Zhao Hai and the Freedom Alliance. The reason why the Freedom Alliance were able to get an equal footing with the nine super sects was because they were united. If the Freedom Alliance was disbanded, then their power would be dispersed. Naturally, they would no longer be able to stand on the same level as the nine super sects.

    Zhao Hai just sat there and didn¡¯t say anything. It was as if he didn¡¯t hear Jian Wuya¡¯s words. Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction, Jian Wuya¡¯s eyes narrowed as he repeated, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, ording to the agreement, your Freedom Alliance should disband.¡±

    A direct attack! They were seizing this opportunity to attack! Everyone understood that this meeting was called specifically to target Zhao Hai. The nine super sects were going after the Freedom Alliance.

    Zhao Hai looked at Jian Wuya and sneered. Then he said, ¡°Agreement? When did we agree to it? The Freedom Alliance didn¡¯t participate in the agreement made by the nine super sects. What authority do you have to force us to disband?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Jian Wuya¡¯splexion sank as he said, ¡°The Freedom Alliance isn¡¯t nning to disband? This is a vition of the rules. If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t me us for being impolite.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Jian Wuya and thenughed, ¡°Impolite? So what? Jian Wuya, let¡¯s stop pretending here. Even before the Heavenly Demons were driven away, the nine super sects have already mobilized troops to my Freedom Alliance. You even sent out immortal experts. Do you really think that the Freedom Alliance doesn¡¯t know anything? Jian Wuya, you¡¯re too naive.¡±

    When he heard Zhao Hai, Jian Wuya¡¯s expression changed. Then he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Since you know, do you really think that your alliance can stop the nine super sects? The Freedom Alliance¡¯s strongest power isn¡¯t its army, but you, Zhao Hai. But now that you are here, the Freedom Alliance will face our army on its own. Even if you want to save it, it¡¯s already toote.¡±

    Zhao Hai sneered, ¡°Save it? Why do I need to save it? Jian Wuya, just like I said, you¡¯re too naive. I already expected the nine super sects to act. When I left, the arrangements had already been made in the Freedom Alliance. Moreover, how many troops could the nine super sects spare for the Freedom Alliance? The Freedom Alliance only sent 5 million troops for the battle, there¡¯s still a lot of troops left. Also, the Freedom Alliance still has its immortal experts. Don¡¯t forget, I only brought my immortal-level Undead. Not only that, I also left the other immortal-level Undead in the Freedom Alliance. Do you think your army can deal with them all? Stop dreaming.¡±

    Jian Wuya paled. He didn¡¯t think of this before. Upon hearing Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but lose some confidence.

    At this time, Abbott Numu looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Even if the Freedom Alliance blocks our army, what can you do? As long as we keep you here, nobody can stop our attack on the Freedom Alliance. You¡¯re the greatest support of the Freedom Alliance. Without you, it would be easier to deal with the Freedom Alliance.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Abbott Numu and said, ¡°Keep me here? And where did you get the confidence that you could stop me?¡±

    Jian Wuya snorted and said, ¡°We know that you¡¯re a spatial ability user. In order to stop you, we dispatched another spatial ability user to confine the surrounding space. You wouldn¡¯t be able to use your ability to escape. Your first army has also been surrounded. If you dared to leave, none of your troops would survive. Zhao Hai, you will die today.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed at Jian Wuya¡¯s face and said, ¡°Me, die? Under whose hand? You?¡±

    Jian Wuya snorted, ¡°Zhao Hai, I know that you¡¯re strong, but did you notice something special about this hall?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then his expression changed. He felt that the spiritual qi in this hall had be very thin. Zhao Hai looked at Jian Wuya and said, ¡°Spirit restriction formation?¡±

    Jian Wuya had a wide smile on his face as he said, ¡°Correct. In addition to the space being confined, the surrounding area is also devoid of spiritual qi. Moreover, immortal experts have surrounded this hall. Zhao Hai, even if you have wings, you wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.¡±

    Then at this time, Zhao Hai suddenlyughed, ¡°You really spent a lot to keep me here. Don¡¯t you know that I have a lot of immortal-level Undead? Can you block all of them?¡±

    Jian Wuya sneered, ¡°Zhao Hai, there¡¯s no need to buy time. It¡¯s useless. With the surrounding space being confined, how could you summon your Undead? Without the means to ess your summoning space, your Undead couldn¡¯te.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Jian Wuya and said, ¡°I must say, you have nned well. However, you underestimated me. Before I came, I already summoned all of my immortal-level Undead inside the Hell King¡¯s Ship. The immortal experts should have shed at this moment. Moreover, you might not know, but my Hell King¡¯s Ship has a transmission formation installed inside. The first army can return to the Freedom Alliance anytime they want. Jian Wuya, even with all this preparation, do you really think that you could stop me?¡±

    Hearing this, Jian Wuya¡¯s expression sank. Then at this time, rumbling sounds could be heard from outside. Analyzing the noise, Jian Wuya and the others knew that there was a huge battle happening outside. Moreover, both sides should be very powerful. It was at this point that Jian Wuya was convinced that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t bluffing. The people battling outside were Zhao Hai¡¯s immortal-level Undead and the immortal experts of the nine super sects.

 Chapter 1876

    Chapter 1876 ¨C Ambition

    At this time, Zhao Hai stood up and waved his hand, taking a huge de out. Then he looked at Jian Wuya and said, ¡°For as long as I remember, people have wanted me to die. But in the end, all of them were killed by me. I wonder if your nine super sects will be an exception. Come. Let me see the strength of the sect masters of the nine super sects.¡±

    Jian Wuya and the others also revealed their weapons. However, none of them revealed their dao avatar. This was because they were currently inside a very small space. Even if they release their dao avatars, they wouldn¡¯t be able to show their full strength.

    Jian Wuya looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I hear that you¡¯re quite powerful. They say that you¡¯re the strongest below the immortal stage. I want to see it for myself. Everyone, listen to me. If we seed in keeping Zhao Hai here, then we will reward you ording to our agreement. If there¡¯s someone who dares to ck off, then don¡¯t me the nine super sect for being ruthless.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the sect masters inside the hall. These sect masters also took their weapons out and surrounded Zhao Hai. Some had fierce expressions on their faces, some had unwilling faces. But no matter what, all of them were Zhao Hai¡¯s enemies.

    Zhao Hai sneered, ¡°You want to take this Zhao Hai¡¯s life? Too naive.¡± Then he moved and threw himself towards Jian Wuya. He brandished his de as he performed the Heavenly Demon Seven Killing des.

    Jian Wuya swung his sword and performed a sword technique. At the same time, a melodious tone was heard from Gui Lingzi. Then following that, Buddhist chanting was heard from Abbott Numu. Abbott Numu was a body cultivator. As he chanted, his skin turned gold, which strengthened his defenses.

    Jiao Hualong also made his move. Jiao Hualong was now partially transformed. He became three meters tall and his hands became dragon ws.

    The group surrounded Zhao Hai and attacked him nonstop. But before long, they discovered that they would not be able to deal with him quickly. Zhao Hai¡¯s movement technique allowed him to fight and evade multiple people at the same time. He didn¡¯t look like he was suffering against everyone¡¯s attacks.

    With the nine super sect elders attacking Zhao Hai, the others weren¡¯t able to meddle. However, none of them dared to leave. If they left at this time, then they would be turning their backs on the nine super sects. The Freedom Alliance might not be afraid of the nine super sects, but the sect masters present weren¡¯t in the same position. They were afraid that the nine super sects would wipe their legacies out.

    As Jian Wuya and the others began attacking Zhao Hai, the Freedom Alliance also shed against the army of the nine super sects. And just like Zhao Hai, the nine super sect army weren¡¯t able to gain an advantage. After all, the Freedom Alliance has prepared for this oue.

    The nine super sects sent out 3 million troops as well as 100 immortal experts. With everyone focusing their power in the Myriad Demons Sect to defeat the Heavenly Demons, being able to amass these people to attack the Freedom Alliance was surprising.

    However, the Freedom Alliance was also able to scrape up 2 million troops. Moreover, they also have dozens of immortal experts present. Naturally, these immortal experts didn¡¯t include the ones that Zhao Hai left for the ck Tiger Gang.

    Both sides didn¡¯t bother talking and immediately began to fight. Originally, the nine super sect army held the upper hand. However, Zhao Hai¡¯s immortal-level Undead began to catch the experts of the nine super sects off-guard. Before long, more than 30 immortal experts from the side of the nine super sects have been killed. Being unable to withstand the pressure, the nine super sect army retreated. However, they didn¡¯t go back too far. They were preparing for a second attack.

    At this time, the battle between Zhao Hai and the nine super sect masters wasing to an end. After being one-sidedly butchered by Hu Wei and the others, the immortal experts of the nine super sects could no longer resist and ran away. As soon as they retreated, Hu Wei and the others went to the hall and began killing. Seeing the immortal-level Undead, the sect masters of the smaller sects immediately turned around and ran away. They were facing an army of immortal-experts. If they didn¡¯t run away, they would all die. The nine super sects couldn¡¯t put the me on them if they ran away from immortal-experts.

    Jian Wuya and the others also discovered this point and their expressions turned ugly. Fortunately, when they joined forces against Zhao Hai, they held the upper hand. After pushing Zhao Hai back, they quickly left the cave using another passage.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t pursue Jian Wuya and the others. This didn¡¯t mean that he was incapable of chasing them down. In fact, he could catch up to them whenever he likes. Also, he held back from using his full power while fighting against Jian Wuya and the others. He wasn¡¯t nning to kill Jian Wuya and the others. This would only make the nine super sects irreconcble enemies with the Freedom Alliance.

    Zhao Hai wanted to destroy the nine super sects. However, he also understood thatpletely destroying the nine super sects might be good for the ck Tiger Gang in the short term, but it wouldn¡¯t be great for the sect in the long run. The ck Tiger Gang has a very shallow foundation. If the nine super sects were destroyed and the ck Tiger Gang took their ce, it wouldn¡¯t have enough power to hold on to its position. Moreover, when the timees, the ck Tiger Gang wouldn¡¯t have any opponents in the Great Realm of Cultivation. For the continual progress of the ck Tiger Gang, this wasn¡¯t a good thing.

    Without opponents, one wouldn¡¯t be able to have a goal to strive for. Because of this, Zhao Hai decided that the nine super sects would continue to survive, leaving a formidable opponent for the ck Tiger Gang to sharpen its des with.

    Also, if he wanted to destroy the nine super sects, he would first kill off their immortal experts and then their elite. But if that happens, it wouldn¡¯t only affect the nine super sects, but the entire Great Realm of Cultivation instead. Then when the people from the Soaring Dragon Realm arrive and see that the strength of the realm has decreased, they might revoke the realm¡¯s qualifications.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have any thoughts ofpletely destroying the nine super sects at this time. He wanted to wait until the ck Tiger Gang and the Freedom Alliance became more powerful before going through with it.

    When Jian Wuya and the others left the cave, they immediately returned to their armies and assembled the troops to head towards the Freedom Alliance. Jian Wuya and the others knew that once the spatial confinement was broken, Zhao Hai would be able to return to the ck Tiger Gang at any time.

    Jian Wuya and the others didn¡¯t guess wrong. Zhao Hai has already returned to the ck Tiger Gang. While Zhang Feng was discussing how to deal with the nine super sects with Hu Liangchen and the others, Zhao Hai suddenly appeared.

    Seeing Zhao Hai return, Zhang Feng stared for a moment before he immediately said, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯re back! The first army has already returned for some time.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I had them return ahead. I want to stay behind and see what schemes the nine super sects cooked up. However, they have been disappointing. As soon as the Heavenly Demons retreated, they immediately began attacking.¡±

    Zhang Feng sneered, ¡°They even sent troops to attack us. But they didn¡¯t expect that we would be prepared. Now, the nine super sect army has been driven back and you have also returned. It would be harder for them to deal with us. Let¡¯s see what they¡¯re going to do next.¡±

    Hu Liangchen looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, how about the main army of the nine super sects? Are they heading here as well?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°They¡¯reing. It seems like they really want to deal with us as soon as possible.¡±

    Hu Liangchen coldly snorted and said, ¡°It seems like a war with the nine super sects is unavoidable. Little Hai, what are you nning to do? Are you nning to destroy thempletely?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°No. If the nine super sects arepletely destroyed, the strength of the Great Realm of Cultivation would immediately plummet. This wouldn¡¯t give us any advantages when ites to the Soaring Dragon Realm. If we¡¯re thought of as weak, we might be kicked out of the Soaring Dragon Realm. Therefore, we cannot erase the nine super sects. Instead, we¡¯re going to give them a lesson they won¡¯t forget.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded, ¡°Little Hai is right. We want to keep our qualifications to enter the Soaring Dragon Realm. Now that Martial Uncle has reached the immortal stage, he should go to the Soaring Dragon Realm to take a look. However, we cannot let the nine super sects off with just a p on the wrist. Little Hai, what do you think about swallowing the entire Northern Divergent Province?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°First Senior Brother, your appetite is too small. Are you satisfied with just the Northern Divergent Province? We need to take the opportunity and seize at least four provinces. Only in this case would we have the qualifications to be equal to the nine super sects. We¡¯ll make them understand that they need to treat the Freedom Alliance and the ck Tiger Gang as their equal.¡±

    Hiss! Zhang Feng, Hu Liangchen, and the others inside the study were startled. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai¡¯s ambition to be very big. Zhang Feng and the others were just discussing how to deal with the Myriad Demons Sect, making the ck Tiger Gang one of the nine most powerful sects in the realm. However, Zhao Hai wanted to be equal to the nine super sects and take four provinces. Wasn¡¯t this too big of an ambition?¡±

    Hu Liangchen looked at Zhao Hai with a troubled expression. Then he said, ¡°Little Hai, I¡¯m not opposed to your ambition. However, we have to take things step by step. Our ck Tiger Gang isn¡¯t very strong and our foundation is very shallow. Aren¡¯t we going too far in swallowing four provinces?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°We now have a rare opportunity to swallow more territory than normal. Once the nine super sects recover their strength, it would no longer be easy to take these territories. Moreover, it won¡¯t just be the ck Tiger Gang who would upy these territories. The sects belonging to the Freedom Alliance will join us in expanding. This way, the sects would be more loyal to the alliance. Moreover, not all of the sects under the nine super sects are very loyal. A lot of them have been forced to follow the nine super sects or else they would be exterminated. We don¡¯t have to be enemies with these sects when we upy those provinces. As long as we deal with the super sects, the sects under them would willingly join the Freedom Alliance.¡±

 Chapter 1877

    Chapter 1877 ¨C Arriving at the Frontlines

    Zhang Feng and the others also understood what Zhao Hai meant. With this n, the ck Tiger Gang would be able to tie the other sects using benefits. This would allow the ck Tiger Gang to be more powerful and solidify its position as the leader of the Freedom Alliance. At the same time, with more people on its side, the ck Tiger Gang would be able to develop more quickly.

    Zhang Feng closed his eyes and thought about the advantages and disadvantages of Zhao Hai¡¯s n. Ever since bing the Gang Leader, Zhang Feng began to weigh the positives and negatives of every decision that the gang made. After all, every decision he made would affect the entire ck Tiger Gang.

    After some time, Zhang Feng opened his eyes and said, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s be daring or we¡¯ll starve to death! Since we¡¯re already nning to go big, then let¡¯s go all the way. Our Freedom Alliance will divide the Great Realm of Cultivation with the nine super sects!¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Zhang Feng and then smiled faintly as he said, ¡°Good, I¡¯m relieved with Senior Brother¡¯s decision. First Senior Brother doesn¡¯t need to worry. As long as a bnce is maintained, the Freedom Alliance wouldn¡¯t be in chaos. We¡¯re the leader of the alliance, so we need to maintain our strength. But at the same time, the sects under us cannot form huge factions. If factions are formed, then the alliance leader would suffer. Therefore, we need to win people over while suppressing some. This way, we could ensure our grip on the alliance. These things will be left to First Senior Brother to deal with. I¡¯ll just fight on the frontlines.¡±

    Zhang Fengughed, ¡°You rascal. So you¡¯re going to the frontlines now?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll head there. We need to give the nine super sects a good beating. Only then will they respect our existence.¡±

    Zhang Feng gave a nod, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll leave the frontlines to you. Leave the rest to me. By the way, Little Hai, when will you reach the immortal stage? It would be great if you can reach the immortal stage soon. At this point, both the Freedom Alliance and the ck Tiger Gang are relying on your support.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a bitter smile as he said, ¡°I¡¯m trying. But I know I won¡¯t reach the immortal stage soon. My cultivation method is very special. This allows the density of my spiritual qi to be ten timespared to normal cultivators. This allows me to be invincible in my cultivation stage. However, because of my dense spiritual qi, it is more difficult for me to progress. I need to amass ten times more spiritual qi before trying to break through. Therefore, it would be difficult for me to quickly increase my cultivation.¡±

    When he heard Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he replied, ¡°I see. No wonder you¡¯re very strong. Being able to fight immortal experts in the transcending tribtion stage.¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°That could be considered as a great advantage. But if I really fought an immortal expert, I could only run away and save my life. It¡¯s close to impossible for me to win.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded, ¡°No matter what, the ck Tiger Gang and the Freedom Alliance need to get stronger. If you reach the immortal stage one day and enter the Soaring Dragon Realm, it would be troublesome if we couldn¡¯t protect ourselves.¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when the timees. I don¡¯t even know when I¡¯ll break through. The stronger I be, the more difficult it bes for me to increase my cultivation. The only reason I broke through to the transcending tribtion stage was because of the Great Elder¡¯s help. Otherwise, I would still be at the core formation stage at this time. Fortunately, I have the Undead to provide me with faith power, making my path forward easier.¡±

    Hu Liangchen patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder as he said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Once our strength stabilizes, the ck Tiger Gang will do all it can to support you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s take things slow. My breakthrough isn¡¯t an urgent matter. I¡¯ll head to the frontlines first. I¡¯ll take the first army with me as well.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded, ¡°Rest assured, besides you, nobody canmand the first army. Haha¡± Zhao Hai also smiled. Then he cupped his fist towards everyone before leaving.

    Seeing Zhao Hai leave, Zhang Feng turned his head to Hu Liangchen and said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t imagine where we would be without Little Hai.¡±

    Hu Liangchen smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Without Little Hai, the ck Tiger Gang would no longer exist.¡±

    Zhang Feng also forced a smile. He knew what Hu Liangchen meant. If it weren¡¯t for Zhao Hai¡¯s fortunate arrival to the ck Tiger Gang, the gang would have split into two by internal fighting. Then when the Heavenly Demons arrive, the gang wouldn¡¯t have made proper preparations. As to where the ck Tiger Gang would end up, it was difficult to see.

    Without the sudden rise of the ck Tiger Gang, the Freedom Alliance wouldn¡¯t have been formed. And without the Freedom Alliance, the variables that caused the Heavenly Demons to be expelled wouldn¡¯t exist. The Heavenly Demons might have already taken the Great Realm of Cultivation for themselves.

    All of these things were brought about by the existence of Zhao Hai. Therefore, Zhang Feng was correct in saying that he wouldn¡¯t know where the ck Tiger Gang would be without Zhao Hai.

    At this time, Zhao Hai arrived in the frontlines. The frontline was currently located not far from the Hundred Flowers Valley. Currently, the person taking charge of the frontline was the Great Axe Sect¡¯s Li Kuangge.

    Li Kuangge was themander of the Freedom Alliance¡¯s second army. Although his ability wasn¡¯t still very far from Zhao Hai, he already gained experience in battle. Therefore, he was able to resist the nine super sects whilemanding the troops on the frontline.

    However, it was clear that the main factor in the battle was Li Kuangge but the immortal experts. Without immortal experts to stop the immortal experts of the nine super sects, the frontline wouldn¡¯t be able to stand.

    Li Kuangge was also aware of this fact, so he was calm. Upon arriving at the frontline, he didn¡¯t immediately fight the nine super sects. Instead, he solidified the defense. He knew that it would be a death wish to sh with the nine super sects. Therefore, he utilized the defensive methods he learned from fighting the Heavenly Demons. At the same time, he had the immortal experts take charge in stopping their counterparts.

    But upon hearing the news that the main army of the nine super sects wasing over, Li Kuangge couldn¡¯t help but worry. He heard that the first army had returned to the Freedom Alliance. However, Zhao Hai was nowhere to be seen.

    Li Kuangge knew that the only way out for the Freedom Alliance was Zhao Hai. If Zhao Hai doesn¡¯te or has suffered an ident, the Freedom Alliance was done for.

    Fortunately, there were immortal-level Undead in the frontlines. The existence of the Undead meant that Zhao Hai was somewhere safe. As long as Zhao Hai was fine, then Li Kuangge wouldn¡¯t lose hope.

    The frontline has been arranged into a huge fortress by Li Kuangge. But with the strict defensive stance of the frontline, the cultivators were beginning to be dissatisfied. However, the cultivators didn¡¯t say anything. They also understood what was happening. They were all people who participated in the battle against the Heavenly Demons. The people who were a bit dissatisfied were the veterans of the Freedom Alliance¡¯s first army.

    The current first army was a mix of recruits and old veterans. All of them rotated in shifts in the battlefield, so some of them were left behind while the others fought the Heavenly Demons. The reason the veterans were dissatisfied was because they weren¡¯t used to defensive methods in dealing with the enemies. When they battled against the Heavenly Demons, these people have always been on the offensive. So naturally, they didn¡¯t like Li Kuangge¡¯s performance.

    Li Kuangge was also aware of this. However, he didn¡¯t budge under these people¡¯s pressure. He also has experience during the war against the Heavenly Demons. He was also aware of his capabilities. He was just waiting for Zhao Hai¡¯s arrival. Once Zhao Hai arrives, he would immediately hand over the control of the frontlines.

    Fortunately, the nine super sects didn¡¯t go all out in attacking. They just sent several scouting attacks. To be honest, the army of the nine super sects wasn¡¯t as powerful as the Heavenly Demon Armies. Therefore, Li Kuangge was rtively rxed.

    On this day, after Li Kuanggepleted his routine inspection of the camp, he flew towards his residence. Then suddenly, he heard a cheer. Li Kuangge¡¯s heart jumped before he turned around and rushed towards the transmission formation za.

    The transmission formation za was built after the troops arrived. It consists of tenrge transmission formations and 50 smaller ones. Its output was quite strong. This allowed the Freedom Alliance to send reinforcements to the frontlines as well as help with retreat when necessary.

    Li Kuangge flew to the transmission formation za because he thought of something. The atmosphere of the camp had been very badtely. Everyone knew that they were against the nine super sects. To be honest, to these smaller sects, there was a shadow of fear towards these powerful sects. Knowing that they were at war with these formidable enemies, they weren¡¯t able to disy all of their strength due to fear. This caused the mood of the camp to be suffocating.

    At this time, there was only one thing that could cause the camp to cheer and that was a vision of a change in the war. In the Freedom Alliance, there was only one thing that could flip the situation of the battlefield, and that was Zhao Hai¡¯s arrival.

    Zhao Hai was the only person that could change the war! This was something that the entire Great Realm of Cultivation knew. Even the Heavenly Demons who had been expelled knew. Only Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance would cause the camp to cheer.

    And just as Li Kuangge thought, after he arrived at the transmission formation za, he heard chattering sounds. Turning his head, Li Kuangge immediately saw Zhao Hai followed by some people from the first army. These people were surrounding Zhao Hai with respect and worship in their eyes. Although they were talking about army matters, they looked like children who saw their idol in person. Li Kuangge couldn¡¯t believe that he would see such an expression on transcending tribtion experts.

    These cultivators haven¡¯t spoken to him with such expressions. However, Li Kuangge wasn¡¯t jealous at all. On the contrary, he felt relieved. With Zhao Hai here, the load could be taken off Li Kuangge¡¯s shoulders. To be honest, Li Kuangge felt that he wasn¡¯t suitable to be amander.

    At this time, Zhao Hai noticed Li Kuangge¡¯s arrival. He immediately cupped his fist towards Li Kuangge and said, ¡°Mister Li, you¡¯ve worked hard. But now that I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll have to takemand. I hope Mister Li won¡¯t take offense.¡±

    Li Kuangge smiled and said, ¡°Mister is too polite. I¡¯m aware that I have no talent. To be honest, I have been holding on these few days. I¡¯m just waiting for mister to arrive. Now that Mister is here, I can get back to bing a foot soldier.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed, ¡°Mister Li really underestimates himself. Right, Mister Li, the rest of the first army will arrive soon. Their amodations need to be arranged.¡±

    Li Kuangge nodded, ¡°It¡¯s already been taken care of. Mister can rest assured.¡± After he said that, he led Zhao Hai to his residence. Before long, they reached a cave. Li Kuangge gestured towards the cave and said, ¡°Mister, this will be your residence. It has a meeting room as well as a study room.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he said, ¡°Mister Li,e join me inside. I have something to discuss with you.¡± Li Kuangge nodded, then he entered the cave alongside Zhao Hai.

    After the two sat down, Zhao Hai took out a bottle of spirit wine. He offered a cup to Li Kuangge before saying, ¡°Mister Li, I want to ask about the current state of the frontline.¡±

    Li Kuangge gave a nod, ¡°The frontline is doing quite well. The nine super sects began their attack ten days ago. At that time, the Heavenly Demons have yet to be expelled from the realm. But there is already news that they were having a hard time and were slowly retreating. It¡¯s possible that the nine super sects wanted to use this opportunity to catch us off-guard. It¡¯s good that we were able to prepare in advance. The nine super sects brought out 100 immortal experts in the beginning. But since Mister left some immortal-level Undead, around 30 immortal experts of the nine super sects were killed. This caused their army to retreat. In the following days, they no longer attacked as much. Nor did they send out their immortal experts. But since we have less people, we¡¯re still forced to be defensive.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he asked, ¡°If the attack started ten days ago, why wasn¡¯t I informed?¡±

    Li Kuangge smiled bitterly and said, ¡°This is a decision made by the alliance leader and the others. Since the Heavenly Demons haven¡¯t been driven out at that time, they were afraid that Mister would cause a conflict with the nine super sects. Therefore, they decided to withhold the information from you. I think the nine super sects also thought about this, so they dared to begin their attack. However, they didn¡¯t expect that we were already prepared. Their n didn¡¯t go as well as they expected.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good. In any case, the Heavenly Demons have already been driven out. It wouldn¡¯t be toote to deal with the nine super sects.¡±

 Chapter 1878

    Chapter 1878 ¨C Supreme Treasures

    With Zhao Hai¡¯s and the first army¡¯s arrival, the entire camp of the Freedom Alliance livened up. By this point, nobody was more popr than Zhao Hai in the Freedom Alliance.

    His numerous victories as well as his overwhelming strength made Zhao Hai the hero of the Freedom Alliance. This gained him arge following of admirers within the alliance.

    Cultivators worship the strong, especially those who have fought with Zhao Hai. Their worship towards him was unparalleled. Therefore, upon word that Zhao Hai has arrived, the mood of the base immediately lifted. The morale issue that Li Kuangge was worried about had been solved in an instant.

    Li Kuangge finally saw the enormity of Zhao Hai¡¯s influence. With this kind of poprity, even if Zhao Hai died in battle, its effect on the troops would still exist. Naturally, Li Kuangge knew that it was impossible for Zhao Hai to die so easily.

    Now that Zhao Hai arrived, the attack of the nine super sects finally stopped. Not only did they stop, they also retreated some distance. They didn¡¯t dare face Zhao Hai.

    One couldn¡¯t me the enemy. The main army of the nine super sects has yet to arrive. At this moment, they only numbered around 3 million. They would be courting death if they attacked the 7 million army of the Freedom Alliance. Moreover, this was a Freedom Alliance army with Zhao Hai inmand.

    However, Zhao Hai and the others weren¡¯t peaceful for long. On the fifth day after Zhao Hai arrived, the main army of the nine super sects had caught up. Now, despite having fought against the Heavenly Demons, the nine super sect army still numbered nearly 100 million people. It was a terrifying number of troops.

    Zhao Hai was currently standing on the Hell King¡¯s Ship, looking at the army of the nine super sects busily pitching their camp. The corners of his mouth lifted in a smile. He turned his head to Li Kuangge and said, ¡°Kuangge, do you think the nine super sects would leave us alone if we manage to drive them back this time?¡±

    Li Kuangge¡¯s rtionship with Zhao Hai has improved in the past few days. Therefore, Zhao Hai was able to call him by his given name. Li Kuangge smiled faintly and said, ¡°I think so. If the nine super sects couldn¡¯t deal with us even with 100 million troops, I¡¯m afraid they would no longer have any courage to face us.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he said, ¡°I want to eliminate the nine super sects right now, but that can¡¯t happen. With the Soaring Dragon Realm¡¯s inspection fast approaching, this is a critical time for the Great Realm of Cultivation. If we¡¯re too ruthless to the nine super sects, the Soaring Dragon Realm might kick us out. That would be troublesome. So we can only give them a lesson.¡±

    Li Kuangge smiled bitterly. In the entire Great Realm of Cultivation, perhaps Zhao Hai was the only one who had the qualifications to say such words. Attacking the Freedom Alliance without dealing with Zhao Hai was the biggest mistake of the nine super sects.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back. The enemy just arrived, I reckon they wouldn¡¯t have time to attack us. They still need to repair their artifacts for a couple of days.¡±

    Li Kuangge nodded, ¡°They just fought against the Heavenly Demons. Their troops should still be tired and want to recuperate. However, the nine super sects are fools at managing their troops, they aren¡¯t aware of this.¡±

    Zhao Hai agreed, ¡°Have people stand guard. Once the nine super sects attack, we¡¯ll give them a lesson they won¡¯t forget.¡± After that, Zhao Hai returned to his cave residence.

    One side has nearly 100 million troops while the other only has 7 million. It was a disproportionate confrontation between the Freedom Alliance and the nine super sects. However, the nine super sects wouldn¡¯t dare take the Freedom Alliance lightly. This was because they were also facing Zhao Hai. The nine super sects were witness to Zhao Hai¡¯s strength when they fought against the Heavenly Demons. Zhao Hai alone can block tens of millions of Heavenly Demons. He was a nightmare to be as an enemy.

    Finally, after three days of conditioning, the nine super sects began to move. A 100 million troop army marched towards the Freedom Alliance. Zhao Hai was naturally aware of this. He stood on the Hell King¡¯s Ship with the 7 million troops of the Freedom Alliance behind him. Seven million was still veryrge as armies went, but it was far from the 100 million troops of the enemy. It was aparison between a walnut and a watermelon.

    However, none of the Freedom Alliance cultivators were scared. All of them have faith in Zhao Hai¡¯s strength.

    The nine super sects continued to press towards the Freedom Alliance army, but the two sides stopped when they were about a kilometer away from each other. The nine super sects didn¡¯t have a lot ofrge artifacts left since most of them had been destroyed in the battle against the Heavenly Demons. They also didn¡¯t have time to replenish them. At the same time, the Freedom Alliance didn¡¯t have a lot of artifacts to begin with.

    At this time, arge sword departed from the nine super sect army. Then it was followed by a huge boathouse. All four corners of the boathouse were filled with metallic flowers that acted like small bells. As the boathouse moved, the bells gently swayed, giving out a melody of chimes.

    Then a huge wooden fish appeared. A monk stood on top of this wooden fish, bowing his head and chanting. His expression was neither happy nor sad.

    Next to the wooden fish was a huge horn that looked like it was made from the horn of an ox.

    Then right next to the boathouse was a flood dragon. The flood dragon had moved threateningly forward, showing its formidable might. On the head of this flood dragon was another person.

    Then besides the flood dragon was anotherrge artifact. Therge artifact was quite special. It was a zither. Standing on therge artifact was a cultivator that wore schrly clothing.

    Right next to the zither was a giant checkerboard. Above the ck and white tiles were pieces that moved as though two people were ying chess. There¡¯s also a schrly person on top of the checkerboard.

    On the other side, right beside the horn, were another tworge artifacts. One of them was a brush with ink on it. It was a brush one would use when writing.

    The otherrge artifact was a painting that kept changing. It might show an old general at one time but then it would change into andscape the next.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Funny. When we were fighting the Heavenly Demons, they didn¡¯t take these things out. But now that they¡¯re fighting us, they finally showed it. I¡¯m disappointed.¡±

    Standing beside Zhao Hai, Li Kuangge looked at the nine super sects with indignation. Then he said, ¡°Heaven Sword, Wonderful Sound Boathouse, Buddha-praising Fish, Beastking Horn, Flood Dragon Avatar, Seven-stringed Guqin, Warlord¡¯s Treasure Chess, Heavenly Brush, and the Endless Painting. It¡¯s the Nine Great Treasures. They didn¡¯t reveal these treasures when fighting the Heavenly Demons, and yet they took it out to deal with us. They¡¯re a disgrace to the realm.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled. As he looked at the nine super sects, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect everyone to take out their valued treasures to deal with my Freedom Alliance. It¡¯s really amazing. It seems like you hate the Freedom Alliance more than the Heavenly Demons. You used your treasures on us but not the Heavenly Demons. I don¡¯t know what sin the Freedom Alliance did to make you work so hard.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, some of the nine super sect cultivators couldn¡¯t help but blush. The nine super sects had no choice but to take their great treasures out because they knew that they couldn¡¯t win against Zhao Hai with their current strength. In order to get rid of Zhao Hai as soon as possible, they could only take their treasures out.

    Even if the nine super sects were thick-skinned, Zhao Hai¡¯s words still caused them to turn red in embarrassment. They have no choice. After all, the Freedom Alliance was also from the Great Realm of Cultivation. And strictly speaking, the alliance didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Yet, the nine super sects took out treasures that they weren¡¯t even willing to take out when dealing with the invading Heavenly Demons. If everyone were to think about it, it was very unreasonable.

    However, the nine super sects were also shrewd and crafty folks. They wouldn¡¯t be affected by Zhao Hai¡¯s words. Within two breaths, they were able to adjust their thoughts. Jian Wuya looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, I admire your strength, but the Freedom Alliance cannot exist. We cannot allow such an unstable factor to exist when we¡¯re in a critical moment for the Soaring Dragon Realm¡¯s inspection. The Great Realm of Cultivation needs to be stable and we cannot allow any instability to exist. Zhao Hai, if you dismiss the Freedom Alliance right now, we will immediately return. At the same time, the nine super sects will give you the position of elder in our sects. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Jian Wuya, you¡¯re still too naive. I don¡¯t care about the elder position of the nine super sects.¡± Zhao Hai looked at Jian Wuya and said, ¡°You nine super sects really know how to use words. The most unstable factor in the Great Realm of Cultivation is the nine super sects. We smaller sects no longer wanted to be suppressed by you, so we formed an alliance. You found out that we have be a threat, so you came up with an excuse. Do you really think that the elders of the nine super sects are so great? I, Zhao Hai, scoff at such a position. You nine super sects are only good at infighting, you can¡¯t even deal with the Heavenly Demons properly. You don¡¯t deserve to be at the peak of the Great Realm of Cultivation!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Zhao Hai¡¯s scolding made the cultivators of the Freedom Alliance to cheer. These people have bottled up their resentment towards the nine super sects. They didn¡¯t have the courage to voice them out like Zhao Hai did. Seeing Zhao Hai scolding the nine super sects, these cultivators felt satisfied in their hearts.

 Chapter 1879

    Chapter 1879 ¨C Firegod City Shows Its Power

    Jian Wuya had a gloomy face as he looked at Zhao Hai. Then he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good and bad. Your talent is wasted if you don¡¯t know how to see the bigger picture. And do you think that you alone could stop our 100 million army?¡±

    Zhao Hai sneered in response, then he said, ¡°Stop wasting your breath, Jian Wuya. You should know that strength speaks loudest in the Great Realm of Cultivation. If your fist is hard enough, we will be convinced even if we are defeated.¡±

    Jian Wuya took a deep breath, then he turned his head to his army and said, ¡°Everyone, since Zhao Hai continues to believe his own lies, we no longer have to be polite. Begin!¡± The other nodded and then began to issuemands. Before long, the army of the nine super sects began to press towards the Freedom Alliance¡¯s army.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai waved his hand. Undead began appearing one after another. The Undead that appeared surpassed Jian Wuya¡¯s estimation. The nine super sect army couldn¡¯t help but stop. In front of them was an unbelievable 500 million Undead army. It was five times their army.

    Jian Wuya¡¯s expression changed. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to have so many Undead. As he looked on, there weren¡¯t only humanoid Undead. There were also massive Undead beasts. These massive beasts all had armor draped on their bodies. Moreover, their movements looked uniform. They looked like a trained army.

    Besides the massive beast Undead, Zhao Hai also released arge number of flying beasts. Jian Wuya and the others haven¡¯t seen these beasts before. However, all of them looked ferocious. These beasts even had the characteristics of Heavenly Demons. This caused Jian Wuya and the others to be suspicious of their identities.

    The beasts that Jian Wuya and the others were looking at were the Bug Race. The Bug Race¡¯s biggest strength was their ability to evolve. As long as they were given good genes, they would be able to continue evolving. The bugs that Zhao Hai released were highly evolved bugs. These bugs had absorbed the genes of the Heavenly Demon Realm. This caused them to have some of the characteristics of the Heavenly Demons. More importantly, these bugs have reached the core formation stage. Even if they couldn¡¯t use dao avatars, their fighting strength was still greaterpared to most cultivators in the core formation stage.

    By this point, the nine super sects discovered that they were at a disadvantage. Whether in terms of number of momentum, they were behind. They only had 100 million people while Zhao Hai alone had 500 million Undead, 200 million Undead beasts, and 10 million evolved bugs. This caused the Freedom Alliance¡¯s army to balloon to an astonishing 710 million troops. This caused the cultivators of the nine super sects to hesitate. Nobody dared to take another step forward.

    Zhao Hai looked at the nine super sect army andughed as he said, ¡°What happened? Are you afraid? Hahaha. It¡¯s time to teach you a lesson. The nine super sects aren¡¯t invincible.¡±

    After he said that, Zhao Hai waved his hand. Then the Undead army began to press forward in a neat formation. The pressure caused by the approach of 700 million troops was suffocating. This caused the cultivators of the nine super sect army to quiver in fear.

    At this time, Jian Wuya shouted, ¡°Sky Breaking sh!¡±

    ¡°Vajra Roar!¡±

    ¡°Soul-biting Melody!¡±

    ¡°Flood Dragon¡¯s Dance!¡±

    ¡°Thousand-beast Charge!¡±

    ¡°Seven-string Killing Tones!¡±

    ¡°ck-White Order!¡±

    ¡°Imperial Killing Edict!¡±

    ¡°Endless Killing Fields!¡±

    The nine sect masters called out the special attacks of theirrge artifacts. All of them knew that they would be defeated if they didn¡¯t make a move. And they would lose miserably!

    With the derations of the nine sect masters, theirrge artifacts began to release their attacks towards Zhao Hai¡¯s army. The attacks of theirrge artifacts were massive. If they reach Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead army, tens of millions of Undead would definitely die. It should be known that the Undead were arranged in a cube formation, not a t one. If they were really hit, the damage would be huge.

    ¡°Hahaha. I¡¯ve been waiting for your attack for a long time. Do you really think that I haven¡¯t made any preparations?¡± Following his voice, Zhao Hai appeared in front of the formation of the Undead. At the same time, he turned his hand and took out a small seal. Then he threw the seal in front of him and said, ¡°Vermillion Bird Seal, release Firegod City. Burn the world and suppress evil!¡±

    After Zhao Hai said that, the resonant cry of a bird was heard from the vermillion bird stamp. The cry could be heard over the entire battlefield. Then the vermillion bird¡¯s spirit appeared and spat out a city from its mouth. As soon as the city appeared, it immediately grew. Inside the city, one could faintly see shadows of beings. Then the huge city collided with therge artifacts of the nine super sects.

    Although the city was very huge, it was actually quite fast. The city seems to be spewing mes, like a meteor entering the atmosphere. As it moved towards therge artifacts of the nine super sects, it left behind a trail of mes.

    Boom! Just like a meteor hitting the earth, Zhao Hai¡¯s Firegod City collided with therge artifacts of the nine super sects. Firegod City was quite huge, so it was able to collide with all ninerge artifacts.

    It should be recognized that the treasures of the nine super sects were truly powerful. The sh caused Firegod City to shake. Although Zhao Hai has yet to integrate Firegod City to Liquid Silver, the city was already very sturdy. Moreover, Zhao Hai was able to capture multiple injured Heavenly Demons during the war. After surrendering to Zhao Hai, they were all sent to Firegod City. The current Firegod City has no less than ten million Heavenly Demons residing inside. The amount of faith power they provided allowed the city to be stronger while also improving the lives of its inhabitants. It was a symbiotic rtionship.

    Because of the presence of the Heavenly Demons, thebat strength of Firegod City was much better than before. This extended to the Vermillion Bird Seal. Originally, the seal didn¡¯t look very special. But now, the seal looked more alive. It looked more like a treasurepared to before. Firegod City seems to be recovering slowly, restoring itself to its true form.

    The treasures of the nine super sects were indeed very powerful. Unfortunately, they met Zhao Hai. Firegod City was a treasure brought down from the upper realms. Although this treasure was in a weakened state, it was still superior torge artifacts. This was evident in the fact that it merely shook from the collision. Meanwhile, therge artifacts of the nine super sects were immediately thrown back. Jian Wuya and the others also paled as they vomited blood. All of them had terrified expressions as they looked at Zhao Hai. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to have a powerful artifact in his hand. It was a miscalction on their part, which caused them to suffer a huge loss.

    Due to their injuries, the nine sect leaders could no longermand theirrge artifacts to perform another attack. Naturally, they don¡¯t want their treasures to fall into Zhao Hai¡¯s hands. Therefore, they immediately withdrew the treasures. Fortunately, they were able to receive it in time. Otherwise, Zhao Hai would have grabbed them. To be honest, Zhao Hai coveted these treasures.

    Seeing the enemies storing theirrge artifacts away, Zhao Hai waved his hand and ordered, ¡°Attack!¡±

    As the Freedom Alliance¡¯s army pressed forward, Firegod City also released a downward pressure as it charged into the nine super sect army like a tank. This caused the nine super sects to be more panicked. They just saw the power of Firegod City. All of these cultivators knew that they couldn¡¯t block this huge city. They gave a strange cry as they dashed to the side. Some smart cultivators didn¡¯t dash to the side. Instead, they dug straight down. Firegod City was very huge, they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape even if they dodged to the side. Compared to running to the sides, digging down was a much safer method.

    The army of the nine super sects immediately became chaotic. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead army proceeded in an orderly manner. Like a well-oiled machine, it charged towards the flurried cultivators and killed everyone they came upon. The nine super sects didn¡¯t send their immortal experts out. They were aware that Zhao Hai had arge quantity of immortal experts. If the nine super sects forced their immortal experts to enter the war, they would just be delivered to Zhao Hai to be turned into Undead.

    Zhao Hai also didn¡¯t send his immortal experts to the battle. Immortal experts were the ultimate fighting force of the Great Realm of Cultivation. As long as the Great Realm of Cultivation has enough immortal experts, its strength wouldn¡¯t be looked down on. Therefore, Zhao Hai refrained from sending his immortal experts. Zhao Hai used Firegod City for a while before taking it away. Firegod City was just too strong. Every enemy it met would be turned to ash.

    Although Zhao Hai took Firegod City away, the nine super sects have already copsed. Among the nine super sect army were cultivators who didn¡¯t want to participate. On the outside, they were going against the Freedom Alliance. But in reality, these people had no grudges towards Zhao Hai and the others. There were a lot of smaller sects under the nine super sects who were ufortable with this battle. This caused the 100 million army of the nine super sects to have an initially low morale. So when Zhao Hai began destroying them using Firegod City and the Undead, it didn¡¯t take long before the nine super sect army copsed.

 Chapter 1880

    Chapter 1880 ¨C Setting Up Heroic Monuments

    The army of the nine super sects retreated, but Zhao Hai didn¡¯t pursue. He received his Undead and ordered the cultivators of the Freedom Alliance to clean up the battlefield.

    Although it was called a cleanup, there was practically nothing to clean. All of the enemies who were killed had been turned into Undead by Zhao Hai. Besides these cultivators, there was nothing else on the battlefield.

    This battle wasn¡¯t the same as the battle against the Heavenly Demons. In the final battle against the Heavenly Demon Realm, the Great Realm of Cultivation sacrificed a lot ofrge artifacts. Almost all of therge artifacts were turned into scrap. Naturally, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t let this opportunity go and received therge artifacts of the Freedom Alliance and the Heavenly Demon Realm. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t take therge artifacts of the nine super sects to avoid further angering them.

    In fact, Zhao Hai already has a lot ofrge artifacts in his hands. However, he couldn¡¯t take them out. If he showed them to others, then he might attract their suspicion. Zhao Hai already had a lot of suspicious things around him. He couldn¡¯t afford to add one more.

    The cleanup of the battlefield was uneventful. The cultivators who were cleaning up even looked tragic. There was almost nothing left to clean. What should they do? Do they start nting flowers and trees?

    However, the cultivators didn¡¯t say anything and began to patrol the battlefield before returning to the camp. Then they gathered into twos and threes to discuss the battle.

    Currently, the cultivators of the army have some understanding of Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. To be honest, they were beginning to feel fear towards Zhao Hai. The sheer number of his Undead troops was simply unbelievable. Moreover, they weren¡¯t just afraid of the strength of the Undead, they were also afraid of what their numbers represented. All of these Undead were once alive. This means that Zhao Hai has killed an unbelievable amount of creatures. Thinking of this, the hair on their bodies couldn¡¯t help but rise.

    Zhao Hai was unaware of these thoughts. After returning from the battlefield, Zhao Hai called Li Kuangge as well as the other sect representatives into his residence.

    After everyone arrived inside the meeting room, Zhao Hai looked at them and said, ¡°Everyone, I called you over to tell you the future n of our Freedom Alliance.¡±

    People were somewhat puzzled by Zhao Hai¡¯s words. The Freedom Alliance¡¯s future n? What n was left? Isn¡¯t their n repelling the nine super sects?

    Zhao Hai continued, ¡°Everyone, did you think that defending against the nine super sects is our goal? Let me tell you the truth. Repelling the nine super sects is just one of our ns. We have another goal to aplish. And that is to swallow the four northern provinces!¡±

    As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, the cultivators couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then the entire hall sted out with discussion. They didn¡¯t expect their goal to be so ambitious. It was frightening to a point.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°When I arrived, I believe the alliance leader had already summoned the sect masters. Our goal this time is to absorb the four provinces. Then we¡¯ll use the four provinces as our base to divide the Great Realm of Cultivation into two with the nine super sects. When the timees, the Freedom Alliance would no longer be afraid of the super sects.¡±

    Everyone stared at Zhao Hai. They were still in shock. Then Zhao Hai added, ¡°Everyone is shocked, are you thinking that I¡¯m talking nonsense? I¡¯m telling the truth. Everyone should be aware of what¡¯s going on with the Great Realm of Cultivation. Our original goal is to bring down the nine super sects and have the Freedom Alliance lead the Great Realm of Cultivation. However, things havee up. We have encountered an issue with the Soaring Dragon Realm. Destroying the nine super sects would lower the overall strength of the Great Realm of Cultivation. This would risk us losing our qualification to enter the Soaring Dragon Realm. In the end, we gave up with the original n and settled on taking half of the realm. Which is four northern provinces.¡±

    The four provinces that Zhao Hai mentioned were the Northern Divergent Province, Northern Orthodox Province, Western Demon Province, and the Eastern Orthodox Province. The location of these four provinces were positioned to the northern part of the Great Realm of Cultivation. There was also the jade belt river that divided the four provinces from the Central Orthodox Province, Eastern Buddhist Province, Western Orthodox Province, Southern Barbarian Province and the Southern Orthodox Province. Because of this, the four provinces in the north were called the four northern provinces.

    The Jade Belt River that separated the four northern provinces from the rest was the Great Realm of Cultivationsrgest river. It had a width of a thousand li(500 km). It was enormous and powerful. Its might waves could topple ships.

    Its name stems from the fact that it looked like a belt tied around someone¡¯s waist which divided the body into two. The river also separated the Great Realm of Cultivation into two regions.

    Nobody really knows how big the Great Realm of Cultivation was. However, the area covered by the nine provinces was quite vast. Even the nine super sects couldn¡¯t pinpoint the exact measurements of thend. This was because there were remote ces that haven¡¯t been explored yet. After all, with their dominant position over the realm, the nine super sects didn¡¯t think it necessary to explore those areas.

    Like the ck Tiger Gang, who had an issue with manpower when it expanded its domain, the nine super sects would also be stretched thin if they upied the unexplorednds.

    Although there were immortal experts that could fly vast distances quickly, there wasn¡¯t an immortal expert that was so bored that would do the job. If they had free time, they would close up and practice, hoping that they could extend their lives even a little bit.

    In the past, the Northern Divergent Province was a northernmost part of the Great Realm of Cultivation. It used to be a paradise for beasts. Later on, cultivators who were forced out of the sects ran to the Northern Divergent Provinces and slowly established sects. These people were a mishmash of legacies. This christened the province with the name of Northern Divergent Province. It can be said that in the eyes of the other provinces, the Northern Divergent Province was a wild ce.

    Because of this, the rest of the provinces looked down on everyone in the Northern Divergent Province. The Myriad Demons Sect was the only sect that was respected in the province. However, this respect only exists on the surface. Deep inside, the other provinces also look down on the Myriad Demons Sect.

    Generally speaking, the four northern provinces were weakerpared to their southern neighbors. And it wasn¡¯t just because the southern states had one more province. In terms of the strength of average cultivators, the four northern provinces werecking. After all, the cultivators of the Great Realm of Cultivation originated in the five southern sects. The four northern provinces were only settledter on. Speaking of background, the north wascking.

    Despite this, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for the Freedom Alliance to seize control of the north. After all, the Freedom Alliance was mostly nested in the Northern Divergent Province. Without Zhao Hai, the Freedom Alliance would just be as strong as the Myriad Demons Sect. With such strength, they would be destroyed if they dered that they wanted to swallow the northern provinces.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°Everyone, though we intend to swallow the northern provinces, this doesn¡¯t mean that we would destroy the other sects within it. We are only after the four super sects of the north. As for the smaller sects, we will allow them to join the Freedom Alliance. After all, the alliance is a congregation of smaller sects.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the sect representatives understood. They have misunderstood Zhao Hai¡¯s previous words. It would be impossible to destroy all of the sects in the northern province besides those in the Freedom Alliance, even with Zhao Hai¡¯s help.

    Zhao Hai continued, ¡°The four super sects have thergestnd in the northern provinces. Moreover, they have a lot of loyal sects under them. These people are our enemies. As long as we get rid of these people, their domains would belong to us. When the timees, the sects in the Freedom Alliance would benefit. For us, this is a rare opportunity to expand. If we miss this opportunity, we might lose it forever.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned brighter. Then Zhao Hai said, ¡°I think you should be receiving your orders in the next few days. I¡¯m just telling you in advance to inform you that we have a great goal. And you will be in the front seat when we achieve it.¡±

    Excitement could be felt from the room. This was a moment that would go down in history. It was a dream that has the potential to be reality. Some of them might not reach the immortal stage, or even the transcending tribtion stage, but when they die, their names would still be passed down in history. They were the first people who joined the Freedom Alliance. They were present when everything began.

    Seeing their reactions, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Although I have a lot of Undead, there will be times where I cannot take it out. Therefore, you must all be prepared. Don¡¯t expect to watch from the sidelines just because I have my Undead. If I catch you cking, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, everyone calmed down. Then they nodded and replied, ¡°Commander can rest assured. We won¡¯t let this opportunity go!¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright. As long as you perform well, once all of this is done, I will ask the alliance leader to erect a monument with all of your names in it. Your names will be known to all as long as the Freedom Alliance exists.¡±

    The cultivators present couldn¡¯t help but shake. These people were merely ordinary people whenpared to the entire Great Realm of Cultivation. Even if they be immortal experts, they would still be among the thousands that exist. From the ancient times up to the present, how many immortal experts were present? How many of them had their names passed down? No to mention other sects, these cultivators couldn¡¯t even remember the names of their past immortal experts.

    Cultivators were also people who sought fame and fortune. The things they fought for might not be the same as the others, but they were still very fond of their own names. This could be seen from how cultivators regard face very much.

    In addition to their reputation, cultivators also paid attention to their legacy. Having their names remembered by the sessive generations was the greatest glory they could receive.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone but didn¡¯t say anything. He just smiled faintly. He knew that this was a crucial moment. In the future, he would no longer be afraid of these cultivators not putting their all during battles. Most importantly, he was going to use the mouths of these cultivators to inform the nine super sects of their n.

    The nine super sects would certainly make preparations to deal with them. But Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid. In his eyes, the nine super sects were nothing to be scared of. If he defeated them despite their preparations, the Freedom Alliance would have the entire northern province on the palm of their hands.

    The cultivators calmed down after some time. But all of them had a bright light in their eyes as they looked at Zhao Hai. Seeing their response, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Rest assured, I will fulfill this promise when the timees. But now, everyone should go back and prepare. Remember to tell everyone about this.¡± The sect representativesplied and then left. Only Li Kuangge was left inside the room.

    Li Kuangge also had an excited expression when he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, are you telling the truth? Will you really set up a monument for everyone?¡± Li Kuangge was beside Zhao Hai for the majority of the time. So the two have developed a good rtionship with each other.

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. There¡¯s no need for me to deceive everyone. When the timees, hills would be leveled to amodate everyone¡¯s name monuments.¡±

    Li Kuangge took a deep breath. Then he bowed down and said, ¡°Let me thank Brother Zhao Hai on behalf of everyone. This Li Kuangge is honored to be your subordinate.¡±

    Zhao Hai patted Li Kuangge¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Alright, go take a rest. Tomorrow we march towards the Myriad Demons Sect. We¡¯ll be taking the Northern Divergent Province first to see the response of the nine super sects. It would be good if they behaved and handed the northern provinces over peacefully. Otherwise, they can¡¯t me us for being impolite.¡±

    Li Kuanggeplied and then cupped his fist towards Zhao Hai before leaving. After Li Kuangge left, Zhao Hai returned to the Space. As Zhao Hai rested inside the Space, the entire camp of the Freedom Alliance army burst with excitement.

    The sect representatives told everyone about the Freedom Alliance¡¯s future n. These cultivators have unconditional trust in Zhao Hai. So upon hearing that the alliance would erect a monument for them, everyone was excited. Everyone can¡¯t wait to rush out and drive the nine super sects away from the four northern provinces. Recording their names for future generations was a glory that they didn¡¯t expect they would receive.

    Zhao Hai sat inside the Space as he looked at everyone¡¯s reaction. This was the result that he wanted. These people were the elites of their sects. Through this matter, these people would be more loyal to him. This would be a great advantage for the ck Tiger Gang.

 Chapter 1881

    <h4>Chapter 1881: No Alternatives</h4>

    Bang! The sandalwood table was smashed into pieces and turned to dust. Then a roar was heard, ¡°What did he say? He wants the four northern provinces? Is he insane?¡±

    The person speaking was Jian Wuya. Jian Wuya has long lost the bearing of a sect master. He was now like a rabid dog that had been kicked.

    Alongside Jian Wuya were the sect masters of the nine super sects. Their expressions weren¡¯t attractive either. Facing these nine sect masters was an ordinary looking cultivator. This was the Myriad Demon Sect¡¯s information officer. He came back to report that Zhao Hai just announced the Freedom Alliance¡¯s intention to take the four northern provinces from the nine super sects.

    It was a shocking deration. If this were any other person, Jian Wuya and the others wouldn¡¯t have taken it seriously. However, these words came from Zhao Hai¡¯s mouth. Zhao Hai has enough strength to threaten the nine super sects. Because these words were spoken by Zhao Hai, the nine super sects have no other choice but to take it seriously.

    The information officer of the Myriad Demons Sect was terrified by Jian Wuya and the others. But he continued, ¡°Zhao Hai spoke those words in front of the sect representatives of the army. Moreover, he said that once the four northern provinces fall into their hands, he would set up a monument for the cultivators that participated in the war.¡±

    Jian Wuya¡¯s eyes turned blood red. A monument might be the greatest glory for the cultivators of the Freedom Alliance, but it was a p to the face of the nine super sects. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t just a single p. It was a p that would keep repeating as long as the monument exists. For the face-saving Jian Wuya, this was a great concern.

    The other sect masters were also pale, especially Jiao Hualong, Gui Lingzi, Wu Youdao, and Dong Li. These were the sect masters of the super sects located in the northern provinces. If the Freedom Alliance wants to upy the four northern provinces, then they would have to deal with these four super sects. This ced the four sects in a dangerous position.

    Jiao Hualong and the other sect masters were angrilyining inside. They knew how fierce Zhao Hai can be. If Zhao Hai really wanted the four northern provinces, then he would get the four northern provinces. And once Zhao Hai gets his hands on the north, then he would definitely expel the four super sects. This would uproot the foundation of these four super sects. In the future, they wouldn¡¯t have any face to call themselves one of the peak sects of the Great Realm of Cultivation.

    The four sect masters were pondering on how to deal with this matter. In their minds, they were faced with the worst oue they could encounter. And even if they wanted to fight, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t their opponent. They could only think of other ways.

    However, what methods do they have left? Bribe the sects in the Freedom Alliance to leave? That¡¯s impossible. The Freedom Alliance was now united. There¡¯s no amount of bribe that can cause it to shatter. Most importantly, the Freedom Alliance would share the benefits to its member sects once the northern provinces were conquered. This was a benefit that the nine super sects couldn¡¯t provide.

    And even if these smaller sects were to leave the Freedom Alliance, the main enemy of the nine super sects wasn¡¯t the alliance itself, but one person. And that person was Zhao Hai. Even if the Freedom Alliance disbands, Zhao Hai can still destroy these smaller sects. When the timees, only the ck Tiger Gang would remain once Zhao Hai cleans up all those who were in the way.

    The sect masters of the small sects would not fail to understand this. It has already be impossible for them to leave the Freedom Alliance. If they leave, they would be marked as traitors and get eliminated. But if they stay in the alliance, they would receive a lot of benefits. Of the two choices, it was obvious which one was better. Even an idiot would choose the correct side.

    Neither soft methods nor hard ones would work. The sect masters of the nine super sects suddenly found that they have no real way to deal with Zhao Hai. All of their methods were useless in the face of Zhao Hai¡¯s formidable strength.

    Jian Wuya calmed himself down. He was aware of the gravity of the situation. The nine super sects have always been guided by the Heaven Sect. They have decided to deal with Zhao Hai together in the past. And now, Zhao Hai stated that he wants to swallow the four northern provinces. If Jian Wuya cannot help the Myriad Demons Sect and the others, then how would the rest of the sects see him? How could the Heaven Sect keep its position as the leader of the Great Realm of Cultivation? Impossible, he cannot allow it to happen. Therefore, Jian Wuya intends to fight for the four northern sects. But soon he was met with the same problem as Jiao Hualong and the others.

    How to deal with Zhao Hai! This tenth superpower in the Great Realm of Cultivation has be a huge problem. The entire room turned silent to the point that one could hear breathing. This caused the entire room to be suffocating. It seemed like the air had turned solid.

    After some time, Jiao Hualong opened his mouth and said, ¡°I reckon Zhao Hai will make his move soon. With his strength, it would be easy for him to swallow the northern provinces. I¡¯m afraid that we are no longer Zhao Hai¡¯s opponents.¡±

    Jian Wuya turned his head to Jiao Hualong. He discovered that Jiao Hualong¡¯s expression was calm. This was in face of the Myriad Demons Sect¡¯s thousand-year foundation being uprooted. To be able to maintain his calm, it was truly unexpected.

    Jian Wuya was somewhat confused by Jiao Hualong¡¯s words. He looked at Jiao Hualong and said, ¡°Old Jiao. Do you have a n?¡±

    Jiao Hualong looked at Jian Wuya, and replied with a cold voice, ¡°What n? The Myriad Demons Sect¡¯s long legacy cannot end by my hands. But my Myriad Demons Sect isn¡¯t made up of cowards. At the worst, we will die together with Zhao Hai.¡±

    Jian Wuya looked at Jiao Hualong and sighed. He knew that Jiao Hualong had prepared himself to die. He replied, ¡°Old Jiao, it¡¯s too early to say this. Yes, Zhao Hai is stronger than us right now. But you also need to pay attention to one thing. Zhao Hai deliberately spread the news. I¡¯m certain that he did this to inform us. He wants us to know his bottom line and his demands. He will wait to see what we¡¯ll do next. If we continue to defend the north, then he would definitelye and deal with us. But if we don¡¯t, Zhao Hai will leave us alone.¡±

    Jiao Hualong and the others looked at Jian Wuya in confusion. Jian Wuya looked back at them and smiled bitterly as he said, ¡°I recalled Zhao Hai¡¯s every move and found one thing. He wants the Freedom Alliance, or the ck Tiger Gang specifically, to be stronger. He doesn¡¯t intend for the nine super sects to perish. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have released this news ahead of time. He announced his n because he wants to see our reaction. If we decide to fight him, we would go together and he would wipe us out at once. But now, we¡¯re given enough time to move all four sects. This would save us from fighting him to the end. I think this is Zhao Hai¡¯s goal.¡±

    Speaking of here, Jian Wuya sighed and said, ¡°Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t want the nine super sects to lose a lot. This is probably rted to the Soaring Dragon Realm. He doesn¡¯t want the Great Realm of Cultivation to lose its ce in the Soaring Dragon Realm. Therefore, he wants the nine super sects to continue existing. Otherwise, with his strength, how could he let us off? Why would he only want the four northern provinces?¡±

    Jian Wuya thought about it and found that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say this just to increase the morale of his men. He did it purposefully for the nine super sects to react to. After figuring this out, everything else made sense. And this exins Zhao Hai¡¯s actions.

    All was for the Soaring Dragon Realm. The nine super sects want to deal with the Freedom Alliance because they don¡¯t want someone that wouldpete with them. In that case, there would be another hand that would reach into the benefits of the Soaring Dragon Realm. At the root of everything, the Soaring Dragon Realm was the cause.

    Jiao Hualong and the others thought about what Jian Wuya said. To be honest, they haven¡¯t thought about that direction. But after thinking about it, it made a lot of sense.

    Jiao Hualong said that he would take the Myriad Demons Sect to die together with Zhao Hai. But deep inside he knew that this was impossible. Before the battle, he would select core disciples of the sect and pass to them the legacy of the sect so that they could pass it on to the future generations.

    Legacies were important to any sect. Therefore, even if Jiao Hualong goes all out against Zhao Hai, he still needs to pass the Myriad Demon Sect¡¯s legacy to the future generations.

    But upon hearing that Zhao Hai only wants his territory, not the elimination of the Myriad Demons Sect, Jiao Hualong thought that it would be better for the Myriad Demons Sect to move out of the Northern Divergent Province.

    After some time, Jiao Hualong looked at Jian Wuya and said, ¡°Old Jian, what do you want to say? Do you want our four sects to move out of the four northern provinces and hand thends over to Zhao Hai?¡±

    The others looked at Jian Wuya as well. Seeing everyone looking at him, Jian Wuya nodded and said, ¡°Correct. That is what I meant.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Dong Li stood up. He looked at Jian Wuya with a cold gaze as he said, ¡°Jian Wuya, you want us to abandon ournds that easily? For a small ck Tiger Gang? Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t want your territory, naturally you don¡¯t feel any heartache. Let me tell you, our Eastern Saint Academy will never leave ournds. We will fight!¡±

    Jian Wuya looked at Dong Li and said, ¡°Fight? Fight with what? Old Dong, calm down. We have to admit that we couldn¡¯t defeat Zhao Hai. Although it might be ufortable to leave your territory, you would still be one of the top sects in the Great Realm of Cultivation. You would still be able to pass down the teachings of your sect.¡±

 Chapter 1882

    <h4>Chapter 1882: Change</h4>

    Dong Libo was rendered speechless. This was because Jian Wuya was telling the truth. Even if Jian Wuya answered in a crass manner, he still treated Dong Libo as someone on the same side.

    If Jian Wuya didn¡¯t remind them, these four sects would definitely sh with Zhao Hai. Then they would be crushed like eggs. Even if they saved some of their core disciples to pass down their legacies, it was still uncertain if it would be passed through multiple generations.

    The four northern sects can send their disciples to the south while carrying their years of umted resources to re-establish their sects. But once they reach the south, they would essentially be entering the domain of the other super sects. Whether they were in an alliance or not, it was still uncertain what would happen to these core disciples once the elites of their sects disappeared. Only time would tell if the other super sects would ept their existence or not.

    Jian Wuya¡¯s words made it clear to Dong Li and the others that they were on the same side. None of the super sect masters were idiots. They underestimated Zhao Hai and the ck Tiger Gang in the past, but this doesn¡¯t mean that their IQ was low. In fact, as soon as the words left Jian Wuya¡¯s mouth, the others immediately knew what he meant.

    Dong Libo sat down, dejected. Jiao Hualong and the others didn¡¯t make any noise either. Jian Wuya looked at everyone and said, ¡°Your best choice right now is to leave the northern provinces ande to the south to settle. This way, you would be able to maintain your strength. Rest assured, we will help you.¡±

    Jiao Hualong looked at Jian Wuya and said, ¡°Old Jian, are we just going to leave the ck Tiger Gang alone? I¡¯m still unwilling to ept it.¡±

    Jian Wuya¡¯s eyes shed a cold light, then he said, ¡°Leave the ck Tiger Gang alone? Of course not. Zhao Hai is just too strong and his existence is going against heaven¡¯s will. We cannot make a move on Zhao Hai. And if we can¡¯t make a move on Zhao Hai, we can¡¯t make a move on the ck Tiger Gang. The only thing we can do right now is to endure.¡±

    Jian Wuya took a deep breath and continued, ¡°The nine super sects are built on endurance. Back when the Wandering Soul Group dominated the Great Realm of Cultivation, the nine super sects endured and slowly umted strength. Didn¡¯t we manage to destroy the Wandering Soul Group at that time? In the past, we didn¡¯t treat the ck Tiger Gang as an opponent, but now we have to face them. The ck Tiger Gang, and even the Freedom Alliance, isn¡¯t very strong. But as long as Zhao Hai is present, we cannot make a move on them.¡±

    Jian Wuya scanned everyone with his gaze. His eyes brightened as he said, ¡°But don¡¯t forget, Zhao Hai is only at the transcending tribtion stage. This is the reason why he could continue supporting the ck Tiger Gang. But once he reaches the immortal stage, would he keep staying in the ck Tiger Gang? Will he continue to exhaust his lifespan in peace? He certainly would not. Zhao Hai will definitely go to the Soaring Dragon Realm. The Soaring Dragon Realm has plenty of people that are as abnormal as him. And with Zhao Hai¡¯s talent, he would attract the attention of the upper realm. When the timees, it would be hard for Zhao Hai to return to the Great Realm of Cultivation. Without Zhao Hai, the Freedom Alliance and the ck Tiger Gang would be toothless tigers. We can make our move then. Remember, ten years is not toote for a gentleman to take revenge.¡±

    Jiao Hualong and the others were silent upon hearing Jian Wuya. They began to lower their heads and pondered. To be honest, they didn¡¯t treat the Freedom Alliance as their opponent in the beginning. Therefore, they were quick to decide to deal with them as though it was an ordinary sect.

    But upon hearing Jian Wuya, they realized that the Freedom Alliance has be an existence equal to the nine super sects. What Jian Wuya said was the most correct method to deal with the ck Tiger Gang.

    Just like Jian Wuya said, as long as Zhao Hai was present, it was impossible to deal with the ck Tiger Gang. Zhao Hai was still at the transcending tribtion stage, and his lifespan was still very long. But once he reaches the immortal stage and enters the Soaring Dragon Realm, the ck Tiger Gang and the Freedom Alliance would lose his protection. When that timees, it would be easier to deal with the ck Tiger Gang and the Freedom Alliance.

    Jian Wuya looked at Jiao Hualong and the others, then he added, ¡°One more thing, we can¡¯t fight the ck Tiger Gang right now because of the Soaring Dragon Realm. If our two sides fight and we suffer heavy losses, we might lose our entry to the realm. The inspection doesn¡¯t care how the cultivators of a realm died, they only care about the strength of the entire realm. Therefore, we cannot reduce our strength fighting the ck Tiger Gang.¡±

    Jiao Hualong and the others were silent. Jian Wuya¡¯sst statement hit the point. It would be disastrous for the nine super sects if they could no longer enter the Soaring Dragon Realm. This would mean that they would lose their opportunity to get in contact with the higher realms and forgo any chances of ascension. This would greatly impact their future development.¡±

    After some time, Jiao Hualong gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Alright. We will be depending on Old Jiao and the others once we relocate. I will make sure that this enmity will be paid in full sooner orter.¡±

    Jian Wuya replied, ¡°Everyone, make your preparations. The Myriad Demons Sect will move first, then the other three sects will follow. Doesn¡¯t Zhao Hai want the four northern provinces? Then we¡¯ll give it to him. But if he continues to extend his ws to the south, then we would no longer be polite. We would rather sacrifice our entry to the Soaring Dragon Realm than give him anynd in the south. Otherwise, even if we keep our qualifications to enter the Soaring Dragon Realm, we won¡¯t be the ones who would be entering it in the future.¡±

    Jiao Hualong and the others nodded. Then Jiao Hualong immediately informed the elders of the Myriad Demons Sect. Such a huge decision couldn¡¯t be hidden from the sect elders. Fortunately, this decision wasn¡¯t made by Jiao Hualong only. Jian Wuya and the others also gave their support.

    The elders of the Myriad Demons Sect didn¡¯t make things difficult for Jiao Hualong and the others. They were also people who have lived for a long time and were very concerned about the ck Tiger Gang. Some of them even came from the Soaring Dragon Realm. None of them wanted to end the legacy of the Myriad Demons Sect. Therefore, they agreed to the proposal to move away.

    It wasn¡¯t only the Myriad Demons Sect who agreed. The Wonderful Sound Pavilion, Eastern Saint Academy, and Northern Saint Academy also agreed to relocate. With these sects moving out, the northern provinces have essentially fallen into the hands of the Freedom Alliance. Naturally, the four sects were extremely unwilling to do this. However, they would suffer a more miserable fate if they didn¡¯t leave.

    Jian Wuya and the others weren¡¯t idling as well. The relocation of the Myriad Demons Sect and the other sects wasn¡¯t a small task. There were plenty of things that needed to be taken care of. Firstly, the four sects have a lot of members that needed to relocate. Jian Wuya and the others had to use all of their influence to coordinate this move.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know what Jian Wuya and the others discussed. This was because the nine sect masters were currently inside an area of the Myriad Demons Sect that hasn¡¯t been mapped by the Space.

    However, Zhao Hai was monitoring the surrounding area of the four super sects. When he discovered that there were unusual movements with the Myriad Demons Sect, he couldn¡¯t help but be curious.

    Zhao Hai never thought that the nine super sects would voluntarily give up their territory in the north. He announced his n in order to force the nine super sects to group up. Then Zhao Hai would be able to deal with them in one go. Although Zhao Hai was powerful, he was still one person in the end. And he doesn¡¯t want to expose too much of his strength.

    If the nine super sects spread their army apart and attack the Freedom Alliance¡¯s territory on multiple fronts, then Zhao Hai would really have a headache. This was an oue he didn¡¯t want to see.

    But seeing that the Myriad Demons Sect was intending to move, Zhao Hai was a bit surprised. And it wasn¡¯t only the Myriad Demons Sect. The Northern Saint Academy, Eastern Saint Academy, and the Wonderful Sound Pavilion were also showing signs of movement.

    However, Zhao Hai still followed his original n. He dispatched the first army towards the Myriad Demons Sect the next day. But this time, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t take hisrge artifacts out to increase everyone¡¯s speed. In the name of preserving strength, Zhao Hai kept the army¡¯s speed to a very slow pace.

    The cultivators of the first army had no opinion on Zhao Hai¡¯s move. They have reached a point of blind worship towards him. They would do whatever Zhao Hai says. Therefore, the advance of the first army wasn¡¯t very fast.

    Jiao Hualong and the others who were busy moving also heard about this action. As soon as they got the information, Jiao Hualong and the others understood that Zhao Hai was giving them time. Naturally, Jiao Hualong and the others weren¡¯t grateful towards Zhao Hai. But they picked up their pace.

    Cultivators were able to relocate very quickly. After packing their important possessions into spatial items, they could immediately leave. And since the four super sects were leaving with grievances, they destroyed the facilities that they couldn¡¯t take away. They even dug out all of their herbs, even the immature ones.

    The sects initially wanted to destroy their medicinal fields. But at this time, Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead appeared in the halls of the sects and attacked. Jiao Hualong and the others weren¡¯t stupid. Zhao Hai was sending them a message telling them to not go too far. Zhao Hai could ignore their previous destruction, but destroying the medicinal fields was going too far.

    Although they weren¡¯t aware how Zhao Hai was able to know their n, the four sects decided to leave the medicinal fields alone. Soon after, the sects left their domains and crossed the Jade Belt River to the southern provinces. From this point on, the four northern provinces were transferred to its new owners.

 Chapter 1883

    <h4>Chapter 1883: Sect ssification</h4>

    The four northern super sects retreated too quickly. The other sects simply had no time to respond. Only Zhao Hai knew what was going on. The sects in the same province as these four super sects didn¡¯t know what was happening. When they got news of the incident, the four northern super sects had already moved to the south.

    With the withdrawal of the four northern super sects, the alliances they set up in the north naturally disappeared. When they received news that the four super sects have retreated to the south, the first reaction of the sects under them was shock. Then they calmed down. These sects knew that it was now impossible to go against the Freedom Alliance. They can only wait for the Freedom Alliance to receive their territories. When the timees, they¡¯ll see how the Freedom Alliance ns to deal with them.

    There were some sects that were fiercely loyal to the four super sects. So when the four sects retreated, these sects were also notified. If these sects stayed in the northern provinces, they wouldn¡¯t have a good future. These sects quickly packed up and followed the four super sects to the south. But once they arrived in the south, these sects could no longer continue existing as independent sects, so they became branches of the super sects.

    The rapid change in the northern provinces caught everyone off-guard. Even the sects in the Freedom Alliance were stunned upon hearing the news. When Zhao Hai and his army arrived at the Myriad Demons Sect, the sect was already empty. There was no trouble when they upied the sect. After upying the Myriad Demons Sect, Zhao Hai immediately sent a message to Zhang Feng asking him to organize people to take charge of the acquired territories. He also asked Zhang Feng to contact the small sects that followed the Myriad Demons Sect and tell them about their choices. Those who were willing could join the Freedom Alliance. But those who weren¡¯t needed to get out of the way. Otherwise, they would be cleaned up.

    The order was domineering, but it left the smaller sects with no other choice. The sects that were left in the Northern Divergent Province all joined the Freedom Alliance. Those who didn¡¯t join had already relocated with the Myriad Demons Sect. Finally, the Northern Divergent Province fell smoothly into the hands of the Freedom Alliance.

    With its sessful acquisition of the Northern Divergent Province, the Freedom alliance was in a festive mood. From top to bottom, everyone received benefits. The ck Tiger Gang evenly divided the territories that were acquired. They took the Myriad Demons Sect¡¯s territory and distributed it to the sects around the Myriad Demons Sect. Then these sects would have to reallocate some of their territory to the sects adjacent to them. It was essentially an adjustment of territory. The smaller sects didn¡¯t suffer any loss.

    Naturally, the ck Tiger Gang took thergest slice of the pie. The headquarters of the Myriad Demons Sect waspletely imed by the ck Tiger Gang. However, they also let go of the territory around the original ck Tiger Gang headquarters, leaving only the three bases. Naturally, the ck Tiger Gang gained more than they lost. The ck Tiger Gang was able to expand its territory once more.

    The way the ck Tiger Gang exchanged territories gained the appreciation of the other sects. This was because the ck Tiger Gang was fair in exchanging territories. It must be known that such a system was open to a lot of tricks. After all, a barren mountain was still a piece ofnd, albeitpletely useless. Essentially, thend area it provided would allow one to exchange it with and with a rich deposit of valuable ore. What would happen if this exchange were to be proposed? Naturally, the person who obtained the barren mountain would be unwilling to do so. However, the nine super sects have done such trades in the past. This was one of the reasons why the smaller sects were dissatisfied with the nine super sects.

    However, the way the ck Tiger Gang did the exchanges was different. They would calcte the value of thends to be exchanged. Then they would trade based onnd value, not bynd area. The trade needs to be as fair as possible. Even the ck Tiger Gang followed this rule when exchanging territories with the other sects.

    The exchanges were fair and beneficial to all those involved. However, the one who benefited the most was still the ck Tiger Gang. Through these exchanges, the Balck Tiger Gang was able to acquire the rich mines and medicinal fields of the Northern Divergent Province. The sects managed to get their hands on simrly good resources. But the ck Tiger Gang knew thatter on, it would be the richest sect in the province. This would reinforce their control over the Freedom Alliance.

    Naturally, none of these things have anything to do with Zhao Hai. This was Zhang Feng¡¯s doing. Zhao Hai was currently bringing the first army to the Northern Orthodox Province to prepare for the upation.

    The Northern Orthodox Province was dominated by the Northern Saint Academy. The Four Saint Academies were once a huge entity that splitter on. Moreover, these four academies have existed longer than the Heaven Sect. Among the nine super sects, the four Saint Academies had the most firm grasp over the provinces they were located in.

    Of the four northern provinces, two of them belonged to Saint Academies. Even if the Northern Saint Academy and the Eastern Saint Academy left the provinces, it would still take some effort to control the Northern and Eastern Orthodox Provinces.

    The reason Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately go to the other provinces after upying the Myriad Demons Sect¡¯s territory was because he was preparing and collecting information. He also wants to give the sects of the three provinces a time to react.

    To Zhao Hai¡¯s surprise, the sects in the three other provinces were bolder than he thought. After the four super sects withdrew, these sects quickly established alliances and began fighting among themselves. It can be said that besides the Northern Divergent Province, the three provinces were now in chaos.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think that these provinces would turn out like this. When he received the news, he couldn¡¯t help but smile as he said, ¡°This is getting more and more interesting. It seems like these people really think that I wouldn¡¯t wipe them all out.¡±

    The Northern Divergent Provinces have beenpletely controlled by the Freedom Alliance. The sects that originally followed the Myriad Demons Sect have already joined the Freedom Alliance. They also received some benefits. These sects discovered that the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s way of doing things waspletely differentpared to the Myriad Demons Sect. This made them more relieved in joining the alliance. After all, the Myriad Demons Sect have already run away. If they don¡¯t follow the ck Tiger Gang, they wouldn¡¯t even have the time to cry.

    The Northern Divergent Province was tranquil and calm. Naturally, Zhao Hai needs to find a way to settle the situation of the other three provinces. Zhao Hai believes that the reason the three provinces were so chaotic was because of the schemes left behind by the three super sects. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t dare cause trouble with Zhao Hai breathing down their necks. Zhao Hai also understood the n of these super sects. They want to cause chaos among these sects so that if Zhao Hai wipes them all out, these sects would have a reason to band together to deal with the ck Tiger Gang. When the timees, the ck Tiger Gang wouldn¡¯t be able to get a firm hold on the three other provinces.

    The three provinces were different from the Northern Divergent Province. The Northern Divergent Province knew the ck Tiger Gang and recognized Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. So when the sects in the Northern Divergent Province heard that the ck Tiger Gang had acquired the province, they didn¡¯t have much of an opinion. But for the three other provinces, things weren¡¯t the same. The Northern Saint Academy, Eastern Saint Academy, and the Wonderful Sound Pavilion were the absolute kings of their provinces. Their control over the province was very strict and they were able to instill obedience to these smaller sects. Because of this, the three provinces were now in chaos.

    Zhao Hai sat in the Hell King¡¯s Ship¡¯s deck. There were several people present. These people were the various sect representatives, including Li Kuangge.

    Li Kuangge was currently holding a jade slip and reading its contents. After looking through the contents, a sh of anger appeared on his face as he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Commander, is this really the situation of the other three provinces? If this is the case, someone must be behind this matter. I think it¡¯s the three super sects that did it.¡±

    As he said that, Li Kuangge passed the jade slip to the sect representatives. Inside the jade slip was a report on the three provinces. It was made by Zhao Hai to inform Li Kuangge and the others.

    Zhao Hai looked at Li Kuangge and said, ¡°The three super sects should have instigated these people to cause trouble. If they weren¡¯t instructed by the super sects, they wouldn¡¯t have dared to be noisy. How do you think we should deal with them?¡±

    Li Kuangge stared. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to ask about his opinion. He hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°This needs to be dealt with slowly. These sects might be causing chaos in their provinces, but I reckon only some of them were controlled by the super sects. The innocent ones were just swept by the currents. If this is the case, we can let these sects off.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Li Kuangge and then he suddenlyughed as he said, ¡°Kuangge, you¡¯re too kind. We cannot drag this matter. The quicker we resolve it, the better. These sects are causing trouble? We¡¯ll kill them. We¡¯ll kill until they behave themselves. Hehe. Recently, there have been people in the Freedom Alliance who have made some moves. Do they really think that I won¡¯t dare cause a massacre? This Zhao Hai acquired his millions of Undead by his own hands. I just didn¡¯t want to kill too many people because of the Soaring Dragon Realm. But if they force my hand, they would have to bear the consequences.¡±

    Zhao Hai said those words with indifference. However, the sect representatives on the Hell King¡¯s Ship began to sweat. Zhao Hai was using this opportunity to warn the sects in the Freedom Alliance who have too much free time on their hands and were making moves in the dark. Although it won¡¯t threaten the rule of the ck Tiger Gang, these schemes disgusted Zhang Feng. Therefore, Zhang Feng asked Zhao Hai to warn the sects.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t decline, there was no need. These sects were useless and still dared to cause trouble to the ck Tiger Gang. If it was before, Zhao Hai would have already ughtered them. Yet they were allowed to be idle in the Freedom Alliance.

    The ck Tiger Gang treated everyone in the Freedom Alliance with fairness. If the ck Tiger Gang begins to remove troublesome sects, the internal state of the Freedom Alliance would be shaken. Therefore, Zhao Hai was asked to warn these sects. If these fellows kept causing trouble, then Zhao Hai would have no choice but to deal with them.

    Li Kuangge was the least affected by Zhao Hai¡¯s words. The Great Axe Sect has a great rtionship with the ck Tiger Gang. Now that the ck Tiger Gang was beginning to rise up, the Great Axe Sect was naturally following behind them. The Great Axe Sect now has arger domainpared to before. With their rtionship, the Great Axe Sect didn¡¯t cause any trouble to the ck Tiger Gang. Additionally, Li Kuangge admired Zhao Hai¡¯s conduct. Therefore, Li Kuangge didn¡¯t know about what was happening.

    Upon hearing that there were sects that were ying tricks inside the Freedom Alliance, Li Kuangge¡¯s pupils couldn¡¯t help but shrink. Then he said, ¡°Who dares to be so bold? They dare to scheme at this time? Don¡¯t they have any conscience? The Freedom Alliance¡¯s current position isrgely thanks to Mister Zhao Hai. How shameless could they be? Have their dignity been eaten by dogs?¡±

    As Li Kuangge said this, he swept the sect representatives with his gaze. These sect representatives couldn¡¯t help but lower their heads in shame.

    Zhao Hai looked at Li Kuangge and said, ¡°Alright, Kuangge. There¡¯s nothing wrong with fighting for more benefits for your sect. However, this is a bad time to do that. The Northern Orthodox Province, Eastern Orthodox Province, and Western Demon Province are still not under our control. It is too early to battle for benefits. At the very least, we should pacify the three provinces first. Once we have the entire northern provinces, the benefits all of us would gain would be greater.¡±

    Speaking of this, Zhao Hai turned to the sect representatives and said, ¡°As long as we pacify the four northern provinces, the benefits we would get would be greater. The Freedom Alliance would gain more resources. The sects will also be ssified.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Li Kuangge couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he asked, ¡°ssified? Brother Hai, what do you mean?¡±

    Zhao Hai sneered, ¡°The Freedom Alliance is not a charity. We can ept anyone to join in. However, there are sects that used to follow the nine super sects. They were once our enemies. Most importantly, not everyone who joined the Freedom Alliance in the beginning is stronger than these sects. What if those sects bully those who joined the alliance at the start? So in the future, the Freedom Alliance will rank the sects ording to when they joined. The sects that are with the alliance since the beginning will be first-ss sects. They would get more resources in the future. The other sects will be divided into second and third-ss sects. Each ss will have different treatments. This way, those guys who offended the Freedom Alliance wouldn¡¯t get resources for cheap.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s words weren¡¯t made on a whim. This has been discussed with Zhang Feng and the others in the past. Like its name, the Freedom Alliance was a fairly loose organization. In such an organization, the ck Tiger Gang couldn¡¯t possibly befriend everyone. It was better to win one group and suppress another. Only in this way can the ck Tiger Gang get a firm hold on its leading position in the Freedom Alliance.

    As a leader, it was sometimes required to be domineering. If a leader doesn¡¯t intimidate others, those below them would think that they¡¯re weak. So after discussing with Zhang Feng and the others, they hade up with such a system of ssification.

 Chapter 1884

    <h4>Chapter 1884: Ambition During Chaos</h4>

    Zhao Hai¡¯s revtion of the sect ssification system caused an uproar. It must be known that the sect representatives present were all from sects who joined the Freedom Alliance from the very beginning. If their sects were ssified, they would all belong to first-ss sects. They would be getting more benefits than the others in the future.

    Therefore, when Zhao Hai finished talking, one of the sect representatives couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Commander, are you telling the truth? Is there going to be a sect ssification?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°The sect masters of the alliance might have already been informed by the alliance leader. The grading of each sect is required, and it will be reassessed every few years. The first grading would be done ording to the time the sects joined the alliance, but it will be different in the future. Later on, the ssification would be made ording to the sect¡¯s contribution to the alliance. If a sect doesn¡¯t contribute to the alliance, they would be demoted. Even if they are a first-ss sect, they would still be downgraded. But I still don¡¯t know about the specific rules. The sect masters will discuss this among themselves.¡±

    Everyone nodded, but their faces showed a happy expression. Zhao Hai just smiled at their reaction and didn¡¯t say anything more. This sect ssification system would lead to a positive look towards the Freedom Alliance. Only through such methods could the alliance remain united and rise up.

    After a while, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Alright, the final arrangements are still up to the alliance leader and the others. It has nothing to do with us. Our current task is to pacify the three provinces and have the entire north under the control of the Freedom Alliance. Does anyone have an idea how we could do that?¡±

    The sect representatives began to discuss with each other. After some time, one of them said, ¡°Commander, you mentioned before that we need to solve this problem as soon as possible. I think we should follow this n. We¡¯re going to swiftly upy the three provinces. If someone dares to refuse, then we¡¯ll kill!¡±

    The others nodded. This was Zhao Hai¡¯s idea from before. Moreover, these sect representatives were somewhat selfish. They were fully supportive of destroying sects that cause trouble. After all, the more sects they destroy, the more territory there would be to divide among themselves. When the timees, their sects would benefit more.

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Very good. If we want to pacify the three provinces as soon as possible, then we need to make them fear us. And killing is the best way to aplish this. We¡¯re going to the Northern Orthodox Province first. They¡¯re the first ones to cause trouble.¡± Everyone responded in unison. They knew that a river of blood would be formed in the three provinces.

    ....................................

    Yan Liben sat in his study with a smug look on his face. There was a reason why he felt so proud. His sect has been developing quite well. Naturally, he was feeling great.

    Yan Liben¡¯s sect was the Wordway Sect. The Wordway Sect was a special sect. Their main product were talismans. Paper talismans, jade talismans, wood talismans, gold talismans, all of them were produced by the sect. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that the sect was the best talisman makers in the Northern Orthodox Province.

    The Wordway Sect also has another identity. They were very close to the Northern Saint Academy. The Northern Saint Academy even sent some of their students to the Wordway Sect to learn the path of talismans. The Wordway Sect also sent disciples to the academy to learn. The Wordway Sect could be considered as an arm of the Northern Saint Academy.

    When the Northern Saint Academy suddenly relocated, the Wordway Sect panicked. They originally wanted to go with the Northern Saint Academy. Butter on, the academy sent someone to get in touch with the Wordway Sect, telling them to cause chaos in the Northern Orthodox Province, leaving the ck Tiger Gang unable to do anything. Then the ck Tiger Gang wouldn¡¯t be able to getplete control over the Northern Orthodox Province.

    To be honest, when he received the order, Yan Liben was somewhat worried. He heard that the Freedom Alliance wasn¡¯t a kindhearted folk, especially Zhao Hai. This was a person that even the nine super sects didn¡¯t dare to touch. If Yan Liben really caused chaos in the Northern Orthodox Province, then the Freedom Alliance certainly wouldn¡¯t let him off.

    However, the Northern Saint Academy said that the Wordway Sect wasn¡¯t the only sect that would cause chaos. There were plenty of sects that would do the same thing. Then these sects would stick together and get the attention of the ck Tiger Gang. Once they join together, they would get some power to face the Freedom Alliance.

    Hearing this, Yan Liben was moved. He knows that it was already impossible for the Wordway Sect to leave the Northern Orthodox Province. If they remain, then they would have to get a bigger benefit for themselves. So the proposition of the Northern Saint Academy was the best method. They would stick together and threaten the Freedom Alliance into giving them more benefits.

    So after that, Yan Liben, with the help of the other people in the Northern Orthodox Province, formed a small alliance and upied a small piece of thend. This territory wasnd that originally belonged to the Northern Saint Academy. In the past, they didn¡¯t have any courage to upy thisnd. But with the confirmation of the Northern Saint Academy, they immediately moved in.

    This small alliance was naturally more united. But to Yan Liben¡¯s surprise, several small alliances began to appear in the province. These small alliances were the same as them. They looked at the original territory of the Northern Saint Academy as a huge fat b of meat. Everyone took a bite out of it.

    This caused Yan Liben to be depressed. But he couldn¡¯t do anything. He knew that the Northern Saint Academy was also behind these small alliances. Otherwise, they also wouldn¡¯t dare covet thends of the academy.

    Although the Northern Saint Academy has left the Northern Orthodox Province, none of these small sects dared to underestimate their influence. So even after the academy left the province, nobody dared to touch theirnd. Now, these small sects suddenly wanted the academy¡¯snd for themselves. This could only mean that the academy allowed them to do so.

    Although Yan Liben wasn¡¯t happy with this situation, he did indeed obtain some benefits for his sect. The Wordway Sect now has two mines and a huge medicinal field. This was a huge gain for the sect.

    While Yan Liben was calcting his potential earnings from those mines, a voice was suddenly heard, ¡°Sect Master, this subordinate has something to report.

    Yan Liben couldn¡¯t help but frown. He doesn¡¯t like people disturbing him. But since he was the sect master, he has to process these reports. Therefore, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°Come in.¡± The person outside the doorplied and then pushed the door open.

    Upon seeing this person, Yan Liben couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then hisplexion changed as he said, ¡°What¡¯s going on with the Freedom Alliance?¡± This person was the one he ordered to watch the border of the Northern Divergent Province. He was monitoring the movement of the Freedom Alliance.

    The person nodded and said, ¡°Sect Master, the Freedom Alliance has sent their army out with Zhao Hai as themander. There are 7 million troops moving towards the Northern Orthodox Province. It is estimated that they will be entering the province in two days.¡±

    Yan Liben nodded, then he said, ¡°Continue monitoring Zhao Hai¡¯s army. I need three reports per day.¡± The cultivatorplied and then walked away.

    As he watched the cultivator leave, Yan Liben suddenly said, ¡°Someone, invite Sir Wang over.¡± A person outside the door responded and then walked away. After a while, footsteps were heard before a voice came, ¡°Sect Master, Sir Wang is here.¡±

    Yang Liben immediately replied, ¡°Invite him over.¡± After he said that, the person outside opened the door and then another person walked in. This person looked over 30. He wore dark blue schr¡¯s robes and had a scarf on his neck. He looked more like a well-educated schr than a cultivator.

    Seeing this person, Yan Liben hastily stood up. Then he cupped his fist and said, ¡°I have seen Sir Wang. Please take a seat.¡±

    Sir Wang also cupped his fist and said, ¡°I have seen Sect Master Yan. Sect Master, may I know why you called me over?¡±

    Yan Liben immediately replied, ¡°I¡¯m here to ask Sir Wang for advice. I just received reports that the Freedom Alliance¡¯s army is moving towards the Northern Orthodox Province. It¡¯s an army of 7 million troops led by Zhao Hai. I want to ask Sir Wang about his opinion about this.¡±

    Hearing Yan Liben, Sir Wang¡¯s expression brightened, ¡°Oh, they¡¯re finally here. Even if Zhao Hai arrives earlier, the Sect Master doesn¡¯t need to worry. The Northern Orthodox Province is now very chaotic. The Freedom Alliance wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about this. It might even be best if Sect Master causes more chaos.¡±

    Yan Liben was confused at Sir Wang¡¯s statement, ¡°What does Sir want to say? Do you want me to attack the other sects?¡±

    Sir Wang smiled faintly and said, ¡°Correct. That¡¯s what I mean. Sect Master should attack the other sects now. When the timees, the Northern Orthodox Province would be a hopeless mess. If the Freedom Alliance wants to meddle, you can all unite against them. If they don¡¯t, then you can continue surviving like this.¡±

    Yan Liben was still puzzled, ¡°If we want to unite, then we should unite. Why the need to fight the others?¡±

    Sir Wang smiled at Yan Liben and said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Sect Master Yan want to unify the Northern Orthodox Province like the Freedom Alliance? Sect Master, when you send troops, you will use the banner of unifying the entire province. If the Freedom Alliance intervenes, then you will say that this is a matter of the Northern Orthodox Province. If the Freedom Alliance still wants to make a move, then they would bebeled as foreign invaders.¡±

    Yan Liben stared. Then he understood Sir Wang¡¯s idea. To be honest, this causes no harm to him. No matter what, he was a leader of a small alliance. If he could really mimic the Freedom Alliance, then he would have more chips during the negotiations.

 Chapter 1885

    <h4>Chapter 1885: Humbling Yourself</h4>

    Benefits would always make one agreeable. Sir Wang, who was the representative of the Northern Orthodox Province, was the one who gave Yan Liben a piece of the Northern Saint Academies domain. He gave Yan Liben this benefit so that he could issue orders to the Wordway Sect.

    The reason Yan Liben listened to Sir Wang¡¯s words was because these orders weren¡¯t harmful to him. It could even bring benefits to the Wordway Sect. Driven by interests, Yan Liben would naturally follow.

    Upon hearing that the Freedom Alliance wasing, Yan Liben wanted to negotiate with them. However, Sir Wang¡¯s words made him think twice about it. If he can unify the entire Northern Orthodox Province with his own strength, then he would have more standing to negotiate with the Freedom Alliance.

    Yan Liben wasn¡¯t a fool. He knew clearly why the Northern Saint Academy withdrew from the Northern Orthodox Province. The Northern Saint Academy could no longer provoke the Freedom Alliance. So even if Yan Liben united the entire Northern Orthodox Province, he still couldn¡¯t provoke the Freedom Alliance.

    Moreover, Yan Liben doesn¡¯t think that the Northern Saint Academy would have a chance to return in the future. Even if the Northern Saint Academy returns, as long as he has control over the sects in the province, the academy wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to him.

    Because of these considerations, Yan Liben agreed to Sir Wang¡¯s proposal. After sending Sir Wang away, Yan Liben immediately invited all of the sect masters in his alliance and then stated his n. The sect masters didn¡¯t agree to it at first. However, after Yan Liben said that this was the n of the Northern Saint Academy, in addition to the potential benefits they would gain, the sects finally agreed. Then the alliance gathered their elites and began to confront the alliance that was close to them.

    But when Yan Liben began to attack the other alliance, the entire Northern Orthodox Province seemed to have blown up. There were now dozens ofrge and small alliances in the province. And almost at the same time, these alliances began to attack each other. The Northern Orthodox Province turned to a hot pot of porridge in an instant.

    Zhao Hai understood the situation of the Northern Orthodox Province very well. The chaos in the province was also within his expectations. But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t pay attention to the tricks of the Northern Saint Academy. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t take the Northern Saint Academy seriously, let alone these small alliances.

    These smaller sects being chaotic was in Zhao Hai¡¯s favor. In any case, Zhao Hai was now in a murderous mood. No matter how chaotic these people be, they would all be ttened once the army arrives. He doesn¡¯t believe that these cultivators were unafraid of death.

    Two days passed in a blink of an eye. The first army was also slowly approaching the Northern Orthodox Province. There was a clear boundary between the Northern Orthodox Province and the Northern Divergent Province. This boundary was a mountain range called the Wolf Fang Mountains. The mountains are very high with peaks numbering more than 1000. These mountains towered to the skies, looking like wolf fangs.

    However, this mountain range didn¡¯t have any effect on cultivators. Cultivators could fly over the mountains, so the existence of this boundary didn¡¯t matter.

    The Hell King¡¯s Ship slowly drove forward. Zhao Hai stood on the ship¡¯s bow alongside Laura and the others.

    Li Kuangge looked at the Wolf Fang Mountains and then said, ¡°Brother Hai, after passing the Wolf Fang Mountains, we will reach the Northern Orthodox Province. Do you want us to prepare?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Prepare? You think the sects in the Northern Orthodox Province would dare attack us? Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t dare. After crossing the Wolf Fang Mountains, we¡¯ll first find a ce to rest before acting.¡±

    Li Kuangge nodded, ¡°After crossing the Wolf Fang Mountains, there¡¯s a city originally used by the Northern Saint Academy as a trading point. Then the city developed into a huge city. The city is named Wolf Fang City. It was under the control of the Northern Saint Academy in the past, but now it¡¯s controlled by several cultivators ns. These ns are founded by disciples of the Northern Saint Academy. The Northern Saint Academy didn¡¯t take them when they left. Fortunately these ns have Nascent Soul Experts. This allowed them to deal with the chaos and be rulers of Wolf Fang City.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright. In any case, we¡¯re going to rest in the city. Let¡¯s not touch the cultivator ns in the city. I want to see how the sects in the province react.¡± Li Kuangge nodded. Then he went back and made the arrangements.

    At this time, Laura arrived beside Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, it¡¯s been some time since you released your killing intent. What do you n to do this time?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°What other n is there? We¡¯ll use the method that can deal with the situation as soon as possible. And killing people is the best method there is.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°After the four northern provinces are pacified, you can also take a rest. What do you want to do next? Are you going to visit the Heavenly Demon Realm?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he hadn¡¯t thought of that. Now that Laura brought it up, he stared for a moment before he turned to Laura and said, ¡°You want me to send all of the Heavenly Demons to the Space? Well, this race is really interesting. They provide you with faith power immediately after you subdue them.¡±

    Laura replied, ¡°The Heavenly Demons are indeed interesting. It¡¯s good to have them in the Space, but having more of them wouldn¡¯t bring more benefits.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He has no ns regarding the Heavenly Demons. He already has quite the poption of them living in Firegod City. Moreover, these Heavenly Demons have begun to form families. Later on, Firegod City would be their home. Zhao Hai has no interest in adding more Heavenly Demons to the Space.

    Laura told Zhao Hai to stroll in the Heavenly Demon Realm to see the realm itself. They followed Zhao Hai for a long time, so they have seen all sorts of things. The Heavenly Demons weren¡¯t really interesting to them.

    At this time, Zhao Hai¡¯s Space has be a small universe. It had all kinds of races inside living on their owns. They provided an inexhaustible amount of faith power to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t opposed to going to the Heavenly Demon Realm, mainly because he wanted to see if there are some special beasts and nts that he could add to the Space.

    Also, because the Heavenly Demons that Zhao Hai captured were from the Heavenly Demon Army, most of them were male. Therefore, Zhao Hai could use this opportunity to catch some female Heavenly Demons so that Firegod City would have a more bnced poption.

    Although the Space could level up on its own, Zhao Hai¡¯s collection of various things hasn¡¯t changed. Zhao Hai still liked to collect. And once these resources were sent to the Space, they would be produced constantly.

    Zhao Hai was unaware of it but what he was doing was correct. The Space was truly amazing, especially when it could level up on its own. If other people reach this point, they might not go out of their way to level up the Space. But Zhao Hai continued collecting unique resources. Although it might not speed up the upgrade of the Space, it allowed the Space to undergo unique changes. Among these changes were the transformation of thes inside the Space. This would prove crucial to Zhao Hai¡¯s future development.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know this. He has yet to reach the level to be aware. His collection of things for the Space has now been turned into a hobby. He liked to see the Space bing its own unique universe. Therefore, he would collect anything that would achieve that goal.

    As Zhao Hai was thinking of these things, the Hell King¡¯s Ship passed over the Wolf Fang Mountains and officially entered the Northern Orthodox Province. At this time, Li Kuangge walked over and said, ¡°Brother Hai, the order has been passed down. We will rest in Wolf Fang City. I also told everyone to not cause trouble.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s act humble first. We¡¯re here to see if someone from the Northern Orthodox Province gets in contact with us and what attitude they would bring. If theye with the intention to join the Freedom Alliance, then they would be part of us in the future. But if they dared to be arrogant in front of me, then there¡¯s no need for us to be polite.¡±

    Li Kuangge nodded, ¡°I think the sects that were suppressed by the Northern Saint Academy will want to join the Freedom Alliance. These sects have been under pressure for so long. They would want any opportunity to breathe.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°That¡¯s not certain either. Sometimes, people get confused when there¡¯s benefits in front of them. After all, the Freedom Alliance has only been in the Northern Divergent Province, a province that others look down on. Perhaps these sects in the Northern Orthodox Province are also looking down on us.¡±

    Li Kuangge coldly snorted and said, ¡°A group of arrogant idiots. Siding with the nine super sects and looking down on the Northern Divergent Province. Hmph. If it weren¡¯t for Brother Hai, we would have already been upied by the Heavenly Demons.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s useless to talk about those matters. We dealt with the Heavenly Demons for our own sake. It has nothing to do with them. Have everyone keep a humble profile for now. There wille a time where we¡¯ll kill people.¡±

    Li Kuangge nodded. To be honest, he hasn¡¯t seen Zhao Hai kill people. Although Zhao Hai has a lot of Undead, Li Kuangge couldn¡¯t really see how Zhao Hai was rted to them. He couldn¡¯t believe that Zhao Hai was ruthless. He couldn¡¯t imagine killing so many people and turning them into Undead. Li Kuangge was still in a state of denial.

 Chapter 1886

    <h4>Chapter 1886: Wolf Fang City¡¯s Wan n</h4>

    ¡°Reporting to the Patriarch. The Freedom Alliance army has arrived. They are already outside the city.¡±

    In a huge mansion inside Wolf Fang City, a young man was reporting the status of the Freedom Alliance Army to an imposing middle-aged man.

    The middle-aged man nodded and then said, ¡°Send people to get in touch with them. I think with our status, we might not be in Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes. However, it¡¯s impossible to ignore them. Did you prepare the spirit wine I asked for before? Send it over.¡±

    The young manplied and then turned around and left. The middle-aged man sighed and said, ¡°Those idiots are still expecting the return of the Northern Saint Academy. They ran away without a fight, how could they have the courage to return? And now, the academy is trying to cause trouble with the Freedom Alliance. Those who participated in the scheme are truly courting death.¡±

    The middle-aged man took out a jade slip and read its contents carefully. The study immediately fell silent. At this time, the young man from before left the room and then passed by several servants before arriving outside the mansion. On the mansion¡¯s gate were two characters that spelled Wan Residence!

    The Wan n was an old n in Wolf Fang City. The ancestor of the n was an elder of the Northern Saint Academy. However, he wasn¡¯t an immortal stage elder. Since he was stuck in the transcending tribtion stage, the elder decided to settle down on Wolf Fang City and establish the Wan n, bing one of the controlling forces of the city.

    But currently, the Wan n has no transcending tribtion experts. The strongest person in the n was the Patriarch Wan Rong who was at the Nascent Soul Stage. But he was very strong for someone below the transcending tribtion stage. This allowed the Wan n to ally with the others to control Wolf Fang City once the Northern Saint Academy left.

    A few days ago, the Northern Saint Academy sent people to the families in Wolf Fang City, instructing them to form an alliance and cause chaos. The other patriarchs of Wolf Fang City were a bit moved by the proposal, only Wan Rong wasn¡¯t tempted.

    Although the Wan n¡¯s ancestor was an elder of the Northern Saint Academy, it has been a long time since the Wan n had any disciples joining the Northern Saint Academy. It can be said that the connection between the Wan n and the Northern Saint Academy was very thin. The Northern Saint Academy¡¯s departure disappointed Wan Rong. However, he also saw the strength of the Freedom Alliance. So although Wan Rong promised the representative of the Northern Saint Academy that they would follow, he was already prepared to join the Freedom Alliance. And when he heard that the Freedom Alliance had arrived, he immediately sent his son to see them while bearing gifts. He wanted to see how the Freedom Alliance ns to deal with the city.

    Zhao Hai was currently standing on the Hell King¡¯s Ship, looking at Wolf Fang City in the distance. The entire city was very quiet. One couldn¡¯t even see a person walking the streets. Looking at this response, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile. He knew that the city was employing an uncooperative attitude. They were neglecting Zhao Hai¡¯s presence. However, this didn¡¯t faze Zhao Hai at all.

    At this time, several dark spots flew out of Wolf Fang City. Before long, these figures appeared in front of the Freedom Alliance Army. But before they could approach the Hell King¡¯s Ship, they were stopped by the army. With Zhao Hai¡¯s status, not everyone has the qualifications to see him.

    Although these people were blocked, Zhao Hai could see and hear their interaction with the army. These people were representatives from the Wan n. They wanted an interview. They even brought spirit win as gifts.

    This caused Zhao Hai to be curious about the Wan n. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Have theme over.¡± The people from the first armyplied. Before long, a young man flew over followed by a few of his servants.

    Zhao Hai looked at the young man. This young man was at the Core Formation Stage. Such strength wasn¡¯t anything special in most sects, but to the families outside the sects, he should be considered as one of the elites.

    The young man flew until he reached outside the Hell King¡¯s Ship. He didn¡¯t dare embark on the ship. Then he bowed and said, ¡°Wan Xiang has seen Mister. The Wan n¡¯s Patriarch Wan Rong wants to give you a gift. This is our family¡¯s famous spirit wine. I ask Mister to ept.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ept your gift. Come over, let¡¯s speak.¡± Wan Xiangplied and carefully took a step into the Hell King¡¯s Ship. As for his servants, they didn¡¯t dare follow him. They continued to stand outside. Each and every one of their expressions was full of respect.

    Wan Xiang continued to bow his head as he stepped on the ship. He didn¡¯t dare raise his head to look at Zhao Hai. Seeing this, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Raise your head and speak. Let me introduce myself, I am Zhao Hai.¡±

    Wan Xiang slowly raised his head. But upon hearing that he was facing Zhao Hai, his heart couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat. Wan Xiang knew clearly who Zhao Hai was. This wasn¡¯t amon character. But this person was actually polite to him. Wan Xiang couldn¡¯t help but feel honored.

    Wan Xiang gave Zhao Hai another bow and then excitedly replied, ¡°Wan Xian has heard of Mister¡¯s name for a long time. Being able to meet Mister is truly an honor.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Wan Xiang and then smiled faintly as he said, ¡°Your Wan n did good. You¡¯re the first ones toe when I arrived. It seems like you¡¯re the only one that would visit. Kuangge, tell the others to camp outside the city and find a ce to rest. Don¡¯t cause any trouble. Anyone who dares to cause trouble will be skinned alive by me. After that,e with me to visit the Wan n.¡±

    Li Kuanggeplied and then passed the order down. Meanwhile, Wan Xiang was dumbfounded as he listened. He knew what kind of group the Wan n was. It wasn¡¯t anything more than a n in Wolf Fang City. Even if father Wan Rong doesn¡¯t have the qualifications to see Zhao Hai. But now, Zhao Hai was saying that he would visit the Wan n. How could Wan Xiang not be excited?

    At the same time, Wan Xian knows that he needs to inform the n about this as soon as possible. Otherwise, the n would be in trouble if they didn¡¯t prepare.

    Thinking of this, Wan Xiang immediately bowed and said, ¡°Mister, it¡¯s a great honor for you to visit our house. Please allow me to send a servant back to inform the Patriarch.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright.¡± Wan Xiang quickly flew out of the Hell King¡¯s Ship and then called a servant over. After whispering his orders, he immediately had the servant return.

    When the servant left, Wan Xiang returned to Zhao Hai¡¯s side and then gave another bow. Then Wan Xiang kept silent. Wan Xiang knew that he would only be able to speak if Zhao Hai allowed him to. Therefore, he didn¡¯t make any noise. He only waited for Zhao Hai to say anything.

    At this time, Li Kuangge returned and then cupped his fist towards Zhao Hai before saying, ¡°Commander, the order has been passed down.¡± Zhao Hai gave a nod.

    Then Zhao Hai turned to Wan Xiang and said, ¡°Let your servants into the ship as well. Then let¡¯s head towards Wolf Fang City.¡± Wan Xiang nodded. Then he waved his hand towards his servants to call them over. Once Wan Xiang¡¯s servants embarked on the ship, they stood cautiously behind Wan Xiang. They didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand, causing the Hell King¡¯s Ship to fly towards Wolf Fang City. Before long, they arrived at the Wan n¡¯s residence. At this time, the Wan n has finished its preparations. Every member of the n, including the women and children, were respectfully standing outside to meet the Hell King¡¯s Ship.

    When Zhao Hai arrived with the Hell King¡¯s Ship, Wan Rong immediately bowed and said, ¡°Wan Rong has seen Mister Zhao Hai. Mister, wee to the Wan n¡¯s humble residence.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Patriarch Wan is too polite. The Wan n was the only one who got in contact with the Freedom Alliance¡¯s army in the Northern Orthodox Province. The Wan n¡¯s good intentions towards the Freedom Alliance is good intentions towards this Zhao Hai. The Freedom Alliance will never treat those who are polite to us. I will remember this.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Wan Rong couldn¡¯t help but be excited. He quickly replied, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. Since I can offer help to Mister, then this one would naturallyply. If Mister doesn¡¯t dislike it, you can stay at this one¡¯s residence for a while.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll ept your invite.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai led Li Kuangge and the others out of the Hell King¡¯s Ship. However, Laura and the others didn¡¯t follow.

    Wan Rong and Wan Xiang followed Zhao Hai along with the Wan n members. The n members were careful in their movements. None of them showed any disrespect.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t park the Hell King¡¯s Ship directly in the Wan n¡¯s courtyard. Instead, he stopped in front of the Wan n¡¯s Residence. This gave Wan Rong and the Wan n face. When they reached the gates, Wan Rong immediately invited him in, ¡°Sir, please.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then walked towards the residence with Wan Rong.

    The Wan n¡¯s residence was quite big. After Zhao Hai entered, he was led to the main hall of the residence by Wan Rong. There were several chairs inside the hall. It can be seen that these seats weren¡¯t set up temporarily, but were ced here a long time ago. There was also a main seat in the middle of the hall.

    Wan Rong asked Zhao Hai to sit on the main seat. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t decline the offer and sat down. Upon sitting down, Zhao Hai turned to Wan Rong and said, ¡°Have your n members go back. They don¡¯t have to stay here. Also, let that kid stay.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai pointed towards a child among the Wan n members. This child was about ten years old.

    Wan Rongplied and then waved his hand to make his n members return. The only people left in the hall were Zhao Hai, Li Kuangge, Wan Rong, Wan Xiang, and the little kid.

    Wan Rong pulled the child towards Zhao Hai. The child was also quite sensible. He bowed towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Wan Hua has seen Mister.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded at Wan Hua. Then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°This kid is not bad. His roots are very good. I will find a master for you in the ck Tiger Gang. You can go back now.¡± Wan Hua excitedly nodded and then turned around and left.

    Wan Rong and Wan Xiang were also ted. It has been a long time since a sect disciple appeared in the Wan n. If this went on, the Wan n would eventually fall. But if Wan Hua joins the ck Tiger Gang, the future of the Wan n would be assured.

    Wan Rong and Wan Xiang cupped their fists towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, thank you very much.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°His roots are indeed great. If you train him yourself, the most he could reach would be the Nascent Soul Stage. But if he¡¯s in a sect, it¡¯s possible for him to reach the immortal stage. Alright, sit down with me. I don¡¯t want to see you standing while speaking to me.¡± Wan Rong and Wan Xiang sat down in a daze. They kept recalling Zhao Hai¡¯s words. Wan Hua could possibly be an immortal expert. To them, this was good news. It was enough for the Wan n to celebrate.

    After everyone had sat down, Zhao Hai looked at Wan Rong and said, ¡°You did good. Haha. You¡¯re not like those idiots who think that the Northern Saint Academy could still return to the Northern Orthodox Province. As I said before, I will not treat anyone who joins the Freedom Alliance unfairly. I¡¯ll stay in Wolf Fang City for a few days. After that, I¡¯ll leave. Once I leave, Wolf Fang City will belong to the Wan n. And the Wan n will be the Freedom Alliance¡¯s Wolf Fang City Branch. Do you understand?¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Wan Rong stared for a moment. Then he hastily stood up and cupped his fist towards Zhao Hai before saying, ¡°Yes, this Wan Rong understands.¡± Wan Rong truly understood. He knew that the moment Zhao Hai stepped foot in the Northern Orthodox Province, those who caused chaos wouldn¡¯t be able to see any good days ahead. The other ns in Wolf Fang City will be erased. In the future, only the Wan n would remain in Wolf Fang City. This was good news for Wan Rong. He knew that he had made the correct decision.

    Seeing that Wan Rong understood what he meant, Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. I will be staying in the Hell King¡¯s Ship in the next few days. There¡¯s no need for you to pay any respects. If others get in contact with you, there¡¯s no need to go to me. You should know what to do. I don¡¯t want people to disturb me.¡± Wan Rong nodded.

    Zhao Hai stood up and then waved his hand, taking a jade bottle out. Then he threw the bottle to Wan Rong and said, ¡°This is for you. Drink a cup of this along with water. Five cups should be enough for you to reach the transcending tribtion stage. Drink one cup every five days.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai left.

    Wan Rong received the jade bottle with a surprised expression on his face. Then he quickly bowed towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Thanks, Mister.¡± Zhao Hai waved his hand and then took Li Kuangge with him and left. Wan Rong escorted Zhao Hai up to the Hell King¡¯s Ship before going back to his residence.

    The movements in the Wan n naturally rmed the entire Wolf Fang City. When the other ns in the city received the news, their teeth couldn¡¯t help but itch. But they couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Originally, they nned to unite and cause Zhao Hai to dry in the sun for two days. Because all of them were in on the n, they would share the me. When the timees, they would be able to negotiate with Zhao Hai. However, with the Wan n moving on its own, all of their ns were wasted. The Wan n even snatched the initiative. In the future, these ns wouldn¡¯t be able to get the same benefits as the Wan n.

    The other ns of Wolf Fang City didn¡¯t know what benefits the Wan n gained. However, Zhao Hai visiting the Wan n Residence has given the n a lot of face. As for the person that the Northern Saint Academy sent, he already ran away the moment Zhao Hai arrived.

 Chapter 1887

    <h4>Chapter 1887: Something Strange</h4>

    Although the other ns in Wolf Fang City listened to the Northern Saint Academy¡¯s instructions and were prepared to cause trouble, everyone understood that the Northern Saint Academy was no longer the ruler of the province. These ns made their calctions and decided to be obedient on the surface but were ready to ignore the Northern Saint Academy.

    The difference between the Wan n and the other ns was theck of ambition. The other families wanted to maintain a good impression with the Northern Saint Academy. They were afraid of being killed if ever the Northern Saint Academy returned. They wanted to give face to the Northern Saint Academy. This was the reason why they didn¡¯t greet Zhao Hai like the Wan n. They wanted to ignore Zhao Hai for a couple of days before reaching out and giving their conditions.

    However, none of these ns expected the Wan n to be different from them. From the Wan n¡¯s point of view, the Northern Saint Academy could no longer return to the Northern Orthodox Province. As long as the Freedom Alliance has Zhao Hai, not to mention the Northern Saint Academy, the nine super sects wouldn¡¯t dare touch the four northern provinces.

    Instead of threatening the Freedom Alliance, it was better to use this opportunity to get on their good side. So even if they cannot get any benefits, at least they can keep their current status.

    Before Wan Rong decided to make a move, he made sure to understand Zhao Hai and the ck Tiger Gang. He knew very well that neither the ck Tiger Gang nor Zhao Hai were saints.

    Moreover, the ck Tiger Gang has a characteristic of seeking revenge over the smallest grievance. The ck Tiger Gang was never a generous sect. Of the people who offended them, only a few have met a good end.

    Since he was aware of this, Wan Rong decided to get in touch with Zhao Hai rather than embarrassing him. In his opinion, if the ck Tiger Gang wants to control the entire Northern Orthodox Province, then they would certainly eliminate the existing sects of the province and then move their people over. Only in this way can the ck Tiger Gang truly control the province.

    Wan Rong doesn¡¯t want to be eliminated by the ck Tiger Gang. Therefore, he could only do his best to keep his n from being eliminated. However, he didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be so easy to talk to. Zhao Hai even let Wan Hua join the ck Tiger Gang. Additionally, he gave Wan Rong medicine to increase his strength. It must be known that Wan Rong was already quite old. Normally, he would stay in the nascent soul stage until he dies. He wasn¡¯t even thinking of breaking through to the transcending tribtion stage. But upon listening to Zhao Hai¡¯s instructions, it seems like he would be able to break through by drinking the medicine. This was good news for Wan Rong and the Wan n.

    It was at this point that Wan Rong knew that his decision was correct. They obtained immediate benefits the moment he joined the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s side. Even if they no longer received benefits, his decision would still be worth it.

    The other ns in Wolf Fang City didn¡¯t know the benefits that the Wan n obtained. However, they weren¡¯t happy that the Wan n was the first to make a move. By this point, their alliance has crumbled. If they kept giving a cold shoulder to the Freedom Alliance, they would certainly be cleaned up. Then Wolf Fang City would fall into the hands of the Wan n. And nobody would be able to say anything. After all, the Wan n was one of the controlling ns of Wolf Fang City. It wouldn¡¯t be too far for the Wan n to obtain the entire Wolf Fang City.

    Huge powers only need the smallest of excuses to act. And now that the Wan n has sided with the Freedom Alliance, the alliance would surely help them obtain Wolf Fang City.

    The other ns could no longer sit still. In any case, the representative of the Northern Saint Academy has already run away. There was no need for them to die for the Northern Saint Academy. Therefore, they immediately moved and paid Zhao Hai a visit. However, these people have been blocked by the first army. They were given the reason that Zhao Hai had closed up and he wasn¡¯t to be disturbed.

    These ns began to panic. Naturally they didn¡¯t believe that Zhao Hai was closing up. It was clear that he didn¡¯t want to see them. These ns could only change their target and went to the Wan n.

    Wan Rong was prepared for these people toe. Zhao Hai already gave him an instruction the day before that the Wan n would be the ones receiving the other ns.

    Wan Rong was very grateful towards Zhao Hai. Not long after Zhao Hai left yesterday, cultivators from the ck Tiger Gang came over and picked Wan Hua up. Moreover, after drinking a cup of Zhao Hai¡¯s medicinest night, Wan Rong felt his stagnant nascent soul move. He could feel that it wouldn¡¯t take long before he would break through to the transcending tribtion stage.

    The transcending tribtion stage was just a level above the nascent soul stage. However, the difference between the two was like heaven and earth. Not only would one¡¯s strength increase rapidly upon breaking through, one¡¯s lifespan would also be longer. To a cultivator, lifespan was the most important thing.

    When Wan Rong heard that the patriarchs of the other ns were here to meet him, he wasn¡¯t surprised. In a calm manner, he said, ¡°Invite them over.¡± The servantplied and left.

    Before long, the servant led a group of people into the room. These people were the patriarchs of Wolf Fang City¡¯s ns. Seeing these people, Wan Rong cupped his fist and said, ¡°Everyone, wee. Forgive me for not greeting you outside.¡±

    The other patriarchs also cupped their fists towards Wan Rong. After exchanging greetings, the guests and host sat down. After sitting down, one of the patriarchs looked at Wan Rong and said, ¡°Brother Wan, we came over to ask for your help. We hope that you can look back on our years of friendship and help us.¡±

    Wan Rong smiled and said, ¡°Brothers are really polite. We¡¯re all ns of Wolf Fang City. We¡¯ve known each other for so many years. I¡¯ll definitely do my best to help you.¡±

    Wan Rong¡¯s words were naturally lies. Being from Wolf Fang City wasn¡¯t wrong. However, saying that they were brothers was nonsense. The rtionship between the ns were far from harmonious. There were friction between opposite sides. The only reason they didn¡¯t turn Wolf Fang City into a battlefield in the past was because of the pressureing from the Northern Saint Academy.

    However, sedan chairs were carried by multiple people. So politeness was still required for all of them. Moreover, they were indeed one under the Wolf Fang City¡¯s name, so there was nothing wrong with what Wan Rong said.

    But the other patriarchs didn¡¯t think the same way. They knew the reason why Wan Rong was talking nicely to them. Whether Wan Rong would grant them their request or not was still unclear.

    This time, Wan Rong sent people to meet Zhao Hai and didn¡¯t inform the others in advance. This meant that Wan Rong had his own schemes. Although the patriarchs were dissatisfied, they couldn¡¯t offend Wan Rong at this time. Therefore, they justughed it off. Then one of them said, ¡°If Brother Wan says so, then we¡¯re relieved. We came to see Brother Wan in hopes that you can help introduce us to Mister Zhao Hai. Brother Wan invited Mister Zhao Hai over to his residence yesterday, so we also want to pay our respects to him. I hope you can grant our small request.¡±

    Wan Rong wore an awkward expression as he said, ¡°Everyone, I won¡¯t hide it from you. I didn¡¯t invite Mister Zhao Hai. I just sent Little Xiang to pay respects. Everyone should know that we¡¯ve been instructed by the Northern Saint Academy¡¯s elder to unite and cause trouble before negotiating with the Freedom Alliance. But with the strength of our city, how could we face the Freedom Alliance? Therefore, I sent Little Xiang over to meet them hoping that they won¡¯t be offended too much. I didn¡¯t expect that Mister Zhao Hai himself woulde over. We didn¡¯t exchange too many words. He just wanted to get familiar with the city. You want me to introduce you to him, but I really don¡¯t have the qualifications. Compare my status to Mister Zhao Hai, it¡¯s the same as the difference between heaven and the earth.¡±

    Looking at Wan Rong¡¯s appearance, the other patriarchs looked at each other in dismay. Theirplexions were beginning to turn bad. Then one fat patriarch stood up and pointed at Wan Rong¡¯s face as he said, ¡°Wan Rong, stop looking so pitiful. You ignored us and went to see Zhao Hai for yourself. What are you nning? We¡¯re just asking you to introduce us to Mister Zhao Hai. Why are you pushing us here and there? Did you destroy our image in front of Mister Zhao Hai?¡±

    Wan Rong calmly looked at the fat patriarch and then coldly snorted as he said, ¡°Everyone, you can believe me or not. I have nothing else to say. Someone, please escort the visitors out.¡±

    Hearing Wan Rong, the other patriarchs also stood up. Then the previous patriarch that talked to Wan Rong said, ¡°Wan Rong, don¡¯t be too confident. Even if you take refuge under Zhao Hai, what can Zhao Hai really do to us? Everyone, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Wan Rong coldly snorted and said, ¡°I won¡¯t be sending you out.¡±

    When the patriarchs left, Wan Rong immediately ordered, ¡°Someone, call Wan Xiang over.¡± The servant immediately left and before long Wan Xiang arrived.

    Wan Rong had the servant leave. Then he looked at Wan Xiang and said, ¡°Little Xiang, you¡¯ve drunk the medicine. How do you feel?¡±

    Hearing Wan Rong, Wan Xiang¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn red with excitement as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s fantastic. Father, I could feel that I would reach the nascent soul stage upon drinking two more cups.¡±

    Wan Rong¡¯s face lit up with joy. Then he said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s good. But you need to stabilize yourself first before you drink more. However, I didn¡¯t call you over because of this. Are you aware of what happened with the Patriarchs?¡±

    Wan Xiang nodded. Then Wan Rong continued, ¡°The patriarchs came over to ask me for help introducing them to Zhao Hai. However, Mister Zhao Hai ordered me to block anyone from seeing him. The patriarchs should be angry right now. However, they were less angry than I expected them to be. This is very strange. It seems like the patriarchs still have something else. Do you think we should inform Mister Zhao Hai about this so that he could prepare?¡±

 Chapter 1888

    <h4>Chapter 1888: Secret n</h4>

    Upon Hearing Wan Rong, Wang Xiang couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he frowned and said, ¡°We know how strong those ns are. Just based on their strength, what can they do to Mister Zhao Hai? Father, aren¡¯t you being too anxious?¡±

    Wan Rong shook his head and replied, ¡°It¡¯s better to be more careful. In this world, killing wasn¡¯t necessarily done with knives and swords. Especially for people as strong as Mister. Mister has given the Wan n a great kindness, we have to warn him.¡±

    Wan Xiang nodded and said, ¡°Yes, father. I¡¯ll immediately send people to inform the first army and pass the message to Mister Zhao Hai.¡± Wan Rong nodded. Then Wan Xiang turned around and left.

    At this time, Zhao Hai was in the Space looking at the events in Wolf Fang City. He was aware of the n of these n patriarchs. They were truly courageous. They dared to disrespect Zhao Hai because there¡¯s an immortal expert in the city.

    Most immortal experts weren¡¯t able to do anything to Zhao Hai. However, the immortal expert in the city was capable of assassination. He could hide his aura and pretend to be a core formation cultivator. Then when they get close to the enemy, they would attack.

    Additionally, this person knows how to use poison. This person wasn¡¯t actually from the Northern Orthodox Province. Instead, he was an expert of the Southern Barbarian Province. This person was sent over by the nine super sects to assassinate Zhao Hai.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai was also aware that the people of these other ns have already relocated. The only people left inside the n residences were the servants and the patriarchs.

    These people didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai would have the entire city under his surveince. Each of their actions were carefully monitored. It was impossible for them to hide the truth from Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai also made his preparations. The Freedom Alliance needed an excuse to unify the entire Northern Orthodox Province. This assassination would be a good excuse.

    However, now was not the time to move. Zhao Hai would wait for a while to see if there would be another group that would approach him like the Wan n. If there was, then he would save their lives during the purge. If not, then the purge would certainly leave Wolf Fang City nearly empty.

    Zhao Hai was satisfied with the Wan n¡¯s actions. However, he also understood that Wan n didn¡¯t remind him out of pure kindness. He was also thinking about the Wan n. Wan Rong wanted to leave a good impression on Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind the Wan n¡¯s actions. If an opportunityes, one would be a fool if they didn¡¯t grasp it. Zhao Hai follows this rule, so naturally he wouldmend anyone who did the same.

    But this time, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t go and meet Wan Xiang. He just let the people of the first army send him away. He continued to stay inside the Space to monitor the immortal expert in Wolf Fang City as well as the entire Northern Orthodox Province.

    The Northern Orthodox Province was now a ce filled with random alliances that fought against each other under the instigation of the Northern Saint Academy. As the battles continued, both sides began to forget the initial reason they fought.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about these battles. They can fight all they want. In any case, if they didn¡¯t kill each other, Zhao Hai would.

    Zhao Hai stayed inside the Hell King¡¯s Ship for three straight days. Although the Wan n doesn¡¯t understand why Zhao Hai was doing this, they didn¡¯t disturb him. In fact, with their status, the Wan n has no qualifications to approach Zhao Hai.

    The troops of the Freedom Alliance¡¯s army also behaved themselves in these three days. This caused the alliances in the Northern Orthodox Province to turn mad. The battles between themselves became even more intense.

    It has been three days but nobody paid Zhao Hai a visit. This caused Zhao Hai to be surprised. He thought that some alliances would meet him, but there was none. It seems like the alliances in the Northern Orthodox Province didn¡¯t treat Zhao Hai seriously.

    But Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t angry. He ns to give these alliances seven days. After seven days, no matter who pays him a visit, the purge would begin.

    At this moment, inside Jian Wuya¡¯s study in the Heaven Sect, the nine super sect masters were meeting. Jian Wuya turned to Meng Wudi and asked, ¡°Old Meng, can Elder Po really deal with Zhao Hai?¡±

    Meng Wudi replied, ¡°It should be possible. Elder Po isn¡¯t only good at disguise, his strength is also quite good among immortal experts. Additionally, his special technique can hide his strength. If he can get close to Zhao Hai, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have the time to use his spatial ability.¡±

    Jian Wuya nodded, ¡°I hope that we can seed this time. As long as Zhao Hai is gone, the Freedom Alliance is finished. Brother Wu, have you prepared your people in the Northern Orthodox Province?¡±

    Wu Youdao confidently answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Northern Orthodox Province is inplete chaos. Even if Zhao Hai has his Undead, he would find it very difficult to unite the entire province. Moreover, with how busy the province is, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t expect that we would send an assassin after him.¡±

    Jian Wuya nodded, then he said, ¡°The army has almost been assembled. Once something happens to Zhao Hai, we will immediately move and wipe out the Freedom Alliance.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know about the n of the nine super sect masters. He was currently meeting someone at this time. It has been five days since Zhao Hai arrived in the Northern Orthodox Province. Someone finally came to see him. It was the leaders of three small alliances. These three allied with each other because the others were also forming alliances. Unlike the others, they didn¡¯t group up to negotiate benefits with the Freedom Alliance. If they didn¡¯t ally with each other, they would only be eaten up by the others.

    In the past, the sects of these alliances had a verymon rtionship with the Northern Saint Academy. Because of this, the Northern Saint Academy didn¡¯t approach them. They also weren¡¯t nning on listening to the order of the academy. So when they heard that Zhao Hai had arrived with his army, they immediately flew over to pay him a visit.

    Because the province was in absolute chaos, transmission formations only existed between sects allied with each other. Therefore, these people could only fly over. This exins why they werete in meeting Zhao Hai.

    Besides these three small alliances, Zhao Hai also received a message from Zhang Feng. He told Zhao Hai that several smaller alliances in the Northern Orthodox Province had approached him because they couldn¡¯t contact Zhao Hai. Zhang Feng sent Zhao Hai a message telling him to spare these sects once he begins his purge.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect this to happen, but he thought about it carefully and understood that this was truly the case. The transmission formationwork of the province has be useless. Even if these people wanted to, they would be too far from Zhao Hai to send him a message. Moreover, it was easier to contact the Freedom Alliance itself than Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai sat in a room in the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Standing in front of him were three cultivators. These cultivators were at the transcending tribtion stage. All of them were sect masters as well as alliance leaders, and yet they looked like children in front of Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t embarrass them, so he quickly went to the point, ¡°I understand your intentions ining here. There¡¯s no problem in joining our side. However, you need to dissolve your alliances. You can only join the Freedom Alliance as individual sects. Are you alright with that?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the three cultivators rxed. Then one of them quickly replied, ¡°Mister can rest assured. Our alliances are only temporary. We also agreed to dissolve it as soon as we join the Freedom Alliance.¡± The other two nodded.

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°That¡¯s great. Write down the sects in your alliances and give it to me. From now on, you are members of the Freedom Alliance. The situation of the Northern Orthodox Province will be resolved in a few days. You¡¯ll be able to use transmission formations then.¡±

    When they heard Zhao Hai, the three alliance leaders hastilyplied. Then they took out jade slips they prepared long ago and gave them to Zhao Hai. One of them said, ¡°Mister, this is the list of the sects in our alliance. Please take a look.¡± After he said that, he handed the jade slip over to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai nodded. He received the jade slip and looked at the contents. Then he said, ¡°Good. Now you can go back and stabilize your territories. Don¡¯t initiate any attack. Leave the rest to me.¡± The three nodded before leaving.

    At this time, Li Kuangge walked in from the outside and said, ¡°Brother Hai, the patriarchs of Wolf Fang City¡¯s ns have arrived. They¡¯re kneeling outside. They want to see you.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Li Kuangge and said, ¡°What? Are you beginning to pity them?¡±

    Li Kuangge gave an embarrassed smile and said, ¡°Brother Hai, I think they¡¯re being sincere. You should go see them.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright. Tell them that I¡¯ll see them in two days.¡±

    Although Li Kuangge didn¡¯t understand what Zhao Hai was nning, he didn¡¯t ask and just nodded. Then he transmitted the orders. But he failed to see a cold light shing in Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 1889

    Chapter 1889 ¨C Gifts

    Two days passed in a blink of an eye. In that time, Zhao Hai saw other alliance leaders and received more messages from Zhang Feng. As for the n patriarchs of Wolf Fang City, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t meet them.

    After two days, Zhao Hai¡¯s deadline for the sects in the Northern Orthodox Province has passed. Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t announce that he would give the sects seven days, the period was enough to reach him through various channels. Those who didn¡¯t get in touch with him don¡¯t need to do so anymore.

    Zhao Hai stood on the bow of the Hell King¡¯s Ship while looking at Wolf Fang City. Then he turned to Li Kuangge and said, ¡°Brother, how is the army? Did they have enough rest?¡±

    Li Kuangge forced a smile and said, ¡°Brother, in my opinion they rested longer than they needed to. We could have moved a long time ago.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed, ¡°Good. Tell those guys who are waiting for me that I will see them.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Li Kuangge stared for a moment before he nodded and left. Zhao Hai waved his hand and took out a table and chairs. Zhao Hai sat down and took out a crystal ss filled with red wine.

    Zhao Hai swung the wine ss gently, making the red wine look the same as blood. At this time, Li Kuangge brought the patriarchs to the side of the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Then he allowed only the patriarchs to embark, leaving their servants outside. Although these servants were bringing all sorts of gifts, they weren¡¯t qualified to take a step on the ship¡¯s deck.

    When the patriarchs saw that the servants weren¡¯t allowed to step foot into the ship, a sh of anxiety couldn¡¯t help but appear in their eyes. However, it was quickly hidden by them.

    Zhao Hai just sat there and looked at the patriarchs. His eyes slightly narrowed after seeing the anxious patriarchs. However, the smile on his face remained unchanged. Then the patriarchs arrived in front of Zhao Hai and then bowed as they greeted, ¡°We have seen Mister!¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Everyone, you don¡¯t have to be polite. Please stand up.¡± The patriarchs stood up. Then one of them said, ¡°Mister, please ept our apology for not seeing you upon your arrival. As you can see, the Northern Orthodox Province isn¡¯t in the best state. We¡¯ve prepared some gifts for mister. We hope that you¡¯ll ept them.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to do this. I¡¯m already happy that you¡¯re all here. And you even prepared gifts. Haha. Alright. Then let¡¯s see what you brought me.¡±

    The patriarchs didn¡¯t know how to get their servants into the ship. But unexpectedly, Zhao Hai allowed them to enter. The patriarchs were overjoyed. Then they quickly waved their hands, calling the servants to the deck.

    Then the patriarch from before brought a servant to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, please take a look. We heard that you liked to collect unique items. I believe you will like this.¡±

    In the servant¡¯s hands was a jade box. When the patriarch opened the jade box, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows. Inside the jade box was a bean.

    No mistake, it was a small green bean. However, this bean was very unusual. Its body seems to be made of emerald. It was very beautiful. Zhao Hai was certain that this bean could turn into a nt due to the strong amount of life energy inside.

    Zhao Hai looked at the patriarch for an exnation. The patriarch immediately exined, ¡°Mister, approximately a hundred thousand years ago, there¡¯s a sect in the Great World of Cultivation called the Puppet Sect. The puppets made by the sect were very powerful and held greatbat strength. The puppets are their main troops. But the Puppet Sect also has another type of troops called the bean soldiers. Bean soldiers are born from bean soldier trees. When a bean soldier tree produces its beans, one could take them off and activate them using spiritual qi. This made the Puppet Sect feared in the realm. Moreover, because the spiritual qi needed to use a bean soldier was very little, they were very annoying to face in the battlefield.¡±

    ¡°When the Puppet Sect was destroyed, their techniques were obtained by some sects. However, their legacy had be iplete. This is the reason why puppets in the Great Realm of Cultivation are very weak. As for the bean soldiers, they no longer exist. This was because the bean soldier tree of the Puppet Sect was destroyed during the battle. Although new bean soldier trees could be grown, nobody knows how. This is one of the beans from the bean soldier tree. I hope mister will ept this gift.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the bean, his heart jumping with glee. However, he didn¡¯t disy his excitement on his face. Instead, he gave a nod and said, ¡°Good. I¡¯ll ept it.¡± Then he covered the jade box and then sent it to the Space. Zhao Hai believes Cai¡¯er would know what to do.

    Seeing Zhao Hai ept the gift, the patriarch rxed. Then he waved his hand as another servant arrived. This servant was holding a tray with a piece of rock on top. The rock looked special. Its entire body was very ck. It seems to be absorbing the light around it.

    The patriarch looked at Zhao Hai and exined, ¡°Mister, this is something all of us prepared. This is ckgold rock. It¡¯s a special kind of material that can absorb light, transform it into energy, and then release it. Having a ckgold rock means that one could produce spirit stones as long as there¡¯s light.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He picked up the ckgold rock to take a look. Then he nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ept this as well.¡± Then he threw the rock to the Space.

    The patriarch became happier. He waved his hand once more, calling another servant over. This servant was carrying a metal box. It was a box that could iste spiritual force. Since the box was precious, the thing inside should be more valuable.

    Zhao Hai seems to be attracted to the metal box, cing all of his attention on it. Killing intent shed through the patriarch¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°Mister, this is the third gift that we prepared for you.¡± After he said that, he opened the box. Then a ck gas spewed towards Zhao Hai. Then the servant carrying the box moved and sent a palm attack.

    This servant was only at the Foundation Establishment Stage. But when he sent his palm attack, his aura suddenly reached the immortal stage. At the same time, the patriarchs threw themselves towards Li Kuangge, intending to kill him as well.

    But at this moment, Zhao Hai suddenly disappeared. Then the patriarchs as well as their servants were covered by a cage, this included the immortal expert.

    It was also at this time that Li Kuangge responded. These people were actually here to kill Zhao Hai. Moreover, they brought an immortal expert with them.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai¡¯s figure reappeared on the deck. He looked at the patriarchs as well as the immortal experts. Then heughed and said, ¡°You want to kill me? Do you know why I allowed you in? It¡¯s because I already know your ns. You¡¯re an elder of the Southern Barbarian Province, correct? Hahaha. No matter who you are, since you dared assassinate me, you will die!¡±

    After saying that, Zhao Hai waved his hand. Then the patriarchs as well as their servants were stabbed in the throat by flying swords. As for Elder Po, he wanted to get out of the cage. However, he soon found out that he couldn¡¯t escape. At this moment, several flying swords shot towards him. He wanted to block the swords, but he discovered that the swords were as strong as him. Moreover, there were more than one. He knew that his life would end soon.

    However, the life force of an immortal expert was very strong. Although he was dying, he wasn¡¯t immediately killed. He red at Zhao Hai and roared, ¡°How did you detect me? Nobody can see through my disguise.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Elder Po and said, ¡°What? You want to know before you die? Hahaha. It¡¯s toote. Just die without knowing.¡± He waved his hand, taking the flying swords away. Before long, Elder Po¡¯s life force ran out.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and took all of the corpses away. Li Kuangge went to Zhao Hai, his face was pale as he bowed and said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that they were here to kill you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I already know that they¡¯re scheming against me. Their families have already left, only the patriarchs and the servants are left. They¡¯re just waiting for an opportunity to kill me. But this is also good. This gives us an excuse to do a cleanup of the Northern Orthodox Province. Send the orders, the first army is moving.¡± Li Kuangge nodded and then left to transmit the orders.

    Zhao Hai summonedrge quantities of Undead around Wolf Fang City. People living in Wolf Fang City were shocked. Most of the people left in the city were from the Wan n. There were only very few people in the other ns.

    The people of the Wan n were also shocked with the sight of the Undead. Then at this moment, a voice sounded in the minds of the Wan n, ¡°Everyone from the Wan n, go inside your residence. Don¡¯te out until you¡¯re ordered to do so.¡±

    Although the Wan n doesn¡¯t know whose voice this belongs to, they didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately went inside their residence. The members of the Wan n who were slower to return witnessed the Undead ughtering the people of the other ns. Then after these people were killed, they stood up and became Undead.

    The Undead didn¡¯t touch anyone from the Wan n as if they knew them. However, these people didn¡¯t dare stay outside for long. They quickly ran to the Wan Residence at their fastest speed.

    Wan Rong didn¡¯t know what happened. Seeing all the servants that he sent out had returned, Wan Rong immediately called some of them over and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Naturally, the servant has noplete grasp of the situation. But they still replied, ¡°Replying to the patriarch. While we were returning, we suddenly discovered a lot of Undead. They were killing the people from the other ns.¡±

    ¡°Undead? Are you sure it¡¯s Undead?¡± Hearing that they were Undead, Wan Rong wasn¡¯t afraid. On the contrary, excitement appeared on his face.¡±

    The servant nodded and confirmed, ¡°Yes, Patriarch. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re Undead.¡±

    Wan Rong nodded, ¡°Good, the Undead are good. You go back. Don¡¯t leave the residence in this period of time, not even half a step. Tell the gatekeeper to shut the gates. Don¡¯t allow anyone to leave.¡± The servantplied and then left.

    At this time, Wan Xiang appeared beside Wan Rong. He didn¡¯t go out, so he didn¡¯t know what was happening. He only ran over upon hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s voice. Seeing Wan Rong, he quickly rushed over and asked, ¡°Father, what¡¯s happening? I just heard Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s voice.¡±

    Wan Rong nodded, ¡°It¡¯s Mister Zhao Hai. Just stay inside for the rest of the day. Mister has begun dealing with the other ns. A servant from the outside just told me that there are Undead killing the people of the other ns. You should know that Mister Zhao Hai is known for his Undead Army. These Undead should belong to Mister.¡±

    Hearing Wan Rong, Wan Xiang couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then his expression lightened up as he said, ¡°Good. Mister has finally begun. Father, do you want me to send people to help him?¡±

    Wan Rong shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Mister can destroy those ns as easily as flipping a hand. Don¡¯t worry. Mister will contact us when he¡¯s done.¡±

    At this time, cultivators of the Freedom Alliance Army also began to move and charged towards Wolf Fang City. The people of the army were angered. They didn¡¯t expect the nine super sects to scheme against Zhao Hai at this time. If Zhao Hai was assassinated, the Freedom Alliance would certainly end. In addition to their admiration of Zhao Hai, these cultivators were enraged upon hearing that someone tried to kill him.

    However, when the cultivators reached the city, they discovered that the Undead had almost finished cleaning up. Because the important people of the ns had evacuated in advance, only servants were left in the residences of the ns. Now that the people of the ns have been eliminated, there was nothing left for the cultivators to do.

 Chapter 1890

    Chapter 1890 ¨C Second n

    Zhao Hai was currently on the Hell King¡¯s Ship along with two people. One was Wan Rong and the other was Wan Xiang. The two were respectfully standing in front of Zhao Hai with their heads lowered.

    Zhao Hai looked at the two and said, ¡°I reckon you already know what happened in Wolf Fang City. The n patriarchs tried to assassinate me, so I purged their ns. Their families have already evacuated in advance. Wolf Fang City will be left to you, manage it well. After you go back, re-establish the transmission formations and get in touch with the alliance. The alliance will tell you what to do next.¡±

    Wan Rong nodded and said, ¡°Mister can rest assured. We¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he waved his hand and said, ¡°You can go back.¡± Wan Wong and Wan Xiangplied and then left. Behind Zhao Hai was Li Kuangge. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother, what do we do next?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the distance, then he said, ¡°The Northern Orthodox Province has been in chaos for long enough. I¡¯ve given them enough time to quiet down. Prepare the army. We¡¯re advancing into the province. If the sects we encounter don¡¯t surrender, they will be destroyed.¡±

    Li Kuangge nodded, then he passed the orders to the army. The Freedom Alliance army has been prepared for a long time. With Zhao Hai¡¯s order, everyone formed behind the Hell King¡¯s Ship as the army moved forward. Wan Rong looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s army as it departed, then he sighed and said, ¡°The Northern Orthodox Province will form rivers of blood.¡±

    Wan Xiang looked at his father and said, ¡°Father, Mister Zhao Hai looks so kind. Will he really do that?¡±

    Wan Rong looked at Wan Xiang and said, ¡°Xiang-er, you¡¯re too young. Mister Zhao Hai is only kind to people on his side. As for the enemies, he has never been good to them. This is something you need to learn.¡±

    Wan Xiang was still confused but he nodded. He naturally couldn¡¯t believe Wan Rong¡¯s words. Wan Rong was also aware of Wan Xiang¡¯s thoughts. However, he didn¡¯t say anything. Experience would teach Wan Rong.

    While Zhao Hai was advancing into the Northern Orthodox Province, Jian Wuya also received the news. Upon reading the jade sword message, he looked at Jiao Hualong and the others and said, ¡°We have failed. Elder Po was killed by Zhao Hai. He also eliminated all families in Wolf Fang City except the Wan n. Now he¡¯s moving his army to attack the Northern Orthodox Province.¡±

    Jiao Hualong and the others let out disappointed sighs. Jian Wuya looked at everyone and said, ¡°Although we didn¡¯t seed, Zhao Hai would still have a hard time getting control over the Northern Orthodox Province. I think we can carry out our next n.¡±

    Jiao Hualong nodded, ¡°Alright. I also think that the second n is better than the first one. I¡¯ll go and prepare.¡± Then he stood up and then walked out. Jian Wuya and the others also stood up and followed.

    When they arrived outside, Jia Hualong ordered the army to move, exhibiting the intention of retaking the four northern provinces. But at the same time, Jian Wuya brought an elite army consisting of immortal experts. By using a spatial ability, they went straight towards the headquarters of the ck Tiger Gang.

    This was the second n of the nine super sects. They had Jiao Hualong and Meng Wudi lead the army towards the northern provinces to deceive Zhao Hai. At the same time, Jian Wuya would lead his elite troops to eradicate the ck Tiger Gang.

    The second n of Jian Wuya and the others were actually inspired by Zhao Hai¡¯s spatial ability. With Zhao Hai¡¯s ability, he can use it to lead the army, escape from ambushes, and even support his sect.

    Jian Wuya ns to use a spatial ability to deal with Zhao Hai. After all, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t the only spatial ability user in the entire realm. Even if these spatial ability users weren¡¯t as powerful as Zhao Hai, they were still resources that Jian Wuya and the others could use. With the power and reach of the nine super sects, it wasn¡¯t impossible for them to find people who have spatial abilities. Then they used the spatial ability users to open a path directly towards the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s domain.

    Moreover, when Jian Wuya and the others began to move, besides the Northern Orthodox Province and the Northern Divergent Province, the other provinces also made a move. The sects in the Eastern Orthodox Province and the Western Demon Province used their armies to attack the Northern Orthodox Province. In addition to Jiao Hualong and Meng Wudi¡¯s armies, it can be said that a flood of troops wereing towards the Northern Orthodox Province. If Zhao Hai goes back and helps the ck Tiger Gang, the Freedom Alliance Army might be overwhelmed. If Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t return, then the ck Tiger Gang would be in danger.

    The moment the nine super sects made their move, Zhao Hai immediately acquired the information. But the first news he received wasn¡¯t the attack of the ck Tiger Gang. Instead, it was therge armies heading towards the Northern Orthodox Province. There were essentially three armies heading towards him.

    After Cai¡¯er gave this information, Zhao Hai stared for a moment. He didn¡¯t understand what the nine super sects were trying to do. Why would they make such a huge sound at this moment? Do they really think that they could deal with him with these armies?

    Then the answer to these questions came in quickly. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t react immediately. He continued to lead his troops into the Northern Orthodox Province. He was now close to the first sect in his path.

    The n of Jian Wuya and the others have been doing quite well so far. They sent Jiao Hualong and Meng Wudi to attack Zhao Hai¡¯s army. And then once they entangle with Zhao Hai, the elite army would attack the ck Tiger Gang. Only then will Zhao Hai be torn with his decision. Otherwise, Zhao Hai would return to the ck Tiger Gang using his ability. Their n needs to be coordinated well.

    Zhao Hai also discovered what Jian Wuya and the others were nning due to Cai¡¯er reporting that there weren¡¯t a lot of experts in the army that wasing towards him.

    Cai¡¯er also mentioned that there was an elite team from the nine super sects that weren¡¯t heading towards the Northern Orthodox Province. This caused Zhao Hai to be more confused. They saved the experts and only sent ordinary cultivators after him. Weren¡¯t they just sending these people to the grinder?

    As Zhao Hai was confused, Lizzy suddenly said, ¡°Brother Hai, they look like they¡¯re trying to tie you down here while they attack the headquarters.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that stupid? Attacking the headquarters? I left a lot of Undead behind. Moreover, the defenses of the headquarters are very good. How could they possibly attack it?¡±

    Lizzy smiled, ¡°Brother Hai, you¡¯re confused. You¡¯re aware of this, but they don¡¯t. They think that with you being here, the ck Tiger Gang would be weak. They expect that they could swiftly deal with the ck Tiger Gang. If we lost our headquarters, how would the other sects see us? When the timees, the Freedom Alliance would be in chaos. Even if you¡¯re very strong, it would still be good to be able to defend the ck Tiger Gang.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, but then he shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not right. If that¡¯s the case, how are they going to reach the ck Tiger Gang? The headquarters is still quite a distance away. It¡¯s impossible for them to use a transmission formation. And if they only send a few people, there would be no use.¡±

    Lizzy knit her brows and said, ¡°I¡¯m still unclear about this. Perhaps they want to send a few people first to take control of the transmission formation and then send their troops after?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought about it, then he nodded, ¡°That¡¯s possible. But they might not know that the transmission formations of the ck Tiger Gang could be sealed remotely. As long as the transmission formation is sealed, they¡¯re finished.¡±

    Laura opened her mouth and said, ¡°Brother Hai, should we tell First Senior Brother about this?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought about it, then he shook his head and said, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not. Let¡¯s see how First Senior Brother and the others would defend the base. We¡¯ve already made the base as strong as we could. Even immortal experts wouldn¡¯t be able to destroy it. As long as the base was controlled well, they would be trapped inside.¡±

    At this time, Li Kuangge arrived and then reported, ¡°Brother, we¡¯ve arrived at the Soft Water Sect. They have already activated their mountain guarding formation. What should we do?¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes were closed while he was talking with Laura and the others. So when Li Kuangge arrived, Zhao Hai¡¯s consciousness returned from the Space. Then he opened his eyes and said, ¡°Send people over and give them an ultimatum. If they dared to resist, we would destroy them.¡±

    Li Kuangge nodded, then he immediately sent people to send the message. But when the messenger came back, his expression wasn¡¯t good. He arrived in front of Zhao Hai and then gave a salute before saying, ¡°Commander, the Soft Water Sect and the other sects have formed an alliance called the Running Water Alliance. They replied with a condition. They said they want to join the Freedom Alliance, but their alliance needs to be on an equal footing with the Freedom Alliance.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Be equals with the Freedom Alliance? Are they insane?¡±

    The cultivator replied, ¡°They also said that the army of the nine super sects have returned to the Northern Orthodox Province. If we don¡¯t agree to their condition, then they would take refuge with the nine super sects.¡±

    When Li Kuangge heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Then he said, ¡°The nine super sects are back? Is that what they said?¡±

    The messenger replied, ¡°It is what they said. It should be the truth. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been so daring. Moreover, I can see that they aren¡¯t afraid at all.¡±

    Li Kuangge looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother, what now?¡±

    Zhao Hai sneered, ¡°What can the nine super sects do? I won against them in the past. This small alliance merelyprised small sects. And they still dared to issue demands. Order the army to attack the Soft Water Sect. Leave nothing alive!¡±

 Chapter 1891

    <h4>Chapter 1891: Nice Seeing You Again</h4>

    In the main hall of the Soft Water Sect were more than ten people. These people were masters of the sects in the Running Water Alliance. Sat on the seat of honor was the sect master of the Soft Water Sect.

    The sect master of the Soft Water Sect looked at the others and said, ¡°The condition that we put out was somewhat excessive. But I think this will allow us to talk with the Freedom Alliance. As long as we negotiate, we can lower our demands, but we would still receive a lot of benefits. Speaking of which, the return of the nine super sects helped us a lot. However, the nine super sects wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve anything. Zhao Hai is just too strong. It¡¯s impossible for them to regain control over the four northern provinces.¡±

    The sect masters of the other sects nodded their heads. The reason they made an excessive request was to negotiate with the ck Tiger Gang. However, they were wrong this time. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t nning to y with them. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t going to negotiate with them.

    At this time, footsteps could be heard outside the hall. Then a cultivator ran in from outside with a startled face. He reported, ¡°Sect Master, it¡¯s not good. The Freedom Alliance is attacking!¡±

    The sect master of the Soft Water Sect stared, then hisplexion changed. He stood up and said, ¡°They really attacked?¡±

    The cultivator nodded and said, ¡°They have surrounded the sect and began attacking our guardian formation.¡±

    The sect mater paled. Then he suppressed his fear as he said, ¡°Zhao Hai, you¡¯re really ruthless. You didn¡¯t even give us a chance. Everyone, evacuate immediately!¡±

    The Soft Water Sect also made advance preparations. With how chaotic the Northern Orthodox Province has been recently, nobody knows what would happen next. Small sects like the Soft Water Sect don¡¯t know if they would survive or not. Therefore, they took their important manuals and resources along with the core members of their sect and got them ready to evacuate at any time. In the future, these people would find an opportunity to rebuild the sect and continue passing its legacy.

    This situation wasn¡¯t rare in the Great Realm of Cultivation. Small sects were always prepared for the worst oues. They have no other choice. This was the fate of the weak.

    Following the order of the sect masters, core disciples of the Soft Water Sect immediately left with the resources and manuals of the sect. All of them went to different ces. Some went to sects that they were secretly allied with while some went to deserted mountains to hide temporarily.

    Just as the core disciples of the Soft Water Sect evacuated, the people in the sect heard a loud explosion before a war cry was heard. Their mountain guarding formation has been destroyed.

    The people of the Soft Water Sect were also aware that they couldn¡¯t salvage the situation. Therefore, all of them rushed towards the enemies with all of their might.

    However, the first army has been suppressed for a long time. Now that they have the opportunity to move, they naturally wouldn¡¯t hold back. Each and every one of them were ruthless in their actions. The Soft Water Sect was just a small sect, their cultivators were simply unable to block any attacks made by the army. It didn¡¯t take long before the sect was destroyed.

    The sect masters of the Running Water Alliance have already been sent off. They also took some of the Soft Water Sect¡¯s core disciples. With the destruction of the Soft Water Sect, Zhao Hai¡¯s methods began to spread throughout the Great Realm of Cultivation.

    And Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop. After destroying the Soft Water Sect, Zhao Haimanded the army to charge forward. Surprisingly, the sects along their path have evacuated ahead of time. They didn¡¯t even get in contact with him.

    Zhao Hai knew that this was because the nine super sects had arrived in the Northern Orthodox Province. So now these small sects have packed up and went to seek refuge with the nine super sects.

    Zhao Hai was surprised by this situation. He knew that these small sects couldn¡¯t be allowed to run away. Otherwise, once the Freedom Alliance conquers the Northern Orthodox Province, nobody would be left.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai ordered the army to move slowly. Every sect they came upon that didn¡¯t surrender were cleaned up. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai himself sped up and went straight towards the army of the nine super sects.

    Zhao Hai knew that the reason the nine super sects returned wasn¡¯t to recapture the four northern provinces. In fact, as long as Zhao Hai was alive, the nine super sects would never be able to upy the northern provinces. Their purpose ining here was to hold him back while Jian Wuya and the others attack the headquarters of the ck Tiger Gang. If Jian Wuya and the others seed, then maybe they can re-establish their presence in the north and im the three provinces. As for the Northern Divergent Province, they would never think of taking it back. With the province being Zhao Hai¡¯s home nest, they wouldn¡¯t have the ability to take it.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried about the ck Tiger Gang at all. Without even mentioning the defenses of the base, Zhao Hai also left behind 500 immortal-level Undead. If those Undead made a move, Jian Wuya and the others wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.

    Therefore, Zhao Hai would use this opportunity to go to the army of the nine super sects and drive them out. This way, the small sects of the north wouldpletely give up.

    As for the Freedom Alliance Army, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried about them. The army has 7 million troops, all of them elites of the Freedom Alliance. They would do fine even against the armies of the Western Demon Province and the Eastern Orthodox Province. Although the two provinces have quite a lot of troops, they weren¡¯t as effective inbat as the Freedom Alliance army.

    Zhao Hai also made some arrangements. He announced that Laura and the others were on the Hell King¡¯s ship. Zhao Hai told Li Kuangge that Laura and the others would takemand whenever a battle starts.

    The people of the Freedom Alliance were already convinced of their skills. And with Laura and the others being Zhao Hai¡¯s women, they would naturally follow their word.

    Of course, Laura and the others weren¡¯t on the Hell King¡¯s Ship but instead inside the Space. Zhao Hai only made them reveal their presence on the ship before returning. They would pass their orders through themunication device. Nobody would know that they weren¡¯t there.

    After taking care of these things, Zhao Hai hurried towards the army of the nine super sects. At this time, the nine super sect army was still stationed in the Jade Belt River. However, there were already plenty of sects from the northern provinces that got in touch with them. In the hearts of these sects, the nine super sects still held more prestige than Zhao Hai and the Freedom Alliance.

    Jiao Hualong looked at Meng Wudi and said, ¡°Old Meng, we¡¯ll advance a bit tomorrow. I think Zhao Hai should be aware of our arrival. With that fellow¡¯s personality, he should be heading towards us.¡±

    Meng Wudi replied, ¡°That fellow would certainlye. This time we need to hold him back while Old Jian and the others attack the ck Tiger Gang. Let¡¯s see what he will look like when that timees.¡±

    Jiao Hualong looked at Meng Wudi and sighed. He knows why Meng Wudi hated Zhao Hai. Elder Po who Zhao Hai killed was Meng Wudi¡¯s Martial Uncle. The rtionship between the two was very good. Now that Zhao Hai killed Elder Po, it was natural for Meng Wudi to hate him.

    Speaking of which, Jiao Hualong didn¡¯t hate Zhao Hai as much as Meng Wudi did. This was because Jiao Hualong was a demon cultivator who lived a life of cruelty. Demon Cultivators lived in a dog eat dog world. If you were strong, you would get everything. If you were weak, you would get nothing.

    Zhao Hai was a stronger cultivator, so it was natural for him to im the northern provinces. This was normal in Jiao Hualong¡¯s eyes. If he wasn¡¯t tied to the other eight super sects, Jiao Hualong wouldn¡¯t have joined this n. In Jiao Hualong¡¯s opinion, schemes wouldn¡¯t work for people as strong as Zhao Hai.

    At this time, there was a sudden uproar. Jiao Hualong and Meng Wudi immediately stood up. Just as they were to go out, they heard a voice from outside, ¡°Reporting to the sect masters. Zhao Hai is here.¡±

    Jiao Hualong and Meng Wudi stared. Meng Wudi¡¯s expression changed as he said, ¡°Send the order, prepare to meet the enemy!¡± After he said that, Meng Wudi turned his head and said, ¡°Old Jiao, it¡¯s Zhao Hai. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Jiao Hualong nodded and left the residence with Meng Wudi. When they came out, they immediately knew why the troops were certain that Zhao Hai had arrived. This was because there was a sea of Undead in front of them. Although this wasn¡¯t the first time they saw this, Meng Wudi and Jiao Hualong still couldn¡¯t help but feel their scalp tingle.

    Theirrge artifacts were already prepared. The two got on theirrge artifacts and then flew out of the camp. The nine super sect army also flew up, arranging themselves into arge army formation. The army of the super sects was less thanst time. Before, there were around 100 million troops but now there are 60 million.

    Jiao Hualong and Meng Wudi moved forward until they arrived a kilometer away from the Undead army. They focused their eyes on the Undead Army before seeing Zhao Hai standing on top of a huge Undead beast. The Undead Zhao Hai was riding on was Alien.

    Seeing the two sect masters, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you two again. Why did you return to the Northern Orthodox Province? You want to take it back?¡±

    Meng Wudi coldly snorted and said, ¡°Enough talking Zhao Hai. The Northern Orthodox Province isn¡¯t yours. I cane here whenever I want.¡±

 Chapter 1892

    <h4>Chapter 1892: Vicious and Merciless</h4>

    Zhao Hai looked at Meng Wudi andughed, ¡°Hahaha. You¡¯re wrong. The Northern Orthodox Province is already my territory. This isn¡¯t a ce where you cane and go whenever you want.¡±

    Meng Wudi sneered, ¡°You talk big. You actually dare to treat the Northern Orthodox Province as your territory.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I wonder who was scared and ran away because of my words. Also, there seems to be people who sent an assassin to poison and kill me. Unfortunately, that assassin is now part of my Undead Army. Would you like to meet him?¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Meng Wudi¡¯s pupil shrank. His voice turned ruthless as he said, ¡°Zhao Hai, I will tear you to shreds one of these days.¡±

    Zhao Hai just smiled, ¡°You¡¯re wasting your breath. It¡¯s time to fight!¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai waved his hand. Then his Undead army began to press forward and attack the army of the nine super sects.

    Fortunately, Jiao Hualong was prepared. As soon as Zhao Hai began his attack, the army was able to stop them. However, they were smart this time. The army didn¡¯t attack but instead defended with all their strength. The attacks of the Undead weren¡¯t strong either since they mainly used cannons and rifles.

    As the two sides fought, Jian Wuya received a jade sword message from Jiao Hualong. Knowing that Zhao Hai was already fighting, he also began to make his move.

    Several spatial ability users started to open a rift using the coordinates of the ck Tiger Gang. Before long, a huge rift appeared in front of Jian Wuya and the others. Then the group began flying in.

    Jian Wuya didn¡¯t bring a lot of troops to attack the ck Tiger Gang. However, the troops he brought were elites. There were 200 immortal experts as well as 2000 transcending tribtion experts. It was a small team with formidable strength.

    When Jian Wuya and the others came out of the spatial rift, they found that they had arrived inside a huge cave. There were also some cultivators who were stunned at their arrival.

    Seeing the robes worn by the cultivators, Jian Wuya couldn¡¯t help butugh as he said, ¡°ck Tiger Gang, let¡¯s see how you deal with us this time. Kill!¡± The elites roared and began killing cultivators who wore ck robes.

    Then at this moment, a loud rm sounded out inside the cave. The expression of the ck Tiger Gang cultivators changed before they quickly ran away. At the same time, Jian Wuya and the others noticed red lines appearing on the walls of the cave. Then these red lines turned into formations, causing the surroundings to turn burning hot. At the same time, an immense pressure bore down on the intruders.

    Jian Wuya stared, he looked around him and knew that this was the defenses of the ck Tiger Gang. He quickly ordered, ¡°Destroy the walls, quickly!¡±

    Hearing Jian Wuya, the cultivators immediately showed their dao avatars and began attacking the walls of the cave. However, when their attacks hit the wall, bursts of red light appeared and blocked the attack. After several rounds of attack, the walls were still undamaged.

    At this moment, the sound of wind was heard. Jian Wuya turned his head and saw arge number of ck Tiger Gang cultivators heading towards them. Then the cultivators began to spread out and sent attacks towards Jian Wuya and the others.

    Jian Wuya¡¯s team quickly turned around and battled with the ck Tiger Gang. Then suddenly, several fire serpents began appearing out of the walls and attacked the cultivators of the nine super sects. As soon as the fire serpent appeared, the people of the nine super sects were immediately pressured. After a while, someone was caught by the fire serpents and was burned into ash.

    Jian Wuya was stunned when he saw this. He didn¡¯t think the formations on the wall were this strong. Was the ck Tiger Gang unafraid of being burnt?

    Before long, Jian Wuya discovered that the people of the ck Tiger Gang weren¡¯t afraid of these fire serpents. They seem to have identifiers on them that made them invisible to the serpents.

    The strength of the fire element formation was also bing stronger and stronger. At this point, even the immortal experts would dare let the fire serpents touch them. Seeing this, Jian Wuya couldn¡¯t help but get startled. He didn¡¯t think that the defenses of the ck Tiger Gang would be this strong.

    Jian Wuya couldn¡¯t help butin secretly once more. He knew that they had been defeated again. It¡¯s impossible for the ck Tiger Gang to have no immortal experts. And yet, without the immortal experts making a move, Jian Wuya and the others were already having a hard time. If the immortal experts of the ck Tiger Gang entered the battle, Jian Wuya and the others would be in even more trouble.

    Thinking of this, Jian Wuya immediately said, ¡°Open the rift. We¡¯re retreating.¡± With his order, the spatial ability users immediately opened a spatial rift. Then Jian Wuya led his army to retreat.

    When Jian Wuya returned, he discovered that their original 2000 transcending tribtion experts were now down to 1500. Moreover, ten immortal experts had perished.

    Such loss was heavy, and Jian Wuya was naturally annoyed. Abbott Numu looked at Jian Wuya and said, ¡°The spatial ability users have suffered some bacsh in opening the spatial rift. They would need some time before they can use their abilities.¡±

    Jian Wuya smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that the defenses of the ck Tiger Gang would be so strong. It seems like we¡¯re lost again. Send a message to Old Jiao and Old Meng. Tell them to retreat. We¡¯ve already lost too many people.¡±

    Abbott Numu sighed. Then he took out a jade sword message and sent it to Jiao Hualong and Meng Wudi. Although Abbott Numu was an irritable person, meeting the capabilities of the ck Tiger Gang caused him to shut up.

    The movements of Jian Wuya and the others were being monitored by Zhao Hai. Seeing Jian Wuya suffer only a few losses before they retreated, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel pity. Jian Wuya and the others should have stayed more in the ck Tiger Gang to make them feel even more pain.

    But since Jian Wuya¡¯s group has retreated, Zhao Hai has no thought of chasing them down. As for Jiao Hualong and his army, he didn¡¯t n to kill a lot of them. He might as well use the time to settle the four northern provinces as soon as possible.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai waved his hand, stopping his Undead from attacking. As he stood on Alien, Zhao Hai went to the front of his Undead army and then said, ¡°Jiao Hualong, Meng Wudi,e out and meet me.¡±

    Jiao Hualong and Meng Wudi didn¡¯t retreat too far. So upon hearing Zhao Hai, they immediately flew over. They looked at Zhao Hai in confusion, they didn¡¯t know why Zhao Hai stopped attacking.

    Zhao Hai looked at the two and said, ¡°Listen, I know why the both of you are here. You want to buy time for Jian Wuya and the others to attack the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s base. To be honest, I¡¯ve known about your n for a long time. And now Jian Wuya and the others have been beaten back by the ck Tiger Gang. It¡¯s time for you to retreat. I don¡¯t want to kill too many people. Don¡¯t force me.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Jiao Hualong and Meng Wudi stared. Then theirplexion couldn¡¯t help but change. They didn¡¯t know how Zhao Hai knew about this.

    However, Meng Wudi quickly recovered. He coldly snorted and said, ¡°Don¡¯t scare us, Zhao Hai. Did Zhang Feng inform you? You don¡¯t have to act like you know everything.¡±

    Zhao Hai sneered and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to test me. Jian Wuya just attacked the ck Tiger Gang. They didn¡¯t even cause the immortal experts of the ck Tiger Gang to make a move. You can ask Jian Wuya about it once you go back. Let me tell you the truth, although I am here, I left immortal-level Undead in the ck Tiger Gang. If you still don¡¯t believe me, I sent immortal-level Undead to hunt down the spatial ability users that you have. Now go back. Otherwise, you can¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±

    Hearing this, Meng Wudi and Jiao Hualong¡¯splexion paled. Their reaction was half because of shock and half because of fear. They believed that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t deceive them about these matters.

    Although Meng Wudi and Jiao Hualong wanted to continue fighting Zhao Hai, they also knew that the nine super sects would be finished if they did. The nine super sects still had experts, but most of them had been used this time. If their losses were too heavy, the nine super sects would no longer be able to support their position.

    Meng Wudi and Jiao Hualong looked at each other. Then through clenched teeth, they ordered, ¡°Withdraw!¡±

    Therge artifacts of the nine super sect army began to retreat. The army followed soon after. After crossing the jade belt river, the army quickly flew back.

    Looking at the nine super sect army far away, Zhao Hai has no intentions to pursue. However, he looked at the Northern Orthodox Province and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a lot of opportunities. If you still don¡¯t understand, then you can¡¯t me me.¡± After he said that, he waved his hand,manding his Undead to charge into the Northern Orthodox Province.

    When his Undead army began to move, Zhao Hai sent a message to Li Kuangge telling him to attack from the north to the south while the Undead army would attack from the south to the north. They would settle the Northern Orthodox Province and then move on to the two provinces.

    The battle between Zhao Hai and the nine super sect army didn¡¯t take a long time. Both sides only fought for a couple of hours. But in these few hours, Li Kuangge and the others were able to reach another sect headquarters. Li Kuangge followed Zhao Hai¡¯s previous action and sent an ultimatum towards the sect. If they didn¡¯t surrender, then they would be attacked.

    Surprisingly, that sect surrendered. Theyplied with joining the Freedom Alliance and became a branch hall in the Northern Orthodox Province.

    Although Li Kuangge was surprised by how easily the sect was subdued, heplied with the request of the small sect. They were admitted to the Freedom Alliance and spared. Then the army continued on. It was at this moment that Li Kuangge received Zhao Hai¡¯s jade sword message, telling him to pick up speed.

    It was also at this time that the Northern Orthodox Province received news that Zhao Hai repelled the army of the nine super sects. As soon as the news spread, the armies of the Western Demon Province and the Eastern Orthodox Province dispersed immediately. Some of the smaller sects even began to get in touch with the Freedom Alliance.

    However, the situation of the Northern Orthodox Province wasn¡¯t quite the same. Everyone here has already formed small alliances. These people tried to put conditions in front of Zhao Hai, but they didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai would not only decline, he also destroyed anyone who tried to negotiate with him.

    The entire Northern Orthodox Province experienced carnage. The sects of the province finally knew what it meant to be fierce. Those lucky sects that have yet to meet the Freedom Alliance didn¡¯t dare try to put out conditions. All of them took the initiative to get in touch with Zhao Hai.

    After destroying more than ten sects, nobody dared to negotiate with Zhao Hai. As long as they didn¡¯t put forth any conditions, they would be epted by the Freedom Alliance. However, they were forced by Zhao Hai to agree to being in the lowest ss of the alliance.

    Although these sects were discontented by Zhao Hai¡¯s methods, they didn¡¯t dare say anything. Otherwise, they risk getting exterminated by the Freedom Alliance. Now, the cultivators of the Northern Orthodox Province were terrified of Zhao Hai. In their opinion, Zhao Hai was a ruthless killer who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to exterminate people¡¯s families.

    The Freedom Alliance¡¯s sect ssification has also spread to those who have yet to join the alliance. Hearing that only those who surrendered to Zhao Hai were ced at the lowest ssification, the sects who have yet to surrender could no longer sit still. They immediately requested to join the Freedom Alliance. But although the Freedom Alliance agreed to them joining, they weren¡¯t told what ss they were in. This caused these sects to feel uneasy.

    Because of Zhao Hai¡¯s methods, the Northern Orthodox Province quickly became peaceful. The sects of the province could no longer be controlled by the Northern Saint Academy. They didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai would be so ruthless in his methods. Given the opportunity, he would kill people and exterminate families. Everyone would be terrified of such methods.

    At the same time, the southern provinces were very calm. The nine super sect alliance have disbanded. They wouldn¡¯t provoke Zhao Hai in the meantime. They have no other choice since Zhao Hai has killed their spatial ability users. Additionally, the report that Jiao Hualong and Meng Wudi brought back caused Jian Wuya and the rest to behave. They still don¡¯t know how Zhao Hai managed to find out about their n. It was because of this that they were afraid of making a move. Before they could find out how Zhao Hai was able to know, they wouldn¡¯t attack the Freedom Alliance.

 Chapter 1893

    Chapter 1893 ¨C Hundred Ghosts Sect

    Zhao Hai looked in the distance as he stood on the Hell King¡¯s Ship¡¯s bow. The Freedom Alliance Army was no longer in the Northern Orthodox Province but had instead moved to the Western Demon Province. The Northern Orthodox Province has already been pacified as well as the Eastern Orthodox Province. The two provinces have been officially taken over. The sects that joined earlier into the war received great benefits. Some of these sects have their bases moved from the Northern Orthodox Province to the Eastern Orthodox Province. Since the territory that they would obtain after relocating was bigger, these sects would naturally move.

    Using thend exchange system, the Freedom Alliance began to reshuffle the territories in the Northern and Eastern Orthodox Provinces. The ck Tiger Gang also participated in the exchanges to increase their territory once more. And once Zhao Hai takes control over the Western Demon Province, the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s territory would be asrge as the original Myriad Demons Sect. This was a huge area.

    Zhao Hai was also aware of the changes to the ck Tiger Gang. The ck Tiger Gang wants control over all four northern provinces. Although there were plenty of vacantnds in the provinces, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t nning to have the ck Tiger Gang upy them. They can open branch halls in these ces, but the sect cannot upy arge domain. They would mainly operate in the Northern Divergent Province.

    In the eyes of some sects, the Northern Divergent Province was a ce of barren mountains and untamed rivers. However, Zhao Hai wants the ck Tiger Gang to continue developing in the province.

    The resources of the Northern Divergent Province might not be richer than the other provinces, but there were still enough to go around. And the more remote the province, the more likely that nobody would want to covet it. As long as the ck Tiger Gang continues to grow well in the Northern Divergent Province, the Freedom Alliance would continue to survive. Therefore, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t let Zhang Feng and the others expand to the other provinces. The sect doesn¡¯t need to.

    Meanwhile, the nine super sects have been silent recently. This was within Zhao Hai¡¯s expectations. The nine super sects have suffered sessive losses in his hands. If they didn¡¯t stop, then they would truly be stupid.

    Most importantly, the review of the Soaring Dragon Realm was about to happen. Even if the nine super sects want to do something, they would have to wait until the inspection ends. Unfortunately for them, this period of time would allow Zhao Hai to digest the four northern provinces.

    Besides the initial resistance in the Northern Orthodox Province, the cleanup of the four northern provinces went quite smoothly. The Eastern Orthodox Province and the Western Demon Province didn¡¯t resist as much. The sects from these provinces knew that it would be impossible for them to stop the Freedom Alliance. If they resisted, they would just be courting death.

    By this point, no sect dared to set conditions with the Freedom Alliance. They have learned their lesson from the sects that Zhao Hai wiped out. Zhao Hai¡¯s ruthless methods have shocked everyone. In addition to the sects in the Northern Orthodox Province, Western Demon Province and the Eastern Orthodox Province, the people from the original Freedom Alliance were also shocked. These people also learned to behave themselves. The schemes that they havee up had been thrown into the trash.

    Most of the sects in the Western Demon Province have already contacted Zhang Feng in advance. They were now members of the Freedom Alliance. This caused Zhao Hai to use less force when he arrived.

    However, Zhao Hai still has to show his strength to the people of the Western Demon Province. This would remove any crooked thoughts inside their minds.

    Although Zhao Hai was looking at the scenery of the Western Demon Province, his mind was in another ce. He was currently thinking about the Soaring Dragon Realm¡¯s inspection.

    Li Kuangge stood beside Zhao Hai and kept silent. However, once in a while, he would turn to Zhao Hai with a look of worship in his face.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai suddenly said, ¡°Kuangge, how long until we reach the Jade Belt River?¡±

    Li Kuangge made some calctions and said, ¡°It should take an hour or so. Brother Hai, the four northern provinces now belong to the Freedom Alliance. What are you worried about?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, then he shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about the inspection of the Soaring Dragon Realm. I still don¡¯t know what it would be like.¡±

    Li Kuangge nodded, ¡°I heard from the eldest that the inspection is very simple. People from the Soaring Dragon Realm would sweep the realm with their spiritual force. Then they would decide whether a realm is qualified or not.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he knitted his brows and said, ¡°Sweep with their spiritual force? The Great Realm of Cultivation is so big. Can they see everything with just their spiritual force?¡±

    Li Kuangge shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I heard that the people in charge of the Soaring Dragon Realm are very powerful. Maybe they have special methods.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he said, ¡°That might be the case. Right, Kuangge, is there a sect in front of us?¡±

    Li Kuangge thought for a moment and then nodded, ¡°There is. The sect is called the Hundred Ghosts Sect. I heard that the sect doesn¡¯t have a good rtionship with the Wonderful Sound Pavilion. They say that the sect was quite prosperous in the past, with strength no less than the nine super sects. Later on, it was suppressed by the Wonderful Sound Pavilion and was turned into a weak sect that could only guard its own headquarters.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°This Hundred Ghosts Sect, did they join the Freedom Alliance?¡±

    Li Kuangge nodded and said, ¡°They have. Moreover, they¡¯re one of the first sects in the Western Demon Province to join. Their sect headquarters should be on the Hundred Ghost Mountain. I heard that it¡¯s rich in yin qi, which made it suitable for the sect¡¯s cultivation method.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°We should support sects like these. Once we¡¯re done, I¡¯ll inform the alliance leader. When we dealt with the Wandering Soul Group, we were able to get our hands on their methods. If the Hundred Ghosts Sect needs it, we might give them some.¡±

    Li Kuangge stared, then he looked at Zhao Hai in confusion and asked, ¡°Brother, why should we support them? These ghost cultivators are vile. They don¡¯t appear to be good.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Li Kuangge and said, ¡°Kuangge, you shouldn¡¯t think like this. There are countless dao in this universe. Each cultivator has their own path. The ghost dao is just one of these paths. Just because they follow a very different path than us, we cannot look down on them. And since they are now part of the Freedom Alliance, we should give them benefits.¡±

    Hearing this, Li Kuangge couldn¡¯t help but get embarrassed. He lowered his head and said, ¡°Yes, Brother. Thank you for reminding me.¡±

    Zhao Hai patted Li Kuangge¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just told you these words to appear good on the outside. My real purpose isn¡¯t to embarrass you. Your status in the Giant Axe Sect isn¡¯t low. You will encounter all kinds of things in the future. You shouldn¡¯t be deceived by what you see on the outside.¡±

    Li Kuangge stared. Then he asked, ¡°Brother, what do you mean? The words you said are for the outside? Then what¡¯s your real purpose?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Did you notice something from the location of the Hundred Ghosts Sect?¡±

    Li Kuangge thought about it and said, ¡°The Hundred Ghost Mountain is very close to the Jade Belt River. Because of the strange rocks of the mountain, there would be howling sounds heard all the time. There are also several yin qi rich caverns in the mountain. There¡¯s nothing special about them.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean the mountain itself. Think about the location of the mountain itself.¡±

    Li Kuangge asked, ¡°It¡¯s close to the Jade Belt River. Is that it?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Correct. It¡¯s very close to the Jade Belt River. Moreover, as you said, the Hundred Ghosts Sect has a grudge with the Wonderful Sound Pavilion. And this grudge should have extended to the nine super sects. The Hundred Ghosts Sect is located right next to the Jade Belt River, and right on the other side is the territory of the nine super sects. If an army crosses the river, the Hundred Ghosts Sect would certainly find out. As long as we support the sect, the Hundred Ghost Sect would be loyal to the Freedom Alliance. We can make the sect into our outpost in the Jade Belt River. Therefore, winning the sect over to our side would be good for the future of the alliance.¡±

    Hearing this, Li Kuangge finally understood. He nodded and said, ¡°I understand.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Hundred Ghosts Sect and then take a rest.¡± Li Kuangge nodded.

    ......................................................

    In a cavern of the Hundred Ghosts Sect sat an old man. This old man looked over a hundred years old. His hair and beard were all white and there were spots on his face. He was very thin and he wore ck cultivator robes. The old man¡¯s robes were embroidered with silver ghost patterns. This old man was the sect master of the Hundred Ghosts Sect, Zhong Wuhun.

    A few cultivators stood opposite Zhong Wuhun. These cultivators looked rtively younger and they were at the transcending tribtion stage. They were looking at Zhong Wuhun with respect. These talents held high status in the sect, but all of them respected Zhong Wuhun.

    In fact, in the Hundred Ghosts Sect, there were very few people who didn¡¯t respect Zhong Wuhun. This was because Zhong Wuhun had done so much for the sect. When Zhong Wuhun was still young, he was a famed genius of the Hundred Ghosts Sect. He was able to reach the transcending tribtion stage at a very young age. He was considered to be a genius among geniuses. The sect was grooming him to be an immortal expert as soon as possible.

    But not soon after his breakthrough, the Hundred Ghosts Sect was suppressed by the Wonderful Sound Pavilion. The sect master of the Hundred Ghost Sect has been plotted against and was killed by the pavilion. This caused the Hundred Ghosts Sect to be a headless dragon. It wouldn¡¯t take long before it would be eliminated by the Wonderful Sound Pavilion.

    During that period, the position of sect master fell into Zhong Wuhun¡¯s hands. After he got the position, Zhong Wuhun gave up any ideas of fighting back against the pavilion. He paid every price he could to save the sect from extinction and he seeded. Through multiple painful sacrifices, the Hundred Ghosts Sect was able to keep its position among the sects in the Western Demon Province.

    But because of this, Zhong Wuhun¡¯s cultivation has stagnated. When he was done saving the sect from ruin, his best period of cultivation already passed. It has be impossible for him to be an immortal expert. For this reason, although Zhong Wuhun was still at the transcending tribtion stage, nobody in the Hundred Ghosts Sect dared to look down on him. Even the sect¡¯s immortal elder was respectful towards him.

 Chapter 1894

    Chapter 1894 ¨C Allowed

    Zhong Wuhun looked at the people in front of him and said, ¡°Is Mister Zhao Hai heading over to our Hundred Ghosts Sect?¡±

    One of the cultivators replied, ¡°Replying to the sect master, Mister Zhao Hai is reported to be heading towards our sect. He will reach the Hundred Ghosts Mountain in about an hour. We still don¡¯t know his purpose foring.¡±

    Zhong Wuhun smiled faintly and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Prepare to wee Mister Zhao Hai.¡± Although the cultivators didn¡¯t know what Zhong Wuhun was thinking, they all nodded and then left.

    Seeing everyone leave, Zhong Wuhun muttered, ¡°Zhao Hai, don¡¯t disappoint this old man. A person like you shouldn¡¯t be ignorant to the uses of the Hundred Ghosts Sect.¡±

    An hour passed in a blink of an eye and Zhao Hai¡¯s army could already be seen from the Hundred Ghosts Mountain. But before the army arrived at the mountain, Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Everyone, stop and pitch camp below the mountain. Kuangge,e with me.¡±

    After he said that, hemanded the Hell King¡¯s Ship to fly towards the Hundred Ghosts Mountain. Li Kuangge took out a jade sword message and then exined their visit to reassure the people of the Hundred Ghosts Sect. Li Kuangge knew that Zhao Hai was attaching great importance to the sect. Therefore, he has to exin their visit to avoid offending them.

    Before the two could reach the Hundred Ghosts Mountain, they could see a group flying out of the mountain. When they arrived, these people divided into two groups and then gave Zhao Hai their greeting.

    An old man led a group of younger cultivators towards the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Zhao Hai also reduced the ship¡¯s speed. Before long, both sides met each other. The old man cupped his fist towards the Hell King¡¯s Ship and said, ¡°I have seen Mister Zhao Hai. This one is the sect master of the Hundred Ghosts Sect, Zhong Wuhun.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and cupped his fist and said, ¡°I have seen Sect Master Zhong. The Sect Master is too polite. Please let the others return.¡± Naturally, Zhao Hai was referring to everyone who came out to greet him.

    Zhong Wuhun smiled faintly and said, ¡°This old man didn¡¯t organize them, they came voluntarily. These kids admire you very much. Hahaha.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed. Haha. Sect master, please enter the ship.¡± Zhong Wuhunplied and then flew towards the ship. At the same time, he introduced the people he brought with him. These were the core disciples of the Hundred Ghosts Sect.

    Zhao Hai smiled and greeted everyone. At the same time, these people were excited upon meeting Zhao Hai. Just like Zhong Wuhun said, Zhao Hai was very popr among them. He was their idol.

    The group entered the Hundred Ghosts Sect through the passage made by the disciples of the Hundred Ghosts Sect. Then they disembarked from the ship and entered the main hall of the sect.

    Seats were already prepared inside the hall. Naturally, Zhao Hai sat on the seat of honor while Zhong Wuhun sat beside him. After the two sat down, Zhao Hai opened his mouth and said, ¡°Sect Master Zhong, I really disturbed you bying here.¡±

    Zhong Wuhun quickly replied, ¡°We don¡¯t dare. The sect is honored by Mister Zhao Hai¡¯s presence in the ck Tiger Gang.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly. He could see that Zhong Wuhun was a smart person. Therefore, he didn¡¯t go around in circles and said, ¡°Sect Master Zhong, let me be straight to you. The location of the Hundred Ghosts Sect is very crucial. You can monitor the nine super sects on the opposite side of the river. So I¡¯m nning to tell the alliance to support the Hundred Ghosts Sect. I wonder what Sect Master Zhong thinks about this?¡±

    Zhong Wuhun didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be so direct. He couldn¡¯t help but stare for a moment. Then he stood up and then bowed towards Zhao Hai, ¡°Mister, thank you very much.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and asked Zhong Wuhun to take a seat, then he said, ¡°Back when we destroyed the Wandering Soul Group, we were able to acquire some of their cultivation methods. At this moment, there are disciples of the ck Tiger Gang that practice them. The Hundred Ghosts Sect also practices the ghost dao. Is Sect Master Zhong interested in these methods? If you are, I can ask the sect to bring those cultivation methods over.¡±

    Zhong Wuhun was very excited. The Hundred Ghosts Sect was also a ghost cultivator sect. But what was the Wandering Soul Group? Their cultivation methods allowed them to dominate the Great Realm of Cultivation in the past. Their inheritance was leagues better than the Hundred Ghosts Sect. Although the Wandering Soul Group was eliminated, their cultivation methods were still in high demand. If they get their hands on it, the Hundred Ghosts Sect would benefit a lot. This would greatly influence the future of the sect.

    Zhong Wuhun couldn¡¯t help but stand up in excitement. He bowed towards Zhao Hai once more as he said, ¡°Mister, the Hundred Ghosts Sect will never forget this kindness. This Zhong Wuhun can¡¯t give anything right now, but let me offer this bow first. In the future, if Mister requires it, the Hundred Ghosts Sect would dispatch our troops without question.¡±

    Hearing Zhong Wuhun, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Sect Master Zhong, as I said, the Freedom Alliance will never mistreat anyone who is useful towards its cause. Although the alliance doesn¡¯t require tribute, the position of the Hundred Ghosts Sect is just too important. Moreover, I heard that you have a grudge against the Wonderful Sound Pavilion. I hope that the Hundred Ghost Sect can act as the alliance¡¯s first line of defense. Naturally, we don¡¯t expect you to stop the nine super sects on your own. There¡¯s no need for you to sacrifice yourself. So we must build a transmission formation to the ck Tiger Gang as soon as possible. Once the nine super sects attack, you can retreat to the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s base.¡±

    Zhong Wuhun nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll follow Mister¡¯s arrangement.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll have the sect send ghost face ships to you. I will also teach you how to make them. This should be enough for you to maintain security over the Jade Belt River.¡±

    Zhong Wuhun assured him, ¡°Mister doesn¡¯t need to worry. You can leave the defense of Jade Belt River to us. If there¡¯s anything wrong, we will immediately get in touch with you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly. Then he waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t stress yourself too much about it also. The army will rest here for a day before we go to the Jade Belt River.¡±

    Although Zhong Wuhun doesn¡¯t know why Zhao Hai was going to the Jade Belt River, he didn¡¯t ask. He stood up and said, ¡°Mister, a cave residence has been prepared for you. Will you take a rest?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ll rest on my ship. There¡¯s no need for the cave residence. If the Sect Master is interested, you cane with me to the ship.¡±

    When he heard Zhao Hai, Zhong Wuhun felt that there were other meanings to his words. So he immediately replied, ¡°That would be great.¡± Zhao Hai smiled and then walked out first. When he exited the hall, he flew towards the Hell King¡¯s Ship with Li Kuangge and Zhong Wuhun following behind him.

    When they arrived at the Hell King¡¯s Ship, Zhao Hai led the two into a cabin. Then Zhao Hai looked at Zhong Wuhun and said, ¡°I heard about sect master Zhong¡¯s sacrifice for the Hundred Ghosts Sect. I have been moved by it. I have a potion. When you return, sect master Zhong can drink it and retreat for seven days. You should be able to reach the immortal stage by then.¡±

    After he said that, Zhao Hai took out a jade bottle and then handed it over to Zhong Wuhun. Zhong Wuhun¡¯s face was red as he looked at the jade bottle. He desired the immortal stage for a very long time. He didn¡¯t regret sacrificing his cultivation for the sect, but if he was given the opportunity, he would definitely grab it.

    Zhong Wuhun was shaking as he received the bottle. Then he stood and bowed before saying, ¡°Mister, I can¡¯t repay the kindness that you gave me. Please ept my bow.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand, ¡°Sect master doesn¡¯t need to be too polite. If Sect Master Zhong wants to, you can go back now. I believe you will reach the immortal stage in seven days.¡±

    Zhong Wuhun knew what Zhao Hai meant. Zhao Hai already finished exining the matter and allowed him to leave. Zhong Wuhun was a person who knew his ce, so he immediately said, ¡°Mister, I¡¯ll ask to be excused.¡± Zhao Hai nodded. Then Zhong Wuhun respectfully left the cabin.

    Zhao Hai looked at Li Kuangge and said, ¡°What? You¡¯re envious?¡±

    Hearing this, Li Kuangge gave an embarrassed smile as he said, ¡°A little. Haha. Brother, it¡¯s the immortal stage. Who doesn¡¯t want to reach it?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Forget it. Zhong Wuhun is very old. Although he missed the time to reach the immortal stage, his umtion is very deep. The potion I gave him is just the push he needs. You haven¡¯t umted enough yet. You are still young. If you use the potion to be an immortal expert, your potential would be greatly affected. It¡¯s better for you to break through naturally.¡±

    Li Kuangge nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Brother. I understand.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he looked at the sky outside and said, ¡°We¡¯ll go to the Drinking Elephant Mountain by the Jade Belt River tomorrow. The army will be stationed there for some time.¡±

    Li Kuangge raised his brows and asked, ¡°Brother, why do we need to be on Drinking Elephant Mountain?¡±

    Li Kuangge knew about Drinking Elephant Mountain. It¡¯s a mountain located beside the Jade Belt River. There¡¯s a hollow area underneath the mountain, which made it look like an elephant sticking its trunk to drink from the river. It was one of the unique scenes along the Jade Belt River.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°We have to make the other side behave a little. We¡¯ll retreat once the four northern provinces are stabilized. Until then, we need to stay in Drinking Elephant Mountain to defend.¡±

    Li Kuangge nodded, ¡°We now have the four provinces under control. I heard that the sect ssification is being carried out. Once the ssification is done, the north should be stable.¡±

    Zhao Hai agreed, ¡°After that happens, there¡¯s one more thing I need to do. It¡¯s something I promised everyone.¡±

 Chapter 1895

    Chapter 1895 ¨C Setting Up a Battle Monument

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Li Kuangge immediately understood. He couldn¡¯t help but get excited as he said, ¡°Brother, will you really do it?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I made a promise to everyone, so I have to do it. Let¡¯s take a day off. We will head towards Drinking Elephant Mountain tomorrow.¡± Li Kuangge nodded, then he turned around and left. Seeing Li Kuangge¡¯s expression, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything and just smiled. Then he went back to the Space.

    The next day, Zhao Hai appeared on the Hell King¡¯s Ship once more. Li Kuangge and the sect representatives were already waiting for him. Seeing Zhao Haie out, they immediately surrounded Zhao Hai. One of the representatives said, ¡°Commander, will you really set up a monument in Drinking Elephant Mountain?¡±

    Right, Zhao Hai was intending toplete his promise to erect a monument. Zhao Hai promised the troops that as long as the four northern provinces are taken care of, he would erect a monument by the Jade Belt River to remember those who fought for the Freedom Alliance. Therefore, as soon as Zhao Hai said that he had something left to do, Li Kuangge immediately knew what it was.

    Zhao Hai looked at the sect representatives and then smiled faintly as he said, ¡°Yes. I made a promise to you all. Hahaha. Let¡¯s go.¡± Everyone cheered and then flew out of the Hell King¡¯s Ship to tell everyone about the news. Before long, the Freedom Alliance Army was in a jubnt mood.

    Just as they were about to leave, a couple of people flew down from the Hundred Ghosts Mountain. Zhong Wuhun was in the front. Upon arriving in front of Zhao Hai, Zhong Wuhun cupped his fist and said, ¡°Mister, why don¡¯t you rest for a few more days? There¡¯s no need to be in a hurry.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. There won¡¯t be any battles anytime soon, so there¡¯s no need for us to rest. We¡¯re heading towards Drinking Elephant Mountain. We¡¯re going to stay there for some time.¡±

    Zhong Wuhun nodded, ¡°I see. Then I won¡¯t disturb Mister. If Mister has anything you need, just tell us.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite. You can begin your seclusion. The earlier you close up, the sooner you¡¯ll benefit.¡± Seeing Zhong Wuhun here, Zhao Hai knew that the old man had yet to go into seclusion.

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Zhong Wuhun no longer said anything. He bowed towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank Mister in advance.¡± After he said that, he led his group and returned to the Hundred Ghosts Sect. At the same time, Zhao Hai¡¯s Hell King¡¯s Ship flew towards Drinking Elephant Mountain.

    Before long, Zhao Hai saw the shadow of a huge elephant in the distance. Its trunk was dipped into the Jade Belt River as though it was drinking. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he said, ¡°Truly mysterious. The resemnce is uncanny.¡±

    Li Kuangge nodded and said, ¡°It really resembles an elephant.¡±

    After a while, the two brought the Freedom Alliance army to the Drinking Elephant Mountain. The mountain wasn¡¯t small. Besides the part where it looked like an elephant, the rest of it was no different from other mountains.

    Zhao Hai looked around and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s set up camp here.¡± Li Kuanggeplied and passed the order. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai flew to the head of the elephant and gazed at the wide Jade Belt River. His consciousness also entered the Space.

    After entering the Space, Zhao Hai immediately had Laura and the others use the processing machine to create a blueprint for the monument. The size of the monument would be huge since it would contain the names of the Freedom Alliance¡¯s army.

    Before long, a blueprint was brought over. After looking at it, Zhao Hai was satisfied with the n. The monument would be built on top of Drinking Elephant Mountain. Moreover, the design was very good.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s consciousness returned to his body. At this time, Li Kuangge arrived beside Zhao Hai. The army was already setting up their tents. They had done this multiple times already, so there was no need for supervision.

    Zhao Hai opened his eyes and then turned to Li Kuangge before saying, ¡°Kuangge, I¡¯ll leave this ce to you. I¡¯ll be heading out for a while.¡±

    Li Kuangge nodded and said, ¡°Do you want some help?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head. Then he left and flew towards the Western Demon Province. Zhao Hai was going to pick up some bs for the monument. He found a deposit of very hard stone on a mountain in the Western Demon Province. The hardness of the stone wasparable to steel. It was the best material for making a monument.

    It didn¡¯t take long before Zhao Hai reached the mountain with the stone deposit. This mountain only had this type of stone. And since the stone could only be used to build houses, it wasn¡¯t very valued in the Western Demon Province.

    After looking at the surroundings, Zhao Hai flew to a stone structure on the mountain summit. The structure was around 100 meters in diameter and protruded above the ground for about 50 meters. It looked like a giant column.

    Zhao Hai used his spiritual force to see that the column was no less than a kilometer high. The deeper it went, the thicker it became.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai pinched his finger and then muttered, ¡°Earth, rise!¡± The technique that Zhao Hai used was a spell that he augmented with his earth-element ability.

    After Zhao Hai¡¯smand, an earthen yellow light departed from his hand and fell on the stone column. The stone column began to shake. And like growing bamboo, the stone column began to emerge from the mountain until a tall stone column appeared.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and waved his hand, sending the stone column to the Space. Then he flew back to Drinking Elephant Mountain.

    Cave residences have been constructed in the mountain by the Freedom Alliance Army. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t disturb them. The army would be staying in this ce for quite some time. It would be better if cave residences were made.

    Although Drinking Elephant Mountain doesn¡¯t have any spirit veins, its spiritual density wasn¡¯t weak. Constructing an army camp in this ce serves two purposes. First was to guard against the nine super sects on the opposite side of the river, and second was to preserve the cultivation of the troops.

    Li Kuangge was waiting for Zhao Hai to return. Seeing Zhao Hai flying over, he immediately came forward.

    He looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Brother, did something happen?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine.¡± Then he waved his hand, releasing earthen yellow light onto the elephant¡¯s head. The ground on the elephant¡¯s head began to sink. It must be known that the head was made entirely out of very hard stone. However, it was slowly being melted by the yellow light.

    Before long, a hole about 100 meters wide appeared. The hole was rectangr and was cut very neatly. It looks like it has been chiseled by an artisan.

    After digging the huge hole, Zhao Hai waved his hand once again, taking the stone column out. However, he didn¡¯t immediately ce the column down, it continued flying in the air.

    Then Zhao Hai flew next to the floating column and then took out a huge de. With the de in his hand, Zhao Hai began to shape the column.

    Wen, wen, wen, wen, wen. The sound of stone being cut away was being heard. Zhao Hai looks like he was practicing his dework. The stone pir was being chopped by the knife bit by bit. But overall, there was no change to the pir. It¡¯s like Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t doing anything to it at all.

    However, Li Kuangge, who was standing beside him, knew what was going on. The stone pir was being divided by Zhao Hai. The reason the pir wasn¡¯t changing was because Zhao Hai was using a special technique.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s actions weren¡¯t hidden from the people of the army. The troops had a very good rtionship with Zhao Hai. As long as they weren¡¯t in the middle of battle, they could act as casual as they wanted. Therefore, when they saw that something was happening, they immediately went over.

    Cultivators who were close to Li Kuangge even whispered to him, ¡°Kuangge, what is themander doing? Is he making the monument?¡±

    Li Kuangge nodded, ¡°Yes. Otherwise, themander wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with the stone pir. Themander promised to make us a monument, so he¡¯s making it right now.¡± The cultivators nodded. Then they looked at the stone pir with shining eyes. Their names would be carved onto that monument to be looked at by future generations. They couldn¡¯t hide the excitement on their faces.

    After some time, Zhao Hai stopped. Then he waved his hand. The stone column began shedding pieces, revealing its real form, a huge monument.

    The bottom 100 meters of the monument was a rectangr b of stone. There was also another rectangr b near the top, looking like a handle. Looking from afar, the monument looked like a sword stabbed on a b of stone.

    Zhao Hai pressed his hand down. Then the bottom of the monument fell into the huge hole that he prepared.

    The monument fit the hole seamlessly. The sword monument looked as if it was meant to be there.

    The monument¡¯s imposing manner was astonishing. There were patterns along the sword, making it look artistic.

    Zhao Hai approached the monument. Then the huge de in his hand turned into a long and thin rapier. Zhao Hai grasped the rapier and then began shing the monument.

    Li Kuangge and the others were now flying in the air, looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s actions. They saw the characters that Zhao Hai engraved, ¡°Li Feng, Zhang Long, Ma Yu.....¡±. Li Kuangge and the others couldn¡¯t help but stare. These were the names of their allies that died in battle. Zhao Hai seems to remember their names.

    As the list became longer and longer, the expression on everyone¡¯s faces became more dignified. This was because they began seeing the names of their friends. These were friends that died fighting the Heavenly Demons and the nine super sects. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to know them all.

    The air seems to turn heavy as everyone bes quiet. Only the sound of Zhao Hai¡¯s rapier was heard. Everyone was looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s actions.

    A day passed, two days, three days. It took Zhao Hai three days before he finished carving the names of those who died. Then Zhao Hai began engraving the names of the others. As more names were engraved, cultivators began seeing their names on the monument.

    For the next ten days, Zhao Hai carved names on the monument. All in all, it took Zhao Hai 13 days of nonstop work in order to finish the monument.

    After carving thest name, Zhao Hai let out a long breath. Then he turned his head to see Li Kuangge and the others behind him. All of them had solemn faces. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What happened? Why do you all look like that?¡±

    Li Kuangge and the others simultaneously bowed towards Zhao Hai and shouted, ¡°Army Commander, thank you. Your kindness will forever be in our minds.¡±

    Zhao Hai was stunned for a moment. Then he waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not finished yet.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai went to the back of the sword monument and then began to carve more characters. ¡°Battle Monument of the Freedom Alliance. It all began when the skies opened up and the Heavenly Demons attacked. Alliances began forming to resist the invaders. And in the Northern Divergent Province, the Freedom Alliance was founded. The Freedom Alliance¡¯s first army began fighting the Heavenly Demons at.........¡±

    A long article describing the history of the Freedom Alliance¡¯s army was written. Every battle they underwent was documented. It reminded everyone why the battle monument was established.

    It took three days for Zhao Hai toplete the article. There were hundreds of thousands of characters that needed to be carved. It¡¯s natural that it took more than a day.

    Zhao Hai let out a long breath when he was done writing the article. Then suddenly, he felt his spiritual force rise a few times. It was as if a huge mental burden had been lifted off. Zhao Hai was stunned for a moment. Then he looked at the monument and understood that it was the reason.

    The promise he made to the troops acted like shackles attached to his spirit. If it was a normal person, it might not have affected them. However, it had a huge effect on cultivators. This was the reason why cultivators rarely made promises.

    Zhao Hai promised millions of people to create a monument. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t fulfill his promise, then this burden would never be taken off his spirit. Even if Zhao Hai increased his spiritual force, this shackle would continue to exist.

    But now that Zhao Haipleted his promise, the shackles were taken off. Thinking about this, Zhao Hai sighed. He also discovered that because of his high degree of concentration, his spiritual qi was much purerpared to before.

 Chapter 1896

    Chapter 1896 ¨C Monument ident

    Zhao Hai also felt his own spiritual force bing purer. Then all of a sudden, Zhao Hai felt a chaotic fluctuation of spiritual force. The fluctuation wasn¡¯t very powerful and was quite disorderly. It seems like it was released by a group of people.

    As Zhao Hai was puzzled, he felt the spiritual force fluctuation rushing towards the battle monument, like lost children that finally found their home.

    Zhao Hai frowned. He didn¡¯t understand what was going on. He didn¡¯t know why these spiritual forces were attracted to the monument. They were extremely disorderly. Although the umted spiritual force was stronger than his own, their chaotic nature made them unthreatening. It wouldn¡¯t be able to do any damage to the monument. The monument was made with stone, it didn¡¯t have any spirit.

    Although a spiritual force attack was quite formidable against cultivators, it only worked because their target has souls. Spiritual force attacks were pretty useless against inanimate objects. So why did the monument attract this chaotic mass of spiritual force?

    It was also at this moment that Li Kuangge and the others noticed the mass of spiritual force. The sheer amount of spiritual force flooding towards the stone monument caused them to be anxious. A lot of cultivators immediately became alert.

    At this time, the spiritual forces touched the stone monument. Then upon contact, the spiritual forces were being absorbed.

    Zhao Hai also noticed that as soon as these spiritual forces fell on the stone monument, the monument began to light up with a golden hue. This situation continued for a long time until all of the spiritual forces were absorbed by the monument.

    Once the spiritual forces were absorbed by the monument, the monument emitted a thick golden light. The golden light only shes for a moment before vanishingpletely.

    Zhao Hai and the others looked at the monument and saw that it had undergone a huge change. All of the names of the dead people were now golden. The article that Zhao Hai wrote on the back had also turned gold. The golden fonts seemed to shimmer, looking alive.

    With the changes brought by the golden light, Zhao Hai and the others could feel the surrounding spiritual qi gathering towards the stone monument. It was as if the stone monument had be a cultivator.

    Zhao Hai looked at the golden names and suddenly understood. The change on the monument wasn¡¯t caused by him, but by the cultivators who died.

    Those who perished fighting against the Heavenly Demons and the nine super sects held an obsession in their hearts. This obsession was the protection of their sects and the Freedom Alliance.

    Because of this obsession, their spirits didn¡¯t immediately disappear when they died in battle. Instead, it umted into a chaotic consciousness that continued to exist. It might vanish, but it would take a long time.

    Zhao Hai created a monument for everyone in the army, which included those who died in battle. Zhao Hai also wrote down the history of the Freedom Alliance army. With how attentive Zhao Hai was in carving, the umted consciousness was attracted. In the end, when Zhao Hai was finished, the consciousness of those who died regarded the monument as their final goal. Therefore, the remnant souls funneled towards it.

    When Zhao Hai engraved each name on the monument, he would unconsciously think of the person and their deeds. This allowed a connection to the remnant consciousness that the dead cultivator left behind. In turn, this attracted the remnant spiritual force to their respective names.

    Because of their obsession, even if these consciousness were only remnant spirits, they would still want power to protect their sects. So using the monument as a medium, they began to slowly absorb spiritual qi to strengthen themselves.

    Although he didn¡¯t know if he was right or wrong, Zhao Hai surmised that this was the case. Otherwise, these changes wouldn¡¯t have urred to the monument. There was no other exnation.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai immediately asked Laura and the others to create the highest grade incense the Space could produce.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and took out three huge incense sticks. He went in front of the monument and then took out a stone cauldron filled with sand.

    Zhao Hai lit the incense sticks with a snap of his fingers. Holding the three incense sticks in his hand, Zhao Hai turned his head to Li Kuangge and the others and said, ¡°Everyone, line up!¡±

    Li Kuangge and the others were stunned for a moment, but they didn¡¯t dare dy. They immediately went into a formation as soon as they could. Zhao Hai stood with his back facing everyone. Then with the incense in his hand, he said, ¡°Brothers, you have protected us and your sects. You have sacrificed for the survival of the Freedom Alliance. We, your fellow brothers, will remember your names forever. I hope that your spirits will continue guarding the Freedom Alliance. Zhao Hai asks you.¡±

    After saying that, Zhao Hai made three bows towards the monument and then inserted the incense sticks into the stone cauldron. After the incense were inserted, the monument shone with golden light. Then a figure of light began to appear. The face of this figure flickered, showing the faces of those who died in battle.

    Then the figure bowed towards Zhao Hai before entering the stone monument. Although there weren¡¯t changes on the surface of the monument, all who were looking at the monument were shocked. They could feel a heavy auraing out of the monument. It was as if it became a huge pir that could support heaven and the earth.

    Seeing the changes to the monument, Li Kuangge and the others finally understood what was going on. Their faces turned solemn as they also offered three bows towards the monument.

    After paying his respects, Zhao Hai turned his head to the army and said, ¡°I will set a tradition. The stone monument will be cleaned every seventh day. And as long as the Freedom Alliance exists, the incense sticks will never be extinguished. This task will be handled by the Freedom Alliance army.¡±

    Li Kuangge and the others nodded. Then Zhao Hai continued, ¡°Alright, all of you can go back. We¡¯ll stay here for ten days. If nothing happens during that time, the other side should have stopped their ns of attacking. After that, we¡¯ll leave a small group of people to guard the monument while the rest shall return to their respective sects. Also, a storehouse needs to be built nearby to store all of the incense.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai pointed towards a point in Drinking Elephant Mountain which wasn¡¯t far from the monument.

    Li Kuangge nodded, ¡°Alright, Brother. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Go back and rest.¡± Li Kuangge proceeded tomand everyone to return. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai looked at the monument once more and then sighed before leaving.

    Li Kuangge moved quickly. Not long after, he organized people to build a stone building on the ce that Zhao Hai pointed towards. The building was quiterge, but it was empty inside.

    After the building was constructed, Zhao Hai putrge amounts of incense inside. This incense was specially made. No matter how strong the winds or how long it rained, they would never be extinguished. Each incense wouldst for exactly seven days. The incense inside the building shouldst for a very long time.

    The incense was created by the Space using the highest-end resources. There won¡¯t be problems with storing it. After dealing with these matters, Zhao Hai returned to the Space.

    After carving for ten days straight, Zhao Hai¡¯s spirit has be highly fatigued. Even in his current strength, he couldn¡¯t help but feel tired. After returning to the Space, he rxed in the hot springs first before sitting underneath the Hundred Spirits Tree and drinking some tea.

    As he was rxing, Zhao Hai also recalled the changes that happened to him. Afterpleting the promise he made with everyone, the shackles on his soul have disappeared and his spiritual force has be purer than before. Most importantly, Zhao Hai could feel that there¡¯s something different in his soul, but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint what it was.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual force has always existed in a crystal form. As he progressed, the silver crystal kept getting bigger and bigger. After this incident, there was a hint of gold on the crystal. Meanwhile, the crystal actually shrank. This doesn¡¯t mean that the faces on the crystal have be smaller, the size of the crystal had just reduced. At the same time, Zhao Hai felt that his spiritual crystal had be more solid.

    Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t met this situation before, so he didn¡¯t know what it meant. He didn¡¯t even know what the golden part of the crystal could do.

    Although Zhao Hai had a lot of Undead in the Space, most of them were below the immortal stage. Meanwhile, his immortal-level Undead didn¡¯t know what the golden spiritual force represented.

    Even if Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t know the use of the golden spiritual force, he could feel that it wouldn¡¯t bring him any harm. He tried to move it somewhere and it followed just like any other spiritual force.

    After resting for several days inside the Space, Zhao Hai walked out and inspected the Drinking Elephant Mountain. A permanent encampment has been built in the mountain. It wasn¡¯t a huge camp, but it could allow 100 thousand troops to be stationed all year round. This was also Zhao Hai¡¯s request. It wouldn¡¯t be suitable for the entire army to guard the monument all the time.

 Chapter 1897

    <h4>Chapter 1897: The Army Disbands</h4>

    The troops of the Freedom Alliance Army are from different sects after all. Moreover, these people didn¡¯t have low status. Some of them were even core disciples of their sects. Naturally, it was impossible for them to always stay in the Freedom Alliance Army. Therefore, only a small number of troops were required to stay in Drinking Elephant Mountain.

    Now that the monument has been built and the northern provinces have stabilized, it was time to disband the Freedom Alliance Army. If Zhao Hai keeps being in control of the army, the members of the alliance might not feel at ease.

    Thinking that the army was about to be disbanded, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel mncholic. The army fought with him for quite some time. He was a bit reluctant to disband it.

    Zhao Hai stood on the Hell King¡¯s Ship, watching the people of the army bustling about. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He was about to order everyone to gather around and announce the disbandment of the army when he suddenly felt the golden wisp of spiritual force inside him jump.

    Zhao Hai stared. He didn¡¯t know what was going on. He thought that the golden spiritual force was just like the normal spiritual force. After using it in the past few days, he couldn¡¯t see what was different about it. But this time, it seems to have gone out of control.

    While Zhao Hai was puzzled, he felt the beating of his spiritual force getting more and more intense. He wanted to keep it under control and found that it wasn¡¯t really rampaging. But as soon as his consciousness got in contact with this spiritual force, he immediately noticed that something was different.

    Before Zhao Hai used his spiritual force, he felt that there¡¯s nothing different around him. But this time, upon touching the golden spiritual force, he felt another powerful spiritual force sweeping through him. This caused Zhao Hai to be surprised.

    Zhao Hai let go of his control over the golden spiritual force and no longer felt anything special from the surroundings. Naturally, when he controlled the golden spiritual force once more, he felt the powerful spiritual force. But this time, the powerful spiritual force was some distance away from him.

    Zhao Hai could feel that the powerful spiritual force was doing a scan, sweeping everyone it passed through.

    Suddenly, Zhao Hai thought of something and his eyes began to shine. He felt the powerful spiritual force once again and saw that it was already very far from him. And before long, Zhao Hai could no longer sense it.

    But this also affirmed Zhao Hai¡¯s thoughts. He believed that he ranked among the best in the Great Realm of Cultivation when ites to spiritual force. Even immortal experts didn¡¯t have a purer spiritual force than him. His spiritual force was not only due to his cultivation method, it was also reinforced by some of his special abilities.

    And now, there was a spiritual force that was so formidable that it was able to scan such a huge area.

    Nobody in the Great Realm of Cultivation had a spiritual force as formidable as this. There was only one ce where this kind of spiritual force would exist, and this was the Soaring Dragon Realm.

    The Soaring Dragon Realm performs inspections every ten thousand years. It must be the controllers of the Soaring Dragon Realm that swept the Great Realm of Cultivation with their spiritual force. In this way, they would know the overall strength of the realm.

    Moreover, such a strong spiritual force couldn¡¯t be discovered by the people of the Great Realm of Cultivation. Only Zhao Hai¡¯s golden spiritual force was able to detect it. Because of this, people of the Great Realm of Cultivation never knew when the inspection came.

    Zhao Hai was now quite worried. The Great Realm of Cultivation¡¯s strength was greatly damaged. If the Great Realm of Cultivation fails the inspection, then that would be a huge loss.

    Although Zhao Hai was worried, he also knew that he couldn¡¯t do anything about this matter. The decision simply wasn¡¯t in his hands. The qualification to enter the Soaring Dragon Realm waspletely under the hands of the realm¡¯s controllers. Most importantly, it was impossible to win this manner through sentiment and hard work. The only criteria for the inspection was the realm¡¯s strength.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai sighed once more. Then he ordered, ¡°Everyone, line up!¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s order, the people of the army immediately got into formation. After scanning the troops, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Brothers, it has been some time since the army has been established. These days, a lot of things have happened in the Great Realm of Cultivation. And now, the Freedom Alliance upies four provinces. We can now see ourselves as equal to the nine super sects. By this point, the nine super sects wouldn¡¯t dare to attack the north without proper reason. Our purpose has been fulfilled. I think it¡¯s time for the army to disband.¡¯

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the army immediately went into a buzz. Some of them did want to go back to their sects, but they were unwilling to disband the army. They liked fighting with Zhao Hai.

    At this time, Li Kuangge cupped his fist towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Commander, I oppose disbanding the army. The four northern provinces might have been pacified and the nine super sects have been driven off, but the enmity is still there. Maybe, at some point, the nine super sects would attack us once more. Because of this, we cannot disband the army.¡±

    The others followed, ¡°Right, Army Commander, we cannot disband the army.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand, stopping the rest from answering. He looked at everyone and said, ¡°When I said that the army will be disbanded, I don¡¯t mean that the alliance would no longer have an army. The army currently has 7 million people. Meanwhile, we only need a few people to be stationed in Drinking Elephant Mountain. Most of you can go back to your sects. But this doesn¡¯t mean that you will no longer have anything to do with the army. Everyone needs to take a month every year to go back to Drinking Elephant Mountain for training. At the same time, the 100 thousand people in Drinking Elephant Mountain need to be rotated every two months. Do you understand now?¡±

    Upon hearing this, everyone understood what Zhao Hai meant. They weren¡¯t opposed to this. The army would still be there and Zhao Hai would still be themander. They would have a chance to fight with Zhao Hai in the future. That was enough for them.

    Therefore, the people of the army replied, ¡°Understood, Army Commander.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he looked at everyone and then waved his hand. Jade slips began to fly towards the sect representatives. Then he said, ¡°The jade slips in your hands marks when you wille into rotation. At the same time, it indicates when you need to train in the camp. When the timees, the representatives will take charge in bringing everyone back. If there¡¯s anyone missing, I will need an answer from you.¡±

    The sect representatives immediately nodded. Although Zhao Hai¡¯s words were somewhat impolite, these representatives were actually happy. The jade slips represented that they were still part of the army.

    After the representatives received the jade slip, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Return to your sects and cultivate. I want you all to remember, even if your sects have any enmity, you are all members of the Freedom Alliance Army. You are all brothers. If one is in trouble, everyone has to help. If your sects go into war, stay your hand and remember that you have brothers on the other side. If your sect mes you for this, tell them toe to me.¡±

    When the troops of the army heard this, they all loudly replied. They fully understood what Zhao Hai meant. Even if the troops returned to their respective sects, the Freedom Alliance Army still had its influence. Later on, if people want to deal with someone from the army, they would need to think through it properly. After all, Zhao Hai was still present. In the Great Realm of Cultivation, there wasn¡¯t anyone willing to offend him, this includes the nine super sects.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Brothers, before you return to your sects, I want to let you know that it has been an honor knowing all of you. If you need my help, don¡¯t hesitate to go to the ck Tiger Gang and ask for me. I definitely wouldn¡¯t refuse. Alright, all of you can leave. The first group to be stationed in the mountain will stay.¡±

    Everyone was moved by Zhao Hai¡¯s words. Although Zhao Hai told everyone that they could leave, nobody left. At this time, on behalf of everyone, Li Kuangge cupped his fist and said, ¡°Commander, on behalf of everyone, I want to tell you that the Freedom Alliance would be nothing without you. It is our honor to be your brothers and to fight beside you. We will always be your soldiers. As long as the Commander gives an order, we will go through fire and water to aplish it.¡±

    The others followed up, ¡°We will go through fire and water. We will never refuse!¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone and couldn¡¯t help but feel warm inside. He even had the urge to tear up. Fortunately, he was strong enough to endure his emotions. Heughed and said, ¡°Alright. This Zhao Hai will never forget all of you. I want to drink with you all, but I don¡¯t have enough spirit wine with me. But I once got wine from the Hundred Flowers Valley. I¡¯ll pour all of the wine into the Jade Belt River and each of us will take a sip of the river¡¯s water. Let me offer all of you a cup!¡±

 Chapter 1898

    <h4>Chapter 1898: Soaring Dragon Summons</h4>

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the people of the first army couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then they allughed. Li Kuangge replied with a smile, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll listen to the armymander. We have seven million people here. I¡¯m afraid one sip per person would dry up the Jade Belt River.¡± Everyoneughed with him.

    Zhao Hai alsoughed. Then he moved and appeared above the Jade Belt River. He took out a jar of liquor and poured it into the river. After pouring a hundred jars, he stopped.

    Naturally, it¡¯s impossible for all these jars toe from the Hundred Flowers Valley. A lot of them were created by the Space. If he really considered it, Zhao Hai could provide enough spirit wine for 7 million people. However, he cannot do that. Spirit wine was a valuable good. There¡¯s no way to exin if he took out arge quantity of it.

    After pouring wine into the river, Zhao Hai took out one more wine jar and then flew towards the monument. He took out three cups and then filled them to the brim with wine. Then he looked at the monument and said, ¡°Brothers, drink wine with us.¡±

    Li Kuangge followed beside Zhao Hai. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s actions, he couldn¡¯t help but be moved. In the Great World of Cultivation, people rarely paid respects to the dead. Only the ns would worship the dead, but it only involved their patriarchs and important elders. As for the ordinary people, nobody remembered them.

    Zhao Hai paying tribute to those who died in the war moved Li Kuangge. Even if they died, they would still be remembered. He was happy for those who perished.

    After paying respects to the monument, Zhao Hai and the others went to the Jade Belt River. After looking at the crowd, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Brothers, before we part, let¡¯s drink together. Let¡¯s celebrate our brotherhood.¡±

    Everyone replied, ¡°For our brotherhood!¡± Then everyone took out a jade cup and then cooped up some river water to drink. After putting their cups away, they cupped their fists before leaving. It was said that on that day, beasts on the Jade Belt River rushed out of the water like drunken madmen. This shocked the people of the nine super sects who were on the opposite side.

    The people of the army knew that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t a fussy person, so they left after drinking a cup of river water. It has been some time since they returned to their sects, they also wanted to see their fellow disciples. Only a hundred thousand people were left on Drinking Elephant Mountain to guard it. Li Kuangge was among the hundred thousand people who would be the first batch to guard the monument.

    There was also no need for Zhao Hai to remain. He¡¯s themander of the Freedom Alliance Army, so there¡¯s no need for him to guard. In any case, if anything happens to the army, he would be the first one to be informed.

    After exchanging a few words with Li Kuangge, Zhao Hai returned to the ck Tiger Gang. The ck Tiger Gang¡¯s territory was now quiterge. Now that Zhao Hai has pacified the entire north, the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s territory spanned until the Myriad Demons Realm¡¯s territory.

    It must be known that the ck Tiger Gang and the Myriad Demons Sect were quite far from each other. A domain spanning such distance was certainly huge. The ck Tiger Gang¡¯s territory also included a huge section of the Green ins Mountains. The Green ins Mountains was thergest mountain range of the Northern Divergent Province. However, it was a ce with a lot of dangerous and powerful beasts. Although it also contained a lot of nts and minerals, nobody was really able to conquer the mountain range. Even the Myriad Demons Sect only conquered a part of it. The small section they conquered was used as the sect¡¯s main hall.

    The ck Tiger Gang now owns arge part of this mountain range as its territory. Naturally, the ck Tiger Gang used a lot of methods to exchange for its current territory. After all, the ck Tiger Gang and the Myriad Demons Realm were truly quite far from each other. If the sects in between didn¡¯t exchange their territory, the ck Tiger Gang would have no way to connect to theirnds with the Myriad Demons Sect.

    The ce Zhao Hai returned to was still the Inferno Valley Base. With the four northern provinces conquered, the ck Tiger Gang officially became the leader of the Freedom Alliance.

    After Zhao Hai appeared on the ck Tiger Gang, the person in charge of the transmission formation immediately ran over and cupped his fist before saying, ¡°I have seen Martial Uncle Zhao. Martial Uncle, you¡¯re finally back.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he looked at the person and said ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen to the gang?¡±

    The disciple stared, then he immediately realized that Zhao Hai misunderstood his greeting. He quickly shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong. The gang is very normal. But the gang leader has been busytely because of the sect ssification.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he looked at the disciple and then said, ¡°Are you Zhang Lei from the Handyman Hall? Did you ck in your cultivation? Last time I saw you, you¡¯re at the Foundation Establishment. Why did your cultivation remain stagnant?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Zhang Lei forced a smile and said, ¡°Martial Uncle, I didn¡¯t neglect my cultivation. But whenever I cultivate, for some reason my cultivation doesn¡¯t increase. My spiritual qi increases very slowly.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he said, ¡°How long have you been watching the transmission formation?¡±

    Zhang Lei replied, ¡°Nearly three months. The mission I epted is watching the transmission formation for three months. I¡¯m almost done.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°After you¡¯re done with this task, take a mission outside the sect. It¡¯s best to go to the outskirts of the Green ins Mountains. This will be very good for your progress. Cultivation isn¡¯t staying inside every day. Because you haven¡¯t tempered your spirit, your cultivation has be slow.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Zhang Lei couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he immediately bowed to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Thank you, Martial Uncle. We understand.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he took out a potion and a jade token and then handed it over to Zhang Lei before saying, ¡°This potion can help you recover your injuries in a short time. At the same time, it will restore your spiritual qi. The jade token will help you block one attack from a Nascent Soul Expert. Cultivate well and pay attention to safety.¡± After that, Zhao Hai patted Zhang Lei on the shoulder before leaving.

    Zhao Hai did this a lot of times before. There were plenty of disciples who were aided by him. Because of this, the disciples of the ck Tiger Gang liked Zhao Hai a lot.

    Zhang Lei stood in ce with a look of excitement. It must be known that the mission for guarding the transmission formation has been snatched by him with the specific intention of meeting Zhao Hai and getting his guidance. Zhao Hai was famous for his generosity. Zhang Lei just didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be so generous as to give him two things.

    It was only when Zhao Hai¡¯s figure disappeared that Zhang Lei recovered. He quickly bowed in Zhao Hai¡¯s direction.

    Before long, Zhao Hai arrived in Zhang Feng¡¯s study. Although the ck Tiger Gang obtained arge territory, including the headquarters of the Myriad Demons Sect, Zhang Feng¡¯s office remained the same. The Inferno Valley Base has be the root of the ck Tiger Gang. Although the base was underground and wasn¡¯t eye-catching, itsbat strength was much more powerfulpared to the headquarters of the Myriad Demons Sect.

    There were also people taking charge of the Myriad Demons Sect¡¯s headquarters. The person leading them was Hu Liangchen. Fortunately, the ck Tiger Gang absorbed a lot of rogue cultivators before the Heavenly Demon invasion arrived. This allowed the sect to not worry about manpower. And with the addition of the Hundred Flowers Valley disciples, the ck Tiger Gang has enough people to manage its affairs.

    After arriving inside Zhang Feng¡¯s room, Zhao Hai discovered that there were two inner disciples guarding the door.

    When the guards saw Zhao Hai, they stared for a moment before their expressions lit up. Then they cupped their fists and said, ¡°We have seen Martial Uncle Zhao Hai.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Is the Gang Leader in?¡±

    One of the inner disciples replied, ¡°The Gang Leader is almost always inside his room. He has a lot of matters to deal with.¡± Just as he said this, Zhang Feng¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Little Hai is back? Let him in, quick.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then pushed the door open and entered.

    Zhang Feng was currently holding a jade slip when Zhao Hai came in. Upon seeing Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng waved his hand and said, ¡°Come and sit. How is Drinking Elephant Mountain?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°It¡¯s done, don¡¯t worry. How about you? I heard that you have a lot of things to deal with.¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Some sects aren¡¯t satisfied with their ssifications, they want their ss to be higher. It¡¯s a huge headache. I also received a jade sword message from Jian Wuya. He wants to make peace with us. He said that the Soaring Dragon Realm will soone to evaluate. We need to make preparations.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Those nine super sects. If they aren¡¯t deceived by the Soaring Dragon Realm, then they¡¯re deceiving us. The evaluation of the Soaring Dragon Realm has already begun. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s even finished.¡±

    Zhang Feng stared. He put down the jade slip and said, ¡°How did you know? I heard that nobody knows when they start and when they end.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I came to know by ident. Did the nine super sects say anything else? How do they want to make peace?¡±

    Zhang Feng shook his head and said, ¡°They didn¡¯t say much. But I can see that they¡¯re worried about the evaluation. Jian Wuya wants to enter a non-aggression pact with us. At the same time, they want to open transmission formations to both sides for trade. After all, there are resources unique to the north. There¡¯s also resources we need from the south. Neither of us can progress on our own.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°We can agree to this. After all, we need tomunicate with each other. As long as I¡¯m here, they wouldn¡¯t dare mess around. And we¡¯ll also keep developing. There wille a time that the Freedom Alliance wouldn¡¯t be weaker than them even without me.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded, ¡°I wonder what the evaluation of the Soaring Dragon Realm will be. If we lose our qualifications to enter the Soaring Dragon Realm, there would be a lot of trouble.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°This is something we cannot be certain about. We can only ept whatever result there is. The Heavenly Demons are truly stupid. The Great Realm of Cultivation and the Heavenly Demon Realm aren¡¯t the only ones that could enter the Soaring Dragon Realm. There are still other realms that could enter. Even if they win against us, their strength has also been greatly damaged. They would no doubt lose their chance to enter the Soaring Dragon Realm. I really don¡¯t know what they were thinking.¡±

    Zhang Feng sighed and said, ¡°The attack of the Heavenly Demons isn¡¯t only to help them qualify for the Soaring Dragon Realm. It¡¯s also because of their hatred towards us. I heard that the reason the Heavenly Demon Realm got kicked out of the Soaring Dragon Realm was the invasion of the Great Realm of Cultivation. After that, the Great Realm of Cultivation reced them in the Soaring Dragon Realm. Therefore, the Heavenly Demons used the invasion to retaliate against us. Fortunately, we have you. Otherwise, the qualifications of the Great Realm of Cultivation would be in danger.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°The nine super sects should know more about the Soaring Dragon Realm than we do. Senior Brother, should we use this opportunity to get information from them?¡±

    Zhang Feng thought for a while and said, ¡°The nine super sects are still wary of us. I think we should wait for a while. You have been out for so long, you should take a rest. I heard that you made a monument in Drinking Elephant Mountain. This will make us closer with the other sects.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°How is the Hundred Ghosts Sect? Did you go with what I suggested? I think we should support other weaker sects to bnce out those who are already strong. Moreover, we could get the support of these sects, making our position in the alliance more solid.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded, ¡°We¡¯ve already sent the resources to the Hundred Ghosts Sect. I heard that their sect master, Zhong Wuhun, has reached the immortal stage. However, he kept his position as sect master. Moreover, he wants to be eternal allies with the ck Tiger Gang.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°That¡¯s good. Our help didn¡¯t go in vain.¡±

    As Zhao Hai said that, a jade sword message appeared in front of Zhang Feng. Upon receiving the jade sword message, Zhang Feng scanned it with his spiritual force. Then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°It seems like the nine super sects don¡¯t know that the evaluation is done. They want us to send a representative because the Soaring Dragon Realm wants to meet the nine super sects and the Freedom Alliance.¡±

    Zhao Hai raised his brow and said, ¡°The Soaring Dragon Realm knows about the Freedom Alliance? It seems like they¡¯re more formidable than I thought. Who do you think we should send?¡±

 Chapter 1899

    <h4>Chapter 1899: Trial</h4>

    Zhang Feng nodded and said, ¡°Naturally, we cannotck in who to send. You obviously need to go. However, I can¡¯t apany you. There¡¯s just too many matters that I need to deal with. I already discussed it with everyone in the alliance. You will go. The alliance will support all of your decisions.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared. He knew what this statement meant. This wasn¡¯t as simple as telling him that he would represent the Freedom Alliance. This meant that he didn¡¯t need to discuss the decisions that he had to make with the alliance.

    In other words, no matter what Zhao Hai decides to do, the Freedom Alliance will be behind him. They were giving him the power to make decisions on behalf of the alliance.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright. When do I have to go?¡±

    Zhang Feng replied, ¡°Three dayster. In the main hall of the Heaven Sect.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go and take a rest. Three dayster, I will head to the Heaven Sect.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai stood up, cupped his fist towards Zhang Feng, and then left.

    Seeing Zhao Hai leaving, Zhang Feng couldn¡¯t help but smile. He held the jade slip once more and read its contents. He was confident in Zhao Hai. With him going to the Heaven Sect, there would definitely be no issues.

    Moreover, the decision to give Zhao Hai the power to make a decision on behalf of the alliance wasn¡¯t suggested by Zhang Feng. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t the idea of one or two people. This was something that was proposed by the sect masters of the Freedom Alliance on their own initiative.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind any of these. Three days was a short time. He ns to rest in this period of time. At the same time, he was curious about meeting the people from the Soaring Dragon Realm.

    Three days passed in a blink of an eye. Zhao Hai was now on the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s transmission formation, heading towards the Heaven Sect. The Freedom Alliance has already replied to the proposal of the nine super sects. For a short period, both sides wouldn¡¯t make a move against each other. Moreover, they began to trade with each other. Trading cities that were once closed were beginning to open.

    Because of the agreement, Zhao Hai was able to use the transmission formation to head directly towards the Heaven Sect. This time, he was alone.

    With a sh of white light, Zhao Hai appeared on the Heaven Sect¡¯s transmission formation. Seeing Zhao Hai, the disciple guarding the transmission formation stared before theirplexion changed. But they immediately recovered and then stepped forward and gave a bow before saying, ¡°I have seen Mister Zhao Hai. Mister, the sect master is already waiting for you.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then he walked towards the main hall of the Heaven Sect. As soon as he left the transmission formation, a disciple of the Heaven Sect met him along the way and led him towards the hall.

    Jian Wuya and the other sect masters were already inside the hall. When they saw Zhao Haiing in, their expressions turnedplicated. However, they quickly hid their reactions. Then Jian Wuya cupped his fist towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I have seen Mister Zhao Hai. Mister, please have a seat.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he cupped his fist as well, ¡°I have seen the sect masters.¡± Then he took thest seat.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s actions, Jian Wuya couldn¡¯t help but stare. But he quickly recovered. Then he said, ¡°Three days ago, we received a message from the Soaring Dragon Realm¡¯s envoy. They told us that they would be announcing the results of the Great Realm of Cultivation¡¯s evaluation. But from what I can see, we¡¯re still qualified for the Soaring Dragon Realm. Because if we weren¡¯t, they wouldn¡¯t have sent someone.¡±

    Abbott Numu nodded and said, ¡°I thought the same. However, it¡¯s a bit strange. I remember reading records of the sect about the Soaring Dragon Realm. Last time, the Soaring Dragon Realm immediately informed us that we qualified. A jade slip was sent to all sects in the realm introducing the Soaring Dragon Realm as well as the method to go there. There¡¯s no envoy. So why would they send someone this time? Did something go wrong?¡±

    Hearing Abbott Numu, Jian Wuya and the others frowned. Then Gui Lingzi said, ¡°I seem to recall the same thing. I read that the jade slip that the Soaring Dragon Realm sends needs to be recorded immediately because it would self-destruct. I haven¡¯t heard of the Soaring Dragon Realm sending an envoy.¡±

    The group frowned. They don¡¯t understand why the Soaring Dragon Realm did it this time. Naturally, there was a bit of worry in their hearts.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Why think so much about it. It means we still have a chance. If we lost our qualification, then they wouldn¡¯t have spared us a nce.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Jian Wuya and the others stared. Then they nodded their heads. If they were no longer allowed to enter the Soaring Dragon Realm, they wouldn¡¯t have received word.

    Jian Wuya looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, I know that we had some differences in the past. But the qualifications to enter the Soaring Dragon Realm is very important to the Great Realm of Cultivation. Therefore, I hope that you can work with us this time.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Of course. I¡¯m also someone from the Great Realm of Cultivation. I would definitely help guarantee our entry into the Soaring Dragon Realm. If it wasn¡¯t for this, do you think I would be calmly sitting here?¡±

    If someone else said this, Jian Wuya and the others would have been enraged. But since it was Zhao Hai, they couldn¡¯t help but calm themselves down. This was a testament to Zhao Hai¡¯s strength.

    At this time, a powerful aura suddenly came from outside. This aura was the most powerful one Zhao Hai has ever felt. It was much stronger than immortal experts. In front of this aura, he felt like a kitten facing a tiger.

    Jian Wuya took a deep breath and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go meet the guest.¡± Then he stood up and walked out with Zhao Hai and the others following behind him. This time, they didn¡¯t dare be neglectful.

    Before long, the group arrived at the Heaven Sect¡¯s transmission formation za. At this time, a person was standing on a transmission formation. Upon seeing this person, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. This was because he didn¡¯t expect the person¡¯s appearance to be like this.

    The man was wearing warrior clothing and had a huge de on his back. He had short hair and a red headband on his forehead. He wore leather boots on his feet. He looked like a valiant warrior.

    The person looked about 30 years old. His skin was dark and his eyes were sharp. Looking at him was like looking at a mountain. One couldn¡¯t help but lower their heads in his presence.

    Jian Wuya and the others were simrly shocked. They didn¡¯t think that the envoy from the Soaring Dragon Realm would look like this.

    But fortunately for them, they were people who had seen a lot of things. So they immediately recovered from their shock. Jian Wuya cupped his fist and said, ¡°Is mister the envoy from the Soaring Dragon Realm? This one is the Heaven Sect¡¯s sect master Jian Wuya.¡±

    When the others introduced themselves, the man just nodded. But when he saw Zhao Hai, the man had a yful look in his eyes.

    After everyone introduced himself, the man said, ¡°I¡¯m called Lin Ling. I came here to inform you about your qualifications for the Soaring Dragon Realm.¡±

    Hearing Lin Ling, Jian Wuya and the others turned serious. They were originally nning to invite Lin Ling to the main hall before discussing. They didn¡¯t expect Lin Ling to get to the point immediately.

    Lin Ling looked at everyone and said, ¡°The Great Realm of Cultivation has lost arge part of its strength. You¡¯re originally qualified to enter the Soaring Dragon Realm, but because of your loss of strength, you¡¯re on the verge of being disqualified. You need to undergo another assessment before you can enter the Soaring Dragon Realm.¡±

    Hearing Lin Ling, the hearts of Jian Wuya and the others sank. Then Jian Wuya asked, ¡°May I ask what the assessment is?¡±

    Lin Ling replied, ¡°You¡¯re given two days to get someone under the immortal stage to participate on behalf of your realm. They will be sent to a trial in a special realm along with 1000 other participants. They won¡¯t only need to fight powerful beasts, they would also have to fight against other teams. There¡¯s no time limit to the trial. Thest ten realm representatives to survive will be qualified to enter the Soaring Dragon Realm. The others will lose their qualifications. I will return in two days.¡± After he said that, the transmission formation shed a white light and Lin Ling was no longer there.

    Jian Wuya and the others couldn¡¯t help but stare at the transmission formation. Then they all turned their heads towards Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head back and talk.¡±

    Jian Wuya and the others also forced a smile. They were speechless. After everyone returned to the hall. Jian Wuya coughed lightly and then said, ¡°This time, we can only trust Mister Zhao Hai to represent us.¡±

    Zhao Hai just nodded and said, ¡°This rtes to the entire realm. I¡¯ll definitely go. But I hope that you can coexist peacefully with the Freedom Alliance while I¡¯m away. Is that fine?¡±

    Jian Wuya nodded and said, ¡°Mister can rest assured. This is the most important period for the Great Realm of Cultivation. For the sake of the Soaring Dragon Realm, everything else can be ced to the side.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a nod, ¡°That¡¯s good. I didn¡¯t expect there to be an assessment this time. A thousand realms. Hehe. It seems like the Soaring Dragon Realm has a lot of realms under them.¡±

    Jian Wuya looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, do you need to prepare anything? If you need anything, let us know. This is for the realm, so we will give you all of our support.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll see you in two days.¡± After he said that, he disappeared from the hall.

 Chapter 1900

    <h4>Chapter 1900: Forestsea Realm</h4>

    Two days quickly passed by and Zhao Hai was once more inside the main hall of the Heaven Sect along with Jian Wuya and the others.

    Although they don¡¯t want to acknowledge it, they have no choice but to recognize Zhao Hai as the strongest cultivator under the immortal stage. Even most immortal experts don¡¯t have the means to deal with him. Moreover, Zhao Hai has immortal-level Undead.

    Because of this, Jian Wuya and the others didn¡¯t even think about it and decided to send Zhao Hai for the assessment of the Soaring Dragon Realm.

    Seeing Zhao Hai arrive, the group rxed. They were afraid that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯te. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t go, then only their people would be sent to the trial. Although these people were disciples of their sects, they weren¡¯t confident that they would win without Zhao Hai.

    Upon arriving at the main hall, Zhao Hai greeted Jian Wuya and the others. Jian Wuya looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, the Great Realm of Cultivation will have to depend on you for the trial.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Sect Master Jian can rest assured, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    Jian Wuya nodded, then he said, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about this matter for two days. It is very likely that the Heavenly Demon Realm would also be among the people to participate in the trial. The Heavenly Demons aren¡¯t any weaker than us. If Mister sees them in the trial, I hope that you won¡¯t hold back in teaching them a lesson.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, but he didn¡¯t say anything. At this time, Lin Ling¡¯s powerful aura appeared once more. Zhao Hai and the others hastily walked out and headed towards the transmission formation za. Before long, they saw Lin Ling standing on the transmission formation.

    The group cupped their fists and said, ¡°We have seen Mister Lin Ling.¡±

    Lin Ling waved his hand and said, ¡°Where¡¯s your representative? Have theme.¡±

    Zhao Hai took a step forward and then cupped his fist, ¡°Mister Lin, this one will be participating in the trial.¡±

    Lin Ling looked at Zhao Hai and nodded, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Zhao Hai followed and stood beside Lin Ling in the transmission formation.

    Lin Ling nodded towards Jian Wuya and the others before activating the transmission formation. After a sh of white light, Zhao Hai and Lin Ling vanished. From his arrival to departure, Lin Ling said very few words.

    Looking at the empty transmission formation, Jian Wuya let out a long breath and said, ¡°I hope it goes well.¡±

    Although Abbott Numu and the others have a grudge against Zhao Hai, they also hoped that Zhao Hai would seed. This matter is very important for the Great Realm of Cultivation.

    ..............................................

    Once he recovered from the sh of light, Zhao Hai could finally see where he ended up. He was inside a boundless forest. He could see birds flying as well as vague mountain shadows in the distance.

    Lin Ling looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°This is the location of the trial. It¡¯s called Forestsea Realm. It¡¯s about half as big as the Great Realm of Cultivation. Naturally, the realm isn¡¯t all forest. The trial has officially started. The others have already entered this realm. When there¡¯s only ten people left, we wille over and inform you that the trial is over. Of course, that is if you survive until the end.¡± After he said that, Lin Ling disappeared.

    Zhao Hai was stunned when he saw Lin Ling disappear. He could feel that Lin Ling used a transmission formation to leave, but there was no transmission formation present.

    When he arrived at Forestsea Realm, he felt that something wasn¡¯t right. Instead of appearing in a transmission formation, he appeared in mid-air. Transmission formations needed foundation to be built on, which was mostly on the ground. Under normal circumstances, Zhao Hai should appear on the floor of the forest with a transmission formation under his feet.

    However, this wasn¡¯t the case this time. He actually appeared in the air above the forest without a hint of a transmission formation around him. Then when Lin Ling disappeared, Zhao Hai could feel the space fluctuate. Zhao Hai was sure that Lin Ling doesn¡¯t have a spatial ability because the fluctuation was the same one that transmission formations usually made.

    Zhao Hai has the Space, so he could pretend to have a spatial ability using it. However, this doesn¡¯t mean that Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t have spatial abilities. In fact, in addition to his other abilities, he also absorbed spatial abilities from other people. He just rarely used them because the Space was more convenient to use.

    There are a lot of inconveniences when using spatial abilities. Moreover, it requires a lot of spiritual force to use. Zhao Hai would rather not use them if he has the Space. Naturally, the Space itself has no offensive abilities. But among the myriad of spatial abilities, there¡¯s a spatial tearing ability that could cut almost anything. This ability cuts the space itself, so no matter how hard the target is, it would be cut into two.

    Because Zhao Hai has experience with spatial abilities, he knew clearly what kinds of fluctuations these abilities made. He could differentiate whether the spatial fluctuation was caused by an ability or a transmission formation. Therefore, Zhao Hai was certain that Lin Ling used a transmission formation to leave.

    Additionally, when Lin Ling left, there was no sh of white light. Lin Ling just disappeared in a blink of an eye.

    Zhao Hai was stunned by this. It was an invisible transmission formation. It was as if it didn¡¯t exist at all. He wondered what kind of technique it was. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be more curious about the Soaring Dragon Realm.

    At this time, the sound of humming could be heard. Zhao Hai turned his head to see that there was a dark clouding over from a distance. Seeing the dark cloud, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression changed. Then he immediately vanished.

    Zhao Hai left because he knew what the dark cloud was. It was a swarm of beasts that looked like bees. However, these beasts were much more terrifyingpared to bees. Their stingers could not only break through most shields, they could also release toxins. These bees were called Poison Dragon Bees.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s Space also has Poison Dragon Bees. Therefore, he knew that he couldn¡¯t recklessly provoke a swarm of them. However, Zhao Hai was also quite curious. This realm might have beasts that he didn¡¯t know about. As for the nts, they look the same as those present in the Great Realm of Cultivation. Zhao Hai would need to spare some time to see if there were any differences. At this time, he doesn¡¯t want to fight with those Poison Dragon Bees, so he chose to leave immediately.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t enter the Space while being inside the Forestsea Realm. He was afraid that his actions would be detected by the people of the Soaring Dragon Realm. He knew that the people in charge of the Soaring Dragon Realm were powerful, and he was still unaware of their methods.

    Take Lin Ling¡¯s disappearance for example. He has a method to teleport without a transmission formation. There¡¯s also the spiritual force that could scan an entire realm without being discovered. These were all methods that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know. Until he has a grasp on these methods, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t enter the Space.

    Zhao Hai flew for quite a distance to evade the Poison Dragon Bees. Then he went to the forest below. He heard Lin Ling say that the other participants were already in the realm. But the realm was half asrge as the Great Realm of Cultivation. Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t know where the other participants were dropped off. Because of this, Zhao Hai nned to refrain from flying in the air unless necessary.

    Although flying was faster, it would also expose you to the sun. This would make you more visible to both beasts and other participants. If the other party mounts a sneak attack, then the situation might be dangerous.

    Zhao Hai never underestimated his enemies. Lin Ling mentioned that the forest contained a lot of powerful beasts. How powerful would these beasts be? Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know, so he didn¡¯t dare to be careless.

    After restraining his aura, Zhao Hai carefully meandered through the forest. At the same time, he used silver needles to scan the area around him.

    The realm was very big. Finding one of a thousand people in such a huge area was like looking for a needle in an ocean. Therefore, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t actively looking for other people. Since there was no time limit, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t anxious. The more anxious he was, the more mistakes he would make.

    Although Zhao Hai was confident in his strength, he wouldn¡¯t dare be careless. Just in the Great Realm of Cultivation, he already saw a lot of people with special abilities. The trial involves 1000 realms of the same caliber as the Great Realm of Cultivation. The people they sent over wouldn¡¯t be weak.

 Chapter 1901

    <h4>Chapter 1901: First Battle in the Forestsea Realm</h4>

    As Zhao Hai was carefully moving forward, Laura and the others were collecting information about the surroundings while inside the Space. Lin Ling wasn¡¯t wrong, there were truly a lot of powerful beasts inside the realm. There were even beasts in the immortal level. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have silver needles, he would have already encountered them.

    Surprisingly, Zhao Hai has yet to run into another person. It has been some time since he began moving around the forest, but he has yet to meet anyone. This caused him to be confused.

    There were 1000 participants in the trial. Although it wasn¡¯t a lot, it wasn¡¯t little either. Moreover, these cultivators wouldn¡¯t be standing still. They would certainly move around as well.

    Although these 1000 participants haven¡¯t reached the immortal stage, they were no doubt the top experts of their realms. They shouldn¡¯t be passive. But despite walking around the forest for several hours, Zhao Hai has yet to meet another participant.

    However, this didn¡¯t stop Zhao Hai from moving forward. He didn¡¯t provoke any beasts either, this included the low-level beats. Although the realm shared some simrities with the Great Realm of Cultivation, there were still differences. Zhao Hai also collected nts along the way, and they seem to have different propertiespared to those in the Great Realm of Cultivation.

    Because of the uncertainties, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t cause any disturbances. He didn¡¯t want anyplications to happen before he was fully prepared. In any case, hunting beasts wasn¡¯t his goal. His goal was to be among the final ten people in the trial.

    As Zhao Hai was thinking, Cai¡¯er¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s another cultivator around a thousand li (500km) away. They look quite strong.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he nodded and said, ¡°Show me their image.¡±

    Cai¡¯erplied and then a small projection appeared in front of Zhao Hai. Disyed on the projection was a person moving in the forest. From their movements, the person seems to be rich in experience. They also chose to move inside the forest and didn¡¯t fly in the air.

    The person wasn¡¯t very tall. They had ck hair and their skin was a bit yellow. They wore ordinary cultivator clothing and didn¡¯t look special at all. However, Zhao Hai could notice that the person was bringing two artifacts. One of which was a set of gloves.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know what the gloves were made of. It looks like it was made of ck cotton and revealed the fingertips. Regardless, Zhao Hai was certain that this pair of gloves was a high-level artifact.

    The other artifact was a pair of boots. They seemed to be made of leather and didn¡¯t look eye-catching. However, Zhao Hai could see that whenever the boots touched the ground, it would produce wind that erased all traces. It was certainly a high-level artifact.

    Zhao Hai could also see that although the person wasn¡¯t tall and their body didn¡¯t look strong, there was a sheen on their skin. Zhao Hai was certain that they practice a powerful body cultivation method.

    Zhao Hai hesitated for a moment before heading towards the person. The trial involved killing other people. If you encounter someone, you need to kill them.

    As Zhao Hai approached the person, he was also monitoring their actions. This person seems to have not encountered a battle before. There were no traces of battle on his body. It was clear that they had been very careful.

    Zhao Hai could also feel a strong killing aura on this person. He was clear that this person wasn¡¯t a good person in their realm. However, this has no rtionship with Zhao Hai. All he wanted right now was to turn this person into an Undead.

    As the two approached each other, the other party didn¡¯t notice Zhao Hai until they were ten kilometers from each other. When he noticed Zhao Hai, the person¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but turn nervous. However, they didn¡¯t stop and continued heading towards Zhao Hai. At the same time, a murderous look shed in their eyes.

    Seeing the enemy¡¯s reaction, Zhao Hai smiled. It seems like the Forestsea Realm was about to be a bloody battlefield. Everyone present has a reason to survive.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t change his direction and continued going forward. Both sides were already aware of each other but neither changed directions. It was clear that they wanted each other dead.

    Before long the two were less than two li away from each other. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything and just flew in the air, revealing himself.

    The body cultivator didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to do that. But he immediately understood what Zhao Hai wanted to do. Even though the forest was rtively quiet, making a huge noise would only attract beasts.

    But if they were in mid-air, they would make less of a disturbance even if they make a noise. Their fight wouldn¡¯t destroy a lot of trees and the sound would be easily dissipated.

    Thinking of this, the person also flew up. The two looked at each other. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything. But he released his dao avatar and then sent a fist towards the enemy.

    The other party also didn¡¯t waste any breath. He released his dao avatar as well and threw a fist towards Zhao Hai.

    The two exchanged a few moves to test the opponent¡¯s strength. Speaking of strength, Zhao Hai was much stronger than the other party. His ability was also very good. He could destroy the enemy in a very short time.

    Zhao Hai also discovered that although the other party was at a disadvantage, he was still very calm. It was clear that he has yet to go all out. He still has cards left to y. This caused Zhao Hai to be somewhat curious. He wanted to know what other methods the enemy had.

    The two exchanged for about a hundred moves. The other party was certainly falling behind to the point of being reduced to defending. The person¡¯s face became more and more serious. After the hundredth move, he suddenly shouted. Then a sword flew out of his mouth and aimed straight towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai stared, then he immediately understood that this sword was a life source artifact. This person usually fought using his fists, but when he was about to lose, he would suddenly release his sword to attack the enemy. This would catch the enemy off-guard.

    Moreover, this person loudly shouted before using his life source weapon. This wasn¡¯t the first time he shouted throughout the exchange. In fact, he has been shouting from the start of the battle. Therefore, shouting right now wouldn¡¯t seem special. And with how he was in closebat with Zhao Hai, the surprise attack would definitely have a good effect.

    Unfortunately, this person was facing Zhao Hai. As soon as the sword reached Zhao Hai, a small shield suddenly appeared. A sound was heard as the sword was blocked.

    The person didn¡¯t expect his surprise attack to be blocked. As he was stunned, a sword appeared at his back and stabbed into his body. Then the sword twisted, crushing the heart.

    The person vomited blood as he looked at Zhao Hai in shock. Zhao Hai just smiled at him. Then he waved his hand and retrieved his sword. The man¡¯s eyes slowly lost their light before they fell down. Then they were covered by a ck gas before disappearing. Zhao Hai also disappeared.

    Not long after Zhao Hai vanished, beasts began to concentrate on the scene of the battle. After investigating the location for some time, the beasts left to scour the surroundings.

    The movements of the beasts were also seen by Zhao Hai. Even if the body cultivator didn¡¯t use his life source weapon, Zhao Hai would still kill him. He didn¡¯t want to get the attention of the beasts. These beasts were at the immortal-stage, they were all very powerful.

    This doesn¡¯t mean that Zhao Hai was afraid of the beasts. However, one of his goals was to inspect the realm. He doesn¡¯t have the time to get in trouble with the beasts. Moreover, he doesn¡¯t want to make too many moves under the gaze of the Soaring Dragon Realm¡¯s people.

    Lin Ling said before that when there are only 10 people left, the trial would be over. This meant that the participants were under surveince while being inside the Forestsea Realm.

    Zhao Hai has a lot of secrets that he wanted to keep hidden. He was certain that even the people in charge of the Soaring Dragon Realm would be greedy if they found out about the Space. This was because the Space was just too heaven-defying.

    Fortunately, Zhao Hai still has the Vermillion Bird Seal as a cover. However, if he used the Space¡¯s abilities frequently, there might be a chance that it would be discovered by Lin Ling and the others. Therefore, Zhao Hai decided to swiftly finish his battle with the body cultivator.

    As for turning the body cultivator into Undead, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried about it. This was because Zhao Hai was already known to use Undead in the Great Realm of Cultivation.

    After Zhao Hai killed his enemy, he immediately returned to hide in the forest. At the same time, he hid his aura and stayed still. He also used his wood-element ability to integrate into a huge tree. Even immortal experts wouldn¡¯t be able to find him.

    It took a while before the immortal level beasts retreated. These beasts didn¡¯t fight among themselves. They didn¡¯t speak but they seemed to use spiritual force tomunicate. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know what they talked about, but it seems like these beasts were territorial. Unless necessary, they wouldn¡¯t go into fights.

    It was only after the beasts left that Zhao Hai moved. He carefully left his hiding ce and then went further into the forest. By seeing the actions of the immortal-level beasts, Zhao Hai knew that he had overestimated their intelligence.

    Liquid silver continued to scan the surrounding area. Unfortunately, besides the body cultivator, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t meet another participant.

    The skies slowly turned dark. No matter which realm, beasts would still keep their nature. Beasts generally became more active at night, the same was true for the beasts in the Forestsea Realm. When night came, Zhao Hai immediately felt the forest around him wake up. Beasts began toe out to hunt. This also made it more difficult for Zhao Hai and the others to move at night.

    Seeing the situation around him, Zhao Hai decided to take a rest. In any case, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He nced around and appeared in front of a tree. Then a faint green light appeared on his body as he slowly entered the tree.

    After Zhao Hai integrated into the tree, he felt that he himself had be a tree. He could feel the roots of the tree absorbing the spiritual qi of the ground. He could also sense the leaves releasing spiritual qi into the air.

    The tree absorbs spiritual qi but also releases spiritual qi into the air. It seems to be channeling the qi of the surroundings and circtes it, not absorbing any of it. However, Zhao Hai could feel that the tree contained a lot of spiritual qi that circtes in a strange pattern. Perhaps this was the tree¡¯s method of cultivation.

    Sensing the flow of spiritual qi throughout the tree, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the mysteries of creation. The cultivation method of the tree was differentpared to cultivators. Cultivators use ores to create weapons and harvest nts to make pills. It was an act of always taking. It could be considered as going against heaven¡¯s will.

    On the other hand, the tree not only takes, it gives as well. It absorbs spiritual qi but releases some of it back. This achieves a bnce of spiritual qi between absorption and release. It waspliant to the rules of the world. It was aplete opposite of the selfish way that cultivators cultivate.

    After sensing the cultivation method of the tree, Zhao Hai was somewhat confused. He seemed to recall treants (tree demons) existing in the Great Realm of Cultivation. ording to what Zhao Hai knew, with the amount of spiritual qi inside the tree, it should have be sentient a long time ago. And yet, it remained as a tree.

 Chapter 1902

    <h4>Chapter 1902: Earth-element Ability</h4>

    This was the first time that Zhao Hai used his wood-element ability toprehend the cultivation method of a tree. It felt very strange. Just as Zhao Hai wanted toprehend more, he heard Cai¡¯er¡¯s voice, ¡°Young Master, you¡¯ve been in the tree for three days. Do you want to seclude? If so, you can to go the Space.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared for a moment. When he recovered, he asked, ¡°Three days? How could it be three days? It¡¯s only been an hour since I entered the tree.¡±

    Cai¡¯er replied, ¡°It¡¯s been three days. When you entered the tree, it seemed like your thinking process slowed down. I thought something happened to you. But there were no changes to the Space. I only called you when your thinking returned to normal.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He didn¡¯t expect this to happen. As he was confused, he asked, ¡°You said my thinking has slowed down. What happened? I feelpletely normal.¡±

    At this time, Laura answered, ¡°Brother Hai, did you do anything that could slow down your thoughts?¡± Laura¡¯s tone was somewhat anxious. This was because they didn¡¯t know why Zhao Hai¡¯s thoughts suddenly turned sluggish. It wouldn¡¯t be good if they couldn¡¯t see what it was.

    As Zhao Hai thought about it, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything special. I only used my wood-element ability to enter the tree. Then I began to sense how the tree cultivators. Other than that, I did nothing.¡±

    Laura frowned. Then she left the vi and went to the Universal Scanner and ordered, ¡°Analyze Brother Hai¡¯s situation. See if there are any problems.¡±

    The Universal Scanner lit up several times before a prompt was heard, ¡°Host has no issues. The reason for the Host¡¯s thinking bing slow is his integration to the tree. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    Hearing the scanner, Laura was relieved. Then she told Zhao Hai, ¡°Brother Hai, it seems to be caused by you integrating into the senses of the tree. This warped your perception and made your thinking slow. This exins why you thought that it was normal when it wasn¡¯t.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he moved and came out of the tree. It was now daytime. Zhao Hai also understood the difference between tree demons and ordinary trees. It should be their thinking speed.

    Tree demons were like people, so their thinking speed was naturally the same. However, trees weren¡¯t. They think very slowly to the point of being unbearable. Zhao Hai thought that he was only inside the tree for an hour when in reality he had stayed inside for three days.

    Why tree demons were able to think as quickly as people, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t know. He has no intentions of knowing either. He didn¡¯te to the Forestsea Realm to study this topic.

    After Zhao Hai left the huge tree, he immediately called Cai¡¯er, ¡°Cai¡¯er, what¡¯s the current situation?¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Young Master can rest assured. We¡¯ve already discovered several hundred participants. We also have a grasp of their locations. As for the rest, it¡¯s highly probable that they were already killed.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Continue monitoring their location. I have already rested for three days. It¡¯s time to find these people.¡±

    Cai¡¯erplied as a projection appeared in front of Zhao Hai. The projection was a map of the Forestsea Realm. There were red dots on certain areas of the map. Naturally, these red dots were the participants of the trial.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid that the projection would be seen by the people of the Soaring Dragon Realm. This was because the projection was a spirit projection, only Zhao Hai could see it.

    Having a projection was different from using the Space. When Zhao Hai uses the Space, it would produce an unusual fluctuation. If he used it too many times, the secret of the Space might be discovered by curious individuals. Meanwhile, a projection uses spiritual force. Other people couldn¡¯t see it. People would only think that Zhao Hai was using a spiritual force technique. They wouldn¡¯t pay special attention to it.

    Zhao Hai looked at the projection and found the cultivator nearest to him. With a sh, he moved quickly towards his target. Zhao Hai now understood why there were still a lot of cultivators present even though three days had passed. Everyone was just too far away from each other. It was difficult to meet in a short period of time.

    However, this wasn¡¯t difficult for Zhao Hai. He knew where everyone was. He could hunt them down whenever he liked.

    As he caught up with his target, Zhao Hai called Cai¡¯er, ¡°Cai¡¯er, how is the Freedom Alliance doing? Did the nine super sects do something?¡±

    Cai¡¯er shook her head and said, ¡°Nothing happened. The Freedom Alliance is still doing well. The nine super sects didn¡¯t make any unnecessary actions. Before any information about youes back, they won¡¯t make any moves.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. It seems like the nine super sects are fulfilling their promise.¡± As he said that, Zhao Hai changed his route. He kept meandering through his path to avoid the beasts. Meeting beasts would slow him down.

    After two hours, Zhao Hai finally met the target. The opposite party also detected Zhao Hai. Neither chose to leave. This was because both knew that the only way they would leave this realm was to kill other people. And only then can their realms enter the Soaring Dragon Realm.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use all of his strength in the battle. It took him nearly half an hour before finishing his opponent. After killing his target, Zhao Hai immediately left to look for the next.

    In one day, Zhao Hai was able to hunt down ten cultivators. When it became dark, Zhao Hai hid inside a tree once more. But this time, he didn¡¯t dare mix his thoughts with the tree. It wouldn¡¯t be good if he was out for three days once more.

    Although the forest had a lot of beasts, these beasts wouldn¡¯t topple down trees for no reason. Therefore, it was safest to stay inside trees when night came.

    The next morning, Zhao Hai came out of the tree and looked at the map. He discovered that more than ten cultivators died the night before. It was clear that they had been hunted down by the realm¡¯s beasts.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about their loss as he moved towards his target. For the next seven days, this has been Zhao Hai¡¯s routine. He would hunt people down during the day and then he would hide inside a tree when nightes. He had no ns of entering the Space. This was because his golden spiritual force would act up once in a while, informing Zhao Hai that the realm was being consistently swept by a strong spiritual force.

    Seven days pass by and the cultivators inside the Forestsea Realm have reduced to less than a hundred. However, those who were left couldn¡¯t be underestimated. All of them were roughly equal to Zhao Hai in cultivation. They were at the peak of the Transcending Tribtion Stage. There were even some who held the strength equivalent to an Immortal Stage expert. There were also people who held powerful artifacts as well as unique skills. To be able to survive inside the Forestsea Realm for ten days meant that they didn¡¯t rely on their luck.

    On the eleventh day that Zhao Hai arrived in the Forestsea Realm, Zhao Hai pursued another target. However, this target was different. Others would roam the forest constantly to look for enemies. Meanwhile, this person continued to stay in ce. This person was currently on a mountain. Moreover, it was one of the few treeless mountains in the Forestsea Realm.

    The entire mountain was full of rocks. There might be weeds growing on it, but there were no trees at all. This person stayed on this mountain for ten straight days.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t underestimate his enemy¡¯s strength just because they didn¡¯t leave the mountain. This person not only killed four cultivators who arrived at the mountain, he also wounded five immortal-level beasts. In his hand was a greatsword with powerful strength. Although he has yet to arrive at the immortal stage, Zhao Hai felt that with his greatsword, the person has the same fighting strength as an immortal stage expert.

    The person with the greatsword was Zhao Hai¡¯s target this time. Before long, Zhao Hai arrived at the rocky mountain. He used his spiritual force to scan the mountain but was unable to detect anyone. This caused Zhao Hai to be shocked.

    The Space¡¯s map clearly showed that the cultivator was still on the mountain. However, Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual force failed to sense the other party.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately rush up the mountain to understand what was going on. He stood quietly outside and continued to sweep it with his spiritual force. However, despite numerous attempts, he didn¡¯t find anything. This caused Zhao Hai¡¯s frown to be deeper. The longer this went on, the more Zhao Hai understood how those cultivators and immortal beasts were defeated by the person on the mountain. He couldn¡¯t be found at all. He would have the initiative to attack. With this kind of stealth and strength, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible to kill or injure an immortal expert.

    But why can¡¯t he be found? This caused Zhao Hai to be confused. Then Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes lit up when he realized something. The only exnation why the other party couldn¡¯t be detected was because they have a divergent ability.

    No mistake, it was a special ability. Like Zhao Hai¡¯s ability to disappear into a tree to escape the beasts, this cultivator should have an earth-element ability that allows him to disappear in the mountain. And with the properties of the mountain, it was the most suitable location for him to hide in. This exins why he stayed in the mountain for thest ten days. This was the best battlefield for him.

    However, without using the Space, how could he find the earth-element ability user? Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but frown.

 Chapter 1903

    <h4>Chapter 1903: Breakthrough In Battle</h4>

    Zhao Hai frowned as he looked at the mountain. He was an ability user, so he understood that abilities had nothing to do with the owner¡¯s cultivation. It was built onto the user¡¯s body. The ability would only be stronger the more the user utilizes it.

    It was precisely because they were born with the ability that ability users were very hard to deal with. Although Zhao Hai could find that person using the Space, he wanted to find other ways to solve the problem.

    After thinking for some time, Zhao Hai still couldn¡¯t find other methods to deal with that cultivator. He couldn¡¯t help but sight. It seems like it wouldn¡¯t be easy to find that person without using the Space. As he thought of that, Zhao Hai headed towards the mountain.

    As he walked up the mountain, Zhao Hai used his golden spiritual force to see if the people of the Soaring Dragon Realm were paying attention to him.

    It has to be recognized that the golden spiritual force was very powerful. Zhao Hai already used the golden spiritual force multiple times. However, it didn¡¯t decrease at all. It maintained itself and even seemed to be more solid than before.

    When the golden spiritual force appeared inside him, it was in the form of a golden mist. But now, the golden spiritual force had traces of bing a golden thread. This was out of Zhao Hai¡¯s expectations.

    Once in a while, Zhao Hai would use the golden spiritual force to see if the people of the Soaring Dragon Realm were monitoring him. This has be Zhao Hai¡¯s habit. Therefore, while he was walking up the mountain, he used the golden spiritual force to see if he was being monitored.

    But to Zhao Hai¡¯s surprise, as he used the golden spiritual force, he immediately felt a very obscure trace of spiritual force on the mountain. Zhao Hai was stunned for a moment before he understood. This faint spiritual force should belong to the greatsword-wielding cultivator.

    This discovery caused Zhao Hai to be happy. He didn¡¯t expect his golden spiritual force to be so formidable. He spent half a day thinking how to deal with the enemy¡¯s ability only toe up with nothing. Seeing the golden spiritual force working was truly a surprise.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t show his surprise on his face. He continued to move up the mountain. In the eyes of other people, Zhao Hai would seem cautious as he trekked up the mountain. It seems like he was afraid of being attacked.

    As Zhao Hai walked forward, he was also paying attention to the location of the target. He was now getting closer and closer to the cultivator. The distance between the two was now less than two li (1 km).

    Zhao Hai continued to pretend that he hadn¡¯t discovered the other party. It didn¡¯t take long for Zhao Hai to close the distance of two li. Now, Zhao Hai and the target were less than a hundred meters apart. But Zhao Hai knew that this wasn¡¯t the best distance to attack. Although nobody survived going up the mountain, the cultivator should be aware that those who survived for more than 10 days weren¡¯t easy to deal with. A distance of 100 meters wasn¡¯t a lot for cultivators, but it was enough for them to react to any situation. Therefore, the hidden cultivator didn¡¯t make a move.

    Zhao Hai continued to move forward. 90 meters, 80 meters, 70 meters...... When Zhao Hai was about 30 meters away, the person finally made a move. Zhao Hai felt the earth element around him move before his body became very heavy.

    Shortly after that, Zhao Hai saw a person holding a greatsword shing towards him. This person was wearing yellow clothing and was quite big. He was about two meters tall and had the build of a diator. In his hands was a greatsword about 2 meters long. It was purple and was made of an unknown material.

    Seeing the person appear, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh as he said, ¡°I have been waiting for you.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai lit up with yellow light. Then a yellow ive appeared in his hand. The ive was quite huge. It was more than 4 meters long. Zhao Hai hoisted the ive up and then shed down towards the other party. It was as if the change of gravity didn¡¯t affect him at all.

    As soon as the person heard Zhao Hai, he knew that the situation wasn¡¯t going as well as he hoped. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s ive, he immediately shouted as he redirected his sh to block the ive.

    Dang! After arge bang, the greatsword got in contact with Zhao Hai¡¯s ive. However, the cultivator was thrown back by Zhao Hai. At the same time, Zhao Hai was very surprised. It must be known that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t physically weak. He even gained a giant¡¯s strength from subduing Heavenly Demons. Even if Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t use any techniques, his own strength was something that ordinary transcending tribtion experts couldn¡¯t block.

    However, the target actually blocked his attack. Although the enemy was still knocked back, Zhao Hai knew that the enemy wasn¡¯t injured at all.

    Despite his surprise, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop. He continued to wield his ive as he released his killing intent. Zhao Hai also felt a powerful spiritual force locking onto him. This meant that the people of the Soaring Dragon Realm were looking at the battle.

    The target flew back using his earth-element ability. Then huge rocks shot up from the ground and shot towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Haiughed. He waved his ive and released a de qi. All of the rocks were smashed by the de qi. Then Zhao Hai charged towards the enemy once more.

    At this time, after dispersing Zhao Hai¡¯s attack, the cultivator also charged towards Zhao Hai.

    It has to be recognized that Zhao Hai¡¯s enemy was very strong. This strength wasn¡¯t from his techniques, nor was it due to the greatsword. Instead, it was because of the unity between his divergent ability and attacks.

    This person doesn¡¯t have a dao avatar, but his attacks were much stronger than cultivators with dao avatars. This was because the person¡¯s earth-element ability as well as techniques were perfectly united. The ability could even change the gravity around the cultivator as well as produce a shield. The ability¡¯s nature also caused the cultivator¡¯s movements to be very strange. If the opponent wasn¡¯t Zhao Hai, then the enemy¡¯s tempo would have already been disrupted.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t anxious to kill his enemy. To be honest, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use his special abilities much in the past. He was just too strong that there wasn¡¯t any need to change his methods. Even the techniques that he created for himself only contained very few aspects of his special abilities.

    But now, Zhao Hai was able to see a person having an ingenious way to use their special ability. Because of this, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t anxious to finish the battle. He wanted to study the enemy¡¯s methods to gain experience.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai¡¯s opponent became more frightened the more he fought Zhao Hai. He didn¡¯t expect to meet someone like Zhao Hai.

    However, the cultivator didn¡¯t give up. He knew that giving up means that he would be killed. Therefore, he didn¡¯t stop and attacked with all of his strength. He wanted to defeat Zhao Hai as soon as possible.

    Zhao Hai also noticed that his enemy¡¯s attacks had be more and more powerful. Although the moves were fiercer, they didn¡¯t be chaotic. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butmend his enemy¡¯s prowess in battle.

    At this time, Zhao Hai felt the aura of his enemy undergoing an unexpected change. The aura continued to rise as the attacks increased in strength. After attacking ten times, the attack has reached another level of strength. Zhao Hai¡¯s opponent couldn¡¯t help but fall back andugh. As he held his greatsword, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that I would break through. Hahaha. I have to thank you. If it weren¡¯t for our battle, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to advance. Because of you, I have reached the immortal stage. You will be the first person I kill after entering the immortal stage. You should feel honored.¡±

    Zhao Hai propped his ive up as he looked at his opponent. Then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Good. I didn¡¯t expect our fight to cause you to break through. But even if you have reached the immortal stage, it would still be impossible for you to kill me. Especially now that you have just advanced. You still need to stabilize your strength. It should be you who should be careful. I don¡¯t want you to die just after breaking through.¡±

    The person coldly snorted and said, ¡°Arrogant. You will pay for your ignorance!¡± Then he waved his greatsword and shed towards Zhao Hai.

    This time, Zhao Hai received hisrge ive and reced it with a de that he was familiar with. At the same time, he used the Seven Demon Killing des along with his Cosmos Technique.

    The other party soon discovered that he couldn¡¯t do anything to Zhao Hai. Although his strength has undergone a transformation, Zhao Hai showed that he wasn¡¯t weak. He found that it was impossible for him to kill Zhao Hai.

    The two fought for an hour without any signs of ending. At this time, bothbatants felt powerful spiritual forces targeted towards them. Both knew that their battle had rmed the beasts of the surrounding area. These immortal-level beasts were going toe over to see what¡¯s happening.

    Thinking of this, the expression of the two couldn¡¯t help but change. They didn¡¯t want to meet any of these beasts. Fighting these beasts wouldn¡¯t bring any benefits.

    Zhao Hai looked at his enemy before jumping back. After receiving his de, he said, ¡°This one is called Zhao Hai from the Great Realm of Cultivation. What¡¯s your name? We¡¯ll resume this battle once we reach the Soaring Dragon Realm.¡±

    As soon as the cultivator heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then he replied, ¡°Alright, as long as we both survive and go to the Soaring Dragon Realm, we¡¯ll continue this battle. This one is Tu Qian from the Dragon Soul Realm!¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Good.¡± Then after he said that, his body disappeared. At the same time, Tu Qian¡¯s body sank into the rocky mountain.

 Chapter 1904

    <h4>Chapter 1904: Leaving Opponents</h4>

    Three days after Zhao Hai and Tu Qian fought, Zhao Hai was flying in the air. He dared to do so because he knew that the trial had ended. A cultivator had just been besieged to death by several immortal-stage beasts. Now there are only ten cultivators left.

    Along with Zhao Hai and Tu Qian, there was someone that Zhao Hai had a connection with. Although he didn¡¯t know who it was, he was familiar with this person¡¯s realm. It was someone from the Heavenly Demon Realm. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hunt this person down like what Jian Wuya said. In fact, he cared about leaving this Heavenly Demon behind.

    The reason the Heavenly Demon Realm attacked the Great Realm of Cultivation was because they wanted to enter the Soaring Dragon Realm. Zhao Hai left this Heavenly Demon behind so that they could enter the Soaring Dragon Realm. This would reduce the Heavenly Demon Realm¡¯s inclinations to invade the Great Realm of Cultivation. Most importantly, this would also provide enemies to the immortal experts of the Great Realm of Cultivation in the Soaring Dragon Realm. Only in having a rival would one progress.

    Sure enough, as Zhao Hai flew, he heard a voice, ¡°Everyone, pay attention. The trial is over. Everyone, pay attention. The trial is over.¡±

    Following this announcement, the remaining cultivators also flew out from the forest or the mountains. As soon as they flew up, a person appeared beside them. Naturally, these people were from the Soaring Dragon Realm. Lin Ling was the person who appeared beside Zhao Hai.

    When Lin Ling appeared beside Zhao Hai, he looked at Zhao Hai and nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Then the two vanished after a sh of white light. The next moment, Zhao Hai and Lin Ling appeared in the Heaven Sect¡¯s transmission formation za.

    When the two people arrived, Jian Wuya and the others immediately rushed towards them. When they saw Zhao Hai standing beside Lin Ling, there was a huge smile on their faces.

    Jian Wuya cupped their fist and said, ¡°We have seen Mister Lin Ling.¡±

    Lin Ling nodded and said, ¡°The Great Realm of Cultivation is qualified to enter the Soaring Dragon Realm. With a wave of his hand, Lin Ling took out ten jade slips and handed them over to Zhao Hai and the others. Then Lin Ling gave Zhao Hai another look before he vanished from sight.

    Zhao Hai felt that Lin Ling¡¯s gaze held some approval towards him. However, he hid it from the others.

    After Lin Ling left, Jian Wuya immediately looked at Zhao Hai andughed, ¡°We¡¯ll have to thank Mister Zhao Hai this time. Mister, please.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then followed the others to the main hall of the Heaven Sect.

    When the group had settled down in the hall of the Heaven Sect, Jian Wuya looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, did you meet the representative of the Heavenly Demon Realm?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°No. The location of the trial has a veryrge area. It isn¡¯t any smaller than the Northern Provinces. Even if there are a thousand people thrown in, it¡¯s not very easy to find other people. Meeting beasts is more likely than meeting other cultivators. I reckon most of the deaths are caused by the realm¡¯s beasts. I don¡¯t even know the other survivors.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Jian Wuya and the others nodded. They could imagine how Zhao Hai spent the past few days. To be honest, if they reced Zhao Hai, they couldn¡¯t guarantee that they woulde back alive.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t tell them the truth. Even if they were being polite, he could feel that they have a hint of hostility towards him. Also, after his return from the Forestsea Realm, their brief alliance is done. It was normal for the nine super sect leaders to have such a reaction.

    At this time, Abbott Numu looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, how many cultivators did you meet? How strong are they?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I met ten cultivators. They¡¯re quite strong. But all of them died under my hand.¡±

    Abbott Numu nodded. He has no suspicions regarding Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. He believes that Zhao Hai could contend even against immortal experts.

    Zhao Hai looked at the nine sect masters. Then he stood up and said, ¡°Now that the trial is done. It¡¯s time for me to leave. Thanks for honoring our agreement to not attack the Freedom Alliance.¡± After he said that, he cupped his fist to everyone and then disappeared.

    When Zhao Hai disappeared, the sect masters seemed to have lost interest in talking. After a while, Jian Wuya sighed and said, ¡°Although Zhao Hai went to the trial, it seems like he has left some things behind in the Freedom Alliance. All of you should head back. As long as Zhao Hai exists, the nine super sects will never be free from facing the Freedom Alliance.¡±

    Hearing Jian Wuya, the other sect masters couldn¡¯t help but sigh. They knew that Jian Wuya was right. As long as Zhao Hai is present, they wouldn¡¯t have a way to deal with the Freedom Alliance.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care what these sect masters were talking about. He was now back in the ck Tiger Gang. The sect was currently peaceful. Although everyone was aware that Zhao Hai was participating in a trial on behalf of the Great Realm of Cultivation, nobody was worried. Naturally, this wasn¡¯t because Zhao Hai was unpopr, it was because they had absolute confidence in him. They knew that Zhao Hai would be fine. They believed that he would pass the trial and then safely return.

    When Zhao Hai returned to the ck Tiger Gang, he was met by cheers. Although they weren¡¯t worried about Zhao Hai, they knew that his return meant that the Great Realm of Cultivation had kept its qualifications to enter the Soaring Dragon Realm. This was good news for the realm.

    In the past, because of the nine super sects, a lot of sect masters didn¡¯t know about the existence of the Soaring Dragon Realm. But after the invasion of the Heavenly Demons, everyone became aware of the realm¡¯s existence.

    Since everyone knows about the Soaring Dragon Realm, they were naturally happy to see that the Great Realm of Cultivation could enter it.

    Zhao Hai greeted everyone before going to see Zhang Feng in his study. Zhang Feng was still busy. Although the Freedom Alliance was on the right track, there were still a lot of things he needed to deal with.

    When Zhao Hai pushed the door of Zhang Feng¡¯s study, Zhang Feng was standing up and about to leave. Seeing Zhang Feng, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. He asked, ¡°Senior Brother, are you heading out?¡±

    Zhang Fengughed and said, ¡°Oh, I was about to go out and meet you. I didn¡¯t expect you toe over this soon. Come,e. Take a seat. Tell me about the trial.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and took a seat. Then he told Zhang Feng about the trial. He also mentioned that he didn¡¯t kill the representative of the Heavenly Demon Realm.

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows as he said, ¡°You didn¡¯t kill the representative of the Heavenly Demon Realm? So the Heavenly Demon Realm is also entering the Soaring Dragon Realm? This means that we¡¯ll have an enemy there. How could this be good?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not. But if we don¡¯t let the Heavenly Demons enter the Soaring Dragon Realm, I¡¯m afraid they will invade the Great Realm of Cultivation once more. On the other hand, if they enter the Soaring Dragon Realm, they won¡¯t be as united as they are now. They will definitely fight among themselves. This would reduce any chances of them invading us. And any battles they carry against us will happen in the Soaring Dragon Realm. And with the nature of the Soaring Dragon Realm, the Heavenly Demons wouldn¡¯t be able to attack us with all their strength. Even if we go to the Soaring Dragon Realm, nothing will happen to us. This would solve our problem with the Heavenly Demons.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s thoughts, Zhang Feng felt that it was reasonable. Zhao Hai looked at Zhang Feng and added, ¡°Moreover, there¡¯s a benefit to having the Heavenly Demons enter the Soaring Dragon Realm. The Heavenly Demons will provide our people in the Soaring Dragon Realm with pressure. Only in this way can we progress and get a chance to attract the attention of the higher realms. This is also the reason why I left the nine super sects alone. We need pressure to be motivated to move forward. The disciples of the ck Tiger Gang have to strive to improve, not be arrogant idiots like the disciples of the nine super sects.¡±

    Zhang Feng walked back and forth as he analyzed Zhao Hai¡¯s words. To be honest, he was only thinking of improving the position of the ck Tiger Gang. He wanted to gain more benefits for the sect. He hasn¡¯t thought of leaving an opponent for the ck Tiger Gang.

    What Zhao Hai said was correct. In the past, the disciples of the nine super sects have be arrogant, causing them to be weaker than the previous generations. Their strength stagnated due to theck of enemies. The other sects wouldn¡¯t dare provoke the disciples of the nine super sects.

    Naturally, Zhang Feng hopes that the ck Tiger Gang will continue bing stronger. He doesn¡¯t want the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s disciples to be arrogant like the disciples of the nine super sects. Therefore, Zhang Feng approves leaving an enemy for the Freedom Alliance and the ck Tiger Gang to sharpen their weapons with.

    But at the same time, Zhang Feng was a bit worried. He was worried that the ck Tiger Gang wouldn¡¯t be able to get stronger fast enough and be overwhelmed by the nine super sects. When the timees, the ck Tiger Gang would be in danger. Thinking of this, Zhang Feng turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, what you said is very reasonable. However, what would happen if the disciples of the ck Tiger couldn¡¯t withstand the nine super sects?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°If such a dayes, then that means the ck Tiger Gang has no need to exist. If the ck Tiger Gang wants to be at the top of the Great Realm of Cultivation, it needs to pass some tests. Only in this way can it keep its position.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng immediately understood what he meant. He couldn¡¯t help but nod. To be honest, he was also worried about the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s situation. The ck Tiger Gang¡¯s current position was all because of Zhao Hai. But after Zhao Hai reaches the immortal stage, he would certainly enter the Soaring Dragon Realm. And the people in charge of the Soaring Dragon Realm weren¡¯t blind. They would certainly see how special Zhao Hai is. If Zhao Hai goes to the higher realms, it would be impossible for him to return. And once the ck Tiger Gang loses Zhao Hai¡¯s protection, that would be the time their strength would be tested.

    At the same time, the more dangerous the situation, the more benefits there would be. If the ck Tiger Gang can withstand the attack of the nine super sects, their position in the Great Realm of Cultivation would be solidified. When that timees, the ck Tiger Gang could call itself the biggest power in the Great Realm of Cultivation.

    The Freedom Alliance was now under the control of the ck Tiger Gang. All of this was because of Zhao Hai. If the ck Tiger Gang cannot rely on its own strength, then it would give the other sects the idea that Zhao Hai was its sole source of power. Therefore, Zhao Hai wanted to leave enemies for the sect. Also, one¡¯s status depends on the types of enemies they were against. And the nine super sects are the best opponents for the ck Tiger Gang.

    Zhang Feng stopped walking and looked at Zhao Hai. Then he said, ¡°You¡¯re right. The ck Tiger Gang requires strong opponents. I agree with your idea. What do you n to do next?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I have no ns as of now. I n to take a rest and then seclude myself, slowly fading out of everyone¡¯s sight. Only when I¡¯m gone will the disciples of the sect train hard.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded and said, ¡°That is also good. Tell me if you reach the immortal stage. If you want to enter the Soaring Dragon Realm and go to the higher realms, there¡¯s no need to hesitate. We have already dyed you enough.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for First Senior Brother to worry. The trial has helped me a lot. I have to seclude myself for some time to study new cultivation methods. It will take me sometime before I reach the immortal stage.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded, then he said, ¡°Alright. Remember, whatever decision you make, the ck Tiger Gang will be right behind you.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then he cupped his first to Zhang Feng before leaving.

 Chapter 1905

    <h4>Chapter 1905: Peaceful Development</h4>

    Zhao Hai was currently sitting in the Space with a calm expression on his face. He already announced his seclusion. When he entered his residence, he immediately entered the Space. Zhao Hai secluded himself to make the ck Tiger Gang get used to his disappearance. At the same time, he was nning to study how to use his divergent abilities in battle.

    His battle with Tu Qian gave Zhao Hai a lot of hints. Tu Qian has developed the usage of his ability to the extreme. This showed Zhao Hai how much help his special abilities could provide during battle.

    Zhao Hai also discovered another use of divergent abilities. Abilities can allow its user to integrate into objects, letting them feel the nature of the object. When Zhao Hai integrated into the tree, he was able to feel what the tree was like. Abilities could also allow Zhao Hai to blend himself to thend or the rocks to understand their nature.

    The universe was full of mystical properties. The Infinity Technique allowed Zhao Hai tomunicate with inanimate objects using his spiritual force. However, it didn¡¯t make Zhao Hai feel what that object was like. Divergent abilities could do that.

    One shouldn¡¯t think that this was a useless ability. In fact, this was an ability that a lot of people wanted. Because if a transcending tribtion expert wants to reach the immortal stage, then they would need to grasp a certain path.

    A path was extremely important to reaching the immortal stage. A path is the understanding of a certain nature. Examples of these paths are the path of mountains, path of the sea, path of the wind, and many others. Grasping a certain path would make one¡¯s actions mirror the nature of that path.

    It can be said that the biggest difference between immortal experts and transcending tribtion experts was the mastery of a path. Tu Qian realized this when he fought against Zhao Hai, which allowed him to break through to the immortal stage. Zhao Hai could also use this discovery to discover multiple paths. This will be important for Zhao Hai in breaking through to the immortal stage.

    In addition to learning different paths, as well as using divergent abilities in battle, Zhao Hai also has one more thing he needed to do. And that was to study the use of his golden spiritual force, as well as find out where it came from.

    But before doing all of these, Zhao Hai ns to take a rest. A break was very important for all cultivators. If they stress themselves out, their spirit would eventually copse. Alternating tension and rxation was an important aspect of cultivation.

    Laura and the others were simrly rxed. They apanied Zhao Hai and enjoyed a leisurely lifestyle. Although Zhao Hai seems like he wasn¡¯t doing anything, he didn¡¯t go too far in his rxation. From time to time, he would monitor the nine super sects. He would also pay attention to any news regarding the Soaring Dragon Realm.

    Before leaving the Forestsea Realm, Zhao Hai made sure to leave silver dust on the 9 remaining participants, this included Tu Qian. He wanted to know what realm they were from.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t dare put any silver dust on Lin Ling. This was because it is still unclear to Zhao Hai how strong Lin Ling really is. But with Lin Ling¡¯s origins, he would definitely notice if a foreign dust clings to his body. And Zhao Hai was certain that Lin Ling was in a realm that was higher than the immortal stage.

    Zhao Hai was able to know this realm because of Hu Shan. Although Hu Shan lived in the Great Realm of Cultivation for the majority of his life, his n was still from a higher realm. Dust cannot fall from nothing. It was said that this higher realm has people much stronger than immortal experts.

    Another reason why Zhao Hai didn¡¯t attach silver dust to Lin Ling was the powerful spiritual force from before. He was afraid that his actions would be discovered. If it causes any misunderstandings, the trouble thates would be something Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t afford to face.

    Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t know how strong Lin Ling really is. However, he could see from his aura that most immortal experts wouldn¡¯t be able to contend against him. If Zhao Hai gets discovered, then Zhao Hai would be subjected to the destiny of hiding inside the Space withouting out.

    Although he didn¡¯t put any silver dust on Lin Ling, Zhao Hai was already satisfied with monitoring the other 9 participants. He already mapped the Heavenly Demon Realm, so he only has eight realms to look at. Zhao Hai also wants to see if these 8 realms have something that the Space needs.

    Before long, Zhao Hai became aware of the situation of the 8 other realms. All of them were quite different from each other. Tu Qian¡¯s realm was quite huge. However, it was hard to monitor the realm. This was because Tu Qian¡¯s realm wasn¡¯t filled withnd nor water, it was all sand.

    Tu Qian¡¯s realm had sand everywhere with little to no water and fertilend. The realm didn¡¯t have a lot of people. However, its inhabitants were very strong. Most importantly, in this realm, 9 out of ten abilities would be an earth-element ability while the rest would have a wind or fire element. Those who have water-element abilities were very rare.

    It was a strange and ruthless ce. However, it was rich in resources. There were all kinds of metals as well as herbs that could only be found in the desert. With its harsh environment, the herbs that grew in the realm were more potent than the ones found in the Great Realm of Cultivation.

    Besides Dragon Soul Realm where Tu Qian was from, the realms of the other participants also contained various resources. Cai¡¯er was currently busy integrating these resources to the Space.

    There was also the Forestsea Realm. Although Zhao Hai spent ten days or so inside the realm, he wasn¡¯t able to travel to a lot of ces due to the trial. He has never been outside the forests of the realm.

    But because of the Space, Zhao Hai was aware that there were valuable resources in the Forestsea Realm. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare collect any resources.

    With the Forestsea Realm being the stage of the trial, the people of the Soaring Dragon Realm would definitely be very familiar with it. If Zhao Hai uses the Space to get materials from the Forestsea Realm, then there¡¯s a good chance that it would be discovered by the Soaring Dragon Realm.

    As for the realms of the other participants, such a problem didn¡¯t exist. After all, these realms have the same status as the Great Realm of Cultivation.

    Because of all the things he needed to do, Zhao Hai announced his seclusion. In any case, the Great Realm of Cultivation would be in a peaceful period in the near future.

    And Zhao Hai¡¯s prediction wasn¡¯t wrong. The Great Realm of Cultivation truly entered a peaceful period. During the invasion of the Heavenly Demon Realm, the Great Realm of Cultivation¡¯s losses were quite heavy. Mines and medicinal fields have been destroyed. Manpower has been greatly reduced. This would reduce the overall productivity of the realm.

    The Heavenly Demons and the internal conflict between the Freedom Alliance and the nine super sects caused a lot of losses to the Great Realm of Cultivation. Both the Freedom Alliance and the nine super sects needed time to recover. And now that the realm has obtained qualifications, the sects began to train immortal experts to be sent to the Soaring Dragon Realm.

    For these reasons, the Great Realm of Cultivation became quiet. Conflicts might ur, but all of them were at a small scale. Moreover, the Freedom Alliance and the nine super sects began to trade with each other.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s announcement to seclude himself didn¡¯t cause any waves in the realm. Experts like Zhao Hai would only be well-known during wars. But once peacetimees, their names would begin to be forgotten.

    In fact, upon hearing that Zhao Hai was going to seclude himself, the nine super sects were happy. They were very clear about Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. If Zhao Hai really wanted to deal with them, then he could justmand his Undead to cross the Jade Belt River. When that happens, the fires of war would be reignited.

    In the eyes of the nine super sects, there was no longer anything holding Zhao Hai back from attacking. The reason Zhao Hai didn¡¯t attack them before was due to the Soaring Dragon Realm. And now that the qualifications have been determined, even if the Great Realm of Cultivation was overturned, the experts of the realm could still enter the Soaring Dragon Realm.

    The nine super sects were anxious when Zhao Hai returned from the Forestsea Realm. The entire south was on high-alert. They were paying attention to any news that involved Zhao Hai. So upon hearing that Zhao Hai ns to seclude himself, they were relieved.

    The Great Realm of Cultivation returned to normal. The Freedom Alliance was also developing quickly. Zhang Feng has even constructed a transmission formation heading towards the Soaring Dragon Realm. At the same time, the alliance began choosing which immortal experts to send. This time, they didn¡¯t choose a lot of immortal experts, only ten. And among these ten was Tie Zhantian.

 Chapter 1906

    <h4>Chapter 1906: Summoning Token</h4>

    The major forces of the Great Realm of Cultivation obtain jade slips from Lin Ling. These jade slips contained precautions for the Soaring Dragon Realm as well as the method to create transmission formations for the realm.

    Because the Great Realm of Cultivation was already qualified before this, it could be said that there was no need for these jade slips. However, this time the Great Realm of Cultivation¡¯s state was differentpared to before. These precautions as well as the method to create transmission formations needed to be distributed.

    Actually, Jian Wuya and the others knew that the jade slips were specifically made for the Freedom Alliance. This was because they were already aware of the contents of the jade slips. It was only the Freedom Alliance that needed to know these matters. At the same time, they understood Lin Ling¡¯s meaning by distributing the jade slips.

    The jade slips were a warning for the nine super sects. They practically said that the Soaring Dragon Realm was aware of the matters that they did before.

    However, the nine super sects weren¡¯t afraid of Lin Ling¡¯s warning. This was because they knew that even if Lin Ling was aware of their previous actions, the people of the Soaring Dragon Realm wouldn¡¯t do anything. It was made clear that the people in charge of the Soaring Dragon wouldn¡¯t interfere with the matters of the lower realms.

    But at the same time, the nine super sects have another difficult problem. Although the nine super sects could also send people to the Soaring Dragon Realm, they have nobody to send. This was because they sent too many people in the past. And when the Heavenly Demons attacked, they had to bring these people back. But those who voluntarily left the Soaring Dragon Realm could no longer return. They still have immortal experts that they could send, but the number of these people was below what they¡¯refortable with.

    On the other hand, the Freedom Alliance has a lot of immortal experts qualified to enter the Soaring Dragon Realm. But due to being first-timers to the Soaring Dragon Realm, the Freedom Alliance had to select ten people to act as the vanguard and enter the realm first. The person leading this team would be Tie Zhantian.

    It must be mentioned that Tie Zhantian wasn¡¯t the strongest of the group. After all, Tie Zhantian was the most recent person who entered the immortal stage among everyone. However, behind Tie Zhantian was the ck Tiger Gang. At this point, nobody would dare ignore the face of the ck Tiger Gang. Tie Zhantian was the previous Gang Leader of the sect. Having him as the leader would be a good idea judging by his background. Therefore, it was decided that he would be the team leader.

    Besides Tie Zhantian, the other immortal experts weren¡¯t very young. However, each one of them was very strong. These people never expected to attract the attention of the higher realms. Their main purpose was to be the vanguard for those who would be following behind. They would be the people who would establish a foothold for the Freedom Alliance in the Soaring Dragon Realm.

    Zhao Hai was aware of this. So he specially came out of the Space to see Tie Zhantian. Since he was going to the Soaring Dragon Realm, Tie Zhantian had a lot of things he needed to take care of. However, upon hearing that Zhao Hai was looking for him, he immediately invited him in.

    When Zhao Hai entered his residence, Tie Zhantian immediately said, ¡°Little Hai, why did you go out of your seclusion? Did something happen?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I heard that Martial Uncle is going to the Soaring Dragon Realm. So I came out to see you. Martial Uncle, this is something I prepared for you. Keep it on you all the time.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai handed a silver token to Tie Zhantian. The token took the shape of a small shield with a carving of a skull in front.

    Tie Zhantian stared at the small shield. He looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this? A defensive talisman? I have things like these.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t a defensive talisman. It¡¯s a summoning token. This token allows you to summon 10 immortal-level Undead to help you during battles. The Soaring Dragon Realm is a dangerous ce. This will make you safer.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Tie Zhantian¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up. He took the summoning token and inspected it for some time. Then he received the token and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll bring this token with me.¡± Tie Zhantian was naturally aware of the dangers in the Soaring Dragon Realm. Having this token meant that he would have ten immortal experts under hismand. Only a fool would reject it.

    Seeing Tie Zhantian epting his gift, Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Martial Uncle, I¡¯ll be heading back. Also, the summoning token has amunication function. But I don¡¯t know if it would work once you¡¯re in the Soaring Dragon Realm. If it can be used, you will have a line ofmunication with First Senior Brother. I also gave a simr token to him.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Tie Zhantian stared for a moment before his eyes lit up. He immediately understood what Zhao Hai meant. If thismunication function could be used, then the ck Tiger Gang would get first-hand news from the Soaring Dragon Realm. This would be important for the future of the sect.

    Tie Zhantian couldn¡¯t help but treat the token with more importance. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright, you go back and continue your seclusion. You already did enough. Later on, I¡¯ll leave the sect to you and Little Feng.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he cupped his fist towards Tie Zhantian before turning around and leaving. Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s back, Tie Zhantian couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he muttered, ¡°Little Feng, your vision is terrifyingly good.¡±

    The reason Tie Zhantian said this was because Zhao Hai¡¯s entry into the ck Tiger Gang as well as his discipleship were all because of Zhang Feng. And ever since Zhao Hai appeared in the sect, the ck Tiger Gang experienced a huge turnaround. The ck Tiger Gang¡¯s position was all because of Zhao Hai. And this was due to Zhang Feng epting Zhao Hai into his umbre.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t aware of Tie Zhantian¡¯s thoughts. His goal in seeing Tie Zhantian was to give the summoning token to him. Tie Zhantian¡¯s safety was only one of Zhao Hai¡¯s goals. The second goal was to have Tie Zhantian carry the summoning token to the Soaring Dragon Realm.

    The summoning token¡¯s name and form was just a formality for Tie Zhantian. In reality, the summoning token was just a part of liquid silver that Zhao Hai remolded to be a token. As long as Tie Zhantian brings the token to the Soaring Dragon Realm, Zhao Hai would essentially have a way to connect to the realm. He would be aware of the situation around Tie Zhantian all the time. This was Zhao Hai¡¯s goal.

    Moreover, with themand token in his hand, Tie Zhantian¡¯s safety was practically guaranteed. Using themand token, Zhao Hai would be able to send immortal-level Undead to rescue Tie Zhantian.

    After giving themand token, Zhao Hai went to see Zhang Feng and gave him a simrmand token. He also told Zhang Feng about the token¡¯s ability to summon 10 immortal-level Undead as well as being able tomunicate with Tie Zhantian.

    Zhao Hai always wanted to give Zhang Feng a means to defend himself. Being the Gang Leader of the ck Tiger Gang, Zhang Feng doesn¡¯t have to leave the base. In fact, he doesn¡¯t have a lot of chances to leave. And with the Freedom Alliance needing to be managed, Zhang Feng still has a lot of things he needs to deal with. Once the Freedom Alliance was settled down, only then would Zhang Feng be able to leave.

    However, one shouldn¡¯t think that Zhang Feng¡¯s status wasn¡¯t dangerous. If the nine super sects think that the time is ripe, their first target would be Zhao Hai. But right next to Zhao Hai was Zhang Feng. Therefore, Zhao Hai thought about giving Zhang Feng something that could protect him.

    But before this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know what he should give Zhang Feng. Tie Zhantian¡¯s assignment to the Soaring Dragon Realm gave Zhao Hai the idea of creating the summoning tokens. And while he was at it, he made two, one for Tie Zhantian and the other for Zhang Feng.

    Zhang Feng understood the importance of the summoning token. He naturally wouldn¡¯t decline it. After exchanging a few words, Zhao Hai returned to his residence and then entered the Space.

    After entering the Space, Zhao Hai looked at the screen. Shown on the screen was Tie Zhantian. Although Tie Zhantian already ced the summoning token inside his spatial bag, the Space could still monitor him. In fact, Zhao Hai¡¯s liquid silver can go in and out of spatial equipment.

    Tie Zhantian was currently preparing for the Soaring Dragon Realm. He needs to bring enough artifacts and pills for the trip. It might take some time before the second batch enters the Soaring Dragon Realm, so Tie Zhantian needs to have adequate supplies.

    Three dayster, Tie Zhantian was finally finished preparing. The other immortal experts have already arrived in the ck Tiger Gang. Tie Zhantian and the rest of his team stepped on the Soaring Dragon Realm¡¯s transmission formation. After cupping their fist to everyone, they activated the formation.

    The various sect masters of the Freedom Alliance came to the ck Tiger Gang to send Tie Zhantian and the others off. The sect masters knew what Tie Zhantian and the others symbolize. They were the representatives of the Freedom Alliance in the Soaring Dragon Realm. This was the alliance¡¯s first time entering the Soaring Dragon Realm, it was a significant feat.

    Seeing Tie Zhantian and the others disappear from the transmission formation, Zhang Feng turned to the cultivator in charge and said, ¡°This transmission formation needs to be watched over all the time. It cannot be left with nobody standing watch. Without my order, nobody is allowed to get close to it. Understood?¡±

    The ck Tiger Gang disciple quickly nodded. After this, Zhang Feng looked at the sect masters and said, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s discuss in the meeting hall.¡± The sect masters nodded. Before long, the group entered the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s meeting hall.

    After everyone sat down, Zhang Feng said, ¡°Everyone, the ten people we sent to the Soaring Dragon Realm will be building a base for us. This is a very dangerous task, so we didn¡¯t send a lot of people. However, everyone can rest assured. In the future, no matter who, as long as they reached the immortal stage, they would be able to enter the Soaring Dragon Realm.¡±

 Chapter 1907

    <h4>Chapter 1907: Gentleman Sword</h4>

    The reason Zhang Feng held this meeting was because it took a lot of effort to decide on the ten people that would be sent. After its expansion, the Freedom Alliance now has hundreds of immortal experts that were qualified to enter the Soaring Dragon Realm. It wasn¡¯t an easy task to select ten people from these hundreds without offending anyone.

    Fortunately, the Freedom Alliance was now one cohesive group. In the end, Zhang Feng directly used his power as the alliance leader to decide that only the immortal experts of the first-ss sects would be sent to the Soaring Dragon Realm.

    This removed a lot of people from the pool. Then Zhang Feng decided to exclude the younger immortal experts. These people would have an opportunity to enterter on. After choosing the older immortal experts as well as Tie Zhantian, the ten people were finally chosen.

    However, no matter how smart the process was, it would still offend some sects. Therefore, Zhang Feng called the meeting to exin to everyone and avoid any potential trouble in the future.

    As soon as they listened to Zhang Feng, the sect masters rxed. They also knew that their current state was special. Zhao Hai was now in seclusion. Therefore, the alliance couldn¡¯t send too many people to the Soaring Dragon Realm. Immortal experts need to stay and protect the alliance. They don¡¯t want to make the same mistake as the nine super sects, which was sending all of their immortal experts to the Soaring Dragon Realm. Not being selected this time was normal.

    Seeing everyone¡¯s reaction, Zhang Feng also rxed. The ck Tiger Gang¡¯s current strength wasn¡¯t enough to coerce everyone in the alliance. The only reason the other sects behaved was Zhao Hai¡¯s authority. But at this moment, Zhang Feng wanted to reduce the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s reliance on Zhao Hai. He couldn¡¯t keep using a hard fist to solve problems of the sect. This was also the agreement he reached with Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai also wanted to reduce the sect¡¯s reliance on him. Only then could the ck Tiger Gang be able to stand at the peak. After all, it was impossible for him to protect the ck Tiger Gang forever.

    Zhang Feng also discussed matters other than the Soaring Dragon Realm with the sect masters before everyone left. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai was observing the situation in the Soaring Dragon Realm.

    The ce Tie Zhantian and the others appeared in was a camp. It wasn¡¯t a big camp. It could amodate at most about a thousand people. The camp was in a mountain valley with the transmission formations at the bottom. On the cliff sides were cave residences. However, these cave residences looked very empty.

    As Tie Zhantian and the others were inspecting their surroundings, a person flew over to them. When they saw this person, Tie Zhantian and the others couldn¡¯t help but stare. This was because they knew who this person was.

    This person was wearing navy blue cultivator robes. He didn¡¯t look old and was even quite handsome. Although he had a serious expression on his face, he didn¡¯t show any arrogance. Instead, his temperament was very peaceful.

    At the back of this person was a sword. The sword didn¡¯t look any special. It had a ck scabbard and seemed like an average sword.

    Seeing this person, one would immediately think of a few words, a gentleman like jade, a sheathed sword.

    Tie Zhantian and the others actually knew who this person was. This person was nicknamed the Gentleman Sword and his given name was Ouyang Yu. This person was born in the Heaven Sect and was quickly known as a rare genius. Before he was 30, he had already reached the nascent soul stage. And before he reached 100, he entered the immortal stage.

    Naturally, his speed of cultivation wasn¡¯t the only thing that made him famous. His cultivation wasn¡¯t even as famous as his character. He is a well-known gentleman in the Great Realm of Cultivation. Although he was born in the powerful Heaven Sect, he didn¡¯t look down on anyone. When he goes out to get experience, besides those who were wicked, he would never kill nor hurt other cultivators. He would even help the disciples of other sects. It can be said that he was a true gentleman.

    In the beginning, people thought that Ouyang Yu was acting. But after various investigations, it was discovered that he was truly a gentleman. The sword technique that he practiced was called the gentleman¡¯s sword. If he was acting, it would be impossible for him to use this cultivation method.

    For this reason, Ouyang Yu was very famous in the Great Realm of Cultivation. Even people who didn¡¯t like the nine super sects respected Ouyang Yu. And this respect came from the heart.

    However, because of his gentlemanly nature, Ouyang Yu was ipatible with the overbearing attitudes of the nine super sects. He couldn¡¯t get used to the way the nine super sects handled its matters. And in turn, the nine super sects didn¡¯t favor him. It has already been 50 years since hest appeared in public.

    Although it has been 50 years, Tie Zhantian still recognized Ouyang Yu. It must be said that if there was anyone he would remember the most from the nine super sects, then that person would be Ouyang Yu.

    The other immortal experts also know who Ouyang Yu was. Although Ouyang Yu entered the immortal stage at roughly the same period as them, he wasn¡¯t weak at all. After Ouyang Yu disappeared, the nine super sects reported that he went into seclusion. But now, they realized that Ouyang Yu didn¡¯t close up. Instead, he was sent to the Soaring Dragon Realm.

    Ouyang Yu looked at the group and lightly frowned. Then when he saw Tie Zhantian, he couldn¡¯t help but pause for a moment before he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Brother Zhantian, you finally reached the immortal stage. And you entered the Soaring Dragon Realm.¡±

    When Tie Zhantian heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but get excited. Actually, the two of them personally knew each other. Tie Zhantian wasn¡¯t the gang leader when he knew Ouyang Yu. Although the two have different personalities, they became very close friends. It was only after the nine super sects said that Ouyang Yu was in seclusion did the two lose contact with each other. Then shortly after that, Tie Zhantian took over the position of gang leader. Then he became very busy with managing the sect. Neither of the two expected to meet the other at this time.

    Tie Zhantian excitedly replied, ¡°Brother Ouyang, it¡¯s really you. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. I thought you were in seclusion. But when the Heavenly Demons invaded, I knew that you weren¡¯t. With your personality, it¡¯s impossible for you to hide during the war. It¡¯s then that I suspected that you¡¯re in the Soaring Dragon Realm. However, upon not seeing you among the experts that returned, I thought that you suffered an unfortunate end.¡±

    Ouyang Yu smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I also want to go back, but I can no longer return. I have joined the Jade Sword Sect here and became an outer disciple. I only appeared here because I took a mission from the sect. Because of the Heavenly Demon Realm¡¯s invasion, the people of the Great Realm of Cultivation went back. I came to help manage this camp. After all, the rules state that those who leave cannot return.¡±

    Hearing Ouyang Yu, Tie Zhantian was happy. He replied, ¡°So Brother Ouyang already joined an upper realm sect. This is a good thing. Let¡¯s have a drink. I happen to bring a lot of spirit wine.¡±

    When Ouyang Yu heard this, he couldn¡¯t help butugh as he said, ¡°I also have some spirit wine with me. Right, did the Great Realm of Cultivation manage to defend against the Heavenly Demons? Also, how are the nine super sects doing? From what I can see, you aren¡¯t from the nine super sects.¡±

    Tie Zhantian immediately replied. ¡°Just like you said, we aren¡¯t from the nine super sects. I¡¯m afraid the nine super sects wouldn¡¯t be able to send experts to the Soaring Dragon Realm in a short time. Brother Ouyang, is this the camp of our Great Realm of Cultivation? Can we live here?¡±

    Ouyang Yu nodded and said, ¡°This is the camp of the Great Realm of Cultivation. As long as there¡¯s an empty cave, you can upy it.¡±

    Hearing this, Tie Zhantian turned to the others and said, ¡°Everyone, go choose your caves first. After I ask Brother Ouyang about the situation in the Soaring Dragon realm, we¡¯ll discuss what we should do next. Right, if there¡¯s nothing, try to keep yourself from going out¡± The other immortal experts nodded. Then they turned around and picked a residence.

    Looking at the immortal experts, Ouyang Yu couldn¡¯t help but stare. He looked at Tie Zhantian and said, ¡°Brother Zhantian, these are old immortal experts of the realm. Why would they listen to you?¡±

    Tie Zhantian had a wide grin on his face as he replied, ¡°I have a lot to talk with you about. I¡¯m currently the team leader. Let¡¯s go and have some drinks.¡± Ouyang Yu didn¡¯t say anything as he followed Tie Zhantian to pick a cave residences and the two entered.

    When the two sat inside the cave residences, Ouyang Yu took out a few jade bottles. Seeing the bottles, Tie Zhantian couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Brother Ouyang, just by looking at it, the higher realms seem to have treated you well. Did they give you the spirit wine as well?¡±

    Ouyang Yu chuckled and said, ¡°The people from the higher realms are different from those in the Great Realm of Cultivation. In the Great Realm of Cultivation, spirit wine is a precious resource. However, in the higher realms, everyone consumes spiritual food. Naturally, they also have a lot of spirit wine. To them, spirit wine isn¡¯t precious.¡±

    Tie Zhantian stared, then he said, ¡°Brother Ouyang, people from the higher realms need to eat food?¡±

    Ouyang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, we should call that ce the True Spirit Realm. The spiritual qi there is very rich, much richer than the spiritual qi in the Great Realm of Cultivation. Because of this, beasts and nts contain very strong amounts of spiritual qi. They could be eaten directly and they don¡¯t have a lot of impurities. It also provides benefits towards cultivation. It¡¯s not unusual for people in that realm to eat food and drink wine.¡±

    Hearing this, Tie Zhantian let out a sigh. Then he said, ¡°So it¡¯s like that. That¡¯s great. Now I really want to taste the spirit wine from the True Spirit Realm.¡±

    Ouyang Yu smiled faintly as he took out two jade cups. Then he took a jade bottle and poured a cup for himself as well as Tie Zhantian.

    Tie Zhantian received the ox eye-sized jade cup and then smiled bitterly as he said, ¡°I must say, Brother Ouyang, after so many years, your temperament never changed. Look at this cup, it¡¯s too small. I won¡¯t be satisfied by this amount of wine.¡±

    Ouyang Yu was aware of Tie Zhantian¡¯s character, so he didn¡¯t take it seriously. He just smiled and said, ¡°Alright, just try the wine.¡± After he said that, he raised his cup towards Tie Zhantian and then took a sip.

    Tie Zhantian wasn¡¯t as refined as Ouyang Yu. He directly took his cup and then poured its contents into his mouth. After some time, he shook his head and said, ¡°Brother Ouyang, I really envy you. However, when ites to spirit wine, yours isn¡¯t good enough.¡± Then he took out a jar of wine. This was wine given to him by Zhao Hai.

    Tie Zhantian took out tworge cups and then poured wine onto them. After handing a cup to Ouyang Yu, Tie Zhantian said, ¡°Brother Ouyang, have a taste of my wine.¡±

    Ouyang Yu stared. But he didn¡¯t say anything. He just smiled and then tipped the jade cup towards his mouth. After drinking the wine, Ouyang Yu¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but shine. He nodded and said, ¡°This is really nice wine. I didn¡¯t expect Brother Zhantian to have such good wine. Where did you get it from?¡±

    Tie Zhantian smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fermented by a junior from the ck Tiger Gang. When you go back, I¡¯ll give you a jar. One jar is enough for someone like you to drink for some time.¡±

    Ouyang Yu didn¡¯t decline and just nodded. Then he looked at Tie Zhantian and said, ¡°Brother, from what I could see, something huge happened to the Great Realm of Cultivation. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be able to be a team leader of immortal experts. Tell me, what happened?¡±

    Tie Zhantian smiled and said, ¡°A lot has happened in the Great Realm of Cultivation. The nine super sects suffered a huge loss....¡± Then Tie Zhantian told Ouyang Yu about the Great Realm of Cultivation¡¯s recent events. He told him stories from the invasion of the Heavenly Demons to the Soaring Dragon Realm¡¯s trial, then to their entry to the Soaring Dragon Realm.

    The two drank for several hours as they talked about the Great Realm of Cultivation. Without the two knowing, the jug of wine has been emptied.

    After Tie Zhantian finished talking, Ouyang Yu nodded and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect so many things to happen in the realm. Moreover, all of these seem to be connected to Zhao Hai. When there¡¯s an opportunity, I¡¯d like to meet him.¡±

    Tie Zhantian smiled and said, ¡°You will. He would definitely break through to the immortal stage and enter the Soaring Dragon Realm. When the timees, I¡¯ll introduce him to you.¡±

    At this moment, inside the Space, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and muttered, ¡°Oh there will be an opportunity.¡±

 Chapter 1908

    <h4>Chapter 1908: In the Soaring Dragon Realm</h4>

    Zhao Hai has been listening into Tie Zhantian and Ouyang Yu¡¯s conversation. Although he doesn¡¯t know Ouyang Yu, Zhao Hai was curious about him after seeing his genuine interaction with Tie Zhantian.

    Looking at Ouyang Yu¡¯s temperament, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be interested in him. Ouyang Yu¡¯s appearance made it easy for him to gain a good impression from other people, and this includes Zhao Hai.

    Although the two already finished the jar of wine, they weren¡¯t finished talking. Tie Zhantian talked more about the matters of the Great Realm of Cultivation while Ouyang Yu talked about the True Spirit Realm. Zhao Hai also listened to Ouyang Yu¡¯s stories. After all, he would be going to the True Spirit Realm in the future.

    Unfortunately, Ouyang Yu only talked about surface-level matters of the True Spirit Realm. He didn¡¯t talk about other things. The True Spirit Realm was different from the Great Realm of Cultivation. The realm pressure in the True Spirit Realm was very high. Most immortal experts wouldn¡¯t be able to fly the moment they step foot into the realm. Time also passes ten times as fastpared to the Great Realm of Cultivation. With the spiritual qi density of the True Spirit Real, cultivators can choose to not eat and still have enough qi to cultivate. However, since food could give a boost to cultivators, people in the True Spirit Realm would eat.

    Since cultivators weren¡¯t able to fly due to the strong realm pressure, they would use beasts if they wanted to quicken their travel. To be honest, the True Spirit Realm looks quite primitivepared to the Great Realm of Cultivation.

    High-level cultivators have very long lives. In the Great Realm of Cultivation, a cultivator¡¯s life is at most ten thousand years. Even for races with long lifespans, they would only live up to 15 thousand years. But in the True Spirit Realm, a cultivator could reach 20 thousand years old. Long-lived races could even reach 25 or even 30 years old. This was what attracted the cultivators the most.

    Cultivation was a continuous process of going against the heavens to live a long life. Therefore, no cultivator could resist the temptation to live for thousands of years longer. This was the reason why people from lower realms wanted to go to higher realms.

    Naturally, this was basic information. Ouyang Yu didn¡¯t say anything about the more important information. Tie Zhantian didn¡¯t ask either. Zhao Hai understood that there were things that Ouyang Yu could say and there were things that he needed to keep secret. Tie Zhantian obviously knew this, hence the reason why he didn¡¯t ask.

    Looking at the two people on the monitor, Zhao Hai knew that he already heard all the important information that Ouyang Yu could give. So he turned the screen off and then prepared to seclude himself.

    This time, Zhao Hai would close up to consolidate his divergent abilities and have it reach perfect unity with his body. This would enhance his fighting strength.

    Zhao Hai has a lot of divergent abilities in his hands. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to them in the past. He would only use his Metal, Fire, Wind, and Earth-element abilities from time to time. As for the others, he doesn¡¯t even know how many he had.

    This time, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t blindly start cultivating when he began. Especially in the very beginning. It was very hard for Zhao Hai to know where to start. This was because he didn¡¯t know what divergent ability to use. He didn¡¯t know how to consolidate them all.

    In fact, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t going to cultivate this time, instead he was training. He would be using his various abilities. At the same time, he had the space list out all of the abilities he knew. Then he used the scanner tobine these abilities with the techniques he knew. He wanted to know the most suitable method of fighting using the two.

    It must be said, Zhao Hai really has a lot of divergent abilities. There were plenty of redundant abilities. Without Cai¡¯er¡¯s help, he couldn¡¯t possibly remember all of them.

    What Zhao Hai wanted to do right now was to familiarize himself more with his different divergent abilities. There were some techniques that he used one or two times before such as spiritual techniques, variation techniques of metal and fire elements, water element techniques, and wood element techniques.

    But there were also some unpopr techniques. For example, there¡¯s a technique that can make the user¡¯s body emit a very strong light. Zhao Hai never used this technique. He could use light magic, so this ability seems redundant.

    However, if this ability was used well, it could present a good opportunity at the right time. The only reason this technique wasn¡¯t used in the past was because Zhao Hai was too strong. He has no need to use tricks to win against his enemies.

    Under Cai¡¯ers guidance, Zhao Hai used all kinds of divergent abilities. Naturally, he would use his abilities inside the vi. If something goes wrong, he might destroy it. Therefore, they found a ce where he could experiment all he wanted.

    Only after doing experiments could Zhao Hai get a grasp on the different abilities that he has. All of these abilities were taken from the people of the Divergent Realm by the Space.

    There were even techniques that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know that he had. When using them, Zhao Hai has to explore how to use them and then how to control them so that he could use them better.

    For a month, Zhao Hai familiarized himself with all kinds of divergent abilities. There were also some supporting abilities that he needed to learn. It was a month of hard work.

    And in this month, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t forget to collect information from the Soaring Dragon Realm. For more than a month, Tie Zhantian and the others started their activities. The Soaring Dragon Realm was veryrge. It wasn¡¯t any smaller than the Great Realm of Cultivation. The camp Tie Zhantian and the others appeared in was in a remote part of the realm. Its spiritual density was the closest to the Great Realm of Cultivation. There was also nothing good around the camp. It was practically a barrennd.

    From this point alone, one could see the Great Realm of Cultivation¡¯s position in the Soaring Dragon Realm. The Great Realm of Cultivation wasn¡¯t good. Its power wasparable to a small sect in the Great Realm of Cultivation.

    Moreover, Tie Zhantian and the others began to understand the dangers of the Soaring Dragon Realm. The first time they went out of the camp, they were met with several beasts. These beasts looked like rabbits which were eating grass. Tie Zhantian and the others haven¡¯t eaten food for a long time, so they have no hunting abilities. Naturally, they also wouldn¡¯t provoke the rabbits. But when they flew over the rabbits, they were suddenly attacked, which caught them off-guard.

    What surprised Tie Zhantian and the others even more was the fact that the rabbits were formidable. All of them had the strength of the transcending tribtion expert.

    As they fought back, more and more rabbits came from all directions. Looking at the amount of rabbits, Tie Zhantian and the others immediately escaped. They were afraid that they would be killed by these rabbits. If they were killed by rabbits, their souls wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the humiliation.

    However, this encounter also gave Tie Zhantian and the others a wake-up call. They were reminded that the Soaring Dragon Realm was a dangerous ce. Every single beast present wasn¡¯t simple. They couldn¡¯t lower their guard or else they would perish. If Tie Zhantian and the others dyed for a while, they would be surrounded by the rabbits. A rabbit might not seem scary, but thousands of them would be terrifying. Even their immortal stage cultivation wouldn¡¯t be able to save them from the rabbit attack.

    It might seem absurd to think that immortal experts would be besieged to death by rabbits. But this was a possible oue for Tie Zhantian¡¯s group. After this, they became even more careful with their actions.

    Fortunately, the camp of the Great Realm of Cultivation was as barren as it gets. Nobody woulde over, not even beasts. This allowed the Great Realm of Cultivation to keep theirnd.

    Ouyang Yu would alsoe from time to time to get a look and remind Tie Zhantian and the others about the things to look out for in the Soaring Dragon Realm. The camp of the Great Realm of Cultivation was located on a very remote location. If they want to develop, or attract the attention of the higher realms, then they would need to visit the cities built by the cultivators of the True Spirit Realm. Only in those cities could one make a name for themselves.

    Naturally, the True Spirit Realm had a lot of sects. Ouyang Yu¡¯s Jade Sword Sect was a medium-grade sect of the True Spirit Realm. Sects like the Jade Sword Sect don¡¯t have any cities in the Soaring Dragon Realm. Instead, they established branch halls in the cities to recruit people and supplement the experts of the sect.

    Only the true powerful sects could build cities in the Soaring Dragon Realm. These sects were equivalent to the nine super sects in the Great Realm of Cultivation. But in the True Spirit Realm, there were more than nine powerful sects. There are a total of 81 big cities in the Soaring Dragon Realm, around 400 medium-sized cities, and more than 2000 small cities. These small cities could either be established by a high-grade sect or a collection of sects.

    There are a lot of cultivators in the Soaring Dragon Realm. But there were even more beasts. And once in a while, a beast tide would happen. The realm pressure in the Soaring Dragon Realm was also greaterpared to the Great Realm of Cultivation. For Tie Zhantian and the others, the most they could fly was 100 meters. There were beasts that could fly higher than them. Because of this, the cities in the Soaring Dragon Realm didn¡¯t just look good, they were also built to block the beast tides that would happen.

 Chapter 1909

    <h4>Chapter 1909: Rapid Development</h4>

    When he heard this news, Zhao Hai was speechless for some time. He couldn¡¯t help but think that the world was devolving the more he progressed. The Soaring Dragon Realm has worse living conditionspared to the Great Realm of Cultivation. Cultivators in the Soaring Dragon Realm were reduced to bing a weak and vulnerable group.

    Although Ouyang Yu was present, his help towards Tie Zhantian and the others was limited. He already joined the Jade Sword Sect, so he was restricted by the rules of the sect. It was emphasized by the Jade Sword Sect that its disciples weren¡¯t allowed to help those who entered the Soaring Dragon Realm from the lower realms.

    If Ouyang Yu helped Tie Zhantian, then it wouldn¡¯t be only him who would be punished. Tie Zhantian and his group would also be expelled from the Soaring Dragon Realm. Therefore, even if Ouyang Yu wanted to help them, Tie Zhantian and the others wouldn¡¯t dare receive it.

    Tie Zhantian¡¯s team has yet to enter the central regions of the Soaring Dragon Realm. But as they proceed, the more troubled they be. This was because the beasts they came across were bing stronger and stronger.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. He now understood why the Soaring Dragon Realm only epted immortal experts. This was because anyone below the immortal stage wouldn¡¯t be able to survive. The beasts in the realm were just too strong.

    But this also strengthened Zhao Hai¡¯s intentions to enter the Soaring Dragon Realm. He already reached a near invincible level in the Great Realm of Cultivation. It was time for him to enter a more advanced realm.

    Zhao Hai ascended because he wanted to see what a higher realm looked like. But now, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t have the same thought. He wanted to ascend because he wants to go to the highest level. He wanted to know how strong this highest realm was.

    Zhao Hai was like the people on Earth. When they look up at the starry sky, they would think about the vastness of the universe. If the universe has an end, what would it be like? If the end of the universe exists, then what was on the other side? Zhao Hai also wanted to see the peak of the universe where he was sent to.

    By this point, Zhao Hai has be proficient with his divergent abilities. But he has yet tobine his abilities with his techniques. Once this was achieved, hisbat strength would increase by several folds.

    The Universal Processing Machine has also been very busytely. Using Zhao Hai¡¯s battle with Tu Qian as a starting point, it was unifying Zhao Hai¡¯s divergent abilities and techniques to create forms ofbat that suited Zhao Hai.

    While Zhao Hai was in seclusion, the Great Realm of Cultivation entered a period of calm. The nine super sects were thoroughly behaved. Moreover, with their biggest piece of worry removed, the nine super sects were focused on umting immortal experts to be sent to the Soaring Dragon Realm.

    Although most of the immortal experts of the nine super sects have lost their qualifications to enter the Soaring Dragon Realm, they still have some experts that they could send.

    The only issue for the nine super sects was that the experts they could send were too small. There were less than ten people avable. Naturally, the nine super sects were more aware of the dangers in the Soaring Dragon Realm than the Freedom Alliance. Therefore, they weren¡¯t in a hurry to send their experts over.

    However, the nine super sects were aware that the Freedom Alliance had already sent out their experts. They couldn¡¯t help but be anxious. They used all of their resources to get people to enter the Soaring Dragon Realm.

    It¡¯s clear that the Freedom Alliance was deliberately stimting the nine super sects. However, the super sects were bound to suffer. Because they were too greedy before, they were having troubles this time.

    Meanwhile, the Freedom Alliance was doing quite well. Tie Zhantian was able to establish contact with Zhang Feng using the summoning token. Naturally, only the ck Tiger Gang knows this. The other sects would get their news from jade sword messages. This allowed the people in the Great Realm of Cultivation to know about the situation in the Soaring Dragon Realm.

    The Freedom Alliance was doing very well. But the development speed of the other sects couldn¡¯tpare to the ck Tiger Gang. After all, the ck Tiger Gang prepared itself before the Heavenly Demons attacked. In addition to the benefits they obtained as well as getting the original territory of the Hundred Flowers Valley, the development of the ck Tiger Gang was extremely fast. Cultivators from all over the sect were breaking through one after another.

    Territory, strength, resources, manpower, the ck Tiger Gang has all of these. As long as it was given enough time, it would certainly be the strongest sect in the Great Realm of Cultivation.

    The Great Realm of Cultivation has entered a period of recovery and progress. While all of this was happening, Drinking Elephant Mountain by the Jade Belt River still had the 100 thousand troops that were guarding the war monument. They were keeping the incense lit as well as keeping the ce clean.

    Days went on and a year has passed. This year, Zhao Hai almost didn¡¯te out of the Space. He has been practicing with his divergent abilities along with hisbat techniques inside the Space. This wasn¡¯t an easy task. Fortunately, Zhao Hai has Julie as a sparring partner. This allowed him to digest his new fighting technique. However, although a year has passed, Zhao Hai has yet to fully grasp this new way of fighting.

    Zhao Hai went out of the Space several times in this year, but he didn¡¯t get in contact with the people of the ck Tiger Gang nor with the other sects. Whenever he gets tired, he would take Laura and the others out to rx at some remote scenic ce in the Great Realm of Cultivation.

    This time, Zhao Hai went out of the Space once more. However, he wasn¡¯t going out to y. He came out because the training period of the alliance army was about to begin. This was the first time since the dissolution of the army. Therefore, Zhao Hai has to attend.

    When Zhao Hai appeared on Drinking Elephant Mountain, there were already a lot of people present. These people were all from the alliance army. They knew that it was time for the army to train, so they came early. Naturally, among those who arrived was Li Kuangge.

    Li Kuangge was the top core disciple of the Giant Axe Sect. After the invasion of the Heavenly Demons as well as the war against the nine super sects, his character has be sturdier. He also matured a lot. This resulted in an increase of his status in the Giant Axe Sect. He was currently slowly taking over businesses of the sect.

    Although Li Kuangge was very busy, he still arrived at Drinking Elephant Mountain early. He knew clearly that the earlier he arrived, the earlier he could see Zhao Hai. And he guessed right. Zhao Hai also arrived at the camp early.

    Seeing Zhao Hai, Li Kuangge immediately gave his greetings, ¡°Brother Hai, it has been a year since I saw you. I heard that you¡¯ve secluded yourself. I thought that you won¡¯t appear.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°How could I note? This is the first training of the alliance army. I have no choice but toe. How many people have arrived?¡± Zhao Hai looked around and saw more people arriving. Almost half of the army was here.

    Li Kuangge replied, ¡°More than three million people are here. Everyone was excited toe. In fact, a few people have already begun exchanging cultivation experiences. Although the training hasn¡¯t begun, everyone is in high spirits.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s good. The training isn¡¯t only to gather everyone and train. The most important thing is to let everyonemunicate with each other and share their experiences. This way, everyone¡¯s cultivation would benefit. This is the main purpose of having everyone here.¡±

    Li Kuangge replied, ¡°Right. Everyone understood this point. Therefore, they began talking to each other. Moreover, in this year¡¯s time, everyone has made huge leaps in their cultivation. Some of them acquired unique knowledge that they¡¯re willing to share. They haven¡¯t forgotten your instructions.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave an approving nod. However, he felt a bit uneasy inside. He didn¡¯t tell Li Kuangge that after polishing his fighting technique, he found that his cultivation progress has increased by a lot. Zhao Hai believes that he would be able to reach the immortal stage before long. When that timees, he would have to leave the alliance army. He was already quite attached to the army, so he was reluctant to leave.

    However, this was his destiny. This was also his luck, like some rogue cultivators whose cultivation increased after entering a sect. At that time, they would meet the same situation as Zhao Hai. In their case, they would see their rtives die of old age one by one.

    Even without the Space, Zhao Hai would still encounter such situations in his life. And since he has the Space, Zhao Hai would have to get used to saying goodbye to his friends again and again.

    However, this feeling quickly disappeared from Zhao Hai¡¯s heart and was turned into nourishment by his Heavenly Demon cultivation method. In fact, this feeling was a type of heart¡¯s demon. If Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t studied the cultivation method of the Heavenly Demons, then this feeling would automatically form a heart¡¯s demon. Although it wouldn¡¯t be a strong one, it would still affect Zhao Hai¡¯s cultivation.

    Fortunately, Zhao Hai was able to study the cultivation method of the Heavenly Demons. This way, he was able to erase this feeling and turn it into nourishment, clearing his head in the process.

    Afterwards, Zhao Hai asked Li Kuangge about his cultivation this year. Li Kuangge¡¯s progress was very good. Although the Giant Axe Sect was treating him well and even having him handle some of the sect¡¯s business, the sect didn¡¯t think of having Li Kuangge take over the sect. After all, the sect master of the Giant Axe Sect was still at the peak of his life. They could still live for thousands of years.

    Moreover, because Li Kuangge was very close to Zhao Hai, his strength has increased rapidly. Having him handle too many matters might dy his breakthrough to the immortal stage. Therefore, the Giant Axe Sect wouldn¡¯t burden Li Kuangge with too many matters. This allowed him to cultivate properly and achieve great progress.

    Three dayster, everyone from the alliance army returned to Drinking Elephant Mountain. Then the training officially started.

 Chapter 1910

    <h4>Chapter 1910: Abyss of Suffering</h4>

    Zhao Hai initially thought that some people wouldn¡¯t be able to participate in the training. He didn¡¯t expect everyone toe. This made him happy.

    The training didn¡¯t take a long time. Zhao Hai originally wanted the training to be over two months for the first one. But now he found that this wasn¡¯t feasible. Two months was just too long and it would have diminishing effects on the army. It would also dy their own cultivation. Therefore, Zhao Hai changed the training period to be one month. One month wasn¡¯t a long time for a cultivator, but it was enough for one tomunicate with the others. It would make everyone feel thating over wasn¡¯t a waste after sharing notes with the others.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t let these people train by themselves. He also conducted lectures and sparred with them. He shared his cultivation experience, greatly benefiting the people of the first army.

    The month of training quickly flew past and the troops of the army dispersed once again. Zhao Hai also returned to the ck Tiger Gang to resume his practice.

    After six months, Zhao Hai was finally able tobine his divergent abilities andbat techniques, creating a fighting style that belonged solely to him. It was also from this that Zhao Hai discovered the difference between spells and divergent abilities. There would be spells that would lose their use when the user¡¯s level bes high. Just like the spells that Zhao Hai learned in the past. When his level was still low, the spells were very powerful. But now that he has be stronger, the spells have be useless.

    Meanwhile, divergent abilities were inborn qualities of the user. As the user bes stronger, so will the divergent ability. In other words, no matter what stage, divergent abilities won¡¯t be obsolete. This was good for Zhao Hai. This meant that even if he learns a more formidable cultivation method in the future, his offensive methods would still be viable. Moreover, it would be strongerpared to others.

    Zhao Hai used a year and a half to learn all kinds of fighting techniques using his divergent abilities. Looking at the level of the fighting strength, Zhao Hai was somewhat surprised.

    Next, Zhao Hai was going to carry out a more important training. It was to use his divergent abilities to feel the nature of the world.

    This wasn¡¯t an easy matter for Zhao Hai. Take his melding with the tree for example, Zhao Hai¡¯s thinking has be very slow. He thought that he was only using the tree¡¯s thinking for a few hours, but a few days had already passed outside.

    Apart frommunicating with trees, Zhao Hai has yet tomunicate with other objects with his technique. He doesn¡¯t know if he could seed, but he wants to try if he can.

    In this process, Cai¡¯er has nothing she could do to help. All of this should be undertaken by Zhao Hai on his own. But before he uses his abilities tomunicate with the world, Zhao Hai ns to take a rest. He has been practicing constantly and he was feeling mentally exhausted. Therefore, he wants to take a rest.

    Zhao Hai first took a bath in the hot spring before wearingfortable clothing and sleeping inside the vi. Meanwhile, Laura and the others took charge in looking at the situation in the Soaring Dragon Realm.

    Over this year and a half, the Freedom Alliance have sent 50 immortal experts to the Soaring Dragon Realm. Meanwhile, the nine super sects were only able to send 20 experts.

    Although the immortal experts from both sides fought against each other during the war, there wasn¡¯t any conflict between them when they came to the Soaring Dragon Realm. On the contrary, they got along really well. This was because everyone knew that, in the Soaring Dragon Realm, nobody cared if they were from the nine super sects or the Freedom Alliance. They have only one identity here, cultivators of the Great Realm of Cultivation. All of them were identified as such and not by their faction.

    People who reached the immortal stage weren¡¯t fools. Even if they share a grudge in the Great Realm of Cultivation, they need to put aside this hatred once they arrive in the Soaring Dragon Realm.

    With the cooperation between the two factions, they were able to find a small city close to their camp. Then they started to move their operations there.

    Zhao Hai now understood why the Great Realm of Cultivation didn¡¯t have a base of operations in the small city in the past. This was because living inside the city required money. Moreover, the denominations they used were high-grade spirit stones. To stay for a day inside the small city, 100 high grade spirit stones were needed. And that was for each person.

    Although it could be said that cultivators who can go to the Soaring Dragon Realm were people of status and weren¡¯t poor, such a payment was still hard to ept for them. So in the end, the people of the Great Realm of Cultivation could only set up camp outside the city. In fact, this was the case for most peopleing from the lower realms. The people from the True Spirit Realm don¡¯t really expect to make money from collecting rent. Instead, they want to push the people from the lower realms into a state ofpetition. This would further stimte their potential.

    Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t know about this. And even if Tie Zhantian and the others did, there was nothing they could do about it.

    Most of the people living in these small cities would receive tasks from sects in the True Spirit Realm. Tie Zhantian and the others could also take these tasks. Afterpleting them, they would be rewarded. The rewards for these tasks were very impressive, at least in Tie Zhantian¡¯s view.

    Besides the rewards, those whoplete tasks would also receive an impression point. Impression points were based on whether onepletes the task or not. Both sess and failure of a task would give impression points. If a person¡¯s impression points be high, a sect might approach them and send an invitation.

    However, these tasks weren¡¯t easy. With how powerful the beasts in the Soaring Dragon Realm were, the tasks were quite hard. Sometimes, a task would require ores, some would require herbs. The issuer of the task wouldn¡¯t provide you with more information. They would just provide general information and leave the rest to the cultivator. Unless one was familiar with the area, the task would be quite hard toplete.

    There¡¯s another thing that made the tasks more difficult. Tasks weren¡¯t exclusive. This means that other people couldplete the task. If someonepletes the task before you, then they would be the ones getting the impression points. This made it more difficult for Tie Zhantian and the others to get impression points.

    Because of this, Tie Zhantian and the others onlypleted a few tasks over the past year. Although they received rewards, they didn¡¯t get a lot of impression points. This was because they were too slow toplete the tasks. When Tie Zhantian and the others were going to hand in the task, someone had already imed it before them. Although they would still receive rewards, the impression points have already been imed.

    If there was one word to describe the living conditions in the Soaring Dragon Realm, then it would be ¡®cruel¡¯. This was the word that Tie Zhantian and the others would describe their experience in the Soaring Dragon Realm.

    It was a brutal living environment with ferociouspetition. Tie Zhantian and the others felt their days stretch out due to their suffering. Now they understood why experts who went to the Soaring Dragon Realm would be stronger once they returned. One would need intense drive to be stronger in order to survive in such an environment.

    In the past year, Tie Zhantian and the others felt their strength constantly increasing. However, they still didn¡¯t lower their guard when they explored outside. This showed how formidable the beasts in the Soaring Dragon Realm really were.

    Tie Zhantian heard that there used to be a team of 100 experts who broke into the territory of a powerful beast when they were doing a task. Of the 100 people, only ten of them came back. And those who came back had turned insane and left the Soaring Dragon Realm soon after. This was a true story. And it was this precautionary tale that made Tie Zhantian and the others careful of everything they did.

    A team of 100 immortal experts were nearly wiped out by a powerful beast. This showed how powerful the beasts in the Soaring Dragon Realm could be. If Tie Zhantian and the others weren¡¯t careful, they might be throwing their lives away without them knowing.

    Zhao Hai looked into the situation of the Soaring Dragon Realm. Tie Zhantian and the others were still in the small city called Balin City. Although they couldn¡¯t stay in the city for a long time, they could stay there during the day. But when nightes, there would be an inspection of the city, expelling those who didn¡¯t have a lodging pass. It was also because of this that few cultivators stayed in the city for a long time. The night was the most active period for the beasts. If the cultivators stayed until night time and got expelled, they would be in grave danger.

    Zhao Hai also paid attention to the state of Tie Zhantian¡¯s group. Originally, the Great Realm of Cultivation had 80 people. But after more than a year of fighting, only 73 of them remained. Tie Zhantian also suffered a few injuries. Fortunately, he was able tomunicate with Zhang Feng, allowing the Freedom Alliance to send him some medicine.

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about the Soaring Dragon Realm. Let¡¯s wait until I reach the immortal stage. Even if I don¡¯t go there, we could still get some resources.¡±

    Zhao Hai said so because he was depressed about a certain matter. Although Tie Zhantian brought the summoning token to the Soaring Dragon Realm, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t use liquid silver and the silver dust. In other words, Zhao Hai could only see Tie Zhantian¡¯s surroundings. He couldn¡¯t use liquid silver to explore the realm.

    Another thing that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t happy about was the fact that he couldn¡¯t use the summoning token to take nts and ores from the Soaring Dragon Realm. The realmws of the Soaring Dragon Realm seems to have a property to repel foreign spiritual forces.

    Zhao Hai and the others also understood why Hu Shan said that unless one was at the immortal stage, they wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the Soaring Dragon Realm. Although Zhao Hai used some tricks to understand the state of the Soaring Dragon Realm, he still couldn¡¯t enter with his current level. The realmws of the Soaring Dragon Realm didn¡¯t even allow his spiritual force to act. Therefore, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t use any of his usual methods to map the Soaring Dragon Realm in advance.

    Fortunately, Zhao Hai was able to send his immortal-level Undead to Tie Zhantian through the summoning token. This would ensure Tie Zhantian¡¯s safety.

    In fact, Tie Zhantian already used the summoning token a few times. If he didn¡¯t summon the immortal-level Undead, he would have perished long ago. Zhao Hai also experimented and confirmed that he could only send immortal-level Undead to the Soaring Dragon Realm.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai has to wait until he reaches the immortal stage before he could continue with his ns regarding the Soaring Dragon Realm.

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s already good that we can see inside the Soaring Dragon Realm. I think it wouldn¡¯t take long before Martial Uncle Tie and the others leave Balin City. Balin City is just too small. Even if there are sects present that they could join, they¡¯re not the best choice.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s good to leave Balin City. However, Soaring Dragon Realm is just too cruel. Using the transmission formation to go back to the camp costs a high-grade spirit stone.¡±

    Laura and the others smiled. Speaking of which, this cost may be painful for other people, but this isn¡¯t a problem for Zhao Hai. The Space has a lot of spirit stone mines. Moreover, the worst quality of spirit stones produced were high-grade spirit stones. If Zhao Hai entered the Soaring Dragon Realm, even if he did nothing, he would be able to live inside the cities every day. He has more than enough spirit stones to live in luxury inside those cities.¡±

    Seeing that nothing special was going on, Zhao Hai looked at Laura and the others and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing hard recently. I need a rest. Do you have somewhere you want to go to? We can go y around for several days.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Laura¡¯s eyes shone, then she said, ¡°Brother Hai, now that you said it, I remembered something. This is something important to us. We can take advantage of this opportunity and deal with this matter.¡±

    Zhao Hai raised his brow and asked, ¡°What is it? You seem so serious.¡±

    Laura smiled, her eyes shed a cunning light as she said, ¡°Business, we¡¯re going to do business!¡±

 Chapter 1911

    <h4>Chapter 1911: Discussing Business</h4>

    Upon hearing Laura, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he asked, ¡°Business? The Space has a lot of resources, why do we need to do business?¡±

    Laura smiled faintly and said, ¡°We¡¯re bored. It¡¯s time to get something to pass the time. And we won¡¯t do business in the Great Realm of Cultivation, but with the other realms instead.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he looked at Laura in confusion as he said, ¡°Do business with other nes? What do you mean? We can¡¯t enter the Soaring Dragon Realm yet.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re not nning to do business through the Soaring Dragon Realm. Didn¡¯t we scout eight new realms during the trial? We can do business with those nes. We can even do business with the Heavenly Demons. What do you think? And after we do business with those realms, you can take out resources from those realms and nobody would say anything. You can use them whenever you want.¡±

    Hearing Laura, Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, if you want to do it, you can proceed. You can use everything inside the Space.¡±

    As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, Laura and the others cheered. Then they all ran out to prepare their new ything. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind them as he just smiled and observed them being busy.

    The Space currently has a lot of resources to the point that Zhao Hai has no idea of how many there are. And there were some items that he couldn¡¯t take out and use, especially resources from other realms.

    If Laura and the others could really do business with the other realms, he would have a reason to take these resources out and make use of them. If this was in the past, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have dared to do business because of hisck of strength. If he was discovered by the nine super sects, then he might be robbed of his profits. Moreover, he might even be chased down by them.

    But now, he wasn¡¯t afraid of doing business. He no longer needed to care about the nine super sects. The nine super sects have already waved the g of peace. They would be courting death if they dared to covet Zhao Hai¡¯s business.

    Seeing Laura and the others excitedly chatting among themselves, Zhao Hai began to think about the eight realms. He turned his head and then changed the monitor¡¯s image to the Dragon Soul Realm.

    Dragon Soul Realm was the realm Tu Quan came from. It must be said that Zhao Hai has benefited a lot from his interaction with Tu Qian. Because of him, Zhao Hai was able to think about using his divergent abilities. Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes were opened to the possibilities of unifying one¡¯s divergent ability with theirbat technique.

    Although Dragon Soul Realm doesn¡¯tckmodities, its living area was less than the Great Realm of Cultivation due to its desert environment. It wasn¡¯t as rich inmodities as the Great Realm of Cultivation.

    In the past, Zhao Hai only paid small attention towards the Dragon Soul Realm. After all, the Dragon Soul Realm hasn¡¯t existed for a day or two. Its inhabitants knew how to utilize what they have in order to cultivate, to the point where they were qualified to enter the Soaring Dragon Realm. Their cultivation methods contained unique properties that allowed them to do this. Because of this, Zhao Hai never thought of doing business with them.

    Compared to the Soaring Dragon Realm, the Dragon Soul Realm¡¯s realm pressure wasn¡¯t as strong. Zhao Hai could observe the entire realm with ease. Naturally, he was also able to find Tu Qian.

    Since Tu Qian had just broken through to the immortal stage, he was still not qualified to enter the Soaring Dragon Realm. Unlike the Great Realm of Cultivation, this was the first time the Dragon Soul Realm was qualified to enter the Soaring Dragon Realm. They didn¡¯t know the true situation in this foreign realm. Therefore, the realm only sent 30 immortal experts. These were the elites of the entire realm. Although it was Tu Qian who won the qualification to enter the Soaring Dragon Realm, the Dragon Soul Realm couldn¡¯t leave this matter to him. The Soaring Dragon Realm was just too special.

    Tu Qian was currently training to stabilize his cultivation. He also wasn¡¯t anxious to enter the Soaring Dragon Realm. This caused Zhao Hai to increase his view of him.

    Besides the Dragon Soul Realm, Zhao Hai also looked into the situation of the other realms. Compared to the Dragon Soul Realm, the other sects were doing much better. They have the same environment as the Great Realm of Cultivation. But since not all realms are the same, each realm had its own unique resources. If they couldplement these resources, then maybe their strengths could collectively increase.

    Zhao Hai also looked at the Heavenly Demon Realm. He intends to do business with them as well. After all, he has no hatred towards the Heavenly Demons. In fact, he uses the cultivation method of the Heavenly Demons. He could be considered as an honorary Heavenly Demon.

    However, since his rtionship with the Heavenly Demons was special, Zhao Hai had to get in contact with them before he could do business. Although Zhao Hai has a lot of Heavenly Demons inside the Vermillion Bird Seal, these were subdued Heavenly Demons who have be different from normal Heavenly Demons. Normal Heavenly Demons could recognize that they had been subdued by a single nce, so they couldn¡¯t be used to do business. Therefore, Zhao Hai must give a personal visit to the Heavenly Demons.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai changed into his ck cultivator robes. When they saw this, Laura and the others stared. Then Laura asked, ¡°Brother Hai, where are you going? Are you heading out?¡±

    While Meg was helping him with his robes, she said, ¡°Young Master, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re going to take a rest? Why are you heading out now?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Aren¡¯t you going to do business? You can do business with the eight realms, but it would be as easy with the Heavenly Demon Realm. I n to head out and talk with the Heavenly Demons to allow you to do business with them. I think they should give me face for this.¡±

    As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, Laura and the others were stunned. Laura couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Brother Hai, you don¡¯t have to go too far for us. We can just exclude the Heavenly Demon Realm. In any case, this is just for us to reduce our boredom. We aren¡¯t really nning to gain profits.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to have something you want to do. It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m just going to say hello to the Heavenly Demons. Right, when you go out to do business, make sure to bring immortal-level Undead to protect you. Don¡¯t put yourselves in danger.¡±

    Naturally, Laura and the others knew that Zhao Hai would be fine. They just hoped that Zhao Hai would take a rest. They knew that Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t rested for a year and a half. He has been working very hard.

    But since Zhao Hai wanted to go, they didn¡¯t stop him. After Zhao Hai finished taking care of his robes, he smiled towards Laura and the others before disappearing. The next moment, Zhao Hai arrived in the Heavenly Demon Realm. This wasn¡¯t the first time that Zhao Hai stepped foot in the Heavenly Demon Realm. Thest time, he caused a lot of trouble to the Heavenly Demons. Naturally, with his current status, he wouldn¡¯t appear in a small sect like the Cloud Demon Sect. Instead, Zhao Hai directly appeared inside the Heavenly Demon Realm¡¯s strongest sect, the Sacred Demon Sect.

    The Sacred Demon Sect was the top sect in the Heavenly Demon Realm. However, only a few Heavenly Demons were aware of this sect¡¯s existence. The Sacred Demon Sect hid its status from the general popce. The Sacred Demon Sect has branch halls scattered around the realm. However, these branch halls didn¡¯t carry the name of the Sacred Demon Sect. Instead, they existed as an independent sect. Most importantly, these branch halls were among the top sects in the Heavenly Demon Realm.

    When the Heavenly Demons invaded the Great Realm of Cultivation, themander-in-chief of the army was someone from the Sacred Demon Sect. It was one of the Sacred Lord candidates of the sect. Also, most of the immortal Heavenly Demons who invaded the Great Realm of Cultivation were from the Sacred Demon Sect.

    The Sacred Demon Sect was located on a remote mountain. Surrounding this remote mountain were powerful sects. Because of this, average Heavenly Demons can¡¯t enter this mountain. It can be said that the remote mountain was a forbiddennd in the Heavenly Demon Sect.

    Since it was a forbidden area, nobody came to this remote mountain. Even if someone came, they would be discovered immediately. The defensive measures in the mountain were very strict.

    Not long after Zhao Hai appeared, he was discovered by the Heavenly Demons. Large quantities of Heavenly Demons immediately surrounded him. The worst of these Heavenly Demons were at the transcending tribtion stage. There were also quite a lot of immortal-stage Heavenly Demons.

    These Heavenly Demons looked at Zhao Hai with blood red eyes. They could clearly see that Zhao Hai was from the Great Realm of Cultivation from his clothing. They had just suffered a disastrous defeat against the Great Realm of Cultivation. All of them couldn¡¯t wait to attack a cultivator.

    But at this moment, a Heavenly Demon suddenly said, ¡°Everyone, stop!¡± This Heavenly Demon carried the aura of someone with high status. Unexpectedly, this Heavenly Demon was still at the transcending tribtion stage. His status wasn¡¯t ordinary. He used to be an armymander of the Heavenly Demons, Mo Like.

    Mo Like looked at Zhao Hai with a heavy expression. Then he cupped his fist and said, ¡°I have seen Mister Zhao Hai.¡±

    Zhao Hai also cupped his fist towards Mo Like and said, ¡°I have seen Commander Mo Like.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s name, the Heavenly Demons around him immediately turned chaotic. The name Zhao Hai reverberated inside the heads of the Heavenly Demons. This was a name the Heavenly Demons used to scare their young ones to stop them from crying. Although not all Heavenly Demons joined in the war against the Great Realm of Cultivation, all of them heard of Zhao Hai. They didn¡¯t expect this person to appear in the Heavenly Demon Realm.

    Mo Like didn¡¯t pay attention to the surroundings. He just looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Mister, why did youe here? Are you nning to fight our Heavenly Demon Realm?¡±

    Hearing Mo Like, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Mister Mo Like must be joking. If this Zhao Hai really wants to start a war with the Heavenly Demon Realm, I have already begun. I don¡¯t need to wait until now. I came with good intentions. To be precise, I came to discuss business with the Heavenly Demon Realm.¡±

 Chapter 1912

    <h4>Chapter 1912: Heavenly Demon Holy Child</h4>

    Mo Like looked at Zhao Hai in confusion, then he said, ¡°Is Mister joking? What kind of business would be good between the Heavenly Demon Realm and your Great Realm of Cultivation?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Commander Mo Like seems to have misunderstood. I don¡¯t represent the Great Realm of Cultivation. The business involves just me. There¡¯s no rtionship with the Great Realm of Cultivation.¡±

    Mo Like couldn¡¯t get a grasp on Zhao Hai¡¯s words. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, are you joking?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m definitely not joking. I want to ask Commander Mo Like to make a report on behalf of this Zhao Hai. I came here with good intentions.¡±

    Mo Like looked at Zhao Hai for some time, then he nodded and said, ¡°I believe Mister. I¡¯ll go and make a report. With Mister status, you wouldn¡¯t resort to using underhanded methods. All of you, stop being impolite to Mister Zhao Hai.¡±

    The Heavenly Demonsplied. All of their gazes turned into curiosity as they looked at Zhao Hai. Although the Heavenly Demon Army has been dismissed, being amander of the army wasn¡¯t a low position. Just like in the Great Realm of Cultivation, finding immortal experts was easy but finding a goodmander was hard. Therefore, Mo Like¡¯s position was quite high up in the Heavenly Demon Realm.

    The Heavenly Demons became polite towards Zhao Hai. They were also aware of Zhao Hai¡¯s identity and more importantly, his strength. If they offended Zhao Hai, then he might use his Undead army to attack the Heavenly Demon Realm. And war was thest thing the Heavenly Demons wanted at this time.

    After bringing Zhao Hai to a waiting room, Mo Like quickly went to the main hall of the Sacred Demon Sect to look for themander-in-chief of the Heavenly Demon Army.

    Themander-in-chief of the Heavenly Demon Army was one of the candidates to be the Sacred Lord of the Sacred Demon Sect. He was given the title of Holy Child and his name was Mo Zhentian. He¡¯s a famous talent in the Heavenly Demon Realm. Not only was he an immortal Heavenly Demon, he was also capable in battle as well asmand. It can be said that he has the highest status among the other Holy Children of the Sacred Demon Sect. His status was so high that even his failure to invade the Great Realm of Cultivation didn¡¯t affect his standing in the sect. This was because everyone understood that if it weren¡¯t for Mo Zhentian¡¯smand, then nobody would have been able to return from the Great Realm of Cultivation.

    Additionally, not only did Mo Zhentian¡¯s position not get affected by the war with the Great Realm of Cultivation, his chances of bing the Sacred Lord increased instead. Among the several Holy Children of the Sacred Demon Sect, his influence was the strongest.

    Mo Like went to Mo Zhentian¡¯s residence and said, ¡°Reporting to the Holy Child, the Great Realm of Cultivation¡¯s Mister Zhao Hai is here.¡±

    Mo Zhentian¡¯s voice was heard soon after, ¡°Zhao Hai arrived? Come inside and speak.¡± Mo Likeplied and then entered the residence.

    The cave residence was enormous. Inside the cave was a meeting hall where Mo Zhentian sat down like a Demon King. In his hand was a jade slip. It could be seen that he was dealing with some matters. But after Mo Like entered, he shifted his gaze towards him.

    Mo Like gave a salute. Mo Zhentian waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, what¡¯s going on. Why did Zhao Haie to the Heavenly Demon Realm? Does he want to fight us?¡±

    Mo Like shook his head and said, ¡°Replying to the Holy Child, Mister Zhao Hai says that he¡¯s here to discuss business.¡±

    Mo Zhentian frowned and asked, ¡°Business? What kind of business does Zhao Hai want?¡±

    Mo Like replied, ¡°Zhao Hai said that he wants to do business with the Heavenly Demon Realm. He also said that this has nothing to do with the Great Realm of Cultivation. Holy Child, do you want to see him?¡±

    Mo Zhentian thought for a moment and then said, ¡°We¡¯ll see him. With his strength, we can¡¯t afford to offend him. Right, inform the other Holy Children and immortal experts. Let theme and meet Zhao Hai with me.¡±

    Mo Likeplied and then turned around to deal with the matter. Before long, several Heavenly Demons arrived in Mo Zhentian¡¯s residence. These Heavenly Demons were special, they looked closely like humans. The only thing that differed with them were their eyes.

    After the group sat down, a 30-year old looking Heavenly Demon looked at Mo Zhentian and said, ¡°Zhentian, why did you suddenly call us over? I heard that a cultivator from the Great Realm of Cultivator arrived?¡±

    Mo Zhentian nodded and said, ¡°The person who arrived is Zhao Hai. All of you should know how fierce he is. However, he said that he didn¡¯te over to fight us. He said that he came to discuss business. I had Mo Like invite him over. I want to see what he wants to sell.¡±

    Another Heavenly Demon who looked less than 20 years old pouted and said, ¡°I really want to see if this Zhao Hai is as formidable as you said.¡±

    Mo Zhentian looked at the Heavenly Demon and didn¡¯t say anything. This Heavenly Demon was called Mo Potian. He was the youngest Holy Child of the sect. Not only was he the youngest, he was also the most talented. And because of his talent, he was extremely arrogant.

    When the Heavenly Demons invaded the Great Realm of Cultivation, Mo Potian was closing up to attack the immortal stage. Now that he reached the immortal stage, his arrogance increased once more.

    Moreover, Mo Potian always went out of his way to be impolite towards Mo Zhentian. Because of this, he always opposed no matter what Mo Zhentian said. This caused Mo Zhentian to be helpless. He ns to use Zhao Hai to teach Mo Potian a lesson.

    At this time, Mo Like¡¯s voice was heard from outside, ¡°Holy Child, Mister Zhao Hai is here.¡±

    Mo Zhentian stood and then walked outside. Then heughed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mister Zhao Hai toe to our Heavenly Demon Realm. Pleasee in, forgive me for being impolite.¡±

    Seeing Mo Zhentian¡¯s actions, Mo Potian couldn¡¯t help but stare. Mo Zhentian was also a genius who was no weaker than him. Moreover, the Heavenly Demons always thought that Mo Zhentian was more talented than him inmand. This was one of the reasons why Mo Potian always went against Mo Zhentian. However, this also meant that Mo Potian knew Mo Zhentian really well. Mo Zhentian¡¯s arrogance was no less than his. But now, Mo Zhentian took the initiative to greet Zhao Hai. Without even seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s face, he already offered polite words. This shocked Mo Potian. This also made him more curious towards Zhao Hai.

    Then a gentle voice was heard from the other side, ¡°This Zhao Hai made an abrupt visit. I hope the Holy Child won¡¯t take offense.¡±

    Since Mo Potian didn¡¯t go out, he did see Zhao Hai. But when he heard Zhao Hai¡¯s voice, he couldn¡¯t help but have a good impression of him. There seems to be traces of spiritual force in his voice, akin to a spiritual attack. However, Mo Potian was sure that this wasn¡¯t an attack. This was someone who was able to train their spiritual force to the very pinnacle. Their every action and word would carry a trace of spiritual force. Such people often represented danger, extreme danger.

    As Mo Potian was thinking about this, Mo Zhentian entered the meeting hall with Zhao Hai. The others in the hall followed Mo Zhentian out to greet Zhao Hai. Only Mo Potian stayed inside. Now that so many people wereing inside and seeing him haughtily sitting down, Mo Potian couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly awkward.

    Fortunately, Mo Zhentian followed up. He smiled at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, let me introduce you. This is Mo Potian. Like me, he is also a Holy Child of the Sacred Demon Sect. He¡¯s a well-known genius in the Heavenly Demon Realm. He reached the immortal stage at a very young age.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Mo Zhentian and then at Mo Potian and immediately understood what was going on. He smiled faintly at Mo Potian and said, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen the Holy Child Mo Potian.¡±

    Mo Potian coldly snorted and said, ¡°You¡¯re Zhao Hai? You¡¯re quite bold. After killing my fellow Heavenly Demons, you still have the courage toe here. You¡¯re being overconfident.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Mo Potian and said, ¡°I have never been overconfident. I never do anything I¡¯m not sure about.¡± After he said that, he no longer paid Mo Potian any attention. He turned to Mo Zhentian and the others and said, ¡°Everyone, I came here this time to discuss business.¡±

    Mo Zhentian looked at Zhao Hai after sweeping Mo Potian with his gaze. Mo Potian¡¯s expression turned pale. Mo Zhentian couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as he said, ¡°Mister is too polite. Mister, please have a seat. I¡¯m curious about what kind of business you want to do with our Heavenly Demon Realm.¡±

    The others also looked at Zhao Hai. They understood what Zhao Hai¡¯s words meant just now. Zhao Hai told Mo Potian that he wasn¡¯t overconfident, and he wouldn¡¯t do anything he wasn¡¯t sure about. This meant that he went to the Heavenly Demon Realm because he knew that he could retreat safely. Zhao Hai also wanted to tell Mo Potian that he wasn¡¯t afraid of him.

    Although Zhao Hai was impolite, the other Heavenly Demons didn¡¯t say anything since they knew that Zhao Hai was right. Zhao Hai was capable of summoning more than 100 immortal-level Undead with just a snap of his finger. How could Mo Potian pose a threat to him? Mo Potian was the overconfident one.

    After sitting down, Zhao Hai looked at Mo Zhentian and said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need for you to be hostile towards me. The Heavenly Demon Realm and the Great Realm of Cultivation might have a grudge against each other, but where did this grudgee from? It¡¯s because of the Soaring Dragon Realm. Now that the Heavenly Demon Realm and the Great Realm of Cultivation are both qualified to enter the Soaring Dragon Realm, this grudge can disappear. We might have killed people on both sides, but I think there¡¯s no longer any need to fight against each other.¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you the truth. During the trial, I was aware of the location of the Heavenly Demon Realm¡¯s representative. However, I didn¡¯t make a move on them. Moreover, I personally killed nearly 100 people during the trial. I consider this as a favor to you all. If our two realms continue to fight, then we would have a problem during the next assessment. If we cooperate instead, then we would have a bigger chance of keeping our qualifications. Wouldn¡¯t that be better?¡±

 Chapter 1913

    <h4>Chapter 1913: Pressuring An Immortal Expert</h4>

    Mo Zhentian and the others quietly listened to Zhao Hai¡¯s words. Although what he said was somewhat vague, they understood what he meant. Zhao Hai wanted to tell them that he didn¡¯t have a grudge against the Heavenly Demons, and he also hinted that he helped them.

    With who Zhao Hai was, Mo Zhentian and the others believed his words. In their opinion, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t someone who would lie about this matter.

    After Zhao Hai finished speaking, Mo Zhentian looked at him and said, ¡°What Mister said is the truth. But I still am not clear about the business that you want to do with us.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°All of you should already be aware that I am a spatial ability user. However, my ability is differentpared to the others. I can freely go back and forth between the Great Realm of Cultivation and the Heavenly Demon Realm. I really have no malice towards the Heavenly Demon Race. Otherwise, even if you retreated to the Heavenly Demon Realm, I can still hunt you down.¡±

    As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, Mo Zhentian and the others stared. Then theirplexions turned ugly. They believed Zhao Hai because his mere presence in front of them was proof. This caused them to be more cautious about Zhao Hai¡¯s ability. Being able to enter the Heavenly Demon Realm whenever he wants was a huge threat to the Heavenly Demons.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone¡¯s expressions and then smiled faintly as he added, ¡°I no longer have any intentions of fighting. Moreover, cooperating with each other would be more beneficial for the two realms. Both of our realms have unique materials that don¡¯t exist in the other. If we can cooperate, we can increase our strength. I just want to do business to sell resources from both realms. What do you think?¡±

    Mo Zhentian and the others immediately understood. They couldn¡¯t help but look down and ponder. They thought about the feasibility of Zhao Hai¡¯s idea.

    At this time, Mo Potian, who hasn¡¯t spoken since the beginning, said, ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Mo Potian in confusion. Then he smiled and said, ¡°Why does Mister disagree?¡±

    Mo Potian sneered, ¡°I just don¡¯t agree. You¡¯re someone from the Great Realm of Cultivation, but you want to do business with the Heavenly Demon Realm. Tell me, what is your true goal? Do you want to know the secrets of my Heavenly Demon Realm?¡±

    When Mo Zhentian and the others heard this, all of them looked at Zhao Hai with vignce. Zhao Hai looked at Mo Potian and said, ¡°Know the secrets of the Heavenly Demon Realm? You¡¯re looking down on me. Back when I participated in the Heavenly Demon Trial, I already noticed the abnormalities of the Heavenly Demon Realm. I guessed that you are going to invade the Great Realm of Cultivation. Do you think that my Undead are a joke? Let me tell you the truth, I already know most of the terrain of the Heavenly Demon Realm, including the Sacred Demon Sect. I might not know about the forbidden areas, but those are irrelevant. I don¡¯t care about the Heavenly Demon Realm. My goal is the Soaring Dragon Realm and the realms above it.¡±

    Mo Potian sneered and said, ¡°What nonsense. If you really knew the Heavenly Demon Realm, you wouldn¡¯t havee here.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and waved his hand, taking out an astrbe. Astrbes were used by the Great Realm of Cultivation as maps. It was quitemon.

    Zhao Hai shook the astrbe. Before long, a map appeared above the astrbe. Mo Zhentian and the others couldn¡¯t understand what they were looking at in the beginning. But as time passed, theirplexion paled. This was because the map that Zhao Hai showed was actually the map of the Heavenly Demon Realm. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t just the map of the upied areas of the Heavenly Demon Realm, but a map of the entire realm itself.

    The Sacred Demon Sect doesn¡¯t even have a map of the entire Heavenly Demon Realm. Because of its difficulty, the Sacred Demon Sect would find it difficult to do so. Main halls as well as some secret areas couldn¡¯t be mapped, otherwise the other sects would see it as a provocation. And now Zhao Hai has provided a full map of the realm. It would be hard for Mo Zhentian and the others to not be surprised.

    The Heavenly Demons couldn¡¯t help but wipe a cold sweat. If Zhao Hai used this map to attack the Heavenly Demon Realm, then the Heavenly Demon Realm would be helpless against him.

    As everyone was stunned, Mo Potian suddenly jumped up and tried to grab Zhao Hai with his ws. His grab carried a huge momentum, it was clear that he was using all of his strength.

    Mo Zhentian and the others were stunned. Then theirplexion changed. They didn¡¯t expect Mo Potian to make a sudden move on Zhao Hai. It was already toote for them to stop him.

    Zhao Hai also noticed Mo Potian¡¯s action. This Mo Potian always looked at him unfavorably. As he spoke, there was a hint of killing intent in his eyes. Zhao Hai knew that this person had murderous thoughts towards him. However, he didn¡¯t expect that Mo Potian would make a move at this moment.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid of him. If Zhao Hai could only defend against immortal experts in the past, then the current Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t no longer afraid of them. Hisbat methods have improvedpared to before. Even if he has yet to reach the immortal stage, it would be hard for an immortal expert to deal with him.

    Zhao Hai already sparred with the immortal-level Undead of the Space. He could already fight against multiple of them on his own. It¡¯s clear that the unification of his divergent abilities andbat techniques have made him more formidable.

    Looking at Mo Potian¡¯s w attack, Zhao Hai sent a punch using his left hand. The punch came out without the slightest sound. However, the punch looked extremely heavy.

    Mo Potian felt that before his ws touched Zhao Hai¡¯s fist, there was a huge wall of resistance in front of him. After his ws broke through the resistance, the strength he sent out has been reduced by more than a half. Then at this moment, Zhao Hai¡¯s fist came in contact with his w. Mo Potian¡¯s body flickered as he immediately flew back. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai¡¯s body shook a few times after he repelled Mo Potian¡¯s attack.

    Both sides turned out to be even. But to be precise, Zhao Hai had the upper hand. Nobody expected this. Mo Zhentian and the others looked at Zhao Hai in shock.

    When Mo Potiannded, he immediately roared and charged towards Zhao Hai. It was clear that he was embarrassed by the previous sh. He was an immortal expert and yet a transcending tribtion expert was able to gain an upper hand against him. How could he bear it? The only thing in Mo Potian¡¯s mind at this time was to kill Zhao Hai.

    Mo Zhentian and the others tried to call Mo Potian to stop. However, Mo Potian was already swallowed by his rage, he didn¡¯t hear them at all. But it was apparent that Mo Zhentian and the others didn¡¯t really want to stop him. They were also feeling threatened by Zhao Hai.

    How could Zhao Hai be unaware of what Mo Zhentian and the others were thinking? However, he didn¡¯t care. Back in the Space, he always held back against Julie and the Undead. But now that Mo Potian was going all out against him, he wanted to gain more experience fighting a real enemy. This would allow him to make hisbat technique more perfect.

    Although the space inside the hall was big, it was still crampedpared to the outdoors. Moreover, with other people present, Zhao Hai and Mo Potian¡¯s battle area became even smaller. The two almost couldn¡¯t use their movement techniques. They could only fight melee.

    Normally, Zhao Hai would be at a disadvantage. After all, he was still at the transcending tribtion stage. In the past, he could only use his movement techniques to survive against immortal experts. Mo Zhentian and the others were aware of this. Therefore, they dared to have Mo Potian attack Zhao Hai. However, they soon found that they were mistaken. Zhao Hai¡¯s moves were differentpared to before.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s fighting technique melded beautifully with his divergent abilities. This allowed Zhao Hai more actions to use during battle. This gave him more diversity in his moves. Unlike before, Zhao Hai can now go against immortal experts in meleebat.

    Both sides exchanged more than ten moves and yet Zhao Hai didn¡¯t show any signs of being defeated. It was Mo Potian who was overwhelmed by Zhao Hai¡¯s new and odd way of fighting, causing him to be at a disadvantage.

    Just as Mo Zhentian and the others started to be worried about Mo Potian, they suddenly felt the atmosphere turn different. They felt arge number of immortal experts around them. Turning their heads, they couldn¡¯t help but stare. This was because the room was being surrounded by immortal-level Undead. All of them were staring at the Heavenly Demons. Zhao Hai could give one order and all of them would rush over immediately.

    Upon noticing this, Mo Zhentian and the others began to sweat. When they saw Zhao Hai take out the map of the Heavenly Demon Realm, they became emotional. They forgot that Zhao Hai has a lot of immortal-level Undead under his control. If Zhao Hai wanted, nobody in this room would survive to the next day.

    Mo Zhentian and the others were immediately reminded that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t someone they could offend. Fortunately, the situation has yet to be grave. If Zhao Hai truly wanted to end their lives, they wouldn¡¯t even have the time to worry about Mo Potian.

    Thinking of this, Mo Zhentian immediately shouted, ¡°Stop, stop immediately!¡± Then the group moved and flew towards the battle area. Their target wasn¡¯t Zhao Hai but Mo Potian instead. They didn¡¯t dare hold Zhao Hai lest they risk bing the target of the Undead. Moreover, with Zhao Hai¡¯s spatial ability, even if they made a move, they wouldn¡¯t be able to catch him.

    The group quickly captured Mo Potian. Seeing Mo Potian still struggling, Mo Zhentian shouted, ¡°Mo Potian, behave yourself! Or else, you can¡¯t me me for crippling you.¡± Mo Zhentian wasn¡¯t joking. If they can¡¯t make Mo Potian stop, then who knows how he would continue to react towards Zhao Hai. If they didn¡¯t cripple Mo Potian, then Zhao Hai might cripple all of them instead.

    Mo Potian was still drunk from rage, but after he was shaken clear, he looked around him and understood what happened. He no longer struggled, but he still looked at Zhao Hai with rage. As he looked at Mo Potian, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite strong. But if I wasn¡¯t trying my newbat technique, do you think you can still stand in front of me? You¡¯re too reckless.¡±

    Mo Zhentian quickly said, ¡°Mister, please don¡¯t be offended. Mo Potian just has a very short temper. I hope you can forgive him. Please take a seat, let¡¯s continue to discuss your business.¡±

    Mo Zhentian began to feel regret. He was afraid that they had truly offended Zhao Hai. If Zhao Hai used his army to attack the Heavenly Demon Realm, they would truly be in great trouble. So when he spoke to Zhao Hai, he made sure to be as polite as possible.

    Zhao Hai nodded and then sat down. Mo Potian was already sent out by the others. Zhao Hai waved his hand, turning the immortal-level Undead into dark mist before they vanished. Such methods caused Mo Zhentian to behave even more.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°I¡¯m really here to do business. What do you think? This will be good for both realms. It also wouldn¡¯t break the economy of the two realms. I¡¯ll give you three days to consider. If you agree, please provide me with a few store locations. Whether this business bes sessful or not will depend on you. I¡¯ll return in three days.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai disappeared, leaving Mo Zhentian and the others behind.

    Mo Zhentian looked at the others and said, ¡°What do you think? Should we agree?¡±

    One of the Heavenly Demons forced a smile before replying, ¡°Who would dare to disagree? And just like Mister Zhao Hai said, this will benefit us as well. Why shouldn¡¯t we agree? With resources from the Great Realm of Cultivation, the Heavenly Demon Realm would definitely be stronger.¡±

 Chapter 1914

    <h4>Chapter 1914: One Year Dream</h4>

    As Zhao Hai was resting inside the Space, Laura walked to his side and leaned on him as she said, ¡°Brother Hai, I¡¯m sorry I made you go to the Heavenly Demon Realm. I didn¡¯t expect those guys to make a move against you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, everything went well in the end. I also found how I fare against an immortal expert. Haha. Now, even without the Undead, I can fight against immortal experts. This is very good. Moreover, I was able to make the Heavenly Demons do business with us.¡±

    Laura nodded and then said, ¡°Brother Hai, we n to open our stores in the ten realms at the same time. The name of the stores would be the Perfection Shop. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Perfection shop? The name¡¯s very good. In any case, this is your matter. There¡¯s no need to ask me. But don¡¯t tire yourselves too much, it¡¯s not worth it.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re just doing this to get rid of our boredom. We won¡¯t exhaust ourselves.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll return to the Heavenly Demon Realm three dayster to settle this matter. Then I¡¯ll go into seclusion. You can deal with the business yourselves. Remember, prioritize your safety.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there haven¡¯t been any problems for over a year. Moreover, nothing in the ten realms can threaten us. You can rest assured.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. To be honest, the Soaring Dragon realm was more difficult than he imagined. The people and the beasts were stronger than he thought. As for the people in the Great Realm of Cultivation, none of them could pose a threat to Zhao Hai. This became more apparent when he used his newbat technique. He could now defeat immortal experts on his own. Zhao Hai can now walk unhindered in the Great Realm of Cultivation. Even if he didn¡¯t reach the immortal stage, he wouldn¡¯t need the Undead to help him.

    However, Zhao Hai has no thoughts of bing an overlord. What he must do right now was to help the ck Tiger Gang preserve its position. Only then could he be assured of going to the Soaring Dragon Realm and the True Spirit Realmter on.

    Pursuing a higher realm of cultivation was Zhao Hai¡¯s ultimate goal.

    Three days passed in a blink of an eye. When Zhao Hai arrived at the Heavenly Demon Realm, Mo Zhentian and the others were already waiting for him. Naturally, they epted Zhao Hai¡¯s proposal. At the same time, they gave several shop locations for Zhao Hai.

    The reason Zhao Hai asked Mo Zhentian and the others to decide on the location of the shop was to let them understand that he was really intending to do business.

    Surprisingly, the locations Mo Zhentian and the others gave Zhao Hai were quite good. Some of them were even located inrge sects. This was something that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make Mo Zhentian and the others¡¯ efforts in vain. He gave the astrbe with the Heavenly Demon Realm¡¯s map to them as payment. The astrbe wasn¡¯t very useful for Zhao Hai. If he wanted, he could make a duplicate at any time. Only in the hands of Mo Zhentian and the others would the astrbe be utilized to its potential.

    Mo Zhentian and the others were very grateful towards Zhao Hai. Although the Sacred Demon Sect held sole control over the Heavenly Demon Realm, having the map would make handling the realm easier in the future.

    Now that the matters in the Heavenly Demon Realm have been dealt with, Zhao Hai returned to the Great Realm of Cultivation and then rested in the Space. Then after looking at the Soaring Dragon Realm for two days, Zhao Hai prepared to go into seclusion once more.

    This time, Zhao Hai ns tomunicate with the universe using his divergent abilities. This would provide him a path towards the immortal stage.

    Zhao Hai was aware that this wasn¡¯t an easy task. Communicating with non-living beings was very difficult. Communicating with the tree already made Zhao Hai¡¯s thinking very slow, and that was a living being. If Zhao Haimunicated with stones or metals, the sensation would be even more sluggish. If Zhao Hai guessed correctly, these non living beings would take a very long time to integrate with.

    For this seclusion, Zhao Hai came fully prepared. He told Cai¡¯er that if necessary, she would forcibly wake him up. Zhao Hai was afraid that he might stop thinking altogether and might not wake up.

    Cai¡¯er was also aware of the dangers, so she nodded. After resting for a few more days, Zhao Hai has fully recovered both mentally and physically. Then he began his retreat.

    Zhao Hai chose tomunicate with a tree first. Since he already has experience with integrating with a tree, this would allow him to control hismunication with the tree.

    Zhao Haimunicated with a Bread Tree. Bread Trees were very abundant inside the Space. One could almost find it at any corner. The fruit of the bread trees have be the staple food of the people inside the Space. And after the repeated upgrades to the Space, the spiritual force present inside the bread fruits no longer held any impurities. If the bread fruits were ced outside, cultivators would definitely fight to get their hands on it. Meanwhile, it was the mostmon food inside the Space.

    Zhao Hai went to a bread tree. This bread tree wasn¡¯t any different from the others. Zhao Hai just found a random one. Only in this way can he fully understand the nature of bread trees.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s body shed a green light as his body integrated with the bread tree. Then Zhao Hai¡¯s thoughts began to slow down as he synchronized himself with the tree.

    The thoughts of the bread tree were very simple, one could call it the tree¡¯s instinct. This was an instinct to grow and bear fruits. Zhao Hai felt himself turn into a bread tree. He could feel the tree¡¯s roots collecting nutrients and moisture from thend and then turned it into spiritual qi before transporting it all throughout its body. The spiritual qi passed through the tree¡¯s branches and then to the leaves before being stored inside the fruits.

    Zhao Hai could also feel spiritual qi entering through the tree¡¯s leaves. Then after circting it, the spiritual qi was released to the air once more. He could also feel a withered leaf falling from a branch andnding to the ground, soon to be turned into nutrients by thend. It was a subtle and slow cirction of spiritual qi.

    Zhao Hai immersed himself in this feeling. He could feel that he has no conflicts with the spiritual qi around him. He absorbed spiritual qi and released it. He took something from the Heavens and the Earth and then gave something back. It was a process, a cirction that has no negative effects on the spiritual qi of the Heavens and the Earth.

    Although Zhao Hai had the same feeling in the tree back in the Forestsea Realm, that was an unintentional integration and he stopped not long after. It waspletely different from Zhao Hai¡¯s current experience with the bread tree.

    Zhao Hai felt himself be the bread tree. He could feel what the bread tree felt. It was a marvelous feeling.

    After who knows how long, Zhao Hai finally woke up. He slowly separated his consciousness from the bread tree. His body also left the bread tree.

    Aftering out of the bread tree, he immediately looked at the timer beside the tree. Before entering the tree, Zhao Hai had Cai¡¯er set up a timer outside so that he could sense how much time had passed.

    Looking at the timer, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he shook his head as he bitterly smiled. He underestimated the time it took to integrate with the bread tree. He just felt like he was dreaming, but after he woke up he discovered that an entire year has already passed.

    Aftering out of the Bread Tree, Zhao Hai immediately returned to the vi. He wanted to ask Cai¡¯er how everyone has been doing.

    When Zhao Hai returned to the vi, he was stunned. Only Cai¡¯er, Julie, and Meg were inside. Zhao Hai asked Cai¡¯er, ¡°Cai¡¯er, where is everyone?¡±

    Cai¡¯er turned to Zhao Hai and immediately replied, ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re back. Sister Laura and the others were out to manage the shop. But they will return soon. We didn¡¯t expect you to close up for a very long time. How was it?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s just like I¡¯m sleeping. How is the business doing?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Cai¡¯er excitedly replied, ¡°It¡¯s doing very well. Right now, across the ten realms, there are about 500 Perfection Shops. Moreover, during this year, the fame of the shops has increased in all realms.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°That¡¯s very good. In the future, these Perfection Shops will be a key trading tform among the ten realms.¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled faintly and said, ¡°Most importantly, after a year of development, Perfection Shop gained certain influence in each ne. No matter which ne, nobody would dare make a move on the shops. Even without the help of the Undead, nobody dared to provoke us.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he shook his head as he bitterly smiled. He was clear about Laura¡¯s ability. To be honest, if Zhao Hai didn¡¯t take her away, she would have established amercial empire. This trivial business wasn¡¯t a challenge for her.

 Chapter 1915

    <h4>Chapter 1915: Special Trees</h4>

    Zhao Hai apanied Laura and the others inside the Space for a few days. At the same time, Zhao Hai was looking into Tie Zhantian¡¯s situation in the Soaring Dragon Realm. After that, he prepared for his second round of seclusion.

    The Great Realm of Cultivation was doing well, Laura and the others¡¯ business was also doing well. Although Tie Zhantian was suffering in the Soaring Dragon Realm, his situation was stable. There was nothing that Zhao Hai needed to worry about.

    Zhao Hai also noticed that his cultivation progress didn¡¯t stop despite staying inside the bread tree for a year. He felt that his current spiritual qi was purer than a year before. The efficiency of his progress wasn¡¯t any less than his normal cultivation.

    Most importantly, Zhao Hai discovered that the pores of his body seemed to have opened up, allowing smooth flow of spiritual qi in and out of his body. It was the same as the cultivation method of the tree. This not only made Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual qi purer and more dense, it also made Zhao Hai¡¯s cells more active. Zhao Hai could also feel his wood-element divergent abilities bing stronger.

    This was a pleasant surprise for Zhao Hai. And since this was pure advantage without fault, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind it. Now he was more curious about his other divergent abilities. He wanted to know what benefits they would bring him.

    However, before Zhao Hai proceeds to his other abilities, he wanted to perfect his wood-element techniques first. Zhao Hai wanted tomunicate with other trees to see what effects they would give.

    The Space has a lot of trees that Zhao Hai couldmunicate with. However, he wasn¡¯t nning tomunicate with them as long as he did with the bread tree. If hemunicated with them for a year each, his lifespan would run out before he could finish them all.

    In the end, Zhao Hai found thatmunicating with ordinary trees was no longer effective. Zhao Hai¡¯s next target were the more special trees like ironwood trees, bluewood trees, and other trees that were used for refining.

    The moment hemunicated with these trees, Zhao Hai immediately felt the difference. He could feel that these trees absorb spiritual qi faster and they also have special abilities. Take the bluewood tree for example, it was very helpful to cultivating spiritual force. After Zhao Hai integrated with the bluewood tree, his spiritual force leapt in strength. Then after hemunicated with the ironwood tree, his metal-element ability seems to have increased in strength.

    Naturally, the most important advantage about integrating with these special trees was the further improvement of Zhao Hai¡¯s ability to absorb spiritual qi. The amount he could take in has increased as well.

    Aftermunicating with these special trees, Zhao Hai looked at the time. It has been a year and a half since the time he integrated with the bread tree. This meant that Zhao Hai has beenmunicating with the special trees for a year and a half.

    A year and a half wasn¡¯t a short time. Zhao Hai was still not used to spending so much time feeling that only a few hours had passed. Aftermunicating with the trees, Zhao Hai moved on to other nts like the Sky Reaching Vines.

    These nts could also be integrated with using wood-element abilities. After integrating with these nts, Zhao Hai obtained a lot of benefits. The Sky Reaching Vine allowed his meridians to be more flexible and elongate at will. This caused Zhao Hai to be startled when he tried it out.

    Aftermunicating with these nts, Zhao Hai knew that there were two more nts that he wanted tomunicate with. One of these nts was the tree of the elves. It was the tree that initially provided spiritual qi to the Space. Moreover, once ced outside, this tree could change the surrounding environment.

    The other nt was something that Zhao Hai ced more importance in than the tree of the elves. And this nt was the Hundred Spirits Tree. The Hundred Spirits Tree was the most powerful tree inside the Space.

    Zhao Hai integrated with the elfin tree first. The tree was very tall. However, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t need to enter the tree tomunicate with it. Scanning it with his spiritual force was enough.

    After Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual force entered the tree, he felt an incredibly rich amount of spiritual qi. Moreover, the spiritual qi was purer than the one found inside Zhao Hai¡¯s body.

    There were also countless passages inside the tree which transported energy from the roots to the canopy. These passages werepletely filled with energy. The amount of passages allowed the tree to absorb and release spiritual qi faster. Moreover, the spiritual qi that the elfin tree released carried the wood attribute. But since the concentration of the wood attribute was very low, cultivators wouldn¡¯t feel anything when absorbing it.

    Despite the low concentration, the wood attribute gave huge benefits to cultivators. This attribute carried the essence of life that was beneficial to everyone. Absorbing this spiritual qi for a long time would increase one¡¯s lifespan. This might be the reason why the elves live for very long times.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s thoughts soon began to meld with the elfin tree. He slowly felt the energy of the tree. He felt the energy being absorbed from the ground and then released with a hint of wood attribute. Then the energy of the surroundings was absorbed and then released down from the root system, changing the soul and making it more suitable for nts to grow. This exins why other nts grew very well whenever an elfin tree was present.

    Zhao Hai also discovered that the elfin tree was moreplexpared to the other trees. There were special passages inside the tree that seemed ethereal. Whenever spiritual qi passes through these passages, changes would ur to the spiritual qi and sometimes the spiritual qi would be injected with a certain attribute. This was what Zhao Hai paid attention to the most.

    After feeling these passages, Zhao Hai drew his thoughts back from the elfin tree.

    When his thoughts exited the tree, Zhao Hai immediately looked at the time. Seeing the time that passed, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. He suspected that the time disyed was a bit wrong. This was because it was much earlier than he expected.

    Zhao Haimunicated with the trees inside the Space for more than two years. Because of this, he could estimate how long it has passed even before looking at the timer.

    Today it was different. From what he estimated, he should have taken a month tomunicate with the elfin tree. But after he looked at the timer, he discovered that only ten days had passed. He was wrong by a factor of three. This caused him to be surprised.

    Zhao Hai frowned and then said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, is this timer broken?¡±

    Cai¡¯er immediately appears beside Zhao Hai. Then after looking at the timer, she shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not. Young Master, this timer is made by the Space. How could it be broken? It¡¯s very urate.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned his head to the elfin tree and recalled his experience in the past two years. Then he discovered an issue. The higher the tree, the quicker his thinking became. As he moved from the bread tree, then to the bluewood tree and the ironwood tree, and then to the elfin tree, his thinking became faster.

    As Zhao Hai looked at the Hundred Spirits Tree, his heart couldn¡¯t help but get hot with excitement.

    The Hundred Spirits Tree was the highest level tree inside the Space. Moreover, one shouldn¡¯t forget that the Hundred Spirits Tree has absorbed the chaos root, enriching itself. Now Zhao Hai wanted to know what it would feel once he integrated with the tree.

    However, Zhao Hai controlled his emotions. He didn¡¯tmunicate with the Hundred Spirits Tree immediately. He had a premonition that integrating with the Hundred Spirits Tree would give him an unexpected advantage. This was also the reason why he saved the Hundred Spirits Tree until the end.

    Zhao Hai believed in his own premonitions. Any cultivator would rather believe their guts than doubt themselves. The reason for this was because a cultivator¡¯s spiritual force was stronger than ordinary people. Because of this, cultivators have developed their sixth sense. For a cultivator, premonitions were beneficial events. Many times, these premonitions could even save their lives.

    Because of this premonition, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediatelymunicate with the Hundred Spirit Tree. Instead, he rested inside the vi. He almost didn¡¯t leave the Space for about two years. Hemunicated with trees, nts, and evenmon grass.

    To be honest, when hemunicated with ordinary grass, Zhao Hai was surprised by the benefits he gained. Grass was the mostmon nt in the universe. Grass actually carried a very resilient life force. Zhao Hai discovered that the grass on vast meadows were interconnected through their roots. If one section was damaged, life force would be taken from the entire body to grow the section through the root system. This was something that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t see from the other nts. This was an eye-opening experience for Zhao Hai.

 Chapter 1916

    <h4>Chapter 1916: Thinking and Emotions</h4>

    Zhao Hai was currently sitting inside the vi beside Laura and the others. The group was currently watching a si on the television.

    No mistake, they were watching a si. However, the source of the si was quite special. The si was produced on a inside the Space. In other words, it came from the Space.

    After many years of development, each inside the Space has formed their own culture. The si that Zhao Hai and the others were currently watching was from a where sis were popr.

    Now that the Perfection Shop was on the right track, Laura and the others were also free to rx. And with Zhao Hai just finishing his seclusion, the group apanied each other for several days.

    Who knew what Laura and the others were thinking, but they suddenly thought about watching a si. Cai¡¯er brought out a television set as everyone sat down on the sofa and watched. From time to time, the sound ofughter could be heard.

    Looking at the plot of the story, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. He could remember watching sis back on Earth. He was a fan of them in the beginning. But as time passed, the quality of sis became worse and worse. In the end, Zhao Hai stopped watching them.

    However, the sis they were watching had a very good story. From the actors, to the setting, everything was very good. It didn¡¯t rot your brain like the ones back on Earth.

    More than two years have passed. For the Space, two years was nothing, the same was true for the ck Tiger Gang. Although the development of the ck Tiger Gang has been rapid, it wasn¡¯t much in the grand scheme of things. After all, two years was very short for a sect.

    But in these two years, the Perfection Shop became more and more popr. Now, in the ten realms, there were more than 2000 shops present. And the business was still going strong.

    The ones who suffered the most in these two years were Tie Zhantian and the others. They were still trying to progress in the Soaring Dragon Realm. They have already left Balin City for a bigger city. However, their days became even worse. The bigger the city, the greater the pressure to survive. It was true back on Earth and it was also true in the ck Tiger Gang.

    Cities have branch offices of the sects in the True Spirit Realm. If one can join these sects, then that would be the best oue. Therefore, cultivators moved into cities in droves. This turned the environment of the cities into a moreplex system.

    The Soaring Dragon Realm wasn¡¯t a peaceful ce, especially around the cities. To increase their strength, some cultivators would resort to almost anything. Besides the regions managed by the sects in the True Spirit Realm, the realm was basically awless ce. Killing and stealing have be a normal urrence.

    Tie Zhantian¡¯s team now numbered less than 60. They were currently in a medium-sized city called Rock City, doing tasks to get rewards. At the same time, they would act as bandits to rob people from time to time.

    In the Soaring Dragon Realm,ws only existed inside cities. Outside the city, everything was allowed. Even if the sects knew about what happened, they wouldn¡¯t do anything. This was also a type of pressure imposed on the cultivators to make them stronger. What the True Spirit Realm wanted were the strongest of the strong. To them, being eliminated in battle meant that you weren¡¯t strong enough.

    Although there was a cleanup every 100 years in the Soaring Dragon Realm, there were almost no cultivators that survived 100 years. Cultivators were either killed, recruited by a sect, or voluntarily left in these 100 years.

    The same would apply to Tie Zhantian¡¯s group. In just two years, they had already lost more than 20 people. This showed that life in the Soaring Dragon Realm wasn¡¯t easy.

    But generally speaking, Tie Zhantian and the others were quite lucky. Some teams would venture out only to return with only half their numbers. Compared to these groups, Tie Zhantian¡¯s team was doing quite well.

    Seeing that Tie Zhantian was fine, Zhao Hai was relieved. His priority was increasing his strength. He would prefer it if he only handled matters rting to that.

    The ck Tiger Gang was doing well, the same was true for the Freedom Alliance. The alliance army continued to train every year and Zhao Hai was no longer required to preside over it. Everyone knew that Zhao Hai was in seclusion. They also knew that Zhao Hai was trying to break through to the immortal stage so that he could enter the Soaring Dragon Realm. Therefore, nobody med Zhao Hai for being absent.

    The people of the alliance army were now more united. And since they frequently exchange notes and experience, the overall strength of the army progressed very quickly. Even those who had no potential found themselves new paths to pursue. They knew that they wouldn¡¯t reach the immortal stage or even the transcending tribtion stage, therefore they tried to learn other things. In the alliance army, people who refine weapons and concoct pills began to increase in number.

    There were 7 million people in the alliance army. Majority of these people were at the Core Formation Stage. Moreover, some of them were quite old. In other words, they have exhausted their potential. It would be a miracle if they could reach the transcending tribtion stage. They weren¡¯t even sure if they could reach the Nascent Soul Stage.

    Because of this, some of the cultivators tried looking into other paths. If they didn¡¯t learn to refine weapons or make pills, they would only end up as ordinary elders in their sects. But if they learned to make artifacts or concoct medicine, their status would greatly change. Both refiners and pill makers held great status in all sects. Even powerful elders would be polite whenever they meet.

    Upon finding out about this, Zhao Hai had Cai¡¯er send Undead who were skilled in making artifacts and concocting pills to teach the people in the army. This would help them progress even more quickly.

    From this, the people in the alliance army knew that Zhao Hai was still concerned about them despite his absence.

    Zhao Hai also informed the alliance army that the Perfection Shops were run by him. If they need any help, they would only need to go to a Perfection Shop.

    Li Kuangge and the others felt very grateful towards Zhao Hai. The Perfection Shop now has several hundred shops in the Freedom Alliance and the nine super sect¡¯s territories. It can be said that the people of the first army could get help from the Perfection Shop in a very short time no matter where they were in the Great Realm of Cultivation.

    But at the same time, the Perfection Shop was now tied with the alliance army. The people of the army would do their best to guard the shops. Some of the members of the army would even persuade their sects to do business exclusively with the Perfection Shop.

    It didn¡¯t take long before the entire Great Realm of Cultivation became aware that the Perfection Shop was opened by Zhao Hai¡¯s wives. Both the Freedom Alliance and the nine super sects gave face to the Perfection Shop. This made the Perfection Shop more and more influential in the Great Realm of Cultivation.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai became more freepared to before. This gave him time to watch sis with Laura and the others. If other people were to know what Zhao Hai was currently doing, their eyes might pop out of their sockets.

    Everyone chatted as they watched the si. Zhao Hai was concerned about Laura and the others¡¯ cultivation. They were currently at the transcending tribtion stage. However, if they want to reach the immortal stage, it would be quite difficult. If they can¡¯t reach the immortal stage, then after Zhao Hai arrives at the True Spirit Realm, they wouldn¡¯t be able to go outside. Although this wasn¡¯t much of a problem for Laura and the others, this wasn¡¯t something that Zhao Hai wanted to see. Therefore, Zhao Hai wanted them to be less busy about other matters and concentrate on their cultivation.

    However, Laura and the others weren¡¯t interested in cultivation. In fact, if it weren¡¯t for the fantastic conditions in the Space, their strength wouldn¡¯t have progressed as quickly. This caused Zhao Hai to feel helpless. He also didn¡¯t like to force Laura and the others. He could only leave them alone and let them enjoy what they like.

    While watching the si, Laura said, ¡°Brother Hai, what will youmunicate with next? Will there be any danger?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment and then he said, ¡°I want tomunicate with the fire element next. The Space has a lot of resources with the fire-element. I still don¡¯t know how to do it, but I think there won¡¯t be any danger.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Laura couldn¡¯t help but turn to Zhao Hai with a worried expression, ¡°Fire? Brother Hai, fire is very dangerous. Are you sure you want tomunicate with it next?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. There won¡¯t be any danger. I¡¯mmunicating with fire-element materials in the Space. It¡¯s impossible for the things inside the Space to harm me. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    Thinking that what Zhao Hai said was reasonable, Laura nodded and said, ¡°When will you start?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought and said, ¡°In the next few days. After I¡¯ve rested enough, I¡¯ll begin.¡±

    Laura replied, ¡°Do we need to make preparations?¡± Zhao Hai shook his head. Laura no longer said anything. She knew that there¡¯s nothing she could help Zhao Hai with when ites to cultivation.

    After resting for three days, Zhao Hai began to prepare for hismunication with the fire-element. He would start with the most ordinary fire in the Space. So if something unexpected happens, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be injured. As long as Zhao Hai understands the characteristics of fire, he would have no problems withmunicating with stronger fires.

    Although Zhao Hai looked like he was treating his cultivation lightly, he was actually very cautious. He knew that there was still a bit of danger even if he was inside the Space. Back when hemunicated with the nts, he truly regarded himself as a nt. If he went too far, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to wake up.

    Zhao Hai used his consciousness when hemunicated with the nts. When that happens, he would regard himself as that nt. If the nt died, then Zhao Hai¡¯s consciousness would most likely die along with it. This would make Zhao Hai essentially braindead.

    Fortunately, Zhao Hai had prior experience during his firstmunication with the giant tree, so he was guarded against it. It was because of this that Zhao Hai knew of the dangers of his cultivation even within the Space. However, he couldn¡¯t tell this to Laura and the others. It would just bring them unnecessary worries.

    To raise a fire inside the Space, Zhao Hai lit a pile of firewood. He also had Undead stay by the side to add more wood to the fire. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want the fire to extinguish halfway through hismunication. So in order to avoid any problems, Zhao Hai made some preparations.

    This was a very ordinary wood fire, the most primitive and simple type of fire in the universe. Zhao Hai wanted to start with this fire.

    Zhao Hai sat by the burning pile of wood and slowly integrated his thoughts into it using his fire-element ability. His body turned red as he started tomunicate with the fire.

    Zhao Hai could feel the fire influencing his thoughts, making him more violent. However, he always reined in his thoughts due to his experience withmunicating with the nts. Zhao Hai also wasn¡¯t anxious. He slowly adjusted his thinking as well as his emotions. Then he slowly epted the violent thoughts of the fire.

    Zhao Hai began to understand the emotion of fire. Fire was very violent, seemingly wanting to destroy everything. Zhao Hai never felt such emotions before. Although his thinking speed was normal, he still couldn¡¯t integrate himself to the fire. This was because the emotions he felt weren¡¯t violent enough. And there was no way for Zhao Hai to connect his consciousness to the fire immediately.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know until now that if he wanted tomunicate with nature, then he would need to add his own emotions. The reason why he was able to integrate with the nts so smoothly was because nts held close to no emotions. This made it easy to integrate with them.

    But now, things were different. Fire was always the violent aspect of nature. Its energy can kill and destroy. Because of this, Zhao Hai had difficulty thinking like it.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know for how long hemunicated with the fire. He continued to control his mood and slowly released his wild nature. However, he still needed to keep his spirit stable in order to prevent himself from turning mad.

 Chapter 1917

    <h4>Chapter 1917: Vitality</h4>

    Rage, destruction! Zhao Hai was currently barraged with these emotions. If his soul wasn¡¯t stable, he might have transformed into a madman.

    Strangely enough, even after adjusting his emotions until he could no longer hold on, he still couldn¡¯t fully integrate with the fire. This caused Zhao Hai to be confused.

    Zhao Hai was certain that his emotions were now raging. He was emitting an aura that wanted to destroy everything. This was the emotion of fire. But why did the fire still repel him?

    Zhao Hai knew that worrying right now would take him nowhere. He can only calm himself and understand the nature of the fire in front of him. He wanted to see if he missed something.

    Before long, Zhao Hai discovered that although fire carried destruction and violence, it also brought vitality. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. He didn¡¯t understand why this was the case. Shouldn¡¯t fire be the embodiment of destruction? Why was vitality present?

    Since Zhao Hai didn¡¯t understand, he couldn¡¯t make his emotions embody vitality. This made him different from the fire, which caused his failure to integrate with it.

    Zhao Hai thought about why there was vitality present in fire. He imagined himself as fire that existed when the heavens and earth first opened. This fire burned everything and raged for many years, destroying everything in its path. All living beings were burned as soon as they touched it. None of them survived.

    However, in the burnt remains left by the raging fire, vegetation began to grow. Moreover,pared to before, the vegetation was more lush. Animals soon appeared, then humans came after them. Humans hunted the animals and cooked them in the fire, making food. Finding out that cooked food tasted better, humans collected firewood to feed to the fire, making it burn all year round. The fire also brought warmth to the humans. And with the nutrition given by cooked food, the humans were able to fend off any enemies. With the benefits brought by fire, humans were able to develop a civilization. Every step involved fire.

    People learned to rub wood together to make fire. Then people started farming the burntnds, fought wars with weapons forged with fire, invented gunpowder, then went to space in rocket ships. All of these things couldn¡¯t happen without fire.

    Vitality! This was vitality! Fire that brings vitality. Fire destroys so that nature could reset. This was vitality brought by fire. The true purpose of fire!

    Zhao Hai finally understood what vitality was. There was also a hint of vitality in his emotion. This time, the fire didn¡¯t reject him. Then Zhao Hai began integrating with the fire.

    Rampage, destruction, warmth, rebirth. These were contradictory states that bnced the essence of fire. Fire destroys everything, but it could also bring warmth and new life. This was the true nature of fire.

    Zhao Hai waspletely immersed in understanding fire. He felt that he was the fire and he could feel everything about it.

    Although fire could bring warmth, it was also very dangerous. There was no time where humans imed that they hadplete control of the fire. Humans could use various means to control fire, but they won¡¯t dare get too close to it. It was a contradictory rtionship. This was people¡¯s attitude towards fire.

    Zhao Hai felt that he had be fire itself for a very long time. Feeling that he understood everything about it, he slowly came to his senses. His consciousness returned to his body. Then when he opened his eyes and looked at the timer, he couldn¡¯t help but stare.

    While he was integrating with the fire, Zhao Hai felt that decades had passed. But when he looked at the timer, he realized that he had beenmunicating with the fire for ten days.

    Zhao Hai immediately thought about thinking speed. The thinking speed of nts was very slow, a blink of an eye for a nt was ten days in reality. On the other hand, fire was very fast. It was so fast that what felt like decades was only a few days outside.

    Zhao Hai let out a long breath and then waved his hand, extinguishing the fire. Then he had Undead clean the pile of firewood before he returned to the vi.

    Laura and the others were in the vi. When they saw Zhao Hai return, they were shocked. Laura looked at Zhao Hai in confusion and asked, ¡°Brother Hai, why did you return quickly? Did you fail?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I seeded. Fire makes your thinking speed very fast. I thought I spent dozens of years, but it has only been ten days.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded. Cai¡¯er said, ¡°Young Master, how do you feel right now? When youmunicated with the tree, you gained some benefits. What about now?¡±

    Zhao Hai was stunned by Cai¡¯er¡¯s question. He shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. I¡¯ll try to find out now.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai sat down on the sofa and inspected himself. However, he found that his spiritual qi didn¡¯t change at all. Besides the increase in absorption in his spiritual qi, nothing else has changed.

    .

    Zhao Hai opened his eyes. He looked at Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t feel any change. It¡¯s possible that I haven¡¯t gained anything this time.¡±

    Cai¡¯er didn¡¯t say anything. Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°If there¡¯s no change, then there¡¯s no change. It¡¯s impossible for me to get benefits all the time. Alright, you go take a rest first. I¡¯ll head out for a walk. I¡¯ve been stuckmunicating with fire for what I felt like decades. I need to move my body.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded. However, they didn¡¯t take a rest. Instead, they walked outside with Zhao Hai. They knew that Zhao Hai was going to practice his movements, so they wanted to follow along and watch the fun.

    Seeing Laura and the others following behind him, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything. If they want to follow him, then they could. In any case, they¡¯re his wives. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.

    Zhao Hai did some simple movements first. Then he started to use hisbat techniques. This time, he didn¡¯t use any abilities. He just went with the movements.

    But before long, Zhao Hai felt that something wasn¡¯t right. Even if he wasn¡¯t using his divergent abilities, his attacks seem to be more powerful than before. Moreover, he noticed a destructive force in every attack he made.

    Zhao Hai stopped, he was confused about the changes. Then he made more moves and found that he wasn¡¯t mistaken. His attacks do carry a destructive force.

    Zhao Hai closed his eyes and thought about the difference in his attacks. After some time, Zhao Hai opened his eyes andughed.

    Cai¡¯er looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Young Master, what happened? Why are youughing?¡±

    Zhao Hai turned to Cai¡¯er and the others and then smiled as he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me if I got benefits when Imunicated with fire? I just found out that my attacks now contained the destructive force of fire. My normal attacks are now more powerful than before.¡±

    As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, Cai¡¯er and the others felt happy. With Zhao Hai¡¯s sess in cultivation, they returned to the vi and had a small feast.

    Actually, they have no need for food at their current level. However, eating a meal together was a good feeling. It gave them a sense that they¡¯re a family.

    After eating, Zhao Hai took Laura and the others out to stroll. They checked the state of the Perfection Shops. The Perfection Shop was doing very well. After all, the shops not only sell local materials, but also materials from other nes. One could also order custom-made items in the shop, like artifacts.

    Refining artifacts was a risky business. If there was only one set of materials, then failure in refining meant that there wasn¡¯t a second try. In this case, there were risks in looking for refining masters to craft artifacts. Moreover, the sess ratio of refining masters wasn¡¯t high.

    As for the Perfection Shop, as long as you can aplish a task, the Shop could ensure a sess of refining. The task was considered as payment for refining the artifact.

    This isn¡¯t only for artifacts. The Perfection Shop could also concoct pills. Because of such services, the Perfection Shop¡¯s business was very good. It had the best services in the ten nes. Even Heavenly Demons would go to Perfection Shops to do business. Moreover, Heavenly Demons helped maintain the shops. They had no choice, a lot of people depend on the Perfection Shop to eat.

    Naturally, Heavenly Demons don¡¯t need to eat. Eating here means that people depended on the Perfection Shops to get rewards. And these rewards could be turned into cultivation resources.

    Zhao Hai and the others went out to check the various Perfection Shops. They even went to other nes to take a look.

    Zhao Hai also took this chance to explore the other realms. He was focused on traveling for rxation.

    Although Zhao Hai only secluded for ten days, his thinking went through decades of process. Because of this, Zhao Hai felt mentally tired. It was opposite to the rxed state he was in when he integrated with the nts.

    Laura and the others were also very happy to apany Zhao Hai around. The group took their time to see various sights in the other realms.

    Their travels happened in secret. Zhao Hai has no intentions to rm others. It would only bring unnecessary trouble.

    Besides the Great Realm of Cultivation and the Heavenly Demon Realm, the other eight realms don¡¯t know that the Perfection Shops belonged to Laura and the others. They only knew that the Perfection Shops were ces to get good materials. Moreover, Perfection Shops did business fairly. If Zhao Hai revealed that they owned the shops, troubles mighte. Therefore, Zhao Hai traveled in a low-key manner.

 Chapter 1918

    <h4>Chapter 1918: True Meaning of Fire</h4>

    A smoking ck volcano spewed arge amount of volcanic ash on the surroundings. Magma also flowed down from the volcano , making the immediate scene look like the end of the world.

    Not far away from the crater, a person¡¯s shadow could be seen calmly spectating the volcano¡¯s activity. Then after a red sh, the person flew directly towards the erupting volcano. This person was none other than Zhao Hai. This time, he was nning to integrate with earth fire. Earth fire was a more advanced version of fire. In fact, this was the seventh fire that Zhao Hai wouldmunicate with. Before this, he gradually progressed through various mes. It was only now that he was confident inmunicating with earth fire.

    The moment he entered the volcano, Zhao Hai could immediately feel the earth fire inside it. Earth fire was naturally hotter than ordinary mes. Earth fire also had the emotions of rage, destruction, warmth, and life. However, the aspect of destruction in the earth fire was stronger than the others.

    Zhao Hai immersed himself in this feeling for about seven days before he came out. Then he turned his attention to his next target, yin fire.

    Fire was divided into yin and yang. Zhao Hai has beenmunicating with yang fire before, now he wanted tomunicate with yin fire.

    Yin fire waspletely different to yang fire. Yang fire had the aspect of destruction and revival. Although yin fire also had the aspect of destruction, its nature was different. The destructive force present in yin fire was death. It could kill everything and freeze what remained.

    Unlike yang fire which has the aspect of revival and life, yin fire was a purely destructive force. And it was because of this that it represented death.

    Whilemunicating with yin fire, Zhao Hai was somewhat surprised. He didn¡¯t expect yin fire and yang fire to be so different.

    When Zhao Hai beganmunicating with yin fire, he immediately encountered a rich amount of death qi. The amount was staggeringly high, surpassing Zhao Hai¡¯s expectations. Zhao Hai almost thought that he had died. Fortunately, he has experience with Undead, so he wasn¡¯t too affected by the death qi.

    The time Zhao Hai spentmunicating with the yin fire was longer. Zhao Hai took half a month before he withdrew his consciousness from the yin fire. Zhao Hai let out a long breath once he was finished. Yin fire was also a type of fire, so he thought that he could easilymunicate with it. However, this wasn¡¯t the case. Yin fire and yang fire werepletely different. He couldn¡¯t use the methods he used tomunicate with yang fire, otherwise he would be in danger.

    After stabilizing his mood, Zhao Hai prepared to move on to other fires. In this world, there are also special mes. These mes were higher leveledpared to earth fire. Therefore, Zhao Hai wanted tomunicate with them.

    Strictly speaking, yin fire was one of these special mes. Actually, Zhao Hai underestimated the nature of yin fire. After finding out that these special mes were differentpared to ordinary fire, Zhao Hai made sure to be careful in his next actions.

    Sure enough, Zhao Hai thought correctly. Special mes were differentpared to ordinary ones. After Zhao Haimunicated with other types of fire, he realized that these special mes could no longer be regarded as fire. They should be special forms of energy that had the appearance of fire.

    It took Zhao Hai six months tomunicate with all kinds of mes. Six monthster, Zhao Hai decided to rest before going tomunicate with two final mes. Because these two mes were very special, Zhao Hai had to be very careful.

    Of the two mes, one of them was Tribtion Lightning. Aftermunicating with various types of mes, Zhao Hai understood that Tribtion Lightning was also a type of fire. Therefore, he decided to treat it as such.

    The other fire was the most formidable me that Zhao Hai currently knew. And this was the True Sun me.

    True Sun me could also be called Heavenly Fire. It was the strongest me in the world. Because of this, Zhao Hai made sure tomunicate with itst.

    After resting for a week inside the Space, Zhao Hai began tomunicate with Tribtion Lightning. The Space also has a supply of Tribtion Lightning.

    When hemunicated with the tribtion lightning, Zhao Hai encountered a problem. If he wanted tomunicate with the tribtion lightning, then using fire-element abilities wasn¡¯t enough, he also needed to use his lightning-element abilities. Most importantly, he needs to properly adjust his emotions. Tribtion lightning didn¡¯t have the aspect of rebirth after destruction, it had something else. If Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t grasp this emotion, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to integrate with the tribtion lightning.

    This caused Zhao Hai to wonder for some time. He needed to find out what other emotion the tribtion lightning carried other than destruction.

    After careful contact with tribtion lighting, Zhao Hai finally discovered what he was missing. The other emotion contained in tribtion lighting was the emotion of righteousness!

    Heaven and earth contain righteousness in it. And the most powerful sense of righteousness was present in tribtion lightning. This allowed tribtion lightning to ward off evil spirits. Zhao Hai realized this when he remembered that lighting was the weakness of ghosts. It was because of righteousness.

    Tribtion lightning was the weapon used by the heavens and the earth to punish those who do not abide by the rules. Cultivators who wanted to go against the heavens need to transcend tribtion in order to progress. This was because cultivation was going against the rules of nature. Once a cultivator passes the tribtion, the heavens would deem the cultivator worthy of breaking the rules and allow them to grow stronger. If they didn¡¯t survive, then this meant that they weren¡¯t worthy.

    Zhao Hai took a long time to include the sense of righteousness in his emotions. The moment he grasped the emotion of righteousness, Zhao Hai immediately integrated with the tribtion lightning. As expected, tribtion lightning was extremely powerful. Aftermunicating with the tribtion lightning, Zhao Hai could feel the huge benefits he acquired.

    When Zhao Hai was donemunicating with the tribtion lightning, he found that only a few hours had passed. This was the fastest thinking speed he encountered.

    After testing his moves, Zhao Hai discovered that in addition to the increase in the destructive force, his attacks also carried the aura of righteousness. If he encountered anything evil, his attacks would cause more damage.

    Although he onlymunicated with the tribtion lightning for a few hours, Zhao Hai needed to rest for several days to stabilize his spirit. Only when he was at his optimum state could Zhao Haimunicate with the True Sun me.

    The True Sun me was actually the sun. Zhao Hai wouldmunicate with the sun. The sun allowed life to flourish, but it could also destroy anything. It was also an aloof existence that stood above all creation.

    For Zhao Hai,municating with the Sun was the most difficult process yet. This was because the sun carried an iparably huge amount of energy. Even if was able to establish an initial connection with the sun, he still needed to be cautious otherwise he would be turned into a pile of ash. Zhao Hai still wasn¡¯t confident that the cells in his body could resist the mesing from the sun.

    A month passed and Zhao Hai still couldn¡¯tpletely integrate with the sun. This was because the sun contained a lot of emotions such as warmth, eternity, arrogance, aloofness, and others. Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t felt these emotions on the other mes. This made it difficult for Zhao Hai to find any inspiration. It was until two monthster that Zhao Hai was able to achieve a breakthrough. However, the level ofmunication was still shallow.

    Zhao Hai felt that these emotions would have a huge effect on him. However, he wasn¡¯t sure about the exact effects. It was as if there was a curtain that concealed the truth. What Zhao Hai needed to do was to lift this curtain.

    Zhoa Hai didn¡¯t consider rushing the process. He knew that the more he rushed, the more dangerous it would be. Although he felt that there was a curtain in front of him, Zhao Hai knew that this was a bottleneck. He only needed a sudden enlightenment to break through. There¡¯s nothing else he has to do other than to wait for this inspiration toe.

    Zhao Hai was now calmly understanding the sun. The more hemunicated with the sun, the more insignificant Zhao Hai felt. He also felt thatmunicating with the sun was an exercise for his spiritual force, making it purer. It was a surprise for Zhao Hai.

    Sensing, adjusting, sensing, adjusting. Zhao Hai entered a routine. As his senses sharpened, hismunication with the sun became deeper. Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual force also underwent some changes. Naturally, Zhao Hai was unaware of this. He was now fully focused onmunicating with the sun. He no longer cared about anything else.

    Several monthster, Zhao Hai was finally able to fully integrate with the sun. The sun was him, and he was the sun. Zhao Hai slowly felt the experiences of the sun, the highest level of fire.

    After a year, Zhao Hai finally separated his consciousness from the sun. Finally, he felt that he understood the true meaning of fire. His spirit also became clear and bright. Zhao Hai let out a long breath. Then he shed back to the vi.

 Chapter 1919

    <h4>Chapter 1919: Slowest Thought Process</h4>

    Laura and the others were currently looking through the financial statements of the Perfection Shop. They were already used to Zhao Hai¡¯s absences due to seclusion. Although Zhao Hai¡¯s retreat this time had been a bit longer, it didn¡¯t affect them at all. They continued doing what they had to do and weren¡¯t bothered by it.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s wives were also cultivators. It was impossible for them to be as anxious as ordinary people. They had all the time in the world, so they didn¡¯t mind Zhao Hai taking a bit longer in his seclusion.

    At this time, Laura and the others felt a powerful aura inside the room. This aura gave them a feeling of warmth.

    When they turned their heads and saw Zhao Hai, they immediately stood up. Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, you¡¯re out. What¡¯s the matter with your aura? Why does it feel different?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Haha. I just finishedmunicating with the sun. Of course I¡¯ll be like this. I¡¯ll rest up once more before proceeding to the other elements.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°Alright, you should rest well. Brother Hai, which element are you nning tomunicate with next time?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I¡¯m going for metal next. I n tomunicate with the five elements first before moving on to other materials. All things have the aspect of the five elements. Once Imunicate with the five elements, the other materials should be easier to do.¡±

    Laura nodded and then said, ¡°However,municating with metal will be more difficult. It¡¯s extremely solid and immobile.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Communicating with metal is just the beginning. My final goal is tomunicate with this.¡± After speaking, Zhao Hai took out a mass of silver metal in his hand.

    Seeing this, Laura stared. Then she immediately understood what Zhao Hai meant. ¡°You want tomunicate with liquid silver? But Brother Hai, is liquid silver really a metal?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Liquid silver¡¯s core might not be metal, but don¡¯t forget that it¡¯s mostly made up of metal alloys. However, I expect that it would be harder tomunicate with itpared to other metals.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°Alright. Brother Hai, how long are you nning to rest?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought about it for a moment and said, ¡°It should only be a few days. I feel very good right now. Not only has my strength increased, mymunication with the sun made by spiritual force much stronger. Most importantly, my mental state is more stable than before. I want to test out what else I acquired.¡±

    Laura nodded. When ites to practice, she has nothing to talk about with Zhao Hai. In any case, they were happy that Zhao Hai¡¯s strength has increased once more.

    Zhao Hai stayed in the Space for a few days as he practiced and paid attention to the Soaring Dragon Realm. In fact, apart from the Soaring Dragon Realm, there was no other ce worthy of his attention. After being in the Soaring Dragon Realm, Tie Zhantian and the others had developed a set of guidelines on how to survive. They were also able to see if a task was dangerous or not before epting. This increased their survival rate. Once in a while, they would also rest inside cities to recover.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai was relieved. Then after going out to explore with Laura and the others, Zhao Hai began hismunication with metal.

    The metal element has the most powerful offensive strength among all other abilities. Zhao Hai believed that he would obtain great benefits once he understood metal.

    And like his previous approaches, Zhao Hai began with the simplest metal. Naturally, the most simple andmon metal was pig iron. [1]

    Currently in front of Zhao Hai was a huge chunk of pig iron. The chunk wasrge. It was a cube of 2 meters per side.

    Zhao Hai slowly activated his consciousness. With his experience with wood and fire, he wasn¡¯t as anxious to immediately integrate with the pig iron. He must first get an initial view of the pig iron first before trying to integrate with it.

    In Zhao Hai¡¯s opinion, things like iron and stone were lifeless and must have very slow thinking speed. Therefore, he was prepared to handle the difficulty ofmunicating with it.

    And as Zhao Hai thought, lifeless objects like metals and stones had extraordinarily slow thinking speed. As his thinking process slowed down, Zhao Hai felt that this thinking speed was slower than when hemunicated with the bread tree.

    Zhao Hai continued to slow his thinking speed down until he felt that his thinking speed had reached the speed of a natural creation. Like a lightning that burnt a tree down. It was a fire formed by a force of nature, so this fire had no thought at all.

    However, metal was far slower than that. Naturally produced metal was very scarce. Metals like pig iron were mostly created by humans. Since it was created by humans, pig iron contained human aspects to it. This made it easier for Zhao Hai tomunicate with it.

    Once he reached this point, Zhao Hai was relieved. Then he began to seriously understand the nature of pig iron.

    When Zhao Hai finally withdrew his thoughts from the pig iron, he found that the pig iron he wasmunicating with had moss growing on it. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but bitterly smile. He expected it to be like this. The pig iron was slower than the bread tree. Although he didn¡¯t feel like he spent a long time integrating with the pig iron, he knows that a long time has passed outside.

    After looking at the timer beside him, Zhao Hai was given a shock. It took him five years tomunicate with the pig iron.

    Five years? Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t believe it. He felt that he onlymunicated with the pig iron for a few days. How could five years already pass? However, he knew that the timer wouldn¡¯t lie to him. He really didmunicate with the pig iron for five years.

    Zhao Hai let out a long breath as he smiled bitterly. Then his figure appeared in the vi. But when he looked around him, the vi was empty aside from Meg and Cai¡¯er. Zhao Hai immediately asked, ¡°Cai¡¯er, where did Laura and the others go?¡±

    Seeing Zhao Haie back, Cai¡¯er and Meg became relieved. Then Cai¡¯er replied, ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re back. It¡¯s nothing, there¡¯s just something wrong with the Perfection Shop. Sister Laura and the others went out to deal with it.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he asked, ¡°Problems?¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled bitterly and said, ¡°The Perfection Shop¡¯s business is doing so well that several powers teamed up to snatch the shops from us. Once Sister Laura and the others knew about it, they took some Undead and fought back.¡± Then she gestured towards the screen.

    Zhao Hai looked at the screen and saw Laura and the othersmanding the Undead to fight the cultivators of a certain realm. The battle was very intense. These powers were naturally quite strong. It won¡¯t be possible for Laura and the others to solve this matter in a short time.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai¡¯splexion sank. He coldly snorted and said, ¡°My body happens to feel stiff. I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡± Not long after he said that, he appeared beside Laura.

    Laura and the others were currently inside a room as theymanded the Undead to battle. The Perfection Shop also has subordinates in this ne. These subordinates were all local. If Laura and the others didn¡¯t show up on time, these native subordinates wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on. After all, these local cultivators weren¡¯t martyrs. If they lose their morale, they would certainly copse.

    .

    Laura knew that if they wanted the Perfection Shops to develop, then they would need the help of the locals. Totally depending on the Undead wasn¡¯t the correct approach. It was because of this that they showed up in order to help the shop¡¯s local subordinates. They weren¡¯t in danger either. Hu Wei and his troops were on standby to protect them. With a thousand immortal-level Undead present, there was no force in the realm that could pose a threat to Laura and the others.

    Laura and the others currently had frosty expressions on their faces. All of them sat in ce without saying a word. The Perfection Shop¡¯s development has been very rapid and the number of its locations kept increasing. With the rate it was progressing, it would inevitably step on the toes of some huge powers. Besides the Great Realm of Cultivation and the Heavenly Demon Realm, the Perfection Shop¡¯s position in the other realms wasn¡¯t very stable. More and more people began to look at the shops with a covetous gaze.

    Although Laura and the others made some arrangements, it was impossible for them to defend everything. Laura and the others already expected this particr realm to make a move, but they didn¡¯t expect them to move this soon. A lot of people worked together to amass enough strength to deal with the Perfection Shop. If it weren¡¯t for the Undead, these people would have been unstoppable.

    Laura and the others didn¡¯t expect so many people to attack them. Although the business of the Perfection Shop was getting bigger and bigger, its services mainly focused on refining artifacts and making pills. It might have encroached on some benefits, but it wasn¡¯t much. After all, sects would always prefer to use their own refiners and pill-makers. Cultivators could also get a huge discount if they use the services of their sects. Unless they have no other choice or were rogue cultivators, people wouldn¡¯t use the Perfection Shop.

    In the past five years, the Perfection Shop only caused the sects to lose a little bit of their benefits. Normally, this much wouldn¡¯t attract so much attention. However, the situation has evolved into a huge matter. Almost all powers of the realm attacked the Perfection Shop. This was the reason why Laura and the others were unable to anticipate the scale of the attack.

    In the beginning, Laura and the others didn¡¯t understand what was going on. But before long, they began to understand. These people attacked them not because of the benefits that the Perfection Shop stole. Instead, it was because these people were looking at the materials that the Perfection Shop had. They were after the origin of the Perfection Shop¡¯s resources.

    The Perfection Shop has materials that could only be found on other realms. It was impossible for these powers to be unaware of it. When they found out, they immediately knew what this meant. The Perfection Shop has means tomunicate with other nes. This naturally caused the powers of the realm to be envious. Not only could they gain benefits when getting in touch with other realms, they could also invade it if possible.

    This was the reason why Laura and the others were angry. These people were nning topletely take over the Perfection Shop. But these people were dreaming. Laura and the others, who had nothing else to do, decided to y around with them. They want to give this realm a huge and bloody lesson.

    While Laura and the others were paying attention to the battlefield, a voice was suddenly heard, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this to happen. But I happen to be itching for a fight right now.¡±

    Also known as crude iron. Wikipedia

 Chapter 1920

    Chapter 1920 ¨C Routing The Enemy

    Hearing this, Laura and the others stared. Then they all turned their heads to Zhao Hai. Laura quickly said, ¡°Brother Hai, you¡¯re out. How do you feel?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I still don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll find out after fighting. I can use these guys to practice my moves.¡± Then Zhao Hai moved and rushed towards the enemy.

    This time, Zhao Hai would exhibit his divergent abilities along with his fighting techniques. His opponents weren¡¯t immortal experts. They were at the transcending tribtion stage and below. They weren¡¯t a threat at all. As Zhao Hai rushed over, he looked like a tiger entering a flock of sheep.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s new fighting technique was truly astonishing. And it was very lethal on the battlefield. Transcending tribtion experts were like paper in front of him. Zhao Hai left piles of corpses wherever he went.

    After making a few moves, Zhao Hai found the changes he gained aftermunicating with the pig iron. His spiritual qi could restrain the metallic weapons of his enemy. This caused any metals that he came in contact with to be affected, weakening them in the process. This may be the change brought by the metal element.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t release his dao avatar. He just held a long de in his hand. This de was made with liquid silver. Zhao Hai killed his way into the battlefield while using his divergent abilities. Every wave he made with the de, thousands of heads would roll.

    The cultivators who attacked the Perfection Shop noticed Zhao Hai, especially the immortal experts.

    These immortal experts became curious. They could feel that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t an immortal expert. However, looking at Zhao Hai, his strength was far above the transcending tribtion stage. The casualties Zhao Hai brought were already quite heavy.

    Finally, an immortal expert could no longer bear it and charged towards Zhao Hai. Although immortal experts of both sides would make moves during the battle, they were restrained. After all, a loss of an immortal expert was a huge loss to both sides. This realm doesn¡¯t want to lose their immortal experts while Laura and the others didn¡¯t want to lose any Undead. Therefore, the two sides made an unofficial decision to not use immortal experts.

    But with an anomaly like Zhao Hai appearing, the situation has changed. Although he was not at the immortal stage, his strength wasn¡¯t any lower than an immortal expert. In this case, the enemy could no longer watch and sent an immortal expert to deal with Zhao Hai.

    Originally, they thought that as soon as they sent an immortal expert, the other side would also send theirs. But they guessed wrong. Laura and the others were fully aware of Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. Not to mention one immortal expert, even if they sent ten, Zhao Hai would still have no problem protecting himself. Therefore, they didn¡¯t send any help towards Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai could take care of the immortal expert sent by the other party.

    Laura and the others knew that Zhao Hai wanted to fight with an immortal expert. This was the only opponent he could test his new fighting technique with.

    Because of these considerations, Laura and the others didn¡¯t send the immortal-level Undead to join the fight. Instead, they left the immortal expert for Zhao Hai to deal with.

    Zhao Hai was feeling very good. Although his opponent was an immortal expert, they weren¡¯t much stronger than Mo Potian. Back when he fought against Mo Potian, they were inside a room which restricted movement, disallowing Zhao Hai to use some of his moves. But this time was different, he could move all he wanted. After using his new style of fighting, Zhao Hai was able to catch his opponent off-guard, giving him the upper hand in battle.

    Seeing that their immortal expert couldn¡¯t do anything to Zhao Hai, the enemy became more anxious. Another immortal expert rushed towards Zhao Hai. Laura and the others still didn¡¯t send anyone over. The two immortal experts fought against Zhao Hai for a while before they were once again at a disadvantage.

    This surprised the enemy, who sent out another immortal expert. And like before, Laura and the others didn¡¯t send anyone. Three immortal experts besieged Zhao Hai. But without even using his Cosmos Technique, Zhao Hai was still able to hold on against them.

    The longer the fight went on, the smoother Zhao Hai¡¯s moves became. It didn¡¯t take long before Zhao Hai gained an advantage against the three immortal experts.

    The other party didn¡¯t expect this to happen. They directly sent out ten immortal experts to eliminate Zhao Hai. When the three immortal experts were sent, Laura and the others didn¡¯t react. This gave the enemy the idea that they didn¡¯t care about Zhao Hai. Therefore, they became more courageous and thought about eliminating him.

    However, they werepletely mistaken. As soon as the ten immortal experts were sent out, Laura and the others also answered with arge number of immortal-level Undead.

    When the enemy saw Laura and the others sending out their immortal experts, they also sent out their own. Thus, the battle between immortal experts began.

    But this wasn¡¯t the end. With a wave of Zhao Hai¡¯s hand,rge quantities of Undead appeared. Although these Undead weren¡¯t strong, they held guns and cannons. They caused a lot of trouble for the other party.

    The battle continued until darkness. Then the enemy withdrew their troops. They have no other choice than to retreat. Their losses were too heavy. In this battle alone, they lost a hundred immortal experts. Although 100 immortal experts wasn¡¯t a lotpared to the entire realm, such a loss was still painful. Therefore, they had to withdraw their troops.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Hai¡¯s harvests were quite good. He discovered that he no longer needed to worry about spiritual qi during the battle. The pores of his body could absorb the spiritual qi of the surroundings, allowing him to recover during battle. This meant that he could fight for days on end without being exhausted.

    With this battle, Zhao Hai¡¯s new fighting technique has beenpleted. In this battle, he was able to defeat three immortal experts on his own. This was enough to show how much Zhao Hai¡¯s strength has increased.

    On the second day, the various powers sent representatives to negotiate with the Perfection Shop. Knowing that nothing would happen during the negotiations, Zhao Hai returned to the Space.

    Naturally, Laura and the others wouldn¡¯t let the opportunity go. During the negotiations, the Perfection Shop was able to gain more benefits. The other party can¡¯t do anything about it. They couldn¡¯t defeat the Perfection Shop, they could only wave the white g and hope for leniency.

    After several days, the matter with the Perfection Shop was finally done. Zhao Hai spent a few days with Laura and the others before resuming his cultivation. This time, he would move on to the next level of metal, which was bronze.

    It was very difficult tomunicate with bronze. It took Zhao Hai more than a year tomunicate with it. In this year, Laura and the others finally stabilized the Perfection Shop in all ten realms. Now, nobody dared to attack the shops.

    When it came to ruthlessness, Laura and the others weren¡¯t any worse than Zhao Hai. Since Zhao Hai was vicious, then his wives were vicious as well. Moreover, after seeing Zhao Hai killing so many people in the past, Laura and the others were already used to bloodshed. Therefore, whenever they found out that someone was having ideas on the Perfection Shop, they would immediately give a thunderous warning.

    After resting for some time, Zhao Hai continued to move along the metals in the Space. He went from pure metals to alloys.

    Zhao Hai also discovered that the higher the degree of metal, the stronger the human aspect became. This means the more developed a metal was, the more attention humans gave it. Naturally, the aspect of humanity in these metals would increase.

    With human thoughts present in the metals, Zhao Hai naturally wouldn¡¯t find any difficulty in integrating with them. It can be said that although Zhao Hai was stillmunicating with metals for long periods of time, this wasn¡¯t due to the difficulty ofmunication. On the contrary, metals were the easiest tomunicate with so far. It only took a long time because the thinking speed of metals was very slow.

    Fortunately, metals were the same as nts. The higher the degree, the faster its thinking process. But even so, it took Zhao Hai 20 years tomunicate with the metal element. Now he finally set his sights on his most important artifact, liquid silver!

    Liquid Silver¡¯s core was the skeleton staff of the Space. However, this skeleton staff wasn¡¯t made of metal, but a type of crystal. It was very hard but it can transform ording to Zhao Hai¡¯s will. It was onlyter on that metals were added to it to form liquid silver.

    Liquid silver was now mostly made of metals. It can be said that all metals in the Space were added to liquid silver. In addition to metal, there were also auxiliary materials added. It was because of these materials that liquid silver was very tough. Zhao Hai wanted to see if he could seed inmunicating with liquid silver. If he could, then it would be a huge help to his cultivation.

    ....................................................

    The Great Realm of Cultivation underwent a huge change in these 20 years. The nine super sects began to recover their strength. They also resumed sending people to the Soaring Dragon Realm. Although the nine super sects have sent more of their people to the Soaring Dragon Realm, they weren¡¯t able to threaten Tie Zhantian¡¯s position.

    Compared to the nine super sects, the development of the Freedom Alliance was much faster. With the support of the Perfection Shops as well as the abundance of manpower, the north entered a golden age. It was only due to the solid foundation of the nine super sects that the two sides remained equal. All in all, the strength of the Great Realm of Cultivation was rising quickly.

    Compared to the Great Realm of Cultivation, there weren¡¯t many changes to the Soaring Dragon Realm. However, the Great Realm of Cultivation was beginning to amass power in the realm. Now, the Great Realm of Cultivation has 200 experts in its team. They could be considered as a small power.

 Chapter 1921

    Chapter 1921 ¨C Ten Times Speed

    Of the Great Realm of Cultivation¡¯s experts in the Soaring Dragon Realm, 120 of them were from the Freedom Alliance while 80 came from the nine super sects. The nine super sects had been anxious recently. All of the immortal experts they produced were immediately sent to the Soaring Dragon Realm. On the other hand, the Freedom Alliance continued with their n and sent experts to the Soaring Dragon Realm in an appropriate interval.

    In 20 years, both the Freedom Alliance and the nine super sects have cultivated several immortal experts. The Freedom Alliance was able to nurture more than a hundred immortal experts. Of these a hundred, 30 belonged to the ck Tiger Gang.

    Meanwhile, the nine super sects were able to produce 70 immortal experts in thest 20 years. One could see the depth of the nine super sects¡¯ foundation from this point. The Freedom Alliance couldn¡¯tpare.

    A lot can change in 20 years, but there weren¡¯t a lot of changes in the Great Realm of Cultivation. The Freedom Alliance¡¯s army still has 7 million members. However, some of the members of the army had to leave. These experts were one of the best cultivators in the army. The reason they left was because they have reached the immortal stage. After bing immortal experts, they could no longer take part in the army. However, their departure was only in paper and in name. In their hearts, they were still members of the army.

    Of the one hundred immortal experts that the Freedom Alliance produced, most of them were from the alliance army. Seventy immortal experts came out of the alliance army, it was equivalent to the experts that the nine super sects produced.

    The immortal experts who left the alliance army knew that their current status wasrgely due to the help of the alliance army. The amount of experience and insights they gained from the exchanges in the army allowed them to progress in their cultivation in a rapid manner.

    Because of this, the immortal experts who came from the first army took it upon themselves to teach in the army for one year. This way, the chain of benefits in the army wouldn¡¯t be broken, but would be enriched instead .

    The alliance army also experienced other changes in thest 20 years. All of their members have be important people in the Freedom Alliance. The members of the army became people of status in their sects. They were either powerful experts in their sects or respected masters of their crafts. Most of the members of the army became core disciples of their sects. Even if they weren¡¯t powerful enough to be core disciples, they were inner disciples that were given great importance to.

    Both the Freedom Alliance and the nine super sects knew that the alliance army was a force that couldn¡¯t be underestimated. And there was nobody worthy tomand this army other than one person. And this person was naturally Zhao Hai.

    The incense on the monument on Drinking Elephant Mountain remained lit in these 20 years. The monument has be a holynd for the alliance army.

    In these 20 years, Zhao Hai never appeared on the Great Realm of Cultivation. Only the Perfection Shop was doing business on his behalf. However, nobody underestimated Zhao Hai and had any ideas on the Perfection Shop. They knew that even if Zhao Hai didn¡¯t appear, he was still someone that shouldn¡¯t be offended.

    Twenty years wasn¡¯t enough to make people forget about Zhao Hai¡¯s name. There¡¯s also the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s monumental rise. Even the nine super sects wouldn¡¯t underestimate the current ck Tiger Gang. Not to mention Zhao Hai¡¯s support, the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s strength had already reached the level of the nine super sects.

    Zhao Hai was aware of all these things. Although he didn¡¯t show himself in the Great Realm of Cultivation, he was able to get news regarding the realm from Cai¡¯er.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect the alliance army to reach its current height. Now, there were members of the alliance army that entered the Soaring Dragon Realm. They entered the Soaring Dragon Realm before him. But instead of being jealous, Zhao Hai was very happy for them.

    Zhao Hai knew his current situation. His dy in progress was unavoidable. His cultivation method required a lot morepared to ordinary cultivators. In the past 20 years, besides the time he rested, Zhao Hai practiced non-stop. Even with the spiritual qi absorption boost thatmunicating with the nts gave him, Zhao Hai still didn¡¯t umte enough spiritual qi to enter the immortal realm.

    Actually, whether he became an immortal expert or not, nobody can shake Zhao Hai¡¯s status in the Great Realm of Cultivation. Even the people of the nine super sects would have to give him respect if they saw him outside.

    Zhao Hai has a lot of Undead. In the eyes of the cultivators, he was a butcher, a killing demon. He was someone who could take out a thousand immortal-level Undead with a wave of his hand. But at the same time, the cultivators admired him for his strength.

    Although the Great Realm of Cultivation enjoyed a rapid development, neither the nine super sects nor the Freedom Alliance dared to fight each other. The reason for this was Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai has enough strength to influence the bnce of power in the realm. Whoever dares to provoke him was courting death.

    There are good and evil in the Great Realm of Cultivation. But whether one was in the light or in the shadow, as long as you have strength, you would gain respect. It doesn¡¯t matter if Zhao Hai¡¯s methods were good or not, his strength was worthy of respect from everyone.

    ......................................................

    At this time, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t thinking of his reputation or other useless things. He was currently preparing tomunicate with liquid silver. He rested for a lengthy period of time to reach his optimal state. Although he doesn¡¯t know the results of themunication, Zhao Hai had to make preparations. He never fought a battle unprepared.

    Zhao Hai rested for half a month before he was ready tomunicate with liquid silver. Thismunication was very important to Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t be careless.

    Outside the Vi and under the Hundred Spirits Tree was a floating metal sphere. This metal sphere was cyan in color and had a metallic sheen. But at the same time, the metal sphere looked like a liquid. Once in a while, it would tremble and a ripple would appear on its surface.

    Laura and the others were currently looking at the metal sphere. Worried, Meg turned to Laura and said, ¡°Sister Laura, will the Young Master be fine?¡±

    Laura looked at the metal sphere, then she smiled faintly and said, ¡°He should be alright. Liquid silver is Brother Hai¡¯s personal weapon. Moreover, we¡¯re currently inside the Space. The Space wouldn¡¯t do anything that could endanger Brother Hai. You can rest assured.¡±

    Meg nodded, then she turned to Cai¡¯er. Seeing Meg gazing over her, Cai¡¯er also smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing bad will happen.¡± Only then was Meg relieved. The group observed the metal sphere for a while before returning to the vi.

    Zhao Hai was currently inside that metal sphere, trying tomunicate with liquid silver. However, no matter how many times he tried, he couldn¡¯t establish an initial connection. In fact, he couldn¡¯t find any traces of thought inside liquid silver.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s thinking speed was now slowed down to the lowest degree. It was even slower than the time hemunicated with the pig iron. However, he still couldn¡¯t sense anything from liquid silver. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be confused.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t give up. He returned to his normal thinking speed and then increased it bit by bit. When he slowed his thinking speed, he couldn¡¯t feel anything from liquid silver. Therefore, Zhao Hai thought that the solution might be in the opposite direction. Liquid Silver might have a very fast thinking speed.

    Zhao Hai continued to speed up his thinking speed. When he reached the thinking speed he used tomunicate with the True Sun Fire, he was still unable tomunicate with liquid silver. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be more confused, then he continued to speed up his thinking process.

    When his thinking speed was twice that of the true sun fire, Zhao Hai finally felt something from liquid silver. However, liquid silver¡¯s thoughts were still very fast, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t make any sense from it.

    Nevertheless, this discovery caused Zhao Hai to be ted. As long as he detected something, that was already good. Zhao Hai sped up his thinking speed to match liquid silver. Four times the thinking speed of the true sun fire, five times, eight times. Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual cube began to rotate so fast that it looked like an engine that was going off.

    After reaching ten times the thinking speed of the true sun fire, Zhao Hai was finally able to get an initial connection with liquid silver. The speed of this thinking stunned Zhao Hai for a while.

    The moment Zhao Hai established a connection with liquid silver, he suddenly felt a warm feeling. This was because he could feel his own thoughts inside liquid silver. It was as if the thoughts were originally his own, but were separated. With this connection, these thoughts seem to have returned to him.

    When Zhao Hai integrated with liquid silver, he quietly felt the thoughts inside his weapon. The reason liquid silver became what it was today was because he kept adding metals to it. When he added metals to liquid silver, his thoughts were also added to it. It was precisely because of this that Zhao Hai felt weed when he integrated with liquid silver. It was because these thoughts were originally his.

    Zhao Hai not only felt his own thoughts, he also felt liquid silver¡¯s characteristics. Because liquid silver had absorbed a lot of metals as well as having the skeleton staff as its core, it had be the world¡¯s best metallic alloy. Zhao Hai¡¯smunication with liquid silver brought great benefits to him.

 Chapter 1922

    Chapter 1922 ¨C Fusing With Liquid Silver

    Liquid Silver was a perfect fusion of different metals, making Zhao Hai feel a whole different realm of metal. This could be another aspect of the metal element.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know for how long hemunicated with liquid silver. This was because the properties of liquid silver were so special that he was almost lost in analyzing it.

    When Zhao Hai wanted to withdraw his consciousness from liquid silver, he found that liquid silver¡¯s consciousness followed him and returned to his body. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but open his eyes. The moment he did, he saw that the metallic sphere that surrounded him hadpletely disappeared.

    Then suddenly, he felt that something wasn¡¯t right with his body. When he looked deeper into it, he was dumbfounded. He discovered that his cells were now shining with a metallic sheen. This sheen was too familiar with him. This was liquid silver¡¯s sheen. In other words, liquid silver has fused with his body.

    Zhao Hai was shocked, he didn¡¯t know how to react. He tried to summon liquid silver. And without even waving his hand, liquid silver just came out from Zhao Hai¡¯s pores and formed into a de. Moreover, Zhao Hai felt that the de was a part of his body, a real body part.

    Zhao Hai stared at the de in his hand. He didn¡¯t expect the benefit he would gain to be this. As he waved the de, he found that he could wield it betterpared to before.

    After testing the de, Zhao Hai summoned arge artifact. Zhao Hai was afraid that his fusion with liquid silver would affect hisrge artifacts. As soon as he thought about summoning arge artifact, liquid silver came out in a blob. And like cells multiplying, it divides itself repeatedly as it grows in size.

    It didn¡¯t take a long time before arge artifact appeared in front of him. Zhao Hai let out a breath of relief as he withdrew therge artifact. Liquid silver re-entered his body. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t feel any difort from this interaction. It felt as if it was a natural thing for liquid silver to fuse with him.

    Thinking of the benefits he gained, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile. Fusing with liquid silver was a huge benefit for him. There were no disadvantages to it. He made some moves and found that he could still use his divergent abilities. His ability to absorb spiritual qi through his pores was also present. Only then was Zhao Hai totally assured.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately rush back to the vi to inform Laura and the others. Instead, he arrived at an uninhabited ce and tried a few moves with liquid silver. He found that his fighting style has be more fluidpared to before.

    Although Zhao Hai could also control liquid silver in the past, he still had to hold it in his hand or control it with his spiritual force. Liquid silver was still a weapon. But now it was different. Zhao Hai can control liquid silver with just a thought and make it act as his own limb. He could even transform his hair into liquid strings and use it to attack the enemy. He could also extend this use to his clothes. He could turn his clothes into whatever armor he could think of. Liquid silver has be an organ inside Zhao Hai¡¯s body.

    This made Zhao Hai d. Zhao Hai was also surprised to see that his spiritual force was now carrying a metallic sheen. Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual qi also carried this sheen. And every time he uses a technique, the sheen would be present. This also added to the power of the techniques.

    When Zhao Hai tested out spiritual attacks, he discovered that these attacks have turned into physical attacks. This caused Zhao Hai to be worried.

    But after restricting liquid silver from influencing his spiritual force, the sheen disappeared and the spiritual force became invisible once more.

    Once Zhao Hai was finished trying out his attacks, he suddenly thought of his dao avatar. If he released his dao avatar, what would it look like? Would it also have liquid silver¡¯s metallic sheen? When he thought of this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately summoned his dao avatar.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s dao avatar wasn¡¯t as big as the other cultivators, but it was more solid. When he looked at the dao avatar, Zhao Hai saw that the dao avatar also had a radiance that surrounded it. It was very beautiful to look at, but it also made it look special.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he withdrew the sheen from the dao avatar. After the sheen was removed, the dao avatar returned to what it looked like before. Zhao Hai also discovered that his dao avatar has been strengthened. Its attack and defense were much strongerpared to before.

    After receiving his dao avatar, Zhao Haiughed. Hismunication with liquid silver actually allowed him to be fused with it. This was a huge benefit, a very huge benefit.

    Then Zhao Hai¡¯s figure disappeared and arrived at the vi. When he appeared, Zhao Hai paused. This was because Laura and the others were looking at him strangely. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What happened? Is something wrong?¡±

    Laura stared at Zhao Hai for some time, and then she asked, ¡°Brother Hai, how did it go? You¡¯re quick.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Quick? I haven¡¯t looked at the clock. How long did it take?¡±

    Laura smiled bitterly and said, ¡°From the time you entered the metal sphere, it has only been ten minutes. We just returned to the vi, but now you¡¯re here. Isn¡¯t your seclusion too fast?¡±

    .

    Zhao Hai was taken aback, ¡°Only ten minutes? I¡¯m certain it took a very long time. Right, I think I understand what¡¯s going on. It¡¯s because of the speed of thinking. Liquid Silver¡¯s thinking speed is very fast, so it¡¯s only been ten minutes.¡±

    Laura and the others weren¡¯t as fluent as Zhao Hai in cultivation. But after listening to Zhao Hai multiple times, they understood that this might be the case, so they all nodded.

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Brother Hai, what about liquid silver? When we were heading back to the vi, we turned around and saw that liquid silver has disappeared, leaving you standing in ce.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I benefited a lot this time. Liquid silver haspletely fused with my body.¡± After he said that, he extended his arm. Laura and the others discovered that Zhao Hai¡¯s hand suddenly had a metallic sheen. It was as if it had turned into silver.

    Laura and the others stared, they looked at Zhao Hai in confusion. Laura asked, ¡°Brother Hai, is this useful? Your crystal body can do the same thing.¡±

    Zhao Hai just gave her a smile before his fingers elongated and turned into five des. He waved the des around before saying, ¡°Liquid silver has be part of my body, merging with my own cells as well as my spiritual qi. In other words, even if the enemy withstands my spiritual attack, they would still be invaded by liquid silver. At that time, as long as I want it, liquid silver can attack them from the inside. Unless their cultivation is extremely high and can force liquid silver out, they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape death.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s exnation, Laura and the others immediately understood. It must be known that Zhao Hai¡¯s cultivation method was very differentpared to most cultivators. After all, Zhao Hai ascended from the lower realms. He has experienced many types of cultivation. Therefore, his understanding of energy was moreprehensivepared to most cultivators.

    Both spiritual qi and spiritual force are forms of energy. One could imagine these energies to be infinitesimally small particles. Meanwhile, cultivators would think that spiritual qi and spiritual force were invisible abilities.

    The particles thatprise spiritual qi and spiritual force were too small for the eyes to see. Even spiritual force wouldn¡¯t be able to see them. This caused cultivators to think of them as invisible clumps of energy.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Hai knew that these energies were made of smaller things. After liquid silver fused with him, it alsobined with his spiritual qi and spiritual force. This allowed liquid silver toe in the form of spiritual qi and spiritual force. This gave liquid silver the ability to invade someone¡¯s body through Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual force. This was a huge boost to Zhao Hai¡¯s strength.

    Laura and the others were also acquainted with Zhao Hai¡¯s learning. Being inside the Space for a long time, they would be bored from time to time. Therefore, they would study everything inside the Space, including things in the science and technology civilization. Therefore, they could understand Zhao Hai¡¯s exnation.

    Laura had an excited expression as she replied, ¡°So it¡¯s like that. That¡¯s very good. Brother Hai, it seems like you¡¯ve be stronger once again.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Naturally. Moreover, I can change my body at any time.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai¡¯s body was immediately covered in a full body armor. Then the armor changed and became a huge iron ball.

    When the iron ball vanished, Zhao Hai was left smiling as he said, ¡°How is it? I can also summonrge artifacts from my body at any time. Moreover, any metals that liquid silver absorbs, I could also benefit from them.¡±

    Laura and the others were d to hear this. Then Zhao Hai continued, ¡°Not only that, aftermunicating with liquid silver, my ability to weaken metals has been further strengthened. All metals that have been absorbed by liquid silver could no longer harm me.¡±

    Laura happily replied, ¡°That¡¯s good. I didn¡¯t expect liquid silver to give you a lot of benefits. When you arrive at the immortal stage, I¡¯m afraid no immortal expert could be your opponent.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not even afraid of immortal experts now. I just want to enter the immortal stage as soon as possible. Only then can I enter the Soaring Dragon Realm and then the True Spirit Realm.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°I also want to see the Soaring Dragon Realm and the True Spirit Realm. I heard from Ouyang Yu that the people in the True Spirit Realm eat food. When we get there, let¡¯s get some of their food to the Space and taste them.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°We¡¯ve always been cautious about what we should eat. But once we reach the True Spirit Realm, we won¡¯t need to worry anymore.¡±

    Laura nodded. Meg looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Brother Hai, what do you n to do next? Will youmunicate with rocks or the water?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought about it for some time before he replied, ¡°I¡¯llmunicate with water next. We have Bubble, the source of myriad water. Then I¡¯ll try tomunicate with the rifles and cannons to see what benefits I could get. And after that, I¡¯llmunicate with thend. I believe thend wouldn¡¯t have a fast thinking speed. It should take me a long time tomunicate with it. I¡¯m nning to end it bymunicating with the Space¡¯s fertile soil.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s a good n. That fellow Bubble can absorb all kinds of water. It¡¯s not a joke to call it the source of myriad water. Aftermunicating with water, it should be easier for you tomunicate with thend. If possible, you canmunicate with a, and then to the fertilends of the Space.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°And then after that, I can finallymunicate with it.¡± As he said that, Zhao Hai turned his head to the Hundred Spirits Tree.

 Chapter 1923

    Chapter 1923 ¨C Promotion of Mental State

    Zhao Hai stood by a pool and looked at Bubble who was floating on it. Bubble was the source of myriad water. Zhao Hai knew this for a long time. However, now that Zhao Hai thought about it, Bubble seems to be iplete. He seems to be injured and needs to recover by absorbing all kinds of water. While doing so, Bubble was increasing its strength.

    Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t know how Bubble became like this, but Zhao Hai didn¡¯t interact with Bubble too much, especially after he arrived at the Great Realm of Cultivation. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t even use Bubble to fight. It can absorb various kinds of water and release them into water-type spirit stones of the highest degree. Because of this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use Bubble.

    Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t need to disturb Bubble in order tomunicate with him. Thismunication wasn¡¯t a simple exchange. Zhao Hai could already talk with Bubble either orally or spiritually. Themunication that Zhao Hai wanted to do was a deeper kind ofmunication, integrating his thinking into Bubble¡¯s own. Zhao Hai wanted to feel how Bubble interacts with spiritual qi and why it was called the source of myriad waters.

    Zhao Hai alreadymunicated with the other waters before this. The thinking speed of water was very close to human beings. Both low and high-level water didn¡¯t have much of a gap in thinking speed. The emotions contained inside the water tend to change from time to time. It was unlike metal which was practically emotionless. Different waters have different emotions, almost like fire.

    Now, the only water left for Zhao Hai tomunicate with was Bubble. And since it was subdued by the Space, Bubble was willing to cooperate. Zhao Hai was his master, and it was natural for it to help him.

    Zhao Hai sat cross-legged in front of Bubble and began to extend his consciousness. Zhao Hai knew that Bubble wouldn¡¯t resist and would even help him.

    Deepermunication was different from ordinarymunication. Zhao Hai and Bubble would integrate their thoughts, making Zhao Hai be Bubble and making Bubble be Zhao Hai. Because of this, Zhao Hai still needed to be careful.

    Fortunately, because Bubble was cooperating with him, it became easier for Zhao Hai to integrate his thoughts with Bubble. Bubble was a high-level being, so its thinking speed was quite fast. Although it couldn¡¯tpare to liquid silver, Bubble¡¯s thinking speed was the same as the sun. This caused Zhao Hai to be surprised.

    Zhao Hai began to understand Bubble. It must be said, Bubble being the source of myriad water wasn¡¯t wrong. Zhao Hai felt the essence of water the moment he connected with Bubble. He could feel how water could nurture life and destroy it at the same time. Generally speaking, water is the source of life. Its offensive strength wasn¡¯t weak either. Zhao Hai thought that this might be the true meaning of water.

    Bubble, being the source of myriad waters, carry a strong sense of the true meaning of water. Zhao Hai could feel the properties of water from Bubble¡¯s body. They flowed like liquid silver, but also different.

    The metals in liquid silver were mainly man-made. Meanwhile, the kinds of water inside Bubble were natural. It was created and formed by nature. These waters also carry other things with it, which makes them special.

    The spiritual qi inside natural things was purer. And the more Zhao Haimunicated with natural things, the deeper he could understand the dao.

    And the dao was what Zhao Hai wasprehending right now. Zhao Hai believes that as long as heprehends the dao, his power would rise naturally.

    Zhao Hai has yet to grasp what the dao really is. To him, the dao was a mountain shrouded in mist. Zhao Hai has only touched the base of this mountain. He doesn¡¯t even know how high the mountain is and what¡¯s inside it. But Zhao was slowly walking up the mountain. And he believed that he would reach the top of the mountain one day.

    After a long period of contemtion, Zhao Hai exhaled and slowly opened his eyes. His consciousness has also withdrawn from Bubble. And he now has a deeper understanding about water.

    When he opened his eyes, Zhao Hai was surprised to discover that his connection with Bubbles had be closer. Although Bubbles didn¡¯t fuse with Zhao Hai¡¯s body like liquid silver, Zhao Hai felt that he could already do what Bubble could do. He can also control all kinds of water and absorb them into his body.

    Most importantly, Zhao Hai understood how terrifying Bubble could be. Bubble¡¯s main attack involved water. And whether one was a human, animal, or nt, they contained water in their body. Without water, one couldn¡¯t survive. Bubble could suck up all this water, basically dehydrating its enemy. It doesn¡¯t matter how strong they were, as long as they have no water in their body, they would die.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai was terrified when he found out about this attack. Anyone subjected to such an attack wouldn¡¯t have a good time. And even if the water couldn¡¯t be extracted, it could still cause chaos in the target¡¯s bloodstream. When the timees, the enemy would suffer intense internal injuries.

    Zhao Hai also gained this ability. Moreover, since he has liquid silver, he can use liquid silver as a medium to directly affect the enemy¡¯s bloodstream. If the enemy tries to attack him, Zhao Hai could finish them off with just a thought.

    .....................................

    Zhao Hai returned to the vi. It didn¡¯t take him a long time tomunicate with the water-element. Only two years have passed since he began. As for the outside world, Zhao Hai no longer cared about it. He just took a rest inside the Space from time to time.

    Now, the only thing left tomunicate with was the earth-element. Zhao Hai attached great importance to thismunication. This was because thend was the carrier of all life. If there was nond, then there would be no life. Although cultivators could fly, they would still need to rest. And if they want to rest, then they would need to return to thend. nts and ores were also crucial to cultivators. Clothes, food, shelter, all of these were inseparable from thend. It was because of this that Zhao Hai left the earth-element to be thest one he wouldmunicate with.

    Wood, water, fire, and the metal element were closely tied to the earth. Water might turn into clouds, but it would return to the earth before long. Fire needs coal or firewood to start, whiche from the earth. Metal ores were also formed and obtained from the earth. There was no need to mention nts. They have no ce to take root in if there was nond. Therefore, Zhao Hai always considered the earth-element to be the foundation of the five elements.

    Like the previous elements, Zhao Haimunicated with the most basic type of earth. And just as he thought, the thinking speed of thend was very slow, several times slower than pig iron. However, thend was very calm and serene. This feeling greatly benefited Zhao Hai. He felt that he was facing an old man who saw through a long period of history. And in front of this wise old man, everything seems to be small and insignificant.

    As Zhao Hai immersed in this feeling, his mental state also became calm. He felt himself sink into thend, feeling the several tens of thousands of years of history inside. nts grew and wilted. Animals were born and died. Humans lived entire lifetimes and generations. The sole thing that didn¡¯t change was thend.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, but he could feel changes happening to him. He became calmer and his spirit became more stable. Even if mountains turn to oceans, his mental state would remain the same. He was thend, and thend was he.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s thoughts slowly returned to his body. He didn¡¯t know how much time he spentmunicating with thend. He also didn¡¯t know what other benefits he gained. But to Zhao Hai, the promotion of his mental state was already the greatest benefit he could get.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to the timer. The time was specially made so that it doesn¡¯t only count the minutes. It also counted the days and years that had passed. And shown on the year denomination on the timer were the characters for 50.

    Fifty years. It was a 50-year dream. This was how long it took Zhao Hai tomunicate with thend. This was within his expectations. So he smiled faintly and stood up before returning to the vi.

    The vi remained the same as well as Laura and the others. To them, it seems like Zhao Hai was just out for several days. They continued to manage their business and did things that they liked. It seems, for them, time didn¡¯t pass inside the Space.

    Actually, there were some changes in the Space. But all the changes were to the nts. Laura and the others remained unchanged. To transcending tribtion experts, fifty years was nothing. For thest 50 years, Laura and the others would also check on Zhao Hai from time to time. So in their opinion, Zhao Hai never left them. He was just in seclusion.

    Seeing Zhao Haie back, Laura and the others were happy. Laura said, ¡°Brother Hai, you¡¯re finally out. Sister Meg, let¡¯s have a feast.¡± Meg nodded and went to the kitchen to prepare.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone and then said, ¡°How are you doing? Did something happen while I was gone?¡±

    Laura smiled faintly and said, ¡°First Senior Brother Zhang Feng and Li Kuangge became immortal experts. Most importantly, Martial Uncle Tie Zhantian has joined the Copper Body Sect.¡±

 Chapter 1924

    <h4>Chapter 1924: Waiting For Zhao Hai</h4>

    Fifty years wasn¡¯t a short time. Even for the Great Realm of Cultivation, fifty years was quite long. A lot of things happened in these 50 years.

    The biggest change in the Great Realm of Cultivation happened in the ck Tiger Gang. With Zhao Hai¡¯s early preparation as well as the support of the Perfection Shop, the ck Tiger Gang became the number one sect in the realm. In these 50 years, the ck Tiger Gang produced 500 immortal experts. This meant that it was producing 10 immortal experts per year.

    The reason the ck Tiger Gang was able to produce so many immortal experts was because of the resources provided by the Perfection Shop. With these resources, the talents of the sect were able to get all of the resources they needed to progress.

    The ck Tiger Gang has no shortage of manpower. In addition to the absorption of rogue cultivators at that time, the sect also kept epting people to be disciples. There were also those who were born in the sect and received systematic training since childhood. With this poption, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to find geniuses among them.

    In the past, the resources of the sect were limited. This also limited the number of talents they could nurture. The rest would have to find a way to obtain their own resources.

    But the current ck Tiger Gang was different. The sect was now very rich in resources. After all, the materials that the sect has were provided by Laura and the others. With the Space as a support, those who were stunted in their growth due tock of materials began to progress in a quick manner. Transcending Tribtion experts who thought that they had no hope in entering the immortal stage began breaking through, increasing the strength of the ck Tiger Gang.

    It wasn¡¯t only the immortal experts that increased in number in the ck Tiger Gang. The sect¡¯s transcending tribtion experts also ballooned. Moreover, the sect¡¯s ordinary cultivators were stronger than those in the other sects.

    The ck Tiger Gang experienced aprehensive increase in strength. Zhang Feng also entered the immortal stage during this period. The current Gang Leader of the sect was an acquaintance of Zhao Hai, Hu Huaqian.[1]

    Hua Huaiqan was also a cultivator in the transcending tribtion stage who was about to reach the immortal stage. But before he reaches the immortal stage, he has to take over the position of gang leader. At the same time, he was preparing the next generations of leaders for the ck Tiger Gang.

    Now, even without Zhao Hai, nobody in the Great Realm of Cultivation would dare offend the ck Tiger Gang. After all, the gang¡¯s strength has already matured. And with the Freedom Alliance¡¯s sect ssification system, the ck Tiger Gang was able to win over several sects to their side. These sects became loyal followers of the ck Tiger Gang, short of bing branch halls of the sect. The ck Tiger Gang was now as strong as the collective strength of the nine super sects.

    Besides this, the ck Tiger Gang has another assistant, the alliance army of the Freedom Alliance. The immortal experts of the army have reached an astonishing 700. Besides immortal experts, the army also has plenty of refining masters and pill masters. The strength of the army was enough to keep the Freedom Alliance under control.

    The organization of the alliance army hasn¡¯t changed. However, there were some neers over the years. These neers came from various sects. These sects now regard the alliance army as a training ground for immortal experts.

    The nine super sects also developed rapidly in this period. And they continued to send immortal experts to the Soaring Dragon Realm. The experts they sent have already reached 300. The Freedom Alliance also sent experts, around 500 of them. Now, the Great Realm of Cultivation has more than 600 experts in the Soaring Dragon Realm. There should have been 800 immortal experts, but some of them died in battle while some joined a sect of the True Spirit Realm. Therefore, there were only 600 immortal experts in the Great Realm of Cultivation¡¯s team.

    Among those who joined a sect in the True Spirit Realm was Tie Zhantian. Tie Zhantian¡¯s talent was actually really good. He was a genius in the Great Realm of Cultivation. The only reason his cultivation was dyed was because he took the position of gang leader. Since his cultivation was dyed, people thought that his talent wasn¡¯t good when he entered the Soaring Dragon Realm. But after several years of observation, the people of the True Spirit Realm found out that Tie Zhantian actually had talent. Because of this, he was taken in by the Copper Body Sect and became an outer disciple.

    Now that Tie Zhantian became an outer disciple of the Copper Body Sect, he has gained the qualification to enter the True Spirit Realm. But before he did, he gave Zhao Hai¡¯s token to another immortal expert of the ck Tiger Gang.

    Tie Zhantian understood that the token would no longer be of any use to him. But if it was passed on to another, it would offer them great help. In addition to saving his life, they could also contact the ck Tiger Gang from time to time.

    The Space has also mapped more of the Soaring Dragon Realm. This would offer great advantage to Zhao Hai when he goes over in the future.

    Besides these, there was Li Kuangge. Li Kuangge entered the immortal stage earlier than Zhang Feng. After all, Li Kuangge doesn¡¯t have to worry about the affairs of the Giant Axe Sect. And with the help of the alliance army, he has more opportunities to cultivate than Zhang Feng. But since he has to consolidate his cultivation and also has to teach in the army, Li Kuangge has yet to enter the Soaring Dragon Realm. Zhang Feng was the same. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to enter the Soaring Dragon Realm and just helped the ck Tiger Gang with its affairs.

    There was another reason why the two didn¡¯t enter the Soaring Dragon Realm, and that was Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai has been in seclusion for a very long time, but he hasn¡¯t entered the immortal stage. He now rarelymunicated with the outside world. If it weren¡¯t for the Undead appearing in the Perfection Shops, people would have thought that something happened to him.

    Now the two were waiting for Zhao Hai toe out before they entered the Soaring Dragon Realm with him.

    Zhao Hai was also aware of their n. However, he didn¡¯t stop them. He could also feel that as long as he was donemunicating with the Hundred Spirits Tree, he would enter the immortal stage.

    Upon knowing that Zhang Feng and Li Kuangge were waiting for him, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dy his cultivation. He rested for a week and thenmunicated with other types ofnd.

    Zhao Hai would not onlymunicate withnd, he would alsomunicate with stones, ores, and materials of the earth-element. He¡¯s nowmunicating with a stone.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Zhao Hai tomunicate with the stone. Although stones have slow thinking speeds, Zhao Hai already has experience when hemunicated with thend. He could understand the stone quicker. In addition to being serene, Zhao Hai also found that the earth element carried the aspect of toughness.

    Aftermunicating with the stone, Zhao Hai moved on tomunicate with all kinds of ores. Thenter on, hemunicated with meteors. And then, Zhao Haimunicated with a. Zhao Hai thought that it was harder tomunicate with thetter. But soon, he found out that it was easier tomunicate with meteors which have no life. The difficulty lies inmunicating with the.

    But Zhao Hai seeded in the end. And when hemunicated with the, Zhao Hai found that his understanding of the Ster Transformations Yin-yang art had be deeper. And for his final step, Zhao Hai wouldmunicate with the Space¡¯s fertile soil.

    It has already been ten years since Zhao Hai began tomunicate with the earth element.

    Zhao Hai arrived near a piece of farnd and took a clump of fertile soil in his hand. This was the first benefit given to him by the Space, an area of fertile soil that could grow nts quickly. He smelled the soil and couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    If it weren¡¯t for the Space, if it weren¡¯t for this fertilend, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have reached his current height. Zhao Hai was extremely grateful towards the Space.

    Sitting on top of the fertile soil, Zhao Hai began to calm his mood. Then he extended his consciousness towards the soil.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t slow his thinking speed down but instead he sped it up. He knew that the things associated with the Space wouldn¡¯t be low-level.

    And just as Zhao Hai thought, the soil of the Space has a fast thinking speed. It wasn¡¯t any slower than liquid silver. Zhao Hai matched this thinking speed and before long the two integrated with each other.

    When he integrated with the soil, Zhao Hai immediately understood why hismunication was so smooth. Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t takemand of the soil like liquid silver, it has existed with Zhao Hai for a very long time. Zhao Hai has been personally tending to the soil since the moment he acquired the Space. Therefore, the soil contained a lot of Zhao Hai¡¯s thoughts.

    Now these thoughts returned to Zhao Hai, allowing him tomunicate with the soil more easily. Only after thismunication did Zhao hai realize that the soil of the Space was above the other types ofnd. Its characteristics were also different. There were plenty of thoughts and emotions in it. Moreover, there were no dark thoughts inside. Zhao Hai felt his mind being cleaned the more he integrated with the soil, making his mind purer, further improving his state of mind.

    Hu Liangchen¡¯s grandson.

 Chapter 1925

    <h4>Chapter 1925: Immortality</h4>

    Mental state was very important for cultivators. After Zhao Hai reached the transcending tribtion stage, his cultivation speed began to slow down. This has a lot to do with his mental state. Zhao Hai was very aware of this. However, cultivating the mental state was very difficult. One has to go out and experience things constantly.

    Originally, Zhao Hai wanted tomunicate with everything before he would go out and get experience to improve his mental state. Only then would he seriously consider breaking through to the immortal stage. But he didn¡¯t expect thatmunicating with the Space¡¯s fertile soil would improve his mental state. Now, his mental state is much betterpared to before. This would bring great benefits to his future cultivation.

    Zhao Hai sobered up as he withdrew his consciousness. He could feel the huge energy contained in the fertile ground in front of him. This energy was powerful and pure. No wonder nts grow quickly when ced in it.

    Zhao Hai let out a long breath and then returned to the vi to rx for a few days. He also felt the changes to his mental state. In the past, Zhao Hai might react to certain events that happened in front of him. But now, his thoughts stayed as stable as a mountain.

    After rxing for several days, Zhao Haimunicated with the wind. His final goal would be the wind bead.

    The wind bead was a natural treasure that could control the world¡¯s wind. It could also provide Zhao Hai with the ability to control the wind, simr to what Bubble could do with water.

    Zhao Hai rarely used the wind bead because there was no need for it. He was strong enough that he could bulldoze any problems that the wind bead might be able to solve. But this time, Zhao Hai wanted to use the wind bead to scan its thoughts.

    Not long after Zhao Hai connected with the wind, he immediately felt the wind¡¯s speed. Moreover, the wind contained the feeling of freedom and elegance. Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t felt it on other things.

    This caused Zhao Hai to be more curious about the wind. Fortunately, the thinking speed of the wind was quick. It took Zhao Hai a year all in all tomunicate with the wind, and that includes the wind bead.

    Aftermunicating with the wind bead, Zhao Hai finally understood the true nature of wind. This also gave him the benefit of being fast. His movement techniques became harder to predict. His enemies would find it hard to track him during battles.

    A yearter, Zhao Hai used his divergent abilities tomunicate with other materials that he thought could benefit him. After that, he adjusted himself for his final session ofmunication.

    Zhao Hai already decided that the Hundred Spirits Tree would be thest thing he wouldmunicate with. Moreover, this wasn¡¯t just a sudden thought. Zhao Hai had a premonition that a sessfulmunication with the Hundred Spirits Tree would propel him directly towards the immortal stage.

    After a year of adjustment, Zhao Hai finally reached his best condition. He decided that it was time tomunicate with the Hundred Spirits Tree.

    Zhao Hai attached great importance to thismunication. The same was true for Laura and the others. All of them decided to leave Zhao Hai alone. After all, the Hundred Spirits Tree was in front of the vi.

    Zhao Hai appeared in front of the Hundred Spirits Tree and looked up at it. After he let out a long breath, he put his hand on the tree and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s your turn, old fellow. I hope you can give me a pleasant surprise.¡±

    After he said that, a green light emerged from Zhao Hai¡¯s body. Then his body melded into the Hundred Spirits Tree. After that, he began tomunicate with it.

    As soon as he sent his consciousness over, Zhao Hai was stunned. He felt that the Hundred Spirits Tree seemed to be waiting for him. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t understand what this meant. Initially, he thought that he misunderstood. But soon he found that his feeling was right. The Hundred Spirits Tree was indeed waiting for him.

    Zhao Hai was confused. But he quickly resumed hismunication with the Hundred Spirits Tree. And when Zhao Hai¡¯s thoughts connected with the tree, he suddenly felt an explosion, and he appeared in a special ce.

    There seems to be a huge egg in this ce, and it was surrounded by fog. Zhao Hai was standing motionless inside the egg. Then as he tried to extend his hand, the surroundings began to shake.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stop. However, he discovered that he couldn¡¯t stop his action. It was as if he was moving on instinct. And this instinct was pushing him to move.

    Before long, Zhao Hai could feel his body stretch a little, and then it shook along with the surroundings. Zhao Hai took a step forward. And when he made this step, he felt a loud explosion. The fog disappeared as an extremely dense amount of spiritual qi appeared around him. Following that, there were countless stars that appeared.

    Zhao Hai finally understood where he was. He was actually sent to before the beginning of the universe, to the primal chaos. His movement caused the primal chaos to change and break, starting the birth of the universe. He went through a process of the universe¡¯s creation.

    Zhao Hai was still confused as to what was going on. But he could now feel that there were countless creations around him. These creations were the stars,s, and nes that formed around him. He seems to be able to see all of them clearly.

    The universe developed nonstop and life began to appear. Along with life were various beings, and then cultivators appeared soon after that. nes with a science and technology civilization appeared as well. Zhao Hai had seen it all. Zhao Hai could feel that it has only been a year since he began. The universe seems to y like a fast-forwarded video, allowing Zhao Hai to see the development and changes that were happening to it.

    While Zhao Hai was enthralled, he suddenly discovered the scene in front of him shrink quickly. It was as if he was zoomed out.

    Then Zhao Hai noticed that the universe that he was looking at was just a fruit, a small fruit that was hanging on a tree. This tree was very huge and there were countless other fruits hanging on it. The universe that Zhao Hai was looking at was one of the many universes hanging on the tree.

    As his view continued to shrink, Zhao Hai saw a forest filled with the same fruit tree. There were countless fruit trees in the forest and each tree was full of fruit. And not far away from the forest was a simple hut. A man was sitting in front of the hut, wearing farmer¡¯s clothing. In front of him was a dpidated table. There was a teapot and a cup on the table which the farmer picked up and took a sip from time to time. He looks at the fruit forest with a satisfied smile on his face. He seems to be happy with his harvest.

    Then the image suddenly zoomed in. Zhao Hai found that there was a small flower at the farmer¡¯s feet. It was an ordinary wild flower. But when the flower was magnified infinitely, another universe appeared.

    One flower, one world. One leaf, one awakening! These words resounded inside Zhao Hai¡¯s mind. Then all of a sudden, his spiritual qi elerated. The density of his spiritual qi kept increasing as well.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t paying attention to these things at this time. He waspletely immersed in his own feelings. He felt that he was the center of his universe. He was the universe and the beginning of the heavens and the earth. Heprehended everything in this universe and made some improvements to it constantly.

    The universe became more and more perfect. The first nts appeared. Then there was a small tree. This small tree grew up and got bigger and bigger before finally bing the Hundred Spirits Tree.

    When the Hundred Spirits Tree appeared, Zhao Hai felt another explosion as colors began to appear in his universe. All kinds of lifeforms began to appear. But among these lifeforms, there were no humans. There were only nts and beasts, there was no man.

    When the universe was established, Zhao Hai woke up. He found that his consciousness has already separated from the Hundred Spirits Tree. He was also out of the tree and was sitting cross-legged under it.

    Zhao Hai stared, he was dazed at what just happened. He knew that he had already broken through to the immortal stage. However, his path wasn¡¯t like the others, his path was the universe!

    Throughout the years, no cultivator had the universe as their dao path. This was because they couldn¡¯tprehend it. They knew too little about the universe. In fact, Zhao Hai was as clueless about the universe as the others. But he was more fortunate, he had something that the others didn¡¯t, the primal chaos root!

    The life of a primal chaos root would end the moment the heavens and earth opened. Otherwise, spiritual qi wouldn¡¯t exist. However, Zhao Hai brought the primal chaos root to the Space. The Space has uniquews that belong only to itself. This allowed the primal chaos root to be revived.

    This was the same principle as Hu Shan. His lifespan should have ended but he was sent to the Space by Zhao Hai. In the Space, the rules of the outside world wouldn¡¯t apply. This allowed Hu Shan to live beyond his lifespan. Thews of the outside world dictate that the primal spirit root shouldn¡¯t survive, but in the Space, this rule doesn¡¯t exist.

    The primal chaos root was revived along with its memories of the beginning of the universe. So when the primal chaos root fused with the Hundred Spirits Tree, the Hundred Spirits Tree was able to gain these memories.

    And when Zhao Haimunicated with the Hundred Spirits Tree, these memories were instilled into Zhao Hai¡¯s mind. Although Zhao Hai hasn¡¯tpletely understood the universe, he was still able to walk its path. This was a dao path that nobody else has walked on!

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t in a hurry toprehend the universe. This was because he knew that he just stepped foot on this path. His foundation wasn¡¯t enough. He was just like a primary school student who just learned how to add one and one to be two. It was impossible for him to learn calculus with his knowledge.

    The memories that the primal spirit root passed onto Zhao Hai were too profound. He simply couldn¡¯t make anything out of them. He was ayman who was just shown the door. He has yet to even touch this door.

    Because of the recent promotion of his mental state, Zhao Hai faced this matter in a calm way. If his mental state wasn¡¯t proper, then the memories of the primal spirit root might have caused him to turn insane.

    It must be said that the Space was very helpful towards Zhao Hai. When Zhao Haimunicated with the nts toprehend the wood-element, he originally wanted tomunicate with the Hundred Spirits Treest. Butter on, Zhao Hai felt that it wasn¡¯t the time tomunicate with the Hundred Spirits Tree. Therefore, he had to put it off until the very end. Zhao Hai believed his guts. And because of this, his mental strength has been repeatedly tempered, especially when hemunicated with the earth-element.

    Aftermunicating with the earth-element, Zhao Hai¡¯s mental state has already reached a new level. So when he finallymunicated with the Hundred Spirits Tree, he had the mental strength to obtain the memories of the primal spirit root. He would slowlyprehend this memory in the future, which was very important for Zhao Hai. The memory would act as his guide, quickening his cultivation. When he walks his path, he would no longer have to take multiple detours.

    It¡¯s like two people walking at the same time. The first person knows where the end point is and while walking forward, there are people who guide him. On the other hand, the other person didn¡¯t know where the endpoint was, and nobody was showing him the way. He can only blindly walk forward. The gap between the two was very huge.

    With the primal chaos root¡¯s memories, Zhao Hai knows the end point and he also has a guide in his path. Other people could only blindly walk their path without knowing where to go and where the destination is.

    Although Zhao Hai gained a very huge advantage, his mind remained stable and as steady as a rock. He turned his head to the Hundred Spirits Tree and said, ¡°Old fellow, you haven¡¯t disappointed me. Haha. I¡¯m finally an immortal expert. The wider world has finally appeared in front of me.¡±

    As though it heard Zhao Hai¡¯s words, the Hundred Spirits Tree swayed. Zhao Hai¡¯s mind became clearer. Zhao Haiughed and stroked the tree¡¯s trunk.

    Zhao Hai¡¯sugh caught the attention of Laura and the others. When they walked out of the vi, they saw Zhao Hai happilyughing in front of the tree. They couldn¡¯t help but think that he had gone crazy.

 Chapter 1926

    <h4>Chapter 1926: Leaving</h4>

    Zhang Feng was sitting inside his residence with a bitter smile on his face. He just received a notice that he would be entering the Soaring Dragon Realm with a group of experts in ten days. This was the decision made by the elders of the ck Tiger Gang.

    Zhang Feng already used all kinds of excuses to drag his entry to the Soaring Dragon Realm for more than ten years. This time, he could no longer hold them off. He has to enter the Soaring Dragon Realm.

    The reason why Zhang Feng dragged his entry to the Soaring Dragon Realm was because he wanted to enter with Zhao Hai. But in the end, the sect could no longer allow him to wait. He also knew that it wouldn¡¯t be good for the sect if he dragged any longer. Zhang Feng sighed as he muttered, ¡°Brother, it seems like I can¡¯t wait for you anymore.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why can¡¯t you wait anymore?¡±

    Zhang Feng stared, then hisplexion brightened. He turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯re out.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and gave Zhang Feng a hug. When he let go of Zhang Feng, he said, ¡°I just got out. Then I heard that you¡¯re an immortal expert now. And you¡¯re about to enter the Soaring Dragon Realm. So I came over.¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled and said, ¡°Right. And you¡¯re also at the immortal stage. How about entering the Soaring Dragon Realm with me?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Of course. I went out to enter the Soaring Dragon Realm.¡±

    The smile on Zhang Feng¡¯s face became wider. Then he quickly replied, ¡°That¡¯s good. Then we¡¯ll enter the Soaring Dragon Realm in ten days.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Ten dayster, we¡¯ll enter the Soaring Dragon Realm. It just so happens that I have some matters I need to deal with. I¡¯ll use this time to take care of them all.¡±

    Zhang Feng raised his brow and asked, ¡°What matters? Right, the Perfection Shop. It¡¯s your business. And when you leave, the ck Tiger Gang would lose a lot of immortal-level Undead. We need to prepare.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Senior Brother can rest assured, the Perfection Shop will not stop. It will continue doing business. Moreover, even if I go to the Soaring Dragon Realm, I¡¯ll leave my immortal-level Undead. There¡¯s no need for the sect to be worried.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good. But we still need to make preparations. Besides these, what other matters do you need to take care of?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°The alliance army. I¡¯m nning to use these remaining days to take a look and hand everything over to them. Although I¡¯m leaving, the alliance army needs to continue.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded, ¡°Alright. Do you need me to go with you?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll be fine. You prepare as well. I¡¯lle back in ten days.¡± Zhang Feng nodded. Then Zhao Hai¡¯s body disappeared.

    On this day, everyone from the alliance army suddenly received a message ordering them to rush back to Drinking Elephant Mountain. Although they didn¡¯t know what was happening, they still went since it had something to do with the alliance army.

    Zhao Hai has already arrived at Drinking Elephant Mountain. However, he didn¡¯t visit the camp. Instead, he appeared in front of the battle monument. Looking at the monument, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel the decades that passed. He could still remember the time when he erected the monument for the alliance army.

    As Zhao Hai was lost in his thoughts, he suddenly heard someone¡¯s voice, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡±

    Zhao Hai turned his head to see two transcending tribtion experts. He didn¡¯t know these two people, but he didn¡¯t care. He gave them a smile as he asked, ¡°Are you from the alliance army?¡±

    The two transcending tribtion experts were wary of Zhao Hai. Although they have been guarding the monument, they didn¡¯t feel Zhao Hai¡¯s arrival. They knew that Zhao Hai was much stronger than them. However, they knew how important the battle monument was. Therefore, they could only remain and confront Zhao Hai. As long as Zhao Hai shows any intentions towards the battle monument, they would immediately move to stop him.

    The two already sent a notice to the camp. People should be arriving soon. Upon hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s question, they replied with their own, ¡°Mister, who are you? Did youe to pay respects to the battle monument?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly. He understood what these two cultivators meant. This battle monument was a holy site for the Freedom Alliance cultivators. A lot of cultivatorse over each year to pay their respects.

    Seeing Zhao Hai being silent, the two couldn¡¯t help but be more anxious. It had just been 20 years since they joined the alliance army. However, they knew clearly what the battle monument represented to the people of the army. If the battle monument was destroyed, those veterans of the army would go crazy.

    Just as the two were bing more guarded, the sound of wind was heard. The two couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved. They knew that the others had arrived. Sure enough, arge number of people appeared in front of the battle monument. However, the actions of those who arrived caused the two cultivators to be confused. These people seem to be dumbfounded by the sight of Zhao Hai.

    Looking at the familiar faces in front of him, Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Good, you¡¯ve all done a good job managing the battle monument.¡± Hearing Zhao Hai, those who arrived recovered their senses. All of them excitedly roared, ¡°Army Commander, you¡¯re back!¡±

    Hearing the army veterans, the neers were shocked. They didn¡¯t expect this average-looking man to be the legendarymander of the first army, ck Tiger Gang¡¯s Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I came out to see everyone. Then I will enter the Soaring Dragon Realm.¡±

    The people of the army weren¡¯t disappointed when they heard Zhao Hai. Instead, they were happy for him. The group gave him a bow and said, ¡°Congrattions, Army Commander!¡±

    Zhao Haiughed, then he waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go back to the camp. I already sent a message to everyone. They should be arriving soon. Let¡¯s have a gathering for a few days.¡± Everyone happily responded. Then they all followed Zhao Hai back to the camp.

    Not long after Zhao Hai arrived at the camp, the transmission formation shed a white light. When Zhao Hai looked over, the person who arrived was Li Kuangge.

    Li Kuangge became an immortal expert earlier than Zhang Feng. And like Zhang Feng, he dyed his entry into the Soaring Dragon Realm as much as he could. But this time, he was also notified that he needs to enter the Soaring Dragon Realm along with Zhang Feng and the others. Li Kuangge didn¡¯t expect that he would receive a sudden message from the alliance army. He immediately went to Drinking Elephant Mountain, thinking that something happened.

    Just as he came out of the transmission formation, Li Kuangge saw Zhao Hai. Li Kuangge stared before his expression lit up. He quickly went to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Commander, you¡¯re finally out.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m going to the Soaring Dragon Realm in a few days, so I decided to gather everyone.¡±

    Li Kuangge smiled and said, ¡°Fantastic, I¡¯m also going to the Soaring Dragon Realm. I didn¡¯t expect you toe out at this moment. That¡¯s good.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Then we brothers can fight side by side once again.¡±

    At this time, more and more people from the alliance army arrived at the camp. Knowing that Zhao Hai was out, every one of them were happy. The entire army soon became festive.

    For seven days, Zhao Hai stayed in the alliance army, sharing his cultivation experience with everyone. He also wrote his experiences on jade slips for the future generations.

    Seven dayster, Zhao Hai returned to the ck Tiger Gang to deal with the matters there. But before he left, he went to the battle monument once more and lit some incense with his own hands.

    As he held the incense, Zhao Hai looked at the battle monument and muttered, ¡°Brothers, I¡¯m leaving. The Freedom Alliance will have to depend on you in the future.¡± After speaking, he inserted the incense into the tripod.

    Just as Zhao Hai inserted the incense into the sand, he suddenly felt his spiritual force shake. Then his golden spiritual force became thicker.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. After bing an immortal expert, he tried to research this special spiritual force, but he didn¡¯te up with anything. He could use this spiritual force, but he couldn¡¯t grow it. This made Zhao Hai confused. Aftering up with nothing, Zhao Hai gave up. He ns to revisit it in the future.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect that his golden spiritual force would grow at this time. This surprised him. Zhao Hai stood there for some time as he looked at the battle monument. His golden spiritual force appeared when he built the battle monument. What was the rtionship between the golden spiritual force and the battle monument?

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai had the Space analyze the battle monument. Before long, an answer arrived. Because Zhao Hai fulfilled the desires of the dead cultivators, thest trace of spirit that these cultivators left behind released a special energy that tempered Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual force. Because of this, some of Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual force became golden.

    As for the golden spiritual force, it waspletely different from ordinary spiritual force. The universal scanner couldn¡¯tpletely analyze it. Zhao Hai only knew that the golden spiritual force was a higher version of the normal spiritual force. The scanner didn¡¯t tell Zhao Hai how he could grow his golden spiritual force, making Zhao Hai feel helpless.

    Knowing this, Zhao Hai let out a long breath. It seems like he couldn¡¯t do anything about it for now. It seems like the mystery of the golden spiritual qi would only be unraveled when he arrives at the Soaring Dragon Realm or the True Spirit Realm.

    After he recovered, Zhao Hai turned his head to the people of the army and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the Soaring Dragon Realm. We might not meet anymore in the future. However, I invite everyone to remember why the battle monument was erected. Never forget that you are members of the alliance army. Never forget why the army was formed. You need to protect the Freedom Alliance and its people. Don¡¯t shame the legacy of the battle monument!¡±

    The cultivators of the alliance army cupped their fist and said, ¡°We respect the Army Commander¡¯s orders!¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned to Li Kuangge and said, ¡°Brother, the army is a river of flowing water. It has no need for stagnant water. It¡¯s time for us to leave.¡±

    Li Kuangge nodded. He looked at the cultivators of the army and then at the battle monument before he flew away with Zhao Hai.

 Chapter 1927

    <h4>Chapter 1927: Entering The Soaring Dragon Realm</h4>

    The white light of the transmission formation flickered before a group of 50 people appeared. These 50 people were all in the immortal stage. Three people stood in front of the group. Although the others stood at the back, there was no dissatisfaction on their faces. They were even in awe with the person in front who was wearing ck cultivator robes.

    At this time, a nearby transmission formation also flickered and another group of people appeared. The group was made out of 40 immortal experts.

    Zhao Hai nced at the transmission formation next to him. He knew that these people were from the nine super sects. Meanwhile, the people behind him were the experts of the Freedom Alliance. The Great Realm of Cultivation sent nearly a hundred people to the Soaring Dragon Realm, which was a huge move.

    The cultivators from the other transmission formation looked at Zhao Hai and the others and then coldly snorted before leaving.

    Looking at the people from the nine super sects, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and led the experts of the Freedom Alliance out of the transmission formation. As soon as the two left the transmission formation, a group of immortal experts walked up to them. Then when they saw Zhao Hai, an excited expression appeared on their faces.

    Two of them didn¡¯t wait for the others to speak, they immediately walked up to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Army Commander, you¡¯re finally here!¡±

    The words ¡®Army Commander¡¯ caused the others to be shocked. Zhao Hai smiled at the two as he said, ¡°Wang Feng, Zhang Tao, it¡¯s you two. I didn¡¯t expect you to cultivate this quickly. It seems like this Army Commander has beengging behind.¡±

    As soon as they heard Zhao Hai calling their names, Wang Feng and Zhang Tao were immediately excited. Wang Feng smiled faintly and said, ¡°Not reallygging behind. Army Commander, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. By the way, the leader of the Great Realm of Cultivation¡¯s team is Li Mu. If he knew that you¡¯re here, he would be very happy.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s go. Lead me to see Li Mu.¡± Wang Feng immediatelyplied.

    At this moment, an immortal expert that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know walked over. He cupped his fist to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Is Mister named Zhao Hai?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the person and then gave him a smile as he replied, ¡°I am Zhao Hai. Mister is?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s reply, the person¡¯s expression became more respectful. He cupped his fist once more as he introduced himself, ¡°I¡¯m Yuan Ba from the Ten Thousand Beasts Sect. I didn¡¯t expect that I would be fortunate enough to meet Mister.¡±

    Zhao Hai also cupped his fist as he said, ¡°Mister Yuan Ba is too polite.¡± Then he turned around and walked to the Great Realm of Cultivation¡¯s camp.

    The Great Realm of Cultivation¡¯s camp was still the same mountain valley that Tie Zhantian and the others first appeared in. However, not all of the Great Realm of Cultivation¡¯s people were in the valley. Three hundred cultivators have gone to the city to do tasks. The Great Realm of Cultivation was now most active in Wulong City which was a medium-sized city in the Soaring Dragon Realm.

    The person currently in charge of the camp was Li Mu. Li Mu was also a member of the alliance army. He was one of the first ones to break through to the immortal realm among those in the army. Additionally, he¡¯s from the ck Tiger Gang. Tie Zhantian also passed the summoning token to him.

    Although the nine super sects and the Freedom Alliance were enemies, they get along very peacefully in the Soaring Dragon Realm. This was because both sides knew that they wouldn¡¯t reach far in the Soaring Dragon Realm if they didn¡¯t work with each other. If they don¡¯t unite, they would soon be swallowed up by the other factions.

    Zhao Hai walked with Wang Feng and Zhang Tao. Meanwhile, the others intentionally fell behind. These people didn¡¯t know Zhao Hai before, but after hearing who he was, none of them dared to disrespect him. Although Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t appeared in the Great Realm of Cultivation for decades, his legends have never been forgotten. There were many among those present who grew up listening to Zhao Hai¡¯s tales. Naturally, they were respectful towards Zhao Hai.

    At this time, Li Mu also received the news. He quickly went towards Zhao Hai¡¯s location. Seeing Zhao Haiing over, Li Mu immediately bowed as he said, ¡°I have seen the Army Commander. I have seen the Gang Leader. I have seen the Vice Commander.¡± Naturally, he also greeted Zhang Feng and Li Kuangge.

    Zhang Feng and Li Kuangge also returned Li Mu¡¯s greeting. Zhao Hai patted Li Mu¡¯s shoulder as he said, ¡°You¡¯re doing very well. You didn¡¯t disappoint me. Hahaha.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s praise, Li Mu felt his bones bing a few grams lighter. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to myrades in the army as well as the training of the sect.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve also worked hard. Otherwise, it would be impossible for you to enter the Soaring Dragon Realm.¡±

    As Zhao Hai said that, Li Mu¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He turned his hand and took out a disc. Projected on the top of the disc was the figure of a person. One could see the anxious expression on their face as they reported, ¡°Captain Li, area 358 is currently being besieged by arge quantity of beasts. We need reinforcements immediately¡ª-¡±

    Then themunication suddenly cut off. Li Mu¡¯s expression changed. Then he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Army Commander, take a rest first. I¡¯ll lead the reinforcements to help them.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. We can go together.¡±

    Li Mu nodded and immediately went to gather people. Before long, a whole team was assembled. Li Mu left about 100 people to guard the camp. Most of the neers stayed behind to limatize with the surroundings. Then a white light shed around Li Mu. The scope of the light was quiterge, covering everyone around him. When the white light disappeared, the group disappeared from the camp.

    A few neers were shocked when Li Mu disappeared. They eximed, ¡°What just happened? There¡¯s no transmission formation. How did they disappear?¡±

    A cultivator who had been in the Soaring Dragon Realm for a while replied, ¡°That¡¯s a portable transmission formation. It¡¯s a product of the True Spirit Realm. It¡¯s very useful in the Soaring Dragon Realm but not in the Great Realm of Cultivation. The portable transmission formations are very hungry for spiritual force from the user and the surroundings. It¡¯s also very expensive. We have to work for a long time to buy some. We¡¯ll only use them in times of crisis. Alright, enough about that. Let me lead all of you to your residences.¡±

    Zhao Hai was already aware of this transmission formation. Lin Ling used this in front of him before. Later on, as Zhao Hai looked into the Soaring Dragon Realm, he became aware of the portable transmission formation¡¯s existence.

    It must be said that the portable transmission formations were really good. It can fit on the palm of one¡¯s hand. Most importantly, it can record coordinates. The portable transmission formation can memorize ces that the user has been to. The user can also set the coordinates themselves. Then the user only needs to activate the transmission formation to teleport. It was very convenient.

    However, the portable transmission formations have high requirements for spiritual qi. Not only does it require spiritual qi from its user, it also needs a high density of spiritual qi from the surroundings. The user must be at least at the immortal stage and the surroundings must be at the same level as the Soaring Dragon Realm or better. Otherwise, the portable transmission formation wouldn¡¯t activate.

    After a sh of white light, Zhao Hai and the others appeared inside a jungle. The moment they appeared, they immediately heard the intermittent roars of beasts and the sound of fighting. Violent spiritual fluctuations were felt all around. One could see that both sides of the battle have very formidable strength.

    Li Mu led Zhao Hai and the others to a certain direction. While flying, Li Mu turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Army Commander, you have to be careful. The beasts of the Soaring Dragon Realm are very formidable. All of them are at the immortal stage.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll be fine. Let¡¯s continue.¡± The others were also cautious. It has been some time since they have been in the Soaring Dragon Realm. All of them were aware of its dangers. They shouldn¡¯t underestimate anything here. Even a small insect might contain a sting that could end your life.

    Since Tie Zhantian entered the Soaring Dragon Realm, Zhao Hai has been observing everything they came up against. It can be said that Zhao Hai understood the Soaring Dragon Realm better than Li Mu and the others.

    After a while, the group saw people who were being besieged. A team of 100 were being attacked by a group of beasts. These beasts looked like small swallows. They have ck and white feathers and pointed beaks along with scissor-like tails. Although small, the offensive strength of the swallows was terrifying. They were extremely fast as well. Even shields of immortal experts were broken under multiple attacks.

    When the swallows attack, their bodies would turn into a pointed cone, like a bullet fired from a gun. If someone was hit by it, they would no doubt die or be severely injured. Even if they block with their defensive artifacts, the artifacts would be damaged.

    Zhao Hai recognized this swallow. In the Soaring Dragon Realm, they¡¯re called Steel Beaked Swallows. These swallows were among the mostmon beasts in the Soaring Dragon realm. They weren¡¯t considered powerful beasts. However, a flock of them contained a lot of swallows, ranging from hundreds to tens of thousands. Even powerful beasts would steer away from the path of a flock of steel beaked swallows. It was said that the beaks of these swallows would kill tens of thousands of people in the Soaring Dragon Realm every year. One could see how formidable they are.

 Chapter 1928

    <h4>Chapter 1928: Bing Team Leader</h4>

    The steel beaked swallows that were besieging the cultivators numbered around 400. Each of these steel beaked swallows were extremely agile. Their attacks were as prating as a bullet. They left no traces.

    Even 200 immortal experts wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the attacks of 400 steel beaked swallows. Seeing this situation, Zhao Hai rushed over to attack the birds.

    Li Mu and the others followed immediately and attacked the steel beaked swallows. However, stopping the swallows wasn¡¯t easy. The steel beaked swallows were small and agile. They moved as if they were teleporting everywhere. One second they were in one ce, the next second they were at another ce dozens of meters away. Such a speed was very hard to catch.

    Fortunately, Zhao Hai was present. Zhao Hai stopped a hundred swallows from attacking, even killing dozens of them.

    Actually, what the others didn¡¯t know was that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t kill these swallows. Instead, he sent them to the Space. Since everyone was busy fighting, they didn¡¯t notice.

    After receiving more than ten steel beaked swallows into the Space, Zhao Hai began to seriously attack. Zhao Hai¡¯s attacks were very fast, making it easier for him to kill the swallows.

    Finally, after Zhao Hai killed dozens of steel beaked swallows, the flock was beginning to be afraid. Beasts like them were typically cowardly. Unless necessary, they wouldn¡¯t go all out against you.

    Several steel beaked swallows screeched before the flock scattered in all four directions. In a blink of an eye, not even a shadow of a bird could be seen. Seeing that the enemy had run away, everyone began to rx. Li Mu flew to Zhao Hai¡¯s side and said, ¡°Army Commander is really powerful. You¡¯re already stronger than us right after entering the immortal stage.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t talk about these useless things. Go and see if we suffered any loss.¡±

    Li Mu smiled and said, ¡°I just went to take a look, there¡¯s no loss but there are two injured. They should be able to recover in no time. We actually profited this time. Steel beaked swallows are quite valuable. A lot of shops in the city buy them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Then you can keep it. I just arrived, I don¡¯t know much about these things.¡± Li Muplied and went to make the arrangements. Before long, the battlefield was cleaned up. However, Li Mu didn¡¯t rush to leave. The group mingled with each other for some time.

    The team that was attackedprised 94 people. Forty of them were from the nine super sects while 54 came from the Freedom Alliance. Their task this time was to pick medicinal herbs. Majority of those from the Freedom Alliance knew Zhao Hai. After all, Zhao Hai was a legendary figure in the alliance. Meanwhile, the others have participated in the Heavenly Demon War. Because of this, all of them were excited to see Zhao Hai.

    None of them dared to underestimate Zhao Hai. The fighting strength that Zhao Hai showed shocked them. Although steel beaked swallows were beasts that rely on their numbers to win, they were notoriously difficult to kill due to their agility. Even if they can¡¯t kill you, it would also be difficult to catch them.

    Because of this, living steel beaked swallows were very marketable beasts in the Soaring Dragon Realm. Their corpses could also be sold. The flesh and blood of the swallows could be made into pills that could permanently increase a cultivator¡¯s agility and speed.

    This made steel beaked swallows popr in the True Spirit Realm. Various sects would buy them for high prices. These prices stayed high as well due to the difficulty in catching these birds.

    The people of the Great Realm of Cultivation weren¡¯t living good lives in the Soaring Dragon Realm. The ie from these steel beaked swallows would alleviate some of their financial pressure.

    They needed money to live in the Soaring Dragon Realm, and they needed a lot. They can¡¯t always rely on the Great Realm of Cultivation to send them resources. Here, most of their expenses were earned by themselves.

    Besides giving tasks, the sects of the True Spirit Realm also open shops to purchase materials. Most of Li Mu and the others¡¯ ie came from these shops.

    One could cultivate even without using pills in the Soaring Dragon Realm because of the dense spiritual qi. However, if you want to join a powerful sect, then you would need to go to the big cities. Most of the camps of the realms whoe to the Soaring Dragon Realm were in remote ces. This was because the closer they were to the city, the more likely they would get attacked. Due to the remoteness of their camps, people from the lower realms need to fly to the cities. But flying from their camp to big cities would take more than a day. They also couldn¡¯t travel during the night or they would be swarmed by beasts.

    Since they cannot fly all the way, they can only use transmission formations or stay in cities during the night. Both options require a lot of money.

    Moreover, cultivators would need all kinds of artifacts to aplish their tasks. The Soaring Dragon Realm was too dangerous. And the artifacts of the Great Realm of Cultivation wouldn¡¯t work here. Therefore, cultivators need to buy from the sects of the True Spirit Realm. They would also need all kinds of pills to survive. All of these need high-level spirit stones. Such expenses weren¡¯t small.

    Because of this, Li Mu and the others always found themselves short of money. With these steel beaked swallows, they could rx for a few days.

    After receiving the steel beaked swallows, Li Mu and the others helped the team gather medicinal herbs. Then the group used a portable transmission formation to return to Wulong City.

    Once they were done handing the task in, the group returned to the Great Realm of Cultivation¡¯s camp in order to wee Zhao Hai and the other neers. Li Mu also bought spirit wine. These spirit wines weren¡¯t high-end goods, so they were inexpensive. However, Li Mu and the others still wouldn¡¯t buy them unless there¡¯s an asion.

    This doesn¡¯t mean that Li Mu and the others were having a difficult time. But they used all their extra money to buy artifacts. The artifacts in the Soaring Dragon Realm were all high-end goods. If they could buy these artifacts and send them back to their sect, their sect would be stronger. They could also spend any extra money to buy artifacts that could make them safer, just like themunicators and portable transmission formations that Li Mu used. Because of this, Li Mu and the others would save money on food and entertainment.

    Daytime in the Soaring Dragon Realm was very long. A day wouldst 48 hours while there would be 36 hours of night. This gave cultivators enough time to go outside.

    When Zhao Hai and the others arrived, it was already noon in the Soaring Dragon Realm. And after saving the others and returning to the camp, it was almost dark.

    It didn¡¯t take long before the skies turnedpletely ck. Teams began to camp one after another. Li Mu also activated the protective shield. Not only could the protective shield block attacks, it also hid the camp and prevented beasts from discovering them. This shield was also unique to the Soaring Dragon Realm, and its price wasn¡¯t cheap.

    After starting the protective shield, Li Mu held a party and had a good drink with Zhao Hai and the others. When the party was in full swing, Li Mu stood up and raised his cup as he said, ¡°Everyone, in addition to weing the neers, I have something else to announce. This is Mister Zhao Hai, I think everyone already knows him. He¡¯s the Army Commander of the Freedom Alliance¡¯s army. You should be aware of the armymander¡¯s strength. I want to announce that I¡¯m officially resigning as the team leader of the Great Realm of Cultivation¡¯s team. I ask Mister Zhao Hai to take my ce.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t think Li Mu would have such a proposition. He quickly replied, ¡°Li Mu, I just arrived at the Soaring Dragon Realm. I¡¯m not yet familiar with the ce. How can I work as the captain?¡±

    At this moment, Yuan Ba stood up and said, ¡°Mister, please don¡¯t refuse. We might be from different factions, but once we enter the Soaring Dragon Realm all of us have one identity, and that is people from the Great Realm of Cultivation. Mister, all of us know that yourmanding ability is unparalleled. As for being unfamiliar with the Soaring Dragon Realm, you don¡¯t have to worry. I believe you will be familiar with it soon.¡±

    Yuan Ba¡¯s words resonated with the others. Zhao Hai was very famous in the Great Realm of Cultivation for decades. It can be said that the nine super sects didn¡¯t dare start a war with the Freedom Alliance because of him. Although he has entered the Soaring Dragon Realm, this didn¡¯t affect his status in everyone¡¯s hearts. Zhao Hai was someone who can summon a thousand immortal-level Undead. This meant that he had a thousand powerful helpers. Zhao Hai was also famous for his ability tomand. In addition to his undead andmanding ability, Zhao Hai was also known for his strength.

    There¡¯s also another important reason, the existence of the alliance army. There were nearly a hundred people from the alliance army in the Soaring Dragon Realm. People from the Freedom Alliance would also be listening to Zhao Hai¡¯s orders. It can be said that as soon as he entered the Soaring Dragon Realm, he became the most influential person among those from the Great Realm of Cultivation. Even if Zhao Hai declines, nobody would dare take the position of team leader as long as he was present.

    Yuan Ba and the other cultivators from the nine super sects were also aware of how vicious and merciless Zhao Hai could be. If they didn¡¯t support Zhao Hai and offend him, then Zhao Hai might find an opportunity to deal with them. When the timees, it would be toote for them to regret.

    Because of all these reasons, Yuan Ba and the others decided to support Zhao Hai. Seeing this, Zhao Hai knew that it wouldn¡¯t be good if he didn¡¯t be team leader. He smiled bitterly as he waved his hand, making the room silent. Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°Since everyone wants me to be team leader, then I¡¯ll have to ept. But I want all of you to understand that I¡¯m still not familiar with the Soaring Dragon Realm. I hope that you will all help me. Otherwise, you can¡¯t me me if I happen to send you to a ditch.¡±

    As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, everyone couldn¡¯t help butugh. Some of them weren¡¯t familiar with Zhao Hai. Hearing Zhao Hai joke around, the obstructions in their heart disappeared. They thought that it might be a good idea for Zhao Hai to be the team leader.

    Zhao Hai lifted his cup and said, ¡°Alright, then I am the team leader. Let me offer you all a toast for our future cooperation. I promise you that one day, we will move our base inside a city.¡± Everyone raised their cups and cheered.

    In the Soaring Dragon Realm, there are people from the lower realms who live inside cities. This was because these realms have be powerful. The spirit stones that they earned was enough for them to pay for a base inside a city. Living inside a city was the dream of many cultivators in the Soaring Dragon Realm. Although they didn¡¯t expect much, everyone couldn¡¯t help but get uplifted hearing Zhao Hai promise them.

    Everyone drank all of the wine that Li Mu bought. Then everyone went back to their residences to prepare for the next day¡¯s affairs. Of course, people were also assigned as night watch. If the camp was discovered by the beasts, everyone would have enough time to run away.

    The next morning, everyone got up early. Zhao Hai also got up early and went out of the Space. He went to the transmission formation square and announced, ¡°Everyone, gather around. It¡¯s time to distribute tasks.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, everyone couldn¡¯t help but stare. They couldn¡¯t understand what Zhao Hai meant. Zhao Hai just arrived at the Soaring Dragon Realm. How could he distribute tasks to everyone? Yesterday, he even said that he wasn¡¯t familiar with the Soaring Dragon Realm. Is he trying to establish his status because he just became the team leader?

    However, no matter what, they have to give face to Zhao Hai. So everyone gathered in the transmission formation za. All of them looked at Zhao Hai with a confused expression. Some of them even had traces of dissatisfaction on their faces. Only Li Mu and the others were confident in Zhao Hai and were excitedly waiting for him to talk.

    When everyone gathered around, Zhao Hai said, ¡°I¡¯ll be assigning tasks now. Li Mu, bring a few hundred people with you to the camp and resume any tasks that¡¯s left. Complete the easier ones. Write down any rewards you got and any items used. Yuan Ba, take 100 people to Wulong City and copy all of the tasks that we can ept. Wang Feng, take another 100 people to a city you¡¯re familiar with. Naturally, don¡¯t go to Wulong City. Copy all of the tasks there as well. Zhang Tao, you do the same. Now go.¡±

 Chapter 1929

    <h4>Chapter 1929: Assigning Tasks</h4>

    Everyone was still confused. Yuan Ba looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, if I may ask, what do you n to do? Will it help us take on tasks in the future?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I promise to not let you do useless work. Neers will stay in the camp and use this opportunity to ask the others for advice about the Soaring Dragon Realm. After all, a single mistake might cost you your life here. I hope that before it gets dark, everyone canplete the tasks I assigned. Little Mu, we need to distribute the funds for today¡¯s activities.¡±

    Li Mu immediately took action and gave certain amounts of spirit stones to the people who would go out. He didn¡¯t give any extra because he didn¡¯t have a lot of spirit stones.

    After Li Mu divided the spirit stones, everyone prepared to head out. Zhao Hai also found the people who had been in the Soaring Dragon Realm for a long time and asked for information. Actually, Zhao Hai has no need to ask. However, he has to ask questions to avoid suspicion.

    The day passed quickly. Before it got dark, everyone returned to the camp. Zhao Hai also activated the defensive shield and had everyone take a rest. Then he collected the tasks that Yuan Ba and the others listed down before returning to his residence.

    Yuan Ba and the others were still unclear about Zhao Hai¡¯s actions. Some of them even felt disdain. After all, they had been in the Soaring Dragon Realm for longer than Zhao Hai. In their opinion, Zhao Hai shouldn¡¯t know much about the Soaring Dragon Realm. This made his orders look like he was enforcing his authority.

    A night of silence passed and the next morning, Zhao Hai called everyone over to the transmission formation za. Seeing that everyone was gathered, Zhao smiled and said, ¡°Yesterday, I had everyone go out to record tasks from various cities because I want to find tasks that are the easiest to do but with good rewards. If weplete them, we would be able to acquire a certain amount of wealth in the shortest time. This will be important for our future development, and it will also help the others who will being to the Soaring Dragon Realm.¡±

    ¡°I have found a few tasks that neers can do. These are tasks that have low risk but high reward. However, there aren¡¯t a lot of them. We have 90 neers here, including myself. We can divide into nine groups and be led by an experienced person. As for the others, you canplete other tasks. The tasks we¡¯re going to do might not gain us a lot of impression points, but we can get a lot of spirit stones from them. Only by having a lot of spirit stones can we better arm ourselves. Li Mu, these are the tasks that need to bepleted. All of them are selected by me. Listed along with the tasks are the amount of people needed toplete it. I also wrote down what needs to be done. Just follow everything.¡±

    ¡°Also, the camp cannot be left with nobody. Li Mu, I¡¯ll leave a portable transmission formation to you. At least 200 people need to be in the camp, ready to support the others if somethinges up.¡±

    After giving his instructions, Zhao Hai gave Li Mu the portable transmission formation as well as the jade slips. Li Mu and the others couldn¡¯t help but be dazed. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be able to prepare this much in just one night.

    Under Zhao Hai¡¯s assignment, the neers to the Soaring Dragon Realm were divided into nine groups. Each group would be led by an experienced cultivator. Then they all went out to receive the tasks that were assigned.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s task was quite special, it was to go to the third mining area to find jade stctites. Jade stctites were like normal stctites, but they were valued by the True Spirit Realm for its medicinal properties. This material was rare, but looking for it didn¡¯t involve any danger. This was because beasts don¡¯t have any use for jade stctites. Additionally, jade stctites were very small. A jade stctite the size of a cup would take about 10 thousand years to form. And if it was all taken away, that spot would no longer produce stctites.

    Finding jade stctites wasn¡¯t dangerous, but one needs to be patient. Naturally, because of its rarity, jade stctites fetch a very good price. They¡¯re also worth quite a lot of impression points.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai¡¯s task was a rtively difficult one. He left the easier tasks for the others to do.

    The jade stctite task can be found in any sect branch, so Zhao Hai¡¯s group of 11 went to Wulong City. Recently, the people of the Great Realm of Cultivation have been working in Wulong City, it was the ce they were most familiar with.

    The experienced person that went with Zhao Hai¡¯s group was Yuan Ba. Naturally, Yuan Ba wasn¡¯t opposed to being with Zhao Hai¡¯s team.

    After arriving at Wulong City, Zhao Hai looked around him and said, ¡°Mist Pill Sect has our task. Let¡¯s head there to ept it.¡±

    Yuan Ba initially wanted to introduce the sects in Wulong City. But upon hearing Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. There was indeed a sect branch of the Mist Pill Sect in Wulong City. Mist Pill Sect specializes in refining medicinal material. Moreover, the artifacts that they refine were also made with medicinal materials. These artifacts were very special. Although they were made with medicinal resources, they cannot be consumed, only used like other artifacts. Only capable people from the Mist Pill Sect could refine these artifacts.

    The Mist Pill Sect wasn¡¯t powerful, but their position in the True Spirit Realm wasn¡¯t low. Most importantly, people from the Mist Pill Sect were very good at refining pills as well as curing wounds.

    A doctor would always be respected wherever they are. Even cultivators would need someone to fix their wounds. And these cultivators would go to the Mist Pill Sect to get cured. Because of this, cultivators of the Mist Pill Sect were respected in the True Spirit Realm.

    The Mist Pill Sect was also aware of their ce. They acted low-key and were friendly to everyone. As long as there was an injured person, or a medicinal material to be refined, they usually wouldn¡¯t refuse. This allowed the Mist Pill Sect to have a higher positionpared to the others. The sect has numerous friends who owed them a favor.

    Because of this, the Mist Pill Sect has branches in almost all medium-sized cities and above. One could see how respected the sect was.

    Mist Pill Sect mainly received medicinal materials in the Soaring Dragon Realm. All year round, they would have purchase and collection tasks for medicinal materials. Moreover, they give rich rewards. A lot of cultivators choose to do tasks issued by the Mist Pill Sect because of this. And since Zhao Hai¡¯s goal was to collect jade stctites, it was natural for him to ept the task from the Mist Pill Sect.

    Yuan Ba also wanted to lead Zhao Hai to the Mist Pill Sect to get tasks. However, before he could say it, Zhao Hai was already nning to go there. This gave Yuan Ba a new understanding of Zhao Hai. It seems like Zhao Hai really did study the night before. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have made the correct decision.

    At the same time, Yuan Ba became curious about the tasks that Zhao Hai gave out. From Zhao Hai¡¯s performance, these tasks certainly wouldn¡¯t be simple.

    Although Wulong City was only a medium-sized city in the Soaring Dragon Realm, its size couldn¡¯t be considered small. It was a city that could amodate a million people. Even three million people wouldn¡¯t be a problem. However, the number of cultivators currently living inside the city didn¡¯t exceed 100 thousand. This made the city look empty.

    It was also because of this that the shops in the city were veryrge, they didn¡¯tck anynd to build on. The branch office of the Mist Pill Sect was in a non-conspicuous part of the city. In front of it was a two-story building and then two seeding buildings be. The buildings were made with cyan-colored stone. It made the buildings look solid.

    The Mist Pill Sect office in Wulong City wasn¡¯t eye-catching. There was also arge area behind the sect¡¯s shop. In this area were pill-making and refining rooms. Pills and artifacts that the cultivators of the Soaring Dragon Realmmissioned would be made here.

    Zhao Hai and the others arrived at the building of the Mist Pill Sect. The building wasn¡¯t veryrge, only 1000 square meters. There was a que above the entrance that spelled ¡°Mist Pill Sect¡± inrge characters. Then below therge characters were smaller characters that spelled ¡°Wulong City Branch¡±.

    Zhao Hai sized up the building and discovered that cultivators wereing in and out of the building, indicating how busy it was. Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he looked at everyone and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head in.¡±

    Yuan Ba and the others nodded. Then they followed Zhao Hai to the building. There were three rows of counters inside. One row was facing the entrance while the other two were at the left and right sides of the building. The center counter wasbeled with ¡®Task Releasing¡¯ while the left and right counters werebeled ¡®Task Handover¡¯ and ¡®Trading¡¯ respectively.

    When Zhao Hai walked up to the task releasing counter, he saw several female cultivators behind it. These female cultivators were wearing cyan robes, and they were very beautiful.

    Beside the dividing walls of the counter was a light screen that showed tasks. It looked like a screen from aputer.

    Looking at the tasks, Zhao Hai quickly found the one that requires jade stctites. A cup-sized jade stctite was required toplete it. One could get 10 impression points frompleting the task. Additionally, two detoxification pills, two recovery pills, and one origin pill will be awarded. One could only get the impression points during the first time theyplete the tasks.

 Chapter 1930

    <h4>Chapter 1930: Receiving The Task</h4>

    The female cultivator opposite Zhao Hai and the others saw that they were looking at the screen. She stood up and smiled at Zhao Hai as she said, ¡°Hello sir, are you here to pick up a task?¡±

    Zhao Hai also smiled at the female cultivator before he replied, ¡°Yes, but I have to trouble you. I just entered the Soaring Dragon Realm. I would like to know what I need to do to ept the task.¡±

    The female cultivator was stunned when she heard Zhao Hai say that this was his first task. But she immediately recovered and replied, ¡°Congrattions foring to the Soaring Dragon Realm. Mister, I can make you a jade card here. The jade card will record your identity as well as the tasks that you havepleted and your impression points. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly replied and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ve troubled you.¡± The female cultivator smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite.¡± Then she turned around and left.

    Seeing that the female cultivator was about to get his jade card, Zhao Hai quickly said, ¡°Please wait a minute. I came here with ten other people to ept the task. Please give them jade cards as well.¡±

    The female cultivator paused when she heard Zhao Hai. Then when she looked behind him, she saw several people standing behind Zhao Hai. She nodded and then turned around and left.

    At this time, Zhang Feng, who had been silent all this time, said, ¡°We¡¯re taking the task to find jade stctite milk?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re going to look for it. And as long as we find a cup of jade stctite milk, the task would beplete. If we find a few more, all of us mightplete the task.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Yuan Ba interjected, ¡°Mister, jade stctite milk isn¡¯t easily found. Although there¡¯s no dangers in the area where jade stctite milk is collected, we might encounter danger while looking for them.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll look for it slowly.¡± The reason Zhao Hai was so sure was because the task to collect jade stctite milk had already been taken by Tie Zhantian. Moreover, Tie Zhantian and the others were able toplete it.

    The ce where Tie Zhantian and the others found the jade stctite milk has a hidden cave that has more stctite milk. It was just that Tie Zhantian and the others weren¡¯t able to find it. It was left untouched until this time. The amount of jade stctite milk in that hidden cave was enough for ten people toplete the task. Therefore, Zhao Hai wanted to take this opportunity toplete it.

    Before long, the female cultivator returned with a pile of jade cards. Then Zhao Hai and the others began to fill the cards with their information. It was like an identification card. But instead of a picture, it has a full three-dimensional projection of their body.

    After receiving theirpleted cards, Zhao Hai and the others took the task. Once all of them were finished, they went out of the Mist Pill Sect branch.

    When they were outside, Yuan Ba couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mister, do you have a n?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Follow me. I want toplete this task before the day ends.¡± Then he led the group outside the city.

    Once the group exited the city, Zhao Hai became more cautious. He lowered the altitude of his flight and also slowed down.

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t only Zhao Hai who did this, Yuan Ba was the same. From the experiences he gained, he knew that he had to be careful while venturing out of the city. He knew how terrifying the Soaring Dragon Realm could be. People say that the older the rivers andkes are, the more timid they would be. This wasn¡¯t random talk. Those who stayed in the Soaring Dragon Realm for a longer time knew that.

    Yuan Ba doesn¡¯t know where Zhao Hai got his confidence. But he soon understood after seeing Zhao Hai take out a jade slip from time to time. As he looked at the jade slip, Zhao Hai would look at the surroundings and change his direction ordingly.

    This means that Zhao Hai has a map of the Soaring Dragon Realm. This map should be from the ck Tiger Gang. In fact, having a map of the Soaring Dragon Realm wasn¡¯t unusual for the sects. Everyone would send maps back to their sects to help those who woulde after. Yuan Ba and the others also have their own maps.

    Each sect¡¯s map has their own hidden locations. After all, different people go to different ces. And in the Great Realm of Cultivation, it wouldn¡¯t be wrong to say that the ck Tiger Gang has the mostplete map of the Soaring Dragon Realm.

    Zhao Hai stopped from time to time, always being careful. After three hours of flying, Zhao Hai and the others finally reached a remote hill. The hill was full of rocks. These rocks were the mostmon bluestones which have no value. Because of this, not even cultivators from the lower realms woulde here. Even beasts wouldn¡¯te here.

    Afternding on the hill, Zhao Hai walked around for some time to calcte the position before going to the southeast part of the hill.

    There were no paths in the hill and there were rocks everywhere. Zhao Hai slowly walked forward and was soon faced with a huge chunk of bluestone. Seeing the bluestone, Zhao Hai nodded and then inserted his hand into the stone as though it was tofu. Then he lifted his arm up, revealing a hole nearly three meters wide and four meters tall.

    Zhao Hai ced the bluestone on the side. Then he turned his head to the others and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head in.¡± After he said that, he went inside the hole. Zhang Feng and the others hastily followed behind.

    In the beginning, the passage was very narrow. Zhao Hai could only move sideways through it. But after some time, the passage opened up into a huge cavern. The cavern was being lit up by a dim light.

    Zhao Hai and the others looked around the cavern in a daze. The size of the cavern was beyond what they expected. What stunned them more than the size of the cavern was the beautiful view inside.

    Stctites could be seen everywhere. And instead of being white, the stctites were blue. When the dim light hit the stctites, the reflections they gave out made the cave look mystical.

    This was something that Zhang Feng and the others haven¡¯t seen before. Even Zhao Hai was stunned by the beauty of the cavern. After some time, Zhao Hai recovered. He turned his head to the others and said, ¡°It¡¯s really beautiful. What do you all think?¡±

    The others also recovered. Hearing Zhao Hai, they nodded. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t wrong, the cavern was indeed beautiful.

    After admiring the view, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Go look around and see if there are any jade stctite milk.¡± Everyoneplied and began to scour the ce.

    Zhao Hai was just acting as he looked around. Actually, he knew there was no longer any jade stctite milk in this ce. The jade stctite milk is in the hidden cave.

    Zhao Hai also discovered that Yuan Ba was following him. But he didn¡¯t care and just smiled faintly as he slowly searched the cavern. But bit by bit, he adjusted his position to lead Yuan Ba to the entrance of the hidden cave. Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t want to find the hidden cave by himself. Yuan Ba wasn¡¯t an idiot, if Zhao Hai found the cave, he would definitely be suspicious of him. Therefore, Zhao Hai ns to use Yuan Ba to find the entrance. This way, the situation would progress normally.

    Zhao Hai calcted Yuan Ba¡¯s route and sped up little by little. He wants to keep himself from getting in contact with the entrance. He wanted Yuan Ba to be the first to touch it.

    This wasn¡¯t a difficult task for Zhao Hai. Yuan Ba was also just following Zhao Hai, not spying on him. Nor would he dare. Yuan Ba just wanted to learn from Zhao Hai so he wanted to be as close to him as possible. And in the end, he was used by Zhao Hai.

    An hour passed by and almost every nook and cranny of the cave was searched. But they still haven¡¯t found any traces of jade stctite milk. Zhao Hai also thought that it was time for Yuan Ba to discover the entrance of the hidden cave.

    After another ten minutes, Yuan Ba¡¯s surprised voice was suddenly heard, ¡°Everyone,e here quick. There seems to be another cave. However, it¡¯s being blocked.¡± Zhao Hai and the others immediately rushed over.

    Zhao Hai saw that Yuan Ba had truly discovered the entrance to the hidden cave. The entrance was very hidden. And the hole wasn¡¯t very big.

    Zhao Hai looked at the hole and said, ¡°I think we have to take a look inside and see. If there¡¯s no danger, we¡¯ll go in.¡± The group nodded. Zhao Hai flipped his hand and took out something that looked like a snake. In fact, it was a snake robot.

    It was a snake-shaped robot. Zhao Hai initially wanted to use an Undead creature. However, he discovered that the Soaring Dragon Realm can only amodate immortal creatures. Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t have any small immortal-level beasts. Instead, he settled on the snake robot. This snake robot was used in science and technology civilizations for rescue operations and underground surveys.

    Zhao Hai knew what was inside the cave, but he couldn¡¯t let other people know this. Everyone was curious by Zhao Hai¡¯s actions. Zhang Feng looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, what did you take out? Was that a puppet?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°This thing is called a rescue and survey snake. As you know, I ascended from the lower realms. The realm I came from has a science and technology civilization. This is one of the machines that they manufacture. It¡¯s simr to puppets, but they have nobat ability. Its use is very specific. I like to y around with these things in my free time. I happen to have one of these in my spatial bag.¡±

 Chapter 1931

    <h4>Chapter 1931: Good Base</h4>

    Zhang Feng and the others believed what Zhao Hai said. All of them were aware that Zhao Hai ascended from the lower realms. They were also aware of science and technology civilizations. Although they were able to know the capabilities of the snake robot, they didn¡¯t take it seriously upon hearing that it doesn¡¯t have anybat strength. To the people of the Great Realm of Cultivation, strength was everything.

    Before long, the sound of metallic friction was heard before the snake robot came out of the hole. Green light came out of the snake¡¯s eyes that formed a projection. Then Zhao Hai and the others looked at the image on the projection.

    Upon seeing what¡¯s inside the cave, everyone could no longer calm down. As it turns out, this hidden cave was bigger than the one they were in. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem for tens of thousands of people to move in. Most importantly, there were a lot of jade stctite milk inside.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh, then he said, ¡°Well, it seems like we¡¯vepleted our task. Yuan Ba, I have to thank you this time. Each one of us will take a cup¡¯s worth of jade stctite milk to hand over to the Mist Pill Sect. As for the rest, we¡¯ll sell it for spirit stones.¡±

    Yuan Ba was also happy with this oue. In the Soaring Dragon Realm, as long as it was done in a group, everything will belong to the group. The only exception was when the material was needed toplete a task. Some could exchange their share with pills or as spirit stones.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and used his divergent ability to expand the entrance to the cave. Before long, the entrance to the cave was big enough for five people to pass through side by side.

    Inside the giant cave were numerous stgmites and stctites that looked like the canines of a beast. On the floor were small pools that were filled with blue liquid.

    As he looked at the jade stctite milk, Zhao Hai said, ¡°There really are a lot. Everyone, take your share and put the rest away. Yuan Ba, let¡¯s sell half of the stctites and store the other half. They will have a use in the future.¡±

    Looking at the jade stctite milk, Yuan Ba said, ¡°Mister, we can just keep them all. Later on, we¡¯ll give it to our neers so that they canplete the tasks with ease.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°No, then the purpose of the tasks would disappear. If the Mist Pill Sect finds out about it, then it wouldn¡¯t be good. After these jade stctite milks are taken away, they would certainly experience some changes. The Mist Pill Sect is an ancient pill refining sect, they should have a way to know when a certain material has been harvested. If they find out that we have been cheating on the tasks, they might be offended.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Yuan Ba stared for a moment before he nodded and said, ¡°Yes, sir, I understand.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then he waved his hand. Everyone took out a cup and collected jade stctite milk with it. The cups they were using were issued by the Mist Pill Sect. Each cup wasn¡¯trge, it was enough to hold a couple of drops or so. One could see from this point how rare jade stctite milk was.

    Once everyone took their share of jade stctite milk, Yuan Ba took out two jade bottles and collected the remaining milk. After all the jade stctite milk were collected, Zhao Hai looked around with his eyes shining as he said, ¡°Everyone take a look around and see if there are any passages to the outside.¡±

    Everyone paused for a moment when they heard Zhao Hai. Then Zhang Feng and the others immediately understood what Zhao Hai meant. They quickly went around the cave to examine it. After a while, Li Kuangge¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Brother Hai,e and look at this. There seems to be an underground river here.¡±

    Zhao Hai turned his head and immediately flew over. And sure enough, there was a concealed underground river. There was a hole about a meter wide. Then five meters down the hole, one could see flowing water, which made the hole look like a well.

    Zhao Hai stretched his hand towards the entrance of the cave and felt that there was a breeze. This means that the cave was ventted.

    Knowing this, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression lit up. Then he said, ¡°Everyone,e over here. I have something to say.¡±

    Looking at everyone, Zhao Hai said, ¡°What do you think about turning this ce into our base? If we seal the hole outside, it would be a fully enclosed space. We can rest here during the night and use a transmission formation to go back to the city during the day.¡±

    Hearing this, Yuan Ba thought about it before his eyes lit up. He replied, ¡°Mister¡¯s proposal is very good. Moreover, after further observation, I could see that the jade stctites here are still able to produce milk. We won¡¯t collect them, but they should be useful for us. And with such a fully enclosed base, our safety is more guaranteed. It¡¯s also not far from Wulong City. No matter which way you look at it, it¡¯s a very convenient location.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°You guys stay here first while I explore the underground river below. If the river can be used as an exit, we¡¯ll move our base here.¡± Everyone nodded. They were aware of Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. They weren¡¯t worried about him suffering an ident.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s figure soon disappeared as he followed the flow of the underground river. The river was actually quite wide. Zhao Hai could feel that the river was over a hundred meters wide and a couple dozen meters deep.

    Zhao Hai went upstream first. Because of his water-element abilities, Zhao Hai moved quickly in the water. Even so, it took him nearly an hour before he found the source of the river. The source of the river was ake. Surprisingly, he didn¡¯t encounter any beasts along the way.

    Seeing that the situation was abnormal, Zhao Hai immediately used liquid silver to inspect theke. He was afraid that powerful beasts were hidden in theke. If there were powerful beasts, then it wouldn¡¯t be safe to use the river as a passage.

    Theke wasn¡¯t big, and Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t able to see any beasts. This caused Zhao Hai to be more confused. He immediately absorbed someke water. After absorbing theke water, Zhao Hai immediately understood why theke doesn¡¯t have any beasts. Theke had no spiritual qi. There was even a hint of poison in it.

    It must be known that ordinarykes have abundant spiritual qi. And the more spiritual qi ake has, the more abundant it would be in terms of life. There would be more nts in it as well as more powerful beasts. And since there was no spiritual qi in thiske and was even a bit poisonous, it was natural that it wouldn¡¯t have any life in it.

    Zhao Hai flew out of theke and looked at the surroundings. Theke was halfway up a mountainside. After looking at the mountain, Zhao Hai finally understood why theke turned out like this.

    This mountain was very famous in the Soaring Dragon Realm. It was named Yielding Dragon Mountain. ording to legend, when the True Spirit Realm discovered the Soaring Dragon Realm, they wanted it toe under their control. However, there was a powerful dragon in the Soaring Dragon Realm. An almighty being from the True Spirit Realm fought with that dragon in Yielding Dragon Mountain. It was said that the battle caused the skies to turn red and the earth to turn ck. In the end, the True Spirit Realm powerhouse wasn¡¯t able to do anything to the dragon. However, the demonic dragon was also heavily injured by the battle. Both sides then reached an agreement, allowing the demonic dragon entry into the True Spirit Realm. And if any beasts reach a certain level of strength, they would also be allowed to enter the True Spirit Realm. This allowed the True Spirit Realm to turn the Soaring Dragon Realm into a trial field for the lower realms. At the same time, the beasts of the realm were able to use these cultivators as a catalyst to increase their strength.

    For this reason, Yielding Dragon Mountain was very famous in the Soaring Dragon Realm. Currently, the mountain is a kilometer high. But ording to legend, the mountain used to be ten kilometers tall. Because of the battle, the mountain¡¯s spirit root was destroyed, turning the mountain into a spiritual void. So even if it was famous, nobody came here.

    This was good news for Zhao Hai. This meant that nobody woulde to this ce, not even beasts. Zhao Hai and the others would be able to use theke as a safe passageway in case they needed it.

    After inspecting the surroundings, Zhao Hai returned to the underground river and went downstream. This time, it took him three hours before he discovered the exit of the river. Zhao Hai was stunned when he saw where he ended up. The exit of the underground river was actually the Soaring Dragon Sea.

    The Soaring Dragon Sea was thergest sea in the Soaring Dragon Realm. In the past, a powerhouse of the True Spirit Realm swept it with their spiritual force for a month but they couldn¡¯t find its end. ording to legend, nobody can cross the Soaring Dragon Sea. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect the underground river to exit to the Soaring Dragon Sea.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried. Because of the water quality of the underground river, no beasts shoulde through it. It was very safe.

    Zhao Hai looked around and was satisfied. It was a ce not worth paying attention to. It seems like the huge cave was the best base they could have.

    Zhao Hai returned to the underground river and swam against the stream. And after two hours, he finally returned to the cave. Don¡¯t think that the distance he traveled was short, the river was actually very long. Yielding Dragon Mountain was thousands of kilometers away from the hill where Zhao Hai and the others were. Meanwhile, the Soaring Dragon Sea was 20 thousand kilometers away. Zhao Hai was just too fast.

    Zhao Hai re-entered through the small hole in the cave. Yuan Ba and the others were anxiously waiting for him. As soon as they saw Zhao Hai return, they immediately went to him.

    Zhao Hai looked at the others and said, ¡°This will be our base in the future. But if we want to go in and out of this cave, we¡¯ll have to use transmission formations. The underground river can be used as an emergency exit. Alright, let¡¯s set up a transmission formation. After we head out, we¡¯ll immediately seal the entrance to the cave.¡±

    Although everyone didn¡¯t quite understand what Zhao Hai was saying, they didn¡¯t ask further. Several people set up a transmission formation inside the cave. The transmission formation they set up was arge one that allows hundreds of people to move at the same time. This way, those from the Great Realm of Cultivation in the Soaring Dragon Realm can transfer everyone in just two uses.

    After setting up the transmission formation, Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll equip each other with portable transmission formations in the future so that your safety will be more guaranteed. And it would be more convenient to enter the camp.¡±

    Yuan Ba and the others nodded. Then Zhao Hai led the group out of the cave. Once they got outside, Zhao Hai used his earth element ability to close the narrow passage of the cave. After it was sealed, he put the boulder back to its original position and wiped out all of the traces in the surroundings. Only then was he assured.

    It must be mentioned that the passage wasn¡¯t narrow. It was almost impossible to discover the cave using spiritual force. Don¡¯t forget that this is the Soaring Dragon Realm. The spiritual force of a cultivator wouldn¡¯t be as effective as the lower realms. This made it more unlikely to find the cave inside. Even beasts of the Soaring Dragon Realm wouldn¡¯t find it, ensuring the safety of the cave.

    Afterpleting these procedures, Zhao Hai and the others flew back to Wulong City. The reason Zhao Hai had to choose a safe camp was because that was the best he could do right now. They still don¡¯t have the resources to live inside the city and the Soaring Dragon Realm was very dangerous at night. They don¡¯t only need to guard against beasts, they also have to be wary of other people. The other realms would sometimes target other people and destroy their camps. Therefore, when choosing their bases, every realm would need to consider safety and secrecy.

    If a lower realm was attacked during the night, they would have no choice but to defend with everything they have. This was because transmission formations in cities were deactivated during the night. In other words, cultivators would need to sessfully defend their base or wait until daytime before relocating to a city where it was safe. Fighting was prohibited in cities and cities could also defend against beast attacks.

    There was only one condition where cities activate their transmission formations at night, and that was during beast tides. If a beast tide happens, everyone can seek shelter inside a city. The True Spirit Realm has developed a method to predict beast tides. So before a beast tide happens, people from all realms would be notified.

    And if you enter a city during a beast tide, then you would need to obey the city¡¯s rules and help resist against the beasts. If you don¡¯t seek shelter, then even if you die outside, nobody would care.

    If you want to support us, please download our awesome cultivation game Taoist Immortal!

 Chapter 1932

    <h4>Chapter 1932: Bandits On The Road</h4>

    Zhao Hai and the others were currently flying. Everyone was in a happy mood. People were happily talking with each other. This was because their travel to the cave has been very productive. Not only was the cave secure, it was also very beautiful. They were happy thinking that it would be their future base.

    Although he was also happy, Zhao Hai was still wary of the surroundings. The others have lowered their guards a bit because of their happiness.

    All of a sudden, Zhao Hai¡¯splexion changed. He waved his hand to stop everyone. When Yuan Ba and the others saw Zhao Hai¡¯s hand signal, they immediately stopped talking and halted. They began to prepare for a battle.

    Looking at a part of the forest, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Friends, you¡¯ve been waiting there for a long time. Why don¡¯t youe out and talk?¡±

    Yuan Ba and the others¡¯ expressions changed. This was because they didn¡¯t sense another person. They expected to encounter a beast in this ce, they didn¡¯t think that it would be another person.

    With Zhao Hai¡¯s words, more than 20 people came out of the forest. These people were wearing green robes. More importantly, all of them had green hair.

    Seeing these people, Yuan Ba¡¯splexion changed, he whispered, ¡°It¡¯s the Tree Demon Race. No wonder we weren¡¯t able to detect them.¡±

    Upon hearing Yuan Ba, everyone became even more careful. They have heard about the Tree Demon Race. The realm they came from was called the Tree Demon Realm. As soon as you hear the name, one would know that the Tree Demon Race was the absolute ruler of that realm. The Tree Demon Realm waspletely covered with trees. It was in those forests that the Tree Demons cultivate.

    However, these Tree Demons weren¡¯t known for their love of trees. The reason they were famous in the Soaring Dragon Realm was because they were effective bandits.

    The Soaring Dragon Realm was abundant with forests. And the Tree Demons were the strongest amongst the trees. Because their main bodies were trees, they can effectively hide inside a forest. As long as a cultivator passed them, they wouldn¡¯t be polite. They would block the way and take everything they have by force.

    When the Tree Demons are in the forest, theirbat strength would be enhanced. And beasts would find it hard to locate them. Because of this, Tree Demons hardly participated in the defense against a beast tide. This allowed them to safely develop. By this point, the Tree Demon Race has be a huge power in the Soaring Dragon Realm.

    Nobody in the Soaring Dragon Realm liked meeting the Tree Demons. Running into them means that you have bad luck. It was because of this that various cultivators would send information about Tree Demons back to their sects. They were being listed as dangerous entities.

    Looking at the Tree Demons, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Friends, why are you blocking our way?¡±

    The Tree Demons looked very arrogant. The one at the front looked like he was in his thirties and had a beautiful green mustache. As the Tree Demon touched his mustache, he smiled and said, ¡°Are you a child? Our Tree Demon Race stopped you. What do you think will happen next?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the Tree Demon and said, ¡°I still have to persuade you. It¡¯s better for you to not provoke people you can¡¯t afford to offend. Otherwise, not just you, the entire Tree Demon Race would have an unfortunate time.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the Tree Demons couldn¡¯t help but stare, then theyughed. The lead Tree Demon smiled as he pointed at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Hahaha. After so many years, I finally met someone more arrogant than me. Hahaha. Interesting. Kid, since you made meugh, I decided that after I kill you, I will personally absorb your body.¡±

    The most abhorrent thing about the Tree Demons was that after they killed a cultivator, they would absorb the cultivator¡¯s flesh and blood and turn it into nourishment.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Tree Demon and then smiled as he said, ¡°There are a lot of people who want to kill me, but none of them seeded so far. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re the lucky one.¡± Then with a wave of his hand, hundreds of immortal-level Undead appeared behind him. At the same time, the trees in the forest ruffled with the wind. Then the green lines that originally connected to the Tree Demons were transferred to Zhao Hai¡¯s hand.

    Zhao Hai has seen the Tree Demons rob others before. He knew the reasons why the Tree Demons were stronger when inside a forest. The Tree Demons can extract the spiritual qi of the surrounding trees to increase their strength. They could even turn the trees into puppets that could participate in the battle. This was an innate talent of the Tree Demons.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t allow the Tree Demons to do this. His wood-element ability wasn¡¯t inferior to the innate skill of the Tree Demons, it might even be stronger. Therefore, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t give the Tree Demons a chance to use the trees. He used his own ability to connect with the surrounding trees, making it impossible for the Tree Demons to use them.

    After the Tree Demons discovered what Zhao Hai did, theirplexion immediately changed. They knew what this meant. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be so formidable.

    While they were in a daze, Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead charged towards the Tree Demons. The Tree Demons resisted with all their might. They tried to use the trees around them, but because of what Zhao Hai did, they couldn¡¯t borrow their strength.

    Being unable to use their innate ability caused the Tree Demons to panic. The forest was their advantage, it was their home ground. In it, they would have aplete advantage against their enemy.

    But now, their home ground has been taken away from them. The trees were repelling them.

    Moreover, the Tree Demons were being besieged by a hundred Undead. There were only 20 of them, it didn¡¯t take long before casualties appeared.

    Zhao Hai naturally wouldn¡¯t be polite. After killing the Tree Demons, he immediately took them to the Space and turned them into Undead. But when the Tree Demons died, they turned back into huge trees.

    These huge trees became Tree Demons because they gained souls. Now that they became Undead, they returned to their original body. The leaves of their Undead form have fallen off. Their whole bodies also turned bluish-ck. There were also green wisps appearing in their bodies from time to time.

    Even if the Tree Demons have lost their humanoid form, it didn¡¯t matter to Zhao Hai. In any case, they were already Undead. It was fine as long as theirbat strength remained the same.

    It took Zhao Hai less than an hour to clean up the 20 Tree Demons. Zhao Hai tried to see if he couldmunicate with the Tree Demons, but he found that it was impossible. The Tree Demons have gained sentience, they were like people. They have their own thoughts. Wood-element abilities were useless to them.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t disappointed. If he can¡¯tmunicate, then he can¡¯tmunicate. He alreadymunicated with the Hundred Spirits Tree. Compared to the Hundred Spirits Tree, the Tree Demons were nothing.

    After dealing with the Tree Demons, Zhao Hai and the others left. They made such a huge move. It¡¯s possible that they would attract the surrounding beasts. When the timees, they will be surrounded once more. Therefore, they immediately left the area.

    Zhao Hai and the others returned to Wulong City and went directly to the Mist Pill Sect. It was still noon, but Zhao Hai and the others were going to hand in the task. It must be known that the length of taskpletion has some effect on the awarded impression points.

    When Zhao Hai and the others walked into the Mist Pill Sect branch, the female cultivator who gave them the task couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. She knew how difficult it was to find jade stctite milk. A lot of people took this task but couldn¡¯tplete it. But now, Zhao Hai and the others came back not long after they epted the task. Did theyplete it? Impossible!

    As the female cultivator was thinking about this, Zhao Hai and the others went to the counter for the task handover. Then they took out their jade cards as well as a cup of jade stctite milk to give to the Mist Pill Sect cultivator.

    The cultivator in-charge of epting the tasks was an old cultivator. He was also aware that Zhao Hai and the others had epted the task this morning. He didn¡¯t expect them to return not long after. After receiving Zhao Hai¡¯s cup, the old cultivator put it under his nose before nodding. Then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Very good. It¡¯s very fresh jade stctite milk. Young man, good job. It took you just half a day toplete the task.¡± After he said that, he also received the jade stctite milk of the others. Then he gave each cultivator 12 impression points and the word ¡®excellent¡¯ on the taskpletion record.

    The evaluation on the taskpletion record was very important. If youplete the task very well, you would be given an ¡®excellent¡¯ on your record. The evaluation was divided into excellent, good, medium, and poor.

    A good task evaluation record was proof that a cultivator was outstanding. It would also be easier for a cultivator to attract the attention of great sects. When the timees, one would be able to join a better sect. To Zhao Hai and the others who want to enter the True Spirit Realm, this was very important. Joining a big sect was much better than joining a small sect.

    If you want to support us, please download our awesome cultivation game Taoist Immortal!

 Chapter 1933

    <h4>Chapter 1933: Moving Bases</h4>

    Just as Zhao Hai was handing his task over, Yuan Ba went to the Mist Pill Sect¡¯s trading counter to sell the jade stctite milk. This was a verymon thing in the Soaring Dragon Realm. Each task has a certain requirement that needs to be met. If you meet the requirements, then you¡¯ve finished the task. As for the excess, you can sell it or keep it.

    Because of this, transactions like Yuan Ba¡¯s weremon. This didn¡¯t cause the Mist Pill Sect to be offended. Conversely, the Mist Pill Sect was happy to obtain more jade stctite milk.

    Yuan Ba sold the bottle of jade stctite milk for about 10 thousand spirit stones. Moreover, all of them were high-grade spirit stones.

    It might seem like Zhao Hai and the others were at a loss. The cups that they handed in could almost equal the bottle that Yuan Ba sold. But don¡¯t forget that they were also rewarded with pills. Each one of them received five medicinal pills. If all of them were valued together, the pills would certainly fetch more than 10 thousand spirit stones.

    After selling the jade stctite milk, Zhao Hai and the others left the Mist Pill Sect¡¯s branch hall. While walking on the streets of Wulong City, Zhao Hai turned to Yuan Ba and said, ¡°Yuan Ba, how much do those portable transmission formations cost?¡±

    Yuan Ba could understand Zhao Hai¡¯s thoughts. Hearing the question, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Mister, let¡¯s not think about that right now. Although we gained 10 thousand spirit stones, it¡¯s not enough to buy portable transmission formation. One portable transmission formation costs 100 thousand spirit stones. Therge-scale portable transmission formation that we use costs 1 million spirit stones. We can¡¯t even afford to sell it. In order to afford therge-scale transmission formation, we started saving from the time of Team Leader Tie Zhantian. And we were only able to buy it a few years ago.¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a while and said, ¡°You guys wait here. I have something to get from the base, I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡± After saying that, Zhao Hai disappeared.

    Looking at the ce Zhao Hai vanished from, Yuan Ba couldn¡¯t help but be envious, ¡°Mister is really lucky. He doesn¡¯t need portable transmission formations. He can go wherever he wants.¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since Little Hai promised a portable transmission formation to us, he will definitelyplete it. He isn¡¯t someone who reneges on his promise.¡±

    Yuan Ba nodded. At this moment, Zhao Hai returned. As soon as he appeared, Zhao Hai took out a few jade slips and handed them over to everyone while saying, ¡°You go buy the things listed on these jade slips. The sooner you buy them, the better. By the way, if the spirit stones aren¡¯t enough, sell the remaining bottle of jade stctite milk.¡±

    Yuan Ba and the others couldn¡¯t help but be confused. As he read the jade slips, Yuan Ba stared. This was because there weren¡¯t a lot of things inside the jade slips, only ten items. There were metals, jade, and other materials. They weren¡¯t difficult to find.

    Yuan Ba looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, why are we buying these things?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask too much. Go buy them quickly. After we purchase the items, we¡¯ll go back to the camp. Then we¡¯ll immediately relocate.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, everyone began to feel energized. Then Yuan Ba took Zhao Hai and the others to the trading market of Wulong City.

    This trading market was a piece ofnd allocated by the True Spirit Realm for the lower realms. People of the lower realms could erect stalls in this area to sell items. Sects from the True Spirit Realm also opened stores to sell artifacts, pills, and other materials.

    All kinds of products were being traded in the Soaring Dragon Realm. Ores, medicinal nts, and various other items could be traded. There were also True Spirit Realm shops that sell medicinal materials. The True Spirit Realm also encourages services such as refining artifacts or making pills. Making pills and artifacts was crucial to cultivation. If you can refine artifacts and make pills, the True Spirit Realm wouldn¡¯t be jealous for stealing their business, they would even award you with impression points.

    The trading market of Wulong City was located at the west district square. The square was quiterge, enough for a thousand stalls to be set up. And lined up on the edges of the square were shops that belonged to the sects of the True Spirit Realm. People from the lower realms could only open stalls and not shops.

    Most lower realm cultivators set up stalls to sell medicinal herbs or metal ores. They also sell services. Their goal for setting up stalls was to gain more spirit stones.

    Naturally, the things here aren¡¯tprehensive. Generally, people would only sell a few things. Some people would even sell just one thing. You can buy items with spirit stones or try to trade with the seller. There were also people who set up stalls to exchange items; they didn¡¯t want spirit stones.

    If you want to buy items, it would be better to do it in the shops owned by the True Spirit Realm sects. Although the items in their shops were more expensive, the quality was guaranteed. One could also find whatever they want.

    Zhao Hai and the others first went around the stalls. They managed to buy several things that they needed. But they weren¡¯t able to get everything they wanted. Therefore, they went to the shops. All in all, their expenses reached just below 20 thousand spirit stones. Yuan Ba also had to sell the remaining bottle of jade stctite milk.

    After buying everything, Zhao Hai and the others went to the transmission formation za and returned to their base. Li Mu and the others were also ready. Everything was packed. Even the defensive formation has been taken down ready to be reinstalled in the new base.

    Seeing Zhao Hai and the others return, Li Mu immediately went forward to meet them. Then he cupped his fist to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Army Commander, you¡¯re back. I also told the other teams to buy more of the materials that you asked for. They will be back soon. The tasks have beenpleted without any problems.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, fantastic. Yuan Ba, you should build the transmission formation towards the base first. Then send a group of people to clean the base. Make sure that you don¡¯t spoil the environment inside.¡±

    Yuan Ba nodded. Then he made the preparations. Before long, the transmission formation was built. Then Yuan Ba led a group of people to head towards the base. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai and Li Mu waited for the others to return.

    Not long after Yuan Ba left, everyone who went out to do tasks returned. Besides the rewards gained by the neers, everything else they gained doing the tasks were sold and exchanged for the materials that Zhao Hai wanted.

    With everyone back, Zhao Hai ordered them to go to the transmission formation. Batch by batch, people were sent to the new base. When the final group was transported, the transmission formation square of the valley base exploded. Moreover, the valley copsed,pletely vanishing from sight.

    Such a huge sound would certainly lure beasts in. Sure enough, two hours after Zhao Hai and the others left, beasts from all directions went to the valley and examined the area. The beasts thought that people fought in the valley and ended up ruining it. With this information, the beasts turned around and left.

    Zhao Hai and the others were currently inside the new base. Upon arriving at the base, the cultivators were shocked. They didn¡¯t expect their new base to be so beautiful. It looked like an underground pce. But this pce was naturally formed.

    To be honest, it would be cruel to destroy the cave¡¯s image. Yuan Ba and the others shared the same thoughts. Therefore, when they made the entrance, they made sure to make it as small as possible. This minimized the destruction they caused to the cave.

    Seeing the progress of Yuan Ba¡¯s group, Zhao Hai nodded. Then he turned to everyone and said, ¡°Everyone, go and build your residences. We¡¯ll also build a transmission formation to the outside world. Li Mu, begin to build the defensive formation. It would be useful if ever our camp gets discovered. Also, don¡¯t disturb me for a while. Just to what I told you.¡±

    Everyoneplied and began to move. Zhao Hai also took all of the materials that he had everyone buy. Then he found himself a spot in the cave and built his cave residence.

    Li Mu and the others didn¡¯t know what Zhao Hai was nning to do. However, they didn¡¯t say anything. Those who were unconvinced by Zhao Hai in the beginning already changed their minds after today¡¯s tasks. This was especially true for the veterans. They were a bit dissatisfied with the tasks that Zhao Hai gave them. But as they were doing the task, they realized that it was actually easy to do. Theypleted the task in less than a day. Moreover, the rewards were quite generous. This was something they didn¡¯t experience before.

    The tasks for the neers were even better. They allpleted their tasks within the day and received an ¡®excellent¡¯ evaluation. They also got full impression points, which made the neers feel very good.

    Although they were neers to the Soaring Dragon Realm, they didn¡¯te with no knowledge. Various sects of the Great Realm of Cultivation have introductions to the Soaring Dragon Realm. All of them knew how important impression points were. They were also aware of how important taskpletion evaluations were. Being able to obtain perfect points was absolutely a good matter for them.

    Everyone became busy and the camp began to slowly take shape. As everyone was doing their tasks, they suddenly felt the cave turn dim. They looked around in confusion. They found that the shining stctites weren¡¯t as bright as before. Li Mu looked at Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Gang Leader, what do you think is happening? Why did the stctites dim?¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned as he looked at the surroundings. Then after some time, his eyes suddenly lit up, ¡°Li Mu, take a portable transmission formation and take a look if it¡¯s already dark outside.¡±

    If you want to support us, please download our awesome cultivation game Taoist Immortal!

 Chapter 1934

    <h4>Chapter 1934: Ginseng-picking Task</h4>

    When he heard Zhang Feng, Li Mu paused for a moment before his eyes turned bright. Then he nodded and then vanished from the cave.

    The reason Li Mu¡¯s eyes lit up was because he knew how important it was for them if the dimming of the stctites indicated that it was dark outside.

    In the Great Realm of Cultivation, nobody cared whether it was daytime or nighttime. However, in the Soaring Dragon Realm, nighttime meant danger. The night was the world of the beasts.

    It would be inconvenient if they didn¡¯t know when night and day happened since their base was located underground. It must be known that cities blocked their transmission formations during the night. If the Great Realm of Cultivation doesn¡¯t know the time, then they wouldn¡¯t know when the city¡¯s transmission formations opened.

    Although there were items that could tell the time, the items weren¡¯t very convenient to use. This was because these items were made for the Great Realm of Cultivation. The length of the day in the Soaring Dragon Realm was different. If they used their time telling items, then they would have to make calctions before they could get the proper time.

    When Li Mu arrived outside, he discovered that the skies had turned dark. Seeing this, Li Mu no longer dyed and immediately used the portable transmission formation to return to the base. He worried that the white light that produced by his teleportation would attract beasts. He might be in danger if he didn¡¯t leave immediately.

    Sure enough, three minutes after Li Mu disappeared, several beasts rushed to his location. After seeing that their target was gone, the beasts began to disperse.

    Li Mu excitedly reported to Zhang Feng when he returned to the base, ¡°Gang Leader, it¡¯s dark outside. The dimming of the stctites are synchronized with the arrival of night.¡±

    The others were also happy upon hearing the good news. Zhang Feng smiled bitterly and said, ¡°We still need to see if the stctites could also tell if it¡¯s daytime. Tomorrow, you¡¯ll have to go out once the stctites light up. If what we¡¯re thinking is correct, then we won¡¯t have to worry about telling the time. Alright, everyone, take a rest. Also, there¡¯s no need to activate the defensive formation. It¡¯s useless to activate it here. And the fluctuation might attract the attention of beasts.¡±

    Everyone nodded. They knew that what Zhang Feng said was correct. Being in a cave, there was no need to activate their defensive formation. Everyone returned to their residences to rest. Nobody disturbed Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai was currently inside the Space, looking at the situation outside. Seeing that Zhang Feng and the others have taken their rest, he turned his head to Laura and said, ¡°What do you think about the cave? Do you want to take a look?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Laura smiled faintly and said, ¡°Of course. But there¡¯s no need for us to go out there. Follow me.¡± After she said that, she stood up and walked towards the basement of the vi.

    Zhao Hai was also curious as he followed Laura and the others underground. When Zhao Hai first discovered the cave, Laura and the others were very envious that they made a simr cave inside the Space. With the current level of the Space, creating a cave was just a matter of thought. Zhao Hai just didn¡¯t know where Laura and the others ced it.

    Seeing Laura and the others walking to the basement, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Below the vi was the hot spring. Did they turn the basement into an artificial cave?

    Before long, the group arrived at the basement. When Laura opened the door, Zhao Hai was able to confirm his guess. The basement of the vi has turned into a giant cave. The size of the cave wasn¡¯t any smaller than the Great Realm of Cultivation¡¯s base. Glistening rocks could be seen everywhere. Moreover, in the middle of the cave was a steaming pool of water.

    Zhao Haiughed, ¡°This is actually very good. I didn¡¯t expect that you would make the hot springs more attractive.¡±

    In fact, Zhao Hai liked to soak in the hot springs along with Laura and the others. Making the hot springs more beautiful would benefit his enjoyment while using the hot spring.

    A night of silence passed. The next morning, Zhao Hai walked out of his residence. He already knew that the stctites of the base were synchronized with the time outside. When it was dark outside, the light of the base would dim. When daytimees, the base would also light up.

    When Zhao Hai came out, Zhang Feng and the others also came out. Li Mu already went outside to take a look and saw that it was dawn. Everyone were now looking at the stctites with excitement.

    Seeing Zhao Haie out, Zhang Feng immediately went to him and said, ¡°Little Hai, we just found out that the stctites in the cave are synchronized with the time outside. It would dim during the night and be bright during the day.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I know. I just went outside to see. Alright, everyone, please gather around. I have something to share with you.¡±

    As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, everyone immediately grouped up. Zhao Hai waved his hand and a huge pile of discs appeared in front of him. There wereplex symbols carved on the discs.

    When Zhang Feng and the others saw the discs, their eyes turned bright. They saw Li Mu use these discs to teleport before.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°Everyone, take one of these disks. This is made using the materials we bought yesterday. By the way, Yuan Ba, I¡¯ll give you a mission. Here are 500 discs, sell them in the city.¡±

    After saying that, Zhao Hai threw a spatial bag to Yuan Ba. With great joy, Yuan Ba caught the bag and opened it. Inside, there were 500 portable transmission formations.

    Zhao Hai looked at Yuan Ba and said, ¡°You decide the price, but it shouldn¡¯t be less than 50 thousand spirit stones. There are 50rge-scale transmission formations and the rest are small-scale. We need to sell them off as soon as possible.¡± Yuan Ba nodded.

    Everyone took a portable transmission formation for themselves and inspected it. Zhao Hai took out another spatial bag and threw it to Li Mu as he said, ¡°Li Mu, these are a thousand portable transmission formations. Give them to neers to the Soaring Dragon Realm. Remember, if someone joins a sect or returns to the Great Realm of Cultivation, make sure to retrieve them. Don¡¯t let other people take these portable transmission formations.¡±

    Everyone responded. They understood what Zhao Hai said. The portable transmission formation was very important for the camp. In the future, there will be more peopleing from the Great Realm of Cultivation. If people who leave the Great Realm of Cultivation team take the portable transmission formations with them, then they would run out of portable transmission formations before long. After all, portable transmission formations weren¡¯t cheap to buy.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°I believe all of you havepleted the tasks I gave yesterday. However there are more tasks in the jade slips that I gave you. So you can do them now. Yuan Ba, your main mission is to sell those portable transmission formations. Alright, let¡¯s get moving. Remember to return when it¡¯s dark.¡±

    Everyone kept their portable transmission formations and then left. Zhang Feng, Li Kuangge, and the rest of Zhao Hai¡¯s team also grouped up. Yuan Ba wouldn¡¯t be following them today. Yuan Ba knew that he wasn¡¯t needed by Zhao Hai and the others. Moreover, Yuan Ba has his own mission, so he couldn¡¯t go with Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s group returned to Wulong City. After Zhang Feng looked around, he turned his head to Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Little Hai, what task do we take today?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°We¡¯ll continue looking for medicinal materials. Yesterday, we looked for jade stctite milk, today we¡¯re going to look for wild ginseng.¡±

    Zhang Feng didn¡¯t have any feelings about it. He just nodded and said, ¡°Are we still going to the Mist Pill Sect?¡± Zhang Feng asked this because he knew that the best tasks for medicinal materials were released by the Mist Pill Sect.

    Zhao Hai gave a wide smile as he said, ¡°Right, we¡¯re also going to the Mist Pill Sect. However, you have to make preparations. The ce we¡¯ll be going to will have a lot of Tree Demons.¡±

    No wonder Zhao Hai was smiling. As it turns out, he wanted to look for trouble with the Tree Demons. Picking ginseng was just a matter of convenience.

    The reason Zhang Feng and the others weren¡¯t nervous was because they knew that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t look for battles without preparations. Hearing that they were going to a ce with a lot of Tree Demons, they immediately knew Zhao Hai¡¯s thoughts. Zhao Hai was a vengeful person. The Tree Demons dared to block their path to rob them. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t deal with them, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be Zhao Hai.

    Before long, the group arrived at the Mist Pill Sect¡¯s branch. The female cultivators in charge of issuing tasks were still the same. When the female cultivators saw Zhao Hai and the others, their eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up. To be honest, jobs in the Soaring Dragon Realm were very boring. What Zhao Hai did yesterday aroused everyone¡¯s interest. So when the female cultivators saw Zhao Hai¡¯s group, they were immediately curious. They wanted to see what task Zhao Hai ns to do.

    Zhao Hai went to the same female cultivator from yesterday. Seeing Zhao Hai, the female cultivator smiled and said, ¡°Congrattions for yesterday. I didn¡¯t expect Mister toplete the task so quickly. What task does Mister want to take today?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Many thanks, Miss. We¡¯re here to get the task of collecting ginseng.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the female cultivator couldn¡¯t help but frown. As her expression sank, she said, ¡°Mister, although digging for ginseng is good for neers, it¡¯s actually very dangerous. Not only are beastsmon in the area where ginseng grow, Tree Demons were also spotted in the region. I reckon you have heard about the Tree Demons?¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect the female cultivator to warn them. He felt grateful. He cupped his fist and said, ¡°Thank you for the reminder. We¡¯re aware of what you said. But we¡¯re here to take on this task.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai took out his jade card and handed it to the female cultivator.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s expression, the female cultivator knew that she couldn¡¯t convince Zhao Hai otherwise. She nodded and received Zhao Hai¡¯s jade card and then recorded the task. After that, she also took the jade cards of Zhang Feng and the others to process.

    Zhao Hai expressed his gratitude towards the female cultivator before turning around and leaving the Mist Pill Sect branch. When they reached outside, Zhang Feng smiled and said, ¡°It seems like that female cultivator is very interested in you, Little Hai. She actually reminded us about the Tree Demons. I reckon she isn¡¯t that amodating to other people.¡±

    When they heard Zhang Feng, the others also gave Zhao Hai strange looks. They could also see that the female cultivator¡¯s treatment towards Zhao Hai was much better than the day before.

    Seeing how everyone was looking at him, Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for her to like me. Don¡¯t forget, we just entered the Soaring Dragon Realm. I don¡¯t have any interest in her either. Laura and the others are already enough for me.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he said, ¡°Sister Laura and the others are really unfortunate. They wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the Soaring Dragon Realm unless they enter the immortal stage. Now, they¡¯re separated from you.¡±

    Zhao Hai just smiled. It¡¯s impossible for him to tell Zhang Feng that he could see Laura and the others anytime he wants. He just shook his head and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this. We still need to go to Shangshan City and then walk for three hours from there.¡±

    Everyone nodded and then went to the transmission formation to go to Shangshan City. Although they have a portable transmission formation, don¡¯t forget that one needs to head to a ce to remember its coordinates. Zhao Hai and the others haven¡¯t been to Shangshan City before. Therefore, they need to use the normal transmission formation to go there.¡±

    After paying for the transmission formation, Zhao Hai and the others disappeared from Wulong City in a sh of white light. The next moment, the group appeared at Shangshan City. Zhao Hai and the others couldn¡¯t help but stare as they looked around the city. They didn¡¯t expect the city to be very lively. Its atmosphere was much betterpared to Wulong City.

    However, Zhao Hai and the others quickly recovered and left the transmission formation. Shangshan City wasn¡¯t an ordinary ce. It was a city established by one of the top sects of the True Spirit Realm. The city was ten timesrger than Wulong City. The cultivators who went to Shangshan City were also more numerous. It can be said that it was one of the centers of the Soaring Dragon Realm.

    If you want to support us, please download our awesome cultivation game Taoist Immortal!

 Chapter 1935

    Chapter 1935 ¨C Provoking Intentionally

    Shangshan city¡¯s size was what made it one of the centers of the Soaring Dragon Realm. There were 81 big cities like Shangshan City. Big cities were established by top sects of the True Spirit Realm. The sect that established Shangshan City was called the True Dao Sect.

    Each big city has a branch of a top sect. And each top sect sent a manager to take care of their matters in the Soaring Dragon Realm.

    Naturally, this doesn¡¯t mean that only the True Dao Sect has a branch in the entire city. There were also branches of medium and small sects. However, if these sects want to stay in Shangshan City, they would need to follow the rule set by the city manager. They need to protect the city¡¯s security as well as resist the attacks of beasts.

    Actually, small and medium-grade sects in Shangshan City could be very far away from the True Dao Sect in the True Spirit Realm. But for various reasons, aftering to the Soaring Dragon Realm, these sects settled in Shangshan City.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s group walked the streets of Shangshan City and looked at the cultivators around them. Some of the cultivators were entering the city while the others were leaving. But whether they were leaving or entering the city, everyone has amon characteristic. All of them were in a hurry. They were walking as though they were anxious.

    Looking at these cultivators, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Shangshan City¡¯s environment reminded him of the metropolis cities on Earth. People in these cities walk as if they were in a hurry. They don¡¯t have the time to pay attention to the surroundings.

    Compared to the people in a hurry, Zhao Hai and the others were more rxed. Being their first time in Shangshan city, Zhang Feng and the others took their time sight-seeing.

    The people in Shangshan City also looked at Zhao Hai and the others curiously. Seeing Zhao Hai and the others, the people of Shangshan City knew that it was their first timeing to the city. They looked like bumpkins entering a huge town.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care what the others thought. He slowly walked on the streets. It was possible to fly in Shangshan City. One could see cultivators flying into the city from outside.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t anxious. As the group headed towards the gates of the city, they looked at the shops on both sides of the street. What surprised Zhao Hai was the appearance of restaurants.

    Restaurants, hotels, and other such shops couldn¡¯t be seen in the Great Realm of Cultivation. After all, the people of the Great Realm of Cultivation don¡¯t eat. They might asionally drink wine, but that was only for people with status. Smaller sects couldn¡¯t get their hands on spirit wine, let alone open a hotel.

    Zhang Feng and the others were also surprised by the restaurants. Seeing their expressions, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to go. Let¡¯splete our task first. If there¡¯s an opportunity, let¡¯s try to eat at one of those ces.¡±

    When Zhang Feng and the others heard what Zhao Hai said, they couldn¡¯t help butugh. Zhang Feng said, ¡°We¡¯re not ignorant. We know about these ces from the jade slips about the Soaring Dragon Realm. However, food in the restaurants aren¡¯t cheap. You can buy a lot of pills for the price of one meal. To be honest, with that kind of money, we¡¯d rather buy cultivation materials.¡±

    Zhao Hai bitterly smiled. He knew that he couldn¡¯t convince Zhang Feng and the others to change their minds. Zhao Hai knew why the True Spirit Realm established restaurants and hotels in the Soaring Dragon Realm. He heard Ouyang Yu say this before. In the True Spirit Realm, everyone eats food. The restaurants and hotels in the Soaring Dragon Realm were to make the cultivators get used to eating. Unfortunately, not a lot of people understood this. Most people have the same thoughts as Zhang Feng.

    One couldn¡¯t me Zhang Feng and the others as well. When they entered the Soaring Dragon Realm, their ultimate goal was to get recruited to a sect. And all of the money they gained doing tasks would be spent on this goal. This exins why they were unwilling to spend their spirit stones on things like restaurants and hotels.

    In fact, after a long time of observation, Zhao Hai discovered that the tasks issued by the cities weren¡¯t random. The tasks that Zhao Hai and the others were currently taking were for neers. Therefore, the tasks weren¡¯t particrly difficult. Even Zhao Hai¡¯s current task of collecting ginseng has little danger. It was only when they met Tree Demons would the task be harder.

    If you cannotplete ten novice tasks, then it would be impossible for you to take on higher-level tasks. The people of the True Spirit Realm were using the Soaring Dragon Realm to introduce new blood to their sects. Rather than treating the Soaring Dragon Realm like a colosseum, they were treating the cultivators undergoing the tasks with some care.

    Naturally, any trial contained risk. Even if one could enter the True Spirit Realm, they would still be faced with numerous battles. It¡¯s impossible for them to live a peaceful life.

    Regardless, the True Spirit Realm used all sorts of methods to minimize the dangers to the people in the Soaring Dragon Realm. This was also the reason why Zhao Hai wanted to enter the True Spirit Realm.

    As the group was walking forward, a burst ofughter was suddenly heard from a nearby restaurant. Then a woman¡¯s voice came, ¡°Senior Brother, look at those cultivators. They look like bumpkins who have never been to a city before. What happened to the Soaring Dragon Realm? How can such peoplee in?¡±

    As soon as they heard the voice, Zhao Hai and the others turned their heads towards the restaurant. Sitting on the outside patio of the restaurant was a man and a woman. They were currently looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s group.

    Zhao Hai looked at the clothes of the two and then smiled. He turned his head to Zhang Feng and the others and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Just as Zhang Feng and the others were about to turn around, the man¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Junior Sister, you were right. Not only are they bumpkins, they¡¯re also cowards. They don¡¯t deserve to be called cultivators. Moreover, they shouldn¡¯t be in the Soaring Dragon Realm. It seems like the Soaring Dragon Realm has run out of talents.¡±

    Zhang Feng and the others were enraged. Just as they were about to talk, they heard Zhao Hai¡¯s voice, ¡°Don¡¯t cause any trouble, let¡¯s leave.¡± Then he walked away. Zhao Hai also noticed the change in the expression of the man and woman. They seem to be disappointed that their instigation has failed.

    Before long, Zhao Hai and the others reached outside of the city. As they were flying, Zhang Feng turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, why did you let me scold those two? In any case, the city won¡¯t do anything about it. They won¡¯t dare to fight us either.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed? They¡¯re intentionally provoking us. Moreover, they¡¯re people from the True Dao Sect.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng couldn¡¯t help but stare. He quickly replied, ¡°True Dao Sect? The sect that established Shangshan City? Are they really disciples of that sect? But if they are, why would they provoke us?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I¡¯m certain that they¡¯re from the True Dao Sect. Disciples of the True Dao Sect have the character of ¡®dao¡¯ embroidered in gold on their sleeves. I¡¯m sure of it. After all, disciples of the True Dao Sect aren¡¯tmonly seen.¡±

    Zhang Feng and the others¡¯plexions changed. To them, the True Dao Sect was a true colossus. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t scold the man and the woman. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have any good fruit to eat. They might not be able to step foot in Shangshan City anymore. And if the disciples of the True Dao Sect fought them, it would be a ughter. Even if they survived, they would still be kicked out of the Soaring Dragon Realm for offending the True Dao Sect.

    The Soaring Dragon Realm might have a lot of rules, but these rules only apply to the people of the lower realms. For the people of the True Dao Sect, these rules were useless.

    Li Kuangge frowned, then he said, ¡°Brother Hai, why would those two disciples provoke us for no reason? We didn¡¯t offend them. Could it be that someone from the Great Realm of Cultivation offended them in the past? But it¡¯s the True Spirit Realm. Nobody would dare offend them. Should we ask Li Mu about this?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought about it before he nodded and said, ¡°We should. First Senior Brother, please ask Li Mu.¡±

    Zhang Fengplied and then took out amunication te and called Li Mu. Zhao Hai has to admit that the cultivation civilization of the True Spirit Realm was more advanced than the Great Realm of Cultivation. Thesemunication tes were equivalent to jade sword messages in the Great Realm of Cultivation. Thesemunication tes acted like mobile phones.

    Before long, Zhang Feng finished inquiring Li Mu about the True Dao Sect. Zhao Hai and the others also heard the conversation. Li Mu was sure that they hadn¡¯t offended the True Dao Sect. The Great Realm of Cultivation rarely went to Shangshan City, so how could they offend the True Dao Sect?

    However, such an answer caused Zhao Hai and the others to suffer a headache. They haven¡¯t offended the True Dao Sect, but two of their disciples were provoking them. This would be a huge problem if it wasn¡¯t resolved.

    The group¡¯s mood immediately sank. The True Dao Sect was an existence that they couldn¡¯t offend. If they really offended the True Dao Sect, the consequences to the Great Realm of Cultivation would be dreadful. Fortunately, Zhao Hai was attentive and stopped Zhang Feng and the others from scolding the two disciples.

 Chapter 1936

    Chapter 1936 ¨C Divine Spiritual Force

    Everyone was silent due to the heavy mood. They felt that their situation wasn¡¯t going very well. If the True Dao Sect deals with them, the Great Realm of Cultivation would be finished.

    Looking at Zhang Feng and the others, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to look so down. There are too many possibilities. If the True Dao Sect really wants to deal with us, why would they send two disciples to provoke us? They would have eliminated us directly and nobody would have said anything. The True Dao Sect could also expel the Great Realm of Cultivation with just a few words. It might be that those two disciples were justughing at us, nothing else.¡±

    Zhang Feng and the others also thought about what happened. The True Dao Sect was a true powerhouse in the True Spirit Realm. They could deal with the Great Realm of Cultivation with just one sentence. It doesn¡¯t need their disciples to provoke anyone.

    The Soaring Dragon Realm wasn¡¯t the Great Realm of Cultivation. Even the ck Tiger Gang wouldn¡¯t dare say that they could deal with the small sect with just one sentence. That would make all the small sects turn against the ck Tiger Gang. In turn, this would be disadvantageous to the gang¡¯s future.

    On the other hand, the True Dao Sect could im that they could deal with the Great Realm of Cultivation with just a few words. Moreover, nobody would dare tell them off. This was because every cultivator present in the Soaring Dragon Realm wants to enter the True Spirit Realm. And if they want to enter the True Spirit Realm, then they couldn¡¯t offend the True Dao Sect.

    While Zhao Hai and the others were flying away from Shangshan City, the two disciples of the True Dao Sect returned to the sect¡¯s branch office. As soon as they entered the branch, the two immediately went to a meeting room. Inside the room was a person. This person was wearing warrior clothing and had a de on his back. He looked very sturdy.

    If Zhao Hai saw this person, he would immediately recognize him. This person was Lin Ling who took Zhao Hai to the Soaring Dragon trial. He was still dressed the same way as when he met Zhao Hai. His unsheathed de still made people afraid.

    The two disciples went to see Lin Ling. When they entered the room, the male disciple said, ¡°Brother Lin, you were wrong this time. After we provoked Zhao Hai, he just turned around and left. Such a person doesn¡¯t seem to be fit for your sect¡¯s cultivation methods.¡±

    The female cultivator nodded, ¡°Brother Lin, you¡¯re respected in the Tyrant de Sect. The people you have brought into the sect all turned out to be geniuses. Your reputation in finding talents is very good. I don¡¯t think you should risk it this time.¡±

    When Lin Ling heard the two, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. Then he said, ¡°Zhao Hai just epted your provocation without a single reply? That¡¯s not right. It¡¯s not his personality. Brother Feng, Sister Xiu¡¯er, did you show any ws?¡±

    The two people Lin Ling was talking to were inner disciples of the True Dao Sect. The man was named Feng Lingyun while the woman was named Luo Xiu¡¯er. The two of them grew up in the same ce andter joined the True Dao Sect together. However, the two of them weren¡¯t lovers, just good friends. Later, when the two were out on a trial, they were plotted against. After being rescued by Lin Ling, the three became good friends. The Tyrant de Sect that Lin Ling belonged to was also one of the 81 top sects of the True Spirit Realm. It was simrly powerful and had a good rtionship with the True Dao Sect, which allowed the three to have a close rtionship.

    Zhao Hai has been in Lin Ling¡¯s eyes for a long time. He also knew that Zhao Hai had entered the Soaring Dragon Realm. After getting word that Zhao Hai hade to the Shangshan City, he immediately asked Feng Lingyun and Luo Xiu¡¯er to provoke Zhao Hai. He wanted to see what kind of reaction he would have.

    Lin Ling knew Zhao Hai¡¯s whereabouts because of the Mist Pill Sect. The Mist Pill Sect wasn¡¯t only good at alchemy. Their intelligencework was also very famous in the True Spirit Realm. The Mist Pill Sect has shops in almost all corners of the True Spirit Realm. Therefore, in addition to pills, the Mist Pill Sect also sold information. However, the information they sell weren¡¯t very important. They never leaked any secret information about sects.

    Lin Ling also has friends in the Mist Pill Sect. A friend of Lin Ling passed him Zhao Hai¡¯s location.

    The Tyrant de Sect that Lin Ling belonged to has a very high requirement for a cultivator¡¯s temperament. A de is a tyrant of a hundred soldiers. No matter what kind of de, it would always have a domineering aura. But being a tyrant wasn¡¯t just about being domineering. One needed the courage to fight no matter who the enemy was. It was the courage to fight to the death. Therefore, whenever the Tyrant de Sect epted disciples, they didn¡¯t care about aptitude. What they wanted from the cultivator was their temperament.

    If Zhao Hai was indifferent to the provocations of the two without discovering their identity, then this meant that he weren¡¯t suitable for the Tyrant de Sect.

    Hearing Lin Ling¡¯s words, Feng Lingyun was in a bit of a daze, then he frowned and said, ¡°We aren¡¯t that careless. Look at us, we¡¯re wearing ordinary robes. We had these robes made a while ago. You should know that the True Dao Sect don¡¯t have any clothes like these. He shouldn¡¯t have found out about us.¡±

    Lin Ling looked at the robes of the two and then nodded. Then all of a sudden, his eyes stopped on their sleeves. This caused the two to be puzzled.

    Lin Ling pointed to the sleeves and said, ¡°You two, why did you embroider the word ¡®Dao¡¯ in your sleeves? Isn¡¯t that telling other people that you¡¯re from the True Dao Sect? Moreover, you¡¯re in Shangshan City. If Zhao Hai replied to your provocations, then he would be aplete idiot.¡±

    Upon hearing Lin Ling, Feng Lingyun and Luo Xiu¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then they looked at their sleeves and the expressions on their faces froze. They didn¡¯t expect their disguise to have a huge w.

    Feng Lingyun shook his head, then he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It seems like the kid you had your eyes on is very good, Brother Lin. He just gave us a nce and immediately knew our status.¡±

    Liu Xiu¡¯er looked at Lin Ling and asked, ¡°Brother Lin, tell me, when did this Zhao Hai get your attention?¡±

    Lin Ling smiled faintly and said, ¡°This Zhao Hai isn¡¯t simple. When I investigated his background, I found that this fellow isn¡¯t from the Great Realm of Cultivation. He ascended from the lower realms. Moreover, he ascended more than once. This meant that he¡¯s from the lowest realms. I also have suspicions that he has divine spiritual force!¡±

    ¡°Diving spiritual force? Brother Lin, are you sure? Is it really divine spiritual force?¡± Hearing Lin Ling mentioning divine spiritual force, Luo Xiu¡¯er and Feng Lingyun couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    Lin Ling shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fairly certain that it¡¯s divine spiritual force. In the Great Realm of Cultivation, only divine spiritual force could detect the spirit inspection formation. I¡¯m not even confident in detecting it.¡±

    Feng Lingyun¡¯splexion changed, ¡°You¡¯re saying that Zhao Hai not only has divine spiritual force, but he could also detect the spirit inspection formation? How is that possible?¡±

    Lin Ling couldn¡¯t exin it, but he borated, ¡°It¡¯s true. This round, it was the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s turn to evaluate the lower realms. I was one of the participants. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have discovered that Zhao Hai could detect the spirit inspection formation.¡±

    The spirit inspection formation was a very famous formation of the True Spirit Realm. It was famous because it couldbine the spiritual force of many people, amplify it, and then release it towards the target. The spirit inspection formation was used to scan entire realms.

    Additionally, the fluctuations of the spirit inspection formation waspletely differentpared to ordinary spiritual force. Ordinary people have no way to detect this transformed spiritual force. Even the True Spirit Realm has to rely on certain methods to detect it. Sects in the True Spirit Realm have a type of radar formation that would detect whether a spirit inspection formation was active.

    If a low-level person wanted to detect a spirit inspection formation, then there was only one way, and that was divine spiritual force. However, divine spiritual force was extremely rare. There are a lot of conditions to form this spiritual force.

    The first condition was a very pure spiritual force. The second condition was to have a rich amount of faith power. The third condition was fulfilling the wish of the deceased, letting their soul fragments to rest. This would induce a harmony between faith power and spiritual force. And once the twobined, they would be strengthened and then be divine spiritual force.

    These conditions were very harsh, especially the third one. Fulfilling the wishes of one or two deceased wasn¡¯t enough to induce a harmony of spiritual force and faith power. This was because the soul fragments left behind by a person were very small. A massive amount of soul fragments were needed to fulfill the condition.

    But who has the ability to find arge number of dead people and help fulfill their wishes? Most people wouldn¡¯t be able to do it. Because of this, divine spiritual force was very rare.

    Nevertheless, the wonders of divine spiritual force were infinite. Although it was another form of spiritual force, it was on apletely new level. It can easily break open any spiritual defense as well as scan the enemy without them knowing. One could even scan things that would otherwise be missed by normal spiritual force.

    Most importantly, divine spiritual force has the ability to slowly assimte spiritual force, turning them into divine spiritual force. Naturally, this process was extremely slow. If there was only a small amount of spiritual force, one wouldn¡¯t be able to notice the change.

    Due to the numerous mysteries of divine spiritual force, cultivators wanted to obtain it. But up until the present, only a few managed to seed. Therefore, upon hearing Lin Ling mention that Zhao Hai has divine spiritual force, Feng Lingyun and Luo Xiu¡¯er were surprised.

 Chapter 1937

    Chapter 1937 ¨C Meeting Tree Demons

    Feng Lingyun smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Brother Lin to find someone with divine spiritual force. No wonder you wanted to take him in. If those fellows in the sect knew, they would certainly ce more importance to him. They might even try snatching him from you.¡±

    Lin Ling smiled and said, ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t tell anyone. If you do, then I will turn my back on you.¡±

    Feng Lingyun waved his hand and said, ¡°Brother Lin can rest assured. I still have a sense of decency. As long as Zhao Hai is in the territory of the True Dao Sect, I promise to look after him and prevent any sect from recruiting him.¡±

    Lin Ling nodded, ¡°Alright, then this Brother will thank you. Once this fellow gains experience, I¡¯ll lead him to the Tyrant de Sect. Brother Feng, Sister Luo, I still have something to do. I¡¯ll invite you two over for drinkster.¡±

    Feng Lingyun smiled and said, ¡°Alright. Then I¡¯ll expect a drink from you next time.¡±

    Lin Ling cupped his fist towards the two before leaving. Looking at Lin Ling¡¯s back, Feng Lingyun turned to Luo Xiu¡¯er and forced a smile as he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Brother Lin to find such a person. He¡¯s even an ascendant. That kid has demonic talent.¡±

    Luo Xiu¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Forget it. You¡¯ll only be envious if you think too much about it. Just help Brother Lin look after Zhao Hai. Otherwise, Brother Lin will deal with you the next time we meet.¡±

    Zhao Hai waspletely unaware of this conversation. Although the Space has mapped Shangshan City, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t dare try mapping the branch office of the True Dao Sect. These ces should be extremely sensitive towards surveince. If he tried to monitor the sect branch, then he would trigger an rm formation.

    Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t know what kind of rm formation it was, but it should be very sensitive. If he tried to release liquid silver, it wouldn¡¯t be able to escape this formation. Because of this, Zhao Hai has no eyes inside the branch offices of the sects in the Soaring Dragon Realm. Only Wulong City¡¯s branch office was mapped. This was because Zhao Hai himself had entered inside.

    Zhao Hai and the others arrived at the ginseng region. The reason it was named ginseng region was because this was the ce where the original people of the Soaring Dragon Realm used to raise ginseng. They nted ginseng in this region in the past, but left it behind. Now, ginseng grows naturally in the region, making it a site for ginseng digging. It also became a location for neers to go.

    But don¡¯t think that the region for raising ginseng wasn¡¯t big. In fact, it was a vast region where ginseng grew. There¡¯s a breed of bird called the ginseng bird. It was said that once you hear the song of a ginseng bird, then someone would find a ginseng. This bird especially likes to eat ginseng fruits. The bird¡¯s excrement aided in spreading ginseng seeds to the surroundings.

    As the ginseng bird flew all around the region, the area in which the ginseng grew expanded. By this point, nobody knows how big the ginseng region was. People only knew that a lot of ginseng could be found in this area.

    Zhao Hai looked at the forest in front of him. Then he turned to Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Senior Brother, let¡¯s go on our own for a while. However, don¡¯t go too far away. Let¡¯s make sure that we can fly over in a short time. This is not a safe ce.¡±

    Zhang Feng and the others nodded, then they all scattered in the forest. Zhao Hai also flew towards the forest. Actually, Zhao Hai knew where the ginseng were. This was because Tie Zhantian and his team took the same task before. But during their time, they shed against the Tree Demons. In that battle, Tie Zhantian¡¯s team lost 5 people. Zhao Hai also took these people to the Space.

    However, the area that Tie Zhantian and the others explored wasn¡¯t very big. Although Zhao Hai knew that there was ginseng, the level of ginseng he found weren¡¯t very high. Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t even grace these ginseng with his gaze. What he wanted were top-grade ginseng.

    The Soaring Dragon Realm was very rich in spiritual qi. This made the ginseng found here to be universally better than in the Great Realm of Cultivation. A 20-year old ginseng in the Soaring Dragon Realm was as effective as a 100-year old ginseng in the Great Realm of Cultivation. Although the ginseng he found was considered good in the Great Realm of Cultivation, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t satisfied. He wanted to find ginseng that was top-quality. Perhaps Zhang Feng and the others would be ecstatic if they found a 100-year old ginseng, but Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t. He knows that there are older ginseng present.

    As the group moved forward, they kept in touch using theirmunication tokens. It must be mentioned that it was quite strange that there were almost no beasts in the ginseng region. Beasts might be seen here and there, but they weren¡¯tmon.

    After flying for about an hour, Zhao Hai suddenly stopped. Then he knit his brows and took out hismunication token before saying, ¡°Everyone, be careful. There¡¯s danger in front. Begin gathering around me.¡± As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng and the others immediately gathered. Fortunately, everyone was quite close to each other. It didn¡¯t take long for them to group up.

    Zhang Feng looked at the front. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t see anything. They were flying inside a forest. There were no paths they could follow. Their sight was also blocked by the trees. Additionally, their spiritual force was suppressed in the Soaring Dragon Realm. Because of this, they couldn¡¯t scan too far.

    But even if Zhang Feng didn¡¯t discover anything, they knew that Zhao Hai did. Zhang Feng was confident with Zhao Hai, so he turned his head to Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Little Hai, what did you see?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a beast in front. It¡¯s a very powerful beast. We need to be careful.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhang Feng and the others became more serious. They knew how strong Zhao Hai was. If Zhao Hai said that it was a formidable beast, then this beast certainly wouldn¡¯t be weak.

    Zhao Hai led the group slowly forward. Then at this moment, there was a loud roar from the front!

    ¡°Ao!¡± The roar sounded like a wolf¡¯s howl. However, this howl was louder and more prating than an ordinary wolf¡¯s. Most importantly, the howl carried an overwhelming pressure that mmed towards Zhao Hai and the others.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression changed, then he turned his head to Zhang Feng and said, ¡°This beast is stronger than I thought. Let¡¯s head east. We¡¯ll pick a few ginseng and then let¡¯s immediately head back.¡±

    Zhang Feng and the others nodded. They could also feel the pressure. The pressure was terrifying. Although they have reached the immortal stage, their pressure was a child¡¯s toypared to the one they felt from the howl. Therefore, none of them dared to stop.

    The group retreated about ten kilometers back before making a detour eastwards. They were all careful along the way. The pressure of the beast caused them to be vignt.

    Zhao Hai knew very well what kind of beast they just encountered. The beast they met was indeed a wolf-type beast. The wolf was covered in silver fur. There was also a half meter long sharp horn on its head. The wolf was three meters long and one meter high. The wolf was lying under a huge tree. But beside the wolf was a ginseng nt. From what it looked like, the ginseng was a thousand years old. It seems like the wolf was waiting for the ginseng to be mature. Then it would eat it to improve its cultivation.

    And because of this, when Zhao Hai and the others were approaching, the silver wolf immediately howled to warn them. Zhao Hai could see that the wolf wasn¡¯t only at the immortal stage. Zhao Hai still doesn¡¯t know how the levels above the immortal stage were divided. But Zhao Hai was sure that he had no chance of winning against the silver wolf with his current strength. Therefore, he made the decision to retreat.

    Even though Zhao Hai and the others were now out of danger, Zhao Hai was still very careful. At the same time, he had liquid silver expand the detection range. Now, he was aware that there were true monsters in the Soaring Dragon Realm.

    After going eastwards for an hour, Zhao Hai suddenly stopped. This caused Zhang Feng and the others to stop as well. All of them were paying attention to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°We¡¯ve lucked out. Someone helped us pick all the ginseng. Let¡¯s go get it.¡±

    When they heard Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng and the others were stunned. All of them looked at Zhao Hai in confusion. Zhao Hai smiled at them and borated, ¡°There¡¯s a group of 10 Tree Demons half an hour away from us. We also have 10 people. We¡¯re going to be bandits this time, snatching their things.¡±

    Zhang Feng and the others¡¯ expressions lit up. Although they met Tree Demons the day before, all of the Tree Demons were dealt with by Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead. From Zhao Hai¡¯s words, it seems like he wants them to fight the Tree Demons. And instead of being afraid, they were excited.

    Zhang Feng and the others haven¡¯t had a lot of chances to fight as immortal experts. If they don¡¯t have any experience, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to progress. Moreover, they entered the Soaring Dragon Realm to enter the True Spirit Realm. They knew that even if they seeded, they would still have to fight. It would be better to gain experience in the Soaring Dragon Realm first.

    With such thoughts, everyone was looking forward to the fight. Seeing their appearance, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything. He just smiled faintly and waved his hand, leading Zhang Feng and the others forward.

    Within half an hour, they felt the presence of the Tree Demons. All of them immediately charged. The Tree Demons also weed their attack.

    Although the Tree Demons felt the approach of Zhao Hai¡¯s group, they found that those approaching them only had ten people. They were also a team of ten. It was ten against ten. It seems like both sides were even. But Zhao Hai knew that the Tree Demons had an advantage inside the forest.

    This time, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t going to seal the ability of the Tree Demons. He wanted Zhang Feng and the others to experience the full strength of the Tree Demons.

    Zhao Hai knew that he couldn¡¯t protect Zhang Feng and the others forever. It¡¯s better to let them experience the things they would eventually experience. Otherwise, Zhang Feng and the others would be flowers grown in the greenhouse. And these types of people wouldn¡¯t survive for long in a chaotic environment.

    Both sides quickly closed in on each other. Ten kilometers, five kilometers, one kilometer. Now, the two groups could see each other. The Tree Demons were still dressed in green robes and had green hair. Their green hair has be the symbol of the Tree Demons.

    When the Tree Demons saw Zhao Hai, they wanted to stop and say a few words of nonsense. But Zhao Hai and the others had no intentions to talk. They even increased the speed of their charge. For a long time, the Tree Demons have always robbed others. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s group intending to rob them, the Tree Demons felt that they had lost face. They no longer intend to exchange a few words. Both sides immediately took out their weapons.

    When the battle began, Zhao Hai understood why so many people dislike meeting Tree Demons in the forest. Thebat methods of the Tree Demons were very strange. A huge tree appeared from the bodies of the Tree Demons. This was their dao avatar. The tree fell to the ground and its roots connected to the surrounding trees. Then the spiritual qi absorbed would be sent to the Tree Demon, increasing their strength.

    Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t seen this form ofbat before. Thest time he met Tree Demons, he directly shut off this ability. He didn¡¯t give them any opportunity to use their dao avatars. Now, upon seeing what¡¯s in front of him, Zhao Hai knew how terrifying the Tree Demons could be. However, this terror was rtive. To Zhang Feng and the others, the Tree Demons might be threatening. On the other hand, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t terrified by them.

    There was a divergent ability that Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t used for a long time. At that time, he hadn¡¯tprehended magic and the path of a cultivator. Naturally, his offensive strength was worse than it is now. At this time, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use any of his abilities nor did he release his dao avatar. He just used a divergent ability to fight against the Tree Demon in front of him.

    Zhao Hai knew that the weakness of the Tree Demons was his metal-element divergent ability. Metal ovees wood. Therefore, his metal-element divergent technique could restrain beings of the wood-element. Fighting Tree Demons, Zhao Hai only has to use this divergent ability, nothing else.

    The Tree Demon that fought against Zhao Hai discovered a problem as soon as they shed. He defended properly and didn¡¯t give Zhao Hai a chance to wound him. However, Zhao Hai was relentless. His attacks got more and more violent. The Tree Demon could only desperately defend. He has no strength to fight back.

    Zhao Hai increased his intensity once more. This was because he discovered that Zhang Feng and the others weren¡¯t having a good time. He wanted to end his own fight quickly to support them.

 Chapter 1938

    <h4>Chapter 1938: Mist Pill Tavern</h4>

    ¡°Ao!¡± With an unwilling roar, thest Tree Demon fell down and was turned into Undead by Zhao Hai. An immortal expert also let out a sigh as he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Thanks a lot Team Leader.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand, then he looked around him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s use our portable transmission formation to return to Wulong City. We don¡¯t need to return to Shangshan City.¡±

    Everyone nodded, then they flew for some distance and activated their portable transmission formation. The reason they had to fly a certain distance before using their transmission formation was because the chaotic spiritual energy of the battlefield would affect the transmission formation.

    After a sh of white light, Zhao Hai and the others disappeared from the forest. Just as Zhao Hai predicted, the Tree Demons have top grade ginseng in their bodies.

    When Zhao Hai¡¯s group appeared in Wulong City, they attracted envious gazes from the cultivators around them. Portable transmission formations were rare even in Shangshan City, not to mention in Wulong City.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about the envious gazes directed towards him. He looked at Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Let¡¯s submit our task to the Mist Pill Sect.¡± Zhang Feng and the others nodded and walked towards the Mist Pill Sect branch.

    The old cultivator was still the one in charge of receiving the tasks. Upon receiving the ginseng that Zhao Hai and the others submitted, he gave them an ¡®excellent¡¯ evaluation as well as full rewards.

    The old cultivator didn¡¯t give Zhao Hai and the others extra impression points because the task was just digging up ginseng. It was an easier taskpared to looking for jade stctite milk. Nevertheless, Zhao Hai and the others were satisfied with the rewards.

    Just as Zhao Hai and the others exited the Mist Pill Sect, Zhao Hai¡¯smunication device sent out a spiritual fluctuation. This means that someone was calling him. After taking hismunication device out, Zhao Hai saw that it was Yuan Ba. On the other side, Yuan Ba had an excited expression as he asked, ¡°Team Leader, where are you now?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°We¡¯re in front of the Mist Pill Sect¡¯s branch. We just handed our tasks in. What happened?¡±

    Yuan Ba immediately said, ¡°Team Leader, wait there. I¡¯ll head over immediately.¡± Then he ended the call.

    After receiving themunication device, Zhao Hai looked at the surroundings and said, ¡°Yuan Ba ising. There¡¯s a small tavern, let¡¯s wait for him there. We can have some drinks today.¡±

    As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng and the others smiled. They knew that if Yuan Ba sold all of those portable transmission formations, let alone a couple of drinks, they could even drink every day without a problem.

    The group arrived outside the tavern. On a wooden board outside, the characters for ¡°Mist Pill Tavern¡± were inscribed. This caused the group to stare. They didn¡¯t expect this tavern to belong to the Mist Pill Sect.

    The group walked in curiously. As soon as they entered, they found that the tavern was quite small. It only had about a dozen tables and each table wasn¡¯t big. Dividing each table was shrubbery that looked luxurious. Most importantly, the shrub exuded a fragrance that made people feel refreshed.

    A cultivator in a short coat walked up to Zhao Hai and the others. The man¡¯s clothing was quite peculiar. Besides his coat, he wore pants and neat shoes. He also wore a hat. He looked very clean.

    The man bowed towards Zhao Hai¡¯s group and said, ¡°Wee to our small shop. It looks like it¡¯s your first time. Please take a seat here.¡± Zhao Hai looked at the cultivator and could see that he was also an immortal expert. Such a person could be a powerhouse in the Great Realm of Cultivation. But in this ce, he could only be a shopkeeper. If the people of the Great Realm of Cultivation finds out about this, their eyeballs would certainly fall to the ground.

    However, Zhao Hai was also aware that only immortal experts could enter the Soaring Dragon Realm. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t too startled. He gave the man a nod and followed him. On the other hand, Zhang Feng and the others were shocked at the waiter. They weren¡¯t as mentally firm as Zhao Hai, so they couldn¡¯t believe that an immortal expert would act like a servant.

    The waiter was already used to the gaze that Zhang Feng and the others were giving him, so he didn¡¯t care. He gestured towards the table to invite them to sit down. Then he said, ¡°What would you like to drink?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked around him and said, ¡°Do you have a menu?¡±

    The waiter stared for a moment, he looked at Zhao Hai in confusion and asked, ¡°Mister, what is a menu?¡±

    Zhao Hai was also stunned at the waiter¡¯s response. However, he understood that the True Spirit Realm has no such thing as a menu. So he quickly changed his question, ¡°What do you serve in this shop?¡±

    The waiter immediately knew what Zhao Hai meant, so he quickly replied, ¡°The ten brocade stir fry in our shop is the most famous. If you want fresh, we have wonderful water koi. As for liquor, our azure iron bamboo wine is the purest. If the guest wants a stronger liquor, we have heroic blood wine. Although it¡¯s quite strong, it could help with blood cirction. It¡¯s good for recovering injuries.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I want six tes of your side dishes as well as two jars of azure iron bamboo wine.¡± The waiter nodded and then left.

    Zhang Feng looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, you ordered so many things. Isn¡¯t it too much?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°First Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry. Do you know why there are so many food establishments in the Soaring Dragon Realm? I reckon the same is true in the True Spirit Realm. Also, Martial Uncle said that once we arrive at the True Spirit Realm, we would have to eat. It¡¯s not idental that there are taverns and restaurants here. They want us to get used to eating as soon as possible. This way, we won¡¯t be afraid of spending money on food once we go to the True Spirit Realm. And to be honest, it¡¯s too easy for me to make money.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng and the others nodded. Just like Zhao Hai said, it wasn¡¯t an issue for him to raise money. Not to mention other things, the portable transmission formations alone could bring endless wealth to Zhao Hai. All of them knew how much the materials for the transmission formations cost. Altogether they spent 20 thousand spirit stones. And after everyone obtained their own portable transmission formations, there were 1000 remaining. Five hundred were taken out to sell. How much money could 500 portable transmission formations sell for? It was a huge profit.

    Zhang Feng and the others also understood what Zhao Hai wanted to say. Zhao Hai basically said that everything in the Soaring Dragon Realm has some meaning. Take the tavern for example, it¡¯s possible that it was made to allow cultivators to adapt to eating as soon as possible. If that was the case, then this means that they would have to go to taverns and restaurants more in the future.

    While they were thinking about this, Zhao Hai¡¯s voice was suddenly heard, ¡°We¡¯re at Mist Pill Tavern.¡± His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but Zhang Feng and the others knew that he was talking to Yuan Ba.

    Before long, Yuan Ba entered the tavern. His face looked excited as he quickly walked over.

    After Yuan Ba sat down, the waiter began serving the food and wine. Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Thanks.¡± The waiter also nodded and then left.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and arranged an istion formation. Then he looked at Yuan Ba and said, ¡°How is it?¡±

    Yuan Baughed and replied, ¡°Team Leader, you won¡¯t expect this. All 500 portable transmission formations were sold. Altogether, we made 3.5 million spirit stones. I already exchanged them for jade essence. So we now have 35 thousand jade essence. Team Leader, I have never seen so much money in all the years I stayed in the Soaring Dragon Realm.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Good. When we go back, let¡¯s buy some spirit wine to share with everyone.¡±

    Yuan Ba and the others nodded. They couldn¡¯t hide the excitement on their faces. They now have 35 thousand jade essence. This was jade essence, the currency circted around the True Spirit Realm. One jade essence was equivalent to 1000 spirit stones. In the past, they didn¡¯t have a thousand spirit stones, let alone jade essence.

    Zhang Feng was also excited. Although they had been in the Soaring Dragon Realm for two days, they already understood the importance of money. Seeing how much money Zhao Hai made, it would be impossible for them to not be excited.

    Zhao Hai raised his wine cup and said, ¡°Alright, everyone. Let¡¯s toast to today¡¯s bountiful harvest!¡±

    Everyone also raised their cups and then drank the wine in one go. Now, all of them were convinced of Zhao Hai. In just two days, Zhao Hai transformed the state of the Great Realm of Cultivation¡¯s people in the Soaring Dragon Realm. If someone wasn¡¯t convinced by Zhao Hai, then that would be because they were envious.

    After cing his cup down, Zhao Hai turned his head to Yuan Ba and said, ¡°How did you sell it all in one day? Is Wulong City¡¯s purchasing power that strong?¡±

    Yuan Ba shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not. I set up a booth at the market in the beginning, but only a few people bought from me. In the end, I took all of the portable transmission formations to the Serene Formation Sect.¡±

    After saying this, Yuan Ba was somewhat anxious as he looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Team Leader, is this okay? The Serene Formation Sect does fair business. Moreover, I heard that they¡¯re the most famous formation sect in the True Spirit Realm.¡±

    Zhang Feng and the others were also looking at Zhao Hai. They were afraid that Zhao Hai would be unsatisfied with this oue.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 Chapter 1939

    <h4>Chapter 1939: Stop Comparing To Him</h4>

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone¡¯s expression and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although I haven¡¯t been to the True Spirit Realm and don¡¯t understand its people, I know that the True Spirit Realm wants to find talents in the Soaring Dragon Realm. They would sell raw materials at a very cheap price but sell finished products for a premium.¡±

    Zhang Feng and the others didn¡¯t understand much of what Zhao Hai said. However, Yuan Ba nodded and said, ¡°The Team Leader is right. In the Soaring Dragon Realm, raw materials are quite cheappared to finished products.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Actually, I suspect that they¡¯re doing this intentionally. It might seem like they¡¯re squeezing the people from the lower realms by selling finished products for a high price, but this also meant that cultivators from the lower realms would be forced to look for alternatives. The cheap price of raw materials would force people to create their own artifacts and pills. With this process, those with talent in refining artifacts and crafting pills would surface. I think pill-makers and artifact refiners are still valued in the True Spirit Realm judging by how much the Serene Formation Sect paid for the portable transmission formations.¡±

    As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng and the others were stunned. Zhao Hai just mentioned the purpose of bars and restaurants, now he exined the purpose of the Soaring Dragon Realm¡¯s prices.

    Yuan Ba frowned and said, ¡°It seems like we need to take note of these things whening to the Soaring Dragon Realm. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be noticed by therge sects.¡±

    Zhang Feng and the others nodded. At this moment, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s think about thatter. We¡¯re here to drink and eat some food.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai took the chopsticks and ate some of the dishes on the table. It must be said that the food in the tavern was quite good. However,pared to the food in the Space, it was still far behind.

    This was the first time Zhang Feng and the others ate in their entire lives. In the past, they drank spirit wine and ate some medicinal nts, but they haven¡¯t eaten cooked food before.

    The group clumsily held the chopsticks as they took some of the food. It took them a while before they managed to pick something up. But as they ate more and more, their speed of eating increased.

    Zhao Hai smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Actually, the food in Mist Pill Tavern was very good. Of the six dishes, two were meat and four were vegetarian. All of them were cooked masterfully. The meat dishes were made with fish and a kind of beast meat. The vegetarian dishes were made withmon vegetables.

    These dishes were verymon to Zhao Hai, so he just tasted them and then stopped. Instead, he asked Zhang Feng and the others to eat more. He just drank his wine as he looked at them happily eating the food.

    Before long, the dishes were eaten clean by Zhang Feng and the others. They put down their chopsticks with an expression of yearning on their faces. When they looked at each other, they couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Zhang Feng looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect these things to taste so good. Little Hai, let¡¯se here more often to eat.¡±

    Zhang Feng became more and more fond of the tavern. You can eat good food here and also learn about the customs of the True Spirit Realm.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯ll return hereter. Right, it¡¯s time for us to return. We still have to buy liquor for everyone.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai turned around and said, ¡°Waiter! We¡¯re paying!¡±

    The waiter immediately ran over, then he gave Zhao Hai a bow before saying, ¡°Mister, how is the food? Did you like it? It¡¯s 100 spirit stones for everything. Thank you for your patronage.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°How much is a jin of this wine?¡±

    The waiter quickly answered, ¡°It¡¯s one spirit stone per jin. This wine is the best we have in this shop. It¡¯s higher priced than the wine outside, but it¡¯s definitely worth it.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then he turned to Yuan Ba and said, ¡°Yuan Ba, give him a jade essence. After paying for our meal, we¡¯ll use the remaining money to buy wine.¡±

    Yuan Ba nodded, then he gave the waiter a jade essence and said, ¡°Just like what the Team Leader said. This is for our meal, and the rest is for wine.¡± The waiter nodded, then he took the jade essence and went back.

    Zhao Hai paid attention to the jade essence that Yuan Ba took out. It was a square green jade with ten centimeters on each side. If this was ced in the Great Realm of Cultivation, then it would be considered as top-tier cultivation material. But in the True Spirit Realm, it was only used as currency. One could see from this how different the two realms were.

    Before long, the waiter came back. In his hand was a spatial bag. He handed the spatial bag to Yuan Ba and said, ¡°Everyone, this is 1 thousand jin of wine. Our shop owner wants to thank you for your patronage, so an additional 100 jin was given. I hope you¡¯lle here more often in the future. Also, please take out your jade cards. Because this is your first time in the tavern, you will be awarded with 10 impression points.¡±

    A pie fell from the sky! For Zhao Hai¡¯s group this was an unexpected blessing. They never thought that such a good thing would happen. They were given ten impression points for doing nothing. It was incredible. Now, Zhang Feng and the others werepletely convinced with what Zhao Hai said.¡±

    After getting their impression points as well as 1000 jin of spirit wine, Zhao Hai and the others left the Mist Pill Tavern. Once they were outside, Zhang Feng couldn¡¯t help butugh in glee as he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to get such a good thing. Hahaha. This was fantastic!¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Yuan Ba, when you sold the portable transmission formations, did you get any benefits? Were you awarded with impression points?¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Yuan Ba couldn¡¯t help but pat his head as he said, ¡°Now that you mention it, they said that we can sell them a specific type of artifact. If they reach the standards of the True Spirit Realm, then they will also give impression points. Each person can be given 10 impression points. But only a maximum of 100 people can be given.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Good. Making artifacts isn¡¯t a problem. Buy two copies of the artifacts that we need to make and bring them to me. Don¡¯t buy the materials yet. I¡¯ll analyze them when we return. Then we¡¯ll go buy the materials tomorrow.¡±

    Yuan Ba nodded, then he turned around and left. Before long, he returned and said, ¡°I bought a set of positioning discs and inner armor. The positioning disc is a set of equipment that could be used by a thousand people. It¡¯s divided into a master disc and secondary disc. There is only one master disc which will be left in the base. The thousand secondary discs will be carried on people¡¯s bodies, so that no matter where they go, the master disc will always locate them. Naturally, this is the smallest type of positioning disk, we can¡¯t afford the bigger ones. As for the inner armor, it¡¯s very good. It costs 100 jade essence. Even if you¡¯re attacked by an immortal expert without any defenses, the inner armor can block the attack.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright. These are things we need. Let¡¯s head back to the base. I want to research these things. Then we¡¯ll buy the materials needed to make them.¡±

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried at all that he couldn¡¯t make these two things. Even Zhang Feng and the others weren¡¯t worried. Zhang Feng knew about Zhao Hai¡¯s special ability. Meanwhile, the others were confident in Zhao Hai upon seeing his performance in thest two days. His actions and results havepletely conquered their hearts.

    The group immediately used their portable transmission formations to return to their base. Currently, there were only 200 people left behind in the base. They weren¡¯t there to defend the base. Instead, they were reinforcements in case a team needed support. The person in charge of staying behind was still Li Mu.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s team return, Li Mu immediately greeted them. Then he asked, ¡°Army Commander, you¡¯re back. Did your task go smoothly?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Very smooth. You ask Yuan Ba about the specifics. Yuan Ba, give me the bag.¡± Yuan Baplied and handed a spatial bag to Zhao Hai. Then Zhao Hai immediately teleported to his residence.

    Seeing Zhao Hai disappear quickly, Li Mu was confused. He turned to Yuan Ba and asked, ¡°What¡¯s with the Army Commander? Did something happen?¡±

    Yuan Baughed as he exined what¡¯s going on. As he listened to Yuan Ba, Li Mu became increasingly shocked. Thirty-five thousand jade essence, that was a huge amount. He never thought that they would hold such arge amount of money. And this was achieved by Zhao Hai in just two days.

    Of course, they don¡¯t have as much jade essence anymore. Although they bought the smallest type of positioning disc, it costs 10 thousand jade essence. Then 100 jade essences were used to buy the inner armor. They only have more than 20 thousand jade essences left. Nevertheless, Li Mu was still overjoyed.

    As soon as they heard that there would be drinkingter on, Li Mu and the others cheered. Before Li Mu could inform those who were doing their tasks, Zhang Feng quickly said, ¡°Li Mu, let¡¯s not be too loud. Little Hai is still researching the positioning disc and the inner armor. Let¡¯s not disturb him. Don¡¯t be anxious to inform everyone as well. They¡¯re still doing their tasks. We can¡¯t distract them. Let¡¯s just get things ready here.¡±

    Hearing Zhang Feng, Li Mu couldn¡¯t help but be embarrassed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Gang Leader. I¡¯m just too happy. Our Great Realm of Cultivation has never been so rich. The Army Commander just achieved all of this in two days. Compared to him, I¡¯m still too far.¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It¡¯s no useparing yourself to Little Hai. Not to mention you, nobody in the Great Realm of Cultivation couldpare to him.¡± What Zhang Feng said might sound overboard, but nobody opposed it. Everyone knew that what he said was right.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 Chapter 1940

    <h4>Chapter 1940: Urgent Notice</h4>

    Actually, it¡¯s not that those in the Soaring Dragon Realm didn¡¯t understand, evenmon people in the Great Realm of Cultivation were aware. There was no point inparing Zhao Hai to any genius, it would just ruin their future.

    Nobody could achieve what Zhao Hai did. If a genius wanted to take Zhao Hai as a rival, then they would slowly be demoralized and degenerate into mediocrity. This wasn¡¯t something that sects wanted to see.

    By this point, the entire Great Realm of Cultivation knew how demonic Zhao Hai¡¯s talent was. Nobody couldpare to him in a million years. Therefore, everyone made sure to notpare themselves to Zhao Hai. In fact, Zhao Hai¡¯s entry into the Soaring Dragon Realm caused a lot of geniuses to be happy to the point of being unable to sleep.

    Zhao Hai was currently inside the Space, looking at the screen. There was a small conflict happening. It was the Perfection Shops in the Great Realm of Cultivation.

    When Zhao Hai was still in the Great Realm of Cultivation, the Perfection Shops were in absolute security. Nobody dared to have any ideas towards it. Even the nine super sects would give the Perfection Shop face. But two days after Zhao Hai entered the Soaring Dragon Realm, some people in the Great Realm of Cultivation could no longer hold their greed and started to make noise in the Perfection Shops.

    Zhao Hai knew that these people were trying to test the bottom line of the Perfection Shop. For this, Zhao Hai naturally wouldn¡¯t show any mercy. He had Laura and the othersmand the Undead to teach those people a lesson.

    It didn¡¯t take long before the fight ended. All troublesome cultivators were killed by the Perfection Shop. Then immortal experts from various sects came forward to find fault with the shop, judging them for using lethal force against the troublemakers. However, the Perfection Shop wasn¡¯t polite and used immortal-level Undead to fight against the immortal experts. At the same time, the shop showed their hundreds of immortal-level Undead to make everyone understand that they couldn¡¯t do whatever they want even if Zhao Hai went to the Soaring Dragon Realm. Even if Zhao Hai was gone, the Perfection Shop still had enough strength to deal with everyone.

    Although the fight wasn¡¯t finished, Zhao Hai believed that nobody would dare move against the Perfection Shop after this.

    Seeing the immortal-level Undead defeating the enemy, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but shake his head as he sighed and said, ¡°Those fellows are really impatient. They can¡¯t even wait for more than two days. Really disappointing.¡±

    As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, Laura and the others couldn¡¯t help but smile. They knew that Zhao Hai was just teasing the enemies. No matter what kind of noise those fellows made, they wouldn¡¯t have any chances.

    At this time, Cai¡¯er opened her mouth and said, ¡°Young Master, the positioning disc and the armor has been reconstructed. We can make them. Here is the list of materials¡± Then she handed a jade slip to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai read the contents of the jade slip and then nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have everyone buy the materials tomorrow. Hahaha. I didn¡¯t expect that you can also get impression points in this way.¡±

    At this time, Cai¡¯er frowned and said, ¡°Young Master, the Soaring Dragon Realm¡¯s atmosphere isn¡¯t quite right recently. The beasts seem to be more active. Something is about to happen.¡±

    Zhao Hai knitted his brows and said, ¡°You mean, a beast tide is about toe?¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s very possible. Let¡¯s see if there will be an rm in the Soaring Dragon Realm in the next few days. No matter what, the beasts in the Soaring Dragon Realm have been more active recently.¡±

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said,¡±Brother Hai, if a beast tide appears, what will you do? Will you join the battle or stay in the base? The base¡¯s situation is very good. It¡¯s impossible for the beasts to discover it. Even if a beast tide happens, it will be fine.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not good. We can¡¯t hide in the base. We will need to join the battle in the cities. Although we cannot obtain impression points, it will be a good opportunity for the sects to observe the cultivators of the lower realm. This is more important than impression points. So when the alert for a beast tide arrives, we will help in the fight.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°I thought the same thing. Everything in the Soaring Dragon Realm is a trial for cultivators. If you don¡¯t participate in defending against the beast tide, it would be disadvantageous. But where to participate is also a problem. Brother Hai, you can¡¯t participate if it¡¯s in Wulong City.¡±

    Zhao Hai agreed, ¡°Wulong City is too small. Not to mention safety, there¡¯s no powerful sect in it. If we fight, it should be in Shangshan City.¡±

    Laura smiled faintly and said, ¡°So you¡¯ve already thought about it. That¡¯s good. Brother Hai, almost everyone has returned. You should go out and show yourself.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he went out of the Space and walked out of his residence. When he went out, he found that everyone had returned. The cultivators were now excitedly talking with each other. When Zhao Hai came out, everyone gave him an enthusiastic greeting.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then waved his hand, causing everyone to stop talking. Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°We¡¯ve had a bountiful harvest today. Our Great Realm of Cultivation now has money to spend. And with money, you must learn how to spend it. Today, I asked Yuan Ba to buy everyone wine to drink. Yuan Ba will also give everyone money. Every one of you will receive a jade essence. This money is for buying food and wine, not for buying equipment. The money for buying equipment will be given separately in the future. Understood?¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s words caused everyone to be stunned, then they all cheered. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t polite and ordered Yuan Ba to give everyone some liquor to drink to their heart¡¯s content. Now, everyone was convinced with Zhao Hai being the team leader. Nobody dared to look down on his abilities anymore. His position in the base has been fully cemented.

    Besides his money making ability, another reason everyone was quickly convinced by Zhao Hai was because of his prestige in the Great Realm of Cultivation. Nobody from the Great Realm of Cultivation doesn¡¯t know Zhao Hai. Their sects repeatedly told them how powerful Zhao Hai was. They might not be fully convinced before, but after seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s prowess, theypletely believed what they heard.

    The next morning, besides distributing tasks, Zhao Hai also gave Yuan Ba a list of materials to buy. And all of these things must be bought as soon as possible.

    Yuan Ba naturally wouldn¡¯t dy. He immediately went to Shangshan City to buy. Compared to Wulong City, Shangshan City has more materials that could be bought.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t opposed to Yuan Ba going to Shangshan City. He also wanted to see if Yuan Ba was going to be targeted by the True Dao Sect. If Yuan Ba suffers any misfortunes in Shangshan City, then this means that the True Dao Sect has evil intentions towards the Great Realm of Cultivation.

    Zhao Hai also told Yuan Ba about this matter. Yuan Ba also didn¡¯t flinch. He knew how crucial this was for the entire Great Realm of Cultivation.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Hai¡¯s group still has to do some tasks. By this time, people were beginning to rotate. Besides the neers who would do tasks, the others began to take turns guarding the camp.

    The positioning disc was also put to use. Everyone brought a secondary disk with them. This would give them a further guarantee to their safety.

    The task that Zhao Hai and the others would do this day was in the mines. It was a task issued by the me Mountain Sect. They were going to look for a fire-resistant ore. This ore cannot be used to refine artifacts. However, it was useful for making stoves or forging tforms.

    The source of this ore was also very unusual as it was on an active volcano. This volcano would erupt once in a while. Therefore, the task carried a certain danger.

    Naturally, the most dangerous part of the task wasn¡¯t the volcano itself. Living inside the volcano were fire-element beasts known as the fire scorpion. This beast not only had immortal-level strength, their attacks also carry fire poison. Even immortal experts wouldn¡¯t be able to easily expel this poison.

    Fire scorpions loved living inside active volcanoes. Although they don¡¯t appear in huge groups, a fire scorpion can be a threat to a team of ten. This was because in addition to being a fire-element beast, the fire scorpion also carried a bit of the earth-element. They would hide in the earth to attack its enemies. In active volcanoes, it was quite hard to detect fire scorpions.

    The active volcano that Zhao Hai and the others were going to was far away from Shangshan City. They had to take a transmission formation to Hengdao City(Horizontal de City). Then from Hengdao City, they would fly towards the active volcano.

    Zhao Hai and the others arrived at Wulong City very early. They didn¡¯t immediately go to Shangshan City. They stayed for some time to wait for information from Yuan Ba. They wanted to know how Yuan Ba would be treated in Shangshan City. If Yuan Ba was alright, then they would go to Shangshan City. But if Yuan Ba notices something wrong, then they would have to give up on the task because this means that the True Dao Sect has ideas on them. They would have to find a ce to hide as soon as possible.

    After waiting in Wulong City, Yuan Ba sent a message to Zhao Hai, telling him that nothing happened in Shangshan City. Yuan Ba also finished buying the materials. Zhao Hai felt relieved. Then he led Zhang Feng and the others to the transmission formation to head towards Shangshan City. Then using Shangshan City¡¯s transmission formation, they went to Hengdao City.

    Just as Zhao Hai and the others appeared in Hengdao City, a grating rm sounded out. This caused Zhao Hai and the others to stare. Then they saw cultivators of the city heading towards the city walls.

    Zhao Hai remembered Cai¡¯er wordsst night and frowned. His expression changed as he said, ¡°It¡¯s not good. The beast tide has begun.¡± Then he led the others towards the city wall.

    When they reached the city walls, they found that a lot of cultivators were already gathered there. Everyone was looking outside. Zhao Hai also flew up but found nothing.

    While Zhao Hai was focusing, he felt a burst of red light shing on his jade card. Zhao Hai picked up the jade card and read the urgent notice, ¡°Due to the recent abnormal movements of the beasts, it is suspected that a beast tide ising. Everyone is not allowed to leave the city to do tasks. Everyone needs to stay inside the city to get ready to fight against the beast tide. If you leave the city, you will have to deal with the consequences.¡±

    Looking at the notice, Zhao Hai rxed. Then he looked at Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the transmission formation za and return to Shangshan City. Have everyone stay in Shangshan City. When the beast tide arrives, we will help defend.¡±

    Zhang Feng and the others naturally wouldn¡¯t decline. Although they brought portable transmission formations, it has limitations. If the ce they were going to was blocked by a defensive shield, the portable transmission formation wouldn¡¯t activate. And since the beast tide wasing, the defensive shields of the cities were activated. They could only use conventional transmission formations to travel.

    The reason for this weakness of portable transmission formations was the level wasn¡¯t good. More importantly, energy patterns on portable transmission formations were different. This caused portable transmission formations to have this disadvantage.

    While Zhao Hai and the others were using the transmission formation to return to Shangshan City, they didn¡¯t notice that someone was paying attention to them. And this person was Lin Ling.

    Lin Ling was optimistic about Zhao Hai. This was the reason he asked Feng Lingyun to test him. This time, Zhao Hai¡¯s task took him to Hengdao City so that they could go to the active volcano. Actually, Hengdao City was established by Lin Ling¡¯s Tyrant de Sect. As soon as Zhao Hai arrived, Lin Ling immediately knew. Therefore, he has been paying attention to Zhao Hai¡¯s movements in the city. He also heard what Zhao Hai said. Hearing that Zhao Hai and the others were returning to Shangshan City, Lin Ling nodded. He didn¡¯t stop Zhao Hai. After all, he was aware that Zhao Hai was now the Team Leader of the Great Realm of Cultivation. He has to think about the well-being of his people.

    After returning to Shangshan City, Zhao Hai immediately sent a message to Li Mu, making everyone go to Shangshan City. The situation of Shangshan City was the same as Hengdao City. Cultivators were also flying towards the city walls. They couldn¡¯t see the beasts yet, but they wanted to be the first ones to see the beasts when they attacked.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t as curious as the others. Not long after he sent the message, Li Mu and the others arrived at Shangshan City. As soon as they received the urgent notice, Li Mu and the others entered Wulong City. Originally, they nned to fight the beast tide in Wulong City. But because of Zhao Hai¡¯s orders, they changed their location to Shangshan City.

    Seeing everyone arrive, Zhao Hai opened his mouth and said, ¡°Since a beast tide ising, we cannot do any tasks in the next few days. Although we¡¯re familiar with Wulong City, it¡¯s too small. Therefore, I had everyonee to Shangshan City. We will help with the battle here.¡±

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 Chapter 1941

    <h4>Chapter 1941: imed</h4>

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Li Mu couldn¡¯t help but be anxious, ¡°What happened? Is the beast tide very huge? Wulong City can¡¯t block it?¡± Hearing Zhao Hai say that Wulong City was too small, Li Mu thought that Wulong City wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the attacks of the beast tide.

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that. Wulong City should still be able to stop the attacks of the beast tide. By saying that Wulong City is too small, I meant that there aren¡¯t enough sects in Wulong City. Shangshan City has more sects inparison.¡±

    Speaking up to here, he looked at everyone and then gestured towards a nearby tavern and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and drink while we wait.¡± Then he walked towards the tavern. By this point, nobody cared about the money they would spend for the drinks.

    After everyone settled in and ordered wine, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Helping cities fight against beasts doesn¡¯t give impression points, so people always thought that it doesn¡¯t matter where they fought the beast tide. However, I think there¡¯s a huge difference between fighting in Wulong City and Shangshan City. Wulong City is a medium-grade city filled with medium-grade sects. Meanwhile, Shangshan is built by the powerful True Dao Sect. There are also other big sects present in Shangshan City. Although these sects couldn¡¯tpare to the True Dao Sect, they¡¯re still betterpared to the sects in Wulong City.¡±

    When he reached this point, Zhao Hai drank a cup of liquor before he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t think that impression points are everything. Do you think that these top sects would only look at impression points to recruit people? Impossible. What they want to see is what the cultivator is like. And the beast tide is the best time to see how a cultivator performs. If we stay in Shangshan City, we can let those sects see our performance. As long as we do well, we won¡¯t need to worry about joining a good sect in the future.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, everyone stared. Then they looked at each other in disappointment. To be honest, they didn¡¯t think the same way as Zhao Hai before this. Whenever a beast tide arrives, they would always stay in Wulong City to fight against the beasts. They never thought that they would be observed during those times.

    But failing to think about it doesn¡¯t mean that they don¡¯t understand. Zhao Hai¡¯s words enlightened them.

    Li Mu¡¯s face lit up as he said, ¡°The Army Commander is right. If we stay here, we would have a lot of opportunities. From now on, we¡¯ll stay here.¡±

    Looking at Li Mu and the others, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Actually, the people of the True Spirit Realm can also think of the same things as I can. The reason you can smoothly enter Shangshan City is because we are here. During beast tides, transfers between cities are controlled. It¡¯s easy to go from a big city to a small city, but it¡¯s harder to go to a big city from a smaller city. There are certain conditions. First, you need someone from your realm to be in that city when the notice appears. If we aren¡¯t in Shangshan City, you can¡¯te over from Wulong City. You will be blocked in the transmission formation.¡±

    Li Mu and the others had an enlightened expression on their faces. Yuan Ba couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Team Leader, how did you know this?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Martial Uncle told me. They wanted to go to a bigger city in the past during a beast tide, but they were blocked. Only then did I understand what was going on. If Yuan Ba wasn¡¯t in Shangshan City and we weren¡¯t in Hengdao City, I¡¯m afraid we would still be fighting the beast tide in Wulong City.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, everyone rxed. The Martial Uncle that Zhao Hai mentioned was naturally Tie Zhantian, the previous Team Leader of the Great Realm of Cultivation who has now joined the Copper Body Sect.

    Tie Zhantian was also a legendary character in the hearts of the Great Realm of Cultivation¡¯s experts. He brought a couple dozen people to the Soaring Dragon Realm. Although they fumbled in the beginning, they were able to establish a firm footing in the Soaring Dragon Realm. Moreover, he was able to make the Great Realm of Cultivation more powerful. For such a character, no matter which sect they came from, people gave him great respect. Therefore, upon hearing that Zhao Hai got the information from Tie Zhantian, nobody suspected him.

    Naturally, this information wasn¡¯t told to Zhao Hai by Tie Zhantian. It came from the surveince that Zhao Hai did on every city. But this was a matter that sects in the True Spirit Realm wouldn¡¯t speak of irresponsibly.

    Seeing everyone¡¯s look of understanding, Zhao Hai could only bitterly smile. This was something that they couldn¡¯t find out. Then Zhao Hai continued, ¡°It¡¯s good that we know about these matters, but we can only keep this to ourselves. Don¡¯t tell anyone else. Understood?¡±

    Everyone nodded. They were also aware of the importance of this matter. It won¡¯t bring them any advantage if they spread it around. In any case, they have no allies in the Soaring Dragon Realm, they have nobody else to tell it to.

    As Zhao Hai and the others were talking, two people went inside the tavern. Upon seeing these two people, Zhao Hai¡¯splexion couldn¡¯t help but change. These two people were the True Dao Sect disciples that provoked them.

    The tavern Zhao Hai and the others were in wasn¡¯t very big. The people inside were also people with status. The other cultivators of the Great Realm of Cultivation went elsewhere to drink. Each one of them were given a jade essence, they could drink all they wanted.

    Because of this, there weren¡¯t a lot of people in the tavern. Therefore, Zhao Hai was able to notice the arrival of Feng Lingyun and Luo Xiu¡¯er. Of course, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t know the names of these two people.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression suddenly changed as they were talking, this caused the others to stare. Then they followed Zhao Hai¡¯s gaze. Zhang Feng¡¯s expression changed as well. The others were confused.

    Yuan Ba couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Team Leader, what¡¯s the problem? Do you know those two?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Then Zhang Feng told Yuan Ba about Feng Lingyun and Luo Xiu¡¯er with a low voice. Hearing who these two were, Yuan Ba¡¯s expression also changed.

    They were aware of what happened in Shangshan Cityst time, but they didn¡¯t know what the two looked like. Now that the two suddenly appeared, their expressions became ugly.

    While Zhao Hai¡¯s group was tense, Feng Lingyun led Luo Xiu¡¯er towards them. Seeing this, Zhao Hai immediately stood up, the others stood up as well. The other people in the tavern couldn¡¯t help but be interested when they saw the reaction of Zhao Hai¡¯s group.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s tense appearance, Feng Lingyun couldn¡¯t help but smile. He continued to walk towards Zhao Hai¡¯s table without saying anything. When the two were near, Zhao Hai gave them a salute, ¡°Great Realm of Cultivation¡¯s Zhao Hai has seen the seniors from the True Dao Sect.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Feng Lingyun couldn¡¯t help but stare, then he smiled and said, ¡°So you really recognized us. No wonder you left after we provoked you. Hahaha. You don¡¯t have to worry, we¡¯re not targeting the Great Realm of Cultivation. Someone asked me to provoke you at that time. You¡¯re called Zhao Hai, right? Why aren¡¯t you at the walls like the others?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Replying to senior, the beast tide will note immediately. There¡¯s little point to going to the city wall in advance. Although we aren¡¯t as strong as senior, we can still reach the walls quickly if something happens. Therefore, before anything happens, we might as well share some drinks here.¡±

    When he heard Zhao Hai, Feng Lingyun couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then he said, ¡°Well said. What¡¯s the use of going to the walls at this time? It¡¯s good to prepare for a major event in a calm manner. Zhao Hai, let me make things clear. Someone is already paying attention to you. Of course, this person is not from our True Dao Sect. But I can tell you that the sect they belong to isn¡¯t any weaker than the True Dao Sect. If there are other sects that approach you, you better push them away.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then an excited expression appeared on his face as he replied, ¡°Thank you, senior. This Zhao Hai will remember.¡±

    Feng Lingyun nodded, then he nced at the others before saying, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done saying what I have to say. I won¡¯t disturb your drinking anymore.¡± After he said that, he led Luo Xiu¡¯er to leave the tavern.

    Zhao Hai and the others hastily bowed to see them off. When the two left the tavern, Zhang Feng and the others immediately blew up with excitement. Feng Lingyun¡¯s words shocked them. It wasn¡¯t long since Zhao Hai arrived in the Soaring Dragon Realm, only four or five days. But in such a short period of time, some people were already paying attention to him. Moreover, it was a sect that wasn¡¯t weaker than the True Dao Sect.

    Zhang Feng looked at Zhao Hai with an excited expression as he said, ¡°Little Hai, this is fantastic! From what I know, ever since we¡¯ve been granted entry into the Soaring Dragon Realm, the Great Realm of Cultivation hasn¡¯t had someone who entered a top sect. If you get recruited, you will be the first.¡±

    Hearing Zhang Feng, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°It¡¯s not certain yet. I don¡¯t even know what that top sect wants. Let¡¯s not think too much about it.¡±

    Li Muughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, these kinds of things can¡¯t be wrong. Things like these happen in the Soaring Dragon Realm. When a top sect settles on someone, they will make a im on that person. As long as that person acts well and reaches their standards, they will take that person directly. Besides those who died unexpectedly, I never heard of someone who didn¡¯t join a sect after being imed. Army Commander, there¡¯s no need for you to worry about it.¡±

    The others also congratted Zhao Hai. Their goal in entering the Soaring Dragon Realm was to join a sect of the True Spirit Realm, marking another step in the cultivation journey. And now, Zhao Hai was halfway through this step. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but be happy for him.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 Chapter 1942

    <h4>Chapter 1942: Scouting</h4>

    The beast tide has yet to arrive, but Shangshan City was already on an alert state. People on the city walls were guarded. As for those who weren¡¯t, they were arranged living spaces to take a proper rest.

    Zhao Hai and the others were also given a ce to settle in, allowing them to rx. The area they were located in had many houses and was close to the city wall. This made it convenient for them to go to the wall and offer support at any time.

    In such a city, it was impossible for Zhao Hai and the others to have their own rooms. Instead, the room Zhao Hai was given was very big, enough to house 10 people. Besides Zhao Hai, there was Zhang Feng, Li Kuangge, Yuan Ba, Li Mu, and five other people with status.

    The group continued to share drinks inside the room. Although they already drank a lot in the tavern, the happiness they experienced warranted them to drink more.

    After drinking his wine, Zhao Hai put down his cup and then looked at everyone as he said, ¡°Everyone, we need to do well this time. Although the disciple from the True Dao Sect said that I was noticed, if you did well, someone would definitely notice you as well. Then we brothers will meet in the True Spirit Realm.¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry. It¡¯s fine even if we don¡¯t get noticed. The True Spirit Realm isn¡¯t easy to enter. But after you reach the True Spirit Realm, we¡¯re expecting you to lend us a hand.¡±

    Yuan Ba agreed, ¡°Team Leader, we heard that people who joined the top sects bring huge benefits to their sects. Although nobody from the Great Realm of Cultivation has entered a top sect before, there are some who have joined medium-grade sects. Despite this, the Great Realm of Cultivation managed to get a lot of benefits. It was said that the Sky Tower of the Great Realm of Cultivation was given to us by the True Spirit Realm.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he was aware of this. If he has an opportunityter on, he would definitely help the Great Realm of Cultivation.

    Yuan Ba looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Team Leader, if you really join a sect in the True Spirit Realm, don¡¯t be in a hurry to help us. You have to improve your status first. Then you¡¯ll be able to help the Great Realm of Cultivation more.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard Yuan Ba, he couldn¡¯t help but get stunned. Then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do. Let¡¯s stop talking about this, I haven¡¯t joined the True Spirit Realm yet. We¡¯ll talk again after I join them.¡±

    Although Zhao Hai looked calm, he was actually happy. His goal was to join a sect as powerful as the True Dao Sect. Now this problem wasrgely solved.

    When Zhao Hai joined the ck Tiger Gang, he wasn¡¯t having a good time. There was an unceasing internal strife while a powerful enemy was looming outside. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t work hard, the ck Tiger Gang might not have existed today.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai dislikes these situations. If it was possible, he just wanted to be able to walk around the Great Realm of Cultivation and cultivate, even if his progress became slower. Zhao Hai has gone through many fights. He doesn¡¯t want to fight even more.

    If he can join a top sect, he will undergo a lot less battles. As for the internal battles of the sect, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t care about it. What were battles inside the sect? It was a battle for resources. To be honest, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t against such battles. It would provide him with needed battle experience.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai was looking forward to his life in the True Spirit Realm. He wanted to see what life there is like. This was because life there was closer to normal human life. People in the True Spirit Realm eat and drink, something that Zhao Hai could only enjoy in the Space.

    The next morning, Zhao Hai and the others went out of their dwelling after waking up. They went to the walls and were still unable to spot any beasts. If there weren¡¯t any warnings, Zhang Feng and the others might not know that a beast tide wasing.

    However, Zhao Hai knew that the forecast of the True Spirit Realm couldn¡¯t be wrong. The beast tide wasing. This was because the Space¡¯s surveince could also see that the activity of the beasts have be more and more frequent.

    Seeing that there were no beasts, Zhao Hai and the others prepared to head back to their ce. Then at this time, Feng Lingyun and Luo Xiu¡¯er arrived. Zhao Hai¡¯s group immediately gave them a salute.

    Feng Lingyun waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot to introduce ourselves yesterday. My name is Feng Lingyun, an inner disciple of the True Dao Sect. This is my junior sister, Luo Xiu¡¯er. Zhao Hai, I have something to tell you. We need to send ten people outside to check on the situation of the beasts. You¡¯re one of the ten people, you need to prepare.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he immediately nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Senior can rest assured.¡±

    Feng Lingyun nodded, then he led Liu Xiu¡¯er to leave. Once the two were gone, Zhang Feng looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, what¡¯s happening? If a top sect liked you, why would they send you to do a dangerous task?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong about it. Don¡¯t think that top sects are easy to enter. They don¡¯t ept useless people. This is a test. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll be fine. Just take care of yourselves.¡±

    Yuan Ba was somewhat worried, ¡°Team Leader, are they specifically aiming at you?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°You all look at me too highly. I might be someone from the Great Realm of Cultivation, but I¡¯m nothing in the Soaring Dragon Realm, not to mention in the True Spirit Realm. Even if I join a top sect, I would still start from the Outer Sect. Do you think they would bother with me? If they want to deal with me, it¡¯s just a matter of saying a few words.¡±

    Yuan Ba and the others thought about it. Nobody dared to offend Zhao Hai in the Great Realm of Cultivation, but this was the Soaring Dragon Realm. And the people who talked to them were from the True Spirit Realm. In the True Spirit Realm, the immortal stage was just the starting point. There¡¯s no point for people to scheme against Zhao Hai.

    As they were talking, Feng Lingyun walked over along with several cultivators. One of these cultivators actually had green hair. It was a Tree Demon. Besides the Tree Demon, Zhao Hai also saw two cultivators with a beast¡¯s aura. It seems like these two were beast cultivators.

    When Feng Lingyun arrived in front of Zhao Hai, he said, ¡°These are the people who will go with you to scout outside. Your task is very simple. You have to find out how many beasts there are within 10 thousand kilometers outside the city. You need to be careful. Don¡¯t separate. If you separate, it would be easier to get into trouble. You may not be able to return. You can go.¡±

    Everyone nodded. Then the group moved and flew outside the city. Seeing Zhao Hai and the others disappearing, Feng Lingyun turned to Zhang Feng and said, ¡°You can go back. Looking at the current situation, the beast tide will note today.¡±

    Zhang Feng gave Feng Lingyun a salute, then he said, ¡°Thank you senior. But we¡¯ll wait for Little Hai here.¡±

    Feng Lingyun curiously looked at Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Are you sure he¡¯ll survive? You must be aware that every time we send people to scout the beast territory, people don¡¯t return. Sometimes, entire teams get annihted.¡±

    Zhang Feng said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about the others, but Little Hai will definitely return. We¡¯re confident in him.¡±

    Feng Lingyun looked at Zhang Feng and the others and found that they were indeed confident. They weren¡¯t encouraging themselves, which made Feng Lingyun more curious about Zhao Hai.

    Feng Lingyun knew it hasn¡¯t been that long since Zhao Hai came to the Soaring Dragon Realm. But he knew that Zhao Hai was aware of how powerful the beasts in the Soaring Dragon Realm were. Even in such a situation, Zhang Feng and the others were still confident in Zhao Hai. This was something Feng Lingyun didn¡¯t expect.

    When Zhao Hai¡¯s group of ten left Shangshan City, they continued to fly forward. They weren¡¯t flying very high, but none of them spoke a word. After all, they didn¡¯t know each other.

    When they flew about a thousand kilometers out, they began to feel beasts around them. At this time, the green-haired Tree Demon opened their mouth and said, ¡°Everyone, this task is very dangerous. We need to cooperate to survive. What do you all think?¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t oppose and nodded. The others nodded as well. Seeing everyone agree, the Tree Demon couldn¡¯t help but have a smug look on his face as he said, ¡°If we cooperate, then we will need a leader. If everyone doesn¡¯t mind, I will take this position. Do you all agree?¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others looked at each other in dismay. They didn¡¯t expect the Tree Demon to have such ideas. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel it was funny. He gently shook his head and no longer cared about the Tree Demon. Without saying anything to anybody, he continued flying forwards.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s performance, the Tree Demon¡¯s expression changed. This meant that Zhao Hai was rejecting him. The others looked at each other, but they didn¡¯t follow Zhao Hai. One of the cultivators said, ¡°We¡¯re just cooperating. We don¡¯t need a leader. If you want to cooperate, then you can¡¯t be the leader.¡±

    The others nodded. The Tree Demon¡¯splexion became ugly. However, he didn¡¯t leave like Zhao Hai. But he still opened his mouth and said, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t be the leader. But that person just left. Since he left, he¡¯s kicked out.¡±

    The others looked at each other and nodded. Naturally, they didn¡¯t care about Zhao Hai¡¯s well-being. They don¡¯t know him, it doesn¡¯t matter if he survived or not.

    Zhao Hai also heard this. Although he left, these people were still flying behind him. And how could they hide anything from Zhao Hai who has the Space.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 Chapter 1943

    <h4>Chapter 1943: Escaping Sessfully</h4>

    Zhao Hai heard what the others said but there was no dissatisfaction on his face. Actually, he wanted to cooperate with the group. But as soon as he saw the Tree Demon¡¯s expression, he knew that cooperation was impossible.

    After listening into the meaning of their conversation, Zhao Hai understood that this cooperation was nothing but mutual use. If they encounter danger, none of them will help each other. They would just run and leave the slowest person behind. It was better being alone than going with such a group.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare underestimate the beasts of the Soaring Dragon Realm. He has been monitoring the realm for a long time. Therefore, he knew that the beasts of the realm weren¡¯t only powerful, they were also as smart as humans. If he wanted to deal with these beasts, then he would have to be careful.

    Zhao Hai was now using his wood-element ability to traverse the forest. He didn¡¯t fly in the sky. This way, it would be impossible for beasts to detect him.

    Zhao Hai was now more than 2000 kilometers away from Shangshan City. The beasts he encountered continued to increase. Moreover, the level of the beasts were bing higher. Now Zhao Hai understood that the true overlords of the Soaring Dragon Realm were these beasts.

    Although the cultivators of the True Spirit Realm constructed cities in the Soaring Dragon Realm, they could only defend these cities as well as its surroundings. The rest of the realm still belonged to the beasts.

    Zhao Hai might be carefully traversing the forest, but his speed wasn¡¯t slow. Moreover, he came to discoverrge armies of beasts, ready to attack Shangshan City.

    An hour after leaving Shangshan City, Zhao Hai was now 8 thousand kilometers away. As he flew forward, he suddenly heard a conversation. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but pause for a moment. Then he used his wood-element technique to get closer.

    Before long, Zhao Hai was able to listen in. A vigorous voice was talking, ¡°Old Tiger, do you think the small ones can crush Shangshan City? If they do, then we would have face to show in front of our ancestors.¡±

    Another low-sounding voice was heard, ¡°Old Elephant, I don¡¯t think so. You think Shangshan City is built with sticks? It existed for so many years. In any case, we also came to the Soaring Dragon Realm to train the small ones inbat.¡±

    Hearing the two, Zhao Hai understood that the two were beast cultivators. They were the ones directing the beasts to attack Shangshan City.

    As Zhao Hai got closer, he suddenly heard one of the beasts exim, ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± And without giving Zhao Hai any time to react, a palm grasps towards the tree that Zhao Hai was hiding in.

    When Zhao Hai saw this, he knew that there was no point hiding in the tree. The other party was very careful. Whether somebody was hiding in it or not, the tree would be uprooted, so he immediately left the tree.

    As soon as Zhao Hai moved, he was immediately discovered by the two. They quickly flew towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t revealed himself yet, but he knows that his position has been locked on by the two beast cultivators. It was pointless to hide.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai flew up above the forest. He was standing a hundred meters away from the two beasts cultivators.

    The two people opposite Zhao Hai had distinct characteristics. One was extremely tall, about 3 meters high. He had gray skin and bulging muscles. More importantly, he had veryrge ears. His nose was also long.

    The other was about two meters tall and had yellow and ck skin. And marked on top of his head was the character for ¡®King¡¯(Wang).

    With how they looked, Zhao Hai could see that they were elephant and tiger beastmen.

    The two were also sizing Zhao Hai up. The elephant beastmanughed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would get so close to us. It seems like you¡¯re a divergent ability user. Hahaha. If we can kill a divergent ability user, our ancestors will be proud of us.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the two and then smiled faintly as he said, ¡°A lot of people want to kill me, and yet I¡¯m still here. I wonder if you two could seed.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the tiger beastman red at him. Then Zhao Hai suddenly felt a wave of pressureing over his body. However, he didn¡¯t move and just stood straight.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t affected by his pressure, the tiger beastman nodded and said, ¡°You have a bit of skill. No wonder you¡¯re boasting. Haha. Not bad.¡±

    Zhao Hai just smiled and didn¡¯t reply. He locked firmly on his two opponents. As soon as they made a move, he would immediately act.

    Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know the levels of these two beastmen, he knew that they weren¡¯t at the immortal stage. They should be at a stage higher up.

    As the beastmen were observing Zhao Hai, they couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. Their strength has already surpassed the immortal stage. In their minds, immortal experts wouldn¡¯t dare to breathe in front of them. As long as they wanted to, immortal experts would be subdued by their pressure. But this time, they found out that they were wrong.

    Although Zhao Hai was still at the immortal stage, he was stronger than most in his level. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t buckle down even though he was under the suppression of the two beastmen. This caused the expression of the two to change.

    Looking at the reaction of the other party, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Seniors, you¡¯ve experienced battles like these multiple times. This one is just a scout sent by the city. I¡¯m not worthy of your attention. If you spare your actions, then I will be grateful to you.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the two beastmen stared. As they were stunned, Zhao Hai quickly dove down into the forest. Not long after that, he becamepletely undetectable.

    Seeing what just happened, theplexion of the two beastmen couldn¡¯t help but change. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to use this move. They werepletely caught off guard. The two were greatly annoyed, then they immediately scanned the forest with their spiritual force.

    However, they weren¡¯t able to detect anything. The forest below them turned into a wholeyer of energy,pletely covering the area. Their spiritual force couldn¡¯t prate at all.

    The two beastmen roared and charged towards the forest. The other beasts could also feel the anger of their elders and charged inside the forest as well. In a blink of an eye, a patch of the forest was razed to the ground. And yet, they still weren¡¯t able to find Zhao Hai.

    When Zhao Hai dove down, he immediately used his wood-element technique to form a shield that would block the spiritual force of the two beastmen. And while the two were trying to break it, he dove down a hundred meters underground and left.

    Because the beastmen were too focused on the forest, they failed to look below the ground. This gave Zhao Hai an opportunity to escape. When the beasts leveled the section of the forest, Zhao Hai was already a thousand kilometers away.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s speed underground wasn¡¯t very fast, but he still scouted around Shangshan City. And in his scouting, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. There were too many beasts around the city.

    The ce Zhao Hai was currently in was practically right next to Shangshan City. And yet, Zhao Hai found at least a million beasts. It must be known that all of these beasts were at least in the immortal stage. When he thought about it, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel dread.

    After more than 20 hours of scouting, Zhao Hai was able to get a clear idea of the situation around Shangshan City. Altogether, there were about 3 million beasts gathered. The north side of the city had the most beasts. The other three directions were a bit weaker.

    After verifying his observations, Zhao Hai no longer stayed and immediately returned to the city. As for the others, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t even think about them.

    Although Zhao Hai was out for quite some time, Zhang Feng and the others remained in the walls. Feng Lingyun also wanted to see if Zhao Hai would safely return, so he remained as well.

    Once Zhao Hai discovered Feng Lingyun as well as Zhang Feng and the others, he immediately flew towards them. Then he cupped his fist and said, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen Senior Feng Lingyun.¡±

    Feng Lingyun sized Zhao Hai up and saw that he had no traces of battle. He couldn¡¯t help but frown as he asked, ¡°Zhao Hai, how is the situation outside? Did you find out how many beasts there are? Where are the others?¡± Naturally, he suspects that Zhao Hai just hid and didn¡¯t scout.

    Zhao Hai was aware of Feng Lingyun¡¯s suspicion, but he didn¡¯t care as he replied, ¡°Not long after we left, the Tree Demon suggested that he be team leader, so I left. As for what happened to them, I don¡¯t know. There are about 3 million beasts surrounding the city. The strongest gathering is in the north. Moreover, there are two powerful beast cultivators in the north. One is an elephant beastman while the other is a tiger beastman. I was discovered by them while I was scouting. I used their overconfidence to escape.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Feng Lingyun¡¯s expression turned serious. Then he asked, ¡°Describe the two beast cultivators.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°The elephant beastman was very tall and big. He has gray skin, big ears, and a long nose. He also has a small hole on his left ear. The tiger beastman is two meters tall. He has the character of ¡®King¡¯ on his head. Besides that, he didn¡¯t have any distinct characteristics. However, that tiger beastman used a technique on me. He just stared and I felt a huge pressure on me.¡±

    By this point, Feng Lingyunpletely believed Zhao Hai¡¯s words. This was because he recognized the two beastmen that Zhao Hai described. He even fought against them before. Feng Lingyun nodded and said, ¡°So it¡¯s those two. Good. Zhao Hai, you did well. You can go back and rest.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then he led Zhang Feng and the others back to their resting area.

    Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s back, Feng Lingyun couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°It seems like that fellow is stronger than we imagined. Big Brother Lin has hit a jackpot.¡± As he said that, he walked over to where Luo Xiu¡¯er was and said, ¡°Xiu¡¯er, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re in trouble.¡±

    Hearing this, Luo Xiu¡¯er asked, ¡°What happened? I just saw Zhao Hai return, what did he tell you? Where are the others?¡±

    Feng Lingyun shook his head and said, ¡°The others aren¡¯t important. What¡¯s important is the information that Zhao Hai brought. This time, there are 3 million beasts surrounding the city. They¡¯re led by Xiang Que and Hu Wang. I didn¡¯t expect the beast ancestor to send them to the Soaring Dragon Realm. It seems like the beast ancestor is trying to stir up some trouble again.¡±

    Luo Xiu¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but stare, then she knitted her brows and said, ¡°Why are they here? Did Zhao Hai see them? Are you sure it¡¯s them?¡±

    Feng Lingyun nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure of it. I asked Zhao Hai what they looked like and it¡¯s urate. He even described Hu Wang¡¯s mark. To be honest, I don¡¯t know how Zhao Hai managed to return after meeting the two. Those guys are notoriously ruthless.¡±

    Luo Xiu¡¯er nodded, ¡°When ites to those fellows, we need to be careful. They aren¡¯t easy to deal with. Even with the two of us, it would be very hard to win. Lingyun, do you think we should ask for support?¡±

    Luo Xiu¡¯er¡¯s decision was justified. The Soaring Dragon Realm was a trial area for the True Spirit Realm. Not only those from the lower realms, True Spirit Realm sects also test their disciples here. Luo Xiu¡¯er and Feng Lingyun were tasked to stay in the Soaring Dragon Realm for 50 years. They were also the two strongest cultivators in Shangshan City. And even the two of them would have a hard time dealing with the elephant and tiger beastman. If something happened to them, then Shangshan City would be in trouble.

    Feng Lingyun looked at the forest outside the city and then shook his head as he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. The defenses of Shangshan City are very good. Even if Xiang Que and Hu Wang led the beasts, as long as we don¡¯t go out to face them, Shangshan City will not be in danger.¡±

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 Chapter 1944: Strength of a Fist

    Chapter 1944: Strength of a Fist

    When Zhao Hai and Zhang Feng returned to their dwelling, Li Mu immediately asked, ¡°Army Commander, how many enemies are there?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°There¡¯s no less than 3 million. All of them are immortal-level beasts. This time we need to be careful. Make sure that we group up at all times. Let¡¯s try our best to not disperse.¡±

    Everyone nodded. Then the group sat down. Zhao Hai looked at everyone, then with a serious expression he said, ¡°When I went out, I met two beast cultivators, one from the elephant n and the other from the tiger n. They should be the leaders of the beasts. Those two are very powerful. I couldn¡¯t even grasp their strength. If you meet them, run as far away as possible.

    When they heard Zhao Hai, everyone¡¯s hearts turned cold. They knew how strong Zhao Hai was. If he couldn¡¯t grasp how strong the two beastmen were, then that meant that they were far too strong for ordinary cultivators.

    Zhao Hai looked at Yuan Ba and said, ¡°Yuan Ba, how many did you buy yesterday? Give them all to me. I reckon the beasts will attack the city within two days, so I need to make preparations.¡±

    Yuan Ba nodded, then he handed a spatial bag to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I¡¯ve bought the same things asst time. Shangshan City has more materials than Wulong City. They¡¯re very cheap too, so I bought a lot.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Good. Just stay in this room. If someonees, say that I went out and you don¡¯t know where I went.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai disappeared.

    Nobody was surprised when Zhao Hai vanished. Everyone knew that Zhao Hai was a spatial ability user.

    Nothing happened for the rest of the day. However, none of the other nine who went out with Zhao Hai returned. From this situation, everyone knew that they wouldn¡¯t return.

    The beasts didn¡¯t attack that night nor did they do anything. However, it was good that they didn¡¯t, this gives Zhao Hai more time to create armor inside the Space.

    The next morning, Zhao Hai appeared once again in their dwelling. Seeing Zhao hai return, Zhang Feng and the others greeted him. Zhao Hai took out a spatial bag and handed it to Yuan Ba and said, ¡°Distribute this to everyone, one piece per person. Do it as soon as possible. I have a bad feeling. The beasts are probably close.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t Zhao Hai¡¯s mere feeling. The Space has seen that the beasts were gearing for attack. Therefore, he came out. Everyone believed in Zhao Hai¡¯s words, so when they heard him they became anxious.

    The armors were quickly given out to everyone. Just as everyone put on their armor, a ring rm sounded out throughout Shangshan City. Zhao Hai and the others immediately knew that the beasts hade. They quickly left their dwellings and went to the city wall.

    When Zhao Hai arrived at the wall, he could immediately feel the powerful pressure in front of him. This pressure was like a wave crashing on the city wall. Naturally, the defensive formation of the walls has been activated.

    Zhao Hai looked out and began to see a sea of flying beastsing over. The trees of the forest were also shaking, showing how many beasts were running through it.

    The Soaring Dragon Realm has different terrains like the Great Realm of Cultivation. The ce where Shangshan City was located was in a forest.

    Despite being in a forest, trees have been cleared ten kilometers around the city. Even if trees grew, they would be cut down by the cultivators of the city. This would remove any chances of beasts sneaking up into the city.

    Before long, huge quantities of beasts ran out from the forest. Then they all stopped when they were 5 kilometers away.

    This wasn¡¯t the beasts being polite, they just couldn¡¯t proceed. In fact, five kilometers around the city was a region filled with traps. If the beasts tried to enter this region, they would be skinned in no time. These beasts were smart, they were also aware of Shangshan City¡¯s characteristics. Therefore, they stopped before hitting the traps.

    When Zhao Hai saw this, his heart sank. From this response, this meant that this wasn¡¯t the first time that the beasts attacked the city. They were veterans. Such beasts were difficult to deal with. Thinking of this, Zhao Hai turned to Zhang Feng and said, ¡°Senior Brother, remind everyone to be careful. The beasts outside the city are veterans. We shouldn¡¯t underestimate them.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded and then passed the word around. Then people began to gather around Zhao Hai. In Shangshan City, Zhao Hai was the only person they trusted.

    Zhao Hai was quite worried. Although the Space has plenty of Undead, he doesn¡¯t have a lot that reached the immortal stage. Moreover, he could only use immortal-level Undead in the Soaring Dragon Realm. This dropped hisbat strength significantly.

    An hour after the beasts stopped outside the city, two small dots could be seen flying from a distance. The two dots also stopped outside the city¡¯s traps. Zhao Hai looked at the two and recognized them to be the two beastmen he met the day before.

    When Xiang Que and Hu Wang stopped, Hu Wang shouted, ¡°Representative of Shangshan City,e out!¡±

    Feng Lingyun and Luo Xiu¡¯er also flew up, but they didn¡¯t leave the city. Without cupping his fist, Feng Lingyun said, ¡°So it is Mister Hu Wang.¡±

    Seeing Feng Lingyun and Luo Xiu¡¯er, Hu Wang couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°You¡¯re in charge of Shangshan City? Feng Lingyun and Luo Xiu¡¯er. Subordinates of the defeated general are actually defending Shangshan City. Good. It seems like the fall of Shangshan City is certain.¡±

    Hearing Hu Wang¡¯s rude words, Feng Lingyun naturally wouldn¡¯t be polite. He coldly snorted and said, ¡°Hu Wang, you¡¯re still arrogant. Try attacking, let¡¯s see if you have enough strength to take down Shangshan City.¡± After speaking, he flew back to the walls of the city with Luo Xiu¡¯er, making it clear that he has no intentions to continue the conversation.

    Seeing Feng Lingyun leave, Hu Wang coldly snorted. Then he swept the city with his vision. He stopped at a certain location and his eyes turned vicious.

    Xiang Que also followed Hu Wang¡¯s gaze. What he saw also caused him to emit a killing aura.

    Naturally, the two beastmen were staring at Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai was also looking at them without a care. He just smiled faintly as he cupped his fist towards the two as a greeting. This nonchnt attitude caused the two beastmen to be enraged. Hu Wang immediately roared, ¡°Puny kid. Suffer and die!¡± Then he punched towards Zhao Hai, sending a fist qi that carried the energy of an entire mountain. Everywhere the fist qi passed through, traps and formations were destroyed.

    Zhao Hai looked at the approaching fist qi and his expression turned serious. He waved his hand and took out a long de. Then Zhao Hai took a step forward and chopped his de, causing a huge de qi toe out.

    Boom! A loud explosion was heard as the de qi and fist qi connected. Then the two disappeared. Seeing this, Hu Wang couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then heughed and said, ¡°Good kid. You have real skill. But if these are the only tricks that you have, then you will die.¡±

    ¡°Hu Wang, are you joking? You think the shield of Shangshan City is made of paper? You really think that I, Feng Lingyun, will allow you to seed?¡± After he said that, Feng Lingyun sent a sword qi towards Hu Wang.

    At this time, Xiang Que, who hadn¡¯t spoken, looked at Feng Lingyun and said, ¡°Just depending on you, I¡¯m not sure. Haha.¡± Xiang Que also stopped Feng Lingyun¡¯s sword qi with his own fist qi.

    And this time as well, the sword qi and fist qi canceled themselves out. Then Luo Xiu¡¯er opened her mouth and said, ¡°Hu Wang, Xiang Que, there¡¯s no need to waste energy talking. You want to capture Shangshan City,e. This auntie is waiting for you.¡±

    The attacks sent by both sides were merely sparks. The other cultivators didn¡¯t react. This wasn¡¯t the first time the two fought. Among those who attacked, the most eye-catching one was Zhao Hai.

    Although the surrounding cultivators haven¡¯t fought against Xiang Que and Hu Wang, they could see from their imposing aura that they weren¡¯t in the immortal stage. However, both characters couldn¡¯t deal with Zhao Hai. They even looked like they had a grudge against Zhao Hai. This caused those present to be confused.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about what the others were thinking about him. Although his de sh looked very casual, it actually took all of his energy. His attack was the unified attack of the Seven Killing des along with his de intent. With seven des sent all at once, all of the spiritual qi inside Zhao Hai¡¯s body was immediately drained out. Even if he could continuously absorb spiritual qi during battle, it won¡¯t be enough to keep sending attacks if ever Hu Wang decided to continuously attack.

    Fortunately, Feng Lingyun made a move, giving Zhao Hai time to breath. Now, Zhao Hai has recovered his spiritual qi. But he also understood how terrifying Hu Wang was. Hu Wang¡¯s fist qi could actually drain all of Zhao Hai¡¯s energy. If he fought against Hu Wang, Zhao Hai was certain that he could only survive if he hid inside the Space.

    Although Zhao Hai was able to recover his spiritual qi in just a few breaths. He still knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to fight Hu Wang one to one even if he used all of his divergent abilities.

 Chapter 1945

    <h4>Chapter 1945: Beasts Attack The City</h4>

    Hu Wang and Xiang Que didn¡¯t care about any of Zhao Hai¡¯s thoughts. Hu Wang¡¯s attack towards Zhao Hai was no more than a provocation towards Feng Lingyun. He wanted to anger Feng Lingyun and draw him out of the city. Once Feng Lingyun was out, Hu Wang was confident that he could beat him. If he seeds, the morale of Shangshan City would plummet and capturing it would no longer be impossible.

    Hu Wang has no ns to injure Zhao Hai. After all, Zhao Hai was standing on the city wall, behind the protective shield. At most, his fist would hit the shield of the city. He just wanted to frighten Zhao Hai and at the same time gauge the strength of the defensive shield.

    However, Hu Wang didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai¡¯s de qi to stop his attack. This caused him to be surprised.

    Hu Wang knew very well that Shangshan City wouldn¡¯t just send anyone to scout. Scouting was the most dangerous task in a beast tide. And every time, scouting would be left to cultivators who were being observed by top sects. This would be that cultivator¡¯s hardest trial. If a cultivator can return to Shangshan City, then that means they have an 80 percent chance of joining a top sect.

    It was because of this that Hu Wang was annoyed when Zhao Hai escaped. Those who were recruited to top sects were talents among talents. If he was able to kill these talents, he would have less headaches to deal with in the future. Unfortunately for Hu Wang, Zhao Hai was able to survive.

    Another thing that annoyed Hu Wang was the fact that Feng Lingyun didn¡¯t take the bait. And by listening to Luo Xiu¡¯er¡¯s words, it seems like they were nning to tenaciously defend. This caused Hu Wang to have a headache.

    This wasn¡¯t Hu Wang¡¯s first time attacking Shangshan City. Thest time he attacked was 20 years ago. At that time, it wasn¡¯t Feng Lingyun who defended the city. Back then, Hu Wang was very confident in himself, but he lost in the end. He also became aware of the formidable defenses of the city. Because of this, he wanted to defeat Feng Lingyun first before the battle started.

    Hu Wang also knew about Feng Lingyun and Luo Xiu¡¯er¡¯s rtionship. If Feng Lingyun gets defeated outside the city, then there was a good chance that Luo Xiu¡¯er would head out to help him. This way, both of them would be taken out from the battle. This was the optimum result that Hu Wang wanted, it was a pity that he didn¡¯t seed.

    The Soaring Dragon Realm was no more than a trial field for the disciples of the sects and descendants of the beasts. In this ce, both sides could fight with each other with no consideration of their faction¡¯s face. Because of this, Hu Wang was not worried if he killed Feng Lingyun or Luo Xiu¡¯er. But once they returned to the True Dao Sect, he would no longer have this opportunity.

    Although Xiang Que was a huge figure, he wasn¡¯t a big dumb idiot. He was aware of Hu Wang¡¯s ns. Seeing that Feng Lingyun didn¡¯t take the bait and was intending to defend inside the city, Xiang Que also felt his head ache. So he whispered towards Hu Wang, ¡°Old Tiger, what do we do now? That fellow didn¡¯t take the bait.¡±

    Hu Wang replied, ¡°What else can we do? We can only attack. They don¡¯t want to head out, but this also means that they cannot move around. Have the children go and y.¡±

    Beast tides and city defense were arranged specifically by the True Spirit Realm to exercise the talents of both sides. Because of this, the defensive shields of the cities were made special. The shield would block attacksing from people like Hu Shan and Xiang Que who were above the immortal stage. But when immortal stage beings were to attack, the shield wouldn¡¯t stop it. Moreover, if they have no identity tokens or the like, experts above the immortal stage wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the city. Unless the beasts invade the city and destroy the defensive formation, Hu Wang and Xiang Que wouldn¡¯t be able to enter.

    With no other way, Hu Wang waved his hand andmanded all of the beasts to attack Shangshan City. Feng Lingyun and Luo Xiu¡¯er alsomanded everyone to defend.

    Feng Lingyun and Luo Xiu¡¯er were also aware of the rules. The beasts that would attack the city would definitely attack the walls. However, they couldn¡¯t make a move. This was part of the agreement reached by both sides.

    But before the beasts could attack the city wall, the cultivators on the wall could counter-attack. Feng Lingyun has no ns to make the beasts reach the city wall easily. Therefore, hemanded the cultivators to stop the beasts from approaching.

    Although cultivators have no idea of the underlying matters, they attacked the approaching beasts. All at once, qi attacks flew from the walls.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time Zhao Hai observed beasts attacking a city. He knew that these beasts could easily climb the wall and the shields of the city had no effect on them. Because of this knowledge, Zhao Hai had everyone focus on stopping the enemies.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t idle when hemanded the cultivators of the Great Realm of Cultivation. He was also sending de qi towards the beasts.

    Actually, Zhao Hai has plenty of attacking methods that he didn¡¯t use. But he kept using his de qi because he knew that people were currently observing him. If he was too eye-catching, it might be detrimental to him.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s guess was correct. Feng Lingyun and Luo Xiu¡¯er were paying attention to him. The two were aware of Hu Wang¡¯s strength. Hu Wang was far beyond the immortal stage. A casual attack from him would be lethal to immortal experts. Immortal experts who blocked it would be heavily injured or killed by the shock.

    However, not only did Zhao Hai block the attack, he wasn¡¯t even visibly injured. With such strength and talent, it would be impossible for the two to not pay attention to him.

    Now Feng Lingyun regretted his promise to Lin Ling. If he didn¡¯t promise Lin Ling, he would have reported Zhao Hai to the True Dao Sect. Recruiting a talent like Zhao Hai would be a huge contribution to the sect. Unfortunately, Lin Ling made the first step.

    The battle continued on but the long-distance attacks were beginning to slow down and were reced by closebat. The beasts were now very close to Shangshan City. Although the walls of the city were very high, a hundred meter high wall wasn¡¯t an issue to immortal-level beasts. It didn¡¯t take long before beasts managed to climb the wall.

    The brutal melee finally came. It wasn¡¯t only the ground beasts that attacked, there were also aerial beasts that were attacking from above.

    Shangshan City soon became a huge battlefield. Cultivators were also beginning to fall. However, Zhao Hai¡¯s team remainedplete as they resisted the beasts.

    Zhao Hai observed the surroundings as he was fighting. Before, he didn¡¯t sense anything when he observed the battle. But now, he saw that aside frommanding the cultivators, Feng Lingyun and Luo Xiu¡¯er didn¡¯t make any attacks. It seems like they were reserving their energy to confront the two beastmen.

    However, Zhao Hai felt that something wasn¡¯t right. The two beastmen didn¡¯t attack. The two sides were clearly against each other but neither of them did anything.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but have some suspicions. But even if his thoughts were real, he didn¡¯t have any means to change them. After all, matters in the Soaring Dragon Realm were decided by the True Spirit Realm.

    The wall where Zhao Hai and the others were located was beginning to flood with beasts. These beasts weren¡¯t weak, so Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have any energy to think about anything else. Hemanded his team with all of his strength to oppose the enemy.

    The people in Zhao Hai¡¯s team have no doubts regarding Zhao Hai¡¯s ability tomand. Zhao Hai was a famousmander in the Great Realm of Cultivation. Hismanding ability was more famous than his own strength. Although they didn¡¯t undergo any army training, everyone was a veteran of battles. They have no issues following Zhao Hai¡¯s instructions.

    And Zhao Hai didn¡¯t disappoint them. The siege was very bloody and brutal. However, the Great Realm of Cultivation has yet to lose a single person. There might be injuries, but they weren¡¯t heavy. This record caused people to feel jealous. Naturally, this also resulted in beasts attacking Zhao Hai¡¯s group more fiercely.

    Unfortunately for the beasts, Zhao Hai army formation was too powerful. He didn¡¯t give the beasts any opportunities to take advantage of. It became impossible for the beasts to eliminate Zhao Hai¡¯s group.

    The situation with Zhao Hai¡¯s group also attracted the attention of Feng Lingyun and Luo Xiu¡¯er. The same was true for Hu Wang and Xiang Que. They were somewhat surprised by Zhao Hai¡¯s performance.

    The four True Spirit Realm disciples knew that the people of the lower realms rarely developedmanding skills. This was because the lower realms focused more on the individual rather than the group.

    The Soaring Dragon Realm not only trained thebat strength of the lower realm cultivators, it also exercised themanding ability of the True Spirit Realm disciples sent down. Take this siege for example, Feng Lingyun and Luo Xiu¡¯er couldn¡¯t act personally. This forced them to use their ability tomand the cultivators. This was a skill that they could use when they return to the True Spirit Realm.

    The True Spirit Realm was different to the Great Realm of Cultivation. Conflicts between sects in the Great Realm of Cultivation didn¡¯t involve masses of people, somanding ability wasn¡¯t important. On the other hand,rge-scale battles were moremon in the True Spirit Realm, which required its talents to be good atmand as well.

    Feng Lingyun and the others didn¡¯t expect a lower realm cultivator to be so formidable inmanding his people. It was no wonder they were surprised.

    The more he observed Zhao Hai, the more regret Feng Lingyun felt. He regretted that he gave Zhao Hai to Lin Ling. On the other hand, the killing intent in Hu Wang¡¯s eyes became stronger and stronger. His resolve to kill Zhao Hai continued to increase.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 Chapter 1946

    <h4>Chapter 1946: Surrounded By Danger</h4>

    As the battle continued, the casualties on both sides increased. The 3 million beasts have lost more than hundreds of thousands in thest four hours. As for the defenders of the city, its losses surpassed 150 thousand. It could be said that both sides suffered a lot.

    But in this chaos, the most remarkable group was Zhao Hai¡¯s team. From the beginning, they haven¡¯t lost more than ten people. This caused them to be the center of attention.

    It must be known that Zhao Hai¡¯s location was now the most violent region in the battle. Even with such violent attacks from the beasts, Zhao Hai and the others were still able to minimize their losses. It was nothing short of a miracle.

    Cultivators could no longer be seen in areas around Zhao Hai¡¯s group. This was because the other cultivators had already been wiped out by the beasts. And when the surviving cultivators noticed that the beasts were specifically aiming for Zhao Hai¡¯s group, they immediately left the area. This caused Zhao Hai¡¯s team to be the only target of the beasts. Unfortunately, the beasts were unable to devour Zhao Hai and the others.

    Feng Lingyun and Luo Xiu¡¯er were naturally able to notice this. They organized reinforcements multiple times to help Zhao Hai¡¯s group deal with the beasts. But in the end, these reinforcements were beaten back by the beasts.

    Zhao Hai could also see the situation they were in. These beasts attacked them not because of instinct, but it was because Hu Wang and Xiang Que were ordering them to wipe out Zhao Hai. The two beastmen were fully intent on dealing with him.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai decided to hold off on releasing his Undead. He needs to have an ace he could use when there¡¯s no other choice left.

    The attack of the beasts seems to be unending. Moreover, each and every one of them were extremely violent. This created pressure not only towards Zhao Hai¡¯s group, but also to the entire Shangshan City.

    Feng Lingyun wasn¡¯t a fool. Seeing Hu Wang and Xiang Que¡¯s actions, he understood that they wanted to kill Zhao Hai. This made Feng Lingyun more eager to guarantee Zhao Hai¡¯s safety.

    Feng Lingyun agreed to Lin Ling recruiting Zhao Hai for the Tyrant de Sect. This meant that Zhao Hai was now someone from Lin Ling¡¯s side. Even if the True Dao Sect has no rtionship to Zhao Hai, Lin Ling and Feng Lingyun were very close friends. Feng Lingyun couldn¡¯t allow something to happen to Zhao Hai. And with the good rtionship between the Tyrant de Sect and the True Dao Sect, it would be good for the True Dao Sect if the Tyrant de Sect were to gain a talented disciple. Therefore, no matter what, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t fall in Shangshan City.

    Thinking of this, Feng Lingyun took out hismunication token and adjusted the formation inside. Thismunication token was simr to a mobile phone. But instead of numbers, there was a formation inside that one could set tomunicate with a certain person. It was much moreplicatedpared to dialing numbers.

    Looking at Feng Lingyun¡¯s action, Luo Xiu¡¯er asked, ¡°Who are you calling?¡±

    Feng Lingyun¡¯smunication token hasn¡¯t connected yet, so he answered, ¡°I¡¯m calling Brother Lin. Zhao Hai is in danger and we can¡¯t make a move. With Brother Lin, we can head out and fight Hu Wang and Xiang Que. This would cause the beasts to retreat.¡±

    Luo Xiu¡¯er nodded and no longer said anything. At this time, themunication token connected. Lin Ling¡¯s projection was seen. He had a confused expression as he asked, ¡°Lingyun, what¡¯s wrong? Why did you call me at this time? Are you finished over there?¡±

    Hearing Lin Ling, Feng Lingyun immediately shook his head and said, ¡°We¡¯re not finished yet. Brother Lin, if possible, we need you to bring over some help. Our situation isn¡¯t doing well. Hu Wang and Xiang Que aremanding the beast tide. Before the battle, I sent Zhao Hai out to scout and he managed to offend the two of them. Now, they¡¯re targeting Zhao Hai, sending beasts to attack him continuously. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to hold on.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Lin Ling¡¯splexion changed. Then he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, once we¡¯re done here, I¡¯ll immediately bring people over. Before that, nothing can happen to Zhao Hai. Even if you make a move, do it. I¡¯ll bear the consequences.¡± After he finished speaking, Lin Ling turned off themunicator.

    Feng Lingyun couldn¡¯t help but stare at hismunication token. After some time, he turned to Luo Xiu¡¯er and said, ¡°Xiu¡¯er, did you hear that? Did he say that I would make a move? He¡¯s that desperate to defend Zhao Hai?¡±

    Luo Xiu¡¯er nodded, ¡°From what it looks like, yes. However, Zhao Hai should be fine for some time. So it¡¯s better that we don¡¯t take action. Otherwise, we would have a hard time exining to the sect. I reckon Brother Lin will arrive soon.¡±

    Feng Lingyun nodded and said, ¡°Alright, you pay attention here. I¡¯ll make these fellows work harder. Really, why do these people get weaker and weaker? They¡¯ve been pressured by the beasts, aren¡¯t they ashamed?¡±

    After he said that, Feng Lingyun pushed the cultivators to fight against the beasts. Meanwhile, Luo Xiu¡¯er directed her people towards where Zhao Hai was. Although she didn¡¯t make a move, her actions were very obvious.

    Seeing this, Hu Wang¡¯s expression changed. Xiang Que¡¯s face was also quite ugly. He said, ¡°It seems like they¡¯re preparing to protect Zhao Hai. Will they make a move once Zhao Hai is in danger?¡±

    Hu Wang replied, ¡°Even if they have no intentions before, they might do it now. Zhao Hai¡¯s ability is just too strong. If it were me, I would protect him even if I vite the rules. Didn¡¯t you see? Feng Lingyun called someone. He should have asked for help.¡±

    Xiang Que snorted, but he couldn¡¯t do anything. This was because he didn¡¯t have any means to enter Shangshan City. Even if he made a move against Zhao Hai, he had no way of breaking Shangshan City¡¯s shield.

    Hu Wang looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s defense and frowned. He was thinking of ways of dealing with him.

    Recalling the scene where his fist qi was blocked by Zhao Hai¡¯s de qi, Hu Wang¡¯s eyes lit up. He thought of a way to deal with Zhao Hai. However, this method could only be used once. If he was unsessful, he would no longer be able to use it again.

    Hu Wang called a beast over. This beast¡¯s body was strange. It looked like a snake but it had a row of bones on its head. It has a long and thin tail and two plump eyes. It looked sluggish.

    Hu Wang called the beast over to his side, gave it a few orders and waved his hand. The beast nodded and then slowly retreated into the forest, disappearing after a while.

    Xiang Que was at the side listening to Hu Wang¡¯s orders. He gave Hu Wang a look of confusion but he didn¡¯t say anything. The time they spent together wasn¡¯t short, so Xiang Que was aware of Hu Wang¡¯s abilities.

    Time passed and it has been 20 minutes since Hu Wang gave his order. Then all of a sudden, Hu Wang shouted, ¡°Shameless kid, die!¡± Then he sent a fist qi towards Zhao Hai.

    This fist was sent with full power. A huge golden tiger appeared behind the fist qi as it flew towards the wall where Zhao Hai was. The fist qi didn¡¯t only contain Hu Wang¡¯s aura, it also carried the ferociousness of a tiger. As it traveled, it emitted a terrifying roar that could shake one¡¯s soul.

    Luo Xiu¡¯er didn¡¯t care about this attack. She just had disdain on her face. Luo Xiu¡¯er knew that it was impossible for Hu Wang¡¯s fist qi to reach Zhao Hai. Shangshan City¡¯s defensive shield wasn¡¯t only for decoration. Not to mention Hu Wang, even those more powerful than him couldn¡¯t break the city¡¯s shield. There was no need for Luo Xiu¡¯er to worry about Zhao Hai.

    But before long, Luo Xiu¡¯er¡¯splexion changed. This was because she discovered that the formation of Zhao Hai¡¯s team had changed. It seems like they were nning to defend against Hu Wang¡¯s attack. All of them sent attacks towards the approaching fist qi. Meanwhile, the beasts used this opportunity to attack the openings that appeared in the formation.

    Luo Xiu¡¯er quickly understood the goal of Hu Wang¡¯s attack. Hu Wang wasn¡¯t intending to destroy the shield of Shangshan City, he wanted to distract Zhao Hai¡¯s group so that their formation would break. Once the beasts enter their formation, Zhao Hai and the others would be in danger.

    Just as Luo Xiu¡¯er was about to help Zhao Hai, she suddenly saw Zhao Hai move as if avoiding something. Then he shed his de to his left side. Then a bloody red streak was seen not far from where Zhao Hai attacked. A beast soon appeared, roaring in pain.

    As soon as she saw this beast, Luo Xiu¡¯er¡¯s expression changed. She remembered that this was the beast that was called over by Hu Wang. This beast could actually turn invisible. Hu Wang sent an attack to distract the cultivators and allow the beasts to destroy their formation. These were just tricks. The real attack was this invisible beast. While Zhao Hai and the others were distracted by the fist qi and the beasts, the invisible beast would attack and kill Zhao Hai.

    And evidently, Hu Wang¡¯s n failed. Although the formation of Zhao Hai and the others were chaotic, Zhao Hai was still able to discover the invisible beast and gave it a severe wound.

    However, this didn¡¯t relieve the pressure on Zhao Hai¡¯s group. It didn¡¯t change the fact that their formation has been broken. Now, it wasn¡¯t only Zhao Hai who was in danger, but everyone from the Great Realm of Cultivation as well.

    Seeing that it was the right time, Zhao Hai waved his hand and released a thousand immortal-stage Undead. The immortal-level Undead immediately attacked the surrounding beasts. The beasts were caught off-guard by the sudden reinforcements. Before long, the formation of the Great Realm of Cultivation stabilized. But in this short disturbance, Zhao Hai¡¯s team lost 20 people.

    It was also at this point that the people of the Great Realm of Cultivation discovered that Hu Wang¡¯s fist couldn¡¯t prate through Shangshan City¡¯s shield. Upon knowing this information, coupled with their loss ofrades, they couldn¡¯t help but burn in anger. They focused this rage towards the beasts, driving them off the formation and soon after, the walls.

    Such a development came as a surprise to everyone. Luo Xiu¡¯er, Hu Wang, Xiang Que, the beasts, and the cultivators couldn¡¯t help but stare at Zhao Hai¡¯s group. Then their gazes shifted towards Zhao Hai¡¯s summoned Undead.

    At this moment, a white light shed in Shangshan City followed by a powerful aura rising up into the sky. Everyone could feel the air turn thick, then they had a faint feeling of a de on top of their heads. It was as if they were going to be chopped at any time.

    Hu Wang and Xiang Que could also feel this strong aura. The moment he detected this, Hu Wang¡¯splexion changed as he said, ¡°It¡¯s actually that Lin Ling from the Tyrant de Sect. He¡¯s also here? Old Elephant, we¡¯re in trouble. If we don¡¯t leave now, we won¡¯t have a choiceter on.¡±

    Xiang Que also felt the powerful aura, so he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, if it¡¯s really that Lin Ling, then we¡¯ll better leave immediately. That guy alone is hard to deal with, then there¡¯s Feng Lingyun and Luo Xiu¡¯er.¡±

    Hu Wang nodded, then he took out a huge horn and blew on it.

    WOOO! The bellow of the horn spread to every corner of the battlefield. As soon as the beasts heard the horn, they immediately gave up on the fight and left without stopping. Hu Wang and Xiang Que also disappeared in a sh. But before they left, they gave Zhao Hai a deep look, imprinting his appearance deep into their hearts.

    When the beasts retreated, Shangshan City erupted in cheers. The cultivators were naturally happy that they were able to repel the attack of the beast tide.

    At this moment, Lin Ling found Feng Lingyun and Luo Xiu¡¯er. Luo Xiu¡¯er no longer went to Zhao Hai seeing that he was no longer in danger. When Lin Ling arrived, he cupped his fist and said, ¡°Lingyun, Xiu¡¯er, thanks for your troubles. This Brother will remember this favor.¡±

    Feng Lingyun smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Brother Lin, you¡¯re just embarrassing me. I didn¡¯t have a chance to help this time. Zhao Hai is alright. He¡¯s strong enough to keep himself and his people safe. His survival has nothing to do with us.¡±

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 Chapter 1947

    <h4>Chapter 1947: Dilemma</h4>

    Hearing this, Lin Ling couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he turned towards Zhao Hai as he said, ¡°What happened? Tell me.¡±

    Feng Lingyun looked around and said, ¡°Later. Let me handle the damage control first.¡± Lin Ling nodded. Then they directed people to clean up the battlefield.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai was receiving his Undead. Zhang Feng¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t very good. When the invisible beast was revealed, Zhang Feng immediately knew Hu Wang¡¯s n and how they were fooled. Zhao Hai almost fell to a sneak attack.

    Looking at everyone¡¯s expressions, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t take it too seriously. It¡¯s nothing. This means we have to be more careful in the future. Yuan Ba, take care of the bodies of our fallenrades. After cremation, we¡¯ll send them back to their sects.¡± Yuan Baplied and then took some people to take care of the bodies of those who died.

    Zhao Hai also used this opportunity to receive some of the beast corpses outside the city. He didn¡¯t take too many bodies, of the 100 thousand fallen beasts, he only received 5000. Moreover, he made sure to get corpses from a wide area to prevent people from finding out.

    There were a lot of cultivators in Shangshan City. And with everyone being at least immortal experts, it didn¡¯t take a long time to clean the battlefield. Not long after the battlefield was cleaned up, Zhao Hai and the others returned to their dwelling in Shangshan City. They must stay in the city for a few more days. After all, they were still unsure whether the beast tide had passed or not.

    After Feng Lingyun was done cleaning the battlefield, the three went to the branch hall of the True Dao Sect. Once they settled down, Lin Ling looked at Feng Lingyun and said, ¡°What happened? Didn¡¯t you say that Zhao Hai is in danger? Howe nothing happened when I arrived?¡±

    Feng Lingyun smiled bitterly and said, ¡°We¡¯ve underestimated Zhao Hai. It seems like he¡¯s much stronger than he shows outside.¡± Then he proceeded to mention the time Zhao Hai and Hu Wang shed. Then to Hu Wang¡¯s failed scheme against Zhao Hai. And in the end, he mentioned Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead sweeping through the beasts on the wall.

    After listening to this, Lin Ling gave Feng Lingyun a look of disbelief, ¡°Lingyun, are you telling the truth? Is Zhao Hai really that strong?¡±

    Luo Xiu¡¯er confirmed, ¡°Lingyun is telling the truth. Zhao Hai might not be a match against us, but I¡¯m certain that he¡¯s invincible in the immortal stage. I didn¡¯t expect that he would hide such a huge card from us. This kid could really hold back.¡±

    Lin Ling let out a long breath, then heughed and said, ¡°Good kid. I didn¡¯t expect him to be very strong. I really underestimated him.¡±

    Feng Lingyun looked at Lin Ling with envy as he said, ¡°Brother Ling, remove that smile on your face. I¡¯m really feeling regret right now. Why didn¡¯t I find him first? I even agreed to watch him for you.¡±

    Lin Ling continued tough, ¡°Brother, what can I say? I was a step ahead. Right, I promised you a drinkst time. Let¡¯s go and share a cup.¡±

    Feng Lingyun nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. Thinking that Zhao Hai would go to you makes me depressed. I¡¯ll make sure to empty your pockets today.¡±

    Lin Ling didn¡¯t care and justughed. Luo Xiu¡¯er looked at Lin Ling and smiled faintly. To be honest, she has the same feelings as Feng Lingyun. Knowing that a genius like Zhao Hai was operating in her city but she could only watch really left a bad taste in her mouth.

    Zhao Hai was unaware of all of these. He was currently sitting with Zhang Feng and the others, discussing the day¡¯s matters. Zhang Feng sighed and said, ¡°In the past, I thought that beast tides were spontaneous events. I didn¡¯t expect that the beasts were also controlled by someone. It seems like Little Hai is right. Beast tides are also trials where we would be observed by the sects.¡±

    The others nodded and approved Zhang Feng¡¯s points. Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°It also has its disadvantages. Didn¡¯t you see? Those two beastmanders want to kill me. I think I need to be more careful in the future. If they find a chance, they definitely won¡¯t let me off.¡±

    As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng and the others stared, then their expressions changed. This was because they understood that Zhao Hai was correct. Before leaving, Hu Wang and Xiang Que looked at Zhao Hai with gazes full of killing intent. If they were given an opportunity, they would immediately deal with Zhao Hai.

    Li Mu couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Then Army Commander, what would you do? Or would you keep staying in Shangshan City? It¡¯s definitely not a good thing to keep worrying about these beasts.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t do that. If I hid inside Shangshan City without going out, I¡¯m afraid I would never be able to enter the True Spirit Realm. Cultivators should never be afraid of dangers. Otherwise, we would stagnate.¡±

    Zhang Feng frowned and said, ¡°But it¡¯s too dangerous. You have seen how strong those two beasts cultivators are. They¡¯re much stronger than us. If you meet them outside the city, I¡¯m afraid they will never allow you to escape once again.¡±

    Everyone nodded. Although they know that Zhao Hai was a spatial ability user, they have experienced Hu Wang¡¯s strength. To be honest, it was strength that they weren¡¯t confident in facing. In their minds, if he met them, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have any opportunity to use his ability to run away.

    With a serious expression, Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I¡¯m also aware of the danger. But I couldn¡¯t hide inside the city. Not only would the True Spirit Realm look down on me, I would also lose my momentum. This would heavily affect my future cultivation.¡±

    Zhang Feng and the others didn¡¯t say anything more. They understood Zhao Hai¡¯s thoughts. But to be honest, they didn¡¯t want Zhao Hai to go out. This was because it was too dangerous.

    If something happened to Zhao Hai, it wasn¡¯t only him and the ck Tiger Gang that would be affected. The entire Great Realm of Cultivation would also feel the effects. Zhao Hai was the first person from the Great Realm of Cultivation that has attracted the attention of a top sect in the True Spirit Realm. If he manages to join a top sect, the entire Great Realm of Cultivation would greatly benefit. Therefore, Zhao Hai must not suffer an ident.

    But if Zhao Hai stayed inside Shangshan City, then he might not be able to enter a sect in his entire life. In this case, they were in a dilemma.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think about it too much. Let¡¯s stay in the city for a few days. Then we¡¯ll finish the task that Yuan Ba brought before. After that, we¡¯ll think of what to do next.¡±

    Zhang Feng and the others nodded. This was the only thing they could do right now. Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°After the rm is lifted in two days, we¡¯ll send the ashes of those who died back to the Great Realm of Cultivation.¡±

    Everyone nodded with a heavy heart. In the battle, the Great Realm of Cultivation lost 40 people. Although this number looked smallpared to the overall casualties, it was a significant number for the Great Realm of Cultivation. After all, those who died were immortal experts.

    This battle showed Zhang Feng and the others the difference between the True Spirit Realm and the Great Realm of Cultivation. Back in the Great Realm of Cultivation, immortal experts were at the top. But in the Soaring Dragon Realm, they were asmon as the clouds. They held the lowest status. There¡¯s no need to mention their status in the True Spirit Realm.

    Moreover, Hu Wang¡¯s attacks showed everyone the strength of those above the immortal stage. Zhang Feng and the others were also certain that people like Hu Wang and Feng Lingyun weren¡¯t the top powerhouses of the True Spirit Realm. Even so, such people weren¡¯t their opponents. Those at the top of the True Spirit Realm were certainly monsters.

    However, this didn¡¯t make them lose their motivation. Conversely, it made them excited. What was the reason cultivators cultivate? It was to live forever. Even if you be an immortal-stage expert, your lifespan would only be about ten thousand years. But in the Great Realm of Cultivation, this wasn¡¯t the same case. This gave them hope and motivation to move forward.

    Cultivators want to live forever, but they weren¡¯t afraid of death. From the moment they started to cultivate, Cultivators have been fighting nonstop. If there was fighting, then naturally there would be death. And after getting multiple close contact with death, they no longer felt that death was something to be afraid of. This was especially true for immortal experts like Zhang Feng and the others. They have seen too many deaths that they had be numb to it.

    But this time, immortal experts have died. And so many died at once. Although more immortal experts perished during the battle against the Heavenly Demons, they were at the top of the pyramid at that time. Even if immortal experts fell, the other side certainly suffered more.

    Now, the enemy they were facing were different. Allbatants were at the same level and some even exceeded their strengths. Most importantly, they discovered that they fell from the top of the pyramid to be mere stones at the base of a muchrger pyramid. This caused them to feel conflicted in their hearts.

    Seeing everyone¡¯s expressions, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think too much. Being able to enter the Soaring Dragon Realm is already a blessing. We were offered an opportunity towards a wider path and we took it. If we couldn¡¯t handle the trials, then we would end up dying like the others sooner orter.¡±

    Everyone nodded. They knew that Zhao Hai was correct but this didn¡¯t settle their hearts. Zhao Hai added, ¡°No matter what, we won the battle. Yuan Ba, go out and buy some liquor. Today we¡¯ll remember those who died with a cup of wine.¡±

    Yuan Ba nodded and then left.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 Chapter 1948

    <h4>Chapter 1948: Handing The Task Over</h4>

    Zhao Hai asked Yuan Ba to buy wine for the sake of Zhang Feng and the others. Zhang Feng and the other neers were now in a critical period for their mentality. In the past, when they were in the Great Realm of Cultivation, they were surrounded by admiration and praise. But in the Soaring Dragon Realm, they becamemoners. If they don¡¯t adjust their hearts soon, they will find it hard to progress in the future.

    In this crucial time, they needed to vent out their feelings and rx. Therefore, Zhao Hai had Yuan Ba to buy liquor to make everyone rx. With this, they would be able to adjust their thoughts as soon as possible.

    Three days quickly passed. Although beasts never attacked in these three days, Shangshan City didn¡¯t lift its alert state. Because of this, Zhao Hai and the others could only stay inside.

    However, this was also good. Zhao Hai used these three days to settle the minds of Zhang Feng and the others. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t preach to them, but he apanied them to eat and drink to rx their minds.

    After three days of adjustments, Zhang Feng and the others were able to improve their moods. And now that Shangshan City has opened up once more, Zhao Hai and the others could resume doing their tasks.

    But before doing that, Zhao Hai and the others returned to their base. Because their base was located in a very secret area, the beasts weren¡¯t able to discover it. So after Zhao Hai and the others returned, they were able to rx.

    After returning to the base, Zhao Hai immediately sent the ashes of their deceasedrades as well as the report of the battle back to the Great Realm of Cultivation.

    Once these matters were dealt with, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately send everyone to do tasks. Instead, he made them rest. Before the beast tide, Yuan Ba said that he could craft items to increase his impression points. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stress himself over this. In any case, all of those items have been made. There was also no deadline to the task, so it was fine if they rested for a few more days.

    Although they had already spent several peaceful days in Shangshan City, Zhao Hai knew that the others hadn¡¯t fully rxed themselves. After all, the alert of the city hasn¡¯t been lifted. Beasts could attack them at any time. In this case, nobody was able to rest properly.

    After staying inside the base for two days, everyone was finally able to recover their spirit. Then Zhao Hai led everyone to Wulong City. This time, they came to hand in the task. The task was the one Yuan Ba received before where artifacts could be exchanged for impression points.

    There were around a hundred people who followed Zhao Hai. Of the hundred people. 70 of them were from the Freedom Alliance. Of which 30 were from the ck Tiger Gang. As for the remaining 40, they were from the alliance army.

    Nobody had any objections to Zhao Hai¡¯s method. This was because Zhao Hai was the only person who couldplete this task. He was the only person that could decide who to give the impression points to.

    Yuan Ba got the task from the Serene Formation Sect branch in Wulong City. Since it was Yuan Ba who epted the task, he also came to hand it in.

    A group of 100 people appeared outside Serene Formation Sect¡¯s branch in Wulong City. The Serene Formation Sect¡¯s branch looked more imposing than the Mist Pill Sect. There was a tall stone building with five floors. Each floor was very wide. It could easily fit 100 people. And since the beast tide just ended, most of the cultivators returned to their bases to take a rest. People who did tasks were very rare. This made the Serene Formation Sect¡¯s branch look deserted.

    With so many people appearing all at once, the staff inside the Serene Formation Sect branch became anxious. But after Yuan Ba informed them that they were handing a task in, they were relieved. At the same time, the staff were curious. They want to know what task it was. It has been two days since the alert was lifted in the city. Nobody would go out at this time .

    Yuan Ba brought Zhao Hai and the others to hand the task in. The old man on the counter stood up, looked at Yuan Ba and the others and said, ¡°You¡¯re here to hand a task in? What task did you receive?¡±

    Yuan Ba cupped his fist towards the old man and said, ¡°Senior, good day. I had a transaction with your sect before, I sold a lot of portable transmission formations. The sect told me that as long as the person who made the portable transmission formations can make specific types of artifacts, then we would be rewarded with ten impression points. And 100 people could be given. Is this task still up?¡±

    The old man couldn¡¯t help but stare when he heard this. Then his eyes shone as he said, ¡°So it¡¯s this task? You¡¯re here to hand it in? Who refined the artifacts? Come, let me take a look.¡±

    Yuan Ba didn¡¯t dy and immediately took out five sets of positioning discs as well as ten armors. Then he looked at the old man and said, ¡°Senior, these are the artifacts that are refined by our team leader. This is our team leader.¡± As he said that, Yuan Ba gestured towards Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai cupped his fist towards the old man and said, ¡°I have seen Senior.¡±

    The old man looked at Zhao Hai in surprise, then he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, young man, you¡¯re very good. Let me see your jade card.¡±

    Zhao Hai took out his jade card and gave it to the old man. The old man added ten impression points to Zhao Hai¡¯s card and it also included a note that this was a special task with the word ¡®refining¡¯. The task evaluation was also excellent. Then the old man added ten impression points to the others, but he marked it as a gift from others.

    Although Yuan Ba and the others were happy about the ten impression points, they understood that they might not be of use upon seeing the note that the points were a gift. But in any case, this didn¡¯t bring any loss to them.

    After Yuan Ba and the others received their jade cards, they thanked the old man and said goodbye.

    The old man looked at Zhao Hai, then to Yuan Ba again and asked, ¡°Little Friend, if you don¡¯t mind, can you tell me how you intend to deal with these positioning discs and inner armor?¡±

    Yuan Ba replied, ¡°The team leader already instructed us that the discs and armor will be traded to the Serene Formation Sect. However, we have to do it on the trading counter.¡±

    Hearing this, the old man couldn¡¯t help but nod. He was now at ease with this task. And at the same time, he had a new understanding of Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. From the old man¡¯s point of view, selling the positioning discs was understandable. After all, a group only needed one. There was no use having more.

    However, the armor was different. The inner armor could be used by Yuan Ba and the others. There were two exnations as to why they would sell the inner armor. The first was that they have no need for these armors because they have a better one. The other was because all of them were already wearing inner armor. The ones they handed in were surplus. With these guesses in mind, the old man nodded and said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others cupped their fists and then went to the trading counter. Their surplus stock of positioning discs and inner armor were sold. Altogether, they earned 40 thousand jade essences.

    The people of the Great Realm of Cultivation could see that as long as they follow Zhao Hai, they wouldn¡¯t worry about money. It¡¯s only been a few days since he came to the Soaring Dragon Realm, and yet they already have more than 60 thousand jade essences in hand. And this was including the time they fought during the beast tide. This amount of money meant that they could already be considered as a rich group in the Soaring Dragon Realm. Zhao Hai promised them that they could live in the city. And now, this was realized.

    But even if they could live inside the city with their money, the people of the Great Realm of Cultivation have no ns to move. Their base was so good and well hidden. There was no reason for them to move to the city. They have to spend money to have a base in the city, so they might as well stay in theirfortable base.

    After the transaction was finished, Zhao Hai and the others went out of the Serene Formation Sect¡¯s branch. Yuan Ba handed a spatial bag towards Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai was confused, and when he searched inside, he discovered that there were 60 thousand jade essences inside. He couldn¡¯t help but look at Yuan Ba and said, ¡°Yuan Ba, why did you give me the jade essences?¡±

    Yuan Ba smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Team Leader, you hold on to the jade essence. Having so much money in my body is making me nervous.¡± Hearing this, everyone couldn¡¯t help butugh. Zhao Hai shook his head and then received the spatial bag before saying, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take it. In the future, if you need money, just tell me. Everyone will also have a piece of jade essence to spend every year.¡±

    Everyone cheered. Although one jade essence doesn¡¯t seem a lot, that was a thousand spirit stones. In the past, not to mention a thousand spirit stones, it would be hard for them to obtain ten. And it must be known that this jade essence wouldn¡¯t be spent on equipment, it was only meant for eating and drinking.

    The actions of Zhao Hai¡¯s group naturally attracted the attention of those in Wulong City. Currently, there are a lot of cultivators from the lower realms that were resting inside the city. After the beast tide, everyone was tired. They needed a good rest.

    Most bases of those from the lower realms weren¡¯t as good as the Great Realm of Cultivation¡¯s base. They can¡¯t rest properly in their bases. Therefore, they would go to Wulong City during the day to rx. At the very least, they would be safe against beasts during daytime.

    It can be said that the people in Wulong City have yet to recover from the effects of the beast tide. The atmosphere of the city was quite depressing. In this case, the cheering of those from the Great Realm of Cultivation was piercing their ears.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 Chapter 1949

    <h4>Chapter 1949: Meeting An Acquaintance</h4>

    As soon as he discovered that they became the center of attention, Zhao Hai immediately looked at the group and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop making a fuss. Now each group can do their own things. Yuan Ba, you¡¯reing with me.¡±

    Hearing this, everyone immediately dispersed. Zhao Hai led Yuan Ba and the rest of his team to the Mist Pill Tavern. After ordering several dishes and a few pots of liquor, Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°From now on, we¡¯re going our separate ways. I will act alone while you follow Yuan Ba.¡±

    When Zhang Feng heard Zhao Hai, his expression changed. He quickly declined, ¡°Little Hai, you can¡¯t act on your own. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Senior Brother, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to move with everyone. Now that I¡¯m in the crosshairs of the beasts, it has be dangerous around me. I can escape using my spatial ability, but how about you? You don¡¯t have any ways to escape. And if they use you to threaten me, then I would also be in trouble. Therefore, we need to separate.¡±

    Being the former gang leader, Zhang Feng also knew about the dangers involved. So when he heard Zhao Hai say this, Zhang Feng became silent. He knew that they weren¡¯t as strong as Zhao Hai. If they followed Zhao Hai, then they would only drag him down.

    If they continued to go with Zhao Hai, then the beasts could capture them to bait Zhao Hai out. After all, they were part of the same team. If they don¡¯t follow Zhao Hai, even if the beast cultivators knew that they were from the Great Realm of Cultivation, there was little chance that they would get captured. Because they entered the Soaring Dragon Realm, it was impossible for beast cultivators to capture people just to deal with one person. This was against the rules of the Soaring Dragon Realm.

    Li Kuangge looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I believe in Brother Hai¡¯s strength. We will not follow you. Please be careful.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°The next task is to go to the volcano and find ore. We will act separately. You go first and I¡¯ll follow soon after.¡±

    Everyone nodded and then stood up. Zhang Feng looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± After that, he led everyone and left the tavern. Only Zhao Hai was left alone to eat and drink.

    After drinking several pots of liquor, Zhao Hai left the tavern. It has been four hours since Zhang Feng and the others left. Upon leaving the tavern, Zhao Hai shed with white light and appeared in Hengdao City.

    Once he arrived, Zhao Hai looked around. Hengdao City was asrge as Shangshan City. However, the architecture between the two cities were different. Shangshan City was mostly made with cyan colored stones and the buildings looked delicate. Hengdao City, on the other hand, appeared rough and sturdy.

    Zhao Hai slowly wandered the streets of Hengdao City. He found that there were more people in the citypared to thest time he came. Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stay for a long time before, he was still able to see that there weren¡¯t a lot of people. But now, the people inside Hengdao City are as numerous as the metropolitan cities on Earth.

    Zhao Hai knew that this would only be temporary. When people resume taking tasks, the state of the city would return to normal. The reason there were a lot of people inside the city was because of the recent beast tide.

    Shortly after Zhao Hai arrived in Hengdao City, a cultivator arrived at the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s branch hall. Upon arrival, he immediately reported, ¡°Reporting, this subordinate has an urgent report to Senior Brother Lin Ling.¡±

    Lin Ling¡¯s voice was quickly heard, ¡°Come in.¡± The cultivator pushed the door and walked in. Upon entering, the cultivator saw Lin Ling and another cultivator inside. The cultivator that was with Lin Ling lookedpletely opposite to him. This person looked young and was wearing a schr¡¯s robes. In his hand was a jade slip as though he was reading.

    The cultivator cupped his fist and said, ¡°I have seen Senior Brother Lin Ling and Senior Brother Xiang Ying.¡±

    Lin Ling waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, what¡¯s your report?¡±

    The cultivator immediately replied, ¡°Replying to Senior Brother. You¡¯ve ordered me before to pay attention to Zhao Hai. He¡¯s currently in Hengdao City.¡±

    Hearing this, Lin Ling stared, then his face lit up as he said, ¡°Zhao Hai is here? Is he with other people?¡±

    The cultivator replied, ¡°He¡¯s currently alone strolling in the city. It doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s here for a task. I¡¯m unaware of what he¡¯s currently doing.¡±

    Lin Ling stared, then he knitted his brows and said, ¡°He¡¯s alone? This kid is too courageous. He offended Hu Wang and Xiang Que, but he still has the guts to wander around. Does he hate living too long?¡±

    At this time, the cultivator opposite Lin Ling opened his mouth and said, ¡°Senior Brother Lin, why are you paying too much attention to this Zhao Hai?¡±

    Lin Ling looked at the cultivator who gave the report and said, ¡°Watch over him and see what he¡¯s doing. But do not get in contact. Don¡¯t harass him either. Just leave him alone.¡± The cultivator nodded and then left.

    After that, Lin Ling looked at the schrly cultivator and said, ¡°Xiang Ying, you don¡¯t know how talented this kid is. I¡¯ve been paying attention to him for a long time. He caught my attention when he was still back in the Great Realm of Cultivation. He was the realm¡¯s representative for the assessment trial. Not only is this kid strong, he also has divine spiritual force. He¡¯s able to discover that we¡¯ve been scanning his realm.¡±

    Hearing this, Xiang Ying¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change. He looked at Lin Ling and said, ¡°Senior Brother Lin, have you confirmed that he has divine spiritual force?¡±

    Lin Ling shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m unable to confirm it right now. It¡¯s just suspicion. However, it¡¯s certain that this kid has skills. In thest beast tide, knowing that I¡¯m observing Zhao Hai, Feng Lingyun sent him to scout. I didn¡¯t expect him to meet Hu Wang and Xiang Que when he was outside. Not only was he able to escape, he also blocked an attack from Hu Wang during the siege of Shangshan City. Although Hu Wang wasn¡¯t fighting with his full power, it¡¯s enough to show that Zhao Hai isn¡¯t weak.¡±

    As he said this, Lin Ling chuckled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this kid to have so many hidden cards. During the siege, Hu Wang used all kinds of methods to deal with him. He even used an invisible beast to mount a sneak attack. But in the end, the kid managed to detect it. He even released arge number of Undead to help with the battle.¡±

    Xiang Ying became more interested, he raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°It seems like this Zhao Hai is really a genius. It would be really good if we bring him to the Tyrant de Sect. But as you said, he¡¯s now targeted by Hu Wang and Xiang Que. Those two guys are extremely vengeful. It¡¯s never a good thing to be on their sights. He¡¯s fine inside the city, but after he leaves, he would be in danger.¡±

    Xiang Ying wasn¡¯t speaking nonsense. He had dealt with Hu Wang and Xiang Que in the past. These people were vicious and merciless. They would resort to all means to get ahead. They¡¯re also a scheming bunch. Catching their attention will be very troublesome.

    Lin Ling nodded and said, ¡°I thought the same way. But we shouldn¡¯t act on this matter. This is also a trial for him. If he can survive under the schemes of Hu Wang and Xiang Que, then we will bring him into the Tyrant de Sect. Otherwise, even if we take him, he would still be unable to escape Hu Wang and Xiang Que¡¯s ns. Those guys don¡¯t care where you came from.¡±

    Xiang Ying nodded, then he knitted his brows and said, ¡°Hu Wang and Xiang Que have been causing trouble everywheretely. I think we should find some time to put pressure on them.¡±

    Lin Ling agreed, ¡°I will report this matter to the sect. But you should know that the sect¡¯s rtionship with the beast ancestor isn¡¯t very good. The beast ancestor is famous for covering up the shorings of his children. He doesn¡¯t make them ountable for their faults. This would be very hard to aplish.¡±

    Xiang Ying thought about it and said, ¡°Senior Brother Lin, should we get in contact with Zhao Hai? We¡¯ll warn him about the dangers and tell him to be more careful?¡±

    Lin Ling smiled bitterly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to warn that kid. He already knows the situation he¡¯s in. From what Feng Lingyun said, that kid has a team of more than ten people. But this time he appeared alone. It seems like he separated from the others and intends to go on his own. This means he already knows that the two beasts areing for him. That kid is also shrewd, there¡¯s no need for us to remind him.¡±

    Xiang Ying stared, then he forced a smile and said, ¡°It seems like I¡¯m still underestimating him. But this is also good. I¡¯m now interested in him. Senior Brother Lin, you need to be careful. When necessary, take action to protect him. He¡¯s still very weakpared to Hu Wang and Xiang Que.¡±

    Lin Ling nodded, ¡°With his present strength, as long as Hu Wang and Xiang Que want to deal with him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. We have to pay close attention.¡±

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t aware of the conversation that happened between Lin Ling and Xiang Ying. At this moment, he was inside a tavern along with someone else. This person wasn¡¯t from the Great Realm of Cultivation but from the Dragon Soul Realm. It was Tu Qian who broke through to the immortal stage while battling Zhao Hai in the Forestsea Realm.

    Although the two were enemies during that time, they held respect for each other. After returning to the Dragon Soul Realm to stabilize his cultivation, Tu Qian did some tasks for his sect and only entered the Soaring Dragon Realm ten years ago.

    Tu Qian was formidable in the lower realms. But when he arrived in the Soaring Dragon Realm, his eyes were opened. Everyone here were immortal stage cultivators. He was nobody special and he wasn¡¯t favored by any sects.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect to meet Tu Qian. The two fought in the past because of circumstance. But now that they were in the Soaring Dragon Realm, they have no reason to fight. Therefore, Zhao Hai invited Tu Qian to a tavern to drink. Tu Qian wasn¡¯t doing very well. His situation was the same when the Great Realm of Cultivation was just starting out. He didn¡¯t even have money to eat and drink. With Zhao Hai treating him, there¡¯s no reason for Tu Qian to decline. Moreover, he wanted to be friends with Zhao Hai.

    After the two were settled down, Zhao Hai ordered two pots of liquor and four side dishes. Once the waiter left, he looked at Tu Qian and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see an acquaintance after entering the Soaring Dragon Realm. This is very rare.¡±

    Tu Qian smiled and said, ¡°The Soaring Dragon Realm is very big. I also didn¡¯t expect to meet Brother Zhao here. It¡¯s a surprise.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he asked, ¡°How long has Brother Tu been in the Soaring Dragon Realm? Did youe across any fortune?¡±

    Tu Qian shook his head, then he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Brother Zhao willugh at me. It¡¯s been ten years since I came to the Soaring Dragon Realm. My experience here could only be considered passable. I have no way to go big. The Soaring Dragon Realm is just too dangerous. My strength is only average here. Does Brother Zhaoe to this tavern often? How long has it been since you entered the Soaring Dragon Realm?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I just entered the Soaring Dragon Realm. My cultivation method is special. It¡¯s very hard for me to break through. Ever since I returned from the assessment, I¡¯ve been in seclusion. I just broke through to the immortal stage recently. I¡¯ve been able to enjoy taverns from time to time. But this is because of my predecessors.¡±

    It¡¯s impossible for Zhao Hai to tell everything to Tu Qian. If he said that he gained several thousand jade essences in just a few days, he would be too eye-catching. This wasn¡¯t in line with Zhao Hai¡¯s character.

    Tu Qian didn¡¯t suspect Zhao Hai, he just smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re already strong while in the transcending tribtion stage. Now that you have broken through, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re much stronger. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t take long before you get recruited by a sect in the True Spirit Realm. Let me congratte you in advance.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll hold on to Brother Tu¡¯s congrattions. Here¡¯s hoping that we both join a True Spirit Realm sect in the future.¡± Just as he said this, the waiter brought over the food and wine. Zhao Hai took a pot and poured two sses of wine. Then he lifted his cup towards Tu Qian and said, ¡°Meeting here can be considered fate. If Brother Tu has anything you need in the future, don¡¯t hesitate to call me. In the Soaring Dragon Realm, we¡¯ll reach far if we work together.¡±

    Tu Qian also raised his cup and said, ¡°Being fellows from the lower realms, we should help each other. If you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me.¡± Then the two drank the wine in one go.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 Chapter 1950

    <h4>Chapter 1950: Comprehensive Strengthening</h4>

    Zhao Hai continued to stroll around Hengdao City. To be honest, he wasn¡¯t in the best mood right now. It was a pleasure to meet Tu Qian in the Soaring Dragon Realm. However, Zhao Hai found that Tu Qian had changed. He was no longer the Tu Qian that he imagined him to be.

    In Zhao Hai¡¯s mind, Tu Qian was arrogant and very direct. People might hate such a personality, but Zhao Hai actually liked this characteristic.

    But upon seeing Tu Qian again, Zhao Hai discovered that he became more mellow. It was as if his edges were smoothed out by the Soaring Dragon Realm. It was at this point that Zhao Hai knew that Tu Qian was finished. It¡¯s possible that he would no longer progress from this point.

    The progress of a cultivator has always been led by the heart. If your heart changed due to the environment, then your path woulde to an end. This was the case with Tu Qian.

    The ce changes the person. This was a phrase that Zhao Hai heard on Earth. But he didn¡¯t expect that this would also happen to cultivators. Cultivators were always cultivating their heart, this was especially true for immortal cultivators. Generally, those who reached the immortal stage have acquired hearts of stone. It was almost impossible for a cultivator¡¯s heart to change due to the environment.

    However, Tu Qian was still changed by the Soaring Dragon Realm. This moved Zhao Hai. After all, Tu Qian had a strong character. It was a pity that it was destroyed.

    But Zhao Hai also knew that Tu Qian still had a chance as long as he found his true heart. It can be said that this change was a type of heart¡¯s demon. As long as he could eliminate this heart¡¯s demon, then Tu Qian would still have a chance to reach a higher level. However, Zhao Hai was aware how hard it would be to eliminate a heart¡¯s demon once it has taken root. Now, Zhao Hai could only silently wish for Tu Qian to seed. This matter could only be solved by him.

    As Zhao Hai was walking around Hengdao City, noon came. It was time for him to depart. Zhao Hai calmed his mood and left the city.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know it, but Lin Ling immediately received information about his departure from Hengdao City. Soon after, Lin Ling also flew out. He couldn¡¯t allow something to happen to Zhao Hai, so he would protect him in secret.

    Unaware that someone was following him, Zhao Hai proceeded towards the volcano. Along the way, he noticed that there were fewer beasts than before. Usually, when he went out to do tasks, he would always encounter beasts. However, he usually avoided them so there were no conflicts. After all, the regions outside the cities were territories of the beasts. If Zhao Hai made a wrong move, he would be besieged by them.

    And now, Zhao Hai was even less likely to provoke the beasts. He offended Hu Wang and Xiang Que. From the looks he received from the two, Zhao Hai knew that they were going to deal with him. Moreover, the two could order the beasts to look out for Zhao Hai. Once Zhao Hai was spotted, Hu Wang and Xiang Que would immediately be informed. Things would be troublesome if Zhao Hai was being pursued by the two.

    Zhao Hai knew the strength of Hu Wang and Xiang Que. He was unable to match Hu Wang¡¯s attacks, not to mention the two working together. Therefore, Zhao Hai made sure that he didn¡¯t meet any beasts along the way.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t fly for a long time when he departed the city. As soon as he left, he immediately went underground. He also used his wood-element ability to traverse through trees, making it impossible for people to find him.

    While Zhao Hai was working hard hiding from the beasts, Lin Ling was suffering. Lin Ling followed Zhao Hai out of the city. But he didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hao to go underground and disappear. This caught Lin Ling off-guard. He traveled around the city for some time but was still unable to find any traces of him. In the end, Lin Ling could only give up and fly towards the forest. He believed that Zhao Hai would certainly enter the forest. And with the rich wood-element energy in the forest, Zhao Hai would cause fluctuations if he continued to move. He could find Zhao Hai then.

    However, Lin Ling found that he was wrong. He couldn¡¯t feel any fluctuations. It seems like Zhao Hai haspletely vanished.

    After going around the forest for some time and failing to find Zhao Hai, Lin Ling had no choice but to return back to Hengdao City. He could only hope that Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t suffer any idents.

    Zhao Hai waspletely unaware of any of these. There were a lot of people going in and out of Hengdao City, it was impossible for him to pay attention to all of them. He would only pay attention to those that were right behind him.

    Zhao Hai rapidly moved forward. He hasn¡¯t seen Zhang Feng and the others. However, he believed that nothing should have happened to them. Before entering the Soaring Dragon Realm, they have been made aware of the realm¡¯s dangers. In addition, Yuan Ba was with them.

    Although the volcano carried certain risks, the danger wasn¡¯t too big. After all, this was a task for neers. As long as Zhang Feng and the others were careful, they should be fine.

    The reason Zhao Hai didn¡¯t set off until it was noon was because he believed that Zhang Feng and the others would have already finished the task by then. Zhao Hai already nned to take on different tasks than Zhang Feng and the others in the future. This way, they would train themselves properly and at the same time keep them away from danger.

    The Soaring Dragon Realm was dangerous, but it wasn¡¯t as dangerouspared to being attacked by Hu Wang and Xiang Que. If Zhang Feng and the others followed Zhao Hai and they got surrounded by Hu Wang and Xiang Que, then they would have a huge problem.

    Zhao Hai continued to be undetectable as he moved forward. The beasts in the forest were far worsepared to Hu Wang and Xiang Que. These beasts were just at the immortal stage. How could theypare against Zhao Hai?

    In fact, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Zhao Hai was too close and was surprised upon hearing a conversation, it would be impossible for Hu Wang to discover him.

    After two hours, Zhao Hai was finally able to see an active volcano. From time to time, the volcano would spew out white smoke. There were no nts growing on the volcano, it waspletely barren.

    The closer to the volcano, the smaller the fauna became. By the end, Zhao Hai went underground. Upon going below the surface, Zhao Hai released the Hell King¡¯s Ship. The ship shrank rapidly before turning into a small ship less than half a meter long. Then it flew forward.

    If it was in the past, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have taken out the Hell King¡¯s Ship. Before the shipbined with Zhao Hai, the ship would use its cannons to tunnel through thend. This might go unnoticed in the lower realms, but things were different in the Soaring Dragon Realm. Everyone here was at the immortal stage. The spiritual force of immortal experts is quite strong, it would be easy for them to discover the tunneling of the Hell King¡¯s Ship.

    But now that Zhao Hai has been unified with liquid silver, Zhao Hai could use his earth-element ability through the Hell King¡¯s Ship.

    Actually, there was no need for Zhao Hai to release the Hell King¡¯s Ship. He doesn¡¯t feel any difort while moving through the soil. On the contrary, when he used his earth-element ability, he could feel that he was at home when he went underground. However, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t shrink his body, so he used the Hell King¡¯s Ship to be smaller.

    Zhao Hai soon discovered that he made the right decision. Not only was he smaller, he could also do a lot of things with the Hell King¡¯s Ship. This allowed him to use his ability morefortably.

    As he moved forward, Zhao Hai could feel thend around him get hotter and hotter. He knew that he had entered the vicinity of the volcano. Zhao Hai raised his spiritual force to pay attention to the surroundings.

    Thend continued to increase in temperature. Naturally, this temperature doesn¡¯t bother Zhao Hai. However, Zhao Hai frowned because he noticed a problem. It was a problem he hadn¡¯t noticed before. It was that the environment of the Soaring Dragon Realm was much stronger than in the lower realms.

    The strengthening doesn¡¯t only mean that the beasts were stronger. This included other things such as rocks and other inanimate objects. The heat of thend caused Zhao Hai to notice this. Thend was too hot, but Zhao Hai has yet to enter the volcano. If the standards of the Great Realm of Cultivation were followed, thend surrounding Zhao Hai would only be ten degrees hotter than normal.

    However, thend around Zhao Hai right now was 70-80 degrees higher than normal. And this was only in the vicinity of the volcano. If he entered, how hot would it be?

    When he discovered this, Zhao Hai recalled everything he came in contact with. He found that everything in the Soaring Dragon Realm has been strengthened. The trees were stronger, the stones were harder, the aura of the earth was richer, the fires were also hotter. Everything was a stage higher than normal.

    Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t noticed this before. This was because Zhao Hai was able to limate quickly to the spiritual qi of the Soaring Dragon Realm. Therefore, he didn¡¯t notice any changes from the trees. But this time, he could clearly feel the difference in the heat of the soil, allowing him to realize the strangeness of the Soaring Dragon Realm.

    Zhao Hai originally thought that the Soaring Dragon Realm just had stronger spiritual qi, but this doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. Everything in the realm was strengthened. This was the reason Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t release Undead below the immortal stage. This was a ce where thews even required inanimate objects to be a stage higher than their counterparts in the lower realms.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 Chapter 1951

    <h4>Chapter 1951: Skillfully Dealing With A Fire Scorpion</h4>

    Laws were something that one couldn¡¯t see and touch, but it could be felt. Just like the time when Zhao Hai became stronger in the Ark Continent or the Divine Realm. He knew he could no longer stay because thews were repelling him. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t see thews nor touch them, but he could feel it repelling him.

    Before Zhao Hai became an immortal expert, liquid silver was repelled by the Soaring Dragon Realm. This was due to the realm¡¯sws. Any realm has its ownws. And if your strength was outside the limits of thosews, then the realm would repel you.

    But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect thews to strengthen everything inside a realm. This meant that thews were more powerful in the Soaring Dragon Realm.

    After thinking through these things, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression became sullen. If everything in the Soaring Dragon Realm was strengthened, then what about the True Spirit Realm? The True Spirit Realm was a higher realmpared to the Soaring Dragon Realm. It can be said that the reason the people of the True Spirit Realm sent those from the lower realms to the Soaring Dragon Realm first was to make them adapt to the environment of the True Spirit Realm in advance.

    In other words, the environment of the True Spirit Realm was simr to the Soaring Dragon Realm, but much stronger. Zhao Hai was sure that if average immortal experts don¡¯t pay attention, they would be harmed if they were hit by theva of the volcano. It seems like the tasks had hidden motives. Everyone needs to be more careful.

    At this time, Zhao Hai felt a vague spiritual fluctuation. He couldn¡¯t help but stare, then he immediately understood that he met a fire scorpion.

    Zhao Hai reduced the speed of the Hell King¡¯s Ship and slowly moved towards the spiritual fluctuation. Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t dare to be careless. The beasts in the Soaring Dragon Realm aren¡¯t easy to deal with.

    Before long, Zhao Hai detected the location of the fire scorpion. The fire scorpion was hidden under a rock on the volcano. The rock was quiterge and there was a hollow area beneath it, this is the hiding spot of the fire scorpion.

    Zhao Hai could clearly see the fire scorpion. He originally thought that fire scorpions were red. But now, it seems like this wasn¡¯t the case. It might be due to the frequent eruptions of the volcano, but its surroundings were covered in ash, making it look ck. Therefore, the fire scorpions were also ck, only the top of their tails were red.

    Not counting their tails, fire scorpions were three meters long and a meter tall. It also had huge ws. Although it was lying in ce without moving, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t doubt itsbat strength.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t do anything to the fire scorpion. He carefully circled around without attracting its attention. At the same time, he was scanning for other fire scorpions around him. Fortunately, there were none. The ore that Zhao Hai was looking for was right above the fire scorpion. As long as the fire scorpion was dealt with, he could cut out a piece of the rock and then his task would bepleted.

    The task of finding ores wasn¡¯t difficult. As long as a meter square of ore was found, the task would bepleted. Although the ore couldn¡¯t be found anywhere else, it was abundant around the volcano. Besides the danger imposed by the fire scorpions, the task was actually very easy.

    Knowing that no other fire scorpions would being over soon, Zhao Hai felt relieved. Then he controlled the Hell King¡¯s Ship to go towards the fire scorpions. When he was a kilometer away from the fire scorpion, Zhao Hai stopped and waved his hand. The Hell King¡¯s Ship emerged from the ground and was immediately put away by Zhao Hai.

    This time, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hide himself. He pretended to be unaware and flew forward. At the same time, he made his spiritual fluctuations more noticeable. This way, the fire scorpion wouldn¡¯t have any suspicions as to how he appeared.

    Zhao Hai knows that the beasts of the Soaring Dragon Realm were intelligent. If you wanted to deceive them, then you would have to act wlessly.

    The fire scorpion didn¡¯t suspect Zhao Hai even a bit. It observed Zhao Hai as he got closer. Then when Zhao Hai arrived by the rock, the fire scorpion could no longer wait, it emerged from its pit and attacked Zhao Hai.

    However, just after the fire scorpion went out of its pit, it was immediately covered by a metal. Once it was ignited, the shrank, trapping the fire scorpion inside. The fire scorpion tried to struggle but it couldn¡¯t break free. It was soon dragged away and disappeared in a blink of an eye. Naturally, the fire scorpion was dragged to the Space, enriching the living beings inside it once more.

    Zhao Hai quickly took some ores and sent them to the Space. Once he was done, he immediately used his portable transmission formation and vanished.

    This was also the reason why portable transmission formations were very valuable in the Soaring Dragon Realm. Without portable transmission formations, one would need to retrace their path back to the city. But with the portable transmission formations, one could immediately return afterpleting the task. This effectively halved the potential dangers one could experience.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately return to Wulong City. Instead, he went to Hengdao City first. It must be known that the range of portable transmission formations were limited. Naturally, the stronger you are, the farther you could travel. With Zhao Hai¡¯s present strength, it¡¯s impossible for him to return directly to Wulong City. He could only go to Hengdao City first and then back to Wulong City.

    Zhao Hai could use the Space to return to Wulong City, but he didn¡¯t do that. He knew that he was being observed. If he used the Space, then he might attract suspicion. No matter how formidable a divergent ability was, it shouldn¡¯t be more powerful than a realm¡¯sws. People from the True Spirit Realm were formidable. If they discovered the Space, then Zhao Hai would be finished. Therefore, Zhao Hai would rather be cautious than risk being discovered.

    After a sh of white light, Zhao Hai¡¯s figure appeared in Hengdao City. Just like before, Lin Ling got word about Zhao Hai¡¯s return. Hearing that Zhao Hai was safe, Lin Ling rxed. When Zhao Hai left using the transmission formation, Lin Ling wasn¡¯t worried. Since Zhao Hai was able to safely return, then this means that he would be safe wherever he goes.

    When Zhao Hai returned to Wulong City, he immediately went to me Mountain Sect¡¯s branch hall. Once he arrived at the branch hall, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. This was because Zhang Feng and the others were waiting for him there. Seeing hime, Zhang Feng and the others were relieved.

    Upon knowing that Zhang Feng and the others were waiting for him for two hours, Zhao Hai was a bit moved. However, he didn¡¯t show it, he looked at Zhang Feng and the others and said, ¡°Everyone, go to the tavern first. Wait for me there. I¡¯ll go after I hand the task over.¡± Everyone nodded and then went to a tavern next to the ming Mountain Sect.

    After entering the branch, Zhao Hai went to the counter and said, ¡°Good day, I¡¯m here to hand over the task.¡±

    The person on the counter nodded and said, ¡°Take your jade card out.¡± Zhao Hai took out his jade card and handed it over. The person nodded and said, ¡°Take out the task requirement.¡± Zhao Hai did as he said.

    The person nodded, ¡°Good. Perfect score.¡± Then he gave Zhao Hai the full amount of impression points. He also gave Zhao Hai an ¡®excellent¡¯ rating.

    Neer tasks usually had very high evaluations. As long as it waspleted well, the evaluation wouldn¡¯t be low. This was also an encouragement to neers. But after doing ten tasks, this preferential treatment would no longer be avable. The requirements for tasks would be stricter. If Zhao Hao already did ten neer tasks, then his evaluation wouldn¡¯t have been excellent.

    After dealing with his task, Zhao Hai went out of the me Mountain Sect¡¯s branch and then entered the tavern nearby. Zhang Feng and the others were already waiting for him. After he entered, Zhang Feng immediately called him over. Once Zhao Hai was settled, Zhang Feng asked, ¡°Little Hai, how did your task go? Are you fine?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It went well. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. How about you? Did you meet fire scorpions?¡±

    When Zhang Feng first saw Zhao Hai, he knew that nothing happened to him, so he smiled and said, ¡°It went well. A fire scorpion attacked us, but we dealt with it. We were also able to sell the remains of the fire scorpion to the me Mountain Sect.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good. Right, from tomorrow on, we¡¯ll be taking different tasks. I won¡¯t take the same tasks as you. You don¡¯t have to worry about me, I¡¯ll take care of myself.¡±Zhang Feng knew that this decision wasing. He can only sigh as he said, ¡°Alright, but remember that your life is most important. As long as you join a top sect, our Great Realm of Cultivation will prosper.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, a lot of people want to kill me, but I¡¯m still here. None of them seeded.¡± Zhang Feng nodded and no longer said anything.

    The group continued to drink wine. Looking at the time, Zhao Hai said, ¡°It¡¯s time to return to the base.¡± Everyone stood up and then paid their bill before leaving.

    After returning to the base and greeting everyone, Zhao Hai returned to the Space. When he entered the vi, Zhao Hai sat on the sofa with his eyes glued to the screen.

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai in confusion and said, ¡°Brother Hai, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Laura and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just thought of something. Cai¡¯er, I have something for you to do. From now on, begin collecting all types of things in the Soaring Dragon Realm, from nts, to animals, and even rocks. Everything in the Soaring Dragon Realm, the Space needs to have it as well.¡±

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 Chapter 1952

    <h4>Chapter 1952: Moon Bathed Lake</h4>

    Cai¡¯er looked at Zhao Hai with a confused look as she asked, ¡°Young Master, why should we take these things? Does the Soaring Dragon Realm have anything special with it?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°It¡¯s not that special. I just discovered something while I was doing my task. Everything in the Soaring Dragon Realm has been strengthened. Even its mes are much hotterpared to those in the Great Realm of Cultivation. So I want you to take samples of everything in the Soaring Dragon Realm to study and see if we could also strengthen everything in the Space.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Cai¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get to it. Right, Young Master, when you take tasks in the future, you can just use liquid silver toplete it. This way, you won¡¯t be in danger.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°How could that be? I need to adapt to life in the Soaring Dragon Realm as soon as possible. The Soaring Dragon Realm is a weakened version of the True Spirit Realm. As long as I can adapt here, it would be able to quickly get used to the things in the True Spirit Realm. So I need to personally do the tasks.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°Alright, but you must be careful. These days, I¡¯ve been mapping the Soaring Dragon Realm. This includes the cities as well as the regions around it. Once wepletely map out the entire realm, you won¡¯t need to worry about anything.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he looked at the screen and said, ¡°Did something special happen today?¡±

    Cai¡¯er thought for a while and said, ¡°There is something. And it is rted to you, Young Master. After you left Hengdao City, someone followed you. And when you went underground, he seemed to be looking for you. In the end, he didn¡¯t find anything and could only return to the city.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, hisplexion changed as he asked, ¡°Who is it? Do I know them?¡±

    Cai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°You should know him, but you won¡¯t expect it.¡± Then she waved his hand as Lin Ling¡¯s figure appeared on the screen.

    Seeing Lin Ling, Zhao Hai raised his brow and said, ¡°Lin Ling? Why would he follow me?¡±

    Cai¡¯er replied, ¡°Not only did he follow you, I also found that he¡¯s quite close to Feng Lingyun and Luo Xiu¡¯er. If my guess is correct, the person who wanted to recruit you to their sect should be him.¡±

    ZHao Hai didn¡¯t say anything. He thought about the time he met Lin Ling in the Great Realm of Cultivation. Lin Ling looked at him with an appreciating gaze. It wouldn¡¯t be unnatural for Lin Ling to pay attention to him.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s possible that it¡¯s Lin Ling. It hasn¡¯t been long since I entered the Soaring Dragon Realm. No other person should know who I am, especially those from top sects. If it¡¯s Lin Ling, then everything would make sense. After all, he was the only person from the True Spirit Realm that I came in contact with back in the Great Realm of Cultivation. Maybe he has been paying attention to me since then, but we¡¯re still not sure.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded, then she said, ¡°But if this is really the case, then it seems like you¡¯ll be joining the Tyrant de Sect in the future.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°If Lin Ling is really observing me, then I would have no choice but to join the Tyrant de Sect. The other sects wouldn¡¯t offend the Tyrant de Sect over me. So it doesn¡¯t matter if other sects recruit me, I would have to join the Tyrant de Sect in the future.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°Right. Although the Soaring Dragon Realm might seem dangerous, it is just a trial field for cultivators. The possibility of sects arguing here is close to zero.¡±

    Zhao Hai agreed, ¡°The people from the True Spirit Realm aren¡¯t fools. People in the Soaring Dragon Realm are nothing more than fresh blood to the sects. In the end, we would all start as outer disciples. Two sects fighting each other over an outer disciple would never happen.¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°Brother Hai, what would you do now? Do you want to know more about the Tyrant de Sect?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to do that right now. Even if I wanted to, I don¡¯t have the means. Forget it, let¡¯s just act like normal. Don¡¯t let Lin Ling know that we¡¯ve detected him.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded. Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t want to rm Lin Ling. The True Spirit Realm is full of powerful experts. Zhao Hai was afraid that they would find out about the Space. The less trouble, the better.

    Zhao Hai rested inside the Space for the night. The next day, he distributed tasks to everyone, then he went directly to Shangshan City. But he didn¡¯t stop there, he used the transmission formation and arrived at Hengdao City.

    Zhao Hai wanted to do tasks in Hengdao City because it was Lin Ling¡¯s area. Doing tasks here would reduce his danger to a certain degree. Additionally, Hengdao City is quite a distance away from Shangshan City. Hu Wang and Xiang Que wouldn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be in Hengdao City doing tasks.

    Zhao Hai was aware that the reason Hu Wang and Xiang Que retreated during the beast tide was because Lin Ling arrived in Shangshan City. It seems like the two beastmen dreaded Lin Ling, so they have no choice but to retreat.

    And Zhao Hai guessed correctly. Hu Wang and Xiang Que didn¡¯t want to fight Lin Ling. This was because Lin Ling was known to be a fighting madman. His nickname was Relentless de. This nickname didn¡¯te from thin air. This represented his character. Lin Ling would fight relentlessly even against people stronger than him. Moreover, his moves were unforgiving. Each sh he made were very aggressive. Fighting against him would often result in death or severe injury. It was precisely because of this that he gained his nickname.

    Although Feng Lingyun and Luo Xiu¡¯er were also quite strong, theycked the fighting spirit that Lin Ling possessed. Their killing aura was insufficient. Hu Wang and Feng Lingyun might be equal in strength, but Hu Wang held the upper hand when it came to fighting vigor. If Feng Lingyun and Hu Wang fought, there was a good chance that Hu Wang would win.

    Although Hu Wang was aggressive, he wasn¡¯t as violent as Lin Ling. Therefore, Hu Wang avoided Lin Ling whenever he could. Fighting against Lin Ling was never a good idea.

    Knowing how Hu Wang dreaded Lin Ling, Zhao Hai finally decided to hover around Hengdao City. Moreover, the tasks he ns to take would all be rted to the city. This way his chances of meeting Hu Wang and Xiang Que would be minimized.

    After walking around Hengdao City, Zhao Hai finally decided on the task he would take. He would be picking medicinal herbs. This task wasn¡¯t difficult. It was just that the ce he would be going to was quite a distance from the city.

    As soon as Zhao Hai appeared in Hengdao City, Lin Ling heard it. And when he found out that Zhao Hai took a task in the city, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he looked at Xiang Ying and asked, ¡°Little Ying, do you think the kid noticed that we paid attention to him? So he went to Hengdao City on purpose to take on tasks?¡±

    Xiang Yin nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s possible. However, there is another possibility. He wanted to be as far away from Hu Wang and Xiang Que as possible. Don¡¯t forget, when you appeared in Shangshan City, Hu Wang and Xiang Que immediately retreated. Now that Zhao Hai offended those two, it¡¯s natural for him to minimize his dangers and do tasks around Hengdao City. Just like you said before, this kid is smart.¡±

    Hearing Xiang Ying, Lin Lingughed and said, ¡°Of course he¡¯s smart. It seems like I wasn¡¯t wrong about him. Good. This is better. Do you think we should put a positioning disc on him?¡±

    Xiang Ying looked at Lin Ling and shook his head, ¡°Forget it. Senior Brother, positioning discs are good, but Zhao Hai is a talented immortal cultivator. It¡¯s impossible to hide the positioning disc from him. Just take this as his trial.¡±

    Lin Ling forced a smile and said, ¡°I really hope nothing happens to him. This kid is very talented. It would be a shame if his path gets abruptly cut off.¡±

    Zhao Hai was unaware of Lin Ling¡¯s thoughts. He had already left Hengdao City and was heading towards his task. The medicinal nt he needed was called the nine core lotus seed. It had an excellent effect of detoxification. It was produced at ake southeast of Hengdao City. The water of theke was frigid all year round. It was known as the Moon Bathed Lake. Legend has it that theke was normal in the beginning. Then the moon decided to take a bath in it, turning it extraordinarily cold.

    Naturally, nobody believed that the moon really took a bath in theke. People just thought that theke was rich in yin qi, making it extremely cold.

    Plenty of cultivators wanted to find treasures in theke but ended up finding nothing. Some cultivators even perished in their hunt.

    Then, several thousands of years ago, lotus flowers suddenly appeared on theke. These lotus flowers were high-quality yin lotuses. Their flowers, roots, and seeds were excellent medicinal materials. However, their flowers rarely bloom, making it difficult to obtain. Their roots were also heavily buried in the coldke. With cultivators unable to withstand the coldness of theke, they were also unable to get the roots. In the end, it was decided that only the seeds could be harvested.

    The lotus seeds were quite special. There were nine lotus seeds in each seed pod, thus they¡¯re called nine core lotus seeds.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s task was to go to Moon Bathed Lake and pick nine core lotus seeds. Only a few people took this task. First because it was too far from Hengdao City, and second because Moon Bathed Lake was very dangerous.

    Since theke was very far, there were plenty of opportunities to meet beasts along the way, increasing the danger of the trip. Moreover, Moon Bathed Lake houses a beast called the Cold Loach. This beast was stronger than average immortal experts. Meeting a cold loach meant death to most cultivators.

    Besides the cold loach, picking the nine core lotus seeds also carried danger. The lotus existed for several thousands of years. Because of this, there were lotuses that had turned into nt beasts. They looked simr to ordinary lotuses, making it very hard to detect them. The attack of the lotus beasts were very fast, making cultivators unable to block it.

    There was also the danger imposed by theke itself. Naturally, theke couldn¡¯t turn into a beast, so it wouldn¡¯t attack people. However, strong winds asionally pass through theke. The wind wasn¡¯t dangerous on its own, but the waves it made in theke made it perilous to cultivators.

    Nobody knew why, but the temperature in Moon Bathed Lake continued to decrease. If a cultivator touched theke¡¯s water without any defenses, they would immediately be frozen into a block of ice. And even if the cultivator has defenses, it wouldn¡¯t be very effective. The shield itself would be frozen, making the cultivator suffer the same fate. Being drenched in theke¡¯s water was the quickest way to die in theke.

    Because of these reasons, fewer and fewer people came to pick nine core lotus seeds. And because of theck of supply, the reward of the task was very high. Not only does it provide 50 impression points, it also awards five high-grade artifacts and ten high-grade pills. What type of pills and artifacts could be freely chosen by the cultivator whopletes the task. But even then, there were still very few people who took on the task. After all, even if the rewards were good, it was nothing if you lost your life in the process.

    In fact, picking nine core lotus seeds could no longer be considered as a neer task. The difficulty of the task exceeded the capabilities of neers. Even veterans of the Soaring Dragon Realm wouldn¡¯t dare take it. When Lin Ling found out that Zhao Hai took this task, he couldn¡¯t help but be furious and scold Zhao Hai for being overconfident. He immediately set off for Moon Bathed Lake. He didn¡¯t want Zhao Hai to die there.

    Lin Ling knew how iparably risky this task was. However, to Zhao Hai, this task was perfect. This was because he had Bubble. He wasn¡¯t afraid of theke¡¯s water. Be believed that theke¡¯s water couldn¡¯t harm him. As for the beasts, they weren¡¯t an issue. Zhao Hai was also confident that he could deal with the lotus nts.

    The reason Zhao Hai took this task was because he believed there was a reason why theke was very cold all year round. If there was a treasure in theke, then Zhao Hai wanted to see what it was. If he could, then he would like to take it for himself.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 Chapter 1953

    <h4>Chapter 1953: Giant Loach</h4>

    Zhao Hai kept moving through the forest. Moon Bathed Lake was quite far from Hengdao City. Even if Zhao Hai was going straight towards theke, it would still take him some time.

    Zhao Hai met a lot of beasts along the way. However, these beasts weren¡¯t too strong. It seemed like the beast tide had a certain impact on the beasts.

    During the beast tide, the more powerful beasts appeared. And some of those who fought against cultivators were killed while some survived.

    Beasts were as strong and as smart as cultivators. After the battle, the beasts would have gained a few insights. Because of this, beasts would generally go into seclusion after a beast tide to digest the experience they acquired.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t meet a lot of strong beasts along the way. The beasts that Zhao Hai met were average, it was impossible for them to detect him.

    The closer Zhao Hai got to the Moon Bathed Lake, the stronger the beasts he encountered. Moreover, more and more water-element beasts appeared. These beasts seem to be attracted to theke¡¯s environment. And as he got closer, Zhao Hai became more careful. He could feel a very dangerous auraing from theke.

    After moving forward for some time, Zhao Hai stopped. Although he has yet to arrive at theke, he could feel the intense sense of danger. He has no choice but to halt.

    Just now, Zhao Hai felt a dangerous aura right next to him. However, there were no beasts around him at all. This caused Zhao Hai to be confused.

    Zhao Hai hid inside a big tree as he called Cai¡¯er, ¡°Cai¡¯er, see if anything was just beside me. Why do I have a dangeround feeling around me?¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual force didn¡¯t detect any beasts in the vicinity. And since Cai¡¯er has another method of detection, Zhao Hai asked her.

    Cai¡¯er immediatelyplied. A screen appeared in front of Zhao Hai. And just like Zhao Hai said, there was nothing around him. However, Cai¡¯er continued to zoom out. Because of the Soaring Dragon Realm¡¯sws, the Space could only get a real-time image 500 meters around Zhao Hai. But this was enough. After prating 300 meters underground, they finally found the abnormality.

    There was an underground waterway! It was a very long waterway. Moreover, the waterway doesn¡¯t seem to be formed naturally. It looks like it has been dug out. The waterway was perfectly round, about 100 meters in diameter. It was full of water, like a water pipe that was operating at full capacity.

    Zhao Hai was puzzled about the waterway¡¯s existence. Then suddenly, something shed on the waterway. Cai¡¯er quickly focused on the image to see what it was.

    Before long, Zhao Hai saw what was shing, it was a loach that was ten meters thick and 30 meters long. The loach was very quick. It appeared and disappeared in the water in an instant. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have the Space, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to see it.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai could feel that the dangerous aura he felt came from the huge loach.

    Zhao Hai felt relieved. He was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to find the source of the danger that he felt. As long as he had an exnation, everything could be dealt with. Then Zhao Hai said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, how far is Moon Bathed Lake from here?¡±

    Cai¡¯er replied, ¡°Approximately five kilometers away.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Five kilometers? These loaches were able to dig waterways this far out of theke? It seems like we really can¡¯t underestimate these beasts.¡±

    Cai¡¯er shook her head and said, ¡°Young master, if I¡¯m not mistaken, this waterway shouldn¡¯t only be this long. We should measure its full length. This way, we can make the right preparations.¡± Zhao Hai agreed with a nod.

    Cai¡¯er began to check and soon Zhao Hai realized that the waterway wasn¡¯t only long, it also didn¡¯t run in a straight line. The waterway was circr and had an inlet and outlet, like a moat hidden underground.

    These huge loaches would swim along this waterway. Zhao Hai was certain that the loaches would have a way to know what was happening above ground. And this was the reason Zhao Hai was able to feel danger.

    But whether the loach found him or not, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know. After calming himself down, Zhao Hai continued to move towards the Moon Bathed Lake. He knew that he would meet that loach upon reaching theke, so he wouldn¡¯t need to worry about it right now.

    Five kilometers was nothing to Zhao Hai. However, these five kilometers were filled with danger. Zhao Hai found that the trees close to theke have changed their attributes. Originally, trees would have a pure wood attribute. Only special trees would have other attributes in them, like ironwood trees and the others.

    But the closer Zhao Hai got to theke, the more impure the trees became. In the end, Zhao Hai found trees that had half water and half wood attributes. This was especially rare. An ironwood tree would still have 99 percent wood attribute, its metal attribute would only be 1 percent.

    The attributes of water and wood were mixed. This was moremon in ores, Zhao Hai has never seen this happen to trees.

    Because of this, even if Zhao Hai can enter the tree, the chance that he would be discovered has increased. Zhao Hai stopped traveling through the trees. He just went out in the open and flew straight towards theke.

    Five kilometers was quickly traversed by Zhao Hai. And with the Moon Bathed Lake bing a forbidden area, beasts rarely approached it. This saved Zhao Hai a lot of trouble.

    Finally, Zhao Hai felt the area in front of him clear out and a mirror-likeke appeared. Theke was so clear, without any trace of waves. Green lotuses grew and blossomed across theke. Theke was beautiful, enough for people to be breathless. It was as if time stopped. It was like the world had paused.

    All of a sudden, a shadow swept across theke, breaking the tranquil state of the mirror. Then a series of ripples followed after. The world moved once more.

    Zhao Hai recovered from his daze. As he looked at theke surface, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he said, ¡°Beautiful, this ce is too beautiful.¡±

    Just as Zhao Hai said that, he heard Cai¡¯er, ¡°Young Master, pay attention. I felt the fluctuations of a formation just now.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then his eyes narrowed. He looked at the cold lotuses on theke. After a while, his eyes lit up as he said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, the lotus flowers, the river water, and the trees on the shore seem to have formed a natural formation. It¡¯s not as strong as the one formed by the dao lotus, but it could plunge people into a hallucination.¡±

    Cai¡¯er agreed, ¡°We also noticed that. It¡¯s indeed a formation. After analysis, it is very simr to the Moon Reflection Formation. It¡¯s really strange. And I¡¯m pretty sure that it¡¯s formed naturally because there are some ces that should not be in the formation. Because of these ces, the power of the formation is greatly reduced.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Since it¡¯s a natural formation, it¡¯s better to leave it alone. Now I want to take a look at the properties of the nine core lotus seed. If it¡¯s good, we can cultivate some inside the Space.¡±

    As he said that, Zhao Hai touched theke¡¯s water. With Zhao Hai integrating with Bubble, he could also absorb all kinds of water to increase his affinity with the water element. The Moon Bathed River is famous in the Soaring Dragon Realm; it was impossible for Zhao Hai to not absorb some of it.

    The moment Zhao Hai touched theke, he could immediately feel a piercing cold. Zhao Hai could feel his entire body freezing. His blood seemed to have stopped flowing and then his thoughts began to turn sluggish. This was definitely the coldest water he came in contact with.

    Fortunately, Zhao Hai spirit tform was kept intact. He knew what state he was in. His body might have frozen and his blood flow stopped, but his strong heart continued to beat. And every beat it made was stronger than thest.

    If other people were to see Zhao Hai¡¯s state, they would immediately think that he has been frozen to death. However, Zhao Hai knew that his body was just adapting to the cold. Once it finishes its adjustments, he would no longer have any issues.

    Sure enough, as Zhao Hai¡¯s heart continued to beat, his blood began to flow once more. His thoughts picked up speed and in no time he was back to normal. Not only did Zhao Hai return to his past state, he felt refreshed. It was as if he drank a cold ss of water.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai felt a connection to theke. It was a strange feeling that made him think that he was part of it. Theke seems to be summoning him, inviting him to enter and take a swim.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop this impulse. He moved and slid into theke. As soon as he entered theke, Zhao Hai felt that he became a drop of water, returning to its original vessel. He followed the natural flow of theke and was able to move freely inside it. The cold lotuses had no influence on him.

    After some time, Zhao Hai felt dangering towards him. Zhao Hai stared, then he recovered his state of mind and turned his head to see a giant loach opening its big mouth. It was trying to eat him.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 Chapter 1954

    <h4>Chapter 1954: Bubble¡¯s Help</h4>

    Zhao Hai was discovered by the huge loach. Although Zhao Hai was now integrated with theke water, this was in terms of feeling and movement. His body didn¡¯t turn into water. If a beast only hunted through their senses, then it would be impossible to find Zhao Hai.

    However, the cold loaches weren¡¯t such beasts. They have eyes and can see things. And Zhao Hai was a person. Although he was very agile in moving through the lotuses, he couldn¡¯t escape the eyes of the cold loach. Upon seeing food, it¡¯s natural for the loach to attack Zhao Hai.

    The cold loach¡¯s intelligence wasn¡¯t low. It was precisely because of this intellect that the loach decided to attack Zhao Hai. To the cold loach, Zhao Hai was a dangerous being. If he were kept alive, he would be too dangerous for the loaches in theke.

    Zhao Hai looked at the huge mouth of the loach and then waved his hand. The water around him seemed to follow his orders and made ropes out of water. Then the ropes connected with each other forming a huge. The was then thrown towards the loach.

    The cold loach saw Zhao Hai¡¯s attack and shot out a water arrow. At the same time, it controlled the water around him.

    Zhao Hai knew that the cold loach was also good at controlling water. Now, the loach took control of the and then broke it.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t admit defeat. His other divergent abilities would be suppressed in theke. So he only used his water-element ability to attack the loach.

    Zhao Hai waved both of his hands and sent a water arrow to the cold loach. The cold loach waved its tail, turning the surrounding water into a weapon and attacked Zhao Hai.

    One person and one loach attacked each other for some time. However, neither could do anything to the other. But at this moment, several loaches sensed the battle and swam over.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai knew that he could no longer be entangled in this battle so he retreated to a clump of lotuses. The cold loach naturally wouldn¡¯t let him off, so it pursued Zhao Hai.

    Although Zhao Hai was a peak existence among immortal experts and could be considered invincible, the strength of several cold loaches couldn¡¯t be underestimated. These loaches were also top existences among immortal experts. It would be hard for Zhao Hai to deal with them in a short time.

    Also, even if Zhao Hai controlled all of the water, he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle so many loaches. And because he could only control water in this environment, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t using all of his strength. His overallbat power has been affected.

    This didn¡¯t mean that Zhao Hai was severely weakened. His attacks were still very lethal. Zhao Hai also tried to control the lotus. After all, the cold lotus also carries the wood attribute. If he can control the lotuses to attack, then his strength would increase.

    But just as he was about to take control of the lotuses, Zhao Hai discovered that the lotus was actively rejecting him. Zhao Hai found out that there was a variation on these lotuses. Although they looked like ordinary lotuses, the wood attribute in their body was only 10 percent, 90 percent of its attribute was water. These water lotuses could no longer be considered nts, but a type of water with the wood element.

    While Zhao Hai was in the process of controlling the lotuses, the lotuses were enraged. Then they began attacking Zhao Hai alongside the loaches.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai immediately understood. Although these lotuses have yet to turn into lotus beasts, they only need time to form a consciousness.

    With the lotuses joining the fight, it became harder for Zhao Hai to move around. The lotus lived in theke, so it was veryfortable with everything in it. This meant that the lotuses could control the water better than the cold loach. The lotuses formed whips from theke water and attacked Zhao Hai with it. At the same time, they made the surroundingke water into abyrinth, intending to trap Zhao Hai inside.

    Zhao Hai knew that the cold lotuses grew up with the cold loaches. For the lotuses, the cold loaches were theirpanions. Although Zhao Hai could integrate with the water, he was still regarded as an outsider by the lotuses.

    With him being attacked by both loaches and lotuses, Zhao Hai had to take liquid silver out. He used his water element abilities to block the water attacks of the lotuses while he used liquid silver to deal with the lotuses and the loaches.

    The loaches could also see how strong liquid silver was. These loaches knew how hard the lotuses were. For Zhao Hai to be able to cut them meant that even the defenses of the lotuses couldn¡¯t block his attacks.

    Zhao Hai has no other ce to go now. He was blocked in all directions. But Zhao Hai¡¯s attacks using liquid silver was just a distraction. As he was fighting, Bubble appeared beside him, helping Zhao Hai to deal with the water attacks. This way, Zhao Hai could use all of his strength in attacking.

    Although Zhao Hai¡¯s swordsmanship was limited in theke, things were different with Bubble around. Bubble could control water better than Zhao Hai. As the battle continued, Zhao Hai discovered that theke was slowly being controlled by Bubble. It was as if Bubble was turning theke into its own body.

    This development made Zhao Hai happy. He continued to wave his de around, cutting lotuses one after another. He was also beginning to deal with the loaches.

    Noticing the change in the battle, the loaches knew that they couldn¡¯t do anything to him. There was no victory against Zhao Hai and Bubble. Because of this realization, the cold loaches began to run away.

    One has to recognize how fast the loaches were in water. In just one swing of their tail, they vanished into the distance. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t catch up to them.

    Zhao Hai also has no intentions of chasing the loaches down. He was here for the nine core lotus seeds, not the cold loaches.

    Originally, Zhao Hai wanted to take cold loaches for the Space. But during the battle, Cai¡¯er was able to take care of it. She took some loaches from the waterways and sent them to the Space. This made Zhao Hai lose interest in the loaches.

    The lotuses were severely damaged by the battle. After searching among the destroyed lotuses, Zhao Hai was able to find a few lotus flowers and lotus pods. The task was nowpleted.

    Although he was done with his task, Zhao Hai has no intentions of leaving Moon Bathed Lake. He ns to search it to see the reason why theke turned into this.

    Zhao Hai has Bubble apany him as they search theke. Theke was quiterge. It took about ten minutes before they reached the center. There were no lotus growing in the center of theke. There weren¡¯t even cold loaches spotted. This was because it was too cold.

    Moon Bathed Lake¡¯s center was too cold that cold mist had begun to form on its surface. Zhao Hai knew that if he threw a metal piece into the water, then it would immediately turn into a brittle material that would break into fragments. Immortal experts would be frozen into ice immediately with just one drop of this water.

    Zhao Hai began to wonder why the water has yet to freeze in such frigid temperatures. However, Zhao Hai has been to so many realms and has seen too many strange ces that he was no longer surprised. Then he began to dive into theke to see the bottom.

    In addition to beingrge, theke was also very deep. Zhao Hai also noticed that the suppression of his spiritual force was increasing the deeper he went. On the surface, the Space could scan 500 meters around him, but in theke, the scan was reduced to only 200 meters.

    Although Zhao Hai could still see, his visibility has been reduced to less than 100 meters. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop. He continued to search for the bottom of theke.

    Zhao Hai dove for half an hour but he has yet to see any ground ahead. He could feel that there were no other elements around him other than the water element. It became a worldpletely made of water.

    This was a rare situation and Zhao Hai was happy. Such unique circumstances were bound to produce extraordinary treasures.

    An hour turned into two hours, but Zhao Hai was still unable to find the bottom of theke. Although Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t as fast as the loaches, his speed in water was still very quick. He didn¡¯t expect to still be diving down two hours into his search.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai felt hismunicator fluctuate. Zhao Hai immediately had Bubble form an empty space around him. Then he answered the call.

    After answering, Zhao Hai saw Zhang Feng¡¯s anxious expression on hismunicator. Seeing Zhao Hai alive, Zhang Feng looked relieved, then he asked, ¡°Little Hai, where are you now? Why haven¡¯t you returned?¡±

    Zhao Hai asked, ¡°Why? What time is it?¡±

    Zhang Feng stared at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°It¡¯s already dark. Where are you? Why didn¡¯t you know that the sun has gone down?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked around him and could only see water with no traces of light. Naturally, he didn¡¯t notice what time it was. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve worried Senior Brother. I really don¡¯t know the time. The ce I¡¯m in is very safe. It¡¯s the location of my current task.¡±

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 Chapter 1955

    <h4>Chapter 1955: City of Crystal</h4>

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng couldn¡¯t help but stare, then he asked, ¡°Which task did you take?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a task to pick nine core lotus seeds from Moon Bathed Lake. I want to see if there are treasures in theke. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m in theke right now, no beasts can get closer.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then make sure that you hide properly in Moon Bathed Lake.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then dropped the call.

    Zhao Hai believed that Zhang Feng didn¡¯t know about Moon Bathed Lake. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been so calm. In fact, Zhao Hai guessed correctly, not only Zhang Feng, even Yuan Ba and the others didn¡¯t know where Moon Bathed Lake was. They have always been around Wulong City. Medium-sized cities wouldn¡¯t have tasks about Moon Bathed Lake. Those in charge of Wulong City knew that the cultivators that lingered inside its city wouldn¡¯t be strong enough to take on the dangers of theke. So in order to reduce unnecessary casualties, the task wasn¡¯t given in the city.

    Yuan Ba and the others were so calm because they hadn¡¯t seen the task before. They thought that Zhao Hai was doing an ordinary task. If they knew about Moon Bathed Lake, they would definitely be terrified.

    Zhao Hai no longer cared about their reaction and continued to dive down. After another hour of diving, he was still unable to see the bottom. However, he could see that the water element around him was bing more and more pure.

    At this moment, Bubble eximed. Zhao Hai stared, then he immediately contacted Bubble with his spiritual force. Bubble was very loud, ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s something. The water element here has slipped out of my control. There might be special beasts here.¡±

    Just as Bubble said that, Zhao Hai felt a very sharp aura going straight towards his chest. Zhao Hai quickly moved and dashed towards the side.

    Just as Zhao Hai dodged, a sharp sensation passed where he was originally at. The sharp sensation then disappeared as quickly as it came.

    Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t see what it was, he could feel that the attack carried the water element, a very pure water element. Once the attack missed, it seems like the sharp water was released from control and melded back with the surroundings.

    Zhao Hai stared and then searched his surroundings with his spiritual force. Unfortunately, his spiritual force could only search 100 meters around him. Meanwhile, his eyesight could only see 50 meters ahead. For cultivators, this range was equivalent to being deaf and blind.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai felt more sharp aurasing from behind him. He quickly dodged all of them. Then without any dy, more sharp auras came towards him. Without any time to dodge, several sharp attacks hit Zhao Hai in the chest.

    Zhao Hai felt pain in his chest, forcing him to retreat. Although he wasn¡¯t injured, he was still able to feel pain. Considering Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, this meant that the attack was very powerful.

    Zhao Hai stopped and looked at his chest. The inner armor that he wore has been shattered, revealing his chest that had turned into crystal.

    After being attacked several times, Zhao Hai was sure that he was attacked by water arrows. However, the water arrows were stronger than the ones shot by the cold loaches, many times stronger. Compared to the water arrows just now, the water arrows shot by the cold loaches looked like arrows shot by a 3 year old. The two were leagues apart.

    Zhao Hai was certain that if he didn¡¯t have a crystal body, then he would have been shot dead. If someone were to hear that an immortal expert was shot to death by water arrows, then they would never have believed it.

    However, this was truly the case. Moreover, Zhao Hai felt the water around him had be alive. It revolved around Zhao Hai as though it was bing a meat grinder. If it were ordinary cultivators, they would have been crushed long ago. Right now, Zhao Hai¡¯s entire body has turned into crystal, this includes his clothes.

    Zhao Hai felt the surrounding water strangling him, but his heart waspletely calm. Such attacks couldn¡¯t hurt him. But Zhao Hai knew that if he couldn¡¯t find a way to deal with it, then he would be trapped forever.

    At this moment, Bubble said, ¡°Young Master, calm your mind and feel the water element around you. Try to integrate it with yourself. Perhaps this is the way.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he nodded. He closed his eyes and felt the water around him. He tried to integrate himself with it.

    Just as Zhao Hai stretched his spiritual force, he immediately felt a wild aura. Then his spiritual force was strangled andpletely crushed.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but knit his brow. Then he calmed down and felt the wild aura. He discovered that the wild aura carried an instinct, the instinct of water.

    Zhao Hai was certain that turbulent waves had appeared above Moon Bathed Lake right now. This was because the water was angry. Normally, water was a caring being that would benefit everyone. But once it got angry, it could drown an entire city. It would be more terrifying than fire.

    Right now, Zhao Hai could feel the violent anger of the water around him. His spiritual force has no way tomunicate with this water. Neither did he dare tomunicate with it again. The water haspletely lost its reason. If he continued tomunicate with it, then he might be turned into a lunatic.

    Zhao Hai frowned. He was stuck. Then at this moment, his golden spiritual force entered his mind. He didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but he felt that his golden spiritual force was thicker than before.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai was reminded of the mysteries of the golden spiritual force. In the end, he gritted his teeth and decided tomunicate with the surrounding water using the golden spiritual force.

    This golden spiritual force was a very valuable asset to Zhao Hai. He didn¡¯t know how he obtained it nor was he aware of its true capabilities. But if he doesn¡¯t use it now, he will continue to be trapped.

    Controlling his golden spiritual force slowly, Zhao Hai scanned the water around him once more. Although the golden spiritual force looked fragile, it wasn¡¯t affected by the raging currents when it went out of Zhao Hai¡¯s body. It continued to explore and soon it was able to get in touch with the water element.

    Zhao Hai quietly controlled his spiritual force without breaking it. The golden spiritual force allowed him to feel the raging water element. Then he slowly integrated with it.

    For who knows how long, Zhao Hai was finally able to integrate himself with the water around him. Now, his aura was no different to the water.

    Then at this time, a miracle happened. After Zhao Hai integrated himself with the waters around him, the ragingke calmed down. It was as if the anger it expressed earlier was just a dream.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t get distracted by this. He slowly moved forward along with the water. He could feel that there was something ahead that was summoning him.

    Zhao Hai knew that he wasn¡¯t the one being summoned, but the water elements around him. But this was fine. Zhao Hai wanted to know what kind of thing was summoning the water element.

    After floating for some time, Zhao Hai suddenly felt that he had arrived at a ce. It was as if he returned to his mother¡¯s arms. Zhao Hai felt great, and knew that he had reached his destination.

    Zhao Hai slowly searched his surroundings with his spiritual force. What he found caused him to stare. He felt that there was a subspace in front of him. And this subspace was closely linked to the main space of the Soaring Dragon Realm. Both relied on each other. And this subspace was friendly towards the water element.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression turned serious. He moved and entered into the subspace. When he arrived, he slowly opened his eyes.

    Upon opening his eyes, Zhao Hai was dumbfounded. In front of him was a city, a giant city made out of white crystal. In the front gate were three characters that read ¡®Crystal City¡¯.

    A city made entirely of crystals. It was an amazing sight. Zhao Hai nkly stared at the city for some time, unable to say anything.

    Although a city made of crystal was very shocking, this wasn¡¯t what made Zhao Hai speechless. What made him stunned was the scale and style of the city. He was too familiar with this style. This was because he has a simr city in his hands, Firegod City!

    No mistake, the style of Crystal City was the same as Firegod City. But instead of being made with the fire element, Crystal City wasposed of the water element.

    After staring at Crystal City, Zhao Hai suddenly thought of something. Then he flew towards the city. Sure enough, there was a huge pce inside. And this pce has three huge characters that read ¡®Crystal City Pce¡¯.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t pay any attention to the characters. He flew directly into the biggest hall in the pce and saw a throne room. Inside the room was a desk with a crystal box on top.

    Seeing the size of the crystal box, Zhao Hai¡¯s heart jumped crazily. Seeing the crystal box, he immediately thought of the time he saw the vermillion bird stamp.

    Zhao Hai went to the desk and looked at the box. His heart was beating loudly. He gripped the edges of the box and calmed himself down. When he opened it, he let out a long breath.

    Inside the crystal box was a stamp with the engraving of a ck tortoise on the side.

    Zhao Hai calmed himself down. Then he reached out to the ck tortoise stamp with his spiritual force.

    Upon entering the ck tortoise stamp, Zhao Hai felt that he arrived in a strange space. The space was vast and there was a huge beast lying down on the ground, no, it should be two beasts; a tortoise and a snake. The snake wrapped around the tortoise¡¯s body, like Xuanwu from the legends.

    When the Xuanwu saw Zhao Hai, it didn¡¯t rush out to attack like Zhao Hai imagined. Instead, the snake and the tortoise opened their mouths simultaneously. Despite having two mouths talking, there was only one voice, and this voice was very thick and clear.

    ¡°Young man, we¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time!¡±

    Hearing the ck tortoise, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you know me?¡±

    ¡°Haha. We don¡¯t know you. We¡¯re just waiting for someone toe here. Over the years, you are the first person we¡¯ve seen. So you are the one we¡¯re waiting for.¡±

    Zhao Hai had a look of confusion on his face, ¡°Why are you waiting for me?¡±

    ¡°Young man, there¡¯s no need to be anxious. This is myst wisp of consciousness. If you didn¡¯t show up, I would have disappeared. Then this ck tortoise seal and crystal pce could no longer be controlled. Even if you get the ck tortoise seal, it would just be useless junk.¡±

    Zhao Hai was still puzzled by the ck tortoise. He asked, ¡°So you were waiting to pass me the ck tortoise seal? Don¡¯t you need to look at my character? Or is there anything you need me to do?¡±

    ¡°Haha. Young man, when is character important in cultivation? For cultivators, the dao is most important, character is merely a deception. As for what you need to do, don¡¯t worry. As long as you take the ck tortoise stamp and inherit the will of the Water God, then you will know what you need to do in the future. How about it? Are you willing to ept the ck tortoise seal and follow the will of the Water God?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the ck tortoise and couldn¡¯t feel any hostility from it. Zhao Hai was relieved. However, he still decided to tell the ck tortoise one thing. If it was fine with it, then he wouldn¡¯t mind taking the ck tortoise seal and bing the inheritor of the Water God.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 Chapter 1956

    <h4>Chapter 1956: Gods Of The Four Directions</h4>

    Zhao Hai looked at the ck tortoise and said, ¡°Senior, I have no issues taking on the inheritance of the Water God. But I have something to tell you. Beforeing here, I already obtained the vermillion bird stamp. At that time, the vermillion bird was injured and has been subdued by me. This allowed me to acquire the Fire God¡¯s inheritance. If you ept this, then I have no other words to say.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the ck tortoise stared. Then itsplexion changed as it asked, ¡°You obtained the inheritance of the Fire God? The Vermillion Bird Stamp? Firegod City?¡±

    The ck Tortoise said a lot of things in a row. Zhao Hai knew that it was excited, so he nodded and said, ¡°Yes. When I was in the lower realm, I acquired Firegod City. At that time, only a remnant spirit was left in the vermillion bird stamp. Because of this, I¡¯m only able to use Firegod City in its simplest way. If you still want me to inherit the Water God¡¯s will, then I wouldn¡¯t decline.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. It¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Will! Young man, are you thinking that the Water God and Fire God¡¯s inheritance are notpatible? In fact, you¡¯re wrong. Young man, before I tell you everything, can you show me the vermillion bird stamp?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he waved his hand and took out the vermillion bird stamp. Looking at the vermillion bird stamp, the ck Tortoise nodded and said, ¡°It really is the vermillion bird stamp. But there is something wrong with your method. Alright, young man, take it away. It won¡¯t be able to handle this ce for too long.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and put the vermillion bird stamp away. He could also feel that the vermillion bird stamp was very ufortable the moment he took it out.

    When Zhao Hai received the vermillion bird stamp, the ck tortoise nodded and said, ¡°Young man, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. The vermillion bird stamp and the ck tortoise stamp belong to the Fire God and the Water God respectively. Being gods of the four directions, they¡¯re good friends. So there¡¯s no need for you to worry. ¡°

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he looked at the ck tortoise and said, ¡°Senior, if what you said is true, then the Gods of the Four Directions should be powerful beings. So why would the vermillion bird stamp fall into the lower realms? When I found Firegod City, it was destroyed. Who has the ability to damage the vermillion bird stamp?¡±

    The ck tortoise sighed and said, ¡°Young man, I really want to tell you, but I have no memory of these things. My spirit isn¡¯tplete and I have lost most of my memories. Right now, the only thing I know is how to operate the ck tortoise stamp and the Crystal City, nothing else. But I have a feeling that as long as you inherit the will of all four gods, then you will know what happened.¡±

    ¡°Young man, I have to ask you for one thing, if you find the other two stamps, please put them together with the vermillion bird stamp and the ck tortoise stamp. Then you should also get the Emperor Qilin stamp. Once all is gathered, you will benefit a lot. As for how huge the benefit is, I don¡¯t know. Nobody hasbined all five stamps together. As for how to use the stamps, there¡¯s no need to worry. As long as you obtain the method to control the ck tortoise stamp, you should alsoprehend how to control the vermillion bird stamp. Now, young man, open your mind. Let me pass onto you the method to control the ck tortoise stamp.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and opened his mind. The reason he was so bold was because he couldn¡¯t feel any hostility from the ck tortoise. Zhao Hai believed in his instinct. He believed that the ck tortoise wouldn¡¯t harm him.

    Sure enough, just as Zhao Hai opened his mind, the ck tortoise moved and rushed towards him. As it was rushing forward, the ck tortoise shrank in size. By the time it was in front of Zhao Hai, it was already palm-sized. Then the ck tortoise slowly sank into Zhao Hai¡¯s head.

    Zhao Hai felt a cool energy infiltrating his mind. Not only did the energy make him feelfortable, it also improved his spiritual force. There was also a lot of information that entered his mind. Fortunately, Zhao Hai was used to sudden transfers of information. As he received the information, he also began sorting them out.

    After a period of time, Zhao Hai was finally able to receive all of the information. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry toprehend all of it. Although it contained methods to control Crystal City, it wasn¡¯t an urgent matter. Zhao Hai would slowly digest the information once he goes back.

    With an intention, Zhao Hai withdrew his thoughts from the ck tortoise stamp. At the same time, he reappeared in the main hall of the city. Looking at the ck tortoise stamp, Zhao Hai let out a long breath. Then he picked up the stamp. Zhao Hai also absorbed Crystal City into the stamp. He was now ready to return.

    Zhao Hai looked at theke and smiled faintly. He believed that theke would return to normal before long. After all, the special situation of theke was caused by Crystal City. Now that he took it away, Moon Bathed Lake should return to normal.

    The situation with Moon Bathed Lake was different from Inferno Valley. Inferno Valley was able to form a heart of earth fire. So even if he took Firegod City away, Inferno Valley was still able to produce intense heat. There were no heart of water in the Moon Bathed Lake.

    Seeing that there was nothing else around, Zhao Hai used his portable transmission formation and returned to Hengdao City. After arriving at the city, Zhao Hai felt hismunication token fluctuate. After taking the call, Zhao Hai saw that it was Zhang Feng.

    Zhang Feng¡¯s expression was anxious as he asked, ¡°Little Hai, where are you? Are you fine?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°First Senior Brother, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m currently in Hengdao City. I just returned.¡±

    As soon as he heard this, Zhang Feng felt relieved. He was only a bit worried when he talked to Zhao Hai the night before. But when he went to Shangshan City, he had someone inquire about the task of collecting nine core lotus seeds. Upon hearing the details of the task, Zhang Feng paled. He was afraid that something would happen to Zhao Hai. Upon confirming that Zhao Hai was fine and had just returned, he breathed a sigh of relief.

    Zhang Feng nodded and said, ¡°How did the task go?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯splete. Moreover, I was able to get a rich harvest. I¡¯ll have to go into seclusion after returning.¡±

    Hearing that Zhao Hai wanted to close up, Zhang Feng was happy, ¡°Alright. Thene back as soon as possible. There¡¯s no need for you to worry about other things.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to seclude here in Hengdao City. It¡¯s safer for me here. You can alsoe here, the environment here is very good.¡±

    Zhang Feng didn¡¯t oppose this, he nodded and said, ¡°Alright. You close up in Hengdao City.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then ended the call. Then he went to hand over his task. In addition to 50 impression points and an excellent rating, Zhao Hai was also able to get several bottles of pills and some artifacts. After that, he went to find a ce to seclude in.

    All residences in Hengdao City belonged to the Tyrant de Sect. If you want to rent a house, then you would need to go to the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s branch hall. Naturally, this didn¡¯t exclude Zhao Hai.

    The Tyrant de Sect¡¯s branch hall was the biggest building in Hengdao City. The entire building was ten stories tall with each floor being ten meters high. This made the entire building 100 meters tall.

    What made the branch look special was its shape. The building looked like a sword aimed at the sky. It was too eye-catching.

    Naturally, this building was only a part of the entire branch of the Tyrant de Sect. This building was used to handle tasks as well as a ce for people to rest. People with status don¡¯t stay in this building. Instead, they stay inside a courtyard behind the branch.

    As he stood in front of the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s branch, Zhao Hai could see the imposing building sticking out. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. As its name suggests, the sect was indeed domineering.

    Zhao Hai entered the building and went over to a counter. Like other branches, there were three counters that handled different matters. However, these counters were much biggerpared to the others.

    Moreover, there were more peopleing in and out of the building. Tasks were epted and handed in, and items were traded. The ce looked bustling.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t get in line but instead walked straight towards the counter. This attracted angry gazes from those who were in the queue. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they were in the Tyrant de Set¡¯s branch hall, someone would have shouted at Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about these people. He smiled at the person opposite the counter and said, ¡°Good day. I want to look for a ce to rent in Hengdao City. Where do I go?¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s words caused the floor to turn silent. Everyone who came to hand in their tasks stared at Zhao Hai. Even those from the Tyrant de Sect looked towards Zhao Hai. All of them looked at him as though they didn¡¯t understand what he said.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 Chapter 1958

    <h4>Chapter 1958: Origin of the ck Tortoise</h4>

    When Zhao Hai entered the small courtyard, he looked around and saw nothing inside it. But being clean was better for Zhao Hai, so he didn¡¯t care. The decorations inside the rooms were really good. There were tables, chairs, beds, and cabs. Moreover, the meditation room was well made.

    Zhao Hai also looked at the other buildings and felt satisfied. Then he took hismunicator out and called Zhang Feng. Before long, Zhang Feng¡¯s face was seen. Seeing Zhang Feng¡¯s face, Zhao Hai knew that he was currently on a task. Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother, are you doing a task?¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded, ¡°I¡¯m currently doing a task. Where are you? Did you find a ce?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I found a good residence. It¡¯s residence number 34 in Hengdao City. You cane over if you need anything. I¡¯ll be in seclusion here.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded, ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s nothing wrong with the base. Just seclude in peace.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Be careful when you do your task. Those two beastmen might cause problems for you.¡±

    Zhang Feng nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be careful.¡± Zhao Hai ended the call and then went to the meditation room.

    Zhao Hai chose to close up in Hengdao City rather than the Great Realm of Cultivation¡¯s base because the spiritual qi in the base wasn¡¯t enough. He was also afraid that he would rm Hu Wang and Xiang Que.

    The reason Zhao Hai was closing up was because he wanted to understand the ck tortoise stamp and the vermillion bird stamp. Zhao Hai always felt that he wasn¡¯t able to make full use of the vermillion bird stamp. Obtaining the ck tortoise stamp made Zhao Hai aware that he never found the correct method to control the vermillion bird stamp. Being given an opportunity, Zhao Hai would naturally want to capitalize on it.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai could feel that the vermillion bird stamp and the ck tortoise stamp weren¡¯t ordinary. If he used them well, they would bring huge benefits to him. With this in mind, Zhao Hai decided that he should seclude himself in the meantime.

    Also, if Zhao Hai was sessful inprehending both stamps, the effects on the surroundings definitely wouldn¡¯t be small. If a huge noise was made in the base, then it might be discovered by the beasts. Therefore, instead of secluding in the base, Zhao Hai decided to do it in Hengdao City.

    As he sat cross-legged inside the meditation room, Zhao Hai took out the ck tortoise stamp and ced it on hisp. He closed his eyes and recalled the information that was passed onto him by the ck tortoise. He moved his spiritual force ording to the method he received. Then he began refining the ck tortoise stamp.

    This wasn¡¯t an easy task. Treasures like the ck tortoise stamp contain countless formations. If you don¡¯t understand them, you won¡¯t be able to make full use of them. If Zhao Hai wantsplete control over the ck tortoise stamp, then he needs to understand these formations. Then he could use these formations in several methods to fit the ck tortoise stamp in multiple roles.

    While Zhao Hai wasprehending the ck tortoise stamp, the Space was also hard at work. The formations inside the stamp have been collected and were being analyzed. Once these formations were analyzed, Zhao Hai would gain a substantial enhancement in his understanding of the stamp. This would also bring about unexpected changes in the Space.

    Zhao Haiprehended the ck tortoise seal for seven days. After seven days, Zhao Hai was finally able to refine the ck tortoise stamp. With this, Zhao Hai now has a full understanding on how to use the ck tortoise stamp.

    However, Zhao Hai still felt that something wasn¡¯t right. As for what it is, he cannot say. When he held the ck tortoise seal, he didn¡¯t have the feeling that it was an extension of his arms. Although the stamp could follow Zhao Hai¡¯s instructions, it seems like itcked consciousness.

    Naturally, this consciousness didn¡¯t mean a spirit. But it referred to how holding the tool just doesn¡¯t feel right. You can use it, but it feels ufortable in the hand. It was awkward to use.

    Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t use such weapons. It must be known thatfort in handling artifacts has a huge effect on the life and death of a cultivator. Although Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid of danger, he would rather not use an artifact he wasn¡¯tfortable in using.

    Therefore, although Zhao Hai could use the ck tortoise stamp, he still wanted to know why it feels awkward when he uses it.

    Zhao Hai haspletely refined the artifact, but it felt clunky. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows. This was the first time he experienced this feeling.

    Zhao Hai opened his eyes and looked at the ck tortoise stamp. The surface of the stamp seems to be carved from blue jade. It was beautiful. But Zhao Hai was certain that this jade wasn¡¯t like other jade he had seen before.

    Then a thought came to him. What if he tries tomunicate with the jade? When he thought of this, Zhao Hai was stunned. Then he thought about what would happen if he used his divergent abilities tomunicate with the ck tortoise stamp?

    When heprehended and refined the ck tortoise stamp, Zhao Hai used spiritual force, not his consciousness. Both were different from each other. Zhao Hai used his spiritual force to connect with the ck tortoise stamp because it was a habit he developed for many years. But upon getting the idea, Zhao Hai thought about using his consciousness tomunicate with the stamp and see what effect it would have.

    This thought became a seed that quickly germinated inside Zhao Hai¡¯s brain. So he quickly acted on it. He closed his eyes and used his earth element ability tomunicate with the ck tortoise stamp.

    Before long, Zhao Hai discovered that it wasn¡¯t working. As soon as his earth element ability got in contact with the ck tortoise stamp, a repulsive force appeared on the stamp. If Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t refined the stamp, then it might have already attacked him.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. He didn¡¯t understand what was going on. He opened his eyes and looked at the ck tortoise stamp. Then he smacked himself in the head upon realizing that he was an idiot. The ck tortoise stamp belonged to the Water God, and yet he used his earth element ability tomunicate with it. No wonder it resulted in the stamp rejecting him.

    This can¡¯t be med on Zhao Hai. In the past, he always used his earth element ability whenever hemunicated with jade. The ck tortoise stamp seems to be made of jade, so Zhao Hai instinctively used his earth element ability tomunicate with it.

    However, the ck tortoise stamp was filled with the purest water element. There was no ce for the earth element technique to cling on to a material of pure water.

    After thinking it through, Zhao Hai used his water element ability tomunicate with the ck tortoise stamp. Unlikest time, the connection was very smooth. The ck tortoise stamp didn¡¯t repel him. But now, the thinking speed of the ck tortoise stamp wasn¡¯t the same as Zhao Hai. However, since he has encountered this situation before, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t anxious and immediately adjusted his thinking speed to match the ck tortoise stamp.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t slow his thinking speed down. This was because he believed that a high-level artifact like the ck tortoise stamp would have a fast thinking speed. Therefore, Zhao Hai increased his thinking speed. And before long, he reached the thinking speed of liquid silver.

    When Zhao Hai¡¯s thinking speed was a hundred times the speed of liquid silver, he was finally able to sense something. Even so, his thinking speed was still very slow inparison. It was like a tractor trying to catch up to a supercar.

    Although Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t caught up with the thinking speed of his target, he wasn¡¯t worried. He continued to gradually increase his speed.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately match the thinking speed of the ck tortoise stamp because he wanted to slowly feel the emotionsing from it. Only by knowing the right emotions could Zhao Hai bettermunicate with the ck tortoise stamp. This was in line with what he learned over the years.

    After so many years ofmunicating with various things, Zhao Hai knew how important emotion was tomunication. If he couldn¡¯t align his emotion to the ck tortoise stamp¡¯s emotions, then he would never be able to fully integrate with its thoughts.

    As he felt the emotions of the ck tortoise stamp, Zhao Hai was soon able to get in line with it. This wasn¡¯t because of Zhao Hai¡¯s keen sense, but it was because the ck tortoise stamp¡¯s emotions were very simple. It was an emotion of peace and tranquility. There were no other emotions.

    Although Zhao Hai was surprised, he soon adjusted his own emotions andmunicated with the ck tortoise stamp. He then began to feel like he had be a ck tortoise. He also began to uncover its origins.

    Zhao Hai felt that he was an ordinary being like Bubble. He lived a carefree life in his own subspace. In that subspace, the surroundings were filled with extremely pure water elements. He was living his best life.

    Then one day, an iparably powerful strength intruded his subspace, causing everything inside to vanish. The subspace also became smaller and smaller before totally disappearing. Then the space turned into a stamp. The stamp was held by a man in blue whose face Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t see.

    This was the origin of the ck tortoise stamp. That man in blue was the Water God. As the Water God was refining the ck tortoise stamp, he looked for all kinds of water in the world and added it to the stamp. After many years, the stamp waspleted. Then the Water God amassed arge amount of water andpressed it to make Crystal City. And since the ck tortoise stamp was made out ofpressed subspace, the Water Godbined it with Crystal City to make them a pair.

    After that were scattered memories about the ck tortoise stamp being in a battle. Then the ck tortoise stamp lost its memories. The next moment, the ck tortoise stamp was already in the Soaring Dragon Realm. The Water God was never found again. Even the spiritual imprint that the Water God left in the stamp has vanished.

    After absorbing the memories of the ck tortoise stamp, Zhao Hai began to feel a rich amount of water qi around him. The water he felt was purer than when hemunicated with Bubble.

    Zhao Hai immersed himself in this feeling. He felt all kinds of water with different properties. Their attributes were different, their movements were different, and their purpose were different. However, there was onemon thing about them, all of them were water. It doesn¡¯t matter if it was liquid or frozen, saltwater or freshwater, cloud or fog, medicinal or toxic, all of them were water. The essence of water inside them wouldn¡¯t change. This time, Zhao Hai finally realized the essence of water, its origin.

    After some time, Zhao Hai woke up and withdrew his consciousness from the ck tortoise stamp. Zhao Hai could also feel that there was now a sense of closeness between him and the ck tortoise stamp. Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use it, he could feel that the stamp had be part of his body. Before this, he only knew methods to control the ck tortoise stamp. But now, using it has be second nature. He can use any function of the ck tortoise stamp any time he wants.

    Zhao Hai gently stroked the back of the ck tortoise stamp. He knew that he hadpletely refined it. It can be said that his refining of the stamp wasn¡¯t any less than the refining done by the Water God. The Water God created the ck tortoise stamp, so hispatibility with it was very high. At the same time, Zhao Haimunicated with the ck tortoise stamp and integrated it, making it akin to a part of his body.

    Even if you use a knife well, it was still a knife in the end. You would be morefortable with your finger than with a knife. This was the difference between Zhao Hai and the Water God. Zhao Hai treated the ck tortoise stamp as a part of his body while the Water God only treated it as a tool made for himself.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 Chapter 1959

    <h4>Chapter 1959: Getting Attention</h4>

    What Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know was that when he and the ck tortoise stampmunicated, the two old cultivators in the Tyrant de Sect Branch were stunned. They immediately stood up and went to the window. They were gazing in the direction of Zhao Hai¡¯s residence.

    One of the two cultivators said, ¡°Junior Brother, did you feel that? Very pure water essence. What treasure did that kid obtain? How could it have water essence that is so pure?¡±

    The other replied, ¡°Senior Brother, the kid¡¯s previous task is in Moon Bathed Lake. There were rumors that the Moon Bathed Lake has a treasure, maybe the kid acquired it.¡±

    The two old cultivators that rented the residence to Zhao Hai were famed elders of the Tyrant de Sect. In the sect, they were called the Yin Yang Elders. But outside, they were known by others as the Demonic Yin Yang Swords.

    Just by hearing this name, one would immediately know that the two were experts in joint attacks. These two were also extremely murderous. They were very famous in the True Spirit Realm for their killings, which gained them the name of Demonic Yin Yang Swords.

    The two were destined friends who joined the Tyrant de Sect at the same time and worshiped the same master. One of them had a gentle nature while the other was fierce,pletely opposite characters. Despite this, they became very good friends. Seeing this peculiar situation, their master decided to teach them joint techniques. With this technique, the two were able to cause quakes around the True Spirit Realm for ten thousand years. This was also the time they gained their illustrious title.

    But because the two carried extremely heavy killing intent, their cultivation began to be affected. In recent years, they hide themselves in order to temper their minds. In the end, the Tyrant de Sect sent them to the Soaring Dragon Realm to rest.

    When the two arrived in the Soaring Dragon Realm, they became staff members of the branch hall in charge of renting residences out. In any case, only a few people would rent residences every year. This made the two have a very rxed life.

    The two never expected to meet someone like Zhao Hai. When they first met Zhao Hai a few days ago, they immediately knew that he was special. Because of this, they paid attention to him. They even had someone tell Lin Ling about what they thought, which was an affirmation of Zhao Hai¡¯s qualities.

    The two have lived in the True Spirit Realm their entire lives. So they knew of the state of the realm. Any sect, even the Tyrant de Sect, needs killing stars. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be able to terrify others. These killing stars needed to be unforgiving and would seek revenge for a slightest grievance. With such people present, nobody would dare offend the sect.

    In the past, the Yin Yang Elders were the killing stars of the Tyrant de Sect. Seeing that Zhao Hai was sensitive to killing intent, the two elders knew that Zhao Hai must have killed a lot of people. They wanted to recruit Zhao Hai into the Tyrant de Sect to be a killing star of the sect.

    Since Zhao Hai went into seclusion, the two elders made sure to pay attention to him. So when Zhao Hai¡¯s residence began emitting pure water essence, the two elders became surprised.

    The Yang elder nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s possible. This kid was able to ascend several times from the lower realms. In addition to his strength, he also has more experience and dared to take risks. This time, he took the task of getting nine core lotus seeds. I think this isn¡¯t his main purpose. His real target is Moon Bathed Lake. The task was just a convenience. The courage of the kid is really big.¡±

    The Yin elder smiled and said, ¡°The amount of courage isn¡¯t important, as long as the cultivator isn¡¯t a coward. Right, Lin Ling and Xiang Ying went out two days ago. They should being back soon right?¡±

    The Yang elder coldly snorted and said, ¡°If someone dares to aim their ws at people the Tyrant de Sect has settled on, then I won¡¯t hesitate to chop them off. The Tyrant de has some promising talents. Lin Ling is quite good, but he needs more experience. We should train him well.¡±

    The Yin elder smiled faintly and said, ¡°We¡¯ll train them when we have the opportunity. We have enough time, there¡¯s no need to be anxious.¡±

    The Yang elder coldly snorted and no longer said anything. However, they still called someone over to pay attention to Zhao Hai¡¯s courtyard. At the same time, they forbade other people from approaching it.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know that he had attracted the attention of the Yin Yang Elders. He already received the ck tortoise stamp. Now that he has gained full understanding of the ck tortoise stamp, Zhao Hai shifted his attention to the vermillion bird stamp. Ever since he obtained it, Zhao Hai was unable to make full use of the stamp. This was Zhao Hai¡¯s biggest worry about it, and he has been looking for solutions since.

    Zhao Hai took the vermillion bird stamp out. The vermillion bird stamp has already been refined before. But because he has no methods to use it, he couldn¡¯t use the full power and ability of the stamp.

    But now, Zhao Hai knew that the only thing he was missing wasmunicating with the vermillion bird stamp. Zhao Hai now understood that if he wanted to gain full mastery of an artifact, then he would need to use his divergent ability tomunicate with it.

    When Zhao Haimunicated with the ck tortoise stamp, he discovered that as soon as he connected with it, the method of using it would be ingrained into his mind. It was as if it had been there from the beginning. With this experience, Zhao Hai ns to use the same method with the vermillion bird stamp.

    When Zhao Hai obtained the vermillion bird stamp, it was seriously damaged. Therefore, he didn¡¯t obtain the proper method to use it. Now that he has the method, he naturally has to act on it.

    Zhao Hai looked at the vermillion bird stamp and let out a long breath. The Heavenly Demons living in Firegod City have already been evacuated. Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t know whether something would change when hemunicates with vermillion bird stamp. So to avoid any ident to the Heavenly Demons, Zhao Hai moved them away.

    The Heavenly Demons of Firegod City have already formed their own tribe. The newborn Heavenly Demons were different from the original ones. The new generation of Heavenly Demons have bodies that are mostlyposed of the fire element. Although their cultivation methods were still the same as the other Heavenly Demons, theirbat strength was better than the old generation. This pleased Zhao Hai. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t bear to let them suffer any ident.

    Firegod City was now empty besides the trees and nts that were cultivated. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t bother migrating them. Although they were good materials, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t regard them as important.

    After inspecting Firegod City once more and confirming that everyone was evacuated, Zhao Hai closed his eyes and adjusted his thoughts before beginning tomunicate with the vermillion bird stamp.

    Although the vermillion bird stamp was severely damaged in the past, it has been recuperating inside the Space all this time. It has almost recovered to its original state. Artifacts on the level of the vermillion bird stamp could recover by themselves. Because of this, Zhao Hai foundmunicating with the vermillion bird stamp as hard asmunicating with the ck tortoise stamp.

    To Zhao Hai¡¯s surprise, when hemunicated with the vermillion bird stamp, he didn¡¯t feel a wild emotion. Instead, what he felt with the vermillion bird stamp was the feeling of warmth.

    The experience of the vermillion bird stamp was simr to the ck tortoise stamp. It was also a beast living inside a subspace rich in the fire element. Then the subspace waspressed by the Fire God, eventually forming it into the vermillion bird stamp. Needless to say, when Zhao Hai was finished, he was able to understand the origin of fire. And his control over the vermillion bird stamp has increased.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Hai¡¯smunication with the vermillion bird stamp attracted the attention of the two elders once more. The two elders looked towards Zhao Hai¡¯s residence with puzzled looks on their faces. The Yang elder said, ¡°Senior Brother, I could feel pure fire essence from that kid¡¯s courtyard. Something¡¯s not right.¡±

    The Yin elder knitted his brows and said, ¡°He practiced the water elementst time, so why would it suddenly be the fire element? Moon Bathed Lake ispletely made up of the water element. There is no fire element in its surroundings. Looking at the purity of this fire essence, it shouldn¡¯t be any less than the water essence earlier. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    At this time, a few figures could be seen flying towards Zhao Hai¡¯s courtyard. Looking at the figures, the Yang elder said, ¡°That kid Lin Ling was also rmed. It seems like his trip has gone well. After Zhao Hai is done with his seclusion, we can have Lin Ling get in touch with him. We can also ask Zhao Hai what happened.¡±

    The Yin elder nodded, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°That kid¡¯s luck is too good. If the pure water essence before came from a treasure, then the pure fire essence this time should alsoe from another treasure. This kid isn¡¯t secluding for his cultivation, he wants to refine these treasures. Even if these treasures are ced in the True Spirit Realm, they would still be rare. Who knew that a kid who has yet to enter the True Spirit realm would have two of them. Hahaha. What luck!¡±

    The Yang elder also chuckled and said, ¡°Fortunately, we¡¯re here to iste the surroundings. Otherwise, this kid will face countless trouble once he arrives in the True Spirit Realm. Even Lin Ling¡¯s warning wouldn¡¯t be able to stop the beasts outside.¡±

    The Yin elder smiled and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s just leave the young ones be. Everything will be fine as long as that kid enters the Tyrant de Sect.¡± Then he returned to his seat and resumed his drowsy state.

    At this moment, Lin Ling arrived outside Zhao Hai¡¯s courtyard. He looked at the residence with a stern look on his face. On his side was Xiang Ying who had the same expression.

    Behind the two were people of the Tyrant de Sect. Lin Ling looked at the person beside Zhao Hai¡¯s residence and asked, ¡°Did something happen to this courtyard before this?¡±

    The person from the Tyrant de Sect replied, ¡°I felt a very pure essence of water, no less than the fire essence this time. The two elders already ordered that nobody could approach this courtyard. So we¡¯ve been monitoring the surroundings so that nobody could pass through here.¡±

    Hearing this, Lin Ling rxed. Then he looked at Xiang Ying and said, ¡°So the two elders already know. It seems like it¡¯s a false rm. But what in the world is that kid doing. How could he make such a huge disturbance?¡±

    Xiang Ying shook his head and said, ¡°At this point, nobody knows. Let¡¯s head back first. Let¡¯s ask the elders what we should do.¡± Lin Ling nodded and then the two flew towards the branch hall building.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 Chapter 1960

    <h4>Chapter 1960: Unofficial Disciple</h4>

    Zhao Hai slowly exhaled and opened his eyes. He looked at the vermillion bird stamp in his hand. He alreadymunicated with it and found the proper way of using it. Only aftermunicating with the stamp did Zhao Hai know how wrong his usage of it was in the past. He even used the vermillion bird stamp like a brick to smash people. It was aplete waste of the artifact.

    The vermillion bird stamp and the ck tortoise stamp weren¡¯t like bricks that one would use to bash their enemies with. Instead, they were artifacts that held absolute control over fire and water.

    Inside the vermillion bird stamp was a world filled with pure fire while the ck tortoise stamp had a world of pure water essence. The attacks of the fire and water were much more powerfulpared to using Firegod City and Crystal City to smash the enemy.

    From what Zhao Hai could see, the vermillion bird stamp and the ck tortoise stamps were simr to guns that fired water and fire instead of bullets. In the past, Zhao Hai used this gun as a club, it was utterly embarrassing.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai knew that the vermillion bird stamp and the ck tortoise stamp were much more powerfulpared to guns. These two artifacts were capable of attacking the enemy with the pure essence of fire and water. Average enemies would not be able to block it.

    Zhao Hai received the vermillion bird stamp and the ck tortoise stamp. However, he didn¡¯t immediately leave. Instead, he had Cai¡¯er research the new information that he received. He wanted to find the optimum uses of them during battles.

    Cai¡¯erplied and immediately became busy. The reason Zhao Hai didn¡¯t leave was because he knew that he had only secluded for 20 days. He still had 10 days left before he had to leave. So he wasn¡¯t in a hurry.

    Unknown to Zhao Hai, at this time, Lin Ling and Xiang Ying arrived at the second floor of the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s branch hall. They were standing in front of the Yin Yang Elders. Lin Ling cupped his fist and said, ¡°Martial Uncles, I believe you already know about Zhao Hai¡¯s situation. This junior wants to ask for your advice as to what to do next.¡±

    The Yin elder smiled faintly and said, ¡°This time, Zhao Hai secluded because he was able to get a fortuitous encounter. Once he goes out, get in contact with him. Although we cannot recruit him to the sect right now, we can give him some privileges ahead of time. We must make him understand that the Tyrant de Sect wants to recruit him.¡±

    Hearing the Yin Elder, Lin Ling stared. Then his expression lit up as he said, ¡°Yes, Martial Uncle. This junior understands.¡±

    The Yang Elder added, ¡°Give Zhao Hai the token of an unofficial disciple. At the same time, tell those who wanted to reach their ws that Zhao Hai is an unofficial disciple of the Tyrant de Sect. If they dared to extend their ws carelessly, then they can¡¯t me this old man for being ruthless.¡±

    Hearing the Yang Elder, Lin Ling and Xiang Ying¡¯s expressions turned serious. They could feel the coldness behind those words. The two immediately nodded. They didn¡¯t expect the two old men to take Zhao Hai so seriously. This basically guaranteed Zhao Hai¡¯s safety.

    Looking at the two, the Yin Elder waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, you can go. Let Zhao Hai gain experience for some time. But find a way to ensure his safety.¡± The two responded and then left.

    Upon going out of the branch hall, Lin Ling turned to Xiang Ying and forced a smile as he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the two elders to take Zhao Hai this seriously. Junior Brother, it seems like we underestimated Zhao Hai.¡±

    Xiang Ying nodded and said, ¡°The most important thing for us right now is to get in contact with Zhao Hai. I think this will be up to you, Senior Brother. You¡¯re the only one who knows him. And I think the kid already has some hints. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have chosen to stay in Hengdao City.¡±

    Lin Ling nodded, ¡°With this kid¡¯s craftiness, he must have some suspicions. But that¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s give him an unofficial disciple token first so that he can show it to other people. After he gains more experience, we will recruit him to the sect.¡±

    Xiang Ying replied, ¡°From what I can see, the two elders have already settled on Zhao Hai. Senior Brother, do you think the elders will take him in as a disciple?¡±

    Hearing this, Lin Ling stared. Then his expression turned serious before he gave a nod and said, ¡°I think this is possible. The two elders haven¡¯t taken in a disciple after so many years. With how much killing aura they emit in the past, they were afraid that they might kill their disciple by mistake. But now, after resting for many years, the elders should be ready to take in a disciple. If the two elders take Zhao Hai as a disciple, then this would be a good thing.¡±

    Both of them knew the strength of the Yin Yang Elders. Although the Yin Yang Elders haven¡¯t made a move for many years, their prestige in the True Spirit Realm never waned. If they received Zhao Hai as a disciple, the Tyrant de Sect would potentially have another powerhouse in the future.

    The two chatted for some time before Lin Ling sent someone to observe Zhao Hai¡¯s residence. As soon as Zhao Haies out, he will be notified.

    Zhao Hai continued to seclude himself in his residence. Although he couldn¡¯t enter the Space, his spiritual force has been in contact with it all this time. At the same time, he was deducing fighting methods using the vermillion bird stamp and the ck tortoise stamp.

    For five days, Cai¡¯er was busy calcting the moves that could be made with the two stamps. Actually, she spent most of the timemunicating with Zhao Hai about the possible moves he could make. Before long, the methods were slowly being formed.

    Five dayster, the fighting methods werepleted. Then Zhao Hai began to meditate on it. The fighting methods were divided into several forms. The simplest type was Zhao Hai using either the vermillion bird stamp or the ck tortoise stamp to fight the enemy.

    The second form was coordinating with the two stamps during battle. However, Zhao Hai would only use a de while fighting with the two stamps.

    The third form was Zhao Hai using liquid silver to release the ster transformation sword formation to trap the enemy and then using the stamps to kill them. With the formation and the stamps working together, the enemy would have no way to fight back.

    The fourth form was Zhao Hai using his divergent abilities to fight the enemy with his full power. If Zhao Hai used this form, then this meant that he had run into a very powerful enemy. One that he might risk his life fighting.

    Zhao Hai prepared all of these methods in preparation to enter the True Spirit Realm. Once he ascends, he would face enemies much more powerful than himself. It was impossible for him to reveal all of his strength all the time. Therefore, he made a few divisions to hide his capabilities.

    Actually, Zhao Hai also needs to be careful in the Soaring Dragon Realm. If he was careless here, then he would suffer greatly.

    Five days quickly went past. Because Zhao Hai participated in making his four fighting methods, it didn¡¯t take him a long time to get familiarized with them.

    Moreover, the days in the Soaring Dragon Realm were much longer than in the Great Realm of Cultivation. Therefore, five days was a long time for Zhao Hai. The only thing left for him to do was to temper his methods in actualbat.

    Zhao Hai opened his eyes when the time was up. He stood up and began walking outwards. Of the residence that he rented, Zhao Hai has only used the meditation room. The other parts of the residence were practically left untouched.

    After exiting the courtyard, Zhao Hai took off the jade token by the door. As he was about to go to the branch hall of the Tyrant de Sect, the cultivator who brought him to the residence approached him and said, ¡°Mister, Senior Brother Lin Ling is inviting you to the branch hall. I wonder if Mister will agree?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t know what Lin Ling needed him for, but he still nodded and said, ¡°Of course I agree. Please guide me there.¡±

    The young cultivator nodded and then led Zhao Hai to the branch hall. The two didn¡¯t go to therge building but instead to a courtyard nearby. Standing outside the door, the young cultivator announced, ¡°Senior Brother Lin Ling, I have brought Zhao Hai.¡±

    Lin Ling¡¯s voice was heard from inside, ¡°Let him in.¡± The young cultivator gestured towards Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai cupped his fist towards the cultivator and then walked in.

    Upon entering the courtyard, Zhao Hai immediately saw Lin Ling and Xiang Ying. Naturally, he has no idea who Xiang Ying was. But he cupped his fist and said, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen misters.¡±

    Lin Ling looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, we met again. I¡¯ve been paying attention to you. How are you doing? Are you used to living in the Soaring Dragon Realm?¡±

    Zhao Hai cupped his fist and said, ¡°Replying to Mister Lin Ling, I¡¯ve been doing quite well. I am starting to get used to life in the Soaring Dragon Realm.¡±

    Lin Lin nodded, then he said, ¡°Zhao Hai, answer me truthfully. Do you know that I¡¯ve been paying attention to you?¡±

    Looking at Lin Ling, Zhao Hai decided to tell the truth. He nodded and said, ¡°I knew. It hasn¡¯t been a long time since I came to the Soaring Dragon Realm but I already received news that someone was paying attention to me. This meant that someone already knew me before I entered the Soaring Dragon Realm. Besides you, sir, nobody else from the True Spirit Realm knows me.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Lin Ling couldn¡¯t help butugh. After some time, he said, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re quite smart. You guessed right. I have been paying attention to you. I asked you toe over to ask you a question. Zhao Hai, are you willing to join our Tyrant de Sect?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t expect Lin Ling to ask him this question at this time. But he still nodded and said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m willing. Joining the Tyrant de Sect will be an honor.¡±

    Lin Ling nodded, then he took out a jade token and sent it towards Zhao Hai. When Zhao Hai caught the token, Lin Ling said, ¡°This is an unofficial disciple token of the Tyrant de Sect. Bring it with you all the time. You will be considered as someone from the Tyrant de Sect. But you still need to be observed for some time before bing an official disciple. You can continue living like before and take tasks in the Soaring Dragon Realm. But you have to remember that you¡¯re already someone from the Tyrant de Sect.¡±

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 Chapter 1961

    <h4>Chapter 1961: Severe Warning</h4>

    Zhang Feng and the others were currently inside a tavern in Shangshan City. Although their tasks went smoothly so far, they were unhappy. This was because Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t returned for a month. They were very worried.

    By this point, Zhao Hai no longer gave everyone tasks. So teams needed to choose their own tasks to take. However, Zhao Hai¡¯s tasks already gave everyone a temte on which tasks to ept. Additionally, with Zhang Feng being a gang leader, a task analysis team was soon set up to analyze all kinds of tasks. This way, the base could tell everyone which tasks to take and which ones to avoid. Because of this, the tasks done by the Great Realm of Cultivation went very smoothly. There had been no idents.

    Nevertheless, Zhao Hai has already been an integral part of the base. Although Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t been with them for a long time, he already gave the team a huge help. The safe base as well as the temte to analyze tasks were all given to them by Zhao Hai.

    Although they weren¡¯t worried that something would happen to Zhao Hai in the past month, his absence still had a huge impact on the base¡¯s morale.

    This kind of thing shouldn¡¯t have happened. Zhang Feng and the others were high-level members of their respective sects. Zhang Feng himself was a gang leader who managed an entire sect. If there was any problem, they knew very well that they couldn¡¯t rely on other people. But not seeing Zhao Hai for a long time made them feel empty.

    As he drank his wine, Zhang Feng let out a long sigh and said, ¡°We¡¯ve done a lot of good taskstely. I reckon we¡¯re already used to the environment of the Soaring Dragon Realm. It should be time for us to take on more difficult tasks. What do you think?¡±

    Everyone was a bit hesitant when they heard this. They were indeed used to the environment of the realm, but at the same time they understood how dangerous it was. To be honest, they were afraid to take on more difficult tasks.

    Zhang Feng looked at everyone¡¯s expression and was about to say something when a voice was heard, ¡°Haha. So everyone is having drinks. Let me have a few cups too.¡± Everyone turned their heads and saw Zhao Hai.

    Seeing Zhao Hai, Zhang Feng¡¯s mood immediately lifted as he said, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯re out!¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and greeted everyone before sitting down. Then he looked at them and asked, ¡°What were you discussing?¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled bitterly and said, ¡°We¡¯re talking about taking on more difficult tasks. We¡¯ve been doing quite well in our tasks, so I thought we should be prepared to face more difficult tasks. But we also know how dangerous the Soaring Dragon Realm is. So we¡¯re still not sure if we should go through.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°So it¡¯s this? Actually, it¡¯s not thatplicated. Everyone should be doing more difficult tasks. You should all know that everyone in the Soaring Dragon Realm are potential disciples of the True Spirit Realm sects. The tasks we¡¯re doing right now are the easy tasks. Although we still get impression points this way, impression points are just one aspect of our records. The sects would also look at the tasks we¡¯vepleted. If we won¡¯t even dare take difficult tasks, then how can we face the much harder trials in the True Spirit Realm? Casualties would happen no matter what, but tasks needed to be done. Uncle Tie and the others sacrificed a lot of lives so that we can gain a stable footing in the Soaring Dragon Realm. Then we can work on getting recruited by the sects of the True Spirit Realm. If we won¡¯t even take harder tasks, then how would we get recruited by the sects?¡±

    As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, everyone became enlightened. Zhao Hai was right. If they always did easy tasks, then no sect would pay attention to them.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone and knew that they understood his points. But he still added, ¡°I know that everyone are elders with high positions back in the Great Realm of Cultivation. Although the abrupt change in status upon arriving in the Soaring Dragon Realm is ufortable, I hope that everyone can adjust to the situation. Otherwise, you will never get the chance to enter the True Spirit Realm. In the Soaring Dragon Realm, you are no longer elders. You returned to being juniors that need to grow. Think about the time you were at the qi refining stage and had just embarked on the road of cultivation. A qi refining cultivator isn¡¯t working hard to gain status, it was to gain strength. Moreover, danger and benefits go hand in hand. The more danger there is, the more rewards one could get. If you don¡¯t believe me, take a look at this.¡± Then Zhao Hai waved his hand and took out the unofficial disciple token of the Tyrant de Sect.

    Everyone looked at the token that Zhao Hai took out. The token was very simple. It was made with jade and had an engraving of a de. Then below the de were the three characters of the Tyrant de Sect. Then on the back of the token were the words ¡®unofficial disciple¡¯.

    Although they haven¡¯t seen an unofficial disciple token before, they understood what it meant judging by the words on it. If they still didn¡¯t know what the token implied, then they would be idiots.

    A smile bloomed on Zhang Feng¡¯s face as he said, ¡°Little Hai, you became the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s unofficial disciple?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He took out the unofficial disciple token of the Tyrant de Sect in order to inspire everyone. He knew that if they couldn¡¯t adjust their mentality, then their future progress would be affected greatly.

    Zhao Hai said, ¡°Everyone knows that Mister Feng Lingyun told me that I¡¯m being observed. Those people are from the Tyrant de Sect. They have been paying attention to me for quite a while. After I finished my seclusion, the people of the Tyrant de Sect called me over and made me an unofficial disciple. When I gain enough experience, I will be officially recruited to the Tyrant de Sect.¡±

    After talking up to here, Zhao Hai paused. Then he continued, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m already a disciple of the Tyrant de Sect. There are people who have been observed by the Tyrant de Sect but failed to be recruited in the end. Very few people can get recruited to a sect. This is because most of those people failed to adjust their mentality and couldn¡¯t help but return to their own realms.¡±

    Having said this, Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°Some time ago, back in the Great Realm of Cultivation, I met someone who was about to enter the Soaring Dragon Realm. It was during the realm assessment of the Soaring Dragon Realm. That person is a participant from another realm. To be honest, that person was quite talented. He broke through to the immortal stage while we were fighting. I can say that he¡¯s quite a genius. I met him again not too long ago. But this time, he became an ordinary immortal cultivator. His wild nature has mellowed out. He became normal. If he couldn¡¯t regain his nature, he would never be able to join a True Spirit Realm sect. A genius has been turned average by the Soaring Dragon Realm.¡±

    Zhao Hai let out another sigh, ¡°We cultivate to challenge the heavens and pursue the supreme dao. In this pursuit, we should be schrs and be willing to move forward. Otherwise, we would be left behind by the dao. If we don¡¯t change our mentality, we will not seed. By that time, there would be no difference between dying early and dyingte. Do you understand?¡±

    Everyone nodded. Among them, Zhang Feng¡¯s feelings were the most affected. He was there when Zhao Hai joined the ck Tiger Gang. He was able to see Zhao Hai¡¯s growth. Then finally, both of them entered the Soaring Dragon Realm. Moreover, Zhao Hai was now at a higher position than him. Although Zhao Hai was a genius, his mentality was the main driving force of his rapid progress. He was the type that would never be satisfied. He always pursued higher and higher goals.

    The others also realized that their drive to pursue the dao had dulledpared to before they reached the immortal stage. Their fearless attitude was beginning to be eroded. They were always prepared to go all out but now they were afraid of difficult tasks.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s words hit them hard, waking them up. Everyone took a deep breath and stood up. Then they bowed towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°¡°Mister, thank you for teaching us. We will never forget this.¡±¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°I hope that everyone can reach farther in their cultivation. Even if I leave, you must pass my words to the others so that they can understand what they need to do in the Soaring Dragon Realm.¡±

    Everyone nodded. Then after Zhao Hai asked them all to sit down, he said, ¡°After finishing the neer tasks, you can take on more difficult tasks. Although it¡¯s better to be safe, you shouldn¡¯t be afraid of danger. Casualties are always unavoidable. To enter the higher realms, one needs to make sacrifices. Now that I became an unofficial disciple of the Tyrant de Sect, I will have to take on more difficult tasks. I can only take on tasks on my own. It¡¯s too dangerous for you to follow me.¡±

    Everyone nodded. Zhao Hai¡¯s task to harvest nine core lotus seeds was already very dangerous. Not to mention now that he became an unofficial disciple. His tasks would be more and more dangerous. It was no longer a good idea for them to follow Zhao Hai.

    Seeing that everyone understood, Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, since everyone agrees, you should pass on to the others what I told you. We should take on more tasks and acquire more money. This way, those who will enter the Soaring Dragon Realm in the future will have a better life.¡±

    Everyoneughed. They agreed to Zhao Hai¡¯s words. Although their days were better than before, they couldn¡¯t just think of themselves. They also need to think about the others who wouldeter.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°I might spend less time on the base in the future. Although I¡¯m still an unofficial disciple of the Tyrant de Sect, I have been allocated my own courtyard in Hengdao City. I will be staying there in the future. If you need anything, just go there and find me. You can also stay there for a while. It¡¯s very safe in the city.¡±

    Zhang Feng smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. The base is very good. There¡¯s no need for us to go to your ce to stay. Also, we can¡¯t always rely on you. Otherwise, we would look like freeloaders. You don¡¯t have to worry, we will manage the base well. And our base is very safe in the first ce.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Their current base was excellently hidden. He could even say that it was safer than Hengdao City. Once in a while, Hengdao City would be under attack by beast tides. On the other hand, the base would never be detected by the beasts.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s also good. But if you have any need for me, don¡¯t hesitate to approach me. I haven¡¯t joined the Tyrant de Sect yet.¡±

    As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, everyoneughed. Then Zhang Feng said, ¡°I think we should notify the realm about this matter immediately. Little Hai will definitely be recruited by the Tyrant de Sect. This is a first for the Great Realm of Cultivation. If they heard that someone has joined a top sect, everyone would be happy.¡±

    Nobody opposed this idea. Zhao Hai joining the Tyrant de Sect was a very good thing for them. If Zhao Hai really entered the Tyrant de Sect, the Great Realm of Cultivation would benefit a lot. The artifacts that would be given to the realm would definitely increase the realm¡¯s overall strength.

    Seeing everyone¡¯s expressions, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop them. He wasn¡¯t someone who would forget his roots. If he joined the Tyrant de Sect, he would certainly lend a helping hand to the Great Realm of Cultivation.

    After drinking in the tavern for some time, Zhao Hai left with everyone. Instead of taking a task, he returned to the base to take a look. The base was doing quite well. Because they have the money, there were additions to the base. The most eye-catching one was the purchase of a high-grade defensive formation. Not only could it defend against attacks, it also shielded the base from spiritual force. Even Lin Ling wouldn¡¯t be able to find the base.

    Seeing the base¡¯s current state, Zhao Hai was relieved. While he was in the base, he chatted with Li Mu and the others before returning to Hengdao City. In the future, Zhao Hai will be staying in the city. He would also take tasks there.

    Zhao Hai already has a general understanding of the affairs in Hengdao City. However, he didn¡¯t go to the branch halls of the sects to ept tasks. For tasks, he could just go to the branch hall of the Tyrant de Sect. This will also allow him to be observed more by the sect. Moreover, tasks that hepleted will benefit both him and the Tyrant de Sect. After all, he was now considered as someone from the Tyrant de Sect.

    When Zhao Hai entered the branch hall, the people in the counters immediately recognized him. They couldn¡¯t help it. When he came and rented a residence, a lot of people saw him. Naturally, his image was imprinted in their minds. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care. He continued to look at the wall, looking for tasks that he could do.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 Chapter 1962

    <h4>Chapter 1962: Highway Robbery</h4>

    As Zhao Hai was looking through the list of tasks, other people were staring at him. Zhao Hai was now considered a rich man in Hengdao City. However, people only heard of him, they haven¡¯t seen his face.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about the gazes directed towards him. He continued to scan through the avable tasks. Zhao Hai has now graduated from neer tasks. He was now looking for tasks that were intended for experienced cultivators.

    Looking at the expert tasks, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but nod. These tasks were much more difficultpared to neer tasks. Zhao Hai could even see tasks that required one to stay several days outside. To do these tasks, you would need to have a portable transmission formation or you would have to stay outside in the night, which was very dangerous.

    The Tyrant de Sect also provides maps for some of the expert tasks. The dangers contained were also written. The more detailed the task was, the more dangerous it would be.

    After looking through the list, Zhao Hai decided to take on a mining task. The ore he needed to mine this time was an advanced level ore called cloud iron ore. Cloud iron was very light but retained the tenacity of steel. To mine cloud iron ore, one would need to head 1 million kilometers northwest of Hengdao City. This wasn¡¯t a task that could be finished in one day. After taking the task, the Tyrant de Sect would provide a map. This task was considered as one of the more difficult expert tasks to aplish.

    Zhao Hai went to the counter and then took his jade token and disciple token out. Then he handed it over the counter and said, ¡°Hello, I want to take on the cloud iron mining task.¡±

    Seeing Zhao Hai hand two jade tokens over, the female cultivator opposite the counter stared. Then when she took the two tokens and looked at them, she immediately understood Zhao Hai¡¯s status. She couldn¡¯t help but smile at him and said, ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± Then she took Zhao Hai¡¯s jade token and recorded the task on it. Then she gave the tokens back as well as a jade slip to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°This jade slip contains the map to the task. The dangers you may encounter have also been listed. I hope you seed.¡±

    Zhao Hai received his jade tokens and the jade slip and then expressed his gratitude towards the female cultivator before leaving. Hearing the task that Zhao Hai took, the people in the hall couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. However, nobody said anything. After all, almost everyone who took such tasks were experts. There were even some who took tasks more dangerous than the one Zhao Hai took on.

    These people might be alone when they take the task, but once they head out, they would be in a group. In the Soaring Dragon Realm, there was almost no cultivator who acted on their own. No matter which task, cultivators would always do it in a group. The realm was too dangerous. Going out alone would just increase the dangers one would encounter.

    When Zhao Hai left the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s hall, several cultivators followed him. They wanted to see who Zhao Hai would team up with toplete the task.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about these people. When he left the branch hall, he immediately scanned the jade slip with his spiritual force. He made sure to memorize the dangerous areas and other important bits. Then he flew out of the city.

    The cultivators who followed Zhao Hai were stunned when they saw his actions. One of them said, ¡°Zheng Tou, do you think he¡¯s taking the task on his own? Why did he leave the city?¡±

    Zheng Tou frowned and said, ¡°He¡¯s going to mine cloud iron ores alone? Is he a lunatic? Go, let¡¯s follow him. If he¡¯s really alone, then we¡¯ll attack him. That guy can rent a residence in Hengdao City. He must have a lot of good things with him.¡±

    Upon hearing Zheng Tou, the faces of the others shed with greed. At this time, one of the cultivators whispered, ¡°Zheng Tou, we should forget it. Just now, that person gave two jade tokens to the female cultivator. I looked at it and one of them seems to be an identity token that belongs to the Tyrant de Sect. That guy might be someone the Tyrant de Sect is paying attention to. If we make a move on him, the Tyrant de Sect might not let us off.¡±

    When Zheng Tou heard this, he frowned slightly. Then he turned his head to the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s branch hall and said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave first before talking.¡± But the direction they were walking towards was the same as Zhao Hai.

    The rest of the group didn¡¯t say anything and just followed behind. After flying a distance, Zheng Tou opened his mouth and said, ¡°What are we afraid of? In the Soaring Dragon Realm, there are a lot of people that are being observed by the sects. Let¡¯s just make sure that nobody knows that we killed him. Worst case scenario, we can leave for another city. With what we could get from that guy, we would be able to live good lives.¡±

    The cultivators in the Soaring Dragon Realm have very hard lives. They weren¡¯t like Zhao Hai who could print money by crafting artifacts. Although all cultivators could refine artifacts, what most people could make were average ones. It was difficult for a refining master to reach the immortal stage. It was precisely because of this that there were very few people who could get a lot of impression points by crafting just like Zhao Hai.

    If you can¡¯t refine artifacts and make pills, then a cultivator would have trouble making an ie. Naturally, they would also have no money in their hands. Now that Zhao Hai became known as a rich person, evil people would naturally gravitate towards him. They wouldn¡¯t hesitate to rob him.

    Cultivators rarely had saints among them. In order to make themselves better, most cultivators would kill and rob others. It became the norm, so people didn¡¯t feel any remorse when robbing.

    Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t noticed these people, but Cai¡¯er did. When Cai¡¯er saw people following Zhao Hai out of Hengdao City harboring obvious evil intentions, she immediately informed Zhao Hai.

    Despite hearing this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t pay too much importance to it. It¡¯s good if they didn¡¯te, but if they dared, then he would be impolite.

    This time, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use his divergent ability to hide. Instead, he traveled like any other cultivator. After obtaining the vermillion bird stamp and the ck tortoise stamp, Zhao Hai was now more powerful than before. Even if he met Xiang Que and Hu Wang, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid to fight them.

    Although Zhao Hai had yet to use the two stamps during battle, Zhao Hai was confident in their strength. After all, he became aware of their abilities when hemunicated with them.

    Zhao Hai also discovered something peculiar. He could absorb artifacts like liquid silver into his body, but he couldn¡¯t do the same to the two stamps. Moreover, the Space doesn¡¯t have the means to analyze them. Because the level of the two stamps was very high, the Space couldn¡¯t see through them.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried about this. He was able tomunicate with the two stamps because of his divergent abilities. The scanner of the Space was different. If the Space couldn¡¯t scan it, then there¡¯s nothing he could do.

    Zheng Tou and his group continued to follow Zhao Hai. They weren¡¯t that far away from Hengdao City, so there weren¡¯t many beasts around. Zhao Hai avoided a few beasts and kept advancing ording to the map in the jade slip.

    As they flew forward, Zheng Tou also paid attention to their distance from Hengdao City. They didn¡¯t want to wait until Zhao Hai finished his task and came back. In their opinion, if Zhao Hai went to collect cloud iron ore on his own, what were the chances of himing back? If they didn¡¯t attack him right now, then they might not have any chance in the future.

    The two sides flew for 20 minutes. Because they were traversing a forest, they didn¡¯t fly too far nor were too near to the city. It was enough distance for an attack.

    Zheng Tou looked at the others in his group and said, ¡°Pay attention to the surroundings. Make sure that there are no powerful beasts around. We must deal with that guy here.¡± The others nodded. Then they scattered and surrounded Zhao Hai. This wasn¡¯t the first time that they did this kind of thing, so they were quite experienced.

    Zhao Hai was now paying attention to Zheng Tou and the others. Upon seeing their action, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer and stopped. If Zheng Tou and the others didn¡¯t make a move on him, then he would never care about them. But now that they tried to surround him, Zhao Hai naturally wouldn¡¯t be polite.

    Not long after Zhao Hai stopped, Zheng Tou and his group surrounded him. Seeing Zhao Hai stopping, Zheng Tou stared and then frowned. Then he motioned to a cultivator next to him. That cultivator retreated and looked around.

    Seeing Zheng Tou¡¯s actions, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but nod at his carefulness. Of course, Zhao Hai understood Zheng Tou¡¯s actions. He was trying to find out if Zhao Hai was acting as bait to lure them out.

    Zhao Hai looked at Zheng Tou and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to look. I¡¯m alone. There¡¯s nobody else around.¡±

    Zheng Tou stared. With a grim expression, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Do you know why we¡¯re here? Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Afraid? You think you¡¯re enough to make me afraid? I really don¡¯t know if you have a death wish or not. None of you dared to mine cloud iron ores, but I did. If I wasn¡¯t confident in my strength, then would I dare take the task? And yet you dared to rob me. Hahaha. It¡¯s very funny.¡±

    Zheng Tou¡¯splexion changed. Then he sneered and said, ¡°You look too highly upon yourself. Now die.¡± Then he waved his hand,manding the others to attack.

    Zhao Hai sneered. He waved his hand as a red and blue stamp appeared beside him. Then he pinched his fingers as he said, ¡°Inferno, Freeze!¡±

    Just as his voice fell, the vermillion bird stamp began to fill the skies with fire. Then the fire targeted the cultivators on the left side. On the other side, the ck tortoise side emitted a white mist which attacked the cultivators on the right.

    Zheng Tou was nearer to Zhao Hai¡¯s left side, so he was faced with the vermillion bird stamp¡¯s fire. He immediately opened his defensive shield to block the attack.

    However, Zheng Tou underestimated the vermillion bird stamp¡¯s mes. The vermillion bird stamp produced the most powerful mes. How could ordinary things be able to block it? Although Zheng Tou was able to use his defensive artifact, as soon as it encountered the mes of the vermillion bird stamp, it immediately became molten g. Zheng Tou was also turned into ash before he could even react.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 Chapter 1963

    <h4>Chapter 1963: Cross-Talking Two-headed Rock Snakes</h4>

    It wasn¡¯t only Zheng Tou, but all cultivators on the left side of Zhao Hai were incinerated upon meeting the mes of the vermillion bird stamp.

    Meanwhile, the ck tortoise stamp didn¡¯t perform any less. When the white mist hit the cultivators on the right side of Zhao Hai, the cultivators were immediately turned into frozen statues. Then due to their momentum, they fell forward, which caused their bodies to shatter into tiny pieces.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but gawk at the sight in front of him. Although he was aware that the vermillion bird stamp and the ck tortoise stamp were formidable artifacts, he didn¡¯t expect them to be this strong. They were able to easily turn seven immortal experts into dust. It was too terrifying.

    It was only after some time did Zhao Hai recover. As he received the vermillion bird stamp and the ck tortoise stamp, he muttered, ¡°What a pity, I just lost out on seven immortal-stage Undead.¡± Also, it wasn¡¯t only the bodies of the immortal experts that were destroyed, the artifacts they had on their bodies were also destroyed. It can be said that they were erased by a mere wave of a hand by Zhao Hai.

    After asking Cai¡¯er if there were other people around, Zhao Hai continued to fly forward. He was still very far from his destination. He couldn¡¯t dy for very long.

    Upon knowing that nobody was following him, Zhao Hai used his divergent ability to blitz through the forest. These days, Cai¡¯er has been working on mapping the Soaring Dragon Realm into the Space. At the same time, she was also collecting things for the Space. Because thews of the Soaring Dragon Realm were exerting pressure, the silver needles weren¡¯t as fast as they should be. There were also a lot of powerful beings in the Soaring Dragon Realm. So to avoid the silver needles from being spotted, the rate in mapping has incredibly slowed down.

    Because Zhao Hai was going to a far away ce, Cai¡¯er has yet to map the destination. And since Zhao Hai wanted to experience more of the Soaring Dragon Realm, he didn¡¯t use the Space to move forward. Instead, he continued to sneak around using his divergent abilities.

    Naturally, since he was using his divergent abilities instead of the Space, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t very fast. When the sunpletely set, Zhao Hai used a portable transmission formation to return to Hengdao City. He was going to continue his trip the next day.

    After returning to his courtyard, Zhao Hai asked Zhang Feng if anything important happened. Fortunately, everyone from the Great Realm of Cultivation was doing very well. With the mentality of everyone being changed, they were beginning to take on some expert tasks. But they also made sure to take the rtively safe ones. Therefore, there were no casualties.

    Seeing that there were no problems on the side of the Great Realm of Cultivation, Zhao Hai was relieved. Then he went to his meditation room to rest for the entire night. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare enter the Space while inside Hengdao City. With the strength of the Yin Yang Elders, they would definitely find out if Zhao Hai suddenly disappeared.

    The night passed without any issue. The next morning, Zhao Hai returned to where he was the day before and continued on his way. It wasn¡¯t untilte afternoon did Zhao Hai arrive at his destination.

    Zhao Hai has already left the forest and is now in a vast mountain range. This mountain was called the Misty Mountains by the people of the Soaring Dragon Realm. This mountain range has been surrounded by mist for many years. There were also a lot of beasts around the mountain range. Only very few cultivators would dare toe here.

    Despite being close to the mountain range, Zhao Hai still had to travel some distance before he could arrive at the ce where cloud iron ores were mined. But since it was already getting dark, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t nning on venturing into the mountains. He would wait until the next day before he begins to look for cloud iron ore.

    By this point, Zhao Hai¡¯s portable transmission formation could no longer take him directly back to Hengdao City. He would need two teleportations to reach the city. The farthest distance a portable transmission formation could travel was 500 thousand kilometers. Zhao Hai has already flown a million kilometers. So while he was traveling, he found safe transfer points in the middle.

    After resting for an entire evening in his courtyard, Zhao Hai returned to the Misty Mountains. This time, he wasn¡¯t nning on using his divergent abilities to travel. Instead, he took out the vermillion bird stamp and the ck tortoise stamp and carefully moved forward.

    The reason Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use his divergent ability was because he found that no matter which ability he used, he would not be able to avoid the beasts. The beasts on Misty Mountain weren¡¯t only above ground. There were beasts in the sky as well as underground. It didn¡¯t matter if Zhao Hai used wood element or earth-element abilities, he would still be discovered by the beasts.

    There were more beasts on the Misty Mountainspared to the forest. Zhao Hai has to be careful. Fortunately, when the vermillion bird stamp and the ck tortoise stamp weren¡¯t used, they would not emit any fluctuations. Otherwise, there would be a lot of trouble for Zhao Hai.

    The reason Zhao Hai knew about all of this was because when he returned to Hengdao City, Cai¡¯er used silver needles to scout the mountains. There were plenty of powerful beasts on the Misty Mountains. The silver needles were even discovered several times. Fortunately, the silver needles can be very small. Although the beasts detected them, Cai¡¯er could make them go underground to hide from sight.

    After Zhao Hai took out the vermillion bird stamp and the ck tortoise stamp, he slowly moved up the mountain. Once he entered the mountain, Zhao Hai immediately felt a burst of pressure. The pressure was much stronger than outside. Zhao Hai now understood why the beasts of Misty Mountain were very strong, it should have something to do with this pressure.

    Although Cai¡¯er had yet to map the entire Misty Mountainsst night, the ces that Zhao Hai would go to were already mapped. This allowed Zhao Hai to avoid most of the beasts.

    Zhao Hai could avoid most of the beasts, but he couldn¡¯t avoid all of them. Therefore, he could only fight. After walking in the mountain for more than an hour, Zhao Hai reached a small hill. He slowed down since he knew very well that there was a very powerful beast on top of this hill. It was a Two-headed Rock snake.

    The Two-headed Rock snake was an earth element beast. Its scales provide very powerful defenses. Its offensive strength was also formidable. It was a famous beast among those in the mountain.

    It was precisely because of this that the Two-headed Rock snake upied arge area in the Misty Mountains. The Two-headed Rock snake was also very territorial. As long as Zhao Hai passes the territory of the Two-headed Rock snake, he would be closer to the area where cloud iron ore could be found. And because there were no other beasts in the Two-headed Rock snake¡¯s territory, it was rtively safe even if Zhao Hai made a lot of noise.

    Zhao Hai chose this route because of the Two-headed Rock snake. The snake was certainly beyond the immortal stage, but Zhao Hai was confident of taking it on.

    By this point, the Two-headed Rock snake has also discovered Zhao Hai. It quickly threw itself towards the intruder. Because the visibility of Misty Mountain was very low, it was only when the snake was 100 meters away from Zhao Hai did he notice it. The snake had a 50-meter long body and was gray in color. Its body was very thin for its length, only as wide as a bucket. Each of its heads also had two fangs which were clearly filled with poison.

    The four eyes of the snake red at Zhao Hai. Its two blood red tongues consistently flicked out, making a sound every time.

    But when the Two-headed Rock Snake saw Zhao Hai, it was surprised. It didn¡¯t attack immediately but instead looked nkly at Zhao Hai. After some time, the left head of the snake opened its mouth and said, ¡°It¡¯s a human, it¡¯s very rare to see a human cultivator here.¡±

    The right head nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s very rare.¡±

    The left head added, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve eaten a human. To be honest, I¡¯m feeling greedy right now.¡±

    The right head said, ¡°You eating a human? Why don¡¯t I remember it? Ah, I see, you want to scare him. But are you sure it¡¯ll work?¡±

    The left head said, ¡°Of course it¡¯ll work. But as long as we don¡¯t tell him. You fool! Did you talk loudly? How would we scare him now?¡±

    The right head replied, ¡°Scaring him is useless. It¡¯s clear that the human is not afraid. I think we should still eat him. To be honest, I want to know what human cultivators taste like.¡±

    The left head answered, ¡°You glutton. What¡¯s good with humans? They don¡¯t have a lot of meat. They don¡¯t look tasty either. I heard that their bodies are poisonous. I¡¯m afraid they would just hurt my stomach.¡±

    An expression of panic appeared on the right head¡¯s face as he said, ¡°Then we don¡¯t eat him. We¡¯ll just leave. He won¡¯t be able to find us anyway. If we run, he won¡¯t be able to catch up to us.¡±

    The left head replied, ¡°You fool. This is our territory. We have no other ce to run to. Even if we don¡¯t eat him, we can still kill him. Kill him but we don¡¯t eat him. That¡¯s what we should do.¡±

    The right head nodded and said, ¡°Right, kill him, but we won¡¯t eat him. Let¡¯s leave his body alone. Hey, you¡¯re actually quite intelligent.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be shocked by the cross-talking two-headed snake. He waspletely speechless. He didn¡¯t expect his meeting with the famed Two-headed Rock Snake of the Soaring Dragon Realm to be like this.

    At this time, the left head of the snake looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Hey, you. What¡¯s your name? Tell us. Two-headed Rock Snakes don¡¯t kill nameless ghosts.¡±

    The right snake replied, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Ghosts are already dead, we can¡¯t kill them. You should say that we don¡¯t kill nameless people. But we haven¡¯t really killed famous people. We only killed other beasts!¡±

    The left head snorted and said, ¡°Humph. Even if they be ghosts, they would still die. Therefore, I¡¯m not wrong. Right, starting from today, we need to remember every person and ghost we kill. Later on, when we face other enemies, we can tell them who we killed to scare them off.¡±

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 Chapter 1964

    <h4>Chapter 1964: Nine-winged Cloud Centipede</h4>

    Zhao Hai looked speechlessly at the Two-headed Rock snake for some time. Then heughed. He found that the Two-headed Rock snake wasn¡¯t doing this on purpose. This snake was differentpared to other snakes of its kind. Although it was very powerful, it didn¡¯t give out a ferocious aura.

    At this time, the Two-headed Rock snake discovered that Zhao Hai wasughing at them. The left head said, ¡°Why are youughing? Are you mocking us?¡± As it said that, Zhao Hai felt the entire aura of the snake change. If the snake was like a clown before, it was now emitting the aura of a true beast.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t frightened by this. Instead, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m not mocking you. I think that you¡¯re interesting. Because of that, I decided that I won¡¯t kill you. I¡¯ll make you my subordinate instead.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the heads of the Two-headed Rock snake couldn¡¯t help but freeze. Then the two heads showed an angry expression as the left head roared, ¡°You want to subdue us? That¡¯s a great insult to us. You will regret it!¡±

    After it said that, the snake charged towards Zhao Hai. When the two heads spoke to each other, it seemed like they had different personalities. But when they attacked, they were very well coordinated. Their understanding of each other was ster.

    With an intention, Zhao Hai received the vermillion bird stamp and the ck tortoise stamp. These two weapons were very lethal. If he used the stamps to attack the Two-headed Rock snake, then they might be reduced to nothing. Because of this, Zhao Hai received the two stamps and used liquid silver against them instead.

    This time, Zhao Hai used his full strength. He disyed the full capability of his divergent abilities. At the same time, he used liquid silver to perform the Heavenly Demon Seven Killing des.

    Dang! Zhao Hai shed the body of the Two-headed Rock snake with his de. However, he couldn¡¯t break through its tough scales. Only a faint mark was left behind on the snake. This didn¡¯t mean that Zhao Hai¡¯s attack was weak. Instead of slicing through, Zhao Hai¡¯s de caused the snake¡¯s body to turn crooked. The Two-headed Rock snake roared in pain. Then it used its tail to swipe at Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai pped the tail away. At the same time, the earth beneath them turned into stone locks, trapping the Two-headed Rock snake. However, the Two-headed Rock snake didn¡¯t care about this. A sneer appeared on the left snake¡¯s head. Then with a flick of its body, it got out of the stone lock.

    Zhao Hai criticized himself for being a fool. The Two-headed Rock snake was an earth-element beast. Naturally, it has the ability to control the earth. It should be its innate divergent ability. It was idiotic to use the earth to trap it.

    However, Zhao Hai quickly changed his approach. The Two-headed Rock snake felt the cloud and mists around them change. It seemed like it was bing heavier and heavier. This wasn¡¯t a change brought by gravity. Instead, it was because the mist was now under Zhao Hai¡¯s control.

    But the Two-headed Rock snake wasn¡¯t weak. It mmed the ground with its tail, causing the surrounding gravity to change. Zhao Hai immediately felt the pressure. He couldn¡¯t help but admire the Two-headed Rock snake. He didn¡¯t expect this guy to have this much fighting experience. He was now wondering why it didn¡¯t participate in the beast tide.

    Zhao Hai soon erased these wandering thoughts from his mind. He quickly attacked the Two-headed Rock snake which also attacked him. A person and a snake proceeded to go into a brawl.

    Compared to other immortal-stage beasts, the Two-headed Rock snake was definitely stronger. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have the ability to defeat it in a short time. However, the Two-headed Rock snake also couldn¡¯t deal with Zhao Hai. It was a scene where neither side wanted to make apromise.

    The more they fought, the more happy Zhao Hai became. With the Two-headed Rock snake being as strong as him, Zhao Hai¡¯s fighting techniques were bing more and more polished.

    The Two-headed Rock snake was more surprised. It didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be so strong. This Two-headed Rock snake was a special variant of Two-headed Rock snakes. It was stronger and was also fast aboveground. Most beasts wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to it. The snake didn¡¯t expect to run into an opponent like Zhao Hai.

    It was unlucky for the snake to meet Zhao Hai. If the snake met other cultivators, they could just retreat underground. Then nobody would be able to find them. Zhao Hai was different, he also has an earth-element divergent ability. If they went underground, they weren¡¯t confident that they would be faster than Zhao Hai. Because of this, they didn¡¯t have any means to escape.

    The man and the beast fought for two hours before the Two-headed Rock snake began to be at the disadvantage. Zhao Hai knew that it was time to reel in the. When the Two-headed Rock snake was unprepared, Zhao Hai summoned arge number of Undead. The Undead held the snake into the ground as Zhao Hai made a thick chain using liquid silver.

    With Zhao Hai and the Undead joining forces, the Two-headed Rock snake was soon dragged into the Space and subdued.

    Now that the Two-headed Rock snake was subdued, Zhao Hai would have a powerful helperter on. In addition to the Two-headed Rock snake¡¯s strength, Zhao Hai also liked its personality. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t bother subduing it.

    Upon leaving the hill of the Two-headed Rock snake, Zhao Hai flew towards the location of the cloud iron ores. But before he could arrive, he needed to pass through onest region. The region was called the Double Bee Mountain.

    Double Bee Mountain acquired its fame because of the Double Sting Bee. This Double Sting Bee was a rare metal-element beast. The Double Sting Bee has two sharp stingers. One of the stingers can be shot towards the enemy while the other would stay in the bee¡¯s body all the time. The stingers of the bee were covered with poison. Even if cultivators don¡¯t get killed by the poison, they would still undergo immense pain for several days. The poison would also be very hard to remove from the body. It would be a hindrance to a cultivator¡¯s cultivation.

    Because of this, both beasts and cultivators never went to Double Bee Mountain. Double Bee Mountain doesn¡¯t only contain one or two bees, but tens of thousands of them. Their offensive strength was also very powerful.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried about this. He was least affected by enemies that rely on numbers. Although he can¡¯t release beasts or Undead from the Space, he believed that the bess couldn¡¯t cause him any harm. And the bees would be one more addition to the Space.

    It took less than an hour from the hill of the double-headed rock snake to reach Double Bee Mountain. Once he arrived, Zhao Hai was stunned for a while. He didn¡¯t expect Double Bee Mountain to be so beautiful. The entire mountain was filled with flowers. There were also various fruit trees growing. The fruit trees have already produced fruit, causing the surroundings to smell sweet.

    Now Zhao Hai understood why Double Sting bees protected the mountain. This was because it was very abundant with food. The flowers around were the best source of food for the bees.

    Double Bee Mountain was very big and it waspletely filled with fruit trees. The fragrance of the fruits and the flowers mixed together to form a unique fragrance. It made people feel very refreshed.

    Zhao Hai looked at Double Bee Mountain with glee. Although Double Bee Mountain wasn¡¯t as he expected, it was very good for Zhao Hai. The Spacecked fruit trees. In the future, there will be more fruits to eat.

    At this time, the sound of buzzing was heard. Zhao Hai looked up and saw a dark cloud flying over. His expression turned serious immediately.

    This dark cloud was naturally the bees on Double Bee Mountain. Zhao Hai only heard of them before, but now he had seen them. The bees were half a meter long and had yellow and ck patterns on their bodies. They looked exactly like erged bees.

    On the bee¡¯s behind was an exposed needle tip. The stinger shed a cold light as if it was made of metal.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t retreat but instead stayed still. When the bees were about 500 meters away from him, they aimed their stingers towards him. In an instant, multiple stingers were flying towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand, causing the surrounding mist to roll, stopping the stingers. Then with another wave of his hand, Zhao Hai sent all of the stingers to the Space. The stingers were good for making artifacts. As long as they were processed well, they could be an artifact set.

    Seeing that their stingers were ineffective, the bees charged over. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid and also charged towards the bees.

    The offensive strength of the Double Sting Bees wasn¡¯t weak. Their stingers alone were equivalent to an immortal stage expert¡¯s artifact. And with thousands of them present, no cultivator or beast would daree.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid of them. Liquid silver fully enclosed his body. At the same time, Zhao Hai took out a giant. Every bee that was captured were directly sent to the Space.

    By the time Zhao Hai captured 1000 bees, he had already left Double Bee Mountain. The Double Sting Bees seem to have low intelligence. Seeing Zhao Hai exit their territory, they immediately retreated. This saved Zhao Hai a lot of trouble.

    After Zhao Hai sent the Double Sting Bees to the Space, Cai¡¯er immediately started to find ways to breed them. They would be a huge help for Zhao Hai. Before this, most of the things inside the Space cannot appear in the Soaring Dragon Realm. Zhao Haicked a lot of helpers, and the Double Sting Bees could be bred quickly, solving a huge problem for Zhao Hai.

    Once Zhao Hai was out of Double Bee Mountain, he was no longer far from the cloud iron mine. However, Zhao Hai knew that this wasn¡¯t the time to let go of his guard. He still has onest obstacle. And this was an obstacle that he needed to pass, and that was the Nine-winged Cloud Centipedes.

    The Nine-winged Cloud Centipede was a centipede that lived in groups. Generally, there were tens of centipedes in a group. Each centipede was more than 20 meters long. They have nine pairs of wings and flew very fast. They were also extremely poisonous.

    Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t know how powerful the Nine-winged Cloud Centipedes were, but there was a note about them from the jade slip given by the Tyrant de Sect. The attack of the centipedes was stronger than ordinary immortal experts. Their carapace was also very tough and was very hard to get through. They were beasts that were difficult to deal with.

    However, Nine-winged Cloud Centipedes usually came out at night. They rarely came out during the day. In the past, when cultivators were mining cloud iron ore, they usually came during the day. And once they got the ores, they immediately used portable transmission formations to escape. If they were caught by Nine-winged Cloud Centipedes, then they would not have any chance to escape.

    Zhao Hai was unlike ordinary cultivators. He wanted to see how strong the Nine-winged Cloud Centipedes were. Not long after he left Double Bee Mountain, Zhao Hai arrived at the valley where the centipedes were located. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately enter. Instead, he observed the valley for a while. The valley was sandwiched by stone walls with several holes in it. The valley was dark, it was as if there was a void inside. However, Zhao Hai knows that this was a den of Nine-winged Cloud Centipedes.

    Scattered on the bottom of the valley were some reddish-brown stones. These stones were of different sizes and were found all throughout the valley. These were cloud iron ores. If cloud iron was added during the refining of an artifact, the artifact would be stronger and be less prone to wear. Because of this, cloud iron was a popr material for refiners.

    Naturally, cloud iron wasn¡¯t avable in the Great Realm of Cultivation. Cloud iron could only be found in the Soaring Dragon Realm and the True Spirit Realm. Despite this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think of selling cloud iron to the Great Realm of Cultivation. This was because cloud iron would be very hard to refine in the lower realms. The mes that most cultivators use in the lower realms would not be able to melt the material.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t rm the Nine-winged Cloud Centipedes. He moved and arrived at the bottom of the valley. He waved his hand and sent several chunks of ore into the Space.

    Just as Zhao Hai sent the cloud iron ores to the Space, he suddenly heard a buzzing sound as several centipedes flew out from the holes on the valley¡¯s walls. These centipedes were quite huge at 20 meters long. They had dark carapaces and slender legs. With nine pairs of wings on their backs, they looked menacing.

    Zhao Hai also flew up as he was surrounded by the centipedes. One of thergest centipedes looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen human cultivators for a very long time. They used toe here to die. I didn¡¯t expect to see another human today. Hahaha. Everyone, aren¡¯t you curious about what humans look like? Look, this is a human. Today, we¡¯re going to eat something delicious. Human meat tastes very good!¡±

    The other centipedes screamed with excitement. All of them were focused on Zhao Hai. Looking at the centipedes, Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he took out the vermillion bird stamp and the ck tortoise stamp. Then he said, ¡°If you want my life, then you would need to have the ability to take it.¡± Then he waved his hand andunched an attack.

    This time, Zhao Hai made sure to control the fire and water released by the two stamps. He didn¡¯t want to burn or freeze the centipedes into nothing.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 Chapter 1965

    <h4>Chapter 1965: Getting Attention</h4>

    Dark mist filled the air, making it very hard to see. From time to time, sharp screeches could be heard as red and blue shes appeared. To outsiders, this scene would look bizarre.

    Zhao Hai only used a small amount of power from the vermillion bird stamp and the ck tortoise stamp as he fought the Nine-winged Cloud Centipedes. Despite this, the centipedes were still being cleaned up very easily.

    Zhao Hai wanted to test the capabilities of the vermillion bird stamp and the ck tortoise stamp during his battle against the Nine-winged Cloud Centipedes. As the fight went on, his control over the power of the stamps continued to increase. Although controlling the stamps came as a second nature to Zhao Hai, the sheer power of the stamps still required Zhao Hai to practice using them.

    The Nine-winged Cloud Centipedes were the hegemons of this region. No other beasts would dare venture into their territory. The centipedes acted as one group. Their poisonous nature also didn¡¯t make it easier to fight them. To the other beasts, there was nothing good in fighting against the centipedes. Because of this, the battle between Zhao Hai and the centipedes hasn¡¯t rmed any beasts.

    Zhao Hai fought against the Nine-winged Centipedes for two hours before he killed one of therger centipedes and captured several others. Only then did Zhao Hai leave the valley where cloud iron ore could be found.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to eradicate the Nine-winged Cloud Centipedes. There was no need to do so. As long as he captured some to popte the Space, that was enough. At the same time, Zhao Hai was already done with testing the strength of the vermillion bird stamp and the ck tortoise stamp.

    During the battle, Zhao Hai used his abilities to dodge the attacks of the centipedes. This made it impossible for the centipedes to capture him. The centipedes could only scream as they were being dealt with one by one.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai reached the outskirts of Double Bee Mountain. Since he didn¡¯t enter the area, he wasn¡¯t attacked by the Double Sting Bees.

    As he looked at Double Bee Mountain, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, how is it? Did you collect fruit trees from this mountain?¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°They¡¯ve been collected. I didn¡¯t expect Double Bee Mountain to have more than 100 different fruit trees.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then used his portable transmission formation. After several uses of the transmission formation, he arrived at Hengdao City.

    Nothing changed from Hengdao City since Zhao Hai left. The streets continued to be crowded as cultivators came and left the city. Zhao Hai¡¯s sudden appearance still caused the other cultivators to look at him in envy.

    Zhao Hai looked around him and then went towards the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s Branch Hall. He was now done with his task, so he naturally had to hand it in. As for the cultivators he killed before, Zhao Hai has long since forgotten about them.

    Cultivators suddenly vanishing was amon urrence in the Soaring Dragon Realm. People die every day in the wilderness. Besides those who came from the same realm, nobody would remember those who vanished.

    The cultivators in the Soaring Dragon Realm came from various realms. A lot of people don¡¯t know each other. Cultivators were also an indifferent bunch, so they didn¡¯t care much about the affairs of other people. It was very rare for people to make friends here.

    When Zhao Hai entered the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s branch hall, the hall¡¯s staff immediately noticed him. Zhao Hai was now an unofficial disciple of the Tyrant de Sect. This made him attract the attention of the hall¡¯s staff, especially this time. Zhao Hai took the task to mine cloud iron ores. Everyone knew how difficult this task was. Because of this, Zhao Hai left a deep impression on those who handed the tasks out. Seeing Zhao Hai return, the hall¡¯s staff became happy. No matter what, Zhao Hai was now a member of the Tyrant de Sect.

    The other cultivators in the hall also noticed Zhao Hai. Some of them recognized him as the person who rented a residence. Some of them knew him as the person who took the task of mining cloud iron ore. Butpared to the task of mining cloud iron ore, the fact that Zhao Hai rented a residence left a deeper impression on the cultivators. Dangerous tasks weren¡¯t special in the Soaring Dragon Realm. Renting residences, on the other hand, was something that cultivators rarely did.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind the gazes directed towards him. He went to the counter and then smiled at the female cultivator on the other side as he said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m here to hand in my task.¡± Then he took out his jade card and his identity token.

    The female cultivator knew about Zhao Hai¡¯s task. So when she took Zhao Hai¡¯s jade card and identity token, she nodded and said, ¡°Please take your cloud iron ore out. We need to inspect it.¡±

    Zhao Haiplied and then took out a basketball-sized cloud iron ore. Then he ced it on the counter.

    Although cloud iron ore looked like ordinary rock, it had a distinct appearance that told other people that it was not. It was also very light, much lighter than other materials of its size.

    The female cultivator took the chunk of cloud iron ore and then brought it to the room in the back. Before long, she walked out and said, ¡°It¡¯s high-grade cloud iron ore. Your taskpletion is perfect.¡± Then she returned Zhao Hai¡¯s jade card and identity token. She also gave Zhao Hai an excellent evaluation.

    After receiving his identity token and jade card, Zhao Hai smiled at the female cultivator and said, ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Then he went to the transaction counter. This time, Zhao Hai has attracted the attention of everyone in the branch hall. Cultivators from the lower realms were looking at him in shock.

    It must be known that the task of mining cloud iron ore was a very difficult one. Even if someone took it, they would form a team toplete it. Such a task could not be done alone. Moreover, the Tyrant de Sect gives impression points depending on how many people there were in the team. There has been no event before Zhao Hai where a task waspleted by one person. There could only be two exnations for this. The first was that Zhao Hai was someone who held special status. He formed a team but dropped them all before handing the task in so that he alone would get the impression points. However, this situation almost never happened. If Zhao Hai really did that, then he would have no friends in the future.

    The second exnation was that Zhao Hai really didplete it alone. Therefore, he didn¡¯t have to share the impression points with other people. To other cultivators, this was also impossible. This was because it would be too unbelievable. Tasks like mining cloud iron ores weren¡¯t something that one person couldplete.

    Because of this, the gazes of everyone were glued to Zhao Hai. They wanted to see what items Zhao Hai wanted to trade, to judge how hepleted the task.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about what these people thought. Once he arrived at the trading counter, he took out several cloud iron ores and said, ¡°Hello, I want to sell cloud iron ores.¡±

    Looking at the cloud iron ores, the female cultivator nodded and said, ¡°Please wait a minute, we have to assess the value of these cloud iron ores first.¡± Then she went to the back room and brought an old cultivator out. After looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s cloud iron ores, the old cultivator nodded and said, ¡°These are high-grade cloud iron ores. We can buy them for five thousand jade essences.¡± Once he said the price, the old cultivator returned to the back room.

    The female cultivator looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, are you satisfied with this price?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I¡¯m satisfied, pleaseplete the transaction.¡±

    The female cultivator nodded and said, ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± Then she took the cloud iron ores and then deposited them at the back. Before long, she came back with a spatial bag. She handed the spatial bag to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, inside are your five thousand jade essences. Please confirm.¡±

    Zhao Hai received the bag and inspected its contents before nodding. It was at this moment that Zhao Hai felt the atmosphere in the hall change.

    Five thousand jade essences, this wasn¡¯t a small amount. The cultivators in the hall didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to earn five thousand jade essences with his task. This was an astonishing amount. A lot of people looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s back with a greedy light shing through their eyes.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about this as he looked at the female cultivator and said, ¡°Excuse me, do you buy beast materials?¡±

    Hearing this, the female cultivator smiled faintly and said, ¡°We do. What material do you want to sell?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he waved his hand, causing a pile of 30 centimeter long needles to appear. The needles had a cold glint and seemed to be made of metal.

    The female cultivator was confused about the needles. The needles were formed finely as though they were made by someone. But the female cultivator was aware of Zhao Hai¡¯s identity, so she knew that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t joke about these matters. So she looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Please wait a moment, I¡¯ll find someone to identify it.¡± Then she went to the back room once more and invited the old man who priced Zhao Hai¡¯s cloud iron ores.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s pile of needles, a sh of doubt appeared on the old man¡¯s face. Then his expression changed as he became excited. He picked up two needles from the pile and looked at it. He also knocked on the needles as well as smelled them. By this point, the old man could no longer hide his excitement as he looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°These are the stingers of Double Sting Bees, right?¡±

    Hua! There was an uproar in the entire hall. Everyone knew what Double Sting Bees were. It was one of the beasts that nobody wanted to encounter. Almost all cultivators who met Double Sting Bees have died. But now, not only was Zhao Hai fine, he was also able to get so many stingers from the bees. It was no wonder why everyone was surprised.

    Zhao Hai smiled and then nodded, ¡°Right, these are stingers of Double Sting Bees. Will you buy it?¡±

    The old cultivator repeatedly nodded and said, ¡°Buy, of course we¡¯ll buy them. You have 100 stingers here. I¡¯ll buy them from you for a thousand jade essences. What do you think?¡±

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 Chapter 1966

    <h4>Chapter 1966: Special Task</h4>

    Hua!

    ¡°Another thousand jade essences. How is that kid making so much money?¡±

    ¡°Are you stupid? You didn¡¯t even think about where he got the money. Can you mine cloud iron ores? Can you pluck the stingers off the Double Sting Bee? That kid is strong, very strong. If you have the strength, then making money will be easy. If you¡¯re weak, then continue living poor.¡±

    ¡°I know that he must be strong, but everyone who takes tasks in the Soaring Dragon Realm are all from the lower realms. How could he be that strong? Does he have a powerful team behind him? This is unreasonable.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai earning thousands of jade essences, the entire hall exploded in discussion. In just one task, Zhao Hai was able to earn six thousand jade essences. This was six thousand jad essences, and he earned it quickly. It¡¯s no wonder everyone was so envious.

    Zhao Hai acted as though there was nomotion around him. The price that the old cultivator offered was quite a surprise to him. It wasn¡¯t because it was low, instead it was too high. One stinger was equal to ten jade essences.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ept that price.¡± The old cultivator nodded as well. And without waiting for the female cultivator, he took the pile of stingers and then left. The female cultivator smiled bitterly as she handed a spatial bag to Zhao Hai.

    After receiving the spatial bag, Zhao Hai left the hall amidst the gazes directed at him. He already showed off enough, it was time for him to leave.

    A group of people followed Zhao Hai back to his residence. But because Zhao Hai¡¯s residence was within the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s forbidden region, they weren¡¯t allowed entry.

    Once Zhao Hai was inside his residence, he took out a stinger of the Double Stinger Bee and inspected it. The stinger looked like it was refined and had a group of lines running through it. If you look closely, you would find that these lines acted as channels which would aid in drawing out the blood of its victim. At the same time, it elerated the injection of toxin into the target. It was a vicious construct.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect the stinger to have such a design. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the wonders of creation. There was a reason why these beasts managed to survive in the Soaring Dragon Realm.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and took out a mass of liquid silver. Then he threw the stinger towards it. The blob of liquid silver moved a bunch before it absorbed the stinger. Zhao Hai felt changes in his body, as well as a bit of strengthening towards liquid silver.

    Zhao Hai knew that it was pointless to add more stingers to liquid silver. One piece was enough for it to be copied.

    As Zhao Hai was about to find out what benefits the stinger brought liquid silver, someone suddenly knocked on his door. Zhao Hai stared and then used his spiritual force to see someone outside. He recognized this person, this was the disciple that was with him when he rented the residence back then.

    Zhao Hai opened the door to his residence and then cupped his fist towards the cultivator and asked, ¡°Mister, do you need me for anything?¡±

    The cultivator smiled faintly at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite. Technically, you¡¯re already a member of the Tyrant de Sect. Just call me junior brother in the future. Senior Brother Lin Ling wants to see you. It seems like he has a task for you.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, but he nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡± Then he walked out of his residence and went to the branch hall along with the cultivator.

    After arriving at the branch hall¡¯s courtyard, Zhao Hai discovered that Lin Ling and Xiang Ying were already waiting for him. He immediately cupped his fist and said, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen the two Senior Brothers.¡±

    Lin Ling looked at Zhao Hai, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°I heard that you justpleted the task of mining cloud iron ores?¡±

    Although Zhao Hai was confused why Lin Ling was asking him about this, he still nodded and said, ¡°I just handed the task in.¡±

    Lin Ling gave a nod, then he said, ¡°Did you meet the Nine-winged Cloud Centipedes?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I met and fought them. I killed one and caught another. I already subdued it. Does Senior Brother have any need for them?¡±

    ¡°Subdued one? You managed to subdue a Nine-winged Cloud Centipede?¡± Without waiting for Lin Ling to answer, Xiang Ying interjected.

    Zhao Hai gave a nod, ¡°Yes. I have a technique that could subdue beasts. Seeing that the centipedes are very strong, I tried to subdue one. The other one I killed and turned into undead.¡±

    Lin Ling looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Do you have any Nine-wing Centipede venom?¡±

    Zhao Hai raised his brows, but then he answered, ¡°I have a lot. Also, I can have my subdued Nine-winged Cloud Centipede produce more. Why, does Senior Brother want it?¡±

    Lin Ling nodded, ¡°Give me some. I¡¯ll use it to make medicine.¡± Zhao Hai waved his hand and took out a jade bottle. Then he gave it to Lin Ling.

    Lin Ling received the jade bottle and looked at Zhao Hai with a confused expression. He pulled the stopper out and inside was a ck liquid that smells like stinky fish. It was clear that it wasn¡¯t a good thing to consume.

    Lin Ling quickly covered the bottle, he looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°You collect these things regrly?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I dabble with pills from time to time. The more poisonous a material is, the better the antidote it could produce. So I try to collect any poison Ie across.¡±

    Lin Ling asked, ¡°You can refine pills?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Yes, I have some understanding of pills.¡±

    Lin Ling and Xiang Ying looked at each other, they both saw surprise and joy in each others¡¯ eyes. They felt that they hade upon a very valuable treasure. A genius was very rare, much less a genius who also knew how to refine pills and craft artifacts. Such a person would no doubt be immediately recruited into the Tyrant de Sect.

    Then suddenly, a hint of hesitation appeared on Lin Ling¡¯s eyes. It seems like he couldn¡¯t make up his mind. Looking at Lin Ling¡¯s reaction, Xiang Yin stared for a moment before he understood what was on Lin Ling¡¯s mind. Then he also had a hesitant look on his face.

    When Zhao Hai saw the expression of the two, he knew that they had something to tell him. And it wasn¡¯t as simple as asking for centipede venom. So after a moment, he said, ¡°Senior Brothers, you can be frank with me.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Lin Ling smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Actually, this matter doesn¡¯t have a huge impact on you. But since you are now an unofficial disciple of the Tyrant de Sect, you will have to take part in it in the future. In the True Spirit Realm, there are 80 other sects that share the same status as the Tyrant de Sect. These top sects aren¡¯t very peaceful with each other. Some conflicts would happen between them from time to time. Our Tyrant de Sect is allied with the True Dao Sect. And our rtionship is very good. On the other hand, the Tyrant de Sect has a very bad rtionship with the Imperial Beast Sect and the Sword Hegemon Sect. Both of us wanted to overwhelm the other. I don¡¯t know when it began, but thispetition managed to reach the Soaring Dragon Realm.¡±

    Lin Ling stopped at this point, then Xiang Ying continued, ¡°Every year, the sects would select some talents from the lower realms to supplement our numbers. In the beginning, we had to fight each other to get these geniuses. Butter on, once we built cities and established exclusive cooperations with some lower realms, we stopped fighting for geniuses. But now, the talents we select would still need to experience some struggles. This is where the rtionship between the Sword Hegemon Sect and the Imperial Beast Sectes in. The Imperial Beast Sect and the Sword Hegemon Sect gave tasks to hunt down and kill the talents that were selected by the Tyrant de Sect and the True Dao Sect. After losing some talents, we understood what was going on. Therefore, we also issued the same bounty tasks. This is the beginning of thepetition.¡±

    Lin Ling added, ¡°Let me tell you, aside from you, we also have a few cultivators under observation that are very strong. However, they were attacked by powerful cultivators and two were killed. There was a huge suspicion that it was done by the Imperial Beast Sect and the Sword Hegemon Sect. I called you over to tell you this. You have to be careful. It seems like the Imperial Beast Sect and the Sword Hegemon Sect have begun issuing their bounty tasks.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he nodded and said, ¡°I see. But how can I distinguish between people from the Imperial Beast Sect and the Sword Hegemon Sect?¡±

    Lin Ling waved his hand and took out a metal disc, ¡°Bring this metal disc with you. This will act as an identification. If the enemy party is a kilometer away, then this metal disc will immediately notify you.¡±

    Zhao Hai received the metal disc, then he knit his brows as he asked, ¡°A kilometer? Isn¡¯t that too close?¡±

    Lin Ling replied, ¡°It isn¡¯t. This metal disc is specially made. After all, the other party also has one that activates at a simr distance. If anyone dared to vite the rules, they would be provoking war. Take this with you. Once you find an enemy, don¡¯t be polite and kill them immediately.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and as he was about to send the metal disc to his spatial bag, Lin Ling said, ¡°This metal disc cannot be ced inside a spatial bag. It must be on your body at all times.¡± Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind it and hung the metal disc on his waist, like a jade pendant.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s actions, Lin Ling couldn¡¯t help but frown as he asked, ¡°You¡¯re hanging it on your waist? The enemy will see it before you detect them. What if they attack you in advance?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as they attack, they will not be able to survive. It¡¯s good that they could see this. I believe nobody would hold themselves back if they see me wearing this.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Lin Ling stared. Then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You¡¯re confident. Are you certain that you will win?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m certain. As long as they dared to make a move, they will be another soldier in my Undead Army.¡±

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 Chapter 1967

    <h4>Chapter 1967: tantly Showing Himself</h4>

    As he looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s departing back, Lin Ling turned his head to Xiang Ying and said, ¡°Junior Brother, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too dangerous for Zhao Hai to do this? If something happens to him, our losses would be huge. This kid can refine pills and artifacts. He¡¯s a rare talent.¡±

    Xiang Ying frowned and said, ¡°Forget it. He seems to be confident. Let¡¯s leave him be while we pay attention. He can get cloud iron ores on his own, so he should be very strong. Don¡¯t forget, Feng Lingyun already confirmed that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t take anyone from the Great Realm of Cultivation, he did the task alone. You should know how difficult this task is. Even you and I would need to exert some effort to mine the ores. If he really has the ability, then nobody from the lower realms can do anything to him.¡±

    Lin Ling nodded, ¡°If he can deal with the talents of the other sects, then our Tyrant de Sect would benefit a lot.¡±

    Xiang Ying smiled faintly and said, ¡°Any sect would want to steal such a talent. Let¡¯s see how he does.¡±

    Aftering out of the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s branch hall, Zhao Hai immediately used his portable transmission formation to go to Shangshan City. Upon appearing, he called Zhang Feng. They were still doing their tasks while Yuan Ba and the others were guarding the base.

    Zhao Hai used his portable transmission formation once more and appeared on the Great Realm of Cultivation¡¯s base. Seeing that Zhao Hai has returned, Yuan Ba and the others immediately went forward to greet them.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Yuan Ba, how has it been? You¡¯re the one guarding the base this time?¡±

    Yuan Ba smiled and said, ¡°Team Leader, it¡¯s my turn today. It has been greattely. I just finished two tasks. They¡¯re a little difficult, but the beasts along the way weren¡¯t very strong.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded ,¡±Good. Then I can rest assured. Here, this is what I earned from my recent task. Keep it for the base.¡±

    After saying that, Zhao Hai handed two spatial bags to Yuan Ba. Upon receiving the spatial bags and inspecting the contents, Yuan Ba¡¯splexion changed. Then he said, ¡°Team Leader, what tasks did you take? Why is there so much money?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask. This is something you can¡¯t do in the meantime. And even if you get strongerter on, you still shouldn¡¯t do it. It¡¯s very dangerous. Right, I won¡¯t be able to return regrly in the future. I just received a special task.¡±

    Yuan Ba looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Special task? What task is it?¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask, you can¡¯t take it anyway. Right, how is the realm doing?¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Yuan Ba seemed to have understood something, so he immediately nodded and said, ¡°After rying news about you, everyone was very happy. I heard that they¡¯re building a statue of you.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he said, ¡°They¡¯re making a statue of me? I¡¯m still alive, why build a statue for me? Tell them to stop making useless things.¡±

    Yuan Baughed and said, ¡°That can¡¯t happen. This is something the entire Great Realm of Cultivation decided to do. Your statue will stand beside the Battle Sword Monument. You can¡¯t stop them no matter what you say. In any case, you won¡¯t be returning there soon.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly as he shook his head, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s leave them be. I should go now. A lot of people are paying attention to me recently. It won¡¯t be good if I was seen here.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Yuan Ba couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Team Leader, are you in trouble?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no trouble. You don¡¯t have to worry. But this special task is issued by the Tyrant de Sect for its unofficial disciples.¡±

    Yuan Ba nodded and no longer asked. He knew that Zhao Hai was now half a step into the True Spirit Realm. As long as there was no ident, he would be a true disciple of the True Spirit Realm. Naturally, the tasks he would take would be something the Yuan Ba and the others wouldn¡¯t be able to get soon.

    Zhao Hai looked at Yuan Ba and said, ¡°Take care of yourself well. In the future, we¡¯ll reunite in the True Spirit Realm. Tell the others what I said when they return.¡±

    Yuan Ba nodded, then he suddenly remembered something as he said, ¡°Team Leader, you gave so much money, but what about you? You should keep some for yourself.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not short on money. You keep it and spend it for the base.¡± After he said that, a sh of white light appeared on the base as Zhao Hai disappeared.

    While Zhao Hai was leaving, the feeling of excitement in Yuan Ba¡¯s heart didn¡¯t disappear. After some time, he sighed and then looked at the others before saying, ¡°We should try harder. The Team Leader has created such a good environment for us. It would be unfair to him if we don¡¯t get results.¡±

    Everyone nodded. They were also moved by Zhao Hai¡¯s progress. They didn¡¯t expect that although Zhao Hai was already half step into the True Spirit Realm, he still gave them a lot of money. This wasn¡¯t something that anyone could do.

    Zhao Hai returned directly to his residence in Hengdao City. Only Zhao Hai could use a portable transmission formation to arrive at his residence. Even if other people have the coordinates, they wouldn¡¯t be able to use it.

    Zhao Hai rested for a day in his residence. The next day, as though nothing happened, Zhao Hai went to the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s branch hall to look for tasks he couldplete.

    The branch hall¡¯s staff knew that the metal disc dangling on Zhao Hai¡¯s waist wasn¡¯t for decoration. This meant that a new round ofpetition had begun. Their expressions couldn¡¯t help but change. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be this tant in showing his metal disc.

    Upon arriving at the counter, Zhao Hai scanned the avable tasks and before long he saw one he could take. It wasn¡¯t a dangerous task. It only involved looking for a medicinal material. This material wasn¡¯t very hard to find since it was abundant in the Soaring Dragon Realm. This medicinal material was called Rock Leather. This material could be found on the mountains of the realm. However, this task was quite special. It required a special Rock Leather from Beast Tooth Mountain called ck Rock Leather.

    Although ck Rock Leather could only be found in Beast Tooth Mountain, the mountain itself wasn¡¯t very dangerous. Moreover, Beast Tooth Mountain was very close to Yushou City(Imperial Beast City). With no ferocious beasts close by, it was a task that could be done bymon cultivators.

    Zhao Hai felt that this task was very suitable for him. The new round ofpetition has begun. Yushou City was the city built by the Imperial Beast Sect. If Zhao Hai took this task, he would definitely meet people chosen by the Imperial Beast Sect.

    Zhao Hai went to the female cultivator and said, ¡°Hello. I have to trouble you. I want to take on the task of collecting ck Rock Leather.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the female cultivator on the counter couldn¡¯t help but stare. He looked at Zhao Hai with a confused expression on her face as she said, ¡°You want to take that task? Getting ck Rock Leather from Beast Tooth Mountain? Are you joking?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not. I want to take on this task.¡±

    The female cultivator looked at Zhao Hai as though he was an idiot. After some time, she pointed towards the metal disc on Zhao Hai¡¯s waist and said, ¡°Do you know what that represents? You didn¡¯t just pick it up, did you?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I know what it represents. That¡¯s the reason I took this task. I¡¯m going to tell the people of the Imperial Beast Sect that I¡¯m going to start hunting them down.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the female cultivator¡¯s eyes shone. She looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I appreciate your courage. But isn¡¯t this too rash? That¡¯s the territory of the Imperial Beast Sect.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°As long as the people defending the Imperial Beast Sect don¡¯t move, I can guarantee my safety. Please confirm my task.¡±

    When the female cultivator heard Zhao Hai, she couldn¡¯t help but nod. She received Zhao Hai¡¯s jade token and recorded the task. After Zhao Hai received his jade token back, he cupped his fist towards the female cultivator and then left.

    Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s departing back, the female cultivator muttered, ¡°Good luck.¡±

    At this time, at the second floor of the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s branch hall, the Yin Yang Elders looked at Zhao Hai as the left and went to the transmission formation.

    The Yang Elder chuckled as he said, ¡°What a kid. I¡¯m liking him more and more. Senior Brother, how long has it been since we¡¯ve seen a kid as interesting as him?¡±

    The Yin Elder smiled and said, ¡°It has been a long time. The kid actually went to Yushou City. Those guys from the Imperial Beast Sect will be so pissed off. This kid is really confident. But that¡¯s alright. I reckon the Imperial Beast Sect and the Sword Hegemon Sect will be more behaved once this kid makes a move.¡±

    The Yang Elder looked at the Yin Elder and said, ¡°Senior Brother, aren¡¯t you worried about the kid¡¯s safety? You should know that those guys at the Imperial Beast Sect are rascals. They would break rules if they feel like it. If they made a move on Zhao Hai, he would be in great danger.¡±

    The Yin Elder smiled and said, ¡°You think I don¡¯t know that? Do you know why I asked Lin Ling to give Zhao Hai the metal disc? It¡¯s because I left my de qi inside that metal disc. If those guys from the Imperial Beast Sect dared to take action against Zhao Hai, then my de qi will wee them. It has been a long time since my de has tasted blood.¡±

    Hearing the Yin Elder, the Yang Elder stared, then he said, ¡°So you¡¯ve already made arrangements. That¡¯s good. I really want to see what those people from the Imperial Beast Sect would look like when they see your de qi. Hahaha. The two of us ughtered five of the Seven Birds of the Imperial Beast Sect. They hated us to death for that.¡±

    The Yin Elder also chuckled. This was the proudest moment of the Yin Yang Elders. At that time, the two of them were only inner disciples of the Tyrant de Sect. But they were already well known. Back then, the Imperial Beast Sect had seven people who were more famous than the two. Because the beasts used by these seven people were all birds, they were titled as the Seven Birds.

    Later on, when the two went out for a mission, they met the Imperial Beast Sect¡¯s Seven Birds. At that time, the Seven Birds were so arrogant. They looked down on the two. Both sides entered into a conflict which caused the Yin Yang Elders to kill five of the Seven Birds. After that battle, they were known as the Yin Yang Ghost des. This battle became the most memorable battle of their life.

    The Yin Elder looked at the transmission formation and said, ¡°Everything will depend on that kid¡¯s luck. If he cane back alive and join the Tyrant de Sect, I¡¯ll ept him as a disciple. The two of us will teach him together. Then we¡¯ll unleash him to the world. Let them know that the disciple of the Yin Yang Ghost des could also turn the world upside down.¡± The Yang Elder nodded with bright eyes. Now that they were aware of Zhao Hai¡¯s talent, they naturally wouldn¡¯t let him go.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai appeared in Yushou City. When first appeared, Zhao Hai was stunned. Compared to Hengdao City, Yushou City waspletely different. Yushou City was built withrge rocks that weren¡¯t even polished. There was also moss growing on top of the rocks. From time to time, stone pirs jutted out from the street. The stone pirs were engraved with animal heads, making it look hideous. There were a lot of people walking around the city that had their own subordinate beasts with them. This caused Zhao Hai to be surprised.

    Yushou City was definitely the domain of the Imperial Beast Sect. However, this ce shouldn¡¯t be all dominated by the people of the Imperial Beast Sect. Howe there were a lot of people walking with their beasts?

    What Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know was that there was something special with Yushou City. Tasks given by the Imperial Beast Sect included simple beast-taming techniques. They weren¡¯t too profound and could only be used against normal beasts. However, to those from the lower realms, this beast-taming technique was very good. The beasts can help them during battles and were also very loyal. Because of this, a lot of cultivators in Yushou City would use the beast-taming technique to tame their own beasts. This caused the current scene where almost everyone had a beast with them.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know this, but he didn¡¯t really care if these people brought their beasts with them or not. In any case, they weren¡¯t a threat to him.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately go out of the city toplete his task. Instead, he walked around the city and explored. By the end, he arrived at the Imperial Beast Sect¡¯s branch hall. The branch hall of the Imperial Beast Sect was a tall tower with reliefs of beasts engraved on its walls. It looked like a giant totem pole.

    Zhao Hai stood outside the branch hall and looked at it. To be honest, the reliefs engraved on the tower weren¡¯t that beautiful. However, the images shown expressed the true aura of the beasts. It can be seen that the master who engraved these reliefs was also someone who has a deep understanding of beasts.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 Chapter 1968

    <h4>Chapter 1968: Demonstrate</h4>

    After looking at the Imperial Beast Sect¡¯s branch hall for a while, Zhao Hai entered. Although the Imperial Beast Sect¡¯s branch hall was a tall tower, its inside was simr to the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s branch hall. The first floor was also dedicated to tasks with three counters.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and walked towards the task board and looked through it. Before long, he noticed the rewards of the tasks and understood why there were so many people who have beasts in the city.

    Zhao Hai also noticed that the staff in the branch hall were looking at him with unfriendly looks.

    The staff should have figured out Zhao Hai¡¯s identity. However, he didn¡¯t care. ording to the rules of Soaring Dragon Realm, sect disciples weren¡¯t allowed to make a move against people from the lower realms. The Imperial Beast Sect should also be subjected to the same rules.

    After walking around the branch hall for a couple of minutes, Zhao Hai turned around and left. By this point, the staff of the hall were looking at Zhao Hai with fiery looks. They understood that Zhao Hai was taunting them.

    The people of the Imperial Beast Sect should already be aware that thepetition between their sect and the Tyrant de Sect has begun. They even sent a few people to attack the people of the Tyrant de Sect. Originally, they thought that they had the upper hand. But with Zhao Hai tantly showing himself inside their branch hall, they suddenly felt that their faces were being pped.

    Seeing Zhao Hai walk out, the people of the Imperial Beast Sect immediately informed their unofficial disciples so that they could prepare to intercept him.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care what the Imperial Beast Sect would do. He was going to look for ck Rock Leather now. No matter what, it was something that he needed to do. He was now waiting for the Imperial Beast Sect¡¯s response. Zhao Hai believed that they definitely would not let him off.

    Not long after Zhao Hai left Yushou City, he arrived in Beast Tooth Mountain and easily collected ck Rock Leather. Afterpleting his task, Zhao Hai walked around the mountain. He didn¡¯t want to leave since he was waiting for people to arrive.

    Before long, the figures of five people were seen on Beast Tooth Mountain. Through the Space, Zhao Hai looked at these five people. Of the five people, two were actually female. One of them wore royal-blue robes and had a frosty look on their face. She had the imposing aura of royalty.

    The other female cultivator was the opposite. She wore fiery red armor. And her clothes were very short. Her armor skirts were also short. However, the boots she wore were quite long, only revealing a small amount of her shiny white thighs. Her top was only enough to cover her breasts, showing her navel.

    The remaining three were men, of which two were sword cultivators. The two sword cultivators carried the same type of long ck sword, they seem to be from the same sect. As for thest person, he was two meters tall and was covered in beast skin. He had the ubed hair of a wild man. Most importantly, beside this two-meter man was a tiger that had the aura of a king of beasts.

    The five were obviously together. Moreover, it looked like they had cooperated for some time. What surprised Zhao Hai the most was that the group was headed by the wild-looking man.

    Although the group arrived in Beast Tooth Mountain, they didn¡¯t immediately seek Zhao Hai out. Instead, they gathered halfway up the mountain. Then their leader said, ¡°That guy hasn¡¯t left since entering Beast Tooth Mountain. We¡¯ll look for him separately. Our distance to each other should not exceed a kilometer. If you encounter a beast, don¡¯t attack it. Try to avoid it.¡±

    The others nodded and then dispersed. Seeing this, Zhao Hai smiled faintly. He has no intention of running away. He found a tree andid down beneath as he looked at the sky. At the same time, he took out a bottle of liquor to drink.

    Not long after Zhao Hai began drinking liquor, he felt his metal disc vibrate. Then he said, ¡°You¡¯re finally here. I was afraid that my liquor would run out before you arrived.¡±

    The five already surrounded Zhao Hai. The leader looked at Zhao Hai and sneered, ¡°You have guts. But to a cultivator, having too much confidence is not good. Being overconfident is no different tfrom being foolish.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I wondered how the two cultivators from the Tyrant de Sect died. As it turns out, they have been surrounded. What a letdown. There¡¯s no meaning in dealing with people like you.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, theplexion of the five changed. Their leader coldly snorted and said, ¡°Your tongue is slick. As long as we kill you, the method does not matter. Everyone, let¡¯s stop wasting time on him.¡± After he said that, the two-meter tall man formed a w with his two hands. At the same time, his tiger growled and was ready to pounce. The tiger was ring at Zhao Hai.

    The two sword cultivators took their swords out. Their swords werepletely ck which made them look unusual. As for the royal-looking woman, she took out a ribbon that slithered around her body like a snake. The other female cultivator took out two fiery daggers and held them in each hand.

    Seeing the group of five getting ready to fight, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Good, you¡¯re prepared. Then let¡¯s begin.¡±

    The tall man roared and threw himself towards Zhao Hai. His w-like hands stretched out, targeting Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulders. On his side was his tiger whose target was Zhao Hai¡¯s feet.

    The two sword cultivators waved their swords, intending to sh Zhao Hai¡¯s body in half. Meanwhile, the two female cultivators seem to be waiting before making a move.

    Seeing the coordination between the five, Zhao Hai waved his hand and took out the vermillion bird stamp and the ck tortoise stamp. Water and fire appeared and attacked the tall man. At the same time, Zhao Hai took his de out and blocked the attack of the sword cultivators.

    Three shes were immediately heard. The tall man and his tiger were sent back by the water and fire. Meanwhile, the two sword cultivators were driven back by Zhao Hai¡¯s de.

    At this time, a growl was heard as a fiery-red figure charged towards Zhao Hai. Seeing this, Zhao Hai waved his de, blocking the sessive attacks of the daggers. As the red female attacked, her attack speed continued to increase.

    While Zhao Hai was dealing with the red-clothed female, he suddenly felt a tightening on his foot. Zhao Hai stared and discovered that his feet were being tied down by the blue ribbon.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change. He could feel that the blue ribbon was a high-grade artifact. Otherwise, it would not have been able to escape his spiritual force.

    With an intention, Zhao Hai released a fire snake from the vermillion bird stamp, sending it towards the blue-robed female. At the same time, two water snakes came out of the ck tortoise stamp and attacked the tall man.

    While all of this was happening, Zhao Hai was dealing with the sword cultivators as well as the dagger-wielding female cultivator. At first nce, it might seem like Zhao Hai was at a disadvantage. However, he wasn¡¯t actually hurt.

    The further the battle went on, the more startled the five cultivators became. They were confident in their strengths. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be so strong that he could fight against five people on his own. Although he was on the defensive, he wasn¡¯t showing any signs of being defeated.

    The five cultivators knew that if they couldn¡¯t deal with Zhao Hai today, then he would be a great menace in the future. After all, they became enemies the moment they attacked. Even if they entered the True Spirit Realmter on, this enmity would still be present. The five couldn¡¯t help but increase the intensity of their attacks. However, Zhao Hai was still calmly defending.

    Seeing that there was no progress, the tall cultivator finally said, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s go all out. He cannot survive.¡± After he said that, he and his tiger roared at the same time. Then the tiger and the tall cultivator began to merge and became a three-meter tall being with a tiger¡¯s head. At the same time, small snakes appeared around his body. These small snakes all charged towards Zhao Hai along with the tall cultivator.

    Although the tall cultivator had turned into a tiger-man hybrid, his eyes were still clear, showing that he was in full control. This was a technique that allowed man and beast tobine, naturally it would have means to keep the cultivator¡¯s mind intact.

    Seeing their leader¡¯s actions, the two sword cultivators stared for a moment. They clenched their teeth and bit down on their tongue, causing blood essence to sputter onto their swords. When this happened, the wailing of ghosts was heard on their swords. Before long, their swords turned into ck gas that surrounded them. When the ck gas vanished, the two sword cultivators were wearing ghost armor and had a double-handed sword on their hands. They also have masks on their faces that show a ghost face. The two seemed to be ghastly and evil beings.

    As for the royal-dressed woman, she coldly snorted and raised her blue ribbon in the air. The sound of a phoenix cried out of the blue ribbon. Then a phoenix avatar appeared that charged towards Zhao Hai.

    The dagger-wielding woman scratched her daggers, which turned them into fiery scimitars. Then she proceeded to attack Zhao Hai.

    Seeing that his enemies had gone all out, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes shone. Then heughed and said, ¡°You finally showed some real skill. Interesting.¡± Then with an intention, Zhao Hai¡¯s de separated into parts and then sank into the ground around him. Zhao Hai also vanished, leaving the five cultivators inside a dome under a sea of stars.

    As the five cultivators were stunned, the starry sky changed. It was divided into two sections that were fiery hot and frigidly cold. The cry of a vermillion bird and the roar of a ck tortoise was also heard from the two sections.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 Chapter 1969

    <h4>Chapter 1969: Increased Might</h4>

    The pressureing from the starry sky caused the five cultivators to change their expression. These five weren¡¯t clueless rookies. Everyone who entered the Soaring Dragon Realm has stepped onto the immortal stage. All of them had encountered countless battles throughout their lives and have seen all kinds of formations. As soon as the starry sky appeared, they immediately knew that they had entered a formation. They wanted to observe the formation first to find out a way to break out of it. They just didn¡¯t expect the pressure toe almost immediately.

    The pressure was very formidable. It was as if they were facing ancient beasts, two beasts to be exact. As the five cultivators were stunned, the surrounding space shuddered as the cry of the vermillion bird and the roar of the ck tortoise was heard.

    The five soon noticed the stars above them forming a vermillion bird. The bird was majestic. It had burning mes as feathers and a long plume of tail.

    At the same time, in the ice-cold section of the sky was a ck tortoise. Coiled around the tortoise¡¯s body was a snake.

    The vermillion bird and the ck tortoise appeared amidst the starry sky. As the five cultivators looked at the two ancient beasts, they couldn¡¯t help but be shocked once more. The two ancient beasts seem to be looking at them with disdain.

    As the five were stunned, the vermillion bird pped its wings, causing a belt of fire to cover the five people. The five wanted to run away, but the belt of fire was just too strong. They were quickly hit by the belt of fire. Although they managed to narrowly evade the attack, they were still severely injured.

    However, before they could take a breather, ice arrows were shot towards them. This time, they weren¡¯t able to respond in time. They stood in ce as the arrows wereing for them. The tall cultivator was hit by the arrow and was forced to separate with his beast. However, the two of them were still frozen into ice.

    As for the two sword cultivators, their defenses were useless against the frigid arrow. Their armors became like paper as they were hit by the arrows. As for the female cultivators, they suffered the same fate.

    When the five cultivators died, the formation immediately cleared out. The vermillion bird and the ck tortoise disappeared. The only figure remaining was Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai looked at the six lifeless corpses in front of him and couldn¡¯t help but be absent-minded. To be honest, he didn¡¯t expect this result. Zhao Hai was aware of how strong the ster transformations great formation was. In the past, the formation could at most trap the enemy for a long time. Zhao Hai nned to use the formation to trap the enemy for a couple of days. As long as he eliminates one or two, then he would have an easier time fighting the others.

    However, as Zhao Hai was setting up the formation, he ced the vermillion bird stamp and the ck tortoise stamp on the core nodes of the formation. And as Zhao Hai was about to control the formation to attack the five cultivators, the formation suddenly changed. Zhao Hai never knew about this attack before. In the end, a belt of fire and a few ice arrows were enough to deal with the opponent.

    This was the reason Zhao Hai was surprised. He didn¡¯t control the formation, it attacked on his own. When Zhao Hai tried to control the formation, he found that the functions had changed. It seems like the formation has be more intelligent. If the formation was a typewriter in the past, then the current formation was aputer.

    As soon as Zhao Hai discovered this, he immediately issued orders to the formation so that it wouldn¡¯t destroy the opponent¡¯s corpses.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect the battle to end as soon as he issued his order. And the formation was able toplete Zhao Hai¡¯s request perfectly. Zhao Hai was certain that if he didn¡¯t give the order, then his opponents wouldn¡¯t leave any bodies behind.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand to receive the six corpses. Then he looked at the vermillion bird stamp and the ck tortoise stamp as he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect these stamps to have more uses.¡±

    What Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know was that the vermillion bird stamp and the ck tortoise stamp were originally artifacts meant for suppression. They were the artifacts used to suppress the four directions. If all four stamps were used, their might would be even stronger. If the ster transformation formation was like aputer, then the vermillion bird stamp and the ck tortoise stamp would be the central processing unit of theputer. Without them, theputer would not be able to function.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stay in the area for long. He felt powerful aurasing from Yushou City. At the same time, powerful auras could also be felt from the forests. If he didn¡¯t leave at this time, then he would only be courting death.

    This time, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use the portable transmission formation to leave, he used the Space directly. However, he didn¡¯t teleport too far. Once he reached a certain distance, he used his portable transmission formation to return to Hengdao City. He knew that the people of Yushou City had already noticed him. If he still went to the city, then he might encounter some problems.

    Although there was a rule in the Soaring Dragon Realm that prevented official disciples of the sects from attacking unofficial disciples, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t expect all cultivators to follow it. If the Imperial Beast Sect decided to ignore this rule, then what was Zhao Hai going to do? Should he helplessly wait for death, or show the might of the Space? No matter which choice, all of them were detrimental to Zhao Hai.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai risked using the Space to escape from Beast Tooth Mountain. Then when he was not far from Yushou City, he immediately used his portable transmission formation to return to Hengdao City.

    Upon arriving at Hengdao City, Zhao Hai walked towards the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s branch hall. Upon entering the hall, the staff inside couldn¡¯t help but stare. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to return so soon. Since he left, only half a day has passed.

    While the staff were confused, Zhao Hai went to hand in his task. After giving the ck Rock Leather and taking his jade card, Zhao Hai went out of the building. Then he knocked on the side entrance.

    The gate opened and the young cultivator from before was seen. Seeing Zhao Hai, he nodded and said, ¡°Come in. The Senior Brothers are waiting for you.¡±

    The small entrance led directly to the back courtyard of the branch office. Zhao Hai followed the cultivator to the courtyard. When they arrived, the young cultivator announced, ¡°Senior Brother Xiang, Senior Brother Lin, Zhao Hai is here to see you.¡±

    Lin Ling¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Come in.¡± The young cultivator gestured towards Zhao Hai to enter. Zhao Hai cupped his fist towards the young cultivator and said, ¡°Thank you, Junior Brother.¡±

    The young cultivator just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. After that, Zhao Hai entered the hall. Inside were Lin Ling and Xiang Ying. Between them was a table with a heated pot of wine. Then on each side was a jade cup.

    Zhao Hai cupped his fist and said, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen the Senior Brothers.¡±

    The two nodded, then Lin Ling said, ¡°I heard that you went out to harvest ck Rock Leather and ran out to Yushou City? Hahaha. Good. You¡¯re really bold.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not too bold, but I¡¯m not a coward either. Senior Brother, I¡¯m here to hand my task over.¡±

    Lin Ling stared, then he said, ¡°Hand in? What task?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°The special task. I¡¯ve killed a few people who have metal discs. Therefore, I came here to submit it.¡±

    Lin Ling and Xiang Ying were stunned. Xiang Ying said, ¡°You mean you killed a few unofficial disciples of the Imperial Beast Sect and the Sword Hegemon Sect? Didn¡¯t you just take this task this morning?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly. Then he waved his hand and took out five metal discs. Looking at the metal discs, Lin Ling had a shocked look on his face. The more he looked at the discs, the wider the smile on his face. Then heughed and said, ¡°Good kid. You did well. I didn¡¯t expect you to kill three people from the Imperial Beast Sect and two from the Sword Hegemon Sect. Good, good!¡±

    After he said that, Lin Ling handed the metal discs to Xiang Ying. A huge smile also appeared on Xiang Ying¡¯s face as he looked at the metal discs. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Good job. Your task has been perfectlypleted. However, you should no longer go to the Imperial Beast Sect¡¯s domain in the future. Just move around Shangshan City and Hengdao City. Otherwise, you would be in danger.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Lin Ling opened his mouth and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s time for me to tell you. Collecting ten of these discs will allow you to be an outer disciple of the Tyrant de Sect.¡±

    Zhao Hai showed an excited look on his face as he nodded, ¡°Senior Brother, I understand.¡±

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s face, Lin Ling couldn¡¯t help but remind him, ¡°Zhao Hai, you have to listen to what I¡¯ve said. I said that ten of these metal discs can allow you to be an outer disciple of the Tyrant de Sect. Do you understand what it means?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I understand. What you mean to say is that I don¡¯t only need to guard against the Imperial Beast Sect and the Sword Hegemon Sect, I also have to guard against other people.¡±

    Lin Ling nodded, ¡°You¡¯re wise. Now go. I¡¯m waiting for you to be my Junior Brother in the Tyrant de Sect.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a nod. He cupped his fist towards the two and then left.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 Chapter 1957

    Chapter 1957: Yin Yang Elders

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind the gazes directed at him. He knew how rare it was for someone to rent a ce to stay in Hengdao City. So it wasn¡¯t surprising that people were interested.

    After some time, the female cultivator on the counter recovered. She looked at Zhao Hai and replied, ¡°Mister is looking for a residence? Please go to the second floor. The second floor is dedicated to renting houses in the city.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and expressed his gratitude. Then he went towards a nearby staircase. When he disappeared, the first floor was full of activity. The cultivators were shocked to see Zhao Hai looking for a residence in the city. They knew very well what it meant to have a residence in the city. Not only would it ensure safety, this also means that the person who rented the residence was rich.

    Very few people from the lower realms rent ces in the city. To them, this was nothing more than burning money. A day was a hundred spirit stones. This meant that ten days would cost a jade essence. Jade essence was very valuable for those in the lower realms. Only a few people would dare spend this much money on a residence.

    Because of this, everyone was startled when they heard that Zhao Hai was going to rent a residence. This meant that he didn¡¯t mind spending a lot of money.

    When Zhao Hai arrived at the second floor, he immediately noticed theck of people. There was a counter with two old cultivators sitting down. Both of them looked bored to the point of being sleepy.

    Hearing footsteps, the two cultivators opened their eyes. When he saw the two cultivators staring at him, Zhao Hai paused for a moment before walking towards them.

    Although the two cultivators were old and looked senile, Zhao Hai could see killing intent on their eyes. Zhao Hai was sure that these two were stronger than Lin Ling. It seems like the Tyrant de Sect still attached great importance towards the Soaring Dragon Realm. Otherwise they wouldn¡¯t have sent these two people here.

    When Zhao Hai paused and then resumed talking, the two old cultivators stared.

    As he arrived at the counter, Zhao Hai immediately greeted them, ¡°Seniors, my name is Zhao Hai, I want to rent a ce in Hengdao City. Is that possible?¡±

    One of the two cultivators nodded, ¡°Of course. What kind of residence does little senior brother want to rent?¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly replied, ¡°Seniors, I¡¯m not worthy of being called little senior brother. Just call me Zhao Hai. I was able to get insights while I was doing a task, so I want to find a ce to seclude myself. I wonder if seniors have ces you can rmend?¡±

    When the old cultivators heard Zhao Hai, theyughed. Then one of them said, ¡°Then let us congratte you in advance. There are a few residences that are in quiet neighborhoods. However, these residences are separated into grades. The lowest is a small room located in a region of the city with the weakest spiritual force. The rent is quite cheap, one jade essence per month. There¡¯s a better one worth 2 jade essences per month. If you want more, there¡¯s a room that¡¯s rich in spiritual force and is well decorated. It¡¯s three jade essences per month. Naturally, we have a high-quality residence. Not only is it rich in spiritual energy and luxuriously decorated, nobody would alsoe and disturb you. If you want to rent it, this old man can give it to you for 6 jade essences per month. You also need to deposit one month of rent. So which residence do you want?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I want a high-quality residence. I¡¯ll rent it for a month first.¡± Then he waved his hand and took out six jade essences.

    The old man received the jade essences and then looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be a rich man.¡± While talking, he put away the jade essences and took out a jade token. After giving it to Zhao Hai, the old cultivator said, ¡°Go downstairs with this jade token. Someone will then lead you to your residence. That residence will be yours for one month. We don¡¯t care how many people you let in. But if you want to use that residence for business, you have toe to us to report.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then he took the jade token and then left.

    When Zhao Hai went downstairs, one of the old cultivators said, ¡°Senior Brother, this kid is quite good. Is that Zhao Hai that Lin Ling mentioned? He¡¯s a perceptive one. Lin Ling¡¯s eyes for talent are really good.¡±

    The other cultivator smiled and said, ¡°That kid became wary when he saw us. We didn¡¯t even move. Wepletely hid our killing aura but he was still able to feel it. That¡¯s not easy to do.¡±

    The first cultivator nodded, ¡°Although this kid doesn¡¯t seem to have any killing aura, the fact that he¡¯s very sensitive to it means that a lot of people have died in his hands. That kid Lin Ling said that Zhao Hai was an armymander back in the lower realms. It would be good for us if he joins the Tyrant de Sect.¡±

    The other cultivator agreed, ¡°From time to time, absolute talents would appear in the Soaring Dragon Realm. People here are tempered by battles and are sometimes stronger than those trained by our sect. Those little guys back in the True Spirit Realm aren¡¯t murderous enough. They only y with their des with no intention of killing. What a joke. We need to talk to the sect master about this.¡±

    The other cultivator nodded. Then the two no longer spoke. They closed their eyes and returned to their drowsy state.

    When Zhao Hai left the second floor, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a long breath. Although he knew that the two old cultivators wouldn¡¯t treat him unjustly, Zhao Hai¡¯s heart was still pounding hard. The pressure he felt from the two was enormous.

    A cultivator was already waiting for Zhao Hai when he descended from the second floor. It was a young cultivator less than 20 years of age. One could still see a trace of naivete on his face. However, this cultivator wasn¡¯t weak and has achieved the immortal stage.

    When Zhao Hai came down, the young cultivator hastily stepped forward and bowed, ¡°Mister, you have rented a residence. Please show me your jade token.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then gave the jade token to the young man. After looking at the jade token, the young cultivator nodded and said, ¡°Mister, pleasee with me.¡± Then he led Zhao Hai to the side of the hall.

    Those on the first floor were looking at Zhao Hai once more. Most of those on the first floor only heard of people renting residences in the city, but they had never seen a person doing it. Naturally, they were curious about the residence. Some of them followed Zhao Hai out of the hall to see what kind of residence Zhao Hai rented.

    At this time, on the back part of the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s Branch Hall, Lin Ling and Xiang Ying were sitting. In front of them was a cultivator. Lin Ling looked at the cultivator and said, ¡°You said Zhao Hai rented a residence? And it¡¯s the highest quality residence?¡±

    The cultivator nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Zhao Hai rented the best residence. The Yin Yang Elders dealt with the transaction.¡±

    Lin Ling nodded, ¡°Did the Yin Yang Elders say something about him?¡±

    The cultivator shook his head, ¡°The elders didn¡¯t say anything. However, theymented on Senior Brother Lin. They said that you have good eyes.¡±

    Hearing this, Lin Ling was happy. He looked at Xiang Ying and said, ¡°Brother, what do you think? I wasn¡¯t wrong. Haha.¡±

    Xiang Ying smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother Lin, your eye for talent is very famous in the Tyrant de Sect. Zhao Hai being praised by the Yin Yang Elders further proves this. Do you think we should recruit Zhao Hai ahead of time?¡±

    Lin Ling thought about it before saying, ¡°We should wait. He just came to the Soaring Dragon Realm. He¡¯s not yetpletely suited to life here. Allowing him to enter the True Spirit Realm at this point wouldn¡¯t be any good. He needs to adapt more.¡±

    Xiang Ying nodded, ¡°Alright, but we need to hold on to him tightly.¡±

    Lin Ling smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he can¡¯t go anywhere else. After the praise given by the Yin Yang Elders, we have to pay more attention to him. We might even need to find Hu Wang and Xiang Que to make sure that they don¡¯t cause any trouble. Little Hai is more of a genius than I expected. We have to be careful.¡±

    Xiang Yin agreed, ¡°We should. Senior Brother, let¡¯s use this opportunity to head out. We need to resolve this matter before Zhao Hai goes out of seclusion. This way, it would be less dangerous for him. What do you think?¡±

    Lin Ling nodded and said, ¡°Alright. But we need to greet the two elders first. Although they came here to temper their minds, it would be impossible to ignore them when ites to this matter.¡± Xiang Ying nodded, then the two stood up and left.

    Under the guidance of the Tyrant de Sect cultivator, Zhao Hai arrived at a residence right beside the sect branch. It was a single residence with its own entrance and courtyard. Moreover, being near to the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s branch hall, it was an extension of the sect¡¯s forbidden area. This meant that no violence was allowed in the vicinity. And most people weren¡¯t allowed to walk the streets outside it.

    The young cultivator took Zhao Hai inside the residence. The courtyard wasn¡¯t big but it wasn¡¯t small either. It was a thousand square meters. After the courtyard was a row of three buildings.

    The young cultivator stopped and then looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°Mister, this is your residence. Please hang your jade token on the front gate. This jade token is a defensive artifact and also has an rm formation. This will prevent others from disturbing you. If you head out, you can take the token and hang it once you return. If your one month is finished, there¡¯s no need for you to go out. The jade token will record your credits. You can pay your bnce once you¡¯re done with your seclusion.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave his thanks to the young cultivator. Then he hung the jade token on the front gate before entering.

 Chapter 1970

    Chapter 1970 ¨C Suspected Plot

    The Yin Yang Elders were currently looking at five metal discs. These discs were the ones Zhao Hai brought back. The two old men couldn¡¯t help but look at it with surprise. Lin Ling and Xiang Ying were standing at the side.

    When Zhao Hai left, the two elders appeared in the courtyard. When the two seniors arrived, Lin Ling and Xiang Ying immediately stood up and offered them a seat. The Yin Elder looked at Xiang Ying and said, ¡°Little Ying, show me the discs that the kid Zhao Hai brought back.¡±

    Xiang Ying gave the five discs that Zhao Hai collected to the two elders. The two elders looked at the metal discs one after another. A happy expression was on their faces.

    After the two elders looked at the discs, the Yin Elder looked at Lin Ling and said, ¡°Lin Ling, good job on finding Zhao Hai early. This old man will make sure to inform the sect¡¯s higher ups about your contribution.¡±

    Lin Ling bowed and said, ¡°Thank you very much, Martial Uncle.¡±

    The Yang Elder chuckled and said, ¡°It seems like Zhao Hai will join our Tyrant de Sect before long. This would make him the fastest cultivator to enter the True Spirit Realm.¡±

    Lin Ling and the others were stunned when they heard this. Then they immediately recovered. Ever since the Soaring Dragon Realm was established, nobody has collected five metal discs in such a short time. If Zhao Hai managed to collect ten discs, then he would be the quickest lower realm cultivator to join a sect in the True Spirit Realm.

    The Yin Elder smiled faintly and said, ¡°Actually, I feel that Zhao Hai¡¯s current strength is already enough to enter the True Spirit Realm. But we can¡¯t break the rules. It¡¯s better to keep him here for a while. Now that the kid had provoked the Imperial Beast Sect, I¡¯m sure that things would be more lively soon.¡±

    The Yang Elder coldly snorted and said, ¡°So what if he provoked the Imperial de Sect. What can they do? No matter what, it¡¯s good for us. We can settle ounts from long ago.¡±

    The Yin Elder smiled faintly and didn¡¯t say anything. Lin Ling and Xiang Ying knew that the Yin Elder¡¯s temperament was much worsepared to the Yang Elder. But after years of self-reflection, the Yin Elder¡¯s temperament has improved. If it was a few years ago, then he would have flown into rage and turned Yushou City upside down.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Zhao Hai, the Tyrant de Sect would have lost a lot. People they were paying attention to were being attacked, which resulted in two deaths and six wounded. How could the two elders not be angry with this? Fortunately, Zhao Hai was able to kill five, otherwise the two elders would not be able to hold back and ughter their way into Yushou City. If that happens, things in the Soaring Dragon Realm would be troublesome.

    The Yang Elder¡¯splexion improved. He looked at Lin Ling and Xiang Ying and said, ¡°You two are doing well. I know that you¡¯ve reminded Zhao Hai against other people. I heard that in addition to Zhao Hai, there¡¯s another strong kid. However, that kid seems to be taking action against people on his side. What¡¯s happening?¡±

    Lin Ling nodded, then he frowned and said, ¡°There¡¯s such a thing. That person¡¯s name is Mo Si. He entered five years before Zhao Hai. His strength is extraordinary. Although he isn¡¯t as powerful as Zhao Hai, he¡¯s not that bad. We started paying attention to him two years ago. That kid is a loner and uses the de well. Hees from an ordinary lower realm and there¡¯s nothing extraordinary from his background. He became active in Hengdao City andpleted all his tasks alone. He became murderous three years ago. He rented a small courtyard and paid it with money he got from killing people. A year ago, we made him an unofficial disciple of the sect. But after getting his metal disc, he didn¡¯t set off to other cities to hunt. Instead, he targeted other people on our side. So far, he has killed three people with metal discs.¡±

    The Yin Elder¡¯s expression dropped, then he coldly snorted and said, ¡°He can¡¯t deal with our enemies and instead killed our own people. Such people aren¡¯t worthy of our Tyrant de Sect. Kick him out of the sect. We don¡¯t want people like him.¡±

    Lin Ling frowned and said, ¡°Elder, this Mo Si is very good. I heard that the True Dao Sect is also paying attention to him. If we kick him out now, I¡¯m afraid the True Dao Sect would immediately get him. And that kid doesn¡¯t have the greatest hearts. He will surely hate the Tyrant de Sect. If he joins the True Dao Sect, his existence would have a certain impact on the rtionship of the two sects. Moreover, it¡¯s inconvenient to make a move against him in the Soaring Dragon Realm. This is the reason why I haven¡¯t driven him away yet.¡±

    The Yin Elder frowned, ¡°You mean to say that we cannot do anything to him right now? Hmph. That kid is lucky. If this was the sect, this old man would have executed him already.¡±

    Xiang Ying smiled faintly and said, ¡°The Elders shouldn¡¯t take action for this kind of human. I have a n to get rid of this kid.¡±

    The Yin Elder looked at Xiang Ying and said, ¡°What n do you have? Let¡¯s hear it?¡±

    Xiang Ying answered, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Mo Si like to attack people on his own side? And he¡¯s a jealous man. As long as we spread word about Zhao Hai, I believe he won¡¯t be able to hold back and attack him. When they fight, I¡¯m certain that Zhao Hai would be the one who would win.¡±

    Hearing Xiang Ying, the Yin Elder stared. Then after thinking about it, he nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Then let¡¯s do that. Although the Tyrant de Sect acts domineering, we have always been united. Our sect doesn¡¯t need a ruthless and traitorous person. Go and tell Zhao Hai about it.¡±

    The twoplied. The Yang Elder looked at the two and said, ¡°Get to the bottom of this Mo Si¡¯s background. Find out everything about him. Look at the sect he came from and who has visited it over the years. Check everything. I want to see if someone is behind this matter.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Xiang Ying and Lin Ling couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then their expression changed as they said, ¡°Yes. Elder can rest assured, we will look into it.¡±

    The Yin Elder looked at the Yang Elder and said, ¡°Junior Brother, are you thinking that someone from the lower realms wants to deal with our Tyrant de Sect? How is that possible?¡±

    The Yin Elder knew that even if his Junior Brother had a short temper, he was very meticulous when he is calm. Therefore, the Yin Elder respected the thoughts of the Yang Elder. But this time, the Yang Elder¡¯s idea looks too outrageous.

    The Yang Elder shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m also not sure about it. However, we cannot ignore the possibility. The Tyrant de Sect is famous for our unity. If someone wants to destroy the Tyrant de Sect, doing it from the inside would be a good idea. This is more terrifying than having enemies outside.¡±

    The Yin Elder nodded. Lin Ling and Xiang Ying¡¯s expressions also turned serious. If what the Yang Elder said was true, then that would be terrifying.

    The reason they were worried was because the Tyrant de Sect was differentpared to other sects. The Tyrant de Sect has the fewest disciples among the top sects. Although the sect has a lot of powerful experts, their ranking among the top sects in the True Spirit Realm wasn¡¯t at the top due to theirck of disciples. The Tyrant de Sect was also known in the True Spirit Realm for their unity. If one was asked which sect was the most united in the True Spirit Realm, then they would definitely point to the Tyrant de Sect.

    If it was the other sects, then they would not have worried about someone trying to destroy it from the inside. Sects always had internal strife, and there were enough mountains for everyone. But things weren¡¯t the same with the Tyrant de Sect. With how few disciples it had, destroying their rtionship with each other would be destructive to the sect.

    As he thought about it, the Yin Elder said, ¡°Lin Ling, Xiang Ying, make sure that this matter doesn¡¯t reach anyone else¡¯s ears. Make your investigations in secret. We will report this matter to this sect. If there¡¯s really someone behind this, then this old man will go out and ughter them.¡±

    The Yang Elder coldly snorted and said, ¡°Someone actually dared to use this method against the Tyrant de Sect.¡±

    Lin Ling and Xiang Yingplied. The Yin Yang Elders stood up and then left the courtyard. When the elders left, Xiang Ying looked at Lin Ling and said, ¡°Senior Brother Lin, you are closer to Zhao Hai than me. You tell him about Mo Si. Right, ask Zhao Hai to see if he could draw out a little information from Mo Si¡¯s mouth. I¡¯ll go and check Mo Si¡¯s background. If the Yang Elder¡¯s suspicions are true, then the Tyrant de Sect will not let him off. Even his small realm will be annihted.¡±

    Lin Ling coldly snorted and said, ¡°If that is really the case, then not even dogs or chickens will be left in Mo Si¡¯s realm.¡± After saying that, he turned around and left. This time, he didn¡¯t send someone to call Zhao Hai. He would go and meet Zhao Hai himself.

    Zhao Hai was currently in his own residence. He wasn¡¯t anxious about collecting ten metal discs. In any case, he has time. He was also prepared to taunt the Sword Hegemon Sect. After that, he should have collected ten discs.

    As for dealing with people on his side to get their metal discs, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have any intentions to do that. Why should he attack his own people? Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t that kind of person.

    Zhao Hai sat in his courtyard andmunicated with Cai¡¯er in his mind. He was asking Cai¡¯er to help him calcte how stronger the ster transformations great formation became upon using the vermillion bird stamp and the ck tortoise stamp.

    This information is very relevant for Zhao Hai. When Zhao Hai used the formation against the five cultivators, he felt that he hadn¡¯t exerted the full power of the formation. The formation didn¡¯t even use a ten thousandth( 1/10,000th ) of its strength. If it was used in its full power, then even Zhao Hai would not be able to resist it.

    Zhao Hai wants to know if he could use the formation to deal with people like Hu Wang and Xiang Que. The two beastmen remained one of Zhao Hai¡¯s worries in the Soaring Dragon Realm. If the formation could deal with those two, then Zhao Hai would have no need to worry. Also, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t want to have a weapon that he couldn¡¯t control. Therefore, he was very interested in the specifics of the new formation.

    As Zhao Hai was following Cai¡¯er¡¯s research with the new ster transformations great formation, a knock was suddenly heard from his gate. Zhao Hai stared and immediately went towards the gate. When he opened the gate, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but pause. Instead of the young cultivator, the person outside his gate was Lin Ling.

    It must be said that the courtyard was designed in a special way. If you were inside the courtyard, then you would not be able to hear anything from the outside nor would you be able to know who was outside. It was just like a mortal not knowing who was knocking on their door.

    Zhao Hai was stunned when he saw Lin Ling. Then he was even more stunned when he saw Lin Ling¡¯s expression. He quickly said, ¡°Senior Brother Ling, why are you here? Pleasee in.¡± Zhao Hai noticed Lin Ling¡¯s expression, and it was very ugly. There was even a hint of killing intent within his eyes. Fortunately, this killing intent wasn¡¯t directed towards Zhao Hai.

    Lin Ling nodded and then silently entered Zhao Hai¡¯s courtyard. Zhao Hai asked Lin Ling to sit in the living room and then took out a bottle of liquor before offering Lin Ling a cup. Lin Ling epted the cup and then took a sip. Only then did he open his mouth and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, sit down. I have a special mission for you. If youplete it, you will obtain ten discs and join the Tyrant de Sect.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he looked at Lin Ling and said, ¡°Senior Brother Lin, did something happen? Although I¡¯m only an unofficial disciple, I¡¯m already someone of the Tyrant de Sect. If there¡¯s something I can do, then I naturally wouldn¡¯t decline.¡±

    Hearing this, Lin Ling showed a rare smile on his face. Then he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, hearing that made me relieved. This mission is special. You should be aware that the Tyrant de Sect has other unofficial disciples. One of them is a person named Mo Si. He entered the realm five years before you and became an unofficial disciple a year ago. Your mission is to kill him.¡±

 Chapter 1971

    Chapter 1971 ¨C Analysis

    ¡°I need a reason. Since Mo Si is an unofficial disciple, then it means that he¡¯s also from the lower realms. I want to know why the Tyrant de Sect wants to kill someone from the lower realms. If you can¡¯t give me a reason, then not only would I not do this mission, I also don¡¯t want to be a disciple of the Tyrant de Sect.¡± Zhao Hai said this as he calmly looked at Lin Ling.

    Lin Ling didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai¡¯s reply to be that. However, this reply satisfied him. He wasn¡¯t angry. On the contrary, he was d that Zhao Hai was like this. Lin Lingughed and said, ¡°Good. You¡¯re definitely someone that Lin Ling has chosen. I¡¯ll tell you the reason. Mo Si was just like you who acquired a metal disc. He acquired it ten days before you did. But after acquiring his metal disc, instead of going to Yushou City to look for trouble, he scoured the vicinity of Hengdao City to hunt down unofficial disciples of the Tyrant de Sect. In other words, he¡¯s killing people on his own side. Tell me, do you think we should kill that person or not?¡±

    Hearing Lin Ling¡¯s exnation, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he frowned. Although Zhao Hai disliked Mo Si¡¯s action and was willing to kill him, that wasn¡¯t the reason he frowned. He frowned because Lin Ling¡¯s reaction was too strong.

    The Soaring Dragon Realm was a huge trial field. Cultivators from the lower realmse here to undergo trials for the True Spirit Realm. The result of the trials would decide whether they get epted or not. This was normal. No matter what methods were used, as long as there were results, then that was what¡¯s important. Killing people on their own side was normal in the Soaring Dragon Realm.

    However, the way Lin Ling approached this matter was a bit abnormal. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but frown as he analyzed this matter. Naturally, Cai¡¯er and the others were also thinking.

    After hearing several analyses, Zhao Hai had a rough guess. From the moment he entered his path of cultivation, Zhao Hai found that people would do anything to deal with their enemy. Spies, counter spies, assassins, and so on were among these methods. These were methods that would take hundreds or even thousands of years to mature.

    Zhao Hai suspects that this Mo Si was arranged by people to deal with the Tyrant de Sect. Therefore, the Tyrant de Sect was very sensitive to it and wanted to kill Mo Si.

    After reaching this conclusion, Zhao Hai rxed. He looked at Lin Ling and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do this mission. Senior Brother Lin can rest assured, he¡¯ll be dealt with.¡±

    Lin Ling stared, then he asked Zhao Hai, ¡°Because he killed other unofficial disciples, you would deal with him?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Lin Ling and said, ¡°No. Senior Brother Lin would note here personally just because an unofficial disciple kills other unofficial disciples. You¡¯re worried that Mo Si is a spy, am I right?¡±

    Lin Ling¡¯s pupils shrunk, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a guess. An unofficial disciple, no matter what noise he made, would never make Senior Brother Lin treat him seriously. This means that there¡¯s a good reason Mo Si has to die.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Lin said that Mo Si deserved to die because he killed other unofficial disciples of the sect. From what I can see, this means that the people of the Tyrant de Sect are very united. Those who take action on their own people would be taken down. However, this shouldn¡¯t be the reason why Mo Si needs to die immediately. After all, if he is an unofficial disciple of the Tyrant de Sect, then his talent should be good.¡±

    ¡°So the problem lies in Mo Si¡¯s identity. Although the Soaring Dragon Realm is above the lower realms, it still has a close rtionship with the lower realms. If someone from Mo Si¡¯s realm joined a sect hostile to the Tyrant de Sect, then they can instruct Mo Si to act as a spy in the Tyrant de Sect. Such things aren¡¯t impossible. So instead of letting them enter the sect, it would be better if this spy could be dealt with immediately. So I took the mission.¡±

    Lin Ling stared at Zhao Hai. It seems like it was the first day he knew Zhao Hai. Only now did Lin Ling realize how little he knew about Zhao Hai. He was too smart, to the point of being terrifying.

    After some time, Lin Ling recovered. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You thought of all these things on your own?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Yes. It¡¯s quite normal. In the Great Realm of Cultivation, or even in the realms lower, a group has a lot of methods it could use to deal with another group. It might take tens of years, hundreds of years, or thousands of years, but it could achieve results in the end. It¡¯s not surprising if it happens in the True Spirit Realm.¡±

    Lin Ling bitterly smiled as he looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s calm appearance. Lin Ling immediately understood why the sect paid attention to talents from the lower realms. These people have a treasure trove of experience with them. People in the True Spirit Realm didn¡¯t need to experience a lot to progress in their cultivation due to the rich amount of spiritual qi. They could reach the immortal stage very easily. In the True Spirit Realm, the immortal stage was merely a step in the long path of cultivation.

    However, things were different in the lower realms. Because of the low density of spiritual qi, the cultivation speed of the people in the lower realms was very slow. It would already be good if one in ten thousand would reach the immortal stage. And even those with talent would take several hundred years to reach this stage. In these hundreds of years, these people would have experienced a lot. Because of this, sects in the True Spirit Realm would regard lower realm ascenders with great importance. This was because they had the experience that native cultivatorscked.

    Although the Soaring Dragon Realm was a trial field for lower realm cultivators, it was also a trial field for disciples of the True Spirit Realm. However, the trials of the True Spirit Realm disciples were different. Lower realm cultivators in the Soaring Dragon Realm would need to adapt to the realm¡¯s environment so that they could live better in the True Spirit Realm.

    As for the disciples of the True Spirit Realm, they woulde to the Soaring Dragon Realm mainly to train their management skills as well as to gain more experience. If the lower realm cultivators experience martial trials in the Soaring Dragon Realm, then True Spirit Realms disciples would have literary trials.

    In the past, Lin Ling didn¡¯t understand why the sect would send people to the Soaring Dragon Realm for trials. But upon listening to Zhao Hai, he finally understood the reason why.

    Lin Ling took deep breaths to calm down. Then he opened his mouth and said, ¡°Alright. It¡¯s good that you epted the mission. Since you¡¯re already aware of the matter, make sure to pay attention to Mo Si¡¯s words when you meet him. Understood?¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly understood what Lin Ling wanted to say. He smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait for his words. I can just kill him and turn him into an Undead. Then we¡¯ll be able to ask him all the questions we have. It works better this way.¡±

    Lin Ling raised his brow and asked, ¡°Are you sure? Does your Undead keep their original memories before they died?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°They could also retain their original strength. My previous Undead are too weak and I can¡¯t use them in the Soaring Dragon Realm. Right now, I can only use a few Undead. The cultivators from the Imperial Beast Sect and the Sword Hegemon Sect that I killedst time have also been turned into Undead.¡±

    Lin Ling frowned and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, you need to keep your focus. Cultivation is about quality, not quantity. Too much reliance on external forces like the Undead is not good for your cultivation.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother Lin, rest assured. Unless necessary, I would not use my Undead Army. I rely on my own strength during normal battles.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Lin Ling nodded and said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s good. Remember, once you join the Tyrant de Sect, you need to focus your energy on your de. The True Spirit Realm is different from the lower realms. When you enter the True Spirit Realm, you couldn¡¯t even fly. You also need to eat otherwise you won¡¯t be able to survive. It can be said that you will start all over once you reach the True Spirit Realm. So you need to concentrate and don¡¯t get distracted. Or else your path will be cut off.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I understand, Senior Brother.¡±

    Lin Ling nodded, then he said, ¡°This mission will have a great impact on the Tyrant de Sect, so you have to be careful. In the next few days, we will release rumors stating that we¡¯ll allow you to join the outer sect ahead of time. This Mo Si would certainly be jealous and would look for you. That would be your opportunity.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a nod, ¡°Senior Brother can rest assured. I know what to do.¡±

    Lin Ling stood up and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you. Be careful.¡± After he said that, he turned around and left Zhao Hai¡¯s courtyard.

    Looking at Lin Ling¡¯s back, Zhao Hai sighed as he muttered, ¡°Sure enough, there¡¯s no way to avoid fighting. Even before joining the Tyrant de Sect, I¡¯m already involved in some plot.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t act immediately. Hunting Mo Si couldn¡¯t be done in a day or two. He wasn¡¯t anxious either. If it was really like what Lin Ling said, being too anxious in killing Mo Si would be too suspicious. Zhao Hai still doesn¡¯t know if Mo Si was alone or acted with a group. If he has allies, then there must be someone around that Mo Si was in contact with. If there was a sect behind Mo Si, then Zhao Hai would be in danger if he didn¡¯t make any preparations. That sect might just send an expert to deal with him in order to push Mo Si into the Tyrant de Sect.

 Chapter 1972

    Chapter 1972 ¨C Mo Si Arrives

    Zhao Hai was currently strolling around Hengdao City. This time, he was going fishing. Lin Ling gave him a mission, so naturally he needs toplete it. It also wasn¡¯t a difficult mission toplete.

    Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t seen Mo Si yet, so he could only act as bait to lure him out. Now Zhao Hai was waiting for Mo Si.

    While Zhao Hai was outside Hengdao City, rumors about him also spread in the city. It said that because of his talent, Zhao Hai was going to be promoted by the Tyrant de Sect ahead of time.

    The rumor didn¡¯te out immediately. It first began with rumorsing from the Great Realm of Cultivation. It mentioned Zhao Hai¡¯s illustrious background, which would act as a foundation for theter rumors.

    As soon as the rumors spread, the cultivators in Hengdao City talked about it for some time. Not a single person in Hengdao City disliked joining the Tyrant de Sect. Naturally, they were also aware of the difficulty of entering the sect. So upon hearing that someone was going to enter the sect under special conditions, people were naturally interested to talk about it.

    At this time, more and more people were heading out of Hengdao City because they saw Zhao Hai going out to do his task. No matter what goals they have, these people wanted to find Zhao Hai.

    Although Zhao Hai was already an unofficial disciple of the Tyrant de Sect, this doesn¡¯t mean that he was untouchable. On the contrary, this status made Zhao Hai a huge target. If someone managed to kill Zhao Hai, then this meant that they were more excellent than him. And they were more likely to take his ce in joining the Tyrant de Sect.

    There was no fairness in the Soaring Dragon Realm. Everything was based on strength. If you can mobilize a thousand people to help you, then that would also be part of your strength. Groups upon groups of people were now heading out of Hengdao City to hunt Zhao Hai down.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried about any of this. He continued to stroll around the vicinity of Hengdao City. Naturally, he did so in a manner where he wouldn¡¯t be suspicious. His current task was to look for specific herbs. Nobody would find it strange if he were to go around ces.

    ¡°Hahaha. I didn¡¯t expect today to be my lucky day. Zhao Hai, I finally ran into you.¡± The loud voice was apanied with a rustle of vegetation around Zhao Hai. Ten people surrounded Zhao Hai all in all. In one nce, one could see that they¡¯re an experienced group.

    Zhao Hai already noticed this group. He didn¡¯t think that they would actually make a move. In the Soaring Dragon Realm, it was generally a bad idea to attack a lone cultivator. This was because it was hard to know if they were just acting as bait or were truly on their own. Naturally, lone cultivators were mostly acting as bait. There were very few people who would go out alone.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to the people who surrounded him. They were all wearing ck schr¡¯s robes. However, their schrly robes looked strange on them. This was because these people were emitting a thick amount of killing intent. They were far from the schrs that Zhao Hai imagined.

    Zhao Hai frowned as he looked at them and said, ¡°Who are you, why are you surrounding me?¡±

    The leader of the groupughed and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, you didn¡¯t know? Now, almost all cultivators in Hengdao City are looking for you. They say that you¡¯re about to be admitted to the Tyrant de Sect. As long as we kill you, it means that I¡¯m a better cultivator. Then I can join the Tyrant de Sect.¡±

    Zhao Hai showed a frown and said, ¡°Killing me means that you¡¯re better? Impossible. With so many people surrounding me, how could you be better?¡±

    The cultivatorughed and said, ¡°As long as I kill you, who will know how many people it took? Moreover, being able to get this many people to kill you is also part of my strength.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the people surrounding him, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Do you really think that you can deal with me? I attracted the attention of the Tyrant de Sect because of my own strength.¡±

    After he said that, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t wait for the enemy to respond as he vanished in ce. The cultivators surrounding Zhao Hai were stunned, then their leader shouted, ¡°Not good. A spatial ability! That kid has a spatial ability. Be careful, don¡¯t be caught off-guard.¡± After he said that, the group quickly got closer to each other to prevent Zhao Hai from attacking them from behind.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t in the mood to fight. He has no interest in these people. They weren¡¯t his goal, so he didn¡¯t bother with them.

    Zhao Hai appeared around a hundred kilometers away from the ambushers. As soon as he appeared, he suddenly felt the space around him freeze. It was as if the space has been sealed. Zhao Hai tried to use his portable transmission formation and found out that it couldn¡¯t be used.

    At this time, Zhao Hai saw a person slowly approaching him. Seeing this person, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. This was because this person was also bringing a metal disc. And like Zhao Hai, this person was wearing his metal disc on his waist.

    This person was about 1.8 meters tall and wore a warrior¡¯s robe. He had neatly groomed hair and looked youthful. He didn¡¯t have any weapons on his body. This meant that he wasn¡¯t a sword cultivator or a de cultivator. This person had a smile on his face and looked both gentle and elegant.

    However, the moment he saw this person, Zhao Hai¡¯s pupils shrank. This was because this person was emitting a very strong killing aura. It was a killing aura that indicated that he killed more than a thousand people. Because there was no way to hide such a heavy aura, it became faintly visible. People could also smell a hint of blood in the air.

    Zhao Hai looked at the approaching person and wore a wary expression on his face, then he asked, ¡°Who are you? Did you set this formation?¡±

    The person smiled faintly and then cupped his fist and said, ¡°I forgot to introduce myself. This one is called Mo Si, an unofficial disciple of the Tyrant de Sect.¡±

    Zhao Hai loosened his expression as he cupped his fist as well as he said, ¡°So it¡¯s someone from the same side. I¡¯ve been impolite. May I know why you set this formation up?¡±

    Mo Si smiled as he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, I really don¡¯t know why you¡¯re valued by the Tyrant de Sect. You¡¯re too naive. How could you have reached this point without knowing why I stopped you. Do you need to ask? I¡¯m here to kill you. You wouldn¡¯t be too naive to think that other unofficial disciples of the Tyrant de Sect wouldn¡¯t kill you, right?¡±

    Zhao Hai changed hisplexion as he eximed, ¡°Why? We¡¯re both going to join the Tyrant de Sect, why would you kill me? We don¡¯t have conflicts of interest.¡±

    Mo Siughed and said, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re not aware of the situation. How pitiful. Alright, let me show you a little bit of mercy. After I kill you, I will have ten metal discs on me. Then I can use the metal discs to join the Tyrant de Sect and take an elder as a master. And I don¡¯t have to be an ordinary outer disciple of the Tyrant de Sect.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then his expression changed, ¡°How could that happen? Impossible. The ten discs you need to collect muste from the enemy. Metal discs from allies can¡¯t be counted.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. You¡¯re really naive. Who told you that it needs to be metal discs of the enemy? No matter where it came from, as long as you have ten metal discs, you can join the Tyrant de Sect and be an elder¡¯s disciple. Zhao Hai, you should be thankful. You won¡¯t be an ignorant ghost when you die.¡±

    At this moment, Zhao Hai sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯re confident that you can deal with me? Even ten people couldn¡¯t deal with me. You alone won¡¯t be a problem. Although you¡¯ve sealed the surrounding space, it will disappear once I kill you.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. You¡¯re really naive. Zhao Hai do you think that I¡¯m not prepared? Don¡¯t you find it strange why I can appear here and prepare a sealing formation? Do you think that you can still summon your Undead? Zhao Hai, you¡¯ll die today.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard this, he changed his expression as he looked at Mo Si and said, ¡°How did you know that I can summon Undead? Impossible, nobody from the Great Realm of Cultivation will betray me.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. They might not betray you, but you¡¯re very famous in the Great Realm of Cultivation. The people of the Great Realm of Cultivation would proudly talk about you as long as you¡¯re polite to them. Zhao Hai, you¡¯re too talented. And because of this talent, you will die.¡±

    Zhao Hai suddenly sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯re telling me all of these things to damage my confidence. But did you expect that it would work? Mo Si, you should know that cultivators focus on the mind and heart. Your tactics won¡¯t work on me.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Mo Si¡¯s expression changed, then heughed and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, you¡¯re really a genius. Even in this situation, I still can¡¯t shake your heart. But it doesn¡¯t matter. Today, you shall die!¡± As he said that, a flying sword appeared in Mo Si¡¯s hand and he sent it towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai also waved his hand and took out a long de. At the same time, he threw himself towards Mo Si. Mo Si also moved, but he backed away from Zhao Hai. He took another artifact out. It was a golden bell that covered his body. He was also standing on another flying sword that increased his speed. As all that happened, the flying sword that Mo Si sent over has reached Zhao Hai.

 Chapter 1973: Blade Qi Appears

    <h4>Chapter 1973: de Qi Appears</h4>

    A technical fighter! Zhao Hai¡¯s first impression of Mo Si was that he was a technical fighter. He was different from normal cultivators or body cultivators. Normal cultivators, upon reaching the immortal stage, would shift to closebat. This was because rangedbat was no longer as effective in the immortal stage.

    However, some cultivators stuck to a ranged style of fighting. This was because this fighting style was safer. You would keep a certain distance from your opponent and they can¡¯t reach you. All the while, you would send attacks that targeted their weak points. This kind of fighting was called the technical style. This was because it polishes a cultivator¡¯s usage of artifacts. They were more inclined to use their control techniques to bring their enemy down.

    Zhao Hai shed with Mo Si a few more times after he found out that he was a technical fighter. Mo Si also changed tactics constantly. Speaking of which, body cultivators should have an advantage against technical cultivators. Body cultivators only need to chase their enemy down while technical cultivators would need to use their artifacts to attack, defend, and move around. This usage would cause a technical cultivator to use up their spiritual qi more quickly. And once they slow down, body cultivators would catch up and kill them.

    Naturally, this was rtively speaking. In the Great Realm of Cultivation, technicalbat was very popr. Although it was used less in the immortal stage, the fighting style wasn¡¯t absent. All those who use it need to reach an almost perfect usage of their artifacts. A lot of body cultivators have fallen under their attacks.

    Being a technical fighter requires three things. First, they need to have good movement techniques. No matter what artifact you use, you need to be fast to keep your distance from your opponent.

    The second was enough spiritual qi. Technical fighters rely on using multiple artifacts at once. This demanded arge amount of spiritual qi. If your spiritual qi wasn¡¯t enough, then you would run out of energy very quickly. Naturally, cultivators can use pills to restore their spiritual qi. It was also because of this that cultivators who follow the technical fighting method were those who have high status. Only they would be rich enough to have a lot of pills on their bodies.

    Andstly, the cultivator needs a lot of artifacts. Technical fighters rely on their artifacts to strike their enemy down. To aplish this, they need arge number of artifacts. Only through this could they wear their enemy down. And once the enemy shows their weakness, then they were finished.

    Zhao Hai originally wanted to fight against Mo Si in closebat. But since Mo Si was a technical fighter, the fight would take a long time if Zhao Hai continued with his n. So Zhao Hai changed his tactics and also used technical fighting techniques.

    It should be mentioned that Zhao Hai was the most suitable person for the technical fighting style. He meets all of the requirements for a technical fighter. His movement techniques are very good. His cosmos technique was a first-grade movement technique.

    Secondly, he has a rich amount of spiritual qi. He could also absorb spiritual qi from everywhere. The only time he ran out of spiritual qi was when he used all of it as he blocked Hu Wang¡¯s attack.

    Andstly, Zhao Hai has a treasure trove¡¯s amount of artifactspared to most cultivators. Liquid Silver can produce an innumerable amount of artifacts. The sheer number of artifacts that Zhao Hai could produce was enough to make the blood of his enemies boil.

    It was because of these reasons that Zhao Hai was very suitable for technical fighting. However, Zhao Hai rarely used this fighting style. This was because such a fighting technique has a disadvantage. The fights tended to be longer.

    The purpose of a technical fighter was to exhaust their opponent to death. In this case, it was impossible for them to deal with the enemy for a short time, so battles tended tost long. This wasn¡¯t a huge problem, but it was a problem nheless. Because of this, Zhao Hai would rather use melee tactics to deal with the enemy.

    But now that the enemy was a technical fighter, Zhao Hai would naturally y along. He wanted to see who was the better technical fighter between them.

    Seeing Zhao Hai change his fighting style almost immediately, Mo Si couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then a smile appeared on his face. He doesn¡¯t think that he would lose to Zhao Hai. Because of this, he released his artifacts to attack Zhao Hai. His artifacts included a sword, a ring-like weapon, and various forms of knives. Each artifact were used differently and were very difficult to deal with.

    Now Zhao Hai understood how Mo Si¡¯s technical fighting style was able to run rampant in the Soaring Dragon Realm. This was because he has polished this fighting style to the extreme. Not only does he have a lot of artifacts, he was also able to use them very smoothly. The coordination between his artifacts was very good. Fighting against Mo Si felt more like fighting an army than fighting one person.

    But at the same time, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t even know how many artifacts he has right now. All of these artifacts were absorbed into liquid silver. In the number of artifacts and the level of control, Zhao Hai was stronger than Mo Si.

    Mo Si soon discovered that no matter how good he was, he couldn¡¯t defeat Zhao Hai. This was something he didn¡¯t expect.

    Mo Si was now being suppressed by Zhao Hai. Hisplexion was difficult to look at. However, Mo Si continued to defend using his artifacts. At the same time, he was getting closer and closer to Zhao Hai.

    When the two were a kilometer away from each other, Mo Si¡¯s figure suddenly shed and appeared beside Zhao Hai. In his hand was a knife that he used to cut towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t expect Mo Si to have a technique to get close to his enemy. This was a technique used by closebat fighters. And he seems to be very skilled in it. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think about it too much as he stretched his hand and grabbed Mo Si¡¯s knife.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know that Mo Si frequently attacked with this knife, and how many people he managed to kill with it. Mo Si¡¯s opponents always thought that Mo Si was a technical fighter. So when Mo Si suddenly got close to them, they were stunned.

    Seeing Zhao Hai grabbing his knife, a sneer appeared on Mo Si¡¯s face. This knife wasn¡¯t a normal knife. This knife was an artifact from the True Spirit Realm and was handed to him by the seniors of his realm. Not only was the knife sharp, poison was also added to it during refining. The poison was very famous in the True Spirit Realm. Average cultivators wouldn¡¯t be able to get their hands on it. If cultivators from the lower realms were hit by the poison, then they would die before long.

    Because of this poison, Mo Si wanted Zhao Hai to grab the knife. Closebat cultivators would always underestimate his knife, thinking that their formidable bodies would be enough to block it. And in the end, they would be killed by the poison. In Mo Si¡¯s eyes, Zhao Hai was one of those idiots.

    But this time, Mo Si was mistaken. A ¡®dang¡¯ sound was heard, and his knife was unable to cut through Zhao Hai¡¯s skin.

    When this happened, Mo Si was stunned. At this time, Zhao Hai moved his other hand and grabbed Mo Si¡¯s neck.

    Mo Si could no longer dodge. Just as Zhao Hai was about to finish him, a voice was suddenly heard, ¡°Stop!¡±. The voice was apanied with a strong pressure that pushed down on Zhao Hai. Naturally, this pressure couldn¡¯t do anything to Zhao Hai. The owner of the voice just wanted to stop Zhao Hai¡¯s attack.

    However, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t care about this pressure. He gripped Mo Si¡¯s neck with his hand and crushed his throat with his fingers. Mo Si¡¯s body trembled twice before he died.

    At this time, the voice shouted, ¡°Brat, you dare!¡± Coming with the voice was a cultivator. This cultivator wore ck warrior clothing and had a huge sword on his back. The sword even exceeded his height.

    Seeing this person, Zhao Hai knew that this was a cultivator from the Sword Hegemon Sect. And there was no need to guess that Mo Si was backed by the Sword Hegemon Sect.

    The Sword Hegemon Sect had always been against the Tyrant de Sect. The names of the two sects have the the word Tyrant(°Ô) in them, but they are different. One of the sects gave priority to des while the other focused on swords. The two sects could bebeled as mortal enemies. Each of them wanted to get rid of the other.

    Another difference between the two sects was that the Sword Hegemon Sect wasrger than the Tyrant de Sect. The Sword Hegemon Sect wasn¡¯t like the Tyrant de Sect who had a small number of disciples. The Sword Hegemon Sect had a lot of disciples. This meant that they weren¡¯t united and there was a lot of infighting within the sect. But in general, the range of the Sword Hegemon Sect was greater.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and sent Mo Si to the Space, turning him into Undead. At this time, the cultivator from the Sword Hegemon Sect appeared in front of Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai inspected the cultivator. He was about 1.9 meters tall and had a well-proportioned body. He had long hair that was tied in a ponytail. Although his appearance couldn¡¯t be described as handsome, he had a strong spirit. But right now, the cultivator was looking at Zhao Hai with a frosty expression.

    Zhao Hai raised his brows and said, ¡°When did the people of the Sword Hegemon Sect care about the internal fighting of the Tyrant de Sect? You seem to care so much about Mo Si.¡±

    The cultivator sneered and said, ¡°Ignorant kid, you think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re dying for time? You will die today. The surroundings have been sealed. You can¡¯t send any messages to Hengdao City. Let¡¯s see what tricks you have left.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the cultivator and sneered, ¡°Do I need to use any tricks? You aren¡¯t that strong. Hahaha. Don¡¯t think that you can easily defeat me just because you¡¯re from the True Spirit Realm.¡±

    The cultivator stared for a moment, then heughed, ¡°You¡¯re really a naive kid. I¡¯ll make you understand how far you lower realm cultivators arepared to cultivators of the True Spirit Realm.¡± After he said that, he took the massive sword on his back and then waved it, causing a sword qi to fly towards Zhao Hai.

    The speed of the sword qi was beyond Zhao Hai¡¯s expectations. From the time the man gripped his sword to the moment he sent the sword qi out, Zhao Hai hardly had any time to react. But just as the sword qi was about to hit Zhao Hai, the disc on Zhao Hai¡¯s waist lit up, then a voice was heard, ¡°Bastard, you dare!¡± Then a huge de qi flew towards the iing sword qi. The qi immediately dispersed the sword qi and then it continued flying towards the cultivator.

    The cultivator¡¯splexion immediately changed. He quickly moved to the side, but it was toote. The de qi shed at him. The man only moved enough to avoid his body from being cleaved in two. But he wasn¡¯t quick enough to prevent his left arm from being cut off.

    Zhao Hai also made his move. Although he didn¡¯t understand where the de qi came from, he was sure that his metal disc was differentpared to others. If others had de qi inside their metal discs, then they would not have been easily killed. Moreover, from what Zhao Hai could hear, the voice came from one of the two elders on the second floor of the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s branch hall. The voiceing from the metal disc might have said the same thing as the Sword Hegemon Sect cultivator, but the pressure it brought out was much stronger.

    Zhao Hai thought about this only for a moment as he waved his hand, taking out thousands of flying swords to form the ster transformations great formation. This time, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t release the vermillion bird stamp and the ck tortoise stamp. People from the Tyrant de Sect should be heading over when the elder¡¯s de qi was activated. What Zhao Hai needed to do right now was to keep the Sword Hegemon Sect cultivator from leaving.

    When the Sword Hegemon Sect cultivator was hit by the de qi, his expression wasn¡¯t good. Although he lost an arm, he only grunted in pain. Then he caught his cut arm and then turned around and ran. But as he was retreating, he discovered that a starry sky had appeared above him. When he saw this, his expression couldn¡¯t help but change.

 Chapter 1974: Retaliation

    <h4>Chapter 1974: Retaliation</h4>

    Zhao Hai looked at the Sword Hegemon Sect cultivator with a calm expression on his face. The Sword Hegemon Sect cultivator was quite powerful. Although his left arm had been cut off, Zhao Hai was sure that he could still break the formation in a short period of time. After all, this formation wasn¡¯t the improved version.

    However, Zhao Hai only needs to stop him for a small period of time. Zhao Hai believed that the two elders would arrive soon. After all, they were currently in the vicinity of Hengdao City.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t guess wrong. After 20 sword strikes, the Sword Hegemon Sect cultivator was able to break Zhao Hai¡¯s formation. The formation that Zhao Hai used was only the two-dimensional formation, not the three-dimensional one. And it was also without the support of the vermillion bird stamp and the ck turtle stamp. Therefore, the formation was at its simplest form.

    After an explosion, the cultivator flew out and gave Zhao Hai a wicked gaze as he said, ¡°Just you wait, I won¡¯t forget this.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you think you can leave this ce? I didn¡¯t expect the arms of the Sword Hegemon Sect to reach this far. To dare make a move against a person of the Tyrant de Sect, don¡¯t me this old man for being impolite.¡± Along with this voice, two figures appeared in front of the Sword Hegemon Sect cultivator. Seeing the two figures, the cultivator was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect these two monsters to appear in this ce.

    The Sword Hegemon Sect cultivator immediately cupped his fist towards the two and said, ¡°Sword Hegemon Sect¡¯s Wu Pokai has seen the two elders. This one came over today because Zhao Hai killed an unofficial disciple of the Sword Hegemon Sect. I hope that the seniors can forgive me.¡±

    The Yin Elder sneered at Wu Pokai and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite good with words. Unfortunately, this old man already knows what happened. I don¡¯t believe you.¡± After he said that, the Yin Elder sent a de qi towards Wu Pokai.

    Wu Pokai was naturally guarded against the Yin Elder. Seeing the Yin Elder make a move, he immediately dodged. However, the de qi turned and chased him down. Wu Pokai didn¡¯t even have the time to scream as he was cut in half.

    At this time, Zhao Hai arrived in front of the two elders. Then he cupped his fist and said, ¡°I have seen the two Elders.¡±

    The Yin Elder nodded, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Good. You did well. Right, I heard that you can make Undead. Turn this kid into an Undead as well. I want to hear everything he knows.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright. Elders, please wait a moment.¡± After speaking, Zhao Hai waved his hand, covering Wu Pokai¡¯s body with a ck gas. When the ck gas disappeared, a recovered Wu Pokai was already standing.

    Seeing Wu Pokai¡¯s body return to normal, the Yin Elder couldn¡¯t help but raise his brow. However, he could notice that Wu Pokai no longer had a heartbeat and was covered with death qi. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Wu Pokai was cleaved in half by him, he might have suspected that he wasn¡¯t an Undead.

    The revived Wu Pokai quickly flew towards Zhao Hai and bowed, ¡°I have seen the Young Master.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he said, ¡°The Elders have something to ask you. Answer their questions, don¡¯t hide anything.¡± Wu Pokaiplied and then bowed towards the elders, ¡°I have seen the two Elders.¡±

    The Yin Yang Elders were somewhat in a daze upon seeing Wu Pokai. This was the first time they saw an intelligent Undead. In the True Spirit Realm, there were sects that turn corpses into undead to help them fight. However, those undead could be identified in a single nce. And none of those undead were smart, evenpared to beasts. But Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead was different.

    The Yin Yang Elders were also people who had seen a lot of strange things, so they immediately epted it. The Yin Elder nodded and said, ¡°Alright, put him away first. We¡¯ll talk after we return.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he waved his hand and stored Wu Pokai. After that, he followed the Yin Yang Elders back to Hengdao City.

    Before long, the three returned to the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s branch office. At this time, Lin Ling and Xiang Ying were waiting for them to return. Seeing the two Elders bring Zhao Hai back, they immediately invited them into the courtyard. After asking the Yin Yang Elders to sit down, the three of them stood on the side.

    The Yin Elder turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Take out the two Undead. I want to hear how the Sword Hegemon Sect ns to deal with the Tyrant de Sect.¡±

    Zhao Haiplied and took out the Undead Mo Si and Wu Pokai. The two Undead obediently stood in ce in front of the two elders. The Yang Elder looked at Mo Si first and then asked, ¡°Who ordered you to join the Tyrant de Sect?¡±

    Mo Si nodded and said, ¡°Replying to the Elder, I received and order from a senior in the Sword Hegemon Sect to join the Tyrant de Sect. They promised to give me support to get a high position in the sect. Then I will slowly split the sect from inside.¡±

    Hearing Mo Si, the Yang Elder¡¯splexion changed. Although he already thought of this possibility, it still enraged him whening from Mo Si¡¯s mouth.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but admire the cunning of the Sword Hegemon Sect. Mo Si was a good seed. If he joined the Tyrant de Sect and was supported by the Sword Hegemon Sect, the n was more likely to work. The more Mo Si was valued by the Tyrant de Sect, the more damage he would inflict when the timees.

    At this moment, the Yin Elder turned to Wu Pokai and asked, ¡°You, tell me what you know.¡±

    Wu Pokai replied, ¡°This is a long term n of the Sword Hegemon Sect. The n is called the ¡®Hidden Dragon n¡¯. The Hidden Dragon n has been used for quite some time. But the n has always been used on smaller sects. This allowed the sect to control a lot of smaller sects. This is the first time that the Hidden Dragon n was used on a top sect. Because of the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s unity, it was selected to be the first top sect that the n would be carried on.¡±

    The Yin Elder sneered, ¡°We¡¯re the first sect? Hehe. The Sword Hegemon Sect really looks down on us.¡±

    The Yang Elder also gave a coldugh as he said, ¡°This is a good n. But you chose the wrong target. Don¡¯t they know that the Tyrant de Sect hates infighting? They even sent someone like Mo Si. With Mo Si¡¯s actions, he would never be able to enter the Tyrant de Sect.¡±

    Wu Pokai answered, ¡°Mo Si¡¯s actions are done intentionally. This way, if he joined the Tyrant de Sect, simr actions wouldn¡¯t be suspected. I¡¯m also specially assigned to ensure Mo Si¡¯s safety.¡±

    The Yin Elder waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, take them away.¡± Zhao Haiplied and then received Mo Si and Wu Pokai.

    The Yin Elder said, ¡°Don¡¯t spread this matter. And don¡¯t make any response, especially towards the Sword Hegemon Sect. The Tyrant de Sect will deal with them.¡± Everyone present gave a nod.

    The Yang Elder looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, you¡¯vepleted your task wonderfully. I can promote you to the outer sect of the Tyrant de Sect. But before that, I have one more task for you.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he looked at the Yang Elder and said, ¡°Elder, please tell me.¡±

    The Yang Elder looked Zhao Hai in the eye and said, ¡°Your task is very simple, it¡¯s to retaliate against the realm that Mo Si is from. No matter what method you use, you have to make sure that the sect is satisfied. You need to make the Sword Hegemon Sect understand that we know about their n. We have to let the other lower realms know what happens to those who offend the Tyrant de Sect. It doesn¡¯t matter how you retaliate on behalf of the sect, the important thing is that we achieve this result!¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the Yang Elder and said, ¡°So what Elder means is that we need to establish our power?¡±

    The Yang Elder nodded, ¡°Correct. We need to show our power. We¡¯ll give you the outer disciple token of the Tyrant de Sect. Use it when you retaliate against Mo Si¡¯s realm. If your task is done well, we can even promote you to the inner sect. Then me and my Senior Brother will ept you as a disciple. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t expect that the Yang Elder would offer such conditions. But Zhao Hai also understood that if he became an inner sect and a disciple of the Yin Yang Elders, his future development would be greatly improved.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but nod, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take care of this matter. Elders can rest assured.¡±

    The Yin Yang Elders nodded, then the two stood up and left. Lin Ling, Xiang Ying, and Zhao Hai bowed towards the two elders as they left. After the two left, Lin Ling took out a jade token and handed it to Zhao Hai before saying, ¡°Zhao Hai, from now on, you¡¯re an official disciple of the Tyrant de Sect. This is your identity token, take it.¡±

    Zhao Hai received the identity token and cupped his fist towards Lin Ling and Xiang Yin before saying, ¡°Thank you very much, senior brothers.¡±

    Lin Ling smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. Have you figured out a way to deal with Mo Si¡¯s realm? If you do a good job, you¡¯ll immediately enter the inner sect. Then we can be considered as true brothers.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I n to learn about the realm first. Then I¡¯ll decide how to deal with them.¡±

    Lin Ling nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good. You have to be careful. Here, we¡¯ve managed to collect information about Mo Si¡¯s realm. Think properly about how you will deal with that realm.¡± After he said that, Lin Ling took out a jade slip and gave it to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai received the jade slip and expressed his gratitude towards Lin Ling. Then he left the branch hall.

    Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s back, Lin Ling turned to Xiang Ying and asked, ¡°Junior Brother, how do you think Zhao Hai will retaliate?¡±

    Xiang Ying smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. At this point, I don¡¯t understand anything about Zhao Hai.¡±

 Chapter 1975: Two-month Wait

    <h4>Chapter 1975: Two-month Wait</h4>

    Zhao Hai sat in his residence¡¯s quiet room while looking at a jade slip. This was the jade slip that Lin Ling gave him. Inside was information regarding the realm that Mo Si came from.

    Mo Si was from a realm called the Osmanthus Crystal Realm. The realm wasn¡¯t very strong. It was simr in level to the Great Realm of Cultivation, maybe even lower. And like the Great Realm of Cultivation, the Osmanthus Crystal Realm has numerousrge and small sects.

    Fifty years ago, the Osmanthus Crystal Realm was given a huge fortune. One of their cultivators in the Soaring Dragon Realm entered the Sword Hegemon Sect. Although the cultivator was only promoted to the outer sect, the recruitment still gave the Osmanthus Crystal Realm huge benefits.

    However, this wasn¡¯t the information Zhao Hai cares about. What he wanted to know was the strength of the realm. As long as they weren¡¯t too strong, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t let them off.

    When the Yang Elder gave Zhao Hai the task of retaliating against the Osmanthus Crystal Realm, he already figured out what to do. The best way to show the power of the Tyrant de Sect was to destroy the realm, not Mo Si¡¯s sect, but the entire realm itself.

    Zhao Hai has experience with eradicatingrge groups of people. But after reaching the True Spirit Realm, he knew that he no longer had the ability to do so. Zhao Hai stillcks enough immortal-level Undead to have a terrifying force. However, it wasn¡¯t impossible for him to destroy a realm simr to the Great Realm of Cultivation.

    After reading the jade slip as well as asking Mo Si, Zhao Hai understood the general situation of the Osmanthus Crystal Realm.

    Once this was done, Zhao Hai ordered Cai¡¯er to make arge number of low-quality iron des. These des would be made simply, but each one would have the tyrant(°Ô) character on them.

    Cai¡¯erplied and immediately got to work. She knew what Zhao Hai wanted to do. Regarding such an approach, Laura and the others didn¡¯t oppose it. This wasn¡¯t the first time Zhao Hai eliminated a realm. Moreover, after eliminating the Osmanthus Crystal Realm, Zhao Hai would gain more immortal-level Undead. This only brought benefits without any downsides.

    Although there was the Universal Processing Machine, having all of the des built needed some time. Zhao Hai continued to stay in his courtyard without moving for seven days.

    Everything went normally in these seven days. The Sword Hegemon Sect also didn¡¯t cause any trouble over their missing disciple. They knew why Wu Pokai went missing, and they also knew that nothing good woulde if they made any moves. So they kept silent and remained low-key. They were afraid that the Tyrant de Sect would find something out. If the Tyrant de Sect knew about the Hidden Dragon n, then that would cause a headache to the Sword Hegemon Sect.

    The Tyrant de Sect was famous for multiple things. Their most famous aspect was their unity, second is their protectiveness of their own, and third was their vengeful attitude. If you offend them, they will chase you down until you die.

    No sect in the True Spirit Realm wanted to offend the Tyrant de Sect. To others, the Tyrant de Sect was a united group of lunatics. If you offend one, then all of them woulde at you. There¡¯s no need to mention what they¡¯ll do to lower realms.

    Since the Sword Hegemon Sect was being quiet, nobody knew what happened between Zhao Hai and Mo Si. Moreover, the Tyrant de Sect didn¡¯t say anything about the matter. This matter will be dealt with by those in the True Spirit Realm, those in the Soaring Dragon Realm have no business in it.

    Additionally, the Tyrant de Sect was waiting for Zhao Hai¡¯s action. They wanted to know what Zhao Hai would do. However, it has already been seven days but Zhao Hai didn¡¯t do anything. This caused those from the Tyrant de Sect to be a bit disappointed.

    As the Yin Elder looked towards Zhao Hai¡¯s courtyard through the branch hall¡¯s window, he couldn¡¯t help but ask the Yang Elder, ¡°Brother, what do you think? It¡¯s already been a week.¡±

    The Yang Elder replied, ¡°He might be collecting information. I heard Lin Ling say that Zhao Hai wanted to understand the Osmanthus Crystal Realm more before acting. The kid might be someone who would only move once he grasped the situation.¡±

    The Yin Elder frowned and said, ¡°Even if he¡¯s collecting information, seven days is too long. Why haven¡¯t I seen him make any moves? Is the task too difficult that he can¡¯tplete it?¡±

    The Yang Elder shook his head and said, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case. With Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, even if he can¡¯t retaliate on arge scale, he should be able to make a small-scale action. He¡¯s almost invincible if he goes to the Osmanthus Crystal Realm. He shouldn¡¯t have a problempleting the task. I think the kid has other ns.¡±

    The Yin Elder nodded, ¡°Then let¡¯s see what he¡¯s nning to do.¡± After saying that, the two returned to their chairs and sat down.

    Days continued to pass and the Soaring Dragon Realm was as before. The cultivators in the Soaring Dragon Realm were still living ording to their previous ways. But as the days passed, the expression on the Yin Yang Elders¡¯ faces continued to get ugly. This was because Zhao Hai was showing no signs of taking action.

    It wasn¡¯t only the Yin Yang Elders who were worried. Lin Ling¡¯s expression became darker and darker as time went on. He didn¡¯t know what Zhao Hai was doing, so he was worried. If Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t get the favor of the Yin Yang Elders, his future in the Tyrant de Sect would not be ster. And this would reflect on Lin Ling.

    Originally, Lin Ling wanted to go see Zhao Hai to ask what he was doing. However, when he reached Zhao Hai¡¯s courtyard, a jade token was present outside telling everyone that Zhao Hai was currently closing up.

    Seeing this, Lin Ling knew that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want people disturbing him. Therefore, Lin Ling let it go. He was afraid that Zhao Hai might have experienced an enlightenment. If Lin Ling disturbed Zhao Hai, then he might form a heart¡¯s devil.

    Originally, Lin Ling thought that since he had a task to do, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t close up for long. But he didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to seclude himself for two whole months. All this time, there weren¡¯t any movements in Zhao Hai¡¯s courtyard, which made Lin Ling even more anxious.

    Lin Ling has no choice but to be anxious. Seeing the darkening expressions of the Yin Yang Elders, Lin Ling¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but skip. He was afraid that the two elders would be angry and kick Zhao Hai out of the Tyrant de Sect.

    On this day, Lin Ling went to Zhao Hai¡¯s courtyard once more. The door to the courtyard was still closed and the jade token indicating that Zhao Hai was in seclusion was still hanging. As he looked at the closed door, Lin Ling couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    In a depressed mood, Lin Ling returned to the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s branch hall. As soon as he entered the courtyard, he saw Xiang Ying sitting down and flipping through a book. It was a real book made out of nailed parchment. It wasn¡¯t very thick. Although jade slips for recording information were also present in the True Spirit Realm, books weren¡¯t obsolete. On the contrary, books were quite precious in the True Spirit Realm. This was because books were made by humans and weren¡¯t printed by machines.

    In the True Spirit Realm, great experts would sometimes write their experiences down. Then they would sew the pages together to make a book. In any sect, such books were precious resources. This was because the experts included their aura in their writing. Such books couldst for ten thousand years without spoiling.

    Moreover, those reading the books could also feel the aura of the expert that wrote the book. Although jade slips were more convenient for information, it gave very little help regardingprehension. After all, what was inside jade slips could be read in no less than two minutes. On the other hand, books needed at least two hours to read through.

    Xiang Ying liked reading. Therefore, an aura of a schr appeared around him. Looking at Lin Ling¡¯s dejected face, Xiang Ying put his book down and said, ¡°Still nothing?¡±

    Lin Ling nodded and said, ¡°There¡¯s not even a sound. I really don¡¯t know what that kid is doing.¡±

    Xiang Ying knit his brows and said, ¡°Zhao Hai isn¡¯t the kind of person who doesn¡¯t know how important the task is. It¡¯s impossible for him to close up for this long. He should have something in mind. Let¡¯s give him a bit more time.¡±

    Lin Ling smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I can give him time, but I don¡¯t know if the Elders could still wait. You should know how short the temper of the two Elders is. Seeing the faces of the elders getting more and more ugly, I have no choice other than to see Zhao Hai every day. If we wait more, I¡¯m afraid the Elders will lose their patience.¡±

    Xiang Ying also smiled bitterly and gave Lin Ling a few words offort. Then at this time, rapid footsteps were heard from outside before a voice was heard, ¡°Reporting! Senior Brothers, Dongfang Yu has something to report.¡±

    Hearing this, Lin Ling¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat, he quickly said, ¡°Come in.¡± The man outside walked in. If Zhao Hai was here, he would certainly recognize this person. It was the young cultivator that led him to his residence.

    When Dongfang Yu entered the room, he cupped his fist and said, ¡°Senior Brother, I have something to report. Something happened in the Osmanthus Crystal Realm¡¯s Camp. The Sword Hegemon Sect sent someone to spread the news.¡±

    Hearing this, Lin Ling and Xiang Ying stared. Then Lin Ling asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Dongfang Yu replied, ¡°I heard that a lot of corpses appeared in the Osmanthus Crystal Realm camp. Moreover, by their clothing, these people were all from the Osmanthus Crystal Realm. The corpses are currently piled as high as a mountain. Also, on each corpse was a de with the character of ¡®tyrant¡¯ engraved on it.¡±

    When they heard this, Lin Ling and Xiang Ying¡¯splexion changed. Then they looked at each other before disappearing from the courtyard.

 Chapter 1976: Offenders Will Be Executed

    <h4>Chapter 1976: Offenders Will Be Executed</h4>

    There was a mountain, a mountainposed of corpses. There were bursts of rancid smelling air around the mountain. On each corpse was a de. The de¡¯s quality wasn¡¯t very good, cultivators wouldn¡¯t even consider using it. If someone used this de, then they won¡¯t be able to damage cultivators.

    However, to the cultivators present, these ordinary des are more than ordinary. Each de let out a heavy killing intent.

    Around the mountain of corpses were cultivators. Some of them were from the lower realms while some were from the True Spirit Realm. All of them had ugly expressions as they looked at the titanic pile of corpses. They were also seen ncing at the des stabbed on each dead body.

    The des differed in style, but each one of them had the character of ¡®Tyrant¡¯ engraved on them.

    The character for tyrant(°Ô) wasn¡¯t anything special. However, if the character was engraved on a de, then cultivators of the Soaring Dragon Realm would immediately think of one sect, the Tyrant de Sect!

    Majority of cultivators in the Tyrant de Sect use the de. Although the des of the Tyrant de Sect cultivators don¡¯t have the tyrant character on it, seeing so many des engraved with the character stabbed on several bodies, people couldn¡¯t help but think about the Tyrant de Sect.

    There was a sh of white light before two figures appeared next to the mountain of corpses. One of the two was dressed like a warrior and had a single de on his back. The other was dressed like a schr and looked gentle. When the surrounding cultivators saw the two, they immediately made way. Everyone recognized that the two cultivators were from the Tyrant de Sect.

    The two who arrived were Lin Ling and Xiang Ying. Upon hearing Dongfang Yu¡¯s report, they immediately left Hengdao City and went to Sword Hegemon Sect¡¯s Lijian City(Vertical Sword City). Then they obtained Osmanthus Crystal Realm¡¯s camp coordinates before rushing over.

    Lin Ling and Xiang Ying didn¡¯t care about the people around them. The two looked at the mountain of corpses in front of them. The mountain was three thousand meters high and waspletely made out of corpses. The sight alone was terrifying. What¡¯s even more terrifying was the fact that nobody could figure out how many corpses were used to make the mountain.

    After looking at the mountain, their gazes shifted towards the des on the corpses. Lin Ling couldn¡¯t help but look at Xiang Ying who was also looking at him. The two saw a sh of enlightenment in their eyes. Then they immediately used their portable transmission formations to disappear.

    While this was happening, the doors to Zhao Hai¡¯s quiet courtyard finally opened. Zhao Hai walked out of his residence and went to the second floor of the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s branch hall.

    The two Elders were currently sitting behind the counter on the second floor, their eyes closed as if they were sleeping. It seemed like they didn¡¯t notice Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance. Zhao Hai walked to the counter, cupped his fist, and said, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen the Elders. I¡¯m here to hand in the task.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the Yin Yang Elders finally opened their eyes. The Yang Elder looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°The task hasn¡¯t beenpleted, what are you handing in?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Replying to the Elder. The task you¡¯ve given me is finished.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the Yin Yang Elder couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then they looked at each other. The Yin Elder turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, what do you mean the task is finished?¡±

    Zhao Hai answered, ¡°Replying to the Elder, the task that you gave me has beenpleted. From now now, there¡¯s no longer an Osmanthus Crystal Realm.¡±

    The Yin Elder looked at Zhao Hai, then with a sullen expression he said, ¡°The Osmanthus Crystal Realm is no more? You mean you wiped out everyone in the Osmanthus Crystal Realm? Let me ask you, have you left your residences in the past two months?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t. This one hasn¡¯t left his residence.¡±

    The Yin Elder coldly snorted and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t left your residence, and yet to dare say that the Osmanthus Crystal Realm has been eliminated? You dare deceive us?¡±

    Zhao Hai calmly replied, ¡°I won¡¯t dare deceive the Elders. I didn¡¯t deal with the Osmanthus Crystal Realm personally. I released a small Undead and used the transmission formation to go to Lijian City. Then from Lijian City, I found a cultivator from the Osmanthus Crystal Realm and followed them back to their camp. After obtaining the coordinates of the realm, I immediately sent my Undead down there to clean it up. I just finished dealing with everyone yesterday. I used the Osmanthus Crystal Realm¡¯s transmission formation to deliver all of the corpses of the experts of the Osmanthus Crystal Realm to the Soaring Dragon Realm. To let others know who did it, I stabbed a de on each corpse. Each de is engraved with the tyrant(°Ô) character.¡±

    Hearing this, the Yin Yang Elders couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. From Zhao Hai¡¯s tone, he seems to be telling the truth. Moreover, they believed that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t dare deceive them.

    But if Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t lying, then what was happening? When they thought of this, the two elders were stunned. The Yang Elder looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You mean all of the Osmanthus Crystal Realm¡¯s cultivators have been killed by you? All of them?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Right. All of them. But to be urate, there¡¯s no longer any living being left in the entire realm. Even the beasts have been cleared out.¡±

    Not even a chicken or dog was left! When they heard Zhao Hai, this was the sentence that entered the two elders¡¯ minds. ording to Zhao Hai, not even a dog or a chicken was left in the Osmanthus Crystal Realm!

    While the two Elders were stunned, a voice was heard from outside, ¡°Lin Ling(Xiang Ying) is asking to see the Elders.¡±

    The Yin Elder recovered, then he answered, ¡°Come in.¡± Lin Ling and Xiang Ying proceeded to walk in. When they saw Zhao Hai, their expressions couldn¡¯t help but turn strange. It was a mix of excitement, shock, and dread.

    However, the two quickly turned away from Zhao Hai as they cupped their fists and said, ¡°Lin Ling has seen the Elders.¡±

    The Yin Elder nodded and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Lin Ling nced at Zhao Hai before answering, ¡°Replying to the Elder. Something happened in the Osmanthus Crystal Realm¡¯s camp. A huge mountain of corpses suddenly appeared. And on each corpse was a de engraved with the character for tyrant. We just went there to confirm. I was about to ask Little Hai what happened, and it turns out that he¡¯s here.¡± Lin Ling now changed how he addressed Zhao Hai. In the past, he called him by his full name, but now he shifted to a more familiar tone. This meant that he already regarded Zhao Hai as someone on his own side.

    As soon as the Yin Yang Elders heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then they turned their heads towards Zhao Hai in shock. They now fully believed Zhao Hai¡¯s words. At the same time, they were startled by Zhao Hai¡¯s strength.

    Destroying an entire realm wasn¡¯t impossible for the two elders. They can do that, as well as Lin Ling and Xiang Ying. However, Zhao Hai managed to do it in just two months. Moreover, he was able to send their corpses to the Soaring Dragon Realm. He even inserted a de into each dead body.

    Eradicating a whole realm wasn¡¯t easy, and it was even more difficult to make so many des with the tyrant character engraved in it. In their minds, Zhao Hai has more strength than he shows.

    After some time, the Yin Elder recovered and then stood up. He looked at Lin Ling and said, ¡°Lead me there to take a look.¡± The Yang Elder also stood up. Lin Ling didn¡¯t say anything and immediately started the transmission formation. In a sh of white light, the group vanished from the building. The next moment, they were already beside the mountain of corpses.

    The people around the mountain didn¡¯t decrease, it even increased. However, when these people saw the people from the Tyrant de Sect, they unconsciously made way for them. This was especially true for the people from the Sword Hegemon Sect. When they saw the Yin Yang Elders, theirplexion immediately changed. Although the two elders have withdrawn for many years, their reputation was still intact. Every sect in the True Spirit Realm listed them as people they shouldn¡¯t provoke.

    After looking at the mountain of corpses, the Yin Elder gave a nod. At this moment, a sh of white light appeared next to the mountain. This sh of white light didn¡¯t appear out of nothing. Instead, it came from the ground just next to the mountain of corpses. Upon looking at these people, one could immediately tell that they¡¯re from the True Spirit Realm. Their auras were stronger than average immortal experts.

    As these cultivators appeared on top of the transmission formation, theirplexions weren¡¯t good. It was as if they saw something dreadful.

    At this time, a man near the transmission formation asked, ¡°Everyone, did you just go to the Osmanthus Crystal Realm? How is the situation there?¡±

    The cultivators who just appeared looked at the man, clearly familiar with him. Then one of them nodded and said, ¡°Yes, we just went to the Osmanthus Crystal Realm. The Osmanthus Crystal Realm is over, all of the people there are gone, even the beasts were killed. Not a single living being was left. It¡¯s safe to say that the Osmanthus Crystal Realm has no life left!¡±

    Upon hearing this, the surroundings went into an uproar. This kind of elimination almost never happened in the Soaring Dragon Realm. It was understandable that everyone was startled. Some of the more insightful people turned their heads towards the people from the Tyrant de Sect. Their faces were filled with dread. It was as if they were looking at gods of killing.

    It wasn¡¯t only the other cultivators who were shocked, even the Yin Yang Elders were greatly surprised by what they heard. Zhao Hai told them that the Osmanthus Crystal Realm was fully destroyed, but they couldn¡¯t believe it. Upon hearing the proof, the Yin Yang Elder couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhao Hai. They didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai actually did it.

    At this time, the man who reported turned to the people of the Tyrant de Sect and said, ¡°Also, we saw a huge de in the realm. It¡¯s about a hundred meters tall. It¡¯s erected over another pile of corpses on the Osmanthus Crystal Realm¡¯s biggest sect. The de also has the character of ¡®tyrant¡¯ engraved on it. And below that was a statement that read ¡®Those who offend my tyrannical de will be executed!¡¯¡±

    Hearing this, all cultivators around the corpse mountain looked towards the people of the Tyrant de Sect. Even idiots would be able to connect the dots. Those who were still suspicious were now convinced.

    Those who offend my tyrannical de will be executed! It was an aggressive sentence filled with heavy killing intent. Although nobody knew how the Osmanthus Crystal Realm offended the Tyrant de Sect, the Tyrant de Sect made sure to show everyone their resolution. The goal of frightening everyone has been clearly achieved. The gazes of those who looked at the Tyrant de Sect cultivators were now mixed with fear and dread.

    As he saw the reactions everyone was giving him, the Yin Elder coldly snorted. The sound he made wasn¡¯t loud, but it reverberated in everyone¡¯s mind. Some weaker cultivators were even stunned by it. Everyone looked at the Yin Elder in amazement. Then they quickly drew back as far away as possible.

    The Yin Elder didn¡¯t care about these people. He turned to Lin Ling and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head back.¡± Lin Lingplied and then used his portable transmission formation. After a sh of white light, the group disappeared from the area. The next moment, they were back in the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s branch hall.

    When they returned to the branch hall, the Yin Yang Elders closed their eyes and didn¡¯t move. Lin Ling, Xiang Ying, and Zhao Hai remained quiet to not disturb the elders. They also knew that this matter wasn¡¯t small. Lower realms were still very valuable to those in the True Spirit Realm. This matter would truly have a great influence on the Tyrant de Sect.

    After some time, the Yin Elder opened his eyes and said, ¡°We need to report this matter back to the sect as soon as possible. The sect needs to be prepared. I reckon the Sword Hegemon Sect would not let this opportunity go. They would use this opportunity tosh out on us.¡±

    Lin Ling and Xiang Ying nodded. They also think that the sect needed to prepare. Otherwise, they would be caught off-guard. At this time, the Yang Elder looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Kid, I wanted you to show everyone the resolution of the sect, but isn¡¯t this showing too big? Even I¡¯m frightened. I¡¯m sure those in the True Spirit Realm would also be shaken by this.¡±

    The Yin Elder coldly snorted and said, ¡°Who cares if they¡¯re shaken. This will inform everyone what happens if they dared to extend their ws towards the Tyrant de Sect. Hmph!¡±

    The Yang Elder chuckled and said, ¡°Those who offend my tyrannical de will be executed! Good words. It really makes my blood boil. Little Hai, you head back and take a rest first. In a couple of days, your assignment as an inner disciple will arrive. Once you receive your status, we two old guys will lead you back to the sect so that we can officially take you in as our disciple!¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a deep bow towards the elders and said, ¡°Yes, Masters. Disciple asks to be excused.¡±

    Seeing this, the Yin Elderughed and said, ¡°You really catch on quick. Good. There¡¯s nothing wrong with addressing us in advance. Now go and rest. You¡¯ll be very busy in the following months.¡±

    Zhao Haiplied. He cupped his fist towards the two elders and then to Lin Ling and Xiang Ying before leaving.

 Chapter 1977: Unreasonable

    <h4>Chapter 1977: Unreasonable</h4>

    The Soaring Dragon Realm has been very lively recently. And there¡¯s only one thing that everyone was talking about, and that was the extermination of the Osmanthus Crystal Realm, the des that were stabbed onto the corpses, and of course the statement ¡°Those who offend my tyrannical sword will be executed!¡±

    The Tyrant de Sect was domineering. Their actions were vicious and their killing aura was so intense. This caused the people of the Soaring Dragon Realm to be startled. But despite this, the cultivators in Hengdao City have not decreased. On the contrary, the cultivators walking around the city have at least doubled. More cultivators would rather go to Hengdao City to pick up tasks. Even those who did tasks in other major cities moved to Hengdao City.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. But he soon understood. The Tyrant de Sect has exterminated the Osmanthus Crystal Realm. It might be a murderous action, but don¡¯t forget, only the strong could afford to be so domineering. If you were weak, being domineering was equivalent to courting death.

    For the Tyrant de Sect to dare do this, this only meant that they were strong enough to back their actions! Cultivators worship the strong. No matter what methods you use, as long as you were perceived as strong, people would follow you. This was a universal phenomenon in the cultivation world.

    What Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know was that it wasn¡¯t only the Soaring Dragon Realm that was boiling with reaction. The True Spirit Realm was also shaken by what happened. Exterminating an entire realm was a huge matter. Some people, headed by the Sword Hegemon Sect, began to put pressure on the Tyrant de Sect. They said that the Tyrant de Sect was too vicious, making the lower realms worry. And that it wasn¡¯t a good thing for the Soaring Dragon Realm¡¯s future development.

    Naturally, the words spouted by the Sword Hegemon Sect were nonsense. In fact, the main reason they wanted to put pressure on the Tyrant Sword Sect was because they wanted to be the first one tobel the sinner.

    No mistake, they wanted the Tyrant de Sect to bebeled as the viin first. Others might not be aware why the Tyrant de Sect decided to eliminate the Osmanthus Crystal Realm, but the Sword Hegemon Sect was well aware. They knew that the Tyrant de Sect had discovered their n, and they were sending a message towards the Sword Hegemon Sect.

    The Sword Hegemon Sect was afraid that the Tyrant de Sect would hold the spying incident against them. Therefore, they made the first move and pressured the Tyrant de Sect. So even if the Tyrant de Sect brings the spying incident forward, it wouldn¡¯t be put on the spotlight. Moreover, the Sword Hegemon Sect could just mention that the Tyrant de Sect was falsely using them.

    Facing all of these pressures, the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s response was a surprise to everyone. They didn¡¯t deny anything. They also took sects they had a good rtionship with and admitted it directly. Then they pretended to get ready for a fight. Some small-scale conflicts even began to appear among the sects. Naturally, the most ruthless conflicts involved the Tyrant de Sect.

    The Tyrant de Sect¡¯s persistent and unreasonable approach caused everyone to hesitate. Seeing the Tyrant de Sect being a mad dog that would bite anyone, the sects began to shrink back. After all, the destroyed lower realm has nothing to do with them. An exterminated lower realm wasn¡¯t worth fighting a rabid Tyrant de Sect. The Tyrant de Sect¡¯s attitude of chasing down grievances was well-known among the sects.

    As the other top sects began to turn soft, the Sword Hegemon Sect also knew that there was no point in making any more noise, so they also retreated. After all, the reason they made a fuss in the first ce was to prevent the Tyrant de Sect from saying anything. Now that the Tyrant de Sect didn¡¯t say anything, the goal of the Sword Hegemon Sect has been achieved.

    Although the Sword Hegemon Sect was arger sectpared to the Tyrant de Sect, they were equal or even inferior in terms of strength. In this case, the Sword Hegemon Sect had no intentions of going all out against the Tyrant de Sect.

    However, the response of the Tyrant de Sect was also quite strange. When the pressure on them disappeared, everyone expected the Tyrant de Sect to seek vengeance. But in the end, the Tyrant de Sect didn¡¯t retaliate. Instead, they reacted as though the incident didn¡¯t happen. Under such circumstances, the storms in the True Spirit Realm calmed down.

    In the beginning, people thought that the Tyrant de Sect was scheming. But after the Tyrant de Sect kept being silent, everyone believed that they wouldn¡¯t seek vengeance. Although it was strange, it made the sects feel secure.

    Naturally, the Tyrant de Sect wouldn¡¯t just let the incident go. It was just not the right time to make a move. Everyone was still too sensitive to any actions the Tyrant de Sect made.

    Zhao Hai was unaware of what happened in the True Spirit Realm. He was currently dealing with the matters of the Osmanthus Crystal Realm. Although Zhao Hai killed the people and beasts of the realm, he wasn¡¯t able to loot the realm. So with his current downtime, Zhao Hai used the opportunity to get the realm¡¯s resources. When the amount of people who went to the Osmanthus Crystal Realm decreased, Zhao Hai began to scour the entire realm for unique resources.

    The various sects of the Osmanthus Crystal Realm had a lot of resources. Back when Zhao Hai was nning how to attack the realm, he wanted to take advantage of a surprise attack. So after knowing the coordinates of the realm, he immediately sent liquid silver to map it out. Then he used his Undead to attack the sects of the realm. Their targets were the top experts.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s immortal-level Undead attacked the immortal experts of the Osmanthus Crystal Realm¡¯s major sects. After the immortal experts were dealt with, he moved on to the ordinary cultivators.

    If it was in the past, Zhao Hai would have a hard timepletely destroying the Osmanthus Crystal Realm. But with Wu Pokai, it became possible. Wu Pokai has a simr strength to Lin Ling. He was strongerpared to most immortal experts. Because of him, Zhao Hai was able to easily overpower the immortal experts of the realm.

    However, Zhao Hai also discovered something when he used Wu Pokai. Thews of the realm were suppressing Wu Pokai¡¯s strength. This was something Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect.

    Zhao Hai soon understood that thews of the Osmanthus Crystal Realm had an upper limit. Cultivators couldn¡¯t surpass the immortal stage. Wu Pokai was clearly beyond the immortal stage, so thews were working to repel him. This was also the reason why Lin Ling didn¡¯t leave the transmission formation back then. This was because he would be repelled by thews of the Great Realm of Cultivation.

    Although Wu Pokai was unable to stay in the Osmanthus Crystal Realm for a long time, lending a hand in fighting the experts of the realm wasn¡¯t impossible. Therefore, with Wu Pokai¡¯s help, the sects of the Osmanthus Crystal Realm were easily dealt with.

    Once the powerful experts were dealt with, the ordinary cultivators were easy pickings. Zhao Hai only sent his Undead army to pressure them and they were all finished.

    The Osmanthus Crystal Realm was filled with corpses by the end. As for the true experts of the realm and those with special talents, they were all sent to the Space to be turned into Undead.

    Zhao Hai only took people who were extraordinary. These people were experts at the Nascent Soul Stage and above. He also took experts in refining artifacts and pills. Apart from these people, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t bother taking the rest to the Space.

    There were only a few experts in the Nascent Soul Stage and above in the Osmanthus Crystal Realm. So nobody would notice if Zhao Hai took them. The only thing that people would look at were the mountains of corpses and what they looked like. Nobody would care how strong they were.

    Because of this, people soon lost interest in going to the Osmanthus Crystal Realm. This was especially true for those from the True Spirit Realm. Because they were going to be suppressed, they didn¡¯t want to go to the lower realms. As for those from the other lower realms, they naturally wouldn¡¯t go to the Osmanthus Crystal Realm. This was because if they go, then that means that they left the Soaring Dragon Realm. Nobody was foolish enough to get kicked out of the Soaring Dragon Realm just to see the state of the Osmanthus Crystal Realm. Nobody was that stupid.

    With nobody going to the Osmanthus Crystal Realm, Zhao Hai had an easier time. He sent out arge number of Undead to farm the realm for its resources, which enriched the Space.

    Although the Osmanthus Crystal Realm¡¯s environment was simr to the Great Realm of Cultivation, there was bound to be a difference between them. So Zhao Hai wanted to get these materials that were unique to the Osmanthus Crystal Realm.

    These new materials might not give a huge benefit to the Space, but Zhao Hai still collected them. With how long he has been collecting unique materials, it has already turned into his hobby.

    Zhao Hai was now living in his personal courtyard. It has been seven days since he handed the task over to the Yin Yang Elders. The two elders were currently not in the Soaring Dragon Realm. They returned to the True Spirit Realm to help out. The sect was still dealing with the incident. It was because of this that Zhao Hai has yet to obtain his inner disciple token nor has he been officially taken in as a disciple by the two elders.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried. He knew from the beginning that his action would have a great influence on the Tyrant de Sect. If the Tyrant de Sect doesn¡¯t deal with this matter properly, then they would leave openings that could be exploited by their enemies. In any case, Zhao Hai was now a disciple of the Tyrant de Sect. Those who offended the sect would need to pay the price. If the sect can¡¯t even deal with this small incident, then that only means that the Tyrant de Sect wasn¡¯t suitable for him.

    Although the Yin Yang Elders weren¡¯t in the Soaring Dragon Realm, Lin Ling and Xiang Ying would still visit Zhao Hai from time to time. Zhao Hai bing an inner disciple was only a matter of time. As long as Zhao Hai enters the inner sect, then that means that the three of them would have equal status. Lin Ling and Xiang Ying were also inner disciples.

 Chapter 1978: Acknowledging a Teacher, Offering Wine

    <h4>Chapter 1978: Acknowledging a Teacher, Offering Wine</h4>

    The division of disciples in the True Spirit Realm was simr to the Great Realm of Cultivation. There were unofficial disciples, serving disciples, outer disciples, inner disciples, true disciples, and core disciples.

    Needless to say, unofficial disciples were disciples that haven¡¯t officially joined the True Spirit Realm. Almost all unofficial disciples of the True Spirit Realm were in the Soaring Dragon Realm. They were lower realm cultivators who were under observation.

    Serving disciples were the lowest rank of sect disciples. Rather than being called disciples, they were more akin to servants. They did the lowest level of work in the sect. But they could also be promoted to be outer disciples or inner disciples.

    Outer disciples were the official disciples of the sect. Outer disciples were typically the second most populous group in a sect, with serving disciples having the most members. Outer disciples weren¡¯t very strong and weren¡¯t under a specific master. Generally, the sect would arrange for someone to conduct a lecture for outer disciples every 10 to 15 days. Outer disciples would take missions to gain contribution points which could be exchanged for sect resources or cultivation methods.

    Inner disciples were a step higher from outer disciples. Inner disciples would have their own master. In the Tyrant de Sect, only elder-level disciples could take in inner disciples as their own apprentice. However, whether an inner disciple gets the true inheritance of their master or not depends on their talent and how much their master liked them.

    True disciples were those who were above inner disciples. These disciples were the people who have taken the legacy of an elder. The elders would give emphasis on training their true disciple. People who reach this stage would generally have limitless future paths. At the very least, they would be elders of the sect.

    The core disciples held the most important ce in the sect. To be a core disciple, one would need to be an apprentice of someone with high status. If they were a disciple of an ordinary elder, then they would never be a core disciple. One would also need insane talent to be a core disciple. If their talent wasn¡¯t good, even if they were the disciple of the sect master, they still wouldn¡¯t be a core disciple. Lastly, one would need to be strong. If you weren¡¯t strong enough, then it was impossible to be promoted to be a core disciple. Core disciples were the foundations of sects. A core disciple wasn¡¯t only defined by their strength. They would also need to participate in managing the sect. It can be said that the sect¡¯s core disciples would be at the head of their own generation in the sect. Because of this, sects ce great importance towards core disciples.

    Lin Ling and Xiang Ying were currently inner disciples. The two of them worship an elder as their masters. Their masters also held a high status in the sect. If they obtained the true inheritance of their masters, then they might be core disciples in the future.

    Despite their status, Lin Ling and Xiang Ying didn¡¯t dare show off in front of Zhao Hai. It wouldn¡¯t be long before Zhao Hai entered the inner sect. Moreover, Zhao Hai was already promised by the Yin Yang Elders to take him in as their disciple. Once that happens, Zhao Hai¡¯s status wouldn¡¯t be any less than Lin Ling and Xiang Ying. Zhao Hai¡¯s status might even be higher than them. But at the same time, the two didn¡¯t tter Zhao Hai. They just introduced the Tyrant de Sect to him. They treated Zhao Hai as a close friend.

    The two already saw Zhao Hai¡¯s potential. Even if Zhao Hai was a rotten piece of wood, he would still be a work of art in the hands of the Yin Yang Elders. And Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t a piece of rotten wood.

    Time continued to pass. The corpse mountain of the Osmanthus Crystal Realm has practically been eaten up by the beasts. Scavenging beasts were aplenty in the Soaring Dragon Realm. The mountain of corpses was a buffet to these beasts. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t leave it behind. Before long, cultivators of the Soaring Dragon Realm stopped going to the corpse mountain. Otherwise, they would be surrounded by the hungry beasts.

    Regarding this situation, the cultivators of the Soaring Dragon Realm didn¡¯t have any reactions. Cultivators needed to progress and reach a higher level or else they would die. There were a lot of cultivators whose corpses were left behind when they died. Besides Buddhist Cultivators, no cultivator paid great respects to corpses of the dead.

    A lot of Buddhists cremate their corpses. Before dying, they would request their disciples to enshrine their relics. Naturally, there were also Buddhist and Daoist Cultivators who attach great importance to their remains. They would prepare tombs for themselves and then have their belongings buried with them. Powerful formations would guard these tombs. However, such tombs were usually dug up by tomb raiders. It was very difficult for these tombs tost a long time.

    Although the corpse mountain disappeared, its message continued to reverberate throughout the Soaring Dragon Realm. By this point, cultivators in the Soaring Dragon Realm would never dare to annoy the Tyrant de Sect. Otherwise, they would risk being destroyed.

    Half a monthter, the Yin Yang Elders finally returned to the Soaring dragon Realm. Upon their return, Lin Ling, Xiang Ying, and Zhao Hai paid them a visit in the branch hall¡¯s second floor.

    With the identity of the Yin Yang Elders, separate residences were prepared specifically for them. It was also the best amodations in the branch hall. However, the two old men didn¡¯t want it. For them, any ce was the same. They were in the Soaring Dragon Realm to temper their mind, so they always stayed on the second floor of the branch hall.

    When the group of three entered the second floor, they immediately gave a salute to the two elders before standing on the side. The Yin Elder looked at the three and said, ¡°The sect has already dealt with the incident. Little Hai, although your actions were quite reckless, the sect is still in agreement with what you did. Take this, it¡¯s the identity token for an inner disciple.¡± After he said that, the Yin Elder took out a metal token and handed it to Zhao Hai.

    Seeing this metal token , Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. This was because the metal token was very special. It might as well be a throwing knife. It looked like a short de with Zhao Hai¡¯s name inscribed into it.

    After Zhao Hai received the identity token, the Yin Elder continued, ¡°The identity token is special to the Tyrant de Sect. It¡¯s given to inner disciples. Not only can it be used as a portable transmission formation, it¡¯s also a locator. As long as you keep the identity token on your body, the sect will know where you are. After inner disciples ept a teacher, his master can seal an attack containing ten strikes of their strength inside. During crucial moments, it could be used to save the disciple¡¯s life. Inside your token, old Yang and I ced five attacks each. If you encounter any danger, you can release them one by one. But if it¡¯s too dangerous, you can release both of our attacks. This will be equivalent to a full blow from the both of us.¡±

    Zhao Hai suddenly felt that his metal token had be heavier. As he received the metal token, he bowed towards the two elders and said, ¡°Masters, thank you very much.¡±

    The Yin elder nodded and said, ¡°I have already submitted your name to the sect. You will be mine and old Yang¡¯s disciple in the future. The two of us are already old, so we don¡¯t need superficial ceremonies. Do you have any spirit wine? Take some out and give each of us a cup. Then from now on, you will be our disciple.¡±

    Zhao Haiplied and then took out a tray. On the tray was a jade bottle and two cups. Zhao Hai took the jade bottle and poured liquor on the cups.

    This bottle of liquor wasn¡¯tmon wine. It was the best wine that the Space produced. Moreover, Zhao Hai ced it under time eleration to improve its vor. It can be said that this wine is now equal to liquor stored in thousand-year old kegs. It was priceless.

    The liquor has turned golden. Moreover, it was very viscous. As Zhao Hai poured it out of the bottle, it looked like a golden string being poured onto the cups.

    As Zhao Hai was pouring the wine, the room was immediately filled with a mellow fragrance. Just a whiff of it would make people feel intoxicated, it was as if smelling it would make you drunk.

    The other people in the room looked at the jade bottle in Zhao Hai¡¯s hand as if it was a treasure. In fact, in their minds, the jade bottle should be a rare item. Even if the liquor inside was used up, the jade bottle would still fetch a good price.

    As they smelled the fragrance of the wine, the Yin Yang Elders as well as Lin Ling and Xiang Ying immediately felt their spiritual qi speed up. The cirction of their blood increased. Naturally, all of them were able to notice this. They also understood the value of the wine. To be honest, even if this wine was ced in the True Spirit Realm, it would still be considered a treasure.

    After some time, Zhao Hai filled the two cups to the brim. Then he held the tray towards the two elders, he gently knelt down and said, ¡°Masters, please take these cups.¡±

    The Yin Yang Elders looked at each other, bright smiles on their faces. Then they took the wine cups that Zhao Hai handed over and drank it. They closed their eyes to savor the vor of the wine. Their faces showed how infatuated they were.

    After some time, the two elders opened their eyes. Then at the same time, they eximed, ¡°Good wine!¡±

    They ced the cups back on the tray and asked Zhao Hai to stand up.

    The Yin Elder looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, although your wine is very good, you shouldn¡¯t show it casually in the future. Otherwise, people would have thoughts about you.¡±

    Although Zhao Hai¡¯s wine was very good, the Yin Yang Elders had hearts of stone. Both of them knew that cultivators shouldn¡¯t indulge in pleasure. Therefore, even if the wine was good, they didn¡¯t drink more nor did they ask for a bottle.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I understand. There¡¯s no need to worry, I only have very few bottles of this wine. In fact, I only have one bottle left.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai took out a bottle and handed it over to the Elders as he said, ¡°Masters, I¡¯ll offer this bottle to you. Don¡¯t decline. It¡¯s just wine. You can drink it whenever you like.¡±

 Chapter 1979: Given A Base

    <h4>Chapter 1979: Given A Base</h4>

    When the Yin Yang Elders heard Zhao Hai, they couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then the Yang Elderughed and said, ¡°Little Hai is right. Brother, we¡¯ve been too obsessed with tempering our minds. The wine is very good. Let¡¯s ept it. It¡¯s just wine, something people drink.¡± After saying that, the Yang Elder took Zhao Hai¡¯s bottle and put it away.

    The Yin Elder looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, even if you¡¯ve be an inner disciple of the Tyrant de Sect, you still can¡¯t enter the True Spirit Realm. Your time in the Soaring Dragon Realm is too short. Because of this, old Yang and I decided to keep you here for some time. It just so happens that old Yang and I still have a year to temper our minds in the Soaring Dragon Realm. You can train with us here. You can follow Lin Ling and Xiang Ying in the meantime. By the way, you can arrange a ce for your fellows from the Great Realm of Cultivation. Give them a residence in the city. You deal with these things, we two old men will stay here. Now go.¡±

    Although the Yin Elder seemed like he didn¡¯t care much about Zhao Hai, his words established Zhao Hai¡¯s official status. Lin Ling and Xiang Yin wouldn¡¯t dare underestimate Zhao Hai. His present status would not be lower than them.

    The Tyrant de Sect¡¯s Yin Yang Elders have never epted an apprentice. Their status in the sect was also very high. In this case, being their first apprentice, Zhao Hai was bound to be a true disciple in the future. Offending Zhao Hai right now would only make their future lives more difficult.

    After the three left the branch hall, they returned to the back courtyard. Upon arriving, Lin Ling patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder as heughed and said, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯re now our junior brother. And from what I can see, the two elders care a lot about you. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, you must lend your brother a hand.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Big Brother Lin, you¡¯re too polite. You¡¯re the one who pulled me into the Tyrant de Sect. We¡¯re people on the same side. Also, I¡¯m closer to youpared to others. When I arrive at the True Spirit Realm, I¡¯ll have to ask for your help.¡±

    When Xiang Yin heard Zhao Hai, a smile appeared on his face. He turned to Lin Ling and Zhao Hai as he said, ¡°Senior Brother Lin, Junior Brother Zhao, from now on, we¡¯re brothers. We have to help each other in the sect. Although the sect is very united, rtionships between disciples are still different. What do you think?¡±

    Lin Ling nodded, ¡°Correct. With our rtionship, we should be disciple brothers. By the way, Little Hai, since we¡¯re already brothers, we can¡¯t just ignore the Great Realm of Cultivation. Where do you want to arrange a residence for your realm?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Anywhere is fine. It doesn¡¯t need to berge. They won¡¯te here all the time. The camp we¡¯re using right now has been chosen by me. It¡¯s safer than in the city. They don¡¯t need to move.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Lin Ling couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Safer than in the city? Little Hai, are you joking? There¡¯s no ce safer than the city.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Since we¡¯re talking about it, let me show you the base of the Great Realm of Cultivation.¡±

    After a sh of white light, the three vanished from the room. The next moment, they appeared in the Great Realm of Cultivation¡¯s camp.

    This time, Li Mu was guarding the base again. When he saw Zhao Hai appearing, he immediately greeted him with joy. Although he didn¡¯t know who Lin Ling and Xiang Ying were, he understood that they have extraordinary identities judging by the fact that Zhao Hai brought them over.

    The others in the base also followed Li Mu. When he arrived in front of Zhao Hai, Li Mu said, ¡°I have seen the Team Leader and the two Misters.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°How has the base been recently? From what I can see, everything is doing well.¡±

    At this time, Lin Ling and Xiang Ying, who were looking at the base, recovered their senses. The two looked at Li Mu and didn¡¯t say anything. In their opinion, Li Mu¡¯s strength was only average.

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Li Mu immediately replied, ¡°We¡¯ve been fortunate. Team Leader can rest assured, nothing has happened in the base. Everyone is still busy doing their tasks. We rarely suffer any casualties.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he pulled Li Mu over and then said, ¡°Li Mu, let me introduce you. These are my Senior Brothers from the Tyrant de Sect, Senior Brother Lin Ling and Senior Brother Xiang Ying. They¡¯re currently managing Hengdao City. They¡¯re inner disciples of the sect.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Li Mu stared. Then his expression brightened as he quickly cupped his fist and said, ¡°Li Mu has seen the two misters.¡±

    Lin Ling waved his hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re too polite.¡±

    Li Mu looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Team Leader, you just addressed the two Misters as Senior Brothers. Have you already joined the Tyrant de Sect?¡±

    Before Zhao Hai could reply, Xiang Ying smiled and said, ¡°Little Hai didn¡¯t only join the Tyrant de Sect, he also became an inner disciple.¡±

    Hearing this, Li Mu and the others were stunned. All of them looked at Xiang Ying and then turned their heads towards Zhao Hai. It was as if they were too dumb to understand Xiang Ying¡¯s words.

    After some time, everyone finally processed what they heard. They couldn¡¯t help but explode in excitement.

    Lin Ling paid attention to the reactions of the people from the Great Realm of Cultivation. Each and every one of them were excited, their faces full of joy. There were no traces of envy on their faces. Lin Ling couldn¡¯t help but sigh at Zhao Hai¡¯s fortune.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand to calm everyone down. Then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m also here to tell everyone something. Now that I have joined the Tyrant de Sect and became an inner disciple, the sect decided to allocate a permanent base for the Great Realm of Cultivation in Hengdao City. I promised you a base in the city back then, and now we have one.¡±

    As Zhao Hai talked, the cultivators from the Great Realm of Cultivation cheered. And when he finished, the cheers were even louder.

    Zhao Hai allowed everyone to cheer for some time, then he waved his hand. He turned his head to Li Mu and said, ¡°Li Mu, select some people toe with me. I¡¯ll show you our new base.¡±

    Li Mu quicklyplied. He selected several people, not many, only ten. These ten immediately went to Zhao Hai¡¯s side. Then after a sh of white light, the group vanished.

    The next moment, they were already back in Hengdao City. The people of the Great Realm of Cultivation weren¡¯t strangers to the city. But they also weren¡¯t very familiar with it.

    Recently, Hengdao City has been the center of attention in the Soaring Dragon Realm. Although they have been to Hengdao City and took tasks in it, they don¡¯t know much about the city¡¯s situation.

    When they arrived in Hengdao City, the people from the Great Realm of Cultivation felt that their eyes were insufficient. There were too many people in the city.

    In the past, Hengdao City was simr to Shangshan City in poption. It wasn¡¯t even as populous as Shangshan City. After all, the True Dao Sect has more disciplespared to the Tyrant de Sect. People in the Soaring Dragon Realm knew that it was much easier to join the True Dao Sectpared to the Tyrant de Sect.

    But now, things were different. With the Tyrant de Sect causing waves in the True Spirit Realm, its poprity in the Soaring Dragon Realm exploded. There were plenty of cultivators who went to the city every day. More and more people filled the city¡¯s streets.

    After the group arrived in Hengdao City, Zhao Hai led them to a remote portion of the city. The area had a stretch of residential properties. There was a stone building that was three stories high. It could amodate around 3000 people.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to the cultivators from the Great Realm of Cultivation and said, ¡°This will be the Great Realm of Cultivation¡¯s base in Hengdao City. It could amodate around 3000 people. But you must make sure that you won¡¯t lose our original base. If you dare let go of that base, I will kick you all out of the Soaring Dragon Realm.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the people from the Great Realm of Cultivationughed. They knew that Zhao Hai was cracking a joke. It was impossible for them to abandon their cavern base. To be honest, although the base in the city was very good, their original base was much morefortable.

    After further introductions about the surroundings, Zhao Hai left the people from the Great Realm of Cultivation to settle the new base. Then he returned to the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s branch hall along with Lin Ling and Xiang Ying. He was now a disciple of the Tyrant de Sect, it was impossible for him to keep staying with the Great Realm of Cultivation.

    The three went to the back courtyard and then sat down. After they settled down, Lin Ling looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, now that you¡¯re one of us, you also have to contribute to the matters of Hengdao City.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved both of his hands and said, ¡°Senior Brother, you don¡¯t have to do that. I just arrived in the Soaring Dragon Realm. I haven¡¯t even figured out the rtionships in the True Spirit Realm, how can I contribute? From what I can see, both of you are already doing a great job in Hengdao City. I can just sit on the side and learn about the True Spirit Realm.¡±

    Xiang Ying smiled and said, ¡°Little Hai is right. The two martial uncles let you stay in Soaring Dragon Realm to let you adapt to the environment. Hengdao City isn¡¯t any different to the cities in the True Spirit Realm. However, cities in the True Spirit Realm are more lively. If you can get used to living here, you won¡¯t feel strange when you arrive in the True Spirit Realm. So you need to pay attention to the facilities used in the city.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I noticed these new facilities when I first went to Shangshan City. Back then, I got ten impression points by entering a tavern. From then on, I paid attention to these establishments.¡±

    Lin Ling chuckled and said, ¡°The True Spirit Realm is unlike the lower realms. The biggest difference is the need to eat. This applies to you especially. When you arrive at the True Spirit Realm, you need to eat. Also, you can¡¯t fly in the True Spirit Realm, at least not immediately. You need to prepare yourself. Battles in mid-air and battles on the ground are very different.¡±

    Zhao Hai already knew that he couldn¡¯t fly in the True Spirit Realm. So upon hearing Lin Ling, he nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m aware of that. Senior Brother Lin can rest assured.¡±

    Lin Ling nodded, then he let out a long breath and said, ¡°Plenty of cultivators who excelled in the Soaring Dragon Realm ended upcking when they arrived at the True Spirit Realm. Although thews of the Soaring Dragon Realm was simr to the True Spirit Realm, it was still weaker. At the very least, one could fly in the Soaring Dragon Realm. Thews of the True Spirit Realm also have a great impact on the usage of artifacts. When you go to the True Spirit Realm, you need to pay attention to your artifacts as well as your mentality. I reckon the two Elders will remind you of this, so I won¡¯t borate more. I know you will pay attention to it when the timees.¡±

    Xiang Ying smiled and said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to worry much about this. The Tyrant de Sect has a rule that ascendants from the Soaring Dragon Realm, no matter how talented they are, will farm vegetables for three years. You don¡¯t need to take tasks in these three years. Three years should be enough for you to adapt to life in the True Spirit Realm.¡±

    Lin Lingughed and said, ¡°Right, I forgot about that. After you arrive in the True Spirit Realm, you¡¯ll have to farm vegetables. I¡¯m afraid even the two Elders wouldn¡¯t be able to bend this rule. Oh, this is for you. Written inside are the rules of the Tyrant de Sect. Memorize it and don¡¯t break even one. Or else you will be punished heavily.¡± After he said that, Lin Ling took out a jade slip and handed it over to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai received the jade slip. He didn¡¯t immediately read it and instead sent it to the Space. Then he cupped his fist towards Lin Ling and Xiang Ying and said, ¡°Thanks, Senior Brothers. This little brother will take your advice to heart.¡±

    Lin Ling waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite to us. Right, today¡¯s a happy day. Let¡¯s celebrate your entry to the Tyrant de Sect. How about we share a few cups of liquor with each other?¡±

    Xiang Ying nodded, ¡°Right, we should celebrate. How about this, let¡¯s have the branch send over a few dishes. Then we¡¯ll share a drink as brothers.¡±

    Lin Ling nodded, then he called a disciple over and gave his instructions.

 Chapter 1980: Understanding the Blade

    <h4>Chapter 1980: Understanding the de</h4>

    Zhao Hai sat inside the quiet room of his residence. This time, he wasn¡¯t alone. The Yin Yang Elders were also with him.

    As the three people sat down, the Yin Elder looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, aren¡¯t you angry that we held you back in the Soaring Dragon Realm for a year?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not. Master, I¡¯m aware that the time I spent in the Soaring Dragon Realm is too short. I haven¡¯t fully adapted to living in the Soaring Dragon Realm. Going to the True Spirit Realm early might not be good for me.¡±

    The Yang Elder nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you think that way. This year, my brother and I will tell you about the True Spirit Realm. We will also tell you about our understanding of the de.

    The Yin Elder continued, ¡°Little Hai, do you know the main difference between the True Spirit Realm and the Great Realm of Cultivation? People in the Great Realm of Cultivation can fly and choose not to eat. But in the True Spirit Realm, you need to walk and eat food.¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment before he nodded and said, ¡°Is it because of thews of the realm? After arriving in the True Spirit Realm, thews would have changed. Therefore, some things that people have surpassed in the lower realms needed to be picked up again.¡±

    The Yang Elder nodded, ¡°Correct. Thews are invisible and intangible. If we couldn¡¯t feel it, then we wouldn¡¯t know that it exists. How thews came to be and how it works, nobody knows. But between the Great Realm of Cultivation to the True Spirit Realm is a boundary from low levelws and high levelws. Entering the True Spirit Realm is akin to rebirth to a cultivator. Therefore, the first cultivation level in the True Spirit Realm is called Rebirth!¡±

    ¡°Rebirth?(Sheng Éú)¡± The word echoed through Zhao Hai¡¯s mind. Although it was just a simple word, Zhao Hai could infer plenty of meanings from it. Rebirth, rebirth of what?

    The Yin Elder looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°When you enter the True Spirit Realm, you will understand the meaning of this word. Alright, there¡¯s no need to dwell on it right now. Continue cultivating and you¡¯ll reach this realm when the timees. Today, we¡¯re here to talk to you about des.¡±

    ¡°des? Master, should I start learning about des now?¡± Zhao Hai looked at the Yin Elder in confusion. He felt that it was too fast.

    The Yang Elder nodded and said, ¡°Correct. You can now start learning the de. I have seen your strength. You¡¯re much strongerpared to average immortal experts. If you were in the True Spirit Realm, you would be at thete stage of the Rebirth Realm.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared. He was confident in his strength. But in the eyes of the Yang Elder, he was no more than ate stage Rebirth Realm cultivator. In other words, he was still at the bottom of the True Spirit Realm.

    Seeing the expression on Zhao Hai¡¯s face, the Yin Elder smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to think much about it. Reaching thete stage of the Rebirth Realm while in the Soaring Dragon Realm is already very good. I cannot tell what cultivation method you¡¯re using, but for those who use the de, cultivation methods aren¡¯t important. What¡¯s important is the de itself!¡±

    The Yang Elder looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, what is your understanding of the de?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared. Then he looked at the encouraging looks of the two elders. After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°The de is one of the many weapons we use for battle. Because the de is simpler than the sword, it was more suitable to use on the battlefield. It is also more durable. I heard a saying; a month of stick, a year of de, a generation of spear. This reflects the characteristics of the de.¡±

    Speaking up to here, Zhao Hai stopped. Then after a moment he continued, ¡°The de is the blood of the army. It contains the courage of a hundred soldiers. It is driven by a person¡¯s vigor. If the sword is the king, the de is the tyrant. It represents the ordinary man, the anger of themon. It is a weapon that will draw blood for five steps. The person who uses the de needs to have courage. He needs to be proud, domineering, and arrogant. No matter who they are, what status they hold, they are all equal in front of the de.¡±

    The Yin Yang Elders looked at Zhao Hai in surprise. To be honest, they didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to have such a deep understanding of the de.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t wrong, the de is the weapon of the tyrant. It is the weapon of the bold and proud. Whether they be a prince, or a minister, all of them are the same in front of the de. As long as they are enemies, those who use the de will fight. A de without courage and arrogance is nothing.

    The two elders looked at Zhao Hai with approval. The Yin Elder nodded and said, ¡°Good. You already have a good understanding of the de. Those who use the de need to have courage. The spirit of a desman is like their de. If you can internalize this spirit, you can use the great power of the de.¡±

    The Yang Elder added, ¡°We haven¡¯t misread you, Little Hai. You¡¯re born to use the de. With your de at your side, your future achievements will be limitless.¡±

    The Yin Elder agreed, then he said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s move on. What you said about the de is not wrong. But your ideas are extremely general. In other words, you have a good understanding of the base characteristic of the de. But to understand your own de, you will need to go through many trials.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He agreed to the Yin Elder¡¯s words. His understanding of the de was mostly not his own. Instead, it was what he saw from others. What he said was just an observation along with his own understanding.

    Zhao Hai knew himself well. Although he created the Heavenly Demon Seven Killing des, it was only a set of techniques and had no rtionship with hisprehension with the de. To be honest, his knowledge of the de was extremely limited.

    The Yang Elder looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, I didn¡¯t think you could use a de. Let¡¯s head outside and see how you use it.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he went outside with the two Elders. After they went outside, Zhao Hai looked at the two elders and said, ¡°Masters, although I used the de in the past, I didn¡¯t prioritize it. My understanding of it is just my own thoughts. So I¡¯m not very good at using des. I apologize in advance for what you¡¯ll see.¡±

    The Yin Elders smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Even if you can¡¯t use it at all, just show us what you can do.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then he stood in the yard and took out a tang de. Zhao Hai gently touched the tang de. He liked the shape of this de. This was because the Tang Dynasty relied on the tang de to cause the foreign invaders to surrender. This created the illustrious reputation of Li Siming and Tian Kehan.[1]

    The tang de represented the aggression of the Chinese. Zhao Hai only liked the shape of the tang de in the past. This was the first time he thought carefully about what the tang de represented.

    Slowly, Zhao Hai felt a domineering aura. Then he could feel the pride from barbarian ns surrendering. When Zhao Hai umted the peak amount of domineering aura, he moved and used the Heavenly Demon Seven Killing des.

    Since this de technique was created by him, and it was focused on killing the enemy, Zhao Hai¡¯s movements weren¡¯tplex. He used the technique with ease. The de technique flowed out like water.

    When the set of Heavenly Demon Seven Killing des were used up, Zhao Hai received his de and stood in ce, calming down his mood. Then when he looked at the Yin Yang Elders, his heart couldn¡¯t help but jump. It¡¯s true that his de wasn¡¯t very good. This was also rted to his foundation. For example, he rarely used his de in the Great Realm of Cultivation. This was because the Great Realm of Cultivation paid more attention to spiritual qi. Additionally, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t a pure body cultivator.

    But surprisingly, when Zhao Hai looked at the Yin Yang Elders, their expressions didn¡¯t show disappointment. Instead, there was a proud smile on their faces.

    Zhao Hai looked at the two elders in confusion. Then he cupped his fist and said, ¡°Masters, I made youugh.¡±

    The Yang Elder chuckled and said, ¡°Your skill in the de isn¡¯t that good. You look like a beginner with the de. However, your feelings when using the de are very good. Your emotions are well in line with the de. Compared to most people, your potential for the de is better.¡±

    Zhao Hai showed an embarrassed smile as he said, ¡°I just learned the de for a short while in the past. And in the Great Realm of Cultivation, I haven¡¯t had enough chances to use the de. Moreover, there are too many techniques avable in the Great Realm of Cultivation. Focusing on one would be disadvantageous. Therefore, I didn¡¯t put enough effort on the de.¡±

    The Yin Elder smiled and said, ¡°This is not bad. You didn¡¯t focus on the de, but your performance is already like this. Your skill with the de can be improved. Take this jade slip. Practice ording to its contents for a month. After a month, we¡¯ll see how far you¡¯ve progressed.¡±

    Zhao Haiplied and then received the Yin Elder¡¯s jade slip. The Yin Yang Elders smiled as they looked at Zhao Hai. Then the Yin Elder said, ¡°With your current level, practicing these basic things should be easy. But I have a request. This month, you should practice the contents of the jade slip to the point of bing an instinct. These basic skills will be important from time to time. Only in this way can you master the de.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then the two Elders left.

    Li Siming, aka Emperor Taizong. Tian Kehan -> Khan of Heaven, the title given to Emperor Taizong when the Tang Dynasty annihted the Turkic Khaganate.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1981: Door to the Dao of the Blade

    <h4>Chapter 1981: Door to the Dao of the de</h4>

    Zhao Hai was standing in his own courtyard with a tang de in his hand. Although Zhao Hai was used to the form of the tang de, he looked like a beginner right now. As he held his de, he continued to sh.

    The jade slip that the Yin Elder gave Zhao Hai contained very detailed basic movements for the de. Chops, cuts, upswing, stabbing, sweeping, and other moves. All these movements were recorded. Even the way to hold the de and how much strength to use were clearly described.

    If he didn¡¯t get in contact with the Tyrant de Sect, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have known that there was so much nuisance in using the de. Warriors using the de were differentpared to soldiers in war. On the battlefield, soldiers weren¡¯t facing experts. Therefore, they gripped their des in a way where they could exert all their strength in each strike. They were prepared to deal with their enemy in one move.

    Warriors were different. Warriors battled other warriors. They cannot grip their des too strongly or else they risk losing flexibility. Moreover, each attack they made only contained 80% of their strength. This would allow them to make adjustments during the attack. Zhao Hai was now starting with this foundational knowledge.

    The Yin Elder only gave Zhao Hai a jade slip and then made him practice. This might seem irresponsible, but this wasn¡¯t strange. In the Great Realm of Cultivation, Masters would only give delicate instructions to their disciples in the beginning. Once they surpass the Core Formation stage, the Master would only give them a set of techniques to practice. The disciple would be left to form their own understanding about the techniques.

    All cultivators understand that there were no twopletely simr cultivators, like there were no simr snowkes in the world. What worked for the Master might not be effective to the disciple. Even if the spiritual roots or cultivation methods of the master were the same as the disciple, this doesn¡¯t mean that the disciple would reach the same point.

    Because of this, when a disciple reaches a certain level, the master would be akin to a shepherd letting their sheep graze. They would make their disciples form their ownprehension regarding their techniques. Only in this way can the disciple better understand the technique and be able to see what path suits them the most.

    Naturally, what Zhao Hai was studying right now weren¡¯t deeply profound things. These were just the most basic movements of the de. These things can be trained by having the master exin on the side.

    However, the Yin Elder didn¡¯t exin anything to Zhao Hai. This was because he wanted to see Zhao Hai¡¯s perception. He gave detailed information on the jade slip, but there were parts that needed to beprehended. The Yin Elder wanted to see if Zhao Hai was able to do it.

    Another reason was because the Yin Elder wanted to see Zhao Hai¡¯s temperament. For a cultivator, temperament was important. If your heart was as solid as a rock, you will get twice the result with half the effort when you cultivate. Practicing basic de moves was very boring. It was impossible for a normal person to practice for an extended period of time. It was almost impossible to ingrain these de techniques into one¡¯s instincts in a period of one month.

    The Yin Yang Elders wanted to polish Zhao Hai¡¯s temperament. So after giving the jade slip to Zhao Hai, the two Elders left.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t actually think about it too much. The Yin Yang Elder¡¯s actions werepletely normal to him. And to be honest, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t think that practicing the de was a pain.

    When practicing his de moves, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t divide his time in practicing different movements throughout the day. Because in that case, he would just be swinging his de for the sake of hitting the quota. Zhao Hai just focused his attention on one de movement. Every time he shed it, he would feel the strength of the move, its speed, which muscles he used, and how heavy the force was. Then he would analyze where he was short. This allowed him to make his de faster, stronger and sharper.

    If the Yin Yang Elders knew that this was how Zhao Hai was practicing, they would havemended him. This was the most optimal way to practice the de. By slowly perceiving the movements of the de, one could slowly perfect it. Only by grasping the essence of the de can Zhao Hai¡¯s de gain a spiritual nature. Once he seeds, his de would seem like it was moving on its own.

    In the past, Zhao Hai used his divergent abilities tomunicate with various things. He has met all kinds of situations. Sometimes, in order to find the mental state of the item, Zhao Hai had to adjust his thinking very carefully. And after multiple tries, Zhao Hai¡¯s state of mind has been honed. With this mental strength, Zhao Hai could achieve twice the result with half the effort when mastering anything.

    Additionally, when Zhao Hai wasmunicating with all kinds of things, his thinking kept changing. This was to form a connection to his target. Zhao Hai was now using this method to learn the de. His mind wouldmunicate with the de and adjust his body ordingly. This enabled Zhao Hai to inch closer and closer to mastering the de.

    Zhao Haipletely immersed himself in the movements. He felt that his body was now moving unconsciously. At the same time, his muscles and bones were beginning to remember the de movements.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know how many times he had swung his de, this was because he simply didn¡¯t count. As he shed, heprehended. de after de swung again and again.

    After an unknown period of time, Zhao Hai stopped swinging his de. He hadprehended the basic movements of the de. Moreover, he found best angle of each movement. He knew which muscle groups to use and the speed in which the de should be swung.

    However, Zhao Hai only stopped for a while before he resumed his practice. But this time, his shes were different. He didn¡¯t just stand in ce and swung the de. He performed the movements while advancing, retreating, jumping, and even crouching. He proceeded to look for the most perfect sh.

    Nobody disturbed Zhao Hai. His courtyard has be a forbiddennd in the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s branch hall. Nobody can approach 500 meters from his location. The courtyards around him were also emptied by the sect.

    In the branch building of the Tyrant de Sect, the Yin Yang Elders were looking in the direction of Zhao Hai¡¯s courtyard. The two were showing a surprised expression.

    They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to make this much progress. He can actually feel the essence of the de, which was their intention for letting Zhao Hai practice the basic moves. It must be known that when they practiced these basic movements, it was under the guidance of their masters. Only then did they understand the spirit of the de and how to make it alive. The Yin Yang Elders originally nned to wait until after a month to guide Zhao Hai. But now they found that this was not needed at all. Zhao Hai figured it out all by himself.

    To be honest, although the two were happy, they also felt a sense of loss. Teaching such a talented disciple made them feel useless.

    After some time, the Yang Elder smiled bitterly as he looked at the Yin Elder and said, ¡°Senior Brother, I didn¡¯t expect this kid to reach this point. It seems like we underestimated him.¡±

    The Yin Elder also sighed, but heughed soon after as he said, ¡°That kid is a real genius, but this is also good. In the future, this kid will go farther into the Dao of the de. We should be happy.¡±

    The Yang Elder also smiled, ¡°We should be happy. This kid is a genius. It¡¯s not only good for us, but for the sect as well.¡±

    The Yin Elder let out a long breath and said, ¡°For many years, although the sect has acquired plenty of de-wielding talents, none of them couldprehend the basic moves without any guidance. But this kid was able to. When he grows up, he would certainly shock the entire True Spirit Realm.¡±

    The Yang Elder nodded, then he said, ¡°We should take a look at how he practices the other de movements. If he can still do the same, then we must adjust our teaching methods.¡±

    The Yin Elder hesitated for a moment, then he said, ¡°Then we should. This kid is worth teaching.¡± After he said that, the two returned back to their office and no longer made a sound.

    Zhao Hai was now immersed in his practice. He found the perfect way to use the de in different scenarios. For the first time, Zhao Hai felt that the de in his hand was alive. Zhao Hai was ecstatic, this was because he was able to confirm his guesses.

    When Zhao Hai first practiced this move, he tried to treat it as a conscious being. This was because when hemunicated using his divergent abilities in the past, he discovered that everything seems to have its own thinking. This included wind and even the invisible existence of space.

    So when Zhao Hai practiced the de, he began to adjust his thinking, trying to connect himself to the movement. Butpared to objects, de movements needed to be used perfectly in order tomunicate with it.

    With this assumption, Zhao Hai began to swing his de. The more he practiced the movement, the more heprehended it, and the more convinced he was of his idea. This was because he felt his mind fluctuate. Although it was very light, he could feel it.

    As his actions became more and more perfect, the clearer his thoughts became. When he chopped his de, he could feel its thoughts. However, he still didn¡¯t have a way tomunicate with it with his consciousness. He just began to practice the de. But as he progressed further and further in connecting with the de, a unique door to the Dao of the de was being opened to him.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1982: Nine Stages of the Blade Dao

    <h4>Chapter 1982: Nine Stages of the de Dao</h4>

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know how long he practiced. After practicing one movement, he didn¡¯t stop. Instead, he practiced the next movement on the list. He continued to use his own method of practice. He didn¡¯t stop for a moment.

    A month passed as Zhao Hai forgot the passage of time. While Zhao Hai practiced, the Yin Yang Elders didn¡¯te and disturb him. Instead, they ordered Lin Ling and Xiang Ying to make sure that Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t get disturbed.

    Zhao Haipletely immersed himself in practice. He constantly felt the consciousness of the de movements, which fascinated him.

    After practicing the basic moves, Zhao Hai moved on to other items on the jade slip.

    On the final part in the jade slip that the Yin Elder gave Zhao Hai, there werebination styles that weren¡¯t tooplicated. All of thebinations were using the basic movements that were listed prior. Thesebination moves were included to make the cultivator more familiar with the basic movements. At the same time, it tests the performance of the cultivator. If he practiced the movements well, then they would find it easy to use thebinations.

    Zhao Hai was now doing thebination exercises. He also wanted to see if thebination also had its own thinking.

    It didn¡¯t take long before Zhao Hai was given an answer. Although thebination moves wereposed of multiple basic movements, they also have their own thinking. Eachbination was a whole new movement.

    As Zhao Hai practiced thebination moves, he carefullymunicated with the thinking of the movements. Previously, he could feel the thinking of the movements when he executed them perfectly. This allowed him to follow the process to achieve perfection. This time, he only needed tomunicate with the de movement involved in thebination move tomunicate with the whole.

    This was very important for Zhao Hai. This meant that he was able to immediately feel the thoughts of the de movements. The rest of the process was very simple. He practiced thebination movements in perfection as hemunicated with it. And when he got in contact with the thoughts of thebination movement, his progress was further pushed into perfection. When hepletelymunicated with thebination movements, this meant that he had mastered the process.

    Since the debination movements were very simple, it didn¡¯t take long before Zhao Hai perfected them. At the same time, as hemunicated with the de movements, the more intoxicated Zhao Hai became.

    Combination uponbination were practiced until Zhao Hai found that he already perfected every instruction inside the jade slip. Finally, Zhao Hai let out a long breath and reigned in his thoughts. During this entire process, Zhao Hai actually got stronger. What surprised him the most was the fact that the golden spiritual force inside his body has increased a bit. Moreover, the rate that it increased was much fasterpared to before.

    Zhao Hai was stunned by this result. He didn¡¯t know why this happened. Does practicing the de actually improve the golden spiritual force? Zhao Hai was a bit confused.

    At this time, Laura¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Brother Hai, Brother Hai, can you hear me?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, this was because she could feel that Laura¡¯s voice was higher then normal. It was as if she was feeling anxious. Zhao Hai quickly entered the Space using his spiritual force and asked, ¡°I can hear you. Did something happen? You seemed anxious.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Laura and the others rxed. Then Laura said, ¡°Brother Hai, you might not know, but it¡¯s been a year since we began calling you. We called you a few times, but you seem to be unable to hear us. We didn¡¯t try to call you too loudly or we might disturb your practice. Fortunately, you¡¯re fine now.¡±

    Hearing Laura, Zhao Hai was stunned, ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing for more than a year? I was out for a long time?¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°To be exact, you¡¯ve been practicing for one year, 3 months, and 13 days. We didn¡¯t expect you to be out for so long. Next time you practice, tell us in advance. We were worried that you had gone mad.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but get embarrassed. He apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I made you worry. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure to inform you in the future. I was experimenting, but I didn¡¯t expect the experiment to be sessful. I was fascinated by it. I don¡¯t know when I will be able to feel something like it again.¡±

    Laura shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. As long as you¡¯re alright. Take a rest first.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°What rest? I¡¯ve been practicing for over a year. Masters only let me practice for a month. I have to go and see them immediately. I¡¯lle back to apany you after a while.¡±

    Laura and the others understood and nodded. Zhao Hai opened his eyes and then received his de. Just as he was heading outside, he heard a knock on his gate.

    Zhao Hai immediately walked out and opened his gate to see the Yin Yang Elders waiting for him along with Lin Ling and Xiang Ying.

    Zhao Hai quickly cupped his fist and said, ¡°Masters, Senior Brother Lin, Senior Brother Xiang, you¡¯re here. Pleasee in.¡±

    The group nodded without saying anything. They entered Zhao Hai¡¯s courtyard and then sat down in the living room. As he looked at the Yin Yang Elders, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been unfair to Masters. I didn¡¯t expect to practice for a very long time. I¡¯m deeply sorry.¡±

    The Yin Elder waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say these useless things. I¡¯m aware of your situation. You have entered a state of enlightenment. Instead of being angry, we¡¯re happy for you. Getting into a state of enlightenment is very rare for cultivators. It will be very beneficial for your future progress. Alright, perform everything in the jade slip and let us see what you haveprehended.¡±

    The Yang Elder also gave Zhao Hai a satisfied nod. Just like what the Yin Elder said, a state of enlightenment was very beneficial to a cultivator, especially those who practice martial skills. Whenever someone entered a state of enlightenment, they would usually reap a huge harvest.

    Meanwhile, Lin Ling and Xiang Ying were looking at Zhao Hai with envy. They were also well aware of the advantages brought by enlightenment. But they could only look at Zhao Hai with envy. It wasn¡¯t something that everyone can have.

    The Yang Elder smiled at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I only heard of people entering a state of enlightenment while practicing advanced de techniques. I didn¡¯t expect you to do the same thing with basic de movements. Now I really want to see how muchprehension you gained from practicing basic movements.¡±

    Zhao Hai cupped his first towards the Yin Yang Elders and said, ¡°Yes, Masters.¡± Then he took out his own de. He didn¡¯t exit the room and instead stood in ce. Before long, he made a simple sh with his de.

    Although Zhao Hai¡¯s action was very simple, the four other people in the room felt different. It must be known that those present were experts of the de, especially the Yin Yang Elders. If it were ordinary people, they wouldn¡¯t have felt anything from Zhao Hai¡¯s move. But for the four people, they felt that the de had be Zhao Hai¡¯s arm. It has meldedpletely with his body. The de was his body and his body was the de. There were no ws between the connection of the two.

    This caused the four people to be surprised. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to reach this level. At this time, Zhao Hai shed the de sideways and performed abination move.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s sessive actions, the Yin Yang Elders as well as Lin Ling and Xiang Ying were shocked. This was because Zhao Hai¡¯s de felt like it was alive. It seems like the de wasn¡¯t a mere weapon, but a living being.

    With the de being alive, its movements were also more dynamic. Thebination movements havepletely removed Zhao Hai¡¯s presence. In other words Zhao Hai and the de movement has achieved a perfect fusion.

    When the Yin Yang Elders saw this, they were immediately shaken, then they felt immense happiness. There was nothing special about the de movements. It can even be said that there was no strength behind it. This was because the movements were merely there to test the basic foundations of those who practice the de.

    Even so, Zhao Hai was able to turn this set of moves into something else. This waspletely out of their expectations. This not only represented Zhao Hai¡¯s talent in the de, this also showed Zhao Hai¡¯s solid grasp of the basics. This was the reason why the Yin Yang Elders were so happy.

    As the saying goes, skyscrapers could only be so tall because they have a very solid foundation. These extremelymon movementsposed the foundation of all de techniques. If these movements weren¡¯t practiced well, then it would affect a cultivator¡¯s practice of higher level de techniques. The more solid one¡¯s basics were, the higher they would be able to reach in the future.

    The de only has nine basic movements, and Zhao Hai reached an iparable level in all of them. When he used the movements, it seemed like he was doing it effortlessly. In no time, Zhao Hai was able to finish all of the movements described on the jade slip. After he was done with his demonstration, Zhao Hai withdrew his de, he also dissipated the de spirit in his heart.

    The de spirit that Zhao Hai dissipated wasn¡¯t a real deity. Instead, it was the spirit and essence of the de movements. When using the movements, Zhao Hai will unconsciously incorporate the essence of the de into them. After he finished using his de technique, he would disperse it to return to his normal form.

    After dissipating the de spirit in his heart, Zhao Hai turned and cupped his fist towards the Yin Yang Elders and said, ¡°Masters, disciple is done.¡±

    The Yin Yang Elders recovered, and then they looked at each other. At the same time, theyughed. Theirughter caused Lin Ling and Xiang Ying to recover. The two werepletely immersed in Zhao Hai¡¯s movements. Just by looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s actions, they were able toprehend the difficult parts of their foundational knowledge. It can be said that their harvest was quite good.

    When they recovered, the two couldn¡¯t help but show a discontented look at the Yin Yang Elders. They med the two elders for being too loud and awakening them from their thoughts. Otherwise, they would haveprehended more. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t dare voice it out loud. Now, as they looked at Zhao Hai, their gazes werepletely different. In their eyes, Zhao Hai has turned into a mountain of gold. Their eyes were shining with desire, causing Zhao Hai to be a bit ufortable. He felt that his back was being stared at by two ferocious beasts. His heart couldn¡¯t help but shake.

    After some time, the Yin Yang Elders stoppedughing. They had huge smiles as they looked at Zhao Hai. Then the Yin Elder said, ¡°Alright, Little Hai. You didn¡¯t spend the entire year in vain. This enlightenment ispletely worth the time. Very good. You performed better than what we imagined. We¡¯re more than satisfied.¡±

    Zhao Hai cupped his fist and said, ¡°Thank you very much, Master. The jade slip you gave me is very detailed. It gave me a lot of help. I was able to reach this point because I followed it.¡±

    The Yang Elder waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be modest. The jade slip I gave you is the same jade slip the sect gives to beginners. Everyone received the same. You didn¡¯t get a special one. But even after so many years, nobody was able to reach a state of enlightenment from reading the jade slip. You¡¯re the first person in the history of the Tyrant de Sect to reach a state of enlightenment and reach the highest level ofprehension regarding the de¡¯s basic movements.¡±

    The Yin Elder looked at Zhao Hai with a puzzled expression. Then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°de practice is divided into nine stages. The stages are initial mastery, minor mastery, major mastery,pletion, minor perfection, major perfection, rebirth, unity, and the grand dao. For basic de techniques, there are only eight stages, which are the first eight. There was no final stage of enlightenment. This was because practicing the final stage using the basic de technique is akin to mastering the entire dao of the de. You have reached the stage of unity. It is already considered as the highest achievement. Even in the sect, including the elders, none of them were able to practice the basics to the major perfection stage. A lot of people would stop practicing the basics once they reach the boundary to perfection.¡±

    The Yang Elder nodded, ¡°What Senior Brother said is correct. In fact, there are people who think that there¡¯s no perfection stage in the basic movements. They say that reaching the boundary to the minor perfection stage is already the peak. To be honest, I also didn¡¯t believe that the basics could be practiced to unity. But now my eyes have been opened.¡±

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1983: Sparring With Lin Ling

    <h4>Chapter 1983: Sparring With Lin Ling</h4>

    It wasn¡¯t only the Yin Yang Elders who didn¡¯t believe it, Lin Ling and Xiang Ying didn¡¯t believe it either. Just like what the Yang Elder said, practicing the basic de movements to the stage of perfection was a remarkable achievement. It was already good for someone to practice it to minor mastery. Major mastery for basic movements was very rare, not to mention the stage ofpletion. As for the stage of unity, that could only be reached by practicing more advanced de techniques, not basic de movements.

    But after Zhao Hai demonstrated the basic de movements, Lin Ling and Xiang Ying realized that the basic movements could be practiced to the level of unity. Zhao Hai¡¯s de seems to be alive. It was as if it had gained a soul. They weren¡¯t only shocked, they were also delighted. This was because they had learned a lot from watching Zhao Hai¡¯s actions. It was a great benefit to their cultivation.

    After the Yang Elder finished speaking, the Yin Elder added, ¡°Some kids back at the sect are too impatient to practice the basic movements. They think that the basics are useless. To them, only high-level techniques could defeat the enemy. However, they don¡¯t know that when they learn high-level techniques, it would be more difficult to polish their basics. When they realize this, it¡¯s already toote. They already formed bad habits from neglecting the basics. It¡¯s very hard to change those habits. Under the same conditions, someone who is better at the basics would be stronger. Little Ling, go and spar with Little Hai. Remember, control your strength to be at the same level as Little Hai.¡±

    Hearing the Yin Elder, Lin Ling wasn¡¯t offended. Instead, he happilyplied and followed Zhao Hai to the small yard. Most people on Lin Ling¡¯s level might not be happy bing Zhao Hai¡¯s sparring partner, but Lin Ling wasn¡¯t unhappy at all. On the contrary, he felt that this was a rare opportunity to fight someone who had reached the peak of the basic de movements. He wanted to see what it would be like to fight such a person.

    The two stood opposite each other on the yard. Lin Ling drew his de while Zhao Hai took out his tang de. The two looked at each other and then performed a de-drawing movement, then they took their stances.

    Lin Ling¡¯s movements were very exquisite. He practiced a famous de technique of the Tyrant de sect called the Five Mountain des. He pointed his de at Zhao Hai as he collected momentum like an archer drawing his bow.

    Zhao Hai could feel the imposing aura of Lin Ling¡¯s de. However, he wasn¡¯t shaken. He raised his de ording to the basic de movements. Naturally, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t use basic de movements to attack the enemy. And since Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t learned other de techniques, he can only use his Heavenly Demon Seven Killing des.

    As Zhao Hai¡¯s understanding of the de deepened, his understanding of his own Heavenly Demon Seven Killing des also increased. Although it has been some time since he used the de technique, he didn¡¯t feel awkward in using it at this time.

    Lin Ling¡¯s aura continued to increase. By this point, he looked like a solid mountain, standing firm in ce and never changing. This wasn¡¯t caused by his spiritual qi, but by his de technique instead.

    Everyone who cultivates the de knows that de techniques have their own soul. Those from the Tyrant de Sect were more aware of this.

    However, to bring a technique¡¯s soul to life was actually difficult. From the Yin Elder¡¯s description, unless the de technique reaches the rebirth stage, it would not be alive. Only when it reaches perfection could a semnce of a soul be seen. Although it wasn¡¯t as strong as a real soul, it can make the de technique much more formidable.

    As for Lin Ling¡¯s Five Mountains de, he already practiced it to the stage of minor perfection. Because of this, his stance made him look as firm as a mountain.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid despite seeing Lin Ling¡¯s aura bing stronger. He didn¡¯t make a move, but his momentum was also getting stronger and stronger.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s Heavenly Demon Seven Killing des was different from Lin Ling¡¯s Five Mountain de. The Heavenly Demon Seven Killing des was mainly used for ughter. This set of techniques was very murderous and deadly. As the aura of the Heavenly Demon Seven Killing des increased, Lin Ling felt bursts of killing intent appearing around Zhao Hai¡¯s body. He could even see a dark red mist and smelled a bloody fragrance. Lin Ling felt that the person in front of him wasn¡¯t Zhao Hai, but a demon that was standing on a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. He could even see a blood soaked de on the demon¡¯s hand.

    Lin Ling was startled, then he immediately squashed the feeling of fear in his mind. He knew clearly that all of these things were hallucinations. He was affected by Zhao Hai¡¯s murderous aura which caused him to see things.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s aura was already at its peak. Hepletely integrated his understanding of the basic de movements into the Heavenly Demon Seven Killing des. This would be his first battle after his long training and Lin Ling would be the best whetstone to sharpen his skills.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai no longer waited. He waved his de as his mouth called out, ¡°Kill!¡±. Then he shed towards Lin Ling with his tang de. The de seemed to be just an ordinary downward sh, but Lin Ling didn¡¯t feel the same. In Lin Ling¡¯s eyes, Zhao Hai¡¯s sh was very wonderful. Not only did the sh block all of his escape routes, it also blocked all avenues to counter-attack. It was an attack that was very difficult to predict.

    The ordinary de sh made Lin Ling feel helpless and unable to dodge. He felt like a mosquito thatnded on a spider¡¯s web and didn¡¯t have a chance to struggle.

    Fortunately, Lin Ling was a formidable cultivator. His heart was as strong as iron. He quickly raised his de and used the Five Mountain des technique to receive Zhao Hai¡¯s attack.

    But at this moment, Lin Ling discovered that Zhao Hai¡¯s de movement suddenly changed. The de in Zhao Hai¡¯s hand changed from being a straight downward cut into a horizontal swipe that went straight to Lin Ling¡¯s waist. Lin Ling knew that if strength was ced in this movement, then he would die.

    Lin Ling grunted and his body leaned back. While Lin Ling dodged backwards, his knees and legs didn¡¯t move. His entire body seems to have been broken into two as he snappily dodged backwards, causing Zhao Hai¡¯s horizontal swipe to miss.

    However, Zhao Hai was still fast to change his movements. Zhao Hai twisted his de and attacked downwards. Lin Ling already thought about this possibility and immediately turned sidewards to dodge. It was just one move. Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t manage to injure him, Lin Ling was already put into a disadvantage.

    The Yin Yang Elders as well as Xiang Ying were experienced people. Looking at Lin Ling¡¯s appearance, they knew that at the same level, Lin Ling¡¯s de was far inferiorpared to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai and Lin Ling didn¡¯t have too many thoughts in their minds as they continued their exchange. As the two were sparring, Xiang Ying was on the side fiercely absorbing everything he saw.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s Heavenly Demon Seven Killing des was powerful, but Lin Ling¡¯s Five Mountain des couldn¡¯t be underestimated either. After all, it was a famous de technique in the Tyrant de Sect. Although this set of de techniques was of the earth element, it was actually an extremely aggressive de technique. It was one of the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s signboard techniques.

    The two shed with each other time and time again. Both were using offensive moves against each other. This caused the battle to be very lively. As the battle continued on, the Yin Yang Elders and Xiang Ying could see that Zhao Hai was bing more and morefortable with his de technique.

    Seeing this, the Yin Elder couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then he turned his head to the Yang Elder and said, ¡°This kid¡¯s killing aura is very heavy. I was afraid that he might lose himself during battle. I didn¡¯t expect him to stay calm even at this point.¡±

    The Yang Elder nodded, ¡°It seems like his repeated ascent from lower realms has turned into an advantage. His heart is more solidpared to his peers. Senior Brother, it seems like Little Hai should be able to practice the ughter Dao de Technique.¡±

    The Yin Elder replied, ¡°Although Little Hai¡¯s de ispatible with the ughter dao, I feel that it doesn¡¯t match his personality. What do you think?¡±

    Recalling Zhao Hai¡¯s usual polite expression, the Yang Elder nodded. Then he sighed and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. Alright, let¡¯s look for other techniquester.¡±

    When the two finished talking, the battle between Zhao Hai and Lin Ling was almost over. Through his battle with Lin Ling, Zhao Hai was able to polish his Heavenly Demon Seven Killing des. This made his attacks more unforgiving. Lin Ling could no longer hold on and after ten moves he was finally showing signs of defeat.

    Fortunately, the two weren¡¯t focused on who won or lost. Zhao Hai reigned in his de momentum and jumped out of the circle. Then he cupped his fist towards Lin Ling and said, ¡°Senior Brother, thanks for letting me win.¡±

    Lin Ling let out a long breath as he received his own de. Then he cupped his fist towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Junior Brother, your win is your own merit. I didn¡¯t expect basic de movements to be this formidable. If I knew this early on, I would have focused more on my basics.¡±

    At this time, the Yin Elder waved them over and said, ¡°Both of you,e over.¡± The two quickly went over. As the Ying Elder looked at the two, he said, ¡°Both of you performed very well. Little Ling, have your eyes been opened to the importance of the basics? However, it¡¯s already toote for you to change things now. But if you put more effort in practicing the de in the future, you still might be able to understand the true meaning of the dao of the de. Work hard.¡±

    Lin Ling cupped his fist and said, ¡°Elder, thank you for the guidance.¡±

    The Yin Elder nodded, then he looked at Zhao Hai and smiled as he said, ¡°Little Hai, you really brought us a pleasant surprise. A very pleasant surprise. Haha. Good, very good. In more than a year, you were able to bring your de to this level. You were even able to polish your de during the battle. This is very rare. Although the technique you used isn¡¯t high-level, it is still a good set of de techniques. But its killing aura is too heavy, I advise you to use it sparingly in the future. Otherwise, it would cause huge troubles in the realm.¡±

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1984: Bidding Farewell

    <h4>Chapter 1984: Bidding Farewell</h4>

    This day, Zhao Hai appeared on the base of the Great Realm of Cultivation. Zhang Feng and the others were already waiting for him there. It was Zhao Hai who asked them toe.

    The Yin Yang Elders have stayed in the Soaring Dragon Realm for a long time. They could have returned to the True Spirit Realm, but they didn¡¯t because of Zhao Hai¡¯s affairs. Now that Zhao Hai haspleted his training, it was time for them to return.

    As for Lin Ling and Xiang Ying, they still have some time left to manage the sect¡¯s matters in the Soaring Dragon Realm. So it would take some time before they returned to the True Spirit Realm.

    Zhao Hai no longer has any time to waste. The Yin Yang Elders were leaving and he also wants to enter the True Spirit Realm ahead of time. He wants to see what the Yin Yang Elders meant by rebirth.

    But before leaving, Zhao Hai wanted to see Zhang Feng and the others. He already told Lin Ling to help him watch over the people from the Great Realm of Cultivation. He didn¡¯t ask Lin Ling to give them special treatment, Lin Ling also didn¡¯t have that right. The sects of the True Spirit Realm have strict regtions regarding cultivators from the lower realms. Although Zhao Hai was now an inner disciple of the Tyrant de Sect, he couldn¡¯t provide too much help to the Great Realm of Cultivation. Being able to have a base in Tyrant de Sect was a privilege that the Yin Yang Elders specially allowed, nobody else has a simr treatment.

    The reason why the True Spirit Realm disallowed excessive help towards the lower realm cultivators was because they were afraid that those from the lower realms would bezy. If the cultivators from the lower realms lost the desire to do better, then they would never be able to progress. Therefore, even if he wanted to, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help the Great Realm of Cultivation.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai had arrived, Zhang Feng and the others immediately weed him. Zhang Feng looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Little Hai, why did you call all of us over? Did something happen?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. After more than a year of seclusion, I finally reached the requirements to enter the True Spirit Realm. I¡¯m leaving tomorrow. That¡¯s why I asked to gather everyone here today.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Zhang Feng couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then his expression lit up as he said, ¡°Enter the True Spirit Realm? That¡¯s good. Then we should celebrate. Li Mu, go and buy liquor immediately.¡±

    As Li Mu was about to leave, Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I already have the wine with me. Let¡¯s have a good drink today.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai took out unopened jars of liquor from the Space and ced them on the ground.

    Everyone took a jar for themselves and then took out a cup from their spatial items. After pouring themselves a cup, they all looked at Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai also has a cup filled with wine in his hand. He raised his cup and said, ¡°Everyone, I won¡¯t say much. But I will be waiting for you in the True Spirit Realm. When you all arrive, we will turn the True Spirit Realm upside down. Cheers!¡±

    ¡°Cheers!¡± Everyone said at the same time. But a lot of them had a trace of reluctance in their eyes. Speaking of which, the Freedom Alliance and the Nine Super Sects have sent almost an equal number of cultivators to the Soaring Dragon Realm. Although the rtionship between the two groups wasn¡¯t good in the Great Realm of Cultivation, all of them were somewhat reluctant to part with Zhao Hai. After all, it was him who gave them the life they have today.

    In the past, their base wasn¡¯t very secure. If beasts were to discover their base, then they were finished. The losses they would suffer wouldn¡¯t be small. But now, they have two bases. And both bases were very safe. Moreover, their lives were much betterpared to before. They couldn¡¯t even drink wine back then. Now they could afford to drink every day. All of these were given to them by Zhao Hai. Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stay for long in the Soaring Dragon Realm, the matters that he solved weren¡¯t few. So upon hearing that Zhao Hai was about to enter the True Spirit Realm, some people couldn¡¯t help but feel reluctant.

    After drinking a cup of wine, Zhao Hai poured another one for himself. To be honest, he was also a bit reluctant. But he was also aware that this was a process he had to go through. He wanted to live longer and pursue the dao. So he has no choice but to continue moving forward.

    Zhao Hai held his cup up once more, he looked at everyone and then said, ¡°Some of you are from the Freedom Alliance while some are from the Nine Super Sects. No matter where youe from, everyone is representing the Great Realm of Cultivation. I hope that you can keep being united in the future. Help the Great Realm of Cultivation develop and expand!¡±

    Everyone followed Zhao Hai and downed their cups. After that, Zhang Feng offered a toast, leading everyone to give messages to Zhao Hai one by one.

    A day passed as Zhao Hai and the others drank a thousand liquor jars. After saying his goodbyes to everyone once more, Zhao Hai returned to Hengdao City.

    Although the people of the Great Realm of Cultivation were reluctant, they knew that it was impossible for Zhao Hai to stay. Perhaps, from now on, Zhao Hai and them would no longer be in the same world.

    After returning to his courtyard in Hengdao City, Zhao Hai took a few deep breaths and adjusted his emotions. He knew that he was about to enter a new life. But he wasn¡¯t nervous. He has been waiting for this moment for a long time.

    Zhao Hai left his courtyard and went to the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s branch hall. The Yin Yang Elders were already waiting for him in the back courtyard. Dongfang Yu was still the person who opened the gate for Zhao Hai. Dongfang Yu was only an outer disciple of the Tyrant de Sect, so his status was lower than Zhao Hai. So upon seeing Zhao Hai, Dongfang Yu immediately said, ¡°I have seen Senior Brother Zhao.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Junior Brother Dongfang, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. We¡¯re already people on the same side.¡±

    Dongfang Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s tradition, I can¡¯t neglect it. Senior Brother, pleasee in. The two Elders along with Senior Brother Lin and Senior Brother Xiang are already waiting for you.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and walked in.

    Dongfang Yu didn¡¯t follow and could only look at Zhao Hai in envy. Dongfang Yu wasn¡¯t considered a talent in the True Spirit Realm. His present stage was at the lowest level of the Rebirth stage. Because of this, he was stuck being an outer disciple. Seeing an unofficial disciple like Zhao Hai overtaking him into the inner sect, it was natural for Dongfang Yu to be jealous.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind Dongfang Yu¡¯s reactions. In the Great Realm of Cultivation, nobody believed in pity. Nobody sympathized with the weak. Those with weak hearts wouldn¡¯t survive in the Great Realm of Cultivation.

    After Zhao Hai knocked on the door, the Yin Elder¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Come in.¡± Zhao Haiplied and entered the room.

    The Yin Yang Elders as well as Lin Ling and Xiang Ying were inside. Zhao Hai gave everyone a greeting. After that, the Yin Elder asked, ¡°Is everything settled?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Master. I just went to say goodbye to everyone.¡±

    The Yin Elder nodded, ¡°Remember to adjust your mentality. When you enter the True Spirit Realm, it will be equivalent to getting a new life. You can help them when you have an opportunity, but you should stop treating yourself as someone from the Great Realm of Cultivation, let alone a great savior of the realm. Don¡¯t look at the True Spirit Realm in the eyes of someone from the Great Realm of Cultivation. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to thrive.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Master can rest assured. There¡¯s no need to worry, I can adjust my thinking.¡±

    The Yang Elder nodded, ¡°Zhao Hai, you¡¯re the most talented lower realm cultivator that we have seen. I hope that you can reach a higher level. There are a lot of lower realm cultivators in the True Spirit Realm who weren¡¯t able to adjust their mentality, so they became stuck at the lowest level. I hope you don¡¯t follow in their footsteps.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Master, thank you for the reminder. I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±

    The Yin Elder gave a nod, then he said, ¡°Rest well. Tomorrow we¡¯re returning to the True Spirit Realm. I hope that you can adapt to the realm¡¯s environment as soon as possible. You can just rest here and tomorrow we¡¯re going to leave.¡±

    Zhao Haiplied and then sat down beside the Yin Elder. Lin Ling and Xiang Ying couldn¡¯t help but smile as they looked at Zhao Hai. It could be said that these two were among the first people from the True Spirit Realm that Zhao Hai knew. Naturally, their rtionship with Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t average. Seeing that Zhao Hai was about to enter the True Spirit Realm, they were naturally very happy.

    Seeing that the two Elders had no further intention of talking, Lin Ling opened his mouth and said, ¡°Junior Brother, it would take us some time before we¡¯re done with our duty, but once we¡¯re done we¡¯ll definitely be looking for you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Alright, then I will invite Senior Brothers to drink.¡±

    Lin Ling smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll wait for you to ask me to drink. Junior Brother Xiang, what about you?¡±

    Xiang Ying smiled faintly and said, ¡°How can I miss drinking? We¡¯ll have a get together then.¡± Zhao Hai responded with a nod.

    The Yin Yang Elders didn¡¯t mind the three youngsters conversing. In fact, they were happy with how Zhao Hai handled his rtionships. It¡¯s impossible for a cultivator to have no friends. Lin Ling and Xiang Ying were good people, they would definitely benefit Zhao Hai in the future.

    To be honest, the Yin Yang Elders were very satisfied with Zhao Hai. Not only was Zhao Hai very talented, he was also humble. Most importantly, he has a good mentality. Although the Yin Yang Elders rarely mingled with the people in the Soaring Dragon Realm, they have a certain understanding of lower realm cultivators. Despite being in the Soaring Dragon Realm, the majority of these lower realm cultivators were still stuck with their mentality in the lower realms. They continued regarding themselves as bigshots. But the more they thought like this, the more difficult it would be for them to adjust their mentality. And the more they would be stuck in the Soaring Dragon Realm year after year.

    The True Spirit Realm was moreplexpared to the Soaring Dragon Realm. If the lower realm cultivators couldn¡¯t adjust their mentality, then they would have no ce in the True Spirit Realm.

    But Zhao Hai was different. He was able to easily adjust his mentality. This was the thing that made the Yin Yang Elder favor Zhao Hai. Being their first disciple, they naturally hoped for him to go further.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1985: Rebirth

    <h4>Chapter 1985: Rebirth</h4>

    White light shed as the figure of three people appeared. There were no weing flowers, apuse, nor people to wee them. Zhao Hai arrived in the True Spirit Realm in a quiet manner.

    As soon as he arrived in the True Spirit Realm, Zhao Hai immediately felt a huge pressure. The pressure was so great that he almost couldn¡¯t stand still. At this time, not to mention flying, he wasn¡¯t even sure if he could walk without struggling.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s situation, the Yin Elder waved his hand and covered Zhao Hai with a white light. Then he said, ¡°Come with me.¡±

    When Zhao Hai was covered by the white light, he immediately felt the pressure around him vanish. He quickly responded to the Yin Elder, ¡°Yes¡±. Then he hastily followed behind the Yin Yang Elders as he sized up the location he appeared in.

    They seemed to have appeared inside a courtyard. However, it was muchrgerpared to the courtyards he had seen. The courtyard was divided into the main room, east room, and west room. In the middle was a huge tree that looked like it had lived for a very long time. The tree trunk was around ten meters in diameter. Its branches and leaves were full of vitality.

    What¡¯s surprising for Zhao Hai was that the courtyard didn¡¯t have a stone floor. Instead, the floor was dirt. But the dirt seemed to be frequently stepped on, making it dark andpact.

    Under the huge tree of the courtyard were two praying mats. The praying mats were faded, indicating that they had been used for a long time. However, it was clear that they had been cleaned frequently because they weren¡¯t covered in dust.

    Zhao Hai continued to follow the Yin Yang Elders as he inspected the surroundings. When they left the courtyard, Zhao Hai was stunned. He only paid attention to the courtyard and failed to notice where it was located. The courtyard was actually halfway up a mountain. Behind it was a mountain peak. Besides the courtyard, there wasn¡¯t anything else. On the side was a pathway that led down the mountain. The pathway wasn¡¯t wide and was carved out of the mountainside. There were weeds on both sides of the path making it look abandoned.

    The Yin Yang Elders didn¡¯t lead Zhao Hai down the mountain. Instead, they walked along the outer wall of the courtyard until they reached the back area. After turning a corner, Zhao Hai discovered that there was a small cave on the mountain wall. The entrance to the cave was two meters wide and three meters high. The area inside the cave wasn¡¯trge at about 100 square meters. But Zhao Hai could see that there was a spring and a pool inside.

    When the three entered the cave, Zhao Hai saw the entirety of it. Inside were two pools, one big and one small. In the middle of the small pool was a bubbling spring. The big pool was about five meters away from the spring. The cave was rtively low and it looked like it was excavated manually. The water flowed out of the small pool and into the big pool. There was also an outlet of water from the big pool. As for where the excess water went, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know.

    At this time, the Yin Elder looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, take off your clothes and enter the big pool. Soak in it for seven days beforeing out.¡±

    Although Zhao Hai was confused, he quicklyplied and took off his clothes. He initially wanted to keep his underwear but he was told by the Yin Elder to remove everything. He could only enter the big pool naked.

    Seeing Zhao Hai enter the pool, the Yin Yang Elders nodded before leaving. At this moment, Zhao Hai already closed his eyes and meditated.

    As soon as Zhao Hai entered the pool, he immediately felt a change. He found that the water in the pool transformed into strands of energy that prated his body. He wanted to use his spiritual qi to block it, but it was impossible. He used all kinds of techniques but all of them were useless against this energy. It seemed to be invisible and shadowless. It easily invaded Zhao Hai¡¯s body.

    Not long after, Zhao Hai discovered that the energy that entered his body didn¡¯t stay. After revolving around his meridians, the energy exited his body. He didn¡¯t understand what was going on. He immediately closed his eyes to sense what was going on.

    Actually, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t know that thews in the True Spirit Realm were much stronger than the ones in the Soaring Dragon Realm. Compared to the pressure in the Soaring Dragon Realm, the pressure in the True Spirit Realm was multiple times more. This was the reason he struggled to walk when he arrived.

    The pool that Zhao Hai was bathing in was known as the Cleansing Pool. The True Spirit Realm was abundant in these pools. There were even Cleansing Pools sorge that they were called Cleansing Lakes.

    Water in Cleansing Pools and Cleansing Lakes were no differentpared to other fresh water. Even the people of the True Spirit Realm treat the water in Cleansing Pools as ordinary water. But to people who ascended from the Soaring Dragon Realm, the water in Cleansing Pools was important. Cleansing Pools can wash off toxins in their bodies and allow them to adapt quicker to the pressure of the True Spirit Realm. This was the same as a rebirth for their bodies. It was also because of this process that the first stage of cultivation in the True Spirit Realm was called the rebirth stage.

    The Yin Yang Elders didn¡¯t say anything about Cleansing Pools to Zhao Hai. Because of this, Zhao Hai became anxious when he felt the pool¡¯s energy invading his body.

    By this point, Zhao Hai was no longer nervous about the pool. He already confirmed that the pool wasn¡¯t doing harm to his body. Conversely, after the strands of energy entered his body, he could feel that his spiritual qi was beingpressed. His spiritual force was also beingpacted. By this point, the spiritual qi and spiritual force inside Zhao Hai¡¯s body has beenpressed to a tenth of their original quantity.

    Although his spiritual qi has been cut to a tenth, Zhao Hai was aware that his strength didn¡¯t decrease at all.

    Most importantly, Zhao Hai discovered that the spiritual qi he could absorb from the pool seems to be thepressed version, which was different to the spiritual qi that he was used to.

    Although Zhao Hai was surprised, he didn¡¯t dwell on it for long. He knew that the water was conditioning his body to adapt to the environment of the True Spirit Realm as soon as possible.

    As he thought of this, Zhao Hai immediately took some water and sent it to the Space. The moment it entered the Space, a prompt was heard, ¡°High-level adapting water detected. Can be used to adjust materials to adapt to thews of the True Spirit Realm.¡±

    Hearing the prompt, Zhao Hai¡¯s heart jumped with joy. The prompt might be short, but the message it brought was very crucial. The water¡¯s ability to make things adapt to thews of the True Spirit Realm might not be very useful to other people, but it was a great help for Zhao Hai. Other people would have no further need of this water since their bodies have already been cleansed. But for Zhao Hai, the water allowed him to adapt the materials in the Space to be used in the True Spirit Realm.

    Zhao Hai worried that the materials in the Space would be too low-level for the True Spirit Realm. When he felt the pressure of the True Spirit Realm, he could feel that most of the materials in the Space would never be able to survive. When he takes them out, they would be rejected by thews and be turned to ash. As for the Undead, there¡¯s no need to mention them. He couldn¡¯t even release Undead below the immortal stage.

    But after obtaining this cleansing water, the Space would be able to adjust. With this, Zhao Hai would be able to take things out of the Space.

    While Zhao Hai was feeling happy about the prompt, another prompt was heard, ¡°High level ne discovered. Adjusting water discovered. The Space will update. The update will take seven days. While the process is ongoing, the Host can only use basic functions of the Space. We apologize for the inconvenience.¡±

    It was a prompt that Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t heard before. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think that the Space could level up in this way. Right after the prompt, a string of numbers appeared that counted down. Under the numbers was a progress bar that showed less than a percent of progress.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Then he quickly called out with his thoughts, ¡°Laura, Laura, can you hear me?¡±

    Because the Space was undergoing its evolution, Zhao Hai was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get in contact with Laura and the others. If that was the case, Zhao Hai would be worried for the entire seven days.

    Fortunately, a reply from Laura came, ¡°Brother Hai, we can hear you. It seems like the Space¡¯s upgrade doesn¡¯t have a great effect on us. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    Zhao Hai let out a sigh of relief as he replied, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Then after exchanging a few more words with Laura, he returned his focus on the Cleansing Pool.

    Time passed and Zhao Hai discovered that the water of the pool seemed to decrease. However, he wasn¡¯t worried about it. And on the seventh day, he almost couldn¡¯t feel the energy of the water. It seems like his transformation would finish soon.

    At this time, Zhao Hai heard footsteps heading towards him. From the sound of the footsteps, it seems to be the Yin Yang Elders. But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t get out of the pool. He didn¡¯t know if it was time for him toe out or not.

    However, Zhao Hai still opened his eyes. When he opened his eyes, Zhao Hai saw the Yin Yang Elders entering the cave. When the two saw the pool Zhao Hai was in, their expressions couldn¡¯t help but change. Then the Yin Elder looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Little Hai, do you feel anything?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Master, I no longer feel anything. It feels like I¡¯m only soaking in ordinary water.¡±

    The Yang Elder quickly asked, ¡°How about before this? Did you feel anything?¡±

    Zhao Hai paused for a moment and said, ¡°I feel strands of energy in the water entering my body. I wanted to block it but I was not able to. As time passed, the strands seemed to be fewer and fewer. Then today I could no longer feel them.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s exnation, the faces of the Yin Yang Elders rxed. Then all of a sudden, their expression turned serious. As they looked at Zhao Hai, four characters suddenly appeared in their minds: Innate Dao Body!(ÏÈÌìµÀÌå)

    Cultivators pay great attention to their spiritual roots. Spirit roots were divided into three types, Heaven, Earth, and Mortal. Heaven-grade spiritual roots were the highest followed by Earth-grade and then Mortal-grade was the worst. Spiritual roots don¡¯t follow the rule of the less the better. On the contrary, having a single spiritual root would cause an imbnce of the yin-yang and five elements inside the body. In this case, the person would not be able to live for a long time. Even if they cultivated, they wouldn¡¯t have a lot of sess. To a cultivator, ack of spiritual roots was akin to malnutrition. Not only would it be detrimental to the body, it would also cause the body to umte excessive spiritual qi, causing the person to burn their life force.

    For a cultivator in the True Spirit Realm, having a certain spiritual root doesn¡¯t mean that they only have that one spiritual root. Instead, it meant that their body was most suitable for that certain element of spiritual root. For example, you have metal, wood, water, fire, and earth spiritual roots, but if your body was very close to the earth element, then your progress in earth element techniques would be greater. Naturally, this doesn¡¯t mean that you need to stop practicing other elements. If you fall into a situation where the elements in your body be imbnced, then you would be crazy. Even if you survived, there would be bacsh from the earth element. There was even a possibility where the earth element overflows, which would turn you into stone.

    The level of the spiritual root is rted to the cultivator¡¯spatibility with it. If you only have one or twopatible spiritual roots, then this means that you have Mortal-grade spiritual roots. And because you only have one or two spiritual roots that you specialize in, your future progress would be greatly affected.

    If you¡¯repatible with four spiritual roots, then you would have Earth-grade spiritual roots. Compared to those with Mortal-grade spiritual roots, cultivators with Earth-grade spiritual roots would have greater progress in cultivation. Having more than five and below seven spiritual roots meant that you would have Heaven-grade spiritual roots. Such people were extremely rare. They were referred to as geniuses in the True Spirit Realm.

    Why would people with more spiritual roots be geniuses? Shouldn¡¯t they be too distracted with too many elements and end up mastering nothing? This was a misunderstanding that most people have. The morepatible spiritual roots you have, the better your future would be. Cultivators live longerpared to mortals. This longevity is also rted to how many spiritual roots a cultivator ispatible with!

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1986: Servant Clans

    <h4>Chapter 1986: Servant ns</h4>

    Spiritual rootpatibility was somewhat rted to a cultivator¡¯s lifespan. If a cultivator waspatible with only one spiritual root, then they would not be able to live beyond 5 thousand years after reaching the immortal stage. If they¡¯repatible with two, then they might live to 6 thousand. Thosepatible with five spiritual roots could live up to 10 thousand years. For seven spiritual roots, then they would live more than 10 thousand years upon reaching the immortal stage. Some were even able to reach 15 thousand years old.

    Immortal Experts that could reach 15 thousand years were almost always those who have Heaven-grade spiritual roots. Only very few beasts couldpare to the lifespan of a person with Heaven-grade spiritual roots.

    However, there was a grade above the Heaven-grade spiritual roots. It was the dream of all cultivators and sects, and that was the Innate Dao Body.

    The Innate Dao Body was a very unusual physique which was higher than Heaven-grade spiritual roots. People with this constitution could maintain innate qi. This spiritual qi was different from normal spiritual qi. Innate qi was a higher grade of spiritual qi. This was also the reason bodies who could maintain it were called Innate Dao Bodies.

    Innate qi wouldn¡¯t disappear through time. People with Innate Dao Bodies can practice whatever cultivation method they want. They were cultivators who werepatible with all spiritual roots. Moreover, cultivators with Innate Dao Bodies have no toxins in their bodies. This made cultivators with Innate Dao Bodies terrifying.

    However, even if a person has an Innate Dao Body, this doesn¡¯t mean that they could live forever if they don¡¯t cultivate. At most, they could live longer than normal people and they wouldn¡¯t suffer from diseases in their life.

    Cultivators with Innate Dao Bodies were highly sought after by the sects. If an Innate Dao Body cultivator was found, a sect would do their best to hide them. This was because opposing sects would do their best to get rid of this person.

    All lower realm cultivators who enter the True Spirit Realm would need to enter the Cleansing Pool. This was to remove any toxins they acquired in the lower realms. The fewer toxins they have, the greater their talent. But no matter what, toxins would still be drawn out of their bodies. If the Cleansing Pool was as big as ake, then these toxins might not be seen. But in a smaller pool like the one inside the cave, the pool would be visibly darker.

    Even if new water was added in the pool during the seven days, toxins should still be seen in the pool. However, the pool that Zhao Hai was in had no changes to it. This was the first time that the Yin Yang Elders saw this situation in their life.

    The Cleansing Pool was very clean with no traces of ck toxins. This only meant that Zhao Hai¡¯s body had no toxins to begin with! Only people with Innate Dao Bodies have no toxins in their body. This was why the two Elders immediately thought of it when they saw Zhao Hai¡¯s pool.

    The two looked at each other but didn¡¯t say anything. They didn¡¯t want to spread this matter since it wouldn¡¯t give any advantage to the Tyrant de Sect. They also didn¡¯t want to inform Zhao Hai about it since it would only increase the pressure he would feel. The two could only show an ecstatic glint in their eyes that they couldn¡¯t conceal.

    After a while, the mood of the two returned to normal. Then the Yin Elder looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, good job. You can get out of the pool.¡± Zhao Haiplied and then got out of the pool before taking his clothes out of the Space and wearing them.

    Once Zhao Hai finished clothing himself, the two Elders led him out of the cave and back inside the courtyard. When they entered, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Back when he arrived, there was nobody inside the courtyard. But now there was a person cleaning it. It was an old man. What surprised Zhao Hai the most was that there were no spiritual qi fluctuations from the old man¡¯s body. He seems to be an ordinary person who never cultivated.

    Hearing footsteps, the old man immediately turned his head. Then he quickly kowtowed towards the Yin Yang Elders and said, ¡°Qiu Zhen has seen the two Elders.¡±

    The Yin Elder stopped, then he chuckled and said, ¡°Little Qiu, get up. You have been with these two old men your whole life. We¡¯ve seen you since you were a kid and now you¡¯re an old man. There¡¯s no need to be too polite. By the way, I heard that your grandson is now five years old. How is he? Have you checked his spiritual roots?¡±

    The old man named Qiu Zhen got up and then cupped his fist before replying, ¡°Replying to the Elder. That kid Qiu Tie is indeed five years old. I haven¡¯t checked his spiritual roots yet, but from what I can see, he doesn¡¯t have any talent. Even if he haspatible spiritual roots, it should only be one or two. So I don¡¯t n to have him cultivate.¡±

    The Yin Elder shook his head and said, ¡°If he could cultivate, then he should cultivate. At the very least his lifespan would be extended. How about you bring him over tomorrow. This is Zhao Hai, a disciple that Old Yang and I took in. We¡¯ll have your grandson take care of him in the future.¡±

    Hearing the Yin Elder, Qiu Zhen had a surprised look on his face before he immediately knelt down and said, ¡°Thank you Elder. Thank you very much. I¡¯ll bring Little Tie over tomorrow.¡± The Yin Elder waved his hand. Then he led Zhao Hai and the Yang Elder to the main room of the courtyard.

    After the Elders sat down, the Yin Elder waved his hand, asking Zhao Hai to sit down as well. Zhao Hai said thanks and sat down. Then the Yin Elder looked at him and said, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯re now an inner disciple of the sect. That¡¯s why I asked Qiu Zhen¡¯s grandson to serve you. The Qiu n has been a servant n of the Tyrant de Sect for generations. Although there are people withpatible spiritual roots in their n, they don¡¯t have a lot of talented individuals. But because the Tyrant de Sect has always been good to its servant ns, the Qiu n also has members among the sect¡¯s disciples.¡±

    ¡°The Qiu n has been serving the Tyrant de Sect for a very long time, so they¡¯re very familiar with everything in the sect. Members of the Qiu n receive servant education when they reach 3 years old and can serve when they reach 5. It just so happens that Qiu Tie is five, so he¡¯ll be your servant. If you have anything to ask about the sect, you can ask him. With an educated servant like him, you will save a lot of time in the future.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect ns who specialize in serving people to exist in the Tyrant de Sect. But since this is the Yin Elder¡¯s arrangement, he couldn¡¯t say anything. He just nodded and said, ¡°I understand. Master, if Qiu Tie haspatible spiritual roots or other talents, can I teach him?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the Yin Elder smiled and said, ¡°Of course you can. Despite being a servant n, the Qiu n¡¯s position in the Tyrant de Sect isn¡¯t low. There¡¯s no such thing as effort without merit. So despite having no talents, Qiu n juniors also cultivate in the sect. If you decide to teach cultivation to your servant, then nobody will stop you.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then the Yang Elder looked at him and said, ¡°Because our killing aura is too heavy, we normally live here in seclusion. However, you can¡¯t stay here. After Qiu Tiees over tomorrow, you will descend the mountain with him to understand the situation of the Tyrant de Sect. Your amodation has also been arranged. Get in touch with the sect¡¯s disciples. Make sure to follow the sect¡¯s rules. When you descend, someone will tell you to go to the de pavilion and select a de technique to practice. You can ask us if you have something you don¡¯t understand. As for cultivation methods, you can select whatever you want. But if you prefer your lower realm cultivation method, that¡¯s fine as well.¡±

    Zhao Haiplied. He felt that the learning methods of the Tyrant de Sect were quite strange. Most sects would give priority to cultivation methods. Meanwhile, the Tyrant de Sect preferred its disciples toprehend the de first. As for cultivating spiritual qi, it was ced second.

    Noticing that Zhao Hai was confused, the Yin Elder said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you confused? Hahaha. Spiritual qi is important, but for a cultivator, the amount of spiritual qi isn¡¯t everything. As long as your insights into the dao are deep enough, no matter how low your cultivation is, you would still be strong. Alright, go select a room in the courtyard and take a rest.¡±

    Zhao Haiplied and then left the room. Although the courtyard was big, it wasn¡¯t enormous. There were plenty of empty rooms inside. Before long, Zhao Hai picked a room on the left side of the courtyard.

    Just as he entered the room, Zhao Hai heard several knocks on the door. Zhao Hai quickly opened the room and saw Qiu Zhen outside. Qiu Zhen bowed and said, ¡°I have seen the Young Master. Forgive this old man from disturbing your rest, but I have something to inquire about. I¡¯ll be serving your three meals of the day. I want to ask if you have anything in particr you want to eat?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I still have some food on me. Sorry to trouble you, Uncle Zhen.¡±

    Qiu Zhen immediately replied, ¡°I won¡¯t dare ept being called Uncle Zhen, Young Master. Just call me Old Qiu. Do you need anything for your room? If you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to call me.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Zhen, there¡¯s no need to trouble yourself. Master said that I¡¯ll descend the mountain tomorrow. I won¡¯t stay here for long, so there¡¯s no need to prepare anything. If Uncle Zhen is finished, you can take a rest. There¡¯s no need to worry about me.¡±

    Qiu Zhen nodded and said, ¡°Then this old man will ask to be excused. Tomorrow, this old man will bring his grandson over.¡± After saying that, Qiu Zhen bowed to Zhao Hai and then left.

    Looking at Qiu Zhen, Zhao Hai sighed as he shook his head. He closed his door and sat down. Although he could no longer feel any pressure from the True Spirit Realm, he knew that he was still unable to fly. At the same time, the Space has been suppressed. The detection range of the Space has been reduced to less than a kilometer around him.

    Fortunately, when Zhao Hai exited the pool, the Space also finished upgrading. Now, the density of spiritual qi inside the Space was simr to the True Spirit Realm. Moreover, due to the Cleansing Pool¡¯s water, the things inside the Space could be taken out in the True Spirit Realm.

 Chapter 1987: Qiu Zhenâ€™s Review

    <h4>Chapter 1987: Qiu Zhen¡¯s Review</h4>

    The night quietly passed by. The next morning, Zhao Hai got up early and walked out of his room. Although his spiritual force has beenpressed, his practice hasn¡¯t changed. He continued to practice like he always did. Like a tree, he absorbed the spiritual qi through his pores and then expelling it. In the process, he increased the spiritual qi in his body.

    Also, Zhao Hai discovered that even if he sat down and practiced, his cultivation speed wouldn¡¯t be faster than his current method. Therefore, Zhao Hai no longer deliberately practiced. What he needed to do now was to practice his de skills.

    Speaking of which, Zhao Hai no longer has any idea what level his Ster Transformations Yin Yang Art has reached. He has been practicing it since he was in the lower realms. But until now, he could still use this cultivation method. The method seems to be able to upgrade itself. Even if Zhao Hai obtains higher level cultivation methods, the Ster Transformations Yin Yang Art would absorb them. In the end, the spiritual qi inside Zhao Hai would still be from the Ster Transformations Yin Yang Art.

    Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t heard of this kind of cultivation before. Whether it was the Great Realm of Cultivation or the True Spirit Realm, it seems to be unique to him.

    Also, Zhao Hai knew that he had no need for a new cultivation method. There was no need to upgrade the Ster Transformations Yin Yang Art. His body was now a natural spiritual qi sponge. He doesn¡¯t need to use a cultivation method.

    However, he still wants to take a look at the cultivation methods of the True Spirit Realm. The reason for this was because he wanted to know how the cultivators of the True Spirit Realm practiced.

    Currently, Zhao Hai¡¯s main focus was on practicing the de. He¡¯s ayman with regards to the dao of the de. The Tyrant de Sect relied on the de to be one of the top sects in the True Spirit Realm. It can be seen how powerful its dao of the de is. Zhao Hai still couldn¡¯t fly in the True Spirit Realm, so he belonged to the lowest group of cultivators. His only path right now was to study the dao of the de.

    Zhao Hai stood in the yard. He pulled his de and gave it a gentle stroke. His two eyes had the look of rity. Then he moved his body with the de, performing the Nine Linked de Movements.

    The Nine Linked de Movements was used to test one¡¯s mastery of the nine basic de movements. It wasn¡¯t a very powerful technique, but it could deepen one¡¯s understanding of the basic de movements.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s consciousness has alreadypletely integrated with the thinking of the nine basic de movements. Zhao Hai discovered that thebination movements have their own bigger consciousness. If Zhao Hai can perform the movements perfectly, then he would be able to get first contact with this consciousness. And once hepletelymunicates with it, he would attain the highest level of enlightenment regarding the technique. The technique would be instinct to him and he would be able to change movements without dy. Moreover, the strength he could exert with the technique would increase by a lot.

    However, Zhao Hai has yet to reach perfection with the Nine Linked de Movements. He was currently at the boundary to perfection. But when he was about tobine nine des into one, he suddenly hit a wall. Whenever he tried tobine the nine des, he found that it wasn¡¯t perfect.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai was working hard to practice the Nine Linked de Movements. The Nine Linked de Movements was also called the Nine Test des in the Tyrant de Sect. Almost all sect disciples can perform these ninebined movements. However, not many people have practiced it to the point that Zhao Hai did.

    Zhao Hai waspletely immersed in his practice. Hepletely forgot about everything else as he felt the sensation of the de. Because of this, he didn¡¯t notice the Yin Yang Elders entering the yard. The two looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s practice with a smile on their face.

    At this time, two figures, one big and one small, came in from outside the courtyard. When they saw that someone was practicing, they immediately turned around and went out. At this moment, Zhao Hai received his de and then exhaled. He turned to the Yin Yang Elders and said, ¡°Masters, did disciple disturb you?¡±

    The Yin Yang Elders shook their heads. Then the Yang Elder said, ¡°Not at all. Little Hai, you¡¯re doing very well. Remember this, cultivation is like sailing against the current. If you don¡¯t strive to move forward, you will inevitablyg behind. Being able to practice early in the day makes us happy. Little Qiu, you cane in too.¡± Qiu Zhen outside the door responded and then led a child in.

    In the Tyrant de Sect, servants like Qiu Zhen couldn¡¯t peek at people practicing unless they were given permission. They might be punished if they were found out. Therefore, when Qiu Zhen saw Zhao Hai practicing, he immediately turned around and left.

    Qiu Zhen was still dressed as a servant. The child he had with him dressed the same. The child looked about six or seven years old. His body looked strong. He had short hair and big round eyes.

    Zhao Hai knew that this child was Qiu Tie. Instead of being six or seven years old, he was actually five. It was only because he was tall that he could be mistaken for a six or seven year old child.

    After Qiu Zhen entered the courtyard, he kneeled down to pay respects to the Yin Yang Elders. But before he could fully kneel, the Yin Elder waved his hand and stopped him with his spiritual force. Then he said, ¡°Alright, Little Qiu, you¡¯re not young anymore, so stop kneeling. This little kid is your grandson right?¡±

    Seeing that he¡¯s unable to kneel, Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t force it. He quickly replied, ¡°Two Elders, Young Master, this is this old man¡¯s grandson, Qiu Tie. Little Tie, kneel down and pay respects.¡±

    Qiu Tie obediently knelt down and kowtowed towards the Yin Yang Elders and Zhao Hai. Then he said, ¡°Qiu Tie has seen the Yin Elder, Qiu Tie has seen the Yang Elder, Qiu Tie has seen the Young Master.¡±

    The Yin Elder waved his hand, then he smiled and said, ¡°Good little fellow. Get up. Little Hai, from now on Little Tie will be with you. Take good care of him.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He looked at Qiu Tie who already stood up and looked at him. Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Your name is Qiu Tie, right? You¡¯re going to follow me from now on. Just call me Young Master.¡±

    Qiu Tieplied, ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned his head to the Yin Elder and said, ¡°Master, I¡¯ll head down to see the sect. When I settle down, I¡¯lle over to ask for advice.¡±

    The Yin Elder waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, you can go. You don¡¯t have toe over every day, we also like the quiet. Just remember to keep practicing. There¡¯s a training ground below where other disciples practice. Get in touch with them and make friends. Our Tyrant de Sect is very united, don¡¯t iste yourself.¡±

    Hearing the Yin Elder, Zhao Hai immediately understood. The Tyrant de Sect was famous for its unity. If Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t get in touch with the other disciples, then he would find it very hard to get along with them in the future. If he gets isted, then his future would be troublesome. Therefore, the Yin Elder urged Zhao Hai to integrate with the Tyrant de Sect.

    Zhao Hai cupped his fist and said, ¡°Yes, this disciple understands. Masters can rest assured.¡± Then he led Qiu Tie out of the courtyard.

    Seeing Zhao Hai leave, the Yin Elder looked at Qiu Zhen and said, ¡°Little Qiu, what do you think about our disciple?¡±

    His entire life, Qiu Zhen has been taking care of the Yin Yang Elders. This caused him to be deeply trusted by the two. The rtionship between them was more like friends than masters and servant. But since Qiu Zhen has always been a servant, courtesy was ingrained in his bones. This was the reason why he always kneeled whenever he saw the Yin Yang Elders. But when the Yin Yang Elders have something, they would always ask Qiu Zhen about his opinion.

    The Yin Yang Elders have always been regarded as a pair of geniuses in the Tyrant de Sect. The things they get in contact with were different to the majority of people. Their battles were also always resolved with force. So when it came to life experience, Qiu Zhen wasn¡¯t far off from them.

    The Qiu n wasn¡¯t the only servant family in the Tyrant de Sect. And these servant ns would also fight among each other for the spot of serving a powerful person. Because they weren¡¯t cultivators, these servants fought in the dark, using all kinds of insidious tricks to achieve their goal. So in terms of reading people, Qiu Zhen might even be better than the two elders.

    Hearing the Yin Yang Elders, Qiu Zhen bowed and said, ¡°Replying to the Elders. This old man hasn¡¯t observed the Young Master for a long time, but I can see that the Young Master is a righteous person. Moreover, the Young Master is talented and hardworking. He will definitely reach very far in the future.¡±

    The Yin Elder looked at Qiu Zhen and asked, ¡°Little Qiu, it¡¯s been a short time, but you already have a high evaluation of Little Hai. You even say that he¡¯s righteous and hard working. Why is that?¡±

    Qiu Zhen smiled faintly and said, ¡°Replying to the two Elders. This old servant exchanged a few words with Young Master Zhao Hai yesterday. He called me ¡®Uncle Qiu¡¯. This shows that he¡¯s a person who knows how to show respect. Such a person wouldn¡¯t be bad. Today, when he was practicing his de, we interrupted him. But he didn¡¯t get angry at all. Instead, he asked if he disturbed you. This shows that he respects you very much.¡±

    ¡°This old man has served you for many years and has seen many geniuses of the Tyrant de Sect. Throughout my years, I have gained some understanding of the de. This is the first time this old servant has seen someone using the Nine Linked de Movements to such a high level. And despite reaching a high level of mastery, the Young Master continued to practice. This means that he¡¯s not only talented, he¡¯s also hard working. So this old man thinks that the Young Master will attain a very high level in the future.¡±

 Chapter 1988: Qiu Tie

    <h4>Chapter 1988: Qiu Tie</h4>

    Naturally, Zhao Hai was unaware of Qiu Zhen¡¯s evaluation of him. He was currently leading Qiu Tie out of the courtyard and towards the path down the mountain. As they were walking, he looked at Qiu Tie and said, ¡°Little Tie, I just arrived from the Soaring Dragon Realm. There¡¯s a lot of things I don¡¯t know. Can you introduce me to the Tyrant de Sect?¡±

    Qiu Tie¡¯s small face became serious as he said, ¡°Young Master, our Tyrant de Sect is one of the 81 top sects of the True Spirit Realm. It rules over tens of millions of kilometers ofnd. Our Tyrant de Sect has a long history and proud traditions¡­¡­.¡±

    It was clear that Qiu Tie recited this string of words countless times. He was able to recite it without any pause. The amount of wordsing out of the kid¡¯s mouth caused Zhao Hai to be dumbfounded.

    After some time, Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and then waved his hand, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get to understanding the history of the Tyrant de Sect in the future. Tell me about what I should pay attention to at this time.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Qiu Tie¡¯s small face blushed and said, ¡°Young Master, I don¡¯t know much about what inner disciples pay attention to. But as you head down to your residence, the sect will give you a jade slip. Inside the jade slip will be things you need to pay attention to as well as the rules of the sect. You will know everything after reading that. We servants aren¡¯t given the jade slip.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he said, ¡°Do the inner disciples and outer disciples of the Tyrant de Sect live together?¡±

    Qiu Tie shook his head and replied, ¡°They don¡¯t. The Tyrant de Sect is divided into 310 Outer Peaks, 72 Inner Peaks, and 36 Core Peaks. Outer disciples live on the 310 Outer Peaks, Inner Disciples live on the 72 Inner peaks, and Core Disciples live on the 36 Core Peaks.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he asked, ¡°So many mountains? How many people upy each peak?¡±

    Qiu Tie replied, ¡°The poption on the 310 Outer Peaks and 72 Inner Peaks isn¡¯t fixed. But on the 36 Core Peaks, one Core Disciple lives on each mountain.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he now has a new understanding of the Tyrant de Sect. He didn¡¯t expect the Sect to have so many people. There are actually 310 mountains just for Outer Disciples and 72 Mountains for Inner Disciples.

    Then Zhao Hai suddenly raised his brow as he asked, ¡°Are there only 36 Core Disciples? If someone gets promoted and bes a Core Disciple, what happens to the original Core Disciples?¡±

    Qiu Tie replied, ¡°There are more than 36 Core Disciples. The Core Disciples upying a peak act like guardians to the Core Sect. If you want to be a Core Disciple, then you need to be better than the ones guarding the Core Peaks. If one guarded the Core Peak for a thousand years, they will step down from the peak and be a permanent Core Disciple. Then the Core Peak that they originally guarded will be upied by someone else.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he continued, ¡°Then what about True Disciples? Do True Disciples exist?¡±

    Qiu Tie replied, ¡°True Disciples are Inner Disciples. A lot of True Disciples live on the mountain their masters upy. And only True Disciples can challenge Core Disciples. Ordinary Inner Disciples aren¡¯t qualified to challenge the Core Disciples.¡±

    Zhao Hai was silent. The Tyrant de Sect¡¯s division of disciples was very detailed. Moreover, its poption exceeded his expectations. And there were 81 sects of its caliber in the True Spirit Realm. One could imagine how big and strong the True Spirit Realm is.

    However, these revtions didn¡¯t frighten Zhao Hai. Instead, it caused Zhao Hai to be more excited. The True Spirit Realm was a higher realmpared to the Great Realm of Cultivation. This was the ce Zhao Hai would undergo his new trial.

    While Qiu Tie was speaking, the two arrived at the foot of the mountain. When they arrived, Zhao Hai saw a small stone tablet with the words ¡®Yin-Yang Peak¡¯ on it.

    Zhao Hai looked at Qiu Tie and said, ¡°Qiu Tie, this mountain is called the Yin-Yang Peak. Is it because my Masters live here, so it has this name?¡±

    Qiu Tie nodded and said, ¡°The mountain is named the Yin-Yang Peak because the Yin Yang Elders cultivate here. Nobody knows the mountain¡¯s previous name. This mountain was originally under the control of the sect¡¯s main hall, the Heaven Executioner¡¯s Peak. The Heaven Executioner¡¯s Peak is the core mountain of the sect.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He was very satisfied with Qiu Tie. Although he was still a child, he was well informed about the sect¡¯s matters. Most importantly, he spoke well, not like a five-year old child at all.

    What Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know was that because of the spiritual qi density of the True Spirit Realm, children reach mental maturity at a very early age. When they reach 3 years old, children in the True Spirit Realm were already as smart as 10 year old kids in the lower realms. It was also at that age that children like Qiu Tie began their servant training. Information about the Tyrant de Sect was gradually ingrained in their minds. By the time they reach five years old, they should have learned all public information about the sect, enough for them to serve an inner disciple.

    Turning his head away from Yin-Yang Peak, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Qiu Tie, where should we go now?¡±

    Qiu Tie replied, ¡°Young Master, we should go to the Misceneous Hall. There we will meet the people who will assign you your residence. At the same time, you¡¯ll receive your standard Inner Disciple equipment.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°So we¡¯ll go to the Misceneous Hall. Shall we walk there?¡±

    Qiu Tie nodded and said, ¡°Yes, we can go there on foot. If Young Master has his own beast mount, you can also ride it. The Misceneous Hall has a lot of branches throughout the sect. The closest one is at Wu Mountain. If we walk, it would take us a month. But if we walk 10 kilometers east, we will reach an official highway of the sect. We can ride a sect carriage there to reach the Serving Hall and then ride another carriage towards the Misceneous Hall. Each carriage needs a jade essence. No matter how far you go, a jade essence is needed.¡±

    Hearing Qiu Tie, Zhao Hai stared. Then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°That looks interesting. So do you know where the Misceneous Hall is located exactly?¡±

    Qiu Tie nodded, ¡°I do. I know every Misceneous Hall branch in the entire sect.¡± As he told this, a proud expression could be seen on Qiu Tie¡¯s small face.

    Looking at Qiu Tie¡¯s appearance, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile. It was only at this time that Qiu Tie looked like a child. Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Alright, since you know where it is, let¡¯s just go there directly.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai waved his hand and took out two winged horses. The winged horses were three meters tall and five meters long. On its sides were gigantic wings that had a wingspan of at least ten meters.

    Naturally, the level of the winged horses wasn¡¯t very high. Currently, they were equivalent to Core Formation Cultivators. It was originally impossible for these beasts to appear in the True Spirit Realm. But after the Space evolved due to the cleansing water, the beasts in the Space were able to adapt to the pressure of the True Spirit Realm. Although their fighting strength stayed the same, they can fly just like in the lower realms.

    Seeing the enormous winged horses, Qiu Tie¡¯s small face turned red with excitement. His eyes were almost glowing. Zhao Hai smiled faintly then he picked Qiu Tie up and hoisted him onto one of the horses. Zhao Hai also got on the other horse. With a pat on the side, the two horses neighed and pped their wings before soaring to the sky.

    Qiu Tie let out an excited yelp. Seeing Qiu Tie¡¯s appearance, Zhao Hai chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to lead the way.¡±

    Qiu Tie recovered, then he looked at Zhao Hai, embarrassed. But seeing that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t angry, Qiu Tie stuck out his tongue and then pointed to one direction before saying, ¡°Right there, Wu Mountain.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and controlled the horses to fly towards the direction Qiu Tie pointed at. After flying straight for about 50 kilometers, Zhao Hai saw a wide road below. It was located on a t area of a mountain and it seems to bepacted. It was about 20 meters wide. Zhao Hai knew that they weren¡¯t flying eastward, so this shouldn¡¯t be the road that Qiu Tie talked about. It seems like cultivators really lived like mortals in the True Spirit Realm. Low-level cultivators could only travel on the ground unless they had the means to fly.

    Suddenly, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes lit up. This was because he found that there was arge carriage below. The carriage was ten meters long and three meters wide. It had six wheels underneath and was pulled by five beasts that looked like horses.

    The people in the carriage seemed to have noticed Zhao Hai and Qiu Tie as well. Zhao Hai saw heads protruding out on both sides of the carriage. There were about twenty people looking at him. Zhao Hai justughed. He didn¡¯t have any intention of going down to greet them. He just ordered his winged horses to fly faster.

    With Zhao Hai¡¯s present strength, it was impossible for him to release his spiritual qi outside his body. Afraid that Qiu Tie might be frozen by the cold winds, Zhao Hai took out liquid silver and coated the two of them inside. Naturally, Liquid Silver also changed its form to be invisible.

    Qiu Tie was very excited to fly. He looked around him constantly. His small face was red with excitement and his eyes were very bright.

    Zhao Hai just smiled and didn¡¯t mind him. A kid of Qiu Tie¡¯s age should be ying and causing trouble. But in the True Spirit Realm, kids like Qiu Tie were already working.

    Wu Mountain wasn¡¯t near, but the winged horses were fast. After an hour of flying, Zhao Hai could already see the peak of Wu Mountain. The mountain wasn¡¯t anything special, but it waspletely differentpared to Yin-Yang Peak. Wu Mountain was very lively. Cultivators could be seen arriving and departing from the mountain. There were cultivators flying into the mountain, but the majority were on the roads climbing up the mountain.

    From the distance, Zhao Hai could see a tall building. The building was around a hundred meters high. Looking at the windows, Zhao Hai judged that the building had 20 floors.

    Qiu Tie pointed towards the tall building and said, ¡°Young Master, that is the Misceneous Hall branch. We cannd at the square in front of the building.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he looked at Qiu Tie and said, ¡°How do you know of these ces?¡±

    Qiu Tie smiled and said, ¡°Grandfather brought me here before. Grandfather has a portable transmission formation. He can bring me to any ce in the Tyrant de Sect. It¡¯s amazing.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, then he said, ¡°I also have a portable transmission formation. Next time, we¡¯ll use it toe here.¡±

    Qiu Tie looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, did you obtain your portable transmission formation in the Soaring Dragon Realm? Portable transmission formations from the Soaring Dragon Realm can¡¯t be used in the True Spirit Realm. You need to buy a new portable transmission formation. However, portable transmission formations are very expensive. Not only do you need money, you also need contribution points. Grandfather¡¯s portable transmission formation was given to him by the two Elders. Our n wouldn¡¯t be able to afford one otherwise.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared. He didn¡¯t expect that portable transmission formations in the Soaring Dragon Realm were different from the ones in the True Spirit Realm. But he soon understood. The True Spirit Realm was a higher level realmpared to the Soaring Dragon Realm. It¡¯s normal for its portable transmission to be different.

    While they were talking, they were getting really close to the Misceneous Hall. Zhao Hai could see an expansive square in front of the Misceneous Hall building. There were a lot of beasts in the square. Some of the beasts were dragging carriages while some had saddles. Some beasts have wings while some don¡¯t. The beasts came in all shapes and sizes. Some looked like lions and tigers and had extraordinary offensive strength. There were also beasts that looked like pigs, horses, cattle, and sheep which looked docile.

    What surprised Zhao Hai was the fact that there were beasts that looked like domestic chickens. However, these chickens were huge, almost the same size as Zhao Hai¡¯s winged horses. They had fiery red crowns on their heads and shiny feathers. This caused Zhao Hai to raise his brows. He didn¡¯t expect to see a bizarre beast in the True Spirit Realm.

    Zhao Haimanded his winged horses to fly down to the square. He also found that the square was divided into grids. Beasts stayed obediently inside these grids, like cars in a parking lot. It was clear that the beasts have undergone strict training.

    After parking his winged horses onto the grids, Zhao Hai took Qiu Tie down from the winged horse and then led him into the building. At this time, Qiu Tie looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, we need to pay if we park in the square. Two jade essences per hour.¡± Zhao Hai stared. He didn¡¯t think that he would still pay here.

    At this time, a person in servant clothing walked over. Then he bowed and said, ¡°I have seen Mister. How long does Mister n for his beasts to wait?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ll take.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the servant took out a wood token and then said, ¡°If Mister doesn¡¯t know, then please allow this servant to hang this wood token on your beast. Then when you return, we¡¯ll calcte how much you¡¯ll pay.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the wooden token and then nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± The servant took out a string and then carefully tied it to the forelegs of the winged horses. It seems like he was used to these things. Then the servant looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Alright Mister, we¡¯re good here. Also, does your beasts need to be fed? What do they eat?¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± After saying that, he led Qiu Tie towards the Misceneous Hall¡¯s building.

 Chapter 1989: Farming For Three Years

    <h4>Chapter 1989: Farming For Three Years</h4>

    Hundreds of beasts were parked on the square in front of the Misceneous Hall. Because of this, Zhao Hai¡¯s winged horses didn¡¯t attract any attention. On the other hand, people couldn¡¯t help but turn their heads when they saw Zhao Hai. This was because they knew that there were only two situations where someone would have a child as a servant. It was either they just became an inner disciple, or their old servant died. Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance, it didn¡¯t seem like his original servant died. In other words, he was a new inner disciple. This was enough to grab people¡¯s attention.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about the gazes directed at him. He continued to lead Qiu Tie towards the huge building in front of him. Before long, the two entered the building. Surprisingly, the first floor was the mission hall. It was no different to the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s branch hall in the Soaring Dragon Realm, just a bit bigger.

    But after thinking it through, Zhao Hai understood. The Soaring Dragon Realm¡¯s purpose was to familiarize the cultivators of the lower realm to the customs of the True Spirit Realm. Therefore, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if some buildings have the sameyout.

    There was a staircase leading upstairs on the side of the hall. After Qiu Tie followed Zhao Hai into the hall, he immediately said, ¡°Young Master, let¡¯s use the stairs to go up. Your equipment and your residence will be given to you on the second floor.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then he went to the second floor with Qiu Tie.

    Before long, the two arrived at the second floor. Theyout of the second floor was simr to the first floor. However, it was quieter and had significantly less people. There were several counters on the floor with people inside.

    Seeing Zhao Hai, the female on one counter stood up and gave a bow before saying, ¡°Senior Brother, wee. What can I do for you?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Hello, I am Zhao Hai. I came here to ask for my inner disciple equipment and my residence.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai took out a de-shaped token and handed it over.

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the female cultivator couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then she immediately received Zhao Hai¡¯s de token and looked at it. After inspecting the token, the female cultivator handed it back to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Senior Brother, please wait for a moment.¡± The female cultivator sat down and then took out a jade slip as though she was checking something.

    After some time, the female cultivator looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Zhao Hai. Joined the Tyrant de Sect a year ago but stayed in the Soaring Dragon Realm for a year to practice. And you just arrived in the Tyrant de Sect.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, you have been assigned to residentplex 52 in Lower Earth Mountain. Since you just joined the Tyrant de Sect, you need to farm for three years. A field will also be assigned to you. This field is just on the foot of Lower Earth Mountain. The area is ten acres. The sect doesn¡¯t care what you nt there. If you nt grain, you need to give 10 thousand kilograms of grain every day. If you grow vegetables, the amount you need to hand over depends on what vegetable you grow. You can undertake missions in these three years, but you cannot skip on your daily requirements. Failure in submitting the required yields will cause you to be punished. This is your equipment. Please receive it.¡± As she said that, the female cultivator took out a spatial bag and gave it to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai received the spatial bag. Then he looked at the female cultivator and said, ¡°Can I go to the de Pavilion to get secret books to study?¡±

    The female cultivator nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Senior Brother, with your strength, you can receive five secret books every year for free as long as they¡¯re on the bottom three floors of the de pavilion. Senior Brother only needs to show his identity token to the person in charge. Right, since Senior Brother is going to farm, you can buy seeds on the third floor. You can also hire servants to take care of your farm. Everything you need is on the third floor.¡±

    Zhao Hai expressed his thanks to the female cultivator. Then as they walked out of the counter, Zhao Hai looked at Qiu Tie and said, ¡°Qiu Tie, do all cultivators from the Soaring Dragon Realm need to farm for three years upon arriving?¡±

    Qiu Tie nodded, ¡°Yes. This is the sect¡¯s rule. Grandfather said that this would allow disciples from the Soaring Dragon Realm to quickly adapt to the True Spirit Realm. But this should be the first time an inner disciple went farming. Past disciples who came from the Soaring Dragon Realm were Serving Disciples or Outer Disciples. Nobody was directly admitted to the Inner Sect.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then he searched the spatial bag using his spiritual force. Inside he saw four things, a long de, two jade slips, and 100 jade essences.

    Zhao Hai took the de out and gave it a look. The de was an ordinary de with a sheath. It was three feet long and an inch wide. The sheath was made of animal skin. It was very simple. Zhao Hai held the de and pulled it out.

    The de was as bright as snow with blood grooves along its body. Engraved near the handle was the character for ¡®tyrant¡¯. The character let out an aura of madness and aggression.

    Zhao Hai returned the de to its sheath and then sent it to the Space. After that he took one of the two jade slips and probed it with his spiritual force. Inside was a set of the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s rules. The rules were very detailed. The very first rule indicated that those who kill a fellow disciple would be killed!

    The Tyrant de Sect didn¡¯t have a lot of rules. Besides the sect¡¯s rules, the jade slip also described the allowance of inner disciples. The Tyrant de Sect¡¯s inner disciples would receive 100 jade essences every month. At the same time, they can receive five books from the lowest three floors of the de Pavilion. The sect would also not force inner disciples to take missions. From this point of view, one could see that the sect treats its inner disciples neither good nor bad.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯tcent. He knew that the sect did this to have inner disciples take missions on their own. Although the sect didn¡¯t force them to take tasks, inner disciples would have to take missions if they want to live a better life. Missions would award contribution points in addition to jade essence. Contribution points can be used to get servants, beasts, books, and pills. With enough contribution points, one could get anything they want from the sect.

    The sect did this to make its disciple desire to do better. Disciples would have a sense of urgency, pushing them to progress.

    Besides these things, a map was also included in the jade slip. The map was an overall view of the territory the Tyrant de Sect controlled. With this map, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be lost in the sect.

    Zhao Hai stored the jade slip and took out the other one. Inside was actually a de technique. The name of the technique was the Eight Gates Golden Lock de.

    The Eight Gates Golden Lock de was a medium-level de technique. It was a de technique that was heavily focused on defense. Its offense wasn¡¯t very powerful. It seems like the technique was one of the benefits that inner disciples receive.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dwell too much onprehending the de technique. It wasn¡¯t the time and ce for him to practice. After receiving the jade slip, he looked at Qiu Tie and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the third floor and take a look.¡± Qiu Tieplied and then walked to the third floor with Zhao Hai.

    While walking towards the third floor, Zhao Hai asked, ¡°Qiu Tie, what¡¯s on the third floor?¡±

    Qiu Tie replied, ¡°The third floor is the trading floor. You can purchase things with your own money there. You can also sell materials. You can even employ people.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then proceeded to walk towards the third floor. The third floor was quite big. But unlike the first floor, the third floor was divided into several sections. One section was dedicated to shopping. There were jade slips, weapons, pills, and various materials ced on shelves. Marked below the items are their prices.

    Another section was dedicated to purchasing. There were counters designed for cultivators to sell items to. Another section was also for employment. Naturally, it was used for hiring people.

    Outside each section was a sign explicitly showing which section was which. Seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but nod. Then he led Qiu Tie towards the section selling items. Outside this section were the words ¡®Shopping Section¡¯. The first thing Zhao Hai saw when he entered were five shelves of weapons. The first shelf had des sitting upright. Zhao Hai just swept the weapons with his eyes.

    Next to the weapons were pill shelves. All pills were ced inside jade bottles. Below each bottle was the price of the pills. Zhao Hai looked and saw that the pills required contribution points to buy. He didn¡¯t have any contribution points right now, so he couldn¡¯t afford any of these things.

    Finally, Zhao Hai arrived at the section with jade slips. There were also five shelves for jade slips. Above each jade slip was a simple introduction of what was inside. After scanning the shelves, Zhao Hai found that the contents of the jade slips were mixed. There were jade slips describing beasts, jade slips with introduction to medicine, and so on. There were no jade slips with cultivation methods inside. Moreover, these jade slips don¡¯t need contribution points to purchase. They only need jade essences. Each jade slip wasn¡¯t cheap. A jade slip costs 1000 jade essences at minimum.

    Seeing Zhao Hai scanning the shelves, a female cultivator walked over. She first saw Qiu Tie beside Zhao Hai. Upon seeing Qiu Tie, the eyes of the female disciple lit up. She gave Zhao Hai a salute and said, ¡°Senior Brother, is there something I can do to help?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Hello. I want these jade slips.¡± Then he referred to four jade slips on the shelves.

    The female disciple turned her head towards the jade slips that Zhao Hai referred to and became more certain about Zhao Hai¡¯s status. She immediately took the jade slips and handed them over to Zhao Hai. These jade slips include a brief history of the True Spirit Realm and travel notes of a Tyrant de Sect Elder. This elder enjoyed the beauty of nature and would sometimes write notes about his travels. Inside the jade slip was the record of his journey around the True Spirit Realm.

    The other two jade slips that Zhao Hai chose were about beasts and medicinal nts. Each were titled the Comprehensive Beast Guide and the Comprehensive Medicinal Herbs Guide, respectively.

    The female disciple had been working here for a long time. Seeing the jade slips that Zhao Hai bought, she knew that Zhao Hai must be a new disciple. And seeing Qiu Tie, she was more certain about her suspicions.

 Chapter 1990: Identity

    <h4>Chapter 1990: Identity</h4>

    The reason this female cultivator knew Zhao Hai¡¯s identity was because she was from the Qiu n. The Qiu n was a respected servant n in the Tyrant de Sect. As long as a member of the n was discovered to havepatibility with spiritual roots, they could join the sect as disciples. They might not be inner disciples, but they won¡¯t be serving disciples either. Instead, they would enter the outer sect immediately. This female disciple was one of such people. Because of her spiritual roots, she entered the Tyrant de Sect and became an outer disciple.

    Some people might find it strange that the Tyrant de Sect has both servant ns and serving disciples. Would they ovep? Actually, they won¡¯t.

    Servant ns and serving disciples were responsible for different areas. Serving disciples generally won¡¯t serve a person. They also practice in hopes of being promoted to the outer sect, or even the inner sect and the core sect. As long as they show their outstanding talent, they can im a piece of the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s sky for themselves.

    On the other hand, the majority of people in Servant ns cannot cultivate. Even if the people they serve teach them cultivation, their status as servants wouldn¡¯t disappear. Because of this, there was no ovep between Servant ns and serving disciples.

    Although the female disciple was from the Qiu n and received servant training when she was young, she was found to havepatible spiritual roots when she reached five. Because of this, the Qiu n didn¡¯t let her follow an inner disciple and instead let her join the Tyrant de Sect as a disciple of the Outer Sect. This was also one of the strategies of the Qiu n. There were quite a few Qiu n members among the disciples of the Tyrant de Sect. This allowed the Qiu n to have a louder voice in the sect.

    As to why Qiu Tie became Zhao Hai¡¯s disciple, it was because of the Yin-Yang Elders. The Yin-Yang Elders held a special status in the Tyrant de Sect. Qiu Zhen could see clearly how much the Yin-Yang Elders regarded Zhao Hai. The two elders didn¡¯t treat Zhao Hai like an ordinary disciple, but more like a legacy disciple. If the Yin-Yang Elders really n on making Zhao Hai inherit their legacy, then Zhao Hai¡¯s status wouldn¡¯t be low in the future. Therefore, Qiu Zhen decided to have Qiu Tie follow behind Zhao Hai. Although Qiu Tie would always be a servant because of this, his life would be better than ordinary disciples in the future.

    Qiu Zhen followed the Yin Yang Elders for his entire life. He was aware of the temperament of the two. If the elders didn¡¯t attach any importance to Zhao Hai, they simply wouldn¡¯t allow him to stay in Yin-Yan Peak. The personality of the Elders was as famous as their de skills.

    Qiu Zhen¡¯s position in the Qiu n wasn¡¯t low. Although he wasn¡¯t the patriarch, he was a highly regarded elder due to how much favor the Yin Yang Elders gave him. With Qiu Tie bing Zhao Hai¡¯s servant, Qiu Zhen also informed the Qiu n about his status. So when a person from the Qiu n meets Zhao Hai, they would make sure that they never offended him.

    Because of this, when the female disciple saw Qiu Tie, she could immediately recognize who Zhao Hai was. And looking at the items that Zhao Hai bought, her suspicions were confirmed.

    Seeing that there were no issues with the four jade slips, Zhao Hai waved his hand and handed a spatial bag to the female disciple before saying, ¡°Please confirm. There are 20 thousand jade essences inside.¡± The four jade slips total to 20 thousand jade essences. The price wasn¡¯t cheap. But to Zhao Hai, this was crucial information. The Space could create as many jade essences he wanted, so he could buy everything he wanted.

    The female disciple received the spatial bag and scanned it with her spiritual force. Then she nodded and said, ¡°The quantity is correct. Does Senior Brother want anything else?¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately read the jade slips after buying them. Instead, he led Qiu Tie to the row of shelves next to the jade slips. There were a lot of misceneous items on the shelves. After looking around, Zhao Hai saw that there were indeed seeds in here. There were vegetable seeds, fruit tree seeds, grain seeds, and so on.

    The female disciple followed behind Zhao Hai. After looking through the seeds, Zhao Hai said, ¡°I want these seeds. I want a mu¡¯s worth of seed each.¡±

    The female cultivator immediately replied, ¡°Please wait for a moment while I take care of it.¡± After she said that, she walked to the counter. In addition to seeds, the misceneous shelves also have beast bones, ores and other items. There were more shelves for these misceneous itemspared to other items. The shelves for seeds alone numbered five.

    Zhao Hai continued to browse through various items on the shelves. To be honest, Zhao Hai was more interested in these random item shelvespared to the shelves with des. Moreover, these random items could be purchased with jade essences. This made Zhao Hai want to buy all of them.

    The ores and seeds can enrich the Space. Moreover, these items don¡¯t need contribution points. Zhao Hai can afford to buy them.

    Despite wanting to buy all the misceneous items, Zhao Hai knew that he couldn¡¯t. He just arrived in the Tyrant de Sect, he didn¡¯t want to make a lot of noise this early.

    While Zhao Hai was observing the misceneous items, the female disciple returned. She cupped her fist and said, ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯ve calcted everything. There are 438 seeds in total. Grain seeds ount for 120 seeds, there are also 138 fruit tree seeds and 180 vegetable seeds. Senior Brother, do you want all of them?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I want them all. I want a mu ofnd¡¯s worth of seeds each. Please prepare everything for me. By the way, do you have any medicinal herb seeds for sale here?¡±

    The female cultivator shook her head and said, ¡°We don¡¯t have any medicinal herb seeds. Only the Medicinal Hall has them. Moreover, medicinal herb seeds require contribution points to purchase. You can¡¯t buy them with jade essence.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then he looked at the female disciple curiously and asked, ¡°You seem to know about my situation. Do you know me?¡±

    The female disciple smiled faintly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who Senior Brother is, but I know him. Little Tie, why didn¡¯t you call me when you arrived?¡±

    Qiu Tie made an ugly face at the female disciple as he replied, ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t know. We can¡¯t greet people casually.¡±

    Hearing Qiu Tie, Zhao Hai immediately understood, ¡°So you¡¯re Little Tie¡¯s cousin. No wonder. Please give me all the seeds. Right, how much jade essence do I owe?¡±

    The female disciple smiled faintly and said, ¡°Senior Brother is too polite. My name is Qiu Lingdang. If you need anythingter on, don¡¯t hesitate to call me.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Thank I¡¯ll have to thank you in advance, Junior Sister.¡± Qiu Lingdang smiled and then handed Zhao Hai a spatial bag. Inside were all the seeds that Zhao Hai purchased.

    Upon receiving the bag, Zhao Hai asked, ¡°How much?¡±

    Qiu Lingdang replied, ¡°It¡¯s not much, 219 jade essences. These seeds are sold at a uniform price. All seeds are also the highest quality. There¡¯s no need for Senior Brother to worry.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he handed a spatial bag to Qiu Lingdang and said, ¡°Junior Sister, please check.¡± Qiu Lingdang checked the spatial bag and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s correct. Does Senior Brother need anything else?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing else. Thanks a lot, Junior Sister. Goodbye.¡± Then he took Qiu Tie and left.

    Seeing that there¡¯s nothing else he needs in the shop, Zhao Hai left. Then he led Qiu Tie to leave the third floor.

    As they walked out, Zhao Hai looked at Qiu Tie and asked, ¡°Little Tie, what¡¯s on the fourth floor?¡±

    Qiu Tie replied, ¡°The fourth floor is for pills. If you need a pill made, you can go to the fourth floor. The fifth floor is for refining items.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright. We don¡¯t need those things right now. Let¡¯s go and see my residence as well as the field I need to farm. It¡¯s been some time since I nted something. Haha.¡±

    While the two walked down from the third floor, female disciples approached Qiu Lingdang¡¯s side. Then a round-faced female disciple asked, ¡° Lingdang, who was that? He looks like a neer, but how can neers have servants? Is he from the Qiu n? But only inner disciples can have servants. Why would inner disciples need to farm?¡±

    Qiu Lingdang looked at the round-faced cultivator and replied, ¡°That person is unique. He just arrived from the Soaring Dragon Realm, so he naturally needs to farm. But he¡¯s also an inner disciple, so he can have a servant.¡±

    Hearing this, the others were confused. The round-faced female replied, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How could someone from the Soaring Dragon Realm immediately enter the inner sect? Our Tyrant de Sect doesn¡¯t have someone like that.¡±

    Qiu Lingdang looked at her fellow disciple and said, ¡°You can choose to believe me or not. I heard this information from an elder in our n, someone who serves the Yin Yang Elders. How could informationing from him be false?¡±

    Upon hearing Qiu Lingdang, everyone began to discuss Zhao Hai¡¯s status. Someone who just arrived from the Soaring Dragon Realm was immediately admitted to the inner sect. It was something that never happened before.

    It was impossible for Qiu Lingdang to tell the full story to everyone. Otherwise, she might annoy some people. Because of this, her replies were quite vague.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Hai took Qiu Tie back to the winged horses. As they were walking, Zhao Hai asked, ¡°Little Tie, do you know anything about Lower Earth Mountain? From what I can see, it¡¯s very far from here. It¡¯s near ck Dragon Mountain?¡±

    Qiu Tie nodded, ¡°Right, Lower Earth Mountain is very close to ck Dragon Mountain. Because of this, inner disciples rarely go there. Once in a while, beasts from ck Dragon Mountain would go down and attack anyone they see.¡±

 Chapter 1991: Choosing Manuals From The Blade Pavillion

    <h4>Chapter 1991: Choosing Manuals From The de Pavillion</h4>

    ck Dragon Mountain was an unusual region in the Tyrant de Sect. This was because ck Dragon Mountain was a ce that the sect couldn¡¯t control.

    The Tyrant de Sect was among the strongest sects in the True Spirit Realm, so why can¡¯t they control a region in their territory? What makes ck Dragon Mountain special?

    Actually, the reason was very simple. ck Dragon Mountain was too big. ck Dragon Mountain was one of thergest mountains in the True Spirit Realm. At the same time, it was a region infested with powerful beasts. There were even rumors that the strongest beasts in the mountain aren¡¯t any weaker than the strongest cultivators in the realm.

    Because of these powerful beasts, ck Dragon Mountain became a famous spot for trials in the True Spirit Realm. The mountain had an inexhaustible amount of beasts, herbs, and other resources. Cultivators in the True Spirit Realm were always seen swarming into the mountain.

    The entire ck Dragon Mountain was nearly ten million kilometers long, passing through dozens of sects. The Tyrant de Sect contains the tail end of the ck Dragon Mountain. From time to time, the beasts from the mountain woulde down and attack the cultivators of the Tyrant de Sect, which was a headache for the sect.

    It must be said that it wouldn¡¯t be impossible for the Tyrant de Sect to clean up the section of the ck Tiger Mountain that was inside their territory. The sect can send experts topletely wipe out the section, making the surroundings safer.

    However, this action would also risk offending the powerful beasts in the ck Dragon Mountain. If the powerful beasts retaliated, the Tyrant de Sect would suffer huge losses. Because of this, the Tyrant de Sect left the mountain be.

    Additionally, the surroundings of the mountain has be a trial ground for Tyrant de Sect disciples. So the sect allowed the beasts in the mountain to exist.

    Meanwhile, it was unfortunate that Lower Earth Mountain happened to be the closest mountain to ck Dragon Mountain. It used to be the residence of the inner disciples of the Tyrant de Sect. But now, it has been slowly abandoned due to the increasing beasts of the ck Dragon Mountain. Now, only disciples who trained in ck Dragon Mountain settled down on Lower Earth Mountain.

    Hearing Qiu Tie¡¯s introduction, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but frown as he said, ¡°So there¡¯s almost nobody in Lower Earth Mountain? I¡¯m going to live there alone?¡±

    Qiu Tie shook his head and said, ¡°There are still people living in Lower Earth Mountain. In fact, they¡¯re very famous. They¡¯re called the 12 Lower Earth entrics. I heard that they¡¯re experts even among inner disciples. The reason they live in Lower Earth Mountain is because it is easier to enter ck Dragon Mountain from there. Young Master, with your current strength, it¡¯s not suitable for you to live in Lower Earth Mountain. Do you want to tell the two Elders about this? They might be able to transfer you to another ce.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and declined. He has a general awareness of his situation. He was even suspecting that this was an arrangement of the Yin Yang Elders for the purpose of testing him. So Zhao Hai didn¡¯t bother.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai was surprised by Qiu Tie. There¡¯s no need to mention the kid¡¯s basic knowledge of the Tyrant de Sect. And when Zhao Hai was about to understand the extent of Qiu Tie¡¯s knowledge, he would find that the kid knew even more. This wasn¡¯t something a five year old could achieve.

    Zhao Hai looked at Qiu Tie and said, ¡°Little Tie, how do you know these things?¡±

    Qiu Tie proudly replied, ¡°I read about these things in the n. My grandfather said a long time ago that as a servant, everything we do must be done for our master. Everything has to be done in consideration of our master. And if there was any danger, we need to remind the master immediately. This is the responsibility of a servant.¡±

    Zhao Hai was stunned, then he smiled bitterly. He didn¡¯t expect the Qiu n¡¯s education to be this strict.

    At this time, the two arrived before the winged horses. The person who was there before bowed to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, are you leaving?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Yes, how much do I need to pay?¡±

    The servant replied, ¡°You¡¯ve been gone less than an hour. Mister only needs to pay one jade essence.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then took out one jade essence and gave it to the servant. After cing Qiu Tie on one of the winged horses, Zhao Hai rode his own winged horse and then left the misceneous hall.

    The winged horses flew towards the northeast side of the Misceneous Hall. Qiu Tie looked at Zhao Hai in confusion and asked, ¡°Master, Lower Earth Mountain isn¡¯t in this direction.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I know. But we¡¯re not going to Lower Earth Mountain yet. I want to go to the de Pavilion and get my five secret manuals.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Qiu Tie nodded and no longer said anything. Now that Zhao Hai has obtained a map of the Tyrant de Sect, he naturally no longer needs to ask Qiu Tie for directions.

    The de Pavilion was a very important ce for the Tyrant de Sect. It was located on an extremely steep mountain. It was said that if one man blocks the path upwards the mountain, then nobody would be able to pass them.

    The de Pavilion was the sole building on the mountain. It was nine floors high, six of which were open to the disciples. Serving disciples could only enter the first floor of the pavilion. Outer disciples can enter up to the second floor, inner disciples can enter the third floor. True disciples can enter the fourth floor and core disciples can enter the fifth and sixth floor. The top three floors couldn¡¯t be essed by disciples.

    Nobody knows how many people were guarding the de Pavilion. The only thing everyone knows was that the guards of the pavilion were powerful experts. The pavilion not only has experts, it also has a formidable defensive formation. It was said that it would be easier to attack the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s main hall than its de Pavilion.

    In front of the de Pavilion was a stretch of open area. Zhao Hai had his winged horsesnd on that area. Simr to the Misceneous Hall, a servant was present to collect parking fees.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but bitterly smile. It seems like you need to spend money everywhere in the Tyrant de Sect. If someone couldn¡¯t make money, they would find it very hard to survive in the sect.

    After parking the winged horses, Zhao Hai led Qiu Tie to the de Pavilion. The entrance to the pavilion wasn¡¯t big and there weren¡¯t many people inside. There was a counter near the entrance and a female disciple sitting on the other side. She was looking down as she was reading through a jade slip.

    Zhao Hai arrived at a counter and cupped his fist as he said, ¡°Senior Sister, I¡¯m here to receive this year¡¯s secret manuals.¡±

    The female disciple looked up at Zhao Hai and nodded as she said, ¡°Identity token.¡± Zhao took his identity token out and handed it over to the female disciple.

    The female disciple inspected the identity token and nodded. Then she said, ¡°You can select books on the lower three floors. Once you¡¯ve chosen, bring them back to me so that I could record them to a nk jade slip. If you want more, you can use 100 jade essences to record manuals from the first floor. The second floor requires contribution points. Each manual on the second floor needs 10 contribution points to record. Third floor manuals need 50 contribution points.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he asked, ¡°Senior Sister, are there handwritten books I could borrow?¡±

    The female cultivator nodded, ¡°The third floor has handwritten books. But they¡¯re not included in the free allocation. If you want to borrow one, you need 100 contribution points and it¡¯s only for ten days. If you don¡¯t return it after ten days, 10 contribution points will be added to your bnce every day.¡±

    Zhao Hai paused for a moment. He didn¡¯t think that the Tyrant de Sect would have this book-borrowing system. But he soon nodded and then walked into the building. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to go to the third floor. Instead, he browsed the manuals on the first floor. The first floor had plenty of shelves with jade slips on them. Looking around, Zhao Hai could estimate that there were no less than ten million jade slips inside.

    Fortunately, a ssification was shown on the top of the shelves. There were shelves for cultivation methods, de techniques, movement techniques, and so on.

    Zhao Hai gave an approving nod. The management of the Tyrant de Sect was very formal. As he walked through the first floor, Zhao Hai arrived on a shelf with ¡®Cultivation Methods¡¯ written on top of it. Zhao Hai took one jade slip and probed it with his spiritual force. A line immediately appeared in his mind, ¡°Primordial Chaos Manual, foundational cultivation method. Suits earth element cultivators. Afterprehending, the user¡¯s qi would embody the beginning of the universe. The user¡¯s defensive strength would also be increased. For more detailed content, please head to the entrance to unblock the restriction.¡±

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai understood that the jade slips ced on the shelves only revealed an introductory part of the manual. Unless the restriction was lifted, the real contents wouldn¡¯t be seen.

    After thinking about it, Zhao Hai took the jade slip. Although the Primordial Chaos Manual was the lowest grade of cultivation method in the Tyrant de Sect, Zhao Hai wanted to go through this manual to see how it differed to the cultivation methods of the Great Realm of Cultivation.

    Now that he has selected the Primordial Chaos Method, Zhao Hai went to the shelves for movement techniques. He took a jade slip and read its summary, ¡°Windborn Movement Technique, intermediate movement technique. Suitable for wind element spirit roots. Afterprehending, the user¡¯s body would be as agile as a falling leaf. For more detailed content, please head to the entrance to unblock the restriction.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and took the jade slip. Then he went to the shelves for de techniques. He took a jade slip and read its summary. It was a technique known as Rapid des, a foundational de technique. It would cause the user¡¯s de techniques to be quick. Zhao Hai ced the jade slip back on the shelf. He wasn¡¯t looking for these types of de techniques. He wanted to look for a de technique that has an attribute. Zhao Hai has no need for techniques like this one.

    Before long, Zhao Hai took a jade slip and read that it was an earth element de technique named the Sealing de. Although Zhao Hai already has the Eight Gates Golden Lock Technique as a defensive technique, he wants to see how the two techniques differed.

    Zhao Hai looked around again and found that there were shelves that were for fist techniques, kicking techniques, and palm techniques. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be curious. He walked and took a jade slip for a fist technique. It was a foundation fist technique called the Beating Waves Fist Technique. Although it was a water element technique, Zhao Hai still took it. Then on the shelves for kicking techniques, Zhao Hai took a jade slip with a technique called the Crumbling Mountain Kicking Technique.

    In this manner, Zhao Hai chose five jade slips, then he didn¡¯t take more. He sent the jade slips to the Space and then led Qiu Tie upstairs. He didn¡¯t stop on the second floor and went directly to the third floor. The third floor had significantly less shelves than the first floor. However, there were shelves that looked different than the rest. These shelves were filled with books instead of jade slips. Zhao Hai walked over and curiously picked a book and read it. The title of the book was ¡°Thunder Rush de Insights ¡± followed by ¡°Lei Zhu¡±.

    Zhao Hai wanted to read further but he discovered that the pages were stuck. He knew that this should be the restriction on the book. He ced the book back on the shelf and looked at another one. He found that the books were mostly about insights. Zhao Hai turned his head and looked at the other shelves on the third floor.

    The shelves on the third floor were divided into six categories: Cultivation Methods, Movement Techniques, de Techniques, Fist Techniques, Palm Techniques, and Kicking Techniques. Zhao Hai found that the Tyrant de Sect doesn¡¯t have manuals for other weapons. All techniques were for the de. It seems like this was intentional on the part of the Tyrant de Sect.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hesitate and went to the shelves with de techniques and picked up a jade slip. The jade slip was for a technique called the Rolling Rock de. It was an offensive earth element technique that was rated intermediate. Zhao Hai stored the de technique and took other de techniques. Zhao Hai chose a metal element de technique called the Goldentip de, a wood element de technique called the Fallen Leaves de, another wood element de technique called the Wisteria de, and a water element technique called the Ice Cold de. All techniques were graded intermediate. After choosing these techniques, Zhao Hai took Qiu Tie back downstairs.

    Upon arriving at the entrance, Zhao Hai took ten jade slips out and handed them over to the female cultivator while saying, ¡°Senior Sister, I want to record these ten jade slips. The five jade slips from the third floor will be taken from my free manuals. I will pay for the other five.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the female cultivator couldn¡¯t help but pause. Then she nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡± After that, she examined the ten jade slips and recorded their names. Then she took out ten nk jade slips and recorded the contents of the jade slips inside. After recording, she looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Junior Brother, please have a look. The jade slips recorded are, Windborn Movement Technique, Primordial Chaos Manual, Sealing de, Beating Waves Fist Technique, Crumbling Mountain Kicking Technique, Rolling Rocks de, Goldentip de, Fallen Leaves de, Wisteria de, and Ice Cold de. If everything is correct, then I¡¯ll ask Junior Brother to pay 500 jade essences.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Everything¡¯s correct. Thank you very much, Senior Sister.¡± After he said that, he took out a spatial bag and handed it to the female disciple. Upon receiving the spatial bag and confirming the 500 jade essences, the female disciple nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s the exact amount. Junior Brother can go now.¡±

    Zhao Hai cupped his fist and then received the jade slips before leaving. Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s back, the female disciple couldn¡¯t help but have a look of confusion on her face.

 Chapter 1992: Lower Earth Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 1992: Lower Earth Mountain</h4>

    Nobody can me the female disciple for being confused. Zhao Hai¡¯s selection of jade slips was very mixed. There was earth element, metal element, wind element, water element, and wood element jade slips. Seeing so many elements in a cultivator¡¯s selection, it was normal for anyone to be confused.

    Most people in the Tyrant de Sect have Earth-grade and Mortal-grade spirit roots. There were almost no Heaven-grade spirit roots. If there were, the sect would certainly train them in secret and they wouldn¡¯te to the de Pavilion. Besides cultivators with Heaven-grade spirit roots, cultivators wouldn¡¯t practice so many elements. However, Zhao Hai strangely bought a mixed bag of jade slips.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think about it too much. He left the de Pavilion with Qiu Tie, paid the parking fee, and then flew towards Lower Earth Mountain.

    Lower Earth Mountain was east of the de Pavilion. Zhao Haimanded his winged horses to fly directly to the mountain. Since the Lower Earth Mountain was very far, it took Zhao Hai and Qiu Tie five hours of flying before seeing the mountain.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Zhao Hai to see that Lower Earth Mountain wasn¡¯t in a good location. The closer Zhao Hai flew to Lower Earth Mountain, the less people he saw. He even began to see beasts in some ces, which surprised him.

    Lower Earth Mountain wasn¡¯t very tall. It was only about 20 kilometers above sea level. The mountain was quite steep and it upied arge area. It was 150 kilometers from north to south and it had 21 peaks in total. There were all kinds of trees growing on the mountain.

    Zhao Hai made the winged horses circle around Lower Earth Mountain. The mountain itself was good, but because of how steep it was, there were only two roads leading up to it.

    Courtyards were built on the 21 peaks of the mountain. But naturally, most of these courtyards have been abandoned. They were infested with weeds.

    When Zhao Hai saw signs of activity on one of the main peaks, he directed his winged horses to fly towards it. At the same time, the people on the mountain could see someoneing. They stood up and looked at Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai counted and there were 12 individuals. It seems like they are the 12 entrics that Qiu Tie mentioned. At this moment, the winged horsesnded on the ground. Zhao Hai took Qiu Tie down from the winged horse and then the two headed towards the 12 individuals.

    After arriving with Qiu Tie, Zhao Hai cupped his fist towards the 12 people and said, ¡°Zhao Hai has met Senior Brothers. I was assigned residentplex number 52 of Lower Earth Mountain by the Misceneous Hall. I just arrived here, does Senior Brothers know where my residence is?¡±

    As he said that, Zhao Hai inspected the 12 cultivators. These twelve individuals really deserve to be called the 12 entrics. Although they wore cultivator clothing, their clothes were too colorful. It was as if they took different colored robes and then threw them all inside a washing machine. As a result, the colors faded and mixed with every robe, turning the robes into a mess of colors.

    The hair of these 12 people were also a mess. Their beards were very long and ungroomed. They looked more like crazy people than cultivators. At the same time, the 12 entrics were also inspecting Zhao Hai. They sized Zhao Hai up with a strange gaze. Their gazes were a bit inquisitive, but it was mostly curiosity.

    Seeing that the 12 didn¡¯t respond, Zhao Hai scanned through the area. He discovered that it was a huge architecturalplex. Zhao Hai moved towards the front of the gate and saw written on it were three characters for 52(ÎåÊ®¶þ).

    When he saw these three characters, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Then he returned to the courtyard and greeted the 12 entrics once more, ¡°I¡¯ve made Senior Brothersugh. I didn¡¯t know that this was residentplex number 52. May I choose any room here?¡±

    Like before, the 12 entrics didn¡¯t say anything, they just looked at Zhao Hai in silence. After waiting for a while and receiving no reply, Zhao Hai looked around and found the rooms where the twelve lived. Their rooms were right beside each other. They took up an entire courtyard block. However, there were paths leading to other courtyard blocks right beside theirs. It seems like the twelve entrics lived in just one courtyard block.

    Seeing that there was no response, Zhao Hai shrugged and led Qiu Tie towards the path towards the unupied courtyards.

    Zhao Hai shoved the gate of one courtyard block open and saw that it was bigger than the previous one. The courtyard had 20 rooms altogether. There was even a training ground. Spread throughout the floor were tes of cyan stones. Since the courtyard hasn¡¯t been used for a long time, weeds have drilled themselves into every crevice. There was a huge locust tree in the center, providing an umbre to the whole block. On the east side of the courtyard was a well that was constructed from stone. It looks to be the only water source for the residence.

    The rooms in the courtyard were made of wood and stone. There should be ayer of red paint on the walls, but it had already fallen off. However, the body of the residence was stillplete and strong. But with the fallen leaves and weeds everywhere, it looked very deste.

    Qiu Tie was still a child all things considered, so when he saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but move to Zhao Hai¡¯s side in fear. Seeing Qiu Tie¡¯s expression, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll have someone clean it up in no time.¡±

    Qiu Tie looked at Zhao Hai in confusion. He didn¡¯t understand what Zhao Hai was talking about. They didn¡¯t employ anyone from the Misceneous Hall, so who was going to clean the courtyard?

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and released a group of robots. It must be said that although the True Spirit Realm doesn¡¯t allow beings from the Space toe out, the robots could still appear. Robots have no life in them and could be regarded as tools. They wouldn¡¯t be repelled by the realm¡¯sws.

    But at the same time, Zhao Hai¡¯s robots don¡¯t have any significant strength. They were only strong enough to do menial tasks that Zhao Hai needed to be done, like cleaning and housework.

    Zhao Hai released 30 robots all in all. After all robots appeared, Zhao Hai ordered, ¡°Remove all the weeds in the courtyard and ce the furniture inside the residence. Also, listen to what he has to say from now on.¡± As he said that, Zhao Hai pointed towards Qiu Tie.

    Qiu Tie was now very curious about the robots. The robots were fully metallic and weren¡¯t covered by biochemical skin. Because of this, Qiu Tie immediately understood that it was a machine. But this was also the cause for Qiu Tie¡¯s curiosity.

    Puppets were also present in the True Spirit Realm. Moreover, it was verymon. The Tyrant de Sect even has a ce specifically for researching puppets. There were also cultivators in the sect that used puppets. Cultivators in the Tyrant de Sect used puppets forbat. Nobody would use their puppet to do housework, that was a job for servants. And puppets needed contribution points to buy. Nobody would waste their contribution points just for their puppet to do housework.

    A puppet would immediately be snagged the moment they appear on the market. With how rare they were, it was simply impossible for puppets to do housework. Naturally, there were no such things as servant puppets.

    The puppets that Qiu Tie had seen before were only battle puppets. He hasn¡¯t seen puppets like the ones Zhao Hai took out. When the robots began to take tools out to do housework under Zhao Hai¡¯s order, Qiu Tie¡¯s attention was immediately captured.

    Looking at Qiu Tie¡¯s appearance, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then he took out two chairs and a table. He sat down and he took out a bottle of wine and a bottle of juice. Then he called Qiu Tie over and said, ¡°Come, Little Tie, drink some juice. The robots will take care of the courtyard from now on. If you need something done, you can order them. But I have to remind you that they can only do housework like cleaning and making meals, nothing else.¡±

    Qiu Tie looked at Zhao Hai with a nk expression. He really couldn¡¯t understand what Zhao Hai was saying. He had never seen a cultivator carry these kinds of things with him.

    Thinking of this, Qiu Tie turned his head and nced at his side once again. There were piles of furniture including beds, tables, chairs, carpets, and daily necessities. There were even things that he hadn¡¯t seen before.

    Upon hearing that Zhao Hai wanted him to sit down, Qiu Tie bowed and said, ¡°I won¡¯t dare. Young Master, the sect has a rule that a servant cannot sit when the Master is sitting.¡±

    Zhao Hai was stunned, then he asked, ¡°You can¡¯t even sit even if I ask you to?¡±

    Qiu Tie was silent for a moment, then upon thinking for a while, he said, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard that it wasn¡¯t allowed. But Grandfather told me that even if the Young Master asks me to sit, I cannot sit down. Otherwise, there would be no division between master and servant.¡±

    Hearing Qiu Tie, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but think about Qiu Zhen. Recalling Qiu Zhen¡¯s serious expression, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He knew that Qiu Tie wouldn¡¯t sit down no matter how much he asked. So he didn¡¯t force Qiu Tie. Instead, he gestured towards the bottle of juice and said, ¡°Then at least take this juice. I took it out for you.¡±

    This time, Qiu Tie didn¡¯t decline. He bowed towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Thank you, Young Master.¡± Then he took the bottle of juice and took a sip. When he tasted the juice, Qiu Tie¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up. He didn¡¯t think juice could be this tasty.

    The Tyrant de Sect also grew fruit trees, so fruits weren¡¯t rare in the sect. With the Qiu n being one of the most prominent servant ns in the sect, they naturally have a good amount of resources. Qiu Tie has eaten a lot of fruits in his life, but has never drank fruit juice. Upon tasting fruit juice, the sweet and sour taste immediately captivated Qiu Tie. After all, he was still a child.

    Forgetting about being polite, Qiu Tie focused on drinking the juice.

 Chapter 1993: Name Your Master

    <h4>Chapter 1993: Name Your Master</h4>

    Looking at Qiu Tie¡¯s appearance, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Alright, you should drink slowly. There¡¯s still a lot of juice. Come, eat these snacks.¡± Then he took out a te of snacks. The snack was beautifully made, it looked like a flower on a te.

    Qiu Tie couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva. He followed Zhao Hai for half a day and he was now famished. Seeing the snack, he couldn¡¯t help but feel hungry. But upon recalling the words of his Grandfather, he didn¡¯t dare take some.

    Seeing Qiu Tie hesitate, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Come and eat, this is an order.¡± Qiu Tie expressed his gratitude towards Zhao Hai and then took a small piece of the snack and ate it carefully.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai noticed that the 12 entrics next door were using their spiritual force to observe the robots. And like Qiu Tie, the 12 entrics were surprised upon seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s robots. They didn¡¯t think Zhao Hai would have puppets that specialize in housework.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind them and continued to look at the robots¡¯ work. Although the courtyard was big, Zhao Hai took out 30 robots. Moreover, these were robots specifically made to do house chores. It didn¡¯t take long before the entire courtyard was showing signs of bing clean.

    Then Zhao Hai had the robots move the furniture into the room. After that, he received the table and chairs that he temporarily took out and brought Qiu Tie inside the residence.

    Zhao Hai chose a main room for himself as well as a separate bedroom and quiet room. There was also a room for servants outside the bedroom. Everything has been cleaned up and furnished. Zhao Hai and Qiu Tie can now live in it.

    Zhao Hai sized up his room and gave a satisfied nod. Then he took Qiu Tie to the servant¡¯s room and said, ¡°Little Tie, you¡¯ll live here from now on. You canmand the robots to clean and prepare food. They can do all the housework, there¡¯s no need for you to worry about this.¡±

    Qiu Tieplied. He was now beginning to feel how lucky he was to be Zhao Hai¡¯s servant. He doesn¡¯t have to do any hands-on chores and could evenmand arge group of puppets, which was very fun for a kid.

    Seeing that his room was set up properly, Zhao Hai nodded. Then he looked at the courtyard and the 30 robots were still in the process of reorganizing and cleaning the courtyard. The moss on the walls were being scraped clean. The paint was also being reapplied.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to Qiu Tie and said, ¡°Little Tie, stay here and look after them. I¡¯ll go look at thend I¡¯m going to farm.¡± Qiu Tie nodded. Then Zhao Hai rode his winged horse and shot up to the sky, flying towards the foot of Lower Earth Mountain.

    The piece ofnd assigned to Zhao Hai was clearly marked in the jade slip. It was in an open space facing the Tyrant de Sect at the foot of Lower Earth Mountain. The area was quiterge, at about 10 mu.

    As he rode his winged horse, Zhao Hai flew over the tnd and observed. He discovered that there was no less than a hundred thousand mu of arablend. Moreover, thesends should have been farmed before judging by the empty viges dotted throughout thend. Naturally, all of thesends were left uncultivated for some time.

    Seeing such a huge piece ofnd waste like this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of grief. After looking around, Zhao Hai found the area that was assigned to him.

    The piece ofnd was very good and wasn¡¯t very far from Lower Earth Mountain. But because it hasn¡¯t been cultivated for a long time, it already looked barren. If Zhao Hai wants to farm it, he would need to do a lot. At least the weeds should be removed and thend fertilized. Otherwise, nothing would grow on thisnd.

    Zhao Hai thought for a while and then waved his hand, releasing farming robots to work thend. With only ten mu ofnd assigned to him, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t release too many robots, only two robots and several machines. The machines that Zhao Hai took out were high-tech products. The robots only need to press a few buttons to operate them.

    After the robots and machines were released, work immediately began. Firstly, thend needs to be deeply plowed. All weeds were also broken up and turned into fertilizer. Then thend was leveled.

    For those with machines, 10 mu wasn¡¯t arge piece ofnd. In less than three hours, the entire plot was ready for nting. Looking at thend, Zhao Hai nodded. Then he took out a bag of bamboo rice seeds and had the robot nt it. At the same time, he took out a sprinkler machine and filled it with water from the Space. Aftermanding the robot to water the ground, his work was almost done.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t water the nts too much. If Zhao Hai nted the seeds today and they grew tomorrow, then people might grow suspicious. So even if he fertilized thend, he couldn¡¯t make his nts grow too fast.

    While Zhao Hai was farming, the 12 entrics went to his courtyard. At this moment, Qiu Tie wasmanding the robots to clean the courtyard. Even though Qiu Tie was young, the training he received allowed him to wlesslymand the robots.

    As soon as he saw the 12 entrics, Qiu Tie immediately greeted them with a bow and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen Seniors. May I know why you came here?¡±

    The 12 entrics couldn¡¯t help but be amused when they saw Qiu Tie. One of them said, ¡°Kid, let me ask you, is your Master a disciple of an Elder?¡±

    Hearing this, Qiu Tie quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯ll have to apologize to Misters. Without the Young Master¡¯s permission, I cannot disclose any of his information. Please excuse me.¡±

    As soon as they heard Qiu Tie, the entrics couldn¡¯t help but frown. They also knew that this wasn¡¯t Qiu Tie talking nonsense, it was true. Servants like Qiu Tie couldn¡¯t easily disclose their Master¡¯s status. Otherwise they would be punished. And if their Master¡¯s temperament wasn¡¯t good, the servants might even get killed.

    Qiu Tie was still a child, and they weren¡¯t cruel enough to embarrass him. So the person who talked before said, ¡°When will your Master return?¡±

    Qiu Tie shook his head and said, ¡°This one doesn¡¯t know. The sect has given ten mu ofnd to my Master to farm for three years. Master went to see thend. As for when he¡¯lle back, I can¡¯t say.¡±

    When the lead entric heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but get stunned. Then he said, ¡°Your Master is going to farm for three years? Isn¡¯t that something that people from the Soaring Dragon Realm did? Is your Master from the Soaring Dragon Realm?¡±

    Qiu Tie has no need to hide this matter, so he nodded and said, ¡°Right, my Master just arrived from the Soaring Dragon Realm.¡±

    The entric¡¯s expression changed as he said, ¡°Nonsense, if your Master arrived from the Soaring Dragon Realm, how could he be assigned to Lower Earth Mountain? This ce is only for inner disciples.¡±

    Qiu Tie wasn¡¯t shaken by the entric¡¯s outburst. He calmly replied, ¡°Replying to Senior, my Master is truly from the Soaring Dragon Realm. But he¡¯s also an inner disciple. He already registered in the Misceneous Hall. If you want, you can go there and check.¡±

    Hearing Qiu Tie, the 12 entrics were stunned. They looked at each other and didn¡¯t know what to say. This was the first time they heard of this situation. They weren¡¯t sure if it was true or false.

    At this time, the pping of wings were heard. Everyone looked up and saw Zhao Hai riding his winged horse. He was currently descending to the ground.

    Before long, the winged horsended on the ground. Zhao Hai quickly jumped down and cupped his fist as he said, ¡°Senior Brothers, do you need something from this Junior Brother?¡±

    The lead entric looked at Zhao Hai with an electric gaze and said, ¡°I heard that Junior Brother came from the Soaring Dragon Realm, but you¡¯re already an inner disciple. Is this true?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s true. Otherwise, this Junior Brother wouldn¡¯t be assigned here. Senior Brothers, now that we¡¯re neighbors, how about sharing a few cups with me?¡±

    The lead entric looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Junior Brother, if you don¡¯t mind, can I see your identity token?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± Then he turned his hand and took out his identity token before handing it over.

    The lead entric looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s identity token and looked at it carefully. Then he nodded as he gave it back to Zhao Hai, ¡°I have offended Junior Brother. Please forgive me. This is the first time we¡¯ve seen this situation, so we¡¯re very curious.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s really nothing. Back in the Soaring Dragon Realm, I was able to make a small contribution to the sect, so I was directly promoted to the inner sect.¡±

    The lead entric nodded, ¡°May I know which Elder Junior Brother follows?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not really a secret. But I hope that Senior Brothers don¡¯t spread it around. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what to say to my Master.¡±

    The entrics nodded. They have a feeling that Zhao Hai¡¯s status wasn¡¯t as simple as they thought. Looking at the entrics, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°This Junior Brother follows two masters. As to what my Masters¡¯ real names are, I don¡¯t know. However, people in the sect call them the Yin Yang Elders.¡±

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the entrics couldn¡¯t help but gasp. They knew too clearly what position the Yin Yang Elders held in the Tyrant de Sect. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to take the two Elders as his Masters. The two Elders haven¡¯t epted a disciple all these years. Everyone thought that the two Elders wouldn¡¯t take in a disciple. Now, without any fanfare, a disciple of the two suddenly appeared!

 Chapter 1994: The 12 Lower Earth Eccentrics

    <h4>Chapter 1994: The 12 Lower Earth entrics</h4>

    The entrics looked at Zhao Hai with weird expressions. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be the disciple of the Yin Yang Elders. In addition to their battle exploits, the two elders were also famous for not epting disciples. In addition to having no intentions of getting disciples, the two elders also carry a very heavy killing aura. If they received a disciple, that disciple would also be affected by their aura. Once that disciple practices de techniques, they might get overwhelmed by the killing aura and be a crazed murderer.

    But now, Zhao Hai was saying that he was the disciple of the two elders. It was no surprise that the entrics were stunned. The leader of the group looked at Zhao Hai and then cupped his fist as he said, ¡°So Junior Brother is the disciple of the Yin Yang Elders, allow this Dao Shu to pay respects.¡±

    Zhao Hai also cupped his fist and said, ¡°Senior Brother is too polite. Senior Brothers, pleasee in, let¡¯s share a few cups.¡± Then he invited them into the courtyard. The entrics also knew that it would be impolite to reject the invitation. At the same time, they wanted to know more about Zhao Hai, so Dao Shu epted, ¡°Then we¡¯ll be disturbing Junior Brother.¡± After saying that, Dao Shu led the entrics inside.

    Zhao Hai designated the left side of the courtyard block as a kitchen and dining room. He brought the entrics there.

    Upon entering the dining room, the group was met with a huge round table. The table was covered by a white tablecloth with tableware on top. There were also two robots standing on the sides.

    Zhao Hai turned to the robots and waved his hand as he said, ¡°Bring us liquor, ten vegetable dishes, and six meat dishes.¡± The two robots turned and left without making a sound.

    After inviting the entrics to sit down, Zhao Hai turned to Qiu Tie and said, ¡°Little Tie, tell the robots to heat a pot of tea first. If those fellows aren¡¯t told, they won¡¯t do it.¡±

    Qiu Tieplied and immediately went to the kitchen through a nearby door. Then Zhao Hai turned his head towards Dao Shu and said, ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯ve made youugh.¡±

    Dao Shu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Actually, we¡¯re envious. Although we have our own servants, Lower Earth Mountain isn¡¯t a good ce. Because of this, we requested the sect to take our servants back. Now we don¡¯t have anyone serving us. This is why we look like such a mess. It¡¯s us who made Junior Brotherugh. Haha.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°If Senior Brother agrees, I can send some robots to your courtyard once my ce gets cleaned up. But these robots cannot fight, they can only do housework.¡±

    Dao Shu smiled and said, ¡°Then we won¡¯t decline. If Junior Brother needs help, don¡¯t hesitate to tell us. We¡¯ll help you if we¡¯re not busy. Right, Junior Brother, if possible, you should make your little servant leave. Lower Earth Mountain is too dangerous.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared. Just as he was about to speak, Qiu Tie¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°I won¡¯t leave Young Master. Young Master, don¡¯t drive me away. Otherwise, Grandfather will kill me.¡± Zhao Hai turned his head to see Qiu Tie who was already sobbing. Zhao Hai quickly shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t chase you away. Go and see if the tea is ready.¡± Hearing Zhao Hai, Qiu Tie gave a bright smile before turning around and running.

    Zhao Hai turned his head towards Dao Shu and sighed, ¡°It seems like that won¡¯t happen. By the way, Senior Brother Shu, I don¡¯t know the names of the other Senior Brothers yet. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to introduce them to me.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Dao Shu couldn¡¯t help but pat his head as he said, ¡°Look at me, I actually forgot to introduce everyone. Alright, let me introduce you. These are my Younger Brothers. All of us came from the same mother. My father didn¡¯t expect to have so many children. Later on, when they saw that there¡¯s twelve of us, they changed our names. My name is Dao Shu, this is my second brother Dao Niu, my third brother Dao Hu, fourth brother Dao Tu, fifth brother Dao Long, sixth brother Dao She, seventh brother Dao Ma, eighth brother Dao Yang, ninth brother Dao Hou, tenth brother Dao Ji, eleventh brother Dao Gou, and twelfth brother Dao Zhu.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the 12 brothers and said polite words. He couldn¡¯t help butmend the father of the twelve. He was courageous enough to change the name of his children to the twelve chinese zodiacs.

    The 12 brothers don¡¯t think that their names lost them face. In fact, with how strange the names of people were in the True Spirit Realm, their names were actuallymon.

    After the introduction, Dao Shu opened his mouth and said, ¡°Our Dao n is a huge family from Flowing Flower City that the Tyrant de Sect governs. Our Ancestors once served as an elder in the Tyrant de Sect. However, when he took the oath, there were no decent sessors in the n. Because of this, our rtionship with the Tyrant de Sect has been a bit distant. But when we 12 brothers became inner disciples of the sect, the n¡¯s rtionship with the Tyrant de Sect became closer.¡±

    Zhao Hai was aware that the Tyrant de Sect governed no less than ten thousandrge and small cities. Flowing Flower City was a mid-grade city located right by the Flowing Flower River. The city was famous for peach blossom wine and peach blossom perch. There are plenty of peach blossom trees on both sides of the river. Every year, when the peach blossoms fall, the petals would fall into the river, causing the river to smell like peach blossoms. Peach blossom wine was made from this river water. Peach blossom wine was mellow and soft with a tangy aroma. It¡¯s a famous wine in the True Spirit Realm.

    At the same time, perch fishes that live in the river would eat the fallen peach blossoms. Whenever they go back to the sea to mate, they would eat peach blossoms along the way. Because of this, the meat of the perch would have the aroma of peach blossoms. It was also tender and delicious, making it a rare delicacy.

    At this moment, Qiu Tie led a robot inside the dining room. The robot was holding a tray with a heated pot of tea as well as two rows of teacups. After cing the pot of tea on the table, the robot gave everyone their teacups and poured them tea.

    Once everyone was served tea, the robot went to the side. Zhao Hai held his teacup as he looked at the 12 entrics and said, ¡°Senior Brothers, meing to Lower Earth Mountain should be fate. Let this Junior Brother offer you a cup of tea.¡±

    Dao Shu smiled and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll taste brother¡¯s tea today.¡± After saying that, he drank from his teacup and closed his eyes. Before long, Dao Shu nodded and said, ¡°Good tea, the fragrance is mellow but not very strong. Very good tea.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and took a sip from his teacup. To be honest, the tea made by the robot wasn¡¯t anything to him. This was because the tea made by the robotcked the trace of spiritual qi, unlike tea made by hand.

    Dao Shu sipped from his teacup before putting it down. Then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Junior Brother Zhao, you said that you made a contribution in the Soaring Dragon Realm, which promoted you to the inner sect. Can you tell us what this contribution is?¡±

    Hearing Dao Shu, Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I cannot tell you.¡± Zhao Hai truly cannot inform Dao Shu about what he did. He told Dao Shu about his rtionship with the Yin Yang Elders because it wouldn¡¯t matter if word got out. If people heard about this, then they might only think that Zhao Hai was lucky. But if Zhao Hai told Dao Shu and the others that he has exterminated an entire realm, then troubles might appear in the Tyrant de Sect.

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Dao Shu gave an awkward smile as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve overreached. I apologize.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. My Masters forbade me from talking about this. So I can¡¯t tell anyone.¡±

    Dao Shu waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s forget it.¡± At this time, the robots began bringing the liquor and the dishes. Then Zhao Hai got busy giving toasts to everyone at the table.

    The group drank until it waste, then Dao Shu and his brothers returned to their residence. After Dao Shu and the others left, Zhao Haimanded the robots to clean up the dining room before he went to rest.

    Zhao Hai entered his bedroom while Qiu Tie went to the servant¡¯s room. Although Zhao Hai went to bed and closed his eyes, he didn¡¯t actually sleep. Instead, he was monitoring Dao Shu and the others through the Space.

    Dao Shu was too curious about Zhao Hai. When they first met, he didn¡¯t talk to him at all. Butter on, it seemed like he wanted to know everything about Zhao Hai. Feeling that something was strange, Zhao Hai wanted to see what they were up to.

    And Zhao Hai didn¡¯t guess wrong. When Dao Shu and his brothers returned to their courtyard block, they didn¡¯t sleep immediately. Instead, they gathered around in theirmon room. Dao Ma looked at Dao Shu and said, ¡°Brother, you shouldn¡¯t have asked all those questions. It¡¯s hard for a person toe here. If you scare Zhao Hai away, then we¡¯ll be left alone on this mountain.¡±

    Dao Shu forced a smile and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to ask too much either. But I don¡¯t know anything else to talk about. With our reputation, nobody would reach out to us. Now, after seeing someone, I naturally want to talk to them more.¡±

    Then Dao Zhu replied, ¡°Brother, what should we do if Zhao Hai gets scared away by us? Master ordered us to make a friend. Otherwise, Master will expel us from the sect.¡±

    Dao Shu became quiet and could only force a smile. On the other hand, Zhao Hai was happy when he heard this. He didn¡¯t expect to see such people here. Dao Shu and the others were naturally not very good atmunicating with people. They were a group of cultivation addicts. Zhao Hai also noticed that although they were covered with beards, Dao Shu and the others weren¡¯t that old. They were also stronger than Lin Ling. The only thing they knew was to practice. So when it came tomunicating with people, they would have certain problems.

    And then there¡¯s their strange appearances. No wonder they couldn¡¯t make any friends. Their master clearly noticed this point, so he threatened them with expulsion unless they made a friend.

    But with how long they have stayed in the deste Lower Earth Mountain,munication became their greatest weakness.

    Upon finding that the 12 entrics had no ill intentions, Zhao Hai let the matter go. He took out a jade slip and read its contents. This jade slip wasn¡¯t from the de Pavilion but instead the jade slip he received from the Misceneous Hall. Inside was an introduction to the Tyrant de Sect as well as the cultivation levels in the True Spirit Realm. This information should have been learned when one was a serving disciple or an outer disciple, but now it was in the hands of an inner disciple. But there was no other way about it. Although Zhao Hai was an inner disciple, he was a neer to the True Spirit Realm.

    Zhao Hai first memorized the rules of the Tyrant de Sect. Before, he only looked through the rules to see the overall situation. But looking at it now, the Tyrant de Sect seems to not have many rules. But there was one thing that must never be vited, and that was to kill fellow sect disciples. This rule was written at the very top. This showed how much importance the Tyrant de Sect ced upon its disciples.

    After memorizing the sect¡¯s rules, Zhao Hai focused on the cultivation stages of the True Spirit Realm. Before this, the only stage Zhao Hai was aware of was the lowest Rebirth Stage. He didn¡¯t know the seeding stages. Now, there was a detailed introduction provided in the jade slip.

    In the True Spirit Realm, cultivation was divided into 9 stages. The first stage was Rebirth. This process actually refers to when a person from the Soaring Dragon Realm enters the cleansing pool to rid their body of toxins.

    The second stage of cultivation was called Condensed Avatar. When Immortal Cultivators enter the True Spirit Realm, they would find that thews of the realm forbade their dao avatars froming out. On the second stage, one would need to condense their dao avatar to fit thews of the True Spirit Realm. To enter the peak of the Condensed Avatar stage, a cultivator would need to condense a dao avatar the same size as their body. And it must look like a person, to the point that people won¡¯t be able to tell that it was a dao avatar.

    The third stage was called the Clone stage. The Clone stage was closely rted to the second stage. The Clone stage refers to cultivating one¡¯s dao avatar to the point where it would also be able to cultivate. It would essentially be a clone, thus the name of the stage.

    The fourth stage was called the Fusion Stage. The description of the Fusion stage was very simple, and that was to fuse one¡¯s clone with their main body. One might think that it was going around in circles, but it was actually not. Once fusion between the clone and the main body was achieved, the cultivator would experience a very sharp increase in spiritual qi, spiritual force, and soul strength. At the same time, the cultivator¡¯s cultivation speed would increase. And during battles, the cultivator would be able to absorb spiritual qi while attacking the enemy due to the increase in soul strength. This meant that the cultivator would be more durable during battle.

 Chapter 1995: Dangerous Space Breaker

    <h4>Chapter 1995: Dangerous Space Breaker</h4>

    The fifth stage was called Earth Monarch. To reach this level, the cultivator needs to thoroughly understand the methods of Soul Fusion and practice it to the highest level. When a cultivator reaches this stage, dust won¡¯t even fall on their body. It was also at this stage that a cultivator could stop eating.

    The sixth stage was called Teleportation. Just by looking at the name, one could immediately know what this stage was about. Reaching this stage, the cultivator would be able to make an instant movement over a short distance. It¡¯s also at this stage that the cultivator would be able to fly.

    The seventh stage is called Diamond Body. At this level, the body would undergo a transformation and be indestructible. Ordinary attacks would have no effect. As long as the body doesn¡¯t suffer fatal injuries, it can recover almost immediately. Even internal damage would be cured.

    The eight stage is called Condensing Spirit. Condensing Spirit refers to the solidification of spiritual force. Once spiritual force bes solid, the cultivator could condense their spiritual force to be as indestructible as diamond. At this stage, the cultivator would be able to achieve the state of mind beyond body. If a Condensing Spirit cultivator suffers an irrecoverable injury, they could separate their soul from their body to keep themselves alive.

    The ninth stage was called the Space Breaker. Space Breaker cultivators can break open the void to ascend, but this can only be done at its peak. Ordinary ninth-stage cultivators could only break through the realm¡¯s space. That was to say that if Zhao Hai uses his divergent ability, a Space Breaker cultivator would be able to tear open the space and catch Zhao Hai. Naturally, this was only when Zhao Hai used an ordinary spatial divergent ability. If Zhao Hai uses the Space itself, then it is still unknown if Space Breaker Cultivators would be able to break through it.

    When Zhao Hai saw the description of the Space Breaker stage, hisplexion couldn¡¯t help but change. The True Spirit Realm has people who can break open the void. This might mean that they can reach the Space. If this was the case, how can Zhao Hai protect himself?

    The Space was Zhao Hai¡¯s biggest secret as well as his biggest advantage. If the Space was discovered, Zhao Hai¡¯s final ace would be exposed. When the timees, he wouldn¡¯t have anywhere to hide.

    Everything that Zhao Hai saw would naturally be seen by Cai¡¯er. Seeing this, Cai¡¯er immediately said, ¡°Young Master, if there are really experts who can break through the void, then we would need to make preparations. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°We must prepare. Cai¡¯er, go look and see if the Space has any defensive measures. If there is, let¡¯s see if it has been upgraded as well.¡±

    Cai¡¯erplied. Then she closed her eyes and recalled the Space¡¯s capabilities after the upgrade. After some time, Cai¡¯er¡¯s expression lit up. She opened her eyes and looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s actually a solution. Now that the Space has upgraded, it has reached the standard of the True Spirit Realm. Therefore, it cannot be detected by the cultivators of the realm. The Space¡¯s defensive measures have also been upgraded. Even if someone breaks open the void, without your permission, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get past the Five Elements Killing Formation and the Ster Transformations Killing Formation.¡±

    ¡°They would also be trapped by the Vermillion Bird Stamp and the ck Tortoise Stamp. The two stamps have independent subspaces inside that have been developed by the Space. The subspaces also have their own Five Elements Killing Formation and Ster Transformations Killing Formation.¡±

    When he heard Cai¡¯er, Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Activate the formations all the time. We can¡¯t neglect this matter.¡± Cai¡¯erplied and left to prepare.

    Although Zhao Hai was lying on his bed, his heart couldn¡¯t calm itself down for some time. Knowing that there were people who could break open the void in the True Spirit Realm gave him a true sense of crisis.

    Before long, Cai¡¯er returned to update Zhao Hai about the activation of the formations. It was only then that Zhao Hai rxed. With the Five Element Killing Formation and the Ster Transformations Killing Formation, the Space would be safe.

    Zhao Hai has no intention to sleep, but he wasn¡¯t looking at jade slips. Instead, he practiced his spiritual qi. He knew that no matter which realm, only strength could provide absolute safety. As long as he¡¯s strong enough, it wouldn¡¯t matter if the Space was revealed. Take the Great Realm of Cultivation, for example, even if Zhao Hai revealed that he has the Space, who would dare touch him? They won¡¯t have the guts.

    The night silently passed. The next morning, Qiu Tie got up early. He wasn¡¯t like other kids who hated getting out of bed. Because he was trained since he was small, he knows that he has to wake up earlier than his Master.

    Unfortunately for Qiu Tie, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t need to sleep. Because of this, Zhao Hai was up much earlier than Qiu Tie. When Qiu Tie went to Zhao Hai¡¯s room, he discovered that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t there. Qiu Tie panicked and hastily ran outside to see Zhao Hai practicing in the courtyard.

    Upon knowing that techniques also have their own thinking, Zhao Hai decided to relearn all of his techniques so that he couldmunicate with them. Then he would practice the techniques to their pinnacle.

    What Zhao Hai was practicing right now was one of the 18 Buddhist Techniques, the Crouching Tiger Fist Technique. The Crouching Tiger Fist was a very powerful set of movements. Bymunicating with the technique, Zhao Hai discovered that his prior mastery of it was merely surface-level. He hasn¡¯t learned the essence of the technique.

    After practicing for a while, Zhao Hai finally discovered Qiu Tie. Zhao Hai reigned in his fist qi and then turned his head. Qiu Tie was in front of the door looking anxiously at him.

    Seeing Zhao Hai stop practicing, Qiu Tie immediately knelt down and said while weeping, ¡°I¡¯ve offended the Young Master. I got upte. Please punish me.¡±

    Looking at Qiu Tie¡¯s appearance, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare, then he immediately understood what was going on. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Alright, Little Tie, get up. There¡¯s so many robots in this ce, so there¡¯s no need for you to take care of everything. Also, unlike me, you don¡¯t cultivate. I need less sleep than you. Naturally, it¡¯s impossible for you to wake up earlier than me. And don¡¯t kneel down all the time. Alright, go next door and ask Brother Dao and the others toe over and eat breakfast. Wash your face before you go, nobody wants to see a crying child.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Qiu Tie stood up and happily nodded. Then he ran to a nearby bathroom and quickly washed his face before leaving.

    The courtyard block was arranged ording to Zhao Hai¡¯s preferences. In addition to the dining room, kitchen, and living room, there are also special bathrooms that conform to modern standards. It was very convenient to use.

    Seeing Qiu Tie go over to the next door to call the entrics over, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Then he cleaned himself up. Before long, Dao Shu and the others entered the courtyard along with Qiu Tie.

    Zhao Hai cupped his fist towards Dao Shu and the others and said, ¡°Senior Brothers, you no longer have any servants. And unlike other mountains, Lower Earth Mountain doesn¡¯t have its own dining hall. So if you want to eat, you cane over and have the robots cook you some food.¡±

    When Dao Shu heard Zhao Hai, he knew that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t offended because of yesterday¡¯s matter. His heart couldn¡¯t help but rx. Then he quickly said, ¡°Alright, we really hate preparing food. We¡¯ll have to impose ourselves on Junior Brother in the future.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re always wee. Right, Senior Brother, your hair and beards are so long, do you n on keeping them? If you want, the robots can trim your beard and hair for you. By the way, if you don¡¯t mind, there are also clothes here that you can wear. If I may be blunt, the robes you¡¯re wearing right now don¡¯t look veryfortable.¡±

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried that his impolite words would offend Dao Shu and the others. These entrics were too isted that Zhao Hai might get misunderstood if he didn¡¯t get to the point.

    Sure enough, when they heard Zhao Hai, Dao Shu and the others weren¡¯t offended. Instead, Dao Shu happily replied, ¡°That will be fantastic. We¡¯ll have to trouble Junior Brother.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. The robots are built for these things.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai assigned 12 robots to the entrics. He also took out chairs for the entrics to sit on while the robots trimmed their hair and beard.

    Dao Shu and the others sat on the chairs, but they were somewhat nervous as they looked at the robots. From time to time, scissors, razors, and other things popped out of the hands of the robots. They busied themselves on the faces of the entrics for some time.

    Zhao Hai was at the side looking at all of this. Once the robots finished trimming the hair of the entrics, he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. He didn¡¯t expect the 12 entrics to look so clean once their hair was trimmed.

    The 12 entrics were close to each other when it came to height. The lines of their faces were very clear, showing the face of fearless men. The robots trimmed their hair and beard to conform with the contour of their faces, making them look very fierce.

    Zhao Hai gave a satisfied nod. Then he waved his hand, causing 12 clothes to appear in the hands of the robots. These clothes were made out of leather. Then he looked at Dao Shu and the others and said, ¡°Senior Brothers, these are the clothes I have. Please try them on.¡±

    Dao Shu and the others didn¡¯t decline. They went to the bathroom one by one and changed. The 12 looked very satisfied when they wore their new clothes. They could feel the kindness and sincerity in Zhao Hai¡¯s actions, which made them happy.

 Chapter 1996: Special Task

    <h4>Chapter 1996: Special Task</h4>

    Twelve big men with huge des on their backs, wearing leather vests, leather trousers, leather boots, and hair trimmed to an inch long. They were the very definition of fierce.

    Zhao Hai looked at Dao Shu and the others who had basically transformed and showed a satisfied smile. Then he said, ¡°Senior Brothers, how is it? Are the clothes alright?¡±

    Dao Shu gave Zhao Hai a grateful look as he cupped his fist and said, ¡°Junior Brother, Senior Brother won¡¯t say much. After so many years, you¡¯re the only one who seriously treated us as friends. I won¡¯t thank you too much, but from now on you¡¯re our blood brother. As long as you need us, even if we go through a sea of fire, we won¡¯t frown.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly. He felt that he had swindled Dao Shu and the others. But he could feel the sincerity in Dao Shu¡¯s words, so he replied, ¡°Senior Brothers, you¡¯re too polite. Let¡¯s go eat a meal.¡±

    Dao Shu and the others didn¡¯t decline and entered the dining room with Zhao Hai. Breakfast was already prepared on the table. The breakfast was very simple. They ate rice porridge with side dishes.

    After eating their meal, Zhao Hai looked at Dao Shu and the others and said, ¡°Senior Brothers, I¡¯m going down the mountain. But I¡¯ll be back in a while. You can keep staying here if you want.¡±

    As soon as they heard this, Dao Shu immediately asked, ¡°Junior Brother, do you need us to apany you? Thends surrounding Lower Earth Mountain aren¡¯t safe. Beasts would wander here once in a while.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just nted my seeds yesterday. Beasts shouldn¡¯t have found it, right? If there¡¯s no damage, I¡¯ll go to the Misceneous Hall. There¡¯s no need for you to apany me.¡±

    Dao Shu nodded and said, ¡°Alright, but be careful. If there¡¯s an emergency, you must send a signal. We¡¯ll immediatelye over and help.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then took Qiu Tie with him to the winged horses before flying down the mountain.

    Before long, Zhao Hai arrived at his ten mu ofnd. Seeing that there was no damage to thend, he didn¡¯t descend and instead changed directions and headed towards the Misceneous Hall.

    Zhao Hai wanted to go to the Misceneous Hall to discuss something with them. He wanted to see if they could give him all of thend under Lower Earth Mountain. This way, he could grow bamboo rice and bread trees there.

    It¡¯s not that Zhao Hai wanted to have arge tract ofnd. Instead, he wants to use this method to attract more people to Lower Earth Mountain. The more people there are, the safer the mountain would be. Then he would be able to practice with a peace of mind.

    Zhao Hai knew that for the beasts of ck Dragon Mountain to drive the cultivators away from Lower Earth Mountain, they would have to be strong beasts. Zhao Hai needs to spend a period of time to adapt to the True Spirit Realm. At the same time, he wants to use this time to practice. But if those beasts always came to cause trouble, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to cultivate in peace. Therefore, Zhao Hai thought that if he could improve the environment around Lower Earth Mountain, then people might return. When the timees, even if the beasts attack, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t need to worry. These people would help him block the beasts.

    Also, seeing arge emptynd made Zhao Hai ufortable. So he thought of going to the Misceneous Hall to ask if he could farm the entirend.

    Although Qiu Tie wasn¡¯t aware of what Zhao Hai wanted to do, he didn¡¯t ask. In the end, he was still a child. It¡¯s impossible for him to guess what was inside Zhao Hai¡¯s mind.

    After flying nonstop for five hours, Zhao Hai finally arrived at the Misceneous Hall. He parked his winged horses on the square and allowed the servant to hang a wooden te on the horses. Then he led Qiu Tie inside the Misceneous Hall.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai has no idea how to go about his task. This was his first time trying to requestnd. He didn¡¯t know which floor he should go to.

    Looking at the cultivatorsing and going in the first floor, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows. Then he took Qiu Tie to the Task Counter. Like in the Soaring Dragon Realm, there were female cultivators handling the tasks. There was also a projection on the wall showing all avable tasks.

    Zhao Hai looked through the tasks and wasn¡¯t able to see any tasks regarding Lower Earth Mountain. However, he still stood in line to ask the female cultivator on the counter about where he should go to request fornd.

    Before long, the cultivators in front of Zhao Hai left. Zhao Hai arrived at the counter and gave the female cultivator a smile before asking, ¡°Junior Sister, my name is Zhao Hai and I¡¯m currently living on Lower Earth Mountain. I just want to ask about thergend at the foot of the mountain. I saw that the soil quality is very good and is suitable for farming. However, nobody is using it right now. I want to make use of thatnd. I wonder where I can process this matter?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the female cultivator couldn¡¯t help but stare. She looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Senior Brother, did I mishear? You said that you want to farm thend under Lower Earth Mountain? Don¡¯t you know the situation of that ce?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m aware. Because of ck Dragon Mountain, beasts frequently cause trouble. But I still want to try. Do you know where I need to go?¡±

    The female cultivator looked at Zhao Hai as though he was a madman. After some time, she answered, ¡°You can proceed with the formalities with me. There¡¯s a task for that piece ofnd. Anyone who takes the task will get thend for free. And all of the harvests will belong to you. There¡¯s no need to hand a percentage to the sect. Is that alright?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t expect there to be such favorable conditions. He quickly answered, ¡°There¡¯s no problem. I¡¯ll take this task. So I can farm thend under Lower Earth Mountain as much as I want?¡±

    The female cultivator nodded, ¡°You can farm everything you can manage. Right, this task has no time limit. In other words, as long as you¡¯re alive or as long as you stay in Lower Earth Mountain, thends under the mountain will be yours. Naturally, you can¡¯t own Lower Earth Mountain. However, you can im a peak for yourself in the mountain. Without your permission, others cannot enter that peak.¡±

    Zhao Hai was ecstatic. He immediately said, ¡°Alright, then I want the first peak.¡±

    The female cultivator nodded, ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯ll need your identity token for registration.¡± Zhao Hai took out his de token and handed it to the female cultivator. Then the female cultivator took out a jade slip to register Zhao Hai.

    Once the registration was finished, the female cultivator returned the de token to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Senior Brother, it¡¯s done.¡± Zhao Hai gave his thanks to the female cultivator and then left the hall with Qiu Tie.

    The people around them also heard Zhao Hai talking about the task. They looked over at Zhao Hai with curiosity. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to take up the task. Some of them even looked at Zhao Hai with ridicule. They looked at him like he was an idiot.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about what others thought. He brought Qiu Tie out of the building and then left for Yin-Yang Peak after paying for the parking.

    Zhao Hai wanted to go to Yin-Yang Peak to update the Yin Yang Elders about his decision. To be honest, farming thend under Lower Earth Mountain was made with the intention of helping the Tyrant de Sect defend against ck Dragon Mountain. After all, he was now a person of the Tyrant de Sect, so he has to consider the sect in his future actions.

    The winged horses were very fast. After one hour, Zhao Hai arrived at Yin-Yang Peak. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t ride his horses directly up the mountain, he thinks that it would be disrespectful. Therefore, he got down the winged horses at the foot of the mountain. Then he led Qiu Tie up the mountain path.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid that his winged horses would be seen. This was because beasts were quitemon in the Great Realm of Cultivation. And these beasts could be ced inside special beast bags to hibernate. So when he used the winged horses, nobody would suspect that he took them out from the Space.

    It didn¡¯t take long before Zhao Hai and Qiu Tie reached the Yin Yang Elders¡¯ residence. Yin-Yang Peak wasn¡¯t very tall. It was less than a kilometer high. The mountain wasn¡¯t very special. If it weren¡¯t for the Yin Yang Elders upying it, nobody would know about the mountain.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t bother to knock and opened the gate of the residence. When he entered, he saw Qiu Zhen cleaning the courtyard. Actually, the courtyard was already clean. However, Qiu Zhen was someone who can¡¯t endure doing nothing. So he always looked for things he could do.

    Hearing the gate opening, Qiu Zhen raised his head. Upon seeing Zhao Hai and Qiu Tie right behind, Qiu Zhen immediately stood up and said, ¡°I have seen the Young Master.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Uncle Zhen is too polite. Are my Masters free? I have something to tell them.¡±

    Before Qiu Zhen could reply, the Yin Elder¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Come to the living room.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a nod. Then he turned to Qiu Tie and said, ¡°Little Tie, you go and apany your grandfather for a moment while I go inside.¡± After saying that, he left Qiu Tie in the courtyard and entered the living room.

    When Zhao Hai entered the room, Qiu Zhen pulled Qiu Tie over and said, ¡°Little Tie, how is your master treating you? Have you been obedient?¡±

    Qiu Tie nodded and said, ¡°Grandfather can rest assured. Master is very good to me. I¡¯m also very obedient. Grandfather, you don¡¯t know this, but master has a lot of puppets that can do housework. I only need to ry the Young Master¡¯s orders and the puppets will do the chores for me.¡±

    Qiu Zhen was stunned, ¡°Puppets? He let puppets do housework?¡±

    Qiu Tie nodded, ¡°Yes. However, the Young Master¡¯s puppets aren¡¯t for battle. They can only do housework. Also, those fellows are very stupid. They only do what they¡¯re told.¡±

    Hearing Qiu Tie, Qiu Zhen rxed, then he said, ¡°Little Tie, you have to be a good kid and obey your Young Master. You must not bezy. Work with your hands and feet. And don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re your Master¡¯s servant¡­¡­.¡± Qiu Zhen began to preach to Qiu Tie, who kept nodding his head.

 Chapter 1997: Going Beyond Expectations

    <h4>Chapter 1997: Going Beyond Expectations</h4>

    When Zhao Hai entered the room, he saw the Yin Yang Elders already sitting inside. He cupped his fist towards the two elders and said, ¡°I have seen Masters.¡±

    The Yin Yang Elders nodded. Then the Yin Elder said, ¡°Little Hai, have you settled well?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I¡¯m doing well. Master can rest assured. I came here today to give a report. I took up the task to farm all thends under Lower Earth Mountain.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the Yin Yang Elders couldn¡¯t help but stare. But their expression didn¡¯t show any trace of anger. Instead, the Yin Elder nodded and said, ¡°Tell me why.¡±

    Zhao Hai answered, ¡°Yes. This disciple is thinking that since I¡¯m settled in Lower Earth Mountain, then I should take responsibility for it. There aren¡¯t a lot of people on the mountain right now, which gives the beasts a lot of opportunities to cause trouble. So I was thinking that if we can nt crops on thend under the mountain, then people might get attracted to live in it. Once this happens, the security around Lower Earth Mountain would gradually increase. This disciple wants to focus on cultivation. If the beasts keep causing trouble, then I won¡¯t be able to get any time of peace. So whether it¡¯s for me or the sect, this matter needs to be taken care of.¡±

    The more they listened to Zhao Hai the brighter the Yin Yang Elders¡¯ eyes became. In the end, the Yin Elder nodded and said, ¡°Good, that¡¯s a good n. But Little Hai, haven¡¯t you thought about moving to another ce?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and replied, ¡°I have no intentions of moving. From the beginning, a cultivator practices in order to change their fate. A small matter such as the beasts of ck Dragon Mountain isn¡¯t something I have to be afraid of. If I¡¯m scared of every danger I face, a seed of doubt will grow in my heart. When it sprouts, my future will be cut off.¡±

    ¡°Good! Well said!¡± The Yang Elder eximed as he stood up, ¡°Little Hai, you might have already guessed, but we arranged for you to go to Lower Earth Mountain. We want to see how you¡¯ll handle it. Very good, you exceeded our expectations.¡±

    Zhao Hai cupped his fist but didn¡¯t say anything. The Yang Elder looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, about your cultivation, what ns do you have?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I found that I have goodprehension regarding de techniques, so I went to the de Pavillion and selected five de techniques from the third floor. The techniques are the Rolling Rocks de, Goldentip de, Ice Cold de, Fallen Leaves de, and the Wisteria de.¡±

    ¡°This disciple also used 500 jade essences to exchange for other manuals from the first floor. The manuals are the Primal Chaos Method, Windborn Movement Technique, Sealing de, Beating Waves Fist, and Crumbling Mountain Kicking Technique.¡±

    ¡°I chose these basic techniques to see the standards of the True Spirit Realm¡¯s cultivation methods, fist techniques, movement techniques, and kicking techniques. If these basic techniques are better than those in the Great Realm of Cultivation, then disciple might consider switching. And the reason why I chose different attributes for my de techniques is because I want to see if I can practice them. If so, I¡¯ll be able to practice other de techniques if I don¡¯t like what I chose. I also found that I could understand the de more if I used this method.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s words were half real and half fake. He has long known that he could practice all attributes of the de. However, he didn¡¯t mention it to the Yin Yang Elders. He just said that he would try.

    The Yang Elder already sat back down. Hearing Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but turn his head at the Yin Elder who was also looking at him. Both of them had a look of approval on their eyes. They guessed that Zhao Hai had an Innate Dao Body. Those with Innate Dao Bodies could practice any technique. Zhao Hai might be a nobody in the True Spirit Realm, but he was a peak expert before he ascended. Experts like him have their own understanding regarding cultivation. Because of this, when they ascended to the True Spirit Realm, they weren¡¯t taught using methods used for True Spirit Realm natives. Sometimes, it would be easy for these ascendants toprehend on their own.

    Zhao Hai naturally has his own understanding regarding cultivation. For the Yin Yang Elders, this was a good thing. They only need to ensure Zhao Hai¡¯s safety. There was no need for them to micromanage him.

    At the same time, the two elders were surprised at Zhao Hai¡¯s ability. From epting Zhao Hai as a disciple to the present, the two didn¡¯t teach Zhao Hai a lot. However, Zhao Hai was able to rely on his own analysis to find a suitable method for him to practice. The two Elders were more convinced that taking Zhao Hai as a disciple wasn¡¯t in vain.

    The Yin Elder nodded and said, ¡°Very good. You¡¯re doing quite well. Actually, Little Hai, we have something we haven¡¯t told you. We think that you have an Innate Dao Body.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the Yin Elder with a puzzled look. Then the Yin Elder exined what an Innate Dao Body was as well as its importance. In the end, he added, ¡°We haven¡¯t told you this because we¡¯re afraid of identally spreading this matter. You should be aware that if this information goes out, other sects would do their best to get rid of you. So don¡¯t tell anyone else about this in the future. Also, whenever you fight, don¡¯t use more than five types of de techniques. Do you understand?¡±

    Actually, when the Yin Elder exined to Zhao Hai what an Innate Dao Body was, Zhao Hai was stunned. He felt that the Yin Yang Elders might have misunderstood but at the same time he felt that they had not. His body was the same as the Innate Dao Body but it was different. Innate Dao Bodies were born, but Zhao Hai¡¯s Dao Body wasn¡¯t. He can use these different attribute techniques because of his different divergent abilities. At the same time, the toxins in Zhao Hai¡¯s body had been removed when hemunicated with all kinds of things. It can be said that Zhao Hai¡¯s Innate Dao Body was created not born.

    Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t seen the real Innate Dao Body, but he could truly practice all cultivation methods and de techniques. He also has the Space, making his situation very special. He couldn¡¯t exin to the Yin Yang Elders why his body was special. But since the two Elders already identified him as someone with an Innate Dao Body, then this would make it more convenient for Zhao Hai¡¯s future cultivation.

    At the same time, he could understand the efforts of the two Elders. His body was fairly the same as an Innate Dao Body. If someone found out about his situation, then they would definitely do their best to eliminate him. Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t want to constantly worry about being assassinated. So he would definitely let this information stop with him.

    Seeing Zhao Hai nod, the Yin Yang Elders rxed. Then the Yin Elder said, ¡°You said that you took the Lower Earth Mountain task and imed a peak for yourself? I¡¯ll have people go over and clear out that peak. It will be yours from now on. By the way, wanting such a huge piece ofnd, can you farm all of it? Remember, your main focus should be practicing. Don¡¯t dy your cultivation for misceneous things.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Master can rest assured, it won¡¯t dy my cultivation.¡±

    The Yin Yang Elders nodded. Then the Yang Elder said, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re living with Lower Earth Mountain¡¯s 12 entrics. How are they? Is your rtionship with them good?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°They¡¯ve been very good. They¡¯re not really that entric. They just don¡¯t know how to get along with other people. But I have been able to befriend them.¡±

    The Yang Elder was surprised by this. But he moved on and asked, ¡°What about the puppets that Little Tie is talking about? Where did you get so many puppets?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Replying to Master. Those aren¡¯t actually puppets, they¡¯re robots I brought from the lower realm. These robots cannot fight. And even if they did, they¡¯re extremely weak. In the True Spirit Realm, the only thing they could do is basic chores like farming and housework. These robots are the reason why I¡¯m confident that I could farm thends under Lower Earth Mountain. I also have construction robots that could help build.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the Yin Elder¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°This, is it possible to leave one of your robots behind?¡±

    ZHao Hai didn¡¯t even hesitate as he agreed, ¡°Yes, I think Uncle Zhen has been working too hard. I¡¯ll leave behind houseworking robots so that Uncle Zhen won¡¯t tire himself too much. He canmand those robots to do housework. One robot would be enough to help him. As for the rest, I¡¯ll leave them to you to manage.¡± As he said that, Zhao Hai waved his hand and took out five robots and ced them inside a spatial bag before handing it over to the Yin Elder.

    The Yin Elder looked at the five robots with a bright look in his eyes. He received the spatial bag that Zhao Hai handed over and nodded, ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, you can go. By the way, if you have time, take care of that kid Qiu Tie. And if it¡¯s possible, teach him how to cultivate.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Master doesn¡¯t have to worry. I was nning to teach him. After heading back, I will test his spiritual roots and then teach him how to cultivate.¡±

    The Yin Elder nodded, ¡°Right, take out your de token and ce it on your body. At this moment, you aren¡¯t very strong. If you encounter a powerful beast and the de token is inside a spatial item, it wouldn¡¯t be able to protect you. Take it outside to keep yourself safe.¡±

    Zhao Haiplied and took out his de token and tied it to his waist. In fact, plenty of Tyrant de Sect disciples have de qi in their tokens to protect their lives .

    Seeing that Zhao Hai had prepared well, the Yin Elder nodded and said, ¡°You can go. Pay attention to yourself. If there¡¯s anything that you don¡¯t understand, don¡¯t hesitate toe over. At the same time, look for more jade slips regarding the True Spirit Realm to learn more.¡± Zhao Hai nodded. Then he cupped his fist towards the two elders before leaving.

    Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s departure, the Yin Elder let out a sigh and said, ¡°This kid is too talented. It seems like in the future his achievements will surpass ours.¡±

    The Yang Elderughed and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing? Right, brother, why do you care about Little Hai¡¯s robots? Do you want to hand them over to the Puppet Hall? Although the robots can do delicate work, they are too weak.¡±

    The Yin Elder replied, ¡°Our Puppet Hall isn¡¯t that developed. The sect doesn¡¯t really care about puppets. Also, information about puppets couldn¡¯t be easily found. Although these puppets aren¡¯t very strong, their production method is very unique. Have the Puppet Hall take them apart and study. Maybe they can learn something.¡±

    The Yang Elder nodded, then his eyes suddenly lit up as he said, ¡°Brother, do you think we should arrange Little Hai to stay in that ce for a while? I remember that kid Lin Ling saying that Little Hai isn¡¯t only strong, but he also knows about refining artifacts and pills.¡±

    The Yin Elder shook his head and said, ¡°No, at least not now. Little Hai needs to get stronger. Although the sect ces great importance to pills and artifacts, all of these can¡¯tpare to personal strength. If Little Hai bes stronger, then we might consider it. But now, we can¡¯t afford to dy him.¡±

    The Yang Elder thought that it was correct, so he no longer dwelled on it. Then he asked, ¡°Brother, Lower Earth Mountain is very dangerous. Little Hai might not be able to withstand it. Do we have any way to help him?¡±

    The Yin Elder thought about it for a moment before he said, ¡°Let¡¯s pay attention to Lower Earth Mountain for now. Let¡¯s have Little Qiu go to the Misceneous Hall and ask for two portable transmission formations. Let¡¯s also build an rm system at Lower Earth Mountain. So if too many beasts attack, we can give support immediately. What do you think?¡±

    The Yang Elder nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take care of it. We should at least guarantee some of his safety. Little Qiu,e in.¡±

    Qiu Zhenplied and walked in. Then the Yang Elder said, ¡°Little Qiu, go to the sectter and ask for two portable transmission formations. I will order them to bring it to you. You only need to receive them.¡±

    Qiu Zhen nodded, then he turned around and left. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief. He knew that the reason why the Yin Yang Elders asked for portable transmission formations was because of Zhao Hai. This was to ensure that Zhao Hai was safe. And if Zhao Hai was safe, then Qiu Tie would be safe as well.

 Chapter 1998: Beast Attack

    <h4>Chapter 1998: Beast Attack</h4>

    Zhao Hai and Qiu Tie sat on a winged horse and flew back to Lower Earth Mountain. Zhao Hai discovered that Qiu Tie wasn¡¯t as excited to ride the winged horse as before. He had a rare look of reluctance on his face. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He knew that Qiu Tie was feeling homesick. In the end, Qiu Tie was still five years old. If this was back on earth, kids of this age would be the darlings of their parents. They would never allow their kid to serve someone. But in the True Spirit Realm, kids like Qiu Tie were already at the age to work. It can even be said that he has be a pawn for the development of his n.

    Zhao Hai was well aware that although his status in the Tyrant de Sect wasn¡¯t high at this time, he would definitely be one of the more famous people in the sect due to the identity of the Yin Yang Elders. He might even get some influence in the sect.

    With Qiu Tie being ced at his side by Qiu Zhen, Qiu Tie¡¯s influence in the sect would also increase in the future. When the water rises, the boat rises with it, and this was the goal that the Qiu n was aiming for.

    So seeing Qie Tie¡¯s reluctance to go, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything. He also couldn¡¯t send Qiu Tie back to the Qiu n. If he did that, he would be bringing harm to the kid.

    But Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t know how tofort Qiu Tie. He has zero experience in dealing with children. As he was thinking of solutions, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression suddenly changed. Then he looked down at Qiu Tie and said, ¡°Little Tie, continue riding the winged horse slowly towards Lower Earth Mountain. Lower Earth Mountain is under attack by beasts. I¡¯ll go ahead to take a look.¡±

    Hearing this, Qiu Tie said, ¡°Young Master, let¡¯s go back together.¡±

    Zhao Hai admonished him, ¡°Little Tie, don¡¯t be stubborn. You can¡¯t do anything even if you came with me. I¡¯ll go first to help the Senior Brothers. You fly slowly behind. Be sure that you don¡¯t fall down.¡±

    Before Qiu Tie was about to say anything, Zhao Hai waved his hand and released a Nine-winged Cloud Centipede. Then he jumped on the back of the centipede and rocketed towards Lower Earth Mountain.

    The nine-winged cloud centipede was very quick. Moreover, it was a battle beast. The nine-winged cloud centipede flew straight towards Lower Earth Mountain. While it was flying, the centipede let out a couple of screeches, causing the Tyrant de Sect cultivators below to look up. There was still some distance from Lower Earth Mountain, so these people didn¡¯t know that something happened. They were just curious about the beast that was screeching above.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about these things right now. He continued to hurry back to Lower Earth Mountain. Although he knew from Cai¡¯er that only 30 beasts were attacking, he was afraid that they would destroy the field he had nted. If that happens, then he would have to rent all of his seeds.

    Of the 30 beasts that were attacking, 20 were running on the ground. They looked like wolves. For the other 10, they were beasts that looked like vultures. And these 10 vultures were the most threatening beasts for Lower Earth Mountain.

    The beasts weren¡¯t very strong, but their coordination was very good. Dao Shu and the others haven¡¯t reached the Teleportation Stage yet, so they couldn¡¯t fly. Because of this, they had to deal with the wolves and the vultures at the same time. It would be hard for this battle to end soon.

    But generally speaking, Dao Shu and the others were stronger than the beasts. So they could hold on for quite some time.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid of Dao Shu and the others falling, he was afraid that his field would be destroyed.

    As he stood on the nine-winged cloud centipede, Zhao Hai held a huge 5-meter long de in his hand.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t nning on getting down to help Dao Shu and the others. His target were the vultures.

    In less than half an hour, Zhao Hai could see Lower Earth Mountain. The vultures that were circling around the mountain were also able to see Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai waved his hand and released arge amount of double-sting bees. Then he ordered the nine-winged cloud centipede to charge towards the vultures.

    The vultures were naturally able to sense the aggressiveness of Zhao Hai, but they didn¡¯t put him in their eyes. They were actually patient!

    Zhao Hai saw five vultures flying towards him. The other five continued to fly around the first peak. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect the beasts in the True Spirit Realm to be this intelligent. They could even divide their forces.

    However, this was Zhao Hai¡¯s intention. He waved his long de and roared, ¡°Kill!¡± The nine-winged cloud centipede sped up and charged towards the vultures.

    Each vulture was 10 meters long and had a wingspan of around 30 meters. They had silvery white feathers and a huge hooked beak. Their ws also looked very sharp. One could see how damaging they could be. Hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s roar, the vulture closest to him squawked and threw itself towards Zhao Hai.

    The nine-winged cloud centipede also screeched and met the vulture¡¯s charge with a cloud of ck smoke. When the smoke surrounded the vulture, it couldn¡¯t help but scream as its body shook. Then it began to fall downward with its body turned totally ck.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t let go of this opportunity. He waved his huge de and cut towards the vulture¡¯s neck. Zhao Hai heard a puffing sound confirming his hit on the target. But before long, he noticed that he only cut the front of the vulture¡¯s neck. Although the vulture wouldn¡¯t be able to survive this level of damage, the result still surprised Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai used his full power in sending the attack, but it only cut off the throat of the vulture. He failed to cut the entire head off. This showed the defensive strength of the beast. It must be known that the vulture has already been poisoned by the nine-winged cloud centipede. With how weakened it was, it was still able to have very strong defenses.

    However, Zhao Hai also knew that this wasn¡¯t the time to study the vulture. He waved his hand and sent the dead vulture to the Space. Then hemanded his double-sting bees tounch an attack towards the four remaining vultures.

    Double-sting bees were famous for the sharpness of their stingers. Most defenses wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything against their piercing power. Additionally, after entering the Space, the genes of the double-sting bees and the nine-winged cloud centipedes have been improved. This made the poison of the nine-winged cloud centipede to be more potent and the stingers of the double-sting bees to be sharper.

    The vultures of the True Spirit Realm have not seen double-sting bees before. Both the double-sting bees and the nine-winged cloud centipede came from the Soaring Dragon Realm. The beasts of the Soaring Dragon Realm were different from the ones in the True Spirit Realm. Because of this, the vultures were unaware of the strength of the double-sting bees. Just as they were about to attack the double-sting bees, the vultures were already peppered by stingers.

    The vultures wanted to avoid the stingers but they failed. The vultures were very huge birds that were charging in a straight line. They would need arge turning radius if they wanted to dodge. They weren¡¯t agile enough to make a swift turn. Before long, the four vultures were turned into pincushions.

    Although the vultures have powerful defenses and didn¡¯t die immediately, the damage and the poison in the stingers immobilized them. Before long, the vultures began to fall down.

    And like before, Zhao Hai made his move. He began attacking the vultures but left them barely alive. Then he sent them all to the Space. He didn¡¯t turn them into Undead. They would be treated and be added to the number of species inside the Space.

    After dealing with the five vultures, Zhao Hai immediately threw himself towards the other five. The five vultures didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be able to deal with the others in a short time. They screeched and then turned around to escape. These beasts weren¡¯t fearless warriors who would die on the battlefield. They would only turn into mindless beasts during beast tides. On normal times, they turn into cowards once they know that the odds were against them.

    When the vultures ran away, Dao Shu and the others were finally able to deal with the wolves. As Dao Shu and the others were ughtering the wolves, those who survived howled and ran away as well.

    Despite seeing this, Dao Shu and the others didn¡¯t pursue. Although they didn¡¯t know how to get along with people, they had very rich experience when it came to fighting the beasts. One time, they chased the running wolves which caused them to fall into an ambush. Since then, whenever they saw the wolves retreating, they would no longer chase them.

    Dao Shu and the others also saw Zhao Hai¡¯s battle against the vultures. Although they weren¡¯t able to fly, their eyesight was very good. And with the battle between Zhao Hai and the vultures happening very close to the ground, they were able to see the events of the battle very clearly. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be able tomand so many beasts.

    Seeing that the beasts have retreated, Zhao Hai received the double-sting bees. Then hemanded the nine-wing cloud centipede to descend. After jumping down from the centipede, Zhao Hai sent it back to the Space. Then he went towards Dao Shu and the others who were also heading towards him.

    When the two sides got close, Dao Shuughed and said, ¡°Little Hai, I didn¡¯t expect you to be this formidable. Hahaha. Very fierce!¡±

 Chapter 1999: Testing Qiu Tie

    <h4>Chapter 1999: Testing Qiu Tie</h4>

    Zhao Hai cupped his fist towards Dao Shu and the others and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I knew how to tame beasts from a long time ago. These are beasts I tamed back in the Soaring Dragon Realm. I just sent them out to help with the fight, I didn¡¯t expect that they would be effective.¡±

    Dao Shuughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m jealous. But you sure have learned a lot of things. Be careful or else the two elders will scold you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°These are all things I learned a long time ago. Haha. Alright, let¡¯s head head inside and talk.¡± Dao Shu and the others nodded and walked inside with Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai and the others were still in residentplex 52. Only the wall of the courtyard was destroyed by the wolves when they attacked.

    Fortunately, the residences weren¡¯tpletely ruined and only the robots have suffered. Although the robots were only for housework and had no fighting power, they followed their own set rules. Robots were to put human lives first before their own. Naturally, there were no such rules inbat robots. These rules were only applicable to household robots.

    Because of this rule, when the robots saw the wolves attacking Dao Shu and the others, they immediately charged. Although they were getting torn to shreds, they continued to defend.

    Zhao Hai nned to take the robots away to be repaired. However, he didn¡¯t expect Dao Shu and the others to ask for the destroyed robots. When he asked, Dao Shu and the others said that they wanted to keep the robots as souvenirs.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t decline and gave the destroyed robots to them. Dao Shu and the others happily received the robots.

    After dealing with these things, Zhao Hai and the others went to the living room to sit down. The robots that survived served them tea.

    After taking a sip of his tea, Zhao Hai looked at Dao Shu and said, ¡°Senior Brother, why did those beasts suddenly attack you?¡±

    Dao Shu forced a smile and said, ¡°Junior Brother, you should get used to this. Attacks like these aremon in Lower Earth Mountain. We¡¯re all used to it at this point. You should now understand why we sent our servants away. Those servants have no fighting power. If they stay here, they might die.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then his expression turned heavy. This was the first time he was worried for Qiu Tie. If beasts keep attacking in the future, then he could only use his spatial divergent ability to save Qiu Tie.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance, Dao Shu smiled and said, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to worry. Although the beasts of ck Dragon Mountain frequently attack us, these beasts aren¡¯t very strong. If a truly powerful beastes, the sect will send out a powerful expert to drive them back.¡±

    Zhao Hai believed him. The Tyrant de Sect kept the ck Dragon Mountain because it could serve as a trial ground for the disciples. Although the ck Dragon Mountain seems to be uncontroble, Zhao Hai believes that the Tyrant de Sect has enough power to keep the beasts in line. Otherwise, the mountain would threaten the prestige of the Tyrant de Sect. It must be known that the ck Dragon Mountain touched the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s territory, if the mountain sends a beast tide, the sect would happily show its strength.

    Thinking through this point, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Then he looked at Dao Shu and the others and said with a serious expression, ¡°Senior Brothers, I¡¯ll have to apologize in advance. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll have to move.¡±

    Dao Shu stared, then he asked, ¡°Junior Brother, what do you mean?¡± Dao Niu and the others were also looking at Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like I want to drive you away, but I have epted a task today to nt thends under Lower Earth Mountain. I didn¡¯t expect the Misceneous Hall to also give peak number one to me. I have no other choice but to make you leave. I just arrived in the True Spirit Realm, so I have to tell my Masters about the task. As soon as they heard that I epted the task, they allowed me to stay in peak number one. But they¡¯re also afraid that my cultivation will be disturbed, so they want the peak to be cleaned out. In the end, I¡¯ll have to ask for your forgiveness. In return, I¡¯ll give you robots. Please don¡¯t be offended.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Hearing Zhao Hai, Dao Shu couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then he patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Junior Brother, you¡¯re thinking about it too much. If it¡¯s the decision of the two elders, then we can only follow. We can also understand. You just arrived in the True Spirit Realm, so you really need to cultivate in peace. Moreover, it won¡¯t be good if we¡¯re present when the two elders instruct you. There¡¯s more than enough space in the mountain for us. We can move anytime. But brother, we¡¯ll have to ask you to give each one of us a robot. We really need them.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly replied, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. During the beast attack, 10 robots have been destroyed. There¡¯s still 20 robots left. And since the courtyard has been cleaned up, you can take 12 of them. Eight robots will be enough to maintain my courtyard.¡±

    Dao Shu smiled and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll be impolite and ept them. Brother, we still have to choose a ce to live, so we won¡¯t be staying here for long. We¡¯ll be taking the robots away.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then called over 12 robots to go with Dao Shu and the others. Then he took out a spatial bag and said, ¡°Brother, take this as well. Inside are some basic necessities. The robots will know what to do with them.¡±

    Dao Shu received the spatial bag and scanned it with his spiritual force. There were quite a lot of things inside. Dao Shu didn¡¯t decline and cupped his fist towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother, I won¡¯t say much, if you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to call us.¡±

    Zhao Hai cupped his fist and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to ept your promise. Senior Brothers, send me a message once you¡¯ve selected your residence. I¡¯lle and drink with you when I have time.¡±

    Dao Shu and the othersughed and then cupped their fists towards Zhao Hai before leaving. Looking at their departing backs, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Dao Shu and the others couldn¡¯t fly yet, so they can only walk down peak number one and then walk along the mountain paths towards the others peaks. This wasn¡¯t a short distance. To be honest, Zhao Hai still felt sorry for Dao Shu and the others. As soon as he arrived, he drove them away. But there was nothing he could do. He couldn¡¯t let anyone else know about his matters.

    Just as Dao Shu and the others left, the sound of wings beating was heard before a winged horse descended from the sky. Just as the winged horsended, Qiu Tie jumped down. But because the winged horse was too tall, Qiu Tie stumbled when he got down. He quickly got up and ran towards Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Young Master, are you alright?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Qiu Tie and couldn¡¯t help but smile. He patted Qiu Tie¡¯s head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. Alright,e with me inside.¡± Qiu Tieplied and then entered the living room with Zhao Hai.

    Upon entering the room, Zhao Hai looked at Qiu Tie and said, ¡°Little Tie, I¡¯ll test you today to see the state of your spiritual roots. Then I¡¯ll teach you to cultivate. What do you think?¡±

    When he heard Zhao Hai, Qiu Tie¡¯s eyes shone and said, ¡°Young Master, you said I can cultivate like you? Can I be as strong as you as well?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°That won¡¯t be hard. There are plenty of people more powerful than me in the Tyrant de Sect. Don¡¯t worry, you will be as powerful as them in the future.¡±

    Qiu Tie shook his head and said, ¡°No, Young Master is the most powerful. I heard Grandfather say that you¡¯re powerful.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. He waved his hand and took out a crystal ball. Just by looking at it, one could see that the crystal ball wasn¡¯t simple. This was a product that the Space made specifically to test a person¡¯s spiritual rootpatibility. Zhao Hai handed the crystal ball to Qiu Tie and said, ¡°Little Tie, grab this crystal ball and concentrate. Remove any distracting thoughts.¡±

    Qiu Tie obediently received the crystal ball and focused hard on it. In the beginning, his heart was full of distractions. But before long, his heart quieted down and he began to concentrate. There was only the crystal ball in his eyes.

    The crystal ball shed with brilliant lights. Then characters began appearing on the crystal ball: Earth element spiritual root, 70%. Water element spiritual root, 2%. Fire element spiritual root, 1%. Metal element spiritual root 2%. Wood element spiritual root, 1%. Other spiritual roots, less than 1%¡±

    Upon seeing this, Zhao Hai immediately knew that Qiu Tie was mostpatible with the Earth attribute. Moreover, besides the earth attribute, there was no need to consider the other attributes.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, Little Tie. You can stop.¡± Qiu Tie recovered and then handed the crystal ball back to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai received the crystal ball and began looking at Qiu Tie. He started to ponder what cultivation methods Qiu Tie could practice.

    For the earth attribute, it was best to study defensive techniques as well as strength techniques. Such a cultivation path means that their beginning would be slow. However, they would be very formidableter on.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes shone. He thought about the 18 Buddhist Techniques, particrly the Demon Subjugation Technique. The Demon Subjugation Technique was a cultivation method that increases both strength and defense. Although it was a Buddhist Technique, its core attribute was the earth. It should be suitable for Qiu Tie to study.

 Chapter 2000: Cannot See Through

    <h4>Chapter 2000: Cannot See Through</h4>

    Qiu Tie anxiously looked at Zhao Hai. He didn¡¯t know what cultivation method Zhao Hai would make him practice. However, deep inside, he was happy thinking that he could finally cultivate.

    There is nobody in the True Spirit Realm that doesn¡¯t want to cultivate. However, most people were like Qiu Tie who was onlypatible with a single spiritual root. Most sects would never ept such people as disciples. Although these people could cultivate, it would be impossible for them to reach a high level.

    It would be a huge loss for a sect to spend resources on someone who would never reach far. Therefore, those with Mortal-level spiritual roots won¡¯t have anyone to teach them to cultivate.

    Qiu Tie was from the True Spirit Realm, so he was clearly aware of this matter. Originally, he thought that he would have no chances of cultivation. But now, upon hearing that Zhao Hai would teach him, he was naturally ecstatic.

    As Qiu Tie was feeling uneasy, Zhao Hai opened his mouth and said, ¡°Little Tie, you are mostpatible with the earth attribute. I have a cultivation method that I obtained in the lower realms. But I don¡¯t know how high this method could be practiced. Are you willing to study it?¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Qiu Tie didn¡¯t even hesitate as he replied, ¡°I want, I want to study. Young Master, please teach me.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Qiu Tie and then smiled faintly as he said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Then starting today, I will teach you to cultivate. Take this jade slip first. The cultivation method is inside. After memorizing the contents, I will guide you how to cultivate.¡± While talking, Zhao Hai took out a jade slip and handed it to Qiu Tie.

    Qiu Tie joyfully received the jade slip and said, ¡°Yes, Young Master can rest assured. I will memorize it as soon as possible.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Now go. There¡¯s no need to worry about me, I¡¯ll be practicing by myself.¡± Qiu Tie nodded and then went to his room.

    Seeing Qiu Tie¡¯s appearance, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°This kid, Haha. Let¡¯s see how far he can go.¡± Then he stood up and walked out.

    Looking at residentplex 52, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile. This huge area was his own. Zhao Hai waved his hand and took out a winged horse. Then he jumped on the horse and flew around residentplex 52. Before long, the entire area was mapped by the Space.

    Altogether, residentplex 52 has 12 courtyard blocks. Each courtyard block could house 10 to 12 people. Moreover, the facilities were veryplete. It has its own cafeteria and training grounds. Moreover, Zhao Hai discovered that there was a formation around the residentplex. However, it seems like the formation was not in use. Zhao Hai immediately asked Cai¡¯er, ¡°Cai¡¯er, look at the entireplex and see what it originally looked like. If it¡¯s built well, we won¡¯t need to redesign it. If it¡¯s not, then we¡¯ll redesign.¡±

    Cai¡¯erplied and immediately worked with Laura and the others. Seeing how busy they became, Zhao Hai smiled and couldn¡¯t help but think about when the courtyardplex would bepleted. When the timees, he will take them out. They rarely appeared in front of people. With the Vermillion Bird and ck Tortoise Stamps having their own independent spaces, Zhao Hai could say that he used the stamps to bring Laura and the others over.

    Although the Vermillion Bird Stamp and the ck Tortoise Stamp were treasures that people would covet, Zhao Hai now has two formidable masters. The Yin Yang Elders weren¡¯t people who could be easily bullied. If they knew that someone had intentions of stealing from Zhao Hai, they certainly wouldn¡¯t let them off.

    However, another problem was the fact that Laura and the others haven¡¯t reached the immortal stage. Although the cleansing water could adjust their bodies so that they could live in the True Spirit Realm, it wouldn¡¯t be good if peoplee to know that they were able to vite thews of the realm. If that happens, there would be a huge disturbance. At that time, the Yin Yang Elders wouldn¡¯t be able to defend them.

    Currently, the spiritual qi density of the Space has reached the same level as the True Spirit Realm. Laura and the others would be able to progress in their cultivation much fasterpared to before. They would only need some time before they could reach the standards of the True Spirit Realm. When that timees, Zhao Hai would have no worries releasing them outside.

    As for residentplex 52, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried about it. Although the walls were destroyed, theplex wasn¡¯tpletely ruined. With the help of the Universal Scanner, Cai¡¯er was able to remake the original design of residentplex 52.

    Seeing the original ns of residentplex 52, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. He didn¡¯t expect the residentplex to look like this. The 12 courtyard blocks of theplex surrounded a huge training ground. Then not far from the training ground was a cafeteria. These two ces were the public facilities of theplex. Each courtyard block also has their own training ground. However, they didn¡¯t have cafeterias.

    Although theyout looked ordinary, Zhao Hai could see that the courtyard blocks were made in ordance with the Four-State Great Formation.

    The training ground in the middle was the core of the entire great formation. When the enemy attacks, people can gather in the training ground and use their techniques to control the formation.

    The design of the residentplex was very practical. It might as well be called a militarypound. Once the Four-State Great Formation was repaired, as long as there¡¯s enough manpower, capturing residence number 52 would not be easy.

    The residentplex wasn¡¯t designed to look like a graceful beauty. Instead, it was built like a rigid, iron blooded maiden. Combined with the situation of the mountain, it gave the feeling of being neithercking nor excessive.

    After some time, Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°What do you guys think? This will be our home for a long time. After theplex is repaired and you reach the immortal stage, you¡¯ll alsoe out and live here with me. Tell me if we need to add anything¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to change anything. However, the defensive formation of the residence needs to be upgraded. At the very least, the formation needs to be three-dimensional. Brother Hai, see if you can go to your Master¡¯s ce and request some formations. Although there¡¯s no need to change everything, we¡¯ll have to decorate the inside ording to our taste.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. Get everything ready along with the robots. Leave the rest to me. You should practice when you have nothing to do. Reach the immortal stage as soon as possible so that we can meet outside.¡±

    Laura and the othersplied. They didn¡¯t care about anything other than being beside Zhao Hai. In the past, they didn¡¯t care too much about cultivation. But now that they have a reason, they naturally would do their best.

    Laura and the others got busy designing for the interior of residentplex 52. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai started to reorganize theplex.

    Zhao Haimanded the robots to get stones to fix the buildings. Then he left the job to Qiu Tie as he rode his winged horse and soared towards Yin-Yang Mountain.

    After several hours of flying, Zhao Hai arrived at Yin-Yang Mountain. Like before, he stopped at the bottom of the mountain and walked up on foot. He arrived at the residence by afternoon.

    Upon arriving at the residence, Zhao Hai pushed the gate open and went in. Qiu Zhen already retrieved the portable transmission formations that the Yin-Yang Elders asked for. Now that he¡¯s back, he would naturally stay in the two elders¡¯ residence.

    But unlikest time, Qiu Zhen didn¡¯t look busy. He was currentlymanding the robot to do the housework. Seeing Zhao Hai arrive, he quickly greeted him with a smile, ¡°I have seen the Young Master.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Uncle Zhen, you¡¯re too polite. How are you? Is the robot to your liking?¡±

    Qiu Zhen smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s very easy to use. I¡¯ll have to thank the Young Master. With the robot, I¡¯m now more rxed. But I couldn¡¯t help but worry about these robots. I¡¯m afraid that they would rece me soon.¡±

    Hearing Qiu Zhen, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Uncle Zhen, you¡¯re thinking too much. It¡¯s impossible for robots topletely rece people. You don¡¯t have to worry about this. Even if they¡¯re effective, robots still need someone to order them, do they not?¡±

    Qiu Zhen nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Young Master is correct. Right, are you looking for the Old Masters? They¡¯re both present.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then he went to the living room and said, ¡°Masters, this disciple is asking for an audience.¡±

    The Yin Elder¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Come in.¡± Zhao Hai pushed the door open and cupped his fist towards the two elders. The Yin Elder looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You came back quickly, is there something wrong?¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a nod and said, ¡°Master, this disciple has taken over residentplex 52. I want to restore it to its original state. However, there seems to be something wrong with the formation there. Disciple wants to ask Master if there are any jade slips about formations in the sect. And if there are, can I take a look?¡±

    Hearing this, the Yin Elder couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You also know about formations?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I understand it a bit. I studied a movement technique in the past that involved formations. So upon seeing that residentplex 52 has a defensive formation, I want to modify it.¡±

    The Yang Elder looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Are you confident? This formation can¡¯t bepleted in a day or two. Your main focus right now should be cultivation. You shouldn¡¯t do anything that would dy you. We can have formation masters of the secte over and help you fix the formation.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Master, there¡¯s no need to worry. It won¡¯t dy my cultivation. Formations are easy to understand. As long as you get the basics, it actually isn¡¯t that hard. Also, myprehension of formations is differentpared to other people. My formations can¡¯t beid out by other people. So they can¡¯t help even if they want to.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the Yin Elder nodded and said, ¡°You look confident. Alright, I¡¯ll leave the formation to you. I want to see what kind of formation you can arrange.¡± After he said that, his body shed with white light before he disappeared.

    The Yang Elder looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°After some time, the two of us will go to your ce to take a look. If we see that you¡¯ve fallen behind, then don¡¯t me us.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Master can rest assured. Disciple will not disappoint you.¡± As he said that, there was a sh of white light and the Yin Elder reappeared. He handed a jade slip to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Take this. These aremon formations used by the sect. If you understand them all, then the majority of formations in the True Spirit Realm would not be able to stop you.¡±

    Zhao Hai received the jade slip and then cupped his fist towards the Yin Elder, ¡°Thank you very much, Master. Can I take this jade slip back? If I can¡¯t, I can record it right now.¡±

    The Yin Elder shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. This jade slip is a duplicate I recorded. You can take it back to study. But remember, you cannot dy your cultivation. Otherwise, you can¡¯t me us for punishing you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Then this disciple asks to be excused. In a few days, Masters cane over to take a look. If you¡¯re not satisfied, then you can punish me.¡±

    The Yin Elder waved his hand and Zhao Hai turned around to leave. Once Zhao Hai was gone, the Yin Elder looked at the Yang Elder and said, ¡°Junior Brother, Little Hai really looks confident in his formations. What do you think?¡±

    The Yang Elder smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I really can¡¯t say. At this point, I can¡¯t read that kid. We only spent a very short time with him, so we still don¡¯t understand him. I really don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a good or bad thing that we have a disciple like him.¡±

    The Yin Elder sighed and said, ¡°We already took him in as a disciple. From what I can see, even if he doesn¡¯t be a powerful expert, he can still be a refining master or an alchemy master. He might even be a formation master. No matter what, he can be useful to the sect.¡±

    The Yang Elder nodded.

 Chapter 2001: Primal Chaos Manual

    <h4>Chapter 2001: Primal Chaos Manual</h4>

    It was alreadyte when Zhao Hai returned to residentplex 52. Qiu Tie was currentlymanding the robots to collect stones and not memorizing the jade slip. He didn¡¯t know how many stones he needed. He thought that the more stones the better.

    Looking at Qiu Tie¡¯s appearance, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. This was the first time he saw a child looking so serious.

    When he saw that Zhao Hai was back, Qiu Tie immediately ran over and bowed as he greeted, ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re back.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he patted Qiu Tie¡¯s head and said, ¡°Alright, make the robots stop. We have enough stones. Order them to make food so that we can eat. Then after eating, you can take care of your cultivation.¡±

    Qiu Tie happilyplied and then turned around and ran. He ordered the robots who were still quarrying stones to stop and then had them prepare food.

    Before long, the food was prepared and then Zhao Hai and Qiu Tie ate their meal. Zhao Hai sent Qiu Tie away to memorize the jade slip. Then he had the robots begin renovations ording to the residentplex¡¯s initial design. As for the jade slip containing the formations of the True Spirit Realm, he already sent it to the Space for Cai¡¯er and the others to study.

    It has to be said that formations in the True Spirit Realm were much moreplexpared to formations in the Great Realm of Cultivation. These formations were also stronger and needed more resources to power. However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried about powering the formation. He was nning to nt an Elven Tree in the core of the residenceplex to provide power. When all of this is finished, the residence would be impregnable.

    After ordering the robots to work, Zhao Hai returned to his room. Since the robots were very loud, Zhao Hai had to set up a silencing formation so that he could concentrate.

    Zhao Hai was currently reading the cultivation method that he obtained from the de Pavilion, the Primordial Chaos Manual. It was a low-level cultivation method that was used by basic disciples of the Tyrant de Sect. Zhao Hai wanted to read this method to see the difference between the True Spirit Realm and the Great Realm of Cultivation¡¯s methods.

    The Primordial Chaos Manual was an earth attribute cultivation method. It was the one of the most basic manuals of the True Spirit Realm, something you can buy in an alley. It might even be considered as a supplementary manual. However, Zhao Hai still felt that there was something unique with the method.

    In the lower realm, cultivation only involved absorbing spiritual qi from the heavens and earth. But in the True Spirit Realm, you don¡¯t only need to absorb spiritual qi and circte it ording to the cultivation method, you also need toprehend the cultivation method¡¯s intent. This intent was the difference between cultivation methods of the Great Realm of Cultivation and the True Spirit Realm.

    In the Great Realm of Cultivation, things like intent were onlyprehended by Immortal Experts. But in the True Spirit Realm, cultivation methods would allow the cultivator toprehend intent. It can be seen from this point how the cultivation methods of the True Spirit Realm were better.

    Although the Primal Chaos Manual wasn¡¯tplex, Zhao Hai gave his earnest effort to research it. He wanted to see what enlightenments he could gain from the Primal Chaos Manual.

    The Primal Chaos Manual only has a bit more than 2000 characters. It didn¡¯t take long before Zhao Hai was done researching it. After storing the jade slip, Zhao Hai closed his eyes and felt the characteristics of the Primal Chaos Manual. Then he operated his spiritual qi ording to the Primal Chaos Manual¡¯s instructions.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai adjusted his spiritual force to pay attention to the effects of the Primal Chaos Manual. He wanted to see if the manual had its own consciousness.

    Zhao Hai was inspired by his other practices. When he was practicing his de, he used his spiritual force to feel the consciousness of those techniques. Then he wouldmunicate with it to learn more.

    To Zhao Hai, since de techniques have their own consciousness , then there¡¯s no reason for cultivation methods like the Primal Chaos Manual to not have any. Therefore, Zhao Hai probed the manual¡¯s process to see if he could find its consciousness . Zhao Hai¡¯s current thinking speed was very fast. So when he was looking for the Primal Chaos Manuals¡¯ consciousness, he slowed his thinking speed down.

    Before long, Zhao Hai felt the consciousness of the Primal Chaos Manual. This caused Zhao Hai to be happy. His theory has been confirmed. Although the consciousness of the Primal Chaos Manual was very weak, at least Zhao Hai proved that cultivation methods also have their own consciousness.

    As long as he proves that cultivation methods have consciousness, everything would be easy. Zhao Hai could study the cultivation methods he learned before and use his own consciousness tomunicate with them, especially the Ster Transformations Yin-yang Art. Zhao Hai practiced this cultivation method ever since he was in the Divine Realm. And after reaching the True Spirit Realm, he discovered that this cultivation method could still be cultivated. This was enough to prove how extraordinary it was.

    After seeing the consciousness of the Primal Chaos Manual, Zhao Hai immediately used his own consciousness tomunicate with it. Then he sensed its thinking process.

    The thoughts of the Primal Chaos Manual were quite special. Zhao Hai could feel that the Primal Chaos Manual was very close to the earth.

    It took a while before Zhao Hai withdrew his consciousness from the Primal Chaos Manual. After stopping, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh. To be honest, the Primal Chaos Manual was a good cultivation method. The Primal Chaos Manual had a very strong earth intent. But because it was too simple, people in the True Spirit Realm looked down on it and didn¡¯t study it in depth. Because of this, the Primal Chaos Manual was ced at the bottom of the rankings.

    In Zhao Hai¡¯s opinion, if the Primal Chaos Method was cultivated well and its intent was fullyprehended, then it might be one of the top methods in the True Spirit Realm.

    Sometimes people were like this. They would regard pearl and jade as stone, and ginseng as grass. The Primal Chaos Manual was despised because its cultivation requirements were low. This was where the misunderstanding came about. They thought that the difficulty in cultivating equates to a higher level method.

    The people of the True Spirit Realm also knew that the simplest wasn¡¯t necessarily the best. However, the best was also the simplest truth, this was the definition of the Grand Dao. There was a type of boundary between the two.

    Zhao Hai lied on his bed as he felt the intent of the Primal Chaos Manual. He made a decision. When Qiu Tie reaches a higher level, he would make him practice the Primal Chaos Manual.

    The night passed without any interruptions. The next morning, Zhao Hai got up early and practiced his de for a while. Then hemanded the robots to cook breakfast as he walked out of his courtyard. When he walked out, Zhao Hai was stunned. Besides his own courtyard in residentplex 52, the other courtyard blocks have disappeared. Then the stones used to make those residences were neatly stacked. The bs on the floor were also stored properly.

    This was also what Zhao Hai intended to do. He wanted to arrange a formation, and it had to be ced underground. So the bs of the residentplex needed to be lifted up.

    Since the robots hadpleted their tasks, they were already in hibernation. This was an energy-efficient mode for the robots. But as long as amand was made, these robots would immediately turn on.

    Zhao Hai looked at the scene and gave a satisfied nod. Then he called Cai¡¯er, ¡°Cai¡¯er, how is the formation design going?¡± Although the formations of the True Spirit Realm were moreplex, the Space has too many formations to refer to. It can be said that for one formation, the Space would have a thousand formations as a reference. With so many formations as a basis, studying the formations of the True Spirit Realm wasn¡¯t so difficult.

    Cai¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s done. Also, the materials for arranging the formation have been prepared. Young master, how about building the other courtyards first, then finally rebuilding the courtyard you¡¯re living in. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then when he turned his hand, he was already holding a few blueprints as well as a memory chip. At the same time, materials appeared on the ground.

    Zhao Hai looked through the blueprints and gave a satisfied nod. Then he inserted the memory chip into one of the robots. The robot started up immediately and began to attach the other robots to its body. It already knew everything about the task.

    Now that it has received its instructions, the robot began construction. By this point, the robot no longer looked humanoid. It was more like an automated machine that could only do construction-rted work.

    The robot¡¯s actions were very fast. There was no need for Zhao Hai to order it. Seeing that the job was working fine, he no longer paid attention to it as he returned to his courtyard. At this point, Qiu Tie had already woken up and the robots had prepared breakfast.

    After their meal, Zhao Hai looked at Qiu Tie and said, ¡°Little Tie, after this, go outside and supervise the construction robot. I¡¯ll take care of other matters. If there aren¡¯t enough materials, immediately tell me. I have to take a look at the situation below.¡±

    Hearing this, Qiu Tie nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Young Master can rest assured.¡±

    Zhao Hai patted Qiu Tie¡¯s head and then left.

 Chapter 2002: The Finished Courtyard

    <h4>Chapter 2002: The Finished Courtyard</h4>

    Zhao Hai sat on the back of the winged horse as he looked at thends below. The farmable area was very huge. Seeing it full of weeds, Zhao Hai felt a bit heartbroken.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t do anything. He just flew around thend and then asked, ¡°Laura, what do you think is good for thisnd?¡±

    Laura thought for a moment and said, ¡°We can nt defensive nts surrounding thend. Then nt medicinal herbs in the middle. We can also nt Sky Reaching Vines. With these, even if the beastse, nothing would happen.¡±

    Zhao Hai thought about it and nodded, ¡°We can do that. How about you make a n? See which nts in the Space can be used for attack and defense. We don¡¯t only need to nt defensive nts on the surroundings, we¡¯ll also nt them all throughout thend.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded as they got busy. Then Zhao Hai steered his winged horse back to his courtyard. Thend below was very big, over a million square kilometers. Moreover, thend was very arable. If it was utilized well, it would bring a huge ie to the Tyrant de Sect.

    What Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know was that the Tyrant de Sect didn¡¯t intentionally abandon the field below Lower Earth Mountain. To say that the Tyrant de Sect was afraid of ck Dragon Mountain would be incorrect. There were even beasts in the territory of the Tyrant de Sect, so the beasts in ck Dragon Mountain weren¡¯t that special.

    The reason the Tyrant de Sect didn¡¯t farm thend was because theycked manpower. The ck Dragon Mountain was too dangerous for Serving Disciples. If they met an attack, they could only wait for death. And if they send high-level disciples, nobody would be willing. Strong disciples wanted to progress in their cultivation. They don¡¯t have time to farm. They want to do missions and cultivate.

    Because of this, thends of Lower Earth Mountain became deste. In the end, they have to create a mission with rich benefits for it. But even after a long time, nobody took the task. Those who could take this task weren¡¯t strong enough and those who were strong disdained it.

    Now that Zhao Hai epted the mission, whether or not he could farm it all, the Tyrant de Sect would be able to breathe a sigh of relief.

    Zhao Hai returned to his own courtyard. When he arrived, he saw the robot alreadyying the underground formation. The underground formation would be made out of metal with high-energy conductivity. The core position of the formation was alsoid vacant for the Elven Tree.

    This defensive formation was three-dimensional. Even if the topyer was destroyed, it wouldn¡¯t affect the strength of the formation.

    Qiu Tie was currently sitting outside the courtyard and supervised the robot. But judging by his vacant gaze, it was clear that his thoughts were in another ce.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about Qiu Tie¡¯s absent-mindedness. He knew that Qiu Tie should be thinking about the Demon Subjugating Technique. Judging by his appearance, Qiu Tie was about to finish memorizing the technique.

    Zhao Hai went inside and began to think about the techniques and cultivation methods he learned in the past. Upon confirming that cultivation methods have their own consciousness, it¡¯s natural that he would want to revisit them.

    When lunch time came, Zhao Hai ordered the robots to make food and then called Qiu Tie over who had been in a daze. Qiu Tie was somewhat embarrassed. He was a servant, but now his tasks have been taken by Zhao Hai. Qiu Tie was scared that Zhao Hai would scold him. But seeing that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t angry at all, he felt relieved.

    Zhao Hai practiced his previous techniques for the next few days. Meanwhile, residentplex 52 has been changing every day. After seven days, besides the courtyard block that Zhao Hai was in, the other courtyard blocks have been rebuilt. Zhao Hai brought Qiu Tie to another courtyard block so that the robots could continue to work. After the final courtyard block was knocked down and rebuilt with the formation, the reconstruction of residentplex 52 was done.

    And during these seven days, Zhao Hai alsoprehended everything he practiced before. Zhao Hai evenprehended his use of formations once again. What Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect was that his method to control formations also has its own consciousness. Moreover, its consciousness was very strong.

    Just right after Zhao Hai moved out of his original courtyard, Laura and the others began drawing designs for thend below the mountain. They produced several drawings but weren¡¯t satisfied. And now they sent over another drawing.

    Upon seeing the n, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. The n was very beautiful. The outermost edges of thend were nted with a sea of flowers. Naturally, these weren¡¯t ordinary flowers. Instead, these flowers were the ones that caused hallucinations without the target knowing. The flowers were now more potent upon being improved. Even an immortal expert wouldn¡¯t be spared by its pollen.

    Moreover, this field of flowers also contain various small insects and snakes that contain poison. The sea of flowers would act as a natural defensive that would protect thends in the middle.

    nted on the side close to Lower Earth Mountain would be a forest of sky reaching vines. These vines will prevent flying beasts from attacking.

    Inside the sea of flowers would be a forest. But the forest wouldn¡¯t consist of fruit-bearing trees like bread trees, but instead they would be man-eating trees. There were plenty of such forests inside Zhao Hai¡¯s Space. These trees can not only absorb nutrients from the ground but they can also eat meat. The roots and branches of these trees would attack enemies. They even emit a fragrance that contains poison.

    After his forest of man-eating trees would be the real fruit trees. There would also be bread trees among the fruit trees. Naturally, on certain intervals, there would be trees that would attack intruders.

    Beyond the fruit trees would be a field of bamboo rice. The bamboo rice would stretch until it reached the very center of the field where some vegetables and other grain varieties would be nted. Then the innermost part of the field would be arge medicinal field.

    Looking at the ring-like design for the field, Zhao Hai nodded and gave his approval. As he flew around the field, he released robots and machines to begin plowing thend.

    After that, Zhao Hai no longer cared about the robots working below. He returned to his courtyard and waited for another two days. The original courtyard that he lived in has been renovated. The reconstruction of residentplex 52 was just missing thest step, which was the transntation of the Elven Tree.

    Transnting the Elven Tree wasn¡¯t difficult, but it was crucial. Once the Elven Tree were ced, the defensive system of the residentplex would automatically activate.

    The location for the Elven Tree was already reserved. Fortunately, the tree wasn¡¯t tall. It looked like an ornamental tree that would go very well with the yard.

    After transnting the Elven Tree, Zhao Hai went to see how thend below was going. Zhao Hai released quite a lot of robots so thend was being plowed very quickly. This time, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t wait until all of thend was plowed before nting his crops. He first plowed the periphery and then nted the flower fields. Even if the flowers don¡¯t use the Space¡¯s water to increase their growth, they still grow very fast. With the flowers present, the fields inside would be safer.

    Zhao Hai also inserted memory chips to the robots detailing how thend was going to be farmed. Therefore, there was no need to supervise them all the time. He only needs to look from time to time to see if there were any errors. Seeing that there wasn¡¯t anything wrong, Zhao Hai was relieved.

    After surveying the work on the field, Zhao Hai rode his winged horse towards Yin-Yang Peak. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t take Qiu Tie with him because he had something more important to do. Qiu Tie was currently studying the Demon Subjugation Technique.

    The Demon Subjugation Technique was a Buddhist Technique. From exercising one¡¯s body to exercising one¡¯s will, everything needs to be done step by step. Qiu Tie was currently exercising his body. Zhao Hai set up a fitness room in the training ground that has a lot of equipment. Qiu Tie was now spending most of his time there.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t give Qiu Tie a lot of pointers, nor did he observe him every day. He just told Qiu Tie what to watch out for and no longer bothered him.

    The road of cultivation was lonely and painful. Without great mental power, it would be impossible for a person to embark on it. Zhao Hai trained Qiu Tie ording to this philosophy. He didn¡¯t only exercise Qiu Tie¡¯s physical strength, but also his mental strength. Only in this way can Qiu Tie reach far in the future. Otherwise, it would be very hard for him to reach a high-level with his Mortal-grade spiritual roots.

    Zhao Hai originally thought that Qiu Tie wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on after a few days. But he didn¡¯t expect Qiu Tie to continue training every day. He would even exceed the training volume that Zhao Hai gave him.

    Zhao Hai seems to have underestimated the willpower of the people from the True Spirit Realm. Although Qiu Tie was still a young child, he has been told early on that cultivators were the strongest and most powerful. Because of this, the desire to cultivate was deeply rooted in his bones. So even if he was faced with difficulty, it wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him.

    Nevertheless, Zhao Hai was very d to see Qiu Tie train earnestly. As long as Qiu Tie continued his current pace, and with Zhao Hai¡¯s support, he would definitely be a formidable cultivator in the future.

 Chapter 2003: Inspection

    <h4>Chapter 2003: Inspection</h4>

    Zhao Hai got down from the winged horse on the foot of Yin-Yang Mountain as usual. Then he walked up the mountain path until he reached the courtyard. He pushed the door open and saw Qiu Zhen with the housework robot. The robots were all powered by sr energy. One day in the sun was enough for them to run for a week. Therefore, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried about the robots running out of power.

    What Zhao Hai didn¡¯t understand was why this small courtyard would have arge open area. Because of this, Qiu Zhen had a lot of things to clean every day.

    Seeing Zhao Hai, Qiu Zhen immediately went over. But after seeing that Qiu Tie wasn¡¯t present, his smile couldn¡¯t help but decrease. He slowly approached Zhao Hai and gave a bow, ¡°I have seen the Young Master. Young Master, did Little Tie cause any trouble?¡±

    Hearing Qiu Zhen, Zhao Hai was stunned. Then he quickly understood, he shook his head and said, ¡°He¡¯s doing very well. I began teaching him how to cultivate four days ago. He¡¯s currently at the stage of training his body. He needs a lot of time to practice every day, so I didn¡¯t bring him with me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll have him visit youter.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Qiu Zhen rxed, then he gave his thanks, ¡°Thank you very much, Young Master. It¡¯s Little Tie¡¯s fortune to follow you. Our Qiu n will always be grateful.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Uncle Zhen is too polite. I have something to talk about with my Master, so I¡¯ll be going first.¡± After speaking, he went to the living room and said, ¡°Masters, it¡¯s Zhao Hai.¡±

    The Yin Elder replied, ¡°Come in.¡± Zhao Haiplied and opened the door before walking in.

    The Yin Yang Elders were waiting for him in the living room. After Zhao Hai entered, he immediately gave the two elders a salute. The Yin Elder nodded and said, ¡°Why haven¡¯t youe for several days? How is your courtyard?¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly replied, ¡°Replying to Master, because of the matters of my courtyard, I haven¡¯t been able toe. My courtyard is now finished. If you have time, you can take a look.¡±

    The Yang Elder raised his brow and said, ¡°It¡¯s finished? This soon? Did you build it using robots?¡±

    The Yang Elder was very interested in Zhao Hai¡¯s robots. This was because the Puppet Hall has sent back information. Although the robots couldn¡¯t fight and didn¡¯t have a lot of formations, the help they brought was very big. And because of the novel design of the robots, the Puppet Hall has gained a lot of enlightenments.

    Zhao Hai was unaware of this, so upon hearing the Yang Elder, he nodded and said, ¡°Yes Master. The courtyard has been rebuilt ording to its original design. I also installed a formation. The defenses of the courtyard should be very strong.¡±

    Hearing this, the Yin Elder got up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see your residence. I want to see if it¡¯s as good as you say.¡± The Yang Elder also nodded and stood up.

    Zhao Hai was quite surprised, he didn¡¯t expect the Elders to go to his residence right now. But he didn¡¯t say anything. He just nodded and agreed.

    After that, the group walked outside. They greeted Qiu Zhen as they walked out and then followed Zhao Hai down the mountain.

    The two Elders have portable transmission formations, but they heard that Zhao Hai has a lot of flying beasts. They wanted to take a look so they didn¡¯t use their portable transmission formations. Instead, they followed Zhao Hai down.

    After arriving at the foot of the mountain, Zhao Hai released a nine-winged cloud centipede. The nine-winged cloud centipede was very big, so its back was enough to fit the group of three. It was a very good beast to use as a mount.

    The Yin Yang Elders stayed for quite some time in the Soaring Dragon Realm, so they knew the nine-winged cloud centipede. They also knew that Zhao Hai took the task of collecting cloud iron ore. However, they didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to tame one of the centipedes.

    Regardless, the two elders didn¡¯t say anything. They jumped on the back of the centipede before it shot up in the sky and flew towards Lower Earth Mountain.

    In the True Spirit Realm, only those who reached the Teleportation Stage could fly. Those without the ability to fly could only depend on flying beasts to shorten their travel time. In the Tyrant de Sect, there was even a business of loaning and selling flying beasts. Because of this, there were quite a lot of flying beasts across the sect.

    The nine-winged cloud centipede was very fast. In less than four hours, the group of three arrived at Lower Earth Mountain. Looking down at Lower Earth Mountain, the two elders couldn¡¯t help but sigh. They lived in Lower Earth Mountain for some time in the past. At that time, the mountain was very lively and was upied by many people. The 21 peaks were home to a lot of people, especially those who would venture to ck Dragon Mountain to train. But now, Lower Earth Mountain has be a deserted ce. One simply couldn¡¯t see anyone.

    As the centipede flew over thend that was handed to Zhao Hai, the Yin Yang Elders quickly discovered the robots plowing thend. The two elders couldn¡¯t help but admire the working efficiency of the robots.

    The two elders didn¡¯t have any feelings about the robots before. They were the same as other people in the True Spirit Realm. The only important thing in their mind was fighting strength. They don¡¯t bother to look at things with no fighting power.

    The value they attached to the robot was no more than its contribution to the Puppet Hall. As for the usefulness of the robots, they didn¡¯t care about it.

    But now, after seeing the robots reiming a huge tract ofnd, they couldn¡¯t help but be startled.

    Before long, the nine-winged cloud centipede arrived at residentplex 52. From above, the residentplex didn¡¯t look very big. But after its reconstruction, the residentplex seemed to be more imposing.

    Looking at residentplex 52, the Yin Yang Elders gave a satisfied nod. They approved of Zhao Hai¡¯s method of rebuilding the residence.

    Once the nine-winged cloud centipede fullynded on the ground, the group got down. Then they saw Qiu Tie running over from the fitness yard. Seeing the Yin Yang Elders, Qiu Tie immediately bowed and said, ¡°I have seen the Yin Yang Elders. I have seen the Young Master.¡±

    Looking at Qiu Tie sweating profusely, Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Little Tie, even if you want to exercise, pay attention to yourself. Don¡¯t tire yourself too much. You haven¡¯t reached maturity yet. Exercising too much would leave hidden wounds which would affect your future progress. Don¡¯t practice too much in the future. And soak in the potion every night before going to bed.¡±

    Qiu Tieplied. Then Zhao Hai led the Yin Yang Elders inside. Zhao Hai was now living at the courtyard block that was closest to the center of the residentplex.

    The central area didn¡¯t only have Zhao Hai¡¯s residence, it also has a refining room, pill room, two quiet rooms, a dining room, a kitchen, two bathrooms, and two fitness rooms.

    Zhao Hai led the Yin Yang Elders to enter his own courtyard block. Inside was Zhao Hai¡¯s bedroom along with Qiu Tie¡¯s. Then outside Qiu Tie¡¯s room was the living room. And right beside the living room was the formation control room of residentplex 52.

    After inviting the elders to the living room, Zhao Hai ordered the robot to offer tea and snacks. After giving his order, Zhao Hai stood on the side. The Yin Elder looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, sit down as well.¡± Zhao Haiplied and sat down as well.

    The Yin Elder turned his head outside and said, ¡°You did well rebuilding the ce. But you said that the defenses are very strong, I want to see it.¡±

    Zhao Hai got up and said, ¡°The formation is already in operation. If Master wants to see, you can. We can go to the control room right now.¡±

    Hearing this, the Yin Elder became curious. He stood up along with the Yang Elder and walked towards the control room. The room was quite spacious. When the Yin Elder entered, he couldn¡¯t help but squint his eyes. Inside the control room wasn¡¯t a controlling formation. Instead, there were multiple screens showing the situation all around residentplex 52. Every corner of the residence was being shown.

    Seeing this, the Yin Elder couldn¡¯t help but be in a daze. After he recovered, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, this is your control room? How can you use these things?¡±

    Zhao Hai walked over, then he pushed the screens on the control room and said, ¡°Master, you can use these to control the formations. You can control the entire formation or a part of it. There are trapping formations as well as killing formations all throughout the residentplex.¡± While talking, Zhao Hai controlled the screens with his hand. The two elders saw a ce on the screen suddenly fluctuating with energy. Then before long a red cage appeared on the screen.

    Seeing this, the Yin Elder said, ¡°Keep it going, let¡¯s head out and take a look.¡± Zhao Hai understood what the elder wanted. He nodded and stopped touching the screen. Then he led the Yin Yang Elders out of the control room and towards the ce he controlled just now.

    Upon arriving at the location, the Yin Elder couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows. He couldn¡¯t see the red cage that he saw on the screen. However, he could feel a faint trace of energy.

    When he saw the Yin Elder¡¯s expression, Zhao Hai immediately knew what he was thinking, he quickly said, ¡°Master, the red cage on the screen was just a visual image. Actually, the cage is colorless. But you can feel it. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can touch it.¡± As he spoke, Zhao Hai stretched his hand forward and touched something.

    The Yin Yang Elders stared and also extended their hand to touch the cage. They could feel a transparent wall stopping their hands. As they traced the obstruction, they could see that it was truly a cage.

    The Yin Yang Elders looked at each other and saw surprise on their eyes. This cage was formed out of pure energy. Moreover, the energy was properly controlled with almost zero overflow. If they didn¡¯t feel the faint fluctuation of the cage, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to discover it.

    It must be known that the Elders weren¡¯t ordinary cultivators. Both of them were Condensing Spirit Cultivators. Their spiritual force was much more powerfulpared to most cultivators. However, they couldn¡¯tpletely sense the cage. This only exins that the cage wasn¡¯t simple.

    As they touched the cage, the elders tried to exert more force in their hands. They wanted to see the toughness of the cage. One percent of their strength was fine. They tried three percent but the cage didn¡¯t budge. Five percent, it was still alright. Only after they exerted 6 percent of their strength did the part of the cage they were touching disappear. However, they could still sense that the entire cage wasn¡¯tpletely destroyed. This caused the expression of the elders to change once more.

    Whether it be a defensive shield made of energy, or a cage, or other forms of defense, even if they were very tough, they all have one weakness. Once it was damaged, the integrity of the entire defense would be broken. On the other hand, Zhao Hai¡¯s cage continued to function even if one of its parts was broken. This was a very rare aplishment even in the True Spirit Realm.

    Additionally, the toughness of the cage surprised the two elders. Such a cage made of energy could actually block 5% of their strength. It should be known that 5% of their strength was enough to kill most Teleportation Stage Cultivators. Even an Earth Monarch would have to retreat if they were hit by such an attack.

    The Yin Yang Elders looked at each other. Then the Yang Elder turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, we destroyed a few ces of the cage to test how hard it is. Would it affect the formation?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Master doesn¡¯t need to worry. As long as you don¡¯t continue attacking, it will return to normal in a while. And it won¡¯t affect the formation.¡±

    Teh Yin Elder nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll talk after we go back.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and led the two elders back to the living room.

    Although Zhao Hai saw the two elders¡¯ change in expression, he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he continued to apany the two elders in the living room. After sipping from his cup, the Yin Elder raised his brow and said, ¡°Good tea.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°This disciple brought a lot of tea from the lower realm. If Master wants, I can give you some.¡±

    The Yin Elder nodded, then he said, ¡°Little Hai, the formation you used in this ce, is it from the sect? Why do I feel that it¡¯s different?¡±

    Hearing the Yin Elder, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Replying to Master. This disciple did use the formation acquired from the sect. However, the formation I used is also different.¡±

 Chapter 2004: Formation Hall

    <h4>Chapter 2004: Formation Hall</h4>

    ¡°Replying to Master, disciple did use the formations of the sect, but these formations are also different. They are formations that I have modified.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the eyes of the Yin Yang Elders couldn¡¯t help but light up. The Yin Elder looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You improved the formation? The sect¡¯s formation? How many formations have you installed here?¡±

    The Yin Elder asked because he knew that Zhao Hai must have installed a lot of formations throughout the residence. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have this much control over everything. Although he didn¡¯t specially research formations, he knew that there was no such formation in the True Spirit Realm.

    Zhao Hai pondered for a while and then said, ¡°There are more than 3600 formations around the residence. These formations are part of a while and they can be used to form arger formation. What I just activated is one of the small formations. If the entire formation was used, the strength of the defense would be even greater.¡±

    The Yin Yang Elders were stunned. The Yin Elder looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°What did you say? You ced more than 3600 formations?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Yes. To be exact, it¡¯s 3650 formations. These formations form into arger formation. This allows them to be used on their own or as a whole. The formations have different effects. Some are defensive formations, some are trapping formations, and there are also killing formations.¡±

    The Yang Elder looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, tell me the truth. What¡¯s the difference between your formations and the formations of the sect?¡±

    Hearing the Yang Elder, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile. He found that he underestimated his Master. He didn¡¯t want to talk about his three-dimensional formations, but it seems like he couldn¡¯t hide it anymore. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to lie to the elders. After all, they had taken good care of him.

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t make a lot of changes to the formations. I just changed how I arranged it. Most formations are t like a formation disk. However, this disciple¡¯s formations aren¡¯t. I reckon I¡¯m the only person in this realm who knows about this. My formations are three dimensional. Instead of a te, my formations are more like a cube. This increased the formation¡¯s power by multiple times. Most importantly, unlike two-dimensional formations that get destroyed if one or two parts gets damaged, three-dimensional formations will continue to run even if half of its cores are destroyed.¡±

    The two elders weren¡¯t experts when ites to formations. So they didn¡¯tprehend much from Zhao Hai¡¯s description of three-dimensional formations. However, they could understand Zhao Hai¡¯stter words.

    Whether it be the Great Realm of Cultivation or the True Spirit Realm, as long as you¡¯re a cultivator, you must have a basic understanding of formations. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be able to progress forward. As cultivators in the Condensing Spirit Stage, how could the two elders not know about the basics of formations.

    The two elders have seen countless formations. Naturally, they knew its weakness. As long as one or two cores of a formation was destroyed, then the formation would be considered to be broken. Sometimes, a formation would immediately dissipate once a core was damaged.

    But now, Zhao Hai said that his formation could still operate normally even if half of its cores gets destroyed. This was a very powerful property. There were formations in the True Spirit Realm with several hundred cores. If they could still be used despite having half of the cores destroyed, then wouldn¡¯t that be heaven-defying?

    The Yin Yang Elders looked at each other and saw the shock and then joy in their eyes. The Yin Elder stood up and said, ¡°Come with us immediately.¡±

    When he heard the Yin Elder, Zhao Hai immediately understood what he wanted to do. He didn¡¯t say anything about it. Instead, he turned his head to Qiu Tie who was silently standing on the side, ¡°Little Tie, look after the house for me. I¡¯ll head out with Master.¡±

    Qiu Tie nodded. Then Zhao Hai followed the Yin Yang Elders out. This time, they didn¡¯t ride the nine-winged cloud centipede. The Yin Elder waved his hand and after a sh of white light the group of three disappeared.

    The next moment, the group appeared in front of a tall building. The building had ten floors and there were no guards in front. Although there was also a square in front of the building, only a few people came. There wasn¡¯t even a single person seen in the entrance of the building. It looked a bit empty.

    The Yin Yang Elders led Zhao Hai towards the building. Upon entering, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. This was because the building¡¯s first floor was a shop with several female disciples as shopkeepers. All of them had a professional smile on their faces.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. He felt that he returned to Earth and was strolling in a huge mall.

    However, upon seeing what was sold, Zhao Hai recovered. This was because the items being sold were all kinds of formation gs and formation disks.

    As Zhao Hai was inspecting the formation gs and formation disks, a cultivator walked over and bowed towards the Yin Yang Elders before saying, ¡°I have seen the Elders.¡±

    The Yin Yang Elders nodded and then walked towards the stairs. Before long, the group arrived at the second floor. Zhao Hai looked around and saw that there were quite a few cultivators on the second floor. The cultivation level of these people weren¡¯t that high and some of them were casually dressed. There were even some people who seemed to ignore everyone around them. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but get curious.

    The two elders didn¡¯t stop and continued to walk towards the third floor. The third floor was the same as the second floor. Once in a while, he could hear conversation. Zhao Hai stretched his ears and found that almost all of the discussions were about formations.

    Zhao Hai knew where they were, it was the main building of the Formation Hall. The Formation Hall was a unique existence in the Tyrant de Sect. In the eyes of the other disciples, the people who joined the Formation Hall were madmen. They don¡¯t use their energy for training but instead for researching various artifacts and formations. To other disciples, these people had their priorities backward.

    However, those in the Formation Hallpletely ignored them. One also shouldn¡¯t underestimate these people just because their cultivation wasn¡¯t high. The people of the Formation Hall were those who yed around with formations all day. If you fight them, you will face all kinds of formations. And once you get trapped, you¡¯re finished.

    The Yin Yang Elders continued to walk upwards until they reached the top floor. Zhao Hai found that as they got up, the cultivators became fewer. Moreover, as they got up, the ages and level of the cultivators increased.

    When the three reached the top floor, they saw a red-faced old mane up and greet them. As he walked over he loudly called out, ¡°You two old ghosts, it¡¯s been a while! What brought you over to my ce?¡±

    The old man was very tall, about two meters tall. However, he was very thin and had gray messy hair. Surprisingly, this old man was wearing sses on his eyes. It must be known that as long as cultivators practice, their bodies wouldn¡¯t deteriorate like mortals. All of these ocr deterioration never appeared on any cultivator. So upon seeing a pair of sses, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    And this old man was quite impolite towards the Yin Yang Elders. But Zhao Hai could hear the friendliness in his voice. He should be a good friend to the Yin Yang Elders.

    The Yin Elder nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk here. Let¡¯s go inside. Little Hai,e here, greet your Martial Uncle Zhen.¡±

    Zhao Haiplied, he stepped forward and cupped his fist, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen Martial Uncle Zhen.¡±

    Elder Zhen nodded and said, ¡°So you¡¯re Zhao Hai? I heard about you. Good, good. Now let¡¯s head inside and talk.¡± After saying that, he led the group inside the tenth floor.

    Zhao Hai looked around the tenth floor as they walked. The tenth floor was divided into rooms. The rooms have tokens hung on their doors indicating what room they were. There was a materials room, reference room, experimentation room, office, reception, lounge, and so on. Also, Zhao Hai could feel that besides Elder Zhen, there were five other people in different rooms. Everyone was busy, making the tenth floor very quiet.

    Before long, the group arrived in front of a door with no token. But it was because of this that made the room special.

    Elder Zhen pushed the door open to reveal a living room. The area was big and was averagely furnished. What stunned Zhao Hai was the amount of formation gs and formation disks all around the room. There were also iplete formation gs and disks on the middle table.

    After inviting everyone inside, Elder Zhen gave an embarrassed smile and said, ¡°Please have a seat. Excuse me for the room¡¯s disorderly state.¡±

    The Yin Yang Elders didn¡¯t mind it and found a ce to sit down. At this time, Elder Zhen brought over tea with four cups and ced it on an empty area of the table.

    Once he was done serving tea, Elder Zhen also sat down. Then he looked at the Yin Yang Elders and said, ¡°Why did youe here? And you even brought Zhao Hai. Are you worried about your disciple that you want me to give him a few formations for self-defense? That won¡¯t be a problem. As a Martial Uncle, I should give him a few as a meeting gift.¡±

    The Yin Elder waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. We¡¯re here to tell you something. But before that, we want to tell you that Zhao Hai is mine and Old Yang¡¯s disciple. When the timees, you shouldn¡¯t have any crooked thoughts.¡±

 Chapter 2005: Three-Dimensional Formation

    <h4>Chapter 2005: Three-Dimensional Formation</h4>

    Elder Zhen raised his brow when he heard this. He looked at the Yin Elder and said, ¡°What do you mean? Little Hai is your disciple, that¡¯s a given. Why are you afraid that I¡¯ll rob you?¡±

    The Yin Elder smiled and said, ¡°Alright, remember what you just said. We brought Zhao Hai over to let you see something. Didn¡¯t I get a copy of formations from you a few days ago? That was for Little Hai. He took responsibility for farming thend below Lower Earth Mountain. So he asked for formations so that he could build defenses. That¡¯s why I asked you for formations.¡±

    Elder Zhen nodded and said, ¡°I heard about thends below Lower Earth Mountain. Information about Little Hai taking the task has spread throughout the sect. That¡¯s why I gave you the formations immediately. Did something go wrong? Although I wasn¡¯t the one who arranged the formations on Lower Earth Mountain, I have serviced it several times before. If you want, I can help you repair the formation.¡±

    The Yin Elder shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Little Hai already rebuilt residentplex 52 and arranged 3650 formations to protect it.¡±

    As he was in the middle of nodding, Elder Zhen suddenly froze and said, ¡°What? 3650 formations? In residentplex 52? That¡¯s a very small space. How can you arrange so many formations? Because of resonance, sometimes two formations would get in conflict with each other. If it¡¯s not done well, it would weaken the formations instead. You¡¯re lucky that the first peak didn¡¯t blow up.¡±

    The Yin Elder gave a smile when he heard Elder Zhen. Then he said, ¡°Old Zhen, just because you can¡¯t do it, doesn¡¯t mean that it can¡¯t be done. We have seen the formation that Little Hai arranged. It works pretty well.¡±

    Elder Zhen waved his hand to interrupt Elder Yin. Then he said, ¡°What do you know about formations? These things aren¡¯t a joke. If something goes wrong, you won¡¯t even need your enemies to attack you, the formation will kill you itself!¡±

    Seeing the look on Elder Zhen¡¯s face, the Yin Elder couldn¡¯t help but smile. He knew that Elder Zhen was sincerely worried. It was precisely because of how serious Elder Zhen was about formations that the Yin Elder said it.

    The Yin Elder smiled and said, ¡°Alright, Old Zhen. Wait until I¡¯m finished. Little Hai made some modifications to the formation. Have you heard of a formation that could keep its functions even though half of its cores are destroyed? Little Hai¡¯s formation can do that.¡±

    ¡°Impossible! How could a formation function once half of it is destroyed? I¡¯m not a fool!¡±

    ¡°Why would I lie to you? It was because Little Hai told me that I brought him to you. I want him to tell you about this method. If you don¡¯t want it, then that¡¯s alright. We can just go back.¡±

    Hearing the Yin Elder, Elder Zhen couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then cupped his fist as he said, ¡°This disciple has the blueprints to the formation in residentplex 52. Martial Uncle, please take a look.¡± After he said that, he took out a jade slip and handed it over to Elder Zhen.

    Elder Zhen snatched the jade slip and immediately scanned it with his spiritual force. Then he stood there for a long time as his two eyes stared at the jade slip. His mouth was muttering incoherent words.

    Seeing Elder Zhen, the Yin Elder smiled. He knew that the old formations master was shocked by what he was reading. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have shown this appearance.

    The Yang Elder looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, can you roughly estimate what kind of attacks your formation could defend against?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment, then he shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t make an urate guess. I haven¡¯t seen attacks from powerful experts of the True Spirit Realm. However, I have seen Senior Brother Lin make a move as well as Senior Brother Dao Shu and the others fight against beasts. If I base it on their attacks, then even 10 thousand of them would not be able to break through the formation. And this is only when the formation is on full defense. If the formation attacks as well, then not only would they fail to break through, they might even die.¡±

    The expressions of the two elders couldn¡¯t help but change. They knew Lin Ling¡¯s strength. Among inner disciples, Lin Ling would be in the upper-middle level. He¡¯s at the peak of the Fusion Stage and could be an Earth Monarch at any time. If 10 thousand of him couldn¡¯t break through the formation on residentplex 52, then how strong was the formation?

    ¡°The kid isn¡¯t lying. This formation can truly be this strong. Kid, tell me the truth, did you design this formation? No matter how I look at it, it looks like a scattered formation. It would be difficult to control them.¡± At this time, Elder Zhen recovered his senses and turned his head to Zhao Hai.

    Elder Zhen could see that Zhao Hai¡¯s formations had achieved a perfect union. He couldn¡¯t see any point of conflict between the minor formations. Even if there were, it has been resolved by Zhao Hai. As long as he controlled the formation, he would be able to stop the attack of 10 thousand people.

    Hearing Elder Zhen, Zhao Hai stared, then he smiled faintly. He knew that the elder must have not discovered the most important aspect of three-dimensional formations. After all, the elder has been arranging two-dimensional formations all his life. It would be hard for him to imagine a three-dimensional formation.

    Zhao Hai opened his mouth and said, ¡°Replying to Martial Uncle. Actually, my formations can form into arger formation. However, the formation I used is arranged differently from other formations. Unlike the majority of formations, mine is arranged in a three-dimensional manner.¡±

    As he was talking, Zhao Hai took back the jade slip he gave Elder Zhen. Then he injected the jade slip with his spiritual qi to produce a three-dimensional projection. The projection was the exact formation that Zhao Hai arranged under residentplex 52. The entire formation looked chaotic, but the connections between the lines made it into one coherent formation.

    Zhao Hai pointed at the lines on the formation and said, ¡°These ces are the cores of the formations. There are a total of 81 cores. Some of these cores are ced low while the others are high. The lines in the middle connect them to each other. The reason for this design is because there are conflicts in these spots. But sometimes, conflicts aren¡¯t bad. We can use external forces to bnce these conflicts. When the timees, we can release the energy caused by these conflicts to send a powerful attack¡­¡­.¡± Zhao Hai continued to point at the formation and exined its processes. Elder Zhen stared at the formation in a daze, forgetting to speak.

    He has never heard nor thought about three-dimensional formations before. This conceptpletely subverted his previous understandings with regards to formations. Although the idea was new to him, he can see that Zhao Hai has proven the existence of three-dimensional formations. Moreover, Zhao Hai has reached a deep level of research to the point where he was able to form a systematic concept of process.

    Elder Zhen kept quiet as Zhao Hai exined. Once Zhao Hai was done, Elder Zhen stood up and then said, ¡°Little Hai,e with me.¡± Then he walked out. Zhao Hai followed behind him while the Yin Yang Elders looked at each other and then followed.

    Before long, the group arrived outside aboratory. Elder Zhen opened the door of theb and walked in. The three followed behind him. Upon entering, Zhao Hai as well as the Yin Yang Elders couldn¡¯t help but stare. Theboratory was huge. It was about three to four hundred square meters. Inside were multiple formation gs, disks, and runes. There were also plenty of metal, wood, stones, and other resources. Zhao Hai believed that the items in this room could arrange thousands of formations without going out.

    After entering theboratory, Elder Zhen pointed towards a set of formation runes and said, ¡°Little Hai, show me how you arrange these runes into a three-dimensional formation.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then he walked along the shelves in theboratory and picked formation runes. Judging by the process Zhao Hai selects runes, the three elders knew that Zhao Hai was proficient in formations. This was because he didn¡¯t hesitate at all in choosing which runes to choose. With a nce, he knew which runes he could use. After a while, he selected all the runes and took them to a table.

    Under the gazes of the three elders, Zhao Hai assembled the formation. The formation was arranged in three dimensions. What surprised Elder Zhen was that the runes that Zhao Hai used for higheryers of the formation were floating in mid-air without any external aid.

    Elder Zhen looked carefully at the formation. He knew this information since it was a simple defensive formation known as the Five Elements Lock. This formation uses five elements in order to ward off enemy attacks. Naturally, the formations that Elder Zhen saw in the past were t. However, Zhao Hai¡¯s formation looked like a mountain range with five peaks.

    Elder Zhen walked beside the formation and gave it a careful inspection. Then he stretched his hand and tapped one of the formation cores.

    The formation absorbs the energy of the surroundings to power itself. Additionally, since the formation was small, the energy it absorbed was small as well. It only took Elder Zhen a bit of effort to destroy one of the formation cores.

    The entire Five Elements Lock has 12 formation cores. Normally, once a formation core was destroyed, the formation would lose its function. However, Zhao Hai¡¯s three-dimensional formation continued to operate despite having one of its formation cores destroyed.

 Chapter 2006: Waiting

    <h4>Chapter 2006: Waiting</h4>

    Elder Zhen¡¯s expression turned serious. He frequently yed around with basic formations. He knew that if a defensive formation like the Five Elements Lock was made huge, then its defensive strength would be greatly increased. But what Zhao Hai arranged was a small version of the Five Elements Lock, and its defensive strength was twice that of a two-dimensional Five Elements Lock formation. If it was made into arge formation, then its improvement would definitely more than double.

    Moreover, this simple formation could still function despite having one of its cores being destroyed. This immediately caused Elder Zhen to attach great importance to Zhao Hai¡¯s three-dimensional formations.

    Elder Zhen also wanted to see the limit of the formation. He wanted to test if Zhao Hai¡¯s words were true, that the formation would still function even if half of its cores were destroyed.

    Another formation core was destroyed, the formation was still operating. Then one core after another was destroyed, and the formation kept standing. Although the strength of the formation had decreased, there was no doubt that it was still in operation. This caused Elder Zhen to be more excited. He already destroyed five formation cores, but the formation was still functioning normally.

    Only after the seventh core was destroyed did the formation stop. The runes floating in the air fell down. Although the strength of the formation dropped after the third core was destroyed, the destruction of the seventh core was where it stoppedpletely. A formation stopping only after more than half of its cores was destroyed was nothing short of a miracle.

    It wasn¡¯t only Elder Zhen, the Yin Yang Elders also stood on the side holding their breath. They had great experience with formations, and this was the first time they saw a formation like Zhao Hai¡¯s.

    After the formation stopped, the Yin Yang Elders as well as Elder Zhen let out a long breath. Then right after that, Elder Zhen¡¯s head turned quickly towards Zhao Hai. Seeing the burning gaze towards him, Zhao Hai felt that he was being gazed at by an old pervert who hadn¡¯t seen beautiful women for many years.

    Zhao Hai became scared. At this time, the Yin Yang Elders stood up and pulled Zhao Hai behind them. Elder Zhen¡¯s vision was suddenly changed from Zhao Hai¡¯s face to the face of two old men.

    Elder Zhen recovered, then he immediately said, ¡°You old goats have been unfair. Ignore what I said before, Little Hai has to join our Formation Hall. Such a person will be wasted in your hands. You can¡¯t do that to him.¡±

    The Yin Elder smiled at Elder Zhen and said, ¡°You old fogey, I know you¡¯ll say that. But we can¡¯t give you Little Hai, you can stop dreaming.¡±

    Elder Zhen wouldn¡¯t ept and retorted, ¡°No, if you don¡¯t give him to us, then who will you give him to? He needs to join the Formation Hall.¡±

    The Yin Elder replied, ¡°If I saw no, then no. Little Hai needs to cultivate. How could he possibly sink his head studying formations? Absolutely impossible.¡±

    The Elder Zhen bounced back, ¡°No. I¡¯ll go look for the Sect Master. If such a talent doesn¡¯t research formations, it would be a big loss for our sect. He needs to stay in the Formation Hall.¡±

    Seeing that the Yin Elder still wants to goad Elder Zhen, the Yang Elder stopped him. Then he walked over to Elder Zhen and said, ¡°Old Zhen, let¡¯s talk over here.¡±

    Elder Zhen looked at the Yang Elder and snorted. Then he was pulled to the side by the Yang Elder. As the Yang Elder talked, the expression of shock began to appear on Elder Zhen¡¯s face. Seeing Elder Zhen about to shout, the Yang Elder covered his mouth. After some time, he let go and said, ¡°Now, you should understand why Little Hai can¡¯t join you in the Formation Hall.¡±

    Elder Zhen smiled bitterly and said, ¡°With you saying this, how could I force him now? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t snatch your disciple from you. But Little Hai needs to register with our Formation Hall, and he has to give me some notes about three-dimensional formations. Rest assured, I will keep his secrets.¡±

    The Yang Elder turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, what do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. I already have it prepared.¡± Then he took out a jade slip and handed it over to Elder Zhen before saying, ¡°Actually, arranging three-dimensional formations is very simple. You only need to calcte the location of the cores and runes into three-dimensions. This jade slip has the form.¡±

    Elder Zhen received the jade slip and immediately scanned it with his spiritual force. It didn¡¯t take long before he nked out once again. The Yin Elder called him several times but he didn¡¯t respond.

    The Yin Elder turned his head to the Yang Elder and said, ¡°The old goat haspletely nked out. Let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll recover.¡± After saying that, the three left theboratory and went out of the Formation Hall. Then they used a portable transmission formation to return to residentplex 52.

    When they appeared in residentplex 52, the group didn¡¯t see Qiu Tie. Zhao Hai knew that Qiu Tie went into the fitness room again. So he led the Yin Yang Elders to the living room. After the robot served tea, Zhao Hai sat down as well.

    The Yin Elder smiled bitterly at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯ll have to be carefulter on. That old bastard wille over frequently. Don¡¯t let him disturb you. You should focus on cultivation.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Master doesn¡¯t have to worry. But Master, my cultivation method is different from other people. My spiritual qi is ten times purer than other people. This slows down my cultivation speed by a lot. So please don¡¯t worry if I haven¡¯t progressed for some time.¡±

    The Yin Elder raised his brow and said, ¡°What? When you arrived in the True Spirit Realm, your spiritual qi has beenpressed. And you¡¯re saying that your spiritual qi¡¯s properties have been preserved?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Yes, my spiritual qi has beenpressed by the cleansing pool. I believe my current spiritual qi density has surpassed cultivators on the same level as me.¡±

    The Yang Elder nodded and said, ¡°Give me your hand.¡± Zhao Haiplied and extended his arm over. The Yang Elder gripped Zhao Hai¡¯s wrist and sent a strand of spiritual qi inside. After one revolution, the strand disappeared.

    The Yang Elder let go of Zhao Hai¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Little Hai, what cultivation method do you practice? Your spiritual qi is indeed ten times purerpared to cultivators in the True Spirit Realm.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I¡¯m learning a cultivation method called the Ster Transformations Yin Yang Art. I learned it in the lower realms. But this manual is very special. Up until now, I haven¡¯t felt the need to rece it.¡±

    The Yin Elder stared, then he muttered, ¡°Ster Transformations Yin Yang Art? I haven¡¯t heard about this cultivation method before. Old Yang, have you heard of this?¡±

    The Yang Elder shook his head and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of it. Maybe Little Hai acquired the inheritance of an ancient power. I heard that a lot of ancient sects fell a very long time ago.¡±

    The Yin Elder nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s possible. That¡¯s good. Little Hai, continue practicing this manual. Since it is something you acquired, this means that you were destined to have it.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then the Yin Elder moved on, ¡°I saw the robots below cultivating thend. What things are you nning to nt?¡±

    Hearing the Yin Elder, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t surprised. Then he smiled faintly and took out a blueprint then spread it on the table. He looked at the Yin Yang Elders and said, ¡°Masters, take a look. This is what I n to do.¡± Then Zhao Hai exined theyers of nts that he would farm. He also described the defensive capabilities of the nts.

    The Yin Yang Elders calmly listened to Zhao Hai¡¯s words. They had seen too many strange thingsing from Zhao Hai, so they had gotten used to it now. But when they heard Zhao Hai talking about the sky reaching vines, they couldn¡¯t keep calm.

    After Zhao Hai finished talking, the Yang Elder said, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯re nning to nt sky reaching vines on arge scale?¡±

    Zhao Hai was somewhat confused by this, he answered, ¡°Yes, with the amount of spiritual qi present, they can be nted everywhere in the Tyrant de Sect. And because they aren¡¯t that strong, I can only rely on numbers. However, they should be enough to stop the beasts from attacking. With them present, we can defend with twice the result and half the effort.¡±

    The Yin Elder nodded, ¡°Do you have seeds of the sky reaching vines?¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a nod, ¡°I have plenty. Back in the lower realms, I have the habit of collecting various seeds. I even collected the seeds of weeds that people find useless.¡±

    The Yang Elder nodded, then he pointed towards the flower fields on the map and said, ¡°I can understand these things. But I don¡¯t know what bread trees and bamboo rice are. What are they?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Bread trees and bamboo rise are both types of food. Bread trees bear bread fruit that can be eaten directly. Bamboo rice is grain that has a very high yield. If they don¡¯t get destroyed by the beasts, there should be enough food for the entire Tyrant de Sect to eat. However, I still don¡¯t know if the food grown by these two contain any toxins. I still need to do some tests.¡±

    The Yin Elder asked, ¡°You also got these things from the lower realm?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°All of it is collected in the lower realms. My seedse from several realms. By the way, Master, I also have special seeds. Although their medicinal strength is mild, their effects are special. Pills refined from them can maintain a cultivator¡¯s appearance. It would make cultivators look younger.¡±

    The Yin Yang Elders were confused. Zhao Hai looked at the two and then smiled faintly as he exined, ¡°I relied on these pills to make money in the lower realms. Although male cultivators don¡¯t care about their appearance, the pills sold well to female cultivators. Even if we increase the price, the pills are still sold out.¡±

    Although they couldn¡¯t understand what Zhao Hai was saying, the Yin Elder said, ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll ry this information to the sect. Make sure that you practice properly and not get dyed with these things.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He also found that his Masters were indeed cultivation addicts. Besides cultivation, they don¡¯t care much about other things.

    The Yin Yang Elders asked Zhao Hai about his cultivation progress. Zhao Hai told them that he was revisiting the techniques he learned in the past. When they heard this, the Yin Yang Elders didn¡¯t scold Zhao Hai. Conversely, they approved of his methods. Sometimes, when one revisits their past knowledge, they might encounter an unexpected discovery. Therefore, the Yin Yang Elders didn¡¯t stop Zhao Hai.

    After understanding Zhao Hai¡¯s progress, the Yin Yang Elders used their portable transmission formation to return to their residence. Once they were back, the Yang Elder looked at the Yin Elder and said, ¡°Little Hai is really talented. He doesn¡¯t need our protection. But I¡¯m afraid that old goat Zhen would be restless. We have to guard against him, otherwise he will rob Little Hai from us.¡±

    The Yang Elder shook his head and said, ¡°I already told him that Little Hai has an Innate Dao Body. Old Zhen isn¡¯t a blind fool. On the contrary, I¡¯m worried about Little Hai. His interests are too broad. I¡¯m afraid he will be distracted.¡±

    The Yin Elder shook his head, ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen it? This kid has been like this since the lower realms. He repeatedly ascended and has reached the True Spirit Realm. If he can do that, then he should have no problem going forward. It won¡¯t do him any good if we disrupt the path that he has made for himself.¡±

    The Yang Elder nodded, ¡°Now that I think about it, I think he knows how to take care of himself. Brother, how about sending Little Qiu over to give Little Hai a portable transmission formation? We can¡¯t afford to have him suffer an ident.¡±

    The Yin Elder thought about it and said, ¡°We might as well. But he probably won¡¯t get into trouble. That kid should still have some cards he¡¯s hiding. To be honest, I want to see what other things he has in his hand. In any case, I already arranged an rm formation. If he gets into a very dangerous situation, I will know.¡±

    Hearing this, the Yang Elder stared, then heughed and said, ¡°So Big Brother is more worried than me. Alright, let him be for a while. I really want to see what kind of tricks he would y.¡±

    The Yin Elder smiled faintly and said, ¡°That kid isn¡¯t simple. As long as he trains well, he would bring great benefits to the Tyrant de Sect. Right, we forgot to ask about Little Tie¡¯s attribute and why he¡¯s currently training his body. But from what I can see, Little Hai seems to have a goal.¡±

    The Yang Elder nodded. He also has big expectations for Zhao Hai. He wanted to see how Zhao Hai would grow in the future.

 Chapter 2007: Flowers Bloom

    <h4>Chapter 2007: Flowers Bloom</h4>

    Zhao Hai stood on the training ground with a calm expression on his face. He had his tang de in his hand. He was currently practicing one of the five de techniques that he obtained from the de Pavilion.

    It has already been a month since the reconstruction of residentplex 52 was finished. Zhao Hao also finished sowing all of the seeds during this month. He left behind a few robots for maintenance so that he would no longer need to worry. He also revisited the techniques that he learned in the past. Fortunately, he could use his consciousness tomunicate with those techniques and master them quickly. With all of these things finished, Zhao Hai could now formally study the de.

    The de technique that Zhao Hai was currently practicing was the Rolling Rocks de. It was an earth attribute de technique. When used, the de would be as unstoppable as a rolling rock.

    Zhao Hai was now very familiar with using his consciousness tomunicate with his de techniques. This allowed him to better understand the true intent of the technique.

    At this time, Qiu Tie was in the fitness room training. Qiu Tie¡¯s daily training volume has been arranged by Zhao Hai. Even his meals have been strictly programmed. All of this was analyzed by the Space. Zhao Hai had a training program made specifically for Qiu Tie.

    Fortunately, the beasts from ck Dragon Mountain didn¡¯t attack this month. Otherwise, Zhao Hai¡¯s training would have been cut short.

    The Yin Yang Elders didn¡¯t visit in this period. Only Elder Zhen came over multiple times. But now that he received a few more notes from Zhao Hai, he became so busy studying three-dimensional formations.

    What surprised Zhao Hai the most was the fact that Dao Shu and the others didn¡¯t visit at all.

    After practicing for a while in the training ground, Zhao Hai was stopped the Rolling Rocks de. Then he rode his winged horse and flew down the mountain. Now that the field has been nted, the flower fields on the outermost parts have grown and began to bloom. The trees further in have also begun to sprout. Their germination rate was very high.

    Zhao Hai was worried about the nts. Fortunately, nothing went wrong. More and more flowers began to bloom. But in this case, an issue came up. It would be impossible for Zhao Hai topletely cut the field off from the entire Tyrant de Sect. But as long as the flowers were in full bloom, the cultivators of the Tyrant de Sect would be poisoned when they arrived.

    Although Zhao Hai left a path in the field, the poison of the flowers weren¡¯t weak. The passage was only ten meters wide. Once all the flowers bloom, their pollen couldpletely cover the entire path. If a cultivatores over to Lower Earth Mountain without knowing anything, then they would be in trouble.

    As he saw the blooming flowers, Zhao Hai knew that he needed to do something. He rode his winged horse back to the residence and then used a portable transmission formation to go to Yin Yang Peak.

    This portable transmission formation was given to him by the Yin Yang Elders. It must be known that creating portable transmission formations for the True Spirit Realm was very difficult. Unlike the Soaring Dragon Realm, thews of the True Spirit Realm were more restrictive. Therefore, more materials were needed for a portable transmission formation. Even if Zhao Hai has an unlimited amount of jade essences, he wouldn¡¯t be able to purchase a portable transmission formation without contribution points.

    Although the Yin Yang Elders wanted Zhao Hai to cultivate, they also didn¡¯t want Zhao Hai to get into trouble. Losing a talent like Zhao Hai would be a huge loss to the Tyrant de Sect.

    A sh of white light appeared on Yin Yang Peak. This time, when Zhao Hai appeared, Qiu Zhen wasn¡¯tmanding the robot. Instead, he was peacefully sitting down in the yard. Qiu Zhen was an 80 year old man. For a person who didn¡¯t cultivate, he was quite old. But because of the rich spiritual qi in the True Spirit Realm, Qiu Zhen should still have dozens of years left in his lifespan.

    Because Qiu Zhen has been with the Yin Yang Elders since he was a child, and the Yin Yang Elders were already old at that time, the two elders took extremely great care of Qiu Zhen, like how a father would treat their son. It was because of this that Qiu Zhen¡¯s position in the hearts of the Yin Yang Elders was quite high. If he had no chores left to do, Qiu Zhen was free to walk around the residence. He could even choose to leave the mountain.

    But since Qiu Zhen followed the Yin Yang Elders for dozens of years, he was used to serving them. Therefore, he rarely left the courtyard. Especially when the Yin Yang Elders were present, he practically never left.

    Seeing Zhao Hai arrive, Qiu Zhen immediately gave a salute, ¡°Young Master, you¡¯vee.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Uncle Zhen isn¡¯t busy today? That¡¯s rare. Every time Ie over, you¡¯re always doing something. Haha, it¡¯s good that you can take a rest. Right, are my Masters here? I have something to tell them.¡±

    Qiu Zhen gave an affirmative nod, then he sat back down on his chair. He dared to act like this because he knew that Zhao Hai preferred him to be informal. Moreover, being an elder, Qiu Zhen has enough qualifications to require respect.

    Zhao Hai also didn¡¯t care. Instead, he went over to the living room and said, ¡°Master, disciple is here.¡±

    And like usual, the Yin Elder replied, ¡°Come in.¡± Then Zhao Hai opened the door and went inside.

    The Yin Yang Elders were in the living room as usual. Normally, they would be in the quiet room cultivating. They would only go to the living room if Zhao Hai came over.

    Upon entering the living room, Zhao Hai cupped his fist to greet the two elders. The Yin Elder waved his hand and gestured to Zhao Hai to sit down. Then he said, ¡°Are you finished revisiting the techniques you learned in the past?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he said, ¡°I¡¯m done. Today, I practiced the Rolling Rocks de Technique. After a few more days, I should be able topletelyprehend the technique.¡±

    The Yang Elder nodded, ¡°The Rolling Rocks de is a mid-grade de technique. It¡¯s normal for you toprehend it so quickly with yourprehension. But you have to improve your foundation more. You shouldprehend low-grade techniques, then move onto mid-grade techniques. This will be beneficial when you learn more advanced techniques in the future.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Yes, Master. I¡¯ve been taking it slow. But I n to go to ck Dragon Mountain in the near future. I wouldn¡¯t be able to digest my learning if I stayed inside. I also want to take a look at the mountain.¡±

    The Yin Elder nodded, ¡°That¡¯s a good n. Did youe over to tell us this?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not. Master, it¡¯s like this. The hallucinogenic flowers I nted on the outskirts of mynd have bloomed. These flowers are poisonous. There are quite a few cultivators from the sect who will pass through Lower Earth Mountain for their trials. It would be bad if they were poisoned by the flowers. So I¡¯m nning to provide an antidote for the sect so that our people don¡¯t get affected.¡±

    The Yin Elder knit his brows and said, ¡°That is a troublesome matter. And you cannot hand over an antidote whenever someone passes through thend.¡±

    Zhao Hai also knit his brows. He knows that it would be a tiring matter if he were to give an antidote every time someone wishes to pass Lower Earth Mountain. After thinking for a while, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Master, why don¡¯t I leave two robots outside Lower Earth Mountain. Then whenever someone wishes to pass, they could get the antidote there.¡±

    The Yin Elder thought about it, then he nodded, ¡°That¡¯s the best method right now. I¡¯ll have the sect announce to anyone who wants to pass through Lower Earth Mountain to take an antidote from the robots first.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take care of it after I return. Master, if there¡¯s nothing else, then I¡¯ll be going.¡±

    The Yin Elder said, ¡°You can go. Right, did Old Zhen bother you recently? That old goat is getting annoying.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°He hasn¡¯t. I just answered some of Elder Zhen¡¯s questions. He should be very busy researching right now.¡±

    The Yin Elder smiled faintly and said, ¡°He¡¯s certainly busy. You might not know this, but your three-dimensional formations are quite important to the Tyrant de Sect. We research formations not for creating formation gs or formation disks, but to create artifacts as well as to reinforce the defenses of the sect. Now, Old Zhen is thinking about how to use three-dimensional formations on puppets. By the way, the robots you gave us brought a lot of inspiration to the Puppet Hall. I believe the sect will be able to create a strong battle puppet before long.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good news. Master, I¡¯ll head back first. I can¡¯t leave Little Tie alone for long.¡±

    The Yin Elder nodded, ¡°Go. Take good care of Little Tie.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and gave the two elders a salute. After exiting the living room, he gave his goodbyes to Qiu Zhen before using his portable transmission formation to return to residentplex 52.

    Qiu Tie has finished the first stage of his training. He was now rxing in the training ground. However, his way of rxing wasn¡¯t sitting down and doing nothing. Instead, he was shadow boxing ording to a fist technique. Surprisingly, this fist technique was from the water-attribute.

    Zhao Hai knew that even if Qiu Tie has the highestpatibility with the earth-attribute, he couldn¡¯tpletely cut the other attributes off. Otherwise, he would suffer an imbnce of the five elements. Therefore, Zhao Hai taught Qiu Tie fist techniques of the other attributes. He told Qiu Tie to practice these fist techniques during his free time. This way, he wouldn¡¯t suffer an imbnce.

    Seeing Zhao Hai return, Qiu Tie immediately stopped. Then he walked over and bowed, ¡°Young Master, did you go out?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I went out to see my Masters. Continue to practice. I want to head over to Senior Brother Dao Shu¡¯s ce. I haven¡¯t seen them for quite some time.¡±

    Qiu Tieplied and resumed practicing his fist techniques. Qiu Tie has been infatuated with practicing recently. The feeling of progress made him intoxicated. Zhao Hai also discovered this, so he gave Qiu Tie more time to exercise. However, he gave a strict restriction over the intensity of Qiu Tie¡¯s exercise.

    Qiu Tie was still a small kid. If he trained too hard, then his growth might suffer. Therefore, Zhao Hai made sure to control how much he practiced.

 Chapter 2008: Trial

    <h4>Chapter 2008: Trial</h4>

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t in a hurry to go to Dao Shu and the others. He first went to hisnd under Lower Earth Mountain to deal with the problem of the antidotes. He also built a small hut for the robots to stay in.

    Naturally, the robots that he ced weren¡¯t humanoid. Instead, they were more like vending machines. When someone wants an antidote, they only need to press a button and the antidote would be dispensed. Moreover, only one antidote would be given per person.

    This wasn¡¯t aplicated matter. After setting the robots up and installing the program, Zhao Hai left and went to the peak adjacent to his.

    This peak was known as Taiyuan Peak. Dao Shu and the others were currently living in a simr courtyard block on the mountain. It has been a month since they moved in. For more than a month, Dao Shu and the others didn¡¯t visit Zhao Hai, which surprised Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai rode his winged horse directly to Taiyuan Peak. The residence that Dao Shu and the others were living in looked neater than the one they lived in before. Zhao Hai knew that this must be because of the robots taking care of the housework.

    Upon arriving at the residence, Zhao Hai immediately saw Dao Shu and the others. They were currently on the training ground of the residence.

    They looked the same way as the moment they left. They wore leather clothing and had short hair. Each one of them had a de in their hand and sparred with each other.

    The group also sensed the movement in the sky. It must be known that Dao Shu and the others fought against the beasts of the ck Dragon Mountain quite frequently. Therefore, they were very sensitive to any soundsing from the air.

    Dao Shu and the others looked up and then saw Zhao Hai riding his winged horse. Their faces lit up and shouted towards Zhao Hai, beckoning him over. Zhao Hai alsomanded his winged horse towards the training ground.

    As soon as Zhao Hai jumped off his winged horse, Dao Shu and the others rushed towards him. Dao Shuughed and said, ¡°I was waiting for you to visit us. We always wanted to visit, but your ce looks like it¡¯s always busy. And thinking about the two elders, we didn¡¯t dare go there. Come, let¡¯s head inside and have a few drinks.¡±

    After saying that, he pulled Zhao Hai towards the residence. And before Zhao Hai could say anything, he was dragged towards the living room. In a blink of an eye, Zhao Hai was already drinking from a liquor cup in his hand.

    Downing the cup of wine in his hand, Zhao Hai let out a long breath. Then he turned to Dao Shu and the others and said, ¡°Brothers, you finally let me speak. I haven¡¯t even said a word and you¡¯re already drowning me in liquor.¡±

    When they heard this, Dao Shu and the othersughed out loud. They were also amused. They found it funny that Zhao Hai was downing cups of liquor before he could even speak.

    After some time, the group finished drinking. Then Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°I have nothing else to do today, so I came to visit you. My courtyard is already done with its reconstruction. If brothers have a chance in the future, you should visit.¡±

    Dao Shu and the others nodded. Then Zhao Hai said, ¡°Senior Brothers, besidesing to see you, I also have something to give you. Here.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai took out several small disks.

    Zhao Hai continued, ¡°These discs are all the same. They¡¯re called detoxification tes. Always keep them on your bodies to prevent all kinds of poisons. I also added an anti-poison material in this disk. So if you were bitten by a poisonous beast or ate something poisonous, hold the te in your mouth and it will suck the poison out. Make sure you don¡¯t forget to bring this in the future.¡±

    Then Zhao Hai gave Dao Shu and the others a detoxification te each. He also told them about the poisonous flowers and trees on the farnd below. So if they wanted to pass through, then they would need to use the detoxification tes.

    What Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mention was that the detoxification tes also acted as identification tokens. Without these tokens, Dao Shu and the others wouldn¡¯t be able to enter Zhao Hai¡¯s residence. Not only that, they would be attacked by the sky reaching vines. Naturally, the sky reaching vines had yet to germinate. It would take some time before the vines mature.

    And when the sky reaching vines matured, Zhao Hai would send identification tokens to the sect. Otherwise, people from the Tyrant de Sect would be plucked out of the air whenever they pass through.

    Zhao Hai spent the entire day with Dao Shu and the others before returning. Then he resumed his practice. What he said to the Yin Yang Elders wasn¡¯t a joke. He was indeed nning to spend a short time in the ck Dragon Mountains.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s residentplex 52 has been very peaceful in the past month. Although there were some movements of beasts under Lower Earth Mountain, they didn¡¯t attack. This caused Zhao Hai to be both d and confused. He didn¡¯t know why the beasts had suddenly behaved themselves.

    But whether the beasts were behaving or not, Zhao Hai still has to enter ck Dragon Mountain. He needs to temper his de techniques.

    Naturally, with Zhao Hai¡¯s present strength, he could only wander around the outskirts of ck Dragon Mountain. Going deeper into the mountain would be dangerous.

    The next morning, Zhao Hai continued to practice his de. Then after an hour of practice, Zhao Hai called Qiu Tie over and ate breakfast. After eating, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make Qiu Tie train. He looked at Qiu Tie and said, ¡°Little Tie, don¡¯t train today. You¡¯reing with me to Master¡¯s ce. You¡¯ll stay with your grandfather for a few days.¡±

    Qiu Tie had a puzzled expression on his face and asked, ¡°Why? Young Master, are you going out? I can stay and look after the residence.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to ck Dragon Mountain for a short time, so I won¡¯t be able to take care of you. And staying here on your own isn¡¯t safe. The beasts of ck Dragon Mountain have been acting abnormally recently. If theyunch an attack, the courtyard might not be able to protect you. It¡¯s better for you to stay in Yin Yang Peak for a while. But you must never give up on practicing. There¡¯s no longer any reason for you to train as hard as before. Just practice the fist techniques that I taught you. Your body needs to rest and adjust. You¡¯re still young, there¡¯s no need to practice too hard.¡±

    Qiu Tie nodded. Then Zhao Hai added, ¡°Although you¡¯re onlypatible with the earth attribute, this doesn¡¯t mean that you can¡¯t practice the other elements. Having a bnce between the different attributes will bring you great help in the future.¡±

    Qiu Tie gave a nod. He couldn¡¯tpletely understand Zhao Hai¡¯s words, but he knew that Zhao Hai wanted him to be strong. So Zhao Hai should be right.

    After giving pointers to Qiu Tie, Zhao Hai used the portable transmission formation and appeared in Yin-Yang Peak. Like always, Qiu Zhen was there. This time, he went back to his usual routine of being busy while alsomanding the robot.

    Seeing Zhao Hai bringing Qiu Tie over, Qiu Zhen immediately gave his greetings, ¡°I have seen the Young Master.¡±

    Qiu Tie also gave a salute to Qiu Zhen. Then Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Uncle Zhen, I¡¯ll leave Little Tie to you for a few days. I will be going to ck Dragon Mountain for a short trial. I¡¯m worried for Little Tie¡¯s safety, so I brought him over to stay here.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Qiu Zhen immediately replied, ¡°We¡¯ve troubled you, Young Master.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand, saying that it¡¯s nothing. Then as he was about to go to the living room, Qiu Zhen said, ¡°Young Master, the Elders aren¡¯t here. They went to the headquarters. You can wait for them until they return.¡±

    Hearing Qiu Zhen, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but shake his head as he said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I only want to tell them that I¡¯m going to train. Since they¡¯re not here, please help me ry the message.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai used his portable transmission formation and left.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use his winged horse when he returned to his residence. Nor did he release his nine-winged cloud centipede. Instead, he went down Lower Earth Mountain and walked towards ck Dragon Mountain.

    Lower Earth Mountain was a few hundred kilometers away from ck Dragon Mountain. For a cultivator, this distance wasn¡¯t far. However, the road towards the mountain wasn¡¯t good for walking. This wasn¡¯t an issue for Zhao Hai. Although he couldn¡¯t fly, he can use movement techniques. This also serves as training for his movement. It would take some time before Zhao Hai could fly, so he could only use movement techniques to travel.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use his flying beasts because he knew that his beasts weren¡¯t strongpared to the flying beasts of the True Spirit Realm. Moreover, Zhao Hai was still quite weak. If he went out of the sect, someone would definitely covet his flying beast.

    Zhao Hai was well aware that the True Spirit Realm had the samews of the jungle as the Great Realm of Cultivation. Cultivators don¡¯t care which sect you belong to if you have something they want. They would steal from you no matter what. And when you¡¯re killed, nobody would know who did it.

    It is a crime for a peasant to hold a treasure jade. These words resonated no matter where you are. This was also the reason Zhao Hai did his best to hide the existence of the Space.

    Using the Windborn Movement Technique, Zhao Hai traveled towards ck Dragon Mountain. He looked natural when he used his movement technique. He might look like he was running normally, but his speed was very quick.

    There weren¡¯t a lot of people on Lower Earth Mountain, so Zhao Hai didn¡¯t meet anyone along his journey. Dao Shu and the others didn¡¯t have any friends in the Tyrant de Sect. The same was true for Zhao Hai. So it was natural that nobody woulde visit them. Although Zhao Hai¡¯s field was beginning to flourish, Lower Earth Mountain was still deste.

 Chapter 2009: Rock Scorpion Attack

    <h4>Chapter 2009: Rock Scorpion Attack</h4>

    Several birds were asionally spotted flying in the sky. Right below them was a rugged path. The Tyrant de Sect didn¡¯t build a road from Lower Earth Mountain to ck Dragon Mountain. On the contrary, they destroyed any possible paths connecting the two mountains. Having no path between the mountains would slow down the attacking beasts, giving Lower Earth Mountain more time to prepare.

    Although Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t know about the thoughts of the Tyrant de Sect, he was someone who experiencedrge battles in the past. He was aware of this method.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯tin. Instead, he cautiously advanced. He was currently wearing warrior clothing and not his usual ck robe.

    Wearing a robe in the forest is simply impossible since it was too long. Therefore, Zhao Hai changed into a warrior¡¯s clothes to move more efficiently. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t take his de out.

    Zhao Hai carefully moved forward. Although Lower Earth Mountain wasn¡¯t far from ck Dragon Mountain, it would still take Zhao Hai some time to arrive due to the bad condition of the road.

    When Zhao Hai was halfway on his journey, he suddenly heard a strange sound. Then he felt a winding towards the back of his head. Zhao Hai turned his head and took out his de. Then he shed the de towards the direction the wind wasing from.

    ng! The long de in Zhao Hai¡¯s hand blocked the attack that wasing towards the back of his head. Zhao Hai also saw his attacker. It was a scorpion. And the attack was a tail needle of the scorpion¡¯s tail.

    The scorpion looked very much like rock. Its entire body was covered with a stone-textured shell. If ity down without moving, it was easy to mistake it with an ordinary rock. Zhao Hai had been negligent, which was why he wasn¡¯t able to detect it.

    Zhao Hai held his de as his gaze fell on the scorpion. He could recognize this scorpion. He bought a jade slip with information about beasts in the Misceneous Hall and this scorpion was one of the beasts included. The scorpion¡¯s name was Rock Scorpion. It had a very ordinary name but it was also titled as the Stone Assassin.

    Rock Scorpions also have the nickname of living rocks. This was because they could petrify their bodies and have strong defenses. Most importantly, their petrified bodies could shield against spiritual force. In other words, it was very hard to detect them using spiritual force.

    It was also for this reason that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t able to discover the scorpion. After arriving in the True Spirit Realm, Zhao Hai barely used liquid silver to scout. This was because there were too many experts more powerful than him in the True Spirit Realm. Earth Monarch cultivators have abilities where dust wouldn¡¯t fall on them. Even if liquid silver was reduced to the size of dust, it may still be discovered. Therefore, Zhao Hai decided to hold off using liquid silver for reconnaissance.

    Zhao Hai might not have noticed, but after arriving in the True Spirit Realm, the Space wasn¡¯t as helpful to him as before. But at the same time, the Space was much more useful in other aspects. It was a strange and contradictory condition.

    The Space can now help Zhao Hai cultivate and evenprehend his techniques. It could also help him in battle through refining artifacts and pills. These things were important for Zhao Hai.

    But at the same time, the Space could no longer scout the surroundings. If liquid silver was discovered, then it might be traced back to Zhao Hai. When the timees, Zhao Hai would be in trouble.

    Although the Space was unhelpful towards Zhao Hai with regards to scouting, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind it. With his present strength, he wouldn¡¯t suffer any problems even without liquid silver¡¯s help.

    Zhao Hai was currently confronting the Rock Scorpion. The scorpion waved its huge pincers around and its tail swung back and forth. Its dark green eyes werepletely focused on Zhao Hai.

    From his previous attack, Zhao Hai could see that the defenses of the Rock Scorpion were very good. The scorpion was also very strong. Zhao Hai¡¯s de attack only managed to block the needle attack of the scorpion. It didn¡¯t manage to hurt the scorpion.

    Although Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes were on the Rock Scorpion, his spiritual force was scanning the surroundings. Rock Scorpions weren¡¯t solitary beasts. It was a beast that lived and hunted in groups. A Rock Scorpion appearing on its own was not normal. There should be other Rock Scorpions around.

    Zhi~zhi~zhi. Just as Zhao Hai was thinking about this, the Rock Scorpion in front of him suddenly screeched. The sound was very unpleasant. Zhao Hai¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change. Then he coldly snorted and waved his hand, turning his tang de into arge ive.

    Therge ive was a heavy weapon. Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t given up on using the tang de as a weapon. He only changed into arge ive because the defenses of the scorpion were very strong. It would be difficult to use the tang de to break through the scorpion. To deal with the Rock Scorpion, he would need a heavy weapon like the ive.

    With the ive in his hand, Zhao Hai charged towards the Rock Scorpion. Although Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t acquired any techniques regarding the ive, this doesn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t use it. Don¡¯t forget, Zhao Hai had a world inside the Space with a Chinese background. Not only did he receive Buddhist sutras, Daoist manuals, and the like, he also received plenty of martial techniques. And that collection included books about the ive. Particrly, there was a technique called the Spring and Autumn Technique that was written by a ive expert.

    In the past, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t give much importance to techniques from earth. Back in the Great Realm of Cultivation, the offensive methods used werepletely different. So these techniques could only be used as reference, but not for battle.

    However, things were different in the True Spirit Realm. Although spells were also present in the True Spirit Realm, attacks using one¡¯s body were moremon. This gave Zhao Hai the opportunity to use the techniques from Earth. When he revisited his techniques, he also practiced the techniques he obtained from Earth.

    When Zhao Hai was studying these techniques, he discovered that the consciousness they contain has a simr thinking speed as high-level techniques. Of all the manuals in Zhao Hai¡¯s possession, the Ster Transformations Yin Yang Art has the fastest thinking speed, then it was followed by the 18 Buddhist Techniques, and then by his other techniques. Of these manuals, the techniques from Earth were just a level below the 18 Buddhist Techniques. It was on par with the other high-level methods that Zhao Hai practiced.

    This was a startling discovery. Zhao Hai knew the state of Earth¡¯s martial arts before he transmigrated. But now, these martial arts seem to be stronger than the ones in the Great Realm of Cultivation.

    It was because of this that Zhao Hai focused his attention more on the manuals from Earth. By this point, it wouldn¡¯t be incorrect to say that Zhao Hai was proficient in all 18 weapons. He could treat the weapons like his hands and feet.

    This allowed Zhao Hai to utilize the ivefortably. In his hand, the ive exuded a heavy aura of aggression. It was as if he was a martial god that looked down from the heavens.

    The Rock Scorpion could also feel Zhao Hai¡¯s imposing aura. Its instincts were screaming that the person in front of it was a dangerous individual. However, the scorpion didn¡¯t retreat. The other scorpions were approaching, it could not let its prey go.

    The Rock Scorpion retreated every time Zhao Hai waved his ive. But at the same time, it used its pincers to attack Zhao Hai. His tail was also propped up, ready to attack if ever Zhao Hai showed a little opening.

    The tail of the Rock Scorpion was very famous in the True Spirit Realm. Not only was the tail flexible, it also contained a very potent poison. Once the poison gets inside a person¡¯s body, they would immediately feel sluggish before their body turns into stone. Once its prey turns into stone, the Rock Scorpion will eat them.

    The reason for the poison¡¯s fame was because even Earth Monarchs would be turned into stone if they were hit by it. Not only would one¡¯s body turn sluggish due to the poison, their hearts would also stop beating. Only a cultivator who reached the Teleportation Stage would be able to save anyone afflicted by the poison.

    At the same time, the poison was famous for its wondrous property, and that was petrification.

    This strong petrification effect applies to other things, not just the human body. Because of this, it was always in demand for refining masters and pill masters.

    The tail of the Rock Scorpions was a very valuable item in the True Spirit Realm. However, this didn¡¯t cause the Rock Scorpions to be hunted down to extinction. In fact, the price of their tails allowed Rock Scorpions to kill even more cultivators.

    The Rock Scorpions can do this because their stone skins could shield against spiritual force. It was very difficult for ordinary cultivators to discover them, allowing the scorpions to perform sessful sneak attacks. At the same time, stronger cultivators wouldn¡¯t want to provoke Rock Scorpions due to their powerful defenses. Also Rock Scorpions live in groups. Strong cultivators have other means to make money, they have no need to endanger themselves just to harvest a few Rock Scorpion tails.

    This ced the Rock Scorpions in a good position. Super strong cultivators disdained hunting them, stronger cultivators couldn¡¯t deal with them, and weak cultivators couldn¡¯t detect them. Therefore, Rock Scorpions were able to live freely in the True Spirit Realm.

    Zhao Hai was also aware that the Rock Scorpion was waiting for reinforcement. He wouldn¡¯t dare underestimate the beasts of the True Spirit Realm. These beasts were intelligent and could plot to get their kill. Zhao Hai regarded the beasts of the True Spirit Realm the same way he regarded other cultivators. So upon seeing the Rock Scorpion retreating, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t slow down his attacks. On the contrary, he attacked more aggressively.

    The ive in Zhao Hai¡¯s hand carried the imposing aura of a mountain. Wen, wen, wen! A violent gale of wind appeared every time Zhao Hai waved his heavy ive. The stone scales of the Rock Scorpion sparked every time it was hit by the ive. Cut marks also began appearing on the scorpion¡¯s body. It was clear that the scorpion was hurt by the attacks. It screeched whenever Zhao Hai made a cut.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai heard a skittering sound. He knew that the other scorpions had arrived. Moreover, there seems to be a lot of them. Zhao Hai¡¯splexion changed, then he silently chanted, ¡°Righteousness of the Spring and Autumn!¡± This was a killing move of the Spring and Autumn Technique. It carried the intent of a duty-bound soldier pushing on for their mission.

    Bu! Zhao Hai¡¯s ive shook the shell of the Rock Scorpion. Then the ive continued shing down, eventually chopping the Rock Scorpion¡¯s head off. The scorpion twitched two times before itpletely stopped moving.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and sent the dead Rock Scorpion to the Space. At this time, Zhao Hai was surrounded by ten Rock Scorpions. The scorpions surrounding him varied in size. Thergest scorpion was five meters long and had cyan colored stone skin. The smallest scorpion was around a meter long and had light gray skin. Zhao Hai understood that this scorpion was still a juvenile.

    Zhao Hai looked at the scorpions and coldly snorted. Then he dered, ¡°Kill!¡±. Then he waved his hand and began another round of battle.

    Seeing their fellow scorpion killed and taken away by Zhao Hai, the other scorpions were enraged. They screeched as they attacked Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai already finished studying his movements techniques. So what he was least afraid of were group battles. Under the siege of ten Rock Scorpions, Zhao Hai waspletely unafraid. On the contrary, he skillfully used his movement techniques to fight against them.

    While enduring the attacks of the Rock Scorpions, Zhao Hai used a made from liquid silver to capture a few of them and send them to the Space. This caused the bigger scorpions to bepletely enraged. They attacked Zhao Hai more aggressively.

    After battling for three hours, Zhao Hai was finally able to deal with the Rock Scorpions. However, he didn¡¯t kill all of the scorpions. Of the ten, he only killed five while the rest were captured and sent to the Space.

    Zhao Hai let out a long breath after the battle. The Rock Scorpions weren¡¯t a joke to deal with. Their offensive strength wasn¡¯t any less than their defenses. If Zhao Hai¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t special, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to endure for so long. It must be known that the spiritual qi density of the True Spirit Realm was greater than the Great Realm of Cultivation. Even then, it took Zhao Hai a lot of effort before the Rock Scorpions were dealt with.

 Chapter 2010: Meeting A Fellow Disciple

    <h4>Chapter 2010: Meeting A Fellow Disciple</h4>

    After cleaning up the Rock Scorpions, Zhao Hai found a ce to take a rest. He consumed quite a bit of energy during the battle. It was important for him to return to his optimum condition.

    Recalling the battle, Zhao Hai was even more convinced about not underestimating the beasts of the True Spirit Realm. These beasts weren¡¯t easy to deal with. Rock Scorpions weren¡¯t the weakest beasts of the True Spirit Realm, but they weren¡¯t that far from the bottom. Rock Scorpions have two things, their ability to shield against spiritual force and their formidable defense. Besides those two things, the Scorpions weren¡¯t that special. Even so, Zhao Hai spent several hours dealing with them. One could see from this point how formidable these beasts were.

    After resting for an hour, Zhao Hai¡¯s energy was fully restored. Then as he stood up, he muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t think the scorpions were this strong. It seems like I¡¯ll have to be more careful about the beasts of the True Spirit Realm.¡±

    Zhao Hai was saying this to Laura and the others who were in the Space. And upon hearing Zhao Hai, Laura replied, ¡°Brother, be careful when you face these beasts.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will.¡± Then he continued to move towards ck Dragon Mountain.

    After walking for around three hours, Zhao Hai began to slow down his speed. The closer he got to ck Dragon Mountain, the more beasts he would eventually meet. So he slowed down to deal with any danger that mighte up.

    As he was moving forward, Zhao Hai suddenly felt the ground under him change. Upon this discovery, Zhao Hai immediately moved out of the way.

    Just as Zhao Hai moved away, a sharp horn suddenly appeared from the ground. If Zhao Hai was slow, he would have been skewered by this horn.

    Seeing the sharp horn, Zhao Hai¡¯s lower regions couldn¡¯t help but feel cold. Fortunately, he was able to dodge in time. Otherwise, his jewels would have been obliterated.

    Then the horn disappeared as fast as it appeared. Seeing this, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression changed, then he coldly snorted and swam under the soil using his earth-element divergent ability.

    Zhao Hai has no other choice but to do this. The beast that attacked him right now clearly has no intentions of revealing itself. It wanted to stay underground and keep attacking. In this case, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t just wait until he was attacked. Since the enemy doesn¡¯t want to go above ground, then Zhao Hai would have to go under.

    The moment he sank underground, Zhao Hai felt a rustling sound from the soil. He immediately dove towards that direction.

    Before long, Zhao Hai stopped as two cold eyes that belonged to a beast appeared in front of him. The beast in front of him had the form of a lizard. On its head was a sharp horn. Its body was very slender. If it didn¡¯t have legs, it would have been a snake, not a lizard.

    The eyes of the lizard were very small. These small eyes were currently fixated on Zhao Hai. It was clear that the lizard was surprised by Zhao Hai¡¯s sudden appearance.

    The lizard¡¯s slender body was two meters wide and was built to be very fast underground. Zhao Hai also discovered that the horn on its head could rotate. The lizard should have relied on this rotation to break through the soil, allowing fast movement underground.

    Ground Fleeing Lizard. This was the lizard¡¯s name. This beast was a huge headache to low-level cultivators of the True Spirit Realm. The lizard lived underground and rarely went above ground. They could dive to about a hundred meters underground. Their main attack was the sharp horn on their heads.

    Because the lizard¡¯s rotating horn could break the soil, the lizard¡¯s movements underground make very little noise. And due to the length of the horn, it was very silent when it attacked. With thend of the True Spirit Realm having a natural shielding against spiritual force, the lizard¡¯s attacks were very sessful against low-level cultivators. Plenty of low-level cultivators have fallen to this sudden attack.

    Looking at the Ground Fleeing Lizard, Zhao Hai coldly snorted. He waved his hand and took out his tang de. Then he charged towards the lizard.

    The lizard also screeched and charged towards Zhao Hai. They were currently underground, but the lizard soon found out that it was being suppressed in the environment it was most familiar with. Its opponent seems to be morefortable with the earth.

    Because hemunicated with the earth, Zhao Hai was trulyfortable with being underground. By this point, his movements underground were as free as when he was above. Zhao Hai could even use his movement techniques underground without any negative effects. He was a nightmare for Ground Fleeing Lizards.

    Before long, the battle was over. Zhao Hai was able to finish the battle fasterpared to his battle against the scorpions. This was because the lizard wasn¡¯t as strong as the scorpions. Also, Zhao Hai had the advantage underground.

    After receiving the corpse of the Ground Fleeing Lizard, Zhao Hai went aboveground and continued traveling towards ck Dragon Mountain. At the same time, he became more wary of the surroundings. He knew that the nearer he got to ck Dragon Mountain, the more beasts he would meet.

    As Zhao Hai advanced, he suddenly heard sounds of fighting in front of him. Besides the roars of a beast, he could also hear sounds of people. While listening, Zhao Hai found that someone was fighting a beast.

    Zhao Hai went towards the sound but then stopped before long. The reason he stopped was because people were blocking the way ahead.

    The strength of these people weren¡¯t weak. Looking at their appearance, they seem to be from the Tyrant de Sect. They were currently blocking the way forward while giving Zhao Hai a fierce re.

    From what Zhao Hai could see, there were three people standing in front of him, there were also two people lying on the boulder behind them. And the fighting was happening not far from the group. It was clear that those fighting were part of the same group.

    Zhao Hai looked at the three people blocking his way. They were wearing gray clothing and had des on their backs. The person in front was about 1.8 meters tall and should be less than 30 years old. He had long hair and a beard. His skin was bronze which made him look more manly.

    The second person looked very thin and seemed to be in his 30s. He had a mustache on his face. And because he was thin, his eyes looked big. He was currently ring at Zhao Hai.

    The third person was neither short nor tall. His height was average. He had short hair and a verymon face. It would be very easy for him to merge with a crowd. He had a forgettable face.

    As Zhao Hai looked at these people, the three were also sizing him up. Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance was very ordinary. He wore very simple ck clothing and had nothing special to him. Surprisingly, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t bring his de with him.

    The person at the front of the three cupped his fist towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°May I ask if Junior Brother is from the Tyrant de Sect? This one is Inner Sect Disciple Ge Yueyu of Fast Ground Mountain.¡±

    Hearing the other party, Zhao Hai also cupped his fist and said, ¡°I have seen Senior Brother. I¡¯m Zhao Hai from Lower Earth Mountain.¡±

    As he said that, Zhao Hai also presented his de token. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s de token, Gu Yueyu¡¯s expression rxed. Then he gave Zhao Hai a curious look as he asked, ¡°Junior Brother is from Lower Earth Mountain? I heard that Lower Earth Mountain only has the 12 entrics. When did Junior arrive in Lower Earth Mountain?¡±

    Ge Yueyu rxed very quickly because of the unity between the disciples of the Tyrant de Sect. Fighting between disciples was heavily punished by the sect. Because of this, disciples would have no hostility towards each other whenever they meet.

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It has been a month since I started living in Lower Earth Mountain. It¡¯s normal for Senior Brother to not know of me.¡±

    Ge Yueyuughed and said, ¡°I see, no wonder I haven¡¯t heard of you. So you¡¯re the one who wanted to farm thends of Lower Earth Mountain? I heard that someone took that task a while ago. I was curious about who would take that task. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I have made Senior Brotherugh. I just arrived from the Soaring Dragon Realm. I have a few robots from the lower realms that couldn¡¯t fight, they can only plow thend. So when I saw that there¡¯snd that wasn¡¯t farmed, I made a request to the sect. I didn¡¯t expect that there would be a mission for it.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the group chuckled. The atmosphere became more rxed. Zhao Hai turned towards the sound of fighting and said, ¡°Senior Brother Ge, who are you fighting? I rushed over when I heard fighting. Do you need help?¡±

    Ge Yueyu shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s only a Sharp-wed Ape. I brought my fellow disciples for training. So I¡¯m currently giving them the opportunity to fight the beasts.¡±

    Zhao Hai immediately understood. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°I see, I was worried. Then I won¡¯t be disturbing you anymore. Senior Brother, if you have time, you cane visit Lower Earth Mountain¡¯s First Peak. Then, this Little Brother will bid farewell.¡± Zhao Hai cupped his fist towards the group, showing his intention to leave.

    But before Zhao Hai could leave, he was stopped by Ge Yueyu, ¡°Junior Brother, wait a moment. Did youe to ck Dragon Mountain on your own for training?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ge Yueyu replied, ¡°Then Junior Brother should be careful. Now that you¡¯re close to ck Dragon Mountain, you¡¯re going to encounter deceitful beasts. If you¡¯re not careful, you will suffer grave injuries. I suggest the next time youe here, you should go to the Misceneous Hall first. There are teams looking for members there. Going to the mountain alone is dangerous.¡±

    Hearing Gu Yueyu, Zhao Hai showed a grateful smile as he said, ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother. I will keep that in mind.¡± Then he cupped his fist once more before leaving.

 Chapter 2011: Rolling Rocks Blade Technique

    <h4>Chapter 2011: Rolling Rocks de Technique</h4>

    Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s back, Ge Yueyu smiled faintly and said, ¡°That person has great potential. He just arrived from the Soaring Dragon Realm but he dared to train in the ck Dragon Mountain. He¡¯s very courageous. It would be good to be friends with him.¡±

    The thin person turned to Ge Yueyu and said, ¡°Senior Brother, he doesn¡¯t look special. His cultivation seems to have just reached the Rebirth Stage. Why do you regard him so highly?¡±

    Ge Yueyu shook his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not look at his strength. Being able to fight his way up from the Soaring Dragon Realm already tells us that he¡¯s not a simple person. Everyone from the Soaring Dragon Realm carries a very heavy killing aura. I also heard news that Zhao Hai had a lot of contact with the Yin Yang Elders back in the Soaring Dragon Realm. He might have been epted as a disciple by the two elders. Imagine what kind of disciple those two elders would ept? How can Zhao Hai be simple?¡±

    The thin cultivator was startled, ¡°He¡¯s a disciple of the Yin Yang Elders? How is that possible? The two elders haven¡¯t received a disciple for so many years.¡±

    Ge Yueyu shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m still notpletely sure. I have exchanged messages with Senior Brother Lin Ling. And his words towards Zhao Hai were always vague. But I can see that he has high regards for Zhao Hai. So there¡¯s nothing wrong with making friends with him.¡±

    The thin cultivator replied, ¡°So Senior Brother Lin knows him. Then we should make friends with Zhao Hai. Right, Senior Brother, why didn¡¯t you invite him to join our group?¡±

    Ge Yueyu replied, ¡°This isn¡¯t the right time. Although our Tyrant de Sect is famous for our unity, he just arrived from the Soaring Dragon Realm. Those from the Soaring Dragon Realm aren¡¯t very trusting. We have a lot of people here, and we are stronger than him. If we rashly give our invitation, he might suspect that we¡¯re plotting something. I¡¯ll consider it next time.¡±

    The thin cultivator nodded, ¡°Alright. So what do we do now?¡±

    Ge Yueyu replied, ¡°We¡¯re going as nned. If we meet Zhao Hai and he needs help, do your best to help him. It might improve our rtionship.¡± The others nodded.

    What Ge Yueyu didn¡¯t know was that Zhao Hai heard every word he said. Although Zhao Hai has left, the ce Ge Yueyu and the others were in has been mapped by the Space. Therefore, he was able to listen to Ge Yueyu¡¯s words.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect people to guess about his discipleship. However, he didn¡¯t care. Whether or not his discipleship to the Yin Yang Elders was revealed, it doesn¡¯t matter. Even if Ge Yueyu and the others were able to confirm it, it wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    Zhao Hai could see that Ge Yueyu had no evil intentions towards him. So he no longer cared about their group. He was now very close to ck Dragon Mountain. He was also more careful. He knew that with his current strength, he could only walk around the periphery of the ck Dragon Mountain.

    In the next few days, Zhao Hai practiced on the outskirts of ck Dragon Mountain. From time to time, he would pick medicinal nts. But the majority of his time was spent fighting beasts. During these battles, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t only use his de techniques. He also reviewed the various techniques he has learned before.

    Practicing on his own and practicing in battles were twopletely different matters. Only through battle could a cultivator reach trueprehension.

    Techniques were used for battle. Those who only focus on strengthening their bodies were fools. There were plenty of methods to strengthen the body and yet they weren¡¯t suitable for battle. These could no longer be called fighting techniques. They might as well be called ¡®dancing techniques¡¯.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai¡¯s harvests in the past few days have been quite rich. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t intend on turning the beasts he killed into Undead. He intends to give the corpses of the beasts to the sect in exchange for contribution points. It was even better if he captured a live beast, then the Space could raise them. In this manner, the species in the Space continued to increase.

    Zhao Hai spent seven days practicing in ck Dragon Mountain. Seven dayster, he returned to residentplex 52. Because of the robots, the ce was very clean. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately retrieve Qiu Tie upon returning. Instead, he entered his quiet room and then entered the Space to take a soak in the hot springs. Then he nned to retreat for some time.

    Zhao Hai used his consciousness toprehend a lot of manuals, and some of these manuals were quite strong. However, Zhao Hai onlyprehended them and hasn¡¯t used them in actualbat. But after his trip to ck Dragon Mountain, Zhao Hai was able to take a deeper dive into these manuals. Therefore, Zhao Hai wanted to close up and digest these manuals.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t spend a long time closed up. After five days, Zhao Hai emerged. Being able to digest all of his experiences, Zhao Hai became very rxed.

    After his short seclusion, Zhao Hai spent another two days with Laura and the others. Then he went out of the Space and returned to residentplex 52.

    Upon returning, Zhao Hai immediately went to Yin Yang Peak using his portable transmission formation. He was going to pick Qiu Tie up. When he arrived at Yin Yang Peak, Qiu Tie was currently practicing fist techniques in the training yard. Seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but nod.

    Some people say that fist techniques couldn¡¯t be practiced just by following a set pattern. But these people forget that fist techniques were a product of countless years of effort by the ancestors. The routine that they produced was the most suitable pattern for an attack. If a routine was practiced well, its effects would manifest during actual battle. And that would be the time when a passive routine bes a living fist technique.

    Zhao Hai had very high requirements for Qiu Tie regarding practicing the fist. In order to let Qiu Tie remember how to punch properly, Zhao Hai even made a dummy for him to punch.

    Qiu Zhen was at the side, spectating Qiu Tie who was boxing. On his face was a satisfied smile. Seeing Zhao Hai appear, Qiu Zhen quickly stood up. Only Qiu Tie remained since he was so focused on practicing his punches.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand at Qiu Zhen, and then he looked at Qiu Tie who was practicing his punches. Qiu Tie was currently practicing a fire-attribute fist technique that Zhao Hai acquired from the Great Realm of Cultivation. Fire-attribute techniques were mostly leaning towards offense. There was a saying in the art of war, ¡®Be fierce like fire¡¯ which describes the characteristics of fire. But there were also some fire-attribute techniques that were used for defense. Fire-attribute fist techniques are one of these. The reason Zhao Hai taught fist techniques to Qiu Tie was because fist techniques have powerful defensive capabilities.

    After some time, Qiu Tie stopped practicing. Only after he reigned in his consciousness did Qiu Tie notice Zhao Hai standing on the side. He hasn¡¯t seen Zhao Hai for more than 10 days. So upon seeing him, Qiu Tie immediately ran over. With a smile on his face, he cupped his fist and said, ¡°Young master, you¡¯re back!¡±

    Zhao Hai patted Qiu Tie¡¯s head and said, ¡°Very good. It seems like you haven¡¯t beenzy. Your punches are looking very good.¡±

    ¡°Then let us see your progress as well.¡± The Yin Elder¡¯s voice was suddenly heard.

    Zhao Hai turned his head and saw the Yin Yang Eldersing out of the living room. He immediately cupped his fist and said, ¡°I have seen Master. Disciple has returned.¡±

    The Yin Elder nodded and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that you could teach so well. We can see that Little Tie has been trained properly. Now show us a few de techniques. We want to see how your training has turned out.¡±

    Zhao Haiplied. Then he waved his hand and took out a tang de. He stood still in ce for a moment. Before long, he looked straight in front and began moving. The tang de in his hand began releasing de light.

    The Yin Yang Elders were powerful experts of the de. So they were very knowledgeable about the de techniques of the Tyrant de Sect. Even if they haven¡¯t practiced the technique, they saw others in the sect practicing techniques. So upon seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s movements, they immediately knew that he was using the Rolling Rocks de Technique.

    The Rolling Rocks de was an earth-attribute de technique. Plenty of people in the Tyrant de Sect practice this technique, especially thosepatible with the earth-attribute. Many would learn this technique after bing inner disciples. After all, it was one of the rare offensive techniques with the earth attribute.

    Unlike the fire-attribute, the earth-attribute gave priority to defense. Although it has offensive movements, aggressive earth-attribute attacks simr to fire-attribute attacks were very rare. And the Rolling Rocks de was one of these rare offensive techniques.

    The Yin Yang Elders also studied this technique in the past. When a cultivator reaches a certain degree of strength, their spiritual rootpatibility would begin to limit their progress. However, the two elders only practiced the technique as research. They didn¡¯t reach a point of focusing on the technique.

    But with the strength of the two Elders, even if they practiced something casually, they would still reach a higher level ofprehensionpared to general cultivators. So upon seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s movements, they quickly recalled their understanding of the technique.

    As Zhao Hai made his moves, the two Elders frowned. This was because they felt that Zhao Hai¡¯s de movements were too quick.

    For other cultivation methods, moving quickly might be correct. But this wasn¡¯t the case for earth-attribute techniques. The earth-attribute needed patience to obtain the intent of the earth. However, Zhao Hai was using the Rolling Rocks de very quickly. It was fast to the point where de light was surrounding him. This caused the Yin Yang Elders to knit their brows.

 Chapter 2012: Changes to Black Dragon Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 2012: Changes to ck Dragon Mountain</h4>

    Zhao Hai was unaware of the Yin Yang Elders¡¯ thoughts. He was currently immersed in the intent of the Rolling Rocks de. It¡¯s true that the majority of earth-attribute techniques need to be used slowly to grasp their intent. However, the Rolling Rocks de was different. The Rolling Rocks de operated like its name. It was an earth-attributed offensive de technique. When used to attack, the de would embody a huge unstoppable boulder rolling down a mountain.

    Because of this, the Rolling Rocks de couldn¡¯t be performed slowly. Instead, it needed to be fast, extremely fast. Only then could the boulder gain enough momentum to crush everything in its path.

    The Yin Yang Elders slowly discovered that something was different. They could hear rumbling from Zhao Hai¡¯s de light. As Zhao Hai¡¯s de became faster and faster, the de light finally turned into an unstoppable force that could smash everything on its way to pieces.

    This was the sound of de qi. This happens when a de technique has been practiced to a high level. It only appears if a cultivator has a deepprehension of the technique. This meant that the technique was practiced properly. So Zhao Hai¡¯s methods weren¡¯t wrong.

    The two Elders couldn¡¯t help but be in a daze. At this moment, Zhao Hai¡¯s de light began to slowly disappear. This didn¡¯t mean that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t slowing down. They could no longer see Zhao Hai as well as the de light. Instead, there was a huge boulder in front of them. And this boulder seems to be rolling in the training ground with a terrifying momentum.

    The Yin Yang Elders couldn¡¯t be calm anymore. Zhao Hai¡¯s portrayal of the Rolling Rocks Technique was the highest they had ever seen in their entire lives. Now they wanted to know how Zhao Hai was able to do it.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s de movements have brought out the intent of the technique. This was the most powerful form of a technique. The Rolling Rocks de¡¯s intent was destruction by pure strength. This was the highest form of the technique.

    Don¡¯t underestimate the realms ofprehension. It¡¯s not just about looking great. Every improvement toprehension would have a huge impact on a cultivator¡¯s strength. If two cultivators of the same strength battled, it would be impossible for the one who has a lower level ofprehension to beat someone with a higher level. And a cultivator who reached the peak realm ofprehension would be unparalleled on their level. Anyone who practiced a technique to the Grand Dao Realm could easily defeat someone who only reached a Perfect Realm of a technique.

    Zhao Hai was able to practice the Rolling Rocks de to the highest degree, which was the Grand Dao Realm.

    The Rolling Rocks de didn¡¯t have a lot of movements, only 36. It didn¡¯t take long before Zhao Hai was finished with his movements. After winding his spirit down, Zhao Hai received his tang de and then cupped his fist towards the Yin Yang Elders and said, ¡°Masters, disciple is done. Please tell me what you think.¡±

    The Yin Elderughed and said, ¡°Good, Little Hai. I didn¡¯t expect you to reach this level with the Rolling Rocks de. You actually practiced it to the highest level. This old man has no guidance to provide you.¡±

    The Yang Elder also nodded, ¡°You practiced the Rolling Rocks de to the highest level. Now you can move on to another de technique.¡±

    Zhao Hai agreed, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    The Yin Elder added, ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve gained a lot from this trial. But you must not becent. ck Dragon Mountain isn¡¯t an easy ce. WIth your current strength, you can¡¯t enter deep into ck Dragon Mountain, understood?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Master. I understand.¡±

    The Yang Elder nodded, ¡°If you¡¯ve killed beasts from ck Dragon Mountain, you can exchange them for contribution points. You can¡¯t go for long without any contribution points. Anything you need in the future will need contribution points. Getting contribution points is also a kind of trial for disciples.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a nod. He knew what the Yin Yang Elders meant. When the Yin Yang Elders gave Zhao Hai a portable transmission formation, they used a lot of contribution points to exchange for it. Because of this, the Yin Yang Elders were afraid that Zhao Hai would always depend on them. Because of this, they gave Zhao Hai a reminder.

    The Yin Elder waved his hand and said, ¡°You can go. Make sure to practice diligently. The beasts of ck Dragon Mountain have been making soundstely.

    Zhao Hai stared, then he immediately understood. ck Dragon Mountain has always been under the surveince of the Tyrant de Sect. After thinking about this, Zhao Hai was relieved. The ck Dragon Mountain stretched deep into the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s territory. If the ck Dragon Mountain wasn¡¯t monitored, it would pose a danger to the sect. Although not a lot of people went to Lower Earth Mountain, the Tyrant de Sect continued to monitor the beasts. Any changes that happened to ck Dragon Mountain were under the gaze of the Tyrant de Sect. But as long as the beasts don¡¯t go too far, the sect wouldn¡¯t take action.

    The Yin Yang Elders saw Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance and knew that he understood what they meant. They looked at each other and smiled. In fact, the Tyrant de Sect was already aware of what was happening in the ck Dragon Mountain. However, they didn¡¯t disseminate the information to the disciples. Instead, they wanted to use this opportunity to train their disciples.

    Recently, the elders and the management of the Tyrant de Sect have noticed that the disciples of the sect were bing more arrogant. Moreover, they seem tock ambition. Lower Earth Mountain remaining uncultivated for a long time was solid proof. If the disciples of the sect were motivated, how could they leave such a goodnd unused? If they had ambition, thends would have been filled by people.

    Naturally, this doesn¡¯t mean that the disciples of the sect have turned rotten. In fact, the disciples of the Tyrant de Sect were very good. They were also driven cultivators. But this wasn¡¯t enough. If the sect wants to progress, then its disciples need to be aggressively motivated. If they lost their will, then no matter how well the sect developed, it would deteriorate sooner orter.

    The ck Dragon Mountain has been cleaned up a few times before. However, the Tyrant de Sect didn¡¯t take it too far. But this time, things were different. The beasts of ck Dragon Mountain seem to be on the move. With Zhao Hai nning to cultivate Lower Earth Mountain, his safety needs to be guaranteed. Therefore, the Tyrant de Sect would have to get serious in culling the beasts of the mountain.

    The high-level members of the Tyrant de Sect were aware that Zhao Hai possessed the innate dao body. In this case, Zhao Hai naturally became a subject that the sect needed to protect.

    But the sect was also aware that no matter Zhao Hai¡¯s potential, if he doesn¡¯t gain experience, he wouldn¡¯t be able to progress. So the best way for him was to hide the fact that he has an Innate Dao Body while also giving him protection. Knowing that Zhao Hai was in Lower Earth Mountain, the Tyrant de Sect decided that Lower Earth Mountain needed to be used once more. Only then can they assure Zhao Hai¡¯s security.

    And to ensure Zhao Hai¡¯s security, the disciples of the sect must be more ambitious. With all these reasons, this operation was formed.

    The Yin Yang Elders didn¡¯t mention the sect¡¯s n to Zhao Hai. They wanted to see what kind of response Zhao Hai would have. To be honest, although the Yin Yang Elders knew that Zhao Hai has Undead and beasts to help him fight, they didn¡¯t want him to depend on them during battles.

    It was best for a cultivator to not rely too much on external power. During a life-threatening situation, a cultivator should face it with their own strength. Only then could their potential be stimted.

    Although there are also beast-controlling sects as well as puppet sects in the True Spirit Realm, these sects have a specific characteristic. Compared to the Tyrant de Sect or the Sword Hegemon Sect that focus on self cultivation, these sects that rely on external aids have fewer peak-level experts. Because of this, the Yin Yang Elders don¡¯t want Zhao Hai to rely too much on external methods.

    At the same time, this was a test for Zhao Hai. If he keeps relying on his Undead or his beasts to defeat his enemies, then the Yin Yang Elders will have to talk to him.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know about the thoughts of the Yin Yang Elders. After leaving Yin Yang Peak, he took Qiu Tie back to residentplex 52.

    Upon returning to Lower Earth Mountain, Qiu Tie felt rxed. Although he was apanied by his grandfather in Yin Yang Peak, Qiu Tie felt uneasy with the Yin Yang Elders. So upon returning to residentplex 52, Qiu Tie was able to let out a huge sigh of relief.

    Looking at Qiu Tie¡¯s appearance, Zhao Hai immediately knew what he was thinking. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as he said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Although the two Elders seem serious, they care about you. They¡¯re also concerned about your cultivation. Right, you¡¯ve practiced for half a month. Your body should have recovered. You should return to training in the fitness room every day. At the same time, I¡¯ll prepare a few medicinal solutions. Use it when you take a bath. It will help you practice.¡±

    Qiu Tie was grateful towards Zhao Hai, ¡°Thank you very much, Young Master. This Qiu Tie will unconditionally follow you in the future.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, he patted Qiu Tie¡¯s head and said, ¡°Little Tie, remember this, A cultivator cannot worship a person. Otherwise, your cultivation will be affected.¡±

    But Qiu Tie actually shook his head, ¡°No. Young Master will always be in Qiu Tie¡¯s heart. I will worship you my entire life.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Haiughed, ¡°Forget it, you will understand this in the future. Go have a good rest. You can continue practicing tomorrow.¡±

    Qiu Tie looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, can I start practicing now?¡±

    Seeing Qiu Tie¡¯s hopeful gaze, Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Alright, but be careful. I¡¯m going to visit Senior Brother Dao Shu and the others.¡± Qiu Tie happily nodded, then he ran towards the fitness room.

    Zhao Hai rode his winged horse staring towards Dao Shu and the others¡¯ Taiyuan Peak. The peak was quite calm today. Dao Shu and the others weren¡¯t practicing on the training ground. Seeing this, Zhao Hai ordered the winged horse tond on the yard.

    The moment Zhao Hai got down, Dao Shu and the others ran out of their rooms. Upon seeing Zhao Hai Dao Shu happily shouted, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re here. Come, let¡¯s have a drink!¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly stopped him, ¡°Senior Brother, wait a minute. I didn¡¯te here only to drink. I have something to discuss with you.¡±

    Hearing this, Dao Shu couldn¡¯t help but stare, then he said, ¡°Brother, if there¡¯s something wrong, tell me. Even if you want our lives, we will give it to you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother, how could I ask for your lives? I received information that the beasts of ck Dragon Mountain are making moves. Taiyuan Peak is no longer safe. How about you move back to my peak? This way, if the beasts attack, we can deal with them together.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Dao Shu¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but solidify. Then he said, ¡°Brother, is your information urate?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°It should be. My Master told me.¡± Hearing this, Dao Shu no longer had any suspicions. But he was still hesitant. Seeing this, Zhao Hai was confused, ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Dao Shu looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s fine with us, but will it dy your cultivation? If it will, then you don¡¯t have to worry about us. We¡¯re already used to fighting beasts. So whether we stay here or not, it won¡¯t matter.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Dao Shu and smiled, ¡°Senior Brother, there¡¯s no need to worry. You won¡¯t affect my cultivation. Let¡¯s go.¡± To be honest, when Zhao Hai heard Dao Shu, he was touched. Even in such a case where beasts were bound to attack, Dao Shu still considered Zhao Hai first.

    Hearing that Zhao Hai was fine with it, Dao Shu nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Please wait a moment while I call everyone. Then we¡¯ll leave.¡± Zhao Hai nodded. Then Dao Shu called everyone over and exined the situation.

    Before long, Dao Niu and the others came out. They were carrying their des on their back while their robots were following behind them. Dao Shu looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother, go back first. We¡¯ll arrive soon after.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll walk with you.¡± Then he joined Dao Shu and the others as they walked back to Zhao Hai¡¯s peak.

    While on the road between the two peaks, Zhao Hai was talking with Dao Shu, ¡°I have rebuilt residentplex 52. I reactivated the original formation that¡¯s installed in it. Once the formation has been activated, we would be able to block the beasts. And if there are too many beasts, the sect will do something about them. So we¡¯re safe no matter what.¡±

    When he heard this, Dao Shu couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You reinstalled the formation in residentplex 52? You also know how to set up formations?¡±

 Chapter 2013: The Beasts Have Come

    <h4>Chapter 2013: The Beasts Have Come</h4>

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I understand a little. Arranging a few defensive formations wouldn¡¯t be an issue. My Masters have also seen the formation and they are satisfied. I think the formation isn¡¯t that bad. It should be able to block the beasts for a while.¡±

    Dao Shu looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°The more time we spend together, the less I understand you. Not only are you strong, you¡¯re also good at these misceneous things. Alright, then I¡¯ll do as you say. We¡¯ll use your residence as a base to deal with the beasts.¡±

    Dao Niu, who was at the side, joined in, ¡°I also feel that something strange is happening recently. In the past, the beasts of ck Dragon Mountain weren¡¯t silent for this long. It has been a month and yet they haven¡¯t attacked yet. The beasts who were strolling below Lower Earth Mountain used to attack us the moment we got spotted. But now, they immediately run away.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Before I came to Lower Earth Mountain, I heard about the fierceness of the beasts of ck Dragon Mountain. They said that the beasts would descend the mountain once in a while and attack. But this is also good. I wanted to see the strength of the beasts.¡±

    As the group were talking, they finally arrived at residentplex 52. Dao Shu and the others left before the residentplex was rebuilt. Now that they returned, they couldn¡¯t help but stare.

    When they lived in residentplex 52, the entireplex looked ruined. Now that it has been rebuilt, it had a very elegant facade. If they didn¡¯t know where they were going, Dao Shu and the others might have doubted if this was residentplex 52. They were truly shocked.

    The rebuilt residentplex 52 had an aura that tells people it was willing to fight against the heavens. It was like a prideful soldier that dared to face any enemy that faces him.

    A mere residence giving off such a feeling might seem strange, but it existed. Residentplex 52 was giving this exact feeling. Whether they want to admit it or not, Dao Shu and the others had to ept that it exists.

    After looking around residentplex 52, Dao Shu let out a long breath. Then he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯re really a genius. You¡¯re actually able to turn your residence into this.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t my design. Residentplex 52 looked like this originally. But because it¡¯s been abandoned, it was in ruins. Otherwise, it would have kept this aura.¡±

    Dao Shu and the others were stunned for a moment. Then they turned towards residentplex 52 with a look of longing on their faces. Then Dao Shu turned back to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, do you think residentplex 53 could also be like this?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°It should be. From what I can see, residentplex 53 has the sameyout as residentplex 52. If it¡¯s rebuilt well, it should look the same as residentplex 52. However, the defensive formation of residentplex 53 has been left in ruins for a long time. It would need to be repaired.¡±

    Dao Shu nodded, then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, if we decide to rebuild residentplex 53, you have to help us.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Of course. But I have to remind you that I only dared to rebuild this ce because of my mission. The mission gave this entire peak to me. If you want to renovate residentplex 53, then you have to ask for permission from the sect.¡±

    When Dao Shu heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but freeze for a moment. Then he frowned and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it would be troublesome. The sect might not give us permission.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°That might not be the case. The Tyrant de Sect is aware of Lower Earth Mountain¡¯s situation. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have issued a special mission. If you ask to rebuild residentplex 53 at this time, the sect might agree.¡±

    As he said that, Zhao Hai led everyone into residentplex 52 and then assigned them their rooms. Dao Shu and the others were still quite some distance away from where Zhao Hai was living, but the facilities in their residences wereplete. They definitely won¡¯t have any problems with it.

    Once Dao Shu and the others had settled down, they ate food and drank liquor. Then Dao Shu and the others returned to their rooms to rest.

    Zhao Hai only discovered this after he arrived in the True Spirit Realm. Here, people get hungry when they don¡¯t eat and they get drunk if they drink too much liquor. This would never happen in the Great Realm of Cultivation.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t drink a lot. Moreover, his physique was very special. Everything that enters his body would immediately be energy. Because of this, he would not get drunk unless he wanted to.

    It was already gettingte, Zhao Hai watched Qiu Tie soak in the medicinal bath and then returned back to his room to rest. After returning to his room, Zhao Hai took out the jade slip with the Goldentip de Technique inside and studied it seriously.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t intend to use his Undead during this beast attack. He wants to train himself. Compared to the lower realms, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t nning on relying on his Undead and beasts at this time. At his current level, any carelessness might reveal the Space¡¯s existence to the powerful experts of the realm. Although the possibility was very small, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t want to take the risk.

    Additionally, Zhao Hai wants to train hisbat skills. In any realm, the stronger your are, the more power your words will have. And when Zhao Hai came to the True Spirit Realm, the opportunities he could use the Space became smaller and smaller. Therefore, it was imperative for him to improve his strength.

    The night passed quietly. The next day, Zhao Hai woke up early to practice his de. Then he ordered the robot to call Dao Shu and the others for a meal. This time, the group only ate breakfast and didn¡¯t drink. Then they went to their respective training yards to practice. Dao Shu and the others were the kind to practice like madmen. Otherwise, they would have friends in the Tyrant de Sect.

    Life seems to return to normal. For three days in a row, Lower Earth Mountain was very peaceful. Zhao Hai and the others were also not anxious. And Zhao Hai used these three days to practice the Goldentip de.

    However, Zhao Hai made his robots monitor ck Dragon Mountain. As long as any changes happen, they would immediately report to him.

    Five days after Dao Shu and the others moved to residentplex 52, as Zhao Hai was practicing his de in the training yard, a grating rm was suddenly heard. Zhao Hai knew that this was an rm from the robots monitoring ck Dragon Mountain. This meant that there were changes to the beasts in the mountain.

    Zhao Hai immediately moved and arrived at the entrance of residentplex 52. When the Tyrant de Sect built the residences on Lower Earth Mountain, their main goal was to guard against the beasts of ck Dragon Mountain. Therefore, the entrances of the residentplexes were all facing the ck Dragon Mountain. Moreover, each entrance provided a very wide field of view, allowing the disciples to clearly see the situation.

    Large quantities of beasts were currently gushing out of ck Dragon Mountain. All of these beasts were heading towards Lower Earth Mountain. From Zhao Hai¡¯s calctions, there should be around ten thousand beasts heading his way.

    Ten thousand beasts might not be a lot, but this is the True Spirit Realm. The beasts here were much more powerful than the ones in the lower realms. These ten thousand beasts were a true threat to Zhao Hai and the others.

    A dark shadow began to cover Lower Earth Mountain. Zhao Hai looked up and saw eagle-shaped beasts flying above.

    Zhao Hai coldly looked at the beasts and his expression sank. He didn¡¯t understand what these beasts wanted to do. But it was certain that their target was Lower Earth Mountain.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai felt the presence of a few people beside him. He turned his head and saw that it was Dao Shu and the others. They were also looking at the beasts with heavy expressions on their faces. They also knew that the beasts were aiming for Lower Earth Mountain. Zhao Hai calmly said, ¡°Senior Brothers, it seems like we¡¯ll have to hold this ce as our frontline. Senior Brother Dao, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to send a message back to the sect. We¡¯ll hold the beasts here to give the sect enough time to send reinforcements.¡±

    Dao Shu nodded and said, ¡°I can take care of it. But Junior Brother, we need to stop the beasts here. Otherwise, they would go beyond Lower Earth Mountain. Then your nts will be ruined. And beyond that is the center of the sect. Serving Disciples aren¡¯t strong enough to face the beasts. We can¡¯t afford to lose them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be able to keep them here.¡± After saying that, he waved his hand and released a thousand Undead as well as some flying beasts. He also took out his heavy ive.

    Since he wasn¡¯t nning on relying too much on his Undead, Zhao Hai only released Hu Wei and his army. Hu Wei¡¯s troops were strong and well-trained. They would be the best Undead to use in this situation. As for the flying beasts, they would be used to entangle the flying beasts of ck Dragon Mountain. Zhao Hai knew that if he didn¡¯t release the Undead and the flying beasts, it would be impossible for him to block the beasts even with the help of Dao Shu and the others. Moreover, among the beasts that wereing over were very powerful beasts.

    Seeing Zhao Hai release so many Undead as well as flying beasts, Dao Shu couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then heughed and said, ¡°Good! With this, we can stop the beasts. Also, Brother, do you like using this kind of huge de? Not a lot of people in the sect use this.¡±

 Chapter 2014: Cavalry Charge

    <h4>Chapter 2014: Cavalry Charge</h4>

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Back in the lower realms, there are quite a few people who use this kind of de. It¡¯s most suitable for charging and killing thousands of enemies. Do you want to give it a try?¡± After saying that, Zhao Hai waved his hand and released a demon horse.

    The demon horse was a product of a low-level realm. When Zhao Hai first obtained this horse, it was three meters tall and five meters long. It has great strength and sharp teeth. It was extremely fierce.

    Normally, the potential of this beast shouldn¡¯t be great. But because of the Space, the beasts that Zhao Hai took in from the True Spirit Realm provided the demon horse with genes that rapidly increased its evolution. After some time, the strength of the demon horse became no weaker than novice cultivators of the True Spirit Realm.

    Zhao Hai also discovered an issue. Although the Undead directly benefited from his increase in strength, they weren¡¯t as fast in upgrading as the Space¡¯s beasts. Now, the mostmon Raging Bull in the Space had the strength of the Transcending Tribtion Stage. As for the Argali, they were at the Nascent Soul Stage. The increase of their strength was shocking.

    And like the Raging Bull and the Argali, the Demon Horse have be stronger. Their hooves were now emitting fire and their tails had a wisp of me. Their skin was as tough as leather armor and their eyes were as red as blood. They became one of the most suitable mounts for the battlefield.

    After installing the saddle on the back of the demon horse, Zhao Hai rode on its back. At the same time, a set of fierce armor appeared on his body.

    This wasn¡¯t the end. Hu Wei and the other Undead soldiers also waved their hands and took out their own Undead mounts. After mounting their mounts, they waved their hands once more to take their weapons out.

    Dao Shu and the others stared at this scene. They werepletely speechless. This was the first time they saw something like this.

    Zhao Hai turned his head towards Dao Shu and the others. By this point, his whole body has been covered by armor. Even his face was covered by his headpiece. On his left hand was a shield that had a devil¡¯s face in front. In ce of the devil¡¯s eyes were two red crystals. This made Zhao Hai look like the reincarnation of a Devil King.

    As soon as they met Zhao Hai¡¯s gaze, Dao Shu and the others felt like they were frogs being targeted by a snake. The hair on their body couldn¡¯t help but stand up. Then Zhao Hai flipped open his visor and said, ¡°Senior Brothers, wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll lead my Undead army for a charge to trim the numbers of the beasts.¡±

    Dao Shu stared, then his expression changed as he said, ¡°You want to attack? No, that¡¯s too dangerous. There are high-level beasts among the horde. You can¡¯t go.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about me. A beast is a beast. Senior Brothers, wait for me. I¡¯ll return soon.¡± After he was done speaking, Zhao Hai put down his visor. He swung his ive forward and roared, ¡°Kill!¡± Then he charged towards the horde of beasts.

    They were still on the mountain and there were only a few narrow roads leading down. And because of disrepair, weeds were very abundant on the paths. It wasn¡¯t easy to walk through the paths. However, Zhao Hai and the army don¡¯t care. The Demon Horse treated the mountain terrain as though it was tnd. The same was true for Hu Wei and his army¡¯s Undead Horses.

    Zhao Hai and his army looked like a group of fierce tigers descending the mountain and charging towards the beasts. At the same time, Zhao Hai immersed himself in the intent of the Rolling Rocks Technique. A huge stone slowly emerged from Zhao Hai¡¯s body and rolled down the mountain, aiming towards trampling the iing beasts.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s group approaching them, the beasts from ck Dragon Mountain couldn¡¯t help but get stunned. These beasts were as smart as humans. And they haven¡¯t seen someone face them like this before.

    Although the beasts were stunned, their speed didn¡¯t allow them to stop. They continued to charge towards Zhao Hai. Before long, the two groups shed.

    With hisrge ive in his hand, Zhao Hai danced around the ck Dragon Mountain¡¯s beasts. Rebirth stage beasts were like paper as he teared through them.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s approach naturally attracted the attention of the high-level beasts. They immediately rushed towards Zhao Hai and his Undead army.

    ng! It was the first time Zhao Hai¡¯srge ive was blocked. In front of him was a huge boar at the height of three meters. It had half-meter long fangs that looked like two scimitars.

    Although Zhao Hai¡¯s des were blocked by the boar, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t halt his charge. The demon horse continued to charge forward. The wild board couldn¡¯t help but get stunned when it saw Zhao Hai. It expected its blow to stun Zhao Hai. However, its opponent continued on as if nothing happened.

    As the board was stunned, Hu Wei and the others also charged in. Hu Wei and his soldiers were veteran soldiers of the battlefield. They were knowledgeable about anything regarding the battlefield. They might look like they were charging with all their strength, but this wasn¡¯t the case. Whenever they attack, they would always add a bit of spring to their weapon. They might go for a frontal attack, but their swing would be a bit soft. This would prevent any counterforce from stunning them. They would only use all of their strength in bursts. This would save enough energy to survive the entire length of the charge.

    Zhao Hai also used this method when he fought against the boar. It might seem like he was recklessly charging over, but he was making precise attacks along with his demon horse. It was precisely because of this that he wasn¡¯t harmed by the boar.

    The boar was unable to hurt Zhao Hai, which was unfortunate for it. As soon as Zhao Hai passed by it, Hu Wei and the others followed. With the boar being stunned, Hu Wei and the others took advantage and attacked. Although the boar was quite strong, it was currently facing an army, or a cavalry to be precise. In this case, the boar was immediately hacked by the Undead army. In the end, it had to retreat with heavy injuries.

    Zhao Hai and the army didn¡¯t stop. They continued to charge into the flood of ten thousand beasts. Then before long, Zhao Hai and the army pass through the entire beast horde.

    After breaking through the horde of beasts, Zhao Hai turned his demon horse around and then rushed back into the beasts. In a blink of an eye, Zhao Hai rushed into the beast horde and then charged back again. At the same time, the flying beasts that Zhao Hai released fought against the eagle-shaped beasts for a few rounds before returning to patrol around residentplex 52.

    When he got out from the beasts once more, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t charge back. Instead, hemanded his army to return to residentplex 52. After jumping down his demon horse, Zhao Hai waved his hand and received Hu Wei and the others along with the demon horse and his ive. Naturally, the flying beasts were taken back as well. The peak returned to its normal appearance.

    Meanwhile, Dao Shu and the others were stunned by what they saw. Dao Shu and the others were cultivation madmen and were from the Tyrant de Sect. They have seen cavalry charges like these in the past. But the charges they¡¯ve seen didn¡¯t have as much impact as Zhao Hai¡¯s.

    As he received his ive, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°How is it, Senior Brothers? Isn¡¯t this impressive?¡±

    Dao Shu and the others recovered their senses. They looked at Zhao Hai with shining eyes. Then Dao Shu eximed, ¡°Impressive, very impressive! Brother, let us try it too!¡±

    Zhao Hai gasped for breath and said, ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re going to exhaust me to death. It¡¯s not easy to release those Undead. I need to replenish my spiritual force. Our charge should buy us some time. I¡¯m going to rest first.¡± After speaking, Zhao Hai took out a few pills and ate them. Then he sat down cross-legged before saying, ¡°Senior Brothers, help me for a while. I¡¯ll recover first. Now that I attacked, the beasts would certainly target residentplex 52. As long as we persevere until reinforcements arrive, we will win.¡±

    Dao Shu and the others now understood why Zhao Hai charged into the beast horde. He wanted to attract their attention so that they wouldn¡¯t go anywhere else.

    Actually, Zhao Hai has no issues with his spiritual force. He just said that to make Dao Shu and the others believe that he couldn¡¯t fight with his Undead for a long time. This would conform to the standards of a Rebirth-stage cultivator.

    Dao Shu and the othersplied. They immediately pulled their own des out and red at the beasts. They had fought against beasts many times. Now that they managed to taunt the beasts and could gain time for the sect, they naturally have noints.

    At this time, theing beasts were flooding towards residentplex 52. In his charge with Hu Wei and the others, Zhao Hai managed to kill around 2000 beasts. It was quite a terrifying number. Because of this, the beast horde was enraged. Now, the only thing in their eyes was residentplex 52. If they didn¡¯t trample Zhao Hai, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to calm down. Therefore, all the beasts charged towards Zhao Hai¡¯s peak.

    But what Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t know was that two pairs of eyes were observing them from above. They even heard Zhao Hai¡¯s words. The two people who were observing had smiles running from ear to ear. Of course, the two people were the Yin Yang Elders.

 Chapter 2015: Rewarding Zhao Hai

    <h4>Chapter 2015: Rewarding Zhao Hai</h4>

    The Yin Yang Elders knew a long time ago that the beasts of ck Dragon Mountain were going to attack. They were quite worried for Zhao Hai. After all, Zhao Hai was their sole disciple and was also someone who has an Innate Dao Body. This disciple couldn¡¯t just be leftpletely on his own. His potential could benefit the Tyrant de Sect in the future.

    So when the Tyrant de Sect discovered that there was movement in ck Dragon Mountain, they monitored the beasts all day long. Before the beasts assembled and rushed towards Lower Earth Mountain, the sect was already watching them.

    However, the sect didn¡¯t inform the disciples about their n. Fearing for Zhao Hai¡¯s safety, the Yin Yang Elders rushed towards Lower Earth Mountain. Because of this, they were able to see everything Zhao Hai did.

    When they saw Zhao Hai leading the Undead to charge towards the horde of beasts, the elders almost couldn¡¯t stop themselves from charging over. But in the end, they were able to hold back. But they were a bit angry. They silently scolded Zhao Hai for being too reckless.

    Upon hearing what Zhao Hai said after returning, the two elders understood what he meant. At the same time, their image of Zhao Hai became more elevated.

    Looking at Zhao Hai who was sitting cross-legged and recovering his energy, the Yin Elder turned his head to the Yang Elder and said, ¡°Junior Brother, Lin Ling has really contributed greatly to the sect. If we don¡¯t take his physique in mind, just depending on this, Little Hai could already provide huge help to the Tyrant de Sect. What do you think?¡±

    The Yang Elderughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. But the two of us should be the most happy. Hahaha. When I think of how those guys will react, I can¡¯t help butugh.¡±

    The Yin Elder alsoughed. At this time, the beast horde were rushing up Zhao Hai¡¯s peak. It wouldn¡¯t take long before they would arrive in residentplex 52. Dao Shu and the others have also begun fighting the beasts.

    There weren¡¯t a lot of powerful beasts in the horde. It was impossible for the Tyrant de Sect to allow too many powerful beasts to enter the sect. Although Dao Shu and the others haven¡¯t reached the Teleportation Stage, all of them were Earth Monarchs. It wasn¡¯t difficult for them to fight against the beasts. However, the beasts have been enraged by Zhao Hai¡¯s actions. This caused their eyes to turn red, making thempletely unafraid of Dao Shu and the others.

    The beasts wanted to attack Zhao Hai who was in resident number 52. But unfortunately for them, they would be disappointed. The defensive formation of residentplex 52 simply didn¡¯t allow them to proceed.

    Seeing the enemy in front of them but were unable to attack, the beastspletely lost their minds. They began to smash their bodies towards the defensive shield of the residence.

    At this time, several strong beasts began to join in on the attack. Dao Shu and the others weren¡¯t doing very well. Several of them began getting injured. Until now, they had never been separated. They had almost perfect synergy between each other. Although they encountered a few dangers, all of them managed to survive.

    It was also at this time that Zhao Hai slowly opened his eyes. He didn¡¯t need a long time to recover his spiritual qi. But his previous charge took quite an amount of spiritual qi. Now that he has recovered to his peak, he doesn¡¯t need to pretend anymore.

    Seeing Dao Shu and the others¡¯ situation, Zhao Hai pped the ground beside him and his entire body shot up. His tang de also appeared in his hand. Then he rushed out of residentplex 52.

    The person the beasts hated the most was Zhao Hai. Seeing Zhao Hai rushing over, the beasts were immediately drawn towards him. Zhao Hai¡¯s de shone with golden light. He also used his movement technique to weave through the beasts. Once in a while, a pitiful yell was heard from the beasts.

    Seeing the de technique that Zhao Hai used, the Yin Yang Elders couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. The Yin Elder sighed and said, ¡°This kid is too terrifying. He actually learned the Goldentip de up to this level. I would be jealous if I was in his generation.¡±

    The Yang Elder also bitterly smiled, ¡°Having a disciple like him is really a huge blow. It seems like he learned everything on his own. He gave me no sense of aplishment at all.¡±

    The Yin Elder smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, no matter what, we are his Masters. We still have a lot of things we could teach him. ¡°

    The Yang Elder smiled bitterly, ¡°The sect should have learned about the situation by now. The n can be implemented. The first batch of reinforcements should arrive soon.¡±

    The Yin Elder nodded, ¡°They will be here soon. Those little fellows should know that their status as a disciple of the Tyrant de isn¡¯t only for gaining benefits. Their status represented their responsibility to the sect.¡± As the two were talking, ck spots began appearing in the distance. The two elders turned their heads to see Tyrant de Sect cultivators riding on flying beasts. Naturally, they were here to support Zhao Hai and the others.

    The two elders vanished from the sky above residentplex 52. The next moment, they appeared in residentplex 53 where Dao Shu and the others lived. As long as they¡¯re not spotted, then they weren¡¯t worried.

    Zhao Hai has no time to think of other things right now. Although his movement technique was suitable for group battles, he was fighting a lot of beasts. Moreover, the beasts were fearless. All of them wished to bury Zhao Hai no matter what it took. In this case, no matter how good Zhao Hai¡¯s movement technique was, it would be difficult for him to evade everything.

    If Zhao Hai used his divergent abilities, then it would be impossible for him to be under heavy attack. But Zhao Hai chose to not use his abilities. He didn¡¯t want people to know about his various cards. Because of this, he was injured during the battle. Fortunately, his wounds weren¡¯t heavy. Only his clothes were ripped apart in several ces. But his wounds were currently bleeding out, making him look worse than he actually is.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai heard a loud crying from the sky. Zhao Hai and the others couldn¡¯t help but look up to see the reinforcements that were sent by the sect.

    Naturally, the people that were sent by the sect weren¡¯t weak. And all of them have their own flying mounts. They were currently fighting against the eagle-shaped beasts in the sky. The eagle beasts weren¡¯t very strong. They were now falling back under the attack of the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s disciples.

    As more and more reinforcements joined the battle, the eagle beasts in the sky quickly decreased. Seeing that they weren¡¯t doing well, the remaining eagles issued a cry and then ran away. In a blink of an eye, they disappeared.

    After routing the eagle beasts, the cultivators in the sky descended on the mountain and began fighting against the beast horde.

    However, there were just too many beasts present. Although the Tyrant de Sect sent a lot of reinforcements, it would be impossible for them to deal with the beasts in such a short period of time. Especially since the beasts have been enraged.

    But as time passed by and more reinforcements arrived, the beasts could no longer hold on. The stronger beasts were first to retreat and were then followed by the weaker ones.

    Before long, a loud roar was heard as all the beasts howled and then ran away.

    The battle finally came to an end. It was at this point that Zhao Hai and the others discovered that the sky was turning dark. They had been fighting for an entire day.

    At this moment, a group of people walked towards Zhao Hai. Turning his head, Zhao Hai saw that it was Ge Yueyu and his group. Zhao Hai immediately cupped his fist and said, ¡°Senior Brother Ge, thanks foring over to help. Otherwise, I would be in great danger.¡±

    Ge Yueyu cupped his fist as well and said, ¡°Junior Brother is too polite. I didn¡¯t expect that the beasts would be so rampant. They actually dared to gather a horde to attack Lower Earth Mountain.¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°Not only are they nning to attack Lower Earth Mountain, they also want to attack the center of the sect. Fortunately, we were able to stop them here.¡±

    Ge Yueyu stared, then hisplexion changed as he said, ¡°Are you telling the truth? Are they really nning to attack the center of the sect?¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°Senior Brother, I wouldn¡¯t dare deceive you in this matter. I don¡¯t know if the sect is aware of Lower Earth Mountain¡¯s state, but the beasts whoe over frequently should know that there aren¡¯t many people in Lower Earth Mountain. If they just wanted to attack the mountain, they wouldn¡¯t have sent too many beasts. So I thought that their attack on Lower Earth Mountain wasn¡¯t as simple.¡±

    Ge Yueyu nodded. At this time, the other cultivators of the Tyrant de Sect gathered around them. They looked at Zhao Hai and the others. Among those who fought against the beasts, Zhao Hai and Dao Shu¡¯s group were the most injured. There were plenty of wounds on Zhao Hai¡¯s body. But after listening to Zhao Hai, it seems like he was fine, so everyone was relieved.

    Soon after, another group of people arrived. These people were different from the ones who came earlier. These people were quite old. Moreover, their cultivation level was very high judging by the fact that they could fly on their own. At least they were at the Teleportation Stage.

    These people were Elders of the Tyrant de Sect. There were five of them who arrived. As the five eldersnded on residentplex 52, everyone immediately cupped their fists and bowed, ¡°We have seen the elders.¡±

    The five elders nodded. Then one of them walked up to Zhao Hai and the others and said, ¡°You have suffered. You¡¯ve provided great contributions to the sect.¡±

    Zhao Hai and Dao Shu¡¯s group hastily returned with a salute and said, ¡°Elder is overpraising. It¡¯s something we should do.¡±

    The elder shook his head, then he turned his head to the others and said, ¡°Everyone, aren¡¯t you wondering why so many beasts didn¡¯t attack the sect immediately? Instead, they all rushed towards this peak. When did the beasts be too stupid?¡±

    The cultivators didn¡¯t speak. But upon hearing the elder, they had a look of puzzlement on their faces. Then the elder exined, ¡°It¡¯s not because the beasts have be stupid, nor did the beasts didn¡¯t dare attack the center of the Tyrant de Sect. Instead, it¡¯s because Zhao Hai and the others led them to attack this peak. I heard people say that Zhao Hai is a summoner and a beast trainer. Just now, he took out a thousand Undead and charged towards the beast horde, causing them to be enraged. That¡¯s why they all rushed here. Now tell me, are they heroes or not?¡±

    Nobody dared to disagree. Then the elder said, ¡°For a long time, Lower Earth Mountain has be a ce where nobody wants to go to. Even those who were assigned here will find a way to be relocated. And it¡¯s because it¡¯s too close to ck Dragon Mountain. But if we give up on Lower Earth Mountain, what else will we give up on in the future? Today, the beasts attacked Lower Earth Mountain. But tomorrow they can attack another ce. So do we give up on the entire sect? Therefore, from now on, the Tyrant de Sect will re-open assignments to Lower Earth Mountain. We¡¯re transferring disciples from the inner mountain peaks to popte Lower Earth Mountain and rebuild it.¡±

    Upon hearing the elder, the disciples present couldn¡¯t help but look at each other in dismay. They didn¡¯t expect the sect to make such a decision at this time. It must be known that those who came to support were all from the inner sect. Some of them might even be transferred to Lower Earth Mountain soon. To be honest, they didn¡¯t want toe. But upon listening to the elder, they knew that the sect wouldn¡¯t change its decision.

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but pout. To be honest, they were already used to staying on the inner peaks. If they were transferred to Lower Earth Mountain, their peaceful times would inevitably be disturbed by the attacking beasts.

    Seeing the reactions, the elder coldly snorted and said, ¡°You inner disciples have always enjoyed the benefits of the sect. It came to a point where you thought that it is your right. But you forget that these benefits don¡¯te for free. You need to contribute to the sect. And as disciples, the more you bring contributions to the sect, the better benefits you will receive.¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you, this peak will belong to Zhao Hai in the future. Nobody cane here without his approval. But don¡¯t be jealous. He didn¡¯t get this peak for free. While everyone gave up on Lower Earth Mountain, Zhao Hai volunteered to nt thends beneath the mountain. And because of this, the sect will never ask for a cut of his harvest. Even if Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t do anything from now on, he will live better than most of you just by relying on the ie from the fields. This isn¡¯t the Tyrant de Sect giving preferential treatment to Zhao Hai. This task has been offered for a long time, but nobody took it because you¡¯re afraid of Lower Earth Mountain.¡±

    ¡°After many years, only Zhao Hai took the task. And that¡¯s the reason why he received his current benefits. And today, he stepped up once more. In order to protect the center of the sect, he risked his life to lure the horde of beasts to this peak. So as a reward, the sect has decided to give Zhao Hai the privilege to choose ten manuals per year from the bottom six floors of the de Pavilion. And if he wants to get more manuals, he only needs to spend half of the contribution points.¡±

    ¡°All of you need to remember this, the more you contribute to the sect, the more benefits the sect will give to you.¡±

 Chapter 2016: Being Enlightened

    <h4>Chapter 2016: Being Enlightened</h4>

    It has to be said that the words of the elder prated deep inside the minds of the inner disciples. This was because the elder who just spoke was none other than the Head Steward of the Inner Sect, Elder Tian Yuanhai.

    Although the inner disciples of the Tyrant de Sect take different elders as their masters, other than those who became True Disciples, most of them were only disciples in name. The elders don¡¯t have enough time to guide them. Therefore, inner disciples most often listen to a lecture by an elder every ten days. And to listen to these lectures, inner disciples need to find Tian Yuanhai. This was because Tian Yuanhai was in charge of all inner disciples. This made his position in the inner sect quite high.

    Since the words came out of Tian Yuanhai¡¯s mouth, then it must be true. It must be known that only core disciples have ess to the sixth floor of the de Pavilion. Even True Disciples don¡¯t have such a privilege. Zhao Hai has just joined the Tyrant de Sect recently, but he already gained this benefit. It¡¯s impossible for these inner disciples to not be jealous.

    But after seeing the blood on Zhao Hai¡¯s body, the inner disciples present no longer felt any envy. This was because they didn¡¯t have such power.

    Tian Yuanhai looked at the inner disciples and said, ¡°In addition, for Dao Shu and his eleven brothers, because they have stayed in Lower Earth Mountain for many years, the sect will reward them. In the future, residentplex 53 will belong to them. Without their permission, nobody is allowed to enter their residence.¡±

    As soon as they heard Tian Yuanhai, Dao Shu and the others were excited. They didn¡¯t expect that they would also receive a reward. This caused them to feel ecstatic. Dao Shu quickly replied, ¡°Elder Tian, residentplex 53 is in disrepair. Do we have permission to rebuild it?¡±

    Tian Yuanhai nodded, ¡°I already said that residentplex 53 will belong to you. You can do anything you want with it. Not only that, the entire Taiyuan Peak will be yours.¡±

    Tian Yuanhai¡¯s words caused the inner disciples present to feel envious once more. They knew about Dao Shu and his brothers. These twelve brothers were cultivation maniacs that didn¡¯t care about anything else. Because of this, they became an odd group in the Tyrant de Sect. Although nobody ridiculed them in their faces, the other disciples tended to stay away from them. This was because they were afraid of beingughed at if they associated with Dao Shu and the others.

    However, in a blink of an eye, Dao Shu and the others were given their own territory. It must be known that inner disciples of the Tyrant de Sect cannot just decide where they would live. If they want to dig out a cave residence, then they would need to ask permission from the sect. Then they would dig out a cave in the ce the sect designated. And that was only during special situations. Most of the time, inner disciples could only live in residences assigned to them by the sect. The rooms assigned by the sect weren¡¯t too big. Moreover, disciples would have to live with other disciples inside one shared courtyard. Because of this, many inner disciples dreamed of having a ce of their own.

    Originally, Dao Shu and the others didn¡¯t catch the eyes of the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s disciples. Nobody paid any attention to them. But now, they were able to get their own peak. In the Tyrant de Sect, this privilege was only reserved for core disciples.

    Dao Shu and the others were beyond happy with their reward. However, their happiness didn¡¯t stem from having to own Taiyuan Peak. Instead, they were happy because they could rebuild residentplex 53, just like residentplex 52.

    Dao Shu and the others liked what Zhao Hai did with residentplex 52. If they can rebuild their own residence ording to residentplex 52¡¯s style, then they can die happy.

    After rewarding Zhao Hai as well as the Dao Shu and the others, Tian Yuanhai looked at the disciples who came to help and said, ¡°Everyone who came here to help will also be rewarded. As for those who received the order but didn¡¯te, they will be punished ording to the sect¡¯s rules. Alright, you can return to your own ces. In the next few days, the sect will issue an assignment order. If you receive the assignment, make sure you arrive here in five days. If you don¡¯t, you will be punished.¡±

    Upon hearing Tian Yuanhai, the disciples immediately dispersed. They knew that the matter had already been decided and there was no way to change it.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t surprised about this result. However, he didn¡¯t expect the sect to give so many rewards. In any case, it was beneficial for him.

    After everyone left, Zhao Hai as well as Dao Shu and the others returned to residentplex 52. Although their wounds were serious, all of them were shallow wounds. They would heal before long.

    Zhao Hai and the others immediately began to dress their wounds. At the same time, they took a rest. They gathered in Zhao Hai¡¯s living room the next day.

    It took a very short time for everyone¡¯s wound to heal. The medicinal nts of the Tyrant de Sect were very good. Dao Shu and the others were recovering well, and there was no need to mention Zhao Hai. There weren¡¯t even scars left in his body.

    After sitting down in the living room, Zhao Hai looked at Dao Shu and the others and smiled, ¡°Senior Brothers, now that you own Taiyuan Peak, how do you n to rebuild it?¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Dao Shu¡¯s spirit seems to be ignited as he immediately replied, ¡°Little Hai, if it¡¯s alright, we want to leave rebuilding Taiyuan Peak to you. There¡¯s no need to add anything extra. We¡¯re fine with it being the same as residentplex 52.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Senior Brother, do you really want the exact same? Aren¡¯t you afraid that people wouldugh at you for copying?¡±

    Dao Shu waved his hand and said, ¡°If they want tough, then they canugh. I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s my house. The important thing is I¡¯mfortable.¡±

    Hearing Dao Shu, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he closed his eyes for a long time as he pondered. Although Dao Shu¡¯s words sounded ordinary, those who can truly embody it were very few.

    In any world, very few people chose to do what they want to do. This was because people tend to pay attention to how other people view them. They would change themselves to win the approval of other people. It was rare for someone to not care about what other people were thinking about them.

    Even Zhao Hai, who had a great handle on his perception, would still care about how other people viewed him. One of the reasons for this was so that people wouldn¡¯t know about the Space. But at the same time, he doesn¡¯t want other people to look at him strangely. He couldn¡¯t be as free and easygoing as Dao Shu and the others.

    Dao Shu¡¯s words caused Zhao Hai¡¯s mind to be cleared. Zhao Hai became aware of how much he cared about how other people see him. And this wasn¡¯t a good thing for his cultivation.

    Dao Shu and the others were looking at Zhao Hai in confusion. They don¡¯t know what was going on. But being cultivators, they could see that Zhao Hai seems to have reached a state of enlightenment. Therefore, they didn¡¯t disturb him. Conversely, they became Zhao Hai¡¯s dao protectors.

    Zhao Hai felt his mind going through a transformation. His thoughts seem to be clearer. It was a wonderful feeling. It seems like invisible shackles were being removed from his mind.

    This process doesn¡¯t include Zhao Hai¡¯s heart¡¯s demon. Caring about what others view you wasn¡¯t a heart¡¯s demon. However, it had the effect of closing your mind to other paths. Now that Zhao Hai discovered this point, he was able to remove this blockade, making his mind more spacious and clear.

    After some time. Zhao Hai let out a long breath. When he opened his eyes, he noticed Dao Shu and the others protecting him in the center. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be touched. Dao Shu also noticed Zhao Hai waking up, he immediately asked, ¡°Little Hai, how are you feeling? Are you alright?¡±

    Zhao Hai let out a long breath, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thanks a lot, Senior Brother Dao. Your words have enlightened me.¡±

    Hearing this, Dao Shu couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°My words enlightened you? Which words?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°You said that you don¡¯t care what the house looks like because it¡¯s your house in the end. But let¡¯s forget about this, I¡¯ll send Little Tie over to your courtyard with the robots to rebuild it. You can live here in the meantime. You can also use this time to understand the defensive formation of the residence. Since you want to rebuild your residence in the same way as mine, you will know how to control it when it¡¯s done rebuilding.¡±

    As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, Dao Shu and the others became excited. Dao Shu immediately replied, ¡°Brother, I won¡¯t say useless things. But remember that we¡¯ll be your brothers forever.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll remember that. Senior Brothers, let¡¯s go eat a meal. You don¡¯t need to worry about your residence, the robots will take care of it. In the next few days, once the other inner disciples move over, I really want to see their expressions when they see your mountain.¡±

    Dao Shuughed and said, ¡°Hahaha. When the timees, I want to see the envy on their faces.¡± Zhao Hai smiled at everyone and didn¡¯t say anything. Then he led everyone to the dining room and ate breakfast. The food was already prepared a long time ago, and it was Qiu Tie whomanded the robots to make it. Although Qiu Tie was focused on his cultivation recently, he didn¡¯t ck on his duties as a servant. But instead of doing housework himself, he has the robots tomand. This gave him a lot of free time.

 Chapter 2017: Path of A Genius

    <h4>Chapter 2017: Path of A Genius</h4>

    After taking care of Dao Shu and the others¡¯ matters, Zhao Hai resumed his life of cultivation. Zhao Hai was able to get a good measure of his strength after the battle. If it weren¡¯t for his good movement techniques and richbat experience, he wouldn¡¯t have gained as good of a result. In other words, his de skills were far inferiorpared to Dao Shu and the others.

    Although he discovered this weak point, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately use his reward and obtained manuals from the de Pavilion. He knew that these manuals wouldn¡¯t be able to give him a boost in a short time. The Space might help him in his cultivation, gainingprehension on his own was still the best method. Now that he was in the True Spirit Realm, the most important thing for Zhao Hai was regr practice.

    The True Spirit Realm and the Great Realm of Cultivation was different. In the Great Realm of Cultivation, as long as Zhao Hai¡¯s mental state reaches a certain level, he would be able to confidently use it to control his spiritual qi. And with the help of the treasures in the Space, his cultivation speed would progress quickly.

    But in the True Spirit Realm, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare act the same way. This was because cultivation manuals in the True Spirit Realm required more mentalprehension. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t just use all kinds of treasures to help him cultivate. Only through thoroughprehension could progress be made on a cultivation manual.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai still practiced the first set of manuals that he acquired from the de Pavilion. He wasn¡¯t anxious to go to the de Pavilion and find more powerful manuals.

    The Yin Yang Elders have also been paying attention to Zhao Hai. The reward that Zhao Hai received was partly due to the Yin Yang Elders. They wanted to help Zhao Hai using this method. At the same time, they wanted to reward Zhao Hai for his contributions. Before this, Zhao Hai gave the Formation Hall his notes about three-dimensional formations, which allowed the sect to boost its defenses. Only a very small number of people knew that this was Zhao Hai¡¯s contribution. So the Yin Yang Elder used this roundabout way to reward Zhao Hai.

    Good Formation Masters weren¡¯t easy to find in the True Spirit Realm. This was because the life and death of a sect were usually tied to their formations. If a sect had a good formation master, not only would their defenses improve, their refining and crafting would also be better. Because of this, formation masters were highly sought after in the True Spirit Realm.

    If other sects knew that Zhao Hai was a talented formation master, they would do all they could to poach him. And if they couldn¡¯t, they would definitely find a way to destroy him. To protect Zhao Hai, the Yin Yang Elders as well as Elder Zhen decided to tell nobody that it was Zhao Hai who came up with three-dimensional formations. But in exchange for this secrecy, it became difficult to reward Zhao Hai.

    The Yin Yang Elders thought that this was unfair to Zhao Hai. Although Zhao Hai was their disciple, he still needed to be rewarded. So with the help of Elder Zhen, the Yin Yang Elders were able to persuade the other high-level figures of the sect to give Zhao Hai his reward.

    But nobody expected Zhao Hai¡¯s performance during the battle to be so good, especially the charge he did along with his Undead. The Yin Yang Elder were once more convinced that it wasn¡¯t a waste that they had taken Zhao Hai in. Although it might seem like Zhao Hai¡¯s actions were reckless, this kind of careless attitude was also necessary for cultivators. Everyone has their own emotions. If they weren¡¯t allowed to let it out, then it would leave a knot in their hearts. As this knot grows, then it might develop into bing a heart¡¯s demon, which is a very bad thing for cultivators.

    Also, when they knew that Zhao Hai¡¯s charge wasn¡¯t a reckless action but was done with a n in mind, the Yin Yang Elders became more optimistic about Zhao Hai. The two elders even thought that the reward that was given to Zhao Hai was a bitcking.

    But at the same time, the two elders were worried that Zhao Hai would immediately run to the de Pavilion to get powerful manuals upon receiving his reward. If that happens, it wouldn¡¯t bring any benefit to Zhao Hai¡¯s cultivation. In the minds of the two elders, Zhao Hai was someone with greatprehension. But if Zhao Hai learns new things all the time without reaching a deepprehension of the manuals he learned, it wouldn¡¯t benefit him at all. The two had been paying close attention to Zhao Hai¡¯s actions. If Zhao Hai wants to get more manuals from the de Pavilion, then they would stop him.

    Unfortunately for them, their worries were wasted on Zhao Hai. He didn¡¯t go to the de Pavilion to get more manuals and instead practiced the manuals he learned before. The two elders¡¯ evaluation of Zhao Hai increased once more.

    Everyone liked talented disciples. Sects in the True Spirit Realm get a few geniuses every year, but not a lot of these geniuses would eventually be experts. There were also cultivators who weren¡¯t eye-catching but turned out to be stronger experts than these geniuses.

    Whether they be a genius or an ordinary person, those who be powerful experts all share the same characteristics, and that was persistence, seriousness, and humility. These were the basic building blocks of sess, but not a lot of geniuses have these qualities. It can¡¯t be helped, even geniuses can get burnt out.

    Geniuses were too smart, they could learn everything at once. It was because of this that they didn¡¯t take the basics seriously. Why should they dwell on these basic things when they can learn more advanced manuals? It was this mindset that became the greatest obstacle for geniuses. Foundation was very important to any cultivator.

    Back on Earth, there was a saying, genius was 99 percent hard work and 1 percent talent. But during crucial times, this 1 percent became more important than the 99 percent. It can be seen from this saying that genius wasposed of two parts, and that was talent and diligence. If you have talent and no diligence, then you wouldn¡¯t reach far. If you have diligence but have no talent, then you would only reach the same height as your predecessors, it would be very hard for you to go beyond.

    So upon discovering that Zhao Hai was a genius, the Yin Yang Elders were still worried about the other half. They were afraid that Zhao Hai would follow the footsteps of those fallen geniuses and achieve nothing.

    They have always thought that their worries were not unnecessary. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t only a cultivation genius, he could also refine artifacts, craft pills, and arrange formations. It was precisely because of this that the two elders were more worried. They were afraid that Zhao Hai would be distracted and lose everything.

    But seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s actions, the two elders werepletely relieved. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t blinded by his rich rewards. This made the elders happy.

    Unlike Zhao Hao¡¯s peaceful cultivation, a storm was brewing among the inner disciples of the Tyrant de Sect. Upon knowing that they might be transferred to Lower Earth Mountain, the inner disciples began shoring the cards in their hands. Those who didn¡¯t care about their masters went to them for help. They didn¡¯t want to get transferred to Lower Earth Mountain. Those who have rtionships with core disciples began to hug their thighs even tighter, afraid that they would be dragged to Lower Earth Mountain.

    Some inner disciples even inquired elders to see if they had been selected to be transferred to Lower Earth Mountain.

    But in the end, everyone found that they had hit a snag. Lower Earth Mountain¡¯s assignment has been decided by the sect and nobody can influence it. Those who tried to use a backdoor to get out of the assignment were severely warned, causing all inner disciples to behave.

    The entire Tyrant de Sect became quiet, it was as if they were waiting for their death sentence and the day of their execution. There was a depressing atmosphere throughout the sect.

    The higher-ups of the sect were unsatisfied by the reaction of the inner disciples. Originally, they didn¡¯t intend to send too many people to Lower Earth Mountain. But upon seeing the situation, the Tyrant de Sect decided to send more people than was nned.

    Zhao Hai was unaware of the decisions made by the sect¡¯s higher-ups. Nor did he know about the situation of the inner disciples. But if he knew what the inner disciples were doing, he would certainly disdain them. In his opinion, someone who evades hardship will not go far as a cultivator. Cultivators not only need to cultivate their spiritual qi, they also need to cultivate their heart. If they don¡¯t cultivate their heart, their achievements would be limited.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t in the mood to care about misceneous things. During the battle, he used the Rolling Rocks de as well as the Goldentip de. These two techniques give priority towards offense. Zhao Hai was stillcking in defensive de techniques. His thoughts wandered until he settled on the de technique that the sect gave him when he became an inner disciple, the Eight Gate Goldenlock de. This technique was heavily focused on defense. Therefore, Zhao Hai practiced this technique in the following days.

    Zhao Hai was already very skillful with regards to the Goldentip de. In the past battle, hisprehension of the technique has deepened much more. He could confidently im that his mastery of the Goldentip de was at the same level as his mastery with the Rolling Rocks de.

    It was also because of this that Zhao Hai thought about moving on and learning the Eight Gate Goldenlock de. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t someone who bit off more than he could chew. As he practiced his de techniques, he would conduct a review regarding hisprehension of the technique. Only once his mastery passes his qualifications would he move on. Zhao Hai knew that only through this could his fighting prowess be improved.

    Ascending multiple times made Zhao Hai aware that the quantity of techniques wasn¡¯t the thing that made you stronger. Instead, it was the quality of yourprehension. How you use things and where to use them was more important than having a lot of tools to use during a fight. Learning one thing to the point of mastery was much better than learning 100 things on a surface level.

 Chapter 2018: Ghost Clan

    <h4>Chapter 2018: Ghost n</h4>

    Su! Su! Su! Su!

    Sounds of sharp wind des were heard from the training ground. Wearing his warrior clothing, Zhao Hai was practicing his de cuts. He shed de after de like a machine. However, his eyes didn¡¯t deviate at all, it was as if he wasn¡¯t moving.

    If a normal person were to see this, they would certainly think that Zhao Hai was stupidly practicing his de. He would practice his de to death without any improvement. However, they didn¡¯t know that Zhao Hai wasprehending the Eight Gates Goldenlock de.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s body was shing his de, but his mind was connected to the thoughts of the Eight Gates Goldenlock de. This was the reason he looked dumb at this time.

    Before long, the sound of monotonous shing stopped and Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes regained their rity. The de in his hand also became more alive. Then a huge phantom appeared around Zhao Hai. This phantom was very strange. It looked like a huge formation of eight gates. Each of these gates were closed with each having a huge golden lock.

    As the de sounds vanished, the eight gates became more and more solid to the point where they became indistinguishablepared to normal gates. These gates were also arranged on the position of the eight trigrams.

    After some time, the phantom slowly disappeared. Zhao Hai also reappeared on the training ground. Standing nearby was Qiu Tie who was staring dumbfoundedly at Zhao Hai. It was only when the phantompletely disappeared did Qiu Tie recover.

    Qiu Tie had a gaze ofplete respect as he looked at Zhao Hai. In his mind, nobody was as fierce as Zhao Hai. This became especially true during the battle against the beast horde. At that time, Qiu Tie was at residentplex 52 and wasn¡¯t sent to Yin Yang Mountain. This was because Zhao Hai was confident in his residence¡¯s defensive formation. Therefore, Qiu Tie was able to witness Zhao Hai¡¯s entire battle.

    Seeing Zhao Hai wearing a fierce-looking full body armor, holding a huge ive, and leading a huge Undead Army, Qiu Tie¡¯s eyes turned fiery. This image of Zhao Hai became imprinted in Qiu Tie¡¯s youthful mind. After growing up, Qiu Tie would choose the heavy ive as his weapon. Naturally, this would happenter on.

    After receiving his de, Zhao Hai calmed his de soul down and then turned to look at Qiu Tie. Qiu Tie¡¯s face was currently full of sweat. He just came out of the fitness room, which exins his perspiration. Qiu Tie¡¯s training has recently increased. The reason for this was the medicinal baths that he has been given. The baths that Qiu Tie soaked in were filled with precious herbs. If outer disciples knew what herbs Qiu Tie used to soak a bath in, they would no doubt spit blood.

    Zhao Hai went to Qiu Tie and said, ¡°Little Tie, you¡¯re done training? I¡¯m heading over to my Masters¡¯ ce now, do you want to see your grandfather?¡±

    Qiu Tie thought about it and finally agreed. Don¡¯t forget that Qiu Tie was still a child. He would naturally be happy to see his grandfather.

    Seeing Qiu Tie agree, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Alright, go and wash up. Once you¡¯re done, we¡¯ll head over to Yin Yang Peak.¡±

    Qiu Tie nodded and immediately went to the bathroom to clean up. After changing clothes, he quickly ran over to Zhao Hai. Then with a sh of white light, the two appeared on Yin Yang Peak.

    Qiu Zhen was more rxedpared to before. Although he still personally tended to the nts and flowers of the peak, this was his hobby, so he didn¡¯t consider it as work.

    Upon seeing Zhao Hai and Qiu Tie arriving, Qiu Zhen weed them in. Then he cupped his fist and said, ¡°I have seen the Young Master.¡± Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Uncle Zhen, you¡¯re always too polite. Since I want to see my Masters, I also took Qiu Tie with me. It has been some time since the two of you have seen each other.¡±

    Qiu Zhen gave a nod. Then Zhao Hai walked over to the living room. Before Zhao Hai could knock, the Yin Elder¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Come in.¡± Zhao Haiplied and pushed the door open. Then he gave the Yin Yang Elders a salute. The Yin Elder waved his hand, inviting Zhao Hai to sit on a nearby chair.

    The Yin Elder looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Good job. After you received your reward, you didn¡¯t immediately go to the de Pavilion to exchange for manuals. To be honest, those high-level manuals would not be of much use to you. With your talent, going slowly step by step would be more beneficial. Once you¡¯ve established a good foundation, you could learn those advanced techniques in half the time with half the effort.

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Yes, Master. I¡¯m also not anxious to go to the de Pavilion to get manuals. The manuals I have right now are enough for me.¡±

    The Yin Elder nodded. Then the Yang Elder said, ¡°Little Hai, which de technique are you practicing now? I saw how you used the Goldentip de, you already reached a deepprehension of it.¡±

    Hearing the Yang Elder, Zhao Hai stared for a moment. Then he immediately understood. The Yang Elder should have known about the attack on Lower Earth Mountain. So he went over to watch.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be moved. He believed that he wouldn¡¯t be in great danger all the time. If something really dangerous happens, he wouldn¡¯t need to use the Space. The Yin Yang Elders would have a way to help him out.

    But Zhao Hai was only stunned for a short moment. Then he suppressed his emotions before replying, ¡°Replying to Master, I¡¯m almost done with the Goldentip de. I¡¯m now practicing the Eight Gates Goldenlock de. During the beast attack, I found that my de techniques are too focused on offense. I didn¡¯t have any defensive de techniques. Therefore, I chose to practice the Eight Gates Goldenlock de. I¡¯ve already achieved minor mastery of it.¡±

    The Yang Elder nodded, ¡°Good. You should continue studying the Eight Gates Goldenlock de. In fact, you should have practiced the Eight Gates Goldenlock de before you practiced the Rolling Rocks de. During battles, you should consider your defeat first before your victory. You have to think what would happen to you after you get defeated. And after considering that, then you have to give it your all to win. Understood?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Yes, I understand. Master can rest assured.¡±

    The Yang Elder nodded. At this time, the Yin Elder opened his mouth and said, ¡°Little Hai, the two of us haven¡¯t taught you a lot of things. But we¡¯re very satisfied with your progress. You don¡¯t hurry in taking steps. We¡¯re relieved knowing this.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±

    The Yin Elder gave a nod, then he continued, ¡°Soon, the sect will send inner disciples to popte Lower Earth Mountain. I hope that you can help them reconstruct their residences. Knowing these people would also be beneficial to your future.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Master can rest assured, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    Then the Yang Elder said, ¡°Right, Little Hai, I¡¯ve seen you ride a beast and use a heavy ive to charge towards the beast horde. I found that you¡¯re quite good at the ive. Have you studied it before?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I learned it before when I was in the Lower Realms. I ascended from a realm where people can¡¯t fly and most battles are done inrge groups. So on the battlefield, people mainly focus on closebat. And coordination between soldiers is very important. So to advance, I not only learned how to use the de, I also learned all kinds of weapons. I even trained an army myself. That is also when I learned to use the heavy ive. Although the techniques there aren¡¯t as profound as the ones in the True Spirit Realm, it had a great effect in battle as long as it¡¯s used well. So when the beasts attacked, I used my heavy ive along with my Undead. Luckily, the effect was as good as I expected.¡±

    The Yang Elder nodded, then he sighed and said, ¡°It seems like there are still merits whening from the lower realms. You did a great job. You can also study how other types of des are used. The de Dao doesn¡¯t only apply to one type of weapon. Understand the characteristics of other des as well. This will benefit your understanding of the dao.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Yes, Master. I will keep that in mind.¡±

    The Yin Elder replied, ¡°And don¡¯t focus too much on practicing the de. You shouldn¡¯t neglect your spiritual qi cultivation. You are still at the Rebirth Stage. You need to enter the Condensed Avatar Stage as soon as possible.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Yes Master. I haven¡¯t stopped cultivating my Spiritual Qi. You can rest assured.¡±

    The Yin Elder nodded, ¡°Alright, you can go. Practice well. Don¡¯t go to the ck Dragon Mountain in the meantime. The sect is nning to cleanse the mountain and will release tasks regarding it. But this will also cause the beasts of the mountain to retaliate. It¡¯s too dangerous for you to go now. Those who take the missions will be inner disciples. Although you¡¯re also an inner disciple, your cultivation is on the same level as outer disciples. You¡¯re not suitable to take on these tasks. You can practice peacefully during this time. Also, inner disciples are stronger than you think. You can cultivate without any worries.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He understands that the Yin Yang Elders were only thinking of his safety. His strength is indeed not suitable to venture into ck Dragon Mountain. He wasn¡¯t the same as other young cultivators who would do the opposite of what their elders said. He has long passed the age of being hot-blooded. He knew clearly what he needed to do right now. He needs to cultivate in peace and slowly improve his strength.

    Then the Yang Elder added, ¡°But it¡¯s not like you won¡¯t have anything to do. As you know, the territory that the Tyrant de Sect controls is veryrge. Majority of those who live in our territory are ordinary people who don¡¯t cultivate. In fact, it¡¯s simr to the lower realms that you talked about. For easier management, we support countries that govern these ordinary people. However, this doesn¡¯t mean that our territory is free of trouble. In the True Spirit Realm, there has always been a group of people that caused headaches to the sects. You might not know of them. This is because only few people in the realm would mention this race. They¡¯re called the Ghost Cultivators. They aren¡¯t included in the sect¡¯s introductions. Take this jade slip. You can read it when you return. From time to time, the sect will issue tasks to deal with the Ghost Cultivators. These tasks should be appropriate for you. This won¡¯t only aid in your cultivation, it would also make you understand the Ghost Cultivators more. The Ghost Cultivators will be your main opponents in the future.¡±

    After he said that, the Yang Elder gave Zhao Hai a jade slip. Zhao Hai received the jade slip but didn¡¯t read it immediately. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Master can rest assured.¡±

    The Yang Elder nodded, then he waved his hand and said, ¡°You can go back. Memorize everything in that jade slip. Don¡¯t underestimate the Ghost Cultivators.¡± Zhao Hai nodded. Then he stood up and gave the two elders a salute before leaving.

    Zhao Hai fetched Qiu Tie and then the two of them left Yin Yang Peak. After Zhao Hai left, the Yin Elder looked at the Yang Elder and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it too early for Little Hai to know about the Ghost Cultivators? It hasn¡¯t been long since he arrived in the True Spirit Realm. Those who ascended from the Soaring Dragon Realm would farm for three years before they¡¯re sent outside to do tasks. Then they will be introduced to the Ghost Cultivators.¡±

    The Yang Elder shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not early. Little Hai is not the same as the others, so we cannot treat him the same way. I think it¡¯s good that he learns about the Ghost Cultivators this early. I believe he won¡¯t disappoint us.¡±

    Hearing the Yang Elder, the Yin Elder couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°I hope so. Although the Ghost Cultivators have been driven into hiding, they would still head out from time to time to cause trouble. Moreover, the Ghost Cultivators have been diligently recovering their strength. They might be nning on doing something big. Little Hai knowing about them early might be a good thing.¡±

    The Yang Elder nodded, ¡°We have fought against the Ghost Cultivators for many years yet we¡¯re still unable to eliminate them. Conversely, after all these years, the Ghost Cultivators are bing more and more difficult to deal with. Looking at the sects of the True Spirit Realm, their internal issues are bing more serious. I even suspect that the internal strife within the sects is caused by the Ghost Cultivators. We need to look out.¡±

    The Yin Elder replied, ¡°The Santana Nation has been unstable recently. I heard that the Ghost Cultivators have been spotted there. The sect might send people. If we have time, we¡¯ll pay more attention to them. In recent years, the sect suffered heavy casualties whenever we sent people to deal with the Ghost Cultivators. This isn¡¯t a good sign. There might be a conspiracy going on. The mice hiding inside the holes are getting more and more cunning.¡±

    The Yang Elder nodded and sighed. Then the room returned to its usual silence.

 Chapter 2019: The Evil Ghost Cultivators

    <h4>Chapter 2019: The Evil Ghost Cultivators</h4>

    Zhao Hai took Qiu Tie back to residentplex 52. At this time, Dao Shu and the others were already at the training ground. The Tyrant de Sect¡¯s disciples mainly used des, so Dao Shu and the others would frequently go to the training ground to practice their de techniques. This day, they originally wanted to find Zhao Hai. But when they arrived, they found that Zhao Hai had left. So they went on and practiced by themselves.

    Therge stone-paved training ground was veryfortable to train in. Thinking that they would have the same training ground in the future, Dao Shu and the others couldn¡¯t help but feel excited.

    Upon seeing Zhao Hai return, Dao Shu and the others immediately walked over. Then Dao Shu said, ¡°Little Hai, where did you go? Did something happen?¡±

    Seeing Dao Shu and the others, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. I haven¡¯t visited my Masters for some time, so I went to see them. Senior Brother, did you go and take a look at your residence? If you need anything changed, you can just tell the robots. Although they aren¡¯t intelligent, they can carry out tasks very well.¡±

    Dao Shu smiled and said, ¡°We just returned from there. I can¡¯t help but stare at it every day. To be honest, the residence is very good. Haha. Once it¡¯s finished in a few days, we need to share a few cups.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Of course, we need to celebrate.¡± Hearing this, Dao Shu and the othersughed.

    Zhao Hai instructed Qiu Tie to practice by himself, but he stayed and watched Dao Shu and the others practicing their de. Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t seen the de techniques that Dao Shu and the others were using. The twelve of them practiced different de techniques. But it may be because they were brothers that they had a tacit understanding of each others¡¯ skills. When the beasts attacked, if it weren¡¯t for their great cooperation, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on for a long time.

    Surprisingly, when Zhao Hai looked at their de techniques, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was familiar. This caused him to be confused. He couldn¡¯t understand why Dao Shu and the others¡¯ techniques were familiar.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dwell on it for long and returned to his room. If he wants to learn de techniques, he can go to the de Pavilion and get manuals. The sect forbids learning de techniques in secret. It was considered a huge taboo.

    After returning to his room, Zhao Hai took out the jade slip that the Yang Elder gave him. As he searched it with his jade slip, information began streaming into his mind.

    The jade slip was an introduction to Ghost Cultivators. While reading the jade slip, Zhao Hai understood what Ghost Cultivators were. Not all Ghost Cultivators were ghosts. On the contrary, most Ghost Cultivators were normal cultivators. The difference between cultivators and Ghost Cultivators was their methods of cultivation. Ghost cultivators mainly cultivate their souls to strengthen it. Then they would transform their souls into something that could control ghosts and make them perform techniques.

    In other words, Ghost Cultivators cultivate their souls to achieve a ghost form. Then they would use ghosts to attack others. However, the ghosts they used to attack weren¡¯t their own souls. Once they transform their souls into ghosts, they would separate this ghost soul from their bodies and hunt down wandering ghosts. Then they would merge their ghost soul into these wandering ghosts, creating something like an incarnation. This ghost could cultivate by themselves and also help the main body cultivate. It was a powerful method.

    But this kind of cultivation waspletely immoral. This was because in the process of cultivating these ghosts, Ghost Cultivators could use souls as supplements. If they want to improve their strength as fast as possible, they would need to absorb a lot of souls.

    And are wandering souls abundant in the True Spirit Realm? The answer was no. Wandering souls were actually quite rare in the True Spirit Realm. This was because people of the True Spirit Realm use certain tools to ensure that the souls of the dead would dissipate as soon as possible. It was equal to leading the soul to undergo reincarnation.

    On one hand, there was a cultivation method that required a ton of souls , and on the other, there was a shortage of wandering souls. So what was the solution? Very simple, murder!

    Ghost cultivators were exemry murderers. They killed both ordinary people and cultivators. Then they would extract their souls for their own use. Because their souls were generally very strong, all the souls they captured couldn¡¯t fight back. In the end, they would be absorbed.

    There was once a time where Ghost Cultivators were rampant in the True Spirit Realm. They were practically everywhere, forcing the sects to be unable to raise their heads. During that period of time, the people in the True Spirit Realm lived in a dark age. Both cultivators and ordinary people lived in fear. Ghost Cultivators were even brazen enough to surround a sect and reap it for all of its souls. They would use these souls to strengthen themselves or they would give the souls to new Ghost Cultivators to absorb. It was a very cruel time.

    It was because of this cruelty that the sects of the True Spirit Realm were forced to work together. This shared hatred allowed the sects to form an alliance to chase these Ghost Cultivators down. And after paying a very high price, the sects were finally able to eliminate the Ghost Cultivators.

    However, what the people of the True Spirit Realm didn¡¯t expect was that the Ghost Cultivator Sects hid their genius disciples so that they could continue their legacy. These genius disciples hid in the dark, developing slowly and amassing strength.

    Later on, when the Ghost Cultivators were able to amass enough strength, they attacked the sects once more. Although they were beaten back in the end, the sects of the True Spirit Realm became aware that the Ghost Cultivators were still present.

    For several hundred thousand years, sects and Ghost Cultivators fought against each other. Despite the top sects¡¯ efforts, they were still unable topletely eliminate the Ghost Cultivators. At the same time, no matter what they did, the Ghost Cultivators couldn¡¯t topple the top sects. The two sides reached a state of equilibrium.

    The only solution to end the Ghost Cultivators was to make sure that they don¡¯t receive any disciples. If the legacy of the Ghost Cultivators cannot be passed on, then they would eventually disappear. But in the end, this solution couldn¡¯t be achieved. It was because it was very difficult to stop people from bing Ghost Cultivators.

    Ghost cultivators and normal cultivators have a lot of differences in their cultivation methods. Ordinary cultivation heavily relied on spiritual rootpatibility. Without anypatibility to spiritual roots, even if you cultivate diligently, you would still find your path limited.

    On the other hand, Ghost Cultivators have very low requirements when ites to spiritual roots. They don¡¯t even need strong soulpatibility. As long as you dared to kill people and obtain souls, then you will be a powerful Ghost Cultivator. To those who want to cultivate but have no talent, Ghost Cultivation was a very attractive path. Because of this, there would always be cultivators who would take the Ghost Cultivation path. Cutting new blood off from Ghost Cultivators was practically impossible. After all, in the True Spirit Realm, bing a strong expert was an aspiration that everyone had.

    The most recent war against the Ghost Cultivators happened ten thousand years ago. At that time, the Ghost Cultivators attacked the sects of the True Spirit Realm, causing the sects massive losses. There were even sects who have yet to recover from the damage they suffered. In the end, they had been demoted to bing third-rate sects.

    In addition to introducing Ghost Cultivators, the jade slip also has a lot of misceneous information regarding Ghost Cultivators. ording to the jade slip, the Ghost Cultivators have been very active recently. They were causing a lot of trouble in the True Spirit Realm. This attracted the attention of the top sects.

    After reading the jade slip, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but close his eyes and thought about the information he just obtained. Now he has aprehensive understanding of Ghost Cultivators.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t too surprised about the existence of Ghost Cultivators. Whether it be in the Great World of Cultivation or other realms, there would always be people who resort to crooked methods to increase their strength. But at the same time, these methods would have serious side effects. The biggest of which was the change in the user¡¯s personality.

    The same was true for the Ghost Cultivators. Their cultivation method was special. They need souls in order to increase their cultivation speed. This would cause Ghost Cultivators to regard humans as livestock, making them cold-blooded. Such a person would no doubt be evil. And if they continued their ways, they might be a demon.

    If the Ghost Cultivator¡¯s spiritual force was powerful enough, then they might be able to keep their character for a long time. But if their spiritual force was weak, then they would eventually be murderous spirits and would be hunted down. This was the side effect of Ghost Cultivation; pushing Ghost Cultivators towards the path of evil.

    Since Zhao Hai was now the disciple of the Tyrant de Sect, these Ghost Cultivators would be his enemies. So Zhao Hai has no ns of letting them off.

    Zhao Hai also saw some issues with the information inside the jade slip, and that was the strength of the Ghost Cultivators. Although the sects of the True Spirit Realm always won whenever they warred with the Ghost Cultivators, they still suffered heavy damage every time. This showed how formidable the Ghost Cultivators were. To cause such damage to the sects of the True Spirit Realm, their fighting strength should have been terrifying.

    And after reading the additional information in the jade slip, Zhao Hai understood why the Yin Yang Elders gave it to him. It was due to the recent actions of the Ghost Cultivators.

    Zhao Hai knew that everyone who joined the Tyrant de Sect from the Soaring Dragon Realm would stay in the sect for three years. They would have close to zero interactions with the outside world. This will not only help them adapt to the True Spirit Realm¡¯s environment, it would also keep them safe.

    Typically, this will make it impossible to meet any Ghost Cultivators. But due to the recent movements of the Ghost Cultivators in the True Spirit Realm, the Yin Yang Elders were afraid that Zhao Hai woulde in contact with them prematurely. Therefore, they gave Zhao Hai the jade slip ahead of time.

 Chapter 2020: The Dao Brothers Move Back

    <h4>Chapter 2020: The Dao Brothers Move Back</h4>

    Zhao Hai received the jade slip and let out a sigh. It was a troubled time. He didn¡¯t expect that the True Spirit Realm would soone into turmoil. In the seemingly powerful True Spirit Realm, powerful enemies such as the Ghost Cultivators exist. It seems like he still needs to be careful in the future.

    The next day, Zhao Hai resumed his normal activities. He practiced his de and cultivated his spiritual qi. He also paid attention to thend below the mountain. The hallucinating flowers have all grown up. Surprisingly, the Sky Reaching Vines have grown as well. Moreover, their speed of growth was very fast.

    The flowers have been officially put to use. Because they didn¡¯t know much about the flowers, the disciples of the Tyrant de Sect didn¡¯t take them seriously. Zhao Hai was consistently sending robots to rescue poisoned cultivators. Fortunately, nothing drastic happened yet.

    Beyond the flower field was the forest. Although it is still far from being fully grown, the saplings have already grown branches and leaves. Their growth was very healthy. There was no need to do anything to it.

    What surprised Zhao Hai the most were the Sky Reaching Vines. The growth speed of the vines was already quick. But upon being transnted in the True Spirit Realm, their growth became even faster. The Sky Reaching Vines have already grown ten meters. It must be known that it has only been a month since they have been nted.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t give the nts too much spatial water. He only sprinkled some spatial water on them to ensure that they would survive. It was impossible for the nts to grow this fast due to the spatial water. So the only reason they grew this fast was because of the environment of the True Spirit Realm.

    The grain and vegetables were also growing really well. The best harvests were the medicinal nts. The medicinal nts have already started growing seeds. This was an important harvest for Zhao Hai.

    His everyday life seems to be boring, but Zhao Hai didn¡¯t feel any boredom. He was fully immersed in studying the de dao. He slowly digested the foundational techniques he learned. This improved his own de and allowed him to mix his techniques better.

    One shouldn¡¯t underestimate this process. In actuality, it was very difficult. It might be easier in the Lower Realms, but things were different in the True Spirit Realm.

    In the True Spirit Realm, each de technique contains its own intent. How the user grasped this intent directly affected the strength of the technique. Because of this, it wasn¡¯t easy for Zhao Hai to digest these techniques and mix them together.

    Five days after Zhao Hai returned from Yin Yang Peak, the construction of residentplex 53 was finally finished. Dao Shu and the others couldn¡¯t wait to move back to their own ce. Once they moved in, they went all out drinking with Zhao Hai. After who knows how many jugs of wine, Dao Shu and the others finally copsed from drinking. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t any better as he also copsed on the floor.

    When Zhao Hai recovered, he discovered that it was the third day after Dao Shu and the others moved back into their residence. They drank for two whole days and slept for a day and a night. If it weren¡¯t for their strengths, they would have drunk themselves to death.

    In the next few days, Zhao Haimanded the robots to reconstruct other residences in Lower Earth Mountain. To ensure that everyone would have proper residences when they arrive, arge number of robots were deployed to rebuild. Their progress was very good.

    During this time, disciples began arriving at Lower Earth Mountain. All of them were inner disciples of the Tyrant de Sect. They were all assigned to Lower Earth Mountain by the sect. In the meantime, they stayed in residentplex 52 and 53.

    Zhao Hai also began to establish rtionships with these inner disciples. These disciples were full of resentment when they arrived. But upon seeing the environment of residentplex 52 as well as the smiling face of Zhao Hai, their resentment decreased by a lot.

    Actually, these disciples have already epted their fate. It wouldn¡¯t be good if they didn¡¯tply. This was an order sent by the sect. Unless they want to get kicked out of the sect, they have no choice but to agree.

    The inner disciples were very curious about Zhao Hai who suddenly appeared and got a lot of privileges. They knew that Zhao Hai was from the Soaring Dragon Realm. But as soon as he ascended, he became an inner disciple. They said that he gained a huge merit in the Soaring Dragon Realm, but nobody can find any records of what he did. This made Zhao Hai even more mysterious in their eyes.

    The other cultivators who ascended from the Soaring Dragon Realm would need the help of the cleansing springs to adapt to life in the True Spirit Realm. And during this period of time, they wouldn¡¯t have any time to gain any achievement.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Hai was not only living well, he also had a vast farnd, giving him huge profits every year. There¡¯s no need to mention that he now has his own peak. Even core disciples weren¡¯t as rich as him. This was the first time everyone saw such a dazzling person. This made the inner disciples of the Tyrant de Sect even more curious.

    It didn¡¯t take long before the inner disciples obtained information from various channels that Zhao Hai was the first disciple of the Yin Yang Elders.

    Upon hearing this, the inner disciples turned silent. They knew clearly what position the Yin Yang Elders held in the Tyrant de Sect. Although they didn¡¯t hold any power in the sect, their status in the sect couldn¡¯t be shaken by anyone.

    The Yin Yang Elders did too many things for the Tyrant de Sect in the past. They were the famed killing gods of the sect. Because of this, their killing intent became too strong which affected their cultivation. It can be said that the two elders exchanged their future potential for the Tyrant de Sect to reach its current stage.

    The two Elders were already old and rarely made a move. However, their prestige continued to spread throughout the True Spirit Realm. Everyone who has ns to offend the Tyrant de Sect would need to think about the two Elders.

    As for the issue of their cultivation, the Tyrant de Sect thought of various ways but weren¡¯t able toe up with anything. The Tyrant de Sect also wanted the two Elders to receive disciples but this failed. The murderous aura of the elders were too strong. Potential disciples either died or turned mad after being subjected to their killing intent. Some of these people even murdered their families due to madness.

    Because of this, the Yin Yang Elders weren¡¯t able to take in a disciple. This caused the disciples of the sect to respect them more. In their heart, the two Elders were the most honorable people in the Tyrant de Sect.

    Later on, a statement circted in the Tyrant de Sect. It wasn¡¯t impossible for the Yin Yang Elders to ept a disciple. However, their disciple would need to have a strong murderous aura. Only in this way could they resist the murderous aura of the two Elders and ept their teachings.

    Originally, the people of the Tyrant de Sect thought that the Yin Yang Elders would never ept a disciple in their lifetimes. But upon hearing that Zhao Hai became their disciple, the inner disciples couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.

    They first thought that this information was purely made up. But after further probes, the information was proven true. Zhao Hai was indeed the shared disciple of the Yin Yang Elders. Moreover, there were signs that the two elders heavily doted on their sole disciple.

    The Yin Yang Elders¡¯ shared disciple? Everyone knew the strength of the two elders¡¯ killing aura. If they shared a disciple, then that only means one thing. This disciple could block their killing aura. For a person to do this, they would need to kill a lot of people. In other words, Zhao Hai was someone who had killed a lot of people.

    Because of this, the inner disciples didn¡¯t dare make any noise. Although they behaved themselves, they couldn¡¯t help but be more curious regarding Zhao Hai. From what they saw, Zhao Hai was a serene person. There were no traces of killing intent on his body. How could he be the disciple of the Yin Yang Elders?

    However, all of them knew that the information was true. It had been confirmed using different channels. Although, in their eyes, Zhao Hai who has no killing aura bing the disciple of the Yin Yang Elders might not be a good thing. He might lose his life in the process. Therefore, most of them looked at Zhao Hai with a sympathetic gaze.

    Zhao Hai was also aware of this situation. Although he hasn¡¯t mapped a lot ofnd in the True Spirit Realm, his residentplex has beenpletely monitored. Naturally, he saw the reactions of the inner disciples. But he didn¡¯t care.

    The reason why Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t have any killing aura in his body is because he has too much killing aura. He has reached a level where he can hide his killing aura inside his body. His killing aura was even heavier than the Yin Yang Elders. So how could he possibly be affected by them?

    But what made Zhao Hai feel strange was why nobody connected him with the events of the Soaring Dragon Realm. His destruction of an entire realm caused a huge wave in the True Spirit Realm. Even the Yin Yang Elders had to return to the sect to deal with this matter. Now that he has arrived in the Tyrant de Sect, he hasn¡¯t heard of people mentioning this matter.

    Actually, the disciples of the Tyrant de Sect were well aware of what happened to the Osmanthus Crystal Realm. However, the sect also made preparations and exined that it was an action made by the sect. There was no mention of Zhao Hai. Moreover, even if there were any leaks, nobody would believe that Zhao Hai would have enough strength to exterminate an entire realm. Therefore, nobody thought in that direction.

 Chapter 2021: Trading For Contribution Points

    <h4>Chapter 2021: Trading For Contribution Points</h4>

    Ten days after Dao Shu and the others¡¯ residence waspleted, all other residences in Lower Earth Mountain were repaired. Zhao Hai was stingy and added daily necessities to the courtyards. Even if they weren¡¯t as good as his, it wasn¡¯t that bad. Naturally, defensive formations were added. But this time, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t tell everyone that it was him who arranged it. Instead, he had Elder Zhene over.

    Elder Zhen knew that Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t reveal himself when it came to this matter. Or else Zhao Hai would attract people¡¯s attention. The sect sent the inner disciples to Lower Earth Mountain precisely because they didn¡¯t want people to pay attention to Zhao Hai.

    With the residences beingplete, the cultivators who lived in Zhao Hai and Dao Brothers¡¯ residences moved out to their own courtyards. Before long, the inner disciples discovered that living in Lower Earth Mountain wasn¡¯t as miserable as they thought. This was because the ces they lived in were bigger than what they usually had.

    Due to therge number of people living in the inner sect¡¯s peaks, each disciple could only be allocated a room each. Although the room wasn¡¯t small, it wasn¡¯t big either. They didn¡¯t find anything wrong with it before, but now it was different. Because the poption of Lower Earth Mountain was small, each disciple could live in their own courtyard.

    Lower Earth Mountain has 21 peaks altogether. Two peaks were already upied by Zhao Hai and the Dao Brothers. This left 19 peaks for the other inner disciples. Courtyards on the residentplexes vary in size. The courtyards that Zhao Hai and the Dao Brothers upy could be considered small. There wererger courtyards that could amodate 20 people. This means that courtyards could house at least ten to twenty people. If residentplex 52 waspletely filled, it would be enough to house a couple hundred people. The same was true for residentplex 53.

    On the other 19 peaks, there are three residences with 50 courtyards each. There are six peaks with 40 courtyards inside, and then 10 residences with 30 courtyards. In this way, the more than 600 inner disciples who moved in could have a courtyard for themselves.

    The fact that they have a courtyard of their own already made the inner disciples happy. Naturally, they didn¡¯t expect the ce they lived in to be as good as Zhao Hai¡¯s. They knew that this wasn¡¯t possible. However, they were already more than satisfied with their living state.

    With more than 600 peopleing to Lower Earth Mountain, the mountain became more lively. However, the disciples were either training or doing tasks, so they rarely had the opportunity to visit others.

    At this time, Zhao Hai discovered an issue. The inner disciples were rushing over to ck Dragon Mountain. Even Dao Shu and the others went to ck Dragon Mountain to perform a task. And they returned with a rich amount of beasts.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but remember what the Yin Yang Elders said. It seems like the sect was doing a cleansing of ck Dragon Mountain.

    Upon knowing that everyone was getting rich off of their loot from ck Dragon Mountain, Zhao Hai¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but move. He has a lot of ck Dragon Mountain beasts inside the Space. He had fought against the beasts two times, the first one being his trial to the periphery of ck Dragon Mountain. However, he didn¡¯t sell his loot to the sect. And in his fight against the beast horde, he was able to obtain a few low-level beast corpses. Because the beasts he killed were only cannon fodder, he didn¡¯t treat their corpses that seriously. Now it seems like he could use this opportunity to exchange them for contribution points.

    This time, the sect spent a lot of resources to let the inner disciples deal with the beasts on ck Dragon Mountain. The contribution points they could obtain were much higherpared to normal. Zhao Hai could take this opportunity to make a lot of contribution points. After all, if one didn¡¯t have any contribution points, they wouldn¡¯t be able to move a lot in the Tyrant de Sect.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai immediately made his move. He went to the Misceneous Hall by using his transmission formation. Then he went to the first floor of the building and sold all of his beast corpses. This caused quite a stir. But when they heard that Zhao Hai was from Lower Earth Mountain, everyone calmed down.

    A lot of people in the sect have heard of Zhao Hai¡¯s name by now. They knew that Zhao Hai fought a good battle against the beast horde attacking Lower Earth Mountain. It was because of this that he was able to receive benefits that almost reached the level of core disciples.

    Elder Tian Yuanhai¡¯s announcement would naturally reach every corner of the sect. So a lot of people have heard of Zhao Hai¡¯s name. Seeing that it was Zhao Hai who brought a lot of beast corpses to the Misceneous Hall, everyone thought that it was normal.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s contribution points reached nearly ten thousand after this transaction. This was because most of the beasts he exchanged were low-level beasts. If there were high-level beasts among them, then there might be more points.

    After trading for contribution points, Zhao Hai immediately appeared in residentplex 53. As soon as he entered the courtyard, Zhao Hai immediately heard, ¡°Who!¡± Then he saw Dao Hu running out of the room with a de in his hand.

    Looking at Dao Hu, Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Senior Brother Hu, what are you doing? I¡¯m just here to share a few cups of wine. There¡¯s no need to fight.¡±

    Seeing Zhao Hai, Dao Hu chuckled and said, ¡°Little Hai, it¡¯s you. I thought someone snuck into the courtyard. You¡¯re really gettingzy. You used your transmission formation to appear directly inside our courtyard. Can¡¯t you walk a few steps?¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile as he said, ¡°I just returned from the Misceneous Hall. Where¡¯s the others? I have something to talk to them about.¡±

    Dao Hu stared ,then he nodded and said, ¡°They¡¯re currently training. Let me call them.¡± Then he went outside to call everyone over.

    Although Dao Hu and the others have been living together inside a single courtyard, that was before their living conditions improved. Now that they were living better lives, they naturally wouldn¡¯t treat themselves badly. Each of them lived inside their own courtyards.

    Before long, Dao Hu came back along with Dao Shu and the others. Seeing Zhao Hai, Dao Shuughed and said, ¡°Little Hai, why did you appear in Little Hu¡¯s courtyard? Come, let¡¯s head inside and drink.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. I brought something good for you today.¡±

    Dao Shu and the others were stunned for a moment. As they looked at Zhao Hai in confusion, Zhao Hai took out a jade card with a lot of numbers on it. Dao Shu and the others stared at the card that Zhao Hai took out. In the Tyrant de Sect, this jade card was equivalent to a bank card where one could see their contribution points. The card that Zhao Hai took out was an anonymous card. This meant that if other people refined it, it would belong to them.

    Dao Shu and the others have their own cards, so they were not strangers to it. They were just confused why Zhao Hai took this card out. They didn¡¯t know what Zhao Hai was nning to do with it.

    Zhao Hai looked at Dao Shu and the others and said, ¡°Senior Brothers, I exchanged the corpses of the beasts we killedst time and got contribution points. I won¡¯t dare take all of these contribution points for myself. So take out all your cards so that I can transfer the contribution points to you.¡±

    If the owner of the card is willing, he could transfer contribution points to other people at any time. He just needed to touch the two cards together, which was very convenient.

    Just as Zhao Hai said that, Dao Shu¡¯s expression changed as he said, ¡°Little Hai, what are you talking about? If you hadn¡¯t reminded usst time, we would have died to the beasts. Moreover, you contributed the most during the battle. Why would you send us contribution points? Are you looking down on us?¡±

    Looking at Dao Shu¡¯s expression, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then he received his contribution card and said, ¡°I¡¯m also reluctant to give away my contribution points. Since you say so, then I¡¯ll happily ept it all.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Dao Shuughed as well, ¡°Good kid, now you dare to lie to us. Alright, let¡¯s have a drink. Let¡¯s see whosts the longest.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be disappointed. I just happen to like bleeding today. I exchanged a few points for a lot of good wine. Let¡¯s drink!¡±

    When Dao Shu and the others heard what Zhao Hai said, they understood what was going on. Zhao Hai must have already bought wine after exchanging the beasts for contribution points, then he came looking for them to celebrate. He wanted to give them a portion of the contribution points, but when they got angry, Zhao Hai just took out the wine to drink.

    Dao Shu and the others won¡¯t me Zhao Hai. They already owe Zhao Hai too much. Even if Zhao Hai didn¡¯t take the contribution points out, they wouldn¡¯t say anything. They also believed that Zhao Hai was sincere in wanting to give contribution points. Zhao Hai could gain a lot of contribution points whenever he wants. And Zhao Hai also wasn¡¯t the type of person who would brag.

    Dao Shu and the others had been in contact with Zhao Hai for quite some time, so they knew that even if Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t able to give them the contribution points, Zhao Hai will remember it in his heart. In the future, Zhao Hai would certainly find a way topensate them. This was the kind of person Zhao Hai was.

    Although Dao Shu and the others wouldn¡¯t ask Zhao Hai forpensation, they would also remember Zhao Hai¡¯s sentiment. Although today¡¯s incident was a trivial matter, Dao Shu and the others already thought of Zhao Hai as a true good friend.

    After drinking liquor with Dao Shu and the others, Zhao Hai returned to his own courtyard. He drank a few cups of spatial liquor to remove the alcohol in his body, then he went to the training ground to practice his de.

    Zhao Hai already finished practicing all de techniques he got from the de Pavilion. He alsomunicated with them all. He was now trying to integrate these de techniques.

    While it was rtively easy for Zhao Hai to practice de techniques, integrating them to his currentbat method was difficult. The de techniques have different attributes and it was practically impossible to connect them with each other. It was as difficult as creating a new technique. Fortunately, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He could use the rtionship between the five elements to tie all of the techniques together. When he¡¯s finished, hisbat strength would increase.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s life became calm. Although he has a lot of contribution points, he hasn¡¯t spent them. This was because he doesn¡¯t need anything right now. He has the Space to provide him with food and materials. He also has no missions to do. He was just practicing his de, so he doesn¡¯t require any other artifacts. He also has no immediate ns to get new manuals from the de Pavilion. So in this period, Zhao Hai has no need for contribution points.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai was very clear that what he needed to do right now was to promote his strength as soon as possible. Other things weren¡¯t important. He still wants to venture into ck Dragon Mountain and he also wants to see what Ghost Cultivators look like.

    Days passed as more and more people went to ck Dragon Mountain. Every day, the people that passed through Zhao Hai¡¯s farnd increased. All of these cultivators were from the Tyrant de Sect. By this point, these disciples no longer disregarded the hallucinating flowers. All of them stopped by the antidote station. Zhao Hai no longer needed to send robots to rescue anyone.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s farnd has also be very famous in the Tyrant de Sect. This was especially true for the hallucinating flowers. Their toxicity caused pill masters of the sect to be startled. Groups of pill masters visited Zhao Hai to ask for some flowers to study. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t decline and gave them a lot.

    Because of the disciples flooding into ck Dragon Mountain, the situation on Lower Earth Mountain gradually improved. Beasts no longer lingered around the mountain. Even flying beasts no longer came over. If the beasts made trouble, they would be repelled by the inner disciples on Lower Earth Mountain. A lot of inner disciples have flying beasts as mounts, so it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to deal with the flying beasts.

    Zhao Hai was doing quite well these days. From time to time, he would go to the misceneous hall to browse through the avable tasks. He wants to see if there were any Ghost Cultivator missions that he could take. But in the end, he was disappointed. There were plenty of Ghost Cultivator missions, but Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t ept them. All these missions required a certain level of strength. Naturally, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t able to meet them. Even if he wanted to take the tasks, he wouldn¡¯t be allowed.

    Zhao Hai also knew that the reason why these missions require a level of strength was because Ghost Cultivators weren¡¯t easy to deal with. If he carelessly takes the missions, he would be in danger. He wasn¡¯t stupid enough to take missions that he couldn¡¯t do.

 Chapter 2022: Ghost Cultivator Mission

    <h4>Chapter 2022: Ghost Cultivator Mission</h4>

    A ten-meter giant was standing on residentplex 52¡¯s training ground. The giant was holding a long ck de and was using de techniques.

    If someone from the True Spirit Realm saw this, they would immediately know what this giant was. It was none other than a cultivator¡¯s dao avatar.

    However, if the people of the True Spirit Realm saw this dao avatar, they would still be surprised. This was because this dao avatar was very short. Normally, dao avatars would be a hundred meters tall. But this dao avatar was only ten meters tall, it was very umon.

    This was Zhao Hai¡¯s dao avatar. It has been a year since he arrived in the True Spirit Realm. The situation of Lower Earth mountain haspletely stabilized. The beasts of ck Dragon Mountain were also under control. Although they weren¡¯t driven to extinction, their numbers have been reduced to a controble range.

    Zhao Hai was no longer at the Rebirth Stage. Two months ago, he sessfully advanced to the Condensed Avatar Stage. Now he¡¯s able to release a ten meter tall avatar.

    Zhao Hai already solidified his dao avatar, but that was back in the Great Realm of Cultivation. In the True Spirit Realm, because his spiritual qi waspressed, his dao avatar wasn¡¯t as small as before. Instead, it was quite big and looked illusory.

    It took Zhao Hai two months to condense his dao avatar to its current size. Now his dao avatar looked very solid.

    After reaching the Condensed Avatar Stage, Zhao Hai understood that the Rebirth Stage of the True Spirit Realm was a stage for adaptation, especially for those who came from the Soaring Dragon Realm. Nothing new was learned in the Rebirth Stage, it was mainly a stage for adapting to the environment of the True Spirit Realm. The Condensed Avatar Stage was the formal start of cultivation in the True Spirit Realm.

    When Zhao Hai entered the Condensed Avatar Stage, he got a lot of pointers from the Yin Yang Elders. The Yin Yang Elders originally wanted Zhao Hai to choose a good cultivation method when he reached the Condensed Avatar Stage. But they didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai¡¯s cultivation method to be so advanced, so they didn¡¯t bother changing his cultivation method.

    Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t change his cultivation method, the two elders still gave Zhao Hai guidance about a lot of aspects. Because of their guidance, Zhao Hai only took two months to condense his 100-meter dao avatar into a ten-meter one. For average cultivators, this was difficult to imagine.

    The lifespan of cultivators was very long, but this doesn¡¯t mean that their cultivation speed was fast. Most people who ascend from the Soaring Dragon Realm will take three years to adapt, the slower ones take five years or even longer.

    It must be known that cultivators who ascended from the Soaring Dragon Realm were geniuses among geniuses. Even so, they still have to spend several years adjusting to the True Spirit Realm¡¯s environment. This shows how difficult it was to reach the Condensed Avatar Stage.

    And the process of condensing the avatar was even more difficult. This was because the cultivators that ascended from the lower realms would have their spiritual qipressed to less than 10 percent of its original amount. In this case, it would be difficult for these people to condense a dao avatar. Even if they were to condense a dao avatar, it would be very faint. It would look like a cloud of smoke that could disperse at any time.

    When Zhao Hai initially entered the Condensed Avatar Stage, the dao avatar that he condensed was much strongerpared to average cultivators. His first dao avatar was solid and was not any differentpared to the dao avatar he had in the lower realm.

    And it was because of the guidance of the Yin Yang Elders that Zhao Hai was able topress his dao avatar to this stage in just two months.

    Now, every time Zhao Hai practiced his de, he would use his dao avatar. Not only would this help him condense his dao avatar better, he could also practice his de techniques while doing so. It was killing two birds with one stone. This also helps Zhao Hai sense the dao of the de. This was the method that the Yin Yang Elders taught him.

    Qiu Tie stood on the edge of the training ground, looking at Zhao Hai who was practicing. His eyes were full of admiration. Qiu Tie¡¯s admiration towards Zhao Hai has long passed its peak. In his eyes, nobody was more powerful than Zhao Hai.

    After swinging his de a few times, Zhao Hai stopped. Then he slowly received his dao avatar and calmed his de soul. He let out a long breath and took away his de. After that, he turned towards Qiu Tie.

    Qiu Tie has grown a lot after more than a year of training. Due to his exercise, his stature has grown a lot. Because of his improvements, Zhao Hai no longer allowed Qiu Tie to practice in the fitness room. Instead, Qiu Tie was now going to practice outside. This caused Qiu Tie¡¯s skin to turn bronze. And with the help of medicinal baths, Qiu Tie¡¯s body constantly exuded a metallic sheen.

    Zhao Hai continued to supervise Qiu Tie¡¯s performance. Qiu Tie worked very hard. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t supervise him and gave him a medicinal bath, Qiu Tie would have copsed due to excessive training and his training would have be useless.

    Zhao Hai went to Qiu Tie and said, ¡°Little Tie, are you done with your training?¡±

    Qiu Tie nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m done. Young Master, when I went out to train, I heard a few inner disciples talk about a lot of Ghost Cultivator tasks being released. Do you want to go to the Mission Hall to take a look?¡±

    Hearing Qiu Tie, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. In the past several months, he has been paying attention to anything rted to Ghost Cultivators. He didn¡¯t expect Qiu Tie to notice. Moreover, Qiu Tie even got information for him. Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Qiu Tieplied. Then their bodies shed a white light before they disappeared from the courtyard.

    Actually, Zhao Hai has no need for missions right now. It must be known that his farm has begun to produce grains and vegetables. As long as he sells these goods to the Tyrant de Sect, Zhao Hai would be able to earn a huge ie. Most importantly, besides jade essence, Zhao Hai could also gain contribution points through this method. Because of this, Zhao Hai has no need to do missions, he can live lifefortably.

    However, Zhao Hai thought that he needed to take missions. This was because his future enemies would be Ghost Cultivators. If he doesn¡¯t know anything about them, he would suffer a loss in the future.

    But before this, his strength was insufficient to take missions rted to Ghost Cultivators. Regardless, Zhao Hai kept paying attention. If there was a suitable mission for him, then he would take it. It¡¯s good to go out and see what Ghost Cultivators were really like.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t spend this year doing nothing. Although he was only in the middle of the Condensed Avatar Stage, his de techniques had reached the point where he could fight against the peak Condensed Avatar cultivators.

    Zhao Hai and Qiu Tie arrived at the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s Mission Hall. The Mission Hall was the first floor of the Misceneous Hall. They also went to the biggest Mission Hall in the Tyrant de Sect. Zhao Hai would go here to take a look at the various missions that the sect offered.

    And just like Qiu Tie said, Zhao Hai saw that there were plenty of missions rted to Ghost Cultivators. In the past, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find a Ghost Cultivator mission even after browsing hundreds of posts. But now, in ten avable missions, two of them were about Ghost Cultivators.

    Zhao Hai looked through the missions and saw one rted to Ghost Cultivators: ¡°Li Vige. A hundred and fifty kilometers away from Yalong City. Vige residents report that a grave of the Li n is haunted. Five viges have been murdered recently. The Sect needs disciples to deal with this matter. Requirements: Condensed Avatar Stage and above. No limit in the number of cultivators. Must be finished within three months. Mission rewards: 100 Contribution points.¡±

    This was a very simple mission. If it were two months ago, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have been qualified to ept it. But now he¡¯s qualified.

    Zhao Hai looked through the other missions rted to Ghost Cultivators. There were events where ghosts attacked people. There was even a case where Serving Disciples of the sect were attacked. This mission required inner disciples above Soul Fusion Stage to ept. The reward was also richer at several thousand contribution points.

    However, Zhao Hai knew that he couldn¡¯t even dream of epting such a mission. There were other missions that were simr to the one he saw before and itspletion time was shorter. But in the end, Zhao Hai epted the Li Vige Mission.

    In this one year of cultivation, Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t gone out of the sect even once. Therefore, he also wants to use this opportunity to y outside.

    After deciding on the mission, Zhao Hai went to the counter and took out his de token before saying, ¡°Hello, I want to take Mission Number 76.¡±

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s de token, the female cultivator knew that Zhao Hai was an inner disciple. She immediately stood up respectfully and said, ¡°I have seen Senior Brother. Senior Brother, please wait a moment as I take care of the process.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±

    The female disciple quickly replied, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. Senior Brother, please wait a bit.¡± Then she took the jade slip pertaining to Mission Number 76. When she read the contents of the mission, the female disciple couldn¡¯t help but stare. She didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to take this mission.

    With just a nce, one could see that Mission Number 76 was intended for Outer Disciples. Why would an inner disciple like Zhao Hai take this mission? The female disciple couldn¡¯t help but give Zhao Hai a curious look. Then she looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s de disciple and saw his name. When she read Zhao Hai¡¯s name, the female disciple immediately understood. She no longer dyed and immediately registered the mission under Zhao Hai¡¯s name before returning his de token.

 Chapter 2023: Countryside Wine Shop

    <h4>Chapter 2023: Countryside Wine Shop</h4>

    Zhao Hai sat in the living room on Yin Yang Peak. The Yin Yang Elders were looking at him. At this time, Zhao Hai opened his mouth and said, ¡°Masters, this disciple epted a mission rted to Ghost Cultivators. I mainly want to see what they¡¯re like. I hope that you¡¯ll allow me to go.¡±

    The Yin Yang Elders nodded, then the Yin Elder said, ¡°You can go. Your future opponents will be Ghost Cultivators. The earlier you expose yourself to them, the better. Right, what mission did you take? How long will it take?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°The mission is from Li Vige. There¡¯s been murders there and the vigers suspect that it¡¯s a Ghost Cultivator. The mission states that the mission could bepleted within three months.¡±

    The Yang Elder nodded, ¡°It seems like it¡¯s not too difficult. Good. You can go, but don¡¯t take Little Tie with you.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a respectful nod and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be leaving Little Tie here. I¡¯ll depart tomorrow.¡±

    The Yin Elder nodded, ¡°You can go. But remember that Ghost Cultivators aren¡¯t easy to deal with. Even if they¡¯re weak, you should be careful when you encounter them. Although you¡¯ll be inside the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s territory, you can still meet troubles. After all, the sect doesn¡¯t have a lot of disciples, so it¡¯s impossible for us to getplete control over such arge territory. Moreover, there are outer disciples of the sect that cause trouble for local people once they head out. If you meet such people, there¡¯s no need to be polite. Investigate the matter, then you can clean them up.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Yes Master, disciple understands.¡± Then Yin Elder nodded and then waved his hand, ¡°You can go back and prepare. Depart as soon as possible.¡± Zhao Haiplied and then left.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t bring Qiu Tie back but he told him about what he was going to do. Then Zhao Hai went back to residentplex 52 and had the robots prepare everything. He meditated until the next morning before he released his Demon Horse and set off.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use his winged horse to travel. After several battles against beasts in the True Spirit Realm, Zhao Hai became more aware that the beasts of the realm weren¡¯t to be underestimated. In the past couple of days, the Tyrant de Sect spent a lot of resources to deal with the beasts of ck Dragon Mountain. Not only did they increase the purchasing price of beasts, they also gave out discounts to those who were going to hunt them. This also caused quite a few losses of inner disciples. It must be known that the sect didn¡¯t have a lot of disciples to begin with, so the sect was hurt by this oue.

    If Zhao Hai flew and met a powerful flying beast, he wouldn¡¯t even have the opportunity tond. He would be wiped out before he could get off. When that timees, he could only rely on the Space for safety. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to use the Space too much in the meantime, so he took the slow route and traveled onnd.

    Aftering out of his mountain, Zhao Hai traveled towards Yalong City. Yalong City was a major city that the Tyrant de Sect governed. Plenty of ordinary people lived in and around the city. There were also people who were rted to the Tyrant de Sect. Some of them were former disciples who have no hope of progressing and also not strong enough to be an elder. So they went out of the sect to retire. There were people who are family members of the current disciples of the Tyrant de Sect. They came to the city in hopes of also being recruited by the sect. There were also those who were direct rtives of disciples with good spiritual roots. Despite being talented, because of their low status, they couldn¡¯t bring their families into the sect.

    Zhao Hai knows that the True Spirit Realm wasrger than the Great Realm of Cultivation. This made the realm more populous. This also meant that there were more people who couldn¡¯t cultivate and remained as mortals. Maybe because of the realm¡¯s rich amount of spiritual qi, but the lifespan of the mortals in the True Spirit Realm was longer. But in the end, these people were still ordinary, they were no differentpared to the mortals in the lower realms.

    The ce Zhao Hai was living in was the strongest ce in the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s territory. You can only see inner disciples, outer disciples, serving disciples, and servants in this ce. It¡¯s not easy to see anyone who has no direct rtionship with the Tyrant de Sect. But it was also because of this that the area was sparsely popted. You might not even meet a person if you walk for half a day.

    Zhao Hai continued to ride his Demon Horse. His traveling speed wasn¡¯t quick. He hasn¡¯t really paid attention to the surroundings of his peak. Before he acquired his portable transmission formation, he used his winged horses to travel. The views when traveling in the sky were differentpared to traveling on the ground. So Zhao Hai used this opportunity to take a good look.

    The path to Yalong City was in a different direction to ck Dragon Mountain. When Zhao Hai went down the peak, he went west and then turned north. If Zhao Hai traveled as fast as he could, he would reach the city in ten days. But if he traveled slowly, it would take about a month.

    There were no supply points on this section of the road inside the Tyrant de Sect. Only when he exits the central area of the sect would Zhao Hai see towns and viges.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t in a hurry, so he leisurely moved forward. He met some disciples along the way, both riding beasts or walking. Some of them were in a hurry toplete their missions. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s leisurely pace, they couldn¡¯t help but raise their brow.

    Zhao Hi didn¡¯t care about these people and continued his carefree stroll. Although his pace was called leisurely, the speed of the Demon Horse wasn¡¯t slow. It galloped at a fast and steady speed, with speeds much faster than sprinting horses.

    Along the way, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop to eat. Instead, while on horseback, he took out a pot of liquor to drink. Once in a while, he would throw one or two peanuts in his mouth.

    Although he has all kinds of food in the space, Zhao Hai liked drinking liquor and eating peanuts. The more he chewed, the more fragrant the wine became.

    The Demon Horse doesn¡¯t need to eat anything. It was like a camel who could survive without eating for a long time. Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t unjustly treat the Demon Horse. As the Demon Horse ran, Zhao Hai would give it fruit from time to time. The Demon Horse was also an intelligent beast, so it would turn its head when Zhao Hai threw the fruit over. And once in a while, it would let out a happy neigh.

    A human and a horse leisurely traversed the main road. Zhao Hai also had a de hung on the side of the saddle. It was truly a picture of a lone warrior venturing into the world.

    When darkness came, Zhao Hai found a spot in the forest and sent the Demon Horse to the Space before entering as well. He had yet to leave the central area of the Tyrant de Sect, so the area was still sparsely popted. He wasn¡¯t worried about anyone finding out that he has the Space.

    After apanying Laura and the others the entire evening, Zhao Hai went out when morning arrived. Then he continued his travels. As he proceeded, Zhao Hai discovered that the people he met on the road began to increase. Moreover, he could see merchants with their carriages as well as farmers pulling cow-like beasts. There were also other people walking on foot.

    Zhao Hai suddenly had a thought that he returned to ancient China. He couldn¡¯t help but slow down his horse. If he continued with his previous speed, then he might possibly hit someone on the road.

    Sure enough, when noon came, Zhao Hai began to see a vige in the distance. The vige wasn¡¯t that big, but it made the road more alive.

    Zhao Hai liked such sceneries. Suddenly, Zhao Hai found a building not far away that had a wine g on its front door. It was a yellow g with the character of ¡®wine¡¯ written in red. It was very eye-catching as it fluttered in the wind.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile. Such wine shops could only be seen during ancient times. He hasn¡¯t gone inside one before, so he wanted to go experience it for himself.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai patted his Demon Horse. The horse sped up and reached the wine shop in no time.

    The shop wasn¡¯t big. Its main foundation was made with cyan stone. There were 5 to 6 round tables inside. There was also a small counter with a few jars of wine. There was a busy waiter who was wearing a green coat and a small hat. The shop had a few customers drinking. There was also a woman drinking wine on the counter. The woman wasn¡¯t very good looking, she looked like a hardworking vige woman. With just one look, one could see her muscles beneath her clothes.

    When Zhao Hai arrived, his Demon Horse caused the people in the shop to look over. Whether it be customers or the proprietors, all of them were attracted by the Demon Horse. After all, the Demon Horse was just too eye-catching.

    When the Demon Horse stopped, the waiter immediately came out of the shop and then bowed towards Zhao Hai, ¡°I have seen Mister. The shop is honored to ept Mister¡¯s patronage. You can tell me if you want to take food or liquor to drink along the way.¡±

    Zhao Hai jumped down from his Demon Horse, then he smiled towards the waiter and said, ¡°I¡¯ll drink liquor here. Do you serve side dishes?¡±

    The waiter immediately answered, ¡°Yes, yes. Our small shop has homemade side dishes. But Mister might not be used to it. Our wine is also home brewed, so it¡¯s a bit muddy. I¡¯ll have to apologize in advance.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, bring me two jugs of your wine as well as four side dishes. By the way, bring ten catties of wine for my horse.¡±

    The waiter didn¡¯t say anything andplied. Then he led Zhao Hai into the wine shop. But before going inside, Zhao Hai waved his hand and then threw a huge rabbit towards the Demon Horse. The horse could eat anything, but it liked meat a lot, so Zhao Hai didn¡¯t treat it badly.

    Sure enough, as Zhao Hai threw the rabbit, the Demon Horse let out a happy whine as it opened its mouth to eat. This caused the people inside the shop to stare. This was the first time they saw a horse eat meat. But this also informed them that the Demon Horse couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Zhao Hai¡¯s status inside their minds increased.

    The waiter became even more respectful when he saw this. He was bending his waist more as he weed Zhao Hai into the shop. He looked for an empty table and carefully wiped it clean before asking Zhao Hai to sit down.

 Chapter 2024: Injustice

    <h4>Chapter 2024: Injustice</h4>

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t surprised about the waiter¡¯s respectful attitude. In the True Spirit Realm, no matter how strong they are, cultivators were always a cut above other people. Because of this, the waiter respectfully addressed him as Sir. This image of cultivators has been instilled into the people of the True Spirit Realm. It was there the moment they were born.

    Zhao Hai also knew that he couldn¡¯t treat these people politely, otherwise they would be frightened.

    After Zhao Hai sat down, the waiter gave him another bow before leaving. Before long, two pots of liquor and four side dishes were served. Zhao Hai looked at the side dishes, one was peanuts, one was vegetables, one was tofu, and thest was a te of meat. The tes weren¡¯t small. The liquor was ced in two porcin pots. There was also a porcin cup for drinking. Both potteries looked crude, they weren¡¯t attractive to look at.

    Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t care about this. He took the wine pot and poured it over the cup. The wine did indeed look a bit muddy and its alcohol taste was very weak. Seeing this, Zhao Hai knew that the wine hadn¡¯t undergone distition. He couldn¡¯t help but be curious and take a sip.

    The wine was slightly sour and its vor was quite pale. However, it has its own vor. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but nod. Then he turned his head to see the waiter bringing a huge jug over to the Demon Horse. The horse wasn¡¯t polite, it lowered its head and began to drink the wine.

    Seeing the horse drinking wine, Zhao Hai no longer cared about it. The Demon Horse¡¯s physique was very good. Not to mention ten jin, even a hundred jin of liquor wouldn¡¯t cause it to be drunk.

    Zhao Hai took his chopsticks and then tasted the side dishes. To be honest, the vor of the dishes couldn¡¯tpare to Meg¡¯s cooking. However, it was a unique experience. It had the vor of the vige.

    Zhao Hai nodded. Although he wasn¡¯t fascinated by the rural taste, he didn¡¯t mind eating such food once in a while. He proceeded to drink more wine and eat more food.

    At this time, the sound of horses could be heard from the road outside. Before long, two horses stopped by the shop. Two warriors got down from their horses as one of them said, ¡°Junior Sister, it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve eaten. Let¡¯s head inside this small shop to have something to eat.¡±

    The voice of a female was then heard, ¡°Senior Brother, look at that horse. It¡¯s very fierce. It eats meat and drinks wine. I haven¡¯t seen something like it before.¡±

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t paying attention to them at all, but when he heard them mention the Demon Horse, he raised his head and looked at the two. There were two people standing on the door of the shop, a man and a woman. The man looked to be in his twenties while the woman seemed to be a teenager. Both of them wore warrior clothing except the man had a long sword on his back and the woman had a whip tied around her waist.

    Standing behind them were two beautiful horses. One of the horses were chestnut red while the other was white. The two horses might look simple, but if one paid attention, there were a few feather-like hairs on their hooves. These few feathery hairs might not add anything, but having them doubled the value of the horse. This was because these feather-like hairs represented the pedigree of the horses. This horse was called the Wind Chasing Horse, which was a breed of horse that was best at running long distances. It was a horse with endless endurance.

    Seeing the two, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but gently knit his brows. From the weapons that the two were showing, they don¡¯t seem to be disciples of the Tyrant de Sect. Disciples of the Tyrant de Sect barely used other types of weapon other than the de. Since the two weren¡¯t carrying des, this meant that they belonged to another sect.

    But why would people from other sectse to the territory of the Tyrant de Sect? However, the two were still looking at the Demon Horse and hadn¡¯t entered the shop. So it wasn¡¯t easy for Zhao Hai to ask them what they were doing. After all, it was normal for other sects to pass through the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s territory.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but rx his brows as he continued drinking his wine. As for the two people, after looking at the Demon Horse for some time, they looked away and entered the shop.

    The two entered the shop and looked around. Their gazes stopped on Zhao Hai for a moment before they turned to another direction. They also ordered two pots of wine and four side dishes when they sat down.

    The waiter could see that the two neers were also cultivators. So he was very respectful towards the two of them. After they settled down, the woman turned to herpanion and said, ¡°Senior Brother, now that we¡¯re going to the Tyrant de Sect to visit uncle, do you think we will be able to learn something? Uncle is now an inner disciple of the Tyrant de Sect, he should be able to teach us a few things. Unfortunately, both of us only have one spiritual root. There¡¯s no way for us to join the Tyrant de Sect. How great would it be if we became disciples of the sect.¡±

    The man sighed and said, ¡°We can¡¯t do anything about that. The Tyrant de Sect is very strict when epting disciples. Senior Master has three spiritual roots. Despite not having any proper training, he¡¯s able to join the Tyrant de Sect. However, this is also good for us.¡±

    The woman nodded, ¡°I¡¯m really jealous of the disciples of the Tyrant de Sect. Although our Wu n is arge n under the sect, we¡¯re still very farpared to the Tyrant de Sect.¡±

    The man nodded, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Junior Sister, eat something. We still need to travel after eating.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai finally understood the status of the two. They were disciples of a n under the Tyrant de Sect. No wonder they weren¡¯t using des. Although the Tyrant de Sect was focused on the de, their subordinates weren¡¯t necessarily desmen. Nevertheless, disciples of these ns were given priority entry to the Tyrant de Sect. As long as the disciple has the qualified age and amount of spiritual roots, they would be epted by the sect as a disciple.

    As for those unqualified, they wouldn¡¯t be disciples of the sect. They can only return to their ns and practice. Their weapons wouldn¡¯t be restricted to the de, and they can use any weapon they want. This exins why the man was using a sword while the female was using a whip.

    If Zhao Hai reveals his identity as an inner disciple of the Tyrant de Sect, these two cultivators mighte and visit him. However, Zhao Hai has no ns to know them.

    At this time, the sound of hurried hoof beats could be heard. Before long, a ck steed stopped right on the shop¡¯s door. Then from outside, someone shouted, ¡°Young Master, Young Miss, are you in the shop? Return home quickly. Something happened to the n!¡± At the same time, a person wearing servant clothing stumbled into the shop.

    The servant wore a ck robe that would normally be elegant. But now, his panic-stricken facepletely ruined the image of the robe.

    The man and the woman quickly stood up and said, ¡°Little Chen, what¡¯s wrong? Did something happen to the n?¡±

    Little Chen immediately replied, ¡°Young Master, young Miss, the n is being attacked. The patriarch asks you to return to help.¡±

    Theplexion of the man and the woman changed, ¡°Besieged? Besieged by who? Who would dare attack the Wu n here in the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s territory?¡±

    Just as Little Chen was about to answer, he looked at the people inside the shop and swallowed his words back. He only said, ¡°Young Master, Young Miss, we need to return quickly.¡±

    The man looked at Little Chen¡¯s appearance and knew that there were certain topics that shouldn¡¯t be said in the shop. So he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Then he turned his hand and took out a piece of crystal stone and threw it on the table. After that, the three quickly left the shop.

    Looking at the situation, a glint appeared on Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes. He also stood up and tossed a crystal stone on the table before saying, ¡°Waiter, I¡¯m paying.¡±

    The waiter quickly ran over. When he saw the stone on the table, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Although Zhao Hai also threw a piece of stone on the table, the one he threw was much bigger than the one thrown by the man, around five times as big. Moreover, the value of Zhao Hai¡¯s crystal stone was more than ten times higher.

    The waiter looked at the crystal stone as though he was dreaming. After some time, he recovered. Just as he was about to say something, he heard hoof beats outside the shop. Zhao Hai just left.

    Actually, Zhao Hai only has a surface-level understanding of the True Spirit Realm. In the True Spirit Realm, ordinary people have threemon currencies, silver, gold, and crystal stone. Needless to say, silver and gold were the mostmonly used denominations. Crystal stones were considered a rare currency among ordinary people.

    As for the currency used by cultivators, the lowest was crystal stones. Naturally, these crystal stones were the highest quality ones. The next was jade essence. And then the highest value would be jade marrow. Jade marrow was a much better version of jade essence. Even the True Spirit Realm had a limited output of jade marrow. Because of this, top-tier cultivators of the True Spirit Realm generally used jade marrows as their main currency.

    The male cultivator was anxious to leave so he left a crystal stone without asking for change. The stone he took out was enough to buy the shop a dozenfold. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know this, so he thought that crystal stones were the general currency of the True Spirit Realm and threw out a huge piece. Naturally, this piece isn¡¯t worth anything to Zhao Hai. But to the waiter, the crystal stone that Zhao Hai threw out was enough for his entire family to feed themselves luxuriously for a lifetime.

    The reason Zhao Hai left was because he wanted to go to the male cultivator¡¯s n. They said that they belonged to the Wu n and had an elder that was an inner disciple of the Tyrant de Sect. It doesn¡¯t matter if they were strangers. The most important thing was that the Wu n was in trouble. Seeing that the people on his side were having trouble, Zhao Hai naturally couldn¡¯t ignore it.

    Zhao Hai was well aware that the disciples of the Tyrant de Sect were very united. If he encountered this kind of thing and ignored it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to face the cultivator surnamed Wu in the future.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai also wanted to see who was so bold as to attack an affiliated n of the Tyrant de Sect. They surely have a lion¡¯s heart and a leopard¡¯s guts.

    Zhao Hai rode his Demon Horse and followed the three people. After traveling for three hours, Zhao Hai saw a hill in front of him. A vige courtyard was built on top of the hill. But when he saw the vige, Zhao reigned in his horse and stopped. He couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    Although the vige courtyard was quite far, Zhao Hai could already sense a dense amount of ghost qi. The entire vige was covered by ayer of dark mist. From time to time, the wailing of ghosts could be heard.

    Seeing this, two characters couldn¡¯t help but appear inside Zhao Hai¡¯s mind, Ghost Cultivators! It might be ghost cultivators who attacked the vige. If Zhao Hai¡¯s wasn¡¯t wrong, this should be the Wu n¡¯s vige.

    Zhao Hai¡¯splexion couldn¡¯t help but turn frigid. He didn¡¯t expect ghost cultivators to attack a subordinate of the Tyrant de Sect in broad daylight. Where did they get their courage from?

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai patted the side of his Demon Horse. The Demon Horse let out a loud neigh before its hooves nted itself onto the ground and elerated. After ten minutes, Zhao Hai heard the sound of fighting. On one side was the pair of man and woman he met in the wine shop. As for the servant, he was lying on his side spewing out blood. It was clear that he didn¡¯t have long left to live.

    When he saw the attackers, Zhao Hai frowned. The man and the woman weren¡¯t attacked by a person, but by malicious ghosts. The ghosts looked very strange. They looked like the lich that Zhao Hai saw in the underworld. Their lower parts were like smoke but their upper half wore full body armor. They also held spears as weapons. They looked extremely aggressive.

    The man and the woman weren¡¯t very strong. They were only at the Rebirth Stage. Their bodies were full of wounds. Moreover, their injuries were turningck, clearly from the poison that the malicious ghosts carry.

    Seeing the situation, Zhao Hai pulled out his de as he charged over. His de lit up with a golden light as he attacked the ghosts. Wen! Wen! Wen! After a few shes, Zhao Hai blocked the attacks of the ghosts and reached the man and the woman.

    The horses of the two were already dead, so they could only defend against the enemy on foot. They were also heavily injured and poisoned. Just as they were unable to hold on, Zhao Hai arrived.

    After fending off the ghosts, Zhao Hai waved his hand and threw pills towards the two and said, ¡°Eat the pills, quickly!¡±

    The two recognized Zhao Hai, but they also knew that this wasn¡¯t the time to talk. They immediately ced the pills in their mouths. Naturally, Zhao Hai¡¯s pills were top quality. The moment it hit their mouths, the two felt their spiritual qi recover. Moreover, the poison in their bodies were beginning to be dispelled.

    Being part of a n, the two were able to judge the quality of the pills. They immediately thanked Zhao Hai, ¡°Qi Xin(Wu Ying) thanks Senior for your great kindness!¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Save the words forter.¡± Then he released two Demon Horses and said, ¡°Ride these. Let¡¯s head over.¡±

 Chapter 2025: The Elders Move

    <h4>Chapter 2025: The Elders Move</h4>

    The two knew that it wasn¡¯t time for conversation, so they both jumped up the Demon Horse. At this time, Zhao Hai had exchanged blows with the malicious ghosts. However, the ghosts weren¡¯t able to get any advantage over him.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. He thought that since these people attacked the Wu n, they should have been strong. But why do these malicious ghosts look weak?

    Although Zhao Hai felt that it was strange, what he wanted to know right now was the state of the Wu n. Therefore, he didn¡¯t stop. When the two cultivators rode the Demon Horses, the group immediately charged towards the Wu n vige.

    The Demon Horses weren¡¯t weak, and their charge was very strong. The malicious ghosts have no way to stop Zhao Hai¡¯s charge.

    Zhao Hai paid attention to the surroundings and found that there were quite a few malicious ghosts around. The group of three rushed all the way. And in just ten minutes, Zhao Hai already encountered a hundred ghosts. These ghosts weren¡¯t weak and were at least in the middle of the Rebirth Stage.

    The matter certainly wasn¡¯t simple if there are this many malicious ghosts. It should be caused by Ghost Cultivators. Moreover, it seems like they were intent on exterminating the Wu n. Otherwise they wouldn¡¯t have surrounded the entire vige.

    After a dozen more minutes, Zhao Hai and the others finally arrived at the vige courtyard. The defensive formation of the vige has been fully activated, which allowed it to hold on up to this time.

    Upon arriving at the defensive formation, Zhao Hai turned his head to Qi Xun and said, ¡°How do we pass?¡±

    Qi Xun nodded and said, ¡°As long as we have our Wu n tokens, we can pass. Senior, wait a moment. I¡¯ll give you the token as soon as I enter.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then after Qi Xun and Wu Ying passed through the formation, Qi Xun gave Zhao Hai his token which Zhao Hai used to enter as well.

    As soon as the group entered the courtyard, a group of people immediately walked over. In the front of the group was an old person with a full head of silvery hair. At this time, the old person had an ugly expression as he looked at Qi Xun, ¡°Xun¡¯er, what¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t I ask you to go to the Tyrant de Sect to ask your Uncle Master for help? Why are you here? Also, who is this person?¡±

    Upon hearing the old man, Zhao Hai and the others couldn¡¯t help but stare. With a confused expression, Qi Xun asked, ¡°Grandfather, didn¡¯t you ask me to return with Junior Sister Ying? When were we asked to invite Uncle Master? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The old man stared, then hisplexion changed, ¡°Where¡¯s Little Chen? He¡¯s supposed to tell you to ask your Uncle Master for help. Why didn¡¯t he return?¡±

    Qi Xun replied, ¡°Little Chen is already dead. He came all the way here before he suddenly fell off his horse and died.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to ponder about it, this is the doing of the Ghost Cultivators. They don¡¯t want the Tyrant de Sect to know about this.¡±

    The old man turned to Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°And Mister is?¡±

    Zhao Hai took out his de token and said, ¡°Tyrant de Sect Inner Disciple, Zhao Hai.¡±

    The old man stared at Zhao Hai¡¯s de token before his expression became happy. He immediately kneeled down and said, ¡°Wu n¡¯s Patriarch Wu De leads the Wu n in greeting Mister Zhao Hai.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Now is not the time for politeness. How about this, the people outside still don¡¯t know my identity and this matter needs to be dealt with as soon as possible. I have a portable transmission formation. I¡¯ll return to the sect to report. Before Ie back, you must defend the Wu n. Don¡¯t let anyone else in.¡±

    Wu De bowed and said, ¡°Yes Mister, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then he disappeared after a sh of white light. Although Zhao Hai could see that the malicious ghosts outside weren¡¯t very powerful, there were a lot of them. This was obviously a nned operation. It was likely done by Ghost Cultivators. This matter needs to be reported to the sect as soon as possible.

    The next moment, Zhao Hai appeared in Yin Yang Peak. Qiu Tie was practicing in the training yard with Qiu Zhen at the side smiling at the progress of his grandson. The old man¡¯s eyes were full of affection and pride.

    Seeing Zhao Hai appear, the two couldn¡¯t help but stare. Qiu Zhen gave Zhao Hai a look of confusion as he asked, ¡°Young Master, you¡¯ve returned. Aren¡¯t you on a mission?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I¡¯vee across something along the way. I need to see the Masters.¡± After he said that, he went to the living room and said, ¡°Masters, disciple is here.¡±

    The Yin Elder¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Come in.¡± Zhao Hai pushed the door open and walked in. Upon seeing the Yin Yang Elders in the living room, he immediately gave them a salute.

    The Yin Elder waved his hand and said, ¡°I heard that you went out yesterday. But now you¡¯re back. What happened?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Shortly after this disciple left, I ran into people from the Wu n. They¡¯re an affiliated n of the Tyrant de Sect. They also have an inner disciple of the sect as their member. Shortly after seeing them, someone else came over and reported that their n was being besieged and they needed to return. Due to curiosity, I followed them back. I want to see who has the courage to attack an affiliate n of the Tyrant de Sect. When I arrived, the Wu n was being attacked by malicious ghosts. Moreover, there are quite a lot of ghosts, at least several hundred. Although the ghosts weren¡¯t strong, I suspect that they are rted to Ghost Cultivators.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the Yin Yang Elders¡¯plexion changed. The Yin Elder stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll take a look.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared when he heard the Yin Elder. He didn¡¯t expect the Yin Yang Elders toe with him. The status that the Yin Yang Elders held in the Tyrant de Sect was akin to high elders. These people were above countless cultivators. They don¡¯t act unless the sect is in a life and death situation. Why would they move now?

    But seeing that the expression of the Yin Yang Elders wasn¡¯t good, he didn¡¯t ask anything. The three quickly went to the yard and then disappeared with a white light. In the next moment, Zhao Hai returned to the Wu n.

    The Wu n¡¯s present situation wasn¡¯t good. Their defensive formation wasn¡¯t of the highest quality. After being besieged by malicious ghosts, cracks began to form. The people of the Wu n were preparing to fight for their lives.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai appeared with the Yin Yang Elders. The Wu n quickly noticed them. Naturally, they didn¡¯t recognize the Yin Yang Elders. However, they knew Zhao Hai. So Wu De immediately ran over and bowed towards Zhao Hai, ¡°Mister, who are these two?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Don¡¯t ask about what you shouldn¡¯t know. They are elders of the sect.¡±

    Wu De was startled. Zhao Hai was an inner disciple, and now there are sect elders. Thinking of this, Wu De immediately became more careful as he bowed and said, ¡°Yes Mister, I understand.¡±

    The Yin Yang Elders didn¡¯t care about the Wu n. They were looking at the malicious ghosts outside the defensive shield. The Yang Elder coldly snorted and said, ¡°These bastard ghosts are out again.¡± After saying that, the Yang Elder waved his hand. de qi passed through the defensive shield and shed at the ghosts outside.

    The malicious ghosts weren¡¯t that strong, so they were like paper when cut by the de qi. They screeched before vanishing from sight.

    At this time, the Yin Elder waved his hand and a hand-shape qi flew out towards the backside of a nearby mountain. The hand grasped and grabbed several ck-clothed people. Then the Yin Elder waved once more, causing the hand to return to Wu n courtyard. Zhao Hai wanted to see the captured cultivators, but they were already dead.

    The cultivators looked quite young. Their faces were pale, but their overall looks were ordinary.

    However, Zhao Hai could notice that their lips had turned blue and purple. It was clear that they had died from poison. The Yin Elder coldly snorted and said, ¡°These bastards do have some virtue left. They killed themselves as soon as they¡¯re caught. Little Hai, can you turn them into Undead? We¡¯re going to interrogate them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°No problem.¡± Then he waved his hand and covered the corpses with ck gas. Once the ck gas vanished, the ck-clothed cultivators were already standing up.

    Zhao Hai turned to the Yin Elder and said, ¡°Master, you can ask questions now.¡±

    The Yin Elder nodded, he turned his head to the ck-clothed cultivators and said, ¡°You¡¯re from the Ghost Sect?¡±

    One of the ck-clothed cultivators replied, ¡°Replying to Mister, we belong to the Ghost Army Department of the Ghost Sect.¡±

    The Yin Elder nodded, then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°The Ghost Sect has plenty of divisions. The Ghost Army Department is quite a big one. They are the main fighting force of the Ghost Cultivators. Little Hai, I¡¯m going to bring these undead back to the sect. You can go andplete your mission. You don¡¯t have to worry about the rest.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Yes, Master. You can take them back to the sect. But it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t kill them, it would have a little impact on me.¡±

    The Yin Elder gave a nod, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will not mishandle your Undead. Now, go take care of your things.¡± After saying that, the two elders shed with white light and disappeared along with the Undead.

    When the two elders left, Wu De bowed towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, thank you very much. Everyone from the Wu n is deeply grateful to what you¡¯ve done.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Patriarch Wu is too polite. I¡¯m a disciple of the Tyrant de Sect, I can¡¯t just ignore matters like this.¡±

    Wu De quickly replied, ¡°No matter what, the Wu n won¡¯t forget that kindness you gave us. Mister, it¡¯s already getting dark. How about staying over for some food and wine?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought about it and then nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to disturb Patriarch Wu.¡±

    Seeing that Zhao Hai agreed, Wu De was happy. With a wide smile on his face, he quickly gestured, ¡°Then Mister, please.¡± Although the Wu n was a subordinate of the Tyrant de Sect with an inner disciple as a member, they were still very courteous towards disciples of the sect. They would even give great respect towards outer disciples of the sect. Having an inner disciple as a guest in their home was an extremely honorable thing for the n. This was the reason why Wu De was d that Zhao Hai epted his invitation.

 Chapter 2026: Entering Yalong City

    <h4>Chapter 2026: Entering Yalong City</h4>

    Zhao Hai rode his Demon Horse at a moderate pace. He stayed for one night in the Wu n before leaving. The Wu n was just an affiliate n of the Tyrant de Sect, he has no need to give them a lot of face. Additionally, he still has a mission toplete.

    The incident with the Ghost Cultivators doesn¡¯t seem to be a coincidence. Otherwise, the Yin Yang Elders wouldn¡¯t have been as serious.

    However, these matters were still out of his reach. Even if the Ghost Cultivators made a huge action, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t do much with his strength. This time, there were only five Ghost Cultivators, but he couldn¡¯t do anything to them. There was no need to mention the stronger Ghost Cultivators.

    Since the Yin Yang Elders were aware that Ghost Cultivators were attacking ns around the Tyrant de Sect, the higher-ups should also know about it. The Tyrant de Sect would certainly have a way to deal with it. Zhao Hai was still a small cultivator right now. Although he was the disciple of the Yin Yang Elders, his words were worth a fart in the grand scheme of things. He couldn¡¯t do anything substantial at this time. The only thing he could do was to improve his strength as soon as possible and be familiar with the methods of the Ghost Cultivators. Only in this way can he survive the iing chaos.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t trying to increase the prestige of others and hamper his spirit. He was just thinking about the worst case scenario, so he was doing his best.

    The malicious ghosts released by the Ghost Cultivators in the Wu n were very weak. As long as Zhao Hai releases his Undead, they would be able to kill all the ghosts.

    But as for the consequences of doing so, Zhao Hai has no idea. One shouldn¡¯t think that the Ghost Cultivators were weak just because they were captured by the Yin Elder with one move. Zhao Hai was sure that if he faced those Ghost Cultivators, his chances of victory weren¡¯t high. Those Ghost Cultivators might be weak in the eyes of the Yin Yang Elders, but they were definitely stronger than Zhao Hai. And since they were bold enough to attack the Wu n, they must have life-saving means. If Zhao Hai faced them, he might get the short end of the stick.

    Because he was aware of this, Zhao Hai chose not to fight these Ghost Cultivators. Instead, he reported the situation to the Yin Yang Elders. Not only would this solve the issue of the Ghost Cultivators, it would also inform the sect of the current situation.

    Zhao Hai was aware that cultivators shouldn¡¯t lose their vigor. However, vigor doesn¡¯t equate to recklessness. If you know that you¡¯ll die and still rush in, then that would be idiotic. If there¡¯s an easier way to do it, then you should choose that. Therefore, Zhao Hai chose the easiest and safest way to deal with the Ghost Cultivators.

    As the Demon Horse continued to travel, Zhao Hai was thinking about the future actions of the Tyrant de Sect. They would definitely conduct an inspection of their territory.

    The Tyrant de Sect has no more need to deal with the ck Dragon Mountain. At this point, the sect could just issue missions to get ck Dragon Mountain¡¯s beasts under control.

    Now, what the sect has to face are the Ghost Cultivators. All sects in the True Spirit Realm fought against Ghost Cultivators for a very long time. These enemies were more difficult to deal withpared to the beasts.

    Zhao Hai continued traveling northbound. The Demon Horse was very fast. Thirteen days after leaving the Tyrant de Sect, Zhao Hai finally arrived at Yalong City.

    Yalong City was the first big city that Zhao Hai visited in the True Spirit Realm. The city was truly enormous. Its city walls were more than 30 meters high and were a thousand li long. It was like a dragon meandering through the in.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s first impression of the city was that it was prosperous. The south wall of the city was surrounded by small and medium settlements. The gates of the city were very crowded. There was a nonstop stream of peopleing in and out.

    What surprised Zhao Hai the most was that there were a lot of people with weapons. But there weren¡¯t many people who rode beasts like Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dismount and rode his Demon Horse towards the gate. He noticed several cultivators standing next to the gate and on their waists were de tokens. They turned out to be outer disciples of the Tyrant de Sect.

    Zhao Hai knows that Yalong City has a branch hall of the Tyrant de Sect. The Hall Master of these branch halls held the same status as elders of the sect. These elders can ept and teach disciples in the city. And if there were outstanding disciples, they would be sent to the main sect.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect the disciples of the sect to do such jobs. He thought that the guarding of the gates would be done by other people. He didn¡¯t think that it was a job for outer disciples.

    Zhao Hai has also taken his de token out and hung it on his waist. Although the Yin Yang Elders asked him to do this before, Zhao Hai never used his de token. He wanted to solve his problems on his own without using the de token. If Zhao Hai used his de token during the attack of the ghosts, the token would release a strong saber qi, eliminating all enemies. When the timees, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t need to do anything, the enemies would be dealt with on their own.

    Actually, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t the only person who thought of this. Inner disciples of the Tyrant de Sect would sometimes remove their de tokens to expose themselves to danger. This way, their potential would be pushed out. If they always relied on the de token to solve their problems, they wouldn¡¯t be able to progress.

    Naturally, there was another important reason. If the de qi in the de token was used, it would need to be recharged. The sect allows each de token to have ten de qi. This was given by the elders of the sect. If you have a good rtionship with your master, then there¡¯s no problem in refilling the de token. But if you don¡¯t have a close rtionship with your master, then you will have a hard time recharging your de token.

    Because of this, most inner disciples wouldn¡¯t use their de tokens unless it was a life and death situation. Only then would they take their de token out and wear it on their body.

    Zhao Hai used his de token at this time to indicate his status. It must be mentioned that unknown cultivators would be interrogated if they wanted to enter Yalong City. But if you¡¯re a disciple of the Tyrant de Sect, you can enter anytime you want.

    Sure enough, when Zhao Hai¡¯s Demon Horse reached the city gate, the outer disciples by the gate immediately turned respectful and cupped their fists towards him. Zhao Hai also returned the salute. Then he entered the city.

    Upon entering the city, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. He didn¡¯t expect Yalong city to look like this. It was more prosperous than he imagined. There was a five meter wide bluestone road lined with shops on both sides. Pedestrians, carriages, and horses were moving in an orderly manner. From time to time, one could see people wearing uniforms walking on the road. These people have weapons on their waists. Most of them were using des. However, they didn¡¯t carry identity tokens of the Tyrant de Sect. It was clear that they weren¡¯t outer disciples of the Tyrant de Sect.

    Zhao Hai moved slowly forward as he looked at the shops on both sides of the road. There were all kinds of shops. From inns to clothing stores, from grain to grocery stores, there was everything one needed to find.

    Zhao Hai also looked at the people around. There were people who heartilyughed, there were those who looked anxious. There were also hawkers on the road. It was a good mix of people from a healthy and rich city.

    Zhao Hai let out a long breath. He began to like the city. However, he didn¡¯t forget his goals. Although he already epted his mission, he still needs to visit Yalong City¡¯s Sect Branch. It was a matter of courtesy.

    When he epted the mission, Zhao Hai was also given a map of Yalong City. Therefore, it didn¡¯t take long before Zhao Hai arrived at the branch hall.

    The branch hall of the Tyrant de Sect in Yalong City upied its own small region. It was surrounded by protective walls and had a huge archway with the words ¡°Tyrant de Sect Yalong City Branch Hall¡± inscribed.

    By the sides of the archway were two Outer Disciples. Naturally, not anyone can pass through the archway. Zhao Hai got down from his Demon Horse when he was a hundred meters away. Then he walked over to the entrance.

    The two Outer Disciples by the archway already spotted Zhao Hai. Also, Zhao Hai¡¯s Demon Horse was very impressive. It was impossible for them to not see it.

    They also saw the de token on Zhao Hai¡¯s waist. They understood at a nce that Zhao Hai was an Inner Disciple. But because they were limited by the rules, they couldn¡¯t greet Zhao Hai in advance. They can only wait for Zhao Hai to arrive.

    When Zhao Hai arrived at the archway, the two Outer Disciples immediately cupped their fist and said, ¡°I have seen Senior Brother. Did Senior Brothere from the main hall?¡±

    Zhao Hai also cupped his fist and said, ¡°I¡¯m from the main hall. I came to Yalong City because of a mission. I¡¯m here to give the branch hall a visit.¡±

    One of the Outer Disciples replied, ¡°Then we wee Senior Brother in our branch. Please head inside, someone wille over to meet you.¡± Zhao Hai nodded. Then he cupped his fist once more before leading his Demon Horse across the archway.

    Just as Zhao Hai stepped into the archway, a cultivator walked towards him. The disciple was also an Outer Disciple of the sect. After stepping towards Zhao Hai, he cupped his fist and said, ¡°Disciple Su Ya of the Yalong City Branch Hall greets Senior Brother. Senior Brother, please follow me.¡±

    Zhao Hai cupped his fist and said, ¡°Inner Disciple Zhao Hai has seen Junior Brother Su Ya. I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±

    Su Ya smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother is too polite. Please.¡± Then he led Zhao Hai inside the hall.

    Zhao Hai looked at the surroundings as they walked on. This region was exclusively managed by the Tyrant de Sect. Therefore, the area was very big. Moreover, it was clear that it was a nned construction. Both sides of the road were high courtyard walls. This ensures that nobody can eavesdrop inside. Not too far away was a huge gate. This was the ce they were heading to.

 Chapter 2027: Lightning Blade Lord

    <h4>Chapter 2027: Lightning de Lord</h4>

    Zhao Hai stood in front of the gate of a huge courtyard. The gate was very tall and it had arge que that read ¡°Yalong City Branch Hall¡±. There were also two Outer Disciples guarding the entrance.

    Su Ya led Zhao Hai through the gate. After entering the courtyard, a servant came over to take care of Zhao Hai¡¯s Demon Horse. Then Zhao Hai followed Su Ya towards the courtyard.

    Inside the courtyard was a hall with five people standing inside it. The leader of the five people was a middle-aged man who looked to be in his thirties. He wore beautiful warrior clothing and stood with grace.

    The man was with several younger men who wore simr warrior clothing. On their waists were de tokens. Surprisingly, they were inner disciples of the Tyrant de Sect.

    When Su Ya brought Zhao Hai towards the group of people, Zhao Hai cupped his fist and said, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen Senior Brothers.¡±

    The middle-aged man looked at Zhao Hai, then he smiled faintly as he cupped his fist and said, ¡°Junior Brother, this one is Yalong City Branch¡¯s Inner Disciple Su Dingshan. I represent the Yalong City Branch in weing you.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly replied, ¡°Senior Brother is too polite. Junior Brother is just passing by. Is the Elder in?¡±

    Su Dingshan nodded, ¡°Master is in. Junior Brother, please follow me.¡± Zhao Hai cupped his fist towards Su Dingshan once more, then he followed him into the hall.

    Further inside was a room with an old man sitting in the seat of honor. This man had white hair and a full beard. Although he was old, his eyes were full of vigor. He looked like an old lion, ready to pounce at any prey in front of him.

    Although the imposing aura of the old man was very strong, it wasn¡¯t enough to frighten Zhao Hai. He cupped his fist and said, ¡°Inner Disciple Zhao Hai has seen the Elder. I hope Elder is doing well.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the old man couldn¡¯t help but be curious. This old man knew his own self, and the de technique he practiced was very imposing. After so many years, he reached a state where his aura was always present. Ordinary disciples would have a hard time breathing in front of him. It was rare to see someone as calm as Zhao Hai.

    The old man looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°As you were. Zhao Hai, I seem to have heard your name. But I don¡¯t know where. Kid, whose disciple are you?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Replying to Elder. I just ascended from the Soaring Dragon Realm about a year ago. I¡¯m the disciple of the Yin Yang Elders.¡±

    Hearing this, the old man¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but move. After some time, heughed and said, ¡°So you¡¯re the disciple of the two Senior Brothers. No wonder you have a very strong mind. Good, good. You go and rest well in the branch hall. Dingshan, arrange a meal. Show Zhao Hai our hospitality.¡±

    Su Dingshan bowed and said, ¡°Yes Master.¡± This old person was Su Dingshan¡¯s Master. Zhao Hai also cupped his fist towards the old man and said, ¡°Thanks a lot, Elder.¡±

    The old man replied, ¡°Rest properly. If you see the two Senior Brothers, tell them that Lin Yuefeng pays respects.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly replied, ¡°I will certainly ry it to my masters. Elder can rest assured.¡±

    Lin Yuefeng waved his hand. Then Su Dingshan brought Zhao Hai around the hall and to the back. As they walked, Su Dingshan smiled towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I always felt that Junior Brother¡¯s name is too familiar. But I just couldn¡¯t recall it. Upon hearing your conversation with Master, I finally know. You¡¯re a hero who defended Lower Earth Mountain. I have been impolite.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not a celebrity. I just contributed and earned some merit. It¡¯s not really that much.¡±

    Su Dingshan smiled and said, ¡°Junior Brother is too humble. Everyone in the Tyrant de Sect knows about what you¡¯ve done. Junior Brother¡¯s methods are really attractive. There¡¯s also the reconstruction of Lower Earth Mountain. You have my admiration.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare continue talking. To be honest, he wasn¡¯t a fan of these kinds of small talk. But now that he was in the other party¡¯s territory, he needs to be polite. Zhao Hai heard about Lin Yuefeng. His title in the Tyrant de Sect was Lion King de. His de held the heaviest imposing aura among the de techniques. It embodied the hundred-beast roar of a lion king, it was very formidable.

    As for Su Dingshan, his name in the Tyrant de Sect was Lightning de Lord. He¡¯s supposed to havepatibility with four spirit roots. Moreover, he had the rare thunder spirit root. His de techniques were also very good.

    Before long, Su Dingshan brought Zhao Hai to an independent courtyard. He also assigned two servants to Zhao Hai. Naturally, Zhao Hai expressed his gratitude. Then after another round of small talk, Su Dingshan left.

    When Su Dingshan arrived outside, the young men who followed him before surrounded him. One of them asked, ¡°First Senior Brother, was that Zhao Hai? The disciple of the Yin Yang Elders? The one from Lower Earth Mountain? Why doesn¡¯t he look like much? Moreover, he¡¯s only at the Condensed Avatar Stage. How could he defend Lower Earth Mountain?¡±

    Su Dingshan smiled and said, ¡°You think the sect will lie about this matter? You might not know this, but it has only been a year since Zhao Hai arrived in the True Spirit Realm. He¡¯s someone who could reach the Condensed Avatar Stage in just one year, he¡¯s not simple. Moreover, he¡¯s the shared disciple of the Yin Yang Elders. How could an ordinary person withstand the two elders¡¯ killing intent? I reckon Zhao Hai has killed more than ten thousand people in the lower realms.¡±

    Another young man said, ¡°This kid is really lucky to be a disciple of an elder and enter the inner sect directly. In the past, it took a lot of effort for us to be Inner Disciples.¡±

    Su Dingshan gave that person a look and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t be an Inner Disciple because of the Yin Yang Elders. It¡¯s because he made a great contribution in the Soaring Dragon Realm. This is why he became an inner disciple. It doesn¡¯t have any rtionship with the Yin Yang Elders.¡±

    The young man replied, ¡°What kind of contribution did he make in the Soaring Dragon Realm? As you say, he has yet to ascend from the Soaring Dragon Realm. How can he get merit from the Tyrant de Sect?¡±

    Su Dingshan shook his head, ¡°Nobody knows what kind of contribution Zhao Hai made. But since the sect recognized it, then his merit shouldn¡¯t be false. I also inquired about Zhao Hai, but strangely, nobody knows anything about his actions in the Soaring Dragon Realm. Only the Sect Master and the high elders are aware. Master seems to know as well, but he didn¡¯t tell me. It¡¯s strange.¡±

    When the young men heard Su Dingshan, they also felt that it was strange. One of them looked at Su Dingshan and said, ¡°Even you weren¡¯t told?¡±

    Su Dingshan shook his head. He knew why his Junior Brothers had this expression. Su Dingshan was the first disciple of his master. It could be said that he was his master¡¯s legacy disciple. He was the person that Lin Yuefeng trusted the most. And yet, Lin Yuefeng didn¡¯t tell him. This exins that Zhao Hai should have gained substantial merits in the Soaring Dragon Realm.

    Su Dingshan has no intentions of delving deeper into this matter, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. Zhao Hai is on a mission, so he won¡¯t stay long. We also have to treat him well. In any case, he¡¯s the disciple of the Yin Yang Elders. We couldn¡¯t let the two elders find any faults with us.¡± The group nodded and then left.

    Zhao Hai rested in his room for a while before he went outside to practice his de. Although the courtyard he lived in wasn¡¯t big, it wasn¡¯t small either. It was enough for him to practice his de.

    Just as Zhao Hai went through three sets of exercise, a knocking was heard on his door. Zhao Hai received his de and then waved his hand to the servant, allowing them to open the door. Zhao Hai turned his head and saw Su Dingshan. He cupped his fist and said, ¡°I have seen Senior Brother Su.¡±

    Su Dingshan smiled and said, ¡°Junior Brother Zhao doesn¡¯t need to be so polite. Dinner has been prepared. Junior Brother cane with me.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need for Senior Brother Su to invite me personally. You can have someone else call me next time.¡±

    Su Dingshan replied, ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. You¡¯re along the way. Junior Brother, let¡¯s go.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and walked out with Su Dingshan.

    Before long, the two arrived at the dining hall. There was a table in the room with four young men standing beside it. Zhao Hai recognized them as the four young men that were with Su Dingshan earlier. These young men were also inner disciples, so Zhao Hai didn¡¯t neglect them. He cupped his fist and said, ¡°Zhao Hai has met Senior Brothers.¡±

    The young men hastily returned the salute. Su Dingshan smiled at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°These are my disciple brothers. This is Zhao Feihu, this is Li Gu, this is Qian Wushuang, and this is Sun Ge. I originally wanted to invite Master toe and drink with us, but Master said that we won¡¯t enjoy it if he¡¯s there. So he didn¡¯te and let us entertain you instead. I hope Junior Brother Zhao won¡¯t be offended.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°If the elder is here, I really wouldn¡¯t dare drink too much. It¡¯s fate for me to meet Senior Brothers today. I must share a few cups with you.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Su Dingshan couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Good. Then we¡¯ll definitely drink with Junior Brother.¡± After he said that, he asked Zhao Hai to take a seat. Then everyone sat down.

    The dishes have already been set up on the table and all of them were good things. There were some dishes that Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t seen before. Speaking of which, the food in the True Spirit Realm was very good. It was not that farpared to the ones on Earth. After all, people of the True Spirit Realm needed to eat. And after a long time, their food culture should be very developed.

    Zhao Hai could see that Su Dingshan truly wanted to know him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been so polite. Naturally, Zhao Hai also wants to get to know them. As the saying went, friends are roads while enemies are walls. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t in the habit of making enemies everywhere. And if he wanted to be enemies with the other party, he wouldn¡¯t give them a chance.

    Zhao Hai and the others happily ate their meal. With Su Dingshan and the others deliberately making friends, they quickly became acquainted with each other. Zhao Hai asked about the situation around Yalong City and Su Dingshan happily answered. This allowed Zhao Hai to understand the city more.

    After Su Dingshan introduced the city, he looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Junior Brother, what mission are you doing this time? It¡¯s only been a year since you entered the True Spirit Realm. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s still too early for you to do missions.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be honest to you, Senior Brother. The mission I took is actually meant for Outer Disciples. I know my own capabilities. I heard that Li Vige right outside Yalong City is haunted. The sect wants to send a disciple over there to examine the situation, so I went.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Su Dingshan couldn¡¯t help but nod as he said, ¡°So it¡¯s this mission. I know this mission. It¡¯s actually reported to me by the people from Li Vige. Then I reported it to the sect. I also sent people to check in the past but they weren¡¯t able to find anything. There doesn¡¯t seem to be any yin energy in the vige. I also don¡¯t know where the haunted rumors came from. But two days ago, I heard from the people in Li Vige that the problem is still unresolved. I was nning to send someone there. Since Junior Brother is here, then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll try my best. I always wondered why the mission appeared in the main hall when there¡¯s a branch here in Yalong City. But it seems like these missions are for Outer Disciples to treat as practice. I¡¯m actually ashamed as an Inner Disciple to only ept such missions.¡±

    Su Dingshanughed and said, ¡°If other people heard that, they would certainly be annoyed. You just entered the True Spirit Realm but you already reached the Condensed Avatar Stage. I¡¯m afraid only a few people in the Tyrant de Sect could match your cultivation speed. If you¡¯re ashamed, then people would just dig themselves a hole and die. Right, when do you n to go to Li Vige?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought about it and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go tomorrow. This isn¡¯t a big mission, and I can¡¯t be outside for a long time. As Senior Brother must have heard, I still have a farm that I need to manage. I can¡¯t leave thend for too long. Therefore, I have to finish the mission as soon as possible.¡±

    Su Dingshan nodded, ¡°That¡¯s alright. But I heard that you have robots from the lower realms. They have been a great help to the Puppet Hall. Even if you don¡¯t do any missions, your field is enough for you to livefortably. Why would you do missions with such good conditions?¡¯

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°That won¡¯t be good. As a cultivator, I won¡¯t have any opportunities to grow if I don¡¯t take missions. I don¡¯t want to turn into a waste.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Su Dingshan couldn¡¯t help but nod, ¡°As a cultivator, it¡¯s impossible for you to be a powerful expert if you don¡¯t go through any trials. Then I wish Junior Brother can be an expert as soon as possible. Cheers!¡±

    ¡°Cheers!¡±

 Chapter 2028: Digging Out The Heart

    <h4>Chapter 2028: Digging Out The Heart</h4>

    Zhao Hai rode on his Demon Horse as he slowly traveled towards Li Vige. Although he has yet toplete his mission, his harvests were already great. This harvest doesn¡¯t pertain to materials but in gaining Su Dingshan as a friend.

    Su Dingshan was Lin Yuefeng¡¯s legacy disciple. And his de technique pays great attention to one¡¯s imposing aura. Although Su Dingshan has yet to reach Lin Yuefeng¡¯s level, he can already show a heavy aura through his de. Being able to grasp the intent within his de meant that Su Dingshan wasn¡¯t a simple character.

    Moreover, Yalong City¡¯s Branch Hall was an important branch. Hall Master Lin Yuefeng also has a substantial voice inside the Tyrant de Sect. With Su Dingshan being the Hall Master¡¯s sessor, his future position in the sect wouldn¡¯t be low.

    Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t know a lot of people in the Tyrant de Sect. After all, it has only been a year since he arrived. Moreover, he spent this entire year inside his residence practicing. It can be said that besides the Dao Brothers as well as Gu Yueyu, Zhao Hai has no other connections. Being able to know Su Dinghan was very good for Zhao Hai.

    Although the Tyrant de Sect was famous for its unity, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t believe that there are no factions within the sect. Where there are people, there are rivers andkes, this saying didn¡¯t juste out of thin air.

    However, regarding these factional matters, Zhao Hai has no ns to participate. With his capacity, he can progress without these matters. Don¡¯t forget, Zhao Hai has two powerful masters. With these two great deities behind him, nobody would dare offend Zhao Hai.

    Not wanting to participate in factional struggles doesn¡¯t mean that Zhao Hai would iste himself. Getting to know people was better than fighting disciples of other sects. After all, collecting friends is better than gaining enemies.

    A hundred li of road was nothing to the Demon Horse. It would be able to cross this distance in less than two hours. It doesn¡¯t even need to run.

    Li Vige wasn¡¯t a big vige. All in all, there were around 100 families in the vige. Moreover, the majority of the people in the vige belong to the Li n. ording to legend, the Li n had an ancestor who had great talent and became a disciple of the Tyrant de Sect. But after that ancestor, no other n members have any goodpatibility with spiritual roots. This caused the n to degrade from an affiliated n to an ordinary n.

    The vige was built under a hill. The hill wasn¡¯t high but a river ran across it like a jade belt. The Li n¡¯s territory included this river, which made thend an auspicious site.

    Zhao Hao stood outside the Li Vige, looking at the entire settlement. It wasn¡¯t time for farming, so the vige was very peaceful.

    From what Zhao Hai observed, it was indeed as Su Dingshan said. It doesn¡¯t look like there was something wrong with the vige. It was calm and peaceful. How could it be haunted?

    Zhao Hai patted his Demon Horse, urging it to walk towards the vige. The houses of the vige were made out of wood and had their own yards. There was only one house with a grand courtyard. It seems like this was where people of status live.

    When he entered the vige, Zhao Hai quickly discovered something different. During farming downtimes, people would be out drinking and children would be ying on the streets. As for Li Vige, besides some barking dogs, the streets were entirely empty. It was like entering a ghost town.

    Zhao Hai could see that there were people in the vige, but all of them were hiding inside their homes and didn¡¯t dare toe out. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind it and instead rode towards thergest house in the vige. Then he jumped down from his horse and knocked lightly, ¡°Excuse me, is anyone here? I¡¯m a disciple of the Tyrant de Sect. I came here after epting the mission. If anyone can hear me, please open the door.¡±

    Not long after Zhao Hai announced his arrival, the huge door of the house opened. Opposite was a young man with an excited look on his face. Seeing Zhao Hai as well as the Demon Horse on his side, the young man became more excited. He immediately knelt down and said, ¡°Sir, you¡¯vee. Our Li Vige is saved!¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly held him up and said, ¡°Get up. What¡¯s all this about? Why is everyone afraid to go out?¡±

    The young man stood up and bowed, ¡°Replying to Miser, this is because the vige is haunted. Everyone is afraid. Therefore, nobody dares toe out. Sir, pleasee inside and take a rest.¡± Then he turned around and led Zhao Hai into the courtyard.

    At this time, several people walked out. There were both men and women, old and young. Zhao Hai counted and there were more than 10 people in the family. The oldest man had aged spots and white hair. He also held a walking stick in his hand.

    The young man who opened the door quickly ran to the old man and loudly said, ¡°Grandfather, this Mister came from the Tyrant de Sect. He¡¯s here to deal with the ghost.¡±

    The old man seemed to have trouble hearing, so the young man spoke loudly. Fortunately, the old man understood what the young man said. He excitedly kneeled down and said, ¡°This small old man Li Defu has seen Mister.¡±

    How could Zhao Hai allow such an old person to kneel? He quickly supported the old man and said, ¡°Senior doesn¡¯t need to be polite. I came because the sect issued a mission. But Senior can rest assured, I will deal with this matter.¡±

    The old man quickly said, ¡°Mister is too polite. This old man can¡¯t ept it. Mister, please head inside and have tea.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t decline, he held the old man and walked towards the room. The old man didn¡¯t dare continue talking, but Zhao Hai kept supporting him. He held the old man until they entered the residence.

    After entering the room, Zhao Hai took out a medicinal pill and gave it to the old man, ¡°Senior, I think your ears have gone hard. Take this pill, it will make it better.¡±

    It was only an ordinary pill, but the old man was already very excited. It must be known that most of the time, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to get their hands on pills. This was medicine that cultivators use. The old man¡¯s hands were shaking as he received the pill. Before he could kneel towards Zhao Hai, he was immediately stopped. He initially wanted to treat the pill as an heirloom, but Zhao Hai didn¡¯t let him. So the old man could only eat the pill.

    After the old man ate the pill, his elderly ear was quickly filled with spiritual qi. His essence and spirit was also replenished. The old man heavily expressed his gratitude towards Zhao Hai. It was only after that did the old man get to the matter, ¡°Mister, the vige began being haunted a month ago. It started in our Li n¡¯s cemetery. A month ago, Li Zhuzi of our vige made a bet with other young men in the vige. To prove that he¡¯s not a coward, he would go to the old cemetery and thene back. However, nobody saw him return. We went over to the old cemetery to take a look only to see Li Zhuzi¡¯s corpse. His death was very miserable and his heart had been dug out. This caused the people in the vige to be afraid. In the beginning, nobody thought that it was because of a ghost. We only thought that he had been attacked by a beast. So we buried him. But a few dayster, Li Suozi of our vige went missing. Everyone looked all over but they couldn¡¯t find him. Finally, he was found in the old cemetery with his heart dug out. It was only then that everyone thought that we were being haunted by a heart-digging ghost. So we reported this matter.¡±

    The old man stopped after speaking up to this point. Then he sighed and said, ¡°However, that ghost is very sly. When the Misters from Yalong City came, they couldn¡¯t find anything. They stayed in the vige for two days but discovered nothing. It was only after they left that the ghost began to attack once more. By this point, ten people in the vige have died. Each one of them had their heart dug out. Mister, I beg you, please save our vige.¡±

    Zhao Hai knit his brows and said, ¡°When cultivators arrive, it hides. But when they leave, ites out again. If it doesn¡¯t appear when I go out, then it would be troublesome. Old man, do you have a ce I could stay? Can you arrange it for me? Moreover, please tell me the location of the old cemetery. I want to go and take a look.¡±

    Li Defu quickly replied, ¡°Mister, you can live with my family. We have plenty of rooms. Xiaofang, have everyone clean Mister¡¯s room quickly.¡± The young man who opened the door for Zhao Hai nodded and then ran out.

    Seeing the situation, Zhao Hai knew that he could only stay here. So he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll stay here. Old man, please tell me where the old cemetery is located.¡±

    The old man quickly replied, ¡°Mister, there¡¯s no need to be anxious. It¡¯s not toote to go after a meal. I have already asked someone to prepare food.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Senior is too polite, I¡¯ll go take a look first. I¡¯ll eat when I return.¡± Hearing this, the old man stood up and said, ¡°Mister, pleasee with me.¡±

    The two appeared at the front gate. Then the old man pointed towards the hill and said, ¡°On the backside of the hill is an open area. The old cemetery is located there. It¡¯s not that far. I¡¯ll have a viger apany Mister there.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Thank you, Senior.¡± Zhao Hai cupped his fist towards the old man before his body moved and rushed towards the cemetery.

    Before long, Zhao Hai arrived at the backside of the Li Vige¡¯s hill. The back mountain of the Li Vige was in a very good position. Most of the trees were pine trees. But Zhao Hai could tell at a nce that these nts were nted artificially.

    After passing through the pine forest, grave mounds began to appear. These graves looked old at first nce. But it seems like the Li n has a habit of adding new soil on top of the mounds every year. Therefore, the mounds didn¡¯t look eroded.

    Zhao Hai inspected the old graves and couldn¡¯t help but frown. Although the graves were very old, it was evident that they had been well taken care of. They don¡¯t look barren. How could such a ce be haunted? Moreover, there was no trace of yin energy in the surroundings.

    After spending some time in the Li Family¡¯s cemetery, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t discover anything. This caused him to be somewhat disappointed. It seems like this matter wouldn¡¯t be solved in a short time.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He turned around and returned to Li Vige. But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately return to Li Defu¡¯s house. Instead, he went around the vige and looked at the terrain. Originally, the Li n was a Great n. Although the n had been demoted to an ordinary n by this point, its members continued living close to each other. After strolling around for a while, Zhao Hai returned to Li Defu¡¯s house.

 Chapter 2029: Luring the Snake From Its Hole

    <h4>Chapter 2029: Luring the Snake From Its Hole</h4>

    Zhao Hai¡¯s stroll around Li Vige wasn¡¯t for nothing. He wants to map the entire vige into the Space so he can monitor it more conveniently in the future.

    When Zhao Hai returned to Li Defu¡¯s residence, he found Li Defu¡¯s entire family waiting for him at the front door. Zhao Hai quickly said, ¡°Senior, why are you all standing here?¡±

    Li Defu looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, did you discover something?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t. There¡¯s nothing special with the graves. But Senior can rest assured, I will stay here for several days.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the expression on Li Defu¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn gloomy. But he also knew that it was impossible for Zhao Hai to catch the ghost in a short time. So he nodded and said, ¡°Thank you very much, Mister. The meal has been prepared, Mister please follow me.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and entered the house along with the Li family.

    After eating their meal, Zhao Hai followed Li Defu¡¯s grandson to the room that was prepared for him. This was the guest room that the Li Family prepared for Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai was clear about his own status. In the hearts of the Li Family, he wasn¡¯t just a cultivator but their hope and savior. That was why the Li Family was anxious about him. The Li Family was afraid of offending him and making him leave in anger. If that happens, the Li Vige would be in even greater trouble.

    Through the night, Zhao Hai continued to monitor the situation in Li Vige. The people of the vige were very scared and went to bed early. Almost nobody left their houses. Although Zhao Hai was present, they were still afraid. Therefore, the whole vige was very quiet at night.

    Nevertheless, Zhao Hai kept being alert. He wanted to see what was attacking Li Vige.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t able to see anything throughout the night. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried. He continued to stroll the vige during the day and slept in Li Defu¡¯s house at night.

    Seven days passed and nothing happened. The peace of Li Vige was also restored. More people were moving about during daytime since nobody was going missing anymore.

    The people of Li Vige were initially very polite towards Zhao Hai. But they slowly discovered that Zhao Hai had a good personality and was kind to the children of the vige. Gradually, the vige began to be more casual towards him.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He wanted to see how long the heart-digging ghost could endure. At the same time, during these days, he got in contact with Su Dingshan. He wanted to see if the nearby viges were being attacked by the heart-digging ghost. If there were attacks, then it means that the ghost could go to other ces. If there wasn¡¯t, then it means that the ghost was still in Li Vige.

    Soon, Su Dingshan told him that besides Li Vige, the surrounding viges have no haunted events. With this information, Zhao Hai lived in Li Vige for half a month.

    Zhao Hai was now familiar with the people of Li Vige. He knows everyone. As for the heart-digging ghost, it seems to have disappeared.

    Zhao Hai also saw the dead corpses of those who were attacked, their hearts were indeed removed. Looking at their wounds, it seems like the hearts were dug out by sharp ws. But this wasn¡¯t a surprising thing for the vigers. Beings with sharp ws were quitemon in the True Spirit Realm.

    Sharp ws weren¡¯t only present on beasts, there were also cultivators who could develop sharp ws. At the same time, malicious ghosts could have sharp ws. And the corpses have been dead for a while. So it was even more difficult to judge what exactly attacked those people.

    After 15 days with no results, Zhao Hai could no longer wait. Upon finishing their dinner, Zhao Hai looked at Li Defu and said, ¡°Uncle Fu, it¡¯s been more than ten days since I came to the vige. However, the heart-digging ghost didn¡¯te out. I think it might have left. I have to go back.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Li Defu didn¡¯t say anything. He knew that Zhao Hai had already given the vige a lot of face. Normal cultivators would have left a long time ago.

    Li Defu nodded and said, ¡°Li Vige will remember Mister¡¯s kindness. If Mister is in the area in the future, don¡¯t hesitate toe visit.¡±

    After resting for the night, Zhao Hai left Li Vige the next day. Then he went straight back to Yalong City.

    He bade farewell to Su Dingshan in Yalong City and without staying for a moment, he traveled straight back to the Tyrant de Sect. At night, he lived in a small town not far from Yalong City.

    After eating, Zhao Hai returned to his room at the inn and closed his eyes. At the same time, hemunicated with Cai¡¯er who was monitoring the state of Li Vige.

    Although Zhao Hai left the vige, he didn¡¯t give up on his mission. Naturally, he didn¡¯t believe that the ghost had left. But Zhao Hai knew that if he was in the vige, the ghost would nevere out. So he had to find a way to make the ghost appear again.

    Li Vige was very quiet at night. The vigers had nothing to do, so they rested early. Almost every family went to bed after dark.

    In the middle of the night, a faint ck shadow floated out of a small house in the vige. Zhao Hai immediately noticed the ck shadow. At the same time, he looked at the house that the ck shadow came from. The owner of the house was someone named Li Tiejun. He was an honest man. Back when his roots were tested, he was found to bepatible with one spiritual root, so he couldn¡¯t enter the Tyrant de Sect. Moreover, the cultivation manual of the Li Vige has been lost. In the end, he could only be a farmer in the vige.

    Zhao Hai met Li Tiejun several times in the past and he seems to be a good person. He was honest and friendly, eager to help people in the vige. He will help anyone with problems.

    Despite this, Zhao Hai had Cai¡¯er monitor Li Tiejun¡¯s home. Li Tiejun lived on his own. His mother had always wanted him to marry, but he hasn¡¯t found someone. He was one of the few bachelors in the Li Vige.

    Seeing the situation inside Li Tiejun¡¯s room, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. He saw Li Tiejun taking out a small banner and casting spells. Judging from his spells, he was certainly a ghost cultivator. The ck shadow was a ghost that he let out.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect that the ghost haunting Li Vige to be caused by someone from the inside. What surprised Zhao Hai more was that there wasn¡¯t any slight trace of yin energy on Li Tiejun¡¯s body, which was quite strange.

    But now wasn¡¯t the time to look at Li Tiejun. Instead, Zhao Hai focused on the ghost that was released. This time, the ghost was heading towards a house, and it turns out to be Li Defu¡¯s.

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted. Then he moved and appeared back in Li Vige. With a wave of his hand, he sent a de towards the malicious ghost. It didn¡¯t take long before Zhao Hai discovered the difference between this ghost and the ghosts back in the Wu n. The ghosts attacking the Wu n were all ck and translucent. Although the Li Vige¡¯s ghost was also translucent, its body was a faint red. Moreover, this ghost didn¡¯t have a weapon in its hand, only two sharp ws. It looked weaker.

    As soon as Zhao Hai appeared, the malicious ghost immediately detected him. Seeing that there was no chance to escape, the ghost screeched and charged towards Zhao Hai.

    The ghost¡¯s screech was quickly heard by the people of the vige. Families immediately lit theirnterns as several men looked out from their windows. It didn¡¯t take long before they discovered Zhao Hai fighting a red-colored ghost.

    This discovery caused the people of the Li Vige to stare. They didn¡¯t know when Zhao Hai came back, but none of them dared toe out. All of them stayed in their homes and paid attention to the situation outside.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think much about the vigers as he continued fighting the ghost. He found that the ghost wasn¡¯t very strong. At most, it was in the middle of the Rebirth Stage. Naturally, the ghost couldn¡¯t contend against Zhao Hai. After around ten rounds, Zhao Hai killed the ghost.

    Although the ghost was an ethereal being, it wasn¡¯t actually immune to physical attacks. Moreover, Zhao Hai¡¯s attacks contain spiritual qi which wasn¡¯t a pure physical attack. Therefore, the ghost had no resistance against Zhao Hai¡¯s attack.

    After killing the ghost, Zhao Hai immediately rushed towards Li Tiejun¡¯s ce. It was clear that Li Tiejun was learning the ways of the Ghost Cultivators. Moreover, after Zhao Hai killed his ghost, Li Tiejun was injured. And seeing Zhao Hai appear on his doorstep, Li Tiejun knew that he had been exposed. He had no thoughts of running away, he knew that he couldn¡¯t escape. Instead, he held his ck banner as he prepared to fight inside his house.

    As he looked at Li Tiejun, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes shed a cold light as he said, ¡°Tiejun, you were loved by the Li Vige. Why did you betray the vige? They are your family.¡±

    Li Tiejun looked at Zhao Hai, then heughed and answered, ¡°Why? You ask me why? I¡¯m someone who ispatible with a spiritual root. I can be a cultivator like you who will be respected wherever I go. But I can only farm here. The Li n obviously have a cultivation manual, but that old man Li Defu refuses to give it to me. He doesn¡¯t regard me as a member of the Li n at all. So why should I treat the Li n as family?¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows as he said, ¡°So you attacked your n because of this reason?¡±

    ¡°Tiejun, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give you the cultivation method for the n, but the n simply doesn¡¯t have it. The ancestor of the n is only an Outer Disciple of the Tyrant de Sect. They didn¡¯t have any achievements in the sect, so they settled outside and established the Li n. Later on, the ancestor was attacked and killed by a Ghost Cultivator. The cultivation method of the n became lost with his death. The only thing we have is the ancestor¡¯s de. But without a cultivation method, you would only be acting like a fool if you use the de.¡± At some point, Li Defu arrived and looked at Li Tiejun.

 Chapter 2030 â€“ Unfettered Farmer

    Chapter 2030 ¨C Unfettered Farmer

    When Li Tiejun heard Li Defu, he couldn¡¯t stop his eyes from turning red as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. Your family has always been in charge of the n temple. So you can say whatever you want.¡±

    Li Defu looked at Li Tiejun and sighed, ¡°Tiejun, I¡¯m not lying to you. Do you think you¡¯re the only person in the n who ispatible with a spiritual root? When I was young, I also found out that I¡¯mpatible with a spiritual root. Knowing that I can¡¯t enter the Tyrant de Sect, I only farmed in the vige. If I had the cultivation method, I would have used it then.¡±

    By this point, more people from the vige havee out. They saw the situation and knew what was going on. As it turns out, Li Tiejun was the real culprit to the attacks in the vige. He has killed more than a dozen people in the vige.

    Li Tiejun had already lost his sanity a long time ago, he looked at Li Defu and sneered, ¡°You also have spiritual roots? Do you think I¡¯ll believe that? You can¡¯t convince me with just this. But even if you don¡¯t want me to cultivate, so what? I was still able to cultivate. You might not be aware, but the reason why the de the ancestor left behind didn¡¯t rust isn¡¯t because it¡¯s blessed by the ancestor. It¡¯s because the remnant of the Ghost Cultivator¡¯s soul stuck to it. Hahaha. I absorbed that soul and learned Ghost Cultivation Methods. Now I know that the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s cultivation methods aren¡¯t the strongest in this world, it¡¯s the Ghost Cultivation methods!¡±

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted and said, ¡°So you practiced this cultivation method? I¡¯m very curious, where did you get your ghost?¡±

    Li Tiejun looked at Zhao Hai with reddened eyes as he replied, ¡°Do you think I only acquired this cultivation method recently? It¡¯s been three years. Two years ago, my mother had a serious illness that she wouldn¡¯t be able to survive. So in order to be with my mother forever, I used my mother¡¯s soul as my natal ghost. But you, you killed my mother!¡±

    Li Tiejun¡¯s answer greatly surprised Zhao Hai. He didn¡¯t think Li Tiejun was so insane. He actually used his mother¡¯s soul to be his natal ghost. He haspletely gone crazy.

    It wasn¡¯t only Zhao Hai, everyone in the Li Vige were now seeing Li Tiejun as a lunatic. They never expected Li Tiejun to turn his mother¡¯s soul into a ghost. They always saw Li Tiejun as a filial son. How could he do such a thing?

    In Li Tiejun¡¯s mind, turning his mother¡¯s soul into a ghost was a good thing. This would allow his mother to exist in the world in another form. But in fact, this wasn¡¯t the case. Ghost refining methods of the Ghost Cultivators was a transformative process. In this process, the soul will be subjected to endless torment. And in the end, the soul¡¯s consciousness would be wiped out and be a ve to the Ghost Cultivator. It can be said that a soul that was under the control of a Ghost Cultivator wouldn¡¯t enjoy benefits, but endless pain instead.

    Because of this, hearing that Li Tiejun had bound his mother¡¯s soul, the people of the vige were startled.

    Zhao Hai looked at Li Tiejun and coldly snorted, ¡°Are you really doing it for your mother? I know that a natal ghost must be refined with the soul of a murdered person. The soul who died of natural death cannot be used to create natal ghosts. If your natal ghost is really your mother, then you¡¯re the one who killed her. Do you think that your natal ghost is still your mother? And you even made your natal ghost devour the blood of your rtives. Li Tiejun, you¡¯re really something.¡±

    Li Tiejun coldly snorted, ¡°You cultivators want to be righteous but are also ruthless. Zhao Hai, haven¡¯t you killed people as well? For the sake of cultivation, murder is nothing.¡±

    Looking at Li Tiejun¡¯s appearance, Zhao Hai shook his head. Li Tiejun haspletely turned into a demon. Such a person cannot continue existing. If such a person grows, they would be a ruthless killer.

    Zhao Hai took out his de and said, ¡°There¡¯s no longer any need to discuss. It¡¯s time for you to die.¡±

    Li Tiejun coldly snorted and said, ¡°We don¡¯t know who will die! I will refine you into a ghost. A ghost refined from a cultivator¡¯s soul should be stronger. Hahaha.¡± After he finished speaking, Li Tiejun waved his hand as a burst of ck gas came out from the ck g. Then ghastly wails were heard.

    The ck gas floated towards Zhao Hai. As he looked at it, Zhao Hai noticed that the ck gas formed the rough shape of a ghost. There weren¡¯t a lot of ghosts, only a dozen. They haven¡¯t fully formed yet. It seems like they had been refined recently. These ghosts should havee from the people killed in Li Vige.

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted as he waved his de. Eight golden gates appeared, defending Zhao Haipletely. The de not only protected Zhao Hai, it protected the people of Li Vige as well.

    Seeing that the two had begun fighting, the people of Li Vige began to retreat. They didn¡¯t want to get affected by the battle, so they quickly went back. With nothing left to protect, Zhao Hai began to go all out.

    Although Li Tiejun was a Ghost Cultivator, the time he cultivated wasn¡¯t long. He only became a Ghost Cultivator three years ago. He was good, but he still fell shortpared to Zhao Hai. In less than 30 rounds, Li Tiejun was killed by Zhao Hai.

    After cutting Li Tiejun down, Zhao Hai immediately sent his corpse to the Space to be turned into Undead. This wasn¡¯t because he wanted Li Tiejun to fight for him, instead it was to collect information. He wanted to see if Li Tiejun did indeed get his cultivation method from the dagger of the Li ancestor. If not, then he needs to trace the source of the cultivation method.

    Fortunately, Li Tiejun was speaking the truth. He indeed got his ghost cultivation method from the remnant soul of the Ghost Cultivator killed by the Li n ancestor. Knowing this, Zhao Hai felt relieved.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai had killed Li Tiejun, the vigers returned. Li Defu bowed towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, thank you very much for purging the evil from the vige. Everyone in the vige is deeply grateful to you.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Uncle Fu is too polite. Alright, It¡¯s already toote. I have to leave. I¡¯ll take Li Tiejun¡¯s body as well for research.¡±

    Li Defu sighed and said, ¡°We¡¯ll follow Mister¡¯s words. Li Tiejun attacked his rtives and even turned his mother into a ghost. ording to the rules of the n, he will be expelled from the records. He¡¯s no longer a member of the Li n.¡±

    Hearing Li Defu, Zhao Hai no longer said anything. He sighed and then cupped his fist towards Li Defu before he vanished.

    This was the first time Zhao Hai used his spatial abilities while in the True Spirit Realm. But since nobody from the Li Vige cultivated, they didn¡¯t suspect anything. They only felt that it was an ordinary method of cultivators. Although it was mysterious, they would feel that it was natural.

    Zhao Hai has returned to his room in the inn. As he sat on his bed, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He wasn¡¯t sighing for the Li Family, but for Li Tiejun instead.

    Zhao Hai could see why Li Tiejun was so crazy about cultivation. In the True Spirit Realm, cultivators reign supreme. If you don¡¯t cultivate, then you would have little chance of having a great future. It was because of this that Li Tiejun became what he currently was. In Zhao Hai¡¯s final analysis, this disaster was caused by the realm¡¯s status quo.

    But in the end, Zhao Hai could only sigh. This was something that he couldn¡¯t change. He was only one of the countless cultivators in the True Spirit Realm. Not to mention his current status, even the Yin Yang Elders and the Tyrant de Sect couldn¡¯t change the fate of the mortals. To put it bluntly, cultivators have already ced themselves among the heavens and the earth. They might look like they were controlling the heavens and the earth, Cultivators were in fact defying it. In one way or another, both sides would get rid of each other. That was the life of a Cultivator.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai was no longer interested. He moved and returned to the Space to chat with Laura and the others. After staying inside for a night, Zhao Hai rode his Demon Horse to return to the Tyrant de Sect.

    Zhao Hai spent the entire way in silence. But when he entered the central territory of the Tyrant de Sect, he suddenly felt that something had changed. When he left, the Sect was quite serene. But now, there was a tense atmosphere. From time to time, he could see Cultivators hurrying along. All of them had serious looks on their faces.

    Although he didn¡¯t know what happened, Zhao Hai knew that the expression of the cultivators had something to do with the Ghost Cultivators who attacked the Wu n.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but also get anxious. He sped up to return as soon as possible. He spent half a month traveling towards Li Vige, but it only took him ten days to return.

    After returning to the Tyrant de Sect, Zhao Hai first handed his mission over before riding towards Yin Yang Peak to visit the two Elders.

    Qiu Tie was still practicing on the training grounds of the courtyard. By this point, Zhao Hai only held admiration towards the kid. He seems to have turned into a martial arts addict.

    Seeing Zhao Hai return, Qiu Tie immediately went to wee him. With an excited look on his face, he looked up at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re back.¡±

    Zhao Hai patted Qiu Tie¡¯s head as he smiled and said, ¡°Little Tie, how¡¯s your practice going?¡± Zhao Hai really liked Qiu Tie¡¯s sensible manners. Moreover, he was very obedient. Nobody would dislike a child like him.

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Qiu Tie immediately replied, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ve been practicing diligently. Young Master, take a look.¡± After he said that, Qiu Tie began to get into a stance.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai immediately stopped him, ¡°Little Tie, wait a moment. I have to see the Elders first. I¡¯ll look at your progress once we return home.¡± Hearing Zhao Hai, Qiu Tie gave an embarrassed nod.

    At this time, Qiu Zhen opened the door to the living room and walked out. Then he bowed towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, the two Old Masters are asking you to enter.¡± Zhao Hai nodded. Then he cupped his fist towards Qiu Zhen and said, ¡°Thanks, Uncle Zhen.¡±

    The Yin Yang Elders were waiting for him inside the living room. Seeing the two elders, Zhao Hai quickly cupped his fist. The Yin Elder waved his hand and said, ¡°How did your mission go?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°It¡¯s beenpleted. There is indeed a Ghost Cultivator in Li Vige. However, it¡¯s not an external cultivator. Li Vige used to have an ancestor who was a disciple of the Tyrant de Sect. Knowing that they could no longer continue to cultivate, they returned to their hometown to establish the Li n. Afterwards, the vige was invaded by a Ghost Cultivator. This caused the ancestor to die along with the Ghost Cultivator.¡±

    ¡°The death of this ancestor severed the inheritance of the n. However, the de that he used housed a remnant soul of the Ghost Cultivator. A viger of the n named Li Tiejun couldn¡¯t ept that he couldn¡¯t cultivate despite having onepatible spirit root. He was desperate to cultivate. In the end, he was able toe upon the remnant spirit of the Ghost Cultivator and learned cultivation methods.¡±

    ¡°When his mother became ill, he killed her and used her soul to refine his natal ghost. He used his ghost to haunt the vige and feed off of their blood. Li Tiejun has already been killed by me and turned into Undead. I also confirmed that he didn¡¯t get his cultivation method from an outside source.¡±

    The Yin Elder nodded when he heard this, ¡°So it¡¯s like that. Good, well done. Because of the attack on the Wu n, the sect has been sensitive when ites to Ghost Cultivators. Confirming that Li Tiejun was telling the truth is good. You can go back and rest. You¡¯ve been out for a long time. You have worked hard.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not that tired. Master, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll head back first. I haven¡¯t been back for more than a month. I want to see how the field is going.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the Yin Elder couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Alright, you can go. I¡¯ve seen that kid Little Tie¡¯s progress. He will certainly be a strong cultivator in the future. His punches have improved a lot.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He gave the two Elders a salute before retreating. Then he took Qiu Tie back with him to residentplex 52. He didn¡¯te back for a month, causing a huge stockpile of harvests in the warehouse. The produce that couldn¡¯t be stored were taken by Cai¡¯er to the Space while the rest were in the residence¡¯s warehouse. However, if Zhao Hai didn¡¯te back, the warehouse would no longer be able to amodate all produce.

    After receiving all of the harvests, Zhao Hai went to the Misceneous Hall to sell. By this point, the people of the sect knew that Zhao Hai owned a huge tract ofnd. Therefore, they were no longer surprised to see Zhao Hai sell a ton of goods and gain a lot of ie. Of Zhao Hai¡¯s products, the bread fruits and the bamboo rice were the most popr. Cultivators liked to bring bread fruits with them not only because they taste good, but also because they were easy to store.

    Zhao Hai was now given a nickname by the disciples of the Sect, the Unfettered Farmer. Although the nickname didn¡¯t have anything to do with the de, a lot of people were aware of this nickname. This was because as long as Zhao Hai was able to defend his field, he would be able to live unfettered every day. The number of people who were envious of him couldn¡¯t be counted.

 Chapter 2031: Wind Stopped and Rain Disappeared

    <h4>Chapter 2031: Wind Stopped and Rain Disappeared</h4>

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dislike his nickname. There was nothing wrong with being called a farmer. Perhaps in the eyes of the Cultivators, farmers were inferior. But Zhao Hai knew clearly that without farmers, huge sects like the Tyrant de Sect wouldn¡¯t have anything to eat. Without farmers, low-level cultivators won¡¯t be able to continue cultivating.

    After Zhao Hai returned to residentplex 52, he continued to practice every day. In addition to guiding Qiu Tie¡¯s practice, Zhao Hai was also paying attention to information regarding Ghost Cultivators.

    But surprisingly, in the next two months, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t able to get any news about Ghost Cultivators. It wasn¡¯t only Zhao Hai, nobody could get any information regarding Ghost Cultivators. This wasn¡¯t only strange for Zhao Hai. The high-level members of the sects were also feeling strange.

    In the past, Ghost Cultivators were an ominous existence in the True Spirit Realm. Every day, battles between Cultivators and Ghost Cultivators would erupt somewhere.

    But two months passed by without any news about Ghost Cultivators. They seemed to have vanishedpletely. It was as if they never existed. This caused the sects of the True Spirit Realm to be confused.

    Is this peace, or is it just the calm before the storm? This was an issue of concern for the higher-ups of the True Spirit Realm. Three months passed and there was still no action from the Ghost Cultivators. Sects began to slowly rx. It seems like there wasn¡¯t going to be a major war between the Ghost Sect and the Great Sects of the True Spirit Realm.

    With this idea in mind, the entire True Spirit Realm loosened. Lower Earth Mountain returned to its past tranquility. Disciples had been very nervous before. Inner disciples would think of doing missions every day to exchange for materials to improve their strength. Only Zhao Hai kept his leisurely life.

    Whenever an Inner Disciple sees Zhao Hai, their faces would have a strange expression. They don¡¯t understand why Zhao Hai was like this. In their opinion, Zhao Hai can promote his strength in a short time. However, he didn¡¯t do that.

    It wasn¡¯t strange for Inner Disciples to think about this. It must be known that Zhao Hai¡¯s Masters weren¡¯t average Elders. They were Elders with high positions within the sect. They would certainly have a lot of good items in their hands. Moreover, everyone knew how much importance the Yin Yang Elders attached to Zhao Hai. In this case, if Zhao Hai wanted to enhance his strength as much as possible, the Yin Yang Elders could certainly help him achieve this goal.

    Even without the help of the Yin Yang Elders, Zhao Hai has sold a lot of goods to the sect, which brought him a lot of contribution points. As long as he has enough contribution points, Zhao Hai could exchange for pills and other items to help him cultivate. It wouldn¡¯t be hard for him to improve his strength in a short period of time.

    However, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t seem to be worried. He continued to practice every day in his residence and he also taught his servant. Once in a while, he would go to his field to look and then he would sell grain and vegetables to the sect. He looked very carefree. The Inner Disciples couldn¡¯t help but be curious. But there were others who disdained Zhao Hai. In their opinion, Zhao Hai was wasting his time. He had advantages that he didn¡¯t make use of. Instead, he did useless chores every day. He doesn¡¯t look like a cultivator at all. They couldn¡¯t understand how Zhao Hai could ascend from the Lower Realms.

    But these people could never know what was inside Zhao Hai¡¯s mind. In the past few months, Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t been idle. His Dao Avatar has solidified and became as big as his own body. This meant that he had arrived at the Peak of the Condensed Avatar Stage.

    His cultivation was very fast, beyond anyone¡¯s expectations. Even the Yin Yang Elders were a bit worried. Recently, they instructed Zhao Hai to rx and hold off on his cultivation to stabilize his mind.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything. He knew his own situation. He also didn¡¯t want to practice too fast and attract attention. Therefore, he deliberately put himself to the peak of the Condensed Avatar Stage and then practiced his de techniques.

    A few months ago, Zhao Hai chose 15 manuals from the de Pavilion. These books should be enough for him for two years. It was these books that he studied.

    Because of his strong mental strength, Zhao Hai¡¯s speed of practicing the de was very fast. It wouldn¡¯t take him a long time to master a de technique. The problem lies in being able to freely use these de techniques in a real-life situation.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s goal in practicing the de was reaching the Grand Dao. He cultivates the purest de there is. But this also became a hindrance in merging his de techniques.

    Most Cultivators won¡¯t practice their de technique to the highest stage. Most would at most pursue the de up to Major Mastery. However, Zhao Hai practices his de techniques up to the Grand Dao Stage. It was much higher than what average people practice to.

    There are also benefits in not perfecting the de. If a de wasn¡¯t practiced to its peak, the user could easilybine it with other de techniques. Although its power won¡¯t be great, it would be enough to be effective in a fight.

    But Zhao Hai was different. Every de technique he practiced has reached the stage of the Grand Dao. That was to say that each de technique has formed its own soul. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for Zhao Hai tobine all of these different souls.

    For other Cultivators,bining de techniques might be as easy as stacking bricks. But to Zhao Hai, it was akin tobining two people into one. The difference between the two couldn¡¯t bepared.

    Therefore, although Zhao Hai could practice his de techniques to the peak in the shortest time, merging these de techniques slowed him down.

    Zhao Hai also discovered that de techniques with the same attributes were easier tobinepared to techniques with different attributes.

    Zhao Hai was now spending most of his days practicing the de. Naturally, he didn¡¯t use all of his time practicing the de, that would be insanity.

    After more than a year of practice, Qiu Tie has already reached the Rebirth stage. Zhao Hai could roughly see that Qiu Tie¡¯s strength was equivalent to a Cultivator at the early parts of the Rebirth Stage. Moreover, the Demon Subjugation Technique gave Qiu Tie a huge increase in strength and defense. Average early stage Rebirth Cultivators wouldn¡¯t be able to fight against Qiu Tie. If other people knew about this, they would no doubt be surprised.

    In the True Spirit Realm, children would be tested for spiritual rootpatibility when they reach five years old. Those with Heaven-grade roots would be admitted to the sect and be taught for three to five years. These disciples would generally reach the Rebirth Stage when they reach ten years old. They would be considered geniuses if they reach the Rebirth Stage at eight years old. On the other hand, Qiu Tie reached Rebirth Stage-level strength when he was six. If this was made known, these geniuses would die of envy.

    The reason geniuses needed three years to reach the Rebirth Stage was because they couldn¡¯t just grow out from nothing. They need to umte before embarking onto the road of cultivation. Moreover, the first step would always be the most difficult. If they cannot take this step, then they would never be able to cultivate.

    Also, even if these Heaven-grade talents were taken to the sect, it was impossible for the sect to pour all of their resources on them. They would always divide the resources with the other geniuses.

    Qiu Tie was different. From the beginning, Qiu Tie walked the road of a Body Cultivator. Zhao Hai trained him with the most efficient methods and also provided him with regr medicinal baths. The materials for these baths were the most advanced herbs of the Space. Even if it was ced in the Tyrant de Sect, these herbs would be treated as valuable goods. If the sect knew that Zhao Hai was using these precious herbs for Qiu Tie¡¯s bath, they would grieve to death.

    Because of Zhao Hai¡¯s full support, Qiu Tie was able to increase his strength in a rapid manner, eventually reaching the Rebirth Stage.

    Surprisingly, Zhao Hai noticed that Qiu Tie was quite perceptive when it came to fist techniques. The kid was a pure martial arts addict. Every day, he would practice for 16 hours. He would only sleep when he feels tired. Now, Qiu Tie¡¯s foundation on fist techniques was extremely solid. Although he practiced the Demon Subjugation Technique, his fists were soft and flexible, he has almost touched the state of the Grand Dao of the fist.

    Zhao Hai was now at the peak of the Condensed Avatar Stage and could attack the Clone Stage at any time. However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t anxious to advance. He continued practicing his de and teaching Qiu Tie.

    Although Zhao Hai gave priority to his de, he didn¡¯t give up on his martial arts. Zhao Hai¡¯sprehension far exceeded average people. This allowed him toprehend other things while perfecting his de.

    All daos were linked. Zhao Hai wanted to use this method to mature his Dao of the de. Now, he not only practiced his de and his fists, he also studied all 18 weapons. However, he didn¡¯t spend as much time on them as he did with the de. The de would remain as his main dao while the others would be supplementary.

    Without him noticing, Zhao Hai already spent another year and a half in the True Spirit Realm. In this time, he spent most of his time practicing and rarely entered the Space. But recently the Space sent good news, making Zhao Hai happy.

    The good news was that Laura and the others have reached the Immortal Stage, which was the Rebirth Stage in the True Spirit Realm. They were finally qualified to step foot on the True Spirit Realm.

    The environment of the True Spirit Realm wasn¡¯t any worse than the Space. Moreover, the food he grew in his field were the same as the food in the Space. Since Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t want Laura and the others to spend all of their time inside the Space, he began preparations to make them live on residentplex 52.

 Chapter 2032: Meeting The Wives

    <h4>Chapter 2032: Meeting The Wives</h4>

    White light shed as Zhao Hai¡¯s figure appeared on Yin Yang Peak. With Qiu Zhen¡¯s care, the small courtyard was very clean. He also nted a lot of flowers, which added a lot of life to the courtyard.

    Seeing Zhao Hai arrive, Qiu Zhen immediately went forward to greet him. He gave him a salute and said, ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s been a while. How is Little Tie?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Little Tie is practicing at home. That kid has truly be a cultivation addict. I¡¯ll bring him with me the next time Ie. Are the Elders present?¡±

    Qiu Zhen nodded, ¡°Both Old Masters are here.¡± Zhao Hai gave a nod and then went towards the living room, ¡°Young Master, disciple is here.¡±

    The Yin Elder¡¯s voice was then heard, ¡°Come in.¡± Zhao Haiplied and pushed the door open. After Zhao Hai gave his salute, the Yin Elder waved his hand, making Zhao Hai sit down. Then the Yin Elder asked, ¡°Why did you visit? Is something wrong?¡±

    The reason the Yin Elder asked this question was because he instructed Zhao Hai to slow his cultivation down a while ago. Therefore, Zhao Hai shouldn¡¯t have any questions regarding his cultivation. So it was strange for Zhao Hai toe over at this time.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Yin Yang Elders and said, ¡°Master, disciple came over today to ask you for help.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the Yin Yang Elders couldn¡¯t help but stare. Ever since Zhao Hai became their disciple, they had rarely given him any help. This caused the two Elders to feel awkward and a bit defeated. Now that Zhao Hai was truly asking them for help, they couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    After some time, the two Elders recovered. Then the Yin Elder looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡±

    Zhao Hai had an embarrassed expression as he said, ¡°Master, my wives have also reached the Immortal Stage. I want to take them to the True Spirit Realm. When the timees, I¡¯d like to use the Cleansing Pool on the mountain.¡±

    Hearing this, the Yin Yang Elders couldn¡¯t help but stare. The Yang Elder looked at Zhao Hai in confusion as he said, ¡°Your wife? You married in the Lower Realms?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I have several wives who apanied me in ascending from the Lower Realms. They stayed behind in the Great Realm of Cultivation because they haven¡¯t reached the Immortal Stage. Now that they had advanced, I want to bring them to me.¡±

    The Yin Elder replied, ¡°How did you know that they have reached the Immortal Stage? Do you have a connection with them?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°We have a connection. It¡¯s a small transmission formation. Because I am a Spatial Ability user, I can directly send them to the True Spirit Realm. But after they arrive, they will need to use a Cleansing Pool.¡±

    The Yin Elder looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You¡¯re a Spatial Ability user? You mean you can directly go back to the Great Realm of Cultivation?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I can. However, I can¡¯t stay for a long time. Thews of the realm will keep repelling me. This time, I will head back to fetch them and will immediately return.¡±

    The Yin Elder nodded, ¡°Alright. You can let them use our Cleansing Pool.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Thank you very much, Master. I¡¯ll go and prepare. In a few days, I¡¯ll bring them here directly.¡±

    The Yin Elder nodded. Zhao Hai gave the two a bow before leaving. Once Zhao Hai had left, the Yang Elder turned his head to the Yin Elder and said, ¡°Senior Brother, it seems like Little Hai has more secrets he didn¡¯t tell us. He¡¯s actually a Spatial Ability user. Interesting.¡±

    The Yin Elder smiled, ¡°Keeping secrets is normal. Having one or two secrets is crucial to survival, especially for someone like Zhao Hai who repeatedly ascended from the Lower Realms. If he didn¡¯t have any secrets, he would have died a long time ago.¡±

    The Yang Elder nodded, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°From what I can see, Little Hai is someone who heavily respects his roots. If it were other people, they would forget their wives when reaching the True Spirit Realm. This is also good. Having a deep sentiment means that he wouldn¡¯t betray the Tyrant de Sect. We didn¡¯t choose wrongly on our disciple.¡±

    The Yin Elder agreed, ¡°Little Hai is a good kid. Let¡¯s see what his wives look like in a couple of days. Being able to follow Little Hai to ascend means that they are far from simple.¡±

    The Yang Elder nodded, ¡°If they¡¯re worth training, we might as well provide them with resources. In any case, this is rted to Little Hai¡¯s well-being.¡±

    The Yin Elder nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for them to arrive. Then we¡¯ll talk.¡±

    Meanwhile, when Zhao Hai returned to residentplex 52, he ordered the robots to clean up several rooms. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s actions, Qiu Tie was confused, he quickly asked, ¡°Young Master, what happened? Did someonee?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°In a few days, my wives will arrive.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Qiu Tie couldn¡¯t help but stare. With a surprised expression, he asked, ¡°Young Master, the Young Madams wille? When?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°In a few days. I¡¯m just tidying their rooms in advance.¡±

    Qiu Tie looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Where are the Little Madams right now? Why haven¡¯t you mentioned them before?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°They are still in the Lower Realms, waiting for me to fetch them. You don¡¯t need to worry about this, just continue to practice. I can take care of their living spaces.¡±

    Although he didn¡¯t understand Zhao Hai¡¯s words, Qiu Tie didn¡¯t dwell much on it and just nodded. Zhao Hai ordering the robots was just for show. The robots were diligent in cleaning the rooms every day. Moreover, the interioryout of residentplex 52 has been done ording to the preference of Laura and the others. So there really isn¡¯t any need to clean up.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately fetch Laura and the others. He waited for several days for them to stabilize their cultivation. Although they have reached the immortal stage, they still needed to limatize to the True Spirit Realm. This was where the Cleansing Pools wille into use.

    Although the Space has be simr to the True Spirit Realm, the Space was still the Space in the end. If there were any problems, it would be bad for Laura and the others.

    After waiting for seven days, Zhao Hai felt that the time was right. Laura and the others were also tired of waiting. They wanted to apany Zhao Hai as soon as possible. So Zhao Hai went to Yin Yang Peak.

    Upon reaching the Yin Yang Peak, Zhao Hai met with the Elders and informed them that he was going to get Laura and the others and then lead them to the Cleansing Pool. Naturally, the two Elders nodded and the group went to the training ground.

    Zhao Hai cupped his fist towards the two Elders and then performed several hand gestures. After some time, Zhao Hai was wrapped with white light that continued to turn brighter. The two Elders could feel the surrounding space fluctuating before Zhao Hai disappeared. The next moment, Zhao Hai reappeared followed by several women.

    The Yin Yang Elders thought that Zhao Hai would have at most one or two wives. But upon looking, there were actually nine. The two elders couldn¡¯t help but look at each other with a bitter smile. They didn¡¯t know that their disciple would be a loose seed.

    Zhao Hai¡¯splexion was pale. This time, he wasn¡¯t faking it. He had used too much spiritual qi. He didn¡¯t expect how difficult it would be to transfer between the two realms. Even if he used the power of the Space, it still cost him a lot. Fortunately, the transfer was very smooth.

    Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯splexion, the Yin Elder waved his hand, covering Laura and the others with white light. Then he said, ¡°Little Hai, how do you feel?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m alright, Master. Laura, Meg, Megan, Lizzy, Ruyen, Berry, Julie, Cai¡¯er, Margaret, meet my Masters.¡±

    Laura and the others immediately bowed and said, ¡°¡°I have seen the Masters.¡±¡±

    The Yang Elder waved his hand and said, ¡°Little Hai, lead them to the Cleansing Pond.¡± Zhao Haiplied and then gave the two elders another salute before leading Laura and the others towards the Cleansing Pond.

    When he reached the pond, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. The entrance to the cave has been covered by a screen curtain. It seems like the two elders have been thorough in their preparation.

    Zhao Hai sent Laura and the others to the pond before leaving the cave and returning to the courtyard. It was rare for other people toe to Yin Yang Peak, so nobody knew that Laura and the others had arrived.

    Upon returning to the courtyard, Zhao Hai discovered that the Yin Yang Elders were still in the training ground. He quickly cupped his fist and said, ¡°Masters, aren¡¯t you going to rest?¡±

    The Yang Elder waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. We¡¯ll wait here for a while. After theye out, let¡¯s test their spiritual roots to see if they are worth training.¡±

    Hearing the elder, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly, ¡°Master, their talent is very good. But they aren¡¯t that keen to cultivate. Otherwise, they would have beenparable to me in cultivation speed. Moreover, their situation is also quite special. I¡¯m afraid the usual method of testing spiritual roots won¡¯t work.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the Yin Yang Elders couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then the Yin Elder asked, ¡°Oh? What¡¯s special about them?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Laura, Lizzy, Megan, Meg, Margaret, and Ruyen should be fine. Berry is from a special race in the Lower Realm. Her race specializes in spiritual force. So she heavily cultivated spiritual force. Cai¡¯er is a Flower Demon, her main body is called the Seven-Colored Flower. Julie is the most special, she can be deemed as a special kind of Demon Beast. So usual testing methods might not work on them.¡±

 Chapter 2033: Lin Ling Returns

    <h4>Chapter 2033: Lin Ling Returns</h4>

    When they heard Zhao Hai, the Yin Yang Elders couldn¡¯t help but look at each other. They felt that Zhao Hai¡¯s tastes were too broad. How could he have wives from different races, and even a Demon Beast? He¡¯s too capable.

    The Yin Yang Elders couldn¡¯t be med for this. In the True Spirit Realm, although there were humanoid Demon Beasts, Humans rarely connected to them through marriage. If a Human married a Demon Beast, they would be looked down on. The same was true if the situation was flipped. The Demon Beast who married a Human would also be isted. So as soon as the Elders heard that Zhao Hai has wives from different races, they couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    After some time, the Yin Elder sighed and said, ¡°Alright. Did you have your residence cleaned up?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s been cleaned up. Master, you should live with me in residentplex 52. Laura and the others can be filial to you. You can also help them with their cultivation. In any case, besides the Cleansing Pond, Yin Yang Mountain doesn¡¯t have anything else. What do you think?¡±

    The Yin Yang Elders couldn¡¯t help but stare. To be honest, they haven¡¯t really thought about it but they were indeed getting old. Although they were still very healthy, they actually wanted to have juniors apanying them. Therefore, when they heard Zhao Hai, they were immediately moved.

    But after thinking about it, the Yang Elder shook his head and said, ¡°Forget it, you don¡¯t know about our situation. Although we can control our murderous aura, the amount of killing intent we have is too heavy. Laura and the others won¡¯t be able to stand it. It won¡¯t be good for us to have too much contact.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Master, you¡¯re worrying too much. Laura and the others have fought with me all throughout my journey from the Lower Realms. They have killed quite a number of people as well. They won¡¯t be afraid of your killing aura. You don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the Yin Yang Elders went silent for some time. Then the Yin Elder nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll move to residentplex 52ter. It just so happens that the sect needs to pay attention to ck Dragon Mountain.¡±

    Seeing that the two elders have agreed, Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°That¡¯s good. Your room has already been prepared. Do you want to move now orter?¡±

    The Yin Elder shook his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Laura and the others toe out first.¡± Seeing the expression of the Elders, Zhao Hai knew that he could only follow their words. However, Zhao Hai sent Qiu Zhen in advance. Since the Yin Yang Elders were going to move to residentplex 52, Qiu Zhen will naturally follow them. Only two robots were left on Yin Yang Peak to perform the cleaning.

    Seven days passed in a blink of an eye. Laura and the others finally came out of the Cleansing Pond. Although their physical qualities were inferior to Zhao Hai, they were still quite giftedpared to ordinary people. The Cleansing Pond didn¡¯t darken as much.

    As soon as Laura and the others came out, the group immediately left for residentplex 52. Currently, the residence only has Qiu Zhen and Qiu Tie along with a few robots. Now that everyone has arrived, the residence immediately became lively.

    Zhao Hai also invited Dao Shu and the others to meet his wives. Dao Shu and the others were quite surprised, they didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to have so many wives. But they didn¡¯t think about it too much. Because the Yin Yang Elders were present, the brothers were very reserved. After drinking a few cups of wine, they returned to their own residence.

    News about the Yin Yang Elders moving to residentplex 52 as well as Zhao Hai¡¯s wives quickly spread throughout the Tyrant de Sect. The disciples were shocked. They didn¡¯t expect the Yin Yang Elders to move. At the same time, they didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai¡¯s wives would catch up to him after only a short few years.

    Laura and the others were now in the True Spirit Realm. In order to properly settle in, they naturally need to learn some cultivation methods. Fortunately, with the Yin Yang Elders present, they have a few de techniques to learn from. This would be enough for them to study for a while. They don¡¯t have Zhao Hai¡¯s monstrous learning ability, so they could only practice their de bit by bit.

    It must be said that the most happy person in the residence was Qiu Tie. The kid was already lovable. This made him very popr with Laura and the others. This also made Zhao Hai happy.

    Despite being spoiled by Laura and the others, Qiu Tie didn¡¯t ck off on his cultivation. This was also the first time the Yin Yang Elders witnessed Qiu Tie¡¯s body cultivation process. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s training method, the two elders couldn¡¯t help but nod. They didn¡¯t evenment on the medicinal bath that Zhao Hai gave. It should be the most suitable bath for Qiu Tie¡¯s training.

    With Laura and the others present, residentplex 52 became livelier. The times smiles appeared on the Yin Yang Elders faces became more frequent. Meg took over in preparing food. Meg¡¯s skill was much betterpared to the robots. The Yin Yang Elders became fond of Meg because of the food she cooked. And every evening, the elders would share a few cups with Zhao Hai. The elders were feeling the joy of life.

    Since they were young, the two elders were either practicing or fighting for the Tyrant de Sect. Being able to enjoy the happiness of a family, the two elders were smiling almost all the time.

    Zhao Hai also didn¡¯t stop practicing. He continued to practice his de, his martial arts, as well as the other weapons. Hearing that Zhao Hai was practicing multiple areas, the Yin Yang Elders were shocked at first. But they had to agree with Zhao Hai¡¯s choice. This method was indeed good for honing the Dao of the de.

    Laura and the others were not stupid, so they were able to properly study the de. However, it must be said that Julie was the best de user among them. Julie was from the Bug Race. The Bug Race was a race that was fitted for ughter. This gave Julie the advantage in studying the murderous nature of the de. Moreover, Julie¡¯s weapons were the dual scimitars. And with her transforming hair, she was extremely powerful in battle.

    Laura and the rest were worsepared to Julie. However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t counting on them to kill people. Although they have also practiced, their main focus was on other fields. Meg liked doing housework. Meanwhile, Laura and the others were on theputer researching formations and other things.

    When the Yin Yang Elders saw Laura and the others using theputer to research formations, they quickly understood why Zhao Hao was so good at formations. Computers were simply the ultimate weapons in research, especiallyputers fitted to bepatible with cultivation. Laura and the others were using theputers to simte all kinds of scenarios.

    Upon seeing the power of theputer, the Yin Yang Elders immediately called Elder Zhen over. When he saw the potential of theputer, Elder Zhen didn¡¯t hesitate to take one and returned to hisboratory.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind this. Even if theputers were stolen, it was not a big deal. Even if they can imitate it, there would still be no problem. This was becauseputers were divided into software and hardware. One couldn¡¯t exist without the other. A software with no hardware was useless. Simrly, aputer with no software was nothing more than a heap of iron.

    The True Spirit Realm continued its calm as nothing major happened. Ghost Cultivators were still out of sight. The various sects continued to operate like they used to.

    Six months after the Yin Yang Elders moved to residentplex 52, Zhao Hai heard of another good news. Lin Ling and Xiang Yin have returned from the Soaring Dragon Realm.

    Lin Ling and Xiang Ying should have returned much earlier. However, an ident in the Soaring Dragon Realm dyed them. A few people were found plotting against the Tyrant de Sect. This caused the sect to keep Lin Ling and Xiang Ying in Hengdao City for an additional year.

    The two had just returned, so Zhao Hai didn¡¯t disturb them. The two should have plenty of matters to process upon returning.

    A week after the two returned, Zhao Hai rode his winged horse towards Fast Earth Mountain. Lin Ling and Xiang Ying were disciples of Fast Earth Mountain, which exins why Gu Yueyu called them Senior Brother.

    Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t visited Fast Earth Mountain before. In the past, Ge Yueyu was the one who went to Lower Earth Mountain.

    Fast Earth Mountain was quite a distance away from Lower Earth Mountain. Zhao Hai¡¯s winged horse took three hours to arrive. Fast Earth Mountain¡¯s area was also bigger than Lower Earth mountain. The entire mountain had 36 peaks. Each peak had one or two residences for disciples to live in.

    Zhao Hai already knew that Lin Ling lived in residentplex 23 of Fast Earth Mountain. Therefore, he nned his route towards it.

    Although residentplex 23 also had its own training ground, Zhao Hai didn¡¯tnd his winged horse there. Instead, hended his horse outside the residence.

    Residentplex 23 was different from residentplex 52. There were two guards at the entrance of the residence. These guards were also inner disciples from the residence. In residentplex 23, people were arranged to do chores every month. Gatekeepers were also rotated every month.

    Seeing someone descending with a winged horse, the guards were curious. After getting down from his horse, Zhao Hai cupped his fist towards the two guards and said, ¡°Lower Earth Mountain¡¯s Zhao Hai has seen the two Senior Brothers. I heard that Senior Brother Lin Ling and Senior Brother Xiang Ying have returned from the Soaring Dragon Realm. I want to pay them a visit.¡±

    As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, the two guards stared. Then they immediately thought about a rumor they heard. The rumor said that the person who found Zhao Hai for the Tyrant de Sect was Lin Ling. Hearing that Zhao Hai was looking for Lin Ling and Xiang Ying, the two immediately confirmed the rumor. The two cupped their fist and said, ¡°We have seen Junior Brother Zhao Hai. Senior Brother Lin Ling and Senior Brother Xiang Ying are in the training ground. Junior Brother can find them there.¡± After Zhao Hai expressed his gratitude, he received his winged horse and walked in.

    After entering residentplex 23, Zhao Hai was met with curious looks from the inhabitants. However, they didn¡¯t do anything. After all, Zhao Hai came in from the front entrance. This meant that there was no problem with him. It would be rude if they went and interrogated him.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind the looks directed towards him. Before long, he arrived at the training grounds. There were plenty of disciples practicing on the grounds. Lin Ling and Xiang Ying were among these people. They had just returned from the Soaring Dragon Realm, so they needed to readjust their bodies. They were currently in the training ground to condition their muscles.

    From what Zhao Hai saw, Lin Ling¡¯s de was fierce and vicious. It was full of killing intent. On the other hand, Xiang Ying¡¯s de was soft and serene. However, it hid a sense of fatal danger.

    Zhao Hai was no longer ignorant to the Dao of the de. Because of this, he could see that although Lin Ling and Xiang Ying¡¯s des were good, they should be at least at the Minor Mastery Stage.

    Lin Ling and Xiang Ying were sensitive to their surroundings. Sensing that someone was staring at them, they turned their heads to see Zhao Hai. Their expressions immediately lightened up. They received their des and walked over. Zhao Hai smiled as well as he cupped his fist and said, ¡°Senior Brother Lin, Senior Brother Xiang, you¡¯re back.¡±

    Lin Lingughed and said, ¡°We¡¯re a bitte. But we already know what you¡¯ve been doing in the sect. You did quite well in just two years. We wanted to visit you in two days, but you came first. Come, let¡¯s go to my courtyard.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly replied, ¡°Senior Brother Lin, I actually want to invite you over to my ce. I already prepared everything. What do you think?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Lin Ling and Xiang Ying stared. Then Lin Lingughed and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. I heard that the two elders are also staying with you. We cannot make them wait.¡±¡¯

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Right, the Masters are now living with me. I had Meg prepare the food and wine. Let¡¯s share a few cups.¡± After he said that, the group was covered by a white light before they vanished from residentplex 23.

    When the group disappeared, the people in the training ground gathered together. Then one of them said, ¡°Was that Zhao Hai? I just heard him say that his Masters are living with him. So that should be Zhao Hai. It seems like the rumors are true. Zhao Hai was really found by Senior Brother Lin Ling.¡±

    Another person nodded and said, ¡°It should be true. I also heard him mention Meg. I know that one of Zhao Hai¡¯s wives is named Meg. Say, where do you think Zhao Hai¡¯s wives came from? When I went to ck Dragon Mountain some time ago, I met them at the foot of Lower Earth Mountain. They¡¯re really beautiful.¡±

    A nearby cultivator whispered, ¡°I heard that Zhao Hai¡¯s wives came from the Lower Realms. Because his wives haven¡¯t reached the Rebirth Stage, they didn¡¯te with Zhao Hai. Now that they advanced, they ascended to meet him. Zhao Hai is quite sentimental.¡±

    ¡°You might not have noticed, Zhao Hai has reached the Condensed Avatar Stage. He only did it in two years, he¡¯s very fierce.¡±

    ¡°Right, he¡¯s really fierce!¡±

 Chapter 2034: Unusual Trial

    <h4>Chapter 2034: Unusual Trial</h4>

    After a sh of white light, Zhao Hai, Lin Ling, and Xiang Ying appeared on residentplex 52¡¯s training ground. At this time, Qiu Tie was practicing his punches. When he saw the three, he immediately stopped and greeted Zhao Hai, ¡°I have seen the Young Master and the two Misters.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he looked at Lin Lin and said, ¡°Senior Brother, this is Qiu Tie. He¡¯s the servant that the sect provided me. I¡¯m currently teaching him martial arts. This kid is quite good. He¡¯ll soon reach the intermediate level of the Rebirth Stage.¡±

    Then Zhao Hai turned to Qiu Tie and said, ¡°Little Tie, this is your Uncle Lin and Uncle Xiang. Remember their names. Alright, you can stop practicing. Let¡¯s head in to eat.¡±

    However, Qiu Tie shook his head, ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s not mealtime yet. I¡¯ll stay here for a while longer. You can go inside and eat.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop him. Qiu Tie was attacking the intermediate level of the Rebirth Stage. Therefore, he was even more eager to practice recently.

    Zhao Hai led Lin Ling and Xiang Ying to the dining room that Meg already prepared. After asking the two to sit down, Zhao Hai turned his head to Meg and said, ¡°How about the two Elders?¡±

    Meg smiled and said, ¡°The two Masters said that you can¡¯t drinkfortably if they are present. Therefore, they didn¡¯te. Right, I already called Senior Brother Dao Shu and the others. They should arrive soon.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Good. Then we¡¯ll drink while waiting for them.¡± Meg nodded and then walked out. Before long, she returned with two jugs of liquor. She poured three cups before leaving.

    After Lin Ling and Xiang Ying sat down, they analyzed the surrounding situation and gave a nod. Zhao Hai¡¯s interior decoration was very good. Although it was magnificent, it wasn¡¯t too high-profile.

    At this time, a voice was heard outside, ¡°Brother Zhao, I heard that you¡¯re asking us to drink!¡± Then before long Dao Shu and the others entered the room.

    Once everyone was introduced to each other, they immediately took their cups and shared a drink. Lin Ling and Xiang Ying have heard of the Dao Brothers in the past, but their image wasn¡¯t very good.

    Back then, the 12 entrics of Lower Earth Mountain didn¡¯t have a good reputation in the sect. But now, they were envied by people. This was because they were able to own their own peak.

    Although Lin Ling and Xiang Ying stayed in the Soaring Dragon Realm, they were able to learn news about the Tyrant de Sect. They paid special attention to news about Zhao Hai. Therefore, they knew about the matters of Lower Earth Mountain.

    Other people might think that Zhao Hai¡¯s rewards were excessive, but Lin Ling and Xiang Ying didn¡¯t think so. When Zhao Hai destroyed the Osmanthus Crystal Realm, it was a huge contribution towards the Tyrant de Sect. Giving him such a reward wasn¡¯t excessive.

    The group drank a lot of liquor. They managed to empty 34 jugs of liquor. Nobody used their spiritual qi to block the alcohol, so everyone was soon lying on the ground drunk.

    Lin Ling and Xiang Ying only returned to their peak three dayster. All this time, they drank happily.

    After drinking with Lin Ling and the others, Zhao Hai¡¯s carefree life was restored. But this time, he was preparing to attack the Clone Stage.

    The Clone stage involved sending one¡¯s soul to their dao avatar, making it one¡¯s incarnation. This way, the dao avatar will be you and you will be the dao avatar.

    Naturally, doing this wasn¡¯t easy. Failing in doing so would result in damaging the soul. And this damage was permanent. It would cause quite a lot of trouble to the cultivator.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried about this. When he met Hu Wei, Hu Wei¡¯s soul was teetering on being extinguished. But in the end, he was rescued by the Space. Moreover, the soul was the specialty of Dark Mages.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s dao avatar has already condensed to a point where it was simr to his main body. If his dao avatar stood in front of Zhao Hai, bystanders wouldn¡¯t see any difference between the two.

    After a month of preparation, Zhao Hai was finally ready to break through to the Clone Stage. Actually, there was no need for Zhao Hai to prepare for a month. However, he couldn¡¯t look too rxed. Otherwise, people might find something strange.

    In Zhao Hai¡¯s month of preparation,Qiu Tie also attacked the intermediate level of the Rebirth Stage and seeded. Qiu Tie was now a mid-level Rebirth Stage Cultivator. For someone less than seven years old, he was a formidable presence.

    On this day, after practicing his de for a while and adjusting his condition, Zhao Hai went to the courtyard of the Yin Yang Elders. The courtyard of the Yin Yang Elders wasn¡¯t the biggest in residentplex 52. Instead, it was at the opposite side of everyone¡¯s courtyard. It was quite peaceful.

    Although the courtyard was small, the things inside were the absolute best. Compared to their past courtyard, their current courtyard was multiple levels higher. Moreover, with Zhao Hai and the others paying respects to them every day, the life of the two old elders were quite enjoyable.

    Actually, the reason why the two elders chose an isted courtyard wasn¡¯t only because they wanted peace. They also didn¡¯t want to affect Qiu Tie and Qiu Zhen with their killing intent.

    Zhao Hai and his wives weren¡¯t affected by the murderous aura of the two elders. However, the same couldn¡¯t be said for Qiu Zhen and Qiu Tie. The reason the two Elders often head out to cultivate their minds was to suppress their aura. If they didn¡¯t head out, their murderous aura would eventually kill Qiu Zhen.

    Also, back on Yin Yang Peak, the reason the two elders always stayed inside was because their house has a special formation that could iste their killing intent. This allowed Qiu Zhen to be unaffected.

    If there were no such methods, Qiu Zhen might not have survived to old age. It must be known that a mortal¡¯s lifespan would be rapidly exhausted if they were under the effects of a strong killing aura. And when their lifespan runs out, they would naturally die.

    Although Qiu Tie was now cultivating, the killing aura of the two elders would still affect his practice. The two elders tried having disciples in the past, but all of them were turned insane by the murderous aura of the two elders. Only Zhao Hai could withstand their killing aura. Zhao Hai had killed far more people than the two Elders, which allowed his killing aura to bepletely hidden in his body. Since the two Elders had yet to condense their aura inside their bodies, they chose a courtyard that was far away.

    When Zhao Hai arrived at the courtyard of the two elders, he discovered that they weren¡¯t inside their rooms. Initially, when they moved to residentplex 52, the two elders kept staying inside. They would go out for walks but only for a short time. But it didn¡¯t take long before Zhao Hai informed them that their courtyard could suppress their killing intent. Therefore, the two elders could no longer worry about their killing intent leaking out to other courtyards.

    The formation on residentplex 52 isn¡¯t only used for defense. It could also attack. Moreover, the formation could absorb killing auras of people to save it for useter.

    When a killing formation was filled with killing aura, its might would increase several folds. Although the Yin Yang Elders didn¡¯t believe it fully, they no longer stayed inside all the time. They were now in the yard chatting and drinking tea.

    The Yin Yang Elders were now chatting on the yard while drinking tea. Naturally, their tea was provided by Zhao Hai. It was tea that the two Elders especially liked.

    Seeing Zhao Hai arrive, the Yin Elder waved his hand and said, ¡°Little Hai, are you nning to attack the Clone Stage?¡±

    After giving the two elders a salute, Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°As Master knows, I can attack the Clone Stage at any time. I¡¯m prepared to do it today.¡±

    The Yin Elder nodded, ¡°You¡¯ve already umted enough. Moreover, your mind has been tempered by the Lower Realms. If we didn¡¯t suppress your cultivation, you would have broken through a long time ago. Do you know why we stopped you from progressing?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°To temper my mind.¡±

    The Yin Elder shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not entirely true. In the Tyrant de Sect, all cultivators who reach the Clone Stage will need to go out for a trial. This trial is different from average missions. In this trial, you can¡¯t bring your identity token. In other words, you will go out carrying the identity of an ordinary cultivator. You also couldn¡¯t reveal your identity as a disciple of the Tyrant de Sect.¡±

    ¡°Most importantly, your trial grounds will not be within the sect¡¯s territory. Instead, you will be going to the territory of another sect. In this trial, it¡¯s possible for you to be attacked by the disciples of another Great Sect. You have just been in the True Spirit Realm for two years, and we were always worried about you. So I asked you to cultivate slowly. But thinking about it, it seems like my worries were a bit unnecessary.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he looked at the Yin Elder and asked, ¡°Master, is there any requirement for this trial?¡±

    The Yin Elder shook his head and said, ¡°There isn¡¯t any requirement. Nor is there anything you need to do. You just have to go out and gain experience. If you encounter any injustice, you will take care of it on your own. If you meet people who need help, you can lend them a hand. Even if you meet an evil group, the sect will not save you.¡±

    ¡°You need to stay outside for three years before you¡¯re allowed to return. Otherwise, your mission will be considered a failure. During these three years, the sect will not offer any help nor will it have contact. Everything will depend on yourself.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared. This was the first time he heard of such an unusual trial.

 Chapter 2035: Clone Stage

    <h4>Chapter 2035: Clone Stage</h4>

    The Yang Elder looked at Zhao Hai and then smiled faintly, ¡°You¡¯ve just met Laura and the others after so long, but now you¡¯ll go out for three years. However, nobody can vite the sect¡¯s rules. This is also an opportunity for you to gain fame. You can use these three years to spread your name to the world. So you must participate in it.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, the Yin Elder looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Besides these reasons, the trial has another important reason. It is to make you more familiar with the strength of the other sects and allow you to see their fighting styles. So if you meet them in the future, you¡¯ll know how to deal with them.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a nod. He already thought about this point. The Tyrant de Sect wouldn¡¯t just send its disciples to a trial for no reason. If it was just a simple trial, the disciple wouldn¡¯t be able to learn anything. Now he understood why the trial had such strict restrictions.

    Cultivators, whether they be from the True Spirit Realm or other realms, were like saplings when they first began their cultivation. Without trials and tribtions, it would be impossible for a cultivator to grow into a strong tree. Even if they were talented, they won¡¯t grow strong without hardship.

    And no matter which sect, they would always subject their disciples to all kinds of smelting trials. These trials would hold some sort of danger.

    Cultivators practice in order to go against heaven¡¯s will. Naturally, they weren¡¯t afraid of danger. And if they died during their trial, then that means that they lost to heaven¡¯s will.

    The Yang Elder looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Alright, after you break through, we will give you more details. From what I can see, you should seed in breaking through. But remember, always be careful.¡± Zhao Hai gave the two elders a salute before leaving.

    Upon returning to the quiet room of his courtyard, Zhao Hai got ready to attack the Clone Stage. Breaking through to the Clone Stage wasn¡¯t very difficult for Zhao Hai. His soul was much strongerpared to other cultivators. Moreover, he was a Dark Mage who was proficient with the soul.

    Zhao Hai sat cross-legged in his quiet room as he felt his spiritual force. Zhao Hai had a simr experience in the past. At that time, he crossed the Transcending Tribtion Stage to arrive at the Severed Soul Stage . The Severed Soul Stage was the same as the Clone Stage, but the Clone Stage was much more difficult.

    Zhao Hai slowly felt his soul. Pulling out one¡¯s own soul wasn¡¯t easy. During the process, the cultivator would feel iparable pain. A lot of cultivators couldn¡¯t bear the pain and stopped. But doing so wouldn¡¯t alleviate their pain, instead it would worsen their injuries. Without any means to cure their souls, they would wither until they die.

    However, Zhao Hai was a Dark Mage. Dark Mages have their own methods to control the soul. If a Dark Mage could fragment their soul to control Undead, it was easy for them to split their soul to transfer to a clone.

    Zhao Hai discovered that the methods of Dark Mages regarding the soul were much strongerpared to most cultivators. However, Dark Mages seem to fall behind on their control over the Undead. They only directed Undead to fight but had no means to further refine the Undead. Because of this, the Undead in the hands of the Dark Mages weren¡¯t very strong. This gave them a disadvantage whenever they ascended to a higher realm. So after reaching a higher realm, a Dark Mage would abandon their path and change to another.

    Actually, this thought was incorrect. The path of Dark Mages still has points to improve on. But people didn¡¯t explore further into it.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s method of attacking the Clone Stage might be perilous for other cultivators, but it was very easy for Zhao Hai. The reason he was so meticulous in his process was because he didn¡¯t want people to know how easy it was for him to break through.

    Zhao Hai summoned his dao avatar and slowly sent his soul to it. When Zhao Hai¡¯s split soul entered the dao avatar, Zhao Hai felt as though he had been awakened. He turned his head and looked around to see his own body sitting cross legged in front of him. Zhao Hai was certain that this was the vision of the dao avatar.

    Zhao Hai tried to control the soul of the dao avatar to split it up with the original body.

    Bang! A small sound exploded inside Zhao Hai¡¯s mind. He felt a drastic pain which disappeared soon after. Zhao Hai felt his own body. But at the same time, he could feel the body of his dao avatar. Feeling the same thing but having two angles of vision was quite strange.

    Although he felt strange, Zhao Hai knew that he had seeded. He had officially entered the Clone Stage. Zhao Hai turned his head to look at his clone which also looked at him. Then the original body and the clone smiled at the same time.

    This doesn¡¯t mean that the clone has developed independent thought. In fact, the clone was merely a split of Zhao Hai¡¯s soul. Zhao Hai felt that he was looking at a mirror. The Clone¡¯s different thoughts were no more than parallel thinking with the original body.

    Zhao Hai went to the training ground and sparred with his clone. After using different de techniques, Zhao Hai was relieved that there were no strange feelings.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s main body stopped along with the clone body. He felt that his clone¡¯s uses shouldn¡¯t be as simple as this.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s soul was different to other people. He could endlessly divide his soul. This was a method of Dark Mages that he used in the past.

    Naturally, ordinary Dark Mages couldn¡¯t achieve this. After all, Dark Mages were not gods. Although they have methods to split the soul, they cannot do so endlessly. Sooner orter they would exhaust their soul.

    However, Zhao Hai has the Hell Space which had a rich amount of pure soul power. It could supplement Zhao Hai¡¯s soul if it was damaged. It was even able to nourish Hu Wei¡¯s soul. Therefore, Zhao Hai could truly create clones multiple times.

    It was precisely because of this that Zhao Hai felt that it would be a bit of a loss if he only made one clone. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but frown. He thought of ways to improve hisbat strength in the Clone Stage.

    All of a sudden, Zhao Hai thought of a Cultivation Method that he already had, the Cloning Technique from the 18 Buddhist Techniques. He used this method before to create clones of his body. Then the clones can be absorbed by the body at any time. What would happen if this method was used by his clone?

    With this thought in mind, Zhao Hai had his clone use the Cloning Technique. Before long, a look of shock appeared on his face. This was because when the clone used the Cloning Technique, it produced two dao avatars!

    Moreover, these weren¡¯t mere dao avatars. One of the dao avatars was a Buddhist avatar while the other was a Heavenly Demon avatar!

    Zhao Hai was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect this to happen. How could he know that the Cloning Technique would make his clone produce two dao avatars? However, Zhao Hai quickly analyzed what happened. In the past, his dao avatar consisted of the thousand-hand Guanyin and a thousand-armed Heavenly Demon. So it was understandable that his clone¡¯s dao avatars would be those two.

    Zhao Hai felt that his clone didn¡¯t change much because of the technique. But now, his clone had produced tworge avatars. These dao avatars need to be condensed once more. Most importantly, the dao avatars were simr to the dao avatars that his main body controlled, so they were still easy to use.

    This discovery caused Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes to shine. He immediately thought of the best way to improve hisbat strength in the Clone Stage, and that was the methods of the Cloning Technique!

    Clones were different from dao avatars. It was impossible for dao avatars to be far from the main body. Clones, on the other hand, were a separate entity from the main body. Zhao Hai¡¯s clones were made from his dao avatars which were aposition of multiple dao avatars. With the dao avatars turning into clones, this meant that Zhao Hai could have multiple clones of himself once the split dao avatars were condensed.

    It must be known that, unlike dao avatars, clones could cultivate on their own. And once the cultivator reached the Soul Fusion Stage, this cultivation would return to the main body. This would essentially double the strength of a cultivator at the very least. But Zhao Hai has more than a thousand clones. Even a blind man could see that one wasn¡¯tparable to a thousand.

    If Zhao Hai¡¯s ns were to seed, his strength upon reaching the Soul Fusion Stage would skyrocket. When the timees, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid of anyone below the Teleportation Stage.

    The more he thought about it, the more feasible it became. Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes turned bright. He looked at his two dao avatars with a smile on his face. One was a Buddha while the other was a Demon. Then all of a sudden, Zhao Hai¡¯s smile vanished. As he continued to look at his clone, his smile slowly turned bitter.

    Zhao Hai thought of an issue. He was a person of the Tyrant de Sect, but his dao avatars were actually a Buddha and a Demon. This might not be a good thing.

 Chapter 2036: Gifting to the Sect

    <h4>Chapter 2036: Gifting to the Sect</h4>

    If the Buddha and the Demon dao avatars were released individually, there would naturally be no problem. In the True Spirit Realm, people have all forms of dao avatars. But if the two dao avatars were released together, then there would be some issues. The True Spirit Realm hasn¡¯t heard of anyone having two dao avatars. Therefore, the two elders rushed towards Zhao Hai¡¯s courtyard.

    At this moment, Laura and the others also came out of their rooms as they looked at Zhao Hai. Seeing everyone arrive, Zhao Hai received his dao avatars. Although the dao avatars were released by the clone, Zhao Hai could also take them back.

    The Yin Yang Elders were in a daze as they looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s clone. Then when Zhao Hai received the two dao avatars, they were even more surprised. On the other hand, Laura and the others treated it like it was normal.

    Zhao Hai cupped his fist towards the two Elders and said, ¡°I have disturbed Masters.¡±

    The Yin Elder recovered. With a shocked expression, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, what is this about? Didn¡¯t you have a clone? Why do you still have your dao avatar?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head inside first before we talk.¡± The two elders nodded and walked into the living room. After they sat down, the two elders didn¡¯t even look at the tea that Meg served but instead focused their attention on Zhao Hai.

    After Zhao Hai sat down, he said, ¡°I have broken through to the Clone Stage. This is my clone. What happened is just an experiment I did. I didn¡¯t expect the cultivation method to have this effect.¡±

    The Yin Elder asked, ¡°Experimenting with a cultivation method? What cultivation method is it?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°In the lower realms, I was able to acquire a set of Buddhist Techniques. One of them is called the Cloning Technique. This cultivation method allowed its user to separate into clones to attack the enemy. These clones aren¡¯t illusions but were real. I just want to see if my clone can use the technique. I didn¡¯t expect my clone to actually produce a dao avatar. And this dao avatar can be condensed just like other dao avatars.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the eyes of the two elders shone. Then the Yang Elder asked, ¡°So if you condensed the dao avatar, can it produce another clone?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Theoretically. But the most important aspect to creating a clone is soul power. To be honest, forming one clone is hard enough. Creating more is very dangerous. I believe only a few people are willing to do it.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the two elders couldn¡¯t help but nod. Then the Yang Elder said, ¡°Little Hai, can you give the sect a copy of this cultivation method? I know that it might be excessive, but I can assure you that the sect will not be unfair to you. You have our guarantee. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he smiled and said, ¡°No problem. I am a disciple of the sect, so I should contribute. There¡¯s no need for Master to worry.¡±

    After he said that, Zhao Hai flipped his hand and took out a jade slip, then he handed it to the Yang Elder as he said, ¡°Master, this is the Cloning Technique. To be honest, I didn¡¯t think that it would have this effect with my clone. I just used the technique like I usually did. If it wasn¡¯t for my luck, I wouldn¡¯t have discovered its effect.¡±

    The Yang Elder received the jade slip and said, ¡°Rest assured, I will mention your contribution to the sect. Right, now that you have produced another dao avatar, it seems like you won¡¯t be fit to go to the trial.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Let me wait for some time. Let me condense the dao avatar first. Otherwise, the dao avatar will be useless in the True Spirit Realm. Even if the dao avatars cannot be made into clones, it can still be used as an ordinary dao avatar.¡±

    The Yin Elder nodded, ¡°Then go seclude yourself for some time. As for your trial, we can wait until you are ready. Just inform us.¡± Zhao Hai nodded.

    When the Yin Yang Elders stood up, Zhao Hai also stood up. Zhao Hai looked at the two elders and said, ¡°Masters, are you leaving right now? Why don¡¯t we have a meal first?¡±

    The Yin Elder shook his head and said, ¡°We¡¯ll deal with this matter first. I feel that your Cloning Technique will have wonderful uses. I¡¯ll only be relieved once we hand it over to the sect. You can eat first, there¡¯s no need to worry about us.¡± After saying that, the two elders turned around and left. Once they were outside, they disappeared after a sh of white light.

    Seeing the two elders disappear, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but faintly smile. Then he received his clone and went to the other room. Meg and the others have alsoe out at this time. Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, will you really go out for a trial? Then what should we do?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Laura and said, ¡°I have to go to this trial. I have no choice, it¡¯s the sect¡¯s rules. Nobody can change it. You can also use these three years to ask my Masters for advice. Strengthen yourselves as soon as possible.¡±

    Laura nodded. Originally, Laura was a woman of the desk, so she has no inclination to study the de. However, Laura was still able to learn the de quite quickly. And with the help of the Yin Yang Elders, Laura and the others were able to improve by leaps and bounds.

    Moreover, Laura and the others understood that if they want to be together with Zhao Hai outside the Space, then they would need to increase their strength. So they were eager to practice.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go into seclusion for some time. If I can really create other clones, I will send them to the Space. I will use the Cloning Technique to create more clones. This way, my strength would further increase. The True Spirit Realm is not always at peace. There are always struggles between the sects. There¡¯s also the Ghost Cultivators waiting in the shadows. If I don¡¯t increase my strength as soon as possible, then I will always have fear in my heart.¡±

    Laura and the others gave a nod. They were also aware of the state of the True Spirit Realm. Although they had just arrived, they had seen everything that happened around Zhao Hai. Moreover, they thought that they would no longer need the Cleansing Pond due to the conditioning of the Space. But when they used the pond, they discovered that they still had toxins in their bodies. It was at this point that they understood that the True Spirit Realm wasn¡¯t simple.

    Zhao Hai continued, ¡°I¡¯ll close up for several days. I¡¯ll try to condense my dao avatars. After that, I¡¯ll think of what to do next.¡± Laura and the others nodded. Then Zhao Hai stood up and went to the quiet room.

    When he reconstructed residentplex 52, Zhao Hai also made arge quiet room in a secluded area. The quiet room wasn¡¯t in his courtyard but in a separate ce. There was a defensive formation underneath the quiet room, ensuring that Zhao Hai remained undisturbed no matter what.

    Zhao Hai initially constructed this quiet room for closing up. And if necessary, he can use the quiet room to enter the Space. With the formation present as well as its location, the spatial fluctuations caused by entering the Space wouldn¡¯t be noticed.

    When he entered the quiet room, he immediately released his dao avatars. Then he sent his clone to the Space to condense one. Zhao Hai and his clone began to slowly condense a dao avatar each.

    Zhao Hai ns to let his clone condense more dao avatars in the Space. But there still needs to be another clone outside so that the Yin Yang Elders wouldn¡¯t suspect anything. So he let the clone enter the Space to condense a dao avatar as soon as possible. And once another clone was made, there would be one clone outside while there was another clone inside the Space.

    While Zhao Hai was diligently condensing his dao avatar inside the quiet room, the Yin Yang Elders took Zhao Hai¡¯s Cloning Technique to the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s Central Hall.

    The Tyrant de Sect¡¯s Central Hall was located on Heaven shing Peak. Rumor has it that the first Sect Master of the Tyrant de Sect was on this peak when he used his de to sh the heavens and ascend. After that, the Tyrant de Sect created their Central Hall on the peak.

    The Central Hall of the Tyrant de Sect looked magnificent. The top of the peak was cut into a tform where the hall was built. The Central Hall was 360 meters high and divided into three sections. The front section was the administration section which housed multiple departments within the sect. Along with the Sect Master, the administration section helps the sect in its day-to-day function.

    The second section was where the Sect Master and the Supreme Elders stayed. It was said that as long as these people remain, the Tyrant de Sect wouldn¡¯t perish.

    Lastly, the third section was the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s treasury. Inside the treasure are the most precious properties of the sect. The collection inside the treasury was enough to shake the heavens. Almost all of the peak cultivation manuals of the sect were ced in the treasury.

    Although the Yin Yang Elders weren¡¯t the most powerful elders of the sect, they often visited the Central Hall. So when the two elders appeared, nobody from the Central Hall were surprised.

    When the two Elders appeared, the guards at the hall immediately greeted them, ¡°I have seen the two elders.¡± The Elders just nodded and hurriedly entered the hall. The guard at the door was a little stunned. He wondered what happened to make the elders so anxious to enter.

    The Yin Yang Elder quickly traversed through the corridors of the Central Hall. Each hall was marked, making it clear which was a public area and which was not. There were also powerful formations setup within the foundations of the hall. And all these formations form a muchrger piece. Only a Great Sect like the Tyrant de Sect which has been passed down for millions of years could be so extravagant.

    In the entire Central Hall, the most central part was the Heaven shing Pce. This was the office of the Sect Master. Not many people can directly go to the Heaven shing Pce to see the Sect Master. However, the Yin Yang Elders were among the privileged few.

    The Yin Yang Elders weren¡¯t only the killers of the Tyrant de Sect, they were also Martial Brothers with the current Sect Master. They might not be under the same Master, but they shared a Grand Master.

 Chapter 2037: Change In the Tyrant Blade Sect

    <h4>Chapter 2037: Change In the Tyrant de Sect</h4>

    The Yin Yang Elders arrived at Heaven shing Pce directly. There were two cultivators guarding the door outside the Sect Master¡¯s room. When the guards saw the Yin Yang Elders, they immediately announced, ¡°The Yin Yang Elders have arrived!¡±

    Before long, a vigorous voice was heard, ¡°Let them in.¡± The guards opened the door for the Yin Yang Elders. The two elders nodded at the guards and stepped into the room.

    The room was quite big. Several hundred people wouldn¡¯t be able to fill it up. There were eight pirs inside as well as a high tform. The tform was 1.2 meters high and on top of it was a desk and a chair. Behind the desk was a person.

    The person sitting behind the desk was an elderly man. This person wasn¡¯t big, but he looked very strong. His body was developed horizontally, but he wasn¡¯t fat. His body was bulky due to muscle.

    Such a figure might give a feeling of a valiant warrior, but the man was actually giving out a refined aura.

    Seeing the two elders arriving, the old man looked up and said, ¡°How did you find time to see me? Aren¡¯t you too fond of your disciple? You two guys, you don¡¯t evene to ask me for a drink.¡±

    The Yin Elder waved his hand and said, ¡°We¡¯ll drinkter. We came here to show you something good.¡±

    When the old man heard the Yin Elder, he was somewhat confused, ¡°What good thing? Let me see.¡± The Yin Yang Elders didn¡¯t hesitate and directly approached the desk. Then they handed over the jade slip containing Zhao Hai¡¯s Cloning Technique.

    The sect master scanned through the jade slip. Before long, the sect master frowned and said, ¡°This Cloning Technique seems to be a Buddhist manual? What use is this thing? It looks like an ordinary technique to me.¡±

    The Yin Elder smiled faintly and said, ¡°It looks ordinary, but this technique is more powerful than you think. It allows the Clone to cultivate. Naturally, there are plenty of manuals that can do this. However, this technique allows the clone to produce a dao avatar. A normal dao avatar that can be condensed!¡±

    The sect master wasn¡¯t a fool. Upon hearing the Yin Elder, his eyes narrowed as he said, ¡°You mean that after using this technique, a person can have multiple clones?¡±

    The Yin Elder nodded, ¡°Theoretically. However, you should also know that creating a clone carries a risk. I¡¯m afraid not a lot of people would attempt to do it.¡±

    The sect master didn¡¯t show a disappointed expression. Instead, his eyes turned serious as he said, ¡°You mean to say that you want people of our level to cultivate it?¡±

    The Yang Elder pped his hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s what we were thinking. Senior Brother, we have long passed the Soul Fusion Stage. Moreover, after many years of practice, our souls are much stronger than before. Although our souls are very strong, we don¡¯t have any means to use it as an advantage. If we can master this Cloning Technique, we will have plenty of clones we can use. When the timees, the Tyrant de Sect will essentially produce experts out of thin air.¡±

    The sect master stood up and went a fewps on the tform before saying, ¡°But can we really practice it? If we take the wrong step, we might be in danger.¡±

    The Yin Elder replied, ¡°I think we should give it a try. All of us have experience in creating clones and have the knowledge to deal with the consequences. And if we seed, it would be a good thing for the Tyrant de Sect. Maybe the sect will enter a period of great development.¡±

    The sect master walked around a few more steps before he stopped and sat down. Then he said, ¡°I¡¯ll take this jade slip first and consult the Supreme Elder before making a decision. Right, I heard that Zhao Hai is going to attack the Clone Stage. Does he know about this technique? Did he use it? Was it sessful?¡±

    The Yin Elder nodded, ¡°He seeded. Now, besides his own clone, he also has a dao avatar. He¡¯s currently closing up to condense his dao avatar. His trial will need to be pushed at ater date.¡±

    The sect master nodded and said, ¡°It won¡¯t matter if he goes to his trial now orter. He¡¯ll go when he¡¯s ready. This cultivation technique should be from that kid, right? That kid really has a lot of good things. Forget it, don¡¯t re at me. Naturally, he will be rewarded. But not now. What¡¯s the point of rewarding him right now? You want to put him in the spotlight and burn him? When we have an opportunity, we¡¯ll reward him in the future.¡±

    The Yin Yang Elders knew that what the sect leader said was true, so they didn¡¯t say anything and nodded. At this time, the Yin Elder took out a jug of wine and ced it on the table while saying, ¡°Taste it. It¡¯s wine made by my disciple.¡±

    The Yin Yang Elders originally didn¡¯t know that Zhao Hai made wine. After moving to residentplex 52, they drank it and felt that it was very good. Therefore, they asked Zhao Hai where he got it. When Zhao Hai told them that he brewed it himself, only then did they know that Zhao Hai could make wine. Zhao Hai also gave them a couple jugs of wine. The two didn¡¯t drink wine normally. They would only sometimes drink during meals or when Zhao Hai visited them. Other times, they just drank water. Now, since there was an asion, they took it out to give to the sect master.

    When he saw the ordinary-looking jug in front of him, the sect master turned his head to the Yin Yang Elders and said, ¡°Zhao Hai can also make wine?¡±

    The Yin Elder snorted and said, ¡°You don¡¯t believe it? Although Little Hai¡¯s wines couldn¡¯t beat the top wines of the True Spirit Realm, its much stronger than most wines we see. Go and try it. Once you taste it, you will believe it.¡±

    The sect master received the jug, then with a serious expression he said, ¡°Alright. If I run out of wine in the future, don¡¯t forget to send me some. Hai, you don¡¯t treat me like a brother at all.¡±

    Hearing this, the Yin Yang Elders red and showed a fist towards the sect master. Then they turned around and left. Seeing the Yin Yang Elders leave, the sect master sighed and said, ¡°The sect has too many deficiencies. Finally, we have good news. Those two have received a good disciple.¡± After saying that, the sect master stepped down from his tform and exited the hall through a back exit.

    When the Yin Yang Elders returned to residentplex 52, they asked about Zhao Hai¡¯s situation. Seeing that Zhao Hai was still in seclusion, they didn¡¯t say anything and withdrew.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t close up for a long time, only about a month. He has already condensed his dao avatar and turned it into a clone. The other dao avatar was left condensed with no soul fragment.

    Hearing that Zhao Hai hade out of seclusion, the Yin Yang Elders immediately went to his courtyard. After being invited to sit down by Zhao Hai, the Yin Elder immediately asked, ¡°How is it? Were you sessful?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he waved his hand, showing two shadows behind him. These two figures had the same appearance as him. However, only one had bright and lifelike eyes. The other looked dull.

    Although clones created by the Cloning Technique also contain the soul of Zhao Hai and could enter his body during battles, it was different to souls that were absorbed during the Soul Fusion Stage. In the Soul Fusion Stage, the clone would be re-absorbed by the main body, which was essentially fusing it back. As for Zhao Hai¡¯s other clone, it was merely a condensed dao avatar and wasn¡¯t as powerful as a clone created by the Clone Stage. This exins the difference between the two clones.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai had seeded, the Yin Elder let out a long breath. Then he said, ¡°That¡¯s good. We¡¯ve already given a copy of the Cloning Technique to the Sect. The sect master was very happy. However, we cannot give you your reward in the meantime. Later on, when we have the opportunity, we will give it to you.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He understood the thoughts of the sect. This contribution couldn¡¯t be carelessly exposed to the public. Although the sect will certainly reward him, it was impossible for the sect to not publicize the contribution. If his contribution was made known, then Zhao Hai might be in danger. Therefore, postponing the reward was the right move.

    The Yang Elder added, ¡°You have to prepare for your trial. Stabilize your cultivation first and then head out.¡±

    Zhao Haiplied, ¡°Yes, Master, I understand.¡±

    The Yang Elder nodded and said, ¡°You have to be careful in this trial. Recently, some people have been eyeing the Tyrant de Sect. It¡¯s possible that they will take action. We have suffered a few losses against them in the Soaring Dragon Realm. It might be the Imperial Beast Sect. That smelly dragon has suffered a few losses against us, he might be looking for revenge. The matter of the Tyrant de Sect sending its Clone Stage disciples for a trial is public knowledge. It¡¯s possible that they know that you will undergo your trial. So you need to watch out.¡±

    Zhao Hai was unaware of any of these. But upon hearing the Yang Elder¡¯s reminder, he gave it some importance. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Master. I will be careful.¡±

    The Yin Elder said, ¡°Go and prepare. You will head out in a couple of days. If anyone tries to provoke you, there¡¯s no need to be polite. The Tyrant de Sect wouldn¡¯t casually cause trouble, but we aren¡¯t afraid of fighting either.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He might not be aware of it, but the Tyrant de Sect was now cing a great deal of importance towards him. In the month or so of Zhao Hai¡¯s seclusion, the Tyrant de Sect arranged a few elders to test out the Cloning Technique. To their surprise they actually seeded. This caused the high-level members of the Tyrant de Sect to be ecstatic. However, the matter was kept secret, so the rest of the sect waspletely unaware of it.

    Although the Elders who have passed the Soul Fusion Stage no longer have clones outside, their clones actually still existed. However, their clones were fused with their body. If they want their clones to use any techniques, they can still seed but it would need immense effort. Because of this, the sect master wasn¡¯t optimistic that they would seed. However, the experiments actually yielded results. This meant that Zhao Hai has made another huge contribution to the sect. This made him a valuable disciple in the eyes of the higher-ups.

 Chapter 2038: Attacked

    <h4>Chapter 2038: Attacked</h4>

    Zhao Hai traveled on the road once again. This time, he didn¡¯t ride his mount and he was only wearing ordinary warrior clothing. He also stored his de on his back. He looked like a wandering warrior.

    Spatial equipment weren¡¯t rare items in the True Spirit Realm. Even mortals would trade spatial items between themselves. However, there were still plenty of cultivators who liked to wear their weapons on their bodies. This way, they could feel their weapons and synchronize with it.

    Because of this, it was not surprising to see a warrior of the True Spirit Realm carrying their weapons on their backs. However, no mortal would use this method to impersonate a cultivator. If a cultivator found out, the mortal won¡¯t be able to live well.

    Zhao Hai was maintaining a low profile this time. He went out without using his Demon Horse. His mount was an amazing steed that no ordinary cultivator would be able to get their hands on. If he rode his Demon Horse, people would see him as someone belonging to a Great Sect.

    Zhao Hai was currently undergoing his trial, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t go to Yalong City. If he went to Yalong City, he would certainly be spotted by Su Dingshan. When the timees, he would immediately fail his trial.

    This time, Zhao Hai¡¯s goal was the central part of the True Spirit Realm. He wanted to see the scenery of the realm in the eyes of an ordinary warrior.

    It was already the third day since Zhao Hai left the central region of the Tyrant de Sect. In the past three days, he has yet to leave the influence of the sect, so he didn¡¯t meet any danger. asionally, he would meet sect disciples on the road. These people only gave Zhao Hai a strange look. When they saw Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, they immediately understood what he was doing and gave him a friendly smile.

    Zhao Hai traveled without rest for three days. He had almost left the influence of the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s central region. It must be known that transmission formations were only limited. Transmission formation could only send people to the outskirts of the central territory of the sect. Beyond that, one would need to walk. Otherwise, it would have taken Zhao Hai more than ten days to half a month to reach his current location.

    At this time, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but look back. He was about to leave the influence of the Tyrant de Sect. And this departure would take three years. Most importantly, in these three years, Laura and the others might not be able to see him.

    Although Laura and the others could go to the Space to meet him, it wasn¡¯t optimal for them to disappear knowing that the Yin Yang Elders were also in residentplex 52. In these three years, opportunities to see Laura and the others would be rare.

    After sighing lightly, Zhao Hai turned his head and continued to move forward. Because he didn¡¯t use any movement techniques, his progress wasn¡¯t fast. When night came, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t travel far. The surroundings were still quite safe so he took out a tent, built a fire, and made some food before resting.

    But then, ten minutes past midnight, Zhao Hai suddenly opened his eyes and rolled his body. As he dodged, he withdrew his de. Then a light covered Zhao Hai¡¯s body which soon revealed eight bronze gates appearing around him.

    Dang, dang! Just as the gates appeared, the sound of arrows hitting metal was heard. The arrows had quite the force behind them. The gates roared like gongs when the arrows hit them.

    Before long, the arrows disappeared. Zhao Hai looked at the direction the arrows came from and coldly snorted as he said, ¡°You rats! Don¡¯t force me! Come out!¡±

    Just as Zhao Hai¡¯s voice fell, he heard someone give out a cold snort. Then Zhao Hai discovered that he was surrounded by ten people. Moreover, from the aura the ten people gave out, they were at least in the Soul Fusion Stage. The strongest among them was even at the Earth Monarch Stage.

    Seeing these people, Zhao Hai¡¯splexion changed, ¡°Who are you? Why did you attack me?¡±

    The Earth Monarch Cultivator sneered and said, ¡°Truly worthy of being the disciple of the Yin Yang Elders. Even at this time, you¡¯re quite calm.¡±

    Hearing his status being pointed out, Zhao Hai¡¯s face turned serious. Then he said, ¡°Why did you stop me? I don¡¯t know any of you.¡±

    The Earth Monarch Cultivator looked even more arrogant as he replied, ¡°Why? Hahaha. Until now, you¡¯re still asking stupid questions. Do you think we¡¯re idiots? We know who you are, Zhao Hai. You don¡¯t have to pretend.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the swords on the back of the attackers and snorted, ¡°Sword Hegemon Sect, you really made a move. You¡¯re quite brave to attack me here. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being cleaned up by the Tyrant de Sect?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha. Zhao Hai, there¡¯s no need to scare us. We aren¡¯t frightened. We¡¯re well aware that you¡¯re heading out for the trial and you don¡¯t have the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s token. To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect that you would reach the Clone Stage in such a period of time. I have tomend you. No wonder you were able to kill several people from our Sword Hegemon Sect and the Imperial Beast Sect.¡±

    ¡°If you know of my identity, you should understand what would happen if something happens to me. My Masters will not let you go.¡±

    ¡°Nobody will know. Alright, let¡¯s not waste time. We alreadyid out a formation in the surroundings. Even if we overturn the heavens, nobody will notice.¡±

    ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s fight!¡± After saying that, Zhao Hai immediately attacked. Zhao Hai understood how eager these people were by the fact that they sent an Earth Monarch Cultivator to attack him. Any more talking was useless. It was better to fight it out, maybe he would have a way to preserve his life.

    These people didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai would attack first. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t attack on his own. He also released his clone to attack the Earth Monarch Cultivator.

    The Earth Monarch was also quite formidable. When Zhao Hai moved, he took his sword and attacked as well.

    At this time, the other cultivators made their moves and attacked Zhao Hai and his clone. Unfortunately for them, Zhao Hai¡¯s body was very strong. Despite them being stronger, it was impossible for them to do anything to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai spent most of his energy dealing with the Earth Monarch Cultivator. The Earth Monarch Stage was two levels higher than Zhao Hai¡¯s current stage. It was undoubtedly much stronger than Zhao Hai¡¯s level. Although Zhao Hai¡¯s attack didn¡¯t pose any threat, he kept attacking. He knew that if he lowered his guard for even a moment, that person would definitely take advantage.

    The sound of fighting continued on for some time. Surprisingly, the ten attackers couldn¡¯t do anything to Zhao Hai. This caused their expressions to turn ugly. They didn¡¯t expect that they would still fail to deal with Zhao Hai despite their strength.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai was waiting for an opportunity. As long as his chance came, he would deal a fatal blow to these people.

    The attackers discovered that Zhao Hai¡¯s attacks were slowly weakening, especially the Earth Monarch Cultivator. Now, Zhao Hai could only parry attacks and could no longer hit back.

    Seeing this, the attackers couldn¡¯t help but be happy. They saw that their victory was close. They had already lost a lot of face due to their failure to deal with Zhao Hai in a short time. As long as they could kill Zhao Hai, their shame would be erased.

    At this time, the Earth Monarch Cultivator suddenly pushed Zhao Hai¡¯s clone back with his sword. Then he used his sword to attack Zhao Hai¡¯s head.

    Everyone was stunned by this development, especially Zhao Hai. He looked at the Earth Monarch Cultivator with a nk expression. At the same time, he perished.

    Just as the attackers were about to cheer, Zhao Hai suddenly appeared behind the Earth Monarch Cultivator. Then he jabbed his de towards the back of the Earth Monarch.

    The Earth Monarch Cultivator still had a proud look on his face as he looked down on the deing out of his chest. Slowly, he turned his head to Zhao Hai who was sneering. Then Zhao Hai kicked the body of the Earth Monarch Cultivator to the side before charging towards the other attackers.

    The other attackers were dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t understand how Zhao Hai suddenly appeared. At this time, Zhao Hai made his move and attacked them. They immediately took their swords to defend. However, their morale had already dropped a few points.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai¡¯s mood didn¡¯t change. The Earth Monarch only attacked a condensed dao avatar that had no soul. Because of this, it didn¡¯t matter if it perished or not. Zhao Hai used this opportunity to surprise the Earth Monarch Cultivator and get rid of them.

    The Earth Monarch¡¯s attention was on the dao avatar. In reality, Zhao Hai substituted himself with the dao avatar, making people think that he has been killed. When they were distracted, Zhao Hai made his killing move. Naturally, his first target would be the biggest threat, which was the Earth Monarch Cultivator.

    Now, Zhao Hai changed his target to the rest of the attackers. He coordinated with his clone to attack them. However, Zhao Hai and his clone can only go so far in fighting nine Soul Fusion Cultivators. They could only defend against attacks. It was impossible for Zhao Hai to get rid of them.

    The remaining attackers were no longer as shocked as earlier. Instead, they were all angry. They couldn¡¯t understand how Zhao Hai managed to kill the Earth Monarch despite being under the attack of ten people. If outsiders were to know about this, then the face of the attackers would bepletely lost.

 Chapter 2039: Maze Town

    <h4>Chapter 2039: Maze Town</h4>

    Zhao Hai¡¯s defensive region became smaller and smaller and finally he could only block the attacks of nine people. By this time, the attackers¡¯ eyes were red. They began to get desperate as they attacked Zhao Hai.

    At this time, one of the attackers yelled and fell to the ground. Just as the others were stunned, two more cultivators fell.

    The remaining attackers quickly recovered themselves and discovered the Earth Monarch Cultivator that Zhao Hai killed. Now, the Earth Monarch was standing up with an indifferent expression, his sword had blood on them showing that it was him who attacked.

    The cultivators attacking Zhao Hai stared. As he looked at his attackers, Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Your courage is indeed not small. You dared to attack without knowing about my abilities. I¡¯m a Dark Mage, I can turn dead people into obedient Undead.¡± As he said that, Zhao Hai waved his hand and turned the three recently killed cultivators into Undead. Then the three Undead immediately attacked.

    Before long, Zhao Hai¡¯s attackers were reduced by half. Finally, the attackers began to panic. Although they discovered that the Earth Monarch Cultivator wasn¡¯t as strong as before and had been heavily demoted to the start of the Soul Fusion Stage, they were still afraid. They no longer wanted to get entangled with Zhao Hai. They didn¡¯t know what other methods Zhao Hai had. If they didn¡¯t leave, then they would only die.

    After fighting for a couple more rounds, one of the attackers roared, ¡°Disperse!¡± As he said that, he received his sword and ran away. In a blink of an eye, he was already gone. The other attackers were simr. After driving the enemy away, they immediately disappeared.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly but he didn¡¯t pursue. He waved his hand and received the Undead. In his second sneak attack, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t only use the Earth Monarch Cultivator but also his other dao avatar clone. However, when the dao avatar clone seeded, Zhao Hai immediately received it. Therefore, the attackers never noticed it. They only thought that it was the Earth Monarch Cultivator who attacked.

    Moreover, as for the Earth Monarch¡¯s decrease in strength, it was Zhao Hai¡¯s deliberate ruse. He did this because he couldn¡¯t let other people know about the advantages of his Undead. It was beneficial to Zhao Hai for his enemies to think that his Undead would be demoted once they were resurrected.

    The reason Zhao Hai didn¡¯t chase the cultivators was because he knew very well that he wasn¡¯t strong enough to make them stay. So it was better for him to let them go. Moreover, being able to eliminate half of them was enough to exin his strength.

    From this moment on, Zhao Hai knew that this trial wouldn¡¯t be easy. Now that he drove his attackers away, he would be attracting more people to chase him down.

    Zhao Hai nced at his temporary camp. The camp has been fully destroyed and it was full of broken arrows. It was no longer suitable to live in.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t distressed by these things. The reason he discovered these people was these arrows. The arrows were created by a talisman called the Rain Arrow Talisman. It was an offensive metal-element talisman.

    Originally, Zhao Hai had no information regarding the talismans of the True Spirit Realm. Butter on, he traded a jade slip from the Misceneous Hall. The jade slip contained information about talismans as well as how to make them. The mostmon talismans of the True Spirit Realm would be peak talismans in the Great Realm of Cultivation.

    Talismans would cause fluctuations when they were used. Although it was activated far from him, Zhao Hai was still able to detect it. This allowed him time to block and defend against the attackers.

    After looking at the surroundings, Zhao Hai shook his head. He didn¡¯t clean the scene and instead walked into the forest. Then they entered a big tree to rest.

    The next day, Zhao Hai walked out from the big tree after a refreshing rest. Then he continued his travels. He ate his rations while also keeping his guard.

    For the next three days, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t suffer any attacks. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare lower his guard. He was now in the light while his enemies were in the dark. He doesn¡¯t know when the other party would make their move.

    Now, the Sword Hegemon Sect attacked him, and it was possible that the Imperial Beast Sect would join inter. On the other hand, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t count on the Tyrant de Sect. He was now in his trial, so he could only depend on himself. He has no other choice but to be careful.

    Unknown to Zhao Hai, less than a day after he left his temporary camp, the Tyrant de Sect received information. While some disciples were doing missions outside, they saw Zhao Hai¡¯s attacked camp. They felt that it was unusual because the location wasn¡¯t that far from the central region of the Tyrant de Sect. Someone actually attacked in this area. This wasn¡¯t a simple matter, so they immediately reported it.

    When the higher-ups of the Tyrant de Sect received this information, they were enraged. They didn¡¯t expect attackers to exist right under their noses. Moreover, after further investigation, the person attacked was a disciple of the Tyrant de Sect. It was impossible for the sect to ignore this matter.

    It was darkest underneath themp! The Tyrant de Sect understood this point. The other party knew that the area was close to the central area of the Tyrant de Sect. This was the most strictly controlled area of the sect. Only a few people would dare cause any trouble. Therefore, after so many years, the sect becamecent which caused a few holes to appear.

    The elder responsible for this surveince was immediately removed from office. At the same time, the Tyrant de Sect sent out a huge number of people to conduct arge-scale sweep around the central region of the sect.

    If they didn¡¯t clean up, then they would still be kept in the dark. After their sweeping operation, the Tyrant de Sect finally knew how many people were hidden around the sect¡¯s central region. In total, there were 500 to 600 spies. This number wasn¡¯t small. Some of the spies have even married locals. In the end, they were discovered by the Tyrant de Sect. Naturally, these people didn¡¯t have a good end. The attitude of the Tyrant de Sect was very clear, all spies were killed! There was no mercy. For a while, dark winds swept through the central region of the Tyrant de Sect. Even the spies who haven¡¯t been discovered were scared and ran away.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect his battle with the Sword Hegemon Sect to cause such a huge movement. At this time, Zhao Hai entered a small town. This town was also controlled by the Tyrant de Sect, but it was clear that the sect didn¡¯t ce any importance on it. The branch hall of the Tyrant de Sect in this town wasn¡¯trge. At most, it was staffed by 50 people. Its hall Master was an Elder at the Teleportation Stage.

    Zhao Hai has no ns of visiting the branch hall. He¡¯s currently undergoing a trial and couldn¡¯t get in contact with the Tyrant de Sect. This included the branch halls. Therefore, Zhao Hai looked for a small inn to rest.

    After a night of rest, Zhao Hai was fully recovered. The next day, he didn¡¯t immediately leave town. He went out of the inn with his de on his back and strolled around.

    To Zhao Hai¡¯s surprise, his small town had plenty of cultivators roaming around. The weapons these cultivators carried were varied, this meant that majority of them don¡¯t belong to the Tyrant de Sect. This was strange since a town like this wouldn¡¯t have such arge concentration of cultivators.

    Zhao Hai entered a restaurant and ordered a couple of dishes as well as a pot of wine. After his food was served, Zhao Hai added a gold coin before asking the waiter, ¡°Waiter, howe there are a lot of cultivators in this town? Did something happen?¡±

    The waiter was naturally appreciative of Zhao Hai¡¯s tip, so he immediately opened up. He looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Mister, you aren¡¯t from the area?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I¡¯m just passing by. It¡¯s my first time in this town. Is the town¡¯s martial spirit strong? Is that why there are a lot of cultivators?¡±

    The waiter smiled and said, ¡°Mister doesn¡¯t know this, but our town originally didn¡¯t have its current name. There wasn¡¯t even a Tyrant de Sect branch hall here. Butter on, during a trial, a disciple of the Tyrant de Sect identally came upon a cave around fifty kilometers northeast of our town. In this cave are a lot of demon beasts as well as special moss that they said is a good medicinal ingredient. Because of this discovery, the Tyrant de Sect established a branch hall in the town. The town was also named Maze Town because the cave was like abyrinth. Nobody knows how big it is. Because of this, cultivators beganing into the town.¡±

    Speaking up to here, the waiter paused, he looked at the cultivators who were eating their meals, then he lowered his voice and said, ¡°Actually, everything good in the cave has already been taken away by the Tyrant de Sect. Even if you go in now, you won¡¯t be able to find much green-rock moss. Despite this, cultivators still want to try their luck. As more and more cultivatorse in, more of them die inside. This means that there are a lot of good items left inside the cave. Later on, cultivators no longere for green-rock moss. Instead, they would look for the treasures left behind by the dead cultivators.¡±

    ¡°As more and more people got rich from looting, even more cultivators came. Then the Tyrant de Sect set a rule that allowed only a thousand people to enter the cave every month. Because the slots are limited, the bids to enter the cave were very high. If there are less than a thousand people in a month, then each person only needs to pay 100 jade essences to enter. It should be time to enter the cave, that¡¯s why there are so many cultivators.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then he waved his hand. As the waiter left, Zhao Hai continued to drink his wine as he thought about the underground cave.

    To be honest, nothing in the cave could make Zhao Hai move. However, from what the waiter said, the underground cave was and of killing where riches and wealth coexist. The attitude of the Tyrant de Sect was also very obvious. They kept managing the cave in order to collect money. They didn¡¯t care that the underground has be awlessnd where fists speak the loudest.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s most important goal in this trial was to fight different people to gain experience. An unruly ce like the underground cave was just the perfect ce for him.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes shone. He looked at the surrounding cultivators as he drank his wine. His expression was bing more and more happy.

    After eating his meal, Zhao Hai left the restaurant and walked around the streets. He also found an interesting phenomenon. With so many cultivators present, groups would naturally form. And when these groups meet each other, conflicts would happen. And during conflicts, it was inevitable for weapons to fly out. However, a chaotic scenario didn¡¯t happen in Maze Town. Instead, conflicting groups would set appointments and settle it outside the town. Violence couldn¡¯t be seen in the town.

    Zhao Hai wondered about this in the beginning. Butter on he understood. This should be the rule that the Tyrant de Sect has established. Although this town wasn¡¯t in the range of the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s central region, strictly speaking, it wasn¡¯t that far. A flying mount could reach this town in just a day. Because of this, no cultivator dared to vite the rules of the town. Only rogue cultivators or small ns would dare offend the Tyrant de Sect in Maze Town. So if there were any small-group conflicts, they would be resolved outside.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai approved this approach. If the town was chaotic, then no mortal would live here. And if that happens, the cultivators wouldn¡¯t be able to get supplies. At the same time, the peace of a territory was rted to the reputation of the Tyrant de Sect.

    After roaming the town for a day and getting familiar with the surroundings, Zhao Hai returned to the inn he stayed in. The inn was called the Pleasant Stay Inn. It was the best inn in Maze Town. And Zhao Hai could admit that the inn embodied its name.

 Chapter 2040: Imperial Beast Sect

    <h4>Chapter 2040: Imperial Beast Sect</h4>

    Just as Zhao Hai entered the inn, he heard someone¡¯s voice, ¡°Quickly vacate a room for me. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±

    The innkeeper replied, ¡°Mister, our inn has no other rooms. I¡¯m a businessman, if there is a room, why would I withhold it from you? I really don¡¯t have any vacant rooms left. The town has other inns, maybe Mister can go to them and try.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. This senior will stay here today. If you don¡¯t allow me, then I will smash your shop.¡±

    ¡°Even if you smash my shop, I still won¡¯t have any vacant room for you. Mister, this is Maze Town. The rules of the Tyrant de Sect prohibits any violence inside the town.

    ¡°Hmph. So what? I don¡¯t believe that the Tyrant de Sect would offend me for the sake of an ordinary innkeeper.¡±

    Hearing the arrogance of the other party, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he walked into the inn. The inn has two floors and around 20 rooms in total. In order to amodate more people, the innkeeper made the pub smaller.

    After entering the inn, you need to turn a small corner to see where the innkeeper was. The paths inside the inn looked like a maze. If there was no guide, inhabitants would have to walk half a day to find their room.

    The innkeeper¡¯s corner was no more than five square meters big. A small counter was at the side to store things in. There¡¯s also a small bed for the innkeeper. It was clear how hardworking he is.

    At this time, in this small space were two people. One of them was a bulky person that was two meters tall. On his back was arge axe. He held the innkeeper¡¯s shirt as if he was holding a chicken. He was very close to hitting the innkeeper.

    Hearing footsteps, the pale innkeeper and the person turned their heads towards Zhao Hai. Seeing the two, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Senior Brother, how about cing the boss down? This Junior Brother has something to ask him. It¡¯s not toote to fight after I deal with my matter.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the innkeeper and the man were shocked. The man loosened his hand, causing the innkeeper to fall to the ground. Both of them looked at Zhao Hai, seemingly not understanding what he meant.

    It took quite some time for the two to respond. The man gave Zhao Hai a cold gaze and said, ¡°Kid, who are you? You daremand this senior? Are you tired of living?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Senior Brother has misunderstood. I don¡¯t intend to intrude on your business. I just want to ask the boss something. Senior Brother, please wait for a moment.¡±

    The man sneered, ¡°Kid, you dare. If I don¡¯t stop, what would you do?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t do anything. But Senior Brother, this is the territory of the Tyrant de Sect. Although the boss is a mortal, he opened a shop in Maze Town. Naturally, he will be under the sect¡¯s protection. If you do anything to him, you will be pping the face of the Tyrant de Sect. Do you really want to offend the Tyrant de Sect?¡±

    The man coldly snorted and said, ¡°How the Tyrant de Sect deals with me, that will be knownter. On the other hand, since you¡¯re too nosy and couldn¡¯t mind your own business, you will suffer the consequences. Since you said that we can¡¯t fight inside the city, then let¡¯s go outside. Let this uncle teach you a lesson.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes momentarily shed a cold light. Then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Since Senior Brother says so, then how could this Junior Brother decline?¡± The man sneered and walked out of the inn.

    Seeing the man¡¯s arrogant look, Zhao Hai sneered inside. After leaving the inn, the two walked out of the town.

    Zhao Hai walked a step behind the man. Looking at the sneer on the man¡¯s face, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but think that something wasn¡¯t right. Even if someone has a grudge against the Tyrant de Sect, they wouldn¡¯t carelessly go to the sect¡¯s territory to cause trouble. The Tyrant de Sect has always been known for being unforgiving against its enemies. Even a sect like the Imperial Beast Sect wouldn¡¯t dare cause any trouble in the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s territory. Otherwise, the Tyrant de Sect wouldn¡¯t let them off.

    Also, the man¡¯s timing seems to be too coincidental. He pestered the innkeeper and refused to leave. But just as Zhao Hai spoke, he immediatelytched onto him. It seemed like Zhao Hai was his real target.

    The man looked like he didn¡¯t have a n, but after listening to his words, Zhao Hai knew that he was plotting something. In this case, if Zhao Hai is still clueless, then he would be stupid.

    It didn¡¯t take long before the two left the town. However, the man continued to walk. At the same time, he paid close attention to Zhao Hai. Seeing that Zhao Hai was still following him, the man was relieved.

    Soon after, the two arrived on a hill. The hill wasn¡¯t tall. It was full of rocks and devoid of nts. The hill was about a hundred kilometers away from Maze Town.

    The man looked at Zhao Hai, then heughed and said, ¡°People have been saying that the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s Zhao Hai is fierce. But in my opinion, he¡¯s an idiot. To be so easily swindled, you¡¯re really stupid.¡±

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t offended by the man¡¯s words, he just smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re from the Imperial Beast Sect, right? Why, did those guys from the Sword Hegemon Sect tell you how powerful I was? How many of you came this time?¡±

    As soon as he heard Zhao Hai, the man couldn¡¯t help but gawk. Then hisplexion changed. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to reveal his status that easily. It seems like Zhao Hai has known long ago that he was being baited.

    Despite this, the man coldly snorted, looking like he disdained Zhao Hai¡¯s existence. But his eyes gazed warily at the surroundings. Seeing this, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to look around. It¡¯s just me. Are you scared?¡±

    The man sneered and said, ¡°Me? Scared? The Sword Hegemon Sect are fools, they can¡¯t even deal with you using ten people. Today, I¡¯ll let you know the strength of the Imperial Beast Sect.¡± After he said that, the man let out a roar. Then all around the hill, several roars were heard.

    Before long, several people appeared on the deste hill and surrounded Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai could count seven people, less than the attackers from the Sword Hegemon Sect. However, among these seven people, two of them were Earth Monarchs while the rest were at the Soul Fusion Stage. The Imperial Beast Sect¡¯s attack team wasn¡¯t any weaker than the Sword Hegemon Sect¡¯s.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes narrowed, but the smile on his face didn¡¯t fade. He could see from the people sent by the Imperial Beast Sect that the two allies don¡¯t seem to be as peaceful as they look. For the Imperial Beast Sect to send such a lineup only means that they want to suppress the Sword Hegemon Sect.

    However, this was also good. With an internalpetition between the two sects, the Tyrant de Sect was safe from the two sects working together. This was good news for the Tyrant de Sect. As for the current situation, it wasn¡¯t good for Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai looked at the people from the Imperial Beast Sect and sneered, ¡°What, the Imperial Beast Sect won¡¯t deal with me using demon beasts? You¡¯re actually attacking me yourselves?¡±

    The person who brought Zhao Hai overughed and said, ¡°To deal with you, there¡¯s no need to use demon beasts. Everyone, attack!¡± Then the man took his big axe and began to attack Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted and said, ¡°Not using demon beasts? Hmph. Let¡¯s see how you deal with me.¡± Then Zhao Hai took his de out and used the Eight Gate Goldenlock Technique.

    As soon as the Eight Gate Goldenlock Technique was used, eight gates appeared around Zhao Hai. The faces of the attackers couldn¡¯t help but change. These people knew that this would only happen when a technique was practiced to a very high realm. They couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.

    However, they were only stunned for a moment. They continued to wield their weapons to attack Zhao Hai. The weapons used by the people of the Imperial Beast Sect varied but they weremonly heavy weapons. Although their techniques weren¡¯t as profound as Zhao Hai¡¯s, they have all reached major perfection. Along with their cultivation levels, their attacks were stronger than Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about these. With the Eight Gate Goldenlock Technique, his body was firmly protected. At this time, his clone appeared and used a metal-element technique, the Hundred des Technique.

    The people from the Imperial Beast Sect soon discovered that Zhao Hai¡¯s cooperation with his clone was too perfect. Be it offense or defense, they were well-coordinated. Not only did Zhao Hai and his clone defend well, their attacks also weren¡¯t weak.

    By this point, the people of the Imperial Beast Sect understood how Zhao Hai was able to repel the Sword Hegemon Sect. Besides his clone, there was also Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead. But until now, Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t released his Undead. This meant that Zhao Hai was still holding back. This caused their expressions to turn ugly.

    Zhao Hai has been paying attention to the attackers¡¯ appearance. He doesn¡¯t believe that disciples of the Imperial Beast Sect wouldn¡¯t bring demon beasts with them. As long as the beasts weren¡¯t used, they would continue to be a threat. Therefore, Zhao Hai refrained from releasing his Undead. He was waiting for the other party to show their aces first.

    Sure enough, seeing that Zhao Hai was still fighting, the leader of the attackers reached out towards his waist. There were several small pouches on the leader¡¯s waist. These pouches seem to be made from leather. The leader patted one of the pouches. With this action, a heaven-shaking roar was heard. Then a tiger appeared on the leader¡¯s side. The tiger had golden fur and ck stripes. As soon as the tiger appeared, it let out a loud roar. It was without a doubt a king of beasts!

 Chapter 2041: Each With Their Own Tricks

    <h4>Chapter 2041: Each With Their Own Tricks</h4>

    As soon as the tiger came out, its eyes were fixated on Zhao Hai. The tiger roared and leapt towards Zhao Hai. However, Zhao Hai¡¯s Eight Gates weren¡¯t easy to deal with. The tiger¡¯s attack had no effect. But at the same time, the tiger¡¯s defenses were very strong. Zhao Hai¡¯s de also couldn¡¯t do anything to it.

    When the other people from the Imperial Beast Sect saw their leader release the tiger, they were no longer polite and released their own beasts. These beasts came in all forms. Some of them even released two beasts. All in all, the seven attackers released ten demon beasts.

    Seven opponents suddenly turned into seventeen. Beasts from the Imperial Beast Sect were formidable. They weren¡¯t any weakerpared to cultivators. In this case, Zhao Hai¡¯s defenses experienced more difficulties.

    At this time, Zhao Hai also released his own Undead. However, he didn¡¯t release a lot of Undead. He only showed the four Undead from the Sword Hegemon Sect. Although their strength has been greatly demoted, they were still able to reduce the pressure on Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai paid attention to the people from the Imperial Beast Sect. He discovered that although they were catching their breaths, their eyes were very calm. It can be seen that they haven¡¯t gone all out. So Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make any drastic moves. He¡¯s waiting to see what other cards they have.

    Zhao Hai already had experience fighting against people from the Imperial Beast Sect. The same was true for the Sword Hegemon Sect.

    Disciples of the Sword Hegemon Sect were simr to the disciples of the Tyrant de Sect. While the Tyrant de Sect focused heavily on the de, the Sword Hegemon Sect were sword purists. Longsword, short sword, double handed broadsword, rapiers, the sect was filled with sword masters.

    As for the Imperial Beast Sect, they were different from the Sword Hegemon Sect. The attacks of the disciples of the Imperial Beast Sect have the essences of the beasts, the same was true for their movement techniques and their cultivation methods. Their imitation of the demon beasts could be easily seen. Simr to how Zhao Hai developed his Hundred Beasts Fist, it seems like the people of the Imperial Beast Sect also took inspiration from demon beasts.

    As they fought, Zhao Hai was observing the attacks of the Imperial Beast Sect. Their offense was very formidable. However, Zhao Hai was certain that this wasn¡¯t their full strength.

    Although he didn¡¯t know why the Imperial Beast Sect did this, he didn¡¯t take them lightly. He defended against the attacks with all his strength. At the same time, he was preparing for any emergencies.

    Zhao Hai released Undead to help him, but because he intentionally limited their strength, his situation wasn¡¯t too good. Zhao Hai and his clone used the Eight Gate Goldenlock Technique to defend. However, this meant that only their defenses were strong. Their attacks werecking.

    Even so, the people from the Imperial Beast Sect discovered that they couldn¡¯t break through Zhao Hai¡¯s defenses. Even the two Earth Monarchs were having a hard time. This wasn¡¯t because Zhao Hai¡¯s cultivation was strong, but it waspletely because of Zhao Hai¡¯s skill with the de.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s de techniques were formidable. He had practiced them to the highest level. Although his de techniques have yet to be integrated with each other, Zhao Hai was still a threat when he used a de technique on its own.

    Techniques that were practiced to a high degree couldn¡¯t be underestimated. The higher one¡¯s achievement on a technique, the moreyers it added to the technique¡¯s effectiveness. A high enough achievement could even double a technique¡¯s effects. Since Zhao Hai already practiced the Eight Gates Goldenlock Technique to the highest level, its defenses were more than double of its original. It was precisely because of this increase that the people from the Imperial Beast Sect were having a hard time breaking through Zhao Hai¡¯s defense.

    The man who lured Zhao Hai out couldn¡¯t help but frown when he saw this situation. Then with a serious tone, hemanded, ¡°Go all out and deal with him as soon as possible. We don¡¯t want to be discovered by the Tyrant de Sect.¡±

    As soon as the others heard this, they immediately reached out to their waists and released their demon beasts. Then they all attacked Zhao Hai at the same time.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai knew that the attackers were now getting serious. However, he didn¡¯t follow along and revealed his cards. He continued defending with his full strength.

    The attackers were getting anxious. Although it was said that Maze Town¡¯s branch of the Tyrant de Sect was turning a blind eye to the violence happening outside the town, it still depended on who was fighting.

    The Imperial Beast Sect was aware that Zhao Hai was going out for his trial. Moreover, it was the special trial of the Tyrant de Sect. Even in the Tyrant de Sect, only a few people knew that Zhao Hai had broken through to the Clone Stage. Therefore, the branch hall in Maze Town shouldn¡¯t be aware that it was Zhao Hai who was fighting.

    However, one shouldn¡¯t forget the status of Zhao Hai¡¯s attackers. Even if they didn¡¯t know Zhao Hai, the attackers were still from the Imperial Beast Sect. The Tyrant de Sect¡¯s rtionship with the Imperial Beast Sect was quite bad. If the people of the Tyrant de Sect see that the Imperial Beast Sect were outside Maze Town and were causing trouble, they would no doubt insert their foot. Because of this, the leader of the attackers were beginning to worry. If they cannot deal with Zhao Hai in a short time and the Tyrant de Sect decides to get involved, then they would be in trouble.

    The Imperial Beast Sect¡¯s attacks became more fierce, but they were also beginning to be impatient. Their focus was fully on their attack, theypletely ignored defending against Zhao Hai.

    At this time, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes turned bright as he saw an opportunity. His dao avatar clone suddenly appeared behind an Imperial Beast Sect cultivator and stabbed him in the heart. As his heart was crushed, the cultivator let out a pitiful cry. He wanted to take a look at his attacker, but he didn¡¯t see them.

    The yell of the cultivator rmed the rest of the Imperial Beast Sect Cultivators. They looked over and saw that one of them had already fallen down. The mouth of their fallenrade was frothing with blood. It was clear that he wouldn¡¯t be able tost long.

    As soon as this person died, the demon beasts they controlled were released and quickly lost control. They all jumped towards Zhao Hai like crazy. This caused the other beasts to retreat.

    At this moment, another cultivator let out a roar. The others looked at him and saw that he was despairing over a rhinoceros demon beast. His face was very pale.

    The cultivators from the Imperial Beast Sect knew that the rhinoceros was his demon beast. It must be known that cultivators from the Imperial Beast Sect hold a special connection with their demon beasts. They don¡¯t treat their demon beasts like ves. Instead, they were treated as brothers, as rtives.

    Cultivators will even attach a fragment of their soul into their beasts. So if something happens to their beast, the master would also be injured.

    Naturally, not all beasts have souls attached to them. Each Imperial Beast Sect Cultivator would have their own natal beast. Only the natal beast would have a soul attached to them. The rhinoceros was an example of a natal beast. Now that it was killed, the effect on its cultivator was big.

    What made the cultivator the most angry was that he doesn¡¯t know what killed his natal beast. This caused him to turn crazy.

    The Imperial Beast Sect cultivator gave out a furious roar as he attacked Zhao Hai. Even blind people would know that the death of his natal beast has something to do with Zhao Hai. It meant that Zhao Hai killed his brother. How could the cultivator stay calm? Moreover, now that his natal beast has died, his cultivation would be deeply affected. His soul was also damaged. Later on, it would be difficult for him to cultivate.

    In this case, it was no wonder that the cultivator was going all out against Zhao Hai. The other attackers couldn¡¯t help but change their expressions. Then they began to pay attention to their surroundings.

    But because of this distraction, their attacks were affected. This doesn¡¯t mean that Zhao Hai was more rxed. The cultivator who lost his natal beast as well as the beast whose master was killed were attacking Zhao Hai with all they have. Instead of being rxed, Zhao Hai was even more pressured.

    At this time, the beast and the cultivator who was killed suddenly stood up and attacked. The sudden attack caused the crazed beast and cultivator to be caught off-guard. The beast that turned crazy was immediately killed by its previous owner. While the cultivator who lost his natal beast was severely injured.

    Seeing this, the attackers¡¯ expression changed and turned uglier. They managed to save the cultivator, but the demon beast that had been killed was immediately turned into Undead.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s side originally had three Undead. But now, he has an additional Undead cultivator and two Undead Beasts. At the same time, he managed to injure another cultivator. This meant that the side from the Imperial Beast Sect had lost 4.

    This realization caused the people from the Imperial Beast Sect to be annoyed. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be so powerful. Before this, they were confident that they could kill Zhao Hai. But now, it is bing more and more impossible.

    The man who led Zhao Hai out of the town had a look of resentment as he looked at Zhao Hai who was being besieged by beasts. But he has no other way. They had exhausted almost all of their options, yet they still couldn¡¯t deal with Zhao Hai. In this case, wanting to keep Zhao Hai here for longer would be difficult.

    As the man looked at the two Undead Beasts as well as the Imperial Beast Sect Cultivator, his expression turned even uglier.

    At this moment, a change happened in the surroundings. Several Zhao Hais appeared next to the beasts. Their des attacked the moment they appeared.

    The man¡¯splexion changed as he roared, ¡°Be careful!¡±

    There was no need for him to shout for others to notice. They had already been sneak attacked multiple times. They weren¡¯t stupid. Therefore, the moment the Zhao Hai clones appeared, they quickly responded and retaliated. But when they managed to defend, the Zhao Hai clone just disappeared.

 Chapter 2042: Entering the Maze

    <h4>Chapter 2042: Entering the Maze</h4>

    A Clone?

    The people from the Imperial Beast Sect understood that Zhao Hai was using clones to attack. However, these clones weren¡¯t made from the Clone Stage, but instead clones created using a clone technique.

    To be honest, techniques like the Cloning Technique weren¡¯t necessarily good things in the True Spirit Realm. So as soon as they saw the clones that were attacking them, the people from the Imperial Beast Sect felt that their lungs were about to explode. They never thought that they would suffer such heavy losses against a backwater technique like the Cloning Technique.

    The leader¡¯s eyes turned red. Just as he was about to go mad, he suddenly noticed someone near him being heavily injured by an Undead. HIsplexion changed. Then he took a deep breath to calm himself.

    After calming down, the leader discovered that Zhao Hai¡¯s clones were different from the clones created by other clone techniques. In the True Spirit Realm, clone techniques were divided into two. The first type was illusion clones. The clones created by these techniques would look like a real person. However, these clones were merely projections without any offensive means. If you attack them, the attack would only pass through.

    The second type of clone technique created physical clones. These clones could attack people. However, their attacks weren¡¯t very strong. They also won¡¯t disappear like illusion clones.

    However, Zhao Hai¡¯s clones were neither of the two. Unlike the two types of clones, Zhao Hai¡¯s clones were as strong as him. They could attack and their offensive strength was quite strong. This was the first time the leader saw clones that were this strong.

    In addition to having a physical form, Zhao Hai¡¯s clones could also be hidden, which was an ability that physical clones don¡¯t have. Physical clones, once separated from the owner¡¯s body, couldn¡¯t be hidden. These clones would usually be on the side of the cultivator and act under theirmand. However, Zhao Hai¡¯s clones could appear anywhere in the battlefield and attack people, before disappearing. Such clones weren¡¯t seen before.

    Lastly, the clones that were created by Zhao Hai¡¯s cloning technique were very hard to detect using spiritual force. It must be known that the spiritual force of the leader wasn¡¯t weak. Ordinary cultivators wouldn¡¯t be able to get close to him without being detected. He could pinpoint the location of anyone within several kilometers. Even if someone suddenly appeared beside them, his instincts would immediately activate and move his body. However, Zhao Hai¡¯s clones were different. His clones were very difficult to detect. It seems like the clones had a natural cloaking ability.

    Now, the leader understood how hisrades got killed. Such clones were very good for sneak attacks.

    The leader looked at Zhao Hai who was still being besieged. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t look flustered at all, let alone showing signs of being tired. The leader knew that they would never be able to do anything to him. Not to mention Zhao Hai¡¯s other skills, his clones were enough to cause a headache. The clones prevented them from using all of their focus on offense. At the same time, Zhao Hai¡¯s defenses were formidable. In this case, it was impossible to do anything to Zhao Hai.

    Although he was very unwilling, the leader knew that if they didn¡¯t retreat at this time, more and more people would fall. When the timees, even retreating wouldn¡¯t be possible.

    In the leader¡¯s opinion, the reason they couldn¡¯t deal with Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t because their strength wasn¡¯t enough, but because they didn¡¯t know what cards Zhao Hai had. Therefore, they weren¡¯t prepared. If they were allowed more time, then they might be able toplete their mission.

    Thinking of this, the leader clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Brothers, it¡¯s time to stop. Zhao Hai, don¡¯t be proud. Remember this day. I¡¯ll make sure to return this disgrace twofold. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    After saying that, the people from the Imperial Beast Sect retreated. Simr to the Sword Hegemon Sect, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t pursue them. He won without exposing too much of his cards. If he pursued and provoked the people from the Imperial Beast Sect, then he might suffer some losses.

    In fact, the clones that the Imperial Beast Sect cultivators saw by the end were specifically set up by Zhao Hai. Although creating clones was easy, their offensive strength isn¡¯t as strong as clones created from dao avatars. Zhao Hai did this to convince the people from the Imperial Beast sect that he was using clone techniques, not dao avatars.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s multiple clones were his ace, so naturally he wouldn¡¯t expose it this early. He used his clones in this way so that the attackers couldn¡¯tprehend which was true or false.

    Seeing that the Imperial Beast Sect cultivators have been hoodwinked and left, Zhao Hai let out a long breath. His face finally showed a weary expression. When he was fighting against the Imperial Beast Sect, he made sure that he seemed rxed to fool them. Now that Zhao Hai was safe, he finally showed his exhaustion.

    However, the weary look on Zhao Hai¡¯s face quickly vanished. He took a deep breath and rushed back towards Maze Town. This time, he used a movement technique. Before long, he returned to Maze Town.

    After returning to Pleasant Stay Inn, Zhao Hai walked inside and then went to the innkeeper. When the boss saw Zhao Hai, he immediately weed him as he bowed and said, ¡°Mister hase back. This old man has been worried to death. This old man thanks Mister for his great kindness. Mister, please ept this old man¡¯s bow of gratitude.¡±

    Hearing the innkeeper, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly and said, ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t need to be polite. Actually, I don¡¯t even need to make a move. That person can¡¯t act unreasonable for long. After all, this is the territory of the Tyrant de Sect.¡±

    The innkeeper smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Mister might not know, although the Tyrant de Sect protects us, but the person just now left after the fight. The Tyrant de Sect won¡¯t know where they went. They won¡¯t be punished for harassing mortals like us. We encounter such things once in a while. But those people don¡¯t dare kill people in the town. If they kill someone, the branch master will deal with them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°It¡¯s good that Boss is protected. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be heading to my room.¡± The innkeeper nodded and then led Zhao Hai upstairs to his room.

    Upon returning to his room, Zhao Hai sat on his bed and controlled his breathing. He wanted to restore his peak condition as soon as possible. At the same time, he paid attention to his clone inside the Space. The dao avatar has already been condensed and is now being turned into a clone. Once this clone produces its own dao avatars and condensed it, Zhao Hai would have another clone.

    Ever since he thought of this n, Zhao Hai paid great attention to his clones. Zhao Hai knew that the better he cultivates his clones, the stronger he would be in the future.

    Nothing happened in Maze Town in the next several days. However, more and more cultivators arrived in the town. Naturally, all of them were here to enter the undergroundbyrinth.

    Zhao Hai spent most of his time in his room, cultivating. And finally, on the day before the auction for the undergroundbyrinth, Zhao Hai managed to create another clone.

    With the creation of this clone, Zhao Hai now has three clones. In addition to his main body, this meant that Zhao Hai now has four bodies that can cultivate. Naturally, his cultivation speed would be significantly increased.

    Only Zhao Hai could be so brazen to create three clones. If other people split their souls four ways, they would no doubt die.

    However, after condensing this clone, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t nning to create another one in a short time. First, because he needs his soul to recover. Second, he needs to adapt to the feeling of controlling multiple clones at the same time. Otherwise, he would be left with a lot of clones without knowing how to make full use of its advantages. This would be wasteful. So Zhao Hai nned to take things slow.

    While Zhao Hai was getting used to his clones, the bidding for the underground maze slots quietly arrived. This bidding didn¡¯t happen in an auction room, but instead on the square in front of the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s branch hall.

    The square in front of the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s branch hall was very big. Even ten thousand people wouldn¡¯t be able to make it crowded. When Zhao Hai arrived, there was already a sea of people. There was a hum of discussion but the square wasn¡¯t noisy. This was because the square was surrounded by two teams from the Tyrant de Sect. The two teams might onlyprise 40 people, but they were disciples of the Tyrant de Sect. Nobody dared to be boisterous and offend them.

    Zhao Hai found a spot for himself on the square and looked at the branch hall of the Tyrant de Sect. The branch hall wasn¡¯t big, but it had a decorative archway as its entrance. On the archway were the characters for ¡®Tyrant de Sect, Maze Town Branch Hall¡¯.

    Zhao Hai looked around the square and discovered that most of the participants were at the Clone Stage and the Soul Fusion Stage. asionally, there would be Rebirth Stage Cultivators, but they were few and far between.

    At this time, a group of people came out from the branch hall. The person in front of the group was an old man. But he wasn¡¯t that old, probably only 50 years old. Of course, to cultivators, you can¡¯t judge their age from their appearance.

    When the group reached the archway, the old man scanned the square. There were several thousand people present, it was a lot of people.

    The old man gave a nod as he gave a happy expression. Then he said, ¡°Everyone, I believe you already know the process. If you want to enter the undergroundbyrinth, there are only two rules. The first is that you must be under the Earth Monarch Stage. And second, you need to bid for the slot. Then I will no longer waste my breath. We¡¯re epting bids for the first slot.¡±

    Just as the old man finished speaking, a voice was heard, ¡°One hundred jade essence!¡±

    ¡°Two hundred!¡±

    ¡°Three hundred!¡±

    ¡°Five hundred!¡±

    ¡°A thousand jade essence!¡±

    To Zhao Hai¡¯s surprise, the bidding ended here. He thought that the several thousand people would fight tooth and nail for the quota. Who would have thought that people would no longer increase the price once it reached a thousand.

    The Tyrant de Sect Elder was very satisfied with the price. He said, ¡°Friend who bid a thousand jade essences, pleasee and get your token. Congrattions, you have obtained a slot to enter the undergroundbyrinth.¡± There was a cheer among the crowd. A cultivator immediately went to the old man. He handed a spatial bag to the old man and received a token in exchange. Then a cultivator from the Tyrant de Sect invited the man to the branch hall.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai knew that the person was going to use the branch hall¡¯s transmission formation to enter the undergroundbyrinth. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think that they could enter thebyrinth the moment they paid for their slot.

    After the man left, the elder continued, ¡°The second slot!¡±

    The crowd didn¡¯t hesitate as someone announced, ¡°Three hundred jade essence!¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t wait for the others to bid, he immediately shouted, ¡°A thousand jade essences!¡± After Zhao Hai announced his bid, the crowd turned quiet. People turned to Zhao Hai with an angry look. Naturally, they were discontented with Zhao Hai ramping up the price so quickly.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care. He looked around the crowd to see if there was anyone else who wanted to increase the price. But everyone kept quiet. At this moment, the elder said, ¡°Friend who bid a thousand jade essences, pleasee here to take your token.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, then he went to the elder and handed a spatial bag. After the elder received the spatial bag, he gave a jade token to Zhao Hai. After that, Zhao Hai was taken into the branch office by a Tyrant de Sect disciple. Zhao Hai could see that the person who was taking him was an inner disciple. He had a de token on his waist. Moreover, his strength was at the Earth Monarch Stage.

    The Tyrant de Sect¡¯s inner disciple didn¡¯t speak a single word. On the contrary, his face had a proud expression. As he looked at Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a smallugh, but he didn¡¯t say any word.

    Sure enough, as he expected, when the two entered the branch hall, a row of transmission formations was seen. Each formation wasn¡¯t big, just enough for one or two people. The inner disciple of the Tyrant de Sect pointed towards the transmission formation and said, ¡°Enter the transmission formation. Remember, you can stay in thebyrinth as long as you want. If you want toe out, you can crush the jade token. Once inside, you will be responsible for your life and death.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then stood on the transmission formation. The inner disciple immediately activated the formation and with a sh of white light Zhao Hai disappeared.

    The next moment, Zhao Hai appeared inside arge cave. Seeing the cave, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. This was because the cave looked much like the caves that had been dug out by the Bug Race. There were also plenty of transmission formations in the cave. There were even bloodstains on some of the formations. Zhao Hai¡¯s pupils couldn¡¯t help but shrink. He took his de and then carefully looked at his surroundings.

    At this time, a malevolent wind approached the back of Zhao Hai¡¯s head. Zhao Hai dodged to the side, then he used his de to sh towards the attacker!

 Chapter 2043: Unorthodox Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 2043: Unorthodox Weapon</h4>

    ng!

    Zhao Hai¡¯s de seems to have hit something. Despite knocking the projectile away, Zhao Hai¡¯s face wasn¡¯t looking good. This was because the power behind that projectile was very strong.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop as he proceeded to dodge over and over. At this moment, he was already leaning against the cave wall. This way, he wasn¡¯t afraid of someone sneaking up behind him.

    Zhao Hai also saw the projectile that attacked him, it was a throwing knife. The throwing knife was bigger than what Zhao Hai saw before, it was more like a dagger.

    Looking at the direction the throwing knife came from, Zhao Hai coldly shouted, ¡°Who¡¯s there? Come out!¡±

    Someone¡¯s cold snort was heard. Then a figure walked out from a small pathway. This person had a scimitar in his hand. The scimitar had a veryrge curve, looking almost like a sickle.

    It was an unorthodox weapon. Such weapons weren¡¯t easy to use. Each of these weapons had a specific method of usage and was difficult to practice. But in return, once it was mastered, unorthodox weapons could disy moreplex attacks than normal weapons.

    Looking at the cultivator who owned the scimitar, Zhao Hai remembered that he was the person who entered thebyrinth before him. It seems like as soon as he entered the cave, he immediately found a ce to hide. His n was to ambush cultivators who followed behind him. And since Zhao Hai was the second person who won the slot, he was the first one to be attacked.

    The cultivator with the scimitar sneered at Zhao Hai, ¡°Kid, will you kill yourself or do you want me to kill you? To be honest, my favorite hobby is torturing people. If you don¡¯t kill yourself, I¡¯ll cut your flesh bit by bit. Then you will bleed until thest drop and then you¡¯ll die.¡±

    Zhao Hai raised his brow and replied, ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you, but I like to turn my enemies into Undead. They will be my ves and make them work for me every day.¡±

    The cultivator looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You really know how to talk. I didn¡¯t think you would fight back. Alright then, suffer to death!¡± After saying that, the cultivator used his scimitar to attack Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai waved his de and used the Eight Gate Goldenlock de. The Eight Gate Goldenlock de was originally a technique focused on defense. Therefore, there weren¡¯t a lot of offensive moves in the technique. Zhao Hai was quite defensive and hardly attacked. The battle evolved into an offensive and defensive battle with Zhao Hai on the defense and the enemy at the offense.

    The cultivator looked at Zhao Hai, the corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but show disdain. It must be known that scimitars were very hard to defend against. Plenty of people already fell under the de of his scimitar. In the cultivator¡¯s mind, even if Zhao Hai went full defense, he wouldn¡¯t be able tost long. Zhao Hai would be killed sooner orter.

    However, the cultivator didn¡¯t know that Zhao Hai¡¯s actions weren¡¯t because he couldn¡¯t attack. Instead, he was using this opportunity to observe the actions of a scimitar user.

    The scimitar has des on both sides. And with its curved form, its attack paths were very weird. Even if Zhao Hai practiced the Eight Gate Goldenlock de to the highest level, he was still doing all he could to defend.

    The scimitar-wielding cultivator was startled deep inside. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai¡¯s defensive capabilities to be so strong. Despite attacking for a long time, he still wasn¡¯t able to break through Zhao Hai¡¯s defense.

    At this time, a transmission formation suddenly lit up. Another cultivator appeared in the cave. Seeing the battle between Zhao Hai and the scimitar-wielding cultivator, the person¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. But he didn¡¯t bother with their battle and immediately exited through a side path.

    Zhao Hai and his opponent were stunned when they saw this. But they quickly returned their focus on their battle. But they also understood that they needed to end this battle as soon as possible. More cultivators would arrive soon. And if the two were exhausted with their battle, then the others would be able to get a huge bargain.

    Thinking of this, the scimitar-wielding cultivator couldn¡¯t help but strengthen his attacks. At the same time, Zhao Hai no longer blindly defended and began to counter attack.

    Once Zhao Hai began to attack, his opponent immediately understood that Zhao Hai had been saving his strength. He coldly snorted, then a person looking exactly like him appeared. This new person was naturally a clone. Then the clone began to attack Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly, his clone also appeared beside him. The two clones began to fight each other. This development caused the scimitar-wielding cultivator¡¯s expression to change.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s attacks became fiercer and fiercer. The scimitar-wielding cultivator also began to defend. This caused the battle to enter a stalemate. Suddenly, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes shed. The scimitar-wielding cultivator had the feeling of extreme dangering from behind him. He stared, then he immediately moved his body to evade. However, the attack came too quickly. He wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid it.

    Pu! The sound of a de entering a body was heard. The scimitar-wielding cultivator looked down on his left arm and saw a throwing knife going through it. The cultivator¡¯splexion changed. This was because the throwing knife belonged to him.

    Knowing that he stunned his enemy, Zhao Hai immediately used his de to sh their throat. The scimitar-wielding cultivator¡¯s blood showered out. A gurgling sound was heard from his throat. The cultivator let go of his scimitar to stop the bleeding. However, his efforts failed.

    At this time, the cultivator¡¯s clone disappeared. This marked the death of the scimitar-wielding cultivator. Zhao Hai looked at the corpse in front of him with a serious expression. He received the corpse and turned it into an Undead.

    Just now, when Zhao Hai dealt with the cultivator, he didn¡¯t use his dao avatar. This was because he knew that there was another person in the next cave watching the battle. He couldn¡¯t expose his cards. Therefore, he only used his metal divergent ability to control the throwing knife that the scimitar-wielding cultivator used in the start. The scimitar-wielding cultivator¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t quick enough, which allowed Zhao Hai to injure him using the throwing knife. And when he saw that his own throwing knife was used against him, the cultivator was stunned. This allowed Zhao Hai to deal the killing blow.

    After receiving the scimitar-wielding cultivator¡¯s body, Zhao Hai turned his head towards the cultivator that was hiding. Then he coldly snorted and disappeared into a nearby passage, vanishing from sight.

    In the cave that Zhao Hai looked over, a person¡¯s figure slowly appeared. He nced at the bloodstains on the ground and then to the direction Zhao Hai disappeared in. He couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh. Then he retreated back into the cave and disappeared.

    The cultivator left because he could see how terrifying Zhao Hai was. He knew that if he faced Zhao Hai, then it would be difficult to see who would win or lose. There was also Zhao Hai¡¯s metal element ability. This fact scared the cultivator.

    In the past, Zhao Hai developed a fighting technique that utilizes his different divergent abilities. However, he rarely used it. He wanted to focus on the de techniques of the Tyrant de Sect and then slowly integrate them to his fighting technique. This would greatly improve hisbat strength.

    Since Zhao Hai has yet to be a master of the de, it was still impossible for him to integrate his fighting technique with his de techniques.

    It was also because of this that Zhao Hai barely used his abilities against his enemies in the True Spirit Realm. He only used his de in battle.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care what the cultivator thought. He only knew that the cultivator wasn¡¯t strong. At most, he was at the peak of the Clone Stage. If he was strong, he wouldn¡¯t have needed to hide. Instead, he would have directly dealt with him and the scimitar-wielding cultivator. Therefore, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t decide to chase.

    And just like Zhao Hai thought, the cultivator immediately left when the battle ended. Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t n on camping the transmission formations to hunt the others. That was boring. With howrge thebyrinth was, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t worry about not finding any opponents to fight. There was no need to stay and wait.

    Also, Zhao Hai wanted to take a look at the undergroundbyrinth. After traversing through multiple caves and passages, Zhao Hai could finally determine that thebyrinth looked very much like the hives that the bug race dug out. It was a series of holes connected with thin passageways. The passageways went in all kinds of directions. It was worthy of being called an undergroundbyrinth.

    What confused Zhao Hai was that thebyrinth wasn¡¯t dark. The cave walls glistened with blue light. This made the caves look more mysterious.

    Zhao Hai also had the Space examine the cavern. He wanted to see if there were any radioactive materials in the cave. It must be known that radiation wasn¡¯t good for human bodies.

    To Zhao Hai¡¯s relief, the Space wasn¡¯t able to detect any radiation from the cave. The source of the blue light was an unknown element. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t polite and immediately dug some of the wall to be sent to the Space.

    Besides the special earth on the cave walls, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t discover anything special. He wasn¡¯t worried. He continued to explore the caves. As he moved forward, he suddenly stopped. This was because he noticed a stinky smell. It was a smell that was produced from a decaying corpse.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows. He walked toward the source of the smell. After approximately five minutes, Zhao Hai arrived at the source. In a small passage was a corpse. Beside the corpse was a longsword. The body of the sword had a special sheen. In one nce, one could see that it wasn¡¯t an ordinary product.

 Chapter 2044: Natural Divine Strength

    <h4>Chapter 2044: Natural Divine Strength</h4>

    Seeing a corpse wasn¡¯t anything strange. What¡¯s strange was the fact that the sword was still present. No matter who looks at it, the sword looks special. Anyone who killed the cultivator should have taken it. It was strange that the sword remained.

    Zhao Hai looked around him, then he waved his hand. The ground fluctuated before the corpse and the sword were buried. Just as Zhao Hai was about to leave, he heard a loud voice, ¡°Kid, stop. You ruined this uncle¡¯s setup, and now you want to leave?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked over and saw a cultivator appearing. Zhao Hai thought that the man who called him over would be a huge man. But looking at it now, this doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. The cultivator was skinny and small, only about 1.5 meters tall. He wore ck warrior clothing with his de on his back. Besides his face, his whole body was wrapped with cloth.

    This person¡¯s face surprised Zhao Hai. He was thin, but he had a beard that grew to his waist. He looked funny.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t react, the person looked at him with an ugly expression. The man knew that he didn¡¯t look good. But it was precisely because of this that he was very concerned about how people looked at him. As long as someone gives him a strange look, he would immediately take their lives.

    The man coldly snorted and said, ¡°Kid, this uncle is fishing for prey. But you actually buried my bait. But this is also good, you have taken the bait. It will only take me a moment to dig it out.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the cultivator, the corners of his mouth lifted up as he replied, ¡°You¡¯re really confident. Do you really think that you can deal with me?¡±

    The manughed, ¡°A trivial Clone Stage cultivator dared to talk back to me? Kid, I don¡¯t know if I shouldmend your courage, or your foolishness.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the cultivator. To be honest, the cultivator also wasn¡¯t very strong. He was just at the Soul Fusion Stage. Naturally, Soul Fusion Cultivators were stronger than Clone Stage Cultivators. Although clones could cultivate and help during fights, it was still a separate entity from the main body. And they can¡¯t pass their cultivation to the main body.

    On the other hand, cultivators in the Soul Fusion Stage have divided souls. Oncebined, the soul of the main body and the clone could work together. This would allow the cultivator to use two people¡¯s worth of cultivation.

    Therefore, it was very hard for a Clone Stage Cultivator to defend against a Soul Fusion Cultivator. Both in terms of cultivation and soul power, Clone Stage Cultivators couldn¡¯tpare to Soul Fusion Cultivators.

    But for a Soul Fusion Cultivator to deal with Zhao Hai, it would be quite hard. Soul Fusion Cultivators might have more spiritual qi, but Zhao Hai¡¯s de technique could make up for this gap. As for the recovery speed, Soul Fusion Cultivators might not be as fast as Zhao Hai. If the two sides were at a stalemate, the Soul Fusion Cultivator would run out of energy first.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t treat the Soul Fusion Cultivator seriously. Naturally, the cultivator noticed Zhao Hai¡¯s nonchnt expression. It seems like Zhao Hai didn¡¯t put him in his eyes. This greatly offended the cultivator. He couldn¡¯t help but roar, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re no more than a Clone Stage cultivator, but you dare to look down on me? Die!¡± As he said that, the cultivator took his de and shed towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai also took his de out and shed with the enemy. When the two weapons connected, Zhao Hai felt a powerful force going against him. He couldn¡¯t help but take seven to eight steps back.

    The result of the sh shocked Zhao Hai. Although he wasn¡¯t using his full power, he knew that his strength was greater than average cultivators. And yet, he was driven back by the thin-looking man. Moreover, he was driven back using pure strength.

    Zhao Hai looked nkly at the cultivator. Since he doesn¡¯t want to expose his strength, he wouldn¡¯t go all out whenever he fought against normal cultivators. He would only use his special techniques against cultivators he deemed a threat. He didn¡¯t expect the skinny man to have natural divine strength. His de actually made Zhao Hai¡¯s hand numb.

    After attacking once, the man didn¡¯t continue attacking. Instead, he stood triumphantly as he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Kid, how does it feel? Hahaha. Now you know how powerful this uncle is. You better kill yourself. At least your body will be left intact. Otherwise, this uncle will cut off your head!¡±

    Looking at the skinny cultivator, Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°It has been a long time since I¡¯ve faced a strong cultivator. It seems like I¡¯ll have fun this time!¡± After saying that, Zhao Hai stood still. Then his body changed as he grew taller to more than two meters tall. The muscles of his whole body became more entuated. His whole body also began to shine with a bronze light.

    This was the Demon Subjugation Method¡¯s strongest state, Vajra Transformation. This transforms the user¡¯s body into a powerful Vajra that could subdue and eliminate demons.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s body transform, the skinny cultivator¡¯splexion changed. He was born with divine strength. Although he was skinny and small, he had the strength of a dragon. The de in his hand might not be long, but it was made out of a special heavy metal. Whenever he fought against people, he would almost always win by force. Even if he faced people with higher cultivation, it would be impossible for them to defeat him with strength.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s transformation gave the skinny cultivator huge pressure. Because in addition to those with innate gifts like him, people who were muscr were generally confident in their physical strength. As soon as he saw Zhao Hai transform into a muscr giant, the skinny man knew that Zhao Hai used a technique to increase his strength.

    Besides his body, Zhao Hai¡¯s weapon also changed. His long de changed into a ghost-head broadsword. The handle of ghost-head broadsword wasn¡¯t long, but its length of half a meter was just enough for Zhao Hai to use with his two hands.

    Zhao Hai held the ghost-head broadsword sideways right next to his eyes. He looked at the skinny cultivator and said, ¡°Since you are born with divine strength, let¡¯s see who is stronger, you or me.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai roared and attacked.

    Theplexion of the skinny cultivator changed. He also lifted his de to defend. When the two weapons connected, a huge sound was heard. The entire cave shook and some dust began to rain down.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop with just one attack. The two continuously exchanged blows. One huge and one small, the sound of their battle was extremely loud.

    This was apetition of pure strength. Zhao Hai and the skinny man havepletely disregarded any techniques. They were only concerned about their weapons overwhelming the other party.

    The two fought for an unknown period of time. The skinny cultivator was beginning to feel the effects of Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. Although he had innate divine strength, he never fought against someone like Zhao Hai. With Zhao Hai¡¯s transformed body, his reach has be longer and his lungs could hold more air. This allowed him to gain a physical advantage against a Soul Fusion Cultivator. Despite fighting for more than 200 rounds, the skinny cultivator couldn¡¯t get any advantages. Instead, he was being pushed back by Zhao Hai.

    To be honest, the skinny cultivator was beginning to feel regret. He really regretted provoking Zhao Hai. He didn¡¯t think Zhao Hai would be this hard to deal with. Even if he used his full strength he still wasn¡¯t able to do anything to Zhao Hai. If he knew about this before, he would have left Zhao Hai alone.

    Zhao Hai also saw that the skinny cultivator was about to run out of energy. Zhao Hai was using a Buddhist Technique. Buddhist Techniques focus on endurance more than anything. All Buddhist Cultivators had long breaths and powerful veins, their cultivation methods were the same. Because of this, Zhao Hai¡¯s resilience was at a high level. He would never lose against anyone in a protracted battle. And now, the skinny cultivator was about to lose to Zhao Hai¡¯s endurance.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t a saint, especially to his enemies. Seeing that the skinny cultivator was getting to the end of his strength, he would definitely capitalize on the opportunity. Instead of slowing down his attacks, Zhao Hai sped it up instead.

    The skinny cultivator was now experiencing a tragedy. He didn¡¯t expect that he would meet an anomaly like Zhao Hai. He was now gasping for air. He felt the de in his hand bing heavier and heavier. He was using all he had to block each of Zhao Hai¡¯s attacks.

    Despite this, the skinny cultivator had no trace of desperation in his eyes. Zhao Hai also noticed this. Instead of panic, the skinny cultivator¡¯s eyes had the look of ruthlessness. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but pay more attention. At the same time, he was beginning to crystallize his skin.

    Sure enough, when the skinny cultivator was unable to block Zhao Hai¡¯s attack, he turned his hand and took out a glossy bead. The bead wasn¡¯trge. It was the size of a dragon¡¯s eye. However, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression changed when he saw the bead.

    Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t seen this bead before nor did he know what it was. However, he was certain that the bead wasn¡¯t good for him. This was because he could feel a huge amount of energy trapped inside the bead. Once this energy was released, the result would be disastrous.

    At this moment, the skinny cultivator saw the change in Zhao Hai¡¯splexion. Heughed and said, ¡°What? Afraid? I spent arge amount of money to obtain this Heavenly Lighting Bead. Today, you¡¯ll know how powerful this is. We¡¯ll die together~¡±

    But in the middle of the skinny man¡¯s monologue, Zhao Hai interjected, ¡°You talk too much!¡±

 Chapter 2045: Eating Meat and Meeting Mice

    <h4>Chapter 2045: Eating Meat and Meeting Mice</h4>

    The skinny cultivator looked down at the de that wasing out of his chest. Just as he retrieved the Heavenly Lightning Bead, the tip of a de suddenly appeared. Most importantly, the moment the de appeared, the skinny man¡¯s strength disappeared. He couldn¡¯t even use a trace of energy to activate the Heavenly Lightning Bead.

    The skinny man couldn¡¯t understand why Zhao Hai didn¡¯t give him a chance to finish his words. Isn¡¯t that basic courtesy? Before fighting, both sides would exchange a few words to show their heroism. Why shouldn¡¯t it happen now?

    The man had a confused expression on his face before he fell down. Zhao Hai received the Heavenly Lightning Bead and carefully looked at it. The Heavenly Lightning Bead seems to be made out of ss and contains a green gas within. The green gas rotated inside the container, looking very unstable.

    After inspecting the bead, Zhao Hai sent it to the Space. Then he used the Universal Processing Machine to deconstruct it to see what it was made out of.

    Once the bead entered the processing machine, a prompt was heard, ¡°Medium grade crystal detected. Contains high-level Heavenly Lightning. Extracting Heavenly Lightning and integrating it with the Space.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t expect that the Heavenly Lightning Bead would actually contain heavenly lightning. Moreover, it was high-level heavenly lightning. Later on, the Space would be able to mass-produce Heavenly Lightning Beads. This would be another ace in his hand.

    After that, Zhao Hai received the skinny cultivator¡¯s corpse and sent it to the Space to be turned into Undead. Surprisingly, when the corpse was sent to the Space, a prompt was heard, ¡°High-level divergent ability detected. Extracting divergent ability. Upgrading the host¡¯s current divergent abilities. Updatepleted. The host¡¯s innate strength has now reached a high level.¡±

    This was a pleasant surprise. Although Zhao Hai already had a strength-type divergent ability, it wasn¡¯t to the standards of the True Spirit Realm. After all, the physique of the people in the True Spirit Realm was a level higher. Innate divine strength from the lower realms wouldn¡¯t be anything special here.

    Upgrades to his divergent abilities were very important for Zhao Hai. Divergent abilities were very hard to upgrade. Because they were innate, there was no method to cultivate it. So if Zhao Hai wants to upgrade his divergent abilities, he would have to keep using it. But this method was impossible for Zhao Hai. He doesn¡¯t have the time to practice his divergent abilities.

    This was especially true for strength-type abilities. To upgrade it, the user would need to train nonstop. And Zhao Hai has no time for strength training.

    Also, Zhao Hai has the Demon Subjugation Technique. He doesn¡¯t really require strength-type divergent abilities. But now that his innate strength has been upgraded, he could clearly feel that his strength was equal to the skinny cultivator even without using the Demon Subjugation Technique. And once he uses the technique, he would be even stronger. If ites to strength, he would certainly gain an advantage against his enemies.

    The Demon Subjugation Technique was unlike most cultivation methods. After the technique is used, it would provide an improvement proportional to the user¡¯s original strength. Because of this, the stronger a cultivator was, the more benefits the technique would provide. Zhao Hai¡¯s strength-type divergent abilities and the Demon Subjugation Technique could work on top of each other, causing Zhao Hai¡¯s strength to soar even more.

    Zhao Hai let out a long breath as he waved his hand. In his hand was the sword that was with the corpse. This sword was not an ordinary item. Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t just bury it in the ground. The reason Zhao Hai buried it along with the corpse was to stimte the skinny cultivator into acting.

    The more he looked at the sword, the more valuable it became in Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes. The sword body was as malleable as water. When he flicked it with his hand, the body of the sword lightly trembled, emitting a buzzing sound.

    Zhao Hai sent the sword to the Space to be deconstructed. The Space now has several special ores as well as other types of refining materials. Once the Space analyzes the sword and deconstructs it, Zhao Hai would have another item to be used as a gift to others in the future. The sword¡¯s appearance should allow him to gain a few more friends.

    As he moved forward, Zhao Hai no longer met anyone on the road. This isn¡¯t surprising. After all, thebyrinth was quiterge. It wasn¡¯t a big deal if he didn¡¯t meet anyone for half a day. It was like a huge city that only housed a thousand people or a ss of water inside a huge pond.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind the silence. He came to thebyrinth to fight. At the same time, he wanted to see if there were other special materials in the cave.

    After walking for an additional two hours without finding anyone, Zhao Hai was beginning to get tired. Naturally, this wasn¡¯t exhaustion in a physical sense. He could walk for days without being tired. It was exhaustion from boredom. So Zhao Hai found a small cave and built a fire. Then he took out some meat and roasted it. He also took out a bottle of wine and drank.

    When Zhao Hai was about halfway through his bottle, he suddenly heard the sound of raking through the earth. Zhao Hai turned his head and found a small rodent appearing not far from him. The rodent was white throughout besides its two ck beady eyes. The mouse had just emerged from the ground. It was currently pointing its nose up in the air. It looked very cute.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t underestimate it just because it was cute. He could feel that the mouse was a demon beast. As for its strength, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t quite sense it. This meant that the mouse should be at least at the Earth Monarch Stage or higher.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. At the same time, the muscles in his body tightened. He stared at the rodent without moving his eyes. The mouse wasn¡¯t very big. Even counting its tail, it was 30 centimeters long. Its tail was hairy, just like a squirrel. But Zhao Hai knew that it was not.

    The mouse gave Zhao Hai a lot of pressure. It raised its head as it looked at Zhao Hai, showing a pacified look in his eyes. It seems to be afraid of Zhao Hai. It stayed in ce, looking at the roasted meat in Zhao Hai¡¯s hand. Its nose was constantly moving.

    When Zhao Hai saw this, he immediately understood what the mouse wanted. He ced the meat on the ground before retreating two steps.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s action, the mouse also retreated two steps back. It continued to look at Zhao Hai. It had a doubtful look in his eyes, seemingly thinking about Zhao Hai¡¯s actions.

    Zhao Hai looked at the mouse and just smiled. Then he retreated a few more steps before sitting down. Then he took out his wine and resumed drinking.

    The little mouse turned his attention to the piece of meat on the ground. Finally, it could no longer resist and stepped forward, nibbling a bit of the cooked meat. Then after tasting the food, it began to bite bigger pieces.

    Seeing the actions of the mouse, Zhao Hai just smiled and didn¡¯t do anything. Although he wanted the mouse for the Space, he didn¡¯t act. This was because he understood that he wasn¡¯t a match against this rodent. If the mouse was intent on attacking, then Zhao Hai would no doubt be in trouble.

    The reason Zhao Hai thought of this was because he couldn¡¯t estimate the mouse¡¯s strength. Not only was Zhao Hai unable to get an urate gauge of its strength, he could also see that the ws of the mouse were very powerful. Although the walls of the cave looked like dirt, its hardness was no weakerpared to stones. Despite this, the mouse was able to go through the cave like it was tofu. And because of this, Zhao Hai abandoned all ns of doing anything to it.

    Before long, the mouse managed to eat all of the meat. It licked its paw while showing an unsatisfied expression. Its two bean-like eyes turned towards Zhao Hai once more.

    Zhao Hai looked at the little mouse and smiled. Then he took out another piece of meat and then roasted it by the fire. After a while, a burst of fragrance wafted out, causing the mouse¡¯s nose to twitch. As it followed the scent upwards, the mouse eventually stood on two legs.

    Once the meat was roasted, Zhao Hai took out a te and then ced the meat on top of it. Then he pushed it towards the mouse. Although it took a few steps back, the mouse didn¡¯t retreat too far. Seeing that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t go any further, the mouse walked to the te and began to eat.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and continued to drink. He didn¡¯t know how the mouse survived in this ce nor did he know how it appeared. However, Zhao Hai could sense that it had no malice towards him.

    After eating a full tray of meat, the mouse seems to be full. He looked up at Zhao Hai and then jumped back to the hole it appeared from. It no longer appeared again.

    Looking at the empty te, Zhao Hai smiled faintly. He waved his hand and washed it clean with water before receiving it. Then he extinguished the fire and spread out a roll of beastskin on the ground. He ns to rest well before resuming his exploration of thebyrinth.

    Just as Zhao Haiid down, he heard a conversation, ¡°Everyone, hurry up. Little ugly can smell it. It¡¯s just right in front of us.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he got up and received the beastskin. He wanted to leave. From what he heard, there was more than one personing over along with a beast. Zhao Hai has no ns to provoke this group of people. But even if Zhao Hai wanted peace, it seems like the other party has no ns to do so. Zhao Hai heard a voice, ¡°Kid, stay for this uncle. My little ugly already has your smell. You won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows. He doesn¡¯t want any trouble right now. This doesn¡¯t mean that he was afraid. He doesn¡¯t know the other party and the other party doesn¡¯t know him. Despite this, the other party was impolite from the beginning. How could Zhao Hai just endure this? He coldly snorted and stopped.

    Before long, several people appeared inside the cave Zhao Hai was in. Zhao Hai counted five people and one beast in front. The beast was in the form of a dog. The dog was tall and slender. It was a demon beast in the shape of a greyhound.

    The five cultivators were wearing gray warrior clothing. They didn¡¯t look anything special. Every one of them had des in their hands. As they stood there, they were ring at Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai was confused by their conduct. He doesn¡¯t understand how he offended them. Why do they look very angry? It was bizarre.

    Zhao Hai looked at these people with a confused expression on his face. Then he said, ¡°Senior Brothers, did I offend you?¡±

    The cultivator who was holding the dog coldly snorted and said, ¡°Kid, why did you run off just now? Are you hiding something?¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then his expression turned cold. These people don¡¯t know him, but their speech was very impolite. Before, they shouted at him to stop, and now they were asking him if he did something wrong. It was clear that they were finding fault with him.

    Zhao Hai looked at the five people and said, ¡°Whether I hid something or not, it¡¯s none of your business. Are you here to be a hero, or show how brave you are? Looking at your appearance, you don¡¯t fit the image.¡± Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t wrong. These people were all in the Clone Stage. Although they were in a group, they wouldn¡¯t dare be arrogant in front of a Soul Fusion cultivator. They were only impolite towards Zhao Hai because he was also in the Clone Stage.

    When the leader of the group heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help butugh as he said, ¡°Acting like a hero? What¡¯s that? We are the Five Tigers of Quiet Mountain. We never do heroic or righteous acts. We only take from weaklings. Kid, obediently hand over your things. You¡¯re lucky, this uncle is in a good mood. We¡¯ll let you off. But if you resist, this cave will be your burial ground.¡±

    Looking at the leader, Zhao Hai sneered, ¡°Five Tigers of Quiet Mountain? I see that you really like to talk nonsense. If you die, the world will be a bit quieter. I¡¯ll do the world a favor and remove the Five Tigers. This way, the world will be saved from your nonsense.¡±

    The leader couldn¡¯t help but stare, his face turned into anger as he said, ¡°Good, kid. You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. Brothers, get rid of him!¡± After saying that, he took his de out and then attacked Zhao Hai.

 Chapter 2046: The Five Tigers Greatly Suffers

    <h4>Chapter 2046: The Five Tigers Greatly Suffers</h4>

    Zhao Hai also took his de out and attacked. The Five Tigers of Quiet Mountain were five cultivators who became sworn brothers with each other. They were once rogue cultivators who went to Quiet Mountain for a mission. While in the mountains, they were able to acquire an ancient cultivation method. The technique they learned was called the Five Tiger Gate Breaking de Technique.

    This de Technique couldn¡¯t be practiced by one person. Instead, it was a de formation that required five people to control the five elements. The technique included methods for attack and defense. It was a very powerful de formation.

    As soon as the five moved, they employed the de formation. Zhao Hai discovered that the pressure around him has suddenly increased. The pressure he felt was almost the same as when he met a cultivator in the Earth Monarch Stage. This surprised him. The five were only at the Clone Stage, but after using their de formation, they were able to exhibit the strength of an Earth Monarch.

    Zhao Hai carefully defended against the attacks while paying attention to the de formation. Zhao Hai could be considered as a master for formations. Although the de formation was unlike ordinary formations, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for Zhao Hai to analyze it. Zhao Hai¡¯s Myriad Ster Transformation Sword Formation was a sword formation, it should have simrities with de formations.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Zhao Hai to discover that the de technique that the five people were using was different to ordinary five-element formations. It could be considered as a five-element killing formation.

    Five-element killing formations differ from five-element formations. Although ordinary five element formations are also divided into metal, wood, water, fire, and earth, the formation contains a life path in it. If anyone could find the life path of the formation, they would be able to escape.

    Five-element killing formations were different. Since it was designed for killing, it doesn¡¯t have a life path, any path inside the formation was a death path.

    Just as Zhao Hai thought, the de formation obtained by the Five Tigers of Quiet Mountain was called the Five Tiger Gate Breaking Technique. The meaning behind the name was cutting off the life path of the formation, leaving no way of survival to the victim. It was precisely because of this that it had the name ¡®gate breaking¡¯.

    Zhao Hai was surprised by the de formation. But at the same time, the Five Tigers of Quiet Mountain were startled by Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. They were aware that once the five of them used the de formation, they would have strength that could rival an Earth Monarch. But despite attacking for some time, they were still unable to break Zhao Hai¡¯s defense.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai was strong, the Five Tigers of Quiet Mountain strengthened their attack. The five of them knew that if they couldn¡¯t deal with Zhao Hai today, then they would have made a formidable enemy. This would bring no advantage to them. Having such an enemy chasing their backs wasn¡¯t a good feeling. They wouldn¡¯t be able to get good sleep.

    Zhao Hai could also feel the determination of the five cultivators. With an intention, he released his clone to strengthen his defense. Seeing Zhao Hai release his clone, the Five Tigers also did the same, causing the formation¡¯s scope to increase. The formation¡¯s attacks also became fiercer.

    Despite cing all of his focus on defense, the pressure on Zhao Hai was still veryrge. No matter what, the de formation has the same strength as an Earth Monarch. Facing such an opponent, Zhao Hai would no doubt feel pressure.

    All of a sudden, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes shone. After blocking a round of attacks, he stretched his hand and sent a throwing knife towards the leader of the Five Tigers.

    The leader of the Five Tigers didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to have this move. But he was able to react quickly and dodge to the side. The throwing knife was only able to cut a few hairs without hurting its target.

    The leader was startled and angry at the same time. He roared, ¡°Brothers, be careful. This kid can throw knives.¡±

    Just as he said that, he heard a yelp. The dog was a demon beast that was raised by the leader and had been with him for a long time. As soon as he heard the dog, the leader couldn¡¯t help but be stunned for a while. He turned his head to his dog and found Zhao Hai¡¯s throwing knife stuck in its stomach. The knife went straight to the handle.

    When the leader saw this, his mind turned nk. Then suddenly, he felt a pain in his chest. He turned his head and saw a section of a de sticking out from his body.

    The leader roared with pain as he shed backwards with his de. However, there was nobody behind him at all. A look of doubt shed in his eyes as it slowly lost its brilliance.

    With its final wisps of life, the dog climbed to the leader¡¯s side before lying down. Then one person and one dog died together.

    Now that the leader was dead, the Five Tigers Gate Breaking Formation copsed. Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t let this opportunity off. He used his de and surrounded the other four with de lights. The four were shocked by the death of their leader. The five of them knew each other for hundreds of years. They spent each day of their lives together. The feelings they shared were deeper than most blood-rted brothers. Now that their leader is dead, they naturally want to avenge him. Each one of them used all of their power to kill Zhao Hai.

    However, without their de formation, the four became fangless tigers. They were no longer a threat to Zhao Hai. In just about 20 rounds of attacks, one of the four was bisected. The rest were now madly attacking Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted and used his innate strength. This multiplied his physical strength. Before they could react, Zhao Hai shed them down one by one.

    After killing the Five Tigers of Quiet Mountain, Zhao Hai collected their bodies and left the cave. Before leaving, he nced at the hole the mouse dug up. Now that he was leaving, he wouldn¡¯t know if or when he could see the little mouse again.

    Zhao Hai sighed before proceeding along the passageways of thebyrinth. This time, he was more careful. He could see that in thisbyrinth, as long as you meet people, no matter how many, you should take your de out and attack. If you don¡¯t kill people, other people will kill you.

    After walking for one hour, Zhao Hai suddenly heard sounds in front of him. The sound was very loud. It couldn¡¯t be caused by a couple or so people. There should be between a hundred people or so. Did people group up to explore the undergroundbyrinth?

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think of avoiding the source of the sound. Conversely, he was more interested in it. He wanted to see what the situation was.

    Before long, Zhao Hai arrived at the source of the sounds. When he saw the scene, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. It was a huge cave. More importantly, there were around 400-500 people inside the cave. There were signs that some of the people inside knew each other. There were also loners dotted around the cave. People were seen sitting on the ground. Some were drinking, some were eating, while some chatted. It was like arge campground.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect to see such a scene. He was somewhat stunned as he stood in ce. When a cultivator saw Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then he stood up and walked towards Zhao Hai. The rest of his group stayed in ce.

    Zhao Hai furrowed his brows as he looked at the approaching man. The man was around 1.8 meters tall. His stature didn¡¯t show that he was a body cultivator. However, he was giving off a feeling that the muscles in his body couldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    Despite the other party approaching him, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t do anything. He could see that the man didn¡¯t have any hostility towards him.

    The man stopped when he was about three meters away from Zhao Hai. As he looked at Zhao Hai, the manughed and said, ¡°Brother, is this your first time in the undergroundbyrinth?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Yes, is Senior Brother in charge of this ce?¡±

    The man chuckled as he replied, ¡°I won¡¯t dare. I¡¯m just here to tell you the rules of this ce. Large caves such as this one are generally seen as safe areas by everyone. Here, you can rest without worrying about being attacked. Even if enemiese here, they won¡¯t dare cause any trouble. Otherwise, they will face everyone¡¯s wrath. You can eat, drink, and sleep here. Nobody will make a move on you.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect that he would see a ce like this. He looked at the cultivators in the cave and discovered that almost everyone had let down their guard. Their weapons were withdrawn and they seem to be getting along with each other.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but nod, ¡°Thank you for the information, Senior Brother.¡±

    The manughed and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to call me Senior Brother. My name is Wang Hu. Come, let me introduce you to a few brothers I know. All of use here every year to earn a livelihood.¡±

    Upon hearing Wang Hu, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. As he followed beside Wang Hu, he asked, ¡°Big Brother Wang, aren¡¯t all good things in thebyrinth taken? Even if you find something, there won¡¯t be a lot. Moreover, the entry fee isn¡¯t cheap. How could you earn a livelihood in this ce?¡±

    When he heard Zhao Hai, Wang Hu smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go over there first. Then we¡¯ll talk.¡± After that, he led Zhao Hai to where the others were. The group had more than a dozen cultivators. All of them were dressed in gray warrior clothing. Their strength varied a lot. One could see that they were rogue cultivators.

    Wang Hu led Zhao Hai to his group and then introduced him, ¡°Everyone, let me introduce a new friend to you. His name is Zhao Hai.¡±

    Then he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°The undergroundbyrinth isn¡¯t a good ce. Having a lot of friends is better than having a lot of enemies. In the future, we can take care of each other.¡±

    Everyone gave Zhao Hai a nod. Zhao Hai also returned their greetings.

 Chapter 2047 Beauriful Underground River

    Chapter 2047 Beauriful Underground River

    After Zhao Hai sat down, Wang Hu looked at him and said, ¡°Brother Zhao, you asked me how we make a living in thebyrinth. Let me be honest with you, there are a lot of good things in thebyrinth. Besides the valuable moss, there are also plenty of demon beasts here. The undergroundbyrinth is very big, making it a habitat to all kinds of beasts. There are mice, pangolins, snakes, scorpions, and frogs. Naturally, these beasts are very powerful. Some of them we can¡¯t afford to provoke. But if wee across a weaker beast, we can make a small profit. You should know that beasts in the undergroundbyrinth are unique. The beasts here are different from the beasts outside.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He didn¡¯t really think that the undergroundbyrinth would have so many demon beasts. It seems like the mouse that he saw before wasn¡¯t a unique existence.

    Wang Hu continued, ¡°Besides the beasts, there are also the artifacts left behind by those who died. But that is all up to luck. There are also plenty of other things that can earn you a profit. The undergroundbyrinth is very big. Until now, nobody knows how big it is. If you manage to get to a ce that hasn¡¯t been explored before, then you will either get rich, or die.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. This is my first time in thebyrinth, so I¡¯m not aware of these things. Thank you very much, Brother Wang.¡±

    Wang Hu waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite between brothers. We¡¯re rogue cultivators, so we should take care of each other. Otherwise, we will die alone. Brother,e, let¡¯s share a drink.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and didn¡¯t decline. He drank a few rounds of liquor with Wang Hu and the others. Although Wang Hu mentioned that he could eat and drink in this ce without worries, the group didn¡¯t drink too much. They also made sure to eat just enough food to sustain their bodies. It seems like no matter where you are in the undergroundbyrinth, you will need to keep a very high level of vignce.

    As Zhao Hai ate, he listened to Wang Hu and the others talking. From their conversation, Zhao Hai found out that Wang Hu and the others were in a small alliance. Usually, they would act on their own or find another person to work together with. However, if they meet each other in the caves, they would take care of each other.

    Looking at their appearance, Zhao Hai nodded secretly. Just as Wang Hu said, they were rogue cultivators. If they don¡¯t take care of each other, then they would only die faster.

    After chatting in the cave for about four hours, Wang Hu and the others began to sleep. They didn¡¯t even assign anyone to keep watch. This was because Wang Hu and the others knew that they wouldn¡¯t be in danger in this ce. Nobody was bold enough to break the rule.

    Everyone needs a rest. If even this little moment of rxation was lost, then the undergroundbyrinth will be more dangerous. In the future, nobody would daree over.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect the undergroundbyrinth to be like this. The caves have be its own small world.

    Zhao Hai also rested in the cave. Once in a while, a cultivator would leave the cave. There would also be new peopleing in to rest. Everyone seems to know about the rules of the cave. They were all well-mannered as they chatted with each other. Nobody acted unreasonably.

    After four hours, Zhao Hai was finally back to his peak condition. Wang Hu and the others also got up. Seeing that Zhao Hai has also recovered, Wang Hu smiled and said, ¡°Brother, if you run into anyone here, try to lend a hand if you¡¯re able. But if you can¡¯t do anything about it, then there¡¯s no need.¡±

    Zhao Haiplied, he cupped his fist towards Wang Hu and said, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ll be heading out to explore thebyrinth. Let¡¯s meet againter.¡± Everyone got up and cupped their fists to see him off. Then Zhao Hai disappeared into a passage.

    After Zhao Hai left, Wang Hu turned to the others and said, ¡°Now that we met Zhao Hai, we can add him to our alliance. Lend him a hand if you can. This wouldn¡¯t be disadvantageous to us.¡±

    Upon hearing Wang Hu, the person beside him couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Brother Wang, why is that? Do you know who Zhao Hai is?¡±

    Wang Hu shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know him. But let¡¯s not forget that although the undergroundbyrinth is far from the central region of the Tyrant de Sect, it is still within its direct influence. In this region, which rogue cultivator is unaware of the rules of the undergroundbyrinth? Almost everyone here is aware of the customs of the caves. However, Zhao Hai was surprised and had no idea. What does this mean? This means that he isn¡¯t an ordinary rogue cultivator.¡±

    The others listened to Wang Hu and were still puzzled. Wang Hu looked at everyone and said, ¡°Zhao Hai is either a n cultivator, or a Tyrant de Sect Cultivator who is out to explore the world. As you know, rogue cultivators not from this region rarelye here.¡±

    When they heard this, everyone immediately realized what Wang Hu said. Like Wang Hu said, because of its location, rogue cultivators from other regions rarelye to thebyrinth. Rogue cultivators rarely leave ces they were familiar with. Because of their status, unfamiliar ces would make their lives difficult. And if they don¡¯t adjust quickly, they might die. So rogue cultivators would only be active in ces they know, they rarely walked to other regions.

    In other words, the odds of Zhao Hai being a rogue cultivator was very small. If he wasn¡¯t a rogue cultivator, he must be a n cultivator or a disciple of the Tyrant de Sect. But no matter what Zhao Hai¡¯s status was, it was a good idea to be friends with him. To the rogue cultivators, there isn¡¯t anything wrong with this n.

    Thinking of this, everyone looked at the passage Zhao Hai left in. Their eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn hot. They knew very well that being friends with Zhao Hai would only benefit them with no harm.

    Zhao Hai was unaware of this as he continued walking throughout thebyrinth. It must be mentioned how strange it is that although thebyrinth was underground, it wasn¡¯t humid at all. The caves and passages were very dry, which was a surprise to Zhao Hai.

    As he proceeded, he suddenly heard the sound of water in front of him. Zhao Hai stared, just as he thought that thebyrinth wascking moisture, he found an underground river.

    Zhao Hai walked towards the source of the sound. As the sound of water got louder and louder, Zhao Hai could also feel that the air was bing more moist. After walking for about 20 minutes, Zhao Hai finally saw the source of the sound. It was a very wide underground river. It was as wide as the cave it was in. Zhao Hai also couldn¡¯t see how deep it was. Its surface reflected the cave around it, shining blue.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai discovered several sparkling lights on the surface of the river. It looked like the milky way gxy. It was a very beautiful scenery.

    After some time, Zhao Hai recovered. He didn¡¯t expect to see such a beautiful scene in the undergroundbyrinth. He knows that these light spots were simr to fireflies. As they flew above the river, they made the scene look magical.

    Whoosh! Zhao Hai suddenly heard a surging sound from the river. He turned his head to see a giant frog¡¯s head stretching out from the river. Then the frog used its tongue to catch the fireball-sized fireflies. After catching its victim, the frog returned back into the river.

    Zhao Hai stared, then he couldn¡¯t help butugh. It seems like the river also has its own food chain.

    As he continued to stand on the side of the river, he discovered that there were more fireflies on the river as he imagined. The firefly that the frog ate was no more than a hair on nine oxen. It was simply nothing.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t polite and received a few fireflies for the Space. He also took some of the river water. Surprisingly, the water in the river was very pure, increasing the quality of the Space¡¯s water.

    After receiving the river water, Zhao Hai continued to look at the underground river. Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes suddenly shone. He released his Hell King¡¯s Ship and shrunk it down. Then he threw the boat into the river.

    As soon as he entered the river, Zhao Hai felt the surroundings turn dark. He was surprised. Then he felt the surroundings with his spiritual force. Finally, he let out a sigh and exited the river.

    The river water was a type of high level water. This meant that Zhao Hai¡¯s couldn¡¯t prate deep into it. He couldn¡¯t even release liquid silver. Because of the increase in pressure in the True Spirit Realm, liquid silver couldn¡¯t fly far. It can be said that Zhao Hai has lost his most important scouting method.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t bothered by this. Conversely, he was diligently adapting to his situation. He knew very clearly that if the True Spirit Realm¡¯s suppression is this harsh, then once he reaches a higher realm, the suppression would be even more ruthless. If he couldn¡¯t adapt to this as soon as possible, then he would have problems in the future. Zhao Hai was now using the scouting abilities of the Space less and less. He wanted to adapt to this inconvenience as soon as possible.

    After getting out of the river, he looked at it once more and sighed. He didn¡¯t dare explore the river when his spiritual force was suppressed. He knew that there were demon beasts living underwater and they weren¡¯t necessarily weak. If a mouse could be as strong as an Earth Monarch, the monsters underneath the waters should be even stronger. If Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t careful, he would be in danger.

    Zhao Hai liked collecting things to enrich the Space, but he wasn¡¯t crazy enough to ignore his own safety.

 Chapter 2048: Saving Wang Hu

    <h4>Chapter 2048: Saving Wang Hu</h4>

    After standing on the side of the river for a while, Zhao Hai turned around and left. Just as he turned around, arge tongue curled out of the river towards him. Zhao Hai felt the winds behind his back and knew that something wasn¡¯t right. He quickly rolled away while erecting a mud wall behind him.

    Zhao Hai knew that the attack couldn¡¯te from a cultivator. There were no cultivators around him. Therefore, the only source of the attack was the demon beasts on the river. Most likely, it came from the frog beast that he just saw.

    Although he only saw a glimpse of the beast, Zhao Hai can be sure that it was definitely above the Earth Monarch Stage. If it was really that beast who attacked him, the only thing he could do was run, run as fast as he can.

    Just as he rolled forward, Zhao Hai heard a crash from the earthen wall that he erected. He didn¡¯t even look back and immediately got up and ran away. He entered the nearest passage and disappeared.

    After going through several caves, Zhao Hai slowed down. He could hear that the beast was no longer chasing him. Then he let out a long breath.

    Zhao Hai looked around him and saw that he entered a medium-sized cave. The cave was no different from other caves. However, the atmosphere of the cave was quite moist. There was also the smell of decay.

    The decayed smell wasn¡¯t a putrid stench. Instead, it was a decayed smell that came from a swamp. It was the smelling from rotting nts which spoiled the air.

    Zhao Hai knit his brows and continued to move forward. He wanted to see why there was such a smell.

    After walking for half an hour, Zhao Hai felt his sight go dark. When he looked around, he found that it wasn¡¯t because there was no light around him. Instead, it was because the light from the cave was dimmer than before.

    He was now standing on a swamp. Everywhere was covered in mud which emitted a decayed smell. The entire area was filled with deathly stillness, there was no noise.

    Zhao Hai had a fuzzy feeling. It feels like there was an eye staring at him, looking at where he would go.

    Upon noticing this feeling, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly flew back. Then he turned around and left. Although he was curious about the swamp, he knew that he would only be courting death with his current strength.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai wondered how the rogue cultivators survived in this dangerous ce. Zhao Hai was certain that if any rogue cultivator entered the previous two ces, they were guaranteed to not return. Despite this, there were rogue cultivators who were able toe back to this ce every year. They even regard this ce as a source of livelihood.

    After walking for about half an hour, Zhao Hai finally got rid of the feeling of being stared at. Then he slowed down. At the same time, his heart was full of questions. He couldn¡¯t understand how the rogue cultivators were able to live well in thebyrinth.

    While Zhao Hai was thinking, he heard the sound of fighting in front of him. Zhao Hai stared. He initially has no intentions of going over, but then he hears a familiar voice, ¡°Three Monsters of Kun Mountain, you bastards. You actually dared to ambush me. You¡¯re dead!¡±

    Hearing this voice, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. He was familiar with this voice, it belonged to Wang Hu. From Wang Hu¡¯s breathless voice, it was clear that he wasn¡¯t doing very well.

    ¡°Gegege. Wang Hu, we wanted to get rid of you a long time ago. You even organized a small alliance. I really want to see if someonees to save a pretentious person like you. Where are your brothers now? Tell them toe out.¡± The voice of a woman answered. Her voice was sweet, but her words were resentful. It made people ufortable listening to it.

    Zhao Hai could ignore other people, but he couldn¡¯t ignore Wang Hu¡¯s situation. In a way, Wang Hu could be considered as his benefactor. He can¡¯t watch Wang Hu being killed.

    Zhao Hai quickly moved towards the source of the sound. In less than five minutes, he arrived at the cave where Wang Hu and the Three Monsters of Kun Mountain were fighting.

    As soon as he arrived, Zhao Hai saw three cultivators attacking Wang Hu. There were two men and one woman. The clothes they wore were special. They didn¡¯t look like warrior clothing but instead they looked like robes. Their hairstyles were also quite strange. They have patterns painted on their faces. They were simr to how barbarians were made to look like on the television.

    In the middle of the three people was Wang Hu. He held two hammers in his hands and hisplexion was quite pale. There was also a long wound on his abdomen that was dripping with blood.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai coldly snorted, then he took out his de and shouted, ¡°Brother Wang Hu, let me lend you a hand.¡± After saying that, he joined the battle.

    Zhao Hai used the Rolling Rocks Technique. Although the technique was only a medium-level de manual, it has a very strong momentum. With the technique¡¯s momentum as well as Zhao Hai¡¯s surprise attack, he quickly broke through the encirclement and rushed to Wang Hu¡¯s side.

    When Wang Hu saw Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then his expression lightened up as he said, ¡°Junior Brother Zhao. Thanks. I owe you one.¡±

    Zhao Hai changed his de technique to the Eight Gates Goldenlock Technique. At the same time, he took out a jade bottle and passed it over to Wang Hu while saying, ¡°Brother Wang, let¡¯s talkter. Use this medicine. You can take it directly.¡±

    Wang Hu wasn¡¯t polite and immediately removed the bottle¡¯s cover. To his surprise, the jade bottle contained a liquid potion. But he didn¡¯t have the luxury to be surprised. He quickly poured the potion over his mouth. As soon as the potion entered his body, it immediately turned into a warm current. At the same time, he could feel an itchy feeling from the wound on his abdomen.

    While this was happening, Zhao Hai used the Eight Gate Goldenlock Technique to protect Wang Hu. The pressure he endured couldn¡¯t be underestimated. This was because the Three Monsters of Kun Mountain had the same level of strength as Wang Hu, all of them were in the Soul Fusion Stage.

    The Three Monsters of Kun Mountain were also surprised. They were tracking Wang Hu for a long time. They only acted at this time because they knew that he was alone. They didn¡¯t expect that when they were about to seed, someone would arrive. Although this person was only at the Clone Stage, his de technique was very powerful. They also noticed that Wang Hu¡¯s injuries were visibly healing. If they let this happen for long, then Wang Hu would recover.

    The three had no choice but to strengthen their attacks. Zhao Hai also released his clone who used the Eight Gates Goldenlock Technique. The main body and the clone body were doing all they could to defend.

    Half an hour passed, Zhao Hai was still defending while the Three Monsters of Kun Mountain were also attacking. Wang Hu actually closed his eyes to recover faster. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried. Although the attacks of the enemy were very powerful, they wouldn¡¯t be able to break through his defenses soon. Moreover, from Zhao Hai¡¯s calctions, Wang Hu¡¯s injury should be healed soon. The potion he took out wasn¡¯t ordinary. It was improved multiple times by the Space. It allows cells to grow faster, stimting them to heal damaged tissue.

    Hou! A loud roar was heard along with a sound akin to thunder. Then Wang Hu, who had been sitting motionless all this time, opened his eyes and red at the enemies. Then he said, ¡°Three Monsters of Kun Mountain, you bastards. I¡¯ll make sure that you die without a ce to be buried!¡± After saying that, he swung his hammers and attacked the three.

    The three seem to be very afraid of Wang Hu. When they saw that Wang Hu had recovered, they were stunned. Now they can¡¯t retreat even if they wanted to. When Wang Hu began his attacks, Zhao Hai also showed his offensive de techniques. The three were now trapped. If they wanted to leave, then they would need Zhao Hai¡¯s permission to do so.

    With Wang Hu¡¯s addition, Zhao Hai became more rxed. His de waspletely unfolded, covering the three enemies with de light. At the same time, Wang Hu¡¯s fierce attacks were endless. Wang Hu¡¯s style was topletely overwhelm the enemy. This made it impossible for the Three Monsters of Kun Mountain to escape.

    The five fought each other for an hour. The three werepletely unable to defeat Zhao Hai and Wang Hu. One by one, they were struck down by the two. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t receive the corpses and turned them into Undead. He ns to hand them over to Wang Hu. But Wang Hu still gave it to Zhao Hai. In the end, the Three Monsters of Kun Mountain were sent to the Space.

    After killing their enemies, Zhao Hai and Wang Hu moved to a nearby cave to rest. While they sat down, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Brother Hu, how did you offend those guys? They seem to know you from before? Do you share a grudge?¡±

    Wang Hu nodded and said, ¡°We know each other from before. One time, they were trying to rob someone from our alliance. I happened to be there so I helped that person to repel the three. From then on, they held a grudge. I didn¡¯t expect that they would plot against me. Luckily, you were there. Otherwise, I might not have been able to survive.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°It¡¯s also luck that I¡¯m close by. I heard sounds of fighting, so I came over to see. I didn¡¯t expect to see you there.¡±

    Wang Hu gave a nod and said, ¡°I discovered a demon beast so I chased it. Right, Brother Zhao, why are you here? The forbidden region isn¡¯t far from here.¡±

    Zhao Hai had a confused look as he asked, ¡°Brother Wang, where is this forbidden region? There are also forbiddennds in thebyrinth?¡±

    Wang Hu nodded, ¡°Of course there are. As far as I know, there are two forbidden areas close by. They are the Star Dance River and the Toxic Swamp. Brother, never venture into those areas. Powerful beasts upy those regions. With our present strength, we would only die if we go there.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯splexion couldn¡¯t help but change. Then he asked, ¡°Brother Wang, this Star Dance River, is it a wide river with a lot of fireflies flying over it? As for the Toxic Swamp, is it near the Star Dance River? Does it smell of decay?¡±

    Wang Hu was stunned by Zhao Hai¡¯s question. He replied, ¡°Brother, isn¡¯t this your first timeing to the undergroundbyrinth? How do you know those ces? Did you go there?¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a bitter nod. Then he mentioned his previous experience. When Wang Hu heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a cold sweat from his back. He forced a smile and said, ¡°Brother, I must say. You¡¯re quite lucky. Fortunately, you were able to escape quickly. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. Star Dance River and the Toxic Swamp are famously ominous ces. There¡¯s an Earth Monarch who explored those ces but wasn¡¯t able toe back.¡±

    ¡°If you see anything with color in thisbyrinth, immediately run away. Even if you want to go in, be very careful. If you see a skeleton mark outside the entrance, then don¡¯t enter.¡± After saying that, Wang Hu drew a symbol on the ground, which was the pattern for ¡®dangerous¡¯ used by the people in thebyrinth.

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll take note of it. Thank you very much, Brother Wang.¡±As he said that, Zhao Hai recalled the entrance of the caves he entered. There really was a carving of a skeleton before the Star Dance River. But he didn¡¯t know that it was a mark for a dangerous area. He only thought that it was a carving made by a bored cultivator.

    Wang Hu waved his hand and said, ¡°No need to be polite with me, we¡¯re Brothers. Thisbyrinth is incrediblyrge. Even the Tyrant de Sect doesn¡¯t fully understand it. There are also ces that the Tyrant de Sect wouldn¡¯t dare to go, not to mention Rogue Cultivators. Fortunately, there aren¡¯t a lot of dangerous areas in thebyrinth, and most of the demon beasts are low-level. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be able to feed rogue cultivators.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°This undergroundbyrinth is indeed big. If I have an opportunity in the future, I will definitely explore the entire thing. Brother Wang, you might not know, but the scenery on Star Dance River is very beautiful. It¡¯s one of the most beautiful things I¡¯ve seen. Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t strong enough. Otherwise, I would have taken a swim in the river.¡±

    Wang Hu smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you to be strong enough. Brother, I can see that you didn¡¯te to thebyrinth to earn a livelihood. You came here for a trial, right? Brother, I suggest that you leave thebyrinth as soon as possible. Besides low-level cultivators, there isn¡¯t anything here. You will not achieve much in this trial.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Thanks for the reminder, Brother Wang. But I¡¯d like to explore this ce a bit more before leaving. Right, it¡¯s also fate that I met Brother Wang today. This is a jade token. If there¡¯s anything you need help in the future, just crush this token. As long as I can help, I won¡¯t decline.¡± Zhao Hai said before taking out a jade token and handed it over to Wang Hu. This token allows Zhao Hai to know the coordinates of the user once crushed. Then he could easily go over and help.

 Chapter 2049: Dilemma

    <h4>Chapter 2049: Dilemma</h4>

    Wang Hu excitedly received Zhao Hai¡¯s jade token. Then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother, thank you very much.¡± Although Wang Hu was unaware of Zhao Hai¡¯s true status, he knows that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to say such words. With this in mind, the jade token that was given by Zhao Hai shouldn¡¯t be ordinary. This jade token became an important possession for Wang Hu,

    Seeing Wang Hu¡¯s reaction, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly. He can understand Wang Hu¡¯s mood. Wang Hu was an ordinary Rogue Cultivator. To form a rtionship with Zhao Hai, it was normal for Wang Hu to be excited.

    Rogue Cultivators like Wang Hu dreamt of forming a rtionship with a disciple from a Great Sect. This would allow them more opportunities to get in contact with the sect. This was an advantage that all Rogue Cultivators dream of.

    Even if the Rogue Cultivator couldn¡¯t form a connection with the Great Sect, how about their descendants? If a genius happens to appear within their bloodline, they can use this opportunity to let them enter a Great Sect. If that happens, their n¡¯s status would soar overnight.

    Zhao Hai patted Wang Hu¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°If I have an opportunity in the future, I will tell Brother Wang about my status. I can¡¯t do it at this time. I went out to experience the world, so I cannot use my status. And since I¡¯m on a trial, I can¡¯t be with Brother Wang and the others for long. I¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡±

    Wang Hu knew that ns and Sects have this custom for their disciples. Therefore, he didn¡¯t feel that Zhao Hai¡¯s words were strange. Conversely, he envied Zhao Hai. He nodded and said, ¡°Brother, rest assured, I understand.

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Brother Wang, I¡¯ll leave first. We¡¯ll meetter if fate wills it.¡± Wang Hu nodded. Zhao Hai cupped his fist towards Wang Hu before leaving.

    After leaving the cavern, Zhao Hai went through multiple passages and caves. This time, he made sure to avoid any caves with the skeleton symbol. With his present strength, he wasn¡¯t qualified enough to explore these ces.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t a hot-blooded youth who thinks themselves as invincible. He knew very well that in the path of cultivation, if you aren¡¯t careful, then you won¡¯t live long. One shouldn¡¯t always hunt for fortuitous encounters. If you fail to find a fortuitous encounter and instead find something else, then what would be the consequence? In these types of encounters, one¡¯s strength was still the most important.

    Zhao Hai believed that he was given a cheat by the heavens, which was the Space. However, he doesn¡¯t believe that the heavens will keep giving him benefits. Even if he has the Space, he still needs to increase his strength. Otherwise, the Heavens will take everything away.

    After leaving Wang Hu, Zhao Hai looked for a quiet cave. Then he spread his beastskin on the ground and then took his grilling tools and some meat from the Space. He roasted the meat on a moderate me. Actually, Zhao Hai has no need to do these things. The only reason he cooked meat at this time was to see if he could still meet that little mouse.

    Although the little mouse only appeared because of the food and ran away after, Zhao Hai still wanted to see if he could meet it again.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai knew that there was only a small chance that he would meet the mouse. After all, he was far from the previous cave he cooked in. It¡¯s impossible for the mouse to follow him all the way.

    To Zhao Hai¡¯s surprise, before the meat was finished roasting, the sound of raking was heard underground. Zhao Hai turned his head just as the little mouse¡¯s head pushed out of the ground. The mouse appeared quite close by. It was standing up with its eyes on the meat that was in Zhao Hai¡¯s hand.

    Seeing how cute the little mouse was, Zhao Hai¡¯s heart melted. He couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then he took out the same te that he used to feed the mouse and ced the roasted beef on top of it. He then pushed the te towards the little mouse. Although the mouse still flinched when Zhao Hai pushed the te towards it, this time it didn¡¯t retreat, which was a good progress for Zhao Hai.

    After the mouse ate several portions of meat, it didn¡¯t run away immediately. Instead, it sat down and looked at Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai knew that the mouse was already full, so he didn¡¯t mind it and ate on his own.

    Once he was done eating, Zhao Haiid down on the beastskin and closed his eyes. Seeing that Zhao Hai was sleeping, the mouse twitched its nose before jumping down its hole and disappearing.

    After a satisfying sleep, Zhao Hai got up to see that the little mouse was gone. He didn¡¯t mind it and received all of his items before leaving.

    Zhao Hai continued to stroll around thebyrinth for several days. He would sometimes meet people who wanted to rob him, but these people suffered pitiful fates. All of them were turned into Undead in the end. He also encountered demon beasts, which were also sent to the Space.

    Zhao Hai has no ns to sell these beasts outside. He doesn¡¯t need to earn more ie. The Space has an abundant supply of jade essence and jade marrow. He might as well keep these demon beast corpses as part of his Undead army.

    In between battles, Zhao Hai enjoyed pleasurable meals. He also continued to tease the little mouse. The mouse was truly formidable. Wherever Zhao Hai was, as long as he roasted meat, the mouse would punctually appear. By this point, Zhao Hai and the little mouse were very familiar with each other.

    Beasts of the True Spirit Realm were very intelligent. Their wisdom isn¡¯t any lower than humans. Otherwise, they would have been wiped out from the True Spirit Realm. It wasn¡¯t only the humans who benefited from the environment of the True Spirit Realm, the beasts were also living well.

    The little mouse was far more powerful than Zhao Hai. However, the mouse had extraordinarily small courage. When facing Zhao Hai, it would immediately run away once it got what it wanted. It didn¡¯t attack Zhao Hai.

    The actions of the mouse were very strange. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. How could such a cowardly beast survive up to this point. How did it manage to survive without attacking prey?

    Zhao Hai stayed in the undergroundbyrinth for nearly a month. In this month, he explored a lot of caves, met many people, and saw plenty of beasts. Naturally, he also obtained a lot of medicinal herbs. Before, Zhao Hai thought that thebyrinth only had medicinal moss. Now, it seems like this was a mistake. Thebyrinth contained a lot of other herbs. But most of these herbs grew in dangerous ces.

    Naturally, this wasn¡¯t Zhao Hai¡¯s greatest harvest. In fact, Zhao Hai¡¯s greatest gain was the little mouse. By this point, the little mouse never left Zhao Hai¡¯s side. It even reached a point where the mouse would run up to Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder. It looked like Zhao Hai¡¯s pet.

    However, the mouse wasn¡¯t Zhao Hai¡¯s pet, nor was it subdued by the Space. Zhao Hai also didn¡¯t sign a contract with the mouse. It¡¯s not that Zhao Hai has no intentions, but he thinks that it wasn¡¯t the right time.

    Zhao Hai stood in a cave and looked around. It was a small cave. ording to his past experience, caves like this wouldn¡¯t be dangerous. He ns to take a good rest in this ce.

    Zhao Hai said, ¡°Little thing, do you want to take a rest here?¡±

    Naturally, Zhao Hai was talking to the little mouse. The mouse was currently sitting on Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder. Zhao Hai discovered that besides the mouse¡¯s cowardly nature, it was very intelligent. It could understand human words.

    Zhao Hai was expecting the mouse to agree. But this time, the mouse shook its head. Then it squeaked and pointed its w towards the front.

    Zhao Hai stared, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Little thing, you mean there¡¯s something up ahead? Should we move?¡± The mouse nodded and pointed at the front.

    Although Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t fully understand the thought of the mouse, he still knew that it had no intentions of harming him, so he smiled and said, ¡°Alright, since you insisted, let¡¯s go have a look. But this means that you¡¯ll have to eat meatter than we nned.¡± While saying that, Zhao Hai walked forward.

    After walking for about ten minutes, Zhao Hai was suddenly stunned. This was because he could smell something. It had a very cooling smell. He could feel his head bing clearer. So he immediately sped up.

    The stronger the fragrance became, the faster Zhao Hai was. Suddenly, the little mouse on his shoulder squeaked. Zhao Hai heard this and knew that something was wrong. He quickly turned his head and found that the mouse was shouting in panic. It was as if there was a terrifying being in front.

    Zhao Hai quickly slowed down. After spending a few days with the mouse, he knew it very well. It might be cowardly, but there aren¡¯t a lot of things that can make it panic. It seems like what¡¯s in front of them was truly terrifying. Zhao Hai could guess that it should be at least the Earth Monarch Stage.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stop. Then he frowned. To be honest, he didn¡¯t want to annoy these powerful beasts. However, the intense fragrance only means one thing. There should be a heavenly treasure up ahead. These treasures could only be met with luck. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be in a dilemma.

 Chapter 2050: Deep Cave Plum

    <h4>Chapter 2050: Deep Cave Plum</h4>

    Zhao Hai looked at the cave. Then he clenched his teeth as he decided that he would go in and take a look. Although cultivators should be careful in the process of cultivation, when it is time to take risks, they should go in without any hesitation. If a cultivator doesn¡¯t want to take risks, then they should just stay home and stop cultivating.

    Zhao Hai pulled his de out and released his dao avatar clone. He had his dao avatar clone lead the way. He wants to see what was inside the cave.

    As the dao avatar clone entered the cave, Zhao Hai closed his eyes to look through the eyes of the dao avatar clone. Suddenly, Zhao Hai became blinded by a bright light. Then he saw a plum blossom tree inside the tree.

    The plum blossom tree looked very special. One couldn¡¯t see any leaves on the tree besides pink plum blossoms on its iron ck branches. Its colorplemented the cave¡¯s blue walls.

    Although Zhao Hai saw the tree with his dao avatar, he was still stunned. There was no other color inside the cave beside the plum blossom. It was as if the tree sucked all other colors besides its own.

    At this time, a snake head appeared in front of Zhao Hai. This awoke Zhao Hai immediately. He knows that the snake was attracted by the dao avatar clone. Moreover, the snake should be at the Earth Monarch Stage.

    Zhao Hai¡¯splexion couldn¡¯t help but change. Then he moved forward and rushed with all his strength. Fortunately, he sent his dao avatar clone to explore first. It would have been dangerous if he went in blind.

    Before long, Zhao Hai arrived by the Plum Blossom Tree. He found that the snake was still ring at the dao avatar clone. Its eyes were filled with venomous light.

    Seeing Zhao Hai arrive, the snake made a loud hissing sound. Then it aimed its head at Zhao Hai. The snake doesn¡¯t look big, it was around two meters long. Its thickness was the width of a walnut. Its whole body was iron ck, like the branches of the plum blossom tree.

    Although the snake lookedmon, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare treat it lightly. He knew that the snake was at least at the Earth Monarch Stage. If he wasn¡¯t careful, he might lose his life.

    Zhao Hai was holding his long de as he continued his staredown with the snake. The head of the snake kept rocking back and forth, never keeping his eyes off Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai remembered a saying that snakes are afraid of moving in circles. He carefully moved his body to a position away from the snake before circling around it.

    But the snake didn¡¯t wait for Zhao Hai. It wasn¡¯t timid like the little mouse. Seeing that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t strong, the snake immediately rushed towards him.

    Zhao Hai waved his de and smoothly used his Eight Gate Goldenlock Technique. But to Zhao Hai¡¯s surprise, the Eight Gate Goldenlock Technique was unable to block the attack of the snake. The snake broke through the gate almost instantly. Its two fangs went straight towards Zhao Hai¡¯s neck.

    When Zhao Hai discovered this, he was stunned. But although he was surprised, he didn¡¯t panic. He immediately used his de to slice towards the neck of the snake.

    Wen! Zhao Hai¡¯s de made a metallic sound when it hit the snake¡¯s skin. His body was also pushed away as he shed with the snake. It was at this time that Zhao Hai had a clear idea of the snake¡¯s strength. It seems like his attack wouldn¡¯t have any effect on the snake.

    Sure enough, even if the snake was pushed aside by Zhao Hai¡¯s de attack, it wasn¡¯t injured. Now it rocked its head once more as it red at Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai looked at the snake and suddenly shouted, ¡°Kill!¡± After saying that, he attacked the snake. The snake also rushed towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai soon discovered that it couldn¡¯t defeat the snake on his own. The snake was much stronger than him. Moreover, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t believe that the snake wasn¡¯t venomous. He quickly released his clone as well as several Undead, including the Earth Monarch undead. Then he continued to besiege the snake.

    The snake was immediately put into a defensive formation. Although the snake wasn¡¯t weak, it wasn¡¯t strong enough to survive being besieged by so many enemies. In the end, the snake could only fall against Zhao Hai¡¯s relentless attacks.

    After putting the snake away, the little mouse who disappeared some time ago jumped back to Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and squealed twice. Zhao Hai looked at the little mouse and flicked its forehead. It was too cowardly. When he fought against the snake, it jumped off and hid somewhere. It only appeared when everything was done.

    As he looked at the mouse, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. It was bullying the weak but afraid of the strong. Fortunately, the mouse wasn¡¯t aggressive.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think about this too much. As the snake was sent to the Space, the Space immediately issued a prompt, ¡°Mouse-type beast detected. Partially subdued. Subjugationplete. Mouse-type beast has the ability to sense treasure. Itsbat strength isn¡¯t good.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then as he looked at his shoulder, the mouse was gone. He quickly waved his hand and let the little mouse out. Aftering out of the Space, the mouse immediately jumped back on Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and rubbed its face on Zhao Hai. Its actions were more intimate.

    Zhao Hai bitterly smiled. He didn¡¯t know what to say. But this also means that the mouse would no longer leave him.

    At this time, Zhao Hai turned his attention to the Plum Blossom Tree. The tree wasn¡¯t tall, it was only around 2 meters tall. All throughout its two meter body were blooming flowers.

    Zhao Hai saw this and immediately released a group of digging beasts from the Space. The beasts burrowed to the ground as soon as they were released. Before long, sounds of digging were heard throughout the cave. Then after a while, the beasts lined up in front of Zhao Hai.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile, he waved his hand and sent the beasts as well as the plum blossom tree to the Space. The only thing left in the cave was a huge pit.

    After the plum blossom tree was sent to the Space, a prompt was heard, ¡°Plum blossom tree that can improve a person¡¯s physique was detected. The tree can also increase the user¡¯s spiritual force. The branch of the tree is edible. Eating it can increase a body¡¯s strength.¡±

    Upon hearing this prompt, Zhao Hai understood that the Plum Blossom Tree can improve one¡¯s spiritual force and physique. Although these effects weren¡¯t useful for Zhao Hai, it was a great benefit for Qiu Tie.

    In the next few days, Zhao Hai continued to explore the undergroundbyrinth. However, he wasn¡¯t able to discover something as valuable as the plum blossom tree. In the end, after a week of exploration, Zhao Hai decided to leave the undergroundbyrinth.

    As he stood inside a cave in thebyrinth, Zhao Hai turned to the little mouse beside him and said, ¡°Little thing, we¡¯re leaving. This is not my ce, nor is it yours. There is arger world outside to explore.¡±

    The little mouse didn¡¯t have anyments about this, it just squeaked a few times towards Zhao Hai. This little mouse is too cute. It had be closer to Zhao Hai after it entered the Space. Zhao Hai also knew that ever since it was born, the mouse hasn¡¯t been outside thebyrinth. The entire undergroundbyrinth has been its world. Now that Zhao Hai was taking him to the outside world, the mouse couldn¡¯t help but be a bit afraid.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything. The little mouse has the ability to hunt for treasures, so Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t give up on it.

    Zhao Hai took out the token that was given to him when he entered thebyrinth and crushed it. After a sh of white light, Zhao Hai vanished from thebyrinth.

    In the next moment, Zhao Hai was in a ce a hundred li outside Maze Town. He could see the city¡¯s walls from a distance.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°The sect is really thorough.¡± Thinking of this, Zhao Hai moved and rushed towards the town.

    A hundred li was nothing to Zhao Hai. Before long, he arrived at Maze Town. He traveled through the road until he reached Pleasant Stay Inn. When the innkeeper saw Zhao Hai, he greeted him with warmth. He bowed towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I have seen Mister. How are you? I thought you left.¡± When Zhao Hai leftst time, he had already settled his bill with the innkeeper. Therefore, he didn¡¯t owe the inn anything. The innkeeper¡¯s enthusiasm towards him was also due to sincerity.

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Last time, I went to the undergroundbyrinth. I just came back. Prepare a room for me, I want to take a rest.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the innkeeper immediatelyplied, ¡°Mister, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure that you get the best room.¡± Then he led Zhao Hai into the inn.

    Seeing the room that was given to him, Zhao Hai gave a satisfied nod and said, ¡°Good. Alright, I¡¯ll take it. I¡¯ll head out first to get something to eat.¡± The innkeeper nodded then escorted Zhao Hai to the exit.

    Zhao Hai went to the shopping street after leaving the inn. Then he turned to the little mouse and said, ¡°Little Thing, what do you want to eat?¡±

    But to his surprise, the mouse just closed its eyes andy down on Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder, it was as if it was going to sleep. Zhao Hai knew that the mouse was dissatisfied with the food in the town.

    Zhao Hai stared, then he faintly smiled. He understood what the mouse wanted to say. It seems like it wouldn¡¯t eat anything that wasn¡¯t from the Space. It was food from the Space that allowed Zhao Hai to lure the mouse in. This means that it wouldn¡¯t eat anything if the food wasn¡¯t from the Space. Because of this, Zhao Hai entered a nearby shop. Since the mouse wasn¡¯t going to eat, Zhao Hai was free to choose what to eat.

 Chapter 2051: Matchless Sword School

    <h4>Chapter 2051: Matchless Sword School</h4>

    Zhao Hai arrived in front of a store and was immediately weed by the shop assistant. Seeing the mouse on Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder, the shop assistant knew that Zhao Hai was someone with status, so he immediately bowed and said, ¡°Sir, pleasee inside. May I ask if you have any friendsing? You can sit and wait in the lobby.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°A position by the window will be fine.¡± The shop assistant immediately led Zhao Hai upstairs and sat him on a table beside a window.

    After pouring tea for Zhao Hai, the shop assistant waited anxiously for him. Seeing this, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Your tea is good, get me four four side dishes as well as a jar of wine. Right, roast this meat for me. Bring the side dishes up first.¡±

    Although the shop assistant was confused by Zhao Hai¡¯stter instruction, he still followed Zhao Hai¡¯s words and took the meat away. Before long, four side dishes were served. Then at this time, the people in the restaurant suddenly smelled a strong fragrance. Zhao Hai knew that the meat he gave was being cooked, so he wasn¡¯t surprised. He continued to drink his wine and ate the side dishes.

    The Space has plenty of delicious food, but since Zhao Hai was going out to experience the True Spirit Realm, then he would need to partake in the local customs and conditions. This included eating the food that they eat.

    Zhao Hai knew well that people liked to indulge themselves in pleasure. And one of these pleasures is the pursuit of tasty food. Back on Earth, even if nations and cultures were eradicated, their food would no doubt exist in one way or another. This shows how attached humans were to eating.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai would always eat local specialties whenever he visited a ce. This is also part of Zhao Hai¡¯s method to understand a city.

    Before long, the shop assistant carried a te of meat to Zhao Hai¡¯s table before bowing and leaving. All diners on the second floor of the restaurant turned their heads to the te of meat on Zhao Hai¡¯s table. Now they know where the fragrant smell from before came from.

    Zhao Hai just smiled and didn¡¯t move. Instead, the mouse on his shoulder jumped down beside the te and began eating the meat.

    Nobody med the other people in the restaurant for being unhappy. Because the little mouse has restrained its aura, the other people couldn¡¯t see its strength. They only thought that it was an ordinary pet mouse.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about the reactions of these people. He continued to eat the side dishes that were served to him. After drinking through his pot of wine, he prepared to leave.

    At this time, a person nearby stood up. This person was wearing sky blue clothing and his hair seemed to go with the wind. He had phoenix eyebrows that belonged to a hot-blooded young hero.

    The person¡¯s eyes were clear and transparent. There was also a hint of pride in his expression. But this arrogance wasn¡¯t disgusting at all. On the contrary, his arrogant lookplemented his face very well.

    On his waist was a longsword. The scabbard of the sword doesn¡¯t look magnificent. Although it had iid gemstones, it gave out a very simple feeling.

    This strange cultivator walked to Zhao Hai¡¯s table and then cupped his fist as he said, ¡°Mister, I am Liu Yingjie from the Matchless Sword School. I have seen Mister.¡±

    Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t understand what this person wanted, he still stood up and cupped his fist, ¡°I have seen Mister, my name is Zhao Hai, a simple rogue cultivator.¡±

    Liu Lingjie looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, I can see that the meat you took out is high grade. I¡¯d like to know where you bought it from. THis one wants to have a taste of it.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Sir Liu, I¡¯ll have to apologize. When I obtained the meat, I reached an agreement with the seller to not disclose the source. I hope Sir Liu can forgive me.¡±

    As soon as Liu Yingjie heard Zhao Hai, hisplexion couldn¡¯t help but sink. He looked at Zhao Hai with a fierce re as he said, ¡°Mister, you might not have heard of the Matchless Sword School. But if our school asks something, nobody would dare not answer.¡±

    Originally, Zhao Hai¡¯s impression of Liu Yingjie was good. After all, he was handsome and good to look at. Besides those with sick tastes, Liu Yingjie would get a good first impression.

    But upon hearing Liu Yingjie¡¯s words, the image inside Zhao Hai¡¯s mind shattered. He raised his brow and said, ¡°Oh, by Mister¡¯s words, I have no choice but to talk? If I don¡¯t, then will you use forceful methods? Sir, don¡¯t forget that this is Maze Town, the territory of the Tyrant de Sect. This isn¡¯t the territory of the Matchless Sword School.¡±

    As soon as he heard Zhao Hai, Liu Yingjieughed, ¡°You must be joking. Although this is the territory of the Tyrant de Sect, I don¡¯t believe that they will be the enemy of the Matchless Sword School just for you. Kid, if you don¡¯t tell me where you got the meat, then don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Liu Yingjie and couldn¡¯t help but be confused. He didn¡¯t understand why Liu Yingjie was so fixated with the meat. It was just food, he shouldn¡¯t be this forceful. The Matchless Sword School was also a Great Sect. How could its disciples be desperate for meat?

    What Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t know is that besides their powerful Sword Techniques, the Matchless Sword School was also the owner of the biggest restaurant chain in the entire True Spirit Realm. Not only could the restaurants provide them with huge profits, it also functions as the sect¡¯s information gathering branch.

    Because of this, people from the Matchless Sword Sect were very sensitive when it came to the restaurant business, especially matters pertaining to food.

    To be honest, a small ce like Maze Town wasn¡¯t qualified enough to have a branch store of the Matchless Sword School. The only reason Liu Yingjie and the others were here was because the town was along their path. The food in the shop was nothing special to Liu Yingjie. The moment he tasted the food, he immediately knew the level of the cook.

    The moment the shop assistant brought out the cooked meat, Liu Yingjie knew that the reason it was fragrant wasn¡¯t because of the cook¡¯s skills. Instead, it was because the quality of the meat was very good.

    Good ingredients make good food. And the better the food, the better the business, And the better the business, the more profits to the Matchless Sword School . At the same time, the sect would also obtain more information.

    Additionally, the Matchless Sword School has a rule that says that if a disciple discovered high-grade ingredients and brought the source channel to the sect, then that disciple would be richly rewarded. The sect could even make them a key training subject. Because of this, Liu Yingjie was taking the matter of the meat seriously.

    Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know this reason, he wouldn¡¯t lower his head to Liu Yingjie. Just as he was about to reply, someone spoke before him.

    ¡°Really? You¡¯re not a disciple of the Tyrant de Sect, so how do you know that the Tyrant de Sect won¡¯t deal with this matter? You even talked with certainty?¡± Along with this voice, the sound of footsteps was heard. Then two people walked from downstairs.

    Zhao Hai turned his head and found that it was two disciples from the Tyrant de Sect. Both of them carried a de on their backs and wore ck warrior clothing. They both looked at Liu Yingjie with a cold gaze.

    The first disciple looked around 30 years old and his face was somewhat feminine. Behind him was a person around 27 to 28 years old. He had a dark face with a full beard. He was tall, making him look like a giant.

    After going upstairs, the white-faced disciple of the Tyrant de Sect cupped his fist towards Liu Yingjie and said, ¡°Tyrant de Sect¡¯s Supple Water de Liu Shui and Ground Shaking de Ai Lei has seen Brother Liu of the Matchless Sword School.¡±

    Although his speech was polite, the tone of his words wasn¡¯t respectful. Liu Yingjie¡¯splexion turned ugly, but he still returned the salute, ¡°Liu Yingjie has seen the two Brothers. What does Brother mean by your previous words?¡±

    Liu Shui replied, ¡°Senior Brother Liu should know that Maze Town doesn¡¯t condone violence. If Senior Brother Liu wants to take action, then we suggest that you do it outside the city. I hope that Senior Brother Liu will give me face in this town. What does Brother Liu think?¡±

    Liu Yingjie¡¯splexion changed. Liu Shui¡¯s words were already giving him face. If Liu Yingjie kept his stance, then he wouldn¡¯t be giving face to the Tyrant de Sect. When the timees, it would be a huge matter.

    After measuring the advantages and disadvantages of the situation, Liu Yingjie calmed down. He cupped his fist and said, ¡°Since Brother Liu says so, then I would naturally give you face.¡± Then he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Kid, you better not leave Maze Town.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed at Liu Yingjie and said, ¡°Not leaving Maze Town? What a joke. I can leave whenever I want. Let¡¯s see how to deal with me.¡±

    As soon as he heard Zhao Hai, Liu Yingjie¡¯splexion paled. But considering that Liu Shui was close by, he coldly snorted and no longer spoke. He turned to hispanions and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The other three stood up and gave Zhao Hai a cold re before leaving.

    When the disciples of the Matchless Sword School left, Liu Shui turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother, I can only guarantee your safety inside the town. You shouldn¡¯t have offended that person. I can only wish you luck.¡± Then he took Ai Lei and left.

    Zhao Hai looked at the two disciples and couldn¡¯t help but get a good impression of them. He already finished eating, so naturally it was time for him to leave. He left his payment and went out of the restaurant. It didn¡¯t take long before Zhao Hai discovered that someone was paying attention to him. It was Liu Yingjie¡¯s Junior Brother. But he didn¡¯t care. He returned to the Pleasant Stay Inn and took a rest.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think about leaving Maze Town. He taunted Liu Yingjie just to make fun of him. He just couldn¡¯t bear Liu Yingjie¡¯s prideful face.

    After resting in Pleasant Stay Inn for two days, Zhao Hai restored his condition to its peak. It was time for him to leave the town. Over the two days, he kept feeling that people were monitoring him. He also knew who it was, but he didn¡¯t care.

    Although Liu Yingjie and the others were from the Matchless Sword School, they weren¡¯t very strong. The strongest among them were in the Soul Fusion Stage while the rest were at the Clone Stage. The only reason they were able to be rampant in the town was because they were from the Matchless Sword School. The Matchless Sword School was also a big sect in the True Spirit Realm. They were evenrger than the Sword Hegemon Sect. Ordinary rogue cultivators wouldn¡¯t dare provoke them.

    Also, disciples of the Matchless Sword School had outstanding sword techniques. The name Matchless Sword School wasn¡¯t taken out of empty air. It can be said that the Matchless Sword Sect was the best sect in the True Spirit Realm when ites to sword techniques. The sect¡¯s requirements for its disciple¡¯s sword techniques were also very strict. Therefore, not a lot of people wanted to fight against disciples from the Matchless Sword School. By using their sword techniques, disciples of the Matchless Sword School could overpower people on the same level.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t just the Matchless Sword Sect. Disciples of the 80 Great Sects in the True Spirit Realm, as long as they don¡¯t hide their identity, would almost always walk without anyone daring to offend them. The 80 Great Sects were very powerful, which reflects on the capabilities of its disciples. No rogue cultivator would be stupid enough to offend their disciples.

    However, despite Liu Yingjie¡¯s formidable sword techniques, he doesn¡¯t have any advantage against Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai came from the Tyrant de Sect, so his foundation wasn¡¯t any lowerpared to the Matchless Sword Sect. Therefore, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid of Liu Yingjie and the others. But he has no ns of killing them. After all, Liu Yingjie and the others were disciples of a Great Sect. The Matchless Sword School might not have a good rtionship with the Tyrant de Sect, but the two weren¡¯t enemies. Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t hope to make his conflict with Liu Yingjie and the others into a catalyst for the two sects bing enemies.

    The conflict between Zhao Hai and Liu Yingjie was nothing big, so there was no point in teaching them a lesson. Although Great Sects cared about their image, it wouldn¡¯t turn the world over just because two disciples had a conflict regarding meat. This wasn¡¯t in the best interest of a Great Sect.

    But if Zhao Hai killed Liu Yingjie, then things might be different. Even if he didn¡¯t reveal his status, he was still a member of the Tyrant de Sect in the end. If the Matchless Sword School were to know about what happened, then they would definitely make a move. And things might escte to an unfavorable state.

    Zhao Hai has joined the Tyrant de Sect, so he also needs to consider the affairs of the sect. His conflict with Liu Yingjie shouldn¡¯t affect the sect. Not only would it damage the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s reputation, it would also cause unnecessary troubles to the sect.

    After recovering to his peak condition, Zhao Hai left Maze Town. He didn¡¯t hide his actions and just left.

 Chapter 2052: Drifting Away

    <h4>Chapter 2052: Drifting Away</h4>

    Zhao Hai knew that the matter needed to be solved, and he already thought of a solution. Since this was the case, he didn¡¯t need to hide himself. There was also no need to do that.

    Besides a few insiders, nobody knew about Zhao Hai leaving Maze Town. A lot of cultivators leave and arrive in Maze Town every day. It wasn¡¯t strange for someone to leave.

    Hearing that Zhao Hai has left the town, Liu Shui sighed. He didn¡¯t say anything. He¡¯s only an inner disciple of the Maze Town Branch of the Tyrant de Sect. Although he appreciates Zhao Hai¡¯s boldness, he has no ns of offending Liu Yingjie. After all, Liu Yingjie was a disciple of the Matchless Sword School.

    Although the Great Sects have conflicts with each other, they still have to show that they were peaceful. Conflicts like the Tyrant de Sect and the Sword Hegemon Sect were extreme cases. In this case, Liu Shui couldn¡¯t openly support Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai also didn¡¯t expect Liu Shui to side with him. In the end, Liu Shui was a disciple of the branch hall. His main job was to maintain order in Maze Town.

    When he left Maze Town, Zhao Hai proceeded without stopping. He knew very well that even if Liu Yingjie wanted to cause trouble, he wouldn¡¯t do so in the open. They would definitely act covertly.

    Sure enough, some time after Zhao Hai left Maze Town, four people were seen blocking the road. Liu Yingjie was in the front while behind him were his junior brothers and sister.

    Liu Yingjie looked at Zhao Hai and coldly snorted, ¡°Kid, your courage is big. You actually dared to leave town. This will cost you your life!¡±

    Zhao Hai just smiled faintly and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t leave, would you let me go? Talking is useless, let¡¯s fight.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai took his de out.

    Liu Yingjie didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be so direct. He sneered and said, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re too arrogant. Don¡¯t you know who you are facing? Fighting me will be suicide.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°What a pity, I still like to live well.¡± He no longer waited for Liu Yingjie to reply, he waved his de and made the first move.

    Liu Yingjie didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to attack. He couldn¡¯t help but stare for a moment. However, he wasn¡¯tte with his response. He pulled his sword out to block Zhao Hai.

    The Matchless Sword School was famous for their sword techniques. Therefore, each disciple in their sect were genius swordmasters of their generation. Liu Yingjie shows this clearly as he used his sword to block Zhao Hai¡¯s de. After parrying Zhao Hai¡¯s attack, he immediately shifted to offense. In his opinion, overwhelming Zhao Hai with his sword was a simple matter.

    Liu Yingjie¡¯s junior disciples thought the same, so they didn¡¯t join in. They just stood on the side and watched Liu Yingjie fight against Zhao Hai. In their minds, dealing with a rogue cultivator wasn¡¯t a hard matter.

    However, their carelessness showed their mistake. Zhao Hai¡¯s de techniques far exceeded their imagination. Liu Yingjie¡¯s sword techniques were only at the Perfection Stage. His skills were too farpared to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai continued to use his de to fight against Liu Yingjie. In the beginning, Liu Yingjie was confident in his victory. But as time passed, he slowly became aware that his sword techniques were unable to do anything to Zhao Hai. Conversely, his attacks were being suppressed.

    Liu Yingjie wasn¡¯t the only person shocked by this, the others were also startled. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be formidable.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about their feelings right now. He also found it difficult to fight Liu Yingjie. Although Liu Yingjie wasn¡¯t the strongest among the people he fought, his techniques were among the best. Liu Yingjie wasn¡¯t using a high-level sword technique, but his proficiency wasn¡¯t low. Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t encountered an enemy like this before, it was a new experience.

    Liu Yingjie¡¯s sword technique might not be on par with Zhao Hai¡¯s de, he was still betterpared to average people. Fighting against him brought great benefits to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai might be happy with his battle, but Liu Yingjie was not. He didn¡¯t expect his famed sword technique to be suppressed by a de-wielding rogue cultivator. If his cultivation wasn¡¯t higher, then he might have already been defeated.

    This was an embarrassment to Liu Yingjie. It was a huge embarrassment. He was a disciple of the Matchless Sword School, yet he lost to another person¡¯s technique. Although the other party used a de, it was still shameful to a Matchless Sword School disciple.

    But even if Liu Yingjie was angry, he doesn¡¯t have the means to deal with Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai¡¯s skills were higher than him. He was beginning to think that it was impossible for him to kill Zhao Hai.

    As for Liu Yingjie¡¯s junior disciples, who were watching the battle on the sidelines, looked at each other with a look of shock on their faces. They didn¡¯t expect this to happen.

    Liu Yingjie¡¯s zone of action was getting smaller and smaller while Zhao Hai¡¯s one got bigger and bigger. Although Liu Yingjie was a Soul Fusion cultivator, Zhao Hai¡¯s proficiency with his de made up for the gap of cultivation. Zhao Hai was also slowly upying the winning side.

    Liu Yingjie has never felt so humiliated. He felt that the sword in his hand was seemingly trapped in a. Every swing he made was bing heavier and heavier. Most importantly, it seems like the opponent¡¯s de was waiting for his sword all the time. Liu Yingjie couldn¡¯t find a way to deal with his situation.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think as much as he continued to suppress Liu Yingjie. He understood that hisprehension of de techniques was much higher. However, his cultivation was lower. Therefore, defeating Liu Yingjie in a short time was impossible. He can only rely on his de techniques to push Liu Yingjie back as he looks for ways to defeat him.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s idea was good. However, Liu Yingjie just wouldn¡¯t wait for this to happen. In Liu Yingjie¡¯s mind, if he allowed Zhao Hai to defeat him using de techniques, then that would be a huge insult. And Liu Yingjie wouldn¡¯t allow this to happen.

    In Liu Yingjie¡¯s mind, this was no longer a simple battle. This was a battle for life and death. If it were a normal duel, Liu Yingjie would have no other methods to win. But in a battle for life and death, things were different. He can resort to underhanded means. As soon as he thought of this, Liu Yingjie shouted, ¡°What are you looking at? Attack! We¡¯ll kill him today!¡±

    Naturally, Liu Yingjie shouted towards his junior brothers and sisters. The junior disciples were stunned when they heard this. They knew Liu Yingjie very well. He was a genius of the Matchless Sword School. And geniuses were very proud. He wouldn¡¯t allow other people to interfere with his battles. If someone interferes, instead of being grateful, he would definitely hold a grudge. It was because of this that the junior brothers and sisters didn¡¯t help attacking Zhao Hai. They just stood on the side and watched.

    They didn¡¯t expect the arrogant Liu Yingjie to ask for help. They couldn¡¯t help but stare. But they immediately pulled their swords out and joined the battle.

    Seeing this situation, Zhao Hai went into a passive form as he released his clone and defended with all his strength.

    Liu Yingjie and the others were depressed. They discovered that despite attacking with four people, they still couldn¡¯t get rid of their enemy.

    As the fight continued on, the four became more surprised. They actually couldn¡¯t deal with their enemy. This fact surprised them.

    The five fought against Zhao Hai for an hour. Although cultivators discovered their battle, they didn¡¯t watch for a long time and left. Cultivators in Maze Town were mostlyposed of rogue cultivators. Rogue cultivators weren¡¯t fundamentally strong. Seeing the battle between Zhao Hai and the disciples of the Matchless Sword School, they knew that none of them were easy to deal with. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t dare enter this muddy water.

    By this point, Liu Yingjie and the others were startled. Their confidence has beenpletely destroyed. They couldn¡¯t fathom what kind of monster they met. This clone stage cultivator could actually block the attack of five Soul Fusion Cultivators.

    Seeing the situation, Zhao Hai made a huge sweep with his de to clear his surroundings. This caused Liu Yingjie to be stunned. Then Zhao Hai moved back several hundred meters. As he did that, he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to send me off. I¡¯m sure our fates will meet once more in the future.¡± Right after he said that, Zhao Hai was already 2 kilometers away. Liu Yingjie and the others wouldn¡¯t have enough time to pursue him.

    Seeing this, Liu Yingjie¡¯splexion couldn¡¯t help but pale. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to survive despite being under attack by four people. Moreover, Zhao Hai was very calm and had no injuries on his body.

    At this time, a Matchless Sword School cultivator arrived beside Liu Yingjie and said, ¡°Senior Brother, something¡¯s not right.¡±

    Liu Yingjie turned his head and said, ¡°What is not right? Contact all branch stores of the sect. Make them pay attention to Zhao Hai¡¯s movements. He must die.¡±

    The junior disciple shook his head and said, ¡°Senior Brother, something is really not right. If Zhao Hai is an ordinary rogue cultivator, he wouldn¡¯t have been so strong. If he¡¯s an ordinary rogue cultivator, his de techniques wouldn¡¯t be so profound. How could ordinary cultivators reach his level of proficiency? I think that Zhao Hai¡¯s status is higher than we think.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Liu Yingjie calmed down, then he knitted his brows and said, ¡°You mean Zhao Hai has a huge backing? Can he be a disciple of the Tyrant de Sect? But if he is, then why didn¡¯t the two disciples in Maze Town recognize him? Moreover, he didn¡¯t get in contact with the branch hall of the Tyrant de Sect.¡±

    The cultivator knitted his brows and said, ¡°I also don¡¯t know the reason.¡±

 Chapter 2053: Affected Villages

    <h4>Chapter 2053: Affected Viges</h4>

    The people from the Matchless Sword School can guess Zhao Hai¡¯s identity all they want, but Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t care about them. He also wouldn¡¯t care if they figured anything out. He was currently hurrying along on the road.

    The battle was already three days ago and it has been more than a month since he left the sect. He didn¡¯t expect so many things to happen in just a month.

    Although Zhao Hai was hurrying along, he might as well be walking. This was because he didn¡¯t have any worries in his mind. He moved at a speed that wasfortable to him. When he went out before, he would use his Hell King¡¯s Ship, winged horse, or his demon horse; he doesn¡¯t have a lot of opportunities to walk on his feet. This gave Zhao Hai an opportunity for a rare experience.

    As he walked forward, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Little Thing, do you think that there¡¯s other problems with those guys? They seem to care so much about the meat. After I head back, I¡¯ll ask the Masters about this.¡± The little mouse responded with a squeak. His face had an expression of longing.

    Looking at the mouse¡¯s reaction, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Little Thing, you really can recognize good things. What a pity, Laura and the others aren¡¯t inside the Space. If they were, they would shower you with delicious food. Right, it¡¯s been a month since I left. Nobody should care if Laura and the others entered the Space. I wonder how that kid Qiu Tie is doing right now.¡±

    The little mouse squeaked twice. Zhao Hai smiled faintly and took out amunicator connected to Laura. Thismunicator included a three-dimensional projector that showed the caller¡¯s body. Before long, Laura¡¯s figure appeared on themunicator.

    Actually, the two talked often before, so they don¡¯t miss each other too much. Zhao Hai looked at Laura and said, ¡°You seem to have lost weight. Is something going on?¡±

    Laura shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing. You don¡¯t have to worry. Everything is fine here. How about you?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m doing well. By the way, this is something I acquired along the way. Little Thing,e, greet your Master¡¯s wife.¡± The small mouse stood up on Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and then waved towards Laura. Its lovable appearance caused Laura to smile.

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°How are the two Masters?¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°They¡¯re doing well. They rarely go out. I think they¡¯re worried that their killing aura would affect Qiu Tie. Little Tie is still seriously training. But he¡¯s getting less and less talkative. His training seems to be getting more intense. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to bear it.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°He can endure the hardship, only then will he be a top powerhouse. Right, it¡¯s been some time since I went out. I think you can return to the Space to take a look. A couple of days ago, I managed to obtain a Plum Blossom tree from an undergroundbyrinth. You can boil its branches and bathe in it to increase your body¡¯s defense. Give some to Qiu Tie as well. He¡¯s walking the path of a body cultivator, it¡¯s better for him to have a stronger body.¡± Laura nodded.

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°If you have time, go and ask the two Masters why the Matchless Sword School values ingredients so much. For the sake of a meat from the Space, they fought against me. I want to know what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Laura couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Matchless Sword School? Isn¡¯t that another great sect? Are you fine?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m alright. However, I don¡¯t know if they will send people after me. But that doesn¡¯t matter, there are already plenty of people who want to kill me, having more wouldn¡¯t change anything.¡±

    Laura replied with worry, ¡°Brother Hai, you need to be careful. If you count in the Matchless Sword School, there are three great sectsing after you. And your identity isn¡¯t a secret. It can be said that everyone in the Sword Hegemon Sect knows your name. The Matchless Sword School will likely know about your identity soon. If they do, they will chase you down. And if they work with the Sword Hegemon Sect, you will be in more trouble.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I know this. But I must know why the Matchless Sword School is so attracted to meat. I think if not for the meat, they wouldn¡¯t have chased me.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll ask the two Masters about this as soon as possible. Be careful.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then he ended the call.

    The little mouse who stood on Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder pointed towards the phone in Zhao Hai¡¯s hand and squealed. Zhao Hai turned his head and then tossed themunication device over. The mouse tossed the device over and over, clearly very curious about it.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind the little mouse. He continued to move forward and walked slowly for two hours more. Originally, he nned to find a good location to rest. However, he saw a small vige just right ahead. So he changed his mind and decided to stay in the vige.

    The vige wasn¡¯t big. The entire vige should only have around 50 families in it. When Zhao Hai entered the vige, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. This was because the image in his mind of a vige was vastly differentpared to the scene in front of him. The small vige has people, but all of them have ashenplexions. Moreover, some children were barely clothed. The vige looked more like a refugee camp.

    Zhao Hai was confused. How could such a thing happen to a vige like this? He looked around and found that when the vigers saw him, they unconsciously shrunk their heads. It was as if he was a mountain tiger that would attack at any time.

    He didn¡¯t know why, but Zhao Hai felt that the people in the vige didn¡¯t have the feeling of awe upon seeing a cultivator. On the contrary, he could see fear.

    Zhao Hai also saw a small inn in the vige. He quickly walked over. Inside the inn were two people, an old man and an old woman.

    One could see that it was a small inn. This inn didn¡¯t have anyone inside. There was only the old man sitting on the counter while the old woman was cleaning the tables.

    Seeing Zhao Hai arrive, the old man immediately stood up. He walked forward and then bowed, ¡°Respectable Sir, wee. If you¡¯re here to eat, I¡¯ll have to apologize. Our small shop doesn¡¯t have any food. We also don¡¯t have any liquor. If you have food, we can help you cook it.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he looked at the old man and asked, ¡°Senior, why is the vige like this? I could see that the vige¡¯s location is good. How can you have no food? Also, the people in the vige look very bad. What happened?¡±

    The old man looked at Zhao Hai and sighed, ¡°Mister¡¯s observation is correct. The vige is in a good location. In the past, everyone lived good lives. But this year is different. A huge insect gue arrived and ate everything. Although the Tyrant de Sect managed to suppress the insects, nothing was left for the vige to harvest. Now everyone has problems finding food. A lot of people ate grain seeds. I don¡¯t know if we can survive until next year.¡±

    Zhao Hai was stunned, then his expression couldn¡¯t help but change. He knew farming too well. If it weren¡¯t for a famine, farmers wouldn¡¯t eat their grain seeds. Seeds represented hope for farmers. Without seeds, they wouldn¡¯t have anything to nt in the next season. Then they would have no food.

    While frowning, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°The Tyrant de Sect didn¡¯t do anything? You¡¯re hit by a disaster, the sect should be offering help.¡±

    The old man looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Sir, are you joking? How can the Tyrant de Sect worry about these things? We¡¯re hit by a disaster, what does that have to do with the Tyrant de Sect?¡±

    Zhao Hai felt his mind shake. He quickly understood the issue. The Tyrant de Sect helped the farmers destroy the insect gue, but that was it. In the True Spirit Realm, cultivators held the dominant position. Most cultivators think that they are differentpared to average people. In their minds, mortals were there to serve them. They can offer their protection to the mortals, but the mortals would have to pay them back. Therefore, even if they help mortals during disasters, helping them recover from a disaster wasn¡¯t included.

    This was the biggest difference between the True Spirit Realm and Earth. In the True Spirit Realm, cultivators don¡¯t think too much about average people. In the eyes of cultivators, mortals were like ants. They weren¡¯t worth their care.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯splexion change, the old man didn¡¯t know what he was thinking about. He didn¡¯t dare disturb Zhao Hai either. He was afraid of offending Zhao Hai.

    The old man has seen a lot of things in his life. After their vige was hit by the disaster, they thought about asking cultivators for help. Even if they begged on their knees, cultivators wouldn¡¯t even look them in their eyes. They would be disappointed again and again. Sometimes, cultivators would even punch the cultivators who begged them. Fortunately, cultivators wouldn¡¯t dare kill the vigers because they were under the protection of the Tyrant de Sect. Even so, it was enough for the vigers to be afraid of cultivators. This was the reason why everyone was so afraid of Zhao Hai when he entered the vige.

    Zhao Hai recovered, then he looked at the old man before turning his head outside. He felt that he should do something for them.

    He took hismunication device out and sent a message to Laura. Before long, Laura¡¯s projection appeared. Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s ugly expression, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Brother Hai? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Zhao Hai told Laura about the situation of the vige. Hearing this, Laura¡¯s expression also turned serious. When Zhao Hai finished talking, Laura sighed and said, ¡°This is the difference between the True Spirit Realm and the Lower Realms. What do you n to do?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Inform the two Masters. I¡¯ll tell you the coordinates of the vige. Have the two Masters help the surrounding region. The quicker the better.¡±

 Chapter 2054: Encounter with the Rong Clan

    <h4>Chapter 2054: Encounter with the Rong n</h4>

    The old man stared at Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hide anything from him. In front of the old man, he took out hismunication device and called Laura. Therefore, Zhao Hai¡¯s conversation with Laura was clearly heard. Up until Zhao Hai received hismunication device, the old man was still nkly staring at him.

    At this time, a weeping sound was heard, Zhao Hai followed the sound and saw that it came from the old woman. However, the old woman didn¡¯t dare cry out loud. She sobbed in silence, but it could still be heard. Zhao Hai believed that if he wasn¡¯t in the room, the old woman might have cried louder.

    It was also at this moment that the old man sobered up. He looked at Zhao Hai and kneeled down. He kowtowed multiple times while saying, ¡°Thank you very much Sir! Thank you very much.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly held the old man up as he said, ¡°Senior, there¡¯s no need. It¡¯s something I should do.¡±

    Then at this time, Zhao Hai¡¯smunication device made a sound. He immediately opened his device and saw that instead of Laura, it was the Yin Elder who was at the other side. The Yin Elder looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, is the situation really as serious as you described?¡±

    Zhao Hai gave the Yin Elder a salute and said, ¡°It¡¯s very serious. Master, I think the sect should help them. Although they¡¯re mortals, the sect still recruits talents among them every year. If we help them, they would be loyal to the Tyrant de Sect. This will be good for the sect¡¯s image. Moreover, helping them wouldn¡¯t be expensive. A few grains and some spirit stones should suffice.¡±

    The Yin Elder hesitated. To be honest, he hasn¡¯t done things like disaster relief. They only provided protection to these viges, helping them deal with troublesome matters. Then they would collect taxes. There was no such thing as helping them recover from their problems. Zhao Hai was the first person to bring it up.

    However, the Yin Elder felt that Zhao Hai¡¯s request was reasonable. This task would be very easy for the Tyrant de Sect to aplish. The sect¡¯s territory was vast. They receive tons of grain and resources every year as taxes. Most of the time, these grains would be used to feed animals or make spirit wine. Taking some of these grains out to help disaster victims wouldn¡¯t be hard for the sect to do. Therefore, the Yin Elder didn¡¯t immediately oppose Zhao Hai.

    After telling the vige¡¯s coordinates to the Yin Elder, the Yin Elder gave a few more pointers before ending the call. Then Zhao Hai turned to the old man and said, ¡°Senior, go tell the vige leader that someone from the Tyrant de Sect wille over to provide grain and seed, as well as other necessities. Right, besides this vige, are there other viges hit by the disaster?¡±

    The old man quickly replied, ¡°Replying to Sir, including our vige, there are more than 30 viges in the region that are affected by the disaster. Their situation should be simr to ours. Some might be even worse. I heard that some viges are beginning to die from starvation.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect the matter to be so serious. He couldn¡¯t help but be confused. The True Spirit Realm was filled with mountains rich with nt life. Although these nts didn¡¯t have any medicinal value, they could still be eaten. Why don¡¯t the vigers go and forage for food?

    However, upon looking at the little mouse on his shoulder, Zhao Hai immediately understood why nobody would go to the mountains to forage. This was because the mountains were filled with beasts. Although the beasts weren¡¯t strong, they were still a threat to the vigers who had no cultivation.

    Additionally, Zhao Hai could understand why the starving vigers didn¡¯t leave their vige. If the vigers left, then they wouldn¡¯t be given any help. If they stayed in their vige, then they might survive until the next season and farm. Only then could they be able to feed themselves. But if they left, then it was highly probable that they would starve to death on the road.

    Hearing the situation, Zhao Hai took hismunication device out again and ryed the information to Laura. Then Laura would tell the Yin Elder to adjust the food allocation. The number of people who had been affected by the disaster were muchrger than they thought.

    At this moment, the Yin Yang Elders arrived in the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s Main Hall. In the Sect Master¡¯s pce, the sect master was currently dealing with the sect¡¯s matters. The issues he dealt with were the more important affairs of the sect. As for ordinary matters, other people would deal with them.

    The arrival of the Yin Yang Elders caused the sect master to be surprised. He ced his jade slip down and asked, ¡°Why did the two of youe here? Did your disciple stir up any trouble? Isn¡¯t he undergoing his trial?¡±

    The Yin Elder scoffed and said, ¡°What are you implying? You make it look like Little Hai likes to look for trouble. But the reason we came is indeed rted to Little Hai. Just now, he sent news that some viges under our protection are struggling to eat after an insect gue. He wants us to send someone to help them recover. I think his request is reasonable.¡±

    The Sect Master stared, then he knit his brows and said, ¡°You said vigers? You mean the mortals?¡±

    The Yin Elder nodded, ¡°The mortals. So what if they¡¯re ordinary people? They aren¡¯t worth our help?¡±

    The Sect Master frowned, ¡°But they are just mortals. Why do we need to care about them?¡±

    The Yin Elder forced a smile when he heard this, then he replied, ¡°Sect Master, why can¡¯t we help the mortals? They are also people. Also, we select many of our disciples among them every year. If we help them, not only would we win their loyalty, we can also make our disciples more loyal to the sect. It¡¯s a win-win situation. The only thing we have to pay for is a small portion of food as well as ordinary clothes. These things will just rot in our warehouses anyway. It¡¯s better to use them for good.¡±

    Hearing this, Yin Elder couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he stood up and walked back and forth, thinking. Finally, he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll offer our help. We¡¯ll deal with it immediately.¡±

    At this time, the Yin Elder¡¯smunication device made a sound. He took it out and saw Laura on the other side. Laura cupped her fist and said, ¡°Great Master, Brother Hai said that besides the vige he¡¯s in, there are also more than 30 viges that need help. Some of the viges have members that died of starvation. The situation is more serious than we thought.¡±

    The Yin Elder nodded and said, ¡°I understand.¡± Then he switched hismunication device off. He turned to the Sect Master and said, ¡°As you heard, some people have already starved to death. We have no choice but to intervene.¡±

    The Sect Master nodded, ¡°I heard. Immediately arrange people for the relief operations. We must guarantee that the viges survive until the next season¡¯s harvest. We can¡¯t have more people die of starvation nor die from freezing.¡± The Yin Elder nodded. Then the Sect Master began calling people to deal with the matter.

    It was also at this time that Zhao Hai found out that the old man in the inn was also the Vige Patriarch. In the True Spirit Realm, small viges tend to be popted by a single family. Naturally, therger viges would be jointly controlled by several big ns. This small vige only has one family, so the n patriarch would also be the vige chief.

    The name of the vige was Chang Vige. And everyone in the vige were surnamed Chang. This wasn¡¯t amon surname, but that wasn¡¯t important. No matter what surname they have, Zhao Hai would still help them.

    One has to recognize the efficiency of the Tyrant de Sect. In just two hours after Zhao Hai¡¯s report, the people from the sect arrived.

    The people who came were from the main hall of the Tyrant de Sect, so they all knew Zhao Hai. When they arrived, they greeted Zhao Hai before distributing the food, seeds, and necessities to the families of Chang Vige. Each family even received a certain amount of spirit stones, enough for them to survive for a year.

    The immediate result of this relief operation was that the Chang Vige became the most loyal subjects of the Tyrant de Sect. Each family put up a sign of the sect and worshiped it every day.

    Zhao Hai waspletely unaware of this. When the people from the Tyrant de Sect arrived, he no longer worried about the vige and left to continue his trial. He cannot spend a long time in the vige. Now that the Sect was going through with the disaster relief, Zhao Hai was no longer needed. The sect also hopes that he won¡¯t meddle into this matter anymore.

    Despite this, Zhao Hai felt very depressed in the following days. It wasn¡¯t because he was lonely, but it was because of the scene he passed by. He saw numb expressions on people¡¯s faces as though they had lost all hope of life. Faced with this scene, Zhao Hai¡¯s mood couldn¡¯t get better.

    It was only a weekter did Zhao Hai leave the disaster region. Although he knew that the viges would be saved, he couldn¡¯t help but feel sad upon seeing the disaster victims.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t encounter any dangers in these few days, probably because of the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s activity in the area. This allowed Zhao Hai some reprieve from the Imperial Beast Sect and the Sword Hegemon Sect.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai was in a path with trees on both sides. It was a mountainous area, he was no longer in the ins. Although the True Spirit Realm was quite popted, its area was also bigger. Therefore, it gave out the feeling of vastness with a sparse poption. To be honest, Zhao Hai liked this feeling.

    As he walked the path, Zhao Hai suddenly heard the sound of a horse carriage. He turned his head to see that there was a carriage being pulled by four horse-type beasts. Naturally, these beasts weren¡¯t high level. They were beasts thatmoners generally use.

    Behind the horses was a huge carriage. The intricate design on the carriage told a lot about the person sitting inside.

    There were two people in the driver¡¯s seat of the carriage. One of them was holding the reins while the other sat there with his arms crossed. The carriage was quite fast. And since he didn¡¯t want any trouble nor did he want to get hit by the carriage, Zhao Hai quickly gave way.

    But to his surprise, when the carriage was in front of him, the driver pulled the reins causing the four horses to stop. Seeing this, Zhao Hai¡¯s pupils turned serious. One could see that the driver was a cultivator with quite some strength.

    Zhao Hai looked at the driver and the person beside him and his guess wasn¡¯t wrong. The person driving the carriage was a two-meter high giant with bronze skin. Looking at his appearance, Zhao Hai could see that his defense was formidable and he was an innately talented body cultivator. However, this person¡¯s strength was on the low-end at thete Rebirth Stage.

    As for the person sitting beside the driver, he looked 40 years old and his skin was fair. His hand was well-manicured and his face was stern. Unlike the driver, he was quite strong at the Soul Fusion Stage.

    While Zhao Hai was inspecting the two, the two were also sizing him up. Then the person beside the driver cupped his fist and said, ¡°Mister, this one is the third steward of the Rong n. Mister, if you came out to practice, how about taking up a mission?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared. He heard of the Rong n before. The Rong n was quite famous in the Tyrant de Sect. This fame didn¡¯te from the n¡¯s powerful experts. Although the n has a few reputable cultivators, it didn¡¯t have a powerful expert that was enough to move the Tyrant de Sect. It only has a few powerful elders that could support the n. Instead, the Rong n was famous because they were a huge affiliated merchant n of the Tyrant de Sect. They might not have talent in cultivation, but the Rong n¡¯s innate skill in business was unmatched. Most of the huge industries under the Tyrant de Sect were set up with the help of the Rong n. Therefore, the Rong n has a position within it called the Outer Sect Steward. This shows how important the family was to the Tyrant de Sect.

    Although Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t have a lot of information regarding the entire True Spirit Realm, he was quite knowledgeable of the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s matters. So how could he be unaware of this important partner of the Tyrant de Sect? However, he doesn¡¯t understand why the Rong n was inviting him for a mission.

    Zhao Hai was puzzled, but he cupped his fist and said, ¡°I have seen mister. May I ask what the mission is?¡±

 Chapter 2055: Bodyguard Mission

    <h4>Chapter 2055: Bodyguard Mission</h4>

    Missions aren¡¯t unique to cultivators. In fact, rogue cultivators also take up missions. However, rogue cultivators wouldn¡¯t earn contribution points. Instead, they earn spirit stones or jade essence. They rarely receive anything other than that.

    Moreover, missions for sect disciples and rogue cultivators were different. Missions taken up by sect disciples were released by the sect and their rewards were very rich. On the other hand, rogue cultivators receive their missions from merchants and some were actually from farmers. And these missions came in all forms. Sometimes a farmer¡¯s canal might be blocked, so the farmer would take out spirit stones and hire a rogue cultivator to help them. Merchants usually hire rogue cultivators as guards to protect them while transporting goods.

    Don¡¯t assume that there are no bandits in the True Spirit Realm. In fact, there were plenty of bandits all throughout the realm. Most of these bandit groups were rogue cultivators. They take from merchants to maintain their livelihood. Moreover, these rogue cultivators weren¡¯t full time bandits. Because of this, there was no way for the sects to track them down.

    Therefore, merchants would employ rogue cultivators to guard their goods during transit. So it wasn¡¯t strange that Zhao Hai was invited by the Rong n¡¯s steward.

    The True Spirit Realm might be ruled by cultivators, but this doesn¡¯t mean that there are no merchants among the mortals. There were plenty of mortal merchants in the True Spirit Realm. However, if these merchants didn¡¯t have the support of cultivators, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to do business for long. This was the reality of the True Spirit Realm.

    This reality allowed rogue cultivators to thrive in the True Spirit Realm. This was because rogue cultivators were almost always needed by the average person. Rogue cultivators being offered missions by mortals was amon matter.

    The steward looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Does mister have any goals at the moment? If mister doesn¡¯t, then we¡¯d like to hire mister to guard the convoy of our youngdy. Our youngdy is currently going to Flycloud City to visit her family. The more protection she has, the better. If mister agrees, we will be responsible for your food and lodging. And after arriving at Flycloud City, we will give mister fifty jade essences as a reward.¡±

    The reward was extremely rich, especially for rogue cultivators. This reward was very good. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t feel anything about the reward. What he cared about was the details of the mission.

    The Rong n wasn¡¯t a small family. They were very intertwined with the Tyrant de Sect, especially inside the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s domain. Almost every cultivator, rogue cultivator, or bandit knew the rtionship between the Rong n and the Tyrant de Sect. As long as they were inside the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s territory, members of the Rong n were safe.

    But now, the Rong n was willing to pay a high price for Zhao Hai to protect their convoy. It was certain that there¡¯s more to the mission than what was said.

    Seeing Zhao Hai frown without making noise, the steward couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is mister currently on a mission? Then that¡¯s truly regrettable.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not on a mission. I¡¯m just afraid that I might not bepetent enough to take on mister¡¯s mission. In fact, I just finished my previous task. If mister doesn¡¯t dislike my level, then I will take this mission.¡± Although he didn¡¯t know why the Rong n was being so guarded, Zhao Hai still decided to take the mission. He also wants to go to Flycloud city.

    Flycloud City isn¡¯t an ordinary city under the Tyrant de Sect. The city could be considered as a border city. Passing through Flycloud City meant crossing into the territory of another sect, the Butterfly Sect.

    The Butterfly Sect wasn¡¯t a sect of demon beasts. In fact, the sect has this name because of its weapon, movement technique, and rtionship with demon beasts. Their weapon was called the Butterfly de. Their movement technique was called the Butterfly Dance Movement Technique. And the sect rears special beasts called the Hidden Mist dewing Butterfly.

    The Butterfly Sect wasn¡¯t considered a Great Sect. However, its disciples were still hard to deal with. First, their weapon, the Butterfly de was one of the few hidden weapons on the True Spirit Realm. Secondly, their movement technique, the Butterfly Dance Movement Technique, was famous in the entire realm for allowing its user to drift from ce to ce with no pattern for the opponent to follow. Third, their demon beast.

    The Hidden Mist dewing Butterly was a beast that could release a dense fog that could block the vision as well as the spiritual force of a cultivator. This would turn the cultivator deaf and blind. The butterfly¡¯s wing was also special. The wings were very tenacious yet very thin. They could hide their body in the dense fog and then use their wings to cut the enemy. It was a headache to deal with.

    Although the Butterfly sect wouldn¡¯t easily provoke the Tyrant de Sect, it wasn¡¯t afraid of it either. But it was hard for the Butterfly Sect and the Tyrant de Sect to have any conflicts since the rtionship between the two sects was very good. It could be said that they were allies.

    Naturally, there were no true allies in the True Spirit Realm. The Tyrant de Sect and the Butterfly Sect might have some minor conflicts in their border, but it didn¡¯t escte into a bigger conflict. But as the matter stands, the border wasn¡¯t entirely peaceful.

    Zhao Hai wanted to visit the Butterfly Sect¡¯s domain to see what its disciples were like. He wanted to see and experience how they use the Butterfly de.

    Because of this reason, Zhao Hai agreed to the employment of the Rong n. Upon hearing that Zhao Hai agreed, the steward nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. Mister, please get on board.¡± As he said that, he gestured towards the carriage.

    Zhao Hai nodded that there were tforms on the side of the carriage for people to stand on. It seems like it was made specifically for guards. Without hesitation, Zhao Hai cupped his fist towards the steward before jumping onto the tform on the left side. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s stable form and actions, the steward couldn¡¯t help but nod. Then he turned towards the driver and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The driver shook the reins to let the horses run.

    As he stood at the side of the carriage, Zhao Hai looked at the rapidly passing scenery and breathed some fresh air. To be honest, it has been some time since he experienced this. Generally, he would sit inside the carriage. But now he was standing outside acting as a guard.

    Thinking of this, a smile involuntarily appeared on Zhao Hai¡¯s face. He felt that his current circumstance was very interesting. He didn¡¯t have any thoughts about the youngdy of the Rong n. He already has Laura and the others, he didn¡¯t want to provoke them.

    Laura and the others have been with him for a long time. They followed him from the lower realms. Their rtionship has reached a point where nothing can separate them. Therefore, Zhao Hai has no ns to look at other women. It would only harm his rtionship with Laura and the others. Zhao Hai also wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would do such a thing.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai acted like an ordinary rogue cultivator. In front of the Rong n, he would act honestly and stick to his role as a bodyguard.

    The carriage was very fast. Moreover, the driver was quite familiar with the road. When noon arrived, they arrived at a medium-sized town. This town was called River Town, due to the river that cut straight to the middle. The river itself wasn¡¯t famous, but it was a main transit point between two territories.

    Although River Town wasn¡¯t big, its climate was very good due to its proximity to the river. Its environment was clean and the meals at its restaurants tasted very good.

    The carriage stopped in front of a tavern. This surprised Zhao Hai. He thought that a youngdy of the Rong n would look for a nicer and more solitary ce. The tavern they stopped at was only a small establishment. And one could see that it has quite a lot of people inside.

    After the carriage stopped, the steward got down and entered the tavern first. The small tavern was called the Yu n restaurant.

    Zhao Hai knew what the steward was doing. With the status of the Rong n¡¯s youngdy, she couldn¡¯t just enter the restaurant and look for a seat. Therefore, the steward had to go in first to prepare the seats before the youngdy could enter.

    Before long, the steward walked out of the shop and went to the side of the carriage. Then he bowed and said, ¡°Young Lady, the table has been prepared. You can exit the carriage.¡±

    Inside, a young girl¡¯s voice replied, ¡°Thank you very much, Uncle Gui.¡± Then the carriage door opened and a 14 year old girl went out first. The child had the clothing of a servant, but she looked smart and with ss.

    After the little girl came out, she extended her hand towards the carriage door. The hand was then grasped by a white glove made of silk. The glove had lotus embroidered on it using gold thread. Before long, another female exited the carriage.

    Zhao Hai looked at the young woman who stepped down and couldn¡¯t see anything. However, the girl¡¯s figure was very small. Her face was covered with a light gauze. One couldn¡¯t see what she really looked like.

    Zhao Hai has no ns to look further. He just looked at the youngdy and then averted his gaze. He maintained his vignce during this time. He doesn¡¯t know why, but he could feel that a malicious gaze was directed towards them, especially towards the Rong n¡¯s youngdy.

    This gaze caused Zhao Hai to feel ufortable. This wasn¡¯t because he doesn¡¯t want anything to happen to the Rong n¡¯s youngdy. Instead, it was because he was afraid that if there were people having ideas now, then that means that there would be more trouble along the way.

 Chapter 2056: A Handsome Attacker

    <h4>Chapter 2056: A Handsome Attacker</h4>

    At this time, the carriage driver saw Zhao Hai looking around and couldn¡¯t help but be curious. So he went over and whispered, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the driver for a moment before looking around once more, then he replied, ¡°I feel a malicious gaze in our direction. It¡¯s making me ufortable.¡±

    The driver replied, ¡°Brother, you are that sensitive? However, River Town is in the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s domain. If someone has any ideas towards the Rong n, the sect will slice them up.¡±

    Zhao Hai continued to frown as he replied, ¡°They might be in the city to monitor our movements. Brother, you have to believe me. I¡¯ve been in multiple life and death situations, so my senses are very sensitive. This sensitivity has saved my life time and time again. If you have an opportunity, inform Steward Gui about this.¡±

    When he heard this, the driver¡¯s expression turned serious. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell Steward Gui. Now let¡¯s go in. We¡¯ll sit together during lunch.¡± Zhao Hai looked over and found that the Rong n¡¯s youngdy along with her maid had followed the steward into the tavern. So he and the driver followed in as well.

    Just like the driver said, the steward brought the youngdy to the upstairs private dining room along with the maid while the driver would be downstairs to eat. The food was alreadyid out on the table along with three sets of bowls and chopsticks.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai knew that the steward would alsoe down to eat in a while. And since Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t in a hurry to eat, after sitting down he took a piece of meat and handed it to the waiter for the chef to roast.

    The driver was puzzled by Zhao Hai¡¯s actions. At this time, the little mouse came out and sat down on Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder. The driver looked at the mouse and said, ¡°Brother, my name is Rong San. Is this little mouse your pet? It looks like a demon beast.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It is a demon beast, but it¡¯s not very strong. It¡¯s quite a smart one. Moreover, it only eats the meat that I have. It won¡¯t eat other things.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Rong San nodded and said, ¡°What an interesting mouse. Brother,e, let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared at Rong San and said, ¡°We¡¯re going to eat? We won¡¯t wait for Steward Gui?¡±

    Rong San shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. We don¡¯t know when Steward Gui wille down. It¡¯s better to eat first.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and no longer held back. He took his chopsticks and began to eat. To be honest, although the food was good, it wasn¡¯t ster. Zhao Hai only ate a bowl before he stopped.

    Just as Zhao Hai put his tableware down, Steward Gui returned. Zhao Hai and the driver both had discretion, so they didn¡¯t move any of the dishes close to Steward Gui¡¯s spot. Steward Gui also didn¡¯t hold back and ate his meal leisurely. After wiping his mouth and rinsing his pte with tea, Steward Gui turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai, I hope that you can pay special attention to the youngdy¡¯s safety. As long as the mission ispleted, I will make sure that you are treated well.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Steward Gui is too polite. You can rest assured.¡±

    At this time, Rong San said, ¡°Uncle Gui, Mister Zhao Hai told me that he felt a malicious gaze towards us when we arrived at the shop. He wants us to be careful.¡±

    Hearing Rong San, the steward couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then his expression turned serious as he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Is Mister certain?¡± Naturally, he was cing great importance on Zhao Hai¡¯s report.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Although my cultivation isn¡¯t high, I havepleted plenty of missions. My senses are very sensitive. I can feel that someone with evil intentions is observing us. Their gaze towards the youngdy is the most intense.¡±

    When he heard Zhao Hai, the steward¡¯splexion turned ugly. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make sure to pay attention.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and no longer spoke.

    They didn¡¯t spend a long time eating lunch. After eating, the carriage quickly left River Town. Naturally, Zhao Hai was still on the side of the carriage acting as a guard.

    After crossing River Town, the path became livelier. They would often meet other Merchants along the way. Some merchants don¡¯t possess spatial bags and could only carry their goods on horse-drawn carriages.

    Zhao Hai knew that although spatial equipment were popr in the True Spirit Realm, that poprity only referred to cultivators. As for ordinary people, spatial equipment were rare items. Ordinary merchants would find it hard to obtain spatial equipment.

    Seeing so many people, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved. He doesn¡¯t believe that, in such a popted road inside the territory of the Tyrant de Sect, someone would have huge enough courage to attack them. If such a thing happens, the Tyrant de Sect would never let them off.

    The afternoon was very boring, but Zhao Hai was used to it. Night came and they couldn¡¯t reach another town, so the carriage could only stop at a small vige.

    Under the management of the steward, they were amodated inside a separate house that had three rooms. The youngdy and her maid would stay in one room while Zhao Hai, Rong San, and Steward Gui would stay in the other room. The third room was the kitchen, so it couldn¡¯t be upied by anyone.

    Zhao Hai was very rxed in the evening. Rong San also wasn¡¯t very busy. After he fed the horses, he no longer had anything to do. Steward Gui was the busy one. He ran back and forth as he dealt with various tasks.

    Around 9 o¡¯clock, Steward Gui finally entered their room. Originally, the room only had one bed. Now it had two additional beds.

    When Steward Gui entered the room, he saw Zhao Hai practicing on top of his bed. Steward Gui couldn¡¯t help but nod. Although Zhao Hai¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t high, he had the drive to cultivate. Such a hardworking person would always leave a favorable impression.

    Rong San was already asleep. When Zhao Hai felt that Steward Gui entered, he opened his eyes and gave him a nod. Steward Gui looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, are you still feeling the gaze you noticed earlier this morning?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°It¡¯s still there. I¡¯m certain that the other party has arrived in this vige. Perhaps they will take action tonight.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Steward Gui couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°We need someone to act as a sentry tonight. I¡¯ll defend until midnight while you cover the other half. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need, I can keep watch for the entire night. You can go and rest.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai closed his eyes and no longer spoke.

    Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance, Steward Gui couldn¡¯t help but raise his brows. However, he stillid down on his bed to sleep. He lied down with his usual clothes, ready to take action at any time.

    Midnight arrived and nothing happened. But Zhao Hai still felt that the other party was getting ready to act. This was because his instincts were getting stronger and stronger.

    Around 2 o¡¯clock, Zhao Hai noticed that the other party had begun to move. Zhao Hai could feel the intense aura of maliceing from this person. The other party was quickly approaching Zhao Hai¡¯s location. Zhao Hai also took his de out as he exited their room. Then he calmly stood in front of the youngdy¡¯s room.

    There was no moon outside and the only light source was the stars. Zhao Hai already wore dark clothes and he turned his de into ck. Therefore, he perfectly melded into the darkness of the night.

    As Zhao Hai stood guard, a shadow from outside the residence sneaked in. He could feel that the other party was at the Soul Fusion Stage. No wonder they dared toe, since Steward Gui was also at the Soul Fusion Stage.

    Surprisingly, the movement technique that the person used was very special. He moved like a snake as he advanced. Moreover, he was very quiet. But at the same time, Zhao Hai haspletely withdrawn his aura and also used his earth-element ability to meld into the surroundings. It was almost impossible for the enemy to notice his presence.

    Zhao Hai continued to observe the intruder. What¡¯s unique about the attacker was that although they were wearing ck clothing, they wore schrly robes. They also had a ck fan in their hand.

    However, these things were relevant right now. Zhao Hai was currently paying attention to the other party¡¯s face. This was because they didn¡¯t bother covering their face. It revealed a handsome face. If he appeared on the street during the day, he would definitely attract the attention of all the women.

    Zhao Hai has seen plenty of handsome men before, but this is the first time that he saw a handsome person attacking with their face uncovered. Zhao Hai continued to observe, he wanted to see what they wanted to do next.

    After infiltrating the residence, the handsome man made a satisfied nod. Then he walked towards the room that Zhao Hai and the others were staying in. This caused Zhao Hai to stare. He didn¡¯t know why this fellow was going to his room. Perhaps this person was nning to deal with the three of them before taking the youngdy.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried that the person would find that there was one person missing inside the room. This was because there was still someone sitting on Zhao Hai¡¯s bed, but that person was Zhao Hai¡¯s clone.

    What¡¯s special about this person was that their steps didn¡¯t make any sounds at all. Moreover, their aura waspletely restrained. If not for Zhao Hai feeling their hostility, he would not have noticed them. Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t believe that such a person would be a mere assassin in the True Spirit Realm.

    When the man walked to Zhao Hai¡¯s room, he turned his hand over and took out a small pipe. Then he stretched the pipe into the room. When he saw this, a ck line couldn¡¯t help but appear on Zhao Hai¡¯s forehead. He thought of the many ways this guy could deal with them, but he didn¡¯t expect that they would resort to such old fashioned methods.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but cough as he said, ¡°I just have to say, don¡¯t you have other methods? This one is too embarrassing.¡±

    As soon as the person heard Zhao Hai¡¯s voice, they couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then theirplexion changed as they quickly retreated. Their eyes werepletely fixated on Zhao Hai.

 Chapter 2057: Flower Den Cult

    <h4>Chapter 2057: Flower Den Cult</h4>

    Zhao Hai slowly revealed himself. As he looked at the handsome man, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°I must say, aren¡¯t you ashamed? Do you actually use this method? It doesn¡¯t really fit your image.¡±

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t even work in the first ce.¡± Along with this voice, the room¡¯s door opened as Steward Gui and Rong San walked out. Rong San held a huge axe in his hand and was now giving the handsome man a cold gaze.

    Seeing that his opportunity has been ruined, the handsome man let it go. He shook his folding fan twice before saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to use this, but it seems like fate isn¡¯t on your side. You can¡¯t me me, you¡¯re all courting death!¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Who dies or not is still uncertain. Looking at our appearance, you don¡¯t seem to be an average person. Reveal your name.¡±

    As soon as he heard this, the handsome man couldn¡¯t help but snort, ¡°You¡¯re wasting your breath. Dead people don¡¯t need to know anything.¡± Then he used his ck fan to attack Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai sneered, he didn¡¯t hesitate as he used his de to block the iing attack. The handsome man didn¡¯t use all of his strength to attack Zhao Hai. In his opinion, of the three people, the steward was the biggest threat. After all, the steward was the only Soul Fusion Cultivator among the three. Because of this, he didn¡¯t treat Zhao Hai seriously, he was focused on the steward.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think too much and just used his de technique to trap the enemy inside. It must be mentioned that Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual qi was in no wayparable to the handsome man. Soul Fusion cultivators essentially have double the amount of spiritual qi. But in terms of achievements, the handsome man was too far from Zhao Hai. In addition to neglecting to use his full power, the handsome man was soon pushed back by Zhao Hai¡¯s de.

    This stunned the handsome man, as well as Steward Gui and Rong San. Jumping stages to attack was possible in the True Spirit Realm, but it was very umon. Most importantly, those who could jump ranks were generally talented geniuses from famous ns or sects. The three haven¡¯t heard of a genius named Zhao Hai who managed to jump ranks using his de technique.

    The handsome man regretted being careless. He regretted taking action at this time. Zhao Hai was very difficult to deal with, and the other two had yet to make a move. Once Steward Gui and Rong San took action, the handsome man would be in a heap of trouble.

    Seeing that the situation wasn¡¯t optimistic, the handsome man began to consider his escape. But he knows that if he used up his strength to keep Zhao Hai away, then Steward Gui and Rong San would intervene. So he didn¡¯t immediately use all of his strength. On the contrary, he continued to block Zhao Hai¡¯s attack while leading him away from Steward Gui and Rong San.

    But how could Zhao Hai be unaware of the handsome man¡¯s ns? However, he didn¡¯t make any noise. It was impossible for the handsome man to escape. Zhao Hai¡¯s clone had already moved and was waiting outside. If the handsome man wants to run away, then he would be blocked by Zhao Hai¡¯s clone.

    Steward Gui was also not stupid, he was simrly aware of the handsome man¡¯s n. He led Rong San to circle around to surround the enemy. When he saw Steward Gui and Rong San going into position, the handsome man knew that escape was bing more difficult. His eyes turned as he nced at the room of the Rong n¡¯s young miss. He stopped blocking the attacks and began to retreat with all his might.

    Although Zhao Hai¡¯s de techniques were very strong, the handsome man wasn¡¯t weak. Zhao Hai¡¯s de technique was only enough to cover the gap in cultivation. It was almost impossible for him to defeat the enemy. Therefore, Zhao Hai¡¯s previous advantage was beginning to slow down. The two sides were bing evenly-matched.

    Seeing this, Steward Gui coldly snorted. Then he waved his hand and took out arge de. Then he attacked the handsome man.

    With Steward Gui joining in, the handsome cultivator was soon pushed into a defensive position. Despite this, the handsome man was still able to hold on with his strength. Zhao Hai and Steward Gui were unable to deal with him.

    Rong San was unable to join in on the fight. He was the weakest person present. Moreover, his weapon was the greataxe. This weapon was useful during huge battles but useless in small skirmishes. Therefore, Rong San can only stand on the side and observe the fight.

    At this moment, the enemy suddenly waved his hand and threw ck sand towards Zhao Hai and Steward Gui. When the sand appeared, Zhao Hai could smell that it stunk like fish. He was certain that the sand was poisonous, so he quickly shouted, ¡°Be careful, its poisonous!¡± Steward Gui naturally knew that the ck sand wasn¡¯t a good thing, so he quickly took a step back.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t retreat. Instead, he used his de light to protect himself. All sanding towards him were quickly directed away.

    All of a sudden, the handsome man lunged forward with a strange movement, like a snake. In an instant, he drilled through the space between Zhao Hai and Steward Gui. His target wasn¡¯t the courtyard wall, but the youngdy¡¯s room.

    Seeing this, Manager Gui¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change, then he shouted, ¡°You Bastard, you dare!¡± Then he moved on to pursue. Unfortunately, he was unable to catch up.

    The handsome manughed. But before he could sneak into the youngdy¡¯s room, a de suddenly appeared on his path. This de came in very quickly.

    The handsome cultivator let out a strange yelp before using his folding fan to block the de. Then he quickly jumped to the room. But at this time, Zhao Hai¡¯s de light was already on its way to kill him.

    The handsome cultivator scoffed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be proud yet, I will be back!¡± Then he used his movement technique to vanish from sight.

    When Zhao Hai heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but stagger, almost falling down the roof. He didn¡¯t expect that man to say such words. Those words were too familiar. In novels, those who said that line would oftentimes suffer a bad fate.

    As he stood on the roof, Zhao Hai looked at the direction that the handsome cultivator left towards. He couldn¡¯t help but let out a long breath. Then he jumped down from the roof. He knows that he couldn¡¯t catch up to that man. He might be able to catch up if he used his winged horse, but he has no ns of doing that right now.

    Once Zhao Hai returned to the courtyard, Steward Gui looked at him and asked, ¡°How is it?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t catch up. His movement technique is too fast. I thought we would be able to deal with him, but I didn¡¯t expect that he was a poison user. I have miscalcted.¡±

    Steward Gui patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Call me Uncle Gui from now on. And there¡¯s no need to scold yourself. That fellow is a sect cultivator. It¡¯s normal that we can¡¯t stop him.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he looked at Steward Gui and said, ¡°Uncle Gui, do you know him?¡±

    Steward Gui shook his head and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know him, I can guess his identity. A sectes to mind when I recall his abilities. He should be from the Flower Den Cult. It¡¯s a medium grade evil sect whose disciples are beautiful men and women. What¡¯s repulsive about this sect is that both of its male and female disciples are all flower-pickers.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He also heard about the Flower Den Cult. And just like Steward Gui said, it was an obscene sect. The reason they were able to exist until now was because they were a member of the Demonic Dao Alliance. WIth severalrge Demonic sects behind them, the sect was able to be rampant until now.

    Sects in the True Spirit Realm are divided into three factions, the Righteous, the Evil, and the Demonic. Of the 81 Great Sects, 35 belong to the righteous faction, 28 belong to the demonic faction, and 18 belong to the evil faction.

    The three factions might have conflicting beliefs with each other, but they didn¡¯t wage huge wars. Each faction knew that the other two were very formidable. Even if they were able to destroy one faction, they would have to pay a huge price to do so. In this case, nobody would dare take action.

    The righteous faction has the Righteous Dao League, the demon faction has the Demonic Dao Alliance, while the evil faction has the Devil Dao Coalition. It was said that a lot of Ghost Cultivators were hidden within the evil faction.

    These three factions were the true overlords of the True Spirit Realm. However, there were still a lot of conflicts within these factions. If there were no internal problems, a faction would be able to easily deal with the other two. Because of this, the True Spirit Realm was currently in a three-sided stalemate.

    The Flower Den Cult was actually a coreponent of the Demonic Dao Alliance. One shouldn¡¯t underestimate the Flower Den Cult for just being a medium-grade sect. The Flower Den Cult uses mortals as a furnace to cultivate. At the same time, they can provide cultivation furnaces to the other sects. Every year, the Flower Den Sects would marry out their disciples to the other sects. Other sects would also send their female disciples to the Flower Den Cult to marry in. The Flower Den Sect used this interweaving rtions to form a huge of connection within the Demonic Dao Alliance. This caused other people to hesitate in forming a grudge with the cult.

    Ordinary rogue cultivators might not know about the intricacies of the Flower Den Cult, but Zhao Hai did. Although he hasn¡¯t been in the True Spirit Realm for long, the Tyrant de Sect knew a lot about other sects in the realm. With the Tyrant de Sect at his back, Zhao Hai knew much more than rogue cultivators did in their entire lives.

    Steward Gui looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Zhao Hai, have you heard about the Flower Den Cult?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I heard others say that it¡¯s a sect in the demonic faction. Why would they dare enter the territory of the Tyrant de Sect? Aren¡¯t they afraid of being chased down by the sect?¡±

    Steward Gui forced a smile and said, ¡°Of course they won¡¯t dare offend the Tyrant de Sect. But as long as they seed in the abduction and leave the territory of the sect, there¡¯s nothing we could do. The Tyrant de Sect wouldn¡¯t start a war just over our youngdy. If they waged war, they would be facing the strength of the Demonic Dao Alliance.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then he looked at Steward Gui and asked, ¡°Uncle Gui, why would that fellow abduct the youngdy? I could see that the youngdy was just a mortal. There shouldn¡¯t be anything special about her.¡±

    Steward Gui smiled bitterly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. The young miss¡¯ body is special. She has the Nine Yin Pure Veins. It¡¯s an ice element spirit root that mutated from water element roots. Because of this, the young miss can¡¯t cultivate. As soon as she circtes spiritual qi through her nerves, her meridians would freeze and she would die. But for the Flower Den Cult, miss is¡­ sigh, in short, let¡¯s be more careful in the future. Now that we¡¯ve been targeted by the demonic faction, our troubles won¡¯t be small.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Zhao Hai immediately understood what was going on. The Nine Yin Pure Veins was an ice-element spirit root, which essentially means that the woman has a body of pure yin. For the Flower Den Cult who uses people as cultivation furnaces, this physique was extremely valuable. No wonder the handsome man was after the young miss.

    The happenings in the courtyard naturally rmed the people in the vige. However, since the vigers were just mortals, they knew that they couldn¡¯t participate in battles between cultivators. Even if they were interested in seeing the battle, they would be risking their lives if they approached.

    After speaking with Zhao Hai, Steward Gui approached the young miss¡¯ room and whispered, ¡°Young Miss, sorry for disturbing your rest.¡±

    A girl¡¯s voice replied, ¡°It¡¯s not a problem, Uncle Gui. Thank you for your trouble. We¡¯ll leave tomorrow afternoon so that you can still rest.¡±

    Steward Gui quickly shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. We can depart on schedule. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be able to reach Magnificent Dragon City in time to rest. Then we¡¯ll be in danger.¡±

    The young miss¡¯ voice replied, ¡°Then we¡¯ll follow Uncle Gui¡¯s n. You should rest.¡± Steward Guiplied, then he took Zhao Hai and Rong San to rest in their room. After arriving at their room, Rong San received his greataxe and then patted Zhao Hai on the shoulder while saying, ¡°Good Brother, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so strong. You actually managed to block that fellowpletely.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just innately skilled in the de. If we really fought seriously, I won¡¯t be able to stop him. My cultivation is lower, so he can stall me until I run out of energy. He only escaped because he¡¯s afraid of Uncle Gui.¡±

    At this time, Steward Gui said, ¡°Alright, go to sleep. We still have to travel early tomorrow.¡± Zhao Hai and Rong Sanplied. Rong Sanid down on his bed and snored before long. As for Zhao Hai, he sat cross-legged on his bed to cultivate. Seeing this, Steward Gui couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, he was now aware that Zhao Hai was a cultivation maniac.

    Zhao Hai also needed to show an image of a cultivation maniac to exin his proficiency with the de. Otherwise, Steward Gui would be suspicious. Zhao Hai felt that the journey of the Rong n¡¯s young miss isn¡¯t as simple as visiting family.

    The people from the Flower Den Cult didn¡¯t return for the second half of the night. Zhao Hai and the others rested until dawn. Then they ate a small meal and paid the vige chief for the amodation before leaving in haste.

 Chapter 2058: Treacherous Plan of the Flower Den Sect

    <h4>Chapter 2058: Treacherous n of the Flower Den Sect</h4>

    Magnificent Dragon City was a medium-grade city. It was also the ce where Zhao Hai and the others decided to stay the night. There¡¯s nothing special about the city other than being under the Tyrant de Sect. Its most famous feature was Magnificent Dragon Mountain.

    Magnificent Dragon Mountain was a huge mountain that was governed by the Tyrant de Sect. Despite its name, the mountain had ack of powerful beasts in it. The disciples of the Tyrant de Sect even call it the Gentle Mountain. The beasts present on the mountain can be hunted by mortals and eaten to improve their nutrition.

    Magnificent Mountain didn¡¯t have a good position in the eyes of cultivators. There were neither good beasts nor useful herbs inside. Cultivators rarely visit the mountain. It couldn¡¯t injure people, even mortals. In addition to the cultivators calling it Gentle Mountain, mortals also call it the Sacred Mountain.

    Mortals under the Tyrant de Sect refer to Magnificent Dragon Mountain as Sacred Mountain because it is the only mountain in the sect¡¯s territory that mortals could enjoy. They could venture into the mountain to hunt for food and enjoy the scenery.

    It was also because of Magnificent Dragon Mountain that its affiliate city was a known food city among mortals in the True Spirit Realm. Because cultivators don¡¯t want anything from the area, there were very few cultivators around the city. And without cultivators to rely on, the city¡¯s development was limited. After all, cultivators were the rulers of the True Spirit Realm.

    Zhao Hai and the others spent the night in this food city. With the events ofst night, Steward Gui was more careful. Although Magnificent Dragon City wasn¡¯t a city of cultivators, there was still a branch of the Tyrant de Sect present. After all, it was still a city under the Tyrant de Sect. So Zhao Hai and the others should be safe here.

    Restaurants of Magnificent Dragon City were quite famous. Naturally, their hotels were also quite good. What the Rong ncks the most is money, so Steward Gui chose to stay in the city¡¯s most famous hotel, named Dragon Pce.

    The hotel had a vulgar name, but its environment was very good. The entire establishment was 12 storeys high with the first three floors being a restaurant. The rest of the floors were amodations.

    After arranging everything, Steward Gui had people deliver food to the young miss¡¯ room. Meanwhile, he took Zhao Hai and Rong San to the dining hall.

    Once the three were settled down, Steward Gui sighed and said, ¡°Yesterday¡¯s matter really frightened the young miss. Because of this, she hasn¡¯t eaten anything since. Who would have thought that we would experience such a thing.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know how to respond. Nobody hoped to be attacked in the middle of the night. But if the situationes, then you can¡¯t find anybody for help.

    Steward Gui drank some wine before adding, ¡°We cannot let our guard down. Those people from the Flower Den Cult don¡¯t follow thew. Most importantly, each and every one of them are experts in poison. Since they can¡¯t deal with us directly, they might use underhanded means.¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned and said, ¡°Will that person look for helpers?¡±

    Steward Gui shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s close to impossible. You don¡¯t understand the Flower Den Cult. They¡¯re in the demonic faction, ruthless individuals with no righteousness. In the demonic faction, conflicts frequently ur even among disciple brothers. Fellow disciples killing each other was verymon. Sects in the demonic faction don¡¯t penalize disciples who kill another disciple. Because of this, there are very few alliances in the demonic faction. Sects within it were usually alone. Because they don¡¯t trust each other, they don¡¯t have friends. Demonic faction disciples who were trusting are easily killed.¡±

    ¡°The Flower Den Cult might not be afraid of the righteous faction, but they are afraid of the Tyrant de Sect. The Tyrant de Sect is famous for its domineering stance and its unity. Nobody dared to fight a disciple of the Tyrant de Sect in fear of facing the wrath of the entire sect. Therefore, now that we¡¯re in a city with a branch of the Tyrant de Sect, that fellow would definitely use poison. It¡¯s also impossible for the fellow to ask for help. If too many demonic faction disciples are detected in a certain area, the Tyrant de Sect wouldn¡¯t mind chopping them all down.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he frowned and said, ¡°Poison will be hard to deal with. If the Flower Den Cult is good with poison, then their poison will certainly be difficult to detect. Uncle Gui, have you thought of any solutions?¡±

    Steward Gui knit his brows and said, ¡°At present, I have no solutions. We can only eat at trusted restaurants and bring our own food. Huge establishments should have countermeasures against poison.¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Uncle Gui, we should buy a couple beasts. Before eating, we¡¯ll let the beasts try the food first. If something happens to them, we won¡¯t eat the food.¡±

    Steward Gui stared, then he patted his head and said, ¡°Good idea. Good. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    Just as Steward Gui said this, the weeping voice of a young girl was heard, ¡°Uncle Gui,e quick. The young miss, it seems like she¡¯s been poisoned.¡± Steward Gui recognized this voice, it was the maid of the young miss. He quickly stood up and ran towards the young miss¡¯ room. The others followed closely behind.

    Before long, the group arrived in the youngdy¡¯s room. The moment they entered, Zhao Hai smelled a certain fragrance, it was sweet.

    At the same time, the Space gave a prompt that the fragrance was poisonous. He looked around and his eyes shrank. This was because he saw two things.

    The room¡¯s basin and incense burner. Naturally, the room of the Rong n¡¯s young miss wouldn¡¯t be bad. This was the best room in Dragon Pce. There was a water basin that exuded a pleasant fragrance. There was also an incense burner that let out a calming smoke.

    Seeing these two things, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hesitate to open the windows. Then he took the basin and sent it to the Space.

    After examining the state of the young miss, Steward Gui looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s actions and couldn¡¯t help but stare. He asked, ¡°Little Hai, what happened?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°The basin has the Night¡¯s Dream Aroma while the incense burner has Lover¡¯s Tear. These two fragrances aren¡¯t poisonous when used on their own. But if they are together, they will turn into an intense aphrodisiac. Uncle Gui, you can see that the young miss¡¯ face is very red.¡±

    Steward Gui did indeed notice that the young miss¡¯ face was red. Moreover, she looked dizzy and confused. Her body was also hot. Steward Gui nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. What should we do now?¡±

    Zhao Hai answered, ¡°It¡¯s very simple, we need lotus roots. Naturally, ordinary lotus roots won¡¯t work. It should be at least a year old, it would be best if it was around 100 years. And we need to be fast. This aphrodisiac is overbearing. If we cannot find a 100-year old lotus root within two hours, the young miss will be in danger.¡±

    Steward Gui quickly nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go look for the lotus root immediately.¡±

    But before he could leave, Zhao Hai stopped him, ¡°Uncle Gui, don¡¯t go. If this is the doing of the enemy, it will be very dangerous to leave the young miss here. Me, Brother San, and the little girl will look for the lotus root. If you have a way to contact the Rong n, have them send a lotus root through any method they have. The other party might have already gotten rid of all lotus roots in the vicinity. If that doesn¡¯t work, you¡¯ll need to go to the branch hall of the Tyrant de Sect to ask for help. I believe they won¡¯t ignore us, after all this includes the fate of the Rong n¡¯s young miss.¡±

    When he heard this, Steward Gui nodded, then he turned to Rong San and the little maid, ¡°Did you hear that? Now go. Zhao Hai, you must return as soon as possible. We don¡¯t know much about herbs, we¡¯ll have to depend on you.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then he took Rong San and the maid outside.

    After Zhao Hai and the others left, they immediately scoured the city looking for lotus roots. And just as Zhao Hai thought, the other party bought all lotus roots ahead of time. Despite looking for a long time, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t manage to get anything.

    Seeing that their search was futile, Zhao Hai returned to Dragon Pce. When he arrived at the young miss¡¯ room, he saw Steward Gui about to feed a lotus root to the young miss. Seeing the lotus root, Zhao Hai¡¯splexion changed, then he shouted, ¡°Uncle Gui, wait!¡± Steward Gui paused and turned his head towards Zhao Hai in confusion.

    At this time, Zhao Hai felt a sharp gaze directed towards him. He turned his head to see that a cultivator wearing ck clothing was present in the room. He had a de on his back and he had a beard. He looks like a disciple of the Tyrant de Sect.

    Zhao Hai was stunned when he saw this person. But he didn¡¯t make any move. He quickly walked towards the bed. Steward Gui looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯re back. Just now, Rong San met this benefactor from the Tyrant de Sect. He helped us buy a 100-year old lotus from the shop. I was just about to give it to the youngdy.¡±

    Zhao Hai snatched the lotus root from Steward Gui¡¯s hand. Then after confirming what it was, he sneered and said, ¡°Hundred-year old lotus root? What a joke. This is Poison Snake lotus root. An obscene herb that can improve the effects of aphrodisiacs. If the young miss consumes this, her situation will be more hopeless.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the cultivator and scoffed, ¡°Sir, your courage is indeed big. You actually dared to impersonate a disciple of the Tyrant de Sect inside the sect¡¯s territory. The disguise of the Flower Den Cult is indeed formidable.¡±

    When the person heard Zhao Hai, he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Kid, do you know what you¡¯re saying? You think I would pretend? Hmph. Steward Gui, is this the attitude of your Rong n?¡±

    Steward Gui¡¯splexion changed. He looked at Zhao Hai and hesitated. Zhao Hai already saved them twice. Moreover, his words were somewhat believable. But at the same time, he was afraid that Zhao Hai made a mistake. If this is the case, then he would be offending a disciple of the Tyrant de Sect. If the Rong n offends the sect, then their future would be swiftly cut off. Plenty of merchant ns were waiting to get the Rong n¡¯s position. Once the Rong n gets removed from its status, their decline would be inevitable.

 Chapter 2059: Winning Steward Gui Over

    <h4>Chapter 2059: Winning Steward Gui Over</h4>

    Zhao Hai looked at the Flower Den Cult cultivator and coldly snorted, then he said, ¡°ying tricks. Receive my de!¡±

    Steward Gui didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to make a move. Hisplexion couldn¡¯t help but change. At this moment, somethingnded on his hand. Following that, Zhao Hai¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Uncle Gui, this is a hundred year old lotus root. Let the young miss drink it.¡±

    Steward Gui stared at the lotus root in his hand. But he could only trust Zhao Hai right now. Whether the other party was a person of the Tyrant de Sect or not, Zhao Hai already offended them. And Steward Gui was well aware that he would also be implicated, so he had no other choice.

    When Zhao Hai drew his de to attack, the other party also took their weapon out. But directly after shing, the man retreated to the window and jumped out. Zhao Hai had long known that he would do this, so he jumped out after him.

    Zhao Hai and the others were currently on the tenth floor of the hotel. But because of their movement techniques, the two were able to exchange moves as they were falling. However, the enemy¡¯s face was currently irritated.

    After exchanging a few moves, the two finally reached the ground. At this time, the people of the city also noticed themotion. Mortals scattered in all directions. Then a voice was heard, ¡°You rats, you dared take action in my Magnificent Dragon City?¡± Along with this voice was a powerful pressure. Zhao Hai felt that this pressure could only be from a Teleportation Stage cultivator.

    The enemy¡¯s expression paused and then hisplexion turned ugly. Zhao Hai looked at the man and sneered, ¡°Now take out your true weapon, otherwise you will die.¡±

    At this time, a shadow appeared above them. Then Zhao Hai saw a middle-aged man descending from the sky. Then the man looked at Zhao Hai and the cultivator from the Flower Den Sect. His eyes were showing a confused expression.

    Suddenly, the cultivator from the Flower Den Sect opened his mouth and said, ¡°Martial Uncle, this one is from the Outer Sect. I¡¯m currently out on a mission. I didn¡¯t expect this rogue cultivator to poison someone in the city. I tried to treat the victim but he didn¡¯t let me. He even attacked. Martial Uncle, he needs to be dealt with.¡±

    The Flower Den Cult cultivator still has the appearance of a Tyrant de Sect disciple. Therefore, he wanted to muddle the truth and make a false charge.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t the kind to fall back, he defended himself, ¡°Honorable Sir, this one is a rogue cultivator hired by the Rong n to protect their young miss. This person is actually someone from the Flower Den Cult. He poisoned the Rong n¡¯s young miss. I ask Sir to solve the matter.¡±

    When the Tyrant de Sect disciple heard the testimony of the two, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he raised his brows and said, ¡°No matter who you are, fighting inside the city is prohibited. I¡¯ll need to detain the two of you first.¡± After he said that, he waved his hand to capture Zhao Hai and the Flower Den Cult disciple.

    Seeing that the situation wasn¡¯t doing well for him, the Flower Den Cult disciple¡¯splexion changed. It must be said that his disguise might be formidable, but if it were subjected to careful examination, then his true identity would be revealed. Thinking of this, the Flower Den Cult cultivator could no longer wait. He howled and then threw a hidden weapon towards the middle-aged cultivator. At the same time, his body moved like a snake to run away.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t move. He just stood in ce, allowing the middle-aged cultivator to capture him. At the same time, he had an amused expression on his face as he looked at the escaping Flower Den Cult disciple. This fellow actually ran and exposed his identity. However, when was it easy for a Soul Fusion cultivator to escape from a Teleportation Stage expert?

    Sure enough, seeing the Flower Den Cult disciple running away, the Tyrant de Sect cultivator coldly snorted. He understood that the other person was pretending to be a disciple of the Tyrant de Sect. He was infuriated. He gave up on capturing Zhao Hai and instead pursued. At this time, several disciples of the Tyrant de Sect arrived beside Zhao Hai.

    Seeing that these people were a bit unkind to him, Zhao Hai immediately received his de. Then he cupped his fist and said, ¡°I have seen the Honorable Sirs. I was hired by the Rong n to protect their young miss. Just now, that man poisoned the young miss and pretended to be a disciple of the Tyrant de Sect. I have no choice but to fight him. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the third steward of the Rong n. He¡¯s currently in Dragon Pce.¡±

    The Tyrant de Sect disciples weren¡¯t mindless drones, so one of them nodded and said, ¡°If it¡¯s the Rong n¡¯s people, then it would be easier. Lead me to see the Steward.¡± Zhao Haiplied and led the group towards Dragon Pce.

    Before they could enter the hotel, they saw Steward Gui walking out. Seeing the Tyrant de Sect disciple behind Zhao Hai, Steward Gui immediately understood what was going on. He quickly bowed and said, ¡°Rong n¡¯s Third Outer Steward Rong Gui has seen the Honorable Sirs. Here is my identity token.¡± As he said that, he took out a jade token and handed it over to the Tyrant de Sect disciples.

    After receiving the token, a Tyrant de Sect disciple inspected it and then nodded, ¡°So it is Steward Gui. May I ask if the young miss is still in danger?¡±

    Steward Gui quickly replied, ¡°We have worried sir. The young miss is now alright. This one is escorting the young miss to visit her rtives but we¡¯ve been targeted by the disciple of the Flower Den Cult. He even pretended to be a disciple of the Tyrant de Sect. If it weren¡¯t for Zhao Hai¡¯s discovery, we would have been in great danger.¡±

    Steward Gui¡¯s words were verymon, but he wouldn¡¯t expect that when the Tyrant de Sect disciple heard Zhao Hai¡¯s name, he stared for a moment and then turned his head towards Zhao Hai. A glint of understanding appeared in his eyes before he nodded and said, ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll be heading back. You cane to the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s branch hall if you need help. Your Rong n has a very deep rtionship with the Tyrant de Sect, we will definitely do all we can to help.¡±

    Zhao Hai was someone who had experienced a lot of things. So when he saw the look on the disciple¡¯s eyes, he knew that his identity had been found out. But the disciple also thought about Zhao Hai¡¯s sensitive status, so he didn¡¯t say anything to Steward Gui.

    Zhao Hai gave a slight nod to the disciple who also returned the greeting before turning around and leaving.

    Seeing that the Tyrant de Sect disciples were leaving, Steward Gui quickly escorted them out of the hotel. Then he walked towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, are you alright?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m also prepared for a battle. As soon as I entered the room, I immediately knew that something was wrong. That person from the Flower Den Cult has a distinct smell on his body, so I was able to identify him. Right, Uncle Gui, how is the young miss?¡±

    Steward Gui gave a nod, ¡°She¡¯s fine. Fortunately, the treatment was given on time.¡± At this time, Rong San and the maid returned. Before, Rong San returned to bring the disciple from the Flower Den Cult, then he left to look for more help. As for the maid, this was her first time returning. She looked depressed. It was clear that she didn¡¯t find any lotus root.

    The two didn¡¯t actually know what happened. So when they saw Zhao Hai and Steward Gui on the first floor of the hotel, they immediately went over. Rong San quickly asked, ¡°Uncle Gui, what happened? I heard on the street that a fight happened here.¡±

    Steward Gui nodded, ¡°The fellow you brought over was a fake, that was the disciple from the Flower Den Cult in disguise. Fortunately, Little Hai was able to see through him. The young miss is alright now. I reckon that disciple from the Flower Den Cult won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. The disciple from the Flower Den Cult did indeed fail in his escape. In fact, he was currently being dragged towards the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s branch hall. He would be silently dealt with in the future.

    Hearing Steward Gui, Rong San¡¯s expression changed. Then a look of shame appeared on his face as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve failed Uncle Gui. It¡¯s my mistake. I didn¡¯t expect that person to be the disciple of the Flower Den Cult.¡±

    Steward Gui waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, even I was fooled by him. Zizhu, go upstairs and take care of the young miss. Rong San, go outside and buy a few beasts. Water, have the kitchen cook some porridge. Little Hai,e with me.¡± The groupplied and went their separate ways.

    Steward Gui brought Zhao Hai back to his room. Upon entering, Steward Gui asked Zhao Hai to sit down, then he said, ¡°Little Hai, I have no other words other than thank you. If it wasn¡¯t for you, the young miss would have been gone. Little Hai, are you interested in joining the Rong n? If you are, I can give you the position of guest cultivator.¡±

    Joining a n was a rogue cultivator¡¯s long awaited dream. But Zhao Hai, after hearing Steward Gui, he forced a smile then cupped his fist, ¡°I¡¯ll be unfair to Uncle Gui. Because of personal reasons, I cannot join the Rong n. I hope Uncle Gui can forgive me.¡±

    Hearing this reply, Steward Gui couldn¡¯t help but feel regretful. Then he sighed and said, ¡°That is regrettable. But it doesn¡¯t matter. If you encounter any trouble in the future,e look for me in the Rong n. As long as we can help, we won¡¯t decline your request.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but secretly approve of the Rong n. Although the Rong n also have their own cultivators, they were particrly strong. ns like these would oftentimes have guest seats for rogue cultivators. And even if they cannot recruit a rogue cultivator, they would still establish a friendly rtionship with them. To the Rong n, this carried only advantages without any negatives.

    Even if Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t a rogue cultivator, his impression of the Rong n still improved. Thinking of this, Zhao Hai cupped his fist and said, ¡°Thank you, Uncle Gui. If I need your help in the future, then I won¡¯t hesitate to approach the Rong n. Also, if the Rong n needs my help, Uncle Gui can just send me a message. Right, this is my means of contact.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai took out a piece of metal with a rough formation inscribed. Then he handed it over to Steward Gui.

 Chapter 2060: Secret Contact

    <h4>Chapter 2060: Secret Contact</h4>

    ¡°You¡¯re really sure that it¡¯s Zhao Hai?¡± In the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s Branch Hall in Magnificent Dragon City, the Teleportation Stage cultivator that Zhao Hai saw was currently talking to another person.

    ¡°I¡¯m absolutely sure. I recognize his face, he is Zhao Hai.¡± The person who talked with Steward Gui replied.

    The two people that were talking were the Branch Hall Master of the Magnificent Dragon City Branch of the Tyrant de Sec, Lei Bao, and the Senior Brother of the branch, Inner Disciple Yang Feng.

    Lei Bao knitted his brows and said, ¡°How did Zhao Hai end up with the people from the Rong n? Did the two elders instruct the Rong n to take care of Zhao Hai?¡±

    Yang Feng shook his head and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it. The people from the Rong n seem to be unaware of Zhao Hai¡¯s status. Senior Brother, how do we react to this?¡± When Yang Feng and Lei Bao heard Zhao Hai¡¯s name, they knew that Zhao Hai was out doing his trial. They even obtained information about it. The headquarters also implied that they should offer Zhao Hai help if possible.

    They haven¡¯t received this kind of order before, so they were surprised. They don¡¯t understand why the headquarters were so attentive towards Zhao Hai. But no matter what, Zhao Hai¡¯s position in the Tyrant de Sect was extraordinary. If possible, they wouldn¡¯t mind lending Zhao Hai a hand. After all, Zhao Hai was a fellow disciple of the Tyrant de Sect.

    Moreover, Lei Bao and Yang Feng knew that Zhao Hai had offended the Sword Hegemon Sect and the Imperial Beast Sect. His trial was more dangerouspared to other disciples. So it was understandable for the headquarters to ensure his safety.

    Lei Bao nodded, ¡°That¡¯s true. I have heard that the two elders have a good evaluation of Zhao Hai. It seems like the Rong n doesn¡¯t know about his identity. Otherwise, they won¡¯t dare hire him to be a guard. If they knew of Zhao Hai¡¯s status, they would have paid special attention to him a long time ago. Forget it, it seems like Zhao Hai took this mission as a rogue cultivator. But with Zhao Hai¡¯s character, he wouldn¡¯t take on simple missions. I heard that he¡¯s made a huge amount of money in the sect. Did he find something in the Rong n?¡±

    Yang Feng knit his brows and said, ¡°Senior Brother, do you think we should get in contact with Zhao Hai? If he followed the Rong n due to some reason, then we need to prepare. Even if we contact him with regards to his mission, that would still be fine. It¡¯s also good to have a good rtionship with him.¡±

    Lei Bao nodded, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s try to get in touch with him. Don¡¯t be discovered by the people from the Rong n. The Rong n¡¯s young miss has been poisoned, so they should stay here for a few days. Find a time to contact him.¡±

    Yang Feng nodded, ¡°Alright. To be honest, I¡¯m quite curious about Zhao Hai. The Flower Den Cult¡¯s disciples aren¡¯t easily dealt with. But that fellow suffered a loss against Zhao Hai despite the gap in cultivation. Zhao Hai is really unique.¡±

    Lei Bao smiled faintly and said, ¡°Of course he¡¯s unique, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be a disciple of the two Elders. The conditions to be their disciple are very harsh. I heard that Zhao Hai is also a god of ughter.¡±

    Yang Feng smiled, ¡°If he isn¡¯t a god of ughter, then he wouldn¡¯t be the disciple of the two elders. For many years, the two elders didn¡¯t receive a disciple for fear that they would go insane. It seems like they¡¯re very satisfied with Zhao Hai. I¡¯m also surprised about Zhao Hai¡¯s progress. Two years aftering to the True Spirit Realm, he¡¯s already undergoing his Clone Stage trial. His cultivation speed is very fast.¡±

    Lei Bao sighed, ¡°Perhaps this is also the reason why the sect is attentive towards him. But no matter what, Zhao Hai is one of our people. Let¡¯s help him as much as we can.¡± Yang Feng nodded, then he stood up and left.

    Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t know that Lei Bao and the other branch masters have received information from the sect nor did he know that Lei Bao ns to send people to contact him. He also didn¡¯t know that his Clone Stage trial would be different from the past. Disciples from the Tyrant de Sect who underwent the trial weren¡¯t allowed to contact the people of the sect. He just thought that the other party recognized him and didn¡¯t doubt his identity. So Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think about it too much.

    Themunication token that Zhao Hai gave Steward Gui was real. However, it was amunication token that transmitted low quality messages. It was amunication token often used by rogue cultivators. This way, Steward Gui won¡¯t doubt Zhao Hai¡¯s status.

    After receiving Zhao Hai¡¯smunication token, Steward Gui carefully put it away. Ordinary rogue cultivators might not experience the same treatment, but Zhao Hai did. This was because Steward Gui still couldn¡¯t figure out the extent of Zhao Hai¡¯s strength.

    Steward Gui looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, although the young miss¡¯ poison has now been cured, I think we should stay in Magnificent Dragon City for a couple of days. The Tyrant de Sect already knows that we¡¯re here, so we should be safe. You can explore the city in the meantime. Magnificent Dragon City is known for its food, you should taste it. Here, take this. This is for you.¡± After speaking, Steward Gui took out a spatial bag and gave it to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai received the spatial bag and looked inside it. There were about 100 spirit stones inside. After receiving the bag, Zhao Hai expressed his gratitude to Steward Gui.

    Steward Gui waved his hand and said, ¡°Little Hai, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want to give you more spirit stones, but even if I gave you more, you won¡¯t buy much. There aren¡¯t a lot of cultivators in Magnificent Dragon City. Most people here trade using gold and silver. So even if you have a lot of spirit stones, you won¡¯t be able to spend it. But you can rest assured, I won¡¯t treat you unjustly.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Gui, I understand. To be honest, I don¡¯t have any other hobbies other than looking for good food. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go look for good food in Magnificent Dragon City.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Steward Gui couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Good, Magnificent Dragon City has good dried meat. If you like, you can buy in bulk for rations. These meats are rare.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he stood up and cupped his fist to Steward Gui, ¡°Uncle Gui, if there¡¯s nothing else, then I¡¯ll be heading back.¡± Because Dragon Pce has a lot of rooms, Steward Gui gave Zhao Hai and Rong San their own rooms. Although the rooms weren¡¯t the best, they were still very good.

    After returning to his room, Zhao Hai immediately adjusted his breathing. He felt hisck of strength today. When the Teleportation Stage cultivator attacked him, he thought that he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape despite using the Space. This caused Zhao Hai to feel a crisis in his heart.

    The night passed without any noise. The next morning, after having their breakfast, Zhao Hai greeted Steward Gui before leaving Dragon Pce. Then he strolled around the city.

    As he walked around, Zhao Hai also tried the snacks of the city. The snacks were quite good, especially the dried meat that Steward Gui rmended. They weren¡¯t fat, and they were still chewable.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t return to Dragon Pce at noon. To be honest, he was tired of the food in the hotel. Zhao Hai found an old shop by the street and walked in. Zhao Hai wanted to understand the local food. Dishes in Dragon Pce were the same as in all other hotels, it was nothing special.

    Just as Zhao Hai entered the shop, the waiter weed him. He bowed towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I have seen Mister. Mister, may I ask if you¡¯re alone or with a group? Do you want to eat here or have your food packaged?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll eat here. Give me four of your signature dishes as well as two pots of wine.¡± The waiterplied. After taking Zhao Hai to his private room, he left to settle the order.

    Before long, the waiter returned carrying a tray. On the tray were four dishes, two pots of wine, as well as tableware. After cing everything on the table, the waiter excused himself.

    Zhao Hai took a sip of the wine and tried the dishes. The food was quite good, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but nod.

    At this time, a knock was heard from outside. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare, then his expression changed. This was because he didn¡¯t hear any footsteps. Zhao Hai calmed himself down before saying, ¡°Come in.¡± The door opened and a person walked in from outside. Seeing who it was, Zhao Hai rxed.

    The person who entered the door cupped his fist and said, ¡°Tyrant de Sect Magnificent Dragon City Branch Inner Disciple Yang Feng has seen Junior Brother Zhao Hai.¡±

    It was Yang Feng who came under Lei Bao¡¯s orders to contact Zhao Hai. As soon as Zhao Hai left Dragon Pce to explore, he knew. And when Zhao Hai entered the restaurant, he knew that it was his chance to approach.

    Zhao Hai hastily stood up and returned the greeting, ¡°I have seen Senior Brother Yang Feng. Let me apologize for yesterday. Because of the sect¡¯s rules, I wasn¡¯t able to greet you.¡±

    Yang Feng waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize, it¡¯s no big deal. Actually, our meeting right now is against the rules of the sect. But meeting you here must be fate. If I didn¡¯te over to greet you, I¡¯m afraid that I would regret it.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed, ¡°Senior Brother, please sit down. Let¡¯s share a few cups of wine.¡± Yang Feng smiled, ¡°Alright.¡± Then he sat down. Zhao Hai poured two cups of wine and the two shared a drink.

    After putting his wine ss down, Yang Feng looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Junior Brother, you¡¯ve really hidden yourself. You didn¡¯t even contact us when you arrived here. Junior Brother, things are different from before. Whenever a Clone Stage disciple arrives in a city, they would get in touch with the branch hall. So if you need help, just say the word.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go with the previous rules. If my Masters heard about this, they wouldn¡¯t let me off.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Yang Feng couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then he said, ¡°Junior Brother, tell me the truth, is something wrong with the Rong n? Did you discover something wrong while undergoing your trial?¡±

    Zhao Hai knit his brows and said, ¡°I¡¯m still trying to figure it out. The situation of the young miss seems to be special. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. If it¡¯s just an ordinary visit, they wouldn¡¯t have needed to hire a guard. And the ce they¡¯re visiting is Flycloud City. It¡¯s on the border. So I won¡¯t know anything until we reach the destination.¡±

    Yang Feng nodded, ¡°If Junior Brother finds something out, you must tell us. The sect needs to know about this matter. The Rong n controls a lot of the sect¡¯s businesses. If there¡¯s any change with them, the sect would be affected.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine to report to the sect. But I don¡¯t think the Rong n would dare betray the sect. If a merchant family like them betrays the sect, then it doesn¡¯t matter where they go, they will be followed by bad luck. They would vanish before long.¡±

    Yang Feng nodded, ¡°But it¡¯s better to be careful. I¡¯ll pass the report back. Alright, Junior Brother, let¡¯s have a drink!¡± Zhao Hai also raised his wine cup and shared a drink with Yang Feng.

    Zhao Hai and the others stayed in Magnificent Dragon City for three days. Zhao Hai spent these three days exploring the entire city. He also bought a lot of the city¡¯s delicacies. On the other hand, Steward Gui spent the three days taking care of the young miss. Fortunately, the young miss¡¯ body was able to recover quickly.

    Since the young miss was now healthy, it was naturally time for them to leave. But not long after they left the city, Zhao Hai and the others stopped. This was because a group of people were blocking their way. There were ten people in this group and all of them had swords on their hips. They also have a valiant aura along with their strength. The strongest person in the group was at the Earth Monarch Stage.

    Just as Zhao Hai was being wary of these people, Steward Gui stood up and said, ¡°You guys are finally here. So it¡¯s Mister Hua who came. I¡¯ve troubled mister.¡±

    The Earth Monarch cultivator nodded proudly and said, ¡°The chief steward said that the young miss has been poisoned. Why didn¡¯t you rest in Magnificent Dragon City for a few more days? Is the young miss alright now?¡±

    Steward Gui nodded and said, ¡°Replying to Mister Hua, the young miss is now fine. But she needs to arrive at her destination. So we must hurry along. Did mister bring horses? Please send two of them forward to lead the way.¡±

    Mister Hua nodded, ¡°We did.¡± Then he gestured towards two people and said, ¡°You two, lead the way. The others will ride their horses and follow behind the carriage. Protect the youngdy.¡± The other members of the groupplied and began their preparations.

    Before long, Mister Hua and the others brought out ten horses from the forest. Mister Hua also went towards the back of the carriage. When he saw Zhao Hai clinging on the side, he couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows as he turned to Steward Gui, ¡°Steward Gui, why is an outsider here?¡±

 Chapter 2061: Countering Moves

    <h4>Chapter 2061: Countering Moves</h4>

    It was obvious that Steward Gui held great respect towards Mister Hua. After all, the other party was at the Earth Monarch Stage. This stage might not be much in a Great Sect, but for rogue cultivators, it was already considered a minor expert. Inheritances obtained by rogue cultivators were almost always iplete. And there were a lot of rogue cultivators who weren¡¯t talented. Therefore, the average strength of rogue cultivators wasn¡¯t high. Unless they had hidden gifts, rogue cultivators won¡¯t have a lot of achievements.

    This caused rogue cultivators to be very weak. Mister Hua was clearly from a rogue cultivator background. For a rogue cultivator to reach the Earth Monarch Stage, it was already quite the achievement.

    Although the Rong n had several experts, these experts were in the Tyrant de Sect. Their mission was to maintain the close connection between the n and the sect. Because of this, the experts that the Rong n could use weren¡¯t high in number. Therefore, Mister Hua held quite the position within the Rong n. He wasn¡¯t as simple as a guest cultivator. He was in fact a guest elder of the Rong n.

    So upon hearing Mister Hua, Steward Gui immediately responded, ¡°Replying to Mister Hua, this is Mister Zhao Hai, someone we hired along the way. We¡¯re fortunate that we¡¯re able to meet Mister Zhao Hai, otherwise we would have been in greater danger.¡±

    Mister Hua looked at Zhao Hai and gave an arrogant nod, ¡°Alright, he can follow us. Steward Gui, let¡¯s go.¡± Steward Guiplied and immediately ordered Rong San to move the carriage. Before long, the team was moving along the road.

    Zhao Hai continued standing on the side of the carriage. He didn¡¯t say a word. His current identity was a rogue cultivator. He was merely a bodyguard.

    As the road went on, Zhao Hai felt that Mister Hua was hostile towards him. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be secretly careful. The actions of the Rong n this time were very strange. If a young miss wanted to visit a rtive, there was no need to have such a convoluted process. If something happened along the way, the young miss should have been summoned back. Instead, the young miss was given an escort to continue her journey. Now, Zhao Hai wanted to know what the Rong n ns to do.

    The arrival of the escort party didn¡¯t increase the speed of the carriage. Conversely, the carriage slowed down a lot. This was because Steward Gui felt very safe, so there was no need to speed up and make the travel ufortable.

    Because the carriage slowed down, they weren¡¯t able to reach their destination when noon came, they could only eat their meal outside.

    The group was currently in a forested ce with a small clearing. The clearing wasn¡¯t big, but it was t. Everyone should be able to rest well, even the horses could eat some grass.

    Zhao Hai jumped down from the carriage and moved his body. Then he found a ce to sit down and took out a piece of meat jerky from the Space to eat.

    This dried meat was a product of Magnificent Dragon City. Zhao Hai brought a lot of rations. To be honest, the meat was very good.

    Zhao Hai also gave the little mouse some meat. The little mouse didn¡¯t dislike the dried meat. Although it was inferior to the meat from the Space, its vor was still good. Therefore, it was one of the rare foods that the little mouse would eat.

    But before long, Zhao Hai noticed something. He found that he was being isted. Mister Hua gathered everyone to eat, including Rong San who wanted to eat with Zhao Hai. As for Steward Gui, he was taking care of the young miss.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t feel much about this. He continued to sit on his own as he took out his water bag and drank water. After eating, hey down on the ground and looked at the sky. From the start, he didn¡¯t look at the Rong n¡¯s guards nor did he say a word.

    Steward Gui also discovered the actions of the guards. It was obvious that the guards were looking down on Zhao Hai. They even had a bit of hostility towards him, which resulted in them isting Zhao Hai. But it was also clear that Zhao Hai was countering their ns.

    Seeing Zhao Hai lying down on the ground and ignoring their actions, Mister Hua¡¯s expression turned a bit ugly. The reason he wanted to iste Zhao Hai was to make him understand that he was the boss of the guards. He wanted Zhao Hai to submit to his leadership. Obviously, Zhao Hai has no ns to acknowledge him, which caused Mister Hua¡¯splexion to change.

    The lunch ended simply. Soon after they were done eating, Steward Gui called everyone to resume their travel. At this time, Mister Huamanded two guards to stand on both sides of the carriage. This also caused Zhao Hai¡¯s position to be upied.

    Zhao Hai looked at the proud expression on Mister Hua¡¯s face, then he turned his head towards Steward Gui. Steward Gui¡¯s expression turned ugly. Mister Hua wasn¡¯t an official member of the Rong n. On the other hand, Steward Gui has served the Rong n for many years, which earned him the surname of ¡®Rong¡¯. Officially, Steward Gui¡¯s position was higher than Mister Hua. Zhao Hai was a person that was hired by Steward Gui, so he was his person. Now, Mister Hua wanted to kick Zhao Hai out of his position. Naturally, Steward Gui wasn¡¯t naive enough to think that Mister Hua would allow Zhao Hai to ride their horse. Mister Hua squeezing Zhao Hai out means that he wasn¡¯t giving Steward Gui face.

    Steward Gui turned towards Mister Hu and said, ¡°Mister Hua, Zhao Hai is a guard I hired. He¡¯s done a great job protecting the young miss. Moreover, he doesn¡¯t have a horse. How can he protect the young miss then?¡±

    Mister Hua looked at Steward Gui and said, ¡°Steward Gui, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not giving you face, but the young miss¡¯ safety is very important. I won¡¯t be assured unless our people watch over her carriage.¡±

    Steward Gui¡¯splexion turned uglier, he looked at Mister Hua and said, ¡°Then would Mister Hua allow Zhao Hai to ride our horse?¡±

    Mister Hua coldly snorted and said, ¡°Not anyone can ride the horses of our Rong n. Doesn¡¯t he have a movement technique? Let him follow us on foot.¡±

    Rong Gui¡¯splexion turned to the worst, ¡°What does Mister Hua mean? Zhao Hai is the person that I hired. Does mister think that the person I hired is inadequate for the Rong n?¡±

    Mister Hua sneered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong about that. Although I have noments about people that Steward Gui has hired, the n ced me under the control of the guard party. Naturally, I have to do my job well. I must ensure the safety of the young miss. Am I wrong?¡±

    Steward Gui¡¯s face was white at this time, he could only re at Mister Hua. then he turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, this, your mission isplete. I¡¯ll give you your pay.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave Mister Hua a look, then he smiled and said, ¡°Alright, but since I¡¯m also going to Flycloud City, I may still walk the same roads as you. Perhaps I¡¯ll be following behind. So don¡¯t treat me as a threat.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai easilyply, Steward Gui couldn¡¯t help but smile as he said, ¡°Thank you for understanding. And this isn¡¯t the Rong n¡¯s road. You can travel along it as long as you want, nobody will stop you.¡± After he said that, he took out a spatial bag and handed it to Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai also looked at the contents of the spatial bag before nodding, then he sent it to the Space.

    The dialogue between Zhao Hai and Steward Gui was naturally heard by Mister Hua, whoseplexion sank. He coldly snorted and said, ¡°Steward Gui, the mission has yet to bepleted, but you already gave the other party their payment. That¡¯s the n¡¯s money that you spent. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being investigated by the n?¡±

    Steward Gui just smiled at Mister Hua as he said, ¡°Investigated by the n? Why would they investigate me? If mister wants toin to the n, you¡¯re free to do so.¡±

    Hearing Steward Gui¡¯s response, Mister Hua¡¯splexion paled. He red at Steward Gui before he coldly snorted and turned away.

    Actually, Mister Hua was already extremely dissatisfied when he heard that Zhao Hai would still follow behind them. If Zhao Hai was still with their team, he could use his position to pressure Zhao Hai. But now that Zhao Hai¡¯s contract was over, he was a free man and could no longer be controlled. And Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t forbidden from traveling behind them. Like Steward Gui said, the road doesn¡¯t belong to the Rong n. Mister Hua can¡¯t control Zhao Hai if he wanted to use it to get to Flycloud City. Zhao Hai and Steward Gui¡¯s counter damaged Mister Hua¡¯s pride.

    Seeing Mister Hua¡¯splexion, Steward Gui smiled. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, if we meet in the city ahead, let¡¯s share a few drinks.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°We¡¯ll definitely meet there.¡±

    Mister Hua looked at Zhao Hai, then he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Be careful not to destroy your boots. You¡¯re just a poor bastard with no mount.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Mister Hua and couldn¡¯t help but sigh and shake his head. He tapped the bag on his waist and before long the neigh of a horse was heard. At the same time, the horses that Mister Hua and the others used couldn¡¯t help but shiver. It was as if they were facing a predator.

    Mister Hua and the others immediatelyforted their horses. Then they turned their heads to Zhao Hai¡¯s mount. They could see that the horse was an amazing breed. Not only was it bigger than their horses, it was also more beautiful. This caused Mister Hua and the others to look poor.

    Seeing the horse that Zhao Hai took out, Steward Gui¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but shine, ¡°Good horse! Little Hai, where did you get it?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s from the Tyrant de Sect. Since we helped them get rid of the impostor in Magnificent Dragon City, the Honorable Sir from the Tyrant de Sect gave the horse to me when we bumped into each other on the streets. What do you think? Doesn¡¯t it look good?¡±

    Steward Gui couldn¡¯t help but nod, ¡°It¡¯s good, it¡¯s very good. It¡¯s a very good horse. Alright, let¡¯s depart.¡± After saying that, he turned his head toward the carriage and said, ¡°Young Miss, we¡¯re departing. Please be careful.¡±

    A faint noise was heard from the carriage. Then Steward Gui sat in front of the carriage beside Rong San. Rong San also gave Zhao Hai a smile before he shook the reins, causing the carriage to move.

    Mister Hua looked at Zhao Hai with killing intent in his eyes. He coldly snorted and urged his horse to go forward. Zhao Hai also jumped on his demon horse and traveled at a moderate pace.

 Chapter 2062: Rong Clanâ€™s Difficulties

    <h4>Chapter 2062: Rong n¡¯s Difficulties</h4>

    Mister Hua¡¯splexion was very dark. Zhao Hai has never seen such ckplexion before. He couldn¡¯t help but be reminded of his suntanned brothers on Earth.

    However, this was the least of Zhao Hai¡¯s concerns. Mister Hua has always looked at him with an unpleasant gaze. He wanted to kick him out of the team from the beginning. Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about the mission and was already paid, Mister Hua¡¯s conduct still made him feel disgusted.

    Someone ruined his mood, if Zhao Hai didn¡¯t do the same to the other party, then he would be unfair to himself. Therefore, Zhao Hai followed behind the Rong n¡¯s group from a distance of five meters. If the Rong n moved, he moved, if they stopped, he stopped. He neither left nor abandoned them, causing Mister Hua¡¯s expression to worsen even more.

    Mister Hua wanted to deal with Zhao Hai, but he couldn¡¯t do it right now. He just offended Steward Gui over Zhao Hai. Although Mister Hua was arrogant, he understood his ce in the Rong n. Compared to him, the Rong n trusted those with the n¡¯s surname.

    Moreover, the carriage was carrying the young miss. If he continues to provoke Zhao Hai, Steward Gui will use his status to pressure him in the n. Then his life would no longer be smooth.

    Watching the person he loathed following closely behind, and not being able to do anything, Mister Hua¡¯s mood dropped to the lowest point. He was a prideful person and he didn¡¯t like Steward Gui¡¯s treatment of Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai should have stayed in the group, but now the result was far from what he expected, which made him angry.

    As they moved forward, the skies began to turn dark. Finally, they arrived at a small vige. Seeing that the weather was beginning to turn unfavorable, Steward Gui decided to stay in the small vige.

    The vige had about 200 families. It was divided between two ns. But this information has nothing to do with Zhao Hai. No matter which n they were from, they would have to be respectful towards cultivators.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t enter the vige with the Rong n. Steward Gui and the others entered first and chose the best house in the vige. They gave the money to the vige chief to arrange food and amodation.

    Zhao Hai entered the vige afterward. The people from the vige thought that Zhao Hai was with the Rong n. He looked for an ordinary family within the vige and gave them money to borrow their home.

    Although the vige didn¡¯t understand why their remote ce would have so many cultivators all of sudden, they didn¡¯t ask. They knew very well that there were things that they shouldn¡¯t know.

    With Zhao Hai giving his money to the family, the family naturally needs to prepare food and drinks. Naturally, this isted ce wouldn¡¯t have anything delicious. Fortunately, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t care about this. If he wanted to eat something delicious, then he would just take some food out of the Space. He doesn¡¯t mind eating authentic vige food once in a while.

    As the family was preparing food for Zhao Hai, Rong San¡¯s voice was heard from outside, ¡°Brother Hai? Are you there?¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly responded, ¡°Brother San, I¡¯m here. Come in!¡± Rong San opened the door and entered the courtyard. Zhao Hai¡¯s ce wasn¡¯t very big. It was owned by a family of three along with an old man and a daughter-inw. So it was a house fit for five people.

    As he entered the courtyard, Rong San looked around and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. It¡¯s clean as well. Brother, let¡¯s go. Uncle Gui said to call you over for some food. We bought a lot of delicious food in Magnificent Dragon City. Let¡¯s have some drinks together.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Brother San. There¡¯s no need. I don¡¯t want to look at that person¡¯s ugly face. I also don¡¯t want to make it awkward for Uncle Gui.¡±

    Rong San coldly snorted and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about those bastards. They¡¯re outsiders. They can¡¯t do anything to us. Let¡¯s go, Uncle Gui specifically asked me to call you.¡± Hearing Rong San, he knew the reason why Mister Hua was looking unfavorably towards him. This involved the struggles between the Rong n¡¯s members and its guest members.

    Zhao Hai has no ns to be involved in this matter, but Steward Gui has been good to him. And with Mister Hua embarrassing him, Zhao Hai would naturally lean to one side. One side was a friend while the other side was an enemy.

    When Zhao Hai and Rong San arrived at the Vige Chief¡¯s courtyard, Mister Hua was currently chatting with the guards. Seeing Mister Hua¡¯s face, Zhao Hai knew that they were talking about something sinister, and it might have something to do with him.

    Seeing Zhao Hai entering with Rong San, killing intent appeared in Mister Hua¡¯s eyes. But this was something that Zhao Hai has seen countless times before, so he didn¡¯t care about it and entered the room with Rong San.

    It was a room with two beds inside. Seeing those beds, Zhao Hai knew that it belonged to Rong San and Steward Gui. The two were Rong n members, so they were closerpared to the rest. It was normal for them to rest inside the same room.

    Rong San asked Zhao Hai to sit down. Then after handing him a cup of water, he said, ¡°Brother, drink some water first. Steward Gui went to the vige chief to prepare the food. Ever since the young miss was poisoned, Steward Gui has been very strict. No matter who cooked it, he would inspect the food and feed it to the beast first. But because of this, he has less time to see you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for Uncle Gui to see me. Since he¡¯s so busy, Uncle Gui should also be quite tired. Right, Brother San, I¡¯ve been wondering. If the young miss wants to see her rtives, there should be no reason to ce her in so much danger. Her rtives coulde over instead. It seems strange to me.¡± Zhao Hai wanted to probe the Rong n. Rong San was a bit muddle-headed, but it was better to talk to him than Steward Gui.

    Rong Sand didn¡¯t disappoint him, he replied, ¡°Actually, the young miss isn¡¯t going to visit rtives. Instead, it¡¯s for an intimate meeting. This meeting is very important to the Rong n. So it¡¯s necessary for her to go.¡±

    Zhao Hai was stunned, ¡°The young miss is going to an intimate meeting? Who is the other party? The rtionship between the Tyrant de Sect and the Rong n is very good. Is there a need to look for someone else outside?¡±

    Rong San forced a smile and said, ¡°Our Rong n indeed has a good rtionship with the Tyrant de Sect, but our cultivators have no real say in the sect. There are plenty of families that want to drive our n out of the sect. So to gain a stable foothold in the sect, this intimate meeting has been arranged. The young miss will meet Flycloud City branch¡¯s Huo Ban, an inner disciple of the Tyrant de Sect. With Lord Huo on our side, the Rong n will have another backer in the Tyrant de Sect. Then our n¡¯s position will be more stable.¡±

    Zhao Hai knit his brows. He didn¡¯t expect this to be the reason. And he couldn¡¯t understand the thoughts of the Rong n. It must be known that cultivators rarely paired up with mortals here in the True Spirit Realm. Because a cultivator lived long lives, their mortal partners will die early in their lives. And no cultivator was willing to see their partner grow old and die in front of their eyes.

    Cultivators also have feelings. There were cultivators who fell in love with mortals. However, while cultivators have long lives, mortals could only live from 100 to 200 years. When a mortal¡¯s lifespan ends, their cultivator partner would still have a long lifespan. Seeing their partner die of old age would cause anyone pain, whether they be mortals or cultivators. And for cultivators, this pain might result into a heart¡¯s demon. This would affect the cultivator¡¯s future path.

    As stories about these situations spread out, the number of cultivators who married mortals rapidly decreased. So the Rong n¡¯s young miss marrying an inner disciple of the Tyrant de Sect was somewhat iprehensible to Zhao Hai.

    Although the Rong n wasn¡¯t a traditional cultivator family, they still have members among them who became disciples of the Tyrant de Sect. They shouldn¡¯t be unaware of the stories. So why would they send their young miss to Flycloud City? This would ruin the young miss¡¯ life.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s frown, Rong San immediately knew what he was thinking. He sighed and patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder as he said, ¡°The young miss has a pure yin body, which is a great help to cultivators. The Hu n has paid a great price to purchase an Ageless Pill for the young miss. This way, the young miss¡¯s appearance wouldn¡¯t change her entire life. This is also something that daughters of the n have to do. For the Rong n to develop, there would be people who need to be sacrificed.¡±

    Zhao Hai let out a sigh. He has seen too many situations like these, and now he saw another one. He could only feel sympathy towards the young miss. As a member of the Rong n, she enjoyed the privileges that ordinary people couldn¡¯t, but she also needed to bear the responsibilities that mortals don¡¯t bear.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make any noise, Rong San didn¡¯t know what to say. To be honest, the Rong n had no choice over this decision. Although the Rong n have members in the Tyrant de Sect, their status wasn¡¯t high. The highest position they held was that of an elder. However, these elders were alreadyte in their lives, nobody knows how much longer they have left to live. Additionally, although the Rong n has worked hard over the years, the annual ie of the Tyrant de Sect didn¡¯t increase. By this point, several other merchant families had appeared and cooperated with the Tyrant de Sect. And these people have done a very good job. These merchant families were now challenging the status of the Rong n. So the Rong n can only use this move to improve their situations.

 Chapter 2063: Midnight of Battle

    <h4>Chapter 2063: Midnight of Battle</h4>

    While the two were being silent, the door of the room was shoved open. Then Steward Gui walked in from outside. Steward Gui had a smile on his face when he entered, but when he saw that Zhao Hai and Rong San weren¡¯t speaking, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He looked at the two in confusion and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you two? Did Mister Hua make things difficult for you again?¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not that, Uncle Gui. I¡¯m doing well. How about you? Was the young miss able to rest?¡±

    Steward Gui smiled and nodded, ¡°She¡¯s resting well. Haha, Little Hai, let¡¯s have a good drink tonight. With Mister Hua and the others here, our safety is guaranteed. There should be no problems.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly. He knows that in addition to establishing a friendly rtionship with him, Steward Gui also invited him over in order to further annoy Mister Hua. Therefore, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hesitate and agreed.

    Steward Gui chuckled and then took out several pots of wine along with a pile of snacks. The three drank in the room andughed from time to time. Meanwhile, to Mister Hua, theirughter was extremely grating to the ears.

    Zhao Hai drank with Rong San and Steward Gui untilte into the night. When Zhao Hai returned to the house he rented, it was already 10 o¡¯clock at night.

    The guards of the Rong n were doing well in fulfilling their duty. At night, two people were assigned to keep watch. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t greet these two people, but he noticed a murderous intent shing through their eyes.

    Zhao Hai sat cross-legged in his room. At the same time, he took out his de and ced it on his knee. He had a feeling that something would happen tonight.

    Sure enough,te into the night, Zhao Hai sensed someone jumping into his courtyard and heading towards his room. Zhao Hai also moved and jumped from the window.

    Mister Hua was currently standing on the courtyard giving Zhao Hai a cold gaze. After seeing Mister Hua, Zhao Hai swiftly moved to the side and ran away.

    Mister Hua was stunned by Zhao Hai¡¯s action, but he immediately pursued. In his mind, there are two reasons as to why Zhao Hai ran away. The first reason was that Zhao Hai wanted to escape, while the other was Zhao Hai wanting to lure him outside to deal with him.

    No matter which situation, Mister Hua wouldn¡¯t let Zhao Hai off. Therefore, he chased after him. He was confident in his own strength. Mister Hua was at the Earth Monarch stage while Zhao Hai was merely at the Clone Stage. It was a huge gap of two stages. In his opinion, dealing with Zhao Hai was an easy matter.

    Before long, the two left the vige and arrived on a hill. Zhao Hai stood on the hill as he looked at Mister Hua. Then he said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that you would attack. First, I didn¡¯t offend you. And second, I didn¡¯t do anything negative against the Rong n. Despite that, you want to kill me. With your kind of mindset, no wonder you¡¯re stuck at the Earth Monarch Stage.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s words stabbed straight towards Mister Hua¡¯s heart. He had been stuck at the Earth Monarch Stage for so many years. He doesn¡¯t know why he was unable to break through to the Teleportation Stage. So hearing Zhao Hai using this point to ridicule him, Mister Hua was even more enraged.

    Mister Hua coldly snorted and said, ¡°You should learn how to bow if you¡¯re weak. If you don¡¯t pay respect to those stronger than you, then you will be killed before long.¡±

    Zhao Hai suddenlyughed, ¡°You want to kill me? To be honest, I¡¯m tired of listening to those words after hearing them from a lot of people. And yet, I¡¯m here. None of those people seeded. All of them were killed by me.¡±

    Mister Hua coldly snorted and said, ¡°Ignorant bastard. Die!¡± After saying that, he waved his hand and sent a hand-shaped attack to capture Zhao Hai. Seeing Mister Hua¡¯s attack, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh. If a Teleportation Stage Cultivator used this move on him, he might have to use all his strength to deal with it. Using this attack on him while in the Earth Monarch Stage was hrious to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai waved his de and broke Mister Hua¡¯s attack. This caused Mister Hua¡¯splexion to change. He was two stages higher than Zhao Hai, he thought that Zhao Hai would never be able to stop his attack. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to block it so easily.

    Mister Hua coldly snorted. Then he waved his hand and took out a long sword. Seeing the weapon that Mister Hua took out, Zhao Hai raised his brow. This was because the sword wasn¡¯t an ordinary sword, it was a soft sword.

    With his sword in hand, Mister Hua attacked Zhao Hai. However, Zhao Hai was also a talented saber user, so he was able to defend. It must be said, fighting with a soft sword was differentpared to normal swords. Although its offensive strength was very strong, it was very difficult to practice.

    Mister Hua was able to use his soft sword wlessly. His attacks were very strong. For a rogue cultivator, his talent with the sword was extraordinary.

    But unfortunately for Mister Hua, he was fighting against Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai¡¯s attainment in the de has reached a very high level. Even the Tyrant de Sect didn¡¯t have another genius with the same level of desmanship as Zhao Hai. Because of this, Mister Hua was unable to gain any advantages while fighting Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai knew that his weakness was his amount of spiritual qi. Compared to Mister Hua¡¯spressed spiritual qi, Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual qi wascking. No matter what, Mister Hua was an Earth Monarch who crossed over to the Soul Fusion stage. On the other hand, Zhao Hai was still in the Clone Stage.

    If not for Zhao Hai¡¯s pure spiritual qi, he would have been killed by Mister Hua. His de technique was no doubt strong, but it would be useless against absolute power. It was like a person with a wooden shield facing someone with a steel sledgehammer. No matter how good they were with the shield, it was still unable to fend off the attack of a metal hammer.

    Mister Hua¡¯splexion became worse. He was also beginning to be anxious. He didn¡¯t expect that an Earth Monarch cultivator like him would be unable to kill a Clone Stage cultivator. If other people knew about this, he would lose all of his face.

    Zhao Hai could see that Mister Hua was getting anxious. This was because his attacks were fasterpared to before, which made Mister Hua¡¯s attacks more unorganized. It might seem like Mister Hua¡¯s attacks were bing stronger, but it didn¡¯t increase his threat towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai also knew that unless he used his Undead, he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat Mister Hua. His strength was just enough for him to defend against the attacks.

    Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t want to kill Mister Hua, because there was no need. He doesn¡¯t have a life and death enmity with Mister Hua. No matter what, Mister Hua was a person from the Rong n. He had to give the Rong n face.

    The fight between the two wasn¡¯t far from the vige. And with how long they were fighting, they naturally rmed Steward Gui and the others. Before long, Steward Gui and the others rushed up the hill.

    Seeing the situation on the hill, Steward Gui immediately understood what was going on. His expression couldn¡¯t help but change, he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Stop!¡±

    Zhao Hai thought that Mister Hua would stop, but he didn¡¯t expect Mister Hua to ignore Steward Gui. Instead, he called his subordinates to attack Zhao Hai.

    As soon as he saw this development, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression changed. Then he coldly snorted and released his clone. Then one person and one clone used the de to fight against Mister Hua¡¯s attacks.

    Mister Hua became more annoyed. He forgot that Zhao Hai was a clone stage cultivator. He didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai would be so formidable.

    When Mister Hua ignored him, Rong Gui was even more enraged. He coldly snorted and said, ¡°Stop. Mister Hua, if you don¡¯t stop, don¡¯t me me for reporting you to the Patriarch.¡±

    Upon hearing Steward Gui, Mister Hua coldly snorted and received his soft sword. Zhao Hai also received his clone as well as his de.

    With a frigid voice, Rong Gui looked at Mister Hua and said, ¡°Mister Hua, today¡¯s matter will be reported to the n. You should know how important this matter is to the n, yet you still dared to cause trouble. If something happens, are you prepared to bear the responsibility?¡±

    Mister Hua coldly snorted and said, ¡°This old man just wants to ensure that the matter ispleted smoothly. I can¡¯t have an unknown person following behind us. Are you sure that he¡¯s not sent by the enemy?¡±

    Steward Gui coldly snorted and said, ¡°Whether Zhao Hai is an enemy or not is not for you to worry about. If it wasn¡¯t for Zhao Hai, we would have already lost the young miss. If he had ns against the young miss, then he wouldn¡¯t have waited until today. You driving Zhao Hai out of the team not only embarrassed me, you also caused the Rong n to lose credibility.¡±

    Mister Hua coldly snorted, ¡°This old man is thinking of the Rong n. A skillful enemy will have their own plots. I¡¯m sure the Patriarch is aware of this.¡± After saying that, he huffed and walked away.

    Seeing Mister Hua leaving, Steward Gui¡¯s face paled. Then he coldly snorted and let out a long breath. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, we have put you in a dangerous position.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Our agreement is to help you reach Flycloud City. I will only consider the taskpleted once we reach our destination. I¡¯m the one who is embarrassed. If I caused Steward Gui any trouble, I will no longer follow you and I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    Steward Gui waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. This surnamed Hua, I will deal with him once we return.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Steward Gui in confusion, he asked, ¡°Uncle Gui, why do those guards listen to him? Aren¡¯t they guards of the Rong n? They should listen to you, right?¡±

    Steward Gui coldly snorted and said, ¡°The surnamed Hua only brought his henchmen with him. Those guys are rogue cultivators recruited by him to enter the Rong n. Naturally, they would be loyal to him.¡±

    Zhao Hai was stunned, then his expression changed. He looked at the direction of Mister Hua and the others and said, ¡°If that is the case, then Uncle Gui needs to be careful. That surnamed Hua will definitely try to get rid of me. Then he will go against you all the time. Since he brought his own people, he outnumbers you in the team.¡±

    Steward Gui wrinkled his brows and said, ¡°He shouldn¡¯t have that much courage.¡± Although Steward Gui has some problems with Mister Hua, he only thought that Mister Hua was doing so topete for influence. Steward Gui never thought that anything worse would happen.

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°You have to be on guard. This matter is very important for the Rong n. Mister Hua is just a rogue cultivator. If he is a spy sent by the Rong n¡¯s enemies, or he has been bought out, he would definitely do everything to make the journey difficult.¡±

    Steward Gui¡¯s expression turned serious. His voice was cold as he replied, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be more careful. Little Hai, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to help us reach Flycloud City. Once we reach our destination, I definitely won¡¯t treat you unfairly.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Uncle Gui hired me. You even gave me my payment in advance. You don¡¯t have to worry, I¡¯ll help you reach there safely.¡±

    Steward Gui nodded, then he led Zhao Hai to walk back to the vige. After returning, Steward Gui thought more about what Zhao Hai said. If Mister Hua does indeed have thoughts about the young miss, then Zhao Hai¡¯s words mighte true.

    Zhao Hai returned to his residence and meditated until dawn. After the morning came, Zhao Hai left after eating his breakfast. He left earlier than Steward Gui and the others.

    When he saw Zhao Hai leaving first, Mister Hua had a smirk on his face. He thought that Zhao Hai would no longer follow them. But this happiness was soon erased. Not long after they left the vige, they saw Zhao Hai riding his horse in front. He was traveling at a snail¡¯s pace.

    Seeing that the Rong n¡¯s team wasing, Zhao Hai gave way to the side. And when they passed him, Zhao Hai continued following behind, still a few meters away. Mister Hua¡¯s face turned ck. It was as if he could explode at any time.

    Steward Gui and Rong San didn¡¯t say anything. They were currently driving the carriage. They acted like they didn¡¯t see Zhao Hai at all.

    When noon came, they were lucky to find a small vige with a tavern. This meant that they could be indoors to eat lunch.

    But along the way, Zhao Hai as well as Steward Gui felt that something was wrong with Mister Hua. An anxious look appeared on his face from time to time. He seemed a bit restless.

 Chapter 2064: Startling Change In the Small Village

    Chapter 2064: Startling Change In the Small Vige

    Naturally, Mister Hua¡¯s movements were very subtle. It wasn¡¯t obvious if nobody paid attention. If it weren¡¯t for Steward Gui and Zhao Hai paying attention to him, they wouldn¡¯t have discovered his emotions.

    However, this was enough for Steward Gui to recall and confirm Zhao Hai¡¯s words. This Mister Hua might be someone sent by other ns to deal with the Rong n.

    This discovery caused Steward Gui to panic a little. It must be known that Mister Hua was a cultivator in the Earth Monarch Stage. His cultivation was higher than himself and Zhao Hai. And the people who came with Mister Hua were all his people, which made Steward Gui nervous.

    By noon, Steward Gui increased his speed. This was because he found that if he kept going at his current speed, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to rest in the city when nightes. They might stay inside a vige. If it was before, Steward Gui wouldn¡¯t have thought of anything. But now it was different, Steward Gui felt that something was wrong.

    If they rested in a vige outside, they would have no way to ask the Tyrant de Sect for help. And if danger really came, they couldn¡¯t fly to the heavens nor dig down to the earth. Thinking about this, Steward Gui immediately elerated. He was nning to reach the city when night came.

    During lunch, Steward Gui also looked for Zhao Hai to ask him to pay attention to Mister Hua¡¯s group. He wanted to ensure their safety.

    Although Mister Hua doesn¡¯t know Zhao Hai¡¯s true strength, he knows that he could at least fight against Mister Hua. Being able to fight for so long against Mister Hua was enough to prove his strength. So this time, Steward Gui asked Zhao Hai to watch their backs for him.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t decline. Although he has no friendship with the Rong n, he has quite a good impression of Steward Gui and Rong San. These two people treated him well. He can¡¯t just look the other way knowing that they were in danger.

    In the afternoon, Mister Hua¡¯s expression changed when he noticed that Steward Gui was speeding up. Although he strongly objected to the increase in speed, Steward Gui no longer trusted him. The afternoon¡¯s travel went faster than normal.

    When evening came, the group were able to rush to a small town called Wave Orchid City. Although the city wasn¡¯trge, it was near the river, giving it a potential for water travel. There¡¯s also a branch of the Tyrant de Sect present. When they arrived, Steward Gui arranged for the young miss to stay in a good hotel and then left. Zhao Hai and Rong San remained to guard.

    Although Mister Hua wanted to send people to follow Steward Gui, he was rejected. After Steward Gui left, his first destination was the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s branch hall. He initially didn¡¯t want to ask the Tyrant de Sect for help, but the young miss¡¯ meeting this time was very important for the Rong n. He wanted to ask the disciples in the branch hall for a way tomunicate with them. This way, if they were in danger, they could ask the branch hall for help.

    Face needed to be given. Everyone in the Tyrant de Sect knows the rtionship between the Rong n and the Tyrant de Sect. Steward Gui also said that the young miss was going to meet an inner disciple of the sect. So the branch hall didn¡¯t decline Steward Gui. They agreed to his request and gave him a smallmunication token.

    Aftering out of the branch hall, Steward Gui also used a special method to get in touch with the Rong n. He told the n about his suspicions and asked them to send support.

    Originally, Steward Gui nned to stay in the city for two days before leaving. But because of the previous dys, they were already behind schedule. Steward Gui didn¡¯t dare wait any longer and set out the next morning.

    The carriage proceeded forward, but Steward Gui¡¯s expression became heavier and heavier. Even if their speed would allow them to reach Flycloud City in time, the reinforcements would find it difficult to catch up to them. If they took more than two days, then things would be troublesome.

    Nothing happened in the morning. Although there weren¡¯t a lot of people passing by, there were quite a few. And every time, Steward Gui would be nervous.

    Time passed and it was already noon. They needed to find a ce to rest in. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to rest while traveling. However, the young miss needs to get a proper rest.

    Steward Gui looked around and chose a good location. Then he turned to Rong San and said, ¡°Little San, go a bit faster. There¡¯s a small vige ahead. Let¡¯s eat our lunch there.¡±

    Rong Sanplied and then shook the reins. The carriage quickly sped up. Meanwhile, Mister Hua¡¯s eyes shed a cold light as he followed behind.

    Sure enough, just like what Steward Gui said, there was a vige half an hour away. From a distance, they saw a small building with a wine g out front. It was clear that it was the vige¡¯s tavern.

    Before long, the horse carriage stopped in front of the tavern. Steward Gui couldn¡¯t help but frown. There were people inside the tavern. And there were quite a few of them. Multiple carriages were parked in front of the shop while there were also carriages pulling goods. There were also merchants who hired vige people to repair the carriages. The whole tavern was crowded. The waiter was busily taking care of the orders.

    Seeing this situation, Steward Gui hesitated. The shop was almost full. Moreover, there were certainly a few bad people inside. Steward Gui and the others might be fine in such an establishment, but the young miss couldn¡¯t go.

    After looking at the tavern for a while, Steward Gui got down from the carriage. The shop waiter weed him and bowed, ¡°I have seen Sir. Do you want to rest in the shop?¡±

    Steward Gui nodded, he looked at the people in the shop and said, ¡°Water, do you have a private area? We have a female with us. Don¡¯t worry about money.¡±

    Hearing Steward Gui, the water stared, then he quickly nodded, ¡°We have a courtyard at the back. It belongs to our boss. If Sir is fine with it, you can stay there.¡±

    Steward Gui nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Brother, please arrange it for us.¡± After saying that, he took out a spirit stone and gave it to the waiter. The waiter¡¯s face lit up as he received the spirit stone. He quickly led Steward Gui to the courtyard.

    The back courtyard wasn¡¯t small, it was also very clean. There were some mortal items inside. There was even a cow-type beast chewing grass. Fortunately, the courtyard didn¡¯t smell like dung.

    Naturally, Steward Gui wouldn¡¯t leave the young miss along for a long time. He quickly returned and brought Zhao Hai and the others into the courtyard. Then he took the young miss and set up two tables for their meal.

    The water moved quickly. Before long, the group sat down and the food was prepared. The dishes were first offered to the youngdy. Then the rest were given to Steward Gui and the others.

    As Steward Gui was offering food to the young miss¡¯ room, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed. He lowered his head towards Rong San and whispered, ¡°Brother San, prepare your axe. We might take action soon.¡±

    Rong San¡¯splexion changed. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°The dishes sent to the young miss are poisoned. These people don¡¯t know that Uncle Gui would test the dishes before serving. Moreover, I could see rogue cultivators among the people outside. I¡¯m afraid that a group was sent to deal with us. We can¡¯t rely on Mister Hua and the others. Prepare to fight with all you have.¡±

    Rong San nodded quietly and stabilized his emotions. He prepared to take out his weapon at any time. At this moment, an exmation was heard from the young miss¡¯ room. Mister Hua stood up and then took his soft sword out before he shouted, ¡°Begin!¡± After he said that, he proceeded to attack Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai also swiftly retaliated along with Rong San. The two quickly defended the door to the young miss¡¯ room. Zhao Hai also said, ¡°Uncle Gui, remain inside the room.¡± Steward Gui didn¡¯t make a noise. But Zhao Hai knew that Steward Gui understood.

    At this moment, arge crowd entered from outside. This group were the merchants and the rogue cultivators in the tavern. The moment these people appeared, they immediately rushed towards Zhao Hai and Rong San along with Mister Hua.

    Zhao Hai released his clone and used his de technique to disperse the attackers. At the same time, Mister Hua led the other attackers.

    One of the rogue cultivators had an idea and jumped to the roof. But at this time, he was stopped by Zhao Hai¡¯s clone.

    At this time, Steward Gui was inside the room asking for the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s help. He also took his weapon out to protect himself and the young miss. On the floor of the room was a dead rabbit. It was clear that it had been poisoned.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s defense was formidable. But the enemy he faced right now was too many. Moreover, their strengths were on par or greater than him. Because of this, the pressure he experienced was quiterge. He looked as if he would be unable to hold on for long. However, he didn¡¯t dare call his clone back to help him. Otherwise, nobody would be guarding the roof.

    As the battle went on, Rong San became injured. Seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but clench his teeth. Then he coldly snorted and then waved his hand. Arge number of Undead appeared on his side. The undead that Zhao Hai released weren¡¯t humanoid. Instead, they were all beast-shaped.

    Once the beast-shaped Undead appeared, the situation turned different. It must be known that the beasts that Zhao Hai released were all from the undergroundbyrinth. These beasts were very powerful. And with the beasts bing Undead, they were all unafraid of death. Their offensive strength was higherpared to when they were alive.

    Actually, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t have to use this move. He has the little mouse on his shoulder. But right now, the mouse was no longer on Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder. This meant that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t ready to use it. This was because the little mouse wasn¡¯t for battle, it was a treasure-hunting beast.

 Chapter 2065: Mister Zhao Hai

    <h4>Chapter 2065: Mister Zhao Hai</h4>

    Zhao Hai clearly knew the value of the little mouse. It was much more usefulpared to other beasts. The mouse could lead Zhao Hai to find many treasures.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai instead released undead beasts to attack Mister Hua¡¯s group. He doesn¡¯t n to let the little mouse fight.

    The little mouse might be timid, but after entering the Space, its genes have been improved. Additionally, Zhao Hai paid great attention to it. If Zhao Hai let it participate in the fight, it would certainly show great results. But Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t intend to expose the little mouse¡¯s strength. When the battle began, Zhao Hai quickly sent it to the Space.

    With the Undead joining the fight, the pressure that Zhao Hai felt immediately decreased. It must be known that there were two Earth Monarchs among these Undead.

    After the two sides exchanged more than ten rounds, a shout was suddenly heard, ¡°You thief! You dare!¡± Along with this voice was a de qi. Then a pitiful yell was heard in the courtyard. Zhao Hai turned his head and saw a person at the entrance with a de in his hand.

    This person¡¯s cultivation is at the Earth Monarch Stage. Moreover, his control over his de qi has reached its peak. The de qi has killed several cultivators with low strength. Additionally, those who were attacking Zhao Hai and Rong San were affected while the two werepletely unaffected.

    Naturally, Mister Hua heard the man¡¯s shout. Hearing this, Mister Hua¡¯splexion changed. He quickly moved and climbed over the wall to escape. He knew that he wasn¡¯t a match against the Tyrant de Sect disciple, so he was preparing to escape.

    The other cultivators who were attacking Zhao Hai immediately scattered like birds and rats. They didn¡¯t stay and save the others because they knew that it was useless. The other party would not let them go.

    The disciple from the Tyrant de Sect didn¡¯t chase. Instead, he looked at the undead beasts in the courtyard. Zhao Hai waved his hand and received the beasts. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s action, the Tyrant de Sect disciple¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but shrink. Then he jumped down from the wall and cupped his fist towards Zhao Hai, ¡°Are you Mister Zhao Hai?¡±

    Zhao Hai returned the salute and said, ¡°I¡¯m Zhao Hai.¡± At this time, the door of the room opened and Steward Gui walked out. As soon as he came out, he immediately cupped his fist, ¡°Rong n¡¯s Third Steward Rong Gui has seen Mister.¡±

    The Tyrant de Sect disciple waved his hand and said, ¡°What¡¯s happened? Why did they attack you? And from what I¡¯ve seen, some of the attackers are wearing the clothes of the Rong n. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Steward Gui smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve made Misterugh. Our n has been unfortunatetely. Traitors have entered.¡±

    The Tyrant de Sect disciple no longer asked. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°If Mister has time, you cane visit our branch hall. We¡¯ll make sure to give you a warm wee.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Mister is too polite. I¡¯ll certainly visit.¡±

    The Tyrant de Sect disciple smiled. Then he turned to Steward Gui and said, ¡°With Mister Zhao Hai here, you don¡¯t need to worry about safety. I¡¯m leaving.¡± After he said that, he cupped his fist towards Zhao Hai once again and then disappeared in a sh.

    The Tyrant de Sect disciple was gone, but his words surprised Steward Gui. Steward Gui turned his head to Zhao Hai, his expressionpletely changed. It must be known that Tyrant de Sect disciples were all arrogant. They wouldn¡¯t be polite to anyone. It was clear that the Tyrant de Sect disciple was very polite towards Zhao Hai. It even looked like his evaluation of Zhao Hai was very high.

    Feeling Steward Gui¡¯s gaze, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Uncle Gui doesn¡¯t need to think too much. Actually, I have some contact with the Tyrant de Sect. My refining skills are very good.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Steward Gui knew that it wouldn¡¯t be good to pursue the matter. He doesn¡¯t believe anything Zhao Hai said. If Zhao Hai were a refining master, then the Tyrant de Sect disciple wouldn¡¯t have been too polite to him. Moreover, would the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s refining hall allow an outsider to refine their artifacts? Even if his artifacts were good, the Tyrant de Sect wouldn¡¯t trust him too much.

    Although he knew that Zhao Hai was lying Steward Gui was able to determine at least one thing, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t someone without status. The Tyrant de Sec trusts him, so he shouldn¡¯t bring harm to the Rong n.

    Steward Gui nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Thank you for saving us Mister Zhao Hai. I¡¯ll have to trouble you for the rest of the journey.¡±

    Hearing Steward Gui, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly, ¡°Uncle Gui, don¡¯t call me that. Just address me as before. I¡¯m fine with Little Hai.¡±

    The three cleaned the courtyard. Then Zhao Hai and Rong San remained to guard the young miss while Steward Gui went out to look for the vige elder. Among the people who attacked him was the shop¡¯s waiter. It was obvious that the attack was nned out earlier.

    After inquiring all afternoon, Rong Gui returned with an ugly expression. Zhao Hai and Rong San gathered around him. Steward Gui sighed and said, ¡°Two days ago, someone bought the courtyard along with the shop in front of it. The original owner of the shop has a new house in the vige. After the shop and the courtyard was bought, a lot of people came. And they all waited for two days.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I guessed that was the case. No matter which family wants to deal with you, they won¡¯t dare do anything to the vige. If they killed people in the vige, they would face the wrath of the Tyrant de Sect. No n is willing to take the risk.¡±

    Steward Gui nodded, then he sighed and said, ¡°Those guys are really hateful. Unfortunately, we don¡¯t know who the attackers are. If I did, the Rong n definitely wouldn¡¯t let them off.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t have a clue. We still have Mister Hua. He should leave behind some clues. But after this matter, he would definitely be on the run. The Rong n can only start at his origins. If you check carefully, you will certainly find something.¡±

    Steward Gui nodded. His eyes shed a cold light as he said, ¡°Once we know which family is targeting us, we definitely won¡¯t let them go. Mister, if you¡¯re really close with the Tyrant de Sect, I have to ask you to send a reminder. I found that the families that arepeting with us had experienced rapid progress in a very short time. It was as if they had been given some help. Although they have members in the Tyrant de Sect, they weren¡¯t as intertwined with the sect as the Rong n. If you know someone in the sect, it¡¯s best if you let them look into this matter.¡±

    Hearing Steward Gui, Zhao Hai paused, then his eyes shed a cold light as he nodded and said, ¡°I have some friendship with people in the Tyrant de Sect. I will tell them about this matter.¡±

    Steward Gui nodded. Then he sighed and said, ¡°The reason the Rong n didn¡¯t report this matter is because we don¡¯t have evidence. If we have any clues, we would have reported it a long time ago.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, but he didn¡¯t speak. Instead, he was rying the information to Cai¡¯er. Then Cai¡¯er would inform Lin Ling and the others.

    Although Lin Ling was only an inner disciple of the Tyrant de Sect, the resources he could mobilize was still quite a lot. He was the perfect candidate to investigate this case. If the other ns did indeed have any problems, Lin Ling should be able to find out.

    In the evening, Steward Gui didn¡¯t dare find someone in the vige to cook. Fortunately, Zhao Hai knew how to make food. He made a few dishes for Steward Gui to serve the young miss. Then he made more for them to eat.

    This caused Steward Gui to doubt his guesses about Zhao Hai¡¯s identity. He suspected that Zhao Hai was a Tyrant de Sect disciple undergoing their clone stage trial.

    But upon seeing Zhao Hai preparing food, Steward Gui couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. In his opinion, Tyrant de Sect disciples were god¡¯s favored beings. How could they know how to cook food? Moreover, Zhao Hai¡¯s food was very good. Cooking was a skill that rogue cultivators had.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about Steward Gui¡¯s thoughts. After having dinner, Zhao Hai found a room to rest in. Now there was nobody inside the room. They have a lot of rooms to choose from. Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t squeeze in a room with Rong San. In fact, Steward Gui wouldn¡¯t let Rong San share a room with Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai was someone addressed as Mister by a Tyrant de Sect disciple. Neither Rong San nor Steward Gui dared to share a room with him.

    Zhao Hai also wanted his own room not only for cultivation, but also for interrogation. During the day, Mister Hua and his people have been secretly chased down by the Space¡¯s Undead. Zhao Hai wanted to see which family they served.

 Chapter 2066: Crisis Descends

    <h4>Chapter 2066: Crisis Descends</h4>

    Mister Hua and the others have already been turned into Undead. Naturally, all of the questions would be answered. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t get a lot of useful information besides Mister Hua¡¯s name being Hua Long and his position as a Huo n spy in the Rong n. Because Mister Hua was a talented rogue cultivator, the Huo n nurtured him and made him into an Earth Monarch. Because of the Huo n¡¯s help, Mister Hua agreed to enter the Rong n as a spy. As for the Huo n¡¯s secrets, Mister Hua didn¡¯t know anything.

    But all of these were expected by Zhao Hai. If the Huo n are really plotting behind the Tyrant de Sect, or were instructed by someone opposing the Tyrant de Sect, then it¡¯s impossible for them to tell someone like Mister Hua.

    Although he wasn¡¯t able to obtain any useful information, Zhao Hai was able to obtain a lot of Undead, increasing hisbat strength. As for the Huo n, he would leave it to Lin Ling and the others to deal with.

    The next morning, Zhao Hai and the others departed. But this time, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but frown. This was because he was feeling restless. This wasn¡¯t good. Every time Zhao Hai had this feeling, it meant that there was potential danger.

    Zhao Hai thought about it. The danger might not be directed to Steward Gui and the others. This was because Steward Gui¡¯s enemies were all working under the Tyrant de Sect. Now that the sect hase forward, these people shouldn¡¯t dare make any action. Steward Gui and the others should be basically safe.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai knows that the enemies of the Rong n wouldn¡¯t give him this feeling. The enemy this time was clearinging for him.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai¡¯splexion couldn¡¯t help but change. It must be known that he has several enemies. There was the Sword Hegemon Sect, the Imperial Beast Sect, and the Matchless Sword School. These three sects could chase him down. Besides the Matchless Sword School, the Imperial Beast Sect and the Sword Hegemon Sect knew about his status and wanted him to die. These enemies were more powerful than the enemies of the Rong n.

    Zhao Hai nced at Steward Gui and Rong San who were sitting on the horse carriage. He knows that it¡¯s time for them to separate. If he continued to travel with them, he would only put them in danger.

    Since Zhao Hai¡¯s demon horse was traveling right beside the carriage, Steward Gui noticed Zhao Hai¡¯splexion. He looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s face and asked, ¡°Mister? Is something wrong? Why do you have an uglyplexion?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Uncle Gui, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s time for us to separate. Now that the Tyrant de Sect has acted, you should be safe. I have some things I need to deal with.¡±

    Steward Gui couldn¡¯t help but stare, ¡°Did something happen? Do you need our help?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s possible that I¡¯ll meet a couple of enemies. You can¡¯t help with this. I don¡¯t want to implicate you. Otherwise, things would be moreplicated. Uncle Gui, I¡¯ll see you next time.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai cupped his fist towards Steward Gui and Rong San before urging his demon horse to travel towards the nearby mountain. Then he disappeared before long.

    Rong San and Steward Gui were both stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to leave. Rong San looked at Steward Gui in confusion and asked, ¡°Uncle Gui, do you think Mister Zhao Hai has encountered some problems? Shall we go and help?¡±

    Steward Gui smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Going is useless. With our current strength, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t contribute anything. Moreover, the family¡¯s matters can¡¯t wait. Let¡¯s just go. Like Mister Zhao Hai said, we¡¯ll see each other in the future.¡±

    Zhao Hai rode his demon horse to go directly up the mountain. Zhao Hai felt the sense of crisis bing stronger and stronger. He reckoned that the peopleing for him were quite powerful. He needs to be careful.

    Fortunately, the demon horse could traverse water and climb mountains as easily as walking onnd. Zhao Hai¡¯s speed on the mountain wasn¡¯t slow. However, Zhao Hai knew that he wasn¡¯t in Magnificent Dragon Mountain. The mountain he¡¯s in was a branch of the Thunder God Mountains. Thunder God Mountains was very famous in the True Spirit Realm for its plenty of thunder domains.

    These thunder domains weren¡¯t forbidden areas, instead they were locations with very rich heavenly lightning. Even if it was a sunny day, there would be plenty of heavenly thunder hitting the domains. Even cultivators in the Teleportation Stage would have to be careful if they encounter such domains.

    Most importantly, these thunder domains are home to special beasts. These lightning beasts were a special-type of beast. These beasts have powerful offensive strength. Because they have the lightning attribute, they can absorb thunder and lightning to cultivate. It can be said that lightning beasts were almost invincible inside the thunder domains.

    This branch of the Thunder God Mountains wasn¡¯t very big. Altogether, it only had 12 peaks and 16 thunder domains. Fortunately, these thunder domains weren¡¯trge. The rest of the mountains weren¡¯t different from other mountains.

    Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t know how his enemies discovered him. Zhao Hai was sure that his enemies could still sense his whereabouts and weren¡¯t far from him.

    The mountain became harder and harder to traverse even with the demon horse¡¯s abilities. As he began to slow down, Zhao Hai jumped down from his demon horse and received it. Then he began to travel on foot.

    Not long after Zhao Hai left on foot, a group of people arrived at the ce he dismounted. There were seven people in this group and each one of them were carrying a longsword. Their swords weren¡¯t anything special. The only unique thing about the sword was that their hand guards were in the shape of a star.

    Among these people was someone with a particrlyrge nose. He sniffed for a moment and said, ¡°He should have stopped here for a while. Because the terrain is bing difficult, he took his horse away and traveled on foot.¡±

    A man who looked to be in his thirties and had a beautiful beard turned to the big-nosed man and said, ¡°Third junior brother, can you judge how long it has been?¡±

    The big-nosed man replied, ¡°It should have been half an hour ago. The scent is very new.¡± The middle-aged man nodded, ¡°Good. Continue the pursuit. We need to kill him today. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to answer to the sect.¡±

    The others nodded. Under the big-nosed man¡¯s leadership, they continued forward. The direction they walked to was the same direction Zhao Hai traveled. Obviously, the big-nosed man¡¯s nose was very sensitive. He could easily track Zhao Hai using smell.

    Zhao Hai felt the sense of crisis growing stronger and stronger. He no longer hesitated and flipped his hand, taking out a formation te. With a wave of his hand, the formation te disappeared into the ground. Zhao Hai took out more formation tes and threw them around. As soon as the formation tes hit the ground, they immediately disappeared. But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stay, he continued to move forward.

    In a short period of time, arge formation was arranged. If formation masters were to witness this, they would immediately offer their sect to Zhao Hai. Even special formation cultivators couldn¡¯t achieve this feat.

    Not long after, the pursuing group arrived. As they were running forward, the middle-aged man suddenly stopped and said, ¡°Everyone, stop!¡±

    The others in the group stopped and looked at the middle aged man in confusion. The big nosed man asked, ¡°First Senior Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The First Senior Brother looked around and said, ¡°I noticed that the surrounding scenery is very strange. We might have entered a formation.¡±

    Everyone looked around and couldn¡¯t discover anything. The big-nosed man said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. If there is a formation here, then we should be able to sense it. But there is nothing.¡±

    The First Senior Brother shook his head and said, ¡°Something isn¡¯t right. There¡¯s a formation here. If you don¡¯t believe me, go ahead and give it a try.¡± Everyone took a step forward and immediately felt that something was wrong. However, the scenery around them didn¡¯t change, it remained the same.

    Everyone stopped, then they turned their head towards the First Senior Brother. The big-nosed man rubbed his nose and muttered, ¡°There really is a formation. Even I¡¯m unable to smell it. It¡¯s quite powerful. This isn¡¯t included in the information we received. First Senior Brother, do you think that brat is a formation expert?¡±

    The First Senior Brother sighed and said, ¡°This is fine. It¡¯s impossible for the sect to know everything about Zhao Hai. The Tyrant de Sect is the hardest sect to nt spies in. You should be aware of this. It seems like Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with. Fifth Brother, I¡¯ll have to depend on you.¡±

    A person who looked like a schr nodded. Then he flipped his hand and took out apass. Under thepass-like item was a small abacus.

    The schrly man took hispass and it spun around a few times. At the same time, his hand was moving the pieces of the abacus. After a while, a smile appeared on his face, he turned to the First Senior Brother and said, ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯ve made my calctions. It¡¯s the eight-gate killing formations. First Senior Brother, move eight steps to the east and attack under your feet. There should be a formation te underneath.¡±

    The middle-aged man nodded. Then he walked eight steps to the east and stamped his foot. A broken sound was immediately heard underneath him. But the formation has yet to change.

    ¡°Second Brother, walk five steps to the west and attack. Third Brother, walk six steps to the north and attack underneath.¡± The big-nosed man and another ck-wearing cultivatorplied. They moved ording to the schrly man¡¯s instructions.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use a three-dimensional formation. The Tyrant de Sect has yet to get a full grasp of three-dimensional formations. Naturally, Zhao Hai won¡¯t take it out. If other sects get some insights to the formations, then the Tyrant de Sect would suffer a loss. It was because of this that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use three-dimensional formations, and his formation was easily dealt with.

    The First Senior Brother looked around him and said, ¡°Try and look around.¡± The big-nosed man walked forward a few steps and surveyed the surroundings. Four formation tes have been destroyed. He turned his head to the First Senior Brother and said, ¡°First Senior Brother, the formation is broken.¡±

    The First Senior Brother nodded, ¡°Continue leading the way.¡± The big-nosed man nodded and continued the pursuit.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Hai was currently standing on a t ground filled with scorched areas. Looking at the surroundings, Zhao Hai knew that he had entered a thunder domain.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid of lightning inside the thunder domain. Because his body has limatized to lightning, even if he was struck, it wouldn¡¯t do any damage. On the other hand, the lightning in the thunder domain would be very useful against the pursuers. Inside the thunder domain, Zhao Hai would be able to deal with them with half the effort.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai immediately moved. He took out formation tes and spread them around the thunder domain. The scorched marks in the thunder domain immediately disappeared. It turned into a normal clearing.

    Zhao Hai looked around and nodded with satisfaction. Then he waved his hand, taking his clone out. This time, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t release one clone, but three. These three clones stood around Zhao Hai. Then Zhao Hai¡¯s body disappeared.

    As soon as Zhao Hai disappeared, the eyes of the clones suddenly opened. The three clones nced at each other and smirked. Then they stood without moving.

    Not long after, seven people appeared in the thunder domain. As they looked at the thunder domain, the seven couldn¡¯t help but stare. At this moment, the three clones opened their mouths at the same time, ¡°You¡¯re finally here, I¡¯ve been waiting for half a day.¡±

    The First Senior Brother closed his eyes and sensed the surroundings with his spiritual force. He believed that one of the three must be the real one while the other two were either clones or projections from Zhao Hai¡¯s formation.

    But after his spiritual force entered the domain, he felt that the three were real flesh and blood beings. The First Senior Brother couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he opened his eyes and looked at the big-nosed cultivator.

    The big-nosed man smiled bitterly and shook his head. The First Senior Brother turned towards the schrly cultivator who had just taken hispass out to break the formation. The schrly cultivator said, ¡°There¡¯s a formation here. But I don¡¯t know what kind of formation it is. It¡¯s impossible to make calctions.¡±

    At this moment, the three Zhao Hais spoke at the same time, ¡°You should be from a Great Sect, right? You¡¯re pursuing me because you know my identity. How about you leave your names?¡±

    Looking at the three Zhao Hais, the First Senior Brother coldly snorted and said, ¡°You want to know our identity? Hahaha. What a pity, you made the wrong decision. You will never know who we are. You will die and be a confused ghost.¡±

    The three Zhao Hai¡¯sughed at the same time, ¡°A confused ghost? I think you will be the ones bing confused ghosts. Do you really think that you can kill me? I, Zhao Hai, have experienced countless battles in my life. I have seen a lot of people, even those more ruthless than you. You¡¯re really naive to think that you can deal with me.¡±

    The First Senior Brother didn¡¯t be angry. He only looked at Zhao Hai as he smiled faintly and said, ¡°You¡¯re really confident in your formation. Do you think they will keep you safe? The naive one is you. Zhao Hai, you will die today.¡± After he said that, he took out his longsword. The others also took their weapons out.

 Chapter 2067: Breakthrough

    <h4>Chapter 2067: Breakthrough</h4>

    As the group took their swords out, a pressure emitted from their bodies and covered the entire domain. The faces of the three Zhao Hais changed slightly. This change was naturally noticed by the seven attackers. They thought that the Zhao Hais on the domain were an illusion caused by the formation. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have such a reaction.

    Zhao Hai was wary of the seven attackers because they were all at the Earth Monarch Stage. Most importantly, the middle-aged man was half-step towards the Teleportation Stage. Even after so many preparations, Zhao Hai still couldn¡¯t guarantee that he could deal with them.

    Fortunately, Zhao Hai was able toe upon the thunder domain. These seven had yet to notice that they were inside a dangerous area. As long as they step in, it would be difficult to leave.

    As soon as the First Brother saw the change in the Zhao Hais inside the domain, he became more convinced of his thoughts. He turned to the schrly cultivator and said, ¡°Fifth Brother, after you make an opening, the rest of us will rush in first. You make sure that the formation doesn¡¯t function. We don¡¯t want any unnecessary trouble.¡±

    The schrly cultivator nodded and said, ¡°First Brother, you can rest assured. That kid isn¡¯t very strong. I should be able to break his formations easily. Let me break the formation first, then you¡¯ll go deal with him.¡±

    The First Brother chuckled, ¡°Alright. This time, if you manage to break the formation, I¡¯ll give you a good artifact. If you can¡¯t, hmph, let¡¯s see how I deal with you.¡±

    When he heard this, the Fifth Brother couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Good. Then it¡¯s settled. Senior Brother, just wait. I¡¯ll deal with the formation.¡±

    The others chuckled as well. It was clear that they didn¡¯t take Zhao Hai seriously. Actually, their main mission wasn¡¯t to chase and kill Zhao Hai. They took another mission and epted the mission to assassinate Zhao Hai because it was along the way. In their minds, it was overkill that the seven of them were going to deal with Zhao Hai.

    These seven people weren¡¯t simple. They were famous among the younger generation of the Matchless Sword School. The seven of them were brothers under the same master. They also practiced abination technique called the Seven-star Sword Formation. They were also known as the Seven Peculiar Swords.

    They were called Seven Peculiar Swords because each one of them had a special ability. Take the big-nosed man, for example. His nose was very sensitive and worked much like the nose of a beast.

    As for the Fifth Brother who has apass, in addition to his sword talent, he was also a madman when it came to formations. He spent a lot of time researching formations. Naturally, he wasn¡¯t only good at breaking formations, he¡¯s also good at setting them up.

    These seven brothers acted together,pleted missions together, and won fights together. They would always be with each other. So if one was provoked, it was equal to provoking the seven of them.

    The First Brother looked at everyone and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯splete our mission first. The earlier we finish, the earlier we return.¡± Then he moved and headed towards the domain. Soon, the six entered the thunder domain and surrounded the three Zhao Hais. Meanwhile, the Fifth Brother fiddled with hispass and abacus.

    Zhao Hai saw the Fifth Brother and saw what he was doing. However, he wasn¡¯t worried. This was a battlefield that he carefully arranged. It wasn¡¯t easy to break.

    The First Brother and the others surrounded the three Zhao Hais. The three Zhao Hais also took a step and stood back to back.

    Seeing this, the First Brother couldn¡¯t help but change. He knew that if two of the three were illusions, then this position would put Zhao Hai in a disadvantageous position.

    However, time didn¡¯t allow him to think too much. The First Brother roared and led the others to attack Zhao Hai. The three Zhao Hais also moved at the same time, using defensive techniques to defend.

    Wen, Wen, Wen, Wen! A series of violent shes was heard as Zhao Hai defended against the attacks of six people. But as they fought, the First Brother was stunned. He was confused. Why do the three Zhao Hais seem real?

    It wasn¡¯t only the First Brother. The others shared the same feelings. They couldn¡¯t understand how this happened. They also couldn¡¯t find out which Zhao Hai was real. This was the reason why they attacked the three Zhao Hais simultaneously. Under their attacks, the true Zhao Hai should reveal himself. But the oue of their attack was different. The three Zhao Hais were able to defend.

    Although they were surprised, it didn¡¯t stop them from continuing their attack. But it didn¡¯t take long for them to discover that the six of them couldn¡¯t deal with Zhao Hai. There were six of them, and all of them were Earth Monarchs. What was going on?

    While they were in a daze, they suddenly heard a pitiful yell. The six stared then turned their heads towards their Fifth Brother who had fallen in a pool of blood.

    Standing on the side of the Fifth Brother were two Zhao Hais. This discovery caught them off-guard. They didn¡¯t know what happened. How did two Zhao Hais appear?

    At this moment, the sound of a thunderp was heard. The big-nosed Third Brother¡¯s body suddenly convulsed. Then his body seems to have turned charcoal. He fell down before long, no longer alive.

    When the First Brother saw this, hisplexion couldn¡¯t help but change. He eximed, ¡°Thunder domain! This is Lightning God Mountain¡¯s thunder domain!¡±

    Hearing the First Brother, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Correct, this is a thunder domain in Lightning God Mountain. Enjoy the surprise I prepared for you. Just because I concealed my identity as a disciple of the Tyrant de Sect, it doesn¡¯t mean that I wouldn¡¯t fight back. You¡¯re too naive.¡±

    After saying this, the de in Zhao Hai¡¯s hand moved as he rushed towards the First Brother. Just as the First Brother was focused on Zhao Hai, two clouds of ck mist enveloped the bodies of the Fifth Brother and the big-nosed Third Brother.

    Zhao Hai now has three clones as well as one avatar clone. With Zhao Hai¡¯s original body included, there were now five Zhao Hais. And the five of them were real to a certain degree.

    After some time creating clones, Zhao Hai became used to it. Whether it was creating clones or avatar clones, Zhao Hai¡¯s speed was much faster. And with his ability, he could cultivate inside the Space. Other Clone Stage cultivators wouldn¡¯t be able to cultivate with their clones because they would absorb them back into their bodies, but Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t need to do this. This was Zhao Hai¡¯s advantage.

    The five Zhao Hais fought against the five remaining Peculiar Seven-star Swords. Zhao Hai was able to interchange his de techniques. Other clones would attack while the others defended. There were no issues of cooperation between the five Zhao Hais.

    The situation with the five Peculiar Seven-star Swords was the same. They were able to coordinate despite only having five people. This was due to their long years of experience. However, the situation still made them worried.

    At this time, two figures joined the fight, breaking the bnce of the battle. These two figures were the Third Brother and the Fifth Brother who had just been killed.

    The two have been turned into Undead. The reason Zhao Hai didn¡¯t let them join immediately was because he wanted to experience the sword techniques of the Matchless Sword School. Now that he had some understanding of it, it¡¯s time to end the battle soon.

    There are multiple ways to end a battle. One was to crush them mentally, and the other was to wither them down. Now, the Peculiar Seven-star Swords have been reduced to five people. And when their two brothers fought against them, their minds were shaken.

    Although cultivators strive to be immortals, they were still human in the end. They also have feelings. Seeing their dead brothers suddenly fighting against them, the remaining five brothers couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.

    The remaining Seven-star Swords changed from five people to three people, two more had been killed. At the same time, Zhao Hai¡¯s action caused the remaining three to be enraged. Among those who remained was the First Brother. His imposing aura became stronger and stronger. At the same time, his aura fluctuated.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai¡¯splexion couldn¡¯t help but change. He knows that this was the sign of a breakthrough. Zhao Hai frowned. He knew that if the enemy broke through, they would be in the Teleportation Stage. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t confident in facing a Teleportation Stage cultivator.

    Therefore, Zhao Hai quickly moved underground. Meanwhile, his three clones as well as the Undead continued attacking the remaining three. While the First Brother was breaking through, the two people protected him with all their strength. Their only hope to survive was their First Brother¡¯s breakthrough.

    Before long, the First Brother¡¯s aura reached its peak and then it stopped. However, his aura didn¡¯t weaken and remained at its peak. He was like a volcano that was umting energy, waiting to erupt.

    Boom! A loud sound was heard as the thunder domain shook. The First Brother¡¯s imposing aura rose into another level. At this moment, the two brothers who guarded their First Brother were ted by the First Brother¡¯s breakthrough. They couldn¡¯t help but rx for a split second.

    Just as they rxed, two de tips went through their chests. They turned their heads to see that they had been stabbed by their Third and Fifth Brothers.

    The two brothers¡¯ vision shifted towards Zhao Hai¡¯s clones, then to their Undead brothers, andstly to their First Brother before everything turned ck. At this moment, the First Brother finally opened his eyes.

    ¡°Zhao Hai, I will tear you to shreds!¡± A shrill mourning roar can be heard from the thunder domain.

 Chapter 2068: Switching Positions

    <h4>Chapter 2068: Switching Positions</h4>

    Zhao Hai¡¯s figure was rushing through the mountainous forest. Every action he made was carefully considered. He couldn¡¯t afford to be careless. He was now being chased down by the First Brother of the Peculiar Seven-star Swords.

    After the First Brother of the Peculiar Swords broke through, he discovered that all of his brothers had been killed. He was the only one left. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai and his clones have disappeared.

    This caused the First Brother to be enraged. He didn¡¯t expect his brothers to be killed. Because of this, he swore to hunt Zhao Hai down and kill him.

    After advancing, the First Brother of the Seven-star Swords used the most violent method to break out of Zhao Hai¡¯s formation. He left the thunder domain at the quickest speed and began to scour the entire mountain for Zhao Hai¡¯s traces.

    Zhao Hai was currently underground. He didn¡¯t dare show his head. After three days of searching, the First Brother was still unable to find Zhao Hai. Only then did Zhao Hai get out of the ground. He didn¡¯t dare move a lot in these three days. Be knew clearly how sensitive cultivators were once they reached the Teleportation Stage. If Zhao Hai made a lot of noise, he would definitely be noticed.

    What Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect was that he would be fooled this time. Just as he came out of the ground, the First Brother of the Seven-star Swords suddenly charged in. Seeing the First Brothering towards him, Zhao Hai immediately retreated back underground.

    This time, Zhao Hai miscalcted. The First Brother of the Peculiar Seven-star Swords has a more powerful spiritual force after his promotion. Even if Zhao Hai drilled underground, the First Brother could still feel Zhao Hai¡¯s position. Sword qi after sword qi began shooting down towards Zhao Hai.

    The ten-thousand mile chase began. Zhao Hai was chased everywhere by the First Brother of the Peculiar Seven-star Swords. If not for Zhao Hai¡¯s quick speed as well as his divergent abilities, he would have been forced to hide inside the Space.

    Despite being chased down by a Teleportation Stage cultivator, Zhao Hai never thought of entering the Space. He used his wits and skills to deal with the pursuit. He also used his clones multiple times and almost escaped. But in the end he didn¡¯t seed.

    What Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know was that the First Brother of the Peculiar Seven-star Swords also has his own special ability. He can lock on to his enemy. Back in the thunder domain, the only reason he couldn¡¯t find the true Zhao Hai was because of the special environment of the thunder domain as well as Zhao Hai¡¯s formation. Since Zhao Hai left the thunder domain, it was almost impossible for Zhao Hai to escape the First Brother¡¯s senses.

    For this reason, Zhao Hai was unable to use his clones to shake off the pursuit of the First Brother. One fled and one chased for several days. The so-called ten thousand mile chase has be a metaphor. They already traversed a distance far more than ten thousand miles.

    Zhao Hai no longer knew where they were. But he was certain that they had long left the area of Lightning God Mountain.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s only constion was the presence of the nearby forest. He was able to use his wood-element divergent ability to shuttle between trees, asionally hiding his aura from the First Brother.

    Not far behind Zhao Hai, the First Brother of the Peculiar Seven-star Swords was working hard. Because he couldn¡¯t find Zhao Hai¡¯s specific location, he began clearing outrge swathes of forest using his sword qi.

    The First Brother¡¯s appearance has be messy. His beard was no longer as orderly as before. His eyes were blood red. He looked like a madman.

    And he has indeed turned into a madman. He never could have imagined that a mission they took on the side would wipe out his brothers. Hisst two brothers even died while he was breaking through. The two brothers died defending him. Because of this, he wants to kill Zhao Hai. He wanted to avenge his brothers.

    Fortunately, the two were in a barren region. Otherwise, their chase would be seen by a lot of people. Then Zhao Hai would be famous.

    Actually, the pursuit has been seen by some rogue cultivators. Barren mountains nevercked rogue cultivators looking for hidden opportunities. But seeing the First Brother of the Peculiar Seven-star Swords, these rogue cultivators immediately ran away. They didn¡¯t dare linger around.

    This was also a rule of survival for rogue cultivators. In the True Spirit Realm, nothing is more important than the size of one¡¯s fists. If they meet a cultivator above the Teleportation Stage and they were chasing or killing someone, what a rogue cultivator needs to do isn¡¯t to watch, help, or block the way. What rogue cultivators need to do is to run away as far as they can, as fast as they can. Otherwise, if the Teleportation Stage cultivator was in a bad mood and started killing others, then rogue cultivators would die in vain, and nobody would avenge them.

    Although Zhao Hai was traversing the forest, his speed was very fast. Despite his speed, he was still unable to shake off the chase of the First Brother. Seeing the pursuer getting closer and closer, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    At this time, Zhao Hai suddenly felt his vision bing empty. He looked ahead and found that he had reached the end of a cliff. He turned his head and saw the First Brother of the Peculiar Seven-star Swords getting closer and closer to him.

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted and directly jumped off the cliff. While in mid-air, he waved his hand and released the Nine-winged Cloud Centipede. Zhao Hai jumped on the centipede¡¯s back as the centipede¡¯s nine pairs of wings unraveled. Then they flew away from the cliff in just one p.

    The First Brother of the Peculiar Seven-star Swords seemed to have sensed something as he flew towards the edge of the cliff. As he looked in the distance, he saw Zhao Hai flying on the back of the Nine-winged Cloud Centipede.

    The First Brother¡¯s expression changed. He quickly chased after the centipede. It didn¡¯t take long before they ran out of the valley.

    Seeing that the First Brother was still chasing after him, Zhao Hai coldly snorted and flipped his hand, taking a long gun out. This gun was made in the form of a sniper rifle. After being upgraded to the standards of the True Spirit Realm, the strength of the rifle increased. One shot from the rifle was equivalent to an all-out attack of a Clone-stage cultivator.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t intend to use the rifle, but he had no other choice. He doesn¡¯t want to expose the Space. There are only a few items inside the Space that he could use. The other party wanted his life, and it was clear that Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t fight in close range. Therefore, Zhao Hai took the sniper rifle out.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t only take the rifle out, he also released his four clones. Then he released more Nine-winged Cloud Centipedes for the clones to ride on. Each clone had their own rifle. Five people carrying sniper rifles rode on their own Nine-winged Cloud Centipede. At the same time, they aimed their rifles at the First Brother and fired.

    The First Senior Brother of the Peculiar Seven-star Swords felt very unhappy. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai would use such moves to get rid of him. The Nine-winged Cloud Centipedes weren¡¯t slow. Although he could now fly after breaking through, he has yet to stabilize his cultivation. His speed wasn¡¯t that fast, and it was impossible for him to catch up to the centipedes. In this case, he couldn¡¯t catch up to Zhao Hai.

    The First Brother has his own artifact. But he couldn¡¯t use his artifact at this time. This was because his distance from Zhao Hai was too far.

    Right, the distance between Zhao Hai and the First Brother was quite big. Zhao Hai was at least ten kilometers away. At this distance, it was impossible for any artifact to pose a threat to Zhao Hai.

    However, Zhao Hai¡¯s sniper rifle had a range of more than 10 kilometers. In other words, Zhao Hai could hit back while the First Brother could not.

    The battle between the two shifted from the ground to the sky. But this time, the positions between the defender and the aggressor changed. Although Zhao Hai looked as if he was fleeing, he was now the one attacking. Meanwhile, while the First Senior Brother was chasing, he was also defending against Zhao Hai¡¯s attacks.

    This battle was seen by countless people. Now, several sects in the True Spirit Realm knew that there was a Teleportation Stage cultivator chasing down another cultivator. And the two were fighting in the air.

    A day passed and the two were still fighting in the air. Their battle attracted a lot of people. Now, sects began sending inner disciples to watch the battle. Among these people were disciples from the Tyrant de Sect. However, the disciples from the Tyrant de Sect didn¡¯t make a move.

    The appearance of the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s disciples made the First Brother of the Peculiar Seven-star Swords aware that it was impossible for him to kill Zhao Hai. Although the disciples of the Tyrant de Sect didn¡¯t take action, this doesn¡¯t mean that they would leave Zhao Hai to die. The Tyrant de Sect was famous for their unity. Zhao Hai¡¯s identity might be hidden, but if he really encountered fatal danger, the disciples of the sect would immediately make a move.

    But there was an issue. The decision to stop the battle was no longer in the hands of the First Brother, but in the hands of Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai and his clones were now pestering the First Brother using the rifle. Even if he wanted to leave, then he would have to see if Zhao Hai would agree.

    Dogfight, an endless dogfight entangled the First Brother of the Peculiar Seven-star Swords. This made the First Brother crazy and helpless. He began to regret chasing Zhao Hai down. Now he had fallen to this point. He was a Teleportation Stage cultivator that would be humiliated by Zhao Hai. It was too shameful.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai was also not feeling good. This was because too many people were watching the fight. All of them were experts in their own right. He felt that he was like a monkey ying tricks in front of an audience. This made him unhappy.

 Chapter 2069: Returning to the Sect

    <h4>Chapter 2069: Returning to the Sect</h4>

    Zhao Hai and the First Brother of the Peculiar Seven-star Swords fought in the air for three days. The battle between the two has attracted the attention of hundreds of people. Among these were cultivators from the Sword Hegemon Sect and the Matchless Sword School.

    Seeing the people from the Matchless Sword School arriving, Zhao Hai knew that his battle with the First Brother could no longer bear results. It was no longer the Tyrant de Sect preventing Zhao Hai from being dealt with, there was now the Matchless Sword School ensuring the survival of the First Brother. This was no longer a fight for life and death.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai waved his hand, receiving his clones as well as the Nine-winged Cloud Centipedes. He gave the First Brother of the Peculiar Seven-star Swords a cold look as he said, ¡°You, listen. You came out to hunt me down. It is my right to kill you. We¡¯ve already performed for everyone for three days. I don¡¯t want to be a monkey anymore. We¡¯ll settle this grudge in the future.¡±

    Seeing Zhao Hai stop, the First Brother of the Peculiar Seven-star Swords let out a long breath. But upon hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll wait. When that timees, I¡¯ll tear you to shreds.¡±

    Zhao Hai sneered, ¡°You want to tear me to shreds? I already heard that a lot of times, you won¡¯t be the one who¡¯ll seed.¡± After saying that, Zhao Hai patted his Nine-winged Cloud Centipede and then flew away. He no longer cared about the enemy.

    The First Brother looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s back with clenched teeth. But he couldn¡¯t do anything. It was just like Zhao Hai said. If the Matchless Sword School didn¡¯t arrive, he would have suffered even more. He had been fighting Zhao Hai for three straight days. He was flying in the air on his own throughout the fight while Zhao Hai was riding on his mount. Moreover, Zhao Hai¡¯s weapon didn¡¯t use spiritual qi. This was Zhao Hai¡¯s advantage. In this case, Zhao Hai was able to drag the fight for a long time.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t fly far before he met several people flying in the air. All of these people were at the Teleportation Stage. But from their appearance, they should be from the Tyrant de Sect. Zhao Hai also met some of these people. One of them was an inner disciple of the sect surnamed Li, his full name was Li Hao.

    Since he saw someone he knew, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t attack them. He allowed them to get close to him.

    Once the group was near, Zhao Hai cupped his fist towards Li Hao and said, ¡°I have seen Senior Brother Li.¡±

    Li Hao also cupped his fist towards Zhao Hai. Then heughed and said, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re really something. Hahaha. You¡¯re able to y around with a Teleportation Stage cultivator while in the Clone Stage. Moreover, you almost dealt with him. Too grand, too grand! However, you really made a lot of noise this time. The Sect Master ordered an end to your trial. You can go back to the sect. You have to return to the sect within three days.¡±

    Hearing Li Hao, Zhao Hai stared. Then he asked, ¡°Three days? Why? I still want to take a look at other ces.¡±

    Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s expression, Li Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°This is the Sect Master¡¯s order. Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Zhao Haiplied. Then he looked at the others and said, ¡°Senior Brothers,e ride my beast. You flew by yourselves. The sect is still some distance away.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t speak wrongly. Their location was indeed quite far from the Tyrant de Sect. And they have prated into the territory of the Butterfly Sect. This was also because Zhao Hai was controlling his path, turning in circles. Otherwise, in these three days, he and the First Brother of the Peculiar Seven-star Swords would have flown far away.

    Li Hao and the others didn¡¯t reject Zhao Hai¡¯s invitation. To be honest, even for a Teleportation Stage cultivator, flying in the air for a long time was very exhausting. If the First Brother of the Peculiar Seven-star Swords continued to attack Zhao Hai, he would have be exhausted eventually.

    Although there were small conflicts between the Tyrant de Sect and the Butterfly Sect in the border, all of those were minor conflicts. The two sides seem to treat the border as a training area. They would send disciples from both sides to conduct trials at the border. The two sects would never go into arge-scale conflict.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t encounter any danger when returning to the Tyrant de Sect. It must be known that there were more than a dozen disciples who came to pick Zhao Hai up. All of them were at least at the Teleportation Stage. Even mortal enemies of the Tyrant de Sect like the Sword Hegemon Sect and the Imperial Beast Sect wouldn¡¯t dare make a move on them. If they took action and failed, then it would cause a huge conflict. Therefore, Zhao Hai¡¯s return went very smoothly.

    When Zhao Hai returned to the sect, he didn¡¯t immediately go to Lower Earth Mountain. Instead, he went to Heaven shing Peak to see the Sect Master. This was Zhao Hai¡¯s first time going to Heaven shing Pce.

    Zhao Hai followed Li Hao into Heaven shing Peak. When he reached the door, Li Hao cupped his fist and said, ¡°Senior Brothers, please help me to report. Li Hao has brought Zhao Hai to see the Sect Master.¡±

    One of the two cultivators nodded and said, ¡°Junior Brother, please wait.¡± After that, he pushed the door open and walked inside. After a while, he walked out and said, ¡°Junior Brothers, you can go in.¡± After the two gave a salute to the cultivator, they entered Heaven shing Pce.

    Once inside, the two immediately cupped their fists and bowed, ¡°Li Hao (Zhao Hai), has seen the Sect Master.¡±

    The Sect Master nodded, then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, you¡¯ve caused quite a bit of trouble outside. And this is only your first time going out. Will you get restless if you don¡¯t cause trouble?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared at the Sect Master, he didn¡¯t know what to say. Seeing this, the Sect Masterughed and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous. You did quite a good job. And you didn¡¯t lose face for the Tyrant de Sect. But now the sects outside are looking at you with red eyes. They want to kill you. You shouldn¡¯t leave the sect for a long time. Behave and cultivate well.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Yes. I have received the Sect Master¡¯s order.¡±

    The Sect Master nodded, then he looked at Li Hao and said, ¡°Li Hao, how is the trip back? Did someone bother you?¡±

    Li Hai replied, ¡°Replying to the Sect Master, the return was very smooth. Nobody dared to cause any trouble.¡±

    The Sect Master nodded, ¡°Alright. You can return.¡± The two nodded and then gave the Sect Master a salute before turning around and leaving. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t understand why the Sect Master called him. Is it just to speak a few words?

    What Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know was that the Sect Master called him over because he just wanted to see him. Even since arriving at the sect, Zhao Hai had done a lot of great things. And yet, the Sect Master hasn¡¯t seen him until now. This caused the Sect Master to be curious. He wanted to see what kind of person Zhao Hai is.

    Although Zhao Hai was confused, he didn¡¯t think too deeply into it. He also didn¡¯t mind staying in the sect for a long time. Zhao Hai used his portable transmission formation and directly returned to his residence in Lower Earth Mountain.

    When Zhao Hai returned to his courtyard in Lower Earth Mountain, he saw Laura and the others in the training ground looking at Qiu Tie practicing martial arts. Qiu Tie was now practicing his punches. To be honest, Qiu Tie¡¯s punches have been practiced very well. Unlike Zhao Hai who could directlymunicate with his techniques, Qiu Tie can only practice his punches to this extent; which was already very good. Not to mention he was only a few years old.

    Zhao Hai made a rough calction. Qiu Tie¡¯s boxing should have reached major mastery. If he was ced in a sect, he would have beenbeled as a heavenly genius. Naturally, this was only referring to his punching technique. As for his cultivation, he wasn¡¯t a genius.

    Qiu Tie¡¯s innate talent was ordinary. Zhao Hai already used plenty of precious medicine for Qiu Tie to reach his current stage. If other talents used these medicines, they would have already reached the Clone Stage.

    Despite this, Zhao Hai was very satisfied with Qiu Tie¡¯s performance. Qiu Tie wasn¡¯t a cultivation genius, but he¡¯s very diligent. If not for his hard work, he wouldn¡¯t have reached his current stage. This was also Zhao Hai¡¯s proudest part of Qiu Tie.

    At this time, Laura and the others noticed Zhao Hai. They immediately surrounded him. Qiu Tie also stopped and ran towards Zhao Hai. Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, we heard the news. We thought you would return a few days ago.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It hasn¡¯t been easy. That guy from the Matchless Sword School isn¡¯t easy to deal with. Haha. Unfortunately, people from his sect arrived, so I can¡¯t deal with him. I¡¯m just afraid he will bring me more trouble in the future.¡±

    Laura smiled faintly and said, ¡°Since he failed to deal with you, he won¡¯t have another chance in the future. Brother Hai, go meet the old masters.¡± Zhao Hai nodded. He patted Qiu Tie¡¯s head and said, ¡°Little Tie¡¯s punches are already very good. I think it¡¯s time to move to the next step of the training. Haha. Little Tie, you¡¯ll be learning advanced-level fist techniques.¡±

    Unexpectedly, Qiu Tie shook his head and said, ¡°Young Master, I don¡¯t want to learn fist techniques. The two elders told me that you learned de techniques and reached the highest level. I want to be like the Young Master.¡±

    Hearing Qiu Tie, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then he said, ¡°Alright, then return to practicing. You should know that if you do this, it will dy your cultivation speed. You¡¯re stillying down foundations. It won¡¯t be good if you¡¯rete.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Qiu Tie nodded although he couldn¡¯t understand. He doesn¡¯t know that not everyone can be like Zhao Hai. It¡¯s almost impossible for someone to reach the highest level in their techniques. If Qiu Tie pursued perfection, then he would only dy his cultivation.

    At this time, the Yin Elder¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯re back.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly turned his head to look and saw the Yin-Yang Elders walking in. He immediately cupped his fist and bowed, ¡°Disciple Zhao Hai has seen Masters.¡±

    The Yin Elder waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, get up. Let¡¯s go inside and talk. You really caused quite a bit of trouble this time. I want to hear what happened.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and invited the two elders inside the living room. After Meg brought tea, Zhao Hai described his adventure to the Yin-Yang Elders.

    As they listened, a gloomy expression appeared on the Yin Elder¡¯s face. Then he said, ¡°So you were targeted by the Imperial Beast Sect and the Sword Hegemon Sect? And in our territory?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°The Matchless Sword School appearedter. But six of them have been dealt with by me. There¡¯s another one who broke through to the Teleportation Stage.¡±

    The Yin Elder coldly snorted and said, ¡°They¡¯re getting more and more rampant. They really think that we¡¯re dried fish. It seems like if we don¡¯t give them a tough shake, they¡¯ll forget what kind of sect we are. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t let them off.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry about this. I¡¯ll deal with this matter. When the timees, I won¡¯t let them off. I¡¯ll clean them all up.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the Yin Elder stared, then he couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re truly a disciple of the Yin Yang Fiends of the Tyrant de Sect. Since your heart is settled, we¡¯ll leave them to you.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Thank you very much, Master.¡±

    The Yin Elder waved his hand and said, ¡°Now that you¡¯re back, focus on your cultivation. Your present strength is too low. If you meet an expert, you will be in danger.¡±

    ¡°This time, you went up against the Seven-star Swords of the Matchless Sword School. All of them are Earth Monarchs. The one who broke through is called Lu Sheng, nicknamed Heaven Seeing Sword. He¡¯s particrly hard to deal with and is known to be ruthless. The seven brothers were caught off-guard because of the thunder domain. Additionally, they don¡¯t know much about your abilities. As for Lu Sheng, he just broke through to the Teleportation Stage. He has yet to stabilize his cultivation. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been troubled by your artifact.¡±

    ¡°You survived due to luck. So you need to enhance your strength as soon as you can.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I understand. Master can rest assured.¡±

    The Yin Elder added, ¡°Little Hai, your strength isn¡¯t bad. Moreover, your cloning technique is very good. With your clones helping you, you would be able to cultivate fast. However, don¡¯t rush. You need to consolidate your strength.¡±

    Zhao Hai gave a nod, ¡°Master can rest assured. I¡¯ll stabilize my cultivation.¡± To be honest, listening to the Yin Elder, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh. His cloning technique was truly amazing. It was far beyond what he expected.

    The Yin Elder looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You¡¯re a genius of the de. Your current skill is enough for you to use. Don¡¯t be too greedy. Fuse your current de techniques. At the very least, fuse one element of de techniques. You want to have no hesitation when attacking or defending. This will be your goal for now.¡±

 Chapter 2070: Three Years

    <h4>Chapter 2070: Three Years</h4>

    Demon de Zhao Hai!

    This was a nickname that Zhao Hai obtained. After the battle between Zhao Hai and Lu Sheng, Zhao Hai¡¯s achievements were dug up by the Great Sects of the True Spirit Realm. Even Zhao Hai¡¯s actions in the Soaring Dragon Realm were bing known. People became aware that Zhao Hai was the one who destroyed the Osmanthus Crystal Realm.

    Zhao Hai has been in the True Spirit Realm for a short time, yet he already caused a sensation. He even caused friction with several Great Sects. The people from the True Spirit Realm could still vividly recall the battle. They thought that it was a core disciple of the Tyrant de Sect. But in fact it was Zhao Hai.

    Now, the Great Sects of the True Spirit Realm understood why the Yin-Yang Elders received Zhao Hai as their disciple. The killing aura of the two elders was very thick, but Zhao Hai should be thicker. It was no problem for Zhao Hai to get close to the two elders.

    This realization was more prominent in the Tyrant de Sect. In the past, people in the sect never understood why Zhao Hai was so favored by the sect. Not only did he be the disciple of the Yin-Yang Elders, he also obtained his own peak in the Lower Earth Mountains. Now everyone understood, Zhao Hai was the ruthless person who eliminated an entire realm back in the Soaring Dragon Realm.

    To be honest, when they heard this information, Dao Shu and the others didn¡¯t believe it. Unlike others, Dao Shu and the others were familiar with Zhao Hai. In the minds of the Dao Brothers, Zhao Hai was a very gentle person. Although he might be a cultivation madman, he didn¡¯t look like a person who would kill a lot of people. They were confused about the news for quite some time.

    The only people who weren¡¯t surprised were Lin Ling and Xiang Ying. This was because they were already aware of Zhao Hai¡¯s deeds.

    Plenty of people in the sect also went to the two to ask for more information. They wanted to confirm if Zhao Hai really did it. Because this matter was already known to everyone, Lin Ling and Xiang Ying no longer hid the information. They also confirmed that the Osmanthus Crystal Realm has been destroyed by Zhao Hai.

    A strange thing happened when the news was confirmed. Around Zhao Hai¡¯s peak, the number of cultivators that can be seen has drastically decreased. Cultivators who would pass the peak would take the long way and wouldn¡¯t dare fly over it.

    This doesn¡¯t mean that the disciples of the sect were afraid of Zhao Hai. The disciples of the sect didn¡¯t care if Zhao Hai killed a lot of people or not. With his current strength, as well as the fact that he was on the side of the Tyrant de Sect, there was no reason for the other disciples to be afraid of him.

    The reason the disciples took the long way around Zhao Hai¡¯s peak was because they were afraid of being influenced by Zhao Hai¡¯s killing aura. The same matter was the reason why the Yin Yang Elders stayed in a small isted mountain. Their killing aura was too strong and would affect other people.

    Inner and Outer Disciples of the Tyrant de Sect took the long way around Zhao Hai¡¯s peak. But those who were familiar with Zhao Hai didn¡¯t avoid the mountain. They knew that nothing would happen if they got close to Zhao Hai. Moreover, if they were lucky, they might even meet the Yin Yang Elders. Getting the guidance of the two elders was beneficial to any disciple.

    In the following period, Zhao Hai¡¯s face rarely appeared to the outside world. He didn¡¯t go out of the territory of the Tyrant de Sect. Because of this, nobody got any news about him.

    These days, Zhao Hai spent his time closing up to cultivate. Zhao Hai wanted to increase his cultivation as soon as possible.

    Three years passed. All this time, Zhao Hai closed up on his own peak. Naturally, these three years weren¡¯t entirely spent on cultivation. But in these three years, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t leave his peak.

    Zhao Hai spent these three years doing nothing else other than making clones. Naturally, the Yin Yang Elders werepletely unaware of this matter. They thought that Zhao Hai was busy consolidating his cultivation.

    Zhao Hai also found that his cloning technique wasn¡¯t without limit. He spent a year creating clones which in turn produced their own clones. But after a thousand clones were created, he could no longer make more. This meant that he could only have at most a thousand clones.

    Although his cloning technique turned out to have a limit, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t disappointed. Having a thousand clones was already an amazing feat. If he can sessfullybine all thousand clones, it is equivalent to having a thousand Zhao Hais cultivating together. The total cultivation progress would be astonishing.

    But doing this wasn¡¯t easy. After all, when the clone was created, they would be at the Rebirth Stage. It was necessary for the clones to reach the Clone Stage as well.

    Once the clone reaches the Clone Stage, a piece of soul would need to be separated from the main body to condense the clone. Then the clone would merge with the main soul. This was very difficult, even more difficult than tearing off a piece of soul.

    Zhao Hai used another two years of time to tear off bits from his soul to insert into his clones. He has yet to make his clones fuse back to his main body.

    And in these three years, in addition to cultivating, Zhao Hai also worked on fusing all of his de techniques. His progress went very smoothly. By the end of the three years, he was able to wlessly use de techniques of the same attribute to use in offense and defense.

    This wasn¡¯t an easy thing for Zhao Hai to do. Because his proficiency with his de techniques was higher than other people, it took longer to integrate de techniques with each other.

    Even with Zhao Hai¡¯s monstrous perception, he was still unable to fuse de techniques of differing attributes.

    Also, the matter wasn¡¯t as simple as Zhao Hai being unable to fully fuse his de techniques. The Yin Yang Elders also didn¡¯t want Zhao Hai to seed. This was because once Zhao Hai fused different attributes together, other people would immediately know that Zhao Hai had an Innate Dao Body. When the timees, other sects would do their best to kill him.

    Zhao Hai destroying the Osmanthus Crystal Realm could be ignored. After all, the Osmanthus Crystal Realm wouldn¡¯t affect the True Spirit Realm. Even the Sword Hegemon Sect wouldn¡¯t bother sending people to kill Zhao Hai to avenge the Osmanthus Crystal Realm. The realm was merely a subordinate realm of the sect. And now that the realm has been destroyed, it had long lost its usefulness.

    But if the sects know that Zhao Hai had an Innate Dao Body. They wouldn¡¯t hesitate to send all of their strength to get rid of him. The threat of an Innate Dao Body was too big for the Great Sects. It was a physique that could change the entire dynamic of the True Spirit Realm.

    This was also the reason why Zhao Hai paid attention to the de techniques he used when he was outside. Mostly, he used earth and metal element techniques. He barely used techniques from the other attributes.

    Three years wasn¡¯t a long time in the True Spirit Realm. For cultivators in the realm, a seclusion period of three years was quite short.

    Because cultivators of the True Spirit Realm ate food, low-level cultivators wouldn¡¯t go into seclusion for a long time. But as long as they reached the Earth Monarch Stage, their seclusion time would begin to increase.

    Earth Monarchs weren¡¯t differentpared to ordinary cultivators. However, the period they needed to eat has widened. They can eat once every month or so. Also, Earth Monarchs would bring fasting pills with them during their seclusion.

    Fasting pills in the True Spirit Realm weren¡¯t just medicine to stave off hunger. Fasting pills were refined using medicinal pills. Not only could the pills remove the feeling of hunger, it also provided nutrition that the body needs. Most fasting pills could provide a month¡¯s worth of nutrition.

    Naturally, not everyone can eat fasting pills. Although the effects of the pill were very good, it wasn¡¯t cheap. Sects won¡¯t provide fasting pills to their disciples. They can only buy it for themselves.

    If a weaker cultivator closes up and doesn¡¯t have resources to buy fasting pills, they would hire servants to help them cook food. These servants would serve food once or three times a day.

    Despite this, the expenses were still huge. Because of this, weaker cultivators of the True Spirit Realm didn¡¯t seclude for a long time. They would instead seclude in a way where they don¡¯t see outsiders and won¡¯t have contact with the outside world.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s seclusion was the second type. He would eat his daily meals but wouldn¡¯t go outside. Neither did he do his duties. He stayed inside to cultivate.

    In these three years, what shocked the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s disciples wasn¡¯t Zhao Hai, but the field that he nted. During this period, the entire field became fully functional. The hallucination flowers, man-eating forests as well as the Sky-reaching vines have grown up. Now, before getting the antidote that Zhao Hai provides, even Teleportation Stage cultivators couldn¡¯t easily cross Zhao Hai¡¯s field. It doesn¡¯t matter if they entered by ground or by air.

    It wasn¡¯t only the field¡¯s defenses that matured. The bread trees, bamboo rice, and the various vegetables have reached their peak growth. These nts became Zhao Hai¡¯s main source of ie. The low-level medicinal nts alone yielded Zhao Hai plenty of spirit stones. By this point, Zhao Hai could be considered as the wealthiest inner disciple of the Tyrant de Sect.

    Such an ie would make people¡¯s eyes red, but they couldn¡¯t make a move. This was because the field was a barrennd that Zhao Hai took responsibility for. It was a ce nobody wanted. Zhao Hai worked hard to develop it to what it became. These people could only stare at the profitable field with envious gazes.

 Chapter 2071: Alliance Competition

    <h4>Chapter 2071: Alliance Competition</h4>

    Zhao Hai was currently in the training ground supervising Qiu Tie who was training. Qiu Tie was currently holding a wooden de. The wooden de he used was made out of ironwood. This meant that the wooden de was heavier thanmon wooden weapons but wasn¡¯t as heavy as iron weapons. It was just right for Qiu Tie to use.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t allow Qiu Tie to use iron des to practice because he was afraid that Qiu Tie¡¯s body wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it. Although Qiu Tie was walking the path of body cultivation, he was still less than ten years old. If he used iron des to practice, it might stunt his growth and cause internal injuries. Therefore, Zhao Hai only allowed him to use wooden des for now.

    There was also another reason, and that was the de that Qiu Tie uses. Qiu Tie doesn¡¯t use ordinary des like other people, instead he liked to use the ive.

    Back when Zhao Hai fought in the beast tide, his image of charging towards the beast tide using arge ive had a huge influence on Qiu Tie. When Zhao Hai asked what weapon he liked to train, Qiu Tie didn¡¯t hesitate and boldly dered that he would use therge ive. In the end, Zhao Hai had no choice but to agree.

    Naturally, Zhao Haiplied not only because he was fond of Qiu Tie. He agreed because Qiu Tie was suitable for usingrge ives.

    Large ives belong to the heavy weapon category. It couldn¡¯t be used by those with little bodily strength. Since Qiu Tie was pursuing the body cultivator route, his body would naturally be strong. Therefore, it was appropriate for him to use arge ive.

    But because Qiu Tie was still young, it was not good for him to train withrge ives made of metal. The human body was very strange, if any hidden wounds were left inside the body, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to heal. Therefore, Qiu Tie couldn¡¯t practice metal-made weapons while he was still in his growing stage.

    For Qiu Tie to be familiar with therge ive, Zhao Hai manufacturedrge ives made of wood. He used ordinary wood first and progressively used heavier and heavier wood. A huge assortment of ives with different weights were prepared for Qiu Tie.

    Qiu Tie¡¯s progress surprised Zhao Hai. He expected Qiu Tie to be able to use ironwood ives when he reached 12 years old. But Qiu Tie was able to use ironwood ives before he was ten.

    Although Qiu Tie wasn¡¯t using the heaviest ives, his feat was still extraordinary. Zhao Hai was very satisfied with Qiu Tie¡¯s progress.

    As Zhao Hai was observing Qiu Tie¡¯s training, he suddenly heard a voice, ¡°Brother Hai, we have visitors.¡± Zhao Hai turned his head to see Laura.

    In these three years, Laura and the others became more familiar with the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s environment. There were even ces where they knew more than Zhao Hai, especially matters regarding female cultivators.

    Now, Laura and the others were in charge of the defensive formation of Zhao Hai¡¯s peak. It can be said that they knew more about the peak¡¯s matters than Zhao Hai. Although Zhao Hai constructed resident number 52, it was Laura and the others who installed the defensive formations around the entire peak. As for what these defenses were, even Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t know what they were.

    Upon hearing Laura, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Laura replied, ¡°It¡¯s people from the sect. By their direction, they should be heading towards here. The sect might have something to tell you.¡±

    Zhao Hai knit his brows. At this time, a voice was heard, ¡°Little Hai, get ready. You might be heading out this time.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked and saw the Yin Yang Elders. Zhao Hai and Laura immediately cupped their fists. Zhao Hai looked at the two elders and asked, ¡°Master, what do you mean?¡±

    The Yang Elder smiled and said, ¡°The Alliance Competition that¡¯s held every ten years is about to happen. This time, you have to participate on behalf of the Tyrant de Sect.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the two elders in confusion and asked, ¡°Masters, what¡¯s the Alliance Competition?¡±

    The Yin Elder replied, ¡°As you know, the True Spirit Realm is divided into three huge powers, the righteous, the demonic, and the evil. Our Tyrant de Sect belongs to the righteous faction. Every ten years, the faction will hold an Alliance Competition which all sects in the Righteous Dao League would participate in. The sects will send their geniuses topete against each other.¡±

    ¡°Thepetition is divided into three divisions. The first division is thepetition between Clone Stage cultivators. The second division will be between Soul Fusion Cultivators. And the third division is for Earth Monarchs. If you win in any of these divisions, the sect will give very rich rewards. The sect will also get a lot of benefits in thepetition. Thispetition will promote the talent of the sect¡¯s young disciples. Since it¡¯s just apetition, killing is not allowed.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Does the sect want me topete in the Clone Stage division and win first?¡± Zhao Hai¡¯s words were very impolite. It was as if the first ce was already in his hands.

    But Zhao Hai¡¯s words weren¡¯t unwarranted. He dared to y around with a Teleportation Stage cultivator. How could Clone Stage cultivators contend against him?

    The Yang Elder nodded and said, ¡°Right, the sect wants you topete in the Clone Stage division. Don¡¯t expect that getting first ce would be easy. In thispetition, in addition to your weapon, no other artifacts are allowed. Even beasts couldn¡¯t be summoned during the fight. Formation cultivators or artifact cultivators can bring no more than five artifacts with them. Since the Imperial Beast Sect mainly used beasts, they are only limited to three battle beasts.¡±

    Zhao Hai raised his brows and said, ¡°So we can only use our weapons and nothing else? Transportation artifacts and other supporting artifacts aren¡¯t allowed?¡±

    The Yin Elder nodded, ¡°Correct. Before thepetition, all participating parties must report what weapon they will use. If they use anything else during thepetition, they would be disqualified immediately. This is also for the safety of thepetitors.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I understand. Master can rest assured. I will get first ce.¡±

    The Yang Elderughed, ¡°With your strength, we¡¯re not worried. But you need to be careful. It¡¯s possible that the Ghost Cultivators, Demon Cultivators, and Evil Cultivators might attack during thepetition.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°There¡¯s such a thing? Don¡¯t we use transmission formations to go to thepetition?¡±

    The Yang Elder shook his head, ¡°The sects will send elders to spectate the battle. These elders can go to thepetition using transmission formations. But for the participants, you will group up into small teams ording to your divisions. Then you will travel to thepetition¡¯s venue. Along the way, you will be met with all kinds of attacks. But this will also act like a trial for you. Sects might not lose disciples in the arena, but they will definitely lose people to the attacks of the Ghost Cultivators, Demon Cultivators, and Evil Cultivators.¡±

    Zhao Hai knit his brows and asked, ¡°Do the sects just allow this to happen? Their low-level disciples are being killed by the enemies.¡±

    The Yin Elder shook his head and said, ¡°Of course not. In fact, this is an agreement that the Righteous Dao League has reached with the Demonic Dao Alliance and the Devil Dao Coalition. We would send disciples to attend thepetition while they would send disciples to attack. But they must also send disciples in the Clone Stage, Soul Fusion Stage, and Earth Monarch Stage.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly understood. He nodded and said, ¡°So this is a trial for the disciples of the three factions.¡±

    The Yin Elder nodded, ¡°Correct. This is a trial by the three factions. But sometimes, ghost cultivators would join. These ghost cultivators don¡¯t follow the rules and would send high-level cultivators.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I understand. Master can rest assured. If the sect sends me, I will definitely try my best.¡±

    The Yin Elder forced a smile, ¡°With your present strength, we don¡¯t have to worry. Don¡¯t worry, the sect will definitely send you.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile. Just as the Yin Elder said, it would be strange if the sect didn¡¯t send him to thepetition. The Tyrant de Sect would definitely send him to participate and get good achievements. Not only would it elevate the sect¡¯s prestige, the sect will also gain huge benefits.

    At this time, an rm sounded out. Then a voice was heard, ¡°Brother Zhao, can wee in? We came to deliver the Sect Master¡¯s orders.¡±

    With the person¡¯s voice, the rm in residentplex 52 disappeared. Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Senior Brother, pleasee in.¡± After that, a person appeared in mid-air and slowly fell to the training ground.

    Zhao Hai looked at the person and saw that it was Li Hao. Zhao Hai cupped his fist and said, ¡°I have seen Senior Brother Li. I didn¡¯t expect Senior Brother to deliver the Sect Master¡¯s orders personally.¡±

    Li Hao smiled faintly and said, ¡°Junior Brother is too polite. I have seen the two Elders.¡± As he said that, he cupped his fist towards the Yin Yang Elders. With his status, he naturally had to be respectful towards the two elders.

    The Yin Elder waved his hand and said, ¡°Is this about the alliancepetition?¡±

    Li Hao nodded, ¡°The Sect Master wants Junior Brother Zhao to participate. What do the two elders think?¡±

    The Yin Elder nodded, ¡°He should. He¡¯s always cultivating here, and he can use this opportunity to gain experience. Will Little Haipete for the Clone Stage division? How many Clone Stage disciples will the sect send out?¡±

    Li Hao replied, ¡°Yes, Junior Brother Zhao will fight in the Clone Stage division. Excluding Junior Brother Zhao, there are 20 disciples that the sect would send out.¡±

 Chapter 2072: Becoming the Team Leader

    <h4>Chapter 2072: Bing the Team Leader</h4>

    Hearing Lin Hao, the Yin Elder couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows, ¡°We¡¯re sending only this many? In the past, we sent 30 to 50 people.¡±

    Li Hao nodded, ¡°Yes. But all of them are elites. The Sect Master received information that the Demon Alliance and the Devil Coalition would also send out elites to attack us. To reduce casualties, we also reduced the number of people we send.¡±

    The Yang Elder frowned, ¡°Senior Brother¡¯s intention is good. But with this, not a lot of disciples could obtain experience.¡± Then he shook his head and said, ¡°Forget it, we¡¯ll look for less dangerous trials for them to undergo.¡±

    Li Hao didn¡¯t say anything. In the entire Tyrant de Sect, only a few people couldment on the Sect Master¡¯s actions. The Yin Yang Elders belonged to this group of people. Li Hao wasn¡¯t qualified toment on this.

    The Yin Elder looked at Li Hao and said, ¡°When do they leave? Has the destination been decided?¡±

    Li Hao immediately replied, ¡°They leave seven dayster. The destination is Topfire Mountain.¡±

    Hearing this, the Yang Elder raised his brow, ¡°Topfire Mountain? They actually chose a good ce. It¡¯s quite far from our Tyrant de Sect. We¡¯ll suffer some losses.¡±

    Li Hao nodded, ¡°It¡¯s indeed far. But this is the ce that the representatives have voted for. There¡¯s no way to change it.¡±

    The Yin Elder coldly snorted and said, ¡°Those fellows are clearly targeting Little Hai. If that is the case, then there¡¯s no need to be polite. They will learn that the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s position isn¡¯t easy to attain.¡±

    The Yin Elder wasn¡¯t speaking nonsense. Topfire Mountain was indeed very far from the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s territory. The further they were from the destination, the more they would suffer. This was because the time they would spend on the road would be longer, which would increase the window for them to be attacked.

    Zhao Hai was now famous in the True Spirit Realm. With his Clone Stage strength, he was able to y around with a Teleportation Stage cultivator. Although Lu Sheng just broke through, he still had a foot inside the Teleportation Stage. This was proof of Zhao Hai¡¯s strength.

    Although thepetition had certain rules that needed to be followed and Zhao Hai might not be able to use all of his strength, Zhao Hai¡¯s de techniques were also well-known. If the other sects were afraid of Zhao Hai and the possibility of him getting first ce, then they would definitely find ways to give him trouble. Thepetition being held in Topfire Mountain might be one of the ways these sects had thought of in order to deal with Zhao Hai.

    Because of this, the Yin Elder immediately thought that this arrangement was aimed at Zhao Hai. Thepetition had never been held in Topfire Mountain. So, his suspicions were possible.

    Li Hao didn¡¯t say anything, but the expression on his face wasn¡¯t good. In fact, when he heard thepetition¡¯s arrangement, he immediately thought the same as the Yin Yang Elders.

    At this time, the Yang Elder said, ¡°Alright, no matter what, Little Hai will participate. Moreover, he will take first ce. This will show those people that no matter what schemes theye up with, they can¡¯t stop Little Hai from taking first ce.¡±

    The Yin Elder coldly snorted, then he looked at Li Hao and said, ¡°You can go back. We¡¯ll let Little Hai leave when it¡¯s time.¡± Li Hao cupped his fist to the two elders and then to Zhao Hai before leaving.

    After Li Hao left, the yin Elder looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Since you already know about thepetition, prepare for it in the next few days. Remember, if you meet cultivators on the way, don¡¯t travel with them, don¡¯t show favor towards them. Those people might attack you at any time.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Yes. Master can rest assured. I know what to do.¡±

    The Yin Yang Elders nodded and then they left the courtyard. Zhao Hai sighed and then turned to Laura and the others before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve just returned. I didn¡¯t expect that I would go out once more. This time, I don¡¯t know how long I will be gone.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯re used to it. Don¡¯t worry about here, we will deal with the courtyard¡¯s matters. We¡¯ll also observe Little Tie¡¯s progress.¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Laura smiled faintly. To be honest, they were already used to Zhao Hai¡¯s absence. So, they weren¡¯t too worried about Zhao Hai this time.

    Several days passed in a blink of an eye. On the seventh day, Zhao Hai used his transmission formation to go to Heaven shing Peak. All participants were to meet in the pce before departing together.

    When Zhao Hai arrived in the square in front of the pce, he discovered that there were already people. These people were at least at the Clone Stage while the strongest were Earth Monarchs. They grouped up into twos and threes as they talked with each other.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance captured the crowd¡¯s attention. By this point, there were only a few people in the Tyrant de Sect who couldn¡¯t recognize Zhao Hai. Although they might not have seen Zhao Hai, the sect¡¯s disciples have at least seen his image. Therefore, seeing him arrive, everyone immediately turned their head to look.

    Three years was not short, but it wasn¡¯t enough for the disciples of the Tyrant de Sect to forget Zhao Hai. Those close by greeted Zhao Hai who also politely greeted them back. He had a faint smile on his face giving people a favorable impression of him.

    Those who saw Zhao Hai for the first time were surprised. They couldn¡¯t rte this faintly smiling and temperate person to someone who could exterminate an entire realm all by himself. The contrast was very big.

    While greeting everyone, Zhao Hai arrived at the ce for Clone Stage disciples. Then he looked around to see the situation.

    Now, there were about a hundred people in the entire square. There were around 20 Clone Stage disciples, 30 Soul Fusion disciples, and 50 Earth Monarchs. It seems like the sect would send exactly 100 people to participate in thepetition.

    Not long after Zhao Hai arrived, a melodious sound of the bell rang. The entire square immediately fell silent. At this time, three cultivators walked into the square. These cultivators were above the Teleportation Stage, Zhao Hai can¡¯t exactly tell. But from looking at them, they should be elders of the sect.

    As the three elders stood in front of everyone, they looked at Zhao Hai and the others. Then an elder with white hair said, ¡°You should already know why you are here. Now, we¡¯ll give you half an hour to elect a team leader for each cultivation stage. These leaders will lead you in thepetition.¡±

    After the elder said this, the humming sound of murmur was heard in the square. Soul Fusion disciples and Earth Monarchs immediately discussed with each other. However, their thoughts differed from each other. Only the Clone Stage disciples were quiet. All of them were looking towards Zhao Hai.

    Feeling the gazes of his fellow disciples, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then cupped his fist towards the Clone Stage disciples, ¡°If everyone has no other opinion, then I¡¯ll be impolite. This one will act as the team leader of the Clone Stage disciples. Does everyone agree?¡±

    ¡°I agree¡± ¡°I agree¡± ¡°It¡¯s right for Senior Brother Zhao Hai to be the team leader.¡±

    The Clone Stage disciples immediately opened their mouths and expressed their agreement. Besides Zhao Hai, nobody else has the strength, reputation, and influence to be the team leader of the Clone Stage disciples. Therefore, it was natural for Zhao Hai to be team leader.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll impolitely ept the appointment. As the team leader, I¡¯ll just be leading everyone to the destination. I won¡¯t exert any control. So, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    The Clone Stage disciples allughed. Zhao Hai alsoughed and then cupped his fist towards everyone once more. Then he turned his head towards the three elders.

    The other two groups looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s group and couldn¡¯t help but look at each other in dismay. They were somewhat embarrassed. It must be said that these people were very familiar with each other. They knew each other¡¯s strength and character. They might even know who the team leaders would be. They only fought for the position to save face.

    Seeing the progress with the Clone Stage group, the other two groups straightened up and seriously elected the team leader. Before long, the three team leaders have been selected.

    Seeing this, the three elders couldn¡¯t help but nod. Then the white-haired elder said, ¡°Alright, the three team leaderse to me to receive this jade slip. Marked inside is your traveling route. Only the three leaders know of the route. The team leaders only have one duty, and that is to bring everyone to Topfire Mountain safely.¡±

    Zhao Hai and the other two nodded and then received the jade slip. As he used his spiritual force, Zhao Hai saw their route. Surprisingly, huge sections of their route involved waterways while the rest were on main roads, which could be said to be safe. However, this caused their route to be quite long. Zhao Hai calcted that even if they went on horseback, it would take them 20 days to reach Topfire Mountain.

    Moreover, their route would take them through five sect territories. Two of these sects didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with the Tyrant de Sect. Safely passing through their territory wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    Zhao Hai knit his brows, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he bowed and said, ¡°Elder can rest assured. We will bring everyone to Topfire Mountain.¡±

    The elder nodded, ¡°The sect will provide mounts for you. You can select which mount you want. Naturally, you can choose to not use the mounts. But you need to reach Topfire Mountain within a month.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then he went to the Clone Stage Disciples and said, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ve already acquired our route. The sect will also provide us with mounts. However, I don¡¯t n to use them. Instead, we¡¯ll be using my mount. If you trust me, we can depart immediately.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the Clone Stage disciples couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then they quickly replied, ¡°We¡¯ll listen to the team leader¡¯s n!¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright. Then we¡¯re departing. Let¡¯s go down the peak first.¡± After he said that, he walked down Heaven shing Peak. The other Clone Stage disciples also followed behind him. They don¡¯t know why, but they discovered that Zhao Hai had a convincing temperament that made the Clone Stage disciples unknowingly follow him.

    The other two team leaders looked at each other and bitterly smiled. They were aware that Zhao Hai had all sorts of beasts. He even had flying beasts in hand. On the other hand, they don¡¯t have any flying beasts. They can only rely on the mounts that the sect provided.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about what the others thought of him and just led the Clone Stage disciples down the mountain. To be honest, he could easily transport 20 people to Topfire Mountain using a few of his Nine-winged Cloud Centipede. However, he didn¡¯t n to do that. He knows that the sect must have some arrangements in ce. This route was also a trial. If they were to reach Topfire Mountain easily, then the purpose of the trial would be trashed. Therefore, Zhao Hai nned to follow the route that the sect has provided. He would also use his demon horse to travel.

    When the group of 21 reached the foot of Heaven shing Peak, Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°Brothers, there are all kinds of beasts we can use to travel. Our route will take us through waterways. If we used the beasts provided by the sect, when we reach the waterways, those beasts would need to use boats to travel. In that case, we would need a big boat. A huge boat isn¡¯t easy to find, and it would slow down our travel time. Because of this, we will be using the beasts I have. This way, we can use different beasts ording to our situation. It will make our travel more convenient.¡±

    When they heard this, the other disciples immediately understood why Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use the sect¡¯s beasts. The way they looked at Zhao Hai quickly changed. Just now, as they were heading down Heaven shing Peak, they were holding their feelings back. At that time, they were enticed by Zhao Hai to follow him down. But when they were halfway down the peak, they couldn¡¯t help but feel regret. The sect only gave them a month to reach their destination. The sect would also provide beasts. This proved that Topfire Mountain was quite a distance away. If they can¡¯t reach Topfire Mountain within a month, then they would return with nothing.

    Because of this, they were feeling bad deep inside. But Zhao Hai¡¯s words just removed the bad air in their hearts. Instead, they believed that they would seed with Zhao Hai.

 Chapter 2073: Hostile Gaze

    <h4>Chapter 2073: Hostile Gaze</h4>

    What these people didn¡¯t know was that Zhao Hai was once amander of million-strong armies. If he can¡¯t see into the minds of these people, then he would have lived in vain. Therefore, he had to exin his decision.

    Sure enough, Zhao Hai¡¯s exnation was useful. Although the others didn¡¯t say anything, their eyes clearly showed that their disappointment had disappeared.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, everyone, let¡¯s depart.¡± After saying that, Zhao Hai waved his hand and released 21 Demon Horses.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°Get on the horses, let¡¯s go.¡± Everyone answered and then jumped on to their demon horse. Before long, the group galloped forward.

    Demon Horses were very fast, but the rider couldn¡¯t feel any jolting while on horseback. The riders werefortable sitting on the back of their Demon Horses.

    The other Clone Stage disciples couldn¡¯t help but look at the Demon Horses in surprise. They didn¡¯t expect a beast such as this could exist. It looked strong, and it was very fast.

    Because they were still in the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s territory, they didn¡¯t need to worry about safety. Their speed of advancing was very quick.

    At noon, Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t encounter a vige, so they could only rest in the forest. Everyone jumped off their demon horse. Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°Did you bring food? I brought a lot. It¡¯s made by my wife. Do you want to try it?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, everyone smiled. Zhao Hai¡¯s strength was very well known, especially to the Clone Stage disciples. He was also known to have wives, and each of them were top-grade women. To be honest, these disciples were extremely envious of Zhao Hai.

    One of the Clone Stage disciples went to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I must say, team leader, you really know how to lead. Of course I¡¯ll take your food. I want to taste sister-inw¡¯s dishes.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, everyonee have a taste.¡± Then he took out a few dishes as well as bottles of liquor. The other Clone Stage disciples happily took their share.

    The group had an enjoyable lunch. They ate a lot, but only drank a few cups of liquor. After their lunch, they rested for a while before continuing their travel. By evening¡¯s time, they arrived in a small town.

    Three days of traveling quickly passed. Zhao Hai was now more familiar with the other Clone Stage disciples. He now knew everyone¡¯s name. People¡¯s impression of Zhao Hai also improved.

    After three days of traveling, Zhao Hai and the others finally left the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s territory. Then they entered the nearby sect¡¯s territory, the territory of the Purity Origin Sect.

    The Purity Origin Sect was a member of the righteous faction, but it wasn¡¯t a great sect. It was just a small sect that was quite weak. However, the Tyrant de Sect let the sect exist. Firstly, because the sect has a good rtionship with the Tyrant de Sect. Secondly, the Purity Origin Sect had a good rtionship with the Top Purity Sect, a Great Sect. ording to legend, the first generation disciple of the Purity Origin Sect studied in the Top Purity Sect. The rtionship with the Tyrant de Sect and the Top Purity Sect was very good. Because of this, the two sects were in continuous peace. Their rtionship was betterpared to the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s rtionship with the Butterfly Sect.

    When Zhao Hai¡¯s group entered the Purity Origin Sect¡¯s territory, they didn¡¯t feel any difference. They would see viges along the way and rest in those viges. The vigers were also very respectful towards them.

    If there was any difference, then it would be the presence of schrs in the viges of the Purity Origin Sect. The role of the schrs was to teach the children of the vige basic lessons. Whether these children became cultivators or not, they would learn how to read. This scenario wasn¡¯t visible in the viges of the Tyrant de Sect.

    In the territory of the Tyrant de Sect, the martial spirit was very strong. Vigers would practice martial arts even if they have no talent. Majority of these practices involved body cultivation. Although most of the people won¡¯t reach the Rebirth Stage their entire lives, they still continued to practice.

    In the Purity Origin Sect¡¯s domain, the literary lifestyle was prevalent. After arriving, Zhao Hai and the others discovered that the way the vigers talked was different. They talked like educated people, which wasmendable for people of their status.

    After walking for a day inside the Purity Origin Sect¡¯s territory, they finally arrived at a city. The city was called Fragrant Ink City. Naturally, the name wasn¡¯t taken out of thin air. Fragrant Ink City was famous for their product, fragrant ink.

    As Zhao Hai and the others rode to the gates of Fragrant Ink City, they saw two rows of cultivators each wearing schr¡¯s robes. Some of these cultivators held books in their hands. They looked like schrs instead of cultivators. These people were disciples of the Purity Origin Sect, and they were responsible for guarding the gates of Fragrant Ink City.

    Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t ride their horses directly towards the city. They were wearing their sect robes and rode on top of demon horses. If they rushed towards the city without any signal, the Purity Origin Sect might think that they were looking for trouble. So for people like Zhao Hai and the others, they would have to report their presence to the Purity Origin Sect before approaching.

    Zhao Hai and the others were well aware of the rule, so they slowed down when they arrived at the gates of Fragrant Ink City. When they reached the gate, Zhao Hai waved his hand. Then everyone jumped down from their demon horse.

    The Purity Origin Sect disciples also noticed Zhao Hai and the others. They looked at their clothes and then at their strength. They immediately understood Zhao Hai¡¯s identity. They wanted to see what Zhao Hai would do.

    Seeing Zhao Hai and the others getting down from their horses, the disciples of the Purity Origin Sect smiled. They didn¡¯t n on pressuring Zhao Hai¡¯s group when ites to etiquette. But if Zhao Hai and the others acted insolent, then the disciples of the Purity Origin Sect wouldn¡¯t give them face. After all, the sect still has to preserve its dignity.

    Zhao Hai cupped his fist towards the guards and said, ¡°Tyrant de Sect¡¯s Zhao Hai has seen the Senior Brothers from the Purity Origin Sect.¡±

    The disciples of the Purity Origin smiled at Zhao Hai. Then one of them replied, ¡°Purity Origin Sect¡¯s Dongfang Yu has seen Junior Brother Zhao Hai. Junior Brother, are you going to thepetition? Let me be the first to wish you good luck.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother. This is our clearance document. Please check it.¡±

    Dongfang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Since Junior Brother Zhao is leading the team, there¡¯s no need to check. We won¡¯t hold you for long. Everyone, please enter.¡±

    Zhao Hai expressed his gratitude towards Dongfang Yu, then he led everyone inside Fragrant Ink City. The city wasn¡¯t very big, but it had plenty of shops inside. Some of these shops were book stores. Not only do they sell books, they also sell paper and other materials.

    Zhao Hai looked for a fairly good hotel and rented rooms for everyone. Then they all went out to eat. Because everyone was now familiar with each other, Zhao Hai invited them all to eat at a restaurant. After eating, the sky was already a bit dark. The people of Fragrant Ink City slept neither early norte. When night came, shops of the city would hang papernterns with riddles inscribed on them. Those who answered the riddles correctly would receive a prize.

    This wasn¡¯t like thentern festival held on the fifteenth day of the first lunar month back in China. This was a custom of Fragrant Ink City. If nobody answers thentern¡¯s riddle, then thentern will be given a seal. Moreover, the reward would be tripled.

    Because of this custom, a special profession existed in Fragrant Ink City, the riddle maker. These people makentern riddles for a living. As long as theirntern riddles weren¡¯t answered in a short period of time, they would earn enough to support their families.

    Zhao Hai looked at thentern riddles, but he didn¡¯t answer any of them. He only looked at the people on the road. Zhao Hai could see cultivators joining in on answering the riddles. To be honest, in front of thentern riddles, everyone was equal. Whether they be cultivators or mortals, if they cannot answer the riddles, they wouldn¡¯t be rewarded.

    As Zhao Hai was walking around, he suddenly felt a hostile gaze directed at his back. However, he didn¡¯t stop and continued walking. However, he left behind a silver needle in his path. He wanted to see if someone would follow him.

    Unfortunately, Zhao Hai would be disappointed. He couldn¡¯t see anyone after him. But this caused Zhao Hai to be more vignt. The trial has arrived earlier than he thought. Perhaps they would be attacked as soon as they left Fragrant Ink City.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows. He was wondering why the other party was targeting him inside the Purity Origin Sect¡¯s territory. The Purity Origin Sect has a very good rtionship with the Tyrant de Sect. If they attacked now, then the disciples of the Purity Origin Sect would definitely offer their support. This wouldn¡¯t be advantageous for the attackers.

    But after thinking about it, Zhao Hai understood the motive of the enemy. If they manage to attack Zhao Hai and the others without alerting the Purity Origin Sect, then they would not only get rid of Zhao Hai¡¯s group, they could also put a strain on the Purity Origin Sect and the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s rtionship. It was killing two birds with one stone.

 Chapter 2074: Midnight Attack

    <h4>Chapter 2074: Midnight Attack</h4>

    Zhao Hai calmly walked outside before returning to the hotel. He didn¡¯t discuss the matter with the other Clone Stage disciples. He knew that if told the others, then they would be more vignt. This might cause the other party to be less careless. Therefore, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t talk to the others and just returned to his room to rest.

    The next morning, Zhao Hai and the others ate their breakfast at the hotel before riding out of Fragrant Ink City on their demon horses. As he sat on his demon horse, Zhao Hai sent a secret voice transmission to the others, ¡°Everyone, be vignt. Yesterday, I felt a hostile gaze. We might be targeted.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the others couldn¡¯t help but raise their brows. But they weren¡¯t newbies who didn¡¯t understand anything. Seeing that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t turn his head back, they quickly understood what he meant. They also pretended to be unaware. But they replied using secret voice transmission, ¡°Team Leader, what¡¯s going on. Are there people going after us?¡±

    The secret voice transmission isn¡¯t an ordinary technique. It uses spiritual qi topress sound and transmit it using spiritual force. This technique has no strength, but it could send voices to others without alerting people around.

    This kind of voice transmission technique was different from themon usage of spiritual force tomunicate. Using themon spiritual force method tomunicate involves sending noticeable waves of spiritual force. The secret voice transmission technique only sends a very small amount.

    The technique was also different frommon voice transmission techniques. Common voice transmission techniquespress sound with spiritual qi and then passes it on to the person. But the fluctuation caused by this method was quiterge. It was easily detected by other people.

    It was precisely because of these fluctuations that secret voice transmission technique used abination of spiritual qi and spiritual force to condense and wrap the user¡¯s voice. The fluctuation would be minimal while the energy usage would be decreased. This was the best method to use for short-range voice transmission.

    Hearing the others speak to him, Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I felt the other party staring at me yesterday. I¡¯m afraid that they would notice, so I didn¡¯t tell all of you. Be vignt. If we¡¯re attacked, listen to mymands.¡±

    Everyoneplied. But although they had already reached an agreement, nobody changed their expressions. It was as if they were just traveling like before.

    Before long, they left Fragrant Ink City¡¯s vicinity. Zhao Hai and the others maintained their speed. But as they traveled, Zhao Hai was releasing liquid silver dust to pay attention to the surroundings.

    After traveling for two hours, they still haven¡¯t met anyone. However, everyone was very patient. If they were impatient, then they would have no ce in the path of cultivation. They could afford to wait. And while on the road, they talked andughed with each other. Everything seemed normal.

    But in reality, everyone was very careful. They just didn¡¯t show it on the surface.

    The morning passed but nothing happened. At noon, Zhao Hai called everyone over again to talk and eat. But in the process of eating, Zhao Hai reminded everyone to pay attention. He already felt that the other party was setting their eyes on them.

    The group continued hurrying along that afternoon. Although they haven¡¯t been attacked, they didn¡¯t lower their vignce. They didn¡¯t dare underestimate Zhao Hai¡¯s warning. They knew that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t someone who was careless with his words.

    The skies slowly darkened, but Zhao Hai and the others missed a ce to stay. They passed through a vige earlier, but hundreds of miles have passed. It would be toote to go back. They can only proceed forward.

    Seeing the mooning out, Zhao Hai looked at the sky and then at his surroundings. They were now in the middle of a forest. To be honest, this wasn¡¯t a good ce to camp. Not only were they susceptible to being attacked by cultivators, the beasts of the forest might also attack them.

    But since it¡¯s already dark, Zhao Hai and the others need to find a ce to camp in. After looking around, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Brothers, it seems like we can only spend the night in the woods. Go find a ce and clean it up. We¡¯re staying here for the night.¡±

    When the others heard Zhao Hai say this, there was a burst ofints. Naturally, they were pretending. They knew that Zhao Hai wanted to camp in the forest to lure the other party out.

    It must be said that demon beast skins were really good. Not only were they moisture-proof, they were alsofortable to lie on. It¡¯s precisely because of this that beast skin has be a necessary item for low-level cultivators.

    In the True Spirit Realm, only a few low-level cultivators use spells to build houses to camp at night. This was because the pressure of the True Spirit Realm was too high. If your cultivation was low, you would use all of your spiritual qi maintaining the house. Otherwise, the house would crumble.

    Naturally, low-level cultivators of the True Spirit Realm can use formations to maintain their house. But only a few people knew such formations. Therefore, if low-level cultivators want to stay outdoors, then they would use beast skins.

    Before long, a temporary camp has been established. Everyone created a bonfire and then chatted around it. After they ate, Zhao Hai appointed two people to keep watch while the others went to their sleeping mats to lie down.

    Zhao Hai alsoid down on his sleeping mat. However, his spiritual force was constantly scanning the surroundings. He felt the hostile gaze getting stronger and stronger. He knew that the other party was preparing to act.

    After two hours, heavy breathing was heard around the camp. Besides the two watchmen, the others seemed to be asleep. Then at this time, the sound of wind was heard. The two night watchmen immediately stood up and alerted everyone, ¡°Enemy attack!¡± Then they pulled their des out.

    The camp fell into panic. The disciples have just woken up and they seemed to be flustered. From time to time, screams could be heard. Zhao Hai looked and could see that the sound of wind was caused by arrows flying towards them.

    After this first rain of arrows, another shower of arrows came. And as soon as he saw the arrows, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression changed. He felt that the second rain of arrows was stronger than the previous one. This showed that the other party was getting closer.

    After the arrow rain, the camp seems to be in confusion. Cultivators were lying motionlessly on the ground while others were groaning in pain. The rest had a shaken appearance. Even so, there were still about ten people standing.

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted and said, ¡°Rats. You actually used such a despicable method to deal with us. Come out!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Augh was heard from the trees. Then a reply came, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Demon de Zhao Hai to be afraid. Alright, I¡¯ll let you know who will kill you.¡± After speaking, a group slowly appeared around Zhao Hai¡¯s camp.

    Zhao Hai looked and saw around 40 people surrounding them. Each of them wore gray clothing. In their hands were crossbows.

    Looking at this, Zhao Hai¡¯splexion changed as he said, ¡°Divine Armament Sect. It¡¯s you. We will enter your sect¡¯s territory in two days. I didn¡¯t expect that you would attack us this time.¡±

    One of the cultivators coldly snorted and said, ¡°Of course we¡¯ll attack you this time. If we attacked you when you entered the Divine Armament Sect¡¯s territory, then there¡¯s no need to guess who attacked. We don¡¯t want to be chased down by the lunatics of the Tyrant de Sect.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the cultivator like he was stupid, then he said, ¡°Are you an idiom? As long as the Tyrant de Sect takes a look, they would know that we¡¯re attacked by the Divine Armament Sect¡¯s crossbows. So why would it make a difference if you attack us here or in the Divine Armament Sect¡¯s territory? Also, if we¡¯re attacked in the Divine Armament Sect¡¯s territory, you can even deflect the me to someone else. Now that you attacked us here, isn¡¯t that equivalent to telling others that you did it? You¡¯re an idiot.¡±

    The leader of the enemy team¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn red. It was clear that the attack was his idea. Then he harrumphed and said, ¡°Stop wasting your breath. Zhao Hai, you will die today. Even if the Tyrant de Sect finds out that it¡¯s us who attacked you, we won¡¯t acknowledge it. Now, die!¡± After saying that, he aimed his crossbow at Zhao Hai. With a springing sound, the crossbow bolt flew towards Zhao Hai.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai waved his de, protecting himself as well as the other disciples of the Tyrant de Sect. Zhao Hai¡¯s de techniques were very strong, and he didn¡¯t use his most powerful defensive technique. The crossbow¡¯s bolts were all blocked by Zhao Hai¡¯s de.

    Seeing this, the cultivator from the Divine Armament Sect coldly snorted and said, ¡°What a talent of the de Dao. It seems like the rumors are true. Unfortunately for you, you will die. Lightning Palm!¡± Then the attackers turned their hands, taking out dark spheres. Then they threw the spheres towards Zhao Hai and the others.

    Zhao Hai¡¯splexion quickly changed. He quickly shouted, ¡°Use your des! Block the lightning palm!¡±

 Chapter 2075: No Stepping Back

    <h4>Chapter 2075: No Stepping Back</h4>

    The Divine Armament Sect was a special sect. They¡¯re known for manufacturing mechanisms for hidden weapons. Their hidden weapons have been famous for their great power and great use.

    However, there were some people who thought that the weapons of the Divine Armament Sect weren¡¯t that much. This was because although the weapon of the sect was powerful, they were quiterge. They couldn¡¯t be made too small. This has always been the mindset of the Divine Armament Sect. But due to this, there were some people who said that the weapons of the Divine Armament Sect couldn¡¯t be called hidden weapons. They were toorge and can¡¯t be concealed. They should just be called artifact weapons.

    This idea became very popr in the True Spirit Realm. But the first people who spread this idea were the people of the Tyrant de Sect. It¡¯s because of this that the rtionship between the two sects wasn¡¯t very good. The Divine Armament Sect would always find trouble with the Tyrant de sect.

    The lightning palm that was used by the people of the Divine Armament Sect was a very special weapon. It¡¯s a weapon made of formations that sealed in heavenly thunder. When thrown, the lightning palm would explode as soon as it touches anything. The heavenly lightning inside would be released and cause huge damage.

    But the lightning palm has a weak point. If a lightning palm was hit in advance, then it would explode.

    Due to this, lightning palms weren¡¯t used on their own. If a lightning palm was used on its own, cultivators like the disciples of the Tyrant de Sect would just use their de qi. As long as their de qi touches the lightning palm, they would explode in advance. This would limit the damage of lightning palms.

    Lightning palms were used together with hidden weapons. Zhao Hai¡¯s group was now seeing this in action. They had to deal with the crossbows, but they also had to deal with the lightning palms. This increases the effectivity of the lightning palm.

    Although Zhao Hai reminded everyone, making them release de qi towards the lightning palm, there were too many lightning palms released. They simply couldn¡¯t block all of them. A lot of lightning palms exploded right next to their targets.

    A dazzling light shed. The Divine Armament Sect cultivators couldn¡¯t help but close their eyes. When their eyes reopened, they saw the disciples of the Tyrant de Sect, besides Zhao Hai, lying on the ground.

    The leader of the Divine Armament Sect group sneered at Zhao Hai, ¡°Zhao Hai, you¡¯re still resisting? Give up. You¡¯re finished.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes were blood red as he roared at the Divine Armament Sect disciples, ¡°Despicable bastard. Besides ambush, what else can you do? Fight me with real skill!¡± As he said this, a drop of blood slid down Zhao Hai¡¯s mouth, as if showing that he was injured.

    There were just too many Divine Armament Sect disciples present. People who were on the verge of death would often mouth the same words. Although Zhao Hai¡¯s words were insults, to the Divine Armament Sect disciples, it sounded like praise.

    The leader of the Divine Armament Sect disciplesughed at Zhao Hai, ¡°Zhao Hai, you¡¯re too naive. But I will ept your request. I¡¯ll give you a fair fight. We won¡¯t use hidden weapons. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the Divine Armament Sect disciple and angrily cursed, ¡°Despicable. You will die like a dog!¡± The reason Zhao Hai scolded them was because the other party wasn¡¯t really offering a fair fight. Although they won¡¯t use hidden weapons, they didn¡¯t mention that they wouldn¡¯t gang up on Zhao Hai.

    The Divine Armament Sectughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve given you the opportunity, and yet you scold me. But it doesn¡¯t matter. Brothers, receive your hidden weapons. Let¡¯s give him the fair fight he wants.¡±

    The Divine Armament Sect disciplesplied and received their hidden weapons. Then they took out their own personal weapons as they surrounded Zhao Hai. The weapon in their hands differed. This was also a characteristic of the Divine Armament Sect. They could choose what weapon they want. In any case, these weapons wouldn¡¯t be their main method of attack.

    Looking at the 40 enemies surrounding him, Zhao Hai¡¯splexion turned ugly. At the same time, he released his clone. Then he defended against his enemies along with his clone.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s struggling appearance caused the Divine Armament Sect disciples to be excited. In their minds, Zhao Hai was fighting on his final leg. As long as they continued attacking, Zhao Hai would fall. Therefore, they all excitedly attacked Zhao Hai. They failed to notice that the Tyrant de Sect disciples on the ground had already grabbed their des.

    The Divine Armament Sect disciples were initially guarded against Zhao Hai¡¯s counter-attacks. But before long they discovered that Zhao Hai seemed to be spent. He didn¡¯t use any defensive techniques and was even spitting out blood. They could see that he was heavily injured.

    This excited the Divine Armament Sect disciples even more. They felt that they were cats ying with an old mouse. They could just y long enough, and the old mouse would die.

    After attacking Zhao Hai for ten minutes, the Divine Armament Sect was still unable to pass through his defense. But in their minds, as long as they tried harder, they would break through. This was because Zhao Hai¡¯s defence was getting weaker.

    At this time, Zhao Hai suddenly shouted, ¡°Begin!¡± Just as Zhao Hai shouted, the Tyrant de Sect disciples suddenly jumped up and released their own auras. Then they attacked the Divine Armament Sect¡¯s disciples.

    The disciples of the Divine Armament Sect were unable to respond. Moreover, closebat wasn¡¯t their strong point. Their reaction was closer to ordinary cultivators. So before long, 30 people were killed, leaving only the people closest to Zhao Hai.

    While the disciples of the Divine Armament Sect were being killed, Zhao Hai also attacked. He used his de to get close to the enemies around him. Then he began cutting them down.

    The Divine Armament Sect¡¯s disciples were flustered. They were yed by Zhao Hai. Those who remained couldn¡¯t help but give Zhao Hai a resentful re.

    Zhao Hai looked at their expressions andughed, ¡°You guys think that you can plot against me? You¡¯re still too tender. Do you know how much effort it took to act out this y? Now suffer.¡±

    After he said that, Zhao Hai¡¯s de became faster. The Divine Armament Sect simply couldn¡¯t take their hidden weapons out. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hold back and showed the might of his de. He didn¡¯t give the opponent an opportunity to retaliate.

    The Tyrant de Sect disciples were standing on the side looking at all of this. By this point, they werepletely convinced by Zhao Hai. The reason they were able to eliminate the enemy was due to Zhao Hai¡¯s nning. He was aware that they were going to be attacked and came up with a n. He made estimations of the situation to deal with it appropriately. Back when they were attacked by the arrows, he immediately knew what to do.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai was prepared ahead of time and told everyone about what to do. So, by the time the enemy showed themselves, the Tyrant de Sect disciples knew what reaction to make.

    When the Divine Armament Sect disciples attacked, the Tyrant de Sect disciples feigned panic and fear. Because of this, the enemy were convinced that their n had seeded. Then the Divine Armament Sect disciples focused on Zhao Hai, the only remaining person standing. This created a situation where the Tyrant de Sect disciples were in the perfect position to sneak attack.

    Now, the Divine Armament Sect disciples were in an inescapable situation. Zhao Hai¡¯s de techniques were extremely strong. This disy also showed the Tyrant de Sect disciples the extent of Zhao Hai¡¯s proficiency in the de.

    The Tyrant de Sect disciples were initially unaware of Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. They only heard of his reputation. Zhao Hai was quite famous in the Tyrant de Sect, but the majority of the disciples hadn¡¯t seen him make a move. Now, the disciples finally had the opportunity to see Zhao Hai¡¯s de.

    Zhao Hai made the disciples aware of how terrifying he could be. Zhao Hai¡¯s de was domineering, far beyond their expectations. The disciples of the Diving Armament Sect weren¡¯t bad, two of them had even reached the Soul Fusion Stage. But they can only defend against Zhao Hai¡¯s onught. They couldn¡¯t find any opportunity to attack.

    As the battle continued, the state of the Divine Armament Sect¡¯s disciples became more dire. After ten minutes, Zhao Hai exploited an opening in their formation and began cutting them one by one.

    After dealing with his opponents, Zhao Hai waved his hand and sent all of the corpses to the Space. Then he looked at everyone and said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave immediately. This ce isn¡¯t safe. The beasts will locate the smell of blood. If we get entangled with them, it would be troublesome.¡± Then he waved his hand and released the demon horses. Everyoneplied and quickly escaped the forest.

    While they were escaping, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Now that we¡¯ve dealt with the people of the Divine Armament Sect, we will certainly face trouble when passing their territory. Everyone needs to be careful.¡±

    Everyone nodded. Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°The Divine Armament Sect didn¡¯t follow the rules. They sent two Soul Fusion Stage cultivators. It seems like the rules could no longer be followed. You should all prepare, the path ahead wouldn¡¯t be peaceful.¡±

    A nearby disciple coldly snorted and said, ¡°The Divine Armament Sect is bing more and more arrogant. They might be thinking that we¡¯re afraid of them. Hmph. If it weren¡¯t for the Purity Origin Sect being in the middle, we would have cleaned them up a long time ago.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°They won¡¯t dare go too far. If they do, the Sect will deal with them. Do you really think that the sect couldn¡¯t deal with them?¡±

    The others coldly snorted. They also knew that Zhao Hai was telling the truth. Despite this, they felt aggrieved. They could only wait for the attackers to attack them. They have no other choice but to defend. To the aggressive de users, this feeling was very ufortable.

    Zhao Hai said, ¡°We¡¯re going to pass through five sect territories. The Divine Armament Sect and the Riverfront School don¡¯t have a good rtionship with the Tyrant de Sect. These two sects would certainly send people to deal with us. The sect has thought of this a long time ago. The reason they sent us on this route is for us to take this opportunity to sharpen ourselves.¡±

    ¡°As long as the Divine Armament Sect doesn¡¯t cause too much trouble, the sect wouldn¡¯t make a move. So, we must be careful. As long as the Divine Armament Sect doesn¡¯t send a Teleportation Stage cultivator, the sect wouldn¡¯t make a move. We can only depend on ourselves.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, theplexion of everyone couldn¡¯t help but change. They were only at the Clone Stage. If the enemy really sends a Soul Fusion Stage or an Earth Monarch, then they would be in danger.

    Naturally, this danger didn¡¯t include Zhao Hai. After all, Zhao Hai has experience fighting against a Teleportation Stage Cultivator. As for the others, they were ordinary elites in the Clone Stage. Even if they were stronger than their peers, they would still suffer against Soul Fusion Stage cultivators. Not to mention Earth Monarchs.

    Seeing everyone¡¯splexion, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Brothers, who are we? We are cultivators. We cultivate to go against heaven¡¯s will. If we don¡¯t fight against the heavens, if we don¡¯t have the courage to face hardship, then what¡¯s the point of cultivation? To be honest, we can use my flying mount to reach Topfire Mountain in no time. But I didn¡¯t do that. I¡¯m using this trip as a trial. Only after such a trial can we grow as cultivators. Only then can we step further into the dao.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s words caused the others to ponder. They thought about Zhao Hai¡¯s path. He ascended from the lower realms. If an ascender like Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid, then what were they afraid of? Thinking of this, everyone¡¯s vision of Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but change.

    In the True Spirit Realm, locals don¡¯t look down on ascenders. Conversely, locals of the True Spirit Realm look up to lower realm ascenders. These people experienced numerous hardships to enter the True Spirit Realm. No matter their cultivation, all of these ascenders were worthy of respect.

    Zhao Hai could feel the gaze of everyone. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s continue forward. The great dao is in front of us. Let¡¯s advance step by step. Take a step back, and you might lose your path. Only doom awaits us if we retreat. We¡¯re cultivators, we always move forward!¡±

    ¡°Forward!¡± Everyone cheered along with Zhao Hai. Their hearts were pumping with Zhao Hai¡¯s words.

 Chapter 2076: Ghost Cultivators Appear

    <h4>Chapter 2076: Ghost Cultivators Appear</h4>

    The sound of wind rustling was heard, then several ck-robed men appeared in the ce where Zhao Hai battled against the disciples of the Divine Armament Sect. Looking at the battle site, one of the ck-robed men sneered, ¡°Those fools from the Divine Armament Sect. Forty people can¡¯t deal with twenty. They even used crossbows. How ipetent.¡±

    Another cultivator coldly snorted, ¡°This Zhao Hai is really hard to deal with. He runs away after battle, and his vignce is very high. No wonder our previous ns have been destroyed by him. But this time, we¡¯ll make sure to take his life.¡±

    A nearby cultivator replied, ¡°But we also need to be more careful. Although the True Spirit Realm has been calm, don¡¯t forget that those Great Sects are still tracking our presence. We might have given up on the surface, but once we show an opening, those bastards will swoop in immediately.¡±

    The others nodded. They knew their current state. Although the Great Sects seems to have given up on tracing them, they were in fact not. The Great Sects were looking for them secretly. And as long as they show an opening, they would immediately use the opportunity to capture them.

    One of the ck-robed men coldly snorted, ¡°No matter what, Zhao Hai must die. This fellow destroyed several of our ns. If we don¡¯t kill him, my heart won¡¯t be settled.¡±

    The others agreed. Then they disappeared in a sh. Zhao Hai and the others were now very far away from the location of the battle. They didn¡¯t stop for a moment and continued on their way.

    Although Zhao Hai has eliminated everyone from the Divine Armament Sect, he still felt unsafe. This feeling caused him to urge the group to continue traveling.

    Zhao Hai waspletely unaware that Ghost Cultivators were at his tail. But he knew that the farther they were from the battle location, the safer he would feel.

    The words he spoke to everyone before weren¡¯t false. He has the thinking that if a cultivator lost their courage, then that would be equal to giving up. And they would slowly wither.

    The Clone Stage disciples followed behind Zhao Hai on their demon horses. They were currently feeling empowered. They had beenpletely conquered by Zhao Hai.

    The demon horses were very fast. After running for a hundred li, Zhao Hai stopped, then he turned to the others and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll rest here. At dawn, we resume our travels.¡±

    The others stared. One of them said, ¡°Team leader, you want to rest here? Why don¡¯t we continue on?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need. We don¡¯t know what we¡¯ll encounter along the way. We should maintain our peak state at all times. Otherwise, if something truly unexpected happens, we can deal with it. Now, dismount. Adjust your breathing.¡± Everyoneplied and jumped down from their demon horses. Then they sat down and regted their breathing. This time Zhao Hai didn¡¯t take away the demon horses.

    When dawn came, people opened their eyes one by one. They stabilized their breathing and regained their peak condition. Seeing that everyone was refreshed, he gathered them together. Then the group departed.

    The day went along smoothly. However,pared to before, Zhao Hai and the others traveled at a faster speed. The reason for this was because Zhao Hai felt a dangerous aura behind them. It made him feel ufortable. Because of this, Zhao Hai unconsciously sped up. He wanted to get rid of this feeling.

    However, it was clear that getting rid of this feeling isn¡¯t easy. Zhao Hai felt that he was being followed by a ghost. It made him feel extremely ufortable.

    After several days of this feeling, Zhao Hai¡¯splexion couldn¡¯t help but turn ugly. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t suffer any attacks. But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t lower his guard. They had now entered the Divine Armament Sect¡¯s territory. It was possible that the Divine Armament Sect would put pressure on them.

    The Tyrant de Sect disciples noticed Zhao Hai¡¯splexion, they saw that his expression wasn¡¯t very good. One of them couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Team leader, what happened? We noticed that yourplexion hasn¡¯t been good. Is something wrong?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the person and nodded, ¡°There¡¯s something. These days, I¡¯ve been feeling that people are following behind us. Therefore, our speed has increased. Unfortunately, we still can¡¯t get rid of them. This feeling has been annoying me. Brothers, do you believe me?¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, everyone¡¯splexion changed. They were quiet for a while before one answered, ¡°Team Leader, we believe you. You mean someone is following us? They want to deal with us?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re following us because they want to get rid of our group. They didn¡¯t attack us in the Purity Origin Sect because they knew that attacking us would attract the Purity Origin Sect¡¯s attention. The rtionship between the Tyrant de Sect and the Purity Origin Sect is very good, they will definitely save us.¡±

    ¡°But now, we¡¯re in the Divine Armament Sect¡¯s territory. As the matter stands, they have an opportunity. The Divine Armament Sect hates the Tyrant de Sect. Additionally, we killed 40 of their disciples. They definitely won¡¯t help us. They might even block our way. No matter who is behind us, they would certainly attack in the Divine Armament Sect¡¯s territory.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, everyone frowned. After some time, a cultivator asked, ¡°Team leader, what are your ns? Do we avoid the Divine Armament Sect?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head, ¡°That won¡¯t do. The Divine Armament Sect attacked us, this means that they know our location. Even if we hide, we won¡¯t be able to. So, we can only move forward. Moreover, we won¡¯t take the side roads. We¡¯ll travel along the main road. If the Divine Armament Sect doesn¡¯t n on going into an all-out war against the Tyrant de Sect, they wouldn¡¯t dare to deal with us in the open. This will save us a few troubles.¡±

    The others nodded. They were already convinced by Zhao Hai¡¯s skills, so nobody opposed his n. Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t think about it too much. I want to see who wants to attack us. I just hope that they don¡¯t push me too hard. Otherwise, I won¡¯t care about thepetition¡¯s rules.¡±

    As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, their eyes couldn¡¯t help but shite. They knew that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t just a simple Clone Stage cultivator. He was an expert that could go head-to-head against a Teleportation Stage cultivator.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Everyone, increase your speed. Let¡¯s see if the one¡¯s behind still intends to chase after us.¡± After he said that, he coldly snorted and began to pick up speed.

    Before long, noon arrived. Zhao Hai and the others could spot a small town from afar. Seeing that it was quitete, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s speed up. We¡¯ll rest in the town up ahead.¡± Everyoneplied and sped up with Zhao Hai.

    Shortly after, the group arrived outside the town. When they got close to the town, the group couldn¡¯t help but stare. This was because the gates of the small town were closed. Cultivators were standing on the town¡¯s walls. All of them had crossbows in their hands and gave Zhao Hai¡¯s group an ugly look.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows, ¡°Senior Brothers of the Divine Armament Sect. My name is Zhao Hai. We¡¯ve been sent by the Tyrant de Sect to participate in thepetition. I ask Senior Brother to allow us to rest in your town.¡±

    The town¡¯s cultivators were still ring at Zhao Hai. The expression on their faces weren¡¯t good. After some time, one of them said, ¡°Junior Brother, I¡¯m very sorry. Our town has just been attacked by beasts and rogue cultivators. We¡¯re currently under martialw. We have no way to let Junior Brother in. We can give Junior Brother some supplies in return. We¡¯ll give them to you for free. I can only ask you to go rest in another town.¡±

    As soon as they heard this, Zhao Hai and the others¡¯ expressions turned ugly. The town has no signs of battle. It was clear that they hadn¡¯t been attacked. This only meant that the town wasn¡¯t giving them any face.

    Zhao Hai looked at the disciples of the Divine Armament Sect. He didn¡¯t think they would be so narrow minded. They even went so far as to block them from entering towns. Such a sect was unworthy of being the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s enemy.

    Zhao Hai also discovered that the cultivators in the town were beginning to lift their crossbows and aimed at them. There was a cold sparkle in their eyes. Zhao Hai knew that if their group made a drastic move, then these people wouldn¡¯t hesitate to shoot them.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai knew that the Divine Armament Sect was plotting something. They want to enrage him using this method. As long as Zhao Hai was angered to take action, the Divine Armament Sect can use this as a reason to attack. Even if they killed Zhao Hai and the others, the Tyrant de Sect wouldn¡¯t be able to reasonably settle the grudge.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai smiled, then he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Senior Brothers are having difficulties. This Junior Brother is being insensitive. Then our group won¡¯t bother you anymore. Senior Brothers, I wish you well.¡± After saying that, Zhao Hai cupped his fist towards the wall and then led his group of Clone Stage Disciples away from the town.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s actions caused the cultivators in the town to be surprised. One of them said, ¡°Senior Brother, didn¡¯t you say that the people of the Tyrant de Sect are overbearing? You said they would certainly act, then we can use this opportunity to kill them off. Who do we do now?¡±

 Chapter 2077: Unification of Man and Horse

    <h4>Chapter 2077: Unification of Man and Horse</h4>

    Another person from the Divine Armament Sect coldly snorted and said, ¡°It looks like this Zhao Hai isn¡¯t as simple as we thought. No wonder Junior Brother Meng and the others fell in his hands. I don¡¯t believe that they didn¡¯t make a move. Zhao Hai¡¯s group are now going around the town. If they encounter any attacks on the way, it won¡¯t have anything to do with us.¡±

    Hearing this, the other cultivator couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°I see, this is Senior Brother¡¯s scheme. But can we really chase after them? The beast they ride isn¡¯t slow.¡±

    The Senior Brother sneered, ¡°Looking at the direction they went towards, they should be going to Green Hill City. From here to Green Hill City, even if they use their fastest speed, it will take them about two days. We can use the transmission formation to go to Green Hill City. Then we use our connections in the city to run into them and clean them up.¡±

    When the cultivator heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but give an excited nod. Then they turned around and left. On the other hand, the cultivator who talked about Zhao Hai looked at the direction they left in. The corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but reveal a sneer. At the same time, ice-cold killing intent appeared in his eyes.

    Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t know that the other party was already moving against him. They have already circled around the town. The others in the group were feeling ufortable. Just like the cultivator from the Divine Armament Sect said, the people of the Tyrant de Sect have overbearing temperaments. Now that they had been treated like this, they would naturally feel unwell.¡±

    Fortunately, Zhao Hai already established his status in the group. Although they felt that Zhao Hai¡¯s decision wasn¡¯t right, they didn¡¯t act unreasonably. But they expressed their dissatisfaction with their silence.

    Zhao Hai also felt the change of the others. He turned his head to them and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you unhappy? You think I¡¯m afraid of them?¡±

    The disciples looked at each other but didn¡¯t speak. Their expressions said it all. Zhao Hai looked them all in the eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Didn¡¯t you notice? Those guys did it on purpose. They want us to attack them in anger. Then as soon as we move, they will shoot us with their crossbows. At that point, we would be in the passive position.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the others couldn¡¯t help but give him a confused look. One of them said, ¡°Team Leader, are you sure? Those fellows are truly bold. Would they dare deal with us in the open?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t dare. Don¡¯t forget, we killed 40 disciples of the Divine Armament Sect. Perhaps some of those we killed have rtionships with the people in the town. They want revenge. There¡¯s nothing they won¡¯t dare to do.¡±

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t speaking nonsense. What he said was the truth. The 40 disciples who attacked them had already been interrogated. Among the 40, a disciple called Meng Qi belonged to the town. The cultivator who spoke ill of Zhao Hai was Meng Qi¡¯s Senior Brother. Naturally, he would avenge his Junior Brother.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t fight them. He was aware that they were in the Divine Armament Sect¡¯s domain. If they really get into a fight, it wouldn¡¯t be favorable towards them.

    The disciples of the Tyrant de Sect didn¡¯t say anything. They knew that Zhao Hai¡¯s words held some truth in them. Even they would have rtives living in towns in the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s territory. If these people died, they would also seek revenge. If some of the 40 disciples they killed belong to the town, then it was natural for the town to seek revenge.

    Zhao Hai looked at the road in front of them and said, ¡°From the performance of the Divine Armament Sect, they aren¡¯t people who would suffer a loss without making a noise. They would certainly use all their means to deal with us. We¡¯re currently in their territory. They have plenty of methods to stop us. We must be on guard at all times.¡±

    Everyone nodded. Zhao Hai looked at the demon horses and said, ¡°Our demon horses are fast and very strong. Their charging speed is formidable. This is advantageous for us. You must be feelingfortable using your de on horseback by this point. If we encounter any danger, we¡¯ll have to use our demon horses to charge. This will give us the best chance to escape.¡±

    When they heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but stare. But they immediately nodded and said, ¡°Team Leader can rest assured. We¡¯ll follow your instructions.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly when he saw their reaction. He knows that they were thinking about basic cavalry charges. He sighed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look down on the demon horses. Although the cultivation of the demon horses couldn¡¯t match up to yours, their charging strength is unimaginable. If you can achieve unification of man and beast, then even cultivators a realm higher than you won¡¯t be able to block your charge.¡±

    After saying that, Zhao Hai waved his hand, causing jade slips to appear in everyone¡¯s hands. Then he said, ¡°In the jade slip is the meridian path of the demon horse. You can use this to practice unification of man and beast. I believe it won¡¯t be a problem for you to practice. You only need to merge your spiritual qi with the demon horse¡¯s spiritual qi.¡±

    The disciples stared at the jade slip in their hand. They haven¡¯t heard of this technique before. But they believed that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t deceive them. Therefore, they immediately nodded and scanned the jade slip with their spiritual force.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly. This is a result of multiple days of preparation. He had everyone adjust their breathing on top of the demon horses in preparation for this day. In the past they weren¡¯t like this. Not only do they eat on top of the demon horses, they would also train while riding the horse. Zhao Hai did this because he felt that their path ahead would only be more difficult.

    Unification of man and beast wasn¡¯t difficult for cultivators of their calibre. After reaching the clone stage, their spiritual force was already very powerful. At the same time, they would have a high understanding when ites to controlling spiritual qi. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to unify their spiritual qi with the demon horse.

    Naturally, without knowing the meridian paths of the demon horse, it would be impossible for them to unify with the demon horse. The meridian chart allowed cultivators to easily trace the demon horse¡¯s meridians with their own spiritual qi.

    Unifying their spiritual qi with the demon horse was only the first step of the unification of man and beast. The second step was controlling the demon horse using only spiritual qi. This is the true form of the unification of man and beast.

    Because of Zhao Hai¡¯s instructions, the speed of the group decreased. In the beginning, the clone stage disciples were unfamiliar with the method. Several times, the demon horses were injured during the process of unification. Fortunately, Zhao Hai was there to heal them back up.

    This day, the distance they traveled was only a third of what they traveled the day before. They were traveling extremely slow. However, their harvests were quite rich. By evening¡¯s time, the group had basically grasped the unification of man and beast.

    Looking at everyone excitedly controlling their mounts, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile. He knew what these people felt. Achieving unification of man and beast would make one feel that their mount had be their feet. They could feel the motions of the horse¡¯s leg. They can also feel the condition of the demon horse¡¯s spiritual qi. This method also provided good benefits to their cultivation.

    Due to these benefits, everyone was in a celebratory mood. This was a novel experience for them. It would take some time for them to sober up.

    Zhao Hai was also aware of this. Therefore, he didn¡¯t stop them. He continued to lead everyone to slowly proceed. At the same time, he paid special attention to their surroundings. He knew that this was an important time for those who just seeded in the unification of man and beast. As long as they were left undisturbed, they would be able toprehend the method to its highest degree. When the timees, theirbat strength on horseback would be stronger.

    In the middle of the night, people began to wake up one after another. After waking up, they looked at the sky and couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly. To be honest, their gains were very good. They finally knew the importance of the unification of man and beast during battles. Once the spiritual qi of the cultivator and their mount became unified, they would be able to share their spiritual qi. For cultivators, this was an important aspect.

    The demon horse might not have a high level, the spiritual qi they hold wasn¡¯t small. Moreover, Zhao Hai¡¯s demon horses contain very thick spiritual qi along with wide meridians. Therefore, those who unified with them would restore their spiritual qi faster. Not only will the unification aid in the cultivator¡¯s attacks, the method also ensures that they could fight for a longer time.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll rest here today and leave early tomorrow. Those people from the Divine Armament Sect won¡¯t let us enter the city. It¡¯s possible that they¡¯re waiting for us ahead. So, we have to keep ourselves in top condition and be always ready to fight.¡±

    Everyoneplied and jumped down from their demon horse. But this time, things were different. Before, they would jump down from the horses and find a ce to rest. This time, they were more intimate with the demon horses. The demon horses also reciprocated their intimacy. This caused the cultivators to be happy. They could feel that they became closer to their demon horses. They couldn¡¯t help but discuss their aplishment with the others.

    Seeing the group¡¯s expressions, Zhao Hai smiled. Their current state was the best for the group. Although the demon horses were his, he didn¡¯t mind giving them to the others. In any case, the Space could breed even more.

 Chapter 2078: Cavalry Charge

    <h4>Chapter 2078: Cavalry Charge</h4>

    The next morning, Zhao Hai and the others got up full of vigor. After eating, they rode off with their demon horses. During normal times, there was no need to use the unification of man and beast. Otherwise, it would be equivalent to cultivating all the time, which wasn¡¯t a good thing.

    But since everyone had just learned the unity of man and beast, they were excitedly chatting nonstop along the way. Thus, time passed by quickly.

    After two hours of travel, Zhao Hai knitted his brows, then he said, ¡°Brothers, from the time we departed until now, did we meet any carriages?¡±

    As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, everyone stared. Then one of them shook his head and said, ¡°We didn¡¯t. From the beginning, we didn¡¯t see anyone else. What happened? Is something wrong?¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but turn serious, ¡°Everyone, be more careful. This is a main road of the Divine Armament Sect. It¡¯s been several hours and yet we haven¡¯t met anyone. Isn¡¯t this strange?¡±

    Everyone was stunned, then theirplexion changed. Originally, they didn¡¯t feel anything wrong. They simply didn¡¯t care about people they met on the road. Now that Zhao Hai mentioned it, it was indeed strange.

    Zhao Hai said, ¡°Prepare yourselves. I feel that something will happen today.¡± After saying that, Zhao Hai urged his horse to continue. The others followed soon after. This time, everyone had lost the mood to converse. Instead, they sat firmly on their mounts and observed the surroundings.

    Seeing everyone¡¯s reaction, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. These people were too tender. Their actions are clearly telling the enemy that they were on guard. When the enemy attacks, they would also be more thorough. But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t remind them. They need to experience these things slowly by themselves.

    After traveling for an hour, Zhao Hai¡¯s group spotted a vige. Upon seeing the settlement, Zhao Hai¡¯s pupils couldn¡¯t help but shrink. Then he said, ¡°Everyone, be careful. Something is strange in the vige ahead. Let¡¯s pick up speed. In one breath, we¡¯ll break through the vige. Don¡¯t ever stop halfway.¡± Everyone quicklyplied. They used the unification of man and beast and began to charge.

    Demon horses were innatelyrge and heavy. With more than 20 demon horses running together, their momentum was equivalent to ten thousand horses galloping. The speed of the demon horses was also augmented by the unity of man and beast.

    Meng Qi stood on a tree that grew in the vige. His gaze was directed at Zhao Hai and the others. The vige had already been vacated. Over a hundred Divine Armament Sect disciples were lying in ambush. In their hands were crossbows aimed at the main road of the vige.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s group elerate, Meng Qi¡¯s eyes shed a hint of solemnity. He couldn¡¯t understand why Zhao Hai and the others suddenly elerated. Did they discover the ambush? How was that possible? But right now, Meng Qi couldn¡¯t think about it too much. Zhao Hai and the others were very fast. In a blink of an eye, they had already reached the vige.

    Meng Qi quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°Fire!¡± Along with his voice, rows upon rows of crossbow bolts flew towards Zhao Hai¡¯s group. At the same moment, Zhao Hai and the others took their des out to block the projectiles.

    Then all of a sudden, Zhao Hai felt his demon horsending on something soft. Zhao Hai stared and then lowered his head. He discovered that the vige¡¯s roads were filled with pitfalls. The horse had fallen into a formation trap. As long as the demon horses step into the trap, their mobility would be limited.

    Zhao Hai revolved his spiritual qi, giving strength to the four hooves of the demon horse. The horse proceeded to leap out of the trap. At the same time, Zhao Hai shouted, ¡°Everyone, be careful. There are traps on the ground!¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s reminder alerted the rest of the group. They immediately controlled their horses to leap. Butter on, more and more traps appeared. This caused Zhao Hai and the others to have trouble moving. All this time, Meng Qi¡¯s group didn¡¯t stop their attacks. On the contrary, seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s group suffering from the traps, Meng Qi ordered everyone to attack faster. Zhao Hai and the others don¡¯t only need to be careful of the traps, they also need to block the crossbow bolts. For a while, the group was having a hard time, and two people became injured.

    Seeing the situation, Zhao Hai coldly snorted. He waved his de as eight golden colored gates appeared around him. All crossbow bolts were stopped by the gates.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s group continued their charge and before long they managed to get out of the vige. And in a blink of an eye, they vanished from sight. Meng Qi and the others were very confident that they could deal with Zhao Hai¡¯s group. They didn¡¯t expect them to be very fast.

    Meng Qi¡¯s expression was ugly as he looked at the direction Zhao Hai left in. His hatred for him deepened even more. At this time, cultivators who held the ambush flocked towards him. These cultivators weren¡¯t very strong. Most of them were at the Rebirth Stage. They only depended on the crossbows to attack. This is also the reason why Zhao Hai and the others were able to safely escape. If these cultivators were at the Clone Stage, Zhao Hai might have a harder time escaping.

    A cultivator looked at Meng Qi and asked, ¡°Senior Brother, what do we do now?¡±

    Meng Qi was still looking in Zhao Hai¡¯s direction, he coldly snorted and said, ¡°We have plenty of cities and towns along the way. We have plenty of opportunities to deal with them. But by this point, Zhao Hai and the others know that we¡¯re out to deal with them. This is also good. I want to see what Zhao Hai ns to do next.¡±

    After escaping the vige, Zhao Hai and the others ran another 100 kilometers before finally slowing down. Zhao Hai turned his head and looked at the two people who were injured. Seeing that their injuries weren¡¯t serious, he felt relieved. However, everyone¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone¡¯s expression and knew what they were thinking. A crossbow attack was a method of the Divine Armament Sect. This meant that the ambush was done by disciples of the Divine Armament Sect.

    They were attacked by the Divine Armament Sect¡¯s disciples inside the Divine Armament Sect¡¯s domain. It seems like they could no longer stay here for long. And their future path would be more dangerous.

    Zhao Hai looked everyone in the eyes and said, ¡°Everyone, you¡¯ve seen what happened. This is a tant attack of the Divine Armament Sect. It seems like they no longer consider our face. We cannot just sit and wait for death. No matter who is following behind us, we¡¯ll have to take a risk. Let¡¯s travel on foot for a while. Put away your horses. This way, the Divine Armament Sect wouldn¡¯t find our whereabouts and we will be safe for the time being. I reckon the enemies behind us would be easier to deal with than the Divine Armament Sect. What do you all think?¡±

    By this point, everyone waspletely convinced by Zhao Hai. Their breakthrough from the vige might seem safe, but thinking about it, it was very thrilling. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t discover the strange situation of the vige ahead of time, and if he didn¡¯t give them the method of unification, then they wouldn¡¯t have been able to get out of the vige.

    The Divine Armament Sect¡¯s crossbows were very famous artifacts. It might not be useful against powerful cultivators, it was very useful against cultivators in the Soul Fusion stage. If they didn¡¯t know the unification of man and beast, then Zhao Hai¡¯s group wouldn¡¯t have been able to jump over the traps. And they would have died in the vige. They don¡¯t believe that the vige didn¡¯t have any powerful experts. Once they were trapped in the vige, then crossbows wouldn¡¯t be the only thing they needed to worry about.

    Now that Zhao Hai asked for their opinions, nobody expressed their disapproval. Everyone nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯ll follow the team leader.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then had everyone ride their demon horses into a valley.

    The road was lined with dense forests. Not far away was arge mountain. It was quite famous in the Divine Armament Sect. The mountain was called Arrow Tree Mountain. This was because of the arrow trees growing on it. The tree was called such because it was the best material for making arrows.

    Arrow Tree Forest wasn¡¯t tall at only three kilometers high. However, it was quite a long mountain range.

    After Zhao Hai and the others entered the forest, riding the demon horses was no longer an option. The trees in the forest were big and tall. If they rode the demon horses, not only would they remain slow, the horses might not progress well. Therefore, not long after the group entered the forest, they began to walk on foot. Then once all of their traces were removed, they proceeded to head deep into the forest.

    An hourter, Zhao Hai¡¯s group formally entered Arrow Tree Mountain. Huge and straight trees grew all around the mountain. Looking from the base, the trees looked as if they pierced through the heavens. It was truly the best material for arrows.

    Zhao Hai took a few tree seedlings for the Space. Then he led everyone forward. Zhao Hai was very careful. This was because as soon as he entered the forest, he quickly felt that he was being haunted by a ghost. And this time, the feeling was more intense.

    Zhao Hai led the group forward without making a sound. In turn, their speed wasn¡¯t very fast. He also made sure that everyone didn¡¯t consume too much spiritual qi. If they met an attack, everyone needs to be prepared.

    The group remained safe when night came. They met some beasts along the way. These beasts were weak, but Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to provoke them in fear of leaving traces. Therefore, he had the group go around the beasts.

    The sky soon turned ck. Zhao Hai knew that they had to rest. They passed through an ambush and marched the entire day on a mountain. The others should be tired. Unlike Zhao Hai, these people weren¡¯t body cultivators. They needed to rest.

    Zhao Hai looked around the forest and saw dense clear ground. Then he looked at the others and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop here. Rest for the evening. We¡¯ll depart tomorrow.¡± Everyone let out a sigh of relief as they sat on the ground. To be honest, today was a very long day. They were exhausted.

    Seeing everyone¡¯s tired eyes, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, take out your beast skin mats. Let¡¯s eat and then sleep. I¡¯ll stand watch tonight.¡± After saying that, Zhao Hai nned to go around the camp to nt a few formation discs.

    After hearing this, the cultivators jumped up. Then one of them said, ¡°Team leader, we can be the night watch. We¡¯ll divide into shifts. This way, everyone can rest well.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Forget it. Go and rest well. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Before long, Zhao Hai set up the formations around the camp. He took his own beast skin mat out and spread it on the ground. He had also taken food out for the others to eat. Honestly, the others also brought their own food, but they preferred Zhao Hai¡¯s food. Compared to what they brought, Zhao Hai¡¯s goods were more delicious.

    After eating, Zhao Hai had everyone rest. Everyone also knew that they needed to be at the optimum state. They sat on their beast skin mat and regted their breathing before lying down to sleep.

    Zhao Hai also sat on his mat and regted his breathing. On the other hand, his clones distributed themselves around the camp. Some went underground while some hid inside arrow trees.

    Zhao Hai felt that something would happen tonight. The feeling was bing stronger. He could even sense killing intent.

    He was too familiar with this feeling. Each time he was attacked, he would have this feeling moments before. Moreover, this attack was clearly directed at him. The killing aura was focused on him, the killing aura on the others wasn¡¯t as strong.

    Zhao Hai sat in ce and recalled. He wanted to know who would target him at this moment. From the killing intent, he could sense a gloomy and cold feeling. This was a familiar feeling. But as to where he felt it before, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t recall.

    As he sat on his mat, Zhao Hai¡¯s thoughts arrived at the time of his trial. He suddenly recalled the Wu n¡¯s vige. As he went around the vige, he could feel the same gloomy and cold aura.

    Zhao Hai opened his eyes as he realized the source of the aura. It was from a Ghost Cultivator!

 Chapter 2079: Young Master Soulhook

    <h4>Chapter 2079: Young Master Soulhook</h4>

    Ghost Cultivators! It was the Ghost Cultivators! Thinking of this, Zhao Hai¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but show his surprise. He didn¡¯t expect that he would be meeting ghost cultivators at this time. This made things more troublesome.

    Zhao Hai knew that the path to Topfire Mountain was a trial. Each sect would send people to attack the other sects. However, the strength of the attackers wouldn¡¯t be too far from each other. This can be seen on the 100-man ambush that was orchestrated by the Divine Armament Sect.

    And during this trial, all the sects were afraid of ghost cultivators. Ghost cultivators and the others share a deep enmity. Ghost cultivators don¡¯t respect the rules of the trial. They were there to kill people, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t send their weak experts. In other words, with the presence of ghost cultivators, Zhao Hai and the others were no longer undergoing a trial.

    But Zhao Hai was certain that the Ghost Cultivators wouldn¡¯t send their top-level experts to hunt them down. Otherwise, the great sects would take notice. Ghost cultivators won¡¯t risk their powerful experts just to hunt down juniors of the great sects. It¡¯s possible that they would send strong experts, but not outrageously strong.

    Zhao Hai sat in the camp and made calctions. Then he pressed his hand on the ground. A ripple appeared on the ground that Zhao Hai sat on before it disappeared.

    What Zhao Hai did was send a few bugs into the ground. These bugs were small at the size of one¡¯s palm. They also weren¡¯t very strong. However, these bugs had one special attribute, and that was their poison.

    This bug has a poisonous needle on their back end. This needle can send venom that had been enhanced by the Space multiple times. Even Earth Monarchs would lose their strength when subjected to the poison.

    The bugs that Zhao Hai released could also hide from spiritual force detection. Even Teleportation Stage cultivators wouldn¡¯t be able to detect them. Although the bugs would emit rustling sounds while digging the earth, these sounds would be drowned out if there was a battle going on. It can be said that these bugs were the best underground assassins.Zhao Hai released the bugs not only to assist him during the fight, the bugs would also help him arrange a formation underground.

    At this time, the Tyrant de Sect disciples who were sleeping suddenly heard a voice in their ears, ¡°Brothers, wake up.¡±

    Hearing this, everyone quickly opened their eyes. However, they didn¡¯t make a move. This was because they heard the voice say, ¡°Brothers, don¡¯t move. Pretend that you¡¯re still asleep. There are people moving towards us.¡±

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but stare when they heard this. At this time, Zhao Hai added, ¡°Brothers, listen carefully. The ones attacking us this time are Ghost Cultivators. I already arranged a formation around the camp. We still don¡¯t know how strong they are, so I can¡¯t say how long the formation willst. Therefore, you need to be ready. Once the Ghost Cultivators attack, immediately go to my side.¡±

    The group listened to Zhao Hai without moving. They also didn¡¯t respond. But Zhao Hai knew that everyone was already awake and had understood his instructions.

    Zhao Hai added, ¡°Remember, our enemy this time isn¡¯t simple. Ghost Cultivators don¡¯t follow the rules that are set by the three factions. They might be much stronger than us. If we can¡¯t beat the other party, I¡¯ll lure them away while you all run. Go to River City and wait for me there. If I don¡¯t return in three days, leave using the river. The river heads straight to Topfire Mountain. Don¡¯t reveal your status. Don¡¯t group up but you need to coordinate. Pretend to be rogue cultivators.¡±

    Nobody replied, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything either. He continued sitting in the group as though nothing happened. Before long, the sense of crisis he felt became even stronger. Zhao Hai was certain that the other party was in range. They just haven¡¯t decided to attack.Zhao Hai patiently waited. He doesn¡¯t know what method the other party would use. Although he had been in contact with Ghost Cultivators in the past, those people were weak. Because of this, Zhao Hai has yet to experience a true attack by the Ghost Cultivators. He also wants to see what kinds of methods they have at hand.

    Before long, Zhao Hai got his answer. He quickly jumped up. He thought about the ways the Ghost Cultivators might deal with them. But he didn¡¯t expect that they would use this method.A bunch of ghost soldiers appeared around Zhao Hai¡¯s camp. The lower bodies of the ghost soldiers were smoke with no feet in sight. But their upper bodies were all soldiers wearing armor. The armors and weapons of the soldiers varied. All of them were charging towards Zhao Hai¡¯s camp.

    The ghost soldiers looked good. Not only were they hideous and terrifying, the most important thing was that their armors were striking. One could see that they were far from the lowest-level ghost soldiers. Those ghost soldiers don¡¯t have armor and only hold knives.Seeing the ghost soldiers, Zhao Hai stared. He didn¡¯t think that the ghost cultivators would use this method to attack them.

    Although the ghost soldiers looked good, when Zhao Hai looked closely at them, he felt that they weren¡¯t true soldiers. Instead, they felt more like a group of banditsposed of defeated soldiers. And they just touched upon the ssification. Routed soldiers could at least cooperate with each other. Meanwhile, the ghost soldiers just rushed over like a swarm.

    Zhao Hai bitterly smiled. The same time he discovered the ghost soldiers, he also shouted, ¡°Enemy attack!¡± Just as he said that everyone jumped up with their des in hand. Everyone quickly formed a circle.

    At this moment, the ghost soldiers arrived at the camp. But as soon as they entered, it seemed like they had lost their target. They kept running around the camp. And after going in circles a couple of times, they attacked the other ghost soldiers. It seemed like there was infighting among them.

    While the ghost soldiers were attacking each other, a cold snort was heard, ¡°Formation? You¡¯re careful. But it¡¯s useless. Soulhook bell, ten thousand ghosts. Break!¡± Along with this voice, a ring was heard. But this ring carried an aura of death. It made those who heard it terrified.Hearing this sound, Zhao Hai¡¯splexion changed, ¡°Sound attack! Everyone, be careful. Guard your minds!¡± As he said that, Zhao Hai turned his hand and took out a big drum. He ced the drum on the ground and mmed his palm on it. A low and deep beat sounded out.

    It held the same tone as battle drums used in battlefields. Its sound could shake one¡¯s soul.The voice from before was heard once more. This time, it carried a tone of surprise, ¡°Oh? I didn¡¯t expect the Tyrant de Sect to also have such artifacts. Interesting, let this Young Master Soulhook teach you how to properly use sound artifacts.¡±

    Hearing this, the Tyrant de Sect disciples couldn¡¯t help but shake, one of them said, ¡°It¡¯s the Bewitcher, Young Master Soulhook!¡±

    Zhao Hai turned his head to the cultivator and asked, ¡°Li Fei, who is this Young Master Soulhook?¡±

    Li Fei, the one who spoke, looked like a 30-year-old man. He wasn¡¯t tall, but his body looked sturdy.

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Li Fei couldn¡¯t help but force a smile as he replied, ¡°Team Leader, I heard of the Bewitcher in the past. In fact, 30 years ago, in the True Spirit Realm, his name was very famous.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Continue.¡±

    Li Fei added, ¡°Young Master Soulhook is a rare talent of the Ghost Cultivators. Thirty years ago, he reached the Earth Monarch stage. At that time, for some reason, he went out of the shadows and began ughtering cultivators in all directions. It doesn¡¯t matter if they were the Righteous Faction, Evil Faction, or Demon Faction, he killed them all. He specially targeted young geniuses from the Great Sects. This included a Senior Brother of the Tyrant de Sect. That Senior Brother has Heaven-grade Spirit Roots. He¡¯s the most famous genius of the sect at that time.¡±

    Speaking of this, a hint of fear appeared on Li Fei¡¯s eyes as he continued, ¡°His most famous battle was when he single-handedly fought against two top geniuses of the Demon Faction and the Righteous Faction, the Matchless Swordsman Feng Xue and the Reckless de Lin Yang.¡±Hearing these two names, Zhao Hai¡¯s mind was also shaken. This was because he recognized the name of the two geniuses. Feng Xue was a favored genius of the Righteous Faction. He was known to be the top genius of the younger generation. He was born in the Venerated Sword Sect and reached the Teleportation Stage 25 years ago. He hasn¡¯t made a move for 20 years. By this point, nobody knows how strong he is.

    As for Reckless de Lin Yang, he¡¯s also a top expert of the Demon Faction¡¯s younger generation. He reached the Teleportation Stage 20 years ago. Just before that, he challenged a Teleportation Stage Senior while in the Earth Monarch Stage. He managed to injure that expert. The battle was judged as a tie. Also, that Teleportation Stage Senior wasn¡¯t a nameless expert like Lu Sheng that Zhao Hai fought against. This person was a famous Teleportation Stage expert. His strength was formidable.

 Chapter 2080: Stacked Array Reveals Its Might

    <h4>Chapter 2080: Stacked Array Reveals Its Might</h4>

    Chapter 2080 ¨C Stacked Array Reveals Its Might

    Feng Xue and Lin Yang were rising talents of the True Spirit Realm. However, the two of them working together couldn¡¯t do anything to Young Master Soulhook. This showed the strength of the genius ghost cultivator.

    Li Fei continued, ¡°But ording to the records, Feng Xue and Lin Yang killed Soulhook. How could he appear again?¡±

    Naturally, Soulhook heard Li Fei¡¯s words. He coldly snorted and said, ¡°You think the two of them can kill me? Stupid. You¡¯ve been deceived. They said they killed me, but has anyone in the True Spirit Realm seen my body? Hmph. If they believed they really killed me, then the True Spirit Realm has indeed fallen.¡±

    Hearing Soulhook, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare, then he smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re the real Soulhook or not. Perhaps you weren¡¯t really killed by Feng Xue and Lin Yang, but I¡¯m certain that you¡¯ve suffered heavy wounds. Moreover, you still haven¡¯t recovered. Hahaha. With your talent, how could you still be in the Earth Monarch Stage? In your current state, do you really think you can deal with me? How naive.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± A cold snort was the only reply. This was followed by another ring which stimted the ghost soldiers. Their eyes turned blood red as they waved the weapon in their hands.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s face showed a serious expression. He beat the drum in his hand harder, causing the other disciples to be uplifted. They were no longer afraid of the bell.

    Li Fei and the others pulled their des out and defended Zhao Hai. But soon enough, they discovered that the ghost soldiers were being held back by Zhao Hai¡¯s drum. The ghost soldiers simply couldn¡¯t approach. This caused them to rx.

    At this moment, a sudden wailing was heard. Li Fei and the others turned their heads and found a rotating disking straight at them. Holes were specially bored onto the discs so that they would make a wailing noise when thrown.

    Just as they were about to block the disk, it was bounced back by a sound wave. The disk was an artifact, so after it was thrown back, it immediately returned with strength a bit greater than before.

    Zhao Hai said, ¡°This disk shouldn¡¯t be hard to deal with. I will hold back on the drums. Pay attention to the direction of the disks. Whether it attacks from above or from below, use your des to knock it down.¡± Li Fei and the othersplied and observed the disk.

    The beat of Zhao Hai¡¯s drum slowed down. As soon as the beat weakened, the disks immediately flew over. Their speed seems to have slowed down. Li Fei and the others could clearly see the path of the disks.

    Wen, wen, wen, wen. The sound of metals shing with each other was heard as Li Fei and the others blocked several disks. This time, the disks didn¡¯t return but instead traveled straight up. Since the disks attacked from below, it was better for its momentum to travel up instead of going back the way it came.

    The ghost soldiers used this opportunity to continue their attack. However, once Li Fei and the others managed to block the disks, the drum beat increased once more. But this time, the ghost soldiers didn¡¯t retreat. Their eyes were red as they attacked with their weapons.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows. Then with a thought, a clone appeared on his side. The clone took out its own drum and began beating it. Zhao Hai received the drum that he used.

    After receiving the drum, Zhao Hai looked at the ghost cultivators and coldly snorted, ¡°Using ghosts against me, do you think I¡¯ll be afraid?¡± After saying that, Zhao Hai took out a magic staff. Li Fei and the others couldn¡¯t help but stare at Zhao Hai. They discovered that small luminous orbs appeared in front of Zhao Hai. They looked like the stars on the night sky,

    But it didn¡¯t take long before they discovered that these weren¡¯t stars. These luminous spots were formations. Each one of them was condensed by spiritual qi. The might of these stacked formations was shocking.

    Li Fei and the others couldn¡¯t count how many formations were in front of Zhao Hai. They couldn¡¯t understand how Zhao Hai could support so many formations.

    What they didn¡¯t know was that the formations that Zhao Hai released were quite few. In the past, back in the Great World of Cultivation, Zhao Hai could condense as many formations as the stars in the sky. Right now, Zhao Hai only condensed 10 thousand formations, which was enough for his spiritual qi to support.

    After 10 thousand formations were condensed, Zhao Hai felt a strain on his soul. He immediately released the formation, ¡°Descent of the Holy Light. Purify the World!¡± With hismand, the light dispersed from the formation and shot towards the ghost soldiers.

    The moment they met the white light, the ghost soldiers became akin to extinguishedmps. They immediately vanished. They didn¡¯t even have the time to yell.

    The white lights disappeared along with the ghost soldiers. Li Fei and the others couldn¡¯t help but stare at the vanishing lights. It took quite some time before they recovered.

    ¡°You actually destroyed my ghost soldiers. Zhao Hai, you¡¯re dead! I¡¯ll turn you into my ghost soldier!¡±

    Soulhook¡¯s voice was heard from all directions. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai showed a tired smile on his face. Soulhook used his spiritual force to project his voice, making it difficult for Zhao Hai to trace his location. But now, his anger caused him to slip up. His location was immediately traced by Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai immediatelymanded his bugs to charge towards Soulhook. At the same time, he controlled his breathing to recover his spiritual qi. Even with his fast recovery speed, he would still need time to get back to full.

    But at this moment, the wailing of ghosts was heard. Then skulls began to appear from the forest around the camp. These skulls were from real skeletons. The entire skull was surrounded by ayer of blue me. The skulls were opening their mouths to release a gritting wail. They all floated in the air as they charged towards Zhao Hai¡¯s group.

    Zhao Hai has yet to restore his spiritual qi. Now that the skulls were attacking, he couldn¡¯t deal with them. So, he asked the others for help, ¡°Brothers, block them for me. I need some time.¡±

    Li Fei and the others have already recovered and quickly noticed Zhao Hai¡¯s state. Without hesitation, they stepped forward, encircling Zhao Hai. They used their des to block the iing skulls. This time, Zhao Hai¡¯s clone wasn¡¯t beating the drum. This was because sound attacks weren¡¯t effective against the skulls. Most importantly, Soulhook was no longer using his Bewitching Bell.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s clone appeared beside Zhao Hai and used his de to defend alongside Li Fei and the others.

    At this moment, a scream was suddenly heard. Li Fei and the others were stunned. This was because their defense was very solid. None of them had been injured by the skulls. So where did the screame from?

    While Li Fei and the others were surprised, Soulhook¡¯s voice was heard once more, ¡°Despicable! I never expected the Tyrant de Sect to use such a despicable method. You used poisonous bugs!¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t reply. His spiritual qi has yet to recover, so he didn¡¯t have time to waste on Soulhook¡¯s shout. What surprised Zhao Hai was the fact that the skulls had slowed down. But he also felt that the bugs that he sent were quickly disappearing. There wasn¡¯t much left.

    When Zhao Hai sensed that all his bugs were gone, his spiritual force was finally restored. He pulled his de out and then attacked the skulls along with his clone.

    Then Soulhook¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Kid, I¡¯ll let you live temporarily.¡± After saying that, there was no more sound, and the skulls disappeared.

    Li Fei and the others didn¡¯t know why Soulhook left. But Zhao Hai was aware. Soulhook must have left to save the other ghost cultivators.

    Zhao Hai believed that Soulhook wasn¡¯t acting on his own. He certainly has followers with him. Although the bugs might not be a threat to Soulhook, they were to the other ghost cultivators. The poison from the Space wasn¡¯t easy to deal with. Although ghost cultivators were well versed in terms of poisons, it¡¯s impossible for them to get rid of Zhao Hai¡¯s poison in a short amount of time. Therefore, seeing that hispanions weren¡¯t doing well, Soulhook decided to leave.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t lower his guard. Upon confirming that Soulhook¡¯s group has indeed left, he immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. The sound of our battle will surely bring the Divine Armament Sect to us. Those guys haven¡¯t given up on tracking us down. If they find us, we won¡¯t have a good time.¡±

    The others nodded and immediately destroyed the camp. Although the formation that Zhao Hai set up was a bit useful, it was no longer needed. Everyone soon left the area.

    Zhao Hai can¡¯t be careless this time. Because they were on a mountain, they were in the presence of beasts. If they faced powerful beasts, then they would be dyed even more. So, Zhao Hai released a few flying bugs to scout ahead. Then he led Li Fei and the others to cautiously go forward.

 Chapter 2081: Hundred-Mile River

    <h4>Chapter 2081: Hundred-Mile River</h4>

    Chapter 2081 ¨C Hundred-Mile River

    Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t suffer any losses during the fight, but their mood was very heavy. The name of the person who attacked them constantly loomed over their minds. The Bewitcher Soulhook was a threatening figure.

    Even if they haven¡¯t seen Soulhook, they were certain that the Soulhook they faced was real. Ghost cultivators have their own pride. They won¡¯t pretend to be anyone else. Moreover, Soulhook¡¯sbat methods were quite famous. The most important thing was the presence of the Bewitching Bell, Soulhook¡¯s personal artifact.

    Soulhook¡¯s fame was greater than theirs. He has been famous for a long time. Although he disappeared and was proimed dead, it seems like he was alive and well. His strength might not be high, but it still ced a lot of pressure on Zhao Hai¡¯s group.

    However, most of this pressure was on Li Fei and the others. They knew better than Zhao Hai how cruel Soulhook could be. They also knew how worse they werepared to Zhao Hai. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai was confident in himself. As long as Soulhook didn¡¯t enter the Teleportation Stage, Zhao Hai was fine.

    The group carefully moved forward. With the bugs scouting ahead, Zhao Hai and the others were able to bypass the territories of several demon beasts.

    After walking for about two hours, Zhao Hai looked at the weather as well as Li Fei and the others. The group were currently low on energy, they looked very tired.

    Looking at the surroundings, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s rest for a while. If we continue walking, we won¡¯t have the energy to face our enemies.¡±¡¯

    Li Fei and the others naturally agreed. Zhao Hai found a good ce and the group proceeded to sit down. After half an hour, Li Fei opened his mouth and said, ¡°Team Leader, should we inform the sect about what happened? The one who attacked us is Bewitcher Soulhook. That fellow is bad news.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°We should tell the sect. Soulhook is very strong. If they weren¡¯t caught off guard by our bug attack, I¡¯m afraid we would still be fighting against them right now.¡±

    After saying that, Zhao Hai took out hismunication token. But looking at the token, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows. Communication tokens convenient items. Themunication token in his hand right now could disy a three-dimensional projection. However,munication tokens were very sensitive to fluctuations in energy. It wouldn¡¯t function if the surrounding spiritual qi was chaotic.

    The spiritual qi in Arrow Tree Mountain was very chaotic. In other words, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t use themunication token while they were in the forest. Seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but criticize its reliability. Communication tokens were the same as cell phones back on earth, which wouldn¡¯t function on mountains due to weak signals.

    With no other choice, Zhao Hai took out a small transmission formation. He recorded the events that happened on a jade slip and then sent it through the transmission formation. The jade slip would be sent directly to the sect.

    After sending the message, Zhao Hai began to rx. The small transmission formation was for Li Fei and the others to see. Laura and the others should already be aware of what happened. They can exin to the sect in his stead.

    Li Fei and the others breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing Zhao Hai send the jade slip through the transmission formation. Seeing their reaction, Zhao Hai was somewhat disappointed. Li Fei and the others experienced too few events. Being anxious just because of this kind of threat wasn¡¯t good.

    However, Zhao Hai was also aware that it was impossible for Li Fei and the others to change in such a short period of time. Therefore, he could only wait.

    Although Zhao Hai was sitting in ce, he was actually paying attention to their surroundings. Knowing that there were no imminent threat, Zhao Hai and the others felt at ease.

    After resting for two hours, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression changed. He stood up and then said, ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s peopleing towards us.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Li Fei and the others immediately became anxious. If it weren¡¯t for Zhao Hai¡¯s numerous methods, they would have already fallen under Soulhook¡¯s hands. Therefore, they believed Zhao Hai¡¯s caution.

    Everyone quickly became vignt as they pulled theirdes out. Then they hid in the shadows of the forest and became quiet. They made sure that they wouldn¡¯t be discovered.

    Although this method wasn¡¯t very useful, it would still have an effect on unsuspecting people.

    After some time, the sound of wings pping could be heard. Zhao Hai looked up and saw flying beasts in the air. On the back of the beasts were people. Each one of them had crossbows on their backs.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai understood that these people were from the Divine Armament Sect. The fight rmed the Divine Armament Sect, so they sent people over to examine. After seeing the scene of the battle, they began to scan the surroundings. Zhao Hai has long known that they wereing because of the Space. Because of this, he was able to make everyone prepare in advance. On the other hand, there were no powerful experts among the group from the Divine Armament Sect. Therefore, Zhao Hai¡¯s group wasn¡¯t discovered.

    Once the people of the Divine Armament Sect left, Li Fei and the others let out a long breath. Their view of Zhao Hai was elevated once more. They were certain that the flying beasts above them were domesticated. After all, the types of beasts varied. Wild beasts of different species wouldn¡¯t group up.

    Also, ghost cultivators wouldn¡¯t dare use flying beasts on Arrow Tree Mountain. Only the Divine Armament Sect had the courage to fly over the mountain.

    Nevertheless, this was not good news for the group. The Divine Armament Sect was circling above them. If they were discovered, then they would be in trouble.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave immediately. Once morninges, I¡¯m certain that the Divine Armament Sect would send more people to look for us. It¡¯s better to be careful.¡±

    Everyone nodded. They knew that their battle against Soulhook has rmed the Divine Armament Sect. And the sect would certainly think that one of the parties fighting was the group from the Tyrant de Sect. With this in mind, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate sending more people to look for them. Arrow Tree Mountain was inside the Divine Armament Sect¡¯s territory. If Zhao Hai and the others weren¡¯t careful, they might be caged in by the Divine Armament Sect.

    Most importantly, the Divine Armament Sect has a reason to encircle Arrow Tree Mountain. And that reason was searching for ghost cultivators. A lot of traces were left in the scene of the battle. The Divine Armament Sect could easily judge that ghost cultivators were involved.

    Zhao Hai urged everyone forward. At the same time, he was thinking of methods to deal with their situation. The Divine Armament Sect was tantly caging them in while the ghost cultivators were using all their methods to kill them. Both sides were a headache to deal with.

    Arrow Tree Mountain was no longer safe. Before, although the Divine Armament Sect has enmity with the Tyrant de Sect, they couldn¡¯t tantly attack Zhao Hai¡¯s group. But now things were different. Ghost cultivators have entered the equation. The Divine Armament Sect can use the ghost cultivators as an excuse to seal Arrow Tree Mountain. As time passes, it would be more difficult to escape from the mountain.

    They had to leave Arrow Tree Mountain! After analyzing their situation, Zhao Hai quickly made a decision. Once they left the mountain, the Divine Armament Sect would still chase them down. But at the same time, the ghost cultivators can make a move on the Divine Armament Sect. The two sides would entangle each other.

    Moreover, the Divine Armament Sect wouldn¡¯t dare tear the face of the Tyrant de Sect. They might still send people, but they wouldn¡¯t send powerful experts. Zhao Hai can deal with the people they would send.

    And once they left Arrow Tree Mountain, Zhao Hai and the others could use their demon horses. The demon horses were fast and their momentum was strong. As long as the horses were used well, Zhao Hai and the others would be able to leave the Divine Armament Sect¡¯s territory.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai turned his head to the others and said, ¡°Everyone, prepare yourselves. We¡¯ll leave Arrow Tree Mountain as soon as possible. With traces of ghost cultivators present, the Divine Armament Sect would send arge number of people to search the entire mountain. If we¡¯re found, we will be in trouble. The best thing for us is to leave immediately. We can¡¯t allow them to encircle us.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Li Fei and the others nodded. Li Fei said, ¡°Team Leader, we¡¯ll follow your instructions.¡± The others also nodded to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone¡¯s eyes, then he nodded, ¡°Alright. But first I want to thank you all for your trust. We¡¯re leaving now. But we have to work a bit harder. I believe that the way out of Arrow Tree Mountain will be blocked by the Divine Armament Sect. The roads will be blockaded, so we can¡¯t head there. We can only go to the other side.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Li Fei couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows, ¡°Team Leader, Hundred-Mile River is on the other side of Arrow Tree Mountain. It¡¯s famous in the Divine Armament Sect. Not only is the water flowing rapidly, it has unforgivable undercurrents. Also, we don¡¯t have a boat. If we walk along the river, we¡¯ll be discovered by the people of the Divine Armament Sect. Then we won¡¯t have the chance to run.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about our ship. I can take care of that. However, we can only pretend to be ordinary people. Especially our clothing. We can¡¯t use our current clothes, and we can¡¯t show our weapons. Try to hide the fact that we¡¯re cultivators. Understood?¡±

    Although they didn¡¯t fully understand Zhao Hai¡¯s words, everyone nodded. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly as he said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± After he said that, he led everyone towards the Hundred-Mile River.

    The Hundred-Mile River was a river 100 miles wide. Its waters were turbulent and it was covered by dense rock formations. Actually, the river can be managed well. As long as a cultivator makes a move, then can clean up the rock formations, the river can be a golden waterway. Not only was the river wide, it was also deep. It can amodaterge ships.

    Unfortunately, nobody was willing to do this. Cultivators would rather sit down and cultivate. They had nothing to do with what mortals needed. Because of this, Hundred-Mile River became another undeveloped gold mine. Although merchants continued to use the river for transport, they wouldn¡¯t dare transport too much. Moreover, due to the dense rock formations, only small boats and rafts could traverse the river.

    Once Zhao Hai and the others crossed Arrow Tree Mountain, they quickly saw the Hundred-mile River. The river was a giant jade belt flowing on the waist of Arrow Tree Mountain. It was extraordinarily beautiful.

    Fortunately for Zhao Hai and the others, Arrow Tree Mountain wasn¡¯t big. As cultivators, Zhao Hai and the others were able to quickly get through it. On the night of the second day, they finally arrived at the riverbank. They would have arrived earlier if it wasn¡¯t for the Divine Armament Sect¡¯s disciples passing through the air.

    Looking at the Hundred-Mile River, Li Fei looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Team Leader, what do we do now? Cut down trees to make a ship?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Cut trees down? If we cut trees, we¡¯ll be discovered by the Divine Armament Sect. Don¡¯t worry, I have a solution.¡± After saying that, Zhao Hai waved his hand and pulled out a pile of beast skin.

    The pile was made out of sheepskin. Besides the neck and the four limbs, the skin remained intact. It was also covered by a thinyer of oil.

    Li Fei and the others couldn¡¯t understand what Zhao Hai wanted to do. Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then tied a rope on the open sections of the sheepskin before using a wind spell to fill it with air. Before long, a sheepskin balloon was made.

    After making the balloon, Zhao Hai looked at Li Fei and the others and said, ¡°Did you see? Follow what I did and fill the sheepskin with air. Make sure that no air escapes. While you¡¯re doing that, I¡¯ll prepare something else.¡±

    Although Li Fei and the others were confused, they followed Zhao Hai¡¯s instructions and filled the sheepskin with air. For cultivators like them, this was an easy task. They were also curious about what Zhao Hai wanted to do.

    At this time, Zhao Hai was strolling around the forest looking for thick branches. He ns to create a small raft using wood and inted sheep skin.

 Chapter 2082 â€“ Herb Merchant

    Chapter 2082 ¨C Herb Merchant

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s actions, everyone understood what he wanted to do. Zhao Hai was making a sheepskin raft.

    The flow of the Hundred-Mile River was the same direction that Zhao Hai and others would travel to. Therefore, Zhao Hai and the others could use it to go far away. Cultivators generally won¡¯t pay much attention to the river.

    Few cultivators go to the Hundred-Mile River because it was too dangerous. Although it didn¡¯t have too many powerful beasts, the river was too wide and its current was too rapid. To cultivators who couldn¡¯t fly, using the river as a channel for transport wasn¡¯t safe. Therefore, only cultivators who had no other choice would use the river.

    Additionally, the raft that Zhao Hai nned to build doesn¡¯t need a lot of wood. Zhao Hai and the others don¡¯t have to worry about the Divine Armament Sect noticing their actions.

    Making a sheepskin raft wasn¡¯t aplicated matter. It didn¡¯t take a long time before Zhao Hai and the others finished it. After cutting a few branches to size, the raft was practically done.

    The raft wasn¡¯t very big. At most, it could carry just a bit more than 10 people. Nevertheless, Zhao Hai was very satisfied with it. He also installed hoses to the raft. It is connected to the river below. On the other end of the hose was a mask that can cover a person¡¯s entire head. Zhao Hai also cedmunicators inside the masks.

    With this, once the raft wasunched, more than ten people could stay underwater. Even if they were spotted by the Divine Armament Sect, they wouldn¡¯t get any attention since the number of people seen on the raft was wrong.

    After everything was prepared, Zhao Hai turned to the others and said, ¡°Brothers, we¡¯re being chased down by two groups of people. Although I don¡¯t know how the ghost cultivators managed to find us, I am certain that they could catch up to us. Therefore, we can only use this method. Twelve people need to go underwater. Those who are down there not only need to keep up with the raft, they also have to remind those on the raft about the reefs ahead. There are undercurrents in the river, only those on the surface could control the speed and direction of the raft.

    Everyone nodded, ¡°Team Leader, you go underwater. I¡¯ll go with the others underwater.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright, those who will stay above need to change your clothes. You need to wear gray clothing like rogue cultivators. Hide your weapons as well. We can¡¯t be seen wearing des. From now on, I¡¯m a merchant while you are rogue cultivators I hired.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai waved his hand and took out some clothes as well as weapons.

    There were all kinds of weapons on the ground. The clothes weremon clothes worn by rogue cultivators.

    Li Fei couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhao Hai, ¡°Team Leader, where did you get these things?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I killed some people. Don¡¯t ask more questions. Change your clothes.¡± After saying that, Zhao Hai¡¯s figure changed as the clothes in his body transformed. He was no longer wearing his warrior clothing. Instead, he donned clothes often worn by merchants. His face also looked older. Most importantly, Zhao Hai¡¯s temperament changed into a frosty, 30-year-old man.

    Li Fei and the others couldn¡¯t help but stare at Zhao Hai. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be capable of such change. It was astonishing.

    Seeing everyone looking at him, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t look. Go and prepare. With my calctions ording to our experience, the Divine Armament Sect will arrive soon.¡± When they heard this, everyone no longer dyed. They immediately changed their clothes. Those who would go underwater went down and wore the masks.

    With Zhao Hai¡¯s order, everyone got on the sheepskin raft. Once on the raft, Zhao Hai took out two sealed boxes. Above the boxes was a seal. Seeing the two boxes, one of the cultivators said, ¡°Team Leader, what is that?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Now that I¡¯m acting like a merchant, I naturally need goods to transport. These are my goods.¡±

    The cultivator nodded. Zhao Hai took out several wooden oars and gave them to everyone. Then he said, ¡°Take these. Pay attention to the current. Let¡¯s depart.¡± The disciples above the raft looked at each other before shrugging and beginning to row.

    Controlling a makeshift raft wasn¡¯t easy. But Zhao Hai and the others were cultivators who hadplete control over their strength. It didn¡¯t take long before they got used to maneuvering the raft. Although it was inferior to manufactured bats, it wasn¡¯t too far.

    The speed of the Hundred-Mile River was quite high. So, they didn¡¯t need to row too much. The main use for the wooden oars was to steer the raft away from undercurrents or stray rocks.

    With the speed of the raft, the disciples of the Tyrant de Sect need to pay close attention. At the same time, those underwater kept giving reports about the state of the river. They simply had no way to think about the Divine Armament Sect.

    The disciples might not be paying attention to the enemy, but Zhao Hai was. He continued paying attention to Arrow Tree Mountain¡¯s situation. He was using a unique qi gathering technique to hide any traces of cultivation from his body. Now he looked like a small merchant that was earning money for his family.

    Not long after they entered the Hundred-Mile River, a patrol team of the Divine Armament Sect flew out from the Arrow Tree Forest. Naturally, with how high they were, they didn¡¯t care about Zhao Hai¡¯s small raft. This allowed Zhao Hai¡¯s group to travel smoothly.

    The raft move quickly. In less than an hour, Zhao Hai saw small ck spots in the air above Arrow Tree Mountain. Zhao Hai knew that this was a patrol team from the Divine Armament Sect. Unlike thest patrol team, they were heading towards Zhao Hai and the others.

    Seeing that the other party was approaching, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Everyone pay attention. Cultivators from the Divine Armament Sect areing. Remember, you are people of the Iron Sword Mercenary Group. I hired you to escort me from Feather Peak City to Green Leaf Town.¡±

    After saying that, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Inform the people underwater to pay attention to their breathing. Don¡¯t be discovered by those fellows. The mounts they¡¯re riding might be sensitive to breathing.¡±

    Everyone quietlyplied and returned to steering the raft. At the same time, Zhao Hai¡¯s orders were being transmitted to the people underwater.

    Before long, Zhao Hai¡¯s raft was covered by a shadow. Zhao Hai wore a startled appearance as he looked up at the beasts above him. There were around 50 beasts in the air. All of them had crossbows on their back indicating that they were disciples of the Divine Armament Sect.

    Zhao Hai quickly stood up and bowed, ¡°I have seen the esteemed Misters.¡±

    The gazes of the disciples of the Divine Armament Sect were as sharp as des, shing at everyone¡¯s faces. Zhao Hai and the others bowed and didn¡¯t dare look up. At this time, the raft continued to be swept by the river¡¯s current. But because nobody was controlling it, it began to shake and be unstable.

    A cultivator from the Divine Armament Sect saw this and frowned, ¡°Alright, go control your boat.¡± As soon as they heard this, Zhao Hai and the others breathed a sigh of relief and resumed controlling the raft. Zhao Hai also stood up and said, ¡°This one is called Gu Yueyan. I have seen the esteemed sirs. I¡¯m a merchant from Feather Peak City. These people are cultivators from the Iron Sword Mercenary Group. I hired them to escort me.¡±

    The disciple from the Divine Armament Sect nodded and said, ¡°What is this thing? Howe I haven¡¯t seen it before?¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly said, ¡°Replying to the esteemed sir, this one is a sheepskin raft. It¡¯s used to transport goods in short distances along the river. It can only go along the river¡¯s current. If you want to go upstream, then it would need to be pulled by people on the shore. Because it¡¯s very cheap and convenient to use, a lot of people use it.¡±

    The disciple from the Divine Armament Sect didn¡¯t say anything. The Hundred-Mile River was actually not under the sect¡¯s total control. Moreover, they didn¡¯te here often. It¡¯s normal for them to not recognize the raft.

    However, the disciple continued talking, ¡°Where are you headed?¡±

    Zhao Hai immediately replied, ¡°Replying to the sir, this one needs to go to Green Leaf Town to deliver a batch of goods. Because I¡¯m short on time, I have to use this raft.¡±

    The Divine Armament Sect disciple nodded, he looked at the two boxes and asked, ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°These two boxes contain medicinal herbs. Moreover, they¡¯re high-grade herbs.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the Divine Armament Sect couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Medicinal herbs? Open it up and let me see.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± Then he quickly opened the boxes. Once the two boxes were opened, the smell of medicine immediately assaulted everyone¡¯s noses. The boxers weren¡¯t big, but their design was reasonable. Each box was divided intopartments each with a jade box inside. As for what medicinal herbs were inside, nobody knew. But the fact that they were medicinal herbs couldn¡¯t be doubted.

    Sou! Without waiting for Zhao Hai to react, a jade box flew out of the box andnded on the hands of the disciple. The disciple wasn¡¯t polite and opened the jade box. Upon looking inside, he couldn¡¯t help but get stunned. Inside was an ordinary ginseng that was a few years old. It might be a treasure for ordinary people, but for cultivators from the Great Sects, it wasn¡¯t worth looking at.

    The disciple from the Divine Armament Sect also knew that such ginseng was very valuable to merchants so he didn¡¯t snatch the medicinal herbs. After returning the jade box, the disciple from the Divine Armament Sect left along with hispanions.

 Chapter 2083 â€“ Arriving At Topfire Mountain

    Chapter 2083 ¨C Arriving At Topfire Mountain

    Looking at the Divine Armament Sect disciples getting far away, a sh of glee appeared in Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes. Then he said, ¡°I know that you¡¯re happy and want tough. But hold it for now. All we need to do is rush forward. As long as we get to Green Leaf Town, we no longer need to be nervous.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t lie. Green Leaf Town was no longer inside the Divine Armament Sect¡¯s territory. The sect has no jurisdiction to chase them down until the town.

    Although everyone was happy, they held it in just like Zhao Haimanded. They continued to advance as though they were truly escorting an herb merchant.

    Although they had fooled the Divine Armament Sect, Zhao Hai kept his attention to the surroundings. The feeling of being haunted by ghosts hasn¡¯t vanished. This was also the most pressing issue for Zhao Hai.

    The raft moved very quickly. It was faster than Zhao Hai and the others using their movement techniques onnd. This was mainly because the Hundred-Mile River¡¯s current was very strong.

    After several hours, Zhao Hai saw a rock that signified a small pier up ahead. Zhao Hai immediately said, ¡°Tell the brothers underwater to bring their masks and separate from the raft. Travel 10 miles downriver before going up. The raft will stop at the pier.¡± The othersplied and immediately informed the people underwater. Those under the waterplied and quickly detached their breathing masks from the raft and continued down the river. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai and the others controlled the raft to head towards the small pier.

    Before long, the raft arrived at the pier. There were plenty of wooden rafts parked beside the pier. However, Zhao Hai¡¯s sheepskin raft was very unique. A lot of people were curious and went over to Zhao Hai¡¯s group.

    Zhao Hai brought the others on the pier along with the two boxes. Then they pulled the raft to the shore before tying it down and releasing the gas from the sheepskin bags. Then they took the sheepskin bags and ced them inside boxes. Before long, they left the pier. This left the people watching them stunned at what they saw.

    The bystanders didn¡¯t think that they would see such a thing. Someone could actually arrive and then bring their raft with them. It was surprising.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think about the bystanders. He led the others as they entered Green Leaf Town and went to the biggest medicine shop. After selling the herbs in the two boxes, Zhao Hai led everyone to explore the town.

    Although the others don¡¯t understand Zhao Hai¡¯s ns, they didn¡¯t ask. They just followed Zhao Hai. They believed that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t do anything useless.

    After walking around for a day, Zhao Hai was able to ask about the prices of goods in the town. He even went to a porcin shop and bought a few goods. Then he looked for a small ce to rest in.

    Once they entered the inn, Zhao Hai ordered some food for the group to eat. While eating, Zhao Hai sent a secret sound transmission to the others, ¡°Brothers, someone was watching us when we arrived. If I guessed correctly, they¡¯re from the Divine Armament Sect. They¡¯ve already left. But we still need to act out our entire y. Let¡¯s rest here for the evening. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll leave like the other merchants. Only when the observer is satisfied can we join up with our brothers outside.¡±

    Everyoneplied. Then the group shared a few drinks with each other before returning to their rooms to rest. Sure enough, as soon as they saw Zhao Hai and the others sleeping in their rooms, the people from the Divine Armament Sect left.

    Early next morning, after waking up and having their breakfast, Zhao Hai¡¯s group bought a few goods in the town before leaving. The people from the Divine Armament Sect no longer cared about them. It wasmon for merchants to wake up early, so Zhao Hai¡¯s actions weren¡¯t suspicious at all.

    After leaving the town, Zhao Hai and the others walked along the Hundred-Mile River. To avoid any suspicion, they walked against the flow of the river for about ten miles. Once they were sure that nobody was following them, they quickly went back and went straight to where the others were.

    In a forest downstream, they found the others. Everyone joined forces and traveled along the river. By noon, they were far away from Green Leaf Town. Zhao Hai also let everyone release the Demon Horses and they galloped away. This time, they didn¡¯te in contact with any city. Whenever they encounter a city, they would go around it before proceeding. The Divine Armament Sect focused their attention on Arrow Tree Mountain and Green Leaf Town, so Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t meet any trouble along the way.

    By this point, Zhao Hai and the others could finally rx. They were no longer in the Divine Armament Sect¡¯s territory. Although they weren¡¯t far from the border, they were now in the Blue Leaf Sect¡¯s domain. The rtionship between the Divine Armament Sect and the Blue Leaf Sect could be described as basic. It¡¯s impossible for the Divine Armament Sect to send their hunting party to the Blue Leaf Sect¡¯s domain.

    Because they lost a lot of time, Zhao Hai and the others rode for more than 1000 miles. If it weren¡¯t for the unfavorable roads they chose to follow, they would have reached farther.

    In the evening, Zhao Hai¡¯s group didn¡¯t find a ce to rest but instead kept sitting on top of their demon horses. The Demon Horses would continue traveling but at a speed slower than during the day. By the time night ended, Zhao Hai¡¯s group was more than 2500 miles away from Green Leaf Town.

    However, the group didn¡¯t stop. The Blue Leaf Sect might have a basic rtionship with the Divine Armament Sect, but this doesn¡¯t mean that they have a good rtionship with the Tyrant de Sect. It can be said that the Blue Leaf Sect also had a basic rtionship with the Tyrant de Sect. The people of the Blue Leaf Sect also thought that Zhao Hai and the others had been corralled by the Divine Armament Sect in Arrow Tree Mountain. Therefore, they didn¡¯t question Zhao Hai¡¯s group too much. This left the group free and unfettered during their travel.

    Zhao Hai has no ns to cause trouble in the Blue Leaf Sect. Although he wasn¡¯t afraid of the sect, the haunted feeling he felt was still present. The ghost cultivators were still at their back. If he were to be entangled by the Blue Leaf Sect, then Zhao Hai and the others might suffer a three-pronged attack. Therefore, Zhao Hai¡¯s strategy was to rush forward at full power. They need to cross the Blue Leaf Sect¡¯s territory at the quickest time before the sect could notice their presence.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s n was sessful. With the Demon Horses¡¯ speed and endurance, they simply didn¡¯t need to stop to rest. Before the Blue Leaf Sect could respond, the group had broken through their domain and entered the Riverfront School¡¯s territory.

    The Riverfront School wasn¡¯t a Great Sect. It can only be considered as a medium-grade sect. But the sect¡¯s rtionship with the Tyrant de Sect was very good. Now that Zhao Hai has set foot in the school¡¯snd, they were finally safe.

    However, Zhao Hai and the others have no ns to have too many contacts with the Riverfront School. Their schedule didn¡¯t give them any chance to stop. Now that they arrived in the Riverfront School¡¯s territory, they would need to take a boat and travel on water for some time. Then they would get back onnd and take thend route heading directly towards Topfire Mountain.

    Zhao Hai calcted that their trip would take ten days or so. They had already been on the road for more than ten days. If they are dyed even more, they might not be able to reach their destination on time.

    Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t contact the Riverfront School. Upon arriving at the school¡¯s territory, they immediately headed to the river and hired a boat to take them away. Once Zhao Hai and the others boarded the boat, the Divine Armament Sect, Blue Leaf Sect, and Riverfront School received the information.

    The Divine Armament Sect and the Blue Leaf Sect¡¯s face turned ugly when they received the news. They were still looking for Zhao Hai and the others in Arrow Tree Mountain. They couldn¡¯t have known that Zhao Hai¡¯s group was already thousands of miles away. They felt their faces turn hot from embarrassment.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think about them. They were currently traveling along the river. Before long, Zhao Hai spotted their destination. They were still inside the Riverfront School¡¯s domain, so they didn¡¯t have a lot to worry about.

    After getting off the boat, Zhao Hai found that the haunting feeling disappeared. Although he didn¡¯t know what happened, Zhao Hai knew that it was a good thing. So after he went on shore, he immediately contacted the people of the Riverfront School. He told them that they were in a hurry and apologized that he didn¡¯t send word of his arrival.

    The rtionship between the Riverfront School and the Tyrant de Sect was very good. Naturally, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t ignore them. The Riverfront School was also aware of Zhao Hai¡¯s status in the Tyrant de Sect. Offending Zhao Hai was equal to offending the Yin-Yang Demons. So Riverfront School didn¡¯t make things difficult for the group.

    After sending a message to the Riverfront School, Zhao Hai and the others rode their horses straight to Topfire Mountain. They arrived with five days left on the deadline.

    Topfire Mountain wasn¡¯t far from Riverfront School. However, the mountain couldn¡¯t be described as famous. It doesn¡¯t have valuable minerals nor does it grow powerful herbs. Because of this, most sects wouldn¡¯t visit it.

    The mountain was selected for thepetition because its summit was t. Topfire Mountain looks like a volcano from a distance. But Topfire Mountain wasn¡¯t a volcano. Its peak was merely tnd, which was a strange sight.

    Topfire Mountain¡¯s summit was subject to many legends. Some people said that the summit was once a battle location of two ancient powers. Their battle caused the mountain to turn t. But this is only a legend. As to the real reason why the mountain¡¯s summit was t, nobody really cared anymore. Instead, the main reason the mountain was known was just because its summit was t.

 Chapter 2084 â€“ Drinking On The Road

    Chapter 2084 ¨C Drinking On The Road

    Zhao Hai and the others looked at Topfire Mountain in the distance. They had been on the road for an extended period of time. Although it seems like they had reached the bottom of the mountain, Zhao Hai knew that they would need at least an hour to reach it.

    Fortunately, Zhao Hai and the others were now safe. They just left the reception station which was a small town two hours away from Topfire Mountain. Anyone who wants to participate in thepetition needs to go to the reception station. After reporting their arrival, they would go to Topfire Mountain.

    Naturally, once a group¡¯s arrival was reported, their safety was basically guaranteed. Even if they encounter a cultivator with a life-and-death grudge against their sect, the cultivator wouldn¡¯t dare to attack. Otherwise, they would be suppressed by the experts hiding nearby.

    Zhao Hai rode on his Demon Horse, letting it go forward slowly. At the same time, his eyes were staring at Topfire Mountain. To be honest, Topfire Mountain doesn¡¯t look anything special to him. It was merely a mountain with a t top.

    Li Fei and the others noiselessly followed behind Zhao Hai. Their gazes were also directed at Topfire Mountain. Deep inside, they were very excited. They experienced a lot of tribtions along the way. If it weren¡¯t for Zhao Hai, they wouldn¡¯t have made it.

    Li Fei and the others now held blind faith towards Zhao Hai. If Zhao Hai continued to move forward, they would move forward. If there was a de in front of them, they wouldn¡¯t step back. Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, wisdom, and leadership has turned Li Fei and the others into his believers.

    After some time, Zhao Hai let out a long breath. Then heughed and said, ¡°Brothers, after many days of travel, you should be tired. How about we stop here? Let¡¯s go to Topfire Mountain tomorrow. Let¡¯s share a few drinks. Let¡¯s see who dares attack us here.¡± After saying that, Zhao Hai jumped off his horse and walked to the side of the road.

    There were trees on the side of the road. It must be said that the environment of the True Spirit Realm was very good. Virgin woods can be seen everywhere. Naturally, these woods house plenty of demon beasts. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t deal with them and cultivators won¡¯t bother. Therefore, a lot of the realm¡¯s regions remained natural.

    When they heard Zhao Hai, Li Fei and the others couldn¡¯t help but stare. They didn¡¯t think Zhao Hai would just stop here to have a drink.

    However, the group were also excited. They had been hurrying along for several days. They ate and drank on horseback. It was about time for them to rx.

    Li Fei and the others also jumped down from their horses and let the horses go to get their own food. Meanwhile, they helped prepare the area for eating.

    Zhao Hai took out multiple food from the Space. He was truly intending to enjoy the moment with everyone. They had been tense in the past few days because of their pursuers. Therefore, Zhao Hai wanted to drink with everyone to help them rx. Li Fei and the others also share the same sentiment.

    As soon as they took out the food and began pouring drinks, Zhao Hai and the others heard the sound of horse hooves. Then a group was seen running along the road. Zhao Hai¡¯s group camped not far from the road. They were far enough to see the people passing by, but not close enough for the dust to reach their location.

    Seeing the people arriving, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly. He could recognize the clothes they were wearing. These people were disciples of the True Dao Sect.

    The True Dao Sect was an ally of the Tyrant de Sect, one of its closest. Back in the Soaring Dragon Realm, Zhao Hai had close contact with its disciples. In fact, if it weren¡¯t for Lin Ling getting in touch with Zhao Hai first, Zhao Hai would have joined the True Dao Sect. At that time, Feng Lingyun and Liu Xiu¡¯er were very optimistic about Zhao Hai. Unfortunately, Lin Ling was a step ahead. When they noticed Zhao Hai¡¯s potential, Lin Ling already recruited Zhao Hai. In the end, they could only watch Zhao Hai be a disciple of the Tyrant de Sect. Regardless, with how they treated Zhao Hai in the Soaring Dragon Realm, Zhao Hai always had a good impression of the True Dao Sect¡¯s disciples.

    Seeing the disciples of the True Dao Sect, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and his body moved, appearing on the side of the road. When the disciples of the True Dao Sect saw someone appearing on the road, they couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Then they looked at Zhao Hai with vignce. At the same time, they slowed down.

    The horses ridden by the disciples of the True Dao Sect weren¡¯t as fierce as the Demon Horse. Although they weren¡¯t small, they couldn¡¯tpare against the Demon Horse. Most importantly, the horses had slender bodies, showing how they were bred for speed.

    As the True Dao Sect¡¯s disciples looked warily at Zhao Hai, Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he cupped his fist and said, ¡°Brothers, are you from the True Dao Sect?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the group kept silent. Then a 30-year-old looking cultivator cupped his fist and replied, ¡°This one is True Dao Sect¡¯s Zhao Yalong. May I ask who you are?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m Zhao Hai from the Tyrant de Sect. We just arrived here. We didn¡¯t want to go to Topfire Mountain yet, so we camped here to have a drink and eat. I happened to see you passing the road. Since the True Dao Sect is allied with the Tyrant de Sect, I want to invite you over. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Yalong couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He has heard of Zhao Hai¡¯s name before. Not from other people, but from Feng Lingyun himself. Therefore, his impression of Zhao Hai was deeper than other people. Now that he saw the person, he couldn¡¯t help but be curious.

    Zhao Hai smiled at Zhao Yalong. Suddenly, a low cough was heard from behind. Zhao Yalong quickly came back to his senses. He found that he was staring at Zhao Hai, which was a bit impolite. He couldn¡¯t help but get embarrassed as he cupped his fist and said, ¡°So it¡¯s Junior Brother Zhao Hai. I¡¯ve been impolite. Since our brothers from the Tyrant de Sect are inviting us, how could we decline? It just so happens that we¡¯re tired as well. We¡¯ll have to impose ourselves on you.¡± After he said that, he waved his hand. Then everyone got down from their horses. Zhao Hai observed and saw that everyone was at the Soul Fusion Stage. Moreover, there were quite a lot of them.

    Zhao Hai led Zhao Yalong¡¯s group back to their temporary camp. After inviting them over to sit down, Zhao Hai asked, ¡°Senior Brother, because we¡¯ve been chased down all throughout our trip, our group was very tired. Now that we¡¯re safe, we couldn¡¯t stop ourselves from taking a rest. We didn¡¯t expect Senior Brother to arrive just as we set our camp up. I hope Senior Brother doesn¡¯t me me for being abrupt. Let me offer you a cup.¡±

    Zhao Yalong quickly held his cup as he said, ¡°Junior Brother is too polite. Haha. To be honest, when I was at your level, I also entered thepetition. At that time, we were also chased down and attacked. It¡¯s only after we arrived at the venue did we take a rest. Junior Brother¡¯s idea of stopping to rest before reaching Topfire Mountain is actually good.¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others also smiled. The rtionship between the two sides became closer. They exchanged drinks and stories with each other. Several groups of people passed along the road, but they just looked at Zhao Hai and the others before proceeding. They weren¡¯t allowed to attack in this region, otherwise they would be bringing huge trouble to their sect.

    The group drank throughout the evening. It was only when midnight came did the group disperse. The next morning, the two groups gathered around and hurried towards Topfire Mountain. After an hour, they finally arrived at the foot of the mountain.

    Upon arriving at the foot of Topfire Mountain, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. There were many tables lined up along the foot. Behind each table was a person along with a banner with sect names written on it.

    Zhao Hai looked around and found the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s table. He also saw the True Dao Sect¡¯s table not far away. He turned to Zhao Yalong and said, ¡°Senior Brother, it¡¯s time for us to separate. After thepetition, if we have the opportunity, let¡¯s share drinks once more.¡±

    Zhao Yalongughed, ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll invite you. To be honest, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve drank until I passed out. Junior Brother, we¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± After he said that, he cupped his fist towards Zhao Hai before leading the rest of the True Dao Sect disciples towards their table. Zhao Hai also led Li Fei and the others to the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s table.

    After arriving at the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s table, Zhao Hai cupped his fist to the person on the other side and said, ¡°This one is Zhao Hai, team leader of the Clone Stage group. Reporting.¡±

    The Tyrant de Sect disciple behind the table wasn¡¯t very strong. He¡¯s only at the Soul Fusion Stage. However, he was aware of Zhao Hai¡¯s details. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t dare be neglectful. He stood up and cupped his fist, ¡°Junior Brother Zhao Hai. You¡¯ve arrived. I heard from the reception center that you arrived yesterday. Why did you only arrive now?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. Because of our travels, we¡¯re very tired. Knowing that we¡¯re safe, we decided to take a rest on the side of the road.¡±

    The disciple didn¡¯t mind it, he smiled and said, ¡°Alright. I heard that your path hasn¡¯t been peaceful. It¡¯s good that you arrived safely, well done. You can climb up the mountain. The Tyrant de Sect has its own camp. You can continue resting there.¡± Zhao Haiplied and then gave a salute before leading his group up the mountain.

    They already received their Demon Horses long ago. Zhao Hai and the others climbed the mountain without using any movement techniques. They leisurely chatted as they walked up. Li Fei looked behind him before he smiled and said, ¡°it seems like the sects really attached great importance to thispetition. We need to work hard.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Even if we need to work hard, let¡¯s not push ourselves too much. We might not know the strength of the others, but I reckon they won¡¯t be that much stronger than us. I¡¯m confident that we can get first ce. Do you agree?¡±

    ¡°Agree!¡± Everyone immediately answered. They were now aware of Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. Back when they heard that Zhao Hai managed to fight against a Teleportation Stage cultivator, they didn¡¯t believe that Zhao Hai was strong. But after fighting Soulhook, they knew that the rumors were true.

    ¡°Talking big!¡± Just as everyone wasughing, a voice was suddenly heard. Zhao Hai and the others couldn¡¯t help but be stunned for a moment. Then they turned to their side and found a cultivator not far from them. The cultivator wore ck clothing and he had a half-meter long bar on his waist.

    Seeing the long bar, Zhao Hai immediately recognized that it was a butterfly knife. This person was from the neighboring sect of the Tyrant de Sect, the Butterfly Sect.

    Zhao Hai looked at the cultivator and smiled, ¡°So it¡¯s a Senior Brother from the Butterfly Sect. Me and my brothers are merely chatting. Senior Brother doesn¡¯t have to take our words seriously.¡±

    The cultivator from the Butterfly Sect was also at the Clone Stage, so he was bound to face Zhao Hai and the others in thepetition. So his previous words weren¡¯tplete nonsense. Hearing Zhao Hai take a step back, the cultivator from the Butterfly Sect coldly snorted and said, ¡°Remember, you cannot spout nonsense just because you want to. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to handle the consequences.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Hearing this, Li Fei was incensed. Zhao Hai was their team leader and benefactor. A mere disciple from the Butterfly Sect actually dared to lecture him. How could Li Fei and the others just ignore it?

    Zhao Hai was also a bit angry. What he just said was a formality for the other party. He didn¡¯t expect the other party to p his face instead. Zhao Hai¡¯s expression sank, he looked at the others and said, ¡°What I want to say to my brothers is not up to you. If you have the ability, then I¡¯ll see you in the arena. If you have the time to talk to us, then you might as well go back and train some more. You¡¯re nothing more than a chatan with cheap tricks.¡±

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t easy to offend. If you provoke him, he would of course fight back with all his strength. He no longer showed any politeness. This resulted in the Butterfly Sect disciple to turn red with anger.

    The disciple from the Butterfly Sect didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai¡¯s warm temperament to immediately turn cold. But he coldly snorted and said, ¡°The true chatan will be seen when the timees.¡± Then he turned around and left.

    Seeing the other party¡¯s back, Li Fei coldly snorted and said, ¡°What an idiot. He might not even survive long enough to face the team leader. He better wish that he doesn¡¯t face me in thepetition. Otherwise, I will smash his face in.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, if we meet him in the arena, we won¡¯t show him any mercy.¡± After that, the group continued to walk up the mountain.

 Chapter 2085: Familiar Location

    <h4>Chapter 2085: Familiar Location</h4>

    <>|TOC|Next->

    Chapter 2085 ¨C Familiar Location

    Not long after Zhao Hai and the others climbed up the mountain, they finally found the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s camp. They actually didn¡¯t have a hard time finding the camp. There was a giant g of the Tyrant de Sect. Only blind people couldn¡¯t see it.

    When Zhao Hai brought Li Fei and the others to the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s camp, they discovered a huge cave residence carved out from the side of the mountain. There were two disciples standing outside, both of them Earth Monarchs. It can be understood at a nce that they¡¯re Inner Disciples.

    Li Fei and the others were all in the Clone Stage. Besides Zhao Hai, there were no Inner Disciples who were in the Clone Stage. All Clone Stage disciples were Outer Disciples.

    Zhao Hai led Li Fei and the others to the cave residence, then he cupped his fist and said, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen the two Senior Brothers. I¡¯ve been ordered to lead the Clone Stage disciples here. I ask Senior Brothers to please notify the sect.¡±

    The two guards naturally knew who Zhao Hai was. They didn¡¯t dare show any arrogance towards their Junior Brother. They immediately cupped their fist as one of them said, ¡°Junior Brother Zhao, you¡¯re here. The Elder have been asking for your situation several times. Please head inside. Someone will bring you over to the Elder.¡±

    After expressing his gratitude, Zhao Hai led Li Fei and the others inside the cave residence. Once they were inside, two disciples weed them, both of them were at the Soul Fusion Stage. The two disciples cupped their fist and said, ¡°Junior Brother Zhao, pleasee with me. The Elder wants to see you. As for the other Junior Brothers, he will lead you to your ces.¡±

    Everyone nodded. Li Fei and the others cupped their fist towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Team Leader, thank you very much. If we have time, we¡¯ll look for you to share a few drinks.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°You guys don¡¯t have good intentions. You¡¯re after my wine. Hahaha. Don¡¯t worry, I have enough for us to drink.¡±

    Li Fei and the others alsoughed. They cupped their fists towards Zhao Hai once more before they followed the other disciple. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai was left with the other Soul Fusion disciple. The other party looked at him with an astonished look. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai¡¯s rtionship with Li Fei and the others to be so good.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about what the Soul Fusion disciple was thinking, he followed behind towards a big room. Upon entering the room, Zhao Hai saw an elder that he saw in Heaven shing Peak. The elder was sitting cross-legged on his mat. When he saw Zhao Hai, the elder nodded and said, ¡°Come and sit. Tell me about your journey.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect the elder to be so direct, but he quicklyplied, ¡°Yes Elder. Then he sat on the mat in front of the Elder. Then he detailed his journey.

    Zhao Hai knew the elder¡¯s identity. The elder was called Elder Yue, his name was Yue Feng. He¡¯s an elder with a long history in the Tyrant de Sect. He also held some fame in the realm. His nickname was Swift de. His de technique was known for its quick speed. His reputation was more ancient than the Yin Yang Elders.

    However, Elder Yue¡¯s innate gifts werecking. He was stuck at the Condensing Spirit Stage, which was lower than the Yin Yang Elders. But due to his ancient reputation, he was now in charge of the external matters of the sect. It also helped that he liked to teach the younger generation. He has a high evaluation among the juniors of the sect.

    After Zhao Hai described his trip, Elder Yue looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You¡¯re saying that you met Young Master Soulhook of the Ghost Cultivators? Are you sure that it¡¯s him?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°That person ims to be Soulhook. Also, he uses Soulhook¡¯s signature artifact, the Bewitching Bell. But since he hasn¡¯t shown himself, I can¡¯t fully guarantee that he¡¯s Soulhook or not. What I can say is that he¡¯s strong. Although he¡¯s only at the Earth Monarch Stage, he¡¯s difficult to defend against. I¡¯m also sure that he followed us to the river. He only stopped following us once we crossed the river.¡±

    Yue Feng knit his brows and said, ¡°I will keep this matter in mind. How about the Divine Armament Sect? Did you really kill 40 of their Clone Stage disciples?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Yes. They used their crossbows to attack us at that time. Since we knew that they wereing, we were able to set up and ambush and kill them all in one swoop.¡±

    Yue Feng had a slight look of disbelief in his eyes as he looked at Zhao Hai. He knows why the Divine Armament Sect wants to hunt Zhao Hai and the others down. Zhao Hai¡¯s group just killed 40 promising disciples. It would be weird if the Divine Armament Sect just let them off.

    At the same time, Yue Feng understood why the Yin Yang Elders epted Zhao Hai as their disciple. Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s gentle smile, one couldn¡¯t associate him with a ruthless person. But it was clear that Zhao Hai was a person who showed no mercy once he made a move. He would destroy the other party without giving them a chance to retaliate. He was a person who didn¡¯t hesitate.

    As for what would happen after he dealt with his enemies and what kinds of trouble it would cause, it wasn¡¯t under consideration. Zhao Hai just thought about destroying his enemies first.

    To be honest, Yue Feng was being unjust towards Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai was far from being a mindless maniac. Since the other party wants to kill him, it was only proper for him to destroy them. If Zhao Hai belonged to a weak sect like when he was back in the ck Tiger Gang, then he might not have done it. But now, he belonged to one of the most powerful sects in the realm. He naturally wouldn¡¯t need to hold back.

    Zhao Hai looked at Yue Feng¡¯s expression and knew what he was thinking, but he didn¡¯t say anything. What do people rely on to be famous in the True Spirit Realm? It¡¯s strength. Being ruthless was one of the ways to project his strength to everyone. In Zhao Hai¡¯s mind, he doesn¡¯t think that what he did was wrong.

    Zhao Hai also asked Zhao Hai about his transit across the Purity Origin Sect as well as the Riverfront School. Naturally, Zhao Hai also described his method of crossing the Hundred-Mile River.

    After listening to Zhao Hai¡¯s words, Yue Feng has to acknowledge Zhao Hai¡¯s genius. In such a situation, only a rare few people could keep their calm and form effective ns.

    Once Zhao Hai answered a few more questions, Yue Feng nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I know everything I need to know. Go back first. Use the next few days to familiarize yourself with Topfire Mountain¡¯s environment.¡±

    Zhao Haiplied. After giving Yue Feng a salute, he stood up and left. Outside, a disciple led him to his assigned residence.

    The next morning, after resting for the rest of the day, Zhao Hai went out of his cave residence and looked for someone to answer some questions. He also found out that Li Fei and the others didn¡¯t live far from where he is.

    The Tyrant de Sect¡¯s cave mansion was actually no more than a huge cave with plenty of smaller caverns. It was akin to a huge courtyard with plenty of smaller rooms. With this setup, Li Fei and the others also had their own individual residences. The Tyrant de Sect¡¯s treatment of them was very good.

    Li Fei and the others were currently practicing inside their residences. Actually, they don¡¯t need to practice. Besides cultivation maniacs, most people would use this period of time to sharpen their weapons in preparation for the fights.

    Since Zhao Hai was looking for them, Li Fei and the others left their residences and followed him out. The group walked out and walked around Topfire Mountain.

    It was clear that the mountain had been cleaned up. The top of the mountain was filled with arenas made out of cyan stone. These arenas were hundred meters long and wide.

    Altogether, there were 20 arenas on the peak of Topfire Mountain. They were neatly arranged throughout the t peak. There were plenty of cultivators practicing in the arenas. They were familiarizing themselves with the stage.

    Zhao Hai led Li Fei and the others around the mountain. To be honest, there was nothing to look at. Besides the location where the sect elders would sit, other ces were average. It was only spacious.

    As they strolled around, Zhao Hai and the others heard someone talking with aughing tone, ¡°Hmph, take a good look. After all, you won¡¯t be staying at this ce for long.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai knew that it was the Butterfly Sect disciple who they met before. Li Fei and the others turned their heads and saw the Butterfly Sect disciple along with other people. Everyone in the group had a butterfly de on their waists. It was obvious that all of them were from the Butterfly Sect.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°You¡¯re here too? I must say, for someone who would leave thepetition early, you¡¯re too loud. Next time, mind your volume, alright?¡±

    Li Fei and the othersughed along. The Butterfly Sect disciple was clearly taunting them. Zhao Hai¡¯s words turned the entire table upside down.

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the Butterfly Sect disciple coldly snorted and said, ¡°You think we¡¯ll go home soon? It depends whether you have the ability or not.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Whether I have the ability, we¡¯ll see when the timees.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai led Li Fei and the others away.

    The Butterfly Sect disciple just coldly snorted as he looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s back. A disciple looked at him and asked, ¡°Senior Brother Hu, what was that? He looks arrogant.¡±

    Hu Jilong coldly snorted and said, ¡°Who else can it be? It¡¯s Zhao Hai from the Tyrant de Sect. They say that he managed to survive against a Teleportation Stage cultivator on his own.¡±

    Hearing Hu Jilong, the other disciple couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then hisplexion changed as he said, ¡°That was Zhao Hai? If it¡¯s really him, then we need to be careful. I heard that the Teleportation Stage cultivator that he went up against was Matchless Sword School¡¯s Lu Sheng.¡±

    Hu Jilong sneered, ¡°Who cares? Let¡¯s see how strong he really is when thepetition begins.¡± After he said that, he also brought his fellow disciples away.

    The disciple who asked questions looked at Hu Jilong¡¯s back. A sneer couldn¡¯t help but appear on his face.

    <>|TOC|Next->

 Chapter 2086: Competition Starts

    <h4>Chapter 2086: Competition Starts</h4>

    <>|TOC|Next->

    Chapter 2086 ¨C Competition Starts

    Hu Jilong was an emerging talent of the Butterfly Sect. Although he¡¯s only at the Clone Stage, the time he took to get there was very short. Moreover, he possessed heavenly spiritual roots. His body waspatible with seven attributes, which are metal, wood, water, fire, earth, wind, and thunder.

    Compatibility with seven spiritual roots was very beneficial to cultivation. Naturally, the cultivator still needs to select a primary attribute. If they n to cultivate all attributes, then they were bound to be stuck. They would be wasting their time.

    Liu Wenzheng was confident in Zhao Hai because he was there during the battle between Zhao Hai and Lu Sheng. He was one of those watching below, one of themon cultivators on the ground.

    This event made him remember Zhao Hai. Looking at the exchange between Zhao Hai and Lu Sheng, Lu Wenzheng knew that Zhao Hai¡¯s strength was already beyond the Clone Stage. Hu Jilong might be a talented Clone Stage cultivator, butpared to Zhao Hai, he was nothing.

    Cultivators of the Butterfly Sect weren¡¯t as united as the Tyrant de Sect. Plotting against each other was fairlymon in the sect. Therefore, Liu Wenzheng felt no guilt in trapping Hu Jilong.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know that the people of the Butterfly Sect were scheming against each other. But even if he knew, he wouldn¡¯t care. In any case, he was already nning on dealing with Hu Jilong, that guy was just too arrogant.

    Li Fei and the others had ugly expressions as they followed behind Zhao Hai. Li Fei clenched his teeth as he said, ¡°That guy should pray that we don¡¯t meet. Otherwise, I will make him pay.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°If you run into him, be sure to be careful. Although he¡¯s annoying and arrogant, I can see that he¡¯s quite strong. He¡¯s only a step away from the Soul Fusion Stage. His spiritual roots also look special. If you really want to deal with him, pay attention to his attacks. He may even possess mutated spiritual roots.¡±

    Zhao Hai said this because he noticed that Hu Jilong¡¯s butterfly de was different from the others. The standard butterfly de was characteristically thin. This was because butterfly des were made to fold. If the de was too thick, then they wouldn¡¯t be as agile.

    Hu Jilong¡¯s butterfly de was narrower than the others. In other words, his de was lighter, which made its attack faster. If he doesn¡¯t have a special spiritual root, he might have practiced a special cultivation method. Zhao Hai felt the aura of thunder and lightning from Hu Jilong¡¯s body, perhaps this was the cultivation method that he used. The only reason Zhao Hai was able to notice it was because Hu Jilong¡¯s mastery over thunder and lightning wasn¡¯t too strong.

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Li Fei and the others couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then their hearts immediately turned cold. They knew what mutated spiritual roots meant. No matter what kind of mutation he had, this meant that Hu Jilong wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with. If what Zhao Hai said was true, then they would need to be careful.

    After returning to the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s residence, Zhao Hai invited everyone over for a meal. Although the residence has a specified space for eating, Zhao Hai liked to eat casually in his own space.

    In the following days, even if Zhao Hai and the others went out asionally, they spent most of their time inside their rooms cultivating. They were preparing for thepetition.

    Surprisingly, thepetition wouldn¡¯t begin until half a month after Zhao Hai and the others arrived. After asking around, Zhao Hai found out this was done for the sects that arrivedter. After all there have been sects who just arrived a few days ago.

    Thepetition adopted a single-elimination system. There were no limits to the methods used, but to minimize casualties, referees were set for every stage. If one side admits defeat, then the other side should no longer attack. Opponents would be decided by lottery. Those who weren¡¯t drawn yet would wait by the sidelines and watch.

    The sects in participation were too many, so thepetition wouldst for a whole month. The Clone Stage disciples would fight first, followed by the Soul Fusion disciples, and then finally the Earth Monarch disciples. This meant that Zhao Hai¡¯s group would fight first.

    On the day of thepetition, Elder Yue Feng brought all disciples of the Tyrant de Sect to the venue. The Tyrant de Sect didn¡¯t bring a lot of people for thepetition. There were around 100 participants and then another 100 guards and other staff.

    Fortunately, Topfire Mountain was very big. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be able to fit everyone. Even so, not everyone could stay at the peak of the mountain. They could only stay halfway and wait for the results.

    There was no leader¡¯s speech or the like. Because the mountain was close to the Riverfront School, it made the sect the host of thepetition. So the sect had several people talk to everyone before announcing the start of thepetition.

    Zhao Hai preferred this way. He didn¡¯t like someone talking about useless topics for half of the day. These kinds of people treated themselves as protagonists while everyone else were treated as side characters.

    Actually, there was no need for Zhao Hai to worry. People of the True Spirit Realm were pragmatic. They didn¡¯t like wasting time on useless things.

    It didn¡¯t take long before the first 20 groups were drawn to fight. This round, nobody from the Tyrant de Sect was selected. However, there were people from the Butterfly Sect. Naturally, Zhao Hai inquired about Hu Jilong upon hearing his name. He also researched the other participants from the Butterfly Sect. He doesn¡¯t know much about the Butterfly Sect¡¯s grudge against them. He was afraid that the other participants shared Hu Jilong¡¯s sentiment in dealing with the Tyrant de Sect. It was necessary for Zhao Hai to learn everything about them.

    The first round quickly began. Zhao Hai and the others stood under the arena of the Butterfly Sect¡¯s disciple. On one side was the Butterfly Sect¡¯s disciple while the other side was a disciple of the ck Dragon Sect. This sect was quite interesting. Their main weapon was quite special. It was a nine-segment whip.

    After both sides entered the stage, neither said anything. They just cupped their fists towards each other and then pulled out their weapons. The ck Dragon Sect¡¯s disciple had a nine-segment whip in his hand. The whip looked like a dragon as it moved in its user¡¯s hand. The whip was pitch ck. On one end of the whip was the head of the dragon while on the other end was the dragon¡¯s tail. The whip gently swayed, seemingly prepared to take a bite out of the enemy.

    The Butterfly Sect disciple was no worse than his enemy. In his hand was his butterfly de. It looked like a butterfly pping its wings.

    The two inspected each other for a few minutes before sending exploratory attacks against each other. Zhao Hai paid special attention to the performance of the butterfly de. It must be said, the butterfly de can do a lot of things when in proper hands. It was flexible enough to be used in various angles. Zhao Hai saw many moves that he hadn¡¯t seen used with a de before.

    The participant with the nine-segment whip was a bit worse. Although the nine-segment whip was also a special weapon, Zhao Hai was no stranger to it. He studied weapons and techniques from earth. Nine-segment whips used by monks can only be regarded as decent. They weren¡¯t anything special.

    After spectating for some time, Zhao Hai knew that the cultivator with the nine-segment whip would lose. Firstly, he wasn¡¯t as strong as the Butterfly Sect disciple. Secondly, his style wasn¡¯t as exquisite as the other party. And thirdly, it was clear that he hasn¡¯t met a butterfly de user before. The butterfly de allowed strange angles of attack. When facing these types of weapons, people would be timid due to the inability to adapt. In this case, it would be strange if the nine-segment whip user would win.

    Thepetition disallowed the use of clones and even beasts. For sects like the Imperial Beast Sect, they can only use at most three beasts. As for Formation and Artifact Cultivators, they cannot use more than 5 artifacts or formation disks. This allowed Zhao Hai to quickly extrapte the results of the battle. And as he expected, the Butterfly Sect disciple won their battle.

    Through this battle, Zhao Hai obtained a general understanding of the butterfly de. If used well, the butterfly de could deal huge damage to its enemy. It seems like a weapon that couldn¡¯t be underestimated once it was practiced to its peak.

    <>|TOC|Next->

 Chapter 2087: Zhao Hai Goes On Stage

    <h4>Chapter 2087: Zhao Hai Goes On Stage</h4>

    Chapter 2087 ¨C Zhao Hai Goes On Stage

    Five rounds passed without any disciples from the Tyrant de Sect participating. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried. He led Li Fei and the others to the other stages to look at the disciples of the other Great Sects.

    The disparity between Great Sects and smaller sects could be recognized. And it wasn¡¯t a tiny degree. Great Sects held strong advantages in terms of techniques, environment, and other aspects. As long as a disciple of a Great Sect goes on stage, there is almost no chance for them to lose.

    When the next round was announced, Zhao Hai and the others became excited. Someone from the Tyrant de Sect was finally called. This time, the disciple who would fight was called Zhou Hong. His opponent was a disciple of a smaller sect. Naturally, Zhao Hai and the others would support Zhou Hong. They quickly went to the eighth stage to watch the fight.

    Upon arriving at stage number 8, Zhou Hong jumped on the arena and gave a salute to the elder official. His opponent has yet to arrive.

    Zhou Hong didn¡¯t need to wait for a long time, not long after he arrived, another person jumped on the stage. This person was wearing ck clothing and had an average stature. He had short hair and a calm face. What¡¯s special about him was his weapon, which was a dual tonfa.

    Dual tonfas were quite unpopr weapons. The offensive strength of the weapon wasn¡¯t very strong, but its defense made up for the deficiency. Most importantly, one could use fist techniques with it.

    Zhou Hong¡¯s opponent was from a sect called the God Arm Sect. It was a sect known for its fist techniques. They don¡¯t have a signature weapon because of their specialty. Because of this, their disciples were free to choose their weapons. There were disciples who used tonfas, hammers, and even gloves.

    When the God Arm Sect disciple entered the stage, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but narrow. The person had a very calm temperament. And when his foot stepped on the ground, one could see that his movement technique was very good. This person wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything to Zhou Hong. He wanted to see how Zhou Hong would deal with his opponent. After both sides exchanged their greetings, Zhou Hong pulled his goose plume de out while his opponent raised his fists.

    Zhao Hai had some understanding regarding Zhou Hong¡¯s skills. Zhou Hong specializes in water-attribute de techniques. His de was light and flowing. It can be said that his de style held some fame in the Outer Sect.

    Both sides looked at the other for several minutes and found that the other party was patient and didn¡¯t show any ws. Then as if in agreement, the two attacked at roughly the same time. The goose plume de in Zhou Hong¡¯s hand was like a goose flying over the sky without a trace. His whole body seemed to flow like water as he sent repeated attacks towards his enemy.

    Zhou Hong¡¯s enemy was also quite good. He was able to use his tonfas to their full potential by blocking all attacks. One by one, Zhou Hong¡¯s attacks were stopped. What surprised Zhao Hai was the fact that Zhou Hong¡¯s opponent wasn¡¯t moving at their full strength. They looked very rxed.

    Naturally, Zhou Hong wasn¡¯t fighting at his full strength either. Both sides were merely probing the other party. Zhao Hai could see that Zhou Hong was putting at most 60% of his strength on his attacks. The same amount was used by the enemy.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s brows couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction, Li Fei asked, ¡°Team Leader, what happened. Zhou Hong is doing very well. Did you see something?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything. The movements of Zhou Hong¡¯s opponent are very hard to deal with. It seems like God Arm Sect¡¯s cultivation methods are very unique. If Zhou Hong wants to win, then he would need to show his real skills. Otherwise, he would suffer.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Li Fei stared, then he frowned. After thinking for a moment, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Team Leader is correct. Zhou Hong¡¯s opponent is a genius from the God Arm Sect. The sect is known for their fist techniques. However, the people in their sect don¡¯t only use their fists. They also use weapon techniques, among them are their Tonfa Techniques and Hammer Techniques. This made the sect hard to face. Now that Zhou Hong is facing them, he is bound to suffer.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and no longer said anything. To be honest, he heard of the God Arm Sect before. But he has no real understanding of the sect. This exins why he was surprised by their capability.

    While the two were speaking, the contestants on the stage had already exchanged a few more rounds of moves. By this point, they were no longer using probing attacks, but were already fighting with their true strength. Blue light appeared one time and then a shadow fluttered in another, the fight was very lively.

    Zhao Hai calmly observed the battle on the stage. The forms ofbat exhibited by thebatants showed two extremes. Zhou Hong¡¯s technique was swift, continuous, and violent. It embodied the flow and rage of the rivers and streams.

    On the other hand, the tonfa of Zhou Hong¡¯s opponent exhibited the rigidity of his technique. He was able to keep off Zhou Hong¡¯s attacks while maintaining his stability.

    Li Fei couldn¡¯t help but frown. He didn¡¯t expect Zhou Hong¡¯s opponent to be difficult to deal with. The two had now exchanged more than a hundred moves. Although Zhou Hong held the upper hand, this doesn¡¯t fully describe the state of the battle. The other party had a stable defense. It would take Zhou Hong a bit of effort to break through.

    Li Fei turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Team Leader, will Zhou Hong be fine? His opponent¡¯s defense is very good. Zhou Hong might fail to get through them.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s too early to say. Zhou Hong and his opponent are still not giving it their all. The other party can¡¯t find any openings in Zhou Hong¡¯s attacks while Zhou Hong can¡¯t find any openings in his opponent¡¯s defense. The two can only drag this on for a while. They might have to exchange more moves before one of them shows any ws. At this point in time, it¡¯s impossible to decide who¡¯s going to win.¡±

    Li Fei nodded, but he continued to look at the stage with worry. The battle continued on. Before long, 200 moves were exchanged, then it became 300. The twobatants looked tired. The attacking side was beginning to slow down. However, the defending party didn¡¯t take the opportunity to attack, this was because he was also tired from holding his defense. He has no spare energy to attack.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then he said, ¡°Zhou Hong won. His opponent can¡¯t attack. In about 50 moves, the battle will end.¡±

    Sure enough, just like Zhao Hai said, the two exchanged 55 more moves before Zhou Hong finally broke through the defense of his opponent. It didn¡¯t take long after that before the victor was announced.

    Zhou Hong was sweating when he walked down the stage. Zhao Hai and the others weed him with apuse. Zhou Hong¡¯s win wasn¡¯t easy, but this doesn¡¯t mean that he was weak. In fact, Zhou Hong was already good for a Clone Stage cultivator. His opponent was just strong and was a counter to Zhou Hong¡¯s style. It can be said that the battle highlighted the best of the twobatants.

    Zhao Hai handed Zhou Hong a jade bottle as he smiled and said, ¡°Drink this and return to rest. I¡¯m afraid the battles tomorrow won¡¯t be easier.¡± Zhou Hong didn¡¯t say anything and just nodded. He received the jade bottle and drank its contents before heading back to rest.

    In the next rounds, two more people from the Tyrant de Sect participated. One had a good opponent, a cultivator from the medium-grade sect. The other faced a disciple of a Great Sect. The battle was a struggle but in the end the two managed to win.

    It wasn¡¯t until the 11th draw that Li Fei finally got up on the stage. Coincidentally, his opponent turns out to be from the Butterfly Sect. As soon as he heard that his opponent is from the Butterfly Sect, Li Fei became excited. Hu Jilong annoyed them several times. Now that he was faced with a disciple of the Butterfly Sect, Li Fei was prepared to teach them a lesson.

    Looking at Li Fei¡¯s appearance, Zhao Hai held him back. Li Fei couldn¡¯t help but be confused. Zhao Hai looked at Li Fei and said, ¡°Li Fei, remember, you can win this battle, but you absolutely cannot kill them. You also shouldn¡¯t insult them too much. Even if our two sects have a deep entity, it¡¯s not to the point where we can p each other in public. If we treat the Butterfly Sect too badly, it wouldn¡¯t do good for the Tyrant de Sect. There are always enemies around us, it¡¯s definitely not good if we get into more trouble. Do you understand?¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao hai, Li Fei couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Team Leader, should we just let them off?¡±

    Zhao Hai sneered, ¡°Let them off? They¡¯re dreaming. But we can¡¯t make the Butterfly Sect vignt right now. Let¡¯s maintain a certain limit, make them think that we don¡¯t want conflict with them. If we let them hold a grudge against us, then it would be more difficult to deal with them in the future. Do you understand?¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Li Fei¡¯s eyes shone, then he smiled and said, ¡°Team Leader, you¡¯re really cruel. But I like that. Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡± Zhao Hai patted his shoulder and pushed him towards the stage.

    The Butterfly Sect disciple has already stepped foot on the stage. He saw Zhao Hai stopping Li Fei and saying something while pointing at the stage from time to time. The Butterfly Sect disciple couldn¡¯t help but raise his brows. He was aware of the conflict between Hu Jilong and Zhao Hai. He thought that Zhao Hai was telling Li Fei to clean him up.

    Li Fei was also famous in the Tyrant de Sect. His de skills were good among Clone Stage cultivators. If Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t included, he was one of the contestants that one needed to be on guard against.

    In the arena, Li Fei cupped his fist towards the Butterfly Sect disciple. Then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°We¡¯ve finally met. I can¡¯t wait.¡±

    The Butterfly Sect disciple coldly snorted and said, ¡°I can¡¯t wait either.¡± After he said that, he took his butterfly knife out and yed with it. At the same time, Li Fei retrieved his own de and settled his eyes onto his enemy.

    The disciple of the Butterfly Sect looked at Li Fei, but his hand didn¡¯t stop ying with his butterfly knife. Both sides seem to be waiting for something. Then after some time, Li Fei suddenly shouted, ¡°Kill!¡± After he said that, he waved his de and swung it over.

    Although the Butterfly Sect disciple has all of his attention on Li Fei¡¯s body, he didn¡¯t expect Li Fei to suddenly attack without even probing. He was unprepared. He quickly retreated whileunching his butterfly knife to protect himself.

    However, Li Fei¡¯s attack wasn¡¯t slow. His de was very tight, as though he wasn¡¯t facing an opponent on the stage but instead his father¡¯s killer. Not to mention the Butterfly de Sect disciple, Li Fei¡¯s attack caused the onlookers to be alert. They wondered if this would be thepetition¡¯s first death.

    The Butterfly Sect disciple was frightened by Li Fei¡¯s domineering attack. His defense became chaotic and full of holes. Li Fei¡¯s de used this vulnerability to strike. Seeing his situation, the Butterfly Sect disciple knew that he couldn¡¯t block. He couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°I¡¯m finished!¡± Then he closed his eyes preparing to die.

    But after some time, there was no pain. Instead, he heard the referee announce, ¡°Tyrant de Sect¡¯s Li Fei wins.¡± The Butterfly Sect disciple opened his eyes and saw that Li Fei has withdrawn his de. He was smiling as he cupped his fist towards him.

    The Butterfly Sect disciple couldn¡¯t help but rx. Then he cupped his fist and said, ¡°Thank you for showing mercy.¡±

    Li Fei smiled faintly, ¡°You¡¯re too polite. Our Sects don¡¯t share any enmity. If I really continued, then wouldn¡¯t that be unreasonable? Junior Brother, thanks for letting me win.¡±

    The Butterfly Sect disciple smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother is just too strong. This Junior Brother admits defeat.¡± After he said that, he jumped down the stage and left.

    Li Fei also jumped down from the stage and arrived by Zhao Hai before saying, ¡°Team Leader, did I do great?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Good. Very good. Hahaha. Now I¡¯m wondering if I would meet someone from the Butterfly Sect.¡±

    Li Fei smiled and said, ¡°Rest assured, you¡¯ll meet them sooner orter.¡± At this moment, the next draw was announced. This time, Zhao Hai was drawn along with an old enemy, a disciple from the Sword Hegemon Sect.

    Hearing the announcement, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare, then his expression lit up as he said, ¡°Sword Hegemon Sect, it¡¯s actually the Sword Hegemon Sect. Good, let¡¯s face them.¡± After saying that, Zhao Hai moved and jumped into the stage.

    The moment people heard the announcement, they immediately encircled the stage Zhao Hai was on. Three years ago, Zhao Hai gained fame from his battle against Lu Sheng. Although Lu Shen had just entered the Teleportation Stage, he was still a Teleportation Stage Expert. Moreover, the matter of Zhao Hai eradicating the Osmanthus Crystal Realm made him very famous as someone who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill. Hearing that Zhao Hai was going to fight, arge crowd was immediately formed. They wanted to see the oue of the fight.

 Chapter 2088: One Move To Defeat The Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 2088: One Move To Defeat The Enemy</h4>

    Zhao Hai stood on the stage and looked at the people below. There was no expression on his face. He just wanted to know what kind of person his opponent would be.

    Just as Zhao Hai thought about this, a loud bang was heard as a person¡¯s figure leapt on the stage. The entire stage shook by his arrival.

    Zhao Hai fixed his vision and immediately found that it was his opponent who shook the stage. This person¡¯s body was also valiant.

    The person opposite Zhao Hai was a giant. There¡¯s no mistake, this person was no longer a big man, he was a giant man. His body was three meters tall, which was rare for a Human.

    The giant man was wearing ck clothing, and had a simrly giant sword. Zhao Hai measured the sword to be over two meters. Moreover, the sword was half a meter wide. The sword truly conformed to the Sword Hegemon Sect¡¯s name.

    The giant was also sizing Zhao Hai up. Naturally, it saw nothing special about Zhao Hai. What he saw was an ordinary person with no special properties to him.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly at the giant, then he cupped his fist and said, ¡°Please advise me.¡±

    The giant didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be so polite, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. He also cupped his fist and said, ¡°You¡¯re too polite.¡± After that, he no longer spoke. He took his huge sword and held it with both hands. Then he pointed his weapon towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai also pulled his own de out and held it in one hand while pointing it towards his opponent. The giant man saw that Zhao Hai had no intentions of attacking first, he coldly snorted and began to step forward. With each step he made, the stones under him cracked.

    Zhao Hai also coldly snorted as he stepped forward and charged towards his enemy. The giant person saw this but continued. He had seen this situation plenty of times. He waved his sword with the intention of cutting Zhao Hai from the waist.

    The giant man¡¯s reach was long, and with his already long de, his shes could cleave through a thousand soldiers. Moreover, he even utilized his sword qi. His attack carried an extremely heavy sword aura.

    However, Zhao Hai was far from being the giant man¡¯s average opponent. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about the heavy aura as he continued to easily move forward like a swallow returning to its nest. When his figure reappeared behind his opponent, he stepped down and put his de away.

    The cultivators surrounding the stage were silent. They didn¡¯t know what just happened. The giant man also had a vacant look on his face. Just as he was about to turn around and deal with Zhao Hai, the referee announced, ¡°Tyrant de Sect¡¯s Zhao Hai wins!¡±

    The referee¡¯s announcement stunned everyone, including the giant man. He turned to the referee and said, ¡°He won? How did he win?¡±

    The referee looked at the giant man as though he was an idiot, but he still replied, ¡°Of course he won. Couldn¡¯t you feel it? When he passed by you, he wiped his de across your neck. If he just moved a bit more, your head would have already been on the floor.¡±

    Hearing the referee, the giant man couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he noticed a cool metallic feeling across his neck. This discovery caused the hairs on the giant¡¯s body to turn upright. He naturally understood what happened. The skin of his neck was cool because it hade in contact with Zhao Hai¡¯s de. If Zhao Hai had any intentions of killing him, then he would have been dead.

    The giant lowered his weapon, but his gaze wasplicated. His body was already facing Zhao Hai who was smiling. Zhao Hai cupped his fist and said, ¡°Thanks for letting me win.¡±

    The giant also cupped his fist towards Zhao Hai before jumping down the stage. He couldn¡¯t stay on the stage for any longer. Not only was he defeated, he also lost face.

    Zhao Hai also jumped down from the stage. Then he was surrounded by Li Fei and the others who were congratting him. Zhao Hai¡¯s expression was light, he didn¡¯t show too much happiness.

    Zhao Hai knew clearly that the only reason he was able to win easily was because his opponent had a huge body which focused on strength. With their body type, it was impossible for them to be fast. Zhao Hai¡¯s movement techniques were hard to catch and predict. Zhao Hai¡¯s sudden change in speed caused his opponent to lose track of him, allowing Zhao Hai to maneuver his way through their body. Due to his disorientation from Zhao Hai¡¯s speed, the giant man wasn¡¯t even able to feel the cold metal on his neck.

    Although there were multiple moves involved, the battle on the stage was finished in a sh. Victory and defeat was cleanly decided.

    There were a few experts among the audience who knew that Zhao Hai¡¯s attack was far from simple. Zhao Hai¡¯s observation of his opponent, his judgment of his opponent¡¯s attack, his sudden eleration, his control with the de, were all perfectly executed. This was what made Zhao Hai terrifying.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s battle was thepetition¡¯s fastest battle yet. But it was also the most memorable battle for the audience. The other cultivators were able to see how Zhao Hai fought. When they thought about Zhao Hai¡¯s battle, they found out that Zhao Hai¡¯s strength didn¡¯t lie on his strength, but on his battlefield analysis. It seemed like Zhao Hai had everything under control.

    The day¡¯s battles quickly ended. A total of ten people from the Tyrant de Sect participated. Of the ten, the Tyrant de Sect won 9 and only lost one. This was already a good result.

    In the evening, Zhao Hai sat in his residence to recall his battle. Although he only fought one battle, he had gained a lot of experience. His experience didn¡¯t only involve his battle, but all of the battles. Silver dust has been spread throughout Topfire Mountain, allowing Zhao Hai to record everything that happened on the various stages. All scenes have been sent to the Space to be analyzed.

    One shouldn¡¯t underestimate the Space¡¯s analysis. It must be known that thepetition involved the top Clone Stage disciples of various sects. After collecting their battle records, the Space couldpile data ording to each sect¡¯s strengths and weaknesses. Only Zhao Hai could do this.

    After digesting his gains for the entire evening, Zhao Hai led the others back to thepetition venue the next day. They observed the battles of the other sects for the entire day. Surprisingly, the Tyrant de Sect didn¡¯t battle anyone on this day.

    On the third day, five disciples from the Tyrant de Sect participated. Of the five, two won their battles while three lost. The reason for this was because the sect encountered difficult opponents. All of their opponents were from Great Sects. It was already a miracle for them to win two battles.

    After four days, the first round of thepetition practically ended. The second round would happen on the next day. The second round was more difficult than the first round. The time it took to finish was also shorter. It only took two days for all battles to end. The Tyrant de Sect only had eight disciples left who could enter the third round. After the third round, only four people were left. Casualties also began to appear in the third round.

    When the fourth round started, disciples of the Tyrant de Sect began getting eliminated one after another. Only Zhao Hai and Li Fei were left. The fourth round only took a day to finish.

    Due to injuries they gained in the third round, there were plenty of lose-lose battles in the fourth round. In this case, neither of the twobatants were able to participate in the fifth round.

    There were less than 100 participants left by the fifth round. Zhao Hai was in the fourth group to fight. This time, his opponent was more interesting. It was a disciple from the Imperial Beast Sect, another of Zhao Hai¡¯s enemies.

    The Imperial Beast Sect became Zhao Hai¡¯s enemy quite early. In the Soaring Dragon Realm, both of them shed. Unlike the Sword Hegemon Sect who was the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s enemy, the Imperial Beast Sect was Zhao Hai¡¯s personal foe.

    As he stood on the stage, Zhao Hai was faced with a woman wearing beast skin. The woman wore a beast skin vest and a short beast skin skirt. Her arm and feet were fully exposed. She also wore a beast skin cloak.

    The woman held two short swords in her hands. The swords were only half the length of ordinary swords. Along with her were three beasts. These beasts were snakes from different species.

    The snake on the right side was more than ten meters long. It was from the python-species. Its body was very thick at a meter in diameter. It was a huge snake.

    On the left was a fiery red snake. The snake was two meters long. On the head of the snake was a bump in the shape of a crown. It carried itself as though it was a ruler of snakes.

    On the woman¡¯s head was a small snake around 30 centimeters long. It was green all throughout and was coiled like a head ornament. However, Zhao Hai knew that the snake was alive.

 Chapter 2089: Shadows of Ghost Cultivators

    <h4>Chapter 2089: Shadows of Ghost Cultivators</h4>

    The three snakes of the woman were clearly not ordinary. Zhao Hai had seen her fight before. Her skills were very formidable. The python helped defend its master while the red snake took charge of the main attack. The green snake would take openings and mount a sneak attack. The green snake was very smart, oftentimes taking the enemy by surprise. Plenty of cultivators ended up in the mouths of the snakes.

    Most importantly, the three snakes were venomous. The red snake and the green snake administer venom through their fangs. As for the python, it was unique as its venom was delivered by its scales.

    Zhao Hai pulled his de out and gave the woman a cold gaze. Zhao Hai knew that the woman was no worse than her snakes. It can be said that the woman and her snakes were a whole team. Once the four of them worked together, they became hard to deal with.

    Naturally, if Zhao Hai went with all his strength, he wouldn¡¯t need to worry about the woman. But the main issue was that Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t fight with all his strength. Therefore, he would need to be careful.

    At this time, the red snake moved and shot towards Zhao Hai. At the same time, the woman ran towards Zhao Hai,mencing the battle.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t attack immediately. This battle was differentpared to his previous ones. In his first few battles, Zhao Hai was able to defeat his enemies with one attack. This time, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do that. So, he took a defensive stance.

    During his previous battles, Zhao Hai mainly used his metal-attribute de techniques. The main technique used was the Eight-gates Goldenlock Technique. Naturally, he didn¡¯t expose his full capability. Nobody knew that he had reached the highest level of the Eight-gates Goldenlock Technique.

    Zhao Hai only utilized 50% of his de technique. Even so, he was able to startle everyone present. Nobody could believe Zhao Hai¡¯s skill with the de. Only those in the know were aware that Zhao Hai¡¯s true skills were far from what he has shown.

    Despite using half the strength of his de techniques, Zhao Hai¡¯s defense was still very hard to prate. The woman and her three snakes have no means of getting to Zhao Hai. Before this, people thought that Zhao Hai was a strong attacker but weak in defense. But now, they found out that Zhao Hai¡¯s defense may be stronger than his attack.

    The battle continued on for half an hour. By this point in thepetition, it wasn¡¯t easy for a battle tost a long time without a clear winner. One shouldn¡¯t expect the battle to be more difficult as thepetition progresses. On the contrary, winners and losers were decided quickly during thest stages of thepetition.

    Each sect would send support staff along with their participants to observe each battle and collect information. Then these people would analyze each battle to find weaknesses. Then they would disseminate the information to their participants to prepare them. Therefore, during thete stages of thepetition, each participant should have already known quite a lot of information regarding their future opponents. Each side woulde up with a solution to end the battle as soon as possible.

    The reason they wanted to end the battle quickly was because there wasn¡¯t time left. In theter parts of thepetition, due to the number of participants left, each stage finished quickly. There was very little time for each participant to rest. So in order to get some breathing time before their next battle, each participant wished to end their battle as fast as possible while using the least energy possible.

    Because of all these reasons, battles like Zhao Hai¡¯s which reached half an hour were very rare. Usually, battles would end in under ten minutes.

    However, it was time for Zhao Hai to finish the battle. After attacking for half an hour, the woman and her three snakes couldn¡¯t help but slow down. It was at this point that Zhao Hai¡¯s de technique unfolded. Zhao Hai surrounded his enemy with de light. Although the woman defended with all her strength, she wasn¡¯t as good at defense as Zhao Hai. Ten minutester, her defenses crumbled and she was defeated.

    Both sides gave a salute to each other before going down the stage. Although Zhao Hai had a grudge against the Sword Hegemon Sect and the Imperial Beast Sect, he had no ns of killing anyone in thepetition.

    But even if Zhao Hai has no ns of killing, this doesn¡¯t mean that others don¡¯t. After getting down from his stage, Zhao Hai found that Li Fei was gone. He was stunned. Li Fei hasn¡¯tpeted yet. Generally, whenever Zhao Haipetes, Li Fei would be right below. But now he was missing.

    At this time, Zhou Hong walked over. Zhou Hong had been eliminated in the previous rounds, so he took it upon himself to collect information.

    Zhou Hong¡¯splexion wasn¡¯t good when he arrived in front of Zhao Hai. Then he said, ¡°Team Leader, Old Li doesn¡¯t look good. You need to take a look.¡± Hearing this, Zhao Hai¡¯splexion changed as he asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Zhou Hong¡¯s face was filled with hatred, ¡°It¡¯s Hu Jilong from the Butterfly Sect. Old Li was faced against him. You should know that Hu Jilong intends to deal with us. They were originally even during the battle up until Hu Jilong released a throwing knife. Old Li couldn¡¯t dodge it and was hit. The most hateful thing is that Hu Jilong poisoned his knife. Old Li is now poisoned. The antidote we have has no effect against the poison.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai rxed, ¡°Poison? Then it¡¯s easy. Let¡¯s go.¡± After saying that, he walked with Zhou Hong towards the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s base. Before long, the two arrived.

    Zhou Hong quickly brought Zhao Hai to Li Fei¡¯s residence. Right now, there were a lot of people outside Li Fei¡¯s room. All Clone Stage disciples were present as well as Elder Yue Feng.

    Seeing Zhao Hai arrive, everyone immediately made way. Zhao Hai looked at Li Fei who was lying on a beastskin mat. Li Fei¡¯s face was currentlyyered with ck gas, his appearance looked ghastly.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t look at the others as he quickly walked to Li Fei¡¯s side and nced at the ce he was hit. The throwing knife hit Li Fei on his shoulder. The wound wasn¡¯trge, but the skin around it had turned ck and it smelled putrid.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but winkle his brows. It hasn¡¯t been long since Li Fei has been poisoned, but the wound has already turned serious. This only exins one thing, the poison used was very powerful. Most importantly, the smell of the wound was suspicious. Poison that can emit this kind of smell generally rtes to corpse poison. But in the True Spirit Realm, those who used corpse poison were the Ghost Cultivators.

    Yue Feng looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°This poison is too overbearing. Most importantly, I haven¡¯t seen this type of poison before. I don¡¯t know what it is. The antidotes we brought has no effect. It seems like Li Fei is only going to get worse.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Li Fei¡¯splexion before turning his hand and retrieving a jade bottle. Then opened the bottle and began to pour the liquid to Li Fei¡¯s mouth. Those around began to notice that Zhao Hai¡¯s medicine was gold in color.

    After pouring the entire bottle of golden liquid into Li Fei¡¯s mouth, Zhao Hai rxed and said, ¡°What poisoned Li Fei is possibly corpse poison, or a variation derived from it.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, everyone¡¯splexion changed, especially Elder Yue Feng. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m quite sure. From the state of the wound, it¡¯s corpse poison. If this poison is really from Hu Jilong, then he must have a rtionship with Ghost Cultivators. However, the possibility of this is very low. Although there are heavy restrictions during thepetition, we aren¡¯t disallowed from using hidden weapons. But nobody would dare use poison in their hidden weapons, they would just be looked down on if they did that. Hu Jilong might be arrogant and look down on us, but I¡¯m certain that he wouldn¡¯t use corpse poison just to deal with Li Fei. This will be suicide for his reputation. He¡¯s not that stupid. It¡¯s possible that someone else poisoned Hu Jilong¡¯s knife. This needs to be checked immediately.¡±

    Yue Feng¡¯s expression was somewhat nk, then he nodded and said, ¡°The Butterfly Sect has techniques involving throwing knives, but they generally won¡¯t use poison. Moreover, they won¡¯t store their throwing knives inside spatial equipment. It¡¯s possible that someone else smeared poison on the knives. That person must be close to him. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t know where disciples of the Butterfly Sect kept their knives.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I think Elder should secretly investigate this matter with the Butterfly Sect. We need to find that Ghost Cultivator. Otherwise, not just the Butterfly Sect, but other sects would be affected. If the Butterfly Sect has been infiltrated by Ghost Cultivators, then that means the lesser sects have also been infiltrated. We need to be careful of this matter.¡±

    Elder Yue Feng¡¯s expression became more serious. He replied, ¡°Don¡¯t spread this matter. In fact, forget about this. I¡¯ll deal with it.¡± As he said that, he turned his head towards Li Fei. To his surprise, the ck gas on Li Fei¡¯s face has significantly decreased.

    Yue Feng couldn¡¯t help but stare, then his eyes shone. He looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Little Hai, what did you feed Li Fei? How is it so effective against corpse poison?¡± One couldn¡¯t me Yue Feng for being excited. It must be known that corpse poison was one of the most important weapons of Ghost Cultivators. Until now, the True Spirit Realm has yet to find a solution for it.

    But now, one bottle of Zhao Hai¡¯s liquid was able to reduce the poison¡¯s effects on Li Fei. This was an extraordinary matter.

 Chapter 2090: To Strike Quickly

    <h4>Chapter 2090: To Strike Quickly</h4>

    Hearing Yue Feng, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly as he said, ¡°Elder, as you know, I¡¯m a Dark Mage back in the lower realms. Poison is one of the fields we Dark Mages specialize in. This includes corpse poison. I noticed that corpse poison might be cured by an antidote that I have. I was hoping that it would work. I didn¡¯t think that it¡¯s extremely effective.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Elder Yue Feng¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but shine. However, he didn¡¯t immediately ask Zhao Hai to hand the antidote over. Instead, he looked at Li Fei and said, ¡°How long until Li Fei wakes up?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought and said, ¡°He should be up in about an hour. He¡¯ll be fully restored in a day. Naturally, the wound on his shoulder would still need to be healed.¡±

    Yue Feng nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave two people behind to watch over Li Fei. As for the rest, they can go watch thepetition.¡± Those around them immediatelyplied and then left the residence.

    The group returned to Topfire Mountain. By this point, the fifth round of thepetition was finished. The sixth round was about to begin. Fortunately, Zhao Hai¡¯s name has yet to be drawn.

    But just as Zhao Hai arrived at the venue, his name was called. This time, his opponent wasn¡¯t an acquaintance. Nevertheless, they weren¡¯t easy to deal with. Zhao Hai¡¯s enemy this time was one of the stars of thepetition, Top Purity Sect¡¯s Chen Rufeng.

    Top Purity Sect was one of the Great Sects in the Righteous Faction. Its rtionship with the Tyrant de Sect could be said to be ordinary. However, the Tyrant de Sect has a particrly good rtionship with the Purity Origin Sect which had aplicated rtionship with the Top Purity Sect. Therefore, at the very least, the two sects didn¡¯t have any conflicts of interest.

    Zhao Hai looked across the stage at his opponent. Chen Rufeng wore a schr¡¯s attire while carrying a sword on his back. The sword was unadorned, it looked ordinary.

    Chen Rufeng was also an unremarkable individual. He wasn¡¯t charming, but he had a temperament that wasn¡¯t unpleasant to be with.

    His face didn¡¯t show any arrogance, but one couldn¡¯t help but lower their head when facing him. He had a temperate smile on his face and his eyes were as gentle as still water.

    At the same time, Chen Rufeng was looking at Zhao Hai with surprise. This was because Zhao Hai¡¯s temperament was the same as him. Although Zhao Hai was wearing warrior clothing, he didn¡¯t give off a rude feeling. On the contrary, Zhao Hai¡¯s aura was heroic. Zhao Hai also had a gentle smile on his face that made people feel good.

    It can be said that although the two had slightly different temperaments, both gave favorable impressions to everyone around them.

    Seeing these two people on the stage, those watching their fight couldn¡¯t help but stare. Now that they were faced against each other, their temperament made them special.

    Zhao Hai opened his mouth first. He cupped his fist as he smiled and said, ¡°Tyrant de Sect¡¯s Zhao Hai has seen Senior Brother Chen. I¡¯ve seen Senior Brother¡¯s previous battles. To be honest, you¡¯re one of the few people I don¡¯t want to face. Unfortunately, we drew each other. I can only ask Senior Brother to show mercy.¡±

    Chen Rufeng also cupped his fist as he said, ¡°Junior Zhao Hai is too polite. I also saw your battles. I admire your de techniques. I¡¯ll be the one asking Junior Brother for mercy.¡±

    Zhao Hai chuckled and said, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be too polite to each other here. Otherwise, everyone will scold us. Senior Brother Chen, please.¡± After saying that, Zhao Hai pulled out his own de and pointed it at Chen Rufeng.

    Chen Rufeng also smiled as he pulled his own sword out. As soon as Chen Rufeng held his sword, Zhao Hai immediately felt something change. Chen Rufeng¡¯s sword was like autumn water but gave the feeling of being sharp and collected. It was a good sword.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed, then he waved his de and rushed towards Chen Rufeng.

    The smile on Chen Rufeng¡¯s face also disappeared as he concentrated on Zhao Hai. Seeing this disy, the cultivators below the arena eximed. This was because in Zhao Hai¡¯s previous fights, he had never attacked like this. At the same time, Chen Rufeng always had a smile on his face during his previous battles, and yet his smile disappeared. When they saw this, everyone understood that the two weren¡¯t using their full strength before. Now, they were beginning to treat their battle seriously.

    Once the two fought against each other, the people in the audience couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. This was because the two had truly ced their full strength into disy. Chen Rufeng¡¯s sword technique was quick and rapid. The moment he waved his sword, one could only see the sheen left behind. Many people in the audience were unable to see the sword.

    On the other hand, once Zhao Hai¡¯s de was unleashed, the depletely disappeared. The only thing that remained was a golden light. The golden light hid the form of the de due to its intensity.

    It can be said that the battle was the most spectacr fight in thepetition yet. The two sides strove for more and more speed. As they sped up, the stage was beginning to be flooded with sword and de light. The sound of weapons shing became akin to raindrops.

    Astonishing! The speed achieved by the twobatants was too astonishing. Most importantly, the two were boasting their endurance. The audience thought that the battle would end quickly. However, the fight went on for ten minutes without a clear winner being seen.

    Everyone felt breathless as they spectated the battle. The fight was too intense. Nobody had time to breathe.

    All of a sudden, the audience felt that their brains had shut down. The golden light on the stage disappeared as Zhao Hai¡¯s hand seemed to slow down. His de moved as though it had the weight of a mountain.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s de, everyone was stunned at the contrast between extreme speed and extreme slowness. But it was Zhao Hai¡¯s opponent who was most affected by this.

    Chen Rufeng could feel that although Zhao Hai¡¯s de was slow, it actually blocked all of his offensive routes. He had the feeling that he couldn¡¯t evade. Most importantly, Zhao Hai¡¯s de carried a momentum that could crush him!

    Chen Rufeng was stuck about what to do. The sword in his hand also slowed down. The experts in the audience saw this and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. They knew that Chen Rufeng had lost. He had fallen to Zhao Hai¡¯s rhythm and would be led by his nose. In this situation, he could no longer defeat Zhao Hai.

    Sure enough, as soon as Chen Rufeng slowed down, he began to be disadvantaged. In just five strokes, Zhao Hai¡¯s de broke through Chen Rufeng¡¯s defenses, winning him the fight.

    Chen Rufeng returned to his calm demeanor. Although he was disappointed by his loss, he wasn¡¯t bitter about it. He received his sword and cupped his fist towards Zhao Hai, ¡°Junior Brother Zhao¡¯s methods are truly terrifying. I am inferior. I hope we can share notes once more in the future.¡±

    Zhao Hai also received his de. He smiled towards Chen Rufeng and said, ¡°To be honest, I was having a tough time dealing with Senior Brother¡¯s fast sword. If it weren¡¯t for my trick at the end, I wouldn¡¯t have won this soon.¡±

    Chen Rufeng replied, ¡°Junior Brother doesn¡¯t have to put gold on my face. My master once told me that I need to take control over my fast sword, otherwise I would suffer. Now I understand. Junior Brother, let¡¯s share a cup of wine when we meet again.¡± Then he cupped his fist towards Zhao Hai once more before leaving the stage.

    Looking at Chen Rufeng¡¯s appearance, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and left the stage. The battle has ended. But this battle also allowed people to understand Zhao Hai¡¯s talent and strength. Chen Rufeng was famous in the True Spirit Realm. His fame was even bigger than Zhao Hai. But in the end, he was defeated by Zhao Hai¡¯s de.

    Although the True Spirit Realm knew that Zhao Hai fought against a Teleportation Stage expert on his own, those who were present saw that Zhao Hai had a small advantage in terms of artifacts and beasts. In fact, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t fight Lu Shen head on. Moreover, with the fact that Zhao Hai was an ascender, people merely thought that he had plenty of aces in his hand. They thought that his personal strength wasn¡¯t much.

    This changed after the battle with Chen Rufeng. Being a genius from the Top Purity Sect, it can be said that he was one of the peak experts of his generation in the True Spirit Realm. ording to the estimates of various powers, even if Chen Rufeng weren¡¯t the top expert, he could be ced in the top one hundred. This meant that Chen Rufeng¡¯s strength was recognized by all the major sects.

    By this time, nobody suspected Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. Zhao Hai defeated Chen Rufeng¡¯s sword using his own de in front of everyone. If there were people who still doubted Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, then they were blind.

    The battle between Zhao Hai and Chen Rufeng attracted the most attention of all arenas. When their battle was over, the other battles were also done. This meant that the next round began immediately. This gave Zhao Hai no time to take a rest.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s opponent in the next round was interesting. It was no other than Hu Jilong. Everyone knows that Hu Jilong defeated Li Fei with his throwing knife. They also know that Hu Jilong used poison on his knife. So as soon as they saw Hu Jilong on the stage, they couldn¡¯t help but boo. This was rare. Cultivators actually booed a person like a mortal. Naturally, Hu Jilong¡¯s face was ugly upon hearing this reaction.

    Zhao Hai looked at Hu Jilong who was on the stage. To be honest, he has no dislike towards Hu Jilong. He felt that Hu Jilong was arrogant, but Zhao Hai was already used to such characters. Hu Jilong¡¯s provocations couldn¡¯t even raise his brows.

    The reason he bickered with Hu Jilong in the past waspletely for Li Fei and the others to see. The Tyrant de Sect had always been domineering. If Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t reinforce this ideal, then Li Fei and the others wouldn¡¯t listen to him. But in reality, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t care much about Hu Jilong. He also saw Hu Jilong fight before. Although Hu Jilong was strong, he was still far from being Zhao Hai¡¯s opponent.

    However, Zhao Hai was still a bit dissatisfied with Hu Jilong. This was because Hu Jilong was too proud for his own good, to the point of arrogance. If it weren¡¯t for him being arrogant, nobody would have been convinced that he almost killed Li Fei with the poison he used on the throwing knife. For such a person, Zhao Hai had a faint sense of disgust.

    Hu Jilong wasn¡¯t conscious of this. He looked at Zhao Hai with hatred. It was as if Zhao Hai was the reason he was being booed on the stage. Seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be speechless. He couldn¡¯t understand how such a person was able to cultivate to his current level. It was rare for such a brainless person to reach a high level.

    Zhao Hai looked at Hu Jilong and said, ¡°You attacked Li Fei with a knife, I¡¯ll return it to you twice. However, I won¡¯t take your life. Not today anyway.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Hu Jilong coldly snorted and said, ¡°You want to deal with me with a throwing knife? Hahaha. Too funny. Let¡¯s see how you use throwing knives to defeat me. I¡¯m standing here. Come.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Alright, just stand there. Let¡¯s see if I can hit you.¡± After saying that, Zhao Hai waved his hand. Then a shelf appeared beside him. The audience couldn¡¯t help but rub their eyes when they saw this. They couldn¡¯t understand what happened. How could someone take out a shelf during a battle? Moreover, what was inside those shelves. Are those throwing knives? If it was throwing knives, how many are there? A thousand, ten thousand? Was this a circus show, or a battle?

    There was no mistake, Zhao Hai took out a shelf that was densely packed with throwing knives. Nobody could count how many there were. People couldn¡¯t understand what happened, but Hu Jilong did. His face becamepletely dark.

 Chapter 2091: Conquering the Enemy with Throwing Knives

    <h4>Chapter 2091: Conquering the Enemy with Throwing Knives</h4>

    Hu Jilong hasn¡¯t seen Zhao Hai with a throwing knife before. He hasn¡¯t even heard of Zhao Hai using throwing knives. Moreover, people using throwing knives wouldn¡¯t have so many throwing knives like Zhao Hai. One should know that using throwing knives is a technical skill. It needed wrist strength, arm strength, and eye coordination. It was a high-level skill. Most importantly, throwing knives were hidden weapons. They could only be used during opportune times.

    Hidden weapons were different from ordinary weapons. Hidden weapons were used for sneak attacks. They weren¡¯t used to attack regrly. It would be exceedingly difficult to hit an enemy with a throwing knife out in the open. Therefore, it was more suited to be used as a hidden weapon. It was better for the target to be unaware of the throwing knife¡¯s presence.

    Although a cultivator¡¯s body was powerfulpared to mortals, this doesn¡¯t mean that they can take out so many throwing knives all out at once. Even if the cultivator¡¯s body were capable, utilizing throwing knives in this way could only lead to two oues; either they kill the enemy, or they would be killed. There was no other possibility.

    But now, Zhao Hai took out so many throwing knives at one time. In Hu Jilong¡¯s eyes, this was Zhao Hai showing contempt towards him. How could he just endure it?

    Thinking of this, Hu Jilong looked at Zhao Hai with resentment. Then he took out his butterfly knife and began to attack Zhao Hai.

    Seeing Hu Jilong¡¯s actions, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see how you cope with my throwing knives. Come.¡± As he said that, eight throwing knives fanned out of his hand.

    Hu Jilong stared at Zhao Hai and then hisplexion changed. Although he was very arrogant, he wasn¡¯t stupid. He has enough vision to see people, especially those who specialize in hidden weapons. So, he knew that Zhao Hai¡¯s action of fanning his knives was a show of ability. This meant that Zhao Hai was definitely a master of using throwing knives.

    Being someone who used hidden weapons, Hu Jilong could see a person¡¯s hidden weapon mastery just by sight alone. And from what he could see, Zhao Hai¡¯s method of holding his hidden weapon was an indication of his deep skill.

    Hu Jilong removed his disdain towards Zhao Hai. Then he started to collect himself. Zhao Hai looked at Hu Jilong¡¯s appearance and said, ¡°I¡¯m making my move.¡±

    Hu Jilong coldly snorted. Just as he was about to say something, he saw Zhao Hai raise both of his hands, then eight throwing knives shot towards him. At this time, Hu Jilong was already holding his butterfly de. Just as Zhao Hai imagined, Hu Jilong¡¯s butterfly de was more slenderpared to other people¡¯s butterfly des.

    Hu Jilong quickly waved his butterfly de in front of him, quickly knocking all of Zhao Hai¡¯s throwing knives away. But this wasn¡¯t the end. Just as Hu Jilong defended against Zhao Hai¡¯s eight throwing knives, he found more throwing knives flying towards him.

    The audience below the stage were shocked. They discovered that they could no longer see Zhao Hai¡¯s arms. Throwing knife after throwing knife were disappearing in front of their eyes. On the other side of the stage, Hu Jilong was surrounded by ayer of throwing knives.

    It was at this time that Zhao Hai¡¯s throwing knives changed. The audience stared at the throwing knives. They weren¡¯t sure if they saw a couple of throwing knives turning in the air.

    Hu Jilong didn¡¯t have time to think too much. He only knew that he needed to wave his butterfly de. He knew that the moment he stops, he would be hit by Zhao Hai¡¯s throwing knives.

    While he was defending, Hu Jilong suddenly felt a cold light on his left and right side. Then two throwing knives shot towards him from the sides. Hu Jilong was startled. It was clear that Zhao Hai was in front of him. He believed that as long as he was in front, he would be safe. He wasn¡¯t prepared to deal with throwing knivesing from his sides.

    This wasn¡¯t an easy matter. Hu Jilong could block the throwing knives on his left and right. But this would leave his front open.

    All of a sudden, Hu Jilong felt a pain on his left shoulder. And he felt his neck turn cold. Hu Jilong was shocked. But at the same time, he found that all of the throwing knives were gone and there were no more throwing knives shooting towards him. Hu Jilong couldn¡¯t help but sigh with relief. But before he had time to check his injuries, he heard the referee¡¯s voice, ¡°Tyrant de Sect¡¯s Zhao Hai wins!¡±

    Hearing this, Hu Jilong was stunned. Then he looked at his shoulder and saw that there were two throwing knives sticking out. The two throwing knives were almost stuck to each other. And the location they stabbed at was exactly where Li Fei was hit. At the same time, he felt a little pain in his neck. He reached out and there was a trace of blood.

    Hu Jilong knew that Zhao Hai showed mercy. But this didn¡¯t make him grateful. On the contrary, he thought that he had been humiliated. He looked at Zhao Hai and coldly snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t be proud. I¡¯ll remember this.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Hu Jilong and shook his head. He didn¡¯t say anything and waved his hand. All throwing knives on the stage were received. Then he jumped down without even sparing Hu Jilong a look.

    The people below the stage looked at Hu Jilong with even more disdain. Part of the reason was because he poisoned Li Fei, another part was because of his present performance.

    Everyone in the audience understood that Zhao Hai had shown mercy, but Hu Jilong doesn¡¯t know how to be grateful. Instead, he spoke ill of Zhao Hai. In the eyes of everyone, Hu Jilong¡¯s attitude was foul.

    Cultivators often look at strength and rarely consider morals. If you had good moral character but you were weak, then you would be looked down on. But one must still know how to be grateful. Hu Jilong attacked a Tyrant de Sect disciple using a poisoned throwing knife. Although Zhao Hai managed to hit Hu Jilong with twice as much throwing knives, he didn¡¯t use poison. Moreover, he even spared Hu Jilong¡¯s life. Despite this, Hu Jilong wasn¡¯t grateful. There was no need to form a huge enmity with Zhao Hai. This performance was indeed disappointing.

    People understood why Zhao Hai left the stage without doing anything. Zhao Hai disdained speaking to Hu Jilong. In Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes, Hu Jilong wasn¡¯t worth interacting with.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s attitude towards Hu Jilong and contrasting it with how he interacted with Chen Rufeng, everyone understood what happened. Although Hu Jilong was quite strong, which was proven by the fact that he reached the seventh round, he was still far behind Zhao Hai in terms of temperament.

    Those who came to watch thepetition weren¡¯t novices. They knew that temperament was also important for a cultivator¡¯s path. If a cultivator doesn¡¯t have a good attitude, then they would be impatient if they were to meet a wall. They might even develop a heart¡¯s demon and turn crazy. It was clear that Hu Jilong was this kind of person.

    The people under the stage quickly dispersed. They were waiting for the uing round. Before long, the eighth round began. This time, Zhao Hai¡¯s opponent was from the Divine Fist Sect. The Divine Fist Sect was special since it was a sect purely for Body Cultivation. The strength of its disciples was very high, which gained it the number one body cultivator sect in the True Spirit Realm.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s opponent was different from ordinary body cultivators. Most body cultivators would have majestic, sculpted bodies, giving people the feeling of a towering mountain. But the person in front of Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t tall. His height was at most 1.8 meters. His figure was also a little thin. His skin was dark, and his eyes didn¡¯t have any sparkle in it.

    Despite this, Zhao Hai could sense the dangering out of this person. Although he didn¡¯t exhibit any aura as he stood in ce, he gave out a dangerous feeling, like a sword inside a sheath. He might not show a murderous aura, but he gave people the impression that he could kill.

    Zhao Hai cupped his fist towards his opponent and said, ¡°Tyrant de Sect, Zhao Hai.¡±

    The other person also cupped his fist and said, ¡°Divine Fist Sect, Liu Zong.¡± After he said that, he moved his fists up and gestured towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai also pulled his de out and observed his opponent. He saw Liu Zong¡¯s previous battles. It was because of this that Zhao Hai was careful in dealing with him. The strength that Liu Zong showed was terrifying. Liu Zong¡¯s previous opponents didn¡¯tst more than fifty moves. In other words, Liu Zong defeated his opponents in less than 50 moves.

    Fifty moves might sound a lot, but to cultivator battles, it wasn¡¯t much. Fifty moves would be exchanged in merely a blink of an eye. At most, fifty moves wouldn¡¯tst 10 minutes. Moreover, Liu Zong was also one of the rankedpetitors in thepetition, he was ranked even higher than Chen Rufeng.

    The strong battles the strong. By this point, thepetitors that would battle were the top geniuses of their generation. Since Zhao Hai was part of this group, how could he be a simple character? In addition to his battle against Chen Rufeng, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t let his battles go beyond 15 minutes. Now that the two met, it was a huge battle. It was enough to attract everyone¡¯s attention.

    As Zhao Hai held his de towards Liu Zong, the other party also looked at him. The two people didn¡¯t rx. In a battle of this caliber, a single moment of carelessness could spell doom.

    The two looked at each other for five minutes. Although they haven¡¯t begun fighting, the people under the stage already felt a suffocating feeling. This was because the aura of the twobatants kept increasing. There might not be moves being exchanged, but their auras alone weren¡¯t any less impactful than an actual battle.

    At this time, someone heard a loud sound. The people below the stage knew that it was time to decide who wins the battle. Zhao Hai and Liu Zong seemed to be bears who suddenly awakened from hibernation. They both roared and rushed towards each other. The de in Zhao Hai¡¯s hand shed as a bunch of de light flew towards Liu Zong. Meanwhile, Liu Zong¡¯s fist danced with fist light that shot towards Zhao Hai.

 Chapter 2092: Knocked Off the Stage

    <h4>Chapter 2092: Knocked Off the Stage</h4>

    Boom!

    With a loud bang, Zhao Hai and Liu Zong retreated to their original positions. But this time, Zhao Hai had a fist mark on his shoulder while Liu Zong¡¯s clothes had a cut of a de.

    The two didn¡¯t pay attention to the wound on their bodies. They roared once more as they charged towards one another. de light and fist light shed once more, but with more intensity. The stage began to shake.

    In their previous battles, Zhao Hai and Chen Rufeng were fighting with speed. There were no heavy blows exchanged. But this time it was different. Zhao Hai¡¯s opponent was a body cultivator. The power behind their blows wererge, so the effect was also resounding.

    In the beginning, Liu Zong didn¡¯t really take Zhao Hai¡¯s attack seriously. He was a body cultivator with amazing defense. He hit Zhao Hai with his punch while allowing Zhao Hai to hit him. He thought that Zhao Hai¡¯s attack wouldn¡¯t have as much force behind it. He believed that his injury wouldn¡¯t be as heavy as Zhao Hai¡¯s injury.

    But reality soon proved him wrong. Zhao Hai¡¯s defense wasn¡¯t any weaker than him. Moreover, Zhao Hai¡¯s attack wasn¡¯t worse than him. Zhao Hai¡¯s attack might even be stronger.

    As soon as he realized this, Liu Zong couldn¡¯t help but curse secretly. He understood that Zhao Hai was also a body cultivator. If you¡¯re a body cultivator, then why practice the de? What a waste. But in the end, Liu Zong can¡¯t do anything other than hold on.

    The two battled for more than 20 minutes. Zhao Hai was hit with ten of Liu Zong¡¯s fists while Liu Zong was hit by Zhao Hai¡¯s de 12 times. Naturally, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use 100% of his de skills.

    After fighting for 20 minutes, the two separated. Liu Zong looked at Zhao Hai and bitterly smiled. Then he put his fists down. Zhao Hai also put his de away. Liu Zong cupped his fist and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai has superior skills. This Liu Zong is inadequate. I lost.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°You let me win. I also have the weapon advantage. If you had a weapon, this match might havested longer.¡±

    Liu Zong replied, ¡°It seems like I must study weapons as well.¡± Then he cupped his fist once more before jumping down the arena and leaving.

    Zhao Hai also smiled and jumped down. By this time, the audience was in an uproar. The fist marks on Zhao Hai¡¯s body were still there, as well as the de marks on Liu Zong¡¯s clothes. People could see that they were evenly matched, it can even be said that Liu Zong had the upper hand. A punch gave more contact damage than a sh. Moreover, a body cultivator was stronger than ordinary cultivators. In the eyes of the audience, the one who should have won was Liu Zong. So why did he admit defeat?

    While everyone was confused, the referee said, ¡°Settle down. This battle belongs to Zhao Hai.

    Everyone looked at the referee, wanting to hear an exnation. The referee looked at everyone and then smiled bitterly as he said, ¡°Zhao Hai should also be a body cultivator. His attacks aren¡¯t weaker than Li Zong¡¯s. With Zhao Hai hitting more attacks than Liu Zong, he wins the battle.¡±

    As soon as they heard this, the audience was shocked. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be a body cultivator as well. Body cultivators could practice the de to such a degree? This is astonishing.

    This information was immediately sent to the various sects. At the same time, the ninth round of thepetition began. This time, there were fewer people participating. Including Zhao Hai, there were only four people left. There was one body cultivator, two sword cultivators, and Zhao Hai.

    The body cultivator came from the Hundred Beast Sect. The Hundred Beast Sect wasn¡¯t the same as the Imperial Sect. The sect imitates the lifestyles of multiple beasts. This sect was filled with madmen. To cultivate, they practiced in ces infested with beasts. Some of them were even epted by the beasts and treated as their own kind.

    Due to their nature, nobody in the True Spirit Realm dared to mess with disciples of the Hundred Beasts Sect. Living with beasts for many years, they had developed a trace of bestial nature. If they were messed with, they would be like startled beasts. They would fight with their lives on the line. And this doesn¡¯t include the fact that their aura carried a heavy nature. Some people simply can¡¯t endure being in their presence.

    The two sword cultivators were also amazing. One of them was from the Matchless Sword School. The other was from an even better sect. It was a cultivator from the Sword Faith Sect, the peak sword sect of the True Spirit Realm.

    Although Zhao Hai had some conflict with the Matchless Sword School, he has to admit that it had a great sword heritage. As for the Sword Faith Sect, it imed to be the peak sword sect in the True Spirit Realm. This title wasn¡¯t made from nothing, they really did have the capital to im this title. They¡¯re a Great Sect on the same level as the Top Purity Sect.

    To be honest, although there were 81 Great Sects in the True Spirit Realm, there was a disparity between each sect. If they were ranked, the Sword Faith Sect and the Top Purity Sect would rank among the top five. Meanwhile, the Tyrant de Sect would only be ranked among the top sixty. This showed the gap between each sect.

    It can be said that Zhao Hai¡¯s progress in thepetition was a huge surprise. He was a dark horse.

    But when people thought about Zhao Hai¡¯s trajectory, they knew that the opponents that he went up against weren¡¯t weak. All of them weren¡¯t easy to deal with. There was Liu Zong and Chen Rufeng, neither of them couldn¡¯t be ignored.

    After the draw, Zhao Hai¡¯s opponent was interesting. It was a grudge match against a disciple of the Matchless Sword School. Zhao Hai smiled. He didn¡¯t know what to say. He fought three of his enemies on the stage. He didn¡¯t know if it was arranged by someone or just a coincidence.

    Zhao Hai stood on the stage and looked at the cultivator opposite him. The cultivator wore sky blue warrior clothing. A sword was on his back. Compared to normal swords, this sword was a foot longer. As soon as he saw this sword, Zhao Hai knew that his opponent¡¯s sword technique must be special. Otherwise, his sword wouldn¡¯t be like this.

    Zhao Hai cupped his fist towards the cultivator, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Tyrant de Sect, Zhao Hai.¡±

    The other person didn¡¯t return the courtesy. Instead, he red at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, I know you. You took advantage when Senior Brother Lu Sheng just broke through, and his realm is still unstable. You¡¯re the clown who escaped with his life. I didn¡¯t expect such a clown to be famous because of this matter. Meeting me today is your bad luck. I will make everyone aware that a clown is still a clown in the end.¡±

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t angered by what this cultivator said. Instead, he gave a faint smile and said, ¡°I gave you my name, but you didn¡¯t tell me yours. If you weren¡¯t looking down on me, then that means you are being impolite. The matter between Lu Sheng and me isn¡¯t your business. We¡¯repeting right now. If you want to embarrass me, then make sure that you can be me. Otherwise, you¡¯re just talking trash!¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the expression on the Matchless Sword School¡¯s disciple changed. He coldly snorted and said, ¡°You¡¯re good with words. Just because you have a grudge with Senior Brother Lu Sheng, you¡¯re not worth learning my name. Now die!¡±

    After he said that, the disciple of the Matchless Sword School swiped his de. Because his sword was too long, he couldn¡¯t directly pull it out from its scabbard. Therefore, his scabbard was designed specially so that it could open from the side.

    Zhao Hai chuckled and then waved his hand. Instead of a normal de, what Zhao Hai took out was hisrge ive.

    Seeing the ive in Zhao Hai¡¯s hand, the Matchless Sword School disciple stared. Then hisplexion changed. Zhao Hai had been using a de before, so this was where the research was focused. The countermeasures made against Zhao Hai were also done with his de in mind. Now that Zhao Hai changed his weapon, all these ns became useless.

    Zhao Hai sneered at his opponent. Then he waved his ive and said, ¡°Kill!¡± A long de light began flying towards the other person.

    The Matchless Sword School disciple hastily raised his sword. He wanted to use his sword to restrain Zhao Hai¡¯s de. But since Zhao Hai changed to a ive, the sword could no longer deal with it as easily. In the end, he could only lift his sword to block the de.

    But it didn¡¯t take long before he discovered his mistake. Zhao Hai¡¯s ive had thunder-like power. Immense strength was delivered with every blow of Zhao Hai¡¯s ive. The Matchless Sword School disciple couldn¡¯t help but take several steps back.

    Seeing this, Zhao Haiughed. He began sending attack after attack, suppressing the Matchless Sword School¡¯s disciple. He didn¡¯t even have an opportunity to strike back.

    A person who had exquisite sword skills was actually suppressed by Zhao Hai¡¯s barbaric attacks. He couldn¡¯t even use his techniques properly. Nobody from the audience expected this to happen.

    The two fought for more than fifty moves. Every sh of Zhao Hai¡¯s ive caused his opponent to take several steps back. Before long, Zhao Hai¡¯s opponent discovered that he had reached the edge of the stage. One step back and he would be thrown out. After another attack from Zhao Hai, his opponent stepped into the air and fell back. However, he was still able to react quickly, stabbing his sword into the stage. He knew very well that as soon as he fell off, he would lose the fight.

    But just as the Matchless Sword School¡¯s disciple inserted his sword into the stage, Zhao Hai¡¯s ive attack arrived. This time, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t attack his opponent. Instead, he shed at the stage, carving out a huge chunk including the part where the sword was inserted. Because of the huge force it took to sh the stage, Zhao Hai¡¯s body was also met with an equally strong force.

    This was where Zhao Hai¡¯s strength yed a role. Although there was a huge forceing towards him, Zhao Hai¡¯s feet remained firmly on the ground. It was as if he had taken root on the stage.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and pped his opponent¡¯s body, directly kicking them out of the arena.

 Chapter 2093: Revealing Skill

    <h4>Chapter 2093: Revealing Skill</h4>

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use much of his strength this time. He just pped his opponent off the stage. Zhao Hai¡¯s opponent turned over and stood up, looking at Zhao Hai with a fiery gaze. If gazes could kill, Zhao Hai would have died 100 thousand times.

    Zhao Hai looked at his opponent and said, ¡°Thanks for letting me win.¡± The enemy coldly snorted as he turned around and left. But his voice was still heard, ¡°Zhao Hai remember this, my name is Chang Le. You¡¯ll be seeing me sooner orter.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Then he turned his head towards the other arena. He saw a cultivator who had his sword raised towards the throat of the Hundred Beast Sect Cultivator. It seems like the winner has been decided as well.

    Zhao Hai cupped his fist towards the other cultivator along with a smile on his face. On the other hand, the other victor looked at the ive in Zhao Hai¡¯s hand, his eyes had a pondering look.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind and received his ive, but he didn¡¯t leave the stage. He waited for the next round to start. In his next battle, Zhao Hai would be fighting against the Sword Faith Sect disciple topete for the first position.

    By this point, there was no need for an announcement. Everyone knows that Zhao Hai would fight the disciple of the Sword Faith Sect. At this time, the referee said, ¡°Thest battle for the Clone Stage, Zhao Hai of the Tyrant de Sect will fight Pang Feihu of the Sword Faith Sect!¡± The venue for the final battle was arena eight. Zhao Hai and Pang Feihu were stunned. This was because one of them was on arena ten while the other was on arena six. Neither of them was in arena eight.

    However, the two didn¡¯t care. They immediately jumped to arena 8. The referee was already waiting for them. Seeing the two arrive, the referee nodded.

    The twobatants cupped their fists towards the referee. Then Zhao Hai cupped his fist towards Pang Feihu and said, ¡°Zhao Hai of the Tyrant de Sect greets Senior Brother Pang.¡±

    Pang Feihu also cupped his fist, ¡°Pang Feihu has seen Junior Brother Zhao. I have seen your battles, you¡¯re very strong.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I have also seen Senior Brother Pang¡¯s fights, you are also very strong. Senior Brother Pang, please.¡± Then Zhao Hai pulled his de out.

    Pang Feihu also took his own sword out. His sword was quite special. It waspletely blue and beautiful. When the sword was raised its body seemed to tremble. When he saw this, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but sink. He found that Pang Feihu was using a soft sword. If this was the case, then Zhao Hai would need to show some skill or else he would suffer.

    The two looked at each other. And almost at the same time, they roared, ¡°Kill!¡± Zhao Hai wielded his de and rushed over, Pang Feihu did the same with his sword.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s de technique unfolded, fully countering Pang Feihu¡¯s attack. He found that Pang Feihu¡¯s sword skills were formidable, higher than any swordsman he met before.

    Zhao Hai estimated that Pang Feihu has reached at least the major perfection stage in his sword technique. He would be a difficult opponent to deal with.

    However, because of his own attainments, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid. Zhao Hai used the Eight Gate Goldenlock Technique first. As heunched his de technique, eight huge golden gates slowly appeared. Although the eight golden gates looked illusory, they contributed a lot to Zhao Hai¡¯s defense.

    The audience below the stage were stunned when they saw the eight gates. They knew that this situation would only appear once a sword technique has reached the rebirth stage. In other words, Zhao Hai¡¯s sword technique has reached the rebirth stage. Although the eight gates looked illusory and has yet to solidify, it was still a sight that was entering the realm of rebirth, which was a very high realm.

    The Eight Gates Goldenlock Technique wasn¡¯t a profound technique. In the realm, it could only be categorized as a low to mid-grade technique. But if Zhao Hai managed to cultivate it to the rebirth stage, then this meant that Zhao Hai¡¯s de talent wasn¡¯t low.

    It wasn¡¯t only the audience who were startled by Zhao Hai¡¯s disy. Pang Feihu was also startled. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be skilled enough to practice his de to this degree. Zhao Hai has properly hidden his strength!

    In the beginning, people thought that Zhao Hai was lucky or took certain opportunities to advance in thepetition. In a situation where both sides had the same strength, their techniques would make the difference. Zhao Hai showed that he was at the peak of the Clone Stage, and he also disyed his formidable strength. Most importantly, he was an expert in hidden weapons as well as a body cultivator. It would be strange if he didn¡¯t reach the finals.

    After Zhao Hai revealed his Eight Gates Goldenlock Technique, Pang Feihu slowed his attacks. He finally stopped after exchanging 50 moves. He smiled bitterly before jumping out of the stage. He cupped his fist towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I¡¯ll admit my defeat. Junior Brother Zhao Hai¡¯s skills are formidable. You¡¯re a true genius.¡±

    Zhao Hai received his de and then cupped his fist towards Pang Feihu. He smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother Pang allowed me to win. I was merely able to advance a bit. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I will ask Senior Brother Pang for advice.¡±

    Pang Feihu smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not as skilful as you, so I won¡¯t dare. But if we have an opportunityter on, then I¡¯d want topare notes with Junior Brother.¡± After saying that, he turned and left.

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned his head towards the referee. The referee seemed to be surprised by Zhao Hai¡¯s victory. But after some time, he announced, ¡°Clone Stage Competition, the first ce goes to Tyrant de Sect¡¯s Zhao Hai!¡± When the people from the Tyrant de Sect heard this, they immediately cheered. Zhao Hai cupped his fist towards the audience before jumping down and returning to the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s residence.

    Although there were rewards to thepetition, they would only be given once all threepetitions were finished. Zhao Hai and the others don¡¯t have to do anything right now. They could only wait for the Soul Fusion Stagepetition tomorrow.

    Just as Zhao Hai returned to the Tyrant de Sect residence, a Soul Fusion Stage disciple walked over to him and said, ¡°Junior Brother,e with me. Elder Yue wants to see you.¡± Zhao Hai nodded. After saying goodbye to the others, he followed the disciple to Elder Yue Feng¡¯s residence.

    The two quickly arrived at Yue Feng¡¯s residence. Elder Yue Feng was waiting for Zhao Hai outside. Seeing Zhao Hai, Yue Feng couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Zhao Hai, well done. You brought prestige to the Tyrant de Sect. Good job.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Elder Yue is too polite. Before thepetition, Masters told me that the problem is in reaching the venue, not winning thepetition. My Masters already expected me to win.¡±

    Elder Yue smiled faintly. After leading Zhao Hai inside the residence, he said, ¡°We aren¡¯t aware of your true strength, but the Yin Yang Elders might. This exins their confidence in you. However, although you¡¯ve brought prestige to the sect, this also means that other sects now have their eyes on you. You might be in danger in the future if you act alone.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Elder can rest assured. I was originally nning to go out after I reached the Soul Fusion Stage. If it weren¡¯t for thepetition, I would still be practicing in the sect right now.¡±

    Elder Yueughed, ¡°I was worried for nothing. With the Yin Yang Elders looking after you, everything will be fine. But I also heard that you¡¯re a rich man in the Tyrant de Sect. You won¡¯tck resources when cultivating. But remember that cultivation is mainly based on experience. You might not need to do tasks to gain resources, there are still missions that need to be done. This will increase your experience as well as yourbat strength.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Elder Yue added, ¡°Go see Li Fei. He¡¯s already awake. The sect will give your rewardter.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded with a smile, then he stood up and cupped his fist towards Elder Yue. After leaving Elder Yue¡¯s residence, Zhao Hai immediately went to Li Fei¡¯s ce. There were two people taking care of Li Fei. Zhao Hai entered the room and saw Li Fei. Although he was awake, he had a look of defeat on his face. He looked like a rooster whose feathers had been plucked.

    As he looked at Li Fei¡¯s appearance, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Brother Li Fei, what happened to you? You look like a defeathered rooster. What, you were hit by a poisoned throwing knife and now you admit defeat?¡±

    Li Fei looked at Zhao Hai, then he sighed, ¡°Team Leader, you¡¯re here. Originally, I wanted to vent anger on your behalf. But I didn¡¯t expect to fall into that bastard¡¯s plot. I lost a lot of face. I couldn¡¯t swallow this defeat.¡±

    Zhao Hai patted his shoulder and said, ¡°You¡¯re fine. Cultivators shouldn¡¯t be afraid of defeat. What they need to be afraid of is not being able to recover from loss. You aren¡¯t the only one that was plotted against. That kid Hu Jilong is also fooled. But that kid is stupid, he doesn¡¯t know that he was being plotted against. He¡¯s too prideful. There¡¯s no pointpeting with such an idiot. You should remove him from your mind. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, you can kill him if he keeps bing our enemy. Our opponents should be people like Pang Feihu and Chen Rufeng. Someone as little as Hu Jilong isn¡¯t worth our time.¡±

    Li Fei couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then after some time, heughed and said, ¡°Good! How could Hu Jilong be our opponent? He¡¯s not our match.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Correct. He isn¡¯t our match. He¡¯s only a fool used by others. He can¡¯t tell the difference between light and dark. Once that kid goes back, his sect wouldn¡¯t let him off. He¡¯s finished. Even if he¡¯s a genius, he won¡¯t reach far. Hmph. The Butterfly Sect caused a lot of trouble for our Tyrant de Sect. When the timees, I¡¯ll make sure to destroy them.¡±

    As soon as Li Fei and the others heard this, their expressions shook. They knew that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t someone who made careless remarks. And with the knowledge that Zhao Hai eradicated the Osmanthus Crystal Realm, they knew that Zhao Hai¡¯s killing intent was strong. Now that he said such a thing, it might be true.

    Zhao Hai was already at the Clone Stage. Additionally, he has two strong Masters behind him as well as an endless supply of resources. His future was limitless. In other words, Zhao Hai was on track to be a powerhouse of the Tyrant de Sect. He¡¯s bound to reach the same status as the Yin Yang Elders. Zhao Hai might not have the capital to enforce his words right now, but he might do so in the future. Therefore, his current words were extraordinary.

    Li Fei looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Team Leader, you need to think twice about these matters. Dealing with the Butterfly Sect is a major decision. Although the Butterfly Sect is weaker than us, dealing with them will cause a chain reaction. If the matter isn¡¯t managed well, it might plunge the True Spirit Realm into chaos.¡±

    Hearing Li Fei, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Brother Li can rest assured. I¡¯m not unreasonable. These kinds of things are something I say once in a while. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    In truth, Zhao Hai is truly thinking about destroying the Butterfly Sect. However, he knows that he doesn¡¯t have the strength and power to do it. Therefore, he won¡¯t act unreasonably. But he believed that he would have the opportunity in the future.

    Although he hadn¡¯t been in the True Spirit Realm for many years, he was paying attention to any news about Ghost Cultivators. He discovered that the activities of the Ghost Cultivators have increased in recent years. But at the same time, they became more secretive. Their activities were done in an orderly manner. And their range of activities seem to be not far from the main territory of the major sects.

    Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t know if the sects have discovered this situation. The Ghost Cultivators were clearly spying on the major sects. Zhao Hai thought that it wouldn¡¯t be long before a major event happened. At that time, the world would be in chaos. If the major sects were focused on dealing with Ghost Cultivators, they wouldn¡¯t have any energy left to manage other matters. This would be the opportunity for Zhao Hai to move.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai would express these thoughts. Even if he did, nobody would listen. After all, he was a rtive nobody while this matter involves the entire True Spirit Realm.

    Zhao Hai continued to chat with Li Fei and the others. When Li Fei was bing tired, everyone returned to their own residences. They were preparing to watch tomorrow¡¯s battles.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s harvests during today¡¯s fight were quite big, ignoring his battle with Hu Jilong. His action of going from fast to slow during his battle with Chen Rufeng, his attacks against a body cultivator like Liu Zong, and his fight with Pang Feihu, brought Zhao Hai a lot of inspiration. It would definitely help his cultivation.

    However, Zhao Hai was more excited about tomorrow¡¯s battle. Cultivators in the Soul Fusion Stage weren¡¯t only stronger than Clone Stage Cultivators. Sects have rules stating that stronger techniques couldn¡¯t be taught to weaker disciples. Because of this, Soul Fusion Cultivators learned more advanced techniquespared to Clone Stage Cultivators. Zhao Hai wanted to see the advanced techniques of the various sects.

 Chapter 2094: Disappointed

    <h4>Chapter 2094: Disappointed</h4>

    In the end, Zhao Hai was somewhat disappointed with the battles he saw. The final battle of thepetition was between the disciples of the Top Purity Sect and the Sword Faith Sect. The two of thempeted for the champion of the Earth Monarch division.

    Although their battle was very good, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t get what he wanted. He was disappointed with the degree of skill they have shown.

    The two disciples used swords. The level of their technique was high, but the extent at which they mastered it was pitifully low. From what Zhao Hai could see, they only practiced their technique to the major mastery stage. They were just below the perfection stage and very far from the rebirth stage. In just one nce, Zhao Hai could see multiple ws in their style. This doused any interest he had in thepetition.

    The two people on the stage fought vigorously, but Zhao Hai shook his head inside. He found that the cultivators of the True Spirit Realm have made a mistake. They were too fond of cultivating their spiritual qi that they forgot to polish their style.

    In Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes, cultivating spiritual qi was like a person improving their strength using various exercises. Spiritual qi was akin to human strength. However, strength alone doesn¡¯t represent offensive strength. If a weightlifter were to face a lightweight boxer, although the weightlifter was stronger, they wouldn¡¯t have a way to deal with the boxer.

    Spiritual qi was strength, and techniques are a means to utilize this strength. Currently, there were many cultivators in the True Spirit Realm who increase their strength without thinking about how to use it.

    Disappointed, Zhao Hai was feeling disappointed. Before long, the battle on the stage ended. The disciple from the Sword Faith Sect has won, making them the champion of the Earth Monarch division.

    The Tyrant de Sect¡¯s results were very good. They have two Earth Monarch disciples who entered the top 30. For the Tyrant de Sect, this was a very good result.

    Thepetition ended with the awarding ceremony. However, the ceremony was merely symbolic. It was only for other people to see those who got first ce. The biggest reward for the winners would be provided by their own sects when they return.

    After Zhao Hai carelessly received his prize, he returned to the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s residence. The Tyrant de Sect¡¯s delegation was currently in a celebratory mood. Everyone had a smile on their faces. This was the best result that the Tyrant de Sect attained in the many years that they entered thepetition.

    The biggest contributor for this achievement was Zhao Hai. The Tyrant de Sect could no longer remember when they got first in the Clone Stage to the Earth Monarch Stage.

    But since the residence wasn¡¯t in the sect, everyone calmed down before long. Elder Yue decided to take everyone back to the sect the next day. Naturally, this time, there was no need for everyone to separate.

    Li Fei has also recovered by this point. Even the wound on his shoulder has healed. He can follow everyone no matter what they do.

    Although several days has already passed, the cultivators of thepetition still couldn¡¯t forget Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance in the Clone Stage division.

    If people hadn¡¯t noticed it when they arrived at Topfire Mountain, they were now clear about Zhao Hai¡¯s position among the Clone Stage cultivators of the sect. All cultivators in the Clone Stage were looking at Zhao Hai in awe. This caused Yue Feng and the others to be shocked.

    It must be mentioned that those who came to thepetition weren¡¯t weak. They were elites of the sect. Their future was already set to be great. In the future, their position in the sect wouldn¡¯t be low. At least half of them would be elders of the sect. They represented a certain force. Zhao Hai has now be their figurehead. If this situation continues, then Zhao Hai¡¯s status in the sect couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Naturally, this was in the premise that Zhao Hai continues to show his genius.

    Regarding Zhao Hai¡¯s development, nobody in the Tyrant de Sect was worried. Not only was Zhao Hai a genius, he also had the best teachers as well as plenty of resources. It would be strange for such a person to stumble in their path of cultivation. In other words, Zhao Hai already has his own powerbase in preparation for the future.

    Although not a lot of people in the Tyrant de Sect realized this, Yue Feng could already see it. To be honest, Yue Feng was very surprised. He doesn¡¯t know if Zhao Hai did this or if it was coincidence. If it was his intention, then this means that Zhao Hai¡¯s plots run very deep. If it was a coincidence, it also needed to be investigated.

    Everyone rested in their residence for a day before Yue Feng brought them back to the sect. This time they used a transmission formation to return to the Tyrant de Sect.

    After a sh of white light, Zhao Hai and the others returned to the Tyrant de Sect. There were already disciples waiting to cheer their return. There were also several important Elders, among them were the Yin Yang Elders. However, they were standing far away from the crowd.

    This wasn¡¯t only because they wanted to be low-key. Other people cannot get in contact with them for a long time otherwise they would be affected by their killing aura.

    Although Zhao Hai understood this, hisplexion wasn¡¯t great. The Yin Yang Elders fought hard for the Tyrant de Sect to the point where their killing aura became so thick. In turn, they can¡¯t ept disciples and approach others with lower cultivation. They might be the recipient of the sect¡¯s adoration, they were also feared. To Zhao Hai, it was unfair.

    Zhao Hai nodded to everyone before going to the Yin Yang Elders. Then he cupped his fist and said, ¡°I have seen Masters. Your disciple hasn¡¯t disappointed you.¡±

    The Yin Elder looked at Zhao Hai, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Good, very good. You did very great. Naturally, I¡¯m not talking about thepetition. We expected you to win. You did a good job ensuring the safety of the Clone Stage disciples.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I just did what I was asked to. Master, I¡¯m going to go into seclusion. I¡¯ll try breaking through to the Soul Fusion Stage.¡±

    The Yin Yang Elders knew what Zhao Hai really meant. Although the Yin Yang Elders didn¡¯t know how many clones Zhao Hai had, they were certain that he had at least two clones. Hearing Zhao Hai say this, the Yang Elder said, ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    There was a reason for this question. Nobody has ever had two clones before. Breaking through to the Soul Fusion Stage with more than one clone hasn¡¯t happened before.

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ready.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the Yin Yang Elders couldn¡¯t help but nod. This was Zhao Hai¡¯s character. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would say things carelessly. If he said that he was ready, then he must be ready.

    At this time, Yue Feng walked over. Zhao Hai was the biggest hero of the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s delegation. Zhao Hai left a deep impression on Yue Feng. Elder Yue Feng also has a good rtionship with the Yin Yang Elders. Although the Yin Yang Elders were strictly his juniors, Yue Feng didn¡¯t dare ignore them. First, because of the Yin Yang Elders¡¯ strength. And secondly, because of the Yin Yang Elders¡¯ contribution to the Tyrant de Sect.

    After both sides exchanged greetings, Yue Feng smiled towards the Yin Yang Elders and said, ¡°You two have trained a good disciple.¡±

    The Yin Yang Elders smiled. Then the Yang Elder said, ¡°Thank you for the praise, Senior Brother Yue. Little Hai wouldn¡¯t be participating in the award ceremony. He¡¯s preparing to go into seclusion. We¡¯ll be heading back first.¡±

    Upon hearing the Yin Yang Elders, Yue Feng stared. Then he asked, ¡°What happened to Zhao Hai? Is he injured?¡±

    The Yin Elder smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, he¡¯s nning to enter the Soul Fusion Stage. There¡¯s no need for Senior Brother to worry.¡±

    Yue Feng rxed, ¡°Alright, then the sect will deliver the rewards to Lower Earth Mountain.¡±

    The Yang Elderughed, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll head back first.¡± The reason the Yin Yang Elders said this was because they knew how Zhao Hai disliked noisy asions. So, they took it upon themselves to excuse him from the ceremony.

    The three stood on the transmission formation and directly returned to Lower Earth Mountain. After entering the living room, Meg immediately served tea to the three. Although Laura and the others had plenty of things to say to Zhao Hai, they knew that Zhao Hai had matters to deal with. Therefore, they didn¡¯t stay for long. After serving tea, they left the room.

    The Elders knew that Zhao Hai had words to tell Laura and the others. Therefore, they only inquired Zhao Hai about what happened on the road.

    Actually, they already knew the general idea of what happened to Zhao Hai and the others. Because of the involvement of the Ghost Cultivators, Yue Feng reported it to the Sect. However, the two elders still wanted to hear Zhao Hai¡¯s recollection.

    Zhao Hai told the elders everything that happened on their way to Topfire Mountain. After listening, the Yang Elder nodded, ¡°Good. But as you said, you need to be more careful in the future. You¡¯re now enemies with the Divine Armament Sect. Their divine crossbows aren¡¯t their only special weapons. They still have a lot of artifacts they can use against you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve obtained a few divine crossbows this time. We can study them and hand them over to our outer disciples. With this, we can increase their chance of survival.¡±

    The Yin Yang Elders smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that easy. The Divine Armament Sect¡¯s methods are kept secret, especially the formations used in their divine crossbows. Without the formations, the crossbows would be useless. For many years, the divine crossbows have been studied by many sects, but none of them seeded. Moreover, the divine crossbows have self-destruct mechanisms. Touching the core formations of the crossbows will cause it to explode.¡±

 Chapter 2095: Preparing for Seclusion

    <h4>Chapter 2095: Preparing for Seclusion</h4>

    Zhao Hai was already aware of this. The divine crossbow has already been dismantled by the Space. He obtained a lot of new formations in the process. These formations were used to augment the rifles used by the Undead. Right now, the rifles fired stronger rounds. Compared to divine crossbows, the rifles of the Space were much better.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t nning to tell this to the Yin Yang Elders. He couldn¡¯t show too much of his capabilities. This wouldn¡¯t increase his favor with the Yin Yang Elders, he might even be reprimanded. The Yin Yang Elders were the kind of people who prioritize cultivation. They didn¡¯t want Zhao Hai to waste his energy on other things.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai only nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Master. I understand.¡±

    The Yin Yang Elders nodded. Then the Yin Elder looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯re a cultivation genius. Although you also have skill on other things, it would be best for you to focus on cultivation. Ignore the other things. Cultivating is the proper path.¡±

    Zhao Haiplied, ¡°Yes Master.¡±

    Then the Yin Elder added, ¡°Cultivate well and reach the Soul Fusion Stage as soon as possible. I want to see your strength once you break through. The sect has studied the clone technique that you handed over. A few elders are practicing it. Although they were able to produce additional dao avatars, they have yet to seed turning them into clones. But this is already a good start. If we seed, it would be a huge boost to the sect.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s my duty to help the sect.¡±

    The Yin Elder waved his hand and said, ¡°The sect will not treat you unjustly. Rest assured, your reward will be given. Right, I heard that you have an antidote to corpse poison? Can you provide a form for the sect? Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll make sure that the sect will reward you appropriately.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Handing the form isn¡¯t a big deal. However, the base of the potion is made with a special kind of water. At that time, I only obtained a small amount. The water is called the hundred-poison divine water. This water isn¡¯t poisonous on its own, but if it¡¯s used with other materials, it can be poisonous. Like its name, the water is made from a hundred poisons. The only reason it¡¯s not poisonous is because all one hundred poisons have reached a delicate bnce. A small addition will destroy this bnce, making the water poisonous.¡±

    ¡°It took me a lot of effort to manipte the water and create an antidote. Corpse poison used by Ghost Cultivators is an amalgamation of corpse poison as well as additions made by Ghost Cultivators. My antidote uses poison to fight poison. If ordinary hundred-poison holy water is used, I¡¯m afraid it wouldn¡¯t be effective. It might solve corpse poison itself, it might fail to deal with the other additions.¡±

    After listening to Zhao Hai¡¯s exnation, the Yin Elder asked, ¡°Is there no other method? Can we make hundred-poison holy water?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t tried it yet. However, I think that antidotes produced with hundred-poison holy water can detoxify corpse poison. This time, I collected samples of corpse poison from Li Fei. We can use machines to observe its behavior. But I don¡¯t have the time. I can give the corpse poison as well as the machines to the sect. I won¡¯t participate in the research.¡±

    The Yin Elder nodded, ¡°Good. We¡¯ll take care of it.¡± They don¡¯t hope that Zhao Hai would help in this matter. It would take too much of Zhao Hai¡¯s precious time. If he joined, then it might affect his cultivation.

    Naturally, the hundred-poison holy water was merely an excuse. There was no such thing as hundred-poison holy water, it was just spatial water. However, the water in the Space isn¡¯t ordinary. It had much more uses than curing poison.

    Regarding the treatment of corpse poison, Zhao Hai has some ideas. Even if he doesn¡¯t, it would only be a matter of time until the Universal Processing Machine creates one. No poison can hide against the Space.

    However, Zhao Hai wanted the Tyrant de Sect toe up with the antidote on their own. This would be better than Zhao Hai providing the antidote to the sect.

    After exchanging a few words, the Yin Yang Elders stood up and left. Then Laura and the others entered. Laura looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Brother Hai, you changed. Back in the Great Realm of Cultivation, you¡¯re using the Space to give all kinds of benefits to the ck Tiger Gang. But now, it seems like you¡¯re only assisting the Tyrant de Sect. Will they be fine?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. A person¡¯s creativity is infinite. I don¡¯t want the Tyrant de Sect to lose this. Otherwise, it would severely damage the sect. Alright, tomorrow, go give the machines and the form to the Elders. In two days, I will close up to attack the Soul Fusion Stage. As long as I reach the Soul Fusion Stage, I will have more assurance in my survival.¡±

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t speaking irresponsibly. Reaching the Soul Fusion for Zhao Hai meant that his 1000 clones would fuse with his body. By that time, his strength should reach the level of Teleportation Stage experts. And with special physique, his defense might reach the standard of the Diamond Body Stage.

    Naturally, all of these were merely suspicions. How it would turn out was still unknown. After all, Zhao Hai only fought against Lu Shen who had just broken through to the Teleportation Stage. Lu Shen wasn¡¯t exactly a representation of the Teleportation Stage.

    Laura and the others nodded. Then Laura said, ¡°The True Spirit Realm¡¯s spiritual qi is very thick. Our cultivation is going well. Brother Hai, we discovered that although the Space¡¯s spiritual qi is also thick, our speed of cultivation is faster in the True Spirit Realm. What do you think is going on?¡±

    Zhao Hai knit his brows, ¡°Is that true? Why is that?¡±

    Cai¡¯er opened her mouth, ¡°We thought of a possibility, but we don¡¯t know if it¡¯s correct. We think that because we spent too much time inside the Space, our bodies have developed a resistance to its spiritual qi. It might exin this phenomenon.¡±

    Zhao Hai continued to frown, ¡°We need to study this further. The Space is our core. We cannot ignore any problems with it.¡±

    Cai¡¯er and the others nodded. Zhao Hai continued, ¡°Did you record the techniques of the other sects during thepetition? We should study them. If we can steal their techniques, it would be good for us.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve dealt with this matter.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned to Laura and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er can deal with the Space¡¯s matters. Laura, have you thought about doing business in the True Spirit Realm?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Laura¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but shine. To be honest,pared to other matters, Laura liked to get involved with the market. Zhao Hai¡¯s proposal was very attractive to her.

    But upon thinking about it, Laura shook her head and said, ¡°I have no ns in the meantime. We aren¡¯t strong enough to establish an independent shop. And I don¡¯t intend to rely on the sect.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He didn¡¯t n to urge her. At this time, Meg served the food, and everyone happily ate. Zhao Hai also inquired about Qiu Tie¡¯s progress. To be honest, Qiu Tie was a true talent in Body Cultivation. His strength was increasing constantly. His de technique was also decent. Zhao Hai was satisfied.

    The next day, Zhao Hai gave the form of the corpse toxin to the Yin Yang Elders as well as machines that could analyze it. These machines were artifacts that were used to study lifeforms. These machines were useless in the True Spirit Realm. However, these machines had great uses whenpounding potions.

    As for teaching the sect how to use the machines, Zhao Hai left this task to Laura and the others.

    The machines have unimaginable benefits to the pill-making abilities of the Tyrant de Sect. With these machines, the pill division of the Tyrant de Sect was on track to be on the forefront of pills in the True Spirit Realm. At this time, Zhao Hai was preparing for his seclusion.

    Now that his clones have reached the same level as his main body, what Zhao Hai needs to do is to fuse the clones to his body.

    Fortunately, the True Spirit Realm has methods to fuse clones back into the body. Otherwise, Zhao Hai would be in trouble. But before Zhao Hai would seclude himself, he still needed to make some preparations. He also had the Universal Scanner analyze cultivation methods in hopes of finding a concrete way to fuse 1000 clones into his body.

    Afterpleting all of his preparations, Zhao Hai invited Lin Ling, Xiang Ying, the 12 Dao Brothers, as well as Li Fei and the others to his residence and had a feast. He also told them about his seclusion.

    Hearing that Zhao Hai was going into seclusion to attack the Soul Fusion Stage, Lin Ling and the others were happy. This meant that Zhao Hai¡¯s strength was going to experience a huge boost. Being Zhao Hai¡¯s friend, it was natural for them to be d.

    After sending Lin Ling and the others off, Zhao Hai was left with nothing else to do. But before officially going into seclusion, Zhao Hai epted the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s rewards. The reward was very simple. The sect gave Zhao Hai the same allowance as Core Disciples. And when Zhao Hai bes strong enough, he would immediately be a Core Disciple.

 Chapter 2096: Soul Fusion Isnâ€™t Easy

    <h4>Chapter 2096: Soul Fusion Isn¡¯t Easy</h4>

    Zhao Hai sat under the Hundred Spirits Tree inside the Space. In the air around him were figures that looked exactly like Zhao Hai. These figures were also sitting down and closing their eyes. Between these figures and Zhao Hai was an invisible line.

    Zhao Hai recalled the method tobine the clones and the main body. It doesn¡¯t seem to be difficult. Zhao Hai only needs to take back the soul strand that he had invested.

    However, soul fusion isn¡¯t as easy as it looks. If Zhao Hai uses his own method to collect his soul strand, then the autonomy of the separated soul strand will disappear. It would only be part of Zhao Hai¡¯s soul. It wouldn¡¯t help Zhao Hai in controlling his clone.

    ording to the methods of the True Spirit Realm, after Zhao Hai collected his soul strand back into his man soul, although the two would bebined, the collected soul strand would have a certain degree of autonomy. If Zhao Hai¡¯s soul was the operating system of aputer, the soul strand would be the software installed. Their uses were different. There was no way to rece the main operating system. Without the operating system, the software wouldn¡¯t install.

    This made it difficult for Zhao Hai because of his clones. If he used this method, then it would be akin to aputer installing a thousand software at the same time. The only oue for this was the operating system crashing from being overloaded. Zhao Hai was also afraid that fusing a thousand clones into his body would have adverse effects on him.

    What Zhao Hai needed to do right now was adapt little by little and slowly fuse with his clones only by one. This would reduce the load on his soul.

    After analyzing multiple cultivation methods, Zhao Hai finally started his soul fusion in earnest. With amand, the closest clone to Zhao Hai was pulled in and merged with his body.

    When the clone disappeared into his body, there was no change in Zhao Hai¡¯s expression. However, he was extremely nervous. He was now trying to keep the autonomy of the soul strand that he absorbed.

    To be honest, this wasn¡¯t easy to do. The soul strand originally belonged to Zhao Hai. Moreover, Zhao Hai¡¯s soul was immensely powerful. The moment the soul strand entered Zhao Hai¡¯s body, his powerful soul immediately began to assimte it, nning to absorb it in its entirety.

    What Zhao Hai needed to do right now was to control the strength of his soul so that it wouldn¡¯tpletely absorb his clone¡¯s soul strand. He wanted to maintain the soul strand¡¯s nature.

    Zhao Hai felt that this task was more difficult than separating a strand of his soul. Hepared it to how easy it was to cut off one¡¯s finger, but it was more difficult to connect it. And it would be much more difficult to ensure that the finger would keep its own consciousness.

    After a long period of time, Zhao Hai¡¯s soul had finally stabilized. The soul strand hadpletely merged into Zhao Hai¡¯s soul while maintaining its unique nature. Only then did Zhao Hai rx.

    However, there was a problem. Zhao Hai felt that there were two souls in his head. Although there was no conflict between the two souls, it was still a strange feeling. He sat in ce adjusting to the two souls. He slowly separated them into two types, the primary soul, and the secondary soul.

    After some time, Zhao Hai opened his eyes. His eyes became clearer and brightpared to before. This was because his soul has be more powerful than before. Moreover, after the repeated process of adaptation, his soul became more refined.

    Zhao Hai exhaled and looked at the rest of the clones sitting in mid-air. His eyes shed a proud look. He has never been more confident than now. He believed that he would definitely be able to receive all one thousand clones into his body.

    With the sess of the first fusion, the second fusion became easier. Zhao Hai absorbed a clone into his body. Then hebined the soul strand into his main soul.

    The time for soul fusion became shorter. Then the third clone, fourth clone, fifth clone, were absorbed by Zhao Hai and fused into his main body. His soul strength increased repeatedly.

    When Zhao Hai absorbed his 100th clone, he had to stop. It wasn¡¯t because there was an issue with his soul. His soul has adjusted to the soul fusion method. The problem this time was with Zhao Hai¡¯s body.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s body was very formidable, so it wouldn¡¯t have any minute problem. But this time, his body wasn¡¯t able to adapt to the hundred-fold strengthening of his soul. Zhao Hai felt that he was a balloon on the point of bursting.

    Zhao Hai was aware of how special his body was. If it was other people, they would have already exploded from the overload of soul power.

    What needs to be done right now is for Zhao Hai¡¯s body to adapt to his new soul. He didn¡¯t dare fuse any more clones to his body.

    After waiting for his body to adjust to his new soul, Zhao Hai let out a long breath. Then when he looked at the clock, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. It took him a year topletely digest the 100 clones.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but bitterly smile. It seems like having plenty of clones also has its downsides. It would take several years before he would reach the Soul Fusion stage.

    Thinking that he hasn¡¯t seen Laura and the others for a year, Zhao Hai immediately called them over.

    Before long, Laura and the others entered the Space. Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Thanks foring. How is the outside world?¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s doing good. Little Tie¡¯s cultivation is progressing well. He¡¯s currently at thete stage of Rebirth. His progress is very fast.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°How about my Masters? Are they well?¡±

    Cai¡¯er replied, ¡°The Yin Yang Elders are doing good. But I can see that they¡¯re worried about you. They didn¡¯t expect that you would seclude for one year. Young Master, did you break through to the Soul Fusion Stage?¡± Cai¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but nce at the clones sitting in mid-air.

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I only achieved 10 percent. I have fused 100 clones into my body. I didn¡¯t expect soul fusion to be this difficult. I¡¯m afraid it would take me several years to break through. Right, when you go out, tell my masters that I¡¯m doing fine. I will go out several yearster. This way, they won¡¯t worry all the time.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded. As he looked at everyone, his gaze stopped at Julie and became surprised. He said, ¡°Julie, did you reach the Clone Stage?¡±

    Right, Zhao Hai found that Julie has broken through to the Clone Stage. This was a pleasant surprise. Julie was the first of Zhao Hai¡¯s wives to reach the Clone Stage.

    Julie smiled and said, ¡°I just broke through to the Clone Stage. This is my clone.¡± After a wave of her hand, another Julie appeared on her side.

    Looking at Julie¡¯s clone, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°What are your ns? Do you want to create a few more clones and then perform soul fusion?¡±

    Julie smiled and said, ¡°In any case, I have nothing else to do. I might as well spend the time cultivating.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°That¡¯s also good. I can tell you my experiences. My method of soul fusion isn¡¯t easy.¡±

    Laura and the others apanied Zhao Hai inside the Space for a while. They told Zhao Hai about everything that happened outside in the past year. In general, nothing important happened in the True Spirit Realm. Ghost cultivators didn¡¯t makerge movements. Their activities even lessened, to Zhao Hai¡¯s surprise.

    After resting, Zhao Hai resumed his cultivation. Compared to his first session, the second session went faster. Zhao Hai also got used to the process of fusing his clones to his main body. His body was also beginning to catch up to his soul¡¯s improvement.

    In this case, Zhao Hai no longer needs to stop after fusing 100 clones. His efficiency has increased.

    After fusing his 500th clone, a year has passed for Zhao Hai. With his current speed, it would take him another year to finish.

    Zhao Hai met with Laura and the others once more and asked them about the True Spirit Realm¡¯s matters. This time, something huge truly happened. And it had something to do with the Tyrant de Sect. The Butterfly Sect managed to find a Ghost Cultivator among their disciples. Moreover, this Ghost Cultivator was one of their inner disciples.

    The reason the Butterfly Sect suspected that there was a Ghost Cultivator in their sect was because of Hu Jilong¡¯s matter. Hu Jilong used a throwing knifeced with corpse poison to defeat Li Fei. It was impossible for Hu Jilong to use corpse poison, so this raised the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s suspicion. The Tyrant de Sect met with the Butterfly Sect in secret to express their thoughts. Then the Butterfly Sect began an internal investigation. And after two years, they finally discovered a Ghost Cultivator in their inner sect.

    This discovery caused an uproar in the True Spirit Realm. Various sects began their own investigations. They didn¡¯t want Ghost Cultivators to infiltrate their sects.

    This wave of investigations confirmed everyone¡¯s suspicions. All major sects found Ghost Cultivators hidden inside them. These Ghost Cultivators were extremely fierce. After being discovered, they immediately killed themselves. As a result, although they were able to find the spies, the sects weren¡¯t able to get valuable information.

    The Tyrant de Sect also performed its own internal investigation. Truthfully speaking, the sect investigated earlier than the Butterfly Sect. However, they did their investigations in secret. While the other sects were just beginning their investigations, the Tyrant de Sect was already finished. The sect found a total of five Ghost Cultivators, one of them was even an elder. Although the elder didn¡¯t hold much power, the fact that they reached their position was scary in itself.

    Because the Tyrant de Sect started their investigation early and in secret, the Ghost Cultivators they found weren¡¯t as lucky as the others. These spies didn¡¯t know that the entire realm was searching for infiltrators. After being discovered, the Tyrant de Sect used their own means to control their five spies. Therefore, they weren¡¯t able to kill themselves.

    The Yin Yang Elders strongly requested the spies to survive. The Tyrant de Sect neither tortured them nor interrogated them. This was because the Tyrant de Sect has been waiting for Zhao Hai to conclude his seclusion. As soon as Zhao Hai was out, the five spies wouldn¡¯t be able to lie even if they wanted to.

    As for the actions of the major sects, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything. Thest time the Ghost Cultivators appeared, the entire realm should have already taken action. But in the end, because of the long period of peace, the sects didn¡¯t react. Although they checked for a while, they found nothing, so they stopped their search. It was the typical thunder without rain.

    Now that the sects finally reacted, Zhao Hai thought that they were a littlete. The Ghost Cultivators should have achieved some of their goals and were preparing to make their move. But Zhao Hai also believed that since the spies had been found, the Ghost Cultivators would have to dy their operation. The sects were at their highest level of vignce. If they made a move at this time, they would undoubtedly meet with heavy resistance.

    Besides the matter with the Ghost Cultivators, nothing else happened in the realm. The Tyrant de Sect had some small problems. Disciples who went out for a trial were being ambushed by the Divine Armament Sect, which ended in some disciples getting killed. This caused a huge anger within the sect. Several small-scale conflicts urred between the Tyrant de Sect and the Divine Armament Sect. The only reason the conflict didn¡¯t evolve further was because the Purity Origin Sect was in between the two. Nevertheless, the Tyrant de Sect took a few heavy bites, causing losses to the Divine Armament Sect.

    After Laura and the others left, Zhao Hai conducted his final session of soul fusion. He now felt a sense of urgency. He knows that Ghost Cultivators were plotting something. With the huge action of the major sects, the Ghost Cultivators were bound to retaliate. When the timees, the next great war would ur. Zhao Hai needed to be strong enough to preserve his survival.

 Chapter 2097: Finally Going Out

    <h4>Chapter 2097: Finally Going Out</h4>

    It has already been three years since Zhao Hai started his seclusion. This information wasn¡¯t only known in the Tyrant de Sect. It also caused quite a stir in the True Spirit Realm.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t a nobody in the True Spirit Realm. He¡¯s the peak Clone Stage cultivator in thetestpetition. It won¡¯t be too much to say that he was the strongest Clone Stage cultivator in the True Spirit Realm. The other sects knew that he secluded himself when he returned to the Tyrant de Sect. The other sects expected Zhao Hai to exit a month after. They weren¡¯t blind, they could see how talented Zhao Hai was.

    However, Zhao Hai has secluded himself for three years. This came as a surprise to everyone. Even the Yin Yang Elders didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai would seclude for so long. It must be known that almost everyone in Zhao Hai¡¯s group has reached the Soul Fusion Stage. Just a few months after participating in thepetition, Li Fei and the others became Soul Fusion cultivators. Only Zhao Hai closed up for three years and had yet toe out.

    Everyone began to worry. They don¡¯t know what happened to Zhao Hai. Fortunately, Laura and the others didn¡¯t appear to be nervous. Instead, they wereforting others. Seeing how they look, the people of the Tyrant de Sect felt assured.

    Li Fei just returned from a mission. As soon as he returned to his residence, a servant immediately came over and bowed before saying, ¡°Sir, there¡¯s a message for you.¡±

    Li Fei nodded and received the jade sword message. This sword message was like the one in the Great Realm of Cultivation. However, jade sword messages in the True Spirit Realm allowed voice and images to be recorded. As long as the recipient¡¯s spiritual force probed it, the message would be ryed.

    After probing the message with his spiritual force, Li Fei found out that it had been sent by Laura, ¡°Hello, Senior Brother Li Fei. I am Zhao Hai¡¯s wife, Laura. Zhao Hai will be out on the 8th day of the seventh month. If you have the time, he wants to see you and get together.¡±

    Li Fei stared. Looking up the date, he found that it was today. He would bete if he didn¡¯t leave right now.

    Like Li Fei, there were plenty of people who also received jade sword messages. Lin Ling, Xiang Ying, the 12 Dao Brothers, and the cultivators who went with Zhao Hai to thepetition, also received invitations.

    This invitation came from Zhao Hai himself. He finally fused with all of his clones. He doesn¡¯t know how strong he becamepared to before. The strength increases from fusing a thousand clones wasn¡¯t as simple as getting a boost a thousand times. There were bound to be other effects. What surprised Zhao Hai the most was the fact that he can now fly.

    In other words, although Zhao Hai was still in the Soul Fusion Stage, he should be as strong as a Teleportation Stage expert. This was a huge leap in strength.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t n to tell others about this matter. He would only disy the strength of the Soul Fusion Stage. Naturally, he would be the strongest Soul Fusion cultivator.

    When Li Fei arrived on Zhao Hai¡¯s peak on Lower Earth Mountain, there were already a lot of people present. Everyone was waiting for Zhao Hai toe out. Laura and the others were busy weing everyone in the dining hall. They prepared snacks and tea while chatting with everyone so they wouldn¡¯t be bored.

    When noon came, Zhao Hai walked from the outside. Seeing Zhao Hai enter, Lin Ling and the others immediately stood up. Zhao Hai cupped his fist towards them and said, ¡°I¡¯ve made everyone wait. I finished my seclusion the night before. I just went to my Masters to report.¡±

    Lin Ling smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re already out. I must say, you really practice differently than us. Even your seclusions are special. This is the first time I saw someone go into seclusion for three years to break through to Soul Fusion. I really don¡¯t know what to say.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I made Senior Brother Lin worried. I also didn¡¯t expect that it would take that long for me to break through. But no matter what, I¡¯m out now. I haven¡¯t seen you for several years. Let¡¯s have a feast!¡±

    After saying that, Zhao Hai also talked to everyone before sitting down. Laura and the others took away the tea and snacks and reced them with wine and dishes. Everyone began to eat and drink, toasting Zhao Hai from time to time. The atmosphere in the hall was very lively.

    It¡¯s impossible for the news of Zhao Hai¡¯s gathering to not spread. While Zhao Hai was drinking with Lin Ling and the others, information already spread outside.

    Naturally, the first to receive the news was the Tyrant de Sect. Then the rest of the sects knew about it through various channels.

    To be honest, the True Spirit Realm was paying a lot of attention to Zhao Hai. He was the strongest Clone Stage cultivator, an ascender, had two monstrous Masters, and the willingness to harvest lives. It would be hard to ignore such a person.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about the news spreading. He continued to drink with Lin Ling and the others.

    Zhao Hai returned to normal life the next day. He looked at Qiu Tie¡¯s progress. Qiu Ti was now at the peak of the Rebirth Stage. He could attack the next realm at any time. His progress was very quick.

    Seeing Qiu Tie practicing the de in front of him, Zhao Hai had a delighted expression on his face. The de technique that Qiu Tie used wasn¡¯t a powerful technique. It was a low-level de technique. However, he practiced it very seriously and has reached the minor perfection stage. Qiu Tie became stronger than ordinary cultivators.

    People might not care much about practicing their techniques, but Zhao Hai was the opposite. Zhao Hai cared a lot about perfection.

    Although Qiu Tie would walk the Body Cultivation path in the future, body cultivation doesn¡¯t only utilize the body.

    Qiu Tie received his de and stood before Zhao Hai. He was now over ten years old. Zhao Hai looked at his appearance and chuckled, ¡°Good job, Little Tie. Your technique and cultivation are doing well. Don¡¯t forget that foundation is most important. Don¡¯t underestimate the basics. All advanced techniques have developed from the basic cultivation methods. These basic methods have existed in the True Spirit Realm for many years without being eliminated. It¡¯s enough to see that they are extraordinary. You have done well in this regard. Very good.¡±

    Qiu Tie couldn¡¯t help but get excited upon hearing Zhao Hai, ¡°Young Master, are you telling the truth? I will practice hard. I won¡¯t ruin your reputation.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed, then he patted Qiu Tie¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Alright, go take a rest.¡± Qiu Tieplied and then left.

    Zhao Hai returned to the living room where Laura and the others were waiting for him. After he sat down, he looked at Laura and asked, ¡°Laura, is there any recent news about Ghost Cultivators?¡±

    Laura shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing. The Ghost Cultivators seem to disappear. It¡¯s very strange. The actions of the major sects have rooted out some Ghost Cultivators. ording to the past, there should have been movement. But the Ghost Cultivators didn¡¯t react at all. This isn¡¯t their style.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied with a serious expression, ¡°They wouldn¡¯t act at this time. The Ghost Cultivators have fought against the Great Sects for many years, so they have learned how to endure. If they attack at this time, the animosity from the Great Sects will be at its all-time high.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°From what I can see, the Ghost Cultivators aren¡¯t fully prepared. If they¡¯re ready, they would have made their move. They should be close to acting. Even before the sects looked for spies, the Ghost Cultivators were already reducing their actions in the realm. This showed that they needed manpower for something. The recent matter with the spies might dy their ns, but it wouldn¡¯t be for long.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I heard that the sect caught a few spies and are waiting for me to exit my seclusion. Now that I¡¯m out, it won¡¯t be long before they call me over to interrogate them. They hope to get something useful from the spies.¡±

    Laura shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not optimistic. The spies all have poison in their bodies that they could use. I¡¯m sure that isn¡¯t the only countermeasure they have. It¡¯s impossible for spies to know a lot of things.¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s the only thing we can do. We need to do this step by step. The Great Sects of the True Spirit Realm have been dealing with the Ghost Cultivators for a long time. I don¡¯t believe their means to be that useless. The sects aren¡¯t fools. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have survived this long.¡±

    Laura agreed, ¡°What do you want us to do now? Should we prepare? You should know that you¡¯ve greatly offended the Ghost Cultivators. Once they make their move, you¡¯ll be one of their first targets.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Our preparations will be useless. If the Tyrant de Sect and the other Great Sects can¡¯t deal with the Ghost Cultivators, then it¡¯s impossible for us to do something. Even if we use everything in the Space, we still can¡¯tpare to the collective strength of the True Spirit Realm. And if the Ghost Cultivators sweep through the True Spirit Realm, our struggles would be useless.¡±

    Laura and the others agreed to Zhao Hai¡¯s words. In their current state, their contributions would be very small. If the Great Sects can block the Ghost Cultivators, then they would be safe. If the sects fail, then even the Space couldn¡¯t do anything to threaten the Ghost Cultivators.

 Chapter 2098: Kingdom Toppling Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 2098: Kingdom Toppling Beauty</h4>

    The Yin Yang Elders led Zhao Hai in front of a cave residence. There were two cultivators standing guard outside. Surprisingly, the guards were at the Earth Monarch Stage. The two had no emotions when the three came. One of the guards looked at them and said, ¡°Password.¡±

    The Yin Elder promptly replied, ¡°The Yin Yang returns the order!¡±

    The cultivator replied, ¡°The Tyrant de Sect is unparalleled! Elders, pleasee in.¡± The Yin Yang Elders nodded before walking in.

    Upon entering the cave residence, Zhao Hai stared at the long and gloomy passage in front of him. There would be a cultivator every two meters along the passage. All of these cultivators were at the Earth Monarch Stage, much to Zhao Hai¡¯s surprise.

    The Yang Elder looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°This is the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s prison. We have important criminals imprisoned here. Some of these criminals are enemies of the Tyrant de Sect while some are cultivators who did wicked deeds for many years. Any one of them had their name resound in the True Spirit Realm. However, I don¡¯t know how many of them are still alive. This time, we brought you here to see the Ghost Cultivators we caught.¡±

    The Yin Elder added, ¡°From the day it was constructed, this dungeon has never been broken through. It¡¯s extremely sturdy. Moreover, did you hear the password? To enter the prison, only elders above the fifth level are allowed. Moreover, each elder has their own unique password. Even if others know of our password, they wouldn¡¯t be able toe here.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. It seems like the security of this dungeon is extremely strict. Just the passage they passed through already has dozens of Earth Monarchs. Moreover, there were also people who had hidden their aura. Who knows how strong these people are.

    Most importantly, those who could enter the prison were elders level 5 or above. It must be known that elders of the Tyrant de Sect were divided into nine levels, with level 9 being the highest and level 1 being the lowest. Level 1 elders might be nobodies, but level 5 elders were part of the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s true strength. As for level 9, this position is reserved for Supreme Elders of the sect. As for the Yin Yang Elders, they were level 7 elders of the Tyrant de Sect.

    The Yin Yang Elders continued to tell Zhao Hai the rules of the dungeon while they were walking. When they turned a corner, Zhao Hai was stunned. In front of him was a gigantic cave. The cave was asrge as ten football fields. The ground was covered with formations. There were cultivators practicing on the ground. All around the cave were torches as the source of light.

    The people practicing were all at the Teleportation Stage. There were around a hundred of them. A single one of them would have been a headache to deal with. Zhao Hai also found countless formations in the cave. Even if the Yin Yang Elders attacked, they wouldn¡¯t be able to break through them.

    Seeing Zhao Hai and the Yin Yang Elders arrive, the Teleportation Stage cultivators immediately stopped practicing. Their expressions have an understanding look, then they cupped their fists at the same time, ¡°We have seen the Yin Yang Elders.¡±

    The Yin Elder waved his hand and said, ¡°As you were. Where is that old prison warden? Is he hidden away somewhere drinking?¡±

    The cultivators looked at each other, then they smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Elder Lao is resting inside his room. Elders, please.¡±

    The Yin Elder nodded, then he waved his hand and said, ¡°We¡¯re going.¡± After saying that, he led Zhao Hai and the Yang Elder inside. At the same time, the gazes of the Teleportation Stage cultivators were focused on Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai also felt the gazes on him, but he didn¡¯t care. He continued to follow the Yin Yang Elders with a calm expression.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance, the Teleportation Stage cultivators couldn¡¯t help but nod secretly. They haven¡¯t seen Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, but his mental state alone showed that he was an expert.

    Before long, the group of three arrived at a small cave. The Yin Elder didn¡¯t even knock and directly pushed the door open while shouting, ¡°Drunk prison warden. We¡¯re here!¡±

    Azy voice quickly replied, ¡°Why are you two old men here? Did that disciple of yours finally finish his seclusion?¡± What surprised Zhao Hai was the fact that the voice belonged to a woman. Is the warden of the dungeon a woman?

    At this time, Zhao Hai also entered the residence. As soon as he entered, Zhao Hai was stunned by the aroma of wine.

    Before long, another expansive cavern entered Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes. There should be at least a thousand square meters of floor area. The most noteworthy aspect of the cave was the numerous shelves present. All these shelves contained either wine bottles or wine jars.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai was shocked. He immediately took note of the only other person inside. Sitting in the middle of the cave was a beautiful woman. Her long hair was hanging down her waist. Her ocean-colored eyes were somewhat blurred, showing that she was more or less drunk.

    The woman was wearing a long red robe while sitting on a snow-white beast skin. Her cream-colored face had a slight blush. Her features could only be described as delicate. There was an embroidered pattern on her left hand while her right hand held a jade cup. Inside the cup was a dark red liquid. In front of her was a small table with two tes of fresh fruits as well as a jade bottle.

    Beautiful! She was a beauty enough to topple kingdoms. It was the kind of beauty that made one breathless.

    However, Zhao Hai¡¯s heart was as solid as rock. And with his love towards Laura and the others, he was only stunned for a moment before calming down.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction didn¡¯t escape the eyes of the three elders. The Yin Yang Elders couldn¡¯t help but be proud upon seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s expression. As for the red-clothed woman, she was stunned. Then a pondering smile appeared on her face.

    The Yin Elderughed and said, ¡°Old Warden, I must say, your days have passed. Little Hai, greet Elder Lao.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly bowed and said, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen Elder Lao.¡±

    Elder Lao waved her hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite. Yin Yang Elders, you¡¯ve lucked out on your disciple. Are you here for those guys?¡±

    The Yin Elder nodded, ¡°Since Little Hai isn¡¯t avable, we weren¡¯t able to do anything to those fellows. Now that he¡¯s here, it¡¯s time to get information from their own mouths.¡±

    Elder Lao nodded. She pped twice and two Teleportation Stage cultivators arrived. The two didn¡¯t dare look at Elder Lao as they immediately bowed and said, ¡°Elder, what are your orders?¡±

    Elder Lao replied, ¡°Go and carry those Ghost Cultivators here.¡± The two cultivators immediatelyplied and swiftly left to do their task.

    Zhao Hai was stunned when he heard this, carry them over? Could it be that those Ghost Cultivators have been beaten and couldn¡¯t move? After a while, the two Teleportation Stage cultivators carried five people into Elder Lao¡¯s residence. The five were wearing the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s uniform. Theirplexion was quite rosy. They didn¡¯t look like they had been beaten at all. However, they look drunk.

    Zhao Hai stared, then he looked at the Yin Yang Elders in confusion. Looking at the five prisoners, the Yin Elder said, ¡°Warden, your Thousand-year wine is really powerful. It¡¯s been a few years, but they still haven¡¯t woken up.¡±

    Elder Lao smiled and said, ¡°My Thousand-year wine isn¡¯t easy to make. If it weren¡¯t for the sect, I wouldn¡¯t have been willing to take it out.¡±

    The Yin Elder smiled and said, ¡°I understand. Your thousand-year wine is very famous in the True Spirit Realm. But if it weren¡¯t for your wine, these guys wouldn¡¯t have behaved this long. Little Hai, you can do your thing. But don¡¯t dirty this ce.¡±

    Zhao Hai understood what the Yin Elder meant. He immediately waved his hand as the five people on the ground disappeared. Not long after, the five appeared once more, this time their eyes were clear. If it weren¡¯t for theck of life force in their bodies, people wouldn¡¯t have noticed that they have been turned into Undead.

    Zhao Hai nced at the five Undead and then turned to the Yin Elder, ¡°Master, it¡¯s done.¡±

    The Yin Elder gave Zhao Hai a satisfied look. Then he looked at the Teleportation Stage cultivators and said, ¡°You guys can go.¡± The two Teleportation Stage cultivators nodded and then left.

    After all uninvolved people left, the Yin Elder looked at the five Undead and asked, ¡°Let¡¯s begin, are you Ghost Cultivators?¡± They still don¡¯t have a way topletely determine whether these people were Ghost Cultivators or not. However, the True Spirit Realm wouldn¡¯t mind killing innocents to get a few Ghost Cultivators. So even if the five weren¡¯t Ghost Cultivators, the Yin Yang Elders wouldn¡¯t feel anything. The same can be true for Zhao Hai.

    Hearing the Yin Elder¡¯s question, the five Undead answered simultaneously, ¡°Yes, we are Ghost Cultivators.¡±

    The Yin Elder gave a satisfied nod. Then he asked once more, ¡°Do you know how many Ghost Cultivators there are in the Tyrant de Sect? How did you manage to infiltrate the sect?¡±

    The Undead with the former position of Elder replied, ¡°Replying to the Elder. From what I know, there are 12 Ghost Cultivators in the Tyrant de Sect. All of us are from Ghost Cultivator ns. We¡¯ve been selected by our ns since childhood. Before we began cultivating, we were sent to the Tyrant de Sect. Because of this, nobody would doubt our identity. These four are my subordinates. There are seven more. I can give you their identities right now.¡±

    The Yin Elder was in a daze. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, are you sure that these people are Undead? How can they answer these questions?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. They¡¯ve been turned into loyal Undead. My Undead are different from others. They possess intelligence and can interact smoothly as though they are alive. The only difference is that they arepletely loyal to me.¡±

 Chapter 2099: Numb

    <h4>Chapter 2099: Numb</h4>

    The Yin Yang Elders led Zhao Hai out of the dungeon. The two elders had a shocked expression. They weren¡¯t shocked by the Ghost Cultivators but instead they were shocked by Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead. If the Undead didn¡¯t carry death qi and had no heartbeat, they wouldn¡¯t have been convinced that they were Undead. This was because the Undead were too smart. Even some cultivators weren¡¯t as coherent as the Undead.

    Not only were the Undead capable of recalling the memories when they were alive, they also kept their strength as well as their intelligence. This made them terrifying.

    When the group arrived outside, they looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Alright, Little Hai. You go back first. We¡¯re going to send the information we got to the sect.¡± Zhao Hai nodded. Then with a sh of white light he disappeared from the dungeon.

    The Yin Yang Elders have obtained the confessions of all five Ghost Cultivators. They even managed to get a list of the other spies inside the Tyrant de Sect. This information was very useful for the sect.

    But right now, what the two were thinking wasn¡¯t the confession. The Yin Elder looked at the Yang Elder with a bitter smile before saying, ¡°That kid can really surprise us. Old Yang, have you heard of any sect that can refine intelligent undead? Not only Ghost Cultivator Sects, but Evil Sects and Demonic Sects might not be able to do it.¡±

    The Yang Elder shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it before. We have travelled a lot in the True Spirit Realm, whether it be Ghost Cultivators, Demonic Cultivators, or Evil Cultivators, we fought all of them. We saw all kinds of refined corpses and war puppets, even refined ghosts. But none of them were like Little Hai¡¯s Undead. This is the first time I saw something like that. By the way, I forgot to ask, can Little Hai¡¯s Undead still cultivate? Why do I keep feeling that they can still improve their strength?¡±

    The Yin Elder shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. We should ask Little Hai. Hahaha. Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Then the two vanished along with a white light.

    After Zhao Hai returned to his peak, he immediately went looking for Laura and the others. When the group settled in the living room, Zhao Hai said, ¡°We¡¯ve rified that they are indeed Ghost Cultivators. And as far as we know, there are still seven Ghost Cultivators inside the sect. I think the sect will begin acting on it soon.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°And then?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°We still don¡¯t know about the original n of the Ghost Cultivators. But recently, they received an order to stand by and wait. The task they received before that was to understand the Tyrant de Sect, especially the defenses of the main hall and the branch halls.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Laura and the others couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then Laura¡¯splexion changed, ¡°The Ghost Cultivators intend to attack the main hall as well as the branch halls? Do they have enough strength? Did you manage to find out where they hid? How strong are they right now?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and replied, ¡°We managed to get the ce. However, it¡¯s an obscure location. My Masters could clearly remember that the ce was a small town with an ordinary amount of spiritual qi. It had been attacked by demon beasts a few years ago and the entire town was wiped out, not a single soul remained. Then there¡¯s no more news. As for the strength of the Ghost Cultivators, we don¡¯t know. All of the spies joined the Tyrant de Sect before they started cultivating. They were almost clueless about the situation of the Ghost Sects.¡±

    As he spoke to here, Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°Moreover, theirmunications are always one-way. And the people who contact them aren¡¯t from the Tyrant de Sect. As for who they are, we don¡¯t know. Theirmunicationes from transmission formations.¡±

    Laura knit her brows and said, ¡°That¡¯s a good method. It would be impossible for the Tyrant de Sect to trace it. It seems like these are the only clues we have. By the way, how much information about the Tyrant de Sect did they manage to leak?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°A lot has leaked. Don¡¯t forget, one of the spies is a level 3 elder. Although he doesn¡¯t hold too much power, he could still get information from here and there. Besides the great defensive formation of the sect, almost all of our defensive methods have been leaked.¡±

    Laura and the others¡¯plexions changed. Then Laura said, ¡°Then, the Tyrant de Sect is in a passive situation. Our defenses are exposed to the other party while we don¡¯t know anything about them.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°The biggest headache is still ahead. Do you know what position the Ghost Cultivator elder held in the sect? He¡¯s in charge of managing the affairs of the inner disciples. That is to say that they know almost all of the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s inner disciples.¡±

    As soon as they heard this, Laura and the others couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. Although elders and core disciplesprise the top power of a sect, these core disciples came from true disciples and true disciples came from inner disciples. Those who manage inner disciples would know exactly how many inner disciples the sect has. And with this information, the number of true disciples can be inferred as well as the number of core disciples. In a way, a portion of the strength of the sect has been figured out.

    A sect¡¯s core strength might only involve Elders, Core Disciples, and True Disciples, theprehensive strength of Inner Disciples couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Even if their calctions regarding Core and True Disciples isn¡¯t urate, the Ghost Cultivators can still deal a huge blow to the sect if they knew how many Inner Disciples they have.

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Now it depends on how the sect reacts. If the sect reacts violently, then I¡¯m afraid we would attack ahead of time. The other sects can take advantage of this to suppress us. It would be troublesome.¡±

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°So what are your ns?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought about it before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll check the ce we found to see if I can find any clues. Although it¡¯s now deserted, it¡¯s a location Ghost Cultivators used to stay in. If we find clues, we might be able to locate their den.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°It¡¯s better to go there and see. How long will you go out this time?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not the only one going. You¡¯re going with me as well. Even Little Tie will go along. In any case, my Masters are here to help the sect. What do you think?¡±

    As soon as they heard this, the eyes of Laura and the others lit up. Laura said, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. We¡¯ve always wanted to head out. This is a good opportunity.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed, then he said, ¡°You¡¯ve suffered all these years. Now, with my current strength, even if we meet a Teleportation Stage expert, I would be able to fight them. I can already be regarded as a small powerhouse in the True Spirit Realm.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, all of you cannot avoid fighting. The True Spirit Realm has Space Breaker experts. If we ever meet one of them in the future, then you will need to have the strength to save your lives. This will also be your trial as well as Little Tie. Although he has fought against demon beasts, his fighting experience is too small. He might be able to break through to the Condensed Avatar Stage, but he still needs to have fighting experience.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°That¡¯s also a good idea. Little Tie might be progressing well in his cultivation, it¡¯s always good to gain more experience.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Chaotic times areing. We must make use of our time to increase our strength. Only then can we survive.¡±

    Laura agreed. At this time, Zhao Hai said, ¡°My Masters have returned. I¡¯ll go and discuss our ns with them.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai stood up and left.

    The Yin Yang Elders have indeed returned. Moreover, they were nning to see Zhao Hai. Seeing Zhao Hai waiting for them, the Yin Elder nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside. We have things to talk about.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and invited the two to the living room. After they sat down, Meg offered them tea.

    After everyone sat down, the Yin Elder took a sip from his teacup before saying, ¡°We just reported to the Sect Master about the confessions we acquired. The Sect Master will be making moves in secret. If we react aggressively, we won¡¯t only rm the Ghost Cultivators, it would also make the other sects wary of us.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°We also made our own analysis of the situation. We still have time, so it wouldn¡¯t be good to be anxious. Otherwise, the other sects might think that we¡¯re making a big move. Right, Masters, I have a request. I n to bring Laura and the others to the abandoned Ghost Cultivator den to search for clues.¡±

    Hearing this, the Yin Elder couldn¡¯t help but stare, then he looked at the Yang Elder. The Yang Elder also smiled bitterly and said, ¡°We have the same idea. You¡¯re now at the Soul Fusion Stage, so you need to go out to gain experience. It¡¯s just right that the sect wants you to check out the abandoned den to see if you can find any clues. But do you really want to take Laura and the others with you?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Laura and the others have been progressing well. But they don¡¯t have a lot of experience in dealing with people. I want to take them out for a trial. Little Tie will also go with us. He can see the outside world with us as well as go on a field trial.¡±

    The Yin Elder nodded, ¡°It should be time for them to go on a trial. Nobody bes an expert by practicing in safety. Although you¡¯ve just reached the Soul Fusion Stage, your strength should be at the peak of Soul Fusion. That might not be strong enough, but you have other methods to keep your life. The sect will not send people to follow you, do you understand?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°There¡¯s no need for escorts. I can manage. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±

    The Yin Elder gave a nod, ¡°Right, Little Hai, I have something to ask you. Answer me truthfully. Can your Undead cultivate?¡±

    Zhao Hai felt regret for a moment, he didn¡¯t really expect the Yin Elder to ask this question. But he still nodded and said, ¡°Yes. My Undead can cultivate. Moreover, after I broke through to the Soul Fusion Stage, my Undead can preserve their strength before they died.¡±

    Hearing this, the Yin Yang Elders couldn¡¯t help but stare. They looked at each other and saw the shock on their faces. It must be known that the five Ghost Cultivators that Zhao Hai turned into Undead weren¡¯t weak experts. This is especially true for the Ghost Cultivator who became an elder, he was at the Teleportation Stage. Does this mean that Zhao Hai has a subordinate in the Teleportation Stage?

    Naturally, this ability wasn¡¯t as simple as providing survival. If this ability was used well, not only would Zhao Hai benefit, the entire Tyrant de Sect would greatly profit. If the Tyrant de Sect bred an army of powerful Undead, it would no doubt shock their enemies. Moreover, they can increase their number of Undead after a war.

    The two elders didn¡¯t speak for some time. They were shaken numb by Zhao Hai¡¯s numerous abilities. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t n to let them wander in their thoughts. Instead, he took out a jade slip and handed it over to the Yin Elder, ¡°Master, during my three years of seclusion, there were times when I became distracted and couldn¡¯t cultivate. I used this time to study the Divine Armament Sect¡¯s crossbow. This is the crossbow¡¯s refining method. This includes the core formations used as well as the process of refining. I also added some improvements to the crossbow. Now, our divine crossbows are more powerful than the crossbows of the Divine Armament Sect.¡±

    The Yin Elder received Zhao Hai¡¯s jade slip with a nk expression. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, did you really do this? It¡¯s the refining method for the Divine Armament Sect¡¯s crossbow?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Yes. Master can rest assured. I have sessfully imitated the divine crossbow. Its effects should be better than the crossbows of the Divine Armament Sect. I believe the sect¡¯s strength would increase with this.¡±

    The Yin Elder looked at Zhao Hai in confusion, ¡°How can you know about the Divine Armament Sect¡¯s refining techniques? Isn¡¯t that a deeply kept secret of the sect? The Tyrant de Sect spent an innumerable number of resources and manpower to imitate the crossbow, but it has failed. How are you able to seed?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Master, I¡¯m actually a divergent ability user. The strongest ability I have is deconstructing and synthesizing items. Since I¡¯m still a low-level cultivator, I cannot analyze advanced-level items. But for things such as the divine crossbow, it¡¯s very easy for me.¡±

 Chapter 2100: Deconstructing an Arsenal

    <h4>Chapter 2100: Deconstructing an Arsenal</h4>

    This was the first time Zhao Hai mentioned this skill to the Yin Yang Elders. The two elders haven¡¯t noticed this skill before.

    To be honest, people from the True Spirit Realm somewhat looked down on people from the lower realms. Naturally, ascenders were an exception. This was because ascenders have proven that they were geniuses among geniuses. They would never look down on those who had talent

    They mainly looked down on the cultivation methods of the lower realms. In their opinion, the cultivation methods of the lower realms were very bad. They couldn¡¯t evenpare to the lowest grade methods of the True Spirit Realm.

    For this reason, the Yin Yang Elders didn¡¯t know about Zhao Hai¡¯s abilities. To be honest, they didn¡¯t ask about Zhao Hai¡¯s abilities. Therefore, upon hearing that Zhao Hai could deconstruct and synthesize items, the two elders were stunned.

    The two looked at Zhao Hai. It took a while before they recovered. The Yin Elder looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Deconstruct and synthesize? What kind of divergent ability is this?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a special ability. I can deconstruct items to its basic materials. I can deconstruct pills and artifacts using my ability. During the process, I would be able to find out the refining technique as well as the formations used. Synthesis is a special type of crafting. I can use base materials and create the item itself. It¡¯s much simpler than refining.¡±

    Hearing what Zhao Hai said, the eyes of the Yin Yang Elders couldn¡¯t help but light up. They knew too well what kind of benefits Zhao Hai could bring to the Tyrant de Sect.

    The struggle between the sects in the True Spirit Realm was much more cruel than in the Great Realm of Cultivation. Plenty of sects use artifacts and pills unique to their own. Their techniques were confidential, and each sect made sure that it stayed that way.

    If they could break and analyze the artifacts of the other sects, then the Tyrant de Sect would be able to formte ways to deal with them. Then the sect would be the one to profit in every battle.

    Because of this, the Yin Yang Elders were shocked by Zhao Hai¡¯s revtion. With this ability, Zhao Hai would have unfettered ess to the secrets of the other sects.

    With a serious expression, the Yin Elder confirmed, ¡°Little Hai, do you really have this ability?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°However, the items I can deconstruct right now are very few. Moreover, I can¡¯t deconstruct high-level items.¡±

    The Yang Elder waved his hand and said, ¡°No matter what, your ability is very important to the Tyrant de Sect. No wonder your crafting skills are so powerful. So it¡¯s because of this ability.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Before this, the items I deconstructed were much weaker. So I didn¡¯t bother mentioning it.¡±

    The Yin Elder nodded, ¡°Postpone your departure for a few days. Come with me to the sect treasury to see if you can deconstruct a few treasures.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°No problem. But I can only deconstruct low-level items for now. Things on the same level as the divine crossbow should be fine.¡±

    Strictly speaking, divine crossbows weren¡¯t advanced level artifacts. To low-level cultivators, they might be lethal weapons, but high-level cultivators can ignore them. Divine crossbows be useless when used against Earth Monarch Stage cultivators and stronger.

    But even then, divine crossbows were still extraordinary artifacts. They were universally lethal to any low level cultivator.

    Actually, Zhao Hai can deconstruct higher level artifacts, but he doesn¡¯t n to do that now. He already exposed a lot, he cannot expose more.

    The Yin Elder nodded, ¡°You¡¯ll have a lot of things to deconstruct. Let¡¯s go now.¡± After saying that, the Yin Yang Elders stood up and walked out with Zhao Hai.

    The group of three quickly reached Heaven shing Pce and met the sect master. Naturally, the Sect Master understood the relevance of this information. This could provide huge benefits to the Tyrant de Sect.

    The Sect Master personally led Zhao Hai to an area in the sect treasury. This treasury was filled with artifacts. What made this area special was that the artifacts inside weren¡¯t artifacts of the Tyrant de Sect. Instead, it was filled with artifacts from the other sects. Zhao Hai saw plenty of crossbows inside. There were even butterfly knives and other sect-defining artifacts.

    The Sect Master looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, you can use any of these artifacts. Deconstruct as many as you can. It doesn¡¯t matter if you destroy them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He looked at the arsenal and the artifacts within, there should be several thousand inside. He said, ¡°Sect Master, give me a few days. I should be finished by then.¡±

    The Sect Master nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll free up this area. This ce belongs to you now.¡± After speaking, the Sect Master waved his hand and led the Yin Yang Elders out of the arsenal. He also stationed people outside to discourage people from disturbing Zhao Hai.

    The Sect Master and the Yin Yang Elders returned to Heaven shing Pce. Once they were inside the main hall, the Sect Master sighed and said, ¡°If Little Hai wasn¡¯t a genius, I would have asked him to improve his ability as soon as possible. It¡¯s a pity.¡±

    The Yin Elder replied, ¡°It¡¯s not a pity. The sect has a genius like Little Hai. You should be d.¡±

    The Sect Master chuckled and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s a blessing that the sect has a talent like him. Good. Lin Ling has made a huge contribution. We¡¯re lucky he¡¯s able to hook Zhao Hai in early.¡±

    The Yang Elder said, ¡°In a few days, Little Hai will go out for a trial. He wants to go to the abandoned den of the Ghost Cultivators. This trial will be important to him.¡±

    The Sect Master nodded, ¡°It¡¯s also the proper amount of danger. Little Hai has a lot of enemies now, and they are not weak. Most importantly, Soulhook has yet to be caught. From what we know about him, Soulhook would definitely go after Zhao Hai. Thest time they met, he suffered a huge loss in Zhao Hai¡¯s hands. Although Soulhook hasn¡¯t reached the Teleportation Stage, Ghost Cultivators have a lot of means. We have to remind Little Hai to stay cautious.¡±

    The Yin Elder agreed, ¡°We already thought of a solution. We¡¯re giving de tokens to Zhao Hai¡¯s wives as well as Qiu Tie. Old Yang and I have sealed our own de qi in each token. This is in preparation for any emergency.¡±

    The Sect Master nodded, ¡°That¡¯s a good n. But you have to give a tracker to Little Hai. Make him bring it all the time. So if anything happens, we can rush over there as soon as we can.¡±

    The Yin Elder nodded. He could see that the Sect Master was also beginning to attach great importance to Zhao Hai. His care surpassed ordinary core disciples. But this is normal. If any sect had a disciple like Zhao Hai, they would also treat him the same way.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t aware of this as he was currently deconstructing artifacts inside the arsenal. Actually, to Zhao Hai, this was a very easy task. He could toss all the artifacts to the Space¡¯s processing machine and be done with it.

    Once the artifacts were deconstructed, its refining process would be recorded into a jade slip. Each artifact has its own jade slip recording.

    Zhao Hai also obtained plenty of benefits while deconstructing the artifacts. At the very least, the formations he managed to copy have given him a great boost.

    Although Zhao Hai already obtained plenty of formations before, all of them were ordinary formations. He doesn¡¯t even have the secret formations of the Tyrant de Sect.

    But now, after deconstructing the artifacts, he obtained the secret formations of the other sects. These formations were generally kept secret. These formations were important for Zhao Hai.

    Each sect has their own formations unique to their artifact. These formations allowed perfect union of the user and the artifact. This meant that the formations were linked to a sect¡¯s techniques. Because of this, sects treat the security of their artifacts with great care. Now that Zhao Hai obtained these formations, his future battles would be easier.

    The more artifacts he deconstructed, the more formations Zhao Hai gained. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t ce the deconstructed materials into the arsenal. After deconstructing the artifacts, he remade them into their original form. He didn¡¯t want people to know that he could deconstruct and synthesize artifacts. He believed the Yin Yang Elders would support him on this.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s guess was correct. In the entire Tyrant de Sect, besides Laura and the others, only the Yin Yang Elders and the Sect Master knew about Zhao Hai¡¯s ability. Moreover, the sect wasn¡¯t nning on telling anyone else. This became one of the core secrets of the Tyrant de Sect.

    Days passed and before long Zhao Hai spent half a month in the arsenal. He was actually done with deconstructing artifacts a long time ago. However, he didn¡¯te out. He doesn¡¯t want toe out early and expose his capabilities.

    Half a monthter, Zhao Hai walked out of the arsenal. When he exited, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Guarding the entrance to the arsenal were two Teleportation Stage experts. Moreover, an elder was personally present to supervise them.

    Seeing Zhao Haie out, the elder immediately met him, ¡°Little Hai, you¡¯re done? The Sect Master wants to see you immediately.¡± Zhao Haiplied and walked to Heaven shing Peak along with the elder. As for the two Teleportation Stage cultivators, they were looking at Zhao Hai in confusion.

    They were temporarily reassigned by the sect to guard the entrance to the arsenal. They thought that there was a secret inside. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai toe out of it. They couldn¡¯t understand why a Soul Fusion disciple inside an arsenal would need to be guarded by two Teleportation Stage experts.

    Zhao Hai followed the elder to the Heaven shing Pce. The Sect Master also ordered him to directly enter his office. This time, the elder remained outside, which caused the elder to be as confused as the two Teleportation Stage guards.

 Chapter 2101: Horse Carriage

    <h4>Chapter 2101: Horse Carriage</h4>

    When Zhao Hai entered, he quickly cupped his fist and said, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen the Sect Master. I¡¯vepleted the task.¡±

    The Sect Master looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°So fast? Good, good. I¡¯ll immediately have the things in the arsenal disposed of as soon as possible.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly said, ¡°Replying to the Sect Master. There¡¯s no need to dispose of them. There¡¯s no material in the arsenal, it¡¯s left in its original state. After I deconstructed the artifacts, I synthesized them to their original appearance.¡±

    The Sect Master stared, then his eyes shone, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s better. Did you get the refining method of those artifacts?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Then he took a spatial bag out and handed it to the Sect Master, ¡°Sect Master, inside the bag are the refining methods and the formations.¡±

    The Sect Master opened the spatial bag and searched inside. The spatial bag contained more than a thousand jade slips. The Sect Master took one of the jade slips out and read it, ¡°Eight shing Knives. Materials: myan iron, zing sun steel, bronze powder¡­¡± The jade slip didn¡¯t only contain a detailed list of materials, it also contained the formations used as well as the refining method. Everything was recorded clearly, there were no areas that could be misunderstood.

    The Sect Master gave a satisfied nod before storing the jade slip back into the spatial bag. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re going out for a trial.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Yes. After interrogating the Ghost Cultivators, we found that there¡¯s an abandoned den in a remote town. I heard that the town has been attacked by demon beasts and everyone died. I think there¡¯s more to the abandoned den. I want to go there to take a look. Maybe I¡¯ll be able to get some clues.¡±

    The Sect Master nodded, ¡°Go and have a good look. But you have to be careful. You have a lot of enemies now. Soulhook has yet to be found, he may be lying in wait for you. In the past, when you went to trials, you went alone. But this time, you¡¯re taking your wives with you. The danger you¡¯re in is higher. Be more careful. If necessary, ask the sect for help. This isn¡¯t a shameful thing. Also, unlike your previous trial, you can reveal your identity this time. You can also contact our branches and ask for help.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I understand. Sect Master can rest assured. I don¡¯t n on dying right now.¡±

    The Sect Masterughed. Then he waved his hand and said, ¡°You can go. If you don¡¯t go back soon, the Yin Yang Elders wille looking for me.¡± Zhao Hai nodded. And after cupping his fist towards the Sect Master, he left.

    Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s departing back, the Sect Master sighed and said, ¡°Old Yin and Old Yang really lucked out. If I knew early, I would have epted him as a disciple.¡±

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t aware of the Sect Master¡¯s sighs. After leaving Heaven shing Pce, he immediately used his transmission formation to return to his peak. The Yin Yang Elders were already waiting for him there.

    Seeing the Yin Yang Elders, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. He immediately cupped his fist and said, ¡°Masters, how did you know that I¡¯m out?¡±

    The Yin Yang Elders smiled and said, ¡°I told the people in Heaven shing Pce to inform us as soon as you left. So as soon as you came out, we immediately knew.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then the three entered the living room and sat down. The Yin Elder looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, how is it? Did you process the artifacts?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve processed them. I also gave the jade slips to the Sect Master.¡±

    The Yin Elder replied, ¡°Good job. Rest for the rest of the day before heading out. Right, this is for you. Take it with you all the time.¡± Zhao Hai took the item and looked at it. It was a circr thing akin to a jade pendant. Zhao Hai looked at the Yin Elder in confusion.

    The Yin Elder continued, ¡°This is a protection pendant for Core Disciples. It won¡¯t only protect you during dangerous moments, it could also send your position to the sect. This way, once the shield activates, the sect could send people to support you. This is a life-saving item. Bring it.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and received the jade pendant. At this time, the Yang Elder opened his mouth and said, ¡°We already gave de tokens to Qiu Tie and your wives. Inside the tokens are our de qi. Remember, always be cautious.¡±

    Zhao Haiplied. The Yin Yang Elders stood up and then left. When the two elders were gone, Laura and the others walked in. Laura had a hopeful look on her face as she asked, ¡°Brother Hai, when do we depart?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ll depart tomorrow. This time, we¡¯ll leave by carriage.¡± Laura and the others cheered. Then they immediately went to pack their things.

    Early the next morning, Zhao Hai bid farewell to the Yin Yang Elders before leaving the residence. When they arrived at the foot of the peak, Zhao Hai waved his hand and released a carriage. As soon as the carriage appeared, Qiu Tie who was beside him was stunned. This was because the carriage was too big.

    The carriage was ten meters long, five meters high, and four meters wide. The carriage had ten wheels. It has a section for the driver in front. Behind the carriage was a door with a small tform in front. The top of the carriage also has a tform.

    The carriage was bronze with a cyan glow throughout. On each side of the carriage were eight windows divided into two floors. At a nce, one could see that it was a two-storey carriage.

    Qiu Tie hasn¡¯t seen a carriage as big as this before. Such a carriage would be too heavy. It should be inconvenient to drive.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Little Tie, let¡¯s go inside.¡± Qiu Tie immediatelyplied and followed Zhao Hai inside the carriage. When they got inside, Qiu Tie was stunned. This was because theyout of the carriage was very familiar. It was the same as Zhao Hai¡¯s room.

    Zhao Hai gave the carriage a satisfied nod. Since there was no need for him to head out secretly, he might as well go all out. Although the carriage wasn¡¯t as expansive as the Hell King¡¯s Ship, it was still spacious enough.

    Large artifacts also existed in the True Spirit Realm, but they weren¡¯t a lot of them. Battles in the True Spirit Realm didn¡¯t rely onrge artifacts. Large artifacts were mainly used to reveal one¡¯s status.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage was actually a modified Eight-steed Jade Carriage, which was an artifact. But in order to prevent people from thinking that it was an artifact, Zhao Hai released two Undead and eight Demon Horses. The two Undead would drive the carriage while the eight Demon Horses would pull it. Although the carriage can move without being pulled, the Demon Horses can be used to fool people from thinking that it was an artifact.

    After the Undead drivers tied the horses, the carriage drove off. Laura and the others were busy decorating the carriage. The first floor of the carriage would contain the living room, the kitchen, and Qiu Tie¡¯s room. The second floor would be for Zhao Hai and his wives. The roof tform of the carriage can be used to practice martial arts.

    The horse carriage has very good shock absorption. Inside the carriage, one wouldn¡¯t know that they were moving. Zhao Hai was in the living room with Qiu Tie beside him. Laura and the others were still cleaning the rooms. The carriage was already on the road.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s group were now beyond the range of the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s headquarters. Once in a while, they would meet cultivators. When these cultivators saw Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage, they couldn¡¯t help but stop to watch. The carriage was too big. These cultivators don¡¯t know who the carriage belongs to.

    The carriage wasn¡¯t very fast, but it kept moving forward. It doesn¡¯t even need to stop at noon. Everyone ate inside. Meg¡¯s cooking wasn¡¯t any different than when at home.

    When the sky began to darken, the carriage stopped in a small town. When the carriage entered the town, it caused quite a stir. The town hasn¡¯t seen such a huge carriage before.

    The small town also had a branch hall of the Tyrant de Sect. Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage stopped directly in front of the branch hall. In front of the branch hall were two disciples of the Tyrant de Sect. The two guards were at the Clone Stage. They were both surprised and uncertain about Zhao Hai¡¯s arrival.

    Zhao Hai smiled at the two guards and said, ¡°This one is Zhao Hai. I¡¯m currently out on trial. I came here to visit.¡±

    As soon as the disciples of the branch hall heard Zhao Hai¡¯s name, they were immediately stunned. One of them quickly responded, ¡°So it is Senior Brother Zhao Hai. It¡¯s an honor for Senior Brother to visit our branch. Pleasee inside.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask Junior Brothers to report my arrival. I have other people with me inside my carriage. I¡¯ll have to ask the branch to prepare some rooms for me.¡±

    The disciple quickly replied, ¡°Senior Brother is too polite. My name is Han Qiang, Senior Brother can call me Little Qiang. I¡¯ll immediately arrange your request.¡± After speaking, Han QIang asked the man next to him to send a report. Then he immediately went to arrange rooms for Zhao Hai. As for Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage, a ce would be arranged for it.

    Laura and the others followed Zhao Hai into the branch hall. Although it was just a small town, the branch hall wasn¡¯t small. Han Qiang specially arranged a courtyard for Zhao Hai and the others to stay in.

    As soon as the arrangements were done, several cultivators walked over. The group was led by a middle-aged man around 50 years old. The middle-aged man wore radiant warrior clothing. He was tall and had an imposing aura. What made Zhao Hai pay attention was his strength. This person was at least at the Teleportation Stage. He could be a region¡¯s powerhouse. He should be the branch hall master.

    Zhao Hai quickly cupped his fist and said, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen the Elder.¡± The Tyrant de Sect¡¯s branch hall masters have the status of elder. Moreover, they were level 6 elders. Although their ranking was worse than the Yin Yang Elders, the power they held was still very big.

    The Hall Masterughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re too polite. Are you Zhao Hai? I heard of your name. How are the Yin Yang brothers, are they well?¡±

 Chapter 2102: Ouyang Clan

    <h4>Chapter 2102: Ouyang n</h4>

    Zhao Hai quickly replied, ¡°Both Masters are doing very well.¡±

    The Hall Master smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be polite. I know your contributions to the sects. I apud you for that. Come out once you¡¯re settled. I already asked the kitchen to prepare a banquet.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Thank you very much, Hall Master.¡± The Hall Master waved his hand and then introduced Zhao Hai to the people behind him. All of them were disciples of the branch hall, some of them were personal disciples of the Hall Master.¡±

    Zhao Hai attended the evening banquet. However, Laura and the others didn¡¯t participate. They had people deliver food to them while they ate in the yard.

    While talking to the Hall Master during the meal, Zhao Hai found out that the elder was very familiar with the Yin Yang Elders. In fact, the Yin Yang Elders saved his life once. The Hall Master had been very respectful towards the Yin Yang Elders since then. And this respect naturally extended towards Zhao Hai.

    After resting in the branch hall for an entire night, Zhao Hai left early the next morning. He was out for a trial, and he has yet to reach his destination, so he couldn¡¯t stay in one ce for a long time.

    Five days passed unknowingly as Zhao Hai¡¯s group travelled the road. The carriage travelled at a leisurely pace in these five days. But since the carriage was special, their speed was fasterpared to ordinary carriage.

    Along the way, Zhao Hai stopped at the branch halls of each town. Zhao Hai was now a famous person in the Tyrant de Sect. He was the champion of the Clone Stage division. This achievement won plenty of glory for the Tyrant de Sect, so every branch hall was very polite to him.

    On this day, Zhao Hai and the others left a small town called Leaving Light Town. Along the way, whether they be cultivators or merchants, they couldn¡¯t help but look twice at the carriage. Naturally, nobody dared go in the way of Zhao Hai¡¯s group. Although the carriage didn¡¯t have the sign of the Tyrant de Sect, all who saw it knew that the people inside weren¡¯t ordinary.

    The road they were taking right now was getting more and more remote. It was to be expected since the abandoned Ghost Cultivator den was in a remote ce. To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for the news that the town was attacked by beasts and that nobody survived, the Yin Yang Elders wouldn¡¯t have remembered the town. At that time, the news caused a stir in the Tyrant de Sect. Later on, the sect sent people over to clean up the beasts. But until now, the town remained deserted.

    At noon, Zhao Hai and the others passed a small vige. They didn¡¯t stop and went through it instead. As they were proceeding down the road, the Undead who was driving the carriage noticed a man lying on the road ahead. The Undead quickly stopped the carriage and reported, ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s a person lying on the road ahead.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Go and see what¡¯s going on.¡± The Undeadplied and jumped down to check the person.

    When it got close, the Undead noticed that the person was a cultivator. He wore warrior clothing and had a de in his hand. The de looked ordinary, possibly belonging to a rogue cultivator. However, the man was clearly injured. There was a deep wound on his left shoulder. The wound hadn¡¯t been treated and was still bleeding. The person had a pale face while unconscious.

    The Undead saw this and immediately reported back, ¡°Young Master, it seems like a rogue cultivator. He fainted from excessive loss of blood.¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned. Then he waved his hand and threw a jade bottle to the Undead, ¡°Wake him up and ask him who he is and how he got injured.¡±

    The Undead received the bottle andplied. Just as it was about to save the person, the sound of horse hooves was heard. The hooves sounded very quick. Before long, it arrived not far away from Zhao Hai and the others.

    At this time, Zhao Hai and the others have already walked out of the carriage. They stood beside the carriage and looked at the person on the ground. Upon hearing the approaching horses, they looked up.

    What arrived was a group of about 20 cultivators. They were simr ck robes and had a sword strap on their waists. With just one look, one could see that they aren¡¯t from the Tyrant de Sect.

    The Undead ignored these people. He turned the jade bottle and prepared to pour it into the mouth of the fainted person. But at this time, someone called out, ¡°Stop!¡±

    Zhao Hai knit his brows. This voice came from the group of cultivators who just arrived. At this time, the group stopped not far from Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai inspected the group. In front of them was a tall and big cultivator. He wore ck robes and had a full beard. His hair was red, and his eyes were sparkling. Surprisingly, this person was at the Earth Monarch Stage. Those who followed behind him were at the Soul Fusion and Clone Stage.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai¡¯s frown deepened. He didn¡¯t know where these people came from. With such a lineup, they couldn¡¯t be from an ordinary group. They should be troops from a n.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand, stopping the actions of the Undead. The Undead respectfully returned behind Zhao Hai and then looked at the neers.

    The group of cultivators stopped and sized Zhao Hai up. They were surprised by his carriage, then changed their view towards Zhao Hai and the others.

    To be honest, they couldn¡¯t help but be attracted by Laura and the others. When these people saw Laura and the others, their eyes couldn¡¯t help but shine.

    Zhao Hai looked at these people and then said, ¡°Who are you? Do you know him?¡± As he said that, he pointed towards the lying on the ground.

    The leader of the group snorted and said, ¡°Of course we know him. He¡¯s being chased by our Ouyang n. This person stole something from us. Please don¡¯t interfere.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°This is none of my business. I¡¯m just passing by.¡±

    Seeing that Zhao Hai knew his ce, the leader nodded. Then he waved his hand. A cultivator dismounted and went to the side of the fainted person. He kicked the person over and then touched his chest.

    It didn¡¯t take long before the cultivator¡¯s expression changed. He turned towards their red-haired leader and said, ¡°Captain, it¡¯s not here.¡±

    As soon as the captain heard this, hisplexion changed. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, who are you? Did you take what he had?¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he frowned and said, ¡°What do you mean? I don¡¯t even know who he is. How could I possibly take his things?¡±

    The captain coldly snorted and said, ¡°We have been closely chasing behind him. He doesn¡¯t even have time to tend to his wounds, let alone hide things. Before we came, you¡¯re the only one in contact with him. If Mister took his items, then you better hand it over. It¡¯s not good to have things that don¡¯t belong to you.¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned even more. He said, ¡°I really don¡¯t have it. I don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re looking for.¡±

    The red-haired Captain looked at Zhao Hai up and down before saying, ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t intend to cooperate. Our Ouyang n is a subordinate of the Tyrant de Sect. If you offend the Ouyang n, you will also offend the Tyrant de Sect. I implore Mister to think twice.¡±

    Zhao Hai raised his brow and said, ¡°Tyrant de Sect? I¡¯m also from the Tyrant de Sect. As for the item you¡¯re looking for, I really haven¡¯t seen it.¡±

    When the Captain heard that Zhao Hai was also from the Tyrant de Sect, his pupils shrank. Then he seemed to go back to normal and said, ¡°Since Mister is from the Tyrant de Sect, then the matter will end here. You said that you don¡¯t have it, so I¡¯ll believe you. We¡¯ll be taking this person and leaving.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the captain. Although he was calling him Sir, he doesn¡¯t have a respectful tone. This caused him to be surprised. This person was merely a subordinate of the sect. Not being respectful towards an actual disciple of the Tyrant de Sect was strange.

    Zhao Hai thought of something, then he looked at the red-haired Captain and said, ¡°Since you said that you are subordinates of the Tyrant de Sect, there should be someone from your n that is in the sect. May I ask who it is? I want to see if I can recognize them.¡±

    The captain smiled faintly and said, ¡°So Mister wants to know. The Patriarch of our n is an elder of the Tyrant de Sect. His surname is Ouyang, and his name is Gang.¡±

    Ouyang Gang! Hearing this name, Zhao Hai¡¯s brows couldn¡¯t help but flinch. He heard of this name before, not from other people, but from Undead. The Undead who told him this name were the ones that were secretly arrested by the Tyrant de Sect for being spies for the Ghost Cultivators.

    For many years, these Ghost Cultivators have been collecting information about the sect. In addition to collecting information, they also bought people from the Tyrant de Sect. Naturally, all of these were carried in secret, so their effects weren¡¯t obvious. One of their biggest gains over the years was buying over an elder of the Tyrant de Sect, and that elder was Ouyang Gang.

    Ouyang Gang was a level 4 Elder of the Tyrant de Sect. Despite his level, he actually held quite a lot of power. He was the elder in charge of the sect¡¯s grain supplies. When the Yin Yang Elders heard his name, they were taken aback. It must be known that Ouyang Gang¡¯s position was very important. If Ouyang Gang defected when the Tyrant de Sect fought against its enemies, poisoning its water and destroying the sect¡¯s grain, then the sect wouldn¡¯tst for very long.

    Because of this, when the Yin Yang Elders told the Sect Master about this news, the Sect Master had people arrest Ouyang Gang secretly. The matter was swiftly taken care of that uninvolved parties had no idea. The Tyrant de Sect only said that Ouyang Gang has gone into seclusion.

 Chapter 2103: Soulhook Appears

    Chapter 2103: Soulhook Appears

    Because the incident wasn¡¯t revealed, the Tyrant de Sect didn¡¯t make a move on the Ouyang n. Elder Ouyang has already been killed and interrogated. He confessed that there were people in his n who had be Ghost Cultivators.

    However, the Tyrant de Sect wasn¡¯t nning to rm these Ghost Cultivators. The sect decided to leave the Ouyang n in the meantime while they were formting a way to clean them thoroughly.

    Since he was aware of the true situation, Zhao Hai asked the red-haired captain which family he belonged to. And when he knew that he was talking about the exact Ouyang n, Zhao Hai¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but turn frigid.

    Despite this, Zhao Hai maintained hisposure, ¡°So it¡¯s Elder Ouyang¡¯s n. I offended you a moment ago. Please excuse me.¡±

    The red-haired cultivator heard Zhao Hai¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but be more arrogant. He coldly snorted and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. Mister, we still have to return and make a report. Right, I have to warn Mister about the thieves and bandits around these areas. I can see that you¡¯re not very strong, so you should be careful.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then hisplexion changed. As for the red-haired Captain, he onlyughed before turning around and leaving.

    Zhao Hai looked at the departing Ouyang n members and sneered, ¡°He¡¯s really arrogant. Hmph. He really thinks that he¡¯s someone.¡±

    Laura said, ¡°Brother Hai, what do you think about the thing they¡¯re looking for? From what I can see, it¡¯s very important to them. I¡¯m afraid they will definitely cause troubleter on.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°They certainly will. It seems like we have to be more alert. The Ouyang n. Hmph. If I wasn¡¯t worried about alerting the Ghost Cultivators, I would have destroyed them a long time ago. They actually dared to be arrogant. But this is fine. I¡¯ll grind them down one by one.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai returned to the carriage and resumed their travel.

    Time passed and the skies began to turn dark. However, Zhao Hai and the others haven¡¯t found a ce to rest. But with the carriage, they can just stop anywhere. The amodations inside ensure that they could restfortably.

    When it waspletely dark, the carriage stopped outside a forest. The two Undead cleaned the carriage the moment it stopped. Zhao Hai also took out two tables from the Space and ced them outside. Meg was busy preparing food inside the carriage.

    The dinner was sumptuous. After dinner, Zhao Hai and the others stayed outside and drank tea. Then they returned inside the carriage.

    Upon returning to the carriage, Zhao Hai immediately said, ¡°We have been targeted, I can feel gazes directed towards the carriage. Moreover, it¡¯s a familiar gaze. It reminds me of Soulhook.¡±

    Laura replied, ¡°Bewitching Bell Soulhook? How can he be here? Is it because of the Ouyang n? Soulhook is hiding inside the Ouyang n? This must be the reason why the Sect was unable to find him.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°That¡¯s very possible. The Ouyang n haspletely sided with the Ghost Cultivators. Soulhook¡¯s position among Ghost Cultivators shouldn¡¯t be low. Hiding in the Ouyang n is very safe. Even if the Tyrant de Sect looked everywhere, it wouldn¡¯t be able to guess that he¡¯s inside the Ouyang n.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°What do we do now?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°The item that the Ouyang n lost should be very important to them. And they don¡¯t dare kill me openly. They asked Soulhook to deal with me. If something happened to me, the Ouyang n could just push the me to the Ghost Cultivators. Haha. The Ouyang n must think that they¡¯re very smart. Unfortunately, their plot wouldn¡¯t work on me.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°We do nothing. We¡¯ll wait for our old friend here. I reckon he¡¯ll be here soon. This is a remote area, nobody woulde here. If the Ouyang n wants to get rid of us, they can do it here. Even if the sky is overturned, nobody would notice.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded. Zhao Hai looked at everyone and then at Qiu Tie before saying, ¡°Soulhook¡¯s ambush makes use of other cultivators. He¡¯s good at using artifacts. In a while, he would use his artifacts to attack us. If he releases ghosts, then you can fight them. Use this opportunity to practice dealing with Ghost Cultivators.¡±

    Qiu Tie was somewhat anxious. After all, he¡¯s still a child. This was the first time he¡¯s faced with a dangerous situation. But at the same time, he was excited. He hoped to fight.

    Seeing Qiu Tie, Zhao Hai smiled. Qiu Tie¡¯s reaction satisfied him. Qiu Tie might be anxious and excited, but he wasn¡¯t afraid.

    Mentality holds a heavy impact on cultivators. When facing an enemy, fear should be thest thing you think of. Because once fear begins to invade one¡¯s heart, failure would soon follow. And to cultivators, a single failure was the difference between living and dying.

    The uing battle would be Qiu Tie¡¯s first, but he wasn¡¯t afraid at all. Conversely, he was excited to fight. This was a good reaction. This meant that Qiu Tie¡¯s mentality was in the right ce. A cultivator in a good condition could disy 100% of their strength during a fight. They might even surpass their strength. Such a cultivator would achieve great things, even if their talents are very low.

    The group continued to chat inside the carriage as they waited for Soulhook to arrive. Zhao Hai also felt the gloomy aura getting closer and closer.

    At about 10 o¡¯clock in the evening, Zhao Hai felt the gloomy aura intensify. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile as he said, ¡°All of you, prepare.¡± Laura and the others nodded.

    Just after Zhao Hai said that, a coldughter was heard along with a voice, ¡°Hahaha. I didn¡¯t expect to run into an old friend here. Zhao Hai,e out and die!¡±

    Zhao Hai slowly stood up before leading Laura and the others outside. To Zhao Hai¡¯s surprise, Soulhook wasn¡¯t hiding this time. He stood in the forest looking at Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai looked at Soulhook¡¯s appearance. To be honest, Soulhook¡¯s looks are very good. He was dressed in a schr¡¯s robe. He had thick ck hair. His face was a bit pale, but he was handsome. He gave the look of a weak schr. However, his eyes ruined his looks. His eyes weren¡¯t bad to look at, but they gave off an ufortable feeling. As soon as you met his eyes, you would immediately think of an animal, a poisonous snake.

    Soulhook¡¯s gaze made one feel that they were being targeted by a poisonous snake. His gaze was gloomy, cruel, and cold-blooded. It also carried a bit of madness. Soulhook¡¯s figure looks like a ghost hunting in the night.

    Zhao Hai looked at Soulhook and said, ¡°Soulhook, I didn¡¯t expect your life to be so long. You can even live until now. Good, really good. I don¡¯t even need to go to you, you came here yourself. This saved me a lot of work.¡±

    Soulhookughed, ¡°Zhao Hai, you know what, I¡¯m starting to like you. Just you? And you want to take revenge? Hahaha. You¡¯re reckless.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know who¡¯s reckless. But you¡¯re now in the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s territory. You actually came here to kill me.¡±

    Soulhook sneered, ¡°The Tyrant de Sect¡¯s territory? Do you really think I¡¯m afraid of making a move inside the Tyrant de Sect? Zhao Hai, you¡¯re too naive.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Talking is useless. Come, let¡¯s fight.¡±

    Soulhook looked at Laura and the others and said, ¡°Are they your wives? Zhao Hai, you¡¯re daring. You took your wives with you here. I really hate to kill them. How about this, after I kill you and refine you into my ghost ve, I¡¯ll make sure to use your wives as furnaces.¡±

    Zhao Hai sneered, ¡°Soulhook, you can continue daydreaming. You want to kill me? You can try. Enough chit-chat. Let¡¯s begin.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai took out his de. Laura and the others also took their weapons out.

    Soulhook sneered. Then he waved his hand, causing a pitch-ck ghost g to appear. Soulhook waved the g and said, ¡°Ten thousand Soul Devouring Ghosts. Kill!¡± Along with Soulhook¡¯smand, ghastly wails were heard. Then a jet ck ghost appeared all around Soulhook. These ghosts had the appearance of soldiers. They don¡¯t have a lower part, but their upper parts were fully armored.

    Soulhook waved the g once more, causing the ghosts to fly towards Zhao Hai. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make a move. Instead, Laura and the others charged forward. Zhao Hai just stood in ce, paying attention to Soulhook.

    Laura and the others began shing with the malicious ghosts. The ghosts weren¡¯t very strong. At most they were at the Clone Stage. Their only advantage was their numbers. Because of this, Laura and the others were able to fight against them.

    Soulhook wasn¡¯t surprised by the fact that his ghosts were stopped. He waved his hand and took out another artifact. The artifact was a hand-cranked bell. The bell was engraved with ghost faces. It was as small as a human fist, but it looked very refined.

    Soulhook sneered at Zhao Hai, then he swung the bell gently. An intermittent sharp chime was heard from the bell. The bell didn¡¯t have the same tone as ordinary bells. Instead, it had a grating sound akin to ghost cries. Its sharpness went straight to the soul.

    Bewitching Soul Bell! Zhao Hai knew that Soulhook would use this artifact, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be used this early. However, Zhao Hai still didn¡¯t move. He wanted to see how Laura and the others were going to deal with the bell. It must be known that the Bewitching Soul Bell was a special artifact. Dealing with its effects wouldn¡¯t be easy. It should be enough practice for Laura and the others.

 Chapter 2104: No Intention

    <h4>Chapter 2104: No Intention</h4>

    This was the first time that Laura and the others encountered this situation. However, they were still able to react better than most. Although they haven¡¯t fought for many years, they still participated in some of Zhao Hai¡¯s battles. They immediately used their spiritual force to keep their minds intact. At the same time, they continued to fight against the ghosts.

    As for Qiu Tie, he wasn¡¯t doing good. After all, he¡¯s just over ten years old. Moreover, he hasn¡¯t encountered this situation before. He doesn¡¯t know how to deal with it. His spirit was continually being shredded by the Bewitching Soul Bell.

    Seeing Qiu Tie¡¯s situation, Zhao Hai immediately said, ¡°Little Tie, quickly close your mind!¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Qiu Tie began to sober up. He quickly closed his mind and began to counter-attack. At the same time, he let out a sigh. He felt ashamed and somewhat angry.

    Qiu Tie was also beginning to go against the Bewitching Soul Bell using his spiritual force. He also began to use his de to fight against the ghosts.

    However, if the Bewitching Soul Bell could be countered that easily, it wouldn¡¯t have be Soulhook¡¯s main artifact. The Bewitching Soul Bell¡¯s effects began to get stronger and stronger. The movements of Laura and the others also began to be affected. Their actions became slower and slower.

    At this time, Zhao Hai made his move. He took out a drum and ced it in front of the two Undead. The Undead immediately began beating the drum. The huge drum banged and reduced the pressure on Laura and the others.

    Soulhook naturally expected Zhao Hai to use this move. He waved his hand and took out a staff with a skull on it. He waved his staff and skulls with blue ghost fire began appearing in the surroundings. Then these skulls flew towards Zhao Hai.

    Soulhook inserted his staff into the ground before taking a cloak out and draping it over his body. As soon as he wore the cloak, Soulhook¡¯s body disappeared.

    Zhao Hai has been paying attention to Soulhook all this time. When he saw what happened, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Then his expression changed. But since he couldn¡¯t do much about it, he moved and charged forward. He waved his de repeatedly as de qi repeatedly cut ghosts and skulls.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s de qi was overbearing. Both ghosts and skulls screeched as they vanished. At the same time, Zhao Hai used his de technique to protect Laura and the others.

    Laura and the others didn¡¯t see Soulhook disappear. As soon as Zhao Hai protected them, they let out a sigh and nced around. The ghosts and skulls were still surrounding them, and the Bewitching Soul Bell was also ringing, yet Soulhook has disappeared.

    Laura and the others looked at each other, then they looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, where is Soulhook?¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his de a few times, then he replied, ¡°He disappeared. Laura, take the others to the carriage. Leave this ce to me.¡± Laura immediatelyplied and led everyone into the carriage, leaving Zhao Hai and the two Undead outside.

    Zhao Hai was now using the Space to lock on to Soulhook¡¯s position. The Bewitching Soul Bell has no effect on him at all. The ghosts and skulls werepletely ineffective. As soon as Zhao Hai¡¯s de unfolded, he quickly became imprable. Zhao Hai¡¯s movement technique was also suited for group battles. And with the ghosts and skulls being weak, Zhao Hai has nothing to fear.

    Before long, Zhao Hai noticed Soulhook. Soulhook was slowly inching towards the carriage. It seems like he wanted to attack Laura and the others.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh inwardly. At the same time, he pretended to be unaware of Soulhook¡¯s location. He continued to fight against the ghosts and ming skulls.

    When Soulhook was close to the carriage, the carriage shields suddenly activated. Soulhook was quickly bounced out. Being caught off guard, Soulhook¡¯s body was exposed.

    Zhao Hai was already prepared. The moment the carriage shield was activated, he immediately used his de qi to encircle Soulhook. Seeing that he was discovered by Zhao Hai, Soulhook took out a whip and used it to defend. Bursts of ghost cries were heard from time to time as the whip attacked.

    Zhao Hai discovered that Soulhook¡¯s whip technique wasn¡¯t weak. It was strongerpared to average cultivators in the True Spirit Realm. This came as a surprise to Zhao Hai.

    As he wielded his whip, Soulhookughed and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, do you really believe that I have no ability to resist once I leave my artifact behind? You¡¯re wrong. Do you know why I haven¡¯t broken through to the Teleportation Stage after so many years. It¡¯s not because of my injury. It¡¯s because I was practicing my whip. Hmph. Lin Yang and Feng Xuefeng are fools. Although they reached the Teleportation Stage, their martial skills are weak. The moment I enter the Teleportation Stage, I will be stronger than them.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Soulhook and coldly snorted. His de increased in speed. At the same time, his de techniquepletely unfolded. Soulhook¡¯s whip was suppressed in a sh.

    This caused Soulhook to be startled. He couldn¡¯t help but scream, ¡°Impossible! You¡¯re no more than a Soul Fusion cultivator. How could you possibly suppress me? Impossible. This is impossible!¡±

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted and said, ¡°Nothing is impossible. Soulhook, it¡¯s time for you to die. Then after you, the Ouyang n will be eradicated.¡±

    As soon as he heard Zhao Hai¡¯s words, Soulhook couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. His rtionship with the Ouyang n has always been a secret. He didn¡¯t expect someone to find out about it. So, knowing that Zhao Hai was aware of his secret, it¡¯s natural for him to be taken aback.

    It must be known that it wasn¡¯t easy for the Ghost Cultivators to recruit Ouyang Gang. Although Ouyang Gang¡¯s strength was high, his talent no longer allowed him to progress. He would be stuck in his current realm forever. But for a cultivator like Ouyang Gang, what was the most attractive thing? It wasn¡¯t influence, it wasn¡¯t money, what attracted Ouyang Gang was the opportunity to get stronger.

    Ouyang Gang was stuck at the Diamond Body Stage for so many years. He couldn¡¯t see any hope of breaking through. But suddenly, the Ghost Cultivators told him that there was a chance. If Ouyang Gang used the methods of Ghost Cultivators, it would be possible for him to advance further and be a Condensing Spirit cultivator. He might reach the Space Breaker stage one day. Because of this, Ouyang Gang agreed to side with the Ghost Cultivators.

    Ouyang Gang became one of the most powerful people that the Ghost Cultivators have recruited after many years. Therefore, Ghost Cultivators attached great importance to him. Moreover, Ouyang Gang¡¯s defection was kept secret. The Ghost Cultivators even allowed the Ouyang n to kill Ghost Cultivators to keep people from suspecting Ouyang Gang.

    Now that Zhao Hai revealed that the secret was known, it wasn¡¯t strange for Soulhook to be surprised. With Soulhook being distracted, Zhao Hai used the opportunity to attack. Several de qi broke through Soulhook¡¯s defense. A de qi directly cut towards Soulhook¡¯s shoulder.

    Soulhook gave out a grunt and immediately focused his mind. But it had be impossible for him to stop Zhao Hai¡¯s barrage of attacks. Zhao Hai was unforgiving; he kept the intensity of attacks without stopping.

    Zhao Hai sent one attack after another. His de eventually shed Soulhook¡¯s chest. Soulhook was now unable to swing his whip. Naturally, his ghost g, skull staff, and bewitching soul bell also stopped.

    Zhao Hai received his de and stood in ce, looking coldly at Soulhook. Soulhook was now lying on the ground with blood in his mouth. His eyes held intense hatred towards Zhao Hai. Soulhook forced himself to open his mouth and said, ¡°Zhao Hai, you might be happy now, but others will take revenge for me. Just you wait.¡±

    Zhao Hai sneered, ¡°Then let theme. Sooner orter, we will wage war against Ghost Cultivators. I¡¯ll wait for them.¡±

    Soulhook red ruthlessly at Zhao Hai. Then he spat out blood for thest time and drew hisst breath. Zhao Hai waved his hand and covered Soulhook¡¯s body with a ck mist. But to Zhao Hai¡¯s surprise, Soulhook didn¡¯t turn into Undead. The corpse remained motionless.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then at this time, he discovered that the Ten-thousand Ghost g, Bewitching Soul Bell, and the Skull Staff had vanished. Zhao Hai immediately understood what was going on. He coldly snorted and said, ¡°You want to escape using your soul? You¡¯re too naive.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand, and a small bell appeared in his hand. Zhao Hai struck the bell and a melodious ring sounded out. Then Zhao Hai heard a ghost¡¯s cry. Before long a faint smoke appeared in front of Zhao Hai. The smoke was in the form of Soulhook.

    Soulhook had a panicked look on his face. He was now screaming, ¡°This is impossible. Why do you have a soul artifact! This weapon can only be used by Ghost Cultivators. How do you have it?¡±

    Zhao Hai sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t know? In the past, I was a Dark Mage. I specially dealt with ghosts and undead. How could I not have this artifact? Hahaha.¡±

    Soulhook red at Zhao Hai, as if wishing that he could bite him to death. Unfortunately for Soulhook, he was only in his soul form right now. He simply cannot do anything that could threaten Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Haiughed at Soulhook, ¡°You used this method in the past to save your life? What a pity, you won¡¯t be able to escape today.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Yin-yang revolution, soul return to your ce!¡± Along with Zhao Hai¡¯s voice, Soulhook felt a huge suction forceing from his body, sucking him inside. Then a ck gas covered the corpse. When Soulhoook came into his senses, his resentment towards Zhao Haipletely disappeared. This was because he has be one of Zhao Hai¡¯s obedient Undead.

    Seeing that Soulhook has be an Undead, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then he sent Soulhook to Space. At the same time, he had the processing machine deconstruct Soulhook¡¯s artifact. Soulhook would then be sent to the Hell Space to cultivate. Zhao Hai believed that it wouldn¡¯t be long before Soulhook would break through.

 Chapter 2105: Blocking the Way

    Chapter 2105: Blocking the Way

    ¡°Master, the Ouyang n colluded with Soulhook to deal with me. Soulhook has already been dealt with. I¡¯ll use the transmission formationter to send his confession. As for how to deal with the Ouyang n, I¡¯ll have to ask for yourmand.¡± Zhao Hai looked at the Yin Yang Elders in themunicator.

    Zhao Hai described his battle against Soulhook to the Yin Yang Elders. He also reported the situation of the Ouyang n. He was now waiting for the Yin Yang Elders¡¯ response.

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the Yin Yang Elders couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then the Yin Elder immediately replied, ¡°Send Soulhook¡¯s confession first. As for the Ouyang n, you can deal with them as you see fit. However, don¡¯t reveal your identity. Make it appear that it was the Ghost Cultivators who attacked.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Then Zhao Hai switched hismunication device off. He took out a small transmission formation and sent a jade slip through it. The jade slip will be sent to the Tyrant de Sect.

    Laura and the others were also listening in to the conversation. Hearing the Yin Elder¡¯s answer, they revealed smiles. Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, what now?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take a rest first. Tomorrow we¡¯ll deal with the Ouyang n. I will let Soulhook do it. I want to see how the Ouyang n would react seeing Soulhook attacking them.¡±

    As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, Laura and the others couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then they chuckled. They couldn¡¯t recall how many times they did this kind of thing before. Naturally, they didn¡¯t react at all. For them it was normal.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to Qiu Tie and said, ¡°Little Tie, how is the fight?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Qiu Tie¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn red, ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed Young Master. I didn¡¯t do well. Instead of helping, I made you protect me.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You did very well for your first fight. Your performance is already very good. You will improve after a couple more battles.¡±

    Qiu Tie nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±

    Zhao Hai said, ¡°Alright, go and rest. Reflect on your experience of today¡¯s battle.¡± Qiu Tie nodded and then returned to his room. To be honest, his room in the carriage wasn¡¯trge. It only had a bed and nothing else. Nevertheless, it was already very good for a room in a carriage.

    Zhao Hai and the others rested on the second floor of the carriage. As for the two Undead, Zhao Hai returned them to the Space. Only the Demon Horses were left outside, leisurely chewing on the grass.

    The night passed quietly. The next morning, after eating their breakfast, Zhao Hai and the others departed. The huge carriage continued to move forward. Not long after they left, Zhao Hai felt that the carriage was being monitored. The person staring wasn¡¯t a Ghost Cultivator, but it was very hostile.

    Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t need to find out, he is certain that the Ouyang n has sent people to monitor him. The Ouyang n should know that Soulhook attacked him the night before. Now, it seems like Soulhook disappeared while the carriage continued moving forward. They wanted to see what was going on.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care. Sooner orter, the Ouyang n would know what happened. Zhao Hai was sure thatst night, when he fought against Soulhook, the road should have been sealed by the Ouyang n. So as soon as he moved, the Ouyang n was alerted.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop, nor did catch the people of the Ouyang n. He moved forward without stopping. At noon, Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage arrived at a town. The town wasn¡¯trge, it only had one main street. Zhao Hai had the carriage stop in front of a shop. Then he led Laura and the others down the carriage.

    The people in the shop looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage with a stunned expression. This was the first time they saw such a magnificent carriage. This was also the first time they saw beautiful women. Then when they turned their gazes towards Zhao Hai, they knew that this was a person that couldn¡¯t be offended. Everyone quickly lowered their heads. Some of the more timid ones even went to the counter to pay and then left.

    The owner of the shop quickly weed Zhao Hai. The boss was a 40-year-old fat man that wore silk clothes.

    When the fat owner bowed towards Zhao Hai, he looked like a ball. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    As the owner bowed, he said, ¡°I have seen Sir. Does Sir want to dine in this lowly one¡¯s shop? I have prepared a private room for Sir and hispanions. It will be a huge honor for my shop to provide our services to you.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, lead us inside.¡± The fat owner quicklyplied. Then he led Zhao Hai and the others into the shop. The two Undead stayed in the carriage to watch over it.

    Before long, Zhao Hai and the others went up on the second floor of the shop. The second floor had five independent rooms. Zhao Hai and the others were settled inside a room with the Gold(½ð) character.

    The room wasn¡¯t very big. It was less than 20 square meters. The decorations inside can only be described as ordinary. The room has the view of the street below. Naturally, the street view wasn¡¯t that beautiful.

    There was a huge table inside the room, enough to sit ten people. After Zhao Hai and the others sat down, Zhao Hai looked at the fat owner and said, ¡°Give us 12 of your best dishes.¡±

    The fat owner immediatelyplied. Then he turned around and walked downstairs. Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, why did we stop here to eat? Is the food here delicious?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°We aren¡¯t here for the food. We¡¯re waiting for someone. I think it wouldn¡¯t be long before the Ouyang n arrives here. Then they¡¯ll see that we are alive while Soulhook is missing. If Soulhook falls here, the Ouyang n would definitely face the wrath of the Ghost Cultivators. Since they don¡¯t want this to happen, they can only follow us to see whether Soulhook is alive or dead.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded. Then they looked at the street outside. They were wondering whether the people outside were from the Ouyang n or not.

    Zhao Hai looked at them and smiled faintly. Before long, the fat owner along with his assistants came with tes of dishes. Although it was only a small shop, the dishes actually tasted good.

    As the group was eating, the sound of horse hooves was heard outside. Zhao Hai looked out and found ten people rushing along the street. All of them were dressed in warrior clothing with des on their backs. Zhao Hai saw that a few of them were among the people he saw the day before. As for the red-haired captain, he wasn¡¯t present.

    The group arrived in the town and immediately went straight to the shop where Zhao Hai and the others were in. They jumped down from their horses as they were weed by the fat owner.

    Not long after, Zhao Hai and the others heard footsteps before the room next to them opened. The group of ten walked in and then their leader ordered, ¡°Go get us some good wine and food.¡±

    The fat owner was a slippery figure. When he saw that these people weren¡¯t in the best mood, he didn¡¯t dare talk more and left right away.

    Before long, the sound of cups and dishes were heard next to Zhao Hai¡¯s room. Laura and the others looked at Zhao Hai. After picking up his cup, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go eat. We¡¯ll leave after lunch.¡± Laura and the othersplied and then went on to eat. It was as if they weren¡¯t aware of the people right next door.

    After eating their meal, Zhao Hai¡¯s group drank tea for a while before setting off. Not long after, the Ouyang n¡¯s people left the shop. Acting like they didn¡¯t know Zhao Hai, they got on their horses and left the town.

    Zhao Hai just chuckled at the Ouyang n¡¯s actions. He knew that the Ouyang n was panicking. From their actions, they should be waiting for them outside the town.

    Once Zhao Hai and the others got on the carriage, the carriage slowly left town. Not far from the town, the carriage stopped. The road ahead has been blocked by more than 10 cultivators. As soon as the carriage stopped, even more cultivators poured out and surrounded the carriage. At the head of the group was the red-haired captain.

    Zhao Hai opened the carriage door and walked out. As he stood on the carriage tform, he looked at the red-haired leader and said, ¡°Why are you blocking my way?¡±

    The red-haired cultivator coldly snorted and said, ¡°Enough. Where is Soulhook?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the red-haired cultivator and sneered, ¡°So you¡¯re colluding with Ghost Cultivators. This is the end of the Ouyang n. The sect will certainly go after you.¡±

    The red-haired captain harrumphed, ¡°As long as we kill you, who would know? If you die, we will say that you colluded with the Ghost Cultivators to me our Ouyang n. When the timees, who would the sect rather believe, a nobody disciple like you, or an elder?¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an ordinary disciple? You didn¡¯t even ask my name. Hahaha. The Ouyang n is really arrogant.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the red-haired captain couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then hisplexion changed, ¡°Who are you? Even if you¡¯re a core disciple, how could you be more influential than the Patriarch? The Tyrant de Sect will believe the Patriarch more than you.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed even more, ¡°Your ignorance isughable. Even if Ouyang Gang didn¡¯t collude with the Ghost Cultivators, with his status, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to me.¡±

 Chapter 2106: Long-distance Kill

    <h4>Chapter 2106: Long-distance Kill</h4>

    The red-haired captain heard Zhao Hai and his face couldn¡¯t help but show a trace of fear. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the red-haired cultivator and sneered, ¡°Listen properly. My name is Zhao Hai. Inner Sect disciple of the Tyrant de Sect.¡±

    When the red-haired captain heard Zhao Hai¡¯s name, his expression drastically changed. He was a captain with a small status in the Ouyang n, so he naturally knew who Zhao Hai was. In the Tyrant de Sect, Zhao Hai¡¯s status wasn¡¯t low. His status might even be higher than Ouyang Gang.

    Zhao Hai was the personal disciple of the Yin Yang Elders. He also became the champion among the Clone Stage cultivators during the Topfire Mountainpetition. How could such a person collude with the Ghost Cultivators? ording to rumors, since Zhao Hai came out, plenty of Ghost Cultivators died in his hands. Therefore, the Tyrant de Sect wouldn¡¯t believe it if the Ouyang n reported that Zhao Hai coborated with Ghost Cultivators.

    What terrified the red-haired captain the most was that Soulhook couldn¡¯t defeat Zhao Hai during their first fight. A few Ghost Cultivators who went with Soulhook at that time were poisoned by Zhao Hai¡¯s insects and died. Soulhook suffered heavy losses against Zhao Hai. And at that time, Zhao Hai was still at the Clone Stage.

    Zhao Hai could make Soulhook suffer losses when he was still at the Clone Stage. Now that he has broken through to the Soul Fusion Stage, Soulhook might have really died under Zhao Hai¡¯s hands.

    Thinking of this, panic began to overwhelm the red-haired captain. He witnessed the cruelty of Ghost Cultivators. If the Ghost Cultivators found out that Soulhook had been killed by Zhao Hai, the Ouyang n would definitely be exterminated.

    Finally, because of his fear of the Ghost Cultivators, the red-haired captain¡¯s eyes turned resolute as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. If you know the secret of the Ouyang n, then you will die. Brothers, attack! We cannot allow him to escape.¡± After he said that, the red-haired captain took out a ck mace and smashed it towards Zhao Hai.

    The others also took their weapons out and threw themselves at Zhao Hai. Seeing this, Zhao Hai sneered. Then he took his de out and weed the attacks.

    Laura and the others also took their weapons out and joined the battle. In an instant, the shing of weapons was heard. Zhao Hai alone fought against more than ten people, this included the red-haired captain.

    The red-haired captain was an Earth Monarch. Seeing that Zhao Hai was just a Soul Fusion cultivator, he thought that he would be able to easily deal with Zhao Hai. But to his surprise, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t falling back. Moreover, the spiritual qi that Zhao Hai gave out had a very heavy feeling to it. Zhao Hai¡¯s de techniques were also practiced to the peak. The red-haired captain roared again and again but he still couldn¡¯t do anything to Zhao Hai.

    At this time, a pitiful yell was heard from the side. The red-haired captain took a moment to look and saw that hispanions were getting killed. By this point, four Ouyang n guards have been killed. This caused the red-haired captain to panic.

    After fighting for more than an hour, of the more than 10 people attacking Zhao Hai, only the red-haired captain remained. The others have been cut by Zhao Hai. The opponents of Laura and the others weren¡¯t doing well either. Even the cultivator who fought against Qiu Tie has been wounded, he couldn¡¯t even injure the child.

    In the beginning, Qiu Tie was anxious about fighting the cultivator. But afterwards he gained confidence. He practiced body cultivation methods; therefore, his body was very strong. And because his de fundamentals were very firm, Qiu Tie was still able to contend against his Clone Stage enemy.

    The longer the battle continued, the more confident Qiu Tie became. At the same time, his opponent was surprised. He didn¡¯t expect a child to be so strong.

    Before long, Zhao Hai¡¯s de reached the red-haired captain. He received his opponent¡¯s corpse to be turned into Undead. Then he turned his head towards Laura and the others. He didn¡¯t n on lending a hand. This was a rare opportunity for Laura and the others to gain fighting experience,

    The cultivators who were fighting against Laura and the others were bing nervous. They saw Zhao Hai chopping theirrades like they were fruits and vegetables. Even the red-haired cultivator who was the strongest among them has been cut down. Such a strength was something they couldn¡¯t offend. Because of this fear, their skills were cut down by 40 percent. This made it easier for Laura and the others to fight.

    Before long, Laura and the others finished their opponents off. The only one left fighting was Qiu Tie. By this point, Qiu Tie entered a special state. He became focused on one thing, and that was defeating the opponent in front of him.

    Qiu Tie¡¯s opponent has four serious de wounds. As soon as Zhao Hai saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. Qiu Tie¡¯s performance was bing better and better. He should be able to finish his opponent in twenty moves.

    Zhao Hai has no ns to help. He had to let Qiu Tie draw blood. As a cultivator, he would see blood sooner orter. Zhao Hai might as well use this opportunity to let Qiu Tie see blood.

    Sure enough, in less than twenty moves, Qiu Tie cut the neck of his opponent. After killing his opponent, Qiu Tie couldn¡¯t help but rush to the side to vomit. After some time, he calmed down, but he was still gasping for air.

    Zhao Hai arrived at Qiu Tie¡¯s side and said, ¡°Good job. These people are criminals, they deserve to die. Killing them will save the lives of many innocent people.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Qiu Tie¡¯s expression recovered. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, killing criminals will save innocent people, is that right?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. You killed a criminal, so you saved the lives of many good people. You are a hero, like my two Masters.¡± Qiu Tie nodded. The panicked expression on his eyes due to his first kill began to vanish.

    Zhao Hai received the corpses of the Ouyang n members before the group returned to the carriage. By evening¡¯s time, Zhao Hai and the others stopped at another town and went to an inn. They were given their own personal courtyard. Once they were settled, Zhao Hai took Soulhook out and said, ¡°From now on, you will deal with the Ouyang n with all your strength. Don¡¯t let anyone escape. Now, go.¡±

    Soulhookplied and then vanished from the courtyard. Sensing that Soulhook had gone away, the corners of Zhao Hai¡¯s mouth rose up. He wanted to see the reaction of the Ouyang n upon seeing Soulhook attacking them.

    The town where Zhao Hai was located was some distance away from the Ouyang n. The Ouyang n lived northwest of the town, around a thousand kilometers or so. The n lived on a mountain named Yin Yu Peak. The entire mountain belonged to the Ouyang n. Because the n¡¯s Patriarch was an elder of the Tyrant de Sect, the family was able to upy the entire mountain without anyone saying anything. After all, this was the territory of the Tyrant de Sect. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising for an elder¡¯s n to upy an entire mountain.

    Zhao Hai has no ns to go to Yin Yu Peak. There was no need for him to do so, Soulhook would be enough to deal with the n. Soulhook has lived in the Ouyang n for some time, so he should be familiar with the n¡¯s situation.

    The night passed without interruptions. The next morning, Zhao Hai and the others departed from the town and continued towards their destination. As they were traveling, the carriage stopped. In front was a carriage. The horses of the carriage seemed to be tied to the tree. Because of this, the carriage was parked across the road, sealing it.

    Zhao Hai ordered an Undead to check the carriage. At the same time, his eyes darted around. Then suddenly, Zhao Hai felt a cold wind going across his neck. Zhao Hai was able to turn his body into crystal before feeling a sting on his neck. He quickly got down to the ground. Even with his crystallized body, he could still feel pain. This showed the strength behind the attack. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel fear.

    Zhao Hai knew that he was attacked by a long-ranged artifact. This artifact should have been used by a powerful expert. In other words, the carriage in front was deliberately arranged in order to stop Zhao Hai and kill him in one go.

    Now Zhao Hai wanted to know who wants to deal with him. Is it the Sword Hegemony Sect? The Imperial Beast Sect? Or the Ghost Cultivators? These groups were highly suspicious. All of them coulde up with a long-ranged weapon.

    Laura and the others also felt the attack from inside the carriage. However, they didn¡¯t go out to look at Zhao Hai¡¯s situation. They believed that Zhao Hai would be fine. Conversely, all of them got down and peeked from the window.

    Only one person was running upstairs, and that was Qiu Tie. Although he was confident in Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, he was still worried. Just as he was about to run upstairs, Julie pulled Qiu Tie down and said, ¡°Stay here. If you go out, you will also get attacked. Don¡¯t worry about Brother Hai, he¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Qiu Tie was puzzled with Laura and the others¡¯ reactions. He saw that they were very calm. Despite this, Qiu Tie wasn¡¯t relieved. He immediately said, ¡°Is the Young Master fine? Why did I feel that he went down?¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him, he will be fine.¡± As she said that, she heard the sound of ss shaking. Laura and the others turned their heads to look and saw an iron arrow hitting the ss. The arrow was still trembling from its momentum. However, there were no scratches on the ss. The arrow only stayed in the air for a short time before its energy ran out.

 Chapter 2107: Shadow Killer

    <h4>Chapter 2107: Shadow Killer</h4>

    When Laura and the others saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but be startled. The carriage is protected by a protective shield. This shield could easily block attacks from Soul Fusion Cultivators. But this iron arrow actually shot through the shield and hit the carriage¡¯s shield. This meant that the arrow had a huge power behind it.

    As for the iron arrow being unable to break the ss, that was normal. The ss used in the carriage wasn¡¯t ordinary ss. Technically, the ss used wasn¡¯t ss, but instead crystal. The hardness of this crystal couldn¡¯t be quantified. Only special types of attacks could break the crystal.

    The attackers outside weren¡¯t expecting the carriage to stop the iron arrow. They couldn¡¯t help but stare, then they slowly walked into the road.

    The attacker was wearing ck clothing. In his hand was a longbow. The person looked ordinary. If he travelled in a crowd, nobody would notice him.

    Conversely, the longbow in his hand was very remarkable. It was an enormous longbow at about a meter and a half long. Its body was dark but with a metallic luster.

    The attacker looked at the carriage and said, ¡°Come out and I will spare you from death.¡±

    As soon as his voice fell, he heard another voice, ¡°You might spare us, but we haven¡¯t decided to spare you yet.¡± After this voice, a figure with an arrow in his hand stood up. This person was Zhao Hai who fell to the ground before.

    The longbow-wielding cultivator saw Zhao Hai and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but shrink. His voice didn¡¯t hide his surprise, ¡°You¡¯re not dead? Impossible! It¡¯s not possible to evade my arrow.¡±

    Zhao Hai sneered, ¡°Of course I¡¯m not dead. Your arrow might kill others instantly, but it¡¯s useless against me. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you should be a divergent ability user. Is it a metal-element ability? You can even hide your killing intent. Even if someone locked into your qi, they still won¡¯t be able to track you. People like you are very suited for assassination.¡±

    The longbow user coldly snorted and said, ¡°You know a lot. But you will die by my hand eventually.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I heard that the Divine Armament Sect has a formidable assassin. Plenty of people died in his hands yet nobody knows him. His arrows cannot be evaded. People call you the Shadow Killer. Are you that person?¡±

    The longbow-wielder sneered, ¡°You guessed correctly. What else do you want to ask? Don¡¯t even think of escaping. Everyone who sees my face will die.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to escape. Am I a person who dies easily? There¡¯s no need for chit-chat. Let¡¯s fight!¡±

    The ¡®Shadow Killer¡¯ held his bow and said, ¡°You¡¯re making a mistake. I am a metal-element divergent ability user. The bow in my hand is specially made. I used 81 materials and one year to make it. Except those who have metal divergent abilities, nobody can pick it up. Not even Teleportation Stage experts can use it. You should be happy to die under my longbow.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Really? Then that¡¯s good. I also happen tock a bow to use. Yours would be the perfect one.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai pulled his de out.

    The longbow-user also raised his longbow. Without anybody noticing, an iron arrow was already on the bow. Without warning, a beam of light shot towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai quickly moved his de and knocked the arrow off. When the Silent Killer saw that Zhao Hai managed to defend against his arrow, his pupils shrank. Then his hands moved and sent arrow upon arrow towards Zhao Hai. The arrows were faster than thest, like a meteor shower.

    Zhao Hai also discovered the characteristics of his enemy¡¯s archery. His archery has no other property other than speed. The arrows were fast and kept getting faster.

    Zhao Hai grunted, and eight gates slowly appeared around his body. As the gates rotated around Zhao Hai, bursts of sound were heard. All the arrows were blocked by the gates.

    The Shadow Killer stopped firing as he stared at Zhao Hai¡¯s eight gates. He didn¡¯t expect that the archery he was so proud of would be blocked by Zhao Hai¡¯s de technique. At the same time, he felt defeated. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai¡¯s de to be refined to the highest realm. It was just fair for his arrows to be blocked by Zhao Hai¡¯s technique.

    Zhao Hai also stopped at this time, he looked at his opponent and said, ¡°Your arrows are extraordinary. You took your archery to the limit. I admire your efforts. However, you still lost.¡±

    The longbow-wielder looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°Yes, I lost. Once an assassin fails, there is only one fate waiting for him. Death.¡± After he said that, the longbow user didn¡¯t wait for Zhao Hai to react. He took out a dagger and without hesitation slit his own throat.

    Looking at his opponent¡¯s action, Zhao Hai muttered, ¡°What a fierce opponent. But this is also good. This saves me from dealing with him. Now, I have one more assassin that I can use.¡± To be honest, there were quite a few assassins under Zhao Hai¡¯smand. All of them were Undead. However, the strength of these Undead wasn¡¯t very high. They couldn¡¯t be used in the True Spirit Realm. The longbow user happened to be what Zhao Hai needed.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and sent the longbow user¡¯s body to the Space to be turned into Undead.

    The Undead drivers of the carriage already moved the parked carriage in front of them. Before long, Zhao Hai and the others were on the road once more. Zhao Hai also returned to the living room. Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, was that Silent Killer fellow really sent by the Divine Armament Sect?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Yes, that was the Divine Armament Sect¡¯s Shadow Killer. He¡¯s a famous assassin of the sect. I heard that several Teleportation Stage Experts have died under his arrows. Although he¡¯s still at the Earth Monarch Stage, he only needs a small nudge to break through.¡±

    Laura frowned and said, ¡°It looks like the Divine Armament Sect is really looking for ways to get rid of you. And the more people we kill, the more hatred they would have towards us. The Divine Armament Sect will keep sending stronger and stronger experts.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°We¡¯re bound to get into more trouble in the future. Fortunately for us, I also want to see what the Divine Armament Sect sends to me next.¡±

    The carriage continued to move forward. This time, they didn¡¯t meet any attacks along the way. When the skies became dark, Zhao Hai and the others camped outside once more. While the group was having dinner, Soulhook returned and entered the carriage to see Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t surprised to see Soulhook. This was because he called Soulhook over. He looked at Soulhook and said, ¡°How did it go? Did you deal with the Ouyang n?¡±

    Soulhook nodded, ¡°They¡¯ve been dealt with. I have killed around 30 members of the Ouyang n. All of them are cultivators of the n.¡± Naturally, there were far more than 30 people in the Ouyang n. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t n on erasing the n from the map. It was enough for Soulhook to be seen attacking the n.

    Zhao Hai nodded and sent Soulhook to the Space. Then he took hismunication token out and called the Yin Yang Elders. When the two elders answered, Zhao Hai cupped his fist and said, ¡°I have seen Masters.¡±

    The Yin Elder waved his hand and said, ¡°Did you take care of the Ouyang n? How did you do it?¡± The Yin Elder was confident in Zhao Hai. He knows Zhao Hai¡¯s strength. He just wants to know how Zhao Hai handled the Ouyang n¡¯s situation. If the scene was too big, then they might need to find ways to tie up loose ends.

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I made Soulhook attack the Ouyang n. Soulhook killed about 30 individuals from the n. The Ouyang n should be convinced that they had been attacked by the Ghost Cultivators. Master, the Ouyang n is no longer safe. The sect should send people to get the rest of their members and keep them safe.¡±

    As soon as he heard Zhao Hai, the Yin Elder¡¯s eyes shone. He immediately understood what Zhao Hai meant. Zhao Hai wanted to use this method to capture the people of the Ouyang n. In a way, this gave the Tyrant de Sect a reason to deal with the n.

    The Yin Elder nodded, ¡°Alright, leave this matter to us. Where are you now? Did you encounter any trouble?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Along the way, we were attacked by the Divine Armament Sect¡¯s Shadow Killer. But since he couldn¡¯t kill me, he killed himself.¡±

    The Yin Elder¡¯s voice turned cold, ¡°Shadow Killer? The Divine Armament Sect actually sent him. It seems like the Divine Armament Sect really believes that the Tyrant de Sect wouldn¡¯t do anything to them.¡±

    The Yang Elder added, ¡°I guess it¡¯s time to take action. The Tyrant de Sect has been quiet for some time. The world has forgotten our domineering ways. Little Hai, you should take care of yourself. Since the Divine Armament Sect knows of your location, it¡¯s probable that the other sects are also aware. Be extra careful. Understand?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Yes Master. You can rest assured, I know what to do. As for Soulhook¡¯s death, now that the Ouyang n has been dealt with, the Ghost Cultivators might be more vignt. Luring them out might no longer be as easy.¡±

 Chapter 2108: Change in the Underground Labyrinth

    <h4>Chapter 2108: Change in the Underground Labyrinth</h4>

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the Yin Elder can only sigh as he said, ¡°It can only be like this right now. Even if we alerted the enemy, we still need to deal with those guys. If we don¡¯t clean them up, we will have more trouble in the future.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°The sect should send people to the Ouyang n as soon as possible. If we¡¯re lucky, we might catch a few Ghost Cultivators. If we arrivete, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to catch anyone.¡±

    The Yin Elder agreed, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. The sect will take care of it. Just take care of yourself.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, then the Yin Elder turned hismunicator off.

    Zhao Hai also received hismunication token. He looked at Laura and the others and said, ¡°Our adventure didn¡¯te in vain. At least our gains aren¡¯t small.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°We gained a lot. With more powerful Undead in our hands, ourbat strength has increased and our safety is more guaranteed.¡± At this moment, Zhao Hai felt Qiu Tie¡¯s aura behind him. The energy in his body was a bit abnormal. Zhao Hai turned his head and found Qiu Tie sitting on the ground with his eyes closed.

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°He broke through to the Condensed Avatar Stage. This kid, he didn¡¯t even go to his own room.¡± Laura and the others also smiled. All of them stopped speaking and waited for Qiu Tie to finish.

    After an hour, a dao avatar began appearing behind Qiu Tie¡¯s body. In the beginning, the dao avatar was just a smokey silhouette. But before long, the dao avatar became clearer. Upon seeing the dao avatar, everyone present couldn¡¯t help but stare. This was because Qiu Tie¡¯s dao avatar wasn¡¯t in his appearance. Instead, it was the image of Zhao Hai when he was using arge ive.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. The moment the dao avatar formed, Zhao Hai could clearly feel faith power pouring out from Qiu Tei¡¯s body to his.

    Actually, after arriving in the True Spirit Realm, although Zhao Hai was still able to gain faith power from the Space, the amount he received was also beingpressed. Also, faith power has little use to Zhao Hai¡¯s current body. On the contrary, faith power seems to be affecting Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual force more. Zhao Hai could feel the golden spiritual force in his mind increasing.

    The faith power that Qiu Tie provided was softer than the faith power that the Undead in the Space provided. This came as a surprise to Zhao Hai.

    Once Qiu Tie¡¯s dao avatar solidified, he opened his eyes. There was a nk look in his eyes, then Qiu Tie noticed his dao avatar. Seeing the form that his dao avatar took, he couldn¡¯t help but smile happily. Then he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Young Master, I sessfully condensed my dao avatar.¡±

    Seeing Qiu Tie¡¯s happy appearance, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly as he responded, ¡°Silly kid, did you really have to use this appearance on your dao avatar? This will have an effect on your future.¡±

    Qiu Tie shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind. In my heart, the Young Master is the world¡¯s strongest person. I won¡¯t doubt using your appearance for my dao avatar.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the kid¡¯s serious expression, he sighed and said, ¡°Alright. I can only let you learn other techniques. Using the Demon Subjugation Technique is no longer enough for you.¡± Although Qiu Tie didn¡¯t understand what Zhao Hai meant, he didn¡¯t say anything.

    But when Laura and the others heard what Zhao Hai said, they immediately understood. Zhao Hai was nning for Qiu Tie to practice the cultivation method of the Heavenly Demon Race. To be honest, only the Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s methods were most suitable for Qiu Tie¡¯s situation. Naturally, the current version of the Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s technique was better than before. It wouldn¡¯t have any negative consequences towards Qiu Tie¡¯s future. Qiu Tie wouldn¡¯t need to defeat Zhao Hai in order to progress. Otherwise, Qiu Tie wouldn¡¯t be able to progress for the rest of his life.

    However, it was still not the time for Qiu Tie to learn the Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s method. What¡¯s most important for him right now is to stabilize his realm.

    After resting for the night, Zhao Hai¡¯s group continued their travel. Nothing happened along the way. But in the towns that they visited, they heard rogue cultivators discussing the Ouyang n¡¯s demise under the Ghost Cultivators. It was said that the Tyrant de Sect sent people to save the survivors of the n. Now, the remaining members of the Ouyang n were sent to the headquarters of the sect. Nevertheless, the once illustrious Ouyang n haspletely vanished from the map.

    Hearing the rumors, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. He didn¡¯t expect the sect to act so quickly. Only a day passed and the sect already made a move. Moreover, the information spread quickly. It seems like the sect was also behind this. Otherwise, rogue cultivators would have no way of knowing.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care much about this information. He believes that the sect could deal with this matter well. By this point, Zhao Hai and the others were only 3 to 4 days away from reaching the deserted town.

    For over two days, the group traveled very peacefully. Nobody came to attack them. This came as a surprise to Zhao Hai. He thought that the other sects would send people to attack him.

    Zhao Hai sat in the carriage living room, drinking tea. In his hand was a jade slip. The jade slip didn¡¯t contain a cultivation method, but instead it contained travel notes. It was written by a disciple. of the Tyrant de Sect. This disciple took traveling as a hobby, so he was able to write down the customs and traditions of various ces and people.

    Laura and the others were at the side using theputer. Theputer was showing a popr TV series shown inside the Space. The protagonist of the series was interesting. The series was called Creation World God. And the name of the Creation World God was Zhao Hai. In other words, the series was filmed with Zhao Hai as the main subject.

    Although the series was making things up, Laura and the others took great interest in it. Once in a while, they would talk about the series. At this time, Qiu Tie ran up to the roof of the carriage to practice. Then all of a sudden, Zhao Hai felt a small transmission token move. Zhao Hai used his consciousness to take the transmission token out. He saw that there was a message waiting to be received. Upon looking into it, the message said, ¡°Wang Hu is in danger. Pleasee and help!¡±

    Seeing the message, Zhao Hai knew that the message came from Wang Hu, the rogue cultivator he met in Maze Town¡¯s undergroundbyrinth. Before he left, Zhao Hai left amunication token for him. He also told Wang Hu to look for him if he needs any help. Zhao Hai has forgotten about this matter, he didn¡¯t expect to receive a message at this time.

    Zhao Hai immediately turned his head to Laura and the others and said, ¡°Laura, you continue traveling. Stop in the next town and wait for me. I need to head out.¡±

    Laura nodded, then she asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Someone I know from the trial needed help. I have to take a look.¡± Laura gave a nod. Then Zhao Hai disappeared in an instant.

    The transmission token in Wang Hu¡¯s hand also contained a tracking function. This allowed Zhao Hai to zone into Wang Hu¡¯s location. When Zhao Hai reappeared, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. This was because he was inside a huge cavern in the undergroundbyrinth. At this time, two groups of people were killing each other.

    Zhao Hai frowned when he saw this. He could remember Wang Hu saying that caverns like these prohibited people from fighting. This was a ce for everyone to rest. Even enemies wouldn¡¯t fight each other inside the big caverns. So why were these people fighting?

    At this time, Zhao Hai also saw Wang Hu. Wang Hu was currently resisting the attacks of ten people. The position where Zhao Hai appeared was next to a corpse. The corpse was holding themunication token that Zhao Hai gave to Wang Hu.

    Zhao Hai retrieved themunication token and then he took his de out and began to attack the people surrounding Wang Hu. It didn¡¯t take long before ten individuals were cut in half.

    The people in the hall also began to notice Zhao Hai¡¯s presence, especially Wang Hu. He quickly approached Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, you¡¯re here. That¡¯s great!¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Wang Hu and said, ¡°Brother Wang, what¡¯s going on? Doesn¡¯t his cavern forbid fighting? Why are people killing each other?¡±

    Wang Hu smiled bitterly and said, ¡°We¡¯ve be a joke. The group that attacked us is a rogue cultivator alliance called the Ghost Shadow Gang. They¡¯re a newly established group. However, their development is very quick. They¡¯re now one of the biggest groups in the undergroundbyrinth. They forced all rogue cultivators to submit to them. Those who refused were attacked.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows. Because of his recent experiences, he¡¯s very sensitive when ites to Ghost Cultivators. So upon hearing the name ¡®Ghost Shadow Gang¡¯, Zhao Hai immediately felt ufortable. All this time, the attackers kept killing Wang Hu¡¯s people.

    Zhao Hai was surprised by the strength of these rogue cultivators. Their realms were quite high. All of them were at thete stages of the Clone Stage. Some of them have even reached the Soul Fusion Stage. These people were already considered as small powerhouses among rogue cultivators.

    How did these people be so strong? Also, their realms seem to be unsteady, as if they had forcefully promoted their strength.

    However, this wasn¡¯t the time for Zhao Hai to think. People were getting killed in front of him. If he wanted to get to the bottom of this matter, then he would need to clean these people out first. With this thought in mind, Zhao Hai began his killing spree.

 Chapter 2109: Treacherous Plan of the Ghost Cultivators

    <h4>Chapter 2109: Treacherous n of the Ghost Cultivators</h4>

    The underground cavern wasn¡¯t very big. There were only a few hundred people tearing each other apart. With Zhao Hai joining Wang Hu¡¯s side, the situation immediately changed. Before long, the attackers have been repelled. When the Ghost Shadow Gang retreated, they left 100 corpses behind.

    After the cultivators of the Ghost Shadow Gang retreated, Wang Hu and the others let out a long breath. Then they couldn¡¯t help but cheer.

    After some time, Wang Hu and the others calmed down. Then Wang Hu went in front of Zhao Hai and then kneeled down. Zhao Hai was startled, he quickly stopped Wang Hu and said, ¡°Brother Wang, there¡¯s no need.¡±

    Wang Hu¡¯s eyes were red as he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Thank you for your help. If Mister wasn¡¯t here, all of us would have died.¡±

    Zhao Hai patted Wang Hu¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to be polite with me. Tell me what¡¯s going on with the Ghost Shadow Gang. Right, have everyone gather the corpses of the Ghost Shadow Gang members, I have a use for them.¡± Wang Huplied, then he ordered everyone to move the corpses. Meanwhile, he led Zhao Hai to a smaller cavern.

    After entering the small cavern, Wang Hu opened his mouth and said, ¡°The Ghost Shadow Gang appeared around a year ago. Nobody knew who established the group, but those who joined improved their strength in a short period of time. The only downside is that these people became more aggressive. They easily kill people. Sometimes fellow Ghost Shadow Gang members fight and kill each other. As rogue cultivators, it was an alluring group to join. The Ghost Shadow Gang invited our group several times, but we didn¡¯t agree. All of a sudden, they attacked us while we were resting. They took us by surprise.¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned, ¡°Does the Tyrant de Sect know about the Ghost Shadow Gang.¡±

    Wang Hu shook his head, ¡°They shouldn¡¯t be aware. Rogue cultivators have an unwritten rule. No matter what happens in thebyrinth, we won¡¯t tell the Tyrant de Sect. Because of this, the Tyrant de Sect should bepletely unaware of the gang¡¯s actions.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Tell me more about the people of the Ghost Shadow Gang. Besides their rapid strength increase and their cruel nature, are there other characteristics?¡±

    Wang Hu thought for a moment and then said, ¡°I haven¡¯t found any other characteristics. However, there are ces in thebyrinth that the gang listed as forbidden areas. Nobody is allowed to enter. If they did, they would be hunted down by the gang.¡±

    Zhao Hai knit his brows and asked, ¡°What are these ces? Is there anything special about them?¡±

    Wang Hu replied, ¡°They aren¡¯t special ces nor are they the dangerous zones of thebyrinth. I heard that the listed ces produce special herbs, or have special beasts. Some of these ces are infested with zombies.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but frown. Why wasn¡¯t he aware that thebyrinth has zombies? The appearance of zombies signifies the presence of a region rich in yin qi. These areas would also be good for ghost cultivation.¡±

    At this time, the others carried the corpses to Zhao Hai. But upon looking at the corpses, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. This was because the corpses didn¡¯t have any traces of a soul. Zhao Hai tried to revive them using the dark mist, but nothing happened. Any strength of soulpletely vanished from the corpses.

    Looking at the corpses on the ground, Zhao Hai¡¯s brows wrinkled tighter. He carefully recalled how different these people were from normal cultivators.

    After careful thinking, Zhao Hai thought about something. Besides their unstable realm, their souls seemed very weak. Moreover, there was a clump of ck gas on their foreheads. If Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t misread, the ck gas was death qi. In other words, even if these people didn¡¯t die immediately, they wouldn¡¯t be able to live for long.

    But Zhao Hai was certain that these people wouldn¡¯t die immediately. The mass of death qi was strange. He couldn¡¯t figure it out. But he believes that sooner orter he will find out.

    The others looked at Zhao Hai in confusion. They didn¡¯t know what Zhao Hai was doing. Zhao Hai looked at Wang Hu and said, ¡°Brother Wang, this is a strange situation. I¡¯m afraid the Ghost Shadow Gang is backed by arger power. If you believe me, then you shouldn¡¯t enter thebyrinth for a period of time. This ce has be dangerous.¡±

    Wang Hu nodded, ¡°I believe you. We¡¯ll leave immediately. As long as the Ghost Shadow Gang exists, we won¡¯t return.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Good choice. Brother Wang, you guys leave first. I¡¯ll head further inside to take a look. I want to know what¡¯s going on with the Ghost Shadow Gang.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Wang Hu became anxious. He quickly said, ¡°Mister, that won¡¯t be a good idea. It¡¯s too dangerous. You don¡¯t know this, but the Ghost Shadow Gang has a lot of members. Moreover, some of them have reached the Earth Monarch Stage.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll be fine. You can go now.¡± Wang Hu tried to convince Zhao Hai more but he failed. In the end, he nodded and then turned to leave.

    But before Wang Hu could leave, Zho Hai took out amunication token and handed it to Wang Hu, ¡°Brother Wang, here. If something happenster, don¡¯t hesitate to inform me.¡±

    Wang Hu excitedly received the transmission token. Then after giving Zhao Hai a huge bow, he took out a jade token and crushed it. After a sh of white light, he disappeared. The others also used their jade tokens to leave.

    Seeing that everyone had left, Zhao Hai looked at the dead cultivators and sighed. He waved his hand and sent a wisp of fire to the corpses. Before long, the corpses turned into ash.

    Zhao Hai looked around the cavern and then entered a tunnel close by. He disappeared after three turns. To be honest, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect to return to the undergroundbyrinth this soon. But the Ghost Shadow Gang has truly caught his attention.

    Wang Hu told him that there were ces that were blocked off by the Ghost Shadow Gang. He didn¡¯t know what they were doing there. So, Zhao Hai decided to check those ces out first.

    Zhao Hai traversed thebyrinth areas that he was familiar with. But before long, he entered the more dangerous areas. He looked at one of the more dangerous caverns and noticed that in addition to the skeleton mark outside, there were also a few new words that said: ¡°Ghost Shadow Gang¡¯s forbiddennd. Outsiders are not allowed to enter!¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the entrance and saw nobody. But this doesn¡¯t mean that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t see anything. Outside the cavern were several formations. It seems like the entrance has been sealed by the Ghost Shadow Gang.

    Looking at the cavern ahead, Zhao Hai decided that he would go in to take a look. However, he wouldn¡¯t enter through the entrance. With a thought, Zhao Hai¡¯s body sank into the ground and vanished from sight. He was going to enter from underground.

    Using his earth-element divergent ability, Zhao Hai traveled underground. Before long, Zhao Hai appeared in the cavern. Like the entrance, the cavern was filled with formations. Some of the formations were rm formations, but most of them were attack formations. If rogue cultivators came, these formations would im their lives.

    When Zhao Hai was a kilometer into the cavern, the formations disappeared. But instead, cultivators from the Ghost Shadow n with death qi between their eyebrows began appearing. Their entire body was also starting to reek of death.

    This deepened Zhao Hai¡¯s frown even further. After traveling for another kilometer, Zhao Hai was finally met with a huge space. Most importantly, the space had a very heavy presence of yin qi. This yin qi was essential to undead. Naturally, this was a ce that Ghost Cultivators couldn¡¯t ignore.

    But what¡¯s most surprising to Zhao Hai was that the huge space had a gloomy feeling. It was a feeling simr to meeting a ghost cultivator.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t go out and reveal himself. Instead, he dove underground and stopped. He heard two people talking. One of them said, ¡°Senior Brother, this is really a good ce. Not only is it suitable for cultivation, there are also plenty of rogue cultivators to provide us with souls. In a few days, they would be our corpse ves. Senior Brother, how did the Hall Master find this ce? This is under the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s domain. Isn¡¯t the Hall Master afraid that the Tyrant de Sect would find out?¡±

    The other cultivator shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, those rogue cultivators have their own rules. They won¡¯t tell the Tyrant de Sect about what¡¯s happening here. We¡¯re good here. We will make a base. And when we take action, we can kill our way out and directly control Maze Town. Hahaha. We¡¯ll blossom right in the middle of the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s territory. Even if we get defeated, a lot of people from Maze Town will still provide us with a lot of souls. Isn¡¯t that great?¡±

    Ghost cultivators. Zhao Hai was certain that the two people talking were Ghost Cultivators. And from what he heard, they seem to be nning on building a base in thebyrinth. It was actually a good idea. It was darkest underneath themp. The Tyrant de Sect wouldn¡¯t expect the Ghost Cultivators to build a base under their noses. If they seed, then the Maze Town branch wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. When the timees, Maze Town would fall to the ghost cultivators. This would be a huge attack on the Tyrant de Sect. This would be inserting a nail deep inside the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s territory.

 Chapter 2110: Moving

    <h4>Chapter 2110: Moving</h4>

    Upon hearing the exchange between the two ghost cultivators, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hesitate to turn around and leave. He suspected that the changes to the undergroundbyrinth were caused by the ghost cultivators. Evil and Demonic Cultivators would still care about the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s reaction. They weren¡¯t so careless to go to the undergroundbyrinth and establish a group like the Ghost Shadow Gang.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s suspicion began when he heard about the changes to the rogue cultivators. Those who joined the Ghost Shadow Gang had their strength improved by some method. And from the faces of those who attacked Wang Hu and the others, this method shouldn¡¯t be safe. If the gang wasn¡¯t supported by arge force, they wouldn¡¯t have the ability to pull in so many rogue cultivators as well as coerce other people into joining.

    Demonic and Evil Cultivators weren¡¯t brave enough to offend the Tyrant de Sect. The only group left who would run to the territory of the Tyrant de Sect and made such a gang of rogue cultivators were the Ghost Cultivators.

    Hearing the two ghost cultivators, Zhao Hai was able to confirm his thoughts. He now knew that the ghost cultivators were nning to turn the undergroundbyrinth into a base. Since he already received his information, Zhao Hai quickly left. He would send his report and leave the undergroundbyrinth for the sect to deal with.

    But just as Zhao Hai was about to leave, a ghostly voice was suddenly heard, ¡°You want to leave? How about staying for a while?¡± Along with this voice, a jet ck sword qi flew towards Zhao Hai¡¯s location.

    As soon as he heard the voice, Zhao Hai knew that the situation was going well. He quickly moved to the side. What Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect was that the moment the sword qi hit the ground, it immediately spread into a cloud of ck qi and exploded.

    Zhao Hai grunted secretly. He didn¡¯t expect the enemy¡¯s sword qi to be so strong. Zhao Hai quickly came out of the ground and rolled over before standing up.

    At this time, a floating person came over. He looked coldly at Zhao Hai. Seeing this scene, Zhao Hai was shaken. This person looked scary. He was essentially a skeleton with a thinyer of skin, looking gloomy and grim.

    The emaciated man wore a red robe, making him look more strange. The man gave Zhao Hai the feeling of looking at the Undead in the Space.

    The red-robed man didn¡¯t have a single hair on his head. At the same time, his age couldn¡¯t be seen. Because of how thin he was, his eyes bulged a lot. His eyes also carried a ghost-like green glow.

    At the same time, ck-robed individuals surrounded Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai looked around and saw that all the ck-robed individuals were ghost cultivators. These ghost cultivators weren¡¯t strong. The strongest among them were at the Earth Monarch Stage. Zhao Hai could simply ignore such people.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai could feel dangering from the red-clothed ghost cultivator. Zhao Hai was certain that this cultivator was at least in the Teleportation Stage.

    The red-clothed ghost cultivator looked at Zhao Hai andughed, ¡°Kid, you actually dared. A Soul Fusion youngster has the guts to enter this ce. You might have depended on your earth element divergent ability, but it¡¯s useless against me. See if you can still escape.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the red-clothed ghost cultivator and sneered, ¡°So what? You will know in a while. You think your people can stop me? Let me tell you, you don¡¯t have the ability to keep me here. People who can only hide in the shadows will never be my match.¡±

    The red-clothed ghost cultivator was angered by Zhao Hai¡¯s words. He gave Zhao Hai a cold look before saying, ¡°From your tone, you seem to be from the Great Sects. Kid, tell me your name. Let this old man know who you are. If I have heard your name, then I might spare your life for the sake of your sect¡¯s elders.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the red-clothed ghost cultivator, then heughed, ¡°Old Ghost, you¡¯re really naive. You think I¡¯ll tell you my name? Just because you respect my elders? If you want to get my background, then you¡¯re wrong.¡±

    The red-clothed ghost cultivator sneered, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me, then forget it. This old man doesn¡¯t care. Everyone, go capture him alive. I want to refine an artifact and I need the soul of a cultivator. His soul should be suitable.¡±

    When the ghost cultivators heard this, they immediatelyplied. Before long, various types of artifacts began flying towards Zhao Hai. Ghost cultivators focus mostly on distance battles. There were very few ghost cultivators who fought in closebat.

    The artifacts used by ghost cultivators were rted to ghosts. Because of this, all kinds of ghastly beings flew towards Zhao Hai. Ghost screams were heard all over the cavern.

    Zhao Hai saw this and couldn¡¯t help but sneer. Then his hand moved as a de appeared in his hand. Zhao Hai used his de and de qi began flying outwards. All ghosts hit by the de qi vanished from sight.

    After Zhao Hai used his de technique, eight golden gates appeared around him. Seeing this, the eyes of the red-clothed ghost cultivator couldn¡¯t help but shrink. He eximed, ¡°Grand Daoprehension! You actually practiced this de technique to a high degree. Kid, I can¡¯t let you survive.¡± After he said that, the ghost cultivator pointed forward, then a dark sword qi shot towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai waved his de as another yellowish de qi appeared. Then sword qi and de qi collided with each other.

    Boom! A loud sound was heard as Zhao Hai¡¯s de qi hit the enemy¡¯s sword qi. The entire cavern was shaken by the sh. Like an earthquake, countless particles flew up.

    When the dust vanished, Zhao Hai also vanished. When the red-clothed ghost cultivator saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer. Then he stroked his eyes and said, ¡°Specter¡¯s eyes, open!¡± With this sound, the sound of ghost screams was heard. Then his two bulging eyes emitted a strong green light.

    The red-clothed ghost cultivator searched in all directions. However, even after scanning the entire cavern, he still couldn¡¯t see Zhao Hai. Hisplexion couldn¡¯t help but turn ugly.

    After scanning around once more but still finding nothing, the red-clothed ghost cultivator shouted in anger, ¡°Seal all the exits, we need to find him!¡±

    The ghost cultivators quickly scattered in all directions. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai was still underground. In fact, he didn¡¯t go anywhere at all. He was now using his spiritual force to merge into the surrounding earth. This was the reason why the red-clothed ghost cultivator couldn¡¯t find him at all.

    After the other ghost cultivators left, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately get up. Instead, he stayed lying underground. Half an hourter, the red-clothed ghost cultivator looked around onest time before leaving. As he left, he muttered, ¡°It looks like he really escaped. Lucky kid. I¡¯m afraid this base could no longer be used. What a pity.¡±

    Zhao Hai was still underground, seemingly entering into a meditative stage. He simply didn¡¯t notice the happenings outside.

    Another half an hour passed and the red-clothed ghost cultivator reappeared in the cavern. After looking around for another time, he coldly snorted and then flew away.

    When the red-clothed ghost cultivator left. Zhao Hai slowly moved. His speed wasn¡¯t great. He didn¡¯t make any noise nor was there any fluctuation in the surroundings.

    Zhao Hai was able to reach a rtively safe area two hourster. It was an ordinary cavern in thebyrinth. Zhao Hai believes that even if the Ghost Cultivators were nning to build a base in the undergroundbyrinth, they wouldn¡¯t be able to control the entirebyrinth. Thebyrinth was too big, it¡¯s impossible to control it fully.

    After Zhao Hai reappeared, he immediately used his portable transmission formation and vanished from sight. The next moment, he appeared back in his carriage.

    The carriage was currently stopped in front of a courthouse belonging to an inn. Laura and the others were currently out ying.

    When Zhao Hai reappeared in the carriage, he immediately took hismunicator out and called the Yin Yang Elders. It didn¡¯t take long before the Yin Yang Elders answered. When the call connected, Zhao Hai immediately said, ¡°Masters, there¡¯s an issue. Ghost Cultivators have been seen in Maze Town¡¯s undergroundbyrinth. They are nning to build a base there. Please ask the sect to take action as soon as possible.¡±

    Upon hearing the report, theplexion on the Yin Yang Elders¡¯ faces changed. They knew that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t joke about this matter. The Yin Elder immediately said, ¡°Tell us everything. How did you know that there are ghost cultivators in the undergroundbyrinth?¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly answered, ¡°During my Clone Stage trial, I went to the undergroundbyrinth and came to know a rogue cultivator. When I left, I gave them a smallmunication token in case he met danger. A couple of days ago, I received a message from him asking for help. When I went to thebyrinth, I found that there¡¯s a new group called the Ghost Shadow Gang. They said that the gang is in control of a few areas in thebyrinth. When I did my investigation, I found out that there are ghost cultivators behind the gang. There¡¯s even a Teleportation Stage ghost cultivator among them. It took quite some effort for me to escape.¡±

    Hearing this, the Yin Yang Elders became serious. They immediately realized that this was a crisis. If it wasn¡¯t dealt properly, it would have a huge impact on the Tyrant de Sect.

 Chapter 2111: Kidnapped Wives

    <h4>Chapter 2111: Kidnapped Wives</h4>

    The Yin Yang Elders weren¡¯t rmists. Although Maze Town wasn¡¯t big, its location wasn¡¯t very far from the headquarters of the Tyrant de Sect. Also, thebyrinth located underneath it was veryrge. Up until now, nobody knows howrge thebyrinth really is. If the Ghost Cultivators establish a base there, the impact on the Tyrant de Sect would be veryrge. Most importantly, with howrge thebyrinth was, it might be impossible for the Tyrant de Sect to find the ghost cultivator base.

    If the base of the ghost cultivators wasn¡¯t found, the ghost cultivators would slowly invade the entirety of the undergroundbyrinth. This would be a ticking bomb to the Tyrant de Sect. This was a dangerous situation.

    The moment they thought about these things, the Yin Elder immediately said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll report this matter to the sect immediately. Reach your destination as soon as possible to see if you can find clues about the ghost cultivators.¡±

    Zhao Haiplied. The Yin Elder turned off themunicator. Then the two elders immediately went to see the Sect Master. The Sect Master knew that if there¡¯s nothing wrong, the two elders wouldn¡¯te to him. So he immediately invited the two into the Heaven shing Pce.

    When the Yin Yang Elders entered the Heaven shing Pce, the sect mater was currently looking into a jade slip with delight. His mouth couldn¡¯t stop frommenting, ¡°So it¡¯s like this. Really exquisite. I didn¡¯t expect the butterfly de to have so many intricacies. Extraordinary.¡±

    After saying this, the Sect Master put the jade slip down and then looked up at the Yin Yang Elders before saying, ¡°You¡¯re here? I¡¯m enjoying the jade slips that Little Hai handed over. I must say, Little Hai is a true genius. The jade slip that he wrote¡­.¡±

    All of a sudden, the Yin Elder waved his hand to interrupt the Sect Master, ¡°Senior Brother, we¡¯re not here to listen to you praising Little Hai. Actually, Little Hai just sent over some heavy news. We have to take action as soon as possible.¡±

    When the Sect Master heard what the Yin Elder said, his face couldn¡¯t help but turn serious. He knew clearly that Zhao Hai was currently looking for clues regarding ghost cultivators. Hearing that the news was from Zhao Hai, it would certainly be rted to ghost cultivators. And everything involving rogue cultivators wasn¡¯t a small matter.

    The Sect Master replied, ¡°Is it rted to ghost cultivators?¡±

    The Yin Elder nodded, ¡°It¡¯s rted to ghost cultivators. But the location isn¡¯t the abandoned town, but instead Maze Town.¡±

    The Sect Master couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Maze Town? Did Little Hai go to Maze Town? It is in apletely different direction to the abandoned town. How did he find out about Maze Town¡¯s matters?¡±

    The Yin Elder waved his hand and said, ¡°During his Clone Stage trial, Little Hai went to Maze Town¡¯s undergroundbyrinth. He got to know a rogue cultivator who helped him. So when he left, he gave that rogue cultivator amunication token.¡±

    ¡°A couple of days ago, that rogue cultivator asked Little Hai for help. As it turns out, a group called the Ghost Shadow Gang appeared in the undergroundbyrinth. After Little Hai did some investigation, he found that behind the gang were the ghost cultivators. He says that the ghost cultivators are nning to build a base in thebyrinth.¡±

    The Sect Master wasn¡¯t a fool. As soon as he heard the Yin Elder, he immediately understood the implications of this matter. If they allowed the ghost cultivators to build their base in the undergroundbyrinth, the Tyrant de Sect would be threatened directly.

    The Sect Master stood up and said, ¡°Sound the Elite Gathering Bell. The entire sect will be in a state ofbat readiness. Order the Maze Town Branch to lock the entrance to thebyrinth. Also, recruit all the rogue cultivators who are familiar with the undergroundbyrinth.¡±

    The Sect Master¡¯s aides immediatelyplied and began issuing orders. The Sect Master turned his head to the Yin Yang Elders and said, ¡°How about Little Hai? Will hee back?¡±

    The Yin Elder shook his head and said, ¡°I asked Little Hai to proceed to the abandoned town. In any case, the information has already been delivered to us. It wouldn¡¯t matter if he came back or not.¡±

    The Sect Master nodded and said, ¡°Alright. You get ready as well. This matter will be headed by a Supreme Elder.¡±

    The Yin Yang Elder nodded. They also attached great importance to this matter. If they allowed the ghost cultivators to create their base, the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s troubles would increase. Therefore, the Tyrant de Sect needs to clean up the undergroundbyrinth.

    Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t know how the sect reacted to his report. After he sent the word to the Yin Yang Elders, he walked out of the carriage. Laura and the others weren¡¯t in the courtyard, they should be out exploring the ce. After walking around the courtyard, Zhao Hai returned to the carriage and thought about the situation in the undergroundbyrinth.

    Thinking about thebyrinth, Zhao Hai¡¯s thoughts couldn¡¯t help but wander to the little mouse that he epted. The mouse was a treasure hunting mouse. But after Zhao Hai returned, he immediately went into seclusion. This caused the little mouse to be inside the Space all this time. The little mouse eventually became the king of mice in the Space.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s thoughts moved and took the little mouse out. When the little mouse saw Zhao Hai, it couldn¡¯t help but chirp happily. Seeing the little mouse, Zhao Hai smiled and petted its head. Then he took out a few strips of dried meat and fed it to the mouse.

    The little mouse stood on Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder as it ate the dried meat. Compared to before, the mouse was fatter. But this made it even more cute.

    While the mouse was happily munching, Zhao Hai suddenly heard a voice from outside, ¡°Zhao Hai, your wives are in my hands. If you want to see them again,e to Whitehead Mountain outside the town. I¡¯ll wait for you there.¡± Then the voice faded away until it disappeared.

    Zhao Hai recognized the voice, he fought against its owner. This person made Zhao Hai a famous person all throughout the realm. It was Lu Sheng.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he waved his hand and released a demon horse. Before long, he was away from the courtyard and heading out of town.

    It didn¡¯t take a long time before Zhao Hai saw Whitehead Mountain. He quickly ordered his demon horse to gallop towards the mountain. He could feel a formidable aura waiting for him in Whitehead Mountain. Moreover, the aura was familiar.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop and went directly towards the mountain. Whitehead Mountain wasn¡¯t famous. It was neither a tall mountain nor was it short. With the demon horse¡¯s ability, traversing the mountain wasn¡¯t a problem.

    When Zhao Hai arrived at the peak of Whitehead Mountain, he saw Lu Sheng along with Laura and the others in the distance. Laura and the others were also looking at Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai saw that Laura and the others were alright, then he turned his head to Lu Sheng. Lu Sheng¡¯s face was full of hatred. He looked at Zhao Hai and sneered, ¡°Zhao Hai, I never expected you to be such a passionate individual. Hahaha. Now that I caught your wives, your ran immediately. Now let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll escape this time.¡±

    Zhao Hai jumped down from his demon horse. He looked at Lu Sheng with contempt as he said, ¡°Do I need to run in order to deal with a bastard like you? Last I remember, I wasn¡¯t the one who ran away.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Lu Sheng¡¯s hatred became thicker. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You will die today. Then I¡¯ll kill the people you care about one by one. I want you to feel the pain that I felt.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed, ¡°Really? You¡¯ll kill them? See if you can kill me first.¡±

    Lu Sheng heard this and stared. Then hisplexion couldn¡¯t help but change. This was because he could no longer sense Laura and the others. Lu Sheng turned his head to see that Laura and the others vanished from sight.

    Actually, Zhao Hai noticed that Cai¡¯er wasn¡¯t with Laura and the others. This means that Cai¡¯er was inside the Space. He immediately spoke to Lu Sheng to distract him. While this was happening, Cai¡¯er pulled Laura and the others into the Space. So by the time Lu Sheng noticed, Laura and the others were already gone.

    Lu Sheng¡¯splexion sank. Then he turned his head back to Zhao Hai and snapped, ¡°Alright, I underestimated you. But it doesn¡¯t matter. Now that you¡¯vee, don¡¯t think about leaving. Now die!¡± After speaking, Lu Sheng pulled his sword out and shed at Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai coldly snorted. His hand moved and a de appeared in his hand. He looked at Lu Sheng and said, ¡°Everyone who dared touch my women have died. You¡¯re no different.¡± Then he raised his de and met the attack.

    Boom! A loud sound was heard as Zhao Hai shed with Lu Sheng¡¯s sword. The sh caused Lu Sheng¡¯splexion to change. Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual qi wasn¡¯t any worse than his. They were evenly matched!

    Lu Sheng flew back. With an expression of shock, he said, ¡°How is this possible? You¡¯re only a Soul Fusion cultivator. Why is your spiritual qi so strong?¡±

    Zhao Hai sneered at Lu Sheng, ¡°I have long said that you were only fortunate to cultivate a few years earlier than me. If we practiced at the same time, killing you would be easy. Last time, you missed the opportunity to kill me. Now you don¡¯t have a chance. In the future, I¡¯ll be the one killing you.¡± After saying that, Zhao Hai¡¯s de technique blossomed, enclosing Lu Sheng in a de light.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Lu Sheng to discover his mistake. He shouldn¡¯t have fought with Zhao Hai on the ground. Fighting against Zhao Hai in closebat was a problem. Zhao Hai had the advantage in physique. If Lu Sheng flew instead, he could use long-range attacks to get an advantage. His sword technique has advanced rapidly. Most importantly, Lu Sheng was a Teleportation Stage cultivator. He can conduct short-range teleportations. This was an advantage that only Teleportation Experts have.

 Chapter 2112: Teleporting to Lu Sheng

    <h4>Chapter 2112: Teleporting to Lu Sheng</h4>

    Although Lu Sheng discovered that Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual qi density was simr to his, he also knew that Zhao Hai was only at the Soul Fusion Stage. Because of this, he still has the confidence to deal with Zhao Hai. He also believed that Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t fly and couldn¡¯t do instantaneous movements. Therefore, Lu Sheng was betting on his artifacts to win.

    But at the same time, Lu Sheng has to recognize that Zhao Hai¡¯s de technique was formidable. He still needed to look for opportunities to kill him. Otherwise, once Zhao Hai uses his de to stop his attack, then the battle would continue.

    What Lu Sheng needed to do right now was to leave Zhao Hai¡¯s de qi encirclement. Only once he breaks through Zhao Hai¡¯s siege could he position himself where he could attack without being attacked.

    Although Lu Shen knows that Zhao Hai possesses a flying beast, he wasn¡¯t afraid. The reason Zhao Hai was able to y around himst time was because he just broke through to the Teleportation Stage. He still hasn¡¯t adapted to flight. If Zhao Hai released his flying beasts this time, Lu Sheng would be able to easily deal with them.

    Thinking of this, Lu Sheng used his sword to disperse that de qi around him. Then he used his mastery of space to teleport out. His figure shed and left Zhao Hai¡¯s encirclement. Then he flew in mid-air.

    Zhao Hai looked at Lu Sheng¡¯s movement and couldn¡¯t help but stare. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s stunned look, Lu Shengughed, ¡°Zhao Hai, did you forget that I¡¯m at the Teleportation Stage? I can fly while you can only watch below. Go release your flying beasts, let¡¯s see how I kill them.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Lu Sheng and sneered, ¡°Frog at the bottom of the well.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai¡¯s figure moved and also flew in the air. The two were now flying in the air, separated by a distance of 100 meters.

    Lu Sheng saw Zhao Hai flying and couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He eximed, ¡°How is this possible! How can you fly? This is impossible.¡±

    Zhao Hai sneered, ¡°Although I haven¡¯t arrived at the Teleportation Stage, my spiritual qi isn¡¯t worse than yours. Why can you fly while I can¡¯t?¡±

    Lu Sheng was stunned for a while and stopped talking. He felt that what Zhao Hai said was reasonable. Flight has nothing to do with cultivation but instead with the concentration of spiritual qi. It just so happened that the spiritual qi of Teleportation Stage cultivators were enough for them to fly. Although Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t reached the teleportation stage, his spiritual qi was simr to a Teleportation Stage cultivator. With this, he could fly.

    Lu Sheng¡¯splexion changed. Then his voice turned cold, ¡°Even if you can fly, it will be the same. I would still kill you.¡± After saying that, Lu Sheng waved his sword and attacked Zhao Hai. At the same time, Zhao Hi lifted his de and weed the attack.

    The two fought for more than ten rounds. Lu Sheng¡¯splexion was already ugly. He didn¡¯t think Zhao Hai would be so strong.

    What Lu Sheng didn¡¯t know was that ascenders held an advantage in mid-air battlespared to people in the True Spirit Realm. Ascenders have long ustomed to being able to fly while the people of the True Spirit Realm had a different experience. This advantage was especially visible on a genius like Zhao Hai. Ten Lu Shengs wouldn¡¯t be enough to fight Zhao Hai.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s defensive domain has been pressed to a very small area. Several of Zhao Hai¡¯s de qi were almost cutting through. This made Lu Sheng sweat. But he didn¡¯t stop resisting. His eyes were still bright as though he was nning something.

    The two fought for more than ten rounds before Zhao Hai¡¯s de broke through Lu Sheng¡¯s defensive circle. A de cut Lu Sheng¡¯s shoulder. Seeing that his attack came through, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but show a smile.

    At this time, Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes shed. His body disappeared with a sh and reappeared behind Zhao Hai. He didn¡¯t pause and shed at Zhao Hai¡¯s neck.

    However, Lu Sheng couldn¡¯t show a happy expression. He could feel that his sword didn¡¯t touch anything. This meant that his attack didn¡¯t connect with Zhao Hai. He only shed Zhao Hai¡¯s afterimage.

    At this moment, Zhao Hai appeared in front of Lu Sheng. Lu Sheng was startled. He quickly retreated and felt his heart turn cold. He looked down and found a de stuck to his heart. Then blood gushed out from his chest like a fountain.

    Lu Sheng stared at this development. It took him a while to understand what happened. He looked at Zhao Hai in confusion, then he muttered, ¡°How is this possible? This is teleportation. How did you do it?¡±

    Zhao Hai sneered, ¡°You¡¯re wondering if I reached the Teleportation Realm? Well let me tell you that I haven¡¯t. However, you forgot that there are divergent abilities in this world. My divergent ability is spatial control. I can teleport on my own. You didn¡¯t know anything about me, but you dared to attack. Lu Sheng, it¡¯s a miracle that you still lived until now.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Lu Sheng couldn¡¯t help but vomit blood. He pointed at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You, you¡­.¡± Then his body began to fall down.

    Zhao Hai looked at Lu Sheng¡¯s corpse and sneered, ¡°You think you can kill me? This Zhao Hai¡¯s life isn¡¯t cheap.¡± Then Zhao Hai waved his hand and sent Lu Sheng¡¯s corpse to the Space. At the same time, he descended from the sky.

    Just as Zhao Hai stepped foot on the ground, he heard several people flying from a distance. He immediately guessed that they were reinforcements from the Tyrant de Sect. After all, this was still inside the territory of the sect. Learning that someone provoked Zhao Hai, the local branch of the sect needed to send experts. Since the local town doesn¡¯t have any experts, it took quite some time before skilled disciples arrived.

    Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t me them for beingte. His battle with Lu Sheng didn¡¯t take a long time. In fact, these people were early to arrive.

    Zhao Hai immediately let Laura and the others out. As soon as Laura and the others were taken out, a few ck-clothed cultivators appeared on Whitehead Mountain. Before long, the group found Zhao Hai. They quickly descended to the ground. There were six people present, all of them were at the Teleportation Stage.

    When the group stepped on the ground, Zhao Hai cupped his fist and said, ¡°Zhao Hai has seen the Senior Brothers. I will definitely remember your help today.¡±

    The leader of the group was a 30-year-old looking man. He has a thin copper-colored face and a serious expression. He returned Zhao Hai¡¯s greeting, ¡°Junior Brother, I heard a report that someone has kidnapped your wives.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Just a rowdy clown. I¡¯ve already dealt with them.¡±

    The leader knit his brows and said, ¡°Junior Brother, this isn¡¯t a joking matter. I heard that the assant is a Teleportation Stage expert. What condition did you reach, given that your wives have been returned?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t expect the other party to reach this conclusion. He smiled faintly as he shook his head, ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re thinking too much. I actually know that person. Maybe you have also heard their name. It¡¯s Lu Sheng. He came here to take revenge for our previous fight. Even if he proposes some conditions, I would never ept it.¡±

    The leader stared, his expression changed as he asked, ¡°You¡¯re saying that you killed Lu Sheng?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then he waved his hand and Lu Sheng appeared right beside him. Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother, take a look. This is Lu Sheng. Now he¡¯s my Undead.¡±

    The leader immediately felt the death qi on Lu Sheng. He also heard before that Zhao Hai could turn people into Undead. Seeing Lu Sheng, the leader couldn¡¯t help but breathe in cold air. This was Lu Sheng, a Teleportation Stage cultivator. In the end, he was turned into Undead by Zhao Hai. If he didn¡¯t see it with his eyes, he wouldn¡¯t have believed that it happened.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and received the Undead Lu Sheng. Then he smiled and said, ¡°Does Senior Brother believe me now? I didn¡¯t lie to you.¡±

    The leader looked at Zhao Hai and muttered, ¡°How is this possible? How did you do it?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°You forgot about our sect¡¯s de tokens. This time, to keep my safety, my Masters gave me a de token. My wives have also been given simr tokens. Lu Sheng was lucky that he managed to capture them.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the leader of the reinforcements showed an enlightened expression. Then heughed and said, ¡°I see. I didn¡¯t expect Lu Sheng to fall under the de token. I think he forgot that disciples of the Tyrant de Sect often carry de tokens with them. Junior Brother, your de token is given by the Yin Yang Elders. Lu Sheng deserves his bad luck.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly. He doesn¡¯t want them to know about his true strength, so he used the de token as a reason. In fact, when Laura and the others were captured by Lu Sheng, although Zhao Hai was a bit anxious and a little angry, he didn¡¯t worry very much. He knew that Laura and the others carried de tokens with them. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were inside a town, they would have shredded Lu Sheng¡¯s body with their de tokens.

    Zhao Hai looked at the leader and said, ¡°May I know Senior Brother¡¯s name? Senior Brothers have worked hard today. I¡¯d like to invite you to the town to share a few drinks.¡±

    The leader smiled faintly and said, ¡°This one is Tie Gong from Ji Town¡¯s branch hall. These are my junior brothers. I have long heard about Junior Brother Zhao¡¯s wines. I¡¯ll make sure to drink as much as I can.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll make sure to satisfy Senior Brother.¡± Tie Gong and the others cupped their fists towards Zhao Hai. After that, Tie Gong led his group back to the previous town.

    It was only then that Zhao Hai turned his head to Laura and the others, as well as Qiu Tie who was also taken along with the women. Cai¡¯er just pulled all of them to the Space to escape. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t want Qiu Tie to know about the Space, so when they were pulled in, Cai¡¯er made Qiu Tie faint. He hasn¡¯t woken up yet.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and released his demon horse. Then he said, ¡°Wake Qiu Tie up. Then we¡¯ll return.¡± Lauraplied and took out spatial water and gently sprayed it on Qiu Tie¡¯s face. Before long, Qiu Tie opened his eyes.

    After Qiu Tie woke up, the first thing he did was to pull his de out and look at his surroundings. When he saw Zhao Hai, his eyes showed a surprised expression. He quickly received his de and said, ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re back. I¡¯ve failed you. I cannot protect the Mistresses.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Little Tie, you did well. Your response is also quick. Alright, stop thinking about it. Let¡¯s go back.¡± After saying that, he patted Qiu Tie¡¯s shoulder before hoisting him up on a demon horse. Laura and the others also got on their mounts before the group travelled towards the town.

    Before long, the group arrived at the town and returned to the courtyard. Tie Gong and the others were already waiting for Zhao Hai¡¯s group. Tie Gong and the others were curiously inspecting Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage. Their mouths couldn¡¯t help but open in marvel.

    Seeing Zhao Hai return, Tie Gong couldn¡¯t help but sigh and said, ¡°Junior Brother, your carriage is really fantastic. It seems to be a mobile home. But traveling like this is a bit inconvenient.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°It¡¯s a bit inconvenient, but if I use it, I can enjoy thefort of home while outside. Also, I¡¯m used to traveling like this in the lower realms. After arriving in the sect, I modified my carriage and it turned out like this. I made Senior Brotherugh.¡±

    Tie Gong shook his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯tugh. Junior Brother, can you get me a carriage like this? I¡¯ll provide all the materials.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°That¡¯s easy. But it would have to wait after I return to the sect. Moreover, Senior Brother doesn¡¯t need to have the exact same carriage as me. You can design it as you like. When the timees, I can help you refine it.¡±

    Tie Gong showed a happy expression, ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll thank Junior Brother in advance. My Master¡¯s birthday ising. I don¡¯t know what gift to give him. If Junior Brother can refine the carriage before that, I would use it as a gift. But I don¡¯t know when it can be refined. Can you do it within five years?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯ll refine it immediately after I return to the sect. It shouldn¡¯t take a long time. Senior Brother can rest assured.¡±

 Chapter 2113: Abandoned Town

    <h4>Chapter 2113: Abandoned Town</h4>

    After sending Tie Gong and the others off, Zhao Hai let out a long breath. He knows that after today¡¯s matter, it would be impossible to conceal the truth. It wouldn¡¯t take long before people in the True Spirit Realm find out that he and Lu Sheng have fought. Fortunately, he could use the de tokens as a reason for his victory.

    Nevertheless, this matter awakened Zhao Hai. He was now at the Soul Fusion Stage. If he made more eye-catching moves, the eyes of the other sects would be on him.

    But Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t prepared to be bullied because of him. Things like allowing others to attack him without consequence would never happen. Killing people wouldn¡¯t be a problem. He could just push the me onto the de tokens.

    While staying for a day in the small town, Zhao Hai exined the situation of the undergroundbyrinth to Laura and the others. Hearing the news, Laura and the others became concerned. This matter was deeply rted to the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s stability. After all, they were now disciples of the sect.

    The next morning, Zhao Hai and the others left the small town. This time, their trip went smoothly. They didn¡¯t encounter any enemies on the road.

    Just like Zhao Hai thought, his battle with Lu Sheng began to spread. However, this information didn¡¯t mention any de tokens. Rumors say that Zhao Hai himself killed Lu Sheng.

    Naturally, only a few people believed this information. Although Zhao Hai was now a Soul Fusion cultivator, Lu Sheng has already stabilized his strength. He¡¯s a true Teleportation Stage cultivator. It wouldn¡¯t be hard for a Teleportation Stage expert to deal with someone in the Soul Fusion Stage. Perhaps someone helped Zhao Hai, or maybe there were other factors involved.

    Finally, people thought about Zhao Hai¡¯s identity. He was an inner disciple of the Tyrant de Sect and also the disciple of the formidable Yin Yang Elders.

    The de tokens of the Tyrant de Sect have always been a headache for other sects. de tokens were special to the Tyrant de Sect, no other sects do it. This showed the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s love for its disciples. It was also a mark of the sect¡¯s unity.

    It was because of this that other sects were unwilling to encounter disciples of the Tyrant de Sect. If they attacked a Tyrant de Sect disciple, they would likely use their de token. Moreover, the attacks inside the tokens were at least at the Teleportation Stage.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Since nobody came to disturb them, Zhao Hai and the others were able to travel faster. Four dayster, they finally arrived at the abandoned town.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately enter the town. He parked the carriage right outside and made a preliminary look at the area.

    The town wasn¡¯t very big. In its entirety, it could probably house around 300 families. Besides the main street, there was nothing else.

    The houses weren¡¯t arranged neatly. They were scattered around the area, probably intentionally done. Zhao Hai said, ¡°Laura, use the Space to map the entire town for analysis. See if there are formations present. Most importantly, see if theyout of the town is more suitable for evacuation or for battle. The True Spirit Realm is different to the Great Realm of Cultivation. Battles in the Great Realm of Cultivation rarely happened on the ground. But in the True Spirit Realm, ground battles were a majority. We need to consider theyout of the towns.¡±

    Laura and the othersplied and immediately got busy. Qiu Tie didn¡¯t understand what was happening. He kept following Zhao Hai as he looked around, then he asked, ¡°Young Master, should we head in?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Qiu Tie and smiled, ¡°In any case, the town won¡¯t run away. We can enter anytime we want. Let¡¯s take a good look outside first. If there¡¯s really nothing to see, then we¡¯ll go in.¡±

    Qiu Tie nodded, then he carefully observed the surroundings. All of a sudden, Qiu Tie noticed something, he couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows. Then he looked at Zhao Hai, he didn¡¯t know if Zhao Hai found out, so he didn¡¯t dare to say it.

    Zhao Hai noticed Qiu Tie¡¯s expression and asked, ¡°What is it, Little Tie? Did you see something?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Qiu Tie immediately responded, ¡°Young Master, the trees around the town are strange. The trees look naturally grown, but from the way they look, I can see that there¡¯s something special.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he focused his attention on the trees. Before long, he found that the trees were indeed strange. They look normal at first nce, but if you take a closer look, one will find that the arrangement of the trees was special. Most importantly, the town seems to be surrounded by trees. There were more than a dozen types of trees around the town.

    What¡¯s most peculiar to Zhao Hai was the fact that he couldn¡¯t recognize any of the trees. He couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    At this time, Qiu Tie added, ¡°Young Master, my grandfather liked to manipte flowers and nts. He also knows trees and medicinal herbs. From the time I spent with him, I also knew a lot of nts. Young Master, if you look at the trees around the town, although they don¡¯t look special, if youbine them together, they produce a certain type of smell. It might not affect us, but it can influence beasts. The sense of smell of the beasts is more sensitive than ours. This particr smell makes beasts ufortable. Therefore, most beasts should stay clear of this town.¡±

    Speaking to this, Qiu Tie took a breath and continued, ¡°Moreover, the position of the trees is special. Since they haven¡¯t been taken care of for many years, the trees have grown tall. But if they were trimmed to around three to five meters tall, then the beasts would be confused once they entered. Even cultivators might take half a day before they could leave. This is a type of botanical illusion.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, his expression turned serious. He looked at the town once more before saying, ¡°The trees around the town haven¡¯t been destroyed. However, the town was attacked by beasts. There seems to be a problem.¡±

    Qiu Tie nodded but didn¡¯t say anything. Zhao Hai looked at Qiu Tie and said, ¡°Good work. Little Tie, you shouldn¡¯t only think about cultivation in the future. It¡¯s also good to study other things. One should know the world to cultivate the Dao. A strong cultivator would be disadvantaged in the real world if they don¡¯t know anything.¡±

    Qiu Tie nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Young Master. I understand.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then his expression returned to being serious. The Tyrant de Sect didn¡¯t suspect that there was anything wrong with the town. They only did a basic investigation before closing the case. This time, Zhao Hai should be able to find some clues.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t expecting his gains to be huge. After all, the town has been abandoned for too long. The ghost cultivators also left.

    The rest of the day was spent outside the town. Laura and the others were busy doing analysis inside the carriage. As for Zhao Hai, he didn¡¯t stay inside. He brought Qiu Tie around the periphery of the town to observe it. They looked at the town from various angles.

    When evening came, Zhao Hai returned to the carriage with Qiu Tie. Laura and the others were already finished with their task. When she saw Zhao Hai return, Laura immediately invited him to the living room of the carriage. On the table was a projection showing a three-dimensional map of the town.

    The projection showed thepleteyout of the town, including the trees that Zhao Hai and Qiu Tie noticed. Laura pointed towards the projection and said, ¡°Brother Hai, your guess is right. Although the town doesn¡¯t have a true formation, the houses are arranged in a special manner. If someone attacks the town, the houses would act as a maze that would make it hard for the attackers to differentiate between north and south. Theyout is very suitable for street battles. Although the town looked ordinary from outside, it was built for battle.¡±

    Lizzy added, ¡°We also saw several secret passages leading out of the town. Besides people from the town, it would be difficult for outsiders to know about them.¡± After speaking, Lizzy pointed towards the projection that showed a few red lines. Zhao Hai raised his brow when he saw these lines.

    The red lines crisscrossed across the town. Some of the lines passed through courtyards and some stopped abruptly into dead ends. They didn¡¯t look like escape tunnels.

    Zhao Hai knitted his brows and said, ¡°It seems like the ghost cultivators have been operating here for many years. This is practically a base. Why did they give it up? From what I can see, the ghost cultivators are up to something.¡±

    Laura replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think the ghost cultivators would give up on this base so easily. Although nobody has lived in this ce for some time, the houses are still intact. From the signs we could see, this is a ce that people regrly visit. But we heard that it has been abandoned. I think the ghost cultivators n to keep it for useter on.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Although this ce is within the control of the Tyrant de Sect, it is located in a remote region. The control of the sect over this region isn¡¯t as strict. This makes it possible for this ce to be a base for the ghost cultivators. They might use this ce as a base when the war arrives.¡±

 Chapter 2114: Peasant Ghost

    <h4>Chapter 2114: Peasant Ghost</h4>

    Laura replied, ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, there should be some traces in the town. But it won¡¯t be many.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Moreover, this town might really be abandoned by the ghost cultivators. They might have found out that their people have been cleaned out by the Tyrant de Sect. There¡¯s also our arrival here. They should be aware that their nails in the Tyrant de Sect have already been pulled out. To them, this ce would no longer have any use.¡±

    Laura agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right. Now I can only hope that the ghost cultivators have left something behind. We might find some clues tomorrow.¡±

    Zhao Hai turned his head to the pitch-dark town outside and said, ¡°We¡¯ll see tomorrow. Let¡¯s recover our energy first.¡± Everyoneplied and immediately rested.

    Zhao Haiy down inside the room with Julie beside him. While the two were sleeping soundly, Zhao Hai suddenly opened his eyes and sat up. At the same time, Julie woke up as well.

    Julie turned her head to Zhao Hai; Zhao Hai also gave a nod. The two people stood up and wore their clothes before going on the roof of the carriage. Then they looked towards the abandoned town.

    The town was nowpletely different from before. The town turned into a ghost domain. A dark cloud appeared above the town and covered the skies. Winds started appearing as well as ethereal lights that provided little visibility.

    Although the town became a ghost¡¯s domain, no ghosts could be seen. Instead, the yin qi present caused Zhao Hai to be surprised.

    Looking at the town, Zhao Hai gently knit his brows. He didn¡¯t know what was happening. But he was certain that something would happen.

    At this time, the dark cloud separated, showing the moon. Then the sad cry of a ghost was heard before a ghost was seen in the town. But what¡¯s strange was that the ghost wasn¡¯t wearing warrior clothing. Instead, the ghost was wearing peasant farmer¡¯s clothes. It was tall either. They looked like ordinary peasants in a small town.

    The ghost was standing on the ground while staring nkly at the moon. Moonlight began to shine on the ghost. While being bathed by moonlight, the body of the ghost began to emit a silver light, but then it immediately vanished.

    Zhao Hai and Julie stared at the ghost. They were certain that the ghost was using moonlight to cultivate.

    Zhao Hai was also certain that the ghost was a wild ghost, not raised by a cultivator. Ghosts raised by other people won¡¯t use moonlight to practice. Not only was moonlight cultivation slow, but it was also very easy to spot. Therefore, Zhao Hai was certain that the ghost was wild.

    A wild ghost actually existed in a ce with ghost cultivators. What was happening? These questions were flying inside Zhao Hai¡¯s mind.

    Zhao Hai turned to Julie and said, ¡°Julie, stay here and call everyone. Be on alert. I¡¯ll go and take a look at the town.¡± Julie nodded. She didn¡¯t stop Zhao Hai because she was aware of his strength. She believes that nothing will happen to him.

    Zhao Hai flew down from the carriage and walked towards the town. When Zhao Hai arrived outside the town, the ghost didn¡¯t respond. It seemed like Zhao Hai didn¡¯t exist. But the moment Zhao Hai stepped inside, the ghost immediately turned its head and shrieked before charging.

    Zhao Hai stared, but then he found out that the ghost didn¡¯t mean to hurt him at all. It kept screaming at him and running around. It seems to be scaring him away.

    The ghost wasn¡¯t weak. ording to normal conventions, the ghost should have the strength of an Earth Monarch. So why wouldn¡¯t it attack.

    Zhao Hai looked at the shrieking ghost and didn¡¯t know what to say. In the end, he sighed and said, ¡°Alright, stop. I know that you can understand me. Let¡¯s talk. What are you trying to do?¡±

    As soon as the ghost heard this, it couldn¡¯t help but stare. It looked at Zhao Hai for a moment before saying, ¡°You aren¡¯t afraid of me. Why?¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m a cultivator. Why would I be afraid of ghosts?¡±

    As soon as he heard this, the ghost stared. Then itsplexion changed before it knelt down and said, ¡°I have seen Sir Cultivator. This one has no intention of offending you. I ask Mister to excuse me.¡±

    Seeing the reaction of this ghost, it was Zhao Hai¡¯s turn to be surprised. But then he waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, you can get up. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The ghost replied, ¡°Replying to Mister. I also don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. One day, a group of beasts rushed in and attacked the town. I saw many people die. I remember my parents being killed. Then a beast charged at me before I cked out. I don¡¯t know how long it took for me to wake up. But at that time, nobody was left in the town. I also couldn¡¯t leave. I can only live here on my own. There were some people who came to the town, but when I came to say hello, they were all scared away.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared at the ghost for a while, then he took a deep breath and said, ¡°When did you find out that you became a ghost? And when did you start cultivating?¡±

    The ghost shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t remember when I became a ghost. As for the moon, I only felt that it was veryfortable. As for cultivation, I have no clue.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he asked, ¡°Where do you hide during daytime?¡± Zhao Hai knew that most ghosts were afraid of light, so this ghost should be hiding during the day.

    The ghost replied, ¡°I hid in my family¡¯s home. There¡¯s a stone there that I feelfortable being in. I hide there during the day.¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned, ¡°Are there no other cultivators who came before me?¡±

    The ghost shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t remember. But since I woke up, I haven¡¯t noticed other cultivatorsing to the town. Mister, you are the first.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Lead me to your family home.¡± The ghost didn¡¯t dare decline. Itplied and led Zhao Hai towards the small town. Before long, they arrived at a courtyard. It was located on the outskirts of the town, which means that it was one of the least valuable houses.

    Upon entering the courtyard, Zhao Hai felt the heavy yin qi present. Zhao Hai looked around and saw that the yin qi wasing from a well.

    Zhao Hai walked towards the well and looked down. He immediately felt that something was wrong with a stone in the well. The stone was mixed with other stones, it didn¡¯t look special. However, Zhao Hai could feel that the stone had a very strong feeling of yin qi.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and fished the stone out of the well. The ghost was intensely paying attention to Zhao Hai. It was afraid that Zhao Hai would take the stone away. Then it wouldn¡¯t have a home.

    Looking at the ghost, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You can go in now. I¡¯ll send you to a ce where you can make a lot of friends. It¡¯s better than staying in this ce on your own.¡±

    When the ghost heard Zhao Hai, it hesitated. Ghosts had an inborn fear of cultivators. In the end, it clenched its teeth and entered the stone. Then Zhao Hai threw the stone to the Space.

    Just as the stone entered the Space, a prompt was heard, ¡°Yin Spirit Stone has been discovered. Analyzing the material. The material is a stone that didn¡¯t have an attribute. But after being influenced by its environment, yin qi resided inside. Yin spirits can live inside the stone and be protected by it. If a cultivator wears it, their soul strength would increase. At the same time, when the cultivator is killed, their soul can escape to the yin spirit stone and be preserved. The Space now has yin spirit stone mines. Host can view them.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared. He didn¡¯t expect to hear a prompt at this time. He looked at the well once more and discovered that there was still yin qi present, albeit weaker.

    Zhao Hai immediately understood why a yin spirit stone appeared in the well. The well has a small yin vein. Under the influence of the yin vein, a yin spirit stone was generated after a long time.

    Zhao Hai now had some understanding regarding the situation. Although the town was a base for the ghost cultivators, the ghost cultivators were cunning enough to let real mortals live here. Finally, to ensure that their traces were covered, the ghost cultivators attracted beasts to attack and kill all of the residents.

    The ghost just now was a normal ghost whose family has a small yin vein in their well. Due to the size of the yin vein, the ghost cultivators ignored it. The yin vein eventually produced a yin spirit stone. After the ghost was killed, its soul was captured by the yin spirit stone. And because it wasn¡¯t a cultivator, its soul was very weak. It stayed in the yin spirit stone for a long time beforeing out. By the time it regained its senses, the town had already been abandoned for a long time. It met peasants who wanted to resettle the town, but they were scared away by it. From then on, nobody went to the town.

    Although Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t confirm if he was right, he thought that his guess was correct. Otherwise, such a unique coincidence wouldn¡¯t have happened.

    However, this was also good. This meant that no ghost cultivators remained. This relieved Zhao Hai. He was now waiting to examine the town more carefully when day came.

 Chapter 2115: Eight Hero Ghosts

    <h4>Chapter 2115: Eight Hero Ghosts</h4>

    Upon returning to the carriage, Zhao Hai exined the situation to Laura and the others. Hearing the story, Laura and the others could only sigh. Ghost cultivators acted really strange. The group was unable to sleep for the rest of the night, so they chatted in the living room until the sky slowly brightened.

    After having their breakfast, Zhao Hai and the others entered the small town. Zhao Hai first examined the outside houses. But he found out that there was nothing special. The houses were typical peasant homes with no valuables inside.

    Zhao Hai and the others proceeded to walk inwards. They looked at the escape routes that they found the day before. Although the routes have already been mapped, Zhao Hai thought that these routes should be rted to the ghost cultivators. Therefore, Zhao Hai wanted to see if there were any clues left on these passages.

    Since the town has been abandoned for too long, the wooden structures on the houses had been damaged. The doors had already copsed.

    Zhao Hai and the others entered a courtyard with an escape tunnel. The courtyard wasn¡¯t big, its size can be described as ordinary. It should be a residence of no more than 5 people.

    The courtyard was paved with blue stone. There¡¯s also a well in the courtyard. There were east and west wings along with the main room. But it was clear that the east wing was a utility room while the west wing and the main room were where the residents stayed.

    A piece of the courtyard wall has fallen down. It looked like it had been knocked down by something. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t pay any attention to this as he walked towards the east wing.

    The east wing was filled with misceneous items made from stone and wood. There were also iron tools. However, the iron tools had rusted. The tools made from wood and stone were also broken. The floor was covered with moss. One almost couldn¡¯t see its original appearance.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and received everything in the room and sent it to the Space. Now, the entire east wing became empty.

    Zhao Hai carefully looked around. The walls of the room were smeared in ayer of dirt. But now, the soil in many ces has fallen, revealing the stone behind.

    The blue stone on the floor was nothing special. Zhao Hai waved his hand and removed the entire floor. Underneath the blue stone was ordinary soil, there was nothing else.

    Zhao Hai walked out and discovered Laura and the others walking out of the main room and the west wing. However, all of them had disappointed looks. It was clear that they didn¡¯t discover anything.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but frown. He entered the west wing and the main room and indeed saw nothing. The two rooms were originally paved with stones, but Laura and the others removed them. Like the east wing, there was only soil underneath.

    Zhao Hai knit his brows. Then he closed his eyes. Yellow light began to appear in his body. The yellow light slowly prated the ground. Although Zhao Hai was still standing in the courtyard, if a cultivator were to examine him with their spiritual force, they wouldn¡¯t be able to sense him. He seemed to be fused to the soil, bing one with the earth.

    After some time, Zhao Hai opened his eyes and said, ¡°There!¡±

    Just as Laura was about to ask, Zhao Hai¡¯splexion changed. He felt several formidable auras approaching the town. These auras carried a gloomy and cold feeling. Zhao Hai immediately said, ¡°Laura, use the portable transmission formation to return to the sect. Find my Masters and tell them toe here as soon as they can. We might be able to catch several big fishes.¡±

    As soon as Laura and the others heard this, they immediately understood. Without hesitation, they grabbed Qiu Tie and then grouped up. Before long, a sh of white light appeared, and they vanished.

    Zhao Hai remained in the courtyard and looked at the direction of the formidable auras. When the auras noticed that Laura and the others left, they seem to be angry. They quickened their speed to catch Zhao Hai. Before long, they were above the courtyard that Zhao Hai was in.

    There were exactly eight people flying above Zhao Hai. All of the eight were wearing ck clothes as well as ck eyes. All in all, sixteen eyes were coldly looking at Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai looked at the eight and smiled faintly as he said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t wrong. This is one of your bases. What, still reluctant to leave? You can¡¯t bear to leave the supplies here, right?¡±

    When the ghost cultivators heard Zhao Hai, their gazes turned more frigid. One of them said, ¡°So you found out. How did you do it?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the ghost cultivator and said, ¡°What you have done here is very good. There are no clues, no passages, no teleportation formations. Even your storehouses are made with materials that shield from spiritual force. If one wants to go, they will need to direct transmission formation. It seems like you really don¡¯t want to give up on this ce. When the timees, you hope that you can use it again. Am I right?¡±

    The ghost cultivator who spoke before couldn¡¯t help but nod, ¡°You¡¯re really smart. Zhao Hai, if you join us, I will promise to give you direct help in cultivation. What do you think? We are the Eight Hero Ghosts. We aren¡¯t worse than the Yin Yang Elders.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t worse than us? Eight ghosts, I didn¡¯t expect that you would dare to steal my disciple. I think you no longer want to live.¡±

    Along with this voice, the Yin Yang Elders slowly flew into the town. Along with them were several cultivators. These cultivators were at least elders of the Tyrant de Sect. They were at the Teleportation Stage.

    Seeing the Yin Yang Elders, the Eight Hero Ghosts couldn¡¯t help but get nervous. They immediately gathered together and went into battle formation. They looked at the people from the Tyrant de Sect with a cold gaze.

    The Yang Elder looked at the Eight Hero Ghosts and sneered, ¡°Eight fools, do you really think Little Hai would go with you? How stupid do you think he is? Don¡¯t forget that this is the territory of the Tyrant de Sect. Daring to make a move on our disciple, you are courting death!¡±

    When the Eight Hero Ghosts heard the Yang Elder, their eyes red up with anger. The ghost cultivator who spoke before answered, ¡°Ying Yang ghosts, are you sure you can deal with us? Aren¡¯t you afraid of breaking your teeth?¡±

    ¡°Hahahah. Eight Hero Ghosts, back then you were a group of talentless chickens. Now look at you, you haven¡¯t made any progress. To be honest, I¡¯m disappointed. Even if I kill you, I will feel no sense of achievement.¡±

    The Yin Elder¡¯s words caused the Eight Hero Ghosts to shake with anger. One of them said, ¡°Enough chit-chat. Only strength can tell the truth. Kill!¡± After he said that, he took the lead to charge towards the Yin Yang Elders.

    The group of ghost cultivators charged towards the Yin Elder. Their weapons also appeared in their hands. Seeing their weapons, Zhao Hai was intrigued. They were actually using skeleton hammers.

    What are skeleton hammers? They¡¯re hammers made with skulls. The hammers were very powerful to use. On the skulls of the hammers, there were soul fires dancing around. One could also hear the wail of ghosts whenever the hammers were used.

    What surprised Zhao Hai more was the coordinated attack of the eight ghost cultivators. One would attack and retreat, then they would be followed by another. It was a uniform dance of attack and retreat.

    The Yin Yang Elders were clearly familiar with the strategy of the Eight Hero Ghosts. The two moved together to defend against the attacks. Their des might look ordinary, but if one looks closer, the des seem to take a life of their own.

    This was the first time that Zhao Hai saw the two elders making a move. Their cooperation was extremely fluid. Their de was also very powerful. Before long, the Yin Yang Elders have reached an equilibrium against the Eight Hero Ghosts. The other elders didn¡¯t even participate in the battle.

    Zhao Hai carefully spectated the fight. He discovered that whenever their attacks connected, thews seemed to shake. Anyone weaker simply couldn¡¯t meddle in their battle.

    The battle between the Yin Yang Elders and the Eight Hero Ghosts wasn¡¯t mild at all. In a short time, the two sides exchanged more than a thousand moves. There was no way to distinguish who would win.

    Zhao Hai observed that thebination attack of the Yin Yang Elders conformed to the principles of Yin and Yang. Meanwhile, thebination attack of the Eight Hero Ghosts went in ordance with the eight trigrams. The bnce between the two sides made it even more difficult for outsiders to meddle. However, this wasn¡¯t the case for Zhao Hai.

    After a while, Zhao Hai waved his hand and a jet ck longbow appeared in his hand. He notched a meter long arrow on the longbow and aimed it at the ten people who were fighting against each other.

    The others from the Tyrant de Sect also noticed Zhao Hai¡¯s action. Theirplexion immediately changed. Just as they were about to remind Zhao Hai to stop meddling, they found that the synergy of the Eight Hero Ghosts seemed to change. Their smooth cooperation disappeared. The Yin Yang Elders used this opportunity to injure two of the Eight Hero Ghosts.

    Seeing the situation devolve against them, the Eight Hero Ghosts flicked their hands and threw a few ck balls. The moment the balls were thrown out, they immediately exploded into a ck fog. Before long, the whole town was covered by fog.

    The other elders of the Tyrant de Sect couldn¡¯t help but be startled. They quickly pulled their weapons out and paid attention to their surroundings. They discovered that the ck mist didn¡¯t only block sight, it also blocked spiritual force. They were afraid that the Eight Hero Ghosts would ambush them.

    Then at this time, they heard a voice, ¡°God said, ¡®Let there be light¡¯ and there was light. Light shall dispel darkness and bring warmth. Evil will have nowhere to hide!¡±

    This wasn¡¯t an incantation for a spell, it was said by Zhao Hai himself. He also used his own spiritual qi to cast the light element magic.

    The light element was the nemesis of the dark. And with Zhao Hai¡¯s powerful spiritual qi, the magic became extremely potent. The people from the Tyrant de Sect felt a huge sh before all the ck gas dispersed.

    Before long, the entire town was covered by sunlight once more. The people from the Tyrant de Sect looked at each other and saw that nothing was wrong. As for the ghost cultivators, they ran away. The Tyrant de Sect¡¯s people weren¡¯t disappointed by this. The Eight Hero Ghosts were outstanding individuals. They weren¡¯t easy to deal with.

    The Yin Yang Elders looked at each other and saw a smile appearing on their face. The two flew back to the ground. Zhao Hai immediately gave his greetings, ¡°I have seen Masters. I didn¡¯t expect you to arrive so quickly.¡±

    The Yin Yang Elders smiled. Then the Yin Elder said, ¡°We immediately came as soon as Laura gave the report. You work very fast. Right, what did you discover?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°I found a storehouse under the town. There are plenty of good materials stored there. It seems like the ghost cultivators left it there forter. It¡¯s possible that the ghost cultivators were afraid that I would discover the storehouse, so they came over to attack.¡±

    Hearing this, the Yang Elder replied, ¡°Let¡¯s go look and see if those things are still there. We can¡¯t let the ghost cultivators reim it.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. Everything in the storehouse has been stored. They can¡¯t take it away.¡±

    The Yin Yang Elders rxed. Then the Yin Elder looked at the other elders and said, ¡°We didn¡¯te in vain. At least we fought against the Eight Hero Ghosts. Let¡¯s rest here for some time while we let Little Hai talk about what happened.¡±

    The others naturally agreed. Zhao Hai weed everyone to his carriage and then prepared food and wine. At the same time, he described everything he encountered along the way. Naturally, there were things that he couldn¡¯t mention. Even so, what he revealed caused the elders to be surprised. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to encounter a lot of things along the way.

 Chapter 2116: Entering the Labyrinth

    <h4>Chapter 2116: Entering the Labyrinth</h4>

    The Yin Elder sat in the living room and took a sip of tea before saying, ¡°The sect isn¡¯t doing very well in the undergroundbyrinth. Thebyrinth is just too big. The ghost cultivators were able to propagate without us knowing. We haven¡¯t found their main base yet. ording to the situation, I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything other than ying hide and seek with the ghost cultivators for the next few years.¡±

    In the living room with the Yin Elder was the Yang Elder as well as Zhao Hai. Laura and the others weren¡¯t present. They were now back at their residence in the Tyrant de Sect. The Yin Elder was currently exining the undergroundbyrinth¡¯s status to Zhao Hai.

    Hearing the Yin Elder, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he knit his brows and said, ¡°Thebyrinth is indeed very big. But it would be a huge problem if we couldn¡¯t deal with the ghost cultivators as soon as possible.¡±

    The Yang Elder sighed and said, ¡°There¡¯s no other way around this. The undergroundbyrinth is just too big. If you hadn¡¯t discovered the ghost cultivators earlier, our troubles would be bigger.¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned as he sat in ce. After some time, his eyes shone. He turned his hand and took the little mouse out. This was the treasure hunting mouse from the undergroundbyrinth. Back then, Zhao Hai discovered that the mouse could find him no matter where he went. This meant that the little mouse was very familiar with thebyrinth. If Zhao Hai used the little mouse, they might be able to find the ghost cultivators sooner.

    After thinking about this, Zhao Hai immediately started talking with the little mouse. Although the Yin Yang Elders didn¡¯t understand why Zhao Hai suddenly took out a mouse, they knew that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t an unreliable person. They just waited to see what Zhao Hai could do.

    Zhao Haimunicated with the little mouse for a while. He came to know that there¡¯s a group of mice in the underground maze, and it was a veryrge group. It could be said that the entirebyrinth was filled with mice. There was no ce underground that the mice didn¡¯t know.

    The little mouse had a very special status in this mice group. Since it was a mutated variant, its position in the hierarchy wasn¡¯t low. If the little mouse acted, it could help the Tyrant de Sect.

    Hearing this information, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on Zhao Hai¡¯s face. He put the little mouse on his shoulder and fed it with some dried meat. Then Zhao Hai turned his head to the Yin Elder and said, ¡°Master, this little mouse is from the undergroundbyrinth. It said that there¡¯s a huge poption of mice living there. If we can get their help, then no matter where the ghost cultivators hides, it would be impossible for them to escape.¡±

    When he heard this, the Yin Elder¡¯s expression brightened. He stood up and said, ¡°Are you sure? If that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s no need for the undergroundbyrinth to be opened to the outsiders. The Tyrant de Sect can treat it as one of our special domains.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Master can rest assured. We¡¯ll enter thebyrinth tomorrow. When the timees, the little mouse will get in touch with its people. I don¡¯t believe the ghost cultivators can find a ce to escape.¡±

    The Yin Elder nodded, ¡°Alright, then go take a rest while I go to the Sect Master. You¡¯ll go with us to the undergroundbyrinth tomorrow. We¡¯ll eradicate all of the ghost cultivators.¡± Zhao Hai nodded. The Yin Yang Elders immediately stood up and left. It was clear that this matter worried them very much.

    When the Yin Yang Elders left, Laura and the others entered the living room. Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, what things are inside the ghost cultivator storehouse? Are they useful to us?¡±

    When Zhao Hai discovered the storehouse of the ghost cultivators, he didn¡¯t think about taking everything immediately. But as soon as he found that the ghost cultivators wereing after him, he immediately knew that the contents of the storehouse could be useful to the ghost cultivators. So, he sent a silver needle to the storehouse when Laura and the others left. Then he released Undead to empty the entire storehouse.

    It must be said that the storehouse of the ghost cultivators held plenty of good things. The ghost cultivators prepared these materials to create a base. Although the Tyrant de Sect wasn¡¯t the most powerful among the Great Sects, it was still in the top 80 sects. To deal with such an enemy, the ghost cultivators would need to invest quite a lot of resources.

    What made Zhao Hai happiest was that the storehouse contained mostly finished products. Artifacts that could be used were taken as well as all kinds of ghost cultivation artifacts. These finished products were especially useful to Zhao Hai. Once these artifacts were deconstructed, Zhao Hai would gain a lot of ghost cultivation formations and methods. At the same time, he could get a lot of materials.

    Naturally, there were also raw materials in the storehouse. Some ghost cultivators use very special materials in their artifacts and formations. Therefore, they would need to keep materials to facilitate refining.

    The world of ghost cultivators,pared to the aboveground sects, was a ce where the weak prey on the strong. In that world, trust was a foolish concept. Everyone was out for their own benefit, they would stab their friend¡¯s back if it meant gaining a material, or an artifact. Therefore, ghost cultivators hardly trusted anyone, even their masters.

    For this reason, artifacts, pills, and formations that ghost cultivators use were mostly refined by themselves. Thus, their refining methods were kept secret.

    It was also because of this that the ghost cultivators weren¡¯t on par with the 3 major factions of the True Spirit Realm. Ghost cultivators hardly get a full inheritance, which had a great effect on theirbat strength. At the same time, their recovery time was slower than the 3 factions.

    The materials that Zhao Hai obtained were very useful for the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s understanding of the ghost cultivators. Zhao Hai and the Yin Yang Elders reached an agreement that Zhao Hai would deconstruct the artifacts first so that the Tyrant de Sect would have information about their characteristics. Once these characteristics were discovered, the sect could devise countermeasures. Then once the two sides fought, the Tyrant de Sect would hold the advantage.

    After chatting with Laura and the others for some time, everyone went to get some rest. The next morning, Zhao Hai had an early breakfast before he was pulled by the Yin Yang Elders to the Heaven shing Pce. The Sect Master would be waiting for them.

    Seeing Zhao Hai arrive, the Sect Master immediately said, ¡°Little Hai, you should be aware of the situation in the undergroundbyrinth. We¡¯ll have to depend on you.¡±

    Zhao Hai cupped his fist and said, ¡°Sect Master can rest assured. This Zhao Hai will help as much as I can.¡±

    The Sect Master nodded, then he turned his head to the Yin Yang Elders and said, ¡°Junior Brothers, I¡¯ll give you the authority to deal with the undergroundbyrinth. Don¡¯t allow any of those ghost bastards to run away.¡± The two elders nodded before leaving.

    After the three left the Heaven shing Pce, they immediately went to the undergroundbyrinth through a transmission formation. The reason they had to use a fixed transmission formation was because the Tyrant de Sect erected a barrier over thebyrinth. Portable transmission formations could no longer function inside.

    In a sh, Zhao Hai appeared in the undergroundbyrinth. They were currently in arge cavern. Zhao Hai looked around and saw plenty of Tyrant de Sect disciples. These people were currently busy. They seem to be in a temporary base.

    When the Yin Yang Elders appeared in the base, the disciples immediately gave them a salute. The Yin Yang Elders nodded and greeted everyone. Ordinary Elders or Core Disciples had a lower statuspared to the Yin Yang Elders. It was proper for them to greet the two elders.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t put up an arrogant stance just because the Yin Yang Elders were there. He greeted the cultivators with a smile and cupped his fists towards the elders. He also talked with some cultivators he was familiar with. Although he only exchanged a few words, it made the disciples feel a sense of closeness to him.

    As for those who saw Zhao Hai for the first time, they couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be so approachable. It must be known that Zhao Hai was no longer a nobody in the Tyrant de Sect. First, he was a disciple of the Yin Yang Elders. Second, he obtained first in the Clone Stagepetition. This made him a key disciple for the sect to train.

    In the Tyrant de Sect, as long as you arepetent and render meritorious services, you would obtain the proper benefits. The sect would treat anyone unfairly.

    Because of this reason, Zhao Hai¡¯s status in the sect was very good. Although he only held the status of inner disciple, everyone knew that he was a true disciple of the Yin Yang Elders. As long as he enhanced his strength, it would be a problem for him to be a core disciple.

    Before long, Zhao Hai arrived in a smaller cavern. Inside the cavern were people busy recording information. In the middle of a caver was a five meter disk artifact. Above the artifact were bright lights that were constantly moving.

    It was arge-scale positioning disk. The bright spots above the disk were Tyrant de Sect cultivators who were looking for ghost cultivators. But it was evident that their efforts yielded small results.

    The Tyrant de Sect¡¯s worry was being unable to find the ghost cultivators. The ghost cultivators were now actively avoiding the Tyrant de Sect. If the ghost cultivators attacked, the sect would know that they were in the area. But the ghost cultivators didn¡¯t attack at all, so the sect couldn¡¯t find them.

 Chapter 2117: Mouse Clan Patriarch

    <h4>Chapter 2117: Mouse n Patriarch</h4>

    Beside the positioning disks were several elders that seemed to be of the same age as the Yin Yang Elders. They were all looking at the positioning disk while discussing.

    When the Yin Yang Elders walked in, they walked over to an elder and said, ¡°Old Lu, how is the situation?¡±

    Zhao Hai knew that the elder approached by the Yin Yang Elders was the Tyrant de Sects Armament Hall Master, Lu Shanren. This person was a crafting genius. Although he looks like he belonged to the same generation as the Yin Yang Elders, his age was actually smaller. Because his strength wasn¡¯t as high, he aged faster, making him look as old as the Yin Yang Elders.

    Despite this, Lu Shanren¡¯s status wasn¡¯t lower than the Yin Yang Elders. The only reason Lu Shanren¡¯s cultivation fell behind was because he put all of his effort into refining. One shouldn¡¯t underestimate him. His position as the Armament Hall Master was evidence of his skills. It can be said that when Lu Shanren joined the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s Armament Hall, the sect¡¯s strength increased by a single grade. His contributions to the sect weren¡¯t less than the Yin Yang Elders.

    Elder Lu looked at the Yin Yang Elders and said, ¡°It¡¯s not doing well. The undergroundbyrinth is too big. We can¡¯t even guarantee full security in the ces we explored. The ghost cultivators cane back at any time. It¡¯s also impossible to install monitoring formation in all of the caverns. We simply can¡¯t afford the expense.¡±

    A nearby elder added, ¡°Yin Yang, didn¡¯t the sect master say that Zhao Hai has a rtionship with what¡¯s going on? What is it? Tell us. We can¡¯t have those ghost bastards running around for long.¡± The elder who spoke was lean and thin with a straight and serious face.

    This person was the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s Battle Hall Master, Luo Lin. This person¡¯s status was much older than the Yin Yang Elders. He has been in the Battle Hall for a long time. He fought countless battles in his life and survived multiple crises. He also held a prestigious position in the sect.

    Since he was older than the Yin Yang Elders, Luo Lin was more impolite to them. The Yin Yang Elders also didn¡¯t mind this. In addition to being their elder, the Battle Hall Master also saved the Yin Yang Elders¡¯ life before.

    The Yin Elder smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Little Hai entered thebyrinth during his clone stage trial. He wandered in thebyrinth for a while and also met rogue cultivators. The reason we found out about the ghost cultivator was because a rogue cultivator helped Little Hai at that time. So, when the man was in trouble, he asked Little Hai for help. It was then that Little Hai found out about the ghost cultivators.¡±

    Plenty of people didn¡¯t know how the Tyrant de Sect discovered the existence of ghost cultivators in the undergroundbyrinth. Now, they know that it was because of Zhao Hai. Luo Lin¡¯s gaze towards Zhao Hai became different.

    Luo Lin has been working hard for the Tyrant de Sect all his life. The number of people he killed for the sect was certainly no less than the Yin Yang Elders. But he was an elder of the Battle Hall, hemanded people in battle most of the time. Because of this, his reputation isn¡¯t as ster as the Yin Yang Elders. Despite this, the respect he gained from being a protector of the sect was even greater than the Yin Yang Elders.

    Luo Lin looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Good job kid. It seems like Old Yin and Yang have epted a good disciple.¡±

    The Yin Yang Elders didn¡¯t mind and only smiled. Then the Yang Elder said, ¡°During Little Hai¡¯s previous trial, he epted a mouse as a pet. As it turns out, the undergroundbyrinth has arge poption of mice living in it. Little Hai ns to have the mouse get in touch with its n and ask them to find ghost cultivators. Nobody knows about the undergroundbyrinth more than the mice.¡±

    Upon hearing the Yang Elder, Luo Lin couldn¡¯t help but nod. Then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You can proceed.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Luo Lin and knew that he wasn¡¯t a person who was thrifty with his words. He didn¡¯t say anything else and just nodded before releasing the little mouse.

    When the little mouse appeared, it saw that a lot of people were staring at it. It couldn¡¯t help but be afraid and jumped to Zhao Hai¡¯s head to hide in his hair.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and lifted his hand. The little mouse unconsciously jumped into Zhao Hai¡¯s hand. Then the two began tomunicate with each other. Zhao Hai told the mouse that as long as their mouse n could find ghost cultivators, he would give their n meat to eat.

    It must be said that Zhao Hai¡¯s Space has nock of meat. Cows, argali, and many other livestock were huge producers of meat. These animals had no intelligence and were raised specifically for meat. The people in the Space would also raise animals and exchange them for items in the Space¡¯s exchange centers. Zhao Hai was even worried about how to consume all of the food. It was no problem for him to take the meat out to give as rewards.

    Hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s condition, the little mouse was naturally happy. It squeaked at Zhao Hai several times before jumping down and digging into the ground. Before long, the little mouse could no longer be seen.

    The Yin Yang Elders looked at each other. Although they didn¡¯t know what Zhao Hai said to the little mouse, one thing was certain, the mouse wasn¡¯t weak. The ground underneath them was very solid. But in the blink of an eye, the little mouse dug into it and disappeared. And as soon as the mouse entered the ground, the two elders could no longer sense it!

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have such thoughts, but he continued standing in ce, looking at the positioning disk. The bright spots on the disks were still moving. Thebyrinth was truly huge. With the sect¡¯s speed, it would be impossible to make problems in just a few years.

    And even if the sect sought for several years, their effort would also be wasted. The ghost cultivators can keep moving around. This was what the sect was worried most about.

    The people in the cavern were also aware of this. But now wasn¡¯t the time to worry about this. They were old monsters who cultivated for countless years, so they were more patient than the younger disciples. They looked at the positioning disk and chatted in a low voice.

    In less than half an hour, the ground below shook. Then the little mouse appeared from a hole. Right after the little mouse was arger and older mouse.

    The old mouse was quite huge. It was around a foot long, and this wasn¡¯t counting the tail. It had ck fur that shone like satin. Its two eyes were also like ck ss beads.

    When the old mouse appeared in the cavern, the Yin Yang Elders couldn¡¯t help but show a vignt expression. The old mouse was really strong. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t even clearly measure the old mouse¡¯s strength. At the minimum, the old mouse was at the Diamond Body Realm.

    The old mouse nced at the Yin Yang Elders but didn¡¯t seem to care about them very much. Then it turned to Zhao Hai and squeaked a few times.

    Zhao Hai looked at the old mouse and then turned his head to the little mouse. Then he said, ¡°Of course.¡± The others didn¡¯t know what the old mouse said, but knew that after the little mouse returned to its n, it told the old mouse about the Space. The old mouse wanted to move their n to the Space after hearing this. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t object. The Space has a lot of empty locations. He could find a random ce for the mice.

    Hearing that Zhao Hai agreed, the old mouse gave a satisfied nod. Then it gave Zhao Hai a few more squeaks before disappearing back into the hole.

    The little mouse returned to its spot-on Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder. Zhao Hai looked at the little mouse and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. The little mouse was really good at causing trouble. If it didn¡¯t brag to the old mouse about the Space, the patriarch of the mouse n wouldn¡¯t have thought of moving the entire n to the Space.

    However, Zhao Hai also understood the patriarch¡¯s decision. Although the undergroundbyrinth was the mouse n¡¯s world, its resources weren¡¯t enough to support the growth of the n. Every time they ate, the patriarch worried that they would run out of food. As for expanding outward, it was difficult. The mouse n wasn¡¯t a powerful race. Expanding outside meant paying countless mouse lives. The patriarch didn¡¯t want his people to die in vain. Therefore, hearing that there was a good ce, it immediately thought of relocating.

    As soon as the little mouse heard the patriarch, it also knew that it had caused trouble. But it didn¡¯t dare agree on its own. So, it immediately brought the patriarch to Zhao Hai. It also had an expression on someone who made a mistake.

    Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t me the little mouse too hard. The Space is very big. Having one more group inside wouldn¡¯t make a difference. Zhao Hai¡¯s onlyint about the Space was theck of diversity. Having too many races in the Space was the least of his worries.

    The Yin Yang Elders didn¡¯t make any noise and instead waited. Before long, the mouse n patriarch appeared in the hole along with other mice. Altogether, there were about a hundred mice, each one of them very big. Moreover, their strengths couldn¡¯t be looked down on. They were almost at the Diamond Body Stage. These mice pose a huge fighting potential.

    Moreover, it was clear that these were the leading mice of the mouse n. The number of mice might not be small, but if these mice really attacked, then it would be troublesome.

    When the mice appeared, they didn¡¯t pay attention to the Tyrant de Sect elders in the cavern. The mouse n patriarch stood in front of the mice and squeaked while waving its ws. The other mice nodded and then squeaked before drilling holes and disappearing.

 Chapter 2118: Equality of Treatment

    <h4>Chapter 2118: Equality of Treatment</h4>

    Seeing his subordinates going away, the patriarch of the mouse n gave Zhao Hai and the others a single nce beforeying down. He used his two paws as pillows and crossed his legs.

    When Zhao Hai saw this, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. He waved his hand and took a recliner out as well as a small table. There were also several fruits and dried meat on the table. He ced all of these to the side of the mouse patriarch.

    The patriarch looked at Zhao Hai for a moment and then jumped to the recliner. It gave a satisfied nod and then continued to lie down. From time to time, it would take a fruit and threw it in its mouth.

    The Yin Yang Elders couldn¡¯t help but smile. This old mouse was really interesting. The Yin Elder smiled and said, ¡°Since you brought out so many good things, you should take more out so that we can share a few cups.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed and agreed, ¡°Alright.¡± Then he waved his hand and took out a huge table and several chairs. He also set steaming hot dishes on the table as well as bottles of wine. Then Zhao Hai poured everyone a cup of wine.

    Seeing Zhao Hai take all these things out, the elders couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled. Lu Shanren looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Little Hai, you bring these things with you all the time?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Yes. I usually prepare some before I travel. This way, I can have something to eat when I¡¯m out.¡±

    As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, the elders shook their heads andughed. They couldn¡¯t me Zhao Hai. With their current strengths, it was a given that they would have great spatial items. Whether they put food and drinks inside was nobody¡¯s business.

    The Yin Yang Elders also have no ns to me Zhao Hai. With how outstanding of a disciple he was, he was allowed a few luxuries in life.

    After the table was taken out, the Yin Yang Elders sat down along with the others. Zhao Hai walked to the recliner and said, ¡°Patriarch, are you interested in sharing a drink with my Master?¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s words caused all of the elders to stare. The mouse patriarch was also stunned. Everyone was looking at Zhao Hai as though he was strange.

    Zhao Hai gave everyone a confused look as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The Yin Elder¡¯s gaze lingered on Zhao Hai for a moment before he said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Good. Brother mouse,e over. Let¡¯s share a few cups.¡±

    The mouse n patriarch gave aplex look towards Zhao Hai before it let out a sigh. Then it stood from its recliner and walked over like a normal person. Zhao Hai smiled and gave a gesture of invitation. The mouse patriarch walked over and sat on a special chair. The mouse patriarch¡¯s tableware was also different from others. There was a set of knives and forks, not chopsticks. Only the cups were the same for everyone.

    The patriarch of the mouse n looked at the things in front of him. His eyes slowly turned red. Then he let out a sigh and said with a hoarse voice, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that this old mouse could sit here and drink with everyone. Hahaha. Who would have thought?¡±

    When they heard the wordsing out of the patriarch¡¯s mouth, everyone was surprised. The mouse n patriarch looked at everyone and smiled, ¡°You¡¯re surprised that I could speak?¡±

    The elders nodded, all of their eyes showed confusion. The mouse n patriarch continued, ¡°Actually, once a beast race reaches the Teleportation Stage, they would gain the ability to speak. However, beasts would rather speak their ownnguage than thenguage of humans. We¡¯ve been looked down upon by humans all the time, so why would we speak yournguage?¡±

    The mouse patriarch¡¯s words caused everyone to understand. To be honest, although demon beasts also cultivated in the True Spirit Realm, besides those who ascended from the Soaring Dragon Realm or the demons in the Myriad Beasts Sect, humans looked down on other beasts. Even the Beast King was being seen as a lower-level creature.

    On the surface, it seemed like humans and demon beasts were equal. But in reality, demon beasts couldn¡¯t see themselves as equals. In fact, humans always believed that they were the children of the heavens and the earth, making them look down on other races. The demon beasts also understood the minds of humans, so they didn¡¯t likemunicating with them. Slowly, demon beasts and humans began to oppose each other.

    But Zhao Hai was different, he couldn¡¯t count how many times he got in contact with demon bests. He knows theplicated mind of a human. Sometimes, if that human wasn¡¯t grateful, they would still stab you in the back even if you have been good to them.

    As for demon beasts, anything good you do to them would be reciprocated. Their thoughts were simpler, making them easier to get along with.

    Because of this experience, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t look down on demon beasts. He treated demon beasts as equals. It was also because of this that Zhao Hai¡¯s actions would look strange in front of other cultivators.

    The Yin Elder lifted his cup and said, ¡°Let me give my respects to the mouse patriarch for being honest with us. I have to admit that we humans aren¡¯t perfect.¡±

    The others also raised their cups. The mouse patriarch was happy to see this, he also lifted his cup and drank with everyone. This was a cup of respect. Before long, the mood of the table became happy. Everyone drank in delight and exchanged plenty of cups.

    After an hour, a huge mouse appeared from a hole. Seeing the mouse patriarch happily drinking with everyone, it didn¡¯t know what to do.

    At this time, the mouse patriarch turned his head and called the mouse over. The mouse squeaked a few times and the mouse patriarch nodded. After receiving another set of instructions, the mouse nodded and then disappeared into the hole once more.

    Everyone looked at the mouse patriarch. They wanted to know what information the big mouse brought. The mouse patriarch looked at everyone and said, ¡°We¡¯ve discovered the ghost cultivators. We can go over now.¡±

    As soon as they heard this, the elders couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. Then they looked at the mouse patriarch with great expectations. The mouse patriarch smiled and said, ¡°The other party is very alert. There are quite a few of them. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t attack them if you aren¡¯t prepared.¡±

    The Yin Eder nodded, then he looked at Luo Lin and said, ¡°Hall Master, call everyone. Patriarch, please tell us the location. We¡¯ll immediately arrange for everyone to gather.¡±

    The mouse patriarch shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you wouldn¡¯t have it easy. Those fellows arranged warning formations all around them. If you rashly approach them, you won¡¯t have a good time. If they don¡¯t sh with you head on, they can still go somewhere else.¡±

    As soon as they heard this, the elders couldn¡¯t help but frown. The ghost cultivators entered the undergroundbyrinth without the Tyrant de Sect knowing. During that time, they could arrange transmission formations. If they used those transmission formations to run around, it would be hard for the Tyrant de Sect to find them, even with the help of the mouse n.

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment, then he said, ¡°We can gather in two directions. When the timees, we can ask the mouse n for help to dig a few holes. Then we¡¯ll rush to the ghost cultivators from below. As long as we know the location of their transmission formations and seal them, they wouldn¡¯t be able to leave.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the elders stared before their eyes shone. This was a good idea. Ghost cultivators arranged warning formations around them, but they didn¡¯ty warning formations above and below. This would allow Zhao Hai and the others to move freely.

    The mouse patriarch also stared at Zhao Hai, then heughed and said, ¡°Good, smart fellow. No wonder the little one followed you. Good, let¡¯s do as you say. Let your people follow my nsmen for a while. Be careful of where you go. The ghost cultivators arranged a lot of warning formations and traps.¡±

    The elders immediately nodded when they heard the mouse patriarch. Luo Lin took hismunicator out and gave his order. Although the disciples of the Tyrant de Sect didn¡¯t understand what was going on, they didn¡¯t dare ignore the elders above them. Luo Lin might be famous for being quiet, but if his orders weren¡¯t obeyed, he wouldn¡¯t be lenient.

    Zhao Hai looked at the positioning disk and saw the bright spots congregating into a specific direction.

    At this time, the Yin Elder stood up. Then he looked at the mouse patriarch and said, ¡°We¡¯ll have to ask Brother Mouse to lead the way. We have to destroy the ghost cultivators this time.¡± The mouse patriarch didn¡¯t hesitate and said, ¡°Follow me.¡± After saying that, his figure moved and flew straight into a hole. The elders quickly followed behind. Only Zhao Hai stayed.

    Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t want anyone to know that he could fly. Therefore, he didn¡¯t follow. Instead, he chose to travel through the ground. In any case, the little mouse was with him. He wouldn¡¯t be lost.

    Zhao Hai also wasn¡¯t in a hurry to participate in the battle against ghost cultivators. This time, the Tyrant de Sect would use its power to deal with the enemy. It must be known that in addition to the people in charge of Maze Town, there were also the Yin Yang Elders, Lu Shanren, Luo Lin, as well as other high-level elders. The people present represented half of the top-end strength of the Tyrant de Sect. It was clear that the sect was treating this matter with importance.

    On the other hand, although the undergroundbyrinth was important to the ghost cultivators, it hasn¡¯t paid any attention to it to the point of investing vast amounts of resources. If the Tyrant de Sect couldn¡¯t deal with the ghost cultivators right now, then they would have a hard time doing it in the future.

    The elders along with the mouse patriarch arrived at a huge cavern. The mouse patriarch looked at the passage in front of him and said, ¡°Ahead is where the ghost cultivators are. There is about 200 meters of solid rock above. If we start from there, in about an hour, we could dig ten holes that are five meters wide. It would lead right on top of their transmission formations. Once we disable the transmission formations, you can go in and clean them out.¡±

    Hearing the mouse patriarch, the elders cupped their fists towards him. Then the Yin Elder said, ¡°Thanks Brother Mouse.¡± The mouse patriarch waved its ws and then calledrge numbers of mice. These mice looked like a tide filling the entire cavern. Then the mice began to dig above the cavern. Soil began falling like rain. After a while, the mice above the cavern disappeared. On top were several huge holes.

    The mice moved quickly, causing the elders to be intrigued. But with the battle closing in, they began to prepare. They didn¡¯t wait long. In less than an hour, fiverge holes more than ten meters wide appeared on the top of the cavern. Then arge number of mice appeared out of the hole and then disappeared.

    The mouse patriarch said, ¡°You can start now. These holes will lead to a wall five meters thick. With your strengths, you should be able to break through. The holes are ced above their transmission formations. You could destroy the transmission formations while you break the wall. The rest will be up to you.¡±

    The Yin Elder cupped his fist and said, ¡°Thanks a lot. The Tyrant de Sect will not forget the mouse n¡¯s kindness. We¡¯ll definitely pay you back.¡±

    The mouse patriarch waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Perhaps this will be thest time we meet. We don¡¯t like mingling with humans too much. Naturally, your disciple is an exception. He already promised benefits to us. You don¡¯t have to pay us back.¡±

    Although the Yin Elder didn¡¯t understand the mouse patriarch¡¯s words, he understood that Zhao Hai must have given the mouse n enough benefits to push them to help. What¡¯s important right now was dealing with the ghost cultivators. If the ghost cultivators escaped, the sect might find it hard to chase after them. Therefore, the Yin Elder didn¡¯t probe any further. He cupped his fist to the mouse patriarch once more and then flew towards the hole. The other elders also followed.

    Not long after the elders entered the holes, Zhao Hai arrived. The mouse patriarch looked at Zhao Hai and nodded. Zhao Hai smiled and waved his hand, opening a spatial right. The mouse patriarch gave Zhao Hai one more nce before flying into the spatial right. After a while, the patriarch appeared once more and squealed a few times. Before long, arge tide of mice poured into Zhao Hai¡¯s Space.

 Chapter 2119: Trial Preparation

    <h4>Chapter 2119: Trial Preparation</h4>

    Boom!

    The ground and the rocks above the cavern shook at the same time. The ghost cultivators who were stunned. Some of the stronger cultivators had their expression changed. They could feel powerful auras approaching.

    While the ghost cultivators were clueless, the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s cultivators killed their way in from above and below.

    The ghost cultivators were in a panicked state as battle began. They were at a disadvantage in numbers and were caught off-guard. The ghost cultivators had no chance of victory.

    The Yin Yang Elders and the other elders also set their eyes on the experts of the ghost cultivators. Even if they want to run away, these experts no longer can.

    The terrain of the undergroundbyrinth was special. Each cavern was connected, but they were isted at the same time. Now, the Tyrant de Sect have sealed the surroundings and destroyed the transmission formations. It was also impossible to use transmission formations. Therefore, the ghost cultivators were practically trapped by the Tyrant de Sect.

    The battle was one-sided from the very beginning. The ghost cultivators were at a numbers disadvantage, and the Tyrant de Sect were attacking with their elites.

    The battle continued on for half an hour. Zhao Hai also arrived at the battlefield at this time. He didn¡¯t expect the mouse n to have a lot of members. Fortunately, they were also fast. Moreover, after entering the Space, the mouse n could be considered residents. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare underestimate their strength either, the mice weren¡¯t weak.

    However, Zhao Hai had no ns of making the mouse n fight. He has no need. What he needed right now was to participate in his own battles to sharpen his martial skill.

    When Zhao Hai appeared, the battle entered its most intense state. If Zhao Hai was an ordinary Soul Fusion cultivator,ing here was no different to courting death.

    The people sent by the ghost cultivators were also elites, none of them were weak. The worst of the ghost cultivators were Earth Monarchs. Moreover, they belonged among the top Earth Monarchs. Facing such cultivators, Soul Fusion cultivators would have no chance.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t an ordinary Soul Fusion cultivator. After arriving, he pulled his de out and began killing ghost cultivators.

    Zhao Hai discovered that thebat method of ghost cultivators was special. Thebat strategy of ghost cultivators is divided into two types. The first was using artifacts to fight. This way of fighting was mainly based on long-ranged battles. The ghost cultivators would use artifacts to attack the enemy. But in exchange, the closebat strength of these people suffered.

    The other type was closebat. The weapons used by these ghost cultivators were mainly hooks, soft swords, or staffs. Don¡¯t underestimate these cultivators. These three weapons have been used by ghost cultivators for countless years. It can be said that those who specialize in these weapons were bound to be ghost cultivators.

    This was Zhao Hai¡¯s first experience with closebat ghost cultivators. This experience proved to be a great help to Zhao Hai. The attacks of the ghost cultivators were very strange. Like their reputation, each move was strange and dangerous.

    After four hours, the battle finally ended. In this battle, the Tyrant de Sect invested nearly 10 thousand disciples. Meanwhile, there were about 3,000 ghost cultivators. By the end, all ghost cultivators were killed while the Tyrant de Sect lost 2,000 disciples.

    With the conclusion of the battle, the entire undergroundbyrinth was cleaned up. But from now on, the Tyrant de Sect would no longer open the undergroundbyrinth. They were preparing to use thebyrinth as a minor trial area of the sect.

    Now that the matter of thebyrinth has been dealt with, the Yin Yang Elders and the others returned to the Tyrant de Sect. After returning to their peak, the Yin Yang Elders looked for Zhao Hai. The Yin Elder looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, I have something to ask you. What benefits did you promise the mouse n?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I gave them some grain as well as dried meat. The mouse n needs a lot of food to sustain themselves. The patriarch was having trouble feeding his expanding n, therefore I offered to give them food in exchange for getting help. At the same time, they considered my little mouse¡¯s face, so they helped.¡±

    After saying this, Zhao Hai added, ¡°Also, the mouse n wouldn¡¯t benefit if the ghost cultivators upied the undergroundbyrinth. The ghost cultivators might not tolerate anotherrge group living in thebyrinth. We can say that the ghost cultivators became the mutual enemy of the mouse n and the Tyrant de Sect.¡±

    The Yin Elder nodded, then he said, ¡°The mouse patriarch said that we won¡¯t see each other again. What did he mean by that?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s possible that they¡¯re preparing to move out. As you know, although the mouse n is strong, they have a huge disadvantage; they were a bit cowardly, especially the weaker mice. Therefore, the mouse patriarch nned to move to a safer ce.¡±

    Although it was regrettable, the Yin Elder didn¡¯t say anything. He nodded and said, ¡°That is also good. The undergroundbyrinth¡¯s problems might have been resolved, but to us, there¡¯s still a lot to do. Ghost cultivators have be more and more active recently. We also have to do our own preparations.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Recently, the ghost cultivators have indeed been more active. Zhao Hai paid close attention to any matters involving ghost cultivators, so he was aware of this information.

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°How did the other sects respond? Are they aware of what¡¯s happening?¡±

    The Yin Elder shook his head and said, ¡°They don¡¯t know. It¡¯s impossible for them to find out. This matter has been kept a secret from everyone. Almost nobody outside the sect knows about thebyrinth.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he said, ¡°Master, is it possible for us to send people to blend with the ghost cultivators and be spies? This way, we can deal with them more easily.¡±

    The Yin Elder understood Zhao Hai¡¯s n, but he shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. Ghost cultivators are no good. Everyone who bes a ghost cultivator needs to give a sliver of their soul to their sect master. This piece of soul would be ced in a soul tablet and kept in the sect. Once a ghost cultivator is killed, their soul tablet would shatter immediately. It¡¯s impossible to impersonate a ghost cultivator.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He nned to infiltrate the ghost cultivators, but it seems to be impossible. He has no ns of handing a piece of his soul. Such things would subject someone to somebody else¡¯s control.

    The Yang Elder looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, you don¡¯t need to worry about the ghost cultivators. Although your trial was sessful, the time you spent outside is too short. Moreover, during your trial, you never left the territory of the Tyrant de Sect. You need to go far away. Have you ever given a thought towards the Evil and Demonic Factions?¡±

    Upon hearing the Yang Elder, Zhao Hai stared for a moment. Then his eyes shone as he said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go there to take a look.¡±

    The Yang Elder smiled and said, ¡°You can go. But you need to follow two conditions. First, you cannot disclose that you are a disciple of the Tyrant de Sect. You¡¯re not allowed to make it easy for other people to find out about your identity. Second, you can¡¯t use your carriage as well as Laura and the others. This trip will be dangerous.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Although the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s reputation was very good, it would also bring with it a lot of trouble. It must be known that the Tyrant de Sect has plenty of enemies among the Evil and Demonic Cultivators.

    At the same time, the Evil and the Demonic Sects didn¡¯t follow the rules of the Righteous Dao League. Cultivators from the Righteous Dao League followed rules even if they plotted against each other. But in the Evil and the Demonic Factions, there was no such thing as a bottom line.

    If Laura and the others followed Zhao Hai, the probability of danger would increase several-fold. Although Zhao Hai was no longer weak, he was still unable to walk sideways in the True Spirit Realm. There were plenty of experts in the Evil and the Demonic Factions who don¡¯t care about face. If something caught their eye, they would do all they can to obtain it. Laura and the others were beautiful women, a primary target of these types of cultivators.

    Zhao Hai knew that the Yang Elder¡¯s conditions were for his own good. Moreover, if he stayed in the Tyrant de Sect, his progress would stagnate. He needed to go outside and gain experience. The battle against the ghost cultivators gave Zhao Hai a lot of insights. If he fought against the Evil and the Demonic Cultivators, he would certainly gain even more.

    The reason Zhao Hai was confident in going out was because the 3,000 ghost cultivators in the undergroundbyrinth have now be Undead. Naturally, Zhao Hai deconstructed their weapons and handed the original copies to the sect. With the materials now present in the Space, Zhao Hai remade the artifacts and gave them to their owners. This way, the fighting strength of the Undead ghost cultivators wouldn¡¯t suffer. The Tyrant de Sect also wouldn¡¯t suffer any losses.

    Although the Yin Yang Elders could ask the sect to give him the weapons of the ghost cultivators, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want people talking about it. Therefore, he handed the weapons over and reconstructed them using the Space.

    These Undead ghost cultivators were Zhao Hai¡¯s biggest source of confidence.

 Chapter 2120: Demonic Faction

    <h4>Chapter 2120: Demonic Faction</h4>

    After a sh of white light, a cultivator dressed in gray-ck warrior clothing and had a de on his back appeared on the transmission formation. Nobody paid attention to his arrival. Firstly, it was because he looked ordinary. And secondly, notable cultivators wouldn¡¯t use fixed transmission formations.

    In the True Spirit Realm, disciples of Great Sects generally wouldn¡¯t use fixed transmission formations. Most of them have portable transmission formations. People who use transmission formations are divided into two types. The first type were sect cultivators during the time of war. Portable transmission formations couldn¡¯t be used whenever a huge battle was taking ce. Because of this, sect disciples would use fixed transmission formations to transport arge number of troops.

    The second type were rogue cultivators. Because the cost of using fixed transmission formations wasn¡¯t high, rogue cultivators would use them unless there was something urgent.

    Zhao Hai looked around the city he teleported to. It looked no different to the cities in the Tyrant de Sect. Seeing that there was nothing special, Zhao Hai walked forward.

    The city was located in the Demonic Dao Alliance. Zhao Hai should now be in the territory of the Divine Fire Cult. The Divine Fire Cult was a huge sect in the Demonic Dao Alliance. The sect treats fire as their god. Naturally, they practice fire element cultivation. They were known to be fiercebatants.

    Zhao Hai was currently in Raging mes City. It was a huge city governed by the Divine Fire Cult. Rogue cultivators were quitemon in and around the city. Because of this, Zhao Hai¡¯s arrival didn¡¯t attract any attention.

    When Zhao Hai teleported to Raging mes City, he only thought that it was big. But after some time, he was surprised by the number of gangs in the city. Moreover, these gangs were made up of rogue cultivators.

    Zhao Hai also discovered the city¡¯s mission board. After looking at it, Zhao Hai found that there were mostly escort missions for the rogue cultivators.

    Zhao Hai was currently out for a trial. Although he could also take on some tasks, he wouldn¡¯t casually ept any at his situation. Zhao Hai knew very well that in a city with many gangs, conflicts of interest were verymon. If he took tasks casually, he might be targeted by the gangs. Although Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid of trouble, he had no ns of getting into conflict this early. He needs to figure out the city¡¯s situation first to know who was standing behind those gangs.

    The presence of gangs in such a major city meant that Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t underestimate them. Their yearly ie should be quite astonishing. It would be impossible for these gangs to not have any backers. Nobody would allow such benefits to be taken away by others. Even Great Sects wouldn¡¯t allow it.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t act immediately. He sat in the mission hall and looked at the crowd around him. After looking around for an hour, Zhao Hai left.

    Although he only stayed in the mission hall for a short time, Zhao Hai witnessed a lot of things. He found that cultivators who took tasks were divided into several groups. The first group was solo or a small team of rogue cultivators. The tasks that these small groups took were very easy and small. The total number of people needed toplete them would not exceed ten.

    The second group were cultivators with a me mark on their clothes. Although they also wore warrior clothing, one could see a me mark on their left chest. These people carried overbearing auras. As soon as they entered the hall, they would immediately take the high reward missions. Even if others got the mission first, they would always give way to the cultivators with me marks.

    The third group were cultivators carrying axes. Their clothes also have an axe on their left chest. From what Zhao Hai saw, their rtionship with the cultivators with me marks wasn¡¯t good. Whenever they saw each other, they would scoff and turn their heads. Several times, they would taunt each other while taking missions.

    The fourth group of cultivators were different. These cultivators wore green clothing and were quite low key. They didn¡¯t carry any weapons. But whenever the people in the hall saw them, they would immediately give way. The cultivators with me or axe marks on their clothes didn¡¯t like annoying them. From what he could smell, if he didn¡¯t guess wrong, Zhao Hai was almost sure that these people used poison.

    The fifth group were the most special. This group were the owners of the mission hall. They wore red warrior clothing, and they carried tokens on their waists. Each token had a me symbol as well as characters that spelled ¡®divine¡¯ and ¡®fire¡¯.

    Seeing the fifth group, Zhao Hai immediately understood that they were people from the Divine Fire Sect. The Divine Fire Sect was the ruler of this territory. Their disciples were the most conceited. Moreover, nobody dared to annoy them.

    These five groups formed the majority of people in the mission hall. There were also the merchants in the city who issued tasks to the owner of the hall. Although the usage cost of transmission formations was nothing to cultivators, it was different for merchants. If they have too many goods, the cost of using a transmission formation would be more expensive than hiring an escort. Because of this, many merchants wouldn¡¯t use transmission formations and would just hire people to escort their goods.

    Aftering out of the mission hall, Zhao Hai went to a nearby restaurant. In any ce, restaurants were generally the quickest source of information and rumors. One couldn¡¯t get any useful information every time, but if they filtered out certain information, they were bound to get something useful in the end.

    Once he was done eating, Zhao Hai went to find a ce to sleep in. This was where Zhao Hai felt the difference between the territories managed by the Divine me Sect and the Tyrant de Sect.

    Cities under the rule of the Tyrant de Sect, besides the special cities, effectively managed their rogue cultivators. Most rogue cultivators wouldn¡¯t be able to wander everywhere in the cities. Rogue cultivators staying inside inns was an unusual thing.

    But the situation was different in Raging mes City. In the city, rogue cultivators staying inside inns was verymon. Although the owners of the inns were respectful, they didn¡¯t have reverential awe towards cultivators. It¡¯s probably because cultivators were verymon visitors, so it wasn¡¯t surprising to them.

    The prices were also inexpensive. Zhao Hai rented a room for five days. Then every day, he would stroll the street and visit the mission hall. In the evening, he would return to the inn to rest.

    The inn owners didn¡¯t find Zhao Hai¡¯s actions strange, they were probably used to strange sights. In the past few days, Zhao Hai understood the city¡¯s situation. The city was controlled by three huge powers. Then under these three powers were more than ten smaller groups. If a rogue cultivator wanted to take missions, they would need to connect to these powers. Otherwise, they would be dealt with.

    The merchants also need to keep in line. They need to go to the mission hall to issue tasks. They weren¡¯t allowed to recruit people on their own. If someone dared to do that, they would be robbed as soon as they left the city. For merchants who don¡¯t want to lose their lives, they naturally wouldn¡¯t do that.

    Knowing this, Zhao Hai understood that the missions of the city were being monopolized by the three big powers. This no doubt brought a lot of ie to them every year.

    The three huge powers were the Raging Fire Group, Great Axe Group, and the Spirit Medicine Hall. The Raging Fire Group was the number one force in Raging me City. They possessed great strength and had nearly a thousand people in the gang. It was said that their gang leader was at the Earth Monarch Stage. Naturally, this wasn¡¯t the reason why they were the top gang. The reason was because the gang leader¡¯s young brother was a disciple of the Divine Fire Sect. Under the support of his younger brother, the gang leader established the Raging Fire Group.

    The Great Axe Group was in the same situation as the Raging Fire Group. The gang leader was also at the Earth Monarch Stage. There were also rumors that the gang leader has a rtive in the Divine Fire Sect. Because of this, in order to fight for benefits, the two groups would get into conflict from time to time.

    As for the third group, their status was special. The Spirit Medicine Hall, although their name said medicine, were actually poison specialists. It was also rumored that they possess a background. As for what that background was, nobody knows. The Raging Fire Group and the Great Axe Group don¡¯t like to mess with them. Naturally, the Spirit Medicine Hall also won¡¯t offend the other two groups.

    Because the three gangs had links to the Divine Fire Sect, it was difficult for other groups to rise up. The other groups relied on the three huge powers to survive.

    As for the Branch Hall of the Divine Fire Sect, it didn¡¯t care about the gangs. The three huge powers would deliver bribes to the branch hall every year. It can be said that the three huge gangs were guard dogs that were being raised by the Divine Fire Sect. They were tasked to watch over Raging mes City.

    Upon knowing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh. A Demonic Sect was truly a Demonic Sect. Such a method of governance was very helpful towards cultivators. But to mortals, it wasn¡¯t as great. The threerge powers oppressed mortals. It was impossible for mortals toin.

    However, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t solve this situation. Although Raging mes City was the first Demonic Cultivator city that Zhao Hai had seen, he was certain that the situation was the same as other cities. If Zhao Hai wanted to change this, then he would need to change the entire Demonic Dao Alliance. And Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t influential enough.

 Chapter 2121: Guest Elder

    <h4>Chapter 2121: Guest Elder</h4>

    Zhao Hai looked at the building in front of him. Outside the building was a sign that said, ¡®ckwood Group¡¯. Although the name sounded foreign, it wasn¡¯t from outside. It was just a small gang in Raging me City. The reason for its name was because it was in Raging me City¡¯s ckwood Alley.

    The reason Zhao Hai came here was because of a rule in Raging mes City. Foreign rogue cultivators needed to register and pay a fee to a local gang in order to take tasks from the mission hall.

    Most of the time, people would choose to register with the big gangs. However, Zhao Hai chose to register with a smaller gang. The big gangs have a stricter review for those who want to register. Smaller gangs like the ckwood Group would be happy if someone registered with them and paid a fee. Their reviews also weren¡¯t as deep as the big gangs.

    The reason the ckwood group was established in this ce was because the gang leader grew up in ckwood Alley. Although he¡¯s only a rogue cultivator, his strength has reached the Soul Fusion Stage. After many years of wandering outside, he returned to ckwood Alley. Then he found other rogue cultivators and established the ckwood Group.

    The gang normally did tasks for a living. Every year, they would give money to the Great Axe Group. This way, the Great Axe Group wouldn¡¯t clean them up.

    ckwood Group¡¯s reputation in Raging me City was very good. This was because the gang also taught people how to cultivate. By this point, plenty of gang members were from ckwood Alley. They had a strong local presence, and they also supported the residents.

    The ckwood Group also doesn¡¯t have anti-foreign policies. They would ept any rogue cultivator who joined.

    Zhao Hai investigated a lot of things in the past few days. He also absorbed news about the rtionship of each gang. In the end, he chose to join the ckwood Gang.

    To put it bluntly, ckwood Group was a gang of rogue cultivators. To protect themselves and their home, the rogue cultivators grouped together. The headquarters of the gang was arge courtyard. It had no branches and the gang had more or less 50 people. Of the 50 members, 20 of them were rogue cultivators invited by the gang leader. Their levels were quite good. Most of them were at the Soul Fusion Stage or at the Clone Stage.

    As for the other 30 members, they were people who grew up in ckwood Alley. They had strength ranging from the Rebirth Stage to the Condensed Avatar Stage. They weren¡¯t strong.

    Like most of the gangs in Raging mes City, the ckwood Group belonged to the bottom-level gangs. They were a level higher than solo rogue cultivators.

    Nobody would attack gangs like the ckwood Group. This was because they have nothing worth attacking. Other gangs also won¡¯t get any benefits if they attack the ckwood Gang. It was precisely because of this that nobody was guarding the exterior of the headquarters.

    Zhao Hai looked at the gate of the ckwood Group and then knocked a few times before retreating two steps.

    Before long, the gate opened, and a 20-year-old person walked out. He looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Hello. I¡¯m a rogue cultivator from outside. I want to take missions in Raging mes City, so I¡¯m here to register with the ckwood Group.¡±

    The ckwood Group member stared for a moment when he heard Zhao Hai. He seems to be unable toprehend what Zhao Hai said. It must be known that ever since the ckwood Group was established, no foreign rogue cultivator registered with them. Most foreign rogue cultivators would register with the three big gangs. This was because even if the three big gangs ask a lot of their members, the amount one could earn with them was also big. Because of this, no foreign cultivators registered with smaller gangs.

    After staring for some time, the ckwood Group cultivator recovered. Then with an excited expression, he said, ¡°Mister wants to register? Fantastic. Pleasee in.¡± After saying that, the member quickly opened the door and invited Zhao Hai in. Zhao Hai cupped his fist and then entered the courtyard.

    The courtyard wasn¡¯t big, at least inparison to Zhao Hai¡¯s courtyard back in the Tyrant de Sect. At this time, cultivators were practicing inside. Although they were using weapons, the strength they showed wasn¡¯t much.

    After the gang member led Zhao Hai in, he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister,e with me.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and walked towards a room with the cultivator. The cultivators practicing in the courtyard looked at Zhao Hai with a surprised expression.

    Before long, the two entered a room. After asking Zhao Hai to take a seat, the gang member left.

    When he was left alone, Zhao Hai gave a cursory nce at the room. The room wasn¡¯t big. Moreover, it was a small suite. He was currently inside a living room, and there should be a bedroom close by.

    Before long, three people walked in from outside. One of them was the cultivator that led Zhao Hai in while the other two were older members of the gang. One of the older cultivators looked to be 50 years old. His strength was just close to reaching the Earth Monarch Stage. Zhao Hai knew that it was already an achievement for a rogue cultivator to reach this level. It was practically impossible to progress quickly as a rogue cultivator. The man wasn¡¯t tall, and he actually looked like a mortal. However, one could see wisdom from his eyes.

    Seeing this person gave Zhao Hai the feeling that they were more like a merchant than a cultivator. But at the same time, Zhao Hai was relieved. If this person didn¡¯t have the tenacity of a merchant, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to establish the ckwood Group from scratch. Not only did he escape from being annexed, he also allowed the gang to slowly develop.

    The other person was a two-meter-tall man. His muscles made Zhao Hai think that he was a diator. One could see immediately that this person was a body cultivator. However, Zhao Hai was fairly certain that the person was using a bad body cultivation method. Otherwise, his muscles wouldn¡¯t have grown so big.

    Body cultivation didn¡¯t mean bulking up one¡¯s muscles. Bodybuilding and body cultivation were two different things. Havingrger muscles didn¡¯t mean that one was a strong body cultivator. The purpose of body cultivation was to use the body to fight, not to grow big.

    Seeing the three people entering the room, Zhao Hai immediately stood up. The cultivator who led Zhao Hai in said, ¡°Mister, this is our gang leader, Liu Wei. This is also our vice gang leader, Li Shan.¡±

    Liu Wei was the smiling middle-aged person while Li Shan was the body cultivator. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t guess their status wrong. One was the ckwood Group¡¯s gang leader while the other was the vice gang leader.

    Zhao Hai cupped his fist and said, ¡°Zhao Ming has seen Gang Leader Liu Wei and Vice Gang Leader Li Shan.¡± Zhao Hai used the name Zhao Ming because the character ¡®ming¡¯ can mean the brightness of the sun or the moon. This implied the meaning of yin and yang. Therefore, Zhao Hai¡¯s substitute name was specially created for the Yin Yang Elders.

    Liu Wei quickly replied, ¡°Mister is too polite. Please take a seat.¡± After that, everyone sat down besides the cultivator who led Zhao Hai in. Instead of joining the conversation, he left the room and then brought back a pot of tea.

    Liu Wei looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister is from the outside? Where are you from?¡±

    Zhao Hai knew that Liu Wei saw his cultivation level at the Soul Fusion Stage. Such a person like himing to a small gang was naturally suspicious. Therefore, he came to inquire about Zhao Hai¡¯s origins.

    However, Zhao Hai was prepared. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I might make the Gang Leader Liuugh. I am a rogue cultivator from the Butterfly Sect¡¯s territory. Because I offended an inner disciple, I had to run away. That disciple is very famous in the Butterfly Sect. If I stayed in the territory of the Righteous Dao League, I would be found by them sooner orter. So, I fled to Raging me City.¡±

    Liu Wei stared, then he looked at Zhao Hai in confusion, ¡°How did mister offend a cultivator from the Butterfly Sect? There should be no intersection between rogue cultivators and sect cultivators.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and answered, ¡°I offended Hu Jilong. This person is a famous inner disciple of the Butterfly Sect. During the alliancepetition of the Righteous Dao League, he represented the Butterfly Sect and broke into the top 50. In the Butterfly Sect, he¡¯s regarded as an expert of the young generation. In the end, he lost against Zhao Hai, a disciple of the Tyrant de Sect. This became the greatest shame of his life.¡±

    ¡°When I was talking with a brother some time ago, I said that Hu Jilong¡¯s strength could neverpare to Zhao Hai. I don¡¯t know how, but my words reached Hu Jilong¡¯s ears. He sent people to kill me. Fortunately, I have friends among the rogue cultivators that helped me escape.¡±

    When Liu Wei heard Zhao Hai, he believed him. In his opinion, sect disciples have their eyes above their heads. A few words were enough for them to kill people. They were beyond arrogant.

    Liu Wei didn¡¯t immediately agree to Zhao Hai¡¯s application. Instead, he gave Zhao Hai a look and said, ¡°May I know why Mister chose the ckwood Group? I know that we are just a small gang with close to zero potential. If you register with us, it would be hard for you to receive good tasks.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Gang leader is too polite. To be honest, I arrived in Raging mes City several days ago. I used those days to get familiar with the affairs of the city. The three big gangs of the city might be good, but they are somewhat linked with the Divine Fire Sect. I want to be as far away from the sects as possible. Although the ckwood Group is a small gang, it has the cleanest record among all gangs in the city. That¡¯s why I came here.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Liu Wei nodded. Although the ckwood Group has no advantages over other gangs, it was the cleanest one of them all. For Zhao Hai who was burned by being in contact with the sects, choosing the ckwood Group was a natural decision.

    Liu Wei nodded and said, ¡°So does Mister want to join the group?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Liu Wei for a while, then he said, ¡°I¡¯ll join the ckwood Group. But I can only be a member by name. To be honest, I won¡¯t stay in Roaring mes City for long. If you can agree to this, then I¡¯ll join. Of course, I won¡¯t disregard the matters of the gang. If the gang has matters to deal with, then I¡¯ll stand by your side.¡±

    Liu Wei wasn¡¯t disappointed by Zhao Hai¡¯s answer. Instead, his expression lightened up as he said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s good. Mister¡¯s words are enough. Pleasee with me. I¡¯ll register you immediately. Later, you¡¯ll carry the title of Guest Elder.¡± After saying that, he pulled Zhao Hai outside. Seeing the oue, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    However, Zhao Hai also understood why Liu Wei was happy. Although Zhao Hai¡¯s surface strength of Soul Fusion Stage wasn¡¯t much to sects, for a gang of rogue cultivators like the ckwood Group, he was already an expert. This can be seen by the gang leader¡¯s Soul Fusion Stage strength. It was normal for Zhao Hai to be treated as a guest elder.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind it and followed Liu Wei. Before long, the group arrived in an important room in the courtyard. Then Liu Wei took out a book. No mistake, it was a book. However, the book wasn¡¯t made of paper, it was made with beast skin. The beast skin looked cheap; it was probably from an ordinary beast.

    Liu Wei wrote Zhao Ming in the book and then wrote the title ¡®Guest Elder¡¯ right beside. Liu Wei also gave Zhao Hai an identity token stating that he was a guest elder. The token was made from cheap jade. This was the first time that Zhao Hai saw such a simple identity token for a Guest Elder. Nevertheless, it showed that he was a guest elder of the ckwood Group.

    Zhao Hai received the token. Then Liu Wei introduced Zhao Hai to the rest of the ckwood Group. From this point, Zhao Hai became the Guest Elder of a small gang called the ckwood Group. He was now Zhao Ming!

 Chapter 2122: Taking Tasks

    <h4>Chapter 2122: Taking Tasks</h4>

    An ordinary gang like the ckwood Group wouldn¡¯t hold a weing ceremony for Zhao Hai. In fact, it simply couldn¡¯t afford to hold a ceremony. Because of this, Zhao Hai joined the gang in silence.

    After joining the ckwood Group, Zhao Hai also understood the gang¡¯s situation. To be honest, the ckwood Group was truly struggling. Its monthly expenses just equaled the earnings of the members. The gang itself has no savings. Even if they had some extra money, they would use it to help the people in ckwood Alley.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately take money out to help the gang. This won¡¯t solve the problem in the long term. The money might even cause a disaster to the gang.

    If a small gang like the ckwood Group suddenly obtained arge amount of money, its strength won¡¯t be enough to protect it. Having such abundance wouldn¡¯t be good.

    The ckwood Group belonged to the lowest gangs in Raging mes City. Moreover, it has no background. In this case, if they suddenly had money, it would be strange if others didn¡¯te to take it by force or by deceit.

    After staying in the ckwood Group for two days, Zhao Hai obtained an understanding of the Demonic Dao Alliance. The demon cultivators believed in thew of the jungle. Nobody held power in the city other than the gangs. But outside the city, the situation was different. In the demonic faction, banditry was rampant. There¡¯s arge number of rogue cultivators who became bandits. In their eyes, robbing people was better than taking missions.

    It was because of this that merchants would spend money to hire escorts. In turn, it allowed the gangs to thrive.

    Taking tasks was an important source of ie for many cultivators. It can be said that bandits and gang cultivators were in an opposing rtionship. One would feed the other, and vice versa. Any change in this bnce would increase the burden on ordinary people.

    However, these things were out of Zhao Hai¡¯s control. Now that he had stayed in the ckwood Group for two days, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He couldn¡¯t help but think about taking on a task immediately. This was because the ckwood Group was very poor. If they didn¡¯t take on a task right now, they won¡¯t have anything to eat.

    A gang being dirt poor was a strange thing. Butter on, Zhao Hai found out that most of the gang¡¯s resources weren¡¯t given to the gang leader, nor to the guest elder. Instead, it was given to the youngsters who were cultivating.

    Seeing this Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be affected. He didn¡¯t expect a gang like this would exist in the demonic faction. Even members of the righteous faction couldn¡¯t achieve this.

    Because he saw this situation, Zhao Hai could no longer sit still. He needed to go to the mission hall and ept a task. Only then could the gang have money to nurture the young.

    On the third day after Zhao Hai joined the ckwood Group, a group from the gang managed to ept a task. The task was taken two days ago. It needed ten people toplete, and it had a rich reward. Liu Wei and the others already discussed and had Li Shanplete the task along with nine other members.

    Originally, this task didn¡¯t have anything to do with Zhao Hai. But upon seeing the gang¡¯s situation, Zhao Hai took the initiative to participate. Liu Wei didn¡¯t decline. Zhao Hai was now a member of the ckwood Group. Sooner orter, he would take on tasks. It¡¯s better for him if he gets acquainted soon.

    With Liu Wei¡¯s consent, Zhao Hai would follow the group with Li Shan leading. Li Shan was experienced, naturally he would lead.

    In the morning, Zhao Hai got up and had a simple breakfast. Then Li Shan led the members of the group to the city¡¯s business street.

    Roaring me City¡¯s business street was and of prosperity. There were shops on both sides with cultivators and ordinary people constantly leaving and entering.

    Zhao Hai and the others stopped in a shop named Full Moon Pavilion. Li Shen turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Elder Zhao,e with me.¡± Zhao Hai followed Li Shan inside.

    Upon entering the Full Moon Pavilion, Zhao Hai saw that the shop¡¯s selection was quite broad. The shop sold items used by both cultivators and mortals. There were pills, weapons, beast skin, and herbs. There were also farming tools sold. Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t seen such aprehensive shop before.

    Back in the Righteous Dao League, shops for mortals and cultivators were separated. Besides inns and restaurants, shops were almost always separated. Shops selling mortal goods wouldn¡¯t sell cultivator goods. And shops selling cultivator goods wouldn¡¯t sell mortal goods. This has be an unwritten rule.

    Li Shan looked very familiar with the Full Moon Pavilion. As soon as he entered the shop, he immediately went towards the shopkeeper. Upon seeing Li Shan, the shopkeeper immediately said, ¡°Gang Master LI, you¡¯re here. Quick, have your brothers go to the back. The goods are ready to transport. We¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±

    Li Shan nodded, then he said, ¡°Shopkeeper Chen, this is the ckwood Group¡¯s new Guest Elder Zhao Ming. Elder, this is a long-time coborator of our ckwood Group, Full Moon Pavilion¡¯s Shopkeeper Chen.¡±

    Zhao Hai cupped his fist and said, ¡°Zhao Ming has seen Storekeeper Chen.¡±

    Hearing what Zhao Hai said, Shopkeeper Chen couldn¡¯t help but stare. He was familiar with the ckwood Group. He hasn¡¯t heard of the gang having a guest elder. But since he was a businessman, he also cupped his fist and said, ¡°Chen Feng has seen Elder Zhao.¡±

    At this time, Li Shan looked at Shopkeeper Chen and said, ¡°Shopkeeper Chen, I¡¯ll bring everyone to the back to check the goods.¡± After that, Li Shan walked outside the shop and whistled to the rest of the ckwood Group members. Everyone quickly went around the back of the shop using a side path.

    Li Shan and Zhao Hai followed Shopkeeper Chen to the back. Before long, the three arrived at a courtyard. Inside was a caravan that was preparing to depart. The caravan wasposed of ten horse carriages. Each carriage had plenty of cargo.

    The goods were all packed in either boxes or bags. All in all, the ten carriages would transport quite a lot of goods. The carriage in front had a very wide space for the carriage driver. There was also enough space for Zhao Hai and the other guards.

    Shopkeeper Chen looked at Zhao Hai and then turned his head to Li Shan, ¡°Gang Master Li, pleasee with me. I have some matters to discuss with you.¡±

    Li Shan nodded. Shopkeeper Chen cupped his fist towards Zhao Hai and then led Li Shan back to the store. Zhao Hai also nodded towards Shopkeeper Chen before looking back at the convoy. Zhao Hai understood what Shopkeeper Chen was going to say to Li Shan. This wasn¡¯t the first time that Shopkeeper Chen worked with the ckwood Group. Zhao Hai¡¯s sudden appearance would naturally cause Shopkeeper Chen to be vignt. He was probably asking Li Shan for Zhao Hai¡¯s details.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t offended. This was very normal. After all, Shopkeeper Chen was a businessman. He would naturally ask about a previously unknown person that would escort his precious goods.

    Looking at the Full Moon Pavilion¡¯s scale, Zhao Hai suspected that it also has a background. Otherwise, its business wouldn¡¯t be as big.

    Before long, Shopkeeper Chen walked out with Li Shan. There were no changes to Li Shan¡¯s expression, but there was a smile on Shopkeeper Chen¡¯s face. At the same time, Zhao Hai noticed that Shopkeeper Chen also had a hint of surprise on his face.

    At this time, the caravan was fully prepared to depart. Shopkeeper Chen cupped his fist to Li Shan and Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving the caravan to you two.¡±

    Li Shan nodded and said, ¡°Shopkeeper Chen can rest assured.¡±

    Zhao Hai also cupped his fist towards Shopkeeper Chen, ¡°Shopkeeper Chen is too polite. We¡¯ll protect the caravan with all our strength.¡±

    Li Shan nced at the convoy and said, ¡°Elder Zhao, please guard the back. I¡¯ll lead the caravan.¡± Zhao Hai nodded. Li Shan went to the first carriage while Zhao Hai went to thest carriage. The other also found carriages to ride. Before long, the caravan left the courtyard.

    Naturally, Raging mes City had routes for caravans to leave the city. The caravan proceeded with no problems until it reached the east gate. There were other people who left with Zhao Hai and the others. Some of these people were carrying goods on their backs. These people didn¡¯t dare get too close to the caravan, but they also didn¡¯t dare go too far away.

    Looking at these people, Zhao Hai knew that they were prepared to travel with the caravan. They were taking advantage of the caravan¡¯s guards to ensure their security. Moreover, it was clear that this wasn¡¯t the first time they had done this.

    Since the carriages had a lot of goods inside, the speed of the caravan wasn¡¯t fast. However, because the carriage drivers were familiar with the road, the speed increased by noon. Then the caravan stopped on a post house below a mountain. After everyone got out of the carriages, they looked for a ce to eat. The carriage drivers also took out some grain to feed the horses.

    Zhao Hai also got down from the carriage and found Li Shan. When he arrived beside Li Shan, he pointed not too far away from the caravan and said, ¡°Brother Li, those people, are we alright with them following?¡±

    Li Shan looked at the people following the caravan, then he shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. They¡¯re too poor to hire guards, so they follow caravans.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he looked around and said, ¡°How many days is the trip going to take? The drivers seem to be familiar with the road.¡±

 Chapter 2123: Five Ghosts of Pale Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 2123: Five Ghosts of Pale Mountain</h4>

    ¡°We¡¯ll travel for five days. The caravan travels these roads often, so they¡¯re familiar with it. Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be any danger. At night, we mostly rest in viges or small towns. We only need to guard against small-time thieves. Large bandit groups are already familiar with us, they won¡¯t cause any trouble.¡± Li Shan calmly replied,

    Hearing Li Shan, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. He suddenly felt that the ckwood Group¡¯s style was the same to bodyguard services back on earth. Bodyguards don¡¯t rely on their superb martial arts to protect their clients. No matter how strong they were, other people would still have means to clean them up. Therefore, bodyguard services depend on their reputation. If other people gave you face, then they would give face as well. But if other people attack, they won¡¯t show any mercy.

    Because of this, whenever bodyguard services escort a shipment of goods, they would show their gs. This was to remind others who they are, and for the onlookers to give them face.

    ckwood Group¡¯s conduct was simr. Bandits and robbers were already familiar with the ckwood Group. Seeing that the caravan was being guarded by the gang, they wouldn¡¯t make their move.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai was shocked, Li Shan said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing strange about it. We actually know those bandits and thieves. In fact, the Gang Leader visited them one by one and promised them a cut of our payment. Naturally, these people wouldn¡¯t harm our benefits.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°What about the others? What if we encounter the ones we don¡¯t know?¡±

    Li Shan replied, ¡°Then we have no other choice but to fight. Generally, those types of thieves aren¡¯t strong. We have enough strength to protect ourselves.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then Li Shan said, ¡°Go eat something. We¡¯ll hurry along in the afternoon. We¡¯ll only rest when evening arrives.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then got some dry rations to eat.

    The caravan took a quick break at noon and then proceeded to travel in the afternoon. Although nothing happened, Zhao Hai noticed two groups of people spying on the caravan. But in the end, they didn¡¯t make a move. It seems like what Li Shan said was the truth. The thieves were indeed familiar with the gang.

    By evening, the group rested in a small town. Because the caravan was already familiar with the journey, they already have an inn for them to stay in. The night¡¯s rest went smoothly.

    The next morning, after eating their breakfast and preparing more dry rations, the caravan left the small town. They didn¡¯t stop at noon and continued traveling. This allowed the caravan to reach a vige when night came. Then after resting at the vige for a night, they departed once more.

    All in all, Zhao Hai found four or five more groups spying on them. Fortunately, none of them made any moves. It seems like this road was a familiar way for the ckwood Group. The trip was bound to be without any troubles.

    Just as Zhao Hai thought about this, the caravan suddenly stopped. Then there was a whistling sounding from Li Shan¡¯s carriage. As soon as he heard this, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression changed. He knew that the whistle meant that there were enemies in front.

    At this time, Zhao Hai¡¯s carriage also stopped. Zhao Hai jumped down from his carriage and went straight towards the front. When he arrived, he found that there was a carriage on the road ahead with five people standing in a row. These five people were dressed in ck and each of them were holding a ghost head knife in their hands. What¡¯s surprising about this group wasn¡¯t their weapons, but their appearance.

    The five people looked exactly the same. They looked like terror clowns; ubed hair, upturned nose, thick lipsticks. They looked more like ghosts than people.

    Zhao Hai looked at these five people and couldn¡¯t help but frown. He looked at Li Shan and said, ¡°Brother Li, do you know these people?¡±

    Li Shan shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know them, but I heard of them. The Five Ghosts of Pale Mountain. These guys have been active in Pale Mountain for many years. They¡¯re ruthless characters and each one of them is strong. However, Pale Mountain is far away from us. They have never been seen in this region.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the five people and saw that they weren¡¯t very strong. They were just at the Soul Fusion Stage. Naturally, this evaluation was only limited to Zhao Hai. To other people, the five were strong, especially against the ckwood Group.

    Zhao Hai said, ¡°I can deal with the five of them. I¡¯m not afraid of theirbination technique, my movement technique is very good. I just don¡¯t know what kind of technique they use. They might use something that I can¡¯t escape from.¡±

    Li Shan smiled bitterly and said, ¡°The Five Ghosts of Pale Mountain are famous for their Five Ghost Soulseeker Technique. It seems like we¡¯re really in trouble this time. These people don¡¯t choose their targets, they will attack anyone they encounter.¡±

    Just as Li Shan finished speaking, they heard aughter from the opposing side, ¡°If you know who we are, then obediently hand over everything you have. Then this grandfather might spare your lives. If you don¡¯t, then this grandfather is known as Five Kings of Pale Mountain. Hand over your goods, or else you will have an ugly death.¡±

    Any cultivator would call these five people the Five Ghosts of Pale Mountain. However, they call themselves the Five Kings of Pale Mountain.

    Zhao Hai looked at Li Shan and said, ¡°Leave those five to me.¡± After he said that, he didn¡¯t wait for Li Shan to reply. Zhao Hai stepped towards the Five Ghosts and said, ¡°Friends, this one is ckwood Group¡¯s Guest Elder Zhao Ming. Please give me face and allow us to pass. If you do, our ckwood Group will send you a gift of appreciation.¡±

    ¡°Bah! Who cares about you, ckwood Group? I haven¡¯t heard of such a trash gang. You even dared to ask for face? Kid, know your limits and roll off! Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being impolite.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai¡¯splexion sank, ¡°So you¡¯re not willing to step back? Since I already asked and you declined, then I can only offend.¡± After speaking, Zhao Hai took out two hammers.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use his de since he might expose his identity. Fortunately, he was proficient with the eighteen weapons. To Zhao Hai, any weapon was the same.

    Seeing Zhao Hai revealing his weapon, the Five Ghosts of Pale Mountainughed, ¡°Alright, good. It¡¯s been some time since someone dared to face us. Now, all of you won¡¯t be able to run. You¡¯ll die!¡±

    Zhao Hai sneered, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to kill us.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai roared and used his double hammers and attacked the Five Ghosts.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s hammer swing seemed simple, but to the Five Ghosts of Pale Mountain, it feltpletely different. Zhao Hai¡¯s hammers didn¡¯t only sever all escape routes, it also exuded a terrifying force behind it.

    The oldest of the five ghosts looked at the hammers and his expression couldn¡¯t help but change, then he shouted, ¡°Not good, set up the formation!¡± With his voice, the other four immediately moved and surrounded Zhao Hai in the middle. Then the five ghost head knives attacked Zhao Hai simultaneously.

    When Zhao Hai moved, his two hammers looked the same as fists. Each blow blocked the attack of the Five Ghosts, he even managed to make one or two counter attacks. This caused the Five Ghosts to defend themselves.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s attack, the look on Li Shan¡¯s face froze. He knows that Zhao Hai¡¯s hammers were heavy weapons. To be able to use these weapons, one would need formidable strength. Moreover, heavy weapons consume a lot of spiritual qi, much bigger than conventional weapons. If he kept fighting like this, Zhao Hai might not be able tost long enough to deal with the Five Ghosts.

    Sure enough, just like Li Shan thought, after Zhao Hai exchanged around 50 moves with the Five Ghosts, his face began to sweat, and his breathing became heavy. The Five Ghosts saw this and they began to attack more vigorously.

    At this time, Zhao Hai suddenly shouted, ¡°There!¡± With his words, the hammer in his hand flew and hit one of the Five Ghosts. The member of the Five Ghosts didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to have this move and wasn¡¯t able to prepare. The hammer went straight for the head and smashed it like a watermelon. Red and white flesh began flying all over the ce.

    This sudden change caused everyone to pause. However, this wasn¡¯t the end, the other hammer in Zhao Hai¡¯s hand was also thrown towards another member of the Five Ghosts.

    The remaining Four Ghosts seemed to be brought to senses by Zhao Hai¡¯s action. All of them cried, ¡°Old Fourth!¡± Then they looked at Zhao Hai with red eyes and shouted, ¡°Die!¡± Four knives attacked straight towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai blocked the attacks with all he had. After a while, he shouted once more, ¡°Kill!¡± Everyone was startled, then they heard a shout. One of the Five Ghosts had a throwing knife stuck on his throat. Even a ghost wouldn¡¯t be able to see the knife.

    At this time, Zhao Hai shouted, ¡°Brother Li, it¡¯s time!¡± The dumbfounded Li Shan recovered when he heard Zhao Hai. Then his expression turned fierce as he shouted, ¡°Kill!¡± He took a copper rod out and attacked the Five Ghosts. As for the others, they didn¡¯t make a move. They still guarded the carriages.

    With Li Shan joining, one of the Five Ghosts became preupied. Although there were still two people fighting against Zhao Hai, they were no longer a threat.

 Chapter 2124: Smooth Return

    <h4>Chapter 2124: Smooth Return</h4>

    The two sides continued to fight against each other. Then suddenly, they heard Zhao Hai shouting, ¡°Die!¡± As soon as Zhao Hai said those words, the remaining three Ghosts of Pale Mountain stopped their attacks and immediately used their knives to protect themselves.

    But this time, they were mistaken. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t use his throwing knives. He fooled the three to stop their attacks.

    After knowing what happened, the three ghosts couldn¡¯t help but turn pale. They looked at Zhao Hai with eyes full of hatred. Then they roared and attacked Zhao Hai and Li Shan.

    After fighting for another ten rounds, Zhao Hai shouted once more. The three ghosts protected their bodies once more. And like before, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t do anything. This caused the faces of the three ghosts to turn uglier.

    The five fought ten more rounds and Zhao Hai shouted again. This time, the five ghosts only pulled their knives back for a moment before attacking. However, unlike thest two times, the hammer on Zhao Hai¡¯s hand was thrown. Zhao Hai¡¯s target wasn¡¯t the two ghosts who were facing him. Instead, his target was the person that was fighting against Li Shan.

    Bu! The hammer hit Li Shan¡¯s opponent on his back. The ghost who fought against Li Shanmitted blood and chunks of flesh. Li Shan used this opportunity to smash his opponent¡¯s head, breaking it like a watermelon.

    The eyes of the two ghosts who fought against Zhao Hai turned blood red as they shouted, ¡°Second Brother!¡± Then the two desperately threw themselves towards Zhao Hai. They hadpletely abandoned their defense. They wanted to perish together with Zhao Hai.

    Seeing this, Li Shan couldn¡¯t help but be anxious. He immediately shouted, ¡°You Dare!¡± Then he used his staff to stop the remaining two ghosts. He saw that Zhao Hai no longer has any weapons in hand. If he faced the two ghosts, he would certainly suffer a loss.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai raised his brows and quickly flew back. Then he took out eight throwing knives. He threw the knives towards the two ghosts.

    Now that they have given up on their defense, the two ghosts forgot that Zhao Hai once used a throwing knife to kill one of their brothers. When they saw Zhao Hai¡¯s throwing knives, it was already toote. Their bodies shook as the impact caused their bodies to pounce. Then after they took a few more steps, they fell to the ground. They convulsed a few times before they stopped moving.

    Li Shan stared, then he stored his copper staff and looked at the bodies of the Five Ghosts of Pale Mountain. A look of disbelief was seen on his face. He couldn¡¯t believe the five would die under the hands of the ckwood Group. Was he dreaming?

    Zhao Hai also stopped at this time. He stood in ce as he gasped for air. Li Shan quickly went to support Zhao Hai, ¡°Brother Zhao, are you alright?¡±

    Naturally, Zhao Hai was just pretending. If he used his true strength, he could deal with the Five Ghosts of Pale Mountain in mere minutes. But if he did that, he would arouse Li Shan¡¯s suspicion. Zhao Hai needs to behave like an ordinary cultivator in the Soul Fusion Stage.

    Zhao Hai pretended to be exhausted, then he shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a bit drained. Let¡¯s take a break.¡±

    Li Shan immediately called two of his brothers to assist Zhao Hai back to the carriage. At the same time, he went to the bodies of the five ghosts and picked up Zhao Hai¡¯s hammers. He also took Zhao Hai¡¯s throwing knives and wiped it clean before returning them, ¡°Brother Zhao, here are your things. I¡¯ll go clean up the battlefield. We need to leave immediately. Otherwise, we¡¯ll miss our stop for the night.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then put his hammers and throwing knives away. Li Shan immediatelymanded the other members of the ckwood Group to search the bodies of the five ghosts and then loaded them into spatial items. After that, they looked for a ce to bury the corpses before leaving immediately.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t ask Li Shan how he dealt with the loot. He knows that there was no need. Li Shan would definitely remember his share. If Li Shan wasn¡¯t honest, the spirit of the ckwood Group would immediately copse. By then, the gang would be finished.

    Zhao Hai also noticed that after the battle, the way the other members of the gang looked at him had changed. Originally, the other members of the ckwood Group were treating him as a stranger. But now, they looked at him with intimate worship and awe. This was enough for Zhao Hai.

    Needless to say, the drivers of the Full Moon Pavilion were thankful towards Zhao Hai. They were full of respect towards him. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about this as he pretended to be drained and controlled his breathing.

    When evening arrived, Zhao Hai and the others rested in a small town. The caravan often stayed in the town, so they already had a ce to stay. After Li Shan arranged for the night watch, he took Zhao Hai to the restaurant and asked the waiter to serve them dishes and wine.

    After pouring Zhao Hai a ss of wine, Li Shan also poured himself a cup. Then he lifted his cup towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll have to thank you for what happened today. Otherwise, we would have been wiped out. Let me show my respects with this cup.¡±

    Zhao Hai also raised his cup and said, ¡°Brother Li is too polite. I¡¯m now a member of the ckwood Group. Naturally, I have to contribute.¡±

    Li Shan nodded and then raised his head to drink his wine. Zhao Hai also downed the contents of his cup.

    Li Shan looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Zhao. This time, our harvest is very big. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t forget about your share.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Brother Li, you¡¯re really treating me as a stranger. Although I have only been in the ckwood Group for a short time, I already know about the gang¡¯s situation. To be honest, I really admire what Gang Leader Liu is doing. I have also seen groups in the Righteous Dao League, but I haven¡¯t seen anything like the ckwood Group. I¡¯m also willing to help the younger generation and contribute. My share may make my purse heavier, but it would help those children even more. Use my share to make them eat and dress better.¡±

    Li Shan looked at Zhao Hai and didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he poured Zhao Hai and himself a cup of wine. Then he lifted his cup towards Zhao Hai and drank the wine.

    Zhao Hai also followed Li Shan and drank the wine. After a while, Li Shan said, ¡°Brother Zhao Hai, I have to thank you. For many years, cultivators have beenughing at our gang for being silly. In their opinion, we¡¯re ignoring our progress. In their eyes, we are a group of lunatics.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think that you¡¯re crazy. On the contrary, what you¡¯re doing is meaningful. It impacts more than just the children. This is also the reason why I joined the ckwood Group.¡±

    Li Shan let out a long sigh before giving a heartyugh. His smile was wide, probably from letting go of the unhappiness in his heart. All the gloominess in his heart has been swept by the wind and clouds.

    The two drank until veryte at night. Their rtionship between the two also improved by a lot. The next morning, everyone set off. Because of the Five Ghosts of Pale Mountain, the caravan was more careful along the way. On the fifth day, they finally arrived at their destination. After handing the goods over, Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t return immediately. The Full Moon Pavilion still had some goods to transport back, and they still needed escorts.

    The trip back went without anything happening. The Five Ghosts of Pale Mountain has been sighted and was dealt with. Zhao Hai¡¯s elimination of the five ghosts has spread throughout the region. Those who had intentions on the ckwood Group now had to weigh their options when they heard the news.

    After a smooth return to Raging mes City, the caravan headed towards the courtyard behind Full Moon Pavilion. Li Shan could see a group of people standing at the back courtyard of the shop. When they got closer, he saw that it was Liu Wei and Shopkeeper Chen.

    Li Shan hastily got down from the carriage and met with the two people. He cupped his fist towards the two and said, ¡°Gang Leader, Shopkeeper Chen, why are you here?¡±

    Liu Weiughed and said, ¡°Naturally, I¡¯m waiting for you. Where¡¯s Zhao Ming?¡±

    Hearing Liu Wei, Li Shan immediately knew what he meant. Zhao Hai essentially killed the Five Ghosts of Pale Mountain on his own. Although he used hidden weapons, this was enough to show his strength. Therefore, Liu Wei took the chance to greet them.

    Li Shan smiled and said, ¡°Brother Zhao is in thest carriage. Gang Leader can rest assured.¡± At this time, the ten carriages stopped. Zhao Hai and the rest of the gang members also got out. By this point, the task has beenpleted, and they can receive money.

    Seeing Zhao Hai from afar, Liu Wei moved forward and then cupped his fist as heughed, ¡°Our hero is back. Brother Zhao Ming, you really hid your skills. I didn¡¯t expect that you would be an expert.¡±

    Hearing Liu Wei, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Gang Leader is too polite. What expert, I just used the enemy¡¯s weakness against themselves.¡±

    At this time, Storekeeper Chen arrived. He also cupped his fist in respect, ¡°Elder Zhao Ming, I have eyes but didn¡¯t recognize Mount Tai. I hope that you can be patient with me. I have arranged a feast in the Full Moon Abode. I want to invite all the brothers of the ckwood Group. I hope you can give me face by attending.¡±

    Liu Weiughed and said, ¡°Old Chen, all of us know that Full Moon Abode is a property of your Full Moon Pavilion. Why are you so polite in inviting us? Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll make sure to enjoy your sincerity. Hahaha¡±

    Upon hearing Liu Wei, Shopkeeper Chen alsoughed, ¡°Others call me stingy, but if I have a rare guest, I¡¯ll have to make sure that they are satisfied. Just wait to see what food and drinks I¡¯ve prepared.¡± When the others heard Shopkeeper Chen, they alsoughed. Zhao Hai heard that Liu Wei and Shopkeeper Chen had known each other for a long time, and they have a good rtionship.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s guess wasn¡¯t wrong. Liu Wei and Shopkeeper Chen were indeed old friends. Liu Wei saved Shopkeeper Chen¡¯s life, and they became close from then on. Afterwards, because of his skill in business, Shopkeeper Chen became the shopkeeper of the Full Moon Pavilion. Liu Wei just formed his ckwood Group at that time. Because of the Full Moon Pavilion¡¯s background, its caravans were rarely robbed by other gangs. And since Liu Wei was a good person, nobody came to provoke the ckwood Group. The cooperation between the two went smoothly up until this day.

    The group arrived at Full Moon Abode. Shopkeeper Chen reserved an entire floor for the ckwood Group. Shopkeeper Chen¡¯s action didn¡¯t incur any opposition from the Full Moon Pavilion. This was because the ckwood Group really did a great job this time. The batch of goods escorted by the ckwood Group was very important for the Full Moon Pavilion. If it was robbed, then the pavilion¡¯s losses would be big. It¡¯s because of this that Shopkeeper Chen rewarded the ckwood Group with a banquet. Moreover, the Five Ghosts of Pale Mountain was a famous bandit group. With the ckwood Group dealing with the five ghosts, the Full Moon Pavilion was naturally grateful.

    At the same time, the strength that Zhao Hai showed surprised the Full Moon Pavilion. Although the Full Moon Pavilion was a business group, it was also clearly aware of the movements of rivers and mountains. They were aware that the Five Ghosts of Pale Mountain weren¡¯t pushovers. Their Soulseeker Formation was very famous. Zhao Hai¡¯s deed of dealing with the five ghosts made him worth winning over. Even if the Full Moon Pavilion couldn¡¯t poach Zhao Hai, it was good to have a good rtionship with him.

    Businessmen pay attention to whatever makes them money. For them, offending people wasn¡¯t a cost-effective action. Competition was inevitable, but they couldn¡¯t just offend anyone. On the contrary, businessmen liked to make friends. The more friends they have the more roads they could travel. This was a truth that all businessmen understood.

    After drinking in the Full Moon Abode, the people of the ckwood Group returned to the headquarters. Someone also reported to Lie Wei that several gangs have sent invitations.

    Hearing this, he immediately asked someone to fetch the invitations. When he looked at the messages, Liu Wei quickly understood what was going on. These invitations were sent by other small gangs of Roaring me City. In the past, the ckwood Group had no strength to speak of and it had no background to depend on, so the other small gangs disdained getting associated with them. But now, it is different. With Zhao Hai being a guest elder of the gang, the other small gangs were now willing to make friends with the ckwood Group.

    Liu Wei didn¡¯t dislike this development. People making friends with you only means that they see you as an equal. It was also good for the ckwood Group to gain more friends. There were only benefits and no harm.

 Chapter 2125: Mountain of Demon Beasts

    <h4>Chapter 2125: Mountain of Demon Beasts</h4>

    Liu Wei¡¯s meeting with the other gangs had nothing to do with Zhao Hai. He didn¡¯t meet them. Although it was better for him to deal with those people than Liu Wei, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to see them. What Zhao Hai wanted to do now was to teach the young members of the gang and increase their strength.

    Although Liu Wei and the others were also attentive towards the education of the young members, their capabilities were very limited. Whenever they taught the juniors, there would be mistakes and omissions. Because of this, the development of the gang¡¯s juniors wasn¡¯t great.

    Not to mention that among the juniors, Zhao Hai found a few people with good talents. Naturally, this was rtive to rogue cultivators. These juniors might be talented, but they weren¡¯t as talented as the disciples of a sect.

    Zhao Hai chose juniors who all had earth-element roots. They were more suitable to take the path that Qiu Tie walked and be body cultivators.

    Zhao Ming was supposed to be a cultivator who used earth-element techniques and was also a body cultivator. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have used hammers as his weapons.

    Hammers were fierce and destructive weapons, but they cannot be used by the physically weak. It was a weapon rarely used by conventional cultivators as they didn¡¯t have enough strength to use it. On the other hand, body cultivators liked to use hammers as a weapon. This was because hammers could be extensions of their fists. As long as the enemy was hit by a hammer, they would be either dead or wounded. It was the best weapon for body cultivators.

    When Zhao Hai took his hammer out, Li Shan immediately understood that he was a body cultivator. Therefore, when Zhao Hai selected a few juniors, Li Shan immediately agreed.

    Although Li Shan was also a body cultivator, he was very clear about his own strength. His muscles might look scary, but Li Shan knew that his cultivation method wasn¡¯t the best. Otherwise, his muscles wouldn¡¯t show that he was a body cultivator.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai was built like a normal person. This proved to Li Shan that Zhao Hai¡¯s cultivation method was better than his. If Zhao Hai wanted to impart his methods to the younger generation, then it would be good for the gang.

    The death of the Five Ghosts of Pale Mountain caused quite a stir in Roaring mes City. The Raging Fire Group, Great Axe Group, and the Spirit Medicine Hall were all rmed. They were well aware that the Five Ghosts of Pale Mountain were strong. But now the five were killed. The threerge gangs couldn¡¯t help but be rmed.

    Although the people of Roaring mes City were rmed, it was a matter of importance. Therefore, the matter quickly subsided. The three gangs were aware that Zhao Hai killed the Five Ghosts of Pale Mountain, but they didn¡¯t care about him. In their opinion, Zhao Hai lucked out by being a sly body cultivator. If the Five Ghosts of Pale Mountain didn¡¯t underestimate him, Zhao Hai might not be able to deal with them.

    The matter might have subsided, but Liu Wei didn¡¯t stop using this opportunity to use his skills to establish rtionships with other small gangs. By this point, the ckwood Group was no longer a gang that was ignored.

    Actually, the biggest harvest of the ckwood Group wasn¡¯t the prestige and connections it gained, but instead it was the look from the Five Ghosts of Pale Mountain. The five ghosts didn¡¯t have a territory, and they robbed wherever they could. People like them lived like there was no tomorrow. Therefore, they carried everything they had on them. After they were killed, these resources naturally fell into Li Shan¡¯s hands. At that time, Li Shan didn¡¯t look into what the gang had gained. It was only after they returned to the gang did Liu Wei and Li Shan know how much they got. They almost couldn¡¯t sleep from smiling too much.

    The Five Ghosts of Pale Mountain robbed indiscriminately. They had a lot of good things on them. Besides items that couldn¡¯t be sold, other items have been exchanged for spirit stones or jade essences. The number of spirit stones equalled more than one million. There were also 100 thousand jade essences. Moreover, the treasures that the five ghosts were unwilling to sell held value more than the spirit stones and jade essences.

    This was a lot of money for the ckwood Group. With this money, the ckwood Group¡¯s development would skyrocket.

    Fortunately, Liu Wei and Li Shan were wise enough to keep the matter a secret to everyone. Moreover, they watched their spending to prevent people from being suspicious. At most, they improved the food offered to the gang members.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai knew how much money they gained from the Five Ghosts of Pale Mountain. Liu Wei and Li Shan personally reported the amount to Zhao Hai. They were soliciting Zhao Hai for ideas on how to spend the money.

    The money should be slowly spent for many years. Not only will this keep the other gangs from knowing that the ckwood Group has gained a lot of money, it would also ensure that the members of the gang continued to work hard. The ckwood Group thrived on its hardships. Everyone worked hard not only to be stronger, but also to make their lives better.

    But if the members of the gang knew that they have a lot of money, what would motivate them from moving forward? If they were ustomed to eating and waiting for death, what future would the ckwood Group have?¡±

    Because of this, Liu Wei and Li Shan didn¡¯t tell the other members of the gang. Instead, they improved the meals of the gang as well as other small conveniences. Aside from that, everything was the same as before.

    It was easy to go from simplicity to luxury, but it was extremely difficult to go from luxury to simplicity. This was a truth that not everyone understood. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be so much nouveau riche.

    Because the ckwood Group has been low-key, nobody thought that the gang had been blessed. The gang continued to ept tasks without anyone knowing better.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai was very satisfied with this result. The ckwood Group¡¯s morals were in line with his. He didn¡¯t take any tasks in the next few days. The gang was currently taking easy tasks. This allowed Zhao Hai to rest for a while.

    Roaring mes City returned to its usual calm. At this time, it had been a month since Zhao Hai arrived in the city. Zhao Hai already taught some of the talented juniors of the ckwood Group. He was now ready to take another mission and go out. After all, he was on a trial, he wasn¡¯t here to save the world.

    Zhao Hai was about to tell Liu Wei about his n, but he didn¡¯t expect Liu Wei to look for him first. When Liu Wei invited Zhao Hai into the room, Zhao Hai was stunned. This was because in addition to Liu Wei, Shopkeeper Chen was also there.

    Seeing Shopkeeper Chen, Zhao Hai cupped his fist and said, ¡°Shopkeeper Chen, why are you here?¡±

    Shopkeeper Chen smiled faintly and cupped his fist, ¡°I¡¯m here to see Mister. I have something to request of you.¡± Hearing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but raise his brow. From what he heard, Shopkeeper Chen was asking for his help, not the ckwood Group.

    Zhao Hai turned his head towards Liu Wei who gave him a bitter smile. Liu Wei didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be so sharp. He was able to see the message between Shopkeeper Chen¡¯s words.

    Liu Wei said, ¡°Shopkeeper Chen is a close friend of mine. Although he is the Shopkeeper of the Full Moon Pavilion, he¡¯s only a shopkeeper of the Roaring mes City branch. The Full Moon Pavilion is a huge tradingpany in the Demonic Faction. There are more than 30 people like Shopkeeper Chen and theirpetition is intense. This time Shopkeeper Chen has met with some trouble. He had very few people he could trust, so he went here. He wants to ask for your help.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he looked at Shopkeeper Chen and said, ¡°Shopkeeper Chen, you can tell me. You¡¯ve helped the ckwood Group a lot. I will naturally help if it¡¯s within my power.¡±

    Shopkeeper Chen nodded. He didn¡¯t hesitate and said, ¡°I want mister to enter the Mountain of Demon Beasts to look for a treasure.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard what Shopkeeper Chen said, he couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows. He knew about the Mountain of Demon Beasts. It was a famous mountain in the Demonic Faction. There were plenty of demon beasts on this mountain. These demon beasts were actually variants of demons.

    Demons were special cultivators recognized by the cultivation world. An example is a Tiger Demon. They were tigers that slowly developed wisdom as they trained. Then they gained their human form through cultivation.

    Demon beasts were different. Demons and demon beasts might be of equal strength, but demon beasts didn¡¯t have as much wisdom as Demons. Demon Beasts wouldn¡¯t have human forms and they only relied on their instincts.

    Although the wisdom of demon beasts wasn¡¯t high, they certainly weren¡¯t weak. Some demon beasts were even stronger than Demons and Cultivators. Because they relied on their instincts, their skills in hunting were trained to a fearful degree. This instinct was one of the most terrifying aspects of demon beasts.

 Chapter 2126: Mysterious Clan

    <h4>Chapter 2126: Mysterious n</h4>

    Instinct was a very terrifying thing, especially when ites to attacking. A beast¡¯s instinct to attack was much stronger than someone who has wisdom. Wisdom might be terrifying in the long run, but instinct would show its fangs in the most unexpected times.

    Take a swordsman for example. If they didn¡¯t practice anything else other than the sword, they would carve their sword skills into their very bodies. Only very few people could stop them. This was the most terrifying point of instinct.

    Demons beasts were beings with no wisdom and only had instinct. For a beast to be a demon beast, they need to have a very strong instinct. Because of this, cultivators would rather face demons and other cultivators other than demon beasts.

    It was also because of theirck of wisdom that demon beasts wouldn¡¯t ever surrender. It was either you kill them or be killed by them, or they would run away or you would run away. Subduing them was close to impossible.

    The Mountain of Demon Beasts was famous for its abundant number of demon beasts. All of the beasts in the mountain were demon beasts. There were almost no normal beasts in the mountain. Nobody could tell why this was the case. Nobody dared to go deep into the mountain either. This was because in addition to the fearless beasts in the mountain, there were also true demon beast powerhouses deeper into the mountain.

    In the eyes of Righteous Cultivators, Demon Cultivators were lunatics while Evil Cultivators were sinister snakes. In the eyes of Demonic Cultivators, Righteous Cultivators were a group of gentlemanly hypocrites while Evil Cultivators were a swarm of annoying insects. And in the eyes of Evil Cultivators, Righteous Cultivators were arrogant people while Demon Cultivators were militant fools.

    However, in the eyes of the three factions, the Mountain of Demon Beasts was a forbidden area. In their vision, demon beasts were a group symbolizing insanity. This made the mountain extremely fearful.

    When Shopkeeper Chen saw Zhao Hai wrinkling his brow, he quickly said, ¡°Mister, please don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m not nning on sending you to die. I will provide you with a map. You only need to follow the map and you will be safe. Even if you encounter demon beasts, you won¡¯t encounter the strong ones.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Shopkeeper Chen and said, ¡°I can help. But I want to ask Shopkeeper Chen to tell me what you want to find and what uses it has.¡±

    Shopkeeper Chen thought for a moment before he finally nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell mister. Strictly speaking, what I need you to find isn¡¯t a treasure but instead a family seal. Each n has their own seal, so each seal is unique. As for the n that owns the seal, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t tell you. What I can tell you is that Full Moon Pavilion is owned by the n in addition to multiple other industries.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t react much but Liu Wei couldn¡¯t help but gasp. He was aware of the Full Moon Pavilion¡¯s status in the Demonic Faction. The Full Moon Pavilion was no doubt a huge trading entity in the Demonic Faction. Although they do business with both mortals and cultivators, they have always been known for their good quality goods and fair prices. They also have a great influence in the Demonic Faction. Liu Wei couldn¡¯t even imagine their annual ie. But such a business was only one of many owned by that n. It was astonishing.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression turned serious. He knew that for a n to own such a business, they would have to be extremely powerful. And the biggest problem for Zhao Hai was that he had never heard of such a n.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t Liu Wei. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for Liu Wei to be unaware of the ns outside Raging mes City. After all, he was only a low-level rogue cultivator. His experiences were very limited.

    But Zhao Hai¡¯s background was different. He was the golden son of the Tyrant de Sect. The Tyrant de Sect was one of the 80 great sects of the True Spirit Realm. Therefore, Zhao Hai knew much more than Liu Wei. But even so, he hadn¡¯t heard of the existence of this n. This was what surprised Zhao Hai the most.

    Shopkeeper Chen looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Shopkeepers of the Full Moon Pavilion have an opportunity to meet the n head once a year. If we manage to leave a good impression, our career would rapidly advance. This opportunityes on the birthday of the n head. Whether the n head takes a fancy on you or not depends on the gift your prepare.¡±

    After saying this, Shopkeeper Chen sighed, ¡°Although the n Head is very powerful, not everyone in the n is strong. The current n Head¡¯s grandson has never cultivated since he didn¡¯t have talent, not even a single spirit root. He wasn¡¯t suitable for cultivation at all. The child¡¯s father, the son of the n Head, was a genius. However,ter in his life, he tragically died. While inside his mother¡¯s womb, the child was poisoned, which led to him not having any spirit root. His mother also died after he was born. This left the n Head to nurture his grandson.¡±

    ¡°The Patriarch loved his grandchild very much. However, it can¡¯t be helped for the child to be ridiculed by other children for not being able to cultivate. Although the n Head kicked those children out, the child stubbornly began to practice. But since he didn¡¯t have any spirit roots, his progress was very slow. Even if he ate pills as snacks, his cultivation speed was still hopeless.¡±

    ¡°When the n Head¡¯s grandson finally entered the Clone Stage, he left the family secretly and went outside for a trial. And the trial location he chose was the Mountain of Demon Beasts.¡±

    After speaking up to here, Storekeeper Chen took a breath and continued, ¡°Naturally, the child wasn¡¯t able to return from the Mountain of Demon Beasts. Once the n found out about this, they immediately sent an expert to scour the mountain to find him. But in the end, only the child¡¯s bones were found. The n determined the identity of the child through bone examination as well as identifying his clothes. Although the child¡¯s remains have been brought back to the family, the family seal that was on the child wasn¡¯t found.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t knit his brows, ¡°If a powerful expert can¡¯t find the seal, what hope do I have to find it?¡±

    Shopkeeper Chen sighed and said, ¡°I have no other choice. Thepetition between shopkeepers is very fierce. I don¡¯t know how many people are eyeing my position. And the gifts I prepared in thest few years weren¡¯t too outstanding. This is the only way I thought of to keep my position.¡±

    Shopkeeper Chen looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°I used a lot of resources to obtain this map from the n. It details the dangerous and safe areas in the mountain. Moreover, it also contains the route that the n Head¡¯s grandson took. Because of this, I want someone I can trust to help me go to the mountain to find the seal. If I can get my hands on it, then it¡¯s good. If I can¡¯t, then I¡¯ll just prepare other gifts.¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned as he thought about Shopkeeper Chen¡¯s words. To be honest, Zhao Hai has no ns of going to the Mountain of Demon Beasts right now. After all, it was a ce deemed by the three factions as dangerous. Although Zhao Hai was no longer weak, he was still not confident entering such an ominous area.

    However, if he managed to help Shopkeeper Chen find the seal, then it would be a good thing for him. Zhao Hai was sure that the n behind the Full Moon Pavilion had secrets that he didn¡¯t know. If he could get in touch with the n, he might get information he couldn¡¯t get in the Tyrant de Sect. If this was the case, then the risk was definitely worth taking.

    Nevertheless, Zhao Hai still thought that going to the Mountain of Demon Beasts was still a bit early for him. Fortunately, the demon beasts in the mountain weren¡¯t wise. Zhao Hai can use the power of the Space as much as he can. Even if the demon beasts see it, they won¡¯t be able to spread the news. In this way, Zhao Hai could still ensure his safety upon entering the mountain.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes lit up. He looked at Shopkeeper Chen and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you find the seal. If I don¡¯t seed, then naturally I won¡¯t ask you for anything. But if I manage to retrieve the seal, then I hope that you would help the ckwood Group once you attain power. Make sure that the ckwood Group isn¡¯t threatened by the other forces. Is that fine?¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s request caused Liu Wei and Shopkeeper Chen to stare. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to put forth such a request. Before Shopkeeper Chen could say anything, Liu Wei stood up and said, ¡°That won¡¯t do. If Brother Zhao really seeds, then you should find a way for him to join the n. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Gang Leader, I appreciate your kindness. Unfortunately, my aptitude is useless even if I join the n. What would a n do for a rogue cultivator like me? I¡¯m already satisfied with my current state. You don¡¯t have to think too much about it. Shopkeeper Chen, I won¡¯t change my request. If you agree, then have someone send the map to me as soon as you can.¡±

    Shopkeeper Chen looked deeply into Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes and nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll ept your condition. As long as you find the seal, not only would I ensure the safety of the ckwood Group, I will also find a way for you to join the n.¡±

    Hearing this, Liu Wei rxed. At the same time, Zhao Hai was surprised.

 Chapter 2127: Preparing For Travel

    <h4>Chapter 2127: Preparing For Travel</h4>

    In Zhao Hai¡¯s mind, a huge n must have a very strict hierarchy. They wouldn¡¯t just promote people just because of a gift, it was impossible.

    But seeing how Shopkeeper Chen easily agreed, this matter might not be as big of a problem as Zhao Hai thought. Was a good gift really important for the n head?

    Shopkeeper Chen understood Zhao Hai¡¯s look. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Mister, you might be unaware of how the n handles its matters. In the eyes of the n, if someone doesn¡¯t know how to prepare a good gift, then they also don¡¯t know how to do business with others. Because of this, this gift was actually a means of looking into someone¡¯s ability. This is the reason I treat it very highly.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile. He didn¡¯t think the n would have such strange views. But this also made Zhao Hai understand why the seal was so important to Shopkeeper Chen. If Shopkeeper Chen was able to present the seal and leave an impression, then his position would certainly skyrocket.

    However, Zhao Hai suddenly thought of an issue. He looked at Shopkeeper Chen and said, ¡°If you obtained the map from the n, this means other people can also get their hands on it. With how important the seal is, other people should have looked for it. Has nobody found it yet?¡±

    Shopkeeper Chen nodded, ¡°It has yet to be found. If people found it, they would no doubt take it. The n also sent plenty of people to look for it in the beginning, but they all returned empty-handed. Now, they still send people to search every year. It¡¯s also because of this that the map was no longer a secret. Someone of my status can also get it.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°In other words, finding the seal this time is only an alternative. You¡¯re betting on your luck. You should have already prepared your gifts. Am I right?¡±

    Shopkeeper Chen didn¡¯t hide the truth from Zhao Hai. He nodded and said, ¡°Correct. Actually, I already have a gift prepared. I¡¯m only trying my luck in finding the seal. But if you seed, my status will bepletely different. I can do more than help the ckwood Group. Although I have a few cultivators under me, I am not at ease with those people. Those guys are only following me for money. Who knows when they will sell me to my enemies. So, I need someone I can trust but hasn¡¯t been noticed too often with me. You are the most suitable for this position.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°You can send the map to meter.¡±

    But instead of giving the mapter, Shopkeeper Chen decided to hand it over now. He reached into his pocket and took out a spatial bag. Then he took out a jade slip from the spatial bag and then handed it to Zhao Hai, ¡°This is the map. Don¡¯t worry about people finding out about it. You can depart at any time, but you have toe back within three months. If you don¡¯t return in three months, even if you find the seal, it would be useless since the n head¡¯s birthday is in three months. I can only give gifts during the n head¡¯s birthday. And I¡¯m not certain if I will have a chance next year.¡±

    Zhao Hai understood Shopkeeper Chen¡¯s message. There are no impermeable walls in the world. If Zhao Hai can¡¯t hand the seal to Shopkeeper Chen within three months, then Shopkeeper Chen can only keep the seal in his hands for a year. But if within this year, someone found out that Shopkeeper Chen had the seal, they would definitely steal it. With Shopkeeper Chen¡¯s strength, he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep the seal.

    Zhao Hai received the jade slip and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry when I¡¯ll leave. If I don¡¯te back within three months, then there¡¯s only one possibility, I died in the Mountain of Demon Beasts. If I return within three months, then there¡¯s also only one possibility, I¡¯m back with the seal.¡± After speaking, he cupped his fist towards the two and then left.

    Shopkeeper Chen looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s back as he was leaving, then he let out a long breath. He looked at Liu Wei and said, ¡°Brother Liu, I feel that this fellow isn¡¯t simple. Perhaps he might give me a pleasant surprise.¡±

    Liu Wei smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I also can¡¯t see through him. But I want him toe back alive. To be honest, you shouldn¡¯t look too much into his appearance. He acts very low-key. But I can be sure that nobody in the ckwood Group is his opponent. Even if everyone in the ckwood Group fought him, we can¡¯t defeat him. He¡¯s too strong.¡±

    Shopkeeper Chen looked at Liu Wei and said, ¡°Where did you find him? With his strength, why is he willing to stay in the ckwood Group?¡±

    Liu Wei forced a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t look for him, he took initiative toe to our door. He should be from the Righteous Dao League, and he offended people there. I¡¯m certain of this. He can¡¯t be from the Demonic Dao Alliance or the Evil Dao Coalition.¡±

    Shopkeeper Chen looked at Liu Wei in confusion and asked, ¡°How can you be sure that this guy isn¡¯t from the Demonic or the Evil Faction?¡±

    Liu Wei smiled, his eyes full of recollection as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s simple. I have been to all three factions. Although I was born in the Demonic Dao Alliance, I have also visited thends of the Righteous Dao League and the Evil Dao Coalition. To be honest,pared to the other two ces, rogue cultivators have an easier life in the Demonic Faction. The rogue cultivators in the Righteous Faction earn very little while rogue cultivators in the Evil Faction disappear from time to time. They were likely caught by evil cultivators for experiments or something else.¡±

    After saying this, Liu Wei sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I wandered to these ces that I¡¯m very clear about the style of the cultivators living in them. Rogue cultivators from the evil faction might have simr cultivation methods as us, but they always carry a cold aura in their bodies. Rogue cultivators from the demonic faction carry a hostile aura because of howpetitive we are. Righteous faction rogue cultivators are always low-key and quiet. This is because of the righteous faction¡¯s strict control over rogue cultivators. Zhao Ming¡¯s low-key and quiet appearance tells me that he¡¯s from thends of the righteous faction.¡±

    Shopkeeper Chen nodded, ¡°If he¡¯s from the righteous faction, then things will be easier to handle. By the way, what kind of person do you think he is aftering in contact with him for a few days?¡±

    Liu Wei sighed and said, ¡°He¡¯s a good person.¡±

    Shopkeeper Chen didn¡¯t expect Liu Wei to give such a reply. But those words were enough. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll head back first. This meeting is made under the pretext of cooperation. If I stay any longer, others might get suspicious.¡±

    Liu Wei nodded, ¡°Just wait for the news. People like Zhao Ming wouldn¡¯t ept anything without further thought. If he can do it, I really want you to help him join the n. He has potential, unlike the rest of us. We¡¯re basically just waiting and waiting to die.¡±

    Shopkeeper Chen nodded and no longer said anything. He turned around and left the ce with Liu Wei escorting him out. The two chatted as they walked out, no different from how they usually did.

    Zhao Hai returned to his room and searched the jade slip with his spiritual force. After reading through the contents, he immediately contacted Laura and the others.

    All this time, Laura and the others were in the Tyrant de Sect practicing earnestly. They were aware that Zhao Hai¡¯s trial wouldn¡¯t be short. However, they could still meet every night. Their peak now has an underground base where they could return after the day finishes and then enter the Space. Although they seem to be separated, they weren¡¯t.

    Hearing Zhao Hai call them, Laura and the others immediately went to the underground base. After securing the door, Cai¡¯er immediately liked with Zhao Hai. It must be said that of all of Zhao Hai¡¯s women, he was the closest with Cai¡¯er. Cai¡¯er and the Space have unified, and the Space was Zhao Hai¡¯s ability. Because of this, no matter what Zhao Hai did with the Space, Cai¡¯er would know. The first to know that Zhao Hai wanted to get in contact with the women was definitely Cai¡¯er.

    ¡°Brother Hai, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Cai¡¯er also knew that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t contact them during daytime unless there was something important. Therefore, she immediately got to the point.

    Zhao Hai immediately replied, ¡°Go pass this map over to the Space to be analyzed. First take a look if the map is real. If it¡¯s real, calcte the best route of travel. Second, go look into the matters of the Mountain of Demon Beasts. The more detailed information, the better.¡±

    Cai¡¯er immediatelyplied and then passed Zhao Hai¡¯s words to Laura and the others. The women immediately analyzed the map that Zhao Hai provided. They even went to the Misceneous Hall to inquire about the Mountain of Demon Beasts.

    The Righteous Faction didn¡¯t have a lot of information regarding the Mountain of Demon Beasts. After all, the mountain wasn¡¯t inside the faction¡¯s territory. The faction wouldn¡¯t be sending disciples to the mountain for trials. Because of this, information regarding the mountain was quite scarce in the Tyrant de Sect.

    Cai¡¯er and the others were also trying their best to analyze the authenticity of the map. This was actually an easy task. They only need to see through the details. The map that Zhao Hai got wasn¡¯t just a simple geographical map. It also contained records such as dangerous ces as well as the tracks of the n¡¯s young master. All of these were written in detail. It was because of this that Cai¡¯er and the others judged that the map was real.

    Now that the map was deemed authentic, the next step was to calcte the route. What Zhao Hai wanted to know wasn¡¯t the best entrance to the Mountain of Demon Beasts, but instead the entrance that the young master used.

    Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know where the n was, it could be seen from the map that there were quite a few entrances to the Mountain of Demon Beasts. All of them then concentrated in one direction, so Zhao Hai could ascertain the direction of the hidden n. He could also use this information to calcte the movement of the young master. He would use that entrance to enter the mountain.

    All of these were the preparations that Zhao Hai required. These preparations might be useless, after all, the other party has already died. Zhao Hai also wasn¡¯t aware of the other party¡¯s personality. The route that they n might be wrong, but it would give Zhao Hai a starting point.

    There were plenty of routes on the map. However, Zhao Hai was clear that those routes have already been searched countless times. The possibility of finding the seal on those ces wasn¡¯t very high. Zhao Hai could only follow his own n.

    In less than a day, Laura and the others collected all the information about the Mountain of Demon Beasts that could be found in the Tyrant de Sect. This time, they asked a lot of people in the Misceneous Hall for help. These disciples were also willing to give a hand. Everyone knew that Laura and the others were Zhao Hai¡¯s wives. As long as Zhao Hai continues to get stronger, he would no doubt be one of the top experts of the sect. It was precisely because of this that nobody stopped Laura and the others from what they¡¯re doing.

    Laura immediately had Cai¡¯er send the information to Zhao Hai. The moment he received the information, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel a headache. This Mountain of Demon Beasts wasn¡¯t a good ce.

    The mountain was very big. It spanned a veryrge region. It was almost as big as half of China. And this only involved the area that the cultivators have explored. Nobody knows the full extent of the Mountain of Demon Beasts.

    With how big the mountain was, it was certain that it contained powerful beasts. But one thing was very strange. The demon beasts of the mountain rarely left. It was as if they were unwilling to leave the mountain.

    The demon beasts of the mountain weren¡¯t easy to deal with. Compared to demon beasts of the same level outside, thebat strength of the demon beasts in the mountain was at least three levels higher. If a cultivator was caught unprepared, they would definitely suffer a lot.

    What¡¯s most annoying about the demon beasts was that they weren¡¯t afraid of death. And even if they run away, they would certainly bear a grudge. From then on, one would need to watch their backs at all times.

    The Mountain of Demon Beasts don¡¯t only contain demon beasts, it also housed multiple types of demon nts. In fact, these nts can also be categorized as demon beasts. Compared to demon beasts, these demon nts were more numerous. However, one shouldn¡¯t underestimate these demon nts. They were stronger than most beasts.

    And now, Zhao Hai was about to go to such a ce. He would face danger in all directions. He might not see ordinary grass. He might be stepping on demon grass if he wasn¡¯t cautious.

 Chapter 2128: Nameless Town

    <h4>Chapter 2128: Nameless Town</h4>

    A fast horse galloped on the road. Zhao Hai rode the horse with a calm face. His horse wasn¡¯t a demon horse but instead a horse provided to him by Shopkeeper Chen. From the time the map was given, it has already been seven days. Shopkeeper Chen thought that Zhao Hai gave up on the mission. Then all of sudden, Zhao Hai approached him asking him to provide a horse.

    Naturally, Shopkeeper Chen would agree to Zhao Hai¡¯s request. He not only secretly prepared a fast horse for Zhao Hai, he also provided a spatial bag with a thousand jade essences inside along with medicinal herbs and pills. Evidently, Shopkeeper Chen attached great importance to Zhao Hai¡¯s mission.

    The road to the Mountain of Demon Beasts wasn¡¯t a secret. Almost everyone in the demonic faction knew about it. However, only a few people walked this road. Because of this, the road seemed calm, and even a bit deste.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t pay attention to these details. His thoughts were on the path. Zhao Hai¡¯s seven days of preparation wasn¡¯t in vain. By this point, he had a good understanding about the matters around the Mountain of Demon Beasts.

    The Mountain of Demon Beasts wasn¡¯tpletely devoid of people. In the demonic faction, there were plenty of rogue cultivators who lived in the mountain and depended on it for a living. There were almost no powerful demon beasts in the periphery of the mountain. And the weaker beasts could be hunted and killed by the rogue cultivators. This became their main source of ie.

    There were six cities in the entire Mountain of Demon Beasts. The closest city to the n can only be described as a small town. The town had no name and people didn¡¯t bother to name it. It was because it was a forgotten ce.

    It was truly a forgotten ce. Every year, besides the merchants, only very few cultivators came. But those who were present treated themselves as equals. Without the presence of the Great Sects who bullies them, they had enough ie with the demon beasts in the vicinity. In other ces, they would be among the sect disciples who spoiled the air. Therefore, these cultivators never left the ce.

    Naturally, there were still cultivatorsing to the nameless town every year. Some of these people would leave, but those who stayed were those who weren¡¯t happy with their current lives. Those who wanted to go into the Mountain of Demon Beasts were cultivators seeking to break through. Some of them were from sects who had been stuck in their realms for a long time. Besides these people, almost no other cultivators entered the town.

    Cultivators would also leave the town every year, perhaps they already obtained what they wanted, or perhaps they didn¡¯t manage to find what they wanted to find. There were also rogue cultivators who stayed in the town for a long time and found their cultivation stuck. To them, staying in the Mountain of Demon Beasts was no longer useful, so they also left.

    Because of this almost equal flow of people, the nameless town never expanded. There were also no gangs in the small town. All cultivators who came to the town follow an unspoken rule. No matter what status you have outside, in the town, you are only an ordinary cultivator. In front of the demon beasts, everyone was equal.

    Naturally, the nameless town was not a paradise. It was very close to the Mountain of Demon Beasts and would sometimes be attacked. Of course, the demon beasts that attacked weren¡¯t powerful.

    The casualties of cultivators in the Mountain of Demon Beasts were veryrge, greater than the casualties on other forbidden grounds. There were even rumors that cultivators in the Diamond Stage have fallen in the mountain.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s target was the nameless town. If he was a disciple of a great n and wanted to go to the mountain for a trial in secret, he would most likely choose to go to the nameless town. If he went to another ce, he would spend too long on the road and might risk getting discovered by the n. So, after Zhao Hai¡¯s analysis, he thought that the nameless town was likely the town the n head¡¯s grandchildst stop before entering the Mountain of Demon Beasts.

    Zhao Hai rode his horse directly into the small town. Nobody came to cause trouble with him along the way. Although he didn¡¯t identify himself, the other rogue cultivators saw how arrogant he looked on top of the horse, so nobody dared to offend him. Sects in the demonic faction were different from sects in the righteous faction. If a righteous sect disciple was attacked, their sect would investigate the background of the attacker before making a move. Sects in the demonic faction were different. They didn¡¯t care where the attacker came from. If they didn¡¯t get chased down to the ends of the earth, the attacker would still be hunted down.

    Zhao Hai jumped down from his horse when he arrived outside the small town. Then he led his horse to enter the town. The town looked like every other ordinary small town. It had some shops, restaurants, weapon shops, and medicine shops. All shops needed by cultivators were present.

    However, the small town doesn¡¯t have an inn, nor did it have shops for ordinary people. The town had a peculiar rule. In the town, as long as a door was open, one could live inside it. Houses with open doors meant that the cultivators living inside have left and the house has no owner.

    Moreover, one couldn¡¯t see normal people in the small town. Everyone in the town was a cultivator. Even the assistants in the shops were cultivators. Seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be reminded of somewhere else. He felt like he had returned to the Soaring Dragon Realm.

    In the Soaring Dragon Realm, all jobs were done by cultivators. The small town was all the same. This caused Zhao Hai to be surprised.

    But what surprised Zhao Hai the most was the town¡¯s very clean streets. The houses were also very tidy, which Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect. In Zhao Hai¡¯s opinion, such a small town should be in ruins. It shouldn¡¯t be as clean as it was.

    The people in the town also noticed Zhao Hai¡¯s arrival. But everyone just nced at him and went back to their own matters. It was as if they didn¡¯t notice him at all.

    Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t know much about the town. The jade slip given to him by Shopkeeper Chen only contained basic information about the small town. And there was almost no information of the town in the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s records. This made Zhao Hai blind to the town¡¯s matters.

    Zhao Hai looked at the people in the town for a moment before heading towards a restaurant. The restaurant should be the best ce to gain information.

    Zhao Hai walked towards a small restaurant and tied his horse to a post outside. Then he walked inside. When he walked in, Zhao Hai were stunned by the number of people inside. They were all cultivators and were eating.

    Just as Zhao Hai entered the restaurant, everyone gave him one nce before shifting their eyes back to their food. Only the shopkeeper greeted him, he bowed towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Wee, Sir. Did you just arrive in our nameless town? What do you want to eat?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he cupped his fist and said, ¡°I¡¯ve disturbed the shopkeeper. I just arrived in the town. I came to eat and also inquire about some news.¡± The reason Zhao Hai was plight was because the shopkeeper was also a cultivator in the Clone Stage. The shopkeeper¡¯s eyes were very alive, and he also had a hint of murderous aura in him. He wasn¡¯t a person to mess with. It¡¯s better to get along with him.

    The shopkeeper smiled and said, ¡°Mister doesn¡¯t have to be polite. Come and take a seat. I¡¯ll help you answer any question you have.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he sat by a table and then said, ¡°Brother Shopkeeper, give me two dishes and a pot of liquor. If Brother is not busy, can you sit down with me and have a chat?¡±

    The shopkeeper smiled and said, ¡°Mister, wait a moment. Your food and wine will be delivered soon. Then I¡¯lle to chat.¡± The shopkeeper turned around and left. As soon as the shopkeeper left, a guestughed and said, ¡°Second, you finally found someone who would listen to you. You¡¯ve been waiting for this for a long time.¡±

    The shopkeeperughed, ¡°So what. It¡¯s better than sitting with you. Otherwise, I¡¯ll die of suffocation.¡± When everyone heard this, they all couldn¡¯t help butugh. The person who talked alsoughed along.

    Although the shopkeeper was joking with the guest, his footsteps didn¡¯t stop. Before long, dishes and a pot of liquor appeared on Zhao Hai¡¯s table.

    After putting down Zhao Hai¡¯s food and wine, the shopkeeper sat opposite Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, since you want to inquire about the affairs of this nameless town, then you must abide by our rules. No matter where you¡¯re from, all of us are equal here. You¡¯re an ordinary person, not a disciple of a sect, not a beggar. You are an ordinary cultivator.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he nodded. To be honest, he weed such a custom. At least, it guaranteed that an oppressor wouldn¡¯t appear in the nameless town. It was a good rule for everyone.

 Chapter 2129: Forming Relations with Rogue Cultivators

    <h4>Chapter 2129: Forming Rtions with Rogue Cultivators</h4>

    The shopkeeper looked at Zhao Hai and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have too extreme of a response, which means that Zhao Hai can stay in the town. If he¡¯s as arrogant as the disciples of the sects, he can¡¯t stay in the nameless town. When sect disciples enter the town, they would alwaysmand others. In the end, they would be driven out.

    These people from the sects have thought of dealing with the people in the town, but they also knew that it was useless. The people in the town were all rogue cultivators. If the people from the sectse, the rogue cultivators could just leave. It was impossible for the sect to upy the town forever. And because they would be attacked by the demon beasts regrly, they would lose more than they could gain.

    And as soon as the sect leaves, the rogue cultivators would just return. It was akin to fighting gueris. The sect would lose their patience and would no longer care about the affairs of the town. In other words, they deliberately forget about the town.

    It was because of this that there was such a saying in the nameless town. No matter where you came from, as long as you were in the nameless town, you¡¯re just an ordinary cultivator.

    The shopkeeper looked at Zhao Hai and nodded, ¡°Since Mister agrees to the rule, then everything else is easy. There aren¡¯t too many rules in this town. But one of them is that all houses with open doors are ownerless. You can move in whenever you like. But after you move in, you¡¯ll have to take responsibility for the house¡¯s repairs. Not only the house, you also need to take care of the street right outside.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s no problem. Just a bit of effort.¡±

    The shopkeeper smiled, ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Since you agree, then there¡¯s nothing else to say. We also disallow private fights in the town. No matter how much enmity you have, you have to go outside the town to settle it.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°It should be like that.¡±

    The shopkeeper also nodded, ¡°Then I have nothing else for you. Just like outside, we transact with spirit stones and jade essences. Naturally, if you want to trade, it¡¯s not impossible to exchange. As long as the two parties agree.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Thanks, Brother.¡±

    The shopkeeper smiled, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite. Call me Brother Two like the others. I originally have a Big Brother, but he died on the Mountain of Demon Beasts. Because of this, everyone calls me Brother Two.¡±

    Zhao Hai cupped his fist towards Brother Two and said, ¡°Thank you very much, Brother Two.¡±

    The shopkeeper waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too polite. Right, even if you im a house, but you don¡¯t appear for three months, the door will open on its own. If you want to go into seclusion, ce a jade token outside your door. A town representative will see it and instruct other people to not disturb you.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Thanks Brother Two, I really troubled you.¡±

    The shopkeeper waved his hand as he smiled, ¡°Although I don¡¯t have a lot of strength, I still know quite a lot about the town. I also know a bit about the mountain. If you need information, juste to me. I promise that the information I give you is a hundred percent true.¡±

    Upon hearing Shopkeeper Two say this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but pause for a moment. Then he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Since Brother Two said this, then I won¡¯t be polite. I really don¡¯t know much about the Mountain of Demon Beasts. I was just looking for someone to ask. If brother is not busy, please have a seat. Let me offer you a few cups.¡±

    When he heard Zhao Hai, the shopkeeper smiled and said, ¡°Tell me what you want to know. From what I can see, you aren¡¯t from here. And yet you still came despite not knowing anything. Are you here for a trial?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not on a trial. But I have no choice. I came here because someone asked me toe. I wouldn¡¯t havee here on my own.¡±

    The shopkeeper was obviously a man who liked to gossip. His spirits were immediately lifted when he heard Zhao Hai. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Oh? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I¡¯m a rogue cultivator working for a gang in Roaring me City. A junior of our Gang Leader¡¯s family decided on his own toe to the Mountain of Demon Beasts for a trial. When our gang found out about it, the junior had already disappeared for a few months. Knowing that junior¡¯s actions and capabilities, the n found that he came to the mountain. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. I¡¯m looking for them.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Shopkeeper Two couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°He came to the Mountain of Demon Beasts for a trial? When did this happen? Perhaps I can give you a clue.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°At least six months ago. Nobody has seen him for the past six months. Originally, we thought that they were in seclusion. We didn¡¯t expect that he would actuallye here.¡±

    Shopkeeper Two knit his brows, ¡°Six months ago? A lot of cultivators came here during that period. Two of them are still living in the town. The others have died on the mountain. How old is that junior from your Gang Leader¡¯s n?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°He should be around 20 years old. He likes to wear red clothing and is somewhat handsome. The weapon he uses is a sword around four chi (1.2 meters) long.¡±

    Hearing this, Shopkeeper Two frowned, ¡°Four chi (1.2 meters)? A sword and likes to wear red clothes? I haven¡¯t heard of anyone like that.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m only here to scout the area and take a look at the mountain. It would be good if I can find any clues. But if I can¡¯t, then forget it. I¡¯ll just head back and report.¡±

    When Shopkeeper Two heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, ¡°You¡¯re here as a scout? Are there more peopleing from behind? If that¡¯s the case, then you should¡¯ve offended someone. The Mountain of Demon Beasts isn¡¯t any better than other ces. Even the periphery carries great danger. If you aren¡¯t careful, your life will perish here.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice. If I don¡¯te, what would happen to my wife and my kid? If I die here, at least the gang can take care of them. If I didn¡¯te, they woulde after me. I know how the gang works.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Shopkeeper Two couldn¡¯t help but look at him, ¡°You have a wife and kid? I must say, as a cultivator, you seem to have married early. You must be careful when you go to the mountain. The mountain is full of demon beasts at this time. Even if something doesn¡¯t look like a threat, it might kill you in the end.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful.¡±

    Shopkeeper Two nodded, ¡°If you must go to the mountain, you can form a team with the others. Our small town has good people. As long as you aren¡¯t enemies, anyone can form a team. This way, it would be safer.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have a different goal than the others. I¡¯m looking for someone while they want to kill demon beasts. If we form a team, we will definitely sh. Everyone will be unhappy when the timees. I think I will act alone. In any case, I¡¯m only walking on the periphery. If I can¡¯t find any clues, the gang won¡¯t me me.¡±

    Shopkeeper Two couldn¡¯t help butugh as he heard Zhao Hai, ¡°It¡¯s better if you think about it like that. Alright, that is also good. I have lived in the town for quite some time. If there¡¯s anything else you need to ask about, don¡¯t hesitate toe to me.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Then I will have to trouble Brother Two in the future. Brother doesn¡¯t know this, but the Gang Leader has invested a lot of money in order to look for the n junior. I definitely won¡¯t treat you unjustly. Brother, don¡¯t be embarrassed to ask for money if I ask you for help. In any case, this money isn¡¯t mine. Don¡¯t be polite when the timees.¡±

    When he heard this, Shopkeeper Twoughed harder. He patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be impolite. How about we start with this food?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Of course. Brother Two, is this enough?¡± After he said that, he took out a spirit stone and handed it over. Although the spirit stone wasn¡¯t a jade essence, it was a huge chunk. Huge spirit stones like the one Zhao Hai handed over were more valuable than its equivalent in smaller stones.

    Shopkeeper Two received Zhao Hai¡¯s spirit stone andughed, ¡°Good. But I won¡¯t make you suffer a loss. Wait for me here, I¡¯ll give you an additional two dishes as well as a pot of wine.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly when he heard Shopkeeper Two. Then he threw another spirit stone and said, ¡°Brother Two, I¡¯ll leave this spirit stone to you. This is my first day in the town, I want to treat everyone to a drink. Is that enough?¡±

    Shopkeeper Twoughed, ¡°It¡¯s enough. Nobody has been so generous for a long time. These guys are lucky today.¡± After saying that, he turned around and left.

    Although Shopkeeper Two had already left, the other people in the restaurant heard Zhao Hai¡¯s words. All of them couldn¡¯t help but be stunned for a moment before apuding. Rogue cultivators were very direct. They didn¡¯t have any conflict of interest with Zhao Hai, so he definitely wasn¡¯t an enemy in their eyes. Since Zhao Hai has shown kindness, it would be rude for them to decline. At the very least, Zhao Hai has left a good impression on them.

    They all heard the conversation between Zhao Hai and Brother Two. Although Zhao Hai¡¯s words were quite dubious, his approach was understandable. If it were them, they would have done the same. Zhao Hai¡¯s words didn¡¯t disgust them, instead it made them feel closer to him.

 Chapter 2130: Entering the Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 2130: Entering the Mountain</h4>

    After having a meal at the restaurant, Zhao Hai already came to know about the other cultivators inside. Although there was no need for Zhao Hai to make friends with these people given his status, Zhao Hai still did it. These rogue cultivators might not be strong, it was still better to make a friend than an enemy.

    Last time, Zhao Hai befriended Wang Hu without expecting something in return. But in the end, Wang Hu did Zhao Hai a great favor. Not only did Wang Hu cause Zhao Hai to discover the changes in the undergroundbyrinth, the matter also allowed the Tyrant de Sect to eliminate so many ghost cultivators. This increased Zhao Hai¡¯s Undead Army and in turn increased his strength. By this point, Zhao Hai has the strength to protect himself to a certain degree.

    After eating, Zhao Hai immediately went to look for a house to settle in. And from then on, Zhao Hai became a citizen of the nameless town. He also met people and made more friends.

    What Zhao Hai said before about finding the junior of a Gang Leader was naturally all fake. Zhao Hai knew very well that if Shopkeeper Chen could get the map and some information, other people would also have the same thing. There would be quite a lot of people who woulde to find the seal.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai believed that other people would alsoe into action. They might evene to the same conclusion as Zhao Hai ande to the nameless town to ask for information.

    Although Zhao Hai¡¯s words wouldn¡¯tpletely dispel any suspicions, it would at least cause some people to have doubts. What Zhao Hai said was too detailed that other people might think that it was true.

    Even if they thought that his words were fake, it wouldn¡¯t matter. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid of them. Moreover, Zhao Hai made a good impression on the people of the nameless town. They would no doubt be partial towards him. If people came to ask for Zhao Hai¡¯s information, the people in the town would definitely inform him.

    The first would always be favored. This sentence worked no matter where one was. At least it was very useful for the people in the nameless town. Zhao Hai yed his move, now it was the turn of the other people.

    While staying in the town for two days, Zhao Hai walked around and inquired about a red-clothed junior carrying a 1.2 meter long sword. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t obtain any information. Such a person only existed in Zhao Hai¡¯s story.

    By this point, almost everyone in the town knows about Zhao Hai. Every time he ate at the restaurant, he would ask people to drink. Although he didn¡¯t spend a lot, it made the rogue cultivators feel good.

    Five dayster, Zhao Hai finally left the nameless town and entered the Mountain of Demon Beasts. Naturally, he didn¡¯t do nothing in the past five days. He spread a lot of silver dust around the mountain.

    Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have dared to use the silver dust in other ces. After all, cultivators could easily discover the dusting from liquid silver.

    However, liquid silver could be used freely in the Mountain of Demon Beasts. Although demon beasts were very powerful, their wisdom was limited. Even if they discovered liquid silver, they wouldn¡¯t make something out of it. Because of this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hesitate to use liquid silver.

    Now, the periphery of the Mountain of Demon Beasts has been mapped by the Space. It was because of this that Zhao Hai decided to set off. He would go around the periphery of the mountain while liquid silver prated deeper into the mountain.

    The nameless town was around a hundred meters away from the mountain. Such a distance was nothing to a cultivator. It was a distance that a cultivator could traverse in a single step. It was also because of this distance that the nameless town was regrly attacked by the demon beasts.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t ride a horse when he went to the Mountain of Demon Beasts. He left his horse in the nameless town and gave Brother Two a few spirit stones to take care of them.

    When Brother Two saw that Zhao Hai was about to leave the town, he gave him a few words. He even said that Zhao Hai was finally leaving the town. The two had been in contact for many days, so jokes like these were nothing to them.

    As Zhao Hai walked towards the mountain, he met a lot of cultivators along the way. These cultivators were residents of the nameless town. They were going to the mountain to hunt and kill demon beasts.

    Zhao Hai knew a few of these cultivators. Seeing Zhao Hai heading towards the mountain, these cultivators cracked some jokes. Zhao Hai also chatted with them. Since all of them were heading towards the mountain, they could go together.

    After an hour, they finally arrived at the periphery of the mountain. Looking at the Mountain of Demon Beasts, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m taking my leave here. If you meet other people, please help me ask them if they have seen a red-clothed youngster with a four chi (1.2 meters) sword.¡±

    Everyoneplied with a smile. It was just a matter of a few words. Zhao Hai treated them to drinks in the past few days. This small task was the least they could do to reciprocate.

    Zhao Hai cupped his fist to everyone before turning around and leaving. This was still the periphery of the mountain. After looking at the map in the Space, he picked a direction and moved forward.

    Before long, Zhao Hai reached the official boundary of the Mountain of Demon Beasts. The map in the Space has regions marked on it. These were regions that Zhao Hai should avoid because of powerful demon beasts. Zhao Hai has no ns of getting in contact with them either. Zhao Hai knew very well that he shouldn¡¯t provoke any demon beasts in the mountain. Otherwise, he would attract more demon beasts to him.

    Even cultivators who oftene to the Mountain of Demon Beasts to hunt wouldn¡¯t stay for too long. They would usually find teammates to hunt beasts quickly and then retreat. If they can¡¯t kill the beast after a long time, they would rather retreat than push on.

    Zhao Hai moved forward carefully. He didn¡¯t walk in a straight line but instead used convoluted routes. He went in circles throughout the mountain.

    All of a sudden, Zhao Hai stopped. This was because the Space¡¯s map showed a demon beast running towards him. He has no ce to hide. If he wanted to hide, he could only do it inside the Space. And if he went in another direction, he would also encounter demon beasts.

    Zhao Hai knew that he had no ce to hide. He moved his body and slowly sank underground. Not long after Zhao Hai sank to the ground, a rustling sound was heard before a demon beast in the form of a rabbit appeared. The rabbit demon beasts looked no different from an ordinary beast. It was advancing cautiously, it stopped with every step and looked around vigntly. It must be said, for Zhao Hai¡¯s first encounter with a demon beast, it looked nothing like the wild demon beasts that he heard about.

    Just as the rabbit demon beast walked to the ce Zhao Hai sank into, it stopped and sniffed around before retreating.

    At this moment, the rabbit demon beast suddenly felt a de pointing out of the ground. The de was very fast, it appeared from the ground in a blink of an eye.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s de was steady, but he still couldn¡¯t take the life of a rabbit demon beast. This meant that the rabbit demon beast was indeed the real deal.

    The rabbit¡¯s body shed away from Zhao Hai¡¯s de and then suddenly went to the side. Although Zhao Hai¡¯s de left a gash on its body, it didn¡¯t cause any fatal damage.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s de seems to be unaffected by thend as it shed horizontally, shing directly at the neck of the rabbit demon beast. The head of the rabbit demon beast was cut off in one fell swoop. The rabbit demon beast¡¯s body twitched twice before it stopped moving.

    Zhao Hai received the corpse of the rabbit demon beast before emerging from the ground. However, his expression wasn¡¯t attractive. This was because he was certain that his ambush would definitely kill the rabbit demon beasts. However, the rabbit demon beast actually dodged his first attack. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect this to happen.

    But Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t just sigh for a long time. He immediately left the area while using wind element magic to eliminate any smells around him.

    Now, Zhao Hai understood what the demon beast instinct really was. The rabbit demon beast certainly had this instinct. If it weren¡¯t for its instincts, it wouldn¡¯t have been able to avoid Zhao Hai¡¯s de.

    Sure enough, not long after Zhao Hai left, the demon beasts appeared at the location of the battle. Although demon beasts didn¡¯t possess spiritual force, their abnormal instincts made up for it. Their instincts pushed their body¡¯s functions to a very high level. Naturally, this included the demon beasts¡¯ sense of smell. Their noses were too powerful. Although Zhao Hai has no smell, the rabbit demon beast was still able to sniff him out. This allowed the rabbit to dodge Zhao Hai¡¯s ambush.

    Zhao Hai also saw the demon beasts through the Space¡¯s map. He became more careful, trying not to attract the attention of more demon beasts. At the same time, he pushed liquid silver to venture deeper into the mountain. Only after the mountain has been mapped could Zhao Hai find the seal.

    The morning passed without Zhao Hai knowing. However, Zhao Hai has yet to gain any progress in his hunt. But this didn¡¯t worry Zhao Hai. He knows that he has capabilities that other people didn¡¯t have.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop to rest at noon. He continued to walk around the mountain without provoking other demon beasts.

    Around 1:00pm, Zhao Hai suddenly stopped. He discovered a situation in front of him. From the Space¡¯s map, he saw several cultivators moving forward. Zhao Hai immediately stopped; he was wondering if he should meet these cultivators.

    Zooming in closer, Zhao Hai found one person he knew from the nameless town. He didn¡¯t know the others and hadn¡¯t seen them before. This fact caused Zhao Hai to be surprised. In the end, he decided to meet with them.

    After moving forward for about ten minutes, Zhao Hai heard a rustling sound. He knows that the opposite party hase. However, he pretended to be unaware. He pulled his de out and showed a look of alertness.

    The other party also discovered Zhao Hai and the rustling sound vanished. Zhao Hai walked forward slowly as the other party was also approaching him. After turning around a couple of huge trees, both sides saw each other. Then a smile appeared on his face. Zhao Hai put his weapon away and then cupped his fist towards the cultivator he knew, ¡°Brother Sun, it¡¯s you. I thought I encountered a demon beast again.¡±

    Cultivator Sun heard Zhao Hai and couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°So it¡¯s you. Kid, how did you get here? Did you get some harvests?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Even after working hard, I only managed to kill a rabbit. Other than that, I have nothing.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Cultivator Sunughed, ¡°That¡¯s already good. At least you have a rabbit to eat in the evening. Rabbit skin is also worth a couple of stones. The meat can be cooked into a stew by Brother Two. How about it? Do you want to go to Brother Two¡¯s ce and eat your rabbit?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Sure, we can have some drinks at Brother Two¡¯s ce. But Brother Sun, I¡¯ll have to ask you a favor. If you meet other cultivators, help me inquire. Right, if everyonees over tonight, this rabbit wouldn¡¯t be enough.¡±

    Cultivator Sun smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. You treated us to drinks for multiple nights. I can take out some of the meat I hunted. I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t eaten such meat before.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll drink together with everyone tonight. I¡¯ll leave first. I want to walk around a few more times before returning.¡± Cultivator Sun nodded and then cupped his fist towards Zhao Hai.

    After Zhao Hai left, Cultivator Sun¡¯spanion looked at him and asked, ¡°Old Sun, who is that? I hadn¡¯t seen him before. Is he a new resident in the town? You seem to know him very well.¡±

    Cultivator Sun smiled and said, ¡°His name is Zhao Ming. He came from Roaring mes City. He¡¯s here to find someone. A junior of his Gang Leader went missing in the mountain. Since he¡¯s on an official business, the gang gave him money to spend. He¡¯s been treating us to drinks every day. That¡¯s why I know him.¡±

 Chapter 2131: Deeper Into the Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 2131: Deeper Into the Mountain</h4>

    Zhao Hai explored the periphery of the Mountain of Demon Beasts for seven days. However, he still wasn¡¯t able to find anything. He explored the mountain during the day and returned to the nameless town at night. By this point, he was very familiar with the people in the town. Any time he hunted a demon beast in the mountain, he would invite people from the town to eat and drink.

    Fortunately, there weren¡¯t a lot of people in the town. There were only about a dozen people who would go to the restaurant to drink and eat. Two spirit stones were enough for everyone to drink. And not to mention a couple of spirit stones, Zhao Hai could even afford to use jade essence.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare take out liquor from the Space. Although the Space¡¯s wine was much better, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t have the means to exin its origins.

    If Zhao Hai was still using his status as a disciple of the Tyrant de Sect, then he wouldn¡¯t mind taking out a few bottles of wine. Sect cultivators were treated well, so it was understandable if they had a few good things with them.

    However, Zhao Hai was now using the identity of a rogue cultivator. No rogue cultivator would waste the space in their spatial equipment to bring wine. Even if they have enough space, they wouldn¡¯t use it for wine. In any case, rogue cultivators couldn¡¯t easily get their hands on good liquor.

    Despite going around for several days, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make any progress. Zhao Hai also discovered five neers to the town three days ago. These five seem to be a team. From their equipment and their clothes, their status wasn¡¯t low.

    These people looked like they were familiar with the situation of the nameless town. They didn¡¯t go to the restaurant to inquire for information immediately and instead looked for a huge courtyard to inhabit. Then they went to the restaurant to order some food while chatting with Shopkeeper Two. They wanted to inquire if there were any outsiders in the town recently.

    Shopkeeper Two thought that these people were here with Zhao Hai. Therefore, he told them about Zhao Hai. As soon as they heard about Zhao Hai, the group immediately inquired for further information. But as Shopkeeper Two introduced Zhao Hai more and more, the group¡¯s expression became more confused. Finally, Shopkeeper Two saw that something was wrong, so he asked them if they knew Zhao Hai. Naturally, these people didn¡¯t know him. This caused Shopkeeper Two to be suspicious. He immediately stopped telling them about Zhao Hai. When Zhao Hai went to the restaurant to eat in the evening, Shopkeeper Two told him about the new group.

    Hearing this information, Zhao Hai immediately knew that the group had the same goal as him. But because of what he had done before, the group of five were confused. When the group first heard about Zhao Hai, they immediately tagged him as someone who was also searching for the seal. But when they heard about Zhao Hai¡¯s actions, their thoughts changed.

    If one was simply seeking for a seal, they wouldn¡¯t waste several days telling everyone to look for a red-clothed cultivator. They wouldn¡¯t go around the same routes in the mountain every day. If Zhao Hai was looking for the seal, he would certainly have a map. He wouldn¡¯t have wandered aimlessly around the mountain.

    After a period of consideration, the group thought that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t seem to be looking for the seal. However, they couldn¡¯tpletely eliminate their suspicions. His appearance was too coincidental. The group didn¡¯t believe that there was such a coincidence.

    Therefore, that night, when Zhao Hai went to the restaurant to drink with everyone, the group observed him. In the end, they were disappointed with their observation. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t seem to be a threat. He drank with the rogue cultivators every day and even treated everyone. Zhao Hai even made the group look at him in a favorable way.

    What the group didn¡¯t know was that while they were observing Zhao Hai, Zhao Hai was also observing them. Although the group were also at the Soul Fusion Stage, they weren¡¯t good at hiding their status. Judging from their words and their clothes, they certainly weren¡¯t rogue cultivators. Even if they were rogue cultivators, it was clear that they had taken refuge under a certain group.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t intend to get too much contact with these people. After all, they werepetitors in the end. Zhao Hai just said hello to them and asked them to keep an eye out for a red-clothed sword cultivator.

    The group of cultivators didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when they heard Zhao Hai. They were still suspicious towards Zhao Hai, yet Zhao Hai was now asking them to help him look for a red-clothed cultivator.

    In the next few days, Zhao Hai continued to walk around the periphery of the Mountain of Demon Beasts. However, Zhao Hai found that those people were following him. They also used a special artifact to control the smell and spiritual forceing out of their bodies. All of them were hidden. It seems like they were using an invisibility artifact.

    It was also because there were people following him that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t head deeper into the mountain. Then two dayster, the group of cultivators were no longer following him.

    Zhao Hai knew that it was impossible for the group of cultivators to follow him all the time. They still had a goal to aplish. If they continued to follow him, they wouldn¡¯t make any progress.

    On the third day after the group left, they finally followed the route shown on the map. Every step and action made by the group didn¡¯t escape Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes. This was because Zhao Hai nted silver needles in their bodies. Although these people had artifacts on their bodies, they were still in the Soul Fusion Stage. It was impossible for them to detect liquid silver¡¯s dust.

    With the other group leaving, Zhao Hai also prepared to enter deeper into the Mountain of Demon Beasts. But before leaving, he went back to the nameless town to say goodbyes to his friends. He said that he was heading back to Roaring me City to hand in the mission.

    The nameless town has already been mapped by the Space. And since he had no need to stay there anymore, Zhao Hai said that he was leaving.

    Hearing that Zhao Hai was going to leave, the people in the nameless town were a bit reluctant. There weren¡¯t a lot of people who were as generous as Zhao Hai. He has been a good friend to them these days.

    When he left the nameless town, Zhao Hai received his horse and then rushed back to the Mountain of Demon Beasts. He was going deeper this time since he wasn¡¯t able to find any clues in the periphery.

    Zhao Hai followed the route on the map this time. The road went very smoothly. After all, the route has been found after the n sacrificed the lives of countless people.

    Despite this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t advance quickly. He was also mapping the surroundings with the Space. This way, liquid silver¡¯s dust could travel farther into the mountain.

    Fortunately, the day passed without any danger. However, the route wasn¡¯t short. It was impossible to traverse it in a day. Therefore, Zhao Hai needs to stay in the mountains for a few days.

    When evening came, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to encounter any trouble. Although he didn¡¯t enter the Space, he still looked for a big tree and rested inside.

    Several days passed as Zhao Hai continued to go deeper into the mountains. Ten days after Zhao Hai entered the mountain, two groups of people arrived in the nameless town. The first batch had 10 people while the second only had three.

    The two groups used the same method as the first group of five when they arrived at the nameless town. They also went to Shopkeeper Two to inquire about the people who arrived in the town.

    Because Zhao Hai had already left the town, Shopkeeper Two didn¡¯t say anything about him. However, Shopkeeper Two told the other two groups about the group of five who came first.

    Zhao Hai also noticed the two groups. He knew what these people were doing. But what made Zhao Hai feel strange was that the two groups were all cultivators in the Soul Fusion Stage. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to send an Earth Monarch to the Mountain of Demon Beasts? Why were all the people that were sent in the Soul Fusion Stage? The strength of the groups couldn¡¯t even contend with the rogue cultivators in the nameless town.

    What Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know was that the matter of looking for the seal was an open secret in the n. Everyone who wanted to be on top would send people to the Mountain of Demon Beasts every year to look for the seal. But again and again, they were left disappointed. Slowly, it became a tradition for people to send people to the Mountain of Demon Beasts every year for about three months before attending the n Leader¡¯s birthday.

    To hide from the outsiders that something was wrong, almost everyone who sent people to the mountain would only send Soul Fusion Cultivators. Although it wouldn¡¯t attract any attention, this action also caused arge number of casualties. Sometimes, not a single person in a group returned alive. Even so, the people in the n would still send people. After all, finding the seal was the fastest way to the top.

    For this reason, all of the cultivators that Zhao Hai saw were in the Soul Fusion Stage. He wouldn¡¯t see cultivators with a higher level.

    Buttely, although the people sent were still in the Soul Fusion Stage, these cultivators would have artifacts on their bodies. All the artifacts made the Soul Fusion Cultivators formidable to anything below the Earth Monarch Stage.

    In this way, the casualty rate of the Soul Fusion Cultivators would be reduced. It can also make the surviving cultivators more familiar with the nameless town and the Mountain of Demon Beasts. So, in the next year, these cultivators could still be sent and search through the ces they haven¡¯t searched in the previous year. This increased the efficiency of the search.

    Shopkeeper Chen didn¡¯t know about this matter because he just joined the Pavilion in recent years. This was the first year he knew about this, so he was more formal in his approach. He only invited Zhao Hai to search and even spent a lot of money to obtain a basic map.

    Shopkeeper Chen didn¡¯t know that the map he bought had almost be rotten goods in the n. It was simply not worth any money. The person who sold the map to Shopkeeper Chen basically scammed him for a lot of money.

    It was because of this that the group of five that followed Zhao Hai had an invisibility artifact with them. Moreover, they were more familiar with the nameless town.

 Chapter 2132: Running Out of Time

    <h4>Chapter 2132: Running Out of Time</h4>

    Zhao Hai lurked quietly in the woods. He didn¡¯t merge with the trees, nor did he dive underground. He wasn¡¯t hiding from demon beasts now; he was preparing to hunt.

    It has been one month since Zhao Hai entered the Mountain of Demon Beasts. He still hasn¡¯t found out anything for the entire month. Now, Zhao Hai has determined that there were already seven groups of cultivators who came to the mountain. The total number of cultivators has reached around a hundred.

    The target of Zhao Hai¡¯s hunt this time was a group of seven. All seven cultivators were in the Soul Fusion Realm. Originally, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to kill them. But he didn¡¯t expect the group of seven to kill three rogue cultivators outside the nameless mountain. Zhao Hai knew those three rogue cultivators. The group of seven killed uninvolved people!

    Because of this, Zhao Hai decided to eliminate these people. If he didn¡¯t kill them, Zhao Hai would have failed his friends from the nameless town.

    Although Zhao Hai was only casual friends with the people in the nameless town, he still shared a connection with them. As for the people who went to find the seals, they had no connection with Zhao Hai. Therefore, Zhao Hai has to clean them up.

    All cultivators who went to look for the seals have liquid silver dust on them. Zhao Hai was fully aware of their exact locations. Therefore, Zhao Hai knew that the group would appear near him after a while; and he was ready to ambush them.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t idle in the past month. Although he hadn¡¯t found the seal, he received plenty of beasts and nts from the Mountain of Demon Beasts. What surprised Zhao Hai was when he sent the beasts and nts to the Space, the Space prompted that they were gically iplete organisms. This made him feel strange.

    Gically iplete lifeform? This was the first time Zhao Hai heard a prompt like that. In other words, the reason there were so many demon beasts in the Mountain of Demon Beasts might be because their genes were iplete.

    As Zhao Hai was thinking, a rustling sound was heard. Zhao Hai immediately concentrated, and he pulled his de out. At the same time, he restrained his aura and his killing intent.

    The rustling sound was getting closer and closer. Before long, several figures appeared in Zhao Hai¡¯s sight. When the group was about 100 meters away, Zhao Hai made amand in his mind. The group quickly felt a pain in the soles of their feet, then their feet became numb.

    The group were also cultivators with rich experience. Feeling a numbing feeling in their feet, they immediately knew that they were under attack. They responded quickly and sealed the acupuncture points in their feet. They immediately attacked the ground underneath them. However, they didn¡¯t sense any response.

    The group of cultivators were attacked by small insects from Zhao Hai¡¯s Space. The poison of the insects was very strong. Once one was bitten by them, the poison would immediately spread to the entire body. If the target¡¯s reaction was slow, they would die within the minute.

    As soon as the cultivators sensed that they didn¡¯t hit anything, they quickly took out bottles from the spatial items. Then they poured out a pill and threw it into their mouths.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai knew that they should be eating detoxification pills. Detoxification pills weren¡¯t extremely valuable pills. However, they were divided into levels ording to certain poisons. Detoxification pills of higher levels could detoxify more poisonspared to pills of lower levels. Even if a poison couldn¡¯t be solved, the pill could still alleviate the symptoms. It would give the cultivator enough time to expel the poison themselves.

    The moment the cultivators threw the detoxification pill into their mouth, Zhao Hai made his move. He wielded his long de and attacked the group.

    The group immediately discovered Zhao Hai. Theirplexions couldn¡¯t help but change. They thought that they had run into an unknown demon beast. Now, that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. They were deliberately ambushed.

    The group immediately raised their weapons to fight back. At this time, Zhao Hai¡¯s de techniquepletely unfolded. The group was already poisoned, so theirbat strength was a sixth of their peak. Although they have their own artifacts, Zhao Hai¡¯s de was too ferocious. They could only passively defend. They didn¡¯t even have the opportunity to release their artifacts.

    It didn¡¯t take long before pitiful yells were heard. Zhao Hai received his de and then waved his hand. He sent the corpses of the cultivators to the Space and then immediately left.

    Zhao Hai knew that demon beasts would arrive soon. Although the fight was rtively quiet, the demon beasts could still smell blood.

    In the past month, Zhao Hai fought against demon beasts more than once. He was clear about the capabilities of the demon beasts. The more he fought against the demon beasts, the more Zhao Hai was surprised about their instincts. Their five senses went way beyond a cultivator¡¯s.

    Demon beasts had ten times more sensitive hearingpared to other beasts. This enhancement was truly astonishing. These senses were what made the demon beasts terrifying.

    Just as Zhao Hai thought, not long after he left, demon beasts began appearing at the site of the battle. They didn¡¯t leave the area until half a day passed.

    When Zhao Hai was in a rtively safe ce, he immediately released the Undead that he had just gained. He asked the Undead about the situation of the mountain.

    From the Undead, Zhao Hai became aware of the mountain¡¯s situation. However, the information didn¡¯t matter a lot. Although they had returned to the mountain for several years, the group didn¡¯t actually go to many areas. They only lingered around a specific route. Their understanding of the mountain couldn¡¯tpare to Zhao Hai.

    After receiving the Undead, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but frown. Staying in the mountain for one month, he understood the state of the surroundings. He even mapped it and added the terrain to the Space¡¯s map. After searching inch by inch, he still didn¡¯t discover anything.

    Zhao Hai was convinced that if he followed the map given to him by Shopkeeper Chen, finding the seal would be impossible. Therefore, Zhao Hai was preparing to head even deeper into the mountain.

    Although heading deeper into the mountain would increase the present danger, Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t want to break his promise with Shopkeeper Chen. Most importantly, if Shopkeeper Chen attains a higher position, the ckwood Group would gain advantages. Zhao Hai might even be able to join the mysterious n. Zhao Hai wanted to know what kind of family it was.

    Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t heard of the n. He thought that the strongest powers in the True Spirit Realm were the Great Sect. But this doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. This the strength of the mysterious n absolutely wouldn¡¯t be bad. The fact that Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t heard of it was evidence of their power.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t the kind of person who quickly gave up. He will do the task if he thinks that he could. This time isn¡¯t any different. Up until now, people were present in the areas he explored. Therefore, he could collect information from them and analyze the situation of the mountain.

    However, the deeper parts of the mountain were devoid of any presence of people. If Zhao Hai entered the deeper mountain, he wouldn¡¯t have the means to obtain additional information. He needed to go on his own.

    Zhao Hai was very aware of the strength of the demon beasts. If he wants to head into the deeper parts of the mountain, he will need to be extremely careful. If he didn¡¯t hide from the demon beasts, he would be in trouble. Don¡¯t overestimate Zhao Hai¡¯s current strength. Even cultivators in the Teleportation Stage or stronger have fallen in the deeper parts of the mountain.

    The people looking for the seal in the mountain were also looking for more routes. Now that Zhao Hai had mapped the surrounding area, he knew that the seal wasn¡¯t on those routes.

    With liquid silver leading the way, Zhao Hai carefully advanced. But because of the Space¡¯s current level, liquid silver¡¯s dust couldn¡¯t fly too far. Zhao Hai was distressed about this. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have gone deeper into the mountain. He would just send liquid silver and scan through the mountain.

    Zhao Hai thought that his levels would no longer matter. But he didn¡¯t expect that leveling up would be his biggest desire right now. If he leveled up, the Space¡¯s capabilities would improve. He needs more treasures of heaven and earth.

    Since he needed liquid silver to advance, Zhao Hai¡¯s speed wasn¡¯t fast. He continued to advance and mapped everything he passed through. Even with the Space looking for the seal, Zhao Hai still achieved nothing.

    Zhao Hai was alone in the depths of the Mountain of Demon Beasts. He cautiously moved forward. He didn¡¯t believe that a Clone Stage cultivator from the n would reach this far into the mountain. But since the seal wasn¡¯t in the periphery, Zhao Hai could only head deeper.

    Time progressed bit by bit, Zhao Hai spent another half a month in the mountains. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t just blindly seeking. He knew the region where the n¡¯s cultivator was killed. From that ce, there were several routes that branched outward. Even if the demon beast took the seal, it wouldn¡¯t go too far from the route. A demon beast has its own territory. They wouldn¡¯t willingly go and cause trouble in another demon beast¡¯s domain.

    In other words, even if the demon beast took the seal away, they wouldn¡¯t be too far. Therefore, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t go too far from the known routes.

    Even so, Zhao Hai still didn¡¯t discover anything. Although he was somewhat worried, there was nothing he could do. He could only push through slowly and patiently.

    Time continued to pass, and it has been three months since Zhao Hai began looking for the seal. However, there were no traces of the seal. Zhao Hai became anxious. He felt that he may have overextended himself this time.

 Chapter 2133: Mischievous Monkey

    <h4>Chapter 2133: Mischievous Monkey</h4>

    After letting out a sigh, Zhao Hai was preparing to give up. There¡¯s not enough time. There were three days left before the agreed time with Shopkeeper Chen. But until now, Zhao Hai has no clues about the seal. Even if Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to give up, he would have to. Even if he could use the Space to return to Roaring me City directly, he wasn¡¯t confident enough to find the seal within three days.

    Looking at the expansive forest around the Mountain of Demon Beasts, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The mountain was too big. If he was given more time, he might find the seal after scouring the entire mountain. But there was no way. Zhao Hai felt that he only explored a tenth of the mountain. With this metric, nobody would be able to find the seal in the mountain.

    Zhao Hai ns to continue exploring the mountain in thest three days. Even if he couldn¡¯t find the seal, he could still find nts to enrich the collection of the Space.

    Although the beasts and nts of the Mountain of Demon Beasts have gic defects, they can still grow well. Their gic defects were a miracle in itself. The Space has been analyzing the nts and beasts, which benefited the various species inside the Space.

    As Zhao Hai stepped forward, he suddenly heard a noise. When he heard this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but frown. He heard this sound before. It came from a very special demon beast that was called the Mischievous Monkey.

    The name Mischievous Monkey sounded lovable. In fact, the monkey¡¯s appearance was indeed cute. It looked like a snub-nosed monkey that had bigger eyes which looked intelligent.

    However, this demon beast was known as the most annoying demon beast in the mountain. Firstly, they were extremely numerous. They were also quite strong. They were fast and were very well suited to the forest. Most importantly, they were known to actively attack people.

    Fortunately, although the monkeys loved to attack people, they seemed to be ying around. They used nuts and other things to attack, which doesn¡¯t hurt anyone. But for a cultivator, being provoked like this was very embarrassing.

    If the cultivator attacked, the monkey would pursue them endlessly. Because of this, most cultivators wouldn¡¯t enter the domain of a Mischievous Monkey.

    Zhao Hai inquired about Mischievous Monkeys in the nameless town. Mischievous Mountains were a special type of demon beast. They were more shrewd than average demon beasts. Most importantly, they weren¡¯t so insistent on having a territory.

    Zhao Hai also met a Mischievous Monkey once in the past. However, he didn¡¯t mess with them. Regardless, Zhao Hai saw the monkey attacking other cultivators.

    Because of this, upon hearing the sound of the monkey, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but frown. He wasn¡¯t nning on annoying these monkeys. Just as Zhao Hai was about to turn around and leave, he suddenly heard the Mischievous Monkey issue a sharp cry.

    This cry didn¡¯t sound right. Even Zhao Hai could understand what this cry meant. There was a tone of panic on the monkey¡¯s cry. It seemed as if the monkey was in trouble.

    However, Zhao Hai has no ns on rescuing the monkey. The mountain was the world of demon beasts. A Mischievous Monkey being attacked was very normal.

    To Zhao Hai¡¯s surprise, the Mischievous Monkey was heading towards him. As Zhao Hai was leaving, he saw a bunch of leaves running towards him. Countless Mischievous Monkeys were jumping and screaming away from the trees.

    Zhao Hai stared for a moment. He discovered two golden figures behind the monkeys. Zhao Hai looked and saw that there was two Gold Leopards. They were filled with golden spots all over their body, they looked beautiful.

    The leopards were also very fast. They looked healthy and energetic. It seems that the two leopards were hunting the monkeys.

    But at this time, the two leopards suddenly jumped towards Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai thought that the two leopards were hunting the monkeys. He didn¡¯t expect the leopards to change targets in the blink of an eye.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sneer. In the past few days, he was feeling suffocated by the mountain. He hid every time there was a demon beast. This caused Zhao Hai to be unhappy. But he has no choice, he can only do this.

    Now, there was a demon beast who attacked him. The anger in Zhao Hai¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but leap out. He took his de out and sent de qi towards the Golden Leopards.

    As soon as Zhao Hai and the Golden Leopards shed, the Mischievous Monkeys squealed and ran back. All of them had nuts and rocks in their hands. However, they didn¡¯t attack Zhao Hai. They just watched the battle.

    The two Golden Leopards weren¡¯t weak. They were as strong as Earth Monarchs. And with their instincts, it can be said that they were stronger than cultivators at the Earth Monarch Stage. Unfortunately for the Golden Leopards, they were faced against Zhao Hai. They kicked an iron te this time. They were quickly surrounded by Zhao Hai¡¯s de qi. They couldn¡¯t run even if they wanted to. Although the leopards roared again and again, they were still trapped.

    The fightsted for about ten minutes. By the end, Zhao Hai used two flying knives and shot directly at the eyes of the leopards. The leopards roared a couple of times before they lost their lives.

    Zhao Hai continued to hold his de as he looked at the Mischievous Monkeys. Surprisingly, the monkeys didn¡¯t attack him. Instead, they were calling at each other while on the trees.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t understand the monkeys. But soon, he understood that the monkeys weremunicating, which confused him even more.

    At this time, a Mischievous Monkey jumped down from the tree. Then went to Zhao Hai¡¯s side and then bent its knees as if kneeling towards Zhao Hai.

    Looking at the situation, Zhao Hai quickly understood. The two Golden Leopards were ughtering Mischievous Monkeys. Therefore, they were clearly hated by the monkeys. Now, after seeing the two leopards getting killed, the Mischievous Monkey was giving respects to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai walked towards the Mischievous Monkey who was kneeling on the ground. The monkey seemed to be old. Although its body trembled, it didn¡¯t get up.

    Zhao Hai arrived by the old monkey¡¯s side and gently held the monkey up. The old Mischievous Monkey looked at Zhao Hai. While smiling, Zhao Hai gestured towards the corpses of the Golden Leopards, then he pointed towards the old monkey.

    The old monkey looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s movements but couldn¡¯t understand what he meant. Zhao Hai took the two golden leopards and handed it over to the old monkey. This time, the old monkey understood Zhao Hai. It excitedly called out several times. The monkeys on the trees were also calling out with excitement. Some of the stronger monkeys rushed to the leopard corpses and lifted them up before taking them towards the mountain.

    The old monkey walked towards Zhao Hai¡¯s side. Looking at the old monkey, Zhao Hai was somewhat confused. Then the old monkey held Zhao Hai¡¯s hand and pulled him forward. Although he didn¡¯t understand what was going on, Zhao Hai still followed the old monkey.

    After walking for half an hour, they arrived at a specific part of the forest. The trees here were especially big. While Zhao Hai was looking at the tree, the old monkey cried out. Before long,rge numbers of Mischievous Monkeys appeared from the surrounding trees. Seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. He didn¡¯t detect these monkeys, which was abnormal.

    He passed through this region before. But because it was the domain of the Mischievous Monkeys, he didn¡¯t prate deep into it. However, it was mapped by the liquid silver dust.

    But during that time, he didn¡¯t see so many Mischievous Monkeys. This confused Zhao Hai. He looked at the huge trees and discovered something special. The trees seem to shield against spiritual force. One¡¯s spiritual force could only detect the trees and not anything beyond its branches.

    Zhao Hai¡¯splexion couldn¡¯t help but change. Up until now, the liquid silver dust has been focused below the tree¡¯s canopy. As for anything above, he didn¡¯t pay attention to them.

    The Mischievous Monkeys carried the gold leopard corpses and called out. The surrounding Mischievous Monkeys excitedly jumped down from the trees.

    The old monkey didn¡¯t mind the actions of the other monkeys. It led Zhao Hai to thergest tree and then jumped up. Zhao Hai saw this and followed behind.

    When he caught up with the old monkey, Zhao Hai smelled a very rich wine fragrance. The fragrance was mellow, but its mere smell caused Zhao Hai to feel a bit drunk.

    At this time, the old monkey arrived by the tree trunk and scratched out a bark on the tree. Before long, an even rich wine fragrance came out. Zhao Hai investigated the hole and saw that it was filled with a golden liquid. The rich wine smell wasing from the hole.

    The old monkey took out a nutshell from the side and filled it with the golden liquid before handing it over to Zhao Hai and screeching twice. Zhao Hai smiled faintly and epted the nutshell before drinking the wine in one gulp.

    Zhao Hai was stunned as soon as the wine entered his mouth. The wine was surprisingly good. This must be the legendary monkey wine. Whether it was on Earth or the True Spirit Realm, there would be legends about monkeys making wine. Zhao Hai never thought that he would be drinking monkey wine right now.

    The wine wasn¡¯t easy to make. It needs good water, enough fermentation time, and the correct ratio of fruits.

    The vor of the monkey wine caused Zhao Hai to be in a daze. He didn¡¯t expect monkey wine to be so tasty. It wouldn¡¯t lose against the fruit wine produced by the Space. Its vor might even be better.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but show an intoxicated expression. Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s face, the old monkey let out a happy screech. It was obviously satisfied with Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction. Zhao Hai recalled his senses when he heard the old monkey. He smiled towards the old monkey and returned the nutshell.

    The old monkey waved its paw and pointed towards the tree hole. Zhao Hai knew that the old monkey was allowing him to drink more. He couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly. He wasn¡¯t polite and filled the nutshell. But this time, he wasn¡¯t nning to drink it, he was going to send the wine to the Space to be analyzed.

    Zhao Hai returned the nutshell to the old monkey. He just pretended to drink the wine and instead sent it to the Space. The old monkey didn¡¯t suspect anything.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai no longer wanted to drink, the old monkey blocked the tree hole and then led Zhao Hai to another big tree. However, the hole in this tree had a fishy smell. This caused Zhao Hai to be surprised. This was the smell of rot. Was this the tomb of Mischievous Monkeys?

    However, Zhao Hai soon denied these thoughts because he heard the sound of breathing from the hole. The old monkey seemed to notice Zhao Hai¡¯s confusion. It screeched twice towards the hole which elicited a weak reply. Then a Mischievous Monkey crawled out of the cave.

    Seeing this monkey, Zhao Hai stared. This monkey had arge hole in its belly. The belly muscle had clearly rotted. This was the source of the fishy smell.

    This Mischievous Monkey didn¡¯t look too old, but its appearance was very miserable. Looking at the monkey¡¯s appearance, it didn¡¯t seem to be sick for a day or two. It didn¡¯t look like it had long to live.

    The old monkey immediately ran towards the wounded monkey and made it sit. Then it called towards Zhao Hai and screeched a few times. It was clearly apologetic about this scene.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind it. He looked at the wounded monkey and then referred to its wound. Then he waved his hand and a white light appeared. The white light gave out a warm and relieving feeling.

 Chapter 2134: Unexpected Joy

    <h4>Chapter 2134: Unexpected Joy</h4>

    The old monkey seemed to understand what Zhao Hai meant. It looked at Zhao Hai and then to the injured Mischievous Monkey and then nodded as it screeched two times.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then waved his hand. A beam of light shone on the injured monkey. The injured monkey immediately showed afortable expression. When the white light vanished, Zhao Hai found that the injured monkey wasn¡¯t fully cured.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but frown. He got closer to the injured monkey and looked at the wound. The fishy stench was still present. Zhao Hai concluded one thing, this monkey wasn¡¯t only injured, it was also poisoned.

    Zhao Hai quickly turned his hand and took out a cup of water. He handed the cup of water to the injured monkey. The monkey received the water and chose to trust Zhao Hai. It drank the water in one go. It didn¡¯t take long before ck blood dripped out of the wound. Then the fishy smell slowly vanished.

    When the wound was no longer dripping ck blood, Zhao Hai used light element magic once more. This time, the injured monkey¡¯s woundpletely disappeared.

    The injured Mischievous Monkey touched its belly and screeched excitedly. Then it turned around and ran into the tree hole it came from. When it came out, it had a stretch of snakeskin in its hand. The monkey ced the snakeskin in front of Zhao Hai and screeched. It kept referring to the snakeskin using its paw.

    Zhao Hai looked at the snakeskin and immediately understood the monkey¡¯s intention. The healed monkey wanted him to take the snakeskin as thanks.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t decline. He thought that declining might cause the Mischievous Monkey to be unhappy. It might think that Zhao Hai was looking down on it.

    Zhao Hai took the snakeskin and gave it a careful look. He discovered that the skin was perfectly preserved, it even had bones inside. From his estimates, the snake was about ten meters long, but it wasn¡¯t thick. The entire snake was dark green which showed on its preserved skin. Moreover, its scales were very beautiful. Each scale was as big as a fingernail and shone like ink jade.

    Zhao Hai traced the snakeskin carefully. He wanted to know why the snake became like this. It was obviously dead. Its internal organs and flesh were gone. And after being killed, it looked like its skin was peeled off and its bones were ced inside.

    Just as he was touching the skin, he smelled a sweet fragrance. Zhao Hai stared, then he immediately understood how the snake became like this. The snake must have been poisoned. Its flesh and internal organs have been turned into liquid and might be eaten by another demon beast. This only left its skin and bones behind.

    Upon knowing the fate of the snake, Zhao Hai wanted to put it down. But all of a sudden, his hand suddenly touched something hard. Zhao Hai was stunned. Did this snake have stones in its body?

    Zhao Hai quickly denied this thought. He traced the skin and pushed the stone to the mouth of the snake. Then a small square item fell out.

    Zhao Hai was stunned. He picked up the square item and took a closer look. It turned out to be a seal. Above the seal was a carving of a coiling dragon. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be in a daze. Then a burst of joy appeared on his face. He turned the seal over to see the bottom. However, there were only the characters of ¡°coiling dragon¡± on it. But with Zhao Hai¡¯s eyesight, he could see that the lines of the characters formed a certain pattern. Most importantly, the handiwork of the seal wasn¡¯t something that an ordinary person could do.

    Zhao Hai suddenly had an unreal feeling. He had been looking for nearly three months without any progress. Now, the seal practically fell into his hands. This seal was likely the one he was looking for. He couldn¡¯t believe what just happened.

    However, Zhao Hai quickly returned to his usual expression and received the snakeskin. The two Mischievous Monkeys were excitedly screeching when they saw Zhao Hai put the snakeskin away.

    Zhao Hai smiled towards the two monkeys and cupped his fist towards them. Seeing Zhao Hai, the two monkeys were also happy. Then they led Zhao Hai outside. When they appeared, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. The monkeys seemed to have procured an assortment of fruits from somewhere. The entire group of monkeys were joyfully celebrating.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. No wonder they said that monkeys were the closest to people. Even when they celebrated, they looked like people.

    After partaking in the monkey n¡¯s fruit feast, Zhao Hai left the group. When he left the domain of the Mischievous Monkeys, Zhao Hai¡¯s figure disappeared from the Mountain of Demon Beasts. The next moment, Zhao Hai was already in the forest outside Roaring me City.

    Seeing the forest outside the city, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then he waved his hand and released Shopkeeper Chen¡¯s horse before riding towards the city.

    Once he entered the city, Zhao Hai immediately led the horse to the ckwood Group. Before long, Zhao Hai appeared in front of the gang¡¯s door. Like before, the ckwood Group¡¯s gate was shut tight. Zhao Hai dismounted from his horse and knocked on the gate.

    The gate opened a bit as a member of the ckwood Group poked their head out. Seeing Zhao Hai, the gang member stared, then his expression lit up as he said, ¡°Elder, you¡¯re back!¡± As he said that, he opened the door and immediately ran towards the courtyard yelling, ¡°Elder Zhao is back. Elder Zhao is back!¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and led the horse into the courtyard. Just as he entered, Liu Wei and Li Shan walked towards him. The two had an excited look on their faces.

    Zhao Hai cupped his fist and said, ¡°I have seen the Gang Leaders. Have you been well?¡±

    Liu Wei and Li Shan stepped forward. Liu Wei sized Zhao Hai up and said, ¡°Good, you¡¯re back. I thought you had an ident. I¡¯m d you¡¯re fine.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I made the Gang Leader worry. Let¡¯s go in and talk.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Liu Wei stared for a moment. Then a look of disbelief appeared on his face. He knew that if Zhao Hai had something to say, then it would be about his task. It¡¯s possible that Zhao Hai has seeded!

    Liu Wei immediately led Zhao Hai inside. Before long, the two were inside a private room. Once they settled in, Liu Wei looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°How is it? From your words, I reckon you seeded?¡¯

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and nodded, ¡°I managed toplete the task.¡±

    Liu Wei stood up and opened the door. Then he shouted, ¡°Quickly, someone. Go call Full Moon Pavilion¡¯s Shopkeeper Chen. I have something to discuss with him.¡±

    The people outside immediatelyplied. Liu Wei closed the door and looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°Brother Zhao, how did you find it? People have been looking for it for many years. It¡¯s not easy to track it down.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Shopkeeper Chen to arrive. This saves me from telling the story twice.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai Liu Weiughed and said, ¡°Right, right. Good, let¡¯s wait for Shopkeeper Chen to arrive.¡± All this time, Li Shan has been quiet. Liu Wei has absolute trust towards Li Shan. Because of this, Li Shan was also aware of this matter. He also knew how difficult it was to aplish. To be honest, he expected that Zhao Hai would have suffered an ident. But surprisingly, Zhao Hai actually seeded.

    To be honest, Li Shan admired Zhao Hai for epting the task. He knew that the task was extremely dangerous, yet Zhao Hai still went. Moreover, he didn¡¯t do it only for himself but also for the ckwood Group. It was precisely because of this that Zhao Hai gained Li Shan¡¯s admiration.

    Before long, Shopkeeper Chen arrived at the ckwood Group. Hearing that Zhao Hai was back and had something to discuss with him, Shopkeeper Chen¡¯s heartbeat couldn¡¯t help but speed up. Nobody knew clearer than him what the seal represented. Now that Zhao Hai was back and called him over, Shopkeeper Chen thought that Zhao Hai might have seeded. This was a pleasant surprise. Shopkeeper Chen was still in disbelief. Therefore, his heart was beating hard when he arrived in the ckwood Group.

    When Shopkeeper Chen settled in the room, Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°Everyone, I managed toplete the task. Shopkeeper Chen, take a look, I don¡¯t know if this is what you want. I did my best to find it.¡± After speaking, Zhao Hai took out a seal and handed it over.

    Shopkeeper Chen excitedly received the token. The seal looked worn out and its surface was a bit scratched. However, the shape was still there. Shopkeeper Chen has been fortunate to see the n seal in the past. The seal of the n had the same shape. He didn¡¯t tell Zhao Hai what it looked like, so Zhao Hai shouldn¡¯t know that it came in this form. Now that Zhao Hai took out the seal, Shopkeeper Chen was more convinced that the seal was the one he was looking for.

    After receiving the seal, Shopkeeper Chen immediately turned it over. He saw the coiling dragon carving as well as the characters on the bottom. Shopkeeper Chen¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but tremble. The n took the dragon as its symbol. Therefore, the n¡¯s carvings always had a coiling dragon. Seeing the coiling dragon carving, Shopkeeper Chen knew that this was the true seal.

 Chapter 2135: A Huge Great Clan

    <h4>Chapter 2135: A Huge Great n</h4>

    Shopkeeper Chen let out a long sigh. Then he put the seal down and then turned to Zhao Hai, ¡°Brother Zhao, I really want to thank you. This is the seal I was looking for. I really didn¡¯t expect that you would find it. Moreover, you found it in time. This is great. I will depart for the n tomorrow with you. We¡¯ll go together to celebrate the n Leader¡¯s birthday.¡±

    As soon as he heard what Shopkeeper Chen said, Zhao Hai breathed a sigh of relief. Then he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know how dangerous it was to look for the seal. I almost lost my life. The map you gave me is practically useless. In the end, I went deeper into the Mountain of Demon Beasts and met a group of Mischievous Monkeys. I was lucky enough to find the seal in their possession. I also shed with other people who were looking for the seal.¡±

    When he heard this, Shopkeeper Chen couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and exined the matters in the nameless town and the Mountain of Demon Beasts. Although Zhao Hai was clearly back, Shopkeeper Chen and the others were still nervous upon hearing his recollection.

    After Zhao Hai was done, Shopkeeper Chen and the others rxed. They didn¡¯t expect how much effort it took to find the seal.

    Liu Wei let out a long sigh as he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Mountain of Demon Beasts to be really dangerous. I was nning to go there, but now I changed my mind.¡±

    Shopkeeper Chen also frowned, ¡°It seems like a lot of people in the n have been looking for the seal. I¡¯m afraid I was fooled by the person who sold me the map. Fortunately, it was still me who won in the end. Brother Zhao, I wasn¡¯t joking with you. Come with me to the birthday celebration of the n Leader. As long as I get a high rank, I will definitely treat you well.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°The important thing is the ckwood Group¡¯s matters. Shopkeeper Chen, you have to help the gang.¡±

    Shopkeeper Chenughed and said, ¡°Of course. With my rtionship with Brother Liu, ckwood Group¡¯s matters are my matters as well. You don¡¯t need to worry. Brother Zhao, I¡¯ll be taking the seal with me. Tomorrow morning, meet me in the Full Moon Pavilion.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Shopkeeper Chen can rest assured, I wille on time.¡±

    Shopkeeper Chen nodded and said, ¡°I can¡¯t stay here for a long time. It¡¯s possible that people might suspect something. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Then everyone sent Shopkeeper Chen out.

    When Shopkeeper Chen left, Liu Wei, Zhao Hai and Li Shan returned to the private room. Liu Wei looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Zhao, I have to thank you. You¡¯ve been in the ckwood Group for a short time, but you already gave us a lot. If Old Chen really gets a high position in the n, then our ckwood Group will gain a lot. I must thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I really don¡¯t know how to improve the gang.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I won¡¯t be too confident. I still am not sure if finding the seal was a good idea or not. Shopkeeper Chen can help us, but he is just an ordinary person in the end. If something happens to him in the future, then the ckwood Group might face suppression from all angles. It¡¯s because of this that I¡¯m contemting joining the n. If I can get a foothold in the n, even if Shopkeeper Chen is gone, the ckwood Group can still survive.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Liu Wei couldn¡¯t help but stare. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too far in the future. But no matter what, I still have to thank Brother Zhao.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve said everything we have to say. Let¡¯s drink. I will be leaving tomorrow. I still don¡¯t know what will happen.¡±

    Liu Wei nodded. At this time, Li Shan stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go arrange the food and wine.¡± Then he walked out. Before long, the table was filled with food and wine.

    After the group shared a session of drinking, Zhao Hai returned to his room to rest. He immediately contacted Laura and the others to monitor the ckwood Group. He wanted to see if there were any bad elements in the gang. If there were, they might leak the matter of the seal. Revealing the seal¡¯s existence this early might cause other people to be reckless. When the timees, Shopkeeper Chen would be in danger.

    Fortunately, Zhao Hai¡¯s worries were dashed. Shopkeeper Chen went to the ckwood Group often to settle the matters regarding his caravans. Therefore, it was normal to see him at this time. Nobody would think that Zhao Hai had brought the seal back from the Mountain of Demon Beasts.

    In fact, nobody expected Shopkeeper Chen to send Zhao Hai to find the seal. Shopkeeper Chen raised his own group of cultivators. These cultivators were in the Soul Fusion Stage. Who would have thought that Shopkeeper Chen would rather trust someone from the ckwood Group than the cultivators he raised.

    Additionally, the ckwood Group was rather specialpared to other gangs. When Liu Wei formed the gang, he looked for people he could trust. Andter on, the people they absorbed were all from ckwood Alley. Therefore, nobody would betray the gang. It can be said that the current ckwood Group was more united than the Tyrant de Sect.

    Because of all these factors, the business between Zhao Hai and Shopkeeper Chen remained unknown to everyone. Nobody knew that Zhao Hai managed to find the seal.

    The night passed silently. Zhao Hai¡¯s expectations of a surprise attack didn¡¯t arrive. On the other hand, Shopkeeper Chen couldn¡¯t sleep the entire night. He was too excited as well as afraid.

    It wasn¡¯t only Zhao Hai who was worried about being exposed. Shopkeeper Chen cared about the matter¡¯s secrecy even more. He didn¡¯t rest the entire night, nor did he let anyone guard his room. Shopkeeper Chen knew that reinforcing his defenses at this time would definitely attract unwanted attention.

    The next morning, after eating breakfast in the ckwood Group, Zhao Hai immediately went to the Full Moon Pavilion. When he arrived, he saw Shopkeeper Chen who had ck circles around his bloodshot eyes.

    Seeing Zhao Hai, Shopkeeper Chen smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve made youugh. I was too anxiousst night, so I wasn¡¯t able to sleep. Let¡¯s go.¡± Zhao Hai smiled faintly but didn¡¯t say anything. He could understand Shopkeeper Chen¡¯s experience.

    The two arrived in the back courtyard of the Full Moon Pavilion. Then Shopkeeper Chen adjusted the transmission formation on the ground. Before long, the two stepped on the transmission formation and disappeared after a sh of white light.

    The next moment, the two appeared in a small city. They actually appeared in the small city¡¯s transmission formation square.

    Zhao Hai looked around and saw that the small city didn¡¯t seem different to other small cities he¡¯s been in before. However, this town had a very big mansion. Moreover, the mansion was extremely grand. It looked like a royal pce.

    Shopkeeper Chen, who already introduced himself to Zhao Hai as Chen Feng, led Zhao Hai out of the transmission formation and said, ¡°This is Coiling Dragon City, the main city of the n. There are no outsiders in this city. Every resident you see are branch members of the n. There are some families that have served the n for more than five generations. They are the foundation of the n. Therefore, don¡¯t offend anyone here. An old man walking around the street might be the brother of the n Leader. If you offend them, you will be miserable. During this part of the year, talents would arrive in this city. Besides us, the other would bring a trusted guard. However, one couldn¡¯t bring too many guards. Otherwise, they would be struck down by the n¡¯s experts.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and looked at the people on the street. There were plenty of people walking around. Most of these people weren¡¯t wearing warrior clothing. There were also old people taking leisurely walks. Young people greeted each other with smiles on their faces. Some of the children were holding wooden swords and ying around.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare to underestimate these people. He saw that several of the old people walking in the street were in the Teleportation Stage. There were also Teleportation Stage experts among the young people. Even the most ordinary looking person on the street seemed to have reached the Clone Stage or the Soul Fusion Stage.

    As for the children, although it looked like they were recklessly swinging their wooden swords about, Zhao Hai could see that their swings were very organized. In other words, they weren¡¯t just ying around but instead practicing ording to a sword or a de technique. This was what surprised Zhao Hai the most.

    After looking around the city, Zhao Hai discovered that there were at least hundreds of thousands of people living inside. This number could only berger, not smaller. And these hundreds of thousands only counted the adults.

    What kind of poption was this? To put it bluntly, this n had at least a hundred thousand adults! How could a n reach a hundred thousand members?

    This huge n definitely wasn¡¯t weaker than sects. They were even stronger than some huge sects. But until now, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know the name of this n, which surprised him the most.

    When Zhao Hai and Chen Feng walked out of the transmission formation, a person wearing a serviceman¡¯s clothing walked over. Then they cupped their fist and said, ¡°Shopkeeper Chen, you came quitete this time. Your room has already been prepared. Pleasee with me.¡±

    Chen Feng didn¡¯t look down on the man, he immediately cupped his fist and said, ¡°Is it Second Master¡¯s turn to experience life today? This Old Chen must have cultivated well in my past life. I will definitely tell my descendants about the day the Second Master served me. I¡¯ll write it down on my family records.¡±

    The Second Master referred to by Chen Feng couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard this, ¡°Old Chen, you really know how to lighten up people¡¯s day.¡±

 Chapter 2136: Lovable Kid

    <h4>Chapter 2136: Lovable Kid</h4>

    After Zhao Hai and Chen Feng settled down in the inn, Chen Feng respectfully sent the serviceman off. After closing the door, Zhao Hai looked at Chen Feng and asked, ¡°Shopkeeper Chen, what is the status of that person?¡±

    Chen Feng smiled bitterly and said, ¡°That was the Second Son of the Second Branch. The n has a special tradition. Children of the n have to go to the family¡¯s businesses for trials. The n wants them to think like ordinary people. This was to let the children of the n understand the difficulties of doing business as well as learn how to run a business. This process also refines the heart.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°It¡¯s truly a special rule. But it¡¯s very interesting. So, what should we do now?¡±

    Chen Feng smiled and said, ¡°Nothing. There are still a few days before the Patriarch¡¯s birthday. In these few days, I will meet other Shopkeepers who are my friends. Although these days are for the n to celebrate, it is also the time to report our work. It¡¯s also a good time to get in touch with other shopkeepers.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡±

    Chen Feng shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s no need. If I take you with me, it might cause others to be suspicious. Go y around in the city. At this time of the year, disciples from all arounde back. There should be all kinds of shops opening up. As long as you don¡¯t go to the n mansion, nobody would care where you go.¡±

    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s also another ce you can¡¯t go to. That is the martial arts ground. Naturally, you can go see the children¡¯s martial arts yground. You can even give food to the children. In any case, you¡¯ll be fine as long as you don¡¯t cause any troubles.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright. I also want to see the city.¡±

    Chen Feng added, ¡°Remember, don¡¯t offend people here. Otherwise, you will be killed like an ant.¡± Zhao Hai nodded.

    After exining a few more things to Zhao Hai, Chen Feng left. Zhao Hai also returned to his room. Once his room was settled, Zhao Hai walked out of the hotel. At this time, Chen Feng already went and visited his shopkeeper friends.

    Zhao Hai strolled around the city. The people in the city didn¡¯t dislike Zhao Hai at all, nor did they put on an arrogant appearance. There were just some children looking at Zhao Hai with curiosity. Some of the children were even running around behind Zhao Hai.

    After walking for a while, Zhao Hai discovered that he was followed by a group of kids. Being someone who likes children, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but look at the children and made an ugly face.

    Unexpectedly, the children weren¡¯t afraid of him at all. When they saw Zhao Hai showing an ugly face, they became even happier. They continued to follow behind Zhao Hai.

    After walking for half an hour, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stop. By this point, dozens of children were following behind him. The grownups around the city couldn¡¯t help but smile as they looked at Zhao Hai.

    Seeing Zhao Hai stop, the children ran away and looked at Zhao Hai from a distance. Zhao Hai nced around and found a small square not far away. There were plenty of such squares in the city. Children would use these squares to practice martial arts. Zhao Hai walked to the small square with a group of children following behind him.

    When he reached the square, Zhao Hai waved his hand and took out a chair. Then he sat on the chair and waved to the children toe over.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s actions, the children stopped. They don¡¯t understand what Zhao Hai wanted to do. All of them were looking at him with confusion. Some of the more courageous ones walked towards Zhao Hai and stopped ten steps away from him.

    Looking at their reactions, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t eat children. Do you want to eat something delicious? I brought some.¡± After he said that, a table appeared beside him. On the table were several trays of fruit and dried meat.

    Each of the fruits were juicy and beautiful. The color of the dried meat was also appetizing. Both the fruits and dried meats let out an irresistible fragrance.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s actions didn¡¯t only attract the children. The grownups around the square couldn¡¯t help but turn their heads. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about the grownups, he looked at the children and said, ¡°Do you want a taste?¡± After he said that, he took out a fruit and bit it, which caused the sweet fragrance to intensify.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s movements, the children couldn¡¯t help but gulp. However, they didn¡¯t move. The grownups didn¡¯t mind Zhao Hai¡¯s actions either. They believed that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t do anything to the children. People who came to this city understood the rules of the n. No matter who Zhao Hai was, he wouldn¡¯t do anything to the children of the n. Otherwise, he would face the n¡¯s wrath.

    Finally, one of the children could no longer hold back. He ran towards Zhao Hai and received fruit. Now that someone went first, the other children also ran over. Some grabbed fruit while the others took dried meat. All of them were happily eating.

    Everything that Zhao Hai took out were high-quality goods that the Space produced. Naturally, all of them tasted heavenly. Each and every child were very happy with the food.

    Looking at the children, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh. He took out more fruits for them to eat. This time, more and more children gathered in the small square. Zhao Hai counted more than 50 children in the square.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind how many children there were. He also didn¡¯t let the children eat too much. When the children saw that there were no food, they all looked at Zhao Hai with eager eyes.

    Zhao Hai found that although the children were wearing simr clothes, they couldn¡¯t hide their temperament. The identities of these children differed. Some of the children had better family backgrounds while the others had lower backgrounds.

    Naturally, this wasn¡¯t what Zhao Hai noticed. What he found out was that these children weren¡¯t hierarchical. Children with high status wouldn¡¯t use their identity against those with lower status. The children with low status also didn¡¯t idolize those with higher status.

    Others might not know what this meant, and others might think that it was going against order, but Zhao Hai thought differently. Zhao Hai saw the n¡¯s sessful education from the conduct of their younger generation. If a family wants to maintain its vitality for a long time, it can¡¯t raise their children¡¯s status too high. Otherwise, the child wouldn¡¯t have any friends. When the timees, the family¡¯s division would be more and more rigid. In the end, nepotism would take root in the family which would lead to a small number of people getting most of the resources. Such a structure would sooner orter copse.

    The education of these children would maintain the n¡¯s vigor for a very long time. This kind of system would produce talented and loyal talents for several generations. From this, one could see how such a n was able to reach its current scale.

    Looking at the eager eyes directed at him, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°What? You still want to eat?¡±

    The children simultaneously nodded. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh, then he said, ¡°Alright. But I have to test you. Looking at you, you should have learned martial arts. How about you show me your martial arts? If you do well, I¡¯ll reward you with food. What do you think?¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, the children couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then they immediatelyplied with a bang. In any case, they were learning basic martial arts. They weren¡¯t afraid of being seen. As soon as the adults heard Zhao Hai, they also gathered around, wanting to see how the children performed.

    Seeing that the children agreed, Zhao Hai immediately waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t push each other. Make some space. Let¡¯s start with the youngest and then end with the oldest. Where¡¯s the youngest?¡±

    As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, the children immediately dispersed. Before long, an empty circle appeared in the small square. A three-year old appeared from the crowd. The child was so young that it still had mucusing out from its nose from ying all day. However, this didn¡¯t retract from the fact that they looked very lovable.

    Actually, these children weren¡¯t short of food, they just liked to eat good food. Additionally, Zhao Hai had a good affinity with children. At the same time, the children were no longer present for the food, they were treating Zhao Hai¡¯s challenge as a fun game. Because of this, the children quickly listened to Zhao Hai¡¯s words.

    Zhao Hai looked at the small child and smiled. Then he said, ¡°What¡¯s your name? How old are you?¡±

    The child wiped his mucus and looked at Zhao Hai with his big eyes before answering, ¡°My name is Long San. I am three years old. My punches are the best, my father praises me a lot.¡±

    Upon hearing the child, the surrounding adults couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Zhao Hai also smiled and said, ¡°Alright, Little San, show me your punches. Let me see how strong they are.¡±

    Long San nodded and then his small face turned serious. He steadied his body and got into a punching posture. Although the child was being serious, because of his young age, it looked cute instead. His martial aura was a bit insufficient.

    Before long, Long San began to perform his punches. It was a good fist technique that followed a set pattern. Zhao Hai nodded at the child¡¯s movements. When Long San was done, Zhao Hai saw that the child was already panting.

    Although Zhao Hai knew that this little child had yet to begin practicing with spiritual qi, his physical strength was still too poor. Most importantly, Long San didn¡¯t regte his breathing while throwing his punches. And regting one¡¯s breathing was the most basic thing when learning boxing.

    Naturally, this basic thing refers to Earth. In a world of cultivators, what people pay attention to was the practice of spiritual qi. Therefore, nobody would pay attention to breathing. In their opinion, as long as one practiced their spiritual qi and used it with their fist, there was no need for other misceneous things.

    However, Zhao Hai knew very well that this wasn¡¯t the case. Adjusting one¡¯s breathing when practicing punches could make the mindpletely calm. The whole person would be immersed in the fist technique and their breaths will change with the changes of the technique. In turn, one¡¯s aura would be integrated with the punches. Eventually, this would allow the practitioner to vary their punches from the routine and dish out more powerful punches.

    Long San looked eagerly at Zhao Hai and discovered that Zhao Hai was frowning. The adults around the small square were also confused at Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction. They didn¡¯t know what Zhao Hai was thinking about. In their opinion, Long San, a three-year old child, was already pretty good at executing his fist routine. Zhao Hai should be rewarding Long San. But instead, Zhao Hai was unresponsive. This caused a discussion around the square.

    Zhao Hai was brought back by the discussions. He looked at the eager Long San andughed, ¡°Very good. Long San,e.¡± As he said that, Zhao Hai took out a paper back with several fruits as well as a bottle of juice.

    Long San no longer cared about what Zhao Hai thought. Looking at the fruits and the juice, the little child was immediately happy. He received Zhao Hai¡¯s gift and then turned around to leave.

    However, before Long San could leave, Zhao Hai stopped him. Long San looked at Zhao Hai in confusion. Zhao Hai smiled at Long San and said, ¡°Long San, let me ask you. Do you like practicing your punches?¡±

    Long San couldn¡¯t understand why Zhao Hai was asking this question. But he still shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like it. Punching is very tiring. But if I said that I don¡¯t like it, my father would hit me.¡± Long San¡¯s admittance caused the adults to startughing.

    Zhao Hai also smiled and then asked once more, ¡°Then, Long San, do you like to y?¡±

    Long San quickly nodded, ¡°I like ying the most!¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Long San and said, ¡°Long San, in fact, practicing punches is the most fun thing in the world. You¡¯re tired when punching because you aren¡¯t punching correctly. Meanwhile, you aren¡¯t tired from ying because you are ying correctly. If you punch correctly, then you won¡¯t be tired.¡±

    Long San looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Impossible. Father told me that I punch very well. So, my punches are good.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not saying that your father is wrong. How about you let this uncle teach you a fun method to practice punching. Do you want to learn? If you learn this, your punches will hit stronger, and your father will be happier. What do you think?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Long San stared at him with his big eyes, ¡°Really? Uncle, are you telling the truth?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. What do you think? Do you want to learn?¡±

 Chapter 2137: Invited By an Old Man

    <h4>Chapter 2137: Invited By an Old Man</h4>

    ¡°Uncle, if I give you these things, will you teach me?¡±

    Long San¡¯s action of using Zhao Hai¡¯s gift to pay Zhao Hai immediately caused everyone tough. These were originally Zhao Hai¡¯s things, now Long San wants to give them back to Zhao Hai. Only a child like Long San could think of this.

    Hearing Long San, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh as well. Then he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to give anything. But if I teach you, you need to study it well. Understood?¡±

    Long San nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Long San will study properly.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then raised his hand. The fist technique used by Long San can be used toy the foundation to learn the fist techniques of the True Spirit Realm. It was nothing special, Zhao Hai can learn it in just one nce. It was precisely because of this that the n allowed others to watch the children practice.

    After raising his hand, Zhao Hai said to Long San, ¡°Long San, when you use this pose, you have to take a deep breath. Then when you punch, you have to exhale. At the same time, you shout. Ha!¡±

    As he said that, Zhao Hai curled his hand into a fist and then punched out. At the same time, he shouted. Then Zhao Hai exined to Long San when to inhale and then when to exhale. In order to make Long San understand more, Zhao Hai used a sound to inhale and then shouting ¡®Ha!¡¯ when he exhaled.

    Long San looked interested at Zhao Hai¡¯s shouts. His eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up in anticipation. After Zhao Hai was finished, he looked at Long San and said, ¡°Now you try.¡±

    Long San nodded and began to punch. However, he still couldn¡¯t get a grasp on when to inhale and exhale. Zhao Hai guided him through the routing.

    The other children were also interested in Long San¡¯s practice. They were the same group who practiced. This became convenient for Zhao Hai as he could teach all of the children together.

    The adults were also watched as Zhao Hai guided the children to practice martial arts as though they were ying. They didn¡¯t mind it too much. Some parents were even joking around and giggling at their kid.

    But upon seeing the enthusiasm of the children, some parents couldn¡¯t sit still. Their children had always been practicing martial arts as though it was a chore. This kind of mentality wouldn¡¯t benefit the children. Thus, they didn¡¯t stop Zhao Hai. They quietly left and returned home. They practiced ording to Zhao Hai¡¯s method to see if there were any danger to the children. If there was no danger, then there¡¯s no problem allowing the children to practice ording to Zhao Hai¡¯s method. At the very least, it looked beneficial.

    When the parents returned to their homes and practiced Zhao Hai¡¯s method, they were shocked. If they practiced ording to Zhao Hai¡¯s method, they would unconsciously use their spiritual qi in conjunction with the fist technique. They couldn¡¯t help but be amazed at the power of their punches. Their fist increased by at least one part. Moreover, the amount of spiritual qi they used was ayer less than normal.

    This discovery greatly surprised the parents. They didn¡¯t expect to learn from this encounter. Adjusting one¡¯s breath could actually have such an effect.

    Before long, those who went home secretly returned to the small square. They looked at Zhao Hai withplicated gazes. They couldn¡¯t understand how such a simple breathing change could have a huge change in their punch.

    As for the children, they discovered that if they followed Zhao Hai¡¯s instructions, they weren¡¯t as tired as before. On the contrary, they were having fun shouting with each punch.

    All of a sudden, an old man white hair and beard arrived beside Zhao Hai. He cupped his fist and said, ¡°Little Brother, how about apanying this old man for a while?¡±

    Zhao Hai hurriedly returned the greeting to the old man, ¡°Old Master is too polite. It would be my honor.¡± After saying that, he smiled at the children and said, ¡°Alright, you can all go home. Don¡¯t forget to practice what I told you.¡± The children obviously knew the old man. When they heard Zhao Hai, they cupped their fist to the old man and then scattered.

    Zhao Hai turned to the old man and cupped his fist, ¡°Old Master, let¡¯s go.¡± The old man patiently waited for Zhao Hai to settle the children first. When Zhao Hai turned towards him, the old man smiled and said, ¡°Come with me.¡± After he said that, he led Zhao Hai to the side.

    Before long, the two arrived in an ordinary courtyard. The gate of the courtyard was wide open, and its ground was paved with cyan stone. On the corner of the yard was a stone table and chair. At this time, there was a pot of tea on the table as well as fruits and dried meat.

    The old man invited Zhao Hai to sit down on the stone chair. Then he cupped his fist towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°This old man is a bit muddled. When did little brother arrive in Coiling Dragon City?¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly replied, ¡°I came to the city with Chen Feng, the Shopkeeper of the Full Moon Pavilion in Roaring me City. We just arrived today. If it wasn¡¯t for the Old Master, I wouldn¡¯t know that this ce is called Coiling Dragon City.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the old man nodded and said, ¡°So it¡¯s Chen Feng. I know that kid. Although his cultivation iscking, he¡¯s an expert in business. What rtionship does little brother have with Chen Feng?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°We don¡¯t know each other that long. I originally came out for a trial and met a group of cultivators from Roaring me City. They formed a small gang to help their neighborhood. I saw that their character is good, so I joined the gang. I didn¡¯t expect the Gang Leader to know Shopkeeper Chen. And through certain events, I got to know Shopkeeper Chen. Then he took me here to experience the city. I hope Old Master won¡¯t me Shopkeeper Chen.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, a sh of light went through the old man¡¯s eyes, ¡°From what I can hear, little brother is from a Great Sect? Did you teach your sect¡¯s method to the children?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not the sect¡¯s methods. What I taught are all methods I thought up myself.¡±

    The old man nodded; he didn¡¯t ask which sect Zhao Hai came from. It was clear that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t nning on telling him.

    The old man looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°This old man wants to ask you to be a teacher to the children. Are you willing to agree?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t expect the old man to suddenly say this. He hesitated for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be honest to Old Master, I have no problems teaching. But as you know, I belong to a sect. I need to do tasks for the sect and look after it. I¡¯m afraid I have no time to teach the children.¡±

    The old man looked at Zhao Hai and smiled faintly, ¡°Little Brother isn¡¯t afraid that he doesn¡¯t have enough time, you¡¯re afraid of the n having conflict with your sect. Am I right?¡±

    Zhao Hai just smiled and didn¡¯t speak. Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s expression, the old man continued, ¡°Little Brother, don¡¯t worry. Our Long n has no conflict with any of the powers. The various sects also know about the existence of the Long n. No matter where you came from, you won¡¯t be an enemy to our n. You can rest assured.¡±

    Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. The old man¡¯s message was full of information. No conflict with any powers? How was that possible? If they didn¡¯t have any conflict with anyone, it¡¯s only one of two things. It was that they were so strong that no sect dared to provoke them, and the second is that they were too weak to take notice of. It was obvious that the second option wasn¡¯t possible.

    Zhao Hai could see the strength of the Long n. Not to mention the n itself, the people walking around the city was evidence enough of the n¡¯s power. Zhao Hai knew that the Long n wasn¡¯t weak enough for someone to bully. Then this only leaves one exnation, the Long n was too strong for other powers to offend them.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but frown, then he said, ¡°I hope Old Master can forgive me. But I cannot promise you anything.¡±

    The old man smiled and said, ¡°Little brother is too polite. It¡¯s normal for you to hesitate. This old man has caught you off guard. By the way, did you say that you came up with the breathing method yourself? Does your sect know about this? Have you thought about teaching this method to your sect?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from Old Master. I haven¡¯t passed this method yet. Only my unofficial disciple has learned this method. Since I observed that my disciple was having good results, I decided to teach the children as well.¡±

    The old man nodded, ¡°I see. Thank you for that. You helped us a lot today. Our Long n naturally wouldn¡¯t treat you unjustly. We will pay you back in the future. But now, let this old man treat you to a meal. I don¡¯t know if little brother can give me this bit of face?¡±

    Hearing the old man, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°I can¡¯t ask for anything else. I don¡¯t have other hobbies aside from eating food. I haven¡¯t eaten much since arriving in the city. I¡¯ll have to bother the Old Master today.¡±

    The old man appeared happy when he heard Zhao Hai. Heughed and said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s good. Little Brother,e with me.¡± After saying that, he stood up and made a gesture of invitation to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai quickly stood up and cupped his fist towards the old man. Then the two walked out. Zhao Hai was neither anxious nor bored through the whole process. He also wasn¡¯t arrogant nor too humble. This gave the old man a good impression of him.

    Not long after leaving the courtyard, the two arrived in a restaurant in Coiling Dragon City. The restaurant wasn¡¯t very big, but it was very clean and well-kept.

 Chapter 2138: Good Tea, Good Water

    <h4>Chapter 2138: Good Tea, Good Water</h4>

    Chen Feng settled Zhao Hai in the inn and left. He didn¡¯t want Zhao Hai to get into trouble. Although he didn¡¯t have much contact with Zhao Hai, he knew that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t casually offend anyone. He believed that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t mess around.

    Chen Feng knew that people like Zhao Hai knew their own ce. They weren¡¯t like the arrogant young masters who stirred trouble everywhere.

    Because he knew this, Chen Feng felt relieved visiting his old friends. With howte Chen Feng arrived, he was confident that his friends should already be in the city.

    Although Chen Feng believes that he could get a high rank because of the seal, he also knew that if he didn¡¯t have low-ranking people supporting him, then his position would be useless. Therefore, he needed to garner support.

    Those who met with Chen Feng this time were all shopkeepers from the Full Moon Pavilion. They didn¡¯t hold too much power and most of them couldn¡¯t cultivate. It was because of this that they all became friends.

    After congregating at their meeting area, Chen Feng and his friends walked towards an inn. They chose the inn where Chen Feng was staying.

    As the group was walking, another group of people appeared in front of them. Seeing this group, Chen Feng and the others¡¯ expressions couldn¡¯t help but change.

    The people opposite Chen Feng¡¯s group were also shopkeepers from the Full Moon Pavilion. However, they were different. All of them were cultivators. Due to the culture of the True Spirit Realm, this group of cultivators have always looked down on Chen Feng and the others.

    Naturally, Chen Feng and his friends also look down on these people. The two sides never found amon ground. Although they belonged to the same Full Moon Pavilion, their difference in status caused them to have open and secret battles. However, neither side dared to go too far. They knew very well that their future and fate were given to them by the Long n. If they went too far, the n only needed one sentence and they would be nothing.

    The other group also noticed Chen Feng and the others. As soon as they saw Chen Feng¡¯s group, the other group retreated. The two groups were about twenty steps apart.

    Chen Feng¡¯s group was headed by Chen Feng. Because of his ability, he became the group¡¯s leader, and everyone was convinced by his skills. The other party was headed by a person named Lu Fang. Lu Fang was also good at business, but he¡¯s also a cultivator. In the Long n, his status was slightly higher than Chen Feng, but not too high.

    The two groups walked towards each other. When they were ten steps away, Lu Fang looked at Chen Feng andughed, ¡°Chen Feng, what gift did you prepare this time? Don¡¯t embarrass yourself likest year.¡± After speaking, heughed. The people behind himughed as well.

    Actually, the gift that Chen Feng preparedst time wasn¡¯t bad. However, it was worse than Lu Fang¡¯s gift. It was this fact that Lu Fang used to ridicule Chen Feng.

    Chen Feng looked at Lu Fang and coldly snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Shopkeeper Lu. But I wonder what Shopkeeper Lu prepared this year. In any case, I¡¯m sure that your gift is worse than mine.¡±

    Lu Fang coldly snorted, ¡°Worse than mine? Keep dreaming, Chen Feng. I really don¡¯t know why the n keeps using you as a shopkeeper. A waste like you should have been expelled from the n a long time ago.¡±

    Chen Feng looked at Lu Fang and sneered, ¡°Why, do you think that you know more than the n? If you do, then why not write a letter to the n. Let them decide to remove me from my position and drive me out.¡±

    Lu Fang heard Chen Feng¡¯s words and coldly snorted. He doesn¡¯t have a good response to Chen Feng. He knows that Chen Feng got his position because of his ability. The n didn¡¯t go wrong in trusting Chen Feng¡¯s skills. Moreover, the n¡¯s decisions weren¡¯t something that a small shopkeeper could question. Therefore, Lu Fang didn¡¯t say anything.

    At this time, a person next to Lu Fang said, ¡°Shopkeeper Chen looks calm. But the n has rules. If the gifts you give are ordinary ten times in a row and you don¡¯t gain the favor of the n head, then you won¡¯t be able to maintain your status in the future.¡±

    Chen Feng coldly snorted and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±

    Lu Fang looked at Chen Feng¡¯s appearance, he didn¡¯t know why Chen Feng looked calm. But he also has stiff lips. Lu Fang couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can be calm after the n Head¡¯s birthday.¡±

    At this time, Chen Feng¡¯s eyes wandered behind Lu Fang and couldn¡¯t help but freeze. This caused Lu Fang and the others to be confused. When they followed Chen Feng¡¯s gaze, they found two people walking behind them. One was an old man with white hair while the other was a cultivator with an ordinary appearance. The old man looked like a n member while the cultivator looked unfamiliar. Nobody from the two groups knew why Chen Feng suddenly froze.

    Chen Feng¡¯s heart was quite turbulent at this time. This was because one of the two people was Zhao Hai. Although he doesn¡¯t know the identity of the old man, he was sure that he was from the Long n.

    Chen Feng couldn¡¯t understand how Zhao Hai could know someone from the Long n less than a day after arriving in Coiling Dragon City.

    At this time, Zhao Hai also saw Chen Feng. He cupped his fist and said, ¡°Shopkeeper Chen, you¡¯re here. I was just about to look for you. I want to inform you that I¡¯ll be returning a bitte.¡±

    Chen Feng gave a stiff nod. He looked at Zhao Hai and didn¡¯t know what to say. He was still wondering how Zhao Hai knew the old man from the Long n.

    The old man who was with Zhao Hai looked at Chen Feng and smiled, ¡°So this is Chen Feng. I recognize you, but we haven¡¯t spoken yet. Young man, you¡¯re doing very well. I also want to thank you for bringing such an excellent person to Coiling Dragon City. Let me borrow him for a while, you can go ahead.¡±

    The old man wasn¡¯t polite at all to Chen Feng. However, Chen Feng wasn¡¯t dissatisfied. Although he didn¡¯t know the status of the old man, he seemed to be in a high position from the tone of his voice. Most importantly, the old man said that he was familiar with Chen Feng¡¯s appearance, but he couldn¡¯t remember when he saw it.

    Chen Feng didn¡¯t dare ignore the old man, ¡°Sir is too polite. If you need Zhao Ming, you only need to ask.¡± The old man nodded and then led Zhao Hai to a small restaurant nearby.

    Seeing this, Chen Feng became even more confused. But the people next to him looked at each other. Their eyes were shining. Even Lu Fang¡¯s eyes shone. Nobody knew what each other were thinking.

    At this time, a shopkeeper next to Chen Feng asked, ¡°Old Chen, who was that fellow?¡±

    Chen Feng knew that they were asking about Zhao Hai, not the old person. No matter what status the old man held, it wasn¡¯t something they could look into. Therefore, Chen Feng answered, ¡°He came here with me. He¡¯s a guest elder of the ckwood Group in Roaring mes City. His name is Zhao Ming. He helped me before, so I promised to bring him into the n. We just arrived, and I allowed him to roam around the city. I didn¡¯t expect him to get to know that Elder.¡±

    Hearing this, the shopkeeper next to Chen Feng said, ¡°Old Chen, this seems like an opportunity. I reckon Zhao Ming did something that attracted the Elder¡¯s attention. If that¡¯s the case, you need to develop your rtionship with Zhao Ming.¡±

    Chen Feng replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Zhao Ming isn¡¯t the kind of person to forget someone. Alright, let¡¯s go back to the inn. When Zhao Minges back, everything will be revealed.¡± The others nodded and then walked back to Chen Feng¡¯s inn. As for Lu Fang, he has long been forgotten.

    When Zhao Hai and the old man entered the restaurant, a waiter immediately ran over. Seeing the old man, the waiter couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then they immediately said, ¡°Second Grandfather, why are you here? Do you want to eat? I¡¯ll immediately tell the kitchen to prepare.¡±

    The old man smiled and said, ¡°So it¡¯s Little Seven¡¯s turn today. Go to the kitchen and get me a few decent dishes. I invited someone to eat. If you embarrass me, I will kick your butt.¡±

    When the waiter heard the old man, he quicklyplied. He turned around and rushed to the kitchen. After a while, he came back to Zhao Hai¡¯s table and prepared tea. He offered a cup to the old man and Zhao Hai. At the same time, he gave Zhao Hai a nce before leaving.

    The old man invited Zhao Hai, ¡°Little Brother, have some tea. It seems like the kid is very attentive. This tea is good.¡± The tea was very fragrant. It was precisely because of this that the old man said that the tea was good.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°The tea is indeed good. This should be a heavy tea made ording to a secret recipe. Its vor is quite heavy. The tea leaves should be over a hundred years old. At the same time, the water used should be plum blossom snow water. When paired with the tea, it gives the tea an unyielding and prideful fragrance. Good tea, good water!¡±

    Zhao Hai studied the tea ceremony in the Space. As soon as tea was brought over, he didn¡¯t need to drink it to analyze it. He could tell the tea¡¯sposition by its smell. As soon as Zhao Hai said this, the old man¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Little Brother, you know about tea?¡±

 Chapter 2139: The Domineering Long Clan

    Chapter 2139: The Domineering Long n

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and drank from his cup. Then he closed his eyes and savored the vor. He nodded and said, ¡°It really is good tea. Only high-grade tea leaves can achieve this degree of vor. Good, really good tea.¡±

    The old man also drank his tea and nodded. Then heughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s rare to meet a young man who understands tea nowadays. Little Brother, you have a unique character.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I made Old Masterugh. I¡¯m just an amateur. I¡¯m only good at eating and drinking. I¡¯m not good at anything else.¡±

    The old manughed, ¡°Eating and drinking is life¡¯s greatest pleasures. How could it be ignored? We practice the difficult path of cultivation, why couldn¡¯t we eat and drink? That¡¯s a boring life.¡±

    When he heard the old man, Zhao Hai stared for a moment before heughed, ¡°Right, right. Old Master is correct. If we cannot eat and drink after cultivation, then there¡¯s no purpose to life.¡± Then the two couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    At this time, the Seventh Young Master came carrying a tray in his hand. On it were four tes of dishes. The dishes weren¡¯t particrly high-end. But from its appearance and smell, it was bound to be very good.

    \x3C!--sse-->\x3C!--/sse-->

    After the dishes wereid down, the Seventh Young master bowed to the old man and said, ¡°Second Grandfather, enjoy.¡±

    The old man nodded and said, ¡°Go and bring me the wine I left here.¡± When the Seventh Young Master heard the old man, he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. Then he turned and looked at Zhao Hai for a while before walking away.

    The old man didn¡¯t mind the Seventh Young Master¡¯s reaction. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°This old man is happy today. Little Friend, share a couple of drinks with me. This old man enjoys tea and wine. I usually leave two jars of good wine in this store. Little Friend, do you understand wine?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°This one also has a few good jars of wine. Why don¡¯t we taste them first?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the old man stared, then heughed and said, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s taste your wine first.¡± Zhao Hai smiled faintly. Then he turned his hand and two jars of wine appeared in front of him. The two jars were still covered with soil. The old man couldn¡¯t help but turn serious. These jars were ced in a spatial item, so there was almost no flow of time. Even if the wine looks like it has been dug out of the earth, there was nothing surprising about it.

    However, the old man still had a trace of expectation regarding Zhao Hai¡¯s wine. Good wine must be stored in jars. And the longer it was stored, the more fragrant it would be.

    Zhao Hai removed the mud seal on the wine and a very strong aroma spread. Zhao Hai picked up new chopsticks and reached them into the wine jar. He twisted his chopsticks gently. When it came out, there was ayer of jelly on it.

    Zhao Hai handed the chopsticks to the old man and said, ¡°This wine jelly can be diluted with other wines. But before we dilute it, Old Master should taste it first. See if you like its raw vor.¡±

    The old man looked at the liquor jelly on Zhao Hai¡¯s chopsticks and couldn¡¯t help but be excited. He received the chopsticks and ced them under his nose. After taking a long whiff, he tasted the jelly. The old man closed his eyes and an infatuated expression appeared on his face.

    After some time, the old man opened his eyes and removed the chopsticks from his mouth. He let out a long breath and said, ¡°Nice wine, nice wine!¡±

    At this time, the Seventh Young Master walked over with two jars of wine. When he saw the two jars of wine on the table, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Then he looked at the old man.

    The old man beckoned him over and said, ¡°Take these two jars of wine. Dilute the first jar with 50 catties (25 kg) of wine. Remember, use the best wine in the store to dilute it.¡±

    The Seventh Young Master stared but thenplied. He put the two jars on the tray down and then took Zhao Hai¡¯s two jars before leaving. The old man picked up one jar and pped its mud seal open. He looked at Zhao Hai and smiled, ¡°This wine is far from your wine, but let¡¯s drink it first. After a while, when your wine is ready, we¡¯ll drink it. Come, Little Friend, let¡¯s drink this wine together.¡± As he spoke, he served Zhao Hai a cup and then raised his own cup as an invitation.

    Zhao Hai held his wine up and said, ¡°It¡¯s rare for me to meet the Old Master. We must drink a few cups today. Old Master, please.¡± The two of them clinked their cups and drank the wine in one go.

    At this time, a man walked in from outside. He arrived at the side of the old man and then bowed. Then he took out a piece of jade and handed it over to the old man. The old man didn¡¯t say anything. He took the jade slip and waved his hand. The man didn¡¯t say a word, he turned around and left silently.

    The old man searched the jade with his spiritual force and nodded. Then he looked at Zhao Hai and smiled, ¡°So Little Friend is actually the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s Zhao Hai. Little Friend¡¯s name is like thunder reverberating on one¡¯s ears.¡±

    Zhao Hai has long known that the old man was checking up on him. He also knows of his status. With the Great Long n¡¯s ability, secrets were rarely kept from them. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t surprised. He just smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve made the Old Masterugh. My trivial reputation isn¡¯t worth mentioning. I came out this time for a trial, so I hid my name. I hope the Old Master isn¡¯t offended.¡±

    The old manughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not strange at all. Trials are a normal thing. By the way, your masters are the Yin Yang des right? This old man has some friendship with them. When you go back, tell them that the old man Long Tian is asking about them. Ask them why they didn¡¯t visit me for so long.¡±

    Hearing the old man, Zhao Hai quickly replied, ¡°It turns out the Old Master is familiar with my masters. I have been disrespectful. I will certainly carry Old Master¡¯s words back.¡±

    Long Tian chuckled, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so serious. You¡¯re quite pleasing to this old man¡¯s eyes. It¡¯s nothing to do with those two Yin Yang boys. But since this is the case, there¡¯s no issue with you joining the Long n. Those old men from the Tyrant de Sect would certainly give me some face.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then his heart moved. He knew that the old men from the Tyrant de Sect that Long Tian referred to were not the Yin Yang Elders. When he talked about the Yin Yang Elders, Long Tian seemed to be talking about two kids. It seems like Long Tian was referring to the Supreme Elder-level figures of the Tyrant de Sect.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°If the sect approves, then I¡¯ll ept the Old Master¡¯s invitation and join the Long n. However, I have something to say first. The Tyrant de Sect has treated me well. If the sect needs my help, then I will definitely do my best to lend a hand.¡±

    Long Tian nodded, ¡°That¡¯s natural. We won¡¯t force you to quit the Tyrant de Sect, you are still the sect¡¯s disciple. But at the same time, you will also be a member of our Long n. We have no conflicts with your sect, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Then that would be best.¡±

    Long Tian looked at Zhao Hai and smiled, ¡°You¡¯re a good kid. The Tyrant de Sect is very lucky to get you. Come, let¡¯s drink.¡± Zhao Hai raised his cup and then drank it all.

    Before long, the Seventh Young Master arrived at Zhao Hai¡¯s table. Then he looked at the old man and said, ¡°Second Grandfather, the wine has been dissolved. Do you want me to bring it over?¡±

    Long Tian nodded, ¡°Bring it over. Right, send some dishes as well. Let it be quick.¡± The Seventh Young Masterplied and then left. Before long, a pot of wine was brought over along with several dishes.

    Zhao Hai picked the wine jar and poured a cup of wine for Long Tian. He also poured himself another cup. Then he raised his cup and said, ¡°Old Master, cheers.¡± Long Tian also raised his cup and said, ¡°Cheers.¡± Then they drank the wine in their cup.

    The two looked like drinking mates as they drank happily. The more they drank the happier they became. In the end, neither knew how much wine they consumed. When it was dark and the street was finally empty, the two left the restaurant.

    When Zhao Hai returned to the inn, he saw Chen Feng waiting for him. Chen Feng immediately pulled Zhao Hai to his room. Then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Zhao, what did you do today? Why did that old man ask you for a drink?¡±

    Hearing Chen Feng, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then he told Chen Feng about what he did. Naturally, he didn¡¯t mention the identity of the old man. He was afraid of scaring Chen Feng. Also, nobody else revealed the identity of the old man. Even if Chen Feng inquired, he would have nobody to ask. Coiling Dragon was the territory of the Long n, snooping around about the n members wasn¡¯t a good idea.

    As soon as Zhao Hai finished speaking, Chen Feng couldn¡¯t help but p his hands and said, ¡°Good. Good. It seems like you don¡¯t have to rely on me to join the Long n. But three dayster, you still have to go with me to attend the n Head¡¯s birthday. With this, your status in the Long n wouldn¡¯t be low.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. He still can¡¯t figure out what kind of influence the Long n was. But he just found out that the Yin Yang Elders and the Tyrant de Sect were aware of the n¡¯s existence. It seems like the two didn¡¯t have any conflict, which was what mattered the most.

    After talking with Chen Feng, Zhao Hai returned to his own room. When he was inside, Zhao Hai immediately took hismunicator out and called the Yin Yang Elders.

    The Yin Yang Elders hardly slept. Their current duty was controlling their murderous aura and building their willpower. Therefore, they weren¡¯t busy most of the time.

    The Yin Yang Elders quickly appeared on Zhao Hai¡¯smunicator. The Yin Elder had a frown on his face as he asked, ¡°Little Hai, what¡¯s the matter? You actually called us thiste.¡±

    Zhao Hai immediately replied, ¡°Master, I arrived at a n territory today. They call themselves the Long n. I happened to meet an old man named Long Tian. He told me to ask you why you haven¡¯t visited him in a long time. Master, do you know the Long n?¡±

    When they heard Zhao Hai, the Yin Yang Elders couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then theirplexion changed. The Yang Elder anxiously asked, ¡°You went to the Long n, and you even met Long Tian? Are you telling the truth?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the two and confirmed that they knew Long Tian. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes Master. I was in Roaring mes City under the alias of Zhao Ming. Then I joined a small gang. Afterwards, I met a shopkeeper of a business belonging to the Long n. The n Head¡¯s birthday wasing up, so the shopkeeper brought me with him. In the end, I met Long Tian and shared some wine with him.¡±

    The Yin Yang Elders couldn¡¯t help but exim at the same time, ¡°Drink? You drank with Long Tian?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I drank wine with Long Tian. He also asked me to join the Long n. He said that the sect would definitely agree. Masters, will the sect agree?¡±

    The Yin Yang Elders didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Then the Yin Elder smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Agree, of course the sect will agree. Little Hai, if the Long n really invites you, then you can join. As for the other things about the Long n, you shouldn¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t know.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he nodded and said, ¡°Yes Master, I understand.¡± From what he heard, Zhao Hai understood that the Long n wasn¡¯t simple. Otherwise, the Yin Yang Elders wouldn¡¯t have such a response.

    This made Zhao Hai even more curious about the Long n. He wanted to know the n¡¯s origins. He wanted to know why the Yin Yang Elders were so surprised when they heard that he was going to join the n. The Yin Yang Elders rarely hid anything from him, but they concealed the n¡¯s matters to him.

    After chatting with the Yin Yang Elders, it was obvious to Zhao Hai that the Yin Yang Elders attached great importance to the Long n. They also implied that he should get along well with the people of the Long n. Although they didn¡¯t say much about the n, their attitude told Zhao Hai plenty of things. It seems like the Tyrant de Sect couldn¡¯t provoke the Long n.

    The next morning, just as Zhao Hai had his breakfast, he heard a loudugh from outside the door. Then Long Tian walked in and said, ¡°You¡¯re done eating. Good, good. Come with me to see the children practice martial arts.¡±

    Zhao Hai cupped his fist and then walked out with the old man. Before long the two arrived at a small square. There were plenty of children practicing their punches. Zhao Hai also saw children that he met the day before. When theyunched their fists, they used the method that Zhao Hai taught them. This caused their aura to be fuller and imposing.

    Long Tian stood on the side and looked at the children. His eyes showed affection as he said, ¡°These little fellows are the future of the Long n. Little Brother, you helped us a lot this time. With your method, these little fellows would achieve higher achievements in their martial arts.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°They are good kids. Just like Long Shan, as soon as they heard that the method could make their punches better, they learned it immediately. This shows that they were earnest in learning boxing. However, their previous exercises were too boring, so they didn¡¯t like it. My method only yed a supporting role. It¡¯s the kids that made a major contribution.¡±

 Chapter 2140: Before Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 2140: Before Meeting</h4>

    Chen Feng and Zhao Hai were walking slowly, not because they didn¡¯t want to go fast, but because they couldn¡¯t go any faster. There were too many people on the street.

    For the Long n, this day might be the liveliest day of the year. Even the festivities weren¡¯t as lively as this day. This was because today was the birthday of the n Head.

    On this day, the small city was filled with countless people. Although Chen Feng was a shopkeeper for the Long n, he was only one of the shopkeepers employed by the n.

    Everyone has the opportunity to meet the n Head and give their gifts at the same time. Then the n Head would ask people to arrange a seat for them. The seats weren¡¯t decided at random. If you give an ordinary gift, then you could only sit in the few rooms outside to eat. You can only enter the main hall to meet the n Head, then you have to go back out.

    If you present a good gift that the n Head liked, then he would make you dine in the main hall. This meant that you¡¯re important to the n Head. This also meant that you would be promoted soon.

    Chen Feng¡¯s current position wasn¡¯t very good. He was located close to the back. This also represented Chen Feng¡¯s status in the Long n. Chen Feng was currently lining up to see the n head. This position in the line couldn¡¯t be ignored. If you identally stand in front of someone with a higher status, then you would be suppressed by them.

    The Long n employs a system of smoothpetition. As long as it¡¯s within the rules, they wouldn¡¯t interfere. The only premise was that nobody damages the benefits of the Long n.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but admire the n Head of the Long n. Generally, the leader of huge powers wouldn¡¯t be too strong. At least among those who surrounded them, the leaders wouldn¡¯t be the most powerful. This was because the most powerful members of the group would hold the position of Supreme Elders. These Supreme Elders wouldn¡¯t go out and interfere with the sect unless the Leader bes too unruly.

    The Long n was different. The Long n¡¯s Head possessed formidable strength. Even if he wasn¡¯t the Long n¡¯s most powerful expert, he¡¯s still one of the top powers in the n. He was a great expert that didn¡¯t seclude himself and took charge of the n to deal with worldly affairs. Such a thing sounded impossible.

    But even if it sounded impossible, this was the situation in the Long n. The n Head of the Long n was a sturdy pir of the family. Because of this, his birthday became a huge matter in the Long n.

    In front of Zhao Hai was a long line. After some time, he said, ¡°Although I haven¡¯t joined the Long n, I could see from this line that the n is very strong. And this is only the strength that they decided to show. As for how much strength they are hiding, nobody would know.¡±

    Chen Feng looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°What? You think it¡¯s strange that you haven¡¯t heard of the Long n?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s a lot of things I don¡¯t know in this world. Although I don¡¯t know much about a hidden n like the Long n, I can be sure that they must have their aces tost until now. So, I¡¯m not surprised that I haven¡¯t heard of them.¡±

    Chen Feng couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°It¡¯s best for you to think like this. We¡¯ll be able to see the n Head in a moment. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to join the Long n this time.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and didn¡¯t make any noise. At this time, a cold snort was heard not far away. Zhao Hai and Chen Feng turned their heads and saw Lu Fang.

    The two didn¡¯t deliberately lower their voices when they were talking, so the people around them also heard their words. Although they felt a bit strange about the contents of their conversation, they didn¡¯t say anything. After all, they were all members of the long n, they wouldn¡¯t have second thoughts regarding the family.

    However, regarding the fact that Zhao Hai could join the n, the surrounding people weren¡¯t so sure. Despite this, they didn¡¯t say anything. They knew very well that if they spoke out, they would offend Chen Feng. Even those who were a bit higher in status than Chen Feng wouldn¡¯t offend him easily. After all, Chen Feng¡¯s influence in the Long n was quite substantial.

    Chen Feng could still be considered as a rookie ording to the Long n¡¯s system. However, this rookie was very skilled. Although the gifts that Chen Feng gave to the n head haven¡¯t been outstanding, the performance of his Full Moon Pavilion Branch has been constantly improving. Nobody in the Long n could deny it.

    Because of this, plenty of people in the Long n favored Chen Feng. Because of this, Chen Feng had quite a few supporters in the n. This made it hard to be in conflict with him.

    It wasn¡¯t only Zhao Hai and Chen Feng who noticed the cold snort. Everyone heard it as well. They all turned their eyes towards Lu Fang.

    Lu Fang looked at Zhao Hai and Chen Feng, then he sneered, ¡°What big words. Chen Feng, although you¡¯re from the Long n, it doesn¡¯t mean that anyone can enter the n just because you said so. What an idiot.¡±

    Chen Feng looked at Lu Fang, his expression was gloomy. Then he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Lu Fang, I don¡¯t want to fight you right now. It¡¯s the n Head¡¯s birthday, quarreling would be too embarrassing.¡±

    Lu Fang coldly snorted and said, ¡°Chen Feng, you¡¯re still a coward. You can¡¯t even retort with a few words? How did an ipetent guy like you be a shopkeeper for the Long n? What a disgrace.¡±

    Chen Feng sneered, ¡°You should worry about yourself. I heard that your store¡¯s performance is still the same asst year¡¯s. I can¡¯t get such results even if I try.¡±

    Lu Feng¡¯s face turned green upon hearing Chen Feng. His store¡¯s performance has stagnated for several years. He felt embarrassed every time he thought about it. Now that Chen Feng brought it out to light, it was the same as pping him in public. If could still maintain a calm face, then he would either be a saint or an idiot.

    Naturally, Lu Fang wasn¡¯t a saint nor an idiot. He and Chen Feng were enemies. Although they haven¡¯t reached an irreconcble feud, there were plenty of contradictions between the two of them. This fact was known by many people in the Long n. It¡¯s only because Lu Fang was a cultivator that he could suppress Chen Feng.

    Chen Feng¡¯s results had always caused Lu Fang to be jealous. Therefore, every time they see each other, sparks will always appear.

    As soon as the surrounding people heard the opposition from the two sides, they couldn¡¯t help but smile. Naturally, there was no politeness between the two. Butparing the two, it seemed like Chen Feng was more imposing than Lu Fang.

    However, just as Chen Feng said, this was Coiling Dragon City, the territory of the Long n. If they caused trouble here, the Long n wouldn¡¯t take it lightly. So, everyone chose to behave.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t join in on the fight. He just nced at Lu Fang and treated him as air. In the eyes of other people, it might be as simple as choosing to stand on the sidelines. Chen Feng and Lu Fang¡¯s quarrel was because of him. His silence made other people look down on him a bit.

    But only those who were near Zhao Hai understood Zhao Hai¡¯s inaction. Since they were so close to Zhao Hai, they could see the expression on his face and the look in his eyes.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t quarrel with Lu Fang not because he was afraid of him, but because there was no need for it. In other words, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t put Lu Fang in his eyes. To him, Lu Fang was too small to be treated as an enemy.

    Those who saw Zhao Hai¡¯s expression closely understood that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t treat Lu Fang seriously at all. From what they could see, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think that Lu Fang deserved to be his enemy. He was just like a king who wouldn¡¯t bother punishing a beggar who ndered him. This also showed the gap between the two.

    Chen Feng looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You aren¡¯t angry?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. The results will prove everything.¡± At this time, the group began to move slowly forward. Besides those who had status and could talk to the n head, the rest could only go in, give their gifts, and then leave. They almost couldn¡¯t say anything to the n Head. Therefore, the speed of the line wasn¡¯t slow.

    Everyone didn¡¯t carry anything at this moment. They wouldn¡¯t show their gifts until they were in front of the n Head. The only way for the people to know what gifts the others gave was from the location of their seats.

    Time passed little by little. At around 10 am, Chen Fen finally arrived at the door of the main mansion. The main mansion could no longer be regarded as a mansion, it was practically a huge ptialplex. Naturally, thisplex wasn¡¯t the same as the ones used by secr kings. Although the hall also had a throne for the n Head, there were no eunuchs, only serving maids.

    There were also a lot of people living in the mansion. Some of them were Supreme Elders of the n while the others were important descendants. It can be said that the people living in the mansion were the core strength of the Long n.

    Those who want to meet the n Head need to wait in front of the mansion door. Once the previous person had finished their meeting with the n Head, the next person would enter.

    Chen Feng was currently right in front of the mansion¡¯s door. In other words, as long as the previous person was finished giving their gift, it would be Chen Feng¡¯s turn.

    People like Chen Feng can bring another person with him when he goes to the mansion. However, the other person could only wait outside while Chen Feng presents his gift. If Chen Feng¡¯s gift was appreciated by the n head, then he could stay in the main hall to eat. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai would also be ced in a good position. If Chen Feng¡¯s gift was average, Zhao Hai could only be ced on a corner to eat. The Long n had always done things like this.

 Chapter 2141: Clan Head Long Zhan

    <h4>Chapter 2141: n Head Long Zhan</h4>

    ¡°Chen Feng, enter!¡± With a loud shout, it was finally time for Chen Feng to appear in front of the n Head.

    Chen Feng tidied his clothes and walked inside with Zhao Hai. The mansion was very beautiful. The entire floor was paved with white marble. On both sides of the road leading to the main hall were two rows of cultivators with their hands on the handle of their knives. These cultivators were all in the Earth Monarch Stage. The lineup wasn¡¯t weak.

    The cultivators were wearing dark blue clothing and the weapons on their sides were swords that represented the water element. They weren¡¯t looking at Zhao Hai and Chen Feng, but Chen Feng still felt the temperature around him drop a few degrees.

    Although Chen Feng wasn¡¯t a cultivator, he was also a person who had witnessed multiple things. He knew that the drop in temperature was because of the killing aura of the cultivators. The only reason he could maintain hisposure was because the killing aura wasn¡¯t directed at him.

    As Zhao Hai walked beside Chen Feng, he looked at the two rows of cultivators and didn¡¯t feel anything. Compared to his own killing aura, these cultivators still fall short.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression was naturally noticed by the cultivators. They were confused at his nonchnce. It must be known that although they didn¡¯t reach the Teleportation Stage, their strengths weren¡¯t actually bad. They were the foreign troops of the Long n, so they spent all year-round fighting. Their experience was richerpared to most cultivators. If they faced Teleportation Stage Cultivators, even if they couldn¡¯t win, they would still be able to escape.

    Because of the number of battles they experienced, their killing aura was quite thick. Most cultivators would be terrified by their aura. Chen Feng might look calm on the surface, but his heart was actually beating hard; he was afraid.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression was calm. It looked like hepletely disregarded these people. His calm demeanor affected Chen Feng, which miraculously calmed him down.

    Before long, the two of them arrived in front of the main hall. The area was a huge square. It was used as a martial arts training ground and could also be used as ast line of defense to guard the main hall. To enter the main hall from the square, one would need to walk up 50 steps.

    The two stood under the steps. Chen Feng turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Ming, wait for me here. I¡¯ll go see the n Head.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and didn¡¯t speak. He just stood there with his eyes slightly closed as if he was about to fall asleep.

    At this time, Chen Feng arrived at the top of the stairs. Then a voice was heard, ¡°Chen Feng, proceed.¡±

    Chen Feng immediately replied, ¡°Yes!¡± Then he walked towards the main hall.

    When Chen Feng walked through the door of the main hall, he saw several tables inside. There was nothing on the tables, only a few cultivators sitting down. Chen Feng knew that these cultivators were also shopkeepers of the Long n¡¯s business.

    Inside the hall was a high tform that was three meters wide and six meters high. On the tform was a throne with a person sitting on top of it. The person¡¯s figure wasn¡¯t big. He doesn¡¯t look young, and he had white hair and lowered eyes. It was as if he was about to fall asleep. This person who was old and had drooping eyes was the n Head of the Long n. The true head of the dragon, Long Zhan.

    Chen Feng quickly bowed and said, ¡°Chen Feng Sees the n Head. Wishing the n Head the blessing of the sea of stars as well as the longevity of the sun and the moon!¡±

    The old man waved his hand and didn¡¯t say anything. Chen Feng was already used to this. He stood up and opened his spatial bag. He took out a small item wrapped with a yellow cloth wrapper. Then he held the item with both of his hands and offered it to the n Head.

    Everyone present saw Chen Feng¡¯s present and couldn¡¯t help but stare. Usually, when someone presents their gift, they would introduce it. Moreover, their gifts would look magnificent at first look. Meanwhile, Chen Feng offered a small yellow cloth wrapped item. From the size of the present, it was no smaller than a spirit stone. Naturally, nobody would believe that Chen Feng would offer a spirit stone. If he dared to give a spirit stone to the n Head, he would be immediately expelled from the Long n.

    Everyone¡¯s vision focused on Chen Feng. Despite the gazes towards him, Chen Feng didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he continued to hold his present up. Chen Feng¡¯s actions caused the n Head to be surprised. He opened his eyes slightly and looked at Chen Feng. Then he waved his hand. A cultivator beside the n Head received the cloth wrapped gift and ced it on a tray.

    The n Head looked at the small yellow wrapper and knit his brows. After so many years, he has seen all kinds of gifts on his birthday. There were some who thought they were smart and gave inconspicuous gifts, wanting to attract his attention. However, those fellows were immediately sent to the outermost seats. The n Head hated people who thought they were smart. If Chen Feng¡¯s gift didn¡¯t satisfy him, he wouldn¡¯t mind kicking Chen Feng out of the n.

    The n Head took the cloth wrapper and pinched it lightly. Feeling a square item inside, he couldn¡¯t help but pause. Then he slowly opened the gift.

    When the wrapper was fully unraveled, the n Head was shocked. Then his two eyes opened fully as he carefully held the item inside. He turned the item inside and saw the carving of a coiling dragon. The n Head¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but be sad. He caressed the seal gently with his other hand. Then tears began to flow down his eyes.

    Chen Feng remained emotionless below. He knew what would happen after he delivered the seal, so he wasn¡¯t surprised at all. He just stood quietly and waited.

    After some time, the n Head ced the seal down and turned his head towards Chen Feng, then he said, ¡°When did you find it?¡±

    Chen Feng carefully replied, ¡°Replying to the n Head, five days ago.¡±

    The n Head nodded, ¡°Who found it?¡±

    Chen Feng replied, ¡°A Guest Elder of the ckwood Group, his name is Zhao Ming. He stayed in the Mountain of Demon Beasts for three months. Near the end of his stay, he helped a group of Mischievous Monkeys who gifted him a snakeskin. The seal is inside the snakeskin.¡±

    The Patriarch replied, ¡°Did you bring Zhao Ming here?¡±

    Chen Feng nodded, ¡°He¡¯s waiting outside the mansion.¡±

    ¡°Invite him in!¡± Chen Feng didn¡¯t say anything because it was no longer his turn to speak. Naturally, someone from outside the hall shouted, ¡°Elder Zhao Ming of the ckwood Group, please enter!¡±

    The people inside the hall quickly understood what was going on. All of them were old men in the Long n. They were very familiar with the sensitive words of the Long n, one of these was the Mountain of Demon Beasts.¡±

    The Long n would send people to the Mountain of Demon Beasts every year to look for the seal. It can be said that there was only one thing that connected the Long n and the Mountain of Demon Beasts, and that was the seal.

    But now, the n Head mentioned the Mountain of Demon Beasts. Moreover, it was clear that the n Head was holding a seal. Even a stupid person would know what gift Chen Feng brought. Everyone¡¯s look towards Chen Feng immediately changed.

    At this time, Zhao Hai entered the main hall. After entering, Zhao Hai cupped his fist and said, ¡°I have seen n Head Long Zhang. I wish the n Head a long life and all the luck in the world.¡±

    Long Zhan looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Are you the one who found the seal in the Mountain of Demon Beasts? Tell me how you found it. Don¡¯t miss any details.

    Zhao Haiplied and told him about his experience in the Mountain of Demon Beasts. However, he didn¡¯t say that he used liquid silver dust to find the seal. Instead, he told the n Head that he used a beast that he subdued to find the seal. This allowed him to scour all the routes in three months. And when he found nothing, he went further into the mountain.

    After Zhao Hai retold his journey, Long Zhan said, ¡°Release your beast, let me see it.¡± Zhao Haiplied and released a small insect.

    Long Zhan looked at the small insect and couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°How many of these do you have?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I can¡¯t count them all. What I subdued is their queen. Every bug produced by the queen can be controlled by me. And as long as there are enough spirit stones, the queen can keep producing bugs.¡±

    Long Zhan nodded, ¡°What made you think that you should enter deeper into the mountain? Over the years, I deliberately leaked the map to others, hoping to use their strength to find the seal. Unfortunately, they failed year after year. Those routes have been considered to have the most probability of having the seal. Why do you think that you can¡¯t find the seal there?¡±

    The n Head¡¯s question caused Chen Feng and the others to stare. They didn¡¯t think that the map was released by the n Head himself. However, this was no longer important. The seal has been found.

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m actually not confident. What I know is that the routes have already been searched for many years, yet the seal has yet to be found. I¡¯m afraid every inch ofnd on those routes have been turned over. In my mind, it can only mean one thing, the seal wasn¡¯t there.¡±

    ¡°I was already running out of time, so I thought that if I didn¡¯t go deeper into the mountain, then I would get nothing. Instead of wasting time on the periphery, it¡¯s better to go deeper into the mountain.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I have already given up by the end. I was already thinking about using the transmission formation to return to Roaring me City. But in the end, I felt a bit unwilling. Additionally, I want to collect nts. Since I¡¯m already in the Mountain of Demon Beasts, I collected some nts to see how they differ from the nts outside.¡±

    ¡°Then by the end, I luckily rescued a group of Mischievous Monkeys and obtained the seal.¡±

    Long Zhan nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re a smart and braved. Calm andposed as well. Good, the two of you can dine in the main hall.¡± After saying that, the n Head waved his hand. Then a cultivator invited Zhao Hai and Chen Feng to seats inside the main hall. This caused the others inside the hall to look at them.

 Chapter 2142: Winning Zhao Hai Over

    <h4>Chapter 2142: Winning Zhao Hai Over</h4>

    The Long n¡¯s birthday banquet still went on. But now, people can¡¯t sit still, especially Lu Fang. He never thought that Chen Feng would be lucky enough to find the seal and dine in the main hall. This meant that Chen Feng was about to soar!

    However, Chen Feng wasn¡¯t in the mood to deal with Lu Fang right now. Now that he was sitting in the main hall, it was destined that his status would soar far above Lu Fang¡¯s. What kind of people could eat in the main hall? All of them were the core disciples and influential members of the n. With Chen Feng sitting alongside these people, his future development certainly wouldn¡¯t be small.

    There were plenty of people who didn¡¯t know what to eat at the birthday banquet, this included Chen Feng. He was very happy. He could see how much the n Head valued the seal. The n Head¡¯s reaction was better than what Chen Feng imagined. His status in the Long n definitely wouldn¡¯t be low in the future.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Hai was very calm. From the moment Long Tian got in touch with him, he knew that he would be able to join the Long n. Even if there was no birthday banquet, he could still join. Long Tian would make sure that it happened.

    The birthday banquet didn¡¯tst long. After eating, Chen Feng and Zhao Hai wanted to leave, but they were stopped. Long Zhan arranged a ce for them to live in the mansion. This arrangement caused the eyes of other people to turn red in envy. Staying in the mansion meant that the two of them held value to the n.

    Zhao Hai and Chen Feng were arranged to live in a small courtyard. The courtyard was rtively decorated. It could house about 20 people. It was specially used by the Long n to entertain important guests. Now, the courtyard was given to Zhao Hai and Chen Feng.

    After doing a simple cleanup of the courtyard, the two sat by the stone table. Chen Feng took a sip of his tea and let out a sigh. Then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, I really want to thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be where I am today. From what I can see, my status in the Long n wouldn¡¯t be low in the future. This doesn¡¯t only apply to me, my Chen n would also benefit.¡±

    Chen Feng wasn¡¯t a young person. He was 50 years old. Although people in the True Spirit Realm could live up to 200 to 300 years even if they didn¡¯t cultivate, people still married at the age of 20 to 30. By the time they reach the age of 200, they would have formed a small n.

    In Fact, Chen Feng was born in such a n. However, nobody in the n had cultivation talent. Their n can only be regarded as ordinary. A n like Chen Feng¡¯s could be seen everywhere in the True Spirit Realm. Stunning characters might appear in such a n, but generations would pass before such a person appears.

    Ever since Chen Feng joined the Long n, his n benefited a lot. If Chen Feng¡¯s status improves, then his n would also get benefits. Now that Chen Feng was about to ascend in status, who knows what heights the Chen n could reach.

    In the True Spirit Realm, everyone attached great importance to their ns. Chen Feng was the same. Because of this, he was very grateful to Zhao Hai for finding the seal.

    Hearing Chen Feng, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be too polite. I also did it for myself. Shopkeeper Chen, you shouldn¡¯t forget your promise. You have to help the ckwood Group. Even if I join the Long n, I won¡¯t be a Shopkeeper Like You. The ckwood Group would have to depend on you.¡±

    Chen Feng nodded, ¡°Rest assured, I won¡¯t forget the ckwood Group. After all, without the ckwood Group, I wouldn¡¯t have met you. Then it would be impossible for me to get my hands on the seal.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about this matter all the time. We¡¯ll have plenty of opportunities to cooperate in the future if I join the Long n.¡±

    Chen Feng nodded. Then at this time, footsteps could be heard outside the door. Then a voice was heard, ¡°The n Head wants to see Chen Feng.¡± Chen Feng immediately stood up andplied.

    As soon as Chen Feng left, the door of the courtyard was pushed open from the outside. Zhao Hai turned his head and saw Long Tian outside. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare, ¡°Old Master, why did youe here?¡±

    Long Tianughed and said, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t Ie here? This is the Long n; I can go wherever I want. Kid, you¡¯re really good. I didn¡¯t expect that you would be the one who would find the seal. I already mentioned your name to my Eldest Brother so you can join the Long n. However, it¡¯s not easy to get my Eldest Brother¡¯s attention. After all, you¡¯re still quite weak.¡±

    ¡°Additionally, you¡¯re a member of the Tyrant de Sect. Although the rtionship between the Tyrant de Sect and the Long n is average, it¡¯s not enough to move my Eldest Brother. But now, you have done him a great favor. Getting the seal back is one of his wishes. Now that Eldest Brother owes you a favor, your status in the Long n definitely wouldn¡¯t be low. It¡¯s also good for me since I like your temperament. Hahaha. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll cover your back once you join the Long n.¡±

    Hearing Long Tian, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he looked at Long Tian and said, ¡°Old Master, did you call the n Head Eldest Brother? Then what does that make you?¡±

    Long Tianughed, ¡°My father and Eldest Brother¡¯s father are blood brothers. I was born right after him. Because of this, other people call me Second Grandfather. Moreover, in the entire Long n, my rtionship with Eldest Brother is the best.¡±

    As Long Tian was talking, a voice was heard from outside, ¡°The n Head wants to see Zhao Hai.¡±

    Long Tianughed, ¡°Go and tell Eldest Brother that this kid is drinking with me. I¡¯ll take him to see Eldest Brother tomorrow.¡±

    The person outside was stunned for a moment. But when he recognized the voice, he immediately said, ¡°Yes, Second Grandfather. Second Grandfather, do you want wine and food to be delivered to you?¡±

    Lon Tian smiled and said, ¡°Good kid. You¡¯re really from the n. Go and bring them here.¡± The man outsideplied and then left.

    This small exchange showed Zhao Hai what kind of status Long Tian held in the Long n. This old man dared to decline the n Head¡¯s words. This was a man who could walk sideways in the Long n.

    Actually, what Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know was that Long Tian¡¯s status in the Long n was very special. He was a close brother to Long Zhan and was also Long Zhan¡¯s biggest supporter. Most importantly, Long Tian wasn¡¯t blinded by status and power. He held almost no control over the true power of the n. He was like a shadow following behind Long Zhan. He was the n Head¡¯s most trusted person.

    This didn¡¯t mean that Long Tian didn¡¯t hold any responsibilities in the n. One of the responsibilities he held was education. No mistake, Long Tian¡¯s job was to educate the younger generations of the n. It can be said that most of the outstanding talents of the n were taught by Long Tian. And these talents held the greatest respect towards Long Tian. This gave Long Tian a huge but invisible power over the Long n. Fortunately, Long Tian never used this power. He continued to educate the children of the n. It was also a job that he enjoyed doing.

    Because of Long Tian¡¯s actions, his position in the Long n was far from normal. Whenever Long Zhan mentions his Younger Brother, he couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. Long Tian had every opportunity to obtain more power, but he didn¡¯t do it. He continued to teach children every day. Then he would drink wine and eat good food. He lived a carefree life. Even Long Zhan was envious of his life.

    Long Zhan was currently in his study. When he heard the person he tasked to call Zhao Hai over say that Long Tian was drinking with Zhao Hai, Long Zhan couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, leave them alone. It¡¯s rare for a person to catch that guy¡¯s eyes.¡±

    At this time, Long Tian was already drinking wine with Zhao Hai. When Chen Feng returned to the courtyard and saw this, he immediately turned around and left.

    It hasn¡¯t been long since Chen Feng entered the Long n, so he has limited understanding regarding the core members of the n. Naturally, he waspletely unaware of the status of the mysterious Second Grandfather. But appearing in the mansion was already enough to show his status. Being a shopkeeper, Chen Feng was good at reading the air. Long Tian didn¡¯t care about him, so he would only annoy the old man if he stayed.

    Fortunately, Chen Feng didn¡¯t see Long Tian rejecting Long Zhan¡¯s summons. Otherwise, Chen Feng would have gone crazy. It was known that Long Zhan held absolute power in the Long n. Nobody dared to challenge his authority. In the same way, nobody would ignore his words. If Chen Feng saw Long Tian nonchntly brushing the n Head¡¯s words, Chen Feng would have turned white in fear.

    When Long Tian saw that Chen Feng left, he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Kid, have you thought about what position you want after joining the Long n?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I really haven¡¯t thought about it. I hope you don¡¯tugh, but I think I can handle any position you arrange for me.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Long Tian couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then his expression changed, his tone turned serious as he said, ¡°Kid, you talk big. Are you sure about what you said?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I know a lot of things. So far, I haven¡¯t encountered something that I can¡¯t do.¡±

    Hearing this, Long Tian was stunned. Although he hadn¡¯t been in contact with Zhao Hai for a long time, he knew that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t an irresponsible person. He carried his words with his pride. This was also the reason why Long Tian was confused. Zhao Hai was an ascendant. Moreover, from his appearance, he was quite young. How could he possibly know a lot of things?

    Long Tian couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Do you know how to concoct medicine?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I know. But because of my current strength, I can¡¯t make high level medicine.¡±

    Long Tian nodded, ¡°How about refining weapons?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I know. But like with pills, I can¡¯t make high level artifacts with my strength.¡±

    Long Tian smiled bitterly. He was somewhat convinced of Zhao Hai¡¯s words. But because of Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, there were a lot of things he couldn¡¯t do.

    Long Tian thought for a moment before he said,¡± Alright, you can still focus on the Tyrant de Sect. After all, you can¡¯t ignore your sect. In the Long n, you can be a teacher and teach the children. At the same time, I can ask the n Head to permit you to browse the n¡¯s martial arts records. Naturally, you have to teach the children what you learned. If you can¡¯t teach well, then I¡¯ll take your privileges back.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared. He didn¡¯t expect Long Tian to make such a decision. He could actually study the martial arts records of the Long n. Ordinary ns treat their manuals with strict security. This even included their basic manuals. Basic manuals showed a small hint of a n¡¯s strength. Long Tian¡¯s action was very unexpected. Zhao Hai having ess to the n¡¯s martial arts records was equal to knowing the Long n¡¯s foundation. If Zhao Hai leaked its contents, it would be a disaster for the n. Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t understand why Long Tian trusted him too much.

    Zhao Hai had these thoughts because he doesn¡¯t know much about the Long n. If he knew, he wouldn¡¯t have thought of such things. The Long n¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t as simple as what it showed on the surface. Otherwise, the Yin Yang Elders wouldn¡¯t have immediately agreed to Zhao Hai joining the n. Although Zhao Hai was a now crucial disciple of the sect, the Yin Yang Elders knew that Zhao Hai joining the Long n wouldn¡¯t have a bad effect on the Tyrant de Sect. In fact, it might even benefit the sect.

    With the strength of the Long n, anyone who got their manuals through illegal methods would be struck down. Otherwise, the Long n wouldn¡¯t have existed for so many years.

    Long Tian dared to let Zhao Hai study the manuals of the n because he didn¡¯t see Zhao Hai as a threat. If Zhao Hai leaked the manuals of the Long n, the n has the means to clean him up. Naturally, Long Tian believed that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t do this. Even if Zhao Hai wanted to do it, the Yin Yang Elders would stop him immediately. Because of this, Long Tian was able to make this decision.

    More importantly, Long Tian could see that Zhao Hai was a genius. Such a special talent needed special methods to recruit. Long Tian also used this privilege because he knew that Zhao Hai was the disciple of the Yin Yang Elders. It was impossible to move Zhao Hai¡¯s heart using ordinary things. It was also difficult for Zhao Hai to refuse this privilege. There was no such thing as a cultivator who didn¡¯t want to improve their martial arts. Long Tian was also aware that the Long n¡¯s martial arts was much stronger than the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s.

 Chapter 2143: Risk Worth Taking

    <h4>Chapter 2143: Risk Worth Taking</h4>

    What does a big n need to develop? There are plenty of answers, but one tops them all. And that was talent.

    No mistake, a big n needs talent! Any group attached great importance to obtaining talent. Countless trials proved that as long as there was talent in a group, they were likely to be the winner in the end. Talent was always better than having one or two gold mines.

    In Long Tian¡¯s eyes, Zhao Hai was a valuable talent. He now has a very good understanding of Zhao Hai¡¯s situation. To be honest, the more he understood about Zhao Hai, the more Long Tian became convinced that he needed to recruit him.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s experiences could be said to be legendary. He wasn¡¯t a native of the True Spirit Realm but was an ascendant from the lower realms. Then he directly joined the Tyrant de Sect as an inner disciple. Most importantly, Zhao Hai destroyed an entire realm while he was in the Soaring Dragon Realm.

    That was an entire realm. He didn¡¯t even leave a single living witness. Then he piled their corpses in the Soaring Dragon Realm to show everyone.

    Ever since he saw Zhao Hai instructing the children how to use their breath to practice, Long Tian recognized that Zhao Hai was a talent. This became more apparent when he found out that Zhao Hai could make pills and refine artifacts.

    Long Tian knows that it hasn¡¯t been long since Zhao Hai ascended to the True Spirit Realm. And yet Zhao Hai was already in the Soul Fusion Stage. Such cultivation speed wasn¡¯t rare in the True Spirit Realm. But Long Tian has to admit that Zhao Hai was a genius.

    A versatile genius. If Long Tian couldn¡¯t snatch Zhao Hai from the Tyrant de Sect, then he wouldn¡¯t be worthy of being called the number 2 character in the Long n.

    As for Zhao Hai¡¯s low strength, Long Tian wasn¡¯t worried about it. With the talent shown by Zhao Hai, as long as he was given time, his achievements would be immeasurable.

    There were plenty of methods to win a talent over. The most inferior method was winning them over with material things. This was also the most unreliable method. Naturally, it was also the simplest and quickest method.

    Long Tian wasn¡¯t willing to use this method. He needed Zhao Hai to have a sense of belonging to the Long n. Zhao Hai needs to treat the Long n as his people. How do you make someone treat a foreign group as their own family? There were a lot of methods. What Long Tian was using right now was the slowest but most effective method. And that was to give Zhao Hai the privilege to learn the martial arts of the Long n.

    There was no need to mention how important cultivation manuals were to cultivators. A good cultivation manual could make a cultivator defeat an enemy on the same level. Because of this, a cultivator¡¯s desire for good cultivation manuals was never-ending.

    When a cultivator uses a good cultivation method and defeats their enemy, they will remember that the cultivation method made them achieve their goal. Then they would have a trace of gratitude towards the source of the manual.

    Long Tian was an old fox. He was well aware of the importance of cultivation manuals. Therefore, he didn¡¯t go the usual route and win Zhao Hai over with money and status. Instead, he gave Zhao Hai an offer he couldn¡¯t refuse.

    Although this method might be risky, Long Tian was thinking that it was the safest method. Long Tian knows that Zhao Hai was very grateful towards the Yin Yang Elders. The Yin Yang Elders also took great care of Zhao Hai. The Yin Yang Elders even moved to Zhao Hai¡¯s ce. It was because of this that Long Tian didn¡¯t mind taking the risk.

    The Yin Yang Elders know the strength of the long n. If Zhao Hai dared to cause trouble to the n, not to mention anyone else, the Yin Yang Elders would be the first ones to stop him. Therefore, Long Tian was convinced that there was little risk to opening the n¡¯s martial arts library to Zhao Hai.

    There¡¯s also a more important point. Long Tian arranged for Zhao Hai to teach the children of the Long n. This was equivalent to letting Zhao Hai ept disciples indirectly. Cultivators also attach great importance to inheritance. Zhao Hai would be happy seeing the children he taught grow up and be stronger. By that time, he would have more sense of belonging towards the Long n.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t spoken for some time, Long Tian said, ¡°How is it? Do you agree?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Long Tian. Although he didn¡¯t know who Long Tian was, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t deny that Long Tian¡¯s conditions were very good.

    Moreover, Long Tian made it clear that he could still focus on the Tyrant de Sect. Even in this case, Long Tian still allowed him to browse the long n¡¯s martial arts manuals. This showed how much value Long Tian attached towards Zhao Hai.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I agree. I¡¯ll listen to Old Master¡¯s arrangements.¡±

    Long Tian gave a satisfied nod and said, ¡°Then that¡¯s the end of that. Let¡¯s drink. You¡¯re a good drinking partner. The others aren¡¯t as good.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and clinked his cup with Long Tian. The two happily drank wine for the rest of the day.

    Chen Feng returned to the courtyard not long after Long Tian left. Seeing Zhao Hai sitting by the stone table, Chen Feng could no longer bear it and asked, ¡°Brother Zhao, who was that old gentleman? How did you meet?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°His status is very extraordinary. He is the n Head¡¯s younger brother, Long Tian. Back when I was strolling through the city, I ran into some children and taught them some skills. He saw my teaching method, so he invited me to join the Long n. I agreed. Today, he came to discuss joining the Long n with me.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Chen Feng couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then his expression couldn¡¯t help but change. He looked at Zhao Hai and stuttered, ¡°Th-that old gentleman was Long Tian?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°He¡¯s Long Tian. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Chen Feng was somewhat speechless, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Brother Zhao, I really don¡¯t know what to say to you. Forget it, you just joined the Long n. You¡¯re still not aware of the n¡¯s matters. The Long n is governed by the n Head alone. Although there are elders, none of them dared to disobey the words of the n Head. This isn¡¯t only because of the n Head¡¯s strength, the n Head also has a huge supporter behind his back. This huge supporter was seen as one of the most powerful people in the n. This person is the younger brother of the n Head, Long Tian. Despite the power in his hand, Long Tian didn¡¯t hold any official position of power. He preferred to train the disciples of the Long n. He also discovers and rmends talents for the Long n.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. From the moment he saw Long Tian, Zhao Hai immediately knew what he was doing. If Long Tian wasn¡¯t who he was, then it would be impossible for him to notice Zhao Hai.

    Chen Feng looked at Zhao Hai and then continued, ¡°There¡¯s a saying in the n that says you only see the n Head once a year, and he might not remember you. But even if you only see Long Tian once in five years, as long as he remembers you, your status will soar. From this, you could see Long Tian¡¯s status in the Long n. Plenty of powerful figures in the n were rmended by Long Tian to the n Head. It can be said that although Long Tian doesn¡¯t hold a position in the n, he was one of the most influential people in the n. There are too many people high up in the n who owe him a favor.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t expect the old man to have this status. No wonder he dared to neglect the n Head¡¯s summons.

    As he looked at Zhao Hai, Chen Feng couldn¡¯t help but be envious, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve been noticed by Elder Long Tian, it would be difficult for you to be ignored in the Long n. You will have a lot of opportunitiester on. I¡¯ll have to depend on you.¡±

    Hearing Chen Feng, Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°If I can. You don¡¯t know this, but Elder Long Tian invited me to teach the children of the n. This is a position with no power. I don¡¯t know how I can help you.¡±

    Chen Feng¡¯s eyes shone when he heard this, ¡°Brother Zhao, are you really going to teach the children of the Long n? That¡¯s a good thing!¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. He didn¡¯t even mention his privilege of being able to scan through the manuals of the Long n. But Long Tian already thought that his position was good.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s confused expression, Chen Feng smiled faintly and said, ¡°The children you teach will be the future of the Long n. When they grow up, they will hold positions within the n. With you being their teacher, how could your status be low then? You can use these connections to build a n for yourself. With the support of the Long n, wouldn¡¯t it be simple for your n to develop?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t expect Chen Feng to mention this. But there was nothing wrong with what Chen Feng said. If Zhao Hai taught the children of the Long n, then once they reach a high position, they wouldn¡¯t forget who was their teacher. When the timees, his status in the n would rise.

    But to be honest, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about these things. What he cared about was his own strength. However, the situation with the Long n was quite special. Zhao Hai still doesn¡¯t know the extent of the Long n¡¯s powers. And looking at the reaction of the Yin Yang Elders, the Long n should be very strong. But why would such a family remain unheard of? Even when he asked the Yin Yang Elders, they didn¡¯t want to tell him. This caused Zhao Hai to be confused.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai wanted to have more understanding of the Long n. He wanted to know what kind of existence the Long n is and why the Yin Yang Elders cared so much about it.

 Chapter 2144: A Group of Children

    <h4>Chapter 2144: A Group of Children</h4>

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop talking about me. I took over this job, naturally I would do it properly. What about you? What position did the n Head assign to you?¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Chen Feng showed an excited expression. Then he said, ¡°The n Head called me over for my future assignment. The n Head knows that I¡¯m familiar with the affairs of the Full Moon Pavilion, so he assigned me to the main branch as the third shopkeeper. Although the position seemed lower, the n Head said that if I do a good job, I could be the Chief Shopkeeper of the Full Moon Pavilion.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good. But that would mean that you would leave Roaring me City. What about the ckwood Group?¡±

    Chen Feng smiled and said, ¡°Rest assured, the ckwood Group¡¯s matters won¡¯t be ignored. Although I¡¯m leaving Roaring me City, my status is different to before. As long as the people of the Long n know this, even if I leave, they will take care of the ckwood Group, even better than before. Don¡¯t forget, the ckwood Group isn¡¯t only on good terms with me, they have connections to you too. You are now working in Coiling Dragon City. For us, being able to work in Coiling Dragon City is an enviable thing. This is because you can get in close contact with the Long n.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Then I¡¯m relieved. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have much time to return to Roaring me City in the future. I only hope that the ckwood Group can get better and better. Right, this is for you. Help me hand it over to Liu Wei. If the ckwood Group needs us in the future, they can contact us.¡±

    Chen Feng looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Zhao, I really admire you. The reason Brother Liu Wei founded the ckwood Group is because he was born in ckwood Alley. He wants to be of service to hismunity. What about you? Why are you helping them?¡±

    Zhao Hai sighed and said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just something I want to do. The True Spirit Realm is full of people who take advantage of any situation, and they only pay attention to their own family or sect. For their friends or those who helped them, very few people would think of doing something in return. What Gang Leader Liu is doing, in my opinion, is really amazing. So I¡¯m willing to lend him a hand.¡±

    Chen Feng became silent when he heard Zhao Hai. Although he wasn¡¯t a cultivator, he was someone who came in contact with cultivators daily. To be honest, when ites to morals, cultivators seemed to have a certainck of it. But there was no point in changing this. The True Spirit Realm was the world of cultivators. They ruled everything.

    From what Chen Feng could hear, although Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t change this, he was making his own effort. There weren¡¯t a lot of people like Liu Wei in the True Spirit Realm. Moreover, in the eyes of the other cultivators, Liu Wei¡¯s kind were a group of fools.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai thought differently. He appreciated Liu Wei¡¯s efforts. Therefore, he used his advantages to help the ckwood Group. At this moment, Chen Feng began to see that Zhao Hai was a bigger person than he thought.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t expecting that he would change the True Spirit Realm. He just wanted to help a good person, it was that simple.

    Chen Feng was silent for a while, then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave in a couple of days. You have to take care of yourself. If there¡¯s anything, you can inform me. Now that the two of us are in the Long n, we belong to the same group. Do you understand what I mean?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Rest assured, I understand. You as well, if you need anything, you can look for me. As long as it¡¯s within my means, I will help.¡± Chen Feng nodded, then he went to his room.

    Chen Feng left the mansion courtyard the next day. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t see him off since he was going to see the n Head today. It was supposed to be the day before but Long Tian pushed it off. In any case, Zhao Hai would have to see the n Head.

    Zhao Hai was meeting the n Head inside his study. The study was different from the prestigious study that Zhao Hai had in mind. Long Zhan¡¯s study looked very ordinary. It wasn¡¯t different from any other study. There were also a lot of jade slips inside the room.

    When Zhao Hai entered, he cupped his fist towards Long Zhan. The n head waved his hand. After Zhao Hai lowered his hands, he calmly stood in ce. He didn¡¯t look nervous at all.

    After some time, Long Zhan said, ¡°Did you go on trial in Roaring mes City because you knew about the existence of our n?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head, ¡°No. I just wanted to see the territory of the Demonic Faction. But after I arrived in Roaring me City, I needed an identity to take on some tasks. This would also make it more convenient for me to travel around the Demon Faction¡¯s territory. In the end, I chose to work with the ckwood Group. The only reason I chose them is because they were doing good things. I joined the gang with the intention of helping them for a few months. Although I can directly give them money, money isn¡¯t what the ckwood Group needs. What they need is a stable source of ie. After that, I took a task from the Full Moon Pavilion. It was only after that task that I got to know about the Long n. At that time, I didn¡¯t know the n¡¯s name. Chen Feng only said that he belonged to a n.¡±

    Long Zhan nodded, ¡°The Tyrant de Sect has been very good to you. I heard that when you were about to join the Long n, you still wanted to ask the opinion of the Yin Yang Elders. Aren¡¯t you afraid that this would anger me?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°If not for the Tyrant de Sect, I wouldn¡¯t have ascended to the True Spirit Realm. If I abandon them for the Long n, then I wouldn¡¯t be someone worth winning over, wouldn¡¯t I?¡±

    Long Zhan chuckled, ¡°You really thought it through. And you¡¯re confident. But you¡¯re correct. If you abandon the Tyrant de Sect to join the Long n, then I will kill you off as soon as I can. The Long n doesn¡¯t take kindly to those who abandon everything for profit. Brother Tian already told me about your arrangements, and I agreed. I believe in Brother Tian¡¯s judgment. From now on, you are a guest official of the Long n. You will stay in Coiling Dragon City for three months every year to teach the children of the n. You are also allowed to bring your family with you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, n Head. I¡¯ll let my wives live in the Tyrant de Sect first. Rest assured, I¡¯ll stay in the n for three months to teach the kids.¡±

    Long Zhan wasn¡¯t a person who liked to waste their breath, he nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. If you joined the Long n and you bring your family here, it might not look good for the face of the Tyrant de Sect. You can go. Someone will arrange a ce for you to stay in. An identity token will also be delivered to you.¡±

    Zhao Hai bowed to Long Zhan before leaving. Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s back, Long Zhan couldn¡¯t help but think. Although he had only met Zhao Hai twice, he knew everything that he had done. Long Zhan couldn¡¯t deny that Zhao Hai was a genius. At the same time, he was also a killer. Long Zhan doesn¡¯t really know whether it was a good idea for Zhao Hai to teach the children of the n.

    However, Long Tian admired Zhao Hai. And Long Zhan respects Long Tian¡¯s vision. Over the years, the amount of talent that Long Tian brought to the n was quite substantial. These talents looked like wastes in the eyes of others, but Long Tian saw their shining points and rmended them to the Long n. And these people have proven themselves in their respective fields.

    When ites to spotting unpolished gems, nobody in the Long n wasparable to Long Tian. Long Tian¡¯s admiration for Zhao Hai was one of the major points that caused Long Zhan to consider Zhao Hai¡¯s appointment.

    When Zhao Hai left Long Zhan¡¯s study, someone walked over. Then they cupped their fist and said, ¡°Mister Zhao Hai? Please,e with me sir.¡± Zhao Hai also cupped his fist at the man and followed him out.

    Now that Zhao Hai has been appointed to a position, he naturally had to leave the Long n mansion. Long Zhan arranged a small courtyard for Zhao Hai to live in Coiling Dragon City. The courtyard wasn¡¯t veryrge, but it wouldn¡¯t have any issues housing around 20 people. There was a small martial arts area in the courtyard that could amodate 50 people at the same time. The martial arts area was prepared for Zhao Hai so he could teach his students.

    Zhao Hai looked around the courtyard and nodded. He was very satisfied with the ce. Zhao Hai released several robots to clean up and put up useful furniture.

    A person also arrived to deliver Zhao Hai¡¯s identity token. This identity card also allows Zhao Hai to enter the Long n¡¯s library.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai could only enter the low-level area of the library. Even then, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t nning to head there immediately. It wasn¡¯t necessary right now. What he wanted to see was how many students the Long n would arrange for him to teach.

    After resting inside the courtyard for the rest of the day, early the next morning, someone was knocking on the door to Zhao Hai¡¯s courtyard. Then a robot opened the door. When the people outside saw the robot, they couldn¡¯t help but scream with excitement. Then they surrounded the robot.

    Looking at the little figures surrounding the robot, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. None of these children were over five years old. The youngest among them was only three. Although people in the True Spirit Realm matured early, three-year old children were only as mature as seven-eight-year-olds back on earth. Children of this age were very hard to handle. It seemed like Long Tian had prepared a difficult problem for Zhao Hai.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t nning to give up. He looked at the little kids and then pped his hands, ¡°Alright, kids. Come here. You¡¯ll y with those robots in a while. As long as you study properly, you can y. Alright?¡±

 Chapter 2145: Handling the Teaching

    <h4>Chapter 2145: Handling the Teaching</h4>

    Zhao Hai has never handled children before. The only child he came in contact with was only Qiu Tie. However, Qiu Tie was already very sensible for his age. This time, he was faced with a group of children that weren¡¯t as behaved as Qiu Tie. Therefore, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Zhao Hai to deal with them.

    Fortunately, Zhao Hai had a lot of interesting things in his hand. He had food, toys, and anything else that a child would love.

    The children were also aware that Zhao Hai was their teacher. People in the Long n held great respect to their teachers, especially the children. Ever since they were young, the children of the Long n were taught not to be arrogant. This made it convenient for Zhao Hai to coax the children.

    To teach a student, one must first understand their strength. Because of this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t teach them immediately. He had the children practice their boxing skills first. If they learned weapons, they would show their weapon movements first. Then he asked the children about their spiritual roots.

    There were 30 children assigned to Zhao Hai. This number was neitherrge nor small. One by one, Zhao Hai learned of the children¡¯s martial arts. He would make a record of their progress, so each child had their own jade slip. Inside the jade slip were basic information about each kid.

    This was a method that Zhao Hai learned from Earth. Even if it was a serious illness or a small fault, everything would be recorded.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t keep these jade slips on himself. He gave the jade slip to the children and told them to hand it over to their parents every time they went home.

    Zhao Hai did this to inform the guardians of the children about their progress. After all of these things were dealt with, the morning passed.

    The children would only attend sses with Zhao Hai in the morning. They would return to their homes in the afternoon. Some would practice martial arts while some would go out and y.

    The Long n wouldn¡¯t force their children to practice martial arts. They would also give their children time to y. After all, ying was helpful in maintaining a child¡¯s healthy growth. This would benefit their practiceter on. This was something the Long n found out after many years of observation. This was information that only a great n like the Long n could have. Even the Tyrant de Sect didn¡¯t know this.

    There were many people in the Long n who didn¡¯t understand why the n suddenly arranged a teacher they didn¡¯t know anything about to their children. Many parents were suspicious of Zhao Hai.

    The Long n attached great importance to their children. If Zhao Hai¡¯s teachings weren¡¯t good, the parents would be angry with Zhao Hai. After all, Zhao Hai was an outsider while they were in Coiling Dragon City, the Long n¡¯snd.

    However, when the parents brought their children home and saw the jade slips sent by Zhao Hai, they no longer said anything. They could see Zhao Hai¡¯s intentions from the jade slip. This caused Zhao Hai to gain a bit of recognition from the parents. What Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect was this matter reaching Long Tian, who in turn told it to Long Zhan. The n Head immediately ordered that all of the underage members of the Long n be provided with a jade slip that records the progress of their practice.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t put this matter in his mind. He was currentlymunicating with Laura and the others toe up with the most suitable learning program for the children.

    Zhao Hai knew that if he wanted to enter the Long n, then he would need to provide value. The n needs to see him as an important member. Therefore, they needed to see what he was doing, and that he was doing it well.

    Zhao Hai had a feeling that the Long n wasn¡¯t simple. Perhaps the Yin Yang Elders might now of the n¡¯s matters, but it was impossible for them to know too much. This was because big ns like the Long n rarely showed their true strength. If people know their bottom line, then they would suffer and decline.

    At first, Laura and the others didn¡¯t understand why Zhao Hai had to join the Long n. Even if the Long n was strong, as long as there was no conflict with the Tyrant de Sect, there seemed to be no threat to him.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think so. In the True Spirit Realm, the 81 Great Sects were supposed to hold the power of the realm. But after staying in the realm, Zhao Hai found out that there was another powerful group, and that was the Ghost Cultivators. And now there was the Long n.

    Not to mention other things, the strength that the Long n revealed was far from any Great Sect. And Zhao Hai felt that he had only seen the tip of the Long n¡¯s strength.

    If such a strength was only the tip, then what was the true strength of the Long n? If they had such strength, why would they allow the 81 Great Sects to rule the realm? There were secrets beneath the surface that Zhao Hai wanted to know.

    Zhao Hai knew that the True Spirit Realm wasn¡¯t his final destination. He had to go to higher realms. However, before he can ascend, he first needs to understand each ne he passes through. His strength was stillcking. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t intending on being chased down by the people of an entire realm.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s biggest secret was the existence of the Space. The Space was an entity that went against heaven¡¯s will. No matter which realm it was, the Space would have a fatal attraction to any cultivator. Any cultivator whoprehended the Dao of Space would want to take Zhao Hai¡¯s Space for themselves.

    In order to guarantee his own and the Space¡¯s safety, Zhao Hai needs to know everything about a ne.

    The Long n was a powerful force in the True Spirit Realm. What Zhao Hai was scared of was the fact that he didn¡¯t know if there were other hidden forces like the Long n in the True Spirit Realm. If there was, then Zhao Hai wanted to know the strength of the entire True Spirit Realm. Were the 81 Great Sects truly the controllers of the True Spirit Realm or were they just puppets?

    Zhao Hai has time, so he wasn¡¯t too anxious about this matter. He can take care of these things at his own pace. Only in this way can be assured that he could show his strength in the True Spirit Realm.

    The next day, Zhao Hai¡¯s teaching officially began. Zhao Hai¡¯s method of teaching was different from other people. When the other children were learning martial arts, they would teach them a set of punching techniques first and then everyone would practice together. By the end, the teacher would evaluate everyone¡¯s progress and teach the children what to learn next.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s method was different. He would arrange different exercises for each child. For example, some children would practice their strength while others would practice their posture. Some children would also learn how to control their breath. Even if the children practiced punching techniques, Zhao Hai would still give them different routines.

    The children weren¡¯t familiar with this method of teaching. Fortunately, the children were still young and quite obedient. They would follow Zhao Hai¡¯s words and wouldn¡¯t bezy.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t skimp on giving rewards. The children were given plenty of delicious food. Moreover, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make the children practice all morning like others. The children would practice for an hour every morning and then Zhao Hai would y with them for a while or have them eat delicious food. This was to ensure that the children wouldn¡¯t be bored or tired during training.

    Maintaining the children¡¯s interest in learning was Zhao Hai¡¯s goal in teaching. Zhao Hai knew that interest was the best motivation there is.

    When the children were doing strength training, Zhao Hai would make sure that it would be treated like a game. He modified the strength machine so that whenever the children used it, there would be animations and sounds that would catch their attention. Only in this way could the children continue with the boring training.

    The morning passed quickly, but none of the children were willing to go home. They felt that practicing with Zhao Hai was very fun, which was unimaginable for them before. Other people would have headaches when teaching these children, especially during the boring strength training. This was the most annoying exercise for kids.

    But no matter what, strength training was important. Moreover, strength training needed to be done from childhood. However, it needed to be done in moderation otherwise it would leave hidden wounds in the body. So, when it came to strength training, teachers would have huge headaches teaching the children.

    Now, Zhao Hai solved the problem. There were a lot of machines inside Zhao Hai¡¯s courtyard. Each machine were different, but they hadmon features. The machines were very bright and were painted with cartoon figures that catered towards children.

    After the children returned, their parents immediately examined their jade slips. There were a lot more content inside the jade slip. The information included the amount of training done as well as the results. There were also suggestions for parents as to what to do next and also what food to give their child.

    When the parents saw the content of the jade slip, they were shocked. They haven¡¯t seen instructions this detailed. They immediately analyzed the contents of the other children¡¯s jade slip and found that the contents were different. The suggestions were also different.

    The parents could no longer stay calm. They didn¡¯t look for Zhao Hai but instead looked for Long Tian. Regarding education, Long Tian had the most authority in the Long n.

    After Long Tian saw the contents of the jade slip, he couldn¡¯t help but be excited. He hasn¡¯t seen a teaching method like this before. He immediately called a couple of Zhao Hai¡¯s students and conducted a test. Naturally, he didn¡¯t make the children perform their fist techniques. Instead, he scanned them with his own spiritual qi to examine their progress. The results caused Long Tian to be startled. He discovered that Zhao Hai¡¯s suggestions were the best path for the children. He was greatly surprised. He immediately went to Zhao Hai¡¯s courtyard.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know that his methods caused a huge upheaval to Long Tian. He didn¡¯t dare use liquid silver dust in Coiling Dragon City. There were hidden monsters in the city and countless Earth Monarchs going about. If he released liquid silver dust, he would immediately be discovered. So Zhao Hai would rather be uninformed and focus on his job as a teacher.

    As Zhao Hai was cleaning the machines, the front gate of his courtyard was shoved open and Long Tian entered. When he saw the courtyard, Long Tian couldn¡¯t help but stare. This was because he saw machines that he hadn¡¯t seen before. Long Tian was confused with the sight in front of him.

    Zhao Hai looked at Long Tian and said, ¡°Old Master, you¡¯re here? Are you worried for the kids?¡±

    Long Tian heard Zhao Hai and couldn¡¯t help but look at him. Then he waved towards the machines and said, ¡°Little Hai, where did these machinese from? Are they useful?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°These machinese from the lower realms. They were used for training. Back in the lower realms, I stayed in a technology ne that used such machines.¡± Then Zhao Hai proceeded to exin the usefulness of these machines to Long Tian.

    Long Tian listened to Zhao Hai¡¯s exnation in earnest. After hearing Zhao Hai, Long Tian sighed and said, ¡°I underestimated the wisdom of the lower realms. Although their density of spiritual qi is lower, their wisdom wasn¡¯t any lower than ours. These machines might be useless to us, but they¡¯re useful for the children.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he invited Long Tian, ¡°Old Master, pleasee in. Let¡¯s share a few cups.¡± Long Tian didn¡¯t decline and followed Zhao Hai inside.

    After entering the room, Long Tian noticed that there was aputer on Zhao Hai¡¯s desk. He had never seen aputer before, but he could still read the contents on the screen. He walked over and found that theputer was full of educational programs tailored for each child. Each step of training was written in great detail.

    After a while, Long Tian stood up and then looked at Zhao Hai. His gaze contained a trace of emotion. Then he said, ¡°Little Hai, I want to thank you. You did a good job. Your method is worth promoting to the Long n.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°The children are very lovable. I¡¯m d I can use my ability to teach them.¡±

    Long Tian nodded, then he said, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you gone to the n¡¯s repository? Are you not interested in the martial arts of the Long n?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m interested. But I¡¯m not in a hurry to read the n¡¯s manuals. I¡¯ll focus on teaching the children first. I¡¯ll go browse the n¡¯s manuals when I have time.¡±

    Long Tian nodded, ¡°Rest assured, the Long n won¡¯t treat you unjustly. I will make them open the higher levels for you. This is something you deserve.¡±

    Zhao Hai only smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.

 Chapter 2146: Long Clanâ€™s Origin

    <h4>Chapter 2146: Long n¡¯s Origin</h4>

    Zhao Hai stood on a mountain, looking at Coiling Dragon City not far away. This was the first time he saw the city from this angle. When he saw the city, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be speechless.

    Coiling Dragon City almost had no roads going in and out of it. Majority of people who went to the city did so through transmission formations. This is because Coiling Dragon City was constructed in a huge mountain valley. It was surrounded by mountains on all sides, there was no exit at all.

    The location could be described as a deathtrap. However, this also meant that the valley was very safe. Outsiders would never be able to find it. Coiling Dragon City also uses formations to hide its existence. Even if someone flies over the valley, they wouldn¡¯t be able to detect the city.

    What Zhao Hai didn¡¯t understand was why the Long n chose to construct their city in this ce. With the Long n¡¯s strength, they could position themselves anywhere in the True Spirit Realm. Why would they hide in this ce?¡±

    Originally, with Zhao Hai¡¯s status, it was impossible for him to leave the city¡¯s borders. The Long n wouldn¡¯t easily reveal the city¡¯s location. But since Zhao Hai performed really well recently, the n¡¯s trust in him has skyrocketed. Zhao Hai¡¯s status in the hearts of the Long n members was slowly changing.

    The Long n attached great importance to heritage. The education program that Zhao Hai made was a major contribution to the Long n. The n believes that if they continued to follow Zhao Hai¡¯s method to educate the children, then the future experts of the Long n would be at least 3yers stronger than the current experts.

    It can be said that Zhao Hai gave the children of the Long n a brighter future. In another angle, the strength of the Long n has been increased. If the Long n can¡¯t see this, then they don¡¯t deserve to continue being a powerful n.

    It was because the n saw this that Zhao Hai¡¯s status has increased by a lot. Now, Zhao Hai became well-known in Coiling Dragon City. The parents of the children he taught would actively greet him and give him gifts.

    In addition, they would also tter Zhao Hai. They felt grateful towards Zhao Hai every time they saw their child happily practicing. They could also see an obvious increase in the child¡¯s strength.

    On this day, after teaching the children, Zhao Hai went out of the city and explored the surroundings.

    When he returned to his courtyard in Coiling Dragon City, Zhao Hai found that Long Tian was inside. Zhao Hai quickly gave his greetings, ¡°Old Master, why are you here?¡±

    Long Tian smiled and said, ¡°The education program that you wrote was very good. Where did you return from?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°I went exploring the surroundings outside the city.¡±

    Long Tian nodded, then he smiled and said, ¡°So, are you wondering why my Long n chose such a ce to construct the city?¡±

    Zhao Hai chuckled, ¡°A little.¡±

    Long Tian sat beside the stone table and then said, ¡°In the past, our Long n came across a huge crisis. We have no choice but to construct our city in this ce. And now, we are already used to it, so we have no ns on moving.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and didn¡¯t ask anymore. Long Tian looked at Zhao Hai and sighed, ¡°You will definitely know about this matter in the future. The ne that the True Spirit Realm exists in isn¡¯t the only one. There are plenty of nes that are like the True Spirit Realm.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he already thought about this. Long Tian looked at Zhao Hai and nodded, then he continued, ¡°In the beginning, the True Spirit Realm wasn¡¯t the world of the 81 Great Sects. At that time, it can be said that the True Spirit Realm belonged to the Long n. The True Spirit Realm was once a huge empire. The empire was named the Rising Dragon Dynasty. Our Long n is the ruler of this dynasty.

    Zhao Hai stared; he didn¡¯t expect to hear this. The entire True Spirit Realm was an empire? How was that possible? Such an empire would be too big, far beyond imagination.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance, Long Tian smiled faintly, ¡°Do you find it hard to believe? People would find it unbelievable the first time they hear this. But this is the truth. If there was no infighting within the Long n, the Rising Dragon Dynasty might still exist now.¡±

    Zhao Hai became more interested with the story. Long Tian smiled bitterly and said, ¡°In the beginning, the Long n was full of blooming flowers and rich in oil. The n¡¯s prosperity seemed eternal. But behind the light is always darkness. At that time, the Long n¡¯s educational system wasn¡¯t as developed as it is now. Many children weren¡¯t able to get a good education. Even if one or two geniuses poop up, they would be suppressed by the people in the main lineage. There was no future for them in the n.¡±

    ¡°Then all of a sudden, a rare genius appeared in a side branch of the Long n. He had the rare Innate Dao Body that only appears once in ten thousand years. But because he was from the side branch, he was suppressed. Even the n Head at that time looked for a reason to abolish his cultivation.

    Zhao Hai stared. He didn¡¯t expect the Long n to have such a dark side. They even wanted to abolish the cultivation of an Innate Dao Body. How could this be proper?

    Long Tian smiled bitterly and continued, ¡°It looks inconceivable, but the Long n of that time had the strength to ignore an Innate Dao Body. Even if an Innate Dao Body became a waste, the strength of the n wouldn¡¯t be affected. And letting the Innate Dao Body develop would be a detriment to the members of the main lineage. In the mind of the n Head at that time, his actions were proper.¡±

    Long Tian sighed, ¡°Who would have thought that this wasted disciple from the Long n was a true genius. Nobody knows where he learned soul cultivation, but he cultivated his soul and slowly developed.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. Soul cultivation was the method of Ghost Cultivators. Did this methode from the Long n?

    Long Tian saw Zhao Hai and immediately guessed what was on his mind. Long Tian smiled bitterly and said, ¡°You also guessed it, right? Ghost cultivation. That¡¯s correct, the founder of Ghost Cultivation is the genius of the Long n. In the end, he recruited a group of disciples from the branch families and led a rebellion against the Long n. At that time, the n was caught off-guard. In the end, the Rising Dragon Dynasty copsed. Now, most of the founders of the 81 Great Sects were generals of the Rising Dragon Dynasty. After the dynasty copsed, the Long n was afraid of being hunted down, so the n moved here and established Coiling Dragon City. Up until today, the n is still recuperating.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Now he understood how the Long n became so formidable. Moreover, he now understood why the Yin Yang Elders gave face to the Long n. The 81 Great Sects were originally subordinates of the n. Although the Long n¡¯s strength was inferiorpared to its peak, it still regained some of its strength after many years of recuperation. The 81 Great Sects had no choice but to give face to the n.

    Long Tian looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Although the Long n lives in seclusion, the battle between the n and the Ghost Cultivators didn¡¯t stop. Moreover, after many years, we discovered that the existence of Ghost Cultivators isn¡¯t so simple. There¡¯s a shadow of another realm behind them.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then hisplexion changed, ¡°You¡¯re saying that the Ghost Cultivators are backed by another ne? Do these realms intend to invade the True Spirit Realm?¡±

    Long Tian smiled bitterly and said, ¡°They don¡¯t intend to invade, they are already invading. In addition to fighting the Ghost Cultivators, the Long n is also fighting against people from other realms. Every year, the 81 Great Sects would send disciples to help the Long n.¡±

    There¡¯s such a thing? Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect that there would be such an arrangement. No wonder the status of the Long n remained high. They were also fighting against foreign invaders.

    Long Tian looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°The Yin Yang Elders also participated in our Long n¡¯s hunting teams. This is the reason they know of our n. Because of this, they also agreed for you to join.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then Long Tian continued, ¡°Our Long n doesn¡¯t want to dominate the True Spirit Realm now. Although it looks beautiful on the surface, this would also make us the target of everyone. Outsiders don¡¯t know about the existence of our n, but the 81 Great Sects hoped for our n¡¯s existence. Isn¡¯t that good?¡±

    Zhao Hai agreed, he looked at Long Tian and said, ¡°Old Master, I want to go back to the sect in a few days. I haven¡¯t been back there for a while.¡±

    Long Tian nodded, ¡°You go. Other people can take charge of your student temporarily. In any case, your students have their own records. It won¡¯t be a problem for another teacher to handle them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about this, Old Master.¡±

    Long Tian waved his hand and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be polite. Go back and have a look. The Ghost Cultivators have made a move once more. We¡¯re nning to organize a group of people to go underground and clean them up. Some children will also be relocated. You will have nothing to do at that time. It¡¯s the right time for you to go back.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he asked, ¡°Old Master, can I participate?¡±

    Long Tian stared, then he shook his head and said, ¡°No. You can¡¯t go. The weakest cultivators we¡¯ll send are Earth Monarchs. You don¡¯t have enough strength.¡±

    Although Long Tian¡¯s words were impolite, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t angry. He looked at Long Tian and said, ¡°Old Master, although I¡¯m only at the Soul Fusion Stage, I believe I can defeat average Earth Monarchs. I can protect myself.¡±

    Long Tian hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°If you really want to go, then your masters need to agree.¡±

    Hearing Long Tian, Zhao Hai immediately agreed, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go and inform my masters about this. I¡¯ll ask Old Master to allow me to go when the timees.¡±

    Long Tian smiled and said, ¡°Rest assured, if the Yin Yang Elders agree, I will agree as well. You have a lot of methods, perhaps you can give us a surprise.¡±

 Chapter 2147: Time To Go

    <h4>Chapter 2147: Time To Go</h4>

    After a sh of white light, Zhao Hai¡¯s figure appeared in Residence Number 52. Laura and the others were already waiting for him, along with the Yin Yang Elders.

    Seeing Zhao Hai return, Laura and the others immediately threw themselves at him. This caused the Yin Yang Elders to be confused about what to do.

    After Laura and the others weed Zhao Hai back, Zhao Hai gave the Yin Yang Elders a salute. The Yin Elder looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head inside and talk.¡± Zhao Haiplied and led everyone to the living room.

    Once they were settled down in the living room, the Yin Yang Elders asked, ¡°How are you doing in the Long n? How did you join the n?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m doing well. I¡¯m teaching children how to practice. The Long n treats me well. They allowed me to read their martial arts annuals. My contact with the n is a mere coincidence¡­¡± Zhao Hai carefully exined how he joined the Long n.

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the Yin Yang Elders rxed. The Yin Elder looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Alright. Joining the Long n is good. The Long n¡¯s foundation is very solid, it¡¯s deeper than any sect in the realm. Joining the Long n will only bring you advantages.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I already know about the origin of the Long n. Masters, Elder Long Tian told me that they¡¯re going to send a group of people to hunt Ghost Cultivators. I want to participate.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the Yin Yang Elders stared. Then the Yang Elder said, ¡°Do you really want to go? You should know that going underground to hunt Ghost Cultivators is very dangerous. After all, the underground is the domain of the Ghost Cultivators.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Masters, I want to take a look. With my present strength, I should have no problems keeping myself safe. I also have experience fighting against Ghost Cultivators. I just want to go to the underground world to have a look.¡±

    The Yin Elder thought for a moment and then nodded, ¡°Then go have a look. If you want to go, you can. Remember, don¡¯t put yourself in danger. Retreat if you need to.¡± Zhao Hai nodded.

    The Yang Elder added, ¡°Alright, you all have a good chat. It¡¯s been so long since you went out, Laura and the others missed you.¡± After saying that, the two elders stood up and left.

    Zhao Hai turned to Laura and the others and smiled. Unlike what the Yin Yang Elders thought, it hasn¡¯t been long since they saw each other. In fact, they met just a few days ago, but that was in the Space.

    After the Yin Yang Elders left, Zhao Hai looked at Laura and said, ¡°Laura, do you all want to go to Coiling Dragon City and stay there for a while? You can also help me teach the children there.¡±

    Hearing this, Laura and the others nodded. Laura said, ¡°We can go to Coiling Dragon City and have a look. But didn¡¯t Elder Long Tian say that he¡¯s going to transfer out some of the children of the n? Why would they do that?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s simple, they¡¯re afraid that something would happen to the Long n. Although Coiling Dragon City wasn¡¯t weak, the Ghost Cultivators aren¡¯t weak either. If the Long n proceeds to attack, the Ghost Cultivators could attack Coiling Dragon City. When the timees, the Long n would suffer a few losses. If the city couldn¡¯t hold on, the Long n would be even more troubled. The Long n had undergone a huge upheaval before, so naturally they had to make preparations.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°That sounds reasonable. Right, Brother Hai, you should also think about bringing Little Tie with you. He¡¯s with us every day and there are no other children around. Take him to Coiling Dragon City and have him mingle with the children there. If he stays with us for a little longer, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll turn into a little old man.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I¡¯m also thinking of the same thing. I¡¯ll bring Little Tie with me when we return to Coiling Dragon City. I think the Long n won¡¯t mind.¡±

    Laura nodded, then she said, ¡°The Long n might even be happy. Now that you¡¯ve brought us and Little Tie to Coiling Dragon City, the Long n might think that you already treat them as your people. The Long n would be more at ease with you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I think so as well. Masters also agreed to me joining the underground raid. I will tell them about you going to Coiling Dragon City in two days. I can¡¯t let my masters think that we are leaving the Tyrant de Sect.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded. The Tyrant de Sect was Zhao Hai¡¯s root. Although the Long n was stronger than the sect, Zhao Hai would forever treat himself as a Tyrant de Sect disciple. He won¡¯t give up this identity.

    Zhao Hai stayed in the Tyrant de Sect for three days. After three days, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t only inform the Yin Yang Elders about bringing Laura and the others to Coiling Dragon City, he also told the Sect Master.

    If Zhao Hai wanted to bring Laura and the others to Coiling Dragon City, then he would need to tell the Sect Master in order to avoid any misunderstanding. Zhao Hai was aware how a few words could avert a disaster.

    Fortunately, the Sect Master was easy to talk to. The Sect Master also knows that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t turn his back on the Tyrant de Sect. Since Zhao Hai wanted his wives to apany him in Coiling Dragon City, then the Sect Master would naturally agree.

    Therefore, after staying in the Tyrant de Sect for only three days, Zhao Hai brought Laura and the others to Coiling Dragon City. The moment Zhao Hai returned, Long Tian immediately received the news. Hearing that Zhao Hai brought his wives too, Long Tian was a bit surprised. Then he went to visit Zhao Hai in his courtyard.

    Laura and the others were already familiar with the courtyard. When Long Tian arrived, Zhao Hai immediately led his wolves to offer their respects. Long Tian waved his hand and then looked at Laura and the others before saying, ¡°It¡¯s good that you came with Little Hai. You can spend time with the children as well. I hope you are alright with unruly kids, otherwise you will suffer from them.¡±

    Upon hearing Long Tian, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Old Master is too polite. I asked Laura and the others over because I want them to help me teach the children while I go to the underground world.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Long Tian couldn¡¯t help but stare. He looked at Laura and the others and then said, ¡°They can also teach the children?¡±

    Nobody could me Long Tian. Laura and the others were at least at the Clone Stage. With this in mind, Long Tian was afraid that they weren¡¯t able to teach the children well.

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Old Master can rest assured. When ites to teaching, I can¡¯tpare with them. Right, Old Master, this is Little Tie. I hope that he can join the other children while they practice. Is that fine?¡±

    Naturally, Long Tian knew who Qiu Tie was. Therefore, upon hearing Zhao Hai, he immediately agreed, ¡°No problem, he can practice with children the same age. Alright, you can settle down. I¡¯m heading out.¡±

    After Zhao Hai sent Long Tian out, someone immediately came to visit. This time, it was the parents of the children taught by Zhao Hai. When they heard that Zhao Hai¡¯s family wasing, they came over to offer some gifts.

    It was the first time that Laura and the others saw how Zhao Hai was received in Coiling Dragon City. They were proud of Zhao Hai. It must be known that Zhao Hai only stayed in the city for a month. It only took a month¡¯s time for Zhao Hai to convince the Long n.

    In the following days, people in Coiling Dragon City knew that Zhao Hai¡¯s family had arrived. They also knew that Zhao Hai had several wives; each one more beautiful than the other. Naturally, nobody felt envious of Zhao Hai. Nevertheless, Zhao Hai¡¯s courtyard became livelier. From time to time, women woulde over to have a chat with Laura and the others.

    Zhao Hai also found that his decision to move to Coiling Dragon City was a good idea. Although Laura and the others were still living well back in the Tyrant de Sect, they didn¡¯t have much contact with other people. After all, there weren¡¯t a lot of female disciples in the Tyrant de Sect. Even if there were, these female cultivators would be busy practicing. Moreover, Zhao Hai¡¯s peak was located quite far from the sect¡¯s center. And since Laura and the others were outside, they couldn¡¯te in contact with the people inside the Space.

    On the other hand, Coiling Dragon City was built like an ordinary city. There were plenty of women around. Zhao Hai held a special position in the city, so people found him very respectable.

    Although Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t powerful, the people of the Long n still respected him. This was because he was very beneficial to their children.

    After taking a couple of days to settle down, Zhao Hai went to see Long Tian. The Long n was now preparing to enter the underground world. The people selected weren¡¯t only from the n, but also people from other forces. These people included disciples from the Tyrant de Sect.

    Moreover, there were quite a lot of people. Altogether, there were around 1000 people selected. The weakest among them were at the Earth Monarch Stage while the leader was at the Diamond Body Stage.

    Zhao Hai visited Long Tian to have a drink and also ask when they would depart. Seven days after Laura and the others arrived in Coiling Dragon City, Zhao Hai finally received news. After ten days, they would be sent to the underground world. This time, there would be 50 people from the Tyrant de Sect. The leader of the delegation was an Elder from the Battle Hall, he was Lu Zhan¡¯s disciple. This elder has followed Lu Zhan to fight for many years. His record was no less than the Yin Yang Elders. Since his weapon was a heavy de, he was given the nickname Ghost Decapitating de. Whenever he fought his enemies, he preferred to chop off their heads. His real name was Deng Wen.

    Zhao Hai also heard about this elder. He was a true murderous fellow. Although his records were the same as the Yin Yang Elders, he has killed more people. It was because of this that Elder Deng Wen left a deep impression on Zhao Hai. He was a well-known figure in the Tyrant de Sect.

    Despite this, Zhao Hai has no dislike for Elder Deng Wen. Deng Wen was known for his ability to fight for the Tyrant de Sect. He was also someone who knew his limits. Therefore, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have any problems working with him.

 Chapter 2148: Underground World

    <h4>Chapter 2148: Underground World</h4>

    A white light shed as a group of people appeared in a mountain valley. The valley was very hidden. Moreover, its area was big. And now there were a lot of people in the valley.

    This group of people wore ck clothing and had a matching de on their side. Although every person in the group had a de, each de differed from each other.

    The leader of this group was a person who looked 40 years old. This person¡¯s stature was tall and big. He was about two meters tall. He had a red face and even redder hair. There were no sparkles in his eyes, but instead his vision was sharp like a de. Anybody who looked him in the eye would find themselves looking away. On his back was a huge executioner¡¯s de. The de was also red, the same color as blood. The de looked ominous and gave out a bone-chilling aura.

    Seeing this group, everyone in the valley knew that they were from the Tyrant de Sect. Although the sect only sent around 50 people, their strength couldn¡¯t be taken lightly.

    At this time, a person walked towards the group. When he was about five steps in front of the Tyrant de Sect group, he stopped and cupped their fist, ¡°I have seen Elder Deng Wen. I¡¯m Zhao Hai, I¡¯ll be listening to Elder¡¯s instructions.¡±

    Deng Wen looked at Zhao Hai and chuckled, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would really participate. Good, go stand with the others.¡± Zhao Haiplied and went behind Elder Deng Wen. He cupped his fist towards the others from the Tyrant de Sect and then stood with them.

    Deng Wen scanned the people in the valley. There were people from all 81 Great Sects. The Long n also sent its own people. Naturally, the person sent by the Long n wouldn¡¯t be Long Tian. With his status, it would be impossible for Long Tian to attend such an operation.

    The Long n sent an Elder in the Diamond Body Stage. In the True Spirit Realm, experts in the Diamond Body Stage were considered a region expert.

    After a while, several more groups arrived in the valley through the transmission formation. Seeing that everyone was present, the Long n Elder said, ¡°Everyone, some of you are old friends, we¡¯ve been doing this operation together multiple times. Of course, there are still people who don¡¯t know me, so I¡¯ll introduce myself. My name is Long Xiang. Please remember my name because I will be yourmander in this operation. If you aren¡¯t convinced, you can express your thoughts right now.¡±

    Some people in the valley stared. They didn¡¯t expect Long Xiang to introduce himself like this. Only those who had experience with Long Xiang didn¡¯t have a reaction. Although Long Xiang¡¯s attitude was crass, one had to admit that his ability to issuemands was very strong. His personal strength was also high.

    After a short while of silence, Long Xiang said, ¡°I gave you the opportunity to speak out yet nobody said anything. This means that you recognize my position. Then I¡¯ll expect everyone to listen to my orders. If someone doesn¡¯t listen, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. Moreover, I can guarantee that if you were killed for ignoring my orders, your sects wouldn¡¯t look for revenge.¡±

    Like before, nobody said anything. They were forced to silence by Long Xiang¡¯s imposing aura. To be honest, Long Xiang¡¯s words caused the neers to be shocked.

    Deng Wen also kept silent while listening to Long Xiang. However, his eyes had a happy expression. He had cooperated with Long Xiang multiple times in the past. Deng Wen knew what Long Xiang was capable of. It wasn¡¯t rare for someone to be killed for insubordination. And like Long Xiang said, the sects these people belonged to never sought revenge. Deng Wen and Long Xiang¡¯s interactions have always been good. Their previous cooperation ended pleasantly. Because of this, Deng Wen didn¡¯t take Long Xiang¡¯s threats to heart.

    Seeing that nobody made any noise, Long Xiang said, ¡°Each group has team leaders, so I won¡¯t say anything more. All team leaders will be in charge of their people. If something happens, the team leaders will take responsibility. Team leaders, if your members make a mistake, you will be punished.¡± These statements were overbearing enough for some team leaders to change expressions. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t show any reaction since he knew very well that Long Xiang¡¯s methods were correct.

    Although there were only a bit more than 1000 people in the hidden valley, these people came from multiple powers. There were many groups of 50 like the Tyrant Bade Sect.

    These powers weren¡¯t peaceful with each other. Some groups even held grudges against each other. An example for this was the grudge between the Tyrant de Sect and the Imperial de Sect and the Sword Hegemon Sect. The Matchless Sword School might even be included in this mix.

    Expecting everyone to obey orders perfectly was a wish. If Long Xiang¡¯s methods weren¡¯t overbearing enough, then the group¡¯s cohesiveness might not reach far once they enter the enemy territory. There might even be danger for the entire group to be annihted.

    Because of this, Long Xiang had to use strong methods to suppress any grudges. Only then could this thousand-man team be able to work together in the underground world.

    And since it¡¯s impossible for Long Xiang to convey hismands to every cultivator, he could only pass his orders through the team leaders. The reason he said that the team leaders would be responsible for any failures was to make the team leaders do their jobs properly.

    Seeing that nobody was speaking out, Long Xiang said, ¡°Team leaders, take care of your people. Let¡¯s depart.¡± Long Xiang proceeded to fly towards a mountain wall. The wall looked like any ordinary wall. It was covered with moss and didn¡¯t have any extraordinary features.

    However, after Long Xiang stopped, he ced a jade card on the wall. Then his hand shed before taking steps back. As Long Xiang retreated, the mountain wall was pulled out like a cork. Before long, a boulder was pulled out. The boulder was around five meters high, three meters wide and ten meters thick. It was impossible for ordinary people to pull it out.

    What surprised Zhao Hai was the fact that although the boulder was pulled out from the mountain wall, there were no debris that came out. The mountain wall wasn¡¯t damaged either. In other words, as long as the boulder was pushed back, the mountain wall would return to its original form.

    Long Xiang put the boulder down then he turned his head to everyone, ¡°Everyone, with me!¡± Then he entered the opening with everyone following behind.

    The cave inside the opening was very dark. There was no source of light. Moreover, the inside was very moist. The ground was covered with moss. It wasn¡¯t a ce for humans to live in. But to cultivators, these conditions could be ignored. The group¡¯s travel wasn¡¯t hindered in any manner.

    Zhao Hai followed behind everyone. As he moved forward, he made sure to make himself as scarce as possible. He wasn¡¯t first in the group nor was hest. He just followed the team from the Tyrant de Sect.

    The cave felt like a helical staircase going downward. As the group went deeper and deeper underground, the surrounding temperature began to drop. However, Zhao Hai and the others were immune to heat and cold. This change in temperature wouldn¡¯t affect them.

    Zhao Hai observed the cavern as he moved forward. He discovered that there were traces of artificial excavation while there were ces that were formed naturally. This was the location that the Long n chose to open the passage to the underground world.

    Long Tian said that the Long n and the Ghost Cultivators had been fighting for a long time. It seems like this statement was true. However, if they said that the Long n waspeting with the Ghost Cultivators for the talents in the True Spirit Realm, then Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t believe it. The Long n fought against the Ghost Cultivators not because they had a grudge against them, it was because the Ghost Cultivators wanted to get rid of the Long n. The Long n knew that if the Ghost Cultivators weren¡¯t eliminated, then the Long n would never have peace. They would always be on guard against the Ghost Cultivators.

    The fight between Ghost Cultivators and the Great Sects was born from the fact that the Ghost Cultivators¡¯ methods were vile. When the Long n¡¯s empire copsed, the Ghost Cultivators flourished. This cast a huge shadow over the entire True Spirit Realm. At that time, the True Spirit Realm became the den of evil and the realm of ghosts.

    At that time, all the Great Sects were suppressed by the Ghost Cultivators. It can be said that the Ghost Cultivators did what they liked in the True Spirit Realm. In this state, it was natural for the Great Sects to rebel.

    However, since the Great Sects were still quite weak at that time, the Long n, who had been recuperating, recovered some of its energy and made contact with the Great Sects. The two parties acted together to defeat the Ghost Cultivators and drive them towards the underground world.

    All of this information were gained by Zhao Hai from the Yin Yang Elders during his stay in the Tyrant de Sect. The Tyrant de Sect was also a sect with a long heritage. There were records from a long time ago. Although the records were iplete, it still provided with Zhao Hai with some knowledge about the realm¡¯s history.

    The underground world was said to be discovered by the founder of the Ghost Cultivators, the genius from the Long n. As for how he discovered the underground world, the Tyrant de Sect has no information.

    However, regarding the underground world, the Tyrant de Sect has some records. The underground world was ten thousand meters underground. There were extremely few ess points to the underground world. It was said that each entrance was guarded by huge Ghost Cultivator armies. Naturally, there was no sunlight in the underground world. Fortunately, there were alternate light sources. There was a thing called the Earthfire Column in the underground world. The column released light that illuminated the underground world.

    What¡¯s most unusual about the Earthfire Column was the fact that it turned off once in a while. Whenever the Earthfire Column turns off, the underground world would turn dark. This simted a night and day cycle.

    Even if the Earthfire Column didn¡¯t emit light, the underground world wasn¡¯tpletely dark. There were insects called the Earthfire Bugs that emit bursts of red light whenever it turned dark. This gave the underground world the same image as a star lit night.

    Because of the Earthfire Column, the underground world wasn¡¯t frigidly cold. There were even regions that were hotter than the surface world. This allowed Ghost Cultivators to nt grain and raise beasts underground. People in the underground world who died would have their souls used by the Ghost Cultivators, while their corpses would be cremated using the Earthfire Column. It seemed like the people in the underground world worshiped the God of Fire.

    Because of the unique environment in the underground world, a special kind of humanoid was born. These humanoids were very short. ording to the records of the Tyrant de Sect, these humanoids were simr to the goblin race that Zhao Hai was familiar with. These humanoids were the original inhabitants of the underground world.

    Not only were these humanoids short, they were also very cowardly. Nobody taught them how to cultivate, which caused these humanoids to be enved by the Ghost Cultivators. Their fate became the same as the humans on the surface during the heyday of the Ghost Cultivators. Sometimes, in order to cultivate, Ghost Cultivators kill batches of these natives and extract their souls. The treatment they received from the Ghost Cultivators were much worse than the humans back then. And because they didn¡¯t know how to cultivate, these natives couldn¡¯t resist. If it weren¡¯t for their strong reproduction, they would have been driven by the Ghost Cultivators to extinction.

    When he read their information, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for these humanoids. Although the Tyrant de Sect described these natives as human-like, Zhao Hai could see that the sect held no sympathy towards these underground world natives. Perhaps the Tyrant de Sect didn¡¯t treat these people as humans. To the eyes of the surface humans, these natives were the same as beasts, like monkeys. People might feel ufortable killing fellow humans, but if they killed a monkey, they might not have any burden in their heart.

    Cultivators had hearts like stone. It was inevitable for them to kill other people. So for these humanoids living in the underground world, they had little sympathy to spare. If it weren¡¯t for the Ghost Cultivators wanting to kill everyone, the Great Sects might not be hostile towards them.

    Cultivators practice to go against heaven¡¯s will. They fought, they robbed, they killed to get what they want. Cultivators were greedy for anything that could push their cultivation forward. Naturally, followers of the righteous path would have limitations on what they could use. But for Evil and Demonic cultivators, these limits simply didn¡¯t exist.

    If it was eptable for cultivators to be materials to enhance one¡¯s strength, then there was little to say about the humanoids. There was nothing special about using these humanoids as cultivation resources.

    Zhao Hai wanted to change the fate of these humanoids. He had plenty of human-like species in the Space, and Zhao Hai treated them all as equals. He didn¡¯t want to treat them as ves or as materials that were being farmed.

    But Zhao Hai also knew that with his current strength, it was impossible for him to save these humanoids. Even if he could send them to the Space, he could only do so for a small fraction of their poption. Doing anything more would risk the exposure of the Space. Because of this, Zhao Hai could only endure for now.

 Chapter 2149: Underground Yellow Mist

    <h4>Chapter 2149: Underground Yellow Mist</h4>

    As the group was moving forward, Zhao Hai was calcting the time. He was thinking about how far they had gone, and the final result shocked him.

    From the time they entered the cavern to the present, they had traveled for around four hours. Moreover, all of them were using movement techniques. Their speeds couldn¡¯t be slow.

    Even with such fast travel speeds, there was still no indication that they were arriving at their destination. Zhao Hai could count that if they walked in a straight line, they would have traveled about several thousand li.

    It was also surprising that they hadn¡¯t encountered any water. They had been traveling onnd all this time.

    It was obvious that they hadn¡¯t reached the end. Zhao Hai has no idea how far they still have to go. It seems like the underground world was very far from the surface.

    Zhao Hai was curious. He doesn¡¯t understand why they didn¡¯t use transmission formations. Instead, they used a tunnel to travel towards the underground world.

    But Zhao Hai was also aware that it wasn¡¯t the time to ask questions. He just kept these thoughts to himself as he followed everyone down.

    After traveling for about ten hours, some Earth Monarch Cultivators could no longer go on. Just as they were about to be exhausted, a bright light suddenly appeared in front of them. As soon as this light appeared, everyone¡¯s spirits were shaken.

    Even if their hearts were stone, after spending a long time in the darkness, people would still feel constrained. When the bright light appeared, everyone¡¯s hearts couldn¡¯t help but feel refreshed. A positive feeling spread throughout their bodies. At the same time, the feeling of constraint in their heartspletely disappeared.

    At the same time, Deng Wen told Zhao Hai and the others to prepare. It didn¡¯t take long before Zhao Hai understood. There was an underground forest in front of them. The trees in the forest were all fossilized. Probably because of the absence of wind, the fossils remained intact. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the trees were stone gray, Zhao Hai and the others might have mistaken them as trees in the winter.

    There were small insects flying around these gray trees. These insects were shing with red light. The light that Zhao Hai and the others saw wereing from these insects.

    As the group entered the forest, the insects remained in ce, shing red light among the trees. Then Long Xiang said, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s rest here for a while. We¡¯ll continue traveling in a moment.¡±

    Everyone immediately scattered. Deng Wen led Zhao Hai and the others and found a ce in the forest to sit down. Deng Wen looked at everyone and said, ¡°There is an underground mountain range outside of this forest. The scale of this mountain range isn¡¯t much different to the ones on the surface. The only difference is that these mountain ranges don¡¯t have peaks. Some of the higher mountains directly connect to the top, but there aren¡¯t a lot of such mountains. There¡¯s a lot of space for activities, so you don¡¯t have to be worried about being constrained.

    Everyone nodded. Then Deng Wen continued, ¡°We must be careful entering this underground mountain range. There are a lot of underground beasts in the mountain range. We need to go through the mountain range to evade detection of Ghost Cultivators. Don¡¯t expect a huge battle within the next month. We have a target that¡¯s very far away from here. We¡¯ll be hidden until then.¡±

    Seeing everyone nod, Deng Wen said, ¡°We can use transmission formations when we go back. We don¡¯t need to be hidden then. The underground world is very strange. If we used transmission formations to enter, the Ghost Cultivators would know. Because of this, we had to travel a long distance.¡±

    Zhao Hai became enlightened. He immediately understood why they used the long cavern to reach the underground world. They were afraid of being discovered by the Ghost Cultivators.

    Deng Wen also introduced the various elements in the underground world that everyone needed to pay attention to. In the underground world, one shouldn¡¯t eat and drink randomly. Moreover, as for the underground world¡¯s beasts, one shouldn¡¯t underestimate them. Beasts in the underground world were differentpared to the ones on the surface. Majority of the beasts in the underground world lived in groups. Provoking one beast would provoke the entire group.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know much about the underground world. Meanwhile, Deng Wen has been to the underground world multiple times. He knew a lot more about the underground world than Zhao Hai and the others. Zhao Hai absorbed every word that came out of Deng Wen¡¯s mouth. These few words might save his life.

    After resting for an hour in the forest, everyone¡¯s energy was restored. Long Xiang stood up and said, ¡°Alright, everyone, prepare to depart. You need to pay attention. After we leave the forest, it¡¯s possible that we¡¯ll meet the underground world¡¯s beasts.¡±

    Everyone stood up and went behind their team leaders. Then the group proceeded to exit the forest. The fossilized forest wasn¡¯t very big. In half an hour, Zhao Hai and the others left the forest. Once they were out of the forest, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. The scene in front of him was far from his expectations.

    They were now standing in the middle of a mountain valley. The mountains around them had a faint yellow tint. There were also golden clouds on the tops of the mountains.

    If such a scenery was ced on the surface, it might not be strange. But they were currently in the underground world. It was strange for such a scenery to appear here.

    Before long, the crows saw several pirs on the mountains. These few pirs were more than ten meters thick. They couldn¡¯t see the top of the pirs. They only knew that it was very high, they looked as if they were supporting the sky.

    There were plenty of holes in the pirs. The holes looked honeb-like. Each hole was asrge as a fist. Fire spurted out from the holes. Every time a me appeared, it lit up the surrounding space.

    While Zhao Hai and the others were staring at the pirs in a daze, Long Xiang¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t stare at the Earthfire Pirs. Although they aren¡¯t too bright, staring at them for too long would damage your eyes. Also, no matter what, do not destroy the Earthfire Pirs. Remember this, make sure to remember this!¡±

    Long Xiang¡¯s words carried his domineering aura. His serious words caused the neers to stare.

    At this moment, Deng Wen exined, ¡°What you¡¯re seeing is the yellow mist of the underground world. The Earthfire Pirs light them up, giving their color. We don¡¯t want you to destroy Earthfire Pirs because the pirs can retaliate against the attackers.¡±

    Deng Wen¡¯s words shocked the listeners. They were looking at Deng Wen as if asking for more information. Deng Wen continued, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me why. Earthfire Pirs are the most mysterious things in the underground world. Even the Ghost Cultivators don¡¯t have full understanding of them. In any case, ever since they moved to the underground world, Earthfire Pirs were present. Nobody knows the rtionship between Earthfire Pirs and the surface sun.¡±

    ¡°Earthfire Pirs extinguish at the same time the sun on the surface sets. Moreover, it seems like Earthfire Pirs possess their own intelligence. If they were attacked, the pirs would immediately retaliate. Earthfire Pirs are formidable, they possess the Heavenly Fire called the True Sun me. Even Diamond Stage cultivators would be burned by this fire. Anyone who attacks an Earthfire Pir would be targeted by every pir in the underground world. Because of this, under any circumstance, don¡¯t attack Earthfire Pirs.¡±

    Everyone was in a daze. At the same time, theyplied with a low voice. At this time, Long Xiang led everyone into the mountain range. Everyone was very cautious. They paid careful attention to their surroundings.

    Because of this, the group¡¯s speed wasn¡¯t fast. In less than an hour after they entered the mountain range, the Earthfire Columns extinguished. The surroundings were immediately plunged into darkness. However, there were red bugs flying all around them. This provided ample lighting for everyone.

    If there was no light, then even with Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, it would be impossible for him to see. But with the existence of the bugs, this allowed Zhao Hai and the others to see the paths ahead.

    After adapting to the low level of light, Long Xiang led everyone to proceed. This time, they became more careful and took out their weapons.

    After another hour of travel, the squeak of a mouse was heard ahead. Hearing this, Long Xiang immediately said, ¡°Everyone, stop!¡± The group quickly halted.

    At this moment, Deng Wen said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate this squeak. In the underground world, only Groundfire Rats make this sound. This sound is a warning to us. We have entered their territory, they want us to leave immediately or else they would attack. Groundfire Rats are the most annoying beasts in the underground world. The offensive strength of these rats is very high. Their fire spells are terrifying. Their fires can devour an entire living being.¡±

    ¡°If there is only a small group of Groundfire Rats close by, then we¡¯re lucky. Unfortunately, Groundfire Rats wouldn¡¯t issue a warning unless they are confident in their numbers. So now that we heard the warning, there¡¯s only one thing we can do, and that is to retreat immediately.¡±

 Chapter 2150: Ghost Cultivator Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 2150: Ghost Cultivator Encounter</h4>

    Everyone retreated about five li(2.5km) before stopping. Deng Wen let out a long breath and said, ¡°It seems like we can only change our direction. We didn¡¯t meet these Earthfire Rats in ourst excursion. Who would have thought that this ce became their territory. We¡¯ll have to explore once more.¡±

    Zhao Hai stood not far from Deng Wen. Before he could ask, a person beside Deng Wen said, ¡°Elder, wouldn¡¯t it be better if we explore?¡±

    Deng Wen looked at the person and said, ¡°Exploring means that people are going to die. Do you know how many people we sacrificed to find this route? This time, we don¡¯t know how many would perish before we find a proper path.¡±

    Just as Deng Wen finished his exnation, Long Xiang¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Tyrant de Sect¡¯s Zhao Hai, leave your team and scout the road ahead.¡±

    Hearing Long Xiang, Deng Wen¡¯splexion couldn¡¯t help but change. He knew Zhao Hai¡¯s status in the sect. He was the sect¡¯s future hope. Making him scout the path ahead was practically sending him out to die.

    Deng Wen was about to refute, but Zhao Hai exined, ¡°Elder, let me go. If I don¡¯t, they would find ways to deal with the Tyrant de Sect. Moreover, I know that Elder Long wouldn¡¯t risk my life.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Deng Wen couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he nodded. Zhao Hai was now a person of the Long n. Long Xiang should have no reason to sacrifice Zhao Hai.

    After talking to Deng Wen, Zhao Hai moved and went beside Long Xiang. Long Xiang looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Bring five people with you and explore the way ahead. Mark the dangerous areas, the intensity of danger isn¡¯t important.¡±

    After saying this, Long Xiang sent a voice transmission to Zhao Hai, ¡°Second Uncle wants you to collect meritorious contributions so that you can raise your rank in the n. Although the path ahead is dangerous, you should be fine given how you were able to find the n¡¯s seal. However, make sure to take care of yourself. Your life is more important than the mission.¡±

    Zhao Haiplied, then he chose five people behind Long Xiang to go with him. Seeing this, the Matchless Sword School, Sword Hegemon Sect, and the Imperial Beast Sect¡¯s people couldn¡¯t help but show a fierce expression. They have a grudge against the Tyrant de Sect while the Matchless Sword School has a grudge against Zhao Hai. They were looking forward to Zhao Hai dying.

    The five people chosen by Zhao Hai had a resolute expression on their faces. This was the first time they entered the underground world. They also heard about the terrible conditions here. Now, they were part of a small group who would scout out an unknown region. Wasn¡¯t this a scheme to kill them? They also knew very well that if they didn¡¯t go, the Long n wouldn¡¯t let them off.

    Zhao Hai led his team of six forwards. He nced at the five people behind him, all of them were juniors from the Long n. He didn¡¯t hide anything from them as he waved his hand and released a swarm of bugs. In a blink of an eye, the bugs burrowed underground and disappeared.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s actions, his fivepanions couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then they showed surprised expressions as they looked at Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone and said, ¡°Follow me. I¡¯ll make sure we¡¯re safe. Let¡¯s go.¡± As he said that, he stepped forward. The five hastily followed behind while keeping caution.

    After walking for a while, Zhao Hai stopped. Then he pointed in front of him and said, ¡°There¡¯s a bug nest ahead. Mark this ce as dangerous. Let¡¯s turn left.¡± Someone immediatelyplied and marked the area using a jade slip. The jade slip would emit a small amount of spiritual fluctuation. If one wasn¡¯t careful, they would miss it. These jade slips were best used to mark out areas. Most importantly, the jade slips would provide directions for people to follow.

    Once the markings had been made, Zhao Hai turned left. After half an hour, Zhao Hai shifted his direction while the others marked the area.

    Zhao Hai and his team proceeded forward in a cautious manner. Quite a distance behind them were Long Xiang and the others. They were also moving forward while paying attention to the marks made by Zhao Hai¡¯s group. They also mapped the path they took to use it in their future operations.

    Long Xiang originally thought that Zhao Hai and the others would be discovered by the underground world¡¯s beasts. This way, he could change the scouting team and list Zhao Hai as having made a meritorious contribution. This would also ensure Zhao Hai¡¯s safety.

    But Long Xiang didn¡¯t expect that they would reach this far forward with Zhao Hai¡¯s help. The more they followed the marks left behind by Zhao Hai¡¯s team, the more Long Xiang became surprised. Unexpectedly, they didn¡¯t meet any attacks. They havepletely evaded the territories of the underground world¡¯s beasts.

    The group walked for several hours without meeting any beasts. Long Xiang couldn¡¯t help but sigh in amazement. He now believed that Zhao Hai was truly capable of entering the depths of the Mountain of Demon Beasts on his own.

    At this time, Long Xiang felt a spiritual fluctuation in front of him. Then he heard the sound of battle. Long Xiang stared, then hisplexion changed as he said, ¡°Everyone, stay here. Do not move.¡± Then he flew straight forward.

    The reason Long Xiang had such a response was because he felt that Zhao Hai and his team weren¡¯t fighting beasts. They seem to be fighting against Ghost Cultivators.

    In fact, like Long Xiang thought, Zhao Hai and the others were indeed fighting against a Ghost Cultivator. This Ghost Cultivator was only in the Earth Monarch Stage. After discovering the enemy, Zhao Hai discussed it with his team and decided to deal with the enemy first. It was because of this that there was a fight.

    When Long Xiang arrived, Zhao Hai and the others already killed the Ghost Cultivator. Seeing the Ghost Cultivator on the ground, Long Xiang couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°It¡¯s possible that the Ghost Cultivator is here for a trial. I found out that he was alone so we decided to kill him.¡±

    Long Xiang didn¡¯t oppose Zhao Hai¡¯s decision. Conversely, he agreed, ¡°Very good. If we let this fellow discover our tracks, we will be in great trouble. The best move is to kill him. In any case, the Ghost Cultivators aren¡¯t one huge organization. They wouldn¡¯t suspect us for killing him.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°It¡¯s only because he¡¯s alone that I suspected that he¡¯s on a trial. If I¡¯m not mistaken, there should be a path close by. Should we use it?¡±

    Long Xiang took out a jade slip and scanned it with his spiritual force. Then he nodded and said, ¡°There is indeed a path out of the mountain range. It¡¯s to our right. If we walk around 20 li(10km), we could leave the mountain range. There¡¯s a Ghost Cultivator vige on the other side. However, we cannot go there. It¡¯s too close to our entryway. We cannot risk exposing our entry to the underground world. We¡¯re going to walk along the mountain range for three days before we exit.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright. Then we¡¯ll continue moving forward.¡±

    Long Xiang nodded, ¡°Be careful. When it gets dark, look for a ce to rest.¡±

    Zhao Haiplied. Then he waved his hand and led his team forward. In a blink of an eye, the small team vanished from Long Xiang¡¯s sight. As he looked in Zhao Hai¡¯s direction, Long Xiang couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Second Uncle¡¯s vision is correct once again. This kid has true skill.¡±

    Long Xiang returned to the main group andmanded everyone to proceed. At this time, Deng Wen arrived and asked, ¡°Old Xiang, what happened? Is there a problem with the people in front?¡±

    Long Xiang looked at Deng Wen and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re fine. Zhao Hai and the others just encountered a Ghost Cultivator. The enemy has already been killed.¡±

    Deng Wen nodded, then he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Those Yin Yang fellows are really lucky. They gained a monstrous disciple with very little effort. The kid¡¯s skills truly surprise people.¡±

    Long Xiang smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not only you. My Long n is also surprised. This is the first time we encountered a genius like him.¡± Deng Wen smiled proudly before returning to the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s team. But the way he talked with Long Xiang was seen by the people from the other sects. These were people who participated in the mission for the first time. As soon as they saw Deng Wen talking with Long Xiang, their expressions couldn¡¯t help but turn serious.

    The people who participated in the mission were from different sects. Their hearts weren¡¯t exactly aligned. They were wary of each other and were afraid of being treated as cannon fodder. From the way Deng Wen and Long Xiang talked with each other, it was obvious that they had a good rtionship. And because of this, Long Xiang might protect the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s people from being in danger. This would push the others into being the cannon fodder instead.

    But those who participated in previous missions didn¡¯t think much of it. Even if Long Xiang was close to Deng Wen, Long Xiang wasn¡¯t a person who let his feelings cloud his judgment. He would send whoever was most suitable to be sent. He wouldn¡¯t care about his rtionship with the other party.

    This wasn¡¯t Long Xiang¡¯s first mission, so he immediately knew what the neers were thinking. However, he didn¡¯t treat them seriously. The team leaders sent by the sects were well aware of his methods. They knew what kind of person he was. The neers were the minority of the group. They can¡¯t make a huge impact on the entire group¡¯s morale.

    The main group continued to follow the marks left by Zhao Hai¡¯s team. After traveling for three hours, the Earthfire Pirs began to get brighter and brighter. It was as if dawn wasing.

    Long Xiang looked around and was about to send people to instruct Zhao Hai and the others to take a rest. However, he found out that a member of Zhao Hai¡¯s team had arrived. He walked up to Long Xiang and bowed, ¡°Elder, we have found a ce to rest ahead. Mister Zhao Hai wants me to lead you over there.¡±

    Long Xiang nodded. Then he waved his hand and led everyone to follow the cultivator.

 Chapter 2151: Emergency

    <h4>Chapter 2151: Emergency</h4>

    When Long Xiang led everyone to the resting ce that Zhao Hai¡¯s team found, they were stunned. The resting ce was a cave. It might look small on the outside, but it was quite spacious once you entered. The cave once belonged to a den of snake beasts. But the beasts have already been killed by Zhao Hai¡¯s team. The cave was very dry which was suitable for resting.

    Long Xiang looked around the cave and nodded, ¡°This is very good. Everyone, take a rest. Liu Zhen, take ten people to stand guard outside.¡±

    A female cultivatorplied and led a group of people outside. Liu Zhen was one of the few female cultivators who joined the expedition. She was a team leader from a Great Sect called the Yin Cloud Sect.

    The Yin Cloud Sect was a sect famous for stealth. They were famous for nurturing assassins. The sect¡¯s technique to turn invisible was one of the top techniques in the True Spirit Realm. They were the most suitable group to stand guard outside.

    After Liu Zhen left the cave, Long Xiang turned his head to everyone and said, ¡°You should eat something and take a good rest. Maintain your peak condition. We will be staying in the mountain range for a few more days. We may encounter danger at any time, so we must be careful.¡±

    Zhao Hai returned to the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s team. But after Long Xiang issued hismand, he went to the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s side and called Zhao Hai out. They went to the side and then Long Xiang said, ¡°Little Hai, you did great today. We still have a long road ahead of us. I¡¯ll have to depend on you. But you have to be careful. Ghost cultivators hunt along this region. Make sure to stay hidden from them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Elder can rest assured.¡±

    Long Xiang nodded, then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Everyone in our Long n is divided ording to their contribution. The higher the contribution, the more resources you¡¯ll get. At the same time, if you contribute more, you will learn more advanced techniques. As long as you continue doing a good job scouting, your status will definitely increase once we head back. If you be a special training seed, your future will be limitless.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Thank you Elder for the reminder. I have already gained enough materials from the Tyrant de Sect. What I have right now is enough. All I have to do now is to cultivate.¡±

    Long Xiang smiled faintly and said, ¡°Good kid. It seems like you¡¯re not attracted to material things. But rest assured, the Long n will have a lot of good things for you. As long as you obtain merits, the Long n will take care of you.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Elder Long.¡±

    Long Xiang smiled bitterly. He could see that Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t really care about material benefits. His calm manner was very rare, even Long Xiang admits that he fell short.

    Long Xiang exchanged a few more words with Zhao Hai before convening the team leaders from various sects. There was a small meeting where they discussed what to do once they reached their target.

    At this time, a cloud of smoke rose up inside the cave. Then Liu Zhen appeared from the smoke. As soon as she appeared, she immediately reported, ¡°Elder Long, we found a team of Ghost Cultivators. It seems like they¡¯re here for a trial.¡±

    Long Xiang¡¯s eyes narrowed as he asked, ¡°How many are there? Can we evade them?¡±

    Liu Zhen shook her head and said, ¡°There are around 50 Ghost Cultivators. I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t avoid them. They seem to be targeting this cave.¡±

    Upon hearing Liu Zhen, Long Xiang was stunned, as was Zhao Hai. He didn¡¯t expect the cave he chose would be the target of Ghost Cultivators. Zhao Hai¡¯splexion changed as he said, ¡°Elder, we should leave immediately.¡±

    Long Xiang and the others stared for a moment, then Long Xiang looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Leave? There are only 50 enemies. We can clean them up easily.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Elder, the mountain pass isn¡¯t very far from here. The team should be organized and has a purpose. Before they came, they should have told others where they¡¯re going. If 50 people disappeared for no reason, people would suspect something. It¡¯s very likely that they¡¯ll notice traces of our battle. When the timees, we will face the pursuit of Ghost Cultivators. We might even fail our mission.¡±

    Long Xiang frowned, he hesitated for a moment before he agreed, ¡°Alright. Everyone, prepare to leave!¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Elder, you leave first. I¡¯ll make sure that our traces in the cave are gone.¡±

    Long Xiang looked at Zhao Hai and then nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave it to you. We¡¯ll wait for you ten li away from here. Escape as soon as possible.¡± Zhao Haiplied. Long Xiang led everyone to leave. Before Deng Wen left, he turned towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°If necessary, don¡¯t hesitate to use the de Token. Even if you get discovered, at least you¡¯ll survive.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Elder can rest assured. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Deng Wen patted his shoulder and then left. The only people left were the members of Zhao Hai¡¯s scouting team.

    Zhao Hai looked at his team and said, ¡°Wait here for a while. We¡¯ll leave soon.¡± After he said that, Zhao Hai waved his hand. Then all of the dust in the cave gathered in his hand. He formed an earthen sphere and then threw it upward.

    The earthen sphere stopped at the top of the cave. Then Zhao Hai looked at his team and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After saying that, he led his team out of the cave. Then the earthen sphere exploded. Dust began to fall around the cave as if being held by a hand. It fell evenly throughout the cave.

    Zhao Hai looked at the cave being covered by ayer of dust. Judging by the amount of dust, there was around three days¡¯ worth of dust on the floor. If others saw the cave, they would think that the demon beasts in the cave had left three days ago.

    The reason Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make the dust thicker was because he knew that the other party was going straight to the cave. They should be aware that the cave was inhabited by beasts. They might have found the beasts not too long ago. If the dust in the cave was too thick, the Ghost Cultivators might suspect that something else was going on. Therefore, Zhao Hai thinned the dust a bit.

    After looking around the cave, Zhao Hai released several spells to eliminate everyone¡¯s trace.

    Once all of this was done, Zhao Hai turned his head to his team and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The five people from the Long n have been watching Zhao Hai¡¯s process. They suddenly realized that Zhao Hai might have killed a lot before given by how he was so good at hiding traces.

    After stepping on the road, Zhao Hai suddenly stopped. Then he used the Infinity Technique to erase the fluctuations made by his spells. Only then did the team advance towards Long Xiang.

    A ten li distance was nothing to the group. Before long, they saw Long Xiang and the others. Long Xiang had been waiting for Zhao Hai. Seeing him return he asked, ¡°How is it?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°It¡¯s done. I guarantee that there¡¯s no problem. We can leave immediately. However, we have to erase our tracks for some time.¡±

    Long Xiang nodded, ¡°Rest assured, I have already exined it to the others. You can go explore the front. Little Hai, we need to speed up.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Then Zhao Hai moved and went ahead of the group. The five Long n juniors followed closely behind Zhao Hai.

    Long Xiang looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s back, his eyes showing hismendation. Then he said, ¡°Everyone, we can¡¯t fall behind. Depart!¡± Then he followed behind Zhao Hai.

    The group¡¯s speed during the daytime was very fast. Everyone was using movement techniques. Long Xiang also arranged for people to clean up any traces behind them. The people assigned to this task were old participants of the expeditions. Only then could Long Xiang be relieved.

    The group traveled for the entire day. They didn¡¯t stop at noon for a break. In the evening, Zhao Hai found another ce to rest. After everyone rested for two hours, they hurried along once more. Although their speed at night was slower, they didn¡¯t encounter any danger.

    The group marched on for three days. Zhao Hai no longer knew how far they had traveled. However, Zhao Hai estimated that they had traveled more than 10 thousand li (5000 km). What surprised Zhao Hai was that they still haven¡¯t left the mountain range. The mountain range seems to be too long.

    Due to the three days of nonstop travel, even if everyone had powerful cultivation, they couldn¡¯t help but feel tired. Zhao Hai found a forest at night where everyone rested.

    While everyone was resting, Long Xiang looked for all of the team leaders once more. At the same time, he also called Zhao Hai over. Although Zhao Hai¡¯s strength was the lowest among everyone, nobody objected to Long Xiang¡¯s action. Zhao Hai has been scouting the path ahead for three days. Everyone knows the danger thates with this job. Zhao Hai was able to lead everyone to avoid demon beasts for three days. Everyone has long been convinced by Zhao Hai.

    Once everyone was gathered, Long Xiang said, ¡°We havee a long way in the past three days. It¡¯s about time we exited the mountain range. ording to the map we have, if we go out, we would be in the territory of the Ghost Spirit Sect. This is a medium-sized sect. They¡¯re quite strong. We only have around a thousand people right now. Although all of us are experts, we would still have problems dealing with the Ghost Spirit Sect. And if other Ghost Cultivator Sects know of our existence, they would certainly send reinforcements.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t n on attacking the Ghost Spirit Sect. Because of its proximity to the mountain range, the Ghost Cultivators would know that we came out from the mountain range. The sect we¡¯re going to attack is the Ghost Shadow Sect. This sect seems to have some problems with the Ghost Spirit Sect. But we will not attack their main hall. We¡¯ll select a few of their branches to attack.¡±

    As he was talking, Long Xiang took out a three-dimensional map. The map showed theyout of the underground world. Long Xiang zoomed into the Ghost Spirit Sect and the Ghost Shadow Sect¡¯s territory.

    Zhao Hai and the others looked at the map while listening to Long Xian. They nodded at every word Long Xiang said. But it was only Zhao Hai who frowned as he looked at the map.

    It didn¡¯t take long before Long Xiang discovered Zhao Hai¡¯s expression. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Little Hai, what are you thinking about?¡±

    Hearing Long Xiang, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hide anything and pointed towards the map, ¡°Elder, which branch do you n to attack?¡±

    Long Xiang looked at the map and pointed, ¡°This branch. The people in this branch aren¡¯t strong. We can clean them up in a short time. ording to our numbers, it wouldn¡¯t take an hour for us to clean this branch up.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the branch and saw that it was quite far from the Ghost Spirit Sect. Judging from the map, the branch was indeed quite small. There were no problems cleaning it up. But if Zhao Hai were to choose, he wouldn¡¯t attack this branch. The branch was too small. As soon as this branch was attacked the Ghost Cultivators would immediately get the news. This would hinder their future movements.

    Long Xiang observed Zhao Hai¡¯s expression and saw that Zhao Hai has something to say. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Little Hai, do you have anything to say? Spit it out. Don¡¯t worry, I wouldn¡¯t me you for talking.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he gestured towards the branch hall that they were going to attack before saying, ¡°Elder, although this branch hall is weak, it¡¯s in the center of the Ghost Shadow Sect. Although we can clean it up with no problems, the Ghost Cultivators would be alerted once we make our move. This wouldn¡¯t be good for our future actions. I believe we shouldn¡¯t attack this branch hall. It would only reveal our existence earlier than we want. Also, this branch hall has no value. Even if we eliminate it, the Ghost Shadow Sect wouldn¡¯t feel anything.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Long Xiang stared, then he looked at the map carefully. He frowned and said, ¡°This is the only target that we can eliminate easily. If we attack other branches, it would take too long. We might not even eliminate the branchpletely. And once the Ghost Shadow Sect sends its reinforcements, we would be pushed into a passive stance.¡±

 Chapter 2152: Leaving the Mountains and Into the River

    <h4>Chapter 2152: Leaving the Mountains and Into the River</h4>

    At this time, Zhao Hai pointed at another ce and said, ¡°As you said just now, the Ghost Shadow Sect and the Ghost Spirit Sect have a grudge against each other. If we choose this branch, as long as our tracks are covered, then we can create a false image to provoke the two sects into conflict. This way, we won¡¯t be exposed easily. Even if we don¡¯t erase our traces, they would think that the other party was using tricks. They wouldn¡¯t suspect us at first.¡±

    Hearing this, Long Xiang thought for a moment. Then he gave a small nod. The branch hall that Zhao Hai pointed towards was quite strong. Moreover, that branch was very special. Despite being a branch hall, it was at an important location for the Ghost Shadow Sect. It was practically a nail that the sect nted in the territory of the Ghost Spirit Sect. Because of this branch hall, several conflicts happened between the two sects. If they attacked this ce, then as long as they made enough preparations, the existence of cultivators in the underground world wouldn¡¯t be exposed.

    The others also heard Zhao Hai¡¯s words. They understand what Zhao Hai meant. They couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhao Hai in surprise. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to have such deep schemes. If they followed Zhao Hai¡¯s suggestion, they might cause a huge conflict between the Ghost Spirit Sect and the Ghost Shadow Sect.

    Zhao Hai added, ¡°Also, we can also use this location to strike the reinforcements. The position of this branch hall is very special. If the Ghost Shadow Sect wants to send reinforcements, they can only use one method. If we use formations, we can make their transmission formations useless. This would reduce their response time. They could fly towards this branch. Then if we send people to intercept the reinforcements, we can cause the Ghost Shadow Sect to suffer.¡±

    Long Xiang¡¯s expression changed. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You must know that we don¡¯t have materials to arrange formations. Even if your n seeds, we cannot do anything if we don¡¯t have materials.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as we have jade marrow, I can create a simple formation. However, this formation can only be used once.¡±

    Long Xiang¡¯s eyes shone, ¡°Good. Everyone, give your jade marrows to Zhao Hai. Go and make as many formations as you can. The sooner you finish, the better.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Certainly. I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    Long Xiang nodded, he turned to the team leaders and said, ¡°Go and collect jade marrows. Then hand them over to Little Hai.¡± The others nodded, then they gave Zhao Hai a profound look. Only Deng Wen came over to pat Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder.

    Zhao Hai turned to Long Xiang and said, ¡°Elder, I need a quiet ce.¡±

    Long Xiang nodded, ¡°Go and find a ce. Take your team with you. Without my order, they won¡¯t let other people disturb you.¡±

    Zhao Hai cupped his fist and said, ¡°Thank you Elder.¡± Then he turned around and left. Long Xiang called several Long n juniors over and had them follow Zhao Hai. Without Long Xiang¡¯s order, nobody was permitted to get close to Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai found a location not far from the main group. Then he took an engraving knife and a piece of jade marrow. Then he began to carve the jade marrow with the knife.

    The formation that Zhao Hai was making wasn¡¯t anything special. It was a simple spatial imprisonment formation. It wasn¡¯t the kind of formation that prohibited all activity in the region, it only made sure that teleportation was not allowed. It wasn¡¯t very difficult to make.

    The Long n juniors that followed Zhao Hai in scouting were guarding Zhao Hai. They were there to ensure that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t disturbed.

    Long Xiang personally came with a spatial bag in his hand. Inside the bag was a batch of jade marrow. Jade marrows were one of the True Spirit Realm¡¯s currencies. Almost every cultivator brought them. Naturally, Long Xiang wouldn¡¯t take all of the jade marrows that everyone had. If he did, Zhao Hai would die of exhaustion engraving them. Therefore, he only took a part of the jade marrows, around a thousand or so.

    Long Xiang gave the jade marrows to one of the five members of the scouting team while saying, ¡°Long Sheng, remember, without my orders, nobody can disturb Zhao Hai, this includes you. Only give the jade marrows to Zhao Hai if he asks for it. Understood?¡±

    Long Sheng nodded and said, ¡°Yes Elder, you can rest assured.¡± Long Xiang nodded, then he turned around and left.

    After returning to the main group, the team leaders gathered. Looking at the team leaders, Long Xiang asked, ¡°What? Do you have anything to say?¡±

    The team leaders looked at each other. Then Deng Wen said, ¡°Old Long, me and the others want to ask. Are you confident in Zhao Hai?¡±

    Hearing Deng Wen, Long Xiang couldn¡¯t help but stare. He looked at everyone and then at Deng Wen before saying, ¡°What about you? Are you confident that Zhao Hai¡¯s n would work?¡±

    Deng Wen looked at the others and said, ¡°I¡¯m fully confident. From what I know about Little Hai, he wouldn¡¯t suggest something he¡¯s not confident about.¡±

    Long Xiang nodded, ¡°I also think that there¡¯s a high chance that we¡¯ll seed. Although the branch hall that Little Hai pointed out is quite difficult to attack, it¡¯s not impossible for our group. As long as the formation is arranged, we can get away with the attack. The only question is how we are going to disguise the assault.¡±

    As soon as the team leaders heard Long Xiang, they immediately understood his meaning. Long Xiang had decided to follow Zhao Hai¡¯s n. Wanting to change his mind at this time was impossible.

    It wasn¡¯t the first time that Long Xiang did this kind of thing. He was very familiar with the abilities of each sect. He knew that sects like the Tyrant de Sect, Sword Hegemon Sect, and Matchless Sword School have very formidable attacks. They were most suitable for head on collisions. But sects like the Cloud Yin Sect were most suitable in reconnaissance and assassinations. Making the Cloud Yin Sect¡¯s people attack the enemy head on would be a waste. Therefore, Long Xiang needed to properly calcte everything in his head.

    The night quickly passed. By dawn, Zhao Hai and his team went back to the main group. Long Xiang was waiting for Zhao Hai there. Upon seeing Zhao Hai, Long Xiang immediately asked, ¡°How is it?¡±

    Zhao Hai took out two spatial bags and handed them to Long Xiang while saying, ¡°I¡¯ve made the formation, but I didn¡¯t use all of the jade marrows. The formation should cover an area a kilometer wide. It should be enough to cause portable transmission formations to malfunction.¡±

    Long Xiang received the spatial bags and opened one to take a look. He discovered that the bag contained the unused jade marrows. He gave the spatial bag back to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°This is yours.¡± Then he opened the other bag and took out the contents.

    The jade marrow was engraved with a formation rune. The runes looked beautiful. It was something that Long Xiang hadn¡¯t seen before. Although Long Xiang wasn¡¯t a formation cultivator, he knew some of the mostmon formations. He discovered that the runes that Zhao Hai used were new to him.¡±

    Long Xiang looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Can I try one?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Elder is free to use it. However, this formation can only be used once. The method to use it is very simple. Just use your spiritual qi to activate it. If it¡¯s not destroyed, the formation couldst 12 hours.¡±

    Long Xiang nodded, then he injected spiritual qi into the jade marrow. The marrow shed before disappearing. It looked like nothing happened.

    Long Xiang looked at Zhao Hai in confusion. But Zhao Hai just looked at him and smiled without saying anything. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance, Long Xiang took out a portable transmission formation and used it. However, the portable transmission formation didn¡¯t do anything. Long Xiang wasn¡¯t surprised when he saw this. He looked at Long Sheng and said, ¡°Long Sheng, you try.¡± Long Sheng responded and took out his own portable transmission formation. Just like Long Xiang, the portable transmission formation didn¡¯t do anything.

    Long Xiang gave a satisfied nod and said, ¡°Good.¡± He looked into the spatial bag and saw several hundred formations. Long Xiang stored the spatial bag and said, ¡°Little Hai, thank you for the trouble.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Elder Long is too polite. Elder, do you need me to explore ahead today?¡±

    Long Xiang shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. We¡¯re leaving the mountain range. Once we do, we have a map that can guide us. And Ghost Cultivators couldn¡¯t just move their settlements on a whim.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Not to mention moving a settlement, it wasn¡¯t easy for a person to transfer to another ce. So, there¡¯s no doubt that the map that Long Xiang had was still relevant.

    Long Xiang looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°How are you feeling? You¡¯ve been working the entire night. Are you exhausted? You can still rest before we depart.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. We can move now.¡±

    Long Xiang nodded, then he said, ¡°If you¡¯re tired, just tell me. Our routes from now on are very safe. There are also more areas we can rest in.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯m alright.¡± Long Xiang nodded, then he turned his head to the team leaders and said, ¡°Let¡¯s depart. Team leaders, control your people. Don¡¯t let anyone get lost.¡±

    After giving hismand, Long Xiang took the lead and followed a path. Although they were still a distance away from leaving the mountain, Long Xiang happened to know a safe route where the demon beasts weren¡¯t strong.

    Ten hours after the group started walking, they were finally out of the mountain range. Upon exiting the mountain range, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. In front of them was an abandoned vige. The vige was made out of stone, and the houses were quite small.

    Long Xiang looked at the vige and said, ¡°In the past, this vige belonged to the underground world¡¯s humanoid beings. Afterwards, the entire vige was eliminated by the Ghost Cultivators. From then on, this vige was abandoned. We can rest here.¡±

    Everyone nodded. Although the houses were small, normal humans could still enter. It was already dark, Zhao Hai and the others entered a house to rest for the night.

    The next morning, Long Xiang led everyone to depart. Two hours from the abandoned vige, the group arrived in front of a river. Looking at the river, Long Xiang said, ¡°The river flows in the opposite direction that we¡¯re going. Nobody knows where the river ends. However, the other end of the river is the Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s backyard. Everyone,e with me.¡± After saying that, Long Xiang jumped into the river.

    Seeing Long Xiang, everyone looked at each other before jumping into the river as well. Everyone¡¯s strength was quite high. They could survive without breathing for a long time.

    Although everyone¡¯s vision was affected underwater, it wasn¡¯t a huge hindrance. Additionally, everyone¡¯s spiritual force was very formidable. They could always find the others and follow them. Because of this, there were no idents while traversing the river.

    The river was quite deep. Its deepest part was about fifty meters. After traversing for less than half an hour, the group saw a cave entrance underwater.

    Long Xiang sneaked into the cave entrance with everyone following behind him. Once inside, everyone found that their spiritual force had been suppressed.

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but stop. Then at this time, a bright light appeared in front of them. They couldn¡¯t help but narrow their eyes. When they followed the light, they found Long Xiang holding a bright bead.

    Long Xiang waved his hand, then a huge bubble appeared around him. Long Xiang turned his head and said, ¡°You can use your spells here. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    Everyone immediately used their spells to deflect the water around them. After that, Long Xiang ordered, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue. We still have a long way to go.¡± Everyone nodded and then followed Long Xiang.

    Zhao Hai walked while looking at the underground cave. The cave was wide and quite deep. The water current inside was also chaotic. Because they were going against the current, everyone¡¯s speed wasn¡¯t very fast. What made Zhao Hai feel strange was the absence of beasts in this river.

 Chapter 2153: The Eel and the Snake Island

    <h4>Chapter 2153: The Eel and the Snake Ind</h4>

    Just like Long Xiang said, the group didn¡¯t encounter any problem. They didn¡¯t even meet a small fish. Zhao Hai also received some of the river water to be analyzed by the Space. He expects that the river water was toxic, thus it couldn¡¯t be inhabited by beasts. But to Zhao Hai¡¯s surprise, the water wasn¡¯t toxic. The water was even quite nutritious. This confused Zhao Hai.

    At this time, Zhao Hai felt something fast approaching in front of him. This incident wasn¡¯t discovered by his normal spiritual force but instead by the golden spiritual force. Zhao Hai immediately stopped and then said, ¡°Everyone, be careful. Something ising.¡±

    As soon as Zhao Hai said this, he found that Long Xiang had already waved his hand to stop everyone. Then Long Xiang turned his head and gave a nod towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai nodded back to Long Xiang. He discovered that Long Xiang also found out that something was approaching. This showed that Long Xiang¡¯s spiritual force was very formidable. At the very least, Long Xiang¡¯s spiritual force was much strongerpared to others.

    Before long, the others also felt that something was approaching. They couldn¡¯t help but be alert. On the other hand, Zhao Hai kept his calm. He discovered that Deng Wen and the other people who had experience with the underground world weren¡¯t nervous. This meant that what was approaching wasn¡¯t dangerous.

    Before long, Zhao Hai saw what was approaching. It was a beast in the shape of an eel. Butpared to ordinary eels, this beast was ten meters thick. It hadrge canine teeth that made it look far from friendly.

    When the huge eel saw Long Xiang, it immediately swam over with its mouth open. Besides Deng Wen and the others who had been here before, only Zhao Hai remained calm. Zhao Hai dealt with all kinds of beasts. He found that the eel wasn¡¯t trying to hurt Long Xiang. On the contrary, the eel looked happy.

    Sure enough, when the eel swam next to Long Xiang, it rubbed its huge body on Long Xiang. Long Xiang also patted the eel¡¯s body before he looked at everyone and ordered, ¡°Let¡¯s go and follow this big fellow.¡±

    Everyone nodded and followed behind the huge eel. Although they weren¡¯t afraid of running out of breath after several hours of traveling, traveling in water is more difficult than traveling onnd. They were beginning to feel tired.

    The huge eel turned its body and formed a huge water tunnel. Long Xiang immediately followed the huge eel with everyone closely behind.

    Before long, Zhao Hai and the others discovered a very long underwater tunnel. The walls of the tunnel were very smooth. The eel lookedfortable inside the tunnel; it was as if it was its home.

    Moreover, people discovered that the tunnel was heading upward. After a while, there was light. It didn¡¯t take long before everyone realized that they arrived in an undergroundke. They were moving towards theke surface.

    Theke was covered by a huge cave. Everyone looked around the cave and saw that there were traces of people inside.

    While everyone was in a daze, Long Xiang said, ¡°Alright,e on shore and rest. This ce is a secret base that the Long n established. After many years, it remained hidden. It¡¯s very safe.¡± Long Xiang immediately stepped ontond. The rest of the group hastily followed behind him.

    After everyone got onnd, Long Xiang took out several luminous pearls and ced them on the walls of the cave. There were indentations on the walls that perfectly fit the luminous pearls.

    Although the pearls provided light in the cave, it wasn¡¯t enough to light the entire cave. Nevertheless, it was enough for people to rest.

    Only when there was light did people notice that they were on a tform that was dug out by hand. Although it was next to the undergroundke, the tform was very dry.

    After everyone sat down, Long Xiang said, ¡°If anyone is confused, let me exin. The huge eel that we just saw was raised by the Long n. It is ced here specifically to protect this waterway. This waterway is one of the Long n¡¯s most important channels in the underground world.¡±

    Now people understand the situation. It wasn¡¯t only Zhao Hai who was confused by theck of beasts in the river. Upon seeing the huge eel, they quickly knew why.

    Nobody has the mood to think how the Long n raised such a huge eel in this ce. In any case, the eel¡¯s presence meant that the ind was very safe. People began to meditate to recover their energy. They wanted to restore their bodies to the best state they can.

    After resting for about four hours, everyone re-entered the river and swam along.

    Five hours after everyone entered the river, they saw light up ahead. At this moment, Long Xiang said, ¡°Everyone, pay attention. We are about to exit the river. Outside is ake with a small ind in the middle. We call the ind Snake Ind. It¡¯s full of poisonous snakes. But we can still rest on the ind. After that, we¡¯ll enter the territory of the Ghost Shadow Sect.¡±

    Everyone stared. They didn¡¯t expect that they would go through the Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s territory this quickly. Now they were entering the territory of the Ghost Shadow Sect.

    Long Xiang looked at everyone and said, ¡°We¡¯re going to act after entering the territory of the Ghost Shadow Sect. This ce isn¡¯t too far from our target. But we still have to travel for two days. The road will be chosen by me. Alright, pay attention, depart!¡± As soon as Long Xiang¡¯s voice was heard, everyone felt the pressure on their bodies lighten. They had appeared on the surface of theke.

    At this time, the huge eel swam next to Long Xiang and rubbed against his body. Then it flipped its tail and returned to the underground river.

    The group swam along the surface of theke before they saw an outline of an ind in the distance. The ind wasn¡¯t very big. But with how long everyone has spent in the water, anynd was weed. Everyone swam faster and before long they reached the small ind.

    When the group reached the ind, Long Xiang suddenly said, ¡°Halt!¡± Everyone was stunned for a moment before stopping. Then they saw Long Xiang wave his hand. Several droplets of water appeared in his hand which were divided into a thousand drops. Each person had a drop of water on their body. Only then did Long Xiang say, ¡°Don¡¯t go recklessly onto the ind. If you go like this, who knows if you¡¯ll survive or not.¡±

    People immediately understood Long Xiang¡¯s words. They couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. The temptation onnd was too great, so they wanted to go onnd as soon as possible. But as soon as they stepped foot on the ind, they felt their body bing immobilized. Even if they used their techniques, they remained static.

    At this time, Long Xiang and the others arrived on the ind. Zhao Hai was following closely behind them. When he saw the situation on the ind, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. He quickly understood Long Xiang¡¯s point. There really were a lot of poisonous snakes on the ind.

    There were trees growing on the ind, but there were even more rocks. Whether it be the trees or the rocks, there were snakes everywhere. The snakes wererge or small, thick, thin, bright, or dark colored. The number of snakes was so big that nobody could count them in one nce. Anyone who saw this scene would feel their scalp numb.

    Long Xiang looked at those who stepped on the ind first and smiled faintly. Then he turned to Deng Wen and said, ¡°Old Wen, don¡¯t you think that the kids are getting more and more impatient? Do you remember thest time we came here?¡±

    Deng Wen looked at the scared cultivators and said, ¡°A bit more patient than them.¡±

    Long Xiangughed, then he turned his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid. You have been smeared with snake liquid. The snakes will treat you as their own. Even if you lie down and sleep, they won¡¯t bite you.¡±

    As soon as they heard this, everyone began to calm down. Then they looked at each other and smiled bitterly. Anyone could see the strength of the snakes; it wasn¡¯t wrong for them to be afraid. Not only were the snakes numerous, but some of the snakes have also reached the Teleportation Stage.

    Although they knew that the snakes wouldn¡¯t do anything to them, the neers were still wary of the snakes. Everyone found a ce to sit down close to the shore.

    Long Xiang looked at the neers and couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. Among the neers, only those from the Imperial Beast Sect dared to approach the snakes. The people from the other sects didn¡¯t dare get close to the snakes. Long Xiang discovered that the cultivators were bing more and more timid.

    At this time, Long Xiang discovered a person getting near to the snakes. The person wasn¡¯t walking quickly, but they didn¡¯t have any wariness in their approach. Conversely, they looked like they were walking around their backyard. This person was Zhao Hai.

    Long Xiang saw Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance and couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he smiled faintly. His impression of Zhao Hai was already very good. And now, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t disappoint him. Out of everyone, only Zhao Hai dared to get so close to the poisonous snakes.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t pay attention to the gazes of the others. He approached a rock with a huge colorful snake beneath it. The snake was curled into a bowl as though it was sleeping.

    But when Zhao Hai approached, the snake raised its body and hissed. Seeing this, Long Xiang¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change. He immediately shouted, ¡°Little Hai, be careful. You have entered its territory. It might attack.¡± The others also looked at Zhao Hai. Some were secretly worried while some were happy.

 Chapter 2154: Killing Intent Noticed

    <h4>Chapter 2154: Killing Intent Noticed</h4>

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t seem to notice Long Xiang¡¯s words. He continued walking towards the snake. The snake hissed louder as Zhao Hai got closer. And when Zhao Hai was around five meters away, the snake lunged towards him.

    Seeing this, Deng Wen was about to move. His de was already in his hand. However, Long Xiang stretched his arm to block him. Deng Wen stared for a moment before he discovered that the snake merely embraced Zhao Hai¡¯s body. It lookedfortable with Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai petted the huge snake and walked to the huge rock. The snake also moved and coiled around Zhao Hai¡¯s waist. Its head was leaning on Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder.

    Everyone who saw this couldn¡¯t help but stare at Zhao Hai. If they didn¡¯t know that this was Zhao Hai¡¯s first time in the underground world, they would have thought that the huge snake was Zhao Hai¡¯s pet.

    Zhao Hai touched the snake andughed before saying, ¡°Friend, let me rest at your ce for a while.¡± The big snake only readjusted its body to a morefortable position. Zhao Hai sat cross legged on a good area underneath the rock and silently recovered his strength.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s actions, the others were stunned. After some time, Long Xiang sighed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect his kid to be so formidable. I haven¡¯t heard of someone taming the snakes on this ind.¡±

    Hearing Long Xiang¡¯s words, a neer from the Imperial Beast Sect couldn¡¯t ept it, ¡°That¡¯s because the Imperial Beast Sect didn¡¯t try. If we did, we would have tamed all of the snakes.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Long Xiang, Deng Wen, and the other veterans looked at the Imperial Beast Sect disciple. There was a hint of a smile in their eyes, but they didn¡¯t say anything.

    The Imperial Beast Sect disciple was a bit scared when he saw Long Xiang looking at him. Then all of a sudden, he felt pain in the back of his head. He turned his head to see an angry Imperial Beast Sect Elder who smacked him in the head. He looked at the elder in confusion. The elder snorted and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense if you don¡¯t know. Just keep quiet.¡±

    The disciple didn¡¯t dare to retort as he walked to the side. However, his face showed that he still wasn¡¯t convinced. The Imperial Beast Sect elder cupped his fist towards Long Xiang and said, ¡°Old Long, I¡¯m sorry. This kid doesn¡¯t know. Don¡¯t treat his words seriously.¡±

    Long Xiang waved his hand and said, ¡°Come on, with our rtionship, do you think I¡¯ll care about such things? Rest well. We have tough battles ahead of us.¡±

    The Imperial Beast Sect elder nodded and then sat beside the Imperial Beast Sect disciple. The others from the Imperial Beast Sect also looked at the elder in confusion. They didn¡¯t know why the elder said such a thing.

    The Imperial Beast Sect Elder looked at his team members and sighed inwardly, then he exined, ¡°Before you say anything, let me exin. What Elder Long said isn¡¯t wrong. The snakes on this ind haven¡¯t been tamed by anyone, including our Imperial Beast Sect. In the past, we tried multiple times to tame these snakes. But we failed every time. Instead, we were attacked by the snakes. We lost quite a few people to them.¡±

    As soon as the Imperial Beast Sect disciples heard this, they were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect the truth to be like this. Upon knowing this information, they couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhao Hai and the snake coiled around him. They looked very peaceful.

    The Imperial Beast Sect Elder was also looking at Zhao Hai. Then he sighed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to have such skills. It would have been nice if he joined our Imperial Beast Sect. What a pity. What a pity.¡± As he said that, the eyes of the Imperial Beast Elder couldn¡¯t help but sh a cold light.

    Then at this moment, Zhao Hai suddenly opened his eyes and turned to look towards the Imperial Beast Sect Elder. The elder was startled. The murderous look in his eyes immediately disappeared. Then he smiled towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai also smiled faintly towards the elder, then he turned his head back and closed his eyes. The Elder from the Imperial Beast Sect was stunned. His heart couldn¡¯t help but sink. He was very clear that Zhao Hai felt the killing intent in his eyes. He knew that Zhao Hai was wary of him.

    Thinking of this, the Imperial Beast Sect Elder couldn¡¯t help but curse. He didn¡¯t know what to describe Zhao Hai. He never thought Zhao Hai was so sensitive. He just showed a hint of killing intent, but Zhao Hai was able to notice it. Ever since the start of the expedition, the Imperial Beast Sect was always trying to deal with Zhao Hai. Now, this task has be even more troublesome.

    It was natural for Zhao Hai to feel the killing intent from the Imperial Beast Sect Elder. Not to mention his Six-Senses Purification Technique, Zhao Hai also killed a lot of people. He was very sensitive towards any hostility towards him.

    Regarding the response of the Imperial Beast Sect, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t feel that it was strange. It hasn¡¯t been a day or two since he had a conflict with the Imperial Beast Sect.

    After resting for the entire day on the snake ind, everyone returned to their peak condition. Zhao Hai also adjusted his body as everyone gathered beside Long Xiang.

    Long Xiang looked at everyone and smiled faintly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be nervous. We have passed through this route several times. We will be fine. Alright, follow me.¡± Long Xiang moved and flew straight towards theke.

    The other Teleportation Stage cultivators also flew out without paying attention to the rest. Seeing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then he waved his hand, and a wooden board was thrown to theke. Zhao Hai stepped on the board and used his spiritual qi to maneuver it forward.

    Others saw Zhao Hai and stared. Then they followed his example. They threw out boards to theke and used it to travel.

    While flying, Long Xiang observed Zhao Hai¡¯s actions. Then he turned to Deng Wen and said, ¡°That kid is smart. I remember the previous times when those fools swam across.¡±

    Deng Wenughed when he heard this. However, hisugh made others look at him with envy. They hated that their sects didn¡¯t have such a genius disciple.

    After two hours, Zhao Hai and the others finally arrived at the shore. Just ahead was a forest. But when Zhao Hai stepped onnd, he immediately became alert. He could see that there were a lot of animal footprints on the shore. This meant that the shore was frequented by beasts.

    At this time, Long Xiang and the rest of the group also descended to the shore. Long Xiang looked at everyone and said, ¡°This forest is famously known as the Death Forest in the underground world. The forest has an uncountable number of beasts. Entering the forest will most certainly spell death. But you don¡¯t need to worry, we¡¯ve already traversed it in the past.¡±

    After he said this, Long Xiang howled. Not long after, the cries of birds were heard from the sky. Then the sound of the pping of wings came. What surprised Zhao Hai was that the pping of the wings was very chaotic, it was as if there were a lot of birdsing over.

    Before long, Zhao Hai and the others noticed a dark shadow floating towards them. When the dark shadow was on top of the heads, Zhao Hai and the others investigated it.

    The dark shadow was a flock of birds. The birds weren¡¯t big, and they seemed to be very weak. This confused Zhao Hai. He didn¡¯t know why Long Xiang called the birds over.

    Long Xiang turned to the neers and said, ¡°Although the birds don¡¯t seem to have a lot of offensive strength, their sheer numbers made them intimidating to most beasts. With how many birds there are in this flock, they could peck a powerful beast to death. Alright, you should have brought flying beasts with you, right? In the past, we weren¡¯t allowed to use flying mounts because we¡¯d be attacked once we flew. But now, with the bird flock as a cover, we don¡¯t have to be afraid of being discovered.¡±

    Hearing Long Xiang, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he looked at Long Xiang and asked, ¡°Elder, why didn¡¯t we use flying beasts when we left Snake Ind?¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s questions also caused others to wonder. Then they all looked at Long Xiang for an exnation. Long Xiang smiled faintly and said, ¡°That isn¡¯t a good idea. Your flying beasts won¡¯t have the snake liquid. If the flying beasts are released on Snake Ind, their smell would attract the snakes. When the timees, your mounts would end up as food for the snakes.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. He wasn¡¯t embarrassed. After all, his understanding of the underground world was too small. He knew that there must be a reason why Long Xiang only allowed them to use their mounts at this time. He only thought that Long Xiang and the others were only doing this to y a prank on the neers, so he asked.

    Long Xiang looked at Zhao Hai and patted his shoulder before saying, ¡°Your mind runs very fast. Nobody asked me that question before. Hahaha. Finally, a smart one appeared.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re not praising me?¡±

    Long Xiang couldn¡¯t help butugh. At this time, it was Deng Wen who patted Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s really praising you. Hahaha.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head as he forced a smile. He couldn¡¯t understand Long Xiang¡¯s humor. Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t pranked.

    At this moment, Long Xiang ordered, ¡°Release your mounts. We¡¯ll leave immediately. We can¡¯t bete!¡± Everyone responded and released their own flying mounts. Before long, everyone rose to the skies and disappeared amongst the flock of birds. Then the birds turned into a huge shadow and flew into the distance. The team from the surface could no longer be spotted.

 Chapter 2155: Flying Ghost City Branch Hall

    <h4>Chapter 2155: Flying Ghost City Branch Hall</h4>

    In Flying Ghost City, inside the Ghost Shadow Sect¡¯s Branch Hall, the head of the branch was sitting in his room watching the movement outside.

    Ever since Chen Hu became the branch hall master, he didn¡¯t dare sleep too deeply. He knows very well that if he slept too deeply, he may be caught off guard by the people of the Ghost Spirit Sect. Because of this, he hasn¡¯t slept well for a day ever since bing the branch master. He has been paying close attention to the situation outside the city.

    Many people in the Ghost Shadow Sect said that he wasn¡¯t fit to be the hall master. Because of this, he wouldn¡¯t be able to request support from the sect. In the end, he could only stand guard on his own.

    Chen Hu also understood that if he wasn¡¯t the branch master, he wouldn¡¯t have obtained so many cultivation resources. Therefore, he was afraid of someone snatching his position.

    While Chen Hu was cultivating, a sound of wings fluttering was heard outside the city. Chen Hu couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He immediately opened his eyes and went outside his room.

    After arriving outside, Chen Hu looked up and saw a dark cloud flying over. Chen Hu stared for a moment, but then he discovered that the cloud wasposed of small birds. Chen Hu couldn¡¯t count the number of birds present in the flock.

    Chen Hu was stunned by the scale of the flock. Then his vision changed. Just as he was about to alert someone, his throat became stuck. Chen Hu looked down and found a long sword sticking out of his neck. Chen Hu was stunned, and then his sight turned ck. If Chen Hu wasn¡¯t finished by the sword in his neck, he would still be killed by the multiple swords that hit his body soon after.

    At this time, in the courtyard of the Ghost Shadow Sect¡¯s Branch Hall, several shadows charged in while killing everyone. Nobody from the Ghost Shadow Sect were able to reach due to the sudden attack.

    The moment the Ghost Shadow Sect¡¯s Flying Ghost City was attacked, the Ghost Shadow Sect was alerted. Their first reaction was that the Ghost Spirit Sect attacked them. The Ghost Shadow Sect immediately took action and organized people to support the Flying Ghost City branch. But just as the group activated their portable transmission formations, they suddenly found that the portable transmission formations couldn¡¯t be used. Even the fixed transmission formation couldn¡¯t send people to Flying Ghost City.

    The people from the Ghost Shadow Sect couldn¡¯t help but stare. They immediately reinforced the thought that they were plotted against by the Ghost Spirit Sect. If it wasn¡¯t for the people from the Ghost Spirit Sect, the enemy wouldn¡¯t have been so prepared. Even the transmission formation has been sealed by them.

    The sect quickly organized people to head to the city nearest to the Flying Ghost City branch. Then they flew directly to the city.

    The moment the Ghost Shadow Sect received news of the attack, the Ghost Spirit Sect also got wind of the attack. Flying Ghost City was also an important location for the Ghost Spirit Sect. The Ghost Spirit Sect has always wanted to take the city from the Ghost Shadow Sect. Now that someone was taking action against Flying Ghost City, the Ghost Spirit Sect was naturally happy. The moment they received the news, the Ghost Spirit Sect branches nearest to Flying Ghost City quickly strengthened their defenses. They were afraid that this was a trick of the Ghost Shadow Sect.

    Before long, the first batch of the Ghost Shadow Sect¡¯s reinforcements arrived in the Ghost Ox City Branch Hall, which was the closest branch to Flying Ghost City. Then they flew straight towards Flying Ghost City.

    While the group was flying to Flying Ghost City, they suddenly felt several formidable ki attacksing towards them. Before the group could respond, those in front fell down like dried leaves.

    Several experts from the Ghost Shadow Sect who were in the Teleportation Stage arrived. As soon as they saw the attacks, their expressions couldn¡¯t help but change. They could immediately see that the attackers were from the True Spirit Realm.

    At this time, several attacks wereing towards the Ghost Shadow Sect experts. They immediately started to counter-attack. But before long, they discovered that their attacks were useless. The other party was just too strong.

    When these experts found out, their hearts were startled. They also discovered that their portable transmission formations have been rendered useless. While they were feeling hopeless, they were flooded by countless attacks.

    After an hour, five groups of reinforcements from the Ghost Shadow Sect have been eliminated. At this time, a firework exploded above Flying Ghost City. Those ambushing the reinforcements quickly disappeared.

    Ten minutes after everything was wiped out, a group from the Ghost Shadow Sect finally arrived in Flying Ghost City. They quickly found out that nothing was left in the branch hall. Even the people who came to reinforce the city were gone.

    The people from the Ghost Shadow Sect could infer from the traces of attack that the attackers of the Flying Ghost City Branch were from the True Spirit Realm. As soon as this was reported, the Ghost Shadow Sect was immediately startled. Ghost Cultivators were aware that from time to time, the True Spirit Realm would send people down to attack Ghost Cultivators. Despite knowing this, the Ghost Shadow Sect didn¡¯t expect that they would be the target this time.

    The Ghost Shadow Sect immediately sent people to conduct a careful investigation of the scene. However, the result of their investigation surprised the sect. They found that the people who attacked them might not be from the True Spirit Realm. There were traces of Ghost Cultivator attacks among the clues left behind. Although the other party did a lot of cover-ups, the Ghost Shadow Sect was still able to sniff it out. This caused a stir within the sect.

    The Ghost Shadow Sect immediately formed an idea in their head. Flying Ghost City was a thorn on the side of the Ghost Spirit Sect. The Ghost Spirit Sect sending people to attack Flying Ghost City and then pinning the act on the True Spirit Realm was highly probable.

    The Ghost Shadow Sect and the Ghost Spirit Sect didn¡¯t have a good rtionship. Seeing the hidden traces, the Ghost Shadow Sect immediately thought that the Ghost Spirit Sect was plotting against them. The gates of battle between the two sects began to open. The Ghost Shadow Sect wouldn¡¯t just ignore the attack. They quickly retaliated. Meanwhile, the Ghost Spirit Sect also didn¡¯t want to be punching bags. They began to fight back. It didn¡¯t take long before the two sects were in an all-out war.

    While all of these were happening, Zhao Hai and the others were hiding in an uninhabited valley. Long Xiang was listening to the reports from Liu Zhen. Since Liu Zhen wasn¡¯t suitable for frontal assault, her group was sent by Long Xiang to monitor the reaction of the Ghost Shadow Sect and the Ghost Spirit Sect.

    Liu Zhen was giving her report with a smile on her face, ¡°Old Xiang, we really made a good n this time. The Ghost Shadow Sect and the Ghost Spirit Sect are in an all-out war. Several surrounding sects have also made some moves. But they were taking a defensive stance and didn¡¯t take the initiative to attack. It¡¯s clear that they don¡¯t want to participate in the struggle between the two sects.¡±

    Long Xiangughed and said, ¡°Good. During our previous attacks, we would be discovered the moment we made a move. I didn¡¯t expect that we could still stay hidden at this time. Good, good!¡±

    At this moment, Deng Wen said, ¡°Although this attack was good. We should also prepare for our next attack. Old Xiang, we should go to your previous target.¡±

    Long Xiang looked at the map and frowned. After some time, he said, ¡°Call Little Hai over. What is that kid doing right now?¡±

    Hearing Long Xiang, Deng Wen couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Little Hai is cultivating. He expended a lot of energy when hiding our traces.¡±

    Long Xiang stared, then his eyes furrowed as he asked, ¡°Is he fine?¡± Deng Wen shook his head and said, ¡°He should be alright. He just needs some rest.¡±

    Long Xiang nodded. Then he looked at the map and said, ¡°Call Little Hai over as soon as he recovers. Now that the Ghost Shadow Sect and the Ghost Spirit Sect are at war, our next goal is to provoke other sects to war. As long as the Ghost Cultivator Sects are in chaos, our goal will be aplished.¡±

    The others nodded. Long Xiang wasn¡¯t speaking wrong. If their group of 1000 can incite the underground world into chaos, then their expedition would be a monumental sess.

    Long Xiang looked at the others and said, ¡°Everyone, you should take a rest first. We will act after a while. If we take action immediately, we will definitely attract the attention of the Ghost Cultivators. Let¡¯s hide first and watch the show.¡± Everyoneughed and then returned to their teams.

    Although Zhao Hai seemed to be practicing, he was still able to hear Long Xiang¡¯s words. The results went ording to his n. From preparation to post-operation affairs, everything went along Zhao Hai¡¯s expectations.

    Moreover, it was no luck that the Ghost Shadow Sect quickly concluded that it was the Ghost Spirit Sect that attacked. Zhao Hai used the contradiction between the two sects and left traces of the True Spirit Realm cultivators on the scene. And under those traces, he also ced traces of Ghost Cultivators. So as soon as the Ghost Shadow Sect dug deeper, they immediately thought that the Ghost Spirit Sect was using the True Spirit Realm¡¯s reputation to eliminate the Flying Ghost City Branch.

    And when the Ghost Shadow Sect wanted to attack the Ghost Spirit Sect, they found that the branch halls of the Ghost Spirit Sect were on full alert. This reinforced the Ghost Shadow Sect¡¯s suspicions.

    What the Ghost Shadow Sect didn¡¯t know was that the reason the Ghost Spirit Sect was on guard was because of the attack on Flying Ghost City. The Ghost Spirit Sect has no idea what was happening to the city. Naturally, they were afraid and put up their guard. Unfortunately for the Ghost Spirit Sect, their actions were misunderstood by the Ghost Shadow Sect. Thus, the two sides shed.

    Everything was under Zhao Hai¡¯s control. By this point, Zhao Hai had lost all sympathy towards Ghost Cultivators. After passing through multiple humanoid viges, Zhao Hai saw how the humanoids were being treated. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t wait to destroy every Ghost Cultivator he met.

    It wasn¡¯t the first time that Zhao Hai saw very. But this is Zhao Hai¡¯s first time seeing how the Ghost Cultivators were treating the humanoids of the underground world. The lives of the underground humanoids were much worse than all other ves that Zhao Hai saw. It was precisely because of this that Zhao Hai was willing to make the Ghost Cultivators pay.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t believe that he was a good person. But he also wasn¡¯t an evil person. He wouldn¡¯t kill people just because he wanted to test things out. Even if the beings that were subjugated by the Space have be his ves, Zhao Hai let them live however they liked. He wouldn¡¯t squeeze them endlessly.

 Chapter 2156: Agitation

    <h4>Chapter 2156: Agitation</h4>

    Zhao Hai saw that the humanoids of the underground world were being excessively oppressed by the Ghost Cultivators. The underground humanoids were treated much worse than captive demon beasts.

    This angered Zhao Hai. He wanted to make the Ghost Cultivators pay for their sins against the humanoids. In his opinion, there was no reason for the Ghost Cultivators to keep existing in this world.

    After four hours, Zhao Hai woke up. Just as Zhao Hai opened his eyes, a small insect crawled to his side and then entered his body before disappearing.

    Zhao Hai got up and walked towards Long Xiang. As soon as he saw Zhao Hai, Long Xiang immediately greeted him. Long Xiang looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, how are you? Have you recovered?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Elder can rest assured. I¡¯ve rested.¡±

    Long Xiang nodded, then he gestured for Zhao Hai to sit down. Then he said, ¡°Little Hai, what do you think we should do next? From what I can see, we should immediately attack the other sects to cause chaos in the underground world.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Naturally, that¡¯s what we must do. But now is not the time. The Ghost Shadow Sect and the Ghost Spirit Sect are at war. If we make a move, it will bring attention to us. We shouldy low for the time being.¡±

    Long Xiang knitted his brows and said, ¡°Then what should we do right now, nothing?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Of course we have to do something. We¡¯re going to light fires. But we shouldn¡¯t go to the other sects. We will fan the mes of the war between the Ghost Spirit Sect and the Ghost Shadow Sect.¡±

    Long Xiang stared, his expression turned serious as he said, ¡°Exin.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°Now that the Ghost Shadow Sect and the Ghost Spirit Sect are fighting, as long as we are careful, they won¡¯t notice us. What we have to do is to figure out how to increase their hatred towards each other.¡±

    Long Xiang nodded, then his eyes narrowed as he said, ¡°You go back first. I will have people pay more attention to those two sects. When necessary, we¡¯ll light more fires for them.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll excuse myself, Elder.¡±

    Time passed and the battle between the Ghost Spirit Sect and the Ghost Shadow Sect became more and more intense. The two sects went into an all-out war.

    In the past, the war between the two sects didn¡¯t explodepletely because the two sects have the same strength. If they battled each other to the death, they would only make themselves weaker for other sects to take advantage of. There was no honor among Ghost Cultivators. They would willingly eliminate their neighbors if it could increase their strength.

    But now, the war is getting stronger and stronger. It was impossible for the Ghost Spirit Sect and the Ghost Shadow Sect to have no sects they were allied with. For one reason or another, these allied sects have joined the fighting. More and more Ghost Cultivator Sects joined the chaos.

    These Ghost Cultivators didn¡¯t know that someone was fanning the mes in the background. This made the conflict between the two sects bigger and bigger. By now, the fire between the two sects became too strong. It was impossible for ordinary people to put a stop to it.

    Long Xiang and the others weren¡¯t idling all this time. The fight between the two sects waspletely because of them. Whenever they made a move, winds would arrive, and the fire would turn hotter.

    After a few more days, the Ghost Cultivation Sects were already in chaos. Long Xiang began dispatching more people to attack in all directions, inciting more sects to fight.

    In a month, the entire underground world became chaotic. The Ghost Cultivators divided themselves into factions. Each group fought another group they had a grudge against. The severity of the wars was something even Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect.

    Long Xiang was in his room in a hidden cave along with Deng Wen and the other team leaders. He looked at the others and said, ¡°Now that the underground world is in chaos, it¡¯s time for us to show our power. What do you think?¡±

    Opposite Long Xiang were the various team leaders along with Zhao Hai. The faces of the team leaders had a rxed expression. Only Zhao Hai was frowning.

    Long Xiang looked at everyone and noticed Zhao Hai¡¯s expression. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, do you want to say something?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Elder, I think we should leave.¡±

    Hearing this, Long Xiang couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°What did you say? You think we should leave? Why is that?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°From what I can see, although the Ghost Cultivators are in chaos, the casualties between the sects have actually be smaller and smaller. They seem to be acting out a y. I reckon the Ghost Cultivators have noticed something. Their present state might be an act. What they want to do is to find us and eliminate us.¡±

    Long Xiang frowned but didn¡¯t speak. Then at this moment, a voice was heard, ¡°Nonsense. All of us have seen the chaos in the underground world. How could this be an act? I think the Ghost Cultivators are now inplete chaos. We should use the opportunity to attack them.¡±

    Long Xiang turned to the person speaking and his brows wrinkled tighter. The person speaking was the team leader from the Sword Hegemon Sect. The Sword Hegemon Sect and the Tyrant de Sect have a grudge. It was normal for this team leader to oppose Zhao Hai. If it were other events, Long Xiang would have ignored the Sword Hegemon Sect¡¯s Elder. But at this time, the situation became awkward.

    After all, everyone were allied with each other. These people weren¡¯t subordinates of the Long n. If he ordered them around, then they might form a grudge against the Long n, which would be no good for the n.

    When the others heard the words of the Sword Hegemon Sect elder, they nodded. It was clear that they agreed with the Sword Hegemon Sect¡¯s view.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Sword Hegemon Sect Elder and said, ¡°Our actions have been going smoothlytely, so I have my suspicions. Haven¡¯t you noticed? Although the resistance we encountered isn¡¯t great, their reinforcements came way too quickly. Moreover, from the actions of the surrounding Ghost Cultivator Sects, they are slowly creeping up on us. If we allow them to track our location, our troubles will be big.¡±

    The Sword Hegemon Sect Elder sneered, ¡°Kid, what do you know? How are you sure that the Ghost Cultivators are going after us? It¡¯s all in your mind. Why should we believe you?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the Sword Hegemon Sect Elder and scoffed, ¡°Speaking to idiots will only lessen my intellect. I¡¯ve said my thoughts, you can believe it or not. If you don¡¯t, then I can¡¯t do anything. But if you don¡¯t leave, I will.¡±

    As soon as the Sword Hegemon Sect Elder heard this, hisplexionpletely changed. He looked at Zhao Hai and said with a threatening voice, ¡°Who did you say was an idiot?¡±

    Zhao Hai coldly replied, ¡°You know who. There¡¯s no need for me to say.¡±

    The Sword Hegemon Sect Elder didn¡¯t continue arguing with Zhao Hai, instead he looked towards Long Xiang and said, ¡°Captain, do you see this?¡±

    Long Xiang looked at the Sword Hegemon Sect Elder. He hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°We¡¯ll continue our attacks. Nobody is allowed to withdraw. Prepare for the next attack.¡±

    Hearing Long Xiang, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression changed. Meanwhile, the Sword Hegemon Sect Elder had a smug look on his face. Zhao Hai looked at the Sword Hegemon Sect Elder and then at Long Xiang, ¡°Elder, I will not participate in the next attack. If the Elder wants me to participate, then you might as well kill me.¡±

    Long Xiang¡¯splexion changed. His eyes had a cold gaze as he looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°I¡¯m telling you that nobody is allowed to withdraw. Don¡¯t you understand my words?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Long Xiang¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°I have also said that I will not join in this attack.¡±

    Long Xiang¡¯s expression darkened, then he waved his hand and grasped towards Zhao Hai. Zhao Hai¡¯s pupils shrank. He found that Long Xiang¡¯s simple action sealed all of his avenues of retreat. The only way to escape was to use the Space.

    In addition to being restricted by Long Xiang¡¯s grasp, Zhao Hai also felt a strong energy behind it. Zhao Hai discovered that he has no strength to resist the grasp. But Zhao Hai also found that Long Xiang didn¡¯t intend to take his life, only capture him.

    At this time, a de light shed, and an executioner¡¯s de defended Zhao Hai, throwing Long Xiang¡¯s attack back. The pressure on Zhao Hai immediately disappeared. Zhao Hai turned his head and saw Deng Wen standing in front of him.

    Long Xiang looked at Deng Wen in surprise, then he said, ¡°Deng Wen, what are you doing? Are you defying my orders?¡±

    Deng Wen coldly snorted and said, ¡°Nobody is allowed to touch the people of the Tyrant de Sect, that includes your Long n. Do you still think that you can dominate the True Spirit Realm? Zhao Hai is a disciple of the Tyrant de Sect. When ites to the disciples of our sect, we kill who we need to kill. Long Xiang, don¡¯t me me for not giving you face. Before I came, the Sect Master gave me an order to protect Zhao Hai no matter what. If Zhao Hai is harmed in any way, the Tyrant de Sect will wage war on them at all costs.¡±

    Upon hearing Deng Wen, Long Xiang couldn¡¯t help but stare. He looked at Zhao Hai and saw that Zhao Hai was calmly looking at him. However, there was a cold feeling in Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes. Long Xiang was startled. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh inside. He knew that he had offended Zhao Hai this time. Zhao Hai might not forgive him for this.

    At this moment, Long Xiang found Zhao Hai¡¯s eyeballs moving slightly. Long Xiang stared before he understood. He immediately looked in the direction that Zhao Hai¡¯s eyeballs moved. His movement was made in secret; Long Xiang¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t even move. Instead, he scanned the direction using his spiritual force.

 Chapter 2157: Silent Exchange

    <h4>Chapter 2157: Silent Exchange</h4>

    There were a lot of people in the meeting. Some of them were standing at the back and had no idea what was happening in front. They were also using their spiritual force to check the situation. Because of this, this spiritual force of the surroundings was quite chaotic. Long Xiang would have no worries using his spiritual force to check the direction that Zhao Hai gestured towards.

    When he used his spiritual force to scan, Long Xiang immediately understood what Zhao Hai meant. He discovered that the Sword Hegemon Sect, Imperial Beast Sect, and the Matchless Sword School were together, looking at the conflict between Long Xiang and the Tyrant de Sect with a proud look on their faces. Although their smug expressions disappeared almost immediately, Long Xiang was still able to notice it.

    Long Xiang couldn¡¯t help but get angry. He understood that the Sword Hegemon Sect Elders¡¯ outburst wasn¡¯t for the good of the entire team. His goal was to cause conflict between the Long n and the Tyrant de Sect.

    Upon thinking about it further, Long Xiang hated the situation even more. If it wasn¡¯t for Zhao Hai, the enmity between the Long n and the Tyrant de Sect might have been cemented. Then the Sword Hegemon Sect¡¯s goal would have been aplished.

    Bing enemies with the Tyrant de Sect would bring no benefit to the Long n. Not only would the n offend the Tyrant de Sect, but they would also offend a precious talent that was Zhao Hai. This would only bring harm to the n and nothing else.

    Most importantly, Long Xiang didn¡¯t like the feeling of being taken advantage of. However, he didn¡¯t confront the Sword Hegemon Sect Elder immediately. He knew that the Imperial Beast Sect and the Matchless Sword School would stand with the Sword Hegemon Sect. This would divide the group into two.

    Long Xiang¡¯s attention was also on Zhao Hai. He wanted to see what Zhao Hai wanted to do next. At this moment, he noticed Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes turn towards Deng Wen.

    Long Xiang looked at Deng Wen who was looking angrily at him. Although Long Xiang was expressionless, when he looked at Deng Wen, his eyes turned back to Zhao Hai.

    Deng Wen was paying attention to Long Xiang¡¯s actions. He discovered that Long Xiang¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t on one thing. He immediately noticed Long Xiang¡¯s unusual eye movement.

    If it was a normal situation, people wouldn¡¯t have noticed such fast movements of the eye. However, Long Xiang deliberately slowed down. Deng Wen wasn¡¯t a stupid person, he immediately felt that Long Xiang¡¯s actions were unusual. He used his spiritual force to scan Zhao Hai and found that Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes were slightly moving up and down.

    Deng Wen¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but move. However, nothing was shown on his face. He continued to re at Long Xiang. At this time, Long Xiang opened his mouth and said, ¡°Deng Wen, do your words represent the Tyrant de Sect?¡±

    Deng Wen could understand Long Xiang¡¯s message, so he immediately replied, ¡°Of course, what¡¯s wrong Captain Long. Do you have anything to say?¡±

    In a cold tone, Long Xiang replied, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I can only say nothing. However, all of the rewards foring to the underground world will have nothing to do with your Tyrant de Sect. Do you agree?¡±

    Deng Wen¡¯s pupils shrank, then he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Although my Tyrant de Sect isn¡¯t rich, we don¡¯t care about such things.¡±

    Long Xiang replied, ¡°Good. Then your Tyrant de Sect can do as you wish.¡±

    Deng Wen returned, ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡± After saying that, he led the Tyrant de Sect team to leave. Naturally, Zhao Hai followed behind.

    When Deng Wen left, Long Xiang looked at the others and said, ¡°If anyone else wants to follow the Tyrant de Sect, I won¡¯t block you.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re leaving as well.¡± A voice was heard after Long Xiang¡¯s announcement. People followed the voice and found that it was the elder from the True Dao Sect. To be honest, when they saw the True Dao Sect Elder, everyone was shocked, this included Deng Wen.

    The Tyrant de Sect and the True Dao Sect were allies, but the two sects were still two different entities. Nobody would offend the Long n just for the Tyrant de Sect. But this time, the True Dao Sect stood up and supported the Tyrant de Sect without hesitation. This went beyond everyone¡¯s expectations.

    Long Xiang frowned and said, ¡°Everyone who leaves will not obtain any rewards.¡±

    The True Dao Sect Elder just smiled and cupped his fist towards Long Xiang. Then he led his team to the side of the Tyrant de Sect. Then the two sects left side by side.

    Long Xiang looked at the people who remained and said, ¡°Nobody else wants to leave? If you want to leave, you still have time.¡± Nobody moved. Everyone just stood in ce and looked at Long Xiang.

    Long Xiang nodded and said, ¡°Good. Then follow me.¡± After he said that, he turned his head and walked in the opposite direction to Deng Wen and the others.

    When Deng Wen and the others walked around 3 kilometers away, they stopped at a hidden location. Deng Wen turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, what do you mean by the signals just now?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°The Sword Hegemon Sect is intentionally causing trouble. They hope that we get into conflict with the Long n. I noticed that Elder Long wasn¡¯t paying attention to them, so I reminded him. It didn¡¯t take long before Elder Long noticed that he was being used as a weapon by the Sword Hegemon Sect.¡±

    The True Dao Sect Elder stared, he looked at Deng Wen in confusion as he asked, ¡°Old Den, what are you saying?¡±

    Deng Wen looked at the True Dao Sect Elder and said, ¡°Old Zhuang, I have to thank you for the support. We¡¯re just doing a performance with Elder Long. Little Hai discovered that Lei Jian was plotting against us. Therefore, he secretly informed Elder Long, causing us to act out a scene. Rest assured, the Long n wouldn¡¯t retaliate against us. On the other hand, I reckon Lei Jian and the others will suffer misfortune.¡±

    Zhuang Cong looked at Deng Wen and said, ¡°But I didn¡¯t sense anymunication between you. Did you n this beforehand?¡±

    Deng Wen shook his head and said, ¡°Of course not. How could we n this? Without Elder Long, I wouldn¡¯t have known about it until it was toote. Little Hai, tell me what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I gave Elder Long a small signal and Elder Long got it immediately. Although my status in the Tyrant de Sect isn¡¯t low, I also have a position in the Long n. However, Elder Lei Jian still has a higher status than me. He also represents the Sword Hegemon Sect. For the Tyrant de Sect, Elder Long only meant to capture me.¡±

    Zhuang Cong nodded. Zhao Hai continued, ¡°I discovered that Elder Lei Jian¡¯s words weren¡¯t quite right. I suspected that he wants to cause a rift between the Tyrant de Sect and the Long n. Therefore, I secretly reminded Elder Long about it. The exchange between Elder Deng and Elder Long was real, but everything after that is a y.¡±

    Zhuang Cong smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I never thought you would have this much plotting hidden so deep. You even deceived me. Good job.¡±

    Deng Wenughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m also helpless. But I reckon Old Long is more annoyed than me. That Lei Jian actually used the old man as a tool. Old Long isn¡¯t someone who would suffer a loss and do nothing. Lei Jian and the others are just waiting for Old Long¡¯s revenge.¡±

    Zhuang Cong smiled and said, ¡°Lei Jian and the others deserve it. Old Long isn¡¯t a good person. He won¡¯t let them off. Right, Old Den, now that we know what¡¯s going on, what do we do next?¡±

    Deng Wen turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, who do you think we do now?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s hide for a few days. Whether it¡¯s the Ghost Cultivators or someone from the True Spirit Realm, I believe my suspicions. The Ghost Cultivators are preparing to deal with us. If that¡¯s the case, Elder Long and the others will be in danger. Although I don¡¯t care about the Sword Hegemon Sect, we can¡¯t just let the Ghost Cultivators do what they want.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll hide first to build arge transmission formation. Then let¡¯s wait for an opportunity to rescue Elder Long and the others. Once the Ghost Cultivators find traces of Elder Long and the others, they will certainly use all they have to hold them down. When the timees, Elder Long and the others won¡¯t be able to use their portable transmission formations. The transmission formation we built will be useful then.¡±

    Zhuang Cong nodded, ¡°Good. Kid, no wonder Feng Lingyun favors you so much.¡±

    Hearing Zhuang Cong, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother Feng only met for a few times, I don¡¯t deserve Senior Brother¡¯s praise.¡±

    Zhuang Cong wanted his hand and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you only met a few times. Young Feng is optimistic about you. I could see that you¡¯re a talent. No wonder Old Deng is willing to offend the Long n for you.¡±

    Deng Wenughed and said, ¡°Alright, Old Zhuang, let¡¯s not waste time talking. Let¡¯s find a ce first and set up the transmission formation. Little Hai, we don¡¯t have the scouting abilities you have. You have to lead the way.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°We don¡¯t need a map. We¡¯re going to a ce we¡¯ve been to before. Let¡¯s go to the Flying Ghost City branch of the Ghost Shadow Sect.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Deng Wen and the others stared. Then theirplexion changed. Deng Wen looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, are you joking? The Flying Ghost City branch? That¡¯s the center of the storm. What can we aplish if we go there?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Elder, rest assured, nothing will happen. I have looked at the Flying Ghost City. There are only a few Ghost Cultivators stationed there, the majority of the people are underground world humanoids. When we ughtered the Flying Ghost City Branch, the underground world humanoids scattered and fled. It¡¯s impossible for them to return to the city so soon. Now, the city is inplete ruins. Nobody will notice us.¡±

    ¡°We can set up the transmission formation there. Once Elder Long and the others suffer a loss and retreat, we¡¯ll lead them to Flying Ghost City and leave. Even if we suffer losses, our losses wouldn¡¯t be big.¡±

    When Deng Wen heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but nod. He also felt that Zhao Hai¡¯s words were reasonable. Most importantly, Zhao Hai¡¯s words up until now had been urate. They also seeded in any attacks that Zhao Hai pointed out. It didn¡¯t take long before Zhao Hai earned Deng Wen and everyone¡¯s trust.

    Zhuang Cong didn¡¯t oppose the decision. He was also convinced by Zhao Hai. He looked at Deng Wen and said, ¡°Old Deng, what do you think?¡±

    Deng Wen smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do what Little Hai said. But this ce isn¡¯t close to Flying Ghost City. It would take us three days to arrive. We don¡¯t know what will happen to Old Long and the others in those three days. If something happens, the Long n will have no idea what happened. Then they would put this matter on our heads.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Elder Deng doesn¡¯t need to worry. When the timees, Elder Long will obtain the information. As long as we build the transmission formation, everything will be fine.¡±

    Deng Wen nodded, ¡°Alright, now let¡¯s depart.¡± Zhuang Cong agreed. Then the group flew towards Flying Ghost City. Zhao Hai continued to scout the way ahead, but the five people from the Long n weren¡¯t with him since they followed Long Xiang.

    Fortunately, the group was small, making it easier for them to travel. This allowed them to travel with no danger. Moreover, every night, Zhao Hai found a good ce for them to rest.

    While flying towards Flying Ghost City, Zhao Hai and the others encountered several groups of Ghost Cultivators. However, they were all discovered by Zhao Hai in advance and were avoided. Zhao Hai and the others also noticed that the underground world was more chaotic than before. More viges have been destroyed. The Ghost Cultivators were killing the underground world humanoids to replenish their energy. Zhao Hai has no way to remedy this situation right now. But he already thought of something. He believes that before long, the underground humanoids would escape this fate.

    Naturally, the timeline that Zhao Hai was thinking about was in tens of years or hundreds of years. After all, he still has a long way to go before bing strong.

    It was impossible for Zhao Hai to get rid of the Ghost Cultivators within ten to a hundred years. He wasn¡¯t nning on eliminating the Ghost Cultivators, his n was to make the underground world humanoids stronger. Only once they be stronger can they escape their destiny.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult for the underground humanoids to be stronger. With the Space, Zhao Hai found the most suitable method to strengthen the underground humanoids.

 Chapter 2158: Arriving at Flying Ghost City

    <h4>Chapter 2158: Arriving at Flying Ghost City</h4>

    Long Xiang calmly flew forward, but his heart was in turmoil. He was annoyed, not because of Zhao Hai. Although Zhao Hai was impolite to him, Long Xiang wasn¡¯t angry. Long Xiang felt that Zhao Hai was correct. If Long Xiang was leading the people of the Long n, he would have agreed to Zhao Hai¡¯s suggestion long ago.

    Unfortunately, Long Xiang was leading a group from the Great Sects. It¡¯s impossible for these people to agree to one person¡¯s idea. After all, the Long n was no longer the huge n that ruled the True Spirit Realm. Long Xiang had to consider the opinion of these people.

    What Long Xiang was angry about was being used as a tool by the Sword Hegemon Sect. In the underground world, they were in danger of being wiped out at any time. Any mistake would cause them to suffer huge losses. But at this critical time, they still used Long Xiang to deal with Zhao Hai. Long Xiang wouldn¡¯t just let this matter off.

    However, Long Xiang didn¡¯t show his annoyance in his face. He was grateful to Zhao Hai for reminding him. He was indeed going too far in dealing with Zhao Hai. Not only did Zhao Hai not get angry, but he also sent a signal to Long Xiang.

    While Long Xiang was feeling grateful to Zhao Hai, he felt disgusted at the Sword Hegemon Sect. Long Xiang was now formting a n on how to deal with the Sword Hegemon Sect, Imperial Beast Sect, and the Matchless Sword School.

    Long Xiang discovered that these three sects had formed their own group. Therefore, if he wanted to retaliate, he needed the three of them to suffer.

    The people from the other sects were also following behind Long Xiang. Nobody was making a noise. Everyone felt that something was going on, but they didn¡¯t say anything.

    After walking for an hour, Long Xiang led everyone to a dense forest to rest. Once everyone was settled, Long Xiang called the team leaders to his side. He looked at the team leaders and said, ¡°Now is our chance. With the Tyrant de Sect and the True Dao Sect leaving, they would certainly use portable transmission formations. This will alert the Ghost Cultivators. As long as the Ghost Cultivators are distracted by them, we can make our move.¡±

    As soon as they heard Long Xiang say this, everyone¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up. Long Xiang looked at these people and sneered inside. Naturally, he didn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai and the others would leave. Long Xiang and Zhao Hai had a secretmunication, so Zhao Hai definitely wouldn¡¯t leave the underground world at this time. Since they didn¡¯t leave, the Ghost Cultivators wouldn¡¯t ce their attention on them. If it was really like what Zhao Hai said, then the Ghost Cultivators might have already discovered the group. They were just waiting to run into the trap.

    However, this was also good. Long Xiang could use Ghost Cultivators to teach people a lesson, especially the Sword Hegemon Sect, the Imperial Beast Sect, and the Matchless Sword School.

    At this moment, a cultivator opened their mouth and said, ¡°Elder Long, have you considered when we should leave the underground world?¡±

    Long Xiang turned his head and saw that it was the Elder from the Imperial Beast Sect. Long Xiang¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change upon hearing this. These people were truly shameless. After using him to challenge Zhao Hai and offending him, they asked him when they would leave.

    However, Long Xiang maintained hisposure, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just like Elder Lei said, the underground world is in chaos. It¡¯s a good time for us to attack. Now that Zhao Hai¡¯s group has left, they have attracted the attention of the Ghost Cultivators. If we don¡¯t seize this opportunity, how can we face the people on the surface?¡±

    Upon hearing Long Xiang, the Imperial Beast Sect Elder¡¯splexion changed. He didn¡¯t expect Long Xiang to use their words against them. They also couldn¡¯t refute it now even if they wanted to. They didn¡¯t make a sound when Zhao Hai argued with Lei Jian. If they did it now, it would be equivalent to saying that they were refuting Zhao Hai because of personal reasons. Moreover, they would admit that they used Long Xiang as a tool. This would offend Long Xiang. When the timees, they won¡¯t live for long.

    The Elder from the Sword Hegemon Sect also had an ugly expression. They nned to oppose Zhao Hai to make him offend Long Xiang. After both sides had a conflict, then they would propose to leave. When the timees, they would gain without any loss.

    They never expected Zhao Hai to be formidable. He tantly resisted Long Xiang and didn¡¯t give Lei Jian face. Deng Wen even supported Zhao Hai with his strength. In the end, the Tyrant de Sect had to leave while taking the True Dao Sect with them. If the three sects insist on returning to the surface at this moment, not just Long Xiang, everyone would look down on them.

    As soon as everyone heard this, their faces showed a pondering expression. Although they didn¡¯t see anymunication between the Sword Hegemon Sect and the Imperial Beast Sect, these two had always been allies. Most importantly, these two sects have a feud with Zhao Hai. As soon as Zhao Hai was sent away, they immediately stepped back and asked Long Xiang when they were leaving. Wasn¡¯t this a clear sign that they had been plotting against Zhao Hai? At the same time, they were using Long Xiang. No wonder Long Xiang was being impolite towards the Imperial Beast Sect.

    After looking at the people from the Imperial Beast Sect, Long Xiang said, ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s still early, let¡¯s rest here first. We¡¯ll take action in the evening. This time, our target is the Ghost Hand Sect¡¯s Little Finger Branch Hall.¡±

    Everyone simultaneouslyplied and then rested with their respective teams. Meanwhile, after sitting down, Long Xiang gave a cold look at the backs of Lei Jian and the others. Then he withdrew his gaze and closed his eyes.

    At this time, Long Xiang heard a slight rumbling sound. Long Xiang stared and then he suddenly discovered a small insect drilling out from the earth.

    Long Xiang was about to attack before he discovered a piece of jade on the body of the insect. On this jade seemed to be a simple transmission formation.

    While Long Xiang was stunned, the insect had already ced the jade down and then disappeared into the ground. Long Xiang was confused as he picked the jade up. Then a white light shone on the jade, revealing a jade slip. Long Xiang knew that this insect belonged to Zhao Hai. He was sure of this because he saw Zhao Hai using these insects to scout. This meant that the jade slip also belonged to Zhao Hai.

    Long Xiang took the jade slip and scanned it with his spiritual force. After seeing the contents of the jade slip, a smile bloomed on Long Xiang¡¯s face.

    Just as he thought, the jade slip came from Zhao Hai. The contents of the jade slip were also simple. It was simply telling Long Xiang that Zhao Hai and the others would help them in the Flying Ghost City branch.

    Long Xiang put the jade slip down. His heart became more convinced of Zhao Hai. Compared to Zhao Hai, Lei Jian and the others simply couldn¡¯tpare.

    Although Long Xiang wanted to give an answer, he didn¡¯t have the means to reply. Thinking of this, Long Xiang couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Then he slowly closed his eyes and made calctions.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Hai¡¯s group were still flying towards Flying Ghost City. With Zhao Hai guiding the way, their travel was very smooth. The Tyrant de Sect and the True Dao Sect¡¯s people numbered a bit more than 80. With such a small group, their progress was quick.

    Along the way, Zhao Hai affirmed his own thoughts even more. He encountered several Ghost Cultivators on the road. They seem to be heading towards a certain point. This meant that Zhao Hai¡¯s suspicions were correct. The Ghost Cultivators have found traces and were going to surround them.

    It wasn¡¯t only Zhao Hai who had this thought, the others in his team had the same idea. They discovered that they were taking multiple detours along their path. However, nobody said anything. Needless to say, Deng Wen fully trusted Zhao Hai. As for the others, they could no longer go back, so they could only follow. Most importantly, Zhao Hai¡¯s detours have been very safe. This increased everyone¡¯s confidence in him.

    After nearly five days of hurrying along, Zhao Hai and the others finally arrived at Flying Ghost City. Just as Zhao Hai said, nobody was in the city. They could safely take a good rest. The reason Zhao Hai knew was because he mapped the city when they attacked. Because he knew that the city was empty, Zhao Hai decided to take the group here.

    In the past five days, Zhao Hai and the others haven¡¯t been traveling all the time. From time to time, Zhao Hai would hunt down one or two Ghost Cultivators to learn about the underground world¡¯s situation.

    Sure enough, two days before Zhao Hai and the others arrived at Flying Ghost City, there was news among the Ghost Cultivators that Long Xiang¡¯s group had been discovered. After the two sides shed, they left dozens of corpses before Long Xiang and the others ran away.

    There was also news that Long Xiang and the others had been surrounded and couldn¡¯t escape. When they heard the news, Zhao Hai and the others were a day away from Flying Ghost City. Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t n on saving Long Xiang and the others. He knows that Long Xiang was far from being in danger. What Zhao Hai and the others needed to do was to prepare an escape route.

    Because of this, after arriving at Flying Ghost City, Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t rest for long and immediately started to prepare the transmission formation. At the same time, they also prepared stabilizing formations. This was because even if the transmission formation was fixed, violent fluctuations as well as spatial formations could disrupt the transmission formation.

 Chapter 2159: Surrounded

    <h4>Chapter 2159: Surrounded</h4>

    Long Xiang¡¯s bloodshot eyes looked at the map in front of him. He looked very tired. There were also other people around him who were in the same state. They all looked exhausted. Their spirits looked down. They were silent as they looked at the map.

    After some time, Long Xiang opened his mouth and said, ¡°It¡¯s clear that we are surrounded. There are at least 50 thousand Ghost Cultivators around us; and the number is increasing every minute. The area we can move around is bing smaller and smaller. In a few days, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t have a ce to move. We could only fight.¡±

    Long Xiang¡¯s words only received silence from everyone. However, their expressions became uglier. Long Xiang looked at everyone and said, ¡°The Ghost Cultivators have been waiting for us. They know that we¡¯re headed here. With a general understanding of our route, they managed to lock us down.¡±

    As soon as Long Xiang said this, everyone¡¯s vision couldn¡¯t help but turn towards Lei Jian. Lei Jian¡¯s face turned uglier. But he couldn¡¯t say anything to defend himself right now. When Zhao Hai told them that they were going to be surrounded, Lei Jian was the one who opposed him.

    Long Xiang waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, settle yourselves down. ming others won¡¯t yield anything. Now we must decide what we should do.¡±

    The group remained silent, they were thinking hard about what they should do. It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t want to use their portable transmission formation to return, but they already found out that this was impossible. The Ghost Cultivators spent a lot of resources toy down a huge spatial locking formation. This disabled their portable transmission formations.

    The group also thought about creating a static transmission formation, but they didn¡¯t have the time. Static transmission formations couldn¡¯t be created on a whim. It requires time to create a transmission formation that could transport hundreds of people. At the very least, the group needed to stop for ten hours. In order for them to aplish this feat, they would need a Formations Grandmaster that they don¡¯t have. Therefore, the group would have to spend one or two days to arrange a static transmission formation.

    Naturally, if they arranged a smaller formation, it wouldn¡¯t take a long time. However, a smaller transmission formation wasn¡¯t possible with their circumstances. Once a transmission formation was used, Ghost Cultivators would immediately find their position. It was impossible for a small transmission formation to transport everyone back in time. Moreover, the more people being transported, the less people there would be who could defend.

    Because of this, nobody suggested building a static transmission formation. So, everyone needed to look for another method.

    However, nobody had any good ideas. Long Xiang¡¯s heart was beating hard right now. He doesn¡¯t know if Zhao Hai and the others were done with their preparations. Long Xiang knew very well where Zhao Hai and the others came from. It would take at least three days for them to reach Flying Ghost City. And in these few days, Ghost Cultivators were constantly rushing over. If Zhao Hai and the others met them, then their travel would be dyed even more.

    This was what Long Xiang was most worried about. If Zhao Hai and the others suffered an ident, then theirst hope would be gone.

    From the time Zhao Hai and the others left to the present, seven days have passed. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t send any updates during this time, causing Long Xiang to worry.

    At this time, a rustling sound was heard. Everyone stared for a moment before bing alert. Long Xiang felt a rumbling underneath him before an insect crawled out from the ground. Everyone stared before theirplexion changed, they were preparing to attack the insect.

    Seeing the insect, Long Xiang¡¯s expression lit up. He immediately stopped everyone, ¡°Don¡¯t move. I know this insect.¡±

    As soon as they heard Long Xiang, the surrounding team leaders couldn¡¯t help but stare. They all looked at Long Xiang in confusion. Meanwhile, Long Xiang looked at the insect as well as the jade slip on its back.

    Long Xiang took the jade slip and scanned it with his spiritual force. After seeing the contents inside, Long Xiang let out a long breath. Then he turned to everyone and said, ¡°This insect is Zhao Hai¡¯s beast. It is very suitable for stealth. I saw it once in the Long n. It¡¯s because of this insect that I asked Zhao Hai to be the scout. With these insects, the path ahead became safer for us.¡±

    After saying this, Long Xiang sighed and said, ¡°Zhao Hai asked the insect to bring us a message. He wants us to break through the encirclement and head towards Flying Ghost City. He will meet us there. They already set up a static transmission formation that can send a thousand people. We can all return immediately.¡±

    The team leaders couldn¡¯t help but be ted by the news. Long Xiang looked at everyone and said, ¡°Alright, go and prepare yourselves. Follow me!¡± Everyone nodded and then stood up. By now, the group has decreased from around 900 people to around 700. Two hundred people have died along the way.

    However, everyone found that something was wrong. The team leader of the Imperial Beast Sect looked around and said, ¡°Elder Long, this doesn¡¯t seem to be the way to Flying Ghost City. Where are we going?¡±

    Long Xiang turned his head and said, ¡°Little Hai has given us a safe route. If we follow the route, we¡¯ll avoid the majority of the Ghost Cultivators.¡±

    As soon as the Imperial Beast Sect Elder heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Then he coldly snorted and said, ¡°Elder Long, aren¡¯t you afraid that Zhao Hai has made a mistake? If we take a wrong turn, we will fall into a hopeless situation.¡±

    Long Xiang stopped, then he looked right into the Imperial Beast Sect Elder¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe Zhao Hai, you can find a way out yourself. Those who want toe with me cane, those who don¡¯t believe Zhao Hai can leave.¡±

    When the Elder from the Imperial Beast Sect heard what Long Xiang said, his face couldn¡¯t help but pale. He understood the situation they were in. If they left the group and acted along, they would have no chance of surviving in the underground world. For the sake of their lives, they can¡¯t leave. The only reason he spoke out was because he was a little angry at Zhao Hai, thus exining hisck of trust.

    Seeing that the Imperial Beast Sect Elder didn¡¯t speak, Long Xiang coldly snorted and then continued on. They didn¡¯t dare fly at this moment.

    The group traveled safely and without interruption for a straight four hours. This was a rare achievement given their situation. In the past, they would meet Ghost Cultivators every two hours. Now, they didn¡¯t meet Ghost Cultivators for four hours. In their minds, this was a miracle.

    At this time, Long Xiang waved his hand and said, ¡°Everyone, be careful. In front of us is a blockade with around 500 Ghost Cultivators. There¡¯s no way around them. We can only rush over and break through as soon as possible.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s body shook. Then they immediately took their weapons out. Sure enough, after walking for 10 minutes, the group saw traces of Ghost Cultivators ahead. Long Xiang became more alert. Then he suddenly heard the sound of exmation. Long Xiang stared, then he ordered, ¡°Charge!¡± After saying that, he charged into the Ghost Cultivators First.

    After charging for around a dozen meters, Long Xiang noticed that there was a Ghost Cultivator whose face was ck and was dying. Long Xiang was stunned but he immediately understood. He quickly ordered, ¡°Everyone, increase your speed!¡± The others also noticed the Ghost Cultivator with a dark face. Although most of them didn¡¯t understand what was going on, they still increased their pace.

    As the group proceeded forward, they began to meet other Ghost Cultivators. But like the first Ghost Cultivator, all of them were poisoned and were dead.

    Then they heard a roaring sound in front of them. They walked forward to take a look and found that there were around 400 Ghost Cultivators frantically attacking the ground. It was as if there was something terrible underground.

    Seeing this, Long Xiang quickly understood. He immediately ordered, ¡°Everyone, kill!¡± The others roared and charged towards the Ghost Cultivators.

    There were only around 400 Ghost Cultivators. Moreover, they weren¡¯t very strong. It was simply impossible for them to block Long Xiang and the others. As soon as the two sides met, the Ghost Cultivators were thrown back. Long Xiang didn¡¯t eliminate all of the Ghost Cultivators. Speeding up and moving away was his utmost goal. Killing the Ghost Cultivators wasn¡¯t their priority.

    Long Xiang knew that their actions would definitely attract the Ghost Cultivators. If they didn¡¯t leave immediately, the Ghost Cultivators might catch up to them.

    Long Xiang and the others immediately broke away from the battle and rushed forward. They also increased their speed. They even began to fly at low altitude.

    It¡¯s possible that their attack was too sudden and unexpected. So, after their battle, they didn¡¯t encounter any Ghost Cultivators for the next few hours.

    The group flew for another four hours or so. Then they turned into a different direction and proceeded forward until it waspletely dark. They stayed hidden all this time,

    Despite the darkness setting in, Long Xiang and the others didn¡¯t dare to stop. They ignored their exhaustion and pushed forward. The darkness provided more stealth to the group. But at the same time, Long Xiang was aware that the night was also beneficial to the Ghost Cultivators. When darknesses, the techniques of the Ghost Cultivators would be stronger. It can be said that although the darkness provided cover for Long Xiang and the others, it also made the situation more difficult for them.

    Although they clearly knew this, they didn¡¯t stop. They wanted to get out of the encirclement as soon as possible.

 Chapter 2160: Going Forward

    <h4>Chapter 2160: Going Forward</h4>

    Long Xiang looked at the sky and calcted the time. From the time the darkness came, more than five hours had passed. He clearly remembered that not far ahead was a blockade with around 500 Ghost Cultivators.

    Long Xiang¡¯splexion turned serious, then he ordered, ¡°Prepare to fight. Don¡¯t get tied down by the enemy. Move forward as fast as you can.¡± Everyone answered. They took their weapons out and proceeded to kill.

    Long Xiang didn¡¯t guess wrong. There was indeed a team of Ghost Cultivators ahead. The goal of the Ghost Cultivators was to dy them as much as possible. When the timees, reinforcements will arrive.

    However, these Ghost Cultivators underestimated the strength of Long Xiang¡¯s group. With several Diamond-stage experts, Teleportation-stage Ghost Cultivators simply had no way to stop them, even at night.

    Under Long Xiang¡¯s leadership, it took less than one hour for everyone to get rid of the blockade and break through. However, Long Xiang¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t great. They took too long to break through. The Ghost Cultivators should be on their way. Although they managed to go through the blockade, the goal of the Ghost Cultivators has been achieved. Now, it would be more difficult for Long Xiang¡¯s group to escape.

    At this moment, a buzzing sound was heard. Long Xiang turned his head and saw double sting bees heading towards him. Just as Long Xiang was about to attack, the double sting bees lined up. One of the bees flew towards Long Xiang. This caused Long Xiang to stare, but he soon noticed a jade slip in between the legs of the bee. Long Xiang immediately understood that the bees had been sent by Zhao Hai.

    Long Xiang took the jade slip. When he scanned it with his spiritual force, he understood Zhao Hai¡¯s n. Long Xiang waved his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go down.¡± Although they didn¡¯t understand what Long Xiang was doing, everyone followed Long Xiang to the ground. At this time, more and more Double Sting Bees were filling the sky. Before long, a dark cloud formed.

    A nearby cultivator looked at Long Xiang in confusion and asked, ¡°Elder Long, what is this?¡±

    Long Xiang replied, ¡°These Double Sting Bees will cover us. They¡¯ll fly in the sky while we travel underground.¡± As his voice was heard, he saw a worm crawling out of the ground.

    Seeing the insect, Long Xiang immediately said, ¡°Everyone, use earth-element spells and sink ten meters underground.¡± Then Long Xiang used his spell and sank downward.

    Not everyone had earth-element roots, but everyone could do simple earth-element spells. Before long, everyone sank to the ground using their own methods.

    After sinking for ten meters, everyone felt emptiness on their feet. Then a damp feeling came right after. Since it was very dark, they could only use their spiritual force to check the situation around them. They soon knew where they were. It was an underground cave.

    The cave was huge, it was around five football fields big. There were stgmites all around the cave as well as countless smaller caves.

    At this time, Long Xiang took out a luminous pearl and said, ¡°Follow the insects.¡± As soon as they heard this, an insect appeared near Long Xiang¡¯s feet.

    The insect crawled forward with everyone following close behind. After a while, they went inside a stone passage. The passage wasn¡¯t big. At most, it was three meters high and one meter wide. There were ces that were narrower, causing people to walk sideways.

    Long Xiang and the others could only follow the insect forward. They havepletely lost their sense of direction. What Long Xiang and the others didn¡¯t know was after they went underground, the swarm of Double Sting Bees immediately flew away. Moreover, on the spot Long Xiang and the others sank down, insects began to appear. The insects used special abilities to hide any traces before disappearing.

    Long Xiang and the others walked for around an hour underground. When they heard a rustling sound, they were stunned. However, the insect continued moving forward, so Long Xiang and the others could only follow.

    After turning a corner, Long Xiang and the others were stunned by the scene in front of them. There was a small cave that was full of insects.

    There were a lot of bugs crowding the stone cave. The bugs seem to be digging quickly. Under Long Xiang and the others¡¯ gazes, the cave extended little by little.

    Long Xiang and the others couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. They didn¡¯t expect the bugs to excavate the earth so quickly. In a few breaths of time, the bugs have dug ten meters.

    At this time, the bugs sounded out and instantaneously vanished from sight.

    Long Xiang and the others stared, then they immediately discovered another cave on the other side. Long Xiang understood that the bugs have connected two caves. They weren¡¯t digging a passage all the way through.

    Long Xiang¡¯s group immediately walked towards the new cave. When they arrived at the other cave, they found that there was an insect waiting for them. The insect quickly crawled forward, with Long Xiang and the others following behind.

    Two hours after following the insect, Long Xiang and the others were inside another cave. However, this cave didn¡¯t have a way out. Long Xiang looked at the insect in confusion. He found that the insectid on the ground, probably asleep.

    Seeing the insect¡¯s action, Long Xiang stared before understanding the message. He looked at the others and said, ¡°Everyone, take a rest. Then we¡¯ll continue.¡± Everyone responded and then sat down. Although the environment in the cave wasn¡¯t very good, it was already enough for them to take a good rest.

    The group rested in the cave for around five hours. This was the best rest they had in thest few days. When they heard the insect wake up, they were already recovered and full of vigor. Even if they meet Ghost Cultivators right now, they wouldn¡¯t be afraid.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the insect. Since the insect was their guide, they naturally paid attention to it.

    Under their gaze, the insect crawled up. Then it dug the earth. Before long, the insect made a hole in the top of the cave, vanishing from sight.

    Long Xiang immediatelymanded, ¡°It seems like we need to head up. Follow me!¡± Everyone nodded and then used earth spells to dig up. When they surfaced, they discovered that they were in a jungle. The jungle was quite lush. Sunlight barely reached the forest floor.

    Long Xiang looked around and bitterly smiled. Without special methods, he really didn¡¯t know where they were.

    At this time, Long Xiang heard a rustling sound and saw another insect drilling out of the ground. On the ws of the insect was another jade slip.

 Chapter 2161: Ready To Go Home

    <h4>Chapter 2161: Ready To Go Home</h4>

    Long Xiang took the jade slip and scanned it with his spiritual force. Then his eyes lit up. He turned towards everyone and said, ¡°Fly to the left. We will meet a group of 500 Ghost Cultivators. After destroying that group, we will reach Flying Ghost City in 20 minutes.¡±

    As soon as they heard this, everyone¡¯s spirits shook. They were currently feeling great due to their recent rest. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to deal with 500 Ghost Cultivators.

    Long Xiang said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s depart. In front of us is the road to home. No matter who¡¯s in front, we will knock them down.¡±

    ¡°Roar!¡± Everyone rumbled with cheers. Long Xiangughed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± As he said that, he rushed forward.

    After an hour, Long Xiang waved his hand. Everyone knew that they were going to meet the enemy soon. They quickly took their weapons out and became alert.

    Sure enough, after two minutes, they heard voices in front. Long Xiang immediately led the group forward. As soon as they moved, they heard a voice, ¡°Who is it!¡±

    Seeing that they had been discovered, Long Xiang immediately said, ¡°Begin!¡± Then his figure moved and threw himself forward. The others also followed Long Xiang to kill the enemy.

    The enemy Ghost Cultivator immediately became alert. He loudly ordered, ¡°It¡¯s the True Spirit Realm. Send the signal!¡±

    Just as Long Xiang and the others rushed over, the Ghost Cultivators were already charging towards them. Before long, the two sides shed with each other. Long Xiang found that this group of Ghost Cultivators were surprisingly powerful. A few of them were in the Diamond Stage. This surprised Long Xiang.

    Something surprised Long Xiang even more. He found white lights shing from time to time. Long Xiang knew that these white lights were portable transmission formations. The light they emitted meant that portable transmission formations were being used.

    Long Xiang immediately understood what was going on. At first, the Ghost Cultivators must have the area covered with a spatial confinement formation, disallowing any use of portable transmission formation. When Long Xiang and the others thought that portable transmission formations could no longer be used, the Ghost Cultivators lifted the formation. In this way, as long as Long Xiang¡¯s group was spotted by the Ghost Cultivators, the Ghost Cultivators would hold them down while sending reinforcements.

    Long Xiang looked at the Ghost Cultivators and roared, ¡°Despicable!¡±

    The Ghost Cultivator on the other side knew Long Xiang¡¯s thoughts by looking at his expression. The Ghost Cultivatorughed and said, ¡°You were fooled. Don¡¯t even think of running away today.¡±

    As he saw more and more Ghost Cultivators appearing, Long Xiang couldn¡¯t help but despair. The number of Ghost Cultivators were almost equal to them. Moreover, the Diamond-stage Cultivators have reached the same number. In this case, victory and defeat has be difficult to estimate.

    Most importantly, the more Long Xiang¡¯s group were dyed, the more Ghost Cultivators would arrive. As time passed, Long Xiang¡¯s window of escape became narrower and narrower.

    At this time, Long Xiang discovered that there were no longer any white lights. Then he saw an extremely powerful de light cleaving Ghost Cultivators in half. Every time the de light arrived, Ghost Cultivators would fall.

    Seeing this method of killing, Long Xiang couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then his expression lit up as he shouted, ¡°Old Deng!¡±

    Deng Wen¡¯s voice was soon heard, ¡°Hahaha. Old Man, I didn¡¯t expect to see the day where I saved you. Hahaha.¡±

    With Deng Wen¡¯s arrival, as well as theck of reinforcements, the Ghost Cultivators were beginning to copse.

    As he was cutting Ghost Cultivators, Deng Wen said, ¡°You ghost bastards, don¡¯t expect that reinforcements would arrive. From now on, within ten thousand li (5000 km), nobody can use portable transmission formations. How long would it take for others to fly here from ten thousand li? Moreover, we have blocked their routes. I¡¯m afraid they would die if they came here. Hahaha. Now, die!¡±

    Deng Wen didn¡¯t stop attacking while he boasted. Zhao Hai was also following behind. When nobody was paying attention, Zhao Hai sent Ghost Cultivator corpses to the Space.

    The Ghost Cultivators resisted for an hour before 400 of them had been killed. Finally, they could no longer hold on and retreated.

    Seeing the enemy getting routed, Long Xiang and the others began to hunt them down. The Ghost Cultivators finally couldn¡¯t stand it, the retreat turned into a rout.

    When Long Xiang was thinking of continuing the hunt, Deng Wen blocked him, ¡°Stop chasing. Let¡¯s leave immediately.¡±

    Deng Wen stared, he looked at Deng Wen in confusion and said, ¡°Even if we scattered them, their reinforcements would still arrive. Let¡¯s rush to Flying Ghost City immediately. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be in big trouble.¡±

    Long Xiang stared, then he turned to look at Zhao Hai. Deng Wenughed, ¡°Your old man¡¯s eyes are still sharp. Hahaha. Yes, this n was created by Little Hai. Although I¡¯m the team leader, the true person in charge is Little Hai. Now let¡¯s go.¡±

    Long Xiang nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first, we can¡¯t be stopped here.¡¯ Deng Wen nodded and then led everyone straight to Flying Ghost City. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say a word the entire time. His presence was the lowest, but nobody dared to ignore him.

    A distance of 20 li(10km) was nothing to cultivators. Before the time to drink a cup of tea passed, the group arrived at Flying Ghost City.

    There seems to be no change to Flying Ghost City. It still looked like a warzone. Nobody would think that Zhao Hai and the others were staying here.

    After arriving at Flying Ghost City, Deng Wen turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Alright, Little Hai. Let¡¯s begin.¡± Zhao Haiplied and took out a few pieces of jade essence. Then he ced it on the core of the transmission formation.

    Since there were too many people to teleport this time, Zhao Hai could only use jade essence to provide energy for the formation.

    At this time, arge number of Ghost Cultivators were rushing over. Seeing this, Long Xiang¡¯splexion couldn¡¯t help but change. He took his weapon out and said, ¡°Little Hai, how long will it take? I can lead people to dy those fellows.¡±

    Deng Wen waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Little Hai prepared defensive formations beforehand. As long as the formations are there, Little Hai will have enough time to activate the transmission formation.¡±

    Long Xiang stared, he looked at Zhao Hai and sighed, ¡°This kid is a monster. It would be a pity if we don¡¯t recruit him.¡±

    Deng Wen sneered and said, ¡°You only realized this now? You even dared to make a move on Little Hai. Hmph. If it weren¡¯t for Little Hai¡¯s morals, we wouldn¡¯t have bothered to save you.¡±

    Hearing this, Long Xiang¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn red, ¡°This is my fault. But you should know the limits of my position. I need topromise on some things. Actually, I have no intentions of injuring Little Hai. I just want to catch him and bring him back to the True Spirit Realm.¡±

    Deng Wen coldly snorted and said, ¡°Who knows if you¡¯re telling the truth. Forget it, if you didn¡¯t remind me at that time, I would have fought you.¡±

    Long Xiang looked around and saw Lei Jian and the others far from him. The three sects have lost a lot this time. Only one out of ten disciples survived from the three sects. It must be known that these disciples were true elites. After losing so many disciples in the underground world, the Sword Hegemon Sect and the others would certainly feel the burn.

    As the two were talking, the Ghost Cultivators finally arrived at Flying Ghost City. They surrounded the city and attacked.

    However, ayer of energy kept the attacks from entering the city. Seeing the protectiveyer, the Ghost Cultivators couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then theirplexions couldn¡¯t help but change. They immediately attacked the protectiveyer with more frequency. However, the shield only shook lightly without showing signs of disappearing.

    The Ghost Cultivators were stunned once more. Then they attacked the shield even harder. However, the shields were still standing. At this time, Zhao Hai went to Deng Wen¡¯s side and said, ¡°Elder Deng, Elder Long, the transmission formation is primed. We can go at any time.¡±

    Long Xiang nodded, he looked at the huge transmission formation and said, ¡°Where does this transmission formation lead to? We don¡¯t want this to be used by the Ghost Cultivators.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°rest assured, the transmission formations will self-destruct after we use it. At the same time, the defensive formation will automatically explore. When the timees, the explosion of the transmission formation will bring some losses to the Ghost Cultivators. Nothing will be left behind in Flying Ghost City other than a huge hole.¡±

    Long Xiang nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Elder Long is too polite.¡±

    Long Xiang nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. However, he could hear a tone of alienation when Zhao Hai talked to him. Long Xiang could only sigh inside. He knew that he had offended Zhao Hai. This would also affect Zhao Hai¡¯s impression on the Long n. Long Xiang couldn¡¯t do anything other than make it up to Zhao Hai in the future.

    Thinking of this, Long Xiang couldn¡¯t help but hate Lei Jian and the others even more. If it weren¡¯t for Lei Jian and the others, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t have suffered. Long Xiang couldn¡¯t help but me them.

    However, Long Xiang didn¡¯t disy anything on his face. He looked at everyone and said, ¡°Everyone, prepare yourselves. We¡¯re going back.¡±

    Everyone happilyplied and gathered beside Long Xiang. As they prepared to return, everyone¡¯s mood couldn¡¯t help but sink. There were around 1000 people in their team in the beginning, but now only less than 600 remain. The group has been reduced by half. Their hearts couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

 Chapter 2162: Plot and Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 2162: Plot and Scheme</h4>

    After a sh of white light, everyone felt light in front of them, then they smelled the smell of earth and sunshine. They hadn¡¯t smelled this for a long time. Although there was also bright light in the underground world, there was no smell of sunshine. They took the sun for granted in the past, but now that they lost it, they began to yearn for it.

    Everyone looked around and discovered that they were in a ne. However, their location was unexpectedly a huge transmission formation. However, this transmission formation looked like it had been abandoned for a long time.

    The group looked around in confusion. Seeing everyone¡¯s reaction, Deng Wen turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, where are we? Why don¡¯t I recognize this ce?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Thest time I went out to travel, I discovered the ruins of a sect. Although the sect was destroyed by Ghost Cultivators, there is still a huge transmission formation. The transmission formation was already broken when I found it, so I repaired it just in case. I didn¡¯t expect to use it at this time. We should be in the territory of the Demonic Faction. There¡¯s no spatial confinement formation here, so you can use your portable transmission formations to return to your own sects.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, everyone rxed. Then the way they looked at Zhao Hai changed to envy. This time, Zhao Hai¡¯s performance outshone everyone in the group.

    Long Xiang looked at everyone and sighed gently. He doesn¡¯t know if the operation was a sess or a failure. If it was a sess, then the losses they incurred during the operation might refute it.

    And to say that the operation was a failure wasn¡¯t true as well. This was because their actions caused the most chaos to the Ghost Cultivators. Therefore, it was hard to gauge the results of their expedition.

    For Long Xiang, however, this operation was a failure. This was because Long Xiang had offended Zhao Hai, which was a huge loss for him.

    But Long Xiang also knew that this wasn¡¯t the time to think about these things. There were still a lot of things to be done. Long Xiang coughed, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. Then he opened his mouth and said, ¡°Now that we¡¯re back, the first thing we should do is to return to our sects. You can all go. The reward will be issuedter on. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    As soon as they heard Long Xiang, everyone immediatelyplied. They cupped their fists towards Long Xiang and then left. The only ones left were the Long n¡¯s team and the people from the Tyrant de Sect.

    Long Xiang looked at the Long n juniors and then at the disciples of the Tyrant de Sect before saying, ¡°We should head back as well. We still have to make a report. Right, Little Hai, are you going back to the Long n or the Tyrant de Sect.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Elder, but my wives have returned to the Tyrant de Sect. I want to go back and see them first. Then I¡¯ll return to the Long n.¡±

    Long Xiang nodded, ¡°Alright. You can return whenever you want. The Long n¡¯s doors will always be open to you.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Zhao Hai understands.¡± Long Xiang cupped his fist to Deng Wen and then led his juniors outside.

    After Long Xiang disappeared from view, Deng Wen coldly snorted and said, ¡°That old fox. He¡¯s bing more and more unreasonable.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright Elder Deng, Elder Long also has his difficulties. Let¡¯s head back.¡±

    Deng Wen nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s return. We owe the True Dao Sect a huge favor this time. We should think about returning the favor.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°That¡¯s true. The True Dao Sect gave us their blind support. No matter what their goal is, we should report this well.¡±

    Deng Wen agreed, ¡°Let¡¯s head back and make a report. The Tyrant de Sect always repaid both kindness and enmity. We will treat those who are kind to us with respect while we¡¯ll be impolite to those who plot against us.¡±

    Zhao Hai understood Deng Wen¡¯s words. The Sword Hegemon Sect, Imperial Beast Sect, and the Matchless Sword School worked together to plot against the Tyrant de Sect. It wasn¡¯t the sect¡¯s attitude to ignore such things.

    Seeing that it was gettingte, Deng Wen looked at the others and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s return to the sect.¡± Everyoneplied and then used their portable transmission formations to return to the Tyrant de Sect.

    When they returned to the sect, they said goodbye to each other before returning to their residences. Zhao Hai also returned to his courtyard where Laura and the others were waiting for him. In addition to Laura and the others, the Yin Yang Elders were also present.

    Laura and the others were initially in the Long n. But when Long Xiang attacked Zhao Hai, they returned to the Tyrant de Sect. Although doing so might make the Long n suspicious of Zhao Hai, Laura and the others didn¡¯t care at that time. They knew very well that if they didn¡¯t leave, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything in case the Long n was angered.

    Seeing Zhao Hai returning safely, Laura and the others gave a sigh of relief. After Zhao Hai gave a salute to the Yin Yang Elders, they settled down in the living room. The Yin Elder looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, how did the operation go? Did it go smoothly?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Fortunately, we weren¡¯t in too much danger. However, there were some idents¡­¡± Then Zhao Hai continued to retell what happened in the underground world.

    As soon as the Yin Yang Elders heard that Zhao Hai had been schemed against by the Sword Hegemon Sect, their eyes couldn¡¯t help but re up. The Yang Elder coldly snorted and said, ¡°It seems that the lesson from the Tyrant de Sect isn¡¯t enough. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t dare deal with you too boldly. Their courage is really big.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Looking at the Sword Hegemon Sect¡¯s conduct, I know that they don¡¯t have a good future. It¡¯ll be impossible for them to be a threat to us.¡±

    The Yin Elder raised his brow and asked, ¡°Why do you say this?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°The name of the Sword Hegemon Sect suggests being unparalleled. But now, there isn¡¯t a lot of domineering aura around their disciples. They tend to plot and scheme, their aggressiveness has vanished.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, The Yin Elderughed, ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Anyone will plot and scheme. Even our sect plots against our enemies. Everyone is like this.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Anyone can plot and scheme, but they need to know when and how to use it. The Sword Hegemon Sect doesn¡¯t know how to. When we were in the underground world, we still weren¡¯t out of danger but they already schemed against me. Their actions are too obvious. Even if Elder Long didn¡¯t see through their scheme, he would still find out about it before long. The Sword Hegemon Sect might seed in driving a wedge between me and the Long n, but the Long n will hate them as well. They won¡¯t get a good result no matter what.¡±

    The Yin Elder nodded, ¡°The Sword Hegemon Sect went too far. We should teach them a lesson.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. Although the scheme of the Sword Hegemon Sect isn¡¯t good, it also made us see something.¡±

    The Yin Elder couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What do we see?¡¯

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°An alliance. The Sword Hegemon Sect, Imperial Beast Sect, and the Matchless Sword School have the intention of uniting. If they really form an alliance, their threat to us would be greater.¡±

    When the Yin Yang Elders heard this, theirplexion turned serious. They agreed to Zhao Hai¡¯s analysis. If the Sword Hegemon Sect, Imperial Beast Sect, and the Matchless Sword School formed an alliance, their collective strength would be a huge problem for the Tyrant de Sect and the True Dao Sect. When the timees, the two sects wouldn¡¯t have better days.

    The two elders were silent. At this time, Zhao Hai added, ¡°We also have an advantage. We have a close rtionship with the Long n. I am now a member of the n. And during the operation, the Long n treated me unfairly. I reckon they willpensate me. If we seize the opportunity, we might form a closer rtionship with them. There is a high probability of this happening.¡±

    The eyes of the Yin Yang Elders couldn¡¯t help but light up. The Long n used to rule the entire True Spirit Realm. Although they weren¡¯t as strong as before, their foundation is deeper than any sect. If the Tyrant de Sect can form a closer rtionship with them, the benefits to the sect would be huge.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the Yin Yang Elders and said, ¡°Even if we form an alliance with the Long n, it would be a secret alliance. The Long n wouldn¡¯t openly form an alliance with a sect. If the Long n did this, they would lose their transcendent status in the True Spirit Realm. I don¡¯t think the Long n wants this to happen. So, they might be our allies, but this fact wouldn¡¯t be made public.¡±

    The Yin Yang Elders were disappointed, but they could only agree to Zhao Hai¡¯s words. After the Long n lost their dominance over the True Spirit Realm, they only managed to keep their status due to their detached position. They didn¡¯t form an alliance with any sect, nor did they interfere with grudges between two sects. Therefore, the sects still believed in the n.

    If the Long n formed an alliance with a sect, then the aloof position of the n would vanish. They would be an ordinary power in the True Spirit Realm. For the Long n, this wasn¡¯t a good thing.

    Naturally, with the Long n¡¯s strength, nobody would dare provoke them. But if they want to keep their strength, they couldn¡¯t mix with the sects.

    This wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing for the Long n. The main thing was to see if the Long n was ambitious. If the Long n had ns, then it would be good for the n to have allies. If they have no ambitions, then it¡¯s a bad thing to be closer to a certain group of cultivators.

 Chapter 2163: The Dragon That Wants to Fly

    <h4>Chapter 2163: The Dragon That Wants to Fly</h4>

    The current identity of the Long n was like a master that wasn¡¯t involved with the world. Thus, talents and geniuses respected them. However, holding such status also meant that they can¡¯t be emperors. Their members can¡¯t even work as officials.

    The Long n held a transcendent status in the True Spirit Realm. Therefore, nobody dared to provoke them. This identity also served as a line dividing the Long n and the sects of the realm. If the Long n wants to dominate the realm once more, then they would need to break this line.

    But how do they break this line? The method was very simple. If they form an alliance and meddle in the matters of the sects, then the line would break naturally. Then people would be reminded that the Long n was also one of the forces existing in the realm.

    If this happened, then the Long n would no longer be the group that everyone gave face to. Once they formed an alliance with a sect, then they would certainly offend another sect. Then the status of the Long n would no longer be transcendent.

    Zhao Hai believes that the Long n doesn¡¯t have ns on dominating the True Spirit Realm right now. This was because the Long n had an enemy that was very hard to deal with. This enemy was the Ghost Cultivators.

    Ghost Cultivators were an offshoot of the Long n. Moreover, the Ghost Cultivators were doing all they could to deal with the Long n. If the Long n wants to dominate the True Spirit Realm, it would be heard as long as the Ghost Cultivators existed. Therefore, a public alliance with the Tyrant de Sect was thest thing that the Long n would do.

    But no matter what, If the Tyrant de Sect forms a partnership with the Long n, the n would defend the sect when necessary.

    Zhao Hai also exined the situation of the underground world to the Yin Yang Elders. When the elders left, Laura turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, do we have to endure? Even if you can bear it, I can¡¯t.¡±

    Looking at Laura and the others, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Endure? How is that possible? But we have to wait for an opportunity. Once that opportunityes, we will retaliate against the Sword Hegemon Sect.¡±

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°What opportunity?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Now that the Long n sent a team to wreak havoc in the underground world, it would be impossible if the Ghost Cultivators didn¡¯t retaliate. The Ghost Cultivators would definitely take revenge on the major sects of the True Spirit Realm. And that would be our opportunity.¡±

    Laura thought about it and nodded, ¡°What do you n to do?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°If the strength of the Ghost Cultivators isn¡¯t enough, I might support their cause. I have a lot of Undead Ghost Cultivators in the Space.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Laura couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then she smiled along with the other women. Meg looked at Laura and said, ¡°Big Sister, didn¡¯t I say that Brother Hai wouldn¡¯t just suffer a loss? Look, I¡¯m right.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Brother Hai, you should have thought about this n a long time ago, right?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Of course. Those fellows want to deal with me. If I don¡¯t retaliate, how could I be Zhao Hai?¡± Laura and the othersughed. They knew that the Sword Hegemon Sect, Imperial Beast Sect, and the Matchless Sword School would suffer bad luck.

    In the past, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare act too high-profile. This was because there were too many experts in the True Spirit Realm, especially the experts that could break through the void. If they could cut through the void and enter the Space, then Zhao Hai¡¯s problem would be big. Although Zhao Hai¡¯s strength has increased, not many people know about it. And those who knew wouldn¡¯t reveal it. In the eyes of outsiders, Zhao Hai was just a genius cultivator whose cultivation speed was fast.

    But now, Zhao Hai was different. Although he wouldn¡¯t act high-profile, there were some methods that he could use now. The reason for this was the power in his hands. Back when he arrived in the True Spirit Realm, he couldn¡¯t use any of his undead. Even if he released the Undead, theirbat strength was too low. He could only rely on himself for everything.

    Later on, Zhao Hai gained plenty of powerful Undead cultivators in the Space. The strongest Undead in his hand was a Teleportation Stage cultivator. And after the expedition on the underground world, Zhao Hai gained three Undead Ghost Cultivators in the Diamond Body Realm. Zhao Hai now has three Undead on the same level as the Yin Yang Elders. These Undead were the source of Zhao Hai¡¯s confidence.

    Although Zhao Hai¡¯s personal strength wasn¡¯t great, he could contend against Teleportation Stage Experts. There¡¯s also the Long n and the Tyrant de Sect behind him. The Tyrant de Sect would cover up any of Zhao Hai¡¯s shorings. If Zhao Hai has problems, the Tyrant de Sect would bravely step forward.

    The situation with the Long n was simr. Although the Long n wasn¡¯t famous for protecting its juniors, there weren¡¯t a lot of people who would dare offend people of the n. So, it can be seen that the Long n¡¯s protection was present.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s position within the Tyrant de Sect was very high. The sect attached great importance to him. And because of what happened in the underground world, the Long n offended Zhao Hai. Therefore,ter on, the n would certainly try to win Zhao Hai¡¯s over. They would do their best to keep Zhao Hai.

    With these two powers acting as Zhao Hai¡¯s shields, there were few people who would move against Zhao Hai. It was precisely because of this that Zhao Hai dared to retaliate against the Sword Hegemon Sect. At the same time, Zhao Hai would borrow the knife of the Ghost Cultivators. Ghost Cultivators carry death qi, which was also present in the Undead. Nobody would suspect Zhao Hai of having a hand in attacking the Sword Hegemon Sect.

    Time passed and it has been ten days since Zhao Hai and the others returned to the True Spirit Realm. The realm was still very calm in the past ten days. However, Zhao Hai knew from the Elders of the Tyrant de Sect that everyone who participated in the underground operation had been rewarded. The rewards were also very rich. Naturally, Zhao Hai got his share, which was also the biggest. Nobody from the expedition group opposed this decision. They all knew very well that if it weren¡¯t for Zhao Hai, they would have failed to escape from the underground world.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t make a move in these ten days and just stayed in the Tyrant de Sect. But he ns to go out. He wants to go back to the Long n to see his students.

    Thus, half a month after Zhao Hai returned, he took Laura and the others back to the Long n. Upon returning to Coiling Dragon City, Zhao Hai was immediately weed by the Long n. The parents of the children that he taught were present as well. By this point, the Long n was teaching ording to Zhao Hai¡¯s methods. The Long n even made improvements to the machines used to train the children.

    However, the children were still listless, which was a headache to their parents. The children wanted Zhao Hai to teach them. The other teachers seem to fail to lift their spirits up.

    When Long Tian heard that Zhao Hai brought his wife to return to Coiling Dragon City, he was relieved. When Long Xiang came back from the underground world and sent his report, Long Tian became angry. Long Tian didn¡¯t expect the person he wanted to win over would be offended by Long Xiang. It became difficult to say if Zhao Hai would return to the Long n in the future.

    But Long Tian also gained a new understanding of Zhao Hai¡¯s ability. Not to mention anything else, the timing in which Laura and the others left coincided with the time when Long Xiang made a move on Zhao Hai. When Long Tian thought about it, he concluded that Zhao Hai must have the means to notify Laura and the clothes. No matter what method it was, this proved that Zhao Hai had more strength than he showed. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Zhao Hai was able to notify Laura and the others to leave. How could Long Xiang ignore such talent?

    So, upon hearing that Zhao Hai was back, Long Tian rushed over. There were a lot of people in Zhao Hai¡¯s courtyard. The children were running like crazy and noisily ying in the field. The parents were also with Zhao Hai. They didn¡¯t act like strong cultivators at all, they looked like ordinary people.

    Seeing Long Tian arriving, everyone gave him a salute. Long Tian waved his hand andughed, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to be polite. I heard that Little Hai was back, so I came to take a look. Little Hai, I haven¡¯t been drinking in the past few days. You have to join me to drink a few cups.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°How could I disagree? Rest assured, I will apany the Elder to drink.¡±

    Long Tian nodded, then he looked at everyone. The others immediately left tactfully. When everyone left, Long Tian turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, I know what happened in the underground world. What Long Xiang did wasn¡¯t right, don¡¯t be offended.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Elder is too polite. I wasn¡¯t offended. I know the pressure Elder Xiang is under. I¡¯m aware that he couldn¡¯t act as he wanted.¡±

    Long Tian couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief when he heard Zhao Hai say this. At the same time, he said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. Although our Long n looks great right now, those who treat us seriously aren¡¯t a lot. With the n¡¯s present status, it¡¯s inconvenient for us to do anything. However, this seems to inform others that the Long n is afraid of them. I think it¡¯s time for the Long n to show its strength. The Long n needs to make people understand that they can¡¯t scheme against us.¡±

    Hearing Long Tian, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare for a moment. He didn¡¯t expect the Long n¡¯s response to be this intense. Seeing Long Tian¡¯s expression, it seems like they¡¯re nning on retaliating against the Sword Hegemon Sect. This was outside what Zhao Hai expected.

    Like Long Tian said, although the Long n had a transcendent status, there were few people who treated them with respect. This was because people seem to forget the Long n¡¯s strength. Maybe in their eyes, the Long n was an outdated group. It¡¯s just that the bnce in the realm was quite sensitive that the Long n¡¯s status has been elevated.

    In the eyes of these people, if they offended the Long n and the n didn¡¯t do anything, then this meant that they could destroy the Long n. This caused these people to have little reverence towards the n. Otherwise, Lei Jian wouldn¡¯t have publicly schemed and used Long Xiang.

    The Long n might have a special status, but they cared a lot about their aloof status. It can be said that this status has be a shackle of the n. There were plenty of things that the Long n couldn¡¯t do. Unless it was against the n¡¯s benefits or the juniors of the n, the Long n would endure. However, the n didn¡¯t know that it was because of this status that people began to neglect them more and more. And it has reached to the point where they openly provoked the dignity of the n.

    Fortunately, the people of the Long n weren¡¯t total fools. From what happened to Long Xiang, the n discovered some issues and became vignt. In Long Tian¡¯s words, the Long n needs to make a move. If a tiger doesn¡¯t move, it will be deemed as a piece of meat by the rats.

    Seeing Zhao Hai keeping silent, Long Xiang was confused, ¡°Little Hai, what are you thinking about?¡±

    Zhao Hai hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking of anything. Elder, Lei Jian plotted against the Long n because of me. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for the n to make a move. Now is not the time for conflict. I think the Ghost Cultivators are going to retaliate against us. We still have to deal with those fellows. Otherwise, the True Spirit Realm will be in chaos.¡±

    Long Tian nodded. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to care about this matter. Let¡¯s go and drink. It¡¯s time to stop worrying about things.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then walked inside.

 Chapter 2164: Ghost Cultivator Attack

    <h4>Chapter 2164: Ghost Cultivator Attack</h4>

    Zhao Hai calmly looked at the screen in front of him. On the screen was a battlefield. Moreover, the battlefield was no other than a branch of the Tyrant de Sect.

    The Tyrant de Sect branch was being besieged by Ghost Cultivators. The state of the branch hall wasn¡¯t optimistic. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t help. This was because he was now in the Long n. If he went out to help, it would cause suspicion within the Tyrant de Sect.

    The branch hall was the first point of conflict within the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s domain. It was also the tenth branch that the Ghost Cultivators attacked. This order aroused Zhao Hai¡¯s suspicions, he felt that something was wrong.

    The Tyrant de Sect was the strongest sect in the True Spirit Realm. If it was ranked, it would be in the 50th rank. It wasn¡¯t extraordinary among the Great Sects. However, the Tyrant de Sect was notoriously rigid. The sect was known for protecting its shorings and being hard to crack. Nobody would provoke the sect easily.

    However, Zhao Hai discovered that in recent years, the attacks on the Tyrant de Sect have been slowly increasing. It reached a point where it wasn¡¯t realistic.

    Ghost Cultivators attacking the Tyrant de Sect served neither the goal of weakening the True Spirit Realm nor the swallowing of the Tyrant de Sect. It was strange for the Ghost Cultivators to keep attacking the sect.

    Laura and the others were sitting beside Zhao Hai. They were also looking at the screen. Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, what¡¯s happening? Why do I feel like the Ghost Cultivators are targeting the sect?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s a mistake in your thinking. It isn¡¯t only the Tyrant de Sect. The True Dao Sect and other sects who have a good rtionship with the Tyrant de Sect have also been attacked.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Laura frowned, ¡°Brother Hai, you mean people are colluding with the Ghost Cultivators?¡±

    Zhao Hai sneered, ¡°Is that new? With how long the Ghost Cultivators fought with the True Spirit Realm, why couldn¡¯t a few sects collude with them?¡±

    Laura¡¯splexion changed. Laura and the others held deep respect towards the Yin Yang Elders. In their opinion, the Yin Yang Elders were akin to their family elders. If you love the house, then you must also love everything thates with it. Laura and the others also regard the Tyrant de Sect as their home. Now that their home has been attacked, and knowing that their neighbors were colluding with the enemy, how could Laura and the others just bear it?

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, what should we do?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the screen and then slowly closed his eyes, ¡°We¡¯ll wait. Don¡¯t worry, the Tyrant de Sect isn¡¯t easy to break. When the timees, the sect will make their move. They definitely wouldn¡¯t let the Ghost Cultivators eat well. At that time, the Long n would also react. The Long n would certainly be under the attack of the Ghost Cultivators. That would be the time we make our move.¡±

    Laura looked at the screen with a bitter expression as she said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll endure for some time. Brother Hai, when do you think the Long n will move?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°They will respond soon. Don¡¯t forget, the Long n loathes Ghost Cultivators the most. Look, someone already came.¡±

    As he said that, there was a knock on the door. Meg immediately went over and opened the door. When the door was opened, Meg saw Long Tian standing outside the door. There was also Long Xiang following behind.

    Thest time they met, Long Tian invited Zhao Hai to drink with him. As a result, they went to an inn to drink. In the inn, Zhao Hai found that Long Xiang was waiting for him. Long Xiang officially apologized to Zhao Hai at that time. Naturally, there really wasn¡¯t any enmity between Zhao Hai and Long Xiang.

    Long Xiang¡¯s role in the Long n was simr to Lu Lin¡¯s role as an elder of the Battle Hall. Naturally, Long Xiang wasn¡¯t a hall master, but his function was simr.

    Seeing the two visitors, Zhao Hai showed a stunned expression. Then he looked at Long Xiang and asked, ¡°Elder Tian, Elder Xiang, you¡¯re here. Pleasee in.¡±

    Long Tian looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, didn¡¯t you get the information?¡±

    Zhao Hai sported a confused look as he asked, ¡°Elder, what information?¡±

    Long Tian replied, ¡°Several sects have been attacked by the Ghost Cultivators. It seems like the Ghost Cultivators retaliated earlier than we thought.¡±

    Zhao Hai weed his visitors into the living room first. After sitting down, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Do you know the sects that are being attacked by the Ghost Cultivators?¡±

    Long Tian stared, then he asked, ¡°What does it have to do with the attacks?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°It has a lot to do with it. The Ghost Cultivators¡¯ attacks are the most violent at the start. At that time, their revenge was ruthless. They would attack the sects that they hated the most. It¡¯s also possible that the Ghost Cultivators attacked the sects that people in the True Spirit Realm hate. It¡¯s possible that sects in the True Spirit Realm colluded with the Ghost Cultivators.¡±

    Long Tian¡¯s pupils shrank, ¡°You mean, the sects that are hostile towards those sects are being attacked by the Ghost Cultivators?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure. But I want to know the sects that are being attacked the most by the Ghost Cultivators. This way, we might see information about the sects that didn¡¯t have a lot of losses. If there¡¯s a clear pattern, then we might suspect these sects of colluding with Ghost Cultivators. Naturally, all of this is just spection. It¡¯s difficult to say whether those sects really colluded with the Ghost Cultivators.¡±

    Long Tian nodded, he looked at Long Xiang and said, ¡°Go and fetch the information that Little Hai wants. We must find out if some sects are colluding with the Ghost Cultivators. We need to prepare for this eventuality.¡±

    Long Xiang nodded, ¡°Yes, Second Uncle can rest assured. I¡¯ll take care of this matter.¡±

    Long Tian nodded, then he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Hai, I can tell you that among the sects that have been attacked, one of them is the Tyrant de Sect.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s pupils shrank, but he didn¡¯t show excessive emotion. He looked at Long Tian and asked, ¡°How is the Tyrant de Sect doing?¡±

    Long Tian replied, ¡°The losses aren¡¯t small. Several branches have been erased.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes turned cold. Then he said, ¡°Elder, I want to return to the Tyrant de Sect to see the situation. I want to see the tricks used by the Ghost Cultivators.¡±

    Long Tian looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. You should be aware of the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s situation. Although the sect suffered some losses, it¡¯s not serious.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I know. The defense of the Tyrant de Sect is very good. It would be difficult for the Ghost Cultivators to hurt the sect. However, I¡¯m still worried.¡±

    Long Tian nodded, ¡°Then you can go back. Right, the n is drawing up a n to support the Tyrant de Sect. When the timees, the Long n will send someone to the Tyrant de Sect. Rest assured, the Tyrant de Sect will be fine.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then he said, ¡°Elder, you must be careful. If the Long n supports the Tyrant de Sect, then the other sects might request for support as well. If this continues, nobody will be left to defend Coiling Dragon City. The enemy might make use of this chance.¡±

    Long Tian stared, then he waved his hand and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about Coiling Dragon City. The city has been continually built up by the Long n for many years. It is impregnable. Ghost Cultivators will never be able to breach it.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai understood what Long Tian meant. Coiling Dragon city has been peaceful for a long time. Although the Long n was still a bit vignt, this doesn¡¯t mean that they didn¡¯t ck off. Maybe, in Long Tian¡¯s eyes, Coiling Dragon City would never be breached.

    However, Zhao Hai knows that there¡¯s no such thing as an impregnable city. There¡¯s always a weak point in any defense. Coiling Dragon City isn¡¯t any different.

    But Zhao Hai also knew that saying these things wasn¡¯t useful. The Long n would only dislike him if he pushed on. Therefore, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything. He just nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. Elder, I¡¯ll head back to the Tyrant de Sect with Laura and the others. Do you have other orders for me?¡±

    Long Tian thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯m aware of the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s situation. Nothing dangerous should happen there. In this case, I hope you can bring some of the n¡¯s children with you. Those kids want to learn from you. Others can¡¯t teach them. I have no choice but to leave them in your hands.¡±

    Zhao Hai was stunned when he heard this. Then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Elder can leave this to me.¡±

    Long Tian nodded, ¡°Good, I¡¯ll tell the children¡¯s guardians. This will be a small trial for them. Treat them well.¡± Zhao Hai smiled and nodded.

    Long Tian and Long Xiang stood up. Before leaving, Long Tian looked at Zhao Hai once more and said, ¡°Little Hai, those children are the hope of the Long n. Nothing must happen to them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Elder can rest assured. Nothing will happen to the children.¡±

    Long Tian nodded and then left with Long Xiang. When Long Tian left, Zhao Hai turned to Laura and the others and said, ¡°We¡¯ll return to the Tyrant de Sect as soon as possible.¡± Laura and the othersplied, then they immediately made preparations.

    Actually, there¡¯s nothing much to prepare. Everything they need is already in the Space.

    Before long, a big group of children arrived in Zhao Hai¡¯s courtyard. The parents of the children were also present. Each parent had worried looks on their faces. On the other hand, their children couldn¡¯t hide their excitement.

    Looking at the faces of the children, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but force a smile. The children didn¡¯t look like they were going to a battlefield. Conversely, their excited faces suggested that they were going on a field trip. This was the fearless spirit of children; they simply don¡¯t know the danger of the battlefield.

    At this time, a parent cupped his fist towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Mister, we¡¯ll hand over our child to you. I hope you can take care of them.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly returned the salute and said, ¡°You¡¯re too polite. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll treat them well.¡±

    One by one, the parents said a few kind words towards Zhao Hai. Because of this, it took Zhao Hai an hour before he could take the children to the transmission formation. Then in a sh of white light, they disappeared from Coiling Dragon City.

 Chapter 2165: Sect Master Summons

    <h4>Chapter 2165: Sect Master Summons</h4>

    In Zhao Hai¡¯s courtyard in the Tyrant de Sect, there was a sh of white light before Zhao Hai appeared along with a group of children. As soon as the children appeared in the courtyard, they immediately looked around.

    Looking at the children, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then he turned to Qiu Tie and said, ¡°Little Tie, introduce the little fellows to our courtyard.¡±

    Qiu Tieplied and immediately led the other children around. After following Zhao Hai for many days, the children knew that Qiu Tie was Zhao Hai¡¯s disciple. Moreover, Qiu Tie has proven his strength. Because of this, he became the leader of the children.

    Not long after Zhao Hai returned to the courtyard, the Yin Yang Elders arrived. When the elders noticed the children, they couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then they immediately recognized where the children came from. They ignored the children and went straight to Zhao Hai. The Yin Elder opened his mouth and said, ¡°Little Hai, do you know about the sect¡¯s situation?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°The Long n informed me. But I don¡¯t know much. Master, pleasee in.¡±

    The Yin Yang Elders nodded and then entered the living room along with Zhao Hai. After everyone sat down, the Yang Elder said, ¡°The sect isn¡¯t doing well. More than ten branch halls have been attacked. Although we made preparations, it¡¯s bing clear that it¡¯s not enough. The Ghost Cultivators are ruthless.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°What is the sect doing right now?¡±

    The Yin Elder replied, ¡°The Sect is trying to find the Ghost Cultivators. Moreover, we erected confinement formations to prevent the opponent using portable transmission formations. The sect hopes to find the Ghost Cultivators and eliminate them in one go.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°That¡¯s a good n. Our people can concentrate on the branch halls. If the other partyes, we¡¯ll fly over immediately. Our support can also be sent through fixed transmission formations.¡±

    The Yin Elder agreed, ¡°That¡¯s true. But the order has only been made two days ago. Before this, the branch halls were being destroyed.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Did any living witnesses survive? Even if the enemy destroyed our branch hall, it¡¯s impossible for our people to not resist. If they see that their situation is hopeless, they will definitely go back through transmission formations. How can the branch halls be eliminatedpletely?¡±

    The Yin Elder replied, ¡°We find this strange as well. It¡¯s really strange. We don¡¯t know how the enemy killed all of our people.¡±

    Zhao Hai thought for a moment and then said, ¡°From what it looks like, it¡¯s possible that the Ghost Cultivators have a formation that can imprison arge region, disabling portable transmission formations and fixed transmission formations. The people in the branch halls can¡¯t run even if they want to.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the expression on the Yin Yang Elders¡¯ faces changed. The Yang Elder said, ¡°Is that possible?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°It¡¯s possible. There are two benefits to doing this. First is that they can deal with the entire branch. Second, because of the failure of the transmission formations, we won¡¯t be able to send people to support. This will give enough time for the Ghost Cultivators to clean up. This method is simr to one we used in the underground world. It seems like the Ghost Cultivators have learned from us.¡±

    The Yin Elder frowned, ¡°If this is the case, then what do we do? If we can¡¯t find a method to break it, then we would be eaten by the Ghost Cultivators bit by bit.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Master, you don¡¯t have to worry. We can develop a formation that can cancel out the effects of the enemy¡¯s formation. We can install it to the branch halls to ensure that their fixed transmission formations can operate.¡±

    Hearing this, the Yin Yang Elders nodded. Then the Yang Elder said, ¡°We¡¯ll tell the Sect Master about this ce. We¡¯ll also have Old Zhen start researching.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s listen to Elder Zhen¡¯s opinion first. If they can¡¯t do it, we¡¯ll find another solution.¡±

    The Yin Elder seemed restless, he stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and see the Sect Master now. I¡¯ll also ask for Old Zhen¡¯s opinion.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright, Master. I¡¯ll be waiting here.¡± The Yin Elder waved his hand and said, ¡°Have Old Yang tell the rest to you.¡± Then he vanished after a sh of white light.

    This time, the Yang Elder said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about the headquarters. The Ghost Cultivators wouldn¡¯t dare make a move here. Since thest time we were attacked, the headquarters have increased its vignce.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good. Master, when did the attacks begin? And were the other sects being attacked?¡±

    The Yang Elder nodded, ¡°The other sects have been attacked as well. Even the True Dao Sect have been targeted. The attacks started two months after you returned from the underground world. In the beginning, there were only small-scale battles. We thought it was just a retaliation by the Ghost Cultivators, so we didn¡¯t take it to heart. Now, it seems like this isn¡¯t the case.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°It seems in the previous attacks, the Ghost Cultivators were probing. Now that their scouting is over, theyunched a full-scale attack. Master, I think we should make more preparations. What we¡¯re doing right now is just preparing against a retaliation attack. What if the Ghost Cultivators weren¡¯t just nning that? What if they go all in against us? What if enemy sects work with them? If this is the case, our preparations aren¡¯t enough.¡±

    The Yang Elder frowned. He hesitated for a moment before he nodded and said, ¡°What you said is possible. I¡¯m going to see the Sect Master as well. The Sect Master might call you over.¡± Zhao Hai nodded. Then the Yang Elder disappeared after a white light.

    Seeing Yang Elder leave, Laura opened her mouth and said, ¡°Brother Hai, do you really think that it¡¯s possible for other sects to collude with the Ghost Cultivators?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But preparing early isn¡¯t bad. If the Ghost Cultivators really colluded with sects of the True Spirit Realm, then we would be in trouble. After all, the Great Sects have spies on other sects. If this is the case, then they are aware of the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s situation. Then the Ghost Cultivators would know as well.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°If the Great Sects really colluded with the Ghost Cultivators, then the Ghost Cultivators will have greater understanding of the Tyrant de Sect. Brother Hai, which sect do you think would work with the Ghost Cultivators?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not certain. Great Sects might not even collude with the Ghost Cultivators. After all, the rulers of the True Spirit Realm are the Great Sects. If they collude with Ghost Cultivators, then they would be considered Ghost Cultivators as well. This move wouldn¡¯t be beneficial to them. There might be people within the Great Sects that would work with Ghost Cultivators, but the possibility isn¡¯trge.¡±

    ¡°On the other hand, it¡¯s possible for medium-sized sects to work with the Ghost Cultivators. If they want to get more power and resources, then they would have to expand. However, the Great Sects are in their way. They could collude with Ghost Cultivators to remove some Great Sects in the True Spirit Realm.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°Then why did you tell the two Masters that it was a Great Sect?¡±

    Zhao Hai forced a smile and said, ¡°The two Masters have lived in the True Spirit Realm all their lives. They looked down on medium-sized sects. In their minds, these sects couldn¡¯t threaten the Tyrant de Sect. If I say that a medium-sized sect is plotting against the sect, the two Masters might ignore my worries.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°That¡¯s possible. But is that fine? Why don¡¯t we think of another way? The Ghost Cultivators aren¡¯t easy to deal with.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°We can make use of our Undead Ghost Cultivators. But I can¡¯t take them out right now. So, I told the Elders to study how we can protect the transmission formations. When the timees, we can use the transmission formations to deal with the Ghost Cultivators.¡±

    At this time, there was a sh of white light. Then a cultivator appeared in Zhao Hai¡¯s courtyard and announced, ¡°Junior Brother Zhao Hai, are you present? The Sect Master calls you over for a discussion.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Laura and nodded slightly. Then he loudly said, ¡°Yes, please wait a moment. I¡¯lle right away.¡± After saying that, Zhao Hai stood up and told Laura, ¡°Take care of the little fellows. Activate the courtyard¡¯s defensive formation. Although the headquarters is vignt, I¡¯m still a little worried.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You can leave the courtyard to us.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then walked out of the courtyard. After giving a salute to the cultivator, the two used their portable transmission formations and disappeared after a white light.

 Chapter 2166: Discussion

    <h4>Chapter 2166: Discussion</h4>

    In the Heaven shing Pce, there were a group of people standing. These people weren¡¯t young and their status within the Tyrant de Sect wasn¡¯t low. If one of these people stomp their feet, the entire Tyrant de Sect would tremble. But now, these people were gathered in one ce with frowns on their faces. There were whispers from time to time. It was clear that they were going through a tricky time.

    The Sect Master looked at everyone. There was no expression on his face. But he was also feeling distressed right now. This was because the Ghost Cultivators have been causing trouble to the Tyrant de Sect.

    Seeing that a solution couldn¡¯t be decided in a short time, the Sect Master turned to Elder Zhen and asked, ¡°Old Zhen, tell me, how long would it take you to study the formation that Little Hai mentioned?¡±

    Elder Zhen thought for a moment and said, ¡°We¡¯ve never researched such a formation before. Coming up with such a thing in a short time is very difficult.¡±

    The Sect Master frowned. At this time, a voice outside announced, ¡°Zhao Hai is here to see the Sect Master.¡±

    Hearing this, the Sect Master immediately said, ¡°Let him in.¡± After the Sect Master said that, Zhao Hai walked in from the outside. The Tyrant de Sect was unlike other sects. It didn¡¯t have a lot of customs.

    When he entered the Heaven shing Pce, Zhao Hai discovered that there were a lot of people inside. Moreover, he knew a lot of these people. These people were either powerful elders or Hall Masters of the branch halls. They were high-ranking people within the sect. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare neglect those present as he immediately gave a salute to each of them.

    The Sect Master waved his hand and said, ¡°Little Hai, it¡¯s not the time to pay attention to such things. We all know what you suggested to your Masters. But we have a problem. Studying such a formation would take a long time. During this period, the sect would need to respond. I want to hear your opinion.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t expect the Sect Master to ask this question. Although his strength was good, and he also has two powerful masters, his qualifications in such a meeting were too shallow. His strength wasn¡¯t bad among Outer Disciples, but he wasn¡¯t exceptional among Inner Disciples. In this case, it was truly surprising for the Sect Master to ask his opinion.

    The Sect Master looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s expression and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. Just tell me what¡¯s on your mind.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Yes. Sect Master, what I think we should do now is to recall everyone back to the headquarters.¡±

    Hearing this, the Sect Master couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows. Then he asked, ¡°Recall everyone? Wouldn¡¯t that mean giving our branch halls to the Ghost Cultivators?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it that way. Recalling everyone is preserving the strength of each branch while we hunker down in the headquarters. It¡¯s impossible for the Ghost Cultivators to be active in the True Spirit Realm for a long time. The other sects will have to act. If we keep the current state, the Ghost Cultivators would just continue to grind our strength down. As long as our Branch Hall members are safe, the Ghost Cultivators will have no way to threaten us. If they really dare to upy our branch halls and stay, then we can wait until we finish researching the formation and then counterattack. When the timees, it will be our turn to clean up those Ghost Cultivators.¡±

    The Sect Master nodded, but he didn¡¯t say anything to agree with Zhao Hai¡¯s n. As he looked at the Sect Master, Zhao Hai continued, ¡°Sect Master, right now, the Tyrant de Sect is like a hand that is open. It isn¡¯t clenched into a fist. Meanwhile, the Ghost Cultivators are hitting our fingers with their fists. Even if our fingers are strong, it can¡¯tpete with other people¡¯s fists.¡±

    ¡°Recalling the Branch Halls is equivalent to the sect turning its open hand into a fist. If the Ghost Cultivators dared to send people to upy our branches, then they would be opening their fists. Once we make our preparations, we¡¯ll be the one hitting their fingers. Even if the Ghost Cultivators don¡¯t spread out their forces, it would be a fight between two fists. And in that moment, we still have the advantage.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the Sect Master couldn¡¯t help but nod. Then he said, ¡°That¡¯s reasonable. Is there anything else?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°There is. Sect Master, the attacks of the Ghost Cultivators are more frequent, and also very ruthless. I guess their goal isn¡¯t simple. Various branch halls are attacked at the same time. The Ghost Cultivators should be aware of our sect¡¯s situation. They might be going all out now so that the headquarters can send support to the branch halls. Every time we send support, the less people we have in the headquarters. When the timees, the Ghost Cultivators will attack the headquarters and we will have less people to defend with.¡±

    The Sect Master¡¯s expression changed. He hesitated for some time, then he turned his head to the others and said, ¡°Everyone, what do you think?¡±

    Everyone whispered to each other for a while. Then a voice was heard, ¡°I think what Little Hai said was reasonable. Sect Master, we should recall everyone from the branch halls. When we are ready, we¡¯ll clean up those ghost cultivators.¡±

    Everyone turned their heads and saw Lei Bao, the Branch Hall Master of Magnificent Dragon City branch. Lei Bao had a small rtionship with Zhao Hai. And since what Zhao Hai said was reasonable, he was the first to stand up and support him.

    With Lei Bao¡¯s lead, the others also expressed support towards Zhao Hai¡¯s n. It wasn¡¯t difficult to think that Zhao Hai¡¯s words made perfect sense. As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, they immediately knew that he was right.

    The Sect Master nodded and said, ¡°Alright, since everyone agrees, then all Branch Hall Masters, immediately recall your branch halls back to the headquarters. Formation Hall, hurry up and study the formation. Figure out a way to crack the spatial imprisonment formation as soon as possible.¡±

    Everyone loudlyplied. At this time, Old Zhen opened his mouth and said, ¡°Sect Master, I have one request. I hope you agree.¡±

    The Sect Master looked at Old Zhen and said, ¡°Tell me.¡±

    Old Zhen said, ¡°Sect Master, I want to ask Little Hai to help the Formation Hall temporarily. Little Hai¡¯s understanding of formations is very deep. I think we can speed up our research with him helping us.¡±

    Hearing this, the Sect Master thought for a moment and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll agree to your request. Have Little Hai help your Formation Hall. However, after this, the Formation Hall cannot keep Little Hai. Understood?¡±

    Old Zhen couldn¡¯t help but show a disappointed expression. However, he still nodded and said, ¡°Sect Master can rest assured. When the timees, I¡¯ll let him go.¡±

    The Sect Master waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright. Everyone go and prepare. We have to deal with this matter in the shortest time. We need to make those Ghost bastards aware of the might of our Tyrant de Sect. From now on, Heaven shing Pce will activate its spatial imprisonment array. Moreover, 60% of the headquarters¡¯ transmission formations will be closed. Each branch hall is only allowed to use one formation each. And be ready forbat at all times!¡±

    Hearing this, the people present paused. But they didn¡¯t oppose the Sect Master. Everyoneplied and left simultaneously.

    Just as Zhao Hai was about to head out, he was grabbed by Old Zhen who said, ¡°Kid, you can¡¯t run away this time. Go with me to the Formation Hall right now. Right, bring your wives with you. They are also quite skilled at studying formations.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Elder Zhen, I have to head back to get some things. Once I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll immediately go to the Formation Hall. You don¡¯t need to worry. The Sect Master already gave amand, do you think I would run away?¡±

    When Old Zhen heard this, he thought for a moment and then nodded, ¡°Alright, go and return quickly. This matter is very important to the Tyrant de Sect. You can¡¯t be slow.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Elder Zhen can rest assured. I¡¯ll report to the Formation Hall as soon as possible.¡± Then he turned around and left. Heaven shing Pce already activated its spatial imprisonment formation, so Zhao Hai can only use fixed transmission formations to return to his residence. As soon as he returned to Resident Complex 52, Zhao Hai discovered Laura and the others having fun with the children. The children were very excited. Back in Coiling Dragon City, they have parents constantly looking at their backs. Now, without their parents, they went all out. They followed Qiu Tie everywhere.

    Zhao Hai looked at the children and smiled faintly. He walked towards Laura, who was watching the children, and said, ¡°Make preparations. We¡¯re going to stay at the Formation Hall for a while. By the way, leave someone to watch over the little guys. Don¡¯t let them get into trouble.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have everything prepared. We can go to the Formation Hall anytime.¡± Zhao Hai nodded, he looked at the children and said, ¡°Good, then let¡¯s go.¡± Laura nodded and then informed the others. The only ones who remained to watch the children were Meg and Julie.

    Zhao Hai and the others stood on the fixed transmission formation and then arrived at the Formation Hall. When they arrived, they saw that everyone had been very busy. Countless people were running everywhere. The normally peaceful Formation Hall finally livened up.

    Elder Zhen was already waiting for Zhao Hai to arrive. Seeing Zhao Hai and the others, Elder Zhen immediately walked over and said, ¡°Alright,e here quick. Let¡¯s begin.¡± Zhao Hai and the othersplied and walked towards the research room with Elder Zhen. Upon entering the research room, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare.

    It must be known that Zhao Hai had a faint idea about the high-ranking members of the Formation Hall. Practically every one of those high-ranking members were present in the research room. Zhao Hai was surprised. But this also shows how important the Tyrant de Sect view this matter.

    Without wasting words, Elder Zhen went straight to the point, ¡°Everyone, stop your chit-chat. Let¡¯s begin.¡± Everyoneplied and went on to their tasks.

    Zhao Hai knew clearly that researching new formations wasn¡¯t an easy task. There are two ways of going about in breaking a spatial imprisonment formation. The first method was to use raw strength. No matter what formation was used, as long as the counter formation was strong enough, then it would certainly break. This was the mostmon method that cultivators use. However, this method had a diminishing effect on particrlyrge formations.

    The other method of cracking formations was theplete opposite of using brute force; and that was using pure technique. A formation would be observed and analyzed. Then from the understanding gained, the weakness of the formation would be found. Then starting from this weakness, the researchers would walk upwards until they could break the formation. This method was very difficult to do. The people needed to break the formation using this method could only be formation masters.

    There were very few people in the True Spirit Realm who could break formations using pure technique. Because of the difficulty of this method, only formation cultivators could undergo this process. And most formation cultivators would have a hard time breakingrge formations. Not only was this process tedious, but it could also be dangerous.

    In addition to experience and expertise, arge number of resources were also needed to study a formation.

    There were people in the past who wanted to master breaking formations using technique. There were even some who wanted to create a formation that could break all formations. But in the end, all of them failed. This was because after a long time, variations of formations were created in the True Spirit Realm. Studying all these formations to create a singr solution to all of them was practically impossible. Nobody in their right mind would want to embark on this journey.

    If the situation wasn¡¯t special, the Tyrant de Sect wouldn¡¯t even think of researching methods to break the spatial imprisonment formation. Whether it be the Sect Master, Elder Zhen, or even Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t bepletely confident. They can only do their best to achieve their goal.

    With Zhao Hai¡¯s arrival, the formation hall¡¯s research began. While the research was ongoing, the various Branch Halls of the Tyrant de Sect began to return to the headquarters. The entire Tyrant de Sect was nketed by a dark mood.

 Chapter 2167: Changing Direction

    <h4>Chapter 2167: Changing Direction</h4>

    Zhao Hai is currently staring at hisputer. Theputer was currently simting a formation. Zhao Hai worked on this formation for the past few days. It was a formation that could break the spatial imprisonment formation.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t the only person staring at theputer. Almost everyone in the formation hall were staring at their screens. The formation that was simting was the first formation that they had produced. They wanted to see its effect.

    The image on the screen was constantly changing. Thisputer was also one that was modified by the Space. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been able to make arge number of calctions.

    ¡°Oh!¡± When the result of the simtion was shown, everyone couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This was because the simtion showed a failed output. The formation they made didn¡¯t break the spatial imprisonment formation.

    But this doesn¡¯t mean that the formation they created has no use. Their formation could break spatial imprisonment formations, but it could only break the mostmon ones. As for unique spatial imprisonment formations, it was impossible for Zhao Hai and the others to research each and every one of them. In that case, they couldn¡¯t simte their formation against it.

    Breaking a formation needed to be done in a certain time frame. Otherwise, the enemy would have finished killing everyone before the formation was broken.

    Elder Zhen looked at the result and sighed, ¡°Breaking formations is a hard task. Otherwise, people would have mastered it a long time ago. But even if we failed, we gained some experience from the process. We can use our experience to improve our next simtions.¡±

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai was frowning as he looked at the result on the screen. He felt that there was something wrong with the process. As for what was wrong, he couldn¡¯t point it out.

    After some time, Zhao Hai finally had a thought. There simply isn¡¯t a formation that could break all formations. It was the same as the people on Earth finding a way to be immortal. It simply cannot be achieved in a short period of time.

    However, what if it was the other way around? How about stopping research on a formation that could break another formation? Instead, what about creating a formation that would produce a shield that prevents the effects of the spatial imprisonment formation. This way, the fixed transmission formations could operate normally. This formation wasn¡¯t particrly difficult to make. It wasn¡¯t researching immortality; it was studying how to slow aging down.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but shine. He immediately went to find Elder Zhen. At this moment, Elder Zhen was anxious. Although he wasn¡¯t expecting that they would seed, the time it took to reach this point was still a blow to their morale. This stage of research took the formation hall ten days.

    Seeing Zhao Hai in high spirits, Elder Zhen couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he immediately asked, ¡°Little Hai, did you discover something?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Elder, I want to ask, what is the purpose of our research? Is it to break the spatial imprisonment formations? Or do we want our fixed transmission formations to function normally?¡±

    Elder Zhen stared, but he soon understood Zhao Hai¡¯s point. His eyes shone as he looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s simpler if we just want our transmission formations to function normally. We can create a barrier formation that could block the effects of the spatial imprisonment formation.¡±

    As soon as he heard this, Elder Zhen pounded his table, then heughed and said, ¡°Right, right! We only want our fixed transmission formations to function. We don¡¯t need to break the spatial imprisonment formation. Good, good idea! We¡¯ll immediately make preparations. We¡¯re shifting our research in this direction.¡±

    Changing the direction of research wasn¡¯t an easy matter. A wrong move can send the research path opposite to the goal.

    With Elder Zhen¡¯s instruction, the entire room immediately became busy. This time, the situation was better than before.

    There wasn¡¯t much research done in breaking formations in the True Spirit Realm. Therefore, information regarding how to do it was scarce. However, it was different for creating barrier formations. For the people in the formation hall, researching barrier formations wasn¡¯t an unfamiliar subject.

    The research progressed very fast. In three days, the formation has roughly been figured out. Now, only a few parts were left before it was done.

    After two more days, the barrier formation was finally done. Zhao Hai and the others ran it on theputer to simte its performance. After feeding the data of the barrier formation as well as the spatial imprisonment formation, theputer began its calctions.

    Everyone was staring at theputer anxiously. This simtion was really important to them. From the start to now, they had spent 15 days in research. By now, the members of the branch halls have been recalled. And much to Zhao Hai¡¯s surprise, the Ghost Cultivators seized the branch halls surrounding the Tyrant de Sect. And because the research on breaking the spatial imprisonment formation was still going on, the Tyrant de Sect didn¡¯t make a move.

    The actions of the Ghost Cultivators brought the attention of the entire True Spirit Realm. However, the other sects didn¡¯t have the means to support the Tyrant de Sect. They were also attacked by the Ghost Cultivators. Although these attacks weren¡¯t as strong, they were enough to tie the other sects down.

    The Long n initially wanted to send support to the Tyrant de Sect, but the sect actually declined. The Tyrant de Sect wants to deal with its enemies using its own hands.

    The Tyrant de Sect has never been a kindhearted sect. Now that they were being beaten by the Ghost Cultivators back to the headquarters, the Tyrant de Sect felt that they had lost a lot of face. Since this was the case, they naturally wanted to im their pride themselves. Otherwise, the Tyrant de Sect wouldn¡¯t be worthy of being one of the Great Sects of the True Spirit Realm.

    As the simtion ran, Zhao Hai and the others became more and more focused. This was because the simtion had reached its most crucial step. If they still failed, their effort in thest five days would be wasted.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Not long after, there were cheers heard throughout the room. When the simtion concluded, the results showed that it was sessful.

    However, the simtion was only the first step in creating the formation. Now, the formation hall needs to conduct experiments on a constructed barrier formation. Once the tests returns sessful, the formation would be created.

    It took a while for everyone to calm down. Elder Zhen immediately organized people to build the barrier formation. Naturally, this formation was a miniaturized version of the actual formation.

    There were plenty of formations in the research room. These formations were miniaturized to make testing easier and faster.

    Before long, a miniature formation was created. At the same time, there were two miniature transmission formations as well as a few miniature spatial imprisonment formations.

    The experiment began. Elder Zhen first activated the spatial imprisonment formation and then the barrier formation. Finally, he used the transmission formation. After a sh of white light, the item ced on the first transmission formation appeared on the second transmission formation. This experiment was a sess.

    However, this was still the first step. More and more tests need to be conducted. Moreover, these experiments would be more and moreplex.

    Despite this, the seeding experiments went very smoothly. The barrier formation worked as intended. Although the spatial imprisonment formations were great, its effects were still blocked by the barrier formation. This allowed enough time for the transmission formations to be used.

    After thest experiments concluded, everyone couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then they exploded with cheers. Elder Zhen had a look of excitement on his face as he looked at the miniature barrier formation. He couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°We did it. We finally did it!¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at Elder Zhen and smiled faintly, ¡°Elder, we did it. We should report to the Sect Master as soon as possible. At the same time, we need to begin manufacturing these barrier formations.¡±

    Elder Zhen stared, then he immediately calmed down. He looked at Zhao Hai who was smiling and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He really liked Zhao Hai. He worked calmly and his head was always on his shoulders.

    However, Elder Zhen was also aware that it was impossible for Zhao Hai to stay in the formation hall. Not to mention Zhao Hai, the Sect Master wouldn¡¯t allow it.

    Zhao Hai was a genius. He wasn¡¯t only a genius in formations, he was also a genius in cultivation. Elder Zhen knows this, and the Sect Master knows this. Therefore, it was impossible for the Sect Master to make Zhao Hai stay in the formation hall. Having Zhao Hai help the formation hall for a short time was already pretty good.

    After he recovered from his train of thought, Elder Zhen looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go see the Sect Master. Now that the research has beenpleted, you can return. However, I want you to leave theputers behind. Is that alright?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. Theputers can stay in the Formation Hall. I don¡¯t use them all that much. It¡¯s more useful for them to be here.¡±

    Elder Zhen nodded, ¡°Thank you. Now let¡¯s go see the Sect Master.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then walked out of the Formation Hall with Elder Zhen. Before long, they arrived at the Heaven shing Pce.

    Although the two had been staying in the Formation Hall all this time, they were still updated with the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s affairs. The headquarters was now in an anxious state. The disciples of the sect were diligently cultivating, ready to give a huge blow to the Ghost Cultivators. The only thing stopping the sect from attacking was the research being conducted in the Formation Hall.

 Chapter 2168: Ghost Cultivators Retreat

    <h4>Chapter 2168: Ghost Cultivators Retreat</h4>

    The Sect Master was also worried. Although the Tyrant de Sect seemed alright in thest half month, the Sect Master knew that it was the calm before the storm. The Tyrant de Sect had never been so disrespected. If he can¡¯t let the sect members put the fire out as soon as possible, this fire might burn the entire Tyrant de Sect.

    However, the present issue was the other party¡¯s spatial imprisonment formation. If the Tyrant de Sect doesn¡¯t have a solution, they could only fight a long and drawn out war against the Ghost Cultivators. If that happens, the sect¡¯s losses would further increase.

    At this time, an announcement was heard from outside, ¡°Sect Master, Elder Zhen and disciple Zhao Hai are asking for an audience.¡±

    Hearing this, the Sect Master stared, then his expression lightened up. He immediately said, ¡°Invite them in quickly.¡± As he said that, he stood up and stared at the door.

    Before long, the door was opened from the outside. Then two people walked in. Seeing Elder Zhen and Zhao Hai, the Sect Master had a hopeful look as he asked, ¡°Old Zhen, how is it? Did you find a way to break the spatial imprisonment formation?¡±

    Elder Zhen shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s too hard. We aren¡¯t able to find a way to break it.¡±

    Hearing this response, the Sect Master couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed. However, he immediately replied, ¡°Why are you here? Do you need anything? Rest assured, the sect will provide whatever you need.¡±

    Elder Zhen smiled faintly and said, ¡°Although we weren¡¯t able to break the spatial imprisonment formation, we were able toe up with a barrier formation. Using this barrier formation, our transmission formations could be used normally.¡±

    Hearing this, the Sect Master couldn¡¯t help but stare, then he lit up with happiness, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Elder Zhen chuckled, ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure. We¡¯re here to ask the Sect Master to give the order. Then the sect can make the formation as soon as possible. Once we have everything set up, it¡¯s time for our counterattack.¡±

    The Sect Masterughed happily and nodded, ¡°Good, good. I¡¯ll send the order immediately.¡± After that, the Sect Master shouted at the door, ¡°Someone, go and call the Treasury Elder.¡± Someone outside immediatelyplied and ran.

    The Sect Master looked back at Elder Zhen and Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Old Zhen, how did you manage toe up with the formation? I thought it would take you a long time.¡±

    Elder Zhen smiled bitterly and said, ¡°We¡¯re lucky to have Little Hai. If it weren¡¯t for him, it would be impossible for us to reach this result in a short period of time.¡± Then Elder Zhen told the Sect Master about their initial direction for research and how they made a pivot towards barrier formations.

    As the Sect Master listened to Elder Zhen¡¯s words, his expression constantly changed. In the end, he let out a long breath and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Little Hai, who knows when we¡¯ll finish the research.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°The Sect Master overpraised me. Without everyone, I would be useless.¡±

    The Sect Master nodded, then he said, ¡°Little Hai, rest assured, the Tyrant de Sect wouldn¡¯t treat you unjustly. Now let¡¯s prepare. Once the formations arepleted, we¡¯ll make the ghost bastards know how fierce we can be.¡± The twoplied and then left.

    Zhao Hai spent the next few days in the courtyard. During these days, the children had already adapted to the life in the Tyrant de Sect. They still followed Qiu Tie around. They dug the earth to get food, they ran around catching insects, they were having fun overall.

    However, this doesn¡¯t mean that their training was ignored. Qiu Tie was still a training maniac. With him taking the leadership position, it was impossible for the children to bezy.

    After Zhao Hai returned to Resident Complex 52, he didn¡¯t go and stop the children from ying around. In Zhao Hai¡¯s opinion, ying was what a child does. It would be cruel to prevent a child from ying.

    It took five days for the Tyrant de Sect to finally send the message. The barrier formation has finally been made. The sect can now act. Hearing this information, the entire sect boiled. Everyone wasining when the sect disallowed them from making a move.

    The fact that the Tyrant de Sect was making the barrier formation was kept in secrecy. The Tyrant de Sect knew that the sect wasn¡¯tpletely clean. If they passed around the information that they have the barrier formation, the Ghost Cultivators might find out about it. It would be difficult to catch the Ghost Cultivators if they were prepared.

    Because of this, it wasn¡¯t until the formation had finished production that it was announced to the public. At the same time, it was time for the sect to regain the Branch Halls near the headquarters.

    The Tyrant de Sect¡¯s action was very quick. They didn¡¯t give the Ghost Cultivators enough time to respond. When the Ghost Cultivators got wind of the attack, the Tyrant de Sect was already outside their door. The Ghost Cultivators didn¡¯t even have time to resist.

    The domineering counterattack of the Tyrant de Sect didn¡¯t only stun the Ghost Cultivators, it also sent waves throughout the entire True Spirit Realm. Back when the branch halls around the headquarters were captured, other sects ridiculed the Tyrant de Sect. They thought that the Tyrant de Sect was scared and retreated.

    The Ghost Cultivators were also ridiculing the Tyrant de Sect for not having courage. If it weren¡¯t for the headquarters being hard to crack, the Ghost Cultivators would have already attacked it.

    However, the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s counterattack informed everyone that the Tyrant de Sect wasn¡¯t weak.

    After regaining the branch halls around the headquarters, the Tyrant de Sect dispatched troops to recapture the rest of the branch halls. The Tyrant de Sect decided to teach the Ghost Cultivators a proper lesson. Therefore, every attack they did was done without mercy. Ghost Cultivators didn¡¯t have time to escape before they were ughtered.

    Zhao Hai also participated in this operation. Moreover, before the attack, he told the Sect Master that he wouldn¡¯t ask for a reward for the achievements he made to the sect. Instead, he wanted the corpses of the Ghost Cultivators to be given to him.

    Hearing this, the Sect Master knew what Zhao Hai wanted to do. After all, it was already known that Zhao Hai has the ability to make use of the Ghost Cultivator corpses. Therefore, the sect immediately agreed to Zhao Hai¡¯s request.

    All branches that were recovered by the Tyrant de Sect were equipped with barrier formations as well as spatial imprisonment formations. This almost made the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s territory a region where portable transmission formations couldn¡¯t be used. If the Ghost Cultivators want to escape, they could only run away. They had no way of using portable transmission formations.

    In the past, the method that the Ghost Cultivators used to upy the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s branch halls was the same. They used spatial imprisonment formations to prevent the Tyrant de Sect from sending reinforcements.

    Now, the Tyrant de Sect also used spatial imprisonment formations to recapture its branch halls. This prevented the Ghost Cultivators from getting support or escaping. It was time for the Ghost Cultivators to feel what the Tyrant de Sect felt.

    As the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s counterattack continued, more and more branch halls were recaptured. The advantage of the Ghost Cultivators was also getting smaller and smaller. The Ghost Cultivators were about to run out of bases in the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s domain.

    The entire realm was observing the Tyrant de Sect, especially the Great Sects. What they saw made them uneasy. They didn¡¯t expect the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s attacks to be so violent. The Ghost Cultivators were simply unable to hit back.

    The strength of the Ghost Cultivators has already been recognized by the True Spirit Realm. It was precisely because of this that all the Great Sects were very careful when dealing with Ghost Cultivators on their own. This caution was often taken advantage of by the Ghost Cultivators. This would cause the Great Sects to suffer, and in turn would cause the Great Sects to be more careful. It was a vicious cycle that benefited the Ghost Cultivators.

    Because of this, whenever Great Sects shed against Ghost Cultivators, they would generally work with other sects. It was rare for a sect to face the Ghost Cultivators on their own.

    This rarity highlighted the actions made by the Tyrant de Sect. The other sects were startled. Although the Ghost Cultivators were still sending people to harass the other sects, they weren¡¯trge-scale attacks. Even so, the Great Sects were still very careful. They were afraid of the Ghost Cultivators plotting that they didn¡¯t dare support the Tyrant de Sect.

    But now, the Tyrant de Sect were able to deal a vicious blow to the Ghost Cultivators on their own. This wasn¡¯t what the other sects expected. The same was true for the Ghost Cultivators. They were also startled by the blows of the Tyrant de Sect. They didn¡¯t expect the counterattack of the Tyrant de Sect to be so swift. Before they were able to do anything, they were almost kicked out of the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s domain. This enraged the Ghost Cultivators.

    The Ghost Cultivators began to retaliate. They made sneak attacks on the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s branch halls. However, they were repelled in the end. Although they used spatial imprisonment formations, the Tyrant de Sect was still able to send reinforcements. In the end, the Ghost Cultivators could only retreat.

    Seeing that these methods have be useless, the Ghost Cultivators knew that it wasn¡¯t time for a full-scale war against the True Spirit Realm. This time, their retreat was holistic. All Ghost Cultivators retreated back to the underground world. The attack of the Ghost Cultivators ended in this way.

    Although the Ghost Cultivators have retreated, the Tyrant de Sect didn¡¯t have time to rx. The attack of the Ghost Cultivators came too suddenly. Moreover, it seems like they were specially targeting the Tyrant de Sect. And after repelling the forces of the Tyrant de Sect, the Ghost Cultivators even upied the sect¡¯s branch halls. During this time, the Ghost Cultivators harvested the mortals governed by the Tyrant de Sect. And when the Tyrant de Sect fought back, the Ghost Cultivators quickly retreated. This matter was very suspicious.

    It wasn¡¯t only the Tyrant de Sect who was suspicious, the True Dao Sect also had some thoughts about the situation. The True Dao Sect also received a ruthless attack from the Ghost Cultivators. It can be said that the main targets of the Ghost Cultivators were the True Dao Sect and the Tyrant de Sect.

 Chapter 2169: I Want to Close Up

    <h4>Chapter 2169: I Want to Close Up</h4>

    Long Tian sat in Long Zhan¡¯s study as the two faced each other. There were two cups of tea on the table. Long Tian looked at Long Zhan and said, ¡°Brother, what do you think about what happened?¡±

    Long Zhan looked at Long Tian and replied, ¡°Are suspecting people colluding with the Ghost Cultivators?¡±

    Long Tian replied, ¡°It looks obvious. The target of the Ghost Cultivators this time are the Tyrant de Sect and the True Dao Sect. They attacked the other sects, but the forces they sent are significantly smaller.¡±

    Long Zhan nodded, ¡°I have the same thoughts, but we don¡¯t have proof. We also can¡¯t investigate this matter or else we¡¯ll alert the enemy. With how long we fought against the Ghost Cultivators, we already understand their actions. They should have removed all of their traces. Even if there is collusion, they wouldn¡¯t act again in a short period of time. They wouldn¡¯t expose themselves so soon.¡±

    Long Tian looked at Long Zhan and said, ¡°Then what should we do? Should we let them off?¡±

    Long Zhan shook his head, ¡°How could that be possible? We still need to respond. Even if we can¡¯t find anything, we still have to do patrols so that those Ghost Cultivators will behave for a while.¡±

    Long Tian nodded, but then he frowned as he said, ¡°Zhao Hai has brought a lot of children with him when he returned to the Tyrant de Sect. I reckon he¡¯s going to return soon. What kind of effect do you think this has on him?¡±

    Long Zhan shook his head and said, ¡°You underestimate Zhao Hai. He wouldn¡¯t be affected. On the contrary, I think he¡¯s going to retaliate against the Ghost Cultivators.¡±

    Long Tian knit his brows, ¡°Retaliate against the Ghost Cultivators? How is that possible? He¡¯s too weak. Moreover, he seems indifferent to the life and deaths of other cultivators. Will he really do anything against the Ghost Cultivators.¡±

    Long Zhan looked at Long Tian and said, ¡°From the materials we obtained, we found out that Zhao Hai¡¯s journey is filled with bloodshed. He looks at life and death very lightly, but he¡¯s a very protective person. Most importantly, he has great concern regarding those who can¡¯t cultivate. This time, the Ghost Cultivators attacked the mortals in the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s domain. Zhao Hai certainly wouldn¡¯t let those people off. As for how he would retaliate, I still don¡¯t know.¡±

    Long Tian smiled faintly and said, ¡°Once Zhao Hai makes a move, those Ghost Cultivators wouldn¡¯t have great days. Although Zhao Hai is a bit weak, his methods are too varied. Moreover, I heard that he¡¯s gifted with a spatial ability. If that is the case, he could return to the Underground World at any time.¡±

    Hearing this, Long Zhan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You said Zhao Hai has a spatial ability? Where did you get this information?¡±

    Long Tian smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Zhao Hai came from the lower realms. We might not know, but there are quite a lot of people from the lower realms who know about his ability. Just ask anyone who came from the lower realms.¡±

    Long Zhan stared, then heughed and said, ¡°Good. If Zhao Hai really holds a spatial ability, then he would have all the opportunities he wants to deal with the Ghost Cultivators.¡±

    Long Tian nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m beginning to see through less and less of that kid. He looks like a treasure trove, there would always be good things waiting for us to uncover.¡±

    As Long Tian said this, a voice was heard from outside, ¡°Patriarch, Zhao Hai has returned.¡±

    Hearing this, Long Zhan immediately answered, ¡°Alright, I received the report.¡± Then he turned his head to Long Tian and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to return so soon. But this is also good. When you go see him, ask him what he ns to do next.¡±

    Long Tian smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m heading over there now. I want to see what ideas that kid has.¡± Then he stood up and prepared to leave.

    Long Zhan looked at Long Tian¡¯s back and smiled faintly, ¡°Brother, you really made a huge move this time in bringing Zhao Hai to the Long n. In the future, I want to see if there¡¯s still people who dares to underestimate us. I have a feeling that the Long n¡¯s future would depend on him.¡±

    Long Tian wasn¡¯t aware of what Long Zhan said as he had already arrived in Zhao Hai¡¯s courtyard. The courtyard was currently filled with people. The guardians of the children that Zhao Hai taught havee over. Their children have been gone for a few months. As parents, they were naturally worried.

    However, when they saw their child, the worry in their hearts vanished immediately. Although their children became a bit darker, they were more vigorous and healthier than when they left. They seemed to grow taller as well. Most importantly, the children were evidently more energetic. They were running around the courtyard like crazy. The parents couldn¡¯t help but smile when looking at them.

    The parents were very respectful towards Zhao Hai. They were extremely grateful to him. Zhao Hai was also very polite towards everyone. He was genuine in his care for the children.

    At this time, Zhao Hai discovered Long Tian walking over. He immediately stepped forward and said with a smile, ¡°Elder Tian, did youe here to invite me to drink?¡±

    Long Tian looked at Zhao Hai, wanting to see if there were any changes to Zhao Hai. However, he couldn¡¯t discover anything new. Zhao Hai seemed the same.

    Long Tian couldn¡¯t help but admire Zhao Hai. He knew about what happened in the Tyrant de Sect, especially the battle against the Ghost Cultivators where Zhao Hai was involved. Long Tian¡¯s secret investigation showed that the Ghost Cultivators who fell under Zhao Hai¡¯s de were countless. Despite this, there was no murderous auraing out of Zhao Hai¡¯s body. Zhao Hai still has a warm aura around him.

    Long Tian knew that Zhao Hai¡¯s murderous aura was very heavy. It was because of this that control over one¡¯s murderous aura became very important. A person¡¯s handling of their murderous aura was carried in multiple steps. In the beginning, when a person killed a few people, they would develop a murderous aura around their bodies. Even if they wanted to suppress it, they didn¡¯t have the ability to. During this period, ordinary people would be scared whenever they looked at this person.

    The next stage was when a person killed a lot of people. Their murderous aura became even stronger. They could suppress this murderous aura, but not a lot of people could stay beside them for a long time without being affected. The Yin Yang Elders are at this stage.

    The third stage seems to be where Zhao Hai is. Although Zhao Hai killed countless people, his killing aura has be part of himself, like a weapon that can be wielded whenever the owner wants. Zhao Hai¡¯s murderous aura has fused with his own soul. This allowed Zhao Hai to control his murderous aura. He can choose to release it in full orpletely erase its presence.

    Right now, the majority of the people in the realm were in the first stage. Those who want to reach the second stage would need to kill at least a thousand people. And to reach the third stage, a person would need to kill 100 thousand people. Even Ghost Cultivators wouldn¡¯t be able to kill 100 thousand people, otherwise they would suffer a bacsh in their qi. The Ghost Cultivators practice yin-attribute cultivation methods. Yin Qi was very sensitive towards murderous auras. Yin Qi¡¯s ability to devour was very strong. Although Ghost Cultivators cultivate their souls, they would train external souls for battle. Their main souls would only be used during important battles.

    In the entire True Spirit Realm, Long Tian only knew one person who reached the third stage, and that was Zhao Hai.

    When Long Tian¡¯s investigation of Zhao Hai had just begun, he found out that when Zhao Hai arrived in the True Spirit Realm, he didn¡¯t appear to be brilliant. But thenter on, Long Tian became aware about Zhao Hai¡¯s actions in the Soaring Dragon Realm. Zhao Hai¡¯s eradication of an entire realm immediately caught Long Tian¡¯s attention. He immediately sent someone to check Zhao Hai¡¯s status and at the same time he sent people to find people from the Hundred Treasures Realm and ask them about Zhao Hai¡¯s history in the other lower realms.

    Only then did Long Tian know that Zhao Hai was a dazzling character in the lower realms. He created a sect which became the top sect. It also came to light that Zhao Hai killed a lot of people in the lower realms. Despite this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t be a madman. He continued to take good care of his people.

    Zhao Hai would take care of people who treated him well. At the same time, he wouldn¡¯t let the people who offend him off so easily. He was warm to his people but cruel to his enemies.

    Long Tian was really angry when he found out that Long Xiang had offended Zhao Hai, especially after knowing that Zhao Hai has a spatial ability. It must be known that people with spatial abilities were the most difficult to deal with. Even if they lost, they could still escape. Only when a Space Breaker Expert could deal with them. Even then, it wasn¡¯t a guarantee that a Space Breaker Expert could catch them.

    If the Long n really offended such a person, especially someone like Zhao Hai who held grudges, even if Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t do anything against the n¡¯s experts, the ordinary members of the n would suffer for a long time. Because Zhao Hai has been to Coiling Dragon City, it would be too easy for him toe and go. Even a family like the Long n would be hard pressed if they were in conflict with Zhao Hai.

    Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s attitude, Long Tian waspletely relieved. Seeing Zhao Hai, heughed and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to drink. I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. I can¡¯t find someone else to drink with. What a waste. We need to get drunk.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll have Laura and the others prepare a couple of dishes to apany our wine.¡±

    Long Tian smiled, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. You kids, go home quickly. Don¡¯t disturb this old man¡¯s drinking. If you want to send something to Little Hai, do it tomorrow. I can see why you¡¯re happy, those little fellows are as lively as monkeys.¡±

    As soon as they heard Long Tian, the parents were aware that he had something important to talk about with Zhao Hai. Then after hearing Long Tian praising their children, they all happilyughed and then led their children home. They were now thinking about what to bring Zhao Hai tomorrow.

    When the parents left, Zhao Hai sat in the living room with Long Tian. Meg offered them tea before leaving to prepare the food and wine. After taking a sip of his tea, Long Tian nodded and said, ¡°I must say, the tea that little Meg makes is very tasty. Because of this, I can¡¯t drink any other tea.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Then drink a lot.¡±

    Long Tian smiled, then he ced his teacup down and said, ¡°Little Hai, I sent people to get in contact with the people from your lower realms. I did this to understand you more and to take care of them. Rest assured, they will be able to enter the True Spirit Realm soon. I hope you don¡¯t get angry.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not angry. On the contrary, I¡¯d like to thank you.¡±

    Long Tian nodded, then he said, ¡°The Ghost Cultivators have caused great damage to the Tyrant de Sect. What are your ns? Do you want to deal with them?¡±

    Hearing Long Tian, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he immediately understood what Long Tian meant. He looked at Long Tian and said, ¡°I¡¯m preparing to close up for some time. I hope Elder can allow me.¡±

    Zhao Hai¡¯s answer seems to be far from what he expected, but Long Tian was a smart person, he immediately understood what Zhao Hai meant. His pupils couldn¡¯t help but shrink. Then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Is there anything I can do to help?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I only hope that Elder can agree to have Laura and the others teach on my behalf.¡±

    Long Tian stared, then he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let Laura and the others teach. I also find that they¡¯re better at teaching children. Having them substitute for you won¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°It seems like my qualifications have gone down. But it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as they can teach the children, there¡¯s no other problem on my side.¡±

    Long Tian nodded, then he said, ¡°Little Hai, remember, you are now a person of the Long n. The n is standing behind you. There¡¯s no need to be reserved.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded but didn¡¯t say anything. A smart person doesn¡¯t need to say many words.

 Chapter 2170: The Escaped Slave

    <h4>Chapter 2170: The Escaped ve</h4>

    Zhao Hai stood next to an Earthfire Pir in the underground world. This wasn¡¯t the first time he saw an Earthfire Pir, but it was the first time he had a close contact with it. Thest time he came to the underground world, he was with Long Xiang¡¯s group. This time, he came by himself, so he could investigate the Earthfire Pirs as much as he wanted.

    It was currently noon in the underground world, so the Earthfire Pirs were at their brightest. The entire pir was covered with roaring mes. Zhao Hai was standing around a kilometer away from the pir. He only dared to stand at this distance. If it were another person, they would have been burned to a crisp.

    Zhao Hai looked at the burning Earthfire Pir and faintly smiled. Then he sat down and slowly probed the pir using his spiritual force. Zhao Hai alreadymunicated with various inanimate objects in the past, so he has a lot of experience in this area. He wants to see where the Earthfire Pirs came from and the reason for their existence.

    Before long, Zhao Hai establishedmunication with the pir. What surprised Zhao Hai was that the fires on the pir were stronger than Sun True Fire. However, the pir¡¯s thinking was quite rigid. This puzzled Zhao Hai.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai began to merge with the pir. He discovered that the pir¡¯s thinking wasn¡¯t like an intelligent creature. Instead, the pir seems to be dead, like aputer.

    Zhao Hai had this feeling when hemunicated with artifacts. Some artifacts, because of their construction, would develop artifact spirits. However, these artifact spirits would function like a program. It was already generous that they were called spirits, they were just running ording to a program, they didn¡¯t have any spirit at all.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare, then his eyes shone. If the earth fire was this strong, how strong would its artifact be?

    However, Zhao Hai discovered that the artifact had a very strict protective programming. It was almost impossible to get in contact with its internal process. In other words, it was impossible for Zhao Hai to subdue this artifact.

    Zhao Hai slowly retrieved his thoughts and then let out a long breath. He knew that this artifact would be more difficult to tamepared to the Firegod Pce or the Crystal Pce. But it was clear that the pir was much stronger than thetter two. The Firegod Pce and the Crystal Pce have passed through many hands in the past. Moreover, they had spent a long time without a master. And after being damaged, it was very hard for the artifacts to block Zhao Hai¡¯s intrusion.

    On the other hand, the Earthfire Pirs were different. No matter what was underneath the pirs, it didn¡¯t look like they were declining anytime soon. It was also clear that his artifact wasn¡¯t easy to use. If someone rashly used it, they would suffer a bad end.

    Before long, Zhao Hai calmed down and he slowly opened his eyes. He discovered that although only a few minutes have passed, it felt like several years while hemunicated with the Earthfire Pir. He slowly stood up and looked deeply into the Earthfire Pir. He swore to make it his own one day.

    Zhao Hai withdrew his gaze and turned his head to another direction. He was currently in a tall mountain and very few people came here. There were no worries about anyone finding him.

    Zhao Hai proceeded to walk. There was no haste in his speed. He came to the underground world fully prepared. He brought a shielding formation with him. This formation has no other use other than concealing Zhao Hai¡¯s aura. Zhao Hai also wasn¡¯t afraid that someone would recognize him as someone from the surface. In fact, his body temperature was now very low. He transformed his qi to fit the identity of a Ghost Cultivator. To the unknowing, Zhao Hai was now a Ghost Cultivator.

    The reason Zhao Hai used a shielding formation was to prevent any fluctuations from his use of his spatial abilities. This way, people won¡¯t be able to find any trace of him.

    The underground world was more brutal than the True Spirit Realm. There were also a higher density of experts in the underground world. If Zhao Hai used the Space, he would be discovered immediately. If that happens, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in the underground world for even a single day.

    Zhao Hai walked forward, but his mind kept thinking about the underground world. He was aware that he knew too little of this world. And it would take a long time for him to understand it.

    As Zhao Hai proceeded along, he heard a voice from the distance, ¡°Grandfather, we don¡¯t need to worry about those guys catching us right? They¡¯re not going to kill us, right?¡±

    Then an old voice answered, ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t have to worry about them anymore. Little Fei, we are free. Now we can only hope to find the rebels quickly. Otherwise, our freedom wouldn¡¯tst long.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he moved and flew towards the direction of the voice. The origin of the voices wasn¡¯t too far from him. Before long, the owner of the voices was seen. Although there were only two voices, there were dozens of people present. They were the underground world¡¯s humanoids.

    Zhao Hai has seen the underground world¡¯s inhabitants before. It has to be said that they were a pitiful race. These people lived like walking corpses. It pains Zhao Hai to see them being lifeless.

    But the underground world humanoids that Zhao Hai met this time were unlike the ones he saw before. Although they looked worn out, their expressions showed joy amidst fear. Their eyes had the light of anticipation as well as anxiety.

    In the hands of the underground world humanoids were simply wooden clubs. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t understand how they managed to reach this far.

    In front of the group was an old man and a young girl. Looking at them, one couldn¡¯t help butpare them to the goblins. However, their skins were red, different from the usual green skin that goblins have.

    When Zhao Hai first saw these humanoids, he felt that they were red-skinned goblins. However, the state of the underground world¡¯s humanoids was much worsepared to the first time Zhao Hai saw the Goblins.

    Although the Goblins have lost their heritage, they weren¡¯t as miserable as the underground world¡¯s humanoids. The Goblins might also be ves, but their masters wouldn¡¯t kill them at will. This was because Goblins were properties of their masters. Nobody would destroy their property out of boredom.

    The underground world¡¯s humanoids were in a much worse position than the Goblins. Not only do they need to do work, they might also be killed to supplement the strength of the Ghost Cultivators.

    Zhao Hai pitied these underground world humanoids. Zhao Hai¡¯s most important goal ining to the underground world was to teach the underground humanoids how to cultivate.

    This doesn¡¯t mean that the underground world humanoids didn¡¯t know how to cultivate. But even if they don¡¯t cultivate, they can follow the same path as the Goblins and be self-sufficient. Right now, the Goblins in the Space were developing really well. Theybined formations and technology to create their own technomagic world. They have even begun exploring the cosmos, which was amazing.

    Zhao Hai also took in a few underground humanoids in the Space, he called the Red Goblins. Although the Red Goblins weren¡¯t as smart as Green Goblins, they were more gifted when it came to magic, in particr fire magic. As long as they trained a bit, they could be fearsome fire mages.

    What surprised Zhao Hai about the Red Goblins was that they had no other attributes. Theycked the other elements. They only have one attribute, which is fire. Only a rare few Red Goblins have attributes in the other elements.

    Zhao Hai thinks that this might be because of the underground world¡¯s environment. Red Goblins have lived in the underground world for many years. The fire element was also the most active in the underground world. This caused the Red Goblins to transform into what they currently are. If their evolution continued, they might be fire spirits.

    However, the Ghost Cultivators wouldn¡¯t possibly allow the Red Goblins to evolve further. With the strength of the Ghost Cultivators, the Red Goblins were immediately turned into their ves.

    At this time, Zhao Hai heard a gloomy and cold voice filled with yin energy, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect ants to run so fast. Now, die obediently and turn into yin souls. I will torment you in yin fires forever.¡±

    Hearing this voice, the Red Goblins paused and theirplexion changed. The Red Goblins knew that the voice came from a Ghost Cultivator.

    The Red Goblins immediately grouped up. Then at this time, a figure wearing ck robes walked out. The Ghost Cultivator looked over 30 years old. His cultivation didn¡¯t seem high as the Clone Stage. However, to the Red Goblins, the Ghost Cultivator was already a person who could control their life and death.

    Despair appeared on the faces of the Red Goblins. They knew that once they got caught, even if they killed themselves, the Ghost Cultivators would still extract their souls and turn them into yin spirits. Yin Spirits refined by Ghost Cultivators were different. Yin spirits made by Ghost Cultivators will suffer torment under yin fire. Because of this, once the Yin Spirits were released, they would attack anything they saw, even if that person was their closest rtive.

 Chapter 2171: Seeing the Rebel Army

    <h4>Chapter 2171: Seeing the Rebel Army</h4>

    The Ghost Cultivators looked at the Red Goblins with a sinister smile on his face, ¡°Good, I really didn¡¯t expect that you would be able to escape. It¡¯s amazing. It seems like I underestimated your strength. But this is the end of your good run.¡±

    Every Red Goblin¡¯s faces turned ashen. Nobody dared to fight back nor did they make any noise. Perhaps the only rebellion the Red Goblins could do was to stay silent.

    The Ghost Cultivator looked at the Red Goblins andughed, ¡°Good, good, very good. You dare to resist. This only makes me happier. Now you can die!¡± After saying that, the Ghost Cultivator waved his hand.

    But at this moment, a fireball suddenly flew out from a nearby forest. The fireball was going straight towards the Ghost Cultivator. The fireball wasn¡¯t big, at only the size of a fist, but Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare underestimate this fireball.

    Although the fireball was very small, the energy it contained wasn¡¯t small. If a Clone Stage cultivator was hit by it, they would be severely wounded if they weren¡¯t killed.

    As soon as the Ghost Cultivator noticed this fireball, his expression couldn¡¯t help but change. Then he quickly moved and dodged the fireball. He looked at the dense forest and said, ¡°Who is it? Come out here!¡±

    Right after the Ghost Cultivator shouted, a group of Red Goblins came out from the forest. These Red Goblins looked different from the other group. These Red Goblins wore long robes. Although the robes didn¡¯t look good, it was still much better than what the enved Red Goblins wore. Most importantly, in the hands of the Red Goblins was a red rock. The rock looked very much like any other rock instead it was colored red. Despite its appearance, the Red Goblins were holding them very carefully.

    When the Ghost Cultivator saw these Red Goblins, hisplexion couldn¡¯t help but change. Then he said, ¡°The Rebel Army. Hahaha. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. You¡¯re all dead. As long as your location is made known, you will be refined into yin souls!¡±

    An old Red Goblin wearing a long robe looked at the Ghost Cultivator and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t escape, how would anybody find out?¡±

    The Ghost Cultivator didn¡¯t have any expressions of fear, instead heughed and said, ¡°You think you can prevent me from escaping? Hahaha. What a joke. Although you are skilled in fire techniques, your speed is very bad. You simply can¡¯t block me.¡±

    The old Red Goblin looked at the Ghost Cultivator and said, ¡°Nothing is certain. Even if we cannot catch up to you, we can still block you.¡± With his voice, more and more Red Goblins arrived. They encircled the Ghost Cultivator in the middle.

    The Ghost Cultivator looked at the Red Goblins who appeared around him and his expression finally changed. At this moment, a trace of violence suddenly shed in his eyes. Then he waved his hand and a ck bat flew straight to the sky.

    The old Red Goblin naturally expected him to do this. And with a wave of his hand, a ball of fire flew out and hit the bat. Before long, the fireball disappeared along with the bat.

    But at this moment, a ck flying sword departed from the Ghost Cultivator¡¯s hand. The flying sword was very fast. Before the Red Goblins could respond, the sword departed from the encirclement.

    The Ghost Cultivator looked at the Red Goblin with a proud look on his face. Heughed and said, ¡°You want to keep me here? Good. Even if I die, I¡¯m taking you all down with me.¡±

    Just as he finished talking, he suddenly stopped. Then with an astonished look on his face, he turned his head to the distance. He could feel that his flying sword had been blocked.

    Then a voice was heard, ¡°I can guarantee that you won¡¯t be able to send any word out.¡±

    The Ghost Cultivator stared, then he turned his head to Zhao Hai. He couldn¡¯t sense even a little breath on Zhao Hai¡¯s body. The Ghost Cultivator asked, ¡°Who are you? Why are you interfering with my matters? If you are a Ghost Cultivator, you don¡¯t want to let them go. These Red Goblins are rebels.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the Red Goblins wearing long robes and then smiled, ¡°The Rebel Army is good. They¡¯re better than Ghost Cultivator. In any case, I¡¯m not a Ghost Cultivator. I even hate them.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the Ghost Cultivator couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then hisplexion changed, ¡°You¡¯re not a Ghost Cultivator? So you¡¯re from the surface? How is that possible? Is the True Spirit Realm attacking?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°If I say anything, then I would be a fool. What do you think?¡±

    The Ghost Cultivator¡¯splexion changed. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°No matter how many people you have, you cannot escape. The underground world isn¡¯t the True Spirit Realm. You will be hunted down.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°We don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll live or die, but you definitely won¡¯t survive today.¡±

    The old Red Goblin, who had kept quiet all this time, opened his mouth and said, ¡°Alright, stop acting. You want to use this method to infiltrate our rebel army? Let me tell you, it won¡¯t happen even in a dream.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Infiltrate your army? There¡¯s no need. What I only want is his life. Although I¡¯m interested in your people, it¡¯s not in the way you think.¡±

    At this time, the Ghost Cultivators suddenly moved and tried to break through the encirclement. Zhao Hai appeared in front of him and punched. The Ghost Cultivator didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai¡¯s response to be so quick. He quickly moved and wanted to dodge Zhao Hai¡¯s fist, but he soon discovered his mistake. He couldn¡¯t move, he could only watch as his chest was hit by Zhao Hai¡¯s punch.

    The Ghost Cultivator didn¡¯t fly back, it seemed like his body was stuck in Zhao Hai¡¯s fist. The Ghost Cultivator looked at Zhao Hai in disbelief. A mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth. Mixed in with his blood were fragments of internal organs. It was clear that he wouldn¡¯t be able to survive.

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and received the corpse of the Ghost Cultivator. Then he turned his head towards the Red Goblins who were looking at him in surprise. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to kill the Ghost Cultivator.

    However, the Ghost Cultivators didn¡¯t believe Zhao Hai¡¯s words. They still looked at Zhao Hai with vignce. Seeing this, Zhao Hai just smiled faintly and said, ¡°Hello everyone. I really want to befriend you. But it seems like that won¡¯t happen today. That¡¯s fine, I¡¯m sure there will be a chance in the future.¡±

    The old Red Goblin looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need, you won¡¯t get away.¡±

    Zhao Haiughed at the old Red Goblin, ¡°You¡¯re too confident. I understand that your fire abilities are good, but it¡¯s not enough to take my life.¡± Then Zhao Hai¡¯s figure moved and vanished from the old Red Goblin¡¯s sight. The next moment, Zhao Hai was beside the old Red Goblin, which startled the old Goblin. Then Zhao Hai disappeared again and reappeared where he was before. It was as if what everyone saw was an illusion.

    The old Red Goblin knew that what they saw wasn¡¯t an illusion. Zhao Hai quickly rushed to his side and then retreated. The old Red Goblin was certain that this wasn¡¯t teleportation or a spatial ability, this was speed, absolute speed.

    The old Red Goblin¡¯s expression changed, he looked at Zhao Hai in shock. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be so fast. The Red Goblins wouldn¡¯t be able to block this speed. Now the old Red Goblin was beginning to believe that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t a Ghost Cultivator. If Zhao Hai was a Ghost Cultivator, he would definitely leave immediately and spread the information. Then he would gain a huge merit. It must be known that the existence of the rebels was a thorn on the side of the Ghost Cultivators. The Ghost Cultivators were always ruthless in weeding the rebels out.

    The old Red Goblin looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Is Mister really from the True Spirit Realm? May I ask if Mister is a cultivator from a sect?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I am. I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know this, but I am a cultivator from the Tyrant de Sect. Some time ago, the Ghost Cultivators went to my sect to kill people and set fires. I¡¯m here to take revenge.¡±

    The old Red Goblin looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°So Mister is from the Tyrant de Sect. I heard that the Tyrant de Sect is a formidable faction. If Mister is a disciple of the Tyrant de Sect, we don¡¯t mind bing friends.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°You¡¯re too polite. I came here mainly to retaliate against the Ghost Cultivators. To be honest, I really didn¡¯t expect to run into you today. But our meeting is also fate. If we are truly fated, maybe we¡¯ll meet in the future. Everyone, goodbye.¡±

    Zhao Hai actually wanted to have contact with the Red Goblins. After all, despite the situation of the underground world, they still insisted on resisting against the Ghost Cultivators. They were courageous.

    However, the Red Goblins were still wary of him. Even if he wanted to help them, they wouldn¡¯t ept it. Zhao Hai could also understand the attitude of the Red Goblins. After all, in this environment, they would die if they weren¡¯t helpful. And listening to their words, they seem to have been deceived before. It makes sense for them to be on guard.

    People can get along with each other, but there aren¡¯t many who can be friends at first meeting. And there are many people who are slow in making friends.

    The Red Goblins didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to leave. The old Red Goblins looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°If we want to see Mister, how can we contact you?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°We¡¯ll meet if we¡¯re fated to meet. Everyone, I¡¯m going.¡± Then Zhao Hai¡¯s figure vanished from sight.

    Looking at the direction Zhao Hai left, the old Red Goblin didn¡¯t know what to say. Just now they were wary of Zhao Hai. They didn¡¯t expect the other party to not react at all. Instead, they turned around and left, which was unexpected.

 Chapter 2172- Ghost Child City

    Chapter 2172- Ghost Child City

    Zhao Hai calmly proceeded forward. Although this was the underground world, the passage of time was the same as the surface due to the Earthfire Pirs. The day-time cycle was practically the same.

    Cleaning up the Ghost Cultivators was just one of Zhao Hai¡¯s goals ining to the underground world. The other purpose was to help the Red Goblins. But in Zhao Hai¡¯s mind, these two goals weren¡¯t the most important. Zhao Hai¡¯s main goal ining to the underground world was to investigate the Earthfire Pirs. Although he doesn¡¯t know the origin of the Earthfire Pirs, one thing was certain, the Earthfire Pirs were powerful artifacts. And that reason was enough.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s second main goal was to collect lifeforms from the underground world. Both nts and animals went to Zhao Hai¡¯s collection. He must increase the species in the Space.

    Thest time Zhao Hai came, there were too many people which made it inconvenient for him to collect lifeforms from the underground world. Back then, he had seen several nts on the ground not to mention unique beasts.

    These lifeforms aroused Zhao Hai¡¯s interest. Therefore, Zhao Hai made them his goal ining to the underground world. As for the Ghost Cultivators, if Zhao Hai really wants to deal with them, he doesn¡¯t even need toe to the underground world. He could just release his Undead. The Undead would be enough to annoy the Ghost Cultivators.

    Zhao Hai wants to understand the underground world more. He wanted to see how it differs from the surface world, and what kind of life the Ghost Cultivators live.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai can observe these things using the Space. However, experiencing things personally was different. Zhao Hai wanted to experience the underground world personally.

    There are also cities in the underground world, as well as people living in them. Not all of a city¡¯s residents were Ghost Cultivators. Even Ghost Cultivators have family members who are mortals. A lot of those mortals live in those cities.

    However, what differs in the Underground World is that the humans rarely have to work. Even those who have no cultivation talent don¡¯t have to do anything. This was because the underground world was full of Red Goblins. The humans have enved the Red Goblins. Every job was given to the Red Goblins to do. Besides cultivating, humans don¡¯t need to do anything.

    The Underground World also has organizations that weren¡¯t prevalent in the surface world. These organizations were gangs, not sects.

    Sects in the underground world function differently from the sects in the True Spirit Realm. The sects in the underground world don¡¯t directly manage their branches. Instead, the branches would be managed by the gangs.

    In the underground world, the sects were the highest level of existence. These sects also have branches, but their branches have a distant rtionship with the main hall. The sects manage the gangs, and the gangs manage each city. As long as enough resources were sent to the sects, the sect wouldn¡¯t care what happens in the cities. It doesn¡¯t even matter if the city was turned into a hellhole, as long as the resources are being sent, the sects wouldn¡¯t care.

    There were also rogue cultivators in the underground world. The rogue cultivators might be children of fallen ns or Ghost Cultivators who have been expelled by their sects. Rogue cultivators came from every background. The rogue cultivators could join the gangs in order to survive. At the same time, the rogue cultivators could also obtain cultivation materials.

    Because of this, the Ghost Cultivators in the underground world survive the same way as cultivators on the surface, with a few small differences. After all, the two came from the same ce.

    What Zhao Hai had to do now was to mix into a city. Fortunately, he already made preparations before he came. He was aware of the lives of the Ghost Cultivators in the underground world. Unless there was something urgent, the people in the cities wouldn¡¯t hurry along. Otherwise, they would be seen as crass. Ghost Cultivators would either use yin ghosts or Red Goblins to carry sedan chairs that would transport them. They wouldn¡¯t walk on their own.

    After getting in contact with Ghost Cultivators a few times, Zhao Hai also understood that Ghost Cultivators don¡¯t only cultivate yin ghosts, they also refine corpses. There were even Ghost Cultivator sects that specialize in corpse cultivation. In the underground world, Zhao Hai can use his Undead without worrying about people who disliked corpses.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s current target was a small city called Ghost Child City. Ghost Child City belonged to a sect called the Battle Corpse Sect. However, the sect¡¯s headquarters wasn¡¯t located in the city. The true ruler of the city was a gang called the Ghost Child Gang. Despite being a gang, they call themselves an external branch of the Battle Corpse Sect.

    The most famous cultivation method of the Ghost Child Gang was a set of poisonous techniques called the Yin Poisons Art. This cultivation method was very cruel. Firstly, the cultivator must find 81 pregnant women. Then when these women were about to give birth, they would be killed. As the pregnant woman died, they would give birth. But instead of a normal child, they would give birth to dying ghost children.

    These dying ghost children were nothing more than ghost resources. If these ghost children were alive, then they would have great use. The Ghost Child Gang uses these dying ghost children as materials to refine a weapon called Ghost Spirit Child.

    A Ghost Spirit Child wasn¡¯t big. They kept their infantile appearance, but they are full of wisdom. Ghost Spirit Children always had thoughts of ughter, destruction, and other evil things.

    For a Ghost Spirit Child to grow, they would need to eat blood. The more blood they consume, the quicker they can grow. However, most cultivators wouldn¡¯t let their Ghost Spirit Child eat all the time. If a Ghost Spirit Child grew too quickly, they might eat their masters. But if a Ghost Spirit Child was kept in tight control, their lethality was very good. Most importantly, a powerful Ghost Spirit Child could transfer its soul to other Ghost Spirit Children in battle. Naturally, it could only transfer to Ghost Spirit Children created by its master. It couldn¡¯t transfer to other people¡¯s Ghost Spirit Child.

    This was equivalent to a Ghost Spirit Child having multiple lives. This was a terrifying thing. However, a Ghost Cultivator would need a powerful soul to control the Ghost Spirit Child.

    It can be said that Ghost Cultivators who use Ghost Spirit Children were harder to deal with than Ghost Cultivators on the same level. The Ghost Child Gang was famous for practicing this technique. Naturally, there weren¡¯t a lot of people who could cultivate this technique. Like the methods on the surface, refining Ghost Spirit Children required talent.

    If a Ghost Cultivator was unlucky, they wouldn¡¯t get a single Ghost Child from the 81 pregnant women. The dead Ghost Children would provide no help.

    If a Ghost Cultivator was lucky, multiple ghost children might survive among the 81 pregnant women. Then the Ghost Cultivator would choose the strongest ghost child to cultivate, then he would abandon the rest. This was because it was impossible for a Ghost Cultivator to control multiple Ghost Spirit Children with their own soul. If there were too many Ghost Spirit Children, it might backfire.

    Because of this issue, there weren¡¯t a lot of Ghost Spirit Children users. The Gang Leader of the Ghost Child Gang was a cultivator who uses a Ghost Spirit Child. In fact, it wasn¡¯t only the Ghost Child Gang that used Ghost Spirit Children, every past Ghost Child Gang Leader also practiced the technique.

    Although the Ghost Child Gang was located in a small city, its strength wasn¡¯t weak. They were famous for being difficult to deal with. Therefore, plenty of Ghost Cultivatorse to Ghost Child City every year in hopes that the Ghost Child Gang would receive them. However, the selection process of the Ghost Child Gang was very strict. They rarely received disciples. If they receive a disciple, their aptitude must be good.

    This was also the reason Zhao Hai came to the city. There were a lot of rogue cultivators who woulde to the city every year. Moreover, the majority of them were new faces. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for apletely unknown rogue cultivator to arrive in the city. Compared to other cities, it was much easier to infiltrate.

    Zhao Hai observed Ghost Child City for several days. In these several days, he saw a lot of rogue cultivators arriving. Those who arrived didn¡¯t leave immediately either, which was a relief to Zhao Hai.

    After observing Ghost Child City for three days, Zhao Hai finally decided to enter. He waved his hand and summoned four Undead. Naturally, these Undead wouldn¡¯t be strong. They were just enough to use for transport. Then Zhao Hai took out a sedan chair and had the four Undead carry him towards Ghost Child City.

    In thest few days, Zhao Hai saw plenty of Ghost Cultivators who used the same method to enter the city. Most of these Ghost Cultivators were rogue cultivators. Rogue Cultivators were differentpared to those who came from Ghost Cultivation ns. Most of the time, Ghost Cultivators wouldn¡¯t use Red Goblins to take the long distances because Red Goblins get tired. On the other hand, the Undead wouldn¡¯t get tired as long as they were supplied with spiritual qi. Because of this, rogue cultivators would use Undead to lift their sedan chairs.

    It was normal in the underground world to have undead lift sedan chairs. It would be strange if a Ghost Cultivator didn¡¯t use undead to move around. As Zhao Hai sat in his sedan chair, the four Undead carried him into Ghost Child City. Nobody blocked him, nobody even looked in his attention. He arrived in the city with no problems.

    Ghost Child City could amodate around 100 thousand people. One of the characteristics of the city was that it would only have 50 thousand permanent residents. The rest would all be outsiders, most of which were rogue cultivators.

    A small gang-controlled city that could only house 50 thousand residents generally wouldn¡¯t attract many people even if it had a great cultivation method. In fact, the real attraction of Ghost Child Gang was that they had a quota of ten people per year that could join the sect. Compared to the Ghost Child Gang, the sect behind them was more attractive to rogue cultivators.

    The one-to-one ratio of permanent residents to outsiders was astonishing. Because of this, the majority of the buildings in Ghost Child City were inns and rental houses. After Zhao Hai arrived in the city, he explored for a bit before having the undead stop in front of a small inn with ¡®rental property¡¯ posted in front.

    As Zhao Hai exited his sedan chair and entered the small inn, a person immediately walked over and smiled, ¡°Customer, are you here to dine or to rent a room?¡±

    WIth a cold tone, Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I¡¯m here to eat and rent a room. I¡¯ll eat first.¡±

    The waiter immediately replied, ¡°Customer has chosen well. Our inn is famous in the surroundings. Although we are a small shop, our food is the absolute best. Moreover, our prices are very cheap.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Quickly bring the food. And I want a pot of Beast Blood Wine.¡±

    The waiter immediatelyplied and then left. Before long, Zhao Hai¡¯s food was delivered. There were four small dishes. Although the food was small, its vor was good. One could see that the craftsmanship was good.

    Zhao Hai gave a few nods at the food as he sipped the wine. Beast Blood Win was a liquor brewed from the blood of the underground world¡¯s demon beasts. Herbs were also added during the brewing process. Because of this, the wine didn¡¯t have a strong blood taste.

    The beast blood wine in this inn had a unique vor, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but nod with satisfaction. After a while, the four small dishes and the wine were consumed. Zhao Hai waved the waiter over and said, ¡°Waiter, is there a small courtyard in the city that I can rent?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the waiter couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. If he helped this guest rent a good house, he might get a reward. Even if the guest didn¡¯t give him a reward, the owner of the property will.

    The waiter immediately replied, ¡°Customer can rest assured. In the long time our inn operated, it always ced its guests¡¯ interest in front. There will always be a property for rent. We have simple houses to shop fronts. What kind of courtyard does the customer want?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I see. I was wondering why your shop has ¡®rental property¡¯ posted outside. Good, good. As for the courtyard, I don¡¯t have a lot of requirements. I just want a quiet ce.¡±

    The waiter smiled and nodded, ¡°I have received Customer¡¯s requirements. We have five properties that meet your requirements. You can go see them now.¡±

 Chapter 2173: Settling Down in Ghost Child City

    <h4>Chapter 2173: Settling Down in Ghost Child City</h4>

    Zhao Hai followed the inn¡¯s waiter to a rtively secluded courtyard in Ghost Child City. He rented the courtyard for three years. He was clearly prepared for a long stay.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai paid the three year rent in full. Moreover, he gave a lot of rewards to the waiter. Zhao Hai¡¯s generosity caused the waiter to be in a daze.

    From the beginning, the waiter thought that Zhao Hai was a rogue cultivator. However, rogue cultivators wouldn¡¯t be as generous as Zhao Hai. This caused the waiter to be confused about Zhao Hai¡¯s identity.

    But people like the waiter wouldn¡¯t inquire about private information about their guest. So after renting the courtyard out for Zhao Hai, the waiter left. For the waiter, Zhao Hai was merely a passerby in his life.

    After renting a courtyard in Ghost Child City, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately contact other people. He secluded in his courtyard for a few days. Nobody came to disturb him.

    This wasn¡¯t strange. Although Ghost Child City was a small town, the flow of poption in the city was actually big. Therefore, nobody would notice any new faces in the city.

    Zhao Hai stayed in his courtyard for five days. Naturally, he didn¡¯t stay idle in these five days. He arranged several formations around his courtyard. These formations were very simple, they were only used as early warning and defense. It can be said that the formations were normal goods. There were no hint of profoundness to them. Any cultivator can set these formations.

    Zhao Hai used these formations because these were formations that rogue cultivators often use. So those who suspect Zhao Hai¡¯s status wouldn¡¯t see anything from his courtyard.

    In addition to settling his courtyard, Zhao Hai also gained a little understanding of Ghost Child City. Naturally, he didn¡¯t dare go to the Ghost Child Gang. There were plenty of powerful cultivators in the gang. Even if he used silver dust to spy, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that the other party wouldn¡¯t discover him.

    But besides Ghost Child Gang, the other ces in the city weren¡¯t dangerous. Although the city has a lot of cultivators, most of them were rogue cultivators. In this case, it was impossible for liquid silver to be discovered. So now, except the Ghost Child Gang, Zhao Hai has seen every corner of the city.

    Five dayster, Zhao Hai walked out of his courtyard. He finally understood the city. The city had a special situation. The Ghost Child Gang didn¡¯t have a lot of members, but there were a lot of rogue cultivators who wanted to join. So the city had a lot of rogue cultivators who needed jobs. And because the Ghost Child Gang has few members, they couldn¡¯t do anything. In the end, the Ghost Child Gang came up with a method. They would arrange missions and hand them over to the rogue cultivators to do.

    Zhao Hai preferred this way. With this method, he can move alone and reduce any chance of being suspected. Actually, almost all rogue cultivators in the Ghost Child City move alone. There were very few who acted in groups. Ghost Cultivators were more selfish than ordinary cultivators. They have no affection at all towards their fellow humans. If they team up with others, they would risk being backstabbed once the mission seeds.

    Zhao Hai traveled slowly on the street. After a while, Zhao Hai arrived at the mission post of the Ghost Child Gang. A lot of rogue cultivators were going in and out of the building. Zhao Hai felt that the scene looked like the Soaring Dragon Realm. The Ghost Child Gang didn¡¯t issue missions at random. As long as you seed in a mission, the next mission you take would be harder. And if you canplete 1000 missions, you will be immediately invited to join the Ghost Child Gang.

    After looking at the building, Zhao Hai walked in. Although regrs saw that Zhao Hai was a new face, they didn¡¯t say anything. There would be neers to Ghost Child City every day. The hustle and bustle of the city was almost like a metropolis. Because of this, nobody paid any attention to Zhao Hai.

    When he entered the building, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. He didn¡¯t expect the mission hall to look organized. There was a mission board, a mission eptance counter, and other rted services. Despite the number of rogue cultivators taking missions, the flow in the building was very good.

    Zhao Hai looked at the mission board and saw missions that were very simple. There were some which looked a bit difficult. There were also notes on the missions showing how many people have taken the mission and how difficult the mission is.

    After looking around for a while, Zhao Hai went to the mission counter and said, ¡°I want to take mission number 158.¡±

    The person behind the counter was an old male cultivator. But Ghost Cultivators don¡¯t care who was behind the counter. All of them focused on the mission they were taking. Once they received the mission, they would leave immediately. They were afraid of being overtaken by others.

    The Ghost Cultivator looked at Zhao Hai and nodded, ¡°Do you have a mission token?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t. It¡¯s my first time here.¡±

    The Ghost Cultivator nodded, then he took out a jade token and handed it over, ¡°Here, this will be your mission token. It will also serve as your identity token. This token means that you are taking missions on behalf of the Ghost Child Gang. But remember, don¡¯t take advantage of this token.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, he discovered that this mission token was very simple. The front had the ¡®ghost child¡¯ character while the back had the mission he was taking. It was simple and practical.

    Zhao Hai stored the mission token and then left immediately. Before long Zhao Hai was outside Ghost Child City. He was heading to the ce where the mission would take ce.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s mission was very simple. It was to go to a mountain not far from Ghost Child City to find an herb. There was no danger in the mountain and the herb wasn¡¯t difficult to find. Every year, the gang would send people outside to pick various herbs. But because the gang had a few members, this collection task was relegated to the rogue cultivators.

    Just as Zhao Hai arrived on the mountain, he immediately felt hostility flush towards him. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. This hostility didn¡¯te from demon beasts, but from a Ghost Cultivator.

    Zhao Hai stared for a moment, then he stopped. He waited for the other party to arrive. After a while, a Ghost Cultivator in ck robes appeared in front of Zhao Hai. The Ghost Cultivator looked to be in his forties, and his face has been warped by his ghost cultivator method. However, his strength was merely at the Soul Fusion Stage. Such a person has already spent their potential. No sect would ept him.

    The ghost cultivator stopped 50 steps away from Zhao Hai. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Kid, if you know your limits, hand everything you have. Then I¡¯ll spare your life.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I heard those words many times. But nobody ever seeded. If you want to kill me, you are free to try.¡±

    When the Ghost Cultivator heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Are you looking down on me because I only have this strength at my age? Kid, I¡¯m going to let you know how unlucky you are that you have met me.¡± As soon as he said this, the ghost cultivator withdrew his saber. The saber had a very wide curve, which gave it a strange look.

    Zhao Hai looked at the ghost cultivator¡¯s saber and stared, then he sneered, ¡°Heavenly Demon w, break!¡± After speaking, Zhao Hai wed at his enemy.

    The Heavenly Demon w was amonly used technique of the Heavenly Demon n. Ghost Cultivators also practice this technique. Because of this, it was normal for Zhao Hai to use this technique.

    The Ghost Cultivator didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai¡¯s Heavenly Dragon w to be formidable. He shed again and again, but he still fell behind. Zhao Haipletely suppressed him.

    After the two fought dozens of times, Zhao Hai grabbed the Ghost Cultivator with his w and ripped them apart. He put the Ghost Cultivator¡¯s body away and then continued towards the mountain. After a while, Zhao Hai found the herbs required for the mission. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t leave the mountain immediately. He walked around the mountain a few times and received a few nts that he didn¡¯t have in the Space. Once he was satisfied with his haul, Zhao Hai went down the mountain.

    After leaving the mountain, Zhao Hai returned to Ghost Child City. The mission that Zhao Hai took wasn¡¯t a hard mission, so it could bepleted in a day. So after he handed the mission over, the person on the counter didn¡¯t find it strange. After receiving the reward, Zhao Hai left.

    The mission reward wasn¡¯t anything special. It was a pill that was less valuable than the herb. However, the herbs were useless to rogue cultivators. They would prefer to have pills.

    Pill refiners were very rare. First, cultivators don¡¯t have enough time. Second, not many people could get resources to practice pill refining. So if a rogue cultivator wanted pills, they could only buy them. Pills were very expensive, so rogue cultivators liked to do simple tasks. There was no danger in the mission and the reward was a pill.

    Zhao Hai stored the pill. He didn¡¯t have any use for such a pill. If he wants a pill, he can refine better pills by himself.

 Chapter 2174: Being Noticed

    <h4>Chapter 2174: Being Noticed</h4>

    In the following month, Zhao Hai continued to take missions. All the missions Zhao Hai took were finished quickly. He would finish two or three missions daily.

    Because Zhao Hai was going all out, he was able to finish about a hundred missions in just one month. The other rogue cultivators naturally didn¡¯t notice this, but the Ghost Child Gang did.

    Actually, one of the main reasons the Ghost Child Gang set up the mission office was to better understand the potential of the surrounding rogue cultivators. Outstanding rogue cultivators would be invited into the gang.

    Gangs couldn¡¯tpare to sects. Firstly, they didn¡¯t have enough foundation. And second, theycked talents. Even if a talented person joined the gang, the sect would almost always poach them.

    There are all kinds of geniuses in the world. Some talents can be seen almost immediately. With how fast they cultivate, it would be difficult for them to remain unnoticed. But there were also geniuses that appeared average in the beginning. Their actions might even be less than average. Such people wouldn¡¯t be noticed by the sects. But because sects couldn¡¯t choose any genius, missing one or two wouldn¡¯t be a loss.

    Geniuses were also very important to gangs. In the underground world, even if two gangs serve the same sect, they weren¡¯t harmonious with each other. They would attack the other gang and swallow their power. Small gangs were being annexed every day. Big gangs might also disappear overnight. Naturally, there were also gangs that hold power equal to sects, but such gangs were very rare.

    Despite having a small chance, as long as there are sesses, people would always want to w their way upwards. The most difficult thing to control in the world was the human heart. Everyone holds ambition. As long ambition exists, struggle will also exist.

    The Ghost Child Gang wasn¡¯t a very big gang. They also hoped to absorb geniuses into the gang. This way, it doesn¡¯t matter if the genius was absorbed by the sect or not, they would be helpful to the gang. If the genius was absorbed by a sect, it was equivalent to forming a closer rtionship with the sect. If the genius stays in the gang, they can be a core member, which would increase thebat strength of the gang.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s quickpletion of missions was a noteworthy matter. It must be known that the missions that Zhao Hai took weren¡¯t only the easy ones like picking herbs or ores. He also took on difficult missions. Despite the increase in difficulty, Zhao Hai still managed to finish quickly. This was the primary cause of the Ghost Child Gang¡¯s attention.

    In the assembly hall of the Ghost Child Gang were several people. At the head was a person who looked around 30 years old. He had fair skin as well as strands of hair floating near his chest. He looked very unnatural.

    This person looked handsome, but his smile looked evil. It was the kind of smile that had a fatal attraction to women.

    This man was the leader of the Ghost Child Gang, Zhong Busan. He was also known as the Twin Ghost. His name sounded very strange. He was known to be a pain to deal with. He also practiced the Ghost Child Technique. When average people cultivate the Ghost Child Technique, it is already good if they refine a ghost child. However, Zhong Busan actually had two ghost children. Moreover, his ghost children were special. His two ghost children were twins. Because of this, he became the most powerful cultivator in the Ghost Child Gang.

    Zhong Busan¡¯s name wasn¡¯t originally Zhong Busan. He changed his name to mean that he would never want a third ghost child. The reason Zhong Busan changed his name was for his twin ghost children. Others might think this was to suppress the two ghost children, but only Zhong Busan knew the real reason. Zhong Busan didn¡¯t subdue the twin ghost children using his soul. The twin ghost children were geniuses that were meant to be born. After the ritual, they were able to open their eyes and see people. And since the first person that the twins saw was Zhong Busan, they regarded him as a rtive and would listen to hismand. When others said that Zhong Busan could nurture a third ghost child, the twins became angry. They almost rebelled. In order to appease the twin ghosts, he changed his name to Zhong Busan.

    Zhong Busan sat on his throne with an evil smile that wouldn¡¯t change for a thousand years. His eyes were squinted as he looked at the cultivator standing in front of the door, ¡°You mean a rogue cultivator managed to finish 100 missions in just a month? Hepletes two to three missions a day?¡±

    The Ghost Child Gang member said, ¡°Replying to the Gang Leader, I can ensure that the report isn¡¯t wrong. We have records of his missions. To ensure that he onlypleted his missions, we examined the marks in his token. It was found that only he touched his token. We are certain that he finished his missions alone.¡±

    Zhong Busan nodded, he turned to the others in the room and said, ¡°Everyone, what do you think?¡±

    Everyone in the hall became silent. After some time, one of them said, ¡°Gang Leader, I think we should pay attention to this person. But we must also investigate his origin. We can¡¯t have him bring trouble to the gang.¡±

    Zhong Busan nodded, ¡°What about the others?¡±

    Another person replied, ¡°Gang Leader, the most important thing we need to do now is to be certain if he really relied on his own strength toplete those missions. If it is confirmed, we can absorb him into the gang.¡±

    Zhong Busan nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since the Ghost Child Gang weed an interesting character. Our connection with the Battle Corpse Sect is fainter. If this fellow is really a genius, we can send him to the sect. When the timees, he can bring benefits to the gang.¡±

    Everyone nodded. Although Zhong Busan was ambitious. He wasn¡¯t arrogant enough to think about recing the Battle Corpse Sect. Not to mention the current strength of the Ghost Child Gang, even if the gang was ten times stronger, it still wouldn¡¯t be able to challenge the Battle Corpse Sect. The gap between the two was too big.

    Seeing that nobody opposed, Zhong Busan said, ¡°Have everything arranged by tomorrow. Have people shadow that person and see if he reallypletes his missions alone. Even ifpletes the missions alone, I want to see what techniques he uses. The others will need to dig up any information about this person. Find out until eight generations of his ancestors.¡±

    The people loudlyplied. Zhong Busan waved his hand, allowing the others to leave. Looking at everyone, Zhong Busan smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see what background that fellow has.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know that he had already attracted the attention of the Ghost Child Gang. But this was also his goal. He wants to join the gang but not the Battle Corpse Sect. As long as he joins the gang, he would obtain an official status. With this, he could begin his n of retaliating against the Ghost Cultivators without attracting attention.

    Zhao Hai has long wanted to begin retaliating against the Ghost Cultivators. But as long as he made a move, the entire underground world would know that the revenge of the True Spirit Realm hase. Then they would chase him everywhere. Even if Zhao Hai could teleport, it still wasn¡¯t safe. Therefore, Zhao Hai needed an identity to act as a cover. In the end, Zhao Hai chose the Ghost Child Gang.

    In the entire underground world, only the Ghost Child Gang would ept people arbitrarily. They wouldn¡¯t even check if that person was good or not. In the end, they brought trouble to the gang.

    Although the Ghost Child Gang became stricter in epting members, it wasn¡¯t too strict. As long as a person waspetent, even if they cannot find out their origin, the gang would still ept them.

    The Ghost Child Gang¡¯s approach was understandable. The underground world was too big, not much smaller than the True Spirit Realm. There were plenty of cultivators who caused trouble and ran far away. And the trouble they caused wasn¡¯t worth chasing them around. Because of this, as long as the Ghost Child Gang epted someone powerful, the trouble was worth it.

    Although the Ghost Child Gang received a few troublemakers, this method was still able to increase the gang¡¯s strength.

    Due to all these considerations, Zhao Hai chose to use the Ghost Child Gang to provide him with an identity.

    The next day, Zhao Hai went to the Ghost Child Gang¡¯s mission hall to ept the day¡¯s missions. As soon as he entered the mission hall, Zhao Hai felt that something was different. He immediately used the Space to monitor the surroundings. But strangely, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t find anything.

    This caused Zhao Hai to stare. The Space¡¯s monitoring has always been sessful. This was the first time that it didn¡¯t discover anything.

    Although the Space didn¡¯t see anything, Zhao Hai was certain that the other party wasn¡¯t far from him. Moreover, he was very close and was observing him.

    Zhao Hai immediately scanned the people in the hall. There were plenty of people inside. Although some were staring at him, Zhao Hai felt that they weren¡¯t a threat. Almost everyone in the mission hall were rogue cultivators who didn¡¯t pose a danger to Zhao Hai.

    As soon as he thought of this, Zhao Hai had a thought. He immediately asked the Space to scan the people in the hall once more. He wanted to see if there were new faces. He might find the other party using this method.

 Chapter 2175: Ghost Child Gangâ€™s Investigation

    <h4>Chapter 2175: Ghost Child Gang¡¯s Investigation</h4>

    Before long, the Space scanned the entire hall and discovered a few new faces. All of them just appeared that day.

    Although Zhao Hai was suspicious of these people, he didn¡¯t do anything. He stood in front of the mission board, seemingly not paying attention to the situation around him.

    Zhao Hai chose his mission and then went to the counter and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take mission 713.¡±

    The person opposite the counter looked at Zhao Hai and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s you. How many missions are you nning to take? There¡¯s no need to do so many. You should allocate time for cultivation.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Although cultivation is important, what I need right now isbat experience. I¡¯m nning to take a couple of missions today.¡±

    The staff memberughed and then handed the mission to Zhao Hai. Then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You can put your name on the token. As long as you¡¯ve done over a hundred missions, you can write your name on the mission token. This way, you might get noticed by the Ghost Child Gang. Do you want to write your name?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Good. Write it down. My name is Zhao Ling.¡±

    As soon as he heard this, the staff member smiled, ¡°Zhao Ling, that¡¯s a good name. But it sounds like a girl¡¯s name.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I changed to this nameter on to remember someone. In any case, I came here to restart my life. Is my name fine?¡±

    As soon as the staff member heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but reveal an understanding look. He nodded and said, ¡°Good, I¡¯ll write it down.¡± After that, he wrote ¡®Zhao Ling¡¯ into the token.

    Zhao Hai received his mission token with a smile. Then he turned around to leave the Mission Hall. Although his actions didn¡¯t seem different, he was paying attention to every action made by the people he marked.

    Zhao Hai quickly discovered that immediately after he left the Mission Hall, several cultivators left and followed him from a distance. If his instinct wasn¡¯t triggered, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed. It was clear that these people were masters of stalking.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind these people. This was because he discovered that people in the shops were pointing in Zhao Hai¡¯s direction when asked. This could only mean that these people were powerful people in the city. And who were the most powerful people in the city? There was no need to ask, it was naturally the Ghost Child Gang. In other words, the people following him were from the Ghost Child Gang.

    If other people tracked him, Zhao Hai might be worried. However, it was the Ghost Child Gang. Zhao Hai¡¯s performance has brought the attention of the gang. Even the staff member asked for his name. Instead of being worried, Zhao Hai was happy.

    Before long, Zhao Hai arrived outside the city. He immediately released his undead horse and then rushed towards his mission.

    The people from the Ghost Child Gang who were tailing Zhao Hai were dumbfounded when they saw Zhao Hai release his undead horse. Although the underground world was filled with ghosts and undead, the majority of cultivators use ghosts or undead as battle resources. Nobody would use undead horses for travel.

    Zhao Hai using an undead horse for travel waspletely unnatural. At this time, a thin ghost cultivator said, ¡°I¡¯ll go catch up to him, someone go back and report.¡±

    Although Zhao Hai was hurrying along, he was also paying attention to the people tailing him. He saw one ghost cultivator remaining while the others went back. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s mission wasn¡¯t far from Ghost Child City. His mission this time was to hunt down and kill beasts. In recent days, beasts have been ravaging viges around Ghost Child City.

    Although the Ghost Cultivators don¡¯t treat the Red Goblins as proper humanoids and could kill them whenever they want to, the Red Goblins were still useful. Ghost Cultivators can kill Red Goblins, but that doesn¡¯t mean that the Ghost Cultivators would allow beasts to kill them. Therefore, missions were issued to address this issue.

    The beast that was causing trouble this time had the strength simr to a Soul Fusion Cultivator. Before long, Zhao Hai arrived at the beast¡¯s region of activity. He jumped down from his undead horse and examined the surroundings. Soon after, Zhao Hai found footprints. The footprints weren¡¯t deep, but they were made on rtively hard ground. From this, one could see the strength of the beast.

    Zhao Hai looked at the beast¡¯s footprints and his expression turned serious. He turned his head and then summoned his undead horse before charging towards the southeast.

    The person from the Ghost Child Gang also looked at the footprints after Zhao Hai left. Upon failing to see anything, he could only follow Zhao Hai.

    Not long after, a roar of a beast was heard. The person from the Ghost Child Gang couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. He immediately sped up. He followed Zhao Hai all the way and didn¡¯t see him stop at all. Zhao Hai only looked at the footprints and immediately knew where the beast was. His tracking was too godly!

    Before long, the Ghost Child Gang cultivator was a person and a beast fighting. Naturally, the person was Zhao Hai while his opponent was a tiger-type beast.

    The tiger beast¡¯s eyes were blood red. It was a meter and a half tall with a 4 meter long body. There was also a ck horn growing on its head.

    Seeing the beast, the Ghost Child Gang cultivator couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then hisplexion changed. He recognized the beast. In the underground world, it was known as a Single-Horned Tiger. It was a powerful beast that was famous for their sharp horn that could release thunder attacks. A lightning element beast was very rare in the underground world.

    Moreover, the beast had a special ability. Its eyes would redden every time it ate a person. The more people it ate, the redder its eyes would be. The Single-Horned Tiger that Zhao Hai was fighting against had eyes that turnedpletely blood red. This showed how many people it ate.

    Man-eating beasts were special in which they gained experience the more people they fought. Such beasts were very difficult to deal with. Most importantly, the beast Zhao Hai was fighting was at the Soul Fusion Stage. A demon beast at the Soul Fusion Stage could contend against a cultivator at the Earth Monarch Stage. It was clear that Zhao Hai was just in the Soul Fusion Stage. It was impossible for him to fight against the Single-Horned Tiger.

    The person from the Ghost Child Gang wasn¡¯t worried about Zhao Hai¡¯s well-being. After all, Zhao Hai has yet to join the Ghost Child Gang. What the Ghost Child Gang cultivator was worried about was what would happen if Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t stop the tiger. If the tiger wasn¡¯t dealt with, it might target him instead.

    While the Ghost Child Gang cultivator was thinking about lending Zhao Hai a hand, he suddenly heard Zhao Hai shout, ¡°Heavenly Demon w!¡± As he said that, Zhao Hai¡¯s hand hardened as it wed towards the Single-Horned Tiger.

    The Single-Horned Tiger seemed to be threatened by Zhao Hai¡¯s ws. It roared loudly as itunched a lightning attack towards Zhao Hai. The attack was very fast, leaving Zhao Hai with no chance to dodge.

    Boom! Zhao Hai¡¯s ws and the lightning attack connected. The two energies immediately canceled each other out. The Single-Horned Tiger roared in pain. Then it kept spinning on the ground before falling down.

    Zhao Hai let out a long sigh, then he cursed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet a Single-Horned Tiger. I almost died. Fortunately, this tiger will fetch a huge sum.¡± As he spoke, Zhao Hai took out a thin sword from the eye of the Single-Horned Tiger and put it away. Then he sent the Single-Horned Tiger to the Space. After summoning his undead horse, he immediately rushed back to Ghost Child City.

    The Ghost Child Gang cultivator couldn¡¯t help but stare nkly at Zhao Hai¡¯s disappearing figure. He waspletely speechless. The man eating Single-Horned Tiger with blood red eyes was dealt with only with a couple of moves. Wasn¡¯t this too quick? Was that kid too strong?

    In the Ghost Child Gang cultivator¡¯s mind, he was panicking. The gang needs to recruit Zhao Hai as soon as possible. If they let a genius like Zhao Hai run off, the ancestors of the Ghost Child Gang would beat them in their sleep.

    Thinking of this, the person immediately moved and hurried back to Ghost Child City. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai was also observing this person. Although the person was hidden very well, it was impossible for him to escape Zhao Hai¡¯s Space. Zhao Hai deliberately showed strength when he killed the Single-Horned Tiger. He believed that once the Ghost Child Gang saw his strength, the gang would immediately make a move.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai found that he couldn¡¯t underestimate the underground world. Take the ghost cultivator from the Ghost Child Gang for example. Zhao Hai¡¯s undead horse wasn¡¯t slow, yet the ghost cultivator was able to keep up. He was even faster than the horse. While Zhao Hai was still 5 kilometers away from Ghost Child City, the ghost cultivator had already returned.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried about this. When he was a kilometer away from the city, he jumped down from the horse and walked the rest of the way.

    Before long, Zhao Hai arrived at the Mission Hall and handed the mission over. Unexpectedly, Zhao Hai received a piece of armor as a reward. In the True Spirit Realm, armor-type artifacts were rare. The armor awarded to him by the Ghost Child Gang was naturally a good thing. Zhao Hai just didn¡¯t expect the gang to be willing to part with such a good item.

    However, after thinking about it, Zhao Hai calmed down. The skin of the Single-Horned Tiger, even without anything else, can make a few armors. To the Ghost Child Gang, giving a piece of armor as a reward wasn¡¯t a loss.

    After receiving the armor, Zhao Hai immediately put it on his body. Then he went to the mission board and looked for another mission. This time, when Zhao Hai was out to do his mission, he found out that the number of people following him had increased from one to five. They also came prepared and brought flying beasts so they could monitor Zhao Hai from above. No matter where Zhao Hai goes for his mission, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hide from their eyes.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind it. In any case, he was doing a mission on behalf of the gang. He wasn¡¯t doing anything suspicious.

    By the end of the day, Zhao Hai was able to finish four missions. Each mission wasn¡¯t easy at all. Afterpleting the missions, Zhao Hai returned to his courtyard. There were also people from the Ghost Child Gang eyeing the courtyard.

    While Zhao Hai returned to his courtyard, Zhong Busan looked at the people inside his office and said, ¡°You all saw this Zhao Hai Lingplete four missions. Moreover, each mission isn¡¯t easy. And you are certain that he did the missions on his own?¡±

    The thin cultivator replied, ¡°Gang Master, I personally followed Zhao Ling. I saw himplete his first mission with my own eyes. Nobody helped him. Although he¡¯s only at the Soul Fusion Stage, he has a special w technique that could produce a huge burst of strength. When he used his w technique, he might be able to contend against Earth Monarchs. And with how sharp the ws are, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to stop it at all. This must be the reason why he couldplete tasks sessfully.¡±

    Zhong Busan¡¯s eyes turned bright, he looked at the thin cultivator and smiled faintly, ¡° Good. Shadow, you did well. You said his w technique could enhance his strength, if that is the case, do you think he can give it to the gang?¡±

    Shadow shook his head and said, ¡°Gang Leader, the w technique might improve one¡¯sbat strength, but it does so by overdrawing the user¡¯s spiritual qi. With Zhao Ling¡¯s current strength, it¡¯s useless to use it three to four times a day. Even before he used it for the fourth time, he took a pill. It can be said that this technique is no different from other techniques that could hurt the soul. Zhao Ling¡¯s true power is his flying sword, it¡¯s a mysterious thin sword.¡±

    Zhong Busan couldn¡¯t help but stare when he heard this. Then he waved his hand in disappointment and said, ¡°So that¡¯s the case. Then do you think it¡¯s worth it for us to take Zhao Ling into the gang?¡±

    Shadow replied, ¡°I think we should take him in. If found that although Zhao Ling is only at the Soul Fusion Stage, he shows a lot of experience when fighting the enemy. I¡¯m sure that he has fought a lot. Zhao Ling is definitely a genius. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have reached his current ability.¡±

    Zhong Busan nodded, ¡°I see. If that is the case, then let¡¯s recruit him. I believe that he will be a huge help to the Ghost Child Gang. If he disys enough talent, we can rmend him to the Battle Corpse Sect.¡±

 Chapter 2176: Joining The Ghost Child Gang

    <h4>Chapter 2176: Joining The Ghost Child Gang</h4>

    Zhao Hai stood in front of the mission board as usual, looking through the avable missions. Although Zhao Hai knew that the Ghost Child Gang was paying attention to him, he didn¡¯t know how much the gang valued him. Therefore, he has to continue doing missions to attract more attention from the gang.

    At this time, Zhao Hai felt a group of people appearing behind him. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that it was a group of people. There were ten of them.

    Zhao Hai pretended to not notice the group behind him. At this time, one of the people behind Zhao Hai opened his mouth and said, ¡°Are you Mister Zhao Ling?¡±

    Zhao Hai immediately turned around and looked at the person. With a confused expression on his face, he answered, ¡°I am Zhao Ling. May I know why Mister is looking for me?¡±

    The person smiled faintly and said, ¡°Mister, we are from the Ghost Child Gang. Is Mister free to visit the gang today?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Mister, please.¡± The person smiled and then waved his hand in invitation.

    Zhao Hai and the group left the mission hall. After Zhao Hai left, the mission hall began to liven up. Everyone was discussing Zhao Hai and his good luck. These people had been waiting for the Ghost Child Gang to approach them. After all, being approached by the gang is equal to entering it. However, these people stayed in the city for several days without even knowing someone from the Ghost Child Sect. And now, Zhao Hai was able to attract the gang¡¯s attention in just a month.

    Naturally, many people didn¡¯t know how long Zhao Hai spent living in the city. They were just sighing about Zhao Hai¡¯s good luck. They actually didn¡¯t notice Zhao Hai before this day.

    Zhao Hai quickly arrived at the Ghost Child Gang¡¯s headquarters under the group¡¯s lead. There were people sitting inside the meeting room. These were high-ranking members of the gang with Zhong Busan at the head.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know Zhong Busan, but the person beside him cupped his fist and said, ¡°Gang Leader, I¡¯ve brought Mister Zhao Ling.¡±

    Zhao Hai cupped his fist towards Zhong Busan and said, ¡°I have seen Gang Leader.¡±

    The Gang Leader nodded, then he waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so formal. The reason I invited Mister over is to ask you if you are willing to join the Ghost Child Gang?¡±

    Zhao Hai thought that Zhong Busan would ask about his identity. He didn¡¯t expect the Gang Leader to invite him immediately. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t show his surprise, instead he wore an excited expression as he said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m willing. But I don¡¯t know if I am qualified.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Zhong Busan couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°What qualified, you certainly have the qualifications. Zhao Ling, from now on, you¡¯re a member of the Ghost Child Gang. Someone, help Zhao Ling get settled.¡±

    Someone immediately approached Zhao Hai. After cupping his fist towards Zhong Busan, Zhao Hai turned around and left. Moreover, he showed an excited expression on his face.

    Zhong Busan looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s back for a moment before he asked, ¡°Did someone check Zhao Ling¡¯s background?¡±

    A cultivator stepped forward and said, ¡°Replying to the Gang Leader. I haven¡¯t heard of any news regarding Zhao Ling in the surrounding cities. Judging by the techniques he uses, he¡¯s a closebat Ghost Cultivator. There¡¯s only one such sect close by, and that¡¯s the Ghost w Sect. However, the sect doesn¡¯t know anyone with the name Zhao Ling. It¡¯s clear that he didn¡¯te from the sect. It¡¯s possible that Zhao Ling came from a very far ce.¡±

    Zhong Busan nodded and said, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that it¡¯s unlikely that he will cause trouble to the gang?¡±

    The person nodded, ¡°That is the case. Since he doesn¡¯t seem to be from the surrounding sects, he won¡¯t cause any trouble. If he offended a sect, it should be very far from here. It¡¯s impossible for a sect to send people to chase a Soul Formation Cultivator this far. After all, this isn¡¯t within their region of influence.¡±

    Zhong Busan nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good. Go and see who Zhao Ling gets in contact with, see if there¡¯s anything suspicious. If he wants to go on a mission, forbid him in the meantime.¡± The cultivatorplied immediately.

    Zhong Busan looked at the others and said, ¡°Alright, now that Zhao Ling¡¯s matters have been settled, let¡¯s move on. The Green Zombie Gang seems to be lingering around our territory. Does anyone have any news about this?¡±

    Upon hearing Zhong Busan, the others couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. This was because this question doesn¡¯t have a good answer. The strength of the Green Zombie Gang was no less than the Ghost Child Gang. Although the two groups were simrly under the Battle Corpse Sect, the Green Zombie Gang refined zombies which were closer to the methods of the Battle Corpse Sect. Several members of the Green Zombie Gang have joined the Battle Corpse Sect in recent years while the Ghost Child Gang was falling behind. As time passed, the Ghost Child Gang¡¯s voice in the sect became smaller and smaller.

    The Green Zombie Gang used the situation to their advantage. Little by little, they had been nibbling at the Ghost Child Gang¡¯s territory. Although the Ghost Child Gang continued to hold control over the city, it was impossible for a city to exist on its own. Any city would have to spread its influence to the surrounding area, managing towns and markets. These were ces that supported the city¡¯s operations.

    Therefore, although the Ghost Child Gang only had one city, it had arge number of settlements and businesses under their control.

    Like the Ghost Child Gang, the Green Zombie Gang also managed one city. It just happened that the two cities were adjacent to each other. This caused conflicts between the two cities. Now, the Green Zombie Gang seems to be constantly pressing the Ghost Child Gang. On the other hand, the Ghost Child Gang couldn¡¯t easily fight back.

    For this reason, when Zhong Busan asked about the matters regarding the Green Zombie Gang, everyone became silent. This was because they didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Zhong Busan looked at everyone¡¯s reaction and his face couldn¡¯t help but turn cold. Then he said, ¡°What? Are you afraid of those bastards in the Green Zombie Gang?

    Nobody spoke, but their expressions weren¡¯t good to look at. Although they weren¡¯t sect cultivators, they were cultivators nheless. If a cultivator was afraid, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to progress.

    At this point, one person stood up and said, ¡°Gang Leader, we aren¡¯t afraid of the Green Zombie Gang. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. What we are worried about is the people behind those guys.¡±

    Zhong Busan asked, ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    The person replied, ¡°As the Gang Leader knows, the Green Zombie Gang has been consistently sending people to the Battle Corpse Sect. The more people they send, the more likely that their people would enter the inner sect. I¡¯m sure that if they have no higher backing, the Green Zombie Gang wouldn¡¯t dare do their current actions.¡±

    ¡°Because of this, I think if we want to solve the issue with the Green Zombie Gang, we need to start with the people supporting them from behind. We should send a letter to our seniors in the Battle Corpse Sect and ask them for help. This matter is very important for the Ghost Child Gang.¡±

    Zhong Busan nodded. The Green Zombie Gang was bing more and more active in the Ghost Child Gang¡¯s territory. This caused him to be vignt. If the Green Zombie Gang didn¡¯t have a powerful backer, they wouldn¡¯t be courageous enough to disturb the Ghost Child Gang. After all, the Ghost Child Gang also has seniors in the Battle Corpse Sect.

    Thinking of this, Zhong Busan said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s put this matter aside. Let¡¯s wait for news before making a move.¡±

    Everyone nodded. Then Zhong Busan said, ¡°Alright, everyone is dismissed. Remember to pay attention to the Green Zombie Gang. If they dared to make a move, we need to stop them as soon as possible. If the Green Zombie Gang wages war, we¡¯ll let them know that the Ghost Child Gang isn¡¯t easy to deal with. As for the winner, that is still unclear.¡±

    Everyone nodded. Zhong Busan waved his hand, allowing everyone to leave. As he looked at the backs of his subordinates, Zhong Busan couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed. The Ghost Child Gang has too few talents. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been ignored by the Battle Corpse Sect for so long.

    Outsiders have a very high impression of the Ghost Child Gang because ten people were selected from the gang to be sent to the Battle Corpse Sect. This news caused rogue cultivators to flock to the city. However, only Zhong Busan knew the real situation. Nobody from the Ghost Child Gang has joined the Battle Corpse Sect for many years. Even if the Battle Corpse Sect selects some people, they would only be corpse ves in the end. They couldn¡¯t be counted as joining the Battle Corpse Sect.

    Corpse ves were basically cultivators that were killed by the Battle Corpse Sect after they joined because they had been deemed as having no potential. Then they would be refined into battle corpses. The ¡®battle corpse¡¯ in the name of the Battle Corpse Sect were corpse ves.

    Although the Ghost Child Gang sends 10 people per year to the sect, even if the gang sends a hundred, the sect still wouldn¡¯t count it as a merit. It was precisely because of this that the Ghost Child Gang was now in an awkward position.

    The Battle Corpse Sect wasn¡¯t a humanitarian organization. They will take arge number of people from their subordinate gangs every year and then test them. If these people seed the test, they would be official members of the Battle Corpse Sect. If they failed, then they could only be refined into corpse ves for the disciples of the sect to cultivate with.

    These things were only known to internal members of the gangs and the Battle Corpse Sect. It was impossible for rogue cultivators to know about this. Therefore, upon hearing that the Ghost Child Gang was sending 10 people to the Battle Corpse Sect every year, rogue cultivators flocked to Ghost Child City in droves. They thought that they would change their fate, but this decision might also cause their demise.

    The Battle Corpse Sect¡¯s management of the gangs was very simple. The less resources the gangs send to the sect, the more people the sect would take from them. On the other hand, they wouldn¡¯t take many people from gangs that give a lot. The Ghost Child Gang¡¯s offerings to the sect weren¡¯t very high, therefore the sect wouldn¡¯t be polite with them. Ten people per year was already considered as a small number.

 Chapter 2177: Gang Cafeteria

    <h4>Chapter 2177: Gang Cafeteria</h4>

    Actually, the other gangs also send quite a few people to the Battle Corpse Sect every year. However, because the gangs sent weak people or because they hadrge numbers, nobody paid attention to it.

    On the other hand, the Ghost Child Gang¡¯s poption was too small. However, every single member of the gang was an elite. The gang couldn¡¯t afford sending these people to be corpse ves. Therefore, the Ghost Child Gang came up with a scheme. The released news that they send ten people to the Battle Corpse Sect every year, which attracts rogue cultivators who want to join a sect. This allowed the gang to send corpse ves to the Battle Corpse Sect without damaging the core strength of the gang.

    To be honest, the approach of the Ghost Child Gang was the right one. Although the gang didn¡¯t have a lot of members, its strength was very goodpared to the other gangs. As for the lives of the rogue cultivators, the gang wouldn¡¯t care.

    The recruitment of the Ghost Child Gang was divided into two types. The first was the selection of who would be corpse ves. When the gang recruits these people, they would only conduct a simple investigation. As for their identity or origin, the gang wouldn¡¯t care.

    The second type was like Zhao Hai¡¯s recruitment. These were talents that entered the eyes of the gang. These people would be strong and the gang would be reluctant to send them out to die. The gang marked people like Zhao Hai as key talents to be trained.

    Zhong Busan knew that if the Ghost Child Gang wanted to develop, it could only depend on the Battle Corpse Sect. It was impossible to depend on anyone else. Even if the gang has the ability to develop on its own, the Battle Corpse Sect wouldn¡¯t give them the chance.

    What Zhong Busan wanted to do now was to cultivate talents and send them to the Battle Corpse Sect. If the talent makes a name for themselves in the sect, the Ghost Child Gang would benefit greatly.

    Zhao Hai was unaware of these matters. But he knew that it would be impossible to stay low-key once he joined the Ghost Child Gang. If he was too low-key, the Ghost Child Gang would think that he wasn¡¯t fit to be nurtured, or that he was only working hard to join the Ghost Child Gang. In this case, the Ghost Child Gang might be annoyed and be angry.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want such an unlucky oue, so he had a n. Even if he didn¡¯t want to stand out too much, he can¡¯t be too ordinary. Sometimes, being too ordinary would cause people to pay more attention to you.

    A cultivator from the Ghost Child Gang led Zhao Hai to his new residence. When he entered the residence, Zhao Hai looked at the environment. The residence wasn¡¯t bad. Since the Ghost Child Gang has a small poption, each member has a lot of space for themselves. Zhao Hai was given his own personal courtyard.

    But Zhao Hai knew this was not normal. The Ghost Child Sect wasn¡¯t big enough to provide an ordinary member with their own courtyard. The reason Zhao Hai was given his own ce was to make it more convenient to monitor him.

    Zhao Hai was aware that his identity and origin would be an issue for the Ghost Child Gang. Therefore, the gang would definitely observe him. Zhao Hai understood the Ghost Child Gang¡¯s actions. No gang would be at ease letting an unknown person enter their ranks. It was proper procedure to monitor him until the gang was certain that there was nothing wrong.

    After Zhao Hai was led to his residence, he was given an identity token and then told about things in the gang that needed to be paid attention to. Then the person left Zhao Hai¡¯s courtyard.

    As he walked through his courtyard, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile. The courtyard was only a hundred square meters. Inside were stone tales and a few stone chairs, there was nothing else.

    However, Zhao Hai was very satisfied with the courtyard. After walking around the courtyard twice, Zhao Hai entered the house. The small courtyard has three buildings. The main house has three rooms which were the living room, the bedroom, and the study. The left and right wings had a quiet room and additional living spaces. The design was the same on both sides.

    Zhao Hai looked at the rooms and saw that they were very good. Although they weren¡¯t big, they were enough to be liveable. Then Zhao Hai went to his bedroom and rested.

    Zhao Hai stayed in his bedroom the entire day. It was only when dark came that Zhao Hai walked out. As soon as Zhao Hai walked out, the people monitoring him became nervous. They were tasked to observe Zhao Hai¡¯s actions. They didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Hai would stay in his room the entire day.

    Resting in the morning anding out during the night wasn¡¯t a routine a normal person would do. The people monitoring Zhao Hai immediately focused. They didn¡¯t know where Zhao Hai nned to go.

    Zhao Hai walked out of his room and pushed the courtyard door open. Then he walked around the Ghost Child Gang¡¯s territory. Since it was already dark, most of the people in the Ghost Child Gang have already rested. It took a while for Zhao Hai to meet a cultivator from the Ghost Child Gang. He immediately stepped forward and greeted him.

    The people monitoring Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know what he was doing. After walking towards the member of the Ghost Child Gang, Zhao Hai cupped his fist and said, ¡°Senior Brother, I just joined the gang today. I don¡¯t know where I should eat. I¡¯d like Senior Brother to give me advice.¡±

    The Ghost Child Gang member immediately understood what Zhao Hai was saying. He smiled at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°So Junior Brother is asking about this. That¡¯s simple. I don¡¯t have anything to do right now. Let¡¯s go to the cafeteria together and share a few cups.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he said, ¡°The Gang¡¯s cafeteria also offers drinks?¡±

    The Ghost Child Gang memberughed and said, ¡°Of course. The cafeteria is made for us. We can eat whenever we want and eat whatever we want. And it¡¯spletely free.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I see. I was ignorant. May I know Senior Brother¡¯s name? If it weren¡¯t for Senior Brother, I would have slept hungry.¡±¡¯

    The person smiled and said, ¡°Junior Brother doesn¡¯t need to be polite. My name is Wen Long. You can just call me Senior Brother Wen.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°This Junior Brother is named Zhao Ling. If Senior Brother needs anything in the future, please don¡¯t hesitate to approach me. I¡¯ll certainly do my best to help.¡±

    Wen Long smiled when he heard Zhao Hai and then he said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be impolite to Junior Brother when the timees.¡± Then he didn¡¯t talk anymore. Zhoa Hai looked at Wen Long¡¯s appearance and knew that there was no friendship between ghost cultivators. If someone was too friendly, then it would be suspicious.

    Seeing that Zhao Hai no longer replied, Wen Long felt relieved. Ghost Cultivators were morbidly suspicious individuals. They were afraid of harming to them. He only helped Zhao Hai because they were from the same gang. Moreover, the help he provided would only be superficial. If Zhao Hai was too enthusiastic, Wen Long would be doubtful of Zhao Hai¡¯s purpose.

    Before long, the two arrived at the Ghost Child Gang¡¯s cafeteria. It must be said that the Ghost Child Gang¡¯s cafeteria was very good. Its environment wouldn¡¯t lose out to the restaurants outside. Moreover, there were people defending the cafeteria all year round.

    The people preparing the food were humans and not red goblins. They were family members of the gang members who didn¡¯t have any talent. Because their lives were connected to the gang and they were also paid well, these people were very attentive to the service they provided. This allowed the members of the Ghost Child Gang to have good meals.

    When Zhao Hai and Wen Long entered the cafeteria, someone immediately walked towards them and bowed. The person seemed to be over 30 years old. He wore a uniform showing that he worked in the cafeteria. He looked at Wen Long and said, ¡°I have seen Sir Wen. May I ask if Mister is a member of the gang, or a friend of Sir Wen?¡±

    Wen Long smiled and said, ¡°Brother Yue, this is a new member of our gang, Zhao Ling.¡±

    Wen Long turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Zhao Ling, this is Brother Yue. He¡¯s an old member of our Ghost Child Gang. He¡¯s a family to the members of the gang. Don¡¯t treat him rudely.¡±

    Zhao Hai immediately replied, ¡°I won¡¯t dare. Big Brother Yue can rest assured, I¡¯ll be polite all the time.¡±

    Brother Yue quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°I won¡¯t dare. Sir, there¡¯s no need to address me respectfully. Just call me Yue Lin. Mister, please have a seat. What do you want to eat?¡±

    Wen Long smiled and said, ¡°Brother Yue, I¡¯ll leave it to the Master in charge. Tell him to give us four specialty dishes and two pots of wine.¡±

    Yue Ling nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Please wait a few moments. The food will be served soon.¡± After that, Wen Long and Zhao Hai took their seats. Yue Ling poured the two of them a cup of tea before leaving.

    Looking at Yue Ling, Zhao Hai said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect our gang to take care of family members. Even Brother Wen is polite to him.¡±

    Wen Long smiled and said, ¡°Even if you¡¯re not polite to others, you need to be polite to Yue Ling. He¡¯s not someone you can afford to offend. His status isn¡¯t simple.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What background does Yue Ling have?¡±

    Wen Long smiled and said, ¡°Yue Lin¡¯s brother is the Gang Master¡¯s direct disciple. In the entire gang, only a few people dared to offend that man. Because of this, Yue Ling became respected by the members of the gang.¡±

    Zhao Hai wore an understanding expression and said, ¡°I see. It seems like I have to be more respectful to Mister Yue.¡±

    Wen Long replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Just treat him normally. Mister Yue isn¡¯t one to bully people. If he is, he wouldn¡¯t have survived for long in the gang.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°But no matter what, I cannot offend Mister Yue. Thank you, Senior Brother Wen. If not for you, I would have unknowingly offended Mister Yue.¡±

    Wen Long just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. His appearance showed that he epted Zhao Hai¡¯s words. Wen Long¡¯s reactions made Zhao Hai understand the internal matters of the sect.

 Chapter 2178: On A Mission

    <h4>Chapter 2178: On A Mission</h4>

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t go out on a mission the next day. He was either cultivating in his courtyard or in the gang¡¯s scripture pavilion to study the records of the gang.

    The Ghost Child Gang has collected some good things. Naturally, the good things Zhao Hai referred to were the jade slips about the underground world, not the Ghost Cultivator techniques.

    Zhao Hai has collected a lot of Ghost Cultivators. Moreover, those Ghost Cultivators were from powerful sects. The methods they have were more powerful than the ones in the Ghost Child Gang.

    For one week, Zhao Hai¡¯s life in the Ghost Child Gang involved practicing in his courtyard and going to the scripture pavilion. Most of the time, he was reading about medicinal nts and ores.

    A weekter, Zhao Hai decided to head out. He was prepared to take the missions issued by the gang. The missions provided by the gang were ones that weren¡¯t given to outside cultivators. Naturally, these missions were harder than the ones in the mission hall. But in turn, the rewards were more generous.

    The gang¡¯s internal mission hall was smaller than the mission hall outside. There were also fewer people taking up missions. Now that Zhao Hai has joined the Ghost Child Gang for a week and had gained a deeper understanding of the underground world, it was time for him to take on missions. If he continued to dy, people might be suspicious.

    There were only a few people in the mission hall when Zhao Hai entered. Zhao Hai knew these people, but they didn¡¯t know Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai knew about them through the Space, naturally these people didn¡¯t know who he was. But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind it. As he looked at the mission board, a mission attracted his vision. It was a group mission. Ten people from the gang would escort a shipment of weapons from the gang to Ghost Wind City.

    Ghost Wind City was under the control of the Ghost Wind Gang. The Ghost Wind Gang has a good rtionship with the Ghost Child Gang. The Ghost Child Gang was quite famous for refining weapons. Its weapons were famous in the surrounding cities.

    The Ghost Child Gang earned a huge ie from their refined weapons. Thus, their weapon shipments were extremely valuable. This made escort missions moremon in the mission hall.

    There were two reasons why Zhao Hai was attracted by the mission. The first was that he could leave Ghost Child City. It¡¯s been a month since he arrived in the city. The second reason was to make him more familiar with the people in the gang.

    Zhao Hai saw that eight people have already epted the mission. Seeing that there were only two slots left, Zhao Hai hurriedly walked to the counter and said, ¡°I want to take escort mission number 33.¡± After speaking, Zhao Hai handed his identity token to the staff member.

    The staff member received Zhao Hai¡¯s identity token and discovered that Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t taken other missions. The staff looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Junior Brother, are you new to the gang?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve made Senior Brotherugh.¡±

    The staff smiled and said, ¡°No, no. I just saw that your eyes are quite good. Your first mission will be an escort mission. This mission is practically safe. Moreover, you can get to know a lot of people. This is a good choice.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother is overpraising me.¡±

    The staff member smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite. Alright, you can take this mission. Report to the meeting point three dayster. Don¡¯t bete.¡± Then he handed back Zhao Hai¡¯s identity token.

    After receiving his identity token, Zhao Hai looked at the staff member and asked, ¡°Senior Brother, what do I need to prepare for the mission?¡±

    The staff replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to prepare anything. Everything will be taken care of by the gang. Moreover, the gang will prepare your resting spots.¡±

    Zhao Hai cupped his fist and said, ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother.¡± Then he turned around and left. The staff looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s back and said, ¡°Interesting fellow.¡±

    Zhao Hai returned to his room and immediately got in touch with Laura and told her about the mission. Laura and the others didn¡¯t have any opinions. They supported no matter what Zhao Hai did. They would cooperate with him at all times. Having Zhao Hai figure out the situation in the underground world would be helpful when he would deal with the Ghost Cultivators in the future.

    As Zhao Hai received his mission, a person entered Zhong Busan¡¯s room. This person wasn¡¯t tall, and his appearance was ordinary. Zhong Busan looked at this person and said, ¡°Little Feng, I¡¯ll hand this over to you. I obtained information that the Green Zombie Gang is going to do something. There would be approximately 50 people. Their leader will be Lu Qing. Be careful.¡±

    Little Feng nodded and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I haven¡¯t fought with Lu Qing once or twice. He has no way to deal with me. Moreover, his protectors aren¡¯t with him this time. And with the Eight Talents, I don¡¯t have to worry about them.¡±

    Zhong Busan smiled faintly and said, ¡°Good. With the Eight Talents in your hand, you should be able to deal with the 50 people. As long as you can hold them down, we wille as soon as we can. We need to make the Green Zombie Gang bleed.¡±

    At this time, an anxious voice was heard outside, ¡°Gang Leader, I have something to report.¡±

    Zhong Busan knit his brows and said, ¡°What happened?¡±

    The person replied, ¡°I have information about Zhao Hai.¡±

    Zhong Busan stared, then he said, ¡°Come in.¡± The personplied and pushed the door open before walking in. He quickly gave a salute to Zhong Busan and then nodded at Little Feng.

    Zhong Busan looked at the person and said, ¡°Tell me what¡¯s happening with Zhao Hai.¡±

    The person replied, ¡°Yes. Zhao Hai went to the Mission Hall just now. He¡¯s taking the escort mission three dayster. Gang Master ordered to report to you whenever Zhao Hai takes a mission. So, I¡¯m here to deliver the information.¡±

    Zhong Busan raised his brows and said, ¡°He¡¯s taking the escort missions? Do you think this is a coincidence? Or did he deliberately wait for this mission toe out?¡±

    The person hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°This one is unable to make sure. But ording to what I saw, it¡¯s just a coincidence.¡±

    Zhong Busan said, ¡°What made you think so?¡±

    The person replied, ¡°Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t been out of the gang these days. He hasn¡¯t been in contact with anyone either. He spent most of his time in the scripture pavilion. And he only pays attention to jade slips rted to medicinal nts and ores. He only went to the Mission Hall one time before this, but he only went there to familiarize himself with the gang. Ever since he joined, it¡¯s been a week. Therefore, it¡¯s possible that he only came upon the mission.¡±

    Zhong Busan replied, ¡°Why do you think he only took the mission a week after joining the gang?¡±

    The person answered, ¡°Because he did that before. When Zhao Hai arrived in Ghost Child City, he first rented a house and then stayed there for five days. Besides eating, he stayed inside his room. It¡¯s only five dayster that he came out to take missions. I think this is Zhao Hai¡¯s habit. After arriving in a new area, he would adapt himself first. Only when he understands the ce would he take missions.¡±

    Zhong Busan nodded, ¡°That¡¯s true. But all of these are guesses. Whether it is urate or not will be revealed soon. If what you said is true, then I will reward you. I won¡¯t punish you if you¡¯re wrong. You can go.¡± The person nodded and then walked away.

    After the person left the room, Zhong Busan said, ¡°Little Feng, I¡¯ll have to depend on you this time. We don¡¯t know the origin of this Zhao Hai. Pay attention to him along the way. Don¡¯t make him cause any trouble. If he¡¯s really arranged by the other forces, you can go ahead and kill him.¡±

    Little Feng nodded. Then Zhong Busan waved his hand. Little Feng gave Zhong Busan a salute before turning around and leaving. As he looked at Little Feng¡¯s back, Zhong Busan muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint me kid.¡± Nobody knew if he meant that for Little Feng or Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai was unaware of this interaction. Although he didn¡¯t prepare anything for the mission, understood its details.

    Although Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t been going aroundtely, he went to the gang cafeteria frequently. Moreover, Zhao Hai discovered that Yue Lin was a warm-hearted person. As long as it was within his means, he would offer his help.

    However, Yue Lin only treated Zhao Hai well because Zhao Hai showed respect. He was unlike others who only gave him face because of his younger brother. Yue Lin could clearly see this in a person¡¯s eyes.

    The night after receiving the mission, Zhao Hai went to the cafeteria. There were very few people in the cafeteria at this time, making Yue Ling idle. To be honest, Yue Lin¡¯s job was quite easy. Yue Lin only needed to be in the cafeteria until ten in the night and then he could go home. The rest of the time wasn¡¯t his responsibility. It was because of this free time that Zhao Hai was able to converse with Yue Ling. Zhao Hai also ate more punctuallypared to other cultivators. Cultivators spend most of their time cultivating and would only have the cafeteria deliver food to them. On the other hand, Zhao Hai went to the cafeteria in person.

    Upon seeing Zhao Hai, Yue Lin smiled and said, ¡°Junior Brother, you¡¯re here. I was thinking that you wouldn¡¯te today.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Of course I have toe to eat my meal. I have no other ce to eat at. Senior Brother, where¡¯s the food? I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    Yue Linughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be here as soon as possible. Come, sit. Tell me what you want to eat.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Whatever is good. Two dishes and a pot of liquor. Right, Senior Brother Yue, while I eat, I have something to ask you.¡±

    Yue Lin smiled and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll let them serve the food after preparing the meal.¡± After he said that, he turned around and left. Before long, Yue Ling returned and sat down opposite Zhao Hai. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°It¡¯s about the mission I epted. I don¡¯t know what to prepare. This is the first mission I¡¯ve taken since joining the Ghost Child Gang. I have to do well.¡±

    Yue Linughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re afraid of affecting your title of Mission King? I heard that you were invited to the gang because you have done a lot of missions beautifully.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t ept the name of Mission King. But I have done a lot of missions. The mission I took this time is an escort mission. There would be a total of ten people escorting a caravan of artifacts to Ghost Wind City. Brother Yue, how should I prepare for this mission?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Yue Ling couldn¡¯t help but stare, then he nodded and said, ¡°Your first mission is actually this. It seems like your eyesight is very good. No wonder you¡¯re called the Mission King. Hahaha. Actually, escort missions are one of the easiest missions in the gang. Since the escorted artifacts aren¡¯t very valuable, nobody would care about them. With ten people escorting the caravan, you can also get to know them along the way. This is a good thing. You really don¡¯t need to prepare anything for this mission. The ce you¡¯re going wouldn¡¯t be far and there are supply points along the way. The route you¡¯re going to is also familiar to the gang. All you need to do is to follow.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai felt relieved, ¡°Since it¡¯s not far, why would the gang send people to escort it? Is there anyone in the vicinity who would dare attack the gang¡¯s caravan?¡±

    Yue Lin shook his head and said, ¡°There aren¡¯t a lot of people who would dare attack the gang. But if we don¡¯t send escorts, then the rogue cultivators might get greedy and form thoughts. Therefore, having escorts is needed, even if only for show.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°So it¡¯s this. In other words, there¡¯s no danger? I was hoping that there would be fun along the way.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Yue Lingughed, ¡°I only heard people worrying about dangers on the road. I haven¡¯t heard people wishing to be in danger. Don¡¯t worry, there will be no idents.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled, ¡°I was just joking. Nobody hopes to be attacked. If the road is really safe, then I¡¯ll be rxed. This might be the most rxing mission I¡¯ll take.¡±

    Yue Lin smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about rxing. But to you, this is a good opportunity to get to know others in the gang.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Although he has no good impressions of the gang, he had a good image of Yue Lin. In a bad crowd, you would always find a good person. But at the same time, you would also find bad people in good crowds. Yue Lin was a good person among the bad crowd.

 Chapter 2179: Strange Fatty

    <h4>Chapter 2179: Strange Fatty</h4>

    Three days passed in a blink of an eye. On the morning of the third day, Zhao Hai arrived in front of the Ghost Child Gang¡¯s gate. This was the meeting ce for the caravan escort.

    When Zhao Hai arrived, there was already someone there. It was a fat person with a round face and a wide smile. He didn¡¯t look like a hardworking person, but he came earlier than Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai bowed to the fatty and said, ¡°I have seen Senior Brother. Is Senior Brother also here for the escort mission?¡±

    The fatty looked at Zhao Hai and quickly replied, ¡°Junior Brother is too polite. I¡¯m indeed here for the escort mission. How about Junior Brother? Are you here for the escort mission as well?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°This Junior Brother is here for the escort mission. I didn¡¯t expect Senior Brother to be so early. I still don¡¯t know when we will leave.¡±

    The fatty nodded, ¡°It¡¯s still early. I didn¡¯t have anything else to do, so I went out for a stroll. By the way, do you know who else will go with us this time?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just joined the Ghost Child Gang. I don¡¯t understand much about the members of the Ghost Child Gang. I apologize to Senior Brother.¡±

    When the fatty heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then his eyes shone as he looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°So Junior Brother is the famous Mission King. I was impolite.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Senior Brother over praises me. This Junior Brother doesn¡¯t deserve that title. I just needed to stimte my cultivation at that time, so I took on a lot of missions. I¡¯m not addicted to taking missions.¡±

    The fattyughed when he heard this, ¡°So Junior Brother actually dislikes this title. I apologize for offending you.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head, ¡°Please don¡¯t. But I really am not addicted to missions.¡±

    The fattyughed once more. At this time, eight people arrived together. These eight wore long ck robes and their faces were covered. What¡¯s strange about them was that their robes were painted with the character for ¡®horse¡¯.

    When the fatty saw the group of eight, hisplexion couldn¡¯t help but change. He muttered, ¡°The Eight Steeds? How is that possible? What mission are we taking?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the fatty and asked, ¡°Senior Brother, do you know them?¡±

    The fatty looked at Zhao Hai and smiled bitterly, ¡°Those eight are very famous in the Ghost Child Gang. They¡¯re called the Eight Steeds. They always act together. Moreover, they have a ferociousbination attack. They¡¯re aces of the gang. Normally, they won¡¯t take missions.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then hisplexion changed, ¡°Isn¡¯t this just a normal escort mission? Is the information given by the sectcking?¡±

    The fatty shook his head and said, ¡°Stop talking. We can only call it our bad luck. Something will happen this time. I¡¯m sure of it.¡±

    Zhao Hai no longer made a noise. At this time, the group of eight arrived in front of the two. The group didn¡¯t make any noise and just stood there. They evoked a suffocating feeling in the surroundings.

    While Zhao Hai was staying quiet, a huge carriage arrived at the Ghost Child Gang¡¯s gate. The carriage carried a lot of goods. It looked heavy at first nce.

    Sitting in the driver¡¯s position was an ordinary-looking person. Although he had qi, he wasn¡¯t strong. He was like an ordinary cultivator. However, Zhao Hai knows that this person¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t simple. This was because Zhao Hai¡¯s instincts were warning him about this person.

    The driver looked at Zhao Hai and the others and said, ¡°Everyone, follow me.¡± After he said that, he urged the carriage to move forward.

    Although Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t know this person¡¯s status, he noticed that the Eight Steeds didn¡¯t have any opinions. Therefore, he just followed behind them without saying anything.

    Zhao Hai wanted to ask the fatty about the status of the driver. But after looking at the fatty¡¯s worried look, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t continue.

    Ghost Child City wasn¡¯t very big. Before long, Zhao Hai and the others left the city. After arriving outside the city, Zhao Hai immediately felt that the driver and the Eight Steeds were bing anxious. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be curious. He became aware that the mission wasn¡¯t as simple as he thought.

    At this time, the fatty arrived beside Zhao Hai and said, ¡°It looks like the mission isn¡¯t going to be easy. Even Ling Feng moved. Did you see the carriage being loaded with a lot of things?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the fatty and said, ¡°Senior Brother, that is what I don¡¯t understand. Don¡¯t we have spatial equipment? Why use a carriage to deliver goods?¡±

    The fatty smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know, this is the famous Soulseeker Carriage of our Ghost Child Gang. The space inside the carriage is muchrger than what it seems outside. Moreover, the carriage has a soulseeker function. If it was stolen, the gang would know its position and trace it immediately. Most importantly, although the carriage is a spatial equipment, it has additional functions. If one doesn¡¯t use a special method to open the door, the carriage will explode. The gang spent a lot of resources to create it.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Those with wealth would spot wealth at a nce. Although the carriage looked very ordinary, the refining technique used to make it couldn¡¯t be hidden. If it was truly like the fatty said, the underground world¡¯s refining technique was very powerful.

    The fatty looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Junior Brother, there¡¯s no need to feel strange. Although the Ghost Child Gang isn¡¯t a great sect, don¡¯t forget that behind us is a great sect. Only by standing beside a sect can our Ghost Child Gang continue to be stronger than other gangs.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he opened his mouth and said, ¡°Senior Brother, I can see that you respect the Senior Brother driving the carriage. Do you know him?¡±

    The fatty smiled and said, ¡°I forgot that Junior Brother just entered the gang. The person driving the carriage is Ling Feng. Several years ago, he¡¯s a genius who rose into prominence a few years ago. He¡¯s known as a god of ughter. Nobody can count how many cultivators fell into his hands. Not a lot of people outside know about Senior Brother Feng. This time, the Gang Leader actually sent Senior Brother Feng out. It seems like the goods are very important.¡± Speaking of this, a hint of greed shed across the fatty¡¯s eyes. However, it disappeared in an instant. Nevertheless, it was noticed by Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai has seen all kinds of people. If it was really what the fatty said, Ling Feng¡¯s status in the gang shouldn¡¯t be low. But when the fatty talked about Ling Feng, he didn¡¯t have any respect in his tone. Moreover, there was greed in his eyes as he looked at the carriage. This caused Zhao Hai to be suspicious.

    Although Ghost Cultivators didn¡¯t have any sentiment towards each other, they should at least understand that their background was their pir. If their sect or gang was destroyed, they were also finished. Therefore, they would have to cherish their backing.

    The Ghost Child Gang might not be a great sect, gangs and sects were practically the same. The people of the Ghost Child Gang were protective of the Gang¡¯s prestige.

    The fatty¡¯s response was very unusual. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t show his suspicion on his face. He continued to chat with the fatty.

    The morning passed uneventfully. At noon, the group had lunch at a shop they frequented. Then they went on their way. Like in the morning, nothing happened in the afternoon, everything seemed to be normal.

    When evening came, the group rested in an inn. During dinner, Zhao Hai began to socialize with the Eight Steeds as well as Ling Feng. With their status, if Zhao Hai could get close to them, it would be good for his development in the Ghost Child Gang.

    The fatty looked at Zhao Hai pouring wine and toasting the Eight Steeds and Ling Feng. He couldn¡¯t help butugh deep inside. The Eight Steeds and Ling Feng held high statuses in the gang. With Zhao Hai¡¯s identity, even if he had the qualification to tter them, he shouldn¡¯t be as obvious as he is now.

    Ling Feng and the others were also frowning at Zhao Hai¡¯s actions. Ling Feng didn¡¯t know much about Zhao Hai. He was thinking about what kind of person Zhao Hai was for Zhong Busan to value him. But he didn¡¯t expect to see Zhao Hai being such a tterer. He couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed.

    Because of his mood, Ling Feng only drank one cup of wine before returning to his room.

    The Eight Steeds weren¡¯t social people either. So, after eating, they immediately stood up and returned to their rooms. Zhao Hai¡¯s face showed a disappointed expression when they left. The fatty looked at Zhao Hai andughed, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be disappointed. They¡¯re people we couldn¡¯t get in contact with. Come, let¡¯s eat something and then go back and rest.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know which food to eat, so he ate a little bit of something. Then he turned to the fatty and said, ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯ll go to Senior Brother Ling to ask for advice. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    The fatty looked at Zhao Hai and couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Alright, go. But don¡¯t be hopeful. Senior Brother Ling¡¯s status in the gang isn¡¯t low. We don¡¯t normally see him.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then stood up. He cupped his fist towards the fatty and then walked away. As he looked at Zhao Hai, the fatty¡¯s eyes shed a disdained expression. In his opinion, people like Zhao Hai who focus on socializing with others wouldn¡¯t go far.

    The matter of Zhao Hai joining the Ghost Child Gang has spread throughout Ghost Child City. This caused the fatty to be interested in Zhao Hai. But when he saw Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance today, he was disappointed. He continued eating his food. But at the same time, other things were going through his head.

 Chapter 2180: Secret Revealed

    <h4>Chapter 2180: Secret Revealed</h4>

    Although Zhao Hai had already left, he was very aware of the fatty¡¯s reaction. He became even more suspicious of him. As he walked upstairs, Zhao Hai arrived at Ling Feng¡¯s room. He knocked lightly on the door and said, ¡°Senior Brother Feng, Zhao Hai Ling has something to say.¡±

    Ling Feng¡¯s voice replied, ¡°Junior Brother Zhao, I¡¯m tired. Can it wait until tomorrow?¡±

    Zhao Hai seemed to be stunned, but he continued to stand in front of Lin Feng¡¯s door and said, ¡°I¡¯ve disturbed Senior Brother, please have a good rest.¡± After speaking, Zhao Hai sighed and then continued to stand for a while before turning around and leaving.

    But nobody thought that after Zhao Hai sighed, he immediately used sound transmission to talk to Ling Feng, ¡°Senior Brother Ling, I found something wrong with Senior Brother Fatty. I advise you to be careful.¡± After saying that, Zhao Hai left. For the others it looked as if Zhao Hai hesitated in front of Ling Feng¡¯s door before leaving disappointed.

    The words Zhao Hai spoke naturally fell into Ling Feng¡¯s ears. Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Ling Feng couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s fainting footsteps, Ling Feng frowned.

    Ling Feng hasn¡¯t forgotten Zhong Busan¡¯s advice to pay attention to Zhao Hai. Now that Zhao Hai reminded him that Fatty was suspicious, Ling Feng was a bit on a bind. He couldn¡¯t figure out whether Zhao Hai was telling the truth or not.

    If Zhao Hai was telling the truth and Fatty truly has some issues, then Ling Feng needed to pay attention. Moreover, this would also prove Zhao Hai¡¯s loyalty to the Ghost Child Gang.

    If Zhao Hai was lying, then this meant that he wanted to throw Ling Feng¡¯s mind into chaos. He would be preupied with Fatty to pay attention to Zhao Hai.

    Thinking of this, Ling Feng couldn¡¯t help but frown even more. He couldn¡¯t understand where Zhao Hai was going with his message. After some time, Ling Feng stood up and called the Eight Steeds.

    The Eight Steeds were like Ling Feng. They also received the same order to pay attention to Zhao Hai. It was precisely because of this that Ling Feng went to them.

    Before long, nine people sat inside Ling Feng¡¯s room. Ling Feng looked at the others and said, ¡°Zhao Ling just looked for me. Did you know?¡±

    The other eight nodded. Their eyes also shed a disdainful expression. Ling Feng looked at everyone and said, ¡°Zhao Ling¡¯s reason for approaching me was fake. He came to send me a message. He said that the fatty is suspicious and wants us to pay attention to him. What do you think about this matter?¡±

    The Eight Steeds stared. Then one of them opened their mouth and said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Fatty hasn¡¯t been in the gang for a day or two. The gang didn¡¯t discover anything wrong with him all this time. How could Zhao Ling see something wrong with him? Senior Brother, I think Zhao Ling has intentions in doing this.¡±

    Ling Feng nodded and said, ¡°That is possible. Zhao Ling might want us to focus on the fatty. But it doesn¡¯t rule out another possibility in which the fatty is indeed problematic. He might just be good at hiding his ws. I don¡¯t think we should trust both of them. Have three people focus on the fatty while the rest monitor Zhao Hai.¡±

    The othersplied. Ling Feng added, ¡°This matter is very important. You need to be careful. No matter what the final result is, I¡¯m sure there is a spy between Zhao Ling and Fatty. As long as we find this spy, we¡¯ll win. Do you understand?¡±

    The others nodded. Then Ling Feng said, ¡°We just left the city, but we¡¯re already in this state. But this is also good. At least one of the two fellows have made their move. We¡¯re now waiting for the enemy to show their hand. From our point of view, the other party is already aware of our identity. If they make a move, they will certainly send a proper enemy. We need to be more careful.¡±

    The expressions of the Eight Steeds immediately turned serious as they nodded. Ling Feng waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, you can go back and prepare.¡± The Eight Steedsplied and then left the room.

    After the Eight Steeds left, he took out a jade slip and then ced his message inside before sending it through a small transmission formation.

    The small transmission formation that Ling Feng took out was handed to him by Zhong Busan. Zhong Busan told him to message him immediately if there were any developments to the situation. Ling Feng didn¡¯t expect to use the formation this soon.

    After Ling Feng sent the jade slip, he stored the transmission formation. He knows that the Gang Leader wouldn¡¯t give him any instructions for now.

    The night passed silently. The next morning, everyone had their breakfast before hurrying along. This time, everyone looked at Zhao Hai differently. Even the Fatty was the same. He looked at Zhao Hai with a trace of contempt.

    Zhao Hai acted like a child that did something wrong. He held his head down as he followed behind the carriage. If he hadn¡¯t known about what Zhao Hai did yesterday, Ling Feng might have been deceived by Zhao Hai¡¯s performance. As Zhao Hai became more and more behaved, Ling Feng no longer underestimated him. This was because Zhao Hai¡¯s acting was too good.

    The group rested during noon. Zhao Hai took his bowl and ate his meal alone. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s performance, Ling Feng¡¯s suspicion of him decreased a lot.

    Ling Feng was born in the dark part of the Ghost Child Gang. He used to work as a spy. Even now, besides the Ghost Child Gang, only a few people knew him.

    For a spy, the less people who know you, the better. The best was for your face to be easily forgettable. Qualified spies looked like ordinary people.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s actions didn¡¯t seem to be actions of a spy. He was too noticeable. Moreover, he separated from everyone, drawing a line between himself and the others. This would attract more attention to him. Instead, Ling Feng was drawn to the fatty¡¯s reaction. The fatty acted like nobody was no longer looking at him.

    Thinking about this, Ling Feng couldn¡¯t help but stare. He suddenly thought about something. They were too focused on Zhao Hai to pay attention to the fatty.

    Ling Feng was shocked, he couldn¡¯t help but pay attention to the fatty using his peripheral vision. He discovered a sh of light appearing in the fatty¡¯s eyes. Ling Feng immediately discovered his mistake. He was paying too much attention to Zhao Hai. This meant that he was ignoring the other person.

    Ling Feng turned to the Eight Steeds and sure enough, they were focused on Zhao Hai. Only a few of them were looking at Fatty from time to time. Ling Feng couldn¡¯t help but be alerted. He was afraid that if the fatty was really a spy, then they were giving him an opportunity to act. The fatty could give his partners information during thispse in attention.

    As Ling Feng was contemting these, another carriage arrived on the road. There were two red goblins on the carriage. The carriage looked beautiful. One could see its use at first sight.

    The carriage stopped at the shop. Then the two red goblins jumped out from their position and said to the carriage door, ¡°Master, there¡¯s a small shop here. Does Master want to eat?¡±

    From the carriage, a low voice replied, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s rest here. Find a good ce for me.¡± The red goblinplied and then entered the shop. They arranged a table for their master before heading out and inviting the Master in.

    Ling Feng and the others looked at the other party, disdain couldn¡¯t help but sh through their gaze. In the underground world, both mortals and cultivators raise red goblins as ves. However, gang disciples and sect disciples wouldn¡¯t bring red goblins with them when they travel. Only Rogue Cultivators would do that.

    After they nced at the man, Lin Feng and the others no longer cared about him. The Rogue Cultivators also nced at Lin Feng and the others. As soon as they saw the clothes that Lin Feng and the others wore, he immediately behaved himself. He walked towards the table that the red goblin prepared and then sat down.

    As soon as Lin Feng saw the person¡¯s conduct, he stopped paying attention to him. As he continued to eat and drink, Zhao Hai¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in his ears, ¡°Senior Brother Ling, pay attention to the Fatty and that Rogue Cultivator¡¯s hand.¡± While Zhao Hai was saying this, he was still on his lone table, his back facing away from Lin Feng.

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Lin Feng¡¯s eyes narrowed. He used his peripheral vision to look at Fatty and the Rogue Cultivator¡¯s hands. Before long, he discovered Fatty¡¯s fingers doing certain movements. The Rogue Cultivator was doing the same.

    Lin Feng¡¯s eyes shed a cold light. This was because he discovered that their finger movements weren¡¯t random. They seem to be transmitting information using this method.

    Lin Feng was now certain that Zhao Hai was telling the truth. Fatty was a problem. However, Lin Feng didn¡¯t make any noise. He put his chopsticks down after taking a few bites. The Eight Steeds did the same.

    Seeing that Lin Feng and the others were finished eating, the fatty also put his chopsticks down. However, he kept a greedy look on the food on the table. One couldn¡¯t tell if he was a spy or not.

    Looking at the fatty¡¯s expression, Lin Feng couldn¡¯t help but get angrier. However, he didn¡¯t disy his emotion on his face. He looked at the others and said, ¡°Is everyone done eating? If so, then let¡¯s leave.¡± The otherplied and then followed Lin Feng outside.

    Zhao Hai continued to follow the group with a lowered head. At this time, Lin Feng¡¯s voice was heard in his ear, ¡°Do your thing. Don¡¯t care about the others.¡±

    Zhao Hai still had his head lowered, as if he didn¡¯t hear anything. Zhao Hai continued to follow the carriage before slowly bing unnoticeable. However, Lin Feng knew that the team¡¯s actions couldn¡¯t escape from Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes. Now, Lin Feng began to understand Zhao Hai less and less.

 Chapter 2181: Eliminating the Green Zombie Gang

    <h4>Chapter 2181: Eliminating the Green Zombie Gang</h4>

    Zhao Hai and the others have been out for three days. Nothing happened in those three days. The path was calm all this time. However, Zhao Hai was still in the state of dissociation with the rest of the team.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t speak to anyone since the first day. He just followed on the side. Even when the fatty talked to Zhao Hai, he didn¡¯t make a sound.

    The fatty admired Zhao Hai¡¯s resilience. He didn¡¯t say a single word for three days, which was something only a few people could do.

    As the fat man sat on horseback and looked at Zhao Hai, there was a trace of doubt in his heart. He felt that Zhao Hai was too simple. How could such a simple person keep silent for three days?

    At this time, Zhao Hai opened his mouth and said, ¡°Senior Brother, do you find it strange why I didn¡¯t speak for three days?¡±

    When Zhao Hai opened his mouth, it wasn¡¯t only Fatty who was surprised. Lin Feng and the others also looked over. They looked at Zhao Hai with confused gazes. Zhao Hai raised his head and smiled. Then he looked at Fatty and said, ¡°Senior Brother, I have to admit, you¡¯re truly amazing. Under our gaze, you can still send information outside. The finger technique was unique to you, am I right? Your leader is really a genius. But you don¡¯t need to pretend now. Your people are already here. Let theme out.¡±

    Lin Feng¡¯splexion couldn¡¯t help but change. The Eight Steeds also tensed up. The fatty was also surprised. He stared at Zhao Hai, then his eyes shed as he said, ¡°Zhao Ling, who are you?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I am the Ghost Child Gang¡¯s Zhao Ling. What? Have your peoplee out now. You actually sent quite a lot. A hundred people. It seems like you¡¯re putting arge amount of strength in this attack.¡±

    Lin Feng and the others were startled. They immediately jumped down from their horses and surrounded the carriage. The fatty looked at their reaction and couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you find out, you¡¯re already dead.¡± At this time, everyone could feel arge number of experts revealing themselves. Like Zhao Hai said, there were around a hundred people.

    Zhao Hai looked at the fatty and said, ¡°Do you think they can save you? You¡¯re only a few steps away from us. You won¡¯t get off easy.¡±

    The fatty¡¯splexion couldn¡¯t help but change. Then he waved his hand as a green zombie appeared. Seeing the green zombie, Lin Feng¡¯splexion changed. Then he said, ¡°Green Zombie Gang, you¡¯re a member of the Green Zombie Gang.¡±

    The fattyughed and said, ¡°Correct, I¡¯m from the Green Zombie Gang. What a pity, you won¡¯t be able to reveal this information.¡± As the fatty¡¯s voice fell, a group appeared around Zhao Hai and the others. Although the fatty was standing quite a distance away from his allies, it could be said that he was already safe.

    Of those in the ambush party, the weakest was at the Soul Fusion Stage while the strongest was a Teleportation Stage expert. Teleportation Stage experts could be considered as powerhouses in the surrounding gangs.

    Seeing these people, Lin Feng¡¯splexion couldn¡¯t help but change. He cursed, ¡°The Green Zombie Gang even sent the Corpse Hunting Hall, Miao San.¡±

    The Teleportation Stage cultivator was skinny and shrivelled up. Hearing Lin Feng, heughed and said, ¡°This old man hasn¡¯t walked thekes and rivers for quite some time. Yet there are still people who can recognize me. Hahaha. It seems like this old man isn¡¯t old enough to enter the coffin.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the skinny old man and thought that he looked like a monkey. Then he opened his mouth and said, ¡°Looking at your appearance, it wouldn¡¯t be long before you¡¯re in a coffin.¡±

    When Miao San heard Zhao Hai say this, his face couldn¡¯t help but change. He sneered, ¡°Boy, you don¡¯t have the qualifications to talk to me.¡±

    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t have the qualifications, then what about me?¡± A chilly voice was heard. Then a person appeared above Zhao Hai and the others. This person looked like a schr. As soon as he saw the schr, Ling Feng¡¯s expression lightened up, ¡°Gang Master, you came in person?¡±

    Zhao Hai and the others immediately bowed, ¡°We have seen the Gang Master.¡±

    The person who arrived was Zhong Busan. Zhong Busan looked at Zhao Hai and the others and said, ¡°Good. You performed well. I didn¡¯t expect Miao San to be the one who took the bait. Miao San, Miao San, you should have stayed in your mouse hole.¡±

    Despite Zhong Busan¡¯s arrival, Miao San¡¯splexion didn¡¯t change. He said, ¡°Zhong Busan, it¡¯s you. I didn¡¯t think you woulde here personally. So, Ling Feng and the others are your bait, used for fishing?¡±

    Zhong Busan replied, ¡°Correct. I used Ling Feng as bait to catch huge fishes. I didn¡¯t expect an old fish to bite.¡±

    Miao San coldly snorted, ¡°Good. Zhong Busan, aren¡¯t you afraid that your bait would be eaten by us? These are good seedlings of the Ghost Child Gang. If these seedlings are destroyed, your Ghost Child Gang would be doomed even more.¡±

    Zhong Busan smiled and said, ¡°Eat them up? When they left Ghost Child Gang, we already know that the fatty is your spy. From that moment on, I was only waiting for someone to bite. Stop dreaming.¡±

    Miao San looked at Zhao Busan with a cold gaze, then he turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who found out, right? The Ghost Child Gang picked up a treasure this time.¡± As soon as he said that, Miao San waved his hand and a green w grabbed towards Zhao Hai. The speed of the action was very fast. In a blink of an eye, the w was in front of Zhao Hai.

    Seeing Miao San¡¯s action, Zhong Busan sneered, ¡°I¡¯ve long known that you would do this, die!¡± As he said this, Zhong Busan moved. A blood red baby appeared in front of Zhao Hai. The red baby waved its hand and a bloody red me roared towards the iing w.

    The green w was immediately burned. Then the me flew towards Miao San.

    Miao San sneered and said, ¡°Zhong Busan, do you think I¡¯m weak? Let me tell you, our real target is you. Kill him!¡± As soon as Miao San¡¯s voice fell, the Ghost Cultivators who appeared with him roared. A burst of green light appeared on their bodies. Then the green lights connected and turned into a green zombie. This zombie had long green fur and its eyes were focused straight at Zhong Busan. Then it extended its arm and grasped.

    The w was very long, looking very simr to ten long swords. The speed of the w made a thunderous sound as it grasped towards Zhong Busan.

    Seeing the huge green zombie, Zhong Busan¡¯splexion changed. ¡°Spiritual qi connection. Green Zombie Gang, you¡¯re actually willing to do it. But it¡¯s useless.¡± After saying that, Zhong Busan threw out a sky blue bead. As soon as the bead appeared, it exploded. A clump of azure thunderclouds appeared.

    When he saw the clouds, Miao San¡¯s expression changed as he shouted, ¡°Yin lightning!¡± As his words fell, lightning came down from the skies, covering Miao San and his group. When the lightning vanished, Miao San and the others were gone.

    Zhong Busan was aware that Miao San wouldn¡¯t die. He said, ¡°Miao San,e out. I know that you¡¯re not dead. The Earth Yin Lightning wasn¡¯t for you.¡±

    Miao Zhan¡¯s figure shed back into position. He looked at Zhong Busan with a pale face. Then he said, ¡°No wonder you dared toe alone. It turns out you made preparations. Zhong Busan, you are ruthless.¡±

    Zhong Busan smiled faintly and said, ¡°The reason I came alone isn¡¯t because I have yin lightning with me. It¡¯s because the people in our gang have other things to do. Green Zombie City might be quite lively right now. Perhaps its name has already changed.¡±

    Miao San¡¯splexion wildly changed when he heard Zhong Busan. He red at Zhong Busan and said, ¡°You dared send people to the Green Zombie Gang. Your courage is really huge.¡±

    Zhong Busan sneered, ¡°Correct. With you and a hundred experts of the Green Zombie Gang here, the only people left in the Green Zombie Gang are Teleportation Stage Experts. Even if that is the case, the Ghost Child Gang also has a lot of Teleportation Stage experts. Moreover, we have a few more earth yin bombs. It should be enough to deal with them all.¡±

    Miao San replied, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of the Battle Corpse Sect? The strength of your Ghost Child Gang in the Battle Corpse Sect isn¡¯t as good as our Green Zombie Gang. When the timees, your people in the Battle Corpse Sect will suffer under ours.¡±

    Zhong Busan looked at Miao San with pity as he said, ¡°Miao San, I really don¡¯t know where you get your news from. But didn¡¯t you know, your people in the Battle Corpse Sect all died in the hands of a demon beast when they went out on a mission. The Green Zombie Gang is too concentrated in the Battle Corpse Sect that the sect was feeling threatened. The sect asked them to do a mission where everyone died. Hahaha. Now that the Green Zombie Gang has no backing in the Battle Corpse Sect, how can you take revenge against us?¡±

    Miao San¡¯splexion sank. He shouted, ¡°Impossible. You¡¯re deceiving me!¡±

    Zhong Busan sneered, ¡°Why would I lie? There¡¯s no advantage in deceiving you. Miao San let¡¯s stop wasting time. The people from the Green Zombie Gang are still waiting for you. I¡¯m sending you on their way.¡± Zhong Busan waved his hand, sending an attack towards Miao San.

    Although Miao San looked shaken, he wouldn¡¯t just receive an attack. He waved his hand and released a green zombie. The zombie was a miniature version of the huge green zombie that just appeared. It had green hair, long fangs, and nails like copper hooks. The only difference was that this zombie was the size of a normal person.

    Zhong Busan also released his own blood infant and went straight for Miao San¡¯s life. The two fought in the air while Zhao Hai and the others were far away.

    Actually, with Zhao Hai¡¯s current strength, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to deal with Miao San. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t n to make a move. If he moved, then his existence in the Ghost Child Gang would be troublesome. Teleportation Stage experts were considered as the top experts in gangs like the Ghost Child Gang. If Zhao Hai suddenly showed the strength of a Teleportation Stage Expert, then Zhong Busan would be immediately suspicious of him.

    Zhong Busan and Miao San continued to fight. The battle was very unfavourable for Miao San. Zhong Busan was stronger than Miao San, and Miao San was currently disturbed because of the Green Zombie Gang¡¯s matters. Miao San¡¯s strength dropped by about thirty percent. In this case, how could he be Zhong Busan¡¯s opponent? The two fought for around a hundred rounds before Zhong Busan exploited an opening and had his two blood infants pull out Miao San¡¯s heart.

    Although Miao San¡¯s heart was removed, he didn¡¯t immediately drop dead. He looked at Zhong Busan and said, ¡°Zhong Busan, tell me if what you said is true. Did the Green Zombie Gang¡¯s people die under the people of the Battle Corpse Sect?¡±

    Zhong Busan looked at Miao San¡¯s fading spirit, he nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Miao San let out a long breath before his eyespletely shut down. Then his body fell downward. Zhong Busan waved his hand, and a shadow flew out of Miao San¡¯s body. The shadow looked exactly like Miao San.

    After pulling Miao San¡¯s soul out, Zhong Busan looked at Ling Feng and said, ¡°Make a detour towards Green Zombie City. If the fight hasn¡¯t ended, make sure to eliminate the Green Zombie Gang as soon as possible. If you run into a Green Zombie Gang member on the road, don¡¯t hesitate to get rid of them.¡±

    Then Zhong Busan vanished from sight. Ling Feng turned to the Eight Steeds and Zhao Hai. Then his gaze focused on Zhao Hai before saying, ¡°Zhao Ling, your contribution this time is crucial. If it weren¡¯t for you, we would be in danger. Please don¡¯t take my previous words to heart.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother Ling is too polite. Because of your actions, the fattypletely took the bait. That fellow really hid very deep.¡±

    Lin Feng replied, ¡°Good. Since we¡¯re on the same side, there¡¯s no need to be polite. Let¡¯s go, we need to take care of the Green Zombie Gang.¡±

    The group nodded and then rushed towards Green Zombie City. Compared to the previous days, their moods werepletely different. This was because they had achieved a great victory this time. Their sworn enemy has beenpletely destroyed. Once the Green Zombie Gang has beenpletely uprooted, the Ghost Child Gang¡¯s strength would skyrocket. Although they wouldn¡¯t be the strongest gang under the Battle Corpse Sect, their position in the eyes of the sect would definitely increase.

 Chapter 2182: Killing The Enemy Instantly

    <h4>Chapter 2182: Killing The Enemy Instantly</h4>

    Green Zombie City has turned into a giant battlefield. The Ghost Child Gang went all out in attacking the Green Zombie Gang. At the same time, the Green Zombie Gang defended with all they had. Naturally, there were also some who surrendered to the Ghost Child Gang.

    The Ghost Child Gang wants to destroy the Green Zombie Gang. Naturally, this wasn¡¯t as simply as killing every Green Zombie Gang member. With the current manpower of the Ghost Child Gang, it wouldn¡¯t be able to manage two territories. Right now, the Ghost Child Gang were beginning to absorb the people of the Green Zombie Gang. The members of the Green Zombie Gang also understood that their gang leader was already dead along with their elders. Therefore, they surrendered.

    In the underground world, surrendering to the enemy after the gang was destroyed was apletely normal thing. Cultivators who didn¡¯t surrender would be those who had their families and friends killed by the Ghost Child Gang. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t let the grudge go.

    When Zhao Hai and the others arrived at Green Zombie City, the fight was still going on. The Green Zombie Gang loyalists were fighting until theirst breath.

    But generally speaking, the situation has already been decided. From now on, the Green Zombie Gang has been erased from the underground world. When Lin Feng and the others received this information, they were happy. Zhao Hai also showed a happy face.

    Zhao Hai and the others were now exposing their identities as members of the Ghost Child Gang. Otherwise, they would be attacked by the blood lusted Ghost Child Gang members.

    Zhao Hai and the others moved through Green Zombie City heading towards the sound of fighting. As they moved, Ling Feng said, ¡°Brothers, we need to hurry up. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to drink even the soup.¡±

    Zhao Hai and the othersughed, then they sped up. At this moment, Zhao Hai felt an intense hostility heading towards him. Zhao Hai stared and immediately turned his head towards the source of the hostility. Ling Feng also felt the killing intent. Ling Feng found out that Zhao Hai was able to sense the killing intent before the Eight Steeds.

    Ling Feng couldn¡¯t help but praise Zhao Hai, ¡°Good job. You actually sensed it. How did you do it?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been wandering outside for a long time. Naturally, I have a good perception of danger. Friend, why haven¡¯t youe out yet? Do you want us to invite you formally?¡±

    With Zhao Hai¡¯s words, a person walked out from a courtyard. He looked at Zhao Hai with a face full of hatred and said, ¡°Ghost Child Gang, do you really want to kill us all?¡±

    Ling Fengughed and said, ¡°You guessed right. Our Ghost Child Gang is here to kill our enemies. Hahaha. Brothers, which one of you would like to go and y?¡±

    The Eight Steeds looked at each other and said, ¡°Senior Brother Feng, we brothers only act as one. If we attack, it would be bullying. We¡¯ll give this opportunity to Junior Brother Ling. What do you think?¡±

    Hearing the Eight Steeds, Ling Feng couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Junior Brother Ling, what do you think?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine by me.¡± The reason Zhao Hai was confident was because the Green Zombie Gang member they met this time was only at the Soul Fusion Stage, which was Zhao Hai¡¯s supposed level. Therefore, it was appropriate for Zhao Hai to make a move.

    Hearing Ling Feng and the others pass him around like a ball, the Green Zombie Gang member¡¯s expression turned dark. Seeing that Zhao Hai was going to fight him, the cultivator¡¯s eyes shed a fierce look. He knew that he wasn¡¯t very strong, but he was confident of dealing with another Soul Fusion Cultivator.

    The cultivator from the Green Zombie Gang also figured out that the moment he was discovered by the Ghost Child Gang, his life would be over. So, he was hoping that he could take one enemy down with him.

    Zhao Hai jumped down from his horse. The horse he was riding on was given to him by the Ghost Child Gang to be used on the mission. The horse was good, and it was quick. Otherwise, Zhao Hai and the others wouldn¡¯t have reached Green Zombie City this fast.

    Zhao Hai stopped five steps away from the Green Zombie Gang cultivator. Then he said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you the chance to attack first.¡±

    The Green Zombie Gang cultivator gave a fiendish grin as he said, ¡°Kid, you brought this to yourself.¡± Then he waved his hand and released a green furred zombie. The zombie didn¡¯t have very long fangs and ws. However, it looked more ferociouspared to normal people.

    Zhao Hai looked at his opponent and smiled, ¡°This is your zombie? It doesn¡¯t look much.¡±

    The cultivator sneered, ¡°You¡¯ll know how strong it is soon.¡± Then he waved his hand. In an instant, the originally motionless zombie suddenly charged towards Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai smiled as he also charged towards the zombie. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s action, the Green Zombie Gang cultivator showed a disdainful expression. But he was still careful and took out a weapon.

    At this time, as Zhao Hai was rushing forward, he suddenly bent down before springing upwards like a bird. He jumped over the green zombie and appeared in front of the Green Zombie Gang cultivator.

    When the Green Zombie Gang member saw Zhao Hai¡¯s performance, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then his expression changed. He wielded his weapon and attacked Zhao Hai. Then at this time, Zhao Hai muttered, ¡°Heavenly Demon w.¡±

    Qi began to gather into Zhao Hai¡¯s arm and formed a w. As the Green Zombie Gang cultivator was busy attacking, Zhao Hai¡¯s ws were already going towards his heart and throat. It was already toote for the Green Zombie Gang member to change his direction. Zhao Hai sped his w and crushed his enemy¡¯s throat.

    The Green Zombie Gang member couldn¡¯t believe his oue. Without any means to breathe, his face turned purple. He extended his arm as ast effort to attack. He was truly unwilling. He wanted to take someone down with him, how could he die?

    When his enemy was dead, Zhao Hai waved his hand and sent their corpse to the Space. He also took the green zombie who had lost its owner.

    Zhao Hai moved very quickly. What Ling Feng and the others saw was Zhao Hai throwing himself towards his enemy, and then the enemy fell. Such speed startled Ling Feng and the others.

    They thought they had seen wrongly, so they rubbed their eyes. It didn¡¯t take long for them to be convinced that Zhao Hai was the only remaining person on the field. The Green Zombie Gang member has already vanished.

    Ling Feng and the others couldn¡¯t help but breathe cold air. They looked at Zhao Hai with expressions of disbelief.

    Looking at their expressions, Zhao Hai quickly knew what they were thinking. But he deliberately showed his skills to earn their respect. Like anywhere else, strength earns you respect in the underground world. No matter what your status is, nobody will respect you if you¡¯re weak.

    Ling Feng recovered after some time. As he was looking at Zhao Hai with shock, he said, ¡°Junior Brother Ling, did you kill him? You¡¯re too quick!¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°That fellow looked down on me. Moreover, he was going for the killing blow from the start. He wanted his green zombie to attract my attention before going for my life. But he didn¡¯t expect that I would use this to exploit his openings. Therefore, he was destroyed in one move.

    Ling Feng forced a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s not just that. If you don¡¯t have strength, you won¡¯t be able to kill your enemy in one move. Alright, let¡¯s move on. I didn¡¯t expect that you would be this strong.¡±

    The Eight Steeds also had difficult faces as they looked at Zhao Hai. They could see that the Green Zombie Gang cultivator wasn¡¯t weak. He might even be on the stronger side of his cultivation realm. Even so, Zhao Hai was able to kill them in an instant. Besides Zhao Hai¡¯s strength, he was also quick witted. He saw the n of his enemy from the very beginning and nned ahead. This came as a shock to the Eight Steeds. What they cared the most was Zhao Hai¡¯s wisdom during the fight.

    When two people fight, in addition to strength, one¡¯s brain must also be strong. Zhao Hai was adept in using both his body and his brains. This allowed him to eliminate his enemy in an instant.

    Before this, Ling Feng and the Eight Steeds thought that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t very strong. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be so formidable.

    As Ling Feng and the Eight Steeds were calming themselves down, they continued to go deeper into Green Zombie City. At this time, someone charged towards them. In their absent-minded condition, Ling Feng and the others sensed someone rushing towards them and were about to attack. But at this time, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Stop! It¡¯s someone from our side.¡±

    With Zhao Hai¡¯s reminder, Ling Feng and the others stopped their attacks. The person rushing over also slowed down. Just like Zhao Hai said, this person was from the Ghost Child Gang. And this person also recognized Ling Feng.

    When he saw Ling Feng and the others withdrawing their attack, the person forced a smile and said, ¡°Senior Brother Feng, I don¡¯t recall offending you. Why do you want to attack me?¡±

    Ling Feng looked at the person and scoffed, ¡°It¡¯s you who ran over suddenly. If it weren¡¯t for Junior Brother Ling¡¯s reminder, your face would already be on the ground. Don¡¯t rush over blindly next time.¡±

    The person chuckled. Then he turned his head to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Thanks. My name is Li Mu. I¡¯ll repay you in the future.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother is too polite. We¡¯re on the same side. If you say this, you¡¯re treating me like an outsider.¡±

 Chapter 2183: Secret Passage Discovered

    <h4>Chapter 2183: Secret Passage Discovered</h4>

    Ling Feng waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, both of you can stop being polite. Li Mu, tell me about the situation. How many Green Zombie Gang members are still resisting?¡±

    Hearing Ling Feng, Li Mu quickly replied, ¡°Senior Brother, the Green Zombie Gang are basically eliminated. Only a small number of people are left resisting.¡±

    Hearing this, Li Mu nodded and said, ¡°Good. We¡¯ll walk through the city to see if there are any fishes that managed to slip through.¡±

    Li Mu shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no use. There are almost no Green Zombie Gang members remaining in the outskirts of the city. Only the inner city has some resistance left.¡±

    Ling Fend smiled and said, ¡°You really know how to boast. Even if you said that, we still ran into a Green Zombie Gang member. So don¡¯t dare tell us that there are no people left in the outer parts.¡±

    Hearing this, Li Mu couldn¡¯t help but frown as he replied, ¡°Really? Senior Brother Ling, we have searched the city several times. If you ran into someone, it¡¯s possible that they used a secret passage. We need to look more carefully.¡±

    When Lin Feng heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but stare for a moment. Then his expression turned serious as he said, ¡°So it¡¯s like that. Good, then we¡¯ll go back immediately.¡± After saying that, he turned his horse around and hurried towards the location where Zhao Hai fought the Green Zombie Gang member.

    Zhao Hai and the others also followed behind. Before long, they arrived at the location of the battle. Then the group went to the ce the Green Zombie Gang member appeared from.

    The courtyard wasn¡¯t big. Moreover, it looked like every other courtyard. It was so simple that people wouldn¡¯t spare it a nce. Seeing the courtyard, Zhao Hai and the others couldn¡¯t help but be even more worried. ces like these were very easy to ignore.

    With a serious voice, Ling Feng said, ¡°Search it for me. I want to see the secrets behind this courtyard.¡± The groupplied and immediately looked around the courtyard.

    Zhao Hai also looked around the courtyard. The courtyard was too simple. Most importantly, the items in the courtyard were cleaned deliberately, which was abnormal. But because of how it was set up, the people from the Ghost Child Gang only nced at it without suspecting anything.

    Only after carefully looking could one see differences. This difference was what made Ling Feng and the others worried. This was because everything was too clean. There were almost no traces inside the courtyard. They were unable to find any clues.

    It didn¡¯t take long before Zhao Hai explored the whole courtyard. The courtyard was small. One could see everything in a very small time. Despite this, Zhao Hai and the others couldn¡¯t find anything.

    Ling Feng frowned as he looked at the courtyard. He was also aware that nobody had found anything. After a while, Ling Feng said, ¡°We need to dig everything up. It¡¯s impossible for there to be no secret passages. The guy who fought with us can¡¯t be hiding here all this time.¡±

    Everyone nodded. Although the courtyard was very small, it was fully furnished. It had a living room, bedroom, and kitchen. And every room looked like a ce ordinary people could live in. It had nothing special to it at all.

    However, Zhao Hai felt that something wasn¡¯t right. As he observed the courtyard, he scanned the kitchen, bedroom, and everything else. But after some time, Zhao Hai¡¯s instincts told him that something was special in the kitchen.

    Just as Ling Feng was about to order people to dig up the ce, Zhao Hai quickly said, ¡°Senior Brother, wait. I found something.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Ling Feng couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he immediately asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Zhao Hai gestured towards the kitchen and said, ¡°The water jar in the kitchen is suspicious.¡±

    As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, Ling Feng and the others looked at the jar in the kitchen. But they couldn¡¯t see anything special with the jar. Zhao Hai pointed towards the jar and said, ¡°Everything in the kitchen is fixed. Only the jar could be moved around or broken. Generally, jars need to be movable. However, the jar in the kitchen is embedded into the ground. I reckon there¡¯s something underneath the jar.¡±

    Ling Feng and the others were stunned as they listened to Zhao Hai. However, they also felt that it was reasonable. Although they were cultivators, they also needed to live. They might not prepare food, but it was rare for a cultivator to be unaware of what¡¯s inside a kitchen. Whether it be in the True Spirit Realm or the Underground World, there are no techniques to produce food.

    Everyone has jars of water in their kitchens. But whether a jar was fixed or movable, nobody would pay attention.

    Ling Feng and the others gathered around the jar and looked through it twice. Then Ling Feng nodded and said, ¡°Good, it¡¯s as you said.¡± After saying that, he raised his hand and was about to break the jar.

    Zhao Hai quickly stopped Ling Feng, who looked at him in confusion. Zhao Hai exined, ¡°Since the Green Zombie Gang designed the secret passage here, they would certainly build countermeasures. In that case, the consequences might be undesirable if we¡¯re rough.¡±

    Ling Feng felt that Zhao Hai made sense. Then Zhao Hai said, ¡°And if the secret passage does exist, they would have experts protecting it. I¡¯m afraid our group wouldn¡¯t be enough.¡±

    Ling Feng suddenly realized the gravity of the situation. He almost forgot. If the other party arranged experts in the underground passage, then Ling Feng and the others would be courting death if they pushed in.

    Thinking of this, the way Ling Feng looked at Zhao Hai changed. He turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Zhao Ling, what¡¯s your opinion on this matter?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother, I happen to understand a bit about mechanisms. Go and inform the Sect Master about the secret passage. Ask them how to proceed. Meanwhile, I¡¯ll see if I can crack this mechanism open.¡±

    Ling Feng nodded, ¡°Alright. A few of you apany Zhao Ling here. Junior Brother Ling, I¡¯ll leave this ce to you. Try and see if you can do something about the mechanism.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Yes, Senior Brother. You can rest assured.¡±

    Ling Feng nodded, then he turned around and left. Zhao Hai began to examine the water jar. Like ordinary jars, it has a huge space inside. It was also clean. It didn¡¯t look anything special. After examining the jar, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t find anything. But after looking inside, Zhao Hai discovered a small crack at the very bottom of the jar. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but give a satisfied nod.

    Zhao Hai tried to grab the jar, but it didn¡¯t move. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but frown. Zhao Hai might know a lot about mechanisms, but every sect has their own way of doing things. There are infinite ways of creating mechanisms. If given enough time, Zhao Hai could try different methods one by one. However, it was clear that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have a lot of time. In the end, Zhao Hai decided to do the easiest method of figuring out the mechanism. That method was asking the cultivator from the Green Zombie Gang.

    Of course, Zhao Hai could ask the Green Zombie Gang cultivator before this. However, Zhao Hai wanted to find the secret passage on his own first. But since there was no time, he has no choice but ask the Green Zombie Gang member inside the Space.

    Before long, Zhao Hai acquired his answer. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t show it. He continued to scrutinize the jar repeatedly.

    Before long, Zhong Busan arrived along with some experts from the Ghost Child Gang. Zhong Busan looked at Zhao Hai who was carefully observing the tank and nodded. Although this was Zhao Hai¡¯s first gang mission, he already did a perfect job. Nobody could find fault with him.

    Zhong Busan was also happy. If he missed Zhao Hai, then the Ghost Child Gang might have lost a lot. Seeing that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t get up even if the gang leader had arrived, some of the experts stepped forward to scold him. However, under Zhong Busan¡¯s re, they stopped and quickly retreated.

    Zhong Busan looked at Zhao Hai with a smile on his face. The people around him already had thoughts in their minds when they saw Zhong Busan¡¯s expression. They understood that Zhao Hai had won the gang leader¡¯s approval. Zhao Hai would certainly soar in the future. It would be a good idea to draw Zhao Hai early.

    Zhao Hai was long aware that Zhong Busan has arrived. However, he didn¡¯t react and continued to inspect the water jar. He wanted to see how Zhong Busan would react.

    After a while, Zhao Hai seemed to recover from his concentration and noticed Zhong Busan¡¯s presence. He quickly bowed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the gang leader. I didn¡¯t notice that you¡¯ve arrived. Please forgive me.¡±

    Zhong Busan waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be polite. Let¡¯s talk about what you found out.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly replied, ¡°Yes. If I¡¯m not mistaken, this is a human code lock mechanism.¡±

    Zhong Busan looked at Zhao Hai in confusion, ¡°Human code lock? Why have I never heard of this before?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a special lock. Actually, these locks were usually used by ordinary people. But here, the lock has been improved. That¡¯s the reason it looks like this. To open this lock, one shouldn¡¯t use spiritual qi. You also couldn¡¯t move it using your physical strength. You need a specific code in order to open the lock. If you use force to break the lock, it will explode with terrifying strength. So, I¡¯ll have to ask the gang leader to give me more time.¡±

 Chapter 2184: The Retaliation Begins

    <h4>Chapter 2184: The Retaliation Begins</h4>

    Zhong Busan nodded and said, ¡°Alright, go do your best.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then he returned to the jar and held it with his hands. He rotated the jar gently and slowly. As Zhao Hai was rotating the jar, he listened to the noise it was making. He changed direction from time to time. The jar made a grinding noise as this was going on. Before long, there was a click and then the jar began to rise. When it rose around a meter high, a row of steps was revealed.

    Seeing the row of stairs, Zhong Busan showed a satisfied nod and said, ¡°Good. Zhao Ling, I¡¯ll remember your contribution. You will be rewarded when we return.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Thank you, gang leader.¡±

    Zhong Busan nodded. Then he waved his hand andmanded the Ghost Child Gang experts to enter the passage. All experts were at the Earth Monarch Stage. They were the true elites of the gang.

    More than a dozen people entered the passage. Before Zhong Busan entered, he turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Zhao Ling, stay here.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Not long after Zhong Busan entered the passage, the sound of fighting was heard. Then it suddenly became quiet.

    As Zhao Hai stood at the entrance of the underground passage, he muttered, ¡°It seems like the Green Zombie Gang did run away.¡±

    After some time, a figure appeared from the secret passage. Zhao Hai focused his eyes and saw that it was someone he didn¡¯t know. However, they had a Ghost Child Gang identity token on their waist.

    Zhao Hai bowed and said, ¡°I have seen Senior Brother.¡±

    The cultivator looked at Zhao Hai and smiled, ¡°So it¡¯s Junior Brother Zhao Ling. You made a great contribution. The gang¡¯s elite disciples and their supreme elder are in the passage. They were preparing to escape. Fortunately, we were able to catch them. We didn¡¯t expect the passage to be so long. Now that they¡¯re dead, the Green Zombie Gang is officially over.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Our Ghost Child Gang will have two cities in the future.¡±

    The cultivator smiled and said, ¡°Correct. This time, your contribution is big. After we head back, the gang leader will certainly reward you heavily.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take advantage of Senior Brother¡¯s words. If the Gang Leader rewards me, I¡¯ll invite Senior Brother for a drink. May I know Senior Brother¡¯s name? ¡°

    The cultivator smiled and said, ¡°My name is Shen Yue.¡±

    ¡°Shen Yue?¡± As soon as he heard this name, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression immediately changed. He immediately said, ¡°I didn¡¯t recognize Senior Brother Shen. I¡¯ve been rude. Senior Brother, please forgive me.¡±

    When Shen Yue heard this, he couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to be polite. I¡¯ll remember that you owe me a drink. I won¡¯t forgive you if you forget.¡± After saying that, heughed and then left.

    Seeing Shen Yue, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He didn¡¯t expect to meet him this soon. Shen Yue was poised to be the next leader of the Ghost Child Gang. He was Zhong Busan¡¯s personal disciple. A low-ranking disciple like Zhao Hai would have no way to contact him.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know if this meeting was a good or a bad thing. It¡¯s good because having a connection with Shen Yue meant that Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be bullied in the gang. But this would only apply if Zhao Hai was a true member of the gang. Since Zhao Hai was a spy, then it might be a bad thing.

    Zhao Hai waited at the entrance to the secret passage for a while before Zhong Busan led everyone back. Seeing that Zhao Hai was still there, Zhong Busan nodded and said, ¡°Not bad. You¡¯re still here. Let¡¯s go.¡± Zhao Haiplied and followed behind the group. Then they walked towards Green Zombie City.

    There was no longer any resistance in the city. The reason why the Green Zombie Gang loyalists kept fighting was because they were buying time for their Supreme Elder to bring the elite disciples out of the city. Nobody expected the secret passage to be found and unlocked by Zhao Hai.

    After killing the Supreme Elder and the elite disciples, Zhong Busan¡¯s group also used the secret passage to run behind the loyalists and wipe them out.

    Green Zombie City haspletely fallen into the hands of the Ghost Child Gang. Zhong Busan looked at the city with satisfaction.

    Zhao Hai also looked over the city. It must be said that Green Zombie City was built quite well. It was even bigger than Ghost Child City. Although the battle between both sides caused destruction, the majority of the city remained untouched.

    After looking over the city, Zhong Busan nodded. From time to time, he would discuss something with the elders around him. They were talking about what could be ced in the city and what should be changed.

    Zhao Hai looked at Zhong Busan and couldn¡¯t help butugh inside. Zhong Busan¡¯s present appearance was like an old farmer organizing theirnd and proudly showing it off to others.

    After Zhong Busan scanned through the entire city, he finally went inside the Green Zombie Gang¡¯s main hall. This was also where the most intense battle took ce. Looking at the main hall of the Green Zombie Gang, Zhong Busan said, ¡°From now on, the Green Zombie Gang doesn¡¯t exist. This ce will be a branch hall of the Ghost Child Gang. Also, I don¡¯t like the name Green Zombie City, do any of you have any ideas?¡±

    Upon hearing Zhong Busan, everyone stared and then looked at each other. Seeing everyone¡¯s reaction, Zhong Busan said, ¡°What? Nobody has any good ideas?¡±

    Even so, nobody opened their mouths. Looking at everyone, Zhong Busanughed and said, ¡°You guys are really boring. You¡¯re justing up with a name, why so nervous? Since nobody has any ideas, then this city will be known as Blood Child City from now on. What do you think?

    The word ¡®blood¡¯ wasn¡¯t far from ¡®ghost¡¯. Moreover, during the refining of ghost children, their whole bodies would be red. Therefore, they could also be called blood children.

    Naturally, nobody opposed Zhong Busan¡¯s idea. Everyone cheered as Zhong Busanughed along with them. He looked extremely proud.

    The Ghost Child Gang destroying the Green Zombie Gang wasn¡¯t a huge event in the underground world. Huge wars weremon among Ghost Cultivators. A battle consisting only of two cities could be ignored. What people paid attention to the most was the movements of the sects, which disciple was killed, who the next sect master was, who deceived who, and so on.

    Nevertheless, the gangs surrounding the Ghost Child Gang and the Green Zombie Gang definitely noticed what happened. The Green Zombie Gang has been dealt with in a perfect manner. This didn¡¯t give the other gangs a chance to take advantage of the situation. Moreover, the Ghost Child Gang was notoriously known for being difficult to deal with. Therefore, the surrounding gangs could only observe.

    After seizing Green Zombie City and renaming it into Blood Child City, the Ghost Child Gang began sending disciples to manage the city.

    However, the Ghost Child Gang didn¡¯t have a lot of members. Although the gang epted those from the Green Zombie Gang, Zhong Busan didn¡¯t trust them enough to stay in the city. The disciples of the Green Zombie Gang were too familiar with the city. If they stayed, then the city might fall into their hands once again.

    Because of this, Zhong Busan sent every Green Zombie Gang cultivator back to Ghost Child City and divided them into the different halls. Meanwhile, the Ghost Child Gang recruited rogue cultivators en masse.

    The Ghost Child Gang¡¯s recruitment was huge news for the rogue cultivators in Ghost Child City. They quickly sharpened their skills to prepare for the recruitment. The Ghost Child Gang was also used to this situation. They began to set up a criteria for recruitment and chose people who passed. Arge part of the neers was directly sent to Green Zombie City.

    Because of the recruitment, the poption of the Ghost Child Gang experienced a huge boost. At this time, Zhong Busan rarely had any free time. He began to reorganize the gang. Only in this way could the gang return to its rigid state as soon as possible.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai began to conduct his other n. He was able to gain a huge merit during the battle against the Green Zombie Gang. Naturally, the gang wouldn¡¯t mistreat him. Zhao Hai¡¯s rewards were very rich. He obtained a lot of cultivation materials.

    Zhao Hai looked overjoyed when he saw the reward. Then he immediately returned to his courtyard to close up. The Ghost Child Gang didn¡¯t pay too much attention to Zhao Hai. Ordinary cultivators like Zhao Ling normally couldn¡¯t obtain cultivation materials. So, when they obtain arge number of them, they would immediately close up. This was to be expected.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t really happy about the resources he gained. The gang would never have the resources that Zhao Hai needs. Even if he just ascended from the lower realms, Zhao Hai would still ignore these resources. What Zhao Hai was happy about was the chance to disappear from everyone¡¯s eyes for a few days.

    After announcing his seclusion, Zhao Hai left a clone in his courtyard and then went back to Coiling Dragon City. He met with Laura and the others for a discussion on how to begin their revenge against the underground world.

    Among the Ghost Cultivators who attacked the Tyrant de Sect were people from the Water Ghost Sect. This sect was quite interesting. The souls used by them were souls from people who drowned. Because of this, the people from the Water Ghost Sect were very good at using water element spells. Zhao Hai¡¯s target was this sect.

    The Water Ghost Sect wasn¡¯t an extraordinary sect in the underground world. They could only be described as a medium-grade sect. The reason the Water Ghost Sect dared to attack the Tyrant de Sect was because they were only among the many sects who attacked.

    But no matter what, the Water Ghost Sect participated in the attack against the Tyrant de Sect. Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t let them off. Also, dealing with such a sect wouldn¡¯t cause huge waves in the underground world. Great Sects of the underground world wouldn¡¯t care about those lower than them. Even if an entire small sect was wiped out, the Great Sects wouldn¡¯t feel anything. On the contrary, the destruction of a sect meant a possible expansion of the sects around them. If the Water Ghost Sect was eliminated, its surrounding sects would be happy.

    Zhao Hai now has time to act. Ghost Cultivators in the underground world were also cultivators. Their seclusion was both long and short depending on the situation. Ordinary cultivators would retreat for at least a few months with a few breaks in between. There were also cultivators who would cultivate until they break through, otherwise they would die in their seclusion. Cultivators who could do this were enviable, but also pitiful.

    With the rewards he gained, Zhao Hai calcted that his seclusion couldst for several months. Although it was impossible to achieve a breakthrough in this time frame, it was enough to show people that he had gotten stronger.

    Zhao Hai was now scouting the Water Ghost Sect. The sect was located in a special location. Its headquarters was on an ind in the middle of a hugeke. To reach the Water Ghost Sect, one would need to traverse theke. However, theke had a lot of water ghosts. These water ghosts were raised by the sect to monitor theke. Because of this, monitoring the sect wasn¡¯t easy.

    However, this difficulty was nothing to Zhao Hai. He couldmunicate with theke and became part of it. This would allow him to travel smoothly across the river. But as soon as Zhao Hai entered theke, he immediately felt a cold. It wasn¡¯t his senses who felt this, it was theke who felt cold.

 Chapter 2185: Water Ghost Sectâ€™s Weakness

    <h4>Chapter 2185: Water Ghost Sect¡¯s Weakness</h4>

    In the eyes of many people, it was impossible for ake to have feeling, or even the capability to think. However, the thoughts of ake were different from human beings. For humans,kes were collections of water in a basin, which would have no thoughts.

    But when Zhao Hai turned into a drop of water, his first feeling was cold. Theke was cold. The lower theke, the colder it is. However, this coldness didn¡¯t refer to temperature.

    The reason Zhao Hai felt this way was due to the many water ghosts in the water. Water ghosts were originally cold things, like any other things that were yin.

    Zhao Hai felt the number of water ghosts in theke. The results caused him to be surprised. The number of water ghosts was beyond what he expected.

    What Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know was that the Water Ghost Sect would drown people in theke from time to time. Naturally, when these people died, they would be water ghosts. Then these water ghosts would be captured by the disciples of the Water Ghost Sect to be refined.

    Disciples of the Water Ghost Sect used water ghosts as weapons. If they want to upgrade their water ghost, refining them wouldn¡¯t be enough. Another way to increase the strength of a water ghost was to have it consume other water ghosts. This was the reason why the Water Ghost Sect raises water ghosts in theirke.

    Zhao Hai swam along the waves of theke. Little by little, he approached the Water Ghost Sect. Before long, he was at the periphery of the sect. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t rx. He knew very well that the closer he got to the Water Ghost Sect, the stronger the defenses he would encounter.

    Zhao Hai knew that on an ind like this, there would be a lot of underground rivers. These rivers would be connected to the well on the ind. As long as he found an underground river, he would be able to infiltrate the ind. The outside defenses of the Water Ghost Sect were very strong. However, this defense was only angled towards enemies. If there were no enemies, it was impossible for the ind to activate all of its defense.

    It took a while for Zhao Hai to find the entrance of the underground river. He quickly went straight for the river. The moment he entered the river, Zhao Hai no longer felt the cold feeling. This was because the underground river was located on Water Ghost Ind. Thend was a natural deterrent to water ghosts.

    Zhao Hai followed the river all the way into Water Ghost Ind. Along the way, Zhao Hai encountered several warning formations. But since Zhao Hai merged with the river, these warning formations were practically useless.

    As he moved forward, Zhao Hai felt the underground river having direct contact with the air. Zhao Hai immediately knew that he hade upon a well built by the Water Ghost Sect.

    Zhao Hai followed the river to the well. Then he moved and flew up the well. As soon as he got out, Zhao Hai immediately surveyed the surroundings.

    Zhao Hai exited into a small courtyard on the outskirts of the ind. The courtyard looked deserted. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but nod with satisfaction.

    However, Zhao Hai immediately turned around and entered the well once again. Although the Water Ghost Sect wasn¡¯t a big sect and courtyards like these were ignored, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to leave traces. He was here to deal with the Water Ghost Sect.

    Zhao Hai continued to travel along the underground river. As he traveled through the ind, he soon discovered a problem. Water Ghost Ind only has wells on its periphery. There were no wells in the center of the ind.

    This puzzled Zhao Hai. He knows that cultivators all want to eat, even those who reached the Teleportation Stage. Disciples of a sect weren¡¯t ordinary people. It was impossible for them to live on the outskirts of the sect. So, when they eat, wouldn¡¯t they need to drink water?

    After going around Water Ghost Ind, Zhao Hai had a lot of questions on his mind. Then he left the ind. He didn¡¯t n to attack today. He just wanted to have aprehensive understanding of the sect. Only once he was confident would heunch his attack.

    After leaving Water Ghost Ind, Zhao Hai figured out why there were no wells on the center of the ind. The high-level members of the sect must know that the wells originate from the underground rivers. With how many people they drown every day, they might be disgusted by theke water. Therefore, they didn¡¯t dig any wells.

    In the following span of time, Zhao Hai continued to sneak into the Water Ghost Sect to learn more about it. He wanted to know the situation inside the sect.

    The reason Zhao Hai spent a long time observing the Water Ghost Sect was because he wanted to find its biggest weakness. If he wanted to fight, he would hit them where it hurt the most. Even if Zhao Hai failed to eliminate the sect, he could still leave an opening huge enough for the Water Ghost Sect¡¯s enemies to take advantage of.

    After a month of observation, Zhao Hai finally discovered the weakness of the Water Ghost Sect. Surprisingly, the sect¡¯s weakness was Water Ghost Lake. Theke was a huge body of water surrounding Water Ghost Ind. Theke was full of water ghosts which were the first round of defense for the ind. Theke also provides the disciples of the sect with a constant supply of water ghosts.

    If Zhao Hai wanted to deal with the Water Ghost Gang, he would first need to deal with theke. From an outsider¡¯s viewpoint, Water Ghost Lake was Water Ghost Sect¡¯s strongest point.

    But in Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes, this wasn¡¯t the case. Water Ghost Lake was the strongest defense of the Water Ghost Sect. But once the water ghosts in theke were taken care of, the Water Ghost Sect would copse. When the timees, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to attack the sect. Zhao Hai began to hatch his n.

    In the next few days, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t enter the Water Ghost Sect. Instead, he spent his time inside the Space experimenting. Finally, he used the Universal Processing Machine to manufacture a new nt. This nt was made from multiple nts with specific properties.

    The nt was a light-element creation that grew very fast. Most importantly, its seeds were very small, and its survival rate was very high.

    For ordinary people, this nt would be a good thing. Light element nts can be eaten and provide healing effects. But for the people of the Water Ghost Gang, this nt would be their nightmare. Once it spreads out in theke, the nt would essentially be poison for the water ghosts. As long as the nt proliferates throughout theke, the water ghosts outside the Water Ghost Sect will be purified.

    Once the nts purify the entireke, the Water Ghost Sect would be finished. The nt would grow continuously, so Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t have to worry about taking care of them. Most importantly, there was no need to sprinkle the seeds throughout theke. The nt reproduces quickly. It wouldn¡¯t take long before the entireke was full of them.

    Aftering out of the Space, Zhao Hai immediately sprinkled the seeds he had made. Then Zhao Hai left quickly. This time, he didn¡¯t return to the Ghost Child Gang. Instead, he went to the Tyrant de Sect.

    It has been some time since Zhao Hai returned to the sect. Although Laura and the others stayed in the sect, Zhao Hai still felt a bit sorry for the Yin Yang Elders.

    Zhao Hai would apany the Yin Yang Elders after returning to the Tyrant de Sect. At the same time, he would tell the elders about his revenge n.

    When Zhao Hai returned to Residence Number 52, the Yin Yang Elders were there. To be honest, when Zhao Hai and the others left, the Yin Yang Elders felt that they were freer. When Zhao Hai was present, they would always find a way to suppress their killing intent. They were afraid of affecting Laura and the others. But now, they don¡¯t have to worry anymore. The robots that Zhao Hai provided wouldn¡¯t be affected by killing intent. Moreover, after being single their entire lives, the Yin Yang Elders felt awkward talking to women.

    So, when Zhao Hai and the others left, the Yin Yang Elders were more rxed. They can do whatever they want in the courtyard. Like old men, they could act however they wanted in front of their sons, but they would maintain a little restraint in front of their daughter-inw.

    As soon as he entered the residence, Zhao Hai saw the two elders sipping tea on the training ground. At the same time, the two were watching robots practicing.

    This was a method that Zhao Hai came up with. The robots were made withbat as their core. Therefore, they have some learning capabilities. Zhao Hai made these robots for the two old men to pass the time.

    Originally, Zhao Hai meant for the robots to be chess pieces of the elders. They can use the robots to y a life-sized game of chess. However, the old men didn¡¯t like to y chess. On the other hand, they seem to enjoy looking at the robots¡¯ performing moves.

    Seeing the scene in front of him, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Masters, you¡¯re really free. You¡¯re ying with the robots again?¡±

    The Yin Yang Elders looked at Zhao Hai and smiled. The Yin Elder waved his hand and said, ¡°Come sit. How did you have time toe back? Are you doing well in the Long n?¡±

 Chapter 2186: Returning to the Ghost Child Gang

    Chapter 2186: Returning to the Ghost Child Gang

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t tell the Yin Yang Elders about his entry into the underground world, so the two didn¡¯t know. And since Zhao Hai was back, the Yin Elder was bound to ask.

    Therefore, after giving his greetings, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Masters, actually, I didn¡¯t return from the Long n. I¡¯ve been spending my time in the underground world.¡±

    The Yin Yang Elders stared, the Yang Elder looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°What are you doing in the underground world? I know that you have a spatial ability, but can you casually go to the underground world? Even Diamond Stage experts won¡¯t enter the underground world without thinking. You¡¯re too bold.¡±

    The Yin Elder smiled and said, ¡°Alright. Let Little Hai talk.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he said, ¡°Masters, I was thinking about the face that the sect lost when the Ghost Cultivators attacked us. I wouldn¡¯t be able to calm down if we didn¡¯t retaliate against them. So, I went to the underground world.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the Yin Yang Elders gave a satisfied nod. Zhao Hai already joined the Long n, but he still regarded himself as a Tyrant de Sect disciple. This was a very rare trait.

    Seeing the two elders¡¯ reaction, Zhao Hai continued, ¡°After I arrived in the underground world, I took on the identity of a Rogue Cultivator. Then I joined a gang. I have already established myself in that gang. I also found a target. It¡¯s the Water Ghost Sect.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the Yin Elder couldn¡¯t help but frown as he said, ¡°The Water Ghost Sect isn¡¯t easy to deal with. Their usage of water element techniques is extraordinary. Although there aren¡¯t a lot of them, nobody wanted to confront them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded. Then he told the two elders about the information he was able to scrounge up in thest few days. As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, the Yin Yang Elders were shocked. They didn¡¯t think Zhao Hai to have done so much research.After Zhao Hai was finished, the Yin Elde said, ¡°How do you n to deal with the Water Ghost Sect?¡± In the Yin Elder¡¯s mind, Zhao Hai has observed the Water Ghost Sect for a long time, so his n shouldn¡¯t just be killing one or two Water Ghost Sect disciples. Zhao Hai should be nning something bigger.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Master, I like to collect nts as a hobby. I happen to collect a special nt that grows very fast. Most importantly, it is a light element nt. It can release light element qi to the surroundings. The Water Ghost Sect depends on the Water Ghost Lake for its defense. If the ghosts in theke were to be purified, even if we don¡¯t make a move, the Water Ghost Sect will be in a fatal situation.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s words, the Yin Yang Elders breathed in cold air. Although Zhao Hai¡¯s n seemed simple, it was an extermination n. If Zhao Hai¡¯s n seeds, the Water Ghost Sect will be wiped off from the underground world.

    Thinking of the oue, the Elders couldn¡¯t hide their excited expressions. The Yin Elder looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Are you confident in your n?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°It will seed. The nt propagates extremely fast. Each nt can release a hundred thousand seeds in a short time. As long as the seeds germinate, Water Ghost Lake will be filled in it. The Water Ghost Sect wouldn¡¯t be able to respond in time.¡±

    The Yang Elder replied, ¡°What happens if the Water Ghost Sect discovers the seeds before they sprout?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The seed is too small. Moreover, the more yin qi is around the seed, the faster it will germinate. After growing, it will reach maturity in a short time and produce more seeds. Even if the water ghosts in theke don¡¯t get wiped out by the time the nts get discovered, there won¡¯t be many ghosts left. Moreover, once the enemy discovers what happened in theke, they wouldn¡¯t let go of this opportunity to get rid of the Water Ghost Sect. In any case, even if the sect doesn¡¯t get wiped out, our goal of retaliation would be reached.¡±

    The Yang Elder nodded, ¡°Good, your n is good. But you must remember that your life is more important than a thousand of those ghost bastards. You cannot risk exposing yourself, understand?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Master can rest assured. I know what to do.¡±

    The Yang Elder nodded, ¡°Rest here for a few days before returning to the Long n. I must say, the Long n is really treating you well.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. Even if I do well in the Long n, I won¡¯t forget that I¡¯m a disciple of the Tyrant de Sect.¡±

    The Yin Elder replied, ¡°You might not know this, but the Long n has arranged people from your realm to various sects through their means. What achievements they will have in the future will depend on their talents. You don¡¯t have to see them. The more you meet them, the more you will be worried. To be honest, the people in your previous realm don¡¯t have much potential. They wouldn¡¯t be able to help you with anything. Moreover, if you let your enemies know about your rtionship with them, they would certainly find ways to deal with them.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡± The Yin Elder nodded and then waved his hand. Zhao Hai respectfully left.

    When Zhao Hai left, the Yin Elder looked at the Yang Elder and said, ¡°Old Yang, do you think that Little Hai¡¯s n would seed?¡±

    The Yang Elder replied, ¡°It might seed. After all, we haven¡¯t heard of such a nt before, much less others. If he can seed, then it would be great for us.¡±

    The Yin Elder smiled faintly and said, ¡°Little Hai¡¯s means are formidable. With the kind of person Little Hai is, he wouldn¡¯t carelessly report to us if he isn¡¯t confident. So, I¡¯m optimistic of his sess.¡±

    The Yang Elder nodded. He couldn¡¯t help butugh as he said, ¡°If those ghost bastards in the underground world know that Little Hai is about to overturn their world, I wonder what their expression will be.¡±

    The Yin Elder alsoughed. Although Zhao Hai has yet to make a huge noise in the underground world, the two elders believed that it wouldn¡¯t be long before Zhao Hai turned their heaven and earth upside down.

    In the following days, Zhao Hai apanied the Yin Yang Elders in residence number 52. The Yin Yang Elders also advised Zhao Hai about cultivation.

    Although Zhao Hai has rich experience, the time he cultivated wasn¡¯t very longpared to the thousands of years of experience that the Yin Yang Elders had. The two elders had a lot of insight into things that Zhao Hai has yet to research.

    After staying in the Tyrant de Sect for a few days, Zhao Hai returned to the Long n. The Long n was still the same as the time Zhao Hai left. There were still children practicing in the courtyard. And like Zhao Hai told Long Tian, Laura and the others were better teachers than him. The children¡¯s martial arts were progressing very well.

    As he stayed in the Long n, Zhao Hai chatted several times with Long Tian. Naturally, he didn¡¯t tell him about his n to retaliate against the Water Ghost Sect. Instead, he only told Long Tian that he had set foot in the underground world and had joined a gang.

    Hearing this, Long Tian was naturally surprised. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to reach this point. But at the same time, he was happy. Now that Zhao Hai has anchored himself in the underground world, it would be more convenient for him to get to know the ghost cultivators. The Long n could also get a lot of information from Zhao Hai.

    After a few days, Zhao Hai returned to the underground. The first thing he did upon returning to the underground world was releasing seeds in Water Ghost Lake. Zhao Hai stayed for some time to observe how the seeds would adapt to the Water Ghost Lake¡¯s environment. Much to Zhao Hai¡¯s surprise, the moment the seeds touched theke, they seemed like babies seeing their mother¡¯s breasts. The seeds crazily absorbed the yin qi in the river and nourished themselves.

    Seeing the scene in front of him, Zhao Hai was dumbfounded, then he became ted. From what he could see, the nts were extremelypatible with yin qi. The moment these nts grow, the Water Ghost Sect will be finished.

    Now that the seeds have been spread, Zhao Hai left Water Ghost Lake. Then he immediately returned to the Ghost Child Gang and announced the end of his seclusion.

    Zhao Hai chose this time to return because he didn¡¯t want anyone to suspect him. If he went out after the Water Ghost Sect suffered a cmity, then people might have thoughts. Although the possibility of this was very low, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to take the risk.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s ¡®seclusion¡¯sted around two months. When he came out, he discovered a huge change to the Ghost Child Gang. There were a lot of new faces in the gang. They should be the newly received disciples of the gang. Moreover, Blood Child City has officially be a branch hall of the Ghost Child Gang.

    In the underground world, there were huge benefits to holding a city. Even if a war resulted in a lot of losses to the winning side, Red Goblins would still make up the majority of manpower. Therefore, the city could still operate at full strength after a full out war. This was also the reason why two warring sides don¡¯t kill Red Goblins during conflicts. The goblin ves would allow the winning side to increase their ie in a short period of time.

    It was precisely because of this that cities in the underground world were under constant attacks. Everybody wanted to swallow their neighbors. Getting a hold of another city was equivalent to having another goose thatys golden eggs.

 Chapter 2187: Revenge Success

    Chapter 2187: Revenge Sess

    Zhong Busan looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°How is your seclusion?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Replying to the Gang Leader. It wasn¡¯t great. I wasn¡¯t able to achieve a breakthrough. However, I was able to stabilize my cultivation.¡±

    Zhong Busan nodded and said, ¡°You should not be disappointed. This is normal. Don¡¯t expect to reach the heavens in a single step. Go take some missions to settle your mental state. Now that the gang has absorbed Blood Child City, we have a lot of missions that need to be done. Right, go see Shen Yue. He says you owe him a drink.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t expect Zhong Busan to say such words. But he nodded and said, ¡°Gang Leader can rest assured. After heading back, I¡¯ll go see Senior Brother Shen.¡±

    Zhong Busan waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, you can go. When you head out, pay attention to your surroundings. Now that we have eliminated the Green Zombie Gang, the surrounding gangs are paying close attention to us. It¡¯s possible that they¡¯ll attack.¡± Zhao Hai gave a nod. Then after giving a bow to Zhong Busan, he turned around and left.

    Zhao Hai returned to his room and sat inside for a while before heading out. Just as Zhao Hai exited his room, he saw another member of the Ghost Child Gang. Zhao Hai had seen this person before, he hurriedly cupped his fist and said, ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯d like to ask for directions to Senior Brother Shen¡¯s courtyard. This Junior Brother wants to pay him a visit.¡±

    As soon as the person heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then hisplexion changed as he said, ¡°You know Senior Brother Shen?¡±

    Zhao Hai knew why this person would ask this question. Shen Yue wasn¡¯t just anybody in the Ghost Child Gang. Shen Yue was being groomed by Zhong Busan to be the next Gang Leader. Therefore, Shen Yue¡¯s status in the Ghost Child Gang was extremely high.

    Although Zhao Hai had some fame, his time in the Ghost Child Gang was still short. Even if he gained the Gang Leader¡¯s favor, its effect was only a good image in the eyes of the other gang members. Zhao Hai¡¯s position in everyone¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t increase. In their minds, it was impossible for Zhao Hai to have something to do with Shen Yue.Zhao Hai smiled faintly at the cultivator and said, ¡°Last time when we attacked Blood Child City, I was able to introduce myself to Senior Brother Shen. At that time, I promised Senior Brother a drink. But when I returned to the gang, I immediately went into seclusion. Just now, the Gang Leader reminded me of this matter. If I don¡¯t see Senior Brother Shen, I might not have any good fruits to eat.¡±

    The Ghost Child Gang member¡¯splexion changed. He was really envious of Zhao Hai. He wasn¡¯t only recognized by the Gang Leader, he was also able to establish a rtionship with Shen Yue. Zhao Hai was able to connect himself to two powerful ends of the thread. It was clear that his future development in the sect would be extremely smooth.

    Although the cultivator was envious of Zhao Hai, he wasn¡¯t nning on harming Zhao Hai over this matter. If he dared to plot, then when Shen Yue finds out, ounts would need to be settled. Moreover, Zhao Hai has obtained the Gang Leader¡¯s favor. Offending Zhao Hai at this time would be an extremely dumb move. It would be a better idea to get Zhao Hai¡¯s good side.

    The cultivator¡¯s expression immediately turned normal as he finally replied, ¡°So it¡¯s this. Since it¡¯s Senior Brother Shen, you really shouldn¡¯t dy. Brother, you just need to walk along this road and take a left turn after three intersections. There you will see a courtyard with two Ghost Children in front of the door. That is Senior Brother Shen¡¯s residence.¡±

    Zhao Hai expressed his gratitude and then followed the directions. The person looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s back with an envious gaze. He knows that nobody would be able to stop Zhao Hai¡¯s rise in the Ghost Child Gang.

    It didn¡¯t take long before Zhao Hai arrived at Shen Yue¡¯s courtyard. Just like the person said, there were two Ghost Child carvings in front of the residence. The carvings were lifelike. One could see at a nce that it was done by a master.

    Just as Zhao Hai was about to knock, he discovered that the residence didn¡¯t have a knocker. He could only pat on the door gently and said, ¡°Is Senior Brother Shen at home? Zhao Ling wants to seek an audience.¡±

    Just after Zhao Hai finished talking, Shen Yue¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Come in.¡± Zhao Hai pushed the door open and walked in. He discovered Shen Yue standing inside looking at him.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and cupped his fist before saying, ¡°Junior Brother has seen Senior Brother Shen. Senior Brother, I invited youst time for a drink, but I had to go into seclusion when I returned. I apologize for beingte.¡±

    Shen Yueughed and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a small matter. Now that you¡¯re here, we must drink a few more cups.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly replied, ¡°Senior Brother, why don¡¯t we head out to eat? It will be this Junior Brother¡¯s treat. How can we just eat here?¡±

    Shen Yue smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like to go out to eat. There are a lot of people who want to greet me. It gets too tiring after a while. Let¡¯s just eat inside.¡± Zhao Hai had no choice but to enter Shen Yue¡¯s house.

    When the two entered the residence, Zhao Hai discovered that Shen Yue¡¯s residence was very simple. There aren¡¯t too many things inside. This came as a surprise to Zhao Hai.

    The two went to the kitchen where several Red Goblin women were putting dishes on the table. All of the dishes looked simple.

    Before long, all of the dishes were ced down, and the Red Goblin women retreated back. Shen Yue invited Zhao Hai to sit down. Then he looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Zhao Ling, I must thank you for what happened back in Blood Child City. If it weren¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t be able topletely eliminate the Green Zombie Gang.

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not my aplishment. The only thing I did was recognize the mechanism used by the Green Zombie Gang. Senior Brother Shen doesn¡¯t need to be polite.¡±

    Shen Yue nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this. I¡¯m d that you came to visit. Come, let¡¯s share a few drinks.¡± Zhao Hai nodded. He understood Shen Yue¡¯s message. Shen Yue was the future Gang Leader of the Ghost Child Gang. Because of this, he doesn¡¯t have someone to call a true friend. The people around him were those who befriended the rank he had, not the person. Shen Yue doesn¡¯t treat these people as friends.

    However, Zhao Hai¡¯s situation was different. Shen Yue knew that Zhong Busan was grooming Zhao Hai to be sent to the Battle Corpse Sect. Therefore, it was impossible for Zhao Hai to threaten Shen Yue¡¯s status. Zhao Hai might even have a higher status than him in the future. It was because of this that Shen Yue can make friends with Zhao Hai.

    The two drank as they chatted, looking like two good friends. Zhao Hai usually liked these events, but he knew that the person in front of him would never be his friend. The moment Zhao Hai entered the Tyrant de Sect, the Ghost Cultivators became his enemies.

    Zhao Hai sighed inside, but he didn¡¯t stop drinking. He also chatted with Shen Yue. To be honest, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t envious of Shen Yue¡¯s life. After all, he has killed more people than Shen Yue. This was the case with cultivators. If you don¡¯t kill others, others will stille to kill you. The distinction between good and evil always depended on who¡¯s looking.

    The two drank until it waste. Then Zhao Hai set out to return to his residence. When he returned, Zhao Hai immediately entered the Space. He wanted to see what¡¯s going on with the Water Ghost Sect.

    After seeing Water Ghost Lake, Zhao Hai was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect the seeds that he spread out to multiply this quickly.

    Seeing the seeds, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but wonder how they were able to multiply so fast. He could remember the experiments he did in the Space. The seeds weren¡¯t multiplying as fast as in theke. It seems like the Water Ghost Sect was fated to be eliminated.

    Now that the seeds were spreading, Zhao Hai immediately went back. He would wait to hear if there were any news.

    In the following days, Zhao Hai lived a normal life in the Ghost Child Gang. By this point, a lot of people were aware of Zhao Hai. He doesn¡¯t only know the Gang Leader, his rtionship with Shen Yue was also good. Because of this, his position in the Ghost Child Gang became special. Most of the Ghost Child Gang members would deliberately befriend him.

    Three months passed. In these three months, Zhao Hai would return to the Water Ghost Lake once in a while to take a look. But a month ago, Zhao Hai stopped going. He found that the seeds he spread had fulfilled their purpose. The outbreak that he was nning for was about to happen.

    Recently, Zhao Hai went out on missions while also collecting things unique to the underground world. Fortunately, the Ghost Child Gang was a ce filled with rogue cultivators. With ghost cultivatorsing from all directions, information was very easy to acquire. However, none of the these information were rted to the Water Ghost Sect.

    On this particr day, Zhao Hai went to the Mission Hall inside the Ghost Child Gang. This Mission Hall was where members of the gang received their missions. Most of the cultivators inside knew Zhao Hai. As soon as they saw Zhao Hai, they immediately gave their greetings. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t neglect them and returned their greetings with a smile.

    At this time, a voice was suddenly heard, ¡°Junior Brother Zhao, you¡¯re here. Come and take a seat. You¡¯ve been doing missions crazily. Aren¡¯t you tired of doing them?¡±

    Zhao Hai turned his head and saw that it was Li Mu who he met back in Blood Child City. Li Mu was a very lively person who liked to joke. Moreover, he didn¡¯t take himself very seriously. Because of this, he was also quite popr in the gang.

    In Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes, Li Mu was an outlier in the Ghost Child Gang. Ghost Cultivators were self-centered and would generally hide their true emotions in their hearts. On the other hand, Li Mu expressed himself fully. It might be because of his character that Li Mu was able to be popr in the gang.

    Zhao Hai smiled at Li Mu and said, ¡°So it¡¯s Senior Brother Li. How are you? You didn¡¯t go on a mission today?¡±

    After Zhao Hai said this, a person next to Li Mu said, ¡°If he¡¯s as hardworking as you, he would have progressed very far a long time ago. It might be normal for you to do two or three missions a day. For him, it would be a miracle if he does a mission every two or three days.¡± This caused the surrounding cultivators tough.

    Li Mu didn¡¯t mind the jokes as he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s already fine for me to be like this. Look at Junior Brother Ling, he looks too tired while I¡¯m very rxed.¡± This caused another round ofughter. All cultivators know that cultivation was like sailing against the current. If you don¡¯t advance, then you will retreat. If you don¡¯t work hard, then your cultivation will regress. There weren¡¯t a lot of people who had the same mindset as Li Mu.

    Zhao Hai sat beside Li Mu and said, ¡°Senior Brother Li, what are you all chatting about? Did something happen?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Li Mu immediately became excited. Heughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you asked me. Something huge happened in the underground world. And it has something to do with the sects!¡±

    Zhao Hai stared. He looked interested as he probed further, ¡°Really? Something happened to the sects? Which sect was hit?¡±

    Li Muughed, ¡°That¡¯s right. But the one affected isn¡¯t one of the big sects. Do you know the Water Ghost Sect?¡±

    It was also the first time the surrounding people heard about this matter. Upon hearing Li Mu¡¯s words, the people immediately quieted down. Although the Water Ghost Sect wasn¡¯t a huge sect in the underground world, it was one of the special sects.

    Li Mu looked at everyone and nodded. As if showing off, he continued, ¡°A catastrophe hit the Water Ghost Sect. As everyone knows, the Water Ghost Sect is famous for their water ghosts. And the ce where their headquarters is located is called Water Ghost Lake. I heard that something happened to theke. A special type of nt began to grow inrge numbers in theke. Most importantly, these nts began to drastically reduce the amount of water ghosts in theke. Nobody knows how many water ghosts are still left in theke.¡±

    Hearing this, the people around Li Mu couldn¡¯t help but stare. Zhao Hai also stared, but his heart was beating with glee. His actions have reached its goal. With the water ghosts in Water Ghost Lake being decimated, the Water Ghost Sect was akin to a shop with no walls. It was waiting to be attacked by bandits.

 Chapter 2188: The Underground World Shakes

    Chapter 2188: The Underground World Shakes

    Li Mu looked at everyone paying attention to him and felt prouder. Then he continued, ¡°Since the Water Ghosts in Water Ghost Lake have disappeared, sects who have a grudge against the Water Ghost Sect began to attack. The Water Ghost Sect only just found out that the water ghosts in theke were gone. Most importantly, the Water Ghost Sect found out that the nts that grew on theke weren¡¯t ordinary nts. The nts can emit a weak energy that was just the nemesis of ghosts. It was because of these nts that the water ghosts on theke disappeared.¡±

    Hearing Li Mu, everyone stared before sucking up cold air. Zhao Hai looked at Li Mu and said, ¡°How is that possible? There¡¯s a nt like that? If what you¡¯re saying is true, then isn¡¯t the underground world in danger?¡±

    Li Mu replied, ¡°The nt does exist. Moreover, it has caused a catastrophe for the Water Ghost Sect. I received this information when the various sectsunched an attack against the Water Ghost Sect., I believe the Water Ghost Sect is already close to being wiped out. I think the sects will pay close attention to that nt. After all, it¡¯s also a threat to all Ghost Cultivators.¡±

    Everyone nodded. Zhao Hai frowned and said, ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard of that nt before?¡±

    Li Mu shook his head and said, ¡°Nobody knows where the nt came from. However, it¡¯s not our turn to worry about this. I think the sects are having a bigger headache than we have.¡±

    Everyone nodded. Li Mu looked at everyone and said, ¡°Can anyone tell me what happened to the Water Ghost Sect?¡±

    Everyone just looked at Li Mu without saying anything. Although they were now in the gang¡¯s territory, they thought that it was better to talk less. If the Water Ghost Sect was really destroyed, then it wouldn¡¯t hurt to keep quiet. And if the Water Ghost Sect survived, then if their words reached the ears of the Water Ghost Sect, then they would suffer in the future.

    Zhao Hai looked at the reaction of the people around him and thought that he might only be the one who could reply to Li Mu. The Water Ghost Sect was truly finished. When the news about Water Ghost Lake spread, the Water Ghost Sect was already erased from the underground world. Under the joint attacks of multiple sects, the Water Ghost Sect¡¯s Supreme Elders down to its affiliate gangs were all killed.

    The sects who took care of the Water Ghost Gang were now coping with Water Ghost Lake¡¯s new nts. These nts now covered the entireke. Water Ghosts couldn¡¯t be seen anywhere. Theke has turned green.The new nt grew too fast and multiplied quickly. Therefore, the light energy it emitted became more and more. Since Ghost Cultivators attuned themselves to yin energy, they have an innate dislike towards the light element. Naturally, the Ghost Cultivators could feel the energy being emitted by theke. They understood that if these nts spread throughout the underground world, then the Ghost Cultivators would suffer huge damage. Because of this, the various sects were doing all they could to deal with the nts.

    Unfortunately for them, their actions were toote. The seeds of the nts have already travelled through the underground waterways. Zhao Hai knew that it wouldn¡¯t be long before the nts propagated throughout the underground world.

    Li Mu didn¡¯t know about this. Seeing that everyone was being quiet, he said, ¡°What are you afraid of? Even if the Water Ghost Sect knows, what can they do? In their eyes, we are just little people not worth their time.¡±

    Everyone nodded. Li Mu¡¯s words were reasonable. How were they, they were just unimportant people in the eyes of the sects. The only people sects treated properly were sect disciples.

    At this time, a drum beat was heard throughout the gang. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but stare when they heard this. Then theirplexion changed as they quickly ran out.

    This drum beat wouldn¡¯t sound out randomly. This drum beat could only mean that something big was happening in the Ghost Child Gang. The moment the drum beat sounded, every member of the gang must rush to the headquarters within ten minutes. If they failed to arrive, they would be punished ording to the gang¡¯s rules.

    Because of this, when people heard the drum beat, they immediately rushed out. Although they were very close to the gang¡¯s assembly ground, the drum hadn¡¯t sounded for a long time, which caused the members to be nervous.

    Before long, everyone arrived at the gang¡¯s assembly ground. Every single member present had a tense look on their face. In addition to the ordinary gang members, Zhong Busan and other high-ranking members of the gang were also present.

    Zhong Busan was the gang leader, but he usually doesn¡¯t appear in public. Now that he was present, it can be said that the uing matter wasn¡¯t a small one.

    The drum sounded three times. When the drum beats ended, exactly ten minutes had passed. If a gang member hasn¡¯t arrived by this time, then they would be punished.

    Once the drum stopped, Zhong Busan looked at everyone in the assembly ground and then said, ¡°You might not be aware, but the Water Ghost Sect has already been eliminated. The main cause of the Water Ghost Sect¡¯s downfall is a nt. This nt can release energy that is the nemesis of ghost cultivation. Because of this, the various sects have issued a joint mission to all gangs in the underground world. We must use all of our strength to scout nearby waters and look for this nt. This is what the nt looks like.¡±

    Everyone stretched their necks to look at a cultivator not far away from Zhong Busan. The cultivator was holding a tray with a green nt on it. This nt looked like any other aquatic nt. Nobody thought that this nt would shake the entire underground world.

    Seeing that everyone was paying attention, Zhong Busan waved his hand towards the cultivator holding the tray. The cultivator nodded and then brought the tray near the crowd. This way, everyone can get a closer look at the nt.

    When the nt got close to the members of the Ghost Child Gang, everyone could feel an ufortable feeling. It was as if the thing on the tray was the most repugnant thing in the world.

    Zhao Hai looked at the tray and was stunned. This was because he discovered that the nt that he created has undergone a mutation in the underground world. It became even more formidable. When it was created, the nt only let out a very small amount of light element qi. But now it was different. Although the nt has been taken out of the water for some time, the light element qi it emitted was still very strong. No wonder the ghost cultivators felt ufortable in its presence.

    Although Zhao Hai was surprised, he didn¡¯t forget what he needed to do. Therefore, he also pretended to feel disgusted by the nt.

    It was clear that the cultivator holding the tray was also feeling ufortable. He walked around the crowd for a moment before returning to the stage.

    Zhong Busan waved his hand, allowing the person carrying the nt to leave. Then Zhong Busan looked at the crowd and said, ¡°This nt has already spread out in the underground world. Nobody knows how it appeared, so we don¡¯t have a deep understanding of it. What we know is that the nt will die not long after it leaves the water. Everyone cane over to receive a mission token. The gang will be divided into groups. Each group will be responsible for a certain region. Make sure that there are no such nts in the area you¡¯re assigned. If you find one, immediately take it out of the water.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t everyone¡¯s first time doing a gang-wide mission. They immediately went to Zhong Busan to receive their mission tokens. Naturally, this mission token was made quickly. It only contained basic information such as which group the token¡¯s owner belonged to and who was the group leader. When Zhao Hai received his token, he found that he belonged to the fifth group. The leader of the group was also his old friend, Lin Feng.

    Zhao Hai quickly found Lin Feng. When Lin Feng saw Zhao Hai, he immediately nodded and said, ¡°Xiao Ling, you¡¯re here. Good. Now that everyone is here, let¡¯s go.¡± Everyone nodded and then followed Lin Feng out of Ghost Child City.

    The various sects of the underground world paid great attention to this matter. The majority of the underground world¡¯s manpower has been mobilized. Their goal was to deal with the spread of the nts and also to investigate how exactly the nt appeared.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect the nt to make a huge wave in just a few months. Now, almost the entire underground world was shaken. This caused Zhao Hai to worry a bit. Although he was certain that his traces were hidden, the ghost cultivators weren¡¯t pushovers. They had been fighting with the surface cultivators for many years, so they must have their own means. Now that the nt has made a huge wave, the great sects in the underground world would definitely try to track it down. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t guarantee that nobody wouldn¡¯t find anything.

    Although Zhao Hai was worried, he wasn¡¯t scared. This was because he was sure that he had covered his traces. He used the Space to move around, and he also hid his aura and appearance. Even if someone went to investigate, they wouldn¡¯t identify Zhao Hai. Now, Zhao Hai wanted to see who would win between the underground world and the nts he created.

 Chapter 2189: People From the Battle Corpse Sect

    Chapter 2189: People From the Battle Corpse Sect

    Lin Feng¡¯s group were closely observing the river in front of them. They were assigned to a river near Ghost Child City. This river was the source of water for the city¡¯s inhabitants.

    This river was very crucial to the survival of Ghost Child City. Because of this, Lin Feng¡¯s group was assigned to keep a close watch on it. Lin Feng¡¯s group was only one of the groups monitoring the river.

    After standing around for a while and seeing nothing on the river, Lin Feng couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows. He looked at the river that was about a hundred meters wide and said, ¡°We can¡¯t go on like this. Let¡¯s head to the river and see. That way we can see more clearly.¡±

    Everyone agreed. Lin Feng looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Ling, what do you think?¡±

    Last time, when dealing with the Green Zombie Gang, Lin Feng was already convinced of Zhao Hai¡¯s skills. Moreover, Lin Feng was also aware that Zhao Hai was good friends with Shen Yue. Therefore, he always maintained a level of respect towards Zhao Hai.

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll follow whatever Senior Brother Ling says. However, I could see that the other groups have the same idea. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to find a boat right now. We might as well make a raft and go to the water.¡±

    Lin Feng looked around and couldn¡¯t see a single boat. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright. We need to observe the river more closely. Everyone, let¡¯s make a raft.¡± Everyoneplied and immediately cut down trees and made rafts.

    For cultivators, cutting trees was very easy. Before long, a wide raft was built. Although they don¡¯t specialize in making rafts, the raft made by Lin Feng¡¯s group looked sturdy.

    The raft was pushed into the river and then everyone stood on it. They weren¡¯t trained sailors, so they couldn¡¯t control the raft properly. However, this didn¡¯t hinder the group. After casting a few spells, the raft began to move freely in the water.Lin Feng and the others were carefully inspecting the water. However, besides Zhao Hai, none of them saw the seed of the nt. Therefore, even if it was in front of their eyes, they wouldn¡¯t know. As long as the seeds haven¡¯t germinated, nobody would know that they were already in the river.

    However, as Zhao Hai looked at the river, he didn¡¯t find any seeds of the nt. It seems like Ghost Child City was quite far from the Water Ghost Sect. The seeds of the nt haven¡¯t reached here yet.

    After running along the river a few times, Lin Feng and the others began to rx. They controlled the raft to return to the shore. After reachingnd, Lin Feng let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Fortunately, we didn¡¯t see any of those nts. To be honest, that nt looks powerful. The one that the Gang Leader took out was clearly about to die. Even so, I feel very ufortable in its presence. What would it look like when it¡¯s healthy?¡±

    Everyone nodded. They were all ghost cultivators. It was natural that they were ufortable in the presence of the light element nt.

    At this time, another group of people came from the distance. There were people dressed in yellow cultivator¡¯s robes. A bell was hung from their waists. Behind them were quiterge leather bags. The mouth of the leather bags were tied tightly.

    Seeing the Ghost Cultivators, Lin Feng¡¯splexion couldn¡¯t help but change, ¡°It seems like the situation isrger than we thought. Even the Battle Corpse Sect sent people. Be careful of your speechter, don¡¯t offend the cultivators from the Battle Corpse Sect.¡±

    As soon as the people behind Lin Feng heard that the people approaching them were from the Battle Corpse Sect, they couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Then their expressions became unnatural. Some of them were excited while some were retrained.

    Looking at the tense people, Lin Feng couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. To be honest, this was also his reaction the first time he saw cultivators from the Battle Corpse Sect. Butter on, he didn¡¯t really care about them.

    Before long, the group arrived near Lin Feng and the others. Of the group five were wearing yellow clothing while the other five were from the Ghost Child Gang. Moreover, the five were elder-level people. These Elders who were usually lofty in the gang were currently wearing fawning smiles as they talked with the yellow-robed individuals.

    When the group walked up to Lin Feng¡¯s group, Lin Feng hurriedly bowed and said, ¡°Ghost Child Gang¡¯s Lin Feng has seen the Esteemed Sirs and the Elders.¡±

    The Battle Corpse Sect Cultivators didn¡¯t respond, as though they didn¡¯t hear Lin Feng. Only the Ghost Child Gang Elder opened his mouth and said, ¡°Lin Feng, what¡¯s the situation of the river?¡±

    Lin Feng replied, ¡°I couldn¡¯t see anything abnormal with the river. We also made a raft to go around the river, but we still didn¡¯t see anything.¡±

    The Elder nodded, then he turned his head to the Battle Corpse Sect cultivators and said, ¡°Esteemed Sirs, our Ghost Child Gang is quite far from the Water Ghost Sect. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for the nt to reach this ce. But Sirs can rest assured, as soon as something happens here, we will immediately report to you.¡±

    The Battle Corpse Cultivator nodded, he nced at Lin Feng and then back at the Ghost Child Gang Elder and said, ¡°In addition to paying attention to the nts, you should also pay attention to any strangers thate to Ghost Child Gang. Has there been anyone like that in the past few months?¡±

    Upon hearing the Battle Corpse Sect cultivator, the people from the Ghost Child Gang stared. Then they looked at each other in confusion. To be honest, although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t progress much when he arrived at the Ghost Child Gang, everything he did for the gang made everyone forget that he was a neer. He has now established his position in the gang. It was naturally that nobody would treat him as a stranger.

    The Ghost Child Gang Elder was also the same. He looked at the Battle Corpse Sect Cultivators and then said, ¡°Replying to Sir. You should have heard about the situation of the Ghost Child Gang. A lot of people arrive in the city every day. The volume of peopleing in and out of the city is a lot. Moreover, we haven¡¯t found any suspicious people.¡±

    The Battle Corpse Sect cultivator also knew about the Ghost Child Gang¡¯s situation. The Ghost Child Gang was different from other gangs. Other cities wouldn¡¯t allow people to freelye in and out. Meanwhile, the Ghost Child Gang allows rogue cultivators to enter the city. It was impossible for the Ghost Child Gang to monitor every single visitor.

    Because of this, the Battle Corpse Sect cultivator just nodded and said, ¡°Alright, just pay close attention to anything special. If you discover someone suspicious, report immediately to us.¡± The Ghost Child Gang Elderplied. Then the group continued their walk.

    Looking at the backs of the five Battle Corpse Sect cultivators, Zhao Hai sighed. To be honest, the Ghost Child Gang¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t bad. It had several experts at the Teleportation Stage. The five people from the Battle Corpse Sect were mostly Earth Monarchs. Two of them were even in the Soul Fusion Stage. In terms of cultivation, they were much lower than the Ghost Child Gang elders.

    But even so, the elder of the Ghost Child Gang has to lower himself in front of the Battle Corpse Sect cultivators. This was because standing behind the five was a huge sect. The Ghost Child Gang can¡¯t afford to offend the Battle Corpse Sect.

    Sects were too important for cultivators. It is no wonder that there are a lot of people who want to join a sect.

    When the group of Battle Corpse cultivators walked away, Lin Feng said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and report.¡±

    Everyoneplied. They also looked at the Battle Corpse Sect cultivators in the distance with envy. Most of them were born from rogue cultivator families. Being able to be led around by an elder who fawned over them was their dream. But now, they could only envy other people.

    Zhao Hai followed Lin Feng and the others to return to the Ghost Child Gang. At this time, there were also other groups who returned. Hearing that Zhao Hai and the others met with Battle Corpse Sect cultivators, the others couldn¡¯t help but be excited. They repeatedly asked them questions regarding the sect cultivators.

    Zhao Hai also told those who were familiar with him about the Battle Corpse Sect cultivators. Naturally, he also sported an envious look. For Zhao Hai who was very good at acting, describing his envy was not a problem.

    The Battle Corpse Sect cultivators didn¡¯t stay long in the Ghost Child Gang. After finding out that there was nothing abnormal with the Ghost Child Gang, they left immediately. They seem to be in a hurry.

    Zhao Hai saw from the reaction of the Battle Corpse Sect that the underground world has attached great importance to the sudden appearance of the nts. Most importantly, from what Zhao Hai heard using the Space, the sects were beginning to suspect that someone was up to mischief. So, from now on, Zhao Hai needed to be more careful in his actions.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s life passed quietly in the next period of time. Besides heading to the river to inspect, the rest of the time was spent doing missions and cultivating. In the eyes of the Ghost Child Gang members, Zhao Hai was a cultivation madman. Even the more resolute members of the gang can¡¯t stand such a boring life. However, Zhao Hai managed to push through. This caused people to admire Zhao Hai, especially those who joined the Ghost Child Gangter on.

    The newer members of the Ghost Child Gang still recognized Zhao Hai. This was because they saw Zhao Hai doing missions before joining the gang. They also knew that Zhao Hai came to Ghost Child Gangter than them. Even so, he joined the gang first.

    Cultivators weren¡¯t people who were easily convinced. When Zhao Hai joined the Ghost Child Gang, there were naturally people who didn¡¯t believe in him. But by the time they joined the Ghost Child Gang, Zhao Hai¡¯s position had already been solidified, so they didn¡¯t dare offend him. Despite that, they were still unconvinced.

    But when they noticed how Zhao Hai cultivated and took missions, their doubts about his abilities slowly vanished. They knew that they couldn¡¯t be as hardworking as Zhao Hai. They couldn¡¯t help but look up to him.

 Chapter 2190: Wanting to Enter the Battle Corpse Sect

    Chapter 2190: Wanting to Enter the Battle Corpse Sect

    The war between ghost cultivators and a nt continued. The various sects of the underground world were very surprised at the reproductive ability of the nt. Not long after they cleaned up Water Ghost Lake, the nt began to appear in other ces.

    Zhao Hai only nned to use the nt once, so he didn¡¯t give it a name. But this nt that Zhao Hai deemed expendable has be a huge headache to the ghost cultivators of the underground world. They even gave the nt a name, Spark Grass. This meant that only a spark was needed to set a vast prairie on fire. Although the name sounded elegant, all ghost cultivators who heard this name couldn¡¯t help but clench their teeth in hate.

    Like the rest of the underground world, the Ghost Child Gang wasn¡¯t rxed. This was because in the waters near Ghost Child City, spark grass began to appear. For the Ghost Child Gang, this was bad news.

    It has already been two months since the Water Ghost Sect has been eliminated. In these two months, the people of the underground world were busy dealing with the spark grass. They also gained some understanding about its abilities.

    Spark grass grew on water. Moreover, it reproduces rapidly. Spark grass can grow from seed, reproduce, and release seeds in a very short time. Moreover, each time spark grasses release seeds, they would release a lot. The most important thing was that the seeds were so small that sometimes it was very hard to spot them.

    Once a mature spark grass was seen on a body of water, it would be extremely difficult to remove it. What can only be done was to continuously weed them out. This was the best n that the underground world hase up with.

    Originally, there were no spark grasses near the Ghost Child Gang. But without anyone knowing, star grass began to grow on territories surrounding the gang. Although the river close to Ghost Child City was still clean, the Ghost Child Gang still felt a huge crisis.

    Speaking of spark grass, it also has certain advantages to cultivators. The light energy it provides could heal people. If it were in the True Spirit Realm, the Great Sects would certainly be happy. This was because the nt would be deemed as high-grade medicine.

    Ghost cultivators have the opposite effect. Because of their cultivation method, they have yin qi which ispletely opposite to light energy. If ghost cultivators cultivate in the presence of spark grass, their progress would be wasted. They would exert twice the effort but only get half the result. This was something that ghost cultivators cannot ept.There are plenty of medicines in the world that could heal injuries, but there aren¡¯t a lot of ces that could provide one with peace in cultivation. If the spark grass could cause the cultivation of ghost cultivators to slow down, then they would do all they could to eradicate it. After all, everyone¡¯s priority was cultivation.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect the spark grass to have such properties. He didn¡¯t expect a nt created by the Space to have a huge impact on the underground world.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai¡¯s understanding of the Space deepened. Initially, he felt that the Space was no longer as useful as it used to be. But this wasn¡¯t the case. The Space was helping him all the time. Spark grass might be an ordinary nt in any other ce, but once it was used in the right location, it produced unexpected effects.

    The atmosphere of the underground world became turbulent. While all of this was happening, the surface world was quiet. Almost nobody knew that Zhao Hai was causing great trouble to the sects of the underground world. The cultivators were still living their lives.

    Laura and the others were spending more and more time in Coiling Dragon City. In Coiling Dragon City, the women could interact with other people and gossip with other women. They can talk about homely things and live ordinary lives. Laura and the others haven¡¯t lived this kind of life for a long time.

    Laura and the others also became more and more respectable in the eyes of the Coiling Dragon City residents. This was because Laura and the others were very effective in teaching martial arts to the children.

    Zhao Hai also returned to Coiling Dragon City once in a while and stayed there for a few days. Although people in Coiling Dragon City didn¡¯t know what Zhao Hai was doing, they didn¡¯t ask much. This was due to Long Tian¡¯s message allowing Zhao Hai to do whatever he wants.

    Although there were a lot of people who didn¡¯t understand Long Tian¡¯s decision, they didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Long Tian¡¯s status in the Long n was very special. Nobody dared to contest his decisions. In the Long n, only a few people could receive Zhao Hai¡¯s status.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai also returned to the Tyrant de Sect during this period. He told the Yin Yang Elders about the elimination of the Water Ghost Gang. When the two elders heard the news, they looked at each other, not knowing how to respond.

    But Zhao Hai still spent most of his time in the underground world. He was now an established member of the Ghost Child Gang. Everyone knew that the gang leader looked fondly at him while he also had Shen Yue¡¯s favor. The two could be often seen sharing a few cups of wine.

    Such treatment was the source of envy for the Ghost Child Gang cultivators. One could count on one hand the number of people who could share a few drinks with Shen Yue, and Zhao Hai was one of them. How could anyone not be envious?

    After more than two months of hard work, the sects of the underground world finally had the spark grass under control. Naturally, they could only control its spread. It was close to impossible for them to eradicate itpletely.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t really care if the spark grass was eradicated or not. He was now working on another plot. But this n would need time toplete.

    Just as Zhao Hai returned from his day¡¯s mission, he found Li Mu standing outside his courtyard. Li Mu was walking back and forth, looking very anxious. Zhao Hai hurriedly said, ¡°Senior Brother Li, why are you here? Are you looking for me?¡±

    Seeing Zhao Hai return, Li Mu quickly stepped forward and said, ¡°You¡¯re here. Come with me quickly. The Gang Leader is looking for you.¡±

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he went with Li Mu towards Zhong Busan¡¯s study. After a while, the two arrived outside the study. Then Li Mu shouted, ¡°Reporting to the Gang Leader, Zhao Ling is back.¡±

    Zhong Busan¡¯s voice was heard not long after, ¡°Let him in.¡±

    Li Mu looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Go in. Don¡¯t let the gang leader wait for long.¡± Zhao Haiplied and then cupped his fist to Li Mu before pushing the door open and walking in.

    The Ghost Child Gang was only a small gang. Naturally, it wouldn¡¯t have a lot of things. So, when Zhao Hai entered the study, he didn¡¯t see a single book. There were only jade slips. Zhong Busan was sitting behind his desk holding a jade slip while frowning.

    Seeing Zhao Hai arrive, Zhong Busan ced his jade slip down and then raised his head, ¡°Little Ling, has it been half a year since you joined the Ghost Child Gang?¡±

    Zhao Hai confirmed, ¡°Yes. It has been over six months.¡±

    Zhong Busan nodded and said, ¡°At this time, people of the Ghost Child Gang know that I¡¯m favoring you. But do you know why I didn¡¯t pass the Ghost Child Gang¡¯s technique to you?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t. I¡¯ll follow the Gang Leader¡¯s ns.¡±

    Zhong Busan nodded and said, ¡°I do have a n. The Ghost Child Gang is only a small gang. For a small gang to survive, it needs to attach itself to a sect. Our Ghost Child Gang is working under the Battle Corpse Sect. In other words, if our gang wants to develop, we can only rely on the Battle Corpse Sect.¡±

    Zhao Hai already knew this, so Zhong Busan has no need to borate further. Zhong Busan looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s calm expression and said, ¡°If the Ghost Child Gang wants to develop, it¡¯s necessary to keep a good rtionship with the Battle Corpse Sect. To do this, we have to send talented disciples to the sect. It¡¯s a way to pull the sect closer to the gang. You¡¯re the one I chose to send to the Battle Corpse Sect.

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°I understand. This is good for both me and the gang. Gang leader can rest assured. Even if I join the Battle Corpse Sect, I¡¯m still a member of the Ghost Child Gang.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Zhong Busan couldn¡¯t help but give a satisfied nod and said, ¡°Good. It¡¯s precisely because I n to let you join the Battle Corpse Gang that I didn¡¯t teach you the gang¡¯s cultivation method. Our gang¡¯s methods are different to the methods of the Battle Corpse Sect. If you learn the gang¡¯s techniques, it will make it harder for you to learn the sect¡¯s methods in the future. Do you understand my thoughts?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Gang leader can rest assured. I understand. Zhao Hai thanks the gang leader for your care.¡±

    Zhong Busan waved his hand and said, ¡°This is also good for the Ghost Child Gang. It will be time for the Battle Corpse Sect to recruit disciples. I want you to participate.¡±

    When Zhao Hai heard Zhong Busan, he was stunned. Then he asked, ¡°Gang Leader, doesn¡¯t the Battle Corpse Sect recruit disciples from our sect every year?¡±

    Zhong Busan waved his hand and said, ¡°Those aren¡¯t disciples. Everyone who joins the Battle Corpse Sect with that method will be turned into battle corpses. But you are different. You will be a Battle Corpse Sect disciple. Therefore, you need to be assessed before joining.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai asked, ¡°What are the contents of this test?¡±

    Zhong Busan replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. The trials of the Battle Corpse Sect are very special. Sometimes, they would assign you to kill someone. Sometimes they will have you pick herbs. There are even times when people are epted because they are pleasing to the eye. I don¡¯t know what trial you need to pass to join the sect.¡±

    Zhao Hai raised his brow and said, ¡°Sects like the Battle Corpse Sect have such arbitrary methods to ept disciples?¡±

    Zhong Busan waved his hand and said, ¡°Sects have their own rules. It¡¯s not for us to judge them for it. Go and prepare yourself. The trial from the sect will arrive at any time.¡±

    Zhao Hai cupped his fist and said, ¡°Yes, gang leader.¡±

    Zhong Busan looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Little Ling, although the Ghost Child Gang has followed the Battle Corpse Sect for many years. There are also people from other gangs who joined the Battle Corpse Sect. It has been some time since someone from the Ghost Child Gang joined the Battle Corpse Sect. Our influence in the sect is in decline. This time, I hope that you can remedy this. This way, the Ghost Child Gang wouldn¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Yes, gang leader. Rest assured, I will join the sect.¡±

    Zhong Busan nodded and said, ¡°Alright, you go back and rest. Don¡¯t take missions in the meantime. I have already sent the order to the supply warehouse. You will be provided with everything that you need. You can go.¡± Zhao Hai cupped his fist towards Zhong Busan before leaving.

    Zhong Busan wasn¡¯t lying to Zhao Hai. He really wanted Zhao Hai to join the Battle Corpse Sect and be a disciple. But there was one thing that Zhong Busan didn¡¯t say; failure wasn¡¯t an option during the trial. The Battle Corpse Sect will not give the loser a chance to return to their gang to start over. All of the defeated candidates will be killed and turned into battle corpses.

    This was also one of the methods that the Battle Corpse Sect uses to control the gangs. This was because the people who would participate in the trials were all elites of the gang. Even if they failed the trial, as long as they were allowed to recover, these elites would be core strengths of their gangs. If this continues on, the gangs will be stronger and stronger. This would make the gangs harder and harder to control.

    Because of this, the Battle Corpse Sect hatched this n of killing all candidates that failed the trial. Not only would the Battle Corpse Sect obtain powerful battle corpses, they could also weaken the gangs in the process.

    Although Zhao Hai has some understanding of the Battle Corpse Sect, his information about the sect wasn¡¯t rich. He doesn¡¯t know that the Battle Corpse Sect has such a scheme. When he heard that Zhong Busan would have him take the Battle Corpse Sect¡¯s trial, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t think much of it.

    Zhao Hai returned to his courtyard and immediately used the Space to return to Coiling Dragon City. It was now afternoon, his courtyard in the city should have quieted down.

    Just as Zhao Hai thought, when he returned to the courtyard, it was very peaceful. He could only hear a few people talking inside. Zhao Hai smiled and entered. Laura and the others were sitting in the room and chatting. Their topic was the students they were teaching.

    Laura and the others were happy to see Zhao Hai return. After Zhao Hai sat down, he looked at everyone and said, ¡°It seems like moving here has been a great idea. I¡¯m d to see that you are all happy.¡±

    Laura smiled faintly and said, ¡°We are indeed happy. Right, Brother Hai, why did you return this time? Did something happen?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Zhong Busan just told me to prepare for the Battle Corpse Sect¡¯s trials. Once I join the Battle Corpse Sect, we will gain a deeper understanding of the underground world.¡±

 Chapter 2191: Battle Corpse Sect Trial

    Chapter 2191: Battle Corpse Sect Trial

    The Battle Corpse Sect cannot be regarded as a huge sect in the underground world. But when ites to strength, it was still stronger than the Water Ghost Sect. The Water Ghost Sect was famous not because of their strength, but because of their water element ghosts.

    The Battle Ghost Sect relied entirely on their strength to gain their reputation. The Battle Corpse Sect was also a special sect in the underground world. Almost all the sects in the underground world cultivated battle ghosts. Meanwhile, the Battle Corpse Sect cultivated battle corpses.

    Although the Battle Corpse Sect wasn¡¯t the strongest sect in the underground world, they held the absolute authority in their territory.

    Every year, the gangs under the Battle Corpse Sect would bring their elite members to the Battle Corpse Sect hoping that they could join the sect. In turn, these elite members would provide benefits to their gangs. The same situation was true for the Ghost Child Gang.

    The Battle Corpse Sect¡¯s trial was very strict. Each year, there would be numerous deaths during the trials. These were elites of the gangs, famous people in their own cities. However, the underground world was too big. There can only be so many geniuses. And a dead genius isn¡¯t a genius.

    On the day of the Battle Corpse Sect¡¯s trial, various representatives of the gangs arrived. The people of the Ghost Child Gang also arrived. Including Zhao Hai, there were ten people. Leading them was a Teleportation Stage elder.

    Zhao Hai curiously looked around. He discovered that the Battle Corpse Sect was inside a hollowed-out mountain. The main hall of the Battle Corpse Sect was quite peculiar. It was a huge ancient tomb inside a mountain. Also seen on the mountain walls were all kinds of murals.

    Zhao Hai was currently passing through what seems to be a cemetery. There were torches in the cemetery, making it look more eerie.

    At this time, two coffins appeared on both sides of the cemetery. Both of the coffins were made of fine wood carved with various patterns. The patterns formed a mysterious rune.Zhao Hai was curious about the runes on the coffins. He had the Space record the runes forter analysis.

    The other members of the Ghost Child Gang who came to participate in the trial were also curiously looking around. Only the Elder apanying them were calm.

    Just as Zhao Hai passed by the coffin, he suddenly felt that he was being watched. Zhao Hai stared, he immediately understood that the corpse in the coffin must have been looking at him. The coffin wasn¡¯t there for decoration, it was a means of defense for the Battle Corpse Sect.

    Zhao Hai passed through multiple such coffins on their way. Adding everything up, Zhao Hai counted hundreds of pairs of coffins. He deduced from the qiing from them that the corpses in the coffins were in the Soul Fusion Stage. This was a surprise for Zhao Hai.

    After walking for more than an hour, Zhao Hai and the others arrived in a huge hall around the size of ten stadiums. In the middle of the hall were pirs around ten meters in diameter. All of the pirs were carved with special runes.

    In the giant hall were cultivators who were looking at the surroundings. It was clear that they were here to participate in the Battle Corpse Sect¡¯s trial.

    When Zhao Hai and his group arrived at the location, they didn¡¯t cause anymotion. However, they still attracted the attention of some cultivators. Zhao Hai turned his head and saw that they seem to be cultivators from the gangs around the Ghost Child Gang. The reason they looked over was because of the Ghost Child Gang¡¯s recent eradication of the Green Zombie Gang. Now that the Ghost Child Gang¡¯s strength has increased greatly, they began to pressure the gangs around them.

    Everyone from the Ghost Child Gang stood calmly in ce. They were already instructed to behave before they came to the Battle Corpse Sect. The Battle Corpse Sect didn¡¯t care where they came from. Without the Battle Corpse Sect¡¯s permission, nobody was allowed to make a move. If someone vites this rule, the Battle Corpse Sect wouldn¡¯t be polite.

    Because of this, although there were hostile gazes directed towards them, Zhao Hai and the others were calm. They knew that these people would dare do anything in the Battle Corpse Sect.

    After some time, a ghost¡¯s scream was heard. The entire hall immediately became silent. Then a sound of chilling wind came towards Zhao Hai and the others. When they looked up, they saw five people flying in the air. These five people were wearing bright yellow clothing. In front of the group was an old man with white hair and a round face. He might look kind if he were an ordinary person. However, the old man¡¯s eyespletely changed his image.

    The old man¡¯s eyes were ominous, as if it contained endless killing intent. One could see at a nce that he had killed a lot of people.

    Seeing the Battle Corpse Sect Elder, the elder of the Ghost Child Gang¡¯s face paled a little. This was because he recognized this elder. The old man was a known ruthless cultivator.

    The Elder from the Battle Corpse Sect was called Wei Tiande. He¡¯s a famous elder of the Battle Corpse Sect. He had a nickname of Blood Corpse Wei. One could see what kind of person he is from this name.

    Wei Tiande became known for taking lives as though he was harvesting wheat. He was also known for the amount of battle corpses he had.

    Most Battle Corpse Sect disciples have, on average, twelve battle corpses. There were even some who used only one or two. Wei Tiande, on the other hand, has 36 battle corpses.

    Wei Tiande was born with a stronger soulpared to others. This gift allowed him to use a lot more battle corpses.

    The reason the elder of the Ghost Child Gang¡¯s face changed when he saw Wei Tiande was because Wei Tiande was known for being quick to kill. This person was extremely vtile. Nobody could tell his mood. And when Wei Tiande was happy, he liked to see people kill each other like he was watching a y. And when he is unhappy, he liked to kill. In short, it doesn¡¯t matter if he was happy or not, somebody would die regardless.

    Wei Tiande didn¡¯t care about anyone¡¯s thoughts about him. Hended on the high tform and looked at everyone before saying, ¡°You¡¯re all here to participate in the trial of the Battle Corpse Sect. You should already be aware of the sect¡¯s rules. This time, the trial is simple. Therefore, those who don¡¯t intend to participate in the trial will need to leave the hall. Once the doors are closed, it would only open again once only a tenth of the participants remain. Those who survive will be disciples of the Battle Corpse Sect. Now, those who aren¡¯t here for the trial, leave.¡± After saying that, Wei Tiande disappeared along with the other members of the Battle Corpse Sect.

    The members of the gangs inside the hall were shocked. Then the elders couldn¡¯t help but sigh before leaving the hall. Once the elders left, the entire hall was covered with a film of light. Zhao Hai felt that he and the others were worms in a bowl.

    Everyone looked at each other in dismay. It didn¡¯t take long before a pitiful yell was heard. People turned their heads to discover Zhao Hai grabbing two twisted necks. There was no doubt that the two cultivators were already dead.

    Those present immediately recovered. They became aware that everyone around them had be their enemies. Whether they be from the same gang or not, all of them wanted to live and join the Battle Corpse Sect. This meant that they needed to kill people in order to protect themselves.

    The entire hall turned chaotic in an instant. Everyone attacked each other. At this moment, they had no friends, only enemies.

    Everyone attacked anyone who could still move. Zhao Hai¡¯s killing of two cultivators was the spark that ignited the entire hall.

    After Zhao Hai killed the two cultivators, he moved behind a pir and withdrew his aura. Because of the chaotic state of the hall, nobody noticed Zhao Hai. Even if someone did, they weren¡¯t as fast as Zhao Hai. And before anyone else could hide behind the pir, someone was already at their necks. Even if they wanted to hide, they could not.

    Zhao Hai stood calmly behind the pir, looking at the red-eyed cultivators killing each other. He was certain that the remaining cultivators wouldn¡¯t be a tenth of the original number. Everyone was crazily killing each other. It would be impossible to count how many would be left in the end.

    Zhao Hai also noticed that every move is under the gaze of someone. The feeling of being watched was ever present. Zhao Hai knew very well that the people of the Battle Corpse Sect wouldn¡¯t be watching the trial, but they also wouldn¡¯t ignore it.

    More and more people died in the hall, almost painting the entire ground red. It must be known that there were quite arge number of participants in the trial. Zhao Hai made calctions, although the number wouldn¡¯t reach ten thousand, it was very close.

    Zhao Hai discovered that although the ground was covered in blood, the blood was constantly flowing. It was permeating through the ground.

    Seeing this, Zhao Hai¡¯s pupils couldn¡¯t help but shrink. He now understood why the Battle Corpse Sect chose this type of trial. They needed a lot of blood, preferably from cultivators. Therefore, they made the participants kill themselves, providing a rich amount of blood for the sect to collect.

    Zhao Hai sighed. Then he looked at the frantic killing inside the hall. These people were being used and were treated as fools. However, Zhao Hai believed that even if they knew, they would still do it. This was because cultivators knew that they would eventually need to jump into a huge pit in their path to progress.

 Chapter 2192: Joining The Battle Corpse Sect

    Chapter 2192: Joining The Battle Corpse Sect

    In front of Wei Tiande was a formation disk showing the scene inside the hall. He looked at Zhao Hai with curiosity. This was because Zhao Hai killed two people in the beginning and then didn¡¯t make another move. In the eyes of other people, Zhao Hai might be despicable, but Wei Tiande doesn¡¯t think so.

    The trial was supposed to make the participants kill each other. Then the Battle Corpse Sect would use the blood of these people to feed a batch of Blood Corpses.

    It must be said that Wei Tiande was most satisfied with Zhao Hai in this trial. Zhao Hai was calm from the beginning to the end. He was calm before killing people, and he was calmer after killing. This kind of calmness that doesn¡¯t take killing seriously and knows dangers was something that Wei Tiande was optimistic about.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to survive the trial in perfect condition. Even if you¡¯re stronger, in such a chaotic environment, someone might attack you from behind.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s approach was the calmest and also the safest. While everyone was spacing out, he took the lead and made the first kill. And when everyone was killing each other, he was already behind the pir. When everyone was still in shock, Zhao Hai was in the least safe position, so he made the scene chaotic to save himself. It was because of this that Zhao Hai was able to get no injuries. In fact, nobody even noticed his absence.

    Very few people could stay calm in such an environment. Under the showers of blood around them, it was easy for one to lose their calm. And once one loses their mind, they weren¡¯t far from death.

    Looking at Zhao Hai, Wei Tiande¡¯s eyes showed a happy expression. He didn¡¯t expect to discover a good seedling in this trial.

    The fight in the hall was nearing its end. At this point, there were less than a thousand people in the hall. Trimming the numbers down to a tenth has been achieved.

    After the frantic ughter, the cultivators also calmed down. Nobody made any moves; they were watching out against the others.The hall was quite big. Now that there were less than one thousand people left, the entire hall appeared spacious. As the cultivators were holding their bloodied artifacts, they couldn¡¯t believe the carnage around them.

    At this time, the cultivators in the hall discovered that the shield in the hall had vanished. Seeing this, the cultivators¡¯ hearts shook. They knew that the trial had ended. They were going to be disciples of the Battle Corpse Sect.

    The moment the shield disappeared, dried corpses walked into the hall. The corpses¡¯ movements were very still. It looked like they were using arge amount of strength with each step. As the corpses entered the hall, they slowly grabbed the bodies of the dead cultivators and brought them to the back. Before long, the hall was cleaned out.

    At this time, Wei Tiande and the other four members of the Battle Corpse Sect entered the hall. Along with them were the representatives of the various gangs.

    Wei Tiande stood on the high tform and looked at the cultivators before saying, ¡°Congrattions. From now on, you¡¯re a member of the Battle Corpse Sect. Come over and register your names. They will also help heal your wounds.¡± Following his words, the other four members of the Battle Corpse Sect walked out and said, ¡°Line up!¡± After that, they turned around and walked to a chamber next to the hall.

    The representatives of the gangs looked at the surviving cultivators with envy. Even the elder from the Ghost Child Gang was envious while looking at Zhao Hai. In his opinion, now that Zhao Hai joined the Battle Corpse Sect, he has ascended heaven in one step. His status will be higher than him in the future.

    Wei Tiande was also staring at Zhao Hai. At this time, Zhao Hai was acting very low key. He mixed with the crowd and followed them to the four cultivators in the next chamber.

    At the same time, when the other cultivators saw Zhao Hai¡¯s intact body and clean clothes, their expression changed. Some of them finally recalled that Zhao Hai was hiding behind the pir. They didn¡¯t have the chance to pull Zhao Hai into the fight. This allowed Zhao Hai to stay on the side and watch.

    Zhao Hai and the others passed through a long passage that led to the chamber with the four cultivators. Everyone lined up as ten people entered the chamber at a time. When the group exited from the chamber, they all had smiles on their faces.

    Before long, it was Zhao Hai¡¯s turn. When he entered the chamber along with the other cultivators, they stared. This was because the chamber was bright, very unlike the passage they were in before. There were pink and tender female cultivators behind the counters. They were all wearing bright yellow cultivator robes, which made them even more beautiful.

    They just experienced battle, so the cultivators¡¯ nerves were very tense. Now that they saw the female cultivators, their nerves calmed down. They couldn¡¯t help but let out a long breath.

    Seeing the cultivators, one of the female cultivators said, ¡°Come over and take your identity token.¡±

    Zhao Hai and the othersplied. They walked over and gave their names. Then they received the identity tokens.

    When it was Zhao Hai¡¯s turn, he smiled at the female cultivator and then cupped his fist before saying, ¡°I have seen Senior Sister. I am Ghost Child Gang¡¯s Zhao Ling.¡±

    The female cultivator looked at Zhao Hai in surprise. This wasn¡¯t because Zhao Hai was handsome. To be honest, there were plenty of handsome people among cultivators and Zhao Hai¡¯s looks were too ordinary. The female cultivator was surprised by Zhao Hai¡¯s clothes.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s clothes were too clean. Every cultivator in the hall had bloody clothes and some were even very injured. However, Zhao Hai was too clean. Moreover, he didn¡¯t have a single wound. He looked like a friend who was taking a visit.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried by the female cultivator¡¯s speechlessness. He just stood in ce with a smile on his face. When the female cultivator recovered, her face couldn¡¯t help but turn red. Then she took out a jade token and gave it to Zhao Hai, ¡°This is your identity token. From now on, you¡¯re an Outer Disciple of the Battle Corpse Sect. If there are no idents, you can be an Inner Disciple in ten years. If you want to be an inner disciple earlier, you can participate in the sect¡¯spetition that is held every year. You can alsoplete ten thousand missions to be an Inner Disciple. After you head out, turn left. Someone will lead you to your quarters.¡±

    Zhao Hai bowed to the female cultivator and said, ¡°Thank you very much, Senior Sister.¡± Then he took the jade token and walked out. The female cultivator looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance, and she seemed to be thinking about something.

    Zhao Hai followed the female cultivator¡¯s instructions and turned left after leaving the chamber. Just as he made a turn, he saw a cultivator standing there. Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s identity token, the cultivator nodded and said, ¡°Come with me.¡± Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything and followed the cultivator.

    After seven or eight turns, Zhao Hai and the cultivator arrived in front of a chamber. The cultivator looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Go in. Insert your identity token in the hole by the door and it will be yours. Besides you, nobody can enter without your permission. There¡¯s a jade slip inside that will exin everything you need to know.¡± Then he no longer paid attention to Zhao Hai and left.

    Zhao Hai bowed towards the cultivator and said, ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother.¡± The cultivator waved his hand and didn¡¯t say anything.

    As soon as he saw the cultivator disappear, Zhao Hai entered the chamber. Next to the door was a small opening which looked like a card slot in an ATM. Zhao Hai took his identity token out and inserted it into the opening. After a sh of green light, the identity token was spat out. Then the door of the chamber slowly closed behind him.

    Zhao Hai found that the chamber was designed well. The door of the chamber slid down from above. It was silent and tight. It doesn¡¯t look any different from a wall.

    Zhao Hai looked around the chamber. The chamber wasn¡¯t big. One could see everything by standing from the door. There was one bedroom, a quiet room, a living room, and a bathroom. There was also a chair and a table in the living room.

    When Zhao Hai looked at the table, he saw a jade slip. He immediately walked over and looked at the jade slip. It looked like any other jade slip. Then Zhao Hai searched it with his spiritual force.

    Words began appearing in Zhao Hai¡¯s mind. Zhao Hai was aware that the contents of the jade slip were the rules of the Battle Corpse Sect. It also exined the general situation of the sect, such as where to practice techniques, where to get missions, where to eat, and so on. It was simr to the jade slips in the True Spirit Realm.

    After looking through the contents of the jade slip, Zhao Hai let out a long breath. Then he went to the bedroom to sleep.

    Now that he joined the Battle Corpse Sect, it was a good idea to keep a low profile. He couldn¡¯t let people notice him.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare enter the Space right now. He doesn¡¯t yet know if the Battle Corpse Sect was monitoring him. If he entered the Space, he might expose it.

    Now that the trial was over, the only thing Zhao Hai could do was sleep.

 Chapter 2193: Being Watched

    Chapter 2193: Being Watched

    When Zhao Hai woke up, he calcted the time and found that it should be daytime in the underground world. But it will be dark soon. He got up from his bed and said, ¡°Open.¡± With his voice, the door of his chamber silently opened.

    After walking out of his room, Zhao Hai walked along the route that the jade slip described. After going around a few corners, he finally came upon a huge chamber.

    This chamber didn¡¯t belong to anyone. Instead, it was the dining room for the Outer Disciples of the Battle Corpse Sect. Currently, there were a lot of Outer Disciples eating inside. Those who were familiar with each other joked around. The atmosphere in the chamber was very good.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s arrival didn¡¯t attract any attention. Looking around, Zhao Hai went to a counter where a few cultivators were lining up. From the jade slip Zhao Hai found the customs of the sect. The cafeteria would provide you with food whenever you want to eat. However, each meal costs money. Neers would enjoy free food for the first month, but they would have to pay once that time was over.

    In the Battle Corpse Sect, if you don¡¯t have a way to make money, then you will starve. Nothing in the Battle Corpse Sect was free, except your room.

    Cultivation methods cost money, artifacts cost money, pills cost money, and food costs money. Without money, nobody could survive in the Battle Corpse Sect.

    The method of the Battle Corpse Sect made it seem like it was an old miser greedy for money. But Zhao Hai understood what was going on. The Battle Corpse Sect did this to motivate its disciples. They want their members to keep working hard for the Battle Corpse Sect.

    Actually, it was very easy to earn money in the Battle Corpse Sect. You can take missions to earn money. There were a lot of missions avable in the sect. As long as youplete one, the sect will give you money. As to what to do with the money you gained, that was up to you.

    The more difficult the mission, the higher the reward. Only once you reach the Teleportation Stage would the sect¡¯s resources be avable for you for free.Zhao Hai and the others¡¯ free meal could be regarded as a reward for passing the trial. All neers could eat food for free. This meant that they could use this month to acquaint themselves with the sect without worrying about missions. But if they still can¡¯t earn money after a month, then they could only starve to death.

    Zhao Hai arrived at the counter and then took out his identity token. He looked at the person in charge and said, ¡°Two small dishes and a pot of wine.¡±

    The cultivator on the counter looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s identity token and couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he chuckled and said, ¡°So it¡¯s a rookie. The side dishes are free, but you need to pay for wine.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the cultivatorughed and said, ¡°Good. Interesting, very interesting. Wait a moment.¡± Then he turned around and went behind the counter. Before long he was back with a tray containing two small dishes, a pot of wine, a wine up, and a pair of chopsticks.

    Zhao Hai could smell the fragrance of the two dishes as it got closer. Then the cultivator looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Five jade essences.¡± Zhao Hai took out five jade essences and then took the tray.

    The cultivator received the jade essences and looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s back. A smile appeared in his eyes. He was aware that it was time for the trials. But the majority of the time, the neers would be nervous and only eat the next day. Moreover, these neers would be injured, and it would take a few days for them to heal. There were hardly any neers who came to the cafeteria to eat on their first day.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t only eat in the cafeteria on his first day of joining the sect, he even ordered wine to drink. This was the first time the cultivator saw a cultivator like Zhao Hai in the many years he worked in the cafeteria. Therefore, he was curious about Zhao Hai.

    In fact, the results of the trial have spread throughout the Battle Corpse Sect. Everyone knew that someone passed the trial without any injuries. Although his means were a bit tricky, one has to admit that he has good skills.

    After eating his meal, Zhao Hai returned to his room. From beginning to the end, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t speak to anybody. However, there were already quite a number of people who were paying attention to him.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t look like a rookie at all. There were several cafeterias in the entire Battle Corpse Sect, but the people who ate there were old men of the Battle Corpse Sect. None of them had seen Zhao Hai before, so it wouldn¡¯t be strange for them to be curious about him.

    After Zhao Hai left, people began inquiring about his origin. Before long, they found out that Zhao Hai was a neer. This made them even more curious.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about these people. The next day, he went to see the elder of the Ghost Child Gang. Of the ten people from the gang, only Zhao Hai passed the trial. Although only one person passed the trial, the elder of the Ghost Child Gang wasn¡¯t disappointed. In fact, he was very happy.

    The elder gave a few words of advice to Zhao Hai. Then he told him the names of those from the Ghost Child Gang that joined the Battle Corpse Sect. Then he left.

    When the elder left, Zhao Hai began to understand the Battle Corpse Sect. Naturally, he still didn¡¯t know a lot about the sect. He just wanted to know his general position of the sect and what kind of people were living around him.

    After five days, Zhao Hai finally figured out where he was living. He was living on the periphery of the huge mountain cemetery. This area was specifically prepared for Outer Disciples. There were twelve such ces in the Battle Corpse Sect. He lived in area number 3. From the signs he saw, this area was assigned the ¡®blood¡¯ character(Ñª).

    The 12 regions of Outer Disciples were each assigned a character. These characters were mountain, corpse, blood, sea, powder, body, fragment, bones, battle, heaven, war, and earth. Zhao Hai was now living in the blood region.

    Although the Blood Corpse Sect received 1000 new disciples, not all of them were assigned to the blood region. Some were assigned to live in other regions.

    Zhao Hai was not in the mood to ask about the whereabouts of the others. It had been five days since he joined the sect, it was time for him to take a mission.

    Although Zhao Hai didn¡¯t need to earn money in his first month, he didn¡¯t want people to look down on him. Therefore, he needs to take missions. It must be known that he was known as the mission maniac in the Ghost Child Gang. If he stopped doing missions after joining the Battle Corpse Sect, other people would cast doubts towards him.

    On the sixth day, Zhao Hai went to the mission hall. There were a lot of people inside the hall. The mission hall doesn¡¯t only issue missions, it also epts missions from other people. This ce was the main source of ie for the Outer Disciples of the Battle Corpse Sect.

    Zhao Hai looked around the mission hall. To be honest, the mission hall wasn¡¯t any different from the mission hall of the Ghost Child Gang. The only difference was that the hall wasrger. Everyone was looking for suitable missions, so nobody noticed Zhao Hai.

    At this time, Zhao Hai heard someone say, ¡°Advanced-level mission. I need five people. Is anyone willing to join me?¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. He didn¡¯t expect that one could form teams. While Zhao Hai was in a daze, the person who made the announcement was immediately surrounded. Before long, six people left the mission hall.

    Zhao Hai shook his head. He understood why nobody formed teams back in the Ghost Child Gang. Plotting among ghost cultivators was extremelymon. Team missions in the Ghost Child Gang were generally issued by the gang itself. There were no individuals who took initiative to form a team on their own.

    However, the Battle Corpse Sect was different. The disciples of the sect were stronger, so they were harder to plot against. Moreover, the Battle Corpse Sect gave more freedom to its members. This allowed the disciples to form their own teams. This wasn¡¯t anything special either.

    Zhao Hai turned his head to look for missions. To be honest, Zhao Hai was more interested in missions that someone would deem as chicken feed. Missions like looking for herbs were looked down on for having low pay despite being dangerous. Moreover, looking for herbs took a lot of time, which was why most cultivators were reluctant to ept them.

    The reason Zhao Hai liked such missions was because they allowed more freedom. Generally, herb collection missions didn¡¯t have a time limit. With this, Zhao Hai could handle other extra tasks while on a mission.

    After looking for a while, Zhao Hai finally found a suitable mission. The mission wasn¡¯t particrly hard. It was to look for a type of ore. Moreover, the location was already provided. As long as a piece of ore was found, the mission would be marked aspleted. The reward for this mission was 100 jade essences. There was no time limit. It was perfect for Zhao Hai.

    Such missions weren¡¯t attractive to average cultivators. Since there was no time limit, it was a mission that might take a very long time toplete. Although cultivators have long lives, nobody would waste it for 100 jade essences. Therefore, this mission has been hanging there for many days without anyone taking it.

    Since the mission fit him perfectly, Zhao Hai took the mission token and handed it over. The female cultivator looked at Zhao Hai as though he was an idiot.

    After Zhao Hai left the mission hall, he returned to his room and tidied up. Then he left the Battle Corpse Sect and walked towards the direction of the ore.

    When Zhao Hai left, Wei Tiande was speaking to another person in his room. It was a young cultivator. If Zhao Hai was present, he would immediately recognize him. This was one of the people in the hall who were staring at him.

    Wei Tiande looked at the person and said, ¡°You¡¯re saying that Zhao Ling took the ore collection mission? Has he left the sect?¡±

    The cultivator nodded and said, ¡°Elder, he has left to do the ore collection mission. That mission has been in the mission hall for a month. Because of its small pay, nobody took it. Moreover, it has no time limit, so nobody dared to take it. Zhao Ling scanned through multiple missions in the hall before choosing it. This kid really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him.¡±

    Wei Tiande knit his brows and said, ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be dumb. I heard that this kid is a mission maniac back in the Ghost Child Gang. It won¡¯t be a problem for him to do three or four missions in a day. If he has such skills, why would he take that mission? Alright, head back fist. Report to me if anything else happens.¡± The cultivatorplied and then left.

    As he sat in his room, Wei Tiande showed a puzzled expression. He muttered, ¡°What is this kid doing? Strange. It seems like I have to observe him more.¡±

    Wei Tiande was observing Zhao Hai not because he was suspicious of him. On the contrary, he appreciated Zhao Hai¡¯s talents. Zhao Hai¡¯s calmness during the trial attracted his attention. Therefore, Wei Tiande chose to observe Zhao Hai. He wanted to know if Zhao Hai could inherit his legacy.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s conduct over the past five days looked normal to Wei Tiande. After all, Zhao Hai was in a new ce. He needed to get used to his surroundings. Observing what¡¯s around him before making a move was the correct decision.

    However, Wei Tiande couldn¡¯t understand why Zhao Hai took the ore collection mission. He heard about Zhao Hai being a mission maniac in the Ghost Child Gang. Moreover, he heard from the Ghost Child Gang elder that Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t only quick to finish missions, his performance was also ster. If Zhao Hai is like that, then why would he take a time-consuming mission? It was too strange.

    Naturally, Wei Tiande wouldn¡¯t think that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about the mission¡¯s reward. The main purpose that Zhao Hai went for the ore collection mission was to send the ore to the Space. After all, the more things were in the Space, the moreplete it would be.

 Chapter 2194: Blue Sky Mountain

    Chapter 2194: Blue Sky Mountain

    Zhao Hai calmly marched along the road. Now that he¡¯s a Battle Corpse Sect member, he¡¯s required to do missions. The first mission he took wasn¡¯t very difficult. The mission was to find an ore on a mountain not far from the sect¡¯s location.

    Before this, Zhao Hai had never heard of the ore¡¯s name. The ore was called green gold ore. Zhao Hai heard of ck gold and white gold, but he has never heard of green gold. The ore¡¯s unique name piqued Zhao Hai¡¯s interest, so he took the mission.

    The mountain where green gold ore could be found was called Blue Sky Mountain. The mountain was known for its rich amount of Blue Sky Trees. Blue Sky Trees couldn¡¯t be used for cultivation. However, it was useful in making high-grade coffins. In the underground world, besides the Battle Corpse Sect, very few people would go to Blue Sky Mountain to cut down Blue Sky Trees. Because of this, the mountain preserved its lush forest. The Blue Sky Tree wasn¡¯t entirely blue, only the nodes where its branches sprout out were blue.

    Very few people know that there is another resource in Blue Sky Mountain, and that is green gold ore. Green gold ore was a green ore with the same properties as gold. But unlike gold, green gold had another attribute, which was wood.

    Metals would innately have the metal attribute. However, some metals would have two attributes. Green gold was one of these metals. Green gold was a metal with a metal and gold attribute.

    Metals with double attributes were rare. When green gold ore was first found in Blue Sky Mountain, it attracted a lot of cultivators in the underground world. But in the end, they were all disappointed. They found nothing in Blue Sky Mountain.

    But strangely, although there was no green gold ore in Blue Sky Mountain, people could still find green gold ore from time to time. This was one of the mysteries of Blue Sky Mountain.

    Although cultivators couldn¡¯t understand why this was the case, they still went to Blue Sky Mountain every year in hopes of striking it rich.

    Because Blue Sky Mountain was close to the Battle Corpse Sect, the cultivators who went to the mountain were mostly from the sect. Some of them went because they needed green gold ore, but were also trying their luck. After all, looking for green gold ore didn¡¯t depend on one¡¯s strength.It was also because of this that other cultivators looked at the green gold ore collection mission as chicken feed. Nobody can confirm how long the mission would take, and a cultivator would need to scrape up all their luck to find an ore. There were plenty of missions that took less time and had more rewards.

    Zhao Hai took the collection mission because he wanted to research green gold ore. He wanted to know why it had two attributes.

    The distance between the Battle Corpse Sect¡¯s Mountain and Blue Sky Mountain was less than a thousand kilometers. For a cultivator in the Teleportation Stage, it would take them one jump. Even Soul Fusion cultivators like Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t take long to reach the mountain.

    Zhao Hai traveled for around two hours before he could see Blue Sky Mountain in the distance.

    The Earthfire Pirs were burning brightly, providing light and warmth to the underground world. After half an hour, Zhao Hai finally entered Blue Sky Mountain. Zhao Hai was also careful. This was because there were demon beasts in Blue Sky Mountain. The mountain specifically has a special demon beast called the Bluefire Monkey.

    Bluefire Monkeys are the most famous demon beasts in Blue Sky Mountain. They weren¡¯t strong. The strongest Bluefire Monkey only has the strength equivalent to an Earth Monarch. However, theirck of strength was supplemented by their numbers. In the entire Blue Sky Mountain, there were no less than 100 thousand Bluefire Monkeys. Although they couldn¡¯t fly, they were skilled in fire-based spells. They could send a fireball or a fire snake to their enemy. The fire they produced was very strong. If their fire touches your hand, the best course of action is to cut it off. Otherwise, the fire would eventually consume your entire body.

    Bluefire Monkeys were famous for being difficult to deal with, which Zhao Hai knew very well. It was because of this that he was being very careful. To be honest, he wanted to catch bluefire monkeys for the Space. But he also knew that they were dangerous targets.

    Bluefire monkeys were rtively gentle monkeys. They weren¡¯trge. They have blue fur and big eyes. Their temperaments were also good. Although they regarded the entire Blue Sky Mountain as their territory, they wouldn¡¯t attack people who enter it.

    However, bluefire monkeys have one reverse scale. Anyone who touches this reverse scale would be subjected to an endless chase by the monkeys. This reverse scale was theirpanions. Bluefire monkeys attach great importance to their fellow bluefire monkeys. Because of this, bluefire monkeys were massive headaches in Blue Sky Mountain.

    Zhao Hai carefully walked up the mountain. He didn¡¯t stop taking trees and nts for the Space. As long as it¡¯s not in Space, he would send them to the Space.

    By this point, every new thing introduced to the Space only provided very little experience. However, collecting has be Zhao Hai¡¯s habit. He just wants to see what the Space could turn into.

    Zhao Hai also saw a few bluefire monkeys along the way. Bluefire monkeys weren¡¯t afraid of people. When they saw Zhao Hai, they just sat on the branches of the tree and ate leaves. They had no intention of hiding at all.

    One couldn¡¯t deny that bluefire monkeys are very cute. Seeing its usual state, one couldn¡¯t help but have the urge to hug them. This was especially true towards women.

    Seeing the bluefire monkeys, Zhao Hai¡¯s decision to send them to the Space was reinforced. This was because he wanted Laura and the others to have more cute pets.

    But Zhao Hai didn¡¯t act on this goal yet. He was nning toplete his mission first. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t hoping to find green gold ore immediately after arriving. However, it wouldn¡¯t be hard for him to search for them. When he arrived at the mountain, he immediately released liquid silver dust to search for the ore.

    Although Bluefire Monkeys have the strength of Earth Monarchs, their temperament was quite moderate. They would just stare at you all the time.

    After Zhao Hai released liquid silver, he continued to stroll around Blue Sky Mountain. He was quite interested in the mountain¡¯s ecosystem. It had a lot of things that the Space didn¡¯t have.

    Besides bluefire monkeys, there weren¡¯t a lot of other beasts in Blue Sky Mountain. There were also few incidents of cultivators killing each other. Even if cultivators attack another, they would do it outside the mountain. The reason for this wasn¡¯t because they were afraid of ruining the trees on the mountain. Instead, they didn¡¯t want to identally injure a bluefire monkey.

    It might be ridiculous to think that ghost cultivators would be afraid of injuring a demon beast. However, every ghost cultivator who goes to Blue Sky Mountain knew that bluefire monkeys liked to watch exciting things. If two cultivators fought, bluefire monkeys would definitelye over to watch. Moreover, bluefire monkeys tend to get very close to the action. But as soon as they get close, the monkeys would be susceptible to getting hit by attacks. Ghost cultivators might not hold back and hit a bluefire monkey by mistake. Once this happens, the cultivator would be subjected to vicious attacks by the entire group of bluefire monkeys.

    Because of this, Blue Sky Mountain was mostly safe. As long as the bluefire monkeys weren¡¯t hurt, then everything would be fine. Therefore, Zhao Hai was very rxed while strolling around the mountain.

    However, the more he walked around the mountain, the more Zhao Hai felt that it wasn¡¯t simple. Or rather, the Blue Sky Trees on the mountain weren¡¯t simple.

    Zhao Hai already sent a Blue Sky Tree to the Space. The prompt sent by the Space was that it was a mutated tree. Then there was no other information because of theck of levels.

    This prompt surprised Zhao Hai. Although the True Spirit Realm had many things that couldn¡¯t be analyzed by the Space due to theck of levels, ordinary trees weren¡¯t a problem for the Space. But now, the Space couldn¡¯t analyze the Blue Sky Trees. This meant that the tree was at a much higher levelpared to other trees. If this was the case, then the tree was indeed not simple.

    In addition to Blue Sky Trees, there were also other shrubs and trees in the mountain. And the deeper Zhao Hai went into the mountain, the shrubs and trees became more lush and higher level. Most of the shrubs and trees were also mutated. They might not look different from the outside, but their insides were dramatically different.

    This discovery surprised Zhao Hai. He wondered what was going on. He wanted to find out why Dark Sky Mountain has such a phenomenon.

    Zhao Hai absent-mindedly walked forward as he thought about the changes brought by the mountain. At this moment, he heard a squeak. Zhao Hai turned his head and saw a bluefire monkey sitting on the tree, squeaking at him.

    Zhao Hai nced at the bluefire monkey in confusion. When the bluefire monkey saw that Zhao Hai noticed it, it became excited. It squeaked more and jumped on the tree, which confused Zhao Hai even more.

    After standing for half an hour, Zhao Hai finally understood what the monkey was doing. It was actually singing, and it called Zhao Hai to be its audience!

 Chapter 2195: Unexpected Surprise

    Chapter 2195: Unexpected Surprise

    Zhao Hai looked at the monkey who was happily squeaking. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. He actually stood there like an idiot and listened to a monkey for a long time. If this matter spread, he would be aughingstock in the True Spirit Realm.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butugh. He looked at the monkey and saw that it was quite special. This monkey liked to sing. This was the only one that Zhao Hai had seen.

    When the monkey saw Zhao Haiugh, it became happier. After some time, Zhao Hai stopped, then he said, ¡°Brother Monkey, I have something else to do. I can¡¯t listen to you sing all day. I¡¯lle back when I have time.¡±

    The monkey seemed to understand Zhao Hai¡¯s words. It stopped and blinked at Zhao Hai. Its eyes were full of reluctance. Zhao Haiughed and said, ¡°Brother Monkey, I¡¯ll go first.¡± After saying that, Zhao Hai moved and continued on to the depths of Blue Sky Mountain.

    When Zhao Hai moved, the monkey moved as well. The monkey was very fast. It wasn¡¯t any slower than Zhao Hai. The monkey¡¯s action surprised Zhao Hai. He kept walking for around ten minutes. Despite already being far away from their original meeting point, the monkey was still following behind Zhao Hai. It refused to leave.

    Zhao Hai stopped and looked at the bluefire monkey and said, ¡°Brother Monkey, do you want to follow me forever?¡±

    The bluefire monkey squatted on the tree and looked at Zhao Hai. It scratched its ears and cheeks, seemingly unable to make up its mind. Looking at the monkey, Zhao Hai¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but soften. It seemed like the monkey wanted to follow him, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t have such an expression.

    This was good news for Zhao Hai. Although one couldn¡¯t just capture bluefire monkeys in the mountain, it was different if the monkey itself followed behind.

    After some time, the monkey seemed to have made a decision. It jumped from the tree andnded on Zhao Hai¡¯s shoulder. Then it called out to him twice.Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes lit up. He immediately said, ¡°Alright, Brother Monkey. How about you stay in a better ce for a while?¡±

    The monkey looked at Zhao Hai with a confused expression. But it didn¡¯t show any resistance. Then with an intention, Zhao Hai sent the bluefire monkey to the Space. When the bluefire monkey entered the Space, it was stunned. But it didn¡¯t stay stunned for long. It met other little monkeys inside Zhao Hai¡¯s Space. Now they were keeping the bluefire monkeypany.

    Naturally, when the bluefire monkey entered the Space, the Space now has bluefire monkeys as a species. Zhao Hai also gained another helper.

    Zhao Hai has a lot of things that he couldn¡¯t use in the underground world. Otherwise, his identity would be exposed. Now, with the bluefire monkey present, Zhao Hai now has another helper he could use without being suspected. After all, bluefire monkeys were fairly known beasts in the underground world.

    After collecting a bluefire monkey, in addition to the trees and mutated nts in Blue Sky Mountain, Zhao Hai focused his attention on finding green gold ores.

    Zhao Hai calcted the time and found that it had been several hours since he arrived in Blue Sky Mountain. However, he still hasn¡¯t found any green gold ores. The only things that the liquid silver dust found were other cultivators.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t need to guess what they were doing on the mountain. These people were also looking for green gold ore. Since green gold ore was a double-attribute material, its uses were very diverse. This was especially true for ghost cultivators.

    The cultivation methods of the ghost cultivators were of the yin attribute. These cultivation methods tend to have side-effects. For example, most ghost cultivators were afraid of light. In fact, the biggest weak point of yin attribute cultivation methods was the reduction of lifespan. Even if the cultivation method doesn¡¯t reduce lifespan, it would change the user¡¯s body and give the ghost cultivator an inhuman form.

    Because of this, ghost cultivators require life energy to nourish their bodies. Since green gold ore contained the wood attribute, any artifact made from it wasn¡¯t only sharp, it also provided life energy. This was a huge attraction for ghost cultivators.

    Zhao Hai has no ns of saying hello to the other ghost cultivators. After all, ghost cultivators weren¡¯t good people. Battles between sects never stopped. In this case, if Zhao Hai said hello to these people, it was the same as looking for trouble. He wasn¡¯t that stupid.

    The world slowly turned dark, and cultivators began leaving the mountain. They would rest outside the mountain. Meanwhile, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t leaving. He directly entered the Space. He also continued to use liquid silver dust to scour the mountain for green gold ore.

    Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t seen a green gold ore before, so he could only use the most basic method of scouring the mountain inch by inch. He alsomanded liquid silver to find out other materials that weren¡¯t present in the Space.

    Fortunately, liquid silver can run autonomously. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t need to worry about it at all.

    Zhao Hai thought that Laura and the others would apany him. However, he didn¡¯t expect them to be teaching the children of the Long n how to use theputers. Because of this, they didn¡¯t have the time to apany him. Zhao Hai could only spend the night alone inside the Space.

    After resting the entire night, Zhao Hai checked his harvest the next morning. In short, the harvest was very rich. Liquid silver managed to collect a lot of new material for the Space. But unfortunately, the green gold ore was still out of sight.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried about this. He was patient. He continued to stroll around Blue Sky Mountain. In any case, he didn¡¯t have anything to do at this time. It was nothing for him to spend a few days on a mission.

    After walking for quite some time, Zhao Hai discovered that the trees around him were getting more and more robust. This could only mean that he was already quite deep into the mountain. Cultivators rarely arrive at this ce.

    Although Dark Sky Mountain didn¡¯t have very strong beasts, deeper parts of the mountain had a higher density of bluefire monkeys. And the more bluefire monkeys one meets, the more chances one could offend them. When the timees, the offender would be chased down by the entire bluefire monkey n.

    Zhao Hai was also helpless about this situation. This was the first mission he took after joining the Battle Corpse Sect. If he failed his first mission, he would be aughingstock of the sect.

    While Zhao Hai was thinking about how to find green gold ore, an alert came from the Space. Something that matches the properties of green gold ore was found by liquid silver.

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai immediately moved and appeared at the location of the possible green gold ore. Seeing the ore, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile. The ore in front of him had the same appearance as the mission described.

    Zhao Hai carefully looked at the ore and confirmed that it was green gold ore. Moreover, the ore was quite big. It was as big as a basketball.

    It must be known that the green gold ore that others found in the past were only asrge as a human¡¯s fist. A green gold ore asrge as a basketball was already considered huge.

    Zhao Hai quickly sent the green gold ore to the Space. As soon as the ore entered the Space, Zhao Hai heard a prompt, ¡°Blue Sky Tree secretion detected. The material is produced by the Blue Sky Tree by absorbing iron elements from thend, which is then secreted outside. Due to the host¡¯s investigation, Blue Sky Trees can now be sown in the Space.¡±

    Hearing this prompt, Zhao Hai was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect that green gold ore was a product of Blue Sky Trees. No wonder it has the wood attribute.

    Most importantly, because of this discovery, information about Blue Sky Trees have been fully unlocked.

    In the past, because the Space¡¯s level wasn¡¯t enough, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t able to get full information regarding Blue Sky Trees. Now that the green gold ore has been found and was discovered to be a secretion of Blue Sky Trees, it was equivalent to Zhao Hai having an endless supply of green gold ore.

    Zhao Hai gave a satisfied nod. He looked at the Blue Sky Mountain and felt that it had other secrets. As for what this secret is, Zhao Hai has yet to find out.

    However, Zhao Hai also knew that he couldn¡¯t go deeper into the mountain with his current strength.

    Now that the green gold ore was found, Zhao Hai prepared to head back. Moreover, his harvests this time were huge. Not only did he find green gold ore, he also obtained a bluefire monkey. Diversifying the lifeforms in the Space was very essential for Zhao Hai.

    Satisfied with his gains, Zhao Hai began to leave the Blue Sky Mountain. With the mission finished and he was satisfied with the oue, Zhao Hai¡¯s steps were very light.

    All of a sudden, Zhao Hai stopped. This was because he noticed a cultivator rushing towards him. The cultivator didn¡¯t seem to be just walking in his direction. This confused Zhao Hai. At the same time, he was curious. What is this cultivator nning to do?

    Before long, a Battle Corpse Sect cultivator wearing bright yellow clothing appeared in front of Zhao Hai. This cultivator seemed to be over 30 years old. His appearance was good, but his hooked nose ruined his image. It gave him a gloomy outlook.

    Now that Zhao Hai was an official disciple of the Battle Corpse Sect, he was also wearing bright yellow clothing. This was one of the markers of a Battle Corpse Sect cultivator. This was especially for neers like Zhao Hai. They would almost never wear other colors.

    When the cultivator appeared in front of Zhao Hai, he didn¡¯t say anything. Zhao Hai was confused by this person¡¯s conduct, but he still cupped his fist and said, ¡°I have seen Senior Brother. My name is Zhao Ling. I just joined the Battle Corpse Sect. May I know what Senior Brother wants?

    The cultivator looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Since we¡¯re on the same side, I won¡¯t embarrass you. As long as you hand over a piece of green gold ore, I¡¯ll allow you to leave.¡±

 Chapter 2196: Mission Complete

    Chapter 2196: Mission Complete

    When Zhao Hai heard the cultivator, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. He was confused as to how this cultivator knew that he had green gold ore. Seeing the cultivator¡¯s gaze, Zhao Hai quickly understood. The cultivator didn¡¯t know that Zhao Hai has green gold ore. He was just robbing Zhao Hai.

    Zhao Hai looked at the cultivator and said, ¡°Senior Brother, I don¡¯t have any green gold ore.¡±

    The cultivator looked at Zhao Hai and sneered, ¡°Stop lying. If you haven¡¯t found any green gold ore, why would you leave Blue Sky Mountain? I heard that a person in the sect took a mission to find green gold ore. That person is you. I can see that you intend to head back and hand in the task. I advise you to give me green gold ore. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be impolite.¡±

    Upon hearing the cultivator, Zhao Hai frowned, then he said, ¡°Senior Brother, you should also be aware that I have no experience in the Battle Corpse Sect¡¯s missions. There is no green gold ore. I found nothing so I intend to return and rest. I¡¯ll continue looking for ore tomorrow.¡±

    The cultivator sneered, ¡°You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. Alright. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t y along. But don¡¯t me me if something happens to you once you leave the mountain.¡±

    Hearing the threat, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrow. The reason he spoke the way he did wasn¡¯t because he was afraid. Although this person was an Earth Monarch, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care. However, Zhao Hai had just joined the Battle Corpse Sect. He didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble. Therefore, he spoke with respect. He didn¡¯t expect his polite speech to fail.

    Seeing Zhao Hai raising his brow, the cultivator couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he noticed a gentle smile appearing on Zhao Hai¡¯s face. As he was stunned, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Senior Brother, what do you mean by that? Please advise this junior.¡±

    The cultivator looked around him, then his gaze turned cold. He looked at Zhao Hai and coldly snorted, ¡°Kid, it seems like you¡¯ve plotted well. You know that it¡¯s impossible for me to do anything to you while in the Blue Sky Mountain. You¡¯re betting on that, right? Haha. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t head down the mountain for the rest of your life. Otherwise, you need to watch your back.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about such threats. He looked at the cultivator and sneered, ¡°Why would I stay on the mountain? I¡¯m heading down now. I want to see what happens.¡± Zhao Hai gave the cultivator ast gaze before continuing down the mountain.The cultivator stared at Zhao Hai. Then hisplexion darkened. He looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s departing figure and coldly snorted, ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡± Then he followed behind Zhao Hai.

    Two shadows moved one after another. It took quite some time before both exited Blue Sky Mountain. As soon as he arrived on the official road, Zhao Hai stopped and looked at the cultivator who was following him and said, ¡°Senior Brother, we¡¯re both on the same side. There¡¯s no point in fighting over something that doesn¡¯t exist. You should forget it.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want any conflict with the cultivator. He wanted to lurk inside the Battle Corpse Sect for quite some time. He didn¡¯t want to attract any attention.

    Moreover, from what Zhao Hai heard about the cultivator¡¯s words, he knew that someone took a green gold ore mission. And then he knew that the one who took the mission was a neer. This meant that the cultivator had certain connections in the sect. Dealing with such people was very annoying.

    Zhao Hai was also puzzled as to how the cultivator locked in on his location. Zhao Hai¡¯s direction was arbitrary. It was impossible for anyone to know his location. But before the cultivator stopped Zhao Hai, he seems to have tracked Zhao Hai. This caused concern for Zhao Hai. He wanted to know how he was found.

    If the cultivator was at the Teleportation Stage, then the reason would be easy. After all, cultivators in the Teleportation Stage were very strong and had rich amounts of spiritual force. It was easy for them to find people.

    However, the cultivator that stopped Zhao Hai was only at the Earth Monarch stage. Although his spiritual force was strongerpared to Soul Fusion cultivators, it was impossible for him to lock into Zhao Hai in Blue Sky Mountain. He certainly had other means, like a divergent ability, an inborn formidable spiritual force, or an artifact.

    It would be good if it was the first two. If the cultivator used an artifact to track Zhao Hai, this means that the cultivator¡¯s position in the Battle Corpse Sect isn¡¯t ordinary. A tracking artifact could only lock into Zhao Hai¡¯s identity token. Every identity token in the battle corpse sect is unique. Moreover, the information on identity tokens weren¡¯t publicly avable. Only someone with a lot of influence in the sect could create an artifact that could lock into another person¡¯s identity token.

    If the cultivator did use an artifact to lock into Zhao Hai¡¯s identity token, then it was certain that they have a huge power behind them. It wouldn¡¯t be good for Zhao Hai to offend this person.

    All these considerations caused Zhao Hai to be polite to the cultivator. However, Zhao Hai¡¯s politeness became begging in the eyes of the cultivator. Disdain appeared on the cultivator¡¯s face, then he said, ¡°Now you want to beg for mercy? It¡¯s toote. Die!¡± As he said that, he pped his leather bag. When the bag opened, a beast-like roar was heard.

    Along with the roar, a putrid stench spread to the surroundings. Then a bronze-colored corpse jumped out of the bag.

    The corpse was about two meters tall. It seemed to be only made of skin and bones. One couldn¡¯t see even an inch of flesh and blood. The corpse had no hair. Its nails were nearly a foot long and it had two fangs sticking out of its mouth. Its whole body had a bronze-like luster.

    The moment the zombie appeared, it immediately pounced towards Zhao Hai. At the same time, the cultivator waved his hand and took two weapons out. The weapons looked like ws. Then the cultivator used the ws to rush towards Zhao Hai.

    As soon as his opponent moved, Zhao Hai also reacted. He knew that today¡¯s matter wouldn¡¯t end well. There were no friendships in the underground world. Killing was very normal here, as normal as eating.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hold back. He waved his hand and rushed towards his opponent. Zhao Hai¡¯s Heavenly Demon ws have been upgraded. When Zhao Hai used the technique, his two hands became as ck as ink. Each time he swiped his w, a demonic roar woulde out. The sound alone was enough to stop people.

    The hook-nosed cultivator didn¡¯t take Zhao Hai seriously. In his opinion, Zhao Hai was a rogue cultivator that just joined the Battle Corpse Sect through a gang. What kind of strength would such a person have? The reason he released his battle corpse was because he wanted to end the battle quickly.

    However, once the two began to fight, the cultivator found his mistake. Zhao Hai might only be in the Soul Fusion Stage, but his ws have been practiced to the point of perfection. This mastery made up for hisck of cultivation. Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t any weakerpared to the cultivator.

    After exchanging around 50 rounds, victory or defeat was still out of sight. At this time, the two sides suddenly stopped fighting. The two sides were ten steps apart. Both looking at the other with zing eyes.

    The two sides weren¡¯t preparing for a final blow. They didn¡¯t want to fight using such methods. After all, they already attracted a lot of people. If they continued, other people would be able to take advantage of them.

    The hook-nosed cultivator looked around him and coldly snorted, ¡°You¡¯re lucky. Don¡¯t let me meet you in the future.¡± After he said that, he put his battle corpse away and then left.

    The cultivator¡¯s actions surprised Zhao Hai. He didn¡¯t expect this person to be so adaptable. He swiftly decided to stop fighting and then promptly left. Zhao Hai was also aware that it wouldn¡¯t be good for both of them to continue fighting. Fortunately, the other party had the same idea. When the hook-nosed cultivator turned around and left, Zhao Hai let out a sigh of relief.

    Zhao Hai looked around him. Although he couldn¡¯t see a single person, he could feel around 40 pairs of eyes looking at him. These people were also cultivators from the Battle Corpse Sect. Zhao Hai coldly snorted and then continued towards the sect.

    When Zhao Hai left, the other cultivators began to disperse. Although they didn¡¯t obtain any advantages, they were still able to get information about Zhao Hai¡¯s strength.

    There were quite a few people who already knew of Zhao Hai. After all, his performance in the trial was very unique. Through various channels, his entry to the sect spread throughout the sect. As soon as they heard that Zhao Hai hid behind a pir and didn¡¯t do much, some people expressed their admiration thinking that Zhao Hai was very smart. Naturally, there were more people who showed disdain thinking that Zhao Hai must be weak. They thought that Zhao Hai joined the Battle Corpse Sect using a cheap trick.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect that he would start this many conversations shortly after joining the sect. By this point, his name was known to the majority of the Battle Corpse Sect.

    There were cultivators who thought that Zhao Hai was only lucky and not strong. But after Zhao Hai exchanged a few moves against the hook-nosed cultivator, these thoughts were pped out of their minds. They understood that what Zhao Hai had was not luck, but genuine strength.

    Within the Battle Corpse Sect¡¯s territory, private affairs between disciples have always been ignored by the sect. But as a respect to the sect, disciples generally don¡¯t fight in the vicinity of the headquarters. Because of this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t encounter and attacks along the way. He was able to return to Corpse Mountain safely.

    After returning to Corpse Mountain, Zhao Hai immediately returned to the Mission Hall. When he arrived, Zhao Hai saw that the hall was still very busy. There were plenty of people taking missions as well as people handing missions over.

    Zhao Hai went to the counter and got in line. The man in front of him looked at Zhao Hai for a moment before ignoring him.

    Handing missions was very important, so nobody dared to cause trouble. Because of this, the process went smoothly. Before long, it was Zhao Hai¡¯s turn.

    Zhao Hai took his identity token out and then flipped his hand to take out the basketball-sized green gold ore. The cultivator on the counter looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s identity card and scanned it. Then he looked at the green gold ore and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but show a curious light.

    People in the mission hall were very familiar with all kinds of missions. Naturally, they knew that Zhao Hai¡¯s mission was a basic one. It was a mission that depended on a person¡¯s luck. If you¡¯re lucky, you might find an ore very quickly. But if your luck is down, you won¡¯t find even a shadow of green gold ore after a year of looking.

    This was Zhao Hai¡¯s first mission, which was strange enough. What¡¯s even more strange was that it took him only two days to finish. This was highly unusual.

    Although the staff was curious about Zhao Hai, he didn¡¯t slow down at all. He received Zhao Hai¡¯s mission and also deposited a hundred points into Zhao Hai¡¯s identity token.

    The hundred points equal to a hundred jade essences. Cultivators in the sect rarely used jade essences to trade with each other. They would only use jade essences when they go out to other ces. This made it more convenient to trade with other sect disciples.

    Zhao Hai received his identity token and said, ¡°Thank you Senior Brother.¡± Then he turned around and left. He didn¡¯t take another mission and instead went to his room to rest.

    While Zhao Hai was resting in his room, a cultivator appeared in Wei Tiande¡¯s office. The cultivator bowed and said, ¡°Reporting to the Elder, Zhao Ling has returned from Blue Sky Mountain.¡±

    Wei Tiande was holding a jade slip. One could see by how he held the jade slip that Wei Tiande liked it very much. It had ayer of light above it, making the jade slip look beautiful.

    As he held the jade slip, Wei Tiande answered, ¡°What¡¯s the result? Did he get bullied by the monkeys in Blue Sky Mountain? It¡¯s fine for him to suffer a little. This way, he won¡¯t take tasks randomly.¡±

    The cultivator smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Replying to the Elder, Zhao Ling has alreadypleted the mission. He has received his reward and is currently resting in his residence.¡±

 Chapter 2197: Elderâ€™s Probe

    Chapter 2197: Elder¡¯s Probe

    Upon hearing the cultivator, Wei Tiande didn¡¯t respond for a while. He stared at the cultivator for some time before he said, ¡°What did you say? Zhao Lingpleted the mission? How is that possible?¡±

    The cultivator smiled bitterly and said, ¡°He has indeedpleted the mission. He even fought against Chen Liang to a draw. Only once he drove Chen Liang away did Zhao Ling return to hand in his mission.¡±

    Wei Tiande¡¯splexion sank, ¡°Is there something wrong with Zhao Ling?¡±

    Wei Tiande knew very well that there weren¡¯t many cultivators who could jump ranks in battle power. Therefore, Zhao Hai¡¯s performance shocked him. He began to suspect that Zhao Hai was someone from another sect sent to the Battle Corpse Sect to act as a spy.

    The cultivator shook his head and said, ¡°Zhao Ling might have a high level of battle prowess, he only knows a set of w techniques. However, his w technique has been practiced to a very high mastery. It¡¯s because of this mastery that he was able to survive under Chen Liang¡¯s attacks. The battle between the two only stopped because other cultivators were beginning to gather around them. If they continued fighting, Zhao Ling might be the one to suffer.¡±

    Hearing this, Wei Tiande¡¯s eyes shone, then he said, ¡°What level of master did Zhao Ling reach in his w technique?¡±

    The cultivator replied, ¡°It¡¯s possible that he reached the unity realm, or even higher.¡±

    Wei Tiande couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°The unity stage? Or even higher? Can he reach the Grade Dao Stage? That¡¯s impossible. With his cultivation, it¡¯s impossible for him to reach such a high level of mastery. Even if he practiced before he was born, it¡¯s impossible for him to reach that stage.¡±

    The cultivator replied, ¡°But Zhao Ling did reach that stage while being in the Soul Fusion Stage. His martial arts are very formidable. It¡¯s enough to make the spectators afraid.¡±Wei Tiande nodded, then he waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, you can head back. Remember to keep this matter a secret. Nobody can know what we discussed.¡± The cultivatorplied and then left.

    Seeing the cultivator leaving, Wei Tiande frowned. Now he was more curious about Zhao Hai. He felt that Zhao Hai didn¡¯t only depend on luck when finding the green gold ore. He should have other secrets. But as to what that secret was, Wei Tiande didn¡¯t know.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai reaching the unity stage in his w technique surprised Wei Tiande. Naturally, he didn¡¯t believe that Zhao Hai could reach the grand dao stage. This was because it was basically impossible.

    Wei Tiande walked around his room a few times, but he still felt unsatisfied. Then his eyes shed with determination before he left his chambers.

    Zhao Hai returned to his room with his measly 100 points. Although the reward wasckluster in Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes, the Blue Sky Tree and the Green Gold Ore were enough to make the trip worthwhile.

    Most importantly, Zhao Hai managed to find out that there were more secrets in Blue Sky Mountain. If he obtained this secret, the Space would be improved even more.

    By this point, Zhao Hai was more curious regarding the underground world. In addition to the Earthfire Pirs, there were also the secrets of Blue Sky Mountain. It seems like the underground world was a ce with plenty of unusual things. There were still ces that Zhao Hai has yet to explore. Who knows how many good things were waiting to be uncovered.

    As Zhao Hai was thinking about these things, he suddenly felt a disturbance in the room¡¯s formations. Then shortly after, the defensive formation was broken.

    Zhao Hai was surprised. He didn¡¯t know who would want to deal with him in the Battle Corpse Sect. When he turned his head, he saw someone standing before him. This person was Wei Tiande.

    Zhao Hai looked at Wei Tiande in surprise. He didn¡¯t understand why Wei Tiande woulde to him. Was his identity exposed? Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be astonished by this. However, he remained calm. He looked at Wei Tiande with a wary expression.

    Wei Tiande looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Tell me which sect you¡¯re from. As long as you tell me, I¡¯ll spare you from bing a battle corpse.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he looked at Wei Tiande in confusion. Then he replied, ¡°Elder Wei, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    Looking at Zhao Hai, Wei Tiande couldn¡¯t detect any falsehoods. However, he still chose to doubt Zhao Hai. He waved his hand and pulled Zhao Hai in, grabbing him by the neck. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but gasp for breath. His head turned red from the pain.

    Wei Tiande red at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Kid, I urge you to tell the truth. Otherwise, I¡¯ll refine you into a battle corpse. I¡¯ll make sure that you will never be reincarnated.¡±

    Zhao Hai continued to look at Wei Tiande with a confused expression. His face turned redder as time passed. It looked like he was going to be strangled to death.

    Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s appearance, Wei Tiande coldly snorted and said, ¡°How did you find the green gold ore? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because of luck. I won¡¯t believe you.¡±

    After Zhao Hai heard this, he hurriedly waved his hand and summoned arge number of undead. The undead looked much like people, but they didn¡¯t have a breath.

    Wei Tiande was an expert in refining corpses, he could naturally recognize the undead with a nce. In his eyes, the undead were the simplest form of battle corpses. Without any refining, the undead could only hold strength up to the Clone Stage.

    Wei Tiande loosened his grip as he looked at the Undead. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Kid, what are you showing me these undead for?¡±

    If Zhao Hai really wanted to resist, Wei Tiande wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to him. However, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t feel any murderous intent from Wei Tiande. This means that Wei Tiande was merely intimidating him. He wasn¡¯t nning to kill Zhao Hai.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai allowed Wei Tiande to capture him. He wanted to see why Wei Tiande came. Now he understood that Wei Tiande was just testing him.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t release the bugs from the Space. Although the bugs were very easy to use, they were merely demon beasts in Wei Tiande¡¯s eyes. Wei Tiande was a ghost cultivator, controlling beasts wasn¡¯t his specialty.

    Zhao Hai released the bugs for the Yin Yang Elders because he wanted to prevent the elders from having a bad image of him. In the True Spirit Realm, people always had a bad view of ghost cultivation, which included corpse refinement. If Zhao Hai released his undead, he would definitely cause disgust directed towards him. His undead might even cause him to be suspected. Therefore, what Zhao Hai showed in the True Spirit Realm was the bugs, informing everyone that he was a talented beast tamer.

    On the other hand, the Battle Corpse Sect focused on corpse refinement. If the news that Zhao Hai heard was true, then Wei Tiande should have 36 battle corpses. This was a unique ability in the Battle Corpse Sect. It was also the reason why Wei Tiande hasn¡¯t taken a disciple under his wing. If Zhao Hai disyed talent in corpse refinement, he might attract Wei Tiande¡¯s favor. When the timees, Wei Tiande might make him his disciple.

    If Wei Tiande takes Zhao Hai as his disciple, this would give Zhao Hai more legitimacy in the underground world. After all, the underground world was a unique ce. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t do whatever they liked. With a domineering elder behind him, Zhao Hai would save himself from a lot of trouble.

    Zhao Hai fell to the ground and took a few deep breaths. He coughed twice before he stood up and said, ¡°Replying to Elder. The reason why I was able to find the green gold ore quickly isn¡¯t because of luck. It¡¯s because of these undead. I have an ability to turn people who recently died into undead for my own use. Right now, I have a lot of undead under my control. Imanded all of them to scour the mountain for the green gold ore.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Wei Tiande couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then as Zhao Hai expected, Wei Tiande¡¯s eyes lit up as he said, ¡°You mean you can create undead from corpses? Can you create as many as you want?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know the limit, I already have a thousand undead. And I don¡¯t feel the limit yet.¡±

    Wei Tiande¡¯s gaze brightened even more. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Why are all your undead humans? Can you create undead from other races in the underground world?¡±

    Hearing Wei Tiande, Zhao Hai sighed secretly. Wei Tiande was truly a shrewd individual. Any w will be revealed in his eyes. However, Zhao Hai already found an excuse. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Replying to Elder. I can¡¯t seem to convert races other than humans. I don¡¯t know the reason.¡±

    Wei Tiande nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Come with me.¡± After he said that, he no longer paid attention to Zhao Hai as he turned around and left. Zhao Hai has no choice but to follow behind Wei Tiande. In any case, he¡¯s no longer in danger. There was no need to consider escaping.

    The two moved slowly through the passages of the mountain. Suddenly a cultivator walked over. As soon as the cultivator saw Wei Tiande, he immediately cupped his fist and said, ¡°I have seen Elder Wei.¡±

    Wei Tiande waved his hand and said, ¡°Call a new outer sect disciple to my chamber.¡± The cultivator nodded. Wei Tiande proceeded to walk forward as if he hadn¡¯t said anything. He basically removed the cultivator from his eyes.

    The cultivator that was ignored wasn¡¯t dissatisfied. In the underground world, strength was revered. If you weren¡¯t strong, you would be ignored. Conversely, the strong would always hold the top position, obtaining everything they want. This was a world where nobody sympathized with the weak!

 Chapter 2198: Acknowledging a Teacher

    Chapter 2198: Acknowledging a Teacher

    Wei Tiande led Zhao Hai towards his chambers. Wei Tiande¡¯s chambers was a real tomb. However,pared to Zhao Hai¡¯s, the residence was muchrger and more luxurious. It was even more luxurious than the other residences that Zhao Hai saw in the True Spirit Realm.

    Naturally, these weren¡¯t the things that caught Zhao Hai¡¯s attention. He already thought about what would happen next. So, he didn¡¯t make a sound and just stood in ce.

    Wei Tiande sat in his chair and looked at Zhao Hai. He closed his eyes, seemingly thinking about something. As for what he was thinking about, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know.

    Time silently passed. Zhao Hai ascended from the lowest of realms, so he had a lot of patience. He continued to stand in front of Wei Tiande, keeping his head down obediently.

    After some time, a voice was heard outside Wei Tiande¡¯s residence, ¡°Elder Wei, disciple has brought Junior Brother Lin.¡±

    Wei Tiande opened his eyes and said, ¡°Come in.¡± The personplied and then came inside along with another cultivator. From the report, the other cultivator seems to have the surname Lin. He was one of the newly joined disciples to the sect. His strength was good, he was about to be an Earth Monarch.

    Wei Tiande nodded towards the cultivator. Then he casually tossed a storage bag and then waved his hand.

    The cultivator excitedly received the storage bag and gave Wei Tiande a bow. Then he turned around and left. The cultivator surnamed Lin bowed towards Wei Tiande and said, ¡°Lin Bao has seen Elder. May I know why Elder called me over?¡±

    Wei Tiande looked at Lin Bao and then waved his hand. Before Lin Bao could respond, a ck qi shot towards his heart, piercing it through.Lin Bao looked at Wei Tiande in disbelief. He wondered whether he did anything to offend Wei Tiande. He thought that he would receive benefits after being called over. He didn¡¯t think that his life would be taken.

    Zhao Hai looked at Lin Bao like normal. He expected this a long time ago when Wei Tiande asked the cultivator to bring an outer disciple over. Now, Wei Tiande confirmed his suspicion.

    Wei Tiande looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Turn him into undead.¡±

    Zhao Haiplied. He waved his hand and a ck fog appeared before surrounding Lin Bao¡¯s corpse. When the ck fog vanished, Lin Bao was already standing in ce. His strength was still at the Soul Fusion Stage.

    Seeing this, Wei Tiande¡¯s eyes shone. He looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Can all your undead retain the strength they had?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Replying to Elder. They don¡¯t. The undead can¡¯t be stronger than me. Even if they are Earth Monarchs, their cultivation would drop to my level. However, if I break through, they will restore their original strength. But it would be difficult for them to be stronger.¡±

    Despite hearing this, Wei Tiande wasn¡¯t disappointed. There was excitement on his face as he said, ¡°Good. Good. Fantastic. You have a good ability. Since you said that if f their strength is higher than yours and you turn them into undead, they will be as strong as you. Have you tried to kill someone stronger than you?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I did.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°This disciple is originally a cultivator from an ordinary family. Once when I was out, I fell to the bottom of a cliff. When I was there, I saw the body of a cultivator. From his body, I obtained a w technique called the Heavenly Demon w. I practiced that technique until I reached a very high mastery. This allowed me to fight cultivators stronger than me. I also learned a set of knife techniques. This allows me to catch stronger opponents off-guard.¡±

    Wei Tiande nodded, ¡°You didn¡¯te from the Battle Corpse Sect¡¯s territory?¡±

    Zhao Hai responded, ¡°Yes. This disciple is from the territory of the Water Ghost Sect. That is where I killed people and turned them into undead. When I killed a Water Ghost Sect disciple, I was chased down by the sect. Then I escaped here and joined the Ghost Child Gang.¡±

    The Water Ghost Sect has already been eliminated. Even if Wei Tiande wanted to inquire, he wouldn¡¯t be able to.

    Wei Tiande looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Did you tell anyone else about this?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head, ¡°This disciple doesn¡¯t dare spread this matter out. But now that the Water Ghost Sect is gone, I¡¯m confident to reveal it.¡±

    Wei Tiande nodded, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry now that the Water Ghost Sect is gone. Right, you have stayed in the Water Ghost Sect before. What do you know about spark grass?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Replying to Elder. This disciple hasn¡¯t heard about spark grass. When I was there, there was no such thing. It seemed like this grass appeared out of nowhere.¡±

    Wei Tiande nodded. He didn¡¯t suspect Zhao Hai¡¯s response. Spark grass did indeed appear all of sudden. There were no traces about its origins. It was normal for Zhao Hai to be unaware of it.

    Wei Tiande said, ¡°Zhao Ling, are you willing to cultivate along with this old man?¡±

    Although Zhao Hai already thought about this, he wore a surprised expression as he looked at Wei Tiande. After a while, Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Elder, you mean, you want to take me in as your disciple?¡±

    Hearing this, Wei Tiande couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Silly kid. Your right, I want to take you as my disciple. Are you willing?¡±

    Zhao Hai immediately knelt and bowed towards Wei Tiande, ¡°Disciple greets Master.¡±

    Wei Tiandeughed, then he held Zhao Hai up and said, ¡°Good. Very good. You¡¯re smart. Your Master became an Elder of the Battle Corpse Sect because of his innate talent. Now your talent is even better than mine. Your achievements in the future will definitely be higher than mine. Do your best.¡±

    Zhao Hai hastily replied, ¡°Thank you very much, Master.¡±

    Wei Tiande waved his hand and said, ¡°Although I took you in as my disciple, your sess still depends on your efforts. If you becent because you became my disciple, I won¡¯t hesitate to kill you. I don¡¯t want my disciple to ruin my reputation.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly replied, ¡°Master can rest assured. I will work hard.¡±

    Wei Tiande nodded, then he said, ¡°Someonee in.¡± Before long, a voice was heard outside, ¡°Elder.¡±

    Wei Tiande replied, ¡°Come in.¡± The person walked in. This person was a member of the Battle Corpse Sect¡¯s Misceneous Hall. He was specifically assigned to serve Wei Tiande.

    Wei Tiande looked at the Misceneous Hall member and said, ¡°Go and prepare a new residence for Zhao Ling. Also, change his identity token. From now on, he¡¯s this old man¡¯s disciple.¡±

    When the Misceneous Hall disciple heard Wei Tiande, his body couldn¡¯t help but shake. He looked at Zhao Ha in shock. It looked like he lost the ability to think.¡±

    Seeing the disciple¡¯s reaction, Wei Tiande showed discontent. He coldly snorted and said, ¡°What, didn¡¯t you hear this old man¡¯s instructions?¡±

    The Misceneous Hall member immediately recovered. He quickly replied, ¡°Yes, this disciple will deal with it immediately.¡±

    Wei Tiande nodded and then waved his hand. The disciple looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Junior Brother, pleasee with me.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he turned towards Wei Tiande and said, ¡°Master, disciple will settle his matters first. Then I¡¯ll return to listen to Master¡¯s teachings.¡±

    Wei Tiande waved his hand and said, ¡°Go. Come back here tomorrow morning.¡± Zhao Haiplied, then he followed the Misceneous Hall member out.

    As soon as they left Wei Tiande¡¯s ce, the member of the Misceneous Hall looked at Zhao Hai with envy. However, he didn¡¯t dare offend Zhao Hai. He clearly heard Wei Tiande say that Zhao Hai coulde tomorrow. This proved that Zhao Hai has obtained Wei Tiande¡¯s favor. So even if he couldn¡¯t get along with Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t offend him.

    Zhao Hai looked at the Misceneous Hall disciple and then smiled, ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯ll have to depend on you for my new residence.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the Misceneous Hall disciple immediately recovered. Then he replied, ¡°Junior Brother is too polite. Junior Brother, pleasee with me.¡± After he said that, he led Zhao Hai onward. After two turns, they arrived in front of a tomb chamber. Then the Misceneous Hall disciple turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Junior Brother, this is your new residence. Also, please hand me your identity token. I¡¯ll change it for you. By the way, if Junior Brother has anything you want to be moved from your previous residence, I can move it for you.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly replied, ¡°Thank you very much, Senior Brother.¡±

    The cultivator quickly replied, ¡°Junior Brother is too polite. This is my job. Junior Brother, please give me your identity token.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded and then handed his identity token to the cultivator. When the cultivator left, Zhao Hai turned around and entered his new residence.

    The new residence was much bigger than his previous one. Not only did the floor area increase, there was also a small hot spring inside. There was even a training ground inside. Although it can¡¯tpare to Residence Number 52, it was still quite big.

    Zhao Hai gave a satisfied nod. He didn¡¯t expect his rise in the Battle Corpse Sect to be this smooth. In fact, his status in the Battle Corpse Sect isn¡¯t any lower than his status in the Tyrant de Sect.

 Chapter 2199: Seclusion

    Chapter 2199: Seclusion

    Naturally, Zhao Hai¡¯s status in the underground world couldn¡¯t bepared to his status in the True Spirit Realm. But his position in the two worlds truly wasn¡¯t low.

    The reason why Zhao Hai was able to gain a foothold in the underground world and be a true disciple of the Battle Corpse Sect was because of the way the underground world took disciplespared to the True Spirit Realm.

    In the True Spirit Realm, no matter the sect, taking in disciples was very strict. Moreover, the requirements for moral character were heavy. If Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have a background like his identity in the underground world, he wouldn¡¯t have been epted by a sect in the True Spirit Realm. Even Demonic and Evil Sects would have a lot of requirements. Not everyone can join their sects.

    But in the underground world, epting a disciple relied on their innate talent. If a person is talented enough, even if they have no background, sects will line up to ept them. This was because these sects needed strength.

    Ghost Cultivators didn¡¯t care about their disciple¡¯s moral character. And there was no ghost cultivator that was totally loyal to their sect. In the underground world, traitors acting for the sake of profit were quitemon.

    Because of this, ghost cultivators wouldn¡¯t send spies to another sect. Even if there were, they were very few. Most of them would be disciples with mediocre strength and ordinary talents. No sect would be willing to send a talented disciple to act as a spy.

    It was also for these reasons that Zhao Hai was able to enter the Battle Corpse Sect smoothly and be Wei Tiande¡¯s disciple.

    Zhao Hai sat in his new residence for a short while before a voice of the Misceneous Hall disciple was heard outside, ¡°Is Junior Brother Zhao Ling here?¡±

    Zhao Hai walked out and looked at the cultivator and said, ¡°Senior Brother is already back? I just handed you my identity token.¡±The cultivator smiled and said, ¡°I already changed it. Junior Brother, take a look.¡± Then he handed Zhao Hai a white jade token. Zhao Hai found that the jade used to make the identity token was much better qualitypared to the previous identity token. After Zhao Hai thanked him, the cultivator turned around and left.

    Zhao Hai received his identity token and then went back to his residence. He took a bath in the hot spring and then went to bed.

    The next morning, after Zhao Hai had his breakfast, he went to Wei Tiande¡¯s cave. When he arrived outside, he cupped his fist and said, ¡°Master, Disciple Zhao Ling is here.¡±

    Wei Tiande¡¯s voice replied, ¡°Come in.¡± Zhao Haiplied and then walked in. When he entered, he saw Wei Tiande sitting in the living room with a ss of wine in front.

    Wei Tiande waved his hand and beckoned Zhao Hai over, ¡°Come and sit.¡± Zhao Haiplied and sat opposite Wei Tiande.

    Wei Tiande looked at Zhao Hai and then asked, ¡°Little Ling, besides the Heavenly Demon w, what other cultivation methods did you learn?¡±

    Zhao Hai opened his mouth and said, ¡°Replying to Master. Besides the Heavenly Demon ws, I also cultivate the Heavenly Demon Body technique. It¡¯s a body cultivation method.¡±

    Wei Tiande nodded. He heard of the Heavenly Demon Body technique. It wasn¡¯t a good cultivation method and could be deemed as ordinary. However, it was indeed a good cultivation method.

    Wei Tiande replied, ¡°Being able to reach your current state using the Heavenly Demon Body technique ismendable. Very good.¡± Wei Tiande wasn¡¯t wrong in what he said. Although the Heavenly Demon Body wasn¡¯t a bad cultivation method, only a few people used it. The technique was too difficult to use. Wei Tiande didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to use it.

    This was also the reason why Wei Tiandemended Zhao Hai. To be able to reach a high level using the Heavenly Demon Body, it would require a lot of determination.

    Wei Tiande looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°There are a lot of people in the underground world who don¡¯t treat body refining seriously. They only know how to cultivate their soul. What they don¡¯t understand is that strengthening one¡¯s body would provide a benefit to the improvement of their soul. A powerful soul in a weak body would only lead to destruction. It¡¯s a pity that a lot of fools don¡¯t realize this truth.¡±

    Zhao Hai attentively listened. He now has some knowledge about the techniques of ghost cultivators. However, he didn¡¯t know much about the techniques of the Battle Corpse Sect. He wanted to know how the Battle Corpse Sect refines corpses.

    Wei Tiande looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°After cultivating the Heavenly Demon Body, one would transform into a demon whenever they go all out. Everyone¡¯s demon form is different. What demon would you transform into?¡±

    Zhao Hai has some understanding about the Heavenly Demon Body technique. He also heard about it from the undead he made in the Underground World. When he first saw the technique, Zhao Hai was surprised. The technique was simr to the cultivation method of the Heavenly Demons. However,pared to the technique used by the Heavenly Demons, the Heavenly Demon Body Technique was much more advanced. Since the two techniques were simr, it wasn¡¯t hard for Zhao Hai to study it. Most importantly, Zhao Hai¡¯s body was already formidable. The Heavenly Demon Technique was a handy technique to reveal.

    Having experience with the Heavenly Demon Race, Zhao Hai could transform into any form he liked. So upon hearing Wei Tiande, he immediately used the Heavenly Demon Body technique and chose a form. Before long, two wings formed behind him as well as an additional pair of arms. Scales also appeared on Zhao Hai¡¯s skin. Two long fangs appeared on his face along with a pair of curved horns. His eyes also turned yellow, and his pupils became slits.

    Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s transformation, Wei Tiande nodded and said, ¡°A Four-armed Demon, very good. It seems like you chose well. You can go back.¡± Zhao Haiplied and returned to his normal body. However, his yellow robe was now tattered.

    Wei Tiande looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s awkward expression andughed. He waved his hand and took out a robe. However, the robes didn¡¯t have any sleeves.

    Wei Tiande looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°This is called the Hundred Treasures Robe. I obtained it back when I was young. It¡¯s no longer useful to me, so I no longer wear it. It¡¯s yours now.¡±

    Zhao Hai received the robe with his two hands and said, ¡°Thanks Master.¡± Wei Tiande waved his hand. Zhao Hai took his robes off and wore the Hundred Treasures Robe. Upon wearing the robe, Zhao Hai felt that it suddenly tightened to his fit. In the end, it became warrior clothing along with pants.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the function of the robe. At the same time, his image of the underground world elevated once more. In terms of crafting alone, it wasn¡¯t worse than the True Spirit Realm.

    Seeing Zhao Hai wear the Hundred Treasures Robe, Wei Tiande nodded and said, ¡°I just saw that your Heavenly Demon transformation has wings on your back. Can you use it to fly?¡± It must be known that flying was only something that Teleportation Stage experts could do. If Zhao Hai could fly after transforming into a Heavenly Demon, hisbat strength would increase several times.

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t. I can only glide at low altitude. I can¡¯t fly like a bird.¡±

    Although he felt that it was regrettable, Wei Tiande nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s already good. It seems like the Heavenly Demon Body is suitable for you. There¡¯s no need to rece it in the meantime. Take this jade slip. Recorded inside is a w technique called Ghost Shadow w. Practice it first. If you don¡¯t understand something,e and ask me.¡±

    Zhao Haiplied and received the jade slip that Wei Tiande handed over. Wei Tiande waved his hand, prompting Zhao Hai to stand up. Then after cupping his fist towards Wei Tiande, Zhao Hai turned around and left.

    After returning to his room, Zhao Hai looked at the jade slip that Wei Tiande gave him. Searching it with his spiritual force, Zhao Hai saw information about the Ghost Shadow w. Looking at the details, Zhao Hai was certain that the cultivation method wasn¡¯t ordinary.

    The improved Heavenly Demon w was quite strong, but it focused on lethality. Every time the w was swung, it always aimed to kill the enemy.

    The Ghost Shadow w was different. It paid attention to the changes in battle. It had varying stances that followed the flow of the fight.

    If this technique was fused with the Heavenly Demon w, the technique¡¯s lethality would greatly improve. Wei Tiande only saw Zhao Hai make a single move, yet he was able to find a suitable technique for Zhao Hai. Not to mention his strength, his eyes alone made Wei Tiande on the same level as the Yin Yang Elders. Naturally, if the Yin Yang Elders joined forces, they would defeat Wei Tiande.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s room has a small training ground. After seeing the Ghost Shadow w, he was itching to try it out. He immediately went to the training ground and began to practice the technique. At the same time, he used his spirit to fuse with the technique. Before long, his w swipes became better and better.

    People would oftentimes forget about the time when they practiced. Zhao Hai also went into seclusion in the past. It wasmon for him to be closed up for several years. Now that he was upied with practicing the Ghost Shadow w, Zhao Hai has forgotten everything else.

    Zhao Hai was now considered to be in seclusion, albeit he didn¡¯t inform anyone. On the other hand, news began to spread throughout the Battle Corpse Sect about Wei Tiande epting a disciple. Moreover, this disciple had just joined the Battle Corpse Sect. As soon as this new spread, the entire sect exploded.

    It must be known that Wei Tiande was a famous Elder of the Battle Corpse Sect. Moreover, he has never epted disciples. There were plenty of geniuses who were yearning to be his disciple, yet none of them were chosen. But now, a newly joined member was able to snatch this position. Some even suspected that Zhao Hai was of Wei Tiande¡¯s bloodline. He was from a bloodline branch of Wei Tiande outside the sect.

    Surprisingly, people who expected Zhao Hai toe to the canteen to eat no longer saw him. He seems to have disappeared. People began to wonder why Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t going out.

    Wei Tiande only became aware of the news three days after Zhao Hai began his seclusion. After giving Zhao Hai the Ghost Shadow w, he didn¡¯t see Zhao Hai the next day. Wei Tiande expected Zhao Hai toe to him for advice, but he didn¡¯t appear. This made Wei Tiande a bit annoyed, but he didn¡¯t force Zhao Hai toe and see him. In any case, Zhao Hai was his disciple. There should be a reason why he didn¡¯te.

    Wei Tiande was annoyed, so his temper naturally bore its fangs. As a master, he couldn¡¯t send someone to Zhao Hai to invite him toe. That would be shameless. Therefore, he didn¡¯t go to Zhao Hai. That was until three dayster. As Wei Tiande was about to blow up from anger, he immediately called a cultivator over and asked, ¡°Have you seen Zhao Ling? Where is he?¡±

    Hearing Wei Tiande, the cultivator stared. He thought that if Zhao Hai went into seclusion, he should at least inform his master. Wei Tiande unexpectedly didn¡¯t know that Zhao Hai went into seclusion. However, the cultivator didn¡¯t dare show his astonishment in his face, he immediately answered, ¡°Replying to Elder. Ever since he left your room, Zhao Ling hasn¡¯t been seen outside. He hasn¡¯te out of his room.¡±

    Although the cultivator envied Zhao Hai, he didn¡¯t dare deceive Wei Tiande. Everyone knew that deceiving Wei Tiande was courting death. Even if he urged Wei Tiande to be mad at Zhao Hai, the cultivator still wouldn¡¯t be Wei Tiande¡¯s disciple. Instead, he might even be killed. Therefore, the cultivator told Wei Tiande the truth.

    Upon hearing this, Wei Tiande stared. Then hisplexion couldn¡¯t help but change before returning to normal. A smile slowly appeared on his face as he said, ¡°No wonder that kid could practice the Heavenly Demon Body. He¡¯s a cultivation maniac. Haha. Good, good. It seems like the kid can ept my legacy.¡± Wei Tiande¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t small, so the cultivator also heard it. The cultivator couldn¡¯t help but tremble a bit, but he quickly restored his calm.

    Wei Tiande looked at the cultivator and said, ¡°You can go back. Don¡¯t tell anyone about what happened just now. You should know the consequences.¡±

 Chapter 2200: I am a Genius

    Chapter 2200: I am a Genius

    As soon as he heard Wei Tiande, the cultivator immediately said, ¡°Elder can be rest assured, my lips are sealed.¡± The cultivator knew that Wei Tiande wasn¡¯t a kind-hearted person. If his orders weren¡¯t followed, he would certainly kill you. With his status, killing a younger cultivator wouldn¡¯t be an issue.

    What¡¯s on the cultivator¡¯s mind right now was how to develop a good rtionship with Zhao Hai. He just heard from Wei Tiande that he was passing his legacy to Zhao Hai. If this was true, then Zhao Hai has a huge potential of bing a powerhouse in the Battle Corpse Sect. If the cultivator leaned on Zhao Hai early on, he would certainly benefit a lot.

    Wei Tiande looked at the cultivator and waved his hand. The cultivator cupped his fist towards Wei Tiande before turning around and leaving.

    The Battle Corpse Sect continued on in the following days. People began to slowly lose interest in Zhao Hai. Naturally, this was because the news about Wei Tiande wanting to pass his legacy to Zhao Hai didn¡¯t spread out. If it did, Zhao Hai would certainly be more famous.

    In the underground world, the way a legacy was passed down was the same as in the True Spirit Realm. An elder like Wei Tiande could register a true disciple and an inheritance disciple. Needless to say, and elder can ept many true disciples. And these true disciples would hold the same status as an inner disciple. But it was impossible for a true disciple to ept an elder¡¯s inheritance.

    As for inheritance disciples, they are the disciple that the elder intends to pass their inheritance to. The position of these disciples in the sect tend to be very high.

    However, inheritance disciples were also ssified into two types. The first type was themon inheritance disciple. These disciples would still learn the core techniques of the elder, but they wouldn¡¯t receive everything. At most,mon inheritance disciples would receive 60% of an elder¡¯s techniques.

    The other type of inheritance disciples was the legacy disciples. Legacy disciples would receive the entire inheritance of the elder. When the elder dies, everything they owned, even their position, would be given to their legacy disciple. Legacy disciples were the true sessors to the elders.

    Wei Tiande mentioned to the cultivator that he would take Zhao Hai as his legacy disciple. Wei Tiande¡¯s status in the Battle Corpse Sect wasn¡¯t low. If he said this, it was enough evidence to see how much importance he attached to Zhao Hai.If the people of the Battle Corpse Sect knew of this information, Zhao Hai would certainly be a famed cultivator in the sect. Unfortunately, nobody was aware of this information.

    After seven days of seclusion, Zhao Hai finally came out. He haspletely fused the Ghost Shadow w to the Heavenly Demon w. The reason he could do this was because he was very proficient with the Heavenly Demon w. His soul was aware of every change that happens to the Heavenly Demon w. He also used this method during the fusion of the two techniques.

    When Zhao Hai exited his seclusion, he looked at the time and found that a week had passed. He quickly left his residence and went to Wei Tiande¡¯s room. Then he reported, ¡°Disciple Zhao Ling is here to meet Master.¡±

    Wei Tiande¡¯s voice was immediately heard, ¡°Come in.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and then walked in.

    Upon entering Wei Tiande¡¯s room, Zhao Hai saw Wei Tiande¡¯s sunken expression as he sat in his chair. Zhao Hai hastily bowed and said, ¡°I have seen Master.¡±

    Wei Tiande coldly snorted and said, ¡°So you still know that you have a master. Tell me, what were you doing?¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly replied, ¡°Replying to master. This disciple spent thest week in seclusion. I didn¡¯t go out. The technique that master gave me is too good, I unconsciously went into seclusion to learn it.¡±

    Amazement passed through Wei Tiande¡¯s eyes. But he still coldly snorted and said, ¡°Since you think it¡¯s good, how far have you practiced it?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I basically learned it. Moreover, I was able to integrate it to the Heavenly Demon w. If master wants, I can demonstrate it to you.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Wei Tiande couldn¡¯t help but nod, ¡°Good, show me.¡±

    Seeing Zhao Hai looking around, Wei Tiande coldly snorted and said, ¡°Do it here. The Ghost Shadow Clone is famous for its apanying movement technique. If you didn¡¯t practice the movement technique, what Ghost Shadow w have you been practicing?¡±

    Hearing Wei Tiande, Zhao Hai nodded and said, ¡°Yes, master.¡± Then his body moved ording to the movement technique of the Ghost Shadow w. Zhao Hai moved randomly around the room. The Ghost Shadow w was famous for this movement technique. Zhao Hai has truly be a ghostly shadow.

    When Zhao Hai showed the entirety of the Ghost Shadow w, the room turned into a ghost domain and the sound of ghastly wailing could be heard in the room. And because Zhao Hai¡¯s Ghost Shadow w has been fused with the Heavenly Demon w, there was a trace of demonic aura in the room. When the ghastly aura was mixed with the demonic aura, the two merged and increased the intensity of the Ghost Shadow w.

    After showing the Ghost Shadow w, Zhao Hai stopped in front of Wei Tiande. Meanwhile, Wei Tiande was looking at Zhao Hai in surprise. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to train the Ghost Shadow w to this level. He had seen Zhao Hai perform a perfect-level Ghost Shadow w.

    Wei Tiande looked at Zhao Hai, his expression was gloomy as he said, ¡°Zhao Ling, tell me the truth, did you study the Ghost Shadow w before?¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai stared, he looked at Wei Tiande with confusion as he answered, ¡°Master, what do you mean? I truly haven¡¯t learned the Ghost Shadow w before.¡±

    Wei Tiande looked at Zhao Hai, then with a cold voice he said, ¡°You already reached this level despite learning the Ghost Shadow w for the first time? Do you think that you¡¯re a genius?¡±

    Zhao Hai nkly stared at Wei Tiande, ¡°Master, I am a genius. Isn¡¯t this the reason why you epted me as a disciple?¡±

    ¡°You?¡± As soon as he heard Zhao Hai, Wei Tiande couldn¡¯t help but be mad. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to give such a strange answer. It was truly unexpected.

    Taking a deep breath to calm himself down, Wei Tiande looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re a genius. Let¡¯s see how much of a genius you are.¡± Then he waved his hand and took out a jade slip. He threw the jade slip to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°This is the Battle Corpse Sect¡¯s Corpse Fist. It¡¯s one of our foundational techniques. There are only a few people who could practice this. Although it is very powerful, it¡¯s difficult to practice. If you mess up, you will go mad and be a true corpse boxer. Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re a genius? Then learn this fist technique for me.¡±

    Zhao Hai received the jade slip. Upon hearing Wei Tiande, he couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°Master, do you want me to practice here, or should I go back to my residence?¡±

    Hearing this, Wei Tiande stared, then he said, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re really confident. Practice it here now. I¡¯ll give you a room and food. Focus on practicing the technique.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hesitate and nodded. Then he cupped his fist to Wei Tiande and said, ¡°Master, this disciple will impose on you.¡± Wei Tiande didn¡¯t care and waved his hand. Zhao Hai sat in Wei Tiande¡¯s living room and searched the jade slip with his spiritual force. He carefully went through the Battle Corpse Sect¡¯s Corpse Fist.

    Seeing the cultivation method, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. This cultivation method was quite special. It was a technique that bordered life and death.

    The person who practiced the technique was obviously a living person, but practicing the technique would need a high concentration of death qi. The cultivator would inhale death qi into their body and transform it into life qi. Then they would transform the life qi once more into death qi. This cycle would create purer and more concentrated death qi. The purer the death qi, the stronger the fist would be.

    Just like Wei Tiande said, the difficulty of the techniquey in the conversion between life qi and death qi. If the inhaled death qi wasn¡¯t transformed properly, the cultivator¡¯s body would be affected, and they would slowly turn into a corpse. If the cultivator suffers this mishap during battle, not only would they be weaker, they will also hurt themselves. And in both oues, they would be turned into a corpse.

    However, one couldn¡¯t deny the power of the fist technique. The cycle of conversion between life qi and death qi was ingenious. Moreover, death qi would cause heavy damage to one¡¯s enemy. Death qi was fatal to any lifeform. Even if they manage to escape, the death qi would linger and poison their bodies. Their skin would peel, and their body would rot.

    As Zhao Hai was going through the technique, he was suddenly enlightened. The changing between life qi and death qi reminded him of his spirit roots. Although Zhao Hai had a multi-attribute spirit root, unifying his various techniques perplexed him. The spiritual qi produced by his spiritual roots have their own attributes. However, these spiritual qi were very hard to fuse together. This was especially true for opposed spiritual qi like water qi and fire qi. Through some methods, Zhao Hai could form a bnce between the two, but he couldn¡¯t use them at the same time.

    The Corpse Fists method to cycle life qi and death qi gave Zhao Hai an idea. If life qi and death qi could transform into each other, then could the other attributes do the same? Thinking of this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be more motivated.

 Chapter 2201: Assassination Mission

    Chapter 2201: Assassination Mission

    Wei Tiande had been observing Zhao Hai. He saw Zhao Hai frown at first after seeing the contents of the jade slip, then he slowly became more and more interested. Then finally, Zhao Hai showed joy. While Wei Tiande was wondering about what was going on, Zhao Hai suddenlyughed, ¡°Hahahaha. So, it¡¯s actually like this. Different spiritual qi attributes can transform. Hahaha. Good technique! This technique is worth learning!¡± After that, Zhao Hai no longer paid attention to Wei Tiande. He directly sat down and closed his eyes.

    Wei Tiande stared upon hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s words. Then hisplexion changed. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to realize the strongest point of the fist technique in such a short time.

    Seeing Zhao Hai close his eyes, Wei Tiande knew that he was going into another period of seclusion. At the same time, Wei Tiande began to believe Zhao Hai¡¯s words ¨C he was indeed a genius.

    Wei Tiande looked at Zhao Hai and let out a sigh. Then he slowly walked towards the door of the room. He waved his hand and activated the formation of the room. He also took out a jade te and hung it outside. The jade te would inform everyone that he was in seclusion and shouldn¡¯t be disturbed.

    After Wei Tiandepleted these things, he looked at Zhao Hai before returning to his quiet room and meditated. Wei Tiande wanted to see if Zhao Hai could learn the Corpse Fist.

    Time slowly passed. Before long, it has been a month since Zhao Hai closed his eyes. All this time, he didn¡¯t make a single movement. Wei Tiande looked at Zhao Hai¡¯s state, but he didn¡¯t worry. He knew that Zhao Hai had gained enlightenment from the technique. Although Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t be affected if he was disturbed, it would hold his cultivation back if he stopped.

    A monthter, Wei Tiande nced at Zhao Hai and found that Zhao Hai was still the same. As he was preparing to return to his quiet room, he saw Zhao Hai suddenly opening his eyes. Then Zhao Hai stood up and began to punch. The punches looked weird. Every move looked very stiff as though a corpse was performing them.

    The punches were very slow in the beginning before picking up speed. As the punches became quicker and quicker, the sound of ghosts was heard throughout the room.

    Seeing this development, Wei Tiande was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai¡¯s perception to be this high. He was able to practice the technique to this point in such a short time. It was astonishing.Wei Tiande was startled. Not only because Zhao Hai practiced the Corpse Fist to a high level, it was also because Zhao Hai had slowly used the Heavenly Demon w. The Corpse Fist and the Heavenly Ghost Demon w were being fused together. Although the fusion was a bit jerky at first, it became smoother and smoother. Finally, three techniques became fused, turning into a new set of techniques.

    After the three techniques were fused, Zhao Hai stopped. He let out a long breath and slowly closed his eyes. Then he fell backwards and fell to the ground.

    Wei Tiande was stunned. He immediately ran to Zhao Hai¡¯s side. He thought that Zhao Hai had gone mad from practicing. But as soon as he arrived beside Zhao Hai, Wei Tiande didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t go mad, Wei Tiande was sure of this. He lived for a long time, he has never seen someone snore after going mad from cultivation.

    Wei Tiande smiled bitterly as he waved his hand and used his qi to throw Zhao Hai towards the lounge chair.

    Although Wei Tiande¡¯s actions looked impolite, his expression was happy. He was finally certain that Zhao Hai was a one in a ten thousand year genius.

    Zhao Hai rested for three days. Actually, Zhao Hai was only partially in seclusion. He was partly pretending to be focused. Zhao Hai knew what Wei Tiande was doing every day. Zhao Hai also knew that he wasn¡¯t really a member of the Battle Corpse Sect. Although he seemed to have passed out, he was still paying attention to what¡¯s happening around him.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t onlyprehending the Corpse Fist. He¡¯s also trying to integrate the technique with his mind. He also tasked the Space to extend the technique to the rest of his spiritual qi attributes. His goal was to integrate all of his attributes into one, forming a whole.

    In the past, whenever Zhao Hai used spiritual qi, he would do so ording to the Ster Transformations Art. However, Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual qi contained all of the attributes. In terms of each attribute, Zhao Hai¡¯s spiritual qi was ordinary. Whenever he fought against someone, he would only use one attribute. The other spiritual qi attributes would be idle.

    But now it was different. Zhao Hai canpletely fuse the spiritual qi attributes in his body. In the past, Zhao Hai was akin to having multiple knives but could only use one of them at a time. But now, all of the knives have fused together to be a more powerful de. Naturally, the de¡¯s lethality was greater.

    Although a month wasn¡¯t short, Zhao Hai hasn¡¯t actually fused all of his spiritual qi attributes. There was still a bit of spiritual qi that has yet to fuse. This was Zhao Hai¡¯s choice. He felt that once he fused all of his spiritual qi, he would break through to the Earth Monarch Stage.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t nning on bing an Earth Monarch now. Therefore, he didn¡¯t fust all of his spiritual qi. Firstly, the time wasn¡¯t right. He¡¯s currently inside the Battle Corpse Sect. If an unforeseen event happened when breaking through to Earth Monarch, then Zhao Hai would be in danger. Even if his breakthrough went properly, his identity might be exposed.

    Moreover, Zhao Hai knew that entering the Earth Monarch Stage right now wouldn¡¯t do him any good. If he cultivated ording to his methods, it would take a while for him to enter the Earth Monarch Stage. This was because he still needs to umte spiritual qi in all his attributes. Once this umtion was done, he would enter the Earth Monarch Stage. This would give him the strongest breakthrough he could. If he broke through now, his total spiritual qi would be less than what it should be.

    Zhao Hai doesn¡¯t like iplete things, so he chose to dy entering the Earth Monarch stage. He stayed as a cultivator in the Soul Fusion Stage. In the end, he fused with the Corpse Fist first beforebining it to the Ghost Shadow w and then to the Heavenly Demon w. Finally, he blended all three techniques together.

    Once the three techniques were fused, Zhao Hai finally rxed. He was also exhausted, not in body but in spirit.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai chose to fall to the ground to see what reaction Wei Tiande would have.

    Seeing that Wei Tiande didn¡¯t hurt him, Zhao Hai rxed. Then he felt relieved and rested for three entire days.

    Three dayster, Zhao Hai woke up and looked around him. He discovered that he was in a strange room. He immediately sobered up and jumped down from the couch. He cast a water ball and washed his hair and face before walking out.

    Wei Tiande was sitting inside the living room with a jade slip in his hand. Seeing Zhao Haie out, he coldly snorted and said, ¡°So you finally woke up. I thought you would sleep forever.¡±

    Zhao Hai awkwardly smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. I have been disrespectful.¡±

    Wei Tiande snorted and then waved his hand, ¡°Alright, sit down.¡± Zhao Haiplied and sat down.

    Wei Tiande looked at Zhao Hai for a while before heughed, ¡°Good! Little Ling, I didn¡¯t expect you to actually be a genius. I saw your Corpse Fist and saw that you practiced it very well. Most importantly, you were able to fuse the Corpse Fist with the Ghost Shadow w and the Heavenly Demon w. I must say, I¡¯m envious of you right now.¡±

    Zhao Hai showed an embarrassed smile as he said, ¡°I made Masterugh. This disciple sometimes forgets the time when I practice techniques. Master, can I ask how long I¡¯ve been out?¡±

    Wei Tiande chuckled and said, ¡°How long you spent didn¡¯t matter. In any case, your strength has increased. It¡¯s just the right time. The sect has a mission for you.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he immediately replied, ¡°Yes Master.¡±

    Wei Tiande proceeded, ¡°This is a risky mission. You are to assassinate a talent of the Whispering Ghost Sect. This person is less than 30 years old, but he already reached the Soul Fusion Stage. Such a person couldn¡¯t be allowed to continue living. The Whispering Ghost Sect¡¯s rtionship with the Battle Corpse Sect isn¡¯t going very well. So, this time, the sect wants you to kill that genius.¡±

    Zhao Hai frowned, ¡°Master, since that person is a talent of the Whispering Ghost Sect, then he should be heavily protected by the sect. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have the chance. Moreover, if I¡¯m discovered, the two sects will be at war.¡±

    Wei Tiande replied, ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s called an assassination. You understand? I don¡¯t care what method you use, but you must make sure that the talent of the Whispering Ghost Sect stops living. You are a new face in the sect, nobody will trace you back to us. What do you think? Can you do it?¡±

    Hearing Wei Tiande, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. Even if he doesn¡¯t want to go, does he have a choice? Therefore, he cupped his fist towards Wei Tiande and said, ¡°Yes, Master. The next time you see him, he will be an undead. Please wait for the good news.¡± After he said that, he cupped his fist to Wei Tiande once more before leaving.

    Wei Tiande looked at Zhao Hai and smiled, ¡°Whether you¡¯re a dragon or a worm, now it¡¯s up to you.¡±

 Chapter 2202: Setting up a Stall

    Chapter 2202: Setting up a Stall

    Zhao Hai is currently drinking in a restaurant located inside a city within the Whispering Ghost Sect¡¯s territory. While drinking, Zhao Hai¡¯s ear was working hard listening to the conversations of the people inside the restaurant.

    The restaurant was the most popr establishment in the city. Cultivators frequent the restaurant, of which majority of them were rogue cultivators.

    There were times where Zhao Hai envied the rogue cultivators. In the underground world, Ghost Cultivators weren¡¯t short of money to spend. When they head out the cities, they could find a ce owned by nobody and call it their own. As long as they paid taxes to the city that managed thend, then all of the ie from thend would be theirs. They could also catch red goblins to cultivate thend. They didn¡¯t need to do any heavy lifting at all. They can just lie at home and count their money.

    Such a life was quite enviable. In the True Spirit Realm, cultivators almost had no ie if they didn¡¯t go out to do missions. Those who have no ie could only starve to death. The same was true for the people in the underground world¡¯s sects.

    The sect disciples of the sects in the underground world were also envious of the rogue cultivators. Rogue cultivators don¡¯t need to work hard to survive. They don¡¯t worry about clothes or food. On the other hand, sect disciples had to rush in all directions to survive.

    What sect disciples didn¡¯t know was that the same was also true for the rogue cultivators. Rogue cultivators envied sect disciples because those in the sects have ess to high-level cultivation methods as well as endless resources. Compared to rogue cultivators who could only eat ordinary food and own ordinary items, sect disciples could reach farther in the road to cultivation. As a cultivator, this was what they should be doing.

    The reason why rogue cultivators were concentrated on this particr city was because it was going to be the city¡¯s annual trading conference. All items in the city would be sold at a lower price than they should be selling. Moreover, most of the items to be sold in the conference were cultivation resources. Because of this, rogue cultivators would gather in the city every year, hoping to buy cheap cultivation resources to get them through the entire year.

    The conference wouldst for ten days. It wasn¡¯t only rogue cultivators who would trade in the conference, sect disciples would be here as well. Like the rogue cultivators, they also want to buy cheap cultivation resources.

    Although the trading conference had begun, the rogue cultivators weren¡¯t anxious to grab resources. They knew very well that the truly good things wouldn¡¯t appear on the first day. People who purchased items on the first days were the weaker cultivators. These people didn¡¯t need overly powerful resources. Therefore, they could purchase all they could in the first two days of the conference.Since cultivators gathered in the popr restaurant, it also became the biggest source of information in the city. Therefore, Zhao Hai came to gather information.

    Zhao Hai was already aware that his target was named Liu Ze. He was the youngest genius of the Whispering Ghost Sect and also the target of the sect¡¯s resources. Almost all of the Whispering Ghost Sect¡¯s resources were practically owned by Liu Ze. This showed how much importance the Whispering Ghost Sect ced in him.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t used to people like Liu Ze. Such a person was akin to a flower raised in a greenhouse. They were unlikely to bear fruit,

    However, Zhao Hai also believed that a strong sect such as the Whispering Ghost Sect wouldn¡¯t make such a low-level mistake. They would certainly send Liu Ze out for trials in the future.

    As Zhao Hai was thinking about this, a voice suddenly came, ¡°Senior Brother, did you say that Senior Brother Liu was allowed by the sect toe out for a trial? I can see how precious Senior Brother Liu is, how could he be sent to such a ce filled with people with bad intentions? I heard that the other sects are already eyeing Senior Brother Liu¡¯s head. They want to get rid of him.¡±

    Another cultivator sighed and said, ¡°Speak more quietly. If someone else hears you, Senior Brother Liu will be in danger. Alright, let¡¯s eat our food quickly and leave. Protecting Senior Brother Liu¡¯s safety is most important.¡±

    The cultivator who spoke out couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we have innate talents? If we have good talents, we can also be like Senior Brother Liu. We will have protection wherever we go.¡±

    The other cultivator replied, ¡°Say fewer words. We don¡¯t have the strength to speak our thoughts. Go and eat. After eating, we¡¯re going to change shifts. Actually, our presence is just for show. If an expert really came, we won¡¯t have any use. I heard that the sect has sent elders to stay hidden. They wille out when Senior Brother Liu is in great danger.¡±

    The cultivator nodded and no longer spoke. Before long, the two finished their meal. After paying the bill, they left the restaurant. Zhao Hai was also keen to notice that several cultivators left with the two.

    After the two groups left, two more cultivators left the restaurant and went the same direction. From beginning to end, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t look at them. He leisurely ate and drank his food.

    Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t anxious. All the cultivators that left had a bit of liquid silver dust in them. With the strength these people have, they couldn¡¯t discover liquid silver.

    Zhao Hai has already touched the threshold of the Earth Monarch stage. He also knows what Earth Monarchs are capable of. Although Earth Monarchs could feel a grain of dust touching their bodies, it wasn¡¯t possible for them to maintain this all the time. Only when theymand their body to be alert would they detect dust.

    It was also because of this that Zhao Hai confidently used liquid silver for tracking. He was now waiting to see what these three groups of people were up to.

    It didn¡¯t take long before Zhao Hai received his answer. Of the three groups, the first group were from the Whispering Ghost Sect. However, those two cultivators were merely small fry. Therefore, nobody paid attention to them.

    As for the second group of people, they were people sent by the sects to assassinate Liu Ze. Their goals were aligned, yet they didn¡¯t coborate. From how they acted, Zhao Hai knew that they would die. It¡¯s impossible for them to seed by acting individually.

    The third group seemed to be a mystery. But they might not be another group of people sent to assassinate Liu Ze. Instead, it¡¯s likely that they were from the Whispering Ghost Sect. They wanted to track those who wanted to kill Liu Ze. It was clear that the people in the second group were seen by those in the third group.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind what happened after. After paying for his meal, he went to the trading grounds to take a look. The trading grounds were the central square of the city. There were plenty of stalls lined up selling cultivation items. There were talismans, pills, and other resources.

    Sure enough, since it was the first day of the conference, there were no notable items on disy. After going around the square, Zhao Hai returned to his hotel.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hide his strength. He was a Soul Fusion cultivator, so it would be embarrassing for him to haggle with a Clone Stage cultivator. Therefore, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t buy anything from the stalls.

    After returning to his hotel, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t immediately sleep. Instead, he observed the three groups of people through the Space.

    The first group were low-level cultivators from the Whispering Ghost Sect. There was nothing to say about them, they were simply bait. After returning to Liu Ze¡¯s ce, they watched the gate.

    Whispering Ghost Sect also has its subordinate gang in the city. However, Liu Ze didn¡¯t stay with the gang. Instead, he lived in the city¡¯s best hotel. It seemed like he was on vacation instead of on a trial.

    However, Zhao Hai was also aware that if Liu Ze stayed with the subordinate gang, it would only paint arger target on his back. Moreover, people from the subordinate gang weren¡¯t necessarily loyal. It was better to stay in the hotel.

    The Whispering Ghost Sect rented an entire floor of the hotel. Everyone else could go out and eat, but Liu Ze can¡¯t. Moreover, everything that Liu Ze consumed was brought over from the Whispering Ghost Sect and prepared by the sect¡¯s people. Liu Ze never ate anything outside, not even a sip of water. This eliminated the possibility of him being poisoned.

    Thanks to the two cultivators from the Whispering Ghost Sect, Zhao Hai knew a lot about Liu Ze¡¯s living condition. The two originally guarded Liu Ze¡¯s door, so they knew him very well. And with liquid silver¡¯s range being 10 thousand meters, Liu Ze¡¯s living quarters were also within Zhao Hai¡¯s range of surveince. Zhao Hai even saw Liu Ze.

    Seeing Liu Ze, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed. Liu Ze looked terrible. He had a long monkey-like body and was very skinny. Looking at Liu Ze¡¯s appearance, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for anyone looking at him.

    However, Zhao Hai was certain that this person was Liu Ze. This was because there were two Teleportation Stage cultivators beside him. These two stuck very close to Liu Ze¡¯s side. Liu Ze seems to be used to this setup. Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t see any difort from his face.

    Just like Zhao Hai thought, the second group of cultivators were assassins after Liu Ze¡¯s head. Knowing where Liu Ze stayed, they left as if nothing was wrong. They didn¡¯t even know that they were already being observed.

    The second group of cultivators returned to their rooms. There were even some of them who stayed in the same hotel as Zhao Hai. This came as a surprise to Zhao Hai. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t n on leaving. Leaving the hotel at this time would be suspicious.

    The third group of cultivators were indeed from the Whispering Ghost Sect. They followed the second group of cultivators. Upon finding out where the cultivators lived, they also left.

    The groupsing and going looked like a scene from a spy movie. Zhao Hai also understood that assassinating Liu Ze would be difficult. However, he wasn¡¯t worried. He knew that being anxious wouldn¡¯t do him any good. As long as he was patient, he would find an opportunity. If he was anxious, he might reveal some ws.

    Zhao Hai rested in his hotel the entire evening. The next morning, he returned to the trading square after eating breakfast. This time, there were more people looking at the stalls. Moreover, the items being disyed have increased in level. Seeing this, Zhao Hai looked for a space in the square andid down a square piece of cloth. Then he ced a pile of talismans on the ground before sitting silently down.

    There were plenty of stalls like Zhao Hai in the trading square. Cultivators would create talismans, pills, or other items the entire day and then sell them off in the trading conference. Although the prices of items weren¡¯t high, the volume of trade made up for it. Most importantly, they could also use their earnings to buy what they want at a cheaper price.

    The talismans that Zhao Hai took out weren¡¯t high-level. However, their quality was very good. The moment he showed his talismans, a cultivator immediately went to his stall. The cultivator wore gray robes and had a cold face. One could see at a nce that he was a rogue cultivator.

    Looking at the talismans in Zhao Hai¡¯s stall, the cultivator¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn bright. Rogue cultivators might have trouble finding cultivation resources, but this also made their eyes very skilled in looking for value. The rogue cultivator could see that Zhao Hai¡¯s talismans were quality.

    The rogue cultivator looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Friend, how much for your talismans?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I¡¯m not selling these talismans for money. I only exchange for materials. I have a particr list of materials I want. If you have them, you can exchange them with me. If you don¡¯t, you can take out other things. But they need to be rare or something I haven¡¯t seen.¡± Then Zhao Hai took out a piece of animal skin and wrote a list of materials.

    This was one of Zhao Hai¡¯s goals in this mission. He ns to collect unique materials of the underground world. Even if he doesn¡¯t get any treasures, he wouldn¡¯t suffer any loss. The talismans he took out could be made by the Space in a blink of an eye.

    The cultivator looked at the animal skin that Zhao Hai took out and read through the materials listed. Seeing the materials, he couldn¡¯t help but nod. The materials weren¡¯t hard to get. Moreover, Zhao Hai¡¯s exchange rate was reasonable; even cheaper than usual. However, he wasn¡¯t prepared to exchange these materials for Zhao Hai¡¯s talismans. Instead, he flipped his hand and took out an item. He handed it to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Look at this. I haven¡¯t seen anything like it before. I don¡¯t know if I can exchange it for your talismans.¡±

 Chapter 2203: Allspark

    Chapter 2203: Allspark

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare when he saw the item that the cultivator took out. In his hand was a ck rock. It didn¡¯t look anything special. It was like any other rock picked up on the side of the road.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s confused expression, the cultivator looked around and said, ¡°This is a piece of a meteorite I discovered in a cave. It might not look special, but it is very hard. Most importantly, this rock can absorb jade essence. As long as a jade essence is ced beside it, the energy inside the jade essence will be consumed. I didn¡¯t know this when I acquired it. As a result, all of the jade essences in my bag were absorbed.¡± A look of distress was seen on the cultivator¡¯s face.

    It wasn¡¯t weird for the cultivator to be sad. Rogue cultivators didn¡¯t have much jade essences to begin with. Although they could make money in the underground world, cultivation was an endless money pit. If one wanted to be the strongest, they needed to have more cultivation resources than the others.

    Because of this, although rogue cultivators have a fixed ie, they don¡¯t have a lot of money to purchase resources. After all, the things that red goblins could grow were ordinary things. They weren¡¯t worth much.

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai became interested as he looked at the ck rock. He said, ¡°Let me take a look.¡± After that, Zhao Hai ced a jade essence beside the ck rock. To Zhao Hai¡¯s surprise, the energy in the jade essence was visibly being absorbed by the ck rock. Before long, the jade essence haspletely lost its energy.

    Looking at this, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but shine, ¡°Good! I want this thing. Go and choose whatever talisman from my stall. You can choose 50 of them. What do you think?¡±

    As soon as he heard Zhao Hai, the cultivator stared for a moment. Then his eyes shone as he agreed, ¡°Fifty talismans? Good. Then I¡¯ll take 50.¡± Fifty talismans was quite a lot of a rogue cultivator. Naturally, he would agree.

    The man happily left after choosing 50 talismans. In the meantime, Zhao Hai threw the ck rock to the Space to have it analyzed by the Universal Scanner. He wanted to see what the rock was.

    Unfortunately, when the rock entered the Universal Scanner, a prompt was immediately issued, ¡°Suspicious material detected. Material¡¯s level is too high. Unable to analyze. The material is in a state of self-repair. Arge amount of energy will be needed toplete it. Primary estimates show that the material needs a million units of energy.¡±Hearing the Universal Scanner, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. It must be known that a million units of energy wasn¡¯t small. Energy units in the Space are approximately equal to ten jade essences. In other words, if the rock was to be restored, one would need ten million jade essences. And that was only the primary estimate. It might need much more than that.

    However, what the Spacecked the least were jade essences. Not to mention a million energy units, Zhao Hai could even afford ten million energy units. Therefore, Zhao Hai immediately agreed, ¡°Provide the energy.¡±

    The Space issued another prompt, ¡°Asking for permission to provide more energy if the material requires it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhao Hai firmly agreed. Just as his words came out, a white light surrounded the ck rock. A massive amount of energy was directly infused into it. Zhao Hai was also paying attention to the rock.

    At this time, another cultivator arrived in front of Zhao Hai¡¯s stall. He nced at Zhao Hai whose eyes were closed and then to the list shown on the beast skin. Seeing that the exchange rate was appropriate, the cultivator immediately took out some materials and ced it on the stall before saying, ¡°Mister, I want to exchange for ten talismans.¡±

    Zhao Hai opened his eyes and looked at the materials that the cultivator took out. He looked at the cultivator and nodded, ¡°Go take what you want.¡±

    The cultivator nodded and chose ten talismans from Zhao Hai¡¯s stall. Afterpleting the trade, the cultivator left.

    Zhao Hai closed his eyes and focused on the ck rock. At this time, the Space issued a prompt, ¡°Charging finished.¡± As the prompt came, the rock seemed to havee alive and began to shake. Then the rock began to unravel as pieces shattered from the main body. Before long, a metallic object appeared.

    But this wasn¡¯t the end, the object began to erge and transform. Finally, the rock became a cube-like object.

    Zhao Hai stared at the cube in shock. He discovered that this wasn¡¯t like any other cube. The cube looked simr to something he¡¯d seen in the movies, an Allspark.

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help butpare the cube in front of him with the Allspark he saw in the Transformers movie.

    At this time, another prompt was heard, ¡°Hostile programming detected. Subjugation protocol has been initiated. Subjugation begins. Subjugation failed. Using the Laws of the Space. Law of Space seeds in subjugation. Special form of energy has been detected. essing the host¡¯s memory, the object has been named Allspark. It can provide intelligent life to machinery. All machinery given life by the Allspark will be obedient towards the host.¡±

    Zhao Hai waspletely shocked. He didn¡¯t expect to obtain an object simr to the Allspark. He now understood that he had obtained an iplete Allspark. Then after giving it a massive amount of energy, he was able to repair it. Normally, the amount of energy required to repair the Allspark would be impossible for a normal person. But now that Zhao Hai seeded, he was able to gain an invaluable treasure.

    It was clear that the Allspark was a very advanced item. After being repaired, the Space¡¯s subjugation function failed to subjugate it. Fortunately, the Laws of the Space were able to restrain it. Finally, the Allspark was repaired and became another ace in Zhao Hai¡¯s hand.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. The Allspark was practically useless to him. This was because he¡¯s currently in a Cultivator World. In this world, cultivation was everything. It was unlike back on Earth where there was machinery everywhere. This reduced the uses of the Allspark to the minimum. At this point, there was no difference between Zhao Hai obtaining it and not.

    However, Zhao Hai was still satisfied, ¡°Good. Although I can¡¯t use it outside, I can still create machine lifeforms in the Space. I want to see how powerful these machine lifeforms can be.¡±

    After that, Zhao Hai ordered the Space to create machines. Meanwhile, he opened his eyes and returned his focus to his stall.

    But when Zhao Hai opened his eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. What¡¯s in front of his stall wasn¡¯t just a person, but a person and a ghost.

    There was a female cultivator who looked around 15 or 16 years old. And beside this female cultivator was a ghost. Moreover, the ghost looked more bizarre. The ghost looked to be in their fifties. Their head was gray but he looked clean. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that their lower body was smoke, he would have been seen as a normal cultivator.

    This was also what made Zhao Hai feel strange. Zhao Hai has seen multiple ghosts in the underground world. But almost all of the ghosts he saw didn¡¯t have any intelligence. They were wearing armor and looked fierce and evil. However, the ghost in front of him was unlike the other ghosts.

    Zhao Hai immediately asked the Ghost Cultivators in the Space to understand more about the ghost in front of him. Seeing the ghost, the Ghost Cultivators in the Space immediately answered. The ghost in front of Zhao Hai was a special kind of ghost in the underground world called the Willing Ghosts.

    Willing Ghosts were ghosts that volunteered to be turned into ghosts by cultivators. Nobody forced them to be ghosts.

    Cultivators couldn¡¯t live forever and would die. Because of this reason, when they are at the end of their lives, some cultivators would choose to be ghosts. However, not many people make this choice.

    Willing Ghosts were the best helper for a Ghost Cultivator¡¯s cultivation. If a ghost cultivator can subdue a Willing Ghost, then they could make the Willing Ghost their natal ghost. Then they could achieve double the effect with half the effort in their cultivation. Therefore, plenty of people wished to have Willing Ghosts.

    It was also because of this that Ghost Cultivators rarely became Willing Ghosts. This was because they didn¡¯t want to be ves when they died.

    And now, in front of Zhao Hai, there was a little girl with a Willing Ghost beside her. No wonder the cultivators around them were looking at the little girl with envy. And looking at the Willing Ghosts, it was as if they couldn¡¯t wait to swallow it alive.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t interested in the Willing Ghost. This was because he knew that the Willing Ghost was something he couldn¡¯t afford to provoke.

 Chapter 2204: A Farce

    Chapter 2204: A Farce

    Although the Willing Ghost looked ordinary, Zhao Hai could see that it was very powerful. At the very least, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t see its strength.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stare too long at the Willing Ghost. Instead, he turned his head to the girl who looked around 15 to 16 years old. She had a round face and still had baby fat. She wore an emerald green robe that was specifically designed to look beautiful.

    Young and beautiful, this was Zhao Hai¡¯s first feeling upon seeing this girl. She might not be the most beautiful girl Zhao Hai has seen, but her youthful aura was the strongest that Zhao Hai has felt. If she was back on Earth, she would be called a loli.

    However, Zhao Hai was already used to seeing beautiful women, so he was only stunned for a moment. Then he calmly said to the cultivator, ¡°Miss, do you have any talismans you want?¡±

    The female cultivator raised her head to look at Zhao Hai and then smiled, ¡°Mister, the talismans you make are the best talismans I¡¯ve seen. Can you tell me how you make them?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Miss but I can¡¯t. This is my life¡¯s work. If I tell you, I will starve to death.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the young woman couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Then she turned to the Willing Ghost beside her and said, ¡°Grandfather Spirit, he¡¯s funny. Is he telling the truth? Will he really starve if he tells me how he makes talismans?¡±

    The Willing Ghost smiled faintly and said, ¡°Youngdy, he¡¯s only a rogue cultivator. If he really taught you how he makes his talismans, he won¡¯t have any money to buy food. Moreover, you can have whatever talisman you want. Which talismans do you need?¡±

    The youngdy pouted her mouth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need talismans. I just think that his talismans are beautiful, so I want to buy some.¡±Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. This was the first time he heard someone splurge money on talismans. His talismans were made by the Space. Naturally, all of them were powerful, not just beautiful.

    The Willing Ghost looked at Zhao Hai and then to the youngdy and said, ¡°If you like a talisman, then buy it. Little Brother, see if you are satisfied with the things here.¡± After speaking, he took out a spatial bag and threw it to Zhao Hai.

    Willing Ghosts were special ghosts. Not only did they preserve their original consciousness, they can also use the artifacts they owned in their previous lives. One could think of Willing Ghosts as cultivators who lived in a different form.

    Zhao Hai received the spatial bag and searched it with his spiritual force. When he saw the contents, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change. Inside the bag were very high level materials. It was much better than the ones he listed.

    Zhao Hai hastily stood up, then he took out a spatial bag and said, ¡°Thank you Old Master and Young Lady. These are all the talismans that I made. Although they¡¯re not as good as the Old Master¡¯s reward, please ept them all.¡±

    When the Willing Ghost heard Zhao Hai, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he looked at the spatial bag that Zhao Hai took out. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°Young Miss, go put everything away. We should be going.¡±

    The youngdy didn¡¯t hesitate and received Zhao Hai¡¯s spatial bag as well as the talismans on Zhao Hai¡¯s stall. Then she followed the Willing Ghost to leave.

    All this time, the surrounding people were witness to the unusual transaction. A lot of people looked at the spatial bag in Zhao Hai¡¯s hand with greed. On the other hand, nobody dared to look greedily at the youngdy. Although the youngdy didn¡¯t do anything, her aura showed that she was at least at the Teleportation Stage. During this period of time, only Soul Fusion stage cultivators were present in the square. They would be courting death if they looked greedily at the youngdy¡¯s treasures.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Hai was only at the Soul Fusion stage. He naturally attracted a lot of greedy gazes. Therefore, people couldn¡¯t help but have ideas on the treasures on Zhao Hai¡¯s hand.

    Cultivators being killed by having treasures in their hand was a verymon matter. There was no need to mention this regarding thewless ghost cultivators. Killing for treasures was basically a lifestyle for ghost cultivators.

    The youngdy just now had extraordinary strength and also has a Willing Ghost. Most importantly, the Willing Ghost was acting as a servant. This only showed that the youngdy¡¯s status wasn¡¯t simple.

    How could the items carried by the youngdy be ordinary? If the items weren¡¯t special, why would Zhao Hai give her all of his talismans? Therefore, cultivators immediately thought that the spatial bag in Zhao Hai¡¯s hand contained very good items.

    Zhao Hai also noticed the gazes directed towards him. However, he didn¡¯t care. He only smiled and received the spatial bag before walking back to his hotel.

    When he returned to the hotel, Zhao Hai discovered that there were more people staying there. When he saw these people, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. This was because these were the people from the Whispering Ghost Sect who were tracking the other sects.

    Seeing this group of people, Zhao Hai immediately knew what they were thinking. However, Zhao Hai pretended to ignore these people and returned to his room. Those people only gave Zhao Hai a nce and no longer cared about him.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s behavior was too normal. He was just like the cultivators who came for the trade conference. He sold items and bought what he needed. It can be said that the talismans that Zhao Hai sold havepletely removed him from the list of suspects.

    Unlike Zhao Hai¡¯s actions, the cultivators from the other sects were too focused on the fact that they were assassins. They acted low key and hid inside their room. But they didn¡¯t know that the more they hid, the easier it was for them to attract attention.

    Time passed and the day quickly ended. In the evening, Zhao Hai had a general idea of Liu Ze¡¯s routine. Just like Zhao Hai thought, Liu Ze¡¯s ¡°trial¡± was simply a ruse. The Whispering Ghost Sect wanted to deal with all the assassins in one fell swoop. Therefore, Liu Ze was basically hiding inside the hotel and didn¡¯te out.

    Zhao Hai was now more and more curious regarding this assassination mission. As time passed, this didn¡¯t seem like an assassination. It was more appropriate to call it a death match.

    The Whispering Ghost Sect knew that people were going to assassinate Liu Ze, so they sent arge number of people to protect him. The assassins sent for Liu Ze¡¯s head also knew that people were going to protect him. Nevertheless, they still went. It was as if they wouldn¡¯t leave without achieving their goal, which was surprising for an assassin.

    This strange situation surprised Zhao Hai. This made him even more careful. He felt that something strange was going on.

    Two days passed in a blink of an eye. In thest two days, cultivators from other sects made moves two times. However, they were killed without even getting to Liu Ze¡¯s side. Although Zhao Hai expected this, it also made him feel weird.

    He discovered that the cultivators weren¡¯t only killed, their souls were also refined into ghosts. No matter how he looked at it, the assassination was more like a farce. It was more like a trial for the assassins.

    How the assassins were killed was weirder, which made Zhao Hai more confused. The Whispering Ghost Sect clearly knew the whereabouts of the assassins, but they still allowed them to attack. In the end, they were killed by the people who protected Liu Ze. The other group who monitored the assassins didn¡¯t do anything.

    Everyone knows that eliminating the problem from the roots was the proper way. It¡¯s impossible for the Whispering Ghost Sect to be ignorant of this. And yet, they allowed the attack, which was strange.

    Zhao Hai looked calmly at the happenings and didn¡¯t make a move. Although he didn¡¯t understand what was going on, there was one thing he knew, and that he would kill Liu Ze once he made his move. No matter what the farce was about, his mission wouldn¡¯t change.

    Although this wasn¡¯t Zhao Hai¡¯s first mission with the Battle Corpse Sect, this mission was given to him by Wei Tiande. He had toplete it well.

    Another day passed by and Zhao Hai now understood Liu Ze¡¯s situation. Moreover, he understood Liu Ze¡¯s habits. Zhao Hai knows what time he wakes up, what time he cultivates, what time he eats, and Zhao Hai even knows what Liu Ze mumbles in his sleep. Now Zhao Hai was nning how to make his move.

    Liu Ze was naturally unaware of all this. Every day, he would wake up and cultivate. Then he would eat the meal that the sect prepared for him. He simply does not have any fear of being poisoned.

    After his first meal, Liu Ze would leave and stroll the market square. This was his main trial. However, Zhao Hai was certain that this wasn¡¯t a trial at all. He knew that this was mainly a way for Liu Ze to head out so that his room could be cleaned.

    Cleaning the room was the responsibility of the hotel. In order to make the guestsfortable, they would change the flowers in the room. This would fill the room with the fragrance of flowers. Zhao Hai wanted to take advantage of this opportunity.

    The flowers used by the hotel have its own supply channel. Special people were sent to pick and transport the flowers. Moreover, the rogue cultivators sending the flowers to the hotel have been doing it for tens of years. They were extremely reliable and nobody would doubt them.

 Chapter 2205: Mission Complete

    Chapter 2205: Mission Complete

    Zhao Hai calmly watched as a carriage ran by him. When nobody was paying attention, he swapped a pot of flowers inside the carriage.

    Since he wanted to show that his flowers were fresh, the cultivator delivering flowers to the hotel didn¡¯t use spatial items to transport the flowers. Instead, he used arge carriage driven by two red goblins. He just sat at the back to rest.

    The cultivator wasn¡¯t very strong. He was at the same level as Zhao Hai at the Soul Fusion stage. However, unlike the cultivator, Zhao Hai¡¯s Soul Fusion Stage cultivation was much stronger than most cultivators at the same level. Because of this, Zhao Hai was able to fool the cultivator inside the carriage.

    Because Liu Ze¡¯s status was special, the flowers inside his room were specially ordered. The flowers and nts needed to be of the highest grade. Fortunately, Liu Ze wasn¡¯t particr about the flowers or nts in his room. The hotel wasn¡¯t stressed about decorating his room. Having two new pots each day was enough.

    The flower that Zhao Hai swapped has been provided by the Space. Although the flower looked exactly like the original, the secretions of the flower were different. The flower was smoothly delivered to Liu Ze¡¯s room. Although there were people standing guard outside Liu Ze¡¯s room, they didn¡¯t find anything special.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s n was sessful thanks to the hotel¡¯s cleaning staff. Since they had been cleaning Liu Ze¡¯s room regrly without mistake, the Whispering Ghost Sect was no longer suspicious of them.

    Before long, Liu Ze¡¯s room was cleaned and the flower was installed. Liu Ze didn¡¯t see anything different in his room. In fact, his room was arranged the same way when he left. It was normal for him to be ignorant to the change.

    The night quietly passed. The next day, when Liu Ze got out of bed, he discovered that his spirit was more refreshed than before. It seemed like he sleptfortably. This made Liu Ze happy, he couldn¡¯t help but spare a few good words towards the hotel.

    The next day, Zhao Hai once again swapped the set of flowers that would be sent to Liu Ze¡¯s ce. Like the one before, the flowers were smoothly installed in Liu Ze¡¯s room. And like before, Liu Ze didn¡¯t notice anything different. After cultivating and eating his meal, Liu Ze went to bed early. He didn¡¯t know why, but he felt more sleepy that day.The night passed once more and the next morning, the people from the Whispering Ghost Sect discovered that Liu Ze hadn¡¯t woken up. They knocked on his door to wake him up, but nobody answered. The cultivators of the Whispering Ghost Sect immediately panicked. They charged through the room¡¯s door and discovered that the room waspletely intact. There were no traces of battle.

    Everyone searched the room and finally found Liu Ze in his bedroom. However, Liu Ze was no longer breathing. He died with a smile on his face.

    The people from the Whispering Ghost Sect immediately panicked. They investigated Liu Ze¡¯s death but found nothing. Liu Ze showed no signs of poisoning nor was there any traces of struggle. It was as if Liu Ze died in his sleep.

    The Whispering Ghost Sect naturally wouldn¡¯t ept such a result. They haven¡¯t heard of a cultivator dying in their sleep. They continued to investigate Liu Ze¡¯s death but were still unable toe up with anything. They weren¡¯t even able to pin the me on the hotel. Liu Ze didn¡¯t get in contact with any people from the hotel. Therefore, the hotel staff should have nothing to do with Liu Ze¡¯s death. From all angles they looked at, Liu Ze didn¡¯t die of poisoning. This caused the Whispering Ghost Sect to suffer a headache.

    On the other hand, the cultivators from the other sects didn¡¯t have good days. They were all captured by the people of the Whispering Ghost Sect. Naturally, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t among them. Nobody even knew about Zhao Hai¡¯s identity.

    The assassination was naturally Zhao Hai¡¯s handiwork. Although he already killed Liu Ze, he didn¡¯t leave. He continued to go to the trading square to buy items he liked. Nobody knew nor suspected his identity. He stayed in the city until the trading conference ended. Only then did Zhao Hai leave the city. Upon leaving, Zhao Hai immediately headed to Wei Tiande¡¯s cave.

    Standing in front of Wei Tiande¡¯s residence, Zhao Hai patted his robe and then said, ¡°Disciple Zhao Ling is here.¡±

    Wei Tiande¡¯s voice immediately replied, ¡°Little Ling, you¡¯re back. Come in.¡± Zhao Haiplied and then walked inside the room. Inside was Wei Tiande sitting in the living room. Seeing Zhao Hai enter, Wei Tiande waved his hand and said, ¡°Sit down. I heard that Liu Ze has died. The Whispering Ghost Sect is moring to find the murderer. Is this your doing?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s me. They couldn¡¯t discover my method, so they wouldn¡¯t suspect me. I¡¯m afraid they don¡¯t even know how Liu Ze died.¡±

    Wei Tiande nodded, ¡°So it¡¯s like that. Until now, nobody still knows how Liu Ze died. He shows no signs of being poisoned and there¡¯s no signs of struggle. He died silently. How did you do it?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s actually not thatplex. What I used is poison, but it¡¯s a poison mixture.¡±

    Wei Tiande raised his brow and said, ¡°Poison mixture? What did you mix?¡± Poison mixtures are quite famous in the underground world. It involves mixing two or more poisons together to create a new poison. It was harder than it sounds.

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mix two poisons together. Instead, I mixed two non-poisonous substances together to form a poison.¡±

    Wei Tiande asked, ¡°Which substances did you mix?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°The flowers in Liu Ze¡¯s hotel room are changed every day, so I reced the flowers that were sent. The first flower is the Sleeping Immortal Orchid and the other is the Dream God Chrysanthemum. Sleeping Immortal Orchid is a nt that could cure insomnia and also improve one¡¯s mental strength.¡±

    Speaking here, Zhao Hai paused before he continued, ¡°Because of its effects, hotels often used Sleeping Immortal Orchid so that their guests can sleep morefortably. The Dream God Chrysanthemum has the same effect as the Sleeping Immortal Orchid. It could also make one sleep more soundly. But if the two flowers were mixed, their scent could create a poison that would make someone sleepy. And then, they would be unable to wake up. They would die in their sleep.¡±

    Hearing this, Wei Tiande couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. He heard of Sleeping Immortal Orchid and Dream God Chrysanthemum before. However, he didn¡¯t know that mixing the two was very dangerous.

    Seeing Wei Tiande¡¯s reaction, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Although the mixture of Sleeping Immortal Orchid and Dream God Chrysanthemum is poisonous, it¡¯s a special type of poison. If you resist the urge to sleep, you won¡¯t be knocked out. Only when you sleep would the poison be fatal. And it would leave no traces of poison. This is what happened with Liu Ze.¡±

    Zhao Hai then paused for a moment and then continued, ¡°The first day, I changed the flower in Liu Ze¡¯s room to a Sleeping Immortal Orchid. The flower¡¯s fragrance isn¡¯t very strong andsts for around three days. The hotel that Liu Ze stayed in changes flowers each day, so on the next day, I sent in the Dream God Chrysanthemum. This flower¡¯s fragrance is quite strong. So on the second day, when Liu Ze returned to the room, he immediately got hit by the mixed poison and fell asleep.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai¡¯s exnation, Wei Tiande couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be soplicated. I didn¡¯t know that the two flowers would create a strange poison. Right, how did you find out that Sleeping Immortal Orchid and Dream God Chrysanthemum would create that effect?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°I happened to discover it by chance. I always liked to collect nts and other materials and experiment on them. It almost killed me when I was experimenting. It would take at least five hours for the poison¡¯s lethal effect to take action. As long as you wake up before five hours, you will be saved. While I was experimenting, if I hadn¡¯t ced a timer for myself before sleeping, I would have died.¡±

    Wei Tiande nodded, ¡°Alright. No matter what, youpleted the mission. The Sect will certainly reward you.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Thanks Master. Right, Master, I discovered something strange during the mission. The other sects also sent people to kill Liu Ze and they were discovered by the people from the Whispering Ghost Sect. What¡¯s strange is that the Whispering Ghost Sect didn¡¯t make a move. Only the guards around Liu Ze made a move once they attacked. Which looks strange.¡±

    Wei Tiande looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Why do you think that is?¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai stared for a moment. Then he immediately understood. Wei Tiande seemed to understand what was happening. There seems to be something hidden about this matter. However, Zhao Hai still replied, ¡°I reckon there¡¯s something wrong with Liu Ze¡¯s trial. It doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s on trial. It seems like he came out so that people could target him.¡±

    We Tiande nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right. Liu Ze came out on purpose to kill people. The Whispering Ghost Sect had always known that people would send people to kill Liu Ze. In fact, this trial was basically a bet.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Bet?¡± Zhao Hai seemed to understand what¡¯s going on. At the same time, he had a new understanding of the Ghost Cultivators¡¯ cruelty.

    Sure enough, Wei Tiande nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a bet between the Whispering Ghost Sect and the other sects. We bet that we could assassinate Liu Ze under the Whispering Ghost Sect¡¯s protection. While the Whispering Ghost Sect bet that they could protect Liu Ze. The stakes are quite heavy. Each sect will send their strongest Soul Fusion disciple to carry out the assassination, which would also be treated as a mission.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I understand.¡± To be honest, he was quite disappointed with the Battle Corpse Sect. In the True Spirit Realm, nobody would gamble with the lives of their disciples. But in the Underground World, this kind of thing wasmon. They would bet using the disciples of their sect. Even the best disciples of the sect wouldn¡¯t be exempted.

    Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s reaction, Wei Tiande said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be disappointed. Cultivation is always going against heaven¡¯s will. It¡¯smon to undergo dangerous missions. Moreover, cultivation requires a lot of resources. Bets like these bring huge benefits to the sect, so the sect takes these bets seriously. It was precisely because of this that I let you go. You are the strongest Soul Fusion stage disciple of the sect.¡±

    Before Zhao Hai could respond, Wei Tiande waved his hand and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to deny it. You¡¯re the strongest Soul Fusion Stage disciple of the sect. Alright, you can go back. Someone will send your reward to your room.¡± Zhao Haiplied and then bowed to Wei Tiande before leaving the room.

    Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s back, Wei Tiande muttered, ¡°I hope you can understand that I did this for your sake.¡± Then he no longer made any noise.

    After returning to his room, Zhao Hai sat on his bed and said, ¡°Ghost Cultivators are really ghost cultivators. Even such bets could be made.¡± After saying that, Zhao Hai closed his mouth and used his spiritual force to enter the Space. He wanted to take a look at the Allspark.

    As soon as his spiritual force entered the Space, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. He felt that he had entered the world of the Transformers. Cars with nobody driving were running around the Space. There were also unmanned nes in the sky. From time to time, cars would turn into robots and walk like people.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect the processing machine to make so many machines. There were machines that he was familiar with and there were also machines that were new to him.

    After some time, Zhao Hai recovered and immediately stopped the processing machine. If the processing machine continued to create machines, he could create many legions of machine soldiers. Since he doesn¡¯t know the strength of the machines, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t want to waste too much time on them.

 Chapter 2206: War Machine

    Chapter 2206: War Machine

    Zhao Hai is currently standing in a desert with a huge number of robots in front of him. Some of the robots have wheels on their bodies while some had jet engines, there were also some who had propellers.

    Besides these robots, there were also robots that looked special. There were huge robots and small robots. Some of the robots have cannon barrels while some had screens on their chests. The smaller robots could get as small as ants. If you don¡¯t focus your eyes, you won¡¯t notice them at all.

    The smallest robots were essentially nanobots. They could be smaller, but they chose to increase their size to let Zhao Hai see them. It can be said that the small nanobots could form up and be the biggest robot of all those present.

    There were more than a thousand robots in front of Zhao Hai. Their original form ranged from household appliances to flying weapons. Each of the robots have different functions and also a vast range ofbat strength.

    After looking at the robots in front of him, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± The robots immediatelyplied. Some of them took out cold weapons while some held a firearm. Some of the guns wererge enough to look like a cannon.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai had no confidence in the strength of these robots. In the Transformers movies, humans could cause damage to these robots with conventional weapons. There was no need to mention what damage a cultivator could do to them. Zhao Hai was fairly sure that even nuclear weapons couldn¡¯t do anything to cultivators.

    On the other hand, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t sure if the robots could cope with being hit by a nuclear bomb. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t confident in them.

    But what made Zhao Hai feel strange was where he got the Allspark from. Also, he wondered why it could absorb energy from spirit crystals.

    All these questions were left to Zhao Hai to answer. But Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t anxious. Right now, he wanted to see the strength of these robots.When the robots began to fight in groups, Zhao Hai was taken aback. He found that thebat strength of the robots was quite big. This was especially true for robots with weapons. They seem to be born for battle. They were able to utilize their steel bodies to the extreme.

    Although the robots were perfectly made, parts of their body would still break and fall. In fact, as soon as they began to fight, their bodies would fall once they were damaged. They looked as if they would break at any time.

    However, this wasn¡¯t the case. Although robots would drop parts during battle, most of these parts were expendable. They only have a few key parts they need. Therefore, the robots were still quite sturdy. They only need to be repaired to be in peak form.

    The Universal Processing Machine took this into ount when making the robots. Therefore, the processing machine also created mining robots, factory robots, repair robots, and even generator robots. The robot army was essentially a true army with logistics capability.

    What surprised Zhao Hai the most was that the most powerful robots in the army weren¡¯t the weaponized weapons. Instead, it was the small nanobots. They could dpose into countless small robots and like human cells, one couldn¡¯t see them.

    And once these nanobotsbine, they could be an enormous robot. They could form all kinds of weapons and even flutter to their destination using the wind. They were the most difficult to deal with among the robots.

    The battle exercise of the robots ended before long. Zhao Hai made a rough calction about the robots¡¯bat strength. If these robots fought against cultivators one on one, they wouldn¡¯t win.

    But if 10 thousand robots were to fight against 10 thousand cultivators, it¡¯s very likely that those cultivators would die in the end.

    When the robots are fighting, they pay more attention to their cooperation. And when the processing machine made robots, it gave thembat programs. So, when the Allspark gave the robots life, all of them became experts of war.

    After knowing the robots¡¯ strength, Zhao Hai became relieved. He came out of the Space and silently sat cross legged in his room. What Wei Tiande did affected him. He finally understood that for the sake of resources, cultivators would do whatever it takes.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai also understood how important the Space is to him. No matter how rare a resource is, as long as it entered the Space, Zhao Hai would have an infinite supply of it. Zhao Hai was certain that if the people from the True Spirit Realm were to know of the Space, they would certainly go crazy trying to rob it.

    Zhao Hai also figured out that the most important aspect of the Space for him was its material support.

    Gold,w,panion, andnd were the most important things for cultivators. The Space provided Zhao Hai with wealth ¨C which is the most important of the four.

    A cultivator¡¯s wealth doesn¡¯t necessarily mean their gold or any currency. Even if you have a lot of money, this doesn¡¯t mean that you could buy all of the heavenly materials in the world. For cultivators, the first thing they think about when acquiring resources wasn¡¯t to sell, it was to use it for themselves. And if they couldn¡¯t use it, only then would they sell it.

    Even then, heavenly resources were limited in avability. But for Zhao Hai, these heavenly treasures aren¡¯t worth a nce. The Space has much better items.

    Zhao Hai was qualified to pick and choose the fat from the thin. He can choose to spend money or not. This was because he has the Space. If he didn¡¯t have the Space, how could he ascend all the way up from the lower realms? If there was no Space, he would have died not long after transmigrating. It would be impossible for him to live as freely as he does right now.

    Zhao Hai took a deep breath and felt a deeper gratitude towards the Space. At this time, someone¡¯s voice was heard outside, ¡°Is Junior Brother Zhao Ling inside? Disciple Ma Tian wants to visit.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he used his spiritual force to scan outside the residence. He discovered a cultivator outside. Moreover, this cultivator was quite familiar. It was none other than the cultivator who led him before. He seems to be from the Misceneous Hall. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have an impression of him, he didn¡¯t even know his name.

    Although Zhao Hai isn¡¯t from the Battle Corpse Sect, he has been in the Tyrant de Sect for quite some time. He knew very well that there were ces where disciples weren¡¯t treated well. And one of these ces was the Misceneous Hall.

    Sects like the Tyrant de Sect were better and would rotate the assignment to the Misceneous Hall. But in the Battle Corpse Sect, such rotations didn¡¯t happen. Disciples assigned to the Misceneous Hall were those who had no talent or those who had offended someone important. In other words, it was close to impossible for those in the Misceneous Hall to improve their standing in the sect.

    Because he was aware of this, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t pay attention to the disciple from the Misceneous Hall. But upon seeing that the disciple was taking initiative to visit him, Zhao Hai was a bit surprised.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hesitate for long. He waved his hand and opened the door to the residence and said, ¡°Senior Brother Ma,e in.¡± Ma Tianplied and walked in.

    Zhao Hai stood up to greet Ma Tian. Then he said, ¡°I have seen Senior Brother Ma. May I ask why Senior Brother is visiting me?¡±

    Ma Tian quickly replied, ¡°I have nothing else to do today. I don¡¯t have many friends in the sect. I heard that you just came back from a mission, so I took the rare chance to visit. Is that alright? Is Junior Brother Zhao busy?¡±

    As soon as Zhao Hai heard this, he immediately understood Ma Tian¡¯s intention. Ma Tian came to make friends with him. Ma Tian was a disciple of the Misceneous Hall, and he wanted to leave. Zhao Hai¡¯s future in the Battle Corpse Sect was assured due to his rtionship with Wei Tiande. With just a few words, Wei Tiande could improve Ma Tian¡¯s life by leaps and bounds.

    Although he understood Ma Tian¡¯s intentions, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t show it. More friends, more roads. No matter what kind of friend they are, even if they came from a low level, they could still y a great role. This was what Zhao Hai¡¯s experience taught him. So as soon as he heard Ma Tian, he immediately smiled and said, ¡°Like Senior Brother said, I just came back from a mission, so I¡¯m currently resting. Since Senior Brother is here, let¡¯s share a few cups.¡±

    When Ma Tian heard this, he couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°It turns out Junior Brother also likes to drink. Good, I like to drink too. Let¡¯s share a few cups.¡± After saying that, Ma Tian took out a jar of wine and a few dishes.

    Seeing the things that Ma Tian took out, Zhao Hai smiled. He could see that Ma Tian came prepared. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t hold back and also took a few snacks out. Then the two proceeded to drink liquor inside Zhao Hai¡¯s residence.

 Chapter 2208: A Personâ€™s Ambition

    Chapter 2208: A Person¡¯s Ambition

    Laura and the others¡¯ status in Coiling Dragon City was no longer low. Since they were good at teaching the Long n¡¯s children, and the Long n ced great importance on educating the young generation, teachers like them became popr people in the Long n.

    Because of this, when Laura and the others sent their request for vacation, the Long n immediately agreed. Then after making arrangements for the courtyard, everyone entered the Space.

    It has been some time since the group stayed inside the Space. To them, there was no ce as good as the Space. It was the safest ce for Zhao Hai and the others.

    After entering the Space, Zhao Hai waved his hand and took out a metallic cube. The cube was only the size of a person¡¯s fist, but it had abstract patterns all throughout its body.

    Laura and the others were attracted to the cube. After looking at the Allspark for some time, Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, this Allspark is too small. The one I saw in the movie was much bigger.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s actually big. The Allspark can change its size at will.¡± After he said that, the Allspark in his hand increased in size and became as big as a basketball. This made it even more majestic.

    Seeing the Allspark changing its size, Laura nodded, ¡°This is the Allspark that we recognize. Right, Brother Hai, can Liquid Silver fuse with the Allspark?¡±

    When he heard this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. He didn¡¯t think about fusing Liquid Silver and the Allspark. Now that Laura said it, Zhao Hai ¡®s eyes shone. Now he wanted to see what would happen if the Allspark is fused with Liquid Silver.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai waved his hand and took out a chunk of flowing metal. When Liquid Silver got in contact with the Allspark, what Zhao Hai expected didn¡¯t happen. As soon as Liquid Silver touched the Allspark, the two merged and then rapidly spun. It took a while before it stopped. After the process was done, Zhao Hai was stunned.Liquid Silver and the Allspark turned into another appearance. In front of Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t Liquid Silver nor the Allspark. It was a very long magic staff, more than a meter long. Its entire body was silver with various abstract patterns throughout. At the tip of the staff was a cube that kept rotating.

    Seeing this transformation, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know what he was supposed to do. Then he suddenly heard a prompt, ¡°Liquid Silver and the Allspark has been fused. The fusion has resulted in the Machine God¡¯s Scepter. The scepter retains the functions of liquid silver as well as the Allspark. However, this transformation made it impossible for the host to absorb the staff. If the host fuses the staff with his body, a cube will float near the host¡¯s head.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared. He didn¡¯t expect Liquid Silver and the Allspark to cause a transformation. Moreover, he could no longer fuse Liquid Silver with his body. However, Zhao Hai liked the style of his new staff. He looked at the staff with glee as he held it.

    After inspecting the staff for a while, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh. If he kept the staff, its characteristics would be very obvious. He¡¯s currently on an undercover mission. Having it on him would only attract trouble.

    Laura and the others snatched the new staff from Zhao Hai¡¯s hand and yed with it. The staff¡¯s new style was very attractive. Unfortunately, only Zhao Hai could use the staff. Laura and the others could only look at it.

    Seeing that Laura and the others were done looking at the staff, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head off and see the Space¡¯s Transformers. They are real transformers.¡±

    As soon as they heard Zhao Hai, Laura and the others became excited. Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Can we see Optimus Prime?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°If you like Optimus Prime, I¡¯ll let you ride him. What do you think?¡±

    Laura nodded and said, ¡°Good. Let¡¯s see Optimus Prime.¡±

    At the same time, the other women said which Transformer they liked to see. Naturally, Zhao Hai wouldn¡¯t oppose them. Although the transformers produced by the Space were not like the ones from the movies, having the Space¡¯s Transformers assume their forms wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Despite the difference in personality, anything else could be made simr.

    Zhao Hai arranged all of the Transformers into a different Space. Since all of them were machine life, he arranged them into a technology Space so that they could build their own civilization.

    The new Space¡¯s Transformers did a very good job. It didn¡¯t take long before they created a pure machine civilization.

    But since the Space¡¯s Transformers just began making their civilization, they only established one city. There was nothing special yet.

    The city established by the Space¡¯s Transformers was quite special. Their city waspletely made out of metal and was very high-tech. Although the city can¡¯t fly, it could move about. In fact, the city was always moving.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t expect these machine beings to create such an advanced city in a short time.

    However, as soon as he saw their process of construction, Zhao Hai understood how they could create a city quickly. It was because of the nanobots.

    One could say that the nanobots only had two abilities ¨C Construction and Destruction. They could work nonstop. And when they need to trash something, they only need to deconstruct it and recreate it into something useful. The nanobots¡¯ potential seemed endless, which was terrifying in itself.

    Looking at the moving city, Laura¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but shine, ¡°It¡¯s beautiful. However, it looks too rough. Brother Hai, why didn¡¯t you teach them how to decorate?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°As you know, these Transformers have their own idea of civilization. They¡¯re the same as the robots of the Space. Just let them build their own civilization. Right, these are for you.¡± As he said that, Zhao Hai took out a few bracelets and gave them to his wives. The bracelets were made out of simple-looking metallic balls.

    Laura and the others looked at Zhao Hai in confusion. Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°These bracelets are nano beads. If you want to use it, input energy into it and it would create a lot of nanobots. As for how useful they could be, I think there¡¯s no need for me to exin it to you.¡±

    Laura and the others excitedly nodded. Naturally, they knew what the nanobots could do. Although they liked the original transformers, they were also aware of the usefulness of the nanobots. Moreover, these small robots were very easy to use.

    After the women wore the bracelets on their hands, Zhao Hai said, ¡°You should bring high-quality metals with you at all times. The quality of the nanobots rely on the quality of the source material. If you encounter danger in the future, you can use the nanobots to create weapons or armor. So, you need the material to be good.¡±

    Laura and the others nodded. It can be said that these metal bracelets were some version of Liquid Silver. As long as the nanobots have enough energy, their construction speed could be astonishing.

    Zhao Hai also wore a metal bracelet on his hand. This metal bracelet was what he ns to use in the underground world. Meanwhile, he would show the Machine God Scepter in the True Spirit Realm.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t happy with the new name. He much preferred it to be called Liquid Spark Scepter. After all, it was a fusion of Liquid Silver and the Allspark.

    In any case, its name was not a huge issue. Now that Zhao Hai has this scepter, he couldmand all machine lives. At the same time, it could be Zhao Hai¡¯s symbol of power.

    After resting in the Space for three days, Zhao Hai and the others returned to the Tyrant de Sect. When they returned, they immediately greeted the Yin Yang Elders. It has been some time since Laura and the others saw the Yin Yang Elders, but the two elders were still in their minds.

    The Yin Yang Elders looked after Zhao Hai. Therefore, Zhao Hai and the others were very respectful to the elders. Therefore, it was appropriate for them to visit the two elders first after returning to the sect.

    The two elders¡¯ days have been very good. Because Zhao Hai and the others weren¡¯t present, they didn¡¯t need to suppress their killing aura. This caused their killing aura to be mellower, which made the two old men happy.

    After giving their greetings to the old men, Zhao Hai and the others sat down. The Yin Elder looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°How did you have time toe back?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I heard that the sect is having some troubles, so I came back. Master, what¡¯s happening? Is the Sword Hegemon Sect and its allies causing trouble? Are they born in the year of the boar? Aren¡¯t they afraid of being hit?¡±

    The Yin Elder smiled faintly and said, ¡°They are always causing trouble. However, their moves aren¡¯t too big. We didn¡¯t get into a huge conflict with them. Maybe their restrictions are caused by the Ghost Cultivator attack that just happened. They didn¡¯t dare underestimate us, so they held back.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°What is the sect doing now? Is it the same as before? Do you fight a few battles and then take a step back like nothing happened?¡±

    The Yin Elder shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no other way. The two sides have around the same strength. If it really devolves into a full-on battle, others will benefit instead. It¡¯s not just them who are causing trouble nowadays. The Devil and Demonic Sects are also making noise. If a conflict within the Righteous Sect happens, the two factions will greatly benefit.¡±

    When he heard the Yin Elder, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°How is that possible? If we really fought like this, the consequences would be unimaginable. The Ghost Cultivators are eyeing the True Spirit Realm. If the True Spirit Realm turned chaotic, the Ghost Cultivators would certainly head up and cause trouble. Once the Ghost Cultivators gain a foothold in the True Spirit Realm, it would be difficult to push them back. Don¡¯t forget that the Ghost Cultivators have the underground world as their rear base. On the other hand, what do we have?¡±

    The Yin Elder smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Of course we know this. I believe a lot of people know. However, some of those may be in bed with the Ghost Cultivators. They want the True Spirit Realm to be chaotic. There are also ambitious people who want to take advantage of the chaos. Ambition can turn the sanest person crazy.¡±

    Hearing the Yin Elder, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. Although he had plenty of methods, it was impossible for him to control a person¡¯s ambition. Not only in the True Spirit Realm, Zhao Hai also couldn¡¯t control people¡¯s ambition in the Space. At any point, there would be wars in several Spaces. All of these were caused by ambition.¡±

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t control this. He didn¡¯t want to turn the people in the Space into puppets. He left them on their own, and they did what they wanted to do.

    Naturally, no matter what the people in the Space did, their faith towards Zhao Hai would never change. Even if they waged war against each other, it was because of their own ambitions.

    And in the True Spirit Realm, ambition once more bared its fangs. The Demon and Devil Factions wanted to obtain more power and wealth. Therefore, war was unavoidable. Although they haven¡¯t made their moves, from the Yin Yang Elders¡¯ words, the arrow has already been pulled back. War was bound to happen.

 Chapter 2209: Returning to the Long Clan

    Chapter 2209: Returning to the Long n

    As Zhao Hai sat in the living room with Laura and the others beside him, the atmosphere became a bit heavy. Although they have seen the loss of life multiple times, they didn¡¯t like to see it happen.

    However, for cultivators, death was a constant in their struggle for strength. After all, the path of cultivation was paved with white bones.

    Laura looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Hai, can we do something to prevent this? If the Long n acts, can they stop this?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled bitterly and shook his head, ¡°Impossible. The reason the Long n could maintain its position is because they don¡¯t interfere with the True Spirit Realm¡¯s matters. If they meddled, their status would vanish. When the timees, not only would they fail to stop the war, they might even be pulled into it.¡±

    As Laura frowned at the response, Lizzy said, ¡°Big Brother Hai, I think we should still tell the Long n so that they could prepare. If the Demon and Devil cultivators attack the Righteous Faction, then the Ghost Cultivators would benefit a lot. It would be bad if the Long n isn¡¯t prepared.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°It¡¯s possible that we might need to remind the Long n. I¡¯ll deal with this. I¡¯ll go visit Long Tian right now to see what the Long n thinks about this.¡±

    Laura nodded, ¡°Alright, return soon. If something is happening in the Long n, you can return in the afternoon.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Forget it, you all go with me. If there¡¯s a real fight, the Tyrant de Sect might not be safe. It¡¯s safer with the Long n. Moreover, you are now teachers of the n¡¯s children. It won¡¯t be good to leave the children for a long time. I¡¯ll go and see Masters right now. We¡¯ll return to the Long n together. I¡¯ll deal with the matters in the Tyrant de Sect. You don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡±

    Laura smiled and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll offer help wherever we can. But no matter what, nothing has to happen to the Long n.¡±Zhao Hai nodded, then he looked at Cai¡¯er and said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, if something really happens, you can use the Space to help the Long n. Remember, you can only use the Bug Race and the Robots. There¡¯s no need to use the other beasts.¡±

    Cai¡¯er nodded. Then Zhao Hai stood up and left the room. He walked towards the courtyard of the Yin Yang Elders. When he arrived, he immediately met with the two elders. The Yin Yang Elders were currently discussing how to deal with their current situation. The Righteous Faction going war against the Demonic and Devil Faction wasn¡¯t a new urrence. In the past ten thousand years, the three sides have been very peaceful. This was because neither had any confidence that they could eat up the other two. There was also no threat from the ghost cultivators. Because of this, the three sides kept their peace.

    But judging from the current situation, this peace might be broken. This three-way war would include countless sects. Nobody was sure how many of these sects would be left by the end.

    Once war begins, it would be beyond anyone¡¯s control. The fires of war might cover the entire True Spirit Realm, which was something that nobody could manage. This fact caused the two elders to worry about the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s oue.

    As the two elders were discussing, Zhao Hai knocked on the door. The two elders immediately asked him inside. After Zhao Hai gave his respects to the two elders, the Yin Elder looked at him and said, ¡°Little Hai, did you think of something?¡±

    There was a reason why the Yin Elder said this. Yesterday, they told Zhao Hai the current situation of the True Spirit Realm. By the end of their discussion, they weren¡¯t able toe up with a good way to stop it. Therefore, they went back to their residences. The Yin Elder didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai toe over just the day after. He thought that Zhao Hai might have formed a n.

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Master, I¡¯m nning on heading back to the Long n and telling them about the situation here. It¡¯s best for the Long n to not involve themselves in this matter. If they interfered, it¡¯s likely that they would be pulled in. Once that happens, then once the Ghost Cultivators attack, the True Spirit Realm wouldn¡¯t have the strength to stop them.¡±

    The Yin Elder thought for a moment, then he nodded and said, ¡°That is also good. Right, have Laura and the others go with you. They¡¯re too weak. If we get attacked, we might not be able to protect them. We don¡¯t want them to be in danger.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Yes, Master. Rest assured.¡±

    The Yin Elder nodded, then he asked, ¡°What do you think about the current situation of the True Spirit Realm? Have you thought of any ns?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I have nothing. Although our Tyrant de Sect is among the 81 Great Sects, we don¡¯t carry enough strength to have a strong voice. I think we can only increase our strength so that we can be invincible in this war.¡±

    The Yin Elder nodded, then he shook his head and sighed, ¡°Everyone has the same idea as you. However, we couldn¡¯t increase our strength that much in a short period of time. Cultivation is a process. One couldn¡¯t cultivate today expecting that they would be a powerhouse tomorrow. Wanting to improve the sect¡¯s strength in a very short time is not possible.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Although increasing one¡¯s cultivation requires time, a formation doesn¡¯t. We can arrange arge number of formations near and around the sect. At the same time, we can umte arge pile of materials. As long as we have these things, it would be difficult for any attackers to get through to the Tyrant de Sect.¡±

    When the Yin Yang Elders heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but nk out. Then their eyes lit up. The Yin Elder looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Can we really do that?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°We should be. Currently we have my three-dimensional formations. As long as we make enough preparations, our Tyrant de Sect will be an imprable fortress. As long as the enemy can¡¯t attack us, even if the heavens get overturned outside, we will remain intact.¡±

    The Yin Yang Elders nodded and then they stood up. The Yang Elder then said, ¡°Little Hai, you make your preparations while we go see the Sect Master. It¡¯ll be best if we prepare early.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and gave a salute to the two elders. Then he also left.

    When Zhao Hai returned to his residence, Laura and the others were already prepared. Seeing Zhao Hai return, they all looked at him. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything, but he gave a nod. Laura and the others understood immediately and gathered around Zhao Hai. With a sh of white light, the group vanished from their residence and returned to Coiling Dragon City.

    As soon as they appeared in their courtyard, Zhao Hai turned to Laura and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. Just continue teaching the children. By the way, look after Little Tie.¡± Laura and the others nodded. Then Zhao Hai turned around and left.

    Before long, Zhao Hai arrived outside Long Tian¡¯s courtyard. Just as he was about to knock, Long Tian¡¯s door opened. Then Long Tian¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Come in. There¡¯s no need to be polite.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and entered.

    When Zhao Hai was inside, Long Tian walked out of his room and then the two sat at the stone table outside. Long Tian opened his mouth first and said, ¡°Why did you return so soon? The Tyrant de Sect won¡¯t be peaceful soon. Aren¡¯t you supposed to provide them with help?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°It won¡¯t matter if I stay or not. The current matter isn¡¯t something that can be solved by my presence. I came this time to tell you that there may be chaos in the True Spirit Realm soon.¡±

    When he heard Zhao Hai, there wasn¡¯t any surprise on Long Tian¡¯s face. Instead, he sighed and said, ¡°So you thought about it as well. The Devil and the Demon Factions seem to have reached an agreement to wage war against the Righteous Faction. If they really attack, the True Spirit Realm would turn chaotic. What are you thinking about? Do you want the Long n to act?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t. The Long n could not involve itself in the war. Once the Long n acts, it would be pulled into the war. If the Ghost Cultivators arrived at that time, the True Spirit Realm would lose itsst defense.¡±

    Long Tian sighed, ¡°It¡¯s rare for someone to understand this. Correct, our Long n cannot get involved in this matter. Otherwise, the Ghost Cultivators would easily step foot into the True Spirit Realm.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°I¡¯m relieved that you said that. Then there won¡¯t be any danger in the Long n. I won¡¯t stay here long since I n to head back to the Tyrant de Sect. I also have an identity in the underground world. That identity is quite important. It won¡¯t be good if I disappear for a long time. I¡¯ll rarely return here in the future. However, Laura and the others will stay here. They are still too weak. They¡¯re good enough to teach the children but not for battle.¡±

    Long Tian nodded, ¡°That¡¯s also good. Let them stay here in Coiling Dragon City. I will guarantee their safety. Although Coiling Dragon City hasn¡¯t had a fight for many years, our Long n didn¡¯t stop reinforcing our surroundings. Even if all the sects in the True Spirit Realm attack us, their sess wouldn¡¯t be assured.¡± A proud look couldn¡¯t help but appear in Long Tian¡¯s eyes as he said this.

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°I believe Elder¡¯s words. You can also rest assured that nothing will happen to the Tyrant de Sect. Moreover, we have the True Dao Sect with us. As long as we can withstand the Demon and Devil Sects, everything else would be simple.¡±

    Long Tian smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Withstanding both the Demon and Devil Sects wouldn¡¯t be easy. Do you think the Righteous Faction is unified? If they didn¡¯t have any assurance, do you think the Demon and Devil Sects would dare attack the Righteous Faction? If there are bad apples among the Righteous Sects, that would be bad news for you.¡±

 Chapter 2210: Special Mission

    Chapter 2210: Special Mission

    Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but be stunned when he heard Long Tian. This expression changed. Long Tian would never scare him using words. Long Tian¡¯s words could only mean one thing. The Long Tian received information that a sect of the Righteous Faction was colluding with the Devil and the Demonic Factions. The consequences would be unimaginable if that was the case.

    Long Tian saw Zhao Hai¡¯s expression and said, ¡°Although we aren¡¯tpletely sure, several sects in the Righteous Factions have been acting very strange. So, you have to be careful. As for who these sects are, you don¡¯t have to ask. They¡¯re nothing more than the enemies of the Tyrant de Sect. In any case, the Tyrant de Sect is already on guard. Even if something happens, knowing won¡¯t matter.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, but he had several thoughts in his mind. He knew that although the Tyrant de Sect was very domineering in the True Spirit Realm, if you look into it, they haven¡¯t really offended a lot of people. This meant that the Tyrant de Sect didn¡¯t have a lot of enemies. The sect¡¯s biggest enemies were the Sword Hegemon Sect, Imperial Beast Sect, and the Matchless Sword School. Although Long Tian didn¡¯t allow Zhao Hai to know about the identity of the traitors, Zhao Hai was sure that the enemies of the Tyrant de Sect would be among them.

    Long Tian also mentioned that some of the sects in the True Spirit Realm were acting very strange. There weren¡¯t a lot of sects in the True Spirit Realm which were doing strange actions. The three enemies of the Tyrant de Sect happened to be among them. This affirmed Zhao Hai¡¯s suspicions.

    However, as Long Tian said, the Tyrant de Sect didn¡¯t need to care about what¡¯s outside. The most important thing for the sect right now was to make themselves invincible. Moreover, even if the sect¡¯s enemies didn¡¯t collude with the Demon and Devil Factions, the Tyrant de Sect would still guard against them. Whether they turned traitor or not, the Tyrant de Sect didn¡¯t really need to care.

    Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s face, Long Tian knew that he understood. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. He could tell Zhao Hai about the exact information avable to the Long n. However, the Long n has its own status to keep. Even the n Head couldn¡¯t recklessly mention avable information. As for the chaos that was about to happen in the True Spirit Realm, there were a lot of n members that were opposed to participating. They want the Long n to keep their hands off the matter. There were even people in the n that proposed to expel Zhao Hai from the n or make him stay in Coiling Dragon City. Such a proposal had quite a number of people backing it.

    The second condition was made because Zhao Hai and his wives had already established themselves in the city and were quite popr. They taught children well. Thus, there were also plenty of people who opposed the proposals.

    It was also because of this that Long Tian didn¡¯t dare tell Zhao Hai too many things. He was afraid that people in the n would make an issue about this matter.

    To be honest, in Long Tian¡¯s opinion, the people who wanted to drive Zhao Hai out of the n were also thinking for the good of the n. However, Long Tian was against driving Zhao Hai away. Zhao Hai was a rare talent, and Long Tian didn¡¯t want such a talent to get on the opposite side of the Long n.Zhao Hai looked at Long Tian and said, ¡°Elder, thank you very much. If there¡¯s nothing else, then I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡±

    Long Tian nodded and sighed, ¡°Go. Always be careful. Remember, no matter what, you¡¯re a person of the Long n.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, then he stood up and gave a salute to Long Tian. Then he turned around and left. Looking at Zhao Hai¡¯s back, Long Tian couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    Zhao Hai returned to his courtyard and immediately returned to the Tyrant de Sect. Then he ryed Long Tian¡¯s words to the Yin Yang Elders, who attached great importance to this matter. The Tyrant de Sect was like Zhao Hai thought. They have already contacted the True Dao Sect. The two sects would advance and retreat together, which was good news for the Tyrant de Sect.

    Zhao Hai wanted to use this opportunity to stay in the Tyrant de Sect for some time. However, his n was disrupted. Wei Tiande has sent someone to look for him. This surprised Zhao Hai.

    Back in the underground world, Wei Tiande knew that Zhao Hai was in seclusion. So why would Wei Tiande call him right now?

    Zhao Hai immediately returned to the underground world and exited from his room. Then he went to Wei Tiande¡¯s residence. Outside Wei Tiande¡¯s room, Zhao Hai cupped his fist and said, ¡°Disciple Zhao Ling is here to see Master.¡±

    Wei Tiande¡¯s voice replied, ¡°Come in.¡± Zhao Haiplied and entered Wei Tiande¡¯s residence. This time, Wei Tiande wasn¡¯t sitting down but instead walking back and forth in his living room. This surprised Zhao Hai. He looked at Wei Tiande in confusion, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    After some time, Wei Tiande looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Xiao Ling, how are you doing with the cultivation method I gave youst time?¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he immediately replied, ¡°Replying to Master, I still have no result.¡±

    Wei Tiande nodded, ¡°You¡¯ll have more opportunities to cultivate in the future. But there¡¯s one thing you need to do right now. This matter is very urgent. Besides you, we have no other candidate, so I asked someone to call you out.¡±

    Although Zhao Hai was confused, he still replied, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    Wei Tiande nodded, ¡°The Sect received news that something may be happening in the True Spirit Realm. Whether this is true or not, we don¡¯t know yet. Therefore, the sect is going to send cultivators to the True Spirit Realm to check the situation. Although you are a ghost cultivator, the cultivation methods that you practice are like the Demonic Faction. The sect is going to send you to the True Spirit Realm to investigate and confirm the news we received.¡±

    When he heard Wei Tiande, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. He didn¡¯t expect this to be his mission. However, he immediately replied, ¡°Master, there¡¯s no problem with me going to the True Spirit Realm. However, I haven¡¯t gone to the True Spirit Realm before. I¡¯m afraid that I might show some ws.¡±

    Wei Tiande nodded. Then he waved his hand and handed a jade slip to Zhao Hai before saying, ¡°Take this. It¡¯s information about the True Spirit Realm. You¡¯ll be appearing in the True Spirit Realm¡¯s Demonic Faction. The Demonic Faction aren¡¯t strict regarding rogue cultivators. As long as you are careful, there won¡¯t be problems. Alright, go back first and look at the jade slip.¡± Zhao Haiplied and then received the jade slip before leaving.

    Upon leaving Wei Tiande¡¯s room, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but rx. Fortunately, Wei Tiande didn¡¯t examine his cultivation method. Otherwise, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know how to respond. Right after Zhao Hai received his reward and the beast skin scroll, he immediately returned to Coiling Dragon City. He simply hasn¡¯t looked at his rewards nor the beast skin scroll. If Wei Tiande really asked about his progress, Zhao Hai mighte out nk.

    After returning to his room, Zhao Hai looked at the content of the jade slip. There wasn¡¯t anything special inside. It was general information about the True Spirit Realm. And since he was going to the Demonic Faction¡¯s territory, there were plenty of information regarding Demonic Cultivators.

    After looking at the contents of the jade slip, Zhao Hai took out the rewards that Wei Tiande gave him. He wanted to see what was inside.

    Upon opening the bag, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. This was because the bag contained quite a lot of valuable materials. Besides artifactsmonly used by ghost cultivators, there were also pills and other good things. Most importantly, there were two jade slips inside. Zhao Hai threw everything into the Space other than the two jade slips. Then he scanned the jade slips using his spiritual force.

    Seeing the contents of the jade slip, Zhao Hai was startled. Inside the jade slips were two sets of cultivation methods. One was a technique for refining and controlling corpses, but the other was a special technique. It was a technique used for staves. It was called the Corpse Herding Staff Technique.

    To be honest, Zhao Hai was somewhat disappointed with the two techniques. The corpse refining method was nothing special. It included nothing more than methods to use medicine to bind souls so that the refined corpse wouldn¡¯t kill its controller. At the same time, the medicine would also make the corpse¡¯s body tougher. However, this method had a side effect. Corpses refined using this method would have the strength of a Soul Fusion stage cultivator. Although its body is strong, it¡¯s very difficult to increase its strength. Zhao Hai knew the moment he saw the technique that this wasn¡¯t he top corpse refining technique of the Battle Corpse Sect.

    As for the Corpse Herding Staff Technique, although it was a good set of staff techniques, its level was only around the same as the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s intermediate techniques. It wasn¡¯t anything extraordinary. It was just enough for a Soul Fusion Stage cultivator to use.

    After studying the staff technique, Zhao Hai took out the beast skin scroll that Wei Tiande gave him and slowly opened it up. As soon as he opened the scroll, Zhao Hai felt a strong aura rushing towards him. It was as if Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t looking at a scroll but instead an army that came out from a sea of corpses and blood. The killing intent that the scroll contained was astonishing.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid of the killing intent. His face didn¡¯t even twitch. But Zhao Hai could feel Wei Tiande¡¯s strength through the scroll.

 Chapter 2211: Returning to the True Spirit Realm

    Chapter 2211: Returning to the True Spirit Realm

    Kill! (É±)

    The huge kill(É±) character was written on the beast skin scroll. On the entire beast skin scroll was a single character. However, this character gave people the feeling of facing a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood.

    Although it was only a character and not a cultivation method, Zhao Hai knew that it wasn¡¯t as simple as that.

    Wei Tiande must have seen that Zhao Hai had good perception. So he specially wrote this character for him. It can be said that Wei Tiande wrote this character with his essence and qi. He ced his understanding of the dao into the character. If Zhao Hai couldprehend the character, he would be able to learn Wei Tiande¡¯s techniques much easier. He would get twice the result with half the effort.

    However, Zhao Hai also knew that he couldn¡¯tprehend this character at this time. Therefore, he stored the beast skin scroll and then shifted his attention to the jade slip.

    In the jade slip was information about one sect in the Demonic Faction. This sect was called the Forbidden Path Sect. The sect might have a strange name, but its strength wasn¡¯t a joke. The sect¡¯s name pertains to wanting to achieve Buddhahood but wasn¡¯t allowed.

    They wanted to be a Buddha, but their path was blocked, so they could only be Demons. This name was given because the Forbidden Path Sect¡¯s first Sect Master, which was its founder, was actually a Buddhist priest.

    Monk Wuhua was the founder of the Forbidden Path Sect. He wasn¡¯t a member of the Demonic Faction at the beginning. He was born in the Heavenly Horse Temple in the Righteous Faction. The Heavenly Horse Temple was one of the top Buddhist Sects in the Righteous Faction. Monk Wuhua was a disciple of the sect.

    But for an unknown reason, Monk Wuhua left the Heavenly Horse Temple and turned evil. He practiced a cultivation method called the Demon Buddha Lotus Body. This method was quite formidable, but it was particr with the process. Unlike the orderly methods of the Buddhists, Monk Wuhua¡¯s method broke Buddhist rules. This drove him into the Demonic Path. By practicing the Demon Buddha Lotus Body, Monk Wuhua¡¯s body became overbearing.Moreover, looking at the cultivation method¡¯s name, it was a body cultivation method. After further tempering of the body, the cultivator would be a Demon. And they would be one of the most powerful Demonic Cultivators.

    Zhao Hai had some impressions of the Forbidden Path Sect. He has seen some of the sect¡¯s information in the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s records. Cultivators of the Forbidden Path Sect were one of the opponents that the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s disciples were the least willing to meet. This was because disciples of the Forbidden Path Sect were very strong. Most importantly, their bodies are formidable.

    Because disciples of the Forbidden Path Sect practice the lotus body, their bodies aren¡¯t only strong, their recovery power is also formidable. Against a cultivator against the Forbidden Path Sect, if a cultivator were to trade blows, they would be the one killed in the end. This was because disciples of the Forbidden Path Sect have more than three times the recovery powerpared to normal cultivators. As their cultivation bes stronger and stronger, their recovery power also increases. They might even reach the point where they could recover missing limbs.

    And because the cultivation method of the lotus body was formidable, their resiliency was also astonishing. Therefore, in the True Spirit Realm, the Forbidden Path Sect is also called the Undying Sect.

    In Zhao Hai¡¯s opinion, the Forbidden Path Sect couldn¡¯t be truly regarded as a Demonic Sect. Instead, they should be a mix between a Buddhist and Demonic Sect. After all, their cultivation method was based on Buddhist practice. Then they broke away from the Buddhist Path and turned Demonic. It¡¯s precisely because of this that their cultivation method was so strong.

    Zhao Hai hadn¡¯t fought against someone from the Forbidden Path Sect. Although he spent some time in the Demonic Faction¡¯s territory, he didn¡¯t have contact with the Forbidden Path Sect. Therefore, it came as a surprise that the Battle Corpse Sect would send him to the Forbidden Path Sect to gain information.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. He didn¡¯t expect that he would sneak back into the True Spirit Realm after sneaking into the underground world.

    Zhao Hai stayed inside his room for the rest of the day. Next morning, Zhao Hai arrived outside Wei Tiande¡¯s room. Just as he was about to announce his arrival, Wei Tiande¡¯s voice came, ¡°Come in.¡± Zhao Haiplied and entered Wei Tiande¡¯s mansion.

    Upon entering Wei Tiande¡¯s room, Zhao Hai stared. This was because besides Wei Tiande, there were two other people inside. Both were dressed in gray cultivator robes. Their faces looked fatigued, just like any other rogue cultivator in the True Spirit Realm.

    Although he was stunned, Zhao Hai immediately gave Wei Tiande a greeting, ¡°Master.¡±

    Wei Tiande gave a nod. Then he gestured towards the two people and said, ¡°These two will go with you to the True Spirit Realm. You¡¯ll be a group of three. You have to take care of each other. You will head this mission, and they will listen to you. Remember, we need to understand what is happening in the True Spirit Realm. The more urate, the better. However, you must make sure that you don¡¯t expose yourself and have your safety as the highest priority. Understood?¡±

    Zhao Hai and the other two nodded. Then Wei Tiande looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°This is Ma Long, and this is Liu Cai. This is my disciple Zhao Ling. After arriving in the True Spirit Realm, if there¡¯s anything, you have to discuss it with yourselves and solve it. However, Zhao Ling will make the final decision. If anyone dares to disobey him, I¡¯ll personally wring their neck.¡±

    The other two cultivators nodded. They were very aware of Wei Tiande¡¯s temperament. Wei Tiande was a man of his word. If they really disobeyed Zhao Hai, Wei Tiande would certainly kill them.

    Wei Tiande looked at the three and then said, ¡°You aren¡¯t the only ones being sent to the True Spirit Realm. However, you have to remember that if you meet someone you know in the True Spirit Realm, only give them a casual greeting. You will enter the True Spirit Realm with different goals. So, you shouldn¡¯t know each other. At most, greet them like any other cultivator. Understand?¡±

    The three nodded. Wei Tiande stood up and said, ¡°Come with me.¡± Then he walked out. While they were leaving, he handed the three a jade slip each and said, ¡°Remember the contents of the jade slip as soon as possible. Do not forget.¡± The three received the jade slip and looked inside. The three couldn¡¯t help but stare. Inside the jade slip wasn¡¯t anything special. Instead, it was information about their new identities.

    Their names remained the same, but their status haspletely changed. They were supposed to be members of a cultivator n. They came out together to seek jobs.

    Seeing such detailed arrangements, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He was now aware of how careful the ghost cultivators were when infiltrating the True Spirit Realm. It was definitely not easy for them to arrange such identities in a short period of time. Zhao Hai even suspected that these people really did exist. There might really be such a cultivator n in the True Spirit Realm. And this cultivator n might be a nest for ghost cultivators.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything and just silently noted down the contents of the jade slip. Then Wei Tiande waved his hand and said, ¡°Remember the contents, then destroy the jade slips.¡± Zhao Hai nodded. And with a small force, he crushed the jade slip. Zhao Hai rubbed his hand as the jade slip turned into powder.

    Ma Long and Liu Cai also crushed their jade slips. Then the three followed behind Wei Tiande. Before long, the group arrived in front of a door. There were two people standing in front of this door. Seeing Wei Tiande and the others, the two guards immediately went into attention. Wei Tiande took out amand token and handed it over. After the two cultivators looked at themand token, they allowed the four to enter the room.

    As soon as the four entered the room, Zhao Hai and the others were stunned. Inside the room was a transmission formation. Wei Tiande looked at the three, and then said, ¡°This transmission formation leads to the True Spirit Realm. Its exit is an ordinary vige, it¡¯s one of our gathering points in the True Spirit Realm. The people in the vige are all sent by the sect. They have lived in the vige for several generations, so nobody suspected it. Don¡¯t interact with the people in the vige and just leave. It doesn¡¯t matter where you rest, but don¡¯t rest in the vige. Once your mission ispleted, return to the vige ande back through the transmission formation. Understood?¡±

    The three nodded. Wei Tiande waved his hand, and the three went up to the transmission formation. Looking at the three, Wei Tiande said, ¡°Remember what I¡¯ve said. Do not expose your status and protect your life.¡± Everyone nodded. Then Wei Tiande activated the transmission formation. After a sh of white light, the three vanished.

    Meanwhile, in amon vige in the Forbidden Path Sect¡¯s territory, a sh of white light appeared before three people appeared in the room. The room was made out of stone and there was only a staircase leading to a building. Seeing this, Zhao Hai understood. They should be in a room underground.

    Meanwhile, Ma Long and Liu Cai were sizing up the surroundings, Zhao Hai said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to look around. There¡¯s nothing else to see. Let¡¯s go.¡± Ma Long and Liu Caiplied. Then they followed Zhao Hai upstairs.

    The staircase didn¡¯t go straight to the top. There were several twists and turns until they reached a stone door. The stone door couldn¡¯t be seen from outside. Only when one was walking up would they see it. Most importantly, the stone door opens automatically. As soon as Zhao Hai and the others walked over, the door opened. And once they go to the other side, the door closes by itself. Even if they wanted to open it, it would be impossible.

    The group walked for several minutes beforeing upon a small stone room. The room looked like an ancestral hall, containing several tablets. An old man was currently cleaning the hall. The three came out from behind a statue. The old man kept cleaning as though he didn¡¯t see them. He didn¡¯t even spare them a nce.

    Ma Long and Liu Cai were about to say something, but Zhao Hai raised his hand and said, ¡°Continue walking.¡± Then the group walked out of the ancestral hall and avoided as many people as possible. At the same time, everyone they met acted like they didn¡¯t see them. It was as if the three were phantoms just walking through the vige.

    Upon leaving the vige, Zhao Hai gave it onest look. The vige had more than 200 families. Its location was quite remote. Not many people woulde to this ce.

    Ma Long and Liu Cai also looked at the vige, as though wanting to imprint it in their minds. Zhao Hai knew what they were thinking. They were afraid that they would forget the vige. If they did, then they would have no way to get home. They would have to stay in the True Spirit Realm forever.

    For ghost cultivators, being stuck in the True Spirit Realm wasn¡¯t a good thing. In the underground world, they have their own sects. But in the True Spirit Realm, they were only rogue cultivators. Compared to being a disciple of a sect, rogue cultivators have less resources and cultivation methods. This wouldn¡¯t be good for a cultivator¡¯s progress.

    Most importantly, if they stayed in the True Spirit Realm, there was a possibility that their identity would be discovered. Once such a thing happens, they could only wait to be killed. Therefore, they needed to remember the vige. Even if they forgot their names, they should not forget the vige.

    Looking at the vige once more, Zhao Hai turned his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After that, they walked up the mountain beside the vige. Although Ma Long and Liu Cai didn¡¯t understand why they were climbing a mountain, they followed behind Zhao Hai. They knew that Zhao Hai¡¯s status in the Battle Corpse Sect was higher than theirs. Moreover, Wei Tiande said that they needed to listen to Zhao Hai no matter what.

    Zhao Hai was aware of what the other two were thinking. As they walked up the mountain, he said, ¡°This vige is a gathering point of the sect. Master said that we must leave as soon as we arrive. It has something to do with the location of the vige. It¡¯s built in the mountains and its location is very remote. There are no cultivators in the vige, but it has still developed to have 200 families. This shows that there are no dangers around the vige. In other words, there are no precious materials around, which means that it¡¯s not attractive to cultivators.¡±

    ¡°If we use the road to leave and be seen by other cultivators, they might doubt our identity. Therefore, we can¡¯t use the main road to the vige. We need to head up the mountain and find an official road on the other side. Only in this way can we protect the small vige.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Ma Long and Liu Cai immediately understood why they were climbing the mountain. At the same time, they became more confident in Zhao Hai. They didn¡¯t even think about using the mountain to hide where they arrived from. This only meant that Zhao Hai was more capable than them.

 Chapter 2212: Entering Split River City

    Chapter 2212: Entering Split River City

    The group of three crossed the mountain and discovered that there was also a small vige on the other side. Moreover, the small vige was very remote. Its scale was the same as the vige that they came out of.

    Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t enter the vige but stopped just outside. He carefully scrutinized the vige. Ma Long and Liu Cai were behind Zhao Hai, wondering what he was doing. Although they didn¡¯t know what Zhao Hai was thinking, they didn¡¯t say anything. Their action of crossing the mountain already proved that Zhao Hai¡¯s thoughts were much deeper than them.

    After observing the vige for some time, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll avoid the vige. Don¡¯t be discovered by the vigers.¡± Then he turned around and left the vige.

    Ma Long and Liu Cai didn¡¯t say anything and followed Zhao Hai. After some time, Ma Long finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Junior Brother Zhao, why didn¡¯t we enter the vige? Moreover, just beyond the vige is a sect. We will save time if we walk from that sect.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°We cannot take the risk. Didn¡¯t you see? From the vige¡¯s location, it¡¯s simr to our stronghold. I suspect that it is a stronghold of another sect, it might be our sect¡¯s stronghold. No matter what, we are in a remote area. If several cultivators suddenly appeared, it would be suspicious. Therefore, we cannot get in contact with viges like these.¡±

    Ma Long and Liu Cai nodded. They were aware that they were no longer in the underground world. Although there were also dangers in the underground world, it was different for them in the True Spirit Realm. Once their identities are exposed, they will be under pursuit of the entire True Spirit Realm. Therefore, although Zhao Hai was being extra cautious, the two didn¡¯t show any difort. They knew very well that if they weren¡¯t careful, they would no doubt die.

    The three continued walking through the mountain. After walking for two hours, Zhao Hai stopped. They were already at the end of the mountain. At the foot of the mountain was a road, as if cutting the mountain off.

    The road was very long, seemingly endless. Most importantly, the road was quite wide. It was 20 meters wide and was paved with stone. Seeing this, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes shone. Then he said, ¡°Let¡¯s head down and proceed down the road. We¡¯ll stop if we see a ce to rest.¡±

    Naturally, Ma Long and Liu Cai wouldn¡¯t oppose this. Seeing nobody in the road, the three jumped down. Then following Zhao Hai¡¯s direction, the group walked left.The three didn¡¯t have beasts to ride in, so they just walked. Even if they¡¯re cultivators, it would be too wasteful to use qi to travel. Whether they be rogue cultivators in the True Spirit Realm or the underground world, they were all trained on countless lives and deaths. They knew that if they waste their qi, it would be no different to death. Whether in the underground world or in the True Spirit Realm, rogue cultivators were people who encountered danger at any time.

    There were rogue cultivators who specialize in hunting down other rogue cultivators. Although robbing sect disciples is more lucrative, only a few rogue cultivators would do this. They were afraid that the sect disciples would have trump cards, and they were also afraid of being hunted down by the sects.

    Right now, Zhao Hai and the others havepletely regarded themselves as rogue cultivators. The identity they were given indicates that they came from a rogue cultivator n. They weren¡¯t strangers to this situation, naturally they knew what to do.

    After walking for half an hour, a dust cloud was seen in the distance. Looking at the dust cloud, Zhao Hai said, ¡°It should be a caravan. Moreover, there seem to be a lot of carriages, probably eight or ten. A caravan of this scale surely has cultivators protecting it. Don¡¯t provoke them. If they ask, tell them that we came from far away. We came here to find a job.¡±

    Ma Long and Liu Cai nodded. The three calmly continued onward. Before long, Zhao Hai and the others could see a group of cultivators. In the middle of the group were severalrge carriages.

    Then not long before that, the bustling sound of movement was heard. Zhao Hai led Ma Long and Liu Cai to the side of the road. Although they got out of the way, they didn¡¯t stop and continued to walk forward.

    Before long, both sides were five li away from each other. The caravan stopped and five people ran towards Zhao Hai and the others. The three immediately went alert. They were afraid that the other party would make things hard for them. If they weren¡¯t a bit vignt, the other party wouldn¡¯t mind taking advantage. After all, there were rogue cultivators belonging to gangs that would take protection missions. Killing strangers wasn¡¯t anything new to gangs.

    Zhao Hai and the others also stopped and looked at the five people dashing towards them. Before long, the two groups were a hundred meters away from each other.

    Seeing the five people, Zhao Hai¡¯s pupils couldn¡¯t help but shrink. This was because the five were riding Wind-chasing Horses. They are docile beasts and were very fast. Because of this, these beasts weren¡¯t cheap. Most rogue cultivators couldn¡¯t buy them.

    The group of five also inspected Zhao Hai and the others. Zhao Hai¡¯s group were wearing gray robes and looked weary of travel. They immediately knew that Zhao Hai and the others were rogue cultivators that were traveling. This realization caused their vignt looks to slowly turn back to normal.

    One of the five people cupped their fist and said, ¡°I have to apologize to you. Since our caravan is passing by, we need to inspect everyone wee across. I hope you aren¡¯t offended.¡±

    Zhao Hai cupped his fist and said, ¡°No problem. If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll hurry along.¡±

    The person from before cupped his fist and said, ¡°Please.¡± After giving a final salute, Zhao Hai and the other two proceeded to walk. Before long, they were side by side with the caravan.

    The people in the caravan looked at them with vignce. They were afraid that Zhao Hai and the others would suddenly spring up and attack them.

    When Zhao Hai¡¯s group were gone, only then did the caravan move forward. However, they were more cautious. It seemed like they were afraid of encountering enemies.

    When he was sure that the caravan couldn¡¯t hear them, Ma Long said, ¡°This caravan is too careful. There are only three of us, but they look like they are facing an army.¡±

    Liu Cai nodded and said, ¡°Their reaction is too exaggerated. Could it be that the True Spirit Realm has reached this level of chaos that someone wille out and rob anyone?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Be careful of your words. The reason they are vignt isn¡¯t because it¡¯s chaotic. It¡¯s because the goods they¡¯re transporting are valuable. Forget it, let¡¯s leave them alone.¡± The two nodded and hurried along with Zhao Hai.

    After walking the entire morning, the group finally saw the outline of a city from afar. However, they were still dozens of kilometers away from the city. They needed to rush to reach the city. If they used their normal speed, they would arrive when it was already dark.

    The three looked at each other. Then Zhao Hai said, ¡°We¡¯re not far from the city. It should be safe here. We can speed up. We need to reach the city as soon as possible.¡±

    Ma Long and Liu Cai nodded. Then the three of them released their qi and began to speed up. In less than an hour, they were already two kilometers away from the city. Then they stopped. They knew that there were gangs in cities like this. If they continued to release their qi, it was likely that they would be perceived as hostile. In this case, they might be attacked by the gangs.

    Zhao Hai let out a long breath. Then he said, ¡°Let¡¯s enter the city and find a ce to live in. Then let¡¯s slowly inquire about the city¡¯s situation. Let¡¯s see their rtionship with the Forbidden Path Sect.¡± The two nodded and then they slowly walked towards the city.

    The three quickly arrived outside the city. The city walls were very high. From what Zhao Hai could see, it should be around 50 meters tall. There are five city gates, one big and four small. Above the biggest gate were two characters, Àë½­ (Split River).

    Split River City. Zhao Hai recalled the jade slip that Wei Tiande gave him. There was a simple map in the jade slip which showed the territory controlled by the Forbidden Path Sect. Split River City was a city controlled by the sect.

    Split River City wasn¡¯t a big city under the Forbidden Path Sect¡¯s control. The city had about 5 thousand people. There was also a Forbidden Path Sect branch in the city. Besides this information, there wasn¡¯t anything else regarding Split River City.

    Zhao Hai stood outside Split River City¡¯s gate and looked up. Then he led his group to the city. After entering the city, the three immediately found a small inn and rented three rooms.

    After settling themselves down, Zhao Hai and the other two walked out of their rooms. Ma Long and Liu Cai looked at Zhao Hai and asked, ¡°Senior Brother Zhao. What do we do next?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°What else? Let¡¯s have a meal first. We¡¯ll look for the most popr restaurant and see if we can get anything.¡±

    Ma Long and Liu Cai stared, then they immediately nodded. They were also rogue cultivators in the past. They naturally knew that in any city, restaurants were the ces with the most information being exchanged. If they want to know more about Split River City, going to a restaurant was a good idea.

 Chapter 2213: Leaving Split River City

    Chapter 2213: Leaving Split River City

    The Wild Goose Pavilion was the biggest and also the best restaurant in Split River City. The restaurant belonged to the Forbidden Path Sect. People who came here were mostly cultivators, and most of them were rogue cultivators.

    Wild Goose Pavilion has a rule. Inside the restaurant, violence was absolutely not allowed. In the Forbidden Path Sect¡¯s domain, only the Forbidden Path Sect would dare have such an overbearing rule.

    Although Wild Goose Pavilion had such a custom, there were still a lot of people who came to the building to eat. This was because food in the pavilion were not only delicious, it was also inexpensive.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s group of three arrived in front of the Wild Goose Pavilion and found that it was almost full. A few waiters were seen running around.

    When Zhao Hai and the others entered the restaurant, a waiter immediately ran over and bowed, ¡°Guests, are you here to eat?¡±

    Zhao Hai calmly nodded. Meanwhile, Ma Long and Liu Cai were surprised when they saw the waiter. This was because the waiter was a Soul Fusion Stage cultivator.

    The waiter nodded at Zhao Hai, then he immediately said, ¡°Guests, pleasee with me.¡± Then the waiter gestured inside. Zhao Hai nodded and followed the waiter into the restaurant.

    Shortly after, the waiter turned to Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Will the guest eat in private, or do you prefer in the main hall?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ll eat in the main hall. The private room is too quietpared to the lively main hall.¡±The waiter smiled faintly and said, ¡°Follow me.¡± Then he led Zhao Hai and the others to an empty table in the main hall. After giving the table a wipe, the waiter gestured and asked the three to sit down. Then he asked, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°This is our first time here, so we don¡¯t know what to choose. I¡¯ll have to trouble Brother to prepare four dishes for us. Two meats and two vegetables. We also want three pots of wine.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, the waiter immediately smiled and said, ¡°Please wait for a moment.¡± Then he turned around while shouting, ¡°Table five wants four dishes, two meats and two vegetables. Three pots of wine as well!¡±

    Looking at the waiter, Ma Long whispered to Zhao Hai, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the True Spirit Realm to be this formidable. They actually have a Soul Fusion Stage cultivator working as a waiter. That¡¯s terrifying to think about.¡± Liu Cai also nodded as he had the same thought.

    Zhao Hai looked around and saw that nobody was paying attention to them. Then he whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t talk too much. It¡¯s impossible for the True Spirit Realm to be as strong as you think. If they¡¯re really as strong as having a Soul Fusion Stage cultivator working as a waiter, then they would have already eliminated the Underground World. This restaurant is a business of the Forbidden Path Sect. The waiters in the restaurant might be disciples out on a trial. They will stay here for a period of time before leaving.¡±

    The two nodded and looked around, making sure that nobody was listening in. At the same time, as they looked around, they saw that the rogue cultivators were mostly at the Clone Stage. They couldn¡¯tpare to the waiter¡¯s strength. Then they felt relieved.

    Zhao Hai looked at the two and said, ¡°Pay attention to what the rogue cultivators are discussing. We might be able to gain a few important pieces of information.¡± The two nodded. Then they began to focus on listening.

    Not long after, the waiter came over carrying a tray of food. There were four tes of dishes as well as three pots of wine. After serving the food, the waiter wished Zhao Hai and the others a good time eating before leaving.

    Zhao Hai looked at the other two and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop listening around. Go and eat. Let¡¯s taste the food of the True Spirit Realm. Let¡¯s see what¡¯s different.¡±

    Ma Long and Liu Cai smiled, then they took a pot of liquor each and clinked their cups. As they downed the liquor, they couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of approval as they eximed, ¡°Nice wine!¡±

    Zhao Hai ced the wine cup down and said, ¡°Let¡¯s explore the city after eating. The city has a lot of rogue cultivators. It¡¯s impossible for them to do nothing in the city. They certainly have a source of ie. This city might have a ce that issues missions. We must find that ce. But remember, after finding that ce, don¡¯t take any missions. Observe for a while.¡±

    The twoplied, then Ma Long said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t we taking missions?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°We have to be careful of the people around us. I heard from Master that there are also gangs in the True Spirit Realm. Although they don¡¯t go so far as to control the city, their existence in the city means that they have some control over the missions. Therefore, we have to be more careful.¡±

    The two nodded, then they continued to drink and eat while listening to the cultivators around them. They wanted to get as much information about the city as they could.

    From the discussions of the rogue cultivators, Zhao Hai knew that there are at least four gangs in Split River City. Moreover, each gang held formidable strength. These gangs control the mission office of the city. All good missions were all taken by the gangs. Rogue cultivators not associated with the gangs could only get missions with poor pay.

    After eating, Zhao Hai and the others went out of Wild Goose Pavilion and then separated to look for the city¡¯s mission office. It didn¡¯t take long for Zhao Hai to find the building. The mission office was established by the Forbidden Path Sect, so the gangs can¡¯t control which missions get issued. However, the gangs could take whatever missions they want.

    Zhao Hai entered the mission office and looked at the missions on the wall. Ma Long and Liu Cai had yet to find the building, so Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He just stood there and looked at the various missions avable. He believed that Ma Long and Liu Cai would find this ce, so he was waiting for them to arrive.

    At the same time, Zhao Hai felt several cultivators looking at him. Moreover, they seem to be surrounding him bit by bit. Zhao Hai paid attention to these cultivators and discovered that although they wore the same gray clothes as rogue cultivators, their sleeves were embroidered with an image of a knife dripping with blood.

    As soon as he saw this image, Zhao Hai recalled what he heard while in Wild Goose Pavilion. He guessed that these cultivators might belong to one of the gangs in the city, the Blood Knife Gang.

    From what he heard, the Blood Knife Gang was the most overbearing gang in the city. Almost all of the money-making missions fell into this gang¡¯s hands.

    Although Blood Knife Gang wasn¡¯t the most powerful gang in the city, its strength couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Moreover, when it came to being overbearing, they were definitely at the top.

    Zhao Hai knew what the Blood Knife Gang members were doing. They were stationed in the mission office to keep watch. Since Zhao Hai was a new face, he naturally drew their attention. If Zhao Hai dared to take missions at will, these Blood Knife Gang members would most certainly call him over to ¡°talk.¡±

    After looking at the mission board for some time, Zhao Hai turned around and found a spot to sit nearby. Then he observed the rogue cultivators in the building. He didn¡¯t look like he was going to take a mission.

    Zhao Hai only waited half an hour before Ma Long and Liu Cai arrived one after the other. Seeing Zhao Hai sitting on a corner, they immediately walked over.

    Zhao Hai nodded towards the two and then stood up. Then he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll talk after we head back.¡± The two didn¡¯t understand what Zhao Hai meant, but they still nodded and followed Zhao Hai out of the building.

    When they left the mission hall, Zhao Hai found that they had been followed by some people from the Blood Knife Gang. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything and continued walking along. When they reached their hotel, Zhao Hai invited the other two to his room.

    Although the three didn¡¯t get the best rooms, Zhao Hai¡¯s room still had a small living room inside. After the three sat down, Zhao Hai found out that the Blood Knife Gang members had already left. Zhao Hai then opened his mouth and said, ¡°People from the Blood Knife Gang are looking at us in the mission hall. Some of them even followed us to this hotel. You should have heard about the gang back in Wild Goose Pavilion. They are the most overbearing group in the city. Now that we attracted their gaze, things might not be great. We might have to leave.¡±

    Ma Long frowned, ¡°The other cities might not be any different. Even huge cities would have gangs like that. If that is the case, then we might as well stay.¡±

    Liu Cai also nodded, ¡°And if the situation is worse in the bigger cities, then won¡¯t it be harder for us to survive?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s actually the opposite. The bigger cities will be better than here. Big cities are very important to any sect. This is where their main iees from. Because of this, they wouldn¡¯t let gangs control important functions of the city. Every major business in bigger cities will be in the hands of the sect.¡±

    ¡°Sects also wouldn¡¯t control the rogue cultivators who did their missions. From what I can see, it would be better for us if we move to a bigger city. It would also be easier for us to hide our identity there. Most importantly, information in mid-sized cities like here isn¡¯t asprehensive as information in big cities. If we want to get information about the actions of the Forbidden Path Sect, then we will have to head to a city that the sect has full control of.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhao Hai, Ma Long and Liu Cai stared. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to be so bold. He actually wants to go to a major city controlled by the Forbidden Path Sect. If their status were to be discovered while they are in a major city, they would have no ce nor time to run.

 Chapter 2214: Blood Knife Gang Visits

    Chapter 2214: Blood Knife Gang Visits

    The most dangerous ce is the safest ce. Zhao Hai was well aware of this statement. Zhao Hai also knows that the secrets are hidden in the capital. Therefore, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t nning on wasting time in Split River City. He wanted to go to a major city controlled by the Forbidden Path Sect. Now only could he receive more missions, he could also receive more urate information.

    Zhao Hai looked at Ma Long and Liu Cai and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Although the city is directly under the Forbidden Path Sect and might seem dangerous, as long as we¡¯re careful, we will be safe. Don¡¯t forget, the shadow is darkest under themp. As long as we don¡¯t ask deeply about the sect, I believe nothing will happen to us. Master also said that guaranteeing our life is the most important objective. Therefore, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    Ma Long and Liu Cai¡¯s expression changed several times. Finally, they looked at each other and bitterly smiled. At the same time, they cupped their fist and said, ¡°We¡¯ll follow Junior Brother Zhao¡¯s instruction.¡± Although they didn¡¯t want to go to a major city, Wei Tiande told them to listen to Zhao Hai or else he would take their lives.

    Zhao Hai looked at the two and then said, ¡°We aren¡¯t going to stay in Split River city for long, but it¡¯s not good to offend a few gangs in the city. Therefore, I¡¯ll go to the gangs in the city to pay a visit and exin our situation to them.¡±

    The two nodded. Then Zhao Hai added, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll have to ask Senior Brothers to go to the mission hall and see if there are missions that will take us to a major city in the Forbidden Path Sect. It¡¯s best if we could take a group mission, so we will be safer.¡±

    The other twoplied. Zhao Hai said a couple more words to the two before they left Zhao Hai¡¯s room.

    Seeing the two leave, Zhao Hai went to bed and then took out a small transmission formation. He took out a jade slip and wrote about today¡¯s experience before cing it on the transmission formation. With a sh of white light, the jade slip vanished from sight.

    The transmission formation was given by Wei Tiande to Zhao Hai. This was to transmit information specifically to Wei Tiande.

    After sending the letter to Wei Tiande, Zhao Hai took out another transmission formation and wrote down the situation of Split River City. Then after sending the jade slip out, he retrieved the transmission formation. Zhao Hai let out a sigh of relief and sat cross-legged on the bed. He slowly closed his eyes and contacted Laura.Zhao Hai had to deal with three things at the same time. He needed to tell three people about himself. The first was Wei Tiande, there was also the Yin Yang Elders, then there was also Long Tian.

    Zhao Hai already went to the underground world. But he didn¡¯t expect to be sent to the True Spirit Realm by the Battle Corpse Sect. Naturally, Zhao Hai had to tell the Yin Yang Elders about the situation. The same was true for Long Tian. He already told Long Tian before he went to the underground world. Now that he was back in the True Spirit Realm, he naturally had to send word to Long Tian. With the strength of the Long n, it wasn¡¯t impossible for them to help him in secret.

    Zhao Hai¡¯s position in the Battle Corpse Sect was no longer low. However, hecked huge achievements. If he can get a few big contributions for the Battle Corpse Sect, the sect would no longer be suspicious of him.

    Once Zhao Hai¡¯s identity bes stable in the Battle Corpse Sect, he would be of greater help to the Long n and the Tyrant de Sect. Therefore, Zhao Hai had to tell the Long n and the Tyrant de Sect about his presence in the True Spirit Realm. When necessary, the two sects might help him toplete his mission.

    Actually, Zhao Hai canplete his mission right now, but he can¡¯t tell Wei Tiande immediately. There is chaos in the True Spirit Realm. The Demon and the Evil Factions are uniting to deal with the Righteous Faction. Once Zhao Hai tells Wei Tiande this news, it would be a great achievement.

    Since Ma Long and Liu Cai were present, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t exin the origin of the information. He can only wait. Zhao Hai also wanted to look at the Demonic Cultivators and see why they wanted to attack the Righteous Faction.

    Zhao Hai divulging information to Wei Tiande wasn¡¯t considered a betrayal to the True Spirit Realm. This was because it wouldn¡¯t be long before the underground world would find out about the secret. It was better to use this as an opportunity to make a great contribution.

    However, Zhao Hai found nobody mentioning this information in Split River City. Therefore, he wanted to go to a major city.

    Zhao Hai was well aware of the dangers of a major city. But at the same time, there are more opportunities in a major citypared to a smaller city. Also, secrets might not be as hidden in major cities.

    As Zhao Hai was exining the situation to Laura, he felt a few presences heading towards his room. He immediately said goodbye to Laura and then stood up. He had a feeling that these people wereing for him.

    However, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t worried. He could feel that these people weren¡¯t strong. The strongest among them was an Earth Monarch. Although they had an aura of hostility, there was no killing intent.

    Zhao Hai stood up as the group arrived outside Zhao Hai¡¯s door. Then a voice was heard, ¡°Liu Zhen, master of the Blood Knife Gang¡¯s Soldier Hall is here. I hope Mister can meet us.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, he didn¡¯t expect the other party to be so direct. But he immediately walked over and opened the door. Outside were seven cultivators with the person in front being a man seemingly around 30 years old. He was tall but he was thin. However, he didn¡¯t give out a feeling of being weak. He gave off the aura of metal that has been hammered over ten thousand times to be fine steel.

    Because he¡¯s thin, the man¡¯s eyes looked very big, but they shone nheless. He doesn¡¯t look easy to deal with. Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare look down on him. He immediately cupped his fist and said, ¡°Zhao Ling has seen Hall Master Liu. Although I just arrived in Split River City, I¡¯m well aware of the Blood Knife Gang¡¯s prestige. Its reputation is like thunder in my ears. I didn¡¯t expect Hall Master Liu to see me personally. I¡¯m really honored. Hall Master, pleasee in.¡±

    Liu Zhenughed and said, ¡°Mister must be joking. You and your friends at the Soul Fusion Stage suddenly came to our small city. It would be disrespectful if our Blood Knife Gang didn¡¯te by and give our greetings.¡±

    Zhao Hai stared, then he immediately understood Liu Zhen¡¯s message. The Blood Knife Gang might be one of Split River City¡¯s biggest gangs, Split River City wasn¡¯t a big city. The Blood Knife Gang is indeed strong, but that was in the context of Split River City. In the city, Soul Fusion Cultivators were already experts. Zhao Hai and the others were at the Soul Fusion Stage, and they arrived at Split River City together. They¡¯re group held quite some strength for a gang in Split River City. Therefore, the Blood Knife Gang couldn¡¯t help but pay Zhao Hai a visit.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t dare to be arrogant. Although the Blood Knife Gang was being polite, it sent out its Soldier Hall Master. As soon as he heard the name of this hall, Zhao Hai knew that it was the gang¡¯s main battle hall and Liu Zhen was much more than an Earth Monarch. The Blood Knife Gang did this as a show of power. They wanted Zhao Hai and the others to understand that although they are at the Soul Fusion Stage, they are still in Split River City, the Blood Knife Gang¡¯s territory.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai understood Liu Zhen¡¯s message. He cupped his fist and said, ¡°Hall Master Liu, we three brothers just arrived in the city and are unfamiliar with the ce. It was already rude of us to not pay our respects when we arrived. Hall Master Liu, pleasee inside.¡± Liu Zhen nodded and followed Zhao Hai inside his room. Two other cultivators followed Liu Zhen. Four people were left outside to guard.

    Upon entering the room, the host and the guests found seats for themselves. Then Zhao Hai cupped his fist and said, ¡°Hall Master Liu¡¯s visit is truly unexpected. Us three brothers are just passing by Split River City. We n to stay in the city for a few days and take a mission before leaving. I didn¡¯t expect Hall Master Liu to take notice of us. I hope Hall Master Liu doesn¡¯t me us.¡±

    Hearing this, Liu Zhen¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but rx. Zhao Hai was clearly telling him that he has no ns of staying in the city. They were just passing by and were going to leave after taking a mission.

    Liu Zhen cupped his fist and said, ¡°I see. I took the liberty and disturbed your rest, I hope Mister can forgive me. Our Blood Knife Gang is weing to all cultivators thate and visit the city. It would be an honor if Mister can be friends with our gang. If Mister has something to do in the future, please don¡¯t hesitate to approach us. As long as we can help, our Blood Knife Gang will do our best.¡±

    Zhao Hai quickly replied, ¡°Hall Master Liu is too polite. I will remember the Blood Knife Gang¡¯s kindness. If you need helpter, you don¡¯t need to be polite.¡±

    Liu Zhenughed, ¡°That¡¯s good. I have already reserved a room in the Wild Goose Pavilion. I wonder if I can have the honor of inviting Mister and hispanions to a meal? Allow me to be a good host.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Having a meal with the Hall Master will be a great honor to me and my brothers. I¡¯ll go and invite my brothers over.¡±

    Liu Zhen smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for Mister.¡± Zhao Hai nodded and stood up. Liu Zhen followed behind Zhao Hai. After calling Ma Long and Liu Cai over, Zhao Hai introduced them to Liu Zhen. Then the group went to the Wild Goose Pavilion.

    While they were eating in the Wild Goose Pavilion, Liu Zhen asked about Zhao Hai¡¯s background. Naturally, Zhao Hai told him the identity provided by Wei Tian. In any case, they wouldn¡¯t find any holes in his story. After knowing their status, Liu Zhen no longer asked. On the contrary, he became more friendly. He promised Zhao Hai and the others that he would help them find a mission that was heading towards a major city.

    After eating, Liu Zhen led his group and left. Zhao Hai also led Ma Long and Liu Cai back to the hotel. The three congregated in Zhao Hai¡¯s room once more. After sitting down, Zhao Hai looked at the other two and said, ¡°It seems like we really cannot stay long in Split River City. If we don¡¯t leave within two days, the other gangs might pay us a visit. Let¡¯s head to the mission hall and look for any appropriate mission. Then we¡¯ll leave.¡±

    Ma Long nodded, then he sighed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the local gangs to be so forward. They are clearly forcing us. If it weren¡¯t for Junior Brother Zhao saying that we¡¯ll leave soon, I¡¯m afraid that Liu Zhen will use another face. We¡¯ve underestimated them.¡±

    Liu Cai agreed, ¡°If we aren¡¯t in the Soul Fusion Stage, the Blood Knife Gang wouldn¡¯t have that attitude. In the past, I thought only the gangs in the underground world were fierce. I didn¡¯t expect the gangs in the True Spirit Realm to be the same.¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°The smaller the city, the more chaotic it will be. There aren¡¯t too many things in smaller cities to fight for. On the other hand, the benefits in a major city are too huge. Sects wouldn¡¯t just give these benefits up. This would make it very hard for gangs to survive. Only a medium-grade city would have big enough resources to fight for but small enough for sects to not care. These ces foster fierce groups like gangs.¡±

    Ma Long nodded, ¡°Then let¡¯s go to a major city to take a look. I want to see what big cities in the True Spirit Realm look like. To be honest, the sun of the True Spirit Realm feels good. It¡¯s much morefortable than earthfire pirs. This ce should belong to us Ghost Cultivators.¡±

    Ma Long¡¯s words immediately caused Liu Cai to react. With a cold voice, Liu Cai said, ¡°Just wait. Sooner orter, the True Spirit Realm will belong to us.¡±

    Looking at the two, Zhao Hai said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t say such words in the True Spirit Realm. Split River City has no experts, but the same can¡¯t be said for major cities. We need to watch our words. If we give our identities away, we won¡¯t be able to preserve our poor lives.¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 2215: Leaving Split River City

    In the following two days, Zhao Hai and the others were very low key. The three either rested in the hotel, went to the mission hall to look for missions, or went to the Wild Goose Pavilion to eat. They almost didn¡¯t go to any other ce. Their actions made the Blood Knife Gang relieved.

    Three days after he met Zhao Hai, Liu Zhen suddenly arrived in Zhao Hai¡¯s room and asked to see Zhao Hai.

    Hearing that Liu Zhen is here, Zhao Hai wasn¡¯t afraid. He knew that there would be some news. When Liu Zhen entered Zhao Hai¡¯s room, he immediately smiled at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother Zhao, how have you been?¡±

    Hearing Liu Zhen, Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been very good. May I ask why Brother Liu came to visit?¡±

    Liu Zhen smiled and said, ¡°I came with good news. I found a mission to Demonheart City. Demonheart City is a major city directly under the Forbidden Path Sect. I believe brother Zhao and his brothers are qualified for this mission.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare, then he smiled and said, ¡°Thank you very much, Brother Liu. If Brother Liu has the opportunity to go to Demonheart City, make sure toe find me. I¡¯ll make sure to have time for you.¡±

    Liu Zhenughed, ¡°Brother Zhao is too polite. I hope that your cultivation gets higher in Demonheart City.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Brother Liu is too polite. I¡¯ll thank you in advance for your words. When will the mission depart?¡±

    Liu Zhen smiled and said, ¡°The day after tomorrow. It¡¯s a mission with other people. However, this mission is affiliated with our Blood Knife Gang, so you don¡¯t have to worry. You will definitely get your share.¡±Hearing this, Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Brother Liu, you don¡¯t have to say that. This mission belongs to the Blood Knife Gang in the first ce. We are just joining. How can we take money? Brother Liu is looking down on us too much.¡±

    Liu Zhenughed and said, ¡°Brother, you misunderstand. I don¡¯t mean to look down on you. With you, the mission will be safer. Moreover, with the three of you, we can send three fewer people. We don¡¯t need to invest as much in the mission. So, you must collect your share. This is the rule for rogue cultivators.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°If Brother Liu says so, then I won¡¯t be polite and take the money. What time do we need to be there the day after tomorrow?¡±

    Liu Zhen smiled and said, ¡°You need to be there between 7 and 9 in the morning. You will congregate at the east gate.¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Alright. We will be there on time. Brother Liu, don¡¯t leave yet, let¡¯s share a few cups. We won¡¯t know when we can see each other again.¡±

    Liu Zhen chuckled and said, ¡°Today is not good. I have matters to deal with, so I have to go back. Don¡¯t worry, our Blood Knife Gang regrly gets missions to Demonheart City. We will meet when the timees.¡±

    Zhao Hai could only nod when he heard this, then he said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t keep Brother Liu. But if Brother Liu has the opportunity to go to Demonheart City, you must tell me.¡±

    Liu Zhen smiled and said, ¡°Certainly. Then, Brother, goodbye.¡± Zhao Hai saw Liu Zhen off. After cupping his fist towards Zhao Hai, Liu Zhen turned around and left.

    When Liu Zhen left, Ma Long and Liu Cai went over to Zhao Hai¡¯s room. Ma Long looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Junior Brother Zhao, what did Liu Zhene?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°He told me that the Blood Knife Gang has a mission the day after tomorrow. The mission will take us to Demonheart City, a major city directly under the Forbidden Path Sect. He wants us to go together with the gang¡¯s people to the city. I agreed.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Liu Cai couldn¡¯t help but nod, ¡°It¡¯s also time for us to leave. Junior Brother Zhao, is Demonheart City really a major city under the Forbidden Path Sect?¡±

    Zhao Hai nodded, ¡°Right, and we¡¯re going there. Moreover, Demonheart City is the top major city under the Forbidden Path Sect. It¡¯s a ce that has what we want.¡±

    Ma Long replied, ¡°What do we need to prepare?¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to prepare. We only need to be at the meeting ce on time. Alright, go back and rest. Don¡¯t wander around in the remaining time. We only got in touch with the Blood Knife Gang and not the other gangs. It¡¯s better if we have less contact with them.¡±

    The twoplied, then they turned around and returned to their rooms. When Zhao Hai discovered that nobody was paying attention to him, he contacted Laura and told her about his situation.

    The Long n and the Yin Yang Elder were already aware that Zhao Hai had returned to the True Spirit Realm from the underground world. To be honest, when they found out about this, they didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. The Battle Corpse Sect actually sent Zhao Hai back to the True Spirit Realm, it was too much of a coincidence.

    They also understood Zhao Hai¡¯s n. They immediately acted and prepared to lend him a hand. Naturally, most of the help woulde from the Long n. The Forbidden Path Sect was too far for the Tyrant de Sect¡¯s reach.

    Two days passed in a blink of an eye. In the morning of the next day, Zhao Hai and the others got up early, had breakfast, and walked out of the hotel until they reached the eastern gate.

    As soon as they reached the eastern gate, Zhao Hai saw a caravan. Cultivators were walking around the line of carriages. On the head carriage was a huge white g with an image of a knife dripping with blood. Then below the image were the characters for ¡®blood¡¯ and ¡®knife¡¯.

    Zhao Hai and the others walked towards the caravan. As soon as they walked over, Zhao Hai saw Liu Zhen who was talking to another cultivator. As soon as Liu Zhen saw Zhao Haiing over, he immediately greeted them. He walked towards Zhao Hai andughed, ¡°Brother, you came too early.¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled and said, ¡°Brother Liu is joking. If I cameter than this, we would have been left behind.¡±

    Liu Zhen smiled and said, ¡°Even if you werete, nobody will say anything. Anyway, I see that you don¡¯t have any beasts for travel, so I prepared three wind-chasing horses for you. Treat it as my gift.¡±

    Hearing Liu Zhen, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but stare. However, he didn¡¯t decline. He cupped his fist towards Liu Zhen and said, ¡°We brothers will remember Brother Liu¡¯s kindness. If Brother Liu has any need for us in the future, don¡¯t hesitate to give us a message. We will make sure to receive you.¡± After saying that, Zhao Hai took out a rough-looking transmission te and handed it over to Liu Zhen.

    Looking at the small transmission te, Liu Zhen understood Zhao Hai¡¯s sentiment. He received the transmission te and said, ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t be polite when the timees. Brother, I wish you safe travels.¡±

    Zhao Hai cupped his fist and said, ¡°Thank you very much, Brother Liu.¡± At this time, a sharp whistling sound was heard from the caravan. Zhao Hai knew that the caravan was about to leave.

    Liu Zhen looked at the caravan and said, ¡°It¡¯s time to leave.¡±

    Zhao Hai cupped his fist and said, ¡°Until we meet again, Brother Liu.¡± At this time, the caravan began to move slowly. Zhao Hai and the others got up on their wind-chasing horses. Then after cupping his fist towards Liu Zhen once more, Zhao Hai and the others followed the carriages.

    Liu Zhen also cupped his fist towards Zhao Hai. After Zhao Hai and the others left, a Blood Knife Gang member looked at Liu Zhen and said, ¡°Hall Master, why are you very polite to him? I can¡¯t see anything in him.¡±

    Liu Zhen smiled faintly and said, ¡°Being polite to him is just to foster good rtions. We don¡¯t need to offend a person like this. You should also be clear about the state of Demonheart City. Is that a ce where a Soul Fusion stage cultivator can thrive? Maybe it won¡¯t be long before they return to Split River City. When that happens, they will definitely join our gang.¡±

    ¡°The addition of strength that three Soul Fusion cultivators could add to the gang couldn¡¯t be underestimated. And the only thing we gave in exchange are a few kind words and three horses. It¡¯s not a bad trade. Even if they don¡¯t return, that would mean that they have established a foothold in Demonheart City. This can only be good for us. It would be equivalent to having another ally in Demonheart City.¡±

    Hearing Liu Zhen, the Blood Knife Gang member couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then his face immediately showed admiration as he looked at Liu Zhen, ¡°Hall Master is brilliant as usual.¡± Liu Zhenughed when he heard this.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t know what Liu Zhen was scheming. However, he only showed a false facade towards Liu Zhen. He didn¡¯t really expect Liu Zhen to treat him well. Liu Zhen¡¯s identity didn¡¯t allow him to do that.

    After the caravan left Split River City, its progress was very quick. There were 20 carriages in the caravan, all of which were closed carriages. Zhao Hai suspected that the carriages were a type of spatial equipment. Moreover, not only could they store a lot of items, they also have some defensive capabilities.

    The caravan leader was a Blood Knife Gang member. It was the cultivator who spoke to Liu Zhen when Zhao Hai arrived. Naturally, the caravan leader has received instruction from Liu Zhen to be polite towards Zhao Hai and the others. He didn¡¯t order Zhao Hai around and just instructed him to follow the caravan.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯tmunicate with the other people in the caravan. He didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with these people. At the same time, the others ignored him. This allowed Zhao Hai and the others to quietly follow behind the caravan. This caused them to look out of ce. They didn¡¯t talk to any Blood Knife Gang member while the Blood Gang members also left them on their own.

 Chapter 2216: Attacked

    At the speed that the caravan was going in, it would reach Demonheart City in about half a month. Although there were plenty of ces to rest along the way, it was impossible for them to stay at safe ces every night. This was where they needed to be extra careful as they might get attacked.

    It has been three days since the caravan left Split River City. The three days passed with no issues. They all found good ces to rest and were safe. All this time, Zhao Hai and the people from the Blood Knife Gang didn¡¯t interact. The Blood Knife Gang members were all doing their own things. They would interact with each other andugh, but they ignored Zhao Hai and the others.

    Naturally, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t mind this. He knows that they were essentially strangers to the cultivators of the Blood Knife Gang. In the same way, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have any intentions of interacting too much with the Blood Knife Gang.

    On the fourth day, they traveled the entire day. But when night came, they weren¡¯t able to find any amodations nearby. They could only rest in the wild. The people from the Blood Knife Gang connected the carriages end to end. It was clear that the Blood Knife Gang members were very experienced. They had people carrying spatial equipment that stored their tents. As soon as the carriages were lined up in a circle, the tents were immediately set up. Then people began to take out pots and pans to cook.

    The people from the Blood Knife Gang naturally didn¡¯t think about Zhao Hai and the others. They were busy with their own things. As they were doing their own jobs, they looked at Zhao Hai and the others from time to time. It was as if they were waiting for Zhao Hai and the others to be a joke.

    Seeing the Blood Knife Gang members, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he took out three beastskin bags and ced them on the ground. Then he looked at Ma Long and Liu Cai, ¡°We¡¯ll use these to rest for tonight. Are you fine with that?¡±

    Ma Long and Liu Cai nodded at the same time. Ma Long opened his mouth and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t we sleep on beast skin before? It¡¯s morefortable sleeping in beast skin.¡± Liu Cai agreed.

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly as he looked towards the cultivators of the Blood Knife Gang. Then he said, ¡°Rogue cultivators are used to sleeping on beast skin. Senior Brother Ma, let¡¯s go find a beast and return. Let¡¯s make something delicious.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Ma Long chuckled, ¡°We¡¯ll go. Rogue cultivators are master cooks when ites to wild cooking. Let¡¯s show them our skills.¡±Liu Cai smiled, ¡°I can go look for wild nts. I used to forage a lot. I haven¡¯t eaten wild food for some time, I was hoping to eat one soon.¡± After that, the two moved and left the camp, leaving Zhao Hai behind.

    The Blood Knife Gang members also saw Ma Long and Liu Cai leaving. They were stunned for a moment, then their expressions changed. There was a bit more vignce in their faces.

    Looking at their appearance, Zhao Hai immediately knew what they were thinking. These Blood Knife Gang members were already vignt towards them. After seeing Ma Long and Liu Cai leaving, they must be thinking that the two were up to something, so they immediately became on guard.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t say anything and stayed calm. He sorted the embers and went up and picked a bunch of dry firewood. When Ma Long and Liu Cai returned to the camp, Ma Long was carrying a goat demon beast while Liu Cai had a pile of wild vegetables and fruits.

    Zhao Hai added more fuel to the fire while Ma Long skinned the goat demon beast. Ma Long removed the internal organs, washed it, and skewered it with a long wooden stick. Then he put the meat in front of the fire to cook. On the other hand, Liu Cai washed the vegetables and ced them on the side, ready to eat at any time.

    Looking at the two, Zhao Hai smiled faintly and then took out a few pots of liquor. Then he smiled and said, ¡°Fortunately, I brought a lot of wine. Eating meat without wine would be disappointing.¡±

    Ma Long and Liu Cai didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to have wine on him. So, when they saw him take out the wine, Liu Cai couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Good, it¡¯s nice to have wine. We need to drink a lot.¡±

    The three chatted as the goat was roasting. When the Blood Knife Gang members saw the three, they couldn¡¯t help but feel envy. They immediately sent people to hunt beasts as well as people to forage for vegetables.

    Zhao Hai didn¡¯t care about the Blood Knife Gang members. When the meat was cooked, Zhao Hai and the others took a piece for themselves. In addition to the wild vegetables and the wine, the three chatted happily.

    However, half an hour after they started drinking, Zhao Hai stopped. Then he looked at the other two and said, ¡°Something¡¯s not right. Be alert.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Hai, Ma Long and Liu Cai stared. Then theirplexion changed. Ma Long looked around and said, ¡°Did you sense anything?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°Haven¡¯t you paid attention? It¡¯s been half an hour since the cultivators from the Blood Knife Gang went out to hunt and forage. They still haven¡¯t returned.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Ma Long and Liu Cai¡¯s expressions changed. Then their mood dropped. Ma Long said, ¡°Although there are no powerful beasts nearby, ordinary beasts are quitemon. If they went out to hunt, they should have returned by now. It seems like they¡¯ve met some danger.¡±

    Liu Cai nodded. He looked at the surroundings and then looked at Zhao Hai, ¡°What do we do now? Do we remind them?¡±

    Zhao Hai smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no loss if we remind them. The people who came to attack won¡¯t care if we¡¯re from the Blood Knife Gang or not. They would still attack us. If those who went out were really in danger, then our situation is as bad.¡± After saying that, he stood up and walked towards the Blood Knife Gang members.

    The Blood Knife Gang members were currently surrounding a bonfire and chatting. They didn¡¯t think that they would be attacked. They were surprised to see Zhao Haiing towards them.

    Zhao Hai looked at the team leader and said, ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±

    The team leader stood up and cupped his fist towards Zhao Hai, ¡°So it¡¯s Mister Zhao. Does mister have any orders?¡±

    Zhao Hai could hear some thorns in the man¡¯s words, but he didn¡¯t react to it. He only looked the team leader in the eyes and said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare give you orders. But I have something to tell you alone. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    As soon as he heard this, the team leader couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°Mister, all of us are brothers here. There¡¯s no secret that they couldn¡¯t hear.¡±

    Zhao Hai looked at the team leader and said, ¡°Since the team leader said so, then I can only be impolite. Team leader, how long has it been since the others went out to hunt? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange that they still haven¡¯t returned?¡±

    As soon as he heard Zhao Hai, the team leader couldn¡¯t help but get stunned. Then his expression changed as he felt that something was wrong. However, he didn¡¯t want to look soft in front of Zhao Hai, so he responded, ¡°Mister Zhao doesn¡¯t need to worry himself over this. There are a lot of us, so there are more mouths to feed. It¡¯s normal if they spend more time hunting.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai coldly snorted inwardly and said, ¡°Since team leader says so, then I have nothing more to say.¡± Then he turned around and returned to Ma Long and Liu Cai. The expressions of the two weren¡¯t good. They also heard the conversation.

    Zhao Hai returned to Ma Long and Liu Cai¡¯s side and sat down. Then he said, ¡°That guy is too prideful. He already found out that something was wrong, but he doesn¡¯t want to admit it. Forget it. Ignore them. Let¡¯s take care of ourselves. If they can¡¯t handle it, we¡¯ll leave.¡±

    The two nodded. Although they were still eating and drinking, their eyes were now more vignt than before.

    When Zhao Hai left, the Blood Knife team leader immediately said, ¡°Call everyone and tell them to be careful. There might be something wrong.¡±

    Hearing their team leader, the Blood Knife Gang members couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then their expressions changed at the same time. They immediatelyplied and passed down the warning that the team leader gave. As the team leader looked over at Zhao Hai and the others, a strange glint appeared in his eyes.

    At this moment, a sound of wind was suddenly heard. When he heard this, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change. Then he said, ¡°There are arrows, be careful.¡± After he said that, he stood up and jumped. At the same time, he formed his hands into ws and covered the skies with w qi.

    Liu Cai and Ma Long also jumped and defended. In Liu Cai¡¯s hands were two shields. The shields weren¡¯t big and could even be considered as bucklers. The edges of the shields were jagged and sharp. Liu Cai used his techniques to move around to defend himself.

    On the other hand, Ma Long held an executioner¡¯s de. The de was quite wide and had three iron rings on its spine. Every time the de was swung, a grating sound could be heard. Ma Long was also swinging his de to defend.

    When the three made their moves, the Blood Knife Gang members also took action. But since they were unprepared, their response was slower.

    At this time, wolf tooth arrows began to rain down on the Blood Knife Gang¡¯s convoy. The frequency of the arrows was very fast. Moreover, their prating power was very strong. Even if Zhao Hai was prepared, he still had to exert some effort to defend. There was no need to mention how badly the people from the Blood Knife Gang were faring.

    After the first wave of arrows passed, Zhao Hai felt the air around him turn instantly cold. Then hisplexion changed. He put his hands together and muttered, ¡°Burning Demonfire!¡± Along with his voice, a ck me appeared in his hands. Although the me was ck, it was extremely hot. As soon as the me appeared, the temperature of the surroundings immediately rose. But despite this, Zhao Hai still could feel a piercing cold.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 2217: Disclosing Secrets

    Zhao Hai¡¯s expression was ugly to look at. He was sure that someone had used a freezing talisman on them. Otherwise, it would be impossible for the other party to release such a huge-scale technique. Only a talisman could create this effect.

    Ma Long and Liu Cai gathered beside Zhao Hai. Their expressions also weren¡¯t attractive. They didn¡¯t expect the other party¡¯s attack toe this quickly.

    The people from the Blood Knife Gang suffered losses ounting to more than half of their total manpower. Although the leader of the Blood Knife Gang wasn¡¯t injured, his expression was very ugly. He nced around and shouted, ¡°Rats! I dare you toe out and fight!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Jiang Lei, aren¡¯t you supposedly fierce? Why do you seem anxious? Why would Ie out? I can wait until I kill you.¡± A voice was heard from the surroundings, making it impossible to track. Moreover, the voice sounded processed, so its owner couldn¡¯t be recognized.

    As soon as Jiang Lei heard this voice, his expression couldn¡¯t help but change. Then he answered, ¡°So you know about me. Why don¡¯t you daree out and face me?¡¯

    ¡°Hahaha. I don¡¯t want to meet you. I just want you to die.¡± Along with this response, a rain of fire appeared from the sky, heading straight towards Zhao Hai and the others.

    They had just been subjected to a piercing cold, and now they were going to be burned by fire. The feeling of ice and fire was extremely ufortable. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t move. He just stared straight ahead. Then all of a sudden, he turned left and shouted, ¡°Rats,e out!¡± As he shouted, he swung his w towards an area.

    Ma Long and Liu Cai also responded. They nked both sides of Zhao Hai and proceeded to charge with him. Their charge caused the voice from earlier to be startled. Then it said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there¡¯s another person in the Blood Knife Gang who could see me. Unfortunately for you, you can¡¯t catch me.¡± The voice once more came from every direction, making it impossible to locate.

    Zhao Hai also stopped and no longer attacked. This was because he knew that the other party already escaped. Zhao Hai just didn¡¯t expect that the other party would run so fast.At this time, Jiang Lei also responded. He looked around and turned towards the cultivator beside him and said, ¡°Request for reinforcements from the gang. Send our location and tell them that we need support as soon as possible.¡± The cultivator nodded and took out a jade slip. After putting the message in, the cultivator took out a transmission formation and sent the jade slip over.

    But to the cultivator¡¯s surprise, although he activated the transmission formation, there was no response. The jade slip was still there.

    As soon as he saw this, Jiang Lei¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change, ¡°A spatial confinement formation? Who is the other party? Why would they do such a thing?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Jiang Lei, you want to ask for reinforcements? Stop dreaming. You will die today. Understand? Hahaha.¡±

    Zhao Hai also frowned. He didn¡¯t expect the other party¡¯s preparations to be this thorough. He even prepared a spatial confinement formation. Like a fixed transmission formation, this formation couldn¡¯t be brought over. It seems like the other party had known their whereabouts a long time ago.

    Zhao Hai looked at Ma Long and Liu Cai and said, ¡°Follow me closely. We¡¯ll find a way to escape. As long as we get away from the encirclement, our chances of survival will increase. I¡¯m sure that the other party isn¡¯t going after us, but they wouldn¡¯t just let us go. They will be afraid that we would ask the Blood Knife Gang for help. It will be a tough battle if we want to break through. We need to be careful.¡±

    The two nodded at the same time. They couldn¡¯t help but tighten their hold on their weapons. Zhao Hai also moved and took out two hidden weapons which happen to be ws.

    Metal ws were a type of hidden weapon, but their power was great when used well. The ws in Zhao Hai¡¯s hands looked very refined. He used three fingers to grasp them. Once the ws were used properly, it could lock an opponent¡¯s weapon, making it difficult for them to move. /th/id/OIP.6MtyQPfY59HKs11ihPAiOAHaHa?rs=1&pid=ImgDetMain)

    Zhao Hai¡¯s ws were actually made from nanobots. Although he could also use liquid silver, Zhao Hai wanted to test the nanobots out. This way, he could get an estimate on how effective they could be.

    At this time, the other party sent another wave of attack. Like before, they didn¡¯t reveal themselves. However, each attack they sent over was lethal. This made Jiang Lei and the others be on guard at all times.

    But to Zhao Hai¡¯s surprise, the carriages that the Blood Knife Gang were transporting didn¡¯t suffer any damage. Even if they were hit by the spells, they didn¡¯t appear to be damaged. It seems like the carriages were more defensive than Zhao Hai thought.

    Zhao Hai surveyed the situation around him. Actually, he was waiting for the report from the nanobots. When he found out that they could be attacked, Zhao Hai already released nanobots to check the situation. But since the other party was far away, the nanobots haven¡¯t sent anything useful.

    The reason Zhao Hai was able to find the enemy was also because of the nanobots. But as soon as he was discovered, the enemy turned around and ran. Because of this, Zhao Hai had the nanobots expand their search.

    After some time, the nanobots finally came back. They were truly surrounded. There were more than 300 people surrounding the caravan. Among these 300 people, 30 of them were Earth Monarchs, 100 were Soul Fusion cultivators, and the rest were at the Clone Stage.

    However, Zhao Hai also discovered the weakness of their encirclement. In a low voice, he whispered to Ma Long and Liu Cai, ¡°On my signal, charge towards the southeast. We need to escape at the shortest possible time. Otherwise, we would be in deep trouble.¡± The other two nodded.

    Zhao Hai nced at Jiang Lei who was still dealing with various attacks. His mouth showed a hint of mockery. Jiang Lei ignored Zhao Hai¡¯s warnings, so Zhao Hai didn¡¯t have a good impression of him. Now, looking at Jiang Lei¡¯s expression, Zhao Hai couldn¡¯t help but gloat.

    Zhao Hai took a deep breath, then he counted down, ¡°One, two, three. Go!¡± Right after that, he leapt and rushed towards the southeast. Ma Long and Liu Cai followed closely behind him. In a blink of an eye, the three sunk into the southeast forest.

    Seeing Zhao Hai¡¯s movement, Jiang Lei coldly snorted. He didn¡¯t organize people to break through the encirclement. Instead, hemanded everyone to group up in the middle to stage a defense.

    Zhao Hai continued to lead Ma Long and Liu Cai. When they traveled around two li(1km), they finally noticed several shadows. However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t stop. Instead, he wielded his ws to attack,

    The other party didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to charge in such a short time. They had just begun to surround their target, but now Zhao Hai and the others were in front of them. Zhao Hai waved his ws, while Liu Cai and Ma Long waved their bucklers and executioner¡¯s de. The three looked like ferocious arrows as they pierced through the enemy,

    Before the enemy could react, Zhao Hai and the others were already on the other side. Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t stop running. When the enemies finally understood what happened, they immediately sent people to pursue.

    Zhao Hai and the others began to run for another five li(2.5km). Seeing the pursuers behind him, Zhao Hai coldly snorted. He waved his hand and took out several spheres. Then he threw the spheres behind him.

    The pursuers also discovered what Zhao Hai threw their way. They knew that it would be bad for them, so they became more careful. However, they clearly underestimated Zhao Hai¡¯s means.

    What Zhao Hai threw wasn¡¯t an ordinary item. The spheres he threw were the thunderfire spheres that were famous in the underground world. Thunderfire spheres of the underground world were different to those aboveground. The thunderfire spheres of the underground world took after the properties of the earthfire pirs. Moreover, its power was as good as the thunderfire spheres of the True Spirit Realm.

    Thunderfire spheres were treasures of the underground world. After Wei Tiande gave a few spheres to him, Zhao Hai immediately had the Space analyze it and create arge number of spheres.

    Because of this, Zhao Hai dared to throw thunderfire spheres by the dozens. If Wei Tiande knew of this, he would be shocked.

    A loud rumbling explosion was immediately heard after the thunderfire spheres got in contact with the pursuers. Ma Long and Liu Cai naturally knew what Zhao Hai threw out. They were surprised as well as felt envious towards Zhao Hai. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Hai to use thunderfire spheres.

    The pursuers were ignorant of the thunderfire spheres, so they were all immediately blown up in one go. They immediately forgot to pursue Zhao Hai, which allowed them a smooth escape.

    Seeing that they were safe, Zhao Hai immediately took out a transmission formation and then took out a jade slip. After inscribing the message, Zhao Hai sent the jade slip through the transmission formation.

    Ma Long and Liu Cai looked at Zhao Hai in confusion. They saw that what Zhao Hai took out was a rough looking transmission formation. No matter how they looked at it, it looked like the one Liu Zhen gave Zhao Hai. Did Zhao Hai send word to Liu Zhen?

    Zhao Hai looked at the two and said, ¡°I¡¯m sending a report to Liu Zhen. The caravan of the Blood Knife Gang that we¡¯re in has been attacked. If we don¡¯t do anything, the Blood Knife Gang will ce this matter on our heads. So, I sent a report to Liu Zhen about what happened to avoid suspicion. If the gang hated us for what happened, they would most likely send someone to Demonheart City. We wouldn¡¯t want that to happen.¡±

    Hearing the exnation, Ma Long and Liu Cai nodded. They knew that if the Blood Knife Gang mes them for what happened, their future wouldn¡¯t be great. The Blood Knife Gang was a local snake in the Forbidden Path Sect¡¯s territory. Although Demonheart City wasn¡¯t inside their sphere of influence, the gang would still have plenty of means to deal with Zhao Hai¡¯s group.

    If Zhao Hai and the others were ordinary cultivators, the matter might not be as serious. However, they were sent by the underground world. If their presence was discovered, they would suffer fates worse than death.

    Ma Long and Liu Cai had nothing to say about Zhao Hai¡¯s actions. Zhao Hai looked at the two and said, ¡°Now that Liu Zhen has received the report, it wouldn¡¯t take long before they arrive. Continue to be alert.¡± The two nodded. They understood what Zhao Hai was saying. Zhao Hai wanted them to stop talking once they saw Liu Zhen.

    Sure enough, in less than ten minutes, a sh of white light appeared. Then a group appeared. Liu Zhen was in front along with at least 50 people.

    When Liu Zhen appeared, he immediately looked at Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Brother, can you tell me what happened?¡±

    Zhao Hai replied, ¡°We¡¯ve been attacked. We don¡¯t know who. However, we know that the other party is very prepared. They not only have a spatial confinement formation, they also have arge number of talismans with formidable spells. I managed to find an opportunity to break out of the encirclement. Team Leader Jiang Lei is still being attacked. We don¡¯t know how many attackers there are, but there should be at least 150.¡±

    Liu Zhen listened intently to each wording out of Zhao Hai¡¯s mouth. After Zhao Hai was finished talking, he nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Thank you, Brother. If it weren¡¯t for you, our Blood Knife Gang would have suffered a huge loss.¡±

    Zhao Hai shook his head and said, ¡°Brother Liu is too polite. You looked after me, so it¡¯s only fitting that I do the same to your people. Brother, you should head over there as soon as possible. I suspect that there¡¯s an Earth Monarch with the attackers.¡±

 Chapter 2218: Gang Master Wang Da

    Liu Zhen didn¡¯t say anything more but instead took out a transmission formation and sent a message back to the Blood Knife Gang. After that, he waved his hand, then a few cultivators who came with him rushed to the direction pointed by Zhao Hai. They wanted to confirm the number of enemies first before charging over.

    Zhao Hai and his group didn¡¯t participate in the action, nor did Liu Zhen. They just stood in ce. Although Liu Zhen maintained a stoic expression with closed eyes, the killing aura that he was emitting was getting stronger and stronger.

    Liu Zhen was the Blood Knife Gang¡¯s Battle Hall Master. His specific role was dealing with the gang¡¯s external enemies. People who dared attack the gang¡¯s caravan were naturally the gang¡¯s foes. Liu Zhen¡¯s reputation in Split River City was quite good. Now, his caravan has been attacked. It was no wonder that he has a strong killing intent.

    Zhao Hai was a god of killing, so naturally he noticed Liu Zhen¡¯s aura. However, he didn¡¯t say anything. Liu Zhen was already treating him well. Although Liu Zhen had an agenda, he still offered help to Zhao Hai. Moreover, Zhao Hai was happy to remove any suspicion that might be pinned on him.

    Moreover, helping the Blood Knife Gang would reduce any suspicions on Zhao Hai that he was a Ghost Cultivator. It must be known that most spies wouldn¡¯t act high-profile. Zhao Hai¡¯s actions might surprise people, but it wouldn¡¯t make them suspicious of him.

    The group didn¡¯t wait for a long time. In half an hour, the sound of fighting could be heard. Hearing this, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression changed. Liu Zhen also opened his eyes and said, ¡°Trash. I only asked them to check, but they exposed themselves.¡±

    As Liu Zhen said this, arge number of Blood Knife Gang cultivators appeared in the surroundings.

    At this time, there was another sh of white light, and more than 20 cultivators appeared. Although the group was fewer than Liu Zhen¡¯s group, the strength they possessed couldn¡¯t be underestimated. The strongest of them has reached the Teleportation Stage.

    In front of the new group was an old man with gray hair. Despite his age, he was dressed well with his warrior clothing. He didn¡¯t look tacky at all. On the contrary, he looked graceful and extraordinary.Seeing the old man, Liu Zhen couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then he immediately walked forward and bowed, ¡°I have seen the Gang Master. Gang Master, why did youe personally?¡±

    The old man was the Blood Knife Gang¡¯s Leader, Wang Da. Wang Da nodded and said, ¡°How could I note when a huge matter is happening. Moreover, I just broke through to the Teleportation Stage, I want to find people to test my strength.¡±

    Liu Zhen smiled faintly, then he gestured his hand towards Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Gang Master, this is my friend Zhao Ling. If it weren¡¯t for him, we wouldn¡¯t have been aware of this matter.¡±

    Zhao Hai cupped his fist and said, ¡°I have seen Gang Master.¡±

    Wang Da nodded, ¡°Let this old man thank you, Little Friend. Wang Da will remember this favor. If Little Friend needs something in the future, don¡¯t hesitate to approach the Blood Knife Gang.

    Zhao Hai quickly replied, ¡°Thank you very much, Gang Master.¡±

    Wang Da nodded, then his pupils narrowed as he looked in another direction. Then he said, ¡°Have each team get ready. This old man wants to see who dares to attack my Blood Knife Gang.¡± After he said that, the old man turned his hand and took out a knife. The knife was three feet long but was quite thin. What was strange about the knife was that although it was snow white, its sharp edge was blood red.

    Zhao Hai now knew the Blood Knife Gang¡¯s origin. It seems like the gang was inseparable from this knife. Wang Da held his blood knife in his hand and led everyone forward to fight.

    Zhao Hai, Ma Long, and Liu Cai followed behind the Blood Knife Gang. They also took their weapons out. The techniques they used could be seen as belonging to the Demonic Faction and not from Ghost Cultivation. Naturally, they weren¡¯t afraid of joining the fight. It was also for this reason that they were chosen to go to the True Spirit Realm.

    The three of them were already involved in this matter, so they can¡¯t just quit. Moreover, they were attacked, so they couldn¡¯t just let their attackers off. They also need to vent their anger.

    Before long, the group arrived at the scene of fighting. In the forest, the group from the Blood Knife Gang were being attacked by cultivators dressed in ck and were masked.

    Seeing this, the rest from the Blood Knife Gang were immediately enraged. Wang Da waved his blood knife and shouted, ¡°Kill!¡±

    Despite sending an order, Wang Da didn¡¯t attack, nor did Liu Zhen. Liu Zhen was an Earth Monarch while Wang Da was a Teleportation Stage cultivator. Their enemies were only at the Soul Fusion Stage, so there was no need for them to attack. R

    Meanwhile, Zhao Hai and his group joined the fight. Although Zhao Hai and the others didn¡¯t use their full strength, theirbat prowess was still formidable. Needless to say, Zhao Hai only used a tenth of his strength. Meanwhile, Ma Long and Liu Cai weren¡¯t simple people. They were rogue cultivators that became disciples of the Battle Corpse Sect, this was enough proof of their ability. Therefore, when the three made their move, the attackers immediately suffered heavy losses.

    The strength of the three naturally attracted the attention of the Blood Knife Gang and the masked men. Wang Dan and Liu Zhen¡¯s faces showed a surprised expression when they saw Zhao Hai and the others. It must be known that Zhao Hai and the others were only at the Soul Fusion Stage, but the fighting strength they showed was beyond their level.

    Seeing Zhao Hai and the others killing another three Soul Fusion cultivators, Wang Da couldn¡¯t help but turn to Liu Zhen and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a few days since you met them. Did you investigate their background?¡±

    Liu Zhen nodded and said, ¡°I made a thorough investigation. They belong to a declining cultivator n. The reason they came out was to get money and resources for their n. Because of this, they are focused on going to Demonheart City and don¡¯t want to stay in Split River City.¡±

    Wang Da nodded, ¡°Theirbat strength isn¡¯t weak. I could see that they are experiencedbatants. If they¡¯re ced in those sects, they would have been popr a long time ago. They want to find an opportunity in Demonheart City, maybe even join the Forbidden Path Sect. You did a good job. No matter what, befriending them will be very beneficial to the Blood Knife Gang.¡±

    Liu Zhen nodded, ¡°It seems like I made the right decision to befriend them. Although they didn¡¯t join our Blood Knife Gang, they already gave us a lot of help. As long as we have a connection to them, our gang will benefit if they develop in the future.¡±

    Wang Da smiled faintly and said, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too far. But that¡¯s also good. You¡¯ve learned a lot, not like before. Haha. Oh, someone ising. Let¡¯s see who wants to attack our Blood Knife Gang.

    Liu Zhen also felt a few strong cultivators heading over. The killing aura on Liu Zhen¡¯s face intensified even more. Wang Dan also tightened his grip on his blood knife.

    Before long,rge numbers of cultivators appeared in the forest. Although their clothes varied, their faces were all covered. Most importantly, each of them had formidable strength. All of them were Earth Monarchs, and there were 30 of them.

    The Blood Knife Gang only had around 20 Earth Monarchs. If they werepeting on numbers alone, the Blood Knife would be at a disadvantage.

    However, in addition to its domineering strength, the reason the Blood Knife Gang could dominate Split River City was because they have a fierce spirit that the other gangs didn¡¯t have. The members of the Blood Knife Gang rarely retreated without a fight. Even if they knew that they could be defeated, they would fight to the death.

    Because of this, instead of retreating, the Earth Monarchs of the Blood Knife Gang roared and attacked. Liu Zhen also made his move and killed his way towards the masked attackers. Only Wang Da was left behind. Wang Da wants to see if the other party has a Teleportation Stage expert. If there were, then he would make a move.

    The two sides quickly shed. Although the Blood Knife Gang suffered from numerical disadvantage, their dauntless spirit suppressed the other party. The masked attackers immediately found that they were forced into a stalemate.

    At this time, another group of cultivators appeared from the forest. All of them were from the Blood Knife Gang, but this group was mostly wounded. They were the Blood Knife Gang members who were escorting the caravan. They haven¡¯t been wiped out and managed to survive.

    The Blood Knife Gang members fought their way through the forest, so their eyes were red with killing intent. Along with their arrival, another group of masked individuals also joined the fight.

    Naturally, these people were those who surrounded the caravan. In other words, the battle didn¡¯t stop, they just joined the two battles into one.

    With the arrival of these cultivators, the disadvantage of the Blood Knife Gang grew even more. However, Wang Da still didn¡¯t move. He even hid himself to see if more people would arrive.

    Others might be unaware, but Zhao Hai was well aware that nobody else wasing. These cultivators were the only people attacking the Blood Knife Gang. Although the Blood Knife Gang didn¡¯t send as many people to help, they still numbered around 200. With the enemy only around 300, the attackers didn¡¯t have enough numbers topletely overwhelm the Blood Knife Gang.

 Chapter 2219: Small Pool

    The battle continued for an hour. The two sides already suffered some casualties, but Wang Da still didn¡¯t move. The losses of the Blood Knife Gang were still within his estimates. As an old ghost, Wang Da knows that he couldn¡¯t make a move without figuring out the opponent¡¯s cards. Therefore, he didn¡¯t rush to finish the fight.

    Zhao Hai was also unworried. Although the Blood Knife Gang suffered some losses, the other party lost a lot more. The Blood Knife Gang¡¯s relentless spirit caught their enemy off-guard.

    However, Zhao Hai was aware that the Blood Knife Gang couldn¡¯t keep this situation going for long. The more spiritual qi was consumed, the more casualties appeared, the relentless spirit of the cultivators would begin to wane. When that timees, Wang Da would be forced to move.

    Zhao Hai was also aware as to why Wang Da hasn¡¯t made a move. Wang Da was afraid that the enemy still had cards to y.

    The battle continued on. As Zhao Hai thought, as they suffered more losses, the Blood Knife Gang began to feel the pressure of being outnumbered.

    Wang Da also saw this and knew that he had to make a move. If he didn¡¯t, the gang¡¯s foundation would be irreparably damaged.

    Wang Da was a decisive person. The moment he made up his mind, he immediately moved. He roared and raised his blood knife towards a nearby masked cultivator.

    Although the masked cultivator was an Earth Monarch, he didn¡¯t think that there was someone hiding in the forest. Moreover, that hidden person was at the Teleportation Stage. The most hateful thing was that this Teleportation Stage cultivator resorted to a sneak attack. The masked cultivator didn¡¯t even have a chance to escape before he was killed by Wang Da¡¯s blood knife.

    Wang Da didn¡¯t stop and continued to swing his knife, carving his way through the masked men. The masked attackers did not expect that there was still someone who didn¡¯t attack. Moreover, he was a powerful expert. As they were processing what happened, Wang Da already beheaded several people.When the masked cultivators saw that Wang Da was a Teleportation Stage expert, their expressions changed. With such an expert joining the battle, the scales of victory were beginning to tilt.

    After Wang Da cut down the tenth Earth Monarch, the masked cultivators finally couldn¡¯t hold on. They already suffered a lot of casualties from the Blood Knife Gang¡¯s relentless spirit. And with Wang Da killing so many Earth Monarchs, the masked attackers began fleeing the battle.

    The cultivators from the Blood Knife Gang wanted to chase the masked cultivators but they were stopped by Wang Da, ¡°Don¡¯t pursue. Go around and see who died.¡± The members of the Blood Knife Gangplied. The injured immediately began to tend to their wounds. Those who were fine went around to the corpses to see if they could find any clues.

    Liu Zhen¡¯s left arm was injured, but he still looked through the corpses to see who attacked the Blood Knife Gang.

    Liu Zhen walked towards a corpse of an Earth Monarch and removed their mask. When he saw the Earth Monarch¡¯s face, Liu Zhen¡¯s expression changed. He immediately turned towards Wang Da and said, ¡°Gang Master, it¡¯s Plum Sword Li Zifeng.¡±

    When Wang Da heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. Then hisplexion changed. He walked towards Liu Zhen¡¯s side and looked down at the corpse. Seeing the face behind the mask, Wang Da¡¯s expression turned worse. Then he said, ¡°Go identify the others.¡±

    Liu Zhenplied and looked at the other remains. Then they heard another person¡¯s report, ¡°Gang Master, I recognize this person. It¡¯s Iron Lock Heng Chun.¡±

    Wang Da¡¯s expression became uglier. As more and more masked cultivators were identified, Wang Da¡¯s face became worse. The expressions of the others weren¡¯t any better.

    Zhao Hai looked at everyone¡¯s expressions and couldn¡¯t help but be confused. Even if they recognize these people, their reaction shouldn¡¯t be as bad as this.

    However, Zhao Hai didn¡¯t ask. It obviously wasn¡¯t the time to ask questions. But judging by everyone¡¯s reaction, it wasn¡¯t good news for the Blood Knife Gang.

    After a while, Wang Da said, ¡°Alright, take everything valuable on their bodies and bury them.¡± The cultivators from the Blood Knife Gang immediatelyplied.

    At this time, Jiang Tian appeared beside Wang Da and said, ¡°Gang Master, let¡¯s head back to the camp first and rest. The bodies of our brothers are still there. We have to take care of them.¡±

    Wang Da nodded, ¡°Take good care of our fallen brothers and bury them well. They served our Blood Knife Gang until the very end.¡±

    At the same time, Liu Zhen appeared beside Zhao Hai and said, ¡°Good Brother, we can¡¯t thank you enough. If it weren¡¯t for you, our Blood Knife Gang would have suffered big losses.¡±

    Zhao Hai waved his hand and said, ¡°Brother Liu is too polite. Right, judging by your reactions, you found out who attacked. Are they powerful?¡±

    Liu Zhen smiled bitterly and said, ¡°They¡¯re not, but the ones behind them are troublesome. They all belong to the other gangs in Split River City. This time, the three major gangs of Split River City joined up to attack us.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai¡¯s expression changed. He immediately replied, ¡°So it¡¯s this. Brother Liu, I reckon the three gangs already know of the oue of the battle. I¡¯m afraid the members of the Blood Knife Gang still in the city are in trouble.¡±

    Liu Zhen coldly snorted and said, ¡°They might attack if it was before, but they won¡¯t dare to do that right now. The Gang Leader has broken through to the Teleportation Stage. Now, among the four major gangs, only the Blood Knife Gang has a Teleportation Stage Expert.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Hai stared for a moment before he nodded and said, ¡°I see. That¡¯s good.¡± At this time, Jiang Tian had already finished collecting the corpses of the Blood Knife Gang members.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the group to return to the caravan. The beasts pulling the carriages have long since died from the ambush. On the other hand, because they were made from good materials, the carriages were fine. Jiang Tian and the others began to clean the camp. Although there was still the smell of blood as well as traces of battle, the camp was made clean.

    The group lit a few campfires and then sat down. Despite their sess at repelling the attackers, everyone¡¯s expressions weren¡¯t good to look at. It was clear that the move made by the other three gangs had weighed heavily on everyone.

    Zhao Hai, Ma Long and Liu Cai sat quietly on the side separate from the Blood Knife Gang members. At this time, Wang Da, Liu Zhen, and the others were having a discussion. All of their expressions aren¡¯t good.

    After looking at Wang Da and the others, Zhao Hai turned to Ma Long and Liu Cai and said, ¡°It seems like the Blood Knife Gang is in great trouble. Even if Wang Da broke through to the Teleportation stage, they are still at a numerical disadvantage. It¡¯s impossible for Wang Da to deal with three gangs on his own. However, the three gangs will have to think deeply before attacking the Blood Knife Gang.¡±

    Ma Long nodded and said, ¡°Split River City wouldn¡¯t be peaceful for quite some time. From what I can see, this matter wouldn¡¯t end cleanly.¡±

    Liu Cai smiled faintly and said, ¡°This has nothing to do with us. In my opinion, we should head to Demonheart City as soon as possible. Junior Brother Zhao, what are your ns once we arrive?¡±

    Zhao Hai looked around him and then said, ¡°We¡¯ll go one step at a time. I¡¯m sure we can earn more in Demonheart Citypared to anywhere else. Moreover, it¡¯s very close to the Forbidden Path Sect. If we can join the sect, our n will benefit even more.¡± As he said that, Zhao Hai¡¯s eyes kept looking left and right.

    Ma Long and Liu Cai understood Zhao Hai¡¯s message. They were surrounded by the Blood Knife Gang, they would get in trouble if they were careless with their words.

    However, Zhao Hai also replied to the question. He said that they could earn more in Demonheart City, which meant that they could get more news therepared to Split River City. Ma Long and Liu Cai understood Zhao Hai¡¯s words and nodded without saying anything else.

    At this time, Wang Da was talking to Liu Zhen, ¡°The three gangs are now going after us. It will be harder for our gang to stay in Split River City in the future. Although we can survive with me in charge, our benefits will only get smaller and smaller in the future.¡±

    When Liu Zhen heard Wang Da, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. He looked at Wang Da and said, ¡°Gang Master, what do you mean?¡±

    Wang Da replied, ¡°Split River City is too small.¡±

    As soon as he heard Wang Da, Liu Zhen and the others were stunned. Then their expressions spiked up. Wang Da was now a Teleportation Stage Expert. No matter where they are in the True Spirit Realm, Teleportation Stage experts are considered as small hegemons. With Wang Da¡¯s promotion, his ambitions grew as well. He feels like a small pond like Split River City could no longer amodate him. Wang Da wants to go to a bigger ce.

    To be honest, Wang Da¡¯s decision was more beneficial for Liu Zhen. Although moving to a bigger city meant bigger risks, it also tranted to bigger ie and more opportunities. This was something that all cultivators wanted.

    Liu Zhen looked at Wang Da and said, ¡°What are Gang Master¡¯s ns? Where do you n to move?¡±

    Wang Da turned to Zhao Hai and the others and then said, ¡°Demonheart City is a good choice. Moreover, if we go to Demonheart City, maybe Zhao Ling¡¯s group will want to join us. You have seen their strength. If we let them go, my ancestors will surely punish me.¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!